《Immortal Emperor: Reborn in the Mixed City》


 Chapter 1： The ninth reincarnation!

    Off the horizon, the world is destroyed, the sun and the moon do not appear!


    Enemies from the Quartet are all around, they all have the ability to understand the world, and they are the absolute masters of one party!


    But at this moment, in order to deal with one person, they have to join hands because that person is too strong!


    That''s right, he is Su Baxian, the eighth reincarnation fairy emperor, the figure at the top of the fairy world pyramid!


    Once pierced through the sky, crushed the ground, the four directions, ten thousand domains, and thousands of planes, no one can match!


    But at this moment, his chest was sunken, and his clothes showed a bright and dripping pattern like blood lotus.


    When he was preparing for the ninth reincarnation, he was backlashed, and now he was seriously injured, which gave these ants a chance.


    "Su Baxian, today you will definitely die!"


    The blood ancestor looked at Su Yan violently. Once Su Ba first rushed into the blood clan to slaughter him and almost exterminated him, he was naturally angry.


    Su Baxian smiled coldly, and the people who looked at the square were not afraid.


    "A group of snakes and rats, have the ability to come and fight me!"


    Su Ba first held the Heaven Punishing Sword, and the Nine Dragons rose behind him, the golden light shining over the sky, extremely powerful.


    "Hmph, how could we fight against you!" The blood ancestor sneered, looked directly at the other strong men, and said, "Everyone will take action together and kill this thief!"


    Everyone used their strongest power, gathered in the Zhuxian Great Formation, and the Zhuxian Formation was successfully condensed, and Zhuxian''s power was directed towards him!


    ...


    When he was conscious, he found that he was not at the End of the End, but lying on the operating table in the emergency room.


    How is this going?


    Didn��t you get shot to death by the enemy?


    At this moment, he was full of doubts, and this place didn''t look like an immortal world.


    But when he heard the sound of a man gasping, a memory surged like a tide.


    All the memories are controlled by him, he never thought that he would be born again, not dead!


    "Unexpectedly, the sky will never destroy me, let me travel through thousands of planes and be reborn in flames!"


    He has understood everything, and he has penetrated into the body of a young man named Su Yan, who is now a young man and Emperor Xianwu.


    I was severely injured by a car hit before, and now I am lying in the operating room!


    But he had no money, and he knew that even if he contacted his uncle, he would not be paid for medical treatment.


    And the most disgusting thing is that the director of this hospital watched and refused to be treated!


    Su Yan''s heart suddenly filled with a terrifying anger, like the flames of the Nine Nether Lands, his anger can destroy the mountains and rivers to exterminate millions of creatures!


    What did he cultivate for the eighth generation, to follow his will and eliminate all unfairness!


    Just when Su Yan was angry, there was a woman''s voice beside him.


    "Take it... it hurts... Director Zhou, tap it... I can''t stand it anymore"


    The woman''s voice seemed to be begging for mercy, full of vibrato, but it was not a painful feeling, but more like pain and happiness.


    "No way!"


    Zhou Tianhao''s simple two words represented his attitude, and the woman''s voice became louder.


    "Director Zhou, what are you doing?"


    A shy voice came, and a female nurse opened the white curtain.


    Su Yan happened to be able to see this female nurse, and she caught the eye with her appearance, her face was greasy and tender, and she was drunk behind her back.


    But at this moment, the female nurse named Li Danyi was stunned, because the scene behind the white curtain was different from what she thought.


    Zhou Tianhao was rubbing the feet of a female nurse. The female nurse''s feet were so swollen that she twisted her feet accidentally.


    "Dan Yi, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Tianhao looked at Li Danyi and said indifferently, but beads of sweat were all over his forehead.


    "you guys?"


    "Oh, Xiaofang twisted her ankle. I''ll give her a massage."


    Li Dan said dissatisfied: "Director Zhou, this is the rescue room, you should rescue the patient!"


    Zhou Tianhao didn''t care, and said to the female nurse with swollen feet: "Xiaofang, go to the infirmary and apply an ice pack, it should be fine."


    Nurse Xiaofang nodded repeatedly and left the rescue room.


    At this moment, Zhou Tian glanced at Su Yan who was lying on the operating table, disdainfully said: "It''s out of help."


    "How do you know if you don''t rescue it?"


    "Am I a doctor or are you a doctor?!"


    Zhou Tianhao forced Li Dan to the corner, smelling her body scent, intoxicated.


    Li Danyi was so scared by Zhou Tianhao''s words that she didn''t dare to speak any more. She was just a young nurse intern, so naturally she didn''t dare to offend Zhou Tianhao.


    Zhou Tianhao leaned forward and hugged Li Danyi, his lips constantly rubbing against her neck.


    Like a frightened little rabbit, Li Dan jumped up all at once, but was blocked by Zhou Tianhao''s powerful arms and directly rushed towards Su Yan on the operating table.


    Li Dan looked at Zhou Tianhao with horror at the moment, and said with a vibrato: "Director Zhou, what are you doing?!"


    Zhou Tianhao smiled evilly: "What do you say I want to do?"


    "You should rescue the patient." Li Dan didn''t dare to look at Zhou Tianhao''s eyes and said with his head down.


    Zhou Tianhao said dismissively: "Just this dick, living is also a drag on the country, it''s better to die, and he is no longer saved."


    But when Su Yan heard this, he exploded on the spot, furious.


    "I xxx!"


    I''m not dead, I can save it!


    Your sister, you are a quack, you are an ant who makes money and kills!


    Miss nurse, beauties, fairies, how many more electric shocks you have, really, you can rescue it!


    Despite Su Yan''s hysterical roar, he couldn''t be heard by the two at all. He was like a soul now, only hearing the words of the two, but not being seen by the two.


    Su Yan accepted the memory, causing some changes in his current character. If it were before, how could the dignified eighth immortal emperor speak such words.


    As soon as Zhou Tianhao grasped his hands tightly, Li Dan couldn''t get rid of it at all, and his heart panicked.


    "Dan Yi, you know what I want."


    "Director Zhou, let''s not say this in this place."


    "It''s okay, this poor ghost is dead anyway."


    Poor ghost, who is the poor ghost, your sister!


    Believe it or not, slap your face with a slap and let you go to see the king!


    Su Yan roared again, but still couldn''t control his body, which made him a little desperate.


    God gave him this opportunity to finally rebirth the earth, just to make him make up for all his regrets, if he died again unclearly, wouldn''t it be too wrong.


    Zhou Tianhao moved his hands together, he was already impatient, he just wanted to rectify Li Dan on the spot.


    "You charming little fairy, you will know that the pot is made of iron later, and I will let you experience the ultimate joy in the world!"


    The beast, dare to harm the beauties of the good family in front of the deity. When my soul returns, I will definitely let you experience the power of imperial punishment!


    But Su Yan still couldn''t control his body, which made him anxious.


    In a desperate situation, Li Dan grabbed a scalpel and stabbed Zhou Tianhao, which stopped his unruly behavior.


    Zhou Tianhao looked at the wound on his arm, his face gloomy and terrible.


    "Toast and not eat fine wine!"


    Li Dan looked like a scared rabbit, curled up on the ground, completely lost.


    "Very well, since you don''t agree, then send him to the morgue!"


    After several rejections, Zhou Tianhao was completely angry. He once showed off in front of his buddies. This is tantamount to slapping his face. Wouldn''t it be useless if a woman can''t hold it.


    "Li Dan, you will wait for me, one day you will beg to climb into my bed!"


    After Zhou Tianhao finished speaking, he left the rescue room, leaving Li Dan alone in the operating room.

 Chapter 2： fracture

    The mortuary had a special person to transport the deceased, but a few days ago the person died suddenly in the mortuary. For a while, the mortuary became a forbidden place. Zhou Tianhao was obviously embarrassed by Li Danyi.


    For a long time, Li Danyi wiped away his tears, clenched his fists to cheer himself up, and must be strong in the face of everything and never admit defeat.


    A **** like Zhou Tianhao is naturally not the prince charming in her heart, and she will refuse to follow him anyway.


    It was night at this time, and there were no insects and no heat in the morgue. The howling of the wind brought the cold wind, which made Li Dan''s back chill.


    Along the corridor, under the dim light, Li Dan pushed Su Yan into it.


    No matter how Su Yan shouted along the way, Li Danyi never heard half of it, so Su Yan had to give up.


    The morgue was very empty, with rows of freezers on one side, naturally containing the deceased to be claimed, and two dissecting tables.


    Li Danyi was quite sorry for Su Yan, because Su Yan died too unjustly. As long as the rescue is timely, there will be hope. This also reminds her of her own situation.


    As soon as she opened the freezer, the icy cold mist immediately appeared, and when it was cold, she immediately retracted her hand into her pocket, the most important thing was the tremor in her heart.


    A fascinating nurse practitioner, who is only in her twenties, how she can face this place, she dare to come.


    Seeing Li Dan about to push himself into the freezer, Su Yan''s face turned green. Once he entered, he couldn''t come out again. Even if he came out, he might be cremated.


    Li Dan bowed to Su Yan to express his respect to the deceased and hoped that the deceased could rest in peace as soon as possible.


    But at this moment, the dim light flickered, and finally there was no light, and the whole room was very dark!


    At the same time, an arm directly grabbed her. As soon as Li Dan was completely stunned, his body froze. He didn''t dare to move for a while, only his heart was beating wildly.


    If she could see her face at this time, it would be extremely pale, and most people would have been scared to be stupid.


    "Please let me go, I am innocent."


    Li Danyi can only beg for mercy, and now she has no other way.


    The lights flickered a few more times and returned to light.


    Su Yan, who was supposed to be lying on the mobile stretcher, actually sat up!


    "Ghost!"


    As soon as Li Dan collapsed completely, his expression was horrified.


    "Beauty, don''t call it okay, people who don''t know thought I did something shameful to you."


    "Don''t kill me, I didn''t kill you."


    As soon as Li Dan looked at Su Yan''s look of fear, his whole body was shaking like chaff.


    Hearing these words, Su Yan''s complexion suddenly changed. It was a combination of anger and coldness, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Of course I know it wasn''t you who caused it!"


    "Then you let me go?" Li Dan''s voice trembled in a begging tone.


    "Can you listen to me explain that I am not a ghost."


    Su Yan was a little helpless. Although he knew that he would not believe it, but this was the truth and he was not a ghost.


    "You are not a ghost, are you dead?"


    "But am I still talking to you now? You feel my heartbeat and pulse, but my body is a bit cold."


    Only then did Li Danyi feel that the foul breath Su Yan exhaled was not cold, but rather warm. She touched Su Yan''s chest with her hand, and indeed felt her heartbeat.


    "Are you really not dead?"


    "of course."


    "Are you really not dead?!"


    Li Dan widened his beautiful eyes with an incredible look.


    "I know you are a good girl. Don''t worry, Zhou Tianhao I will solve it."


    Li Dan shook his head and said, "Director Zhou''s power is too great. His family is also very rich. His dad is the boss of Haitian Group."


    "It''s okay, they are all ants in my eyes."


    "You were hit very badly, don''t walk around, I''ll call a doctor."


    "No need." Su Yan waved his hand and said, "I am fine now."


    "How is that possible?"


    Li Danyi naturally didn''t believe it. At that time, Su Yan had severe symptoms of organ damage. Even if he didn''t die, he wouldn''t be all right.


    But Su Yan didn''t give Li Dan a chance, grabbed her arm directly, and walked out of the morgue.


    The two arrived at the hospital building. It was already evening at the moment, which was much less crowded than noon.


    Li Dan was worried. Of course she knew what Su Yan was going to do, and she knew Zhou Tianhao''s terrible.


    Li Dan''s painstakingly persuaded along the way, but it didn''t have any effect at all, and Su Yan was indifferent throughout.


    As the former Emperor Xianxian, he is now reborn, and he naturally wants to take revenge for the first time!


    The two reached the 16th floor, which was the surgery floor, and Zhou Tianhao was on this floor.


    Li Danyi''s hand was firmly pulled by Su Yan, and Su Yan could feel Li Danyi''s fear, because her hand had already sweated a lot.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is me!"


    In a few simple words, there are both male chauvinism and Su Yan''s attitude!


    "Which office is he in?"


    Li Dan was worried, but still pointed in the direction.


    The two came to the door of the office. Su Yan looked at Li Danyi and motioned for her to knock on the door.


    "Su Yan, Director Zhou may be off work."


    "You''ll know after just one tap!"


    Li Danyi was frightened by Su Yan''s terrifying eyes, trembling slightly, and had to follow suit.


    "Director Zhou, are you there?"


    Li Dan yelled cautiously, his heart almost jumping to his throat.


    And Zhou Tianhao did not leave, because Li Dan didn''t let him succeed, he was always angry.


    But at the moment he suppressed his anger and said lightly: "Please come in."


    Li Dan opened the door and walked directly in with Su Yan.


    Only Li Danyi was in Zhou Tianhao''s eyes, and at this moment there was a hint of sneer.


    "Hmph, I thought how long you would pretend to be pure, do you feel soft after only two hours."


    Li Dan didn''t dare to look at Zhou Tianhao, lowered his head, completely at a loss.


    Zhou Tianhao stood up, but he found someone beside Li Dan.


    "who are you!"


    As soon as Zhou Tianhao''s words fell, his face changed drastically, revealing an incredible color.


    "You... why are you still alive?!"


    Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth, and an evil expression appeared.


    "Don''t you know this thing best?!"


    Zhou Tianhao was obviously frightened. The person who had been declared dead stood in front of him. He even thought it was Su Yan''s ghost who had come to claim his life.


    Without waiting for Zhou Tianhao''s recollection, Su Yan grabbed his lapels and slammed him directly, smashing him into confusion.


    At the same time, Su Yan clenched his fists and fell on Zhou Tianhao''s face like raindrops, pouring out his anger crazily.


    "Stop Su Yan, stop quickly, you will kill Zhou Tianhao!"


    Su Yan didn''t know how many punches he had made. In short, he had lost consciousness of his fists.


    Su Yan looked at Zhou Tianhao who had been beaten into a pig head, and said fiercely: "I will let you go this time, and I will take your life next time!"


    In fact, this body is too weak. After only a few strokes, his hand bone was broken, otherwise he would definitely kill Zhou Tianhao!

 Chapter 3： roll!

    If you want to become a great weapon, you must first hide your edge and fight on the road before you can reveal who is the hero!


    Su Yan returned to a familiar place. He spent more than ten years in this home, which was not a home, and suffered countless indifference, ridicule and humiliation.


    The doorbell rang, and the door was opened by a kind old lady, Su''s nanny Lan.


    Seeing Granny Lan, Su Yan frowned and stretched out. If anyone in the world treats him nicely, it''s Granny Lan.


    Seeing Su Yan, the old man said with a smile on his face: "Xiao Yan, why didn''t you go home last night? Is school so early today?"


    "Ok."


    Su Yan usually speaks very little, with an introverted personality, and even a little withdrawn to outsiders. This is inseparable from his growth environment and the people around him.


    A sharp female voice suddenly came from inside: "Who is it?"


    Granny Lan replied sideways: "It''s Xiaoyan."


    "The kid didn''t come back all night last night. Why did he come back? Why didn''t he die outside?"


    There was a cold voice in his voice, and Su Yan was used to this feeling.


    "Maybe it''s school make-up lessons."


    "Make up a lesson, make up one night, I think he is 80% of the trouble outside, took refuge last night, and ran back today."


    "Xiao Yan is so good, how can he cause trouble."


    Granny Lan didn''t believe she was killed because she grew up watching Su Yan, and she knows her personality best.


    Su Yan changed her shoes and walked in, only to see a woman who was about 30 years old was looking at the Korean idol drama intently with Erlang''s legs, looking like an idiot.


    This is his aunt Zhang Cuiwen, who is bitter and mean, small belly chicken intestines, bells and whistles, etc. There are too many adjectives to describe her.


    But this aunt is actually almost forty years old, and relying on Su Yan''s parents'' alimony, it is plastic surgery or hyaluronic acid, and it is well maintained.


    "You said you were all dirty, and you got the ground dirty when you came back."


    Aunt looked at Su Yan with a cold face, disgusted.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk, anyway, every day when he went home, he said that it was not good or that was bad. He went straight to the second floor and entered his cabin.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of his previous life, or if he had a broken arm now, he would definitely rush to give this woman a few loud slaps.


    A sharper voice came from outside the room: "Oh, the wings are hard, you don''t take my words in your eyes!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay any attention. Her fingers were still hurting her heart. This had to be seen by a doctor.


    Just when Su Yan was about to change his clothes, there was a noise outside the house.


    "Mom, open the door for me, the big thing is not good."


    It was Granny Lan who opened the door, and Su Tianlun came in.


    Su Tianlun and Su Yan actually belong to the same school, one grade lower than him.


    Compared with Su Yan, Su Tianlun has a little white face and excellent grades, which is Su Bingxian''s pride.


    Zhang Cuiwen would compare Su Yan with her son when she was fine, and after the comparison, she would verbally criticize Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Tianlun, Zhang Cuiwen immediately showed a full smile, got up and said with concern: "Lunlun, are you on holiday early today?"


    "Mom, it''s not a holiday, my cousin got into a big disaster"


    "What? I just said that he was in disheveled clothes. He must have caused trouble. Su Yan will let the old lady down!"


    Su Yan walked down the stairs, while Granny Lan kept saying good things, but it didn''t make any difference.


    "Cousin beat Zhou Tianhao at the hospital."


    Su Tianlun watched that Su Yan was no longer the kind of contempt he used to be, but instead showed an expression of admiration. His cousin has always been a promise, but today he has done a world-shattering thing.


    "You **** with a mother but not a mother, I will see how your uncle teaches you later."


    Zhang Cuiwen directly confronted Su Yan, but she was stunned for the next moment.


    "Who hit?"


    "Zhou Tianhao."


    "What, Zhou Tianhao, the young master of Haitian Group?!"


    Zhang Cuiwen''s face has changed. Haitian Group is well-known in Dongcheng District. No one does not know Zhou Huihuang, who is the top rich man in Jiangzhou City.


    "you you you����"


    Zhang Cuiwen was so angry that she couldn''t speak, and her eyes were still terrified.


    "What to do, Brilliant can''t vent his anger on Zaijia this next week."


    When the house broke out, one or two Mercedes-Benz x5 drove into the villa complex and stopped outside the Su��s villa.


    A man got out of the car, a typical successful person with no beer belly and a touch of elegance. This man was Su Bingxian.


    At this moment, he looked hurried, as if there was something urgent in his heart, and pressed the doorbell impatiently.


    Granny Lan hurried to open the door, saw Su Bingxian, and said hurriedly: "Bingxian is back."


    Su Bingxian didn''t have time to reply, and went straight into the house without changing his shoes.


    Seeing the three people in the house, he turned his gaze to Su Yan.


    "You beat Zhou Tianhao?"


    Zhang Cuiwen hurriedly said: "Yes, I don''t know if Lun Lun went home and told me."


    Su Bingxian ignored him, staring at Su Yan with cold eyes, his voice a little low.


    "Do you know who Zhou Tianhao is?!"


    Su Yanying''s gaze towards Su Bingxian showed no respect and humbleness of the past, no fear of the past, and some just contempt.


    "I know."


    "He is the son of Zhou Huihuang of the Haitian Group. Do you know that you have caused a catastrophe this time."


    "They almost killed me, shouldn''t I hurt him? I regret not being able to kill him now!"


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and he was even more angry when he thought of the mud he had thrown in the grave last night.


    "Do you know how big the trouble is? Zhou Huihuang learned that his son was beaten to the hospital and was still critically ill. He was furious and has sent people all over the city to find you."


    "So what, how terrified."


    Su Yan was very plain. He had expected Zhou Huihuang''s actions a long time ago and was not afraid.


    "You are not afraid, we are afraid, if you try, don''t get involved with us."


    Zhang Cuiwen''s voice changed, thinking of those rumors of Zhou Huihuang, she became even more afraid.


    "Well, well, you are not afraid, then get out of here!"


    Su Bingxian pointed at Su Yan''s nose, his fingers trembled and his face was frantic.


    Su Yan looked at Su Bingxian, his expression still cold, and patted his finger.


    "I can leave, but please take back that scroll."


    Granny Lan wanted to go up to persuade her, but was scared by Su Bingxian''s eyes to say a word.


    Su Yan wanted to walk directly outside the house, but Zhang Cuiwen stopped him.


    "Take all your things away, or we will be implicated in time."


    Su Yan didn''t think about clothes at all, but when he saw Zhang Cuiwen''s face, he couldn''t help walking towards the second floor.


    "Wait, your parents sent the last sum of money today. You will soon be eighteen years old and their alimony will end here."


    Su Bingxian opened the Italian fendi classic cowhide wallet, took out five hundred yuan bills from it, and handed the money to Su Yan in an aloof manner.


    "Hurry up and get off with the money!"


    Su Yan took the money and tore it to pieces. He resisted the urge to beat Su Bingxian. He had never suffered such humiliation in his previous life.


    "I warn you again and take the scrolling back!"


    Su Yan looked at Su Bingxian coldly, with anger throbbing in his eyes, how can he accept the word Fuck, even if he has no cultivation skills now.


    Su Bingxian''s fingers quivered, and Su Yan, who was originally cowardly, had become so strong, which surprised him a bit.


    Especially seeing Su Yan''s angry eyes made him feel uneasy.


    "Okay, I take back the scroll, you leave my house quickly."


    Su Bingxian''s tone became much weaker, and he did not expect that he was actually stunned by Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yanquan should look at the fact that they have supported him for more than ten years in his previous life. Although they only supported him because of alimony, they would have to go to the orphanage if it weren''t for them.


    Putting his few cheap goods from the stall into the backpack, Su Yan went straight away.

 Chapter 4： Reiki land

    Looking at the back of Su Yan''s departure, Su Bingxian slowly recovered his expression, and Ge You paralyzed directly onto the leather sofa.


    "Father, what about this matter?"


    Su Tianlun still has anxiety on his face, but he knows Zhou Tianhao''s character, and he will report it.


    "Don''t worry, we have already separated from him, presumably Zhou Huihuang will not embarrass us."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a piercing car chirping outside the house. Looking through the window, several tattooed men were standing at the door knocking on the door.


    "Mom''s help, please open the door for Lao Tzu."


    "Huh, let''s not open again, we are going to break in."


    Su Bingxian hurriedly stepped forward to open the door, with a cold expression on his face: "I wonder how many people are here?"


    "Hmph, you should be very clear when we are here."


    "Su Yan is no longer here. We have cut off relations with him long ago."


    Zhang Cuiwen hurriedly said: "Yes, he doesn''t go home almost every day, and we haven''t talked with him long ago."


    The headed man glared his eyes, and said with his voice: "You can''t rely on your side words, search for me."


    "Hey, you are breaking into a private house. If you dare to do anything wrong, I can call the police."


    The leader said with a sneer: "You call the police and try."


    Su Bingxian stopped his wife''s thoughts and tried to restore calmness and said: "You search, but don''t break things."


    A group of people immediately began to search. The villa has a total of three floors, and there is no missing place inside or outside.


    "If he comes back, if you dare to hide, don''t blame Jay Chou for not showing affection."


    "It must be. If he dares to come back, we will be the first to report."


    When a group of people left, they were relieved.


    "This little beast has hurt us."


    Zhang Cuiwen still has a deep hatred for Su Yan, it''s not how he would provoke such a big deal.


    "This is not a bad thing, but a good thing."


    Su Bingxian took a sip of water and restored his refined demeanor.


    "Isn''t this a bad thing?"


    "You think, he will be eighteen years old soon, and there will be no alimony. I have been thinking about how to drive him out. This time he got into trouble and helped me a lot."


    Su Bingxian said with a smile on his face, and his mood was extremely refreshing.


    Zhang Cuiwen, who understood it, also recovered her calm, she couldn''t help but sneered: "You are still smart."


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan was walking on the street with people coming and going, but he didn''t know any of them, and didn''t know where to go.


    In fact, Su Yan could completely recover his fingers, but now he does not have any spiritual power, and he did not find a place with spiritual power in this huge city.


    If he had enough spiritual energy, Su Yan could reach the Tribulation Realm all at once, and let him go up and down completely that day.


    "Forget it, find a place to treat it with your hands."


    With a clear purpose, Su Yan began to pay attention to the clinic on the street. He didn''t dare to go to the big hospital. He must be monitored by Zhou Huihuang.


    However, except for some pharmacies on the street, all the rest were selling dog skin plasters, which could not treat his fracture at all.


    Just when Su Yan''s search was fruitless and his fingers had begun to swell, he saw a small advertisement posted on a telephone pole.


    Jinlao Clinic treats all kinds of diseases, such as syphilis, gunshot wounds and fractures, infertility..., the medicine is cured, and it is not easy to refund the money.


    Seeing the gunshot wound and fracture, Su Yan couldn''t help but moved to the address written on the small piece of paper.


    Although he knew from the memory of Su Yan that such small advertisements were deceptive, but now he has nowhere to go, so he has to give it a try.


    After walking through a few shabby streets and a few small alleys, Su Yan arrived at the so-called Jin Lao Clinic.


    This is a dilapidated small wooden square, with a small door half hidden, and a big hole in it, and a pungent musty smell comes from the sunlight.


    Su Yan calmed down for a while before knocking on the door, and immediately heard a clear and hearty voice.


    "Please come in."


    With a quick push, the door creaked and it was broken directly, which made Su Yan a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''ll fix it later."


    When Su Yan entered the room, the musty smell became more intense, and with his extraordinary concentration, he was also overwhelmed by this smell.


    "How about treating venereal diseases or syphilis?"


    A man lying on a chair did not look at Su Yan at all, still looking at his mobile phone, making strange noises from time to time.


    "Oh, I''ll treat the fracture."


    Su Yan muttered in his heart, Mr. Jin, he is about the same as sloppy Jin.


    The man glanced at Su Yan and said blankly: "Go out, turn right, and the third room."


    Su Yan understood, and hurried away, to the place the man said.


    This is much better than that place. Although it is rundown, it has a primitive feel.


    There are some bonsai in front of the door, and an old man is doing Tai Chi in the narrow walkway.


    Su Yan looked at it curiously and nodded slightly. The reason why he nodded was because the old man''s movements were very similar to an old friend of his.


    Of course, his old friend is a generation of medicine emperor who can refine all kinds of elixir in the world.


    Su Yan hadn''t spoken yet, the old man was slowly closing his head, looking at Su Yan, his eyes pierced.


    "Are you here to treat a gunshot wound or a broken bone?"


    "fracture."


    "Well, come with me."


    The old man opened the house, took a white coat and put it on him, and suddenly became an old doctor.


    "Where is the fracture."


    "hand."


    Su Yan''s face was full of vigilance, because the old man gave him a breath of spiritual power that seemed to be absent, making him a little wary.


    "Relax, no need to be nervous."


    The old doctor was very kind and looked at Su Yan''s face very indifferently. He checked it, and there was a trace of solemnity on his face.


    "How did your injury come from?"


    Seeing that Su Yan is not old, the old doctor came to his place again and couldn''t help thinking.


    "I hit someone."


    The old doctor''s pupils shrank, and his face was surprised: "Where did you hit someone?"


    "face."


    The old doctor felt a pain on his face for no reason, and if he could beat his hands like this, he was beaten into a pig head.


    "Your injury is not very serious, but my conditions here are limited, so I can only treat it conservatively."


    "Can you use the fastest method? I want to recover sooner."


    Su Yan looked into the old doctor''s eyes, full of expectation, more of a kind of coercion.


    The old doctor was taken aback. He had lived for decades. He had never seen anyone, even the leaders of the city, he had treated him, and he did not have the majesty in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s eyes were not fierce and evil, but deep, giving the old man a deep feeling like a starry sky, just like an old monster who had lived for a long time.


    "The fastest way, there is, but I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    "I can bear it."


    "That would be painful."


    The old doctor''s face became serious, it was not a joke.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Yan''s voice became cold, jokes, he has not endured any pain after living for so long, and the pain of bone-chewing and the burning of the flames did not blink.

 Chapter 5： Chaos Nine Heavens Jue

    Su Yan walked up to Gu Song, and there was a cliff of ten thousand meters below. If people were afraid of heights, they would be scared out of their bodies by the moment.


    And Su Yan is completely fine, this cliff is like flat ground to him.


    Gu Song grows on the cliff, three or four meters away from him, this distance is impossible for ordinary people to cross, and it is on the cliff.


    But Su Yan walked to the edge, the gravel slipped on his toes and fell directly under the cliff without any shadow.


    If it fell from here, it would definitely be like that gravel.


    But Su Yan was standing on the edge, looking at Gu Song with a firm look on his face.


    He bent his legs slightly and jumped directly towards Gu Song.


    At a distance of three or four meters, Su Yan jumped over and easily grasped the ancient pine branches.


    He could only hold it with one hand, and the other hand of the spiritual position couldn''t use it, and Zhou Tianhao was pushing too hard.


    No way, who made Zhou Tianhao such a brute, he would be buried in his ancestral grave without killing him.


    Su Yan climbed several times and fell directly between the branches of the ancient pine tree, standing on it, looking around, the clouds were under his feet.


    This made him in a trance, as if he was flying through the clouds and flying with a sword!


    "One day, I, Su Ba, will surely climb to the top, and I will decide your life for the blood ancestor!"


    Su Yan''s eyes revealed a profound meaning at this moment, giving people a feeling of incomparable magic.


    Recovering his mood, Su Yan directly sat cross-legged between the ancient pine trees, his eyes closed tightly. He wanted to start meditation in this place to open up his dantian and set foot on the road of cultivation again.


    He has too many magical powers and immortal methods in his memory, even the art of great avenues, he has also studied them, but these things are useless to him now.


    Efforts to remember and search for suitable training methods, Su Yan couldn''t help but shine when he saw a book of "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    "This world has aura, corpse, miasma... "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can absorb all kinds of auras derived from heaven and earth, and it is simply tailor-made."


    Su Yan looked at "Nine Heavens in Chaos" and laughed heartily. He had never seen him so happy.


    Without further ado, after reading "Nine Heavens Jue in Chaos", Su Yan closed his eyes and started to open up his dantian.


    "Dao can be Tao, very Tao. The name can be the name, the name is very famous. People follow the earth, the earth follows the sky, the heavens follow the Tao, the Tao follows the natural. Tao is always doing nothing but doing nothing. Tao produces one, one life two, two produces three, three lives All things. Heaven and earth are one, one is Tai Chi, Tai Chi produces two instruments, two instruments transform the four images, the four images spread the eight trigrams, and the eight trigrams are all things...everything can be repaired!"


    Su Yan''s mind is full of these obscure content, but he is different. He understands these things very well, and he can feel the meaning of Taoism. It is not an exaggeration to call it a pediatrics.


    The heart is still water, there is no waves, the whole body is soothed, the brain is empty, and the abdomen starts to heat up.


    Su Yan has always been very calm. Opening up a dantian is a big deal for a person, but a matter of life and death, if it fails, it is likely to hurt his life.


    This is different from the warriors of the earth. They did not open up their dantians, and the spiritual power they absorbed was limited, so they could only be stored in the limbs.


    However, it was not difficult for Su Yan to open up the dantian. His only feeling was that it was too slow, and the speed of absorbing spiritual power was like a turtle speed to him.


    After a long time, a golden light shot into the sky, passing like a shooting star, and then disappeared, Su Yan''s dantian finally opened up successfully.


    "Wuha!"


    Su Yan let out a roar and rushed straight into the sky, his whole body was reborn, his eyes were deeper, like the gods on the nine heavens.


    "Finally opened up the pubic area, the sky is endless, I will definitely get rid of the anger in my heart in this life, and I will surely return to the top of the world!"


    Su Yan continued to practice, absorbing the spiritual energy gathered from the Wolong Mountain, filling his dantian.


    This is a long process, a boring process, a process that requires a high concentration of spiritual consciousness, and even more a dangerous process.


    Absorbing spiritual energy can''t be sloppy, can''t be disturbed at all, he is just an ant now, just an ordinary person, not the Emperor Xianwu who can pick the stars and hold the sun and the moon.


    A trace of spiritual energy is transformed into spiritual power in the dantian, as if a dry lake is filled with drops of water.


    It is not a day''s work for Su Yan to practice dripping water and rock. But he is not discouraged or giving up. Slow speed is better than nothing, and slowness is only temporary for him.


    "Unexpectedly, it took so long to absorb it to reach the level of the initial stage of foundation construction." After absorbing the aura of heaven and earth for an hour, Su Yan felt that the surrounding aura was very weak, it could be said that there was almost no aura.


    He had to stop practicing, after all, there was no spiritual energy around him.


    At this moment, Gu Song was trembling, as if expressing his dissatisfaction. If he could speak, he would definitely say: "You grandson, you have absorbed all the spiritual energy, what should labor and management do?"


    Su Yan touched Gu Song, with a light apology on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Baxian now has fallen into a fight for aura with an ancient pine." Su Yan shook his head and said, "Finally, the world is natural and the strong is respected. You are only a low-level life. I can only watch if I absorb you. ."


    If Su Yan heard these words alone, he would definitely be **** off.


    Gu Song was trembling more and more to express his dissatisfaction.


    Su Yan seized and drove him away, calmingly said: "Don''t worry, when I succeed in my cultivation, I will definitely return you a hundred times!"


    With Su Yan''s agreement, Gu Song stopped trembling, not only why, it actually believed in Su Yan so much.


    In fact, Gu Song couldn''t do anything. He didn''t believe in what could be done. Can Su Yan spit it out? I can only believe it.


    This ancient pine once again enjoys the essence of the sun and the moon for a thousand years, and it is naturally a little psychic. If it is allowed to cultivate for another thousand years, it may grow invisible feet, so there is no need to hang on this cliff.


    After comforting Gu Song, Su Yan began to explore his dantian. At this moment, the dantian actually possessed spiritual power, which made him very happy.


    The foundation-building period is only the most basic realm of cultivation. After all, there are thousands of great roads, and it is a school of its own. Cultivating immortals is not just a way, but a way.


    Each method is similar, has its own characteristics, and cultivates differently on different planes.


    Some planes begin to refine qi, and after the foundation is built, they are more spiritually silent, out of the body, and even distracted and combined.


    But Su Yan''s path to cultivation of immortality was different. In his eighth generation, cultivation of immortality was the same path, building foundations as the foundation, and acquiring the second stage. After that, Xiantian, Xuanming, and finally crossed the calamity. Once successful, he will become immortal!


    There are thousands of kinds of immortal cultivation, but none of them can escape in the end, that is, the most difficult one!


    To cross the catastrophe is to fight against the sky. If you win, you will become a fairy. If you lose, you will die.


    There are not many realms, but each realm is more difficult than other planes, so Su Yan''s plane is a high-level plane, sling other ordinary cultivating planes!

 Chapter 6： Inner Strength Warrior

    Dantian''s spiritual power is not a lot, but it is not a lot, it can completely repair hand bone injuries.


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged at the moment, and began to use his dantian spiritual power to repair the injury of the hand bone. This process is very simple, it does not take a long time, and it can be done in a few minutes.


    But at this moment, the mountain changed, an old man was being pulled by a little girl, running towards the mountain.


    "Master, someone really jumped off the cliff, I saw it with my own eyes."


    The little girl was twelve or thirteen years old, her face extremely anxious.


    The person pulled by him has gray hair and looks very old, but he is full of energy, his face is full of blood, and his feet are also very vigorous, so there is no need for the little girl to slow down.


    The old man said to the little girl: ��Who would jump off the cliff here? Even if I jump, I can��t save it. ��


    As the two said, they had come to the cliff, and the little girl pointed to the cliff and said, "That''s the place."


    But at this moment the old man was waiting, he found Su Yan.


    "Do not talk."


    The old man stared at Su Yan with a trace of fear on his face.


    Su Yan was sitting cross-legged on Gu Song at the moment, repairing his arm injury, and did not notice anyone around.


    After he had repaired it, he opened his eyes and found that one old and one young were standing on the cliff this time.


    Su Yan was not surprised. He jumped directly from the ancient pine and returned to the cliff easily.


    The old man kept staring at Su Yan, he could see the difference between Su Yan, and he could even feel that the spiritual power around him was so weak that he had almost disappeared.


    The old man came here because of the aura fluctuations on the mountain, otherwise he would not come here to waste time.


    The old man knew that Su Yan might have absorbed the aura in these surroundings.


    "Are you cultivating on the tree just now?" The old man asked first.


    "Yes."


    Su Yan nodded without denying it.


    "The spiritual energy in this mountain has disappeared, is it you?"


    Su Yan looked at the old man with an indifferent expression: "What if it is me?"


    He can''t explain anything, and he doesn''t want to explain anything.


    Since this old man knows aura, he doesn''t bother to go around in circles or lie compared to ordinary people.


    If you don''t agree, then fight.


    The girl next to him said angrily at the moment: "You have absorbed all the spiritual energy in this place, so what shall we absorb?!"


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "What''s up with me."


    "Master, this man is too arrogant, you have to teach him a lesson."


    Surprisingly, the old man did not obey the girl''s meaning, but looked at Su Yan and showed kindness.


    The old man stretched out his hand and said, "My name is Huashan, and fortunately others call me Hualao."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to shake hands at all, but just nodded lightly.


    "If nothing happens, then I will leave."


    "Wait." Old Hua stopped Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Old Hua with an unkind expression: "Are you trying to fight me?"


    "Old Hua smiled. The young man is so angry I can understand that it hurts to fight."


    "In this case, give way." Su Yan said impatiently.


    Hua Lao did not give way to the wolf, with a smile on his face: "I think you are also a cultivator, right?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If I don''t practice, I ran to the ancient pine to swing?" Su Yan said incongruously.


    Hua Lao was still not angry, and this stunned the **** the side. This was completely the same as the Hua Lao she saw in her daily life.


    Elder Hua still looked at Su Yan: "It''s hurtful to fight, but I want to discuss it with you."


    "You old man can really bite Wenjue." Su Yan was very impatient. If it hadn''t been for seeing this old man being older, I''m afraid he would have taken action long ago.


    The rebirth is just a soul rebirth, and his mind will inevitably be affected by the host. If he is replaced by a complete him, I am afraid this old man will be in a different place.


    Get in his way, that''s death!


    Just when Su Yan was about to teach this old thing, his stomach rang at this moment.


    Damn it!


    Su Yan secretly said in his heart that he had forgotten that he was only a mortal now, and he couldn''t resist the need for grain.


    Mr. Hua laughed at the moment, and he said to Su Yan: "You''re hungry, why don''t we eat first, and then we will discuss."


    Su Yan thought for a while. Anyway, he didn''t have any money, and it was a good thing to eat a meal, so he agreed.


    A few people left the mountain, and a Range Rover 3.0 standard SUV stopped in front of them. The driver in the car got out of the car and opened the door respectfully.


    Old Hua smiled to Su Yan: "Young man, get in the car."


    The three of them got into the car directly. As soon as the driver stepped on the accelerator, a cloud of foul air spewed from the bottom of the car and went straight away.


    Su Yan''s face was not shocked, but his heart was still quite fluctuating. This old man was not easy, but so what, who was he afraid of Su Ba first.


    "This car was given to me by my youngest son. I heard that it hasn''t been on the market yet, so I was the first to experience it." Old Huan smiled faintly, but there was still a hint of pride on his face.


    "Xiao Zhang, let''s go to Liyuan, let''s have some evening tea after counting the time, haha."


    "Okay."


    When the car arrived, the driver quickly came down to open the door and put his hand on the window door. This is the basics of a qualified driver.


    The three of them got off the car and entered Liyuan. The surrounding environment made Su Yan slightly surprised. He had never been to this place for dinner in his memory, so he didn''t think it would be very expensive.


    But what counts in his eyes is the dragon in the sea, and the Kunpeng in the sky he has grilled.


    Entering inside, a young man in a neat suit came over with a smile on his face. He is a hotel manager and can make him so respectful, which further proves that the old man is extraordinary.


    "Old Hua, I''m a bit late today, are you still in the old position?"


    Mr. Hua nodded and went to the box under the leadership of the manager.


    "Is it the same today?"


    "Today I have a distinguished guest. Whatever the distinguished guest eats."


    "Good."


    The manager handed a menu to Su Yan, and Su Yan took the hooks directly on it, and almost ticked more than 20 dishes.


    Old Hua didn''t speak, even if Su Yan had all the hooks, it was nothing but a drop in the bucket for him.


    The **** the side was full of contempt, and Su Yan looked like a rural person entering the city in her eyes.


    The dishes came quickly, and they were all brought by young and beautiful waitresses. Many customers didn''t look at the dishes but only looked at people, and Su Yan stared at the dishes.


    This made Hualao couldn''t help but smile, it seems that Su Yan is really hungry.


    "You move your chopsticks first, it doesn''t hurt manners."


    Originally, he had to wait for the dishes to be ready before moving the chopsticks. This was a basic etiquette, but Hua Lao saw that Su Yan was like that hungry wolf, so he didn''t have to be cautious.


    Su Yan heard this, no more scruples, his chopsticks were too elegant and too slow, so he moved his hands together, Xiao Long Bao, glutinous rice balls, sweet desserts, roast duck, etc. were all eaten into his belly by him.


    Seeing Su Yan''s eating, Hua Lao stopped moving his chopsticks, just drank tea and watched him eat.


    The girl''s contempt was even heavier, and at the moment she had regarded Su Yan as a country bag.


    Su Yan''s wind and cloud rags, consuming all the food, even the white fungus soup did not fall, and finally he burped full and looked comfortable.


    Seeing that Su Yan was full, Mr. Hua said this, with some solemn expressions in his eyes.


    "Are you an inner strength warrior?"


    Su Yan was slightly stunned when he heard the words: "Inner strength warrior, what is inner strength warrior?"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Hua Lao was full of doubts, and he had definitely felt Su Yan''s unusualness just now.


    But why doesn''t Su Yan know the inner strength martial artist, is it deliberate?

 Chapter 7： Tentative

    At this moment, Old Hua had doubts on his face. It was a fact that there was no aura on the mountain. It was a fact that Su Yan sat cross-legged on the ancient pine to practice. All this showed that Su Yan must be a martial artist.


    But Su Yan denied that there must be some reason for this.


    Hua Lao thought a little, then understood.


    He knew that Su Yan was avoiding danger, but he didn''t want to admit it, and was wary of him.


    Thinking of this, Hua Lao stopped mentioning the internal power martial artist, but said to Su Yan: "You are full, right?"


    Su Yan patted his stomach and nodded.


    He was an immortal emperor in his previous life, so he didn''t need all kinds of grains, but now he is reborn as an ordinary person, but he cannot escape the world.


    I was bored at first, but it only happened to him now. This Chinese delicacy really deserves its reputation, which made him a little in love.


    It can be said that Su Yan''s soul is an outsider, just like a crooked nut. It is not uncommon for Chinese cuisine to be liked by crooked nuts.


    "Okay, let''s go for a walk."


    Hua Lao followed the girl towards the outside of the restaurant, and Su Yan followed.


    When he arrived outside the restaurant, Mr. Hua walked to the driver and whispered a few words to him.


    After the driver listened, he drove away.


    "After eating, we will walk first, digest and digest, I will let the driver come to pick us up later."


    Su Yan had no doubt about it, nodded, followed Hua and Lao and took a walk on the street.


    At the moment, the streets are busy and noisy, but Hua Lao doesn''t care, but is very interested.


    "Look at the tallest building opposite."


    Old Hua pointed and said.


    Su Yan nodded, no one can see this.


    "That was what I planned to build two years ago, and now it has been completed, and it can bring me hundreds of millions of fortunes every year."


    Mr. Hua''s remarks were obviously pretending to be suspicion, showing his financial resources.


    Su Yan didn''t care, pretending to be funny in front of him.


    He has long regarded money as nothing, and now he just wants to cultivate, and then re-enter the fairy world!


    Seeing Su Yan''s indifferent look, Old Hua was embarrassed on his face, so he didn''t speak any more.


    His temptation was to see what kind of person Su Yan was. Su Yan''s performance surprised him and satisfied him.


    But at this moment, a bus stopped on the side of the road, and people in the bus rushed down.


    A man wearing a hood, holding a dagger in his hand, and a female bag in the other.


    "Get out of here, or I''ll stab you to death!"


    The man was quite fierce, and his eyes were full of coldness.


    The woman whose bag was snatched was paralyzed in the car at the moment, begging, "Don''t **** my bag, that is my daughter''s life-saving money!"


    How could the man be touched, kick the woman fiercely, and then scolded: "Mom, you pull my leg again, believe it or not, I will kill you."


    "You robbed me of my money, my daughter can''t live anymore, you kill me."


    A woman is weak, she is just as a mother!


    The people around were watching all this. Many people took out their phones to take pictures, but no one came forward to help.


    The man is holding a knife in his hand, of course this group dare not help.


    Mr. Hua stood on the side at the moment, and said angrily: "In broad daylight, you are robbed here!"


    "Die old man, don''t talk nonsense to me, believe it or not, I stabbed you to death!"


    Hua Lao was not surprised, and didn''t have the slightest fear.


    "You wait for me, I''ll stab him to death, I''ll stab you!"


    As soon as the dagger in the man''s hand appeared cold, he directly attacked the woman.


    Su Yan made a move at this critical moment.


    He picked up a drink box next to the trash can and flew directly, the box was kicked into the man''s cheek.


    The man''s cheek was hit by the box, and he collapsed, his face suddenly swollen.


    Su Yan, who was already in the early stage of foundation building, was naturally not weak, and dealing with an ordinary person was extremely simple.


    He didn''t want to shoot, but because he had a kind side in his heart, he finally saved the woman.


    At this moment, Hua Lao''s eyes brightened, and Su Yan''s shot was to settle everything.


    When the man was knocked down, the dagger in his hand also fell to the ground. Some people around the crowd had eye problems and quick hands. They rushed out and kicked the dagger away.


    Then others hurriedly subdued the man, and at the same time someone gave up taking pictures and dialed 110.


    The rest of the people immediately clapped, and the applause was naturally for Su Yan.


    At this moment, the woman quickly snatched the bag from the man''s hand, and when she glanced at the money in it, she finally let go of her anxiety.


    The woman walked up to Su Yan and knelt directly to Su Yan.


    "Thanks to the benefactor, it is difficult to repay the benefactor."


    Su Yan was a little stunned. The act just now was only affected by the host, otherwise he wouldn''t make a move.


    Once the emperor, he was accustomed to seeing murder and surrendering, and seeing the shadows of swords and blood.


    But at this moment, he felt an inexplicable fluctuation, and the beating of his heart was actually a little intensified.


    It turns out that someone will be grateful for helping people, and the mood will be so good.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s worldview seemed to have been changed a little bit, of course only a little bit.


    "Raise your hand."


    Su Yan responded lightly.


    The **** the side hurriedly helped her up.


    Mr. Hua also said, "Go and do your own business."


    The woman nodded, thanked again, and hurriedly left.


    At this moment, the police came and escorted the man away.


    The crowd slowly dispersed at this moment, and the surroundings returned to their previous appearance.


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yan, with faint fluctuations on his face.


    "Don''t you admit it now?"


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Old Hua and said, "Admit what?"


    "Do you want to pretend?" Old Hua was slightly dissatisfied.


    Su Yan waved his hand, revealing a look of helplessness.


    "Ok."


    However, Su Yan looked at Hua Lao with a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    "My charity was used by you."


    Su Yan thought about this and felt wrong, guessing that it must be a bureau set up by Hua Lao, specifically to lure him into the bait and show his ability.


    Old Hua smiled with an expression of silly expression.


    "I don''t understand what you say."


    "Oh, don''t you understand, are people like this when they grow old?"


    Mr. Hua was so angry at Su Yan''s words that he was scolding him.


    However, Mr. Hua was not angry, and he spoke a few words with Su Yan, but Su Yan did not admit it directly.


    He didn''t admit that this was his setting. Su Yan certainly didn''t admit that he was a martial artist, not to mention that he was really not.


    At this moment, the car that had just left arrived, and the three of them sat in the car and disappeared onto the wide-opened road.


    The car drove for about half an hour, and then stopped. There was a magnificent but somewhat quaint martial arts hall in front of you.


    Su Yan didn''t understand why veteran Hua brought him here.


    But he also has time now, so let''s play with Hua Lao.

 Chapter 8： Learn from

    After getting out of the car, Hua Lao was actually a rare face.


    "I am a martial artist, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Old Hua thought that Su Yan was scrupulous about them, so he pretended to be a fool.


    But Su Yan looked at Hua Lao and said, "You are so good to me. I treat you all as friends. What else do I have to worry about? I really don''t know what an inner strength martial artist is."


    Even though Su Yan said that, his thoughts were different. Although he didn''t know the inner strength martial artist, he knew that this was probably the name of a cultivator on earth.


    It is not difficult to guess, but he is not sure of the identity of the old man, he does not want to expose himself, because that would put himself in danger.


    What a character Hua Lao is, he is also an old monster, how can he not know Su Yan''s hidden mind.


    "I''m getting old, I just cherish my talents. I still need more trust between people."


    Su Yan looked at the old man Hua, what he saw was sincere and not a trace of falsehood, which not only made him feel soft.


    "I''m just an ordinary person, and I don''t know any inner strength martial artist."


    Although his heart is soft, Su Yan still doesn''t want to tell his secrets. That is a big taboo, even if he thinks Hua Lao will not harm him.


    After hearing this, Old Hua was silent for a while, and then said to Su Yan: "Well then, let''s discuss it?"


    "Learning?" Su Yan was taken aback, and couldn''t help but said, "That''s not good, after all, I ate your meal."


    "It''s all right."


    Su Yan now understands why Hua Lao brought him to the martial arts hall.


    The martial arts gym was opened by Hua Lao. He is a well-known martial artist in Dongcheng District and a descendant of a martial arts family.


    Seeing the arrival of Hua Lao, everyone in the martial arts hall was happy and all greeted him.


    For them, Mr. Hua is the master, the master, the existence that they admire.


    "Zicong, prepare me a martial arts room."


    Zi Cong was shocked when he heard this. In his memory, the master hadn''t discussed each other for several years.


    "Who does the master want to discuss with?"


    "Yes, but stop watching."


    Zicong nodded quickly and went down to prepare, while the other disciples were shocked.


    "Who is the master trying to compete with, and is not allowed to watch?"


    A teenager was puzzled and puzzled.


    And a young girl glanced at the girl who was following Hua Lao, her face was a little dissatisfied, of course Hua Lao took her without bringing herself.


    After a few seconds, she guessed: "Maybe someone from the martial arts is coming to the martial arts gym?"


    "Impossible, who else in Jiangzhou can be more respectable than Hua Lao."


    "Could it be that kid?"


    At this time everyone noticed Su Yan, and only blamed him for being too ordinary, the kind that would never be found when thrown into the crowd.


    "Ha, that''s even more impossible. Just him, I can get him to the hospital to lie down for three days with one punch."


    A chubby teenager said, he looked at Su Yan with contempt, and did not put him in his eyes.


    "Yes, not to mention the big fat, even if I punch him down."


    Facing a group of teenagers and girls ridiculed, Su Yan didn''t say a word at all, and stood quietly, as if he didn''t hear the words of these people.


    Instead, he looked at these young girls with an elder look, and yes, these young girls are children to him.


    The girl who followed just now couldn''t help but say: "It''s him and the master."


    "Little Junior Sister, you are too bullshit." Obviously no one believed it.


    But at this moment, Hua Lao and Su Yan walked into the prepared indoor room, or Hua Lao closed the door himself.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Zicong''s face was shocked. He never thought that his master''s opponent was Su Yan, a maotou who had not yet grown up.


    Others reacted more strongly than him. All the mockery of Su Yan just now was hitting his face back. The pats were very loud, and a group of teenagers couldn''t help blushing.


    "How could it be, how could Master''s opponent be him!"


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t even believe it when killed."


    "Yes, this is absolutely false."


    ...


    At this time, Zi Cong came over, his face sank, and everyone was silent.


    "Have you done your homework?!"


    A group of teenagers fled immediately, but they all dared not say anything.


    After everyone left, Zicong looked at the room and shook his head: "That boy is not easy. I''m afraid I can''t do ten moves in his hands."


    He hadn''t noticed just now. When Su Yan and Hua Lao approached, he felt a strong fluctuation in Su Yan''s body, which made people palpitate.


    At this time, Hua Lao and Su Yan in the house were facing each other, both looking directly at each other.


    "Go ahead."


    Hua Lao said to Su Yan that his inner strength was already working, and he wanted to try Su Yan''s futility.


    "You always come first."


    No matter how Su Yan didn''t know, the first shot would reveal his neutral position. Naturally, he would not be fooled, although he had no scruples.


    Hua Lao smiled, no more words, and directly attacked Su Yan with a sharp set of Wing Chun.


    In fact, Wing Chun was originally used as a defensive boxing technique and was not good at attacking, but Hua Lao improved it and the attack was still very fierce.


    I saw Hualao hit Su Yan''s ribs under his arm with a punch. There was a weak area. Once he received this punch, Su Yan had no doubt that his ribs would break.


    So Su Yan hurriedly ran his dantian, gathered spiritual power on his hands, and directly used one of the three tops of the five elements fist.


    Wuxingquan is just a basic boxing technique, which Su Yan can use at will.


    Out of his hand, he has the ability to push the mountain, and his movement is magnificent, this one can be described as a powerful move.


    Naturally, Hua Lao saw the fierceness of Su Yan''s trick, and hurriedly defended, drew a semicircle with both hands to push it out, directly eliminating Su Yan''s hand.


    The two came and went, but for a while, they had already played a dozen moves. Both sides had their own advantages and disadvantages, but the suspense remained.


    But at this time, Hua Lao''s eyes condensed, and while Su Yan accepted the move, he directly used his feet, knowing that his most famous is Foshan Wuyingjiao.


    With both feet off the ground, they kicked directly towards Su Yan. The power of the feet can be much greater than that of the hands, and they can have immense power without spiritual power.


    Su Yan evaded immediately and used one of the five forces in the Five Elements Fist to collapse. This was a powerful move.


    The crash was quite fierce, and Su Yan used almost all his spiritual power, and he didn''t think so much.


    Seeing Su Yan not only dissolving his Foshan Wuyingjiao, but also a powerful move like a hungry tiger, Hua Lao not only looked cold.


    He hurriedly gathered his whole body power in one place to resist Su Yan''s strongest blow.


    Hearing only a bang, Hua Lao took a few steps back, his blood surged and his face flushed.


    Su Yan was also shaken back by Hua Lao''s gathered strength for a few steps, and his arm was sore.


    The two looked at each other, and both laughed. The discussion is over.


    "It''s not bad, there are talents from the Jiangshan generation, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward"


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yan''s eyes, his eyes gleaming, and he was very satisfied with Su Yan.


    "Old Hua is praised."


    Su Yan was modest, but he was secretly surprised. He is now in the early stage of foundation building, but he can only tie with Hua Lao. It seems that this earth is not that simple.

 Chapter 9： eat

    "Do you still say that you are not an Inner Power Warrior?"


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yan with a hint of blame.


    "Originally I planned to accept you as a disciple, but now you and I are calm and beautiful, and being my disciple will insult you, and you and I will be my peers."


    The martial arts world has always looked at seniority based on the cultivation level, unless the same students are ranked according to the entry time, it is nothing for Hualao.


    Su Yan nodded. He and Hua Lao were the same, but Hua Lao made the money, because none of Su Yan''s disciples was the strongest person on the side.


    For this reason, Su Yan also generously admitted: "Yes, I am a martial arts practitioner. I was taught by an old man. He used to wander around my yard for everything."


    "Old man?" Old Hua looked at Su Yan suspiciously.


    "Well, when I was young, he performed a big boulder on his chest in front of me. It was really a big stone. It was shattered by him. I was completely stunned."


    "Cracked boulders in your chest?"


    Mr. Hua was even more surprised. He was not a strong person at the level of an Inner Strength Martial Artist, and probably had reached the point of an Inner Strength Martial Artist, and he had already begun to refine the essence.


    "It''s a real stone, it''s just broken by his chest, not hammered."


    Su Yan tried to be a little exaggerated, trying to achieve the goal of being fake.


    "It seems that you have met an expert."


    "Well, he originally gave me a secret book of the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon, but I didn''t have any money at the time, so I didn''t want it. I want to regret it now."


    Old Hua could not help laughing when he saw Su Yan''s serious appearance.


    "Since you don''t know anything in the world of martial arts, let me tell you about it. Martial arts are divided into strength cultivation (internal strength), strength cultivation, spiritual consciousness cultivation, Dharma cultivation and so on."


    "Take Jinxiu as an example, it is divided into internal power martial artists, internal power martial artists, even masters, and grand masters. You see those flying around on TV dramas are not groundless. Some people speculate that those in ancient times may be true, but modern Spiritual power is exhausted, and it is impossible to reach that point."


    "So that''s the case, then I''m also an Inner Strength Warrior?"


    "Of course, the martial artist refines the essence, the master refines the energy, the grandmaster refines the god..., the inner strength martial artist is just not in the flow."


    To be honest, Su Yan was really surprised when he heard these words, but when he came over, it was not worth mentioning.


    What I''m talking about here is the refining of qi, the refining of qi to transform the spirit, the refining of the gods and the emptiness, and the refining of the emptiness and the Dao, which are completely different from the immortal system he cultivated.


    The world he lives in is the foundation, congenital, acquired, and even Xuanming, and almost complete foundation construction can be comparable to the existence of the peak of the inner strength martial artist.


    After understanding this, Su Yan suddenly became clear and was very grateful to Hua Lao.


    The two walked out to each other, and the girl and Zicong who were outside immediately asked concerned.


    "How is the master?"


    "Haha, the guy is nice and nice."


    Hua Lao didn''t explain the result. Naturally, he wanted to keep a thin noodle, because it was already difficult for him to tell a tie.


    Seeing this, Zicong looked thoughtful, and his eyes were even more obvious when looking at Su Yan.


    "Old Hua, if nothing happens, I will leave first."


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t want to stay in this place more. He just wanted to find the treasures of Fengshui and cultivate hard.


    Hua Lao didn''t stop, and handed Su Yan a black card, and said lightly: "You and I are predestined, this card will be given to you, and there is no need for money to spend in the future."


    Su Yan is short of money now, and there is no guarantee for the next meal. Hearing what Hua Lao said, he didn''t intend to be extra happy.


    Su Yan took the card directly, without the slightest intention of resigning, which caused Hua Lao and Xu Lao to smile.


    Seeing Su Yan''s leaving figure, the two of them recovered, while Hua Lao''s expression was full of solemn expression.


    "Is he really that strong?"


    Zi Cong asked hurriedly, his heart still fluctuating.


    "Well, it''s very strong, the future of this son is unlimited, but it can be used by me."


    ...


    After leaving the Budokan, Su Yan walked on the busy street with no purpose.


    With the card, food and clothing are solved, but the current residence is not guaranteed.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s unreasonable that the great Emperor Xianwu would be embarrassed by the residence!"


    Su Yan''s voice was so loud that pedestrians on the road cast weird eyes at him, treating him as a lunatic.


    "Forget it, I didn''t expect it was just a discussion, and I got hungry again. Let me fill up my stomach first."


    Su Yan looked around, and there was a restaurant on the black card just across the street.


    Go straight across the sidewalk and head towards the hotel.


    Entering inside, Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded slightly. This restaurant is not ordinary, it is absolutely high-end.


    This made him feel that Hua Lao is not an ordinary person, even thinking about it, with his skill, which local tyrant does not want to make friends.


    He was greeted by a waitress who was very cute and her face was tender enough to drip water.


    "Well, not bad, perfect figure."


    Upon hearing Su Yan''s words, the waitress blushed and threw the menu directly to him.


    And the male waiter on the side came over and said with an unkind expression: "What did you just say?"


    "I said she is in good shape, what''s wrong?"


    Su Yan said indifferently.


    "A hillbilly also wants to eat here, can you afford it?!"


    The waiter squinted at Su Yan, showing contempt.


    It��s not to blame for the male waiter. Su Yan was all alone in the stall, and the total amount was only two hundred yuan. This restaurant can''t get a casual meal without a thousand yuan.


    The waitress also walked over angrily just now. At first she didn''t notice Su Yan at all. Now that she heard what the waitress said, she couldn''t help but hate Su Yan even more.


    "The cheapest food we have here is also three hundred and ninety-nine. Can you afford it!"


    Su Yan looked at the two with a slight anger, not because of their words, but because they wasted his time and became more hungry.


    "Here is the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea to Make Arhats, and the braised lion head, steamed lamb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, all come.


    Su Yan ordered one portion one by one, without any consideration at all, let alone the price above.


    Of course, bear paws are just a substitute for food. Bears protect animals and are naturally forbidden to eat. As for deer tails, they are also artificially bred.


    Seeing that Su Yan ordered more than 30 dishes, the waiters and waitresses did not show any respect, but became even more angry.


    "You, a poor ghost who is full of goods, dare to order so many dishes, are you here to find the difference?!"


    The barman pointed directly at Su Yan, his face even more angry and contemptuous.


    "Find your sister, and serve me quickly."


    Su Yan was very upset and couldn''t help but look angry.


    The words of the three immediately attracted the attention of the people around them, and they looked at Su Yan one after another, all showing contempt.


    Those who eat here are either high-level employees or white-collar workers. They are all people from the upper class. They are all dressed up and dressed very dignified and formal. They are all famous brands. Su Yan is incompatible with them.


    It''s no wonder that these people showed contempt when they saw Su Yan.


    "I am a guest, you are just waiters, don''t you follow the request of the guest!"


    Su Yan looked at the two calmly and directly scolded them, since these two people don''t give him face so much, why should he give them face.

 Chapter 10： Killer

    In the Haitian Group��s board meeting room, there was no board meeting as usual. Only one person was sitting on a large leather chair, looking at the few people in front of him with an angry face.


    "A group of rice buckets, after searching for three days, they haven''t found it yet!"


    This person is Zhou Huihuang, chairman of Haitian Group. The reason for his anger is naturally that his son was beaten into the hospital three days ago.


    "Dong Chou, we have searched the whole Jiangzhou City, and there is no figure of that kid."


    A strong man said tremblingly, in awe of Zhou Huihuang.


    "That kid may have fled to a remote suburb, otherwise the urban surveillance system will not be able to take a picture."


    An elegant old man stood beside Zhou Huihuang and said lightly, he was Zhou Huihuang''s bodyguard, just like a warrior.


    Hearing this, Zhou Huihuang calmed down his anger, and respected the old man very much. After all, this was his personal bodyguard, and he had resisted many dangers.


    In the face of several other people, Zhou Huihuang''s expression was very difficult to look like, and he directly reprimanded: "A bunch of rice buckets, I will give you three days, if you can''t find it, get out of here!"


    A few people ran away immediately, not dare to delay for a moment.


    "Old Jiang, is there any movement over there?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Shan said in a low voice: "The man has been found, and he has sneaked into Jiangzhou City yesterday."


    "Okay, hope he can make a difference."


    ...


    In the hotel at this time, the waiters and waitresses were furious, looking at Su Yan and wishing to beat him up.


    But this is a high-end hotel, so it is not allowed to show any disrespect to the guests, or else it will immediately leave behind.


    The waiter gave Su Yan a vicious look, and said to the waitress: "Go and serve the food. I will pay the bill later and I will see what he will do."


    The waitress showed a cold smile upon hearing this, and walked directly to the back kitchen.


    But after a while, the food was all served together, and Su Yan immediately began to gobble up and raging.


    From the eyes of the guests in the other seats, it was completely a hillbilly.


    "Look, that kid''s food looks like he hasn''t eaten in eight lifetimes."


    A beautifully dressed young woman looked at Su Yan with disgust.


    The middle-aged man with glasses next to her shook his head and said, "This kind of person is not of the same class as us, so why bother."


    "I want to see how he pays the bill later. There are more than 30 dishes, which cost more than 10,000 yuan."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but sneered: "I want to see it too. If I can''t pay, I''m afraid I will be beaten to death."


    In the face of a group of people''s words, Su Yan has no time to take care of it. Eating is the most important thing. Only when you are full can you have strength, can continue to practice, become strong, and go against the sky.


    In less than an hour, more than 30 dishes were consumed by Su Yan. In fact, there were not many dishes, and Su Yan only felt 80% full.


    Seeing Su Yan finished eating, the male waiter immediately walked forward and said coldly to Su Yan: "You spent a total of 11,359 yuan. Is it cash or credit card."


    Su Yan wiped his mouth with a tissue, and looked at the male waiter indifferently: "As a waiter, shouldn''t you have a smile? As a waiter, shouldn''t you be used as a waiter? Isn''t your words cold as a waiter?


    Su Yan''s words made the waiter''s face more gloomy, and when he finished speaking, veins appeared on the forehead of the waiter.


    Seeing that the male waiter was still indifferent, Su Yan couldn''t help but said coldly: "Do you want me to call your manager?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it reached the second floor. A middle-aged man walked down and immediately asked about the situation.


    "Manager, this man ordered more than 30 dishes, and he wants to eat free meals without giving him money."


    The waitress immediately gave a small report and looked at Su Yan smirkingly.


    What a manager, he has been in this business for many years, and he can tell at a glance what kind of person.


    Seeing Su Yan stalling all over, his watch was still an electronic watch, his face immediately became cold.


    "Guests, because your consumption amount is relatively large, you should pay the fees first and then deal with these things."


    Su Yan looked at the manager and couldn''t help becoming more gloomy: "Is this how your hotel treats guests? If you look down on me, then I will let you see!"


    Su Yan directly threw the black card out and slammed it on the dining table, which was very crisp and ear-piercing.


    When the manager saw the black card, his face changed drastically, and his hands trembled slightly.


    The barman didn''t know what the black card was, and sneered, "I have never seen such a credit card."


    Su Yan pointed at the male waiter''s nose, just like he pointed at Su Yan just now, saying word by word: "See clearly, this is the supreme black card. You can spend everything free at your store!"


    "With your eyesight, no wonder you can only be a waiter."


    The male waiter was furious and wanted to refute. The manager on the side had already spoken: "Yes, that''s the Supreme Black Card. I''m sorry it was our mistake."


    The manager apologized directly, and the male waiter''s angry face suddenly stiffened, his expression dimmed, and he dared not say another word.


    And the young women and middle-aged men who wanted to see Su Yan make a fool of themselves were also shocked, they knew the value of black cards.


    "Why does he have a black card?"


    "It is said that the black card was issued uniformly by Jiangzhou City Folk Catering Association, but only a dozen cards."


    Everyone was surprised. It was too unacceptable for a boy with an ordinary appearance and a carpet suit to have a supreme black card.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t want to give up, the manager directly angered the male and female waiters: "You two, quickly clean up my bedding and **** off."


    The manager''s anger is not unreasonable. The person who can have the supreme black card is definitely a figure like a big boss. Such a character cannot afford to offend.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, took the black card directly, and left the restaurant swaggeringly. The meal was unhappy, which delayed a lot of time.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan left that the guests in the hotel began to whisper, all talking about Su Yan.


    Su Yan was only a few steps out of the hotel, and a man with a peaked cap caught his attention, and the man gave him a dangerous smell.


    The man walked towards Su Yan at a slow speed, but when he passed by, the speed suddenly became faster. It was just a blink of an eye that the two passed through each other.


    The man had a blade in his hand, which was supposed to be the result of blood dripping, but now it was cut off.


    It turned out that at the moment of wiping, Su Yan gathered all the spiritual power in his dantian on the index and middle fingers, and directly broke the blade.


    Su Yan understood that this person was probably a killer, and Haitian Group could not find him, and instead sent a killer. It seemed that Zhou Huihuang was already in a hurry.


    Su Yan stopped, looked at the man in the peaked cap, smiled slightly and said, "It''s interesting."

 Chapter 11： Spiritual power release!

    This is a downtown area, and the killer naturally did not dare to blatantly assassinate Su Yan and assassinate Su Yan, which made him very annoyed.


    The assassin turned around and looked at Su Yan with unusually bitter eyes, like a beast looking at his prey.


    Su Yan did not continue to stay in the downtown area according to ordinary people''s ideas, so that the killer would throw a rat and dare not move him.


    He turned around and ran quickly, but the direction was an alley.


    Seeing Su Yan''s actions, the killer was slightly stunned. He who originally thought the assassination failed, was overjoyed.


    "There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, there is no way to hell, you have to vote!"


    The assassin lowered the cap on his head a little, and immediately followed Su Yan''s footsteps. The two disappeared into the crowd in a short while.


    Su Yanjin��s Hutong is an old city and is preparing for demolition. Many residents have already moved out. There are almost no pedestrians in the Hutong.


    The speed is very fast, walking along the alley, without purpose, just run on the road.


    Of course, Su Yan looked behind him from time to time to make sure that the assassin was always behind him, otherwise he would be busy.


    The distance between the two is getting closer. This is what Su Yan intended. If the distance is far, the killer is likely to be lost.


    In the end, Su Yan stopped running, and instead walked, the speed was not fast.


    The killer also stopped, keeping a reasonable distance from Su Yan and following him all the time.


    Su Yan looked behind him, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then walked through the alley and went further inside.


    In the end, he entered a dead end and had to stop until there was nowhere to go.


    And the assassin had already walked towards Su Yan, very slow, every step would make the sound of footsteps, like the sound of heavy breathing.


    The killer believes that his slow pace can definitely bring deep pressure to the enemy. This is his unique sense of sensitivity as a killer.


    In the end, the killer stopped five meters away from Su Yan, and just stood still, motionless.


    The scene was extremely silent and there was no sound, only the fluctuating sound of Su Yan''s heart beating slightly.


    The assassin''s aura is maintained very well, there is no even a single sound, this is the most basic requirement of being a assassin.


    The killer took off the peaked cap, revealing his true colors.


    There was a horrified scar on his not pretty face, like a centipede, those wolf-like eyes stared at Su Yan firmly without blinking.


    Su Yan looked at the assassin with a calm face. This kind of stuff is simply an ant to him, even if he is Su Yan now.


    "You offended someone, and the employer paid me to kill you."


    "Zhou Huihuang."


    Su Yan said lightly, and narrowed his eyes looking at the killer.


    "It doesn''t hurt to know, anyway, today is your death date."


    "Hmph, my death date, you are afraid that you are wrong, you are brought here, you think I let you kill?"


    Su Yan had some abuse on his face. This killer was stupid enough, too blindly arrogant.


    The killer was also aware of this, but he absolutely did not believe in the ability of an ordinary teenager to resist, and the killing intent on his face was still tyrannical.


    As a killer, as a formally trained killer, he is famous throughout Nanzhou City, and his speed is extremely fast.


    At a distance of five meters, the two dodges pulled closer, and the killer came directly in front of Su Yan, and the blade between his fingers slashed towards Su Yan''s neck.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he leaned back to avoid the killer''s fatal blow, and then an upside down golden hook, supported by the wall of the alley, turned and kicked directly towards the killer.


    The assassin hurriedly dodged, he knew the power of Su Yan''s foot was not simple, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a warrior, but I was careless."


    The killer looked at Su Yan''s eyes with a more serious look, no longer as contemptuous as he started, and the martial artist deserves his respect.


    "You know it too late."


    Su Yan shot instantly, slapped the killer directly with a palm, containing spiritual power in his hand, and the wind whistling in his palm.


    The assassin''s figure suddenly looked like a ghost, avoiding everywhere, very flexible, so that Su Yan could not be touched for a moment.


    "Your speed is not good enough."


    The killer sneered, his face was mocking, but his heart was shocked, because he was almost able to escape Su Yan''s attack just now.


    And Su Yan also had a gloomy face. This person was stronger than he had imagined. He was not an ordinary assassin, and he was probably still a martial artist.


    "Enough warm-up, it should be over."


    The assassin''s coat was thrown into the sky, and at the same time his body moved like a ghost, fast, but a few flashes had already arrived behind Su Yan.


    He didn''t use the blade any more, but clenched his fist, and slammed it at Su Yan''s life point, Xinshu.


    Xinshu acupoint is the place where the heart and mind are controlled. Once hit by a strong external force, it will cause confusion in the blood, damage the mind, and even vomit blood and die.


    Especially for monks, Xinshu acupoint is the lifeblood. Once it is hit with a strong force, it will destroy the dantian and damage the foundation. In severe cases, it will become useless and even die.


    Of course Su Yan knew this, but he knew every part of the human body.


    So when the killer made a move, Su Yan turned over at a very fast speed to meet a punch, and the two punches clashed with a loud bang.


    The killer felt that his finger bones were about to break, and looked at Su Yan with unkind eyes.


    He was very annoyed. He was only killing an ordinary student, but he didn''t expect to be such a strong opponent.


    He decided to kill Su Yan, and he had to pay his employer five times more.


    But he didn''t have this chance. Since Su Yan brought him here, how could he let him go.


    There is no need to stay alive for questioning, Su Yan knows everything, this person will die.


    The dantian spiritual power surged and gathered directly into the palm of his hand. The blade that was broken just now was still in Su Yan''s hand, but it came in handy at this time.


    The inner strength urged the blade, and directly attacked the killer at a very fast speed, silently, the killer did not notice.


    puff!


    The killer''s neck was pierced by the blade, and blood suddenly poured out and stained the ground.


    He looked at Su Yan unwillingly, and said tremblingly: "How could this be?"


    "Not reconciled, the killer was actually killed by my hidden weapon."


    The assassin looked at Su Yan, until the last gleam of light in his eyes was about to disappear, he understood, and spoke the last sentence with all his strength.


    "Internal strength and outward release!"


    Su Yan approached the assassin, his cold eyes showed no emotion, and he looked at the assassin and said lightly: "Wrong, this is a release of spiritual power."


    Su Yan directly cut the killer''s neck with a blade, then wrapped it in his coat, and then left directly with his head.


    But the clothing that covered the killer''s head was dripping with blood all the way.


    No one noticed all of this. This is the deepest part of the hutong. The people here moved out first, and it was already empty.

 Chapter 12： Pick up

    Out of the alley, Su Yan found a black plastic pocket and put his head in it. After all, there were so many people outside, so he wrapped it in clothes, which would attract attention.


    Su Yan put the assassin''s peaked cap on his head, naturally to cover people''s eyes.


    When he came directly to the martial arts hall, Hua Lao hadn''t left yet. Seeing him wearing a peaked cap and a plastic bag in his hand, his face couldn''t help but move slightly.


    "What, are you in trouble?"


    Su Yan nodded, and then asked in a deep voice: "Old Hua, do you know where Zhou Huihuang lives?"


    Old Hua''s eyes condensed, with solemn expression, and he couldn''t help but said, "Why, you offended Zhou Huihuang?"


    People at their level naturally overlap. Zhou Huihuang is a big business man, but he is nothing more than an ant in front of Mr. Hua.


    "Well, some things must be resolved with him face to face."


    Su Yan didn''t conceal it, and there is no need to conceal it, anyway, it will be known by then.


    "I can help you solve it. In my eyes, he is nothing. He doesn''t deserve to lick my shoes."


    Su Yan shook his head, he still had to solve the matter himself.


    Seeing Su Yan doing this, Hua Lao had to tell him Zhou Huihuang''s address.


    But when Su Yan left, Hua Lao sent a disciple to follow Su Yan.


    How could Su Yan not know that someone was following, but he ignored it, and easily threw it away through a few streets.


    Going straight to the most famous mountain-side villas in Dongcheng District, Su Yan stepped over the wall and entered, avoiding security and surveillance, and went directly to the villa where Zhou Huihuang was.


    He waited patiently in the garden until the night was getting late and the moon was high.


    He didn''t know if Zhou Huihuang would come back. This method of standing still was a bit stupid, but he had only this way.


    It is impossible to rush into the Haitian Group directly, at least he dare not yet.


    In the dead of night, when it was midnight, a Porsche Cayenne crossed the mountain road and stopped next to Su Yan, only one meter away from him.


    Zhou Huihuang''s car is not as expensive as Zhou Tianhao''s. He doesn''t have high expectations for the car. After using this car for several years, he has been reluctant to change it.


    Seeing two people in the car walking towards the villa, Su Yan''s heart moved, and the prey finally arrived.


    Enter the code lock, the two entered the house, and the whole villa suddenly became bright and bright.


    These two people are Zhou Huihuang and his personal bodyguard Jiangshan, they have just returned from the company.


    Zhou Huihuang arrived at home and sat directly on the luxurious leather sofa with a solemn expression on his face and frowning.


    "Elder Jiang, why haven''t the people sent out yet?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Shan frowned and said, "This person is very famous on the killer list. He has never missed his hand. I think it may be that the kid is hiding too deep to find."


    "What you said reminded me that if that kid leaves Jiangzhou, he won''t be able to find it."


    "But Tianhao''s affairs can''t be left alone like that. Even if I search the whole country, I have to smash him into pieces."


    At this time, a gorgeous and stunning beauty came out, looking only in her twenties, and her actual age was over 40. He was Zhou Tianhao''s mother Jiang Guifang.


    "Brilliant, today I went to the hospital to see my son. The doctor said he was infected with bacteria, and the situation is not optimistic."


    Jiang Guifang talked with tears in her eyes, and she was very touching. No matter who saw it, evil fire would surge.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Huihuang''s face became even more iron, and he directly smashed the water cup on the coffee table.


    The rivers and mountains on the side were also gloomy, and he could not shirk the blame for not doing things well.


    "Master, I will take care of this myself."


    Jiang Shan spoke, already planning to find Su Yan himself, he is a martial artist, and he has a lot of intelligence networks.


    "Well, I found it and caught him back. I''m going to kill him myself!"


    Zhou Huihuang''s face had an icy look. He climbed from the bottom to this point step by step, and the murder was not uncommon.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang outside the house.


    "It''s so late at night, who is it?


    Jiang Guifang said in dissatisfaction. He walked over and checked it through the surveillance, but no one was seen outside.


    Open the door, there is no one outside, just a black plastic pocket.


    Jiang Guifang picked up the plastic bag and closed the door.


    "who is it?"


    Zhou Huihuang asked dissatisfiedly. In his opinion, it is very likely that a certain high-level person of the Haitian Group came here for some urgent matter.


    "No one was seen, only a black plastic pocket."


    This was something Zhou Huihuang didn''t expect. Looking at the black plastic pocket, he was a little disturbed.


    As a business tycoon in Jiangcheng District, there are naturally many people who offend him, and such things have not happened before.


    Sending feces, sending machete, sending landmines all happened, but he still lived well.


    "Who is so boring, have you brought down another company recently?"


    Jiang Guifang said in dissatisfaction, far away from the black plastic pocket, if it is a time bomb, then it''s over.


    But Jiang Shan beside Zhou Huihuang frowned, and he directly told him that there was something weird under the plastic pocket, not to mention that he smelled a trace of blood.


    Zhou Huihuang wanted to open it directly, but was blocked by Jiangshan.


    "Let me do it."


    Jiang Shan tore the plastic directly, and a shirt covered with blood appeared in front of them.


    Jiang Guifang couldn''t help screaming in fear and fled directly to the second floor. She was most afraid of blood.


    "Could it be that who killed me?!"


    Zhou Huihuang''s face became more gloomy, and anyone who dared to move him would inevitably receive his revenge.


    The shirt was so obvious that Zhou Huihuang had already guessed that it must be a human head.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang again, Jiang Shan walked away quickly, opened the door, and saw Su Yan wearing a peaked cap, his expression could not help but pause.


    "It''s you?!"


    Jiang Shan had seen a picture of the killer with a peaked cap. Since Su Yan was about the same height as the killer, he did not notice anything unusual.


    Only then did Zhou Huihuang understand that feelings were the killer who came to submit the task, and he thought that his own person had been killed.


    "Didn''t you say that I don''t need to come over?"


    Jiang Shan was surprised. After all, the most taboo thing for a killer is to meet with an employer.


    Usually it is to complete the task, mail the result, and then pay the reward on the employer card.


    Su Yan said lightly: "There are some things that must be said in person."


    "Please check first."


    Zhou Huihuang opened his shirt directly, and a human head appeared in front of him, but his face changed.


    Where is this young boy, with a horrified scar on his face, which is far from the Su Yan in the photo he has seen.


    "You just grab your head, just want to fool around?!"


    Zhou Huihuang''s expression cooled down, and the killing intent appeared in his heart. He was naturally not afraid of the killer in front of him.


    But Jiang Shan keenly sensed that things were not that simple. After all, the killer he hired was very famous, and it was impossible to ruin his reputation for this single.


    "Who are you!"


    Jiangshan looked at Su Yan and drank coldly, his voice sounded like thunder.


    Su Yan took off his peaked cap, looked at the two of them lightly, and said with a slight smile: "Su Yan."

 Chapter 13： Master showdown

    The two were shocked at once, isn''t Su Yanna the one they were looking for? How could they be sent to the door?


    As early as when his son had an accident, Zhou Huihuang had already sent someone to investigate. Su Yan was just an ordinary student, no father or mother, and was fostered in his uncle''s house.


    Because of this incident, his uncle also expelled him from the house, severing his grace.


    In this way, wouldn''t that head be a killer, but how could this be possible.


    There are countless doubts and guesses in Zhou Huihuang''s mind, looking at Su Yan''s uncertainties.


    "You are Su Yan?!"


    Zhou Huihuang was also a person from the old world, and the surprised expression on his face immediately recovered calm.


    "Yes."


    Su Yan looked at the two quietly, and the most gaze was naturally the bodyguard Jiangshan next to Zhou Huihuang. He felt a wave of fluctuations faintly emanating from Jiangshan, which was indeed strong, not weaker than Hua Lao.


    "You killed the killer?"


    This was the most surprising thing for Zhou Huihuang and even Jiangshan. They had spent half a million to hire a killer, and they were killed by Su Yanfan. They still didn''t believe it.


    "Next is you."


    Su Yan looked at Zhou Huihuang, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and killing intent appeared.


    Jiang Shan on the side immediately stood in front of Zhou Huihuang and said with a cold face: "This kid is not simple, he is a warrior."


    Zhou Huihuang''s pupils shrank and he couldn''t help feeling fortunate for his son. Fortunately, Su Yan was not killed by Su Yan, but at the same time he became angry again.


    "Since you come to die, then I will fulfill you."


    "Old Jiang, just kill it!"


    Jiang Shan nodded, opened his posture, looking at Su Yan with piercing eyes, a trace of breath drifting through his body, ready to make a strong blow at any time.


    "Hmph, since I dare to come, I am not afraid of you."


    Su Yan took the lead and directly hit the Beng Fist towards the mountains and the mountains. The power was astonishing and breathtaking.


    Jiang Shan''s pupils shrank. This kid was only eighteen years old. The skill of this trick seemed to have decades of skill. It was not easy.


    Now he no longer looked down upon him, and immediately blocked Su Yan''s punch with his arms.


    Both of them took a few steps back, looking at each other coldly, like two tigers.


    Zhou Huihuang hurriedly retreated and stood on the stairs to watch, without a trace of his eyes leaving. This fight was much more exciting than the one on TV.


    "Your strength is not bad."


    Su Yan looked at the country and nodded. Compared with Hua Lao, this country is 90% of Hua Lao, almost as strong.


    And Jiang Shan also said frankly: "I have to say that your kid is deeply hidden. We checked your information everywhere, but we didn''t find that you turned out to be a warrior with such a strong skill."


    Su Yan smiled when he heard the words. He had only been reborn from the ashes a few days ago, how could he be found out? As for praise of his skill, he can only sneer at this.


    Su Yan once again nestled in front of him and used Hua Lao''s set of Wing Chun, no weaker than Hua Lao.


    I didn''t forget it, and learned it in an instant. This is not surprising. After all, Su Yan is such a character, he has come with these ant-like moves at his fingertips.


    In contrast, Su Yan''s Wing Chun fist is more offensive, and his moves are more fierce.


    Jiang Shan hurriedly resisted, his blood was surging, his face was already flushed, and his breath suddenly gasped.


    "Are you from the Wing Chun school?"


    "Hmph, is it that I am a person of any kind of school, then I am not a person of all schools."


    Su Yan laughed and looked at Jiangshan contemptuously.


    Jiang Shan was angry and scolded: "Speak up without shame."


    This time he finally took the lead, a dragon grasping hand is very tricky, amazingly powerful, with inner strength, and even more terrifying.


    Su Yan immediately used his dantian spiritual power, directly blocking the vital point with his hands, and Jiangshan''s attack was actually resolved.


    Feeling the pain from his arm, Su Yan''s face grew colder, his spiritual power ran to the extreme, and he delivered the strongest blow.


    Leaping up, slashing away with a palm, opening and closing, as if opening up a mountain, carrying endless power.


    Jiang Shan hurriedly retreated and instantly jumped to the chandelier that was more than three meters high. The chandelier was cut directly by Su Yan''s chopping, and fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    Jiang Guifang walked out of the house and saw the two fighting, his mouth grew scared, and he couldn''t believe the scene before him.


    Even Zhou Huihuang was shocked. Although he had seen his bodyguards test, this time today made him even more shocked, with immense envy and jealousy in his heart.


    The fight between Su Yan and Jiang Shan continued, and it had reached a fever pitch. Both of them were injured, but still not weak.


    "It makes the old man ashamed to have such skill at a young age."


    "Hmph, you are also worthy to call me a small age, I don''t know how many years I am older than you."


    What Su Yan was telling was the truth. As the once strongest man, he lived for hundreds of millions of years. How could a dozen-year-old Jiangshan speak.


    But from Jiang Shan''s point of view, it was Su Yan''s ridicule, deliberately, and the anger on his face became even more violent.


    "Boy, although your skill is good, you still have to die in my hands."


    Jiang Shan''s eyes were cold, and his face was full of killing intent. It was the first time that Su Yan made him look so squarely. It has been a long time since he met such an opponent.


    Jiang Shan was surpassing in his heart, and meeting opponents seemed to him more excited than meeting stunning beauties.


    With his shirt off, Jiangshan is over half a hundred years old, but the muscles on his body are sharp, without a trace of cumbersomeness, which is naturally the result of persistent martial arts practice all year round.


    "If you take off your clothes, you think you can beat me? I''m not a shy woman."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and the irony in his eyes became more serious.


    Jiang Shan made a leap, and shot directly at Su Yan, kicking him to the point. If this kick is implemented, it will definitely be dead or injured.


    Su Yan hurriedly dodged sideways, Jiang Shan hit the leather sofa, and he penetrated directly.


    Jiang Guifang, who was standing on the second floor, was so heartbroken that he couldn''t breathe. That leather sofa cost a lot of money, although they were not short of money.


    Zhou Huihuang didn''t pay attention to the sofa at all, his eyes drifted completely over the two of them, and he was fascinated.


    "Enough fight with you, it''s time to end."


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and a piece of spiritual power actually broke away from the body, and directly attacked the mountains and the mountains, the speed was extremely fast, and there was no sound.


    Su Yan used this trick to kill the assassin. The assassin was completely unable to resist, let alone his surprise, even if he was discovered, ordinary people would not be able to resist Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    He believes that Jiangshan can''t resist, because it is too difficult for people on this planet to release internal energy, unless they reach the point of refining Qi, which is the level of a master.


    What''s more, he is not the so-called internal power release, but the spiritual power release, which is more terrifying than that.


    But Su Yan underestimated Jiangshan, not his strength, but his methods.


    Just when the spiritual power struck Jiangshan and was within the slightest distance from him, Jiangshan actually took out a gourd and resisted his attack.

 Chapter 14： Raise a ghost gourd

    Su Yan was uncertain, but he didn''t expect that his strong blow would be blocked by Jiangshan.


    Looking at the gourd in Jiangshan''s hand, Su Yan frowned, because the gourd gave him a sense of anxiety.


    The gourd is very small and crystal clear. It should be made of jade. If you look carefully, the surface of the gourd is painted with ghost patterns, which is very eye-catching.


    Zhou Huihuang''s heart just mentioned his throat, because he saw Su Yan performing moves on the second floor.


    Although the spiritual power was only passing in front of Zhou Huihuang''s eyes, he was aware of it, and he must have used it as a hidden weapon in his heart.


    The open gun is easy to hide from the dark arrow and it is difficult to prevent. Even though Zhou Huihuang trusts Jiang Shan, he still sweats for him.


    He was completely relieved until Jiang Shan found a jade gourd, he had also seen the gourd.


    I remember that a few years ago, Zhou Huihuang fought with a real estate tycoon in Dongcheng District, and the two wanted to kill each other, both overtly and secretly.


    The other party invited a martial arts master, and his side was Jiangshan. The two were fighting for half a day. In the end, Jiangshan found out the jade gourd to defeat the other party.


    He would never forget the painful and wailing look of the other party, as if he had entered hell, with terrible sorrow.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Huihuang couldn''t help but pass a cold color in his eyes, Jiangshan took out the jade gourd, then Su Yan, this kid will undoubtedly die.


    Zhou Huihuang was very happy to make Su Yan die in pain, so that at least he and his precious son gave a sigh of foul.


    So Zhou Huihuang watched the battlefield more intently, not allowing a single trace of it to be missed.


    At this time, Jiang Shan held the jade gourd in his hand and looked at Su Yan coldly, killing intent filling the entire hall.


    "You gourd is a little weird."


    Su Yan frowned slightly at the jade gourd, which gave him a weird feeling, as if there was something unknown inside.


    "Hmph, my jade gourd is of course extraordinary, but you never expected me."


    Jiang Shan''s face grew gloomy, looking at Su Yan with surprise in his heart.


    "You are only in the mid-term of the inner strength warrior, and you are no different from me. I didn''t expect to be able to release the inner strength outside!"


    This is the place where Jiang Shan is most afraid. He almost died in Su Yan''s hands just now.


    Su Yan was unconvinced, he was not releasing his internal energy, but his spiritual power.


    In fact, this was not possible in the initial stage of foundation building. To release spiritual power, it must reach the acquired realm. At that time, the dantian is formed, and the spiritual power can be released.


    But he is the Great Emperor Xianwu, and he naturally possesses a secret technique, risking the danger to force his spiritual power out, and when he is dead, he naturally can''t worry about that much.


    "You must know that internal strength and external release must reach the master level!"


    Jiang Shan was more frightened as he spoke, and his eyes were full of killing intent when he looked at Su Yan. This person must not be kept, it is a complete disaster.


    "Unfortunately, I have a ghost gourd. You are destined to die in my hands."


    "Raise ghost gourds?"


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he realized that this jade gourd actually raised ghosts, but he sneered at it. What kind of ghosts, lonely ghosts, can be raised by this trash?


    However, Zhou Huihuang was shocked and raised ghosts, which really scared him.


    Human beings are absolutely afraid of ghosts. Although this seems to be nothing and illusory, it is synonymous with fear in human hearts.


    "Jiang, Jiang, is there really a ghost in the jade gourd?"


    Zhou Huihuang asked carefully, his face full of shock.


    "That''s natural. I have raised this kid for more than ten years, but it''s my darling."


    Su Yan was about to vomit when he heard the words, this was really heavy.


    Jiang Shan''s expression was condensed, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "As of this moment, you can only accept the reality and die!"


    Jiang Shan directly pulled the plug on the head of the jade gourd, and the jade gourd immediately shook, very violently.


    In a short while, a cloud of black mist appeared, comparable to the smog in the north.


    The black mist gradually showed a group of figures, turned out to be a female ghost.


    The female ghost has a hideous face and a fierce look, and the nails on those fingers are a foot long, and there is no doubt that if she comes here, she will definitely be upright.


    Su Yan was approaching the enemy, he underestimated the ghost gourd, but he didn''t expect to raise a ghost. That''s right, this female ghost is a ghost.


    "Why call me out!"


    The female ghost roared sternly, with a voice like hell. When Zhou Huihuang heard it, the two of them were frightened and trembling.


    "Kill him for me, you can absorb his yang energy."


    Jiang Shan pointed at Su Yan, his face was ruthless, and his murderous intent was shocking.


    The female ghost looked at Su Yan, her eyes shone with excitement on her face.


    "The body of a boy, the body of pure sun, ah ha ha ha... I didn''t expect to meet it."


    Su Yan is indeed the body of a boy, he doesn''t know the body of a pure yang, he should be a body of pure yang if he is a man.


    "Let me **** you up."


    The female ghost stretched her teeth and danced her claws, and killed Su Yan directly. The speed was so fast that she couldn''t avoid it.


    At the moment when Su Yan was about to die, his eyes were firm, and he shot a cold light directly, looking at the female ghost.


    "what!"


    The female ghost was shocked, and her eyes were full of terror when she looked at Su Yan, because he saw the extremely deep world in Su Yan''s eyes, and saw the majesty of the strongest, how could she be able to face it directly.


    The female ghost was so scared that she was peeing and hid directly in the ghost gourd. The jade gourd kept shaking, as if she was afraid.


    This scene was too unexpected, Jiang Shan was stunned for a moment to react.


    "Why did you hide in, come out and kill him quickly!"


    Despite the roar of the country, the female ghost raising the ghost gourd did not move and did not listen at all.


    "Believe it or not I put you under the scorching sun!"


    Jiangshan threatened that if the jade gourd was placed under the scorching sun, the female ghost would inevitably be dispelled.


    But Jiangshan''s threat was useless, the female ghost still didn''t come out, and the bottle was still shaking.


    This made Jiang Shan shocked, what spell the young man in front of him used to make the female ghost so scared, his heart worried about it.


    The female ghost can''t make a move. What it means is that Jiang Shan can resist it himself, but in his eyes, how can Su Yan be able to resist.


    A dead color appeared on Jiang Shan''s face, and his face changed when he watched Su Yan, and he felt uneasy.


    Su Yan approached step by step, looking at the mountains, and sternly: "Is this your method?!"


    "That Su and Su Yan, this is actually just a misunderstanding. I am just taking people''s money and money to help people eliminate calamities. Your enemy is actually Zhou Huihuang."


    Jiang Shan acknowledged it. In the face of life and death, he naturally chose life, and hesitated to sell Zhou Huihuang.


    Zhou Huihuang pointed to Jiangshan angrily and said: "Jiangshan, I treat you not so badly, you dare to betray me!"


    "The catastrophe takes the lead to fly separately, not to mention that I didn''t betray you, I just told the truth."


    Jiang Shan looked at Zhou Huihuang with a cold face, and turned a deaf ear to Zhou Huihuang''s angry curses.


    However, how could Su Yan let him go? He looked down on this kind of clumsy stuff.


    A spiritual force directly penetrated Jiangshan''s chest, and with a pop, a gorgeous blood flower was splashed, and the blood continued to flow along Jiangshan''s body.


    Jiang Shan clutched his chest and looked at Su Yan with a face full of disbelief, full of unwillingness in his heart.


    "It''s not a pity for someone like you to die."


    "My master will not let you go!"


    Jiangshan roared, trying to rush towards Su Yan, but was kicked and hit the wall directly, completely losing his life.

 Chapter 15： Shock

    Jiang Shan died, Zhou Huihuang was both happy and scared. He was happy that Jiang Shan had betrayed him, and he was guilty of death, but he was afraid that he didn''t know how Su Yan would deal with him.


    Standing on the second floor, Zhou Huihuang and Jiang Guifang''s legs were already trembling, looking at Su Yan with awe.


    "You come down."


    Su Yan lay directly on the leather sofa, staring at the two of them faintly.


    The two of them were shocked when they heard the words, and they were even more afraid, trembling not to come down.


    Su Yan looked at the two with cold eyes, and said coldly, "Why, do you want to die?"


    The two immediately ran down and knelt directly in front of Su Yan.


    "It''s me that is wrong. I shouldn''t ask the killer to kill you. I shouldn''t let Jiangshan this dog thing deal with you. If you have a lot of it, please bypass us."


    In order to survive, Zhou Huihuang can only do this, which is not difficult for him to do.


    When he worked hard in the business world, he also knelt down for others, but then the person was silent, and everything about that person became his.


    Facing Su Yan, Zhou Huihuang knew that he was invincible, so he naturally lowered his head in exchange for a cent of hope.


    Su Yan looked at Zhou Huihuang with a look of contempt, and said lightly: "Your son and a few people nearly killed me, and then buried me alive. If it weren''t for my fatalities, I''m afraid he would really become a victim."


    "Damn that kid, I don''t know these things, otherwise I would never do it."


    "Hmph, hypocritical, you are better than him."


    Su Yan became more and more angry as he thought about it. The fault was the father and son. He had never been threatened with such death. If he changed his mind, he would have been furious and would have completely erupted.


    But he merged some of Su Yan''s memories, and was somewhat indecisive. This time he did not rush to kill Zhou Huihuang.


    Looking at Zhou Huihuang''s doglike appearance, Su Yan became more and more contemptuous, but in his heart he thought that if Zhou Huihuang was killed in this way, he would inevitably cause a lot of trouble, and he still didn''t want to be troubled. After all, cultivation is what The most important thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but look at Zhou Huihuang, and said coldly: "Tell me, how to solve this matter, first your son wants to kill me, then you want to kill me."


    Zhou Huihuang was scared to death. How could he not understand what Su Yan said? This is the rhythm to destroy his family.


    In order to save his life, Zhou Huihuang had many thoughts in his mind, but he did not think of any way, because the hatred was too great to be resolved.


    But in order to catch even the last straw, Zhou Huihuang had to work hard.


    "Su, Su Yan, no, no, as long as you can bypass us, Master, I am willing to be a cow or horse for you."


    "Just because you are worthy of me being a cow and a horse?!"


    Naturally, what Su Yan said was the truth. His previous mounts were all Nine Nether Demon Dragons, much stronger than the Dragon King in the Sea.


    An ant like Zhou Huihuang wanted to be a cow and a horse for him, that is to put gold on his face.


    "This, I''m doing my best to save my life."


    Jiang Guifang''s expression on the side changed. To save her life meant to abandon her. She couldn''t help biting Zhou Huihuang like crazy.


    Seeing two mad dogs biting each other, Su Yan''s complexion was still flat. This is human nature.


    Su Yan had already made up his mind that Zhou Huihuang couldn''t kill him. After all, he was a big man in Dongcheng District. He would cause a lot of trouble if he died. He still wanted to practice low-key.


    "It''s okay if you don''t kill you, but the death penalty can be avoided and the living sin cannot escape."


    Hearing this, the two of them showed surprise on their faces, and quickly kowtow, as if pounding garlic, their foreheads were full of blood.


    "You two will give up yourselves."


    Su Yan said lightly, very plain, and breaking his arm was a bargain for both of them.


    Zhou Huihuang was shocked, but at any rate he also saved his life and asked Jiang Guifang to go to the kitchen to get a knife.


    Zhou Huihuang stretched out his left hand, but Su Yan stopped him: "Right hand, do it yourself."


    Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to violate it in the slightest. He picked up the knife and slashed in his heart.


    The knife was not fast, it was just sinking into the bones, but it was painful. He was about to faint, but seeing Su Yan''s cold eyes, he did not dare to pause at all, and slashed again.


    The left arm was completely broken and was smashed by Su Yan with a punch. It was impossible for Zhou Huihuang to reconnect it.


    The same was true for Jiang Guifang, but when she broke her arm, she screamed like a pig, which was too painful.


    Su Yan wanted them to try this kind of pain and make them fearful. This is his kind punishment.


    Of course, if the two of them don''t repent, he doesn''t mind taking their lives at that time. This is simple for him.


    "Your son, I''ll let it go for the time being, but you know what to do."


    Zhou Huihuang resisted the severe pain, regardless of the blood still on his arm, his lips trembled and said: "I know, I will send him abroad, and will never disturb your old man again."


    Su Yan nodded, still satisfied, then looked at Zhou Huihuang''s huge villa, and his heart moved.


    With Hua Lao''s black card, he has no worries about food and clothing, but he does not have a place to live, this can be solved.


    "Do you have to pay me a bit of mental damage."


    Zhou Huihuang quickly said, "Of course, of course."


    "Well, I don''t want too much."


    Su Yan stretched out five fingers and looked at Zhou Huihuang very plainly.


    Zhou Huihuang nodded immediately and said: "Okay, five million will be given to you immediately."


    Su Yan was stunned. In fact, he just wanted 50,000 yuan, so he could rent a house. He didn''t care about money.


    But Zhou Huihuang understood that it was five million, and he didn''t bother to change it. Five million would be five million, and it might be useful then.


    Zhou Huihuang resisted the pain, then went to the second floor, took out five million from the safe and put it into the safe.


    Going downstairs, respectfully handed the safe to Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, stood up, and said, "Well, we don''t know each other."


    Zhou Huihuang''s face jumped, but he could only nod weakly.


    "Master, you should take the gourd."


    Zhou Huihuang was frightened when he thought of the female ghost inside. This thing could not be kept.


    Su Yan looked at the ghost gourd, and originally sneered at that thing, but even this bad thing is considered a non-influenced magic weapon, and it might be useful then.


    So Su Yan took the ghost gourd, carried the safe and drove away.


    Seeing Su Yan completely gone, Zhou Huihuang was lying directly on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Jiang Guifang almost fainted several times. After seeing Su Yan go away, he said with a grievance: "You let us go this time, and all this will be doubled back to you."


    However, Zhou Huihuang slapped her and said angrily: "You still dare to talk nonsense, do you dare to provoke those characters? It''s too late to hide."


    He clearly knows what kind of person Jiangshan is, and Su Yan is not even afraid of ghosts, and it makes him have no intention of resisting at all.


    The two recovered their minds and rushed to the private hospital. If the treatment is not stepped up, their lives will inevitably be in danger.


    Of course, their injuries should not be known to outsiders, which will cause severe damage to the Haitian Group.

 Chapter 16： Back to school

    For those who are obsessed with spring, this spring may be a bit cruel, and it is too late to appreciate the first blooming of the grass and the melting of ice and snow in March. The pear blossoms bring rain and the cherry blossoms are flying in April and we will pass by again in April. Like running water going east from the fingertips, people who don''t love spring also feel sorry.


    In the Yulong Noble School, the cherry blossoms are scattered all over the floor, and no cleaners have come to clean them. They have been crushed and crushed by luxury cars.


    Some of these luxury cars are sent by parents to students, and some are driven by students themselves, but they are all luxury cars of more than 300,000 yuan.


    Parked in the front is a Bentley Continental sports car, worth more than three million, everyone knows whose car it is.


    That''s right, this was given to Xu Wenqian by Zhou Tianhao, and it is no secret that Xu Wenqian was taken care of by Zhou Tianhao.


    Xu Wenqian usually uses it as a car, and uses it to travel to and from school.


    Many girls in the school are very envious, but some are scornful, after all, this is not a glorious car.


    But since Zhou Tianhao was beaten by Su Yan, this car has been parked here for more than a month.


    During this month, Su Yan traveled all over the whole Jiangzhou city, but he didn''t find a place with spiritual power. This made him very angry.


    It is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, even if he has all kinds of peerless secrets, but without spiritual power, everything is empty talk.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan had to go back to school and go to class.


    If you don''t have one in Jiangzhou, you will go to other cities, if you don''t have any, you will go to other provinces, and if you don''t, you will go abroad.


    But as soon as he stepped into the school gate, the whole school broke the pot immediately, and the students and even the teachers looked incredible when they saw him.


    "Look, who is that?!"


    A young man pointed at Su Yan with a face full of inconceivability. Su Yan, who was usually weak, dared to beat Zhou Tianhao.


    "Dare he come back to school?!"


    "Su Yan, how could he still be alive?!"


    The people in Yulong School are rich or expensive, and no family has millions of assets. The school''s tuition fees are more than 100,000 a year.


    Su Yan was able to read because of his parents, whom he hadn''t seen for many years. In school, Su Bingxian still didn''t dare to cheat. After all, Su Yan''s grandfather was also very concerned about this matter.


    "Didn''t Zhou Huihuang arrest him in the whole city? Why is he doing well?"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan incredulously, which was more attractive than those school flowers and plants.


    This made Su Yan frowned slightly, ignored him, and headed directly towards his class.


    When Su Yan returned to school, it was like a tornado, causing a huge wave, and the whole school was boiling.


    Not only that, the school forum is also a hit, and Su Yan''s popularity has directly reached its peak, even more popular than the principal.


    When Su Yan entered the classroom, the whole class broke the pot and everyone surrounded him.


    "Su Yan, you dare to come to school!"


    Shi Jian pointed at Su Yan, his face was cold, he and Zhou Tianhao were a little anxious and naturally angry.


    But Su Yan ignored him at all, not even looking at him.


    Jiang Wenwen opened his mouth and looked at Su Yan. After a long time he was concerned and said: "Why did you come to school? Zhou Huihuang is looking for you all over the world."


    Jiang Wenwen is Su Yan''s deskmate and likes Su Yan very much, but Su Yan doesn''t feel about it.


    "Ok."


    Su Yan answered indifferently, and didn''t want to say anything. He couldn''t say that Zhou Huihuang had been subdued by him, and wanted to be a bull and a horse for him, but he was not happy yet, so no one would believe it.


    Shi Jian and the others turned their eyes around and took out the phone directly, naturally wanting to inform them.


    But when they dialed the phone and said everything, the person on the other side was furious and hung up.


    "How could this be?"


    Shi Jian couldn''t believe it. He was looking everywhere for Su Yan''s life, but now hearing Su Yan is like seeing a plague god.


    "There must be something strange in this."


    A classmate who kept the head of a cock, looked thoughtful.


    "Fart, don''t move, wait for observation and observation."


    And Xu Wenqian, who had been sitting two rows behind Su Yan, frowned when she saw Su Yan coming in.


    She went to the hospital to visit Zhou Tianhao herself, and every time she heard his angry roar, her mouth was full of words to kill Su Yan.


    But since she went to the hospital a week ago, Zhou Tianhao has disappeared.


    She couldn''t get through the phone, and didn''t reply to WeChat or QQ, which made her very uneasy.


    Seeing Su Yan coming to school today made her even more surprised. She wanted to know what happened.


    There was a mess in her heart. Seeing Su Yan''s calmness, Xu Wenqian took two deep breaths and walked towards Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, do you dare to come back?"


    Xu Wenqian looked at Su Yan, frowning, she had to say that the beauty was still pretty with frowning.


    Su Yan glanced at Xu Wenqian, but did not respond.


    "Where did Zhou Tianhao go?"


    Xu Wenqian finally couldn''t help but yelled, her eyes with hatred.


    Su Yan''s face sank, this woman still had a lot of memories in the picture, but that was only the memory of the previous Su Yan, not the memory of his Emperor Xianwu.


    "Where did he go, it''s my shit."


    Su Yan said blankly, then ignored Xu Wenqian and fell asleep directly on the chair.


    Xu Wenqian bit her lip with her teeth, but a trace of blood was oozing out.


    "Don''t be proud, I will tell Uncle Zhou now and let him arrest you."


    "Go, don''t forget to bring the door when you go out."


    Xu Wenqian stomped her feet angrily when she heard it, and walked out, the door was driven to make a loud bang.


    "Xu Wenqian, without the support money Zhou Tianhao gave, life will be difficult now."


    Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help but sneered, she had always been jealous of Xu Wenqian''s beauty.


    Xu Wenqian''s family was in a bad family, and she entered the Yulong Noble School based on her academic performance.


    The reason why he was entangled with Zhou Tianhao was naturally because of the money, but the secular things fascinated countless people.


    Regarding these, Su Yan didn''t take it in his mind at all, and he didn''t have time to care about them. Trying to find aura was the most important thing.


    But Jiang Wenwen at the same table gave him a headache. He bought snacks and drinks, and went to an off-campus hotel to serve a pot of Codonopsis and wolfberry pig brain soup.


    "You must have been under a lot of pressure recently. Eat some pig brain flowers to replenish your brain."


    It was a caring word, but Su Yan heard it a little bit differently.


    He waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to fix my brain, you can fix it yourself."


    "Hey, you are kind to be a donkey liver and lungs."


    Jiang Wenwen was full of anger and waved his small fist, trying to beat Su Yan, but that was just to scare Su Yan.


    How could Su Yan be frightened by this? He was upset and entangled by Jiang Wenwen, and now he is thinking about not going to school.


    After finally getting through to the end of get out of class, Su Yan grabbed his schoolbag and ran away, leaving Jiang Wenwen beyond the reach.


    "Su Yan, you bastard, I''m so good to you, you are not even touched."


    An angry Jiang Wenwen stomped straight, and finally could only hold his schoolbag and leave sadly.

 Chapter 17： Thats it

    Su Yan fled the school, took a taxi, and came to the house he rented.


    The house is on the outskirts of Dongcheng District. The house in the 1980s and 1990s is a bit dilapidated. The only advantage is that the rent is very cheap.


    Su Yan has five million from Zhou Huihuang, so it is not bad for money. He doesn''t care about these worldliness very much, but just finds a quiet place casually.


    Back at the house, Su Yan began to practice cross-legged, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is an ancient gods jue with infinite power.


    This was what Su Yan got when he destroyed an ancient sect when he was the Great Emperor Xianwu. It has always existed in the divine consciousness, but now it comes in handy.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" really suits him now. Although this is just a mental technique, it is inclusive, and all the spiritual power derived from heaven and earth can be absorbed, which is very scary.


    After meditating until dawn, Su Yan didn''t look tired at all. Instead, he looked bright and his eyes became deeper.


    Take a closer look, he is now more handsome than before. After all, a person��s personality changes will affect his temperament, and his temperament will also affect his appearance, not to mention that he is now opening up a dantian, surrounded by spiritual power, and the skin on his face is like a baby. Tender and smooth.


    He grabbed his schoolbag and ran directly to the school.


    Su Yan still intends to study honestly, first to get familiar with the world.


    On the way, a steamed bun shop asked for five-cage steamed buns, and they changed while eating, which attracted the attention of many people.


    Now he is very edible and has a particularly big appetite. Wulong Baozi is just an appetizer.


    When he arrived at the school, as usual, Su Yan walked towards his class.


    Across the cherry blossom road, luxury cars parked on both sides, handsome men and beautiful women sitting in the car, so many people envy.


    But everyone''s attention is more focused on Su Yan, after all, he is the number one celebrity in the school forum.


    However, the people around him changed their expressions when they saw him. They were not as shocked and gloating as yesterday, but contemptuous and cold.


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to this at all. He just wanted to spend his days at school, mainly looking for places where spiritual energy could gather.


    "Isn''t that Su Yan, luck is really good."


    A teenager who didn''t wear a school uniform looked at Su Yan contemptuously, without paying attention to Su Yan at all.


    "Yes, Haitian Group has been investigated for tax evasion, and the tax bureau has already come to the door."


    "It seems that the Haitian Group has taken the lead in this disaster."


    "It''s impossible to say that such a big group will fall. After all, it supports thousands of people."


    "Of course not, but it will definitely hurt your bones. After all, the amount of tax evasion is too great."


    "If Zhou Huihuang didn''t have time to take care of it now, could Su Yan survive?"


    "Hey, Zhou Huihuang sent Zhou Tianhao abroad. It seems that he is already laying the groundwork for a retreat."


    "Originally, I thought he really had great abilities, but I didn''t expect it was just a step on **** and luck."


    ...


    Hearing the surrounding words and laughter, Su Yan was not angry, but smiled. It was time for the Haitian Group to be investigated.


    In this way, he doesn''t have to expose his abilities and can continue to hide in the school, which he is very happy to comment on.


    Entering the classroom, there are already full of people, but there are still more than ten minutes before the class, so the classroom is extremely lively.


    Almost everyone talked about the Haitian Group, and Su Yan was also involved.


    When everyone saw Su Yan entering the classroom, they all looked at him and pointed, with unbearable words and contempt.


    "Oh, I said why our Young Master Su dared to go back to school because I knew that Haitian Group was in trouble."


    Shi Jian said loudly, the voice was so loud that almost the entire classroom could hear it.


    Su Yan ignored it, and directly sat in his seat, pretending to take out a book and read it.


    "Hmph, I''ll pay you back because you are really not afraid of death, it turns out it''s just good luck."


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t kill him at all, Shi Jian was even more angry, and walked directly to where Su Yan was.


    The other teenagers in the teacher also left their seats and walked towards Su Yan, all with bad eyes.


    "Su Yan, let me tell you, Zhou Tianhao went abroad, do you think it''s okay? You have to be a man on my stomach in this school as well!"


    "What are you polite with him? Just drag it out and have a fight, and he will be honest." Another classmate said.


    Shi Jian is a well-known figure in this school, with an open-minded personality. He has always remembered Zhou Tianhao''s affairs because Zhou Tianhao is kind to him.


    In fact, the most important thing is that Su Yan, who was originally cowardly and extremely weak, is now so blatant and overshadowed his reputation, which made him very unhappy.


    "Su Yan, dare you go out and make gestures with us?"


    Shi Jian looked at Su Yan and said lightly, his eyes full of disdain.


    Jiang Wenwen stood up, stared at him, and said angrily: "Shi Jian, I tell you, don''t make trouble for me, otherwise I will make you unable to eat."


    Jiang Wenwen has a good family background and naturally has no scruples, and she is not afraid of things like Shi Jian.


    "Jiang Wenwen, you little girl, Su Yan doesn''t even look at you straight, but you stick to him like a dog skin plaster. It''s really not ashamed."


    Jiang Wenwen was furious when he was told of the pain, and pointed directly at Shi Jian and said: "I want to tell Teacher Zhang about your bullying of lower-grade students outside school yesterday!"


    Shi Jian immediately became discouraged. If his father knew about this, he would definitely be interrupted.


    "Little Niang Pi, count you cruel!"


    Shi Jian was naturally confused, but he didn''t want to stop there, looking at Su Yan coldly.


    "Su Yan, if you have the ability, don''t put yourself under a woman''s crotch. If you are a man, just fight with us."


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at Shi Jian. A cold killing intent caused Shi Jian to tremble involuntarily.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to these flies, but these flies must constantly harass him, so don''t blame him for being cruel.


    "Is it as simple as a fight?"


    "Then how many fights do you want to fight?"


    Shi Jian restrained a bit of tyranny. After all, Su Yan felt too uneasy for him, but there were five playing well behind him, and he was not afraid.


    "I can deal with you with one hand." Su Yan was full of disdain, and the killing intent in his eyes was even more obvious. "You can fight, but you have to kill the opponent to end. Do you dare?!"


    Shi Jian was suppressed by Su Yan''s killing intent, and his heart began to tremble. He wanted to be calm, but couldn''t.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan, who was so stubborn and cowardly, had changed, becoming so arrogant and tyrannical.


    Fighting, you have to kill the opponent before you stop, this is too cruel.


    "You you you, do you really think I''m afraid of you?!"


    Shi Jian tried to calm himself, but the words still betrayed him.


    "If you dare to say the time, if you dare to go!"


    Su Yan suddenly yelled, and his voice spread throughout the classroom, making many people''s complexions drastically changed and shocked.


    Shi Jian and the others were completely frightened. These voices seemed to have magical powers, making them terrified, so how dare they speak up with Su Yan.


    In fact, they were bullies and fears of toughness. Seeing Su Yan''s toughness, they naturally didn''t dare to bully him.

 Chapter 18： bet

    The head teacher Zhang Jian was standing on the podium, glanced at the crowd, and then began to speak.


    "The last monthly exam came out a long time ago. Some people did well in the exam, while others did not."


    Zhang Jian couldn''t help but look at Su Yan, his eyes were cold.


    "Su Yan, you were the last one in the exam last time. How do you explain this?"


    Su Yan sitting in his seat was using his mobile phone to check things, wanting to see where there are spiritual powers, but found nothing.


    Zhang Jian was named abruptly, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "The last one is the last one"


    Su Yan replied lightly, not caring, the clouds were calm and gentle.


    Zhang Jian was even more angry. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be indifferent, and he didn''t pay attention to his class teacher at all.


    "Su Yan, I now solemnly warn you, if you are the last one in the exam, I can persuade you to drop out."


    Zhang Jian was very proud. This move was almost his killer, and many students fell on this move.


    Zhang Jian looked at Su Yan coldly, because Su Yan caused him to be criticized by school leaders.


    Zhou Huihuang donates millions to the school every year. This is a big piece of fat. Now that Haitian is investigated, the money is naturally lost.


    The school leader was angry and directly cast the qi on Zhang Jian, and Zhang Jian naturally wanted to cast this qi on Su Yan.


    He directly changed Su Yan''s grades, which was originally the fifth from the bottom to the bottom.


    However, he miscalculated Su Yan. Today''s Su Yan is not an ordinary student. How could he care about this? Of course he still doesn''t want to leave school.


    "Drop out of school?" Su Yan raised his head and looked at Zhang Jian. "I paid the money, and you asked me to drop out?"


    A very simple sentence can leave people speechless.


    But Zhang Jian was an ordinary person, and immediately used a more powerful assassin.


    "You paid the money, but you forgot a little. The last one in the class will be persuaded to drop out."


    This is the rule of the Yulong Noble School. Except for the special class, the last of the other ordinary classes will be expelled for no reason.


    Of course, if you pay a fee for staying in school, you can continue to study. In fact, the school is asking for money in disguise.


    "Isn''t there a way to save the last one?"


    Su Yan was still calm and calm, without a trace of panic on his face.


    "Your uncle has severed ties with you, can you still come up with money?"


    This is an unspoken rule, and naturally it cannot be said on the surface, but Zhang Jian is already very scrupulous.


    "I can''t pay."


    Jiang Wenwen on the side was anxious and wanted to help Su Yan, but Su Yan refused.


    "I remember that I took the last one in the exam. If I get the first place in the next exam, I can be pardoned, right, Teacher Zhang?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Jian laughed, which is really a big joke for him.


    "You want to get the first place in the exam, it''s a foolish dream."


    Although Su Yan is not really the last one, it is simply impossible to get the first in the class.


    "Don''t forget that all your exams last month were duck eggs, the last two times, what else do you have to say."


    "I wasn''t in school last month, so naturally it doesn''t count."


    Now he is not the same Su Yan he used to be, and naturally he will not be instinctively afraid of the teacher.


    "Even if it doesn''t count, but you want to take the first place, that can only be whimsical."


    It was impossible for Su Yan to get the first place before, but now it is just a piece of cake for him.


    "Since you don''t believe me, then we can wait and see." Su Yan was on a whim and couldn''t help but continue: "Well, let''s make a bet. If I fail to get the first place in the class this mid-term, I just pack my stuff and go. People, if you get it, you pack your things and leave."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, a gleam of light came from his eyes, with a cold charm.


    Zhang Jian thought for a while, it is absolutely impossible to get the first place, so he said nonchalantly: "Okay, you get the first place, I pack my things and leave."


    The whole class was very surprised. Su Yan didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to make such a bet, but after thinking about it carefully, everyone was surprised.


    They all think that Su Yan is just delaying time and want to read for another month.


    They didn''t think that Su Yan could come up with the money. As for the first place in the exam, they didn''t even think about it.


    When get out of class was over, Zhang Jian left the classroom. When he left, he didn''t forget to glance at Su Yan contemptuously, his eyes seemed to say, you are dead.


    After Zhang Jian left, the classroom suddenly became lively. It was like a vegetable market. Everyone didn''t talk about Haitian Group anymore, they were all talking about Su Yan.


    But before being so scared by Su Yan, this group of people didn''t dare to speak openly, they just talked in secret.


    And Su Yan didn''t care about this, and didn''t care about it at all. He came to school to kill time, learning how he could take it to heart, and as the emperor, this matter was too easy for him.


    He only needs to look at it, no questions can be difficult for him, because it is too difficult for him, once the obscure language of a plane has baffled many geniuses, and it is not difficult for him.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the knowledge of the earth was as good as babble, without any difficulty at all.


    And Shi Jian and others were completely frightened by Su Yan, and at this moment they didn''t dare to say a word, even if they were afraid of talking behind them.


    Because Shi Jian was really frightened by Su Yan''s eyes, other students didn''t see the Ling Ling in Su Yan''s eyes. He saw it and never dared to provoke him.


    Xu Wenqian came over at this time and said blankly: "With me, you don''t want to take the first place."


    Xu Wenqian took the first place in the class this time, and there were almost no accidents. She released such rhetoric. In the eyes of others, Su Yan was absolutely hopeless.


    The boy head boy still did not forget to ridicule: "Beauty Xu, why do you care so much, let alone the number one, it is a miracle to get him in the top ten."


    The young man Ji Gongtou didn''t tell a lie. According to the previous Su Yan, if he could get to the top ten, it would definitely be a terrible cry and smoke from his ancestral grave.


    Jiang Wenwen complained on the sidelines and said, "Where is your self-confidence, you can just give a sum of money. I can borrow you without me."


    "No, I can take the first place."


    "I think you are crazy, the world is going crazy."


    Jiang Wenwen held his forehead with his hands, and hated Su Yan.


    After a while, Jiang Wenwen recovered and looked at Su Yan, looking like an idiot.


    "Su Yan, you have become more handsome."


    "Ok."


    "You have changed a lot, do you know?"


    "Ok."


    "Before you saw Shijian and those people, you would lower your head and even tremble all over, but now you are not afraid of them at all, especially when you beat Zhou Tianhao in the hospital, you finally have a manhood."


    "Of course I have a masculine taste, but can you stop dripping your mouth on my lap."


    Su Yan said helplessly, he really had nothing to do with Jiang Wenwen, and felt trouble for the first time after living so long.


    But he really didn''t feel anything about Jiang Wenwen. After all, he had lived for hundreds of millions of years, and his heart was no longer as restless as a young man.


    In this world, he felt that there was probably nothing that could fluctuate his heart.


    Therefore, he just wanted to cultivate hard and reach the catastrophe period soon, so that he could leave this planet.


    Su Yan returned to the rented house, closed the door, sat cross-legged on the bed, and began to practice "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    The Chaos Nine Heavens Jue is an ancient Taoist tactic, a masterpiece in the mind. After half an hour of practicing, Su Yan felt his dantian fever, and a mist appeared all over his body, as if he was in a fairyland.


    Two hours later, Su Yan opened his eyes and exhaled a sullen breath, with a hint of coldness on his face.


    "It still doesn''t work. I want to hit the mid-foundation stage but my spiritual power is not enough."


    "No, you have to find the land of spiritual energy."


    With a trace of determination in Su Yan''s eyes, he decided to find time to go to Hua Lao to ask questions, maybe there will be improvement.


    Of course, Su Yan also saw some places on the Internet, which should have aura, such as places like Shenlongjia and Kunlun Mountains.


    But these places have a lot of aura, which means danger. He is only in the early stage of building the foundation, so naturally he dare not take risks.


    He got up and took a hot bath, and then fell asleep. Recently, he only needs to meditate for a few hours. Because of the fusion with the original Su Yan''s memory, not going to sleep will affect his spirit.

 Chapter 19： Xingyu ktv

    The next day, as usual, after school and after school, Su Yan directly took the bus back to the rented house.


    However, when I was transferring to the bus, I accidentally saw a KTV and smiled in my heart.


    I have never been to ktv before, so it doesn��t hurt to go in and have a look.


    Xingyu KTV is regarded as one of the best KTVs in Dongcheng District. It is luxuriously decorated and can only be consumed by people with good looks.


    The boss behind the scenes is heard to be a big man, but on the bright side, it is managed by a bald tiger from South Street Yiba.


    The waitresses of Xingyu KTV are all beautiful women, and many of them are college students who are not far away from the university town who come to work part-time to attract customers.


    Of course, the princesses in ktv are even more beautiful. They are not only beautiful, but also high-achieving students.


    It is said that if you go inside and consume once, you can''t get out if you lose 10,000 yuan.


    Su Yan came to the door, looked at the fluorescent screen on the door, and was about to walk in to take a look, but was stopped by someone.


    The two doormen dressed in designer suits looked at Su Yan with disdain and said, "Don''t you see where this is, is this random?!"


    It''s not an ordinary person to be a doorman, and the salary in this month is tens of thousands of yuan.


    Naturally, they knew how to watch their words and colors. They saw that Su Yan was all alone and he was still young, so they were naturally full of disdain.


    "Can''t I go in and consume?"


    A slight anger appeared on Su Yan''s face. This was the first time I saw someone who was not allowed to enter when he opened a shop to do business.


    "Just you, you can spend tens of thousands of dollars in it, can you get it out?"


    The door boy was even more disdainful, showing a look of contempt, he saw a lot of such sullenness.


    "What if I take it out?"


    "You are so poor, I will call you three times if I can take it out."


    A doorman looked at Su Yan with a cold face, and he was certain that Su Yan could not touch the money.


    How could it be possible for the one who wears the floor to sell 10,000 yuan? The doorman is very confident.


    "Then you have to shout louder."


    Su Yan took out a supreme gold card, shook it in front of the doorman, and then said: "I don''t have much money in this card, it''s only five million, which is a lot more than the ten thousand you said. It."


    The door boy naturally saw the supreme gold card in Su Yan''s hand, and his face changed suddenly, making it extremely difficult to look.


    They never expected that a **** with a total body of about 200 yuan could easily draw out a supreme gold card.


    The Supreme Gold Card must be stored in millions to have it, so they did not doubt the five million Su Yan said.


    "Sorry, we look down on people, please come in quickly."


    The doorman immediately became respectful, but only if he was afraid of Su Yan''s blame.


    Su Yan looked at one of the doormen and smiled lightly: "You have to keep your promise."


    There was a cold sweat on the door boy''s forehead, and he didn''t expect that he was actually planted, but the two words of the uncle were too difficult to tell how he said it.


    Some people who eat melons have gathered around, and they are naturally very happy when they see the extremely arrogant doorman eaten.


    A melon-eating crowd laughed and said, "Hurry up and call, we are all waiting."


    "Yeah, you have to count your words. Don''t offend this customer. If he doesn''t go in for consumption, your manager will definitely let you go around."


    A very knowledgeable crowd of melon eaters spoke lightly, feeling very comfortable.


    The scene froze for a while, and Su Yan had no such patience.


    "Don''t you call me, then I will call your manager."


    The faces of the two were even more ugly. If the manager knew about this, they would have to clean up and leave.


    A doorman gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Uncle, uncle, uncle."


    The crowd onlookers immediately agreed with a loud voice: "Eh, eh, eh, hahaha..."


    "Okay, my lord has a lot, so don''t care about it."


    Su Yan stepped directly in, and the two doormen were relieved.


    The onlookers also left one after another, but they did not have a good impression of Su Yan.


    "Teenage children go to such a place, it seems that it is not good."


    "Hey, people are falling into the eyes of money now. Rich is heaven."


    ...


    Su Yan entered ktv, and there was a lively rock music and some colorful handsome men and women.


    He came to the public area, where the consumption is relatively small, and it is also a good place to talk about love.


    He found a corner and sat down, quietly looking at a group of crazy young men and women with contempt in his eyes.


    "Sir, what do you need?"


    A beautiful waiter dressed in kawaii looked at Su Yan with a smile, her big eyes were very cute and clear.


    "Oh, what do you have here?"


    "We have cognac, whiskey, vodka, red wine, etc. Of course, you can also choose fresh cocktails. There are many flavors."


    "Give me a cup of Shixian Taibai."


    "What?"


    The beautiful waiter didn''t seem to hear Su Yan''s words clearly and looked suspicious.


    "Shixian Taibai, baijiu, from the southwest."


    Su Yan repeated again, naturally.


    The beautiful waiters are completely blinded. No one has come here to drink baijiu. Even if you drink baijiu, you can order Maotai. Shixian Taibai, the beautiful waiters have never heard of it.


    But the customer is God, and the beautiful waiter can only answer: "Then please wait a moment."


    "Yep."


    Su Yan''s gaze still stayed on the exposed women. They swayed passionately on the stage, not knowing whether it was a real release or pretending to be wild.


    The beautiful waiter hurried to the bar and said to a handsome bartender: "Little Ma, is there a poetry fairy?"


    "Shixian Taibai, what is it?"


    Xiao Ma was also dumbfounded, and had never heard of this wine.


    "A strange guest insisted on ordering this thing."


    At this time, a man with tattoos came over and looked at the beautiful waiter with his eyes squinted and said: "I know that Shi Xian is too white. Wine from our place should be available at the winery."


    "Thank you manager."


    "It''s not okay to say thank you barely."


    The manager took the opportunity to pinch the beautiful waiter''s butt, his eyes full of triumph.


    The face of the beautiful waiter was very ugly, but she didn''t say anything, and immediately ran out of KTV.


    After a while, the beautiful waiter came over with a glass of liquor.


    "Sir, your wine."


    Su Yan took it, nodded faintly, then took a sip and gargle.


    Entering ktv to drink expensive wine is high consumption, is it pretending to be high, wrong, wrong.


    In his opinion, Su Yan, entering KTV to drink some local wine is a high standard.


    He knows that KTV must have spent a lot of thought to find this kind of wine, and that this glass of wine can sell for a hundred dollars at most, not much money.


    Su Yan is trying to create a trend, pretend to be high and force, and make KTV no money to make.


    The beautiful waitress looked at Su Yan a few more times, because Su Yan was too strange.


    Dressing in old fashioned clothes and stalling the goods in a whole suit, even drinking alcohol is so different, which naturally attracted her attention.


    Of course not only attracted the attention of the beautiful waiter, but also attracted the attention of the ktv manager


    He already knew about the doorman. Of course, as long as Su Yan didn''t cause trouble, it didn''t matter, but if it caused trouble, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    Just as Su Yan was slowly tasting the wine glass, a familiar figure drifted past his eyes.


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help sighing, this world is so small that his sister is so small that he can meet them all here.

 Chapter 20： Ex-girlfriend

    The familiar figure is Su Yan''s ex-girlfriend, to be precise, it should be Gu Yun, the ex-girlfriend of the previous life.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him faintly. To be precise, she should be a young girl.


    Feeling Su Yan''s gaze, the girl also looked over, and she couldn''t help showing a surprised look.


    "Why are you here?"


    Naturally, I wondered why Su Yan was able to enter such a high-end KTV. A conjecture suddenly popped out in his heart and mixed in.


    Gu Yun is tall and tall, with a hot body, she is a good beauty.


    When Su Yan saved her life, Gu Yun fell in love with Su Yan, and the two went together.


    But because Su Yan had no money and no looks, the two finally parted ways, and Gu Yun sat in a white-faced Mercedes.


    He remembered that it rained heavily that night, and he cared for a rose to give to his beloved, but what was waiting was the mockery of the little white face.


    "Are you Su Yan?"


    "you are?"


    "I''m Gu Gu''s boyfriend. Stay away from her in the future."


    ...


    But all this is over, not to mention the ex-girlfriend, even the current girlfriend, he will not take a second look.


    Seeing Su Yan''s disdainful contempt, Gu Yun became more annoyed, and her voice couldn''t help but rose.


    "I asked why you are here?!"


    But compared with the explosive rock music, it is still insignificant, and it has not attracted the attention of others.


    "You can be here, I can''t be here anymore?"


    Su Yan said angrily, and took a sip of the wine slowly.


    "Do you know what place this is? It costs at least 10,000 yuan to enter it."


    "Fuck you."


    Su Yan directly scolded Gu Yun without giving Gu Yun a bit of face. A woman who saw money with eyes open was even more perplexing in his heart.


    "I kindly remind you that I will be found out later, and you will feel better."


    "I need you to take care of my affairs?"


    Su Yan raised Erlang''s legs, his face was as plain as water, and even the contemptuous expression just now disappeared.


    This made Gu Yun even more unbearable. Her proud body kept undulating, obviously angry.


    At this time, a man in designer casual clothes came over with a Rolex gold watch in his hand, which did not match his temperament.


    Seeing Gu Yun, the man walked up with a smile, hugged him directly, and kissed him hard.


    "Yunyun, just separated for a while, you want me to die."


    Gu Yun''s face was still angry because of Su Yan''s words, which made the man frown.


    "Yunyun, why are you angry?"


    "I haven''t seen someone I shouldn''t have seen yet."


    Gu Yun stared at Su Yan, her eyes full of anger.


    The man followed his eyes and looked over, he couldn''t help being taken aback, because Su Yan gave him a familiar feeling.


    "Did he make you angry?!"


    Gu Yun nodded, she couldn''t help but have a plan of revenge in her heart.


    "You also know that because I was saved by someone, out of gratitude, I pretended to be well with him for a while."


    "Of course I remember this, it seems like a poor man, don''t say you really look like this kid."


    The man couldn''t help but realized, with a cold smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, this world is really small."


    "I said at the beginning, stay away from Yunyun, stop pestering her, don''t teach you a lesson, don''t you have a long memory?"


    Su Yan held the wine glass indifferently, did not put the man''s words in his eyes at all, immersed in his own world alone.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so ignorant, the man was furious, he wanted to smash Su Yan with a punch, but was held back by Gu Yun.


    "Brother Li, why are you hitting him? Don''t you look dirty."


    After Gu Yun secretly said a few words in the man''s ear, the man smiled on his face when he heard it.


    "Boy, you must know this is Xingyu KTV, not a street nightclub."


    "Do you think I am as illiterate as you?"


    "Since you know, then you should have self-knowledge." The man paused, and continued, "Well, I have a lot of Master Cheng Li. You are the predecessor. You only need to give my family a carer or not, you I will pay for your consumption."


    From Cheng Li''s point of view, he did this to help Su Yan get out of the heat, and Su Yan should be grateful to him.


    "You don''t take pictures of yourself with soaking urine, I need you to pay the bill?!"


    Being annoyed again and again, Su Yan was also angry and looked at the man coldly.


    Feeling Su Yan''s eye-catching gaze, Cheng Li took a few steps back, with a chill in his heart, and hurriedly avoided Su Yan''s gaze.


    Although he was afraid of Su Yan''s aura and gaze, the anger in his heart was even more tyrannical.


    "Since you are toasting and not eating fine wine, stop blaming me."


    "Security, there are people involved in this, don''t you care about it!"


    Cheng Li immediately roared loudly, attracting the attention of the group of security guards in KTV.


    The manager who had just taken advantage of the beautiful waitress heard it, and walked over and said lightly: "Who is here, don''t you scream!"


    This ktv is usually managed by him. He is the subordinate of the bald tiger. People who come in show that he is not well managed. The bald tiger knows that he will be angry.


    "The manager, it''s him, a poor man, dare to come here to consume."


    The man obviously knew the manager, and pointed directly at Su Yan with hatred on his face.


    The manager looked at Su Yan, his face couldn''t help being gloomy, no wonder he would read it wrong, after all, no one in Su Yan''s dress and grade believed he would have money.


    "You got in here?!"


    Cheng Li stood on the side with a triumphant look, showing a triumphant look.


    "Now I see what you do."


    Gu Yun''s desire for revenge was completely released, and her body suddenly became relaxed.


    "Why should I get in?"


    Su Yan was still calm, the wine glass in his hand was shaking constantly.


    "He just came in, a poor man."


    The manager still held back his anger, looked at Su Yan and said, "Then please pay for the wine."


    "I want more wine, why do I have to pay?"


    "Okay, wait for you."


    The manager and Cheng Li both sat down and looked at Su Yan all the time.


    And Su Yan didn''t care about their gazes and directly called the beautiful waiter just now.


    "Beauty, what is your most expensive wine?


    The beautiful waiter immediately replied: "Lafite in 1982."


    "Then open two bottles for me."


    "Two bottles?" The beautiful waiter was a little surprised.


    The manager waved his hand and said, "Little demon, go get it."


    "Your name is Little Demon, your name is not bad."


    Su Yan has some good feelings for this beautiful waiter, of course she doesn''t like that kind of feeling.


    The little demon immediately walked to the bar and took two bottles of Lafite from 1982, worth more than two hundred thousand in total.


    Pour a cup directly for Su Yan, Su Yan finished the product and frowned.


    "This wine is terrible."


    The manager and others are about to vomit blood, it''s awful, and I have no taste.


    Cheng Li sneered, "If you don''t die, you won''t die."


    Originally, I just wanted to show off in front of Su Yan and help him pay to show his nobility. Two bottles of Lafite in 1982, he couldn''t be noble.

 Chapter 21： I have money!

    When I opened two bottles of Lafite in 1982, the ballroom radio broadcast directly.


    This movement naturally attracted the attention of other people. After all, two bottles of Lafite in 1982 are generous.


    "Who is such a big deal and opens two bottles?"


    "Yeah, it''s a big deal after opening a bottle. One bottle can cost more than 100,000 yuan."


    Someone saw the little demon carrying Rafi over, and couldn''t help pointing in the direction.


    "It seems to be someone over there."


    "Not the person in the box?"


    This made everyone even more surprised. The consumption power of the people in the box was naturally much higher. Opening two bottles was surprising at most, but no one has ever opened two bottles in this hall.


    "Go, go over and take a look, it must be very lively."


    "Yes, if you are a local tyrant, maybe you can hook up."


    A group of beauties walked over directly, and others followed to the corner of the hall.


    When they saw the two bottles of Lafite in front of Su Yan, they were all shocked and unbelievable.


    Because of Su Yan''s clothes and because of Su Yan''s age, it was completely different from what they imagined.


    "He drove it?"


    "How could it be him, he even dared to open Lafite in 1982, and returned two bottles."


    "Just die, just like him, I don''t think I can afford a bottle cap."


    Some people were disappointed. He thought he was a local tyrant, but he didn''t expect to be a brain-dead.


    Seeing the contempt of a group of people, Su Yan was still calm, tasting the drink slowly, trying to get himself used to the taste.


    And Gu Yun had a complicated look in her eyes. She originally wanted to punish Su Yan, but she didn''t expect the trouble to be so big, more than 200,000 is not a small sum.


    And Cheng Li smiled even more, this is because he wants to die and cannot blame him.


    The manager was a little uncomfortable, stood up and said, "Boy, you drink so much that you can drink until the year of the monkey."


    "Why, can''t it?"


    "You paid the money, and drink as long as you want."


    Cheng Li couldn''t help expressing sarcasm: "Manager, you are abrupt this time. How could he say that if you open two bottles, you will only get two bottles. You just can''t make money for wine if you sell him."


    The manager also regrets a little bit. Knowing that the person in front of him is a poor man, he even asked him to open two bottles. When the blame comes down, he will also be implicated.


    Thinking of this, the manager is even more angry: "If you can''t get the money, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "Why, can''t tell what you want?"


    "If you can''t get it out, don''t even think about leaving here. You have to give the money to sell the property!"


    "Just because you want me to stay here?"


    Su Yan was full of contempt, his hands surged, and he could subdue this manager at any time.


    But the manager didn''t do anything. He just looked at Su Yan with a gloomy face. He still hoped that Su Yan would be able to pay.


    Seeing this, Su Yan withdrew his spiritual power and directly poured a glass of Lafite red wine from 1982, poured them all into his mouth, gargle rushingly, and then vomited.


    This can make a group of people look dumbfounded. How can this cup be worth ten thousand pieces? It is a violent thing to use to rinse your mouth.


    "This kid is dead."


    Some people were out of sympathy, but when they saw him like this, they couldn''t help getting angry.


    Several security guards had walked around, all staring at Su Yan, only waiting for the manager to give an order.


    "Forget it, you have to pay for consumption, I have money!"


    Su Yan directly took out the supreme gold card and handed it to the shocked little demon, "Go and check out for me."


    Everyone was shocked, the expressions on their faces seemed to freeze, and the most exciting ones were Gu Yun and Cheng Li.


    "How could he have the Supreme Gold Card, absolutely impossible!"


    Cheng Li roared, his expression arrogant.


    "You must have picked it up, absolutely."


    "Mentally retarded."


    Su Yan directly replied with two words, his eyes full of disdain.


    The Little Demon had already walked over at this time and respectfully returned the card to Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "The consumption has been settled. You can dispose of these two bottles of red wine at will."


    The manager''s forehead was originally sweating, but now he is completely at ease and can pay, so that he will be fine.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan, with a touch of complexity in his eyes.


    "Manager, right? The wine is paid for. You won''t say anything more?"


    "No, no, of course not."


    The manager tried to squeeze out a smile, as long as he could pay, he was meant to make money with peace.


    "I was disrespectful to you just now, my fault, I sincerely apologize here."


    "get out."


    Su Yan''s expression was not good, he was already very kind without killing.


    The manager''s face became stiff, but he endured it, after all, no one would fight money.


    And Gu Yun looked at Su Yan with a complicated face, still not believing that all this was true.


    "Where did you get the money?"


    "I said Zhou Huihuang gave it to me, do you believe it?"


    "Huh, don''t think it''s a big deal if you have a little money, you are still a poor man."


    Cheng Li yelled, showing the Rolex gold watch in his hand.


    "Your consumption is equivalent to my watch, so what do you drag?"


    "Did I pull it? If you don''t disappear from my eyes, I''m not sure what will happen to you next."


    "You dare to threaten me?"


    Cheng Li smiled gloomily, this place is very familiar to him, and it''s okay to just pull out a few acquaintances.


    "You are also worthy of my threat, I am giving you a way to survive."


    Su Yan only talked so much. If Cheng Li didn''t know each other anymore, he wouldn''t mind making him suffer.


    Cheng Li wanted to rush over to beat Su Yan violently, but was held back by Gu Yun. After all, this was Xingyu KTV. If you make trouble here, you will die miserably.


    "Boy, you are also arrogant here, and you will feel better when you come out."


    Cheng Li calmed down, but he didn''t want to let it go, he would not take care of it if he got out of KTV.


    He shook his hand and left KTV, and Gu Yun also hurriedly followed, but her face was very ugly.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, noncommittal, as if what had never happened before.


    But if he wants to continue to be clean, it is impossible. A pair of beautiful big eyes stared at him, full of temptation.


    The person who can open two bottles of Lafite in 1982 must be a local tyrant, how could these women let it go.


    "Little handsome boy, do you want me to drink with you?"


    A beautiful woman with a hot body leaned over, not caring that her sling was about to fall off.


    "Little handsome boy, let me drink the bar with you."


    An innocent beauty looked at Su Yan with affection, hoping to be loved by him.


    ...


    Su Yan felt a little headache and waved his hand directly: "Go away, don''t bother me."


    A group of beauties didn''t want to give up yet, but when they saw Su Yan''s gloomy eyes, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak any more.


    "You are called Little Demon, right?"


    Su Yan looked at the beautiful waiter on the side and said lightly.


    "Ok."


    "Reading?"


    "Yes, come here part-time to earn some extra money."


    "Well, you drink with me."


    "I... I''m still at work."


    "Don''t you just go to work if you drink with me? Besides, I''ll tip you."


    Su Yan directly took out five crumpled hundred yuan bills from his pocket and handed them to the little demon.


    The little demon was a little dumbfounded, and really couldn''t understand whether Su Yan was a real tyrant or a fake tyrant.

 Chapter 22： Jiang Wenwen

    "How old are you?"


    "Freshman."


    Su Yan is not used to drinking this red wine, let the little demon drink more. This girl is not bad, but even so, she still can''t move Su Yan''s heart.


    After all, he is an old monster. He has never seen any beautiful women. Besides, he doesn''t want to get distracted to engage in relations between men and women.


    "Oh, sorry, I will answer the call."


    The little demon took out Kawaii''s phone, and it seemed that she was really an anime fan.


    "Aqiang, I''m receiving guests."


    "What kind of guests are you receiving, dress me up better, and I will pick up the dust for my brother later."


    "This guest is very important, I will come later."


    The little demon hung up the phone and drank slowly while holding the red wine.


    "Do you have something?"


    The little demon hesitated and nodded.


    "It was your boyfriend who called you just now, right?"


    "Well, I only dated recently."


    Su Yan nodded and said calmly: "Go ahead, I''ll be quiet by myself."


    The little demon glanced at Su Yan gratefully, then paced away.


    Su Yan was lying on the sofa, looking at the men and women who were illuminated by the red light, with a slight smile in his heart.


    "Everyone has their own life, and everyone has their own life. Although I am new to this world, I feel pretty good."


    The women who wanted to post it upside down were frightened by Su Yan''s eyes, and now they dare not post it anymore, just staring at him from a distance.


    "What a weird person."


    A woman with lipstick on her mouth glanced at Su Yan and said quietly.


    "There are so many weirdos in this world. I feel he is a nouveau riche."


    "That''s true. Who would come here wearing a street stall? He is also a pioneer."


    "What makes me speechless is that he even rinsed his mouth with red wine."


    "Just now, I heard the little horse at the bar said that he actually likes to drink what poetry is Taibai."


    "What it is?"


    "You can buy a bottle of liquor for a few hundred yuan for a good place, and dozens of yuan for a bad one."


    "It looks like a real upstart."


    A group of women envied him for his good luck and turned out to be so rich, but also despised him for his old-fashioned and poor taste.


    ...


    Su Yan lay on the sofa for a while, feeling that this KTV was nothing more than that, not just a place for a group of men and women to indulge, and planned to leave here.


    Standing up and putting on his jacket, Su Yan glanced at the rock musician who was roaring hysterically, and said to himself: "Your throat should take medicine."


    Walking towards the outside of the hall, a pair of eyes around were looking over, with jealousy and contempt, but they were all ignored by Su Yan.


    "Sir, your red wine?" a waiter asked after coming up.


    "Oh, please store it for me, I will drink again when I have time."


    "Okay, welcome Mr. Come next time."


    When he stood at the door looking at the night outside and the starry sky covered by lights, he had some feelings in his heart.


    And Gu Yun and Na Cheng Li didn''t squat outside the door, and they had long since disappeared.


    At this moment, someone patted behind him, and Su Yan couldn''t help turning his head, frowning immediately.


    This world is really too small, and I have met acquaintances one after another, and still annoying him.


    "Why do you see me frowning."


    "I''m tired."


    "Finally met here, come in and play with me."


    Jiang Wenwen naturally thought that Su Yan had just arrived here and knew his embarrassment, so he said kind words.


    "No, I just got out of it."


    "Just pretend, pretend to be something in front of me."


    Jiang Wenwen pulled Su Yan in without saying anything.


    Su Yan wanted to break free of her hand easily, but was warned by Jiang Wenwen: "You never want to leave, otherwise I will make you regret it."


    This girl can''t do anything, so he can only be threatened.


    Walking through the hall, Su Yan did not attract much attention, after all, everyone was immersed in their own world again.


    Jiang Wenwen and Su Yan sat on the sofa, and then asked, "What would you like to drink?"


    "I just drank, not drink anymore."


    "You still pretend." Jiang Wenwen said with a face, "I ask you to drink what you are afraid of."


    "Waiter, bring me two glasses of Lady in Pink."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    But after a while, two cups of Lady in Pink came.


    "Try it, it''s delicious."


    Su Yan reluctantly took a sip, and found that the taste was not bad.


    "This thing is much better than red wine."


    "Red wine, it depends on what brand, what age, and each has its own characteristics."


    Jiang Wenwen blinked his eyes with a smile on his face. She was very happy to be here for a drink with Su Yan.


    "This place is very expensive. Even though your dad is rich, he can''t be so generous to you."


    Jiang Wenwen curled his lips and said: "I won''t come here. It is said that the minimum consumption is 10,000 yuan. I came with someone and they treat me."


    "That''s it."


    "Calculate the time, the car should be parked, why doesn''t it come in yet."


    Jiang Wenwen is still a little afraid that they won''t come, so don''t you have to pay for it yourself, the most important thing is that you don''t have that much money in your pocket.


    Su Yan saw Jiang Wenwen''s anxious look and couldn''t help being amused, but he didn''t say anything, and Ge You lay paralyzed on the sofa, very comfortable.


    After a while, a group of teenagers and girls walked in, and Jiang Wenwen was also relieved and greeted them.


    "You finally came, but wait for me."


    "Something happened while parking. A person who didn''t know the height of the sky and earth dared to attack us, Qiang."


    "Who doesn''t open his eyes like this?" Jiang Wenwen pouted his lips and mourned for that person.


    You must know that A Qiang who did this was one of the four young masters of the East City, and he was as famous as Zhou Tianhao.


    My father runs a four-star hotel, and recently he faintly wants to get a five-star rating, so his value will inevitably rise.


    "It''s okay, I just beat him up, if it wasn''t for Wei''s boss today, I would definitely not know the fuck."


    Standing next to Zhang Qiang was a handsome man, about twenty years old, with a hint of pride in his eyes.


    This is the son of the mayor of Xicheng District, Guo Wei, who is like a star in the moon. Zhang Qiang''s father recently wanted to expand the business of Xicheng, so he has spent so much time to help Guo Wei.


    "I heard that a lot of things have happened in Dongcheng recently, Zhou Tianhao actually went abroad."


    "Yes, Haitian Group was investigated. I heard it was serious."


    "Don''t mention this matter. Today is to meet the dust for boss Wei. We all talked about some happy things."


    At this moment, the manager also came over and said with a big smile: "Oh, boss Wei is back."


    "Haha, fate."


    "Is Boss Wei still the same place?"


    "of course."


    "Okay, I will prepare it myself."


    "I have a manager."

 Chapter 23： Contempt in the box

    Several people followed the manager to a box, which was extremely tidy and neatly arranged with the best fruit plates.


    An oversized screen is playing recent popular songs, with the soft lighting, it is a bit intoxicating.


    "Today, I will take the dust off for boss Wei, I will give boss Wei a free bottle of 1995 Lafite."


    The manager knew that there was another fat loss, so naturally he didn''t feel sorry for a bottle of Lafite from 1995, his face was full of smiles.


    In 1995, it was worth tens of thousands, and sincerity was also considered full.


    "The manager is interested." Guo Wei thanked.


    "Manager, today I''m taking care of Wei''s boss." Zhang Qiang was a little unhappy.


    "Of course you are the lord, I just do my landlord friendship."


    "Okay, let''s open three bottles of Lafite from 1990, and some cocktails, girls love to drink."


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    The manager went out, and the box immediately became lively, and there were more than a dozen people in total.


    The women are all beautiful and attractive, Jiang Wenwen is not really eye-catching among them, but her father is somewhat familiar with Zhang Qiang''s father, she is lucky to be here.


    Su Yan looked at everything, very calmly, sitting on the side without saying a word.


    "Come on, everyone first respect the boss."


    More than a dozen glasses of wine were filled, and one person served a glass, but Su Yan did not serve it.


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly signaled him to serve it, but Su Yan was indifferent, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Zhang Qiang looked at Su Yan, feeling a little unfamiliar, and couldn''t help but said, "Who is this buddy, it doesn''t give you face so much?"


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly explained: "This is my classmate. I just ran into him today, so I took him."


    Zhang Qiang glared at Jiang Wenwen without saying anything. He just looked at the cup on the table, naturally very clear.


    But Su Yan just mistreated the cup, indifferent, like wood.


    "Oh, you guys have such a big temper, do you want me to serve them personally so that you are willing to show your face?!"


    Zhang Qiang''s face has changed, frowning tightly.


    The other people also looked at Su Yan coldly.


    At this time, Guo Wei smiled and said: "Aqiang, don''t be like this, maybe this brother doesn''t like red wine."


    Su Yan replied: "You are right, this red wine is too ugly, but a cocktail is good."


    Zhang Qiang colded his face completely and said gloomily: "Brother, do you know what kind of wine this is? The Lafite in 1990, a bottle of more than 20,000 yuan, is it comparable to a cocktail?


    Although this place is upscale, a cocktail is only a few hundred dollars, which is naturally incomparable with Lafite.


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Qiang indifferently, without speaking, his face was plain.


    Jiang Wenwen was in a dilemma, flushed anxiously, and embarrassed.


    "Everyone has their own taste. This brother will drink a cocktail. Aqiang don''t have a look on his face. This is just for me."


    "Red wine is really not good." Su Yan couldn''t help it, and said, "I just opened two bottles of Lafite in 1982 and it tastes weird."


    Jiang Wenwen pulled Su Yan for a while, it was this time, and he was still in the mood to joke.


    Zhang Qiang irritably smiled and said, "The Lafite in 1982 has two bottles. This brother is a little crazy."


    Su Yan was in a stall with less than 200 yuan, and he opened two bottles of Lafite in 1982. No ghost would believe it.


    Others also showed a mocking look, bragging and not afraid to blow up.


    "Brother, do you know how much a bottle of Lafite in 1982?"


    A teenager said mockingly, with contempt in his words.


    "As far as I know, this KTV bottle costs more than 100,000 yuan."


    "Looking at this brother''s dress, more than 100,000 can buy hundreds of such outfits."


    "Haha..., a few hundred pieces are sold in wholesale, and a few extra pieces may be given away."


    Zhang Qiang didn''t breathe anymore, he was a braggart, not worthy of anger, so he sat on the sofa, looking at Su Yan with contempt.


    The others also looked at Su Yan with a sneer, and didn''t want to give him a stand.


    Jiang Wenwen regretted bringing Su Yan in. She had forgotten Su Yan''s identity, and she would inevitably suffer contempt and ridicule when she entered here.


    "Su Yan, let''s go."


    Jiang Wenwen pulled him, feeling a little guilty.


    "Why are you going?"


    "you."


    Jiang Wenwen bit his teeth, looking like he hates iron but not steel.


    "What I said is true, they don''t believe in anything to do with me."


    "Brother, brag about drafting too."


    "Don''t believe it?"


    "Humph����"


    "Believe, we believe, you are a big local tyrant, haha."


    "If this is the case, then I will let them bring the wine. At that time, I rinsed my mouth and poured a glass. The waiter drank a glass. There should be a lot left."


    "Brother, there must be a limit to bragging."


    Zhang Qiang couldn''t help it anymore, looking at Su Yan coldly, with a stance of driving him out.


    And Guo Wei stopped talking, bragging one after another, he was also full of anger.


    Su Yan looked at each of his faces and couldn''t help but have a funny idea.


    "Well, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet, what do you want to bet on, you are worthy of the poor!"


    A tall and thin man glared at Su Yan, not showing him any affection.


    "Just bet I can bring out the Lafite red wine from 1982."


    "Okay, if you can take it out, we will take back what we just said. Not only that, I''ll bend over to make up for it."


    Zhang Qiang laughed happily, as if not taking Su Yan''s words to heart.


    "can."


    "Then you can''t get it out?"


    "It''s up to you."


    "It''s refreshing enough, I like it, that''s it."


    Zhang Qiang patted his thigh, stood up, looked at Su Yan and said, "If you can''t take it out, just drink up these cocktails."


    Zhang Qiang pointed to almost thirty cocktails with a sneer on his face.


    If you drink these thirty cups, you will get drunk and unconscious if you drink too much. If you drink too little, it might be dangerous.


    Guo Wei seemed to want to stop him, but Zhang Qiang waved his hand and said: "Boss Wei, you know our rules, but he agreed."


    Guo Wei didn''t want to say anything, he glanced at Su Yan, and sat back coldly.


    Jiang Wenwen said quickly: "Don''t bet, we won''t bet on this bet."


    "Jiang Wenwen, believe it or not, I will reward you to a few big guys now."


    Zhang Qiang was really angry. It was not only a disappointment, but also a shame, how could he bear it.


    Jiang Wenwen was frightened by Zhang Qiang''s angry eyes. He dared not speak any more, looking at Su Yan with worry.


    "Call the waiter over."


    Su Yan was still calm, without a trace of panic at all, which not only surprised a group of people.


    It''s impossible that he can really take it out. It''s impossible. The Lafite in 1982 is still two bottles, and it is almost worth my car.


    A group of people had many thoughts in their hearts, but they were all suppressed, waiting to see a good show.


    They would never believe that Su Yan took out two bottles of Lafite from 1982, which was simply fantastic.

 Chapter 24： Zhang Qiang was beaten

    A waiter walked into the box and asked respectfully: "Guest, what can I tell you?"


    "Do you still recognize me?"


    Su Yan looked at the waiter, who was the one who helped him deposit.


    "Recognize, the customer just consumed it here."


    The waiter said respectfully, after all, Su Yan opened two bottles of 1982 red wine, which is no ordinary local tyrant.


    This caused a group of people to wonder, and the poor and the poor were really consuming here.


    Zhang Qiang couldn''t help but hesitated. He had a bad feeling, but he was still forcibly suppressed.


    "What can I do if I spend it here? Maybe I spent all my savings and drank a cocktail."


    Others also nodded one after another, approving Zhang Qiang''s words.


    Jiang Wenwen knew Su Yan very well. She broke off with her uncle. It could be said that she had no source of income. She originally suspected that Su Yan was relying on food and accommodation.


    "Have you really come in?"


    "Do you think I lied to you."


    Su Yan rolled his eyes to Jiang Wenwen, too lazy to explain.


    "Go and get me the two bottles of red wine."


    "Okay, please wait a moment, guests."


    The people around are not calm anymore, it is impossible to open it, but there is no need to spread the goods all alone.


    Zhang Qiang''s expression also changed again, and his heart began to feel guilty, but he would not give up until the last moment.


    Maybe it''s a request, and the truth will come to light in the end. Zhang Qiang comforted himself like this in his heart.


    But after a while, the waiter walked in with the red wine, put it down respectfully, and stood aside waiting for instructions.


    "Zhang Qiang, right? The wine is coming, you can figure it out."


    Naturally, Su Yan couldn''t call out Brother Qiang, because the person who could make him call him hadn''t been born yet.


    "Maybe it''s fake wine, don''t fool me."


    Zhang Qiang insisted, but he did become more guilty.


    The waiter on the side said immediately: "We Xingyu KTV never sell fake wine. These two bottles are genuine 1982 Lafite."


    Everyone was shocked at this time, some mouths could hold a duck egg, and others shook their heads in disbelief.


    Zhang Qiang broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. Did he really fall? No, he didn''t believe he would fall.


    "I do not believe!"


    Zhang Qiang was still arguing, looking at Su Yan with a frenzied expression.


    "Don''t believe me, you won''t know after a sip."


    Su Yan said calmly, still with a faint smile on his face.


    Zhang Qiang held up the wine glass tremblingly, took a sip, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    The wine is pure wine, and there is no possibility of fraud. After all, he had drank with his father before and knew the taste of Lafite in 1982.


    The others knew the result immediately, they all looked at Su Yan dumbfounded, as if they were looking at a monster.


    Jiang Wenwen was most surprised, covering his mouth with both hands, speechless.


    Two bottles were worth more than two hundred thousand, and she didn''t believe Su Yan would have so much money.


    "It''s time to keep your promise."


    Zhang Qiang''s face was like pig liver, ashamed and angry, and wanted to hit someone.


    But if there are so many people in front of him, if they fail to account, they will be despised by everyone, and he can only admit it.


    "Well, I don''t know Taishan, so I''m sorry here."


    Zhang Qiang bent over slightly and said with his face sideways, still a little unconvinced.


    "You are not honest like this."


    Su Yan is not a good person. How could he not return with such a mockery and contempt for him just now.


    "What else do you want?!"


    Zhang Qiang was full of anger and was on the verge of an explosion.


    "I am willing to bet."


    Zhang Qiang''s face was full of gloom and cold, and in the end he had to face Su Yan and bend down to apologize.


    And Guo Wei stood up at this time, looking at Su Yan with interest, and said, "This brother is a real person and he doesn''t show his face, he''s hidden very deep."


    "Who hid, I have always been like this."


    Su Yan said lightly, picked up a glass of cocktail on the table and drank slowly.


    "I don''t know the name of your brother?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Brother Su Yan, I have made you a friend."


    "I''m afraid there are too many friends."


    "It''s okay, I will definitely be happy to make friends with me then."


    Guo Wei is very confident and can make Su Yan and him be friends.


    Next, he naturally wanted to find out Su Yan''s details as quickly as possible, so that he could prescribe the right medicine.


    Zhang Qiang''s face was very ugly, and he kept gloomy, and finally stood up and said to Guo Wei, "I''ll go see my girlfriend."


    "Row."


    Zhang Qiang went out directly, the huge box was silent, everyone was embarrassed, after all, they had mocked Su Yan just now.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile and said, "Don''t sit down, everyone, you like to drink the wine, just drink it casually. I don''t like the taste."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, some people were eager to try it. After all, many of them had never drunk Lafite in 1982 and looked forward to it.


    Jiang Wenwen was bolder. He picked up the wine bottle and poured it, giving one end to everyone, and his face was full of face.


    Guo Wei also picked up the wine glass, touched Su Yan, and drank it directly.


    The embarrassing atmosphere was brought by Jiang Wenwen, and everyone became lively, and some asked boldly.


    "Wenwen, is that your boyfriend?"


    Jiang Wenwen flushed and said, "No, it''s just a classmate."


    "Classmates don''t have such a good relationship."


    Someone joked, and naturally understood that she was embarrassed, but did not know that what Jiang Wenwen said was true.


    Su Yan was indifferent to everything, sitting quietly on the sofa, looking at the MV on the screen, the singing was not bad.


    ...


    "Why this Qiang hasn''t found a girlfriend yet? Today is his home court."


    Zhang Qiang went out for a while, but everyone thought he couldn''t put it down and never came in.


    "I went to see."


    A teenager volunteered and went out, and everyone went on singing, drinking, and talking about love.


    Only Guo Wei and Su Yan were very plain, just like old monks entering Ding, sitting there motionless.


    At this time, the waiter brought small snacks and various fruits, and everyone rushed to eat, which was very interesting.


    One of them proposed to play a game, holding a small fruit with a thread, and letting two people eat it mouth-to-mouth. Normally, they will kiss each other.


    Everyone urged Jiang Wenwen to find Su Yan to play this game. Jiang Wenwen was also looking forward to it, looking at Su Yan with a shy face.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t participate. For him, this kind of thing was only played by children.


    Seeing that Su Yan was unmoved, Jiang Wenwen''s fiery heart couldn''t help dimming, and she felt that the distance between herself and Su Yan was getting farther and farther.


    At this time, the door of the box room was suddenly opened, and the boy who had just gone out panted and said hurriedly: "It''s not good, Zhang Qiang is in trouble and was beaten."


    Guo Wei stood up first, with a cold face on his face, and said sharply: "Go, go out and have a look, I want to see who has the courage!"


    The group of people hurriedly walked out of the box, but Su Yan sat quietly in the box. Zhang Qiang''s beating had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 25： Bald Tiger

    Su Yan looked at the display indifferently, feeling completely bored, and he didn''t want to stay in this place.


    Glancing at the cocktail on the table, he picked up a glass, it was really good, it suits his appetite.


    After a mouthful, he put the cup on the table and Su Yan left the box.


    I feel a little groggy, and it seems that drinking too much can numb my nerves.


    Su Yan was funny. Back then, he drank either monkey wine or jelly jade dew. He had never been drunk before, and he did not expect to be drunk by this mortal thing.


    Walking staggeringly towards the outside, passing by box after box, some doors were not closed, and there was a roar like a pig from inside, which made him sober a lot.


    "What do you look at? I haven''t seen riding a horse!"


    Su Yan passed by a box, and a beautifully dressed girl was sitting next to a tattooed man, leaning close to the tattooed man, and it was full of explosive music.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, not surprised at this kind of thing, just one willing to fight and one willing to suffer.


    Su Yan walked through the narrow corridor, and suddenly a group of people in front blocked the way, all of them very tall and strong.


    He wanted to leave directly, but the road was blocked, a little embarrassing.


    "Hey, please let me please."


    Su Yan is still very polite. Although he used to be a strong man, he is now tempted to endure, but he is not very different from the previous Su Yan.


    But the polite exchange is not friendly, but roar.


    "Fuck Nima, believe it or not I will kill you!"


    A big man stared at Su Yan viciously, his muscles trembling constantly.


    Naturally, Su Yan couldn''t have a good temper. He directly deceived him and smashed the big man in the chest.


    The big man fell to the ground, foaming at his mouth, and almost passed his back.


    When the others saw it, they all gathered around, looking at Su Yan with unkind eyes.


    "Boy, want to make trouble here, living impatiently?!"


    "I politely called him to give way, but he toasted and didn''t eat fine wine, blame me?"


    Su Yan spread his hands together, looking helpless.


    "Boy, our boss handles things inside, you better not cause trouble."


    Several big men also saw Su Yan''s extraordinary skills, and didn''t want to cause trouble, so they gave up a path.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and walked straight through, but when passing by the door of the box, he saw Guo Wei and his group.


    Except for Guo Wei, all these people were kneeling there. Through the red light, they could see their faces with scars.


    Su Yan is still indifferent, and he deserves to be beaten. A group of dogs look down on people.


    But he saw Jiang Wenwen, being harassed by a big man, which made him frown.


    Although he has nothing to do with Jiang Wenwen, he is at the same table anyway, and he often cares about him, so he can''t die.


    Su Yan turned around and wanted to walk towards the box, but was stopped by those big men.


    "Brother, you can''t get in here."


    "I saw someone I''m familiar with. Get out of the way."


    Su Yan didn''t want to bother with these people, his face showed a hint of coldness.


    Several big guys also had cold faces, but they were specially ordered by the bald tiger to guard outside. If they enter people, the bald tiger will not be able to strip their skin.


    "The kid has only one life, you should cherish it."


    "Yes, there is only one life, you can''t commit a life."


    Su Yan in turn admonished these people, which made them feel angry.


    "You must die!"


    Several big guys came around, and someone had already shot, and the huge fist slammed into Su Yan directly, with great power.


    But Su Yan showed a sense of sarcasm, directly and easily squeezed the big man''s fist, glanced at him, and began to use his spiritual power, with more and more strength.


    The big man''s face suddenly changed, it was full of gloom, and finally sweat came out of his forehead, which was obviously very painful.


    Su Yan directly slammed it hard, and the big man fell to the ground in a tumbling circle, unable to get up, and could only groan on the ground.


    When other people saw this, they were a little shocked. Su Yan, who was so weak, was so strong, everyone was a little bit jealous.


    "Brothers, this kid is not easy, let''s go together."


    In order to be able to clean up Su Yan, they ignored their face, as long as they can clean up Su Yan, what they can do with more.


    The ridicule on Su Yan''s face still exists, and a few people will still not change the ending.


    Su Yan was surrounded by Tuantuan, and five or six arms that were as thin as his thigh slammed at him, and the faces of every big man showed a hideous look.


    They have seen all battles. They are not afraid of young people like Su Yan, and they are not afraid of making trouble at all.


    Su Yan hurriedly gathered his spiritual power on the palm of his hand, patted at a few people, and released his spiritual power. He wanted to make those who live and die taste the pain.


    The fists of the big guys were against Su Yan''s palms, but the next moment they realized something was wrong. Not only did they not shake Su Yan, but they felt a sharp pain in their palms.


    Several big men couldn''t help but wailed in their palms, their palms were like needle sticks, and their spiritual power was running around in their palms, which was like cutting their flesh and blood with a knife.


    Su Yan patted his palms with a calm expression, and then walked into the box.


    These big guys could no longer stop them. Their palms had already begun to swell, like a club. If they were not treated quickly, they might be in danger of amputation.


    Su Yan entered the box, which was much more luxurious than the one just now, and it seemed to be the best box in Xingyu KTV.


    And this box is generally not open to the outside world, it is used by the bald tiger to entertain guests.


    Su Yan walked in and immediately attracted the attention of the people inside.


    A tall and thin man came over and stared at Su Yan coldly and said, "Who are you, are you able to come in? Are some of them in Datian really the other guys to eat, let you sneak in."


    "I''m here to find someone."


    Su Yan said calmly, instead of looking at the kneeling person, but at Jiang Wenwen, because Jiang Wenwen turned his back to Su Yan, he did not see him.


    "Looking for someone, looking for your uncle, your kid is really impatient!"


    The thin man rushed towards Su Yan angrily, and kicked directly at him with his right foot wearing dome shoes.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he kicked out his right foot and directly collided with the thin man.


    Su Yan did not move like a mountain, but the thin man staggered backwards, his feet were deformed.


    Just kidding, although Su Yan was only in the early stage of foundation construction, he was more than enough to deal with this deflation. After all, this thin man was much weaker than the big guy outside.


    "you you!"


    The thin man grinned in pain, sweating profusely, and his eyes looked at Su Yan with a trace of dread.


    Knowing that he could not resist Su Yan, he could only ask for help, so he shouted directly behind him.


    "Boss, someone is making trouble!"

 Chapter 26： Release

    The thin man''s voice immediately caught the attention of other people, and they all looked at Su Yan.


    This is a group of big guys, all of them strong, and at first glance they are like bodyguards. They are all experienced people.


    At the same time, Guo Wei and others also looked towards Su Yan. Except for Guo Wei, most of them had a blue nose and a swollen face, which was obviously a bad beating.


    Su Yan couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and guessed in his heart that it was Guo Wei and the group that provoked the so-called bald tiger and was beaten up.


    The man who had been sitting on the reclining chair was still calm, slowly turning the chair around and looking at Su Yan.


    The man with sword eyebrows and cold eyes, has a pair of hook-like noses, which is rare. The bald head is very eye-catching, but more often it is cold.


    "You and them belong together?"


    "Yes, not really."


    "Do you know the consequences of breaking into my place."


    "I don''t know, but I just want you to know one thing."


    "Oh?" The Bald Tiger couldn''t help smiling, and said lightly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Release."


    "Hahaha, no one has ever dared to talk to me like this, you are the first."


    "So what, she is my classmate, let her go, the rest doesn''t matter."


    Su Yan pointed to Jiang Wenwen. At this time, Jiang Wenwen was harassed by a big man and his eyes were red and swollen. He was a little moved to see Su Yan, but he was more worried.


    "Do you know these people provoke my boss Kim."


    "It''s none of my business, I just want you to let people I know."


    "Boy, courage is commendable."


    At this time, Guo Wei interrupted and said: "Bald tiger, don''t be familiar with him."


    The bald tiger looked at Guo Wei with a cold face and said, "Guo Wei, I have enough faces for you. If you dare to speak, you can kneel with them, believe it or not."


    Guo Wei''s face appeared with blue veins, obviously angry, but he could not help it.


    It turned out that Zhang Qiang went out of the box to find his girlfriend, wanting to vent his unhappiness.


    But when he saw a fat belly man harassing his girlfriend by the side of the aisle, Zhang Qiang, who was already angry, immediately walked over.


    "You or him, dare to harass my woman!"


    Zhang Qiang looked at each other coldly with a grim expression.


    "You or him, dare to stare at me, believe it or not I will kill you."


    Zhang Qiang was furious and rushed to directly beat the fat-belly man, and the opponent could only beg for mercy on the ground.


    Zhang Qiang looked at the fat-belly man, spit out the soup with a look of disdain, then pulled his girlfriend to leave.


    But at this time a group of big guys surrounded their way, and these big guys are naturally fat-bellied men.


    Then naturally Zhang Qiang was beaten up, only the breath that entered was not exhausted, and this scene happened to be seen by the boy who came out looking for Zhang Qiang, so there was a scene of the boy rushing into the box.


    Guo Wei and Zhang Qiang have a very good relationship. Hearing that his brother was beaten, he naturally wanted to save face without saying anything.


    Leading a group of teenagers directly rushed to the fat belly man, who was directly beaten by them and several thugs.


    The matter should be over. Guo Wei and others also helped Zhang Qiang to leave, but they were stopped by KTV''s bodyguards.


    After that, a group of people were taken into this box. They never thought that the fat belly man was a bald tiger businessman.


    A group of teenagers suddenly became stunned, and of course they knew who the bald tiger was.


    He is in charge of this Xingyu KTV, and he is in charge of this South Street, nicknamed "South Street Yiba".


    But Guo Wei was not afraid. After all, his father was the mayor of Xicheng District, and a bald tiger should sell him some face.


    However, he was wrong. This is Dongcheng District, not Xicheng at all. His dad is here, and maybe the bald tiger can still treat each other, the son of a district mayor, he has not paid attention to the bald tiger.


    ...


    The bald tiger didn''t give Guo Wei the slightest face, which made Guo Wei very angry, but what he could do, not to mention that this was in the east city, even in the west city, with the characters behind the bald tiger, he couldn''t take the bald tiger.


    "Bald-headed tiger, you have enough fights. Let''s forget about it."


    Guo Wei was soft and wanted to expose it. After all, he didn''t want to offend the bald tiger.


    However, how could the bald tiger give up, his partner was beaten, and he was so angry, if he didn''t give his partner an explanation, wouldn''t the business be bad.


    Besides, there is still one more person who does not open his eyes, making him even more angry.


    "You can ask Boss Jin about this, and your friend is very arrogant."


    The bald tiger naturally said Su Yan, and Su Yan''s words made him very angry.


    Guo Wei looked at Boss Jin and said respectfully: "Boss Jin, my brother is not sensible. If you have a lot of yours, you will bypass him this time. Later, I will be the boss in Xicheng."


    Guo Wei didn''t care about Su Yan at all, and it was very good to be able to make Zhang Qiang.


    After all, Boss Jin is a businessman. Knowing that Guo Wei is the son of the mayor of Xicheng District, he doesn''t want to offend too much, so he wants to turn fighting into jade silk.


    But he glanced at the woman squatting in the corner, and there was a trace of evil fire in his heart.


    "Okay, I will sell your face, but that woman must stay."


    Boss Jin pointed to the woman who was squatting in the corner. It was all caused by her. He had to deal with this woman.


    Guo Wei frowned. This woman is his brother''s girlfriend. If she left like this, wouldn''t it be a way of sending sheep to the tiger''s mouth.


    And Zhang Qiang, who was lying on the ground, slowly came over and said to Guo Wei: "Brother Wei, that''s my girlfriend."


    Boss Jin showed a faint cold expression and said, "You can figure it out. I''m already very magnanimous."


    Now Guo Wei is embarrassed at both ends, and it is neither a step nor a step, which makes his face very ugly.


    "Boss Jin, as the saying goes, it''s a good idea to let others go. In the future, many friends, that woman is my brother''s girlfriend, can you please?"


    Guo Wei has already put down his face, and he has also worked hard for his brother.


    "I haven''t discussed it. Either keep this little girl''s skin, or you all keep it for me."


    Boss Jin''s face was full of flesh, and his words trembled, the bruise on his face still existed.


    Guo Wei could only turn his gaze to the bald tiger, wanting to ask him for help, but the bald tiger didn''t give a glance, naturally indulging boss Jin.


    The scene chilled for a while, everyone refused to give in, and time passed quickly.


    The bald tiger looked at the time and said with a cold face: "It''s late, make a decision quickly, or I will change my mind."


    Guo Wei frowned and could only look at Zhang Qiang and said, "Brother, brother can''t help."


    Zhang Qiang wanted to rush to kill Boss Jin, but he couldn''t move.


    However, Su Yan, who had been silent for a long time, spoke at this moment: "This woman also let me go."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Su Yan, Jiang Wenwen was even more anxious, what Guo Wei couldn''t solve, what he could do with Su Yan.


    Boss Jin was full of anger, and stared directly at Su Yan and said, "It''s a big tone, I changed my attention, you all leave it to me."

 Chapter 27： Defeated Song Bing

    The others looked at Su Yan angrily. At first, everyone came in angrily, but they knew they were bald tigers, and these people were frightened.


    They are just some college and high school students, the bald tigers are famous, and the owners of many chain KTVs are very skilled, and they can scare them by their name.


    And they are here only as a foil, and most families are worth several million, and the better ones are only ten million.


    One of the most important reasons is that the person behind the bald tiger is a big man.


    Su Yan offended the bald tiger at the beginning, and now he offends them one after another, how they are not angry.


    "Su Yan, you have to do it, don''t get involved with us."


    A teenager with glasses was about to cry, looking at Su Yan, wishing to eat him.


    "Bald-headed tigers are showing mercy to let us go. You hurt us!"


    "All this is to blame Jiang Wenwen, if he hadn''t brought this Su Yan, it wouldn''t have happened."


    A woman with a sharp jaw looked at Jiang Wenwen and showed resentment. Just now, she wanted to ask Jiang Wenwen to know Su Yan.


    "Yes, Jiang Wenwen is your fault."


    Jiang Wenwen was frightened, and now everyone pointed the finger at her again and started to cry in fright.


    "I don''t know it will be like this, I don''t know."


    Jiang Wenwen sobbed in a low voice, very sad, but more scared.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. Jiang Wenwen''s crying made him feel a little bit painful. Although he didn''t feel anything for her, she was also a good girl.


    Su Yan stretched out his slender and white fingers, patted Jiang Wenwen lightly, and motioned her not to cry.


    "It''s okay, you are not to blame, because there is no need to fear them."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, she looked at the bald tiger, with a cold color in her eyes, and said in a low voice, "I will take these two women away."


    The reason Su Yan is like this is because he knows the woman squatting in the corner, yes, she is the little demon.


    How should I say it, it was a acquaintance, he didn''t want to see the little demon being ruined by that boss Jin.


    The bald tiger laughed in anger and looked at Su Yan with interest. No one dared to speak like this in front of him for many years.


    "Your kid is not a big grade, but he is very tugging, then I will try to see if you have that ability."


    The bald tiger gestured to the bodyguards beside him, and they immediately surrounded Su Yan.


    Jiang Wenwen was immediately worried, but she could only watch what she could do.


    Others are gloating over misfortune, and now they have to pay the price for their success, and they don''t want Su Yan to be killed.


    And Guo Wei still respectfully stood beside the bald tiger, and said softly: "Bald tiger, he is not with us all the way, what he said doesn''t count."


    However, Zhang Qiang said with a cold face at this time: "You want me to give up the little demon''s wishful thinking. If you have the ability, you can kill me."


    Boss Jin rushed up and gave Zhang Qiang a kick. He took a few breaths while kicking, and he couldn''t speak.


    Guo Wei was anxious, and looked at Zhang Qiang and said, "A strong son, it''s all about this moment. Why are you still so hard? There is no fragrant grass in the world."


    "The little demon is my woman, how can I give up her."


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes were red, looking at the little demon squatting in the corner, his heart was very painful, as a woman who cannot protect himself as a man, this is the most incompetent expression.


    Su Yan nodded slightly for this, Zhang Qiang is not bad, at least he is a man on this point.


    "Beat me to death!"


    The bald tiger directly ordered, and a group of bodyguards directly raised their fists and rushed towards Su Yan. This was simply not a way to survive.


    However, when they hit Su Yan or kicked Su Yan, they felt like they had kicked a rock, and their palms and feet were aching.


    Su Yan''s lower abdomen slightly fluctuated because of this. After all, it was very reluctant for him to release spiritual power, and successive releases would cause him great damage.


    Seeing so many of his bodyguards all fell to the ground and howled, the bald tiger''s eyes went straight. I didn''t expect this young man to be so brilliant.


    His heart is slightly disturbed, so he can''t deal with it this way.


    Jiang Wenwen and others grew their mouths even more, and couldn''t believe everything in front of them.


    Jiang Wenwen understood why Huang Mao and the others didn''t come to school, they were definitely beaten into the hospital by Su Yan.


    The man who had been standing in the military posture beside the bald tiger said at this moment: "Bald tiger, let me meet him."


    The bald tiger was overjoyed and could not help but promised: "Okay, Song Bing will kill him for me, I will definitely reward you again."


    Song Bing didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, and he was still calm. He followed the bald tiger not for money. The most important reason was that the bald tiger saved his life.


    He was originally a soldier, he became a security guard after retiring, and his life was calm, but he offended a rich man.


    The rich man not only humiliated him, but also directly beat his family. He directly took revenge and beat the man to death, and finally sentenced him to a heavy sentence.


    Originally, he was going to stay in jail for more than 20 years, but after the bald tiger knew about it, he got him out directly, so the laser head tiger was always by his side.


    Song Bing has thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is not angry or pretentious, and his body is tight. There is no doubt that his muscles can explode with great power. This is the basic of being a good soldier.


    "You have offended the bald tiger. Don''t blame me."


    Song Bing rushed to Su Yan directly, and a set of fierce boxing techniques came out. Although it was not a famous boxing technique, its strength was not weak at all.


    As a special soldier, he has undergone hard training, hand-breaking bricks, and hard qigong.


    Su Yan nodded slightly when this set of punches came out.


    Strong, open and close, without the slightest fancy, a punch is a punch, completely wanting to oppress the opponent with strength.


    Fists directly greeted each other, and the two fists touched each other, and there was a loud noise. Neither of them moved at all, they were all competing for strength.


    Song Bing''s body was tight, his face was violent, but Su Yan was much more relaxed.


    When he reached the early stage of foundation building, he was naturally much stronger in strength than the originally thin Su Yan. Various physical skills have been restored in this more than one month. It can be said that his physical fitness is not weaker than that of Su Yan. Song Bing.


    Song Bing''s arms began to tremble slowly, and cold sweat broke out on Su Yan''s forehead.


    In the end, Su Yan showed a smile on his face and said: "It''s not enough to rely on strength."


    The dantian surged, running the inner strength, and suddenly a force burst out, which actually shook Song Bing back directly, staggering and falling to the ground.


    Song Bing''s face changed abruptly, because his hand bones actually felt severe pain, and he knew that his hand bones were probably broken.


    This was something he didn''t expect at all, and he was completely planted this time.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, you are an inner strength warrior."


    "Yes."


    "No wonder."


    Song Bing nodded his head. At best, he can only be regarded as an introductory inner strength martial artist, naturally he can''t beat Su Yan, who is comparable to the mid-stage inner strength, not to mention Su Yan can also release inner strength.


    Everyone was dumbfounded now, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong. The bald tiger even spit out the tea in his mouth, with a look of horror on his face.


    He knew how powerful Song Bing was. This young man was better than Song Bing, so how could he not let him be afraid.


    Su Yan looked at the bald tiger coldly, and said lightly: "Can you let people go now?"

 Chapter 28： Not afraid

    Su Yan''s eyes looking at the bald tiger were not only indifferent, but also contained a trace of contempt. Everyone he saw would have a sense of contempt. This was the superiority of being the strongest person.


    Jiang Wenwen walked towards Su Yan excitedly at this time, speaking a bit unfavorably: "Su Yan, you, how did you become so strong?!"


    "I have always been so strong."


    Su Yan said lightly, noncommittal.


    "But, you used to?"


    Jiang Wenwen was naturally referring to a month ago, or even a few years ago, when Su Yan was a cowardly person.


    "Students should treat each other with admiration for three days, people will always change."


    "You are so different from before, but I like you more now."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel like he shouldn''t get involved in this matter.


    The bald tiger had been looking at Su Yan in horror, becoming more and more afraid, so that he held the teacup in his hand and made a creaking sound.


    "Boy, do you think I will be afraid of you if I win Song Bing?!"


    "if not."


    Su Yan looked at the bald tiger with cold eyes. If you are not afraid, then you will be afraid.


    Feeling Su Yan''s deep gaze, the bald tiger''s heart was even more frightened. This was not the look a young man should have at all, it was comparable to that super killer, extremely cold-blooded.


    But the bald tiger is also a well-known figure in Jiangzhou, no matter how he must cover his reputation.


    "Do you know who I am."


    "I am in charge of you, if you dare to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will destroy you now."


    Su Yan looked directly at the bald tiger without blinking, with violent eyes in his eyes.


    The bald tiger trembled for a while, because the killing intent erupted from Su Yan''s eyes made him tremble uncontrollably.


    "Do you know Shao Yu?"


    The Bald Tiger finally revealed his trump card, and the man behind him was Yu Xin, who was a powerful man.


    When everyone heard the words, their expressions changed, and their hearts shook, because the word Yu Shao seemed to have memories in their hearts.


    Guo Wei couldn''t help asking, "Is it Yu Xinyu?"


    "Yes."


    The bald tiger showed a look of pride. With this trump card, there was no fear in his heart. Everything just now turned into a cloud of smoke.


    Hearing Yu Xin, everyone present took a breath, and finally confirmed their guess.


    Yu Xinna is famous and well-known, and he is well-known in Jiangzhou City.


    Yu Xin, a well-known young entrepreneur in Jiangzhou City, opened a happy technology company with a current market value of 100 million, and the listing is already in preparation.


    Not only that, Happy Technology Company is just one of his industries, he also has many industries, among which there are many gray areas, and the bald tiger is one of his agents in the gray areas.


    The most important point is that Yu Xin is the son of Yu Kaifa.


    And who is Yu Kaifa, the mayor of Jiangzhou, the second in command of Jiangzhou.


    Guo Wei was the first to come back to his senses and exclaimed: "Yu Xin, Yu Xin, one of the Four Young Masters in Jiangzhou?"


    The bald tiger nodded and said, "Yes, it is Yu Xin, one of the four young masters in Jiangzhou."


    After finishing talking, the bald tiger showed a proud look and was able to make friends with Yu Xin. He did a lot of work, but Yu Xin did bring him a lot of benefits, which can be said to be mutual benefit.


    Compared to others, Yu Xin is best known by the nickname Jiangzhou Sishao. Many people only know that he has such a nickname.


    Zhang Qiang is the Fourth Younger of Dongcheng and Yu Xin is the Fourth Younger of Jiangzhou. Although both are the Fourth Younger, they are not of the same grade at all.


    Even if Zhang Qiang goes to give Yu Xin shoes, it depends on whether Yu Xinle is willing.


    "Su Yan, quickly apologize to the bald tiger."


    Guo Wei looked at Su Yan and quickly scolded, his eyes cold.


    "What kind of thing are you worthy to scold me?!"


    Su Yan stared at Guo Wei, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Guo Wei was startled by Su Yan''s eyes and almost lost his soul. It took a while before he gradually recovered.


    He suppressed his fear, looked at Su Yan and said, "Although you can fight, do you know who Yu Xin is? That''s a person who can''t afford to offend."


    "Yes, Yu Xin is not something we can mess with."


    Jiang Wenwen showed a look of worry again, never expected that the bald tiger would have such a backstage.


    However, Su Yan showed a look of contempt, looked at everyone and said lightly: "There is no character in this world that Su Yan can''t mess with!"


    His words were loud and powerful, more like thunder on the ground, bursting in everyone''s mind.


    Everyone''s expressions changed and changed again. They didn''t expect that Su Yan would still be so domineering. Hearing Yu Xin not only showed no fear at all, he uttered wild words instead.


    "Okay, very good, very good, I hope you can continue to be so arrogant."


    The bald tiger looked at Su Yanlian and said three good things. Originally, he didn''t want to move out of the great **** Yu Xin, because the great **** would not work if he used too much.


    But Su Yan defeated Song Bing, he was in danger, and he had no choice but to resort to a trick.


    I thought that Su Yan would be so scared that he would even kneel down to beg for mercy, so that he could humiliate Su Yan and tell him that arrogance is a price.


    The fact is so impermanent, Su Yan was not afraid of Yu Xin at all, but said more arrogant words, making him completely lost.


    "Now I can take someone away."


    Su Yan looked at the bald tiger, not an issue at all, but another kind of arrogance.


    Seeing Zhang Qiang lying on the ground, he said lightly: "You are still a man, and the little demon is not bad to follow you. She met me once, and it is reasonable for me to save her."


    The little demon walked over at this moment, already crying, full of gratitude.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    The little demon could only thank him, and could not say anything else.


    Zhang Qiang also held back his face and gave Su Yan a grateful look. Compared to face, the little demon is more important in his heart. He really loves the little demon.


    "Well, you have to treat her well in the future."


    "I will protect her all my life."


    Zhang Qiang hugged the little demon with both hands, never wanting to let her go.


    Su Yan was slightly moved. He didn''t expect that this ant planet would have such touching emotions, which did not touch his heart again.


    He rose from the ants, became the supreme above the nine heavens, above tens of thousands of people, and once had love, naturally understand the emotions.


    "You all go."


    Su Yan looked at a group of teenagers and motioned for them to leave. If he left like this, these teenagers might be used by the bald tiger to vent.


    He didn''t want others to bear the price for him, although this group of people began to be very unfriendly to him.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone was full of surprises and hurriedly helped each other to leave Xingyu KTV.


    Jiang Wenwen wanted to stay and accompany Su Yan.


    "You hurry up, or I won''t care about you then."


    Jiang Wenwen was shocked by Su Yan''s words. If she really didn''t care about her then, wouldn''t she be cut off by the bald tiger.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Wenwen could only reluctantly and left with everyone in a worried mood.


    When everyone was gone, Su Yan looked at the bald tiger, his eyes colder.


    "If you don''t agree, you can come to me at any time."


    "Well, Shao Yu will definitely come to you at that time."


    "Waiting at any time."


    Su Yan tidied his clothes, and then left Xingyu KTV swaggeringly.


    As soon as Su Yan left, the bald tiger broke out and smashed the contents of the box.


    After venting, his eyes were about to bleed and he said coldly, "Call me Yu Shao!"

 Chapter 29： Emergency patient

    Sitting in the classroom, Su Yan felt that the atmosphere was different from usual. Everyone kept a long distance when they saw him. Even Jiang Wenwen, who had been annoying, was extremely quiet.


    After Xingyu KTV, Jiang Wenwen completely changed his views on Su Yan, which can be said to have subverted his understanding of Su Yan.


    Su Yan is a person who can open two bottles of Lafite in 1982 and use it to rinse his mouth. Su Yan is a person who can beat more than a dozen strong men with one punch, and directly defeats the bald tiger''s most proud subordinate Song. Soldiers.


    This is very different from the previous Su Yan, one in the sky and the other underground.


    In the past, Jiang Wenwen liked Su Yan''s plainness. Now Su Yan is not only rich, but also superior in military strength. The most important thing is that she has become more and more handsome recently, which makes her feel a little inferior.


    Martial arts can change a person''s temperament, thereby changing a person''s appearance, not to mention that Su Yan is a cultivator.


    But Su Yan was also happy to be so, it is best that no one disturbs him.


    After school, Su Yan did not go back to the rental house directly. He still had to go to the hospital.


    He mainly went to see Li Danyi. Li Danyi had been fighting for him at the time, and it was okay to invite her to dinner.


    Li Danyi is very beautiful, but Su Yan didn''t mean to be moved, because of his identity, and lived for countless years, he would not care too much about being generally beautiful.


    Although Zhou Tianhao didn''t treat himself at the beginning, Su Yan still had to make up for the medical expenses such as the ambulance and the infusion.


    The hospital had a scum like Zhou Tianhao, but it didn''t mean that the hospitals were all scum. The other doctors were very good.


    And he knew that if he didn''t pay it back, Zhou Tianhao would definitely put the account on Li Danyi''s head, and he didn''t want others to take him through it.


    Before beating Zhou Tianhao violently, it was just a sigh. If it wasn''t for his weak body, Su Yan would kill Zhou Tianhao!


    When I arrived at Jiangzhou Hospital, as usual, there were a lot of people in the hospital, and it was Sunday again, and there were more patients.


    Su Yan was familiar with the road and went directly to the rescue room.


    When he arrived in the rescue room, all the doctors and nurses were busy, and no one paid attention to him.


    Su Yan looked everywhere for a while, but did not find Li Danyi''s shadow, which made her frown.


    Su Yan went along the route to the morgue, and at the door he saw Li Danyi.


    "Li Danyi."


    As soon as Li Dan stood at the door in a daze, his expression was a little dazed, and he almost staggered when he was shouted.


    But when she saw Su Yan, her face suddenly changed, revealing a hint of anxious expression.


    "How... why dare you come back?"


    "Why don''t I dare to come back."


    "Do you know how big the trouble was before? The dean was alarmed."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and he didn''t care about it.


    "so what."


    "The dean personally said that he would intervene in this matter, and Zhou Tianhao is likely to report the incident!"


    "Report a crime, then I can sue him for murder as a doctor."


    "You don''t know, Zhou Tianhao''s power is too great." Li Dan looked worried, for fear that Su Yan would do something stupid.


    "Don''t worry, Zhou Tianhao has run away."


    Su Yan smiled faintly. He knew Li Danyi''s worries and Li Danyi''s fear, but he felt a trace of self-blame in his heart.


    Let a weak woman bear such a great pressure, he really shouldn''t be a dignified emperor.


    "Run?" Li Dan was puzzled


    "You don''t know about it?"


    "I haven''t had time to contact the outside recently." Li Danyi said a little aggrieved.


    "Don''t worry, Haitian Group has collapsed."


    As soon as Li Dan grew his mouth, his face looked incredible.


    Before Su Yan could continue talking, several people came over.


    "Li Danyi, you still dare to chat here, do you really want to lose your iron job?!"


    The visitor is Cao Youde, president of Jiangzhou Hospital!


    As soon as Li Dan was frightened, his whole body trembled, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "You have to know that if your internship fails, no hospital wants you."


    This made Li Danyi even more frightened, completely out of ideas.


    And Su Yan looked at Cao Youde with coldness.


    "You are the dean of Jiangzhou Hospital?!"


    Cao Youde looked at Su Yan disdainfully, and said arrogantly: "I am, what''s up?"


    Snapped!


    The loud voice came directly from Cao Youde''s face, and corresponding to it was the two stacks of money that Su Yan threw out.


    Cao Youde didn''t react at all, and the money hit him in the face, then spilled all over the floor.


    "This is my medical money, we have both cleared it up."


    Su Yan said lightly, putting his hands in his pockets, not paying attention to Cao Youde''s changing face.


    "you wanna die!"


    Cao Youde was furious, and his glasses eyes showed cold light. No one dared to throw money on his face yet.


    "What''s wrong, don''t want it?"


    "President, this is Su Yan."


    Cao Youde was caught off guard by Li Danyi''s words. He did not expect that the person in front of him would be Su Yan.


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Cao Youde was still angry. Although he knew something about it, he and Zhou Tianhao had a very good relationship.


    Even if Zhou Tianhao gave up the treatment, there is nothing wrong with it. Whoever makes Su Yan unable to pay for the surgery, the hospital is not a shantang.


    "Do you think that Zhou Tianhao has gone abroad, so that''s it!"


    Cao Youde furiously yelled at him. Haitian Group once helped Cao Youde and gave him several lovers. Even if the Haitian Group fell, he still remembered Zhou Huihuang''s good.


    Of course, if he knew that tax evasion was just a coincidence, and he knew that Su Yan scared Zhou Huihuang out of the country, he might slap himself.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed a flash of murderous intent, and someone dared to come forward for Zhou Tianhao, really impatient.


    "Very well, if you have the guts, then we will wait and see!"


    Cao Youde could only leave a harsh word. After all, this is a hospital and he can''t do anything with Su Yan.


    As for the money on the ground, Cao Youde didn''t even look at it. He didn''t lack the money.


    Cao Youde left with his front foot, and Su Yan and Li Danyi also left the morgue.


    Naturally, Su Yan would like to thank Li Danyi, planning to invite her to dinner, and at the same time help her solve the current troubles.


    But as soon as he got out of the hospital door, an urgent sound came, and an ambulance stopped at the hospital door, which attracted the attention and onlookers of many people.

 Chapter 30： No surgery!

    "Quickly get out, get out of me!"


    A medical staff shouted at the people around, while working with others to lift the stretcher from the car down.


    There was a very young girl lying on the stretcher. The girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was so beautiful and beautiful that she was jealous.


    The girl''s chest was stained with blood. Obviously he was seriously injured, most likely due to external forces.


    Although the injury was serious, the girl didn''t say a word, but she was pale and very weak.


    The people around kept clear of the way and let the medical staff push the girl into the hospital lobby.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd called out, with a shocked look on their faces.


    "That... that person... seems to be Miss Hua Jia!"


    When this person said so, the expressions of the people present suddenly changed, showing a sense of fear and respect.


    Many people don''t know Miss Hua Jia, but her father is known to many people, that is Hua Weifeng!


    Hua Weifeng''s name is naturally well-known in Jiangzhou. Jiangzhou has a population of several million, and almost half of Jiangzhou people know it.


    "Yes, that person is Miss Hua Wanwan, who is still wearing a martial arts gown!"


    Someone responded and saw more.


    "Hua Wanwan, who is so brave to attack him!"


    A group of people became angry, quite angry.


    In recent years, Hua Weifeng has helped Jiangzhou a lot, donated countless donations, built many schools and even various public facilities.


    What everyone admires most is that Hua Weifeng is really a philanthropist. There have never been negative reports about him, and this person is very low-key.


    Just relying on the determination of starting from scratch, most people absolutely do not.


    Hua Weifeng''s daughter was so harmed by others, who has such courage!


    Many people turned around and rushed to the hospital. They naturally wanted to see what happened to Hua Wanwan.


    At the same time, a Maybach car rushed into the hospital, stopped at the door, and got off a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes.


    The middle-aged man looked panicked and his eyes were fierce, making many people back away in fear.


    "Where is my daughter!"


    The middle-aged man pulled a doctor in a white coat and asked loudly.


    The doctor looked timid, and said in a panic: "In...in the rescue room!"


    "take me to!"


    Without a word, the middle-aged man ran upstairs to the hospital building while pulling the doctor.


    At the same time, a group of talents in the lobby on the first floor of the hospital reacted.


    "That... isn''t that Hua Weifeng!"


    "Hua Weifeng!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, and their faces showed horror.


    "Who is Hua Weifeng?" someone asked.


    "Jiangzhou''s famous business boss!"


    When the market value of Haitian Group was the highest, it was only one-tenth of that of Huaweifeng.


    It can be said that Haitian Group is not a real group at all, but at most a small listed company. Hua Weifeng''s company is the business empire and the shining pearl of Jiangzhou.


    The most important thing is that all of this is created by Hua Weifeng with his own hands, without any background, completely from scratch!


    This is also the reason why people in Jiangzhou respect him, and they do not rely on any external force to start their own businesses and become rich.


    All this was naturally seen by Su Yan, but he didn''t care about Jiangzhou giants, business giants, they had nothing to do with him.


    But a kind thought, he didn''t know why a kind thought suddenly appeared in his heart, which made him have to stop.


    Li Dan rushed into the hospital at this moment. There was an emergency patient. As a nurse in the emergency room, her first reaction was to go to the emergency room to see what she needed.


    "Su Yan, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat rice."


    Li Dan turned around and cast an apologetic look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s okay, I can wait."


    Su Yan also walked into the hospital and went to the emergency room with Li Dan.


    At this moment, the emergency room was full of people, there were people watching the excitement, and there were medical staff, and it was a mess.


    Hua Weifeng looked at the door of the emergency room with an iron face, his face was shaking.


    "Miscellaneous people are waiting to leave!"


    Hua Weifeng''s voice was sonorous and powerful. After all, he was also retired from the army and used to be a soldier.


    After being scolded by Hua Weifeng, the people watching the excitement suddenly dispersed and dared not to follow him.


    And the group of medical staff was able to enter the operating room and set about preparing for the operation.


    Li Dan immediately rushed to a doctor and said, "Doctor Niu, is there anything I need?"


    Doctor Niu didn''t look up, and said directly: "Of course it needs to be. This is an emergency operation. Go to the disinfection room to change clothes immediately!"


    "it is good."


    Li Danyi was very excited, which showed that she could not stay in the morgue.


    But Dr. Niu raised his head at this moment and saw Li Danyi''s face suddenly changed.


    "Why are you here, aren''t you in charge of the morgue?"


    "I think the situation is urgent, and I''m afraid it needs manpower."


    "No, no, you are not needed here."


    Doctor Niu''s attitude immediately changed, obviously because he was afraid of Cao Youde, and the whole Jiangzhou Hospital dared to provoke him, but he didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Li Dan suddenly became depressed, his eyes flushed, and he wanted to cry.


    Su Yan stepped forward and patted Li Danyi on the shoulder, and comforted: "It''s okay, it will change soon."


    Li Dan nodded, without saying anything.


    At this moment, there was a ticking sound from the stairs, obviously from the leather shoes touching the ground.


    Cao Youde rushed over in a scorching wind, sweat still on his forehead.


    Cao Youde was originally on fire because of Su Yan''s affairs. He stayed in his office thinking about how to clean up Su Yan.


    But suddenly I received a call from the head nurse, there was an emergency patient.


    Cao Youde started to be nonchalant, even a little unhappy, and directly scolded the head nurse.


    There are emergency patients in the hospital every day, and if you have to tell him to deal with it, wouldn''t he be exhausted?


    However, the head nurse did not stop, and revealed the identity of the patient, Hua Wanwan!


    When Cao Youde heard this, his face suddenly changed, his attitude turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and he rushed over.


    When Cao Youde saw Hua Weifeng, he immediately shook hands with him, and said with some fear: "Mr. Hua, you are here too."


    "Something happened to my daughter, can I not come." Hua Weifeng said with a face.


    Cao Youde didn''t care, nodded and said, "Yes, yes, of course you should come. I will perform this operation."


    Hua Weifeng''s expression eased upon hearing the words, and Dean Jiang Zhou said that this is already the highest specification, but he was relieved and satisfied.


    But Su Yan stood up untimely at the moment, his eyes with disdain.


    When Cao Youde saw it, his face was angry, but now he has no time to entangle with Su Yan, he must go to the operating room immediately.


    However, Su Yan said to Hua Weifeng: "She can''t operate!"

 Chapter 31： Heavy bleeding

    Su Yan''s voice was very loud. He did it on purpose. The whole aisle heard them and looked at him one after another.


    Seeing that it was a young guy who was so rude, a group of people were talking about it, and they dared to make trouble in such an emergency situation, and lived impatiently.


    You have to know that Hua Wanwan is lying on the hospital bed. If he has some shortcomings, Hua Weifeng must not lift the hospital.


    Before Hua Weifeng could speak, Cao Youde on the side was already furious, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "Your kid is going to come to trouble, do you want to die?!"


    Su Yan ignored Cao Youde''s words, but still looked at Hua Weifeng with warning eyes.


    "I dared to smash money in my face just now, and now I am going to make trouble again, I think you are really impatient!"


    "Do you know who is lying on the bed, Miss Wanwan, it won''t be enough to pay you ten lives!"


    Cao Youde talked endlessly and was full of anger towards Su Yan.


    Hua Weifeng''s face was also gloomy at this moment, and he didn''t care about Su Yan''s warning.


    Su Yan was a kind warning, but in Hua Weifeng''s view, this was a hindrance and a challenge to him.


    "Young people, look at the situation, speak and do things through the brain."


    Hua Weifeng''s posture of education is normal to him, and he is very restrained.


    Under normal circumstances, even if it is not such an important matter, Hua Weifeng will never use his mouth when he can do it, let alone speak well.


    This is the case today, all because Su Yan is fearless when he doesn''t know it, and he has also seen that Su Yan is not really obstruction, but more like a kind of persuasion.


    But for him, it is hard for him to believe that this kind of persuasion is good intentions. His daughter is in danger, so why don''t he do the operation right away, should he lie down and wait for death?


    "I won''t say it a second time!"


    Hua Weifeng''s face became sharper, and a pair of eagle eyes looked directly at Su Yan, with strong pressure.


    But for Su Yan, there is no pressure. Hua Weifeng''s warning and oppression can be ignored. Comparing him with coercion is simply a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    When Hua Weifeng saw that Su Yan didn''t change his color at all, he was slightly surprised while his face was furious.


    But at this moment, Cao Youde stared at Su Yan.


    "Do you know Miss Wanwan''s current situation? She suffered a severe chest injury and must be operated on immediately, otherwise her life would be in danger!"


    Hearing this, Hua Weifeng clasped his hands tightly and made a crisp sound, which meant that his anger had reached the edge.


    In the rescue room, a nurse rushed out and said to Cao Youde: "Dean, Hua Wanwan''s situation is very bad, and the data has reached the critical value!"


    Upon hearing this, Cao Youde pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said, "Quickly get out of the way!"


    At this moment, Hua Weifeng walked to Su Yan''s side, looked directly at Su Yan''s eyes, and said coldly: "You dare to stop half a minute, die!"


    This death word was too violent, like a spell, causing countless people to change their colors, showing fear and fear.


    Hua Weifeng has the blood of iron bones like a soldier, and ordinary people can''t bear the pressure.


    Su Yan didn''t know the identity of the person in front of him, but it didn''t matter whether he knew it or not.


    Li Dan, who was already pale with fright on the side, pulled La Suyan and kept shaking his head.


    Su Yan smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Forget it, it''s me who is nosy, not listening to the old man''s words to suffer."


    Su Yan gave way and stopped blocking.


    Cao Youde rushed into the rescue room without saying a word. At the same time, the group of nurses and even various doctors rushed in, with a red light on the door.


    Hua Weifeng''s expression did not ease, he still looked at Su Yan extremely coldly, with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    "If my daughter has three longs and two shorts, please do it!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Oh, treat it as a donkey liver and lungs, did the dog bite Lu Dongbin?"


    At this moment, a group of men in black suits and sunglasses rushed up down the stairs, all of whom were obviously Hua Weifeng''s bodyguards.


    "You say another word, I''ll let my bodyguard give you some color first."


    A group of bodyguards looked at Su Yan with unkind expressions, all showing contempt. Su Yan was just a little chicken to them.


    Su Yan didn''t talk anymore, not because he was afraid, but because he thought it was not worth it. He was wronged for his kindness. It is really difficult to be a good person these days.


    "Let''s go, we have nothing to do here."


    Su Yan looked at Li Dan and said that he still had to eat.


    But Hua Weifeng stopped Su Yan from going and warned: "You are not allowed to go anywhere before my daughter comes out!"


    Su Yan''s expression turned cold, he did not expect that Hua Weifeng would dare to threaten him!


    "Are you sure what you said?!"


    Su Yan looked at Hua Weifeng, his face changed, and his eyes changed.


    "I, Hua Weifeng, always say one thing!"


    Naturally, Hua Weifeng is not afraid of anything. He sits on a group of 20 billion people and has a respected father. No one in Jiangzhou dared to fight him.


    "Then I have to leave!"


    "That can only tie you up, wait until the lady is safe!"


    Without saying a word, a group of bodyguards rushed directly to Su Yan, all of them were not simple stuff, their response, speed, and strength were excellent.


    However, this was too slow for Su Yan to worry about.


    Su Yan dodged a few minutes and easily escaped the attacks of several bodyguards. At the same time, he fisted and knocked all the bodyguards to the ground.


    He didn''t make heavy moves, otherwise these bodyguards would not be able to go to the ground if they didn''t go to the hospital for half a year.


    Several bodyguards were lying on the ground and groaning, completely unable to continue fighting, which made Hua Weifeng''s face appear blue.


    It is worthy of being a person who has experienced ups and downs, has seen ups and downs, and is not weak in this situation.


    "Do you know who you are offending!"


    "Whoever you are!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to pay any attention to the penny now. He was totally in good intentions, but he didn''t get it well. This made him feel very upset.


    He has been considered restrained, if he was in such a mood in his previous life, he would inevitably shed blood to stop.


    Su Yan took Li Danyi and walked towards the elevator.


    "Su Yan, that...that''s...Hua Weifeng!"


    In the elevator, Li Dan was full of horror. He could no longer be described as scared. He was completely numb by the fright.


    This is not Zhou Tianhao. Compared with Zhou Tianhao, Hua Weifeng is like the difference between an elephant and an ant.


    "It''s okay, it looks the same in my eyes."


    Su Yan said lightly, and he was not lying.


    But Li Danyi was still very scared, he couldn''t help but he was Hua Weifeng, a top figure in Jiangzhou.


    With this kind of existence, Zhou Tianhao was not qualified for kneeling and licking, even Zhou Huihuang was just qualified.


    "Don''t worry, go eat first."


    Su Yan took Li Danyi and walked towards a restaurant opposite the hospital, everything was under his control.


    At the same time, Hua Weifeng was so angry that he almost screamed. Someone dared to fight him. At the same time, he was very jealous of Su Yan. After all, he knew his bodyguard very well.


    But before he was angry, the door of the operating room opened, and Cao Youde rushed out: "General Manager Hua, it''s not good, Miss Wanwan is bleeding!"

 Chapter 32： Kneel down!

    Cao Youde was in a panic. The corridor was only a few tens of meters away, but he fell several times and stumbled to Hua Weifeng.


    Hua Weifeng was furious because of Su Yan''s affairs. At this moment, when he heard Cao Youde''s words, his face was gloomy and terrifying.


    "what did you say!"


    Hua Weifeng looked at Cao Youde coldly, like a fierce lion.


    And Cao Youde was completely like a calf at this moment, without resistance, shivering.


    Hua Weifeng was so frightened that he couldn''t speak, he collapsed on the ground and trembled.


    Hua Weifeng also reacted at this moment, and said angrily: "What''s wrong with you, Miss?!"


    "Miss...Miss...Miss her!"


    Cao Youde was so anxious that he couldn''t say a complete sentence, and he was too shocked.


    At this moment, a nurse rushed out of the emergency room with panic and anxiety in her eyes.


    "Dean, I can''t stop it, the blood is still flowing."


    Cao Youde said completely nervously, "Go get the plasma and give the young lady a blood transfusion!"


    The nurse nodded quickly and rushed towards the blood bank.


    And Hua Weifeng fully understood at this moment, knowing that his daughter might be in danger, and his face at this moment is even more ugly than the face that was refuted by Su Yan just now.


    "Why is this, why is there bleeding!" Hua Weifeng roared.


    Cao Youde recovered a little bit, looking at Hua Weifeng in horror, and said: "We just prepared for the operation and cut Miss Wanwan''s wound, but before cleaning up and disinfecting the blood, the blood sputtered out!"


    "Why is this!"


    Hua Weifeng grasped Cao Youde tightly, wishing to punch Cao Youde to death.


    The dean of the dignified Jiangzhou Hospital should have such a thing happen, which shouldn''t be.


    Anyone with a little bit of common sense knows that this must be caused by Cao Youde''s cutting wound accidentally puncturing the blood vessel, otherwise it would be bloody.


    "You quack!"


    Hua Weifeng slapped Cao Youde''s face with a slap, and slapped Cao Youde on a tortoise. Five finger prints suddenly appeared on his face, which made him feel hot.


    Cao Youde didn''t care about the fingerprints on his face, got up and looked at Hua Weifeng and said, "No, it''s not my fault!"


    "You are a surgeon, it''s not your fault or anyone''s fault!"


    Hua Weifeng''s face was violent, and his eyes showed a murderous look.


    If Hua Wanwan had two shortcomings, he would definitely demolish this hospital. As for Cao Youde, there is no way to survive.


    Cao Youde also knew the consequences. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that he caused it. Even if it was his own cause, he had to shirk it.


    But right now, it''s his own operation. If something happens to the eldest lady, it must be his own responsibility. How to shirk responsibility.


    Cao Youde''s head turned around. In fact, he was a little innocent. He was very careful when cutting the wound. It was impossible to touch the blood vessels. Even the capillaries were cut with the least route.


    But just after the cut, Hua Wanwan''s chest suddenly burst with blood, and he couldn''t stop it at all, which made him panic.


    With the most advanced hemostatic instrument, there was still no way, he had to run out to inform Hua Weifeng.


    But how could Hua Weifeng believe such a thing, this fool could not believe it, the most important thing is that even if Hua Weifeng believes, if something happens to his daughter, he can''t escape Cao Youde, even if he is wronged.


    Cao Youde endured the scorching pain on his face, his head was constantly trying to find a way, his eyes were rolling.


    When Hua Weifeng saw Cao Youde''s appearance, he was not angry, and his daughter was in danger. The dean even dared to run outside.


    "I won''t talk nonsense with you, if something happens to my daughter, you will definitely die!"


    Hua Weifeng glared at Cao Youde with extremely gloomy eyes, and his voice was extremely cold. He Hua Weifeng never tells lies!


    Cao Youde was so frightened that his face twitched, and he was shocked to the extreme.


    But at this moment, he thought of a person, and that was Su Yan.


    Cao Youde immediately said to Hua Weifeng: "Mr. Hua, it''s really not my problem. This is completely delaying the best operation time!"


    When Hua Weifeng heard this, his brows frowned, which delayed the operation time, which reminded him of Su Yan.


    Cao Youde continued: "It was Su Yan, who blocked it. This delayed the best rescue time!"


    Cao Youde insisted on Su Yan, he must be like this, so that he has a ray of life.


    Hua Weifeng frowned even more. When Cao Youde said that after entering, he was quite recognized. In addition, he was unhappy with Su Yan, and he also believed that it was Su Yan.


    "President Hua, the plasma is sufficient now. I can only do my best. As for the others, don''t blame me."


    Cao Youde has a look of expectation, his life is completely a matter of Hua Weifeng.


    Hua Weifeng kicked Cao Youde and said angrily: "Then you should go back to the operating room!"


    "Okay, I will go now!"


    Cao Youde hurriedly rushed into the disinfection room, and then returned to the operating room. Although the situation is critical, it is not impossible to survive.


    But Hua Weifeng''s eyes were full of anger at this moment, and he was extremely angry at Su Yan.


    "Come with me!"


    Hua Weifeng shouted at his group of bodyguards, and hurriedly rushed to the elevator.


    In addition to the hospital, Hua Weifeng looked around and said angrily: "Find him for me, and find him all around!"


    Several bodyguards got the order and scattered around looking for Su Yan.


    But after a while, a bodyguard ran back and said to Hua Weifeng: "Chairman, that kid is in a restaurant."


    "Come with me!"


    A group of people rushed into the restaurant in a hurry, while Su Yan and Li Danyi were in the restaurant and had not yet ordered.


    Seeing Hua Weifeng''s arrival, Su Yan didn''t show any panic, as if he had expected everything and knew that Hua Weifeng would definitely come to him.


    Li Dan was different. He was very worried at first, but at the moment he saw Hua Weifeng approaching him, his face suddenly changed in fright.


    Su Yan patted Li Danyi on the shoulder, and said lightly: "Don''t be afraid, everything is mine."


    Hua Weifeng directly let his subordinates clear the court and drove all the guests out, while he walked towards Su Yan.


    "You kid!"


    Facing Hua Weifeng''s roar, Su Yan didn''t care, and still sat on the chair with a plain expression.


    Hua Weifeng''s bitter eyes stared at Su Yan, and shouted angrily: "Kneel me down!"


    "How old are you?" Su Yan disdain.


    When Hua Weifeng heard this, he looked up at the ceiling a few times, kicked on a chair, and said angrily: "Only I am the overlord of Jiangzhou business community!"


    "Overlord." Su Yan was even more disdainful, and shouted in a low voice, "It looks like an ant in my eyes!"


    The one who made him kneel never appeared!

 Chapter 33： easy

    "You don''t kneel, do you?!"


    Hua Weifeng has completely lost his calmness now. His daughter is in danger. He cannot be calm. He has become a crazy lion at this moment.


    "Very good, you are fine!"


    Hua Weifeng laughed in anger, but smiled a little coldly, like a bloodthirsty demon.


    All of his men gathered around, without any fear.


    Just now these people were easily knocked down by Su Yan, and now they still have pain on their bodies, but if they dare to surround themselves like this, they naturally have a back-up.


    "You blocked my daughter''s best time for surgery, isn''t that right!"


    Hua Weifeng was angry and violent, and his eyes were flushed.


    He is not a domineering person, on the contrary, he is a very low-key business tycoon, this is completely obeying the order of the old man.


    This time, it was entirely because his daughter was in danger, and he was so angry that he lost his mind.


    Su Yan showed contempt, even with a playful abuse, which stung Hua Weifeng even more.


    "If you don''t kneel down, I will kill you!"


    A bodyguard illuminated the pistol around his waist. It turned out that this was their confidence to surround Su Yan.


    Seeing the pistol, Su Yan''s face suddenly changed, which he didn''t expect.


    He can be unafraid of this group of people, and can easily knock them down, or even kill them, but he can''t compete with the pistol, at least not now!


    Seeing Su Yan''s discoloration, Hua Weifeng showed a sneer.


    "So you are afraid of bullets too!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but his face was a little cold, and there was a deep smell in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you jumping, aren''t you dragging, you continue!"


    Hua Weifeng roared, his voice was overwhelming, and he could hear the whole building. He could no longer take care of that much.


    "Kneel down, don''t kneel down and kill you immediately!"


    Hua Weifeng looked at Su Yan with sadness in his eyes. He was very worried about his daughter, but he had no choice but to find Su Yan to vent his anger.


    Su Yan did not kneel down, even when facing the gun, he did not give in.


    On the contrary, he actually laughed, full of ridicule and abuse.


    This made Hua Weifeng so angry that he grabbed the pistol from the bodyguard and pressed Su Yan''s forehead.


    "You have the ability to laugh again, laugh again!"


    Hua Weifeng''s eyes were like bull''s eyes, staring at Su Yan fiercely, trying to overwhelm Su Yan from his aura.


    Li Danyi on the side was already scared and completely scared, he didn''t dare to say a word, he could only curl up and tremble.


    And Su Yan was not intimidated by Hua Weifeng''s muzzle, there was only disdain in his eyes, as if looking at a fool.


    "Do you know why I laugh!"


    "Why!" Hua Weifeng asked.


    "Because you are stupid, I can hardly imagine how you became a master of the business world."


    "Fart, I have all my own efforts today!"


    Su Yan shook his head, not believing Hua Weifeng��s words at all.


    "Impossible, if you are all on your own, how can you be so stupid."


    "Stupid!" Hua Weifeng was sweating all over his body and shouted at Su Yan, "You have something to say again, do you really think I dare not shoot!"


    "What else do you have besides anger? As a business leader, don''t you have no brains at all?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s words, Hua Weifeng suddenly calmed down, and his brain was thinking fast, but the angry expression on his face remained.


    "How long have I blocked, no more than three minutes at most, what kind of diseases can be delayed?"


    "Cao Youde said so!"


    "You believe what he says, he is your father?!"


    "You!" Hua Weifeng was furious.


    Su Yan spread his hands and said, "I said before that if you don''t listen to the old man''s words, you will suffer in front of you. Don''t you blame me for not listening?"


    "Shit!" Hua Weifeng was shaking.


    Su Yan turned and looked at Hua Weifeng, showing a pitiful posture, with a smile on his face.


    "This time I laughed at you and was played around."


    "Your daughter''s illness cannot be operated at all. Her wound was wounded by a master, and there is spiritual power in the wound. Once the wound is cut by a sharp object, the pressure drops sharply, and it must be bleeding!


    The person in front of Hua Weifeng didn''t understand, but he heard the three words of bleeding, and his mind kept rumbling like thunder.


    What Cao Youde was talking about was massive bleeding. Cao Youde knew it was normal, but Su Yan was not in the operating room or even in the hospital. How did he know it? This is unscientific.


    "how do you know?!"


    Hua Weifeng also calmed down at this moment. He did lose his mind just now. As a business man, he shouldn''t be like that.


    "I knew from the beginning that I am also a cultivator!"


    Su Yan spoke proudly, he didn''t even know such simple things, was he still qualified to be called the Immortal Emperor?


    Hua Weifeng seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw, yes, Su Yan is now a life-saving straw in his eyes.


    He doesn''t care about other things, he can''t think of other things at all now, he just wants his daughter to be safe.


    "Is there any way to save my daughter''s life?!"


    Hua Weifeng looked at him begging, and he was totally different from just now.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, turned around and sat down, tasting with tea.


    Hua Weifeng was taken aback, knowing that Su Yan was angry, but he didn''t dare to be angry at all for his daughter''s fate.


    "If you can save my daughter''s life, I will immediately kneel down and apologize to you!"


    Hua Weifeng''s words frightened several bodyguards, and the high-ranking boss dared to say such things, it was incredible.


    They are just subordinates, so naturally they dare not say anything and can only remain silent.


    But Su Yan put down his teacup and looked at Hua Weifeng.


    "Come on, for your poor daughter''s sake, I don''t care about it."


    Hua Weifeng is overjoyed, which shows that his daughter has hope.


    "Enough plasma, otherwise the gods can''t save it."


    "It must be enough, not enough. I will unscrew Cao Youde''s head."


    Su Yan looked at Li Danyi, and said with regret: "I''m sorry, I''m tired of following you."


    Li Dan shook her head. She didn''t think about this now, she was only worried about how Su Yan should respond. She knew that Su Yan was not a doctor.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to Hua Weifeng, and walked out of the restaurant first. Hua Weifeng and others hurriedly followed.


    On the way, Hua Weifeng looked at Su Yan and asked, "What are you going to do to save my daughter? According to Cao Youde''s words, it''s not a simple matter."


    "It''s just a breeze for me."


    Su Yan said disdainfully, since he dared to interfere with this matter, it must be easy to treat.


    Hearing this, Hua Weifeng relaxed slightly, and now he can only count on Su Yan.


    His daughter must have nothing to do, because he is such a daughter as Hua Wanwan.


    This is his darling, and the darling of the entire Hua family. There is absolutely nothing to lose!

 Chapter 34： Rejuvenation

    The group of people walked towards the hospital, and Hua Weifeng couldn''t wait to hold Su Yan and run, because Su Yan''s speed was too slow, it was like a snail.


    "Can you hurry up, life is at stake!"


    Hua Weifeng didn''t dare to threaten Su Yan. After all, he relied on Su Yan. He had always pointed a gun at Su Yan''s head and asked him to treat the eldest lady.


    Su Yan said lightly: "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, let Cao Youde dance for a while."


    Su Yan''s meaning was obvious, but he wanted to make Cao Youde anxious for a while.


    When a group of people came to the emergency room, Cao Youde actually ran out again, collapsed to the ground in frustration and even despair.


    Upon seeing this, Hua Weifeng knew that the situation was not good, and couldn''t help but angrily said: "What''s the matter, what''s wrong with my daughter?!"


    Cao Youde was shocked when he saw Hua Weifeng coming back. He knew he was dead soon.


    However, when he saw Su Yan next to Hua Weifeng, he could not help but immediately jumped up.


    "Su Yan, what a good thing you did!"


    Su Yan ignored Cao Youde''s anger at all, as if facing the air.


    Cao Youde naturally wouldn''t stop, and continued to roar, "It''s all you, how could this be the case if you didn''t stop it!"


    Su Yan heard the words, showing contempt, and said in a cold voice: "Block, you are afraid that you are opening your eyes and talking nonsense, it is obvious that you accidentally cut the artery by cutting the wound!"


    Cao Youde''s face changed suddenly, and he said anxiously, "You sprayed people with blood, I definitely didn''t cut his veins!"


    "Blood squirting, you are still the dean of Jiangzhou Hospital in vain, and you can''t justify it." Su Yan''s disdain was even worse, and he continued, "Is it possible to block him for a few minutes to make him bleed?"


    Cao Youde was suddenly stuck by Su Yan''s questioning, and he also suddenly thought of this question.


    Yes, just delay for a few minutes, it is impossible to bleed heavily.


    Is it really yourself? !


    Impossible, absolutely not!


    Cao Youde''s heart was trembling, his forehead was already full of sweat, and his face was bloodless.


    "You slander, you are definitely slander, Miss Wanwan died because of you!"


    When Hua Weifeng heard this, he kicked Cao Youde directly, kicking him bruised and swollen.


    "What are you talking about, my daughter is dead?!"


    Cao Youde knew that he had said something wrong, and quickly changed his words: "President Hua, forgive me. I made a mistake in my words because I was angry. Miss Wanwan is in a dangerous situation now, but she still has a pulse and breathing."


    Only then did Hua Weifeng calm down and stared at Cao Youde: "You said so much is completely useless, and I will spare you if my daughter is fine."


    Su Yan ignored it and walked towards the emergency room. At this moment, his pace was very fast, and finally he ran directly.


    He knew that Hua Wanwan''s situation was not good and he had to speed up. If he really couldn''t save it by then, it would be troublesome.


    It is impossible for him to compete with bullets now, bullets can easily kill him, so Hua Wanwan must be saved.


    Su Yan rushed into the rescue room and saw a group of doctors and nurses in a hurry, all of them shaking their hands with fright.


    After all, this is Hua Wanwan, Jiangzhou''s business card. If there is a mistake, they will definitely not please.


    "You all go out!"


    Su Yan shouted at the group of doctors and nurses, her voice cold, with an unquestionable tone.


    When these doctors heard this, they were naturally angry when they saw that such a young Su Yan ran in without wearing protective clothing.


    "Who let you in!" a doctor shouted angrily.


    "Hua Weifeng let me in, if you don''t go out again, bullets don''t have eyes!"


    Su Yan''s words immediately suffocated the group of people, one by one they completely wilted and left the rescue room one after another.


    Su Yan glanced at the meter, his pulse had reached a critical value, and he must be treated immediately.


    "help me!"


    As soon as Li Dan heard it, she nodded quickly. She knew that Su Yan needed her now. Even if she didn''t return hope, she must help Su Yan.


    "I need a long needle, sterilized."


    "I''ll get it!"


    As soon as Li Dan rushed out of the rescue room, he brought a large pack of fine needles for acupuncture in the utensil room.


    Su Yan pulled out one and said to Li Danyi, "I will spurt blood later, don''t be afraid, just keep the plasma delivery."


    "Ok."


    After all, Li Danyi had seen rescue operations, so he was not afraid of bleeding.


    Su Yan nodded, looking at Hua Wanwan on the hospital bed with both eyes, her eyes became firm.


    He couldn''t treat the fracture before, completely because he didn''t have a little spiritual power, but now it''s different. Even though he only has a little spiritual power, it is very easy to treat Hua Wanwan.


    He is an immortal emperor. He is very talented in the immortal realm, and the improvement of his realm can be called an evildoer, but in addition to cultivation, he is also very good at acupuncture and medicine.


    Su Yan looked at Hua Wanwan''s wound. At this moment, blood was still surging from the wound.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and directly pierced the needle, hitting the acupuncture points accurately.


    At the same time, he took out five more needles and stuck them at the corresponding acupuncture points at the same time.


    But for a moment, Hua Wanwan''s body was already covered with long needles, and she looked rather shocked.


    But at this moment, Hua Wanwan''s wound burst and the blood surged, she was shocked.


    Li Dan was stunned by such a sight. She had never seen such a **** blood. She was too shocked.


    "Su Yan?!"


    Li Dan yelled in fear, he couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Su Yan said coldly: "Do your duty well!"


    As soon as Li Dan was startled by Su Yan''s voice, he hurriedly turned around, looked at the plasma, and immediately filled a bag.


    At this moment, Cao Youde outside was still speaking to Hua Weifeng with all his heart, obviously speaking ill of Su Yan.


    "President Hua, how can you let that kid in!"


    "Yes, Mr. Hua, this is completely messy!"


    "He''s not a doctor, Mr. Hua, are you trying to kill a horse as a living horse doctor!"


    Not only Cao Youde, but other doctors and nurses also spoke.


    Hua Weifeng didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to speak now, he just wanted to wait for the result. This is gambling, and there is no way to gamble.


    If Su Yan was not allowed in, could these quack doctors save their daughter? There was no way.


    But at this moment, the emergency room indicator that had been lit in red suddenly went out, and the door was pushed open.


    Hua Weifeng almost fell from the chair, his legs were soft, and he stared at the rescue room.


    He was looking forward to it with great expectations, hoping that his daughter would be safe and safe.


    As soon as Li Dan pushed the mobile stretcher, Su Yan walked behind, with beads of sweat hanging on his forehead.


    "How''s it going?!"


    Hua Weifeng asked tremblingly, his eyes full of expectation.


    "Ms. Hua, Miss Wanwan is no problem!"


    Li Danyi was also extremely excited, her bloodless face was now resplendent, and the stone in her heart fell to the ground.


    Hua Weifeng knelt down and looked at Su Yan and said with shame: "Wonderful rejuvenation!"

 Chapter 35： Guiqiu

    The words "Miaoshou Rejuvenation" are Hua Weifeng''s praise to Su Yan, his gratitude to him, and even a rebuke to himself.


    He has mixed feelings in his heart now, and it is so complicated that his face is reddening, but deep in his heart, he is grateful, full of gratitude.


    In any case, this is the best result for his daughter to turn the crisis into peace.


    Facing Hua Weifeng''s kneeling, Su Yan was not surprised. Hua Weifeng himself said before that if Hua Wanwan was rescued, he would kneel and apologize.


    But after all, Hua Weifeng is the boss of a tens of billions of empires. With such a noble existence, kneeling down to people, this spread is still very affected.


    Therefore, Su Yan stepped forward and helped Hua Weifeng up.


    "A little effort is not enough."


    Su Yan also spoke modestly. He didn''t want to be too ostentatious. It was all his own business, and he didn''t want Hua Wanwan to die so unexplainably.


    Li Danyi pushed Hua Wanwan into the sterile ward. Although Hua Wanwan was in danger, she was still very weak and needed special treatment.


    At the moment, the expressions on the faces of the doctors and nurses in the whole building were quite wonderful.


    Their hearts are full of incredible, because they are very aware of Hua Wanwan''s condition and have lost several bags of blood. It can be said that Hua Wanwan''s own blood has been drained, how could this be saved.


    According to medical terms, this is simply impossible. After all, it is a hemorrhage of the heart, which is the result of the declaration of death.


    But Su Yan was so awesome and saved Hua Wanwan to life, even if they didn''t believe it.


    Cao Youde held his head in his hands, shaking his head with an unspeakable expression.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Cao Youde didn''t believe in such a result at all. How could a hairy boy and no medical skills pull Hua Wanwan back from the deadlock?


    "No, it''s impossible, this kid must be cheating!"


    Cao Youde can''t control his emotions, his emotions are multifaceted and complicated.


    On the one hand, Su Yan and Zhou Tianhao are rivals, and Cao Youde is on Zhou Tianhao''s side, and naturally resents Su Yan.


    On the other hand, Su Yan came to the hospital and smashed money into his face. This completely insulted his dignity and personality, and did not put his dignified President Jiangzhou in his eyes.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Yan rescued Hua Wanwan, and everything he said before was no longer valid. This proved that he was a quack doctor, which he could not accept!


    "Mr. Hua, you should be more cautious, and be careful of this kid''s fraud!"


    Cao Youde looked at Su Yan viciously, and now wished to sack Su Yan, because Su Yan completely trampled him today.


    Hua Weifeng seemed to shoot two fires in his eyes, and he treated Cao Youde''s words as farting. He is not a brain-dead. He knows who saved his daughter!


    "Cao Youde!"


    Hua Weifeng yelled at Cao Youde, his voice reverberating throughout the hospital, scaring the faces of the doctors and nurses who were still in shock.


    Cao Youde also trembled, looking at Hua Weifeng in amazement.


    "President Hua, this kid has no medical skills at all, how could he save Miss Wanwan!"


    Hua Weifeng grabbed Cao Youde''s skirt and looked at him furiously.


    "You mean, my daughter should die?!"


    Cao Youde''s legs softened. He had never said this before and dared not think about it, but speaking from Hua Weifeng''s mouth had already scared him to death.


    "No, how dare I."


    Hua Weifeng slammed Cao Youde to the ground, making him confused and staring at gold stars.


    Su Yan looked at Cao Youde at this moment, with a trace of contempt and disdain in his eyes.


    He originally wanted to end the matter, but Cao Youde actually wanted to bite him, which he couldn''t bear.


    "Mr. Hua, the president of Jiangzhou Hospital has opinions on me from the very beginning."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Hua Weifeng''s complexion turned flat, and he said in a deep voice, "He is just a quack."


    "Quack doctor is not fake, I also think his character is very problematic."


    "Oh?" Hua Weifeng looked cold, looking at Su Yan and waiting for the next step.


    "Look, I kindly reminded me at the beginning that Hua Wanwan was injured by a martial arts expert. There was a secret force in the wound, so he couldn''t operate, but he said that I was delaying the operation.


    Hua Weifeng frowned. He didn''t believe it at first, but now he has to believe it and admires it very much. He increasingly thinks that Su Yan is a great existence.


    "Now it can be proved that what I said is true, is he fake?"


    "of course."


    "In this way, the time wasted is nothing but nothing, which shows that the bleeding from the operation is completely his fault!"


    Su Yan pointed to Hua Weifeng, his face was cold, but there was a hint of sneer in his eyes.


    Cao Youde''s expression was shocked, and his heart was already extremely shocked. He knew that Su Yan was going to engage himself, but now he has no idea.


    "Chief Hua!"


    Cao Youde wanted to ask for mercy, but was interrupted by Hua Weifeng.


    "The words of Su En people are true. You Cao Youde is a liar who deceives the world. How can He De be the dean of Jiangzhou Hospital!"


    Cao Youde softened all over, with a sense of despair in his heart.


    He is scared, he is very scared, he knows Hua Weifeng''s ability very well, and he can disappear in Jiangzhou with a move of his finger.


    "Mr. Hua, I was wrong, everything is my fault!"


    Cao Youde can only beg for mercy at the moment, there is no other way.


    Su Yan smiled even more when he saw this. If people do not offend me, I will not offend others. If people want to offend me, I will make you regret it!


    Hua Weifeng looked indifferent and ignored Cao Youde''s plea. He was now very angry with Cao Youde, and his daughter was almost killed by this person.


    Cao Youde climbed to the feet of Hua Weifeng, pulled his trouser legs, tears and nose flowed together, begging for mercy.


    Hua Weifeng kicked him away and said coldly: "Of course you have to pay responsibility for what you do yourself!"


    "Obviously you are a master of rejuvenation, but you, a quack doctor, framed me and almost killed my daughter!"


    Cao Youde knows what Hua Weifeng meant, and this is nothing more than what Su Yan meant. What Su Yan wants Cao Youde to do, Hua Weifeng must do it.


    Cao Youde rushed to Su Yan, kneeling and said, "Su Yan, please bypass me with mercy."


    "Spare you, aren''t you angry about Zhou Tianhao?" Su Yan sneered.


    Cao Youde immediately shook his head and said: "No, no, no, how can I be with him for a scum like Zhou Tianhao."


    Su Yan looked cold and ignored Cao Youde''s words.


    However, he walked towards Hua Weifeng and said to him: "Such a person is not worthy of being a doctor. Let''s dismiss him from his post."


    Hua Weifeng was taken aback and said, "Don''t be him?"


    Su Yan shook his head and replied: "This kind of garbage kills all dirty hands. Let him be impoverished for a lifetime."


    Hua Weifeng nodded, Su Yan said so, he naturally agreed.

 Chapter 36： Hua old thanks

    When Cao Youde heard this, he didn''t relax in his heart. Immortality is the best result.


    At this moment, he was really grateful to Su Yan. If it weren''t for Su Yan, he would have been killed by Hua Weifeng.


    How much does Hua Weifeng exist, a well-known wealthy businessman in Jiangzhou, the boss of the business empire group, and a respected father.


    Such a person can be said to be able to do whatever he wants in Jiangzhou. No one can stop him at all. Who would dare to offend him unless he wants his life.


    It can be said that Cao Youde had walked through Guimenguan just now. If it weren''t for Su Yan, he would really want to gg.


    Now Cao Youde is still half angrily at Su Yan. He is completely emotional and complains with virtue. He has experienced it today.


    But in fact, Su Yan didn''t let Hua Weifeng kill Cao Youde. He was completely disdainful. An ordinary person whose ants could not be in ants had no intention of killing him.


    He didn''t bother to kill, he didn''t retaliate with virtue.


    Seeing Cao Youde''s constant kowtow to himself, Su Yan was extremely indifferent, and looked at Li Danyi who was aside.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Dan nodded a little and followed Su Yan very well.


    Now Su Yan is in her heart, that is the master of rejuvenation, is simply a combination of civil and military, the key is to look good.


    Whose girl is not tempted, just because she has not met her favorite man!


    Hua Weifeng stopped Su Yan at this moment, looked at him and said: "The benefactor''s life-saving grace, I have no teeth to remember Hua Weifeng!"


    Su Yan''s face was flat, and he didn''t care about Hua Weifeng''s thanks.


    "It''s a trivial matter, it''s not enough."


    "No, this is a trivial matter for the benefactor, but for our family, it is a big deal."


    Su Yan nodded. After all, Hua Weifeng is such a daughter. This is true.


    With a business empire, Hua Weifeng still only has one daughter, which shows his doting and love for Hua Wanwan.


    Even if most people like their own daughter, I am afraid they will continue to give birth to a son.


    This is not patriarchal, but a fundamental choice. After all, a man is the most reliable one to manage a family.


    As for the daughter, that naturally makes her beautiful and carefree. Isn''t it too wrong to manage the business?


    This is the idea of ??the rich. It is also a social phenomenon to support poor children and rich daughters.


    "This is my business card. The benefactor can find me for anything in the future. As long as I can do it, I will do my best!"


    Hua Weifeng is very sincere, and is really very grateful to Su Yan, without any intention of adulteration.


    Su Yan glanced at Hua Weifeng''s business card and did not refuse. After all, he was the boss of a dignified business empire. So many people looked at him. If he refused, he would be too shameless.


    If you have something in the future, you can also find him. After all, he is just building a foundation, not a powerful existence who knows the world.


    He understands that there are bound to be all kinds of troubles in this world. Some troubles can be solved by themselves, and some troubles are more difficult to solve by themselves. This can be thrown to Hua Weifeng.


    Seeing Su Yan took it over, Hua Weifeng looked excited, which shows that Su Yan forgave him for his previous rudeness, which can be regarded as a relief.


    "Okay, don''t live here."


    As soon as Su Yan left with Li Dan, she still wanted to invite her to dinner, after all, she wanted to thank her.


    At this moment, downstairs of the hospital, a black car drove in. The car was not high-end, just an Audi without a license plate.


    But the faces of the people around him changed drastically, and they could recognize the car.


    Because this car is a gift from the country, it is more meaningful than luxury cars.


    The car door opened, and an elderly man walked into the hospital accompanied by a man in a black suit. The panic can be seen from the old man''s face, very panic.


    Arriving in the hospital lobby, the man in black suit directly asked: "Where is my lady?!"


    "What is your lady''s name?"


    The nurse said somewhat displeased.


    "Hua Wanwan."


    When the nurse heard this, her expression suddenly changed, and she immediately reverently said, "In the rescue room."


    When the old man heard it, his complexion became colder, and his arm, which was like a dry bark, began to tremble at this moment.


    "go!"


    The old man took the lead and walked upstairs.


    But after a while, the old man came to the rescue room, and everyone saluted him respectfully.


    Jiangzhou Hualao, a respected existence, who does not know.


    Mr. Hua saw Hua Weifeng at a glance, and hurried over, and said anxiously, "What''s wrong with Wanwan?"


    Hua Weifeng didn''t expect that his father would come, so he hurriedly said at this moment: "Wanwan is all right, turn the crisis into peace."


    Hearing this, the trembling Hua Lao was relieved and returned to nature.


    "It''s fine if it''s fine, it''s fine if it''s fine."


    Under the leadership of Hua Weifeng, all the people headed towards the ward. When Hua Lao saw Hua Wanwan, he shed tears and was full of distress.


    After a few seconds, Hua Lao said with a cold face: "What is the reason that Wanwan was so badly injured?!"


    Hua Weifeng was also extremely angry at the moment. He was dizzy just now and didn''t care why Hua Wanwan was hurt.


    He looked at Hua Lao and said, "Wanwan was hurt by a cultivator!"


    Hua Lao''s pupils shrank and his expression became colder, he understood everything.


    "A group of rats, it''s not a disaster to my family, they have the ability to come to me!"


    Hua Lao meant very bluntly, Hua Wanwan was injured because of him.


    As a highly respected person in Jiangzhou, of course there is no shortage of enemies. After all, Mr. Hua punished many people and undermined the interests of many people.


    Naturally, this group of people resented and couldn''t beat Hua Lao, so they could only target his family.


    Knowing everything, Old Hua looked at the black-clothed man beside him and said, "Check it out for me, and be sure to find out who did it!"


    Of course he will not give up at this time, he will definitely pursue it to the end and let the enemy know the consequences of his actions!


    And Hua Weifeng said to Hua Lao at this moment: "Wanwan can be fine, it depends on the Suen people."


    "The Suen?!"


    Hua Lao looked excited and saved his granddaughter, which is naturally a great favor.


    He hurriedly said: "Please!"


    Hua Weifeng walked out of the ward and saw that Su Yan was about to leave by the elevator, so he hurriedly stepped forward and stopped.


    "Sooner wait a minute."


    Su Yan turned around and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "My old man heard about this and wants to thank the Suen people."


    "Then there is no need."


    Su Yan didn''t have the time and idle time, he even regretted being too nosy, just wasting time.


    Hua Weifeng looked stiff and couldn''t help saying: "My father really wants to thank you."


    "I said no need."


    Su Yan''s expression was a little cold, and his previous favor with Hua Weifeng disappeared.


    This caused Hua Weifeng''s brows to frown, and sweat burst out of his forehead.


    At this moment, Old Hua had already walked over, and his face became stiff when he saw Su Yan.


    He looked at Hua Weifeng and said, "The Suen man you mentioned is him?!"


    Hua Weifeng nodded and said, "Yes, if it weren''t for Su En people''s rejuvenation, Wanwan would be killed by that quack doctor."


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yan and said, "Does the little friend still know me?"


    Su Yan was also a little surprised when he saw Hua Lao.


    "Old Hua, why are you here?"


    "Wanwan is my granddaughter, of course I want to come here."


    Su Yan was a little dumbfounded. In the end, it turned out to be such a thing. This Jiangzhou place is really small.


    But now he has a new understanding of Hua Lao, this person is deeply hidden, Hua Weifeng is his son.


    "Thanks to Su Xiaoyou for his life-saving grace." Mr. Hua sincerely thanked him.


    "It''s serious, Hua Lao also helped me before."


    The two looked at each other and both laughed.

 Chapter 37： Difficult

    Hua Weifeng was still in the dark, and had no idea what was going on.


    After several seconds, Hua Weifeng asked, "Master, do you know Su En people?"


    Old Hua nodded and said: "Yes, I have discussed with Su Xiaoyou."


    Hua Weifeng''s complexion became stiff, but he knew that his daddy was so powerful that he would be able to learn from him, that would not be bad, and Su Yan was only eighteen years old.


    This made Hua Weifeng look at Su Yangao incomparably, so young and with such cultivation skills, he could still rejuvenate his life, and his future was unlimited.


    He had other ideas in his heart, and his daughter was as good as that. If he could be with Su Yan, wouldn''t it be a strong alliance? His father also agreed very much.


    But he can''t say clearly now, this matter has to take time.


    "Ms. Hua is still very weak and must be looked after at all times to prevent bacterial infection."


    Su Yan was serious, and what he said was true. After all, Hua Wanwan was seriously injured.


    Both Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng nodded their heads, and they naturally followed Su Yan''s words in every possible way.


    It''s not Su Yan, maybe their family has been overshadowed once.


    "Little friend, don''t worry, Wanwan will leave it to us now. You must be tired too. Why don''t you let me take a rest in the humble house."


    Su Yan shook his head, how could he go to Hua Lao''s house, but now he wants to invite Li Dan to dinner, the favor has not been paid.


    "I still have something to do, and I will come to visit another day."


    Su Yan''s words are very sophisticated, making Hua Lao frown a little. At the age of eighteen, Hua Lao thought Su Yan was an old monster.


    But Su Yan''s face made Old Hua had to shake his head, Su Yan was a young man.


    He is more satisfied with Su Yan now. If he had such a grandson, it would be great. Looking at Su Yan, his eyes are full of kindness.


    After greeting Hua Lao, Su Yan left the hospital.


    When we arrived outside the hospital, there was a lot of traffic, and the pedestrians on the road were also striding meteors. This is the fast pace of the city.


    Su Yan looked at Li Danyi and said, "Beauty, what do you want to eat?"


    Li Danyi was still very excited in his heart. All of this was so dreamy, as if it were a movie, I couldn''t believe it until now.


    Li Dan looked at Su Yan and asked, "How did you save Hua Wanwan?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s very simple."


    Li Dan pursed his mouth and said unhappy: "You always say it''s very simple, I feel you are pretending to be forced."


    Su Yan frowned, pretending to be forced, he hadn''t thought that his behavior would have this title.


    "You can think so."


    Su Yan didn''t refute it, but Li Dan was taken aback.


    "You are weird."


    Su Yan nodded: "Good evaluation."


    "For weird people, then I''m going to kill them badly."


    As soon as Li Dan showed a smirk, Su Yan was not allowed to cut his meat for this meal.


    "Can''t ask for it."


    Su Yan is not afraid of being slaughtered. If Li Dan is not allowed to eat well, it will not be a favor.


    "Let''s go to the most expensive one ahead."


    Li Danyi didn''t have the slightest intention of being polite. After such a great concentration, he should have a good meal" to ease his fear.


    When they arrived at the restaurant in front, it was magnificent and very high-end, and at first glance, it was not affordable for ordinary people.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, he was not short of money right now, and he could just eat some food.


    When the two arrived at the hotel, they thought the waiter came over immediately and asked kindly: "What do you want to eat?"


    Su Yan looked at Li Dan and said, "Just order what you want. If I order, it will be all over again."


    Li Dan frowned and said, "Come all over, have you finished eating."


    She looked at the menu, many of them were good, but when she saw the price, Li Dan immediately changed color.


    "This price!"


    Very expensive, very expensive, any dish costs thousands of dollars, even thousands.


    Although it is precious and high-end ingredients, it is too expensive for her to accept. She was only born in an ordinary family and saved a lot of money.


    "Shall we change another house?"


    Li Danyi''s words made the waiter full of contempt, and his face became cold.


    But who knows that Su Yan looked at the waiter and said, "Please serve some of your special dishes."


    The waiter calmed down and nodded with a smile.


    "Eight or nine are enough to eat?"


    Su Yanwang asked Li Danyi.


    "It''s too expensive to eat."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to pay, besides, I am now a benefactor of the Hua family. Are you afraid of not having money?"


    Su Yan didn''t say he had money, but he didn''t have money. The Hua family knew that he would definitely have to come to help him settle the bill because he was a benefactor of the Hua family.


    Li Danyi nodded.


    When the two of them were eating, they didn''t talk much, and Su Yan had just ordinary feelings towards Li Danyi, and Li Danyi now felt that Su Yan was very far away from him.


    Because she understood that Su Yan and Hua Lao Na and other people have friendship, and they are no longer ordinary people, and all the thoughts in her heart can only be buried in her heart.


    "I''m going abroad next month."


    Li Dan looked at Su Yan and said that she actually had a fantasy and hoped that Su Yan would be with her. She now has a special feeling for Su Yan.


    But who knows that Su Yan said: "Congratulations, go abroad for further study, the future is unlimited."


    This made Li Danyi''s look dimmed immediately, smiled awkwardly, and finally just focused on eating and stopped talking.


    After eating, the two separated directly and went home.


    Back at the residence, Su Yan fell asleep.


    The next day, he got up on time and went to school. He values ??his work and rest. Only a good work and rest can have a good health.


    After all, he is not an immortal emperor who knows the heavens and the earth now, but just a little ant in the foundation building period. Everything has to follow the ordinary path and walk slowly step by step.


    I was still familiar with the steamed bun shop. I asked for a tray of steamed buns and finished eating slowly. Su Yan didn''t take the bus this time and went straight to the school.


    Running can exercise your body, even if it is incomparable with "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", but it is one thing to exercise. Su Yan is now eager to improve his realm.


    Although the earth has no spiritual power, it can be said that spiritual power is exhausted, but he is not sure that there is no strong in this place. Hua Lao is an example, and there are probably many stronger people than Hua Lao.


    When he arrived at school, Su Yan was directly pulled aside by Jiang Wenwen.


    "What is it, so mysterious?"


    "My dad has encountered something difficult."


    "Your father has encountered something difficult, why are you looking for me?"


    "To be precise, my father''s company has encountered difficulties."


    Su Yan waved his hand, feeling a little inexplicable.


    "I know you are great. You are like a person who has changed. Only you can help with this."


    Su Yan was very helpless, but seeing Jiang Wenwen so anxious, he also felt compassionate.


    After all, he was born again, and few people treated him well. Jiang Wenwen was the first person to treat him well.


    Based on this, helping Su Yan is just a matter of effort.


    "What the **** is it?"


    Jiang Wenwen said all the things in a row, and Su Yan also had a certain understanding of this.


    "Don''t worry, I will settle this matter."

 Chapter 38： Put out the smoke!

    After that, Su Yan left school.


    Jiang Wenwen''s father is Jiang Shenglai, the manager of Yuhai Group, and he is also a very powerful person.


    But the Yuhai Group is facing a crisis, and now it is about to be acquired by the Weishi Group, which is near the market. Normal acquisition is okay, but the Weishi Group is a strong buy.


    At this moment, the conference hall of Yuhai Group is very lively, with a group of directors in it.


    Today is the company''s general meeting of shareholders, and it is also a day for them to conspire.


    In order to benefit, this group of directors did not hesitate to be traitors and colluded with the Wei Group to vote for the Wei Group to purchase the Yuhai Group.


    The person who came this time was not the boss of the Wei Group, but the young master of the Wei Group, a young man who had read a lot of books overseas.


    This time everything has been handled by his father, Wei Shiyuan only needs to do a cutscene, and exercise to change himself by the way.


    Outside the lobby on the first floor of the group, a Maybach stopped at the door.


    A young man got out of the car, wearing sunglasses, standing upside down with shiny hair and a Cuban cigar in his hand.


    The young man took off his sunglasses and looked up at the whole building, his eyes revealing endless greed.


    "Soon this building will belong to my Wei family!"


    This person is Wei Shiyuan. He laughed heartily at this moment, as if he had a premonition that he would become a business giant in his future life.


    "Master, Xi Xiaoxi''s stinky girl still disagrees."


    A black-clothed man behind him poured cold water on him, causing his smile to abruptly cease.


    Wei Shiyuan''s face was cold, and he glared at him.


    "What if she doesn''t agree, all directors of Yuhai Group agree, can she stop it?!"


    "Yes, yes, the young master is right."


    "Hmph, I''m here to negotiate this time, anyway, she must sign the purchase contract this time!"


    Wei Shiyuan threw away the cigar and walked directly inside. He was entrusted with a heavy responsibility by his father when he returned home this time. Naturally, this couldn''t be messed up.


    Wei Shiyuan sat in the first seat unwillingly, with a bossy posture, and a group of subordinates stood behind him in a regular manner.


    "Master Wei, Chairman Wei hasn''t come?"


    A director asked with a smile, very respectful, even though Wei Shiyuan is not the chairman of the Wei Group.


    "My father has something to do with him, so let me handle it this time."


    Wei Shiyuan said nonchalantly, the cigar in his mouth kept shining red, and the surrounding area suddenly filled with smoke.


    The other directors looked at each other, how can such a big thing be so trivial, it shows that they are not taken seriously.


    But they couldn''t be angry, nor dared to be angry, after all, they begged the Wei Group to buy it.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves, and no one can live with money.


    Of course, Wei Shiyuan knew what these people were thinking. At this moment, you said: "Don��t worry, my father��s promise will certainly not be less. Your status will remain unchanged, and you will receive a considerable amount of money. The advance payment has not already entered you. Are you pocketing?"


    All the directors nodded quickly, which is true. Each of them received a corresponding advance payment, and the amount was not cheap.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Wei Gongzi rest assured that this time we will fully support your company''s acquisition of Yuhai Group."


    "Yes, Yuhai Group has been shaky, and being acquired by the Weishi Group is good for everyone."


    Hearing this, Wei Shiyuan smiled. What he wanted was this effect, which was right to what his father said. This group of people were just idiots who saw money.


    Wei Shiyuan thought to himself, now let you be very proud of you. When the company is acquired, I will slowly kick you away one by one!


    Wei Bangzheng had already planned to hand over the Yuhai Group to Wei Shiyuan to take care of it. It was an investigation of Wei Shiyuan, and Wei Shiyuan was naturally very concerned.


    How could he let this group of people stay in the company arrogantly, it''s just a means.


    As time passed, the cigar in Wei Shiyuan''s hand was almost half-burned, which made him a little impatient.


    "Why is your president so slow? Has his feet wrapped?!" Wei Shiyuan said with dissatisfaction.


    A director looked at Jiang Shenglai by the door at this moment: "Isn''t the president with you? Why haven''t you come?"


    Jiang Shenglai''s complexion changed and he couldn''t speak. Although he was a manager, the directors of this group of people were still incomparable.


    But at this moment, a voice came, soft and strong.


    "Put out the smoke!"

 Chapter 39： White-eyed wolf

    Obviously, the person who spoke was Xi Xiaoxi, the female chairman of Yuhai Group, who was in danger. Take over the position of his father.


    Her words were firm and even a hint of command, and there was no room for doubt or even compromise.


    Xi Xiaoxi is dressed in a formal dress with a white v-neck shirt, matched with a black suit and even a black short skirt. With her cold face, she is like a strong woman in the workplace.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s eyes looked directly at Wei Shiyuan, and he looked directly at Wei Shiyuan''s eyes, without any intention of avoiding it at all.


    Xi Xiaoxi is a strong woman, and many people in Jiangzhou know that it is not like a pretty girl, otherwise it is impossible to take over the mess of the Yuhai Group.


    Wei Shiyuan looked surprised at this moment. He never thought that the new president of Yuhai Group would be a woman.


    Not only that, but the most deadly thing was such a beautiful and temperamental goddess, which made Wei Shiyuan''s heart throbbing.


    Wei Shiyuan is a wave of waves. Although others are smart and knowledgeable, the joy of the rich second generation has not fallen. Therefore, he has seen many beautiful women, but it is rare for a woman to make his heartbeat when he meets.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s temperament attracted him, and at the same time, he also knew that Xi Xiaoxi was a top student of a prestigious school with a high IQ, which made him feel about Xi Xiaoxi to a new level.


    The woman Wei Shiyuan played with the most was still a vase. He had never touched this kind of goddess with temperament, education and family.


    Even though he tried his best to keep it, Wei Shiyuan''s eyes looked straight at Xi Xiaoxi for a minute.


    Not only that, Wei Shiyuan also shifted his gaze down, immediately relaxed and happy, and his figure was perfect.


    Feeling Wei Shiyuan''s fierce and unpretentious gaze, Xi Xiaoxi frowned slightly and said directly: "Did you hear what I said?!"


    Wei Shiyuan recovered his expression and smiled lightly, "What did you say?"


    "Put out the smoke, this is not your private place!"


    Wei Shiyuan didn''t care and didn''t plan to do so.


    He looked at all the directors and said, "None of them said, what right do you have to say about me?"


    "Because I am the president of this company!" Xi Xiaoxi''s willow eyebrows are erect, and he has a three-point aversion to Wei Shiyuan.


    In addition, Wei Shiyuan was from the Wei family, and his disgust rose to eight points in an instant.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are the new president of Yuhai Group. May I ask your name?"


    Wei Shiyuan pretended to be garlic but he knew it, and he performed well.


    "Just call me the president."


    Xi Xiaoxi''s name is not a secret thing. Many people in the company and even in Jiangzhou know it. She just disdains to tell Wei Shiyuan to know it.


    Wei Shiyuan really didn''t know Xi Xiaoxi''s name. After all, he had only returned to China and had been abroad for several years, so he was naturally not familiar with Jiangzhou.


    "Well, just call you President Xi." Wei Shiyuan did not delve into the matter, but his eyes rested on Xi Xiaoxi''s body again. "President Xi is really the best."


    Xi Xiaoxi frowned and said angrily: "If your smoke is not extinguished, get out!"


    She was really angry now, and she wouldn''t let a smoking enemy do whatever he wanted.


    "Okay, okay, just go out."


    Wei Shiyuan threw the cigar to his men, clasping his hands and still looking at Xi Xiaoxi, the more he looked at him, the more satisfied.


    "Not bad."


    The other directors dared not put one fart, and could only pretend not to see it.


    Although Xi Xiaoxi was angry, she knew that there was no way to preach to such a dude, although Wei Shiyuan was a high-achieving student.


    "Why didn''t Wei Bangzheng come?"


    "My father is busy with everything, so I will do it for you." Wei Shiyuan said lightly. At this moment, he was a little fancied about Xi Xiaoxi.


    "You!" Xi Xiaoxi deliberately dragged on, and then said, "What position do you hold in the Wei Group?"


    Wei Shiyuan''s subordinates angrily said, "Does my young master still need to hold any position!"


    "Nonsense, it is the Wei Group who wants to acquire my Yuhai Group, who will of course get the Wei Group to negotiate." Xi Xiaoxi is not weak.


    The subordinate was furious and pointed to Xi Xiaoxi who almost wanted to do it.


    Wei Shiyuan waved his hand, and his subordinates stopped being angry.


    "Of course I have a position, chairman of the Weishi Group subsidiary Yuhai Group!"


    Wei Shiyuan looked at Xi Xiaoxi with an evil smile. In his eyes, the Yuhai Group would be swallowed by the Wei Group.


    Now, Wei Shiyuan is not only interested in Yuhai Group, but also Xi Xiaoxi, a great beauty. He wants to kill two birds with one stone, both the company and the people.


    "presumptuous!"


    Xi Xiaoxi was furious, and couldn''t say anything when pointing at Wei Shiyuanqi.


    "Why, am I wrong? Is there any way for Yuhai Group to go besides being acquired?!"


    Wei Shiyuan looked at all the directors with a smile on his face.


    A group of directors nodded again and again. Of course they recognized that their own interests were not harmed, and they could also get a lot of cash, so why not do it.


    "President Xi, Yuhai Group can no longer support it."


    "Yes, the old president has fallen, and Yuhai Group will be over."


    "Sell it. It''s good for everyone. Under the leadership of the Weishi Group, Yuhai Group may be able to regain its glory."


    ...


    A group of directors will naturally mean the same thing. They all want Xi Xiaoxi to agree to the acquisition.


    And Xi Xiaoxi looked at these directors and listened to their words, as if being cut by a knife in her heart, blood dripping, and very painful.


    "you guys!"


    Xi Xiaoxi pointed to the group of directors, sweating on his forehead.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s lips were pale, her face was pale, and she felt weak, and almost fell to the ground.


    She was not surprised that Wei Shiyuan was so, if Wei Bangzheng came here, it would be more arrogant and arrogant than Wei Shiyuan.


    But Xi Xiaoxi''s heartache is the group of directors, which chills her too much.


    "You are just a bunch of grass, a bunch of white-eyed wolves who can''t feed themselves!"


    Xi Xiaoxi couldn''t help cursing, she was really too angry and too desperate for this group of people.


    Back then, his father founded the Yuhai Group. Today, this group of directors only invested a small amount of money and then paid dividends every year.


    Her father was kind, even willing to dilute his shares, and did not dilute the shares of these directors, so that they could get more money.


    But now, for the immediate benefit, these people have turned to each other and have become other people''s slaves.

 Chapter 40： Be my woman!

    Faced with Xi Xiaoxi''s accusation, these directors suddenly became angry, and everyone looked at Xi Xiaoxi like a wolf.


    "You junior dare to accuse us!" A director stood up, pointing at Xi Xiaoxi and yelling.


    "Yes, when we started our business with your father, you were not born yet!"


    "Hmph, I think this company is because of you, otherwise it won''t be acquired!"


    A group of directors didn''t care. Instead, they accused Xi Xiaoxi of pushing all the faults to Xi Xiaoxi, and relied on his seniority, which was a superior posture.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s body was trembling. She has seen through these people today, and the white-eyed wolves are better than them.


    Wei Shiyuan did not speak at this moment, sitting quietly, with a gesture of watching the show, in his eyes Xi Xiaoxi was already his forbidden.


    Xi Xiaoxi looked at a group of shareholders with sheer indifference in her eyes, and no trace of respect anymore.


    "It''s true that you are elders, but what you are doing is completely beyond the reach of human beings!"


    "What we have done, we let Yuhai Group be acquired, so that the company can continue to operate, is this not good!"


    "Yes, if you don''t get acquired, you can only go bankrupt!"


    Some people even looked impatient and said directly: "What to say to this little girl, so many of our directors can express their opinions directly!"


    Xi Xiaoxi sneered and looked at the group of people angrily: "What did you do?


    You have forgotten how my father treated you in the first place, how much money you have invested in starting a business, how much money have you made over the years? !


    Father would rather his own shares be diluted, but also let you get more shares and make more money, have you forgotten? ! "


    Xi Xiaoxi said that her eyes were red, and she was not worth it for her father, and it was really worthless.


    And Xi Xiaoxi did not stop talking, and continued to say at this moment: "Not only that, you are not grateful at all. When your father was in a car accident, you were still in trouble. The company is difficult. Have you ever invested a penny? You still get the dividend. Have you ever paid a penny?!"


    In the end, Xi Xiaoxi''s voice had changed, trembling and even crying, she was very strong, but she was a woman after all.


    Everyone betrayed, she worked hard to support, the grievances in it can be imagined.


    "You, you are not just a wall of grass and white-eyed wolves, you are other people''s slaves. If someone gives you a bone, you will wag your tail and obey!"


    Xi Xiaoxi completely let go. This group of people is already like this, and she will not give this group of people the slightest face.


    At first this group of directors lowered their heads slightly, some of them did not dare to face Xi Xiaoxi''s anger.


    Hearing Xi Xiaoxi''s last words, all the directors'' faces were extremely stern, saying that they were slaves, and that they were dogs. It is unreasonable!


    "Xi Xiaoxi, don''t be too presumptuous!"


    "Although you are the president, we have the right to remove you!"


    "You are **** and insult us, Yuhai Group does not need such a president!"


    This group of people was completely shameless, so they simply went out and dismissed Xi Xiaoxi directly, so that they could avoid future troubles.


    Xi Xiaoxi was completely dumbfounded. If she was dismissed, she would be really tired. At this moment, she also had fear in her heart, and she didn''t dare to say more.


    The atmosphere temporarily stagnated, and the entire hall was extremely silent, but after a few seconds, Wei Shiyuan''s applause sounded abruptly.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful!"


    Wei Shiyuan looked at the people of Yuhai Group with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t have the slightest pressure now. The Yuhai Group had become like this, just like hollowed out trees, it was impossible to support it any longer.


    It is easy for him to get the Yuhai Group, but now he wants more than just the Yuhai Group.


    Wei Shiyuan looked at Xi Xiaoxi with a sense of intoxication: "Unexpectedly, your name is Xi Xiaoxi, with beautiful people and beautiful names."


    Xi Xiaoxi naturally didn''t look good at Wei Shiyuan''s words, and only felt extremely sick.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, you have to judge the current situation. You are also a top student at a prestigious university. You know the truth that it is difficult to support a single tree."


    "Hmph, do you think I don''t know, all this is the ghost of your Wei family group!"


    Speaking of the Wei Group, Xi Xiaoxi was trembling with anger. The brilliant Yuhai Group was completely made like this by the Wei Group''s conspiracy.


    "Oh?" Wei Shiyuan asked with a surprised look, "You can talk about it."


    Xi Xiaoxi said coldly: "My father was hit by a car and turned into a vegetative person. Did your Wei Group do it?!"


    The Wei Group sent someone to smash Xi Xiaoxi''s father, and then took the Yuhai Group''s group of dragons without a leader to squeeze the Yuhai Group''s market. When Xi Xiaoxi took over, the Yuhai Group was about to fall apart.


    And Xi Xiaoxi didn''t finish her words. At this moment, she pointed to the group of directors and said to Wei Shiyuan: "You Wei Group bought these minions with bad money, do you think I don''t know?!"


    Upon hearing this, the directors lowered their heads one by one. They didn''t expect Xi Xiaoxi to have insight into everything.


    No matter how thick-skinned they are, now they don''t dare to look at Xi Xiaoxi''s face, after all, it is really too much.


    But Wei Shiyuan was still smiling, looking at Xi Xiaoxi and said: "You are just guessing, you must pay attention to evidence, otherwise I can sue you for slander."


    Xi Xiaoxi has no evidence, otherwise she would have already sue the Wei Group, and would not bother to speak here.


    "You and I know it!"


    Xi Xiaoxi''s face was cold, like an iceberg beauty, which made Wei Shiyuan''s heart more restless.


    "It''s useless to say that, President Xi, you should take a look at this contract. It''s better to sign it so that everyone is good."


    Xi Xiaoxi glanced at the contract, which must be an acquisition contract, but what Xi Xiaoxi could not believe was that the Wei Group only wanted to buy Yuhai Group for 500 million.


    "Five hundred million, you Wei Group can really think of it!"


    "Five hundred million is not bad. Of course the previous Yuhai Group was not at this price, but the current Yuhai Group is only worth this price."


    "Don''t think about it, as long as I have a breath, you don''t want to buy Yuhai Group."


    Wei Shiyuan was still not angry, stood up at this moment, walked towards Xi Xiaoxi, and forced her to the corner.


    Wei Shiyuan looked at Xi Xiaoxi with a hot face, if it weren''t for his saneness, he might have shown primitive animal desires now.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, for your face, you promised me a condition, I can increase to one billion, or even two billion!"


    The other directors changed color. One billion is an equal acquisition, and two billion is purely a premium. They don''t understand what Wei Shiyuan meant.


    But Wei Shiyuan''s next words changed Xi Xiaoxi''s color instantly.


    "Be my woman!"

 Chapter 41： Su Yan came forward

    Wei Shiyuan looked straight at Xi Xiaoxi with a pair of eyes, without hiding his greed, he just wanted to hold Xi Xiaoxi in his hands now.


    "We, Wei Shiyuan, are worthy of you, Xi Xiaoxi, in terms of appearance and wealth, so I can be considered a master of heaven and earth."


    When Xi Xiaoxi heard this, not only her complexion changed, but her whole body trembled with anger. The jade hand was holding tightly at this moment.


    She hated that she was not a man. If she was a man, Wei Shiyuan would have gone to the hospital to lie down long ago.


    The other directors were also in a daze at the moment. The plot was too abrupt. They never thought that Wei Shiyuan fell in love with Xi Xiaoxi.


    After all, this group of directors also know some things. Xi Xiaoxi''s father, Xi Kailai, and the Wei family were originally business competitors.


    And Xi Kailai''s car accident has an inevitable connection with the Wei family. All fools know that the car accident must have been caused by the Wei family.


    However, they were also happy to see Xi Xiaoxi marry Wei Shiyuan, that would not be a bad thing for them, and the Yuhai Group could purchase it naturally.


    Therefore, these directors turned their eyes around, thinking about wrong ideas.


    At the same time, Wei Shiyuan glanced at the group of directors. If this group of directors can help him get things done, there will be a lot of benefits. Now every director is eager to try.


    One of the chief directors said at this moment: "I didn''t expect that Young Master Wei would be so affectionate to our president."


    "Yes, Young Master Wei shows talent, and our president is also one of the best in a hundred.


    "Don''t tell me, it seems that the two are really married."


    A skinny man frowned at the moment: "You people, what are you talking about? How can Wei Gongzi and the president develop so fast when they first met? This must be a date first and then slowly develop."


    This group of directors are too excited to say anything, for fear that when they say less, Wei Shiyuan will give less money.


    Wei Shiyuan smiled at this moment, looking at Xi Xiaoxi as if he was already in his pocket.


    Yuhai Group has become like this. Acquisitions are inevitable. Xi Xiaoxi is now in debt and has invested all the money in the company. She has no way out.


    In fact, this group of directors can already call the shots, but they just don''t want to do it absolutely.


    Similarly, Wei Shiyuan knew that Xi Xiaoxi had no choice, and she could not agree if she disagreed. At the same time, even if Xi Xiaoxi didn''t like him, he could have a hundred ways to get Xi Xiaoxi to follow him.


    "President Xi, you can think about it. Two billion will be exchanged for our two families. This is not a bad thing."


    But Xi Xiaoxi''s face changed drastically at this moment, extremely ugly, and even her eyes were ruddy, and she was about to cry.


    But she resisted, she absolutely couldn''t be submissive, she must fight to the end.


    "Master Wei, please respect yourself."


    Xi Xiaoxi said lightly, her appearance returned to her indifferent meaning. She was not angry and said vulgar words, but these words were more powerful.


    Wei Shiyuan''s complexion changed slightly, revealing an unpleasant color.


    "Why, don''t you agree?"


    "Of course I won''t agree. First, I don''t like you, second, there is absolutely no possibility between you and me, and the third Yuhai Group will not sell you to the Wei family!"


    Xi Xiaoxi said he was dead, but denied it entirely.


    The group of directors immediately changed color, and one by one blamed Xi Xiaoxi, but Xi Xiaoxi didn''t care.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, you need to be clear about your current situation. Your Xi family is already lonely, and you don''t have the money to bring Yuhai Group back to life."


    "That doesn''t need you to worry about it!"


    "Huh!" Wei Shiyuan was angry, looking at Xi Xiaoxi, "You have to be clear, now is not the time for you to be tough, it is the time for you to beg me."


    "I beg you?" Xi Xiaoxi sneered, "I just beg you to disappear before my eyes."


    Wei Shiyuan completely revealed his original face and looked at Xi Xiaoxi coldly and said, "Don''t force me!"


    "I, Yuhai Group, will never sell to Weishi Group!"


    Xi Xiaoxi did not compromise. How could she sell her father''s life''s hard work to the enemy, even if she killed her, she would not agree.


    "Well, let''s do business in business!"


    Wei Shiyuan is also very angry now. He no longer manages the beauty of Xi Xiaoxi, and first acquires the Yuhai Group. Then, Xi Xiaoxi, who has nothing at all, will definitely become his plaything.


    Wei Shiyuan looked at the group of directors, his expression extremely cold.


    All these directors stood up and looked at Xi Xiaoxi angrily, as if they were about to eat her.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, we can persuade you, if you toast or drink fine wine, you should blame us!"


    "how?!"


    Xi Xiaoxi looked at these white-eyed wolves and dog minions coldly, with contempt.


    "Don''t forget, you only have 20% of the shares in your hand, and we have 60% together!"


    Xi Xiaoxi''s expression changed, she knew what this group of people were going to do.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, you do not agree to the acquisition, but we agree!"


    "Yes, all of our directors have agreed to the acquisition!"


    The entire board of directors has many members and they all agree, so this matter does not require the president''s consent.


    When Xi Kailai was still the president, these people didn''t dare to be presumptuous, but Xi Kailai became a vegetable, Xi Xiaoxi was just a replacement.


    "Dare you!"


    "Why don''t we dare, we not only agree to the acquisition, we also want to depose you!"


    "Yes, dismiss you!"


    A group of people were very excited, completely disregarding selfish feelings, and the supremacy of interests seemed to be vivid.


    Xi Xiaoxi seemed to be emptied all of a sudden, and all her anger disappeared.


    The board members unanimously approve to remove her, then she must resign, which means that she has lost the control of Yuhai Group and only has 20% of the shares.


    "Dad, look at the group of white-eyed wolves and dog minions you raise!"


    Xi Xiaoxi''s eye sockets were red and swollen, and she couldn''t bear it anymore, and she burst into tears, heartbroken.


    At this moment, her body appeared strange. He was so tired that he was so tired every day. The severe pain hit her, making her forehead sweat.


    And all this is not valued by the people present at all, there is no sympathy at all, but a look of contempt and mockery.


    "With 20% of the shares, your Xi family can still get 100 million."


    "Yes, 100 million seats are enough for the aged, and it is enough for you to find a good family."


    "As I said, let''s marry Young Master Wei. That''s the right way."


    ...


    Xi Xiaoxi endured the sharp pain in her abdomen, and at the same time felt the heavy weight of her brain, and her vision began to blur.


    She couldn''t help it, all this was a foregone conclusion and couldn''t be changed at all. She tried her best, but how did the lamb face a group of jackals.


    Just when she felt she was going to faint, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s strange figure, everyone''s strange figure, this person is Su Yan!

 Chapter 42： Noisy!

    As soon as Su Yan came here, he heard the arguing sound from the conference room and couldn''t help walking over.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw Xi Xiaoxi fall down, and he naturally rushed in without saying a word.


    Just looking at it, he knew that the woman in front of him with a high-cold appearance must be the director of Yuhai Group.


    Jiang Wenwen asked him to help, he agreed, and naturally wanted to help.


    Xi Xiaoxi''s face was very pale, and the condition was so serious that even her lips were completely bloodless.


    Su Yan didn''t care about that much anymore, and directly reached out to Xi Xiaoxi''s jade hand to check her pulse.


    And those directors were indifferent one by one, as if they had nothing to do with them.


    More than that, some people are also cynic.


    "Huh, pretend to be sick, do you think you can drag it over by pretending to be sick?!"


    "This matter does not require your decision, we can decide directly!"


    "Yes, there is no need to waste time, the purchase contract is directly signed!"


    They clamored one by one, after all, they can get a lot of cash after signing the contract, and the position will remain unchanged.


    Some people even said directly: "Xi Xiaoxi, if you are sick, go back and cultivate, let us be the president."


    "One hundred million can completely allow you to live a rich and beautiful life, so why bother to be so stubborn."


    Jiang Shenglai was trembling with anger at this moment. He saw it today. It turned out that people can be so brazen.


    "You...you guys who don''t want to push your face!" Jiang Shenglai pointed to a group of directors with great anger. "The president is like this. You don''t have the slightest pity. Have your consciences been eaten by dogs!"


    All the directors present changed color, and even Jiang Shenglai dared to scold them.


    "Jiang Sheng, you don''t take a **** and take pictures of yourself, you are a thing, dare to scold us!"


    "Jiang Shenglai, you have been fired by the company from today!" A major shareholder said directly.


    Jiang Shenglai''s complexion changed, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He was really too angry just now. He didn''t know the depth at all, so he dared to accuse the director.


    Jiang Shenglai was limp all over, no more arrogant, but he didn''t say much.


    Once Yuhai Group was acquired, he was also very aware of his end, but it was a bit early.


    Su Yan focused on checking Xi Xiaoxi''s pulse, frowning deeply. Xi Xiaoxi''s condition is very serious and he must be treated immediately.


    Su Yan hugged Xi Xiaoxi, completely ignored the words of the people around him, and kicked an empty chair.


    The empty chair directly ran into a shareholder and knocked it off the chair, and then Su Yan placed Xi Xiaoxi on two chairs.


    "Jiang Sheng, come and hold her Quchi acupoint!"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Shenglai hurriedly stood up and naturally followed suit.


    "You hold her Lingxu acupoint!"


    Su Yan looked at a female assistant and ordered directly.


    The female assistant naturally did so, not daring to violate it at all.


    The group of directors is still arguing and has drafted a contract.


    "Xi Xiaoxi, you don''t care about our business, just sign this contract."


    A director directly took the contract to Xi Xiaoxi, and at the same time took a pen and inkpad.


    Seeing this, Xi Xiaoxi had some signs of recovery, but suddenly her body trembled again, obviously because of the popularity of this group.


    "Hurry up and sign, or you won''t get 20% of the shares!"


    The director said fiercely, knowing that it is only now that Xi Xiaoxi can sign, that everything is worth it for the money.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Sheng said angrily: "Don''t push the president anymore. If she is forced to death by you, you will never leave!"


    "Hmph, I just asked her to sign, 120 I have already beaten, how can I be persecuted."


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to pay attention to this group of people, but since he entered this place, he knew the general idea from the words of these people.


    Su Yan looked at the director and said lightly, "Shut up, please!"


    His words are already very polite, and he hopes that the other party will follow them carefully.


    However, when the director heard Su Yan''s words, he was furious on the spot and pointed his finger directly at Su Yan.


    "what did you say?!"


    "I told you to shut up." Su Yan repeated.


    "You are a miscellaneous person, dare to confront me, did you come from this place?!"


    The director who was hit by Su Yan with a chair just now also said angrily: "Security, security, hurry up and get me out of this rubbish!"


    However, the security guard was at the door, but they didn''t dare to come in at all. They knew that Su Yan was great, and Su Yan just came in but they suffered a lot.


    Su Yan looked at the group of directors coldly and said, "I''ll say it one last time, shut up!"


    An icy luster gleamed in Su Yan''s eyes, causing the expressions of these directors to change slightly, revealing a hint of fear.


    At the same time, Su Yan looked at Xi Xiaoxi and saw her painful look, and couldn''t help but say: "To save you, I can only offend."


    Su Yan mobilized his power, blessed on his fingers, and directly pointed at Xi Xiaoxi''s Qi Chong acupoint.


    Pointing three acupoints at the same time can relieve Xi Xiaoxi''s condition, stop her anger on the one hand, relieve her pain on the other hand, and treat her symptoms at the same time.


    If it was Su Yan from the previous life, as the immortal emperor, he would be able to flick his fingers, a piece of spiritual power made Xi Xiaoxi live and lively life, but now he can''t, because he has no spiritual power and can only take this acupoint massage.


    However, Su Yan''s actions shocked everyone present, because the position of the Qi Chong acupoint was too sensitive.


    Wei Shiyuan, who had always been watching a good show, showed blue veins on his face at this moment. Xi Xiaoxi was already his forbidden, how could Su Yan be like this.


    Wei Shiyuan came over, looked at Su Yan and said, "Stop!"


    Su Yan ignored it. It was a critical juncture, and he had to keep pressing the Qi Chong acupoints so that Xi Xiaoxi could turn the crisis into peace.


    Seeing that Su Yan ignored what he said, Wei Shiyuan''s face fell gloomy, and his hands clenched tightly.


    "You are an ant at the bottom of the society, you dare to touch Miss Xiaoxi, are you looking for death!"


    Wei Shiyuan yelled, his expression extremely gloomy.


    The men behind him had already surrounded Su Yan with unkind expressions, and they only needed Wei Shiyuan to give an order before they could do it directly.


    However, Su Yan still ignored him, as if treating him as air, which made Wei Shiyuan''s anger reach its peak.


    "Master Wei, why bother with this **** and just hit him out with a stick."


    "Yes, such **** can only be given a stick, because he can''t understand human words."


    Wei Shiyuan also looked at Su Yan steadily, and said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you one last chance, stop immediately and kneel down!"


    However, Wei Shiyuan hadn''t finished speaking yet. Su Yan turned around and looked at him, with a cold expression in his eyes: "Noisy!"

 Chapter 43： Fall all down

    Su Yan has been ignoring this group of people. The first is disdain, and the second is that Xi Xiaoxi is indeed in a critical condition, but ignoring it does not mean that he is afraid. The repeated words of these people annoy him.


    The warning is useless, so there is only one last method left, and that is the fist.


    Su Yan rubbed Xi Xiaoxi''s Qi Chong acupoints, and then let go. Xi Xiaoxi''s complexion has recovered a lot at this moment.


    At the same time, he said to Jiang Shenglai and the female assistant: "You can press it for three minutes."


    Both of them nodded, like pounding garlic.


    Xi Xiaoxi opened his eyes and looked at Su Yan and said, "No, don''t deal with them, just call the police."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s just a bunch of barking dogs, why bother with the police."


    Hearing Su Yan said that they were barking dogs, the directors were furious, and Wei Shiyuan''s face was almost like pig liver.


    "Beat me all, kill me and count me!"


    Wei Shiyuan roared angrily, the anger in his heart could not be released, he had never been so angry.


    He didn''t bother to say the rest, he understood that talking with Su Yan was just nonsense, and the kid who directly beat him was the last word.


    At Wei Shiyuan''s order, all of his men rushed towards Su Yan, each holding a rubber rod.


    "Master, just such a hairy boy, I can solve it alone." A scared man said with disdain.


    Wei Shiyuan nodded. He also knew that Scar Man was so powerful that his father followed him by name.


    "Well, he was convinced to call me and knelt down."


    "Don''t worry, master."


    The scarred man said viciously: "Boy, if you toast and not eat fine wine, then try my power!"


    He rushed directly to Su Yan, waved the rubber stick in his hand and hit Su Yan''s arm.


    However, Su Yan was full of disdain, even showing a hint of sarcasm.


    His palm was directly clenched into a fist, and when the rubber rod arrived, it hit the scar man''s face first.


    The scarred man was in pain, covered his face with his hands, and flew upside down screamingly, hitting the wall with one head, falling into confusion.


    Su Yan was very angry, so his power was a bit heavy, and the power of this punch was at least 300 kilograms, which ordinary people naturally couldn''t bear.


    He knew that the bones of Scar Man must be broken, at least he would have to go to the hospital to lie down for a month. This is a punishment for him.


    Su Yan''s punch came too suddenly, and the power was amazing, it actually suppressed a group of Wei Shiyuan''s men.


    The main scar man is their head, but they are known to be domineering, fierce and even strong.


    But it turned out that Su Yan was blown away with a punch, and blood was seen on the ground, so they were naturally scared.


    But Wei Shiyuan looked frosty and pointed to a group of his subordinates angrily: "What are you doing in a daze?!"


    Hearing Wei Shiyuan''s scolding, this group of talents woke up and their anger was restored.


    "Go together!"


    One of them shouted and got everyone''s approval.


    Su Yan is a little capable, but it is impossible to resist so many of them, so this is a wise move.


    A total of seven or eight people, all waving rubber rods, rushed towards Su Yan fiercely.


    This group of people are fierce characters, fighting often, knowing where to fight and where not to fight, and today they are obviously fighting where they should not be.


    Facing seven or eight people rushing, Jiang Shenglai and others were shocked, and they couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    Not only that, Xi Xiaoxi was also worried at the moment, and she didn''t know why she suddenly worried about this bastard.


    Xi Xiaoxi shook her head and said to herself, no, I''m not worried about him, but I just don''t want him to be beaten to death.


    And those directors, all smiles at the moment, they all look good at the show.


    "Dare to offend Master Wei, this person obviously doesn''t want to live anymore!"


    "Yes, Wei Shiyuan''s father doesn''t know how many enemies he has killed over the years. Wei Shiyuan is also a ruthless character."


    "He won''t kill people here, right?" Someone still worried.


    "Don''t be afraid, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    In the face of seven or eight people rushing, Su Yan did not have the slightest timid intention, nor did he take a step back. Instead, a sneer appeared on his face.


    Seeing Su Yan''s sneer, Wei Shiyuan became even more furious, and shouted again: "Please interrupt his hands and feet first, I see how crazy he is!"


    When these people were three meters away from him, Su Yan moved, very fast, because of the increase in intelligence, he became very agile.


    Su Yan rushed directly to the two enemies, fists out, and blasted to their chests. At the same time, two people attacked behind him.


    Su Yan turned around and kicked directly with both legs, hitting the jaws of the two of them, causing them to make a two-round turn, and then hit the conference table with blood.


    After the four of them were solved at once, Su Yan did not stop, and continued to rush towards the remaining four, raising his leg and kicking one directly in the chest.


    The man flew backwards, and even hit his two companions, and the three of them came into close contact with the wall.


    The last person left, his complexion changed a lot at this moment. Although he rushed to Su Yan''s side, he did not dare to make a move and was obviously frightened.


    Su Yan smiled, roared, and fainted the person directly.


    It took less than two minutes to solve the battle easily, and Su Yan was quite satisfied.


    Jiang Shenglai looked excited at this moment. He was very surprised. He didn''t expect this young man who came suddenly to be so powerful.


    "Cow pen!"


    But the female assistant and Xi Xiaoxi were shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes. Su Yan looked like a martial arts master on TV.


    As for the group of directors, each of them seemed to have eggs stuffed in their mouths, and they were surprised to say nothing, and at the same time they did not dare to say a word, naturally they were afraid of being beaten by Su Yan.


    The most surprising thing was Wei Shiyuan. He brought nine hands down to protect his safety and at the same time act as a deterrent.


    If someone is dissatisfied, he can rely on these hands to settle it down. This is what his father taught him.


    But now, all of his nine subordinates lay on the ground and groaned, one by one was completely out of combat effectiveness, and he became lonely.


    "you you you you!"


    Wei Shiyuan pointed at Su Yan, excited, shocked, jealous, and even afraid, making him speechless.


    Su Yan walked towards Wei Shiyuan slowly, looking at him indifferently, which made Wei Shiyuan look shocked.


    "What do you want?!"


    "What do you say I want to do?" Su Yan said with a sneer.


    "I tell you, my father is Wei Bangzheng, if you dare to touch my hair, my father will definitely not spare you!"


    "is it?"


    "If you let me go now, I can forget about it."


    Wei Shiyuan''s mouth was **** the surface, but his heart was already shaking, and his feet were a little soft.

 Chapter 44： Unequal treaty!

    But he is trying to recover, trying to make himself look calm, because he knows that once he shows fear, the other party will definitely be more unscrupulous.


    He can only grasp a life-saving straw, that is his identity. He Wei Shiyuan is the son of Wei Bangzheng, president of the Wei Group.


    Naturally, Wei Bangzheng''s identity does not need to be said, it is a more famous existence than Xi Kailai.


    Xi Kailai was just an ordinary businessman, and Wei Shiyuan was not as simple as a businessman, he played many roles.


    Wei Bang has a nickname in Jiangzhou, as his name is called "Hangman"!


    "Let you go?"


    Su Yan showed playfulness, as if looking at a child.


    Wei Shiyuan showed a hint of pride and said, "Do you know my father?"


    "I know, the president of Wei Shi Group."


    Wei Shiyuan''s complexion changed slightly, and he hurriedly said, "My father has a nickname called Executioner!"


    "The executioner?"


    "Yes, so I advise you to leave me alone, or you will die and look ugly!"


    Wei Shiyuan calmed down completely, because Su Yan hadn''t done anything. In his opinion, Su Yan was suppressed by his father''s name.


    At this moment, the group of directors also came over and pointed to Su Yan and said, "If you dare to touch a hair of Young Master Wei, Boss Wei will definitely kill you!"


    "Yes!"


    "Haha!"


    Su Yan smiled, these idiots were really stupid and cute.


    Su Yan''s smile changed the expressions of everyone. They knew that Su Yan was not afraid.


    Wei Shiyuan said anxiously, "My father has a relationship with many martial arts masters. Don''t think you can be afraid of anything if you have a little bit of skill!"


    "Well, it seems that your father has two brushes."


    "I''m not very demanding. You beat me so many people. If I leave now, I can forget the blame."


    From the moment he immediately let go of his past to the present, Wei Shiyuan''s mood has obviously changed.


    He has been abroad for a long time, and now he has completely recovered his identity. He understands the weight of his father and can be unscrupulous. "


    "Prince Wei, how could he be so cheap, let him kneel down and apologize." A director said coldly.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he directly blasted the meeting table with a punch, and suddenly a shocked hole appeared.


    Everyone present was stunned by Su Yan''s punch, and each of them was shocked.


    Su Yan looked at the person who told him to get out, and said coldly: "Did you let me get out?"


    The man swallowed, his face pale in fright, and hurriedly waved his hand.


    "No, no, no, not me, not what I said."


    Su Yan lifted his foot and directly let it stick to the wall.


    "If anyone is dissatisfied, you can speak out and resolve it immediately!"


    The entire conference hall was extremely silent, and the needle drop was audible. Some people were holding their farts and some people were holding back a cough. They didn''t dare to make any noise at all. Even Wei Shiyuan didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere at this moment.


    Su Yan looked at Wei Shiyuan and said, "Don''t tell me about your father now, because this is between you and me."


    Wei Shiyuan nodded, he no longer dared to be arrogant anymore, even if his father was the Tathagata Buddha, he couldn''t immediately rush to rescue him, so he didn''t dare to provoke Su Yan again.


    Su Yan looked at Xi Xiaoxi, his voice softened, and asked softly, "Is it better?"


    Xi Xiaoxi blushed, but still nodded.


    She feels very complicated now, because she doesn''t know Su Yan at all, so why is Su Yan helping her like this?


    Moreover, Su Yan dealt with Wei Shiyuan''s nine subordinates at once, leaving her stunned. How powerful is the young man in front of her? !


    "That''s good, now I will help you deal with the company''s problems."


    Xi Xiaoxi was taken aback, Su Yan wanted to help her deal with it.


    Su Yan ignored Xi Xiaoxi''s dumbfoundedness, and directly assumed her acquiescence.


    "Now I am the representative of President Xi, and I have full authority to handle disputes between your group of directors and even the Wei Group and Yuhai Group!"


    The group of directors changed their colors. Although they didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do, they knew it was definitely not a good thing, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Yan looked at the group of directors, with a cold expression on his face, and said directly: "As the directors of the company, you have obtained huge benefits from the company, but you are a wolves and are willing to be other people''s slaves!"


    A group of people looked shocked and wanted to refute, but when they saw Su Yan''s fist fell on the hardwood again, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Now we have made the following decision to deprive you of your directorship and give your shares to President Xi for free!"


    Everyone was shocked. Even if they were afraid of Su Yan, they couldn''t stop talking. This was like sweeping them out.


    "I don''t agree!"


    "I would never agree!"


    "You have the ability to kill me!"


    Facing the resolute attitude of this group of directors, Su Yan didn''t care. He grabbed a director by the neck and pushed him to the table.


    "You don''t agree, do you?"


    The director trembled all over, but still insisted: "If you dare to hit me, I will sue you!"


    "Sell me, try my fist first!"


    Su Yan slammed his fist, and it fell beside this person''s head. A hole had appeared beside him.


    This close feeling made the director''s legs softened, and his face was extremely pale.


    "Promise?"


    "I... don''t agree!"


    With another punch, this time the broken wood splashed, causing the director to hang up, and blood flowed down his forehead.


    "Promise?"


    "I����"


    The director was almost crying, and he was completely scared to pee at the moment. He believed that if he didn''t agree this time, Su Yan''s fist might really fall on his head.


    "Promise, I promise."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and he let go.


    The director slumped directly on the ground, his face was extremely shocked, and he was obviously frightened.


    Upon seeing this, the other directors felt their feet soft and couldn''t move their bodies at all. It was impossible for them to escape.


    Su Yan turned to look at the group of directors and asked, "Where are you?"


    Everyone has no words, no one dare to say a word.


    "If I don''t speak, I will take it as a default."


    Su Yan asked Jiang Shenglai to immediately draft a transfer contract, which was sent to a group of directors, and the contract was shaking violently in the hands of these directors.


    All the directors present were ashamed. They would have received an ill-gotten wealth, but in the end it was nothing but a basket of water.


    This contract seems to them to be an unequal treaty, but they have to sign it and dare not sign it.

 Chapter 45： who are you?

    With Su Yan present, who would dare not sign, the fate of Wei Shiyuan''s subordinates can be vividly remembered, and they don''t want to be killed directly by Su Yan.


    They didn''t have the slightest suspicion. If they didn''t agree with Su Yan, they would definitely kill them. They didn''t dare to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    That kind of look is absolutely a look that can only be possessed by bloodthirsty people, with a sharp killing intent, as cold as a remnant wolf.


    In order to survive, they can only compromise, even if there are a hundred reluctances in their hearts, even if this is a lifetime effort.


    Many people trembled with their pens, and they were crooked and crooked when signing, and they couldn''t write their names at all.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan banged on the wooden table, directly knocking out a hole, scaring the group of people even more pale.


    "One more copy!"


    Needless to say, this group of people knew that there was absolutely no third chance. The trembling hands stopped shaking for a while, and the bitter fear turned into a bitter smile.


    They signed the contracts one after another, and Jiang Shenglai took them one by one. They all handed them to Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t look at them, but instead gave them to Xi Xiaoxi.


    "How?" Su Yan asked, he didn''t understand the contract.


    "Well, it is true and effective and has legal effect."


    Upon hearing this, this group of directors complained more and more. This was completely intimidating, but when they thought of what they did before, they suddenly looked ashamed.


    Xi Xiaoxi is not afraid of their troubles at all. After all, these directors have the right to take back the equity.


    Moreover, Xi Xiaoxi can also sue these directors to collude with enemies, harm the company, make them go to court, and even imprison them.


    After it was done, Su Yan did not stop there, but looked at Wei Shiyuan with a faint smile on his face.


    "what''s your name?"


    Wei Shiyuan squeezed out a smile, he didn''t dare to get angry at all.


    "My name is Wei Shiyuan."


    "Master Wei, you also sign a contract."


    "What contract?"


    Wei Shiyuan was uneasy, did he want him to sign an unequal treaty?


    But he didn''t have any shares in Yuhai Group, which made him puzzled.


    Su Yan said loudly: "Wei Shi Group permanently abandons the acquisition of Yuhai Group and voluntarily invests 100 million in Yuhai Group for free!"


    Su Yan is still getting younger and said that a billion yuan is considered cheap for this turtle son. According to the temper of the immortal emperor in his previous life, this turtle son would not be able to compensate the entire group.


    Wei Shiyuan''s expression suddenly changed when he heard it. The acquisition was unsuccessful. On the contrary, he had to plant a hundred million in. He couldn''t tell.


    But he didn''t even dare to say anything against it, after all, Su Yan''s fist would really kill people.


    Under coercion, Wei Shiyuan could only nodded bitterly and agreed.


    Of course, he agreed on the surface, and naturally he was extremely dissatisfied. He had all the shame in his heart, and he would double it back in the future.


    Su Yan''s fist is hard, but can he do it right with the Wei Group? It is simply a man''s arm as a car. His father must have a hundred ways to kill Su Yan.


    This is for Ninja for a while. As long as he leaves safely, Wei Shiyuan will be satisfied.


    "Jiang Sheng, go and copy a document."


    "Ok."


    Although shocked, Jiang Shenglai hurriedly agreed and ran to the copier room to copy a contract.


    When the contract was obtained, Su Yan threw it beside Wei Shiyuan, and at the same time threw a pen and ink pad to him.


    "Hurry up, don''t waste time." Su Yan urged.


    Wei Shiyuan nodded, signed and then pressed his fingerprints, everything was in order, and he looked at Su Yan with fear.


    "Is this all right?"


    "You have to ask the president of Yuhai Group, I''m just a runner."


    Xi Xiaoxi''s face changed slightly, and she agreed to ask these directors to give up their equity, which would allow the Wei Wei Group to spit out 100 million, which is simply unrealistic.


    She didn''t take this contract seriously at all, because she understood what kind of person Wei Bang was, making him spit out a dime as if he had killed his family.


    Xi Xiaoxi reluctantly nodded, and had no objection to the contract.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at Wei Shiyuan and said, "Well, you can get out."


    Wei Shiyuan was approaching an amnesty, and hurriedly led a group of his men toward the meeting room.


    However, when he just left, Su Yan said, "I''m talking about getting off."


    Wei Shiyuan froze, and it took a long time to look at Su Yan, his face showing the ultimate anger.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Wei Shiyuan''s anger and said, "If you don''t want to, I can help you."


    When Wei Shiyuan heard this, he was frightened in a cold sweat, and he was immediately embarrassed. He lay on the ground and rolled out helplessly.


    Seeing that these people are all leaving, Su Yan looked at the directors and said, "Do you still want to have lunch here?"


    Upon hearing this, this group of directors had a fierce face, and it was totally unreasonable to say that they were eating lunch.


    But they didn''t dare to get angry at all, they lowered their heads one by one, and could only roll out in accordance with Wei Shiyuan''s appearance.


    The entire conference room was suddenly empty, with only a few people left in Su Yan.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Jiang Shenglai looked excited, admiring Su Yan more and more, and had already become an idol hero.


    "you are great!"


    Jiang Shenglai raised his thumbs in both hands to praise, acted by heart.


    Su Yan didn''t care, it was just a trivial matter to him.


    But the female assistant on the side frowned slightly. Although the matter seemed to be resolved and it was the ultimate good result, she always felt uneasy.


    "But why do I feel uneasy, then Young Master Wei of the Wei Group won''t come to make trouble?"


    There was no smile on Xi Xiaoxi''s face. Of course she knew this. Even if Wei Shiyuan did not come to make trouble, Wei Bangzheng would not let it go.


    Jiang Shenglai also recovered his calm at this moment and said: "The Wei Group lost 100 million yuan at once, and Wei Bangzheng definitely can''t bear this tone."


    "You think too much, it''s impossible for him to give that 100 million."


    Xi Xiaoxi said, she knew Wei Bangzheng''s character too well.


    "He dare!" Su Yan said at the moment, "If I don''t give it, I will hang them up and beat them!"


    "Don''t be too fast, Wei Bangzheng is not a simple guy." Xi Xiaoxi frowned.


    "In my eyes, they are all ants!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, not taking it seriously.


    Wei Shiyuan and others looked like ants in his eyes, and there was no need to worry about it.


    But Xi Xiaoxi didn''t think so. After all, she didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, she didn''t know Su Yan''s strength, the most important thing was that she knew how, and not her strength.


    Xi Xiaoxi shook her head. She was too lazy to explain to Su Yan, and she couldn''t explain it for a while.


    At this moment she recovered, everything was intact, and she looked at Su Yan carefully, with an awkward look on her face.


    This embarrassment came suddenly, and it also contained an unfamiliar gesture, and even an angry thought, which was very complicated.


    The embarrassment is that she actually talked so well with Su Yan, the stranger was that she didn''t know Su Yan at all, and the anger was that Su Yan was so bold in treating her just now!


    Xi Xiaoxi''s face turned cold, and she looked at Su Yan and said, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 46： Su Yans identity!

    Indeed, she did not know Su Yan, and it was the first time she saw this person.


    Xi Xiaoxi has too many questions. She doesn''t know this person, why should she help her.


    Su Yan said lightly: "It was Jiang Wenwen who called me."


    "Wenwen?!"


    Jiang Shenglai was shocked and completely stunned.


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to explain, his task was completed, naturally it was time to leave.


    Later, Jiang Wenwen told Xi Xiaoxi and his father the matter, and the two of them understood and were in awe of Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about it, and had no contact with Xi Xiaoxi and others. This was just a simple help.


    However, Wei Shiyuan, who was repaired by Su Yan, rolled out of the Yuhai Group in a desperate manner. Note that he rolled away all the way.


    It wasn''t until he got out of the hall that Wei Shiyuan stood up with his men.


    Being looked at with strange eyes by the people around made Wei Shiyuan tremble with anger, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "I must repay this grudge!"


    Wei Shiyuan roared, causing many people around him to change color, thinking he was nervous.


    Wei Shiyuan got into the car and ordered his subordinates: "Go back!"


    The driver drove and drove away.


    Weishi Group is located in the south of Jiangzhou and is a large group.


    There are so many groups in Jiangzhou, thanks to the policy. This is a place for experimentation and the forefront of openness. Naturally, many people are investing in companies here.


    The Weishi Group has dozens of floors and is very magnificent. It is a typical building in the south and one of the most famous companies in the area.


    The Weishi Group is a place where many TV stations take pictures, and it is a place where many politicians visit. It has become a business card in the south of Jiangzhou.


    In that splendid building, the most luxurious place is the chairman''s office.


    At this moment, the office is very glamorous, Wei Bangzheng is fine and does not work normally, because there are many people who help him solve things, he only needs to take charge of the overall situation.


    In the office, he is busy discussing life with his assistants, learning English, Russian, French, Spanish and so on.


    Therefore, Wei Bangzheng has many assistants, and it is said that there are more than a dozen, all of which are the best elites from various countries.


    At this moment, Wei Bang is learning the West African language, and he has to say that his taste is really heavy.


    When someone knocked on the office door, Wei Bangzheng was still very unhappy, and said to the outside: "It''s okay, don''t bother me!"


    The people outside are not other people, but Wei Shiyuan, who is disgraced.


    He cried out in tears at the moment: "Father, I am Shiyuan."


    As soon as Wei Bang heard this, his expression changed, he hurriedly tidied up, and then opened the door of the room.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you let you deal with the acquisition of Yuhai Group?"


    Wei Bang was displeased, because Wei Shiyuan looked like an escape.


    "Father, I was bullied."


    Wei Shiyuan looked pitiful.


    "Who can bully you, you took so many people."


    Wei Bangzheng said in disbelief.


    "Really, an unknown person."


    Wei Bang was not joking when he saw that he couldn''t help but cool down, looking at Wei Shiyuan and said, "Come in and talk."


    Wei Shiyuan walked in, and the West African assistant walked out, closing the door by the way.


    "What the **** is going on?!" Wei Shiyuan''s face was a little green.


    This matter has been a matter of course, and it can''t be done well, which makes him very dissatisfied.


    "Father, things were very appropriate. The directors of Yuhai Group and I have forced Xi Xiaoxi to have no retreat, but who knows **** Chen Yaojin halfway through!"


    "Ok?!"


    "It''s a teenager looking at a teenager or a 20-year-old. He walked in, and, apart from anything else, knocked down all of my subordinates, and let those directors sign the treaty and give up the shares!"


    "what?!"


    Wei Bang was furious, which meant that the acquisition was about to fail.


    "More than that, he also asked me to sign a treaty to give Yuhai Group 100 million for free!"


    Wei Bang''s righteous body is trembling. He has been in the rivers and lakes for decades, and has never been so frustrated.


    "Who is that person?!"


    "This is a photo."


    Wei Shiyuan handed the phone to Wei Bangzheng, which was a secret photo of him, in order to settle accounts after Autumn.


    Wei Bangzheng immediately dialed his subordinate''s phone and asked him to thoroughly investigate Su Yan''s details.


    But after a while, a man in black walked into Wei Bangzheng''s office with a panic expression.


    "Is there any news?!" Wei Bangzheng asked with a cold face.


    The black-clothed man respectfully said, "Chairman, the person you want me to check has found it."


    "Who is he?!"


    Wei Bang was eager to find Su Yan now, and then directly do him.


    The black man frowned and said, "His name is Su Yan, a very ordinary person.


    "Ordinary, how is it possible"


    "It''s true, but he has another identity."


    "What status?!" Wei Bang said anxiously.


    "Not long ago, he saved Hua Wanwan, the granddaughter of the Hua family!"


    Upon hearing this, Wei Bangzheng''s expression changed drastically, revealing an incredible look.


    "you sure?!"


    "Yes," said the man in black. "This incident caused a lot of trouble in Jiangzhou Hospital and was later blocked."


    Wei Bangzheng''s forehead was sweaty, obviously frightened.


    If Wei Bangzheng is much weaker than Hua Weifeng, but he is a businessman, but compared with Hua Lao, it is nothing.


    Hua Lao has only one granddaughter. Su Yan saved Hua Lao''s granddaughter. Of course, Wei Bangzheng knows how much this endeavour is.


    If he shot Su Yan, Hua Lao would definitely not stand by.


    Even if Su Yan went to talk to Hua Lao, he might have trouble eating Wei Bangzheng.


    "Quick, hurry up and transfer the 100 million to Yuhai Group''s account!"


    Someone hurried to handle it, and the black-clothed man also left.


    At the moment, only Wei Bangzheng and Wei Shiyuan remained in the room.


    Wei Bang was looking at his son, slapped with anger, and slapped him directly.


    "Don''t provoke such an existence in the future!"


    Wei Shiyuan was full of grievances, but he also knew that the Hua family was so powerful, he could only nod his head in agreement, and he really regretted his death in his heart.

 Chapter 47： midterm

    As the sky gradually dawned, Su Yan stretched out and ended his training. He had completely learned the first push-wave style in "The Sixteenth Shaking Style".


    Looking at the time, Su Yan grabbed the backpack without saying a word, and went straight to the school. He missed the school a little after so many days of not attending class.


    After solving the affairs of the Yuhai Group, Su Yan practiced the group, did not go to school, and has been practicing for the push-wave style.


    When he came to school, Su Yan once again became a figure that everyone rushed to pay attention to.


    Knowing that Su Yan had crippled the very respectable Wei Group, all the people in the school were in awe of Su Yan.


    They knew that Su Yan was definitely extraordinary, otherwise the Wei Group''s existence was much stronger than that of the Haitian Group. Why didn''t they hold their breath so much and didn''t deal with Su Yan.


    Many people speculate that there must be someone behind Su Yan!


    So most of the classmates stayed away from Su Yan. It''s better not to mess with these characters, although he''s not sure how hard his backstage is.


    The third class of senior high school was of course very lively. Seeing Su Yan coming back, Jiang Wenwen thanked Su Yan.


    This matter was her heart disease. Now that the Yuhai Group is back to normal, his father is also happy, and she is naturally happy too.


    Xu Wenqian was full of anger, and even overturned the books on the table.


    A classmate behind Su Yan couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and asked boldly: "Su Yan, who is behind you? The Wei Group is afraid of you?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "The person behind me is the Tathagata Buddha."


    The man smiled awkwardly, knowing that Su Yan would not tell the truth, and stopped asking.


    The classroom was lively for a while before calming down, because the head teacher Zhang Jian came.


    The seats in the back row are still empty. Those students have not yet come to school. Now that Su Yan is back, they might not even dare to come to school.


    Zhang Jian saw Su Yan at a glance, his face immediately darkened, Su Yan was okay, he was very upset.


    "Su Yan, where have you been these few days!"


    Zhang Jian shouted angrily. He didn''t know about Su Yan and the Wei Group. Not coming to school for so few days was undoubtedly holding Su Yan''s handle.


    However, Su Yan didn''t show Zhang Jian the slightest face, and said directly: "It''s up to you."


    Zhou Jianqi''s liver hurts, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Su Yan. After all, Su Yan is very powerful now, so he didn''t dare to fight Su Yan by force.


    Su Yan was no more martial artist, so he decided that the gentleman would use his mouth to suppress Su Yan.


    "I am your teacher, you haven''t come to class these days, shouldn''t you bother about it!"


    "Hmph, I never regarded you as a teacher."


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Jian like a fool, his eyes full of joking.


    At this time, Jiang Wenwen stood up directly and said to Zhang Jian: "Teacher Zhang, Su Yan is unwell, shouldn''t you rest at home for a few days?"


    Zhang Jian was angry, but was speechless. He glared at Jiang Wenwen and directly exposed the matter.


    This matter is not difficult, but there are other ways.


    "This mid-term exam will begin this afternoon, are you all ready?"


    Zhang Jian said, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of triumph, and he must drive Su Yan away for this exam.


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, so he was so scared to take the exams, and he simply came to him.


    The first exam in the afternoon was for Chinese. Everyone was assigned a class and exam number, and they were assigned to their seats.


    Zhang Jian directly supervised Su Yan''s exam class, and Zhang Jian also sat next to Su Yan with a stool.


    Naturally, he wanted to supervise Su Yan, so as not to let him have the slightest chance of plagiarism. He didn''t bother to supervise other students.


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this, and he needed to copy for an exam, which was a joke.


    When you get the test paper, you just start writing without saying anything.


    Seeing Su Yan writing like flying, Zhang Jian was stunned, but after slowing down he thought that Su Yan was just writing randomly.


    For this reason, Zhang Jian couldn''t help but laughed and said: "There is no hard work in the exam."


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all, and he did it in one go. In less than ten minutes, he finished the question and turned in the answer sheet.


    Everyone in the entire classroom looked at it, but everyone thought that Su Yan had given up and could do a few questions in such a short time.


    And a female teacher who accompanied Zhang Jian to invigorate the exam hurriedly picked up Su Yan''s test paper to check it.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look, the female teacher was completely shocked after reading it.


    "Don''t read it, he definitely wrote it silly."


    Zhang Jian had full confidence on his face, and he didn''t believe that Su Yan could do the problem at all.


    The female teacher shook her head and said, "My initial estimate is that he can get at least 130 points for this set of answers."


    Zhang Jian almost fell off the stool in surprise, and said quickly, "Mr. Zhao, don''t just talk about it."


    The female teacher said with cold eyes: "Are you questioning my level?!"


    Zhang Jian put away his surprised face, and shook his head quickly. Teacher Zhao was older than him, so he naturally didn''t dare to contradict him.


    But Zhang Jian couldn''t figure it out. Su Yan was so thin under his eyelids that he could never get it. Why could he achieve such a high score.


    With uneasy feelings, the second exam was going on as scheduled. This one is mathematics. Zhang Jian teaches mathematics. He is confident that Su Yan will definitely take the exam, because it is difficult for him to give the question this time, and there are almost no simple ones.


    A group of students got the exam papers, their faces changed, looking at Zhang Jian full of resentment, but after the resentment, everyone was forced to accept it.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything when he got it, and started to answer the question directly, without a pause.


    In ten minutes, Su Yan''s paper was full of words, except for the last question that only wrote a few words, everything else was filled.


    Su Yan still wanted to keep a low profile. If everything is done right, I am afraid that troubles will follow one after another. He only needs to rely on being the first in the class.


    After Zhang Jian got the test paper, he couldn''t wait to look at it, the more he looked at it, the more ugly his face became.


    An angry Zhang Jian punched the table, and it happened that a nail came loose and protruded, which directly made him extremely cool.


    Even after killing him, he didn''t want to believe that Su Yan did the paper. Except for that one, he did everything right.


    And it was the question that made Zhang Jian furious, because the content of Su Yan''s words was too explosive.


    Don''t do the last question, it''s my father''s love for you.


    Zhang Jian directly tore the paper to shreds, still unable to vent his anger.

 Chapter 48： Shocking results

    Zhang Jian wanted to trouble Su Yan directly, but he tore all the papers, and there was no evidence, so he was very upset.


    During the English test the next day, Zhang Jian kept his face black all the way, staring straight at Su Yan, not letting go of a single trace.


    And Su Yan was faster, faster than the previous two classes, even if he gave the answers for the students to copy, I am afraid he did not write as fast.


    For six minutes, without listening, Su Yan directly handed in the paper, very domineering.


    Zhang Jian laughed. He wanted to take high scores even if he couldn''t listen. Don''t even think about it.


    But after the English teacher took a look, his face turned green, because Su Yan was right in other places. He chose A for all listening, but this time only two questions did not choose A for listening.


    Zhang Jian was completely dumbfounded, you say he copied it, Quanmeng''s A, don''t copy, how can he get such a high score.


    For this reason, Zhang Jian kept holding on to his hair, and he became bald when he had not much hair.


    After that, Su Yan went all the way and finished it in half an hour, making the students who took the exam even more contemptuous and disdainful.


    After the exam, everyone went back to their own classrooms, and the whole classroom was in a mess. It was natural to exchange ideas.


    Su Yan lay on his back in the chair, very comfortable, without saying a word.


    Jiang Wenwen looked at Su Yan and asked, "Su Yan, are you sure this time?"


    She naturally didn''t have confidence in Su Yan when she asked, knowing that the first place in the class would have to be close to seven hundred points to get, that is, 50 points at most.


    "Haha, he is really awesome. Each test takes more than ten minutes to hand in papers, and it only takes 30 minutes for the comprehensive examination."


    The face of a classmate behind Su Yan was contemptuous. He must think that Su Yan gave up


    Jiang Wenwen''s face changed completely, how could it be done in such a short time, and his face immediately showed sadness.


    "I took a nap in the last exam, otherwise I can hand in the paper in 15 minutes."


    Su Yan said indifferently, with a smile on his face.


    "Haha, you are really my brother Su."


    And Xu Wenqian came over at this time, with a spring breeze smile on her face, because she heard about Su Yan Jiaojuan.


    "Su Yan, you still gave up, hurry up and pack your schoolbags and leave."


    Su Yan was really annoyed by this woman. An unnamed anger surged in his heart. He looked at her coldly and said, "Fuck, I don''t beat women, don''t force me to break the rules!"


    Xu Wenqian was frightened by Su Yan''s eyes, and her arrogant expression became shocked.


    Although everyone knows about Xu Wenqian and Zhou Tianhao, it does not prevent someone from still liking her, and who makes her a class flower.


    A gentle man with glasses stood up and looked at Su Yan angrily: "You can fight Su Yan, but don''t be so arrogant. If you have the ability, you dare to kill me?"


    "Do you think I dare?!"


    Su Yan looked at the man with glasses, and the coldness in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    After killing it, he stopped reading this book, and he didn''t care about it anyway.


    I have always insisted on studying just to fulfill a dream in my previous life, which is to be admitted to Jiangbei Capital University.


    The man with glasses originally wanted to take action out of righteousness to show his stalwartness, in order to capture Xu Wenqian''s heart.


    As a result, Su Yan was frightened with a look, and he didn''t dare to say a few more words.


    At this time, Teacher Zhao, who teaches Chinese, walked in, holding a thick stack of papers, obviously he had stayed up late to correct him.


    First, the nonsense, and then the distribution of test papers, everyone is full of expectations, hoping that they can perform extraordinary.


    Some are extraordinary, but they are not good at exams, but worse.


    Su Yan''s paper was delivered by Teacher Zhao himself, which made a group of students gloat.


    "Haha, Su Yan must have been planted this time, and the angry teacher Zhao gave him papers himself."


    "It''s absolutely out of the picture to hand in papers in ten minutes."


    "Then he will lose the bet with Teacher Zhang."


    "I''m willing to gamble and lose. If he fails the bill, our entire class can''t tolerate him."


    A group of students were all cynics, and they were jealous of Su Yan, because he suddenly became able to fight for no reason.


    And after learning that Su Yan had opened two bottles of red wine, they even more hoped that Su Yan would lose, otherwise Su Yan could pay the money to stay here, which is why Zhang Jian was so determined to win.


    Teacher Zhao looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face and said with admiring eyes: "Su Yan, you did a good job this time, with a score of 137, which is the same as Xu Wenqian''s score."


    Su Yan stood up and said respectfully: "It''s better if you teach it well."


    Teacher Zhao''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and he was very impressed by Su Yan''s words.


    Then she looked at the classmates, with a trace of solemnity in her eyes: "Su Yan can rise, don''t you work hard!"


    A group of classmates can put duck eggs in their mouths. It was too shocked. One hundred and thirty-seven points. Wouldn''t it be a mistake? He only did it for ten minutes.


    But they dare not question the teacher, after all, Teacher Zhao has great authority.


    "Hmph, Su Yan, don''t be too proud of you too early, there are mathematics, English, and theory behind."


    "Yes, you can buy a teacher, can all teachers be bought by you!"


    Some students even thought that Teacher Zhao was bought by Su Yan, otherwise he couldn''t figure out that Su Yan would have such a high score.


    Su Yan dismissed this, and directly posted his own paper on the wall, looking at everyone in a cold voice: "Keep your dog eyes open, Lao Tzu is really scoring."


    A group of classmates scrambled to look around. After seeing the content, they were all stunned. They didn''t believe that the content was answered by Su Yan.


    The handwriting is there. Everyone knows that Su Yan''s handwriting is extremely ugly, so Su Yan''s writing is deducted a bit more.


    Xu Wenqian gripped the wooden table tightly, her eyes darkened, and her hatred for Su Yan became deeper.


    After the course, every teacher brought the papers and announced the results of each subject.


    The third class classroom completely exploded, and all the students looked at Su Yan like a monster.


    English is 147 and theory is 280. These two achievements overpower Xu Wenqian, and Su Yan directly ascends to the top of the class.


    There is another subject, namely mathematics, and Su Yan is naturally confident to continue to beat Xu Wenqian.


    As school approached, Zhang Jian walked in and announced that Su Yan''s grades were duck eggs. This made a group of people ecstatic and hated.


    One subject was Duck Egg, and Su Yan''s ranking naturally slipped to the bottom of the ranks. First of all, don''t think about it.


    Su Yan stood up and retorted: "I''m taking a duck egg test, at least you have to give me the papers, otherwise I can think that this is your revenge."


    Zhang Jian showed a trace of panic, but then recovered, looking at Su Yan and said, "Your paper is no longer there. I said that your grade is a duck because you are no longer."


    "Oh, I think you tore it."


    Su Yan showed a playful smile, naturally knowing that Zhang Jian was very angry, and he must have torn his paper in anger.


    "Nonsense, how could I tear your paper."


    "Then it''s unfair, I''m not a duck egg, how can this convince me."


    "If you don''t accept it, you have to accept it." Zhang Jian said coldly, "Now you''re going to **** me!"

 Chapter 49： Live exam

    Su Yan''s angry face changed, turning into a smile, and he turned to look at the classmates, which was self-evident.


    Although Su Yan has many old enemies, except for these, they are all Su Yan''s friends. They are either well-behaved or have poor grades, so they are naturally quite Su Yan.


    "Teacher Zhang, you are a teacher, shouldn''t you teach us to be honest and trustworthy?"


    The male student behind Su Yan''s face flushed, obviously filled with righteous indignation.


    "Yes, I am not convinced."


    Jiang Wenwen stood up directly, not afraid of Zhang Jian''s gaze.


    "We are also not convinced."


    More than 20 classmates suddenly stood up in the classroom, all looking at Zhang Jian with disdain.


    Zhang Jianqi''s fingers trembled, and he pointed at a group of people, unable to speak for a long time.


    With a grateful look, Su Yantou said directly: "Everyone can stand up for me Su Yan. Su Yan is very grateful. Tomorrow, I will invite you to have a meal and choose any place. The Lafite in 1982 will open five bottles! "


    Although Su Yan is not afraid of Zhang Jian, he is very grateful to these students, which is a kind of warmth.


    Originally, there was some concern about Zhang Jian''s revenge, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone''s eyes flashed, five bottles of Lafite in 1982.


    Everyone couldn''t help but settled in their hearts, and stood up to help Rafite.


    Zhang Jian almost had high blood pressure, and he hurriedly took a few blood pressure medicines to recover.


    "Ok, very good, your wings are hard."


    "Zhang Jian, you know my math score, at least one hundred and four!"


    Zhang Jian was taken aback by Su Yan''s roar. Of course he knew Su Yan''s score. The question left blank was only eight points, which means that Su Yan scored 142 points in the test.


    Sweat was coming out of his forehead, and Zhang Jian became more panicked. If this matter is not handled well, he might really be expelled from school.


    "Well, to be fair, let you take the exam again."


    Su Yan nodded and expressed acceptance.


    "I have two requirements. One is that you should leave me alone and not participate in correcting my papers, and the other is that I have to take the exam in front of all the students in the school so that you will not be afraid of me cheating.


    Zhang Jian pondered for a long time, and finally said: "Okay, it''s up to you, I''ll go to prepare the test papers, see you on the school playground!"


    This incident was like a spark, spreading throughout the school, so that the school leaders knew it.


    "This Zhang Jian is absolutely nonsense, nonsense!"


    The dean was furious and hammered the table with anger.


    "I wanted to promote him to be the leader of the grade, I think it''s better to choose someone else."


    "This matter has already happened, we can only let it go. Anyway, we only lose one of them in the end."


    "Well, don''t comment yet."


    ...


    There was a sensation in the whole school. Everyone stopped going to class and ran towards the playground. Even if the teacher dissuaded it, it would not help.


    What''s more, they took a chair to go to the playground, which was obviously intended to sit and watch Su Yan''s exam.


    The entire playground was full of students, some classes were empty, and the angry teacher followed to the playground.


    Su Yan came all the way, followed by his classmates, like a big brother.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, with all kinds of expressions, but Su Yan was still very calm, such a scene was just for pediatrics.


    There is a look in the crowd that is different from everyone, because this look has very complicated feelings, he is Su Tianlun.


    "Tianlun, is that your cousin?"


    A pretty female classmate beside Su Tianlun patted him, and looked at Su Yan with a curious look.


    "Before, we have already severed our relationship now."


    "That''s a pity, I heard that your cousin casually touched it at Xingyu KTV, and it was a five million gold card."


    Su Tianlun held his hands tightly, naturally also angry because Su Yan Salted Fish turned over. This was a slap in his face.


    What made him most unacceptable was that his parents still planned to restore the relationship with Su Yan, which was really shameless to the extreme.


    "Then how is his grade? Why did he make such a big movement."


    "Huh, his grades are worse than shit."


    At this point, Su Tianlun is very confident. He has seen Su Yan''s grades since elementary school and has never passed.


    "Look, Teacher Zhang Jian is here with papers."


    "Let''s watch this good show quietly, and he will definitely lose face in front of all the teachers and students of the school."


    Su Yancai''s test results are only known in the class, and students in other classes do not.


    After learning that Su Yan usually counts to the bottom, most people laughed.


    "The guy who is the last to last time, dare to fight with the class teacher, and arrogantly want to get the first place in the class?!"


    "Hahaha, I was shocked."


    "Me too, really good pen."


    "I heard that he also bet with their head teacher, whoever loses will get out of school."


    "Is this still a gambling? Just carry the bag and get out."


    "His cousin said that he had never passed the pass. I really don''t know whether he was a fool or a fool."


    "I don''t think he can do anything about it. The penultimate is to be expelled. I want to delay it."


    "In order to delay a little time, dare to lose face in front of the teachers and students of the school?"


    A student stared at the classmates beside him, and said as if looking at a fool, "I think your brain is showing up, who would be such a fool who wants to lose face in front of the teachers and students of the school?!"


    Su Yan was already sitting on the chair, ignoring the surrounding voices at all. His heart was very calm because he was reciting the meditation mantra silently.


    "Su Yan, the papers have been brought, and the teachers of various subjects are also present. Can we start?"


    Zhang Jian looked at Su Yan coldly. He didn''t believe that Su Yan would still take the exam so well this time.


    "anytime."


    Su Yan played with the pen, spinning and jumping in his hand, making people dazzled.


    "This time the teachers and students of the school supervise you, I see how you copy it."


    "Oh, I can copy?"


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, grabbed the paper in Zhang Jian''s hand, and then directly scolded.


    "You don''t want to stay away, 20 meters away from me, otherwise it will affect my mood and affect my results."


    Zhang Jian wanted to beat Su Yan very much, but after thinking about it, he left it.


    A teacher searched Su Yan, and then accompanied the other five teachers around Su Yan, standing three meters away, in front of others'' vision.


    At the same time, a teacher told everyone to stop discussing and give Su Yan a quiet environment.


    The strange thing was that everyone was very obedient and didn''t make a sound, which surprised the teacher.


    Naturally, they didn''t want Su Yan to find an excuse. If everyone''s discussion affected him and the results came out, it would be no fun for Su Yan to rely on them.


    Su Yan took the paper, without a word, started directly, and the pen head swayed rapidly in his hand, causing the teachers on the side to grow their mouths.


    After ten minutes of finishing the Chinese language, Su Yan felt that the speed was too slow and said directly to a teacher: "Teacher, can you give me another pen?"


    The teacher readily agreed and gave him the new one.


    Su Yan moved from side to side, and started writing at the same time with each pen.


    Seeing that they could no longer maintain their composure, the people around made shushing noises.

 Chapter 50： roll!

    "Damn, is he the technique of fighting each other?!"


    A student''s face was shocked, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Pretend to be garlic, with two handwritten notes. He thought he was a genius."


    "Hmph, I think he is lusting, and he is still fighting each other."


    A wretched man smiled evilly, but was madly beaten by his classmates around him.


    Regardless of the noise around him, Su Yan was immersed in his own world. He flipped through the textbook several times and printed all the knowledge in his head, never forgetting.


    The questions of these papers are extremely simple to him, and his brain is a think tank, which can calculate based on the knowledge in the textbook, and then get the answers to the papers.


    It took five minutes for the math, Su Yan directly handed in the papers and started filling in English.


    The teacher originally wanted to play listening, but Su Yan directly refused: "I bet on character for these 30 points. It doesn''t matter how much I can get."


    English is basically multiple-choice questions, and Su Yan was faster and took almost three minutes to complete all the answers.


    In the final summary, Su Yan also completed the answer in ten minutes.


    It was all done in one go, without a trace of stagnation, and it took less than half an hour in total.


    The students around me smiled even more. After finishing the six papers in such a short time, what else could be done except scribbling.


    "He''s going to lose face now, haha."


    "It''s not just shame, the whole school will know him again, I''m afraid other schools will be thunderous, haha."


    "I really thought he was really awesome, gambling with both hands, and he seemed destined to be kicked out of school."


    "Hey, it''s a pity. I wanted to see Zhang Jian being kicked out."


    A classmate who hated Zhang Jian was frustrated, and he was also quite dissatisfied with Su Yan.


    After answering the questions, Su Yan stood up, and the six teachers corrected them as quickly as possible.


    After taking a look at the paper, their faces changed all the time, and they were all seen by the surrounding students.


    "Teachers, he won''t be all wrong, right?


    "Yes, his character can''t be that bad, haha."


    "Let''s witness the minimum score of Yulong Middle School."


    "Su Yan, get out of school quickly."


    "Yes, get out of school, get out of school."


    Zhang Jian was also ignited by the enthusiasm of his classmates. He forgot the results of Su Yan''s mid-term exam, and his heart was full of comfort.


    After the six teachers finished correcting, they gently put down the paper pen and looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes.


    Su Yan took the test under the nose of tens of thousands of people, so it was naturally impossible to cheat, but this was incredible.


    "Teachers have worked hard, let''s start reporting results."


    Zhang Jian said loudly, all the students stood still and waited for Su Yan to face.


    "I guess the total score will not exceed one hundred."


    "I don''t think it is more than fifty."


    "You all look at him too high. In such a short time, do you think it''s all ABCD, 30 points at most."


    "I want to see how he looks after knowing the results. I''m afraid it will be quite exciting."


    "Yes, we will throw the water bottle again at that time, it will be even better."


    "Hahaha..."


    The teacher who corrected the Chinese looked at everyone with solemn expression and said: "Under everyone''s supervision, there is absolutely no possibility of cheating, so his grades are valid. So I hope everyone will not overdo it after listening. excitement."


    "Teacher, hurry up, we won''t be excited."


    "Yeah, just say it''s one-digit or two-digit."


    "It''s impossible to teach duck eggs, he has no such bad luck."


    The teacher who corrected the Chinese expression darkened, and said loudly: "Su Yan''s Chinese score is 145!"


    It was like a bolt from the blue sky, smashing all the teachers and students present.


    After a while, the entire playground became a mess, and everyone��s voices were extremely noisy.


    But they could still vaguely hear their words, and most of them were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    "How is it possible, teacher, you won''t correct the mistake."


    "Teacher, you won''t be bought by Su Yan, how much did he give you?"


    "You make a price, I will give him twice, just for justice."


    "He takes one hundred and forty-five tests, why not go to heaven!"


    "Forty-five I don''t believe it."


    "This is a paper. I will post it on the bulletin board. You can watch it anytime."


    The teacher stopped talking, too lazy to speak.


    The teacher who corrected the math also looked at the students and said with a serious face: "Let me just talk about the grades."


    The students recovered and waited expectantly. There was a mistake in Chinese and mathematics could not be against the sky.


    "Su Yan''s math score is one hundred and five, full marks!"


    "rub!"


    "Ohmygod!"


    "How much did Su Yan spend?!"


    A group of people were extremely angry, all glaring at the correction teacher, thinking that he was covering Su Yan.


    The correction teacher was furious, and said directly: "I didn''t collect a penny from Su Yan. I changed my papers based on my conscience. I don''t even bother to collect money!"


    After speaking, the teacher shook his hand and left, obviously angered.


    Su Yan always admired everyone''s expressions, and felt very comfortable. He just liked seeing the shocked expressions of these people.


    The English teacher said directly: "Su Yan scored 138 points, and he got 18 points correct in listening."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t look at all the teachers and students at all, and walked away, leaving a group of teachers and students dumbfounded.


    But Zhang Jian was already fidgeting, and his three subjects were ridiculously high, which made him gloomy.


    "Su Yan''s physics score is 120, full marks!"


    "Su Yan''s chemistry score, 108, full marks!"


    "Su Yan''s biological score is 72, full marks!"


    After the three teachers finished speaking, they left straight away, without allowing students to stop them. Naturally, they didn''t want to be blamed by their classmates, and at least they would not be unhappy if they left early.


    In this way, Su Yan''s total score is 733 points!


    If you count the results of all the students in this mid-term exam, Su Yan is undoubtedly the first in the year!


    All the students listened to the score blankly, as if dreaming, and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Fake, fake!"


    A group of teachers and students roared, filled with righteous indignation.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and said, "Fake, you can show evidence!"


    Xu Wenqian stood up and said angrily: "You failed the exam before, why did you soar into the sky this time?!"


    "Genius understands, I haven''t awakened before, can I awaken now?!"


    "Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes looked at me, I can cheat, and you said that I bought the correction paper teacher, you can go to see my test paper, if they make a mistake, you can tell.


    Zhang Jian ran over directly, comparing papers one by one, not letting go of one question.


    But watching, his heart became colder and colder, and in the end he fell directly to the ground.


    "He has already checked it. If my grades are wrong, I must have yelled out long ago. If I didn''t say anything, then I would admit it."


    "Ms. Zhang Jian must be dizzy. I''ll go take a look."


    "I am going too."


    A group of teachers and students all rushed to the test paper. Everyone was careful not to let go of the comparison, but their faces became more and more ugly, and in the end they were silent.


    Su Yan looked around and roared: "I just asked, who else is not satisfied! Who else is not satisfied!"


    All the classmates were stunned by his voice, and indeed they couldn''t produce evidence. They all watched Su Yan doing the question. It was impossible to cheat.


    Su Tianlun''s mouth can lay down the goose egg, his mind is blank, and the former idiot has become a genius, he can''t believe it.


    Zhang Jian looked at Su Yan with a pleading expression. Naturally, he hoped that Su Yan would not let him get out of the school. He didn''t want to leave. This was his iron rice bowl for survival.


    And Su Yan said blankly: "I only have one word for you, get out!"


    "Get out of Yulong Middle School, don''t let us see you again!"


    A group of classmates who hated Zhang Jian also yelled immediately. Zhang Jian took too many benefits from them and still suppressed them. How can they not be angry?

 Chapter 51： Introduce girlfriend

    The school turmoil has been spreading for a long time, but in the end Zhang Jian can only clean up his things and get out. This is what the whole school has witnessed.


    The teachers and students who had gloated at misfortunes were also in awe of Su Yan, because they went to read Su Yan''s papers, and they were absolutely fair and just, and did not cheat.


    For this reason, many female students stepped through the classroom threshold of the third grade in high school, naturally for Su Yan.


    The school even set up a Su Yan fan group, all of them are idiots.


    Rich, genius, and able to fight, this is simply a perfect man, and Su Yan is not so ugly, more and more heroic, how to not let the school female students go crazy.


    Every day Su Yan goes to school, the table can be filled with many roses, there are various breakfasts in the drawer, even Durex is full of his desk.


    Su Yan had a headache for this, so he directly asked the school for a few days off, intending to avoid it.


    I wanted to find a place to have fun and relax, but was interrupted by the call from Hua Lao.


    "Su Yan, what have you been up to these days, don''t you call me this old man?"


    Hua Lao''s voice was full of smiles, and it was obvious that his precious granddaughter was cured and he was particularly happy.


    "Old Hua, I am really busy recently, so I didn''t call you. Don''t blame you."


    "Haha, how can I be weird, I can''t thank you in time, it''s not you, how can my baby granddaughter be alive and kicking again."


    The two of you chatted with each other, and it didn''t hurt or itchy. Su Yan was also a little annoyed and wanted to hang up.


    But Mr. Hua changed his conversation, with a deep voice in his voice: "Su Yan, do you have time recently to play a few chess games with my old man."


    "Old Hua, I''m really busy."


    Su Yan wanted to shirk very much. The school affairs made him very annoying. He wanted to be quiet and play around, and also planned to break this virgin body. Yesterday, all the essence was left and he was speechless.


    "I have explored the land of spiritual energy."


    Old Hua smiled mysteriously, he was very confident that Su Yan would definitely take the bait.


    Sure enough, Su Yan heard the Spiritual Qi Land, his eyes flashed, and his breathing became quick.


    "Old Hua, are you serious about this?"


    "That''s natural, how could I lie to you."


    "Well, I''ll come right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan flew directly downstairs, took a taxi, and drove directly towards Ban Yue Lao.


    "Master, please hurry up."


    "It''s already the fastest."


    The taxi master said impatiently, because the car had been warning of speeding.


    "I doubled the money."


    The taxi master slammed on the accelerator, ignoring the speeding warning.


    "Still too slow, double it again."


    The car is already at the top speed, and the accelerator is stomped to death. For money, the driver is also fighting.


    Fortunately, it is an old driver, otherwise it is really unsafe. Of course, an old driver at such a fast speed will not be safe.


    But Su Yan was still too slow, so he planned to buy a car and drove fast by himself.


    At Banyue Laoyunding Villa No. 1, Su Yan just got out of the car, and someone was waiting outside, opening the door to him with respectful greetings.


    Upon entering the gate, Hua Lao had already greeted him at the door with a kind smile on his face.


    Su Yan also walked forward, shook hands with Old Hua, and asked for warmth. After all, Old Hua also saved his life.


    "Come on, let''s kill a few games today."


    Mr. Hua took Su Yan to the living room. The chess pieces were already set. Mr. Hua directly chose the handsome side.


    Su Yan was anxious. He didn''t want to play chess, but he couldn''t directly say that he was going to the land of spiritual energy. He could only bite the bullet and play chess with Hua Lao.


    "The ancients said that haste is not enough. You must be calm when you do anything to avoid omissions."


    "What Elder Hua said is."


    Su Yan nodded, his heart calmed down completely, his mind was full of chess and nothing else.


    Su Yan''s abilities are naturally higher than Hua Lao''s. Although Hua Lao is a veteran chess player, he is not enough to see him in front of Su Yan.


    "The seconds of your chess piece have left my three generals with no way back. This is completely ruined on your territory."


    "Didn''t the ancients say that greed is not enough to swallow the elephant? If you are not so eager to kill me, can you be fooled?"


    Su Yan smiled, the horse jumped and went straight to the general.


    "Old Hua, how?"


    "I really can''t tell. You are still a master. How long have you played chess?"


    "I said this is my first set, do you believe it?"


    "Young people, don''t be arrogant, they will be beaten in the face, come again."


    In the second game, Su Yan deliberately released the water, naturally not wanting Hua Lao to be embarrassed.


    After three rounds, Hua Lao was looking at Su Yan. He hadn''t noticed just now. It was only now that he noticed the difference between Su Yan.


    For this reason, Hua Lao couldn''t help but look carefully at Su Yan.


    "You won''t break through, will you?"


    Su Yan nodded, there is no need to conceal this matter, anyway it will be known.


    "Yes, I took that kid and refined it directly, and my realm improved a bit."


    "Where are you a little bit? I think you have stepped into the inner strength martial arts master."


    Hualao was shocked, staring at Su Yan for a moment.


    And Su Yan was still smiling, noncommittal, and now he is in the middle of the martial arts master.


    Originally, Mr. Hua still hesitated, but now he no longer hesitated, and said directly: "You are now eighteen years old, right?"


    "It''s a few days to be precise."


    "This is eighteen years of age, and it''s time to get married."


    "Old Hua was joking, how come you should have a family as an adult? This is just proof that he has just grown up."


    "Hey, shouldn''t you have a family when you grow up?" Hua Lao''s face condensed, and said angrily, "Your parents are away, and I should be more concerned about your affairs."


    Su Yan couldn''t laugh or cry. The immortal Emperor Tang Tang was concerned about the marriage. It really made him speechless, and he couldn''t explain it, even if he said Hua Lao, he would not believe it.


    "I just want to study hard, get a good university, and then practice hard."


    "Naturally, these two things cannot be left behind, and the important matter of getting married cannot be delayed."


    "I relied on the old to sell the old, and I was a few dozen years older than you, so I would care more about your personal affairs."


    "Old Hua, really don''t need it, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Don''t worry, I''m worried, or else, you can get married slowly and find someone to get engaged first."


    Su Yan felt a big head, and knew that this time he came to the wrong place. Hua Lao didn''t want to talk to him about the place of spiritual energy, but wanted to consider the important matter of his marriage.


    "I don''t have anyone I like right now. Do you just call a woman and get engaged?"


    Su Yan said angrily, looking at Hua Lao with a little sullenness.


    "I don''t like it, I can introduce it to you, and then slowly cultivate it."


    Su Yan knew the purpose of Hua Lao completely, and couldn''t help but directly said: "Hua Lao, you let me come this time, do you just want to introduce me to a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, yes, you guessed it, why did I forget the name girlfriend? I just introduced you to a girlfriend."


    "Old Hua, can you be more serious."


    "I''m very serious. The girlfriend I introduced to you doesn''t say you are satisfied, but at least she is sincere."


    Su Yan didn''t want to refute Hua Lao''s face, so she could only say silently: "Okay, well, thank you Hua Lao."


    "So you agree?" Hualao said in a hurry, "What do you think of Wanwan?"


    "Huh?" Su Yan didn''t expect that the person Hua Lao would introduce to himself was Hua Wanwan.

 Chapter 52： I disagree

    Seeing Su Yan''s exaggerated expression, Hua Lao''s face was full of solemn expression.


    "I''m just such a precious granddaughter. The current head of the military region proposed to me. I didn''t agree."


    "Old Hua, it''s not that Wanwan is bad, but..."


    "I know that there was some misunderstanding between you, and Wanwan couldn''t be blamed on everything that day, after all, it was a sudden incident."


    Some time ago, Hua Wanwan was discharged from the hospital. Su Yan went to take a look. As a result, some misunderstandings occurred, which made Su Yan no longer feel at all about Hua Wanwan.


    "No, I didn''t blame her for kicking me, I, I really don''t have any thoughts on this right now."


    Old Hua''s expression became more serious, and he pulled his face and said, "Now that you have a high cultivation base, don''t you put my old man in your eyes!?"


    "Old Hua is serious, you saved my life, you absolutely occupy an important position in my heart."


    "Well, this matter is so settled."


    He Xi''s smile appeared on Old Hua''s face, sweeping away the gloom.


    "It depends on whether the two of us can get along, after all, the twisted melon is not sweet."


    "Well, I''ll say it to you later."


    "What, she doesn''t know yet?"


    Su Yan was dumbfounded, and he was speechless to the old man, he was completely adept at making opinions.


    He thought it was Hua Wanwan grateful for her life-saving grace, but in the end there was no such thing. This was really speechless to the extreme.


    "Um, old man, I have something to do. You can make it clear to Wanwan first. If she agrees, then we are talking."


    "Want to go, no way."


    Old Hua directly blocked Su Yan''s path and looked at him with a smirk.


    "The matter must be resolved before leaving."


    Mr. Hua dialed the phone directly, and then said with a smile: "Wanwan, come to Yunding Villa, Grandpa will give you a surprise."


    On the other side of the phone, smiling and expecting, said, "Good grandpa, I''ll be here soon."


    In Hua Wanwan''s view, surprises are naturally a big gift, as her grandfather used to do.


    Hua Wanwan was in a high-end coffee shop at this time, and sitting beside her was the same stunning beauty, but she was still inferior to her.


    Opposite them are two handsome young men, younger than twenty years old.


    Both of them have great backgrounds. The young man opposite Hua Wanwan is the son of the boss of a listed company in Jiangzhou. It is said that his father has assets of more than 3 billion yuan.


    The opposite of her has a bigger background, Ruan Jiuxue, a direct descendant of the Ruan family, and family members either hold important positions in the military or have a lot to do in politics and business.


    He entered Jiangnan Jiandao Special Forces at a young age and became the youngest reserve member.


    You must know that Jiangnan Jiandao Special Forces is directly under the jurisdiction of the commander-in-chief of the military region, which means that the ranks of ordinary players are all majors.


    This is simply an infinite future, and the peak of life is just around the corner.


    This kind of person is definitely the target of many young girls. Not only is the background hard, the future is bright, and the most important thing is that the person is too handsome, so handsome.


    Hua Wanwan stirred the coffee, looked at Ruan Relay apologetically, and said softly: "Jiejie, Grandpa has something to do with me."


    Ruan Jiuxue smiled slightly and said: "The old chief is looking for you, you have to go home quickly, and take me to say hello to the old chief."


    "Okay." Hua Wanwan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Do you want me to take you back?"


    "No, I just drive my own car back."


    The relationship between the two is naturally unusual. They often played together when they were young, and were known as the golden boy and jade girl in the second generation world of Jiangzhou.


    The two also have love for each other, and only when the time comes, it will happen naturally.


    "There is one more thing to tell you."


    Ruan Jiong''s eagle eyes are very handsome and cool. These are the eyes trained as a soldier.


    "whats the matter?"


    Hua Wanwan was disturbed, her cheeks were slightly red, and she naturally had some guesses in her heart.


    "I have already told my father that I will go to your house to propose marriage after a while."


    The spoon in Hua Wanwan''s hand dropped directly into the cup, splashing her all over, making her look pale.


    The beauty on the side smiled and said, "Oh, congratulations, I''m just waiting to be your bridesmaid."


    "Little Meng, don''t talk nonsense."


    Although Hua Wanwan scolded, her face was already flushed, and even the roots of her ears were red. She was obviously extremely shy.


    "Don''t worry, just talk about intentions. After all, we are still young. We will get engaged when you pass the coming-of-age ceremony."


    "Don''t talk nonsense about the relay, I''m leaving now."


    Hua Wanwan couldn''t stay anymore, and ran away from the cafe with a limited LV bag.


    There is a red Ferrari 458 in the parking lot outside the cafe, which is much more expensive than Zhou Tianhao''s Bentley Continental.


    Hua Wanwan looked like a quiet girl, but she had an unrestrained heart, so she took this Ferrari 458 as a car.


    Put on the sunglasses, open the door, and do it in one go. As soon as you step on the accelerator, you ride away.


    Regardless of her small population, this operation definitely looks like an old driver.


    When she arrived at Yunding Villa No. 1, Hua Wanwan got out of the car, and someone immediately drove the car into the parking lot. She paced towards the villa.


    "Grandpa, what is the matter with you in such a hurry to **** back?"


    Hua Wanwan came to the living room to act like a baby, but when she saw Su Yan, her face immediately changed, quite embarrassing.


    Knowing that Su Yan was to save herself that day, but she kicked Su Yan, she still felt guilty.


    But when she saw a man who looked at herself, she still couldn''t keep calm, and she still had a bit of hatred in her heart.


    What''s more, Ruan Jiejie directly stated today that she was coming to China to propose a marriage, which made her feel guilty for Ruan Jiejia.


    Su Yan glanced at Hua Wanwan, because a pair of sunglasses made her look a little more bold.


    But Su Yan just glanced at it, and then his vision left.


    "Come here, sit here."


    Old Hua directly beckoned, let Hua Wanwan sit next to Su Yan.


    Hua Wanwan hesitated for a while, and bit the bullet and sat down.


    "Seeing the benefactor, is this your attitude?"


    With a hint of accusation, Hua Lao showed a faint solemn expression on his face.


    Hua Wanwan frowned, then looked at Su Yan, and stretched out a slender white jade hand.


    "thank you."


    Very concise, without losing the generality, this is the etiquette cultivated by the big family since childhood.


    Su Yan also stretched out his palm, shook Hua Wanwan''s hand, and said, "It''s okay, thank you, old man."


    There was a moment of silence, and the scene was a bit awkward.


    "Grandpa asked you to come back today to tell you something very important."


    "Grandpa, tell me."


    Hua Wanwan showed a serious look and listened quietly.


    "This is a major event in your marriage, so you must be serious."


    When Hua Wanwan heard it, her face suddenly turned red, to the root of her ears.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help complaining, so you are a dead relay, and you told my grandfather about the matter a long time ago, and it will be up to me how to deal with you.


    "I want to ask if you have any comments?"


    "Grandpa, Wanwan is still young." Hua Wanwan acted like a baby, but immediately added, "I have to wait until I''m an adult."


    "Things can be done in adulthood, but they can be said now." Hua''s old conversation turned, staring at Wanwan''s eyes and said seriously, "What do you think of Su Yan?"


    Hua Wanwan was a little confused, why did she get involved with Su Yan, she couldn''t help but said indifferently: "Very well, I am very grateful to him for saving my life."


    "Well, I asked you to come here just to discuss your marriage."


    Hua Wanwan was shocked and almost fell off the sofa. She never thought that the old man was going to match her with Su Yan.


    "If you agree, when you are both adults, then you can get engaged first."


    Hua Wanwan immediately refused excitedly: "I don''t agree!"

 Chapter 53： Parents to enrich people

    Hua Wanwan''s face was full of determination, and when she heard the old man talking about their marriage, her expression also contained anger.


    This anger naturally pointed to Su Yan, because she thought it was likely that Su Yan was the cause.


    Seeing Hua Wanwan''s angry look, Su Yan waved his hand, saying that it was not bad for him, because they didn''t like it, and of course he didn''t feel Hua Wanwan.


    "Su Yan, I am very grateful that you saved me, but can''t you threaten it?!"


    Hua Wanwan glared directly at Su Yan, her eyes full of resentment, and now she was no longer half grateful to Su Yan.


    Old Hua said with a solemn expression: "I proposed this matter and has nothing to do with him."


    "Hmph, despicable, do you think you can let your tricks succeed by pressing me with grandpa, don''t think about it!"


    Hua Wanwan stood up directly, trying to take her way, but was stopped by Hua Lao.


    "Hugh is so crazy, you are so old, are you going to be willful!"


    Hua Lao''s face became more gloomy, and he was obviously angry, which made Hua Wanwan more aggrieved, her eyes flushed, and tears rolled in her eyes.


    "grandfather."


    Hua Wanwan resorted to the ultimate assassin. Acting like a baby is her unique skill, and it is often unfavorable, but this time Hua Lao did not follow her.


    "Grandpa did this for your own good, what''s wrong with Su Yan?"


    "Save your life, and not to mention the previous quarrels, not to mention the high strength of Su Yan''s martial arts has surpassed your grandfather."


    "So what? I don''t like him. This is a modern society and marriage cannot be forced."


    Su Yan had been sitting there, unable to intervene at all, and simply watched the two of them watch the play.


    "Don''t forget, this family is my decision, this is not an ordinary family, this is a big family!"


    Hua Lao grew more gloomy, looking at Hua Wanwan angrily.


    That''s right, this is a Chinese family, a big family, a respected family, not an ordinary family.


    If a huge family wants to continue to survive, then some means must be made. Marriage is the most basic and necessary.


    Of course Hua Wanwan knew that she had been fascinated by her since she was a child, but she didn''t like Su Yan at all, on the contrary, she disliked it very much. The person she liked was Ruan Jiuxian.


    "The Ruan family is also a big family, but he is a lonely family, even if he is married, he won''t have his turn."


    Hua Wanwan spoke out without evasiveness, looking at Su Yan with disdain in her eyes.


    "Why is Su Yan alone? Your grandfather, I plan to let him go to the military area for development. With his abilities, the future is unlimited, and he will surely reach the colonel in five years."


    Hua Wanwan was silent. It took five years to be a colonel. It was absolutely shocking to hear, but this was from his grandfather, and she couldn''t refute it.


    The colonel can already be alone in the military area. He is a figure with a good face, and he can make friends with many people and form his own circle.


    And Ruan Jiuxue, whom Hua Wanwan likes, is just a reserve member of the Sharp Knife Special Brigade, and becoming an official member is just a major.


    But Ruan Jiuxue still has a family, and his uncle is in the military.


    Thinking of this, Hua Wanwan couldn''t help but stabilized her mind, and said to Mr. Hua: "Grandpa, I like Brother Jungang, and Brother Jungang also said that I''m coming soon."


    "Relay Ruan?"


    Mr. Hua was surprised, but not surprised, after all, he also knew that his precious granddaughter had been playing with that kid since childhood.


    Hua Lao pondered for a long time, after all, the Ruan family is not a small family, there will be many benefits to marriage between the two.


    But he looked at Su Yan, this was a dark horse, with a boundless future, and he had already reached the level of a martial artist at this level. It was really shocking to hear.


    While weighing left and right, Su Yan stood up, his face calm.


    "Old Hua, I think I should go, after all, I am not an idler either."


    When he heard that, Mr. Hua immediately said anxiously: "What are you going? The matter is not over yet."


    "Isn''t that clear, your granddaughter doesn''t like me."


    "Stop, who said she doesn''t like you, you just don''t have much contact. As long as you contact for a period of time, I believe my baby granddaughter will absolutely love you to death."


    Su Yan heard of goosebumps and was still dying, so let this woman make him dying.


    Hua Wanwan stared at Su Yan with enthusiasm and said, "There is no way for me to marry you."


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain anything, it was not worthy of his explanation at all, everything was just a life-saving grace for returning Hualao.


    Had it not been for Mr. Hua who said he knew the place of gathering spirits, he would have left.


    "Wanwan, what''s wrong with Su Yan? Besides, you already have skin-to-skin intimates, and both of you are looking at each other.


    Hua Wanwan burst into tears when she heard it. This is how she felt the pain in her heart, how not excited she was raised by her father.


    "Why crying? There is no discussion about this."


    "According to the orders of your parents and the words of the matchmaker, you have to listen to me on marriage."


    Mr. Hua made a straightforward decision and cannot be changed. He still has the final say in this family.


    "You are feudal thinking, this is the 21st century, and there is still feudal thinking. I don''t care if you have to force me, I will die."


    "Die, then you go to die and show me."


    The old lady Hua understood Hua Wanwan''s character, crying, making trouble and hanging herself, which was not the case, so he was very calm.


    When Hua Wanwan heard it, she felt more aggrieved, and started crying, her face full of rain.


    "Old Hua, this is not good, love can''t be forced, and I don''t have any feelings for her."


    Su Yan finally expressed his thoughts. This was his true inner thoughts, and Hua Wanwan really didn''t mean anything to him.


    But Hua Wanwan didn''t follow it anymore. You didn''t feel anything about me. It was obvious that you were the culprit.


    Hua Wanwan stopped crying and looked at Su Yan with contempt: "I thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean."


    "Why am I mean? You don''t think I proposed this matter?"


    "Otherwise, you think you can enter my Chinese house if you save me, wishful thinking."


    Hua Lao stamped her foot and Hua Wanwan was taken aback. This was Hua Lao''s most angry way.


    "You dare to talk to your benefactor like this!"


    "Old Hua, I don''t think there is any need to say anything about this matter. Let''s stop here. I''m tired, so I won''t bother."


    Su Yan left directly as he said, ignoring Hua Lao''s retention.


    Hua Wanwan also took this opportunity to escape, her high heels touching the ground and making a clatter.


    Get in the red Ferrari 458, step on the gas pedal, and go straight away.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hua became furious, causing the faces of the people in the villa to change again.


    The red Ferrari is racing on the rugged roads. It has to be said that Hua Wanwan is really an old driver. His skills are so cool.


    Before driving far, Hua Wanwan caught up with Su Yan. Su Yan walked slowly and methodically, looking at the sky very calmly, without paying attention to the arrival of the car.


    Hua Wanwan stopped Su Yan directly, got out of the car, and stared at him angrily.


    "Su Yan!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you think that with such a despicable means, you can make me obey?"


    "What despicable means did I use, all this is your old man''s wishful thinking."


    "Huh, don''t think I don''t know."


    Hua Wanwan took off her sunglasses and wanted to pull him, but Su Yan avoided it. She stomped her feet and said, "Go and tell my grandfather clearly. In addition, you must be tight-lipped about what you save me. How much does it cost? You make a price."


    "I don''t want money."


    "you."


    Hua Wanwan drove directly to Su Yan, with the purpose of threatening him.


    However, Su Yan made a leap, and after rotating 720 degrees, he easily resolved Hua Wanwan''s attempt.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, you are just so mediocre, you can''t get into my eyes."


    Su Yan said that she stopped looking at Hua Wanwan and turned away.

 Chapter 54： Relay rage

    Hua Wanwan was angry and slammed into Su Yan as soon as he stepped on the accelerator.


    At this moment, her brain was empty and uncontrollable. She just wanted to kill Su Yan, and all her troubles would disappear.


    She doesn''t care that Su Yan is her savior, that''s how people are, she can only remember hate, not kindness.


    The car''s engine is very powerful, it can accelerate hundreds of kilometers per hour in a few seconds, and the speed of the car has reached tens of meters per second at a distance of ten meters.


    Just like that, he rammed Su Yan directly, without stopping, Hua Wanwan still stepped on the accelerator.


    Su Yan was hit and flew directly, and after a few laps in the air, he rolled down the mountain road.


    Hua Wanwan was stunned, she knew that she had caused a serious accident after hitting someone, and she trembled.


    "He''s okay, he must not die."


    The extremely luxurious Ferrari 458 was seriously damaged at this time, with half of the front of the car sunken.


    But Hua Wanwan didn''t have time to take care of these things. She staggered out of the car, took off her high heels, and ran down the mountain road.


    She knew that if Su Yan were killed, his grandfather would definitely be furious, and no one knew what he would do.


    After running for a long time, blood blisters formed on the soles of her feet, but she didn''t care.


    Hua Wanwan was relieved until she saw a figure standing on the side of the road.


    Su Yan was hit, and because of inertia, he rolled on the road for a while, and then he stopped the inertia by spiritual power.


    His clothes all over his body were a bit torn, and there were some bruises on his body, but there was nothing serious about it.


    At the moment he was hit, he used his spiritual power. If he didn''t react in time, he might really be hit and killed.


    Looking at Su Yan''s bruises all over, Hua Wanwan apologized in a very low voice: "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Su Yan looked at Hua Wanwan coldly, her eyes full of killing intent.


    "I saved your life, but you want my life, do you think I should kill you!"


    Su Yan grabbed Hua Wanwan and lifted her off the ground, her eyes full of violent violence.


    Hua Wanwan couldn''t breathe air and struggled constantly, but to no avail.


    In the end, Su Yan threw her directly to the ground, and said blankly: "Quan Qi is for the sake of the old man. From then on, I have no quarrel with your Hua family."


    Su Yan left, her back was still calm, but Hua Wanwan was still terrified in her heart.


    Her heart seemed to be pierced by something, very painful and painful, and more fearful.


    After Su Yan left, Hua Wanwan drove the car to a villa apartment, where the person she liked lived, namely Ruan Jiuxian.


    Seeing Hua Wanwan panicked, Ruan Jiaxuan said with distress and surprise: "Wanwan, what''s wrong?"


    "relay."


    Hua Wanwan couldn''t restrain the sadness in her heart anymore, and threw herself directly into Ruan Jie''s arms, crying loudly.


    After crying for a long time, Ruan Jiuxian''s chest kept warm, standing motionless, letting Hua Wanwan vent.


    "Relay, shall we elope?"


    Ruan Jiuxue was even more surprised, Hua Wanwan was able to say this, something must have happened.


    "You tell me, what happened?"


    Hua Wanwan didn''t want to say, but seeing Ruan Jiong''s and Xi''s doting look, she suddenly broke the bank.


    "Grandpa wants me to marry someone I don''t like."


    Hearing this, Ruan Jiuxian''s face immediately became cold, very gloomy. Hua Wanwan was in his pocket, so she would not allow others to peep.


    "The old man is not confused. We grew up together, and he also knows the relationship between us."


    "How do I know, just because that person saved my life, I have to promise me."


    Ruan Jiejia understood that Hua Wanwan had been ill some time ago, and he was also very upset about it, and went to see him several times.


    He was also very happy to learn that Hua Wanwan was recovering, and he was very grateful to the person who saved her, but he didn''t expect it to be so.


    "Don''t worry, there is me."


    Ruan Jiaoxiang hugged Hua Wanwan and hugged her tightly, unwilling to separate.


    After comforting Hua Wanwan, Ruan Relay made a call directly.


    "Check me who it is!"


    Ruan Jiuxian gave the order to die, which cannot be changed. He must know who saved Hua Wanwan, the background of the other party and the whole story.


    "No matter who you are, dare to spy on my woman, I want you to die!"


    Ruan Jiuxian''s face was full of gloom, endless murderous intent floating, and seeing this made him completely angry.


    On the other side, he directly called his father and asked him to go to the Hua family to propose marriage.


    He has to do both things, he can''t wait, he must get Hua Wanwan early so that he can make a big splash.


    The power of the Hua family is too strong, he must get it, so that he can keep on going.


    Looking at Hua Wanwan who was asleep, there was a trace of pain in her eyes.


    He touched Hua Wanwan''s face, and the silky feeling spread to his heart along his fingers, making his heart tremble extremely.


    Looking at Hua Wanwan, who was combed like a red apple, Ruan Jiuxue was full of doting.


    But in the end he didn''t start, just lying quietly beside Hua Wanwan.


    He still likes Hua Wanwan in his heart, after all, Hua Wanwan is very beautiful, beautiful and indispensable, killing those school flowers in seconds.


    What''s more important is that Hua Wanwan is very pure, like a piece of white paper, such a woman is simply a stunner in the world, who doesn''t love it.


    He really wanted to make raw rice and cook mature rice, and the Hua family might not be able to refuse by then, but this would leave a bad impression on Mr. Hua. He didn''t want this.


    He must leave a good impression in front of Mr. Hua, so that Mr. Hua will support him.


    Mr. Hua has a lot of say in the military. Even the current chief sometimes accepts his opinions humbly and often visits the Hua family.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Jiao''s **** in his heart gradually extinguished, and the expression on his face became more indifferent, looking at the ceiling, his thoughts abound.


    Now he has not much to do, but two things. One is to make sure to marry the Chinese family, which is the top priority, and the other is to clear away obstacles.


    In fact, these two things are counted as one thing, that is, you must tie Old Man Hua and yourself to a rope to get the full support of Mr. Hua.


    In this way, he can become an official member of the Sharp Knife Special Brigade, and even become the captain, and even higher.


    That is the temptation of power, which is the most difficult for him to resist.


    He has no shortage of money, inexhaustible access and inexhaustible use, and no shortage of women. Not to mention the beauty lying in front of him, one trick is to have countless beauties.


    What people often desire is what they lack, so that they have the meaning of struggle, and they desire what they lack. This is human nature.

 Chapter 55： Important party

    A few days later, Su Yan had forgotten about this matter, but he didn''t feel grateful to Hua Lao either, because his kindness had been used up.


    It was a holiday on Sunday and refused Jiang Wenwen''s invitation to a picnic. Su Yan had nothing to do after doing the exercises.


    It happened that the phone rang at this moment, and Su Yan saw that Hua Lao called.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yan still connected.


    "Old Hua, you are so free."


    Su Yan said lightly, without the smile of the past.


    Old Hua knew that Su Yan was still angry, and couldn''t help but smile: "Su Yan, are you still angry with me? Don''t commit it, I am also thinking about your happiness and Wanwan''s happiness."


    "Stop, don''t talk about this, is there anything?"


    "Come to me and join a very important party."


    "I''m very busy."


    "You don''t want to know the place of gathering spirits?"


    Mr. Hua had full confidence over there, and Su Yan would certainly submit when he heard this.


    "Old Hua, don''t make fun of me, in case I''m not sure if you come up with something wrong."


    "I won''t lie to you this time, and I plan to visit that place."


    Mr. Hua''s voice became very calm at this time, not joking, but very serious.


    Su Yan also heard the change in Hua Lao''s voice, and couldn''t help but say seriously: "Okay, I''ll be here soon."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yan''s face was full of thoughts.


    He didn''t know whether the place of gathering the spirits mentioned by Mr. Hua was true or false, but he would not give up even if there was a chance, he had to seize it.


    Without further ado, he put on his coat and went downstairs, stopped a taxi, and arrived at Ban Yue.


    It suddenly became lively, and the roads were full of vehicles, all of them luxury cars, Mercedes-Benz and BMW were all bad streets.


    Even the taxi looked at the vehicles on both sides with a face full of doubt. He didn''t know why Su Yan came here. This is the land of the rich.


    The car was stopped halfway up the mountain, and it was not allowed to go up the mountain. Su Yan also happily paid and got out of the car.


    Then he walked directly to the mountain, but an old man stopped him.


    "Sorry, do you have an invitation?"


    Su Yan was taken aback, shook his head and said, "No, but Mr. Hua personally asked me to come."


    "Without the invitation, we cannot let it go."


    These words were naturally heard by the people who got off the car around, and they all showed mockery.


    A beautiful woman wearing a Dior brand happened to hear the conversation between the two. Holding the LV bag in one hand, she looked at Su Yan contemptuously, and said bitterly: "It''s really boring to be worthy of being here. "


    Another little white face dressed in a Versace brand hugged the beauty, and smiled: "Yes, this is a gift for the Chinese daughter, not all poor ghosts can participate."


    After talking, Xiao Bailian didn''t forget to put a **** on Su Yan, his face full of contempt.


    It''s not to blame him. On such an important occasion, a man dressed in a suit and a taxi came here, and he looked like a poor man.


    Su Yan was also a little upset when he came here. He forgot that Mr. Hua said this was a very important gathering.


    But to him, it doesn''t matter, it''s not an accident at all, let alone the ridicule of these people, because he has long been arrogant.


    Su Yan originally planned to take out the phone and call Hua Lao, so that all the trouble would be solved, but the little white face became more reluctant.


    "It''s you who are all the poor, don''t look disdainfully."


    Su Yan doesn''t care about what he wears, or others laugh at him, but cares about bothering him one after another.


    "roll!"


    With a cold drink, an invisible pressure rushed towards Xiao Bai Lian, and Xiao Bai Lian''s expression immediately changed.


    He didn''t expect that a roar would make him frightened, even shivering, this young man is not simple, he must be a gangster.


    "Do you think it''s great to be a bastard? Believe it or not, I will keep you up."


    With a beautiful woman beside, Xiao Bailian naturally didn''t want to lose her face, even though she was upset, she was still tough.


    He really didn''t have any fear. The fear was only for a moment. After calming down, think about it, it''s just a bastard. What he is afraid of, he can pull out a lot of bastards.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Bailian''s eyes looked at Su Yan more and more mocking, and even raised his head to look at Su Yan through his nose.


    "If you don''t want to die, just get out of here."


    Su Yan has no patience with such people, and the second sentence is also the last sentence.


    Xiao Bailian rolled up his sleeves, and usually exercises a lot, believing that he can win this gangster.


    "It''s just a pariah at the bottom of society, you want to go to the sky too, really wishful thinking."


    Xiao Bailian said that he was walking towards Su Yan, and he meant to beat Su Yan.


    At this time, another Audi Q5 approached, and it was considered the only low-end car in the field. The worst of this group of vehicles was BMW and Mercedes-Benz.


    A man with a full face got off the car, and a woman with a red face also followed.


    Su Yan saw that the two of them were a little familiar, aren''t they the two they met that day when they escaped.


    Xiao Bai''s face glanced, and his face immediately showed joy, because he knew the man with his full face.


    "Brother Bobcat, you are here too."


    A man with a face full of flesh, nicknamed Bobcat, is a ruffian, not even a bully.


    The Lynx naturally recognizes Xiao Bai Lian, because Xiao Bai Lian often goes to the place he covers to consume, and is considered a guest.


    "Oh, isn''t this Cai Jun, Mr. Cai? You are here too."


    "Can you come? This is the most solemn gathering in Jiangzhou. Many people can''t get in because of their scalp. I am also dazzled by my father."


    Cai Jun said that with a smug look on his face, being able to participate in the coming-of-age ceremony of the Chinese daughter is tantamount to a status symbol.


    Looking at the Bobcat''s car, Cai Jun showed a slight look of contempt on his face, and could not help teasing: "Brother Bobcat, have you also received the invitation?"


    The Lynx scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "How can I have that qualification? I am lucky enough to be here with Brother Tiger."


    "Oh, are you talking about Brother Tiger from South Street?"


    "That''s natural, I just mixed with him."


    The Lynx looked proud, and Brother Tiger''s name was still very loud.


    The contempt on Cai Jun''s face gradually disappeared. Brother Tiger shouldn''t be underestimated. For the rich second-generation owner of a small company like him, Brother Tiger is more famous than his father.


    "It just so happens that we go in together."


    "Brother Bobcat, I still have something to deal with."


    Cai Jun couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, clenching his fist and walking towards Su Yan.


    The Lynx saw Su Yan just now, so don''t point to him and say, "You are a desperate kid. Lao Tzu said at the time that I shouldn''t meet him again. I really asked for trouble."


    "Why, does this kid have any grudges with Brother Bobcat?"


    "Huh, he almost hit my car on his bike more than a month ago."


    "Bicycle, you can only drive a bicycle."


    Cai Jun couldn''t help laughing, his face looking at Su Yan even more contemptuous, full of mockery.


    "Master Cai, let me come this kid."


    "Well."


    It just so happened that Cai Jun was not sure about Su Yan, and it was best to avoid it.


    The Lynx rushed towards Su Yan and slammed it at him with a punch. It was very powerful and obviously didn''t want to leave any affection.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, motionless like the wind, and when the Bobcat approached, he kicked the Bobcat five or six meters away.


    He didn''t use any spiritual power at all, otherwise the lynx would have died a long time ago.


    Su Yan looked at the faces of the two of them with joking: "You two want to do something with me too, even the tiger in your mouth has been repaired by me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly called Hua Lao and said in a bad tone, "Hua Lao, you let me come, but you didn''t let me in. What do you mean?


    "This is my negligence, my fault, you will call the guard."


    Hearing Hua Lao''s voice, the guard''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly apologized, Su Yan walked in slowly with his head raised.

 Chapter 56： Celebrities gathered

    Xiao Bailian was still a few meters away from Su Yan. He did not hear Su Yan clearly, but his face was quite shocked.


    It''s too unreasonable for a poor and poor person to really go in.


    However, he instantly regained his astonishment, as if it was Su Yan who had made friends with a powerful man.


    The Lynx got up for a long time, with a red footprint on his chest. He hadn''t gasped for a long time, almost holding his breath.


    He clasped his hands tightly and looked at Su Yan''s back with hatred, and his heart was full of killing intent.


    "Wait for me, then I will definitely make you better off than death."


    The net red face lifted up the Bobcat, and said with concern: "Brother Cat, are you still participating?"


    "Why don''t you participate? This is a rare opportunity. I will go in when I catch my breath."


    Cai Jun said in surprise: "Brother Bobcat, you didn''t act it?"


    "Playing your sister, can I do it? I''m afraid that kid can do some martial arts. This kick is not light. If it were you, I would have belched a long time ago."


    Cai Jun didn''t make any excuses either. He knew the Bobcats'' abilities, and he could do a few by himself. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help being in awe of Su Yan.


    This kind of ruthless person is best not to provoke him. If he wants to provoke him, he must kill the other party so that the other party has no chance of revenge.


    "Brother Bobcat, go, the party is about to begin."


    "A few people walked in with shame."


    After that, a lot of luxury cars gathered, and what came down was either the rich second generation of local tyrants or the existence of boxing fighters, or the celebrities and beauty or the white rich and beautiful. In short, no one was mediocre.


    This is also enough to show that Hua Lao''s position in Jiangzhou cannot be shaken. Stomping Jiangzhou might make him tremble.


    Su Yan went all the way and saw all kinds of people, gorgeously dressed, all famous brands, he looked out of place, too dazzling.


    The journey has attracted the attention of many people, and most of them are contemptuous and mocking.


    "Where did you come from, dressed so poorly."


    "It''s not like a servant, who wears better than him."


    "Yes, the servant is also in a suit and leather shoes. What he wears, bad clothes on the street."


    "Haha, look at his collar, the Adidas printed on it is all wrong, it turns out to be Adiaas."


    "That''s awesome, I want to know how he got in now."


    "Maybe you came in over the wall of the courtyard, and the security guards sometimes relax."


    "Yes, let the security know, clear him out and watch the disappointment."


    ...


    A group of people chattered endlessly, as if ridiculing Su Yan for bringing them great satisfaction, this feeling was very comfortable.


    And Su Yan smiled faintly, without comment, there was no figure in a moment.


    "Where did this man go?"


    "Why did it disappear in a while? I''m not bad at all. I''m afraid I''m a thief."


    "Go and notify the security."


    ...


    The scene was almost messed up, and the arrival of the security guards returned to normal.


    Many people were carrying champagne, a few dozen people gathered in a group, talking and laughing, the men were polite and handsome, and the women were dignified, gentle and beautiful.


    Many people gathered in the entire square. Fortunately, the place was so wide, otherwise there would not be room for so many people.


    Political and business people from all walks of life are here, and even the Secretary of the Jiangzhou Municipal Party Committee sent congratulations.


    The deputy mayor came in person, surrounded by businessmen from all walks of life, naturally wanted to make friends with the deputy mayor, and even gave the green light on the business field.


    In addition, the chief of the Dongcheng police station was also present, and stood by the deputy mayor.


    There were countless politicians below, all of whom came to congratulate.


    Ye Nankai, the number one red-top businessman in Jiangzhou, also entrusted his children to the scene, which surprised a group of people.


    Ye Nankai is a generation of legends. Compared with Zhou Huihuang, Zhou Huihuang is worth only a few hundred million, while Ye Nankai is worth several billion, and it is a high-ranking existence in the province.


    The Ye family is also a well-known big family in Jiangzhou. It is now involved in all walks of life and supports tens of thousands of people. It is the center of gravity of Jiangzhou and the guarantee of GDP.


    In addition, Niu Gensheng, a well-known real estate tycoon in Jiangzhou, the boss of the Niuda Group, and a giant crocodile worth more than one billion yuan, actually came here in person.


    The surrounding crowd was not inferior to the deputy mayor, Niu Gensheng was very proud of the spring breeze, talking and laughing.


    In addition, businessmen from all walks of life also came in an endless stream. The small ones wanted to mix up a familiar face and make friends with the nobles. The big ones naturally wanted to make friends with the bigger nobles. Of course, everyone was selling old Chinese.


    When politics and business come, how can we lose the military? It is usually difficult to see the military because of the strict discipline and the busy work of defending the country.


    Although many people have prejudice against political, commercial and military personnel, they just saw bad people, most of them are still good, conscientious, working hard for the country and the people, and not even afraid of sacrifice.


    Such people are worthy of our respect and respect, and we are jealous, but we should not carry regional prejudice or discrimination.


    After all, the world is colorful and colorful, and there are all kinds of people. In peaceful times, there are still many good people.


    Many of the soldiers who came here had two ranks on their shoulders, and the worst thing was a three-star captain rank.


    Most of these people gathered together, because the topic was so hot, some even almost fought, which caused many people to look at them.


    Of course, there are some that are integrated into politics and business, talking and laughing, and they are not at all inappropriate.


    The head of the military region sent a congratulatory letter, which was already a great face, enough to move people.


    All things are naturally received by Hua Weifeng. At this moment, his face is flushed and his smile is elegant, and he is very decent to everyone.


    In fact, Hua Wanwan''s coming-of-age ceremony is not worthy of these people''s attention. What everyone values ??is Hua Lao''s 80th birthday. This year, he is seventy-nine, and his imaginary age is eighty.


    Mr. Hua deliberately mentioned this matter before sending the invitation, and planned to do it together, which made many people come.


    The whole party was very lively. It can be said that most of the people in Jiangzhou have come, and the ones who did not come are also okay, let people send gifts.


    At this moment, two people appeared on the stage built by the compound. This is a pair of combination. They are very popular, absolutely top-notch singers. Unexpectedly, Hua Lao invited them.


    The familiar singing voice made everyone present intoxicated. Everyone stopped discussing the topic, cheered up with the music, beating with selflessness.


    The dance party started before Hualao and Hua Wanwan showed up. This was considered a prelude. Let''s cheer for a while.


    Su Yan sat in an inconspicuous place and didn''t attract people''s attention. He didn''t want to be noticed so as not to cause trouble.


    Looking at the passionate singer on the stage, Su Yan also sang to the melody. Although the singing was not moving, it was spontaneous.


    At this moment, he has forgotten that he is a strong man, he has forgotten that he used to cross the world, and now he is just a fan, an ordinary person who is fascinated by singing.

 Chapter 57： Pass

    After a few familiar songs, everyone was completely hilarious. The beauties were madly twisting their bodies like water snakes, and the men were beating wildly.


    Then there is a magician who is well-known at home and abroad, has appeared on many shows and circled many fans.


    "Next is the moment to witness the miracle!"


    "call."


    One pigeon, two pigeons, four pigeons, eight, sixteen...a group.


    The copy-and-paste magic made everyone dumbfounded and responded with enthusiastic applause.


    "Who said that I can only perform close-range magic, and I will become alive again!"


    "Please be optimistic, everyone, the next step is to witness the incredible moment!"


    There was nothing in a box that could only accommodate one person. Many people went to check it. Someone almost damaged the box.


    The moment the box was closed, the magician covered it with a black cloth, leading everyone to count three times silently.


    After three beeps, the black cloth ripped open, and the magician opened the box in front of everyone. A person walked out directly from inside, and it was Hua Wanwan that was the focus of the party.


    She wore a pair of JimmyChoo special high-heeled shoes, which were inlaid with dozens of crystal gems, and there was a big diamond on the toe of the shoe. It was extremely luxurious and worth at least 200,000 yuan.


    A special Dior red evening gown reveals luxury in nobility, and elegance in luxury. Dior��s most famous designer designed it specifically for her. It is unique in the world. As long as it is done by this designer, it is worth at least one million.


    At this moment, Hua Wanwan had her long hair curled up, with a crown resembling the Queen of England on her head. Although this was a fake, the material was extremely real.


    Hua Wanwan is completely able to control this extremely expensive decoration, because she herself reveals the nobleness of a book fragrance, and the innocence and purity, the temperament crushes the decoration.


    When everyone present saw Hua Wanwan, they thought they had seen a fairy descending to the earth, and they forgot to applaud, and forgot to applaud. They all looked at Hua Wanwan dumbfounded.


    Beautiful women will feel ashamed when they see it, and there will be a jealousy in their hearts. Men will straighten their eyes when they see it, but there is no other thought in their hearts, because Hua Wanwan feels that kind of untouchable existence.


    Hua Wanwan smiled sweetly, bent over to express her gratitude to everyone, and thanked everyone for patronizing her coming-of-age ceremony.


    Although she knew that most people were not for her coming-of-age ceremony, but for his grandfather''s birthday, she still wanted to express her gratitude.


    Su Yan was sitting in a corner that was ignored by others, and he was calm about Hua Wanwan''s appearance. This gorgeousness seemed to him still scumbag.


    But Su Yan still judged with the eyes of the earth: "I will give you six points for such a dress and temperament, it is a pass."


    This is a very high score for Su Yan, and to be recognized by him is definitely enough to be proud.


    But Su Yan''s words were still heard, and those who heard it still had enemies with him.


    "This kid is here, Mad, I''ve been looking for it for a long time."


    The Lynx came over and stared at Su Yan coldly, the anger in his heart was beyond words.


    "Brother Cat, this is a Chinese party, let''s not cause trouble."


    Xiao Bai''s face is a little frightened, after all, making trouble at this party will definitely not be able to eat.


    However, the Bobcat smiled cruelly and said, "Master Cai, did you hear that? He was disrespectful to Miss Hua just now."


    Xiao Bailian suddenly realized, looking at Su Yan, he also showed a cruel smile. Disrespectful to Miss Hua is a big deal, and the consequences are disastrous.


    "He just said that Miss Hua''s dress is a pass at most, I really want to say you are blind or blind, Miss Hua is so beautiful, you said it was only a pass, only six points!"


    The bobcat''s throat suddenly rose, naturally trying to attract more people''s attention.


    And his high voice successfully attracted attention, and everyone glared at the Bobcat.


    "Where is this little spoiler, dare to make a loud noise here."


    A businessman with gold wire glasses directly scolded Bobcat. Although he is not a Jiangzhou boss, he is also a well-known businessman with assets of more than tens of millions.


    Not far from him, a woman in a light blue evening dress also frowned, but it stretched for a moment.


    "Boss Chang, it''s just a little spoiler. You can''t get angry, but lose your demeanor."


    "Huh, I''m angry for the Hua family. I didn''t expect such a little spoiler to come in."


    "Yes, let''s call the security to handle this matter." The woman in the blue evening dress said lightly.


    The surrounding people pointed and pointed at the Bobcat, which aroused more people''s attention, but many people didn''t have the time to take care of it. They just glanced at it.


    At this time, the Bobcats were sweating profusely. These bosses and celebrities could not provoke them. Anyone could crush them. These people existed on a par with Brother Tiger.


    "You misunderstood, I didn''t mean to do so, but this matter was so irritating and out of control for a while."


    Lynx said, pointing to Su Yan sitting on the chair, and said with a full face: "It is him, it is he who makes me so angry, that makes me lose my attitude."


    Everyone looked at everything with great interest, because it was probably a good show for them, a good show of a dog biting a dog.


    "He just said that he was not ashamed, saying that Ms. Hua''s dress is only up to the standard, which can only be regarded as six points in his heart!"


    Xiao Bailian immediately said, "Yes, what I heard just now, I testify."


    The expressions of some people immediately changed, and they looked at Su Yan, with angry expressions in their eyes.


    Although everyone came for Hua Lao��s birthday, in name, this gathering was Hua Wanwan��s coming-of-age ceremony.


    Such a brazen and reckless comment on Hua Wanwan''s manners is already very rude, and Su Yan is not satisfied, and only gives six points.


    Everyone wants to win over the Hua family, which is naturally a golden opportunity for them.


    So everyone pointed the finger at Su Yan, and the words were even very unbearable.


    A big boss looked at Su Yan with sarcasm in his eyes, almost looking at Su Yan sideways.


    "Who is this young man, dare to speak so boldly, Miss Hua is so beautiful, you only give six points, it''s obviously perfect."


    "Who said ten, obviously surpassed ten, Miss Hua''s beauty, that is really a fairy." The other boss immediately slapped up flattery, not half embarrassed at all, but complacent.


    "Look at what he is wearing, the stalls, it''s no wonder that he would say such a thing, it''s really brash."


    "Oh my god, I really met the best product today. Do you know how much Miss Hua''s shoes cost?" A celebrity looked at Su Yan with disdain, and said with contempt: "The shoes are at least more than 200,000 yuan. Enough for you to buy a thousand sets of stalls."


    "Boy, how did you get in? I suspect you got here now."


    "Yes, go and call the security guard and blast him out."


    "No, you can''t just make him so cheap. The Hua family must punish him severely. The Hua family''s methods are not enough."


    "Yeah, he mixed in first and belittled Ms. Hua behind, he didn''t put the Hua family in his eyes at all."


    These people became more and more serious, so that they pushed Su Yan to be the opposite of the Hua family, as if they were enemies of the Hua family.


    Lynx and Xiaobai looked at Su Yan with smiles on their faces. Such a result was the most pleasant to them.


    Lynx said gleefully: "Now I see what you do, wait for death."

 Chapter 58： Punch

    Cai Jun, the little white face, was also extremely happy in his heart. He lost face because he failed to show masculinity in front of his girlfriend on the hillside.


    At that time, Su Yan''s kick frightened him and almost jumped into his girlfriend''s arms, making him lose face, so this time he wanted to humiliate Su Yan severely.


    "Don''t talk about him like that. I saw him outside just now. I didn''t know what deal with the guard to get in. You can go to the guard."


    A younger man laughed and said: "This Xiongtai, you don''t look at his dress, what can he bribe the guard?"


    A wretched-looking man immediately stood up and looked at everyone with a smirk and said: "You don''t understand something, maybe the bribe was chrysanthemum tea, soap picking, or good friends."


    Some people instantly realized that they all laughed, and the laughter was full of mockery.


    Some people didn''t understand, and asked their companions quickly. After getting the answer, they smiled.


    The goddess hid her mouth and snickered, and the boys didn''t hide anything, and laughed completely from the heart.


    Everyone regards Su Yan as a monkey, to make them happy. It''s even more funny than the comedy on stage.


    The bobcat''s chest was still aching, which made him unable to let go. Even if Su Yan was humiliated, then he would not give up, he would humiliate to the end.


    "How can such a person be here? It''s just a mouse shit."


    The people around nodded, thinking that the Lynx was right.


    In their opinion, how noble one''s identity is, and being in the same place with such a poor family is a reduction in identity, so everyone turned from mockery to disgust.


    "Hurry up and ask the security to drive him away, or let the Hua family handle him."


    "I''ll call the security guard."


    Little white face Cai Jun volunteered, Pidian Pidian ran away.


    But Su Yan had been sitting leisurely on the chair, without a glance, but instead looked at the group of people with interest.


    He has truly seen through the hearts of the people, the gaps between different classes, and the dark side of people in this world.


    This is a terrible thing, ridicule, ridicule, contempt... often these things are more terrifying than hitting and hurting others.


    These people did not hit anyone, did not cause any harm to the person, but they hit the soul of the person directly, and spurned their soul without raising their heads. This is an insult to dignity.


    If it is an ordinary person, it must be ashamed, shameless, and even want to die, while others are angry and angry, but Su Yan is extremely calm.


    He saw too many things, and the calmness in his heart was long beyond the reach of ordinary people. Although it made him very angry, it seemed to him just the jealousy of ants.


    The previous world didn''t have these intrigues and intrigues. Some were the strong and the weak, life and death went straight forward.


    This can be considered an understanding of the world, Su Yan''s heart became more and more calm, but when he looked at a group of people, he showed a playful look.


    And this group of people was naturally displeased when they saw it. It was just a low-level pariah who dared to abuse them. This was really looking for death.


    "What kind of eyes are you, dare to look at me with such eyes, do you know our gap?!"


    A man yelled and lost that sense of elegance, because Su Yan''s playful eyes reminded him of the past. He himself was once the lowest level and was mocked and abused.


    "A pariah dare to look at us like this, believe it or not, I will dig out your eyes."


    "Yes, it''s just the humble ant at the bottom, jokingly abuse us, where did you get this confidence!"


    Su Yan looked at this person, his eyes condensed slightly, and still opened his mouth: "Ant, are you talking about yourself?"


    What a big tone, believe it or not, I killed you with money. "


    The man tossed his sleeves, revealing all high-end brand names, with several rings on his hands, just like the king of diamonds.


    Another beauty quipped: "Boss Zhao is rich, and he can kill him with money when dealing with poor ghosts."


    "Hmph, I don''t know how many people like this are killed, but it''s a pity that they didn''t live to spend the money."


    When the security arrived, Xiao Bailian Cai Jun looked at Su Yan with a smile, and now he wanted to see how Su Yan was driven out of here.


    Two security guards arrived, all dressed in black, with all their muscles almost squeezing their clothes. They said they were security guards, but in fact they were more like private bodyguards.


    "Hey, did you come here?!"


    The security guard said angrily, because there were too many eyes around him, if Su Yan got in, they would be responsible.


    "Do you still have to ask, you see what he wears and his whole body does not exceed 500 yuan."


    "You are wrong, I don''t think it is more than two hundred yuan."


    "I''m afraid I don''t need any money to pick it up under the overpass."


    "Hahaha..."


    A group of people laughed a little, and their hearts were filled with joy. In their opinion, taunting Su Yan was an added fun event at the party.


    "Are you deaf, do you hear me?"


    The security guard became angry and raised his voice, staring at Su Yan, the electric baton in his hand might be swayed towards Su Yan at any time.


    The security has fully confirmed that Su Yan had come in, because his age and clothes were obviously a bad guy in the street, and he was still too poor and poor.


    "Don''t say yes, then don''t blame us."


    A security guard rushed towards Su Yan, and the electric stick in his hand swung Su Yan''s arm.


    However, Su Yan remained indifferent and received his stick firmly.


    Everyone was stunned, they didn''t expect that Su Yan would not dodge, which was beyond their expectation.


    "Is this kid so frightened by us that he can''t avoid it?"


    "Perhaps, he seems to be a child after all, is it a bit too late."


    Some people are a little unbearable. After all, so many people bully a child, I am afraid that this will be ridiculed.


    So everyone took a few steps back, put on a posture of watching the excitement, and stopped talking.


    But what made everyone more puzzled was that Su Yan didn''t change his face after the bat, as if he didn''t fight.


    The security guards were stunned, but they did not take this stick lightly, and most people received a stick and absolutely drank it.


    He checked the electric stick and suddenly said, "Wipe, it''s out of power, I said why your face doesn''t change."


    "I have to say that your kid is still fighting. Although there is no electricity, I usually don''t cover it."


    Su Yan looked at the security guard, his face gradually became cold, and he was silent just now. It was because he was understanding the world, and now he was hitting him. No matter how good his temper, he could not bear it.


    "You beat me, should I pay you back?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, he shot directly and blasted the security guard''s chest with a punch, leading him to fly five or six meters.


    The security guard groaned and groaned on the ground. This punch was definitely enough for him. At least a few ribs were broken. I was afraid that I could not get out of bed after a few months.


    Su Yan was well-measured, but he broke a few ribs. The ribs didn''t hurt the internal organs, and there was no danger to his life.


    He didn''t want to kill his life here, after all, this is the place of Hua Lao, and he must be taken to the place of gathering spirits.

 Chapter 59： Hua Lao come forward

    With one move, the security guard groaned painfully on the ground, and Su Yan returned to his seat.


    Another security guard hurried to check the injury of the security guard who was groaning in pain on the ground. He was shocked when he saw a few broken ribs, and his face looked even more angry when he looked at Su Yan.


    The Bobcats and Xiao Bailian Cai Jun couldn''t help but backed up. They had seen Su Yan''s violence before, and they couldn''t help but backed up to ensure their own safety.


    Others were also shocked. Su Yan''s punch was too strong, but he directly blasted a muscular security guard five or six meters away, and the most important thing Su Yan looked very thin.


    Some of them grew their mouths in shock, spilling the champagne in their hands, but they didn''t know.


    Some contempt and ridicule towards Su Yan disappeared, and their eyes were full of jealousy.


    People are like this, bullying and fearing hardship, this is nature.


    The security hurriedly took out the intercom and immediately roared: "I am 21, I am 21. There is a situation in the northwest corner, and there is a situation in the northwest corner. Request for quick reinforcement."


    "01 received, 01 received, a team of five has been sent to come."


    The security guard put down the walkie-talkie, looked at Su Yan coldly and said, "You kid wait for me to see how we clean up you."


    "Okay."


    Su Yan said lightly, holding the champagne on the table and slowly savoring it, without the slightest fear.


    But after a while, five big men security guards arrived and asked why they all looked at Su Yan aggressively.


    One of the security guards who took the lead looked at Su Yan''s eyes with murderous intent, and he dared to make trouble at the party. Even if he missed and killed someone, he didn''t need to take much responsibility.


    Before the party started, Hua Weifeng had instructed these security guards to ensure the safety of the party, not allow a slight deviation, and severely punish the troublemakers.


    The six security guards surrounded Su Yan Tuan Tuan, holding electric rods in their hands, and the power had been adjusted to maximum.


    Su Yan was still faintly tasting the champagne without any fear. This group of people was not enough for him to see, just not enough to warm up.


    "This person is really calm, can he still beat six security guards?"


    A beautiful woman said with surprise, looking at Su Yan with a worried look.


    Just now Su Yan''s punch was really handsome, which made many beautiful women look at him, and some were even more concerned.


    "Hmph, does he have a way out? He is dead."


    Some people still hold hatred towards Su Yan, wishing that he would be beaten to death by security.


    Lynx and Xiao Bailian breathed a sigh of relief, and the six security guards came, naturally thinking that Su Yan would not be able to make waves.


    "You kicked me just now, how can I not return it."


    Lynx also joined the battlefield as he said, naturally wanting to work with the security guards.


    When the security guards saw that Su Yan ignored them so much, they were naturally even more angry, and the electric rod in their hands was turned to the maximum power and swung toward Su Yan.


    The six electric rods swayed at the vital points of Su Yan, apparently making a ruthless hand. This group of people was very determined and attacked, but they would never miss someone to death.


    What''s more, Su Yan has beaten their people now, even if he misses him to death, he will go to prison for a few years at most.


    Seeing a group of people rushing, Su Yan''s eyes even more smiled, and a cold feeling instantly enveloped him.


    This group of security guards felt aroused, but they still smashed Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s speed is so fast, like a ghost, three times, five times and two is to blast these security guards to the ground.


    Either the arm or the leg was broken, or the rib was broken, and the bobcat was kicked again in the chest, his chest was slightly sunken, and his life was in danger.


    "If people don''t offend me, I don''t offend people."


    Su Yan left a word and wanted to leave, but one person stopped him.


    "and many more."


    This is the head and bald tiger of the Bobcat. Seeing that it was very lively just now, he walked over, and at a glance he saw his little brother being kicked into the air.


    How could he care about this? The other brothers were watching, no matter if they couldn''t convince the public in the future, the bald tiger stopped Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at him. He didn''t expect this person to be a bald tiger. He couldn''t help but smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see you here. It''s a fate."


    The bald tiger''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t even think that it would be Su Yan, it was really Yuanjia Luzhai.


    Su Yan defeated his subordinates, and still had spare power, which made him jealous of Su Yan.


    This matter has already been reported to Shao Yu, and Shao Yu also takes it seriously and has already begun investigation and handling.


    "You have good luck this time, Yu Shao has nothing to do, otherwise you will definitely break your leg."


    "It''s a pity."


    Su Yan jokingly smiled, and didn''t care about the bald tiger''s words. No matter what he was, there were ants in front of him.


    "This is a gathering of the Chinese family. If you dare to make trouble here, you will definitely be unable to eat."


    "Bald tiger, he has beaten the security guard, the Hua family will definitely kill him."


    The net celebrity beauty on the side shouted resentfully, wishing to kill Su Yan immediately.


    "You don''t have the place to talk."


    The bald tiger scolded, he didn''t want to get involved in this matter, after all, Su Yan was too good at fighting, he was not an opponent, and it was better to leave the matter to the Hua family.


    "Look at it, Hua Lao is out."


    "Old Hua is still so old and strong, with a blushing face, he doesn''t seem to be an eighty-year-old at all."


    "It is rumored that Mr. Hua has participated in two foreign defense wars, but that was a real fight with the enemy."


    "Although Hua Lao does not have high prestige in martial arts, he is a well-known figure in the military."


    A group of people are attracted by Hua Lao, and they all want to say a word with him, that will definitely enhance their identity.


    "Old Hua came here."


    Everyone was surprised, but suddenly realized that they were all gloating at Su Yan.


    "Old Hua came here in person, this kid is definitely dead."


    "How can this kind of thing alarm Hua Lao, shouldn''t it?"


    There are also people who are puzzled. After all, how honorable Hua Lao is, how can he disturb his mood because of being poor.


    With doubts and the mood of watching a good show, everyone gave way and looked at Hua Lao respectfully and kept greeting.


    Hualao''s face is full of spring, and his face is even more smiling. It is natural to be very happy to be worshipped by others.


    Su Yan became even more lazy, lying directly on the chair, swaggering to sleep.


    The bald tiger yelled: "Su Yan, Mr. Hua is here, you didn''t immediately kneel down and admit your mistake, dare you to be so rude and find death?!"


    The bald tiger naturally wanted Su Yan to be absolutely opposed to Hua Lao. Then could Su Yan still be at ease? This was the result he wanted to see most.


    Many people also reacted, yelling and accusing, some of them were excited, but they jumped up, with unsightly words in their speech.


    Hua Lao saw Su Yan lying on the chair, heard everyone''s angry accusations, and even saw the security guard who was groaning on the ground.


    What a character he is, the existence of the old rivers and lakes, naturally insight into everything, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his face immediately became cold.


    "Look at Hua Lao''s face, it''s very ugly. I don''t know how Hua Lao will deal with that kid."


    "Does this still need to be said, this kid is absolutely dead, and dare to offend Mr. Hua, thinking about it, he is bold."

 Chapter 60： VIP

    Almost everyone thought that Su Yan was dead and that he could not be kind to Hua Lao after offending him.


    Although Hua Lao''s current realm is only the middle stage of martial arts, he has entered the realm of martial arts before, and he is famous for a while.


    It is said that because of a mission, his realm will suddenly drop, but his position has risen suddenly, but in a few years he has sat on the throne of the division chief.


    Hua Lao''s steps are very slow and there is no sound under his feet, but his face is getting colder and colder, so that many people show fear.


    Everyone can''t help but imagine the ending of Su Yan, I am afraid he will die miserably.


    Lao Hua didn''t even look at the security guard, and went straight to Su Yan, the cold color on his face slowly recovering.


    Efforts to calm down for a while, Old Hua said: "I know you are not asleep, get up."


    But Su Yan was indifferent, still lying down, leaning around without rules.


    There was an awkward look on Hua Lao''s face, it was this look that blinded everyone present.


    Hua Lao would be embarrassed, wouldn''t he kick Su Yan up.


    "When did Mr. Hua become docile?"


    "It shouldn''t be. I remember that a small boss who offended him last time disappeared the next day."


    "This is probably the tranquility before the storm."


    Someone looked at Hua Lao with even more horror, and his whole body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, everyone recognized that person''s words, and their expressions of gloating even more.


    "This matter is my fault. I should send someone to pick you up."


    Old Hua''s words contained a hint of compromise and a hint of apology, which was more like an apology to Su Yan.


    Everyone can''t calm down anymore. Many people can lay eggs in their mouths, and the champagne in some people''s hands falls directly to the ground, smashing to pieces.


    "Old Hua admits his mistake and sends someone to pick it up. How is this possible?!"


    "Old Hua is not joking, but he is not the kind of person who is good at joking."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how could it be possible that a poor man made Old Hua be so solemn and apologize to him."


    A big company boss couldn''t help but said: "Old Hua, why do you respect that little boy so much?"


    Old Hua''s expression became angry, and he scolded: "Who said he is a crippled man? He is my distinguished guest!"


    Silence, god-like silence, the originally very lively gathering was suddenly silent.


    Even the singing stars were surprised, leading to the wrong lyrics.


    These people don''t care about this at all. They are all thinking about Hua Lao''s words, guests, this is a blockbuster.


    To be able to be a guest of Hua Lao, it depends on what person it is. Jiangzhou City Party Committee leaders can''t make Hua Lao so solemn. Could this young man have more background than Jiangzhou Party Committee leaders.


    However, he was seventeen or eighteen years old. This is comparable to the leaders of the Jiangzhou Municipal Party Committee. The leaders of the Municipal Party Committee casually dumped him on Eight Streets.


    Is it just because he can beat people, a little bit of effort, this is too nonsense.


    Everyone was shocked and speechless, despite the many thoughts in their minds, they still couldn''t say a word.


    And those people who had spoken to ridicule Su Yan just now had an unusually ugly expression, and their heart was even more shocked. They were afraid of Su Yan''s revenge.


    Regardless of everyone''s shock, Hua Lao had indeed done something wrong in this matter and completely forgot Su Yan.


    "Just forgive me this time. I apologized to you in front of so many people. Isn''t it OK?"


    Old Hua had a bit of anxious look in his eyes, and he was very afraid that this would cause a rift with Su Yan, but he didn''t know that Su Yan and their Hua family had been separated long ago. The moment Hua Wanwan hit him, there was a ditch.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, stood up lazily, and said haha, "Oh, old man, why did you show up? You see, I''m asleep."


    "You kid pretend to me, continue to pretend to make me foolish on purpose, right?"


    "How dare I, didn''t I be ridiculed by your security and guests? What if you don''t pretend to sleep? Are you really going to be kicked out by them."


    Old Hua''s face sank, and he looked at the security guard and said angrily: "Keep your dog eyes open and see, this is my guest. Are you going to drive out?!"


    The security guards who were still moaning turned pale with fright, and trembled, how could they still speak.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, this matter has nothing to do with them, they are just doing their duty."


    Mr. Hua nodded, and no longer blamed the security.


    But Su Yan pointed to Brother Hu and others and said, "These flies have been flying around in front of my ears, making me very upset."


    Hua Lao''s expression sank, and the security guard behind him immediately understood and dragged the lynx away like a dead dog. Brother Hu, Xiao Bailian and others were also directly expelled, and they could never step in.


    "Hey, Mr. Hua, you told me that there is a place, otherwise I won''t come."


    Old Hua smiled and said, "It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go to the house and discuss it in detail."


    Su Yan did not object, and followed Hua Lao to the villa, leaving behind a group of people whose jaw dropped.


    The Deputy Mayor of Jiangzhou originally wanted to say a few words to Mr. Hua, but Mr. Hua directly waved his hand and signaled to talk later.


    Hua Weifeng walked to the deputy mayor with a glass of wine, apologizing, or dealing with his father.


    Seeing Hualao and Su Yan walking into the villa, the people present began to whisper, and the silence suddenly resumed.


    "Who the **** is that kid, who can be so respected by Mr. Hua."


    The head of a martial arts family looked at Su Yan''s back with a horrified face, and couldn''t believe that such a young Su Yan could get the attention of Hua Lao.


    "Yes, Hua Lao treated him more enthusiastically than the deputy mayor."


    "Oh, I laughed at him just now, will he be retaliated?"


    A little boss was pale, and he was terrified. Not to mention that Su Yan''s kung fu was scary, and casual conversation with Hua Lao would make him unable to eat.


    This person''s words immediately resembled a butterfly effect, and many people''s faces changed, because they had laughed at Su Yan just now, and everyone''s heart seemed to be pressed by a huge rock, and they couldn''t breathe.


    "I don''t dare to leave this situation, I''m afraid I will be remembered even if I leave."


    "Oh, why did I forget that the misfortune comes out of my mouth?


    A group of people regretted it. Not to mention making friends with Hua Lao, it would be a blessing to be able to safely not get revenge by Su Yan.


    Hua Wanwan didn''t see Su Yan. She was chatting and laughing with a group of girlfriends and friends, and she was very happy to hear the praise and jealousy of her girlfriends.


    "Wanwan, did you see it just now? There was a young man in tattered clothes who was picked up by your grandfather himself."


    A teenager just came out of the bathroom and happened to see that scene.


    "Which young man can get such respect from Hua Lao, is it possible that it is Shao Ruan?"


    A girlfriend laughed and said, she wanted to ridicule Hua Wanwan, but she didn''t see Hua Wanwan half-hearted, and her face turned gloomy.


    A young girl immediately defended: "How is it possible, when did Ruan Shao wear clothes under 50,000?


    Of course Hua Wanwan knew who the boy was talking about, but Su Yan knew that she was used to that outfit.


    At this moment, she was absent-minded and confused, and was very afraid that Su Yan would complain to her grandfather.


    After all, it was not a trivial matter that she drove into Su Yan.


    The more I thought about it, the more unhappy, and the more chaos in my heart, Hua Wanwan said directly: "You guys have fun, I''ll be with you."

 Chapter 61： heavy bomb

    Su Yan followed Hua Lao into the villa. There was no one in the villa, everyone was outside.


    Old Hua motioned to Su Yan to sit down, looked at him with a smile on his face, and said, "You see, I am always confused, and I have forgotten you when I was busy."


    Su Yan said lightly: "I can understand, after all, so many people came tonight."


    "You are also true, for such a big party, dressed like this, I don''t mind the value of your clothes, but you should be decent."


    Su Yan frowned. No one dared to point out what he wanted to wear, but he still swallowed what he said.


    "I will let the next person prepare a set for you, and you will be on stage later."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "No, this body is very good."


    Old Hua glanced at Su Yan and saw his firm attitude, and couldn''t help but compromise: "Well, it''s up to you."


    "Old Hua, things about the place of gathering spirits?"


    "Start the party first, and we will talk in detail after it is over."


    Su Yan nodded, and it won''t work if he doesn''t agree, after all, Old Man Hua only knows the place of gathering spirits.


    But Hua Lao felt a little uneasy in his heart, because after entering the villa, Su Yan''s attitude and tone had changed from before.


    He didn''t know what went wrong, Su Yan shouldn''t blame him, after all, he apologized.


    After thinking about it, Master Hua couldn''t figure it out and simply didn''t want to.


    But he knows one thing, that is, Su Yan must be steadily chained, and he must be his person, because Su Yan is too genius and his future is boundless.


    And the only way to tie Su Yan is to rely on love, that is, Hua Wanwan must marry Su Yan, so that Su Yan can really become a Hua family.


    Old Hua still has this selfishness in his heart. His regressive state has always been a heart disease. Su Yan''s performance during this period of time is unique, and his shattered hope is resurrected. Maybe Su Yan can really help him return to the top.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Hua Lao''s face became more intense, and he said something insignificant to Su Yan, and kept silent about Hua Wanwan.


    He was going to come by surprise, and in front of everyone at that time, these two young men would definitely not dare to go back.


    Hua Wanwan also walked into the villa at this time, and when she saw Su Yan, she suddenly yelled that she was not good.


    In her opinion, Su Yan must have filed a lawsuit, and she will definitely be scolded by her grandpa now.


    But Mr. Hua didn''t scold her, instead he let her come over with a smile, and said, "Wanwan, you are all grown-ups, so life can go so fast."


    Hua Wanwan did not feel at ease. This may be due to the desire to get caught, or the tranquility before the storm. She tried to restore her calm and planned to welcome the anger of Hua Lao.


    "Grandpa, look at what you said, isn''t Wanwan okay when she grows up, so she can take care of you."


    "Yeah, yeah, you were brought up by me, and now I can rely on you."


    Su Yan was a little disgusted when he saw this scene, and couldn''t help but said lightly: "Old Hua, there is nothing wrong, then I will go out."


    Mr. Hua didn''t stop him, just said, "Don''t go far, just be around the stage. I have something to call you later."


    "it is good."


    Hua Wanwan saw Su Yan going out, but Hua Lao still did not punish her, she couldn''t help but rejoice, expecting Ding Hua Lao didn''t know about it.


    Hmph, you''re still a man, it''s a big deal to find some time to spend time with you, Hua Wanwan thought in her heart, all the haze was wiped out.


    "The guests are all here, we should go out too."


    Hua Wanwan took Hua Lao''s arm and walked out affectionately.


    When all the guests saw Hua Lao coming out, they stopped talking and looked at Hua Lao, knowing that the party was about to begin.


    Hua Lao stepped onto the stage and bent over to express his gratitude to everyone. He blushed and said, "Today is the granddaughter��s coming-of-age gift, and it is also the 80th birthday of the old. Thank you that everyone can value the old to come and join us. The old is here. Thanks."


    A group of people are boasting, talking nonsense, what should be, what must be, what is fortunate and so on.


    And Su Yan sat beside the stage, looking at everything indifferently, he was waiting, waiting for the end of the party.


    Hua Lao looked around, and said excitedly: "Today is not only the eighty-year-old birthday, the granddaughter''s coming-of-age ceremony, but also a big event."


    A boss immediately slapped his flattery: "Old Hua, so it''s three happy moments."


    "Yes, yes, three happiness, three happiness."


    Others followed suit, all smiling.


    The smile on Hua Lao''s face was even worse, and he nodded and lost: "You can say so."


    Old Hua paused, and then with a solemn expression on his face, he looked at Hua Wanwan: "There is another teenager about the size of my precious granddaughter. Everyone knows that my granddaughter was ill some time ago. It can be said to be very critical. This boy saved him."


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, and it suddenly dawned on him. No wonder Hua Lao treats Su Yan as a distinguished guest.


    "Today is actually Su Yan''s coming-of-age ceremony, Su Yan, come up."


    Hua Lao invited and everyone applauded. In fact, many people were not willing, but were forced by the situation.


    Su Yan actually didn''t want to go up. This old man was really too. He had to get involved with himself. Why are you worrying about your 18-year-old.


    Su Yan didn''t want to lose Hua Lao''s face, so she walked towards the stage, stood upright, and looked at everyone proudly.


    Hua Lao looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face. The only dissatisfaction was that Su Yan refused to listen to his advice and insisted on wearing this suit.


    Many people still showed contempt and contempt in their eyes, because Su Yan was still in the same clothes and still could not change his poor status.


    The rich have a natural contempt for the poor. They do not think that they are superior, but simply despise the poor for laziness.


    This is an era of laughing at the poor but not at the prostitution. There is nothing wrong with making money by ability, but it is destined to be underestimated if there is no success.


    Regardless of the contempt of these people, Hua Lao held Hua Wanwan in one hand and Su Yan in the other, and then said with a smile: "Today is not only your coming-of-age gift, but also your wedding engagement."


    Regardless of the astonishment, Hua Lao directly put their hands together, and a smile of conspiracy appeared on his faces.


    Rao Yi Su Yan''s strength is extraordinary, but he was still surprised by Mr. Hua''s unprepared words. This is simply a mess.


    Hua Wanwan was even more angry, and she said she did not agree, but Elder Hua still didn''t listen, and she had to match them up, which made her angry.


    The group of people below are even more stunned. It''s too sudden. It''s just so engaged. It''s too abrupt.


    This is simply a blockbuster, and it blows all the people present into confusion and confusion.


    Many people are not only blinded, but even more heartbroken. A flower is stuck in the cow dung.


    The dreams of many teenagers who wanted to catch Hua Wanwan were shattered, and many politicians and businessmen who wanted to take Hua Wanwan as their daughter-in-law were also downcast.


    This is a pity for them, a big backer, that''s it.


    At the same time, many people have become more resentful of Su Yan. A poor and poor Ho De He Neng dare to encroach on Hua Wanwan. It is a toad that eats swan meat.


    If it weren''t for Hua Lao, the people present would definitely point their fingers at Su Yan, I am afraid they would swallow him alive.


    And if they knew that Su Yan was still reluctant and unwilling, they would probably cut Su Yan a thousand times.

 Chapter 62： You and me are impossible!

    Yundian Villa No. 1 was full of joy at this time, and everyone was shocked by this sudden incident.


    There is no doubt that the major newspapers and major media in the city will rush to report tomorrow. This matter will spread throughout Jiangzhou tomorrow and then spread to all directions.


    Su Yan took the lead in withdrawing his palm. If he could barely accept the previous Hua Wanwan, he wouldn''t have to marry him as a conservatory girl, but that day Hua Wanwan bumped him, he wouldn''t want such a woman.


    Hua Wanwan suffered the most. This was announced to the public, and it was impossible to change it unless the Hua family was shameless.


    In other words, she and Su Yan have settled, this is a family marriage, and it is even more difficult to change.


    Hua Wanwan''s eyes were suddenly red, tears flowed down unconsciously, and she was very sad.


    But Elder Hua smiled and said, "Wanwan was in tears with excitement. Is she too happy?"


    Su Yan had an urge to beat the old man, but he still resisted it.


    He tried his best to restore his composure, then looked at Old Hua and said, "Why didn''t you tell me about this in advance?"


    "Is it called a surprise if I told you, or a big thing?"


    "Grandpa, this is the happiness of my life."


    "Of course, grandpa knows that you will never suffer from marrying Su Yan, and you will be grateful to me in the future."


    "Nonsense."


    Su Yan could no longer maintain his composure. How could he be at the mercy of Mr. Hua? Hua Wanwan had no interest at all.


    Su Yan wanted to refuse and end the farce, but a McLaren P1 top luxury car broke into the meeting place directly.


    A ride from the dust, the magnificent elegance is praised, and the speed is well controlled, and it happened to stop under the stage without encountering one person or one thing.


    The door opened, and the car looked like a bat monster, with domineering and dignity, and everyone was jealous.


    This McLaren P1 top luxury car is worth more than tens of millions, and there are only a few hundred in the world. It is definitely a rich man to own this kind of car.


    When they got out of the car, they looked a little alike. One of them was wearing gold glasses and his stomach was a little full. Obviously, the other was very young and handsome, which caused a group of beautiful women to look at him.


    "Isn''t this the boss and young son of the Ruan Family Group?"


    "Yes, it''s them. I didn''t expect them all to come."


    "In Jiangzhou, if the Hua family ranks second, then this Ruan family is definitely third."


    "Yes, in addition to the Wan family, Jiangzhou also includes the Hua family and Ruan family."


    Ruan Wentian, the president of the Ruan Family Group, stepped onto the stage at this time and smiled at Hua Lao and said, "Hua Lao, this is yours, right? Don''t invite me for your birthday.


    Mr. Hua showed a slight apology: "Look at what you said, how could I not invite you? Maybe something went wrong with the invitation."


    "Is this Wanwan, why are you crying?"


    "Happy, today is her coming-of-age gift."


    "I don''t think I''m happy, you think it''s raining in Pear Blossom."


    Ruan Jiuxian next to Ruan Wentian was a little angry and anxious, and pulled Ruan Wentian, naturally asking him to talk business.


    He heard Hua Lao''s voice outside the square, Wanwan was actually engaged to someone else, and his lungs exploded, so he drove the car to the party venue.


    Seeing Wanwan''s sad look, Ruan Jiao''s anger went straight into the sky, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    Ruan Wentian patted his son, motioned him to calm down, then smiled and said to Old Hua, "Old Hua, this is because you are not interesting enough."


    Mr. Hua still said indifferently: "Isn''t it because I didn''t receive the invitation? Do you still need an invitation between you and me."


    "How can I care about small things like invitations."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You forgot the baby kiss you made with my old man before, but you said that Wanwan and Relay are paired."


    Old Hua naturally knew that he had said and thought about this issue before, but between Su Yan and the relay, he chose Su Yan without hesitation.


    Although the relay is excellent, he may become a member of the Sharp Knife Special Forces in the future, and his future is boundless, but he is still inferior to Su Yan.


    "That''s just a joke between me and Brother Ruan. Didn''t Brother Ruan say that, they two brothers and sisters are more suitable."


    Ruan Zhongjiao was immediately anxious. He was determined to win Wanwan. It was a kind of like that had to be taken for himself, and it paved the way for the fight for power.


    "I am here today to propose to my son. Wanwan and relay are more suitable."


    Ruan Wentian never looked at Su Yan from start to finish, because he must have seen Su Yan stained his eyes.


    He doesn''t know why Hua Lao likes such a poor man, but Wanwan will never let go, and he will be his daughter-in-law.


    Ruan Jiuxue also said, "Grandpa Hua, you know my relationship with Wanwan, and I beg you not to separate us."


    Hua Lao''s expression changed and changed, and he never thought that the Ruan family would propose marriage so openly, and Ruan Wentian was completely threatening him.


    Ruan Wentian''s words are very clear. If Hua Lao does not agree to his proposal, then the Ruan family will be incompatible with the Hua family. This is a situation that both families do not want to see.


    Because there is still one Wanjia among them, Wanjia is really anxious that these two will fall apart.


    Hua Wanwan also stood beside Ruan Jiaxuan at this time, looking at Su Yan angrily, wishing to cut him off.


    "Su Yan, I don''t know what ecstasy soup you gave my grandfather, you and I are absolutely impossible!"


    Ruan Jiao was overjoyed when he heard the words. As long as Wanwan was on his side, everything was easy to say.


    "Presumptuous, you dare to treat your benefactor like this!"


    Old Hua yelled, and he had never seen him so angry before, and his whole body was shaking.


    He was angry that Hua Wanwan turned to each other regardless of the occasion, and that Hua Wanwan was angry that he blamed Su Yan for everything. This was the result he least wanted to see.


    "Quickly admit your mistake to the benefactor."


    "I don''t, why should I admit to him wrong, he is not worthy!"


    Hua Wanwan was even more emotional, and she was no longer grateful for Su Yan, but disgusted.


    Su Yan looked at everything coldly, his eyes were full of disdain, he didn''t bother to explain, the big deal was going away.


    "Old Hua, look at the feelings between Wanwan and Relay. Don''t push Wanwan into the fire pit."


    Ruan Jiuxue also said quickly: "Grandpa Hua, I promise that I will be good to Wanwan and will not let her suffer any harm. Her life is a hundred times more important than mine."


    Hua Lao was still very angry. Although he knew that Wanwan liked Ruan Jiuxue, he had to do so in order to be able to hold Su Yan, but he underestimated Wanwan''s rebelliousness.


    The bamboo basket fought for nothing, lost his wife and broke down. Hua Lao knew that he and Su Yan might be separated by a great deal.


    "Su Yan, I''m not right about this matter, and you are tired."


    Mr. Hua directly apologized to Su Yan. Today, Su Yan is a martial artist with internal strength and can fully bear his apology. The martial arts world respects martial arts.


    But Su Yan smiled contemptuously, did not say a word, and walked down the stage with his head high. He just wanted to leave here because it was a waste of his time.


    But Ruan Jiuxian stepped forward to stop Su Yan, because he didn''t want to let Su Yan go, and he would not tolerate his woman who dared to interfere with him.

 Chapter 63： End of End

    Ruan Jiaxuan looked at Su Yan coldly, and the military-specific aura all over his body was undoubtedly revealed, and everyone present could feel his aura.


    But this kind of aura is not worth mentioning to Su Yan, and can''t disturb him at all.


    Although he didn''t have the slightest pressure on him, it blocked his way and affected his time, which he couldn''t tolerate.


    Su Yan looked at Ruan Relay with a sullen face, and a word came out of his mouth: "Go away!"


    This word burst out like a thunderstorm, and everyone present was taken aback.


    Ruan Relay was also disturbed. Not only did he endure Su Yan''s roar, he also felt an invisible pressure, which was more terrifying than his coach captain.


    Ruan Jiaxuan looked at Su Yan in surprise, knowing that the person in front of him was definitely not easy to deal with, but now he was in front of everyone, how could he be weakened.


    "It''s a big tone, I don''t know what means you used to make Grandpa Hua make the wrong decision, but all this is your fault."


    Su Yan looked at Ruan Jiuxian with contempt, and was too lazy to explain all of this.


    Hua Lao scolded immediately: "Relay, Hugh was talking nonsense. All this is my proposition and has nothing to do with Su Yan."


    "Hmph, Grandpa Hua, you don''t need to shield him anymore. Wanwan is my woman, and the woman who dares to get in touch with me is an enemy of me!"


    Ruan Relay finally broke out when he broke his evening dress, and everyone around him showed horror.


    Hua Wanwan also ran over and took Ruan Jiuxue''s arm and said: "Su Yan, I originally thought you were a noble person, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean."


    The boss of Hua was so anxious that he even wanted to hit Hua Wanwan, but was stopped by Hua Weifeng.


    Su Yan looked at Hua Wanwan with interest, and his eyes were full of disgust. He even disliked such a woman if it was given to him.


    The guests present were all looking at everything. This was a tormental battle, absolutely a good show.


    On the one hand Hua Lao attaches great importance to Su Yan, they dare not offend, on the other hand, it is Ruan family, they dare not offend, so everyone keeps silent.


    "You saved me and I am grateful to you, but the gratitude is over. I have absolutely no love for you. Even if I die, I will not marry you."


    "Compared with the relay, you are almost a heaven and earth. Do you have money and do you have the right? What''s the use of you besides being able to use force!?"


    Hua Wanwan punishes the heart, and has completely forgotten the occasion, has forgotten that Su Yan is his savior, only treating him as a disgusting person.


    "Have you heard it? This is Wanwan''s heart. How can you dare to touch Wanwan."


    Su Yan clenched his hands. He had a clear conscience about all this, and it was completely to repay the kindness of the old man, but the kindness is also limited, as long as people hear these unnecessarily remarks, they will be very angry.


    "You compare me to an ant. This is a defilement to me."


    Su Yan looked at Hua Wanwan, expressionless.


    Ruan Jiao was furious and wanted to rush towards Su Yan, but was stopped by Mr. Hua.


    "Su Yan, all this is my fault, you go first, I will definitely apologize to you in the future."


    "Grandpa, why do you still abuse yourself like this? Can he go to heaven if he can use force?"


    Hua Wanwan complained to Hua Lao too, that her grandfather kept talking to outsiders.


    Hua Weifeng also couldn''t understand that Su Yan''s martial arts is very high, and he has become a master of a generation at most, so how can it be comparable to the Ruan family?


    Old Hua was also silent. Hua Wan said that she was right. She had been partial to Su Yan. Su Yan was not a god, but Su Yan was not wrong.


    "You are right, all this is your fault."


    Su Yan looked at Hua Lao, there was no more respect in his eyes, and some were just indifferent.


    "I respect you because you saved me, but what you have done has exhausted my grace!"


    "I didn''t want the slightest reward for saving Hua Wanwan. I looked at your body, but your kick was even."


    Su Yan''s words immediately evoked the whispers of those present, and Hua Wanwan was even more panicked. This is a taboo.


    Ruan Jiuxian looked cold, looked at Hua Wanwan and said, "He really looked at your body?!"


    "That''s to save my life."


    "What kind of medical skills need to look at the body to save lives? Is it necessary to combine Yin and Yang?"


    Ruan laughed angrily, his eyes looked at Hua Wanwan a little more disgusted, and at the same time he became even more angry with Su Yan.


    "After you hit me with a car, I still ignore the predecessors."


    "The engagement between you and me is also wishful thinking, so what do you do with me!"


    Old Hua was taken aback when he heard this and looked at Hua Wanwan angrily: "Did you hit Su Yan by car?!"


    Hua Wanwan panicked suddenly, but Su Yan unexpectedly said everything.


    Seeing that Hua Wanwan didn''t excuse him, Mr. Hua knew that the matter was true. I''m afraid that he and Su Yanende have already done so.


    Hua Lao''s face suddenly became old for a few years, and he staggered and almost couldn''t stand firmly.


    Su Yan was desperate and looked at Hua Wanwan coldly and said: "You think you are beautiful, do you think I will covet your beauty? You just lie down on my bed, I also disdain you , Su Yan, you can''t afford it!"


    Ruan Jiaxuan broke out completely. Su Yan just belittled him, and he dared to say that about Hua Wanwan. Although he looked at the naked body angrily, he naturally couldn''t let Hua Wanwan be aggrieved by so many people.


    "you wanna die!"


    Ruan relay kicked directly, his power was terrifying, and this kick could definitely kill someone.


    But Su Yan showed a playful look and said coldly: "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    He grabbed Relay Ruan��s thigh and pushed it along, and Ruan Relay flew towards the bottom of the stage.


    Fortunately, Relay Ruan is not an ordinary person. In an emergency, he tumbling to the ground without falling.


    Ruan Jiuxue is also a warrior. Compared to Hualao, he is a bit tougher. Of course, Hualao is back because of some things.


    "You are a warrior."


    Ruan Jiajia looked at Su Yan in surprise, and he was definitely not an ordinary person to take the trick he had just done.


    "Huh, the warrior is like an ant."


    "Don''t fight him in the relay, you are not an opponent."


    Mr. Hua hurriedly stopped, but Ruan Jie won''t listen, this is in front of so many people.


    Ruan Relay attacked again, a set of military fists and tigers, and directly forced Su Yan to the key.


    "You must die, don''t blame me!"


    Su Yan no longer had any scruples, his spiritual power surged, and he directly blasted towards Ruan Relay.


    The two fisted into each other, Su Yan''s fist was not weak at all, and the offensive remained undiminished, still blasting towards Ruan Relay''s chest.


    After Ruan Jiuxue had a trick with Su Yan, he felt the sharp pain from his fist and his hand bone was absolutely broken.


    And when he just felt the sharp pain, there was another sharp pain in his chest, and Su Yan''s fist had already blasted on his chest.


    Not a single punch, but a lot of punches. Su Yan grabbed Ruan Relay''s arm with one hand, and kept punching with fierce punches.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Yan directly beat Ruan Relay into the air, and he also rushed forward, twelve punches, and directly blasted Ruan Relay off the stage.


    Ruan Jie lay on the ground, his mouth full of blood and water, his chest was sunken, his ribs almost all fractured, and he was at the edge of life and death.


    Ruan Wentian was furious and pointed to Su Yan and said, "You beat my son. My Ruan family will definitely get everything back!"


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, clapped his hands, and left.


    The people in front of him retreated one after another, giving him a way. They saw Su Yan''s ability just now.

 Chapter 64： Jiang Wenwen transfer

    When Su Yan left, everyone rushed to send Ruan Jiong to the hospital, and the party ended directly.


    Those who left were all talking about it. This Hua family was embarrassed and made such a big farce.


    Of course, more people have met Su Yan and this awesome boy.


    Of course, many people didn''t take him seriously, because Su Yan had no backstage and would only hit people. What a fear.


    At first, everyone was afraid of his backstage Hua Lao. Now Su Yan, the Hua family, and the Ruan family have completely torn their skins, and he is alone.


    When Brother Nahu and the others heard the news, they were ecstatic. Without Hua Lao backing up, they made it easier to deal with Su Yanke.


    And he was overjoyed to learn that Su Yan and Ruan''s family were completely opposed.


    "Su Yan, your death date has come."


    Brother Hu looked at the huge KTV with murderous intent in his eyes, and he directly reached out to Yu Shao''s phone by touching his cell phone.


    After the guests left, Hua Laoqi almost had a heart attack and was also sent to the hospital.


    How Hua Wanwan believed Su Yan''s words was all his grandfather''s wishful thinking. She wouldn''t believe him if she killed him. Su Yan must have done something wrong, and revenge arose in her heart.


    She couldn''t forget the look in Ruan Jiaxuan''s eyes at the moment when she learned that Su Yan had seen her body. It was a disgust, which made her hate Su Yan.


    Ruan Wentian directly followed to the hospital and dialed a phone number that was relatively unfamiliar to him on the way, because he had hardly called this number.


    It was a man who answered the phone, and he could only hear his voice hoarse, as if his throat had been pinched, but the coldness revealed in his voice was absolutely frightening.


    "Mr. Ruan, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t be wordy, help me kill someone, I want him to die, whatever the cost!"


    "Okay, reward..."


    Ruan Wentian said coldly: "Five million!"


    The voice on the other side of the phone is still cold: "I will raise my head to see you when the matter is done.


    After hanging up the phone, Ruan Wentian still couldn''t stop the anger in his heart. He sent someone to check Su Yan''s background and was disappointed to learn that he was alone. If Su Yan''s parents were there, he would definitely point the finger at them.


    Ruan Wentian is not a good person. On the contrary, he is a heinous bad person. If it is not bad, how can he be the boss of the Ruan Family Group.


    The Hua family naturally hated Su Yan, because he messed up the party this time and made a big joke. The Hua family will become a laughing stock.


    Of course, without Mr. Hua''s instructions, these people naturally wouldn''t dare to do it, after all, Su Yan had saved Hua Wanwan''s life.


    Su Yan got into the taxi and went straight back to the rental house. His heart was very confused, because Mr. Hua tricked him again.


    The dignified immortal emperor was fooled one after another. Although Hua Lao had good intentions, at the most critical moment, Hua Lao chose to be silent, which made him very disappointed.


    Lying on the bed, Su Yan said faintly: "Hua Family, you take your Yangguan Road, and I cross my single-plank bridge. The water in the well is the best if it doesn''t interfere with the river."


    Life returned to peace, Su Yan returned to school, Zhang Jian had already applied for withdrawal, and went to teach in a rural middle school. Many people applauded.


    The new math teacher is an intern and a beautiful woman, and everyone is happy.


    And Su Yan didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. This math teacher just judged it with his eyes, and he couldn''t get into his eyes.


    Originally every time he entered the class, Su Yan could see Jiang Wenwen''s smile on his face and two small dimples, but today the seat was empty.


    The books in the desk were gone, which surprised him a bit.


    "Xiao Chao, where did Jiang Wenwen go?"


    Xiao Chao is Jiang Chao, Su Yan''s back desk classmate. Hearing Su Yan''s question, he immediately replied: "Brother Yan, you don''t know about it yet, Jiang Wenwen has transferred to another school."


    "Transfer?"


    Su Yan was even more surprised. After all, this is the third year of high school, and he is about to graduate in two or three months. Why did he transfer to another school at this festival?


    "Yes, I just came to move the books yesterday."


    "Oh, by the way, she asked me to give you a message, saying you don''t miss her, you will meet again in the future."


    Su Yan smiled and shook his head, but didn''t pay attention to it. The girl''s temperament is not bad, but it is absolutely impossible with him.


    The head teacher was changed to Teacher Zhao. When he saw that Su Yan was empty, he looked at the students and said, "Who is here in this seat?"


    Almost all the classmates raised their hands and wanted to get close to Su Yan. After all, Su Yan is now a high school, rich and handsome.


    Xu Wenqian stood up directly and looked at Teacher Zhao and said, "Can the teacher let me go? I''m not convinced by the mid-term exam. I want to see how he studies.


    Teacher Zhao smiled and nodded, and agreed to Xu Wenqian''s request.


    The whole class immediately showed disappointment, all looking at Xu Wenqian with jealousy and disgust.


    A female classmate didn''t show her face at all, and rolled her eyes and said bitterly: "It''s just a broken shoe, it doesn''t matter if you pretend to be pure, and you dare to get involved with my male god."


    A male student waved his hand and said, "Brother Yan is going to be unlucky for a woman like this."


    "Shut your stinky mouth, what is a stall, it''s just at the same table."


    Many female classmates criticized, and the male classmate immediately begged for mercy.


    Su Yan originally wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, it doesn''t matter who sits next to him. Anyway, he won''t come to class every day.


    After Xu Wenqian moved everything over, she sat upright, then looked at Su Yan, stretched out her small hand, and naturally wanted to shake hands with him.


    Su Yan didn''t like this woman, so she ignored it. Xu Wenqian''s hand was so stiff, and it took a while to let it go.


    The people around laughed, and Xu Wenqian bit her lip, trying to restore her calmness.


    "Student Su Yan, I am very happy to be your deskmate. You can rest assured that I will surpass you in the next mock exam."


    Su Yan still looked at the story meeting, and didn''t pay attention to Xu Wenqian at all, which made her embarrassed to the extreme.


    "It''s really shameless, I don''t pay attention to it, and I stick to my cold buttocks."


    "Hey, when Su Yan didn''t rise, who was ridiculing him, but now he is eager to be sent to the bed. It''s a bitch."


    "I have seen shameless people, I have never seen such shameless people."


    ...


    The surrounding classmates ridiculed, but Xu Wenqian did her homework as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "Brother Yan, you didn''t forget what you promised us to open five bottles of Lafite?"


    Jiang Chao said with a smile, naturally reminding Su Yan of this promise.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t forget. He turned to the classmates who supported him and said, "Of course I will not forget. I will go tonight. You can pick any location."


    "Wow, Brother Yan is so good, I have a big meal tonight."


    "Yes, Brother Yan, you have to be careful, don''t cry then." A tall girl said with a smile.


    Su Yan said amused: "What am I crying for?"


    "Crying, we will feed you poorly."


    "Eat poor, I have more than four million in this card, can you eat me poor?"


    Su Yan hasn''t found out the black card given by Hua Lao, and all the purchases under it are free.


    After that thing, he didn''t want to use that black card now. He planned to find a time to send the black card back, so he could get to know the Hua family.


    "Wow, Brother Yan is a local tyrant."


    "Brother Yan is getting more and more handsome."


    "Brother Yan, I want to give you a monkey."


    Everyone started flattering, and they didn''t feel unfamiliar. They looked like veterans.

 Chapter 65： Xu Wenqians conspiracy

    At this time get out of class was over, and everyone was eager to try, and they surrounded Su Yan, asking him to take everyone to a good meal.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "You say the place."


    Jiang Chao said with an open eyebrow, "Then let''s go to Nancheng Tongue Hotel."


    Another classmate immediately said: "The tip of the tongue hotel, that is the top restaurant in Jiangzhou. It is said that the minimum consumption is 20,000 yuan."


    "Is Brother Yan a person short of money?" Jiang Chao winked and smiled.


    Su Yan patted Jiang Chao and said with a smile: "Brother is not bad, so I will go there tonight."


    "Oh la la la, Brother Yan is so kind."


    "Brother Yan, I love you so much."


    "Brother Yan, you are so handsome."


    A group of people started flattering again, and Su Yan had been indifferent, but he was still slightly happy in his heart, and it felt good to be surrounded.


    Many classmates have packed their books and followed Su Yan out of the classroom.


    And Xu Wenqian, who had been outside, bit her lip at this moment, hesitated for a long time, and still caught up.


    "Su Yan."


    Xu Wenqian shouted crisply, and she had to say that her voice was still very pleasant.


    Su Yan ignored it, and still talked and laughed with his classmates, like a moon surrounded by stars.


    Blood oozes from Xu Wenqian''s lips, and she ran to Su Yan without hesitation, and stretched her hands to stop him.


    "Xu Wenqian, I said you want to point your face, but Su Yan ignores you and you have to keep an inch."


    Jiang Chao wasn''t happy anymore, looking at Xu Wenqian sarcastically, with disgust on his face.


    "Yes, Su Yan is so magnanimous, I will definitely show you a good look."


    Another boy also sneered at Xu Wenqian, although beautiful, but not pure.


    "Ms. Xu, I have recently seen you and some of the rich and handsome people often come and go. If you don''t go to their parties, what''s wrong with us."


    Xu Wenqian ignored him, staring directly at Su Yan''s eyes, tears streaming out: "Su Yan, I hope you can forgive me."


    Su Yan''s face was plain, unmoved at all, Xu Wenqian''s tears could not touch him at all.


    "Xu Wenqian, there is nothing between you and me, it is impossible to have anything, let''s go our own way."


    "Su Yan, I was really wrong. You know my family, but you are what I like in my heart."


    Su Yan waved his hand, stopped talking, and got into the car directly with the group of classmates, leaving all the exhaust.


    Xu Wenqian looked at the car going away with her hands tightly clasped. She regretted it. Today''s Su Yan is worthy of her love and her face.


    But she was too wishful thinking, not to mention the current Su Yan, even the previous Su Yan would not have the slightest thoughts about her.


    Being ruthlessly rejected, Xu Wenqian''s resentment deepened. Since Su Yan did not accept her, she would have to pay the price for Su Yan.


    Xu Wenqian took out her mobile phone and dialed a number that was unfamiliar to her.


    "Hey, Brother Liang, this is Xu Wenqian."


    "Oh, Beauty Xu, I have been waiting for your call for a long time."


    There was an excited voice over the phone, mixed with a slow hormonal smell.


    "Beauty Xu, have you figured it out, being my woman will never treat you badly."


    "You can be your woman, but you have to promise me one thing."


    Hearing Xu Wenqian actually agreed, a hurried voice came from the other side of the phone: "Don''t say one thing, I will promise you all a hundred things."


    "Well."


    "Come here first, I can''t wait, forget it, I''ll just drive to pick you up."


    When the phone was hung up, Xu Wenqian showed a cold smile, and her bright eyes revealed resentment.


    But after a while, a Bentley Mulsanne drove into the campus, and a man with sunglasses got off the car. He didn''t look handsome. On the contrary, he was a little ugly.


    "Beauty Xu get in the car." The man with sunglasses looked at Xu Wenqian with an extremely wretched expression on his face.


    Xu Wenqian frowned, but still got in the car. As soon as the man with sunglasses stepped on the accelerator, the car quickly left.


    "Brother Liang, I want you to help me with one thing."


    "This is easy to say, let''s do business first." The man in sunglasses looked at Xu Wenqian with a squint.


    "Someone has offended me, and I want him to kneel down and confess my mistake."


    "Who is so courageous to offend my big beauty Xu, don''t worry, I will definitely make him regret it for life."


    After getting a positive answer from the man in sunglasses, Xu Wenqian showed a proud expression on her face, and her tight body finally relaxed.


    She knew that the man with sunglasses had a great background and was born in a martial arts family. His father was a well-known martial artist in Jiangzhou, and he was more famous than the Chinese in martial arts circles.


    That is, Liu Liang is also a top martial artist, and he also walks sideways in Jiangzhou, no one dares to provoke him.


    Xu Wenqian knew that Su Yan could fight, but could he have beaten Liu Liang or Liu Liang''s father? She just wanted Su Yan to kneel in front of her and admit his mistake.


    The car drove into a wilderness and stopped directly beside a clearing.


    Liu Liang took off his sunglasses, his face was extremely wretched, staring at Xu Wenqian in a daze, his hands began to become dishonest.


    "Beauty Xu, as the saying goes, Spring Festival is worth a lot of money. Let''s spend the Spring Festival together here."


    Xu Wenqian frowned, cruelly, and finally nodded.


    Liu Liang was stunned when he saw it, his saliva was almost flowing out, and he was short of breath and said: "It''s better to see a hundred times than a hundred times. Beautiful Xu is really beautiful Xu."


    Xu Wenqian closed her eyes, and a tear fell on her face.


    And this Bentley Mulsanne, worth more than 5 million yuan, has long attracted the attention of people in the distance.


    An old farmer with a cigarette stick in his mouth asked the little grandson next to him inexplicably: "Boy, why did the car move?"


    The old farmer blushed and kicked his grandson directly, and said angrily: "Go hurry up, I won''t learn well at a young age, I know more than I do."


    "That car is a Bentley Mulsanne, worth five or six million."


    "My God, five or six million, how much is that?" The old farmer was taken aback, and the cigarette stick fell from his mouth.


    "Grandpa, I will also become a rich man in the future and bring you countless grandchildren back."


    "Roll the calf." The old farmer kicked the child again.


    After a long time, Liu Liang directly lit a cigar and smoked it.


    "Go ahead, where is that kid?"


    Xu Wenqian was disheveled at this time, her body was bruised and there were tears on her face, but when she heard Liu Liang''s words, she said without hesitation: "In Nancheng Tongue Restaurant."


    The car started directly and whizzed towards Nancheng.

 Chapter 66： Indecent

    Sitting in the car, Su Yan quietly looked at the scenery of Nancheng, relaxed and happy, and calmer.


    Among the five cities in Jiangzhou, the middle city is the most developed, the south city has the most beautiful environment, and the north city is the most chaotic. This is a fact that all Jiangzhou people know.


    Su Yan''s car is Jiang Chao''s car, Audi A4L, about 300,000 yuan, the most generous gift from Jiang Chao''s parents.


    Other classmates also drove about 300,000 cars. After all, their family can only be regarded as a petty bourgeoisie and cannot be compared to Zhou Tianhao''s and other families.


    Jiang Chao drove the car and complained to Su Yan, "Brother Yan, you are such a local tyrant, why don''t you buy a car? Nowadays, anyone who doesn''t have a car will be looked down upon."


    Su Yan originally planned to buy a car. When Jiang Chao mentioned it, don''t nod and say: "I am planning to buy a car, but I don''t have time."


    "Brother Yan, buy a Ferrari 488."


    Jiang Chao did not hesitate to name his favorite car, which was the luxury car he dreamed of. If Su Yan bought it, he would have a chance to enjoy it.


    "how much is it?"


    "It''s just over three million."


    Su Yan glanced at Jiang Chao, his face still calm, and said lightly: "At my current worth, I can afford it and can''t afford it."


    Jiang Chao smiled awkwardly, turned the topic off, and stopped talking about this matter.


    But Su Yan was thinking that it was time to get some money. After all, this is a world of money.


    There was a chat without a sentence, and the group of people arrived at the most famous hotel in Nancheng.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, a waiter came to greet him and brought a group of people upstairs, and the car was driven to the underground parking lot by the waiter.


    A beautiful manager in a black hotel uniform walked over and looked at the group of people with a pleasant voice: "I wonder how many are eating or entertaining?"


    "Eat first."


    "Okay, this hotel has four modes of abcd, I don''t know which one to choose?"


    "A."


    The smile on the beauty manager''s face was even greater and more respectful, and directly took more than twenty people to the third floor in person.


    There were exactly two tables, everyone sat down, and then Su Yan said, "You can order whatever you like."


    "Okay, Yan Ge is mighty."


    Everyone reported their favorite food one after another, without any scruples, anyway, it was not to spend their own money.


    Su Yan looked at the beauty manager and said lightly: "Bring us five bottles of Lafite in 1982."


    The beauty manager was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help saying: "Sir, do you mean five bottles?"


    "Yes, they are responsible for finishing the drink and ordering another cocktail."


    "Okay, please wait a moment, sir."


    The beauty manager''s face is about to smile round, this is a big deal.


    The people around him booed again, and Su Yan waved his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, just eat well, and then go for entertainment.


    But after a while, the food was ready, everyone filled their wine glasses and held them around Su Yan with a smile on their faces.


    "Brother Xie Yan invited us to dinner."


    If it''s neat, Su Yan can''t help being surprised. This group has definitely counted it together in private.


    Su Yan finished a cocktail refreshingly, Jiang Chao toasted again and toasted Su Yan.


    "Brother Yan, you are my idol."


    Su Yan smiled, and just did it first. Jiang Chao was not willing to finish a glass. Red wine needs to be tasted slowly.


    Then there were toasts one by one, and Su Yan was always there, but after a while, he drank more than twenty glasses.


    "Brother Yan is really good drinker, he doesn''t change his face for more than twenty cups."


    You must know that these twenty-odd glasses of cocktails have a lot of alcohol added, not juice-based.


    "Don''t you just respect me, everyone drink to each other, don''t be so powerful, they are all classmates."


    Everyone stopped toasting, eating and drinking, talking and laughing, and the whole box was very lively.


    The meal took nearly three hours, and this is just the beginning, the fun is yet to come.


    The tip of the tongue hotel is not only food, but also colorful entertainment.


    "Brother Yan, you have to ask buddies to take care of you."


    Many girls are embarrassed, after all, they are just students, and they will inevitably blush when they hear this.


    "What kind of health care, please be serious, some things still have a bottom line."


    Su Yan sternly refused, and then said to everyone: "We can go sing, massage, etc. Anyway, you can go whatever you like, except for health care."


    Jiang Chao scratched his head embarrassedly at this time and said, "Brother Yan, I''m just talking about it for fun. I don''t dare even if you invite me, not to mention that such a woman is very dirty."


    The big guys went up to the sixth floor. This is a place dedicated to singing, which is much more luxurious than Xingyu KTV.


    The group of people can''t wait to show off their singing voice, but all they hear are the sounds of killing pigs.


    Su Yan lay on his back on the sofa, listening quietly, without thinking about anything, very calm.


    "Brother Yan, don''t just listen, you come here."


    Suddenly there was a commotion, everyone had never heard Su Yan''s voice, and looked forward to him singing a song.


    Su Yan couldn''t get rid of it. Everyone was too enthusiastic, so they reluctantly agreed.


    "Brother Yan, which song do you sing?"


    "Whatever, I can''t, don''t turn off the original song for me."


    "Brother Nayan, come to love like a tide."


    When the music was released, Su Yan sang directly to the original singer. His voice was not bad, almost the same as the original singer. It was too easy for him to imitate a voice.


    All the classmates present were blindfolded, and the voice was so nice, it was the second generation of Zhang Xinzhe.


    "Damn, Brother Yan, you can do it."


    "If you have money, you can martial arts, and you can sing well, a male god."


    "Male god, male god!"


    "Brother Yan, buddies are really jealous of you."


    The girls screamed for him, while the boys looked at Su Yan with bitter eyes.


    "Brother Yan, one more song."


    Jiang Chao directly chose a song for Su Yan, it didn''t matter, he wanted to make things difficult for Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan sang directly, learning Yang Kun''s hoarse voice, vividly, and shocked everyone again.


    After Su Yan finished singing, he handed the microphone to Jiang Chao, and calmly accepted everyone''s envy, jealousy, and fiery eyes.


    "Brother Yan, I want to bow down under you."


    "Jian Chao is dead, so Brother Yan won''t get involved."


    Su Yan smiled and said to everyone: "Sing, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Leaving the box, Su Yan went to the bathroom, washed his face, and looked at himself in the mirror, more satisfied.


    But there was a figure in the mirror, and Su Yan was very familiar with this figure.


    "How did you come?"


    "Can you come here, can''t I come?"


    Xu Wenqian looked at Su Yan coldly, her eyes full of resentment.


    "I''m not saying you can''t come to this hotel, I mean this is a men''s room."


    "Of course I know this is a men''s room, and I also know you will kneel and beg me next."


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and after drying her hands, she wanted to leave. Such a woman had better ignore it.


    "Can you leave?"


    Xu Wenqian took off her jacket, her pants were torn apart by her, and she rushed towards Su Yan.


    Then he shouted: "Come on, indecent, come on!"

 Chapter 67： If you are so dirty, would I insult you?

    Su Yan stepped away in an instant, Xu Wenqian rushed for a moment, which made her very annoyed.


    Naturally, Xu Wenqian would not give up and rushed towards Su Yan again. Su Yan was already forced to a dead end.


    Su Yan looked at Xu Wenqian and said coldly, "Where did I offend you, do you have to do this?"


    "You used to have no money like me, but now you have money with good grades, how can I accept it."


    Xu Wenqian finally uttered her inner words. In junior high school, the two often went home together. At that time, Su Yan relied on Xu Wenqian in study and Xu Wenqian in life because he was poorer than Xu Wenqian at that time.


    But in high school, the two estranged, Xu Wenqian and Zhou Tianhao until they no longer met.


    Su Yan was still standing calmly. In his opinion, this was probably caused by the demons. He didn''t look good at others, let alone the people he gave up.


    Xu Wenqian looked at Su Yan and said, "Just wait for death."


    "Come on, come on, someone is indecent!"


    Xu Wenqian still kept chanting, but Su Yan avoided her pounce several times, which made her even more annoyed.


    "Su Yan, what if you hide, this toilet is the two of us, you can''t clean it after jumping into the Yellow River."


    "Really, what if you can''t clean it."


    Su Yan did not panic at all, on the contrary, his expression was very calm, and his eyes were full of playful abuse when looking at Xu Wenqian.


    Su Yan''s expression was a mockery for Xu Wenqian, and even a humiliation, which she could not accept.


    Su Yan had been forced to the wall, Xu Wenqian rushed over again, Su Yan flew directly to the wall, and then turned over and fell behind Xu Wenqian.


    However, Xu Wenqian lost her weight and rushed towards the urinal and slammed into it.


    Su Yan turned his head directly, because Xu Wenqian''s head plunged directly into the urinal. At this time, her hair was wet and full of anger.


    "I won''t be with you."


    Su Yan walked directly to the outside of the toilet, but a group of people stopped him outside. It was the security guard of the hotel. Among them was a man wearing gorgeous sunglasses.


    The man in sunglasses rushed in and saw Xu Wenqian''s body in tatters. He immediately pointed to Su Yan and said angrily: "Dare you dare to confuse my woman!"


    Su Yan looked at this man, and he felt a sense of spiritual power. This man is a martial artist. This made Su Yan look slightly, but that was all.


    "Your woman?"


    Xu Wenqian came over with a sulky anger, even if she washed it with water, she was still angry.


    The man in sunglasses frowned and couldn''t help but said, "What makes you smell so big?"


    Xu Wenqian burst into tears and pointed to Su Yan and said, "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him."


    "He intended to assault me. I resisted desperately, but he pushed me directly into the urinal."


    Xu Wenqian was so wronged, the performance was subtle and slightly warped, and that frown and cry, absolutely killed the Oscar actor.


    The man in sunglasses was stunned and couldn''t help saying: "He really pressed you into the urinal?"


    Xu Wenqian glared at him, indicating that he was the key to punishing Su Yan, and that the man in sunglasses looked at Su Yan.


    The man in sunglasses is the Liu Liang who Xu Wenqian dedicated just now, the second generation of the famous Wu in Jiangzhou.


    Liu Liang took off his sunglasses, looked at Su Yan coldly, and said sternly: "Are you actually trying to insult my woman and seek death?"


    "Am I indecent to her?"


    "It''s just that you want to assault me ??and tore my clothes."


    Xu Wenqian looked at Su Yan tremblingly, her face mixed with tears and hatred.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but tormented, looking at Xu Wenqian with disgust: "You are so dirty, I will indecent you?"


    Xu Wenqian couldn''t help getting angry when she heard it, because Su Yan was right. She is really dirty and smelly now, not only in her hair, but also in her heart and body.


    "Will Su Yan assault a chicken?!"


    Su Yan said loudly, looking directly at Xu Wenqian, eyes full of coldness and killing intent.


    Xu Wenqian was frightened and hid directly behind Liu Liang, her trembling now was not pretended.


    "What are you doing in a daze, do you have to go directly to your boss!"


    Liu Liang yelled at the security guards who came, his eyes sharp.


    The security guards rushed to Su Yan, intending to subdue him.


    "roll!"


    With a roar, Su Yan stunned the security guards because the momentum was too strong.


    "If you want to keep your job, just catch him and beat him hard."


    The security guards did not dare to hesitate anymore, because they knew Liu Liang, he was a frequent visitor here, and they knew their boss very well.


    Several security guards rushed to Su Yan directly, slamming their fists at him without any scruples.


    Su Yan sneered and kicked one by one, as if shooting a goal, clean and neat, and several security guards flew around.


    The crowd outside was horrified and talked a lot, and pointed to Su Yan. They didn''t expect him to be so strong, and several security guards could be solved so easily by him.


    Liu Liang''s expression also changed. This kid didn''t seem to be simple. This made him interested instead, because it was fun.


    The security guard lying on the ground groaning took out the walkie-talkie and called for help: "This is the toilet on the sixth floor. The toilet is on the sixth floor. Someone is making trouble, and we will send reinforcements."


    Originally, Liu Liang planned to take action, but when the security guard called for reinforcements, he didn''t bother to do it. Later, he would just grab Su Yan and humiliate him.


    But after a while, more than a dozen security guards rushed in. Fortunately, the toilet was relatively large, otherwise it could not accommodate so many people.


    Seeing the security guards lying on the ground, their faces immediately showed anger.


    One of the security captains, who was very strong, pointed to Su Yan and said angrily: "You dare to cause trouble in the hotel on the tip of your tongue!"


    "I didn''t cause trouble."


    Su Yan was always indifferent, because he didn''t pay attention to these people at all, and he didn''t bother to explain, knowing that the explanation was useless.


    When the security captain came in, Liu Liang had an eye contact with him, which was all seen by Su Yan.


    "Arrogant, brothers take it for me."


    A group of security guards rushed towards Su Yan, all of them cruelly, just to catch Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan still kicked one foot, and there was no challenge at all, but after a while, the whole toilet was wailing.


    The security captain was kicked by Su Yan and was able to stand up, which surprised Su Yan slightly.


    "You''re not bad, I can stand up even if I suffer."


    The security team''s forehead was covered with sweat, and it was obviously suffering from unbearable pain. Su Yan kicked him on the ribs. He guessed that at least three ribs were broken.


    "Do you dare to cause trouble at the tip of the tongue hotel, do you know who opened this hotel?"


    "I don''t care who runs the hotel. People don''t offend me and I don''t offend people."


    Bang bang ......


    Liu Liang slapped his slap and looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but praised: "Yes, that''s right, there are two chances."

 Chapter 68： In the martial arts world, my name is Ba Xian

    Seeing Liu Liang''s admiration, Xu Wenqian was anxious, looked at Liu Liang and said, "You promised me."


    Liu Liang grinned and said, "Man, you naturally say one is one, so don''t worry."


    Xu Wenqian avoided the gaze of everyone''s discussion. Now she just wanted to break Su Yan, and then let Su Yan kneel down and beg her for mercy.


    "what''s your name?"


    Liu Liang looked at Su Yan contemptuously, without paying attention to him at all.


    Su Yan asked back: "Are you a martial artist?"


    "It depends on your methods, you are not weak, how can you reach the mid-level martial arts level?"


    Liu Liang''s eyes didn''t admire, but rather mocked, he was a late martial artist.


    "In the martial arts world, my name is Ba Xian!"


    Su Yan''s loud voice, very crisp, spread throughout the toilet, and people outside also heard it.


    That''s right, as the Emperor Xianwu in his previous life, he was called Baxian, also known as Badi!


    "In ancient times, there was Chen Baxian, but now I have Su Baxian!"


    "What a big tone!"


    Liu Liang was furious. Chen Ba, who was the first person, said that the ancient emperor, Su Yan, said that he regarded himself as a generation of emperors, that is, he was to be a peerless powerhouse on the earth.


    A kid in the mid-term of the inner strength warrior actually uttered a wild word, even if he did not come forward for Xu Wenqian, he still wanted to make Su Yan look good.


    "Such crazy talk, let me try your jinliang."


    Liu Liang took off his coat, revealing his strong muscles, shaking, and the people around him were frightened.


    Xu Wenqian blushed even more. Just now, she had seen Liu Liang''s muscles up close, and her body still had some pains.


    "Just you want to try me?"


    Liu Liang''s face was cold, and Su Yan''s words had completely angered him and made him completely mad.


    As the second generation of Wu, he has never been so contemptuous. Wherever he is, he is not in awe, not accompanied by flattery.


    "Today I not only want you to kneel down in front of Xu Wenqian, I want you to die!"


    Liu Liang''s voice was like that cold knife. He had never told a lie. He always said the same, it was all facts.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense, an ant was not worth his nonsense.


    Many people stepped back, knowing that the two might be duel, but they knew Liu Liang was great, and they also saw Su Yan''s great.


    "Two tigers must be hurt when fighting each other."


    "I think Liu Liang will win, after all, his father is the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world."


    "Well, it is true."


    "But I admire that boy very much, and I don''t even fear Liu Liang at all."


    "Yes, Liu Liang has been playing the banner of his father, no one dared to provoke him, this young man is not afraid of inner strength martial arts."


    A group of people talked a lot, their eyes were full of surprise, but more of them just thought that Su Yan had no idea what to do.


    "Three tricks for you."


    Su Yan stood with his back, just like a generation of heroes, he was just following the scriptures. To become a strong one must first become a hero.


    Liu Liang was so angry that he even dared to let him make three moves. This was simply to look down on him and was clearly an insult to him.


    "court death!"


    Liu Liang shook his fist directly, rushing towards Su Yan, a pair of fists like hammers, bursting out terrifying power.


    Liu Liang''s fist has a ray of light, which is the first condition for becoming an inner strength warrior. Streaming is different from spiritual power, and there is a big difference between the two.


    Su Yan sneered on his face, and directly resisted Liu Liang''s attack without any change in his aura, as if Liu Liang''s attack was not worth mentioning to him.


    Liu Liang was like a mad lion. His full blow did not cause any harm to the opponent. He just resisted it easily. How could he bear it.


    After attacking again, Liu Liang used the strength of the milk, and his punch made a perfect existence comparable to a martial artist.


    He believed that this punch would surely make Su Yan a man and make him completely regret offending him.


    At the same time, his punch also counted the killing intent, and Su Yan completely angered him, so he had to bear his anger.


    "go to hell!"


    Liu Liang quickly threw a punch towards Su Yan, the power of this punch was like a giant elephant.


    However, Su Yan stepped back slightly and stretched out his hand to directly hold his fist, blocking his offensive.


    Liu Liang''s entire arm was trembling because of excessive force.


    At this moment, his face was full of horror, Su Yan actually caught his punch, and he looked very relaxed.


    What does this mean, Su Yan is not in the middle of a warrior at all, and he is wrong.


    But even if the judgment is wrong, he will not stop there, he must make Su Yan pay the price.


    Efforts to suppress, but did not have any effect on Su Yan, Su Yan is now considered the middle stage of the martial arts, how can a mere warrior in the later stage be damaged.


    Su Yan began to increase his strength, and Liu Liang''s fist began to creak. It was not because of his excessive force, but because Su Yan made his bones rub between his fingers.


    This also shows that Liu Liang is completely suppressed by Su Yan now, even if he wants to break free now, he can''t.


    Liu Liang didn''t want to accept the reality, how could he not beat Su Yan, how could a poor and poor man be so strong.


    Before Liu Liang was thinking, Su Yan''s strength increased, and he broke it with force. Liu Liang''s hand bone made a crisp sound and broke directly.


    Sweat began to appear on Liu Liang''s forehead. This was not only caused by the pain of a broken hand bone, but also a cold sweat from a guilty conscience. Su Yan''s realm has exceeded his imagination and is definitely better than him.


    This young man couldn''t be annoying, he couldn''t be an enemy, even if he was an enemy, he had to let his father come forward.


    Thinking of this, Liu Liang hurriedly said: "If you let me go, I will not blame it."


    For Liu Liang, this was considered a compromise, and it was already a shame.


    He won''t stop there. As long as Su Yan releases him, he will let his father come forward. He is confident of his father and absolutely hangs on Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan turned a deaf ear to Liu Liang''s words, and the strength in his hand did not weaken, but increased.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me, why are you afraid?"


    "you!"


    Liu Liang pointed at Su Yan with another finger, his eyes full of resentment.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, grabbing his hand and directly exerting force, and a crisp sound came out again, and both Liu Liang''s hands were broken.


    Now he is like a useless person, even if the fracture is repaired, he will not be able to exert his previous strength.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Liang coldly, with no emotion in his eyes, only the pressure from the nine heavens.


    Liu Liang felt the real fear for the first time. This young man was not a human, but a devil, a more terrifying existence than the devil.


    "Let me go, I''ll give you money."


    Liu Liang completely compromised. He had no doubt that Su Yan would be jealous of killing him. This kind of person is more terrifying than the desperate person, and the look in his eyes is a tremor that reaches his heart.


    "Money, I don''t need money."


    Su Yan''s words made Liu Liang feel like Zhuibing Cave. What money can''t do is really a big deal.

 Chapter 69： Kowtow

    "You want Xu Wenqian, right? I will give her to you."


    Liu Liang thought that Su Yan liked Xu Wenqian, and these broken shoes were nothing compared to his fate, not to mention that he had already tasted the taste of broken shoes.


    Xu Wenqian was shocked, but Liu Liang didn''t expect Liu Liang to say such words, and he was struck by lightning for a while.


    "Liu Liang, you, you are!"


    "Why, you are just a pair of torn shoes, how can you compare with my fate."


    Liu Liang''s face was full of mockery. From the beginning, he didn''t take Xu Wenqian seriously, just indulged in her beauty.


    Xu Wenqian panicked completely, and her face was extremely pale as if she had been hit by an invisible gravity.


    She started to repay her revival, and she had a deep hatred for him in her heart, which was a kind of hatred that could not be seen by others.


    Now that he is abandoned by others, his life and death are in the hands of the people he hates. This is really a mockery.


    Su Yan showed a full face of disgust without evasiveness. Although people like Xu Wenqian are not evil people, they are very disgusting.


    "I said, she is so dirty, would I want her?"


    Su Yan didn''t look at Xu Wenqian at all, but smiled slightly at Liu Liang.


    "Yes, yes, how can a pair of torn shoes get into your eyes."


    Liu Liang pleased him in every possible way, only asking Su Yan to let him go. He didn''t want to die, he still had many women to play with, and he had to inherit a large inheritance from his parents.


    "Now your life is in my hands. How can you punish you?"


    Liu Liang pointed at Xu Wenqian and said angrily: "All this is her, I would not come to you if it weren''t for him, let alone conflict with you."


    Xu Wenqian''s face became paler, looking at Liu Liang full of resentment, this man disappointed her too much.


    "What''s the use of these? Haven''t all the conflicts already occurred? Let''s investigate the cause and discuss how to resolve it."


    "Well, it''s okay to discuss it."


    Liu Liang endured the pain, and was relieved for the first time. If he could discuss it, it would be easier.


    At this time, the manager of the Tip of the Tongue Hotel rushed to hear the news, saw Liu Liang, and immediately looked flattering.


    "Brother Liang, I didn''t expect you to come today, so I didn''t even tell you."


    "Brother Liang, which **** has offended you, is he really thinking that he has a long life!"


    The manager was angry and had a loud voice.


    Liu Liang''s face was not joyful, but an expression of wanting to die. This manager specially came to cheat himself.


    Su Yan looked at the manager with interest, and said lightly, "I am the bastard."


    The manager was furious and pointed to Su Yan and said, "You actually offended Brother Liang, do you know the consequences!"


    "I know."


    "I think you won''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    The manager looked at Liu Liang and vowed to say: "Brother Liang is wrapped up on me. I will definitely make him regret offending you."


    Liu Liang wanted to choke the manager to death, but unfortunately his hand had broken.


    At this time, Su Yan directly angered Liu Liang: "Kneel me down!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s breathtaking eyes, Liu Liang couldn''t afford to resist at all, so he could only kneel down obediently.


    The manager is blinded and his brain is blank. How could this happen? This... has been completely unable to express his heart in words.


    "Guangguang, why are you kneeling? How can you kneel."


    The manager hurried to help Liu Liang, but Liu Liang remained motionless and ignored the manager at all.


    No matter how stupid people are at this time, they should also realize that something is wrong, and the manager naturally realizes it.


    The boy yelled and made Liu Liang kneel down, and Liu Liang really knelt down. What does this mean? This boy is a better character than Liu Liang.


    Sweat came out of the manager''s forehead, and his shirt was sweaty all at once. A fear and fear arose in his heart.


    I just scolded him as a bastard, would he offend him for it?


    The manager''s expression was all seen by Su Yan, except for a little more disdain, he didn''t take this ant seriously.


    "Liu Liang, right? I don''t make it difficult for you. Knocking my head and admitting that I was wrong, we''ll clear up the matter."


    It is a great insult to make people kneel down, and it is simply a humiliation to kowtow.


    In order to save his life, Liu Liang had given up his dignity and knelt down. In his opinion, this was the limit he could achieve. How could he accept it by kowtow.


    "Being a human and staying on the sidelines, we will meet each other in the future."


    Liu Liang''s face was unusually ugly, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably.


    "I''ve stayed. I didn''t want your life. Isn''t that a line?"


    Su Yan''s eyes stared, and he became more amused.


    "My father is Liu Tao!"


    Now Liu Liang can only move out the last hole card, which he does not want to use, but now he has to use it.


    In the past, he didn''t need to report his father''s name, others would sell his face, but Su Yan was a dazed young man, he didn''t know his father, so he could only say it.


    "What''s wrong with your father Liu Tao, your father is the king of heaven and I, you have to kowtow to me!"


    Su Yan was not half-fearful, but was raged with anger, with great intention of killing.


    Liu Liang''s face was pale, he never thought that Su Yan would be so arrogant, he was not afraid of his father, his father was a martial artist.


    The manager on the side also yelled: "Liu Tao is a famous martial artist in Jiangzhou, you are actually rude."


    "Huh, martial artist, just ants."


    Su Yan grabbed Liu Liang by the neck and looked at him coldly and said, "If you don''t obey anymore, believe it or not, I will kill you."


    Liu Liang was frightened, and the tremor that reached his soul, Su Yan''s killing intent contained in his eyes was definitely not fake.


    In the face of life and death, he finally chose to live.


    With endless humiliation and hatred, Liu Liang bent down, knocked his head directly, and said in his mouth: "I, Liu Liang have eyes but no knowledge of Mount Tai. I offended the Baxian martial artist. I hope the Baxian martial artist Haihan."


    "get out."


    When Liu Liang left, he gave Su Yan a cold look. This matter will definitely not end there. He will definitely get it back a hundred times a thousand times.


    The manager had already knelt down, shivering on the ground, and didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan patted the dust on his body, then strutting out of the toilet, without even looking at Xu Wenqian and the manager.


    Walking out of the toilet, Su Yan''s voice echoed around.


    "Made, I wasted so much time in the toilet."


    Xu Wenqian fell to the ground and still looked pale. She thought that Su Yan would kill him, and at least it would make her feel bad, but Su Yan ignored it.


    This made her feel even more painful. She knew that she couldn''t get into the eyes of Su Yan''s law at all, and she was not qualified to be beaten by him.


    There was endless regret in my heart, but there was no regret medicine in the world, and all of this had to be borne by myself.


    Today''s Su Yan and her are people in two worlds, and there can be no intersection. If you want to get together, it will only add shame and boring.

 Chapter 70： anger

    Su Yan looked at him in the mirror outside, still handsome, with a faint smile on his face, and then walked towards the box.


    The urge to interact with Liu Liang only attracted the people around him. After all, the singing in each box was loud and I didn''t know what happened outside.


    After Liu Liang''s interest was dissipated, Su Yan no longer had any interest in playing, and was ready to leave his classmates.


    But before he entered the box, he saw Jiang Chao running over with blood on his face.


    "Jiang Chao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yan was angry, Jiang Chao''s nose was already crooked, his clothes were ragged, and he was obviously beaten.


    Seeing Su Yan, Jiang Chao burst into tears and said sternly, "Boss, go and save Su Su and Feifei."


    Su Su and Feifei are both female classmates in the class, and they are also somewhat charming. Of course Su Yan has the impression, and Su Su is already half of Jiang Chao''s girlfriend.


    Su Yan heard this and walked directly to the box without saying anything. Jiang Chao followed.


    At this moment, the box door was ajar, and there was a stern cry from inside.


    Su Yan kicked the door open, looked at everything coldly, and shouted, "Stop!"


    At the moment, there are more potbellied men in the box. At first glance, it looks like a bit of stinky money like to bully people.


    These potbellied men were drunk, moving their hands together, pulling on the clothes of several girls, Susu, Feifei and others'' coats were already torn.


    The other male classmates either lay on the ground or passed out directly, none of them were intact.


    Su Yan was so angry that he dared to bully his classmates. How could this be tolerated.


    But before anyone could take action, the leading man in black looked at Su Yan with a cold expression.


    "Here is another one who is not afraid of death!"


    A potbellied man was full of anger, almost about to do business, but he was disturbed and naturally unhappy.


    But Su Su and the others are holding their legs, their faces are blue, and there are tears on their faces, they are curled up on the sofa and trembling.


    Jiang Chao was already going crazy. He didn''t care about it and rushed towards the headed person, but he was stopped by Su Yan.


    "You are not his opponent, let me come."


    Jiang Chao looked at the head in black with a bitter face, and finally nodded.


    Another potbellied man rushed towards Su Yan brandishing a wine bottle. He was a bit drunk at first sight, and he certainly did not drink less.


    But it was not worth mentioning to Su Yan, he decided to teach this man a severe lesson.


    The ghostly figure disappeared directly, and this person was immediately confused. Why did the person disappear all of a sudden, while still looking around, he did not find Su Yan, but felt the sharp pain from under his crotch.


    Su Yan flashed behind him and kicked him directly in the crotch, using spiritual power.


    Just don''t use spiritual power, this person''s lower body has to be abolished, and the spiritual power is used to directly break his egg to the ground.


    The severe pain caused cold sweat on the person''s forehead, and he bent down like a lobster.


    Su Yan did not stop, picked up the wine bottle and greeted him on the head, the wine bottle broke to the ground.


    The other potbellied men were a little confused, because Su Yan was so fast, they didn''t even see Su Yan kicking the man, they just saw the man fall down, and Su Yan banged frantically with the wine bottle. .


    Blood splattered, glass dross shot everywhere, and the man''s head was already swollen.


    They know that this might really provoke a cruel role, and they have no scruples. This person either has a backstage or is desperate.


    Su Yan threw down the broken glass with only his mouth, and looked at the group of big-bellied men with murderous expression, his heart was furious.


    This group of classmates are already his friends, and if they dare to insult his friends, then they will die!


    The face of the headed person is uncertain, he is the backbone of the backbone, and naturally cannot show a look of fear.


    "You dare to hit my friend!"


    The person in the lead wanted to get angry to frighten Su Yan, but he was wrong.


    "Not only will I hit your brother, I will also hit you!"


    Su Yan slowly walked over to the black-clothed man, with icy eyes, staring straight at him with a strong pressure.


    The man in black panicked. This is a ruthless character. I am afraid that he has a high-level skill and can''t please himself. He can only outsmart.


    "Do you know who I am!"


    "I''m the chairman of Sanchakou Group!"


    "My assets are 500 million!"


    "I know Chen Nan, a strong man in the martial arts world!"


    "Don''t come over..."


    Su Yan pressed hard, the black-clothed man kept backing away, shaking unceasingly, where they still looked like rich men now, they were simply chicks without the power to bind chickens.


    "Noisy."


    Su Yan grabbed the man in black and lifted him directly off the ground, staring at him with cold eyes.


    The neck of the black-clothed man''s head was pinched, and he couldn''t breathe at all, but after a while, his face was flushed and his feet kicked, but nothing worked.


    "A group of beasts, Lao Tzu will make you unable to be men!"


    Su Yan''s hands were hard, and the crotch of the leader was dripping with blood, and he couldn''t be a man in this life.


    He directly threw the black-clothed man against the wall, Su Yan still looked at the rest of the people coldly, the anger in his eyes did not disappear.


    These people are already scared to pee, and they don''t dare to say a word anymore. This is simply a killer.


    They all knelt down and begged for mercy, and kept kowtow to the point that their foreheads were full of blood.


    And Jiang Chao, who had recovered, grabbed Su Yan at this time, and said in horror: "Boss, stop, you can''t fight anymore."


    He was really frightened. Everything Su Yan did just now was like a crazy demon. A tall man was almost beaten to death, and the leader was also abolished by him.


    This has made him totally unbelievable. At first, he only knew that Su Yan was fierce and knew martial arts, but he didn''t expect to be so fierce.


    Jiang Chao''s painstaking advice, I hope Su Yan can listen to it.


    Su Yan''s eyes changed. In fact, the killing intent had disappeared. It was true that this was a society under the rule of law, and he couldn''t do anything extraordinary.


    Two people have been abolished now, and if they are abolished again, I am afraid they will cause a big basket.


    "Well, it depends on the face of my friend. Death can be avoided."


    "Xiao Chao, take the students away."


    Jiang Chao immediately helped the classmates, and everyone hurriedly fled the box.


    Only Su Yan and the remaining wealthy people remained in the entire box.

 Chapter 71： Unpleasant

    The students who came out were still in shock, looking at the box no longer longing, but feeling that this place is like a magic cave.


    They are actually just seventeen or eighteen-year-old students who are still immature. How can they not be afraid of meeting these people.


    "Xiao Chao, the boss will be fine, right?"


    A classmate looked worried, still afraid of Su Yan''s safety.


    Jiang Chao said: "You are worried about him, but I am worried about those people. You must know that they have already abandoned two."


    The other classmates are facing up. This is no small matter.


    "Then Su Yan can''t be caught."


    "Don''t worry, even if he is arrested, he is too defensive, let alone Su Yan has a backstage."


    Jiang Chao had heard of recent news that Su Yan was actually taken by Hualao, who was a huge monster to him.


    More than 20 people helped each other and left the tip of the tongue hotel. The key injuries went to the hospital for treatment first, and then each went home.


    ...


    Su Yan still looked at a group of potbellied men indifferently at this time. Of course, what he said counted, and the death penalty can be avoided.


    "Swollen face or swollen butt, you choose yourself."


    These big-bellied rich men were full of horror. Su Yan unscrupulously abolished their backbone, Sanchakou, chairman. This is definitely someone who cannot be provoke.


    I was about to decide whether to protect my face or protect my ass, but someone came outside the box.


    It was a waitress who came to deliver wine with a tray.


    But she saw the house full of chaos, and the two men fell to the ground covered in blood. Huarong was so scared that she threw away the tray and ran out screaming.


    But after a while, a man also walked in, he was the martial arts powerhouse Chen Nan that Sanchakou chairman said.


    Seeing Chen Nan, the poopy rich men showed hope on their faces and suddenly howled.


    "Master Nan, he abolished the chairman of Sanchakou."


    "Yes, the chairman of Sanchakou even said your name, but he is still indifferent."


    "Master Nan, you must avenge the chairman of Sanchakou."


    ...


    The so-called Chen Nan has a gloomy face. This must be a face formed every day when he lives on the edge of life and death. He is also a bit famous in the martial arts world, but his nickname, Master Nan, is completely exaggerated and has no master state at all.


    Chen Nan took off his jacket, revealing a strong muscle, his muscle agitation made him look more arrogant.


    But in Su Yan''s view, this person is not worth mentioning at all, and he is far behind Liu Liang.


    "You kid dare to be arrogant here and live impatiently!"


    Chen Nan drank violently, his face was violent, and his veins bulged.


    "A group of beasts, what if it is abandoned."


    "Okay, very good, I admire your concentration, don''t you know my name, Chen Nan, in this place, you are the first to speak to me like this."


    Chen Nan''s face was even colder, revealing a cold killing intent.


    "Talking to you like this makes me look up to you. Master Huan Nan is really thick-skinned."


    Chen Nan was completely gloomy and clenched his fists. He wanted Su Yan to taste the anger that offended him.


    Chen Nan was ready to do it, but was stopped by one person, the manager of the hotel.


    "Master Nan, what are you doing? How can you do it here."


    The hotel manager was full of sullen anger on his face. This dead person would inevitably affect the business, which was naturally not what he wanted to see.


    Chen Nan said angrily: "Are you blind? They are my acquaintances, I will kill them?!"


    Only then did the hotel manager clearly see the chairman of Sanchakou and another wealthy businessman lying underground, and his faces couldn''t help but anger.


    "That **** is so courageous, dare to hit the chairman of Sancha!"


    Chen Nan pointed to Su Yan on the side and said angrily: "It''s him, I will kill him today."


    The hotel manager looked in the direction pointed by Chen Nan, the angry expression on his face suddenly turned into fear, and the whole body trembled uncontrollably.


    Chen Nan was a little surprised. The hotel manager and him were both buddies and ruthless characters. Why did they look like this when they saw a teenager.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The hotel manager was so scared that he couldn''t speak. He had already been scared to death.


    This is the second time that he has said that Su Yan is a bastard, and the shock in his heart can be imagined.


    "Nan, Master Nan, we can''t offend this person."


    Chen Nan said angrily: "How can I not provoke him? He killed two of my men and I want him to pay for his life."


    "Really unprovoked, unprovoked."


    The hotel manager��s thighs were almost unsteady. Thinking of Su Yan making Liu Liang kowtow to admit his mistake, he became more afraid.


    "You don''t care about this. You can clean up the mess later."


    Chen Nan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the hotel manager, but he didn''t expect him to be so perverted suddenly.


    "Master Nan, he really can''t provoke him."


    "Give you a face!"


    Chen Nan was completely angry and stared at the hotel manager viciously.


    "Master Nan, don''t you know what happened just now?"


    "What happened just now?"


    "It''s him. Just now he beat Liu Liang and forced Liu Liang to kowtow to admit his mistake."


    Seeing Su Yan''s indifferent eyes, the hotel manager felt even more frightened. Now he just wanted to escape, but he didn''t dare.


    "You and he are tired of life, Liu Liang will also ridicule you at will."


    Chen Nan didn''t believe in how Liu Liang existed, he would be so humiliated by others, and he was always insulting others.


    "Master Nan, what I said is true, I can''t help you if you don''t believe it."


    The hotel manager looked at Su Yan and said with a begging face: "Brother, no, no, sir, your lord has spared me a lot, I didn''t mean it."


    Su Yan looked at him playfully, and said lightly: "Climb out against the ground for me."


    The hotel manager did exactly as he was about to be amnesty, sticking his whole body to the ground, and crawling out.


    Chen Nan was completely confused, the hotel manager was so afraid of this boy, how could he be so obedient.


    However, he still didn''t believe that Liu Liang would kowtow to admit his mistakes, he eased his mind, and still looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "No matter who you are, don''t even think about going out alive today!"


    While he was still yelling, Su Yan had already reached his side and looked at him with a faint smile.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me, why don''t you do it?"


    "Huh, looking for death!"


    Chen Nan rushed towards Su Yan, no matter what he was real or fake, just try it and you''ll know.


    However, the fist fell on Su Yan''s chest, but he did not cause any harm to Su Yan. Instead, blood shed from his tiger''s mouth.


    Chen Nan couldn''t calm down anymore, with a frightened expression on his face, completely believing the hotel manager''s words.


    "You, how can you be so strong!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, just stared at him lightly.


    Chen Nan stepped back, he wanted to escape, and couldn''t beat the young man in front of him.


    "Want to go, late."


    Su Yan directly rushed towards Chen Nan with a punch, smashing his chest into the hollow.


    Chen Nan vomited blood violently and faltered, but eventually fell down.


    Su Yan still left his life, this Chen Nan will go to the hospital for a year.


    After everything was done, Su Yan took off his coat, washed the blood off his hands, and then left the tongue-tip hotel.

 Chapter 72： Blood Dragon Pool

    The tip-of-tongue hotel was suppressed by the tip-of-the-tongue high-level officials. This is related to their hotel''s reputation and it is absolutely not allowed to be known to outsiders.


    In the magnificent office, a young man with sunken eyes is sitting on top of the chief. He is Yu Xin, the agent of Tongue Hotel, and the chairman.


    Hearing this incident, Yu Xin''s first expression was angry. Someone dared to kill someone in his hotel, which simply didn''t put him in the eye.


    The hotel manager stood tremblingly in front of Yu Xin, his own boss he knew very well, and he was the most suitable to describe him as eating people without spitting out bones.


    "Tell me everything about everything."


    Yu Xinyin looked at the hotel manager coldly, tapping the table with both hands slowly.


    "Yes Yes."


    The hotel manager quickly said: "This matter is too complicated, in fact, it is not one thing, it can be divided into two."


    Yu Xin didn''t speak, but the rhythm of tapping on the desktop accelerated, which made the hotel manager''s heart also speed up.


    He knew that Shao Yu was angry and tired of his nonsense, and he was afraid that it would be a disaster.


    "Today, a group of students came to the hotel to spend money. After eating, they went to the sixth floor to sing. Then a teenager went to the toilet for convenience, but he met Shao Liu."


    Yu Xin''s pupils shrank and couldn''t help asking, "Liu Liang?"


    "Yes, it was him. There was friction between them."


    "That person is neither dead nor disabled."


    "No, that young man is a monster, Liu Shao was no match at all, and finally kowtow to apologize."


    "what!"


    Yu Xin stood up directly, with an unbelievable expression on his face, Liu Liang kowtowed and apologized, how could it be possible.


    "Are you talking nonsense?!"


    "What the little ones are saying are true, and there is no lie. There were also many diners present."


    Yu Xin was silent, and the person who could force Liu Liang to kowtow to apologize was absolutely unkind. It seemed that he had to take it seriously.


    "What''s the matter with the dead man?"


    "The box was full of students, somehow they clashed with Brother Hao''s people, and then Brother Hao and others beat them up and wanted to **** that group of female students."


    "Presumptuous, he is looking for death, dare to do this in my place."


    Xu Hao, a mere mere person, couldn''t get into the eyes of Yu Xin Fa, and he would die if he died. He deserved the crime.


    Yu Xin didn''t want to understand what happened afterwards. It must be the boy who beat Xu Hao to death. As for Chen Nan, it was not worth mentioning. After all, Liu Liang kowtowed his head and apologized.


    "What does that boy look like?"


    "Wearing a clothes stall, it looks like someone from Yulong Middle School. Oh, by the way, I remember a girl called him Su Yan."


    "Su Yan!"


    Yu Xin was taken aback, his name was still fresh in his memory.


    "Su Yan, very good."


    Yu Xin''s eyes were gloomy, and she punched the table through.


    ...


    In the shopping mall building, Su Yan strolled around boredly, his clothes were ruined, and he had to buy a few personal ones.


    At the suggestion of the sales lady, Su Yan bought a large bag of clothes directly and drove away by car.


    He closed his eyes and rested in the car. What happened just now was nothing more than a trivial matter to him, and he was not afraid to investigate it.


    "Kill your turtle grandson, kill your turtle grandson..."


    Su Yan''s phone rang, and his ringtone is always so unique.


    Seeing that Jiang Chao was calling, Su Yan answered the phone.


    "Brother Yan, are you okay?"


    "What can I do, have you all gone home?"


    "Well, everyone went home, and the injured were bandaged in the hospital."


    "That''s good, this matter will stop here, let everyone not say it, no one, you know?"


    "Well, don''t worry, Brother Yan, I will tell them right away."


    When the phone hung up, it rang again. Su Yan frowned slightly. This was Hua Lao''s phone.


    Su Yan wanted not to answer, because he had no relationship with Hua Lao, and the two were completely broken.


    But he thought of the black card, and couldn''t help answering the phone.


    "Old Hua, I will return that black card when I have time."


    Su Yan said coldly, without a trace of emotion.


    There was heavy breathing on the phone, followed by a few sighs.


    After a long time, the old voice of Hua Lao came out: "Su Yan, I have been thinking about this for a few days, I am afraid I really did something wrong."


    Su Yan was silent, noncommittal. It wasn''t that you did something wrong, but I did it wrong.


    "I am always confused. I hurt you and Wanwan, and made a big joke."


    "Old Hua, if there is nothing else, I will hang up, I still have business now."


    Su Yan''s voice is still cold, he won''t be moved, he has been cheated several times, it is enough.


    "Wait, I have an important thing to tell you, is it a loss?"


    "Say it."


    "Remember the place where I was talking about gathering spirits?"


    "Old Hua, you won''t lie to me again."


    "No, how could I lie to you, it''s true, but I haven''t told you by mistake."


    "This spiritual gathering place is on the border of the East City, between the East City and the Lin City."


    Su Yan stood up solemnly, it seemed that Mr. Hua didn''t lie to him, after all, the location was revealed.


    "It is said that that place is called the Blood Dragon Pond. It is bleeding all year round, and everyone around it stays away."


    "Old Hua takes all this seriously?"


    "It''s true."


    "Well, I''ll take the time to check it out."


    "Su Yan, why don''t I go with you."


    "No, you are old and old, the place is high and steep, in case something happens to you, the Hua family can''t find me desperately."


    The enthusiasm in Hua Lao''s heart suddenly fell through. His original plan was to go with Su Yan. If it was really a place for gathering spirits, he would then ask Su Yan to help him restore his realm.


    Now it seemed that this wish was in vain. Although he was disappointed, Hua Lao did not regret it. This was a kind of remedy for Su Yan.


    Su Yan, of course, knew Hua��s disappointment, and he remained silent for a long time. He still said, ��Don��t worry, if that place is really the power of gathering spirits, it��s not impossible for you to restore your realm.��


    The hands of Hua Lao holding the phone shook directly, so that the phone fell to the ground and the screen shattered.


    But Elder Hua still picked up the phone and said quickly: "That''s a huge thank you."


    "No, just get what you need for mutual benefit."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, went back to the rental room, turned on the computer, and immediately found out all the information about the Blood Dragon Pool.


    But the information is so pitiful, even the picture only has a very vague distant view, and you can vaguely see a pool of water under a cliff.


    Su Yan closed the computer and lay on the bed, with many thoughts, and he couldn''t sleep at all. He looked at the terrain. This terrain is likely to be a spiritual gathering power.


    Cliffs, waterfalls, peach blossom ponds, this is the situation is lofty, steep and wide, such as the potholes on the sky, the golden plate of dew, this must be a place of dragon!

 Chapter 73： Guide

    The month is not there, the day is not out, and people are up, just because they have no sleep.


    Mouth a bag, holding a cup in hand, get into the car, whizzing towards the blood dragon pool.


    Arrived in the outskirts of the East City, the sky is already bright, and the clear sky is like a tiger. Today is a lucky day.


    Su Yan''s heart was more stable, and the car twisted and twisted until the road was hard to find, and the driver did not want to go again, so he switched to hiking.


    With a travel bag on his back and a sun hat on his head, Su Yan was transformed into a backpacker.


    The Blood Dragon Pond is amidst the high mountains and within many mountains, it takes a lot of effort to get there.


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time, so he thought of a guide, planning to find a guide to lead the way, but it would save a lot of trouble.


    Passing through the village, it is busy farming season along the way, planting seedlings and planting seedlings, it is very busy.


    Su Yan saw these peasants'' cracked hands, old faces, and big beads of sweat, and he couldn''t help holding a trace of respect. These people, like his parents, were hard-working farmers and workers.


    A child accidentally spilled a biscuit. The woman on the side was so distressed that she wanted to hit the child but couldn''t bear it. Eventually she picked it up by herself, patted the dust, and put it in her mouth.


    Su Yan saw the woman smile. The biscuits still tasted sweet. Although they were mixed with soil, they still sweetened her heart. This taste is not something you can always taste.


    Passing by a small shop, an old man who is about 60 years old is lying on a recliner and swaying, listening to the radio leisurely, with a cigarette stick in his mouth, and feels as comfortable as a fairy.


    "Uncle, can I ask if something works?"


    The old man bent down to look at Su Yan, then lay on the couch again, and said leisurely, "Let''s talk about it."


    "Do you know how to get to the Blood Dragon Pool?"


    Hearing this, the old man opened his eyes as if as a gap, and looked at Su Yan suspiciously.


    "what did you say?"


    "Do you know how to get to the Blood Dragon Pool?"


    Su Yan approached the old man, raised his voice a little, and asked repeatedly.


    The old man can be heard clearly this time, but there is a trace of unnatural expression on his face, and there is vaguely fearful.


    All this was caught by Su Yan''s eyes, and he didn''t let it go.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it."


    The old man recovered his calm, still lying on the recliner, smoking a dry cigarette leisurely.


    Su Yan frowned. From the change in the old man''s eyes just now, he was sure that the old man must know the Blood Dragon Pool, and he deliberately said that he didn''t know.


    Su Yan couldn''t help taking out a few red banknotes from his arms, shaking them in front of the old man''s eyes, and placing them on the glass cabinet.


    The old man glanced at the money on the table and licked his dry lips, but he still turned his head.


    Su Yan put a few more notes, still looking at the old man indifferently.


    The old man held his hands slightly, obviously engaged in a ideological contest.


    In the end, Su Yan directly threw out a tuft of banknotes, which counted thousands of dollars, the old man finally couldn''t bear it.


    He stood up, looked at Su Yan coldly and said, "How did you know the Blood Dragon Pool?"


    "Listen to people."


    "Boy, I advise you to go back. That place is not something you can go to."


    "Master, I have a bad temper. I won''t die until the Yellow River. If you help me lead the way, the money will go to you."


    The old man''s eyes naturally wandered on the pile of money, which was enough for the farmers to harvest for a year.


    He put down the cigarette stick, rubbed his hands, then grabbed the banknote.


    "Master, do you agree?"


    "Yeah, but I can only take you to the periphery of the Blood Dragon Lake, I dare not go inside."


    "The periphery?"


    "It''s three miles away from the Blood Dragon Pond."


    "That''s OK, then you can point me in the direction."


    The old man took the money and walked to the back room, obviously hiding it.


    Su Yan waited patiently. After a while, the old man walked out and introduced himself: "My name is Huang Guangbiao, and the village calls me Lao Huang."


    "Just call me Xiaosu."


    "Let��s stay here today, and we will leave tomorrow."


    Su Yan suddenly became anxious and couldn''t help but said, "Why don''t you leave now?"


    "Don''t you prepare this equipment? Besides, don''t you bring some food, and I have to bow to Lord Yan."


    Su Yan was dumb, walking in a hurry, he really forgot to bring food, it seems that he can only live here for one day.


    Throwing the backpack in the shop, Su Yan strolled around in the village, but was dull and returned to Huang''s house.


    Lao Huang was killing chickens and ducks at this time. After all, Su Yan gave him so much money, so he had to make good meals.


    An old lady was also busy in front of the stove, but Su Yan was bored in the yard in a daze.


    Before long, there was a strange feeling, and he felt a hint of aura.


    This spiritual energy came from the depths of the mountain, which made Su Yan ecstatic. The Blood Dragon Pond must be a place to gather spirits, and this time it will definitely not go in vain.


    After lunch, Lao Huang went to prepare the equipment for the mountain. Su Yan was entrusted by Lao Huang to look after the shop, while his lover went to work in the fields.


    Su Yan lay on the chair leisurely with his eyes closed, and he was extremely comfortable. Not only did he lament that Lao Huang''s days were very comfortable.


    "Boss, come and pack Dazhongjiu."


    A slightly fat man in black with sunglasses was standing at the door of the shop, looking around.


    Su Yan looked at the smoking board, there was no big nine, and could not help but said lightly: "No."


    The man said displeased: "Why don''t you sell something big?"


    "do not know."


    The man in sunglasses was angry, but he couldn''t help but see the face of the person in the car behind him.


    "Then what smoke do you have here?"


    "See for yourself."


    Su Yan didn''t like this person and didn''t want to kill him, but after all, Huang entrusted him to take care of him, and he had to speak up if he agreed.


    The man in sunglasses clenched his fist and wanted to beat Su Yan, but he finally resisted it.


    I chose a pack of Jiaozi, dropped a hundred yuan and left directly.


    Su Yan glanced at the money, a cold light flashed in his eyes, the money was fake.


    Su Yan ran after him and said angrily: "Dare you give me fake money!"


    Although he doesn''t care about money, he cares about deception. No one can deceive him.


    The man in sunglasses became angry, and grabbed Su Yan and said, "Don''t **** shame your face."


    Su Yan grabbed the hand of the man in sunglasses with his backhand, and with direct force, the face of the man in sunglasses changed immediately.


    Sitting in the back seat was a man with a small head, looking fierce, but his voice was very slight.


    "Abiao, don''t cause trouble."


    Hearing this, the man in sunglasses had to obediently give Su Yan a real banknote.


    Su Yan took the banknotes into his arms, which was the only way to loosen the hand of the man with sunglasses.


    At the moment when he turned around, Su Yan looked through the car window and saw a woman sitting next to the man with a small head. She couldn''t see clearly because it was blocked by glass.


    He could determine that the woman was definitely a beauty, at least in the form of a perfect figure.


    Su Yan dismissed it, she was just a beauty, he didn''t care, it was just a sugar daddy.


    This group of people is rather weird, especially everyone has a skull tattoo on the back of their hand, which makes Su Yan a little confused, but he is here for the spiritual things in the blood dragon pool, as long as these people don''t provoke him, then Everything is fine.

 Chapter 74： Unbelievably beautiful

    Back in the small shop, Su Yan continued to lie down on the chair and closed his eyes comfortably, but he felt a cold look.


    This gaze is very cold, with murderous intent, the other party is not a simple guy, it is very likely a person who knows martial arts.


    Su Yan opened his eyes. The man with sunglasses had already got on the car, and the driver started the car and left.


    Su Yan discovered that this car is not a mortal thing, but an Aston Martin Lagonda, worth about 8 million. It seems that the people in this car are not simple.


    At the same time, Su Yan was also sure that the cold gaze came from the car. He couldn''t help recalling that there seemed to be an old man in the car.


    Su Yan suddenly knew that the old man might be a martial artist, but he didn''t think that old man was very powerful, and that cold gaze was not from the old man.


    However, if the other party does not provoke himself, then he will not provoke others. It is best if the well water does not offend the river.


    As night fell, there was nothing to say. In the early morning of the next day, Su Yan left the shop with Lao Huang and headed towards the mountain.


    The old yellow belt is nothing more than some food and some field equipment. Knives and ropes are all necessary.


    After walking for about an hour, Lao Huang asked to stop and rest. Su Yan had no choice but to rely on him.


    Lao Huang took out the cigarette stick and started smoking. Su Yan couldn''t help asking, "Lao Huang, are people coming to your village often these days?"


    Lao Huang took a suffocated cigarette, looked at Su Yan, and finally said, "Yes, outsiders have often come over the past few months."


    "So you made a lot of money as a guide, right?"


    Su Yan was joking, in fact, he wanted to know more information. Yesterday, the group of people made him feel uneasy. It is very likely that they went to the Blood Dragon Pond.


    They are definitely not allowed in the land of gathering spirits, but he has to rely on this place to upgrade his realm, if he is given the first step, he can draw water from a bamboo basket.


    For this reason, Su Yan couldn''t help but become anxious. There have been people for several months. Doesn''t it mean that someone has already entered.


    Lao Huang shook his head and said, "I''m not a guide. I only agreed to lead you because of the amount of money you gave."


    "They have to find a guide no matter what, otherwise it will be so hard to get in and do things, I am afraid they can''t find the direction."


    "Yes, many people in the village have gone to be guides, and some have not come out for several months. The village is panic now, and everyone dare not be a guide anymore."


    "Not out for months?"


    Su Yan was surprised. According to the distance on the computer, this can be reached within three or four days at most. If it doesn''t come out for a few months, something must have happened.


    "I promised to be your guide, and I thought about it for a long time. You are not like everyone else. You came alone. Besides, I don''t think you look like a bad person."


    Su Yan smiled, and the two continued on their way without comment.


    The dirt road has come to an end, and many cars appeared in front of the two along the way, thoroughly confirming Lao Huang''s statement.


    The Aston Martin Lagonda also stopped on the side of the road. There was no one in the car, but apparently several people went into the mountains.


    "Lao Huang, let''s speed up, and it''s best to find a better stop while it''s dark."


    "Row."


    The two accelerated, faced the afterglow, and ran in the mountains. In fact, Su Yan was not tired at all. He could climb a mountain at his speed in half an hour, but Old Huang couldn''t.


    The two overturned two or three hills, and the sky gradually darkened. Old Huang said that there was a clearing ahead, and the two could not help but continue to speed up.


    Finally the last afterglow of the sun dissipated, and the two reached the clearing.


    But this vacant lot is not empty. The group of people who bought the cigarettes stayed there, and the man with sunglasses was setting up a tent.


    Seeing Su Yan coming, the man with sunglasses immediately showed anger. Su Yan pinched his wrist so much that he almost broke a bone.


    "What are you doing here!"


    The man in sunglasses roared, looking at the two men fiercely.


    Su Yan glanced at Lao Huang and told him not to speak, and then said with a smile: "My grandfather and grandson came into the mountain to gather medicine."


    "Gathering herbs, put your mother''s shit, and bring such professional tools when collecting herbs!"


    The man with sunglasses obviously didn''t believe it, and the man with the short head didn''t stop him, and he was obviously hostile to Su Yan.


    "This is what era, these tools are all ordinary, a few knives to cut bushes, ropes for climbing, and some food."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to Lao Tzu, just get out of it now, otherwise."


    The man in sunglasses showed a dazzling knife, and murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    Lao Huang was completely frightened, shivering behind Su Yan, afraid to speak.


    And Su Yan still calmly said: "It''s dark this day, where we can go now, everyone, let me stay for one night, and we will leave as soon as the day breaks."


    The man in sunglasses wanted to refuse, but the old man who had been sitting cross-legged on the ground waved his hand and said, "Let them stay overnight."


    The man in sunglasses stopped talking, obviously the old man''s position is very important.


    Su Yan also set up a tent with Lao Huang, and then heated a pot of hot water to soak instant noodles.


    The group obviously didn''t bring anything to eat, and became agitated when they smelled the fragrance.


    The man with sunglasses came over, took out a piece of money, and said, "Sell me a few packs of instant noodles."


    "We don''t have a few packages."


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t show off you to death."


    Su Yan wanted to kill the man with sunglasses directly, but he didn''t understand the origin of this group or the strength of this group, so he endured it.


    Next is the picture of everyone holding instant noodles and eating. Su Yan has always been a little confused. It has been here for a long time, and there is not a woman in this group. Didn''t it mean that she was looking at it at the time.


    But there are five of them, but now there are only four, which is obviously wrong.


    Just when he was puzzled, a beautiful figure walked out of the bushes on the edge of the flat ground and came to the flat-headed man in a panic.


    The flat-headed man threw a packet of instant noodles to her, Qianying hurriedly opened it, and ate it directly, obviously starving.


    Su Yan brought the hot water over and couldn''t help but said, "Soak in water and eat, otherwise it won''t taste good and won''t be warm."


    The woman looked at Su Yan and shook her head directly.


    Su Yan was stunned when she saw the woman''s face. The woman''s face was full of beautiful and moving, with tears in her eyes and bruises on her face. She was obviously beaten.


    But this is not the point. The point is that this woman is so beautiful and indescribably beautiful. She is so much more beautiful than Hua Wanwan that she can throw her a few blocks away.


    This is a kind of beauty that will evoke desire when a man sees it, and at the same time it is accompanied by a kind of purity that is out of the mud but not stained.


    The most important thing is that this woman gave Su Yan a familiar feeling. No, it should be very familiar. This woman is very similar to a woman in his life.


    "Look at what to see, and then look at and dig out your eyeballs."


    The man in sunglasses screamed and pushed Su Yan directly. Su Yan didn''t move, the man in sunglasses almost staggered and almost fell.


    Su Yan averted his gaze and took the hot water back, but he was overwhelmed in his heart.


    This woman was exactly the same as the beloved Fairy Ziqiong he met in the reincarnation of the second world. She was carved out of the same mold.


    To insist on the difference between the two, this woman is just a little less immortal and more ordinary.

 Chapter 75： Good house girl

    After eating the instant noodles, Su Yan and Lao Huang got into the tent to rest.


    In order to lighten the load, they only brought a tent, so the two of them could only sleep together.


    Su Yan was lying in the tent, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all, and didn''t want to practice exercises. His mind was full of the beautiful woman.


    "Really look alike, is it really you? Zi Qiong."


    Su Yan looked at Yuanri through the tent, tears faintly in his eyes, it was an unforgettable love.


    His second reincarnation became the waste of a family. He was humiliated, miscalculated, and almost died. It was Zi Qiong who saved him.


    Michelle is a beautiful and beautiful young lady in a big family, and she is also a rare genius. She was saved despite the family''s opposition, but Michelle was married to the Emperor of War by the family as a political marriage.


    The emperor of war is so powerful that a spear once killed the earth, howling and howling, widening the territory for tens of thousands of miles.


    At that time, his name was Wen Tao. Relying on obsession and gratitude, he worked hard to cultivate and finally came to the imperial city on the night of the wedding.


    That night was exciting and exciting. He was not scared by the Emperor of War or the whole country. He defeated the Emperor of War by his power against the sky and took away Zi Qiong.


    Originally, the two of them should have stayed and flew together, which became a good story, but unfortunately there were a lot of bumps on the road to immortality, and he still failed her.


    Ba Xian would not shed tears, but he shed tears at that time. Looking back now, his eyes could not be controlled again, and the tears rolled in his eyes.


    "No, the regrets and ruthlessness of that life cannot be left over here, whether she is Violet or not, at least she has to ask what is going on."


    Su Yan clenched his fists and walked directly out of the tent. At this time, the moonlight was blocked by dark clouds.


    The few people not far away seemed to have not fallen asleep yet, and the man in sunglasses and the driver sat on the rock and smoked.


    "Abiao, you and Mr. Hayao go around."


    The man with an inch head came over at this time, took a cigarette and started smoking.


    The man in sunglasses immediately smiled and said, "Boss, I understand, we will go far."


    The man in sunglasses, the driver and the old man all walked towards Su Yan and the others. It was clear that Cuntou wanted to engage with the beauty.


    Su Yan was a little depressed. Maybe someone was already a wife, so why bother with him anymore, just let the wind go like smoke.


    Su Yan shook his head, and also found a cigarette. He didn''t smoke, but he kept a pack in his pocket. Now he wanted to smoke it, and he felt very quiet.


    The man in sunglasses leaned close to the driver and said with a smile: "The boss is really beautiful, and you can meet the best in this task."


    "Yes, that woman is really beautiful, but perfect, you can''t find a flaw."


    "No, I have to go and make it easier."


    The man in sunglasses ran directly toward the forest, very fast, obviously urinating in a hurry.


    "Hey, it''s good to be the boss. You have rights, money, and even women are the most beautiful."


    The driver also shook his head, smoking a cigarette silently.


    Only the old Hayabusa frowned, he didn''t want to talk, but couldn''t help but speak.


    "That''s a good girl, it''s not good for him to do this."


    The driver couldn''t help laughing, and patted the old Falcon: "You always tell jokes, who are we, and who cares about her."


    Hayao shook his head and stopped talking. He could not control this matter, so he could only close his eyes and ignore it.


    But Su Yan''s expression turned cold, her maiden girl, not a sugar daddy or true love.


    How can this be tolerated, Su Yan burst into anger, reaching a height of three feet.


    Walking directly over, Su Yan looked at Old Falcon with an unusually cold voice: "You said that girl is a good woman?"


    Before Mr. Falcon spoke, the man with sunglasses ran over and said viciously: "You kid really wants to die, you dare to take care of our affairs!"


    Su Yan was not angry, but surprised. He looked at the sunglasses man deeply and said, "Are you finished so soon?"


    The driver was also surprised: "Brother Biao is dead?"


    "Hey, young people nowadays have insufficient concentration, they are not as good as Lao Tzu."


    Hayabusa always looked at the man in sunglasses with contempt, with a contemptuous smile in his eyes.


    The man with sunglasses flushed, but he still yelled, "I...I just peeed."


    "Why do you care about me so much, this kid has challenged us again and again."


    The driver and Mr. Falcon came over now, both glaring at Su Yan, revealing a murderous intent in their eyes.


    This kind of killing intent is not simple, it is a hidden killing intent, and ordinary people can''t find it, but what is it for Su Yan.


    "You don''t want to be strong, your life is important."


    Hayao still advised, not wanting to increase the killing in vain.


    "Really, I only know that you are young and energetic, and you have to be punished for bad things."


    "Falcon, why bother to talk nonsense with him, let me scrap him."


    The man in sunglasses rushed towards Su Yan directly, smashing his fists to the heart of Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and slapped the man with sunglasses on the cheek, knocking him to the ground.


    The cheeks of the man with sunglasses swelled suddenly, like a pig''s head, with a few teeth missing, and the blood flowing out of his mouth.


    The driver and Boss Falcon were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan was so strong, they couldn''t help but face them.


    Old Falcon looked at Su Yan with a gloomy face and said, "So you are also a martial artist."


    "What if it is, what if it is not, let me get out of it if you know it, and if you don''t, you will be conceited."


    "It''s a good one at your own risk, I''ll try your hard work."


    Falcon rushed towards Su Yan, a pair of eagle claws directly grabbed Su Yan''s vitals, the speed was very fast, giving Su Yan a dangerous feeling.


    This Falcon is the consummation of the martial artist, which is not worth mentioning to Su Yan, but he is a bit unusual, different from the consummation of the general martial artist.


    "What you cultivate is evil, right?"


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and when he saw Old Falcon''s fingers, there was repeated black air on them.


    "What about evil power, anyway, you will die today."


    Lao Huang had heard the movement a long time ago, hiding in the tent shivering, and did not dare to go out.


    The man in sunglasses and the driver looked at Su Yan in a playful manner. They believed in the abilities of the old Falcon, and it was not enough to deal with a brat.


    Su Yan''s cold face turned into a smile, and he rushed directly to Old Falcon, with a violent blow, Old Falcon retreated, but Su Yan still stood still.


    The man in sunglasses and the driver were full of amazement. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong, which made him a little panicked.


    "Your Excellency has such a cultivation level at a young age, which makes the old man feel ashamed."


    Even though Hayao said so, his face was full of anger. How could he be defeated by a hairy boy.


    "You dare to call it old in front of me, do you know how old I am?"


    "You are only seventeen or eighteen years old."


    "Huh, I''m just seventeen or eighteen on the outside. Actually... Forget it, I don''t believe it if I tell you."


    "Let the people go, I can spare you a dog."


    "Praise you, you really think you have gone to heaven."


    Hayao took off his coat, obviously he was going to have a real battle with Su Yan.

 Chapter 76： Push wave

    In the eyes of Old Falcon, Su Yan is at best consummate martial artist.


    However, he still didn''t dare to take it lightly. He had cultivated for decades before reaching the Martial Artist Consummation. This young man was in the same realm as him when he was only a teenager. Such a genius must be killed.


    A bitter killing intent was released from Hayao''s eyes. He had killed many people, so what if there was one Su Yan? It was even more pleasant to stifle genius in the cradle.


    Hayao''s slightly thin body is similar to Su Yan, but when he takes off his coat, his whole body is exposed, which is called dead muscle.


    But such muscles contain powerful explosive power and are much longer lasting than those strong men.


    As the saying goes, take a breath inside, and practice outside. Falcon is obviously a polished existence.


    In a posture, Falcon obviously has undergone formal martial arts training and his posture is very regular.


    And Su Yan still stood calmly, the martial artist''s consummation is equivalent to the mid-stage of foundation construction, which is not worth mentioning to him.


    Seeing Su Yan''s despising appearance, Falcon became even more furious, and a pair of eagle claws directly grabbed Su Yan.


    The eagle''s claws whizzed out with a stream of light, like a sharp blade, surrounded by icy chill.


    The faces of the man in sunglasses and the driver showed fear, but when they saw Su Yan, they turned into a smile.


    "Falcon is getting angry, this kid is absolutely dead."


    "Well, how old Hayabusa is, he can challenge him."


    While hiding in the tent shivering, Old Huang looked at the battlefield through the vents. Seeing this scene, his heart attack was almost frightened.


    When Hayao''s eagle claws grabbed Su Yan''s throat, Su Yan moved. The ghostly figure and the devil''s steps directly avoided Hayao''s attack.


    Not only that, Su Yan floated behind the old Falcon and slapped a palm directly. This palm was equivalent to 70% of his power, which was regarded as a fancy for the old Falcon.


    Falcon was shot several meters away and fell to the ground, coughing up blood, his expression was already shocked.


    "You are a martial artist!"


    Only now did Falcon understand that the strength of the young man in front of him was not at the same level as himself, and how ridiculous his arrogance just now seemed.


    "I admit it this time."


    The light in Falcon��s old eyes disappeared, replaced by endless decadence.


    The man in sunglasses and the driver were dumbfounded by fright. The Falcon couldn''t beat the young man, which was beyond their expectation.


    "Just know, I will accept your life."


    Su Yan would not let them go, because they had shown killing intent to him, it was not anger, but a real killing intent to put the other party to death.


    Knowing that he might only be able to get this far, Hayao''s eyes were even more bleak.


    "Who dares to kill my people!"


    There was a scream, with breathtaking power.


    The short-headed man had taken off his coat with the beauty he had caught in the candlelight night, but the noise outside disturbed him.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Old Falcon being slapped to the ground by Su Yan, vomiting blood, which made him furious.


    "Are you blind?"


    Su Yan looked at the short-headed man jokingly, and asked about the obvious things, mentally retarded.


    The innocent man was even more angry, looking at Su Yan coldly with a pair of fierce eyes, letting out his killing intent unscrupulously.


    "Boss, this kid is very evil."


    "Razor, he is a martial artist."


    Hayao was relieved to see the razor coming out, because his fortune was saved.


    He has strong confidence in Razor. Razor is also a martial artist and a murderous devil.


    "Today you will die by my sword."


    The razor held a weapon in his hand, which was his imperial weapon, the razor. The reason why he changed his nickname to the razor was because of this weapon.


    The slightly longer black handle has a spiral pattern for the user to hold tightly. The narrow and sharp blade rises slightly, shining with a cold light.


    As soon as the razor is out, there is no blood in the murder, and the head is not left in the hands!


    But in the face of such a powerful pressure, Su Yan was still calm and composed, as if there was nothing in this world that could scare him.


    "what����!"


    The razor held the weapon and slayed violently towards Su Yan, with a stream of light on the blade, which was extremely powerful.


    It is impossible for Su Yan to resist with his physical body anymore, this streamer can definitely cut his flesh and blood body.


    Dodging and avoiding, Su Yan did not immediately resort to a trick. He wanted to play with this razor. This was a free sparring opportunity.


    The razor was pressing harder and harder, the killing intent became more and more high, and the speed of the knife was getting faster and faster, so that only a shadow in his hand could be seen, and the figure of the knife could not be cut.


    The strong man''s tricks are absolutely wonderful. The onlookers Falcon and others were all dumbfounded, and they were extremely awed in their hearts and awe at the same time.


    "The speed is not fast enough, the strength is not strong enough, can you face it?"


    Su Yan curled his mouth and said dissatisfied with the razor.


    Razor was so furious that there were no rules for his moves, and he only sought to be fast and strong, but Su Yancan dodged him every time, and couldn''t touch him at all.


    "This is what you forced me."


    Razor''s face was cold and fierce, as terrifying as the devil.


    "Mito stream!"


    The razor yelled, and the razor in his hand turned into three white lights to attack Su Yan. This was only when the speed reached the extreme, and they all attacked Su Yan''s vitals.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed and he hurriedly dodged, but a bunch of hair was still chopped off by the knife, which completely angered him.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have two things, but that''s it."


    Su Yan''s dantian surged, and the majestic spiritual power gathered his hands and rushed directly towards the razor.


    "The push-wave style of the 16-shaking style!"


    The ghostly figure came directly in front of the razor, and when he could not react at all, Su Yan''s hands slammed directly towards him, and the razor flew.


    After flying in the air for a while, the razor fell five meters away, blood flowed across his mouth and nose, and his chest was shattered!


    Looking at the unwilling look in Razor''s eyes, Su Yan took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth without saying a word.


    The old Falcon and the others were already scared and stupid. They didn''t expect that Su Yan could defeat Razor, and it was a complete victory.


    At this time, the razor had no life, lying on the ground still unwilling to look at him, his eyes still had a look of unwillingness.


    He was unwilling to meet the evildoer in the middle stage of a martial arts master. This is God''s life.


    The man with sunglasses had already taken off his sunglasses and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy, hoping that Su Yan would let them out.


    And Su Yan didn''t give him half a chance to speak, and directly killed the man with sunglasses and the driver in a double combo. These two people would die, and leaving it would only increase trouble.


    After killing the two, Su Yan looked at Old Falcon and couldn''t help but smile: "How about we make a deal?"


    Hayao was taken aback for a moment, but there was fanaticism on his face, and the transaction would have a chance to save his life. Of course he was willing.


    So Old Falcon nodded vigorously, looking at Su Yan with respect.

 Chapter 77： Promise it

    "Predecessors don''t hesitate to speak, but the younger ones will know everything."


    Falcon is extremely respectful and has already surrendered his status. The martial arts world is all based on the cultivation level. Su Yan is already in the middle of the martial arts. He is naturally called senior.


    Seeing the old falcon''s acquaintance, Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded and ordered him to stay here while he walked towards the tent in the distance.


    As he approached, Su Yan could hear the silent sobs, which made him hate the razor.


    Opening the tent, Zheng Lihua, the girl who was not the slightest different from her own impression, had rain and her clothes were disheveled.


    Seeing Su Yan, the girl couldn''t help but stunned, and then said anxiously: "Why are you here, hurry up, they, they will kill you."


    The girl had seen the power of the razor and the others. The bodyguard that her father had paid a high price had no resistance in front of the razor, and was directly killed by the razor.


    Su Yan''s heart melted even more, facing a desperate situation, this girl would still be so kind, this is a good girl.


    Su Yan''s eyes became very soft, and he said faintly, "Don''t be afraid, they won''t trouble you anymore."


    The girl didn''t believe it, she still said anxiously: "Little brother, they will really kill you, my bodyguard and eldest brother were killed by them, oooooo..."


    The girl was even more sad when she said that she cried out, but she stopped abruptly, she was afraid that her voice would be heard by the group.


    Su Yan walked forward without saying a word, and put the girl in his arms, comforting her frightened heart with a broad chest.


    "They dare not bully you anymore, I will stand in front of you."


    The girl was stunned again, her heart was ashamed, and her heart was terrified. Now a teenager who is older than her is ignoring the danger, and this moment moves her heart.


    The girl couldn''t control it anymore, she cried bitterly and was very sad.


    "They''re bad guys, they''re bad guys, and that person wants to **** me, oooooo..."


    "Don''t worry, they are dead and won''t hurt you again."


    The girl was shocked, leaving Su Yan''s arms, looking at him blankly with beautiful eyes.


    "Really?"


    "of course."


    Suspiciously following Su Yan out of the tent, the girl saw the corpses of the three Razors, her face was still scared, but she felt unique safety.


    For a long time, the girl was afraid and hesitated and said: "Little brother, are these people killed by you?"


    Su Yan looked at him, his eyes softened and nodded faintly, really like an eighteen-year-old sunshine boy.


    "Call me Su Yan, I am not much older than you."


    Su Yan said without red eyes and heartbeats, talking to others, he is an old-fashioned, old monster who has lived for countless years, but talking to this girl, he suddenly became young.


    "My name is Jin Shiya, and Brother Yan can call me Shiya."


    Jin Shiya''s big eyes flashed, her face showed a girl''s unique sunshine and purity, she was naturally happy without threats.


    "Well, you can go down the mountain with Lao Huang when daybreak, and he will take you out."


    The smile on Shiya''s face became more obvious, but she was still a little disappointed.


    "Brother Yan doesn''t go out with Shiya?"


    Su Yan really couldn''t stand it. This little boy Guang''s brother Guang''s name was too tiring.


    The fairy ziqiong in his memory was a very powerful beautiful man, who had been rectified by her before.


    "I still have something to do. I have to finish it before I can go out."


    "Oh, okay." Shiya was a little disappointed, and looked at Su Yan with her eyes and said gratefully, "Thank you, Brother Yan, it''s not your Shiya that will be destroyed."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, looked at Jin Shiya''s eyes and said, "Thank me, then let me be yours."


    "what?"


    Jin Shiya''s face was full of surprise, she didn''t expect Su Yan to say such a surprise, her face turned red into an apple.


    Su Yan laughed loudly and touched Jin Shiya''s face and said, "Look at what scared you and amusing you to play. Go to bed and go down with Huang Lao tomorrow morning."


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, and got into the tent, but she tossed and couldn''t sleep. Su Yan''s appearance kept reappearing in her mind, and she couldn''t stop.


    After setting up Jin Shiya, Su Yan greeted the old Falcon to speak aside.


    Su Yan took out a red hard box of Huangguoshu and asked, "Do you smoke?"


    Old Falcon looked at Su Yan very surprised, how could he smoke the cheapest cigarettes in such a realm as Su Yan, he couldn''t see through Su Yan even more.


    Mr. Hayabusa shook his head. The cigarettes he smokes are usually high-priced cigarettes of more than one hundred yuan, which can''t get into his mouth.


    Su Yan took out a cigarette alone and held it in his mouth without lighting it up. It doesn''t matter to him what kind of cigarettes, but a cigarette in his mouth can give him a sense of peace.


    "Say it."


    "Say what?"


    "Say everything you know, I don''t want to ask each sentence."


    Old Falcon hesitated for a moment, and still said, "My name is Sun Falcon."


    "Talk about business."


    Mr. Hayabusa quickly nodded and said, "The Razor said there is a place for gathering spirits in the mountains, so I was attracted to him. He and I are not in the same group."


    Su Yan nodded, still looking at Old Falcon indifferently.


    "I''m a bad old man in Linshi. I just opened a few martial arts schools, razors, razors."


    Speaking of the razor, Hayao was obviously hesitant, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he said, "Tell me all the news about Razor."


    "I dare not say."


    "Fate or secrecy is important, you choose."


    Hayao hesitated for a while, but chose his fate.


    "The Razor is a member of a mysterious organization. The depth of this organization is bottomless. They cover all fields and are pervasive. They have formed an underground kingdom. Razor can only be regarded as a horse in it."


    Su Yan threw away the cigarette, his eyes were piercing, and the razor could only be called Ma Zi. It seemed that this mysterious organization was not simple.


    But he was not afraid, it was just an organization, as long as he found the place where the spirits were gathered, everything would be ants.


    "Talk about the place of gathering spirits."


    "I don''t know much about this place, but Razor has a detailed road map, saying that there are definitely big treasures in that place, and the aura is very strong."


    "Well, we''ll be on our way tomorrow morning. You won''t treat you badly when you follow me."


    Falcon quickly thanked him. In his opinion, it was a blessing in disguise. After all, Su Yan was a strong man in the middle stage of the martial arts, much better than the razor, and had a greater chance of obtaining treasures.


    He knew that the news had long been leaked, and now many people from all directions came here just to get the treasure.


    "I don''t trust anyone, so you have to eat this thing, then I will be relieved."


    Su Yan took out a red pill and handed it to Old Falcon.


    Old Falcon took it and looked at Su Yan hesitantly, but seeing Su Yan''s cold gaze, he swallowed it without saying a word.


    How Su Yan''s actions will leave him with future problems, this pill is actually just a health product, letting the old man take it, it just shocks him.


    An ant in the middle of the foundation construction was still unable to see him, and even if he rebelled, he would not cause much loss.

 Chapter 78： conflict

    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shattered, and Jin Shiya and Lao Huang had packed their things and were ready to go down the mountain.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan and said disheartenedly: "Brother Yan, I don''t want to go, I want to be with you."


    "Shiya dear, the place where your brother went is in danger, you followed, and then your brother will not be able to protect you."


    Jin Shiya pouted her mouth, her face full of displeasure, but she could only compromise.


    "How can I contact my brother then?"


    "I will give you the phone number."


    Su Yan asked Hayao to write down his phone number and handed the note to Shiya.


    Shiya took it, and carefully put it in her intimate underwear pocket, which was obviously very important to her.


    "Goodbye Brother Yan."


    "Goodbye."


    Watching Jin Shiya leave, Su Yan''s eyes were full of smiles, but there was still a sense of loss in her heart, because Jin Shiya''s personality was so different from that of Fairy Zi Qiong.


    His fairy Ziqiong had been wiped out and disappeared many years ago, and would never come back again.


    Sun Yan on the side said with a smile upon seeing this: "Senior is very interesting to that girl."


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Sun Yan and said, "I''ll call me Su Shao from now on. Senior is awkward."


    "Yes."


    Sun Yan carried his luggage on his back and walked with Su Yan towards the forest, passing like the wind all the way, fast.


    Sun Yan is not an old yellow, Su Yan naturally can''t slow down any more, almost speeding up the whole journey.


    Sun Yan was too tired to catch his breath behind him, and finally couldn''t walk anymore, so he could only make Su Yan stop and rest.


    "You lack exercise."


    Su Yan looked at Sun Yan with contempt, and he was tired after a long time.


    Sun Yan looked aggrieved. He had walked this way for almost fifty miles without a moment of rest. He was not a god, how could he bear it.


    "Well, rest for ten minutes."


    Sun Yan lay on the ground, panting heavily, obviously really exhausted.


    Su Yan was leaning on a tree, his aura was still stable, this distance was nothing to him.


    Sun Yan looked at Su Yan and hesitated: "Shao Shao, how do you cultivate your body? To be honest, I have practiced for decades before reaching martial arts Consummation."


    Su Yan said with a faint smile: "Naturally, there is an expert''s advice."


    Sun Yan nodded suddenly, and at the same time respected Su Yan more. The person behind Su Yan must be an extremely powerful existence. Following Su Yan, this strengthened his mind.


    When the time came, Su Yan said, "Let''s go."


    The two ran in the mountains again, scaring some birds and beasts holding their heads.


    "According to the map, we are less than fifty miles away from the Blood Dragon Pool."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the extinguished bonfire on the ground and said: "It seems that there are a lot of people here."


    They found more than a dozen bonfires along the way, and some abandoned household garbage. There are definitely not a few people here this time.


    "Yeah, the news has long been leaked, and people in the martial arts circles in the surrounding urban areas must have come."


    Sun Yan is familiar with this point, no one wants to get a treasure, especially that treasure can improve cultivation. It has been spread so much.


    This is like a bachelor old man who meets a peerless beauty, who is absolutely too anxious.


    "It seems that we have to speed up. If they get on the ground first, then we will have to run for nothing."


    Sun Yan also nodded without objection, but there was still a bit of bitterness on his face.


    "Can you think about the actual age? I am in my 60s after all."


    "Actual age, I''m afraid to scare you to death."


    Su Yan flees directly, disappearing like a phantom.


    Sun Yan sighed and could only chase after him in a hurry.


    Su Yan only took half an hour for the journey of dozens of miles, and he had to stop three miles away from the map icon.


    After about twenty minutes, Sun Yan caught up, panting, and fell directly to the ground, looking up to rest.


    The reason why I stopped three miles away was because there were people, many people, and it was estimated that at least dozens of people were divided into dozens of groups.


    These people all showed contempt when they saw an immature youth coming.


    Others said directly: "Here is another one who is not afraid of death. This baby looks really attractive."


    "You still care about your life at a young age. Don''t think that pie will fall in the sky. This place is not something you can mix with."


    Someone kindly persuaded that after all, Su Yan was very young, and he didn''t want to see such a young life disappear.


    "Why does Dong Lao remind him that he should not be afraid of death if he dares to come here."


    "Yes, let this kid know something amazing."


    A group of people have bad complexions, adding ridicule to their contempt.


    And Sun Yan stood up at this time, looking at a group of people and said angrily: "You dare to mock my Su Shao!"


    Sun Yan''s remarks weren''t all told to those who listened to them. He was mainly told to Su Yan to show his loyalty.


    Someone in the crowd recognized Sun Yan and couldn''t help but wonder: "I said Lao Sun, when did you serve as a bodyguard for someone else?"


    After all, Sun Xun is still a bit famous in the martial arts community in the city, and it is reasonable to be recognized.


    Sun Yan''s face blushed, this was not a glorious thing, and he was too embarrassed to speak.


    "Shao Shao, hehe, it seems that he is really not an ordinary person."


    "Yes, it must be a personal thing to be able to afford grandson as a bodyguard."


    "But you look at his dress, mediocre, and his clothes don''t exceed 1,000 yuan. How can he afford to pay for his grandson?"


    Sun Yan hurriedly scolded: "Shut up, first, I am not Su Shao''s bodyguard, and secondly, I am not good-looking, and the sea water is incomparable. I advise you not to mess with Su Shao."


    What Sun Yan was telling was the truth. Su Yan''s mid-stage martial arts realm absolutely slammed this group of people, angering him and the consequences were disastrous.


    Hearing Sun Fal''s warning, these people were surprised, but after thinking about it, they found that there was something tricky.


    Sun Yan opened a few martial arts gyms and also involved other industries. How could he be worth more than 100 million yuan? How could he be a bodyguard.


    If you weren''t a bodyguard, then why would Sun Yan treat this young man so respectfully? Could it be...


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in surprise, not believing that Su Yan was stronger than Sun Yan.


    How could it be a martial artist at such a grade? This is absolutely impossible. Everyone present shook their heads and got rid of the thoughts in their hearts.


    One of them wanted to test Su Yan, and couldn''t help but said: "Looking at the young man with extraordinary aura and piercing eyes, I think he is also a member of the martial arts world."


    Su Yan nodded and did not speak.


    "Bold, the veteran judge is worthy of you when he speaks to you, you are still arrogant."


    The others are all angry. The old man is a martial artist, the highest cultivation level in the field, and the deity level in the city.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "At least you have to answer the elder''s words respectfully, fearfully, and flatteredly."


    The others nodded, after all, the old man is the best among them, the strongest and the oldest qualification.


    However, Su Yan showed contempt, and even a slight mockery in his eyes.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said word by word: "In the early days of the martial arts master, he wanted me to be respectful. It''s a big joke."


    This angered everyone present, and everyone glared.


    What''s more, they shouted directly: "If you dare to be so disrespectful to the elders, let me meet you and teach you how to be a man."

 Chapter 79： Cover the audience

    The man had a tiger-backed waist and a height of nearly two meters. A typical giant, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, stared at Su Yan viciously, flashing with violent meaning.


    "Xiongshan has taken action, this guy must be dead."


    "Hey, young and vigorous, if you provoke Xiongshan, who can save him."


    "Xiong Mountain is the peak of martial artist''s consummation, and only a little bit is about to break through the existence of martial artist, except for the old man, who can be against him."


    "It''s a pity, this young man is still a genius, now his family will be sad."


    "Huh, he is so innocent, he should be punished if he doesn''t put everyone in his eyes."


    "Yes, the strong in the martial arts world can''t be humiliated. This is the unchanging truth."


    At this time, the old man was standing slightly, his face was very calm, and he did not stop Xiong Shan from taking action.


    In his opinion, Su Yan did offend him just now, so he must be punished and will pay for his offense.


    He is not a good person. People who have been mixed for decades have long lost their original definition of what emotions and strengths are.


    However, Sun Yan next to Su Yan did not show any irritation. Instead, he looked at the crowd and said, "I just said that you had better not provoke Su Shao."


    "Old grandson, it''s this juncture. You are still protecting that young man. What benefits did he give you?"


    "It can''t be blamed on Lao Sun, who just took refuge in a person, now he will lose his backing."


    "Is it possible that this young man can defeat Xiong Shan, he will be better than Xiong Shan?"


    The crowd all laughed, looking at Sun Falcon with abusive expressions.


    Sun Xuan was very angry and stood aside, since he didn''t listen to persuasion, then he is not to blame.


    "Actually, I really admire this young man. You see, he doesn''t have a trace of fear now. It''s really calm and terrifying."


    "Yes, my heart is as calm as still water, and I still look at us with contempt in my eyes. I want to kill him."


    "Brother Xiong has to give face, he took the initiative to stand up, and naturally let him take action."


    "Brother Xiong hurry and get rid of him, we have to discuss how to get in."


    "Yeah, it was blocked by the stinky lady, what if the baby is taken away by them."


    Xiong Shan nodded, staring at Su Yan with thick eyebrows, and said coldly: "Don''t blame me for bullying the junior, this is your own death."


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more contemptuous. It seemed that without giving them some color, he really regarded himself as an onion.


    "Come on, I only have one move. You can survive even if you win."


    "Boy, Hugh is crazy, Xiong Shan can kill you with one move!"


    "Xiongshan quickly kill him, it''s too arrogant."


    Even the elder interrogator showed an angry look. This young man was too pretending to be forced, he didn''t like it, and didn''t want to see this person again.


    Xiong Shan flew up and kicked towards Su Yan. The power contained in those big feet was amazing.


    But Su Yan looked at Xiong Shan with a smile on his face.


    "court death!"


    Seeing this, Xiong Shan couldn''t help adding a bit of strength, and if he had to challenge his majesty, it would make this young man dead ugly.


    When Xiongshan''s legs were the slightest distance from him, Su Yan''s dantian surged, and a spiritual force broke out directly and gathered on his fist.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted directly to the soles of Xiongshan''s feet, his power shocked the surrounding area.


    Su Yan didn''t give in half, but Xiong Shan directly flew backwards, slammed into the big tree and fell to the ground.


    The soles of his feet had been pierced, and the blood could not stop flowing out, not only that, but blood was flowing out of his ears, nose, mouth and eyes, and the meridians were completely destroyed!


    Everyone''s eyes widened, they couldn''t believe everything in front of them, and couldn''t guess that it would be the ending.


    Old Xing''s body was suddenly tight, his inner strength lingered around his body, and his face was so gloomy that the young man had already made him look squarely.


    Xiong Shan struggled a few times, and in the end he didn''t move.


    "How could it be that Xiong Shan is dead!"


    "My God, what realm this young man is, he killed Xiong Shan with one move!"


    "Yes, Xiongshan is the peak of the martial artist, who is only one step away from breaking through."


    ...


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in amazement, as if they saw a killer god, their hearts trembled.


    They had mocked Su Yan just now, and now they want to come even more frightened.


    Su Yan''s icy eyes were disdainful, as if a **** was looking down at the ants. These people were not worth his hands.


    Although Sun Yan knew that Su Yan would win in the end, he didn''t expect that Su Yan would win with a single blow and killed Xiongshan.


    He originally thought that Su Yan would teach Xiong Shan a lesson, but he didn''t expect to kill him directly, and Su Yan''s weight in his heart became even more important.


    Being so unscrupulous, killing people if you want to kill, cleanly, and never sluggish, what does this mean, Su Yan has no scruples, the background is very hard.


    Sun Yan looked at a group of people and couldn''t help but sneered: "I persuaded you just now, but I didn''t listen."


    This group of people was ashamed and fully understood why Sun Yan respected Su Yan so much, and the martial artist deserved his respect so much.


    The silent old man looked at Su Yan coldly, and spoke at this time.


    "It is really shocking to be able to have such a cultivation level at a young age."


    Su Yan was noncommittal, and didn''t put the elderly in his eyes.


    The old trial continued: "It is best for people in the martial arts to compete with each other, but if you kill the person directly, is it too much?"


    "Over?" Su Yan sneered, "Didn''t he just say that he wants to kill me? Those who want to kill me must die!"


    Su Yan''s voice spread all around, and the backs of those present suddenly became chilly, and they were even more afraid of Su Yan.


    "Okay, then let me meet you as a young talent."


    "You don''t deserve it just by you."


    The old trial was furious, and he walked directly into the wind, a white robe and robes set him off as an immortal.


    His hands looked like tiger''s claws, and he actually used a furious attack.


    Su Yan sneered and shot directly without using any spiritual power. People in the martial arts realm could use it as a training partner.


    The fist fist generates wind, the two fights are inextricably difficult to distinguish, the tricks are dangerous, and the slightest carelessness is life and death.


    The other people stared at the two without blinking, and the more they watched, the more frightened they became. This is a master contest.


    "If you don''t work hard, do you look down on me?"


    The old trial directly caught Su Yan''s vitals, but Su Yan easily avoided it, and his face was even more angry.


    "It''s ridiculous that you deserve my full strength."


    Su Yan''s words almost made the old man vomit blood. This is really arrogant.


    "what!"


    The old trial yelled, and directly made the strongest blow, and the light from all over his body was constantly flowing, and it was actually a phantom.


    However, such a faster speed is incredibly slow in Su Yan''s eyes, like slow motion.


    "You are also called speed. I will show you what speed is."


    Su Yan suddenly disappeared like a ghost, and everyone present was shocked, looking everywhere, but there was no sign.


    "Where did the others go!"


    "In the sky, in the sky!"


    When someone saw it, he roared.


    Su Yan rose into the air, leaped more than ten feet, and then directly attacked the old man.


    Everyone was shocked, and hurriedly shouted: "Examine the elderly carefully."


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to remind the old man, and Su Yan''s speed is too fast.


    Su Yan was abruptly kicked, and the old man''s shoulders actually drooped, his face pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "For the sake of tens of years you lived, I will spare your life."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked towards the forest, and Sun Yan hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 80： Flying kick

    Everyone looked at Su Yan with jealousy, this killing **** couldn''t be offended, it was an evildoer.


    The old man in the city is the master of the trial. After decades of practicing, he was actually defeated by Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t take a few steps, and he was attracted by a group of people. There were about a dozen people in this group, and they looked like ordinary people.


    One of the young people, Su Yan, is very familiar. Isn''t that Liu Liang who was repaired by him at the Tip of the Tongue Restaurant? It seems that he is really destined.


    Of course Liu Liang also saw Su Yan, and a resentment immediately appeared on his face. How could he forget the shame that Su Yan made him kneel and kowtow.


    "Su Ba stop me first!"


    Liu Liang came over aggressively, raging to the sky, with a murderous intent flying into the sky.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Liang faintly and said, "Why, you didn''t know how to be grateful that you spared your life that day, and you want to get revenge on me?"


    "Hmph, the humiliation you brought me is vivid, today you will die!"


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, treating Liu Liang''s remarks as a joke, it was a fancy to want him to die.


    "Only you, I let you three legs and one hand, you are not my opponent."


    Sun Yan froze for a moment and asked, "Three legs?"


    But when he asked, he suddenly realized, with a smile on his face.


    Sun Yan looked at Liu Liang and said, "Liu Liang, your little three-legged cat''s kung fu dare to challenge my family Su Shao, right?"


    "Sun Yan, you turned out to be Su Baxian''s lackey, and you can''t leave today."


    Sun Yan was angry, and the term running dog was definitely an insult to him.


    "The old trial is not Su Shao''s opponent, it''s up to you to do nothing."


    "Hmph, did I say I was going to fight him? Do you think I''m the only one here this time?"


    Liu Liang showed a playful smile in his eyes, turned and bent over to a middle-aged man: "Father, please kill that kid anyway."


    Sun Yan''s pupils shrank, and Liu Liang''s father was like Lei Guanri, he was a resounding character, the master of Jiangzhou.


    Compared with the old trial, Liu Tao is much better. It is said that he has broken through to the middle stage of martial arts.


    Sun Yan''s eyes changed, and he approached Su Yan and said softly, "That Liu Tao is no ordinary person."


    Su Yan nodded. He had also heard Liu Tao''s rumors that he was the overlord in the Jiangzhou martial arts world, and Hua Lao didn''t look enough in his eyes.


    That day, Liu Tao didn''t attend Hua Wanwan''s coming-of-age ceremony. He just sent someone a gift to show his status.


    Liu Tao''s expression was suffocating, and he looked at a character who was struggling at the edge of the knife. His eyes were comparable to those of Su Yan, but there was only a trace of majesty and depth.


    Liu Tao stared at Su Yan with a fierce look in his eyes, and said gloomily: "Lianger don''t worry, this kid is dead today."


    Liu Tao''s words are like imperial edicts, at least what he said after he became famous has been realized.


    The group of people who had been jealous of Su Yan had come back to life at this time. They did not expect that Su Yan would offend Liu Tao.


    This group of people swept away the haze, and they showed joyful eyes, looking at Su Yan with hatred.


    "People who are cheap have a natural harvest, arrogance will eventually pay the price."


    "Yeah, it turned the sky just now, and now I don''t dare to put a fart, hahaha."


    "With Master Liu, this kid shouldn''t worry about him. Isn''t he an opponent of Master Liu."


    Some people not only mocked Su Yan, but also flattered Liu Tao.


    The others immediately understood, they all started flattering.


    "Yes, Liu Wushi has already broken through to the middle stage of the martial arts. What kind of comparison is this kid, he can only wait to die."


    "It''s so bold. Even Young Master Liu dared to offend him. He was so tired and crooked."


    "Yes, who is Liu Gongzi? If you offend him, you are an enemy of our martial artist."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s ask Master Liu to kill him."


    "Yes, Master Liu will have nowhere to survive when you make a move."


    A group of people talked endlessly, but Liu Tao was quite helpful. No one didn''t want to be flattered. The feeling was still very refreshing, the feeling of being a fan of the stars.


    However, Su Yan shouted directly to everyone: "Noisy!"


    "The strength is not good, there are so many nonsense, you have the ability to fight me."


    Su Yan looked at everyone one by one, these people all backed away in fright, and the fool would fight him, wouldn''t it be seeking death?


    The old trial judge said angrily: "Master Liu will also ask you to take action."


    Liu Tao nodded his head, his eyes became even worse, staring at Su Yan unmovingly.


    "Today you and I will make a break."


    "Just you." Su Yan smiled, "not worthy!"


    Liu Tao couldn''t bear it, and directly displayed a unique trick-seven kills.


    It is rumored that his ancestors were the pioneers of Qishaquan, and it has been passed down to this day, and only heirs can pass it on.


    Seven kills boxing is extremely masculine and fierce. It is a set of hard kung fu. It has a famous sentence that hurts one thousand enemies and five hundred.


    And Liu Tao directly used a violent move to snake out of the hole, which was extremely fast, tricky, and very sinister.


    Su Yan treated him squarely. The opponent was in the same realm as his own, which meant that he had no advantage and had to attack with all his strength.


    "The push-wave style of the 16-shaking style!"


    Su Yan mobilized his spiritual power, used the push wave style, and rushed towards Liu Tao in an overwhelming manner.


    Liu Tao''s eyes became colder and colder, and he couldn''t help but shouted, "You are also a middle-term martial artist!"


    He had even more killing intent in his eyes. He was so defying the sky at a young age. It was worth it. If he didn''t kill today, then he would not be far from the end.


    Others were even more distraught. They didn''t expect that Su Yan would be in the middle stage of the martial arts, thinking it was a game upgrade.


    "He is not more than twenty years old at most, twenty years old, have you ever seen a middle-term martial artist under twenty years old!"


    "I have never seen anyone under twenty or under thirty."


    "Her evildoer, it''s an evildoer."


    "I hope that Master Liu can get rid of him. Such evildoers must not be left behind, otherwise the martial arts world will be upset by him.


    "Yes, this son must never stay, never stay."


    "God bless us."


    A group of people were in a panic. They knew that if Su Yan did not die, they would definitely suffer. By then, they would probably be slaughtered.


    "It''s really embarrassing for the old man to reach this age."


    The old man shook his head. Only then did he fully understand that he was not wronged. Now he is convinced.


    Sun Yan hopes that Su Yan will win. If Su Yan loses, these people will not be able to strip him alive.


    The battle continues, both sides are strong, and endless power is revealed between each move. A little carelessness is the end of life and death.


    "You can have such a talent, if you continue to do so, you will be a dragon. It''s a pity that you don''t know how to hide and you are doomed to die."


    Liu Tao threw a punch while disturbing Su Yan''s mind.


    However, what Liu Tao said, Su Yan, seemed very ridiculous, it was ridiculously ridiculous. He died, he was an old monster, and what did he say about his death.


    "You, an ant, also match me to point and point, so take care of your neck."


    "Seven Kills Fist-Long Baitian!"


    Liu Tao stopped delaying with Su Yan, and resorted to the strongest move. He wanted to kill Su Yan with one blow, not leaving him the slightest chance.


    Su Yan was full of murderous intent, and also displayed the push-wave style of shaking the sky 16th.


    However, the push wave style could not fight against Liu Tao''s Long Baitian, and was directly broken. Liu Tao''s poisonous hands directly grabbed Su Yan''s chest.


    Two blood-colored holes spurted blood immediately, and it was so dark that Liu Tao''s hands were poisonous.


    Su Yan was furious and hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Shaking the sky 16th flying kick!"


    Su Yan hadn''t learned this trick, and now he is learning to use it now. He flew up and started spinning, kicking Liu Tao with his feet, with a spirit of violent meaning.


    Liu Tao''s face changed drastically, Su Yan''s speed was beyond his expectations, and what made him even more frightened was that he seemed to feel a little bit of internal energy released.


    Rotating a series of kicks, kicking directly on Liu Tao''s face, his feet sticking to the flesh, Liu Tao''s face is no longer human.


    Turning over and falling down, Liu Tao vomited blood wildly, looking at Su Yan with a frightened appearance.

 Chapter 81： Ransom

    "You... put your energy inside out!"


    Liu Tao couldn''t believe that it was a master''s ability to release internal strength and external strength. Su Yan was just a martial artist and how he could do it, but he truly felt the majestic strength.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Tao with a sneer and said, "You are wrong, I am a release of spiritual power."


    Liu Tao knew that he was bound to die, so he was relieved. The day he set foot on the road of martial arts, he knew that sooner or later he would die in the hands of someone stronger than himself.


    There is a classic saying that you will have to pay it back sooner or later.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Liu Tao took the last time. He wanted Su Yan to let go of his son, which was the only incense in his Liu family.


    Liu Liang was already shocked. His father had lost, and he lost so thoroughly that he couldn''t believe it.


    "No, father, how could you lose."


    Liu Liang roared and was extremely violent. He wanted to rush to Su Yan desperately, but Su Yan kicked him and fainted.


    "Can you not kill my son."


    Su Yan smiled and did not answer, because Liu Liang''s words were ridiculous, very ridiculous.


    Liu Tao was desperate and his heart was ashamed. He knew the outcome of losing would be like this, but he still didn''t want to believe it.


    "I can promise you not to kill him."


    However, Su Yan''s words did give him hope, and even made him happy.


    The face that had been kicked was terrible, and Liu Tao had been talking vaguely.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Don''t thank me, he wants to survive, and all of your Liu family''s property must belong to me, leaving nothing."


    Liu Tao understood that Su Yan wanted his property, but for the life of his son, he could only agree.


    "You don''t need to agree, I can''t run away if I want your property."


    Liu Tao smiled. Su Yan was right. Who else could stop Su Yan if he fell the Liu family? He didn''t let him do what he wanted.


    Su Yan grabbed Liu Tao by the neck, glanced at him lightly, and squeezed his neck directly.


    The people around were already trembling with fright, and even some had already urinated their pants. People''s fear had no bottom line.


    They ridiculed and offended Su Yan again and again, and naturally knew that Su Yan would not let them go.


    But one person in the crowd went crazy. He stood up and glared at Su Yan: "Do you know the power of all of us, but half of the cities around here, if you kill us, you will be condemned by the heavens. Let the martial arts world completely lose stability."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously: "So what?"


    Floating directly at the person, kicking it flying, knowing the life or death.


    No one dared to say a word anymore, they all knelt down, begging for mercy, just to save their lives.


    Su Yan looked at these people, the killing intent in his eyes had dissipated, he did not want to kill, the purpose of killing chickens and monkeys had been achieved, and there was no need to kill.


    After thinking about it, he thought of a good way, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Do you want to die or live?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, not knowing what Su Yan meant, no one dared to answer.


    "If you don''t speak, then you want to die?!"


    Su Yan''s voice increased a little, and he scanned everyone one by one.


    Everyone was immediately anxious and said one after another: "I want to live, I want to live."


    "Just want to live, I thought you wanted to die."


    Everyone is full of black lines, who would want to die, it is better to live if you die, not to mention that they will live well alive, with worry-free food and clothing, and beautiful women.


    "But you offended me, tell me how to solve it."


    Everyone rushed to apologize, and some even kowtowed their heads, so that their foreheads were broken.


    "It''s useless to just apologize and kowtow. It has to be practical."


    Actual?


    A group of people are stunned, what is practical, is it to break their hands and feet to remember.


    The old man thought for a while, and asked tentatively: "Do you want money?"


    Su Yan said with a cold expression: "What money to mention, tacky."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Life coins."


    Everyone was covered with black lines again.


    "You see that Liu Tao bought his son''s life with his own worth. I also say what I say. If his son wakes up, I will not embarrass him."


    As soon as Su said, Liu Liang, who was lying on the ground, jumped up and looked at Su Yan and said, "What you said is true?"


    "Damn, you are not dead."


    Su Yan waved his hand and motioned: Go away, go away, don''t forget to send me all your property within a month, and call me 123*******. "


    Liu Liang was on the verge of an amnesty and fled directly, not even his father''s body.


    "See, you can also spend money to redeem your lives."


    A group of people was very excited, but it was great to be able to solve things with money, and the faces of everyone were immortal.


    "But I have to remind you that spending money to redeem your lives is to redeem your own lives. You have to know exactly how much your life is worth."


    Su Yan glanced at the crowd and continued: "If you are unsure, there is no chance to modify it, and at the same time, your life can no longer be redeemed."


    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat, and Su Yan''s words were almost like a life and death curse.


    If a group of people have committed a hardship, how much money should they spend to redeem their lives?


    A group of people racked their brains and was at a loss, some of their heads were almost torn off.


    At this time, the old man approached Su Yan and said in a low voice, "I would like to spend 100 million to buy my life."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Is it worth it to you that the old trial spent 100 million to buy his life?"


    The old man''s heart beats wildly. Although he is worth hundreds of millions, 100 million is already the limit of his family''s liquidity. If he wants it again, then he will be broken and even bankrupt.


    Seeing a group of people silent, Su Yan said with a smile: "One hundred million is a good deal. I remember to give it to me within one month. If you don''t give it to me, you will be charged interest."


    The old man''s face showed the joy of the rest of his life, and said quickly: "It must be."


    "You can go for the old trial."


    The old man hurried away, and soon disappeared.


    The others were suddenly anxious and offered prices one after another.


    "I used 30 million to buy my life."


    "I used ten million to buy my life."


    "I used five million to buy my life."


    ...


    Su Yan nodded one by one, and did not say that it was inappropriate. The money was not a small sum to him, and he could buy a good house and a good car.


    "Let''s all go, but remember that the deadline is one month. If you don''t give it then, you will have to add interest."


    Everyone was rushing to escape like the amnesty, and they never wanted to stay in this mountain for a while.


    But for a while, only Su Yan and Sun Yan were left here.


    Sun Yan said at this time: "Su Shao, what if they really breach the contract?"


    Su Yan smiled when he heard the words, but there was a murderous intent on his face, extremely cold.


    "If you breach the contract, you have to pay interest. I can''t get it personally."

 Chapter 82： Miss He

    Feeling Su Yan''s icy chill, Sun Yan closed his mouth and knew that Su Yan was not a good crop. If they didn''t give the money, they would probably pay a heavy price.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to visit the Blood Dragon Pond."


    The two marched toward the depths, three miles not far away, but they were there in a while.


    At this moment they were on the cliff, surrounded by sparse pine trees, deeply burned on the rock.


    Su Yan looked at these pine trees with a trace of respect. Isn''t this kind of quality not what he used to be.


    Thousands of hammers have digged out the mountains, the fire is burning like a leisurely, and you are not afraid of being broken and bones, just seeking to cultivate the road directly to the sky!


    "Shao Shao, the road ahead seems to be blocked."


    Sun Yan pointed to the front, and there were about a dozen people standing in front, as if they were the same husband.


    "I want to enter the Blood Dragon Pond, no one dares to stop me yet."


    Su Yan just walked forward as he said, without paying attention to these people at all.


    Sun Yan was in a daze, and said in his heart: That''s right, what are you afraid of in the middle stage of the martial arts level?


    Sun Yan also raised his neck and followed Su Yan.


    A man wearing a black suit and sunglasses sternly said to Su Yan, "Whoever dares to break in, get out of me if you don''t want to die!"


    Su Yan looked at Sun Yan, but the meaning was obvious, he wouldn''t be able to deal with this class of ants.


    Sun Yan also knew that now is the time to express himself and not to sell his life to his master, so how could the master give you favor.


    Sun Yan stepped forward and looked at the bodyguard and said sharply, "Is this Blood Dragon Pool yours? Why can''t we come here?"


    Without waiting for the bodyguard to speak, Su Yan spoke first.


    "Sun Yan, follow me, you have to remember one thing, that is arrogance."


    Without a word, Su Yan kicked the bodyguard into the air. The bodyguard was kicked three or four meters away, his cheeks were red and swollen, and blood was vomited all over the floor.


    A cold sweat broke out on Sun Yan''s forehead, and he nodded blankly, arrogant, indeed arrogant enough.


    "Have you learned it?"


    "Learned, learned."


    Sun Yan hurriedly answered, nodding his head.


    The other bodyguards naturally noticed the movement here, and ran over to surround Su Yan.


    One of them, a strong man with a black snake tattooed on his neck, took off his sunglasses, his eyes full of fierceness.


    "It''s really annoying that they are two other lifeless things."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a group of bodyguards took out their knives and killed Su Yan one after another.


    Su Yan said to Sun Yan, "Don''t let me down this time."


    Sun Yan nodded, and directly greeted a group of bodyguards.


    Several bodyguards had their arms broken by him, and then kicked them into the air, neat and clean, without any muddle.


    Su Yanman nodded in satisfaction, punched a bodyguard who attacked, and the bodyguard screamed, clutching his abdomen and fell to the ground, only wailing on the ground.


    More than a dozen bodyguards were beaten by the two with no strength to fight back, and one after another broke their hands and feet, mourning on the ground.


    The man''s face was extremely ugly, and the prominent chest muscles were trembling.


    "You have to toast and not eat fine wine."


    The man took out his pistol and pointed it directly at Su Yan. As long as he pulled the trigger, Su Yan would definitely die.


    It is impossible to resist bullets during the foundation-building period, unless it reaches the acquired realm.


    Sun Yan was stunned. He couldn''t fight bullets no matter how hard he was, so he could only raise his hands.


    "Raise your hand!"


    The man yelled at Su Yan, his expression furious.


    However, Su Yan did not raise his hands, and the ghostly figure ran directly towards the man.


    The man was shocked and squeezed the trigger directly, but it was empty, but he was not discouraged. He fired a few more shots, but they all failed.


    Su Yan had already reached the man''s side, slapped his arm with a palm, knocked out the pistol, and swept his thigh.


    The man couldn''t react at all, let alone resisted, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, kicking the pistol, then rushed to the man, breaking his hands.


    The man screamed in pain, and sweat immediately covered his forehead.


    boom!


    A bullet flew directly towards Su Yan, but it didn''t hit him, it just passed by.


    Su Yan felt the icy danger. It was definitely an encounter with the **** of death just now. He knew that the enemy hadn''t missed it, but did so on purpose.


    As an excellent sniper, he will not miss, let alone he did not move at all.


    A woman walked out from the side of the cliff, her hair was dangling, it was blue hair, giving a feeling of publicity.


    Those eyes were not pitiful, nor surly, her eyes were cold, just like the man just now.


    The woman looked at Su Yan with interest, and said lightly: "If I hadn''t notified your subordinates just now, you might have been headshot."


    Su Yan looked at the woman with anger on his face, threatening his life. This was an existence he could not tolerate.


    "Don''t you ask why I blocked it?"


    The woman smiled as she spoke, but the coldness in her eyes still existed.


    "What if you ask, what if you know, am I not just letting you fish?"


    The woman smiled even more, approaching Su Yan and said, "You are a smart person."


    But who knows that Su Yan moved, it was almost an instant, and he pinched the woman''s neck.


    "You are careless."


    The woman did not panic at all, she still said with a smile: "Are you going to be faster than bullets?"


    Her meaning was obvious, but the sniper could kill him instantly, before he broke her neck.


    "It can be tried, would you like to try?"


    The woman was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Yan to be not at all afraid. Where did this confidence come from.


    "You have been targeted. If a sniper shoots, it will kill you in less than a second."


    "Really, you can try to see if you die first or I die first."


    The woman looked at Su Yan''s indifferent gaze and couldn''t calm down, this obvious ending, why is he so calm, is he really quick to pass the bullet!


    Impossible, absolutely impossible, who can be faster than a bullet, unless it is a fairy.


    But the woman didn''t dare to try. She couldn''t make a bet with her life, even if she had a high probability of winning.


    Even with 100% certainty, she would not bet on her life.


    "Well, you let me go, and I will bear the blame for you."


    The man on the side also disregarded the pain, and said sharply: "Miss He will be released soon, do you know who she is, otherwise you will regret it."


    "Regret, Su Ba never regretted it first."


    "you!"


    The man was furious, but to no avail. He wanted the sniper to kill Su Yan, but he didn''t dare without Miss He''s order.

 Chapter 83： Cooperation

    Su Yan knew that this group of people came from a long way. It is a big crime to have guns in China, and they not only possess pistols but also sniper rifles, which shows that they are not simple.


    And they are not mainlanders, they are probably from Hong Kong Island, casinos and treasure islands.


    What is the last name, is it possible to be a gambling person.


    Su Yan thought for a while, looked at the woman and asked, "Miss He is from the casino, right?"


    The woman was taken aback, but then recovered, because Su Yan was very correct, and in fact she didn''t have to conceal her identity.


    "Yes, I am from the casino, and my name is He Lingxi."


    "He Lingxi." Su Yan paused, isn''t your house operating a casino? "


    The casino He family is well-known in the world. No one does not know the existence of He family. It is a giant, a giant with more than tens of billions.


    The man said with a cold face: "It''s not good for you to know too much, kid."


    He Lingxi motioned the man not to speak, and looked at Su Yan faintly, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "It''s really interesting that you know you can''t do it."


    Naturally, He Lingxi was referring to what happened just now. She obviously could have a sniper kill Su Yan, but she didn''t.


    "How do you know that I knew nothing about it?"


    Su Yan smiled back, but his smile was fake.


    "What do you want?"


    "I just came to the Blood Dragon Lake to find something. I don''t want to do anything."


    "There are many people who come to Blood Dragon Lake, but they all return without success, and some of them died here."


    "Have you killed it?"


    He Lingxi shook his head and said, "No, they were killed by the Blood Dragon Pool."


    "Could it be that they all drowned?"


    "I don''t know if it was drowned, but bones appear from time to time in the Blood Dragon Pool, and these bones look very fresh.''


    After He Lingxi finished speaking, there was a sense of fear on her face. Thinking about these things, her back became cold.


    "I also heard that there are treasures in the Blood Dragon Pond. It is said that they can bring people back to life, so I came here."


    Of course Su Yan knows that people who come here are not treasures, are they really traveling?


    "But something happened the day we came."


    It turned out that He Lingxi and others came here a long distance, and one of the most important people was the master he invited, Master Zheng, a famous feng shui master in the casino.


    Master Zheng is very famous in the casinos. Almost all the rich and powerful people who buy luxury houses and happy events come to him.


    He Lingxi is because his grandfather is getting weaker and weaker recently, and the whole family is at a loss. Hearing that the baby here can come back to life, he naturally couldn''t help it.


    To be on the safe side, he invited Master Zheng, and a group of people came here and set up camp. Master Zheng went to the cliff and started the spell.


    Until the night, Master Zheng still enjoyed it, and everyone did not take it seriously, and went to sleep one after another.


    But in the middle of the night, they were awakened by a screaming cry, and the guards said that they saw a behemoth dragging Master Zheng into the Blood Dragon Pool.


    Everyone feels uneasy about this, and has not dared to check it out, so it has been delayed until now.


    After listening, Su Yan frowned and said, "You mean there is something in this Blood Dragon Pool?"


    "Yes, although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, there must be something inside. To be precise, it was a monster."


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, then returned to the monster, watched too much TV.


    "What is it?"


    Su Yan was thinking too, I''m afraid it''s not a common thing.


    "Master Zheng disappeared, and my bodyguards disappeared one after another, almost one a day."


    He Lingxi had a very solemn expression on his face, this matter was too mysterious.


    The two chatted and even forgot that it was the opposite, and they woke up with embarrassment on their faces.


    "You let me go."


    He Lingxi then roared towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan let go. He knew that He Lingxi would not kill him again. This was an intuition. He saw the difficulties in He Lingxi''s eyes, the difficulty of needing help.


    "Grandpa''s illness is getting more and more serious. If you can''t get the treasure again, I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    He Lingxi said tears appeared in his eyes and kept spinning, but they did not fall.


    Before Su Yan could speak, there was a scream from someone under the cliff, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Could it be that the monster came out, but this is daytime."


    He Lingxi ran to the edge of the cliff with the same group of people, only to see a monstrous wave in the Blood Dragon Pool, and the screaming person was gone.


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes. What he saw was different from He Lingxi and the others. There was a figure swimming in the Blood Dragon Pool, but it quickly disappeared.


    This Blood Dragon Pond is not simple, it is perilous, and the things in it may not be easy to deal with.


    Su Yan thought in his heart, but was also very relieved. After all, this is the land of Tenglong, and it is an excellent place in Fengshui.


    Feng Shui treasure land contains treasures, which will inevitably cause monsters to hover and even guard.


    Su Yan had already determined that there must be a monster in this blood dragon pool, and it was a powerful guy. It seemed that this treasure was not easy to handle.


    But Su Yan will not give up, how can he give up if he has the opportunity to improve his realm.


    Feeling the spiritual power around him, Su Yan smiled, and it is not too late to make a breakthrough in this place, these spiritual auras are enough for him to reach another level.


    "Miss He, how about we might as well cooperate?"


    He Lingxi blinked, looked at Su Yan and asked, "How to cooperate?"


    "You see, the monster in the Blood Dragon Pool is absolutely fierce and unusual. We can''t shake it by our own strength. It''s better to join hands and get what we need."


    He Lingxi thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    She knew that Su Yan was not easy, she could easily take care of a dozen of her bodyguards, and he must be a powerful opponent.


    Moreover, the conflict between Su Yan and the martial arts circles just now was known to her, but her eyeliner was spreading over several tens of kilometers.


    With a martial artist, He Lingxi was somewhat certain.


    As for the matter, He Lingxi was not afraid at all. She was afraid of having a gun, and she should keep a certain distance from Su Yan.


    The two clapped their hands, and the cooperation was settled.


    And Su Yan went on to say: "This place is surrounded by aura, I want to practice here, and then I will be more certain about dealing with things in the water."


    "Of course, but we still have to hurry up."


    "Two days."


    After that, Su Yan sat directly on the cliff and practiced cross-legged. Sun Fal kept guarding him, staying around.


    The spiritual energy was continuously absorbed by Su Yan, and the dantian was a little full and full.


    Su Yan was not afraid of Sun Yan and He Lingxi, because He Lingxi wanted him, and Sun Yan also wanted to benefit from him, so naturally he would not hurt him when he broke through.


    This breakthrough was very easy, without any difficulties, easily reached the completion of foundation building.


    The completion of the foundation construction means that Su Yan has reached the state of martial arts consummation. This cross-border breakthrough frightened Sun Yan and became more and more respectful towards Su Yan.


    "Well, we can go to the Blood Dragon Pond now."


    Su Yan looked at the invisible pool under the cliff, her eyes filled with calmness.

 Chapter 84： Dendrobium officinale

    He Lingxi was surprised when she heard the words. She had waited very anxiously for the past two days. There was a worrying condition of her grandpa at home, which made her very irritable.


    "Okay, Ah Da, Ah Er, open the way ahead."


    "It''s Miss He."


    The two bodyguards immediately walked in front, cut off the branches directly when they encountered a branch, and reported the danger in time.


    There is a winding path from the cliff to the Blood Dragon Pond, which is not artificially made, it is formed naturally, so it is extremely difficult to walk.


    This didn''t get in the way for Su Yan at all, it was as easy as walking on the ground.


    The group walked for about two hours before reaching under the cliff. The Blood Dragon Pool was fifty meters away, with a panoramic view.


    The water in the Blood Dragon Pool was not bloody, it was just a bit dark and not bottomed. At this time, it was extremely calm, without any fluctuations.


    Su Yan had known the situation with Lao Huang a long time ago. This Blood Dragon Pond has an ancient legend, and it is a place where young and old in the village awe.


    The origin of the name of Blood Dragon Pond has a confusing story. It seems to outsiders that it is just a random fabrication, but it is not impossible in Su Yan''s view.


    It is said that the Blood Dragon Pool used to be just a mouthful of ordinary water. The water was clear and sweet and delicious, but one day the sky suddenly flashed with thunder and the clouds roared like the sky.


    People were terrified, all hiding in the house, courageously watching through the windows, and saw the unforgettable scene for a lifetime.


    A dragon head fell directly from the sky and fell into the Blood Dragon Pool.


    The clear water of the pool was immediately dyed bright red, and the villagers did not dare to approach half a step.


    After that, the Blood Dragon Pond would turn into **** water every once in a while, and the common people said that it was when the dragon head showed its power.


    Su Yan stood on a raised rock and looked at the pool with gloomy eyes.


    He didn''t know how strong the things in the pool were, and things that he was uncertain about contained danger, which made him feel uneasy.


    Others also walked to Su Yan one after another, looking at the lake with fear.


    "Su Baxian, where do you think the treasure is? Isn''t it under the pool?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s very possible."


    "What should I do, who dares to go down."


    He Lingxi suddenly became anxious. Grandpa''s illness couldn''t wait. The best doctors were helpless.


    "I will observe first."


    Su Yan looked around, not leaving a trace, and under careful observation, he had discovered.


    Inside the waterfall, he found a herb with aura, which was something he couldn''t ask for.


    Although there were a lot of these medicinal materials in his previous world, he could trample to death a lot with one foot, but today is different from the past, this thing is very precious in this world.


    With this spirit grass, go shopping for gems with aura, maybe you can build a spirit gathering formation.


    The Spirit Gathering Array was what Su Yan had always wanted to build. With the Spirit Gathering Array, he could temporarily stop worrying about spiritual power, and his cultivation level would surely advance by leaps and bounds.


    "You are waiting here, I will come as soon as I go."


    Su Yan walked towards the side of the pond and plunged directly into the pond.


    He Lingxi suddenly became anxious, and roared: "You are not dead, there are monsters in this pool."


    Su Yan ignored it. Although he didn''t know the strength of the thing in the pool, he guessed nine out of ten.


    The group of them is so close to the lake, if this thing is strong enough, I am afraid it would have come out to kill them long ago.


    Su Yan swam towards the waterfall, the temperature of the lake water was freezing, and he had to use his spiritual power so that his body was not frozen.


    Coming to the bottom of the waterfall, the sound of splashing water continued to cease, Su Yan did not stop, and climbed directly onto the cliff.


    The cliff is very smooth, with moss growing in some places, and it is impossible for ordinary people to climb up.


    But Su Yan is not an ordinary person. He concentrated his spiritual power on his hands, and his hands were firmly attached to the rock wall like a vise.


    At this time, Su Yan was like a gecko, shuttled across the cliff at a very fast speed. He Lingxi and others were surprised to see.


    "He, how can he climb on that?"


    "How can Su Shao be an ordinary person."


    Sun Yan now worships Su Yan very much, and in his eyes there is nothing that Su Yan can''t do.


    He Lingxi rolled his eyes, stopped talking, and stared at Su Yan closely.


    Climbing halfway up the mountain, Su Yan saw the spiritual grass, pulled it out, and plunged into the pond.


    After a while, Su Yan emerged from the water and swam towards the shore.


    He Lingxi complained: "You scared me to death. I thought you were taken away by that monster."


    In fact, Su Yan dived for a certain distance. He just wanted to see what was in the water, but he found nothing. The bottom was too deep and he didn''t dive down in one breath.


    Climbing to the shore, Su Yan shook his wet clothes, took out a set of clothes from his backpack, and put on it grandiosely.


    He Lingxi immediately covered his eyes and cursed: "Sterling wolf, exhibitionism."


    Su Yan smiled, ignored it, changed his clothes, just played with the spirit grass in his hand.


    This spiritual grass also exceeded his expectations, the spiritual energy contained in it was actually not weak, and he could refine a bottle of spiritual power liquid with this grass alone.


    Don''t underestimate a bottle, this bottle can make ordinary people directly enter the middle of the foundation period, which is quite scary.


    He Lingxi recovered his mood, looked at the spirit grass in Su Yan''s hand, and said in surprise, "Dendrobium officinale!"


    Su Yan said in surprise: "You know?"


    "Of course, this is the first of the nine immortal grasses, but how come your Dendrobium officinale is this color?"


    He Lingxi was very puzzled, because all the Dendrobium officinale she saw were green leaves and light yellow flowers, but the plant in Su Yan''s hand was actually bloody, blood red all over.


    "What happened to this color?"


    "I haven''t seen it, it may be a mutant."


    He Lingxi''s face recovered calmly. Although Dendrobium officinale was precious, it had no effect on her grandpa''s illness, so she was not rare.


    But she didn''t know that this Dendrobium officinale had aura and could refine psychic liquid, and she didn''t know that her grandpa''s illness could be cured with just half a bottle.


    If she knew, she would definitely put the pistol on Su Yan''s neck and ask him to hand over Dendrobium officinale.


    Su Yan carefully put the Dendrobium officinale in his backpack. This is a good thing and must not be lost.


    He Lingxi looked at the pool at a loss, and his heart was impatient, with a sad expression on his face.


    She now understands that no amount of money is useless, money cannot be exchanged for life.


    "Is there really no way to save Grandpa?"


    He Lingxi''s eyes were red, and his heart was extremely sad.


    The two bodyguards, Ah Da and Ah Er, stepped forward to comfort them. They had been in the He family for many years, and they had been the confidants of the He family. It was not easy to see the young lady sad.


    "Don''t be sad, it''s not time for despair."


    Su Yan whispered from the side, he felt that there must be something good under the Blood Dragon Lake, because the water in the Blood Dragon Lake gave him a kind of fluctuation that seemed to exist.


    This kind of fluctuation made his heart boil, as if telling him that he must get that thing, must get it.

 Chapter 85： Snake

    "Let''s take a break and eat by the way."


    Su Yan said unceremoniously that he picked up something and ate it. The things the group brought were rich. Compressed biscuits, canned meat, and vacuum meals were simply saving his stomach.


    "Old Sun, you can eat too. Don''t be polite with them. They are all working together. What can I do if I eat something."


    "Big brother, are you here for some food, can you keep some for us?"


    A bodyguard looked at Su Yan with a bitter expression. Su Yan ate nearly half of their food at once, making everyone itch with hatred.


    Su Yan smiled awkwardly: "I''m so hungry, I ate too much if I was careful, and I stopped eating."


    "Old Sun, I said no more, you still eat, and you are almost finished eating everything else."


    Sun Yan had the urge to cry, so he only ate a pack, so who had finished eating others'' food.


    Someone set up a pot holder and boiled some mineral water, which was considered a warmth.


    Although the weather was not cold at this time, the blood dragon pool was icy cold, and it brought down the surrounding temperature.


    He Lingxi didn''t want to eat at all, just drank a cup of hot water, still worrying about it.


    A bodyguard pointed at the blood dragon pool and exclaimed: "Look at the blood dragon lake!"


    Everyone looked at the Blood Dragon Pond, their complexion changed abruptly, and there was panic in their eyes.


    At this time, the Blood Dragon Pond was no longer peaceful, and a water column appeared in the center of the pool. The water column appeared blood-red, rushing to the surroundings, slowly staining the Blood Dragon Pond red.


    "Is the legend true?!"


    Of course, they had also heard of the legends spread by the villagers. At first they didn''t take it to heart. Now it seems that the villagers are not groundless.


    Su Yan stared at the center of the Blood Dragon Pond without blinking. The water column that emerged made him feel chill, is it really coming out.


    "Everyone stepped back and loaded me all the guns."


    Su Yan directly shouted at a group of people, with unquestionable orders.


    There was no objection or dissatisfaction. This was not a joke. Everyone took out a pistol, and the sniper aimed at the water column in the Blood Dragon Pool.


    The water column was still pouring outwards, and the entire Blood Dragon Pool became a blood-red color.


    Not only that, but the jet of water also brought out many things at the same time, which made the scalp numb.


    That''s right, it''s all dense and white bones, it''s frightening to see people, and it still doesn''t mean to stop.


    "How many bones are there in this pool!"


    He Lingxi held his lips and dared not to watch any more. After all, she was a girl in her twenties, so this scene was naturally frightening.


    Even the bodyguards looked terrified, and the hand holding the pistol trembled.


    The white bones are still pouring out, not only the human bones, but also the white bones of other animals and birds. The entire pool is covered with a thick layer of white bones.


    The blood-red pool and the dense white bones mixed together, giving a very frightening feeling.


    And Su Yan''s face was full of solemn expression. He naturally wouldn''t be afraid. He hadn''t seen any scenes before, which was not enough.


    It''s just that he didn''t know the true level of the things inside. Just now he went down to lure and investigate, but that thing didn''t come out, which made him start to have an illusion.


    But seeing the blood and bones, he realized that the things inside are not simple, I am afraid it is very strong.


    The water column finally stopped, the whole pool was turbulent, and the bones rolled and beat, like a furnace.


    Suddenly, a whirlpool was rolled up in the center of the lake, growing bigger and bigger, and the whirlpool spinning faster and faster.


    "That thing is coming out, as soon as it shows up, it will be hit hard with a robber."


    Everyone was prepared, afraid to be sloppy and nervous.


    Accompanied by a deafening stern body, a behemoth directly soared into the sky and flew out of the pool.


    "This is, what is this!?"


    When a group of people saw this behemoth, they were shocked and forgot to shoot.


    He Lingxi was trembling with fright, and his legs kept shaking.


    Even Sun Yan was trembling. He had never seen this behemoth before, and it had subverted his worldview.


    "Good fellow, I didn''t expect that there is such a powerful thing in this blood dragon pool."


    Su Yan stared at the behemoth coldly, as if on the verge of an enemy.


    "Is this a snake or a monster?"


    "This is the evolution of snakes, snakes, and snakes. This thing has been in the pool for at least a hundred years."


    Su Yan explained that everything in the world follows the principles of evolution, and animals are no exception. The life span of this snake is probably two hundred years old.


    Everyone heard that the fear on their faces was even worse, and they couldn''t resist anymore.


    "What are you doing in a daze, waiting to be eaten by him!"


    Su Yan yelled, grabbed a bodyguard''s pistol, and fired several shots at Snake Jiao.


    The other talents reacted and fired at the snake flood, and the gunshots continued, all hitting the snake flood.


    But the bullets all flew and didn''t penetrate its body, which made everyone even more discolored.


    Snake Jiao was in pain, roared angrily, and shook his tail directly, and a huge wave came directly towards Su Yan and others.


    "Go back, everyone!"


    Su Yan directly hugged He Lingxi and ran backwards, reaching a place where the terrain was slightly higher.


    Several bodyguards retreated late and were directly hit by a huge wave against the stone wall, causing their heads to bleed and their brains burst.


    "What is this, bullets can''t kill it!"


    Someone is desperate, and there is nothing that can destroy it even if the bullet can''t kill it.


    Su Yan was also full of surprise. The scales of this thing were too thick, and it was also very elastic. The bullet hit its body and was directly bounced by the venting force, without causing any harm to it.


    "It seems that I underestimated you. I''m afraid you have already entered the acquired realm."


    Snake Jiao looked at a group of humans. The sharp long teeth were dripping with blood. That was actually its saliva. It had already regarded Su Yan and others as delicious food.


    "What to do, what should we do, are we really going to die here."


    "I don''t want to die, I''m still young."


    He Lingxi shed tears. Not only could he not save his grandfather, but instead he let himself in.


    Seeing that everyone was decadent, Su Yan couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Don''t despair, everyone. Although this snake is powerful, it is not impossible to kill it."


    He Lingxi stopped crying immediately, and asked quickly: "What you said is true?"


    "of course."


    "Can you beat that snake scorpion?"


    "Compared with it, I am more than a little bit weaker, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t beat it."


    "what do you mean?"


    He Lingxi was blinded, is Su Yan fooling her? There is still such a feeling when she is about to die.


    Su Yan did not answer He Lingxi''s words, but said to Sun Yan: "Pass all your inner strength to me."


    Sun Yan did not hesitate, this was the edge of life and death, and it might be a ray of life when passed to Su Yan.


    At the same time, Su Yan found out the ghost gourd and summoned two ghosts.


    The female ghost and the little ghost bowed to Su Yan very respectfully, because the tactics passed to them by Su Yan greatly increased their strength. The little ghost is now in the late stage of the foundation stage, and the female ghost has reached the perfect state, just like Su Yan. .


    "You two quickly release the corpse energy, I want to improve my strength."


    The two nodded, and immediately released the corpse gas, and the surrounding was suddenly enveloped by black gas.

 Chapter 86： Snake Dragon

    He Lingxi was shocked again, and both groups of ghosts appeared, making her completely change her view of the world.


    "This, this is really a ghost?!"


    He Lingxi asked tremblingly, with a look of fear on his face.


    She felt that she shouldn''t have come here. Not only did she see something like Snake Jiao that only appeared on TV, but she also saw a ghost criticized by atheists.


    "What do you think."


    Su Yan looked at He Lingxi with a smile, sat down cross-legged, and directly absorbed the corpse energy released by the two ghosts.


    And the snake dragon was still rioting, but it was not in a hurry to fly to the Dragon Lake, it seemed to have some concerns.


    The entire Blood Dragon Pool was turned upside down by it, and everyone had retreated halfway up the mountain, but the raging pool water still brought them danger.


    "Miss He, let''s leave here."


    A bodyguard said timidly, after all, life is more important.


    He Lingxi bit her lip, her eyes darkened, and finally nodded.


    The group of people retreated directly to the cliff, but did not leave, looking at Su Yan from a distance.


    But Sun Yan''s heart was struggling at the moment, and he didn''t know whether to leave or stay beside Su Yan.


    But after thinking about it, would there be a way to survive when he left? Su Yan gave him "poison".


    After thinking about it, Sun Yan showed firmness in his eyes, and stood beside Su Yan motionless.


    Su Yan frantically absorbed the spiritual energy, and his whole body became more and more holy, enveloped in a soft light.


    The two ghosts madly released the corpse energy, Su Yan madly absorbed, the spiritual power of the Dantian in his body was gradually becoming full.


    Ouch!


    But the snake dragon became more crazy at this time. It appeared until now, these humans have not been scared away, but have sat down and practiced, how can it be tolerated.


    The snake dragon has not come out because it is evolving to stabilize the acquired realm, while also guarding the treasure.


    But now it was furious and completely lost its sanity. It wanted to kill the group of humans who offended it and swallow them all in its belly.


    Snake Jiao leaped out and directly attacked Su Yan and both of them. The speed was as fast as lightning, and the huge body actually blocked the sun.


    Sun Yan''s face turned purple, and his whole body was already shaking like chaff. Now he regrets it. Rather than being eaten by snakes, he might as well die by poison.


    Snake Jiao''s pair of miniature wings kept flapping, looking quite happy, Snake Tail had already patted Su Yan.


    Su Yan opened his eyes abruptly, leaped directly into the sky, and a bright light appeared on the palms of his hands.


    Under Sun Yan''s shocked gaze and He Lingxi''s bewildered gaze, Su Yan rushed directly to the snake and slapped his palm on the snake''s giant tail.


    The two played against each other, and there was a violent noise, which shocked everyone''s scalp.


    Su Yan was directly bounced away and stopped on the rock, but the snake''s tail was also bounced away.


    This shocked Sun Yan and He Lingxi. They didn''t expect Su Yan to become so powerful all at once.


    In their minds, Su Yan''s ending was absolutely tragic, and he would definitely be smashed into pieces by the snake-fly.


    He Lingxi regretted all of a sudden, regretted that he had fled, and had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    But there was still determination in her eyes, if there were any treasures, she must get them.


    Sun Yan''s heart gradually stabilized. Su Yan was so strong that it would be harmless to him. Maybe Su Yan could really defeat Snake Jiao.


    The blow just now was only a test, and learning that the scales of Snake-Flyer was so hard, it gave him a big headache.


    To reach the completion of foundation building, Su Yan is now infinitely close to the acquired realm by relying on the corpse energy of the little ghost, and the flesh is like steel is also a rare thing.


    Snake Jiao''s blow was actually resisted by Su Yan, which made it even more angry, and swept over again with a scream.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he bounced again. This time he directly performed the flying kick of the Shaking 16th Form.


    When he touched Snake Jiao''s tail, Su Yanzhi felt that his leg was about to break, and a heart-piercing pain hit his heart.


    Su Yan knew that his body was definitely not as good as Snake Jiao. This guy had cultivated for more than two hundred years, and his body was already extremely hard. It seemed that he could only be outsmart.


    Snake-flying water is actually very beneficial to Su Yan. He is absolutely impossible to defeat Snake-flying in the Blood Dragon Pool. You must know that the fighting power of Snake-flying in water is several times that on land.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan started a delaying tactic. He wanted to consume the power of the snake and let it be exposed to the sun for a while.


    Snake Jiao kept attacking, but Su Yan evaded flexibly, which made Snake Jiao even more angry.


    "No, this Snake Jiao can breathe fire!"


    Sun Yan was shocked. A snake-bird living in the pool could breathe fire. This is too bad.


    On the contrary, Su Yan had a calm face. What''s weird about this. He hadn''t seen anything before, because the snake dragon couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    Snake Jiao directly ejected a raging flame from his mouth, completely engulfing Su Yan.


    Sun Yan was already ashamed, and Su Yan would not be able to survive.


    And He Lingxi also showed a look of despair. Once Su Yan died, she would never have a chance to get the treasure, and grandpa''s illness would be hopeless.


    "Miss, let''s evacuate as soon as possible, this place is too unsafe."


    He Lingxi''s lips had been bitten and blood was leaking out, she was not reconciled.


    Once the grandfather dies, the family will fall apart. As a granddaughter with four bedrooms, she will definitely be pushed aside. I am afraid that there will be very few that will be allocated by then.


    But now she can''t change it. It''s better to have fewer points than death.


    Looking at the monstrous flames, He Lingxi waved his hand, and everyone quickly evacuated.


    However, when she first left, a figure emerged from the flames, and a burning man rushed out.


    Sun Yan exclaimed excitedly, "Shao Shao, you are not dead!"


    "Huh, how can a mere flame stand me!"


    Su Yan was already burnt naked and fruitless at this time, but he didn''t care at all. It was the most important thing to solve the snake flood.


    "Naughty animal, it''s enough to let you vent, now it''s up to me to do it."


    Su Yanfei stood up and rushed directly to Snake Jiao. The palm of his right hand actually formed a sharp knife, and the hand was shining with golden light.


    "Shaking the sky sixteen style palm split style!"


    Su Yan''s right hand was even more golden, like a sharp blade, and he slashed directly towards the seven inches of the snake.


    Snake-Flood is inevitable, can only resist, it is confident that its scales can resist.


    But it was wrong, it overestimated itself, Su Yan''s palm broke open its scales, cut it in half, and fell directly into the Blood Dragon Pool.


    Su Yan leaped to the ground, and the fierce light in his eyes gradually dissipated while looking at the Blood Dragon Pond.


    Almost all of his spiritual power was gathered in his hands, with a full blow, not to mention the scales of the snake, even the diamond he could cut in half.


    At this time, the blood dragon pool turned over the huge waves and became more red, like a big dyeing vat.

 Chapter 87： Treasures in the Blood Dragon Pool

    After the blood dragon pool was completely calm again, Su Yan said to Sun Yan: "You stay on it, I will go down and take a look."


    Sun Yan nodded and reminded: "Be careful in everything."


    Su Yan''s fate was his fate, and he was directly tied to Su Yan.


    Su Yan dived into the Blood Dragon Pond, splashed a few blood flowers, and then disappeared.


    The Blood Dragon Pond had completely turned into blood red at this time, filled with corruption and **** smell, but these couldn''t stop Su Yan at all.


    He took a big breath when he entered the water, which could support him for half an hour without going out for ventilation.


    This pool is very deep, I''m afraid I won''t be able to dive into the bottom in a while.


    Going all the way downstream, the water pressure is a trivial matter for Su Yan, his current physical fitness is definitely many times that of ordinary people.


    Of course, the strength of his body is still different from that of the snake dragon, and bullets can still penetrate him.


    Snake''s scales are not only hard but also very soft, and can eliminate a lot of strength, so bullets are useless to it, but Su Yan can''t.


    Sneaking all the way down, about five minutes later, Su Yan saw the body of Snake Flycatcher, stacked on a raised rock.


    Su Yan found the snake''s head and directly cut it open with a sharp palm, and pulled out a goose egg-sized beast core.


    This has to be said that his luck is very good, the monster beasts in the base construction period can have beast cores, it is an explosion of character.


    The whole beast core was crystal clear, like nephrite jade, emitting a red light, and the blood around it was forced back.


    With this beast core, Su Yan''s idea of ??building a spirit gathering formation will be more reliable.


    You must know that the gathering spirit formation not only requires spirit grass gems, rune formations and even spirit formations.


    Naturally, Su Yan wanted to build a huge spirit gathering formation that could be used for his cultivation. This required a formation spirit, and this beast core could be used as a formation spirit.


    After collecting the beast core, Su Yan continued to dive for about ten minutes, still not seeing the bottom of the pool, which made him a little impatient.


    He can dive for ten minutes at most, and must leave five minutes to surface. He can''t do it without air.


    Continued to dive for nearly five minutes, the surroundings were already very turbid, blood and water were nowhere to be seen, only the sand was constantly drifting, Su Yan knew that it was not far from the bottom of the pool.


    Speeding up, Su Yan stepped directly on the soft sand bed, and his whole body was lost in half.


    Mobilize his spiritual power and explore everywhere, his spiritual sense can detect everything within a kilometer.


    As he traveled all the way, just when Su Yan was about to be unable to hold on, he found something, which exudes very powerful spiritual power fluctuations.


    Su Yan hurried over, and a plant about the size of a palm appeared in front of him.


    This plant is a bit like an orchid, but it''s not an orchid, because it has five flowers in different shapes, and even the colors are divided into five kinds.


    Su Yan''s breathing became a little quick, this thing is a baby, an absolute baby.


    "Five-colored flowers, I didn''t expect this kind of thing on the earth."


    Su Yan''s eyes looking at the five-color flower were full of joy, which was much more valuable than the Dendrobium officinale.


    This flower is used to refine psychic fluid, which can refine a hundred bottles, of course, this is the worst use.


    Su Yan carefully pulled out the five-color flower, put it in the cloth bag very carefully, and then rushed upward.


    There was a wave of waves directly from the calm water, and Sun Yan on the shore could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he knew that Su Yan had come out.


    Su Yan walked to the shore, washed it with the water from the small ditch, and then said to Sun Yan, "Let''s go."


    "Shao Shao, have the things gotten?"


    Sun Yan''s eyes flashed, and he asked with surprise on his face.


    Su Yan nodded and walked directly along the path.


    This thing cannot be said too much, because it is too expensive, and the more it is revealed, the less safe it is.


    At the same time, Su Yan also understood why Snake Jiao kept refusing to come out, and finally ran out when he was in a hurry.


    This five-color flower is about to fully open. At that time, it will be the time when its spiritual power is strongest. Once the snake water bird swallows it at that time, it will definitely benefit a lot, maybe it will directly enter the middle of the day after tomorrow.


    But Snake Jiao didn''t have that chance. Su Yan was all cheaper. Su Yan believed that with this five-color flower, his cultivation level would surely rise, and it would not be impossible to break through to the acquired realm in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, he has more confidence in the Spirit Gathering Array. The rhizome of the five-color flower is the best cornerstone of the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Sun Yan couldn''t hide the surprise, and couldn''t restrain curiosity. He hesitated and asked Su Yan, "Shao Shao, what exactly is the treasure?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s just a spiritual grass, which can increase cultivation."


    Sun Yan''s breathing was even more rapid. Although Su Yan downplayed it as if the thing was not very valuable, he did not believe that it must be a good treasure.


    "Shao Shao, that, that."


    Sun Yan hesitated, trying to get a point, but he was embarrassed to speak up.


    Su Yan turned to look at him, showing a faint smile: "Don''t worry, you won''t lose your share, you won''t suffer by following me."


    Sun Yan nodded quickly, becoming more respectful, and following Su Yan to eat meat, how could he be unwilling.


    The two went all the way and came directly to the cliff, but He Lingxi and others were not here.


    Seeing this, Sun Yan couldn''t help but angrily said: "Su Shao, the group of counselors ran away."


    "If you ran, let''s run away, and we''ll get out early."


    "Yes."


    Su Yan doesn''t care about He Lingxi. What he cares about is the five-color flower. He must speed up. There is not much time for the five-color flower to open. It must be refined when it is fully open.


    The five-color flower is packed in a cloth bag, and Su Yan has been wrapping it with spiritual power. If it loses spiritual power, the flower will wither instantly.


    The two speeded up and walked toward the outside of the forest, faster than when they came, which hurt Sun Falcon.


    But they didn''t go far because they saw He Lingxi.


    At this time, He Lingxi and the others had retreated three miles away, and they had planned to repair for a while before leaving, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to come out alive.


    He Lingxi was shocked and said: "You are not dead?!"


    "How can a mere flame stand me."


    He Lingxi''s pair of beautiful eyes kept turning, she was wondering if Su Yan had killed the Snake Jiao, if it was really killed, then the baby must be on him.


    "Young Master Su is indeed worthy of being an expert, the snake dragon can''t help you, I think that snake dragon is probably already dead."


    Sun Yan hurriedly said, "How is it possible, we escaped."


    Naturally, Sun Yan wanted to lie to He Lingxi. After all, He Lingxi had snipers to let her know that they had obtained the treasure, so she couldn''t grab it.


    But Su Yan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile on his face: "Yes, Snake Jiao is dead."


    Sun Yan looked at Su Yan in surprise, and kept winking at him, but Su Yan ignored him.


    He Lingxi''s eyes showed a gleam, and his face even more smiled: "Master Su is really a heroic boy."

 Chapter 88： Things stay, people stay

    "Miss He praised it, I''m just lucky."


    Su Yan said modestly, with an unabated smile on his face.


    Sun Yan was confused on the side. Why did Su Yan admit that he had killed the snake dragon? This would put himself in danger, and his heart began to feel uneasy.


    He Lingxi did not rush to ask Su Yan for the treasure, but looked calm and smiled.


    "Su Gongzi is not only a powerful force, but also a talented person. He must have captured the hearts of many young girls."


    "Miss He laughed, not to mention other girls, if I can capture Miss He''s heart, I will be content."


    He Lingxi blushed, lowered his head slightly, and looked at his toes and said, "Master Su, my He family is short of manpower. If Master Su is willing to join, the He family is really brilliant."


    "I''m used to being leisurely and can''t be restrained. I''m afraid I will disappoint Miss He."


    "That''s really a pity."


    A trace of silence appeared on He Lingxi''s face, but it was fleeting.


    "I think Young Master Su is also a sensible person. How about we know that we don''t talk secretly, so how about going straight to the topic?"


    "Oh, the topic, what the topic?"


    "Master Su won''t forget it, we are partners."


    "How can I forget, I still ate so much food from Miss He."


    He Lingxi didn''t want to talk nonsense with Su Yan, his face showed a slight solemn expression, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Sure Young Master Su must have obtained the treasure in the pool, right?"


    The relaxed atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and Sun Yan also saw that the bodyguards around him looked bad.


    And Su Yan still smiled calmly: "Treasure, Dendrobium officinale?"


    "Master Su, don''t tease me. If I say, you should understand that since we are cooperating, then we should share the results."


    "Yes, yes, nothing wrong, cooperation is to share results."


    Sun Yan was anxious and said to Su Yan, "Shao Shao, here."


    Su Yan waved his hand to signal Sun Yan not to speak, and stared at He Lingxi directly and said, "But can''t both parties contribute to cooperation?"


    He Lingxi''s face became more serious, and his friendly eyes disappeared.


    "Why didn''t we help, I got several bodyguards in for this."


    "Heh, why did Miss He choose to leave afterwards?"


    A trace of panic appeared in He Lingxi''s eyes, but he bit his head and said, "We are occupying the commanding heights to deal with the monster."


    "Haha, Miss He can really laugh, do you occupy the commanding heights here?"


    He Lingxi''s eyes became icy, and his voice became low.


    "Don''t Su Gongzi mean that we are collaborators?"


    "Acknowledge, it''s just that you are escape partners."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a group of bodyguards took out their pistols and pointed them at Su Yan.


    But He Lingxi stepped back, surrounded by bodyguards, she couldn''t be the last time.


    "Young Master Su, I advise you to be a good master, I don''t want to do it to you."


    "Oh, it seems that Miss He is angry, then I won''t talk about your escape."


    "Master Su, you''d better hand over your things, it''s good for you and me."


    "Okay."


    Su Yan directly took out Dendrobium officinale and offered it with both hands, with a humble expression.


    "Su Baxian, what I want is treasure, not this Dendrobium officinale!"


    He Lingxi finally couldn''t control his emotions and roared angrily.


    "Why is Miss He so angry? I only have this thing."


    "Fart, there will be no treasures in the Blood Dragon Pool?"


    "I don''t know if there is any, but I didn''t get it. If you don''t believe it, you can search for me."


    "Oh, yes, I also found a herb that is weaker than Dendrobium officinale."


    Su Yan touched out the five-color flower as he spoke, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    The five-color flower was enveloped by spiritual power, showing no sign of withering, and became even more coquettish.


    He Lingxi has confirmed that this thing is the legendary treasure, and she must get it so that grandpa''s illness can be saved.


    "People can go, and everything stays!"


    He Lingxi had planned to take away all the Dendrobium officinale, leaving nothing for Su Yan.


    Of course, it was just the words on his lips. In his mind, things were left behind, and people stayed too.


    Don''t look at her age, but her scheming is leveraged. She has been in shopping malls for many years, and she is used to scams and intrigues.


    Su Yan must never let go, being able to kill those monsters and release ghosts is definitely a disaster.


    "I only give you ten seconds to think about it. You know that my sniper has aimed at your head at this moment."


    "No, not ten seconds, three seconds."


    "You!" He Lingxi was furious, and said directly, "A Er shot!"


    Sun Yan was desperate. How could the sniper escape? This is a dead end.


    There was a triumphant smile in He Lingxi''s eyes, as well as a cold killing intent.


    However, several seconds passed, Su Yan still stood straight in front of He Lingxi, still looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "A Er shot!"


    He Lingxi roared again, but it was still useless.


    She seemed to have realized something, it was possible that her sniper was killed by Su Yan, how could this be possible.


    "Miss He, your sniper deserted."


    "Don''t be happy too early, even if the sniper is in trouble, but I still have so many bodyguards, a dozen pistols are pointed at you, and you can''t escape."


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel, but for being innocent and guilty."


    He Lingxi shook her arm, and naturally ordered the bodyguards around her to shoot and kill Su Yan. She didn''t want to waste any more time.


    However, the gunfire still did not sound, which shocked He Lingxi. Looking around, her heart entered the Zuibing Cave.


    More than a dozen bodyguards all fell to the ground, vomiting blood and was killed.


    Now she has become a lonely girl, wanting to kill Su Yan is definitely a joke, and she can''t protect herself.


    "Miss He has a gun on the ground, you can pick it up and shoot me."


    He Lingxi awoke from a dream and hurriedly picked up the pistol on the ground, but when he pointed at Su Yan, he couldn''t pull the trigger anyway, because she was already terrified.


    Two groups of souls were staring at her viciously. One of the little ghosts had already entangled her. It was impossible for her to pull the trigger now.


    It turned out that Su Yan had already seen everything well, how could He Lingxi not know if he wanted to kill and overwhelm him.


    As early as when he met He Lingxi, he released the little ghost to kill the sniper to avoid future troubles.


    After that, he let the little ghost and the female ghost lurch behind He Lingxi, waiting for the opportunity, naturally the little ghost and the female ghost killed a dozen bodyguards.


    He Lingxi slumped to the ground, looking at the little ghost and the female ghost with horror, but this was not what she feared the most, she was most afraid of Su Yan.


    Only then did she realize that she had done something wrong from the beginning, a complete mistake, but it has already happened, and there is no way to regret it again.

 Chapter 89： Two billion!

    Su Yan picked up the pistol on the ground and kept playing with it, and finally twisted the gun into a twist.


    He Lingxi lowered his head and was already desperate. It seemed that he was bound to die.


    Su Yan approached He Lingxi, looked at him faintly, and said, "Raise your head."


    He Lingxi slowly raised her head, her beautiful eyes were full of turbidity, she was already desperate, and her eyes naturally lost the emptiness just now.


    "Do you regret it?"


    He Lingxi trembled even more.


    He Lingxi nodded and said in a low voice: "Yes, I regret it, I really regret it, I don''t know you will be so strong."


    Who knows that Su Yan said, "Whoever doesn''t know is innocent, get up."


    He Lingxi was a little surprised, but Su Yan helped her up and patted the dust all over her body.


    He Lingxi understood a little bit, this kid must have taken a fancy to her own appearance, which made her desperate heart seem to have a ray of light.


    He Lingxi''s eyes were blurred, and he put on an S-shaped appearance, which was infinitely tempting.


    It''s a pity that Su Yan didn''t even look at it. He was not interested in He Lingxi at all.


    "If you can let me go, I can promise you anything."


    He Lingxi''s face was flushed, with a kind of shyness peculiar to a girl, like a flower in bud.


    A pair of eyes were shining with tears, and they looked lovely, and people couldn''t help but give birth to protection.


    It can be said that He Lingxi''s performance absolutely overwhelms those Oscar actor, and it has reached the extreme.


    "Promise me on all terms?"


    Su Yan said, looking at He Lingxi with a smile on her face, she had already seen her inside.


    He Lingxi was quite nervous. To be honest, she didn''t hate Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was not ugly, and he would have a supernatural force. It would not be wrong to be occupied by such a man.


    But He Lingxi rushed to the air and almost staggered to the ground, which made her ashamed and angry.


    "you?"


    He Lingxi didn''t understand, didn''t Su Yan want to let her go.


    "Didn''t you say that your grandpa is seriously ill?"


    He Lingxi nodded, but now she couldn''t protect herself, no matter how she would think of the old man.


    "I can cure him."


    He Lingxi didn''t doubt that with Su Yan''s ability to fight against the sky, it was not difficult to cure a person, not to mention that he also got the treasure in the Blood Dragon Pool.


    "Don''t you want to cure your grandpa?"


    "Think, it''s a pity that my life is in your hands. What''s the use of thinking."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he looked at He Lingxi''s eyes and said, "You can buy it with money."


    He Lingxi was stunned. In her opinion, would Su Yan still be short of money? It is not easy for such characters to want money.


    And Su Yan is indeed short of money, very short of money, the sum of money for those martial arts practitioners is only a few hundred million, but he needs a lot of money to build the spirit gathering formation.


    Seeing that Su Yan was not joking, He Lingxi''s eyes were even brighter. She saw hope, real hope.


    The things that can be talked about with money are nothing but small things to her.


    "Of course I am willing to buy with money, but Young Master Su also has to have the will."


    "So am I reminding you?"


    "Then how much does Young Master Su want?"


    "It depends on how much your life is worth, and how much your grandpa''s life is worth."


    He Lingxi cursed secretly, this guy definitely wanted the lion to speak loudly, but compared to fate, she was very willing to speak out.


    He Lingxi tentatively said: "My life is 50 million, my grandpa has 50 million, how about 100 million in total?"


    Su Yan smiled and shook his head, how could he be satisfied with this number.


    He Lingxi frowned slightly, stretched out two fingers, and said with difficulty, "How about 200 million?"


    Two hundred million is not a small sum for her. Although the He family��s assets are over tens of billions, many of them are real estate, and only two or three billion can be transferred. There are still many people in the He family that she can use. Only two hundred million.


    However, Su Yan still shook his head. He was still dissatisfied with 200 million.


    "Your life is low, your grandpa''s life is precious."


    He Lingxi gritted his teeth and finally said, "500 million, this is the highest price I can pay."


    Su Yan shook his finger and said with a smile: "Two billion."


    "Two billion!"


    He Lingxi took a deep breath. She knew that Su Yan would speak loudly, but she did not expect that Su Yan would need so much, two billion she might be able to get.


    "Master Su, I can''t get two billion."


    "Really, the He family is known as a tens of billions of empires, two billion can not be taken out, are you reluctant?"


    "No, a lot of money is real estate, and the family is not my sole decision."


    Su Yan pondered for a while, and then said: "Well then, I can do the work first and collect the money later."


    He Lingxi didn''t understand, looking at Su Yan blankly.


    "I can let you go first, and I can give you the medicine that saved your grandfather. The medicine is effective. You can call me the money within one month after returning to the casino."


    He Lingxi''s heart throbbed, because she couldn''t believe Su Yan''s words, how could such a smart person say such words.


    And He Lingxi didn''t want to give up this opportunity. After Su Yangang finished speaking, he said directly: "Okay, I agree."


    Su Yan smiled even more and stretched out his palm, wanting to shake his hand with He Lingxi as a sign of friendship.


    He Lingxi also quickly shook Su Yan''s hand, looking flattered.


    "Remember, one month''s time, don''t forget, if you exceed it, you will have to pay interest."


    He Lingxi nodded heavily, and then said, "Do I need to issue a certificate?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, I believe in Miss He''s character. Give me an address and I will send the medicine."


    He Lingxi and the two hurriedly gave Su Yan an address, and then left in a daze under Su Yan''s eyes.


    Sun Yan never understood. Seeing He Lingxi going away, he couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Su Shao, how can you let her go? She will definitely not recognize this account after she leaves."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If she doesn''t recognize it, I will find her then."


    Feeling the killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes, Sun Yan understood and couldn''t help but admire Su Yan even more. This is the style of a strong man, and everything is under control.


    "Let''s go, we have to go out quickly."


    The two of them walked along the mountain road for most of the day before they left the mountain. Sun Yan drove the Aston Martin Lagonda directly and drove away with Su Yanyang.


    At first, Sun Yan still had some worries. After all, this car is a razor, but Su Yan had no worries at all, so he couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 90： Psychic fluid

    The two drove all the way to the city. Su Yan did not go back to his rental house, but accompanied Sun Yan to a high-end community.


    Although Sun Yan is a city resident, he also has a real estate in Jiangzhou, where he will live whenever he goes to Jiangzhou to do business.


    Aston Martin Lagonda drove into the community and immediately attracted the crowd around him, full of envy.


    After parking the car, Su Yan and Sun Yan went upstairs, and when they arrived at home, they lied down directly, which was considered to be a relief to the tired body.


    "Old Sun, go out to eat something, but it makes me starve."


    Sun Yan nodded, his stomach croaked, relying on instant noodles all the way.


    Su Yan put Dendrobium officinale in the room, and he carried the beast core and the five-color flower with him. After all, these two things were too expensive.


    When the two came to a high-end restaurant, Sun Xun took the lead directly and knew the restaurant lightly, as if he were regular customers here.


    "Let��s try all the specialties in the store. Today, I��m going to have a special meal."


    Sun Hao smiled and said, "Okay, I want to have a refreshing meal today, but in the mountains my stomach is suffocated."


    But after a while, the huge round table was filled with food, and Su Yan opened his hands together and feasted, regardless of his own image.


    Although Sun Xun was very hungry, he still chewed slowly. This is a habit cultivated for many years and cannot be changed.


    These foods were nothing but ordinary things to Su Yan, not worthy of taste at all, so he would devour them.


    After the meal was served three times, Su Yan patted his stomach with satisfaction, and was finally full.


    After Sun Xuan paid the bill, the two of them drove back, and night was already falling.


    In the room, Su Yan sat on the bed and looked at Sun Yan and said, "I will refine the spiritual power liquid later. You will guard me. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    Sun Yan nodded quickly, with joy in his eyes, closed the door, and stood straight outside the house like a bodyguard.


    Su Yan took out Dendrobium officinale, and placed a few crystal clear bottles on the table, which were used to hold spiritual power liquid.


    The dantian surged, and a group of spiritual power directly appeared in the hand, shining with golden luster, pure and incomparable.


    With a casual move, Dendrobium officinale flew into his hand.


    Under the influence of spiritual power, Dendrobium officinale gradually turned into a blood-red liquid, with a violent meaning.


    The psychic liquid is almost the basic medicinal liquid of the cultivation world. Refining is not difficult, and the cultivation base in the later stage of the foundation period can be refined.


    For Su Yan, this is even more simple. He has even succeeded in refining the elixir. Isn''t it possible to catch the mere spiritual power liquid?


    However, Su Yan did not care. After all, it is not before. You have to be cautious and not sloppy. If you fail, you will lose all your previous efforts and the Dendrobium officinale will be destroyed.


    The red liquid kept spinning in Su Yan''s hands, getting less and less, until it reached saturation.


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power continued to surge, directly enveloping the red liquid, and the two merged, finally turning into drops of spiritual power liquid like blood pearls.


    Then Su Yan divided the spiritual power liquid into three parts according to 2:1:1, put them into three bottles one by one, sealed the mouth of the bottle, and everything was done.


    It seems that the refining of the spiritual power liquid is easy, but Su Yan is already sweating profusely at this time, obviously not really that easy.


    Su Yan took off his clothes, took a hot bath happily, put on a casual outfit, and opened the door.


    Sun Yan was living outside like years, this feeling was so difficult, he could hardly help but open the door.


    Fortunately, Su Yan opened it, which made him not implement the crazy idea in his heart.


    "Shao Shao, did you succeed?"


    "Ok."


    Sun Yan''s face almost bloomed with a smile, and he almost bowed to Su Yan 90 degrees.


    "Take this bottle, remember to take five drops a day, and refining it with all your strength, your breakthrough will not be difficult anymore."


    Sun Yan took it quickly, grateful to Su Yan again and again, and kept stroking the medicine bottle, as if more valuable than his wife.


    The bottle opened, and a refreshing fragrance immediately conquered Sun Yan''s nose, only to see drops of crystal clear blood-red liquid lying quietly in the bottle.


    Although these spiritual fluids are liquids, they are not fused, but are independent of each other.


    "You can send this bottle to the casino."


    "Yes."


    Sun Yan took it carefully, and naturally knew that this bottle of spiritual liquid was for He Lingxi. Although he was a little bit reluctant, he did not dare to be half selfish.


    Su Yan was holding a bottle of spiritual liquid in his hand, and he didn''t plan to take it by himself. This bottle of spiritual liquid had a magical effect.


    Sun Yan mailed the spiritual power liquid to the casino according to Su Yan''s instructions. He Lingxi received it soon and called Su Yan.


    "Master Su, you are really trustworthy."


    "Where, trustworthiness depends on you."


    "This thing is really amazing. I only gave my grandfather five drops. His complexion improved a lot. The doctor said his condition was under control. This is a medical miracle."


    He Lingxi was very excited on the phone, chatting with Su Yan all over the sky, praising Su Yan constantly.


    Su Yan listened calmly, and finally he said, "Miss He is so satisfied. It seems that she agrees with this transaction. I hope Miss He can abide by the agreement."


    "Don''t worry, I will start raising money now."


    After the phone was hung up, Su Yan dialed Hua Lao''s phone. Although he and Hua Lao had a clear line, he had a clear distinction.


    If it hadn''t been for Mr. Hua to tell him the Blood Dragon Pond, all this would be impossible. Su Yan must express his gratitude.


    This bottle of spiritual power liquid is most suitable for Hualao, not to mention that he can fully recover his strength, at least get rid of hidden diseases, and break through one or two realms by the way.


    "Old Hua?"


    "It''s Su Yan, how about this trip to the Blood Dragon Lake?"


    "Don''t mention it, only a piece of grass was caught."


    Mr. Hua was a little disappointed. He thought that Su Yan would get the so-called treasure, so he still thought about it too much.


    "Old Hua, I used this grass to refine a few bottles of psychic liquid. I didn''t dare to use it alone. I have asked the courier to send you a bottle of it."


    Old Hua said indifferently: "I''m already very sorry for you, it''s worth noting that you are still thinking about me."


    "By the way, I''ll mail that black card too. You can sign for it then."


    "Su Yan, don''t you discount my birthday? You have to keep that card anyway."


    Su Yan was playing with the black card, and now he didn''t need to live on this card at all. With Sun Fal, he didn''t need to think about food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    However, Mr. Hua righteously asked Su Yan to keep the card on the phone, but Su Yan still mailed it after all.


    However, Su Yan received the returned black card the next day, and Hua Lao did not receive it, which made him speechless.


    Holding the black card, Su Yan thought about it. Since Mrs. Hua doesn''t want it, keep it, and treat it as Hua Wanwan''s compensation.

 Chapter 91： Morning tea

    After refining the pill, it was already late at night. Su Yan asked Sun Yan to rest. He also lay in bed for a few weeks and went to sleep.


    Early morning is always intoxicating. Many people would rather lie in bed, but don''t know how fresh the morning air is and how charming the bright sunshine is.


    Su Yan got up very early, and he got up the moment the sun came out, because that time was the best time of the day and could absorb a trace of spiritual power.


    Standing on the balcony outside the window and punching a set of five elements, then rushed to the cold and put on a set of ordinary casual clothes, Su Yan left the complex with Sun Yan.


    "Shao Shao, what are you eating this morning?"


    "casual."


    "I''ll take you to have morning tea, the most authentic and authentic morning tea in Juquande."


    "Ok."


    The two drove straight away in the car.


    Juquande is a famous morning tea restaurant in Jiangzhou, which is more authentic than the place Hua Lao took him to.


    In fact, each store has its own characteristics, each is different, just see which one is more in line with their own tastes.


    People in Laojiangzhou do not eat luxury and luxury, they eat familiar flavors, and even more of a memory.


    When they arrived at Juquande, the two got out of the car and walked in with a familiarity.


    What catches the eye is simple and solemn, not luxurious, but rich in a high-end look.


    Most of the people who come here for morning tea are elderly people and young people are rare. Whether they are rich or poor, morning tea is essential.


    I chose a table near the window, the two were seated, and the waiter brought the ordering machine.


    Now that society is developing, many restaurants no longer need to order menus. They can order dishes directly with the name corresponding to the dish pattern, which is more convenient.


    "Come on, I rarely eat morning tea."


    This is true for Su Yan. Even morning tea is just a cup of low-quality, low-priced tea bought at home.


    If it doesn''t work, fry the tea leaves close to the burnt edge, then pour a little water into an egg, and boil it until it boils.


    "it is good."


    Sun Fal took the ordering device and ticked a few special dishes on it. Tea is naturally indispensable, and snacks cannot be discarded.


    After ordering the dishes, the two chatted without a word.


    "Shao Shao, your current realm is really consummated by a martial artist?"


    Although Sun Yan had known it for a long time, he was still shocked, the martial artist was complete, that was his unattainable dream.


    Su Yan nodded, there was no need to hide it, Sun Yan knew his realm would be more respectful instead.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t suffer from following me. It is not a problem to break through to the martial arts consummation, even a master is not a dream."


    Sun Yan''s face was full of excitement when he heard this, like a child warmed by sugar.


    "Don''t say Su Shao, after taking that spiritual power liquid, I feel that my whole body has been changed, and I have a faint sense of breakthrough."


    "After taking the spiritual power liquid, it is absolutely fine for you to break through to the early stage of the martial arts. As for the middle stage of the martial arts, it depends on your good fortune."


    Sun Yan nodded, he was very satisfied in the early stage of the martial arts, but he had never thought about it in the middle stage of the martial arts.


    "By the way, old Sun, I want to ask a question."


    "Shao Shao, why are you so polite with me? Isn''t it hurting me."


    "Do you know where there are places selling gems in Jiangzhou or nearby?"


    "gem?"


    "It''s jade, diamond ring, jade, etc., of course antiques are even better."


    "Oh, let''s not say that we are in the hinterland of the south of the Yangtze River. Although it is not as good as Yanjing and Shangguang, it is also considered a wealthy land. There are many places where these things are traded."


    "I need a large one, a treasure in a treasure."


    "Then I have to find out about it, but it seems that there is a large auction venue in Jiangzhou, where some sky-high prices are often auctioned."


    "Well, check it out then."


    The two ate breakfast slowly, and the gift has also changed the previous gorging. Recently, he has absorbed the five-colored flower and his spiritual power has grown rapidly. When the five-colored flower is fully opened and refined, it will not be difficult to break through the acquired realm.


    There happened to be a few people next to them at this time, presumably they were also eating morning tea, so Su Yan didn''t pay attention.


    But these people noticed Su Yan, with an angry look in their eyes.


    It turned out that Su Bingxian brought his son Su Tianlun to accompany the same business partner to discuss business here.


    When Su Tianlun saw Su Yan, his face immediately showed anger. Su Yan was so in the limelight this time that he actually kicked Zhang Jiandu out of the school.


    Now almost no one in the school dared to mess with him, they all said that Su Yan had a very hard background.


    But Su Tianlun didn''t believe that how could a salted fish have a backstage. It was just lucky to become a nouveau riche by relying on heavenly pie.


    Thinking of this, Su Tianlun couldn''t restrain the anger in his heart, and stood up directly.


    "Su Yan, are you eating morning tea here too?"


    When Su Yan heard of his reputation, he didn''t expect to see Su Tianlun. He just glanced at it, and then continued talking with Sun Yan.


    Su Tianlun was very angry and walked directly to Su Yan, looking at him with a gloomy face: "Don''t think that you will be fine if you are lucky. The Zhou family still did not give up the idea of ??killing you."


    Hearing the luck of shit, Sun Yan frowned and slapped Su Tianlun directly.


    "Where''s the vagrant, I even said **** after eating morning tea, do you want to die!"


    Sun Yan was full of anger, staring directly at Su Tianlun, whose cheeks were swollen, and a murderous intent spread out.


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he admired Sun Xun''s actions very much. This was in line with Su Baxian''s servant.


    Seeing Su Yan''s satisfied gaze, Sun Hao became bolder, and once again aimed at Su Tianlun.


    Su Tianlun directly clutched his stomach and curled up, obviously in abnormal pain.


    After all, Sun Yan is a consummate martial artist, and Su Tianlun, an ordinary person, naturally cannot withstand Sun Yan''s blow.


    Sun Hao stayed with him, because he knew that Shao Su knew this person and didn''t dare to kill him, and it was also a restaurant.


    Su Bingxian had a very happy conversation with the guests, and he didn''t even notice his son''s affairs.


    But when he heard Su Tianlun''s painful cry, he reacted and hurriedly helped him up.


    "Lun Lun, who beat you, which **** will kill you!"


    Su Bingxian suddenly became angry. Su Tianlun was his pride. He talked about business and brought Su Tianlun out. Naturally, he wanted him to have a long experience and lay the foundation for future business.


    Su Tianlun endured the severe pain and pointed at Sun Falcon.


    "Do you dare to beat my son?!"


    Su Bingxian looked at Sun Yan like an angry lion with violent eyes.


    "Fight and silly, if you didn''t kill him, even if his ancestral tomb was smoked."


    Su Yan''s face sank and looked at Sun Yan, "His ancestral grave is also my ancestral grave."


    Sun Yan''s face became stiff, and he quickly apologized: "Sorry, Shao Su, my mouth is clumsy, I am clumsy."


    Sun Yan kept apologizing, regretting his death in his heart. Why did he forget that Shao Su was also surnamed Su? You can guess it right away.

 Chapter 92： Liangkuan

    Su Yan''s face was full of black lines, and finally waved his hand, which was regarded as forgetting the past.


    "But not next time."


    "Dare not dare."


    Sun Yan heaved a sigh of relief, but the look in Su Yan''s eyes almost frightened his soul.


    To provoke a consummated martial artist, the consequences are terrible.


    Su Bingxian noticed that Su Yan was sitting opposite Sun Xuan, and the blue veins on his face suddenly appeared.


    "Okay, so you Su Yan, it turned out to be you!"


    Su Yan held the teacup and took a sip, without even looking at Su Bingxian.


    "You dare to let people beat my son, you are living impatiently, right?"


    Su Bingxian was furious. He was jealous because he heard that Su Yan had become a nouveau riche. Now his son was beaten and he was even more angry.


    Su Yan put down the teacup, glanced at Su Bingxian lightly, and smiled: "Am I impatient?"


    "I''m telling you Su Yan, we have already severed the relationship, don''t think it''s okay if you rely on the relationship."


    Su Yan''s face was even more smiling, full of abuse.


    Sun Yan''s eyes rolled around, and he understood seven or eight points in his heart. Knowing that these two were Su Shao''s enemies, his face was suddenly gloomy.


    Sun Yan patted the table, stood up, looked at Su Bingxian with a cold face, and said sternly: "You disrespect my Su Shao again. Be careful that I cut your tongue."


    Su Bingxian naturally wouldn''t be afraid, and pointed to Sun Yan and said, "Dare you, if you have the ability to try it."


    Sun Yan stepped directly out and blasted Su Bingxian with a punch, but Su Yan stopped him.


    "Old Sun, drink morning tea, why bother with barking dogs."


    Only then did Sun Yan retract his hand, staring at Su Bingxian with a cold face.


    Su Bingxian trembled all over, wanting to go crazy.


    "How dare you call me a dog, do you think I dare not beat you!"


    Su Bingxian directly raised his palm and slapped it towards Su Yan.


    In the past, he naturally hadn''t beaten Su Yan less. Whether Su Yanzuo did the right thing or did the wrong thing, he would be beaten up.


    However, this time his hand did not slap Su Yan, because Su Yan held his hand.


    "Su Bingxian, who do you think you are and want to hit me?"


    Su Bingxian was in pain, sweat came out of his forehead, but his eyes were still angry.


    "I was the one who beat you, you beast."


    Snapped!


    Su Yan''s palm directly came into close contact with Su Bingxian''s cheek, and Su Bingxian thumped back and fell to the ground.


    At this time, his cheeks were high and swollen, more serious than Su Tianlun, as if he was half a pig''s head.


    "I am a beast, then what are you!"


    Su Yan was finally angry, and the grievances he had suffered in the Su family kept playing back in his mind. It was a kind of humiliating years.


    "You eat mine and live mine, you just eat something inside and out."


    "You''re wrong, what did I eat you, what did I use you, where do I live?"


    "Which animal of my parents'' money took it to a happy life."


    Su Yan was so angry that he would definitely cut Su Bingxian off if it weren''t for his grandpa''s sake.


    "Go away, let me see you again later, see you once and fight again."


    Su Bingxian laughed, with a face full of contempt: "You are just a nouveau riche, what do you think you are rich?"


    "Then dare to hit me, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    "Then you can try."


    "You don''t know who I am working with today, his cousin is a famous figure in Dongcheng."


    Su Tianlun also said angrily at this time: "Uncle Ma, you must be responsible for us in this matter."


    The man surnamed Ma was also full of anger at this time, looking at Su Yan and saying, "I will call now and let my cousin come over."


    "Fight, remember to let them come quickly, or I will leave."


    The surnamed Ma quickly dialed the phone and asked his cousin to come immediately.


    Su Bingxian and Su Tianlun both had evil smiles in their eyes. As long as Su Yan was caught, they would have a way to prevent Su Yan from getting out.


    But after a while, a black car whizzed up and stopped at the gate. The three people got off the car and broke into the morning tea shop aggressively.


    The head of the man was a man with a beard and a pair of tiger eyes with the ability to capture the spirit. This is the cousin of President Ma, the famous martial arts master Liangkuan in Dongcheng.


    When this man saw his cousin, he immediately asked: "Cousin, who is bullying you? Mom is a mess, I will kill him."


    The surnamed Ma pointed towards Su Yan and Sun Yan, and said angrily: "It is these two people who dared to beat my partner. They are too lawless and arrogant!"


    Liang Kuan looked at Su Yan, with a violent expression on his face, he directly reprimanded: "Are you the two who beat me!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "No, we didn''t hit anyone."


    "Su Yan, did you persuade him, right? Lao Tzu''s face was swollen by you, you haven''t beaten anyone yet!"


    Su Bingxian jumped up, and at the same time he felt very relieved, because he was scared when he saw Su Yan, otherwise why wouldn''t he admit to beating.


    "I hit a dog, when did I hit someone."


    Su Yan remained calm, without waves, and did not take Su Bingxian seriously.


    "you!"


    Su Tianlun and his son were about to vomit blood, and they dared to call them dogs in front of so many people.


    "Master Liang, you have to take care of this."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this." Liang Kuan said coldly.


    At the same time, Liang Kuan''s two subordinates came over and looked at Su Yan and Sun Yan with unkind faces.


    Sun Yan looked at Su Yan, naturally seeking his advice.


    I saw Su Yan directly rushing to the two of them, punching them at will, and directly knocking them to the ground.


    Other people are also full of shock, which is too awesome.


    Su Tianlun was even more shocked. Su Yan''s power was too terrifying, even more terrifying than Su Yan in his impression.


    Liang Kuan was not frightened, and said furiously, "Do you dare to shoot at my subordinates and look for death!"


    Liang Kuan directly took out the pistol and pointed it at Su Yan''s forehead.


    Su Yan wanted to seize the pistol at such a short distance. It was also very dangerous. He didn''t expect that this person would simply take out the pistol.


    Su Yan looked at Liangkuan with a cold face, and said, "Do you know how arrogant people died?"


    "Huh, I don''t know!"

 Chapter 93： Majesty

    Liang Kuan didn''t care, he also knew that Su Yan was not easy to provoke, so he took out the pistol directly, so things would be easier.


    This person had a gun, but Su Yan didn''t do it directly. After all, bullets couldn''t resist with his current ability, so he could only ask Hua Lao for help.


    Su Bingxian walked over at this time and looked at Su Yan with a smile and said, "Su Yan, you have today too. How strong is martial arts, can you avoid bullets?!"


    In fact, Su Bingxian was also a little scared. After all, this was a gun, not a hammer, but it was worth it to make Su Yan scared.


    But Su Yan stared straight at Su Bingxian, and Su Bingxian was panicked.


    But he still opened his mouth and said, "Well, my lord has a lot. You just need to kneel down and admit your fault, and I will let Liangkuan let you go."


    Su Yan grinned and said, "If you kneel down on me, I can forgive you."


    "Toast and not eat fine wine!"


    But Sun Yan took out the phone at this time, searched and dialed.


    When the phone was connected, Sun Yan smiled and said, "Old Hua, where are you now?"


    "I''m at home, you think I follow Su Yan every day like you."


    "Come and have morning tea."


    "There''s something wrong, can''t come."


    "No, Mr. Hua, I''m a little troublesome here, I need your help."


    "Oh, is Su Yan in trouble?"


    Mr. Hua naturally understood that Sun Yan could not call him okay, and there was no intersection between them. There was only one possibility. Su Yan was in trouble.


    "Of course I am not afraid of ordinary people, but it''s not easy for others to point a gun at us."


    "Who did you mess with?"


    "It seems to be from Dongcheng martial arts world, what is Liangkuan called."


    "what!"


    Hua Lao was so angry that he almost broke the phone.


    Su Yan was a great kindness to him, and his precious granddaughter was saved by Su Yan.


    Mr. Hua picked up the phone and asked, "Where are you, I''ll come over immediately."


    "I''m gathering Quande."


    After Sun Sun finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Liang Kuan said angrily: "It''s really blown up, the acting looks very similar."


    "Hmph, you won''t be able to laugh later."


    Sun Yan sat directly on the chair and drank tea leisurely.


    Liang Kuan was a little guilty. Seeing Sun Xun''s so indifferent appearance, he was afraid that Sun Xun was calling Hua Lao just now.


    As time passed, Liang Kuan not only sweated on his forehead, but he was heartbroken and said directly to the two of them: "You want to delay time, believe it or not, I will break you now!"


    But as soon as his words fell, a luxury car came outside the store, and a person walked down from the luxury car, followed by a few people.


    When Liang Kuan saw it, his face immediately turned white, and his legs trembled slightly.


    Mr. Hua walked in, looking at Liang Kuan angrily and said, "Liang Kuan, you are so bold!"


    Liang Kuan was already frightened. He could become the leader of the Dongcheng martial arts world or Hua Lao''s support. He didn''t expect that he was the one who provoke him today.


    "Old Hua, I...I..."


    "What are you, you dare to threaten my benefactor!"


    "They beat others and threatened their lives."


    Liang Kuan can only bite this point, and the pig must not be afraid of boiling water.


    "is it!"


    Old Hua had always had a sullen face, and his aura was overwhelmed with relief.


    The surnamed Ma reacted and echoed: "Yes, they beat people and threatened to kill us."


    Old Hua looked at Su Yan and said, "Is that right?"


    "Don''t listen to your own words, Mr. Hua, we are eating morning tea here, but someone''s mouthful of feces has seriously affected our tea. For this reason, we furiously beat the dog, but it will not threaten our lives.


    "Xiaoliang, you disappoint me. I think this position has to be given to a reliable person."


    Liang Kuan looked dead, but now he really lost his wife and broke down.


    Su Yan and Sun Wei went out of the shop with Hua Lao, and the group was talking and laughing.


    "Su Yan, you have so many things."


    "Trouble Hua is getting old."


    "Little things, little things, come to me if you have time."


    "for sure."


    And Su Bingxian in the store, with a helpless look, can only cover his cheeks, and dare not speak at all, because the wide legs beside him are shaking.

 Chapter 94： Turbulence

    After eating morning tea, such a thing happened, Su Yan and Sun Yan were a little tired when they returned home.


    Su Yan just sat on the bed and practiced the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" for a while, and he felt a lot more comfortable.


    The five-color flowers that were worn next to him were still intact at this time, wrapped in spiritual power, and grew very well, and four flowers had fully bloomed.


    "There is only one last flower before you are done."


    Su Yan carefully put the five-color flower into the cloth pocket and left the room happily.


    Sun Fal was staying in the living room, just cultivating at the moment, the mist lingered all over his body, obviously it was a critical juncture.


    When Su Yan saw this, he couldn''t help but point out. Sun Yan''s performance during this period was pretty good, so he should be rewarded.


    "Hold your breath and concentrate, your heart is like still water, no waves or waves..."


    When Sun Yan heard Su Yan''s voice, he couldn''t help but act accordingly and slowly entered the state.


    "Heaven and man are one, yin and yang turn, and the sea of ??qi returns to one..."


    "Dao can be Tao, very Tao. The name can be the name, the name is very famous. People follow the earth, the earth follows the sky, the heavens follow the Tao, the Tao follows the natural. Tao is always doing nothing but doing nothing. Tao produces one, one life two, two produces three, three lives All things. Heaven and earth are one, one is Tai Chi, Tai Chi produces two instruments, two instruments transform the four images, the four images spread the eight trigrams, and the eight trigrams are all things...everything can be repaired!"


    Su Yan kept reading, and Sun Yan listened, slowly feeling the heat in his abdomen.


    I don''t know how long it has been, anyway, in a day or two, Sun Fal opened his eyes and his face was deep.


    "Shao Shao, I..."


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "Isn''t it weird that the abdominal changes?"


    "Yeah, I feel an extra ball in my abdomen."


    Su Yan''s face was covered with black lines, and he said, "The ball of wool, that is the dantian, it is the place to store spiritual power."


    "You are now officially embarking on the path of cultivation, so I will tell you something."


    "The path of cultivation begins in the pubic area, from the foundation building, and then the acquired congenital, and even Xuanming, to the realm of immortals."


    "Shao Shao, do you mean you can become a fairy?!"


    Sun Xuan''s pupils shrank suddenly and he was already dumbfounded.


    "Of course, becoming a **** can move mountains and stop the flow, but you can fly into the earth. If you become an immortal, it will be the sun, moon and stars, but you can''t think about it."


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master for taking me into the Tao."


    "You are not worthy of being my apprentice. You want to be my apprentice. Unless you achieve the Xuanming realm within ten years, you can only be regarded as my servant now."


    "Yes Yes."


    "But you still have to call me Su Shao to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "Small hearing order."


    "It seems that your realm should have reached the level of a martial artist, not bad."


    "Thanks to Master...Shao Shao for teaching."


    Naturally, Sun Xun was extremely excited, but just opened up a dantian, he directly broke through to the early stage of martial arts, and now he is also a monk in the middle stage of foundation construction.


    "Cultivation is extremely difficult. Of course, if you meet me, you will be destined, and this Profound Mind Art will be given to you."


    Sun Yan directly took over a piece of paper that had not yet dried ink, and it was naturally written by Su Yancai.


    Sun Yan almost fainted with joy. This thing must be a treasure, and it can be regarded as a family heirloom in the future. Of course, he even treats Su Yan as a god.


    "Go and check for me to see if there is an auction in Jiangzhou recently. I want to check it out."


    "Shao Shao, there is no need to investigate. I have a message on my mobile phone. An auction will be held in the Zhongcheng District of Jiangzhou Houtian. It is said to be the largest auction ever."


    Su Yan nodded and said calmly: "Very well, I hope I can meet a dear baby by then."


    The jade with aura is something you can meet but cannot ask for. Su Yan has already planned to go back and take the second place, and only needs exquisite jade.


    He intends to create a jade with spiritual energy by himself, but it takes spiritual energy.


    As long as you build a great gathering of spirits, are you afraid of not having spiritual power? At least in the acquired realm, there is no need to worry about spiritual energy.


    At this time Jiang Chao called. Today is the weekend, Jiang Chao wants to ask him out to play.


    "Brother Yan, come out to play, here is the beach with beautiful women, waiting for you, handsome guy."


    "I''m a bit busy lately, I can''t come anymore, you guys have fun."


    Su Yan needs to inscribe runes and runes, so naturally there is no time to play.


    Supernatural Jiang was very disappointed and could only helplessly hang up the phone.


    Su Yan''s biggest headache now is the location of the apartment. Obviously, this apartment won''t work.


    It takes a wide area to build the Juling Formation, and a place like a villa is very suitable.


    In addition, it would be best if you can choose a treasured geomancy place, and it will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Thinking of the villa, Su Yan also thought of his own money. It has been a few days since the group hasn''t moved yet. It seems that the deterrence is not enough.


    But he was not in a hurry to ask for money. After all, he said that within a month, it would not be too late to wait for the deadline.


    With so many things in his mind, Su Yan was naturally distracted, but Sun Fal on the side naturally didn''t dare to disturb Su Yan.


    He felt his dantian happily at this time, transformed all the internal energy in his body into spiritual power and stored it in the dantian, and felt that he was stronger.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a long arrow came in through the window, very fast, almost passing by Su Yan.


    This long arrow hit the wall directly, and sank deeply for half of it, which was quite shocking.


    Sun Yan was shocked, and said angrily: "Who dares to commit a crime here!"


    Su Yan was also shocked in a cold sweat. If he hadn''t leaned his body unconsciously, this arrow would definitely penetrate his heart.


    At this time, the walls had become extremely dark, and the walls still exuded a foul smell.


    Su Yan said quickly: "Run the dantian to release the spiritual protection body."


    Sun Yan did it immediately, and the stench was resisted outside.


    Su Yan directly took out the ghost gourd, and the stench was directly inhaled.


    His face was very ugly at this time, because it was a mortal game.


    First, the arrow is deadly. Even if it does not hit, the poisonous arrow can kill people. It seems that the enemy is by no means simple.


    Sun Yan was already furious, and his face was gloomy and said: "Su Shao, leave this person to me, and I will smash him into pieces."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s just the wind and the grass. What are you panicking and angry?"


    Sun Yan restrained his inner anger and stood beside Su Yan, standing by his side.


    After a long time, the cold arrow did not appear again, which made Sun Fal relieved a lot.


    But Su Yan calmly sat on the sofa, picked up the apple directly, and ate it with big mouthfuls.


    After the apple was nucleated, Su Yan looked out the window and said, "Since the assassination failed, why didn''t you show up?"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that you would still escape my cold arrow twice, but I still accept your life!"


    The sound changed by the voice changer spreads into the whole room, like the sound of the devil, revealing coldness and killing intent.

 Chapter 95： This killer is a bit cold

    "Arrogant!"


    Sun Yan yelled furiously, looking around, trying to find the enemy, but found nothing.


    "He is not arrogant, he does have that capital."


    Su Yan said lightly, but he was already extremely vigilant in his heart.


    If this person is not good and will not come, he must be extremely prepared. According to his spiritual perception, this person is at least in the middle stage of the martial arts.


    Su Yan knew that he had offended a lot of people. Some people paid for his life. Naturally, it was not a few, but it was not easy to be able to hire a strong man above the middle stage of the martial arts.


    "Hahaha..., you still have a little self-knowledge, I will leave you a whole body at this point."


    Whoosh!


    Another cold arrow flew in, but this time it was directly caught by Su Yan''s two fingers.


    The black poison gas is directly absorbed by the Raising Ghost Gourd, and the little ghosts and female ghosts like this thing very much.


    Of course Su Yan likes it too, this thing can still be refined into spiritual power, but he doesn''t have that leisurely mind now.


    The cold arrow flew by, and accompanied by a black figure, like a ghost, passed by the wind and directly entered the living room.


    Sun Yan stood in front of Su Yan and set aside his posture. His dantian spiritual power surged and he naturally wanted to fight this enemy desperately.


    But Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Old Sun, step aside, you are not his opponent."


    Sun Yan paused, but still obeyed Su Yan''s order, suddenly changed, looking at the man in black with a gloomy face.


    This person is in a black robe, which is really strange. Isn''t it particularly eye-catching to wear this dress during the day?


    "Enough personality."


    "Hmph, I lurked here last night, but I have never had a chance to shoot."


    "Now the killers are all playing high-tech, and they have voice changers. They are really professional."


    "Oh, the times are advancing. If you don''t change and don''t work hard, then the times will abandon you."


    "Yes, well said, very good."


    "Stop talking nonsense and fight."


    "What''s the hurry, let''s talk again."


    Su Yan smiled, still calm, and directly picked up the teacup and drank to himself.


    "Let me guess who sent you here."


    "Don''t guess, you can''t guess, and I won''t tell you."


    "Yes, you won''t tell me, after all, there must be professional ethics."


    Su Yan paced and continued: "I have offended many people, but few can afford you. After all, people like you are probably not just for money."


    "Money, am I still short of money?"


    "Lack, why not, people''s desires are endless, no one will think that they have too much money, of course you have another purpose, to repay gratitude and love?"


    "You have too much nonsense."


    The assassin shot directly, with a biting palm wind hitting, without wind, automatically, with a violent meaning.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand to resist, and the two of them touched each other with their arms, which was actually fluctuating with violent spiritual power.


    The killer''s face grew colder, because the target''s ability obviously exceeded his expectations and exceeded the realm that the employer had told him.


    "You are not a mid-stage martial artist!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but instead asked, "You surprised me too. I thought you were only a mid-stage martial artist, but I didn''t expect you to be a late-stage martial artist."


    Thinking of this Su Yan couldn''t help getting colder. If he hadn''t broken through the Blood Dragon Pond, he would really not be the opponent of this killer.


    It seems that my enemy knows himself very well, and he must take precautions in the future, but he can''t fully reveal his strength.


    The assassin''s eyes were cold, knowing that this would be a fierce battle, and he might also lose his life because of it, and his coldness could not help but suddenly rise.


    kill!


    The killer shot several poisonous needles, which were resisted by Su Yan one by one, and then he held a handful of falling cloud thorns and attacked Su Yan''s vitals.


    Su Yan turned over and dodged in the air, flew directly and kicked the killer''s arm.


    The assassin''s arm was painful, and the cloud thorn almost got out of his hand, blood was already flowing out of his arm.


    With this kick, Su Yan obviously used a flying kick. The power was amazing. He didn''t abolish the killer''s arm, which surprised him very much.


    "You turned out to be a martial arts master!"


    The assassin finally knew the realm of Su Yan, his face was shocked, and now he just wanted to escape.


    "Yes, it''s a pity you learned it too late."


    Su Yan took the initiative and slapped the killer''s neck with a palm, but he avoided it and slapped it directly against the wall.


    Suddenly, it felt like an earthquake. The neighbors thought it was an earthquake and fled in terror.


    The falling cloud thorn in the killer''s hand turned into an iron flower and flew towards Su Yan.


    During the flight, the iron flower gradually withered, revealing a slender poisonous needle.


    Not only did the poison needle attack Su Yan, but the withered petals also attacked Su Yan from all directions. It can be said that Su Yan has no way out.


    This process is abrupt and hardly gives people a chance to react. When you are still shocked and the petals are dying, the poisonous needle is likely to have submerged in your eyes.


    When the poison needle was the slightest distance from Su Yan''s eyes, it slowly melted, turning into a drop of crystal clear molten iron.


    The killer was shocked, and pointed at Su Yan and shouted, "Hercraft, magic!"


    "The trivial bugs and bugs also accompany me to use magic tricks, which is ridiculous."


    It turned out that Su Yan ran his dantian, concentrated his spiritual power in one eyeball, and directly activated it, turning it into a high-temperature thing, and the poisonous needle was naturally melted.


    This is not difficult for Su Yan, but it also has a failure rate, so he was gambling just now.


    The killer saw that the strongest blow could not cause any harm to Su Yan, and knew that it was impossible to kill Su Yan, so he could only retreat.


    Throwing down a smoke bomb, the killer wanted to escape the house, but he was wrong, how could Su Yan let him escape?


    The kid who raised the ghost gourd came out, floated directly to the killer, entangled his feet, and wanted to jump but jumped directly on the window, falling like a gold star.


    Su Yan walked over and directly tore off the killer''s black robe, revealing his true colors.


    "Humph, you have two options now."


    Su Yan didn''t say those two paths, but the killer definitely understood that this was an obvious situation.


    "I have traversed the rivers and lakes for decades, and today I have been planted."


    "I only give you three seconds."


    "Oh, let me tell you one more thing, you can die if you want, but it''s painful, don''t question my methods."


    "Come on, no matter how strong it is, I won''t be afraid of it. I want to pry my mouth open."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he directly released his spiritual power, and a spiritual power drifted toward the killer''s brain.


    The killer suddenly howled in pain, and rolled around in pain. It was really a heartbreak.


    Sun Yan shivered when he looked at him, it was too miserable.


    "Don''t tell me, I can directly destroy your brain, and then get the information I want."


    Of course, Su Yan was telling a lie. He can''t search other people''s information yet, just because his realm is too low.


    The assassin knew he had no way to survive, but he could no longer bear this kind of pain. It was a torture to the spirit.


    "I said, but please give me a good time."

 Chapter 96： Ruan Jiaozhen

    "Very well, I promise you."


    Su Yan stopped tormenting the killer''s brain. At this time, the killer was already drenched and couldn''t stop shaking.


    After recovering for a while, Su Yan motioned to Sun Yan to light a cigarette to the killer, and smoking would at least give him a trace of stability.


    The assassin took the cigarette and took a suffocated, his face full of decadence.


    "I really shouldn''t take this order."


    "But you took it, there is no regret medicine in this world."


    "Yeah, I think I have been in the south of the Yangtze River for decades and have killed countless people. I have never missed it, but today I am planted.


    The assassin looked at Su Yan, with a hint of respect in his eyes: "I am convinced, and the martial artist is perfect and I am invincible."


    "Just know."


    "But you really shocked me, you are less than twenty years old, you actually have such a strong cultivation base."


    "How big is this world, how can you sit down and watch the sky."


    The killer nodded and started to get to the point: "The person who sent me is Ruan Wentian."


    "Ruan Wentian?" Su Yan recalled, and suddenly said, "The existence of Jiangzhou''s big family is second only to Wanjia and Huajia?"


    "Yes, he called me directly and asked me to kill you, and he would return me 20 million after the matter was done. I mainly look at friendship."


    "Oh, I''m worth twenty million, I didn''t expect it."


    Su Yan''s eyes became gloomy. He didn''t expect that Ruan Wentian would dare to send a killer, but he underestimated him.


    It''s right to think about it. At the party that day, he not only "robbed" other people''s daughter-in-law, but also beat his son. No one could bear this tone.


    "I have said everything I should say, just beg you to give me a good time."


    "I fulfill you."


    Su Yan grabbed it casually, and the killer''s consciousness was destroyed, and he fell straight down.


    "Old Sun cleaned up the body."


    "Shao Shao, do you want me to go to the Ruan family."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said in a low voice, "The Ruan family is not so easy to deal with. After all, it is the third family in Jiangzhou. It is said that their family also has an original master in the martial arts world."


    Sun Yan nodded and listened to Su Yan''s instructions.


    "Let��s stay quiet, then I will destroy the Ruan family."


    Su Yan naturally wanted to wait until his realm was a little higher. After all, he couldn''t know the level of the treasure of Ruan Jiazhen.


    ...


    High-end villa area in Jiangzhou Midtown.


    At this time, Ruan Wentian, the head of the Ruan family, has been waiting anxiously, waiting for the final result.


    The killers he sent out were well-known in Jiangnan Province, and naturally they were not comparable to the killers sent by Zhou Huihuang.


    He was very confident, because his father nodded too much and was satisfied with the killer.


    Sitting next to Ruan Wentian was Ruan Jihe, who was also waiting at this time, and he hated Su Yan.


    "Father, the assassin hasn''t heard from this time, will something go wrong?"


    "No, his ability is obvious to all, maybe it took some time to find Su Yan."


    The father and son looked at the red wine and both took a sip.


    But until the next morning, Ruan Wentian''s cell phone did not ring, and there was no call from that strange number.


    Ruan Wentian''s face was abnormally ugly, and he was abnormally haggard without sleeping all night.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, the killer is said to be the late martial artist, how could he not be able to kill the little beast."


    Ruan Wentian still didn''t want to believe it, but it was true. The killer didn''t call all night, and the matter was already in front of him.


    "Could he give up this list?"


    Ruan Jiuxian thought for a while, and there was only this explanation. He didn''t believe that the killer was killed by Su Yan.


    At this time, a person walked outside the door and bent down respectfully and said: "Chairman, a corpse was found in the suburbs of the north of the city. It looks like that killer."


    "Show me the photo."


    Seeing the photo of the corpse, Ruan Wentian collapsed on the chair, his body as if hollowed out.


    "How is it possible, how could that little beast kill him!"


    "Father, this is already a fact. What we have to do now is how to deal with Su Yan''s anger."


    "Yes, the little beast has probably asked the employer. We have to be fully prepared."


    Ruan Wentian kept pacing, thinking about it, and finally said: "This matter has to be discussed with your grandpa, and in addition, I have to have a bowl of ventilation with Hua."


    "Father, he at least dare not come to our house blatantly, after all, he has grandpa''s deterrent."


    "Well, you must be careful when you go out in the future. This is an invisible threat."


    The Ruan family became panic for the next time. A being stronger than the late martial artist, how could it not make people scared, and this person was still lonely and unscrupulous.


    Barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, this kind of people will die, it will be a disaster.


    For a while, Ruan''s family all started to operate. First, they searched for Su Yan''s residence, and then monitored him day and night.


    Of course, the Ruan family is not that stupid. They send people to monitor Su Yan. The city''s large and small monitoring equipment is their best assistant.


    In addition, the Ruan family has maintained close contact with the Hua family. Ruan Wentian is a little scared if he wants to do Su Yan''s work through Hualao.


    He wanted to spend money, but was directly rejected by Hua Lao.


    He had already offended Su Yan, and he couldn''t be confused anymore. He sent a killer. Is there still room for maneuver in this matter.


    Master Hua repeatedly urged Hua Wanwan not to interact with Ruan Jiao. He was worried that his precious granddaughter would be harmed in the future.


    He knew that Su Yan would not easily let go of the Ruan family, it would be a shocking event, I am afraid that the Ruan family will be shaken.


    He knew better that Su Yan didn''t do anything now because the ancestor of the Ruan family hadn''t died yet, and Su Yan was jealous.


    "Weifeng, you must persuade Wanwan not to allow her to stay with Ruan Jiong. She will definitely be hurt by then."


    "Father, I have told her countless times, and even warned her, but she directly brought me raw rice to cook mature rice."


    "what!"


    Hua Yiwan was hit hard, and his face was instantly pale.


    "Father, this matter is not as bad as you said, after all, the Ruan family still has the Optimus Pillar."


    "Hey����"


    Hua Yiwan could only sigh non-stop. Judging from the spiritual power liquid that Su Yan gave him, he could guess that Su Yan was bound to soar into the sky, it was impossible to stop it.


    At this time, Su Yanzheng and Sun Yan were discussing things about Sun Yan.


    "Shao Shao, something happened to my house."


    Sun Yan''s face was anxious, obviously anxious.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Well, you go, it''s important to deal with housework, you can ask me if you have any questions."


    "Thank you Su Shao."


    With Su Yan''s approval, Sun Yan left the residence directly and left Jiangzhou in his luxury car.


    Aston Martin Lagonda Su Yan doesn''t care, after all, he doesn''t know how to drive now, at least he doesn''t have a driver''s license, and it''s useless to keep it.


    But Su Yan is also preparing to get a driver''s license, and he will still have to drive himself if there is something in the future.

 Chapter 97： auctions

    Three days later, Jiangzhou��s most grand auction ceremony began, and it became a post-dinner talk among Jiangzhou people.


    Under the banner of charity, this auction will donate one percent of the total auction value to charity.


    Celebrities from all walks of life will be there to help out. Business tycoons, politicians, socialites and socialites, and even security guards in the martial arts world can expect that it will be very lively.


    It is said that the people who can get admission tickets this time are not ordinary people. The tickets are very tight, only 1,000 tickets.


    A ticket holder can only bring one person to participate, which means that there are only two thousand people at the auction conference.


    And most of them are still collectors lovers, after all, this is an auction, and collectors need to spend money to buy it.


    Su Yan also bought an evening gown specially for this, because he was afraid that he would be seen as poor again.


    Waiting for the start of the auction, Su Yan found a hotel nearby and stayed in, planning to take a rest before going in.


    As soon as he checked in, someone knocked at the door, and when he opened it to see if there were no people, there were a bunch of small advertisements.


    "I rub, this hotel still has this thing, it''s really vulgar."


    Su Yan threw the small advertisement directly into the trash can, and the pure beauty was silent, let alone these unclean chickens.


    Now, only Jin Shiya was thinking in his heart. This girl made him dream. Although Su Yan knew that she was not her own Ziqiong fairy, this girl still gave him a heartbeat.


    After this period of time is over, it is time to find her, Su Yan thought to her heart, and she couldn''t help but be full of Jin Shiya.


    As night gradually approached, the auction site became more and more lively, luxury cars gathered, and people were full of voices. Su Yan was still lying on the window looking at the night scene.


    The night scene here is not beautiful, muddy, and you can barely see the sky.


    Because it is in the middle city, every inch of land is golden, and the floor repairs are extremely close. It is a luxury to want sunshine.


    Leaving the hotel, Su Yan strolled towards the auction venue, which had already been warned by many security guards.


    This is not uncommon. After all, there are so many celebrities coming tonight, so naturally you have to pay attention to safety.


    This time, the leaders of Jiangzhou City personally came to the scene, which is considered to be enough to give the auction face.


    Not only the upper-class people in Jiangzhou really want to participate, but the other neighbors also came here.


    The original ticket price of 10,000 yuan was copied to 100,000 yuan, but the supply still exceeded demand.


    Su Yan didn''t want to buy a ticket at all. Does he still need to buy a ticket if he wants to go in?


    In the auction hall, a group of heavily armed special police officers strictly checked, and no one was allowed to enter with any dangerous goods.


    Su Yan looked at the door. With so many people guarding it, it was not easy for him to get in. He couldn''t help but look to the top floor of the auction.


    The auction was held at the Xideer Hotel in Zhongcheng District. This is a five-star hotel, which is much more advanced than the hotel in Zhang Qiang''s family.


    It is said that this hotel is the property of thousands of families, which can bring them hundreds of millions of income every year, which makes many people envy and hate.


    But no matter what tactics are used, no one can shake this hotel for half a minute. It has been standing in Jiangzhou for nearly ten years.


    There are nine floors in the hotel, which is not high, but it occupies a large area. It is said that Wanjia is currently trying to approve the procedures and wants to increase it by ten floors.


    Su Yan came to the top of the hotel. He is not alone here, there are many people watching the moonlight here, of course some of them have other purposes.


    Like Su Yan, they took the rope, chose a place where there was no one, dropped the rope directly, and climbed down the rope.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It seems that there are many people who want to fish in troubled waters."


    Su Yan also dropped the rope, but when he was about to climb, someone came.


    This person was surprised when he saw Su Yan, but he laughed when he saw the rope.


    "Brother, you want to get in too."


    "Yeah, you can''t get a ticket."


    "It''s the same, we don''t affect each other."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan descended to the fifth floor, then broke into the window, and came to the corridor on the fifth floor. He fainted a security guard, put on his clothes, and walked down grandiosely.


    On the third floor, a group of security guards stopped Su Yan.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A security guard said sharply, staring at Su Yan with bad eyes.


    Su Yan said calmly: "The captain told me to go downstairs to reinforce, saying that there are few people downstairs."


    The security guard glanced at him, and then let him go.


    Su Yan came to the second floor, took off the security uniform, threw it into the trash can, and directly picked up a glass of champagne, as if he became a guest here.


    At this moment, the auction is already very lively, even more lively than the Huajia Gala.


    Most people who went to the Huajia party were from Dongcheng, but this auction was rushed by the whole city and even the immediate city.


    From this difference, we can see the gap between Wanjia and Huajia. Wanjia has been the overlord of Jiangzhou for many years and must have the capital.


    Before the auction started, Su Yan just found a corner and sat down, slowly sipping champagne to pass the boring time.


    At this time, the broadcast sounded: "Let''s welcome Jiangzhou Deputy Leader Qin and Wanjia Group Chairman Wanjin Watch auction opening speech."


    I saw two middle-aged men with big belly humbly walked to the podium. The group of people below stopped talking and looked at them with champagne.


    With a smile on his face, Deputy Leader Qin took the lead to deliver the opening congratulatory speech: "I am very happy to be at such a grand auction today. Fortunately, Leader Liu is busy with his business, otherwise I would not have this opportunity.


    The next group of people burst into laughter, and everyone was in a happy mood. Deputy Leader Qin''s words were naturally to ease the atmosphere.


    Deputy leader Qin continued: "This is the largest auction in our history in Jiangzhou, which can be compared to auctions like Christie''s. The most important thing is this is a charity auction. I am very pleased for this. Thank you all."


    Deputy Qin directly bent over and bowed, and everyone burst into thunderous applause.


    After that, Wan Jin, the chairman of Wanjia Group, gave a speech. It was nothing but empty words, thank you for the support of the city and thank you for your kindness.


    In the end, he naturally will not forget the purpose of this auction, which is charity.


    "I solemnly promise here that one percent of the auction transaction value will be donated to the **** Foundation for the education of children in impoverished mountainous areas. I hope this will be considered as a contribution to the country."


    A young man next to Su Yan curled his lips and said, "Donate to the **** Foundation. That''s not just meat buns and dogs."


    "No, not all of them have been circulating recently. These Foundation Crosses have no access to anything. You can''t see what they have donated."


    "Don''t talk about it, the leaders of the **** Foundation are still sitting there. You can bear it after being heard."


    "Hmph, I will be afraid of him, and I won''t go to him for a loan."


    "That''s true."

 Chapter 98： familiar person

    Su Yan looked at these people indifferently, very plain, because these things had nothing to do with him and could not affect his life.


    The purpose of his coming here is whether he can find valuable things, no matter what, he doesn''t have the mood and time.


    After Chairman Wan Jin finished speaking, the host was chattering for a while, and everyone lost interest and started talking with each other.


    There is still a period of time before the auction begins. This time is not idle, it is precious to many people. This is the time to rachel, make friends, and even get to know noble people.


    The people in this hotel are quite famous, none of them is worth more than 50 million.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not talk to these people. If he didn''t know him or not, he didn''t have that thought. He just sat in the corner and waited slowly for the shooting.


    Vice Mayor Qin walked down, and a group of people immediately surrounded him, all wanting to have a drink with Vice Mayor Qin.


    Vice Mayor Qin was also very bold, clinking glasses with everyone one by one, and after a few conversations, he left the hotel.


    Wan Jin, chairman of Wanjia, said to everyone at this time: "Vice Mayor Qin still has important things to do, so he can only leave early. Don''t care about everything, everything is as usual, everything is as usual."


    "Who is Vice Mayor Qin, member of the Standing Committee of the Municipal Party Committee, do we dare to have opinions, haha."


    "Yes, Jiangzhou''s third-in-command, that''s the one who dare not offend. It''s too late for us to flatter."


    More than two thousand people gathered in the huge meeting room. Many security guards were on the sidelines to maintain law and order, and many courtesy ladies were in charge of matters.


    These ladies of etiquette are not small, but the chairman of Wanjia Wanjin paid a lot of money.


    These people are all important college students in Jiangzhou, and all of them are beautiful and beautiful, and they are selected after strict training to be responsible for the management and reception of the hotel.


    Many wealthy politicians are turning their eyes around and taking advantage of the opportunity.


    Su Yan has been sitting in the corner, naturally no one cares, and he is happy too.


    But he was found out, but it was not a bad thing.


    "Brother Yan, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Classmate Wang Lihong, please don''t confuse a certain singer.


    This person is Jiang Chao''s deskmate. Su Yan has an impression of him. Although he has a good family, he is very sincere and honest.


    "Can''t I be here if you are here?"


    Wang Lihong scratched his head and smiled awkwardly: "I didn''t mean that, I was only surprised to see you."


    "Well, you came with your dad, right?"


    "Of course, how else could we come in here."


    Wang Lihong remembered something, and couldn''t help but look at Su Yan and ask: "By the way, Brother Yan, this guy who came in is worth more than 50 million yuan, will you make a fortune?"


    "What kind of fortune am I? I''m just a security guard here, plainclothes security guard, don''t tell me about this."


    Wang Lihong smiled, naturally thinking that Su Yan was teasing him.


    "By the way, everyone else is okay, I haven''t been to school for so long."


    "Everyone is okay, Jiang Chao just has a crooked nose, and his mother wants him to go to Korea for plastic surgery, haha."


    "Why doesn''t he go to Thailand for plastic surgery, it''s better to have a complete surgery."


    "Haha, Brother Yan, you are so funny."


    "Brother Laiyan, let''s have a drink. It''s a celebration that we can meet here."


    The two touched a cup, and then they both got bored. This was nothing to Su Yan, but Wang Lihong blushed.


    "Brother Yan, I have forgotten that, fighting with you is just looking for a dead end."


    Su Yan smiled and did not speak.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came over and said to Wang Lihong: "Lihong, let me meet the world soon."


    Wang Lihong and Su Yan said goodbye, and followed his father to a crowd not far away.


    Su Yan came down again, sipping champagne and felt that time was so slow.


    It just so happened that someone walked out of the bathroom at this time and was stunned when he saw Su Yan.


    But before long, a resentment, even killing intent, appeared on this person''s face.


    Su Tianlun''s hatred for Su Yan is hard to let go. It is a hatred of jealousy and envy, and of course there is a deeper hatred.


    At Juquande that day, Su Yan humiliated their father and son in public. How could this shame be forgotten.


    So when Su Tianlun saw Su Yan, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were fixed on him.


    Su Yan felt really unlucky, it was really annoying to meet this guy everywhere.


    Su Yan directly ignored Su Tianlun''s gaze and simply lay down on the chair to sleep.


    And Su Bingxian also walked out at this time, seeing the strangeness of Su Tianlun, couldn''t help asking.


    "Tianlun, what''s up?"


    "This product is here too!"


    Su Tianlun said this almost gritted his teeth, shaking all over because of anger.


    Su Bingxian also saw Su Yan, and his face suddenly became cold, but he still remembered Ju Quande''s painful beating by Su Yan.


    But this is not another place, and they can''t tolerate their father and son going wild, so they have been able to endure no attacks.


    Although they can''t vent to beat Su Yan, they will naturally not let go of the addiction.


    "Su Yan, I really didn''t expect to see you everywhere."


    "I didn''t expect, are you dog-skin candy, why are you sticking to me? You have to stop if I kill you?"


    Su Yan looked at the two of them, his face was very plain, and he could no longer feel angry with them, so how could the ants get into his eyes.


    Although Su Bingxian was angry at this time, looking at Su Yan''s face revealed a playful look.


    "Su Yan, do you still want to pretend in front of us?"


    "Who do you think you are, I want to pretend to be in front of you?"


    Su Yan''s expression was contemptuous, and he didn''t even look at the two of them.


    "Su Yan, isn''t that Aston Martin Lagonda yours?"


    "When did I say it was mine."


    Su Yan looked at the two like a fool, which made the two of them feel angry.


    "It''s not yours, then what are you pulling!"


    "I tugged and what happened, did you forget the pain in your face?!"


    Su Yan carried a trace of anger, he was the most annoying of flies, and kept buzzing around and disturbing quietness.


    The two of them subconsciously covered their faces and stepped back, but when they saw that Su Yan was completely indifferent, they realized that Su Yan was just frightening them, not only frightened and angry.


    "Su Yan, do you know what this place is? This is a ten thousand hotel auction. Can a nouveau riche like you come here?"


    "If you can come, I can''t come?"


    Su Yan was full of playful abuse, looking at the two like a fool.


    "You are not qualified, here is that talents worth more than 50 million are qualified!"


    Su Bingxian almost roared lightly, so that everyone around him looked over in surprise.


    "Whether I am qualified is a matter for you, are you qualified?"


    Su Tianlun immediately said with a proud look: "Su Yan, please listen to me. Our company has raised 30 million yuan, and now it has a market value of 100 million yuan. Do you think we are qualified?"


    "Oh, I have succeeded in investing with my parents'' money, but don''t be happy too early. I will come back sooner or later if you take my things."


    Su Yan looked at the two with that cold eyes, did not hide his killing intent, even a trace of pressure filled the two people''s face suddenly.

 Chapter 99： Trouble

    Su Bingxian felt the cold of Su Yan''s murderous intent, and his heart trembled a few times, and it took a long time to recover his composure.


    That day, Su Yan swollen him with a palm, letting him know that Su Yan was not easy to provoke, and seeing Su Yan twist the handcuffs into twists, he would naturally not be so stupid that an egg hit a stone.


    "Don''t think that you can be lawless if you know the evil ways. This is a society under the rule of law. If you dare to touch my hair, I will definitely make you unable to eat."


    Su Bingxian is very confident, and with his current contacts, he can naturally do it.


    Of course, the reason why he dares to be so arrogant today is that Sun Xun is not there. Of course, Su Bingxian thinks that the eight million luxury car is Sun Xun''s, and the director of the Dongcheng Police Department is also selling Sun Xun''s face.


    Even if the director of the Dongcheng Police Department knew Su Yan, he was not afraid, because this was Zhongcheng, not Dongcheng.


    Thinking of this, Su Bingxian''s face became more and more indifferent and a faint smile appeared.


    "Hmph, just you, ant."


    Regardless of Su Yan''s contempt, Su Bingxian said frankly: "I have found out your worth very clearly. Apart from the five million you extort from Zhou Huihuang, you have no other property."


    "Dad, I''m afraid he has almost used everything."


    "Haha, that''s right, you can''t even get five million now, you still have the face to come here, it''s really a joke."


    Su Bingxian''s strategy is naturally insidious. He has been investigating Su Yan, but he did not find out about Su Yan and Hua Lao, because Su Yan and Hua Lao are dead, many people do not want to mention it, so Su Bingxian does not know.


    If he knew that Su Yan had something to do with Hua Lao, he would not dare to trouble Su Yan if he gave him eight courage.


    That''s the old head of the military region, and Jiangzhou City Party Committee leaders have to sell a bit of a thin face.


    Su Bingxian looked at Su Yan with more interest, because he had attracted the attention of many people.


    The more people pay attention, the better for him. To expose Su Yan''s disguise, Su Yan will inevitably be discredited and dull.


    "Su Yan, you are only worth three or four million at most now. Where do you come from the confidence to come to this auction, can you buy it? Even the cheapest will make you bankrupt."


    "Haha..."


    The Su family and his son laughed very happily. They thought they had completely avenged themselves, and they had completely recovered their face.


    Several people watching from the side recognized the Su family father and son, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter with Lao Su?"


    "Isn''t this ridiculous that this person is worth several million but ran into this place?"


    One of the young men looked at Su Yan with an angry look: "You have the face to come here. This is not a place where you upstarts can come."


    Another person came over, just like the image of the diamond king, he was very dissatisfied with what this person said.


    "Who said this is a place where upstarts cannot come, can''t I come?"


    "It''s Westbrook, of course you can come, you can come."


    This Wei Shao is worth hundreds of millions, and is a big winner in the jewelry industry, so young people naturally dare not offend him.


    "West Shaw, I''m talking about him."


    "He?" Wei Shao smiled contemptuously, took a sip with a cigar in his mouth and said, "As long as he deserves to be called a local tyrant, isn''t that embarrassing to the local tyrant?!"


    "Wei Shao is right. This man is just a poor man, not a local tyrant."


    "Yeah, looking for a house in Midtown is worth millions of dollars, so it''s a local tyrant, isn''t everyone a local tyrant?"


    A group of people burst into laughter again, looking at Su Yan with all their faces.


    "You''re not going away yet, do we have to ask the security guard to let you go? I''m afraid you will be even more embarrassed by the time.


    "Yeah, let the security guard take care of it if you don''t leave, hold you away, and see what face you have in the future.


    The Su family father and son happily touched a cup and celebrated their victory. In their opinion, they had completely knocked down Su Yan, which was regarded as a breath of bad breath.


    Su Yan put down Champagne at this time, looked directly at the young man, and said word by word: "You have the ability to say again that I am a poor man."


    The young man was naturally a little scared when he saw Su Yan''s unkind gaze. It was a shock to the soul.


    But he still took the courage. After all, he is worth tens of millions of people and there is no need to be afraid of a poor man worth millions.


    "What can you do, do you dare to hit me?!"


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, Su Yan flew up and slapped the young man''s cheek directly, making a very crisp sound.


    The young man fell to the ground, hurriedly clutching his cheeks, and vomiting blood all over the floor.


    The people around were shocked, and never thought that Su Yan would really dare to hit someone. Everyone stepped back, not wanting to provoke them.


    The Su family''s father and son jumped up immediately, pointing to Su Yan and said: "You are so brave, if you dare to beat people at the auction, you are dead."


    Su Bingxian shouted at the downstairs: "Security guard, security guard, someone hit someone, come on!"


    A group of security guards walked up immediately, looking at Su Yan with a bad expression.


    However, Su Yan said, "If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    "Who is so arrogant, dare to be so arrogant in Wanjia Hotel."


    A young man walked over, followed by several young people of the same age, all around 20 years old.


    Su Yan knows this group of people, isn''t it just those guys from Xingyu KTV?


    The leader is Guo Wei, the son of a district chief, Zhang Qiang and Xiao Yao beside him, and a young man with his girlfriend.


    Guo Wei was also taken aback when he saw Su Yan. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was actually making trouble here.


    Guo Wei was ordered to inspect the hotel. This was a task assigned to him by the young master of the Wan family, and he was proud of it.


    Zhang Qiang''s expression was very complicated. After all, Su Yan had saved them and the Little Demon. He was actually grateful, so he didn''t say a word from the side.


    Guo Wei also knows that Su Yan is not easy to provoke, and he is not good at all. Hearing Yu Xin doesn''t have a trace of fear, such fierce people are not easy to provoke.


    He also knows why Su Yan is so arrogant. If an ordinary martial artist encounters a problem, he will naturally resolve it by force.


    "It turned out to be you, what a surprise."


    Guo Wei looked at Su Yan and wanted to see even the slightest panic in his eyes, but he was disappointed.


    Seeing so many security guards, there was no panic, which showed that Su Yan had no scruples at all.


    Guo Wei''s eyes rolled randomly and he couldn''t help asking: "Su Yan, what''s going on?"


    "This kid can''t spit out ivory, so I had to slap him, and it turned out a bunch of tusks."


    Guo Wei knew that the young man was making trouble in advance, so he was relieved and asked the security guard to withdraw.


    "Just forget about it, you apologize to Su Yan."


    The young man was so wronged that he wanted to apologize to Su Yan himself, but he dared not apologize because he knew that Guo Wei was a little bit towards Su Yan.


    After the apology, the youth left in embarrassment, but the Su family father and son did not give up.


    "Guo son, you are a little bit partial, right?"


    Guo Wei glanced at Su Bingxian and said with a smile: "Where am I partial? Besides who you are, what right do you have to point fingers at me."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but this Young Master Su is important. Can he come here if he is worth a few million?"


    Guo Wei also realized this when he heard this, and couldn''t help but look at Su Yan. He couldn''t help.


    "If he is not worth enough, he must get out!"


    Other people also agreed. The gathering place of a group of powerful and powerful people will naturally not let the lower class come here. Isn''t it just a rat shit?


    Seeing so many people have said so, Guo Wei could only say sorry to Su Yan. Obviously, he was helpless and hoped that Su Yan could leave directly.

 Chapter 100： Liwei

    Guo Wei had no good intentions with Su Yan, and Xingyu KTV Su Yan ignored him that day, which actually made him very angry.


    But Guo Wei thought for a while, Su Yan saved Zhang Qiang after all, so he never troubled Su Yan.


    Just now Zhang Qiang pulled Guo Wei, naturally wanting Guo Wei to help Su Yan, after all, Su Yan saved him, especially the little demon.


    The little demon looked at Su Yan from the side, her eyes fluctuated, and her heart was still extremely grateful. If it were not for this young man, she would have fallen into the abyss.


    The little demon was also begging Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang clenched his fists and said to Guo Wei, "Brother Wei, can you... It would be shameful to be kicked out like this."


    Guo Wei frowned and said to Zhang Qiang: "Qiangzi, don''t you understand this situation? He has enemies. Now so many people are watching, if he is not driven out, then I will be in trouble."


    Zhang Qiang was silent. This is the fact. He has reached a point where he can''t maneuver, and he can''t help.


    Zhang Qiang apologized to Su Yan and tried his best.


    Su Yan has always been indifferent, seeing the disgusting faces of Su family father and son, he can only adjust the anger in his heart with wine.


    "Su Yan, what are you doing here? You are shameless. I am ashamed of you."


    "Yes, you are a millionaire, you just buy a house without starving to death. You dare to come here. It''s a joke."


    The Su family and his sons still mocked them, as long as Su Yan was embarrassed, the happier they were.


    Because of the excitement, more people have noticed here, everyone is looking at it with curiosity, and some even come over.


    Many people have a look of contempt and jealousy. They are worth tens of millions, and they naturally look down on Su Yan''s so poor.


    "Is this kid worth a few million? How could he get in here?"


    "Yes, this matter is probably the responsibility of the security guard."


    "I wonder now if he has a ticket."


    "Yes, that''s right, maybe it was mixed in."


    A group of people talked about it, all suspecting that Su Yan did not have a ticket.


    In fact, Su Yan was also a little uneasy. He did not have tickets. If he was found out, he would not be despised again.


    The Su family''s father and son were as excited as discovering the new world, almost jumping for joy.


    Su Bingxian angered Su Yan and said sharply: "You are a poor man who dare to come in without a ticket. What kind of occasion is this and you must be beaten to death if you catch you."


    Su Yan looked at Su Bingxian with a sneer, and said in a low voice: "Then you can try it. I will let you fight. If it hurts, I will count as I lose."


    "you!"


    Su Bingxian was so angry that he almost squirted out a mouthful of blood. He was not afraid at all. It was an endless mockery to let you hit if he wanted to.


    When Su Bingxian heard his son''s narration, he naturally knew that Su Yan was no longer an ordinary person. He was a martial arts practitioner. It is said that Tiger Stool couldn''t help him.


    He naturally didn''t dare to step forward, unless he was looking for death by himself.


    Su Bingxian could only look at Guo Wei and said in a low tone, "Don''t you care about Wei Shao?"


    "Through it, it must be managed."


    Guo Wei looked at Su Yan with fluctuating eyes, which naturally made him retreat when he was in trouble, so that he could handle things easily.


    However, Su Yan did not move a bit, still drank the champagne on his own, which made Guo Wei very angry.


    "Su Yan, don''t toast or drink fine wine. This is an auction, not a KTV!"


    "Of course I know this is an auction."


    "Then you show your admission ticket and prove that you are worth more than 50 million yuan, otherwise I can only let the security ask you to go out. Don''t blame me if you''re embarrassed by that time."


    "Who are you, what qualifications do you have to ask me to show the admission ticket, what qualifications do you have to ask me to prove my worth."


    "you!"


    Guo Wei was furious and picked up the beeper directly. Since Su Yan is like this, he won''t think about it anymore, so let''s tear his skin thoroughly.


    "Manager Tang, there is a scorpion on the second floor, I hope you can come forward to solve it."


    "Received, received, come right away."


    But after a while, a middle-aged man in work clothes rushed over with a group of security guards.


    Manager Tang looked at Guo Wei with unkind eyes and asked, "Young Master Wei, who is causing trouble?"


    "he."


    Guo Wei pointed to Su Yan, who didn''t know how to promote him, so he would naturally no longer be half-hearted.


    Manager Tang immediately said angrily: "Please show your admission ticket and proof of your worth."


    "What if you can''t prove it?"


    Manager Tang''s face became cold, and he said sharply: "Then get out!"


    This sound almost exploded in the corner of the second floor. More than a hundred people heard Manager Tang''s anger, and the others just glanced at them, and then continued to talk with their partners.


    "Su Yan, get out quickly, otherwise it won''t be easy to say when the police arrive. You must know that this is Midtown, not Xicheng."


    "What kind of thing are you, you have been here for Bibi, believe it or not, I will let you stay in the hospital for a year now."


    "Don''t be arrogant, I will sue you for slander, and then you will ruin your family."


    "Humph."


    Su Yan was full of disdain, and directly slammed his foot into the seat of champagne, and the seat suddenly turned into a pile of debris.


    The people present were stunned. Even if you have the strength, you can only damage the seat at most, how can you turn it into a pile of debris.


    Everyone involuntarily backed away, realizing Su Yan''s toughness, and a trace of fear filled his heart.


    The Su family''s father and son had already escaped to the periphery in fright. They just wanted to watch the show, but didn''t want to be hurt by Su Yan.


    Upon seeing this, Manager Tang trembled with anger, and could only pick up the intercom and said, "Old Mei, someone is making trouble here, it''s a cruel role!"


    A low and vicissitudes of voice came from the intercom: "Just let the security stick out."


    "But Mr. Mei, this man is so evil, he turned the seat into a residue with one kick."


    There was silence on the intercom, and then said in a low tone: "Then don''t fight him head-on, I am now escorting Deputy Leader Qin, and I will rush over immediately after delivery.


    "Ok, yes."


    With the affirmation of Elder Mei, Manager Tang couldn''t help having a bit of confidence, and looking at Su Yan was also gloating.


    "What place do you think this is? If you dare to make trouble here, Mr. Mei will definitely let you know what a pot is made of iron later."


    When people around heard of Mei Lao, they were first taken aback, and then their pupils tightened, because the word Mei Lao is too famous.


    A rich man was shocked: "Manager Tang, is it possible that Elder Mei is the head of the Mei family?!"


    Manager Tang nodded, and said triumphantly: "We Wanjia Group paid a lot of money to invite Mr. Mei. Who does not know Mr. Mei in Jiangzhou?"


    "Old Mei, it''s said that he broke through to a martial artist not long ago, and he was terribly tough."


    "Yes, his deeds have been circulating. He once singled out fifty gangsters and won."


    A group of people showed solemn expression and were all frightened.

 Chapter 101： When will the money owed to me be paid

    One person singles out fifty people without defeat, and the other party is still a vicious gangster. What kind of power is this?


    Everyone showed respect, this was really a powerful person, and at the same time these people looked at Su Yan even more maliciously.


    The Su family''s father and son were even more excited, and Su Tianlun smiled and said: "The wicked have their own strong people to accept."


    "Old Mei is more than strong, his status in Jiangzhou martial arts world can scare you to death."


    "Yes, Elder Mei must be selling the face of Wanjia, so he won''t bow his head for that little money."


    "Lao Mei is second only to the existence of Liu Tao''s martial artist, and he is a first-class martial artist in Jiangzhou."


    "Lao Mei has been in the rivers and lakes for decades and has done many good things for people. In fact, I really admire him."


    "Think of Xihua Dongmei in those days. How might he be prestigious, but Hua Lao is no longer in the past, hey."


    Someone who knows the existence of Lao Mei couldn''t help but speak out, wanting more people to know, and also want to see Su Yan''s fear of trembling.


    "Boy, you will suffer when Mr. Mei is here, I advise you to hurry up and get out."


    "Hey, isn''t he dragging? How can he let him go like this now."


    "Yes, just stay here. When Elder Mei arrives, I think you can still be tough."


    "Haha, I seem to have seen him being beaten by Mr. Mei."


    "This kid asked for himself, wait for death."


    No one is optimistic about Su Yan, Mei Lao is so famous, in the eyes of everyone, Mei Lao can easily solve Su Yan.


    In fact, what they wanted most was Su Yan''s trembling expression, but they were disappointed.


    Hearing all this, Su Yan was still very indifferent, pulled a chair over, and sat down leisurely to taste the wine.


    Feeling that the alcohol was not enough, Su Yan took out a handful of Huangguoshu cigarettes, shook one out and smoked it directly.


    "What cigarette did he smoke?!"


    "I haven''t seen it before, but looking at the brand is definitely not famous."


    "It tastes so choking, so bad."


    Manager Tang was furious and pointed to Su Yan and said, "If you dare to smoke in public, you will die!"


    "What if I **** it, how can you stand me?"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to say that Wei Shao also smoked, it must be against him.


    However, Su Yan still arbitrarily took away the smell of smoke. After all, he did not want those who did not offend him to smoke second-hand smoke.


    Manager Tang was choked by Su Yan with nothing to say. No matter how much he speaks, he can only find it uncomfortable. Now he can only wait for Elder Mei to arrive.


    For a while, this deflection has attracted the attention of many people, and more than two hundred people have been onlookers, all talking about it.


    But the real bosses don''t bother to watch. They are the focus, so how can they watch.


    At this time, Mr. Mei, after sending away Deputy Leader Qin, directly asked the driver to drive back to the hotel.


    "Hurry up, Xiao He, something happened to the hotel."


    "Okay, Old Mei."


    The driver slammed on the gas pedal, and the luxury car galloped on the boulevard, but after a while it was at the hotel.


    After getting off the bus, Mei Lao walked into the hotel majesticly, but a group of martial arts professionals stopped him directly.


    "Old Mei, I haven''t seen you, but it makes us easy to find."


    "Yes, how could you agree to be Wanjia''s security consultant, Mr. Mei."


    Elder Mei showed a faint smile and replied: "Wan Jia has repeatedly asked, it''s hard to be kind."


    "You drink well first, I have something to deal with, and I will come back to drink with you later."


    "Well, Mr. Mei, go ahead."


    Saying goodbye to a group of martial arts circles, Elder Mei went directly to the second floor, and a group of people gave way when they saw him.


    Seeing Mr. Mei coming, the faces of this group of people showed excitement, and that imaginary picture would become a reality.


    The Su family''s father and son even smiled roundly, waiting for Su Yan to be violently beaten, and then threw them out of the hotel.


    Manager Tang directly greeted him, and said with a humble expression: "Mr Mei, you can count."


    Old Mei''s face sank and said angrily: "Huh, you can''t solve a troublemaker, what use do you want?!"


    Manager Tang sweated on his forehead, feeling upset, but he didn''t dare to refute it.


    He could only say aggrievedly: "It''s not that we don''t want to solve it. You see, he turned the table and chairs into scum with a single kick. Why don''t we go up and die?"


    "A bunch of pustules."


    "Mei''s lesson is, but the immediate task is to solve the problem."


    Elder Mei nodded, and stopped reprimanding Manager Tang. Solving important issues is the top priority.


    This is the largest auction in Jiangzhou. Naturally, there should be no baskets, as that would have a great negative impact.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there are not many people who are paying attention right now, suppress it, then it is nothing, and it will not have any impact on the auction.


    "Where is the person?"


    Manager Tang immediately pointed out: "Sitting there, it''s very arrogant."


    "Ok."


    Old Mei walked over and stopped when he was five meters away from Su Yan.


    Su Yan was facing Elder Mei at this time, so Elder Mei did not see Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan was still very leisurely, just picked up the snack and ate it, seemingly nervous, but this made the people present couldn''t stand it.


    "What a courage, Elder Mei dare to do so when he comes!"


    "It''s so arrogant, it''s really reckless."


    "Old Mei, this person is so contemptuous of you, you must make him look good."


    "Yes, there is a saying in the martial arts world that the strong cannot be insulted."


    "Old Mei, kill him!"


    A group of people shouted, obviously angry and intolerable, they all wanted to kill Su Yan by themselves, but their ability was limited and they could only seek Mei Lao.


    Old Mei also had a gloomy face. He could feel that the young man in front of him was a little extraordinary, because he felt a wave of fluctuations. This young man was also a person in the martial arts world.


    "Young man, this is not your back garden. Are you afraid of losing your life so rampantly?"


    Elder Mei spoke in a flat tone, but with a shocking wave, he approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan was still eating snacks, without replying, his mouth was full, there was no time to speak.


    Old Mei was angry, like blue veins on the bark of a dead tree, and his tone became cold.


    "Which doll are you, do you want me to do it myself?"


    Old Mei naturally thinks that Su Yan is a person in the martial arts world, maybe the disciple or son of that martial artist.


    He wanted to figure it out, and then punish him, so that he could directly avoid misunderstandings.


    "Old Mei, what are you polite with him? He is just a poor man and he hasn''t gotten a ticket yet."


    "Yes, Elder Mei, he is just an orphan of my Su family, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Bingxian also directly stated Su Yan''s identity.


    Elder Mei had no scruples and broke out directly.


    "If you do anything recklessly, then I''m not welcome."


    A dark energy circulated in Mei Lao''s body, the majestic meaning made Mei Huhu alive, and the invisible aura made the surrounding people''s face suddenly change.


    In the face of all this, Su Yan was still calm, without a trace of fear at all.


    He took the snack, turned around, and tried to swallow the snack from his mouth into his stomach.


    Su Yan looked at Mrs. Mei with a faint smile on his face, and asked: "Old Mei, when will you pay back the money you owe me?"

 Chapter 102： Im worth thousands

    "Old Mei, when will you pay back the money you owe me?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but its penetrating power was so strong that almost everyone onlookers heard it.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, thinking that they had misheard it. You could see Su Yan''s debt-collecting eyes, and everybody didn''t think it was a mistake.


    But how is this possible? How could Mr. Mei owe Su Yan money? This is really a big joke.


    When everyone understood, they all laughed scornfully, thinking that Su Yan was too funny.


    "Oh my god, this kid is so funny, I almost laughed."


    "This is probably the funniest joke in history. How dare you ask Mrs. Mei for money and say that Mrs. Mei owes him money."


    "This kid is scared and stupid, otherwise, how could he say such maddening words."


    "I think so, I must have been scared stupid, sad."


    A group of people laughed and ridiculed, and their eyes were even more proud. If you use one word to describe Su Yan in their eyes, it would be most appropriate to jump over the wall.


    Su Tianlun also looked up to the sky and smiled. He was very relieved to see Su Yan so embarrassed, and he was very happy.


    "Su Yan, you also have today. If you kneel down and apologize to us, maybe we can still intercede with you."


    "Please, this little beast deserves it."


    Su Bingxian glared at Su Tianlun, his eyes full of violent and cold smiles.


    But when everyone said something to me, ridiculing Su Yan, even verbally, Manager Tang felt something was wrong.


    He was right beside Mei Lao, he felt Mei Lao Zi was trembling, his legs trembled, it was a kind of scared feeling.


    Manager Tang can��t understand why Elder Mei is like this. This is totally unreasonable. Is Elder Mei suffering from a hidden illness?


    But he didn''t think about it correctly. Lao Mei is a martial arts champion, how could he be ill.


    Manager Tang kept thinking about it, but just couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t help but look at Elder Mei, his face turned green.


    At this time, Old Mei''s legs trembled, trembling uncontrollably, and becoming more and more intense.


    This is not the reason why his face is green. The real reason is that Mr. Mei''s face is trembling at this time, and the big beads of sweat are constantly rolling down.


    What kind of situation is this? It is obviously an expression that will only appear when you are afraid of reaching the extreme. The temperature of this venue is suitable, and it is impossible for Mrs. Mei to sweat because of the heat.


    Old Mei''s eyes were full of fear, it was an absolute fear, just like seeing a evil star.


    All this was discovered by Manager Tang, making his heart beat wildly, and he couldn''t help but glance at Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yan''s smile on his face, he seemed to understand something. He didn''t want to believe it and had to believe it because it was the fact that was in front of him.


    "Mr Mei, what''s the matter, talk?"


    "That... that..."


    Elder Mei hesitated for a long time, still speechless, and finally fell to his knees with a plop.


    This kneeling terrified everyone present. The female was frightened and Huarong turned pale, while the male was full of horror.


    "Old Mei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Someone asked with concern, thinking that Elder Mei was sick.


    "Old Mei, does it matter, or should I call 120?"


    "Old Mei, you can''t fall down, this kid hasn''t settled yet."


    ...


    Facing the words of a group of people, Elder Mei was terrified. He knew that he had offended Su Yan, and now he could only try to make up for it.


    "roll!"


    Elder Mei scolded a group of people, using his inner strength, and scared everyone back.


    "The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, but he doesn''t even know that Senior Su is here, and the little one is convicted."


    When Elder Mei said that, he knocked his head directly at Su Yan, and even blood came out of his forehead.


    The people present were even more frightened, already too scared to breathe, how could this be possible.


    "Why, this is why, how could Elder Mei kowtow to that kid to admit his mistake."


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with Elder Mei?!"


    "Elder Mei, how can you kowtow to him, you are the master of the martial arts world."


    The Su family''s father and son also looked dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe the facts before them. This was too unexpected.


    Lao Mei ignored the words of the people around him and said by himself: "Senior Su, Lao Yu really doesn''t know you are here."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan faintly agreed, took a sip of champagne and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you, I just asked when you still owe me money."


    Old Mei showed a look of embarrassment on his face and said in fear: "Senior Su, I have been raising money. It takes time."


    "You have seen it too. Now many people think that I don''t have the worth of fifty million, and that I am not qualified to come here. You have to give me money to stay here."


    Everyone present was completely dazed, Mei Lao really owed money to this kid, which is too incredible.


    Knowing what Su Yan meant, Mr. Mei turned and looked at the onlookers angrily: "Keep your dog eyes open and see, this is Senior Su, the real master of our martial arts world. You still dare to look down on people. Killing you is the blue smoke on your ancestral grave."


    "Old Mei, how can he be so young...how could it be possible!"


    A real estate tycoon still doesn''t want to believe it, but a boy under the age of twenty is a martial arts leader. It makes Elder Mei so scared, which is too hard to believe.


    "Yeah, how could it be so young."


    "People shouldn''t look on their faces, and the sea can''t be measured. Senior Su is very talented.


    "If you don''t want to die, please hurry up and apologize to Senior Su. If he gets angry, blood will flow here."


    The Su family''s father and son''s faces turned pale in fright, and they fell slumped on the chairs, which is considered as a complete fall.


    "Father, how could Su Yan be so strong!"


    "How do I know that we completely offended him this time, it''s over."


    Guo Wei was also pale at this time, and he never thought that Su Yan would be so strong that he would let Old Mei surrender.


    He suddenly realized what had been circulating recently, and Su Yan had taught Liu Liang a lesson, and that was probably true.


    The little demon''s gaze fluctuated, and his eyes were full of joy. Su Yan was his benefactor, and she would naturally like to see him if she could not be hurt.


    "Old Mei, why are you so angry? They just laughed at me. I am not as small as I am."


    "Yes, yes, Senior Su is the belly of the prime minister."


    "Elder Mei, it''s been almost a week, you have to hurry up, send me the 30 million yuan as soon as possible, otherwise you will have to add interest."


    Old Mei immediately replied: "Don''t worry, Senior Su, I will send it here as soon as possible."


    No matter where Elder Mei dared to be half-hearted, he was scared to pee in Xuelongtan, not to mention that Su Yan now feels stronger, unless he is desperate.


    "All right, get up, how bad it is to kneel, you are an old man."


    Elder Mei is almost crying, and he knows that I am an old man, and he knows that I respect the old and love the young.


    Elder Mei got up and stood beside Su Yan respectfully, like a servant.


    Su Yan looked at the crowd of onlookers, his eyes changed, and finally he shouted directly: "Don''t you look down on me? Didn''t you say that I am not qualified to come here?"


    A group of people were shocked when they heard this. Su Yan was looking for troublesome rhythm.


    "Su Yan, Mei owes you 30 million, and you are not qualified to come here, you should get out!"


    Su Bingxian has gone mad. He doesn''t care how strong or scary Su Yan is, but he wants Su Yan to get out of the hotel.


    "Really, Mei always owes me only 30 million, but there are still many old Mei, I''m worth tens of millions, don''t you qualify!"


    Elder Mei also echoed: "Senior Su''s worth is conservatively estimated to be over 500 million!"


    Just kidding, there are still so many people who owe Su Yan money, and the judges are all 100 million yuan, not to mention that the Liu family is all the assets.


    Moreover, these are still small heads for Su Yan, and He Lingxi is missing him 2 billion.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, like eggplants that had been beaten by frost, completely wilted.


    Su Bingxian''s complexion was so ugly that he kept staring at Su Yan with his bitter eyes, and he was still trying to restrain Su Yan.

 Chapter 103： Yu Xins Fury

    Su Bingxian has disregarded everything. He just wanted to bring down Su Yan, but unfortunately the original perfect situation was completely broken.


    He was still thinking, still thinking of a way, that he must stumble Su Yan.


    Su Bingxian scratched his head and thought hard, but he really thought of it. This was a problem that he had just ignored.


    "What if you have such a worth? If you don''t have an admission ticket, you should get out!"


    He was almost certain that Su Yan didn''t have a ticket, because Su Yan should have taken it out just now.


    Everyone also suddenly realized that Su Yan should have neglected to get the admission ticket.


    At this time, two security guards also ran over. One of the security guards reported to Manager Tang: "Manager Tang, we found someone mixed in, knocked him out, and snatched his security uniform."


    "That person is him, right?"


    Su Tianlun pointed at Su Yan. He hoped that Su Yan would just come in, so that no matter how valuable he was, he could only be driven out.


    The security guard looked at it and immediately said: "It''s him, it''s him!"


    The people around were in an uproar, and there was a lot of discussion. The group of people who were scared to face just now rose with enthusiasm.


    "It''s too weird to have such a high net worth."


    "I think his worth is fake."


    "Yes, Mr. Mei, you won''t be partial to him."


    Old Mei angrily said: "Will I be partial? If you don''t believe me, you can ask other people."


    "Su Yan, you don''t have an admission ticket. Now let''s see what you say."


    Su Yan smiled coldly, with an additional admission ticket in his hand, and then flew towards Su Tianlun.


    The admission ticket was like a sharp blade, directly cutting off Su Tianlun''s thumb and sprinkling blood.


    Su Tianlun howled in pain, and his face was suddenly covered with sweat while covering his arms.


    Su Bingxian''s face changed drastically, pointing to Su Yan and staring blankly and said, "You, how dare you hurt people to your face!"


    "If it wasn''t for your surname Su, it would not be as simple as cutting off your fingers."


    "Get out of here, don''t let me see you again, next time I won''t show mercy!"


    Su Yan stared at the two with a cold face, did not hide his killing intent, and his deep eyes made the Su family father and son not dare to look directly.


    They were completely scared, maybe Su Yan really dared to kill them in front of so many people.


    In order to survive, Su Bingxian could only help Su Tianlun to escape from the hotel.


    At this time, a group of martial arts practitioners in the hall also heard the restlessness upstairs, especially when they were shocked to hear that Elder Mei kowtows to a young man, this shocked their faces.


    Everyone gathered together and walked over. The moment they saw Su Yan, a group of people turned pale.


    They wanted to escape, but unfortunately they were left behind by Su Yan''s voice.


    "The big guys are here, why, but come to talk?"


    A group of people came over slowly, and they all bowed directly to Su Yan.


    "Everyone, what are you doing, get up quickly."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and all the talents stood up one after another, looking humble and terrified.


    But the people around were not calm. They were already shocked by an old Mei kneeling and kowtow, and half of the Jiangzhou martial arts world knelt down to meet, which is too unreasonable.


    "Is this young man a newcomer in the martial arts world?"


    "I''m afraid it is, otherwise why half of the martial arts world treats him so respectfully."


    "But this is too respectful, unless it is one of your elders, how can it be possible to kneel and worship."


    "Yes, it''s a shame to bow down."


    The surrounding business and political tycoons are all looking at it. This can''t help but attract their attention. The martial arts world is known as one of the three realms, but it is as famous as the business and political circles.


    Su Yan''s place has become the center of the hall, and everything is closely watched.


    When everyone in the martial arts world heard these talks, they felt their faces dull, but they couldn''t help it. If they didn''t kneel down and worship, if Su Yan was unhappy, they would kill the Quartet directly and kill them all.


    So they weighed between dignity and fate, and finally chose fate, not to mention that Su Yan is higher than their realm, and bowing down is not that shameful.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a smile, and said lightly: "Now you are all almost gathered."


    A group of people can only agree in embarrassment, which is really embarrassing.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I didn''t come to you today to ask for money. One month later, there will be a long time."


    "Thank you Senior Su."


    A group of people can only be busy thanking, but their hearts are tickling Su Yan with hatred.


    "Well, it''s all gone, it''s gone."


    A group of people from the martial arts world left, but Su Yan did not get leisurely, because a few people came towards him again, and they were aggressive.


    Headed by a young man with deep-set eyes, it was Yu Xinyu Shao who had a great hatred with Su Yan.


    When everyone saw Yu Xin, they all said they couldn''t post it to please. After all, the son of a mayor was a big hit.


    Many people didn''t expect Yu Xin to come. After all, Wan Jia and Yu Xin had a bad relationship, but only secretly.


    When Yu Xin saw Su Yan, there was a calm smile on her face, not as cold as she started to walk over.


    It can be said that his smile is sinister, like a smiling tiger.


    "Introduce yourself, Yu Xin, Xingyu KTV and Tongue Hotel are all owned by me."


    Su Yan nodded, knowing Yu Xin''s purpose, but he was also a little surprised. The Xingyu KTV and Tongue Hotel had happened for so long, and this person came to trouble him. It was too slow.


    "Brother Tiger used you to deter me."


    "Haha, I have already disciplined the tiger."


    "Oh, you have to teach your dog, who will follow you from now on?"


    Su Yan directly fought against each other, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin''s expression remained unchanged, but he could see his palms slowly squeezed up. He would only do this when he was angry.


    "The dog bit a big man, I can only punish him, right?"


    "Then you can be merciful, he is not biting a big man, but a big man, you should actually kill the dog and stew the dog."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, the clouds were calm, and he didn''t put Yu Xin in his eyes.


    Yu Xin''s face sank. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be clever, and the idea of ??taking advantage of this aspect could only be stopped.


    Yu Xin''s expression changed, and she said directly: "You beat my people and smashed my place. How do you solve it?"


    "You pay me 10 million, I don''t want too much, after all, you are also Shao Yu."


    Blue veins appeared on Yu Xin''s forehead, and he was obviously extremely angry, and he burst out directly: "What a courage, I want you not to get out of this hotel today!"


    "Yo, Shao Yu is angry, I''m so scared."


    "You leave a hand or a leg."


    "If you don''t say that I have forgotten, you don''t have to give ten million, you can leave one hand and one leg."


    The person behind Yu Xin immediately stood up, holding a dazzling pistol in his hand and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    "Don''t dare to be arrogant when you think that martial arts is very strong, can you be faster than a gun, can you avoid bullets!"


    A wicked smile appeared on Yu Xin''s face, and it was obvious to him that Su Yan had become a turtle in the urn, and it was impossible to escape with his wings.


    "My heart is full of anger. I want to get rid of it, so I can only take one part from you."


    Yu Xin looked at Su Yan, the Yinxie smile was even worse, and it was full of cold chill.

 Chapter 104： This is the strong one!

    Seeing Yu Xin pulled out a pistol, everyone around was so scared that he was holding his head and scurrying. This is still an auction, a police film.


    Everyone stayed far away, for fear of being implicated and being a victim.


    But although these people were afraid, they were extremely happy because Su Yan was about to be cured.


    Facing the three pistols, Su Yan fiddled with his bangs, without a trace of panic.


    There is no fear in his eyes, fear is what he has never felt before.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to show your guns in public. No wonder you have a good father."


    Su Yan looked at Yu Xin with interest, slightly surprised, after all, guns are prohibited items in China, and they cannot be privately held.


    Yu Xin smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "This has nothing to do with my father. This is a grudge between you and me."


    Not only Yu Xin, but his men also took out pistols and pointed at Su Yan.


    "This kid probably sinned against Yu Shao before."


    "It must be a big contradiction to make Yu Shao so angry."


    "The nickname of the smiling tiger, this kid is terrible now."


    "Now that kid has suffered some."


    "It deserves it, it''s better to be killed by a shot, otherwise it''s hard to dispel my hatred."


    "Yeah, arrogance is self-accepted. It seems that you have to keep a low profile in the future."


    "Su Baxian, I advise you not to resist."


    "Really, what if I resisted?"


    "Bullets are not a joke."


    ...


    Yu Xin directly pulled a chair and sat down, raised Erlang''s legs, and whistled leisurely.


    After blowing for a while, he just said, "It was only for your faulty parts. You have to fight with me. You know it''s amazing."


    "Yeah, how could Boss Yu''s son not be great."


    "Don''t mention my father, this matter has nothing to do with him." Yu Xin was angry, and he was still afraid of these people going out and talking nonsense.


    "It''s not your father, what kind of thing are you?"


    "Su Yan, it seems that you can only unload some of your parts first, then you will be honest, you can rest assured that I will unload slowly."


    Yu Xin showed a cold smile, and it seemed that Su Yan had no way to escape.


    Instead, Su Yan smiled and said, "Why are you sure that I will be dismissed by you?"


    "Unless you die!"


    It happened that at this time, a lady of manners didn''t know the situation and brought a bowl of fruit, but when she saw the pistols in the hands of these people, Hua Rong was suddenly shocked.


    Su Yan Feiyue pounced on this lady of etiquette, then took three toothpicks and held them in his hand.


    "Su Yan, don''t think we dare not move you to the hijacker!"


    "Who said I want to kidnap people, I just need a few toothpicks."


    The three toothpicks broke away from Su Yan''s hands quickly and quickly, and flew to Yu Xin''s three men, reaching the ultimate speed.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the Tesuji of the three men was pierced by toothpicks.


    The three of them suddenly cried out, their arms weakened, and the pistols fell directly to the ground.


    Yu Xin''s expression changed, turned to pick up the pistol, and fired three shots directly at Su Yan.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, instead of hitting Su Yan, Su Yan directly avoided relying on his flexible body.


    At this time, Su Yan was not close to Yu Xin, there was a ten-meter difference between the two, so Su Yan was able to dodge the bullet.


    After the three shots, Su Yan directly picked up the table and slid towards Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin pulled the trigger again, and a few more shots hit the round table.


    The bullets shot all around, frightening a group of people holding their heads, for fear of stray bullets injuring themselves.


    Yu Xin still wanted to pull the trigger, but unfortunately there were no bullets. He hurriedly possessed to pick up the pistol, but Su Yan had already attacked him.


    Su Yan flew a kick and directly kicked Yu Xin in the face. Yu Xin fell to the ground, vomiting blood in his mouth, with a few teeth mixed in.


    Yu Xin covered her face and said vaguely: "You dare to hit me, I want my father to kill you!"


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan flew up again, and Yu Xin''s other face was swollen like a pig''s head. This was just the beginning. How could Su Yan let him go so easily.


    Grabbing Yu Xin''s arm directly, with a click, it was as crisp as sugarcane, and it broke directly.


    "I won''t take your life, but your hands and feet should be remade."


    Su Yan grabbed Yu Xin''s other hand and cracked directly.


    With broken hands, Yu Xin thought it was impossible to get up, so she could only lay on the ground and wailed in pain.


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Xin contemptuously, took a cigarette out of his arms, and started smoking directly.


    "I''ll smoke a cigarette first, and then I will break your legs."


    When Yu Xin heard this, she almost fainted. This was the rhythm to make him a vegetable.


    Even if they are sent to the doctor in time, they will cause serious sequelae, and they may become vegetative.


    He regretted it, really regretted it. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was so strong that he could escape the bullet attack.


    At the same time, he was angry and furious, as long as Su Yan didn''t kill him, he would kill Su Yan.


    The people around him have completely changed their views on Su Yan. They can hide from bullets, and they can hurt the three of Yu Xin''s subordinates with toothpicks. How powerful is this ability.


    But people in the martial arts world felt from Su Yan''s oppressive power that Su Yan had reached the end of the martial arts stage, and their faces paled with fright.


    The arrears that were originally planned to be delayed, everyone is trying to really raise money, I am afraid it will really be gone if you don''t give a small life.


    The entire auction was shocked by this uproar. Wanjia Chairman Wan Jin, Ruan Wentian and Hua Lao all came after hearing the news.


    Ruan Wentian directly angered Su Yan and said, "You are so brave, how dare you commit murder to Master Yu!"


    Su Yan looked into Ruan Wentian''s eyes and said with a hint of killing intent: "You should consider your own safety first, and send someone to kill me, haha."


    Ruan Wentian''s expression changed, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan still knew about the killer, and immediately he dared not say a word.


    Wan Jin naturally became a peacemaker. After all, this was his place, and he was also responsible for trouble.


    He also listened to what Elder Hua said, otherwise he would definitely accuse Su Yan, and even directly ordered Su Yan to be caught.


    Although the Wan family is at odds with the Hua family and even the Ruan family, they are all secretly. On the bright side, everyone is harmonious. This is in response to Mayor Liu''s unity.


    Mr. Hua was stunned when he saw Su Yan again, because Su Yan had changed a lot, and he was more handsome than before. He was a handsome man who was masculine and handsome, not a little girly.


    "Su Yan, you have enough to punish Young Master Yu, please stop."


    Su Yan knew that he couldn''t break Yu Xin''s thigh right now. The three giants came, and there were probably countless guns pointed at him secretly.


    He can''t be invulnerable right now, so naturally he can''t be tough and take a step back.


    "Well, for the sake of Hua Lao''s face, I will spare you this time."


    Su Yan threw away the cigarette **** and walked directly to the hall when the auction had just begun.

 Chapter 105： Sorrow

    Yu Xin was carried into the car and went directly to the hospital. In this case, he would have to stay in the hospital for at least a month.


    This shock did not affect the normal start of the auction. After all, there are still many people who want to shoot a good thing.


    Su Yan passed by, and the people along the way gave way. This fierce **** was unprovoking.


    Mr. Hua followed closely, making a group of people stunned. What kind of identity did Mr. Hua look like his bodyguard.


    Su Yan directly sat in the first row of the VIP seat, but no one was dissatisfied at all. They all thought that Su Yan was worthy of this position.


    Wan Jin, chairman of Wanjia, said with a smile: "Xiaoyou Su is young and promising. It''s hard to believe that he has become the master of Jiangzhou''s martial arts world at such a grade."


    Wan Jin''s heart was naturally with a bad idea. He and Su Yan had nothing to do with him. It would be best to be able to associate with Su Yan. The martial artist is Xiangmo.


    Su Yan didn''t fully release his breath, so Master Hua only knew that Su Yan was in the later stage of martial arts.


    The blood dragon pool matter, those martial artists did not disclose it to the outside world, after all, it was a shameful thing.


    Old Hua looked at Su Yan and said with a smile on his face: "Unexpectedly, you have stepped into the late martial arts realm, comparable to Liu Tao."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, I''m afraid Liu Tao''s grave head grass has grown.


    "The things you gave me are really miraculous. I feel that the dark diseases are all cured, and the realm has directly broken through to the later stage of the warrior."


    Hua Lao was full of excitement, like a child, chatting with Su Yan happily.


    "Old Hua, you deserve it."


    Su Yan''s face was flat, and he didn''t want to say anything to Hua Lao, and deliberately kept a distance.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hua couldn''t help but his face was dim, knowing that the two could not be as friendly as before.


    "I''m always confused, really confused."


    "Old Hua, you don''t need to be like this. Your intention was good, and I didn''t blame you. I still remember your kindness to me, and of course I paid it back."


    "Yes, the auction has begun."


    I saw a tall and pretty beautiful hostess stepped onto the podium, looking at everyone with a smile on his face.


    "The long-awaited auction has finally arrived. I think everyone can''t wait, so I won''t say much, just start."


    I saw a lady of etiquette walking up with a gift box and standing quietly.


    "This is the first auction item in this auction. Everyone has to look carefully."


    The red cloth on the gift box was removed, revealing the original face of the auction item, which was actually a blue and white famille rose flower-and-bird celestial vase in the Yongzheng period of the Qing Dynasty.


    The words on the bottom of the bottle are mixed with Yuanzheng Qi, and are the words of the "Yongzheng Reign of the Qing Dynasty" in the blue and white regular script.


    This bottle has a long neck, bulging belly, shin adduction, and flat feet. This bottle is beautiful in Zhou Dynasty, the glaze is even and shiny, the glaze is warm and moist, the glaze is clear, the color is pure and gorgeous, and the painting is fine. The bottle outlines a vibrant scene of chickens, bamboo branches, flowers and plants.


    The rooster''s hair is bright, with its head held high, and the next peony blooms behind it. The composition is cleverly matched, depicting a lively, lively, peaceful and happy picture.


    The host made a crackling introduction, and Su Yan felt dozed off, because he didn''t like this porcelain at all, had no spiritual power, and it was not jade, so it was useless.


    The host finished the introduction, and then directly stated the starting price: "This Qing Yongzheng blue and white famille rose flower and bird pattern celestial bottle was also auctioned in the Hong Kong market, and the auction was based on the volume at that time, which was 9.4 million yuan."


    A group of people in the audience suddenly exclaimed, 9.4 million, which can be called a sky-high price.


    Although all of you are over 50 million rich people, it is extremely difficult for many people to come up with 9.4 million, not to mention that this is only the starting price.


    Many people shook their heads, and they were not interested. This is destined to be a big shot.


    The first thing is naturally to come up with something good, otherwise how to drive the atmosphere, this is the usual trick of auction companies.


    At the beginning of the auction, many people have already raised their placards, and the price has risen from one hundred thousand to one hundred thousand, but after a while it came to 11 million.


    At this time, a real estate tycoon shouted directly: "15 million, I took it!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and they even exclaimed, directly increasing the price by four million, which is really a big deal.


    The beautiful host hammered the gavel twice, procrastinated to look around, and kept asking if anyone was bidding.


    A bald man stood up and said directly: "Twenty million, I bought it!"


    The people present even exclaimed, 20 million, which is twice the starting price, and one is more than a local tyrant.


    The bidders are generally big men in the business world, and people in the martial arts world and even the entertainment industry are impatient. The political world will not bid. After all, they have to avoid suspicion.


    In the end, the three hammers fell, and the bald man with a smile on his face got the first item sold at the auction.


    There was enthusiastic applause from everyone. After all, this is the first lot. The sale is a thing to celebrate and it indicates a good beginning.


    The excitement stopped, everyone continued to bid quietly, Su Yan lifted his legs and ate snacks, very leisurely.


    Ordinary people sitting with him would definitely tremble all over and sweat, because he was Hualao on the left and Wanjin on the right, sandwiched by two giants, Alexander.


    But he was like a okay person, he didn''t feel any pressure at all. Instead, Hua Lao and Wan Jin felt a little pressure.


    The host smiled and faced everyone here, pretending to be mysterious, and said: "This second lot is a bit peculiar, so everyone can guess. The country broke the sorrow, Yutian Kunlun, white, green, blue, black and yellow, only it High price!"


    The people present are all thinking about it, some are racking their brains, and even more are constantly reciting the host''s riddles.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and said softly, "Isn''t it Hetian Yu, I still need to think?"


    The host was surprised, and then returned to smile, looking at Su Yan and said, "Congratulations, gentleman, you got the answer."


    "Hey, I don''t understand, why is Hetianyu? He was blinded?"


    Some people are not convinced. Although Su Yan is very powerful, they just see Su Yan not pleasing to their eyes.


    "Yes, it must be luck."


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "It''s so simple and you still need to be blindfolded. I''ll give you an answer."


    "Khotan is an ancient country in the Western Regions. This country produces Hetian jade, and Hetian jade is also known as Kunlun jade. Isn''t it a hint of Kunlun land? Isn''t it the color of Hetian jade? The price is high. "


    A group of people thought about it, it was true, and could no longer say anything to refute.


    Su Yan looked at the beautiful host and said with a smile: "In fact, it is enough for the country to break the sorrow, and there are so many hints at the end. This is still a riddle. It is clearly introducing the characteristics of Hetianyu."


    The beautiful host nodded, Su Yan was right, it was true.


    This couldn''t help making it difficult for some people to look at their faces. The more Su Yan said simple, the more it proved that they were stupid.

 Chapter 106： good stuff

    The beautiful host also saw the awkward atmosphere, and couldn''t help but smile and said: "Then let''s see what kind of Hetian jade this is."


    The lady of etiquette brought the red cloth, and the second lot showed its true colors.


    Qin dynasty jade dragon flying ornament, weight 300 grams, pure white jade seed material, exquisitely carved, flying dragon is lifelike, with the domineering emperor, suspected of the first emperor''s Afang Palace leftovers.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the introduction of the beautiful host. Every sentence was like a bolt from the blue sky, which absolutely shocked everyone.


    The jade of the Qin Dynasty was generally made of accessories, and because of the technical limitations at that time, most of the carvings were rough, usually half moon or hollow disc jade.


    However, this jade carving dragon-patterned flying ornament is extremely exquisite, and it is even suspected to be an artifact after the Tang Dynasty, because this carving craftsmanship is absolutely unattainable in the Qin Dynasty.


    The other is the weight, three hundred grams of white jade, the raw material is much larger, this is a gem of excellent quality, this is much more expensive than gold, Hetian white jade, the best jade.


    As for the things left by the emperor, this is a bit exaggerated, it is nothing more than to promote the extraordinaryness of this jade.


    Even modern Hetian jade can be sold at sky-high prices, not to mention antiques, and its collection value has doubled many times.


    Many people are showing greedy desires. Whoever doesn''t want to get such a baby is simply more attractive than beautiful women.


    Su Yan''s face changed abruptly when he saw the jade, because the jade was a little weird.


    He can tell at a glance the age of jade carving, which is about two thousand years ago, which proves that jade is a product of Qin Dynasty.


    He does not pay attention to the age, but to the quality of the jade, and whether the jade has aura.


    This jade dragon-patterned flying ornament fully met his two requirements, and its aura was not weak, which made Su Yan''s heart slightly excited.


    The most important thing is that this is a dragon-shaped jade, which is tailor-made for him.


    With the snake''s beast core and the dragon-shaped jade, it is possible to derive a powerful array spirit. When the time comes, the power of the spirit gathering array will definitely increase several levels, and it can produce more aura.


    Su Yan stared at the jade without blinking, wishing to **** it away.


    But reason tells him that he can''t mess around, and now he can''t ignore many factors, his own strength is not against the sky.


    If you can''t mess around, then you can only bid, Su Yan made a deadly determination in his heart, he must get this thing, he must get it!


    Seeing that everyone was attracted by this jade, the beautiful host nodded to Wanjin with satisfaction.


    The beauty host continued: "This jade is the second among all the artifacts raised in this auction. The first one is naturally to be used as the finale."


    Everyone nodded. The most expensive one will naturally appear as the finale. This is an obvious means of opinion, so no one questioned it.


    Everyone doesn''t care what the first thing is, because it hasn''t come out yet, and they don''t know who they care about the jade flower.


    Su Yan also learned from Hua Lao that the finale was a painting, so he was naturally not interested.


    "The host is from the Qin Dynasty. I think he should be from the Song Dynasty."


    "I think it is from the Tang Dynasty."


    "Yes, it should be one of these two dynasties, the Qin Dynasty is absolutely impossible."


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, the host was unable to explain, because she was all based on the script, according to the teleprompter.


    When receiving this jade, Wanjia Group invited several experts to appraise it, and most experts expressed doubts.


    Because the time they monitored should be the Qin Dynasty, but the art of modeling the Qin Dynasty is impossible, so there is controversy.


    But the business is naturally exaggerating, the more exaggerated, the higher the price.


    In the end, an expert came to the stage and explained: "This jade is a little controversial, but it does not affect its value."


    Experts�� words everyone knows that the Qin Dynasty and the others cannot produce strong evidence, but this thing is definitely worth a lot more than the jade of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "Host, hurry up and start bidding, we can''t wait."


    "Yeah, hurry up, don''t fudge."


    After a group of people figured out the true value of the jade, they all urged to hurry up and win the treasure.


    "Okay, well, then the second auction will begin now."


    "The starting price of Qin Dynasty jade dragon flying ornaments is 25 million yuan!"


    Everyone knows that the starting price will not be low, but they did not expect it to be 25 million. This is too shocking.


    The group of little local tyrants and little bosses grew their mouths all the time and was completely shocked. This was not something they could play with.


    People who are worth 500 million less dare not raise a placard at all, let alone keep bidding.


    Everyone knows that the value of the Qin Dynasty jade dragon flying ornament is far more than 25 million. The final bid value is difficult to estimate, but it is definitely a huge number.


    There was a stir in the hall, and everyone was talking about it. Although many people were unable to bid, it was worth seeing such exquisite jade with their own eyes.


    For a long time, no one still raised a card, which was unexpected by the beautiful host.


    She was worried at the moment. Does everyone think that this jade is more than 25 million yuan, and they don''t choose to bid. Are they going to pass the auction?


    Passing the auction not only loses popularity, but also loses money, which Wanjia doesn''t want to see.


    The beautiful host tried to stay calm and still said with a smile: "Have you figured it out clearly, this is a Qin Dynasty jade dragon flying ornament, although it is not completely certain, even if it is from the Tang and Song Dynasties, its value is more than two thousand five hundred. Wan?"


    Under the explanation of the beauty host, everyone started bidding. In fact, the collectors present didn''t know the value of jade, they didn''t want to take the lead.


    Su Yan had been staring at the jade, but the heat in his eyes gradually turned into plain, there was no need to bid with these people, and he would just bid again after the price did not rise.


    A young IT darling stood up excitedly and directly shouted: "26 million!"


    "Well, this gentleman takes the lead in bidding, 26 million once, and no one will offer a higher price?"


    The beautiful host looked around for a week and said again: "Twenty-six million two times. Is there anyone paying a higher price? You have to think carefully."


    "I give out 28 million!"


    A little fresh meat who has recently emerged, blushed and shouted the price, which attracted many people''s attention.


    "He just made his debut, isn''t he just a fourth-tier little fresh meat, he has so much money?"


    "Yeah, he seems to have only made four or five films, and they are all supporting roles. Is the salary so high?"


    A group of people were all talking, shocked that this little fresh meat was so rich.


    "You have to know that all the people who come here are worth more than 50 million. He is more than 28 million. I think he is worth at least 300 million."


    "Three hundred million!"


    "He has appeared on many variety shows, and the major shopping malls are also making money. You really think he depends on those films to make money."


    "Hey, it''s really the era of Little Fresh Meat."


    An old artist kept shaking his head and said: "I think I have been in the entertainment industry for decades, and I haven''t made as much money as him. It''s sad and sad."


    "What''s so strange about this. Now we have to cater to the market. As long as we cater to the market, the money will come."


    An entertainment boss said with disdain, and sneered at this group of people.

 Chapter 107： Thorny rose

    The bosses in the entertainment industry said that everyone was speechless, yes, only by catering to the market would make money. The high price of small fresh meat was everyone''s contribution, so everyone had to shut up.


    The beautiful host ignored the argument and said: "Twenty-eight million yuan once, is there anyone paying a higher price?"


    "Hmph, how can the collections be taken away by laymen like them, I will pay 30 million!"


    "Okay, Mr. Zhu gave 30 million once, and Mr. Zhu gave 30 million once."


    Mr. Zhu is a well-known person in the collectors'' circle. He has made a fortune from antiques. It is said that his current collection of antiques is worth more than 600 million yuan.


    Mr. Zhu took the shot and everyone was facing it, which also meant that everyone had to participate in it.


    But after a while, a man with a big belly stood up and said in a foreign language: "I have paid forty million, so don''t fight with me. It''s selling my face."


    "Mr. Jiang bid forty million, is there anyone offering a higher price?"


    Mr. Jiang is a native of Hong Kong Island, who came to Jiangzhou to do business. He is very famous in Jiangzhou, worth more than one billion yuan, and he is like a giant.


    He has spoken in this way, obviously because he likes the Qin Dynasty jade dragon flying ornament very much.


    But everyone''s ideas are different. Mr. Jiang is quite familiar with collectors on Hong Kong Island. He has a very old-time collector''s vision. He will definitely earn a lot of money if he takes the things he likes and turns around on Hong Kong Island.


    So some people can''t help it, the Qin Dynasty jade dragon flying ornament is definitely more than 40 million yuan.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is a fair auction. You said that makes everyone very embarrassed."


    "Mr. Ho, I''m just pleading, you want more."


    "I am also very fond of this jade, so I can only feel sorry for you." Mr. He directly stretched out five fingers and said loudly: "50 million!"


    The smile on the face of the beautiful host was even worse, so that Wan Jin in the audience also showed a smile. This jade was bought for 40 million, and 50 million means a profit.


    "Mr. Ho bid 50 million, everyone should hurry up."


    The tone of the beautiful host has changed, more relaxed and innocent than before.


    "Mr. He, you really gave up your heart. You won''t be afraid to buy it for 50 million."


    "Yeah, this thing has yet to be verified. I feel that even the Tang and Song dynasties are not for emperors."


    "Hmph, you have to find a good reason if you want to lie to me, so I won''t be fooled by you."


    "Fifty million, He Sheng, you are ruthless, I won''t be played by you."


    Mr. Jiang announced that he would withdraw from this auction. In his opinion, the value of jade is only 50 million yuan, which is not worth the bid.


    Mr. He naturally thought that these people wanted to do something about him and made him regret it, but he knew this thing very well and was determined.


    The price reached 50 million, and I couldn''t help but stop. The beauty host shouted for a while, and no one bid, everyone thought that finding a price might have reached the peak.


    However, Ye Nankai, the businessman with a red roof sitting in the second row, glanced around at this time, and then slowly stood up.


    "Does Mr. Ye fall for this jade?"


    "It''s very possible, otherwise, why would he stand up."


    A group of people talked about it, and what finally caught everyone''s eyes was that Ye Nankai had no plans to bid.


    "Oh, that, I''m anxious, sorry."


    Ye Nankai blushed and went straight to the bathroom.


    The people in the lobby were taken aback, and finally roared with laughter, and the laughter spread throughout the second floor of the hotel.


    "Lao Ye is really a sweetheart."


    "No, I thought he was going to bid, it turned out to be urgency."


    "It''s not to blame Ye Lao, after all, there is some trouble in this aspect when he gets older."


    A group of people laughed for a while before they slowly recovered their calm, and it took a long time for Ye Lao to return to the hall in embarrassment.


    The beautiful host opened his mouth at this time: "If you don''t bid anymore, then this nine-carved jade dragon flying ornament from the Qin Dynasty will be owned by Mr. He, everyone should consider carefully.


    There was another whisper underneath. Some of them had already congratulated Mr. He for acquiring the jade, while Mr. He waved his hand, after all, the hammer had not finally fallen.


    "I give out 60 million."


    A glamorous woman in the corner of the hall shouted, not as excited as that, on the contrary, it was very plain, as if sixty million were nothing to her.


    Everyone looked at the past suspiciously, and they were very surprised, because they didn''t know this woman, who was unknown, how dare to shout such a high price.


    Su Yan also glanced at it. This woman was a bit coquettish, her beauty was natural and impeccable, but her eyes had a cold and evil feeling.


    The most important thing is that there is a scorpion tattoo on her open low-collar chest, which adds a cold breath.


    He has already determined in his heart that this woman is probably a master in the martial arts world, with extraordinary strength. He can''t determine the true state of the woman, this is definitely a ruthless character.


    "What''s the last name of this lady, please?"


    The beautiful host was a little embarrassed. She remembered all the people in the hall at first, and they all remembered their names, but she didn''t know the woman.


    "Murong."


    The woman said lightly, keeping her cold look.


    "Oh, Miss Murong bid 60 million, is there any higher bid?"


    "Who is this woman, she feels so cold."


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen it before. Open your mouth and you are 60 million. Is it an invisible rich man?"


    "I''m afraid it is. For many years in Jiangzhou, the old family has been hidden, but it is still a local tyrant."


    "I have to say that this woman is really strong, with all the bumps, she is a stunner."


    "A stunner is a stunner, I think it''s still prickly, but it''s not delicious."


    "Prickly rose, haha."


    A group of people talked a lot, and some even teased the woman. Although they didn''t speak bluntly, they were still heard by the woman.


    The woman''s face became cold, and she didn''t know when a sharp blade appeared in her hand, and she directly attacked the man who spoke disrespectfully.


    The man suddenly drank, his arm had fallen to the ground, and blood spurted out.


    The people present were scared and faceless, and dared to commit crimes in front of so many people. What is the origin of this woman.


    "You are lucky today. The people who said that my graves are all old. You''d better go to the hospital as soon as possible. I won''t be sure if you will be killed by the poison in an hour."


    The man''s face turned green, and he hurriedly asked his driver to take him to the hospital.


    The woman retracted the sharp blade and directly licked the blood on it with her tongue, her face even more cold.


    The people around were terrified. This was obviously a femme fatale, and everyone was retreating for safety.


    "I just came to bid, and I would punish those who disrespect me."


    Hearing the woman''s explanation, everyone felt relieved, but they were still far away from the woman.


    The woman looked at the beautiful host and couldn''t help but reminded: "Beauty, you should drop the hammer."


    Only then did the beautiful host come back to her senses, and quickly said: "Miss Murong''s 60 million second time, is there a higher price?"


    "Beauty, you are wrong. It is not me who bid for jade, so don''t make it again."


    The beautiful host was so frightened that Hua Rong was trembling all over, and it took a long time to nod her head.


    "The second time at 60 million, the hammer fell without me."

 Chapter 108： Im going to order this thing

    The beauty host wanted to drop the hammer to end the auction. This woman made her very scared, a fear born of her heart.


    "60 million second time, 60 million second time, last question."


    The beautiful host��s voice resounded throughout the hall, and the high-quality sound made her voice beautiful, but it couldn��t hide her trembling heart.


    No one raised the placard, because this woman shocked everyone too much, not to mention that many 60 million people could not accept it, and even if she accepted, she was shocked by this woman.


    But Su Yan in the first row stood up and said directly: "I''m out of 61 million."


    Everyone looked around, unexpectedly it was Su Yan who was bidding, and they couldn''t help changing their colors.


    But they didn''t dare to mock Su Yan anymore, it was an existence comparable to Hua Lao and couldn''t afford it.


    The beautiful host glanced at Su Yan complainingly, and said displeased: "Sixty-one million once, is there anyone offering a higher price?"


    The scene was silent, because everyone thought that the price was already premium, and the higher price would undoubtedly lose money. All of you here are smart people, and no one will do business at a loss.


    Even Older Hua frowned, looked at Su Yan and said, "Is that thing really worth so much?"


    Su Yan calmly said, "It''s worth it in my eyes."


    Old Hua nodded, and couldn''t help but sincerely said to Su Yan: "Then you can take pictures without worry, you don''t have enough money to find me."


    Hua Lao naturally wanted to break into the relationship with Su Yan, and whenever a martial artist was a powerful late-stage man, he was worthy of winning.


    Of course, if Elder Hua knew that Su Yan had reached martial arts Consummation, he would have to be more respected.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse either. The people on the scene owed him more than 100 million in total. It was really not enough at that time, I am afraid it would really trouble Hualao.


    There was almost no bidding in the hall. Su Yan originally thought that he should get the jade dragon flying ornament, but the cold woman was holding a sign.


    "Seventy million."


    "Wow, 70 million, where does this woman come from?"


    "Is this thing really worth that much money?"


    "She won''t be the trust of Wanjia."


    "That''s impossible, you see Wanjin smiles from ear to ear."


    A group of people were all whispering. After all, 70 million is a huge number, and many people present are not worth that much.


    There are a lot of wealthy people, but that also follows the law of the pyramid, the more people go up, the scarcer they are.


    There were more than a thousand big names from all walks of life at this auction, and only about one hundred were worth more than 70 million, accounting for only a few percent of the people present.


    When the woman said 70 million, she was very plain, as if it was a number in her eyes, or she didn''t take money seriously.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but looked at the woman, and the two of them met with each other, neither of them had the slightest intention of retreating. They competed, and a cold light appeared.


    "Interesting, Jiangzhou seems to be getting more and more lively."


    The woman smiled and looked away, no longer looking directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was a little puzzled. When he looked at this woman, he always felt that she was somewhat similar to a person, and this person was a little fuzzy in his mind.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and finally it was certain that this woman was somewhat similar to that of Zhou''s glorious bodyguard Jiangshan. It was not a look, but a temperament, very similar.


    Su Yan shook his head. Maybe it was because of his nerves. What level of the country, ants, how could they have intersection with this woman.


    Su Yan looked at the beautiful host on the stage and said lightly: "80 million."


    "80 million!"


    "My God, is this really a rare treasure?"


    "These two people are going to carry it. Wanjia is full of money."


    "Yes, it must be Wanjia who is the happiest, you see that Wanjin face almost burst into laughter."


    But everyone in the martial arts world couldn''t be happy, with a look of sadness, Su Yan must pay for the bidding.


    But what do they dare to say, unless you don��t want life, life and money are of course important.


    The cold woman didn''t blink her eyes at all, she was still incomparably plain, but her eyes had abnormal fluctuations, it was a chill, a biting chill.


    "Nine million."


    "90 million, Miss Murong bid 90 million, is there any higher?"


    The beauty host was almost frightened, and never thought that this thing might actually exceed 100 million.


    Su Yan stood up, looked directly at the woman with cold eyes, and said, "Are you going to hit me?"


    The woman looked at Su Yan contemptuously, her voice still cold: "Just you, not worthy."


    Domineering, he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all, which made everyone present look at him.


    Su Yan just now was obvious to all. A group of martial arts circles directly bowed to him, showing his status.


    And the woman looked down on him at all, what this shows, the woman is probably a more powerful existence.


    Some people at the scene understood this, and their eyes looked at the woman changed, adding a bit of fear and terror.


    "Then I will seal it, 100 million!"


    "One hundred million, Mr. Su bid one hundred million, the first lot sold at the auction for 100 million!"


    There was a lively symphony in the whole hall, as well as fireworks celebrations, really lively.


    But the cold woman said directly: "One hundred and ten million, I''m going to order this thing!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but clenched his fists. Obviously, this woman was going to compete with him to the end. In her eyes, money was nothing at all.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but sit down. It''s meaningless to compete like this, it will only gain ten thousand dollars.


    He also didn''t want to borrow Hua Lao''s money, so he decided not to increase the price.


    "Su Yan, if that thing is really important to you, I can give you 200 million."


    "No, old Hua, it''s not worth it."


    Old Hua nodded when he heard this, and said nothing more.


    But the group of people who owed Su Yan money was very happy, so they wouldn''t have to take out the debt immediately, all of them were relieved.


    "Okay, the three hammers are settled. Congratulations to Miss Murong for winning the jade dragon flying ornament for 110 million!"


    Exciting celebration music sounded from the audience, and fireworks were also released, and the venue reached a climax.


    The woman went directly to the backstage, naturally paying for something and leaving. She didn''t want to delay time here.


    But all of this was in Su Yan''s eyes. He followed the woman after seeing the woman go the day after tomorrow.


    Will Su Yan give up so easily? It was his intention to let women bid successfully.


    Of course, there is another aspect when he keeps up. He wants to know whether this person has a relationship with Zhou Huihuang��s bodyguard.


    The woman carried a safe, which was naturally filled with jade carving dragon flying ornaments, and then changed her clothes and slipped through the back door.


    Su Yan had been following, naturally followed, and left Xideer Hotel together.


    When the woman got out of the hotel, a Land Rover stopped on the side of the road. The woman got into the car and screamed away.


    Su Yan hurriedly called a taxi, followed the woman all the way, and went straight out of Midtown.

 Chapter 109： Fast and Furious (Part 1)

    The taxi driver slammed on the accelerator and chased it all the way, which was a performance of speed and passion.


    "Master, go faster."


    Su Yan said anxiously, Land Rover was almost gone, and if it was lost, the jade would be out of play.


    "It''s already the fastest. Don''t look at what kind of car I am or what other people are." The driver was very helpless, and continued, "I have dozens of other cars."


    "I double the money."


    "It''s not a question of money. This car is not good. It''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice."


    "Then you get out of here, I''ll do it."


    "Are you all right, I''m an old driver for more than ten years, and the throttle is already at its maximum."


    The driver was very suspicious of Su Yan, seeing the large amount of banknotes in Su Yan''s hands, he immediately nodded in agreement.


    The two changed positions, and Su Yan directly held the steering wheel, whizzing forward.


    "Change gears quickly, there is a high **** ahead."


    When the driver saw that Su Yan didn''t intend to change gears at all, his face turned pale.


    "Change gears, I won''t."


    When Su Yan said something that broke the driver''s heart, he couldn''t help crying.


    "You let me drive, I''m still dead."


    "You can''t drive, you can''t catch up."


    "Then you didn''t catch up."


    "Take off soon!"


    Su Yan slammed the accelerator to death, and the pedal got stuck in the gap. It was impossible to release the accelerator.


    "My goodness, you are killing yourself."


    The driver was so frightened that his tears almost fell, and his body was sweaty. This speed really matched that of Land Rover.


    "Boss, sir, you let me go down, my heart can''t stand it."


    "Okay, open the door by yourself."


    "What!"


    The driver was dumbfounded, thinking that Su Yan was joking with him.


    "How can I open the door at such a fast speed? I can only get off if you stop the car."


    "That won''t work. If the car stops, you will definitely be lost."


    "Hey, my goodness, what evil did I do?"


    The driver was crying, but the thief ship couldn''t get off.


    "Sit down, I want to speed up!"


    Su Yan reminded the driver, staring straight ahead.


    At this time, it was the peak of the traffic flow. Su Yan''s car almost swished through the road, turning left and right, constantly avoiding the passing traffic.


    "Why, can you still speed up? The fastest speed this time is just over a hundred yards."


    "Of course, I want to drive to two hundred yards."


    "What, you are crazy, it is impossible for two hundred yards."


    Naturally, the driver would not believe it, what a joke, two hundred yards, unless a more powerful motor would work.


    But as soon as his voice fell, don''t be surprised, because at this time they were at the top of a high slope, and there was a **** below, and he had a bad feeling.


    "Brake, brake fast, or you will roll over."


    "Fortunately, you said that you are an old driver. I will show you what a real old driver is."


    Su Yan squeezed the steering wheel and stepped on the clutch directly. The car drew an arc and got off the ground.


    "Mom, do you see how the car is flying?"


    "Huh, yeah, speed car."


    People along the way were stunned. At this time, Su Yan''s car was four or five meters away from the ground, so it was naturally vacant.


    "My little heart, my little life."


    The driver was really frightened, and this feeling of weightlessness really made him tremble all over.


    The car flew for nearly several tens of meters before it slowly dropped and continued to chase the Land Rover.


    At this time, the woman on the Land Rover was looking at the jade leisurely, nodding her head, naturally very satisfied.


    "Viper, someone is following."


    The driver said to the woman, he did not expect that the woman''s nickname was actually a viper, and it seemed to match her tattoo very well, what a viper woman.


    Femme glanced back and couldn''t help but said coldly: "What is a taxi afraid of."


    "But it''s very fast and has been following us closely."


    "Raise the throttle and throw him away."


    "it is good."


    The driver slammed on the accelerator, but within a few seconds, the Land Rover''s top speed appeared, and the powerful engine could well support this speed.


    It was simply a ride, and the cursing drivers stopped along the way.


    "He... they speeded up and couldn''t catch up."


    Seeing Land Rover''s speed up suddenly, the driver couldn''t help but hurriedly said, with a hint of joy in his heart, hoping that Su Yan could stop.


    "How about speeding up, show me if there are shortcuts around, I want to stop her."


    The driver thought for a while, shook his head and said: "Shortcuts...There are no shortcuts around here, they are all pedestrian streets."


    "How wide is the pedestrian street?"


    "Five or six meters, isn''t it... why are you asking about this?" The driver suddenly had a bad feeling, and quickly stopped, "That''s a pedestrian street with people everywhere, so don''t mess with it."


    "Sit down for me, and the speaker phone will ring for me!"


    Su Yan made a straight turn, the two wheels of the car hung in the air, leaning against the corner and drove into the pedestrian street.


    "You don''t want your life. You want to be a road killer. With so many people, you will definitely be shot if you drive in."


    "Don''t worry, it''s mine if something goes wrong, just warn them to leave."


    Pedestrians on the pedestrian street used to go shopping leisurely, look here and there, eat here and eat there, but they did not expect a couple of taxis to break in.


    The small merchants and hawkers along the road, the men and women shopping, the city management who temporarily maintained order... were all shocked by this sudden change.


    "Leave me away if you don''t want to die!"


    The driver yelled through his throat. If he killed someone, it would be a big deal. He must be held responsible.


    Su Yan controlled his direction and swished through the crowd, almost passing by these pedestrians.


    "Run, a driver is going crazy!"


    "Run, the road killer is here!"


    A group of people fled in a panic, some ran away their shoes, and some threw away the things in their hands.


    A child was too frightened to escape and started crying in the middle of the road.


    "Brake fast, brake fast, there are kids!"


    The driver shouted at Su Yan, his face turned green.


    "The throttle is broken."


    Su Yan''s words made the driver almost desperate. He had closed his eyes because he knew that the next scene would be very bloody.


    But Su Yan slammed on the pedal again, and the pedal had completely fallen into the car. Then he adjusted and rested, and stepped on the brake again.


    A miracle happened!


    The car flew directly, leaping over the child''s head, and resolved the possible tragedy.


    The driver opened his eyes and quickly asked, "Where is the kid?"


    "Behind."


    The driver hurriedly looked back, and the child was still standing in the middle of the road intact, making trouble.


    The driver heaved a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help giving Su Yan a thumbs up, admiring him.


    "You really deserve to be an old driver. I''m completely convinced. How many years have you been driving?"


    "Oh, this is the first time driving."


    "..."

 Chapter 110： Fast and Furious (Part 2)

    When the driver heard Su Yan saying that he was driving for the first time, his face turned black. Thinking about everything he had just experienced, the more he thought about it, the more he was afraid.


    "Master, don''t joke with me. You only drive with your skills, who believes it."


    "Don''t lie to you, I feel pretty good when I touch the car for the first time."


    "not bad."


    The driver swallowed and shrank his neck. He didn''t want to look outside the car anymore, he just wanted to curl up, quietly waiting for death to come.


    "Hey, the master gives me a cigarette so that I can drive more stably."


    When the driver heard this, he immediately took out the cigarette from his pocket and fiddled with the lighter, but it didn''t ignite.


    Seeing this, Su Yan reached out and took out the lighter from his pocket, and said, "Give me the smoke."


    "My ancestor, can you stop driving with one hand, do you know what speed you are."


    "This speed is about the same as the turtle speed."


    Su Yan didn''t tell a lie. The speed of flying into the earth in his previous life was so fast, and every one of them was weak for him.


    The driver handed the cigarette to Su Yan with trembling hands, with endless resentment in his eyes.


    Su Yan took it, put it in his mouth, pulled the lighter, and directly lit the cigarette.


    After taking a few sips, there was a feeling of comfort in my heart. The smell of this cigarette is not bad.


    "Master, your cigarette is not bad."


    "Yes... is it? It''s only twenty yuan a pack."


    "Well, it seems that the smoke will change in the future, Huangguoshu will not work."


    The driver''s cheeks jumped and he said in amazement: "Master, why do you smoke Huangguoshu? People at the bottom of society like us smoke more than 20."


    "Yijing, you don''t understand."


    "Sit down, there are many corners ahead."


    The car roared forward and kept turning left and right, cleverly avoiding the pedestrians, while the driver raised his arms and shouted to make the pedestrians retreat.


    "Is this not far from the main road?"


    "Well, through this trail, you can go to the avenue."


    "Then you have to sit still, there may be intense scenes later."


    The driver looked uneasy. He didn''t know what other tricks Su Yan had to do, but he couldn''t get out of the car, so he could only hold his head helplessly.


    Finally on the main road and appeared in front of Land Rover, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The car made a perfect turn and ran across the middle of the road, and Su Yan slammed the brakes to death.


    The car kept making noisy noises, but it didn''t move forward and actually stopped.


    "Get out of the car. There are two hundred thousand in this card, so it''s a loss for your car."


    The driver quickly took it, ran out of the car directly, ran to the side of the road madly, and disappeared without a trace after a while.


    Su Yan looked at the roaring Land Rover, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and the cigarette in his mouth was also bounced out of the car.


    "Come on, I see if you dare to hit."


    The viper in the Land Rover car naturally saw the taxi across the road at this time, and his eyes revealed a cold killing intent.


    "How to do?"


    "Bump it!"


    Femme didn''t put the taxi in his eyes at all, since she wanted to die, how could she fail.


    The driver hesitated and said, "I''m in danger if we crash at this speed."


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Femme roared, his voice was so cold that the driver was so scared that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Land Rover didn''t slow down the slightest, still at full power, and Su Yan rammed backwards.


    This distance is a matter of a few seconds, and the car will arrive in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan still didn''t move, the distance between the two was getting closer.


    Two hundred meters!


    One hundred meters!


    Fifty meters!


    Ten meters!


    "what!"


    The driver yelled directly, he naturally thought that he was about to collide, and it was impossible for anything to happen within a millimeter of a distance of ten meters.


    He also slammed on the brakes when he was ten meters away. He didn''t want to hit the car and fly out. That would be really dangerous.


    But at these ten meters, Su Yan''s feet moved, the brake pedal returned to its original shape, and the car rushed out like a cheetah.


    There was a close contact between the front of the Land Rover and the rear of the taxi. The front of the Land Rover was sunken and the rear of the taxi was rubbed off.


    Su Yan felt that he could no longer control his direction, so he could only sway along the car wildly, and finally hit the guardrail and turned directly out of the road.


    Land Rover also crashed into a building, and the front of the car was scrapped.


    "Drive, go."


    The viper was still calm, and the safe was firmly held by her. There was a sponge to protect it. The fierce impact would not cause any damage to the jade.


    The driver was pretended to be dizzy and tried to recover before he drove on to the main road.


    But they didn''t expect that the taxi was waiting for them. As soon as they drove onto the highway, the taxi ran into them violently.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, don''t shed tears, hit him off the bridge for me."


    At this time, they had already got on the overpass around the city, and the cars along the way had already been blocked, and the traffic was once paralyzed.


    Many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures, which is comparable to the existence of American blockbusters, and the group of people who watched them were screaming.


    Land Rover and Range Rover are constantly in friction, and you come and go on the overpass, fierce.


    This is not a joke. If you are not careful, you will definitely be knocked off the overpass and be crushed to pieces.


    You must know that the overpass they are now on is more than 20 meters high from the ground, and the following are all abandoned projects of reinforced concrete.


    This fall will definitely be pierced into a hedgehog, and will definitely die miserably.


    The performance of Su Yan''s taxi must be far from that of Land Rover. When he hits Land Rover, Land Rover only slightly changed direction.


    When Land Rover hit him, the taxi was either hit on the guardrail or almost turned over.


    Viper stared at Su Yan coldly at the window, and said sharply, "Do you want to die!"


    Su Yan looked at the femme woman and smiled, "I don''t want to die."


    "Then you stop my car!"


    "I want that thing, you must give it to me."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The femme-female woman immediately took out her pistol and fired several shots at Su Yan. The gunshots echoed on the overpass.


    Su Yan can only lower his head and drive while hiding from bullets, which is dangerous and dangerous.


    As they collided all the way, both cars got off the highway, and the front of the Land Rover was completely unrecognizable. The taxi was even worse, and the doors were knocked off.


    Su Yanchu had the chance. The exit was narrow and blocked the exit directly. Land Rover ran into it and drove the taxi ten meters away, but he still had to stop.


    The femme fatale jumped out of the car and walked quickly towards the taxi that was already out of shape, holding a bright pistol in her hand.


    She naturally wanted to kill Su Yan to avoid future troubles.


    But when she approached the taxi, there was no one in the car, which made her suspicious.


    The driver also ran down, holding a pistol in his hand, and quickly asked, "Where are the people?"


    "It should have been thrown out during the crash, look around, if you don''t die, you must kill him!"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 111： Keep things, take this away

    The two searched around, but they found no figures around after searching, which made them even more confused.


    The Viper frowned and said, "The car was hit and flew ten meters away, so he will be thrown away at most tens of meters. It can''t be farther."


    "Hey, what about that kid, our top priority is to send things back."


    The driver didn''t want to delay any more. After such a toss, I am afraid that the traffic on this route has been paralyzed, and it will be troublesome to stop and meet the police.


    "No, I must find him out, I will be upset if I don''t kill him!"


    Femme''s hatred for Su Yan is difficult to dissolve, and this toss has already made her angry.


    The driver did not dare to violate, so he could only continue to look around.


    "Beauty, what are you looking for, I am here."


    Su Yan sat in the Land Rover car with a cigarette in his hand, smiling at the two.


    Femme was surprised when he heard the words and ran over, but Su Yan had already rolled up the car window.


    Both the Viper and the driver fired several shots, so that there were no bullets and the car was hit everywhere, but Su Yan was fine.


    The viper was full of anger, Su Yan smiled and shook his finger, the angry viper was full of madness.


    Su Yan put the safe in the car in his arms, smiled contemptuously at the viper, and patted the safe.


    Viper was already completely furious. She stepped back and flew directly, kicking the remaining window glass to pieces.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but patted his palms, and praised: "Wow, good work, it turned out to be a little pepper."


    "Give it back to me!"


    The snake glared at Su Yan with venomous eyes, as if to swallow him alive.


    "That won''t work, this thing works for me."


    "Don''t give it to me, you will die!"


    "Oh, why are girls so rude, be careful no one will marry you."


    Femme couldn''t help it anymore, he directly flew up and kicked at Su Yan, using his inner strength, the power was amazing.


    Su Yan dodged a blow from the snake and scorpion sideways, with a solemn expression on his face, put the safe aside, and got out of the car directly.


    "You want to learn from me, okay, I will accompany you today."


    Su Yan moved his hands and feet, and before waiting for the viper to make a move, he directly slapped the viper with a sharp push wave.


    Serpent''s face became cold, his hands gathered strength to resist forcibly, but he was still shot a few steps back, so that his blood surged.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a martial artist!"


    The femme girl''s eyes were even colder, as if facing an enemy.


    "Heh, aren''t you also a martial artist."


    The two made another move, and Su Yan directly attacked the viper.


    Femme flushed, and immediately cursed: "Despicable."


    She waved her palm against Su Yan''s fist, then bent over and rushed towards Su Yan, with the other hand directly hitting Su Yan''s crotch.


    "Damn, you still call me mean."


    Su Yan immediately backed up, leaped forward, and hit the Viper''s shoulder directly with a flying kick, and the Viper''s shoulder was directly drooped.


    "Hmph, it''s not my opponent."


    Su Yan walked over with a smile, but the look of the snake and scorpion changed, and three poisonous needles flew out of his hand, which respectively surpassed Su Yan''s eyes, crotch and heart.


    "Damn, I want to hit my crotch."


    Su Yan used spiritual power to resist, and the three poisonous needles melted directly within a few minutes of him.


    Femme''s face changed wildly, and he exclaimed: "Internal strength and external strength!"


    "Hey, I don''t even bother to explain, this is a release of spiritual power."


    Femme knew that this young man was weird, and that the martial arts realm was able to release internal strength and external power, which is definitely a very character.


    If you want to survive, it seems that you have to use the last resort.


    The femme fatale took out a gourd in her arms, which was actually as good as the jade gourd in Jiangshan.


    "You actually have this gourd." Su Yan was also surprised, and couldn''t help asking, "What is your relationship with Jiangshan?"


    "Jiangshan, it''s just an ant. If the master hadn''t favored him, he would have died."


    Su Yan understood that this woman and Jiang Shan came from the same school, and he also understood that Jiang Shan really had a master, and what he said when he was dying was true.


    But Su Yan didn''t show any signs of fear, so what if he had a master?


    Femme opened the gourd plug and looked at Su Yan and said, "Actually, I still want to thank you because you killed Jiangshan."


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he couldn''t help asking, "How do you know I killed it?"


    Femme smiled slightly, did not answer, but said: "I have it, you must die for me even if you are a martial artist in the late stage!"


    A nether evil ghost emerged from the gourd, as if from eighteen hells, wailing and rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not afraid, but instead smiled slightly, his Dantian spiritual power surged, and his mouth directly grew big.


    The evil spirit rushed towards Su Yan, and finally Su Yan swallowed the evil spirit into his stomach in one bite.


    After eating, Su Yan didn''t forget to burp, and said quietly, "The taste is not bad."


    The Viper was already terrified, his face full of incredible, as if he saw a ghost, and kept moving back.


    "You... are you a man or a ghost?"


    "Of course I am a human, but I am a person who specializes in catching ghosts."


    Su Yan smiled and walked towards the viper, slowly, but gave the viper a stronger fear, her face had become pale.


    The driver was also shivering on the side, and an evil spirit was swallowed in one bite. This kind of scene directly opened up the fear hidden in his heart and made him terrified.


    "Don''t come here."


    "Heh, didn''t you want to kill me, but unfortunately not as you wish."


    Just when Su Yan was about to slap the viper to death, he felt a terrifying fluctuation.


    This kind of fluctuation actually made him feel fear, and he is absolutely inferior to this person.


    "Don''t want to kill my disciple!"


    An old voice came through, with strong fluctuations. There is no doubt that this is definitely a spring thunder that can only be emitted by a master.


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, knowing that the person who came was not good, and that he was a strong one that he could not resist, and his only plan was to retreat.


    Jumping directly into the car, without the car key, Su Yan directly tore off the line of the lighter and kept trying to start a fire.


    Viper knew that the master was coming, his face recovered, and he wanted to prevent Su Yan from escaping.


    When Femme ran to the car, the car started successfully. Su Yan smiled and said, "Beauty, I have left things. You should take this personal belongings."


    Several sets of **** underwear in the car were directly thrown at the Viper by Su Yan, and then drove away whistling in the car.


    The viper smashed things into pieces, and his face was full of anger, obviously out of anger.


    But she didn''t know when an old man appeared behind her, patted her and said calmly: "Don''t be angry, he can''t escape."


    Femme realized that there was someone next to him, so he knelt down and said respectfully: "Master, the disciple is not doing well. Ask the master to punish him."


    "He is a martial artist Consummation. I expected you to be invincible. No need to blame yourself. Get up."


    The Viper dared to stand up behind the old man respectfully.


    At this time, police cars were roaring in all directions, obviously there was no way out.


    But who knows that the old man is actually a police car blocking the road with a palm of his hand, and he accompanies the viper and the driver to leave in full view.

 Chapter 112： Jin Shiyas invitation

    After Su Yan drove the car for a few kilometers, he got out of the car with the safe.


    At this moment, he held a cigarette in his hand, took a sip, and then flicked his finger. The cigarette flew into the car, and the Land Rover worth more than one million was directly turned into a sea of ??flames.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise immediately, and the Land Rover suddenly exploded, and it was directly blown to pieces. The residue was scattered everywhere, and the smoke went straight into the sky.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Yan left here in a big stride.


    In just one minute, several police cars roared in, but they could only see the residue of Land Rover.


    At this time, Su Yan had already taken the safe and got into a taxi and drove directly back to his residence.


    The auction at the Xide''er Hotel is still going on. Without Su Yan, those martial arts practitioners were relieved, their rickety bodies straightened up.


    Mr. Hua naturally knew what Su Yan was doing, but he didn''t change his face. At this time, he just asked him best.


    Su Yan returned to the apartment and directly used spiritual power to destroy the code of the safe, opened it, and the jade dragon flying ornament lying quietly inside.


    Su Yan smiled in satisfaction, and after so much effort, it was finally not in vain.


    The beast core was taken out directly from his pocket, and the entire room was instantly occupied by red light.


    "With this jade carving dragon design flying to the sky, the formation spirit will be even stronger."


    Using spiritual power, the beast core turned into a mass of powder between Su Yan''s hands, and suddenly revealed a violent meaning.


    Su Yan''s face sank, and he sprinkled the powder in his hand directly on the jade carving dragon design flying ornament, the jade carving suddenly turned into a blood dragon.


    A pair of long eyes opened directly, revealing endless killing intent and tyranny in their eyes.


    This beast core is the snake''s life gold pill, and it is naturally as violent as it is. Now that it possesses a jade sculpture, making the jade sculpture a life-threatening thing, it will naturally bear resentment towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, his hands were violent, and he directly patted the jade sculpture''s head.


    The scarlet eyes disappeared directly, replaced by a pair of hollow eyes.


    Su Yan''s complexion recovered, and he said directly: "I created you and gave you life. You have to obey me and always obey me!"


    The blood dragon hesitated and wandered around the room non-stop, seemingly unwilling to obey Su Yan.


    Su Yan showed a fierce look, and said directly: "If you don''t obey, then I will kill you on the spot to prevent future troubles."


    The blood dragon was frightened, and kept making immature dragon roars, appearing extremely aggrieved.


    But Su Yan didn''t give it a party to hesitate to think about, the spiritual power of his hands had already emerged, and he wanted to take it directly.


    The blood dragon was stunned and nodded, expressing his willingness to obey Su Yan.


    Su Yan immediately closed his hand and smiled satisfied. This dragon spirit is rebellious and must be allowed to obey, otherwise there will definitely be trouble in the future.


    Of course, once the dragon spirit obeys, he will be loyal for a lifetime. This is a character of the dragon clan.


    The blood dragon is a state between soul and life, and its thinking is very rigid, like a puppet.


    When Su Yan created it, he naturally wanted to build a spirit gathering array, so as to continuously provide himself with aura.


    With the formation of spirits, the power of the gathering formation will be increased a lot, and the speed of generating aura will be increased a lot, otherwise he won''t have to spend the trouble to get the jade carving.


    "I have to give you a name, what should I call it, how about Xiaohong?"


    The blood dragon shook his head quickly and looked at Su Yan with disdain, apparently thinking that this name was too tacky, how could it match it.


    "What is it called, Hong Hong?"


    The blood dragon''s eyes were even more ugly, and he ran into Su Yan directly, obviously disagreeing with him.


    "Good, good, take a high-end atmosphere and high-end grade."


    Su Yan was thinking hard, racking his brains, before his eyes lit up: "Just call you Longyaotian."


    The blood dragon thought for a while, traveled across the sky, and matched the dragon, and could not help but nodded faintly.


    "Well, the nickname is Xiaoyao."


    The blood dragon fell to the ground, but in the end he couldn''t escape Su Yan''s poisonous mouth.


    "Xiaoyao, don''t make trouble, go to the room and practice by yourself. From now on, the Spirit Gathering Formation will depend on you."


    Xiao Ao curled his face, obviously unhappy, and didn''t listen to Su Yan''s orders at all.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold and he released the killing intent. Xiaoyao immediately became honest, and ran over to please Su Yan, and then obediently entered the bedroom to practice.


    After finishing Xiaoyao, Su Yan slept directly on the sofa, still very tired from the panic that night.


    Early in the morning, Su Yan was awakened by the sunlight outside. Although he didn''t need to sleep, he just liked the feeling of sleeping, so he didn''t need to think about anything or do anything.


    Stretching, Su Yan walked to the balcony to exercise, when the phone rang.


    Su Yan grabbed the phone from the sofa, it showed an unfamiliar number, and couldn''t help hanging up directly.


    He naturally thinks that there are harassing calls. There are too many such calls recently. Wave after wave is blocked, and then they are blocked directly.


    But before he put down his cell phone, the phone really rang. He angrily wanted to block the phone, but he hesitated when he saw that the local number was displayed.


    Is it a local harassment call?


    Su Yan answered the phone, and there was a soft and soft female voice: "Brother Yan, is that you?"


    Su Yan was taken aback. He seemed to be familiar with his voice. He slapped his forehead, and he didn''t expect it to be Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan immediately replied: "It''s me."


    "Then why do you hang up someone''s phone."


    Jin Shiya on the phone was obviously a little unhappy, and complained with her mouth pouting.


    Su Yan smiled awkwardly, and said, "I thought it was a harassment call, but I didn''t expect it to be you. I''m sorry."


    It''s hard to see Su Yan with this kind of expression. He is either cold or cold, and he has never smiled sincerely from his heart.


    "Huh, have you ever seen a beautiful woman calling you a harassment."


    "Yes, the harassing calls are all beautiful women, their voices are so nice."


    "you."


    Jin Shiya''s mouth pursed more roundly, but she couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "Well, I am just kidding you, no one has poetry and beauty."


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter, with innocence in her voice.


    "By the way, why do you think of calling me."


    "Shiya has been under the control of her family during this time, and it is impossible to make phone calls. Today, my father relaxed my freedom."


    Su Yan was not surprised. After all, after experiencing such a thing, any parent would be extremely worried and watched strictly.


    "Brother Yan, can you come to my birthday party?"


    "Huh?" Su Yan was a little surprised, "Is your birthday?"


    "Yes, Shiya will be seventeen soon."


    "Oh, so young, I thought you were eighteen."


    Su Yan was a little disappointed in his heart. He was underage at the age of seventeen. He couldn''t let go of many things and had too many worries.


    "Shiya is not small anymore."


    Jin Shiya argued that what she hates most is being said to be small.


    "Well, Shiya is not young anymore, not young anymore, don''t worry, I will come to participate."


    Jin Shiya heard Su Yan''s affirmative reply, and immediately cheered.


    The two chatted for a long time, and finally they hung up.

 Chapter 113： I have an invitation

    "Hey, this Nizi is really annoying, she just talked for more than two hours."


    Su Yan put down the phone, massaged his temples, and then walked towards the school.


    It''s been a long time since I went to school. When I arrived at the school, I was naturally criticized by the class teacher. Su Yan didn''t say anything, but accepted the criticism.


    I happened to encounter a mock exam, and with a swipe of a pen, it took only a few minutes to turn in the paper, which caused a lot of discussion in the school.


    The forum is hot again, and everyone is guessing which place Su Yan will be able to test this time.


    Xu Wenqian has transferred to another school, so no one is facing Su Yan.


    The grades were corrected quickly, and the results of all subjects were released in the afternoon. All the students in the third year of high school were rushing to check Su Yan''s grades.


    "Hey, he can''t do it this time. This is the most middle-class grade."


    "Yes, more than a hundred points, no way."


    A group of people kept shaking their heads when they saw Su Yan''s results in both subjects, obviously disappointed.


    In the end, Su Yan''s grades were only in the middle of the class, which was neither good nor bad.


    For a while everyone lost interest in Su Yan, and the forum calmed down.


    "Hey, you still have to study hard to get good grades."


    "Yeah, crooked ways will not go long after all."


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these gossips at all. It was not easy for him to get a full score in the test, but he didn''t want to be in the limelight anymore, it was boring.


    When the time comes, you can get a score of six hundred points and enter the Jiangnan Capital University.


    After school, Su Yan returned to the apartment. Before Sun Yan came back, Xiaoyao secretly looked at him in the house.


    "Well, tonight is Shiya''s birthday dinner, so hurry up."


    Su Yan directly changed into a brand-name casual wear. He was not used to evening dresses. Casual clothes were very comfortable.


    This time he didn''t wear the floor to sell the goods, otherwise he would have to be criticized by others, which would cause unnecessary trouble.


    I took a taxi and went all the way from Xicheng to Linzhou, which is adjacent to Jiangzhou.


    Jin Shiya did not come to school during this time, so she was naturally strictly protected by her family. If that happened, her family must be scared enough.


    Her mother is Korean and her father is Chinese. She is a mixed-race child. She has been in Korea for more than ten years. This is the third time she has returned to China and intends to live in China.


    On the phone, Jin Shiya didn''t say anything about her family, and she talked to Su Yan in shame and shame. The girl was full of heart.


    Linzhou Jin Shiya��s father��s business site was her home base, and all Jin Shiya would hold a birthday party in Linzhou.


    The taxi went all the way, Su Yan had no intention of admiring the scenery along the way. What he was thinking about now was the gathering of spirits.


    With the spirit formation, the five-color flower can be used as a reserve of spiritual power, and the rune runes are all ready, and there is still a lack of an excellent geomantic gem and the jade to build the spirit gathering formation.


    Su Yan had already made plans. When Sun Yan came back, he would let him buy a batch of gems, and then choose a good place in Jiangzhou to directly build the Spirit Gathering Formation.


    The process must be speeded up, because he knows his dangerous situation, and if he doesn''t speed up the improvement of his realm, he is likely to encounter danger.


    The viper master made Su Yan very jealous. Although he had not seen it, he could tell from the viper''s realm that the viper''s master was at least the acquired realm, that is, the master realm.


    At the same time, Su Yan had to deal with the Ruan family. The realm of the Ruan family''s ancestors is also unfathomable. They have not shown up for many years. Such people are definitely seeking breakthroughs in retreat, and maybe they have reached the realm of masters.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s face became more solemn, and a murderous aura filled the taxi.


    "According to the latest news, the capable serial murder suspect is still at large. The general public is requested to raise their awareness of prevention and call the police immediately if they find it.


    When the driver heard the news, he felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot, and his back felt cold, and he could not help but sweat.


    He glanced carefully through the rearview mirror, and Su Yan was looking out the window quietly. He was relieved.


    All the way to Linzhou, there is only half an hour''s drive from the hotel Jin Shiya said, and Su Yan couldn''t help squinting for a while.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the driver drove to the door of the hotel and respectfully said: "Sir, here it is."


    Su Yan opened his eyes, looked around, couldn''t help paying the fare, and then got out of the car.


    Compared with the Xide''er Hotel in Jiangzhou, this big hotel is not so much. It is probably the most famous hotel in Linzhou.


    Su Yan looked at the hotel, knowing that Jin Shiya''s family might be very rich.


    But what about the rich family? In his eyes, money is really like dung, which makes him not even interested.


    If it weren''t for the need for spirit stones to build a gathering spirit formation, he wouldn''t blackmail those martial arts circles.


    After finishing his clothes, Su Yan walked towards the hotel with his head high.


    The two doormen approached respectfully immediately and asked: "Sir, are you here for the appointment?"


    Su Yan nodded, very calm.


    "Sir, this hotel has already been booked. You must be attending Miss Jin''s banquet?"


    "Yes."


    The doorman frowned, and the banquet was held at Jinshi Yabao Hotel, which had spread in the upper class.


    There are also a lot of bigwigs from all walks of life they greeted tonight, but they haven''t seen anyone wearing casual clothes to the party.


    Before the doorman could speak, a man in a luxurious black evening dress came over.


    He said contemptuously, "Who are you, come to the dinner party in this way?"


    "It''s up to you what I wear."


    Su Yan didn''t have a good impression of this kind of fly. He always felt that it was too gentle before. This kind of fly should be slapped to death at once, and that would save a lot of trouble.


    The man had a gloomy face and said sharply: "Do you know who I am? Dare to talk to me like this."


    Snapped!


    Su Yan slapped loudly, and the man who drew was dizzy and fell directly to the ground, his mouth full of blood.


    "If you don''t want to die, just go away."


    Su Yan glanced at the man with cold eyes, full of disdain.


    The man covered his face and looked at Su Yan angrily, but he didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. He knew that Su Yan was a person in the martial arts world, and he could only suffer if he succeeded.


    "Oh, so arrogant, how dare you hit someone here."


    A young man in a white suit walked over and looked at Su Yan with a bad face.


    "It looks like a native product. Wearing casual shirts at the dinner party is really non-mainstream. I doubt if you have invitations."


    "I have an invitation."


    Su Yan took out the invitation card sent by Jin Shiya, handed it to the doorman, and entered the hotel directly.


    The youth''s face became cold, which was beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect Su Yan to actually have an invitation.


    He glanced at the man covering his face and couldn''t help but smiled: "Boss May, such a weird person is not easy to provoke."


    Boss Na Mei looked more gloomy, and said coldly: "I need to find out his details, and this slap will be returned sooner or later.

 Chapter 114： Threesome

    Su Yan entered the hotel with a smile on his face. Mad, there was no invitation at Hua Lao, and no invitation at the Xideer auction. Would Lao Tzu be that stupid.


    There were only three things, even if it didn''t matter, Su Yan didn''t want to increase the trouble.


    But he still didn''t expect that he would still be talked about in his clothes, changed to a brand-name shirt, or he would be told, is he really a group of people who are so idle.


    But after he went in, he discovered that the people who came were all dressed in evening dresses, men''s suits and leather shoes, leather shoes, and women''s glamorous, bright and moving.


    He is indeed a little different in a casual outfit alone, even the hotel attendants are dressed in suits.


    "Mad, you will have to come to such places less in the future."


    Su Yan couldn''t help cursing, and directly took a glass of red wine and sat on the chair to taste it slowly.


    There are many people gathered in the whole hall, all of them have faces and faces, and ordinary local tyrants and diamond kings are not eligible to receive invitations.


    The Jin family is a well-known scholarly family, and has an extraordinary love for learning. Even if you don''t have learning, you have to have skills, so all the young people who come here have methods.


    Many people talked eagerly one after another. Like other gatherings, everyone came to get acquainted with each other, and also to make friends with distinguished people.


    Su Yan looked at the giant cake standing in the center, but counted boringly.


    "It''s just the seventeenth floor, a kid."


    Su Yan took a few sips of red wine and lay lazily on the chair, looking around without seeing Jin Shiya''s figure, and panicking a little leisurely.


    At this time, the young man and Boss Mei, who was slapped by Su Yan, also entered the hall. When the young man saw Su Yan, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Boss Mei runs a coal mine. He is a partner of Jin Shiya''s father, Jin Sung-wu. He is a real diamond king, but he was invited by Jin Sung-wu.


    This can be considered a special treatment. After all, Jin Chengwu still wants to make money, even though he disdains these rich men who get rid of the dirt.


    "Oh, boss May is here, so lucky to meet."


    Many people gathered around, obviously this boss Mei still had some status.


    Boss Mei also smiled and replied one by one, with a full sense of superiority.


    A man said in surprise: "Boss Mei, what''s wrong with your face?"


    Boss Mei''s expression changed, and then he recovered and said, "I accidentally bumped into it just now."


    Naturally, he would not say that he was beaten. That would be shameful and price-cut.


    A group of people will be suspicious, because Boss May still has five fingerprints on his face, and they dare not speak out.


    The young man was gathered with the young people present, and obviously also had an extraordinary position.


    "Angkor, I heard that you recently entered the eighth stage in judo, really?"


    The young man''s name is Wu Wei, the son of a business tycoon, and his mother is a deputy mayor in Linzhou. He has been extremely dazzling since he was a child.


    Hearing the words, Wu Wei smiled and nodded and said: "Yes, just recently promoted."


    "Wow, Angkor is handsome, and Jiu-Jitsu is so strong, which is so enviable."


    A group of girls suddenly became fans, and they wanted to post them.


    "What''s the matter? Angkor won the provincial championship in a recent Jiu-Jitsu competition."


    "What, Angkor, is this true?"


    "Nothing to praise, my goal is the national championship."


    Although Wu Wei said so, the pride on his face was undoubtedly revealed.


    At this time, another young man came over, wearing an evening dress tailor-made by the top Herm��s designer, and fascinated countless cute girls just by appearing.


    "Yo, Shao Ning, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    Wu Wei spoke first, but there was a hint of coldness on his face.


    "You Wu Wei can come, but I can''t come?"


    Ning Quan smiled, very sunny, but not lacking in domineering.


    "You guys, don''t blow me up. Ning Shao, one of the four young masters in Linzhou, is a great taekwondo."


    "Compared with you, then dare not mention it."


    "Shao Ning seems to be in the fourth stage of the black belt."


    A young man started flattering, which made Ning Quan very useful.


    "No talent, I just got the fourth black belt band recently, so I''m a newbie."


    The novice status that Ning Quan said is not a rookie, but a novice in the black belt. The first to third stages of the black belt are considered black belt novices. After the fourth stage, they can be called masters, teachers, and even masters.


    When everyone heard it, there were shocked expressions on their faces, and the four black belts were not so easy to get.


    "What''s the matter? We Ning Shao participated in the Jiangnan Taekwondo Open not long ago and beat up the Korean player Park Canghui."


    "really!"


    "Park Canghui once won the Korean Taekwondo Championship, so arrogant."


    "It''s not, but Ning Shao still gave it to Ko."


    Ning Quan waved his hand and said, "Don''t mention the past. I ended up with a runner-up."


    "Yeah, you guys are just playing around."


    A young man with dark skin and bulging muscles came over, filled with a bitter killing intent.


    Su Yan can feel Dao''s killing intent. This person is definitely a person in the martial arts world. He guessed that the martial artist was consummated, but this realm was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "Shen Xuan is here."


    A group of people all stepped back, their faces full of fear.


    Wu Wei and Ning Quan just know Judo and Taekwondo, and Shen Xuan knows more than kung fu, he is also a murderous madman.


    Shen Xuan is only in his twenties and has already entered the Jiangnan Jiandao Special Forces.


    We must know that Ruan Jiuxue is just a reserve member of the Sharp Knife Special Forces, and I don''t know if he can really become one of them, and Shen Xuan is already the first substitute member, as long as the official members retreat, he will directly make up.


    "Who is he, so arrogant?"


    Someone was dissatisfied with Shen Xuan''s arrogant expression, and could not help but softly ask the surrounding people.


    The person who knew said quietly: "You don''t know him, the first two are just bells and whistles, but he has real abilities. He comes from a family of martial arts and is said to be the first substitute for a certain special force."


    "It''s just a substitute, what''s worth showing off."


    "You are wrong. Can ordinary people in the special forces enter? That is the force that implements national security and anti-terrorism defense. We can live safely in this land because of their protection."


    "The special forces you watch on TV are not as good as them. The most important point is that he is the head of the four young masters in Linzhou. His grandfather is the master of the Linzhou martial arts world."


    The person suddenly realized that she couldn''t help being in awe of Shen Xuan, and there was also a hint of affection in her heart. The head of the four young men made her completely change.


    "Brother Xuan, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    Ning Quan leaned forward with a smile on his face, there was no air at all.


    "Why, can''t I come?"


    "No, no, I thought you were busy in special forces."


    "Huh, will I not come to Miss Shiya''s birthday party."


    Ning Quan smiled awkwardly, not daring to have a temper at all.


    Shen Xuan''s family is richer than him, and the people are stronger than him. What can he do?


    The two young and old appeared, and the hall was talking about them for a while, but those of the rich generation were left out.

 Chapter 115： underestimate

    "A group of brats, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward."


    A middle-aged man was holding a wine glass, laughing and cursing.


    "The times are different. What are we doing at our age? I''m afraid we are still worrying about food and clothing."


    "Hey, yeah, it can''t be compared. At that time, I knew what piano, chess, calligraphy, poetry, song and fu, at most I would point cats and mice to fool around."


    A group of middle-aged people are obviously jealous of young talents, and there is no way. They were poor at that time and naturally it was impossible to have a good education, and it was impossible to learn more.


    The two young masters in Linzhou have already arrived, so how come the other two are missing.


    On the road at this time, two top sports cars are galloping fast, you chasing me, showing speed and passion.


    Both of them love sports cars, often race, and their skills are similar.


    Arriving at the door of the hotel, a young man with dyed blue hair came out, took off his helmet, and his face was smug.


    "Lin Tao, how is it?"


    "You are lucky. This is a downtown area. I don''t want to get into trouble." A gentle young man walked out of the car.


    "If you lose, you lose. I want to make excuses."


    "Go in, it''s getting late."


    The two entered the hotel and immediately attracted countless people''s attention.


    Ning Quan, Wu Wei and others greeted them with a smile, and even the killing intent on Shen Xuan disappeared.


    "Damn, Brother Xuan, you actually came back, it''s dark again, and you''re almost catching up with the African natives." Ge Yunshan smiled and kept touching Shen Xuan''s muscles.


    "You kid touch it again, believe it or not, I just burst your chrysanthemum."


    "Oh, Brother Xuan, don''t scare me, I can''t help scaring."


    "In other words, that Jin Shiya is the best in the world. I finally came back this time just to see her."


    "Brother Xuan, Miss Shiya doesn''t like a rude person like you, he likes a **** like us Lin Tao."


    "Fuck you, I am a serious person." Lin Tao smiled and punched Ge Yunshan.


    Obviously these four people have a very good relationship. The Linzhou Four Masters are much more united than the Jiangzhou Four Masters.


    At this time, a few golden flowers came outside the hotel, which was more eye-catching than Sishao. The group of men who were watching were drooling.


    "Brother Xuan, why are you back?"


    A sweet-looking and lovely loli directly rushed towards Shen Xuan, very naughty.


    The glamorous woman behind Lori looked at everyone with a smile, without losing elegance.


    This is a well-known person in Linzhou. At the age of twenty, he has become the vice president of Linzhou Jinxin Group. He can do better than his father, a typical strong woman.


    There is another woman who is even more eye-catching. It is said that she is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She has won awards and was directly surrounded by a group of boys and girls.


    And Wu Wei is relatively bleak at this time, he is much inferior compared to the four less three flowers, this is not only his own ability, but also the reason of his family.


    Wu Wei held a glass of red wine, took a sharp sip, and looked at Su Yan coldly. Others couldn''t compare with him. Can''t he be humiliated by such a small turtle.


    So Wu Wei walked directly to Su Yan and said with a smile: "This brother, I will toast you a cup."


    Su Yan didn''t look at him at all, closed his eyes and lay on the chair calmly, ignoring everything.


    At this time, there were people around Wu Wei who were paying attention, and they were all pointing at this scene, obviously a little surprised.


    Wu Wei''s expression became even more iron-blue. He wanted to find a sense of superiority from Su Yan, but he didn''t expect to be looked down upon.


    "Why, look down on me?" Wu Wei said with a cold face, "It is your glory that you can drink with me."


    Wu Wei''s voice was relatively loud, and everyone in the distance heard it and looked around.


    Young people like to watch the excitement the most. I often see this kind of thing at receptions, so they all come around.


    Su Yan still ignored him, running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", preparing himself for the day after tomorrow.


    Wu Wei''s face became more and more ugly. Now that so many people came around, wouldn''t he be even more embarrassed.


    "This is for you to toast and not eat fine wine."


    Su Yan was unkind with him outside, he had endured not making a move at the time, and now he can''t stand it anymore.


    The eight-dan master of judo is underestimated by one person, and how to accept it is to find face.


    Wu Wei directly threw the wine glass in his hand at Su Yan. There was half a glass of red wine in the glass. If it hits it, it must be covered with wine.


    But Su Yan moved. In an instant, when the red wine was about to be spilled on him, he stood up and avoided the drink directly.


    The wine glass fell to the ground with a crisp sound, and it fell to pieces, leaving a residue on the ground.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and closed his posture. Only then did he look at Wu Wei, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    "you wanna die!"


    "Oh, who is this great **** with such a domineering tone."


    Ning Quan stood up. He had some friendship with Wu Wei, so naturally he wanted to stand beside Wu Wei.


    "I''m afraid this great **** came out of the mountains. I was drunk when I was wearing a shirt at the banquet."


    Ge Yunshan covered his face with his hands, obviously with an expression that couldn''t bear to look directly.


    "Yes, he is the only one wearing a shirt in the audience, which is really amazing my brother."


    "Where are you from Linzhou, we can meet at that time."


    Ge Yunshan naturally didn''t want to let Su Yan go, his face was full of playful abuse.


    "Jiangzhou."


    "Damn, it turned out to be a native of Jiangzhou, it scared me to death."


    "People from Jiangzhou ran to our place to play wild, you brat enough."


    "How did your kid come in? The doorman dared to let you in when dressed like this."


    Wu Wei said at this time: "Ge Shao, he does have an invitation, but I suspect he stole it."


    "Let me know when the time comes to see who lost the invitation, he must have stolen it."


    Lin Tao, who had always been calm, frowned and said, "This Xiongtai, where did your invitation come from?"


    "Shiya sent it to me."


    Su Yan answered plainly, and didn''t want to hide it, because there was nothing to hide.


    "Fuck, what are you talking about, Miss Shiya will send you an invitation specially, you kid dream."


    "Yes, what an identity Miss Shiya, how can you, Jiangzhou native He De, let her send you an invitation."


    "If you lie, don''t tell the truth. Aboriginals are aboriginals, and a local turtle is a local turtle."


    In the face of all the accusations, Su Yan looked very lightly. He was used to such things and didn''t take it to heart. When Shiya came, the truth would become clear, so he didn''t bother to explain.


    Seeing Su Yan''s scornful look, the young talents present became more and more angry.


    Ge Yunshan pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said: "Which one of the people present is not the rich one, who is not possessing a skill, how can you dare to stay here!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    A group of good-for-nothing youths roared, wishing that Su Yan''s face would be swept away.


    Shen Xuan, who had been silent for a long time, said at this time: "A Jiangzhou native turtle was so excited and embarrassed."

 Chapter 116： Cant beat

    Everyone blushed, and they dared not speak. Not to mention that Shen Xuan''s family was monstrous, his ability also made everyone afraid.


    "Brother Xuan, you see this is Miss Shiya''s gathering, how can such a high-end atmosphere and high-end place accommodate these Jiangzhou natives."


    Wu Wei''s face was flattering, sincerely apprehensive to Shen Xuan.


    Shen Xuan thought for a while, and couldn''t help but nodded: "You''re right, you can''t have such a person in this situation."


    Wu Wei glanced at Su Yan with a smile, and Shen Xuan spoke. Su Yan would definitely not be arrogant anymore.


    Shen Xuan looked at Su Yan with contempt in his eyes, and said lightly: "You bow to everyone, get out, I won''t trouble you."


    He took it for granted, as if he had given Su Yantian a lot of face, as if he was helping Su Yan.


    "Yes, give us a bow, we don''t care about the predecessors, nothing happens when we do anything."


    Boss Mei, who was slapped by Su Yan just now, also walked over and looked at Su Yan angrily and said, "Your kid is here. It made me find it easy."


    "Boss Mei, how did you blend into the young people? We have our world."


    A middle-aged man with glasses smiled and had a drink with Boss Mei, standing and watching a good show.


    "The injury on my face was caused by this kid. It was because of him that he bumped into me, which made me so."


    "What, this kid dares to hit you?!"


    For a time, bosses and businessmen from all walks of life glared and accused Su Yan.


    There was a smile on Wu Wei''s face. Even if he didn''t say anything now, Su Yan would be attacked by a group, which has caused dissatisfaction among everyone, young and old.


    Su Yan looked at Boss Mei, with a cold color flashing on his face, and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that the slap in the face just now doesn''t hurt you, and you don''t have a long memory."


    Su Yan shot instantly, and Boss Mei''s other face immediately swelled up, and five fingerprints were clearly printed on his face.


    Boss Mei covered his face and looked at Su Yan angrily. He did not expect that Su Yan would dare to beat him in public.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Boss Mei is clamoring and has gone mad. He is the coal boss. He has many thugs and has never done anything.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he grabbed Boss Mei''s neck and said coldly, "You want to kill me?"


    Boss Mei was lifted off the ground by him. He had difficulty breathing and opened his teeth and claws to no avail.


    The people present were startled, and they stepped back a few meters, and several security guards surrounded them.


    Su Yan''s expression changed and he threw Boss Mei into the fountain not far away.


    "For Shiya''s face, I don''t want to see blood today."


    Boss May kept throwing himself in the fountain, but the security had fished him out.


    Shen Xuan''s face condensed, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "You can martial arts?"


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully and did not answer.


    Shen Xuan''s face returned to calm, and Su Yan would naturally not think he was better than him.


    "What I just said is still valid, you''d better think about it."


    "Then I can tell you, you kneel and kowtow to me now, and I can spare your life."


    "what!"


    "What did he just say!"


    "Let Xuan Shao kneel down and kowtow!"


    "My God, Shao Shen is a substitute for the Special Forces of Sharp Knife!"


    "Shao Xuan is the only grandson of the old man!"


    "I''m afraid he was scared crazy."


    A group of people were so shocked that they didn''t believe what they heard, and thought they had heard it wrong.


    Even the middle-aged people were shocked. The name of the trial family was so resounding that it was comparable to the Wan family in Jiangzhou.


    Shen Xuan was stunned for a moment, and then angrily retorted with a smile: "You are such an interesting guy, I don''t know where you have such confidence."


    Shen Xuan had just asked the people under his hands to investigate, and he had not heard of such a powerful role in Jiangzhou.


    No way, Su Yan offended too many people, and no one wanted to mention him, so people who haven''t seen him in person generally don''t know him.


    Shen Xuan was no longer afraid, a killing intent spread, and the domineering just now was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Shen Xuan is angry, that kid will suffer."


    "Deserve it, deserve it."


    "Kill him, the turtles from Jiangzhou dared to come to us to play wild."


    Su Yan''s cell phone rang at this time, he beckoned and said, "Answer the call."


    "Hey, old grandson, where are you?"


    Sun Yan on the other end said respectfully: "I''m at Miss Jin Shiya''s birthday party."


    "Huh, you are here too, where are you?"


    "Just beside the fountain in the lobby."


    "Come here, I''m right by the cake."


    "Okay, I will come right away."


    Shen Xuan couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly blasted Su Yan with a punch, but Su Yan easily escaped.


    Su Yan put the phone in his pocket and said to Shen Xuan, "Too slow, too slow."


    Shen Xuan was furious and punched again. Su Yan held it in both hands and said with a smile: "You can''t do it with this strength."


    The people around were already astonished, and never thought that Su Yan would be able to escape Shen Xuan''s attack, or even withstand his offensive.


    Shen Xuan was shaken by Su Yan, his heart was already turbulent, his eyes looked at Su Yan with jealousy, he had underestimated Su Yan just now.


    For this reason, Shen Xuan couldn''t help but dialed a phone call. It seemed that he had to ask his grandfather to come forward on this matter, that is, the master of Linzhou martial arts circles.


    Sun Yan ran all the way at this time, and when he saw Su Yan, he smiled and said, "Shao Shao, I didn''t expect you to come here too."


    "Yeah, Shiya asked me to come, can I come."


    It was only these two days before Sun Yan knew the identity of the little girl kidnapped by the razor. That was the Jin family. He was afraid after thinking about it. He couldn''t compare to the Jin family. He came here today to apologize.


    "Pretend to be forced."


    Wu Wei could only break his mouth on the sidelines, and Shen Xuan didn''t dare to make a move, so he naturally didn''t dare to provoke Su Yan.


    However, someone in the crowd recognized Sun Yan and couldn''t help but wondered: "Old Sun, what do you call the indigenous Su Shao?"


    Sun Yan is a native of Linzhou, and he has some prestige, so there are people who recognize him.


    "Yes, Old Falcon, that kid is a native of Jiangzhou, you can''t lose your identity."


    When Sun Yan heard these words, his face immediately showed anger, and he sternly reprimanded: "You guys who look down on people and say that Su Shao is a native, are you impatient?"


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and they didn''t expect that Sun Yan was so partial to Su Yan, all his faces were full of anger.


    "Old Hayato, we respect you as a senior in the martial arts world, but you can''t insult us so much."


    "Yes, that kid is so dirty, and he speaks wild words, should we just watch that!"


    "Brother Xuan, you have something to say." Ge Yunshan was also furious.


    For a long time, Shen Xuan said, "I can''t beat him."


    Everyone was stunned, and it took a while to react, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    Shen Xuan is also considered a martial artist to complete, but he can''t beat it, how is this possible.


    "Brother Yan, are you kidding us?"


    Ge Yunshan wanted to see Xuan Xuan''s joking very much, but he saw only coldness in Shen Xuan''s eyes, a jealous coldness.


    "Spruce, be careful of the evil coming out of your mouth."


    Lin Tao also grabbed Ge Yunshan and motioned him to stop talking.


    He was so careful that he naturally saw the nuances in it. I''m afraid this teenager is really hard to deal with.

 Chapter 117： Mesmerize everyone

    "Insult you, haha, if it weren''t for me and your elders, I would kill your dogs now!"


    Sun Yan directly roared out in anger, his face full of evil aura was undoubtedly revealed, and a pair of eagle eyes stared at everyone.


    He is not a vegetarian. He has been licking blood through the sword for decades, and he has experienced bloodthirsty spirit in his bones.


    Since turning to Su Yan, Sun Yan has put away his xinxing, but today his master is humiliated, how can he bear it?


    Thinking that his master is likely to be the descendant of such a powerful man, he became more angry and reached the edge of an explosion.


    "One more thing, I want your life!"


    Su Yan patted Sun Falcon, and said lightly: "Don''t get angry, this is Shiya''s birthday party."


    Sun Yan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly came to understand that with Su Yan''s disposition, how could he not get angry when encountering this kind of thing? He was giving face to Miss Jin.


    Sun Yan couldn''t help but bowed to Su Yan and said, "Shao Shao, I know I was wrong."


    "You have to learn a lot of things. Be angry when you should be angry, and be indifferent when you should be indifferent. Is this group of ants worth getting angry?"


    The two sang a harmony, making the faces of those present turn blue and white, making it hard to see the extreme.


    Ge Yunshan couldn''t help it, because he had that kind of rebellious character in his bones.


    "The martial master is amazing, you think you can scold us if you step into the martial master!"


    Ge Yunshan pointed directly at Sun Yan with a disdainful expression on his face: "If my Ge family kills you, it will be easy."


    Sun Yan was extremely angry. Just now he was angry that these people had insulted Su Yan, but now it was angry that Ge Yunshan was disrespectful to him.


    A person in the martial arts world stepped up and accused Ge Yunshan: "Although Mr. Falcon is a bit past, how can you as a junior speak like this? Even your dad dare not criticize Mr. Falcon."


    "Hmph, he threatens our lives, should I respect him?"


    Lin Tao also stood up, looked at Sun Yan and said, "Old Falcon, I never understand, why do you want to help someone from Jiangzhou?"


    Sun Yan said arrogantly: "Because he is the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world!"


    "what?"


    "Isn''t Liu Tao the leader of Jiangzhou martial arts world?"


    "You don''t know, Liu Tao is dead.


    There was another uproar in the crowd. Liu Tao was dead. This was huge news.


    Liu Liang kept concealing the news, except for a few people in the martial arts world who knew about Liu Tao''s death, let alone Liu Tao''s death at Su Yan''s hands.


    "How is it possible, Master Liu is dead!"


    "Who can kill him, is it Jinlin''s person?"


    Jinlin is the capital of Jiangnan Province, and they can only guess that the talents there will kill Liu Tao.


    "The point is not Liu Tao, it''s this kid."


    "Yes, how could he be a master at such a young age."


    "Is he also a middle stage martial artist?!"


    "Presumably it is, otherwise why is Sun Yan so respected."


    Wu Wei''s face was very ugly, the martial arts world''s master can be comparable to the hegemon of the business world, his Wu family is not the hegemon of Linzhou, at best it can be regarded as a second-rate family.


    Only then did he know that he had offended someone who shouldn''t be offended. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became, and his face turned green.


    The Third Young Master of Linzhou also had an ugly face, but he dared not say anything. After all, a mid-stage martial artist was not something they could laugh at, let alone they could speak.


    How difficult it is to trip a martial artist, where are the martial arts buns, and who do not want to obey, the connections they have are unimaginable.


    Su Yan sat on the chair with great interest, sipping drinks, and watching the changes in the faces of a group of people, he felt very interesting.


    But Shen Xuan was not convinced. He had already called to his grandfather that he must hold down Su Yan today, or Linzhou would lose face.


    "What if you are a martial artist, do you think no one in Linzhou can cure you!"


    "Shao Shao is the master of Jiangzhou, Linzhou is naturally unmatched." Sun Yan said confidently from the side.


    "Arrogant, my grandpa will come later, when you cry."


    Shen Xuan was obviously dissatisfied, as long as his grandfather came, he would make Su Yan look good.


    Su Yan ignored Shen Xuan''s threat at all. He looked at the time and said with a displeased face: "This little girl has been so long, and he hasn''t come yet. It''s cruel to put me here."


    "Who do you think you are, you really regard yourself as an onion."


    "I''m so ridiculous, Miss Shiya is such a character, I suspect she doesn''t know you at all."


    "When Miss Shiya comes, the truth will come to light, don''t ignore him, it will be funny."


    A group of people were waiting anxiously, and Jin Shiya''s father Jin Sung-wu came to the hotel at this time.


    Jin Chengwu is handsome and handsome, obviously a man with a city government.


    He looked at the crowd and said apologetically: "My fellow Jin Chengwu, I am ashamed to love everyone, but I didn''t come to meet him."


    "In fact, it wasn''t that I did this on purpose. Just now, at my residence, a few killers came and wanted to assassinate my family, so they came late."


    "Who is so courageous, get tired of it!"


    "Miss Shiya is okay?"


    A group of people were full of anger, but also very concerned about Shiya''s comfort.


    "Thank you for your concern. My daughter was innocent, and all the killers were brought to justice."


    "That''s great."


    "I sweated all over."


    Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief. When he heard the killer, the wine glass in his hand shattered, and a raging fire in his heart immediately burned.


    It''s impossible to just forget about this, if you dare to touch Jin Shiya, that is to touch his Ni Lin.


    "Boss Jin, let Ling Qianjin come out, she is the protagonist at today''s birthday party."


    "Yeah, let her come out."


    "Good, good."


    Kim Sung-wu shouted at the back of the stage: "Shiya, come out."


    The curtain was separated, and Jin Shiya appeared in front of everyone wearing a white dress like a fairy descending to the earth.


    Jin Shiya''s smile is full, her white teeth and red lips are set off, and her big flashing eyes are very spiritual, just like the fairy in the painting.


    Everyone was fascinated by Jin Shiya''s beauty, not only her appearance, but also the inner-out temperament, which was a kind of holy innocence.


    Jin Shiya''s face was a little red, obviously she was still a little shy in front of so many people.


    She bowed to everyone to pay her respect, and then said: "Thank you very much for coming to my birthday party. Thank you."


    "Shiya Shiya, I love you, just like a mouse loves rice."


    A group of young girls shouted directly, and then the sky full of fireworks spurted out, cheering for joy.


    At this time, Shen Xuan walked directly to Jin Shiya and said with a smile: "Miss Shiya, the first time I saw you, I was fascinated by you. Can you dance with me?"


    Lin Tao tidyed up the clothes on her body and walked forward, very politely: "Brother Xuan, Miss Shiya should have a dance with me."


    "No, I want to dance with Miss Shiya."


    Lan Mao Ge Yunshan ran over, unwilling to lag behind.


    Naturally, Ning Quan would not lose this opportunity, and he also went up.


    Being able to dance a dance with Jin Shiya is something that will make the young talents present envious, and being able to accept the invitation, then it also means that Jin Shiya has a soft spot for this person.

 Chapter 118： Golden boy and girl

    Originally second-rate young men like Wu Wei were also eager to try. If you want to get Jin Shiya''s Yiqing Fangze, it is naturally a godsend opportunity to get married with the Jin family.


    However, the four young masters of Linzhou all sent out invitations. The four of them are the most dazzling existence of the young generation in Linzhou, and no one can match them, making all the young talents present to be sad.


    "Hey, Miss Shiya must be from the Fourth Young Master. She is uncomfortable and wants to cry."


    "What can be done, Linzhou''s family of the Fourth Young Master can match the Jin family, and that''s how it works."


    "Huh, rival, at best it can only rival Jin Chengwu, the Jin family is a big family of Yenching."


    Obviously, there are people who are sensible, know that Jin Chengwu was born extraordinary, and even know the Jin family behind him.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be beautiful, far-sighted is enough."


    Although some people fell silent in their hearts, they slowly recovered their expressions and began to cheer for the four young masters.


    Big guys from all walks of life are also laughing at the younger generation about to start dating, time flies so fast, the waves behind the Yangtze River are pushing the waves forward.


    Jin Chengwu stood next to Jin Shiya, with an arrogant look, and didn''t say anything, with a hint of encouragement in his eyes.


    The reason why he asked Jin Shia to come back from Korea was because he wanted her to enter the circle. After all, he only has such a daughter.


    Not to mention the Jin family behind him, even his own industry is enough to make people enviable. Naturally, his son-in-law wants to pick one in a million, the dragon among people.


    He had disdain for the Fourth Young Master of Linzhou, and knew that his daughter''s vision would not be so bad. The reason he didn''t stop him was just to let her get to know the noble circle.


    Jin Shiya''s face was flushed, and she was obviously a little shy at the invitation of the four male gods. She had never encountered such a situation before.


    In addition to cutting the cake, the highlight of the birthday party was a dance. Naturally, the birthday star chose one of the guests.


    Jin Shiya never answered, her eyes jumped around, naturally she wanted to see the person in her mind.


    Standing in the crowd, Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya indifferently, his eyes were full of soft smiles, and his heart was warm.


    Jin Shiya looked around, but still didn''t notice that there was disappointment in her eyes, and the Fourth Master of Linzhou pressed harder, hoping to dance with her.


    Jin Shiya was lost in her heart. She thought that Su Yan had not come because she had not seen it.


    But she was not reconciled, because Su Yan had promised her that she would not lie to her.


    Jin Shiya raised her jaw and searched the crowd again. This time she was not disappointed. She saw the person in her heart.


    Jin Shiya was full of surprises on her face, like a canary flying from a cage, hopped directly to Su Yan''s side.


    Regardless of everyone''s gaze, Jin Shiya plunged directly into Su Yan''s arms, very affectionate, and put her arms around Su Yan tightly.


    The smile in Su Yan''s eyes became softer, and her right hand directly embraced Jin Shiya''s delicate body, and her left hand scraped her nose, with only endless tenderness.


    "Little Nizi, I haven''t seen you become a white swan in a few days."


    "Shiya thought that Brother Yan was not here, but she was terrified."


    Jin Shiya lay directly on Su Yan''s chest, feeling his body temperature, as warm as that day, warming her heart.


    What was completely different was that everyone around was stunned and surprised, and some even opened their mouths wide and couldn''t believe it.


    The four young masters of Linzhou looked gloomy and tugged tightly with their hands. They never thought that Jin Shiya would abandon them and directly plunge into Su Yan''s embrace.


    This not only made them lose face, but also slapped them in the face. Su Yan had trouble with them.


    "That kid, how is it possible!"


    The Qi Qiao of Ge Yunshan''s qi aroused smoke, and he couldn''t wait to immediately beat Su Yan to **** Jin Shiya back.


    But he weighed his own weight, knowing that to do that was tantamount to death, he could only be angry.


    "Does Jin Shiya know him?"


    "How can the kid He De get the favor of Miss Shiya, just a Jiangzhou native turtle."


    "Hmph, he is a turtle, then what are you."


    Although Shen Xuan was angry, he was much calmer than these people. Su Yan was not a simple character.


    The situation of him and Su Yan fighting against each other has been recurring in his mind. Now the more he thinks about it, the more frightened he is. He has used almost 80% of his strength, but the other party is still like a mountain, unable to shake at all.


    This let him know that he might be far away from the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world.


    He can only endure, and can only wait for Grandpa''s arrival, so that all the humiliation and anger will be returned.


    Jin Chengwu also came over with a smile, looking at Su Yan with solemn eyes.


    He couldn''t see through this young man, which made him very surprised. A young man made him unable to see through. This young man is not easy.


    But he thought about it, the person who can save Shiya is naturally not an ordinary person, so he is relieved.


    Jin Shiya saw her father walking over, and she couldn''t help but parted from Su Yan shyly, standing aside flushed.


    "Shiya, don''t introduce it."


    Only then did Jin Shiya regain her composure, pulling her father and saying, "This is Brother Yan, the one who saved my life."


    "Oh, it surprised me, I didn''t expect to be so young."


    Su Yan was very indifferent, no longer the gentleness that was just now, because he felt that Kim Sung-wu was a little unfriendly to him.


    The two looked directly, neither of them evaded the slightest, and there was a faint violent meaning in their eyes.


    In the end, Su Yan avoided Jin Chengwu''s gaze and looked at Jin Shiya.


    It''s not that he is afraid of Jin Chengwu, but just disdain.


    Jin Chengwu''s heart became more and more disturbed, because he saw the deep stars in Su Yan''s eyes, which was a look he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Before in the family, he had only seen it in the eyes of the bodyguard who had followed the Patriarch of the Jin family for more than ten years, and that bodyguard was a prestigious existence.


    Jin Shiya sensed that the two were wrong, and couldn''t help pulling Su Yan and saying, "Brother Yan, let''s dance."


    Jin Chengwu''s complexion recovered calmly, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "My daughter is my darling. If you want to take it away from me, just a little bit of effort won''t work."


    Su Yan smiled lightly, did not answer, and walked to the center of the hall with Jin Shiya.


    At this time, the surrounding crowd had already stepped aside, vacating a huge open space, waiting for the two to perform their dance.


    The first-class concert ensemble played music at this time, which was actually a Vienna waltz.


    Su Yan didn''t skip it, but that doesn''t mean he won''t. Many people who wanted to watch the joke shut their mouths tightly.


    Because Su Yan danced very well, better than them, almost comparable to first-class dance masters.


    The two are like golden boys and girls, completely obsessed with dancing.


    After the first song, the two did not stop, and continued to start another dance, which was equally wonderful.


    Many people at the scene admired it from their hearts and could not help but burst into applause.

 Chapter 119： Pay back

    But the boss Mei and even Wu Wei and the others became more angry, and the better Su Yan was, the more ugly they made them. After all, they just kept calling Su Yan Turtle.


    After receiving a call, Shen Xuan couldn''t help but a cold look appeared in his eyes, and walked straight out of the hotel because his helping hand had arrived.


    At this time, outside the hotel, a Lincoln extended RV slowly stopped, and an energetic old man walked out of the car.


    Shen Xuan ran over in three steps and two steps, with a respectful smile on his face: "Grandpa, you can count it."


    This person is the master of Linzhou martial arts world, no one in Linzhou can match, he has dominated the Linzhou martial arts world for more than ten years.


    "Xuan Xuan, I have always told you that you shouldn''t be anxious when things happen, why don''t you listen."


    "Grandpa, can this matter be in a hurry? It just blows me up."


    "You, talk about it."


    Shen Xuan quickly said: "Today was originally Miss Shiya''s birthday party, but who knows that a small turtle from Jiangzhou popped up, and claimed to be the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world, but it made us angry."


    "Huh, I really don''t know how to live or die, did Taidou call it casually!"


    The old man judged the crutches in his hand, obviously very angry. In his heart, there is only one person who can be called the master of Jiangzhou, and that person is an evildoer.


    "So we are angry, even Sun Xun has become his lackey."


    "Wait a minute, you said Sun Yan is his lackey?"


    The old man''s face was a little unnatural, and his heart was vaguely disturbed.


    "Yes, I also said that no one in Linzhou can match him."


    "Go and see first."


    He didn''t remember much about the old trial, but he knew that Sun Yan seemed to appear in the Blood Dragon Pool with the young man. Could it be that it was the enchanting evildoer.


    Shen Lao''s steps moved faster, and he almost fell down, making Shen Xuan a little surprised.


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry, teach him later and let him know that it''s amazing."


    Elder Xing did not speak, he had already determined that the little turtle in Shen Xuan''s mouth was the enchanting evildoer, whether it was a blessing or a misfortune or misfortune.


    When the old man walked into the hotel, a group of people hurriedly stepped aside when they saw it, and their faces were full of respect.


    Many business leaders wanted to say a word to the elder, but the elder was ignored.


    Even the old man in the martial arts world of Linzhou didn''t take a look. The mayor of Linzhou personally came to toast and was thrown aside by the old man.


    "What''s wrong with this old trial?"


    "Does he know the kid who claims to be the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world?"


    "I''m afraid so, he must be angry."


    "If there is a good show, the old judge will definitely be able to teach that kid."


    "That''s right, what a character the old man is, that kid might not be able to do anything in front of him."


    "Whatever you can dance, you also have to be trampled under your feet by the veteran."


    A group of people followed the elders to the hall, all looking at Su Yan with interest and gloat.


    Before the old Xing could speak, Xing Xuan directly shouted at Su Yan: "Little turtle, you have a kind of continued arrogance now!"


    The voice of his words was very loud, and the whole hall kept reverberating. This was his anger, and he wanted to find everything Su Yan had done to him just now.


    Su Yan could only stop the dance with Jin Shiya, and looked at Shen Xuan displeasedly, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Do you dare to stop me from dancing with Shiya, do you want to die!"


    In the face of Su Yan''s anger, Shen Xuan did not have a trace of fear. Instead, he said with a joke: "Huh, stop you, I want to interrupt your dog legs, let you know that Shen Xuan is not that easy to provoke. ."


    Many people nodded, after all, Shen Xuan has a grandfather who is a martial arts world leader and has that capital.


    Jin Chengwu also walked over at this time and shook hands enthusiastically with Elder Xing, and said with some exhortation: "The children are playing around at home, so don''t worry about Elder Xing."


    After all, Su Yan had saved Jin Shiya''s life, and if Jin Chengwu didn''t help, it wouldn''t be justified.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Yan was going to be unlucky and was waiting for a good show, the old man said.


    At this time, the old man was trembling all over, shaking like chaff, like a critically ill old man.


    He looked at Su Yan and said with fear in his eyes: "How dare I care about it? Thank God for not thinking about him."


    Su Yan naturally saw the old man, stretched out his palm and said, "Send old man, pay the money!"


    A group of people were stunned, what the **** was paying back the money, does the old man still owe this little turtle money?


    No one believes it, they all think that Su Yan''s gibberish, trying to confuse the audience, is already out of skill.


    Everyone thought that Su Yan was out of order, and deliberately said nonsense, so that they would even more arouse their desire to see Su Yan being hanged.


    "Interrogating the elder, teach him a lesson directly, and let him see how powerful we are in Linzhou."


    "Yes, although Sun Yan has become a traitor, the old man will always be our great **** in Linzhou."


    "Old trial, let''s take action, how dare a little turtle run wild in our Linzhou."


    The sentiment was so passionate that even if they were not from the martial arts world, they roared, and the whole hall was noisy.


    "Why does the old man say such things?"


    There were also some people who were puzzled by what the old man said, and even more puzzled, the old man trembled.


    Shen Xuan said beside him: "This person should be in the realm of a martial artist, grandpa, you should pay attention."


    The old man was not angry at the moment. At the moment he saw Su Yan, he lost his anger, and replaced him with fear.


    His legs were trembling. Like Elder Mei that day, his legs were almost unable to support his body, and he had to use a crutches.


    This is not a simple matter. Not only did he offend Su Yan, but his grandson also offended Su Yan.


    "Why, you don''t want to pay back!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly yelled, approaching the old man, and the majestic coercion directly caused him to change his face.


    The old man couldn''t bear the pressure, his legs softened and he knelt down.


    The faces of all the people present changed abruptly, with incredible expressions on their faces, and they all felt that they had hallucinations.


    "How could the old man kneel down?!"


    "What''s going on, what are you doing?"


    "How can you kneel down, you are the master of Linzhou."


    "Senior, are you sick?"


    A person from the martial arts world walked over, trying to help the old man, but the old man shot him flying with a palm.


    Shen Xuan couldn''t believe it, and lost his voice: "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you."


    "To shut up!"


    Elder Xing shouted at the hall, his lowered head slowly lifted up, and a pair of muddy eyes looked at Su Yan with fear.


    His throat twitched a few times, but there was no sound from his mouth.


    Hesitating, afraid, and horrified, the heart of Judge was broken, and he never expected to see Su Yan here.


    What made him even more collapsed was that Su Yan''s realm was no longer in the middle stage of the martial arts, and the pressure just now made him have no doubt that Su Yan has at least reached the latter stage, and it is very likely that he has completed it.

 Chapter 120： Self-breaking arm

    "Su Baxian, no...Senior Su, I will definitely pay back the money, definitely."


    Su Yan motioned to Sun Xun, and Sun Xun understood, and walked directly towards the old man, and helped him up.


    "That''s right, I have to remind you, you see that you are so old and your legs are not good, why don''t you take a wheelchair."


    The old man''s face twitched for a while, but he had to smile and say, "Senior Lausu is concerned."


    "I remember the one-month deadline, but don''t forget it. Interest will be added at that time."


    "I dare not forget, I dare not forget."


    "Well, your RV is not bad, I''ll drive it back then."


    "It is an old honor to be able to gain the magical sight of Senior Su."


    The people around have grown up mouths, and they can definitely put an egg in their mouths.


    Shen Xuan was even more frightened and stupefied. There, he dared not speak at all, trembling all over.


    Being able to make his grandfather call his senior, this undoubtedly proves that Su Yan''s ability is definitely better than his own grandfather, and it is very likely that he is the master of Jiangzhou.


    Everyone''s look on Su Yan changed. From the initial disdain and contempt to the current awe and fear, this is the reason why the fist is strong.


    Whoever has the harder fist, who is the boss, will be respected.


    People in the martial arts world were convinced, the business leaders were convinced, and even the politicians were convinced, and they dared not offend Su Yan again.


    Jin Chengwu''s gaze became complicated. Originally, he thought that Su Yan was just a little bit of effort, but he never expected Su Yan to be so strong.


    You must know that the old trial is Linzhou''s dean, and has a better reputation than the other Jin Chengwu, and he kneeled down in front of everyone, which is enough to explain Su Yan''s identity.


    Jin Chengwu couldn''t help but looked at his daughter with satisfaction, but he didn''t expect that the eyes of the baby girl were good.


    He was also relieved. Since his daughter likes this young man so much, why should he stop it and let them develop themselves.


    A master of Jiangzhou martial arts world is enough to satisfy his Jin Chengwu. If he can have such a good son-in-law in the future, his career will be smooth sailing, and even his hope of returning to the Jin family will no longer become bleak.


    The more Jin Chengwu thought about it, the happier he became more satisfied with Su Yan. He couldn''t help but patted Su Yan and said: "In fact, I don''t want to mix things with young people, but if you like Shiya, you have to treat her well."


    Jin Shiya didn''t expect her father to say such things, where and where, there is no clear thing how to come up with it.


    Her face was as red as an apple, and she was ashamed, she could only lower her head to cover her shame.


    Su Yan was smiling, how he didn''t understand the change of Jin Chengwu''s attitude, he was very tired of snobbery, but after all, this is very likely to be his future husband, and he still cannot offend him.


    "President Jin rest assured, I will definitely be good to Shi Ya."


    Jin Chengwu didn''t correct Su Yan''s words either. After all, a generation of champions had their own status and identity, and it was most appropriate to call him President Jin.


    But naturally he will not be satisfied, he will wait for the day when Su Yan calls his father-in-law.


    At this time, the old man was still terrified. Seeing Su Yan looking at Shen Xuan with unkind eyes, he was shocked and the secret way was not good.


    "Xuan Xuan, don''t hesitate to kneel down for Senior Su!"


    But he was not convinced, and shouted directly: "Why!"


    "Senior Su is the master of the late martial arts stage, do you want to die!"


    The old man suddenly yelled, shocking Shen Xuan, his face becoming paler.


    In the later period of the warrior, Shen Xuan fully understood, and he could only kneel down if he was not reconciled. It was easy for a strong man in this realm to kill him.


    "And you guys who have offended Senior Su."


    Ge Yunshan, Ning Quan and others also knelt down, lowering their heads and daring not to speak.


    The boss Mei on the side trembled, and after thinking about it, he ran over and knelt down.


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, looked at the old man and said: "It''s not that I want to cause trouble today, it''s all that they have to trouble me."


    "Senior Su, the old man failed to educate his grandson. The old man deserves to die."


    The old trial slapped himself as he said, his face flushed suddenly, five fingerprints were very obvious, the group of people who looked at had pain in their faces, and at the same time they were more in awe of Su Yan.


    "You really didn''t take care of it. If it wasn''t for Shiya''s birthday party, your grandson would have to wait for you on Huangquan Road."


    Su Yan hadn''t been cruel, because he didn''t want to spoil Shiya''s banquet, otherwise he would have killed these ants.


    When Shen Xuan heard it, his whole body was trembling in fright, only then did he realize that he had just walked in Guimenguan.


    "Senior Su, it''s my dog ??who looks down on people, but doesn''t know Taishan. I just want Senior Su to go around me."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and Jin Shiya by the side was startled.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but shook Jin Shiya''s small hand, his face softened.


    "Since your attitude is so sincere, then I don''t care about the predecessors, you can cut yourself off."


    "what!"


    When the people present heard this, their complexions changed abruptly, thinking that Su Yan was going to spare Shen Xuan, but he didn''t expect him to cut his arm.


    The old trial was reluctant, but in order to keep his grandson alive, he had no choice but to agree.


    "Xuan Xuan, please thank Senior Su."


    Shen Xuan''s eyes were bulging, and he wanted to rush to fight Su Yan desperately, but he thought of his grandfather and his family, he could only bear it.


    The self-breaking arm not only brought pain, but the biggest thing was actually humiliation, so that he would no longer be arrogant after trial.


    However, he knows a little bit. If he stays in Qingshan without worrying about firewood, he will practice more diligently in the future, and this hatred will surely be paid.


    Shen Xuan''s heart was ruthless, and he shook his hand into a knife, and slashed directly at his arm. His right hand suddenly dropped, and he was obviously broken.


    "Well, the other people, slap yourself fifty times, and the matter is wiped out."


    No one dared to refuse, so they could only do so, and eventually they all became a group of pigs.


    After dealing with everything, Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, his eyes softened again, and said lightly, "Are you afraid?


    Jin Shiya bit her lip and shook her head for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, I only deal with bad guys."


    Jin Shiya slowly recovered, and her heart became sweeter. She saw Su Yan''s all gentleness, which was enough to show that the man in front of her was very good to herself, what else was there.


    "Well, let''s not ruin the atmosphere for this, go and cut the cake."


    The complexion of a group of people changed, they actually wanted to leave, but seeing Su Yan''s unkind eyes, they immediately became behaved, and they all cooperated.


    The birthday song also rang. Everyone sang the birthday song and blessed Jin Shiya.


    After making the wish, she blew out the candles, Jin Shiya took the knife and cut the 17-layer cake from the top to the bottom. Everyone burst into thunderous applause.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Su Yan had no temper at all. Someone accidentally threw a piece of cake. He didn''t avoid it, but threw it back with a smile.


    Everyone was in a more relaxed mood, and the party really broke out, and the party ended in laughter.

 Chapter 121： Unspeakable hidden

    Jin Shiya''s birthday party was very successful, even if something like Su Yan happened, it still didn''t affect everyone''s enthusiasm.


    At first everyone was afraid of Su Yan, but later learned that he was actually very easy-going, so there was no worries.


    The banquet lasted until twelve o''clock and it was over. Jin Shiya''s little face blushed as she drank and went crazy with Su Yan.


    Su Yan had no choice but to let Jin Shiya come, like a nanny.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya wants to sleep with you."


    Jin Shiya said in a daze, but in fact she was not very conscious.


    If she is sober, she would never say such a shy words, after all, she is a dignified and pure girl.


    Every girl lives a prince charming in her heart, who is the object of their sleepless nights.


    It''s not that men are lustful, and women also have needs in this regard, but this is not lust, it is a normal psychological reaction.


    What''s more, Su Yan rescued her. In his heart, it was an extremely tall existence, already occupying her entire heart, and no one could replace it.


    It is the small things in ordinary life that sometimes make the little girl moved to tears, not to mention this kind of desperation in the snow.


    When Su Yan heard Jin Shiya''s drunken language, her face blushed and she didn''t know how to talk.


    He is the immortal emperor, a man who used to be such a master, who has never seen a beautiful woman, and his heart will be turbulent.


    Su Yan knew that this was probably the original Su Yan''s fluctuations, and he merged with his memory, and he became a dual memory personality.


    But ask yourself whether his heart is fluctuating, because Jin Shiya is like his Violet Fairy, and he regrets the regrets he once had.


    "Shiya is drunk, it''s time to rest."


    "I don''t go to rest, I want Brother Yan to accompany me, never leave me."


    Su Yan just hugged Jin Shiya and felt her warmth. This feeling made him very quiet and comfortable.


    It wasn''t until Jin Chengwu came over that Su Yan stopped hugging and handed Jin Shiya to him.


    Jin Chengwu looked at Su Yan, his eyes disappeared from the solemn expression just now and turned into a kind of encouragement.


    If you want to marry his precious daughter, you naturally have to show some ability, and in today''s society, the proof of ability is nothing more than wealth.


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to calmness. He didn''t need encouragement. If he wanted Jin Shiya, no one could stop it, not even the gods.


    Leaving the hotel, Su Yan drove the Aston Martin Lagonda, while Sun Yan drove the Lincoln extension car directly toward Jiangzhou.


    No words all the way, back to the apartment, Xiaoyao floated out cheering, but Sun Yan was startled.


    "Dragon...Dragon!"


    Sun Fal was so scared that he was even more scary than seeing a ghost.


    Su Yan frowned and said displeased: "As for being scared like this, this is made of jade, not a dragon, at most it is a semi-finished product."


    Sun Yan tried his best to restore his composure, looking at Xiao Aoyao''s eyes with jealousy, his forehead was already covered with cold sweat.


    "You are a cultivator right now, so I''m afraid that this will be the case, so I''m a bully."


    Sun Yan''s face blushed, and he did not dare to argue.


    Su Yan couldn''t help turning aside the topic, looking at Sun Yan and said, "Old Sun, go and help me collect some jade. I want it to be pure. I don''t have enough money.


    Su Yan now has tens of millions in his hands. The martial arts leaders in Jiangzhou have successively sent some money to him. When he left, the old man also gave Su Yan 20 million.


    Sun Yan said immediately: "The money is still available, so let me take this matter."


    "Well, look for an excellent villa, this apartment is not good."


    "Ok, it''s not troublesome."


    "Well, rest. I''m going to practice qigong too."


    Su Yan entered the room, closed the door, and sat down directly cross-legged, and took out the five-color flower that he carried with him.


    At this time, the five-color flowers are fully open, the five petals of different colors reveal endless glamour, and the entire room is enveloped by five colors.


    A majestic aura began to dissipate everywhere, Su Yan naturally couldn''t let these auras disappear in vain, this was a treasure.


    Rotating the dantian and using the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", a shock of suction gathered all the spiritual energy, and poured into Su Yan''s body continuously.


    The silent dantian suddenly resembled the vast ocean, beginning to be turbulent, and countless spiritual energy was transformed into spiritual power to nourish the dantian, making the dantian more and more full.


    The five-color flower continues to open, and the aura will continue to flow, and Su Yan can always absorb the aura to enhance the spiritual power in the body.


    Dantian began to become saturated, and his spiritual power had completely formed a liquid, which meant that he was not far from a breakthrough.


    After the foundation is completed, there is the acquired realm. The acquired day is also divided into four realms, the front, middle and back are completed, and the martial arts realm on earth also has a similar realm, but they are divided into masters and grandmasters.


    The masters in the martial arts world are the early and mid-stage of acquired. At this stage, the internal strength can be released. A few feet away from the person, the internal strength can kill people and be invisible, extremely shocking.


    However, there are very few people who have reached this state. Which one is not a sensation, has a high position and becomes the master of the martial arts world.


    Such people, even the government, will not deliberately offend, so why not do it if they can be transformed into their own power.


    Therefore, the general masters have entered the army, and those who have not gone are also the heads or heirs of a generation of sects.


    And the grandmaster is in the realm of profound and profound, not to say that there is no, but it is rare in the world, because people at the level of the grandmaster have already seen through the red layer, and are not concerned about the world, and concentrate on practicing.


    Su Yan absorbed the aura of the five-color flower, and naturally wanted to break through to the early stage of the acquired state in one fell swoop, so that he would have stronger strength and greater confidence.


    The master of Viper has always been a threat to him, and the grievances of the Ruan family have not been resolved, so he is very urgent and wants to quickly enter the acquired realm.


    However, his dantian was almost saturated, and the five-color flower had withered.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and sighed.


    He had no choice but to give up his plan to break through, and wait until the Spirit Gathering Array was built.


    After leaving the door, Sun Yan did not rest, but sat on the sofa smoking a cigarette, his face looked a little ugly.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking, "What happened to Old Sun?"


    "Oh Young Master Su, it''s okay."


    Sun Yan obviously didn''t notice Su Yan coming out, and was taken aback by Su Yan.


    How Su Yan didn''t know him, obviously there was something in his heart, and he couldn''t help but said seriously: "You are now my subordinate, do you want to hide anything from me?"


    Sun Yan said immediately: "No, I dare not dare."


    "That said."


    "But." Sun Yan hesitated, obviously with unspeakable concealment.


    Seeing Su Yan''s deep gaze, Sun Yan said it after all.


    "My family was murdered."

 Chapter 122： Lingnan people

    Sun Yan''s face was unusually ugly, his hands were dragged tightly, the blue veins thug, obviously his family was his Nilin.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being moved. With Sun Yan''s current strength, most people would definitely not be able to deal with him. It seemed that his troubles should not be underestimated.


    "Tell me about it."


    Sun Yan''s eyes showed his hope. Su Yan wanted to know this, so naturally he planned to help him, which gave him hope.


    Sun Yan tried to restore his composure, but his eyes were still angry: "This matter has to be discussed from half a month ago."


    The incident happened half a month ago. At that time, Sun Yan was already by Su Yan''s side. In fact, he had long been asked by his family for help.


    It was only because Sun Xun was in the Blood Dragon Pool at that time and it was inconvenient to leave. He could only be dragged until he left the Blood Dragon Pool before he returned home.


    Sun Yan has several martial arts gyms in Linzhou, and his sons are responsible for taking care of them, which has always been normal.


    But half a month ago, a group of Lingnan people came to kick the gym, not only injuring several of his sons, but also smashing the sign of his martial arts gym.


    Sun Yan was naturally angry, so he went back to deal with the matter.


    Sun Xun is now in the early stage of martial arts, and he opened up his dantian, which is one point better than the average early stage of martial arts.


    That Lingnanese was just the strength of a group of warriors. Naturally, they weren''t Sun Xun''s opponents. Sun Xun was beaten up and ran away in pain.


    Sun Yan also thought that things had subsided, so he attended Jin Shiya''s banquet, but at the end of the banquet, he received a call from his family, like being struck by lightning.


    The three martial arts halls were all destroyed, his three sons were beaten and disabled, and the eldest son died of serious injuries when he was sent to the hospital.


    The disciples in the martial arts hall were also injured, and all his efforts were wasted.


    This was not what he was most angry about. What made him furious was that the other party also kidnapped his two granddaughters and threatened to tear up the votes without paying a 200 million ransom.


    Sun Yan''s face was very haggard at this time, and his hair became more and more gray, and he was obviously disturbed by this incident.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also showed a trace of anger on his face. He couldn''t help but said in a deep voice, "You are my person, I will take care of this naturally."


    Sun Yan showed joy in his eyes and knelt down to Su Yan, very sincere.


    "Get up, if I can''t protect my people, then I''m talking about cultivating immortals."


    Su Yan appeared majestic and majestic all over his body.


    This coercion was stronger than Su Yan before, and Sun Yan couldn''t help but trembled: "Shao Shao, did you break through?"


    "The acquired realm is not so easy, I''m still a little bit spiritual."


    Sun Yan wanted to give Su Yan his spiritual power, but Su Yan refused. Sun Yan''s spiritual power was simply not enough.


    "Let''s go."


    The two left the apartment directly and drove to Linzhou in their luxury car.


    The speed is very fast, because Sun Xun''s two granddaughters are in the hands of others, and the consequences would be disastrous if they slow down.


    Sun Yan was driving the car and his cell phone rang at this time. He was really that group of Lingnan people.


    "Hey."


    "Master Sun, have we collected all the money we want?"


    An evil voice came from the phone, which was obviously processed by the voice changer.


    "Two hundred million can''t be so fast, why don''t you have to give me some time, I''m trying to make up, and now I have collected fifty million."


    "Fifty million."


    The person on the phone was obviously dissatisfied and said sharply, "Believe it or not, I will tear up the ticket now."


    There were two panicked female voices on the phone at the same time, obviously frightened.


    "No, don''t come over, don''t!"


    "Grandpa, save me, grandpa save me!"


    The voice was extremely miserable, the words were pierced into the bones, straight into Sun Fal''s heart, his eyes were filled with blood.


    "If you dare to touch my granddaughter with a single hair, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Oh, isn''t it? You still have five hours as agreed. Don''t say a single vellus hair then I will let fifty big men kill them."


    Sun Yan''s forehead was bulging with blue veins, his hands almost squeezed the steering wheel, his anger reached its peak.


    "Give me the call."


    Sun Yan handed the phone to Su Yan and slammed on the gas pedal, just wanting to reach Linzhou early.


    Su Yan held the phone, and the sound in his mouth was unusually cold, like a sharp blade.


    "Release."


    The voice is very soft, very brief, and very straightforward. This is for the other side to make a living.


    On the other side of the phone, there was silence for a while, and then said with doubts: "Are you not Sun Falcon?"


    "I only give you two hours."


    "Oh, you still dare to threaten me, Sun Yan, you actually asked for a helper. Believe it or not, I will let Dahan round your granddaughter now."


    "I won''t say it three times, you''d better let go if you want to survive."


    "Oh, you are really interesting, we are kidnappers, but you dare to threaten us, do you really think I dare not tear up the ticket."


    "Don''t let go, I will let you taste more painful than death!"


    Snapped!


    Su Yan directly smashed the phone against the car window and smashed to pieces. Even if the people over there wanted to call, it was absolutely impossible.


    When Sun Yan saw this scene, his eyes went straight. He didn''t understand why Su Yan did this, but he knew that Su Yan would not harm him.


    "Don''t worry, since they want money, they won''t hurt your granddaughter. After all, they are also a group of martial artists, not ordinary desperadoes."


    Sun Yan nodded, and continued to drive, speeding all the way.


    "Put 50 million into their cary to prevent them from jumping the wall in a hurry."


    Sun Yan did not dare to neglect, so he could only transfer 50 million yuan into the other party''s bank card with Su Yan''s mobile phone.


    After that, there was nothing to say. The two arrived in Linzhou at two o''clock in the evening.


    Su Yan said that two hours were released, and one hour has passed by now, and only four hours are left from the five hours that the Lingnan group said.


    "Did he tell you the location?"


    Sun Yan''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "No."


    "Let��s go to your three martial arts gyms first."


    When I arrived at the first martial arts gym, there was no one, only Sun Yan''s second son stood there.


    Seeing Sun Yan''s arrival, his second son said bitterly: "Dad, you have to save Xiaoli."


    "Don''t worry, I will save my granddaughter."


    Su Yan looked around, sniffing constantly, trying to find the smell of the Lingnan people.


    "Are they dressed up like mountain people, with someone still covered in stinky sweat?"


    "who are you?"


    Sun Yan''s second son looked at Su Yan rather dissatisfied, a little kid was not polite to him at all.


    Sun Yan slapped his son directly, and said angrily: "This is Su Shao."


    Sun Xuan''s second son was shocked, and he didn''t expect that the young man Su Shao was so young, he could not help but apologize in a hurry.


    "You don''t want your daughter to be killed, just answer."


    Sun Yan''s second son said in fear: "Senior Su, what you said is correct."


    "I can find them, get in the car."


    The three of them got in the car and wandered around Linzhou City, not letting them go.

 Chapter 123： Time is gone

    "Drive slowly, don''t miss everything."


    Su Yan kept his eyes closed, feeling this kind of breath, this kind of breath was imprinted in his mind, as long as he could feel it again, the group would definitely not escape.


    It can be said that Su Yan''s spiritual sense is more sensitive than a dog''s nose. He can now see all the breath in a radius of a radius. This is naturally his use of secret techniques.


    A generation of immortal emperors, this little trick is naturally countless, and it is not a big deal.


    Only Sun Xuan''s second son would be suspicious, want to question but dare not.


    The car drove a little bit from the periphery to the center of the city, not letting go of every street and every house.


    Although it seems that the speed is not fast, but it is actually very fast, Su Yan''s elimination efforts are getting faster and faster.


    Already at the Fifth Ring of the city, the houses here are towering into the sky, and there are more than one hundred tall buildings standing.


    But this is not a problem for Su Yan at all. As long as he passes this tall building, he can find out whether there is that group of people.


    After the fifth ring and one lap, there was no gain, and Sun Yan''s second son was already impatient.


    He said tentatively: "Senior Su, that group shouldn''t be hiding in the city, it should be found in a remote place based on ordinary people''s thinking."


    Su Yan said calmly: "The most dangerous place is the safest. They must be in this city because there is their breath here."


    Sun Yan immediately scolded: "Don''t interrupt Su Shao."


    After completing the fourth ring and one circle, there was still no harvest. At this time, nearly half an hour had passed, and nearly half of the five hours that Lingnan people said had passed.


    And it was ten minutes away from the two hours Su Yan said.


    What he said to the group of people was not threats, but tolerance. If they knew that they were afraid, they would do everything possible to send people back.


    But they did not, at least not now.


    The third ring was fast, and it took ten minutes to finish shopping, but there was still no gain.


    Sun Yan was a little restless, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He trusted Su Yan very much.


    "What do those people look like?"


    Sun Xuan''s second son immediately replied: "Vicious and vicious, all of them have big arms and thick waists, and they are very barbaric."


    "Your dad started to drive them away, and then they came back. Are they still that group?"


    "No, they have one more person, that person is even more powerful, that person is at least in the middle stage of the martial arts."


    Sun Xuan''s second son originally wanted to tell Su Yan about this, but he heard from his father that Su Yan is Jiangzhou''s dean. He must be better than Liu Tao, so he didn''t say it.


    "Hmph, in the middle stage of the martial arts, I hope he can pick me up."


    When Sun Yan''s second son heard this, his face changed. If someone else said so, he would definitely turn his face on the spot, but this was someone his father respected very much, so he could only hold back his impulse.


    He thinks that even if Su Yan is very strong, at best, he won the battle with that person in the later stage of the martial arts master. How could one move be possible.


    Sun Yan firmly believes that Su Yan is about to break through the acquired realm. His strength is unfathomable. What he said will not be false.


    "Go to the TV tower."


    When the car arrived at the TV tower, Su Yan frowned and said, "They are on it."


    "Then let''s go up quickly."


    "I feel the breath of death."


    Su Yan''s words were tantamount to screaming, and Sun Yan trembled all over and almost fell to the ground.


    "I will kill them!"


    Sun Falco roared furiously, like a twilight lion.


    "I just felt the breath of a dead person. This does not prove that your granddaughter was killed, maybe someone else."


    When Sun Yan heard this, he tried to restore calmness, and was anxious: "Su Shao, let''s go up as soon as possible."


    "Well, time is over, the way I give them is that they don''t cherish it."


    The three of them walked towards the TV tower, but the elevator broke down. It is very likely that the group did it. They could only use the stairs.


    The Linzhou TV Tower is more than 100 meters high and has nearly fifty stories, which means they have to climb fifty stories.


    For Su Yan, this was nothing more than a piece of cake. He flew all the way to the fifty-floor building for a few minutes, but Sun Yan and his son were naturally far behind.


    When he reached the top of the tower, Su Yan kicked the iron gate directly, and several big men immediately appeared in front of him.


    "who!"


    Several big guys looked at Su Yan with unkind expressions, and they all held fellows in their hands.


    "You kidnapped Sun Xuan''s granddaughter?"


    A slightly thin man walked over at this time, looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you the one on the phone?"


    "Yes."


    "I didn''t expect you to find this place, which surprised me."


    "I''m just here to give money."


    A big guy said angrily: "Give money, what money you give empty-handed."


    "You want 200 million, can you get it if I bring the cash?"


    Su Yan looked at the big man like a fool, his eyes filled with disdain.


    The thin man smiled and said, "It''s easy to say when you send the money, pay the money with one hand and the other."


    "Of course, but I have to see the hostages and make sure they are safe before I can give money."


    "You don''t need to look at the hostage. It''s safe. We didn''t hurt his hair."


    The face of the thin man was a little flustered, but it was only a moment, but Su Yan still saw him.


    He knew that the other party was likely to harm Sun Xuan''s granddaughter, and if that was the case, it would be his mistake.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan was full of anger, and could not help but said coldly: "I didn''t see the hostages, there is no way to want money!"


    A big man was angry and said with a gloomy face: "Do you still want to leave when you come here?"


    As soon as the voice fell, this big man ran towards Su Yan, and the machete in his hand slashed directly towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan did not evade, and directly took the knife with his arm. The machete did not cause any harm to Su Yan, but was broken.


    The big man''s face became stiff, and there was a sense of fear in his heart. Is this still a human? A knife can''t kill him, his hand is harder than a knife.


    Regardless of the big man''s hesitation, Su Yan performed the flying kick style of Shaking the sky 16th style, kicking the big man flying with one kick, and the big man fell to the bottom of the tower.


    At a height of one hundred meters, he has nine lives and it''s nothing.


    The thin man had a gloomy face and waved his hand at the big guys, obviously wanting them to get rid of Su Yan.


    However, seven or eight big men didn''t have the strength to fight back. They were kicked directly by Su Yan, either falling under the tower or crashing into the wall, all of them were spared.


    Su Yan approached the thin man and asked with a gloomy face, "Where are they!"


    The thin man''s face became cold, and he said cruelly: "You can beat me beforehand."


    Before he finished his words, Su Yan blasted his head with a punch, and blood was scattered all over the floor.


    Time has passed, the life he gave is naturally gone, and he will kill this group of people.


    Su Yan looked at a small room not far away and quickly walked over.


    At this time, Sun Yan and his second son also ran up. Seeing the dead body and blood in the same place, both of them knew that the situation was not good, and they followed Su Yan one after another.

 Chapter 124： Click

    The small room is small, with brick walls and covered with asbestos tiles, which contrasts sharply with the bustling TV tower.


    The small room was filled with pots and pans and discarded boxes. Various vegetables were grown in it, some of which were already lush. Obviously, this place was probably the residence of the elderly.


    When Su Yan approached, a corpse appeared next to the abandoned box, which made him even more angry.


    "They are inside. Wait for me at the door."


    Su Yan said to the two, and then knocked directly on the door.


    At this time, it was another scene in the cabin.


    Several men were drinking wine shirtless and talking loudly, which is why they did not notice the situation outside.


    A burly man with a beard held Er Fat (pig thigh) in his hand and took a bite, his mouth filled with oil.


    "Master, do you think they will come in with money?"


    "It''s 50 million, but it''s far from 200 million."


    A tall, thin man with a tall nose and a strange feeling, his eyes are full of coldness.


    The middle-aged man sitting in the first place is more normal, wearing a martial arts gown, with a handful of goatee, piercing eyes and awe-inspiring air.


    The goatee man was silent for a while, and glanced at the two young girls not far away, his eyes even more cold.


    "Go ask the fourth child, if they haven''t paid in, they will tear up the ticket."


    The bearded man stood up and wanted to open the door to go out, but he was stopped by the goatee man.


    "Don''t ask, the result is the same anyway."


    The bearded man understood what the goatee man meant, and could not help but glanced at the two young girls whose hands and feet were bound not far away, and his heart moved slightly.


    "Big brother, these two girls are beautiful, it''s a pity that they died like this."


    The lanky man smiled upon hearing the words: "Lao San, is your **** center coming up again?"


    The bearded man was full of embarrassment, but his eyes were still floating on the two girls.


    "Anyway, they are going to Huangquan Road. It''s not easy to come to this world. Let them enjoy the fun of fish and water without regrets."


    The thin and tall man scolded with a smile: "When you become sexually impressed, just say it straight, and you''re still bullying."


    The goatee man had a serious look on his face and left a sentence: "Don''t leave evidence."


    Hearing the words, the bearded man was full of joy, and said quickly: "Good."


    He was already impatient, and walked directly towards the two girls: "Little beauty, you can make me anxious."


    The thin and tall man also came over with a lewd smile in his eyes: "Isn''t it a big waste if you want to enjoy two of you alone? Your second brother can help you."


    Huo nodded and said: "Second brother pick first."


    The two girls are naturally Sun Xuan''s granddaughters. They are fifteen or sixteen years old, and they are ready to be released, but they are already slim and beautiful.


    The mouths of the two girls were sealed with tape, and their hands and feet were bound. They couldn''t fight at all. Seeing the two coming over, their eyes were full of panic.


    They stepped back, but there was no way to go back.


    The whole body was trembling, and my heart was already desperate. The feeling was as if he was about to fall into the land of Jiuyou, and he couldn''t live beyond life forever.


    "Little beauty, don''t be afraid, we will love you well."


    The two approached, and immediately caught them, one for each, their eyes full of lewd smiles.


    Both of them are practicing family members, with great strength in their hands. Not to mention the powerless girls, even ordinary people can''t resist in front of them.


    The thin and tall man directly hugged a young girl with desire in his eyes. With a big hand, the young girl''s coat was pierced and it fell to pieces.


    The bearded man approached the girl with his bearded face, trying to kiss the girl''s neck, but after a while, the girl''s neck was blue and purple, and it was covered with greasy.


    The goatee man walked out of the hut. He didn''t look good at both men and women. He didn''t want to see their evil deeds, so he planned to get out of the house.


    The door of the house opened, and a chill hit him, causing the goatee man to shiver.


    This coldness seemed to him like nothing, but his face sank because he felt a chill.


    "I didn''t expect your Excellency to be here long ago, why didn''t you just break in?"


    The goatee man leaned his hands on his back, and his eagle-like eyes shot out bursts of cold. He was looking for the source of the chill.


    Before he could find it, a figure appeared in front of him, it was Su Yan.


    The goatee man''s face was startled, and Su Yan''s appearance made him unguarded, because he didn''t feel Su Yan''s breath at all.


    This is very bad for him. The enemy can approach him silently, but he doesn''t notice it at all. This shows that the enemy is very strong, and it is likely to be stronger than himself.


    The goatee man''s hands on his back dropped, and a dark energy faintly gathered in his hands. He was ready to fight.


    "Release, you can leave a whole body for you."


    Su Yan''s voice was very flat, with an unquestionable smell, more like a command.


    When time passed, his words naturally promised a lot of money, and these people would die.


    The goatee was full of violent expressions, and he never thought that Su Yan would speak so arrogantly, which touched the violent heart in him.


    "Your Excellency may not be too arrogant."


    The goatee man also wanted to delay, because the dark energy in his hand had gathered completely, and he could kill with one blow only by surprise.


    But he was wrong. Su Yan moved when he finished speaking, and a ghostly figure floated towards him directly.


    At such a speed that he couldn''t react at all, Su Yan had already grabbed his neck with his palm, and directly pulled him off the ground.


    "I''ll look for it myself."


    Click!


    The goatee man''s neck was directly broken by Su Yan, and then he was thrown to the ground.


    Su Yan didn''t look at the goatee man at all. The cultivator in the middle stage of the martial arts couldn''t even kill him like a dog.


    Taking a step, Su Yan walked towards the hut, his steps were not fast, and there was a slight noise on the ground, which was more like a rhythm of tapping music.


    But the goatee man''s eyes were still wide, and he never thought that he would die like this, so thoroughly, like a chicken, there was no fight back.


    He still has unwillingness in his eyes. He is a big brother, the second child of a sect, and the future head of the sect. He has not yet enjoyed the countless prosperous glory.


    However, what about being unwilling, everything fell back to mediocrity, a drop of tears dripping from the corners of his eyes dried up, and his eyes became fish-eyes, completely dying of vitality.


    Sun Yan and his second son ran over and saw the corpse on the ground, their eyes were cold.


    Especially his second son, he was already shocked, but he saw Su Yan easily grabbing the man''s neck, just like that, a martial artist died.


    He now fully understands Su Yan''s toughness, and understands why his father respects him so much.

 Chapter 125： Phantom projection

    Su Yan glanced at the hut and kicked it straight. He kicked the door of the hut into the air, and a cloud of dust was raised, but when he waved it casually, it all drifted away.


    The smell of alcohol and the smell of various foods in the cabin made Su Yan frowned.


    And these are just a glance, let him look directly at the scene in the corner of the cabin.


    The beard and the thin tall man have torn off the coats of the two girls.


    The two girls were already full of tears, and they were obviously desperate.


    But the two of them are nothing.


    With a smile on his cheeks, "Hey, let me help you."


    "I can not wait anymore."


    "Little beauty, let me love you well."


    But when he wanted to pull the girl, Su Yan''s voice came over.


    "dead!"


    A simple word suddenly burst out and burst into the ears of the two men, shaking their foreheads.


    His face changed, he turned around and looked at Su Yan angrily, and sternly said: "Where are things that do not know life or death, dare to disturb your uncle''s Yaxing."


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Yan flew up and kicked him directly into the wall.


    Before landing on the ground, Su Yan made another kick, and Lu Hu hit the wall for the second time, directly hitting the wall with a big hole.


    The whole hut was crumbling, shaking constantly, and it looked like it was about to collapse.


    And Su Yan said to Sun Yan behind him: "Take them away."


    Sun Yan nodded, hurried to his two granddaughters, hugged them and fled the hut.


    The beard hung half of his body on the wall, and he was silent for a long time. Even if he didn''t die, he almost lost his life.


    The thin and tall man was full of anger and rushed towards Su Yan. He knew that it was useless to say more, but his fist was the last word.


    But how could his perfect cultivation of a martial artist surpass Su Yan, and he was kicked by Su Yan, and hit the wall of the shaky hut.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the hut collapsed, and all three of them were buried inside.


    Sun Yan and others stood outside the hut, staring at everything with lingering fears.


    When his two granddaughters saw Sun Xuan, they were already crying and couldn''t help crying.


    Sun Xi comforted: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    And his second son looked at the hut, a little worried: "Father, Senior Su will not?"


    Sun Yan''s face sank and said, "How can the small house hurt him? Even the snake dragon was cut by him."


    "Snake Jiao?"


    "Tell you no more, take Lili and Yuanyuan and go quickly."


    "okay."


    Sun Xuan''s second son hurriedly took off his clothes and put them on the two girls, and then led them out of the TV tower.


    The cabin that had calmed down originally made a noise at this time.


    A figure flew out directly and flew towards the outside of the tower. It would fall to pieces.


    But for a moment, another figure flew out, still heading out of the tower, following the previous figure.


    Both figures fell in front of the TV tower gate and fell into a pool of flesh.


    The front door was already full of people, and there was a lot of discussion, and many people left in a hurry, afraid to take another look.


    Su Yan walked out of the ruins, patted the dust on his body, looked at Sun Yan and said, "Can you solve this problem?"


    "can."


    After all, this is a group of kidnappers, and it is a legitimate defense when they die. Besides, Sun Yan has power in Linzhou, so let the police deal with it, but there is no problem.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The matter has been dealt with, and it is natural to leave, but there is a blue light before the ruins.


    The blue light is getting bigger and bigger, forming a state like a gate, with faintly terrifying spiritual power fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he looked at the blue light with coldness. This was formed by spiritual power, which meant that the other party was not a simple person.


    For the first time, Su Yan realized that this world is not that simple. I am afraid that there are people like him who are also cultivators, not cultivators.


    The blue light began to slowly converge to form a human figure, which made Su Yan''s expression more serious.


    If this is the case, then the opponent''s realm may have reached a terrifying point, and Su Yan is just an ant in front of that person.


    Sun Yan was already pale. When did he ever see this kind of formation, it simply subverted his worldview.


    Although Su Yan had him subvert the worldview, it was only a shock in language, but it was completely different from seeing it in person.


    The blue light became more and more condensed, and the figure appeared. He was a white-haired old man, immortal, and vicissitudes of life.


    The old man opened his eyes slowly, and there was an incomparably pure and profound expression in his eyes, like a vast pile of sun and moon.


    The old man squirmed his lips and made a voice: "You kill my disciple, do you know you are guilty?"


    The fluctuations in Su Yan''s heart gradually calmed down. It was not a direct shuttle in the void, it was just a projection, so he had nothing to fear.


    His inner peace was restored, Su Yan''s face showed a cold color, and he looked at the old man and said in a low voice, "What about killing!"


    No need to explain, no need to shirk, just kill, what you want, this is the domineering immortal emperor.


    The edge has been hidden for too long, and Su Yan almost feels that he is an ordinary person, and the once domineering is about to disappear.


    The old man frowned and his tone became colder: "Okay, very good, the end of killing my disciple is death!"


    "Oh, it''s ridiculous that you dare to be arrogant in front of me."


    Su Yan knew that the other party was not weak, at least it was the acquired realm, probably in the middle or late stage.


    Imaginary projection is not something ordinary people can do. The materials and spiritual power used are huge.


    Seeing that there was no room for conversation, the old man couldn''t help being furious, his white hair fluttering in the wind, his eyes full of hideousness.


    "I will kill you today to avenge my disciple!"


    A phantom power bombarded Su Yan, with a force of a thousand intensities, like an overwhelming force with incomparable power.


    But Su Yan''s face was still cold, his hands had already gathered spiritual power, and he was violent, and there was actually a flash of light.


    "A mere phantom, I want to touch me too, and I will ruin your phantom today."


    Su Yan rushed directly to the old man, and the violent power in his hand directly blasted out. The violent fluctuations were accompanied by the shocking pressure, and there was a gust of wind around him.


    Su Yan is naturally the strongest blow. Even if the opponent is a phantom, his strength is comparable to that of a martial artist, and he even has the ability of the acquired realm, so it cannot be underestimated.

 Chapter 126： Extinction

    The projected phantom alone can be comparable to Su Yan''s existence, which is enough to show that his true body''s strength is bound to be extremely shocking.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of coldness. He never thought that a few ant masters could be so strong, probably at the master level.


    Su Yan''s fist faintly floated, and the fist bombarded away, bursting with a violent sound out of thin air.


    This is the sound of breaking through the air when the speed has reached the extreme, and the friction with the air is enough to show that Su Yan is facing the opponent squarely.


    Sun Yan was shocked when he saw Su Yan hit such a blow. In his eyes, Su Yan was not a master but was better than a master!


    "A trivial kid wants to hurt me too, watch me give you a blow!"


    The white-haired old man''s eyes condensed, and a cloud of blue light appeared from his hands, with terrifying fluctuations.


    The blue light gathered and exploded directly towards Su Yan. In the rage, there were flashing electric lights, and even the sky caused a thunder and lightning.


    The TV tower is located at a high level of more than 100 meters and is unintentionally close to the sky. The most important thing is that it has a signal pin for transmitting search signals, which is nothing short of tempting to thunder and lightning.


    The blue light and Su Yan''s fists banged together, and horrible waves broke out, as if a high-speed car collided.


    The violent fluctuations caused Su Yan to retreat directly for more than ten meters, and a large hole was directly pierced into the shoes, and blood even flowed out of the fists bombarded with blue light.


    "Old Sun, hurry down!"


    Su Yan shouted at Sun Yan, who was in a daze. He might be injured by mistake. Su Yan naturally did not care about him in this battle.


    When Sun Yan heard it, he nodded quickly and ran directly into the corridor of the TV tower. From time to time, a pair of small eyes watched the battle between the two through the door Feng Qiwu.


    "Haha, you still want to fight with me, thunder and lightning attract, I will electrocute you if I don''t take action."


    The white-haired old man looked up to the sky and laughed, very arrogant, with a look of pride and playfulness in his eyes.


    "Really, the mere thunder and lightning also want to hurt me, you too underestimate me."


    A terrifying thunder and lightning burst in the sky, and lightning scattered like flowers, rushing directly towards the TV tower.


    Rumble!


    The violent and terrifying thunder attack came, shaking Su Yan''s scalp exploded, and the sky''s thunder and lightning fluctuations directly turned his long flowing hair into a broom head.


    If this hairstyle is dyed yellow, it would be Nikaidou Hongmaru in the king of fighters.


    boom!


    A thunder and lightning hit the sky. This time Su Yan was not spared. The thunder and lightning blasted directly at him. The huge electric pillar was like a python, twisting his body, and it was bound to swallow Su Yan.


    The white-haired old man has no scruples at all. He is just a ghost, not a real thing. It is nothing to him when encountering thunder and lightning.


    "Die, kill my disciple, die for me!"


    The white-haired old man''s eyes fluctuated with anger. Although several of his disciples were unable to use force, they were fond of flattery and flattery.


    In the eyes of the white-haired old man, Su Yan would definitely die if he was hit with such a terrifying electric pillar. Even if he encountered it himself, it was the result of a disaster.


    However, there was a smile in his eyes when he saw Su Yan, it was a scornful smile, as if he was looking at Su Yan.


    "You are not afraid when you die. I admire you for that."


    "Huh, who said that my death is imminent, thunder and lightning are just my nourishment."


    The terrifying thunder and lightning directly bombarded Su Yan, passing through, Su Yan''s body was covered with electric light, and his clothes instantly shattered into ashes.


    However, he did not tremble and twitch down. He still stood indifferently. The thunder and lightning continued to fluctuate throughout his body, but it seemed useless to him.


    At the same time, the thunder and lightning that kept coming was directly absorbed by him, and the white-haired old man on the side stared at him, feeling incredible.


    "Damn, this thunder and lightning can transform so much spiritual power."


    Su Yan sighed with anxiety, this was completely beyond his expectation.


    With "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", he can easily convert thunder and lightning into spiritual power, but he has always thought that lightning does not belong to the heaven and earth spiritual things, and will not transform much spiritual power, so he has not paid attention to it, but he was wrong, wrong Wrong.


    Thunder and lightning are the miraculous product of the heavens and the earth, formed by the violent friction of the clouds, the energy in it is amazing, and the spiritual power transformed is also extremely impressive.


    With the continuous absorption of thunder and lightning, the Dantian in his body is directly saturated, which also means that he can step into the acquired realm!


    Of course, his fiery heart gradually calmed down. Although thunder and lightning were a good thing, it was not easy to get. He couldn''t wait somewhere for the sky to strike him.


    With his hands clenched tightly and the lightning fluctuated, Su Yan felt more and more powerful. He believed that as long as he broke through, he would inevitably reach a new level.


    The white-haired old man on the side has changed from round eyes to a cold face. His phantom is at most tied with Su Yan. He wanted to kill Su Yan with thunder and lightning, but he did not expect it to be him.


    "Zhuzi Xiaoerxiu is arrogant, I can''t kill you with my shadow, but I can kill you easily!"


    "Then you have to come."


    Su Yan jokingly smiled and jumped up directly, kicking the white-haired old man.


    In the flying kick style of Shaking the sky sixteenth style, Su Yan directly came in for five consecutive kicks, bashing the white-haired old man to tears and the blue light all over his body was extremely dim.


    The white-haired old man still didn''t want to give up. He spent a lot of energy to create this phantom, but he knew that the phantom was bound to be destroyed, but he still wanted to take a fight and planned to drag Su Yan to die together.


    "I will kill you even if I destroy this phantom!"


    The white-haired old man was full of white hair and arrogant, his eyes revealed endless killing intent, and his momentum was overwhelming.


    Su Yan was not afraid at all, and attacked again, shrouded in spiritual power, constantly kicking the white-haired old man.


    But when he kicked out his feet, the white-haired old man turned into a blue light, and he was going to explode!


    When Su Yan''s eyes were cold, he immediately exploded away. This energy explosion was absolutely horrified, and he would peel off if he died.


    boom!


    The violent explosion sound was stronger than the lightning fluctuations, and directly attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    They are already weird about the thunder and lightning that appeared out of thin air, and it is rare to see thunder without rain.


    When they heard the violent explosion, they all looked at the TV tower, and they all talked a lot.


    "The TV tower exploded?!"


    "No way, how could the TV tower explode."


    "Didn''t you hear, such a loud noise."


    "Hurry up, if it really explodes, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Everyone fled from the TV tower, until they entered the safety zone they looked towards the top of the TV tower.


    What they saw was a blob of blue light bursting apart like a cloud, which was unexpectedly beautiful.


    When they saw the corpses that fell and shattered, they all fled in fright.


    Su Yan retreated, the blue light didn''t hurt him at all, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when the blue light dissipated.


    "Shao Shao."


    Sun Yan walked over tremblingly at this time.


    "It is not suitable to stay here for long, let''s go."


    After Su Yan said, he took the clothes from the dead and put them on him, and then walked directly down the corridor, and Sun Yan hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 127： Acquired realm

    Taking advantage of the chaos in the TV building, the two left directly. Sun Yan called someone he knew at the Linzhou Police Station. This matter would be ventilated and there would be less trouble.


    "Old grandson, go and see your granddaughter, I will go back to Jiangzhou first."


    Naturally, Su Yan knew that Sun Xun was not in the house, and he was inevitably worried about his granddaughter, so he directly let him stay in Linzhou.


    Sun Yan said gratefully: "Xie Su Shao."


    Sun Yan got out of the car, Su Yan drove out of Linzhou directly, and it was almost dawn when he returned to Jiangzhou.


    Su Yan''s current technical driving is simply extremely simple, and the first-class racers may not be able to compare him. As for the driver''s license, this is too simple.


    Back in Jiangzhou, Su Yan went directly to the apartment, and when the door closed, he began to break through the closed doors.


    The spiritual power in his body is very full now, and it has formed a liquid state, which also means that it can completely break through.


    In the acquired realm, the dantian turns yin and yang, which is a qualitative change, just like the original chaotic dantian turns into yin and yang, with two differences.


    The benefits of this are even more obvious. Yin and Yang complement each other. If one party is weak, the other can help each other, just like having an extra dantian.


    Holding your breath, keeping your mind like water, without waves, this is the first condition for retreat, and every breakthrough, it will be more difficult to reach the state of selflessness.


    Su Yan''s head had repeated spiritual energy, and the dantian in his body was turning frantically, and the burst of energy made Su Yan''s whole body hot.


    This process is not long, but it is very painful, because two in a lifetime is like a palm being split in half. Naturally, ordinary people cannot bear the pain.


    Su Yan was already wet with sweat, but he still closed his eyes tightly. This pain was nothing to him.


    As the liquid spiritual power began to separate and turned into two spiritual powers, dantian yin and yang began to form.


    The formation process is the ultimate pain, Su Yan''s whole body seems to melt like a block of ice, sweating constantly.


    It wasn''t until dawn the next day that the yin-yang transformation of his dantian was formed. At this time, his dantian was like a Tai Chi pattern, naturally able to store more spiritual power.


    The pressing eyes opened suddenly, and Su Yan turned over and jumped directly out of the door.


    Xiaoyao was still playing boringly in the living room, when she saw Su Yan suddenly come out, frightened her teeth and claws.


    But seeing that Su Yan''s face was not good, it immediately recovered its dull expression and moved to Su Yan''s side and kept acting like a baby.


    Su Yan kicked him away with a kick. Now he was sweaty and he didn''t have time to play with it.


    After taking a hot shower and changing into a suit, his whole body suddenly became energetic.


    Su Yan clenched his fist, feeling the majestic power in his hand. He believed that with his current strength, he could destroy the phantom of the old man with a single blow. This was the gap between the martial artist and the master.


    Building a foundation to the acquired realm is a qualitative leap, a new change, as if to a new world.


    Now Su Yan can easily release internal force and use internal force to kill people invisible.


    Even if someone is pointing a gun at him at a distance of 20 meters, he can break the person''s arm directly, provided that he knows the location of the opponent, and the secret gun is still difficult to prevent.


    Although the current physical body is tough, it still can''t fight bullets. If you want bullets to be inaccessible, you have to be in a natural state.


    Su Yan looked at the time, it was almost eight o''clock, and was delayed for a day of class, and had to go to school today.


    Carrying a backpack, Su Yan rushed directly to the school. He didn''t drive that Aston Martin Lagonda. He didn''t want to be ostentatious at school. It is better to keep a low profile.


    But he forgot that he is now the master of Jiangzhou martial arts world, how can he keep a low profile, Wang Lihong saw everything at the Xideer auction that day.


    Su Yan didn''t know if he would tell the story. If he did, it would be troublesome to stay in school. He didn''t want everyone to flee when he entered the school.


    When I arrived at the school, there was no shocking scene as Su Yan imagined. Although everyone saw that Su Yan was still a little strange, it was just a glance.


    "It seems that Wang Lihong didn''t say anything, that''s good."


    Su Yan came directly to the classroom, just in time for class, it was really time.


    After a class, Jiang Chao and others gathered around, looking at Su Yan in shock and horror.


    "Brother Yan, you... are you really the master of our Jiangzhou martial arts world?"


    Jiang Chao asked with difficulty, he was not a member of the martial arts world, and he did not know the weight of the Jiangzhou martial arts world leader.


    But when Wang Lihong told him that he was comparable to the Wanjia and existed on an equal footing with the leader, Jiang Chao and others were directly shocked.


    Su Yan nodded, there is no need to hide, and said lightly: "It''s just a little bit of work, it''s not a big deal."


    "You know a little bit of time, Brother Yan, you will fix Yu Shaodu at the banquet, don''t want it, so many martial arts leaders kneel for you, and Mrs. Hua will come to meet you in person..."


    The more Wang Lihong talked about it, the more he was frightened. Everything in it could be called a shocking event. It was an incredible existence, but Su Yan did so many things.


    "Old Hua!" Jiang Chao was shocked and said with a shocked face, "Is it the old commander?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Jiang Chao knew it because his grandfather used to be the platoon leader of the army, and he regarded Hua Lao as a god. Jiang Chao whispered and worshipped Hua Lao since he was a child.


    "Brother Yan, you... are so awesome."


    Jiang Chao held back for a long time to say this, and he was already shocked.


    "You only need to know this. Don''t spread it. If someone spreads it out, you should also know the consequences."


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a cold face, everyone was taken aback and kept nodding their heads.


    These little kids can only use intimidation. With this kind of pressure, they absolutely dare not say anything.


    Of course Su Yan smiled and said: "Don''t care about my identity, I''m still a student, your brother Yan."


    Seeing Su Yan smile so naturally, everyone''s nervousness was relieved, and they couldn''t help but relax.


    "Brother Yan, I also want to learn Kung Fu."


    Jiang Chao flushed his face red, hesitated for a while before he felt what he thought.


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Chao and smiled: "Kungfu is not so simple to learn. Can you endure hardship? Can you persevere?"


    "I can."


    Jiang Chao said with a serious face, his eyes full of seriousness.


    Seeing that he was so serious, Su Yan nodded directly without wanting to lose his confidence.


    Seeing Su Yan nodding his head, Jiang Chao''s face was full of smiles, and he hit the table with a fist, almost hurting his tears.


    "Brother Yan, I want to learn too."


    Wang Lihong yelled out immediately. His dad had made him want to pester Su Yan stubbornly. There was absolutely no harm in that way.


    "Brother Yan, I want to learn too."


    A group of people screamed, making Su Yan a little big head.


    "Well, you can learn, but there must be a threshold."


    "Brother Yan, just say it."


    "Your physical fitness needs to improve. You have to run the playground fifty laps without breathing, and punch the table through."


    "what!"


    A group of people screamed in pain. Fifty laps would definitely kill them. They would beat the table through, and I was afraid they would go to the hospital.

 Chapter 128： A fairy came to the class

    "Boss, can you be accommodating?"


    Jiang Chao pleaded bitterly, hoping to be tolerated, or to go through the back door.


    "Do you know that there is no free lunch. There is only one case for doing anything to get something for nothing, and to achieve success without hard work."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Everyone looked over expectantly, hoping to get answers.


    "Daydreaming."


    "..."


    A group of people seemed embarrassed by being splashed with cold water.


    "It''s just talking, you can''t do it, you still want to practice martial arts, so you should study hard."


    Jiang Chao''s face turned red, as if he had made a lot of determination, he couldn''t help but said fiercely: "I''m going to practice martial arts, I''ll go running right away."


    "Fart, class will start soon."


    Jiang Chao was put back on the chair by Su Yan. Of course, he didn''t use any force, and he held it firmly.


    "You can ride a bicycle or run when you go home from school. You don''t know how to use your time wisely."


    "Brother Yan said that."


    After the boring morning passed, everyone had been stunned after four classes, as if they were hollowed out.


    But when they learned of a breaking news, all of them seemed to have been stimulating, and suddenly became alive and well.


    "Do you know that Jin Shiya is coming to school."


    "Really, the goddess is coming to school, but it takes us so hard."


    "Jin Shia''s sister is like a national flower in South Korea, and she is even better than her sister. I don''t know how beautiful it is."


    Jin Shiya''s elder sister is just her cousin, and Jin Chengwu has only one daughter.


    A group of boys, nympho, have long been dreaming.


    When someone posted a picture of the goddess on the forum, the entire forum burst directly.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful, how can there be such a beautiful person in the world."


    "It''s almost like the Zixia Fairy, pure and noble, not eating the fireworks."


    "If you can see the goddess with your own eyes, death is enough."


    "If you can have a beautiful encounter with the goddess, it will be a blow to the sky."


    An otaku has already begun to dream, dreaming of meeting the goddess.


    Of course, there are also female classmates pouring cold water. They are jealous and hateful. There is no harm if there is no comparison.


    "I still want to meet the goddess and have your spring and autumn dreams."


    "The goddess''s family is Linzhou''s top rich man, you want money and no money, but you want to look and look like, you are still a quick hand, and you should be more realistic in your dreams."


    "How do you know that I am Kuaishou Miaomen."


    The otaku was surprised, this was his privacy, his pain.


    "Guess it."


    Vomiting blood.


    Su Yan was extremely calm when he heard that, this Nizi was finally released by her family.


    However, he was also a little surprised. Why didn''t Shiya go to school in Linzhou, she just likes to come here, Yulong School is just famous in Jiangzhou.


    Just think about this, Su Yan didn''t go into it deeply, still doing his own thing.


    Until the afternoon, when a red Porsche 918 drove into the campus, the whole school was a sensation, because the driver was the goddess Jin Shiya in their mouth.


    The co-pilot was an old man with extraordinary bearing and piercing eyes. He was probably Jin Shiya''s personal bodyguard.


    As soon as the red Porsche 918 drove into the campus, it was surrounded by a group of classmates, and everyone leaned forward, like a giraffe, wanting to see the goddess.


    Jin Shiya is wearing a very ordinary attire today, with a white shirt on her upper body, a pair of jeans and a pair of sneakers underneath, which is simply ordinary.


    But this still can''t hide her beauty, and it adds a sense of student.


    This really complied with that sentence, beautiful women look good in everything, they are goddesses.


    Fortunately, the security ran over in time to maintain order, and everyone was forced to retreat very far.


    The principal of Yulong School came out to greet him in person, and his wretched look made all the students booing.


    The students in Class 3 of Grade Three were naturally unwilling to be left behind, and all ran out, wanting to see Jin Shiya''s demeanor.


    "Brother Yan, aren''t you going?"


    "No, she will come to our class later."


    Jiang Chao said with a look of disbelief: "Brother Yan, you are very good, but you can''t have any fortune-telling skills."


    "Don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. She will come to our class later and sit next to me. You go to the playground and run fifty laps. I lose and I run a hundred laps."


    "It''s not fair, you are a master, you are not tired for two hundred laps."


    "Then I will give you a thousand yuan."


    "It''s about the same."


    Jiang Chao nodded in satisfaction and couldn''t help but smiled: "Brother Yan, you are determined to lose, Jin Shiya will definitely go to the first class."


    Jiang Chao was right. According to normal logic, Jin Shiya would naturally go to the experimental class, but he didn''t know the relationship between Jin Shiya and Su Yan.


    Through the window, Su Yan glanced at the school gate, and Jin Shiya caught his eye directly.


    Su Yan smiled, did not say anything, and read it leisurely while holding a book.


    Surrounded by everyone, Jin Shiya is very plain, and she has adapted to this crowded occasion at the party.


    After talking some kind words with the principal, Jin Shiya went straight to the topic.


    "Principal Wang, I want to ask you a question, don��t know if it��s okay?"


    Principal Wang smiled all over his face, "Student Shiya, feel free to ask if you have any questions, you are welcome."


    "Do you know which class Su Yan is in?"


    "Su Yan?"


    Principal Wang was taken aback, then he remembered, after all, Su Yan is a celebrity in the school.


    "He seems to be in Class 3."


    "Well, please, Principal Wang, arrange a place for me in Class 3."


    "Student Shiya doesn''t go to class one, class one is the experimental class." Principal Wang was surprised.


    "No, it''s three shifts."


    Principal Wang could only nod his head and said, "It''s okay, you can go to that class wherever you want."


    But a group of onlookers broke the pot.


    "Jin Shiya is going to Class 3?!"


    "Why doesn''t he come to our class? Our class is the best existence."


    The male classmates of Class One cried out in the toilet.


    But the students in Class 3 jumped up excitedly, which is simply a surprise.


    But Jiang Chao was mixed with joy and sorrow. The joy was that he and Jin Shiya were classmates, and the sadness was that he had to run fifty laps.


    "Could it be that Brother Yan is Su Banxian, you can guess that, no, Brother Yan can say to sit next to him."


    Jin Shiya and the bodyguard came directly to the teaching building and walked towards Class 3. A group of classmates followed closely behind, with no lack of words of love.


    Jin Shiya all smiled, ignored it, and directly opened the classroom door of Class 3.


    Su Yan was the only one in the classroom, even the girls came out to wait and see.


    When Jin Shiya saw Su Yan, her eyes were so happy that she jumped and ran to Su Yan''s side.


    "Brother Yan."


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You can do such a big battle when you come to read a book, aren''t you afraid of killers?"


    "Uncle Jiang sent me here."


    The old man behind Jin Shiya immediately bowed and greeted Su Yan: "I didn''t expect to see Senior Su here."


    Su Yan nodded and said lightly: "Go back, Shiya is safe with me."


    The old man nodded, naturally trusting Su Yan, Su Yan is much better than him.

 Chapter 129： Negative distance

    Many classmates craned their necks outside the window, never expecting Jin Shiya to be so close to Su Yan.


    The forum suddenly exploded, and all kinds of comments were overwhelming, and most of them were jealous and hateful.


    "Only when I saw the goddess in my heart, she was already someone else''s, and she felt uncomfortable and wanted to cry."


    "The fairy was arched by a pig, my fairy."


    "You come back soon, I can''t bear it anymore, come back soon, don''t be deceived by the pig."


    Of course, there were also heartbreaking voices from girls on the forum, so it was natural that Su Yan was taken away from the sad.


    "Brother Yan was so tempted to leave, Brother Yan, I saw you wrong."


    "Brother Yan, why do you like that little bitch, she doesn''t deserve you."


    "Brother Yan, you said you would have a monkey together, but you became someone else''s boyfriend."


    And Jiang Chao and others sent their blessings on the forum. Although they were also sad, it was their brother Yan after all.


    "Golden boy and jade girl, perfect combination, blessing... omit ten thousand words."


    "This is the appearance of a talented girl, but I didn''t expect that Brother Yan would meet Jin Shiya, unexpectedly."


    Of course, they were immediately bombarded and attacked in groups, and everyone regarded them as targets for venting.


    Compared to the sensation on the school forum, the classroom in the third grade of high school was unusually calm.


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s head and said with a smile: "If you come this way, this class won''t work."


    "It''s okay, they just get used to it."


    Jin Shiya took Su Yan''s hand and was not intimate enough. Looking at the empty seat next to Su Yan, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "I will sit next to you."


    "Okay, it happens to be empty next to me."


    Seeing that the class was about to go, Su Yan beckoned to the outside world to let all the students in, so that the class could not be stopped because of Jin Shiya.


    Everyone ran in, and the boys in other classes wanted to sneak in, but they were mercilessly stopped by the classmates of the third class.


    This class is for the teacher''s teacher Zhao, everyone is very serious and rules, after all, teacher Zhao is as dignified as that Zhang Jian.


    "First of all, everyone welcome Jin Shiya to come to our class."


    A group of classmates burst into applause and were extremely happy. Although they knew that Jin Shiya and Su Yan were very close, she still couldn''t change that she was everyone''s goddess.


    Of course Teacher Zhao was happy, and she didn''t expect Jin Shiya to choose their class at all. This was a surprise.


    Jin Shiya stood up, thanked everyone for bending down slightly, and then made some self-introductions, as well as words for everyone to study hard together.


    After that it was normal class and everyone''s mood returned to calm. After all, it was the end of the third year of high school, and it was only two months before the college entrance examination. The most important thing was the college entrance examination.


    This class is very long and everyone is a little tired. Although many people calm down, their hearts are still fluctuating.


    Especially seeing Jin Shiya and Su Yan constantly talking and laughing, the two were flirting, and their hearts hurt even more.


    As soon as get out of class was over, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong leaned over and looked at Su Yan with a smile on their faces.


    "Brother Yan, do you know Shiya classmate?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, it''s acquaintance."


    He said, looking at Jin Shiya who was on the side, obviously there was a taste of molesting.


    Jin Shiya pinched Su Yan directly, and said with dissatisfaction on her face, "What is meant by knowing."


    "Very familiar, very familiar."


    Under threat, Su Yan had to correct his words.


    "Very familiar?"


    "Very familiar, we have had a negative distance."


    "what!"


    Jiang Chao and the others are blinded, their brains are blank, this is a devastating blow to them.


    The goddess was desecrated in this way, and she was still their respected brother Yan.


    Even Su Yan, they were angry, because Su Yan destroyed their dreams.


    "Brother Yan, you beast!"


    "Brother Yan, you beast!"


    "Brother Yan, you are not human!"


    ...


    Su Yan''s words immediately evoked accusations, and everyone forgot that he was a Jiangzhou master, and only anger was in their hearts.


    Su Yan smiled smilingly, but didn''t take their words to heart.


    Jin Shiya was still confused at first, not knowing why everyone was so angry, when someone answered her questions, her face immediately turned red.


    At first, many people thought that Jin Shiya would run away and beat Su Yan bitterly, but the next thing completely made them want to die.


    Jin Shiya blushed and said, "Brother Yan is lying. Shiya just pulled her hands and danced with Brother Yan, and she hugged her at most, where''s the distance."


    But as soon as she finished her words, she lifted her jaw and looked at Su Yan with a shy look.


    "Since Brother Yan wants a negative distance, Shiya won''t mind."


    Su Yan was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Shi Ya to be so open, and she couldn''t help but shook her head.


    "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously."


    "Shiya takes it seriously, Brother Yan has to say what she wants."


    Su Yan''s head suddenly became big, and it seemed that he had provoke this Nizi and was in trouble now.


    Jiang Chao and the others banged their heads with the books. Although they knew that the two had no skin-to-skin relationship, they were not far from that step in being so close. They absolutely had no chance.


    "Brother Yan, I hate you."


    "Hate me, first go and run fifty laps, but you have to be willing to bet."


    Jiang Chao''s expression changed and he hurriedly changed his words: "Brother Yan, I love you."


    "Run a hundred laps."


    "..."


    Jin Shiya was also a little surprised about Su Yan''s relationship with this group of people. Su Yan now has no arrogance at the banquet that day, just like a big boy.


    She knows that Su Yan hides a sharp side, but what about that, she likes and loves Su Yan no matter which side.


    After school in the afternoon, Jin Shiya ignored everyone''s gaze and walked out of the teaching building with Su Yan''s arm.


    "Where does Brother Yan live?"


    "Oh, it''s in an apartment not far away."


    "Shiya will live there too."


    "What?" Su Yan said with a dazed expression, "Is this not good? Does your father mind?"


    "Of course he doesn''t mind, and he told me that when you meet someone you like, you must boldly pursue it."


    "old man."


    "We are students now, so cohabitation so early has a bad effect."


    "Just living with you, do you really want to do something shy?"


    Jin Shiya said with a straight face, it turned out that everything just now was pretended.


    Su Yan scratched his head awkwardly, and could only smile: "Haha, that''s the case, of course, so I can protect you."


    In this way, Su Yan got on Shiya''s red Porsche 918 and followed Jin Shiya in front of a group of jealous classmates.


    "Hey, beautiful women have little white faces, my God, why don''t I have such luck."


    "You, do you want a beautiful woman to raise a fat pig?"


    The girl beside the emotional person said ruthlessly, not giving him a little face, which made him very embarrassed.

 Chapter 130： Change seat

    The red Porsche 918 drove directly out of the school, galloping on the road, very exciting.


    Jin Shiya was very handsome with sunglasses, and Su Yan was a little fascinated by it.


    "Shiya, you look so beautiful with sunglasses."


    "really?"


    Jin Shiya was full of joy, and it was not easy to be said to look good by Su Yan.


    "Really."


    Jin Shiya wore sunglasses and was different from the familiar figure in his heart. He began to accept the fact that Jin Shiya was not Violet.


    When they arrived at the community, the two went straight upstairs. When they saw Su Yan''s residence, Jin Shiya was full of curiosity.


    As soon as she entered the house, she looked around here and there, full of curiosity.


    When Xiaoyao wandered out, Jin Shiya saw that she was not afraid, but rather happy.


    "What is this, it''s fun."


    Jin Shiya squeezed Xiaoyao''s face and rode directly on it, as if it were a toy.


    Xiaoyao was full of anger. It prided itself on being a dragon, extremely advanced, and how it could be used as a mount by an ant-like creature.


    But it didn''t dare to get angry, because Su Yan stared at it the whole time. It knew that if he dared to deal with the person on his body, Su Yan would definitely destroy it.


    "Oh, just a toy."


    "This toy is exactly like a dragon, it looks like it''s alive, it''s so realistic."


    Jin Shiya kept playing with Xiaoyao, while Su Yan went directly into the house and took something.


    "Shiya gives you something."


    Jin Shiya looked curious and said, "What?"


    "Why are you closing your eyes?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya strangely, not understanding her thoughts.


    "Isn''t it all like this? If your beloved gives something to a girl, the girl has to close her eyes."


    "I don''t have those rules. You must always carry this thing to protect you."


    Su Yan handed a piece of jade pendant to Jin Shiya, and Jin Shiya took over the joy, but she couldn''t like it.


    This jade pendant is naturally not a mortal thing. He has injected spiritual power into it. If Jin Shiya encounters a crisis, the jade pendant can protect her, at least it can withstand the sharp blow of the martial artist in the later stage.


    This jade pendant consumes a lot of Su Yan''s spiritual power, but it is nothing to him.


    Jin Shiya carefully put on the jade, patted her with her hands, and naturally regarded her as the most important thing.


    "Hungry, let''s go out to eat."


    "Let''s eat at home, I will cook to show Brother Yan a hand."


    "Oh, Shiya can still cook?"


    "Of course, I am helpless in Korea, I have to do it myself if I want to eat what I like."


    Jin Shiya rushed to work immediately, there were not many ingredients in the refrigerator, but it would be enough.


    But after a while, the fragrant food was out of the pot, and the two of them feasted and enjoyed themselves.


    "Not bad, Shiya is a chef."


    Su Yan naturally wanted to praise it, which made Jin Shiya feel happy.


    After eating, Su Yan vacated a room for Shiya, and he planned to go back to his bedroom.


    Jin Shiya pulled Su Yan and said, "Brother Yan really doesn''t sleep with Shiya?"


    Looking at this little Nizi, Su Yan was really intolerable, and wanted to throw her at him.


    But he knew it was too early, so it was not what he wanted to possess Jin Shiya.


    "From now on, I want to be fair and honest and the Ming media is marrying, and I want people in the world to know that you will become my Su Yan''s wife.


    Jin Shiya flushed, smiled and nodded, and then obediently entered the bedroom.


    "Brother Yan doesn''t accompany Shiya, so let''s accompany Xiaoyao."


    "No, I have to charge it, it''s almost out of power."


    Xiaoyao was kicked directly into the bedroom by Su Yan, making him feel uneasy about staying with Shiya.


    After lying on the bed for a while and taking a shower, Su Yan went to bed early. All this was peaceful and there was no restlessness as imagined.


    The next day, Jin Shiya naturally drove towards the school.


    As soon as they entered the school, a group of classmates were talking about it, guessing that Jin Shiya might have lost her virginity, and couldn''t help being angry with Su Yan.


    The two of them didn''t care, they went straight to the class, ready for the day''s course.


    But today the third class is not peaceful, because a transfer student has arrived in the class.


    The girls in the class were fascinated by this transfer student because he was too handsome, just like the Korean Oppa on TV.


    The man sat in Su Yan''s seat, very calm, looking out the window.


    When the two entered the classroom, the man''s vision moved from the window back to the classroom, his eyes fixed on Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan came to his seat and couldn''t help but said indifferently, "Eh, please let me please."


    However, the man said nonchalantly: "In Xia Kangdi, the new transfer student, please show me a lot."


    "Teach you, I''m not interested, you can let me take my seat."


    "Oh, I know this is your seat, I want to change seats with you."


    "Not interested in."


    Su Yan kept his face calm, and his words were light and fluttering, and he didn''t put this little white face in his eyes at all.


    Jin Shiya also stood beside Su Yan, extremely quiet.


    But the man''s face was a little unkind, he said so kindly, he didn''t expect that Su Yan would not give him face at all.


    But he was not angry. He was still gentle, looking at Jin Shiya and said: "Miss Shiya, next is the young master of the Jinkang Group. I am very sorry that the banquet did not come that day."


    Jin Shiya nodded and did not speak.


    "Miss Shiya, I came to this school after following your footsteps. I am honored to be in the same class with you, and I am honored to be at the same table with you."


    Kangdi ignored Su Yan at all. He just said that changing seats already gave Su Yan a lot of face.


    Jin Shiya said with an apologetic expression: "My deskmate is him."


    Kangdi''s face changed abruptly when he heard this. He didn''t expect Jin Shiya to be so partial to this ordinary boy. It seemed that he had to suppress this boy.


    "Miss Shiya, oh no, it should be called Shiya classmate, do you know the cooperative relationship between Kangdi Group and your family?"


    Jin Shiya heard the words and thought for a while and couldn''t help but said, "It seems that my father has said that your family produces fertilizers, right?"


    Kangdi looked stiff and couldn''t help but correct it: "Fertilizers are just a sideline business. My Jinkang Group is mainly engaged in research and development. Your father bought patents from our company."


    "Oh."


    Jin Shiya nodded, her face still calm.


    Seeing Jin Shiya like this, Kangdi could only confess the truth.


    "Student Shiya, the reason why I transferred to another school is entirely because of you. I fell in love with you at first sight. I hope you can give me a chance.


    "sorry, I����"


    Jin Shiya wanted to refuse directly, but Kangdi stopped after a few words.


    "Miss Shiya, if you can be my girlfriend, Jinkang Group will definitely be able to join forces with your Jin Jiaqiang, and share the patent for free. By then, who else in Linzhou can match."


    His words are temptation, and the meaning is very clear. He knows that this kind of temptation cannot be rejected by ordinary people.


    He looked at Jin Shiya, waiting for her answer with a smile.

 Chapter 131： One billion

    Jin Shiya frowned. She was very disgusted with this kind of people who wanted to trade power and wealth. She didn''t feel much about this man at first, but now she is a little disgusted.


    "Student Condy, I''m very sorry."


    Even if she is angry, Jin Shiya is also very restrained. This is a person from a big family, which is completely different from the arrogance and domineering of the rich second-generation upstart.


    "Oh, that''s a pity, it doesn''t matter, the relationship needs to be cultivated slowly, I can afford it."


    Kangdi was slightly disappointed, but still did not give up. He believed that under his fierce pursuit, Jin Shiya would be moved by him and eventually be recovered by him.


    Su Yan has been standing by, watching this man''s performance, eyes full of playful abuse.


    In the end, Su Yan looked at the time and saw that class was about to start, so he couldn''t help but stop his performance alone.


    "This classmate, class is coming soon, should you go back to your seat?"


    Condy said impatiently, "I said I would change seats with you, are you incomprehensible or deaf?"


    Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others heard that with a look of anger, this person dared to scold the brother Yan in their hearts and the master of the Jiangzhou martial arts world, how they were not angry.


    Just when Jiang Chao was about to fight back, Su Yan waved his hand and motioned him not to speak.


    Jiang Chao naturally understood that Su Yan was going to solve this by himself, and a gloating expression appeared on his face.


    But other students don''t think so. They don''t know Su Yan''s true identity, only that he can make a little money.


    But in their hearts, these are nothing compared to Kandi. Jinkang Group is a listed company with a market value of more than one billion.


    Their Kang family holds more than 50% of the shares, which means that his father is worth more than five to six billion.


    A man worth several million and a son of five or six billion, how to compare, is simply self-inflicted.


    Everyone was disdainful of Su Yan and ridiculed.


    "Now Su Yan has met an opponent, and the opponent is the youngest son of the Jinkang Group. How can Su Yan be comparable?"


    "Yes, although Su Yan can do martial arts, it is not enough."


    "A product that eats soft rice will eventually be kicked away. I seem to be about to see Su Yan''s sad ending."


    "Wait for a good show and see how Su Yan is humiliated."


    And Jiang Chao and the others, who had the status of Su Yan, became more and more entertained. These dogs will surely drop their jaws when they see the low ones.


    "How old are you, do you change seats when you change seats?"


    Su Yan''s face sank, looking at Kangdi with a cold expression in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression on his face, Kangdi knew that he was good at fighting, so naturally he wouldn''t challenge him, but he had another method of humiliating Su Yan.


    "Look at you so poor, I don''t know your thoughts yet, and I have finally been at the same table with classmate Shiya, so naturally I want to blackmail a little profit."


    "Brother Yan is not what you think."


    Jin Shiya was angry, saying that she could but never said her brother Yan.


    "You guys are fine, so let''s change your seat at a price."


    Kangdi was not afraid of Su Yan''s lion''s open mouth. The last thing he lacked was money. The cars he drove were all ten million.


    Su Yan smiled, but he didn''t expect to ask him for this product.


    "I''m afraid you can''t afford to change this seat."


    "Oh, are you? Come and listen."


    A contempt appeared on Kangdi''s face, and Su Yan must have deliberately exchanged these remarks. It seems that this person is nothing more than greedy for money.


    "I''m afraid of scaring you to death."


    "Let me make a price, how about ten thousand?"


    Kangdi didn''t want to talk nonsense with Su Yan, just wanted to change seats early, after all, it was about to go to class.


    "Student Shiya, why are you standing? Sit down."


    Seeing that Jin Shiya hadn''t planned to sit down, Kangdi couldn''t help reminding.


    "Go away and I''ll sit down."


    "Classmate Shiya, do you hate me so much."


    Kangdi couldn''t help but hated Su Yan even more. Jin Shiya hated him, so he naturally blamed Su Yan.


    Faced with the amount of 10,000, many students were shocked. Changing seats was only 10,000 yuan, which is worthy of being a great man.


    "Su Yan accept it, 10,000 yuan is a lot."


    Some classmates have begun to discourage him, and they don''t want to see him being humiliated by Condy.


    "Ten thousand yuan?" Su Yan smiled and couldn''t help but said, "I''ll give you twenty thousand yuan. Get out."


    Kangdi''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually humiliate him in turn, so he would naturally not stop there.


    "One hundred thousand, this is a very high price."


    Many classmates are confused, even Jiang Chao is a little confused, can''t help feeling that it is good to have money.


    "I will give you two hundred thousand, get out in three seconds."


    "you!"


    Kangdi stood up directly, looking at Su Yan angrily.


    "Why, too little?" Su Yan said lightly, "It''s 500,000."


    A group of classmates were dumbfounded. They wanted to see Su Yan making a fool of himself, but they saw that Su Yan was so proud.


    Five hundred thousand, this is not a small sum, it is actually used for a seat.


    Kangdi''s face was cold, and he couldn''t wait to eat Su Yan directly. He might have called someone to beat Su Yan before he changed it.


    But now he can''t do this, because Jin Shiya is next to him, he must be humble and must not use force to solve the matter.


    "I''ve settled on this position. How much do you want?"


    Kandy had an unquestionable tone, his face was extremely blue.


    Su Yan smiled upon seeing this, "It seems that you really like this position."


    "Of course, I am determined to win."


    "Okay, I will fulfill you."


    A group of classmates suddenly realized that Su Yan was a good way to get rid of him. They almost believed in his pride.


    "I know that Kangdi needs this position, and it is expected that he will not ask for money. Su Yan is really good at IQ."


    "This is the rhythm for the lion to open his mouth, I guess he will cost a million."


    "One million, so easy to get, it''s really enviable."


    Many people admired Su Yan, not only martial arts but also brains, so they had to convince him.


    But some people are even more contemptuous, and they simply disdain to make money by this means.


    Kang Di was so complacent, waiting for Su Yan to speak, in his opinion, it was only one or two million at most, and he could still get the money.


    "Well, I will have fewer points, one hundred million, and realize the small goal of life first."


    Su Yan''s words were like a bomb, spreading throughout the classroom in an instant, and even the teachers who came to the class were shocked.


    One billion!


    All the classmates grew their mouths and looked at Su Yan incredulously, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "What did he say, he wants one hundred million!"


    "My God, he dare to speak too."


    "One hundred million is enough to buy this teaching building."


    "He is obviously angry with Candi."


    Wang Lihong smiled, a Jiangzhou martial arts leader would care about money, but he knew that many big men owed Su Yan money.


    Everyone suddenly realized that they all sympathized with Su Yan, and the consequences of offending Kangdi in this way were disastrous.

 Chapter 132： All kick flying

    Facing the sympathy of everyone, Su Yan didn''t bother at all. He just looked at Kangdi and asked, "What, have you considered it?"


    "You dare to fool me!"


    Condy was full of violent faces, on the verge of an explosion.


    "What''s wrong with you, do you think you are awesome?"


    Su Yan had playful abuse in his eyes, and he didn''t put these ants in his eyes at all.


    "Okay, very good, I''ll take this seat, what do you want to do with me!"


    Kandy wanted to be a mangy, so he took a seat and didn''t leave. He looked like you had the ability to move me.


    Jin Shiya frowned, becoming more disgusted with Kangdi, pulling Su Yan and saying, "Brother Yan, we just need to change seats. It''s a big deal to sit in the last row."


    Kangdi was in a hurry and said quickly: "Student Shiya, how can you sit back? I just occupy this kid''s place."


    "Sabi, do you still see this? Schoolmate Shiya hates you."


    Jiang Chao directly made up a knife and plunged into Kangdi''s heart.


    "Your kid dares to ruin my good deeds. Today I will let you know how great it is."


    "Really, let me know what''s great?"


    "Wait, I will call my brothers in Jiangzhou, and I will let you kneel before me begging for mercy later."


    Kangdi had cold eyes in his eyes. He didn''t want to do this. After all, this would completely lose the quality in front of Jin Shiya, but Su Yan forced him to do this.


    "You have to call someone."


    Su Yan''s face sank, and a cold chill rushed towards Kangdi, which actually surprised him.


    "If you dare to touch my hair, I will kill you."


    When Kandy saw Su Yan''s unkind eyes, he could only threaten and intimidate him, and now he was absolutely no match for Su Yan.


    Snapped!


    The resounding slap directly made a close contact with Condy''s cheek, and the five blood marks were very obvious.


    Su Yan lifted his foot and kicked Kang Di directly out of the classroom. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time, his mouth was full of blood. []


    "Call me to go outside and fight, don''t hinder us from going to class."


    Su Yan stepped aside, let Jin Shiya sit down, and sat on the chair herself.


    "The teacher can give lectures."


    The teacher was frightened. It was a long time since he saw Su Yan''s hands. He had forgotten all about it before he knew that Su Yan was still a ruthless character.


    Now he was still in the mood to go to class, so he ran out to check Condy''s injury, and hit 120.


    "Brother Yan Niubi."


    Jiang Chao directly clapped his hands and praised him, wondering why Su Yan was so tolerant.


    "Brother Yan definitely let him wade for a few days with this kick, and he still showed mercy."


    Facing Jiang Chao and the others'' compliments, the other classmates were shocked. Su Yan was the young master of the Jinkang Group.


    "Su Yan is dead now. This is much bigger than the Haitian Group. The Kang family has a very hard backstage."


    "I heard that his mother was the mayor of Linzhou, and Su Yan was in a disaster."


    "His grandfather is a famous gangster in Jiangzhou martial arts world."


    A person familiar with the martial arts world revealed a shocking secret, which surprised everyone.


    "Budo world?"


    "You don''t understand it. That''s a powerful figure. Even the mayor of Jiangzhou can be treated equally."


    Everyone was even more shocked. This Kang family was definitely a ruthless character. Everyone looked at Su Yan, their eyes were full of gloat, even worse than before.


    "Su Yan, it''s not that we said you. If you don''t know who the opponent is, you dare to fight. If something happens, you deserve it."


    "Hmph, what happened to Brother Yan hit him."


    Jiang Chao and the others clamored, they were not afraid at all, they knew Su Yan''s identity.


    Jin Shiya is worried, she doesn''t know what martial arts world is, but she knows that Kangdi is not easy to mess with.


    "Brother Yan, do you want me to call father?"


    Su Yan smiled and touched Jin Shiya''s face and said, "Do you still need to trouble your father for such a small matter? Besides, can your father find someone who can beat me?"


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help but nodded when she heard the words. It was then that Su Yan was very capable of fighting, even if she tried to judge the old man, she had to bow down.


    Kangdi was still lying outside the classroom, with blood all over his face. Su Yan''s slap was so hard that he directly smashed his face.


    The most painful place was in his chest. He felt that his ribs were about to break.


    Looking at Su Yan who was still calm in the classroom, Kangdi''s eyes were full of resentment, and he started crying directly after dialing the phone.


    "Mom, I was beaten."


    An angry voice came from the phone: "Kangkang, whoever called you, who dares to call you, call your grandpa."


    Kangdi hurriedly dialed the phone of his grandfather Kang Gan and started crying loudly.


    "Grandpa, I was beaten in Jiangzhou."


    "Did the **** cause trouble again?"


    "No, I just changed my seat and he hit me, his face was smashed, and he kicked me out of the classroom."


    Kang Qian had anger in his eyes, his grandson was so bullied, he would naturally not sit back and watch.


    "You wait, I''ll call some apprentices."


    But after a while, a black Hummer drove into the campus and rushed directly into the teaching building regardless of the security''s stopping.


    When they arrived in Class 3, they saw Kang Di who was bandaged by medical staff, and their faces were full of anger.


    "Little son, who hit you!"


    A muscular, fierce man said cruelly that he was Kang Qian''s eldest disciple Yang Kai.


    "Kaizi, that''s the man in the second row next to the door."


    Yang Kai kicked the door directly and walked into the classroom. He had a fiery temper, and he was naturally unscrupulous in licking blood in the underworld.


    The classmates present were shocked by his fierce appearance, and they were all quiet.


    "Another ant here is really troublesome."


    "Ant!" Yang Kai heard Su Yan''s words and immediately furious, and walked over to Su Yan directly, staring sharply, "Is that the young man you hit?"


    "it''s me."


    "Then you go to the hospital for half a year."


    Yang Kai blasted Su Yan directly, the muscles in his hand bulged, the power of this punch is naturally not weak, but it is not worth mentioning to Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not defend his fist at all, letting his fist hit his chest, his face remained unchanged.


    Jiang Chao and others all squeezed a sweat for Su Yan. After all, this person looked too terrifying, and he was as cruel as the Hercules in the movie.


    But Yang Kai''s expression changed, because he felt like he was blasting on the mountain, but he was shaken back a few steps, his arm pain was unbearable.


    Su Yan looked at Yang Kai and smiled slightly: "Let''s go out and play."


    Supporting the table with both hands, he directly raised a kick and hit Yang Kai in the jaw.


    Yang Kai flew out of the classroom on his back and fell to the ground with a painful expression on his face.


    His jaw was directly kicked to pieces, but fortunately he didn''t hurt his tongue, otherwise his life would be in danger.


    Su Yan said to Yang Kai outside the classroom at this time: "If you still have someone else, form a group to come here as soon as possible. I, Su Ba, will accompany you to the end."


    Yang Kai hurriedly took out the phone, sent a text message to his master, and mentioned that the other party was Su Baxian.

 Chapter 133： Come to kneel quickly

    Yang Kaihun''s underground forces have little contact with the martial arts world, so he doesn''t know the name of Su Yan, but his master knows it.


    After seeing the three words Su Baxian, Kang Qian''s face changed abruptly, from his original anger to fear.


    Su Baxian was the one who had made a lot of trouble at the auction, and so many big men in the martial arts world who sat on the same level as him had bowed down to Su Baxian.


    Yu Xin, the son of the mayor of Jiangzhou, was taught by Su Yan, and Yu Kaifa has not said a word.


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on Kang Qian''s forehead, thinking that the death of Liu Tao was related to Su Baxian recently, and he became more afraid.


    Kang Qian''s face was hard to see the extreme, and his whole body began to tremble, as if suffering from a serious illness.


    He was talking to a group of business leaders at this time, and everyone was surprised to see his face suddenly changed.


    "Old Kang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kang Qian tried his best to restore calm, but his heart was still tossing like a huge wave, and his face turned pale.


    "Elder Kang, you won''t be sick anymore?"


    Kang Qian changed his voice and said, "No, I''m fine, but my grandson has caused a catastrophe."


    "What can a little kid do?"


    Some big bosses said indifferently, didn''t take it seriously, thinking that Kang Qian made a fuss too much.


    "He offended Su Baxian!"


    Kang Qian exhausted all his strength to speak out, and he slumped directly on the chair.


    Some people didn''t know Su Baxian''s name, but those who had participated in the auction knew that their expressions changed suddenly.


    "Su...Su Ba first!"


    "How could your grandson provoke that killer god, this is over."


    Many people are full of horror. How dare to provoke the new masters of the Jiangzhou martial arts world is nothing short of life.


    "No, I have to go and apologize, maybe there is still room for recovery."


    Kangdi''s mother also came here at this time, with an angry expression on her face.


    "Dad, your dear grandson is being bullied, so you have to be the master."


    Kangdi''s mother Bai Cai was in her thirties, but she was well maintained, as if she was twenty years old, she had a good appearance and belonged to the hot type.


    Kang Qian was thinking about how to make up, how to beg for Su Yan''s forgiveness, and when he heard this, he was furious.


    "My dear grandson, I want to strangle him!"


    Bai Cai was taken aback and looked at her old man in horror. She never thought that the old man would be so angry, and the object of her anger was her own son.


    Bai Cai asked tentatively: "Dad, you won''t be confused anymore?"


    "Fuzzy, I''m almost mad at that evil barrier!"


    Kang Qian directly dialed the driver''s phone and waited anxiously on the road.


    Bai Cai naturally followed her, her face unclear, so she could only ask softly, "What did Kangkang do to make you so angry?"


    "He offended people."


    Bai Cai disdainfully said: "Don''t you offend people? As for such a fuss."


    She Bai Cai is the mayor of Linzhou, with a high position, and offends personal matters that are easy to settle.


    "Do you know who he offended? Our Jiangzhou martial arts world leader is dozens of times stronger than your father and me!"


    Kang Qian almost roared out, almost exploding.


    Bai Cai''s face was instantly pale, but Jiangzhou''s dean knew that she was a god-like figure comparable to the existence of the mayor of the city.


    She understood why Kang Qian was so angry, and the consequences of offending such a person were disastrous. She was now very afraid that her son would have been murdered.


    The driver drove a Porsche Cayenne Extreme Edition, and Kang and Qian went directly into the car with Bai Cai without saying a word.


    The car drove very fast, but after a while it came to Yulong Middle School and drove into the campus under the surprised eyes of the security guard.


    The security guard grabbed the root of Hongta Mountain and took a hard sip, and couldn''t help but envy: "Your sister, did the school drive show today? There are some luxury cars."


    When the car stopped, Kang Qian ran directly towards the teaching building and saw Kang Di and his big apprentice in the infirmary.


    When Kandy saw Kang Qian coming, he suddenly howled, piercing.


    "Grandpa, you must help me kill that little beast!"


    Kangdi naturally thought that Kang and Qian were very angry, and he ran to find Su Yan in trouble. With his own grandfather, Su Yan would inevitably be taught.


    But who knows that Kang Qian came over to him, raised his big hand and slapped Kangdi directly.


    "You little beast, it''s not good for you to offend someone, do you want our Kang family to be destroyed!"


    Bai Cai didn''t dare to stop him at all. Her son had caused a terrible disaster, and she couldn''t protect him.


    "It''s you, it''s not that you are so used to this little beast, how could he provoke that murderous god."


    Kang Qian taught Kangdi, and when he turned around, he taught Bai Cai that the so-called son did not teach his parents a fault.


    Kangdi looked dumbfounded, and was completely blinded by Kang Qian, and Yang Kai on the side was surprised.


    "Grandpa, why did you beat me? I was bullied."


    "I really want to strangle you!"


    Kang Qian is very iron and steel. Looking at Kangdi with an angry expression, he said fiercely: "Do you know who you are offending!"


    "Isn''t it just a little turtle?"


    Condy was a little bit unsure, his grandfather was so angry, could that kid really be a big man.


    "Little local tyrant, he is the dean of the Jiangzhou martial arts world. It''s just that your grandpa doesn''t deserve to carry shoes to him."


    Kangdi was shocked when he heard this, as if he had watched a ghost film, he couldn''t believe it.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "Hurry up and follow me. Going to beg for mercy may have a chance of life."


    Kang Qian directly took Kangdi towards the third shift, and a group of doctors were also surprised. They didn''t understand what happened, and they talked a lot.


    At this time, there were self-study classes in Class 3 classrooms, and the teachers were scared and didn''t even want to go to class.


    When he arrived in Class 3, Kang Qian pushed open the door of the classroom, and at a glance he saw Su Yan, his legs softened and he knelt down.


    The classmates in the classroom have not calmed down yet, daring to offend the Kang family, they are all discussing the ending of Su Yan, but Kangdi called an old man to bow down.


    Kangdi was directly pressed to the ground by Kang Qian, Bai Cai knelt down, her head lowered and she did not dare to look at Su Yan.


    "The young Kang Qian''s grandson who knows no evil has offended senior and hopes senior will punish him."


    Su Yan looked at Kang Qian indifferently. He didn''t expect this old man to come so quickly, and he was very self-aware.


    Judging from Kang Qian''s general knowledge, Su Yan was also generous.


    "Your grandson is very arrogant. He wants to use money to change positions with me, but he quit after I charge the price. You said it was not playing me."


    "Grandpa, he wants 100 million."


    Kang Qian''s face was full of death when he heard the words. Of course he understood what Su Yan meant, and if he wanted to survive, he would use money in exchange.


    One hundred million, this is not a small sum. Although they can get it from the Kang family, it will hurt their muscles and bones if they get it out.


    But thinking of Su Yan''s deeds and seeing the coldness in his eyes, Kang Qian could only agree for his life and the survival of his family.


    "Senior Xie Su is magnanimous."


    "Well, you can get out."

 Chapter 134： 100 million dowry

    Su Yan waved his hand, Kang Qian took Kangdi and the others to get out immediately, not daring to leave one more step.


    One hundred million is not a small sum. Kang Qian gave Su Yan a check, but it took time to cash it.


    Su Yan didn''t care how long it took to deliver. He didn''t intend to ask for money, but punish them so that they don''t mess with himself.


    At this time, the students in the class were already stunned. The famous Kang elder in Jiangzhou bowed down and begged for mercy and offered 100 million yuan for forgiveness.


    Many people don''t know Kang Qian, but they know Bai Cai. This female district mayor often appears on the TV station.


    Although she is near the city, her status as the mayor is not taken lightly by others, but is more valued, because she is the mayor in the city and has more power.


    Looking at the 100 million check, Su Yan gave Jin Shiya casually, and said with a smile: "This 100 million will be the dowry. I won''t pay the bride price in the future."


    Jin Shiya''s face was flushed and shy. Although she was very active from time to time, it was still difficult to accept such things.


    "So many students are watching."


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, you are my Su Yan''s woman after all. No one dares to **** you away from me."


    But the classmates'' eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe what happened before them. Elder Kang''s kneeling had already shocked them, and Su Yan''s gift money was even more difficult for them to accept.


    "One hundred million, just give it away."


    "How, this is the real giant, just give one hundred million for the gift."


    "Why am I not a daughter? I also want to be Yan Ge''s woman."


    Jiang Chao''s face was full of envy, and his heart became jealous of Jin Shiya.


    "I also want to be Yan Ge''s woman."


    Wang Lihong has also fallen, and he can''t be more proud to give one hundred million.


    "One hundred million is nothing, it''s just a number in my eyes, you are everything to me."


    Su Yan directly hugged, and Jin Shiya was taken into her arms, Su Yan''s heart was rippling.


    "I said that when I marry you, everyone in the world should know and everyone in the world should congratulate you."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a kind of determination in his eyes. This was unbelievable to outsiders, but it was nothing in his eyes.


    Jin Shiya was directly moved with enthusiasm in her eyes, hugging Su Yan with excitement, and directly kissed his face.


    The students in the class immediately blessed, they can only accept this fact.


    At first I thought that Su Yan was just cutting the door, but now I know Su Yan''s abilities, it is amazing, and no one has ever moved his mind at all.


    "Collect the check, as your private money, buy whatever you want."


    Jin Shiya gave a little bit, but in the end she couldn''t help Su Yan and put the check in her pocket.


    Between classes, Jin Shiya called Jin Sung-wu and told him all about the school.


    Jin Chengwu said on the phone: "Shiya, Su Yan is a good boy. I don''t object to your relationship, but you have to pay attention to influence and pay attention to the scale. Women have to learn to be indulgent, if they are easily eaten by others. It''s worthless."


    "Dad, what are you talking about."


    Jin Shiya was shy and her ears were a little red.


    "What I''m telling is the truth, but I spent 10 million yuan in gift money when chasing your mother."


    Jin Chengwu was also proud of mentioning this incident. He thought how young he was back then. He took ten million directly to the gate of Jin Shiya''s mother''s house, and took away Jin Shiya''s mother in front of many suitors.


    Hearing Jin Chengwu''s words, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but smiled and said, "You are so deductible, and only gave you 10 million yuan as gift money."


    "It''s still a deduction. The 10 million that year was not a small amount. Besides, your father had just started his own business."


    Jin Chengwu continued: "If that kid gives 100 million gift money, I will immediately marry you to him."


    "Dad, I was just about to tell you something."


    "Are you short of money, let me call you a million."


    "No, Brother Yan just gave me a check for 100 million."


    Cang Dang!


    Jin Chengwu''s phone fell directly to the ground, but thanks to its high quality, it would definitely become fragments.


    He hurriedly picked up the phone and asked: "What did you just say?!"


    "Brother Yan gave me a check for 100 million. I thought it would be useless, so I might as well give it to you."


    Jin Chengwu''s eyes rounded up, and he immediately said, "Okay, okay, your father is short of money, haha, what a good son-in-law."


    "You just said that you want me to be reserved and want to catch it."


    Jin Chengwu said nonchalantly: "One hundred million is enough, he can definitely bring you happiness."


    "..."


    Jin Shiya was unable to refute, so she could only hang up the phone.


    Su Yan returned to the classroom and saw that Jin Shiya was a little unhappy, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "My money fanatic dad."


    Jin Shiya pouted, feeling a little angry thinking about it.


    "What''s wrong with Cai Mi, now who is not Cai Mi, don''t worry, I will definitely let him count money in the future."


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter when she heard the words, knowing what Su Yan meant, and smashing the old guy with money, she also relieved her anger as she thought.


    How long has it been since Jin Shiya has changed her mind and started to take Su Yan as the center, to deal with her dad.


    The two were in class, but at this time another car drove into the campus.


    The car isn''t proud, it''s just an ordinary SUV, but the license plate number is unusual, with the words South A printed on it.


    This shows that it is a military car, and the license plate number is definitely only enjoyed by big people.


    The security guard did not understand this, and thought it was another luxury car, and was so angry that he dropped his cigarette **** to the ground.


    "Your sister, is it going to be bad today?"


    The car entered the campus and stopped by the side of the road. The two people who walked off the car were very familiar with Su Yan. It was Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng.


    "Father, Su Yan should be studying in this school."


    Old Hua nodded and said, "Go and ask the principal first."


    Seeing that the old father and son Hua were coming, the principal was frightened to greet him, frightened.


    Hua Weifeng said lightly to the principal: "We just want to know which class Su Yan is in."


    "He is in the third class of high school."


    Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng left the principal''s office directly and walked towards the teaching building.


    The principal watched the two at the door, and he was astonished. Why did someone look for this Su Yan today, and they were still big people.


    Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng came directly to Class 3. They were in class at this time, and they could only interrupt and enter the classroom.


    Su Yan could not help but say indifferently when seeing the two of them, "I will talk about anything after class."


    The two of Hua and Lao looked stiff, they could only exit the classroom and waited quietly outside the corridor.


    This can make a group of students dumbfounded, they have met Hua Lao, after all, Hua Lao often appeared on the military channel before.


    Su Yan actually ignored the two of them and hung them out of the classroom. This kind of domineering is the only thing he dares to do.

 Chapter 135： Ask for help

    Even Jin Shiya was a little worried, but Su Yan patted her shoulder to signal her to attend the class seriously.


    After the end of get out of class, the teacher left the classroom sweating profusely. He has never been so tired after teaching for so many years. The pressure in his heart can be imagined.


    Old Hua entered the classroom without the slightest anger. Instead, he said with a smile: "Su Yan, can you say something now?"


    "Well, let''s talk outside of school."


    It must not be a trivial matter for Mr. Hua to come in person. He didn''t want to cause a sensation in the school anymore, so he chose to talk outside.


    At first Su Yan slinged Kangdi and made Kang Qian kneel down. Everyone thought that Su Yan was relying on Hualao because of such a hard backstage. But now that Hualao is not his backstage at all, he seems to be older than Hualao. Still hard.


    Su Yan ignored the shock of these classmates and teachers and left the classroom with Mr. Hua directly.


    And as soon as Su Yan left, Lao Jiang arrived at the school and protected Jin Shiya in secret.


    With Su Yan in him, he can be extremely relaxed, and without Su Yan in him, he must protect Jin Shiya''s safety.


    When he came to a small bar outside the school, Su Yan ordered three drinks and looked at the two of them calmly and said, "Say, what''s the matter?"


    "The bottle of spiritual liquid you gave me is really a fetish. I actually relied on it to break through to martial artist Consummation. Now I am completely free of hidden diseases. I believe it will not be long before I can try to break through the martial artist."


    Old Hua''s eyes were full of joy, revealing a hint of greed.


    Su Yan''s expression sank, "That thing doesn''t mean that there is something, unless you can find a precious medicine or gem with aura."


    Hua Lao smiled awkwardly: "I have already let people find it in the whole city, as long as I see it, I will buy it."


    "Well, you are not here today for this, let''s talk about it, what the **** are you looking for me?"


    Su Yan has lost the humility he used to be for Hua Lao. He used to be grateful for saving his life, but now the two have nothing to do with each other, so they are treated normally.


    Old Hua had an ugly face and was a little urgent in his heart. He couldn''t help but whispered: "This is a major event, and it concerns the dignity of the Jiangzhou martial arts world."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "It''s really not small, it''s all about the dignity of Jiangzhou martial arts world."


    "What I said is true, the Jiangzhou martial arts world has been provoked."


    "This is normal. Every world will be provoked. Talented people will come out from generation to generation."


    Su Yan didn''t care, sipping his drink slowly.


    "But this time it''s about the survival of the Jiangzhou martial arts world."


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he couldn''t help but said with a serious face: "Is it so serious?"


    Hua Weifeng was anxious and said directly to Su Yan: "This is very serious. The other party has already invited an expert."


    "Superior, how tall?"


    "It is said to be a master!"


    A cold color flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and the master was indeed considered an expert, but he was of the same level as him.


    "They are bound to swallow this piece of fat in Jiangzhou through the martial arts gathering held every five years."


    Su Yan fully understood that it was originally for the site, he didn''t care about it, and he didn''t need a site.


    "Well, then I''m not interested."


    Old Hua was immediately anxious, and stopped Su Yan and said, "You can''t take this matter too simply. The other party not only wants to seize the territory of Jiangzhou, but also expel all Jiangzhou martial arts circles from Jiangzhou."


    Hua Weifeng also said: "You are the master of the Jiangzhou martial arts world, so naturally you have to bear the burden, everyone is counting on you."


    "The martial arts world didn''t give me protection money, why should I shoulder this heavy burden?"


    Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng glanced at each other, but they were rather helpless.


    Mr. Hua made some decision and said directly: "If you can solve the crisis in Jiangzhou, everyone will respect you in the future."


    "It depends on how much it is"


    "This has to be discussed by everyone."


    "I said, Mr. Hua, you have withdrawn from the martial arts world for many years, why do you still care about matters in the martial arts world so much."


    Mr. Hua can only say his original intention: "I am for my little son. He has a group of industries in Jiangzhou, and this time he was directly pushed to the cusp of the storm."


    Su Yan suddenly realized, no wonder this old fox would come to him.


    "Su Yan, don''t worry, everyone will get through the crisis this time and they will definitely give you this number."


    Hua Weifeng directly stretched out five fingers, obviously referring to 500 million.


    This is a huge sum of money. The industry in Jiangzhou''s martial arts industry is no more than tens of billions, and 500 million is enough.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be satisfied, so he smiled and said, "I have to add another 500 million."


    Both Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng have very ugly faces. One billion is 10% of the industry, and neither of them can decide.


    "Huh, I don''t want to give a billion, I want to help you keep the industry, wishful thinking." Su Yan immediately scolded, looking at the two of them and said, "If I step into business, let alone a billion, even tens of billions can take away , Who can stop me in Jiangzhou!"


    Both Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng were shocked when they heard this. They didn''t expect Su Yan to become so strong. After they discovered Su Yan''s momentum, they understood why Su Yan was so tough.


    "You have broken through to the realm of masters!"


    Old Hua was full of shock. He thought that Su Yan was at most in the later stage of the martial arts and wandered to perfection. This time he asked him to stop the opponent, and never thought of competing with or even defeating the opponent.


    Upon learning of Su Yan''s realm, Hua Lao''s eyes changed, and he directly said, "One billion is one billion!"


    Hua Weifeng was startled and wanted to speak, but was directly stopped by Hua Lao.


    The old fox, Hua Lao, didn''t think so simple. Su Yan could beat his opponent in such a realm. By then, it would not be a piece of fat in Jiangzhou, and the territory of Nanshi could be contended.


    "Okay, call me then."


    After Su Yan finished his drink, he left the small bar and headed for the school.


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yan''s back with a look of jealousy in his eyes. He now fully understood that Su Yan was no longer in the pool.


    "Father, why did you agree to him so easily? What if others disagree?"


    Hua Weifeng is very anxious, one billion, even their family can''t bear it.


    "You have lived for decades, so you can''t see through this."


    With a trace of triumph in his eyes, Old Hua looked at Hua Weifeng and said, "If you don''t give it, Jiangzhou will definitely be eaten away by then, and we won''t get a penny."


    "But one billion is too much."


    "A lot, I think we made it."


    Hua Lao walked directly to the car, Hua Weifeng hurriedly followed, still not understanding the reason.


    In the car, Hua Lao explained: "Do you have only Jiangzhou in your eyes? If Su Yan can defeat the opponent, then we can get involved in Linzhou, Beishi and even Nanshi?!"


    Hua Weifeng was startled when he heard the words, and he suddenly realized what Hualao meant.


    "Order to go down and inform people in the martial arts circle to gather. Whoever pays more this time will get more benefits. Our Chinese family will pay 500 million."


    "Good father."


    "Also inform Xiao Yao and ask him to hire more people, and he may be able to use it then."


    "Okay, I will call Xiaoyao now."


    In fact, Mr. Hua is also a kind of gambling, but he can afford to gamble, he can take out 500 million, after all, there are huge benefits behind 500 million.

 Chapter 136： Kitajo Seikai

    Back in the classroom, Su Yan continued to go to class like a okay person. After everyone was busy for a while, seeing that Su Yan didn''t pay any attention, they calmed down.


    After school, Su Yan left the school in Jin Shiya''s luxury car.


    On the way, Su Yan said to Jin Shiya: "I have had something in the last two days. Go back to Linzhou, so your family can better protect you."


    Jin Shiya naturally knew that it was because of the old man, so she couldn''t help but asked curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s just a small matter, it can be handled in two days, just as it is to play."


    "You don''t take me to play,"


    "You are so beautiful, there are so many people in that place that is not safe."


    Su Yan also thought that she should teach Jin Shiya some self-defense skills, not to ask her how good she is, but to have the power to protect herself.


    As for the future, he will inevitably let Jin Shiya embark on the road of cultivating immortals, otherwise how can he stay and fly.


    Seeing that Su Yan was serious, Jin Shiya could only compromise: "Well then, you must pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you know your husband and my ability."


    Su Yan started a joke and looked straight at Jin Shiya with a smirk in his eyes.


    "Shameless, who are you husband?"


    "Do you still want me to be someone else''s husband?"


    "you dare!"


    Jin Shiya immediately became angry, holding her hand into a fist and wanted to hit Su Yan, but she was just frightening Su Yan.


    "You count as my boyfriend at best."


    When he arrived at the community, Su Yan got out of the car and got in touch with Jin Shiya for a while, but Jin Shiya reluctantly left.


    Back to the apartment, Sun Yan waited at home. It seemed that he had taken care of the housework.


    "Well, it happened that you came back. We will drive directly to North City."


    "Shao Shao, has something happened?"


    "It''s nothing big, it''s just that someone wants to challenge the majesty of the Jiangzhou martial arts world, and I can''t justify it without coming forward."


    Sun Yan nodded, and said with anger in his eyes: "Who is so bold to challenge you."


    "I don''t know who it is, but the other party is a master."


    "Master!" Sun Yan''s pupils shrank, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    The master was a high-powered figure, and to Sun Xuan, he was like a god.


    "It''s no surprise, the master can''t stand in front of me."


    Su Yan''s eyes revealed coldness. Although he has just stepped into the acquired realm now, only in the early days of acquired, his ability is by no means comparable to that of ordinary masters in the early stage. He is now in the middle stage of the master.


    If he can reach the day after tomorrow, he can learn many tactics, and his power will naturally increase a lot.


    "By the way, have you paid attention to jade?"


    "Oh, I received a lot of jade in Linzhou, and I asked my son to collect it everywhere, and now I have almost bought ten superb jade."


    "Well, I have to continue to collect, the more the better, I have 80 million in my account and buy it all, I should also remind me."


    The one-month deadline is approaching, these people still owe him more than 100 million, and Liu''s family hasn''t moved at all. If you take the time, you have to visit Liu''s family.


    Su Yan was not afraid of Liu Liang running away with his money, but Sun Yan sent people to stare at him, and he couldn''t escape his eyes when there was a turmoil.


    The two drove overnight to Beicheng, the most chaotic place in Jiangzhou.


    Although the North City is chaotic, it is as prosperous as Midtown. Bars, KTVs, nightclubs, saunas and massages are everywhere here. There are also many food courts and entertainment cities. This is a place to spend money.


    Beicheng is a national five-A-level scenic spot. Many people visit here every year. Tourism is the pillar industry of Beicheng.


    It was one or two late in the night when they arrived in Beicheng. The two of them found a restaurant and simply had a meal, and then went to the hotel to check in.


    When they came to Beicheng, they discovered something was wrong. It was more lively than before. Many cars drove here, and there was no shortage of luxury cars.


    The street security is also stricter than before. Many police officers patrol the city round the clock.


    I am afraid this is related to the upcoming martial arts world event, the whole city is under martial law.


    The usually chaotic Beicheng suddenly became quiet, which was an unprecedented thing.


    For those who come to travel, this is a hard-won, and they can travel as much as they want.


    As a result, more tourists poured into Beicheng, and the traffic in Beicheng was a bit overwhelmed.


    When Su Yan arrived in Beicheng, he first called Hua Lao and learned that there was still one day before the event began.


    As a result, there will be nothing to do tomorrow. Su Yan couldn''t help but plan to let Jin Shiya come to Beicheng for a tour, but after thinking about it, let''s forget it. After all, Beicheng seems calm, but in fact it is rough.


    "Lao Sun, take a look at the fun places in Beicheng. Go and relax tomorrow."


    Sun Yan said: "There are many fun places in North City, such as massage baths, KTV and nightclubs. There are more girls in there."


    "You''re an old man, I mean a place for delicious food in scenic spots."


    Sun Yan''s face blushed, and he was immediately embarrassed when he knew that he was thinking about it.


    "The scenic area is Beicheng National Park. It is beautiful and there is also a snack street."


    Su Yan nodded and glanced at the black night view outside the window, quite satisfied.


    "Okay, go there for fun tomorrow."


    Sun Yan also lamented Su Yan''s nerves, he was about to play against the master, and he was so relaxed, really so confident.


    Although he also firmly believed that Su Yan could win, he still had some worries in his heart. After all, the other party was a master and he had practiced for many years. Su Yan had only appeared in a daze for a few months.


    Sun Yan really responded to the old saying that the emperor was not in a hurry, and Su Yan did not take this matter to heart.


    Lying on the bed, Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", feeling that his dantian became more and more solid and completely consolidated, and the spiritual power in his body could be said to be continuous.


    Not only that, he also practiced for a while the third form of the sixteen shakes. He believed that with this move, he should be able to defeat the opponent.


    After practicing Su Yan, he fell asleep deeply.


    At this time, Mr. Hua was having a meeting with a group of martial arts leaders. The venue was extremely heavy, and everyone was smoking a cigarette.


    Mr. Hua took the lead and said: "Everyone knows everything. If you want to keep your own place, don''t let your children go."


    "Old Hua, I really don''t have any money now, and I''m still tens of millions short of Su Ba."


    A big man said bitterly, he was really powerless.


    "It''s none of my business if you have money or no money. For one billion, our Hua family put out 500 million. You must make up for the rest!"


    Mr. Hua directly gave the order, everyone''s expressions were gloomy, but they didn''t dare to refute.


    "You know who came this time, but the old monster in Nanshi hasn''t appeared in 20 years. This time he showed up in a high-profile manner and he was naturally prepared."


    Mr. Hua left the meeting and left the venue directly. Anyway, 500 million people figured out their own way. This group of people was still more than enough to make up 500 million, but they were a little reluctant.

 Chapter 137： I want this billion

    Hua Lao left, and a group of people looked very ugly, sitting on the chairs without saying a word.


    For a long time, someone still said, "This matter must have a result. Let''s discuss it."


    "Five hundred million, do you really think it is paper? We have to divide so much of the hard money we have earned from our hard work and life and death!"


    A strong man was obviously dissatisfied and said directly what he thought.


    "He has to pay so much in a fight, and he will have to pay dividends every year in the future. We will no longer be his tools for making money.


    "Yes, I won''t agree to this matter. Five hundred million or fifty million won''t be given to him."


    "Yes, how about he is a master, it is possible that he still wants to play with all of us, we are united together, he dare to overcome any waves."


    Compared with the toughness of these people, the other people who owed Su Yan money were hard pressed, and they just couldn''t get the money out of it.


    "I really don''t have any money, and I still miss him 10 million."


    "I''m still 20 million short."


    A group of people are pouring bitterness. What they said is miserable. In fact, these people are rich and oily, and they really responded to the sentence that the more they have money, the more they are.


    There were still a few people in the meeting, and they became more and more angry when they heard the words of these people.


    A few of them can be regarded as old qualifications in the martial arts world, and their realm is not high, but with old qualifications, many people sell them some face.


    They knew this event in advance, and only they knew the horror.


    An old man with age spots on his face slapped the table angrily, stared at the crowd, and sternly said: "You scumbags, I am really angry!"


    Another white-haired old man also said angrily: "You really think there is still a bargaining point, don''t you know the current situation!"


    The old man with age spots glared his eyes and said, "You have to understand that now we are begging for others, not for us."


    "Yes, that is an old monster that hasn''t appeared in Nanshi for 20 years. It is said that they have reached the realm of masters."


    The words of the white-haired old man shocked a group of people, all of them were dumbfounded, and everyone''s expressions became extremely ugly.


    Not to mention the master, even the martial artist can completely abuse them in the later stage, and they have no power to fight back.


    "If no one defeats him this time, our Jiangzhou site will be tainted. You still want to make money leisurely, just dream."


    "And even if this person does not come, with the power of Su Baxian, if he wants the money, you can not give it, he is the master of Jiangzhou."


    This is the afterthought of everyone, Liu Tao used to blackmail them, how could there be less cake for Tai Dou.


    "This time, Mr. Hua personally went to invite Su Baxian. If it wasn''t for someone to get involved in Jiangzhou, would he come forward?"


    The group of people lowered their heads and felt ashamed of what they had just said. They were not stupid. After the two people explained, they understood the seriousness of it.


    If this challenge fails, Jiangzhou will certainly not be protected, and Jiangzhou will be robbed of this piece of cake. How can we talk about making money?


    But they had questions in their hearts, and a martial artist was puzzled: "The opponent is a master, can Su Ba win him first?"


    "Yeah, Su Ba is no more than the late martial artist, how can he defeat him."


    "As it turns out, we might as well take it to honor the Nanshan boss."


    "Asshole, traitor!"


    The white-haired old man was full of anger, pointed at the man angrily, and shouted directly: "Get out, get out!"


    The man was so blushing that he could only shake his hand and leave. He was right to say that, all for survival.


    "Su Ba is able to accept the challenge first, and naturally has a lot of confidence in defeating the old monsters in Nanshan. According to Hua Lao, he has broken through to the realm of masters."


    "what!"


    "how is this possible?!"


    The crowd was shocked. It was only a long time before the Xideer auction, but it was only ten days before he broke through. No one believed this.


    "Old Xun, this joke is not like that, right."


    "Hmph, you think what I''m telling is such a lie, Su Ba is the first person, he is the proud boy of heaven, you know, old man, you know, before but in the middle of the warrior, with his bottle of spiritual liquid directly stepped into the martial artist Consummation, The hidden diseases are all healed."


    The group of people were shocked again, each of them grew their mouths, completely stunned.


    After a long time, someone turned around, still with a surprised expression on his face and said, "Could it be that he is a cultivator?!"


    "Who knows this, anyway, he is a monster."


    "In this way, he collected one billion to help us, and I will pay the money."


    "Well, I pay 50 million."


    "I pay thirty million."


    "I pay ten million."


    ...


    Everyone immediately scrambled to pay the money, and the money paid now represents the weight of Jiangzhou in the future.


    They all resented that Hua was old, and they even gave out 500 million. Isn''t this going to occupy half of Jiangzhou?


    "Old Hua''s son is just a first-order ordinary person, how can he occupy such a high share."


    Some people were quite dissatisfied and directly mentioned it.


    "That''s right, although he is highly respected and respected, he is only second-rate in terms of strength, and it is not justified to occupy such a high share."


    The white-haired old man was angry again and sternly said: "You pig brains, Hua Lao dare to blatantly give out 500 million. Do you really think he is stupid? He has Su Ba first to support him, and a large part of it may be given to Su Ba ."


    Everyone slapped their foreheads and suddenly realized that they were all embarrassed.


    "It seems that Su Ba gave us enough face first."


    "Yeah, the tens of billions market only has one billion, which is very face-saving."


    "You need to know that if we defeat the old monsters in Nanshi, we will be able to dye the guide city in the future."


    A group of people suddenly became hot, but Nanshi is a piece of fat that is not weaker than Jiangzhou, who doesn''t want to get a piece of the pie.


    So everyone was arguing to get a little more share, and even almost fought.


    People die for money and birds die for food. After all, they are exhausted for one purpose. This is the meaning of life.


    Everyone naturally refused to give in for the benefit, and even the bigwigs who owed Su Yan no longer said that they were short of money.


    In the end, the old people with age spots and the old people with gray hair laid down rules, and divided the amount of money to pay according to the current dignity and strength, and everyone had no words.


    But when they just agreed, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and an old man with red hair walked in.


    His eyes are like two **** of flames, surging with violent power, making everyone present look terrified, and even the two old men are full of horror.


    "Ruan...Old Ruan!"


    The white-haired old man looked at the red-haired old man with horror. This was an existence older than his qualifications. It hadn''t been in the world for many years, thinking he was dead.


    The red-haired old man is Ruan Wutian, the ancestor of the Ruan family. He used to be the master of the martial arts world in Jiangzhou before hiding for decades.


    "I want this billion."


    Ruan Wutian looked at everyone, with a trace of coldness in his eyes, more contemptuous.

 Chapter 138： Ruan Wutian

    Ruan Wutian''s words were domineering, and more of a kind of majesty, a kind of majesty like a humble and humble one.


    When he galloped in Jiangzhou, these big guys were probably still playing in the mud.


    Ruan Wutian looked at the old man Xun with a smile in his eyes and said: "If you haven''t seen you for decades, you have become an old guy."


    Xun Lao was flattered, full of respect.


    When Ruan Wutian became famous, he was just an apprentice in a gym.


    Old Xun still remembered meeting Ruan Wutian for the first time. He was so excited that he couldn''t sleep for several days, and he was really excited for three days.


    Ruan Wutian just nodded to him and said something hard. Xun Lao just bowed to the ground directly, full of teachings. Ruan Wutian inspired him to achieve what he has achieved today.


    I thought that after decades of disappearance, Ruan Wutian should have entered the soil, but never thought he would come out again, and it was even more unfathomable.


    Counting the time, Ruan Wutian is probably in his nineties now, but he looks ten years younger than Xun Lao and looks like a person in his sixties.


    The red hair made him sharpen his spirit, adding a bit of majesty.


    All the people present stood up directly, fearful, and the elderly with age spots hurriedly gave up their seats. Naturally, this first seat belonged to Ruan Wutian.


    Ruan Wutian was not modest, but sat down grandiosely, with solemn expression in his eyes.


    He did not speak, everyone did not dare to say a word, did not dare to breathe, the entire conference room was extremely silent.


    Ruan Wutian drank a sip of tea. This was when he looked at the crowd and slowly said: "It hasn''t been seen for decades. This Jiangzhou has changed a lot, and the martial arts world has become more prosperous."


    Xun Lao hurriedly said: "Yes, Jiangzhou has opened up for decades and has become a famous city. Under the initiative of Ruan Lao, the martial arts community has also produced a lot of outstanding martial artists."


    "Well, not bad."


    Ruan Wutian''s face was not angry or pretentious, he was relaxed, but the people around him were tight.


    They felt the oppressive power of Ruan Wutian, that terrifying majesty, which was so different from them, they had no doubt that Ruan Wutian would have reached the realm of a master.


    After several decades of accumulation, he made a breakthrough and went directly to the sky. Ruan Wutian was so patient, he was almost the same as Sima Yi.


    "Just now when I came in, I heard that Jiangzhou was in trouble, so please talk about it."


    "I dare not dare, Ruan Lao Zhizun directly ordered us."


    Old Xun said, "Nanshi has been restless recently and wants to get involved in Jiangzhou. This time it is said that the old monster was invited out. We are here to discuss how to defend against the enemy."


    "Old monster, could it be him!"


    A chill flashed in Ruan Wutian''s eyes. The person he was thinking of had a deep grievance with him. He used to be a pair of rivals, known as the North and South duo.


    "Unexpectedly, Yu Wenhua and all came out. No wonder you are so scared."


    Xun Lao''s expression changed. He also guessed that the old monster in Nanshi might be Yu Wenji, but the old monster is almost 100 years old, is it really alive?


    "The agreement between me and him seems to be fulfilled after all."


    Ruan Wutian''s expression had a violent expression, and he naturally resented this person. He was suppressed everywhere in the past, which made him lose much of the limelight.


    "I heard that you are going to give Jiangzhou benefits to a little boy?"


    "Although Su Baxian is young, his cultivation is amazing..."


    Before Xun''s old saying was finished, he was directly interrupted by Ruan Wutian.


    "What is the ability of a hairy boy, but bragging."


    The expressions of everyone present changed, and Ruan Wutian did not expect Ruan Wutian to belittle Su Yan so much.


    They are all shrewd people, and naturally understand the reason. Ruan Wutian is likely to suppress Su Yan.


    Between Su Yan and Ruan Wutian, they weighed repeatedly and finally chose Ruan Wutian. After all, Ruan Wutian is an old monster, and his cultivation is even more unfathomable.


    "Lao Ruan is right, he is just a jumping clown in front of you."


    "Old Ruan is able to come forward, naturally there is nothing to do with Su Ba."


    A group of people began to flatter, like a wall of grass.


    "I hope that Lao Ruan will come forward to defend Jiangzhou''s majesty!"


    Everyone bends over and arches their hands and is extremely respectful. Although they can''t help it, they can only choose to yield in order to survive.


    There is no difference between submitting to Su Yan and submitting to Ruan Wutian. Whoever is strong will take refuge in whoever is strong. This is a natural thing.


    Ruan Wutian said with a smile: "Even if he does not offend me Jiangzhou, I will find him."


    The group of people felt relieved, and their faces were full of joy. With Ruan Wutian present, then Jiangzhou Bian will have a stable position.


    But Ruan Wutian looked around and continued: "But is the price of one billion yuan less?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and the most feared situation still appeared. Naturally, Ruan Wutian would not be satisfied with the 10% share.


    "Old Ruan, we can only collect so much now."


    "Really, then don''t blame me when Jiangzhou reshuffles the cards!"


    Ruan Wutian suddenly scolded, watching everyone show fierce light, and the majestic pressure made everyone breathless.


    The crowd changed their colors, and some even trembled. Ruan Wutian had not seen each other for decades, and his fiery temper remained the same.


    "Lao Ruan calms down, we can still discuss things."


    "I don''t like to negotiate. I will give you an amount, two billion."


    "Two billion!"


    All the people present were frightened, and they gave out two billion at once, which is really going to hurt.


    "I haven''t asked about Jiangzhou for decades. Jiangzhou has long lost my majesty. The extra billion will also compensate me for dividends."


    "can����"


    Xun Lao looked bitter, two billion, how easy it is.


    At this time, Mr. Hua returned to the meeting room, and when he saw Mr. Ruan, his face couldn''t help showing joy.


    "Old Ruan, I didn''t expect you to go out of the mountain."


    "A bowl of Hua, you are not dead, you almost made me lose my grandson and daughter-in-law."


    Ruan Wutian scolded directly, but there was a smile on his face, obviously the relationship between the two is extraordinary.


    Ruan Wutian also participated in the battle back then, and he was Hua Lao''s squad leader, a dozen years older than him.


    After peace, Ruan Wutian retired directly and became obsessed with martial arts and indulged in martial arts.


    The two of them hugged each other even more. It was really not easy to see each other decades later.


    After a long time the two were separated, Ruan Wutian turned around and looked at the crowd and said, "You can get Hua Lao''s 500 million yuan."


    A group of big men looked dead, and now they really are about to vomit blood.


    Hua Lao was excited when he learned that Ruan Wutian had left the customs, and he also made a choice. Between Su Yan and Ruan Wutian, he chose Ruan Wutian.


    This is understandable. Ruan Wutian''s abilities are clear to him, but Su Yan is still too young and needs to be tempered.


    What Hualao is now struggling with is how to tell Su Yan, after all, this is hard to tell.

 Chapter 139： Arrogant

    The next day, Su Yan and Sun Yan drove directly to the National Park in Beicheng, planning to spend a good day here.


    After strolling in the park for a day, Su Yan said with a hint of joy on his face: "This place is not bad, the air is fresh, and there must be a great geomantic place in the depths."


    "This is known as the lung of Jiangzhou. It is the sanatorium in the whole city. Many people live here in recuperation."


    "Well, that''s it, you can see if there is a quieter villa here."


    "Shao Shao intends to build a spiritual gathering formation in this place?"


    "Yes, this is the best place, but other places are not so good."


    "Well, I will pay attention."


    As they walked, a forest bar appeared in front of them. This store was very distinctive, and they couldn''t help but walk in.


    As soon as he walked in, Su Yan''s cell phone rang.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with Mr. Hua?"


    Hua Lao held the phone, Ruan Wutian and others all looked at him, which made him even more inexpressible.


    After being silent for a while, Old Hua still said, "Su Yan, where are you today?"


    "Oh, strolling in the national park north of the city."


    "I have something to talk to you."


    "You said."


    Su Yan felt the wrong atmosphere, and this old man hesitated and hesitated. He knew this feeling very well and could not be wrong.


    No matter what, he would not care.


    "Su Yan, you won''t participate in this martial arts event."


    Su Yan''s face sank, and his voice turned cold: "What does Mr Hua mean by this?"


    "Let me do it."


    Ruan Wutian took the phone directly and said to the phone, "I have Ruan Wutian in Jiangzhou, you guys should go home and have milk for a few years."


    Ruan Wutian''s voice was with a sneer, and he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes.


    Hearing such words, even ordinary people would be very angry, let alone Su Baxian.


    "Ruan Wutian, from the Ruan family?"


    "Yes, I am the ancestor of the Ruan family, and Ruan Jiejia is my grandson."


    "Oh I got it."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, saying more was useless, everything was already understood.


    He didn''t find the Ruan family, but the Ruan family threatened him first. This matter became interesting.


    "Shao Shao, what''s the matter?"


    "Someone is going to grab our jobs."


    Sun Yan was full of anger and couldn''t help but sternly said: "Who is so bold!"


    "Ruan Wutian."


    "Ruan Wutian!"


    Sun Yan''s face changed abruptly, as if he had heard the taboo. These three words were like gods in his heart. Who would not treat Ruan Wutian as a **** in Linzhou, Jiangzhou.


    "How could it be that he didn''t even die."


    "How can it be so easy to die? This kind of person has already peeked into the mystery of cultivation, and it''s natural to stay closed for decades to break through."


    "Has he reached the realm of a master?!"


    "Of course, but a breakthrough in decades is wasteful enough."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of disdain. In his eyes, the acquired realm was the realm faced by children who learn to speak. He did not put Ruan Wutian in his eyes at all.


    What about the master, he is also a master, and he has the confidence to defeat Ruan Wutian.


    "Tomorrow''s event is bound to be exciting, let''s watch a good show as spectators."


    Su Yan drank a glass of wine, a touch of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    He had to get rid of the Ruan family, and he would naturally pay the price of blood if he dared to kill him. Su Yan hadn''t thought about this at all, he was very determined.


    At this time, there was an extra text message on the phone, which was sent by Mr. Hua.


    Old Hua said on the text message that he was willing to pay 200 million yuan in compensation and hoped that Su Yan would not be angry.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "This old thing is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. When it comes time to judge the situation, you can go wherever it is stronger."


    Now, he and Hua Lao are completely separated, and there is nothing to do with him, and he has completely paid for his life, and he has been a stranger ever since.


    Su Yan sent back a text message: Hualao, you are very old, you should keep 200 million as a coffin book.


    When Hua Lao received the text message from Su Yan, his face suddenly became gloomy and he almost suffered from a heart attack.


    When Ruan Wutian saw it, he was also furious, and directly sternly said: "The mere children dare to be rampant. When I defeat Yu Wenhua, he must be killed!"


    "Old Ruan wants him to die so easily, there is no need to hesitate."


    "Yes, Su Ba is just a paper tiger at first, how can he compare with Ruan Lao."


    A group of people continue to flatter, and now they can only hold this thigh, otherwise it is very likely to be shuffled.


    Old Hua was still uneasy, but Su Yan knew very well that he was only in the middle stage of the warrior, and he became a master in just a few months. This speed is simply against the sky.


    He knew that there were many methods behind Su Yan, which were not so easy to deal with, and every time he saw Su Yan, he seemed to see not a teenager, but an old monster, a monster older than Ruan Wutian.


    "This matter has to be discussed long-term, after all, we are sorry for him."


    "Old immortal, why are you so cowering now that a hairy guy is scared?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid, it''s that he is really unusual. He arrived at the master from the martial artist in just a few months. Isn''t that scary?"


    Everyone was shocked, one after another, Su Yan had only risen for a few months, how terrifying such a talent for cultivation.


    Everyone had some worries, for fear that something would happen after they offended Su Yan, and their voices against Su Yan faded.


    Ruan Wutian didn''t care at all, and said directly: "No matter how talented he goes against the sky, he is just a young bird that hasn''t grown up. What a fear."


    "This is the end of the matter. Tomorrow, follow me to defeat Yu Wenhua and."


    "Okay." Xun Lao was the first to nod, thinking so much is useless, Yu Wenhua is the current focus.


    Old Hua also nodded, and could only put the matter aside.


    At this time in Beicheng National Park, Su Yan and Sun Yan were still drinking. Because of this, Su Yan was naturally not in a good mood.


    "Shao Shao, that Ruan Wutian really can''t be underestimated, he was a horrible figure back then."


    "Well, I know, he is nothing but an ant in my eyes."


    Sun Yan''s face was bitter. Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to his reminder, so he didn''t dare to talk about it anymore, so he could only drink with Su Yan.


    There were a few young people in the forest bar, dressed very non-mainstream, and walked into the bar swaggeringly.


    "Boss, I packed this bar today and blasted all these people out for me."


    The green-haired young man in the lead was very arrogant, with a nose ring on his nose, almost looking at the people present with his nose.


    The few people behind him also looked at everyone with contempt, and didn''t pay attention to the people in the bar at all.


    Facing such arrogant people, some people in the bar were not convinced and stood up directly, looking at the group of young people angrily.

 Chapter 140： Everyone here is rubbish

    Even the bar owner has a bad face, after all, he can''t offend customers when he opens a shop to do business.


    Didn''t these people make an appointment in advance, so that the bar was packed, didn''t they ask him to drive the guests out?


    The blue-haired youth simply took out a bank card and threw it to the bar owner.


    "Is one million enough?"


    The bar owner was surprised when he heard this. One million, this is equivalent to his turnover in a few days. This is a big deal.


    The bar owner couldn''t help but hesitated. One million is quite tempting, and it is more expensive than these guests.


    After hesitating for a while, the bar owner couldn''t help being cruel and said to everyone: "This gentleman wants to book a shop, I hope everyone can understand."


    Many people who had stood up were very dissatisfied. Hearing such words from the bar owner made them even more angry.


    "You see a dog with money eyes, we want to drive us out before we finish drinking!"


    "I have been riding in Nancheng for decades, and today I saw someone bullying me for the first time."


    "If you want to drive us out, it depends on whether your fist is hard or not."


    A group of people pointed their fingers at the bar owner, all furious, and some had already walked towards the bar owner.


    The bar owner was horrified. Now he knows that the people in the bar are not simple characters, they are big bosses from all over Jiangzhou.


    "Quite your anger, everyone, I''m just a businessman. Naturally, interests are important. I can''t make money without making money."


    "You can drive us out if you have money?!"


    "Believe it or not, I will tear down your bar."


    The bar owner was sweating profusely and hurriedly said: "If you guys want to continue drinking, you can just chase the blue-haired man away. Why are you looking for me to get angry."


    Suddenly, the culprit was this group of non-mainstreamers, who wanted to drive out everyone present.


    So everyone pointed their fingers at the blue-haired youth and the others, all with bad expressions and great intentions.


    Seeing this, the blue-haired youth smiled slightly and said, "Yo, a bunch of scumbags are not obedient?"


    "What do you say, dare to say that we are scum, believe it or not, I will kill you now."


    "Haha, just you, you are not even qualified to fight me."


    "what!"


    The man couldn''t get angry, and rushed towards the blue-haired youth with his teeth and claws, and a set of fierce punches attacked him.


    The blue-haired young man smiled contemptuously and avoided, and the long-haired young man behind him directly greeted him.


    The long-haired young man lifted his leg and slashed directly at the man.


    This kick hit the man''s shoulder directly, and the man fell to the ground instantly, his shoulder collapsed, and his collarbone was directly cut off.


    The man''s forehead was full of sweat and it was painful to breathe. He never thought that the other party would be so strong.


    He was in the middle of the warrior stage, and he had no power to resist in front of the long-haired youth, which only showed that the gap between the two was too great.


    The people present were all taken aback. The man was a famous warrior in Nancheng, and his status was so high that he couldn''t handle a single move.


    The long-haired young man was full of contempt, and said jokingly, "You are not qualified to be my servant."


    The long-haired young man''s words were tantamount to angering those present. This was obviously a provocation to Jiangzhou and a mockery of Jiangzhou''s martial arts world.


    "What do you say, you have the ability to say it again."


    "Why don''t you people in Nanshi dare to go wild in the land of Jiangzhou."


    Someone had already known that these people were not from Jiangzhou, so obviously they were from Nanshi.


    "Am I wrong? He can''t handle a single move. Isn''t it rubbish?"


    The long-haired youth was even more abused, with a look of beating.


    "Do you really think we have no one in Jiangzhou!"


    A middle-aged man stood up, full of qi to protect his body. He was actually a famous Nanquan martial artist in Jiangzhou, and he had already entered the later stage of martial arts.


    But the long-haired young man still shook his head, looked at the middle-aged man and said, "You don''t look enough."


    The middle-aged man was furious, his eyes rounded, and he directly scolded: "You said that I didn''t look enough, I will let you know the price of arrogance."


    "Oh, I was wrong, everyone here is rubbish!"


    The long-haired young man was very arrogant, looking around for a week, there was contempt in his eyes.


    The blue-haired youth on the side laughed and said, "Xiao Shi, a bit crazy."


    "Haha..."


    A group of young people laughed unscrupulously, very arrogant and arrogant, and did not pay attention to the people present at all.


    "I''m so angry!"


    The Nanquan martial artist rushed directly to the long-haired young man, and directly slammed a sturdy fist, with great speed and great strength.


    A trace of coldness flashed in the eyes of the long-haired young man, and he directly squeezed the fist of the Nanquan fighter, and the Nanquan fighter could not break free.


    The Nanquan martial artist''s face was sweaty, and his violent violence couldn''t shake the shackles of the long-haired youth, his face became annoyed by this.


    "Huaquan embroiders the legs."


    The long-haired young man directly twisted the arm of the Nanquan martial artist and kicked it flying with one kick.


    After hitting five tables and chairs in a row, the Nanquan martial artist stopped, vomiting blood in his mouth, and his injuries were obviously serious.


    The people present this time were all horrified. The Nanquan martial artist was in the later stage of the warrior, and he was easily cleaned up by the long-haired man. This shows that the other party is not simple.


    "You turned out to be a martial artist to Consummation!"


    The Nanquan martial artist was full of grief and indignation, and he was only in the later stage of martial arts. The opponent was so young, and the martial artist was perfect, and he had the urge to die.


    "If you are not talented, you are indeed a martial artist."


    The long-haired man confirmed the words of the Nanquan martial artist, making the faces of all the people present suddenly change.


    It is rare for a martial artist to reach Consummation. It is only one step before you can enter a martial master.


    Many people weighed their own weight, thinking that fighting against these people was purely seeking death, so they had to swallow their anger.


    "Is there anyone who wants to challenge me? Hurry up if you have one, and get out if you don''t."


    Nearly half of the people in the bar have left, and the remaining few have disdain in their eyes. They are also martial arts consummation, so they are not afraid.


    And Su Yan, who was sitting in the corner, had been drinking with Sun Yan, and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Shao Shao, there are still a few roles in Jiangzhou, and those are all martial arts consummation."


    "Hmph, the guy who doesn''t like it will definitely be humiliated."


    Sun Yan was startled when he heard the words, and couldn''t help but said, "Shao Shao means that the young people are stronger."


    "Of course, there is a martial artist among them."


    Sun Xun opened his mouth. He didn''t say anything. The existence of a martial artist who was comparable to him naturally attracted his attention.


    "These people just don''t mess with us."


    Sun Yan nodded, holding the wine glass, paying attention.


    At this time, the rest of the people gathered together, looking at the group of young people in Nanshi with unkind eyes.


    "The land of Jiangzhou is not your turn to go wild, let us teach you young people who don''t know the heights of the sky today."

 Chapter 141： Kick flying

    A group of people from the Jiangzhou martial arts community walked toward the young men with an angry look, because these young people in Nanshi were too arrogant to insult Jiangzhou martial arts, which is intolerable.


    "Huh, a bunch of rubbish."


    The blue-haired youth was still disdainful and didn''t pay attention to everyone present from the beginning.


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll leave it to you. Be quicker, but the master is coming."


    "Ok."


    The long-haired youth directly stood up and looked at everyone: "I will fight you."


    "presumptuous!"


    "You too underestimate us, you alone want to challenge all of us!"


    The crowd was so angry that it exploded. This was a total humiliation without any room.


    "Very arrogant, I will meet you when the old man comes."


    A middle-aged man with brown hair rushed directly to the long-haired young man, using both hands to make a dragon fist. He is a descendant of the dragon fist sect.


    "Huh, Huaquan embroidered legs."


    The long-haired young man sneered, clenched his fists with both hands, and smashed at the brown-haired man.


    His fist is full of internal energy, and naturally uses all his strength to defeat the opponent with the strongest strength in the shortest time. This is his goal.


    When the two fists touched, a dull sound was made, and the brown-haired man''s hand bone was directly fractured.


    At this time, his face was full of pain, his hand bones had long been deformed and twisted, and beads of sweat rolled off his forehead.


    The long-haired young man''s internal strength shattered his hand bones and injured his muscles. This kind of pain is more than ten times more painful than a normal fracture.


    The same realm, but the long-haired young man is much stronger than the brunette man, which shocked the people present.


    The people behind hurriedly supported the brunette man, helped him sit on a chair, and looked at the long-haired young man with fear.


    "Unbearable, is anyone coming!"


    The long-haired young man''s eyes were more provocative, and he didn''t look at everyone with his straight eyes, but he held his neck high and left the Jiangzhou martial artist present.


    "Hmph, too arrogant, I know I can''t beat you, but I want to fight you too."


    A vigorous man walked out, his bronze muscles looked very sensational. It was obvious that this man had even iron head skills, and there was a bald spot on his head.


    The vigorous man ran his inner strength, making himself indestructible, and directly slammed into the long-haired youth.


    With the long-haired young man on his side, he escaped the attack of the tough men.


    "Next I will give some seniors a bullfight."


    The long-haired young man smiled at the blue-haired young man and the others, and directly picked up a piece of red cloth on the table, as if he was a bullfighter.


    The vigorous man was furious, his face flushed, his hands creaked, Mou had enough strength to rush towards the long-haired man.


    But no matter how fast he was, the long-haired man easily dodged it, and he didn''t hurt at all, but the long-haired man kept playing tricks with a red cloth on his head.


    This action caused a group of young people to laugh, full of sarcasm, while the Jiangzhou warriors were blushing and ashamed.


    Su Yan sat aside and watched this move, but still couldn''t show off. It wasn''t his business, he naturally wouldn''t make a move.


    "This group of people is so arrogant, they are so humiliating."


    Sun Yan was furious. Although he was not a member of the Jiangzhou martial arts circle, he was not angry.


    "You have to be tempted and forbearing. You have to control your emotions when you encounter anything. When you are angry, you have flaws and expose your disadvantages."


    Sun Yan nodded, trying to recover his mood, but still couldn''t calm down, so he could only slam a glass of drink dry.


    "Why are you tired? Keep coming."


    The long-haired young man smiled and looked at the fierce man, the red cloth in his hand was constantly flying around, provocative.


    The vigorous man kept breathing heavily, obviously a little exhausted, but he did not stop, he was still attacking, he was making arrangements.


    At this moment, the long-haired youth has been forced to a dead end by him intentionally or unconsciously. As long as he takes a sharp blow this time, the long-haired youth will have nowhere to escape.


    "what!"


    The fierce man drank furiously and rushed directly towards the long-haired man.


    "This time you are dead!"


    He almost exhausted all his power for this blow, which was the last blow, and it was a sure victory.


    There was a sneer from the corner of the long-haired young man''s eyes, and he naturally knew that he was forced to a dead end and there was no way to go back.


    However, this does not mean that he will fail, because he has not yet shot.


    When the fierce man was the slightest distance from the long-haired young man, the long-haired young man suddenly jumped and kicked at the fierce man almost ten feet high on the volley.


    The two touched head to foot, and the long-haired young man flew backwards suddenly, rolled a few times on the ground, and stood up steadily.


    But the fierce man was kicked directly, hitting the seat all the way, and coming into close contact with the wall.


    With a horrified big bag on the forehead of the fierce man, he was already unconscious, lying straight on the ground.


    "Little Rock is mighty!"


    A group of young people shouted in unison and kept whistling.


    "You have improved a lot of skill, it seems that you are not far from breaking through."


    The blue-haired youth also nodded with a smile, quite affirming the strength of the long-haired youth.


    "Hmph, I was afraid of kicking him to death, so I only used 80% of my strength."


    A group of Jiangzhou warriors have already looked dead, and a group of people can''t beat a Nanshan youth. This will inevitably become a laughing stock.


    And they don''t have the heart to fight, because no matter how they fight, the result is inevitable.


    "Go ahead, or it would be bad if you break your arm or leg."


    The long-haired young man looked at a group of Jiangzhou warriors, and directly yelled, not showing any expression at all.


    A group of people bowed their heads, and slowly left the bar, completely faceless.


    Some of them left directly, and some were still outside the bar and did not want to leave.


    At this time, only these young people were left in the huge bar, and of course there were Su Yan and Sun Yan who were still calm.


    The bar owner looked flattering and asked the young people what to drink. He is not a person in the martial arts world, and making money is the most important thing.


    Many tables and chairs were smashed this time, and he felt very distressed, but it was worth making this million.


    "Bring all the good wines, and we will pay for them separately."


    Obviously, the blue-haired youth did not bully others. Instead, they paid back the money in a proper manner, which made the bar owner''s face full of joy.


    A young man spotted Su Yan and Sun Yan, and couldn''t help but angrily pointed at them and said, "Brother Shui, there seem to be two more people over there."


    The blue-haired youth said coldly: "Since I am not leaving, interrupt my dogleg and throw it out."


    The young man immediately nodded and walked towards Su Yan.


    "Hey, are you blind or deaf, haven''t you seen our shop!"


    "Noisy."


    Su Yan said softly, did not look at the young man at all. He was still tasting the drink, and he was unhappy when the pigeons were released by Mr. Hua.


    The youth was furious and directly picked up his chair and smashed it at Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not move, Sun Xun moved.


    Sun Yan lifted his foot and kicked the young man''s stomach, and the young man flew directly out of the bar.


    The young man could no longer groan when lying on the ground, but Sun Yan used his foot so hard that he was thankful for not dying.

 Chapter 142： Not ruthless enough

    A group of young people were surprised, and never thought that their own people would be kicked out of the bar.


    Two of them immediately helped up the kicked person, checked them, and broke several ribs. The injury was already very serious.


    Su Yan and Sun Yan were still tasting the wine, but Su Yan''s phone rang at this time, and it was Jin Shiya.


    "Brother Yan, are you still in Beicheng?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, I must go back tomorrow."


    "I miss you so much if I don''t see you for a day."


    "..."


    "Shiya wants to come."


    "It''s not safe here, obedient."


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya directly started talking on the phone, ignoring a group of young people who were already pale on the side.


    "Brother Shui, this guy even called to talk about love. He doesn''t take us seriously."


    "Hmph, pretend to be arrogant in front of me, looking for death!"


    "Brother Shui, just leave it to me as to how this works."


    The long-haired young man was eager to try, walked directly to the side of the two, put one foot on the table, and looked at them arrogantly.


    "Two people, those who dare not leave or say, but dare to beat us, are they a bit shameless?"


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the long-haired young man, and talked to Jin Shiya on his own. Jin Shiya on the phone made sweet laughs from time to time.


    This made the long-haired young man even more angry, and it was an insult to him.


    Sun Yan also looked at the window indifferently, without paying attention to the long-haired young man.


    The long-haired young man can be regarded as having tasted the taste of being despised. He just humiliated others and now it is his turn to be despised. This feeling made him full of anger.


    "Since the two are so arrogant, let''s try their skills next."


    The long-haired young man flew at Sun Yan. After all, he was the young man who kicked. He obviously wanted to avenge him.


    Sun Yan raised his eyebrows slightly, and the wine glass in his hand smashed directly at the long-haired young man, holding the table with both hands, and hitting the long-haired young man.


    When the two collided, the long-haired young man was kicked to the ground, and a carp got up.


    His face has changed, and he didn''t even think that he would suffer. This is simply intolerable.


    "Little Wawa, it''s not wise to get angry before you have enough milk."


    Sun Xun''s words were also irritating, and the long-haired young man was violent, and he rushed towards Sun Xun without any scruples.


    Sun Fal was in the early stage of martial arts, so naturally he was not comparable to the long-haired youth.


    I saw that the long-haired young man directly performed fierce and vicious moves, all of which were ultimate moves, attacking Sun Fal''s vital points again and again, which undoubtedly angered Sun Falcon.


    "Little boy, so vicious, then I will teach you for your elders."


    "Just you, in front of my master is an ant."


    A pair of fists of the long-haired young man blasted directly at Sun Xuan''s chest and pointed directly at the heart. If they hit, it would inevitably cause violent fluctuations in the heart, which would endanger his life.


    Sun Yan clenched his fists with both hands, without any intention of defensiveness, but also blasted the chest of the long-haired young man. This was his rhythm of burning jade and stone.


    The long-haired young man was a bit scared to be honest, after all, he could feel that Sun Yan was stronger than him, but he had already shot and couldn''t get it back.


    The two punched each other with two punches, both of them retreated.


    Sun Yan''s vitality was surging, and his luck recovered in a hurry, and his chest had already had two blood-red fist marks at this time.


    On the other hand, the long-haired young man stepped back several meters, his blood was surging, and he directly vomited a mouthful of blood, pointed at Sun Falcon, and fell directly to the ground.


    A group of young people were shocked. Sun Yan''s kick to fly their younger brother was not amazing, but the long-haired youth, who ranked second among them, could not beat Sun Yan. This couldn''t help but shock them. .


    The blue-haired young man walked over directly, glanced at the long-haired young man, killing intent immediately appeared in his eyes.


    If the long-haired young man directly received these two punches from Sun Yan, he would inevitably die, and the reverse thrust produced when the two punches at the same time saved him.


    "You dare to hurt him and take your life!"


    The blue-haired young man took a furious shot and leaped directly towards Sun Falcon. This move was not a cover, it was full of power, and people below the martial artist had no power to resist.


    Even if Sun Xuan reached the early stage of martial arts, catching this move would make him surging with blood, almost vomiting blood.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a martial artist, no wonder you can hurt Xiaoshi."


    The fighting in the bar attracted those Jiangzhou martial artists who hadn''t left. Everyone gathered around and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Kill him to vent his anger for Jiangzhou."


    "Kill him to let them know that Jiangzhou is not annoying."


    Sun Yan did not have the opportunity to export, otherwise he would inevitably say that Laozi is not from Jiangzhou.


    The blue-haired youth''s moves became more and more fierce, directly suppressing Sun Yan. After all, he was young and vigorous, and his energy and blood was even worse. Sun Yan naturally fell short.


    But Sun Yan still didn''t seek Su Yan''s help. He knew that this was a rare practice opportunity and it would greatly help him grow.


    The blue-haired youth''s moves are almost open and close, and they are extremely fierce. Even if he reveals a flaw, Sun Yan can''t attack because he can''t make a move at all and has been passively resisting.


    "Old stuff, are you at this level?!"


    The blue-haired youth made a leap and elbow attack, directly causing Sun Fal''s forehead to see blood, and his brain was dizzy.


    The Jiangzhou warriors who were watching were suddenly discouraged, and the excitement just disappeared.


    "Hey, the age gap will undoubtedly be defeated."


    "Yeah, yeah, is it true that my Jiangzhou is really unmanned."


    "This group of young people are so old, but they are so strong in their cultivation. It really makes me ashamed."


    "This Jiangzhou is really going to be taken away by them."


    Many people sighed, dejected, and blamed their incompetence.


    At this time, Su Yan and Jin Shiya had finished talking on the phone, and he looked at Sun Yan with contempt on his face.


    "Old grandson, it''s not ruthless enough, you shame me too."


    Sun Yan was kicked into the chair by the blue-haired youth, panting heavily, aggrieved at Su Yan''s words.


    "He is also a martial artist, and he is much younger than me."


    "Forget it, you can rest."


    Sun Yan was full of joy when he heard the words and left the battlefield directly.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at the blue-haired young man without anger.


    "Are you from Nanshi?"


    "Hmph, what do you kid think, your old man can''t beat our Shui brother, hurry up and kneel and beg for mercy."


    A group of younger brothers behind the blue-haired youth all clamored. Naturally, they didn''t put Su Yan in their eyes. They only thought that Sun Yan was the strongest.


    But the blue-haired youth''s face changed, and he was frightened by Su Yan''s eyes. It was a kind of coercion that caused him instinctively to fear.


    This boy is not easy, he is definitely a rival.


    The blue-haired young man thought so, couldn''t help but get serious, his eyes full of jealousy.

 Chapter 143： He is Su Baxian

    "Brother Shui killed him and let him know how powerful it was."


    "Yes, kill him, otherwise this Jiangzhou ant really thinks we don''t dare."


    The constant clamor of a group of younger juniors made the blue-haired young man''s heart hot.


    Although he didn''t dare to kill Su Yan, he could still go to the hospital for half a year if he severed his hands and feet.


    He also ignored the sharpness of Su Yan''s eyes, and let''s talk about it after all.


    "what!"


    The blue-haired youth threw a punch directly, which was testing the depth of Su Yan, his fist was reserved.


    Su Yan stood with his right hand on his back, and his left hand directly swung out like a ghost and patted the blue-haired youth.


    The blue-haired young man walked back, hitting two tables, and his expression was very ugly.


    No one could see clearly that Su Yan''s speed was too fast, and the blue-haired youth attacked first. How could he hit him first, so everyone was a little unclear.


    A group of younger brothers from the blue-haired youth suddenly became anxious and walked towards him one after another.


    "Brother Shui, are you okay?"


    "Brother Shui, how is this possible? Why did you back off by yourself?"


    A group of younger brothers are unpredictable, this is too unusual, and they all want to get an answer.


    But the blue-haired youth said nothing, his eyes looked at Su Yan directly, his eyes were full of fear.


    He naturally knew that he had been hit by Su Yan, and the blow was actually almost hurting himself. Fortunately, he was spared by the qi protection.


    Now he didn''t dare to be careless anymore and directly resorted to the secrets of his own school.


    "Let you see how powerful Xingyi Quan is!"


    Xingyiquan is a traditional Chinese boxing method, focusing on Xing and Yi.


    The form is to have the momentum and the sharpness of the boxing method, and the meaning is a kind of mood, a kind of control over the moves.


    The blue-haired young man has been studying Xingyi Quan for more than ten years and he has naturally understood it.


    An agile and elegant Erlang fist attacked Su Yan directly, the pace was domineering in the elegance, and there was a sharpness in the dominance, and there was no omission.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this was nothing more than an empty shelf. The chassis was unstable and the internal strength was thin. It was okay for ordinary people.


    Su Yan stood still, and when the blue-haired youth attacked, he kicked him directly into the air.


    Su Yan didn''t give up, leaped up, and once again caused the blue-haired youth to hit the hotel floor directly, and immediately fell off.


    However, Su Yan kicked again, and the blue-haired youth also went up and down, starting a round-trip movement.


    The people around looked stupid. It was like kicking the blue-haired youth as a ball. It was too cruel.


    A group of Jiangzhou warriors were full of joy, and suddenly burst into thunderous shouts, and the resentment accumulated in their hearts was instantly released.


    And those young people were full of horror. The blue-haired young people were their big brothers, and they were unable to resist Su Yan.


    They knew that Su Yan was not easy now, and was definitely above the early stage of the martial arts.


    Su Yan kicked six feet, and the blue-haired youth finally fell to the ground. He was already bloody, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Su Yan looked at a group of young people in Nanshi and couldn''t help but said in a deep voice, "This is Jiangzhou, it''s not your turn to go wild."


    The young people in Nanshi were frightened and afraid to speak, so they could only carry the blue-haired youth to leave the bar.


    But at this moment, a thin old man with a fairy wind and bones walked into the bar, looking directly at Su Yan with a pair of sunken eyes, with endless chills.


    "Zhuzi is so rampant, I dare to deceive my disciple!"


    The old man is the master of Xingyiquan. He has already reached the late stage of martial arts, and he is definitely the top existence in Nanshi.


    "He is Liang Yuchang, the master of Nanshi Xingyiquan!"


    "Nanshi Dean!"


    A group of Jiangzhou warriors were full of aghast, and they were so scared that they shouldn''t be wanted. If the old Nanshi monster was not born, he would still be the master of Nanshi.


    At that time, Jiangzhou masters Liu Tao and Liang Yuchang challenged five times, and were defeated in all five battles, which made the martial arts world in Nanshi soaring and Jiangzhou was overwhelmed.


    Everyone didn''t expect to see him in a few years, he actually broke through to the end of the warrior stage, really shocked.


    Liang Yuchang walked vigorously, stroking his beard incessantly with one hand, and didn''t even look at Jiangzhou martial artists.


    After knowing his identity, everyone kept backing away, and their eyes were full of panic and fear.


    "Master, you have to avenge your elder brother and them."


    A group of young people from Nanshi immediately bowed down to Liang Yuchang, full of misery.


    Liang Yuchang saw the blue-haired young man, the **** big disciple, and his expression was gloomy.


    A coercion spread directly across the bar, and everyone changed their colors, and some of them couldn''t bear the coercion, and their faces were extremely pale.


    "You beat my disciple?!"


    Liang Yuchang looked at Su Yan, angrily rising.


    However, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t take him seriously when Liang Yuchang came in.


    "What about it."


    Su Yan is very domineering, not afraid of Liang Yuchang''s anger at all, his eyes are contemptuous.


    But the Jiangzhou warriors were not calm anymore, they all looked dumbfounded.


    "Liang Yuchang is not afraid, who is he?"


    "Yes, facing Liang Yuchang still dare to speak like this, when did we have such a person in Jiangzhou?"


    "So young, isn''t it arrogant."


    "Worse, he will definitely be repaired by Liang Yuchang, but Liang Yuchang must report."


    A group of Jiangzhou warriors are thinking about the consequences of Su Yan. It will definitely be miserable. Even if Liang Yuchang killed Su Yan, he can still leave in a big way. This is the nobleness of the master.


    But those young people were furious. They never thought that Su Yan would despise their master, the former master of Nanshi.


    "Master, kill him!"


    "He dared to insult you, it would be hard to stand up without killing!"


    Liang Yuchang also moved the killing intent, after all, the deity should not be underestimated or humiliated.


    "Zhuzier, take my palm!"


    Liang Yuchang slapped Su Yanang directly, using the strongest blow, which was obviously intent to kill.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, his spiritual power was released, and he directly struck Liang Yuchang''s face.


    Liang Yuchang was shocked, and hurriedly turned to defense. All his internal energy was used to resist Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    But Su Yan''s attack is equivalent to the power of the master, how can he resist it in the later stage of the martial artist.


    Liang Yuchang was directly shattered by his spiritual power, and smashed into the bar counter with a drop of blood flowing out of the center of his forehead.


    This drop of blood is the essence and blood, the most precious existence of the martial artist, so it must be severely injured if it flows out.


    Su Yan also had the killing intent, but he didn''t expect Liang Yuchang to use his internal strength to resist first, and then sacrifice his essence and blood.


    The brains of everyone present had stopped working, and they couldn''t accept such a result.


    After a long time, Liang Yuchang slowly got up and knelt directly towards Su Yan. He had to kneel down because the other party was a master.


    "Under the next Liang Yuchang didn''t even know the abilities of seniors, and begged seniors to go around me."


    The eyes of a group of people were all rounded, and it was ridiculous that the former master of Nanshi actually bowed down to a kid.


    But when they thought about it, they couldn''t believe it in their hearts. Liang Yuchang kneeled down and was naturally invincible. This was asking Su Yan for mercy.


    Su Yan glanced at Liang Yuchang, and the killing intent in his heart disappeared. He thought about it or let Liang Yuchang go. After all, it would be better to keep a low profile when the event was about to start. Killing Liang Yuchang would have a lot of trouble.


    Su Yan and Sun Yan left the bar directly. A group of people gave in and looked at Su Yan''s figure with admiration.


    "Who is he, he is so powerful!"


    "We can defeat Liang Yuchang at such an age. When did we get out of this class in Jiangzhou?"


    Someone suddenly realized it, and shouted directly: "Yes, he is Su Baxian!"

 Chapter 144： The event begins

    "Su Ba first!"


    A group of people were shocked, all in a daze, so young, and able to defeat Liang Yuchang in Nanshi, who else was there besides him.


    Liang Yuchang''s slightly muddy eyes looked at Su Yan''s back at this time, and there was a moment of silence in his heart.


    At such an age, he could reach this step. It was a monster, absolutely against the sky. He knew that the future world would definitely belong to such a person.


    And a group of Liang Yuchang''s apprentices were also full of fear. Their master had lost, and Nanshi''s dean unexpectedly lost, or lost to a young boy who was younger than them.


    They can''t accept such cruel facts. Their master is a myth in their hearts. He is only weaker than the old monster that was born recently. How could the master be defeated.


    "master����"


    There are already disciples crying, heartbroken.


    Liang Yuchang sullenly scolded, "Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs, what are you crying for?"


    A group of disciples were so frightened that they hurriedly withdrew their tears, held back their grief, and kept weeping.


    "It seems that this trip to Jiangzhou must be very exciting. If this kid and the old monster are compared to the previous one, I am afraid they will be very exciting."


    Liang Yuchang suddenly looked forward to something like that, looking forward to such a scene. He is a martial arts madman and naturally likes fighting between the strong.


    "Let''s go, don''t be embarrassed here."


    Liang Yuchang left a word and left the forest bar directly. A group of disciples also helped the injured hurriedly follow.


    But the warriors in Jiangzhou booed and shouted loudly. This bad breath made them extremely comfortable.


    "Su Ba is so good at first, it''s really the pride of our Jiangzhou."


    "It can be regarded as getting rid of this bad breath, this time see what they can do in Nanshi."


    "Dare to come to our Jiangzhou to be wild, and you are too dear to yourself."


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan and Sun Yan had left by car, and an hour later, the two returned to the hotel.


    "Sun Yan does not allow outsiders to disturb."


    Sun Yan heard the words and hurriedly said, "Good Young Master Su."


    He knew that Su Yan was going to retreat, so he was very serious and stood straight outside the door.


    In the room at this time, Su Yan was sitting cross-legged on the bed with his eyes closed. He felt that the fight against Liang Yuchang actually gave him an insight. This Liang Yuchang''s boxing technique stimulated him.


    "Xingyiquan, Xingyiquan..."


    Su Yan kept repeating three words in his mind, trying hard to recall his memory, because he was sure that he seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    For a long time, a picture appeared in Su Yan''s mind. It was an old man with long eyebrows, which made the Xingyi Shenjue somewhat similar to this Xingyi Quan.


    The old man with long eyebrows is the mysterious machine. Back then, his ninth reincarnation was besieged and killed by masters from all walks of life. Among them was the mysterious machine, so this mysterious machine was his enemy.


    Su Yan clasped his hands tightly, his face was gloomy, his closed eyes slowly opened, with murderous anger.


    "Xuanjizi, although I don''t know how this Xingyiquan has anything to do with you, but you wait for me, and you will take your head in the future!"


    Su Yan then ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" for a while, and then his calmness was restored, and his face became smooth again.


    When he walked out of the house, he saw Sun Yan standing straight by the door, Su Yan couldn''t help but ask casually.


    "Old Sun, when is it now?"


    With a trace of fatigue on Sun Yan''s face, he yawned and said, "It''s already seven o''clock, and there are still three hours before the event."


    "You go to bed, we will leave at ten o''clock."


    "it is good."


    Three hours later, Su Yan and Sun Yan sat in their eight million-plus luxury car and headed directly towards the venue.


    This is a five-year event in the martial arts world. It is unprecedented. People from the martial arts world in the surrounding cities are all gathered together. This is the time for everyone to show their strength and determine their place.


    That is, the leaders of Jiangzhou paid great attention to it and directly ordered the mayor of Beicheng District to be on guard to ensure the successful convening of the event.


    The event was set at the indoor gymnasium in Beicheng District and was not open to the public. Only people from the martial arts circle and some political and business leaders were allowed to participate.


    Even so, the entire stadium was occupied by nearly half of the people, almost four to five thousand people.


    The people here are all decent people, either the big boss or the rich. No one is poor.


    The car stopped beside the stadium, and Su Yan and Sun Yan walked directly towards the stadium.


    At this time, there were nearly a thousand guards stationed outside the gymnasium, even the special police were deployed on duty, which was almost half of the police force in Jiangzhou.


    When Su Yan''s car just stopped, two special police officers with nuclear bombs in their hands came over.


    The two of them looked bad, and asked in a deep voice, "Do you have an identity card?"


    "Have."


    Sun Yan took out his identity card and handed it to the special police.


    The special police received it, compared it directly with the mobile phone information database, and kept looking at Sun Xun.


    "Okay, you can go in now."


    Entering the gymnasium, the noise caused the two to frown. According to the arranged position, the two directly sat down.


    In the first row of the gymnasium, Su Yan saw Hua Lao, which made his eyes cold.


    The first row is in a circle shape. Everywhere sits the top bosses of one party, all of them from the martial arts world. Those political and businessmen are not qualified to sit there.


    Hua Lao represented Xicheng, his youngest son was beside him, Hua Weifeng was also beside him, and a group of people not far away made Su Yan''s face even colder.


    Ruan Wentian was in the Ruan family, but besides his brothers, Ruan Wutian was not seen.


    Behind Ruan Wentian, Ruan Jiuxing flirted with Hua Wanwan, so affectionate, completely ignoring the feelings of people around him and his own image.


    In other places, there are big bosses from the North District, the South District, and the East District, as well as the big brothers from Linzhou, Nanshi, and Beishi. All of them are martial arts and above, except for the old man.


    Originally Hua Lao should belong to Su Yan, but Hua Lao thought that Su Yan would not be back, so he sat in that position grandiosely, which was also allowed by Ruan Wutian.


    Looking around for a week, Su Yan''s eyes became calm, quietly waiting for the start of the event.


    After a while, an old man in martial arts walked onto the stage, it was the old Xun from Jiangzhou.


    Old Xun was blushing at this time, looking at the crowd and bowing before him. Then he picked up the microphone and began to say: "Thank you for your respect and let me be the host of this grand event.


    "I would like to thank you all for coming to Jiangzhou to participate in this five-year martial arts event. This is the largest event in the martial arts world, and it is also a top academic exchange for our martial arts people."


    "As we all know, the first step in academic exchange is the ring competition. I hope that the younger generation will show their true ability and be able to demonstrate their abilities in the ring competition, so that everyone will be amazed by you!"

 Chapter 145： Ring match

    The competition is actually a kind of competition among juniors. Juniors from all major groups and major regions compete against each other.


    Although this may seem irrelevant, it can actually show the future power of one party.


    So many juniors in the martial arts world are eager to try, and they are bound to win this crown.


    Xun Lao also said something on it, and then he stepped off the ring, and then the ring game began.


    The first match was between Xiaoxuanfeng Huaque from Linzhou and Zong Qinghou from Nanshi.


    Xiaoxuanfeng''s Hua family is quite prestigious in Linzhou, equivalent to the existence of Sun Falcon, and can be ranked in the second-rate top position.


    And the clan in Nanshi is like Lei Guaner, one of the four big families in Nanshi.


    The two went up and arched their hands at each other, both very polite.


    There was cheers in the audience, and of course the cheers of the Zong family were even louder.


    This game has nothing to do with Jiangzhou, the warriors in Jiangzhou are just watching the excitement.


    "Little whirlwind, let me see how you whirlwind."


    Zong Qinghou took the lead in making the move, with a Zong family''s unique turning fist, which hit the small whirlwind directly.


    Little Whirlwind smiled slightly, his body lightly, and easily escaped Zong Qinghou''s blow.


    Xiaoxuanfeng looked at Zong Qinghou and said, "Zong Qinghou, you can''t do it at this speed."


    He flew directly, and the little whirlwind made a series of kicks, fast, and kicked on Zong Qinghou''s chest.


    Xiaoxuanfeng''s face was full of triumph, and his continuous kicking was that people in the later stage of the warrior did not dare to care about it. Zong Qinghou unexpectedly let him kick him without hesitation.


    Originally, Xiaoxuanfeng thought that Zong Qinghou would vomit blood with his chest, but Zong Qinghou just stepped back a few steps, and there was no major problem at all.


    "Huh, it''s ridiculous that you want to hurt me even with this little strength."


    Zong Qinghou turned his fist out again, and this time he looked at the right time and hit Xiaoxuanfeng''s chest directly.


    The little whirlwind was directly smashed to the ground, blood surging, and directly spit out a mouthful of blood, looking at Zong Qinghou with a pale face.


    The referee directly raised the card and announced the result of the game.


    The people in the Zong family and even in Nanshi were full of joy and kept shouting.


    In Linzhou, the flames were turned off, and all of them looked ugly.


    "This Zong Qinghou is probably the late martial artist, and what he cultivates is hard work. Little Tornado''s fist embroidered legs are useless to him."


    "Yes, the defeat of Little Tornado is an inevitable result, but he didn''t expect that he could only persist in three moves."


    The little whirlwind was helped off the stage, and the second game began.


    This game is Ruan Jiaruan relay against Linzhou Mantis Zongmen Zhang Nan.


    Ruan Jiuxue doesn''t need to be introduced. He is well-known. This time his grandfather''s departure has made Ruan''s family directly become the largest family in Jiangzhou.


    Ruan Jiuxu used to walk sideways when going out for shopping, but now he can walk sideways. No one dares to offend him.


    Compared to the Zhang family, it is much weaker, just a little-known school.


    "Next Zhang Nan, please enlighten me."


    "Enlighten me, even your three-legged cat''s kung fu is worthy of me?"


    Ruan Jiuxian sneered and didn''t put Zhang Nan in his eyes.


    He is now in the later stage of the warrior, and Zhang Nan is only in the middle stage of the warrior, so naturally he is not his opponent.


    Faced with such contempt by Ruan Jiuxue, Zhang Nan was furious and directly shouted: "The martial arts world aims at self-cultivation, but you are so despised than me, I want you to know how powerful it is!"


    Zhang Nan directly attacked the mantis to catch the cicada, and his hands were like lightning and struck Ruan Relay''s neck.


    This move is a poisonous move. Once hit, it will be injured. Obviously Zhang Nan regards Ruan Relay as a major enemy.


    Not only did Ruan Jie not panic, his eyes were even more contemptuous, and he sneered: "Have you never heard of the mantis catching the cicada or oriole?"


    Ruan Jiuxue stepped back directly, making fists with both hands, giving Zhang Nan no chance at all.


    Zhang Nan''s Tanglangquan couldn''t get close to Ruan Relay at all, even if his speed was so fast, he was resolved by Ruan Relay one by one.


    "It''s time for me to do it."


    Ruan Relay took a leap and kicked Zhang Nan''s shoulder, Zhang Nan''s collarbone was directly kicked off.


    Ruan Jiuxue didn''t stop there, and flew again, kicking Zhang Nan under the ring.


    Zhang Jia was furious and accused one after another, and the warriors from all walks of life in Linzhou City all spoke out.


    Ruan Jiuxian kicked Zhang Nan''s collarbone should have stopped, but he also made a kick, which is against the purpose of the discussion.


    Ruan Wentian stood up at this time and said: "It is inevitable that you can''t control yourself in the game. What''s to blame, can you not afford to lose in the Zhang family?"


    Ruan Wentian''s words made Zhang Family Patriarch Lei Ting furious, threatening to fight Ruan Wentian.


    Naturally, Ruan Wentian wouldn''t fight against him. He didn''t have the power to bind the chicken, and fighting against him was to die.


    However, he said to the Zhang Family Patriarch: "I don''t know how to martial arts, so I won''t fight you, but I will let you face our Ruan family later."


    Patriarch Zhang''s face changed when he heard the words, he naturally heard the news that the ancestor of the Ruan family was born, his face was green, but he could only endure this bad breath.


    Ruan Jiuxue stepped out of the ring in a sigh of relief. He was not afraid at all, and he was still smiling. Now that Ruan Wutian is backing him, what else is he afraid of.


    Back on his seat, Ruan Jiuxue directly took a sip from Hua Wanwan, who also clapped her hands and smiled.


    "Relay, you are great."


    "Really, how am I ahead of that turtle Su Ba?"


    During this time, neither of them knew anything about Su Yan''s deeds, because they had traveled around the world and only came back two days ago.


    "Of course you are a hundred times better than him."


    The martial arts families next to them were all disdainful, and some of them looked sarcastically.


    "Just if you dare to compare with Senior Su, Senior Su can overturn you with just one finger."


    "You say it again!"


    Ruan was furious, and this incident was an insult to him.


    "Am I wrong? Senior Su is now the master of Jiangzhou. It wasn''t your ancestor who came forward. He was the first person in Jiangzhou."


    "what?!"


    Hua Wanwan covered her mouth with a shocked expression on her face. She naturally knew what Jiangzhou''s master meant. That was half the sky of Jiangzhou.


    With a spiteful expression on his face, Ruan Jiao directly hit the chair with a fist, making him furious.


    "What''s the anger? With your grandfather, Su Ba is garbage first."


    Ruan Wentian smiled and comforted. He didn''t put Su Yan in his heart at all. He was no longer afraid of Su Yan''s revenge.


    "Yes, with Grandpa Ruan Wutian, we are not afraid of him."


    Hua Wanwan also recovered, comforting Ruan Jihe.


    Only then did Ruan Relay recover a trace of calm, sitting on his seat and looking at the ring gloomily.


    "Interestingly, one person can ascend to heaven. It seems that his Ruan family is terrific."


    Su Yan looked at Ruan''s family from the stands, with a cold smile on his face, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes, a very sharp killing intent.


    The Ruan family sent a killer to kill him, how could he forget that sooner or later this account will be settled.

 Chapter 146： Ubun Yuba

    The game continued. The first round of duels was completed, and the winners and losses were all divided, and the second round began directly.


    This time Ruan Relay faced Zong Qinghou, which was a match full of gunpowder.


    Before the two played, the people in Jiangzhou and Nanshi had already begun to clamor, and the battle was more spectacular than a group fight.


    Most of them are from the martial arts world and have internal strength protection, so their voice can''t be lowered naturally, and the roar is absolutely deafening.


    "Ruan relay is the three-legged cat, the young master of Jue Zong family, three moves are lost, begging for mercy, hahaha."


    "June Ruan Ruan is a genius of the Ruan family, but he is lustful, lacking in body, and unable to maintain his strength, so what is the name of Master Zong''s master?


    ...


    A group of people from Nanshi changed their methods to belittle Ruan Relay, which can be described as vulgar, and a single word can make people furious.


    The Jiangzhou people present, including Ruan''s family and Hua Wanwan, were furious and yelled at Nanshi.


    Seeing this, the old Xun could only shout with a high-pitched microphone: "What kind of demeanor is such a swearing? There is no end, and will you hold a grand meeting?!"


    The people on both sides stopped verbalizing and mocking, but they still looked at each other with unkind faces.


    "Relay, you must teach that kid well, it''s better to give him a disability."


    Ruan Wentian looked at the Zong family viciously, his eyes full of poison.


    The Zong family naturally said the same words as Zong Qinghou, and the two families are just the same.


    When the two entered the ring, they both looked at each other coldly, without the slightest etiquette at all.


    Upon seeing this, the referee can only directly announce the start of the game.


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, the two rushed towards each other almost together, both resorting to killer moves.


    "Is this a discussion?"


    The people in Linzhou are a little daunted, this is simply a fight to the death.


    "So desperately, two tigers will definitely get hurt when fighting each other."


    People in North City are also looking at them, all with some surprises.


    They know that Jiangzhou and Nanshi are at odds with each other, and they were yelling at them just now, but they shouldn''t make a killer move.


    What Zong Qinghou used was a turning fist. Compared with the previous test with Xiaoxuanfeng, his current fist was stronger, more powerful, and much faster.


    It seems that he didn''t use all his strength just now, so he should face it squarely when facing Ruan Relay.


    Ruan Jiuxue didn''t use martial arts to fight against Zhang Nan just now, just two feet.


    In the face of Zong Qinghou''s fierce offensive, he couldn''t keep calm, clenching his fists with both hands, also using a set of fist techniques.


    This set of boxing looks a little weird, but the strength is not weak, and it is not weak at all when fighting with Zong Qinghou.


    Zong Qinghou showed resentment, and slid directly behind Ruan Jijie and punched him in the back.


    If this punch hits, it can definitely declare a win or lose, and the people in Nanshi will be excited.


    But there was a smirk at the corner of Ruan Relay''s mouth, his arm hit Zong Qinghou''s neck at an extremely tricky angle.


    The neck is the key point. If Zong Qinghou doesn''t care, and the two hit each other, Zong Qinghou will definitely suffer.


    Therefore, Zong Qinghou directly turned the offense into defense and crossed his hands to resist Ruan relay''s punch.


    Even so, Zong Qinghou took a few steps back to get rid of the majestic impact, and his face became more blue.


    "Refueling relay, refueling relay!"


    Hua Wanwan yelled directly, with a look of excitement on her face.


    Ruan Jiuxian looked at Zong Qinghou and smiled: "Why, can''t you stand this? I haven''t warmed up yet."


    "Hmph, with your strength, it''s almost the same to tick me."


    Zong Qinghou launched an offensive again, his fist was like a hammer, and he smashed at Ruan Relay without any scruples.


    "Will this move?"


    With contempt in his eyes, Ruan Relay took a few steps back and leaped forward, kicking directly at Zong Qinghou with his legs.


    "It''s enough to deal with you."


    The two fight together, making a bursting sound out of thin air. It is the bursting sound produced by the collision of internal forces, which is comparable to the dubbing of martial arts in the movie.


    Everyone in the stands looked at the arena with their eyes undivided. The two played so wonderfully and affected too many people''s hearts.


    Ruan relay kicked out, then hung the golden hook upside down, turned over and leaped, kicking again with his left foot towards Zong Qing''s back door.


    This foot took advantage of the impact of turning over, and its strength was several times greater than that of itself, which was terrifying.


    Zong Qinghou hurriedly backed away, but was still scratched, his clothes were torn, and his shoulders were blood red.


    The people in Jiangzhou were all roaring like thunder, and they were all arrogantly looking at Nanshi.


    The Nanshi people were so angry that they were all dissatisfied with Zong Qinghou.


    "How dare you hurt me!"


    Zong Qinghou was furious, his eyes turned scarlet, and he turned his fists out one after another, ignoring the reason, it was like Tarzan.


    "A barbarian."


    Ruan Relay was even more contemptuous, evading Zong Qinghou''s attacks in an elegant manner. It only took his physical strength to defeat him easily.


    After Zong Qinghou played a dozen moves in succession, Ruan Relay saw an opportunity.


    At this time Zong Qinghou was panting, his speed slowed down, his strength was much weaker, and he was obviously exhausted.


    Relay Ruan spotted the opportunity and kicked directly in series, bursting to the greatest strength, all falling on Zong Qinghou''s chest.


    Zong Qinghou was kicked to the edge of the ring, bounced back by a strong elastic rope, and he had begun to vomit blood.


    When the referee announced the result of the match, Ruan Jifei knelt directly before his body, with a pair of kneecaps pressed on Zong Qinghou''s hands.


    Two crisp noises were followed by Zong Qinghou''s screams, and his hands were directly broken by Ruan Jie.


    Ruan Relay stood up with a mocking expression on his face: "You want to fight me too, idiot."


    The members of the clan were furious and rushed directly into the ring, wanting to teach Ruan Jiu.


    However, the Ruan family also rushed into the ring and confronted the Zong family.


    This time I saw it, the two rushed together, it was quite exciting.


    "Jie Ruan, you broke my son''s legs, I will kill you!"


    The Zong Family Patriarch was furious, staring straight at Ruan Jihe, without hiding his killing intent.


    "The game naturally has to take into account accidents. This is just a relay accident."


    Ruan Wentian didn''t take it seriously at all, and was directly involved in the accident.


    "The game has been divided, and the referees are ready to stop, but he still shot. This is an accident!"


    "This is an accident. If you lose, you lose. Don''t be embarrassed here."


    Jiangzhou people all roared, laughing and mocking.


    The Zong family still wanted to get angry, but was stopped by a figure at the entrance of the sports field.


    "Forget it, if you lose, you lose, let me defeat him."


    This person has a rough voice, full of domineering, and extremely thick voice, obviously a powerful character.


    When the Zong Family saw this person, they all shrank their necks, and they dared not say anything, so they retired directly from the ring.


    This person is a few meters tall and his muscles are reminiscent of Schwarzenegger, especially his eyes are full of chill.


    "Who is this person, looks so arrogant." Some people who don''t know are asking around.


    "You don''t know this person, the young genius of the Yuwen family, the first family in Nanshi."


    "Is it Yu Wen Xiongba?!"


    "That''s right."


    "He actually came, and he is the champion in this ring."


    A group of people were shocked, because Yuwen Xiongba''s reputation was too loud.


    It is said that he once challenged Liang Yuchang. Although he lost, he also tried many tricks on Liang Yuchang.


    "Yu Wen Xiong is here, and the champion of this ring match is our Nanshi."


    The people in Nanshi were all happy and changed the haze just now.

 Chapter 147： I want to challenge the Jiangzhou martial arts world!

    The arrival of Yuwen Xiongba almost caused a hurricane in the gymnasium. His fame is too high in Nanshi, and other cities have heard of it, and many people have changed their colors.


    Ruan Jiuxue returned to his seat and was recovering. When he saw Yuwen Xiongba, his face was full of haze.


    He naturally knew Yu Wen Xiongba, a guy who made him envy and jealous.


    "I am also a rookie, how about participating in this ring?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Xun Lao with a smile in his eyes.


    Xun Lao hurriedly replied: "Yes, of course."


    "Well, let them all come up, I will solve them together."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words shocked the people present once again, and they went up together. He wanted a crowd to pick the younger generation in the martial arts world.


    "Is this Ubun Xiongba really so powerful?"


    Some people were puzzled and asked one after another.


    "This is too arrogant, it simply doesn''t take the younger generation of the martial arts world into consideration."


    "Yeah, it''s totally defiant."


    Facing all the accusations from the people present, Yu Wen Xiongba still had no scruples, with his hands directly inverted.


    "Let me meet you."


    A young man stepped onto the ring, Cai Shuo, a well-known disciple of the Cai family in Beishi, who also achieved martial arts Consummation.


    "Just you, rubbish."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked contemptuous, and there was no such young man in his eyes.


    Cai Shuo was furious, and without waiting for the referee''s order, he rushed directly to Yuwen Xiongba. He wanted the other party to pay for his arrogance.


    A violent punch hit Yu Wen Xiongba''s body, Yu Wen Xiongba did not evade a point at all, and completely withstood his blow.


    Cai Shuo''s face was cold, this was asked by Yu Wen Xiongba, his punch can kill the existence of the warrior later.


    However, after seeing the sardonic smile on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, Cai Shuo''s face became flustered, with an incredible look in his eyes.


    "You... are you okay?!"


    Cai Shuo looked unbelievable, his strongest blow could not hurt the opponent, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    Yu Wen Xiongba scratched his ears and smiled contemptuously: "You want to hurt me too, you are too overestimating yourself."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and walked towards Cai Shuo, the ring was shaking, his right hand slowly clenched into a fist, and directly hit Cai Shuo''s face.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s speed was very slow, the same as ordinary people''s punching speed, but Cai Shuo was unable to evade, he was shocked by Yu Wen Xiongba''s evil spirit.


    This punch directly blasted Cai Shuo out of the ring, turned over and fell to the ground, groaning, his face was already crooked, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    At this time, the whole stand became deadly silent, and everyone was stunned, and it was the first deafening cry from Nanshi people.


    A viewer swallowed his saliva and murmured: "Is this still a human? It''s a personal tank."


    "The consummation of the martial artist did not hurt him at all. How could he be in the middle of the martial arts."


    "This level of realm is almost like a city master."


    Everyone was completely shocked, and he no longer dared to scold him for his arrogance. What if he had such an ability to be arrogant, he had that capital.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have the patience to wait."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked around, his face smiled even more, and he became more arrogant.


    A group of young people in the martial arts world was furious. This is simply a humiliation to them, how can they accept it.


    More than a dozen contestants stepped onto the ring, all staring at Yufumi Yuba with bad eyes.


    "You are very strong, we admit, but don''t put us in the eyes, this is too deceptive."


    "I have always been ignorant of rubbish."


    Yuwen Xiongba was not afraid of the anger of more than a dozen people at all, still holding his neck high, full of arrogance.


    "This is what you forced us."


    Ruan Jiuxue also stepped into the ring, glaring at Yuwen Xiongba. His grandfather is going to fight against Yuwen Xiongba''s grandfather.


    The grievances of the older generations, their generation would naturally not let go, and what made him even more angry was that Yu Wen Xiongba was so strong, which he could not accept.


    "Yuwen Xiongba, don''t be arrogant, we will definitely hang you together."


    Ruan Relay glared at Yuwen Xiongba, his eyes were extremely cold.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Ruan Relay, his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he smiled and said, "Your grandfather, I can still face it, you are a trash and you deserve to call me?!"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba''s voice fell, he rushed towards Ruan Relay, which was many times faster than the speed of the previous battle against Cai Shuo.


    No one reacted, Yuwen Xiongba''s fist had already hit Ruan Jiuxue''s chest, and a dull sound suddenly sounded.


    Ruan relay flew out of the ring and smashed directly into the judges'' bench.


    His face was full of blood, and his mouth was still vomiting blood out, obviously the injury was serious.


    The expressions of Hua Wanwan and others changed drastically and hurried to Ruan Jihe to check his injury.


    "Wuwen Xiongba, you are also vicious!"


    Ruan Wentian shouted angrily, with a violent anger on his face, if he knew how to do it, he would have liked to kill Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Hmph, wasn''t he just as vicious after defeating Zong Qing? I''m just using his own way to cure him."


    Ruan Wentian was ashamed as he heard the words. He couldn''t say anything to refute, so he could only help Ruan Jiuxu back to his seat.


    "Go together, I don''t have time to play with you."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at a group of young people, still full of sarcasm.


    More than a dozen people broke out completely, used their own ultimate move, and rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    But their attack fell on Yuwen Xiongba, but it did not hurt him at all, but was shaken by him and injured.


    This made the entire gymnasium look shocked, and couldn''t believe that Yuwen Xiongba was so strong.


    "Is this a golden bell iron jersey?!"


    One person had his mouth widened and his eyes looked straight at the ring.


    "He relied on his internal strength to resist attacks. I think his realm is very shocking."


    A martial artist looked at Yu Wen Xiongba with a serious face, his eyes full of jealousy.


    That''s right, Yu Wen Xiongba relied on his internal strength to resist, it was simply invulnerable.


    A group of young people have no way to take Yuwen Xiongba, and all of them have a look of fear. They are now the capital to know Yuwen Xiongba''s arrogance.


    "Hit me enough, it''s time for me to shoot."


    Yu Wenxiong turned from passive to active, waving his hands like two flying hammers, directly hitting a group of young people.


    The power of his fists was shocked, and these young people couldn''t bear it at all. They were injured one after another and fell to the ground wailing.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at a group of young people with a greater smile on his face, then turned to look at the people around the stadium, and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Who else!"


    The crowd was shocked, and they dared not say anything, how shocking strength they possessed at such an age, who would dare to shout back at the top of the four cities!


    When the echo of his roar dissipated, Yu Wen Xiongba looked around the big men sitting in the front row, his eyes lightened, and the roar resounded throughout the stadium again.


    "I want to challenge the Jiangzhou martial arts world!"

 Chapter 148： No one defeated him!

    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice resounded throughout the gym, and the echoes were endless, and the expressions of everyone in Jiangzhou suddenly changed.


    "Zhuzi is so arrogant, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to return to Nanshi!"


    "A young man in a small area dares to challenge our entire Jiangzhou, who will give you the courage!"


    "If you win the ring, you will forget about it. In my eyes, you are still a hairy kid."


    ...


    The entire Jiangzhou martial arts circle was furious, and the crowd stood up one after another, looking at Yuwen Xiongba angrily.


    People in Beishi and Linzhou also looked sideways, feeling that Yuwen Xiongba was too arrogant and courageous.


    "Don''t think that your Yuwen family is the first family in Nanshi, which is nothing short of you in the eyes of our Jiangzhou people."


    "Zhuzier, let me teach you a lesson."


    There are already big guys, but they want to take the stage and fight Yu Wenxiong.


    The people in Nanshi were very enthusiastic and encouraged Yuwen Xiongba, who was hitting Jiangzhou in the face.


    In the face of all the accusations, Yuwen Xiongba still did not change his face, looking at everyone in the Jiangzhou martial arts circle, with a sneer.


    "It''s not that I''m talking big, the whole Jiangzhou martial arts world is rubbish!"


    This is tantamount to a fuse, which completely detonated the conflict between Jiangzhou and Nanshi, and the scene was directly out of control.


    People in the martial arts circles in Jiangzhou walked to the ring one after another, glaring at Yuwen Xiongba, with great plans to get him off.


    "Why, am I wrong? You can challenge me if you don''t agree."


    Yuwen Xiongba spread his hands, his face was indifferent.


    The contradiction between Jiangzhou and Nanshi is well known, while Linzhou and Beishi simply cannot participate in the contradiction between these two big brothers. Linzhou and Beishi martial arts circles are much weaker than the two.


    Yuwen Xiongba challenges the Jiangzhou martial arts world, which is to challenge the entire martial arts world, he wants to dominate the martial arts world of the four cities!


    "Zhuzier, let me meet you!"


    A Jiangzhou martial arts elder leaped to the arena, a black martial arts uniform filled him with momentum.


    "Zuo Quan, the overlord of Jiangzhou Nancheng, isn''t enough."


    "I am so angry!"


    Zuo Quan directly used his unique stunt, gossiping in a series of palms, and patted Yuwen Xiongba''s face directly.


    He completely ignored the consequences, humiliating Jiangzhou martial arts world must pay the price of blood, what about the dead.


    Seeing Zuo Quan''s shot, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest fear, but a sneer appeared in his eyes.


    "Hao Ran Zheng Qigong!"


    Yuwen Xiongba used the move for the first time. This was the unique skill of their Yuwen family and was well-known in the martial arts world.


    "Finally used his housekeeping skills. It seems that he takes Zuo Quan seriously."


    "Zuo Quan is no more than a tyrant in Jiangzhou. This can force him to perform stunts. His wanting to challenge the entire Jiangzhou martial arts world is nothing less than a dream."


    "Zuo Quan cut him well and show him some color."


    Everyone in Jiangzhou showed coldness, Yuwen Xiongba was too arrogant, and he would have to pay a painful price, otherwise everyone would humiliate Jiangzhou martial arts.


    The two played against each other, Zuo Quan''s gossip serial palms were soft and strong, which made people unpredictable. Shooting Yuwen Xiongba also made him surging.


    This Zuo Quan has the mid-term strength of a warrior, and is also a top presence in Jiangzhou, but it is weaker than Liu Tao.


    "This palm is not strong enough."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face remained unchanged, but he still smiled. Although Zuo Quan made him burst into blood, he did not cause any injuries.


    "The child is crazy, take me another palm."


    "You really use me as a sandbag."


    Yuwen Xiongba was angry, Shi Zhan Haoran Zheng Qigong directly attacked Zuo Quan, there was a faint fluctuation of internal strength and outward release.


    "what!"


    "Exercise internally, is he a master?!"


    A group of people suddenly changed color and were frightened.


    "Impossible, it''s just a fake, it''s just a leak because of its strong internal strength."


    There are big guys telling the reason, everyone is relieved.


    The two played against each other, almost at the speed between the lightning and flint, and they attacked each other''s vital points one after another, without leaving a hand at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s Haoran Zheng Qigong was not afraid of rigidity and softness, and went straight to Huanglong, forcing Zuo Quan to retreat and had reached the edge of the ring.


    "You will be the first loser I challenge."


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly yelled, and his internal strength became even more majestic. A gust of wind formed between his hands and swept directly to the left.


    Zuo Quan mobilized his internal force to resist, but the wind whistling directly broke his defenses and swept toward his chest.


    puff!


    A mouthful of blood rushed five feet away, and Zuo Quan was holding his chest, his face pale and completely lost in combat effectiveness.


    "Get me down!"


    Yuwen Xiongba kicked Zuo Quan, and Zuo Quan flew directly to the stands and smashed into the crowd.


    Everyone was shocked and their colors changed, but Zuo Quan was defeated.


    "He turned out to be a late martial artist!"


    Someone saw the strength of Yu Wen Xiongba, his face suddenly changed color, from jealousy to fear.


    In the later stage of the martial arts, this realm is enough to shock the sky, as a city master is completely enough.


    "No wonder some people say that he has challenged Liang Yuchang. This level of strength is completely comparable to Liang Yuchang."


    "The Yuwen family is about to rise."


    Although everyone does not want to believe this fact, they have to accept the cruelty.


    The Yuwen family dominates and will inevitably scrape off the sites of the other three cities. Except for the Nanshi people, all those present are bitter.


    "There are still people in Jiangzhou Rats!"


    Yuwen Xiongba is even more arrogant. He has already called Jiangzhou martial artists the Rat Generation, which is a public ridicule.


    Everyone in Jiangzhou was furious, but no one dared to step forward. In the later stage of the martial artist, going up was just ashamed.


    "It''s really embarrassing that the huge Jiangzhou was overwhelmed by a young man."


    "Haha, our Nanshi is the strongest."


    "Yuwen Xiong dominates the mighty, awesome pen!"


    People in Nanshi shouted one after another, and everyone couldn''t control the joy in their hearts. This was really pleasing.


    "Is there no one in the Jiangzhou martial arts world? I just want a defeat!"


    No one came forward, because they knew that they couldn''t beat him. This was a difference in strength, and no one came out ashamed.


    Although everyone was angry, they had to convince Yuwen Xiongba. After all, he defeated his opponent by force, leaving no one in Jiangzhou to dare to fight.


    No one in Jiangzhou can defeat him!


    There was dead silence in the stands, and everyone lowered their heads. This was a kind of humiliation, a naked humiliation, and a ruthless suppression of them.


    If you really can''t defeat Yuwen Xiongba, the entire Jiangzhou martial arts world will fall apart, and the people of Nanshi will definitely get involved.


    "Since there is no one on the stage, then Yu Wen Xiongba''s challenge has been won."


    The Nanshi boss stood up and said with a smile on his face: "So, do we have to discuss the site problem?"


    "Yes, I was swallowed by you two towns last time, and you all have to spit it out for me this time."


    "My coal industry has to be returned to me."


    A group of Nanshi big bosses talked about the site problem one after another, and they had to bring back the previous losses, and this was just the beginning.


    Naturally, they will not be satisfied to take back what they have lost, and of course they have to let the big men in Jiangzhou cut the meat.


    Everyone in Jiangzhou has an ugly face. If you lose, you lose. They can''t refute. This is the rule of the event.

 Chapter 149： Ruan Wutian shot

    "There is still someone in Jiangzhou who can fight you!"


    A Jiangzhou warrior stood up angrily and glared at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba raised his brows and said calmly, "Who, let him come out."


    "Humph, yesterday, Jiangzhou hero Su Ba first defeated your Nanshi hero Liang Yuchang!"


    The speaker witnessed the whole process in the forest bar yesterday, and has been forbearing, only then broke the news.


    "What, Su Ba defeated Liang Yuchang first!"


    "How is this possible? Liang Yuchang is a late martial artist."


    Everyone looked at Liang Yuchang, the first tower in Nanshi, with a look of questioning.


    Liang Yuchang''s ears were flushed, his face was embarrassed, and finally he bowed his head angrily.


    But a group of big brothers in Jiangzhou were a little embarrassed. It was they who drove Su Ba away first. Now no one in Jiangzhou suppresses Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Haha, Su Ba in your mouth is no more than a coward. You dare not even go to war. You have the face to praise him."


    Hua Lao looked at Yuwen Xiongba angrily and directly dialed Su Yan, but couldn''t contact him, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    But a group of big guys do not regret it, because they still have a back-up, that is Ruan Wutian.


    With Ruan Wutian''s ability to deal with Yuwen Xiongba, it was extremely easy. In fact, Ruan Wutian has been waiting for Yuwen to show up.


    But now Jiangzhou has been forced to a desperate situation. A junior has crushed the Jiangzhou martial arts world and will eat the land of Jiangzhou. Naturally, he cannot be silent.


    Outside the gymnasium, a figure leaped forward, flying more than ten meters in one jump, which surprised everyone.


    "Who is this, can fly?"


    "It''s not flying, it''s just jumping with inner strength."


    A group of people will look at this person one after another, and when they see the fiery red hair on one end of him, they look sideways.


    "this is?!"


    The older warriors naturally knew him, because the fiery red hair was hard to forget.


    "Jiangzhou Ruan Wutian!"


    A Nanshi tycoon stood up suddenly, staring at the figure in amazement, his hands began to tremble slightly.


    People of the younger generation don''t know Ruan Wutian, but they have also heard the elders mention this person. That is the person that the elders admire.


    The Jiangzhou warriors were all boiling, everyone stood up, bending down to respect Ruan Wutian.


    Ruan Jiuxian clutched his chest with a look of joy, and roared: "Grandpa, you are finally here, you must give me revenge."


    Ruan Wentian rushed towards Ruan Wutian and followed him as an attendant.


    "Huh, the mere juniors dare to insult me ??Jiangzhou martial arts world, do you really think I am no one in Jiangzhou!"


    Ruan Wutian glared at Yuwen Xiongba, and a majestic coercion directly attacked Yuwen Xiongba, and everyone around him changed their colors.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly resisted with his awe-inspiring righteousness, but his face still showed fear. It was this coercion that almost made his blood fluctuate. This is the power of the master.


    Yuwen Xiongba tried his best to restore his face, and looked at Ruan Wutian and said coldly, "Huh, I didn''t expect that you old monster is still alive. Is there no successor in Jiangzhou!"


    What Yuwen Xiongba said was the fact that if Ruan Wutian did not show up, Jiangzhou would be suppressed by him and no one could stop him.


    "This matter does not require your concern, we only talk about the division of the event."


    Ruan Wutian looked at the people in Nanshi with a solemn expression, and shouted directly: "You want to return to the land that you lost in the previous session. Do you still want to get rid of our Jiangzhou?!"


    Everyone in the martial arts world in Nanshi changed their colors and showed a panic. With Ruan Wutian present, they gave them ten courage to do this.


    "The martial arts event has always held the right for the winner, and the loser separates the industry. This is a rule that has not changed for a century."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at Ruan Wutian and said in a deep voice. He naturally wanted to fight Ruan Wutian. How could he know who is stronger without fighting.


    "Do you still fight with me?"


    Ruan Wutian showed a playful look on his face, and didn''t pay attention to such hairy children as Yuwen Xiongba at all.


    "Why not, can you still call out someone from Jiangzhou!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words hit Jiangzhou''s sore spot unintentionally, and a group of people were filled with grief and anger, but they were speechless to refute.


    "Okay, let me meet you as a junior and let you know that you have to be humble."


    "Modest, hum, the weak will be humble."


    Yuwen Xiongba shot directly, Hao Ran Zheng Qigong shot directly, using the strongest force.


    Ruan Wutian sneered, and waved his hand, a majestic internal force directly attacked Yu Wenxiong.


    The master can play inside and outside, which is equivalent to those martial arts masters on TV. Of course, it can''t reach the 50 cents special effect fighting.


    The battle scenes of the masters can be compared to the movies and TV series of the 80s and 90s. The moves are fierce and real, and there is a burst of sound between collisions.


    The internal force turned into a mass of air and directly attacked Yu Wen Xiongba''s vitals, and everyone present was full of shock.


    They hadn''t seen the master for a long time, and almost forgot about the master''s ability, and never expected to be so powerful.


    With just a wave of his hand, Yuwen Xiongba seemed to hit a mountain, flew directly backwards, directly hit the guardrail, and then bounced back to the center of the ring.


    A carp hit hard, Yu Wen Xiongba stood up directly, with a haze on his face, he still underestimated the master.


    "Do you know there is a saying in the martial arts world?!"


    Ruan Wutian looked at Yuwen Xiongba with cold eyes, the monstrous momentum became more violent, and Yuwen Xiongba was almost out of breath.


    "Master must not be insulted!"


    A group of Jiangzhou elders all roared one after another.


    "So, bear my anger!"


    Ruan Wutian leapt up and attacked Yuwen Xiongba like a ghost, clenched his fists with both hands, and slammed directly into Yuwen Xiongba''s chest.


    The shield formed by Haoran''s righteousness was directly destroyed, and Yu Wen Xiongba directly flew out of the ring and crashed into the stands.


    At this time, his face was pale, blood stained his entire body, his breath was already wilted, and his eyes became chaotic.


    "The mere juniors are extremely rampant, today I will replace the martial arts world to get rid of your evil!"


    Ruan Wutian leaped towards Yuwen Xiongba, naturally wanting his life, if such talent allows him to grow, Jiangzhou must be his in the future.


    Everyone in the South City trembled, trying to stop but it was too late.


    Even the people of the Yuwen family are helpless, who can stop the master.


    "go to hell!"


    Ruan Wutian shouted violently and slammed Yuwen Xiongba''s forehead with a fist. With this punch, Yuwen Xiongba died for ten years.


    But his fist did not fall, because it was blocked by an arm that looked like dry bark.


    This hand was extremely old, with age spots on it, wrinkled, and it was extremely ugly.


    But it was these ugly hands that blocked Ruan Wutian''s fierce blow, so that Ruan Wutian couldn''t make any further progress and could not kill Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Lao Ruan, you want my grandson''s life, I will accept your life!"

 Chapter 150： Duel between masters

    The sound of anger resounded throughout the stadium, and everyone felt pain in the eardrums, not because of how loud his voice was, but because there was an internal force in this voice.


    The visitor is naturally Yu Wenji, the old Nanshi monster who has not been out for decades, and the once master of Nanshi martial arts world.


    In that long white hair shawl, even the eyebrows are gray, like a master who has attained Taoism.


    At this time, Yu Wenji, with a cold face, looked directly at Ruan Wutian, and his heart was full of anger.


    The two were old rivals before, but now they still can''t change their rivalries, absolute rivals.


    "Unexpectedly, your old monster is really not dead, your life is so long."


    Ruan Wutian retreated and looked at Yu Wenhua with a green face. This person is the pain in his heart. He has been suppressed by the opponent for decades.


    "If you don''t die, how could I die? I have to let you breathe first."


    "Huh, that''s not necessarily!"


    The people present shrank their necks. The two former masters were both in the realm of master level, which was absolutely shocking.


    "When two tigers fight, one must be hurt."


    "From now on, the four cities will be either Ruan''s or Yuwen''s."


    "Hey, it''s very important to be with people."


    ...


    The martial arts community in Jiangzhou is naturally headed by Ruan Wutian, the martial arts community in Nanshi is naturally headed by Yuwenji, while the martial arts community in Beishi and Linzhou are hesitant.


    They didn''t know who to favor, because both were masters, and both were extremely powerful.


    This is the time to decide one''s own destiny. If you follow the right person, you can continue to be the boss. If you follow the wrong person, you will definitely be suppressed or even crushed.


    Many people choose to watch the fire from the shore and wait for the result of the two to fight, and then it is not an exaggeration to favor the winner.


    "Today you and I will decide the winner, the winner is king, and the loser is the bandit."


    Both of them leapt to the arena, both showing fierce brilliance, and the intent to kill will appear.


    The duel between the two will never be as simple as victory or defeat, decades of grievances and grievances have gathered to the present, the two tigers fighting must die!


    "You haven''t seen it for decades, your skill is nothing but that."


    Ruan Wutian pretends to be relaxed, looking at Yu Wenhua and playfully.


    Yu Wenwen Ji is laughing, his face full of contempt.


    "You are worthy of saying that, but you are killing you like a chicken!"


    Yu Wenhua still didn''t change his previous domineering, speaking so sturdily, he didn''t pay attention to Ruan Wutian at all.


    "Fight!"


    The popularity of the two suddenly increased, and the whole stadium was filled with a smell of gunpowder smoke, which was about to erupt.


    The internal forces of the two are operating to the extreme, and the first battle is to determine life and death, and naturally they must be taken seriously.


    Yu Wenwen and took the lead, covering his whole body with awe-inspiring righteousness, and patted Ruan Wutian directly with his hands in the air.


    Ruan Wutian''s fiery red hair was about to bleed, and with a violent shout, he used his unique skill-blood claw hand!


    Ruan Wutian''s hands were like tiger''s claws, and his hands were full of internal strength. He was not afraid of Yu Wenwen and''s offensive. His hands turned into a phantom and directly attacked Yu Wenwen and''s vitals.


    The internal forces of the two regiments collided, and the coercion erupted, and the entire stadium made a loud noise out of thin air, which shook everyone.


    Even the special police officers outside the stadium were shocked, thinking that the stadium had collapsed.


    This trick is to let everyone see the power of the master, compared with the martial artist, it is simply a sky and an underground.


    The master is already detached and can release his internal power out of thin air, comparable to a master of the world on TV.


    This is just one move, and the two have already fought more than a hundred moves between the electric light and the flint, and they are dazzled and stunned.


    "This is too powerful!"


    "Is this the power of the master?!"


    Many young people showed enthusiasm and faintly had goals in their hearts.


    From the stand, Su Yan had been looking at the arena calmly, not surprised at the battle between the two.


    Sun Xun had already stared at him, he was a few dozen years old like a child.


    "Shao Shao, this is too strong."


    "Huh, this is called strong, sit down and watch the sky."


    Sun Yan was a little unconvinced and couldn''t help but said, "Could it be that Su Shao can defeat them."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and did not answer.


    At this time, the ring was already in tatters, and the two of them''s internal energy was lying around and the ring would have been broken.


    Many people retreat far away, for fear of hurting themselves, they can''t resist the internal energy scattered around.


    Yu Wenji''s Haoran righteousness is still strong, without any damage, his face is very ruddy, and he is obviously strong enough.


    Ruan Wutian was panting, his face flushed, and he was exhausted.


    "Ruan Wutian, you are still a little tender when fighting with me."


    "Hmph, you think you can kill me, wishful thinking!"


    With a **** claw, Ruan Wutian directly ignored Yu Wenwen and grabbed it towards his neck.


    The speed is as fast as lightning, and there is a faint fluctuation of light in his hand, it seems that he is fighting.


    "Lao Ruan, you want to burn with me, but you think it''s too simple."


    Yu Wenwen and directly gathered his awe-inspiring righteousness to his neck, without fear of Ruan Wutian''s violent blow.


    Ruan Wutian''s hands were nowhere near Yu Wenhua and his neck, but his offensive was completely resisted by Hao Ran''s righteousness.


    And Yu Wenhua and waving his hands, slapped Ruan Wutian''s chest with a palm, and Ruan Wutian directly slammed into the stands.


    Everyone in Jiangzhou was shocked and panicked. If Ruan Wutian was defeated, they would definitely suffer.


    "Grandpa, you have to cheer up!"


    "Lao Ruan, you are our Jiangzhou hope!"


    Ruan Wutian turned a deaf ear, blood was overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Yu Wenji with a cold face.


    His blood claw hands have been blocked by Yu Wenji''s Hao Ran Zheng Qigong, which is like attacking and defending one by one.


    Not only is defense fully capable of defending offense, but defense can also be turned into offense, which is simply invincible.


    Ruan Wutian knew that his chances of winning were slim, but he would not give up, he had no way out.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Ruan Wutian''s eyes suddenly turned red, blood was dripping out, and he turned a demon!


    "If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent!"


    "Yu Wenhua and I want you to die!"


    Ruan Wutian looked like a monster, his red hair beating like a burning flame, and his whole body exuded a horrible and dangerous smell.


    Even Yu Wenhua and his eyes were surprised. He didn''t expect Ruan Wutian to practice Kungfu and get into troubles without backlash, but he could still increase his power by getting into troubles.


    Yu Wenhua and did not speak anymore. This is a real life-and-death duel, and there is no room for sloppy. Now Ruan Wutian is definitely not waiting.


    "Blood Demon Art!"


    Ruan Wutian looked like a wild monster, his nails on both hands grew wildly, and he rushed directly towards Yu Wenhua and was bound to kill him.


    The people in the stands have been terrified a long time ago. Is this still a martial arts contest? This is simply a battle between humans and demons.


    They simply cannot accept the fact that Ruan Wutian is too much like a monster.

 Chapter 151： Jiangzhou crisis

    But when they thought that Yuwen was normal, they saw Yuwen and that white eyebrows began to grow wildly.


    "Ruan Wutian, do you think that you can destroy me by being in a demon? I will show you what despair is!"


    Yu Wenji''s eyebrows grow wildly, they are several meters long, and there is still no tendency to stop.


    "This!"


    "How is this possible!"


    "Can I control my eyebrows?!"


    A group of people can''t calm down at all. It''s too ridiculous, it''s against natural science.


    Yu Wenhua has made his eyebrows grow wildly by relying on his own internal strength, and his eyebrows are shrouded in majestic internal strength, which can be described as indestructible.


    "Ruan Wutian go to death!"


    Yu Wenwen and his two eyebrows were constantly waving, like the long eyebrows among the eighteen arhats.


    A pair of long eyebrows directly swept towards Ruan Wutian, with a terrifying inner strength, completely ignoring Ruan Wutian''s blood magic power.


    The long eyebrows directly turned into a large net, covering Ruan Wutian directly, and then tightening to restrain his whole body.


    Ruan Wutian kept struggling, but to no avail, this pair of eyebrows was transformed by internal force, and he couldn''t break it at all.


    "Twist me!"


    The big net that bound Ruan Wutian''s eyebrows directly turned into chaos, waving continuously on Ruan Wutian, penetrating his body.


    Ruan Wutian''s internal force could not be stopped at all, but between the time, the whole body was turned into a mass of blood, and the sky burst open.


    Yu Wenwen and retracted his long eyebrows. His eyebrows were all **** at this time because they were stained with Ruan Wutian''s blood.


    All the people present were shivering. This scene was too terrifying. A master was strangled directly, and the body became a pile of meat residue.


    "Hmph, this is the price for you and me."


    Yu Wenji glanced at the blood scum scattered everywhere, his eyes were cold.


    Silence, continuous silence, can only hear the fearful heartbeat of countless people.


    For a long time, all the talents in the martial arts circle in Nanshi burst out with festive roars, shaking the sky.


    But everyone in the martial arts world of Jiangzhou is dead, and everyone knows what is waiting for them.


    Especially the Ruan family is ashamed of death, Ruan Wutian is dead, their Ruan family will inevitably decline, I am afraid they will all cease to exist.


    Ruan Relay was lying on the ground like mud. He couldn''t believe the facts before him, and he felt no injuries on his body.


    Hua Wanwan hugged him tightly and wanted to comfort her, but she was too scared.


    Yuwen Xiongba rushed to the ring at this time and directly lifted Yuwenhuaji to hug them, constantly surrounding them, showing off their victory.


    With this battle culture and victory, the martial arts world will definitely belong to his Yuwen family.


    Old Xun tremblingly walked onto the stage at this time, showing awe, holding the microphone and said: "Everyone knows the results of this martial arts world conference, Yu Wenhua and deservedly won the victory."


    Everyone in Nanshi clapped their hands and praised, and they were all overjoyed. This was the beginning of their rise in Nanshi.


    "According to the rules of the event, each family must give up one-fifth of the site to the South City. Can anyone have opinions?"


    Everyone in Jiangzhou didn''t agree, they nodded one after another, and they were all dead if they didn''t agree.


    Facing one-fifth of the territory, Yu Wenhua and naturally would not be satisfied, he motioned to Yu Wen Xiongba to let him down.


    Yu Wenhua looked at the people in Jiangzhou''s martial arts world, his face was gloomy, and he sternly said: "Ruan Wutian is dead, your hope in Jiangzhou is gone!"


    Many martial artists, including martial masters, trembled all over, and even sobbed directly.


    "If you want to live, surrender to me, and one-fifth wants to send me away. It would be too small for me."


    Hearing the words, Xun Lao felt a little frustrated, knowing Yu culture and the lion must speak loudly, but what can be done.


    "Then I don''t know the intention of Senior Yuwen?"


    "From now on, the whole Jiangzhou martial arts world will worship me 70%!"


    When everyone heard the words, their faces were pale, 70%, which almost gave away the entire Jiangzhou.


    Within a few years, the entire Jiangzhou will be swallowed by the Yuwen family, which means that Jiangzhou martial arts world will no longer exist.


    "You are not convinced!"


    Yu Wenhua scanned everyone one by one, no one dared to look at him,


    All are afraid of his gaze.


    Those political and businessmen have already knelt down, shivering, how dare they refuse to accept.


    Some warriors also knelt down hesitantly, and only by surrendering in front of powerful enemies can they protect themselves.


    But there are some people who did not kneel. Although they were afraid, they still held their heads high, feeling like they would rather die than surrender.


    "You are not satisfied?!"


    "If you don''t agree, we have to coexist and die with Jiangzhou martial arts!"


    "Okay, spine."


    Yu Wenhua and obviously want to kill, taking advantage of the strongest deterrence now, eliminate all opponents, and stabilize the top of the four cities in the future to be unimpeded.


    "The warrior pursues morality and righteousness, and he pursues sincerity. Our Jiangzhou land will never allow others to get involved!"


    "Yes, even if I die, I will defend Jiangzhou martial arts, Jiangzhou martial arts cannot be humiliated and indestructible!"


    The other big bosses in Nanshi came over at this time and said flatteringly: "Senior Yuwen, we can eliminate all the troublesome people by destroying them."


    Yu Wenhua and a pair of angry eyes looked at several big men, and said coldly, "I need you to remind me?"


    "Dare not dare."


    Several big men immediately bowed down, shivering and daring not to say a word.


    "Do you really want to prevent me from unifying the martial arts world!"


    Yu Wenhua and this are giving opportunities to those who are unyielding. After all, he doesn''t want to kill. It is best to be able to surrender.


    But this group of people was still unyielding, still standing straight, and their trembling bodies also stopped.


    "Then blame me."


    Yu Wenwen rushed to a few people, waved his hands, and attacked them directly. It was so easy to kill these people with his ability.


    However, a slightly thin figure stood up on the stand, and directly yelled: "I want to move Jiangzhou and ask me if I have it!"


    Everyone was looking at the figure in unison, and they were all very surprised, at this point, would anyone dare to violate the culture of the universe?


    "Is this another Jiangzhou who is not afraid of death?"


    "It''s just looking for death."


    "This person looks so young, he really doesn''t know how high he is."


    "No, he seems familiar."


    People in the Linzhou martial arts community looked sideways. They remembered that they had seen this person at a dinner party.


    "He is, he is Jiangzhou''s hero Su Baxian?!"


    "That''s right, it''s him, he looks the same."


    "How dare he fight against Yu Wenhua, doesn''t he want to live anymore?"


    People in Linzhou talked a lot and didn''t understand Su Yan''s thoughts.


    The people in Jiangzhou also saw Su Yan, but they didn''t hold any hope, because in their eyes, Su Yan couldn''t even beat Ruan Wutian.


    "Interesting, do you want to challenge me?"


    Yu Wenhua looked at Su Yan with a scornful smile.


    Su Yan said calmly: "Is it you worthy of challenge?"


    "Zhuzi children dare to be rampant, I will kill you!"


    "Humph, you are just an ant in my eyes."


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenwenji with more contempt, because in his eyes this person was already dead.

 Chapter 152： Aspire to the top of martial arts!

    Faced with Su Yan''s arrogance, the entire stadium was shocked. The opponent was Yu Wenxiu, but a martial arts master.


    The most important thing is that Yu Wenji killed Ruan Wutian, Ruan Wutian''s body turned into a pool of flesh and blood, and it was still terrifying on the ground.


    The people in Nanshi and Beishi didn''t understand Su Yan. Seeing Su Yan so arrogantly facing Yu Culture, they all showed a different color.


    "Who is this person, dare to provoke Yu Wenhua and?!"


    "This is more than a provocation, it''s a mockery. Didn''t you see him saying that Yu Wenwen is not worthy of his challenge?"


    "He also said that Yu Wenhua is an ant, my goodness."


    "Young and energetic, young and frivolous!"


    "Hmph, there have been many people like this before, but their graves are already over ten feet tall."


    The people in the South City and North City trembled first, then turned into mockery and even ridicule.


    In their eyes, Su Yan is undoubtedly hitting the rocks with pebbles, overpowering his own strength, and his cosmopolitan culture and his abilities, he dare to despise him.


    Many people in the martial arts world who have been violent with Su Yan also smiled. They naturally hope that Su Yan will be killed by Yu Wenhua, so that they don''t have to pay back.


    But Hua Wanwan and others saw Su Yan''s expression a bit complicated, after all, Su Yan''s relationship with them was also a bit bad.


    Mr. Hua said urgently at this time: "Su Yan don''t want to be arrogant, just kowtow to Senior Yuwen for mercy, so that Senior Yuwen can spare your life."


    Hua Lao felt desperate in his heart, Ruan Wutian was dead, he was floating now, and he had to rely on Yu Wenhua to do it.


    "Su Yan, where are you courageous, dare to be so bold!"


    The other big guys were not happy anymore, and Su Yan''s death would be of great benefit to them.


    "Yes, Senior Yuwen is a mighty and powerful man. You dare to offend him, you are dead."


    "I think you are used to being arrogant in Jiangzhou. You are too arrogant in your eyes. Senior Yuwen is not Xiao Xiao, he is a master of martial arts."


    A group of people began to flatter and flatter, after all, they might keep their own interests.


    Hua Wanwan''s expression changed, and she looked at Su Yan and said, "You are too arrogant. Those other characters dare to challenge. Don''t involve our Hua family if you want to die."


    Hua Wanwan''s words made Su Yan frown, and a pair of icy eyes stared at her: "When did I implicate your Hua family? How do I relate to your Hua family?!"


    Su Yan''s words made Hua Wanwan frown. She didn''t know anything about Jiangzhou during her time abroad, and she didn''t know that Su Yan had completely separated from the Hua family.


    "If it wasn''t for my grandpa to praise you, you would have today?!"


    "Hmph, it''s ridiculous that your grandfather exalts me."


    Su Yan jokingly said: "I have already separated from your Hua family. What you should worry about is your current identity."


    "What''s my status?"


    "Aren''t you the granddaughter of the Ruan family? Shouldn''t you worry?"


    Su Yan''s words made Hua Wanwan''s face pale. Yes, she is the granddaughter of the Ruan family, and this identity is enough to destroy her now.


    Hua Wanwan glanced at Ruan Jiuxue, struggling constantly in her heart. She knew that the Ruan family would definitely be suppressed and even destroyed, but she was still reluctant to bear Ruan Jiuxue.


    Su Yan ignored Hua Wanwan, looking towards Yu Wenhua, his face still calm.


    "Today you and I will decide a winner, after all, this martial arts world leader can only be regarded as one person."


    Yu Wenwen and his face were full of madness, and his smile remained undiminished. Su Yan''s words were a joke to him.


    "Zhuzi''er is really reckless, let me give you a break!"


    Yu Wenhua and his pair of eyebrows grew longer and swept directly at Su Yan, like two long whips, and indestructible.


    In the face of Yu Wenhua''s fierce momentum, Su Yan did not panic, his dantian spiritual power surged, and his hands were directly enveloped in a golden light, which was very dazzling.


    "what?!"


    "this is?!"


    "Internal strength and outward release!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded and completely stupid because they saw things that they could not believe.


    But the people in the Jiangzhou martial arts world were suddenly surprised. What Old Hua said was correct. They looked down at Su Yan.


    "He turned out to be a master."


    "Achieving a master at such an age is terrifying!"


    There was also a hint of coldness in Yu Wenhua and his eyes, and he was also very surprised that Su Yan was actually a master.


    "Zhuzier turned out to be a master, which really surprised me."


    "What surprised you is yet to come."


    Yu culture and the killing intent appeared in his heart, he must kill Su Yan, or let him grow, the realm will be unimaginable in the future.


    Su Yan''s hands fluctuated in spiritual power, and he was not afraid of the pair of long eyebrows in the universe. The two fought and made a violent explosion.


    The long eyebrows were constantly drawn in Su Yan''s hand, but it did not hurt him at all, because Su Yan had spiritual power to protect the body, and the long eyebrows could only be beyond the reach.


    "He is not at a disadvantage!"


    A group of people were shocked again. Su Yan and Yu Wenhua and more than ten moves did not have the slightest disadvantage, but Yu Wenhua and Na Su Yan couldn''t help it.


    Yu Wenwen and furious, withdraw his long eyebrows, and directly turn into a large net, heading towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    "Yu Wenhua has used a trick to kill Ruan Wutian!"


    The Yuwen family was excited, everyone thought that Su Yan would die.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was also constantly sneered, and the result had already appeared in his heart.


    "Die to me!"


    The big net directly covered Su Yan, and instantly shrank, Su Yan was completely restrained.


    Sun Yan, who was not far away, was shocked when he saw it, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    "Su Baxian, you are now restrained by me, and you can''t escape with your wings."


    "Do you think this thing can restrain me."


    Su Yan''s face continued to smile, from beginning to end, his face looking at Yu Wenwen and was extremely contemptuous.


    This made Yu Wenwen and his face full of anger, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "Die me!"


    Yu Wenwen used his internal force to directly shrink the giant net, turning the giant net into a sharp blade, and wanted to chop Su Yan''s body.


    Many people have closed their eyes because they don''t want to see the **** picture again.


    However, Su Yan sneered, his spiritual power skyrocketed, and his whole body was covered with golden light. With a hard effort, the big net was directly torn apart.


    There were a lot of eyebrows scattered on the ground. At this time, Yu Wenwenji''s eyebrows were long gone, and they were all torn off by Su Yan.


    "How, how is it possible?!"


    Yu Wenwen and his eyes were round and staring, his face was unbelievable, and his strongest move was broken, which made him unacceptable.


    "I just said that you are just an ant in my eyes."


    Su Yan rushed directly to Yu Wenwen and the speed was like a ghost, Yu Wenwen had no time to defend.


    "Shaking the sky sixteen style palm split style!"


    Su Yan''s palm came to light, and he slashed directly at Yu Wenhua and with a palm, overwhelming the sky, and the entire stadium was shaking.


    From head to toe, Yu Wenhua was cut in half, blood sprinkled all over the floor, and fell to the ground unwillingly.


    At this point, Su Ba first beheaded Yu Wenhua and aspired to the top of martial arts!

 Chapter 153： Bow down

    A group of people stared at Yu Wenji''s corpse blankly, with shocked faces. They were already numb by the stimulation.


    First, Yu Wenxiong dominates Jiangzhou, then Ruan Wutian appears to rescue the siege, then Yu Wenhua and kills Ruan Wutian, and finally Su Yan destroys Yu Wenhua and.


    This series of things made it hard for the people present to believe, they were completely confused and dumbfounded.


    After a long time, everyone turned around, but there was still a deep shock in their eyes.


    The Yuwen family was like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost. One by one, they squatted, bowed their heads, and kept sobbing.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes widened and his eyes were distraught. He wanted to avenge Yu Wenwen and revenge, but he was no match.


    The big men in the Nanshi martial arts world looked so hard to see their extremes, and the culture of the universe fell, which also means that their Nanshi martial arts world also collapsed.


    They still couldn''t believe that a little boy had killed an old monster who had cultivated for nearly a hundred years, but this was a fact.


    The people in Linzhou and Beishi returned to calm after shock. No matter who wins, it has nothing to do with them. They are just vassals.


    The happiest thing is the people in the Jiangzhou martial arts circle. Su Yan lied up and wiped out Yu Wenhua and their status will eventually be preserved.


    A group of people immediately changed their faces, laughed, and started flattering.


    "My God, our Jiangzhou hero Su Ba is really amazing!"


    "Su Baxian is truly worthy of the dragon among men!"


    "I don''t know if Su Ba is married first, but I have a bunch of twin daughters."


    "Old Li, how are your two daughters worthy of Su Baxian, my girl is the best candidate."


    "You fart!"


    The two big men directly pinched, wishing to kill each other.


    But some people in Jiangzhou were unhappy because they had mocked Su Yan just now and offended him.


    Those who owed Su Yan money were frowning, not knowing what fate would be for them.


    Old Hua smiled, his mouth almost couldn''t close, he still thought in his heart that he and Su Yan were the closest.


    Hua Wanwan covered her small mouth with her hands and her face was incredible. This man who once saved her, a man whom she hated so much, and a man who was hit by a car by herself, has now reached such a high position and has become Budo master of the four cities!


    There was a sudden tingling in her heart, and a feeling of regret filled her heart. This man almost became a husband and wife with himself, and everything was ruined by himself.


    Ruan Wentian and the others were already ashamed. Su Yan won. Their family had no hope at all. After all, he had sent someone to assassinate Su Yan.


    Sun Yan ran to the stage tremblingly, raised Su Yan''s right hand with excitement, and raised his arms and shouted.


    "The top of martial arts, the top of martial arts!"


    Everyone is driven, even those who don''t want to yell have to yell, this is a kind of surrender, this is a kind of recognition of the deity.


    At this point, if they were not satisfied, the result would be tragic. They would not think that Su Yan was kind-hearted when he was young.


    Su Yan lowered his arms and looked at the people calmly, watching their shouts to himself, watching their worship of himself.


    Although this kind of worship does not come from the heart, it is just a kind of oppression, a kind of fear of them, but what about it, what Su Yan wants is this kind of effect.


    Su Yan waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, he naturally had something to say.


    "This grand event was originally just a contest, but the interests were involved, it eventually became a life and death duel, I don''t think so."


    The people present were extremely quiet and didn''t say a word at all, but one of them couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Su Baxian, I want to challenge you!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s head was full of blue veins and bulging, obviously his anger reached the climax.


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, and said calmly: "You are not worthy now. When you have that strength, I will accept your challenge and fight fairly."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart trembled. Su Yan was not insulting him, it was a clear indication that Su Yan would not move their Yuwen family.


    This is simply an unbelievable situation. Once the opponent is eliminated, shouldn''t he cut the grass and root, why would he be merciful?


    Yuwen Xiongba also knew that he had no way to survive, so he muster the courage to challenge Su Yan.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean very clearly, I only want your Yuwen family to give me 20% of the profit every year."


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t take a penny, and now he needs a lot of jade to build a spirit gathering array, so it will cost a lot of money.


    The other members of the Yuwen family looked ecstatic, not to mention 20%, or 50%, they were willing to give it. This is really catastrophic.


    "Yes, we do."


    A group of big bosses from the Yuwen family ran over and bowed directly to Su Yan, thanking him for not killing.


    "I want 20% of Nanshi''s profit, are you willing?!"


    Su Yan looked at the other big men in Nanshi with cold eyes.


    A group of big men hurriedly bowed down and shouted: "Yes, we do."


    Who dares not want to, that is definitely looking for death.


    What''s more, 20% is a good expectation for them. They absolutely never expected that Su Yan would only want so much.


    People in Linzhou and Beishi also began to bow down, and no one dared to refuse.


    Before Su Yan could speak, Linzhou Tai Dou Shen Lao ran over with a compliment.


    "Senior Su, we are willing to give 20%."


    "No, you give 15%."


    Su Yan''s words stunned the old man, and then his face showed ecstasy. This was something he had never expected.


    And Beishi dean Jianglong also walked quickly, kneeling in front of Su Yan, the killing intent on his face disappeared.


    "Senior Su, our Beishi is willing to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Yan said, "You are the same as Linzhou, you only pay 15%."


    "what?!"


    Jiang Long was taken aback, then ecstatic, and nodded constantly.


    Su Yan looked at all the warriors and even the warriors in Nanshi, Beishi, and Linzhou, with spring thunder resounding throughout the venue.


    "You still have to spend 5% of your annual profits, and I also contribute 5% to form a foundation to help those in need!"


    Su Yan''s voice persisted for a long time, naturally it was the reason he used his spiritual power, and a group of big men were full of amazement.


    Even though I was heartbroken, it was reasonable. What''s more, it was used to form a foundation. Besides, Su Yan also took out 5 percent. Naturally, they had nothing to say.


    "The name of this foundation is the Baxian Foundation."


    Naturally, Su Yan wanted to use his name, not for concealing his name, but to keep the people present from thinking about it. Whoever dared to get involved with this foundation would be against him.


    The martial arts circles in the three cities and even the political and business circles applauded. Some people came from their hearts. If you can think of helping others at this time, Su Baxian deserves respect!

 Chapter 154： Ruan family father and son, die

    And the Jiangzhou bigwigs were all overjoyed. Su Yan became the master and the overlord, and they were bound to be touched.


    A group of people looked proudly at the other three cities, and they were now considered top-notch people.


    The other three cities did not dare to say anything. Su Yan was from Jiangzhou and would naturally help Jiangzhou. How dare they offend.


    Many big bosses have already begun to think about how to get involved in the industries of the three cities. This is a rare opportunity to make money.


    However, Su Yan''s next words were to take them seriously, and they never expected them.


    Su Yan''s face changed, and he looked at the first Ruan family with a sharp killing intent in his eyes.


    Ruan Wentian and the others were shocked, knowing that they would take the lead, so that Ruan Wentian walked directly into the ring.


    "Senior Su, my Ruan family is willing to devote 50% of the profits to you."


    Ruan Wentian looked like a pug, kneeling on the ring, his face almost touching the ground, completely devoid of the power of the head of the Ruan family.


    Ruan Wentian thinks that 50% is sincere enough. After all, Su Yan only wants 20% of the bosses in other cities.


    But Su Yan said, "Is 50% too little?"


    Ruan Wentian''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help feeling resentful. Fifty percent was not enough, so much more, but he didn''t dare to be dissatisfied.


    Ruan Wentian could only ask cautiously: "Then I don''t know how much Senior Su needs?"


    Su Yan looked at Ruan Wentian and smiled, still with coldness in his smile.


    "I want all the property of your Ruan family!"


    Everyone in the Ruan family collapsed directly on the seats, all of them wanted, then how are they going to live? Isn''t this degrading them to civilians?


    Although some people were afraid of Su Yan, they were even more angry, looking at Su Yan with spiteful faces, and wanted to rush to fight him desperately.


    Ruan Wentian was dripping with sweat on his head, and he completely ignored him, and said with a bitter expression: "Senior Su, I know I have offended you before, but that''s just a small matter. You don''t need to kill our Ruan family."


    "Stop killing, your proposal is worth considering."


    Su Yan touched his chin, and really started thinking about it.


    Ruan Wentian''s face turned green at once, his own stinky mouth, he really wanted to slap himself a few times.


    "Senior Su, I mean can you keep us alive and well."


    "Hmph, I didn''t kill you, I''m already considered merciful, you thought I sent a killer to kill me, I wouldn''t know!"


    Su Yan looked at Ruan Wentian, yelled, kicked him directly into the stands and hit the beam of the gymnasium.


    Ruan Wentian fell down, covered in blood, seeing that he could not survive.


    Everyone was shocked, but they also knew the ending of Ruan Wentian, daring to assassinate Su Baxian, he was simply seeking his own death.


    Ruan Jiao was about to split, his eyes bulged, and his brain was completely out of control.


    "Su Baxian, I want to kill you!"


    Ruan Relay rushed to the ring, Hua Wanwan was shocked all over, and hurriedly followed Ruan Relay.


    "Su Yan, don''t kill him, please don''t kill him!"


    Hua Wanwan knelt down in the ring and begged bitterly, crying, she really likes Ruan Jiuxue, this is undeniable.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, without the slightest fluctuation, and said lightly: "The Ruan Wentian faction killer will not have his participation. I, Su Ba, have always loved and hated things in my life, and I must die!"


    Before Ruan Relay rushed, Su Yan had already attacked, and he waved his hand to kill Ruan Relay.


    Hua Wanwan yelled directly, as if going mad, splattering and rolling in the ring, watching Hua Lao and Hua Weifeng with tears on their faces.


    After a long time, Hua Wanwan suddenly calmed down, staring straight at Su Yan, full of hatred.


    "Su Yan, I hate you."


    In the face of Hua Wanwan��s hatred, Su Yan did not fluctuate in the slightest. Hua Wanwan, who had no power to bind the chicken, could not harm him, not to mention that he and Hua Wanwan did not directly hate him, so he would naturally not kill. she was.


    Other Jiangzhou bosses judged the situation and immediately yelled.


    "Senior Su is mighty, Senior Su is mighty."


    "The Ruan family father and son dare to send a killer to kill you, it is more than deadly."


    Su Yan looked at the rest of the Ruan family and said calmly, "You and I will not kill, but I will accept the Ruan family''s property."


    Where these people dare to complain, they can only nod their heads and agree.


    Then Su Yan looked at the people in Jiangzhou and said loudly: "Just now the unyielding people gave me 5% of the profit. Just now, the people who saw the wind and the rudder paid me 40% of the profit, and the people who disrespect me just paid 6%. Ten profit to me."


    The group of unyielding people were ecstatic, and hurriedly bowed down to thank Su Yan.


    And the people who saw the wind make the rudder, contemptuously disrespect, even laughed at Su Yan, all had a bitter face, 40% or even 60%, this was a rhythm that was almost hollowed out.


    But what can they do, they can only kneel down and bow down, thanking Su Yan for his life.


    Everything was done properly, Su Yan left the gymnasium with Sun Yan, and the entire gymnasium was relieved.


    But after Su Yan left, the big bosses of the cities started to talk about it. Su Yan wanted his profits, and they naturally wanted profits.


    The big men in Jiangzhou looked at the people in Nanshi with smiles, their eyes full of greed.


    "Senior Su took his profit, should we also count the profit?"


    "It must be counted, after all, this is a martial arts event that only takes place every five years."


    A group of Jiangzhou gangsters laughed happily, while the faces of Nanshi gangsters were livid, even though they were upset, they did not dare to say anything.


    "Forget it, are we the wranglers!"


    "That''s good."


    The people in Linzhou and Beishi couldn''t intervene at all. Originally, many of their industries were controlled by the people in Jiangzhou and Nanshi. They were just puppets.


    "How much do you want?!"


    Everyone in Nanshi gritted their teeth, and Su Yan didn''t let them hurt. These guys who cannibalize people and don''t spit out bones will certainly not let them go easily.


    "We only need this number."


    Jiangzhou overlord Sun Quan stretched out a palm at this time with a smile on his face.


    "You want fifty percent!"


    Everyone in Nanshi changed their colors. Isn''t 50% going to take away half of their property? Then they are still playing with wool.


    "No way!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked angry, staring at everyone in Jiangzhou, his face was full of murderous intent.


    Everyone in Jiangzhou was shocked, Yu Wenwen was dead, but there was still him Yu Wenxiong.


    At this time Liang Yuchang also stood up, as the leader of Nanshi, he must fight **** reason.


    "Your appetite is too big. If you want to, you can only die together."


    They are afraid of Su Yan, but they are not afraid of Jiangzhou bigwigs, you know they have two martial arts later stages.


    A group of Jiangzhou bigwigs looked sideways, and someone shouted angrily: "Are you going to fight Senior Su!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a cold face, "Su Ba didn''t say to protect you first."


    "you!"


    When Yuwen Xiongba came to the point, Su Yan didn''t protect them, but punished them more severely. This is the root of their instability.


    The Jiangzhou elders panicked, and at this time, Mr. Hua stood up and looked at everyone with solemn expressions.


    "I think everyone should take a step back."


    "Then follow Hua Lao, you give 40%."


    "No, 20% at most."


    "Thirty percent, it can''t be lower."


    "Twenty-five percent."


    After a long time, the Jiangzhou bigwigs nodded reluctantly, and 25% was not bad.

 Chapter 155： Jin Shia is angry

    The martial arts event can be regarded as the curtain down, and finally Su Yan audaciously aspires to the top of the martial arts, becoming the master of the four cities, no one dares to fight with it.


    This grand event spread half of Jiangnan and half of the martial arts world was shaken, and everyone was talking about it.


    Several cities in the north of the province are of great concern, and the masters of all cities are gathered together.


    A middle-aged man with a Buddhist bead in his hand had a calm face, and he kept shaking his hands, his mouth trembling slightly.


    At this moment, he opened his eyes, and a cold light suddenly shot out, his eyes full of killing intent.


    He is the sage of the Jade Buddha in the north of the province, and the master of the city A in the north of the province. You must know that City A is a metropolis and is by no means comparable to Jiangzhou.


    "I heard that the four cities in Jiangzhou are very lively these days."


    There was a woman sitting next to him, with a hot figure and a charming look, which could fascinate people.


    But if you know his identity, you will definitely be scared to death. How can you dare to think about him?


    The dean of City B in the north of the province, nicknamed Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara, kills countless people, is famous and dominates City B for more than a few years.


    "Hehe, it''s very lively. It is said that there is a four-cities champion, but it''s amazing."


    Thousand-handed Guanyin covered his mouth and chuckled lightly, and the charm had reached the extreme, making everyone present tremble.


    But the bearded man opposite the Jade Buddha Sage said with a loud voice: "No matter what he is, he is a scum in front of me."


    This man with a rough voice is naturally not small, the dean of City C, Kui Ba Lizun, is unmatched in strength, and things such as the tearing devils are not in his eyes.


    Among the three of them was a dean, who was quite old, looking like he was about to fall into the soil, his skin was very withered, his face was covered with wrinkles, his skin was almost covered with bones.


    The old man is the dean of D City, nicknamed the Drought Ghost King. He has a vicious trick that makes people jealous. He has ruled D City for decades and is the most unfathomable among several people.


    At this time, he spoke with a harsh local accent and looked at everyone and said: "He can become the master of the four cities, I think he is already a master, and he still needs attention."


    The Jade Buddha Sage nodded and said: "The King of Ghosts is right. This matter must be taken seriously. Although the four cities are just small cities, they must be under our control."


    "The four cities have not been unified for many years. The unification this time is naturally not easy. If this person is acquainted and willing to use it for us, it''s better to say, otherwise."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of Thousand-Hand Guanyin, and a chill suddenly rose in the entire hall.


    The four cities in the north of the province are metropolises, and the GDP of a city can be more than ten times that of Jiangzhou. These cities are the most prosperous places except for the provincial capital Jinlin and a few major cities in the south of the province.


    Of course, the more prosperous, the more cruel the darker place, this is the unchanging truth.


    ...


    Su Yan became the master of the four cities, and he naturally understood his situation, and was bound to be watched by many people. I am afraid there are countless pairs of eyes looking at him everywhere.


    But he dismissed it. He had never been afraid of Su Ba, when he asked the Immortal Emperor, he never killed the **** king and destroyed hundreds of millions of civilizations. It is no longer a problem to single-handedly pick the entire fairy court.


    The mere ants of the earth would naturally not take it to heart. What he had to do at this time was to gather the spirit formation.


    Xiaoaoao became more condensed, and his spiritual consciousness became more perfect, and he could completely serve as a spirit gathering array spirit.


    What he lacks now is jade, a superb jade, the more the better, so that the power of the Spirit Gathering Array will be more powerful, and more spiritual energy will be derived.


    At this time, Su Yan was forced to go shopping by Jin Shiya, and he had already visited the entire department store building.


    She was covered with clothes, bags, cosmetics, shoes that Jin Shiya bought...


    Su Yan sighed, if he is a poor dick, he really can''t support this little beauty who spends money like water.


    Of course, Jin Shiya didn''t let Su Yan spend any money, she was rich, and Su Yan just gave Jin Shiya 100 million a while ago.


    "Shiya, I have bought so much, is it enough this time, shall we buy it next time?"


    Su Yan had a bitter face, and he was completely indifferent to Jin Shiya. He was absolutely the target of bullying.


    Jin Shiya turned around, pouting her mouth, and said with some anger: "Let you not take me to Beicheng. I didn''t even see you asking for martial arts. You are exhausted."


    Jin Shiya was obviously angry, Qi Su Yan didn''t take her, she couldn''t see Su Yan''s domineering style of reaching the top of martial arts.


    This is of course very easy for Su Yan, and it is natural that it will not be tired. This is just a kind of self-comfort for Jin Shiya.


    "I was wrong, can''t I be wrong, you can beat me."


    Faced with Jin Shiya''s frantic sweeping of goods, Su Yan could only beg for mercy, he could no longer take it, even the Tai Dou was sometimes bullied.


    Fortunately, Sun Wei and Jiang Lao followed, and this relieved Su Yan''s urgent need.


    "Whatever you laugh, please help me."


    The two elders hurriedly carried Su Yan with all kinds of expensive luxury goods, which made Su Yan breathe a sigh of relief. He was not exhausted, it was too much to cover him.


    It is an absolute glory to be able to help the four city masters to carry things. If they are known by other bigwigs from all walks of life, they will definitely come in, and the one who breaks the scalp will carry Su Yan''s bags.


    Jin Shiya turned around, still looking at Su Yan angrily, but her angry look was still extremely beautiful.


    "Don''t help him, let him take it himself."


    Jin Shiya gave an order to die, which made the two elders quite embarrassed.


    Su Yan made a helpless look, and could only carry a pile of goods behind Jin Shiya.


    From the morning until the evening, Su Yan had nearly four-meter-high goods on his body. Everyone thought that he was invited by the mall to perform acrobatics and made everyone buy crazy.


    Jin Shiya finally finished shopping, and the four of them walked out of the building together. Su Yan threw all the goods in the car. Fortunately, she drove a Lincoln RV, otherwise she really couldn''t fit it.


    Su Yan looked at Sun Xuan and beckoned: "You go back first, Shiya and I will go shopping."


    The two nodded, and drove away.


    After spending a weekend with Jin Shiya, and being upset with two light bulbs all the time, I have to come to the world of two people.


    Jin Shiya''s anger was gone a long time ago, but she was embarrassed to speak. How could Su Yan not be stupid?


    Su Yan directly took Jin Shiya''s jade hand and walked towards a cold drink shop.


    Listening to the elegant melody, the two ate delicious cold drinks and desserts, and time seemed to stop at this moment.


    "Shiya, I have something to tell you."


    Su Yan''s face changed, making Jin Shiya''s pretty face change, thinking that Su became angry.


    "I''m very busy recently, I''m afraid I can''t be with you every day."


    "What are you doing again."


    Jin Shiya was a little wronged. It was so difficult to go shopping with Su Yan. Su Yan hadn''t gone to school these days, and she lost her interest in school.


    "It''s impossible to have enough food and clothing while lying in bed, and it is impossible to become a rich man in daydreaming. For men, they should work hard to realize their dreams."


    Jin Shiya pouted: "You are already a martial arts fighter, no one dares to provoke you. Haven''t you realized your dream?"


    "Your husband, I have promised you to make the whole world envy you. Of course this is not enough."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, very affectionate, this little Nizi was becoming more and more inseparable for him.


    "Oh."


    Jin Shiya was naturally a little bit disappointed, but she still smiled and said: "It''s okay, after you finish everything, you will be mine twenty-four hours a day."


    "Okay." Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya''s lips and couldn''t help but be moved. "Your mouth is dirty. I''ll wipe it for you."


    Jin Shiya leaned over, waiting for Su Yan to wipe her with a napkin.


    But Su Yan did not have a napkin, but used his own lips.

 Chapter 156： Shuwang

    The time with Jin Shiya is naturally beautiful, but it is so short, and it feels like time is passing fast.


    The two cuddled and walked on the street until late at night when Jin Shiya was sent back to Linzhou by Mr. Jiang.


    Su Yan and Sun Yan also drove overnight and went directly to Beicheng.


    The next day, it was still the forest bar and the owner, but it was nothing but a different thing.


    Su Yan and Sun Yan sat in the position they had done a few days ago, leaning against the window, drinking small wine and talking.


    "Is there a suitable place here?"


    Su Yan looked out the window. The place was beautiful, quiet, and the air was unusually fresh.


    Sun Yan took out the tablet, clicked on the screen inside, and handed it to Su Yan.


    "I asked my friend to do a careful investigation in this place. There are a total of more than 100 independent villas. After removing the corners, 50 are left. There are also 30 villas that are too small and excluded. 20 buildings."


    Su Yan kept paddling the tablet, looking at each villa. Sun Falco had already selected the villa size. He looked at the natural environment.


    Turning over and over again, Su Yan shook his head, frowned and said, "These villas are not good, the location is not ideal."


    "Shao Shao, these are the best villas, unless you build one yourself."


    "It''s too much trouble to build a building, so you have to wait until the year of the monkey."


    Sun Yan looked bitter and couldn''t think of a better way.


    "I feel that this place should have a villa in a good location."


    The rich believe in feng shui the most. When choosing a house, they will inevitably ask a feng shui master to look at them. Although they all say that feng shui masters are liars, some of them have some skills. At least they can judge good or bad based on geographical knowledge.


    In the real estate market, when choosing real estate, he would also ask a Feng Shui master to check it out, so Su Yan determined that there are good villas.


    "Well, tomorrow we will drive around, I don''t believe there is no good villa."


    Su Yan drank a glass of wine directly, looked into the distance, and stood up.


    At this moment, a bartender not far away came over and said with a smile, "Are you two choosing a villa?"


    Obviously he saw the pictures on the tablet and interjected intentionally.


    Sun Yan frowned and said with a solemn expression: "It''s better not to ask if it''s your business."


    The bartender didn''t care: "Hey, I know the best villa in this national park. It''s a place where people live in harmony. The altitude is not high, but it is surrounded by clouds and mist all year round, which looks like a fairyland."


    Naturally, Sun Yan didn''t care, he just thought the bartender was cheating, but Su Yan looked at the bartender.


    "tell me the story."


    "This..." The bartender hesitated, he stopped talking, and looked at Su Yan with drifting eyes.


    The two naturally know that the bartender wants benefits, and it is impossible for people these days to solve the problem without benefits.


    Sun Yan was angry and directly yelled: "Do you know who he is!"


    Su Yan waved his hand and handed a few hundred-yuan bills to the bartender. The bartender took it and put it into his pocket with joy.


    "This villa is known to everyone in our park, but it is King Shu."


    "Speak directly." Su Yan looked at the bartender with unkind eyes.


    "Okay." The bartender was startled by Su Yan''s eyes, and said quickly: "This villa is in the park. It''s only half an hour''s drive from here."


    "You''d better not lie to us, otherwise." Sun Yan made a singing gesture and looked at the bartender with a cold expression.


    The bartender was terrified and nodded quickly.


    The two got out of the bar and got into the car.


    Su Yan took out a cigar and smoked it silently, while Sun Fal held an ashtray on the side.


    "Lao Sun, do things in a low-key manner in the future, and don''t just talk about my identity. After all, martial arts masters are nothing to ordinary people."


    "Alright Su Shao, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    "Drive, go there and see."


    Aston Martin Lagonda started and left the bar with a swish, heading towards the place the bartender said.


    Half an hour later, surrounded by mountain roads, the car stopped next to a villa with a slightly Western European classical architectural style. This is the villa king in the mouth of the bartender.


    The two got out of the car and approached the villa. The guard by the door looked over with unkind eyes, but when they saw the luxury car next to them, they immediately retracted their heads.


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding terrain. This villa was considered the tallest around, with the best gas collection, and there was a faint purple gas coming from the east.


    Su Yan was very satisfied with this. It was the best position as a gathering of spirits.


    "Shao Shao, this villa is said to be worth 500 million yuan, and my friend didn''t take it into consideration."


    Sun Yan was also taken aback when he learned that the price was 500 million yuan. It was definitely a sky-high price, which was close to the top villas like Yanjing.


    Of course, this villa has been fired to such a high value. In cities such as Jiangzhou, the highest value of a top villa is about 100 million.


    "Money is not a problem. This villa is very good. Let''s serve as a gathering place."


    Su Yan naturally doesn''t care about money, is he still short of money now? All he lacks is spiritual power.


    Having determined the place to build the gathering spirit formation, the two decided to go to the real estate sales office to ask, this set of procedures still had to go.


    Although he is a master of martial arts, it is impossible for him to occupy the villa arbitrarily. This world is not his final say.


    When the two were about to leave, Sun Yan''s cell phone rang.


    After answering the phone, Sun Xun simply chatted a few words before hanging up, with joy on his face.


    "Shao Shao, Linzhou is eye-catching, and a large number of top jade stones have been released recently."


    "Oh, that''s okay, buy them all," Su Yanhao said with an aura.


    "My two sons can''t handle it, I have to go there myself."


    "It''s okay, you go, I''ll take a taxi and go."


    "Shao Shao, let me take a taxi."


    It was Su Yan taking a taxi every time, which made Sun Yan a little embarrassed. After all, Su Yan was the master.


    "You have to have a facade to do things, I don''t need these."


    Seeing that Su Yan insisted on doing this, Sun Yan had to drive towards Linzhou while Su Yan also stood by the roadside, waiting for the vehicle.


    After waiting for about a few minutes, a taxi drove up and Su Yan got in the car and headed directly to the sales office of Qianda Real Estate.


    Qianda Real Estate is a well-known real estate company in China. The company is always a well-known rich man in the south of the Yangtze River. The most eye-catching is his son, who has been in the entertainment industry, and is also known as the Second Discipline Inspection Commission of the entertainment industry and the husband of the province.


    The Qianda sales office is not far away, and the car will arrive after about ten minutes of walking.


    Su Yan paid the money, then got out of the car and glanced at the rather domineering Qianda sales office.


    At the moment, the sales office is very hot, crowded with people, and the sales staff are very busy. People who come here are not buying houses but robbing houses, which is enough to explain its popularity.


    Su Yan stood in the rest area outside the door, planning to wait. With so many people, he didn''t want to crowd.


    Anyway, what he wants to buy is Shuwang, not a general building, and no one should buy it under normal circumstances.

 Chapter 157： Cold drink

    Su Yan was sitting in the rest area with free cold drinks beside him. It was almost summer and the sun was beginning to poison.


    After drinking a cold drink, Su Yan was bored and immediately sat in meditation and began to practice "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" is an auxiliary exercise that allows Su Yan to absorb a variety of spiritual energy, of course, its role is far more than that.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s current realm is too low to perform its functions. As long as it achieves great success, the power of "Nine Chaos Jue" is absolutely beyond people''s imagination.


    It wasn''t until sunset that the hot sales office gradually calmed down, and it was only half an hour before the sales staff got off work.


    Su Yan then opened his eyes, closed his momentum, and looked around, only a few people were left scattered.


    These people all looked at him with strange eyes, obviously treating him as an alien.


    Others came here to buy a house, so Su Yan would come here to participate in meditation and meditate, just like an old monk enters concentration, can it be unattractive?


    "Look, the kid by the door sat there for most of the afternoon, like a monk."


    "Huh, such a poor **** can only have some free cold drinks outside. If there were too many people buying a house, I would have driven him away."


    Their salespersons are all elite salespeople, and they have to earn 20,000 to 30,000 in a month, which is considered a high-income group.


    This is a kind of social normality. The rich despise those who work, the rich despise the poor, the poor despise Diaosi, Diaosi despise beggars...


    "You are right. Although cold drinks are not worth a few dollars, I feel sick when I see this kind of poorness."


    "Look at him, he went to pour cold drinks again, I can''t stand it anymore."


    A young man in a suit and tie walked directly to Su Yan, and he wanted to stop Su Yan.


    The salesman next to him stopped him and said, "Xiao Li, forget it, cold drinks only refer to a few dollars, and the company pays for it."


    "No, I can''t understand such a person."


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, ignored his colleagues'' obstruction, and continued to head towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan felt thirsty, so he planned to have a cold drink before going in and asking about the villa.


    Who ever wanted to take half of his cold drink, someone came over and turned off the switch.


    This made Su Yan very upset, but he ignored it, because he didn''t even see who turned off the cold drink.


    He turned on the cold drink machine again, but the man turned the cold drink switch off again, which made Su Yan very angry.


    Su Yan frowned and looked at this person, dissatisfied: "What are you doing?"


    The salesperson said with contempt: "Poor dick, I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time, come here for a cold drink?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, a little angry in his heart, how could he be looked down upon by others, your sister, isn''t Lao Tzu wearing the famous brand casual clothes Adidas.


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, naturally saw Su Yan''s brand-name casual clothes, but in his opinion, how could a person who can even use cold drinks wear brand-name casual clothes? They are definitely fakes.


    Su Yan tried to suppress the anger in his heart, looked at the salesperson and said, "Isn''t this cold drink for free?"


    The salesperson Xiao Li scorned Su Yan more and more, staring at Su Yan with his eyes squinted, and said coldly: "This is free for buyers, like you, we won''t be free."


    The dialogue between Su Yan and the salesperson Xiao Li attracted many people''s attention. Although it was close to get off work, many buyers still came to consult.


    The biggest characteristic of Chinese people is to watch, wherever there is something, there are people who eat melons. The words of the two naturally aroused the interest of the people who eat melons.


    Everyone gathered around, looking at the two of them one after another, with the purpose of watching a good show.


    "What happened?" someone who didn''t know the truth asked.


    "The two people have a conflict, I don''t know the details."


    But there were also people who heard the conversation between the two and immediately said: "I know, the salesman saw this young man drinking several cold drinks and couldn''t stand it and came to stop him."


    "Isn''t this cold drink free?"


    Someone went inside and looked at the salesperson a little angry.


    "Don''t you know, this cold drink is for buyers, not for passers-by."


    "He is a passerby." Someone suddenly realized.


    "Wrong, he has been here for most of the day, drinking a few glasses coldly, the salesperson suspected that he was drinking coldly."


    "Damn, people are rubbing cold drinks now."


    "Huh, there are too many people picking up small bargains. What''s this."


    But some people still said: "What if someone else is here to buy a house."


    As soon as this person''s words fell, many people immediately laughed, seeming to use his words as a laughing stock.


    "You, what are you laughing at?" The man said embarrassedly.


    "Look at how old he is, not more than twenty years old. Have you ever seen a teenager come to buy a house? You think the house is Chinese cabbage."


    "Even if his family is rich, his parents won''t let him buy a house alone, at least he must be accompanied."


    A group of people nodded, thinking that what they said was very reasonable.


    In today''s environment, a house is the sky. Many people struggle for more than ten and a half years or even a lifetime to buy a house. How can a teenager buy a house.


    They naturally regarded Su Yan as a cold drink, so many people showed contempt for Su Yan.


    "It''s not embarrassing to come out with such a big child."


    "Yes, it''s not as shameful that cold drinks are worth much."


    Some people in the onlookers have begun to talk about something good, and some even loudly criticize Su Yan.


    Compared to the standard Mandarin spoken by the salesperson Xiao Li, the dialects of these people are much uglier, which is a mockery of people.


    There was cold sweat on Su Yan''s forehead, which was simply pointed by thousands of people. A group of aunts opened their mouths and splashed with stars. Fortunately, he was quick, otherwise a good cold drink would be wasted.


    "Auntie, can you speak well, your teeth are about to fall."


    Su Yan kindly reminded him that facing these ordinary people, he naturally did not dare to be presumptuous, after all, these people were not bad.


    The salesperson Xiao Li looked smug at this time. He didn''t expect that a few words would attract so many people. He couldn''t help but want to see Su Yan''s embarrassment.


    "Young man, I think you are so white, why do you want to do this shameful thing?"


    Su Yan explained: "Why is this shameful? Isn''t this free?"


    "This is to quench the thirst of the buyer."


    "I''m here to buy a house."


    Naturally, a group of people didn''t believe it, and they despised even more.


    "Young man, listen to the aunt, pay a gift to the salesperson, and forget it."


    No matter how good the temper was, Su Yan was a little angry at this moment, and asked him to apologize for fear that the salesperson could not bear it.


    "Okay, OK, let me pay."


    Su Yan took out a hundred-yuan bill from his arms, put it on the table, and drank the cold drink in the cup. He was indeed a little thirsty. After all, he was very tired from practicing.

 Chapter 158： Arrogant salesperson

    Seeing that Su Yan had pulled out the money, some onlookers thought that this was the case and planned to leave.


    But those who have good things don''t want to stop there. They think that Su Yan''s out of money is helpless.


    "Is it okay for the young man to pay? You can''t get rid of the identity of drinking."


    "Yes, you are also a small bargainer."


    "Your qualities really make me feel ashamed."


    "You have lowered the quality of our country."


    "Which school are you from? This matter must be reported to your school."


    "Yes, it''s the father''s fault to nurture or not. The teacher is lazy." A gentle man with eyes angrily said.


    Su Yan was a little confused, didn''t he just drank a few cups of free drinks? As for such a big fanfare, he looked like he was asking his guilt.


    "Everyone... I''m really here to buy a house. I''ve been waiting here because it was too crowded just now."


    Facing the aunt and grandpa, Su Yan has completely lost his temper. He can''t be tough, and the trouble will be even greater then.


    Although he is rich, he may not be able to resist a few encounters with porcelain.


    Just when Su Yan couldn''t resist, there was a bang not far away, and a large truck full of fruits fell on the side of the road.


    A truckload of fruits scattered all over the ground, and the driver ran down profusely and hurriedly called the police. The traffic police were also on the way.


    At this moment, the grandfather and aunt were excited, and his eyes showed excitement.


    "Wow, fruit, the fruit is scattered all over there."


    "Go, run faster, pick up a few pockets, and don''t worry about running out of fruit when you go home."


    Old ladies and ladies in their 70s and young men in their 20s and 30s all rushed directly into the truck like a sprint race.


    Everyone was robbed, but the driver was stopped by verbal threats and even beaten up.


    The driver wanted to cry without tears, so he slumped on the ground and cried, but the group didn''t care about the driver and grabbed the fruit for themselves.


    Until the traffic police arrived, this group of people was fully loaded and evacuated, leaving the driver empty and sad.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth trembled, and he said helplessly: "Who is it, it''s the father''s fault. The teacher is lazy because the teacher is not strict."


    Finally, Su Yan saw that the driver was pitiful and handed him 10,000 yuan. The driver did not thank him. He took the money and drove off the car that was pushed up by the traffic police. He was afraid of the ticket.


    A traffic policeman with a bearded face cursed: "Mom pulls you up, and I help you lift the car out of breath. Your sister ran away. It''s hard work and fines. It''s a terrible thing."


    Su Yan suddenly realized that he underestimated the world. People in this world lived very wisely. It could be said that they were completely adapted to nature. After all, the inferior were eliminated.


    Su Yan shook his head and walked to the sales hall.


    But at the door, Xiao Li, the salesperson who embarrassed him just now, stopped his way.


    The salesperson Xiao Li looked at Su Yan with disdain, and said coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    Su Yan didn''t look good, and said with a serious face: "Sabi, what else can I do besides buying a house here."


    The salesperson Xiao Li sneered: "It''s this time, do you want to install it?"


    "What did I pretend to do, I''m here to buy a house."


    The salesperson Xiao Li''s sneer turned into anger, and he directly scolded: "You poor **** still buy a house, can you afford it? The cheapest house here is 10,000 square meters!"


    "I can''t afford 10,000 square meters?"


    Su Yan looked at the salesperson and laughed instead. He thought this was very interesting.


    "Just you, a person with a negative income wants to buy a house. You are just cheating on the old people."


    "Hehe, I am the old man, what are you?"


    The salesperson Xiao Li was full of pride when he heard the words, and said arrogantly: "I am a high-income group. Do you know how many apartments I can sell in a month!"


    "How many sets?"


    "Five sets, sometimes seven or eight sets."


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, has a very good performance. Last year, he was named the sales king by the company and rewarded him with a 200,000 car.


    "I dropped out of junior high school, and then became self-reliant. Now I have a car and a house, and I am still a fixed-point sales king. Can you compare to a poor dick?"


    "I''m sorry, don''t let your mouth frolic when you speak, my suit is very expensive."


    Su Yan couldn''t understand this little Li, who had the potential of a shrew, and the spitting star flew everywhere.


    When it comes to clothes, the salesperson Xiao Li''s face is even more contemptuous, and he relentlessly said: "Do you really think that you are wearing Adidas? You are probably a counterfeit goods, no more than two hundred yuan at most!"


    Su Yan was also a little dazed. When buying clothes, he didn''t pay attention to how much money. He just told the waiter to ask for the most expensive casual wear.


    I remember that the waiter seemed to say that it was a limited edition of a famous designer, it should not be several hundred dollars.


    Su Yan tried his best to think back. With his current memory, he would not forget the fare that day.


    "Sorry, my suit seems to be around 50,000 yuan, and these shoes seem to be 50,000 yuan."


    Su Yan touched his jaw and said lightly, and then confirmed: "Yes, it''s the price."


    The salesperson Xiao Li laughed even more arrogantly when he heard it, and pointed to Su Yan and said, "Oh my god, your abdominal muscles are almost laughed out by you, and it''s 50,000 yuan. I really dare to say, haha."


    At this time, a house buyer walked over not far away. He was accompanied by a teenage boy who was full of envy when he saw Su Yan.


    "Dad, you think people have bought a limited edition of Adidas. When will you buy one for me."


    The house buyer heard this and said angrily: "Your Lao Tzu is not that developed yet, this set is worth 100,000 yuan, enough for your father''s salary for half a year."


    "Dad, you can buy a pair of shoes." The young man continued to struggle.


    "I will buy it for you when you get the first place in the class this time."


    "You have to speak up."


    The conversation between the two of them naturally reached the salesperson Xiao Li''s ears, and Xiao Li''s face changed from arrogant chuckle to iron blue.


    He said loudly: "He is nothing more than a stall, you guys take it seriously."


    The young man immediately retorted: "He is real, and there is an autograph of the star behind."


    The salesperson Xiao Li couldn''t help panicking, he naturally didn''t know whether the clothes Su Yan was wearing was real or not, he was just guessing.


    It seemed that he had guessed wrong now, and Su Yan''s clothes were probably true, and his face was lost.


    A set of other people''s clothes are enough to work hard for a few months. It''s a joke to drink cold drinks.


    The salesperson Xiao Li''s face was fierce, and he felt like he was slapped. Su Yan didn''t say anything, but he himself felt that he was being ridiculed endlessly.


    The father and son walked directly into the sales hall and looked at the house.


    Su Yan looked at the salesperson and said, "Can you let me in now?"


    The salesperson Xiao Li felt that Su Yan''s plain eyes were mocking him, just mocking him, so he looked cold.


    "No, it''s off work now."

 Chapter 159： you guessed right

    The salesperson Xiao Li pointed to the clock with a smug look on his face. God helped him. It happened that the clock reached six o''clock, which meant that they should get off work.


    They are not an intermediary company, they are directly under the sales department of Qianda Group, and they have set working hours.


    Of course, if you want to make more money, you have to work harder. Basically, salespersons are on call and are on standby 24 hours a day.


    Obviously, salesperson Xiao Li didn''t want to make Su Yan''s money. Even if Su Yan was wearing a brand-name casual clothes worth 100,000 yuan, he might not really want to buy a house.


    Buying a house is a shocking event for the Chinese people. It is related to their entire life. Basically, they have to look and choose and choose. The salesperson has to be tossed and tossed countless times to succeed once.


    Of course, each industry has its own hard work, and there is never anything for nothing.


    Some people say that the boss is the most comfortable, making big money, making beautiful women, and living in luxury houses, but they are made by hard work. Not only do they need to be witty and researched, they also need to withstand huge risks.


    "Let''s stay cool, we''re getting off work."


    "They can all go in, I can''t do it?!"


    Su Yan was obviously a little angry, how would he build the Spirit Gathering Formation if he didn''t let him buy a house.


    "They went in before six o''clock."


    Su Yan had already raised his palm, and just waited for it to fall. This salesperson was too annoying, so it was more convenient to shoot directly.


    At this time, his colleague came over and discouraged him: "After all, Xiao Li, why don''t others buy a house and let them in."


    The salesperson Xiao Li glanced at his colleague. This was obviously contradictory. How could he lose face because he is a man with a monthly income of tens of thousands of yuan.


    However, the salesperson Xiao Li thought twice about letting Su Yan enter the sales hall. If Su Yan was dissatisfied and filed a complaint, he would still have some trouble.


    Entering the sales hall, there are many house models inside. Qianda Group has many real estate developments in Jiangzhou, which can be said to have invested a lot of money.


    After all, Jiangzhou has to make big moves recently. It is said that it is to develop into a key city, and housing prices will inevitably soar in the future, which has created a hot property market.


    The salesperson Xiao Li said with a cold face: "What type of apartment do you want to sell?"


    "Is this your attitude when I came to buy a house?!"


    "you!"


    The salesperson Xiao Li was full of anger and wanted to drive Su Yan out, but in the end he compromised.


    "Hello sir, welcome to Qianda Real Estate Group Co., Ltd., our company has a number of real estate in Jiangzhou, I will introduce each type of apartment for you one by one..."


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, deserves to be the king of sales. In the case of conflicts with Su Yan, it is also very rare to be able to give an introduction with a smile on his face as usual.


    "Tell me about what types of houses there are."


    "We have general commercial housing, which is divided into high-rise and low-level. The price of the high-rise is relatively cheaper. Of course, this also depends on the comprehensive consideration of various factors such as location."


    "The unit types are generally divided into 40 to 60 small boutique suites, 60 to 80 medium-sized suites, and 80 to 100 large suites, and even more than 100 extra-large high-end suites."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the salesperson Xiao Li and said, "I''m thirsty. Give me a cold drink and ask for a free cold drink outside the door."


    The salesperson Xiao Li''s heart was like an erupting volcano, furious, seeing Su Yan''s proud expression, he wanted to beat Su Yan.


    But he is a salesperson. If he dares to beat Su Yan, he will definitely lose his job.


    Forbearance, tempted forbearance, once benefited what it could not.


    The salesperson tries hard to regulate his emotions, breathe, take a deep breath, this world is so beautiful, don''t be angry...


    The salesperson Xiao Li walked outside, poured a cold drink, and gently handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan took a sip and said lightly, "Well, it''s not bad."


    "Mr. Su, what type of apartment do you need to buy?"


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, still hoped that Su Yan would buy a set. After all, no one would have trouble with the money. It was a matter of celebration to be able to successfully sell a set.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "If I don''t buy it, I don''t like it."


    Su Yan''s words didn''t mean to make the salesperson almost vomit blood. He knew that Su Yan would play tricks on him. The result was obvious.


    "If you don''t buy it, please don''t bother me again."


    The salesman Xiao Li wanted to leave, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    "Wait, I don''t buy a commercial house, I want to buy a villa."


    "Villa, hahaha, you still buy a villa."


    The salesperson Xiao Li immediately laughed. Although Su Yan looked a bit rich, the villas developed by the Qianshan Group were extremely high-end, and the price of a villa was something most people would not dare to think about.


    He has been working here for several years, only to sell three villas, and this is already the best among many salespeople.


    Many wealthy people will come to the sales hall to buy villas, and just call the managers of their sales department directly if they choose a villa.


    "Why, I can''t buy a villa?"


    "It''s not that you can''t buy it, you can''t afford it!"


    The salesperson Xiao Li directly scolded, Su Yan delayed him a lot of time not to speak, and humiliated him everywhere. This was the last outbreak of his patience.


    "Oh, how expensive your villa is, I would like to see if I can afford it."


    "Then listen carefully. The cheapest villa here costs 10 million!"


    Ten million is definitely a sky-high price. The entire population of China has more than one billion people, and only eight or nine million people have assets of tens of millions. Of course, they are invisible rich people, but at most two million. This shows that the poor still dominate. mostly.


    "Ten million, how high I thought it was. I can''t look down on a ten million house."


    "Are you looking for the fault? I tell you that if you dare to find the fault in our Qianda Group, you have to weigh it."


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, is very clever and directly drew on the giant crocodile Qianda. In his opinion, no one dared to compete with Qianda.


    "I bought a house, not to find faults, and of course not to find your sister."


    "Introduce me to various villas and remember all the villas."


    "you!"


    The salesperson Xiao Li Yu was about to split, and his handsome face was full of green veins exposed, and his eyes were full of spite while looking at Su Yan.


    "If you don''t introduce me, you have to complain to you."


    "Our villas are all high-end, with 300 square meters, 500 square meters, and 1,000 square meters."


    "No, don''t you seem to have a five-thousand-square-foot space?"


    "That''s our Shuwang, so do you still want to buy it?"


    The sales clerk Xiao Li looked contemptuously, and felt that he was finally back.


    But Su Yan''s words made him have the urge to vomit blood, this pretending to be too exciting.


    "You guessed it, I am here to buy your Shuwang."


    Su Yan looked calm. He came this time for King Shu. That place was the most suitable place to build a gathering spirit formation.

 Chapter 160： Booked

    What Su Yan said was the fact that he just wanted to buy Shuwang, otherwise he would not waste so much time.


    But when the salesperson Xiao Li heard Su Yan''s words, he bent over with a smile because he felt that he had heard a big joke.


    "You want to buy Shuwang, why don''t you go to heaven."


    "Do not believe?!"


    "Hahaha, let me laugh for a while, you are so funny."


    "Everyone, come and have a look. Our customer wants to buy our Shuwang. Oh, my stomach hurts with laughter."


    The salesperson Xiao Li almost sat on the ground, clutching his stomach.


    Other salesmen and a dozen home buyers all surrounded him. After all, King Shu was a famous existence in Jiangzhou. It was a sensation when it was built and was broadcast several times by TV news.


    "What are you talking about, he wants to buy Shuwang, he doesn''t have a fever in his brain."


    "No wonder you smile so happily, I also feel too ridiculous."


    "Boy, I''m here for a good time, I advise you not to pretend to be forced, and be careful to be struck by lightning."


    "Young man, we all saw you cold drinks outside just now, and now you want to come to the king of the villa, do you want to be an internet celebrity?"


    An aunt feels that she has completely seen through Su Yan''s tricks. Su Yan is creating heat and causing controversy. It is best to recruit everyone from the TV station, so that he will become popular.


    "Internet celebrities, I am not interested, I just came to buy a house."


    "Oh, take a look, take a look at his calm face, you really want to pretend."


    "Yeah, you can be an actor."


    A group of people exhausted their words and ridiculed Su Yan severely. The thrill of suppressing people was worthwhile for them and made people happy.


    "Boy, get out, don''t be embarrassed here."


    The salesperson, Xiao Li, no longer calls Mr. Su Yan because he believes that Su Yan is not going to sell a house from beginning to end.


    "You dare to let me go, believe it or not that I can kill you with just one finger."


    "Oh, I''m so scared, you kill me, you kill me quickly."


    Snapped!


    Su Yan slapped the salesperson Xiao Li''s face with a slap, half of his face suddenly became bloody, his teeth were broken, and he was speechless.


    The audience was stunned, and before everyone could react, Xiao Li had already fallen to the ground.


    Seeing the injuries on Xiao Li''s face, everyone was frightened. With such strength, this slap was more powerful than a mace.


    After a while, the salesmen slowed down. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they immediately ran to find the manager and security guards. The other buyers also stepped back, fearing that they would be implicated.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan glanced at the salesperson Xiao Li coldly, with a murderous expression on his face.


    "Lao Tzu is here to buy a house, he always suspects Lao Tzu, am I really like a person who can''t afford a house!"


    Many salespersons and buyers actually want to say something like it, but they dare not say it.


    Manager Cao from the sales department walked over angrily, followed by more than a dozen security guards, who are actually thugs.


    As a high-risk industry such as real estate, if there are no thugs, it will definitely start soon. Many things need thugs to solve.


    Manager Cao shouted violently: "Who, that **** dares to make trouble here, don''t let it go!"


    A salesperson pointed to Su Yan and said, "The manager is him."


    Manager Cao glared at Su Yan, and said sharply: "Is it you, do you dare to beat me!"


    "It''s so bad, if you don''t kill him, he will be considered dead."


    Su Yan also had no patience, buying a house was so troublesome, and Sun Yan would have to do this in the future.


    Manager Cao''s face was violent. He had never seen anyone daring to be so arrogant. You must know that he is also a person who has been mixed for many years, and people in the martial arts world also know a lot.


    "The kid has a report. I''ll find someone to sign with you."


    "Oh, I''m afraid the report will scare you to death."


    "Hmph, it seems you won''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    Snapped!


    Su Yan threw out a bank card directly.


    When Manager Cao saw this card, his face immediately changed and became extremely ugly.


    Slight beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead, which was shocked, and some sweat was still scared.


    Others have not seen this kind of bank card, so naturally they are not scared.


    The salesperson Xiao Li, who was paralyzed on the ground, turned around at this time, looking at Su Yan with a bitter expression on his face, and said viciously, "I''m going to kill you!"


    However, as soon as his words fell, he was knocked to the ground by the manager Cao who was on the side, and both cheeks became swollen.


    The salesperson Xiao Li was dumbfounded, his colleagues were dumbfounded, the security guards were dumbfounded, and even the buyers were dumbfounded.


    How could Manager Cao beat Xiao Li? This is unscientific.


    It turns out that the bank card is the top storage card in the bank. This card can only be obtained by depositing at least 100 million.


    "Cao Jing, manager." The salesperson Xiao Li almost cried, he felt too wronged.


    "You guys who look down on people, do you entertain VIPs like this? Didn''t I say that you should treat anyone with respect and love like your parents!"


    "Yes, but."


    "But a shit!"


    Manager Cao made another kick, and the salesperson Xiao Li took a breath. This was a really hard kick, not just for fun.


    In Manager Cao''s view, the person who can pull out this bank card definitely has a lot of background, and he is worth at least over 100 million yuan. How dare he offend such a person.


    Although he knows a lot of people, will he know fewer people worth more than 100 million yuan? Is he comparable? That''s why he angered the salesperson Xiao Li, hoping to get Su Yan''s Haihan.


    At this time, Manager Cao looked at Su Yan with a smile, not at all as aggressive as he was just now.


    "This distinguished guest, I''m really sorry for making you wronged."


    "This kind of service attitude in your place is really unimaginable. Wouldn''t you ask for such a hot scene this afternoon?"


    Su Yan hit the key point when he guessed the reason for the popularity.


    Manager Cao sweats more on his forehead, and smiles all over his face: "How can we ask for it? This kind of thing is our responsibility. Don''t worry, I will punish it severely."


    The salesperson Xiao Li looked desperate, and now he knows that he must have offended a terrible figure, and I am afraid that his job can no longer be kept.


    "Well, all the commercial houses you buy in our store will be discounted by 20%, how about 5% off for villas?"


    This kind of discount is already very sincere, and hundreds of thousands of millions of houses can be discounted to save tens of thousands of dollars.


    Other house buyers were all jealous, wishing they were Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and didn''t want to be entangled anymore, and said directly: "I''m here to ask about you, right?"


    Su Yan''s words caused a commotion again, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    "He really wants to buy Shuwang!"


    "My God, King Shu is worth 500 million yuan!"


    A group of people were completely stunned. Some people were already scared. After all, they laughed at Su Yan just now.


    But who knows that Manager Cao frowned and said with an apologetic face: "Sorry, King Shu has been booked."

 Chapter 161： Jinbei Gang

    Su Yan said that he was going to buy the King of Shu, and everyone present changed their colors. Many people looked at him in a daze, with unbelief in their eyes.


    But when Manager Cao said that King Shu had been booked, everyone was really shocked. Doesn''t it mean that Manager Cao thinks that Su Yan can buy and has the ability to buy King Shu.


    But the salesperson, Xiao Li, had a sad expression on his face. He never thought that a teenage boy would actually hide himself and really come to buy the king of the villa.


    Thinking of what he had just made it difficult to laugh at Su Yan, his face was even paler. He was worried about whether Su Yan would retaliate against him. I''m afraid this is not as simple as losing his job.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at the salesperson Xiao Li. He was very upset now that the villa he was fond of was actually booked.


    "Manager Cao, the reservation is just a verbal remark, isn''t this king of villas sold yet?"


    Manager Cao nodded and said respectfully: "Mr. Su, what you said is correct, the other party is just calling."


    "Do you reject me thousands of miles away with a call intention?"


    "No, Mr. Su, our company boss personally spoke about this matter. The other party has a lot of connections with him. Although it is a verbal intention, the probability of purchase is very high."


    "In this property market business, whoever gives the money first, right? You haven''t signed an agreement?"


    "Mr. Su is right, but, but I can''t decide this matter."


    "I have 500 million in this bank card. I bought this house and it was decided."


    Su Yan is extremely domineering and directly pays the full amount of the house payment. He is sure to win this villa.


    "Mr. Su, don''t embarrass me. I really can''t take charge of this matter."


    "Who is the other party that makes you so scared?"


    Manager Cao motioned to Su Yan to speak upstairs. After all, there were so many people in this place that he was inconvenient to say many things.


    Su Yan paused, and followed Manager Cao to the second floor and sat down in the VIP room.


    Manager Cao was still very respectful, a little bit more respectful than before, because Su Yan was able to draw out 500 million men at once, and there were not many people like Jiangzhou.


    "Mr. Su, the other party is really a big man. We dare not offend him, because our company boss treats him kindly."


    "You dare not offend, I dare to offend."


    Su Yan didn''t show the slightest fear, he would get this King of Shu anyway, even if it was by grabbing.


    "Mr. Su, can''t you consider other villas? There are three other villas of the same size and the price is much lower."


    "I want to be King Shu, I don''t like the others."


    Manager Cao rubbed his forehead with a bitter expression on his face.


    Shuwang has been built for several years, and it has been publicized for several years, but in the past few years, no one has paid attention to it. Until recently, it was seen by people, but this time there is another one.


    "Mr. Su, the other party really can''t afford it."


    "Who is he?!"


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and he didn''t intend to bother with Manager Cao. He wanted to drop the money directly and then live in the villa. He believed that no one would dare to disturb him.


    "The other party is a big man in northern Jin Dynasty."


    "Why did people from Jinbei come here?"


    After all, Jinbei and Jiangnan are still far apart, and it is too strange to come here to buy a house.


    "This big boss is a well-known coal boss in northern Shanxi. It is said that he has assets of more than 10 billion yuan. He came to Jiangzhou because of the development here. He had to invest a lot, so he bought Shuwang as his residence."


    Manager Cao told the other party''s backing and thought that Su Yan would stop there, but he was wrong.


    "Then let the boss choose another villa."


    "This����"


    Manager Cao was completely stunned, Su Yan was not even afraid, but instead let the other party back down.


    "I can''t decide this, I have to tell our boss."


    "It''s up to you, time can be faster."


    Manager Cao made a call to the president of Qianda Group, but the other party was vice president Niu, the second person of Qianda.


    After Vice President Niu learned about this, he said directly: "Let him choose another set. My friend will never change it."


    Manager Cao said with a bitter expression: "The other party is not doing it, he has to buy the king of the villa, and 500 million funds can be paid immediately at any time."


    Vice President Niu was astonished, and 500 million funds could be used at any time, so this person must have a lot of background, and he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Take care of you first, and I''ll come right away."


    But after a while, a luxury car worth millions of dollars stopped at the sales hall, and a middle-aged man with a pot belly walked out of the car.


    The salesmen said hello immediately when they saw it. This is the second person in the company, the boss of their boss.


    Vice President Niu went directly to the second floor and saw Su Yan with a look of surprise.


    "Manager Cao, is this the one who wants to buy Shuwang?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Vice President Niu looked at Su Yan a few times. In his opinion, how could such a young person be able to afford Shu Wang, but Manager Cao said that the other party could pay immediately, so he did not dare to say anything. There are countless people who can''t hide.


    "Hello, I am Niu Sheng from Qianda Group."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to shake hands, a district company manager is not worth his handshake.


    But this made Vice President Niu''s face cold. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so arrogant, but it also proved that the other party might be really rich.


    "Mr. Su, this property market is really booked, and we are helpless."


    "I booked and didn''t pay, I can pay directly."


    "This����"


    Vice President Niu was unable to answer Su Yan''s words, and being rich is willful.


    Vice President Niu turned his head and couldn''t help but said: "Mr. Su, the other party is a big man in northern Shanxi, we can''t provoke him."


    "You can''t provoke me, I''m not afraid, you can sell the house to me without worry."


    "This����"


    Manager Cao was blocked again.


    "You don''t know how powerful this gangster is. He can eat black and white. When he came to Jiangzhou, a martial arts gangster in Beicheng was directly hired by him and served him as a bodyguard."


    "so what."


    "I����"


    Vice President Niu has never seen such an arrogant person, and he is not even afraid of the big boss in the martial arts world of Beicheng.


    He also heard about what happened on the phone. Su Yan was able to slap the salesperson Xiao Li to the flesh and blood. He naturally thought that Su Yan was good at martial arts and 80% of them belonged to the martial arts world.


    But Vice President Niu did not expect that Su Yan was not afraid of the big men in the martial arts world, and the big men couldn''t hold him down.


    "Mr. Su, the other party is a big boss in Beicheng. It is said that it is a martial artist. No one in Beicheng dares to offend him."


    "No one in Beicheng dare to offend him, I dare to offend him."


    "you!"


    Vice President Niu was completely angry, and Su Yan turned out to be uncomfortable, so he could persuade him or not to listen.


    "Okay, I''ll call them here, and you guys will talk face to face." Vice President Niu intends to push this stall out. Whoever is more powerful, Shuwang belongs to.


    "Okay." Su Yan responded lightly, and then he added, "Let them hurry up, I''m in a hurry."

 Chapter 162： Scared to cry

    Vice President Niu directly dialed the number of Jinbei Dalu, and briefly talked about the matter on the phone.


    From the phone of Vice President Niu, Su Yan could hear that the other party seemed very angry, shouting at Vice President Niu.


    But all this is not a problem for Su Yan at all. He just hopes that the other party will come soon and he can start making further preparations when the matter is resolved.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Tao will be here right away."


    Su Yan sat in the VIP room, squinting, waiting quietly, Vice President Niu and Manager Cao fidgeting aside.


    They didn''t expect that Su Yan could be so calm. The other party was a Jinbei tycoon, but the other side had a Beicheng martial arts elder who was a bodyguard.


    They didn''t know where Su Yan came from this calmness, and they wondered if Su Yan would have a tougher person behind, or how could he dare to be so arrogant.


    An hour later, a Spyker c8 stopped by the sales hall. This was a super luxury car worth more than five million.


    But compared with the car behind it, it is nothing short of nothing.


    Behind the Spyker C8 is a Bugatti Veyron, worth more than 40 million yuan, which stunned everyone along the way.


    One person came down from the Bugatti Veyron. This person was fat and ugly, but his hands were full of gold finger rings. He looked like the image of the fifth king of diamonds. He was Mr. Tao, the big man in the north of Jin Dynasty.


    I have to say that Mr. Tao is a bit different, likes to run around in a sports car.


    And the other person was violently muscular. He was obviously a practicing family, and he was Qi Cheng, the head of the Qi family in the north city.


    Qi Cheng walked beside Mr. Tao with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Tao, I can handle this matter, so why bother?"


    Mr. Tao held a premium cigar in his mouth, and said, "I''m here to see what that great guy looks like, and dare to grab a house with me."


    Mr. Tao''s eyes are full of haze, and the person who opposes him is either dead or on the road to death.


    "Mr. Tao, don''t worry, I will definitely make this person regret it completely."


    Qi Cheng looked angry. This was an opportunity for him to show. If this matter is done, his status in Mr. Tao''s heart will inevitably rise, and the reward will inevitably increase.


    "Ok."


    The two walked toward the sales hall. At this time, many people gathered in the sales hall. Everyone looked envious and jealous when they saw them.


    The man who drove the Spyker c8 and the Bugatti Veyron, this is definitely a horrible existence.


    Everyone gave way to the road one after another, and the sales staff bowed at ninety degrees, with an extremely sincere smile on their faces.


    "welcome."


    Mr. Tao and Qi Cheng ignored everyone''s gaze, which has long been accustomed to them.


    Mr. Tao took down the cigar, looked at a sales lady who looked good and asked: "Where is your vice president Niu?"


    The sales lady''s face was so respectful that her voice trembled: "Niu, Vice President Niu, he is on the second floor."


    "Let''s go."


    Mr. Tao and Qi Cheng walked into the sales hall, and walked up to the second floor with a group of salesmen bending over respectfully.


    There are many VIP rooms on the second floor. Naturally, Mr. Tao will not look for them one by one. He took out his mobile phone.


    "Vice President Niu, I''m already on the second floor. Should you come out to pick me up?"


    With a cold sweat on his face, Vice President Niu immediately replied: "I''m sorry Mr. Tao, I will pick you up right now."


    Vice President Niu went directly out of the VIP room and ran over in a panic. When he saw Mr. Tao, his face immediately showed respect.


    "Vice President Niu, who on earth is going to fight for the king of the villa with me?"


    Mr. Tao''s words were a little angry, which made Vice President Niu''s heart tremble.


    "The other party''s backing is probably not shallow, and he can directly put out 500 million funds."


    "Oh?" Mr. Tao showed a little surprise and couldn''t help but become interested.


    There are not many people who can directly put out 500 million in Jiangzhou, and many of them know Mr. Tao. After all, if you want to get a firm foothold in Jiangzhou, you must cooperate with the local snake.


    "I am interested in this person."


    At this time, Qi Cheng went to the bathroom, Mr. Tao didn''t care, and went directly to the VIP room with Vice President Niu.


    When Su Yan saw Mr. Tao who he had done, his face couldn''t help but contempt, and the younger sister''s was a short rich man.


    Mr. Tao naturally also saw Su Yan, he was surprised at first glance, after all, Su Yan was too young.


    "He is the one who wants to grab the king of the villa with me?"


    Mr. Tao looked at Vice President Niu with an inquiring look.


    Vice President Niu nodded and poured a cup of tea for Mr. Tao. He stopped talking. It is best for him to benefit from a fight between the two.


    Mr. Su Yan and Mr. Tao looked at each other, and both saw the chill in each other''s eyes.


    "Well, I''ll give you 10 million. Don''t fight for the king of the villa. What do you think?"


    Mr. Tao made a generous move and directly gave Su Yan 10 million. Most people are definitely not so generous.


    In his opinion, it is a very good thing to get 10 million. After all, he is not easy to mess with, the other party should know it.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "You just give me 100 million, and I have to book this villa too."


    Mr. Tao''s face trembled slightly, and anger appeared on his face, and he was shameless, so don''t blame him.


    "Although I am not based in Jiangzhou, Tao Sheng is still quite prestigious in Jiangzhou. Many bigwigs will sell me some face. I advise you to judge the situation."


    "Really, someone Su also has some face in Jiangzhou, and many bigwigs will sell my face. I also advise you not to seek death."


    "presumptuous!"


    Mr. Tao was angry, but he didn''t expect this young man to dare to be so arrogant and would not take him seriously.


    Vice President Niu dissuaded him from the side: "The two big brothers make money with harmony, don''t be arrogant, okay."


    The two ignored Vice President Niu at all, and both looked at each other coldly.


    "In that case, then we don''t need to talk."


    "as you wish."


    Mr. Tao is waiting for someone, Qi Cheng will naturally come forward on this matter, he will not do it himself.


    "My time is precious, there are 500 million in the card, and I want it for King Shu."


    Su Yan stood up and didn''t want to be entangled anymore.


    Mr. Tao also stood up and said angrily: "I haven''t agreed yet, you don''t want to get it."


    "I have to do it?"


    "Who is so arrogant, dare to act on our Mr. Tao."


    Qi Cheng walked into the VIP room at this time, but Su Yan was facing away from him, so he did not see Su Yan.


    "Master Qi, you are finally here, please help me settle this matter."


    "Mr. Tao, don''t worry, this matter is covered by me. I still have some status in Beicheng."


    Mr. Tao looked at Su Yan with a smile, and he felt relieved with Qi Cheng as a bodyguard.


    "Who are you, dare to be so arrogant, I advise you to kneel down and confess your guilt to Mr. Tao, and I will spare you not to die."


    Su Yan heard the words, with a cold smile on his face, turned around, looked at Qi Cheng and said coldly, "Really?"


    When Qi Cheng saw Su Yan''s face, her face suddenly changed, from the anger just now to shock, and then to fear, and finally she turned pale with a look of despair.


    "Wow����!"


    Qi Cheng actually cried with a wow, like a child, making both Mr. Tao and Vice President Niu all very surprised.


    Doubts flashed in their minds at the same time, Qi Cheng actually cried, what is going on?

 Chapter 163： Honor yours

    "Q...Mr. Qi."


    Mr. Tao looked at Qi Cheng suspiciously, not knowing which one he was singing.


    He wanted Qi Cheng to deal with Su Yan, but Qi Cheng actually started to cry. If he didn''t say anything, he would be unable to deter Su Yan now.


    And Su Yan also looked at Qi Cheng in surprise, a big man cried when he saw him.


    But after he thought about it, he understood that Qi Orange was probably scared.


    "Mr. Qi."


    Mr. Tao''s face was a little bit blue, and he was crying endlessly, wave after wave, and his body was shaking constantly.


    "I didn''t invite you to make you cry."


    Vice President Niu on the side was also full of surprises, the famous Qi Cheng actually cried, which was something that was never seen.


    After a long time, Qi Cheng slowly stopped her tears, but her face was still pale and hopeless.


    He regretted it very much in his heart now, how could he be a shooter for this short, rich man, the other party was the demon of the four cities, a murderous demon.


    In the martial arts world event a few days ago, Qi Cheng witnessed Su Yan''s shocking move all the way. At that time, he was frightened and vowed that he would never provoke such a demon.


    However, today he was offended, completely offending the master, and it''s over, this game is definitely over.


    The more Qi Cheng thought about it, the more desperate she became. Her tears were already drained and she could only cry.


    Su Yan coughed, which made Qi Cheng stiff all over her body, she didn''t even dare to howl.


    In despair, people will have more desire to survive, and Qi Cheng is no exception.


    Qi Cheng directly knelt down with a thump, and climbed to Su Yan''s side, her face stuck to the ground, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    "Su..." Qi Cheng couldn''t say a complete sentence after screaming for a long time, because he was so scared that he couldn''t straighten his tongue.


    After a long time, Qi Cheng finally overcame the tongue problem, and said respectfully: "Su...Master Su, **** it, **** it."


    On the side, Mr. Tao was shocked when he heard the words. He never expected Qi Cheng to be like this. He bowed his head like a pug and respected him more than himself.


    He has been in the business world for decades and fully understands the reason why Qi Cheng is like this. Qi Cheng respects himself because he has money to make, and he is so scared of this young man. This young man can definitely kill him.


    Mr. Tao was even more puzzled, because Su Yan was very ordinary in his eyes, and there was nothing strange about it, except of course being rich.


    When Su Yan entered this sales hall, he had already received fierce gaze. Now he can control his emotions freely. It is not like seeing people as cold as he did at the beginning, so Mr. Tao thinks he is very ordinary.


    Is he the heir of a big man in the martial arts world in Jiangzhou, but Mr. Tao still feels wrong when thinking about it this way, because Qi Cheng is already a top-ranking man in the martial arts world, and no matter how big the heir of a big man should not make him so afraid what.


    After thinking for a long time, Mr. Tao still couldn''t figure it out, so he could only look at Su Yan coldly.


    Mr. Tao didn''t pay attention to Qi Cheng''s words, his name was Master Su 7.


    Su Yan looked at Qi Cheng plainly and said, "Are you Qi Cheng?"


    "Yes, the younger one is Qi Orange."


    "Well, you want to prevent me from buying a house?"


    Shaking all over, Qi Cheng said immediately: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, I don''t know if it''s Master Su, or you will give me ten courage, and I won''t dare to stop you from buying a house."


    Just kidding, who would dare to stop the big guys in the four cities, but Qi Cheng was a little bitter. Why did he want to buy a house on his own because he was a big guy, and casually said that the real estate agent didn''t give away the house.


    "Oh, this way, you mean I can buy a house."


    "Master Su''s buying a house is the glory of Beicheng, and it is something to celebrate in Beicheng''s martial arts circles."


    "Then Mr. Tao?"


    Qi Cheng stood up at this time and looked at Mr. Tao''s angry face: "Tao Sheng, don''t you ask for a gift when you see Senior Su!"


    Mr. Tao''s expression changed and he said angrily: "Who is he, dare to ask me to ask for a gift!"


    "This is the newly promoted Master Su Ba Xiansu, the four-cities master!"


    When Mr. Tao and Vice President Niu heard this, their complexions changed abruptly, and their complexions turned pale, just like Qi Cheng just now.


    Although they are not in the martial arts world, they have a lot of friendship with many martial artists, and they naturally know the major events that caused a sensation in the martial arts world.


    Even one city master can make him respectful, and Su Yan is the four city master.


    Vice President Niu naturally heard about it, but he didn''t expect that this young man was the rumored Su Baxian, and his age coincided.


    The two suddenly realized that if it were not for Su Baxian, how could Qi Cheng be so scared and respectful? All of this was completely connected.


    The legs of Vice President Niu and Mr. Tao were shaking, and they couldn''t control it. The ordinary young youth in front of them could kill them at will.


    The foreheads of the two of them were sweating violently, and Mr. Tao felt a suffocation, and hurriedly took out the heart medicine to relieve him.


    In the end, Mr. Tao thumped and knelt down, and said with a begging expression: "Small damn, I don''t know that the honor is Master Su, I hope Master Su will punish him."


    Vice President Niu also knelt down immediately, not daring to say a word at all.


    Su Yan looked at a few people, his eyes became more plain, and said softly: "I came here just to buy a house, this is because you didn''t let me buy it."


    "No, no, no, the reason why the little one is so persistent in buying this villa king is actually to honor you."


    I have to say that Mr. Tao is so good-minded, and he has turned such a contradictory situation.


    Su Yan was also slightly funny, but he didn''t expect Mr. Tao to say such a thing.


    "Buy it for me, how can I be."


    "No, no, Master Su deserves this great gift."


    Now Mr. Tao dare not say the least, his head is in Su Yan''s hands.


    "So you really intend to buy it for me?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Yeah." Su Yan nodded and said, "Seeing you are so sincere, then I''ll accept it reluctantly."


    Su Yan smiled and put the bank card in his pocket, and went downstairs with the three of them.


    A group of salespersons looked at several people one after another, with a little surprise in their eyes and some unclearness.


    In their opinion, Su Yan must be more ill-fated, because these two great gods are too dazzling.


    Some people even know that Qi Cheng is a big brother in the martial arts world in Beicheng, and that he and many big brothers in the martial arts world are brothers.


    But now Su Yan was not only unscathed, but also walked down accompanied by three people, who looked like bodyguards.


    Su Yan glanced at Vice President Niu, and said lightly: "I need this house very tight. Let me renovate it as soon as possible."


    This is unbelievable to everyone. King Shu is now a young man, and he needs the real estate company to help him decorate.


    This����


    Everyone is confused and confused.


    "Master Su, rest assured, I will send a top-level decoration team to decorate according to your wishes, and you will definitely be able to move in within a week."


    "Then trouble you."


    "I dare not dare." Vice President Niu was shocked, how dare to make Su Yan say troublesome things.


    "By the way, I didn''t drive when I came, boss Tao, can you lend me your car?"


    "Master Su is not slapped me in the face. If you say you should borrow it or not, the car was originally prepared for Master Su."


    "Haha, you are not bad and interesting."


    Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron straight away, until the car shadow disappeared, the three were relieved.

 Chapter 164： Jade Fair

    I have to say that Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron and felt very comfortable. This car is good, much better than the Aston Martin Lagonda.


    The most important thing is that he can toss and accelerate all aspects of performance to Su Yan''s satisfaction.


    He drove directly to the apartment in Xicheng. After all, King Shu still had to renovate for a week, and he had to stay in the apartment during this period.


    He originally thought that he would be tired for a while, only to find that he could still play for a few days, so he couldn''t help but call Jin Shiya directly.


    "Daughter-in-law, your husband, I''m back, shouldn''t you come to greet me?"


    Su Yan chuckled at the phone, waiting for Jin Shiya''s response.


    The phone was silent for a long time, and there was still no response, which made Su Yan a little confused.


    Is it angry, but this is too small, I can''t get used to it.


    Su Yan wanted to preach, but Jin Shiya actually hung up the phone, which made Su Yan feel angry.


    "Xiao Nizi, you dare to hang up on my phone and see if I can take care of you."


    Su Yan drove the car directly towards Linzhou, naturally he was going to punish Jin Shiya face to face.


    But as soon as he had this idea, the phone rang, and Su Yan saw that it was Jin Shiya''s and answered it directly.


    "Brother Yan?"


    "Hey, why did you hang up just now?"


    Su Yan said with a stern face.


    "I was running just now, I picked it up by mistake."


    "...Well, I believe you this time, waiting in Linzhou, I will pick you up."


    "I''m not in Linzhou, I''m at school."


    Su Yan patted his forehead, and even forgot that today is the day of school, and then he left and headed towards Xicheng.


    An hour later, Su Yan arrived at Yulong Middle School. As soon as the car entered the school, it attracted a group of people.


    Many students looked at the car with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "Damn, Bugatti Veyron, a car worth 40 million yuan."


    "When did our school have such an amazing character?"


    "It should be someone outside."


    "I really want to sit up and feel it, it''s so comfortable."


    Su Yan sat in the car indifferently, he knew it would cause a sensation, but there was no way, in order to pick up Jin Shiya, he couldn''t take care of this.


    Jiang Chao came over with the lunch box at this time, and asked as he ate, "What are you looking at?"


    "Bugatti Veyron, giant."


    When Jiang Chao squeezed into the crowd, his eyes went straight and he shouted excitedly: "Brother Yan!"


    Su Yan rolled down the car window and said to Jiang Chao, "I''m so annoyed to tell Shiya."


    "Oh, good."


    After a while, Jin Shiya in a school uniform walked over and looked at Su Yan with a smile on her face.


    When she saw this car, Jin Shiya was still a little surprised, but getting a car as Su Yan was not a simple matter.


    "Where did you buy this car?"


    "Do I have that Xianxin, someone else gave it."


    "I don''t believe it, who would give you such a valuable thing."


    "Not only that, that person also gave me a villa, which is worth 500 million."


    Jin Shiya was a little stunned, 500 million, and his father''s worth was about the same.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Of course, you can move in within a week of renovation, and we will have our own nest at that time."


    Jin Shiya''s face was flushed, but she was sweet in her heart. It is quite normal for a woman to not want her man to be supreme, to become a man of the world, and to bring herself a prosperous life.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you for a drive."


    "Brother Yan, I want to go too." Jiang Chao said eagerly.


    Wang Lihong also ran over at this time and hurriedly said, "Brother Yan, I want to go too."


    Su Yan spread his hands helplessly. This car has only two seats, so naturally he can''t take them.


    The two were very depressed, crying in the toilet.


    The car was driving fast on the highway. Su Yan was not afraid of speeding or anything. With his current reaction, he could avoid other people''s cars at a distance of ten meters, even though the speed reached a terrifying two hundred.


    Of course, other drivers wouldn''t dare to race with Su Yan. They are ordinary people, so they naturally have to live the lives of ordinary people and abide by the law.


    "How about it, isn''t it comfortable to sit in this car?"


    "Fortunately." Jin Shiya looked calm.


    After a few laps in the city, the two went to a high-end restaurant, had lunch, and left contentedly.


    In the car, Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, and then asked for a kiss.


    Jin Shiya squinted her eyes slightly, even if Su Yan wanted to touch her now, she would never object.


    But Su Yan stopped after taking advantage of it for a while, which made Jin Shiya a little disappointed.


    "I promised you, we must let everyone bless us."


    This is Su Yan''s promise. He is an immortal emperor. If this promise can''t be fulfilled, wouldn''t it make people laugh.


    Jin Shiya lay in Su Yan''s arms and said, "Actually, I don''t need you or anything, as long as you are by my side forever."


    "Don''t worry, I have been by your side all this time."


    Su Yan has nothing to do now, so she can naturally spend a few days with Jin Shiya.


    But God''s will is not beautiful. When the two were cuddling and talking about love, Su Yan''s cell phone rang, and it was Sun Yan.


    "Shao Shao, this is a worthwhile trip. I received fifty pieces of top quality jade."


    Sun Yan laughed on the phone, obviously very excited.


    But Su Yan''s words seemed to pour a pot of cold water on him, making him suddenly sluggish.


    "Fifty yuan is too little, is there any two-color jade?"


    "No, no."


    "That won''t work."


    "Shao Shao, but recently there is going to be a jade trade in Qudi. I heard that it is very large and people from all over the world will participate."


    "Well, well, you come back now, let''s go and see."


    Jin Shiya heard that her smiling face suddenly turned into anger, her little mouth pursed all at once, and her face was upset and said, "You are leaving again."


    "Hey, yeah, no way, your husband is busy with me."


    Su Yan was also quite sorry, after all, she had not been with Jin Shiya for long.


    Although they only went shopping together yesterday, they always feel that they haven''t been together for a long time.


    "No, I want to go too."


    Jin Shiya was determined this time and would never let Su Yan slip away alone.


    "That place must be dangerous, you should stay in Linzhou."


    "I won''t, you are a famous champion, can''t even I protect you?"


    Su Yan was speechless, just think about it, can''t she protect her own woman by her side?


    "Okay, but you have to listen to me."


    "it is good."


    Jin Shiya was full of excitement and kissed Su Yan directly on the cheek.

 Chapter 165： Ditch

    The three of them headed towards the ground together. Of course, it was not the Bugatti Veyron that Su Yan drove. The three of them naturally wanted to ride the Aston Martin Lagonda.


    The canal land is still a little far away from Jiangzhou, and it took Su Yan to drive for nearly a night before reaching the canal land boundary.


    Qudi is a small city in the neighboring province, which is far behind Jiangzhou, and it is still a virgin land to be developed.


    Except for the farmland and mountains everywhere in the urban area, it is quite desolate, even the urban area is not very luxurious at all.


    There are not many pedestrians on the street, in twos and threes, most of them are elderly people, presumably young people are going outside to make a living.


    Su Yan''s prosperity has nothing to do with Su Yan. He came here for jade, and he wanted to get a lot of top quality jade.


    The more jade, the more beneficial it will be to build a spirit gathering array, and the more auras it can produce.


    Entering the canal land, Su Yan''s first impression was that it was really a kingdom of jade. Almost half of the shops in a street were selling jade.


    What jade products, rough stone sales, antique collections, simply have everything.


    But with so many jade stores, why this place is so desolate? Su Yan was a little unpredictable.


    As the saying goes, one custom and one industry can drive the local economy. As the kingdom of jade, it is still barren, which is very puzzling.


    Sun Yan sat in the car and looked outside and explained: "The reason why this land is so desolate is actually because of one person."


    Su Yan said in surprise: "A person can determine the prosperity of a place, then this person is probably incredible."


    "Yes, this person is nicknamed Buddha, and the land could have been very prosperous, but he ordered the land not to be developed, so it is still the case."


    Su Yan nodded, he had no interest in this matter, it had nothing to do with him anyway.


    As soon as the car stopped, several people gathered around, all looking at Su Yan with a charming smile.


    Their eyes turned to Su Yan''s car from time to time, and there was a look of envy in their eyes.


    "Is the boss here to buy jade?"


    "Yes." Su Yan replied indifferently. He wanted to buy more jade, naturally letting more people know the better.


    "Then you have come to the right place, I have a lot of jade here, so you are satisfied."


    "Oh, superb, two-color, three-color?"


    Su Yan''s exit made the young man stunned, because the types of jade Su Yan said were extremely rare, and they were all sky-high.


    The young man originally wanted to brag, but when he looked at Su Yan''s car, he knew that he was not an ordinary person, so he didn''t dare to fool him.


    "This...this is not."


    "Then please let me go."


    Others also retired, and they can''t afford to drive more than 800 Marriott cars, although they are also somewhat of a status.


    Jin Shiya and Sun Xun also got out of the car and stretched their waists. They were tired after sitting in the car all night.


    Jin Shiya was wearing sunglasses, rather cool, trotting to the side of Su Yan, and directly took his arm.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya is a little hungry."


    "Well, let''s go eat something."


    The three people walked on the street. Although there are few people in this place and the young people have gone out to make a living, there are also many people who come to Taobao.


    This point is still relatively early, and there are naturally few people on the street. After waiting for a while, it will inevitably become popular. After all, tomorrow is the jade trade fair.


    The reason why Lord Buddha didn''t let it prosper here naturally had his purpose. The prosperity is greedy, and the troubles will naturally continue.


    His master''s abacus is very good, although the land is very famous, many bigwigs gave up the idea of ??fighting after seeing the ruin here.


    The three of them wandered around the street and finally chose a breakfast shop, which was very quiet with few people.


    I have to say that the outside of this ditch looks desolate and dilapidated, but the inside of these stores is unique.


    As for this breakfast shop, the decoration can be said to be luxurious, just like a hotel level.


    With high-end seats, respectful waiters, and expensive price lists, here is like a five-star hotel.


    This is obviously a place to slaughter foreign visitors. You are not familiar with the place where you are born, so where you can go if you don''t eat here.


    But this was nothing to Su Yan, he was afraid that the environment would be bad and she would wrong Shiya.


    "Well, the decoration of this place is pretty good."


    Sun Yan looked around and nodded quite satisfied.


    "You can order whatever you want, I can have a cup of morning tea."


    "Well, let me have some spring rolls."


    Jin Shiya held her cheeks, thinking hard, thinking for a long time but did not see her speak.


    "My Shiya classmate, what are you going to eat?"


    "Well, I will have five spring rolls, a cage of steamed buns, two desserts, and by the way, I will also have three steamed buns, and finally a bowl of white fungus soup."


    Jin Shiya clicked with a smile on her face, stunned Su Yan and Sun Yan.


    "You eat so much?"


    "I''m too hungry, usually one serving is enough, besides, you can''t finish it."


    "..." Su Yan was speechless, becoming a storage bucket himself.


    But Su Yan smirked again: "Aren''t you afraid of gaining weight?"


    "Don''t be afraid, everything I eat is piled up here and there."


    Jin Shiya pointed to her proud figure with a look of pride.


    Su Yan looked at the place Jin Shiya was pointing with ill intentions, put his hand against his chin, and said lightly, "Well, it seems so."


    In fact, he was very satisfied, and he had to say that this little Nizi was becoming more and more attractive, already faintly exuding a mature taste.


    Even if he has the concentration of the immortal emperor, sometimes he is really tempted to be unable to extricate himself, so he can be more careful in the future.


    Jin Shiya''s remarks would definitely make women jealous. Others would eat their belly and thighs, but she would go where she should go.


    The three of them ate around the table, Jin Shiya feasted, because the taste here is really good.


    Su Yan took a sip of tea and looked at Sun Yan and said, "This jade trade fair is only one day away, but it seems that no one is coming."


    Sun Yan immediately explained: "The people who are far away have arrived long ago, but they didn''t show up. The people who are close will naturally come tomorrow."


    Su Yan nodded and continued to ask: "Where will this trade be?"


    "Well, this trade fair seems to be held at the BRIC Hotel in Qudi, and someone will notify us at the beginning of the meeting."


    "That''s good, I have to get more jade this time."


    Jin Shiya on the side was puzzled: "Brother Yan, why do you want so many jade?"


    "Naturally it is of great use, just like the jade you wear, which can bring you safety."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help touching the jade stone on her neck, and she was also surprised that she had been getting better and better since putting on this jade stone, and she had never been sick.


    In the conversation between the three, a group of people walked in from outside, all of them with bad expressions.


    "Boss, get some food for Laozi."


    One of them screamed, unusually arrogant.


    The store owner hurried over, bent over, very respectful, and very scared of this group.


    "Master Ming, why are you here? Wait a while and get on right away." The boss looked charming and respectful, with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 166： Was caught

    "Don''t go crazy, hurry up and load things, I''m starving to death."


    The so-called Ming Ye is the **** of this generation. He has about twenty brothers under his hand. He is still a bit prestigious by collecting protection fees.


    Ming Ye believed in Buddhism and learned from the Buddha, holding a string of Buddhist beads in his hand, constantly shaking.


    Seven or eight people chose a place to sit down, took out a cigarette and started smoking.


    The boss didn''t dare to say anything, he knew he would be beaten if he stopped.


    This was nothing to Su Yan and the others. They were far away, and Su Yan was sitting at the window and didn''t say anything.


    A little brother came up and said respectfully: "Master Ming, the appointment with Master Qiang is ten minutes away."


    Master Ming nodded and said, "Eat first, regardless of theirs."


    "This time there are more than a dozen shops in the east. That place is getting fat. The tiger is dead and it is nothing."


    "Hmph, I am determined to win that place. He has a strong son and I even sent him two rooms. I don''t know him and I even swallowed his."


    A coldness flashed in Ming Ye''s eyes, and he was totally different from the way he flicked the Buddha beads just now.


    "That is, his strong master... Qiangzi dared to challenge you, that is purely seeking death."


    "Yes, if it weren''t for Ming Ye pity him, he would have been a beggar long ago."


    "Hahaha..."


    A group of people are flattering. As a kid, you know how to flatter.


    At this time, the boss personally came with all kinds of early, and put them on the table respectfully.


    Seven or eight people feasted, eating hungrily, full of fragrant mouths, very refreshing.


    "Don''t worry, you guys, as long as the dozen or so shops can be accepted this time, you will be indispensable."


    "Thank you Mingye."


    "After the matter is over, should Master Ming take us to the Sauna City in the city to play?" A younger brother was full of expectation.


    Ye Ming''s face became cold, and the little brother was so scared that he almost fell to the ground, trembling all over.


    Unexpectedly, Ming Ye took a picture of the little brother, and laughed: "I thought about it with Lao Tzu, not to mention that the stinky ladies in that place are really awesome."


    The little brother breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly poured wine for Master Ming.


    Several people ate breakfast, drank small wine, and blew, of course, the most praised Mingye.


    Su Yan and the three were eating on the table, chatting and laughing together with Jin Shiya, making Jin Shiya laugh constantly.


    "Shiya, you have to work harder, there are still a lot of things, eat more and eat more, so that you can be more proud."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya ill-intentionally, naturally, his eyes were not something to look at.


    Jin Shiya''s face blushed, and she pushed the food directly to Su Yan''s side, with a smirk in her eyes.


    "I can''t eat it anymore, Brother Yan, help me eat, so you can pile up a little bit and become more manly."


    "..."


    Su Yan has nothing to say, this little Nizi seems to be learning more and more badly, and can get education.


    "Brother Yan is already a man, you can use many words to describe your Brother Yan, so you don''t need to pile up."


    "What word?"


    "The golden gun can''t fall, Qijirou in one night, the girl''s harvester, too many, your brother Yan can still hold the sky with only his hand."


    It was naturally impossible for Jin Shiya to take advantage of Su Yan. As an old monster, Su Yan knew too much.


    "What is holding the sky with one hand?"


    The first few Jin Shiya understood, but she didn''t understand this.


    "Well, you will understand later." Su Yan grinned badly.


    Sun Yan on the side blushed and shook his head, smiling at the flirting and cursing of the two.


    At this time, a little brother inadvertently looked over and happened to see Jin Shiya''s beautiful face.


    This look stunned him, Jin Shiya''s moving smile almost took his soul away, making him stunned for several seconds.


    Another younger brother patted him and asked, "Xiao Han, what are you looking at, the saliva is almost flowing out?"


    "Beauty, peerless beauty."


    After this little Han had finished speaking, he had a nosebleed directly, but he still had no scruples, his eyes fixed on Jin Shiya without moving a minute.


    The little brother was puzzled about what peerless beauty could make Xiao Han lose his soul, and he couldn''t help but look in the direction of Xiao Hanwang.


    Rub, at this look, he was also taken away, completely indulged in Jin Shiya''s beauty.


    Harazi is constantly flowing out, those eyes can''t move away, staring at Jin Shiya without blinking.


    The abnormal behavior of the two attracted the attention of others, but they did not speak because Ming Ye had also noticed.


    "What the **** are you two doing, give Lao Tzu a good drink!"


    Master Ming''s reprimand did not wake the two of them, they were still immersed in Jin Shiya''s smile, unable to extricate themselves, it was almost hypnotized.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t kill him at all, Ming Ye suddenly became angry, picking up the cup and smashing at that Xiao Han.


    The cup hit Xiao Han''s forehead, and Xiao Han turned around after suffering from pain, and suddenly said angrily: "Mom pulled me up, who the **** smashed me!"


    The other little brothers looked at Xiao Han with a gleeful look, praying for his next destiny.


    If you dare to speak this way to Ming Ye, it is simply asking for trouble.


    Master Ming was full of violent expressions and roared: "I smashed it, what do you want to do!"


    Xiao Han''s expression suddenly changed, he immediately wilted, and said in a low voice, "Master Ming, why are you hitting me?"


    "Are you and he succumbed to evil? I don''t know if I rescue you?!" Ming Ye''s face remained angry.


    "No... I''m not succumbed to evil." Xiao Han said aggrievedly.


    "Then I called you not to respond for a long time."


    "Yes... that beauty is so good-looking, so..." Xiao Han said bitterly, and this can''t be all to blame for him, it is indeed too tempting.


    "Look at your abundance, it''s too shameful." Ming Ye looked contemptuous, naturally he had seen many beautiful women.


    At this time, the other brothers all looked at Jin Shiya, and they wanted to see what kind of beauty could make them like that.


    But at this look, they found out. This really can''t blame Xiao Han, it''s simply unbelievable.


    "Master Ming, it''s really peerless, it should be convex, it should be upright, and her face is perfect, she is like the goddess in her dream."


    Master Ming still had anger on his face, but he could hear the other little brother saying the same, and couldn''t help but look sideways.


    As the boss of the gangster, Master Ming is naturally in love with the wind and the rain. No woman has ever seen it. It can be seen that Jin Shiya, he found that those women before him were all in vain.


    "There is such a beautiful and stunning beauty under the world. This is a gift from God."


    Master Ming smiled obscenely, looking at Jin Shiya and couldn''t help licking her lips. Naturally, he was bound to win such a beauty.


    In his heart, Jin Shiya was already his palm plaything, he couldn''t wait for a moment, just wanted to hug the beauty immediately.

 Chapter 167： Hot goods

    "How can there be such amazing women in the world!"


    Master Ming felt that his body was hot and unbearable, and he kept shouting in his heart that he must possess her.


    "This woman is of course Mingye."


    A little brother judges the situation and judges the situation. Although he is greedy, but Master Ming is the boss. If he dares to fight against the boss, he is looking for death.


    The other little brothers also woke up and started flattering, showing their loyalty.


    "Look, she is not only stunning, I also feel that she has a very personal personality, she is a maverick woman, which really suits my taste."


    Ming Ye looked at Jin Shiya with blurred eyes, wishing to see her through, he wanted to have a pair of perspective eyes now.


    "Boss, do you want us to invite her over?" a little brother grinned.


    "This is a necessary match, if your boss can be reported as a beautiful woman, you will definitely let you go to the sauna city to enjoy it."


    A group of younger brothers also cheered, all excited.


    "Hehehe, Boss Ming is going to hug the beautiful woman, happy event."


    A hearty voice came over, and then a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes walked in. The muscles of that suit almost broke his clothes.


    This person is naturally the strong master Ming Ye wants to invite, and today is to discuss the tiger''s territory.


    Master Ming stopped smiling and looked at Master Qiang and said, "It''s late, Qiangzi, don''t you know that you are all about integrity now. It''s hard to mix up without integrity."


    "Oh, Boss Ming, did I blame me when I first came here?"


    The proud pectoral muscles on Master Qiang''s chest fluctuate slightly, which also indicates that he is angry.


    The group of younger brothers behind Qiang Ye stared at Ming Ye and the others with unkind expressions, with great intentions to take action.


    "Quickly, let Qiangzi sit down."


    Several younger brothers stood up and ran behind Ming Ye.


    "I don''t know which girl Ming Boss fell in love with, smiling so happily?"


    "You can take care of the Qiangzi thing a little bit more broadly, right? You have to intervene in my personal issues?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t I care about Boss Ming, you are already old, it''s not a problem to be alone all the time."


    "Stop talking nonsense and talk about business."


    "Well, I also have an urgent matter, so I''ll finish talking as soon as possible."


    Master Qiang pulled a chair and sat down, and looked at Master Ming arrogantly with Erlang''s legs tilted.


    "The tiger is dead now, and his territory has become the master of no one. Now other gangs are watching. I think the fat water can''t flow to outsiders'' fields. I''ll ask you to discuss how to divide it."


    Master Qiang also looked squarely, with a trace of solemn expression on his face, he said: "Boss Ming and I have thought of being together, this place can''t be eaten by one person, so the two of us would be very easy.


    "Then you agree with that?"


    "Of course I agree, how can I disagree with mutually beneficial things."


    "Okay, let''s go, how about we are two to eight?"


    Master Ming made a gesture. From his point of view, Master Qiang was so acquainted with admiration, and giving him a double benefit was considered a reward.


    But Qiang Ye laughed, his muscles agitated and his clothes creaked.


    "Boss Ming, you are not friendly anymore. Since it is a discussion, you have to show sincerity."


    "Sincere, isn''t I sincere yet?!"


    Master Ming was obviously a little angry, and he had already made big concessions.


    "When Hu Zi died, it was me who comforted his subordinates and who defended that place!"


    "That''s what I said, but I''m not idle. I actually blocked the greed of many people."


    This strong master is also shameless enough, still invisible, really can blow.


    "Lin Qiang, don''t be shameless. Calling you to come is considered to be saving you!"


    Ming Ye was completely furious, and his eyes stared at Qiang Ye.


    Naturally, Master Qiang was not frightened, he was still very calm, waved his hand and said, "Since Mr. Ming said so, there is no need to talk about this matter. It depends on whose fist is hard and who eats that piece of fat."


    Qiang Ye stood up, put on a pair of sunglasses, and was about to leave directly, but he saw Jin Shiya.


    This turned around and looked at him inadvertently, making him stunned.


    Master Qiang took off his sunglasses directly, his eyes glistened, and he stared at Jin Shiya.


    Like Ming Ye, he was also amazed by Jin Shiya''s beauty.


    "Damn, okay, I''ll just say why your Ming''s heart is swaying, it turns out that you have met the best."


    Master Qiang sat back in his position, looking at Master Ming with a smile in his eyes.


    "Boss Ming, let me do that, I only need 20% of the tiger''s territory."


    Master Ming was stunned. Has Lin Qiang suddenly opened up?


    However, Lin Qiang''s ability to compromise is a great thing for him, and his plan can be further realized.


    "Okay, refreshing enough."


    "But, I have a little request."


    "Oh, you said."


    "That beauty let me."


    With a smile on his face, Qiang Ye looked at Jin Shiya from time to time, which was really irritable and restless.


    Ye Ming''s face changed, and he refused directly: "That''s not good, she was my first."


    "There seems to be a little boyfriend next to them. Is it possible that Master Ming wants the Overlord to bow?"


    "Heh, would you seduce like a gentleman?"


    "Well, I only need 10%, how about?"


    "I saw him first. The tiger thing is easy to say. I will give you 30%."


    "Tiger''s territory is given to you, I only want him."


    Master Qiang had obviously gone out of his own pocket, and what was the plan to get the beauty back.


    But Master Ming didn''t do it.


    "I''ll give you 40%, I want this woman."


    It can be said that two big men are vying for a beauty, and they are willing to abandon their interests. This is rare.


    The younger brothers on both sides were only stunned, and they didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    This time can be regarded as the peak of breakfast, and a few more people came to the store, but when they saw Master Ming and Master Qiang, they were too scared to enter.


    But one person walked in without considering both of them at all.


    This person is in a suit next door, if it weren''t for the slightly raised beer belly, he would definitely be considered a handsome guy.


    Behind him are two bodyguards comparable to the strong master, obviously this person is not ordinary.


    Everyone I know called him Boss Lu, a famous jade merchant in Qudi. It is said that he is worth hundreds of millions and has deep contacts with Buddha.


    When he came in, he saw Jin Shiya with a smile on his face and walked directly towards the two of them.


    "Miss, can I sit here?"


    Boss Lu was polite, with a gentle smile on his face, which was hard to refuse.


    But Jin Shiya is different from others. She is Su Yan''s wife. Su Yan waved her hand and said directly: "Change the place."


    Boss Lu didn''t look at Su Yan at all. He kept looking at Jin Shiya, and he was still waiting for Jin Shiya''s answer.


    Seeing that Su Yan had spoken, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but shook her head.


    Boss Lu showed disappointment, but he still didn''t leave, so naturally he couldn''t leave.


    Such a beautiful girl has completely attracted him, how could he just give up like this.


    But in the distance, Ming Ye and Qiang Ye looked dazed, the two arguing over there arguably, the others had already started directly.


    Su Yan actually noticed all this, but didn''t take it seriously, but this man in suit and leather shoes made him fully confirm his thoughts.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smiled at Jin Shiya, "Student Shiya, it seems you are still in demand."

 Chapter 168： Big fight

    Not only was Su Yan not angry, but instead teased Jin Shiya. He naturally knew Jin Shiya''s beauty, and it was inevitable to be admired by others.


    But with him, no one can touch Jin Shiya half a bit, this is his negative scale.


    Jin Shiya glared at Su Yan angrily, and directly hammered him with a powder fist.


    Little mouth pursed and said: "You are the most sought-after item, I am not a commodity."


    Su Yan still smiled and said, "Well, well, I am and I am."


    Jin Shiya was silent for a while, Xiaozui said softly, "Neither is Brother Yan."


    Su Yan leaned forward happily and kissed Jin Shiya. This little Nizi is really heart-warming.


    The intimacy of the two was naturally seen by Boss Lu, which was unacceptable to him, because in his heart Jin Shiya was already his forbidden.


    Boss Lu tidyed up his clothes and revealed his hands. The thumbs are the best fingers, which are worth at least several hundred thousand.


    Not only that, he also carries a limited edition Rolex gold watch in his hand.


    It is said that the watch is only two hundred yuan in the world, and it is not for sale. I don''t know how he got it, but at least it will cost millions.


    This is a way for men to demonstrate their strength, and the stock on hand is bound to be a big money.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t see his movements at all, or Jin Shiya''s eyes were always staring at Su Yan.


    "Ahem."


    Boss Lu coughed twice and sat down grandiosely, which made Su Yan frowned slightly.


    Sun Yan stood up when he saw this, ready to clear the garbage directly.


    But he hadn''t done it yet, then Master Ming and Master Qiang ran over in a rage.


    The Buddha beads in Master Ming''s hand did not move, which proved that he was angry.


    "Who are you? Believe it or not, I will kill you!" Ming Ye''s eyes widened, and his boss glared at Lu.


    And Qiangye was also angry, and he could hear the sound of clothes piercing.


    "You dare to move the woman I like. Believe it or not, you won''t see the sun tomorrow!"


    Boss Lu''s face changed slightly. His two bodyguards were already guarding him, both of them staring at them with bad eyes.


    "It turns out it''s you two, it''s really big."


    Boss Lu didn''t show any fear, but looked at them with solemn expression.


    When these two saw it was Boss Lu, there was also a trace of fear on their faces. Compared to Boss Lu, their family was still a bit thinner.


    But the beauty was beside him, with a knife on his head, and even more so there were many brothers behind him, and the two naturally didn''t want to lose their momentum.


    As for Su Yan and Sun Yan, an old thing and a small thing, they didn''t take it seriously.


    Su Yan waved his hand to Sun Yan, motioned him to sit down, and watched the good scene first.


    "Classmate Shiya, who do you think the three of them will win?"


    "How do I know." Shi Ya gave Su Yan a white look.


    Su Yan touched his chin and said, "The three of them are obviously trying to fight for a victory. The winner will take you away. Are you afraid?"


    Su Yan wanted to scare Jin Shiya, who knew that Jin Shiya looked indifferent and was still eating snacks with relish.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are there anyway."


    "..." Su Yan had nothing to refute.


    At this time, the three of them were already at war, and all of them showed machetes.


    "Boss Lu, you now only have two subordinates. I advise you not to fight with us." A sneer appeared on Ming Ye''s face.


    Who knows that Boss Lu is not afraid at all, instead he smiled and said, "Heh, two people are enough for you."


    "So boss Lu is going to be our enemy?"


    "I haven''t paid attention to the mob."


    "Boss Ming, why don''t we join hands and kill him first in order to win." Qiang Ye has the intention to cooperate.


    "Your idea is good, I agree."


    The two talked to each other, and they both came to Boss Lu, and Boss Lu seemed to have no retreat.


    "This place is too narrow, go out and solve it."


    One of the bodyguards looked solemn, and did not show any fear at all.


    "This group is going to be miserable." Su Yan said lightly while drinking tea.


    "Huh?" Jin Shiya asked, puzzled, "How come there are so many people on the other side?"


    "They are like your husband, martial arts."


    "Oh." Jin Shiya suddenly realized.


    As soon as I realized it, there was already a terrible cry outside, wailing.


    The faces of Ming Ye and Qiang Ye, who were all smiles, immediately changed, and they drooped down, their faces unbelievable.


    "Your bodyguard?!"


    "Yes, these two bodyguards of mine were hired at a high price. They are disciples of the Xuan Tie School in Linshi."


    With a smile on his face, Boss Lu sat directly on the chair, ignoring Su Yan and others, and drank with tea.


    Ming Ye and Qiang Ye��s faces were blue, and now it seems that they can��t compete with Boss Lu. Dozens of their own subordinates can��t beat the two of them, so they are still playing tricks.


    "We are dead today."


    The two wanted to leave, but they were stopped by boss Lu.


    "Do you just leave like this?"


    "Then what do you want!"


    "Huh, naturally I have to leave something."


    The faces of the two are ugly to the extreme, leaving behind the black words of their generation, the lighter ones leave their fingers, the heavy ones leave their lives.


    "Boss Lu, everyone is doing things for Lord Buddha. It would be too shameful for you to do this." Master Ming said with a grim look.


    "Face, are you or him worthy of my face, who do you think you are!"


    Boss Lu looked at them contemptuously with a cold face.


    "Then this matter spreads to Lord Buddha, I see what you say."


    "Hmph, you are just two dogs fed by Lord Buddha, and I am a cooperator with Lord Buddha. What do you think about Lord Buddha?"


    Boss Lu showed a disdainful smile, and he didn''t show any fear at all about the words of the two.


    When Ming Ye and Qiang Ye heard this, their expressions changed immediately, pale.


    Boss Lu is right, they are just Buddha''s dogs, and they can''t compare with Boss Lu.


    "Boss Lu, I am willing to use money to buy my hand." After struggling, Ming Ye could only compromise.


    "Oh?" Boss Lu raised his legs and said lightly, "It depends on how much you are willing to spend."


    "This number."


    Ming Ye gave birth to five fingers, obviously half a million.


    In the eyes of Boss Lu, half a million is not a big deal, but he didn''t dare to really ask for the hands of two people, otherwise it would be troublesome to get to Foye, so he accepted it.


    "get out."


    The two hurried away with their subordinates as if they were about to amnesty.


    Looking at his two bodyguards, Boss Lu praised: "Yes, I will give you a raise."


    "Xie Lu boss."


    After everything was done, Boss Lu looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, his face full of expectation.


    "This lady, I''m afraid I scared you just now. In order to make up for it, I am willing to give you this little money."


    Mingye and Qiangzi''s two bank cards are on the table, a total of one million yuan, they are the money they bought.


    And Boss Lu directly gave one million to Jin Shiya, which is enough to show his pride.


    Boss Lu is also sure that Jin Shiya will either have a happy face, or even if it is not, she will be in chaos.


    When the time comes, he is putting pressure on the old and the young, and this beauty must be in his pocket.

 Chapter 169： Leave something

    Jin Shiya was a little surprised, pushed her bank card, and said softly, "I don''t want it."


    Boss Lu laughed, with a little pressure in his voice: "I gave you this, it''s okay."


    "I really don''t want it."


    "Are you worried about them?"


    Boss Lu pointed at Su Yan and Sun Yan with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, they dare not presume with me."


    Boss Lu glanced at Su Yan with a warning in his eyes. As for Sun Yan, he didn''t even look at what an old man could do.


    Sun Yan was already a little unbearable. It was fine to despise him, but not to despise Su Shao.


    Su Yan gave him a look and told him not to move. Su Yan wanted to see how Jin Shiya handled this matter.


    "It''s not their reason."


    Jin Shiya didn''t show any fear at all, how could she be afraid with Su Yan.


    "Then why don''t you? You can use this money to buy some cosmetics, clothes, bags, etc."


    "Ok����"


    Jin Shiya put down her dim sum, thought for a while, Wang Lu boss said, "It''s not that I don''t want it, it''s too little."


    "This����"


    Boss Lu was a little surprised, and Su Yan was also a little surprised. This girl wouldn''t really want money.


    There was a hint of joy in Boss Lu''s eyes. In his eyes, the question of money is not a problem.


    "This is easy to talk about."


    "look."


    Jin Shiya pointed to the jade bracelet she was holding. She bought this jade bracelet at a jade store and was worth ten million.


    Naturally, Su Yan gave the money without blinking.


    Boss Lu is a jade expert, so he can see the value of jade at a glance.


    Seeing the jade in Jin Shiya''s hand, boss Lu changed his expression and couldn''t help exclaiming, "Emperor Jade!"


    The imperial jade is extremely rare and can only be found in a jade mine in Brazil.


    Generally, imperial jade is used as a ring, and it is even rarer to make a bracelet. It is necessary to know that the larger the imperial jade, there will be impurities, and the jade bracelet in Jin Shiya''s hand is very clean and transparent.


    Boss Lu was immediately attracted, and being able to see such top-quality jade is almost like seeing a top-quality beauty.


    Now that the beautiful jade is by his side, how can boss Lu be not excited, just want to take possession as soon as possible.


    "It turns out that the young lady has an extraordinary background."


    "No, my family is just a small company, and my father is worth several hundred million."


    "Miss is humble."


    Boss Lu''s face twitched. He was a small company with a few hundred million, so he was also a small boss.


    But Jin Shiya''s next words almost made him vomit blood.


    "I''m not modest. Brother Yan bought this jade bracelet. My dad is nothing short of him compared to him."


    "..."


    Boss Lu couldn''t help but look serious, his eyes looked at Su Yan slightly coldly.


    It seems that this kid is hidden, he is probably the rich second generation of provincial capital cities like Jinlin.


    Since financial resources can''t be oppressed, we can only use some hard methods.


    "It seems this kid has some money."


    Jin Shiya said very calmly: "Of course I have money. A few days ago, others gave him a Bugatti Veyron and a 500 million villa."


    Boss Lu''s mouth twitches, can we still play happily, can we not pretend to be forced?


    How about a 500 million villa, even if it can be bought, will it be given away casually?


    But he doesn''t know, it won''t work if he doesn''t send it off, unless Mr. Tao is dead.


    "Miss, can we not laugh?"


    "No joking, yes." Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan and asked, "How long can I move in the villa?"


    "Well, there are still six days."


    "It''s so slow, I really want to move in as soon as possible. That''s our nest."


    Boss Lu was extremely embarrassed on the sidelines. This was clearly humiliating him. He was humiliated over and over again as rubbish.


    Su Yan was very satisfied with Jin Shiya''s words, very satisfied.


    You don''t have to use force to deal with a person, you can humiliate him by mouth or even everything else, and make him lose face.


    Boss Lu naturally couldn''t bear this tone. He was a man with a face in Qudi, and how he would still be if it were spread out.


    "It doesn''t matter if what you said is true or false, but there is one thing I want to tell you." Boss Lu stared at Jin Shiya with a cold face, "I''m in love with you, and I have to accompany me tonight. "


    Jin Shiya''s face changed, and she hurriedly said, "Smelly shameless, go home with your mother."


    "Hmph, you have to do it if you don''t, this place is my final say."


    "is it?"


    Su Yan finally spoke. Now that he had torn his skin, he didn''t want to waste time with this person.


    "Boy, let me tell you, don''t think that if you have money, you will treat yourself as number one in the world. You are an ant in my eyes."


    "Oh, I have become an ant in the eyes of others." Su Yan smiled and waved to Jin Shiya and Sun Yan.


    "I don''t think you can cry without seeing the coffin. It won''t work if you don''t give you some color."


    Both Boss Lu''s bodyguards walked over to Su Yan, obviously trying to beat him up.


    But they weren''t even close, when Sun Yan on the side moved, two chopsticks flew out directly, pinning their palms to the table.


    The faces of the two changed drastically, ignoring the pain in their hands, and exclaimed, "Martial artist!"


    Boss Lu''s original smile changed, and his powerful bodyguard was pinned to the palm of his hand and could not be pulled off for a long time.


    "You, you."


    Boss Lu saw that something was wrong and wanted to escape, but was caught by Sun Yan.


    "What are you going to do, let me tell you that I am Buddha''s person."


    "Father, it''s useless for you to be a dog master."


    Sun Yan kicked Boss Lu''s thigh, and Boss Lu knelt down in pain.


    Only now did he understand that he might have offended someone who shouldn''t be offended. It is said that his subordinates are the powerful late-stage martial artists, but he is not enough to see in front of this old man.


    What shocked him most was that the old man looked like the kid''s servant.


    "You are against Lord Buddha."


    "In front of us Su Shao, Lord Buddha is not worthy to lift him shoes." Sun Yan said with a scornful look.


    "What do you want?"


    "Naturally behave according to your rules, you have to keep something." Su Yan said with a smile.


    Boss Lu broke out with a cold sweat on his forehead, and he kept something, isn''t it for his own hands, that''s not good.


    "No, I''ll give money, I''ll give money, please let me go."


    "I give one million."


    "No no, ten million."


    Su Yan shook his head, which made boss Lu a little desperate.


    "Twenty million." Boss Lu can be considered fighting.


    "I''m not short of money, you can''t even give 100 million."


    Sun Yan directly picked up the knife and dropped it. The table was immediately covered with blood, and Boss Lu let out a painful wailing.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and followed Sun Yan and left. The restaurant owner on the side had already been scared and trembling.


    "Oh, yes, the old grandson paid for the meal."


    "it is good."

 Chapter 170： Hot deal

    Leaving the restaurant, a few people directly found a hotel to live in, waiting for the jade fair tomorrow.


    The three of them had three rooms, and Su Yan and the troublesome Jin Shiya had a fuss before returning to their room.


    Sitting cross-legged for an hour, I felt relaxed, but stinky sweat came out all over.


    Su Yan took off his underwear directly, went to the toilet and took a comfortable hot bath, then came out naked and put on clothes.


    At this time, Jin Shiya went to the hotel manager to get the spare key and sneaked into Su Yan''s room, but she didn''t expect to bump into Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan still had steaming water mist on his body. Although he was not as strong as Schwarzenegger, his muscles were sharp and angular, and he was considered a perfect figure.


    Especially the temperament, it can make a man jealous. He who practices magical skills is surrounded by the aura of nine suns and he is naturally masculine.


    Jin Shiya stared at Su Yan blankly, her brain had completely stopped working, her eyes opened wide.


    Su Yan was also very surprised, how did this little Nizi run into her room.


    Ignoring Jin Shiya''s daze, Su Yan slowly walked over, holding one hand on the wall, and looking at Jin Shiya with a wicked smile: "Shiya classmate, you will run to me without sleeping in the middle of the night. Why are you here?"


    Jin Shiya was awakened by Su Yan''s voice, hurriedly moved away from her vision, and directly covered her face with her hands.


    At this time, Jin Shiya''s face was red like a monkey''s ass, she was about to bleed, but she was a good girl, for men who only stayed at the level of wearing clothes, had never seen her.


    "You... badass."


    Jin Shiya held back these words for a long time, and the roots of her ears were already red.


    "My badass, you came to my room."


    Su Yan''s face smiled even more, and she pulled Jin Shiya''s hands away with her hands, stared into her eyes and said, "I just finished my eighteenth birthday, can''t you wait?"


    Jin Shiya''s mind was completely short-circuited, she didn''t know what to say. The purpose of her coming to Su Yan''s room was naturally to want something to happen, but when she really got here, she also looked at Su Yan''s body, but she didn''t dare.


    When she saw the toilet door, she couldn''t help but said, "There is no water in the toilet on my side, so I came to your place. I just take a shower."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly drilled through Su Yan''s armpit, ran directly into the toilet, and shut the door with a bang.


    Su Yan smiled, lying on the bed directly looking at the toilet, the door of the toilet was a bit strange.


    His room is a luxurious suite, and the toilet can be seen from the outside, and Jin Shiya has no idea about it.


    Jin Shiya just took off her coat under Su Yan''s nose.


    I have to say that Immortal Emperor Rao Yisu''s concentration is a bit difficult to recruit.


    "This little Nizi forced me to commit a crime."


    Su Yan shook his head, admiring Jin Shiya''s beautiful shadow.


    After a while, Jin Shiya whispered in the toilet: "Brother Yan, can...can you help me get my clothes off?"


    It turned out that Jin Shiya had forgotten to bring her clothes. She was not here to take a bath.


    Su Yan went directly to Jin Shiya''s room, took the clothes, approached the toilet and said, "Open the door, or how can I give it to you."


    "You...you are not allowed to peek."


    "Well, I won''t peek, I close my eyes and turn around."


    "It''s about the same."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly took the clothes from Su Yan, but after a while she got dressed and walked out.


    "Did you take a peek?"


    Jin Shiya still suspected that Su Yan watched it, and couldn''t help but look into Su Yan''s eyes and asked.


    "I didn''t take a peek, heaven and earth conscience, I can still swear."


    Jin Shiya was completely relieved now, but Su Yan''s next words made her face redder than before.


    "Hahaha..."


    Su Yan laughed loudly, the greater the laughter, the redder Jin Shiya''s face became.


    "My room is a luxurious suite."


    Jin Shiya held back for a long time, only one sentence came out: "You are a badass, you are so bad."


    "Am I bad, the worse is yet to come."


    Su Yan forced her towards Jin Shiya and pushed her against the wall.


    Unexpectedly, Jin Shiya ran away and hurriedly ran out of the room.


    Su Yan still shouted at the door: "What are you running?"


    With Su Yan''s ability, how could Jin Shiya run? He didn''t stop it.


    Yushuizhihuan naturally got the fish willing, and Su Yan would not force it.


    In fact, Jin Shiya was very willing in her heart, but she just couldn''t break through that line of defense.


    The fun of the night ended, and there was nothing to say. At dawn the next day, the weather was very clear, and everyone got up early.


    When I saw Su Yan, Jin Shiya''s face was still red and hot, and she didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    Sun Xuan couldn''t help but care when seeing Jin Shiya''s strangeness: "Miss Shiya, are you sick?"


    "No, no."


    "She is not sick, but ran to my room last night to make trouble."


    The smile on Su Yan''s face was completely natural and from the bottom of his heart. This smile was extremely real.


    Jin Shiya raised her head and stared at Su Yan with a look of anger.


    "Eat quickly, eat quickly, and we will have to do business later."


    Several people had breakfast and drove directly to the BRIC Hotel.


    At this time, the BRIC Hotel had long been surrounded by water, and the nearly 2,000-square-meter hall was crowded with crowds, and it was extremely hot.


    However, the organizer saw too many people, and ultimately could only divide the trading venues into two places.


    The low-end was directly arranged to a nearby hotel, which greatly eased the pressure on the BRIC Hotel.


    If you don''t have 50 million, you are not allowed to enter the BRIC hotel. This is a rigid rule.


    The three of them took sunglasses and walked directly to the BRIC Hotel.


    A black man by the door looked at the three of them with bad eyes and said, "Admission card."


    Sun Hao directly handed the admission card to the black man. When the black man saw it, his indifferent expression immediately changed, revealing a respectful smile.


    The black change is naturally due to the admission card, which is a gold medal, which can only be enjoyed by people with assets of 200 million.


    The three of them walked in unimpededly. There were dozens of stalls, large and small, and each stall had a lot of jade, some of which looked good in good condition, and they must be valuable.


    Su Yan saw the unopened stones at a glance, and couldn''t help asking Sun Yan next to him.


    "What do these stones mean?"


    "Oh, these are rough stones, specially used for gambling stones."

 Chapter 171： Set a small goal and spend 100 million

    "Stone bet?"


    Su Yan was slightly stunned. He also heard about this, knowing it was a very exciting gamble.


    Many jadeite mines will sell the mined rough stone directly, and they usually don''t open it.


    The price of selling rough stones is relatively low, but they can sell all the rough stones, which is also a profit.


    The second-level merchants will select some rough stones with a high probability of containing jade for cutting, and open a small hole or expose a little jade eye for the second shot.


    There may be third-level merchants and fourth-level merchants in the back. After several turns, they finally went to the stall owner to sell.


    The raw stones of the stall owner have been selected several times, and basically no good jade can be produced. Only a few are uncertain.


    Therefore, although gambling on rocks can make people get rich overnight, in most cases they can make people go bankrupt overnight.


    "Shao Shao want to try?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It sounds good, you can try it."


    "Well, Su Shao, take a look everywhere. I''ll just buy the jade."


    Naturally, Sun Xun wanted to buy the top-quality jade that had been shelled. Although the price was expensive, it was genuine. Su Yan needed such jade, and the more the better.


    Wandering around the hall with Jin Shiya, many merchants are shouting vigorously, hoping that someone will buy their own jade.


    "This is pretty."


    Jin Shiya walked to a stall owner and happily picked up a small piece of jade, which was crystal clear and full.


    "fake."


    Su Yan glanced, disdainfully said.


    With his eyesight, he could tell at a glance that the jade was chemically processed, and it was full of chemical reagents.


    Jin Shiya put down the jade in disappointment, and remained unmoved no matter how the merchant brags, she completely listened to what Su Yan said.


    "what."


    Su Yan looked at the stall owner nearby, and a huge jade attracted him.


    This jade is almost half a person tall and short, and only one person can embrace it with both hands.


    This is a rough stone, and there is no jade eye thrown, so that no one cares about it.


    Su Yan walked over and asked, "Boss, how do you sell this jade?"


    The boss is a little dark, and he doesn''t seem to be a local. When he talked about his feet, Su Yan knew that he was probably from the Burmese generation.


    "one million."


    The boss quoted a price directly, but everyone around was slightly surprised.


    Although it is huge, it doesn''t have a jade eye. In all likelihood, it''s a broken stone. It''s a joke that I want to sell it for one million.


    "This little brother, don''t be fooled. One million, I won''t buy this jade for ten thousand."


    Someone was kind to persuade, but the boss didn''t say anything, just sat there quietly.


    Generally, there is a rule in jade trading. You can��t interrupt when someone else buys and sells. If you talk nonsense about other people��s business, you will be beaten up, and even more dangerous to your life.


    Su Yan nodded, did not say anything, just approached and stared at the jade.


    When the man saw this, he could only shake his head and stopped persuading him.


    "Deal."


    Su Yan looked at it twice, and then took out the money directly, and handed a one million check directly to the stall owner.


    Then some staff at the venue took the jade away and put it in a place designated by Su Yan for storage.


    Everyone who comes can ask the organizer to help save the jade and collect them all when they leave, which is very convenient.


    They are not afraid of any mistakes in the jade, if it is gone, the organizer will have to double the original price.


    Su Yan still stopped at this stall, but he was actually here alone.


    Fundamentally, this stall did not have a piece of shelled jade, all of which were rough, with dozens of large and small pieces of jade.


    "Are you Burmese?"


    The stall owner nodded, he was in a good mood just after trading a million, at least he won''t be leaving empty-handed this time.


    "You should be the one who escaped from the Burmese mine?"


    The stall owner was startled when he heard the words, and stared at Su Yan in a daze, how did he know his own affairs.


    Su Yan could tell from his rough fingers that this was a heavy manual laborer, who was fundamentally different from other stall owners, so he guessed that this person was a worker in a Myanmar mine.


    "Don''t be afraid, I only buy jade."


    After that, Su Yan successively selected seven or eight jade stones, all of them as large as a basin, and the transaction price directly reached 3 million.


    The stall owner couldn''t close his face with a smile. Except for the 5% of the transaction amount to be handed over to the organizer, the rest was his own.


    For this reason, the vendor directly gave Su Yan several fist-sized rough stones, which was regarded as a gift to him.


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t say anything, but just accepted it.


    "This young man is so impatient, how can anyone buy jade like this."


    "And it''s all rough, he''s gamble on stones."


    "I''ve been paying attention to that stall for a long time, but there are no shells at all, and all of them are fakes."


    "Young people are destined to know the depths. It''s not that easy to bet on rocks."


    A group of people pointed and pointed, but Su Yan ignored Jin Shiya and continued to stroll around.


    "Buy this one."


    Jin Shiya saw a relatively large rough stone with three jade eyes on it, which was favored by many buyers.


    It''s just that the main price of the stall is too high, and everyone is talking to him.


    In order to satisfy Jin Shiya, Su Yan directly waved his hand and said, "I bought this jade."


    Two million, Su Yan paid directly to leave without blinking his eyes.


    Many people were stunned on the spot and whispered for a while.


    "Could it be that the second generation of the rich from somewhere came here with a little girlfriend?"


    "I''m afraid it is. I bought more than three million rough stones just now, and I didn''t have a jade eye."


    "Wealth is willful."


    "Hmph, I don''t think he will be able to open a good piece of jade by that time, just wait and see if you don''t believe me."


    Su Yan''s great handwork naturally aroused many people''s jealousy, but he didn''t take it seriously at all. How could this be possible?


    Regardless of the eyes of many people, Su Yan continued to sweep the entire trading market, buying all the large rough stones, tens of thousands of yuan low, and millions of high.


    But after a while, dozens of rough stones were collected, but Su Yan only spent tens of millions.


    Sun Xun would spend hundreds of millions to buy real jade.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said to Jin Shiya: "Set a small goal for you and spend 100 million."


    Jin Shiya opened her mouth slightly, obviously a little surprised: "One hundred million?"


    "Correct."


    "Classmate Shiya, it''s up to you next."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, naturally letting her buy and buy as much as she wanted.


    Jin Shiya is also not welcome. He bought some jade directly, but in Su Yan''s eyes, all the jade that Jin Shiya bought was all stones, which was worthless.


    But he didn''t care at all. What if it was all stones? No matter how much money he likes, it doesn''t matter.


    He Su Yan is now a billionaire rich, and bigwigs from all walks of life in the four cities respect him every year, and don''t worry about money.


    Their crazy sweeping of goods naturally attracted the attention of many people, even the host of the fair, Foye, had heard of it.


    "What a prodigal, buying so many raw materials, I am not afraid of losing money."


    "Hey, other people have money, what matters to you."


    "Hmph, rich, he will cry after Kaishi."

 Chapter 172： All stones

    Facing the pointing and pointing of many people, Su Yan didn''t care at all, and after walking around the hall with Jin Shiya for several times, he stopped.


    Jin Shiya has been wearing sunglasses, otherwise her appearance will cause a commotion and cause trouble.


    The two bought nearly three hundred rough stones, of which Su Yan selected dozens of them, and the rest were all selected by Jin Shiya.


    Looking at the stones piled on the ground, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, and said to the person in charge of the venue: "Bring them to the cutting machine for me."


    Every stone has a serial number, which is equivalent to an ID card. It is impossible to falsify, otherwise it would not attract jade merchants from all over the world to come to Taobao.


    Such a big deal naturally attracted the attention of many people. Seeing that Su Yan was going to cut the stone, everyone was not interested in buying jade. They all ran over to watch.


    Of course, many of them responded with a gloating attitude, and bought a few pieces of good jade.


    All the rough stones worth more than 100 million were transported to the cutting machine and placed on the same floor. Ten cutting machines worked together, which would cut more than 30 rounds.


    "Cut your choice first."


    Su Yan sat aside with her arms around Jin Shiya and said lightly.


    Jin Shiya was still a little worried, after all, she didn''t understand jade, and all of them were randomly selected. If it were cut out, it would be bad. Wouldn''t it be worthless?


    Although her family is rich and she didn''t feel much about money before, 100 million still shocked her.


    At first, Su Yan gave Jin Shiya 100 million yuan, which shocked her. Today, she spends 100 million yuan again, purely using money as paper.


    Seeing Su Yan''s calm expression, Jin Shiya''s beautiful eyes became more blurred, and she leaned directly next to Su Yan and gave him a kiss.


    Su Yan didn''t expect to get a fragrant kiss, and was happier, waiting quietly for the result.


    In the first round of cutting, the ten rough stones were all the size of a basin, and the cutting machine also cut for ten minutes.


    The first cut is generally to cut horizontal and vertical leather, but the result is not satisfactory, no jade is seen at all.


    Some of the onlookers already showed a smile. Betting on rocks is not so easy. In the past ten bets and nine loses, now it has reached ninety-nine loses.


    "He is lucky if he can get three good jade from these hundreds of rough stones."


    "Three yuan, I don''t think one can open it. It''s a layman. I bought it without even looking at it."


    "Watch it quietly. Although he has money, he has lost more than 100 million yuan. I think he will cry too."


    After the second cut, as expected, there was still no jade exposed from the ten jade stones.


    And the second cut has cut off nearly one-third of the stone.


    For the third cut, the cutting machine was directly aimed at the middle of each jade, and the result will be seen after this cut.


    Everyone waited anxiously, regardless of the hot weather, and wanted to see Su Yan make a fool of himself.


    But Su Yan lay leisurely on the couch, eating grapes that Jin Shiya had removed from her leather coat.


    "Help me beat my shoulders."


    Naturally, Jin Shiya obediently followed suit, and she was so comfortable with Su Yan that many people were jealous and hated.


    With the passage of time, ten rough stones were also cut apart and cut into two pieces.


    But the result was that many people laughed, because none of them had jade, and ten of them were all stones, worthless.


    Each of these ten rough stones is worth one million, which means that ten million is gone.


    Jin Shiya''s hands stopped, obviously a little unhappy.


    Su Yan patted his jade hand and smiled: "What''s the matter?"


    Jin Shiya sat aside and said softly: "It''s a loss."


    "What a big deal, it was originally for you to play, don''t care."


    Jin Shiya felt warm in her heart, and her smile returned to her face.


    In the second round, there were ten more, and the result was still disappointing.


    The onlookers smiled even more, and some were already waiting for Su Yan''s embarrassment.


    In the second round of three swords, no one was jade, not even the worst jade, all were stones.


    "You are a little bit lucky."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and smiled. She wanted to make a joke, but Jin Shiya couldn''t laugh.


    "People... they don''t understand this."


    Su Yan squeezed Jin Shiya''s pink nose with a big hand, and smiled: "Are you so petty? You don''t need to care about it, even if you lose 100 million, what your husband and I have is money."


    "Crow''s mouth."


    In the third round of cutting, this batch of jade is basically not big or small, half the size of a basin, and the value ranges from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.


    The cutting speed is also much faster. After several cuts, one of ten looks like jade, but it is full of impurities, not even low-grade jade, which is still considered waste in the jade industry.


    It can be said that there is no return.


    The onlookers became more enthusiastic, but they were disappointed not to see Su Yan''s crying.


    A jade merchant was behind Su Yan and couldn''t help but say loudly at this moment: "Oh, this is really good luck, I still gambled on a piece of jade."


    When Jin Shiya heard it, she felt even more uncomfortable in her heart.


    Su Yan was naturally unhappy when he saw it, and couldn''t help but say to the man: "It''s up to you to spend money!"


    The jade merchant has an ugly face. He is also a well-known tycoon in the city. He has opened several jade shops and his worth is hundreds of millions.


    However, compared with Su Yan''s easy spending of more than 100 million, that is nothing short of a witch, because the jade merchant has an ugly face, but he dare not say anything.


    In the next few rounds of cutting, Jin Shiya almost spent time in torment, because the two hundred stones she bought opened two hundred, and they were basically all stones.


    "Don''t mind, come with me just for fun."


    Su Yan began to tease Jin Shiya, but Jin Shiya was still unhappy.


    Although she didn''t care about the money, she didn''t have a good jade, and no one would be happy. She originally wanted to choose a few good jade for Su Yan.


    There are still about twenty small rough stones left, Jin Shiya naturally does not report expectations, these are all gifts, the stall owner does not need money to give them.


    Sure enough, all cuts are waste rocks.


    A total of more than two hundred pieces were cut out, and none of them had jade. There was no luck.


    Jin Shiya finally couldn''t help it anymore, she started to cry, very sad, pear flowers brought rain.


    Su Yan was stunned. He brought Jin Shiya to play, just to make her happy, but he didn''t expect it to be self-defeating.


    Su Yan kept comforting, but it was still useless. A woman''s heart was completely unpredictable. Once it touched a weak place, it would inevitably be like a flash flood, like a torrential river that is out of control.


    "Haha, as expected, it''s really lucky."


    "It''s not that easy to bet on a rock. The blood that a layman is destined to lose will not return.


    "It''s a pity, I only saw his little girlfriend crying, but didn''t see his embarrassment."


    Many jade merchants laughed loudly, without any scruples.

 Chapter 173： The best jade

    Sun Yan ran over at this time with a smile on his face, obviously gaining a lot.


    "Shao Shao, I have gained a lot this time and got a piece of top-quality jade."


    Sun Yan handed the jade to Su Yan, with sweat on his face.


    Su Yan took it, glanced at it and said, "Well, not bad, how much is it?"


    "More than thirty million."


    When the people around heard this, they were choked up immediately, waiting for his tragic situation when he lost his money, but others were still buying.


    "I bought more than 100 pieces of jade this time, which cost nearly 300 million yuan."


    Sun Yan''s words shocked everyone once again, and everyone looked very ugly and bowed their heads.


    Su Yan put the fist-sized jadeite in Jin Shiya''s hand and comforted: "Don''t cry, this jade is for you."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with tears in her eyes and said, "I don''t want it."


    She was already sad because she didn''t get the jade, but Su Yan''s doing so made her even more sad.


    "Smate Shiya, you have to understand that we don''t need money, we are having fun."


    "This piece of jade can make a jade bracelet and a bunch of jade rings, just right for you."


    Although Jin Shiya said no, she had already loved the jade in her heart. This jade was not bad compared to the imperial jade.


    "I design the earrings myself." Jin Shiya stopped crying, looking very pitiful.


    "Of course, it''s all up to you."


    It was finally comforting Jin Shiya, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The woman was in trouble.


    "Okay, it''s time to cut the jade I chose."


    Su Yan chose to start small, and these ten were all given by the stall owner. They were all fist-sized, and Su Yan didn''t report any hope.


    The cutting speed is very fast. One side was cut off in two or three minutes. The first nine pieces did not show the jade surface, but the last piece showed a small jade eye.


    The second cut, starting directly from the middle, many people craned their necks.


    They knew that Su Yan was very proud and didn''t care about the money, but they still hope that Su Yan''s blood will be lost, so that it can save a little face.


    After the nine pieces were cut, they were all stones, worthless, and only the last piece was able to see a jade the size of a thumb.


    "Cat''s Eye Emerald!"


    Someone could see it at a glance and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The reason why this person is so excited is because this cat''s eye jade is so innocent and extremely green, it is the top grade of jade.


    "Good luck, I saved a little loss."


    "Huh, this cat''s eye jade is only worth a few hundred thousand at most, which is far from the more than 100 million he spent."


    "Yes, just good luck."


    Many people recovered after being surprised.


    It is good luck to be able to produce such a cat''s eye jade in normal times, but Su Yan bought hundreds of them and spent more than 100 million, which is nothing to praise in comparison.


    The jade was put away by Sun Yan, and Su Yan continued to let people cut the jade.


    "Your husband is lucky, he can get the best jade for free."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, with a hint of pride.


    Jin Shiya curled her lips and said, "You must have no such good luck next."


    "Really, if I produce the best jade again, you are not allowed to cry."


    "Hmph, I won''t cry anymore." Jin Shiya waved her small pink fist and opened her teeth and claws at Su Yan.


    This time, the jade is slightly larger than the fist, and it was basically bought by Su Yan. The price is between 100,000 and 500,000, which is a medium rough price.


    "Hurry up, we have to open jade."


    There are already jade merchants who can''t wait. Su Yan is a **** in their eyes, which is completely different from their purpose of coming here. His stones are nothing good.


    The ten pieces were cut together, and the machine was running at high speed, making a restless sound.


    Some people began to discuss the results of Su Yan''s cutting.


    "He must have had no such good luck this time. I think ten of them are all waste rocks."


    "These ten are worth several million. If they are all waste stones, they will lose money."


    "Does that rich second-generation care? It''s just picking up girls without seeing him."


    "It''s all waste rocks to see how he picks up girls."


    Amidst everyone''s discussion, ten pieces were cut apart and stood on the table one after another, and everyone was shocked to speak.


    Five of them show jade face, very neat, single color, but very pure.


    "Five top quality jade!"


    "My God, how could his luck be so good."


    "Five, looking at the quality of the jade, each one is worth at least five million."


    "You mean his five are worth fifty million?!"


    "Hey, luck is so good, why don''t I have such good luck."


    Many people envy, but some people are jealous.


    "Huh, what is fifty million? He spent more than 100 million."


    "I didn''t guarantee it back, is it worth your brag."


    "Wait for him to make money and talk."


    Su Yan didn''t care about the words of these people at all. He only had Jin Shiya in his eyes.


    "Well, your husband is good enough, haha."


    Jin Shiya''s small mouth curled even harder, and she kept pinching her white fingers, obviously not convinced.


    "It''s only five yuan, the capital has not been earned yet."


    "Hey, I still have twenty or so uncut."


    "All you have left is waste rock."


    "Our classmate Shiya can do whatever they say."


    Sun Yan stepped forward and took the five top jade stones, put them beside him, and stood quietly behind Su Yan.


    "Old Sun, why are you so serious? Find a place to sit. You have to know that you are a person with status now."


    "I am a servant in front of Su Shao."


    "Let you sit down and sit down, where''s the nonsense."


    Sun Yan hurriedly sat down, stiffened all over, and was shocked by Su Yan.


    "Cut these two."


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to cut the ten pieces together this time. He wanted to cut slowly to enjoy the thrilling feeling.


    "Hey, let''s not say that I occupy the cutting machine. I gave out eight machines. You can cut them slowly."


    Su Yan yelled at the crowd of onlookers so as not to complain about him.


    Many people took their own jade and started to cut it, but there were still many people watching Su Yan''s jade.


    They naturally wanted to see the final result of Su Yan, and they couldn''t see what they had lost, but everyone was happy to see him at a loss.


    Rumble!


    The cutting machine keeps running, and a staff member is holding the water pipe and constantly washing the original to keep it smooth and moist, which makes it easier to cut.


    "It''s coming out, cut it quickly, cut it quickly."


    A group of people craned their necks and looked at the two stones, all wanting to see the result sooner.


    As the two leftovers fell, the cut surfaces of the two rough stones finally appeared, and the neat cut surface revealed a large green heart, without any impurities at all.


    Two more top-quality jade!

 Chapter 174： Two-color, three-color!

    The expressions of the onlookers were so wonderful. Everyone wanted to see the jokes, but both of them were top quality jade.


    The necks of this group of people were so stretched, they all shrank back in embarrassment.


    Most people have an expression that is fascinating, and their eyes looking at Su Yan are full of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    "How could he be so lucky, and cut out two pieces of the best jade."


    "These two pieces are much larger than the previous ones. A conservative estimate is that each piece is worth ten million."


    "I rely on, doesn''t it mean that he has recovered another 20 million."


    The people present were even more uncomfortable with Su Yan. Those two hundred were actually selected by Jin Shiya. Su Yan had already saved money and earned tens of millions.


    Many jade merchants have already thought about it. These jade pieces of Su Yan are all very good in color. If they are bought and processed, they will definitely make a lot of money.


    A jade merchant approached Su Yan and said with a smile: "This gentleman, you are lucky."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Didn''t you just say that I must have lost the money."


    The jade merchant suddenly couldn''t speak. He was yelling fiercely just now, but he was not in front of Su Yan. Besides, there were so many people on the scene, how did this kid know.


    The jade merchant said with embarrassment: "Mr. laughed, how could I say such a thing."


    Su Yan stopped talking, did not look at the jade merchant at all, and continued to talk and laugh with Jin Shiya.


    The jade merchant was full of anger, and he was put aside like this, which is too arrogant.


    "Humph!"


    The jade merchant walked away. He was also worth hundreds of millions, so naturally he couldn''t humbly ask Su Yan to sell jade.


    Several other jade merchants came over. They didn''t offend Su Yan, but got Su Yan''s face.


    "Sir, your jade is of very good condition. If you sell it to us, the price will be indispensable."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Don''t you see that my subordinates just bought hundreds of millions of jade? Will I sell it?"


    The faces of several jade merchants stiffened, and they remembered what Sun Yan had just said and could not help but leave in shame.


    Two pieces of top-quality jade were cut out, and Su Yan was still dissatisfied. He didn''t want simple top-quality jade. He hoped to get a jade with aura.


    After looking at the remaining twenty or so jade stones, Su Yan chose two and continued to cut them.


    There were only a lot of onlookers, and many people were attracted. After all, Su Yan''s large-scale work was very rare.


    "After cutting seven pieces of the best jade, this kid is lucky."


    "You didn''t see the beginning. There are more than two hundred rough stones and none of them contain jade." Someone still said with disdain.


    But someone immediately objected.


    "Those more than two hundred were chosen by his little girlfriend, it has nothing to do with this kid."


    The man still disdainfully said: "Anyway, they are all together, he is destined to lose."


    "That might be the case, he still has twenty or so rough stones on hand."


    "Hmph, no matter how lucky he is, can he still produce seven or eight top-quality jade stones!"


    You must know that the chance of getting the best jade is only one in a thousand. Su Yan has already broken this chance. Five in ten, two in two, can scare a person to death.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    The onlookers began to divide into two factions. One faction was still not optimistic about Su Yan, and the other faction was very optimistic about Su Yan.


    Su Yan just smiled at all of this, not worthy of attention at all.


    After the two pieces of jade were cut out, everyone stopped talking and looked over.


    The jade-cutting staff was full of excitement and shouted directly: "Two-color, two-color superb jade!"


    His voice spread throughout the cutting factory, and many people fell silent, showing incredible expressions.


    "How is it possible, two-color top quality jade!"


    "Damn, this is going to be posted."


    "Whoever is so lucky, this year''s jade trading stone king is probably the only one for him."


    "It''s that rich second-generation kid, how is this possible!"


    Some people who were originally cutting jade completely ignored their own jade and ran over to watch.


    Sun Yan jumped up happily, and said with excitement: "Two-color superb jade, this is a one in 100,000 chance!"


    "calm down."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, to be exact, he was a little disappointed.


    The two original pieces only produced one two-color top-quality jade, which did not meet his requirements at all.


    Because he felt for a long time when choosing these two jade stones. At that time, he believed that they were two aura jade stones, but the result disappointed him.


    If Su Yan''s thoughts were made known to the people present, these people would probably bang their heads against the wall angrily.


    Two-color top-quality jade is bought by gram, which is much more expensive than gold. According to the size of his jade, the weight should be about two kilograms, which is conservatively estimated to be worth 60 million!


    Many people''s faces were extremely ugly. Just now they said that Su Yan had no money, and they ordered the best jade to say that Su Yan was losing money. Now Su Yan has saved his money. This is a face slap, an invisible slap.


    "Made, how can luck be so good, you can meet the two-color best jade."


    "This kid stepped on shit, luck is also good."


    "People are more popular than others."


    "Huh, what''s so great, he just saves money."


    ...


    In the face of many people''s words, Su Yan was still very calm, and directly stepped forward and picked two jade stones again and placed them on the cutting machine.


    With the noisy sound of the cutting machine, everyone''s hearts were raised, and they were anxiously waiting for the result.


    These onlookers were much more nervous than Su Yan, and hoped that he could cut out two waste rocks and let out a sigh of foulness.


    However, more than ten minutes later, the cutting machine stopped operating, and the result of the jade caused the people present to enter the Zhuangbing Cave.


    The cutters were so excited that they couldn''t speak, and it took a long time before they shouted, "Two pieces of superb jade!"


    He cut countless jade stones, but today he cut so many top jade stones at once, it can be said that his luck has skyrocketed.


    According to the unspoken rules of the industry, if the jade that is cut out is good, a certain red envelope must be given to the cutter. Therefore, the quality of the jade is directly proportional to the income of the cutter.


    "Damn, what kind of luck is he."


    "Is that human being!"


    "The good jade has been selected by him!"


    When other jade merchants saw the waste stones they had cut out, they wanted to cry without tears.


    A group of people turned from envy to anger, all looking at Su Yan with unkind faces.


    "Continue cutting."


    Su Yan waved a big hand and directly signaled the cutting staff to take two pieces at random. He was relieved to save money.


    Although he is not short of money, it is ultimately a shame to lose. He is a dignified immortal emperor, and he can''t even recognize jade.


    Su Yan is not sure about these two pieces of jade, so it depends on luck.


    With the completion of the cutting, the cutting staff couldn''t wait to look at the past, and this look directly stunned him on the spot.


    Seeing him in a daze, the other cutting staff couldn''t help but walk over, and they all looked around, their eyes widened, as if they had seen something terrible.


    "Three...three...three-color superb jade!"


    A cutting staff made a duck cry as if being pinched by someone''s neck, with a little crying.

 Chapter 175： Colorful **** jade!

    Silence, godlike silence, everyone''s brains are buzzing, it''s hard to work.


    There is no precedent in the history of what the three-color top grade jade means. It has never appeared before, and it exists only.


    The chance of appearing three-color top grade jade is extremely small, similar to the chance of winning the lottery. Many people see it for the first time.


    Three-color jade is divided into two types. One is that the three colors form a sense of hierarchy and each act as if three pieces are stacked together. The other is that they blend with each other and are difficult to separate, but each is distinct.


    And this piece of jade is extremely smooth and contains water droplets. It is crystal clear. The three colors of green, white and black are pure and incomparable. The colors are distinct, and the levels are not completely separated. This belongs to the latter.


    The value of the latter three-color jade is much higher than the former, which can be said to be several times that of the former.


    In an international auction a few years ago, an overlapping three-color top-quality jade was auctioned. The color of the jade was also green, white and black. The weight was about 100 grams, and the transaction price reached 100 million!


    This piece of Su Yan weighs about 500 grams, it is a blend of three-color jade, and its value is at least one billion!


    Su Yan kissed Jin Shiya happily, and said with a smile: "What''s up, your husband will do."


    "Humph." Jin Shiya made a small temper. Su Yan cut out so many top-quality jade stones, but she didn''t cut out one piece, which was in stark contrast.


    "Don''t be unhappy, this jade will be given to you."


    Su Yan directly handed the polished jade to Jin Shiya. The three-color top-quality jade worth one billion is nothing to him.


    Many people saw this scene with their eyes widened, a little unbelievable.


    "He... gave away the superb three-color jade worth one billion?!"


    "He values ??this little girlfriend very much."


    "My God, that''s a billion."


    "Prodigal kid, have you been stunned?"


    Hearing a sound of accusation, Jin Shiya frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but angrily said at the people around him: "I want you to take care of it."


    Then Jin Shiya carefully put the jade into her small backpack, and flirted with Su Yan again.


    Jin Shiya''s heart was greatly satisfied, and it was enough to be jealous and envied by this group of people.


    For Su Yan, one billion is what it means to give the whole earth to the beloved. Of course, he can''t realize it now.


    At this stage, no one dared to talk about Su Yan. One billion jade was sold out. Who would dare to say that this is the existence of sudden wealth.


    Even the host of the jade fair, Lord Buddha, came after hearing the news, and he was worthy of his appearance in the three-color top jade.


    Lord Buddha is a bald head, a little blessed, and his small eyes are very clear and bright. This person is not simple.


    "Congratulations, congratulations, I didn''t expect three-color top jade to appear in my place."


    Su Yan nodded faintly, without saying anything, he wanted to continue cutting the remaining jade.


    Faced with Su Yan''s rudeness, the few men behind Foye immediately looked bad and glared at Su Yan.


    "You are so rude to Lord Buddha!


    There was a fierce flash in Foye''s eyes, and then disappeared, and the opponent waved his hand, his subordinate did not say anything.


    Su Yan continued to cut the jade. Originally, after the top-quality jade was issued, the general merchants would stop cutting to avoid suspicion, but he was not afraid. Who else would dare to hit him?


    After cutting several times, no good jade appeared, and many people were a little disappointed.


    "Luck is used up, try out some medium jade."


    The price of medium jade is similar to that of rough, at best it can only be considered a breakeven.


    "The best three-color jade has been cut out, and I can''t finish it!"


    Some people were obviously angry. Su Yan had cut out so many good jade, which meant that the chance of them cutting out good jade was greatly reduced.


    There are two last rough stones left, these two are relatively large, so Su Yan naturally stayed at the end.


    As for these two stones, Su Yan also had great expectations, because among all the jade stones, the two rough stones were the most sensitive to him.


    The cutter is adjusting the cutter, because the area of ??the two jade stones is much larger than the previous one, and the size must be changed.


    The cutting surfaces are all painted by Su Yan, and the cutting personnel cut according to the buyer''s wishes to avoid disputes.


    With the machine running, the noisy sound appeared again, and everyone was waiting tightly with breathlessness.


    However, most of the onlookers did not hold any expectations. After all, the two rough stones were too big. If the jade was cut out, the chances are very small.


    Su Yan told Sun Yan: "I''m a little hungry. Go and eat all the time."


    Sun Yan hurried to do it, and soon he got a table of delicious food and a few bottles of red wine.


    The three of them ate with relish, and all the people around them looked at their index fingers moving.


    These businessmen have basically not eaten until now. This is a good opportunity to make money. They are all choosing jade to see Su Yan cutting.


    Foye looked at Su Yan with an unkind expression on his face, how he was not angry because his own boss was left aside.


    When most people see Buddha, they have a respectful face and bow down to salute, but Su Yan is so ignorant of him. In the eyes of Buddha, he is either stunned or trying to challenge his authority.


    Su Yan was not very young, so the Buddha regarded him as stunned, but because of his identity, he ignored him. If it was the latter, he would definitely prevent Su Yan from seeing the sun tomorrow.


    Two pieces of jade were cut for about ten minutes, and one of the pieces of jade was cut and fell off, and the cutting is considered complete.


    The cutters didn''t even look at the jade, they shouted excitedly: "Bloodstone!"


    The reason why he didn''t watch it was because he knew it during the cutting process.


    Because water is constantly being injected when cutting, and the flowing water becomes blood red. Besides blood jade, what else can make the flowing water red.


    Everyone present was shocked, and they were stunned on the spot, as if they were struck by lightning.


    "Live for nothing, I live for nothing!"


    "I''m a jade merchant, I''m ashamed to say it!"


    "Why is this kid so lucky? It''s the blessing of the eighth generation."


    "Still thinking that he is lucky? He is obviously hiding it."


    The people present were all sad, and Su Yankai Bleeding Jade was a humiliation to them.


    Even the Buddha stood up, staring at Xueyu with his eyes firmly.


    You must know that blood jade has a price and no market. It is more precious than the three-color superb jade, and the blood jade of Su Yan is ten kilograms!


    Before everyone could get over, the cutting staff fell directly to the ground, a look of shock.


    Everyone was puzzled and looked around, all of them grew up with amazement in their mouths and eyes.


    Even Buddha''s eyes widened when he saw the last jade, with an incredible expression.


    "Colorful God Jade!"

 Chapter 176： Rubbish

    Someone in the crowd yelled, and everyone suddenly came over and looked at the colorful jade greedily.


    The colorful **** jade is an existence that has only been heard in legends, and the world has never seen it.


    This jade is perfect. The seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple are perfectly matched, each of which is extremely pure and single in color.


    It is not a simple overlap of seven colors, like a rainbow, this colorful jade overlaps clearly for a while, and blends for a while, forming an exceptionally magnificent color.


    Blood jade is precious and priceless. The absolute gem of colorful **** jade is rare in the world and cannot be measured by value.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, because although the blood jade and the colorful divine jade contained not much spiritual energy, they were precious.


    These two pieces of jade are the most suitable as a gathering eye, but they are rare and excellent materials.


    Sun Yan walked over, holding two pieces of jade with both hands, and put the jade into the car in the eyes of everyone.


    With so many jade stones, the car they drove naturally couldn''t fit them. Sun Yan bought a super car to transport the jade stones.


    After all the jade was cut, Su Yan paid the cutting staff a large sum of money, and the cutting staff��s faces almost burst into laughter.


    After that, Su Yan was about to leave. The jade had been found, and it was meaningless to stay.


    However, Lord Buddha, who had been looking at him, spoke at this time, asking for jade directly regardless of the price.


    "Young man, I want your jade."


    In its opinion, he speaks himself personally, who would dare not sell his face unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    Su Yan didn''t respond at all, still walking towards the RV.


    Foye''s face suddenly became cold, and a group of his men surrounded Su Yan.


    "Young man, your luck is indeed very good, but you also have to know that everyone is innocent and guilty."


    The people around them all backed away in fear, knowing that Lord Buddha was going to grab the jade.


    The Lord Buddha is the master of Qudi, who dares to oppose what he wants to do, even the mayor of Qudi dare not say anything.


    Facing the temptation of huge profits, how could Lord Buddha let Su Yan leave like this? He had to get these jade stones, and it would be just around the corner to become a world-class rich man.


    Su Yan stopped, turned to look at Lord Buddha, and sneered, "Is Lord Buddha going to grab it?"


    "Just joked, joked," Foye said with a smile on his face, "how can I grab it, I just buy it."


    "Oh, Lord Buddha originally wanted to buy my jade, but it shocked me a lot."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, returned to the chair, and lay down directly.


    "How much does Lord Buddha plan to pay for my jade?"


    "Let''s not talk about the price, I will let you see one person."


    Behind Foye appeared a potbellied man, who was the owner of the breakfast shop, Lu.


    Boss Lu was missing an arm at this time, so it was naturally impossible for Sun Yan to let him connect it again.


    Boss Lu looked at Su Yan with a look of anger at this time, and said sharply: "You break my arm, I want you to pay for it!"


    Su Yan didn''t even look at Boss Lu, and said directly: "Where are the cats and dogs, biting people everywhere, the old grandson told him to be quiet."


    Sun Yan walked directly to Boss Lu, who was so frightened that Boss Lu''s face suddenly paled, and his hand was Sun Yan''s broken.


    "Father, save me."


    "presumptuous!"


    The Buddha shouted angrily, looked at Su Yan violently, and said with an icy voice: "You dare to be wild in my place, when I am!"


    "You think you are very tugged, you are nothing but **** in my eyes."


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but the last two words dragged on for a long time, and everyone present clearly heard them.


    Everyone''s scalp exploded, and the word trash shot into their brains like bullets, exploding.


    Everyone''s expressions changed abruptly, and they couldn''t believe that Su Yan was so bold.


    "Um... trash!"


    "Don''t want to live anymore, dare to say that Buddha!"


    "This is pure death. Lord Buddha is our emperor. Who will end up offending him?"


    "This is the face of so many people saying that Buddha is rubbish, there is absolutely no room for turning back."


    "It''s dead, absolutely dead, it''s cheaper, Buddha, so many top-quality jade."


    "The Buddha is destined to rise, and the entire province will probably have his name in the future."


    ...


    The people present all looked at Su Yan coldly, as if seeing a corpse, provoking Lord Buddha to death.


    Foye also froze for a while, and hadn''t heard anyone daring to scold him for many years, but now he was a little happy to hear him.


    A smile appeared on Foye''s face, but the smile was cold, like that cold knife.


    But his smile was still **** to Su Yan, and Su Yan didn''t bother to look at him.


    "Sun Yan, be dexterous, I will wait for you in the car."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he ceremoniously took Jin Shiya towards the RV.


    Several bodyguards of Foye directly attacked Su Yan with a knife in their hands. They were professional killers and had killed many enemies for Foye.


    But these assassins stopped abruptly before they got close to Su Yan, and then they all fell straight down with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    At the moment they took the shot, Sun Yan had already taken the shot and directly attacked their fate, without letting go.


    Foye''s face was so blue that he knew that Su Yan was not a simple dude, and that his subordinate was very difficult.


    "Xiaoshi, kill them for me."


    There was a thin young man beside Foye, very inconspicuous, and at first everyone did not notice him.


    But when Lord Buddha said his name, many of the people present changed their faces suddenly, showing fear.


    Xiao Shi is Foye''s first man, a well-known killer in Jiangnan Province, who once assassinated a strong man at the pinnacle of a martial artist, famous Jiangnan.


    "The Buddha even hired Xiao Shi as his subordinate, no wonder no one dared to provoke him."


    Many people suddenly realized that they were all secretly shocked, but fortunately they had never provoked Buddha.


    Xiao Shi jumped out of the figure directly, like a ghost, and attacked Su Yan.


    Sun Yan shot directly and blasted Xiao Shi with a punch, blocking his way.


    "Old man, you dare to stop me, go to death!"


    Xiao Shi shot out in a rage, and the two flying knives in his hand directly attacked Sun Falcon.


    Xiaoshi''s flying knives are fast, not only that, but also highly poisonous, and if they are infected, they will definitely die forever.


    Sun Yan could no longer evade, because the flying knife was too fast. When he reacted, the flying knife had already arrived.


    Sun Yan hurriedly resisted with spiritual power, the flying knife actually penetrated his spiritual barrier directly, but fortunately it deviated a little and stabbed him in the arm.


    A few drops of blood spilled on the ground, directly emitting steaming heat, the unfortunately contaminated flowers withered directly, and the faces of the people present changed and changed.


    Sun Yan shot out in a rage and slapped a palm, but Xiao Shi dodged and avoided.


    Xiao Shi looked at Sun Falcon with a sneer. Even if he didn''t make a move, Sun Falco would be helpless.

 Chapter 177： dead!

    Sun Xun felt a little pain in his body, and a tingling sensation spread all over his body, and the poison had already filled his body!


    Originally it was not so fast, only because of his rage, he caused the poison to spread directly all over his body along with his spiritual power.


    His eyes were red and swollen, and Sun Xuan staggered and couldn''t stand.


    When the people present saw this scene, they were even more afraid of Xiao Shi, and they couldn''t help staying away from this person.


    Su Yan saw this and walked over, propping his right hand on Sun Yan''s back, and a burst of spiritual power poured directly into Sun Yan''s body.


    Spiritual power spread all over Sun Xuan''s body, encapsulating all the toxins, and then returned to Su Yan''s body.


    These toxins are fatal to Sun Falcon, but they are like nourishment to Su Yan.


    Sun Yan''s pale face eased slightly, but his whole body was still weak, and he had no fighting ability.


    Xiao Shi looked at the two with a sneer, waiting for Lord Buddha''s order.


    Lord Buddha stood up at this time, with a smile on his face, in his opinion, everything is under control now.


    He naturally thinks that Sun Yan is Su Yan''s hope. Now that Sun Yan is down, how can Su Yan fight him?


    "I have to say, can you have a martial artist as a bodyguard or is somewhat capable, can you tell me where it is?"


    Foye has always done things steadily, and Su Yan''s identity is not clear, he is uneasy.


    Su Yan''s face was slightly solemn, and it was all because of Xiao Shi that he injured Sun Fal, who was his subordinate.


    "Jiangzhou." Su Yan simply said the place name.


    "Oh, it turned out to be from Jiangnan, no wonder the shot is so generous."


    The face of Foye smiled even more, Jiangzhou and Qudi were far away, even if Su Yan had a hard backstage, he didn''t need to worry about what the Buddha did.


    "Your person hurt my person, should you pay something?"


    "Haha, didn''t your people hurt my people too."


    Foye pointed to boss Lu on the side, with a little coldness in his eyes.


    "You mean it''s even?"


    "This matter is not the point, the point is that you just called me rubbish."


    The onlookers all looked at him. This is the most important thing. The Buddha in the past may have gone violently, but today he is very calm. This is not abnormal, but a deeper level of anger.


    "Oh, don''t you admit it?" Su Yan waved his hand. "If you don''t admit it, then forget it."


    Su Yan said it lightly, like a joke.


    But many jade merchants didn''t look at it that way. Is this a joke? Can this be taken back? It''s just whimsical.


    "This kid is scared, haha."


    "If you provoke Lord Buddha, I think he just kept silent because he was too angry."


    "Unfortunately, it''s late."


    "To offend Lord Buddha, there is only one dead end."


    "It''s a pity that so many jade stones will fall into the hands of Buddha."


    "It''s a pity that his little girlfriend, I''m afraid he will become a Buddha''s plaything."


    Everyone sighed and thought that Su Yan was bound to die. This was an ending that would never change.


    When the Buddha heard Su Yan''s words, he smiled slightly, and he was also amused by Su Yan.


    "Do you think it''s a family? If you provoke me, I will die!"


    Buddha''s face was violent, and his complexion suddenly became astonished. A depressed aura made the complexions of everyone present changed again.


    "Xiao Shi killed them for me!"


    Xiao Shi De Ling, holding the knife in his hand, walked towards Su Yan, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Jin Shiya''s face paled in fright, she completely lost her smile.


    This scene was seen by Su Yan, and a sudden anger rose in his heart, and his woman was frightened, which he could not tolerate.


    "Old Sun, you and Shiya go back."


    Sun Yan knew that Su Yan was about to do something, and he trusted him incomparably, and directly took Jin Shiya back.


    "Brother Yan, can he do it?"


    Jin Shiya was still a little skeptical, she didn''t understand the martial arts world, but saw that Xiao Shi was too fierce.


    Sun Yan smiled and said, "These people are **** in front of Su Shao. If the kid hadn''t played tricks, he wouldn''t have been able to fight me."


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Shi lightly, and said softly, "Do you want to die without pain, or do you want to die in despair?"


    Xiaoshi sneered: "You should think about yourself first, you are still pretending to be forced to die."


    Xiao Shi''s flying knife went directly towards Su Yan, drew a strange arc, and directly cut down a flower on the way.


    The flowers are scattered, turning into ashes at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Flying knives are ruthless, falling into mud.


    The flying knife hit Su Yan''s eyes directly, and it was not as simple as losing the eyes.


    But when the flying knife was even the slightest distance from Su Yan, it couldn''t advance further by half an inch, and it was spinning fast on the spot, like a beating top.


    When Xiao Shi saw this, he was shocked and exclaimed, "You are also a martial artist."


    "Sorry, I didn''t tell you just now."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, the spinning knife melted directly, and then fell to the ground, becoming a mass of scrap iron.


    This scene was seen by other people present, and everyone seemed to be shivering with fear.


    The person who said that Su Yan was bound to die just now seemed to be slapped mercilessly, with horror on his face.


    "Mel... melted!"


    "What kind of skill is this!"


    Regardless of everyone''s shock, Su Yan still looked at Xiao Shi, and the corners of his mouth fluctuated: "Since you don''t choose, then I will help you."


    Su Yan mobilized his spiritual power and slashed directly at Xiao Shi, using the palm cleavage of the Shaking Heaven Sixteen Form.


    Xiao Shi''s face changed abruptly, and he could sense the power of Su Yan''s fierce blow, which was an attack he couldn''t resist.


    He only understood now that Su Yan was probably a few levels higher than him, either a martial artist or a master.


    Even the Buddha on the side looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression and wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    A palm slashed Xiao Shi''s shoulder, Xiao Shi let out a scream, and immediately softened, the entire shoulder was actually taken off by Su Yan.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, most of them were just ordinary people, how could they see such a shocking scene, the brain has been completely unable to function.


    They only now know why Su Yan has been so calm, and why he dared to cut all the rough stones calmly after he produced the best jade.


    At the same time, I also know why Su Yan is not afraid of Buddha. The word trash is by no means rash. In his eyes, Buddha is trash.


    Xiao Shi''s mouth was full of blood, and there was a faint unwillingness in his eyes. The killing of a generation of assassins was so tragic that it was so embarrassing.


    But to Su Yan, this was just an ant, and even a senior killer at the mid-stage martial arts level, which was an insult to the word killer.


    Jin Shiya''s expression of fear and nervousness suddenly turned into happiness, and Su Yan naturally cheered when she won.


    "Father, do you want to keep me?"


    Su Yan looked at the Buddha and asked indifferently, with disdain in his eyes.

 Chapter 178： Destroyer Buddha

    Bang bang ......


    Foye patted his palms, Xiaoshi was dead, he was not angry, but smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, you were actually a martial artist, and I was actually blind-eyed."


    The Buddha looked at Su Yan, his eyes were terribly cold, he didn''t look like a big Buddha at all, he was more like a demon now.


    The reality version of the Torn Devil, this is not a TV series, it is absolutely unimaginable how shocking ordinary people will see it.


    People who initially despised Su Yan and thought Su Yan would die, now they look at Su Yan with amazement except for fear.


    The living top killer was just torn by Su Yan. This is not a piece of paper, but a big living person.


    Su Yan actually chopped it, but in their eyes it became a tear.


    What surprised them even more was that Lord Buddha applauded. Is this a compliment? This is impossible.


    When they saw the cold eyes of Lord Buddha, they understood that Lord Buddha was an unprecedented anger, at least they had never seen this face of Lord Buddha.


    Many nearby urban areas felt that there was something wrong with the land, and a thick cloud suddenly appeared in the clear sky.


    Other city leaders are talking about it.


    "It''s going to rain?"


    "No, something went wrong."


    "Today''s Jade Fair in Qudi, something happened, it''s no small matter."


    "Of course, Lord Buddha is in charge of the land. Those who can cause trouble on his turf are definitely not the idle generation."


    ...


    "Who do you think you are, do you have a weird eyesight?"


    Su Yan patted the dust on his sleeves, and a drop of blood was stained on it, forming a coquettish blood flower.


    "I am no one, I am just the Buddha of Qudi!"


    The Lord yelled angrily, the sound was like a Hong Zhong, and everyone present trembled.


    "Huh, Lord Buddha, even you deserve to be called a Buddha, rubbish."


    Su Yan said the **** again, it can be seen that he treats the Buddha, and the people who can let him face it are probably only those who are above the nine days.


    Lord Buddha couldn''t bear it anymore, he gave a violent shout, and his top was shattered. His original fat body was a sudden change, revealing bronze muscles.


    The people present were all shocked. In their eyes, Lord Buddha was just a business man who started his career, but this seemed to be a practicing family.


    Lord Buddha never showed his kung fu in front of them, not because he did not know kung fu, but because the people he saw either went to heaven or hell.


    "Do you think you will be invincible by killing Xiaoshi, come and fight me."


    Naturally, a few of the onlookers were martial arts practitioners, and felt the internal force fluctuations of Buddha, and their expressions changed.


    "Half-step master!"


    There was a roar in everyone''s mind. Although they were not in the martial arts, but they had contact with people in the martial arts world, they naturally knew what the half-step master meant.


    In the eyes of these businessmen, ordinary martial artists are better than half-step masters, that is the existence that can only be looked up to.


    "Unexpectedly, Lord Buddha is actually a half-step master. No wonder he can rule the land for more than ten years!"


    "It should have been thought of long ago, if Buddha is an ordinary person, how can he suppress the martial arts circles everywhere."


    "Yes, if ordinary people dare to control a place, countless people from the martial arts world are bound to come and ask for trouble."


    "Half-step master, who is fighting for it!"


    "Hmph, young man, I have to say that you have a good talent. It is shocking that you can reach the level of a martial artist so young."


    Foye continued: "Unfortunately, you provoke me, the reality is so cruel."


    Su Yan said coldly: "Heh, young man, I praised you as your ancestor."


    Buddha no longer talks nonsense, just shoot, Su Yan will die.


    Repeatedly violated his taboo, if he did not kill Su Yan, how would he gain a foothold in the future.


    The internal force of the whole body was running, and Buddha''s arm actually showed a faint golden light, which complemented his bronze skin. This is the external force.


    In fact, the half-step master can barely release the internal force, but the lethality is much smaller.


    "Go die to me!"


    A group of golden light attacked Su Yan directly, exuding terrifying power fluctuations, and everyone present was shocked.


    In their eyes, this is like special effects on TV, which is simply against the existence of science.


    However, in the face of Buddha''s powerful blow, in addition to disdain and contempt in Su Yan''s eyes, he has killed all masters, not to mention the half-step master.


    The golden light was directly waved by Su Yan, collected into the bag, and then swallowed directly into the stomach under the expressions of everyone''s cracked liver and gallbladder.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can transform all spiritual energy into one''s own use, which is extremely easy for Su Yan, and Foye''s nirvana is directly turned into spiritual power by him.


    "Eat... ate!"


    "My God, he is a man or a ghost!"


    "How could it be that the half-step master''s full blow was resolved by him, still in this way."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, with an expression of irritation, looking at Su Yan involuntarily shivering.


    Lord Buddha was also staring at this moment, his brain exploding continuously, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Demon!"


    After a while, Lord Buddha roared, his face full of bruises and bruises, and he was obviously scared to the extreme.


    "Humph, I''m a fairy!"


    Su Yan roared and rushed directly towards Foye, kicked him flying, and smashed him into the cutter.


    The high-speed gas cutting machine continuously collided with Foye''s skin, making a sound like an old cow pulling a cart, and finally the cutting machine was directly stopped.


    Once you step into the master, your skin will be as hard as iron. What''s more, this Buddha is Lixiu, who is listed as a half-step horizontal training master by the underground martial arts world.


    Master Henglian is a realm of strength cultivation, which is equivalent to the level of master Qi cultivation.


    Although Lord Buddha was not injured by the gas cutting machine, he suffered from Su Yan''s foot and his internal organs had already been injured.


    After holding back for a long time, Buddha''s face flushed, and finally he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He now understands that Master Su Yannai is a real master!


    At such an age, to reach the master, there is only one person in Foye''s mind, and that is Su Baxian, who aspired to the top of the four cities not long ago!


    After knowing the identity of Su Yan, the Buddha looked dead, and now he gave him a hundred courage, he did not dare to deal with Su Yan.


    Buddha could only kneel down and beg for mercy, begging Su Yan to let him go.


    "The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, I don''t know that the driver is actually Master Su, and ask Master Su to punish him.


    "How do you know that I am Master Su?"


    "When you enter the realm of a master at such an age, there is anyone else besides Su Ba, who won the four cities not long ago."


    "Ha, I didn''t expect my fame has spread here."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, his face suddenly turned cold: "Aren''t you trying to grab my jade and kill me to vent my anger!"


    "Small blind, if you know that it is Master Su, I dare not offend you for a hundred dare."


    The Buddha begged hard and kept kowtow on the ground, his forehead was already dripping with blood.


    However, Su Yan had decided to kill him, and he had to be prepared to be destroyed if he dared to provoke him.


    Su Yan flew over and slapped the Buddha''s Tianling Gai directly with a palm, and the Buddha was bleeding from Qiqiao and fell straight down.

 Chapter 179： Strong enemy

    Everyone present was astonished, Master Half-Step was so easily killed by Su Yan, it was as easy as killing a chicken and a dog.


    Buddha had no power to parry, and finally knelt down and begged for mercy and still couldn''t get a life, and ended up miserably.


    This is the underground emperor of Qudi, who has been in charge of Qudi for more than ten years, even the mayor of Qudi''s municipal party committee can''t help him.


    Some people''s legs were already weak, and in the end they collapsed directly to the ground, staring at Su Yan with only fear.


    Many people didn''t know what kind of martial arts master Buddha was at first, thinking that he was an ordinary person, but when Buddha showed his strength, everyone understood.


    However, before he recovered from the shock, Su Yan killed the Lord Buddha in a crushing posture. This shock hit his heart.


    The most important thing is Su Yan''s age. He was so terrifying as a teenager, which made it difficult for them to accept.


    "People are more angry than people!"


    "At this age, he is a master, my goodness."


    "Not only that, I heard that he killed two masters on the day he reached the top, I... have a soft leg, help me."


    A group of Lord Buddha''s men were all on their knees, begging for mercy, only begging Su Yan to give them a way out.


    Su Yan looked at these people with cold eyes, and said solemnly: "You don''t have to be afraid, I only kill those who provoke me."


    Mr. Lu, who had broken his arm, had his eyes widened with fright at this time, his tongue turned out, and his mouth kept foaming, and finally he convulsed on the ground.


    The people present were looking indifferently, and they didn''t dare to help.


    In the end, after boss Lu convulsed violently, he was frightened and frightened to death.


    Su Yan shook his head when he saw this, "I won''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me."


    Jin Shiya hurried over, her eyes still full of shock.


    Although she knew that Su Yan was very strong and a master of kung fu, she had never really seen Su Yan fighting, and she was completely shocked by the battle today.


    His own man turned out to be so strong, he was not afraid of the big guys and killed him at will. Isn''t this the man he desires in his heart?


    "Brother Yan, are you okay?"


    Although Su Yan won, Jin Shiya was still worried about Su Yan''s injury and asked worriedly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Can an ant hurt me? I just let him hit him without hurting me."


    Jin Shiya smiled and rushed directly to Su Yan''s chest, bringing Su Yan full of warmth.


    At this time, Jin Shiya took off her sunglasses, revealing that beautiful face, and everyone present was stunned.


    "This... there is such a beautiful woman in the world!"


    "It''s so beautiful, the goddess exists."


    "No wonder this kid...no, no wonder Su Ba first spoiled him so much."


    "It''s best to shut up, it''s annoying Su Baxian, absolutely dead."


    Most people are addicted to Jin Shiya''s face, but there are still some people who are very clear-headed, but the master''s girlfriend, who dares to get involved, just whispers a few words.


    After being warned, these talents recovered, and were frightened into cold sweats.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t care about these, and it was reasonable to be attracted by Jin Shiya.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan patted Jin Shiya, took her little hand, and walked towards the car.


    Everyone along the road hurriedly stepped aside, for fear that they would provoke Su Yan.


    Sun Xun recovered a little at this time, his face was a little better, and he followed Su Yan with a look of pretense.


    "Old Sun, you can drive the RV, Shia and I will drive Martin back."


    "Alright Su Shao."


    When the car started, the three of them wanted to leave, but at this time, there was a blast of thunder in the sky.


    "The rain is coming."


    The people around hurriedly hid in the cutting factory and watched Su Yan and others leave, but their tight hearts still did not relax.


    Su Yan glanced at the outside of the car, took out a cigarette to light it, took a fierce sip, and flicked directly, and the cigarette flew out of the car.


    "It looks like I can''t go, there are so many troubles."


    The thunder blast dissipated, and there was a thud from the roof of the RV, as if something had hit it.


    Sun Yan wanted to get off the car to check, but Su Yan stopped him.


    "You protect Shiya, I will do the next thing."


    When the thunderbolt rang out, Su Yan felt a strong wave of fluctuations, which can only be produced by the strong.


    Although he didn''t know who the other party was, he knew that the other party was not easy, and he was definitely not waiting for him.


    Su Yan got out of the car, and the rain fell down, and within a few seconds he was wet.


    Jin Shiya was surprised by herself, but when she inadvertently saw what was on the RV, her pretty face immediately showed fear.


    "Brother Yan, you have to be careful."


    Su Yan turned around and said nothing, only gave Jin Shiya a relieved smile.


    At this time, the roof of the RV had already sunk in a large area, and two figures stood straight on it, looking at Su Yan coldly.


    One of them, Su Yan, knew the woman she saw at the Xideer Hotel auction, nicknamed Viper!


    "Yo beauty, you''re chasing me, are you looking at me?"


    Su Yan smiled, pretending to be relaxed, took out another cigarette from his pocket and held it in his mouth, but he couldn''t light it.


    Femme had a cold face, still worried about Su Yan''s taking away the jade. The most annoying thing was that Su Yan took the jade away and threw a bunch of **** underwear to her.


    Naturally, those **** underwears were not hers, but Su Yan took them from the taxi, which was considered a humiliation to her.


    "Come here today to take your life!"


    Femme has a violent face, and his eyes are as sharp as a knife.


    "Well, beauty, I have a lot of jade, how about giving you a piece of the best jade?"


    "Huh, it''s late, all your jade is ours."


    "Viper, he''s teasing you, don''t say it."


    The old man on the side spoke at this moment, the corners of his mouth did not move, but his voice was unusually old and loud, and he used a spring thunder tongue.


    That day, Su Yan wanted to kill the viper, but he was blocked by him.


    Femme''s face was even more ugly, and he gave Su Yan a fierce look, but did not dare to say anything.


    Su Yan looked at the old man with a look of jealousy in his eyes. There was a gap in the old man''s forehead. To be precise, it was a heavenly eye. It was by no means simple.


    He can feel the aura deliberately hidden by the old man, I am afraid it is not weaker than him, this will be a fierce battle.


    The old man dropped his hands over his knees, looking at Su Yan with his vicissitudes of life.


    "Su Baxian, you really surprised me. It''s barely seen before, and I''m already a master."


    "I''ve been rewarded, isn''t it the same for you? I''m afraid it was a breakthrough not long ago."


    The old man''s drooping hands actually clenched his fists, and his vicissitudes of life directly shot a cold light.


    The snakes and scorpions on the side trembled slightly, but she was very aware of her master, such an expression was definitely angry, angered, and only murder could stop his anger.

 Chapter 180： Sky Eye

    "Master, calm down, never be angry with such ants."


    Femme bowed down, very pious.


    "Hmph, if Su Ba is an ant first, isn''t that bad old man like me also an ant!"


    The viper trembled, looking at the old man with a pale face, and was too scared to speak.


    "He is a master, he should be the proud son of heaven."


    The old man had a high opinion of Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was too enchanting, he had never seen such a talented person for dozens of years.


    If Su Yan hadn''t killed his apprentice Jiangshan, he would have already taken Su Yan under his command and became his closed disciple.


    If the old man knows the true identity of Su Yan and his legendary experience, I am afraid he will definitely think how ridiculous his thoughts are.


    "You are wrong, I am the proud ancestor of heaven."


    Su Yan had no scruples, he never had respect for the sky, the sky was stepped on by people.


    "Bold, dare to blaspheme the sky!"


    The old man shouted angrily, and his majestic internal power rushed directly to Su Yan, turning the fictitious into reality, forming an aura that was much stronger than the culture of Yu Yu.


    Su Yan waved his big hand, his dantian spiritual power surged, directly dissolving the old man''s offensive, his eyes still remained calm.


    The old man''s face was even more ugly, and he said coldly: "I can''t imagine that I have been in the rivers and lakes for dozens of years, and I really met an opponent today."


    The old man is called Dugu Jiuyi, is a hermit, the leader of the Dugu Sect, and the Dugu Sect has inherited the Dao Foundation for hundreds of years.


    And some people in the martial arts world who were there, after hearing the name of the old man, all showed a look of shock.


    Dugu Jiuyi, they always felt that the name was a bit familiar, as if they had heard it somewhere.


    A jade merchant said tremblingly: "Dugu Jiuyi, is it the Dugu Jiuyi who wiped out the 18 families in Nanshan!"


    "What, he just wiped out Dugu Jiuyi from Nanshan Eighteen Family!"


    "It''s him, can''t be wrong, it is rumored that Dugu Jiuyi has the eyes of heaven."


    Everyone present was a huge shock, as if they were hooked, because the words Dugu Jiuyi gave them too much shock.


    The 18 Nanshan schools are all martial arts families. Decades ago, there were no one to stop Nanshan, but they were all slaughtered on the night of the full moon. None of the 18 schools survived.


    You must know that all of the eighteen family masters are in the realm of martial masters, and a few have reached the peak of martial masters, and they are only one step away from becoming a half-step master.


    But it was still useless, all died under the hands of Dugu Jiuyi.


    Afterwards, Dugu Jiuyi was famously shocked, and even more so, he was compared with the Drought Ghost King in the southern half of the Yangtze River.


    "Su Ba is in danger first."


    "Even if I provoke Dugu Jiuyi, I will definitely die."


    "Hey, young and frivolous, you must die."


    These people once again concluded that Su Yan would die, and this time they firmly believed that Su Yan would die, with 500% confidence.


    Not for others, just because the other party is Dugu Jiuyi!


    In the face of everyone''s horror and shock, Su Yan''s face was not waved, but rather calm.


    "Dugu Jiuyi, your name is really cool, but unfortunately people are not as good as the name."


    "Bold, dare to be tough when you die."


    Viper yelled and wanted to rush to Su Yan to behead him, but unfortunately she was lost.


    "Today you will die."


    After Dugu Jiuyi said this sentence, he leaped down and rushed directly to Su Yan.


    His robe trembled slightly, and the speed had reached a ghostly speed, almost rushing towards him.


    In an instant, Dugu Jiuyi waved his palm, and the majestic internal force directly slapped Su Yan.


    The inner strength is so strong that it makes the surroundings like a hurricane, and the RV is constantly shaking, trying to tip over.


    When the wind passed silently, Su Yan''s bangs were blown up directly, and those clean and handsome faces were slightly sharp.


    "drink!"


    Su Yan moved, disappeared, and when he reappeared, he had already slapped Dugu Jiu.


    Both are a few steps backwards, and the terrifying energy fluctuations directly change the color of everyone around them, and the wind blows their faces like a knife.


    boom!


    Snapped!


    When the two fight together, every time they fight each other, they can make a huge noise, and the light accompanies them, like gods.


    Ordinary people have long been so scared that they can''t speak, and the world in their minds is slowly collapsing.


    "Are you making a TV show?"


    All the people in Qudi in the distance saw them, and they pointed at the two people in mid-air in surprise.


    "It''s not like it. Aren''t the special effects all added later? Can you still have special effects when shooting?"


    "No, this is a fight of the gods, a fight of the gods!"


    Those who understand are full of horror.


    Su Yan''s two hands converge with spiritual power, and one palm can reach thousands of power, which can be crushed and destroyed.


    But Dugu Jiuyi didn''t have the slightest fear, and they all fought against Su Yan without losing the slightest.


    His strength is not weak for Su Yan, and his physical body is as hard as iron, and it is even with Su Yan.


    The two are both in the middle stage of the master, and they are both in the acquired, but Su Yan is spiritually cultivated, and Dugu Jiuyi is Qi cultivated.


    This further explains the horror of Dugu Jiuyi, which can be achieved without Dantian, that is, Su Yan has a hint of admiration.


    "It surprises me that I have such internal strength at a young age."


    Dugu Jiuyi''s eyes were full of murderous intent, this son will not eliminate the endless troubles.


    "At a young age, let me be your ancestor to praise you."


    Su Yan shouted angrily and directly used the flying kick style of Shaking Sky Sixteen Form, kicking towards Dugu Jiuyi.


    Dugu Jiuyi didn''t evade, his hands resisted, and a deafening noise erupted.


    His hands that looked like dry bark were covered with blood, and he was actually injured.


    "Master!"


    Seeing this, the snake and scorpion on the side were full of horror, and had no idea that his master would be injured.


    "Huh, it''s just a warm-up."


    Dugu Jiuyi didn''t care at all, it was just a skin injury to him.


    Dugu Jiuyi added his injured hands, his face became colder, and a fierce breath faintly revealed.


    "I have to say that you can force me to this step, it is enough to be proud."


    The snake and scorpion were shocked when he heard the words. Is it possible that Master''s words are going to use a trick.


    A cruel look couldn''t help appearing on her face. As soon as the master made this move, Su Ba first had the ability to return to heaven, but he could only die.


    But she was also very shocked. She was able to force her master to use her backhands. This Su Ba was really terrifying first.


    "Persecution, what I want is to kill you."


    Su Yan leaped forward and directly played the palm-splitting style of Shaking the 16th Form!


    With a palm split, the spiritual power gathers, even in the realm of the master, there is only death.


    But Dugu Jiuyi completely ignored him, and stroked his forehead with both hands, and the gap was slowly opened.


    "Open your eyes!"


    Dugu Jiuyi shouted angrily, and a drop of blood flowed from the gap in his forehead, showing the price.


    He generally wouldn''t use this trick to kill people, but he had to do this when facing Su Yan.


    "Die to me!"


    A flash of light shot out from the eyes of the sky, containing the ultimate power, diffracting toward Su at the ultimate speed.


    It was almost instantaneous, it was the time when it hit Su Yan''s chest directly, and there was no response at all.


    Su Yan was knocked to the ground by this spiritual light, his chest was sunken, blood poured out directly, and the spiritual power of his body leaked out.


    "Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya was shocked and screamed tragically.

 Chapter 181： Invincible coercion

    Jin Shiya wanted to run over, but was dragged by Sun Xuan, she went there to look for death.


    "Miss Shiya, don''t be reckless, you can''t go there."


    "I can''t just watch Brother Yan being killed."


    Jin Shiya struggled, but how could she break free from Sun Xuan''s bondage, so that she burst into tears.


    "I believe Master Su, he will never be destroyed so easily."


    Sun Yan looked at Su Yan, although there was anxious color in his eyes, but it was more of a kind of trust, which was a trust from the heart.


    He was led by Su Yan to practice, and he heard many incredible things. The gods who can go to heaven and earth are nothing but Su Yan''s mouth.


    At this time, Su Yan''s chest was sunken, and the blood was constantly flowing out, and he couldn''t stop it. Not only that, but the spiritual power in his body was also dissipating, which was a bad situation for him.


    Dugu Jiuyi''s eye strike was too strong, and his hard body could not resist.


    In fact, Su Yan was completely defensive, but Dugu Jiuyi''s attack was too fast for him to react.


    The dantian faintly fluctuates, and the thick wall trembles slightly, with traces of cracks, which is also the root of the leakage of spiritual power.


    Su Yan panted heavily, staring at Dugu Jiuyi coldly, without concealing the killing intent in his eyes.


    He restored the fierce coercion of the immortal emperor, the domineering domineering of the world.


    Dugu Jiuyi succeeded with a single blow, and a smile appeared on his cold face. In his opinion, this battle was a foregone conclusion, and Su Ba couldn''t do it first.


    But when he saw Su Yan''s fierce and murderous eyes, he couldn''t help but shudder, and this kind of fear from his heart surprised him.


    He had never seen this kind of look alone, and was even more shocked than the old monsters he had seen. It was a pair of eyes that had lived for endless years and was unique to a peerless powerhouse.


    It was a kind of scornful king who looked upon everything like ants, as if all things were not in his eyes.


    Dugu Jiuyi lost consciousness for a moment, and his mind was disturbed, which he had never thought of.


    However, he recovered quickly, with a furious expression on his face, Su Yan was so shocked that he absolutely couldn''t stay.


    The people around were shocked when they saw this scene except for shock. They had accepted too many things, the shock was too great, and they were numb.


    "Su Ba will be defeated after all."


    "The foundation is unstable, this is a fact."


    "Yes, Dugu Jiuyi is an old monster who has lived for nearly a hundred years. Who can compare to him?"


    "I''m afraid only the Drought Ghost King in the north of Jiangnan Province can fight him."


    "It''s a pity, if Su Ba can grow latent first, he will be able to reach the top of the Yangtze River within ten years."


    "What''s the use of different talents? It''s just courage to not be resourceful."


    Everyone in the martial arts world in Qudi sighed. A generation of strong men stood proudly, but they fell like a meteor, which is sad.


    "Die."


    Dugu Jiuyi didn''t know when a long sword appeared in his hands. The white light of the sword flickered, and it had a coldness.


    Holding the long sword, Dugu Jiuyi pushed towards Su Yan, every step he took, everyone felt that Su Yan was one step closer to death.


    This is the doomed ending, and the two must die, but Su Yan is bound to die right now.


    Jin Shiya was heart-stirring, and finally fainted directly. Sun Yan''s original steadfast gaze also wavered a little at this time.


    "Shao Shao, stand up, you are the immortal emperor above the nine heavens!"


    Sun Fen burst into tears, and a sorrow of being bullied by a dog rose in his heart.


    Facing the established facts, Su Yan was very calm. He still couldn''t see a trace of fear in his eyes, but was full of abuse.


    When Dugu Jiuyi saw it, he was furious and yelled directly: "When you die, you still pretend to be respected. I will send you to the west!"


    Dugu Jiuyi held the sword in both hands and pierced directly towards Su Yan''s chest. Su Yan would definitely die if the sword fell.


    However, the body of the sword fell in the air but was held by Su Yan, holding it firmly with both hands.


    Even though his hands were dripping with blood, Su Yan didn''t dare to relax at all, the tip of the sword was only a minute away from his heart.


    Dugu Jiuyi was full of violent faces and was even more angry. With the blessing of the whole body, he stabbed Su Yan suddenly, he will kill Su Yan.


    But the long sword is not moving, being held firmly by Su Yan, stalemate.


    "Master, I will help you!"


    The Viper flew over at this moment, directly furious and attacked Su Yan''s neck.


    Su Yan held the sword in both hands, no matter where he could vacate it, he could only watch the snakes and scorpions attack.


    But when the snakes and scorpions were only a few minutes away, the ghost-raising gourd on Su Yan''s waist trembled, the bottle cap fell off, and two ghosts emerged.


    The female ghost at this time is very solid, even the little ghost is also very energetic, obviously they have gained a lot of hard work during this time.


    "Dare to kill my master and die for me!"


    Two small horns appeared on the forehead of the imp, which actually shot two black lights directly towards the snake and scorpion.


    Femme''s face changed, and he hurriedly backed away. This kid had the pinnacle level of a martial artist.


    Dugu Jiuyi on the side had an extremely gloomy face. This kid was his sacrifice. It turned out that he was the culprit who murdered Hua Wanwan.


    Dugu Jiuyi was only entrusted by others in exchange for rewards, so he did not bother with the Hua family after the failure, because the person directly cancelled the rewards.


    Of course, he later retreats and breaks through, reaching the middle stage of the master. Money is not so tempting to him. What he wants now is a genius treasure, hoping to go further.


    At this time, the female ghost also used a group of corpse energy to attack Dugu Jiuyi, forcibly forced him back, and resolved Su Yan''s safety.


    Dugu Jiuyi ignored the female ghost, but looked at the little ghost and yelled: "Little ghost, don''t you recognize the master!"


    When the little ghost saw Dugu Jiuyi, except for anger, there was a murderous intent on his face.


    "You sacrificed me to life back then, but I haven''t repaid my grudge."


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to have a memory."


    Dugu Jiuyi also gave up his plan to take back the little ghost, because the little ghost couldn''t take it back again.


    Su Yan shouted at the female ghost and the little ghost at this time: "Teach the Fa to me!"


    The two ghosts naturally didn''t dare to violate them, and hurriedly passed the whole body qi to Su Yan without reservation.


    Dugu Jiuyi was shocked when he saw this, and his face looked incredible.


    The corpse qi of the two was absorbed by Su Yan, which is simply unheard of.


    Even the onlookers were shocked, but ghosts only exist in their hearts, so there are no living things in the world.


    Not only that, this ghost is not afraid of light, which is terrible.


    After they think about it carefully, it''s probably not a ghost, but Su Baxian''s magic.


    Su Yan absorbed the corpse energy and transformed it into spiritual power to moisturize his dantian and repair his injuries. The depression in his chest recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, but it was intact for a while.


    At this time, Su Yanru bathed in the spring breeze, with a domineering aura of the return of the king, and his eyes were full of heroic aura.


    "Dugu Jiuyi I should never die. Today is your time to die!"

 Chapter 182： This son has grown into

    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying and majestic spiritual power was formed, actually forming a spiritual power ball.


    Dugu Jiuyi''s eyes changed, and there was already fear in his heart. Su Yan''s coercion was more than a little bit stronger than before, and he was no longer invincible.


    In fact, he had already retired, but Su Yan had already attacked, he could only fight to the death.


    "It''s not that easy to kill the old man."


    Dugu Jiuyi dripped a drop of essence and blood again, his whole body was weak, his face was pale, and it was obvious that he was exhausted.


    This is his last blow and his last hope.


    Aura appeared, and he headed directly towards Su Yan, the speed still reached the extreme, but this time Su Yan had already noticed it.


    The spiritual energy ball in his hand also went away, and the two collided, erupting with a sound of shaking the sky, and a wave of air like a mushroom cloud appeared.


    The people present were all directly pushed by the air wave and injured. Many vehicles not far away were directly knocked over to the ground and sounded beeping alarms.


    On the other hand, Dugu Jiuyi, he was directly shocked by this backlash force more than ten feet, and directly hit the cutting machine workshop, blood constantly gushing out of his mouth, his breath was wilting, and his eyes were full of muddy.


    Su Yan stepped forward, staring at Dugu Jiuyi coldly, waved his hand and patted Dugu Jiuyi directly.


    A generation of old monsters died just like this, and everyone did not expect that in the end, Su Ba won first.


    They had originally thought that Su Ba must die first, but the knot changed suddenly, making them afraid to talk nonsense at this moment.


    Su Yan didn''t leave to kill Dugu Jiuyi, but grabbed it casually. The gap on Dugu Jiuyi''s forehead actually spit out a crystal clear eye, which was directly taken by Su Yan into his pocket.


    This eyeball is much smaller than a human eye. It looks like a glass ball, but it shone with dazzling light.


    Viper was already dead by the side, and when Dugu died nine times, she had no life.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t do things like letting the tiger go back to the mountain. He could only destroy the flowers and destroy the snakes.


    When everything was over, Su Yan recalled the female ghost and the little ghost, praised them, and promised to let them practice together after the Spirit Gathering Formation was completed.


    This makes the two ghosts full of surprises, but the spirit gathering formation practice has benefited a lot. If the realm improves and reaches the legendary state of transforming the gods, then they have the possibility of recasting their bodies.


    So the two banged their heads at Su Yan a few times before they returned to the ghost gourd obediently.


    Sun Yan ran over with excitement, unable to speak at all, and finally choked up and cried.


    Su Yan patted him without saying anything, and walked directly into the car. At this time, Jin Shiya was still unconscious, which made Su Yan very distressed.


    Touching Jin Shiya''s neck, Jin Shiya immediately regained consciousness, but she was shocked.


    "Brother Yan, you can''t die, you can''t die!"


    "Silly girl, how could I die."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly and gave her a warm embrace.


    Jin Shiya directly shed tears of joy, with a pear blossom on her face, and finally burst into laughter.


    After a long time, the two were separated, Jin Shiya also recovered, but there were still tears on her face.


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    Martin was driven away directly by Su Yan, and Sun Yan drove the RV next to him. The trip to Qudi ended successfully.


    When everyone in Qudi saw that the two cars were gone, they dared to pant. They were all in cold sweat. After all, they despised Su Yan several times and asserted that Su Yan would die.


    "This son has grown up, no one can rival him."


    "Who doesn''t know Su Baxian now!"


    "This is a signal and an opportunity, we have to seize it."


    Many jade merchants have something in their words, and they naturally say that they want to favor Su Yan, because they think that in the near future, Jiangnan and even their provinces and cities will respect Su Baxian.


    After a long time, the land was calm again, but it seemed calm but the waves were rough.


    Lord Buddha is dead, there is no leader in all the dragons, and all forces have already been watching the number one throne.


    Not only that, but many big bosses from other places are also scheming, wanting to win this piece of fat.


    The stable Qudi will be gone forever, and there will definitely be a **** storm, and the people at the Qudi Police Station will have a headache again.


    And on the way back to Jiangzhou by Su Yan and others, Jiangnan Province had already been a sensation, and they got the news absolutely fast.


    The big bosses from all cities gathered together, and faced with the shocking news that broke in, there were many top powerhouses like the Jade Buddha Sage.


    A middle-level urban boss looked at the crowd with sharp eyes and said: "I just got reliable news, Dugu Jiuyi has appeared!"


    Other city bosses were shocked when they heard this, with a look of fear on their faces.


    But the name of Dugu Jiuyi left a deep memory among them.


    Although most of them had never seen them before, they grew up listening to the story of Dugu Jiuyi, and they had already planted the seeds of awe in their hearts.


    "It''s definitely not easy for him to show up this time. Does he want to bloodbath another area?"


    "I''m afraid not. I think he has a good practice and wants to unify the world."


    "How can it be so easy to unify the rivers and lakes, the whole Jiangnan is big, although he is strong, can he overpower everyone?" Someone retorted.


    The Drought Ghost King who was near the first seat kept his eyes closed, sitting still like an old monk, but no one dared to disturb him.


    When everyone said something to me, the originally closed eyes of the Drought Ghost King slowly opened, and two cold lights were shot directly, and the hall was suddenly silent.


    "Dugu Jiuyi is dead."


    As soon as the Drought Ghost King exited, everyone was astonished, but more doubts and suspicions were revealed.


    "Ghost King, how could Dugu Jiuyi die?"


    "Huh, can your intelligence compare to me?"


    The Drought Ghost King directly scolded, the man''s face was pale and he dared not say a word.


    "Dugu Jiuyi showed up and directly fought with Su Baxian just now, but was killed by Su Baxian."


    The Drought Ghost King''s voice was very soft, but the impact on everyone was unintentionally huge, and everyone changed their colors.


    Even the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, who has always been so charming, is surprised at this moment, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "How is this possible, how can Su Ba kill him first?!"


    "This is absolutely true, Su Baxian has grown to the point where you can''t imagine it."


    Jade Buddha Shengjun said with a look of astonishment: "He is only a teenager, this is hard to believe."


    "I said earlier, this is not easy, but it''s also too simple."


    The Drought Ghost King stood up, walked out of the window, and said coldly: "Now we can no longer suppress him. Everyone in the room is singled out against him, I am afraid they are not sure of winning."


    "Ghost King, don''t you have any certainty of victory?!"


    Everyone was shocked again, and their hearts were shocked.


    "He has entered the middle stage of the master, and he and I are only 50% sure of the enemy."


    Everyone changed their colors, and the ghost king could only compete with Su Ba first. Now they really realized Su Baxian''s power.


    "This son must be friends, suppression is not feasible."


    "What if he doesn''t intend to befriend us?" Quibal Lizun said with a whisper.


    "No friendship..."


    The Drought Ghost King did not say the result, but his eyes were enough to explain everything.


    He fights 50-50 alone, but does it have to be one-on-one.

 Chapter 183： Greet relatives

    After nearly ten hours of rushing, the three of them returned to Jiangzhou safely. Sun Xun found a warehouse and stored all the jade there.


    At this time, the three of them were quite exhausted, and fell asleep directly after returning to the apartment.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Su Yanyouyou woke up, this time he was sleeping really soundly, because he was too exhausted from the battle with Dugu 91.


    While sleeping, his body was constantly repairing his dantian, and when he woke up he was fully recovered.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that Jin Shiya was next to him, pulling her arm to sleep very sweetly.


    Looking at Jin Shiya''s slightly exhausted face, Su Yan was a little distressed. It was originally used to take her to play, but it made her feel scared. In the future, such things can''t take her.


    Su Yan got up slowly, but still awakened Jin Shiya.


    "Brother Yan."


    When Jin Shiya woke up, she put her arms around Su Yan''s neck, her eyes full of fear.


    "Shiya don''t worry, it''s all over, the bad guys are all killed by me, it''s okay."


    Jin Shiya hung around Su Yan''s neck for a while, and finally let go of her hands reluctantly.


    "No...Why am I sleeping here?"


    Jin Shiya only found out that she and Su Yan were sleeping on the same bed now, her cheeks flushed.


    "You forgot, you had to sleep with me last night, or you wouldn''t sleep."


    Su Yan showed embarrassment, it is impossible for this Nizi to think she climbed onto her bed.


    Jin Shiya''s little heart kept beating, her eyes didn''t dare to look at Su Yan.


    After a long time, Jin Shiya chased it out and asked very seriously: "Brother Yan, this...will there be a baby like this?"


    Su Yan was drinking milk and squirted it out immediately after hearing this, making Jin Shiya covered with milk.


    Sun Yan also walked out of the room at this time, seeing this scene, his face couldn''t help showing the smile of the person who came over.


    "Shao Shao, look at getting Miss Shiya all over, don''t hesitate to wash her."


    Su Yan didn''t know the evil thoughts in Sun Yan''s heart, but thought he was a reminder, and quickly helped Jin Shiya wipe the clothes.


    "Brother Yan, answer me."


    Jin Shiya looked serious and frowned slightly, looking straight at Su Yan.


    "What do you mean, I slept on the same bed."


    Jin Shiya was shocked and muttered: "Then I am going to be a mother..."


    "I think your father spoiled you. You don''t understand anything between men and women?"


    Su Yan nodded Jin Shiya''s forehead.


    Seeing Su Yan''s smirk, Jin Shiya felt deceitful, and hurriedly ran to the bathroom to check. She was relieved when she came out.


    "Liar, big liar."


    "Okay, okay, eat early, and when we''re done, we will go out to play."


    The two of them finished their meal early, and then drove a Martin car to play around. Now the villa is still being renovated, and Su Yan can''t build the Spirit Gathering Formation. He can only go crazy with Jin Shiya.


    A few days later, Jin Shiya received a call from Jin Sung-wu and rushed directly to the city. Jin Shiya said that a relative came from her home and must be seen.


    This relative is said to have a lot of background. It seems that they belong to the family of the Jin family, and they belong to Yanjing.


    Jin Shiya''s father held a small welcome banquet for this, and invited the main members of the family and relatives to welcome this relative.


    Originally, Su Yan was planning to play with Jin Shiya one more day, so that the villa would be ready for decoration, but now there is no way to accompany her to see relatives.


    When he arrived in Linzhou, Sun Yan went home directly, and he was reunited with his family. After all, Jin Shiya was a private party this time, and he was a little embarrassed to follow.


    Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron and Jin Shiya directly to the Jin family residence. There were already many people in the residence at this time, which was very lively.


    "This is full of cars parked everywhere, you come to the door and wait for me, I will find a place elsewhere."


    Jin Shiya got out of the car and stood by the door waiting, while Su Yan drove the car far away and finally found an empty seat.


    The old driver''s driving skills naturally had nothing to say, and he easily squeezed into the empty seat.


    Jin Shiya took Su Yan''s arm, and the two entered the villa together.


    At this moment, everyone was talking very happily. After all, they were all related to each other. Without the sense of grudge, they all talked.


    Of course, the reason why there is no grudge is that everyone has money and they are all high-class people. As for those poor relatives, they either don''t want to come or are not invited.


    Friends must be equal to each other in order to become friends, and so are relatives. Although a bit extreme, most of them follow this rule. This is society.


    When the two walked into the garden, everyone noticed and looked over.


    "Isn''t this Shiya? Oh, it''s getting more and more beautiful." Shiya''s eight aunt came over with a smile on her face.


    "Shiya, I haven''t seen it for a long time. When I was young, I was a beauty embryo. As expected, it''s so beautiful to make people jealous." Shiya''s third uncle also smiled brightly and came over with a glass of wine.


    "Oh, Shiya, oh my little baby, don''t you recognize my aunt?"


    A middle-aged woman came over with a smile, with wavy curly hair, looking very energetic.


    Shiya was obviously familiar with this aunt, so she ran over and hugged her.


    Other relatives also rushed over. After all, this was a banquet hosted by Jin Chengwu, and Jin Chengwu was respected, and Jin Chengwu was naturally the strongest family.


    Jin Shiya was naturally praised by everyone, and they asked about this and that. Some distant relatives also asked Jin Shiya if she had any friends, so naturally they had deeper ideas.


    Su Yan watched from the side, feeling a little envious. In the memory of the Immortal Emperor, he was slaved and tortured from childhood.


    Even when he was a child in the previous life, he was suppressed and bullied in all kinds of ways, just because he was a child without parents.


    The coincidence of the two memories made Su Yan very silent, and the difference between Jin Shiya and the stars holding the moon made him a little sour.


    "Shiya is in her third year of high school. It''s time to consider life-long events. I know the son of a big real estate businessman. He has a strong family background. It is said that it is more than one billion."


    Not to be outdone, other relatives introduced her boyfriends to Jin Shiya one after another, which caused Jin Shiya a headache.


    "Everyone cares about Shiya, Shiya is very grateful, but Shiya already has a boyfriend."


    Everyone looked surprised and felt a little disappointed.


    "Oh, then who is your boyfriend? Which company''s boss''s big or young?"


    "Which senior official''s son?"


    Some people think that Jin Shiya is not the kind of person who is greedy for money.


    Jin Shiya shook her head. Su Yan is not the boss of the company, or the son of a high-ranking official. No, he seems to be a schoolmaster.


    "Well, he should be called a schoolmaster."


    "Sure enough, Shiya still likes literary style."


    However, some relatives showed contempt, and it is useful to learn to dominate. Now society is rich.


    If you are an ordinary student, you go to Beiqing at most. If you are not studying abroad, you will be a returnee at most and be an executive when you come back, and you will die of a million annual salary.


    Millions of annual salary is already a dream in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of these wealthy families, it is not impressive.


    As a result, everyone sneered and encouraged Jin Shiya to think twice.

 Chapter 184： Feng Shui master?

    At this time everyone noticed Su Yan, because Jin Shiya was too dazzling and everyone''s attention was on her.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, Su Yan stood there calmly, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Shiya, isn''t this your boyfriend?"


    Someone asked suspiciously, staring at Su Yan non-stop, but the more they looked, the more dissatisfied.


    "This kid is pretty clean, but he doesn''t understand the occasion."


    This person is naturally talking about Su Yan''s attire, a casual outfit, and doesn''t pay attention to the occasion at all.


    Su Yan didn''t want to worry about it at all. He had casual clothes in his eyes, and he was not afraid to travel all over the world.


    "It''s probably shy in the pocket, so don''t care about it."


    Some people see Su Yan as a poor kid who can''t afford a dress. Although they urge everyone not to care, they actually despise it even more.


    "No, his suit seems to be a collector''s edition of Adidas."


    Some young people said suspiciously that they are familiar with this kind of clothes.


    "Pull it down, return the adidas collector''s edition, I think the pirated edition is about the same."


    "No, it is true, signed by the star, designed by the top designer himself, and worth tens of thousands."


    Many people are squinting, and being able to wear tens of thousands of clothes is destined to have nothing to do with poverty. This kid has a background.


    "Dude, it''s not mainstream."


    A young hip-hop came over and handed Su Yan a glass of red wine, which Su Yan took with a smile.


    The young man approached Su Yan''s ear and said, "My buddy, I remind you that non-mainstream people can''t save you. You have committed public anger."


    Su Yan certainly understood what the youth meant. He was Jin Shiya''s boyfriend, and these people were naturally resentful.


    But this is not worth mentioning to him, as long as he doesn''t provoke him, it''s easy to say, if he has to not have eyesight, then he doesn''t mind giving a lesson.


    Jin Shiya came over, pulled Su Yan very upright, and said to everyone: "He is not what you think, I like her very much."


    "Shiya, your age is the easiest time to get lost, but be careful, don''t be fooled."


    "I am willing to be deceived." Jin Shiya smiled, it was worth being deceived by Su Yan.


    Many relatives shook their heads, all believing that the good cabbage has been swept away by the pig.


    A man with a national character face looked at Su Yan coldly. He was a district mayor in the city. He originally wanted to match up his son, but he was destined to lose his life.


    "Boy, where is the highest place?"


    "Gao Ji?" Su Yan was taken aback, after thinking for a while, "Um...Yulong Middle School."


    The others laughed, thinking that Su Yan was a little bit interesting and funny.


    The face of the man with the Chinese character face was even more ugly, and he continued to ask: "Where is the father?"


    "do not know."


    Su Yan was telling the truth, he didn''t even know the life and death of his parents, let alone Gao.


    This answer made other people frown. This was obviously a man with a face of Chinese character.


    "That''s how you talk to your elders!" The face of the man with the national character face became more and more ugly, and his voice became louder.


    "I don''t think of you as an elder."


    Just kidding, even Jin Shiya''s father Su Yan never called his uncle. It was a joke that a miscellaneous hair wanted to be his elder.


    "Why, can''t I be your elder!"


    "Young man, this is the mayor of the city, don''t talk gibberish." Someone reminded.


    "The mayor, even the mayor has to be respectful to me." Su Yan''s eyes showed disdain.


    "Too arrogant, this kid is too arrogant." The man with the national character face was furious, his face flushed.


    Another man walked over and looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression: "Does the junior know the tutor?!"


    This person is the deputy mayor of the city, with a high position, and he has long been unable to understand Su Yan.


    "Just you are worthy to talk to me about tutoring?"


    Jin Shiya hurriedly pulled Su Yan away, but she knew Su Yan''s temper. If she got angry, it would be no good to get a few corpses here.


    "Don''t quarrel, Brother Yan, don''t be familiar with them."


    "Shiya, turn your elbow out." Someone was dissatisfied.


    Jin Shiya looked at the crowd and said angrily: "You''d better not provoke Brother Yan, you can''t afford the consequences."


    A group of people were frightened and angry, but they were afraid to say anything and could only express their dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Jin Chengwu came over, holding a wine glass in his hand, with a smile on his face, like a spring breeze.


    Many relatives want to come forward and clink glasses with Kim Sung-wu, after all, Kim Sung-wu is considered a big brother among the crowd, and this is his home court.


    But Jin Chengwu walked along, leaving everyone aside, and came directly to Su Yan''s side.


    "Master Su is here, really making the Bian Mansion flourish."


    Jin Chengwu directly met and touched Su Yan for a cup, and then drank it all without leaving a drop.


    The expressions of everyone present changed suddenly, and they were very surprised.


    "Who is this young man who makes President Jin take so seriously?"


    "It looks like it might have a big background."


    "No wonder it is so arrogant, depending on the situation, it must be the son of a big brother."


    A group of people blushed as if their throats were stuck. They had despised Su Yan just now, but now they were beaten mercilessly.


    "President Jin seems to call him Master Su, not like a generation of rich children?" Some people were puzzled.


    "Is it Mr. Feng Shui, but it shouldn''t be."


    "How could Xiao Jinzi attach so much importance to a Feng Shui master, and how could this kid be such a young man." Jin Shiya''s aunt was also confused.


    All the people present were ordinary people, most of them were political and business people, who had not had too much contact with the martial arts world, and it was reasonable to not know the master.


    Su Yan curled his lips and said, "It wasn''t Xiao Nizi who brought me here, otherwise I won''t come."


    Jin Chengwu was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to say anything, still smiling.


    "Shiya, are you having a good time during this time?"


    "Well, very good. Brother Yan took me to many places, and we went to Qudi. Dad, you see, Brother Yan gave me this."


    Jin Shiya revealed the jade bracelet in her hand and was very happy.


    There were many people in the jewellery business, and you could tell the value of jade bracelets at a glance.


    One of the men with eyes exclaimed: "Are you Emperor Jade?!"


    As soon as the three characters of Emperor Jade came out, everyone''s expressions changed, and they all showed envy.


    "I''m afraid this jade bracelet is worth tens of millions. It''s really generous."


    Now many people don''t dare to underestimate Su Yan anymore, just give away tens of millions of jade bracelets, which is really not ordinary people.


    Jin Sung-wu smiled even more, his precious daughter is really blessed.


    "Brother Yan also gave me a piece of such a great jade."


    Jin Shiya made a gesture, making Jin Chengwu''s eyes dull.


    Jin Chengwu also plays jade, so naturally he knows the best jade, which is extremely precious and still such a big piece.


    But other people sneered. The preciousness of the best jade can be imagined, how can it be that big.

 Chapter 185： Wife grabbing?

    They just assumed it was Jin Shiya defending Su Yan and exaggerated it, trying to make Su Yan a higher status in everyone''s hearts.


    And Jin Chengwu would not think it was a lie, and Jin Shiya would not lie to him. Besides, with Su Yan''s ability, it was not impossible to get the best jade.


    Jin Chengwu''s heart jumped wildly, such a large piece of top-quality jade, it must not be worth hundreds of millions.


    Jin Chengwu laughed from ear to ear, and it was a blessing to have such a son-in-law.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Jin Shiya still made small gestures on purpose, for fear of scaring him.


    "Shiya accompany Master Su, I will pick up people."


    Jin Sungwu naturally still has business affairs, and today''s principal hasn''t come yet.


    Su Yan nodded, and went directly into the villa with Jin Shiya, not wanting to stay with the group of people outside, so as not to hurt her peace.


    "Brother Yan, I''m sorry."


    As soon as Jin Shiya entered the house, she apologized to Su Yan and felt very sorry.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "What are you sorry to say to me, and you have done nothing wrong, don''t care about this, I am a very confident person."


    Jin Shiya recovered her face and said softly: "The person who came this time is said to be not small, and my father seems to be from Yanjing on the phone."


    "It doesn''t matter where he comes, it doesn''t matter to us, we will leave later and we will go to the night view."


    "it is good."


    At this time, Jin Chengwu sat in his car and went directly to the airport in Linzhou, waiting for his relatives to arrive.


    It is better to say that it is a relative than a guest, and it is better to say that it is someone more dignified than him.


    After waiting for about half an hour, a few people finally arrived at the exit, and they were not ordinary people.


    Walking ahead was a middle-aged man with sparse hair. His eyes were piercing and majestic.


    There was a handsome guy next to him, who followed, very calmly.


    The few people behind looked like bodyguards, all of them were not angry, and they would never be simple people.


    "Cousin."


    Jin Chengwu saw it and greeted him with a smile, very enthusiastic.


    The man with sparse hair was called Jin Eunjun, a direct member of the Jin family, and he was naturally more noble than Jin Chengwu''s collateral family, and he was worth billions.


    Of course, Kim Eun Joon is not Kim Sung-wu''s cousin, Kim Sung-wu is only adopted by the sister of the Kim family''s head.


    Jin Eunjun nodded lightly, very arrogant, and didn''t give Jin Chengwu any face at all.


    "Let''s go."


    Kim Eunjun got into the car directly and left the airport with Kim Sungwu.


    The majesty of Jin Eunjun''s family level was born from birth, and Jin Sungwu didn''t dare to be dissatisfied at all, and carefully complimented him with a smiling face throughout.


    "Chengwu, you have been away from Yanjing for more than ten years, but I didn''t expect it to be a little achievement."


    "It''s a far cry from my cousin."


    "You are the truth, what kind of money can be made in this small place in Linzhou, at most you can make a little hard work."


    "What my cousin said is that I just support my family."


    "I came this time with the family imperial decree, which is related to whether you can return to Yanjing."


    Jin Chengwu showed excitement on his face when he heard this, but he wanted to return to Yanjing in his dreams.


    "You know, because of your mistakes, the family suffered a lot of losses, otherwise the family wouldn''t be cruel to drive you away."


    "I know, I regret it now, and I am willing to use all my money to make up for it."


    "That''s not necessary. I soaked in the old man''s mouth several times, and finally the old man agreed."


    Jin Chengwu looked excited and quickly grateful. The reason why he wanted to return to Yanjing was because he wanted to see his old mother.


    "Don''t be happy, it''s conditional."


    "Cousin, say, as long as I can do it."


    "Your Shiya is not young anymore, the reason why the old man agreed to let you go back is because of the face of my Mingjun."


    "What does the cousin mean?"


    "The old man and I explained that Jun is going to be engaged to Shiya, and the old man agreed to go back."


    Jin Eunjun smiled, waiting for Jin Sungwu''s thanks.


    But Jin Sungwu couldn''t laugh anymore, thinking in his heart, how could Shiya be engaged to Mingjun, if that kid knew about it, she wouldn''t be able to break the sky.


    "Cousin, this..."


    "Why, don''t you agree?" Jin Eunjun was a little dissatisfied, "My Mingjun can see Shiya, but her blessing."


    "Cousin, you are late."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Shiya has a boyfriend."


    Jin Eunjun smiled slightly and said nonchalantly: "I can just send the man away just because of what happened."


    "Yes, but I dare not."


    Jin Chengwu really didn''t dare to send Su Yan away. How could it be that easy.


    "Don''t dare?" Jin Eunjun asked slightly in surprise, "What is the background of the other party?"


    "Great background."


    "The one who can make you dare not offend, I''m afraid it is a soil emperor?"


    "Yes, he is."


    Kim Eun Joon beckoned directly to signal Kim Sung-wu to stop talking.


    "Don''t you dare, let me come, I''ll see how much the other person has."


    "can����"


    Jin Chengwu still wanted to dissuade him. Although he knew that the family was very strong, Su Yan was not weak, he was a master.


    However, Jin Eunjun did not give him a chance to explain, and the car had arrived.


    Kim Eun Jun got out of the car directly, and Kim Sung-wu respectfully led the way.


    He didn''t plan to say anymore. When the conflict arises, he will let Su Yan solve it. He can solve the best problem. If he can''t solve it, it is also good to let Shiya marry Mingjun.


    Jin Chengwu naturally knew that Shiya liked Su Yan, but he didn''t dare to offend either side.


    Jin Eunjun looked at a group of guests with contemptuous expressions on his face, and directly snorted: "Poor mountains and rivers come out of troublesome people."


    The group of people who were talking and laughing were suddenly stunned, the person holding the glass was extremely stiff, and the person eating the snack forgot to swallow it.


    They are high-class people, at the top of the pyramid, and they are regarded as spoilers. How can this be tolerated.


    "Who are you, dare to say that we are spoilers."


    Jin Chengwu immediately scolded: "Don''t be rude, this is a guest from Yanjing."


    The man''s face changed abruptly when he heard this. This is the person Jin Chengwu invited, Yanjing''s boss, his face was pale with fright.


    Everyone dared not say anything. The people of Yanjing could completely say that they were spoiled people, which was completely incomparable.


    Yanjing has a random house of several million, and their set of hundreds of thousands, ordinary people of Yanjing are ten times richer than theirs.


    What''s more, this is a member of the Jin family, who is a giant crocodile.


    "Where is Shiya?"


    Jin Eunjun didn''t want to waste time, so he asked directly.


    "coming."


    Shiya also greeted Su Yan when she heard the movement, naturally and holding Su Yan''s arm.


    When Jin Enjun saw this, his face was displeased, and he directly scolded: "Shiya, what kind of style are you in the crowd!"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, but she was a little scared for unknown reasons.


    "Shiya, do you remember me?"


    Jin Mingjun stood up at this moment, smiling at Jin Shiya, ignoring Su Yan''s existence.


    "Brother Mingjun."


    Jin Shiya was full of surprises and smiled, but she didn''t greet her, which made Jin Mingjun a little unhappy.


    In the past, when Jin Shiya saw Jin Mingjun, she leaped forward with joy, but today she didn''t. The reason was the man beside her.


    "Shiya, my father is here for our engagement."


    Jin Mingjun directly said his intention, and at the same time looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan understood that these relatives weren''t here to renew the past, but to grab his wife.

 Chapter 186： Richer than anyone

    Jin Shiya was also quite shocked when she heard these words, her face suddenly changed.


    "Brother Mingjun, don''t make a joke."


    Jin Mingjun''s face became more and more ugly, Jin Shiya''s attitude showed everything, he could not accept this fact at all.


    "Shiya, have you forgotten, you said you want to marry me before."


    Jin Mingjun was a little sad, and at the same time stared at Jin Shiya with his eyes, looking forward to her changing her mind.


    "Brother Mingjun, it was just that I was ignorant when I was young. You will always be my brother in my heart."


    "Brother, haha...haha..."


    Jin Mingjun laughed in anger, his heart was already hurt, and he kept dripping blood.


    "I don''t believe it, all this is this kid, he confuses you, and you were deceived by him."


    "Do not!"


    Jin Shiya seriously and decisively denied that Su Yan has filled her heart, and no one can replace it.


    "Brother Yan saved me, he is very good to me, Shiya loves him."


    After all, Jin Shiya grabbed Su Yan with both hands, for fear that Su Yan would run away.


    Su Yan''s face was also not good-looking, and he dared to steal her own woman brazenly. She might have been wiped out when she was replaced.


    The reason why Jin Shiya held Su Yan tightly was not only because he was afraid that he would run away, but also because of dissuasion.


    "Shiya, don''t worry, as long as I drive this kid away, you will understand my intentions."


    Jin Shiya shook her head, unmoved at all.


    The relatives of the Jin family who were onlookers all smiled and gloated at Su Yan.


    In their eyes, Su Yan was just the son of a local tyrant, too arrogant, but when he met Jin Mingjun, he would definitely not be arrogant anymore.


    They know that Jin Eunjun''s family and billions of assets are definitely not comparable to ordinary local tyrants, not to mention that Jin Enjun has an important identity.


    He is a direct descendant of the Jin family and has the opportunity to become the heir of the family, and the Jin family of Yanjing is a huge kingdom of hundreds of billions, which stands at the top of the pyramid.


    "Dare to grab Shiya with Jin Mingjun, this kid will definitely suffer."


    "It goes without saying that arrogant people have their own days."


    "I finally got a nasty breath in my heart, and I was crazy when I saw his indifferent expression."


    "Do you guess how Jin Mingjun would tease him?"


    "Right, wealth, no matter what, he can be overwhelmed."


    ...


    Kim Eun Joon also looked gloomy at this time, and looked at Kim Sung Wu very dissatisfied.


    "Shengwu, you have to think carefully. This is a great opportunity for you to become a member of the Jin family, and you should cherish it."


    "My uncle, my aunt is getting poorer recently, and I''m talking about you every day." Jin Mingjun also began to pressure Jin Sungwu with a smile on his face.


    Jin Chengwu clasped his hands tightly, tears flickering in his eyes, and his heart was extremely sad. He really couldn''t go back to his family and couldn''t see his loved ones.


    He remembered that his mother took him away from the orphanage and raised him wholeheartedly, which changed his life trajectory. In the end, it was so difficult to even look at it, and he only hated his incompetence.


    "Shiya."


    Jin Chengwu glanced at Jin Shiya, seeming to be begging, and even more eager.


    Jin Shiya shook all over, with bitterness on her face, and her body trembled slightly.


    Su Yan patted him, and said lightly: "Don''t be afraid, there is me."


    A trace of peace of mind flicked across Jin Shiya''s face, and her trembling body slowly returned to calm, as if she had gathered courage.


    "Dad, Brother Yan promised me that he will visit grandma in Yanjing soon."


    Jin Chengwu glanced at Su Yan, and saw an undeniable indifference, as if in his eyes this was sparse and ordinary things.


    Jin Chengwu couldn''t help but smile. How could it be that easy, the Jin family is not an ordinary family.


    No matter, even if I miss my mother, I can''t take Shiya''s happiness as a price.


    "Cousin, you have to listen to Shiya about this matter."


    Jin Enjun''s face became cold and he could not help but hum, obviously very angry.


    Jin Mingjun comforted Jin Eunjun and said: "Father is not in a hurry, Shiya was just cheated, and I will let her see the true face of this person."


    Jin Mingjun stepped forward and looked at Su Yan coldly, trying to overwhelm him with his aura, but he found that he was overwhelmed by Su Yan instead.


    Su Yan''s eyes can kill people, which makes people feel terrified. How can he be comparable to ordinary people like Jin Mingjun.


    Jin Mingjun put away the anxiety in his heart and looked at Jin Shiya and said: "Shiya, he is just greedy for vanity with you."


    Jin Shiya showed contempt when she heard the words, and said softly, "Brother Yan is much richer than my family."


    "Really, can he be richer than my family!"


    "This is from Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya showed off her jade jade bracelet again, very proud.


    "Shiya, if you are engaged to me, I will give you a villa, which is worth 50 million yuan."


    In Jin Mingjun''s view, the 50 million villa is already a big deal, and the kid in front of him must not be so generous.


    "Not long ago, someone gave Brother Yan a villa worth 500 million yuan."


    Jin Mingjun laughed and didn''t believe it at all.


    "There are five hundred million villas in this place where birds don''t shit, Shiya, don''t tease me."


    That is, Jin Chengwu was stunned, and was shocked again. Is the villa of 500 million yuan, is it the King of Jiangzhou?


    The other relatives of the Jin family also sneered.


    "This kid really knows how to blow, and he''s not afraid of breaking the sky."


    "I have never heard of a five-billion-dollar villa. Is it made of gold?"


    "Don''t brag and draft, at least make people believe it."


    No one believes it, even Jin Chengwu is a little skeptical. Although Su Yangui is the leader, will the 500 million villa be given away?


    It happened that Su Yan received a call at this time, which was opened by Vice President Niu of Qianda Group.


    "What''s the matter with Vice President Niu?"


    "Master Su, the villa has just been completed, you can move in." Vice President Niu said respectfully.


    Su Yan smiled slightly: "A day earlier, not bad."


    To get Su Yan''s praise, Vice President Niu was full of joy, and hurriedly said: "I dare not dare, it is my honor to be able to work for Master Su."


    "Well, you can find me if you have something in the future."


    Su Yan''s words are worth a thousand dollars. He is a four-cities master. This undoubtedly gave Vice President Niu a gold medal for avoiding death, which almost made him so happy that he had a heart attack.


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yan smiled slightly at Jin Shiya: "The villa is decorated, let''s go take a look."


    Jin Shiya was full of excitement and nodded constantly.


    "Wait, I want to go too!"


    Jin Mingjun naturally didn''t believe it, and concluded that Su Yan was pretending, and he was bound to expose Su Yan''s disguise.


    "Alright, let you see where the birds do not shit, there are also villas you can''t afford."


    The group of people walked directly out of the garden and drove into their respective vehicles. Many relatives of the Jin family also followed, just to watch Su Yan make a fool of himself.

 Chapter 187： Shiyas house

    And when they saw Su Yan''s Bugatti Veyron, they were shocked again. The 40-million-dollar car was definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Even if Jin Mingjun plays sports cars of tens of millions at most, his father of more than 40 million is not willing to buy him.


    Although Jin Eunjun is worth several billions, many of them are shares and cannot be directly realized. In fact, the funds that Jin Eunjun can flow are only over one billion.


    Jin Mingjun got into the car with a cold face and punched the door a few times, obviously angry.


    "Mingjun doesn''t need to be angry. Although he can drive a Bugatti Veyron, he definitely can''t afford a 500 million mansion. Do you really think the money is a number?"


    Jin Eunjun''s eyes are full of affirmation, not to mention whether there are such expensive villas in this place, even if there are, most people with money may not be able to buy it.


    A welcome dinner turned into a house-seeing dinner. Almost all relatives of the Jin family drove towards Jiangzhou.


    In the car, Su Yan drove, and Jin Shiya sat quietly, with surprise on her face.


    Finally I was about to see my own nest, and the excitement was naturally unspeakable.


    "Brother Yan, what do you think it will look like?"


    Su Yan thought for a while and said, "It should be pretty good. It is said that they only spent 100 million on decoration."


    "You won''t let people decorate your house for free again, will you?" Jin Shiya said angrily.


    "I want to give money, but they dare not ask for it." Su Yan smiled helplessly.


    The group of people arrived in Jiangzhou overnight, all of them did not feel tired, but were full of energy, waiting to see Su Yan''s jokes.


    "Finally, I''m in Jiangzhou, this road can tire me."


    Many people also complained that it was a bit hard for several hours along the way.


    But compared to seeing Su Yan getting embarrassed, it was nothing.


    "Boy, where is the villa you are talking about?"


    Jin Mingjun''s mocking expression on his face waited for Su Yanqian to lose his skills.


    "You are in a hurry for wool."


    Su Yan continued to get in the car, all the way to Beicheng, and the others followed impatiently.


    Nearly dozens of luxury cars drove into the Beicheng National Park, shuttled all the way through the mountain road, and reached the top of the mountain.


    Not far from them is the king of the villa known as the best in Jiangzhou. At this moment, it is already brightly lit, and it is undoubtedly revealed.


    "It''s not this villa."


    Jin Mingjun smiled even more. This villa really shocked him. The value of 500 million is not excessive.


    Because the villa occupies a very large area, there is a golf course next to it, equipped with open-air and indoor swimming pools, and the square is still spraying a fountain at the moment, which can be called a top luxury mansion.


    Su Yan disregarded Jin Mingjun''s smile, looked at Shiya and said, "Shiya, close your eyes."


    Shiya was very obedient, and slowly closed her beautiful eyes, quietly waiting for Su Yan to surprise her. "


    "Three, two, one."


    With the countdown of three times, Jin Shiya opened her eyes, and suddenly there was a popping sound around, which shocked everyone.


    Followed by the sky full of fireworks, competing with each other, the whole sky seems to be lit up.


    The fireworks were endless and very beautiful. In the end, a few big characters appeared directly, moving Jin Shiya to tears.


    "Shiya, I love you!"


    Su Yan directly placed a piece of prepared jade in Jin Shiya''s palm. This was a piece cut from the colorful **** jade, which was nourished by Su Yan with spiritual power, and was already called a spiritual stone.


    This spiritual stone is more precious than the one on Jin Shiya''s body, and it can resist even greater dangers for her.


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan directly, very moved.


    The people around were surprised and looked at the jade in Jin Shiya''s hands, because they had never seen this kind of jade.


    "What is that, seven colors?"


    "Haha, that is definitely a handicraft, how can jade have seven colors together."


    Jin Mingjun laughed, as if he had seen Su Yanqian''s **** skills poor.


    "Shiya, this is the real estate certificate, you have to keep it."


    Su Yan handed the real estate certificate to Jin Shiya and kissed him directly.


    Jin Chengwu also came over, looked at the real estate certificate, his eyes turned blank in surprise.


    Because he saw that only Jin Shiya''s name was on the real estate certificate, it also meant that the house was completely owned by Jin Shiya.


    The most important thing is that the real estate certificate is exactly the same as the villa king.


    The people who originally wanted to watch a good show suddenly became ashamed and ashamed.


    But Jin Mingjun still didn''t believe it, and directly shouted: "Fake, your real estate certificate is absolutely fake!"


    Su Yan ignored it at all, and directly took Jin Shiya into the villa.


    Jin Chengwu also followed in with a look of joy, no more worries in his heart, but regretted that he almost lost such a good son-in-law Su Yan.


    Other relatives also walked in shyly, after all, they were also curious about what a 500 million villa was like.


    When you enter the villa, you will find the luxury. This is just the garden, which has already made these relatives stunned.


    Because every decoration, and even the vegetation, are top-notch, which is the most expensive.


    The door adopts the highest technology, voice fingerprint recognition technology, and everyone is shocked once again when entering the house.


    Because the decoration in the house is too luxurious, almost every kind of decoration is top in the world. It can''t be more proud. A group of people''s titanium alloy eyes are almost blinded.


    This group of people understood that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary local tyrant, he was simply a giant, and they regarded money as dung.


    Who can give away a villa worth 500 million so generously, no, it is a villa worth 600 million.


    Moreover, the jade in Jin Shiya''s hands made them even more envied, because it was so beautiful that it was definitely not a common product.


    These people changed their faces and smiled at Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, you are really blessed to meet such a good guy."


    Aunt Shiya, who had sneered at Su Yan, was flattering at this time, without any feeling of shame.


    "Yeah, Shiya is a blessing from her previous life, such a big villa, my uncle envy you."


    "Shiya became a phoenix, don''t forget us."


    "How could I not meet such a man."


    Other girls about the size of Shiya were full of jealousy, watching Su Yan keep sending Qiubo secretly.


    The faces of Jin Eunjun and Jin Mingjun at the moment are ugly, and they can almost bleed.


    "Jin Chengwu, don''t you see your old mother!"


    Kim Eun Joon also showed no politeness to his aunt.


    Jin Sung-wu seemed to be stiffened a lot, and looked at Jin Eunjun and said, "Don''t bother my cousin, I will take Shia with me in the future."


    "Hmph, do you think you can go to the Jin family if you want!"


    "Is the Jin family very twitchy?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Eunjun at this time, his eyes full of abuse.


    "Boy, don''t be proud, Shiya is mine, you don''t want to take it away!"


    Jin Mingjun was a little crazy at the moment, and he ran over to try to pull Jin Shiya.


    But before he got close, he was slapped out of the villa by Su Yan and fainted directly.

 Chapter 188： Are you competing with me?

    Su Yan had never done anything, but Jin Mingjun had come directly to La Jin Shiya, which he definitely couldn''t bear.


    "Dare to move Shiya, I will kill you next time!"


    Su Yan''s expression was cold, turning into Su Baxian''s domineering domineering, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    The people present were all trembling. They had never thought that Su Yan was so powerful, and was a trainer.


    Jin Sungwu also saw Su Yan''s greatness, but a smile appeared on his face. Jin Eunjun has been suppressing him, but now he is sighing.


    Kim Eun Joon rushed out of the house and picked up his unconscious son, distraught.


    "Dare to hurt my son, I want you to pay for my life!"


    Jin Eunjun naturally wouldn''t do it. He didn''t want to be photographed by Su Yan. He came here with a few bodyguards.


    Several bodyguards surrounded Su Yan, so they didn''t need to talk nonsense, they shot directly.


    They are professional bodyguards, after rigorous training, once the owner is in trouble, they will destroy the opponent at all costs.


    However, Su Yan sneered and sternly said: "Dare to step forward and die!"


    Naturally, what he said was not empty words, Su Ba never lied, and he must do what he said.


    The bodyguards had also licked blood on the tip of the knife, so naturally they would not be frightened and attacked Su Yan without scruple.


    All of the targets of the impact were Su Yan''s key points, and they were obviously deadly.


    Su Yan was shocked, and these bodyguards flew directly in all directions, all falling to the ground and howling miserably.


    "I''m sorry Shiya, the house that I dared to renovate was destroyed by shreds."


    Su Yan grabbed one by one and threw it out of the house. His strength was so great that the bodyguards were thrown far away.


    Some were hung on the gate fence, some were thrown directly out of the garden, and some were hung on the tree.


    Su Yan''s attack completely frightened Jin Eunjun, and now he knew how terrible the opponent was.


    The hip-hop man looked at Su Yan''s admiration and shouted: "Master of martial arts, master!"


    "He... threw people out with one hand!"


    "These bodyguards were shocked before they got close, how could this be possible?!"


    Jin Shiya''s aunt covered her lips and exclaimed at the moment, almost being carried away.


    The man with the national character face was pale, and he said in his heart.


    Jin Eunjun stepped back again and again and directly exited the villa, and there was a bodyguard in black behind him, standing motionless.


    When Jin Eunjun saw it, he seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and said anxiously: "Smith, hurry up, kill him!"


    The bodyguard was Smith, affectionate and indifferent, and slowly took off his sunglasses, watching Su Yan say in Chinese with his feet: "I didn''t expect you to be a person in the martial arts world."


    Su Yan didn''t answer, he forced Jin Eunjun out of the villa because he didn''t want to soil the villa again.


    "Why, do you want to compete with me?"


    Paul Smith showed contempt and said lightly: "Just you, just destroy it."


    "is it."


    Su Yan slammed up and slapped a palm directly, with the ability to cover it, as if a volley eagle was pressing against the bodyguard.


    Smith was not afraid of the slightest, and his whole body was shocked. The black suit shattered directly, revealing a horrified muscle, which was even more shocking than Schwarzenegger.


    Clenched his fists, directly resisting Su Yan''s fierce blow, Smith''s face remained unchanged.


    Su Yan was slightly surprised, this bodyguard was a bit weird, as if his strength was not weak.


    "Are you Lixiu?"


    "Bucai is Master Henglian."


    Smith said out of the realm, his face was full of pride.


    Su Yan looked slightly, but Master Heng Lian was equivalent to the existence of Master Qi Xiu, and his strength was absolutely terrifying.


    He also didn''t expect that Jin Eunjun would be able to invite Master Henglian to be a bodyguard, and the price would certainly not be small.


    Lixiu is rare in China. It is more prevalent in Europe and North America. The people there are very tall and specialize in cultivating power. Many strong men are equivalent to martial arts.


    Think about it, too, foreign countries mostly feed on beef, which is naturally taller, and it is not surprising that the power is stronger.


    Su Yan also had to stand up solemnly. The opponent''s realm was not weaker than his own, so he should not be careless.


    "Now you kneel down and apologize to Jinsheng, I can let you go."


    Smith uttered wild words. In his opinion, although Su Yan had some skills, he was definitely not his opponent.


    In fact, he is not considered Jin Eunjun''s bodyguard, he just owes Jin Eunjun a favor, and now he should only be repaid.


    "Apologize, he knelt down and kowtow to me now, I can consider sparing his life."


    Kim Eunjun looked violent, and shouted at Smith: "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!"


    Smith shook his head, obviously regretting that Su Yan didn''t cherish the opportunity, and he could only take action.


    Smith directly picked up a pot of green pine flowers and slammed it at Su Yan.


    Su Yan easily dodged, bullying directly in front of him, gathering spiritual power, and slamming a punch on Smith''s waist.


    Smith was in pain and cursed directly: "Fuck!"


    Smith was angry, his face was violent, and he rammed Su Yan directly without any scruples, as if it were a Taishan mountain.


    Su Yan waved his hands, his dantian spiritual power surged, directly gathered on his hands, and patted Smith directly.


    When the two collided, Su Yan was directly hit and flew away, and he stopped after flying more than ten feet, his face full of coldness.


    Smith''s power is too strong, and Su Yan is invincible. If he wants to defeat him, he can only outwit.


    But Su Yan didn''t do that, he still kept colliding with Smith. Every time he hit, the bones of his hand were like shattering, but his eyes were still full of determination. He would defeat Smith by strength.


    "Vientiane Boxing!"


    Su Yan directly used a boxing technique known for its strength. Although it was an inferior boxing technique, it was enough to deal with Smith.


    Su Yan couldn''t resist Smith at all by his own strength, so he could only use boxing.


    The fists blasted out, as if the fangs of a giant elephant pierced out, with violent power, there was a faint flow of spiritual power.


    Smith had already smashed his eyes, where would he care about the changes in Su Yan''s moves, and rushed towards Su Yan desperately.


    When the two collided, huge fluctuations broke out, and the onlookers were shocked.


    But in this collision, Su Yan did not retreat, his feet were stuck in the mud, and he did not retreat a bit.


    And his pair of fists pierced Smith''s chest directly, and a burst of spiritual power rushed to Smith, destroying his function instantly.


    Smith trembled all over, the two punch holes in his chest kept bleeding out, and finally fell straight down.


    When he fell, Smith still couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened and roared: "Impossible, impossible!"


    Su Yan looked at Smith, the coldness in his eyes dissipated. At this time, Smith''s vitality had gradually dissipated, and it seemed that he could not survive.


    "Fight with me, you are still a little tender."


    Even if Su Yan didn''t use Vientiane Boxing, he could still kill Smith, because he was the immortal emperor, and there were countless spells and techniques. Even if he was relying on his own strength, he had a great chance of winning.

 Chapter 189： Give gifts

    At this time, Jin Eunjun was already full of horror, his legs trembled, and he was already desperate.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Eunjun coldly, and with a spirit force, Jin Eunjun''s legs directly softened and fell to the ground.


    Su Yan walked over, put his foot on his head, and directly stomped Jin Eunjun''s head on the ground, sinking deeply into the mud.


    The people around dared to stop them, and they retreated far and watched indifferently.


    Although Jin Sung-wu was happy to think that Jin Eunjun was trampled on, he didn''t want Jin Eunjun to die here. That would be a big trouble.


    "Master Su don''t want to take his life."


    Jin Chengwu hurriedly walked over, with a cold sweat on his face, constantly dissuading him.


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, and finally raised his foot, without trampling on Jin Eunjun to death.


    "Fortune-telling this time."


    Su Yan left and entered the villa directly with his arms around Jin Shiya.


    Jin Enjun''s head was dripping with blood, and his injury was obviously serious, but his legs had already been fractured and he still had to kneel.


    "Jin Chengwu, okay, you are fine!"!


    Jin Eunjun looked violent, his heart was unspeakably angry, and he naturally spread all his grievances on Jin Chengwu.


    At this time, Jin Mingjun woke up and ran over in a hurry. The other bodyguards also walked over tremblingly and helped Jin Enjun up.


    "I''ve written down this grudge, and it will be doubled back in the future!"


    Kim Sung-wu looked bitter. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad to let Kim Eunjun. Judging from Kim Eunjun''s words, he regretted a bit.


    Jin Eunjun was carried away from the villa by Jin Mingjun and others, and other relatives also wanted to leave directly, but at this time, many luxury cars suddenly came outside the villa, surrounding the villa.


    The road was blocked, Jin Mingjun was going crazy, and finally had to abandon the car and let the bodyguards carry Jin Eunjun away.


    Such a big battle frightened these relatives of the Jin family and hid in the villa one after another.


    Su Yan also walked out and looked at him coldly, no matter who the opponent was, he would not have the slightest fear.


    An old man got out of the car, it was Xun Lao, his face was upright.


    "Jiangzhou Hualao congratulated Master Su on the housewarming and gave 100 million gifts!"


    As soon as Xun��s words fell off, Hua��s escorted out of the car with his two sons and walked in with a smile on his face.


    Everyone at the scene trembles, but Hua Lao knows that this is the senior in Jiangzhou and the senior in the military area, and is respected by countless people.


    "Why did Mr. Hua come here? Is he very familiar with that kid?"


    "It''s more than familiar, give 100 million, have you seen anyone who gave 100 million gifts!"


    The number of 100 million is too big, and it makes some people''s hearts almost unbearable.


    No matter how good the friendship is, it is impossible to send so many. It is more mad and old but Jiangzhou''s top figure, who can make him so solemn.


    Faced with the shock of everyone, Xun Lao ignored him, and continued to speak loudly: "Linzhou trial of the elderly congratulates Master Su on the move, giving 100 million gifts!"


    This group of people was stunned, Hua Lao was still a little far away from them, but they were like a thunderbolt, they were the people of Linzhou.


    Few of the people had met the old man face to face, and those who had met all used the matter to brag about it as a supreme honor.


    "Interrogation... Elder interrogation is here too!" A middle-aged man was shocked and frightened.


    "The judge gave 100 million yuan, what kind of friendship is this?"


    "Then...who is that kid?!"


    Some people feel so weak that they are almost unable to stand, and are crumbling.


    "The Yuwen family in Nanshi congratulated Master Su on the move and gave a gift of 100 million."


    "The Yuwen family is here too!"


    Some of the relatives of the Jin family have business dealings with the Yuwen family, but he knows the history of the Yuwen family. He has never seen the Yuwen family give gifts, because others have stepped through their family''s threshold.


    "This is incredible!"


    "how is this possible!"


    The brains of the Jin family relatives have stopped working, and they only feel like the sky is spinning, and they are almost stupid.


    All of them were extremely regretful, and the unreasonableness of the Jin Family in Linzhou became their endless remorse, and this also made them even more shocked and afraid of Su Yan''s revenge.


    "Beishi Yao Kaizhi congratulates Master Su on the housewarming and gave 100 million gifts!"


    The Jin family''s relatives have become numb, rolling their eyes one after another, and have long been scared to lose their temper.


    Jin Chengwu all had a look of fear, and the four cities gathered together. What a big battle.


    And this is just the big brothers of the four cities. There are hundreds of martial arts families in the four cities, all lining up one by one.


    Su Yan smiled. He didn''t expect this group to surprise him. Eli Lilly refused, Su Yan also accepted their gift.


    "Jiangzhou Liu''s family has pleaded guilty and presented all the family property."


    I saw Liu Liang, shirtless and tied with a thorns, crawling into the villa with a dead look on his face.


    "Master Su, I just ask you to go around my Liu''s house and give me all the property."


    Su Yan sneered, "Do you remember what I said that day?"


    Liu Liang''s face was astonished. After the Blood Dragon Pool, he took Liu''s family behind closed doors, guarding strictly, thinking that Su Yan would be a poor man.


    But what happened after this was completely beyond his imagination. Su Yan was brazenly trying to reach the top of the martial arts in the four cities, and no one dared to compete with him!


    He understood thoroughly that if he didn''t offer his family property, the Liu family members would be in danger.


    "Master Su, Xiao knows he is wrong. If you want to punish me, just punish me."


    "Calculating the time, you expected it for half a month. I said that interest will be charged."


    Su Yan flicked his finger directly, and two spiritual powers shot at Liu Liang''s thigh. Two blood holes appeared directly in Liu Liang''s thigh, and there was no possibility of standing up from now on.


    Su Yan is the pinnacle of martial arts. If Liu Liang is easily bypassed, his prestige will inevitably decrease, and troubles will naturally continue in the future.


    He can only let people see his fierceness, kill the chickens and curse monkeys, and make people afraid to offend.


    "The Huo family congratulates Master Su on the housewarming and gave 50 million gifts!"


    "The Zhang family congratulates Master Su on the housewarming and gave 40 million gifts!"


    "The Meng family congratulates Master Su on the housewarming and gave 20 million gifts!"


    ...


    Almost all the families of the martial arts world in the four cities came, and all of them offered big gifts. No one dared to come, and they all came alone, and no one would inform anyone.


    After the martial arts world, Jiangzhou politics and businessmen also boarded and gave generous gifts.


    "Qianda Group congratulates Master Su on the housewarming and gave 200 million gifts!"


    The president of the Qianda Group came in person and shook hands with Su Yan very excitedly. As a result, he lost 300 million yuan.


    But when he learned that Su Yan was going to cover Vice President Niu, he was anxious, so he hurriedly came in person, hoping to be protected by Su Yan.


    "Mr. Tao congratulated Master Su on the housewarming and gave 200 million gifts!"


    Mr. Tao got out of the car with a blushing face, and jogged towards Su Yan, bending over to shake hands with Su Yan, much like a lower-level official greeting a higher-level official.


    "I can''t accept Mr. Tao''s gift, you have already given such a good villa."


    "Master Su must accept it. This is Tao''s heart."


    After repeated evasions, Su Yan finally accepted Mr. Tao''s 200 million gift money.

 Chapter 190： eat

    After that, Jiangzhou politicians and businessmen gave gifts one after another, and the seats of the villas were filled with bank cards, at least millions.


    As for the relatives of the Jin family, they had already bowed their heads and dared not say anything.


    The gift money Su Yan received this time was several times the sum of their assets, and it could completely kill them.


    Jin Chengwu was blushing and overjoyed. From now on, these people will respect Su Yan and Jin Shiya in awe.


    I thought that the people were over, but a black car made way for many cars and got outside the villa.


    There was a person who got off the car, with a dignified manner, and his face was not angry or pretentious. A relatively young man behind him followed closely with a notebook.


    In the face of this person, even these political and business tycoons and even the martial arts tycoons, all gave way and showed respect.


    At the scene, the four city leaders can sit on an equal footing with him, without humility.


    The man didn''t greet the big brothers in the four cities, but walked straight to Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "The joy of Master Su''s housewarming, I also come to join in the fun."


    Su Yan''s face was calm. From now on when someone came in, he knew that it must be extraordinary, but he didn''t know who it was.


    The relatives of the Jin family were immediately frightened and all looked terrified.


    "Is this... Jiangzhou Leader Liu?!"


    Although they are basically Linzhou people, they are no strangers to Jiangzhou leaders, because many of their businesses are in Jiangzhou, and they are naturally very clear about Jiangzhou''s officialdom.


    "It is Leader Liu, he is here too?!"


    "Oh my god, leader Liu came here in person because of his housewarming. What an identity!"


    "I don''t have enough brains."


    "I''m a little hypoxic, I''m going to the hospital."


    ...


    A group of people felt unwell one after another. Leader Liu came personally. What does this show is that Su Yan is an existence comparable to the sky, at least the sky in the four cities.


    Leader Liu looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face and said, "Master Su is so famous and accomplished in martial arts. It is gratifying and congratulating. It is a good breath for us Jiangzhou!"


    Su Yan nodded with a chuckle, but he was somewhat satisfied in his heart without comment.


    Although this leader Liu didn''t bring anything, it was enough for people to come, which also shows that leader Liu is serious about this matter.


    After all, on the bright side, Leader Liu is still the top leader in Jiangzhou, Jiangzhou��s god, he has the final say.


    The leader of Jiangzhou was able to congratulate the emperor of the martial arts world and naturally recognized his identity.


    Looking at the many guests, Su Yanpao apologized: "Everyone came suddenly, and Su was a little surprised, so he moved to a new house and there was nothing to entertain everyone."


    The meaning of Su Yan''s words is obvious, it''s nothing more than what should you do?


    Mr. Hua said with a smile: "No need to trouble Master Su, I have already booked the Xide''er Hotel, where can everyone go to gather."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You go first, and I will come later."


    Hundreds of luxury cars departed quickly. They arrived very quickly and left very quickly. The whole villa suddenly became quiet.


    Su Yan looked at the hundreds of bank cards on the table and smiled and said to Jin Shiya: "Shiya, you have to keep these bank cards. Don''t tell me I''m hiding the private money if they disappear."


    Jin Shiya nodded happily. She was icy and smart, and naturally knew that Su Yan was going to give him all the gifts. For this reason, Jin Shiya gave Su Yan a fragrant kiss.


    The sum of these gifts is about one billion yuan, which is so light and graceful to Jin Shiya, really proud.


    Jin Chengwu was about to die of joy, because Jin Shiya hadn''t passed the door yet, so naturally he would give him these gifts for safekeeping.


    Send out, send out, send out big hair, Jin Chengwu''s heart is beating wildly, almost burst into tears.


    But the relatives of the Jin family were all humiliated, and did not say a word. After inquiring about Jin Chengwu, these relatives escaped.


    The whole villa was completely quiet, leaving only Su Yan and Jin family father and daughter.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and walked into the villa, talking and laughing. Jin Chengwu laughed for a long time outside, and finally entered the villa.


    The villa was very warm at this time, Jin Shiya was busy in the kitchen, after all, they had not eaten yet.


    "Dad, you and Brother Yan will wait a while, and the food will be ready immediately."


    Although Jin Chengwu dotes on his daughter very much, Jin Shiya can cook, which makes Su Yan very satisfied.


    The two of them sat dry, Jin Chengwu did not dare to speak, Su Yan also had nothing to say, the scene was very embarrassing.


    After half an hour, the steaming meal was finally ready, and Jin Shiya brought the meal one by one.


    Although it is not a big fish and meat, it is a simple soup with one meat, three vegetables and one soup, but Su Yan is very delicious and thinks this is the best.


    Jin Chengwu was naturally also very happy, and he couldn''t help showing jealousy while eating.


    "Shiya turned her elbow out now. It is the blessing of Master Tosu, and Dad has eaten the food you cooked."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to do it for you, but you are busy every day, attending banquets everywhere, and falling asleep when you go home."


    Jin Chengwu couldn''t help showing a sad look, and looked at Jin Shiya and said: "If your mother is still there, it would be great."


    Jin Shiya burst into tears when she heard this. She had never seen her mother with her own eyes. She has missed her very much since she was a child and can only get a little comfort from the photos.


    "Don''t cry or cry, today is a festive day, and it''s considered a family reunion. You bring a bottle of wine to me to offer Master Su a glass."


    Jin Shiya naturally complied and produced top-quality red wine.


    Looking at Jin Chengwu, Su Yan said with a bit of embarrassment on his face: "Don''t call me Master Su from now on. If you are in a generation, just call me Xiaosu."


    Jin Chengwu nodded repeatedly, which was a good thing for him, which proved that Su Yan recognized his future father-in-law.


    "Okay, it''s Xiaosu."


    A few people drank some wine, and after a simple meal, Jin Chengwu went straight to Linzhou by car.


    Before leaving, Jin Sung-wu pulled Jin Shi Ya aside and asked sneakily: "Girl, tell your father honestly, is there one between you?"


    Jin Shiya''s face turned red all of a sudden, and said angrily: "Dad, why do you ask such a question."


    "This is a big deal. Su Yan is a great person now. You have to tie him tight."


    "Brother Yan is very good to me, we will always be together."


    "Silly girl, you don''t know men. Men''s hearts are always restless."


    Kim Sung-wu couldn''t help sighing: "Not all men are like your father."


    Jin Chengwu has been single for more than ten years and has not married yet, so naturally he can''t forget his dead wife.


    "Dad, Brother Yan won''t bother." Jin Shiya said confidently.


    "Silly girl, nothing else, you are eighteen years old, and you are already an adult legally, let''s do whatever it takes."


    Jin Chengwu waved his hand and left directly.

 Chapter 191： Build a gathering array

    After Jin Chengwu left, Su Yan and Jin Shiya were left in the huge villa. They were dry with firewood, and the entire villa revealed a strong hormonal atmosphere.


    The beautiful woman is accompanied, the beautiful day is beautiful, it would be a pity if there is no lingering wind and snow, like a fish in the water.


    Jin Shiya showed a flustered expression and hurriedly said, "Big Brother, you said you want people from all over the world to congratulate us, but you must keep your promise."


    Su Yan didn''t expect this little Nizi to remember this in her heart, and it became his biggest obstacle to getting Jin Shiya.


    Even if Su Yan was unwilling, but he could only comply with what he had said, so Feng Huaxueyue could only be shelved.


    Jin Shiya fled directly and went back to the bedroom to rest, actually very flustered.


    Sun Yan drove over all night and brought all the jade he bought and the talisman Su Yan had prepared. He was about to start building the Spirit Gathering Array tonight.


    This is a big project, and it is extremely difficult. Not to mention the complicated process, there can be no negligence, because any negligence may lead to failure.


    At this time, the two stood on the roof of the villa, facing the stars.


    "Lao Sun, is everything ready?"


    Su Yan''s face had already recovered at this time, and he looked at the sky with a deep face.


    The stars are shining tonight, and it is most suitable for building a gathering spirit formation. It seems that it is not a bad thing to fail to meet Jin Shiya.


    "It''s all ready."


    Sun Yan stood aside respectfully. At this moment, his front was full of jade, and his surroundings were also covered with talisman in accordance with Su Yan''s instructions. Xiao Aoyao also brought it here.


    "Okay, protect the law for me."


    Su Yan had a cold face, completely different from just now. He is now the emperor incarnate.


    A pair of eyes are extremely deep, looking at the starry sky, as if they can penetrate countless barriers and reach the nine heavens. Nothing can escape his eyes.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power began to surge, his hands filled with spiritual power, and he directly performed the technique of fetching objects from the air.


    A piece of top-quality jade flew into Su Yan''s hands. This piece of jade was carved into a building, like a small building, revealing a sense of simplicity and atmosphere.


    Under the influence of Su Yan''s spiritual power, this jade became more and more brilliant, becoming crystal clear, with a faint streamer.


    In the past ten minutes or so, the jade shining brightly has its own spiritual power, which also shows that Su Yan has successfully injected spiritual power.


    There is not a hint of happiness, this is just the beginning, there are hundreds of spiritual stones waiting for Su Yan, every time he must inject spiritual power and turn them into spiritual stones, in order to build the spirit gathering formation.


    This is a long process. It takes at least ten minutes for jade to turn into spirit stone, and more time will take longer.


    Sun Yan stood beside Su Yan, constantly looking around, his eyes full of vigilance.


    The female ghost and the little ghost also came out of the ghost gourd at this time, standing behind Su Yan, ready to provide Su Yan with corpse energy at any time.


    Until dawn came, the soft sunlight shone on the earth, and the jade turned into a spirit stone still incomplete, and Su Yan had already soaked his whole body at this moment, and his expression was extremely tired.


    Jin Shiya looked around in the villa to find this place, but was stopped by Sun Yan and signaled her not to disturb Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, and said to Sun Yan: "Then I will cook, and I will call you when I''m ready."


    "No, Su Shao will probably spend a long time building the Spirit Gathering Array this time."


    "Oh."


    Jin Shiya glanced at Su Yan from a distance, and saw him sweating, feeling a little distressed in her heart, but she couldn''t do anything for him.


    When the scorching sun was shining, the little ghost and the female ghost were still standing behind Su Yan, constantly providing corpse energy. They were afraid of the sun before, but after practicing the magic trick that Su Yan gave them, the sun was no longer useful to them.


    The last two pieces of jade are still missing at this time, which is also the top priority.


    These two pieces of jade have a certain aura in themselves, and they are rare and precious.


    The blood jade was placed in the east, and it belonged to the blood out of the east, meaning Eastern Dragon.


    The colorful **** jade is placed in the west, which means colorful auspicious sky, good fortune in the west.


    The formation is replaced by Xiaoyao, becoming the formation spirit, in charge of the entire gathering spirit formation.


    In fact, Su Yan was still a bit regretful. If he combined the Seven-Colored Divine Jade with the Snake-Flying Beast Core, the resulting formation spirit would be stronger and the amount of spiritual energy produced would be greater, but he did not have the Colorful Divine Jade back then.


    Everything was prepared, Su Yan''s Dantian spiritual power was gathered on his hands, his eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    "Give it to me!"


    The two spiritual powers shot directly at the two jade stones, continuously merging with the jade stones, and the entire roof radiated light directly, making people in the distance amazed.


    Sun Yan hurriedly waved his hand and turned it into a cloud of mist with his spiritual power, covering the entire villa, invisible to outsiders.


    Because when the Spirit Gathering Array was built, Xiaoyao kept Long Xiang for nine days, and if someone saw it, he might be in trouble.


    Su Yan continued to bless his spiritual power, and the two spiritual stones became more and more holy, finally shooting out two rays of light to the sky.


    "Xiaoyao is not chasing auspiciousness!"


    Su Yan drank furiously and looked straight at Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao also rushed to the sky, and the dragon roared, Long Xiang for nine days!


    The people around were all talking about it. They couldn''t see what happened in the villa, but they were shocked to hear the dragon roar.


    Mr. Feng Shui saw it, his eyes were full of horror, and he kept muttering: "Long Xiang nine days, there must be a real dragon!"

 Chapter 192： Business experience

    Xiao Ao flew up to the nine heavens, piercing through the clouds, like a golden dragon emitting a dazzling light.


    It is connecting the world, communicating the rules of the avenue, and pulling the aura to come.


    Xiaoyao did not live up to Su Yan''s expectations. It succeeded. When it swooped down and went down 90,000 miles, it brought auspiciousness and the clouds became seven colors.


    Standing on the roof, Jin Shiya was stunned by the sight, muttering speechless because it was so beautiful.


    Even Sun Xun was attracted by the scenery, he was slightly lost, and was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Su Yan stared at everything indifferently. At this moment, he was very utterly collapsed, and had no intention of appreciating the beautiful scenery. What''s more, this kind of scenery was nothing to him.


    Xiaoyao''s eyes shoot out golden light, which is very agile. At this moment, it has given birth to spiritual wisdom. Although it cannot be compared with others, it can be regarded as a child of a few years old.


    "Xiaoyao enters the battle!"


    Su Yan roared, the two groups of spiritual power directly hit the eyes of the array, the blood jade and the colorful divine jade greatly increased their light, and they also directly connected the world.


    Xiaoyao entered it, and the drawn spirit directly enveloped the entire gathering spirit formation, and the entire villa seemed like a fairyland.


    A piece of purple qi came from the east and directly entered the spirit gathering array, deriving directly into spiritual power through the two array eyes, making the spiritual power in the array more abundant.


    Su Yan also sighed in relief, opened his mouth wide, greedily absorbing the spiritual energy, but he was exhausted, and now he had to recover.


    Sun Falah was also full of joy, only feeling that he was surrounded by spiritual power, as if he was in a fairyland, and he had an endless aftertaste, and his whole body was extremely refreshing.


    Jin Shiya also felt a tremendous change. This feeling is beyond words, can only be described in one word, that is, it is cool, and it is very cool.


    When the heavens and the earth recover as before, and there is still auspicious clouds lingering on the top of the villa, which will last for a long time, and the Spirit Gathering Array has been operating long ago, and the spiritual power has become stronger, and some have formed fog.


    Su Yan stored all the spiritual power he absorbed in his dantian. After a day''s time, the dantian was refilled, and there seemed to be faint traces of breakthrough.


    Even if he hasn''t broken through now, he can still compete with the master in the later stage. Although he can''t be 100% sure, at least he won''t be disadvantaged. This is the powerful power of the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, his eyes became clearer and deeper, as if he could see farther.


    He stopped and stood up, only to find that he was already sweating.


    Seeing that Sun Yan and Jin Shiya were still intoxicated, Su Yan smiled and did not disturb them, and went to take a bath alone.


    Spiritual power is the essence of heaven and earth. When the two of them absorb one day here, even if they don''t eat, they won''t feel hungry, because spiritual power can nourish the vitality of the body and keep every part of the body in its best condition.


    After washing off his exhaustion, Su Yan felt extremely refreshed. With a wave of his hand, he felt extremely powerful, and his face couldn''t help showing a satisfied look.


    Sun Xuan and Jin Shiya turned around at this time, only to realize that their whole body was smelly.


    This is the result of spiritual power entering the body to get rid of the impurities in their bodies. The two of them hurriedly took a bath before they felt a sense of comfort.


    Jin Shiya walked out of the bathroom with a flushed face, wearing only a long shirt, a pair of white shorts underneath, and a pair of white long legs that make people heart-wrenching, and the long shirt swings from time to time to reveal infinite temptation.


    Even Sun Xun who came out had a nosebleed all over the place, and in the end he could only helplessly close his eyes to relieve the embarrassment.


    "Brother Yan, what have you done? Why are there so many visions on the roof, and I feel that the air on the roof is so fresh."


    "I built the Spirit Gathering Array, which can absorb the aura of heaven and earth and turn it into spiritual power, which is a good thing."


    "Spiritual power?" Jin Shiya naturally didn''t understand, her face blank.


    "Do you know why I am so good?"


    "Is it because of spiritual power?"


    "That''s right, the more you absorb, the better for your body. Ordinary people can prolong their lifespan without any disease and harm. The cultivator can strengthen his cultivation and become a strong one."


    If Su Yan''s words were known to people in the martial arts circles outside, it would have caused a huge shock, even the country would have taken it seriously.


    "Brother Yan, you are awesome."


    Jin Shiya kissed Su Yan directly, but Su Yan was so happy.


    Sun Yan coughed a few times to restore his mind, and he couldn''t help but said to Su Yan: "Shao Su, when I left, I saw that the spirit gathering array had turned into a mist. Does this show that the spiritual power is very strong?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "That''s right, the next day, the spiritual power will be stronger, and water droplets will fall to the ground at that time."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help but regretfully said, "Isn''t that a waste?"


    Su Yan squeezed Jin Shiya''s nose and smiled, "How could I ignore such a problem, your husband? I have already made a collection tool."


    Jin Shiya felt relieved, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Shao Shao, at the current rate, how much can you collect in one day?"


    "This Spirit Gathering Array is only elementary, and the earth''s spiritual power is so thin that it can''t collect much, it''s only 100 kilograms a day."


    Sun Yan was embarrassed. It was less than a hundred kilograms. The liquid formed was spiritual liquid. The small bottle Su Yan gave him at the beginning was very beneficial to him.


    "This little psychic liquid is not enough, I''m stuck between my teeth."


    Su Yan shook his head, naturally not satisfied.


    But of course Su Yan knew what Sun Yan was thinking, and she frowned slightly, "Old Sun, I know what you think, and I have plans in this regard.


    Sun Yan smiled and said, "If this spiritual power liquid is taken out, it will inevitably cause a wild grab."


    "That''s right, ordinary people can prolong their lives and cure all diseases, even cancers and other unsolvable diseases can be cured."


    Regardless of how easy Su Yan said, if this is known to those who are sick, tears will definitely fill his eyes, and the whole world will be crazy about it.


    Of course, the spiritual power liquid can''t be like a magical medicine. One bottle can bring the dead to life. A patient with advanced cancer has to take at least one hundred bottles.


    One hundred grams per bottle means that you have to take twenty catties to completely cure.


    One can imagine the preciousness of the psychic liquid. The value of twenty kilograms is probably a sky-high price, and most people simply cannot afford it.


    Su Yan never thought of promoting Lingli Liquid as an ordinary health care product. According to the output, it can only become a consumer product for high-end people.


    "Sun Yan, you first take a part of the spiritual power liquid and give it to the four cities to the big guys, let them sing some sweetness first."


    Su Yan naturally had another wishful calculation. Once these big guys knew the magic of the spiritual power liquid, they would definitely do everything possible to continue to obtain it, which gave him the opportunity to absolutely control the four cities.


    "Alright Su Shao, I will do it now."


    As he said, Sun Yan walked up to the top of the building, collected two barrels of spiritual power liquid, and poured them one by one into the delicate vials that had already been prepared.


    Hundreds of psychic liquids were directly pulled by Sun Yan to the four cities and appeared in the hands of the big men one by one.

 Chapter 193： Unusually hot

    The first place Sun Yan went to was naturally Jiangzhou. Previously, big men from all walks of life in Jiangzhou met at the Xide''er Hotel. They couldn''t wait until Su Yan arrived. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    At this moment, a group of big guys are gathering together again. Since Su Yan can''t come, they are also happy. It''s good to contact everyone.


    Sun Fal''s presence at the scene caused all the people present to look slightly and show their favor to Sun Fal.


    Now everyone knows that Sun Xun is following Su Yan, so naturally he is flattering him. This makes Sun Xun quite proud.


    Sun Yan arrived at the venue and directly picked up the wine glass and fined himself three cups, causing a group of big men to nod their heads.


    "Shao Shao asked me to take the talk, but I was very sorry for not being able to come to the party with the big guys."


    Old Hua hurriedly got up and said, "Where Master Su said, he must have something important, we naturally understand."


    Elder Hua looked at Sun Yan with envy. If he hadn''t made the wrong steps, Sun Xun''s position would probably belong to him, and Su Yan would even take it seriously. After all, he saved Su Yan''s life.


    "Old Hua is right. Su Shao didn''t come here because something was delayed. He was refining something all day yesterday."


    The crowd looked at each other with curiosity on their faces.


    Sun Hao didn''t break it, but directly took out more than 100 bottles of spiritual power from the car and delivered them to the big guys one by one.


    Everyone was even more suspicious, looking at the vial in their hands, not knowing what it was.


    "This is a small gift from Master Su to thank everyone for congratulating him on his housewarming. I hope you all will like it."


    A group of people recovered their looks and thanked them one after another, but they were a little sneered in their hearts. After sending so many gifts, it was a shame to send such a small thing.


    Sun Yan did not stay, but drove away directly to the land of Nanshi.


    At this time, Nanshi was brightly lit. The most famous five-star hotel gathered in Nanshi from all walks of life, including martial arts circles, political and business circles, and celebrities from the entertainment industry.


    At first, everyone had a great time talking, but when they saw Sun Yan coming, they all stopped and greeted them one after another.


    "Lao Sun came to Nanshi, it really shines in Nanshi."


    Liang Yuchang smiled and shook hands with Sun Yan affectionately and looked very warm, but everyone present knew that Liang Yuchang was giving Su Yan face.


    Nanshi is naturally headed by Liang Yuchang, and Yuwen Xiongba can only stay behind him.


    "Xide''er party, Shao Su was quite self-blaming for not being able to come, so he sent me a small gift to everyone, which is regarded as compensating for everyone''s congratulations."


    Sun Yan delivered the spiritual power liquid to the big men one by one, exchanged a few words with a few important figures, and drove away.


    After that, Sun Yan went to Beishi and even Linzhou again, and gave the psychic liquid to the big brothers in the same way.


    Traveling around, Sun Xun felt a little tired, so he went to a hotel and planned to take a rest before returning to Beicheng.


    At the meeting place in Jiangzhou, after Sun Yan left, everyone started to talk. Of course, they didn''t dare to say that Su Yan was not, just complaining.


    "Master Su really knows how to deal with courtesy, and he didn''t forget to give us a small gift. It was really intentional." Wan Jin looked unwilling, but he invested 80 million for this.


    "Who made him Master Su? If you become Master Wan, you can do the same."


    Some people are quite disdainful, but in fact they are also a little dissatisfied.


    Hua Lao is different from these people, because he is very familiar with the bottle in his opponent. After the Blood Dragon Pool, he has received such a bottle once.


    The bottle was filled with the spiritual power liquid refined from Dendrobium officinale, which allowed him to reach the consummation of the martial artist directly from the middle stage of the martial artist, and is now at the peak of the martial artist.


    If there is still spiritual power in this small bottle, then his breakthrough to the martial artist is not a wish, and it will be realized immediately.


    So Hualao opened the vial tremblingly and smelled expectantly.


    The other big guys were a little dismissive and said: "Old Hua, you really treat this little gift as a treasure."


    "Hua Lao is a celebrity of Master Su, and naturally thinks this is a good thing."


    Hua Lao ignored it, instead focusing all his energy on the bottle.


    He was not disappointed, he smelled the familiar smell, and it was richer, which made him ecstatic.


    "Haha, this is it!"


    Boss Hua yelled with a crazy look on his face.


    Finally, he looked directly at the bigwigs from all walks of life and said loudly: "You can give me all the bottles, one hundred thousand one."


    Everyone was surprised that this little gift is worth 100,000 yuan, which is too good to blow.


    But when they saw Hua Lao''s expression of joy, they felt that there was something weird in it. They all opened the bottle cap in their hands and smelled it.


    The big guys in the political and business circles are quite calm, but they just noticed a scent of fragrance. They all thought it was a perfume.


    But the big men in the martial arts world are not calm anymore, they all have a face of ecstasy, their eyes flashing with violent colors.


    "Good stuff!"


    "This is transformed by the aura of heaven and earth, so rich is the best!"


    "Master Su doesn''t deceive us, this is really a good baby."


    A group of martial arts leaders couldn''t calm down at all, all of them were so excited that they guarded the vials in their hands for fear of flying away.


    People in the political and business circles were completely taken aback. Is it really that good? Isn''t this just perfume?


    "Boss Wang, I''ll discuss something with you and sell me your bottle, how about 200,000?"


    "Boss Zhang, let''s not talk about our friendship, sell me 300,000 yuan."


    Three hundred thousand is obviously the highest price. Although the psychic fluid is precious, but the quantity is limited, it is only of great use to the martial artist, and it has a much smaller effect on the person of the martial arts realm.


    But the group of martial masters is still very enthusiastic about spiritual power fluids, they are not very useful, they can be given to children, this is a great thing.


    People in the political and business circles are even more confused, but none of them are fuel-efficient lamps, and they are not less than two or three million, so no one sells them.


    And they learned from the information released by Sun Xuan that this spiritual power liquid can prolong life and treat illnesses, and they suddenly realized that they were fortunate not to sell it.


    The popularity of Jiangzhou has spread directly to Nanshi, and the big guys from all walks of life in Nanshi are more crazy than the big guys in Jiangzhou.


    After all, they were defeated, and it was fortunate that they had not been severely suppressed. They never thought that Su Yan would give them such precious things.


    Liang Yuchang looked at the spiritual power fluid in his hand and said with joy: "With this spiritual power fluid, my hidden illness can be at least half eliminated."


    Even Yuwen Xiongba was extremely excited, and his hatred for Su Yan was reduced a lot.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, there is only such a bottle, it would be great if it could continue."


    Obviously, the big bosses in the cities cannot satisfy how long such a bottle can last.


    "No, I have to go to Master Su and ask him to give me more anyway."


    "I want to go, I want to go too."


    "You all stop me!"


    ...


    The big guys from all walks of life in the four cities went crazy and rushed towards Su Yan''s residence.

 Chapter 194： Agent

    The originally quiet King Shu was surrounded by a group of luxury cars at this time, which was more than the day when the housewarming was happy.


    Because this is like a fuse, not only these people who have received the psychic liquid come, but some small political and businessmen also come after hearing the news and want to get a share of the pie.


    The mayor of Beicheng District looked like a dog. This kind of battle was too big and had already affected Beicheng''s traffic.


    The most important thing is that this is all a group of bigwigs from all walks of life. He didn''t dare to offend at all. In the end, he could only use half of Beicheng''s police force to **** these bigwigs.


    Su Yan stayed in the villa, pulling Jin Shiya into a mandarin duck bath at the moment, and of course the two did not undress.


    In fact, Su Yan wanted to improve Jin Shiya''s physical fitness, get rid of the dregs in her body, and lay the foundation for her future practice.


    They were soaking in the water mixed with dozens of catties of spiritual power at the moment, Su Yan patted Jin Shiya with his hands, and Jin Shiya kept sweating.


    "Shiya, you have to feel it yourself, feel the changes in your body, especially the changes in your abdomen."


    Jin Shiya nodded her head, very well-behaved. Although Su Yan''s display of spiritual power made her a little uncomfortable, she did not say a word and endured it firmly.


    Nearly a thousand people gathered outside the villa, all of them eagerly agitated, for fear that the spiritual energy liquid would be gone after they fell behind.


    Without Su Yan''s permission, they naturally didn''t dare to step in half a step, they could only look around the villa to see through.


    Until Sun Fal drove back, these people surrounded him in a swarm, but Sun Fal was shocked.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, I''m going to ask Shao Su, please wait here with peace of mind."


    Sun Yan squeezed through the crowd with difficulty and ran all the way into the villa.


    He found that Su Yan and Jin Shiya were no longer there, only a movement came from the bathroom, knowing that they might be doing something ashamed, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Everyone, Su Shao is inconvenient to meet guests now, I think everyone should come tomorrow."


    A group of people were extremely disappointed, but they did not dare to complain. No one left, they were all waiting here.


    If you leave and get caught up first, you will regret your death.


    They are very aware of the value of this spiritual power liquid, not to mention their own use, if it is promoted, it will definitely explode the rich circle, and the money is not rushing.


    So don''t talk about waiting for a day, but waiting for a month, they are willing.


    It also took a long time for Su Yan to help Jin Shiya get rid of impurities, and it was not until dawn the next day.


    At this time, Jin Shiya was already asleep, and her face was full of exhaustion.


    Su Yan could only help her change clothes boldly, and then carried him to the bedroom to let her rest.


    When everything was handled properly, Su Yan went down the stairs. Seeing Sun Yan''s face constantly pacing in a hurry, a smile appeared on his face.


    "If I''m right, they are already waiting outside the door?"


    "Shao Shao, where are you waiting? They''ve been waiting for a day."


    "How many people came?"


    "Almost a thousand people."


    "Send two or three representatives to each city. What should others do?"


    Su Yan only needs to negotiate with the top bosses in each city, send the spiritual liquid to them, and let them pass on layer by layer, and he will firmly control the four cities.


    "it is good."


    Sun Fal hurriedly walked out of the house, and then brought a dozen people. The others were all persuaded by Sun Fal to leave.


    "These people are all top leaders in the martial arts circles, political and business circles in each city. If it weren''t for Su Yan, they were all the local emperors of each city.


    After entering the villa, more than a dozen people saluted Su Yan respectfully. They didn''t dare to sit down privately. They all stood upright.


    "Sit down, don''t be nervous."


    This group of people sat down one after another, with scared and enthusiastic expressions on their faces.


    In the end, Mr. Hua took the lead to speak, with a look of expectation in his eyes: "Master Su, do you know the purpose of our coming this time?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Are you very interested in spiritual power liquid?"


    Everyone kept nodding their heads, with anxious look in their eyes.


    "Master Su, this psychic liquid can be called a panacea, just such a small bottle allows me to directly break through the realm."


    Beishi dean Yao Kaizhi''s face was full of excitement. He was only in the middle stage of the warrior before, and after taking this bottle of spiritual power liquid, he did not retreat. He actually reached the latter stage of the warrior directly, which is simply terrifying.


    "You had already reached the peak of the mid-stage martial arts, but you were only a little bit able to break through. The spiritual power fluid is not as magical as you thought."


    "No, even though it''s only a little bit short, I have been working hard for several years without success. It was the spiritual energy that changed me. There is a world of difference between the middle and late stages of the warrior."


    "Master Su, we are here for the spiritual power liquid. Can you give us more? We are willing to buy with money."


    On behalf of the Jiangzhou business tycoon, Wan Jin has a look of expectation, and his heart is already impatient.


    Su Yan picked up the tea prepared by Sun Falcon, took a faint sip, and looked at the people: "You know that things are more expensive, and spiritual liquids are less precious."


    "but����"


    A group of people suddenly became anxious, some even stood up, but immediately sat down in fright, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    Seeing that his appetite was suffocated, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a knowing smile, and continued: "But I can make him less rare."


    There was light in the eyes of a group of people, and their bodies trembled slightly because of happiness.


    "I asked you to come just to cooperate with you."


    "Master Su has something to say directly."


    "I need agents, and you are the people I think are reliable."


    A group of people looked at each other, they all saw the heat in the eyes of the other person. Su Yan shut the others out. It turned out to be looking for them as agents.


    "Master Su, we are very willing."


    "Very good, I asked Sun Xun to analyze the population of the four cities and their respective strengths and weaknesses, and sum up the proportions."


    Sun Yan said at this time: "The ratios in Jiangzhou, Nanshi, Linzhou, and Beishi are 3:3:2:2."


    "Do you have any comments?"


    In fact, Hua Lao was quite dissatisfied, but he did not dare to say anything, after all, Su Yan was respected.


    "Master Su decides everything."


    Liang Yuchang was happy, he didn''t expect Nanshi to get 30%.


    Jiangzhou and Nanshi each get 30%. When they are divided into martial arts circles and political and business circles, they get 15%, and the other two cities get 10%.


    After the proportional distribution, Su Yan pointed out the difference between the martial arts world and the political and business circles.


    The martial arts world are all martial artists, and they have higher requirements for psychic liquid, so he diluted the original liquid by one-tenth and sold them in bottles.


    But the political and business circles are a group of ordinary people, and the requirements for spiritual power fluids are not so high, so they are diluted by 1% and sold in bottles.


    Of course, the price of the martial arts world sales Su Yan let the martial arts world set their own prices, he only charged 50% of the final sale.


    The prices sold by the political and business circles are naturally one-tenth lower than those in the martial arts world, and they only charge 50%.

 Chapter 195： Jealous

    According to the output of Lingli Liquid, Su Yan used half of it for sales, which is 100 catties a day. A conservative estimate is that a bottle can sell for 50,000, so the annual output value will definitely exceed 100 billion.


    The output value of hundreds of billions, how terrible this is, it is simply horrified.


    The reason why Su Yan wanted to sell the spiritual power liquid was to control the four cities, and naturally to make money.


    In the future, he will build a stronger spirit gathering formation, in which he can plant fairy grass, elixir, and strange flowers and trees, so that his realm can be improved.


    Now in the acquired realm, the demand for spiritual power is not very exaggerated, but the further you go, the more difficult it is to improve the realm and the more terrifying the spiritual power required. It is absolutely not enough to rely on the spiritual gathering array to absorb spiritual power. Immortal grass will work.


    There was no objection to Su Yan''s decision, and they all accepted it with joy.


    Su Yan gave up 50% of the benefits, which is very rare. As a first-level agent, they can get at least 20% of the benefits.


    Don''t underestimate 20%, it''s not a small profit, and it is also 20 billion, enough to make them become the top rich in Jiangnan.


    Therefore, after hearing the share of Su Yan''s concession, all of these talents will be excited, and some of them will almost burst into laughter.


    "You only need to send someone to collect the spiritual power fluid every day. It must be configured in strict accordance with the proportions I said. If I find out who is hiding from me to change the proportion, you should be very clear about the consequences."


    Su Yan looked at the people coldly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Everyone was shocked, and they nodded quickly in agreement, even if they gave them a hundred courage, they didn''t dare to cheat. What''s more, they had already made huge profits, and they didn''t need to take risks.


    "Everything follows Master Su."


    The group left happily and brought Su Yan''s words to people from all walks of life in various cities. Everyone was a little disappointed that they could not become a first-level agent.


    But after knowing the huge profits of Lingliye, all of them were scrambling to **** the second-level agents. That was a lot of money, and some even made big fights, resulting in poor public security in the four cities.


    In the evening, Su Yan and Jin Shiya went to the most prosperous commercial street in Beicheng, which was naturally shopping.


    In addition to buying, buying and buying, Jin Shiya is still buying, buying and buying, but Su Yan saw her spiritual power liquid through the big screen in the square.


    "Welcome to Jiangzhou Satellite TV Lingli Liquid "Non-sincere Demon Interference", please let the host fly."


    The bald head flew with a smile on his face and said: "Today let''s not talk about the male and female guests, let''s talk about this spiritual power liquid."


    Mengfei took out the psychic fluid and continued: "Everyone will be curious about how Tebigou and Haitian oil have become psychic fluids today. I can tell you from the person in charge, because the psychic fluid sponsored A lot of money."


    "Hahaha..."


    There was a lot of laughter in the audience, and everyone felt curious about Lingli Liquid.


    After some explanations, everyone understood the role of Lingli Liquid, but 99% of the people thought it was fake, and some people still scold the Jiangzhou TV column team for fake advertisements on Weibo.


    Faced with all the accusations, Jiangzhou Satellite TV directly threw out some record sheets, which recorded patients with advanced cancer, advanced AIDS, and other diseases. These are diseases that are currently incurable in the world, but they take spiritual liquid. All recovered afterwards.


    Many authoritative organizations, including big names from all walks of life, have rectified their names one after another, and many people have doubts about Lingli Liquid.


    And the wealthy people who got sick even bought the psychic liquid as a trial for the first time, and the effect gave them hope.


    After propaganda in all corners of the TV, Internet, and shopping malls, Lingliye became famous and instantly became the first popular product, which was popular in the entire four cities, and it has already spread to the entire northern province.


    Originally, Su Yan believed that a bottle of Lingli Liquid could sell for about 50,000, but after constant hype and the disparity between supply and demand, the amount of Lingli Liquid now reached 80,000 bottles, and they were often sold out.


    Su Yan is very satisfied. At this price, he can have hundreds of billions of funds in his account a year, which is absolutely terrifying.


    It can be said that Su Yan has jumped directly to the top rich man in the world, and within a few years, he will be able to compare with the top few in the Forbes rankings.


    This is only a small province in the northern market, the demand of China as a whole, and even the global demand, it is simply unimaginable.


    Seeing that so much can be credited in a year, Su Yan couldn''t help but plan to reduce the output of spiritual energy liquid. It is enough to make 50 billion a year, and he doesn''t care about money.


    Such a popular spiritual power fluid naturally attracted the attention of other urban areas and even neighboring provinces. After some investigation, they learned of the huge profits in it, and everyone was very greedy, and began to move their minds.


    In the northern province of D city, the Drought Ghost King directly convened a grand event in the northern province of Buddhism, and big men from various cities came to the event. There were nearly 500 people in the event.


    Among them are not only the martial arts circles but also the political and business leaders, which shows the prestige of the ghost king of Quiba.


    The people who come are not simple existences. Only martial arts masters are eligible to participate in the martial arts world, and only those with political and business assets of more than 500 million can see them.


    Quiba Ghost King sat in the first seat, looking at the crowd with a serious face, which cast a gloom over the event.


    "Today''s event is held. I think everyone knows why, right?"


    The Jade Buddha Shengjun couldn''t help but said in a deep voice: "Recently, the spiritual strength liquid has become more and more intense, and it has almost become the magic medicine in the hearts of the people, the focus of all-out grabs."


    "Yes, I also bought a bottle of this kind of spiritual power liquid, but mine is circulating on the market, and it has been diluted a lot, but still has a strong spiritual power that can improve my cultivation."


    Quiba Lizun''s face was gloomy, and his tone was quite loud.


    The Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara was very enchanting, and leaned Erlang''s legs and said: "I bought the internal version, which is about ten times more rich than the ones on the market, and it is a magical medicine.


    A group of people in the audience whispered, naturally they were discussing Lingli Liquid, and the people behind the Lingli Liquid were most concerned about.


    The Drought Ghost King waved his hand and signaled everyone to ban it. After the venue was extremely quiet, he began to speak.


    "The psychic liquid is truly magical, and the huge benefits it generates are even more eye-catching. This is the existence of a kingdom of hundreds of billions."


    All the people present were shocked, and the Kingdom of Hundred Billions made them crazy about it.


    "I already know the person behind this scene."


    The Drought Ghost King once again released a blockbuster, and everyone anxiously asked, "Who is it?"


    "Ghost King, tell me who it is, let him surrender the psychic liquid."


    "If such a good thing wants to be monopolized, he really wants to die."


    "Every husband is not guilty of guilt!"


    A group of people are extremely angry, they all want to pull out the person behind the scenes, no one is jealous of such a big industry.


    The King of Ghosts sternly said: "He is just the four-cities master Su Baxian who has only risen just before!"


    "It''s him?!"


    The expressions on the faces of a group of people were wonderful. Some showed fear, some disapproved, and some were full of murderous intent.


    "Whoever he is, if you don''t hand it over, you will die."


    Quibal Lizun yelled, and everyone around him shivered with fright.


    Avalokitesvara gave him a disdainful look, and said: "He is a 50-50 person who singles out the ghost king. If you want to kill him, I am afraid it is a foolish dream."


    "you!"


    Quiba Lizun was furious, but he didn''t act on the Thousand-Hand Guanyin. The two were equal, and no one could win.


    "This matter should not be rushed, it needs to be discussed long-term."


    The Drought Ghost King had killing intent in his eyes, and he had to get this spiritual liquid.

 Chapter 196： Eighty birthday

    The explosiveness of the spiritual power liquid, Su Yan, could have expected, after all, it is too precious for people in this world, it can replace the existence of all medicines, and the effect is even more satisfying.


    But Su Yan also knew that behind the hotness would inevitably attract jealousy and even hatred, I am afraid that countless pairs of eyes are staring at him now.


    This group of people didn''t care about him. The only thing Su Yan was afraid of was Jin Shiya, which was his culprit.


    However, with the protection of the colorful jade, people below the peak of the martial artist will definitely not be able to hurt her, and Su Yan is also quite relieved about this.


    After the Spirit Gathering Formation was completed, Su Yan''s affairs suddenly disappeared, and the two returned to Yulong Middle School. After all, it was only a dozen days before the college entrance examination.


    When the two arrived at the school, they naturally attracted countless onlookers, and the school forum exploded and became unimaginable.


    Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron with a handsome face. Jin Shiya became more and more beautiful and fascinated countless male students. The two are the existence of golden boys and girls.


    Standing in the office, the head teacher couldn''t help but severely criticized the two. After all, the two hadn''t come to school for a long time.


    "You are damaging the school''s reputation like this."


    The head teacher was so angry that he almost yelled at the two.


    But Su Yanyun said calmly: "If we get the first and second test, you won''t say us?"


    "First and second, you should be so good on the test!"


    The two smiled and did not speak.


    Then the last mock test of the college entrance examination began, and Su Yan again completed all the test papers at a terrifying speed, and each subject took no more than three minutes.


    Jin Shiya''s speed is going to be slower, she still works slowly one by one, but all of them hand in the test papers before the exam.


    In the final grade, Su Yan was the first in the whole grade and only deducted a few points. Jin Shiya also only deducted a dozen points, and the two occupied the first and second place respectively.


    This suddenly stunned the entire Yulong Middle School again. Countless students wanted to cry and killed themselves with tofu.


    The head teacher even shut his mouth directly, not daring to say a word about Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Sitting at the back, Jiang Chao looked at the two of them very enviously, and said with jealousy: "I really envy you, if I could also meet a fairy."


    "If you want a fairy, dream."


    Wang Lihong walked over and ruthlessly crushed Jiang Chao''s last hope.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The two fought for a while, and finally they stopped.


    "Brother Yan, have you heard of Lingli Liquid?"


    "Don''t tell me, the psychic liquid is very hot right now, and it''s all regarded as a miracle medicine. A bottle of 80,000 yuan is really a robbery."


    Jiang Chao was very dissatisfied, his family assets could not consume such things.


    Wang Lihong''s family can consume it. For this reason, Wang Lihong also bought two bottles, which really changed a lot after taking it.


    Wang Lihong looked at Jiang Chao and said, "80,000 yuan is a good deal. I drank two bottles, and now I want to beat you up."


    Jiang Chao could only show helplessness, he didn''t want to get spiritual power liquid.


    Su Yan looked at the two and couldn''t help but smile: "How are you doing your exercises recently?"


    "No, Wang Lihong can run 50 laps naturally after drinking two bottles of spiritual power liquid. I can only run 20 laps at most."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s not bad, at least it proves that you have worked hard."


    "When I came, I brought two bottles of spiritual power liquid. Give them to you."


    The two of them showed joy on their faces and quickly thanked them, but they were greedy for the rest of the classroom.


    When they secretly opened the lid, they were even more shocked, especially Wang Lihong.


    He had drunk the spiritual power liquid, and naturally knew the concentration of spiritual power in it, but Su Yan''s bottle was more rich, almost a hundred times the amount he drank, so he looked at Su Yan several times, and suddenly a terrible feeling filled his heart. .


    Wang Lihong looked at Su Yan tremblingly, and whispered, "Yan...Brother Yan, this spiritual power fluid?"


    "what happened?"


    The spiritual power that Su Yan gave them was indeed undiluted, and such a bottle was worth several million.


    "Didn''t you invent the psychic fluid?"


    Wang Lihong felt a little soft in his legs, but he heard news reports every day that Lingliye said that it would be a trillions of trillions of industry, which was scary to death.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Yan did not answer clearly, the less people know about this, the better.


    Wang Lihong wiped his sweat and couldn''t help but smiled awkwardly. If it was Su Yan, then why should he come to school? I am afraid that he has been chatting with some heads of state for a long time, and presidents of various countries have made friends.


    "Jian Chao, you idiot, you are a violent thing."


    When Wang Lihong saw Jiang Chao drank half a bottle of spiritual power at once, his heart ached, even though Jiang Chao drank his own.


    "What''s wrong, isn''t this just for drinking?"


    "Do you know the purity of this spiritual power liquid? This bottle can be sold in the market for dozens or hundreds of bottles!"


    Jiang Chao was dumbfounded, and only after a long time came over, he couldn''t help but said bitterly: "You mean I drank two Ferraris in one bite?!"


    "spendthrift."


    "what!"


    Jiang Chao had the urge to hack him to death. He regretted it and wanted to go crazy.


    After tossing for a long time, he recovered his calmness and carefully saved the remaining half bottle.


    The boring day of study didn''t bother Su Yan, because with Jin Shiya, everything was very interesting.


    After school, the two walked out of the teaching building intimately and drove away, leaving behind a group of envious people.


    In the car, Su Yan received a call, a relatively unfamiliar call.


    "Hey, is it Su Yan?"


    Su Yan was taken aback and couldn''t help asking: "Are you?"


    "You don''t even know me?!"


    There was a hint of anger over the phone, obviously dissatisfied with Su Yan''s answer.


    Su Yan wanted to hang up the phone directly, but he didn''t have the patience and temper to accept other people''s anger.


    But when he was about to hang up, he felt that the voice was a little familiar, as if he had heard it.


    After recalling it, Su Yan completely understood it. It turned out that the voice was very similar to that of his fourth uncle Su Bingyu.


    Su Yan has never felt about his family, because that family is a kind of humiliation to him, and all he has received in that family since childhood is ridicule.


    Although he didn''t like the Su family, Su Yan also endured his temper and asked, "So it''s Su Bingyu, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yan''s words threw Su Bingyu into a thunderous rage, and finally fell directly into the sentence: "Your grandpa''s 80th birthday, can you love it!"


    Seeing the phone hang up, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile. This Su Bingyu was very contemptuous of him before. He always compares his son with himself and mocks him everywhere, even more than Su Bingxian.


    Of course, Su Bingxian was not a good bird either. At that time, Su Bingxian had no status, otherwise he would be ridiculing Su Yan.


    Su Yan has been fostered in Su Bingxian''s house for several years, and he can be known from Su Bingxian''s attitude towards him.

 Chapter 197： By train

    Of course, when Su Yan heard about the 80th birthday, he thought of a kind old man, his grandfather Su Kainan, the head of the Su family.


    The Su family is in Jinlin. Su Kainan was formerly the deputy mayor of Jinlin, but he retired and lived in Jinlin. He also had some reputation locally.


    He has four sons and one daughter. The eldest son is Su Bingcheng, who has inherited his mantle and embarked on an official road. Now he is also the deputy mayor of a city not far from Jinlin. His future is unlimited.


    The second son is Su Bingtian, Su Yan''s father. He knows very little about his father Su Yan. He only knows that he has disappeared.


    The Su family was also silent about Su Bingtian, as if he was a taboo.


    The third daughter, Su Bingxin, was a great beauty, who attracted countless young and old in Jinlin, and Su Bingxin also obeyed her father''s will to marry Chen Dedong, the son of the Chen family.


    The Chen family and the Su family are friendly, and the strength of the two families is also equal, and the two are also regarded as close friends.


    The fourth son, Su Bingyu, specializes in business and is also famous in Jinlin.


    The youngest son is naturally Su Bingxian. Once upon a time, Su Bingxian was always the laughing stock of the Su family, and he was scolded by Su Kainan every time.


    However, Su Bingxian was guarded by his mother, and Su Kainan couldn''t take him any more. The reason was Grandma Su Yan''s doting.


    There is no feeling for other people Su Yan, but his grandfather Su Yan still has a deep memory, because this grandfather treats him very well.


    I remember every family gathering in the past, other people bullied Su Yan, only Su Kainan helped Su Yan, otherwise Su Yan would not always appear in Su family gatherings.


    So Su Kainan��s 80th birthday, Su Yan will participate in anyway, not for other reasons, just because of family affection.


    At the same time, Su Yan also wanted to take Jin Shiya to Su Kainan, which would definitely make him very satisfied.


    The two drove back to the North City Villa, Jin Shiya rushed to the top of the building and filled two cans of spiritual power, and then wanted to leave.


    "Shiya, where are you going?"


    "I also want my father to taste this good thing. He has worked hard for half his life, and his health has long been worse than before. Today''s weather changes I think he may be uncomfortable again."


    Jin Shiya was a little bit sad when she said that, after all, he was the one who pulled the **** and **** from Jin Chengwu, and then created a huge group, and under the pressure of the Jin family, most people have long since collapsed.


    Su Yan nodded, naturally he would not object to this matter, Jin Shiya just took away all the spiritual power liquid, he would not frown, of course Jin Shiya was ten thousand times more important than the spiritual power liquid.


    "Well, you go to Linzhou first, then drive directly to Jinlin, I will take you to meet your family."


    "family?"


    Jin Shiya was startled, her face flushed, and she had never seen any of Su Yan''s relatives.


    Su Yan''s words undoubtedly showed her position in his heart, and this was a further step.


    "What''s wrong, don''t you want to?"


    "No, of course I would."


    "That''s good, call me when the time comes."


    "Ok."


    Jin Shiya happily left the villa, naturally driving the Bugatti Veyron, and his wife was naturally older.


    Sun Yan also drove Martin away because he was busy with the spiritual power liquid business, and Su Yan suddenly became a little silly.


    "In the end, I didn''t have a car."


    He could have bought a car at will, but he didn''t. Instead, he went directly to the train station.


    Since they were underestimated in the previous life, then simply play a big one, then Su Yan will let them know the price of underestimating him.


    Arriving at Jiangzhou Railway Station, Su Yan frowned because of crowds of people and people everywhere.


    "It looks like a car is better."


    Su Yan regrets it a bit. I knew it would be better to buy a van, it''s better than crowding a train.


    I finally bought a ticket and sat in the waiting hall quietly waiting for the train to arrive.


    At this moment, he was naturally not idle, running the whole body, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" kept running, making the limbs more pure.


    Time passed, and it wasn''t until the announcement of the waiting hall sounded that Su Yan stopped running and got up and lined up.


    After checking the ticket, Su Yan got on the train, holding the ticket to find his position.


    But when he found his position, he found that the position had been occupied by others, which made him a little speechless.


    Occupying his place is a very strong man who is molesting a little girl at the moment.


    Su Yan walked over, patted the man, and said calmly: "This buddy, this position is mine."


    The man didn''t even look at Su Yan, and continued to harass the little girl beside him.


    Su Yan stepped on the supporting table and said to the man''s ear, "Can''t you hear me?"


    The man then looked over and glared at Su Yan angrily: "Get out of here, or I will kill you!"


    Su Yan smiled. Since the other party has such a temper, then he is not going to talk nonsense.


    With a quick grab, the man was directly lifted by Su Yan, and then thrown into another compartment.


    Su Yan clapped his hands and sat down directly.


    The other people in the train looked at Su Yan in surprise. After all, it was too violent for them, and they threw it away as soon as they grabbed it.


    The little **** the side looked at Su Yan timidly, but after seeing his calm and handsome appearance, the panic on her face suddenly resolved.


    "thank you."


    The little girl thanked her timidly and lowered her head.


    Su Yan said lightly, "It''s okay, he mainly occupied my position."


    Su Yan''s words left the girl a little speechless. Don''t you just act bravely and save the beauty as a hero.


    You can see the indifference on Su Yan''s face, and the little girl doesn''t know what to say, so she can only turn her head away.


    The train started to start, and it took several hours to travel from Jiangzhou to Jinlin, which was another boring journey for Su Yan.


    After a while, the little girl couldn''t help it, and started to strike up a conversation.


    "Hello, my name is Shen Miaomiao."


    Su Yan closed his eyes and put his hands on his chest. He didn''t hear the little girl at all. He planned to run "Nine Heavens of Chaos" again.


    Shen Miaomiao immediately pursed his lips and was quite dissatisfied with Su Yan. Su Yan actually ignored her when he spoke so actively.


    And she also has a stubborn character, and has never been so ignored by others.


    "Do you know that person? He will definitely come to you again."


    Su Yan was disturbed by the Tibetan Miao Miao, and finally had to stop practicing.


    "Can you stop making trouble, I want to be quiet."


    "Who is Jingjing, is it a beauty?"


    When Shen Miaomiao saw Su Yan talking, Limala opened the conversation box.


    Su Yan was speechless, this was a nonsense little girl, with a lot of timid words, I''m afraid it''s a bit of psychological quality to talk to her.


    "Aren''t you afraid that someone will retaliate?"


    This is what Shen Miaomiao is most afraid of, after all, that person looked very unkind.


    "Fear, it''s a big deal, I just give him the seat."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Miaomiao was anxious immediately.


    "No, you can''t give him your seat."


    If he gave up his seat to that person, he wouldn''t have to be harassed again, and Shen Miaomiao was a little scared thinking about it.

 Chapter 198： Meet acquaintances

    "Little brother, don''t you let the seat be, OK?"


    Shen Miaomiao was really scared. Although it was on a train, he was still afraid of what the man would do to her. The most important thing was that the man was very ugly.


    As the eldest lady, she was always picked up by luxury cars when she went out, but she was tired of that way, so she came to take the train to find novel and exciting.


    But now Shen Miaomiao regrets it very much, why would he come to take the train when he short-circuited.


    The more Shen Miaomiao thought about it, the more aggrieved, her big eyes turned red, and tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Second Brother Su, Miao Miao knew it was wrong."


    Shen Miaomiao finally shed tears, half frightened and half aggrieved.


    Su Yan was amused by the side. This little Nizi must have caused her to run out alone, so she could know how good she was.


    The society is sinister, and the little lamb is destined to be unable to survive. Even if you cannot be a wolf, you have to disguise yourself, at least in a wolf costume.


    The originally silent carriage became noisy again, and it turned out that it was the man who was thrown away by Su Yan and found it again.


    Of course, he was not alone, with nearly a dozen people behind him, menacingly.


    "Brother Cat, that guy in the front row."


    At the moment, the man has a blue nose and a swollen face. One hand is directly broken and tied with a strap. He looks very pitiful.


    But at this moment he looked at Su Yan angrily, wishing to eat his flesh and drink his blood.


    The cat brother in the man''s mouth has some special features. He wears a cat-shaped hat on his head and a pair of sunglasses covering his eyes. This looks handsome and stylish to him.


    Brother Cat came over, took off his sunglasses, and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Boy, you hurt my brother?"


    Su Yan was still lying on the seat, closed his eyes, and said indifferently, "That kid took my seat, he was rude and unreasonable. I want to return to my seat, right?"


    "Not too much, it''s not too much for him to fracture!"


    Brother Cat''s face became more and more gloomy, he didn''t know when he had a knife in his hand, and said with a cold face: "Boy, my Brother Cat has been on this train for more than ten years. I have seen more people like you."


    Su Yan put his hands in his pockets, opened his eyes and looked at Brother Cat, and couldn''t help asking, "Then what do you want?"


    "It''s very simple, take fifty thousand yuan, and get me out of this section of the carriage."


    Brother Cat obviously noticed Shen Miaomiao next to Su Yan, his eyes lit up suddenly, revealing a squinted look.


    Shen Miaomiao''s face suddenly turned pale, and he kept leaning against the window of the car, feeling terrified in his heart, this cat brother was even uglier than the man just now.


    "If I just occupy my seat, I will naturally not let him fracture, but he is still dishonest to this little girl. The fracture is already very lucky."


    "So you don''t want to give money, do you?"


    The knife in Brother Cat''s hand gleamed with white light, obviously very sharp.


    He has been begging for life on this train for more than ten years. He has never seen any kind of people, and several of them have died in his hands, but he still has nothing to do with him, naturally there is a background.


    "You are wrong. You should give me money. I don''t want much, just one hundred thousand."


    Su Yan said calmly, he was giving this group a chance.


    The people onlookers all had a terrible expression, thinking that they had misheard.


    "I heard that right, this kid wants money?"


    "Of course you heard it right, and he also has one hundred thousand, which is enough for you."


    "You guys are useful. There are several people on the other side who have knives in their hands. I don''t know how they died."


    "This kid is crazy, he''s going to be cut."


    The passengers, who had already retreated a long time ago, looked at Brother Cat with fear, and expressed sympathy and regret to Su Yan.


    Brother Cat actually laughed when he heard Su Yan''s words, and said to his men, "Have you heard, this kid asked me for money."


    "Brother Cat, he must have been dumbfounded. In fact, he wants to give one hundred thousand yuan."


    Brother Cat was taken aback when he heard this, and couldn''t help asking Su Yan: "Are you going to give one hundred thousand? If that''s the case, you can continue to sit here, but she will accompany us to another car to have fun."


    Shen Miaomiao kept shook his head, his face was full of horror, and he firmly grasped Su Yan with both hands, for fear that he would just run away.


    Su Yan patted her on the shoulder to signal her not to worry, and then tilted Erlang''s legs and said, "Now you give me 200,000 yuan, I can let you go."


    No one thinks that Su Yan is afraid of saying the wrong thing, but really disdains this group of people.


    Brother Cat also showed a fierce light, and said coldly: "It seems that you can only be honest if you see some blood."


    The younger brothers behind Brother Cat immediately rushed over, holding knives in their hands, and stab Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he picked up a mineral water bottle on the table and smashed it at several people.


    The original fragile mineral water bottle directly knocked several people to the ground, all wailing in pain and broken arms.


    Brother Mao''s face changed, his heart was furious, and he stab Su Yan directly, apparently killing him.


    Su Yan was indifferent, everyone present was scared and covered their eyes, because they knew that **** scenes would inevitably occur next.


    Even Shen Miaomiao was so scared that his face was pale and trembling all over.


    But when the knife touched Su Yan''s neck, it was directly rebounded by a spiritual force and shot directly into Brother Cat''s neck, splashing blood all over the floor.


    Brother Cat didn''t understand until he died, why the knife he stabbed would bounce back and stab him to death.


    Su Yan patted the dust on her body and glanced at Brother Mao coldly. Such a person would die, and it would be a curse to leave behind.


    And the man with a sneer on his face had already been scared to urinate at this moment, and he was shaking on the ground.


    Shen Miaomiao looked at the dead Cat Brother with a shocked face, couldn''t believe his eyes at all.


    "Little brother, you... how did you do it?"


    "He is not lucky."


    Su Yan did not explain, still sitting calmly.


    At this moment, the train police ran over and took control of the scene.


    And behind the car police, there was a tall, handsome young man looking for something anxiously.


    When he saw Shen Miaomiao, his nervous expression suddenly relaxed.


    "Miao Miao, you make me easy to find."


    Shen Miaomiao had already cried and threw himself into the arms of the young man, crying Lihua brought rain, she was really scared just now.


    "Okay, stop crying, and be obedient in the future."


    It took a long time for Shen Miaomiao to recover. He couldn''t help but said to the young man: "Second Brother Su, he saved me."


    Shen Miaomiao pointed to Su Yan with a grateful expression on his face.


    When Su Yan and the young man looked at each other, they were both stunned, and both sides couldn''t help but said at the same time.


    "Su Yan?!"


    "Su Moyu?"


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, are you going to participate in Grandpa''s 80th birthday?"


    Su Yan nodded, quite calm. They had no affection or hatred for Su Moyu, because Su Moyu had never bullied him before.

 Chapter 199： Youth party

    "Thank you for saving Miao Miao." Su Moyu still expressed his gratitude.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "It''s just a small matter, it''s actually that those people are bad luck, and they can kill themselves with knives."


    "I heard you left Wushu''s house recently?"


    "Yes, I was driven out naturally if I had no money."


    Su Moyu frowned, he naturally knew that Su Bingxian was a very greedy person, and treated money more than anything else.


    "I also heard Tianlun say that you are very awesome recently, where did you learn kung fu?"


    "It''s not as good as a teacher without a teacher, not as good as he said, that is, it is used to be forced out by being bullied."


    After the Xideer auction that day, Su Bingxian''s family left Jiangzhou directly for Jinlin Development.


    Now, with the help of the Su family, Su Bingxian''s business is getting bigger and bigger, becoming the boss of two listed companies, and his assets have reached several hundred million.


    Even Su Kainan changed his previous views and praised Su Bingxian, which made Su Bingxian''s family happy.


    Su Bingxian left Jiangzhou. After that, he naturally didn''t know everything about Su Yan. He still only thought that Su Yan would work hard, and at best he could be regarded as a small overlord of Jiangzhou.


    Now he naturally doesn''t put Su Yan in his eyes, and all his targets are the Su family. He wants to surpass Su Bingyu and become the number one businessman in the Su family.


    Although many people proved that Su Yan was justified in defense, he was taken to a local police station for questioning when he died, and was finally released.


    Shen Miaomiao insisted on waiting for Su Yan to come out, Su Moyu could only come by his temperament.


    After leaving the police station, Shen Miaomiao ran over at first sight and pulled Su Yan into the car.


    "Unexpectedly, my little brother is also a member of the Su family. It''s really fate."


    Shen Miaomiao was very active in the car, chattering non-stop, and the two of them didn''t get bored.


    "Oh, this car is not bad, hundreds of thousands."


    Shen Miaomiao shook his head and smiled: "Little brother doesn''t know the goods, this is Maserati, more than two million."


    Su Yan showed a surprised expression and couldn''t help but said to Su Moyu: "Moyu, your father is rich, so he can buy you such an expensive luxury car."


    A trace of unkindness flashed across Su Moyu''s face, and then said: "Why, my uncle gave me it."


    Su Yan said, except for Su Bingxian''s family, he hated Su Bingyu the most. Su Caihua, Su Bingyu''s son, would humiliate and laugh at him every Chinese New Year, but the whole family didn''t take it seriously and sometimes punish Su Yan for it.


    Su Yan stopped speaking, and the whole car suddenly became silent, and Shen Miaomiao realized that there was something wrong.


    Su Moyu has a car, then why Su Yan does not have a car, this is intriguing.


    Although Shen Miaomiao didn''t care, she was actually very clever. She understood these things about the family very well, guessing that Su Yan''s status in the family was not high.


    The group drove directly to the Jinlindi boundary, and Su Moyu did not go home directly, but took Su Yan and Shen Miaomiao to a bar.


    "Grandpa''s birthday is still one day away. The family is so boring, it''s better to come out and play."


    Shen Miaomiao clapped her hands and smiled, "Second Brother Daai."


    At first Su Yan thought that Shen Miaomiao was Su Moyu''s girlfriend, but then he knew that Su Moyu was completely Shen Miaomiao''s nanny.


    The Jinlin Shen family is a first-class family. The Shen family Shen Wansan is worth tens of billions and is a veritable giant.


    The Su family naturally wanted to make friends with such a big family, so Su Mochen, Su Moyu''s eldest brother, directly hooked up with Miss Shen Miaomiao.


    It is said that the two are ready to get engaged, and the marriage of the Su family and the Shen family will become a reality.


    "There is a youth party here tonight. The rich second generation of Jinlin will come here."


    Shen Miaomiao sat aside and explained to Su Yan, drinking espresso coffee old fashioned.


    Shen Miaomiao looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, have you never been to a bar?"


    "I''ve been here a few times."


    "Too backward." Shen Miaomiao shook his head in disdain.


    "You still said me, have you grown up, did you come to this place."


    Su Yan looked at Shen Miaomiao and frowned. It is not a good thing for children to play in the bar.


    Su Moyu on the side couldn''t help but smile and said, "You look down on Miao Miao. She is a bar veteran. She has already visited Jinlin''s top bars at the age of fourteen."


    Su Yan was taken aback, but was a little surprised, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit cold towards Shen Miaomiao.


    Shen Miaomiao said indifferently: "What''s the matter, I know how to cleanse myself, and come to the bar to find the feeling of relaxation."


    Su Moyu saw that Su Yan''s face was ugly, so he couldn''t help but said, "Su Yan, or go back. Grandpa hasn''t seen you for a long time and he often talks about you."


    But Shen Miaomiao quit, pulling Su Yan and said, "No, Brother Su is not allowed to go anywhere, so he has to accompany Miaomiao."


    "Miaomiao, don''t be willful."


    Su Moyu was actually afraid that Su Yan would feel inferior. After all, the people who came later were all decent figures. The lifestyle of a group of rich second generations is naturally different from Su Yan.


    Seeing Shen Miaomiao''s longing eyes, Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded and agreed. It didn''t matter to play in this bar.


    "Great."


    Shen Miaomiao cried out happily, holding Su Yan''s hand too intimately.


    This made Su Moyu a little jealous on the side, and couldn''t help but sarcastically said, "Miao Miao, you don''t like Su Yan, right?"


    Shen Miaomiao felt confused and couldn''t help but pouting, "Second brother, what are you talking about."


    "Am I talking nonsense, how long have you known your second brother, how long have you known Su Yancai, and treated Su Yanke more intimately than your second brother."


    A smile appeared on Shen Miaomiao''s face, and he hurriedly pulled Su Moyu and said, "It turns out that the second brother is jealous. Okay, I will hug the left and the right, and neither of the two brothers will be indifferent."


    It was still early at this time, and the bar had few guests except the staff. The three of them were relatively leisurely. Of course, 99% of the nonsense was contracted by Shen Miaomiao.


    "Second brother, who do you think will come to this party?"


    Su Moyu said with a stern expression: "This youth party has been prepared for a long time, and it is hosted by Feng Jiafeng, and it will attract at least half of Jinlin''s youngsters."


    "So Sister and Brother Mo Chen will also come?"


    "of course."


    "Great, they will definitely amaze countless people when they come, so I envy my sister."


    "What''s the envy, you have to marry when you grow up."


    Shen Miaomiao thoughtfully said: "Well, I must marry an upright, handsome, and talented man in the future."


    Su Moyu and Su Yan have black lines on their faces at the same time, they are really practical girls.


    "Not only will Big Brother and Sister Miaomiao come, but also the children of first-class families such as the Gao family, Wang family, and Zhang family will come, and it will definitely be unprecedentedly spectacular."


    Compared with these first-class families, the Su family is relatively inferior, both in terms of financial resources and status.


    However, the Su family is now close to the Shen family. Naturally, it is different. I am afraid this youth party will be Su Mochen''s glorious party.

 Chapter 200： Su Family Waste

    At sunset, the sunset clouds across the sky, and finally disappeared, and the streets are full of pedestrians rushing.


    The bar also began to lively, but the bar is closed for business today, and it has long been booked by Fengjia.


    At this time, the bar is full of beautiful girls, as temporary waiters.


    These girls are all nearby college students. Some come here to work part-time to make a little money, and some naturally want to be favored by rich children at youth parties.


    The bar lights are turned on, and the colorful flowers are dreamlike, giving people a feeling of dizziness and excitement.


    The tuner is nervously adjusting the instrument, and the bartender is also checking the quantity of various wines. Everyone is preparing for the next youth party.


    Su Moyu looked at Su Yan and said, "You play here first, I''ll pick someone up."


    Seeing Su Moyu''s departure, Shen Miaomiao couldn''t help but said happily, "I can finally drink."


    "Xiao Pei brought me a cup of deep sea bombs."


    The bartender nodded, not surprising to Shen Miaomiao, apparently Shen Miaomiao is a frequent visitor here.


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised. He didn''t expect this little girl to drink such a fierce wine, but he didn''t mean to dissuade him.


    "How about you?"


    "I''ll do it whatever."


    "Xiao Pei also give him a cup of deep-sea bombs."


    The two of them touched their wine glasses, and Su Yan drank it in one sip, which surprised Shen Miaomiao.


    "Brother can''t tell. He also said that he doesn''t come to the bar often, so he must be an old driver."


    "Don''t you know how to drink if you don''t come to the bar often?" Su Yan asked back, showing a slight smile.


    "That''s true." Shen Miaomiao nodded, and then looked at Su Yan seriously, "Thank you really on the train, if it wasn''t you..."


    Su Yan shook his fingers and said, "You have thanked me several times. Would you like to thank me physically?"


    Shen Miaomiao was not angry, but approached Su Yan ambiguously: "As long as you dare, why not?"


    "Haha." Su Yan smiled even more, this little Nizi was a little bit funny.


    At this time, there was a roar of cars outside the bar. The sounds are all sports cars, which is probably of great value.


    "Hey, I was disturbed." Shen Miaomiao spread his hands, somewhat helpless.


    A dozen people came in outside the house, talking and laughing, all killing Matt, and some of them were either a big hole in the pants or a big hole in the chest. Anyway, they were all non-mainstream.


    "Oh, we are still the first batch to come, luckily."


    A Huang Mao said with a smile, and directly greeted the bartender to serve the wine.


    "Let''s drink a few rounds first, and leave them alone."


    "Brother Cao said what he said."


    A group of people gathered around and started drinking. Shen Miaomiao walked over, stepped on the chair, and slapped Huang Mao arrogantly.


    Huang Mao said angrily: "Which dog dare to shoot me and want to die?!"


    But when he saw Shen Miaomiao, the anger on his face immediately turned into a smile, a very respectful gesture.


    "It turned out to be Sister Miao Miao, I said why would she be so kind."


    Shen Miaomiao said old-fashionedly: "Little Cao Cao, I haven''t seen Yaowu for a few days. There are so many young brothers?"


    "How can I compare with Miao Miao, Miao Miao is the boss in the circle."


    "I like your words."


    "Brother, come here, let me introduce to you, this is Cao Cao."


    "This is the Su family brother, who saved your elder sister''s life."


    Huang Mao immediately stretched out his hands respectfully, but stayed in the air in a very embarrassing manner because Su Yan did not stretch out.


    Seeing Huang Mao''s embarrassment, Su Yan stretched out his hand and shook him impatiently, and then drank without a word.


    "Little brother is heavier, this is a real man, you have to learn a little."


    "Yes, Sister Miao Miao."


    Although Huang Mao didn''t like him, he didn''t dare to say anything with Shen Miaomiao. After all, their Cao family was nothing compared to the Shen family.


    At this time, people came in one after another, all of Jinlin''s families, with family assets in the hundreds of millions, and tens of millions were not eligible to participate.


    People greeted Shen Miaomiao from time to time, and Shen Miaomiao answered one by one, which was very popular.


    At this time, a few men in black dresses came in outside the house. When Su Yan saw it, his face immediately sank.


    The Chen family, Jinlin''s third-rate family, have assets of more than 500 million yuan.


    Headed by Chen Feng, the elder of the Chen family, he is not tall but has a pair of eagle eyes, and is also famous in the Jinlin circle.


    There are two patrons behind him. One is his elder brother Chen Gong. Chen Gong��s mother is Su Bingxin, the third daughter of the Su family. The other patron is even more prosperous: Feng Yuheng, the host of the party.


    Chen Feng used to go to Su''s house to play, and he had some grudges with Su Yan. Of course, Chen Feng picked things up every time.


    What irritated Su the most was that the Su family didn''t help him, but because of Chen Gong''s face, Su Yan had always been resentful.


    After a few words between Chen Feng and Shen Miaomiao, they inadvertently saw Su Yan, their faces were first taken aback, and then smiled.


    "Yo yo yo, what a good luck today, I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance."


    Su Yan looked at Chen Feng with an indifferent expression, and clasped his hands slightly. If Chen Feng dared to be a little disrespectful to him, he wouldn''t mind letting him taste it.


    Shen Miaomiao and Chen Feng are very familiar with each other, because the Su family is also very familiar with each other and often meet.


    Shen Miaomiao originally wanted to introduce the two to each other, but when he heard Chen Feng''s words, he couldn''t help but wonder: "Do you know each other?"


    "Yes, how could you not know him, he is a well-known waste of the Su family!"


    As soon as Chen Feng said this, not only Shen Miaomiao was stunned, but other people around also looked sideways.


    A child from the rich family looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help but smiled: "It''s really a waste of the Su family, Su Yan."


    The group of younger brothers beside him laughed, their faces full of mockery.


    Shen Miaomiao suddenly became anxious, and glared at Chen Feng and said, "Brother is not a waste, Chen Feng, please tell me if you believe it or not, I will beat you."


    Chen Feng showed a trace of fear, but he still said, "Su Yan, Su Yan, I haven''t seen you in a few years, but you have learned to be clever.


    Su Yan had been looking at Chen Feng indifferently, with disdain in his eyes. Today, Chen Feng is nothing more than an ant in his eyes.


    "Brother saved me and injured several hooligans." Shen Miaomiao was very unconvinced, and stared at Chen Feng with his hands on his hips.


    Hearing this, Chen Feng couldn''t restrain his mood at all, and let go of his laughter, laughing very arrogantly.


    "Just how many hooligans did he hurt?" Chen Feng''s eyes were full of disdain, "Don''t say a few, a gangster can scare him to pee."


    "Hahaha..."


    The people around also laughed and regarded Su Yan as a laughingstock.


    In their opinion, Chen Feng would not be full of nonsense, and there must be something real.


    The entire bar looked at Su Yan with countless pairs of eyes, all full of contempt and ridicule, and completely regarded Su Yan as a laughing stock.

 Chapter 201： Who is waste

    Chen Feng still reluctantly said: "Miao Miao, don''t be fooled by him. His previous embarrassments are funny to think about."


    Shen Miaomiao showed doubts. In her eyes, Su Yan was a hidden person. It was absolutely amazing to be able to break several people with a bottle of mineral water.


    But she didn''t seem to lie when she saw Chen Feng, as if she had actually seen Su Yan''s embarrassment with her own eyes, so she was a little at a loss.


    "I remember when I went to their Su''s house for the first time, he was riding a dog by Su Caihua, and he didn''t dare to say anything. Not only that, but Su Caihua punched him a few times, and he could only cry and dare not say anything. "


    "What was it when I was a child? Being timid at that time doesn''t mean you are still timid now."


    Shen Miaomiao excused Su Yan, so she naturally stood on Su Yan''s side.


    "Well, let alone when I was young, I also went to the Su family as a guest the year before last. Su Yan was directly criticized by the Su family, and he didn''t dare to say a word. In the end, he was not allowed to go to the table.


    "Compared with the other children of the Su family, he is a trash, no matter what point he is inferior to the others."


    The people around laughed even more, with a gesture of watching the show.


    Chen Feng was also very comfortable, saying everything seemed to be greatly satisfied, and then waited to see Su Yan''s speechless expression.


    But Su Yan was still indifferent, except for the cold on his face, everything else was normal, as if he was just an outsider.


    "Why doesn''t that kid speak, is it true?"


    "You see what he can do besides looking at Shao Chen coldly. It''s really a waste."


    "I also heard something, his parents seem to be missing."


    "Oh, it turned out to be an orphan, no wonder so, I feel sorry for him."


    Naturally speaking like this, but the smile on his face is even greater, which is clearly a mockery.


    "Yes, he is an orphan, if it weren''t for Uncle Su to see him pitifully, he might grow up in an orphanage."


    Chen Feng continued to break the news, really wanting to make Su Yan''s body inexhaustible, because Su Yan shouldn''t have appeared on such an occasion.


    Shen Miaomiao was a little silent, because she didn''t know these things and couldn''t refute it at all.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Yan would flee in shame, Su Yan looked at Chen Feng.


    "Have you finished?"


    Seeing Su Yan still looking at him coldly, Chen Feng couldn''t help showing anger on his face.


    "Which one of you here is not a child of the Jinlin big family, what qualifications do you have to appear here, just get out of here!"


    Chen Feng shouted angrily, obviously wanting to humiliate Su Yan even more and kick him out of the bar.


    Su Yan laughed instead of anger, disdainfully said: "Trash, I will let you see who is trash."


    Su Yan deceived him and slammed a palm on Chen Feng''s face. Chen Feng did not react at all, and fell directly to the ground.


    Su Yan didn''t use his spiritual power to release him. He was afraid of scaring the rich second-generation group, so he personally slapped him.


    The strength just made half of Chen Feng''s face look like a pig''s head, so that it can be used to humiliate him.


    Chen Feng was a little confused. He couldn''t react at all. There was a pain on his face, and then he fell to the ground. The pain on his face instantly became numb, and half of his face lost consciousness.


    The people around him were stunned, because Su Yan''s move was not only suddenly, but also very handsome, it was so horrible that it had nothing to do with waste.


    "This����"


    "Isn''t he a trash, how dare you beat Chen Shao?"


    "No matter how much he is from the Su family, he is definitely not comparable to Chen Feng."


    Some people thought about the status of the Su family, and they couldn''t help but shook their heads, thinking that Chen Feng was to blame.


    When Chen Feng saw his swollen cheeks, he burst out and looked at Su Yan furiously.


    "You dare to hit me!"


    Su Yan lightly picked up the wine glass and tasted it leisurely, without taking Chen Feng''s words seriously.


    Chen Feng felt that he had been humiliated and naturally couldn''t bear it. He immediately picked up the wine glass on the table and threw it at Su Yan.


    Su Yan directly caught it, and then squeezed it hard, and the wine glass suddenly became scum, which shocked everyone around him.


    "What kind of useless man is this, it''s a master."


    "Damn, don''t his hands hurt?"


    "Chen Feng has kicked a hard bench now."


    Naturally, Chen Feng was also frightened. This was completely different from Su Yan in his memory.


    In the past, Su Yan didn''t talk about resistance, and he dared not say a few words when he met him, but now it has changed.


    However, Chen Feng did not back down. With so many people watching, he would inevitably be treated as a laughing stock if he backed down.


    "I took this slap down. If you have the ability, don''t leave the bar."


    Chen Feng was obviously a threat. He knew that he might not be able to beat Su Yan, so he could only use this to make Su Yan yield.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan directly flicked his finger, and a piece of glass **** directly pierced Chen Feng''s thigh. Chen Feng could not stand steady and almost knelt down.


    "Tell me who is the waste?"


    Chen Feng was full of anger, wishing to kill Su Yan immediately, but he still didn''t want to believe that the old waste would stand up.


    The group of younger brothers who followed him have already retreated far at this moment, for fear of implicating themselves.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    puff!


    Another glass **** directly pierced Chen Feng''s other thigh, and he could no longer support it, and he knelt down straight.


    Chen Feng''s face was violent, because the direction he was kneeling was facing Su Yan, that is, kneeling towards Su Yan.


    "Su Caihua will not spare you!"


    "Su Caihua, if he dares to come, I don''t mind letting him go to the hospital for the first half of the year."


    "Tell me who is the waste?"


    Su Yan asked again, looking directly at Chen Feng with sharp eyes, scaring Chen Feng with fear.


    "You want me to give in, no way!"


    Chen Feng shouted angrily, with passion in his heart, he would never give in to Su Yan in front of so many people, he couldn''t do it.


    "Well."


    Su Yan once again ejected a piece of glass slag, directly piercing through Chen Feng''s arm, Chen Feng''s face twisted in pain.


    "I am Feng Shao, you will regret it for me like this!"


    Chen Feng was still scared in the end, and could only move out the great **** Feng Shao, hoping that Su Yan would be jealous.


    But Su Yan didn''t react at all. He directly pressed the glass **** with one hand to Chen Feng''s neck, looking at him with a cold face.


    "Who is the waste!"


    Chen Feng completely lost his temper, Su Yan was not afraid of Feng Shao at all, causing him to completely collapse, shaking his whole body with fear.


    Faced with the threat of death, no one is not afraid. That kind of unknown fear will influence your mind and make you timid.


    Chen Feng was naturally scared, he didn''t want to die, he still had great youth and didn''t squander it.


    "I am a waste, I am a waste!"


    Chen Feng almost roared out with a cry, already shaking like a sieve, because he could feel the cold glass slag, Su Yan only needed a slight force to pierce his throat.


    Shen Miaomiao was shocked at the moment. He knew that Su Yan was amazing, but he wasn''t so amazing. It was terrifying.


    She didn''t feel any pity for Chen Feng, because Chen Feng asked for it if she didn''t do it to others.

 Chapter 202： Angry Feng Shao

    Facing Chen Feng''s begging for mercy, Su Yan''s cold eyes began to fade, and he directly sprinkled the glass **** in his hands onto the ground.


    The whole bar was silent, and everyone looked at Su Yan with a face of fear, trash, he, if this is trash, then aren''t we even trash.


    Chen Feng''s face was pale, his legs and hands were injured, he could not stand at all, and he could only kneel in humiliation.


    The people around didn''t dare to step forward. They saw how powerful Su Yan was. These people would only come to save Chen Feng unless they felt too long.


    Shen Miaomiao and Chen Feng had some friendship, seeing Chen Feng a little bit pitiful, couldn''t help but look at Su Yan and said, "Brother, forgive him."


    Su Yan nodded and smiled: "Listen to you."


    Shen Miaomiao smiled and hurriedly asked Chen Feng''s group of friends to help him up and prepare to send him to the hospital.


    At this time, a few young people came outside the bar, and they were a little suspicious to see the bar being so quiet.


    "What''s wrong, why is it so quiet?"


    The speaker is Su Moyu, although he is the second youngest member of the Su family, he is still somewhat famous in the circle.


    A young master from a small family saw Su Moyu and hurriedly said, "Second Young Master Su, something has happened."


    "What''s going on, is there anyone who dares to cause trouble in Fengshao''s place?"


    "It''s the second young master of the Chen family and your Su family."


    Su Moyu was taken aback when he heard the words, and couldn''t help but sullenly said: "Nonsense, the Chen family has such a good relationship with our Su family, how come..."


    His words stopped abruptly when he thought of Su Yan, his expression suddenly changed.


    Su Moyu walked directly into the bar and saw Su Yan sitting and drinking while Chen Feng was lying on the sofa waiting for the arrival of the ambulance. He suddenly understood.


    He is still very clear about Su Yan. He knows that he was bullied a lot when he was a child. Chen Feng also bullied him back then. What reminds Su Moyu most is that the Su family didn��t blame Chen Feng but accused Su Yan. At that time, he was somewhat of Su Yan. Injustice.


    "Su Yan, you..."


    "Oh, here you are."


    Su Yan glanced at Su Moyu, then picked up the wine glass to taste alone.


    Su Moyu swallowed, staring at Su Yan and said, "You beat Chen Feng?"


    "Yes, I did it."


    Su Yan answered indifferently, as if hitting Chen Feng was just a trivial matter.


    But Su Moyu couldn''t calm down anymore, looking at Su Yan, there was a hint of anxiousness, but also a hint of anger.


    "Why are you hitting him?!"


    "A crow is chattering about my cleansing, so naturally it makes him shut up."


    "But he is from the Chen family."


    "I don''t care whose family he is. As long as he provokes me, he has to pay the price."


    There was a cold color in Su Yan''s eyes, causing Su Moyu to shake involuntarily, but he couldn''t say anything when he reached his lips.


    At this time, there was a loud applause on the second floor of the bar. The sound was crisp and dull, and it spread throughout the hall alternately. Naturally, someone did this on purpose.


    A few brawny bodyguards came down on the second floor, and then a more handsome man walked down, with a sharp face, giving people a very manly feeling.


    Su Yan didn''t know who it was, but other people knew that when they saw this person, they couldn''t help showing respect.


    This person is Feng Yuheng, Feng Jia, the top Jinlin family, and is known as one of the Four Young Masters of Jinlin.


    "Feng Shao is here."


    "Things are getting worse now, and the relationship between Chen Feng and Feng Shao is extraordinary."


    "Yes, I heard that Chen Feng''s little uncle is the Feng family."


    "Then this is a deep-rooted relationship, isn''t the Su family kid going to suffer?"


    "Hmph, it needs to be said, Feng Shao is angry, the whole Jinlin has to shake three times, how can he compare with the Su family boy."


    "Now the Su family kid can''t be arrogant, how can a rotten grass snake be comparable to the Golden Scale Raptor."


    All the people present looked at Su Yan gleefully, thinking that he must be in trouble this time, and with a little style, he might end up miserably.


    Even Su Moyu was full of anxious expressions, secretly saying that it was not good, Su Yan caused trouble now.


    Shen Miaomiao looked at Su Yan with a pale face, and was very worried about him. She could not justify Su Yan with her prestige.


    Feng Shao went down the stairs and came to the center, looking at Su Yan all the time, wanting to directly scare Su Yan with coercion.


    But he was disappointed. Looking along the way, there was no trace of fear in Su Yan''s eyes, only indifferent and disdainful, which made him even more angry.


    "Unexpectedly, something unpleasant happened to my youth party. Feng is very angry."


    As soon as Feng Yuheng exited, the people around him did not dare to talk, because Feng Yuheng said that he was angry and said that he was really angry, and the consequences were serious.


    A group of Jinlin children looked at Su Yan coldly, waiting to see the next good show. After all, they were still facing Chen Feng, because Chen Feng was from Jinlin and was in their circle.


    Su Moyu bit his head and walked over at this time and saw Feng Yuheng immediately respectfully said: "Feng Shao."


    Feng Yuheng glanced at Su Moyu, his eyes were full of disdain, and he didn''t pay attention.


    "Feng Shao, I think this is a misunderstanding."


    As soon as Su Moyu''s words fell, Chen Feng on the side yelled: "Misunderstanding, Feng Brother, you must be the master for me."


    He now has Feng Yuheng backing him, and he is no longer afraid of Su Yan. Can Su Yan be able to write better than Feng Yuheng? A single finger can crush you to death.


    Feng Yuheng glared at Chen Feng. He knew the cause and effect of the incident upstairs, but he didn''t care who was right or wrong, he only cared who was who.


    "There has never been a misunderstanding of the word in my Feng. If you have done it, you have to be brave!


    There was a look of despair in Su Moyu''s eyes. Feng Yuheng said this, and there was no room for change. Su Yan might really be in a disaster.


    But he still wanted to try. After all, Su Yan is from the Su family, Su Yan''s ugly is the ugly of Su''s family, and Su Yan''s accident is also the incompetent of the Su family.


    "Feng Shao, this matter needs a long-term discussion."


    Feng Yuheng looked at Su Moyu angrily, and sternly said: "What kind of thing are you, if it''s not for Shen Miaomiao''s face, your Su family is a bunch of rubbish!"


    What Feng Yuheng was telling was the truth. The Su family was only a second-rate family. How could it be compared with his Feng family? A stomping could make Su family breathless.


    Su Moyu didn''t dare to speak for Su Yan anymore, he knew there was no room for recovery.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but said anxiously to Su Yan: "Su Yan, when is this, you are still playing cool, kowtow to Feng Shao to admit your mistake."


    "Knock your head to admit your mistakes?" Su Yan sneered when he heard the words, with a chill in his voice. "Is he an ant also worthy of me to confess my mistakes?"


    All of them took a breath and showed shocked eyes. Many even thought they had heard it wrong.


    When they determined that this was from Su Yan, they couldn''t help but silently mourned Su Yan, praying that he would survive tonight.

 Chapter 203： Su Mochen puts pressure on

    Su Moyu heard that the brain was buzzing and bursting, as if countless bees were hovering on the brain, and it took a long time to get over.


    Shen Miaomiao opened her mouth, her hands were unable to conceal the tremor in her heart. Feng Shao was one of the four youngest of Jinlin, why did Su Yan dare to say that to him.


    "He wants to die, dare to say that Feng Shao."


    "I think it''s a broken jar. He probably already knew he was doomed."


    "Yes, knowing the dead end and being angry less, this will only make him die more ugly."


    The people in the entire bar looked at Su Yan with anger, because he was too arrogant and too defiant, and the giant Jinlin dare to speak.


    Feng Yuheng''s face was cold, and his slightly sunken eye sockets were full of killing intent. No one had dared to say that he was an ant, and Su Yan was the first.


    "Very well, I admire your courage, at least you are not a bully."


    Su Yan is very indifferent. The height of his position is not what these rich children can imagine. Don''t say that he was an immortal emperor in his previous life, but he can look down on everyone present with his current respect.


    The calm, indifferent, calm face, as well as the unhurried taste of pouring wine, the action in one go is what an outsider looks like.


    Shen Miaomiao had to admire Su Yan''s calmness. It was almost impossible to change the color before the Tai landslide.


    But no matter how calm you are, you have to have the strength, otherwise it is unwise, or you will be dead.


    "Brother, you still apologize to Feng Shao, I will go to my sister, he will at least give my sister a little face."


    Shen Miaomiao didn''t want to see Su Yan being killed. After all, Su Yan had rescued her, and she also had a good impression of Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "No, your brother is not as weak as you think."


    Shen Miaomiao shook his head, rather helpless. Why are men so desperate to save face? Are they really afraid of death? Feng Yuheng really killed people.


    Feng Yuheng no longer wanted to talk nonsense, so he directly greeted several thugs around him, and let Su Yan have a taste first. He would make Su Yan regret it and make him die.


    Several strong thugs approached Su Yan fiercely, beating their hands one after another, making a crackling noise.


    Some timid girls have closed their eyes, they are afraid to see the **** scene again.


    Shen Miaomiao was pulled back by Su Moyu, afraid of being affected, and now he is helpless.


    "what!"


    Several thugs rushed towards Su Yan directly, waving their fists like a hammer, the cold wind whistling, and their power aloof.


    These thugs are by no means ordinary, all of them are strong men.


    This is not an ordinary name. They are Li Xiu and cultivators. With their current strength, they are absolutely comparable to the Qi Xiu powerhouse in the early days of a martial artist.


    Thousands of strength can almost destroy the dryness, nothing can be stopped, and the speed of blasting towards Su Yan is also extremely fast.


    Su Yan sneered, and threw the wine glass in his hand directly, and smashed it directly into the cheek of a big man. The big man flew to the bar and smashed hundreds of bottles of various famous wines on the counter.


    Seeing this, the other big guys felt cold and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Are you Qi Xiu?!"


    "Huh." Su Yan was disdainful and didn''t bother to answer.


    The ghostly figure rushed directly to several people, but after a few seconds Su Yan returned to the seat again, looking at the big man with a smile on his face.


    The big guys felt that their body was not right, and a dull pain spread all over the body, their whole body began to twitch, and finally they all fell down.


    Su Yan directly slapped their key points in the past few seconds, with little strength, but it could make them lose their combat effectiveness.


    A group of big guys just fell straight down, completely out of everyone''s expectations, and they were dumbfounded.


    "He...he won?!"


    "How is it possible that I know those thugs, who have been with Feng Shao forever, and once they even lifted the car with both hands, so vulnerable?!"


    "No wonder he can be so arrogant, he turned out to be a hidden master."


    This group of rich children are naturally knowledgeable, and they also know some strange people and strange things in the martial arts world. It is not surprising that Su Yan is strong.


    But Su Moyu was completely stunned. How could Su Yan, a former trash, have become so strong? He was like a master of generation.


    Only then did he think of Su Tianlun''s words, Su Yan has changed and become very good at beating people, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so good at beating, so strong.


    Shen Miaomiao''s eyes flashed, and her small heart throbbed violently, creating a different feeling in her heart.


    Feng Yuheng''s face was green and his eyes were gloomy and terribly gloomy. His thugs were hired at a high price, but they weren''t enough to look at Su Yan, like a group of children hitting an adult.


    Although Feng Yuheng was a little frightened in his heart, he had a background and was extremely strong, so he quickly recovered.


    "You are against the Feng family!"


    Feng Yuheng took the Feng family with him as soon as he exited, declaring that Su Yan was an enemy of the Feng family and the top family of Jinlin worth tens of billions.


    Su Moyu secretly said that it was not good, so even if Su Yan could fight again, he would be unable to recover, and he might even implicate the Su family.


    "Su Yan, don''t hesitate to knelt down and apologize!"


    Suddenly there was a shouting outside the bar, and everyone looked over involuntarily.


    I saw a young man in a suit and leather shoes with an angry face coming in, and a beautiful young woman followed him.


    When Shen Miaomiao saw it, his face showed joy and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Sister, you can count it."


    That''s right, the woman is Shen Miaomiao, the daughter of the Shen family. When she enters the bar, everyone shows admiration because she is too bright.


    The man is naturally Su Mochen, the son of Su''s family. He is now a city chief and has a brighter future than his father.


    Shen Miaomiao still wanted her sister to help Su Yan, but when she heard Su Mochen''s words, she didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Su Mochen looked at Su Yan directly, with piercing and reproachful eyes.


    "Did you not hear what I said!"


    Su Mochen pressured again. If Su Yan could not win Feng Yuheng''s forgiveness, then the Su and Feng family would inevitably be separated, or even hostile, which was not a good result for the Su family.


    Feng Yuheng couldn''t help showing a smile when he saw this. Since the Su family wanted to fight internally, he didn''t mind to wait and see, but in the end, he would never change. He hated Su Yan for a long time, and must be eliminated.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at Su Mochen. This elder brother who was seven or eight years older than himself was still so powerful, and he had the final say in the younger generation of the Su family.


    Although this eldest brother didn''t directly ridicule and oppress him back then, he was indifferent to other people''s bullying and left it alone, which made Su Yan very angry.


    "What are you, why should I listen to you."


    Su Yan didn''t give Su Mochen any face at all, and Su Mochen couldn''t afford his face!


    "Okay, the wings are hard, you won''t listen to me anymore."


    Su Mochen furiously pointed to Su Yan and said, "I won''t stop you if you want to die, but you can''t discredit the Su Family or bring trouble to the Su Family!"

 Chapter 204： Get into trouble

    "When did I cause trouble to the Su family?" Su Yan sneered, with a disdainful face, "Don''t worry, someone Su has nothing to do with the Su family."


    What Su Mochen wanted was Su Yan''s words. He didn''t care about Su Yan''s life or death. He only cared about the future of the Su family and didn''t want to be harmed by Su Yan because he had great ambitions.


    "Well, since you said that, then Feng Shao, you can handle it at will, I won''t bother."


    Su Mochen looked indifferent and glanced directly to one side, with no family blood at all.


    Su Moyu was a little anxious and couldn''t help but said, "Brother."


    Su Mochen waved his hand, he had decided on this matter, and there was absolutely no possibility of change. Besides, even if he tried his best to protect Su Yan, would Feng Yuheng give him face? It was just a shame.


    "Very well, a person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant man, and he naturally has to abandon such family scourges."


    Feng Yuheng began to admire Su Mochen. In the past, Su Mochen had no characteristics except for being a bit old-fashioned in his eyes. Now it seems that Su Mochen is not that simple.


    Now that Su Mochen had completely abandoned Su Yan, it seemed to everyone that he was sentenced to death. He was naturally no match for the huge Feng Family.


    Feng Yuheng looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of killing intent, and he had directly sentenced Su Yan to death.


    "You hurt Chen Feng and beat my subordinates. You didn''t pay attention to my Feng, or the Feng family."


    "Don''t be noisy if you can."


    Su Yan was annoyed and directly said the famous Northeast saying.


    Feng Yuheng clenched his hands tightly and shouted directly: "Then let me try how many catties you have!"


    Feng Yuheng made a strong shot, leaped directly, and kicked Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not evade, but blocked Feng Yuheng''s offensive with both hands, with a faint smile on his face.


    This Feng Yuheng is really not easy. The strength of one foot is amazing, at least two thousand catties of strength, which is by no means an ordinary kind.


    Su Yan was able to guess his strength, probably in the latter stage of a martial artist, and it was extremely rare that he could reach this height in his twenties.


    As for everyone present, they are all optimistic about Feng Yuheng, because they know another identity of Feng Yuheng, the deputy captain of Jiangnan Jiandao Special Forces!


    "When did Su Yan become so strong, Feng Yuheng''s kick was useless for him?"


    Su Mochen was a little surprised. In his impression, Su Yan was a timid and very cowardly person. He is now very different from before.


    Su Moyu couldn''t help but said: "Tian Lun once said that for some reason, he suddenly became able to fight."


    "Humph." Su Mochen said with a faint smile, "What if you can fight, you still can''t beat Feng Yuheng."


    Su Moyu naturally agreed, not only with them, but also with everyone present.


    The reputation of the Sharp Knife Special Forces is too loud for ordinary people to know, but the family children of the upper class regard that place as a cradle.


    Countless bigwigs want to send their children in, because once they enter, they will surely rise up and reach unimaginable heights.


    Ruan Jiuxue is just a reserve member of Jiangnan Sharp Knife Special Forces. He has already blown away in Jiangzhou, making countless people envy and envy.


    Feng Yuheng was the deputy captain of the Sharp Knife Special Forces. He was naturally incomparable under one person.


    In this way, it is not difficult to understand why Feng Yuheng has such a strong strength, and no one who can enter it is an ordinary person.


    "The strength is good, but it''s a pity that I''m a little tender when dealing with me."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, his face calm, and he didn''t put Feng Yuheng in his eyes at all.


    Feng Yuheng''s eyes were full of killing intent, and his heart felt like a volcanic eruption. He was one of the four young people of Jinlin, the deputy captain of the special forces with sharp knives, how dazzling, how could he not kill this kid.


    "Come again!"


    Feng Yuheng circulated the internal strength of his whole body, his muscles trembled, his fists clenched extremely tightly, and he rushed towards Su Yan with a violent face.


    This punch was regarded as his strongest blow. In the army, even the captain did not dare to take his punch.


    He believed that this punch would definitely kill Su Yan, and he wanted this result.


    There was a cold feeling between Su Yan''s eyebrows and Feng Yuheng''s intention to kill him, and anyone who dared to threaten his life never ended well.


    Snapped!


    There was a clear and dispelling voice, and everyone was slightly surprised, because how could such a noise occur on such an occasion.


    When Feng Yuheng''s fist was the slightest distance from Su Yan, Su Yan did not resist, but instead slapped Feng Yuheng on the cheek.


    Then Feng Yuheng turned around for three and a half weeks under everyone''s incredible eyes, and slammed directly into the ground, and his face fell to the ground first.


    Su Yan clapped his hands and said with a playful tone: "You want to fight me with your little three-legged cat''s kung fu, aren''t you insulting me!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded, and this result made them unacceptable.


    "This...Feng Xiao was defeated by this kid in the most humiliating way?!"


    "Not only that, but it''s still devastating, and it''s totally vulnerable."


    "How is this possible, Feng Shao is the deputy captain of the Sharp Sword Special Forces!"


    "With Feng Shao''s ability, at least entered the realm of the late martial arts stage, how could it be slapped over?!"


    Obviously, many of the children of rich families are practicing martial arts, and they are very clear about Feng Yuheng''s realm and strength.


    It is precisely because of the clarity that this makes them even more shocked, because there is an ominous premonition in their hearts, is this kid stronger? !


    Feng Yuheng fell to the ground, his mouth full of blood, several teeth mixed with blood and vomited on the ground, his face turned pale.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible!"


    Feng Yuheng still couldn''t believe the facts in front of him. He was defeated just like that, with no resistance, he was solved with a slap.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, you must have used despicable means, I will kill you!"


    Feng Yuheng got up again, but unfortunately before he even touched Su Yan, he was slapped and slapped flying by Su Yan, and slammed directly into the bar door.


    This time Feng Yuheng couldn''t get up directly. He was struggling constantly on the ground, covered with scars, and the people around him looked terrified.


    "Brother is so strong?!" Shen Miaomiao was shocked, and his brain stopped functioning.


    Su Moyu also looked dazed, looking at Su Yan blankly.


    Although Su Mochen was very calm, he was already scared at this time, and he naturally thought more.


    Su Yan beat Feng Yuheng, and the Feng family would definitely not let go, so the Feng family would definitely go to their Su family.


    "Su Yan was in trouble now, it was a big disaster."


    Facing everyone''s shock and fear, Su Yan smiled and looked directly at Feng Yuheng and said, "Do you still want to fight me?"


    Feng Yuheng''s eyes were full of fear. He now understands that he and Su Yan are not of the same level at all. I am afraid that he is really an ant in the eyes of the other party.


    In order to survive, Feng Yuheng can only choose a humiliating way.


    "Very well, count you acquaintance."


    Su Yan left unrestrainedly, and no one dared to stop him.


    Feng Yuheng, who was kneeling on the ground upside down, looked depressed at this time, and formed a sharp contrast with Feng Yuheng who was so proud just now.

 Chapter 205： Family gathering

    When something like this happened, the youth party naturally couldn''t continue. Everyone left sadly, and Feng Yuheng was also helped to leave.


    Su Mochen was extremely anxious at this time. When such a major event happened, he must rush home as soon as possible and tell the family members the matter.


    After bidding farewell to Shen Miaomiao, Su Mochen returned home with Su Moyu.


    Of course, he did not announce the matter directly to the public, but first told his father.


    After Su Bingcheng learned of the incident, he naturally realized the seriousness and went straight to Feng''s house, but in the end he was not allowed in.


    The Patriarch of the Feng family directly asked Su Bingcheng to bring Su Yan, otherwise everything would be avoided.


    Su Bingcheng, who had eaten behind closed doors, was furious. He lowered his posture to apologize, and the Feng family even disappeared.


    At the same time, he also knew the seriousness of the matter. The Feng family was already furious. The only way was to hand over Su Yan, so that the Feng family could calm down.


    Thinking of the Feng family''s methods, Su Bingcheng was full of anxiety, and could not help making a decision. As long as Su Yan appeared, he would take him down and hand him directly to the Feng family.


    No words for a night, the next day, the wealthy area of ??the prosperous Jinlin.


    A villa covering a large area is very lively, because the old owner of this villa will usher in his 80th birthday, which is definitely a very festive day.


    Early in the morning, Father Su Kainan was wearing a red shirt, sitting in his villa, waiting for his children to come and worship.


    Each of the children of the Su family did not live with Su Kainan, they all had their own residences, and naturally they were luxurious houses.


    Su Kainan''s wife was also happy at the moment, helping Su Kainan to take care of her attire.


    Su Kainan sat on a chair and looked at the family photos. When he turned to a family of three, his hand stopped abruptly.


    "I don''t know if Yan Yan will come."


    Yang Fen said with a face full of dismay at the moment: "If he loves to come, it would be better if he doesn''t come. The whole lifeless face is unlucky to see."


    Su Kainan was unhappy, and patted the chair directly, and said angrily: "What you said, he is not your grandson, he is not the flesh and blood of the Su family!"


    Yang Fen curled his lips, after all he dared not say anything, but the dislike for Su Yan in his heart could not be eradicated.


    "Just be happy. Bingxian has worked hard this year. Two listed companies let you say that he can''t stand it."


    Su Kainan''s expression eased a lot, and he couldn''t help but nodded and said, "This kid has worked hard, but he is not worthy of praise, otherwise he will go to heaven."


    "What''s wrong with the praise, Tianlun is also good, and I got the Harvard notice from the United States directly."


    "Well, Tian Lun looks at the spirit, but he looks like someone like me."


    "The old man''s Mo Chen and Mo Yu are also very good, and Mo Chen has handed in a good girl like Miao Miao, and the second child is about to enter the official career."


    "These two are the least worrying for me. I haven''t seen Yaoyao for a long time. That''s my little elf."


    "Yaoyao''s child is a ghost, without the dignity of a girl."


    "What''s wrong with ghosts and elves, this is like me, you like elm bumps."


    Su Kainan continued to flip through the photos and frowned when he saw Su Caihua from the fourth family.


    "The whole family belongs to this kid who doesn''t live up to it. He eats and drinks and gambling all day long. The good ones don''t learn, but the bad ones learn all."


    "What''s wrong with Huahua, I think he is very good, at least he is not bad at heart, much better than that lifeless face."


    When it comes to Su Yan, Su Kainan wants to have another attack. This grandson is his favorite.


    Su Yancong is not smart, he knows best, if it weren''t for the second child, Su Yan must be the most dazzling existence in the family.


    "Well, let''s not talk about him, they are here, go pick up."


    Today is a family gathering. It will not really start until the 80th birthday of the old man, and many people will come to congratulate him.


    The first person to come was naturally Su Bingcheng, the son of Su''s family, wearing gold glasses, very elegant and somewhat official.


    "Father, I wish you good luck in the East China Sea and longevity than Nanshan."


    Su Kainan smiled and said, "Don''t fix these useless things, come in quickly."


    The whole family entered the house, and Yang Fen found out that Su Mochen had brought Shen Miaomiao with his face full of surprises.


    "Miaomiao is here, I''m sitting in the room, it''s so beautiful."


    Su Kainan also smiled and said: "It''s really cheap, Mo Chen, this kid."


    Shen Miaomiao greeted him very politely: "Miaomiao congratulates Grandpa Su on his birthday. Happy every day. My grandpa also asked me to greet him."


    "Well, sit down, sit down."


    "Grandpa, did you ignore me when you saw Miaomiao?"


    A little girl with a ponytail pouting her mouth unhappy, hands on hips is funny.


    Su Kainan suddenly hugged Su Yaoyao and kissed him several times, but Su Yaoyao''s bitterness made Su Yaoyao miserable.


    "How could Grandpa ignore you? You are Grandpa''s pistachio."


    After a fight, a large group of people came outside, this time with the third daughter and fourth son.


    Su Bingxin entered the door with a happy face, and Chen Gong directly bowed his head to congratulate the old man, making the old man overjoyed.


    Su Caihua has a big waist and a thick waist. He looked at his body and said bitterly: "Grandpa, I won''t kneel, or I won''t get up."


    His words naturally caused the whole family to laugh out loud, which made his face flushed suddenly.


    "Huahua, you should lose weight. You are a lap fatter than last year."


    "Fat brother, big belly." Su Yaoyao was also working hard.


    "Oh, everyone is here, brother is actually too late."


    Su Bingxian wears a tailored suit with extraordinary appearance and a proud look on his face.


    "Xiao Wu is here, but I want your mother to die."


    Yang Fen strode directly and hugged Su Bingxian.


    "Mother is still partial and has always been the best to Xiao Wu." Su Bingxin said with jealousy.


    "Hey, why don''t I give birth a few years too late, then I will be a small fifth." Su Bingyu was unwilling, with jealous eyes in his eyes.


    "Your mother is just that a bowl of water is uneven, or I treat it equally."


    "Come on, who doesn''t know that your favorite old man is your second brother." Su Bingyu''s unintentional words made the scene fall into silence.


    Su Kainan''s originally smiling face suddenly drooped, his face seemed to be angry.


    "What do you say is not good on such a festive day, if you have to say those, then you will be fined a few cups." Su Bingcheng looked angry.


    Su Bingyu nodded hurriedly and said, "My fault, my fault, I will definitely be fined."


    "Fourth old, did you inform Yan Yan?"


    "I''ve been notified, I called him, and this kid with no respect, even called me by my name."


    It''s okay not to mention it, because he is angry when he mentions Su Yan.


    "I think the college entrance examination is approaching. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come." Su Bingxin couldn''t help but said.


    "What''s the matter if it takes a day or two to spare, besides, his **** results are all in vain."


    "Now they have hardened wings and made a big pen, even I don''t even look at them, they even hit us."


    Su Bingxian said angrily, hating Su Yan.


    Yang Fen couldn''t help but exasperated when he heard the words: "Even his own family beats this food, and he won''t let him in when he comes."


    "enough!"


    Su Kainan immediately yelled, glared at everyone with an angry face, and then slammed his hands upstairs.


    A group of people shrank their necks and dared not talk nonsense.

 Chapter 206： Targeted

    It was not until the family dinner that Su Kainan went downstairs under the persuasion of many children, and the originally beaming family gathering was cast a shadow over.


    Su Kainan sat in the first seat with Yang Fen by his side. Then, according to seniority, the four children took turns to sit down, and Su Mochen and Shen Miaomiao were also lucky enough to be in the last seat.


    As for the children of the other younger generations, they can only sit at another dinner table, and naturally they dare not be dissatisfied.


    "Come on, everyone picks up their wine glasses, and everyone respects the old man with this first glass."


    Su Kainan''s expression eased a little. After all, it was his birthday, so he had to think about something happy.


    Everyone was very happy with a dry cup, with smiles on their faces, and the dishes on the table were constantly sandwiched, making the family happy.


    "As usual, please report to me one by one."


    Su Kainan put down his chopsticks and looked at the children with the slightest seriousness.


    The boss, Su Bingcheng, naturally took the brunt, looking at everyone and saying, "Then let me talk about the development this year."


    "In the past year, I was mainly responsible for the commercial construction of the cultural city, the rectification of the old city, the development of new shopping malls, and a direct increase of 8% in GDP."


    Su Kainan couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this: "Yes, it didn''t delay the country''s retreat."


    "I have often heard recently that my elder brother is going to be promoted, and the Jinlin Municipal Party Committee plans to transfer him back to be the deputy mayor."


    Su Bingyu has a delighted look. As the boss of a business group, he is naturally very aware of official affairs.


    The others were all showing surprise and asked.


    Su Bingcheng also showed arrogance on his face, waved his hand and said: "This matter has not been finalized yet, don''t tell it everywhere."


    "Brother be cautious, I am afraid this matter is already nine times out of ten."


    "Come to everyone to toast brother."


    "How about you youngest?"


    "Father, we are still the same as before. Dedong is not aggressive, but I am blind."


    "Sister, what you said, Dong Ge''s business is booming, and he must have made a lot of money this year."


    "According to me, today except for the big brother, Bingxian is the most successful. The two listed companies have made a lot of money."


    Su Bingxian looked proud, but he said: "Compared with my brothers and sisters, I am just a little trouble."


    "Bingxian, you have to thank me, it wouldn''t be so easy if it weren''t for me to help you go public." Su Bingyu smiled.


    "To the fourth brother."


    "I said that Xiao Wu will be promising. If I stayed in Jinlin, I would have done it long ago."


    "You think I''m willing to let him go to Jiangzhou, and I will let Laozi wipe your **** for the bad things I did."


    Su Kainan looked solemn and disliked Su Bingxian the most.


    Su Bingxian had to escape to Jiangzhou because Su Bingxian made a girl''s belly bigger, and then because of an accident that caused two lives.


    Su Kainan looked out of the house with a look of expectation. In fact, it was Su Yan that he wanted to see most.


    But there was no one outside, which made him very disappointed.


    Su Bingxian is much more honest now, and he has no face to talk about the events of the year.


    But at this time, a taxi stopped outside the villa, and a young man appeared in the car, it was Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the familiar place, there was no warm feeling in this place, and some were just the shadow of childhood.


    Sighing, Su Yan was quite worthless in his previous life. Why should people worry about so much while alive?


    Chic does not necessarily have to be rich, but an attitude towards life, an attitude towards life that can still be laughed at in the face of many pressures.


    Su Yan rang the doorbell and waited quietly outside the house.


    A subordinate walked out and was surprised to see Su Yan: "Master Yan is here."


    Everyone was eating very fragrantly, but when they heard this, they all put down their chopsticks.


    Some showed contempt, some hated, and some disdain, only one smiled.


    Su Kainan stood up directly, looking at the familiar figure outside the house, there were tears in his eyes.


    Because this figure has grown up, it is just like his own son, very alike.


    "Yan Yan, you are here, come sit here."


    Su Kainan directly asked his servants to purchase the tableware and seats, and eagerly pulled Su Yan to sit down.


    Seeing this scene, other people''s faces became even more ugly, especially the younger generation, it was called jealousy.


    Except for Su Mochen, who could sit in the last position, no one else was qualified to sit at the adult dining table, but Su Yan fell well and was directly pulled to the first position by the old man, even higher than Su Bingcheng''s position.


    "Yan Yan, you can kill the old man, I thought you were not coming."


    The smile on Su Kainan''s face was the kind of joy from the heart.


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a move when he saw this, with a smile on his face: "How can I not come to Grandpa''s 80th birthday."


    "It''s fine if you can come, if you can come, is it convenient for you to live alone now?"


    Su Kainan is very concerned about Su Yan''s life. After all, he alone makes him feel uneasy and has no financial resources.


    "It''s very convenient, grandpa don''t worry."


    The others were itching with hatred, and no one gave Su Yan a good look.


    Yang Fen on the side said with a stern face and displeased: "This table is where great talents can sit. Why are you so ignorant of the rules? Have you forgotten the rules of the Su family?"


    Su Bingxian said at this time: "People are not good at writing now, so they will care about the rules of the Su family."


    Su Tianlun also had a cold face at the moment, and the pain on his face was still in his heart.


    "Su Yan, aren''t you awesome? Why come in a taxi?"


    They saw the taxi outside just now, so they knew that Su Yan didn''t drive.


    "Take a taxi, I really lose the face of Su family." Zhang Cuiwen looked contemptuous.


    Su Kainan looked cold and said in a low voice: "I let him sit here, can''t you? What happened to Yanyan in a taxi, I will buy him a Lamborghini tomorrow."


    When everyone heard this, they were immediately dissatisfied, and Su Caihua jumped up directly.


    "Grandpa, you are too partial, aren''t we your grandchildren?"


    "Yes, I gave him a Lamborghini, but I haven''t seen you give us anything."


    "Father, a bowl of water needs to be leveled." Su Bingyu''s wife Cai Linlin looked upset.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. Didn''t the fourth child buy one for each of you? Who is partial?"


    Everyone was silent for a while, and the words of dissatisfaction got stuck in their throats.


    But Su Bingyu stood up at this time and couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t buy it for Su Yan because I was afraid that he didn''t have a driver''s license, so I bought it for nothing."


    "Buy a fart, buy it for the dog, not for him." Cai Linlin was furious and looked at Su Yan coldly, "He calls my family Bingyu''s name directly, just a white-eyed wolf who doesn''t recognize people."


    The family gathering suddenly became stiff, and everyone was hostile to Su Yan, wishing to drive him out of the Su family.


    And Su Kainan''s full protection, it made everyone not dare to be too presumptuous, just complaining.


    Su Yan looked at everything with a smile, did not speak, and ate his food with his head down.

 Chapter 207： He offended the Feng family

    "Well, it''s all a family, what are you doing."


    Su Bingcheng couldn''t help speaking at this time, and everyone stopped.


    There is no such lively discussion now, everyone is shutting up and eating, the scene is a bit depressing.


    But Su Tianlun naturally wouldn''t stop there. If this opportunity didn''t suppress Su Yan''s anger, there would be no chance.


    "Grandpa, let me report on my study this year."


    Su Tianlun stood up, her face full of pride.


    Su Kainan couldn''t help but nodded and said: "Yes, you young people can talk about it."


    "I have just transferred from Jiangzhou, and I am currently studying in Jinlin No. 1 Middle School. Half a month ago, I received admission notices from more than a dozen universities including Harvard, Cambridge, and Massachusetts."


    After Su Tianlun said, his face became more arrogant, this is a very dazzling thing.


    In fact, his father took a lot of effort and spent a lot of money, otherwise he wants to get the favor of so many international famous schools, unless he dreams.


    Su Kainan smiled and said: "Not bad, good, promising."


    Yang Fen also smiled, and directly asked Su Tianlun to sit next to him.


    Su Tianlun looked at Su Yan contemptuously, thinking that he was overwhelmed.


    But when he saw Su Yanna''s murderous gaze, his legs were still a little weak in fright, and he quickly returned to his seat.


    "I also worked very hard, and this time I got the first place in the school."


    Su Yaoyao stood up dissatisfied, looking unconvinced.


    "Yaoyao is good, very good."


    Chen Gong also stood up at this time and said: "I''m currently in partnership with a few classmates, planning to set up a technology company to develop smart electrical appliances."


    "Yes, it''s a high-tech industry. Once it succeeds, it has a bright future."


    "Cai Hua, please talk about it."


    Su Caihua couldn''t help scratching his head and thinking for a long time before saying: "I want to do business with my father recently."


    "Cai Hua, you are afraid that''s not what you think, except for the beautiful women in the car."


    Su Bingxin smiled and sneered at Su Caihua.


    Su Bingyu was not happy anymore and couldn''t help but said: "My family Cai Hua is not doing business properly now. He has recently completed a large order with me."


    Everyone knows that Su Bingyu is defending his son, but he didn''t say anything except for a smile.


    It was Su Moyu''s turn. He stood up and looked at everyone and said, "Well, I haven''t done much recently. I go to school when I go to school, and school after school is over."


    Su Moyu''s words were simple, but everyone didn''t think so, because everyone knew what he did.


    "Mo Yu is so humble."


    "You are the one favored by Jinlin''s top daughter."


    "Mo Yu has to seize the opportunity. With this big mountain in charge, it will be just around the corner in the future."


    Su Kainan did not forget to remind: "It is good to borrow from the east wind, but you need to be hard by yourself."


    "Thank you Grandpa for his teaching, Mo Yu takes it to heart."


    In the end it was Su Mochen''s turn, everyone was waiting for him.


    Su Moyu also stood up and smiled: "I haven''t achieved much this year, but meeting Miaomiao is my greatest achievement."


    Shen Miaomiao''s face was bashful, flushed, and a little angry, but she was still beautiful inside.


    "Miaomiao is a good girl, you have to treat her well, if you let me know that you have bullied Miaomiao, don''t think I am old and beat you."


    Su Kainan waved his fists, a little disrespectful.


    "Don''t dare, I will definitely love Miaomiao forever."


    Right now the younger generation has finished reporting, and everyone continues to eat.


    Su Kainan also did not call Su Yan to report, because he knew that Su Yan had nothing to say, it would be better not to say it.


    But some people didn''t want to, they were waiting to see Su Yan make a fool of himself.


    Su Tianlun stood up again with a smile on his face and said, "Grandpa, you haven''t asked Su Yan to report."


    A trace of dislike flashed across Su Kainan''s face, but when he was told to face, he could only ask: "Yanyan, you can also talk about it."


    Su Yan raised his head and glanced at Su Kainan and said, "So so, nothing to say."


    Su Tianlun couldn''t help but looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you so-so? You are not a good pen, can you mix up with the underground forces in Jiangzhou."


    Su Tianlun regarded Hualao as an underground force and dared to beat Yu Xin, and then there was nothing wrong with him. There was no other explanation except for the underground force.


    "Underground forces, oh, Su Yan, you are incredible."


    When Su Kainan was the mayor of Jinlin, he defeated countless underground forces, and was later persecuted by underground forces, so he hated them most.


    So Su Kainan frowned and said, "How can Yan Yan be mixed with underground forces? I know his character."


    "Grandpa, he''s really mixed with underground forces, and he''s showing off his power in Jiangzhou."


    "Our Su family doesn''t welcome such people." Yang Fen looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Bingyu also said with a scornful expression: "If the underground forces don''t say whether they are promising, they don''t know when they will die."


    "He is a scum, and he doesn''t deserve to be here." Su Bingxin also disgusted Su Yan, wishing him to disappear from her eyes.


    Faced with the accusations from everyone, Su Yan was completely indifferent, still eating lightly.


    "Yanyan, tell grandpa about it."


    Su Yan can no longer remain silent now.


    He stood up, looked at everyone, and said, "I am not involved with any underground forces. If you want to tell me anything, it is also in the martial arts world, which is inaccessible to your group of ants."


    Everyone''s complexion changed and their faces were full of anger, and they dare to say that they are ants, which is unreasonable.


    "Su Yan, this Su family is not your place to show off your power!" Su Bingxian looked furious, but he could only roar.


    "Yes, a person who has no father or mother is not good at virtue."


    "If it weren''t for the old man, we would definitely drive you out of the Su family!"


    Su Bingcheng, who had been silent, also looked at Su Yan at this time, and couldn''t help but said with a straight face: "Is the martial arts world really that awesome?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were jokingly abused, and he was not commenting.


    "Okay, then you can explain to the old man what you offended the Feng family."


    Su Bingcheng blurted out what he originally wanted to hide, but now he has to say it.


    Everyone present was shocked, and even Su Kainan looked incredible.


    "He offended the Feng family?!"


    "This is impossible!" Su Kainan shouted angrily, his eyes full of anger.


    The Feng family is one of the four major families of Jinlin. Who dares to offend him, unless he doesn''t want to live anymore, the old man of the Feng family is a senior figure.


    Su Mochen stood up at this moment and said, "Grandpa, I have witnessed this with my own eyes. He really offended the Feng family."


    Su Kainan muttered speechless, looked at Su Yan, wanting to get an answer.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still very indifferent, there was no trace of panic at all, he hadn''t paid attention to Feng Family.


    "Su Yan, whom Mo Yu happened to meet, took him to the bar to attend a youth party, but he beat Feng Jia Feng Yu Heng because of some trivial matters."


    "It''s over, the Feng family will definitely put this account on our Su family." Cai Linlin looked terrified.


    "Su Yan, you can still eat!"


    "You must give us an explanation for this matter!"


    Su Bingyu and Su Bingxian scolded at the same time, full of anger.


    "What''s the use of the explanation, he must go to Feng''s house immediately to plead guilty!" Su Bingcheng shouted angrily, his originally calm face suddenly showing a cold color.


    Su Yan raised his head faintly, and glanced at Su Bingcheng, full of disdain: "Negative Jing, please, is he worthy of the Feng family?"

 Chapter 208： The collector retires

    Su Yan''s voice continued to echo throughout the hall, and a group of people were stunned, and did not turn around for a long time.


    Feng family is not worthy? That is one of the four major families of Jinlin, not a small family, who can bear its anger.


    Even Su Kainan looked solemn and did not say a word, he also realized the seriousness of it.


    Su Yan''s words were tantamount to a fuse, angering the dissatisfied people even more.


    The people who turned around were so angry that they almost threw the table to beat Su Yan.


    But they knew how many catties they were, and they all knew Feng Yuheng''s identity. Su Yan was able to defeat him by no means ordinary, so they could only use the words of a gentleman.


    "The Feng family is not worthy, do you know how much the Feng family exists!"


    Su Bingyu was trembling with fat, obviously angry, and was breathing heavily.


    "The Feng family is a top-notch family in Jinlin. It is an existence that Yanjing''s big brothers value very much. The Feng family''s father is a founding feat."


    "It''s over, Su Yan completely offended the Feng family this time, even if it''s too late to apologize now."


    Su Bingxin looked terrified, she was already too scared in her heart, and her face turned pale when she thought of Feng''s thunder and anger.


    "The culprit of all this is him. If it weren''t for him, our Su family would definitely be thriving, and it would not be impossible to rank among the first-class Jinlin family."


    Su Mochen was also extremely angry at this time, his goal was to make the Su Family a first-class Jinlin family, and even go further.


    Everyone here doesn''t want the Su Family to be stronger, but Su Yan broke their dream, not only that, but I am afraid that it will bring the Su Family a disaster.


    Even Su Kainan did not help Su Yan at this time. After looking at Su Yan for a long time, he finally sighed: "Yan Yan, you are reckless this time."


    "Father, at the moment, I can only expel him from the house and get rid of his relationship. I will use resources to adjust to the Feng family. The fourth child uses economic resources to calm the Feng family. Only by this method can the Su family be saved from extinction. ."


    Su Kainan''s eyes were cold. He knew Su Bingcheng''s words very well. If Su Yan was expelled from the house, it would be tantamount to a sentence of death to Su Yan, which he couldn''t do anyway.


    So Su Kainan directly scolded: "It is absolutely impossible for me to expel Su Yan."


    "Father, don''t you think about the Su family?!"


    "The Feng family is certainly strong, but this matter must be the fault of his Feng family kid first. His Feng Lunwu suppresses our Su family at most."


    "but."


    "I have decided, you are all my heirs, and I will not give up one."


    Su Yan was moved in his heart, it was a kind of affection, he finally felt it today.


    For this reason, Su Yan couldn''t help but said: "It''s just a mere Feng family. He wants to come and I will bear it!"


    "Okay, we can''t think about it."


    "You have to speak up, don''t dare to say anything when the time comes."


    "If you don''t bear it, we will get rid of the relationship with you, and we have to take care of ourselves."


    Su Kainan couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Yanyan, don''t worry, I will stand in front of you."


    "Grandpa don''t need to worry, I''m not the original Su Yan anymore."


    Just when everyone in the Su family was worried about this matter, several luxury cars were parked outside the villa, all of which were in the millions or even tens of millions.


    Several young people got out of the car. Among them was a woman with sunglasses, but judging from her figure and face, she was definitely a rare stunner.


    The woman walked in the front and rang the doorbell of the Su family directly. The servant hurriedly opened the door and greeted several people in.


    When the Su family saw it, they couldn''t help being surprised: "Why the collectors are here at this time?"


    The collector is a well-known big family in Jinlin. This family is famous for martial arts and a family of martial arts. In Jinlin, it barely ranks among the top families.


    The woman walked into the hall and glanced at the Su family, with a trace of disdain in her eyes, which made them very angry.


    "My father''s birthday has not yet begun, why are you here now, and you are still a group of juniors."


    The woman took off her sunglasses, revealing a beautiful face, which immediately attracted the attention of the younger generation of the Su family, and they also knew the identity of the woman, the collector''s lady Cang Yuqing.


    Compared with Shen Miaomiao, Cang Yuqing''s beauty is more energetic, bolder, healthier, and more attractive to the opposite sex.


    Su Yan was also stunned when he saw Zang Yuqing, because he felt as if he had seen this girl, and he seemed to be somewhat ambiguous.


    "Yuqing congratulates Grandpa Su on his 80th birthday, and hopes that Grandpa Su is more than just rice, and he will take tea with him."


    Su Kainan is naturally very happy. It is good to be congratulated by someone, but he also knows that there must be other things for Cang Yuqing here.


    "Yuqing, you are the one I have been watching to grow up. Your grandpa is still strong, right?"


    "Grandpa is very good, now how many bowls of rice can I eat at each meal."


    "Old immortals, they are almost a hundred years old and can eat so much."


    When Su Kainan was young, he had a good relationship with Cang Yuqing''s grandfather, which can be said to be a close friend.


    "Sit down, Yuqing, Xiao He adds a pair of bowls and chopsticks."


    "No trouble, I''m here just for one thing, and I will leave after I say it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cang Yuqing couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, her eyes full of contempt.


    Su Kainan panicked, could it be that Zang Yuqing was for that matter.


    "I''m here to break my engagement with Su Yan."


    Cang Yuqing''s voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the hall, and everyone heard it very clearly.


    Su Yan was very calm. He thought for a long time before he remembered that he had been dating this Zang Yuqing when he was a child.


    Later, the parents disappeared, except for Su Kainan and the collector''s father who also agreed, the others have long been taken seriously.


    But today, Cang Yuqing went to the door and retired in person. She chose to take the sensitive day of Su Kainan��s 80th birthday. The meaning is somewhat puzzling.


    Anyone who knows a little knows that Cang Yuqing is humiliating Su Yan and even the Su family.


    "Su Yan didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick, so he hit Feng Yuheng, his death date is not far away, and I don''t want to be a wasteful husband."


    Cang Yuqing looked directly at Su Yan, her eyes full of mockery.


    Although the rest of the Su family were a bit dissatisfied with the arrogance of Zang Yuqing, they were still very happy to see Su Yan deflated, and everyone smiled.


    Only Su Kainan asked coldly, "Did your grandfather agree to this matter?"


    "This is a modern society. My marriage is naturally up to me. Grandpa and his elders also said that they would rather I not marry for life than let me marry a waste."


    Su Kainan was furious and almost fell to the ground.


    At this time, the rest of the Su family began to blame Su Yan again. This was a good opportunity for them.


    But Su Yan was still calm, glanced at Zang Yuqing and said, "Do you really take this baby seriously?"


    "No matter what you think, anyway, from today onwards, you and I won''t have a relationship."


    "You too look at yourself too highly." Su Yan sneered, "I won''t even look at you if you just climb on my bed."


    "you wanna die!"


    A dark-skinned man behind Cang Yuqing suddenly angered, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.

 Chapter 209： Eat soft rice

    Su Yan''s words were really cruel enough, even the Su family members were very surprised, but he didn''t expect him to speak this way.


    Cang Yuqing was trembling with anger, and there was a suffocating aura in her eyes, which was unique to the cultivator.


    "Forget it, don''t talk to a trash with a mouthful of dung, let''s go."


    "Miss, I can''t bear this tone. If he speaks like this, he must pay the price."


    The dark-skinned man couldn''t bear it anymore. He was also a Tibetan family, but a collateral, specifically responsible for the safety of Cang Yuqing.


    "The Su family is getting worse and worse, offending the Feng family is doomed."


    Hearing this, everyone in the Su family''s complexion changed abruptly, and they understood why Zang Yuqing chose this time to divorce. I''m afraid she also heard that the Su family angered the Feng family.


    For the Su family, this is tantamount to worsening the situation. Being isolated by the collectors, the Su family will be more powerless to face the Feng family.


    "Boy, kneel down for the young lady who knows you, or I will make you regret it!"


    The dark-skinned man stared at Su Yan, staring at Su Yan, his body was tight, he was obviously ready to take action at any time.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan shot directly, grabbing a wine glass on the table and smashing it directly at the man, with incredible speed.


    Cang Yuqing''s face changed, and she immediately shouted, "Be careful!"


    It was a pity that it was too late. The man didn''t have time to escape and wanted to resist with his hands. Unfortunately, the cup hit his arm and directly broke.


    The cup continued to smash into his face, and the man flew out of the hall and fell outside the house.


    His face was dripping with blood, his teeth and claws were in pain, and he kept wailing.


    The Su family''s complexion changed abruptly. They knew that Su Yan was good at fighting, but they had never seen it in person.


    I saw it now, I was already terrified, a wine glass can smash people out of the house, this is too powerful.


    The two brothers Su Mochen and Su Moyu were calmer, because they had already seen Su Yan''s power.


    Cang Yuqing looked at Su Yan, her eyes appeared complicated, she didn''t understand why Su Yan, who had always been weak, suddenly became so strong.


    If she were to know why the Su family angered the Feng family, she would be even more surprised, because she knew Feng Yuheng''s power very well.


    "What you do is to completely break with the collector!" Cang Yuqing threatened.


    Su Yan said with disdain: "Are the collectors very awesome? Don''t think of yourself too much."


    "Okay, you offend the Feng family, so you can do it yourself when the time comes."


    Cang Yuqing wanted to leave, but a Bugatti Veyron drove directly at the door, and his handsome tail flick attracted everyone''s attention.


    A person got off the car, wearing brilliant sunglasses, looked around and found that there was only such a villa, so he could not help but walked over.


    Su Yan saw this with a smile on his face. When he came here, he sent Jin Shiya a location guide, but Jin Shiya didn''t go wrong.


    When Jin Shiya saw Su Yan coming out, she took off her sunglasses and flew towards Su Yan, and a big bear hugged him.


    "Brother Yan, you make Shiya want to die."


    He said that he directly gave Su Yan a few scented kisses, but Su Yan was beautiful.


    Zang Yuqing, who had wanted to leave, suddenly turned cold and furious.


    "How strong you are for you, it turns out that you are a soft meal."


    When Cang Yuqing saw Jin Shiya''s beautiful face, she was a little jealous and humiliated Su Yan, but Su Yan found such a beautiful girl. Isn''t this just slap her own face?


    Jin Shiya said suspiciously, "How can Brother Yan eat soft rice? It''s Shiya who eats soft rice."


    "Hmph, isn''t it clear? He is a soft meal." Cang Yuqing stared at the car and said.


    "The car was given to Brother Yan by someone else, and Brother Yan was kind to Shiya before leaving it to Shiya herself."


    "Shiya explain to her, don''t waste your tongue."


    Su Yan didn''t bother to take care of Cang Yuqing, and directly put his arms around Jin Shiya into the hall. Angrily Cang Yuqing jumped on her feet, kicked several floor tiles, and finally left in anguish.


    The appearance of Jin Shiya naturally made Su''s family a little unacceptable. They never thought that Su Yan would have such a beautiful girlfriend.


    The most annoying thing is that Jin Shiya also drove a Bugatti Veyron, which is worth more than 40 million yuan. Compared with the car Su Bingyu bought for the younger generation, it is incomparable. Such a car can When those dozens of cars.


    Su Caihua even stared at Jin Shiya with small eyes, lamenting that the flowers were stuck in the cow dung.


    Seeing Jin Shiya, Su Kainan smiled and couldn''t help asking: "Yanyan, is this?"


    "This is Grandpa Su, Shiya wishes Grandpa Su a blessing like the East China Sea and longevity than Nanshan."


    Jin Shiya directly took out a piece of top-quality jade, which was regarded as a birthday present for Su Kainan.


    Su Kainan didn''t look much, and accepted it happily, and couldn''t help saying: "Siya is still sensible, this kid came to see me and didn''t take anything.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing embarrassment when he heard the words. He really forgot about it.


    Jin Shiya immediately relieved the siege and said: "This jade is also considered as a gift from Brother Yan, it is a bit of our heart."


    However, Su Bingyu on the side kept staring at the jade, and finally said silently, "Is this the best three-color jade?!"


    Hearing Su Bingyu''s words, Su Kainan looked at the jade carefully and was immediately surprised.


    Su Kainan also has a lot of research on jade, and naturally recognizes the grade of jade, so he can''t help but pick up the jade and look at it.


    Finally, he looked at Su Yan with a solemn expression and said, "Where did you get this jade?"


    "Brother Yan gambling on rocks." Jin Shiya helped Su Yan answer.


    "Stone bet?"


    Su Kainan showed a strange look and couldn''t help but say: "I can''t want such a valuable thing."


    Su Kainan handed the jade to Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya said anxiously: "Grandpa Su, this jade is nothing to us, just hold it and play with it."


    "Nothing, this jade is worth at least 100 million yuan, don''t you say nothing?"


    Su Kainan''s words suddenly changed a group of people''s complexions, all of them staring at the jade.


    Su Bingyu also nodded at this time and said: "The old man is right. This jade is conservatively estimated to be worth 100 million."


    Su Bingyu drove several jewellery shops, and his words naturally confirmed the value of jade.


    Others couldn''t help but take a few breaths, a gift of 100 million, which is too arrogant.


    They also have money, but if they want to give out 100 million as a gift, no one except Su Bingyu can give it.


    Now everyone looked at Su Yan''s expressions even more weird, and some even blushed.


    "Okay, Yan Yan is promising, I just wanted to send him a car." Su Kainan said, blushing.


    The rest of the Su family were even more jealous and jealous.


    Originally thought that Su Yan was a poor **** and would fight at best, but now that the beautiful women are swarming with money, they have transformed into the pinnacle of life, how they are not angry.


    Even the Shen family who was originally surrounded by Shen Miaomiao was also left out at the moment. Everyone''s eyes were on Jin Shiya, because she was so beautiful, which was a few grades higher than Shen Miaomiao.

 Chapter 210： No one celebrates birthday

    Su Kainan was blushing at this time, spit out a gloomy stomach, and his face was already smiling.


    The others looked depressed and could no longer mock Su Yan at all.


    But Su Tianlun is still endless. His hatred for Su Yan cannot be eradicated. At this moment, he is also sarcasmly saying: "Don''t be happy too early, the Feng family will make you cry."


    "I can make you cry now, believe it or not?"


    Su Yan looked at Su Tianlun with a calm face.


    Su Tianlun''s expression changed, and he immediately stunned. He didn''t dare to challenge Su Yan by giving him a hundred courage.


    "Master, it''s late, let''s go to the restaurant."


    Su Bingcheng looked at the time, those guests should also be coming, and could not help but urged.


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    Su Yan Ziran and Jin Shiya sat on the Bugatti Veyron and rode away.


    It made the younger generation of the Su family itch with hatred, but they could only eat the exhaust of Veyron in their millions of cars.


    They used to be proud that they could own millions of luxury cars, but now they feel that their cars are just a pile of broken copper.


    The Su family and his party arrived at the five-star hotel that had already been booked, and the dishes had been prepared, just waiting for the guests to arrive.


    The old man blushed, and his red clothes set off him very blessed, but Yang Fen beside him kept his face straight and was very unhappy.


    The whole family waited at the entrance of the hotel, talking and laughing, sweeping away the haze just now.


    Su Yan lay on the sofa in the hall and asked Jin Shiya to beat him back and enjoy it, but Su Caihua and others were too envious.


    Su Bingcheng looked at the time, with a slight anxious look on his face, standing at the door and pacing constantly.


    Now the time has come. It stands to reason that all the congratulations should have come one after another, but now there is no one.


    As time went by, the Su family''s complexion became more and more difficult to look at. Everyone was silent and panic appeared on their faces.


    The smile on Su Kainan''s face was also missing. He asked Su Bingcheng, "Bingcheng, is the time yet?"


    "Here, I think they are blocked."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to wait any longer."


    But an hour passed, and no one was seen, not even the relatives of the Su family.


    Su Bingxin asked her husband to call the Chen family. The result was that Su Yan beat Chen Feng and the Chen family would not come.


    This made Su Bingxin angry. She walked directly into the hall and pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said, "Su Yan, did you beat Chen Feng?"


    Su Yan was still lying on the sofa, and said lightly, "He asked for it."


    "Well, you Su Yan, you have offended everyone in Jinlin. Everyone is gone now."


    "It''s not my shit, it can only prove that you are not capable."


    "you!"


    Everyone was furious, but they didn''t dare to do anything at all. It was really angered.


    "I''m afraid Su Yan offended the Feng family. All this is a ghost of the Feng family. Waiting to see the joke."


    Su Bingcheng was scheming, and suddenly thought of the reason.


    The great **** of the Feng family, who doesn''t weigh his own weight, would rather abandon the Su family than dare to offend the Feng family.


    As the setting sun went down, the evening light appeared so dazzling at the hotel door.


    The hotel manager walked over at this time and looked at the Su family with a cold look.


    "The food is ready, are your guests coming or not?"


    "Fart in a hurry, come and care about your ass." Su Bingcheng was angry. As the deputy mayor, he still has a temper.


    After a pause, the manager bit the bullet and said: "I know you are not bad, but your people would be wasted if they don''t come. It''s better to let someone else."


    "Others, who?"


    "The Feng family, they also want to book a floor."


    "It really is the Feng family."


    The Su family was furious, but all of them looked at Su Yan because Su Yan did it all.


    But Su Yan was like a okay person, still calm, got up and beat Jin Shiya on the back.


    Jin Shiya''s face was a bit ugly, and it was too embarrassing to not come alone at the 80th birthday.


    "Brother Yan, what happened?"


    "Small things, don''t worry."


    "But no one is here now?"


    "It''s good if we don''t come, so no one will disturb us clean up, and no one will grab food with us."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but he was obviously amused by Jin Shiya, but Jin Shiya couldn''t be happy.


    Because he looked very ugly when he saw Su Kainan, it was a serious matter that the old birthday star was unhappy on the birthday.


    Su Yan naturally noticed, and couldn''t help walking over, looking at Su Kainan and said: "Grandpa don''t worry, someone will definitely come later."


    Su Kainan was naturally a little sullen in her heart, but she didn''t mean to blame Su Yan, and tried to squeeze out a smile: "Grandpa is not worried, I don''t believe those buddies will not come."


    As the former deputy mayor of Jinlin, Su Kainan still had a circle, and back then he had close friends with the heads of several families.


    He believed that these people would come, even if the Feng family pressured them.


    However, he was wrong and underestimated the Feng family''s abilities. In a word, the Feng family''s head, who would dare to violate it unless he didn''t want to stay in Jinlin.


    Everyone is very smart and dare not to offend the Feng family, so we can only separate from the Su family.


    The last afterglow fell and no one came, which made the Su family extremely embarrassed.


    People passing by were all mocking, but they couldn''t refute it.


    "Su Yan, you can still laugh, how could they not come if it weren''t for you!"


    Su Bingcheng became anxious and shouted directly.


    "Yes, you are a broom star, so you shouldn''t call to inform you."


    Su Bingyu echoed the road.


    "If they are relatives and friends of the Su family, would they not come because of the Feng family? To put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of snobs." Su Yan said indifferently, "You look forward to such a person. funny."


    "Funny, this is the 80th birthday of the old man. You can accept it without a guest!"


    "If the people you make don''t come, it doesn''t mean that the people I make don''t come."


    Su Bingcheng sneered and said, "Who can you make friends with, your classmates?"


    "My classmates can come and it is a hundred times better than the people you make."


    Su Bingcheng was speechless and slapped the table angrily.


    "Forget it, no one will come, no one will come. Su Kainan doesn''t care about these wall grasses." Su Kainan waved his hand directly, "Go back, go back!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help stopping Su Kainan: "Grandpa, don''t worry, don''t worry, I will definitely let you have a lively 80th birthday."


    Su Kainan''s disappointed expression flickered a few times, and he couldn''t help asking: "Really?"


    Su Yan nodded, he naturally wouldn''t lie to the old man.


    "Father, Su Yanke has been living in Jiangzhou. Now that he has come to Jinlin to become evil, it is possible that you really believe that he will come."


    Su Bingxian''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t believe Su Yan''s words at all, let alone how many people Su Yan knew in Jiangzhou, who would have gone so far to celebrate his birthday.

 Chapter 211： Big brother birthday

    As soon as Su Bingxian''s voice fell, a luxury car drove up outside the hall, and a middle-aged man got off the luxury car, which made everyone happy.


    The Su family thought it was someone they knew, and they were not afraid of the Feng family coming to celebrate their birthday. This is commendable.


    Su Bingcheng has helped Su Kainan out of the gate and greeted him personally.


    The middle-aged man took out a red packet and handed it to the registration officer, then walked towards the hotel.


    The registrant immediately said: "Wan Jin, chairman of Jiangzhou Wanjia Group, is here to congratulate!"


    The Su family were all taken aback, and Su Bingxian''s expression changed. I didn''t expect someone to come so far to celebrate their birthday.


    Wan Jin went straight to the hall, and it was not the Su family or Su Kainan who saw him first, but Su Yan.


    "Master Su, if you don''t notify me of such a big event, I almost missed it."


    Wan Jin complained quite a bit.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Wan Jin and said, "You blame me?"


    Wan Jin''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "Dare not dare."


    "I''m glad you can come."


    Su Yan''s words made Wanjin feel relieved, at least this time he came right.


    Then a military car drove up, and an old man got off the car, dressed in a martial arts gown, with piercing eyes and extraordinary bearing.


    When the Su family saw it, they were all happy because they recognized this person.


    Hua Lao used to be a soldier, and was a soldier of the same class with Su Kainan, who fought and killed the enemy.


    Although the two separated later, they would contact again after a few years.


    Su Bingcheng smiled, regardless of his identity, and directly shouted: "Uncle Hua, are you here?"


    Old Hua nodded slightly, noncommittal.


    When I saw Su Kainan, he said, "Old Su, you have a good grandson."


    Everyone was stunned, not understanding who Hua Lao was talking about, they were all suspicious.


    Old Hua smiled and walked directly into the hall, and went straight to Su Yan, very respectful.


    "Lao Xu didn''t expect Master Su to be the heir of Lao Su. It''s really an oolong."


    Mr. Hua regrets his death now. If he knew that Su Yan had this status, he would not have been vacillating, and would have ignored Su Yan for the Ruan family.


    "Well, I''m glad you can come."


    Su Yan lay on the sofa, lazily, enjoying herself very much.


    Su Bingcheng didn''t know why Hua Lao valued Su Yan so much, but when he saw Su Yan''s appearance, he couldn''t help but said angrily: "Su Yan, when you see Hua Lao, please say hello!"


    When he heard it, Mr. Hua suddenly scolded: "What do you say, how dare I accept Master Su''s greetings!"


    Right now, the Su family was stunned, what''s this all about, shouldn''t Su Yan, a junior, say hello to you?


    Su Kainan was also puzzled: "Lao Hua, what are you?"


    "Old Su, your grandson is amazing."


    Hua Lao didn''t break it, but kept praising Su Yan, which made the Su family more resentful and jealous, but Su Kainan laughed.


    He naturally knew that Hua Lao came because of Su Yan''s relationship, but he couldn''t guess why Su Yan had such a great ability, but he knew Hua Lao''s status.


    At this time, the registered staff continued to read: "The Patriarch of the Qi family in Beicheng, Jiangzhou is here to congratulate!"


    Qi Cheng, the head of the Qi family, was the one who was scared to cry by Su Yan. At this time, a little jogger walked in.


    "Mr. Jinbei Tao comes to congratulate!"


    "Wang Lin from Qianda Group is here to congratulate!"


    For a time, big men from all walks of life gathered in Jiangzhou, and the square outside the hotel was full of luxury cars. Everyone was dressed up to attend. It is very important to see this birthday celebration.


    This can be seen by the Su family, who have speculated about Su Yan''s identity, and even let the big men from all walks of life in Jiangzhou come to celebrate their birthday.


    A group of politicians and businessmen directly entered the hall, walked towards Su Yan, and saluted Su Yan respectfully. The Su family who watched were cheeky.


    They just thought that Su Yan was popular, but now they don''t think so. This is simply seeing the boss under their hands.


    Not only that, but the voice of the registration staff resounded again.


    "The Nanshi Clan Patriarch is here to congratulate!"


    "Liang Yuchang, the head of the Liang family in Nanshi, came to congratulate!"


    "Nanshi Yuwen family Yuwenxiong is here to congratulate you!"


    "Chairman of Nanshi Chengda Group is here to congratulate!"


    "Nanshi Yusun Group is here to congratulate!"


    ...


    There were more than two hundred people in total, and all the people who had a good face in Nanshi came, and no one left out.


    More than two hundred people all walked to the hall and saluted Su Yan respectfully.


    The Su family was completely frightened. The Zong family, Liang family, and Yuwen family also knew their names, and the two big groups Chengda and Yusun were even more powerful. Even when they came to Jinlin, they were still big groups.


    Su Kainan was also dumbfounded. He was the birthday star, but a group of people saluted Su Yan.


    I thought it was over, but there was another luxury car gathering outside the hotel, making the Su family''s face completely pale.


    "Linzhou trial family come to congratulate!"


    "Linzhou Jin Family comes to congratulate!"


    "Linzhou Sun''s family come to congratulate!"


    ...


    There are more than a hundred people, all big names, all of whom can be named, and there are people with a face in Linzhou.


    At this moment, it was a trot into the hotel, and one after another met Su Yan, saluting very respectfully.


    Jin Shiya was overjoyed when she saw her father coming, and she kept getting tired of her father.


    And the Su family hasn''t recovered from the shock, and a luxury car is coming again.


    "Beishi Yao family come to congratulate!"


    "Beijing Yunda Group is here to congratulate!"


    "Beishi Zhangjia comes to congratulate!"


    ...


    The Su family looked dead and their hearts beat wildly, terrified.


    The big guys from all walks of life in Jiangzhou have been shocked enough to congratulate them, but now the big guys from the four cities are all out, and more than a thousand people come to congratulate! !


    What made them shameless most was that these big men didn''t even look at them at all, and they all walked towards Su Yan to salute them respectfully, as if Su Yan were their master.


    Although the four cities are not as good as Jinlin, they are amazing together.


    Even the birthday star Su Kainan was left out.


    Su Mochen''s mouth grew wide, and it took a long time to murmur: "Su...What the **** did Su Yan do? The four cities are here."


    Su Bingxian has long been scared, but he has lived in Jiangzhou for many years, and many of them still know Jiangzhou.


    The big boss who used to be high in his heart, now he is respectful and respectful in front of Su Yan, just like a pug, which simply shocked his perception.


    Even Su Bingcheng looked unbelievable, secretly celebrating that only the martial arts world and businessmen had come.


    However, as soon as his thoughts flashed past, several official vehicles drove over.


    "Leader Liu from Jiangzhou comes to congratulate!"


    "The leader of the king of Beishi comes to congratulate!"


    "Linzhou Zhao leaders come to congratulate!"


    "The leader of Nanshi Wang came to congratulate!"


    The leaders of the four cities drove over and gathered to celebrate their birthday!


    Su Bingxian was so frightened that he fell directly to the ground. He didn''t feel the swelling of his butt, and his eyes were full of fear.


    The younger generation of the Su family had long been bloodless, and the heart that had originally wanted to compete with Su Yan was suddenly gloomy.


    Su Bingcheng was trembling all over. Although he was the deputy mayor of a more developed urban area, he was far behind the leaders of the four cities, at least two ranks lower in official rank.


    The leaders of the four cities walked into the hotel with their heads high, and the assistants and bodyguards who had followed them all stood outside the door, which was a kind of respect for Su Yan.

 Chapter 212： Navy robe

    Su Yan also didn''t expect the leaders of the four cities to come, and his face was slightly shocked, but he didn''t need to go to meet him as Su Baxian.


    So Su Yan sat on the sofa in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, waiting for the leaders of the four cities to congratulate him.


    The leaders of the four cities were not angry because of this. They walked into the hall and looked at Su Yan directly with a smile.


    "Master Su is really awesome."


    Su Yan just got up and said: "I didn''t expect the leaders of the four cities to come from afar, but Su was a little flattered."


    The leaders of the four cities did not come to celebrate their birthday, nor because Su Yan was the pinnacle of the martial arts of the four cities. He was entirely because Su Yan developed the spiritual power fluid.


    The four cities attach great importance to this psychic fluid, not only has brought them huge taxes, but also promoted the influence of the four cities, and it is even more invisible.


    "Today is the 80th birthday of the old man. What are you doing around me?"


    Everyone immediately understood, they all flocked to Su Kainan, and kept saying flattery.


    It is also a great achievement to make Su Kainan happy, after all, Su Kainan is Su Yan''s grandfather.


    The Su family greeted everyone with fear and fear, and they were a little frightened, because everyone was a big brother, not much worse than the Su family.


    The leaders of the four cities didn''t stay too much, they just met with Su Yan and left. After all, they were official people, so it would be wrong to appear at such a banquet.


    At this time, the Su family no longer dared to despise Su Yan for a while, all of them looked at Su Yan with fear, hiding far away.


    Su Kainan was naturally blushing, extremely happy, at least he wouldn''t be ashamed if someone came.


    The hotel manager was also shocked when he saw this. There were at least a few hundred luxury cars parked outside, even if the gathering of leaders of Jinlin was not so lively.


    "How does Brother Yan know they will come?"


    "Your husband, I know everything, so I can guess."


    "loquacious."


    "I can make money for them, can they not come?"


    Su Yan looked around and smiled. On the surface, this group of people treated him so respectfully, but in fact it was because they had money to make money and were afraid of his might.


    If one day he Su Yan falls, this group of people will probably turn to each other immediately and put him to death. This is society.


    At the beginning of the dinner, plates of exquisite and delicious dishes were served, and everyone sat at the table to communicate with each other.


    Su Kainan in the first seat naturally made Su Yan and Jin Shiya sit beside them, very close.


    And the rest of the Su family is not qualified to sit on this table, because the table with Su Yan is the top boss of the four cities, the masters of all walks of life.


    Those who are eligible are Hualao, Sun Xuan, Liang Yuchang, Jin Chengwu, Wan Jin and others. The others can only sit in other seats and look at them enviously.


    "Come on, let''s have a cup of birthday star Su Lao."


    Mr. Hua took the lead to stand up and said to everyone holding the cup, no one objected, they all stood up, facing Mr. Su, respectfully.


    Su Kainan''s face was red with joy, and his mouth couldn''t close, as if he was ten years younger all of a sudden, completely swept away from the haze just now.


    Just after the first cup of congratulations was finished, a car drove directly outside the hotel, ignoring the already parked cars and rammed it directly.


    This naturally aroused everyone''s anger, especially those who were hit by their car, had already rushed out of the hotel.


    "Who would dare to make trouble here."


    "Elder Su''s birthday, don''t you invite me?"


    The one who got off the car was the Tibetan ancestor Tibetan Qingpao, and Cang Yuqing followed him.


    An arrogant man in the martial arts world rushed forward and hit the navy robe with a punch, but before he was next to him, he was kicked to the ground by a middle-aged person next to him, and couldn''t get up.


    The collectors are from a family of martial arts, and they are not weaker than these martial arts masters. On the contrary, there are at least a dozen of them.


    The Tibetan blue robe walked into the hotel with a solemn expression and looked at Su Kainan at a glance.


    "Su Kainan, you don''t think of me as a friend too much!"


    With a cold expression on his face, the Tibetan blue robe looked around for a week, and found the figure of Su Yan, with killing intent on his face.


    "To indulge your child to hurt my collector''s disciple, is it possible that your Su family is going to be an enemy of my collector!"


    The aura of the navy blue robe was very powerful, and a roar kept echoing in the hotel, causing everyone''s complexion to change again.


    Su Kainan said angrily: "You indulge Cang Yuqing to come to my Su family to retire, and you still choose my 80th birthday, don''t you want to humiliate my Su family!"


    Su Bingcheng also said with a look of anger: "Your collector has already wanted to break with my Su family, so why bother to come here to be arrogant."


    "I think the collector has become the Feng family''s dog." Su Bingxin was also full of anger.


    Zangqingpao looked violent, not angry or presumptuous, and suddenly sneered: "What if I take refuge in the Feng family? If you offend the Feng family, it is a dead end. If you hand over your Su family child, I will not be troubled by you."


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the big men from all walks of life in the four cities were all in anger, staring at the navy robe.


    "What kind of thing are you calling Master Su Su Jia''s second child."


    "Do you want to die!"


    "Come on, Lao Tzu sign with you!"


    "I am so angry, the collector, I will destroy you."


    More than a thousand people surrounded a few people in Tibetan robes, and more than a thousand pairs of eyes stared at several people.


    Even though the Tibetan blue robe is very powerful, so many people really startled him.


    He came in a hurry, and did not notice that there were so many people attending the Su family dinner, and all of them were facing the Su family in this way.


    The originally arrogant Tibetan blue robe suddenly became dumb. He couldn''t face so many people when he was strong, and many of them were martial artists, not much weaker than his Tibetan blue robe.


    The Tibetan blue robe looked cloudy and uncertain, his face was red and blue, and finally turned pale.


    He could only shout: "Are there more people than people? Have the ability to let the Su family children come out, do you have to be a turtle!"


    The crowd was about to fight, but Su Yan was stopped.


    Su Yan walked through the crowd and came to the collector. He looked at the Tibetan Qingpao with contempt and said, "I''m out, what do you want?"


    The navy blue robe was also the pinnacle of a generation of martial arts masters, so naturally it was very comparable to that of others, and his face eased slightly, looking at Su Yan and said.


    "You hurt my collector''s disciple, I naturally want to avenge him."


    "The revenge depends on you?"


    Su Yan''s expression changed, he jumped directly into the air and kicked the navy robe, using the flying kick of the 16th Shaking Sky.


    The sudden change caught everyone present by surprise. Su Yan''s speed was so fast that they hadn''t reacted yet, and they had already rushed into the navy blue robe.


    The dark blue robe also changed his face, and he hurriedly used his internal force to resist Su Yan''s attack, but it was useless.


    The navy robes resisted with both hands, but Su Yan was still kicked out of the hotel and directly hit the glass window of his luxury car.


    With a crisp bang, the glass window shattered directly, and the navy robe hit the co-pilot. He was sitting in the co-pilot when he came.


    "With your little effort, let me go!"

 Chapter 213： Huajiazhiwei

    Su Yan''s blow was to make the navy robe no resistance, and lying on the co-pilot only half his life.


    Cang Yuqing was full of horror, and ran out of the hotel with weak legs, a roar in his head.


    That was the grandfather she respected the most, the person she admired throughout her life, who could defeat her existence with one move, but now she was kicked by Su Yan.


    This kind of contrast made her unacceptable, and what''s more, Su Yan was still a useless person in her mouth, a former "boyfriend".


    Everything was intertwined in her heart, and Cang Yuqing''s face became paler and paler. Only now did she understand how ridiculous it was to go to Su''s house to divorce, and she was insulting herself.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    The navy blue robe tried to suppress the fluctuations in his body, his face became paler, looking at the standing Su Yan through the broken car window, his eyes were full of panic.


    "The majesty of the master is invincible, this son can only be harvested by Feng Lao, we will withdraw quickly."


    A group of Tibetan family members hurriedly drove away like bereavement dogs, but disappeared for a while.


    Everyone in the hotel reacted, except for the stunned expression on their faces.


    "Sure enough to be Master Su, really brave!"


    "Quiet, is it really his relief!"


    "When Master Su makes a move, who will fight for the front!"


    Even the Su family had changed their views on Su Yan at this time, but they were even more afraid.


    Su Bingyu trembled and murmured, "Is this the same Su Yan from before? Why has it become so powerful?"


    "This son has a big opportunity, now it is an existence we need to look up to."


    Even Su Kainan looked at Su Yan with a complex look. He didn''t expect his grandson to be so powerful, but he knew the ability of the Tibetan blue robe.


    The Su Juniors were even more terrified, with an expression of irritation.


    But Su Bingxian''s family was full of death, and they secretly vowed that they would hide away from Su Yan when they met Su Yan. Can''t you not make me hide?


    "Today is Grandpa''s birthday, so naturally you can''t let flies bother you."


    Su Yan''s face recovered, like a sunny boy, but everyone didn''t think he was a sunny boy.


    "Everyone, continue to eat, I will pay for the damaged car."


    Those people who were still distressed about the car were not at all happy, but rather worried.


    "How can Master Su''s car make you pay, aren''t you hitting us in the face?"


    "Yes, this matter has nothing to do with Master Su, the car is just a trivial matter."


    "If I say pay, I will pay, where is the nonsense!"


    Su Yan was slightly angry, and the few people were immediately panicked. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak, so they could only listen to Su Yan.


    What kind of world, is there a compulsory compensation?


    The hotel resumed as usual, and everyone continued to enjoy the food, but Su Yan sat on the chair and did not want to enjoy it.


    When Su Kainan saw it, he couldn''t help but asked: "What''s wrong with Yan Yan, did he get hurt just now?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Grandpa doesn''t need to care, how could I be injured? It''s okay to let him hit me casually."


    "You kid can really lie."


    Su Kainan knows that Su Yan is very good, but he doesn''t think it''s okay to let the navy robe hit casually.


    In fact, Su Yan felt uneasy in his heart, because he always felt that this place seemed to be monitored, and there was a strong wave of fluctuations.


    But before he was puzzled for a moment, this fluctuation was completely caught by him, because this fluctuation had already arrived at the hotel.


    A Lincoln Collector''s RV drove to the hotel, and a few people got on and off, faintly fluctuating proudly.


    Everyone in the martial arts world put down their chopsticks, because they felt this powerful wave, which was almost like their hearts and souls.


    All of them are beating wildly and feel uneasy. How strong is this to cause such a big fluctuation.


    But Su Yan''s face was cold, his heart was furious, and someone came to influence the banquet. This was Su Kainan''s birthday dinner, and he would never keep his hands.


    An old man wearing a martial arts gown with a fairy-style bones climbed up the steps. Under his foot strength, the steps were faintly fluctuating, making a creaking sound, and even a few floor tiles burst into pieces.


    Ignoring the crowd, the old man went straight into the hotel, looking down at the crowd proudly, as if he were the heavens.


    People in the martial arts circle have long been dissatisfied, and they have been angry after committing crimes one after another.


    And this group of people are just juniors in the martial arts world, and they didn''t feel the shocking fluctuations.


    "I''m making trouble again, let me teach him a lesson."


    A brawny man walked out directly and blasted the old man with a punch.


    However, his fist was within an inch of the old man and he could no longer get close, even though he tried his best.


    The old man''s expression was indifferent, without the slightest fluctuation, and with a wave of his hand, the brawny man directly slammed into the dining table, and stopped after hitting the table seven or eight.


    The burly man was already full of blood, convulsed with pain, and finally passed out.


    The others glared at him, but they were more afraid.


    With a wave of his hand, a powerful man in the early stage of a martial artist was defeated so vulnerable, which is enough to show how strong this person is!


    Even Liang Yuchang and others knew that they were inferior, and if they were fighting, they might not be able to do a few tricks.


    So the people present couldn''t help but look at Su Yan. This is their backbone, and this person must have come to him.


    Sure enough, the old man lowered his arm and said loudly, "Who is Su Yan?!"


    The voice is not high, but like the sound of Hong Zhong, everyone''s scalp numb, and even headaches.


    Su Yan stepped forward and looked at the old man, his eyes full of coldness.


    "Who are you, when my Su family is a bully!"


    Repeatedly came to disturb him, even ordinary people were bound to be angry, not to mention that he was the four-city master Su Baxian, the immortal emperor of the nine heavens in his previous life.


    "Are you Su Yan?"


    The old man asked back, looking at Su Yan''s eyes with an oppressive force.


    Su Kainan walked over at this time, shaking slightly, looking at the old man with a respectful face and said: "Boss Feng is coming here, there is a long way to go."


    It turned out that the old man was Feng Gaitian, the old monster of Jinlin, the ancestor of the Feng family, who used to cover the sky with one hand.


    Feng Gaitian looked at Su Kainan with a cold face, and directly attacked Su Kainan with a force of pressure. He actually wanted to act on Su Kainan!


    Su Yan was immediately furious, and his Dantian spirit power was sent out, and he patted Feng Gaitian without any scruples.


    Feng Gaitian''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but said coldly: "I didn''t expect that you reached such a realm at a young age, so it''s no wonder that Feng''er hurt me."


    "dead!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak much, which proved that he was really angry, and daring to act on Su Kainan was undoubtedly touching his negative scale.


    Although Su Yan has a double personality, he has treated Su Kainan as a grandfather, a true elder, since Su Kainan has defended him so much.


    Dare to move his elders, it is definitely the rhythm of death, no need to say much, no need to say, directly compete, who wins is the heaven!

 Chapter 214： Borrow Thunder

    Su Yan''s fierce blow naturally made Feng Gaitian like a big enemy, and he was enough to face him head-on in the middle of the master.


    Waving his hands, a ball of qi appeared, directly facing Su Yan''s fierce blow.


    The abilities of the two are shocking, and everyone present has their eyes widened, not wanting to miss a moment of watching.


    The two of them kept coming and going and flew directly out of the hotel, fighting one after another in mid-air, all surrounded by aura.


    "I didn''t expect you to derive a Dantian, it''s rare."


    Su Yan looked at Feng Gaitian with a smile, already shocked.


    Where the spiritual power is so thin, it is possible to evolve the dantian, and the difficulties can be imagined. If Su Yan had not had the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", I am afraid that he would still be a useless person.


    This ability naturally made Su Yan even more intent to kill. This old monster had spied the path of cultivation and could no longer be treated by ordinary people. If it is not eliminated, there will be endless troubles.


    Now they are completely opposed, there is no possibility of reconciliation, either you die or the result of mine.


    Su Yan had no reservations, and he used the fourth drum hammer style of Shaking Heaven, obviously he was going to fight to the death.


    Double fists like hammers, knocking down with the most powerful force, can burst out with awe-inspiring power, even Feng Gaitian dare not resist, only to avoid.


    "Shuzi Xiaoerte was beyond my expectation. I was surprised to have this power without killing me Fenger."


    "The mere ants, life and death can''t be between my thoughts."


    "Ants, then I will let you know who is an ant!"


    Feng Gaitian stepped into the air with one step, and leaped into the air. A majestic spiritual force gathered his hands and bombarded Su Yan.


    A wave of spiritual power is mixed with countless energy, rushing towards Su Yan at the extreme speed, and there is no way to avoid it.


    Su Yan''s face became more and more cold, and this plump sky might have reached the stage of the master stage, which was really terrifying.


    But he didn''t have the slightest fear, what about the master later, he was destroyed like Su Yan!


    "Long Xiao for nine days!"


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power actually turned into a dragon shape directly, rushing towards Feng Gaitian''s spiritual power wave.


    Unless the people present are in the realm of a master, they can''t see the shape of the dragon transformed by Su Yan at all, they can only hear the sound of the dragon.


    Feng Gaitian''s eyes were wide and wide, and when he looked at the dragon shape, he fell silent slightly, and he turned around when the sky was scattered.


    And Su Yan''s fist had fallen on his chest.


    Dive, charge up, and punch Feng Gaitian directly, hitting a multi-million luxury car.


    The luxury car suddenly became a pile of scrap iron, but Feng Gaitian still stood up without any serious problems.


    "You want to hurt me with a mere punch, so you look down on me too much."


    In the later stage of the master, the body functions are strengthened, and Feng Gaitian is already invulnerable.


    Even bullets can only break his skin. It can be said that Feng Gaitian has no fear except the army.


    Without a pause, Su Yan continued to shoot, consuming his spiritual power crazily, and his dantian swiftly moved.


    The fierce fight between the two saw everyone in shock. Apart from fear, they were shocked. Such a fight was like a myth.


    "The old man took a few punches from you, so come and try the old man''s abilities!"


    Feng Gaitian held the sky with his hands, and a light of thunder and lightning directly moved down, connecting him with the sky and the earth.


    "What kind of technique is this, it can communicate with the thunder and lightning!"


    Su Yan trembled because of this. As the Nine Heavens Immortal Emperor, he naturally had a lot of immortal methods to communicate the rules of the heavens and the earth, but he needed great power to cultivate.


    He was only in the acquired realm, and he could only sigh with excitement when he looked at those immortals.


    But Feng Gaitian was a communication between the world and the earth, which attracted thunder and lightning. This shocked him, but at the same time, a fire rose in his heart.


    This must be some secret technique, and it can be cultivated in the realm of a master. This is simply a violent temptation for Su Yan, and he desperately needs such a technique.


    But now he has to defeat Feng Gaitian, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    Feng Gaitian was full of electricity and light, and his eyes were more energetic, with a breathtaking power, already terrifying everyone.


    Being able to communicate with thunder and lightning, while the thunder and lightning companions are unharmed, this is a god-man in the eyes of ordinary people like them.


    "Master Su is in danger now!"


    Liang Yuchang''s eyes were fierce, and his heart was uneasy because Feng Gaitian was too strong.


    "Communication with thunder and lightning has long been detached. I have only heard of it in historical sites, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    The turbid eyes of the old man were shooting bright light, and the internal force of his dry hands kept lingering, and he was already ready to escape.


    "I hope Master Su can turn the tide, otherwise the Su family and Jiangzhou are in danger."


    Old Hua was sticking his cane, his body was a little rickets.


    Su Kainan was already paralyzed by fright. He was just an ordinary person. He had never seen such a scene. At most, he had seen a Tibetan blue robe hitting a cow across the mountain.


    His heart trembled, but there was still hope, he believed in his grandson.


    Dissatisfied with the thunder and lightning, the plump sky at this moment is like a thunder and lightning king, disregarding the heroes.


    "Easily kill you!"


    Taking a virtual step, Feng Gaitian leaped towards Su Yan, carrying the power of pressure at the extreme speed, as if a mass of thunder and lightning passed by.


    With a casual blow, it was thunder and lightning violent, directly blasting at Su Yan, he was confident that Su Yan would definitely throw a rat avoidance weapon, and there was no resistance.


    But he didn''t see Su Yan''s panic or fear of seeing him. All he saw was Su Yan''s indifferent smile.


    This made him a little unacceptable. How could a dying person have such a smile? This is unscientific.


    "dead!"


    This will only make Feng Gaitian more angry, and the thunder and lightning will continue to blast Su Yan.


    Su Yan laughed because someone gave him spiritual power again. Don''t forget that he has cultivated the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the spiritual power of heaven and earth can be directly absorbed by him.


    This Feng Gaitian is still too excited. If he turns thunder and lightning into spiritual power, then Su Yan may be really dangerous, but he uses thunder and lightning directly, isn''t it a home delivery for Su Yan.


    Su Yan runs "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", Dantian is like a huge vortex, wanting to swallow everything, like a young bird waiting to be fed.


    The spiritual power from the constant bombardment was directly absorbed by Su Yan, causing no harm to them.


    Feng Gaitian was stunned, how could his power of thunder and lightning be useless?


    He blinked his eyes hard and saw Su Yan''s abusive smile, which made him distraught.


    "Zhuzier, no matter what demon technique you use, I will kill you here!"


    A group of terrifying thunder and lightning light group was directly pulled out, a square meter square, was lifted by Feng Gaitian''s hands, and directly hit Su Yan.


    "Really buy a gift package for free."


    Su Yan seemed to be smiling, but actually turned the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to the extreme. Such a large ball of lightning would have to play with fire and set himself on fire.


    Su Yan was like a python at the moment, swallowing a huge buffalo into his belly.


    The only difference between the two is that Su Yan almost completed it in a blink of an eye, while the python took a long time.


    The lightning swallowed, Su Yan burped, feeling that his dantian spiritual power was constantly impacting his abdomen, which meant that he was only one step away from the breakthrough, and he could retreat and break through at any time.


    But it doesn''t work now, he has more important things, and that is to kill Feng Gaitian!

 Chapter 215： General Order

    The picture in the eyes of everyone is that a ball of glittering thunder and lightning was directly swallowed by Su Yan, and this scene will inevitably be imprinted in their minds.


    The ability to attract thunder and lightning without any physical hindrance already made them shocked, but Su Yan swallowed it directly. This is something a monster can do.


    Not to mention that ordinary people are frightened and stupid, but a group of big men in the martial arts world have grown up with their mouths, looking up at the sky, and being shocked for a long time.


    Feng Gaitian''s face was full of violent, and his heart was already shaking. It can be said that even in the later stage of the martial arts can be destroyed, but Su Yan was able to resolve it in this way, which hit him too much.


    "Old Feng family, is there still thunder and lightning?"


    Su Yan smiled, as if he hadn''t eaten enough, and begged Feng Gaitian.


    Feng Gaitian trembled all over, and spit out a mouthful of blood directly, which made Feng''s family suddenly look dead, like being struck by lightning.


    "Old Feng, you are a giant of the Feng family, Jinlin overlord, you can''t fall down!"


    "Grandpa, you must kill Su Yan, you are the strongest."


    Feng Yuheng still had a swollen face, and it was extremely difficult to speak.


    The big families who were watching from afar also expressed regret at this moment. Because of Feng Gaitian, they did not come to Su Kainan''s birthday banquet, which undoubtedly indicated a break with the Su family.


    But now the Su family kid is pressing Feng Gaitian, Feng Gaitian defeat is set, their big tree is about to fall, and the Su family is about to rise.


    "Nothing, then go to death!"


    Su Yan jumped up from the tree, with a terrifying streamer on his fist, directly hitting Feng Gaitian''s chest.


    Feng Gaitian was unable to resist, because his spiritual power had already been exhausted at this time because of the secret technique, and he could only stand by Su Yan''s blow.


    It fell directly to the ground and hit the huge square. Several luxury cars were damaged. Not only that, but also a big hole on the ground.


    Su Yan rose up into the sky, so naturally he wouldn''t stop there, stepping on it, and rushing directly to Fenggaitian.


    With this step, Fenggaitian will lose without any doubt, and there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    But a military car in the distance stopped with a sharp flick, and one of the people in the car broke the window with a punch and leaped forward, resisting Su Yan''s attack with his arms.


    Although he resisted, his arms were already dripping with blood, they were broken and drooped.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and another one came out without fear of death, and it was solved all at once.


    But the man in military uniform hurriedly exclaimed, "Su Ba, stop first, I have a general order!"


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, and he didn''t know what he was going to do, but the offensive was directly closed, because he saw the star on the shoulder of this person, who was actually a major general.


    Seeing Su Yan''s recovery, the man in uniform was relieved, his face could not help but show anger.


    "How dare you want to kill me!"


    This is domineering from the inside out, it is the mighty power in the bones of a soldier as if it were born.


    Su Yan sneered, walked straight forward, looked at the man in uniform and said, "I really want to regret you saying that."


    "I don''t care about your general orders, everyone who prevents me is an enemy!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became cold, and Ling Tian''s intention emerged directly, and what kind of deterrence did the major general have on him.


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the man in uniform. He could tell from experience that Su Yan was not afraid of him at all, and could kill him, which made his back chill.


    "If you can''t convince me, then stay here for your life."


    The man in military uniform trembled. He had never been threatened so much before, and no one had dared to threaten him. Su Yan was the first.


    But what he can do now, he can only compromise.


    "I brought the general order, take it!"


    "Why, do you want me to kneel down?" Su Yan looked at the man in uniform with a playful look.


    "you!"


    The man in the uniform wanted to bleed in his eyes, but faced with Su Yan''s undaunted look, he could only deflate.


    "The long wind is plugged, and the flute is cold; the desert is setting sun, and the waning moon is in the sky; the day and night hear the tyrants, tossing and turning, can''t sleep; today is a three-foot general order, only asks the son to enter the account; invigorate the military, swing the sword to raise the country''s prestige; The court! Can you listen?"


    After reading the general''s order, the man in military uniform calmed down, and said with a hint of arrogance: "This is written by Ye Canghai, commander in chief of the Jiangnan Military Region."


    The commander-in-chief of the Jiangnan Military Region is a lieutenant general, the leader of the first army, and a person who has participated in the battle.


    Su Yan naturally knew what it meant, but he had no intention of joining the army.


    "I want to be happy, the general''s meaning is really difficult to follow."


    "You turned down the commander?!"


    The man in uniform was very surprised. He had only seen the commander write the general order three times, and this was the third time.


    The first time I wrote to Yanjing, and the second time I wrote to Jiangnan Taidou Daofeng!


    The life of the blade is legendary, and Feng Gaitian is much inferior to him. Feng Gaitian can only be regarded as an old man, and the blade is only 30 years old.


    However, Daofeng did not accept the commander''s invitation, and now he has gone deep into the Amazon jungle, not knowing what to do.


    The commander wrote the general''s order in his own hand, and the future is absolutely boundless, at least compared to him.


    Such a tempting favor, even refused, it made him really puzzled.


    "Can''t I refuse?" Su Yan''s expression returned to plain, and he was not interested in the military area at all.


    "Thank you, please."


    Su Yan naturally wanted to kill Feng Gaitian. The grievances were over and he would kill!


    "What are you going to do, do you still want to kill Feng Lao?!"


    The man in military uniform was full of anger, and his hands began to slowly recover.


    He is also a cultivator, and the existence of the peak of the martial artist is not weak. With the restoration of spiritual power, his hands are slowly recovering.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan''s mercy, the major general''s hands would have long been useless.


    "You want to prevent me from killing?!"


    "Feng is always the founding father of the country. If you dare to kill him, you are an enemy of the country!"


    The major general was full of anger, even if he was afraid of Su Yan''s strength, he would not give in.


    "The founding father can help him to abuse him and make his grandson lawless. Can the founding father cover the sky with one hand?"


    Feng Gaitian got up at this time, with a languid breath, and said angrily: "You hurt my Feng''er first, and now you dare to sue the villain first!"


    "Hmph, I''m too lazy to explain, you must die today."


    Su Yan walked over slowly, staring straight at Feng Gaitian, without concealing the killing intent in his heart.


    "No, if you kill him, the military area will definitely destroy you, aren''t you afraid of shells?!"


    The major general anxiously wanted to stop Su Yan but was slapped flying by Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s footsteps also stopped. The shells were a problem. Now he could not be injured by the bullets, but he still couldn''t resist the power of the shells.


    If you don''t step into the innate, the physical body will be hard to be strong, and the day after tomorrow will be much worse.


    At this time, Feng Yuheng hurried over and knelt in front of Su Yan, crying: "Please forgive my grandfather, everything is my fault, I lied to him."


    Feng Gaitian was furious, slapped Feng Yuheng with a slap, and sternly said: "What did you lie to me?!"


    "I provoke Su Yan first, and Su Yan didn''t hurt my girlfriend."


    Feng Yuheng was completely afraid. Su Yanzhi''s might made him tremble. He just wanted to keep Feng Gaitian. This was the pillar of his family. Once it fell, the Feng family would surely perish.

 Chapter 216： The Su family will rise

    Feng Gaitian was full of violent expressions, and pointed directly at Feng Yuheng and said angrily: "You''re an insult!"


    The two are like singing a double song. You can''t do without apologizing and accusing each other. Naturally, it was for Su Yan.


    Su Yan is such an old monster, how could he not see it, but the deterrence of the military area made him have to compromise, and he was happy to push the boat.


    Now it is unable to fight, must be lurking, and it will not be too late in the future.


    "Just kill me."


    Feng Gaitian looked at Su Yan, his face was dead, and his eyes were dull.


    "I raised an unfilial grandson."


    "Feng Lao." The major general exclaimed, Feng Lao Zun even admires him, how could Su Yan kill him.


    "I will spare your life today, I hope you can do it for yourself."


    Su Yan paced away and went straight into the hotel.


    A group of big brothers came in one after another, and they were more respectful to Su Yan.


    "Master Su is really the pride of heaven!"


    "When Master Su makes a move, who will fight for the front!"


    "Now Master Su is also considered Jinlin, so gratifying."


    "Master Su, I respect you three cups, I will do it first!"


    "I also toast you three glasses."


    "I toast you a bottle..."


    A group of people drank the glass without regard to whether Su Yan agreed or not, happily drinking.


    Su Yan looked at the crowd of grass and felt disgusted. If he loses, this group of people will run away immediately or return to SF Gaitian.


    However, Su Yan is not very angry with such a person, they are also forced to helplessly, and how to survive without being a wall.


    As long as they have absolute force, these people will not be able to turn the waves.


    "Continue to eat."


    As soon as Su Yan exited, everyone was seated in an orderly manner, and even the Su family did not dare to object.


    "Shen Wansan, the head of the Shen family, came to congratulate and gave 30 million gifts!"


    The registrant outside the door went to a toilet, and when he came back, he found that someone was coming, so he could not help but continue to register.


    If he had seen the battle just now, he would have been so scared and could not choose his way.


    The waiters of the entire five-star hotel, including the manager, had been huddled in the hotel''s secret room until the end of the war and the hall returned to normal. They came out under test and continued to entertain guests.


    Shen Wansan stepped in and came directly to Su Kainan, and said with a flushed face: "Happy birthday to Mr. Su. It is his blessing that Miaomiao can marry into Su''s family. From now on we will be a family."


    Everyone was very cold, he was the only one laughing and joking, and he didn''t feel embarrassed.


    In the end, Su Bingcheng couldn''t stand it and asked the hotel to add a table before letting him sit down.


    Shen Wansan didn''t greet Su Yan. He was pretending that he didn''t know everything just now. He simply came to celebrate his birthday, but who would believe it.


    "Chen Xiong, the head of the Chen family, came to congratulate him and gave 50 million gifts!"


    The Chen family is only a third-rate family, and can give out 50 million, but that is a loss, and everyone understands that he is here to make amends.


    "Master Su, **** the little one, **** the little one!"


    Chen Xiong, the head of the Chen family, had already entered the hotel, and he knelt down, crying in tears.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Xiong coldly, without speaking, helping Jin Shiya pick up the dishes.


    Jin Shiya stabbed him, but Su Yan waved her hand.


    "Eat, don''t bother."


    In this way, the head of the Chen family knelt in the hotel until the birthday banquet was over, Su Yan''s forgiveness, who still failed to change.


    In the end, Su Kainan helped him up, after all, his son is Su Kainan''s son-in-law.


    "The head of the Gao family, Gao Yuliang, came to congratulate him and gave 30 million gifts!"


    "Zhang Jiajia advocates Liang to come to congratulate, give 30 million gifts!"


    "Wang Kaixuan, the lord of the Wang family, came to congratulate him and gave 30 million gifts!"


    ...


    Half of the first-class families in Jinlin, including the second-rate and third-rate families, are not absent, and the gift money is also high and scary.


    "The chairman of Kaida Group came to congratulate and gave 50 million gifts!"


    "The curator of Beihong Road Museum came to congratulate and gave 10 million gifts!"


    "The CEO of Jiaoyu Live has come to congratulate, bringing 18 hot anchors with 30 million gifts!"


    ...


    As long as Jinlin has a head and a face, the martial arts world and even the political and business circles come here. The hotel gathers half of the sky of Jinlin.


    After that, Feng Gaitian pleaded guilty to Jing, and brought Feng Yuheng to pay Xie Suyan''s grace of not killing, and directly gave out a gift of 300 million yuan, which shocked many people.


    There was nowhere to stay on the first floor of the entire hotel, and finally the hotel had to clean up the second floor, so that the big gents of Jinlin avoided embarrassment.


    All of them gave Su Kainan birthdays, which made Su Kainan surprised and happy, fearful and proud of himself.


    Looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of relief. His eyes looked towards the sky at this time, and he couldn''t help thinking of Su Bingtian.


    "Bingtian, Su Yan can achieve this, you should be content!"


    The birthday banquet lasted until late at night, and the leaders of Jinlin from all walks of life toasted Su Yan one by one, and did not leave until they did.


    Su Yan did not pretend to be arrogant and accepted the toasts one by one. He didn''t care about these, but the Su family did. After all, the Su family still had to live here.


    Although Su Yan didn''t like his aunts, Su Kainan was in charge.


    At the end of the birthday banquet, the mighty luxury cars drove away in two waves. One wave was Jinlin''s bigwigs from all walks of life, returning to their residences one after another, and the other was the four city bigwigs who had to travel a long distance.


    And the golden scales are shining brightly, and countless big families are looking at the bright night, and sigh in their hearts that the Su family will surely rise.


    But Su Yan was stayed by Su Kainan, and he had to spend a few days at his house anyway.


    Even if Su Yan talked about his studies, it was useless. In the end, Su Yan could only take Jin Shiya into the Su family villa.


    Both Sun Xuan and Jin Chengwu left directly. After all, each had important matters, and Su Kainan continued to stay when they left.


    When he arrived at Su''s house, Su Kainan called the entire family members to the lobby to discuss matters.


    Everyone gathered, the three sons and one daughter of the Su family were far away from Su Yan, and they were three-pointed fearful of him.


    Su Kainan looked at the crowd and said: "First of all, let''s talk about the gift money. All the gift money should go to Su Yan, do you have any opinions?"


    The total amount of gift money is several hundred million, which is terrifying.


    Su Bingyu opened his mouth, a little bit reluctant, but still didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Yan looked at Su Kainan with a smile and said, "Master, this is for you to celebrate your birthday, and the gift money will naturally go to you. What kind of thing is it for me?


    "If it weren''t for you, the Su family would not only be embarrassed, but I''m afraid they would all decline in the future."


    Su Kainan said that the corners of his eyes were moist, a little excited.


    "It''s okay, I will be safe at Su''s house."


    "Unexpectedly, you have grown to this point. Your parents will definitely be proud of you."


    "Master, I don''t need money, I really don''t need money, you give me and I just leave."


    In the end, Su Kainan still couldn''t hold back Su Yan, so he could only accept the gift, but he usually didn''t spend much, so he could only save so much money.


    When the congratulatory matter was resolved, Su Kainan''s face sank, and he glanced around at his four children, with a slight anger on his face.


    "Should you say something?"

 Chapter 217： Admit mistakes one by one

    Su Kainan looked around, looking at his children one by one, with an angry look in his eyes.


    The children of the Su family bowed their heads, their faces were ashamed, and at the same time they were a little bit afraid.


    In the end, Su Bingcheng was the first to stand up, and as the eldest son, he was naturally responsible.


    Moreover, in today''s situation, they have no choice at all. Su Yanzhi has already reached the sky, and they can only be ignorant of the current affairs if they don''t give in.


    What''s more, Su Bingcheng still had bigger plans. After all, Su Yan had the blood of the Su family, and he wouldn''t do anything to them. He could use Su Yan''s power to make progress.


    So Su Bingcheng''s eyes were reddish, and he looked at Su Yan with tears, and said: "Su Yan, your uncle is sorry, your uncle deserves to die."


    Su Bingcheng slapped himself a few times, very loud, with handprints on his face, which seemed very solemn.


    And Su Yan had a calm face and didn''t move at all. He naturally didn''t have a good impression of Su Bingcheng, who looked down on others.


    Su Kainan ran in from the side and said: "I seldom participated in family affairs before, just because everything is busy, I also have negligence."


    Su Mochen and Su Moyu also stood up at this time, begging Su Yan to forgive them.


    Su Yaoyao''s eyes were also red at this time, and she ran over to grab Su Yan''s shirt, and said with a cry: "Brother Su Yan, please forgive mom and dad brothers."


    Looking at Su Yaoyao''s fluttering eyes, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel soft. Compared to these people, Su Yaoyao was still pure.


    "Okay, Brother Su Yan doesn''t care about Yaoyao''s face anymore."


    Su Yaoyao smiled immediately, jumped directly into Su Yan''s arms, and kissed Su Yan.


    Su Bingcheng''s family also slowed down, with a smile on their faces.


    Su Bingxin''s family also stood up, and Su Bingxin''s son Chen Gong knelt down with a thump.


    "Su Yan used to bully you a lot. Now I know I was wrong. If you want to hit me, hit me. I have no complaints."


    Su Bingxin was still taken aback. If Su Yan is so powerful, if she slaps her son, she can''t remove a part with a slap, but she dare not speak.


    Su Yan glanced at Chen Gong indifferently, and said blankly: "I think I have dirty my hands when I hit you."


    For Su Bingxin''s family, Su Yan didn''t look so good, and did not directly say whether to forgive.


    Su Bingyu''s family trembled, especially Su Caihua, Su Bingyu''s son, whose legs became weak.


    In the past, he liked to bully Su Yan the most, and he used Su Yan as a dog ride. The most important thing was that every time he was okay, Su Yan suffered.


    "You rebellious son, don''t hurry down on your knees!"


    Su Bingyu kicked Su Caihua in the leg, and Su Caihua knelt on the ground in pain.


    "Su Yan, I used to be sorry for you, you beat me and scolded me, but... but can you beat me lightly?"


    "I don''t hit you, I just want you to do one thing."


    "You said, I will do anything."


    "Learn to bark and run."


    The Su family were all embarrassed when they heard this, knowing that Su Yan was holding hate, he was bullied like this before.


    Despite the humiliation, Su Caihua couldn''t help but lay down on the ground obediently, barking constantly, which made the Su family face lost.


    Su Bingxian''s family is left now, and their faces are pale at this time, and they are already too scared to speak.


    Yang Fen on the side was a little unhappy when he saw this. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Yan, you have to forgive Tianlun. He already knew that he was wrong."


    Up to now, the old woman was still defending Su Bingxian''s family, which made Su Yan furious.


    "I forgive them, then who will repair the pain in my heart!"


    Su Yan blasted the table with a punch, and the top marble table suddenly shattered and turned into residue.


    Everyone saw Su Yan''s anger, it could be said to be furious, even if facing a few other people in the Su family had never been so angry, everyone could not help but sympathize with the Su Bingxian family.


    Yang Fen was trembling with fright. It took a long time to suppress the fear in his heart and said, "Don''t you listen to grandma?"


    "Grandma, I don''t have your grandma!"


    Yang Fen was extremely angry, pointing to Su Yan and shaking, but what''s the use.


    Su Kainan on the side also shouted angrily: "You know how you treat Yanyan when you are carrying me these years, and now you want him to recognize you, I will be ashamed of you!"


    Yang Fen was humiliated and embarrassed, thinking that he had treated Su Yan coldly these years because his son Su Bingtian had brought back Su Yan''s mother despite the opposition of his family.


    Originally, family marriages and parental orders were just common things in large families, but Su Bingtian not only brought back Su Yan''s mother, but also gave birth to Su Yan. Yang Fen was naturally angry, and he ignored Su Yan.


    Su Yan pointed to Su Bingxian and said, "I will not kill you, but I will take out the money my father gave you!"


    Su Bingxian dared not follow it, and hurriedly drew out a card with more than ten million in it.


    "I only want the money they give you!"


    "This����"


    That money has been squandered by Su Bingxian''s family a long time ago, how can it be obtained?


    "It''s okay if you can''t get it out. You can go to the kennel outside the door and stay for a few days. In addition, stay in the toilet for a few days."


    "Su Yan, don''t deceive people too much, you can kill but not insult."


    Su Kainan frowned too, living in the kennel and toilet was indeed a bit insulting.


    "Can Yan Yan punish them in another way?"


    "Grandpa, I have done my best to them." Su Yan sneered. "For more than ten years, they let me live in the toilet and made me a free coolie in their family. They always laughed at me and scolded me instead of treating me. People see, I just let them live for a few days!"


    Su Kainan was furious when he heard the words, and directly slammed the ashtray at Su Bingxian. Su Bingxian fell to the ground and the blood flowed.


    "Beast, why did the Su family have a beast like yours!"


    Su Kainan had a heart attack, and he took a few heart medicines to relieve him.


    Even when the rest of the Su family heard Su Yan''s words, they couldn''t believe that Su Bingxian actually let Su Yan live in the toilet. Did someone do it?


    In the end, Su Bingxian''s family could only live in the kennel and toilet in humiliation, and Old Su also directly extended the time, from a few days to a month.


    Su Bingxian didn''t dare to follow him, not to mention that Su Yanzhi''s might made him tremble, and he didn''t want to leave the Su family. Today''s Su family is a new star.


    After everything was in order, Su Yan and Jin Shiya were called into Old Su''s room.


    Su Kainan looked at Su Yan with tears in his eyes, and kept saying, "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    "It''s already over, the heavens will surrender to the people of Sri Lanka, so you must first suffer."


    "You can achieve this because the sky has eyes."


    "Grandpa, I have a bottle of spiritual power here. You can take a little every day to make sure you feel refreshed."


    Su Yan took out a bottle of spiritual power liquid, this thing has a miraculous effect on the old man''s heart disease, a bottle of which is completely cured, at least 70% to 80% of the recovery is no problem.


    In the future, Su Yan will naturally continue to give the old man spiritual power liquid, and only Su Kainan in the entire Su family can be worthy of him.

 Chapter 218： How to sleep in a room?

    Leaving Su Kainan''s room, Su Yan led him to his room.


    But as soon as they arrived at the door, Su Yan and Jin Shiya were a little stunned.


    Jin Shiya looked at the person with a blushing face, and asked softly: "Do we only have one room?"


    The servant respectfully said: "Yes, this is all arranged by the Patriarch."


    "can����"


    Jin Shiya''s ears are red. How can she sleep in this room? She and Su Yan haven''t gotten there yet.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "It''s okay, one room is one room."


    Su Yan directly pulled Jin Shiya into the room and closed the door with a slam.


    The rooms are not small, high-end atmosphere and high-end, the bedrooms of top villas are naturally similar to five-star hotels.


    A big heart-shaped bed made Jin Shiya''s face almost bleeding. This is clearly a lover''s suite, why is there still such a bedroom at home?


    Su Yan took off his jacket directly in front of Jin Shiya, and put on a thin T-shirt, showing a strong body.


    The sturdy muscles were full of power, making Jin Shiya short of breath, but she kept thinking.


    "What can I do, they are not ready yet."


    "No, Brother Yan is not like that..."


    Jin Shiya''s face is like a peach blossom, and the deer in her heart is tangled and tangled.


    "Shiya, help me get my clothes."


    At this time, Su Yan had finished taking a shower, but due to Jin Shiya, he still came out wearing clothes.


    After shouting several times, Jin Shiya recovered and hurriedly handed the clothes to Su Yan.


    However, Jin Shiya''s face turned red, and the glass on the toilet door was described as empty. Fortunately, Su Yan was facing her back.


    This didn''t make Jin Shiya think of Qu Di''s embarrassment again, and as her daughter''s family, she was still very embarrassed when she thought of it.


    But she didn''t know that her body was seen by Su Yan more than once. At the North City Villa, Su Yan personally changed her clothes.


    At this time, Su Yan walked out, naturally putting on his clothes, exuding a unique fragrance all over his body.


    "You go wash it."


    "This����"


    Jin Shiya hesitated, but she was ice and snow smart and immediately thought of a countermeasure.


    Hang the clothes directly on the door, isn''t it hidden? She is very happy for her own trick.


    After washing, Jin Shiya walked out shyly, and walked quietly to the bed, always worried.


    She was actually ready, all kinds of moods were constantly entangled, but she still expected to dominate.


    However, Su Yan''s words are tantamount to throwing a head of cold water on her, from head to toe cold, dare to think too much.


    "You go to sleep, I just practice."


    Jin Shiya froze for a long time before Nuonuo said, "Oh."


    With the quilt, Jin Shiya still couldn''t sleep. She thought Su Yan would come by surprise to attack her, but after waiting for a long time, Su Yan didn''t move.


    In a daze, Jin Shiya couldn''t bear it anymore, fighting with her double eyelids, and finally fell asleep.


    At this time, Su Yan was sitting on the side of the bed, fluctuating in spiritual power, surrounded by spiritual power, as if in a fairyland.


    The dantian within the body fluctuates, and the spiritual power is violent, as if a stormy sea, and everything just happens in the dantian.


    He absorbed the thunder and lightning of Fenggaitian, and his dantian was completely filled. This time, he naturally wanted to break through the middle of the day after tomorrow!


    Without mind and nothing, Su Yan kept running "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", making his whole body purer, and his dantian was slowly changing, becoming more solid and vast.


    At this moment, his dantian is like a small planet, able to hold a vast object, and he will feel small when he is in it.


    This is a process, and naturally it is impossible to break through at once, and the acquired realm is only the realm of an incomparable ant. If it reaches that unimaginable realm, it may be the vicissitudes of life after retreat.


    Su Yan is very calm and has not been affected at all. After all, such a realm is completely comfortable for him, and there will be no accidents.


    In an orderly process, the spiritual power in the body began to nourish the dantian, making the dantian more and more powerful, and the whole body''s limbs and skeletal bodies were also improved accordingly.


    And after that night, until Jin Shiya woke up, Su Yan was still making breakthroughs without moving anything.


    Jin Shiya knew that Su Yan was practicing, and carefully wiped the sweat from his body with a cotton towel, but she almost hurt Su Yan by doing so.


    Fortunately, Su Yan''s divine consciousness is strong, otherwise this little Nizi will definitely be overwhelmed, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    After the difficult breakthrough, Su Yan regained his momentum and opened his eyes slowly, still with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Jin Shiya immediately beamed with joy, and said happily, "Brother Yan, have you finished your exercises?"


    "Shiya, you almost made me go crazy."


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, with a frightened expression on her face, and muttered: "Shiya didn''t mean it, Shiya doesn''t know..."


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s self-blaming look, Su Yan gave Jin Shiya a big hand, and directly took Jin Shiya into his arms, and smiled: "Then I have to punish you, what should I punish you?"


    Su Yan thought for a while and couldn''t help but said, "I will fine you to accompany me on a day trip to Jinlin."


    After that, the two drove a sports car and wandered around the entire Jinlin. Many attractions left their shadows, which of course caused a lot of trouble.


    After all, Bugatti is too conspicuous, attracting a lot of people''s attention wherever he goes, and even getting to Jinlin University once paralyzed traffic.


    "Shiya, which university are you going to go to?"


    Jin Shiya thought for a while and said, "I want to go to Jiangbei University. That''s the place I dream of."


    Su Yan originally wanted to go to Jinlin University because it was the last wish of his past life, but now he can only be sorry for his past life.


    "See you at our university, then."


    With smiles on their faces, the two drove directly back to the villa, planning to bid farewell to the old man.


    Su Kainan still wanted to stay, but it had been a few days since the college entrance examination, so she had to let them leave.


    However, he did not forget to warn Su Yan that he must come here to play after the college entrance examination. If he doesn''t come, his father will have to visit.


    This made Su Yan couldn''t help but smile, but nodded in agreement.


    Then the two drove away and returned to the land of Jiangzhou.


    There was nothing all the way, but within a few hours the two returned to the villa where Beicheng was located.


    I planned to take a break, but the phone rang.


    "Su Shao, Lingliye was spied on, a company in Linzhou was smashed, and the boss was killed."


    Sun Yan said with a full face of anger, daring to kill people in the four cities, obviously he was going to fight Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes couldn''t help but a flash of coldness, he naturally knew that the spiritual power liquid was a hot thing, and he would definitely be missed by greedy people.


    But no matter who he is, how can his things be used by others.


    Su Yan asked in a cold voice, "Who is it?"


    "People from the north of the province."


    "Well, you control the situation first, I''ll come over immediately."

 Chapter 219： Linzhou disaster

    Hanging up the phone, Sun Yan looked bitter and controlled the situation. Can this situation be controlled?


    At this time, he was in front of a ruined building. Originally, this building was the office of a pharmaceutical company and was also very famous in Linzhou.


    Several men walked out of the building that was about to fall into ruins, with a hostile look on their faces, and they kept screaming.


    A man with a woolen hat spit on the ground and said viciously: "Is it really him? A bunch of people who are not afraid of death. I have knives on my neck and still don''t speak."


    "Stop talking nonsense, they are all dead anyway, get out of here quickly."


    The man did not refute. This movement was too loud and would inevitably alarm the police station in Linzhou. They still dare not force it against the police station.


    "The boss has ordered that he will go to smash another house tomorrow. If anyone dares to sell spiritual power liquid in the future, he will smash it."


    "It''s not just as simple as smashing it, people have to finish it for me."


    "Offending the boss, naturally this is the tragic end."


    A group of people said that they hurriedly jumped into a van, the car started, a cloud of exhaust gas appeared from the bottom of the car, and then straight away.


    All this was seen by Sun Yan. The reason why he didn''t show up was because he was afraid of this group, which is not simple.


    Sun Yan is now also in the middle of the martial arts stage, only a step away from the latter stage, but he is afraid of this group, which is enough to show that this group is powerful.


    But for a while, another health care product company in Linzhou was smashed. More than 100 people in the company were killed and injured, which completely shocked all walks of life in Linzhou.


    Leader Zhao of the Linzhou Municipal Party Committee appeared directly on the big screens in various squares, holding a microphone with a gloomy face and said: "Just a few minutes ago, a shocking incident occurred in Linzhou, which turned into a sneak attack on the headquarters of the health care products company. heavy!"


    "This has never happened in Linzhou. This is the negligence of the Linzhou Police Department. It is also the negligence of my Zhao. Here I promised in front of the whole city that if I don''t catch the murderer, I will take the blame and resign!"


    But for a moment, police sirens sounded everywhere, and the city was under martial law. Residents were so scared that they hid at home and did not dare to come out.


    At this time, Su Yan was on the way to Linzhou, Jin Shiya naturally did not come with him. Linzhou was dangerous, so he let Jin Shiya stay at home.


    Su Yan was still accelerating after the car drove two hundred miles, and finally reached the limit of the car.


    Sun Yan''s words on the phone are definitely not simple. The other party''s ability to stare at the spiritual power liquid must not be a day or two. I am afraid it has been planned for a long time. This will be a chain reaction.


    Sure enough, Sun Yan called and talked about the death and injury.


    Su Yanqi''s punch hit the steering wheel, if it weren''t for the control, the steering wheel would be broken by him.


    "Damn, dare to do something to innocent people!"


    Su Yan''s face was violent, and the killing intent in his eyes increased sharply. This undoubtedly touched his barrier and was an absolutely intolerable existence.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In less than half an hour, there were three major incidents in Linzhou. Although the martial law was invalid, a group of police could only watch the perpetrators escape. For this reason, they paid the price of casualties.


    Leader Zhao was furious at the command post. Originally, he had been the leader of the Linzhou Municipal Party Committee for five years, and he was deliberately promoted to serve in the province. But now that something has happened, let alone the province. I am afraid that his current black hats are all Can''t keep it.


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Leader Zhao could only ask Linzhou Taidou to hear the old man.


    The old trial was also angrily about this matter, and he met once, angrily, he directly shot a group of evildoers one by one.


    But this is just a drop in the bucket. The perpetrators continue to do evil, and the victims continue to suffer. Linzhou has become a place where people talk about discoloration.


    In one hour, there were more than two hundred casualties in eight places. This is nothing short of a shock to the world, comparable to terrorism.


    But the Linzhou Police Department suppressed the matter. The outside world only knows that something big has happened in Linzhou, but they don''t know what happened.


    In two hours, 20 of more than 50 spiritual power liquid sales points were brutally attacked, and the perpetrators had no idea to stop.


    People in the police station also woke up and hurriedly dispatched special forces to guard the remaining dozens of locations.


    But in the face of evildoers, well-trained special forces armed with firearms can''t beat the opponent. The opponent does not have weapons such as firearms. This is desperate.


    In the command room, Leader Zhao trembled, his eyes staring at the screen, and the screen was showing a duel between the perpetrator and the special forces.


    "These people are supernaturalists!"


    An official was full of horror, the boss with an open mouth.


    "They are people in the martial arts world, they know martial arts, all of them are tough and cruel, I think they are the cancerous organization of the martial arts world."


    The old man also came to the command room at this time, his face was extremely blue.


    "People in the martial arts world, what are they doing this for?" Leader Zhao looked at the old man with doubts.


    "What else can it do? Naturally, it is spiritual power fluid. Seeing the popularity of spiritual power fluid, these people are jealous. You can see that all the places attacked have the same thing. They all sell spiritual power fluid."


    "Interrogation, what can we do? It''s impossible to let them continue to do evil and get away with it."


    "There are only two ways at the moment, the first is to send troops." The old man said gloomily.


    Leader Zhao naturally knew that the troops were dispatched, and the troops had heavy weapons, but the troops were stationed in Jinlin, too far away from Linzhou, and they couldn''t quench their thirst.


    "Interrogating the elderly, what about the second method?"


    "Only ask Master Su to come forward."


    "Master Su?"


    The others in the command room were still puzzled alone, but there was a smile on the face of Leader Zhao, and his hands trembled even more with excitement.


    "Yes, Master Su must be able to bring this group of people to justice."


    "But Master Su is not in Linzhou. It is said that he rushed back to Jiangzhou."


    "This����"


    The originally happy leader Zhao stopped abruptly, and suddenly showed a dead look.


    "Now the situation can only wait. Master Su will probably be in Linzhou for a few hours."


    The veteran was not finished, but a scene appeared in the monitoring hall of the command room, which surprised the monitoring operator.


    "So, what is that, running so fast?!"


    The monitoring operator pointed at the screen and said with a shocked face.


    Leader Zhao dissatisfied: "When is it all, and still have the mind to manage the drag racing party!"


    "No, his speed is too fast, it''s almost beyond the limit of speed!"


    Hearing this, the old man couldn''t help but look over, and at this look, his face suddenly showed a look of joy.


    "It''s Master Su, yes, that Bugatti Veyron belongs to Master Su!"


    "Leader Zhao, Linzhou will be saved!"


    Leader Zhao''s face also showed an expression of excitement, but he also made a cold sweat when he saw the speed of the car on the monitor.


    Where is this drag racing? It''s like driving for speed!

 Chapter 220： Incarnation of justice

    At this time, Su Yan had already trampled the accelerator to death. Compared with the last drag racing, this time was even more vigorous. After all, taxis and Bugatti Veyron were not of the same grade.


    The Bugatti Veyron pointed to Linzhou like a flying arrow, leaping up from time to time on the road, as if playing acrobatics.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he dared to hit the attention of his spiritual power liquid. This was pure death, not only that, but he dared to attack ordinary people, which infuriated his inner anger.


    There is only one word in his heart now, that is, kill, kill, kill!


    Kill all the perpetrators, let them know how powerful, and know that Su Baxian is definitely not something they can provoke.


    Finally, after flying for nearly two and a half hours, Su Yan arrived at the Linzhou toll station.


    Ignoring the interceptor rod at all, I rushed past without reducing the speed.


    The people at the toll booth still wanted to catch up, but when they saw the car that disappeared in a flash, 10,000 horses were running around.


    Su Yan drove the car directly to the downtown area of ??Linzhou City and joined Sun Yan.


    When Sun Yan saw Su Yan, his face suddenly showed joy, and he said hurriedly: "Shao Shao, you are finally here, this thing can''t be stopped."


    "Go, take me to the next place most likely to be attacked."


    Sun Xun got into the car directly, and the two of them drove directly towards the place Sun Xun said.


    The command room naturally chased down the screen throughout the entire process. Leader Zhao and Elder Shen stared at the screen unblinkingly, sweating on their foreheads.


    The most painful thing is the surveillance operator. With so many surveillances in the city, many places can not take pictures of Su Yan because of his speed.


    "Master Su shows up, it''s much easier now."


    Sen Lao''s expression eased, he was relieved, and at the same time extremely excited.


    In his heart, Su Yan is an omnipotent existence. How dare to compete with Master Su for a few miscellaneous hairs, know that he is the Su Baxian on the top of martial arts in the four cities!


    The sound of the car''s engine was loud and loud, and the vehicles along the road were so scared that they stopped and cursed constantly. Several of them collided for this, but fortunately no major incident occurred.


    They went to a very famous biopharmaceutical research institute in Linzhou.


    This organization has developed a lot of health medicines and even medicines. They want to explore the spiritual liquid and even develop more affordable and cheap things so that everyone can use it.


    Su Yan didn''t stop this behavior either, because their intention was good, but they were doomed to fail, because the most important thing in the spiritual power liquid is spiritual power, and spiritual power is derived from heaven and earth, and there is nothing to replace.


    At this time, the biopharmaceutical research institute was already surrounded by a group of people, and the engineers inside were all shivering with fright, because some of them were tied to a time bomb, and they could die at any time.


    There are those men outside, sitting in the van eating snacks very comfortably.


    "Haha, three minutes later, with a bang, this place will become a ruin, it''s really fun."


    "The task given by the boss is really good. Playing while playing is exciting."


    "Check the timing, explode when the time is up, and then go to the next place."


    ...


    For three minutes, the people in the organization looked at the time on the time bomb, feeling extremely desperate. The women had already cried, and even the men��s faces flashed with tears.


    They are the pride of the sky. They have been talented since they were young, and they have always been ahead of others. They went to prestigious universities, and even studied masters and doctors, and then entered this institution.


    A salary of tens of thousands a month is simply a dream for many people. It is the existence of looking up, and they can live a worry-free and prosperous life.


    They think so too, but all of this will no longer exist, and everything will be so pale and powerless in the face of disaster.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow of a car flew over and stopped directly at the gate of the institution. It was Su Yan and Sun Yan.


    The people in the van naturally noticed them, and their eyes grew ill-adjusted.


    "Who is that, driving the Bugatti Veyron, is the car skill so good for him?"


    "It''s not easy, it must be the boss of this organization."


    "Go, go and see."


    The two got out of the car, went directly to Su Yan, and asked with an unkind look: "Are you the boss of this organization?"


    "Yes, no, isn''t it?"


    Su Yan looked at Sun Yan with a smile on his face.


    "No, yes, I don''t know if it is."


    Sun Yan spread his hands, which is really a difficult question to answer.


    The two men suddenly became angry, with violent faces.


    "How dare you play us and die!"


    A man fist attacked, with a strength of more than a thousand catties, which is undoubtedly a martial artist.


    His companion believed that this punch would inevitably smash Su Yan''s head, causing his brain to burst.


    But he was wrong. In Su Yan''s eyes, this punch was just like Jin Shiya''s small pink punch, weak and weak.


    But Jin Shiya''s little fan fist is an expression of love, and this man with thick eyebrows and big eyes looks disgusting.


    Before he hit his fist, Su Yan had put his hands on the body, jumped up and kicked the man''s forehead, directly causing the man''s brain to burst.


    The man next to him was shocked and stupefied. He had a split brain but didn''t guess whose head it was.


    "you!"


    The man recovered his senses and glared at him, knowing that Su Yan was a ruthless character, a little jealous.


    His companion was in the early days of a martial artist, so he was so kicked, he naturally didn''t dare to come forward carelessly, so he wanted to call other companions.


    But before he could retreat, Su Yan kicked him with the other foot.


    boom!


    The man''s head was directly kicked into the air, and blood spurted out from his head, quite bloody.


    But Su Yan looked indifferent, and wiped his shoes with the paper towel on the car, which was nothing but an extremely easy thing for him.


    The people in the van noticed the situation, and the people in the organization noticed.


    These engineers looked at Su Yan with astonishment, as if seeing a devil, so scared that they had forgotten that they had two minutes to live.


    A few people in the van stepped down and said with a furious expression: "Who are you or him, dare to do something to us."


    "Sun Yan, leave it to you."


    Sun Yan said bitterly after hearing the words, "They...They are all martial artists."


    "Don''t worry, I will give you strength."


    Su Yan gave Sun Yan a smile, and he almost fell to the ground.


    This is the so-called power, which is too nonsense.


    But Sun Yan could only bite his scalp, flew into the car three times over and over, his nose and eyes swollen.


    "Su...Shao Shao, I tried my best." Sun Yan said vaguely.


    "Well, you are lazy and your skill has not improved."


    Su Yan''s words made him even more speechless, with an expression of resentment on his face.


    Su Yan stepped out and directly attacked a few people, kicking the group of perpetrators with several kicks, none of them were spared.


    Several people suddenly fell to the ground, wailing, their faces covered with blood.


    When the people in the organization saw it, they were all excited and cheered for Su Yan.


    In their hearts, Su Yan at this moment is like the Hulk, Superman, and Spider-Man, the incarnation of justice.

 Chapter 221： He is a hero

    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep his hand, and gave Sun Yan a solution look, and Sun Yan knew immediately.


    Su Yan walked towards the institution, while Sun Yan walked towards the few people who fell to the ground. Both of them walked towards the people, but their purpose was different.


    One is to save people, the other is to kill.


    A few blood rushed out, these evildoers died immediately, and countless people died in their hands. This is what they deserved.


    The command room was silent at the moment, no one was speaking, and even the sound of needle falling could be heard.


    For a long time, Leader Zhao was still dissatisfied: "Even if they are full of evil and wickedness, they should be handed over to the people for trial. Besides, they still have value. The people behind them haven''t asked."


    The old trial said at this moment: "Leader Zhao, what he did is right. These people are desperadoes. Even if they are interrogated, they can''t explain anything. Moreover, Su Yan will not kill them but they will be left behind. You can''t guarantee them. One person pretends to be injured, and the violence hurts others?"


    When the leader Zhao heard this, his face showed fear, and he nodded immediately: "The old man is right, kill, kill all these bastards, and still feel quiet in Linzhou."


    Su Yan walked into the organization, and a group of engineers ran towards him, panicking.


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Yan looked at everyone and asked calmly.


    "Hero, one of us has been installed with a time bomb, and it will explode in 60 seconds!"


    All their joys suddenly turned into urgency. They were desperate, but when they saw Su Yan, they rekind their hope.


    Leader Zhao''s face changed abruptly and said: "Time bomb! Call the EOD personnel!"


    "It''s too late, it will explode in a minute."


    "What about then?!"


    "Master Su should be able to resolve the crisis." The old man has absolute confidence in Su Yan.


    Su Yan frowned when he heard it, and hurriedly followed the crowd to the inside of the organization.


    Several men and women in work clothes lay on the ground, afraid to move a bit, because a time bomb might explode early.


    Su Yan glanced at the time bomb, his face even more gloomy, it turned out to be a high-precision electronic bomb with the control of sound, time and induction.


    Obviously it took a lot of effort for this group to get such a time bomb.


    Su Yan was involuntarily sweating on his forehead. He knew the power of this bomb quite well, but he had seen it in a computer video, and he was absolutely dead for life.


    "This group of people!"


    "Forty seconds left!"


    Too late to be angry, time is life, Su Yan can only try to dismantle the bomb.


    "Don''t move, trust me!"


    Su Yan approached, took out a sharp knife, cut off the tape, and held the bomb in his hand with the force exactly the same as the person''s breathing.


    If there is a change, the bomb will be detonated directly, and this place will be reduced to rubble.


    "Keep still and keep the breathing rate you started. Only I can save you!"


    These people dare not follow, but they are already sweaty, and they have been desperate countless times.


    But this time it was hope, and they would naturally not give up. Seeing hope in the face of death and despair, the desire to survive is extremely powerful.


    The others wanted to run away directly. After all, they didn''t have a bomb on them, but they didn''t dare because they were afraid of Su Yan.


    "What are you doing standing here? Go out and run for a thousand meters."


    A group of people was stunned, and they went out and turned right for a kilometer. Isn''t that a safe zone?


    At this moment, everyone wept in gratitude, and left the building one after another, and Sun Fal was repelled by Su Yan to safety.


    The people in the entire command room were also sweaty, and they could feel the danger through the screen.


    Leader Zhao waved his hand: "We will broadcast the live broadcast to the people of the city, let them know that we are not incompetent, we are doing our best to solve the problem!"


    All of a sudden, the square screens in various places in Linzhou, including local TV stations in Linzhou, broadcast live footage of Su Yan''s mine clearance.


    There were not many people in the square. Everyone was hiding in their houses, and they all saw the live broadcast, and they were shocked.


    "Is this man afraid of death?"


    "He is desperate. It takes more than an hour for this kind of bombs to be eliminated by professionals." Someone knows better about time bombs, and they take a breath of fright when they see Su Yan clearing mines.


    "There are thirty seconds left!"


    Su Yan removed two time bombs and held them in his hands, but there were two others lying on the ground, waiting for rescue.


    "Trust me, it''s okay."


    Su Yan''s calm gaze gave them a lot of relief.


    Su Yan started to bite the tape with his teeth. This process was extremely dangerous. This was a bomb with a sensing device, and it could explode with a slight change. Su Yan was dancing on the cliff.


    His movements were very weird, bending over and buckling his shoulders, he wrapped the bomb with a mass of spiritual power, so that the fluctuation of the bomb was consistent with the trapped person.


    The third time bomb was removed from the trapped person and fell on Su Yan''s hand, and then a group of spiritual energy instantly enveloped it.


    The saved person yelled suddenly because of his excitement, and the shock of the shock made all the faces of those present changed.


    Su Yan''s eyes were staring at him. If he could speak, he would really like to say something about the horse.


    Not only him, but the entire Linzhou people were too scared to look at it. They thought the explosion was next.


    As they thought they were right, but within three seconds, there were four loud bangs, the whole screen was shaking violently, and then no signal was received directly.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "Shao Shao!"


    Sun Yan saw the explosion outside, his eyes widened, and a sadness rose in his heart.


    The old man sat on the ground, his eyes blank and dizzy. Is this the end of a generation master?


    Although the sound of the explosion disappeared, the violent air wave did not disappear, directly pushing everyone in the distance to the ground, and the institutional building was completely in ruins.


    The smoke filled with gunpowder, and the black mist evaporated, this tragic situation changed the color of Linzhou people.


    But a figure appeared from the sky above the ruins, with two people under his armpits, and fell to the ground.


    With an excited expression on his face, Sun Yan ran directly towards the figure and hammered him.


    "You scared me to death."


    "Do I die so easily."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, but there was an imprint on his face, mixed with a faint blood color, which was the traces of the glass that exploded rapidly. At that time, he used all his spiritual power for speed, for himself The protection is very limited.


    The two rescued persons were already paralyzed by fright, and there were still injuries on their bodies and needed immediate treatment.


    The command room saw this scene through the camera outside, and it was full of joy, and the old man Xing was excited to smash a display screen.


    "Live, broadcast the picture!"


    Seeing this scene, the people of the city were overjoyed, just like a football night carnival, they all jumped.


    "He is a hero, our hero in Linzhou!"

 Chapter 222： The enemy comes

    Hero, this is a respectable and admired title. Everyone lives in a hero, no worse than the male goddess in his heart. Sometimes heroes are often male gods.


    This institutional crisis was lifted, and everyone except those who deserved it was rescued.


    Su Yan glanced at the surveillance camera, jumped up and kicked it to pieces. He didn''t want to be monitored all the time.


    The command room suddenly disappeared. The people in the city were happy and excited to celebrate. They wanted to take a closer look at what the hero looked like, but it disappeared suddenly, which naturally caused their dissatisfaction.


    Linzhou TV Tower received countless calls, and the customer service was directly blown up and asked to continue to broadcast the hero.


    Leader Zhao looked around and judged the elderly, quite helpless.


    "Master Su is upset, he doesn''t want to be paid too much attention."


    The old trial naturally understands that the expert naturally wants to pretend to be mysterious, and if you have to go everywhere like a thief like a small vase of fresh meat, then what is the meaning of life.


    "Shao Shao, what do you do next?"


    "Naturally destroy them!"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed across the ice, revealing murderous intent.


    The two left here directly because there are still many people in this group. They must hurry up and kill these people as soon as possible, so that fewer people will be hurt.


    As a result, for the next half day, there were horrible and desperate screams everywhere in the city, but there was always a thin figure falling into the sky, rescuing them like a god.


    "Woohoo..."


    A little girl was sitting in a corner of the mall, crying helplessly, very sad.


    At this moment, the mall was full of people, everyone ran out because of the time bomb installed in the mall.


    All these people ran for their lives in a panic, and naturally they had no time to take care of the little girl''s safety. They were very lucky if they didn''t step on her.


    However, due to the chaos, countless shopping mall goods were knocked over, and a huge small object fell directly and attacked the little girl.


    When the little girl was a few minutes away, a slender palm held up the small object, saving the little girl''s life.


    "Don''t cry, hold me tight and get out, okay?"


    Su Yan touched the little girl''s nose, and said with a tired face.


    When the little girl saw that someone was paying attention to her, the excitement of grabbing the life-saving straw came into being, she immediately rushed to Su Yan and grabbed Su Yan''s arm firmly.


    Su Yan leaped up and jumped directly from the window, and fell down. You must know that this is a fifty-story upstairs, nearly two hundred meters in height.


    The little girl was so scared that she didn''t dare to say anything, she could only catch Su Yan tightly because it was straw.


    At a distance of 100 meters from the ground, Su Yan urged his spiritual power, stopped abruptly, and broke the window directly. There were originally more than a dozen desperadoes full of equipment in the window. Hearing the movement, they didn''t care about the three or seventy-one, and directly shot a shuttle bullet.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows on the entire first floor were blown up directly, spilling on the ground, and debris everywhere.


    When entering, Su Yan turned his back to them and blocked all the bullets for the little girl with a wide back.


    The little girl''s ears were covered by Su Yan, and her small mouth opened slightly. This was what Su Yan told her when she was falling. She was naturally very obedient.


    All the bullets hitting Su Yan''s back were bounced around, and some even hit the enemy directly.


    Su Yan stepped into the middle of the day after tomorrow, and now he is regarded as the strong man at the peak of the master''s later stage, so the bullets can''t hurt him naturally.


    Before starting, the enemy was broken in half, all injured by the bullet rebound, which made the rest of the people like a ghost.


    Before Su Yan could do anything, the female ghosts and little ghosts in the ghost gourd floated out and rushed directly towards a group of desperadoes.


    Su Yan calmly took out a cigarette from his arms, a cigarette curled with his fingers, but then turned and left.


    At the same time as he left, the whole building screamed screams and screams like **** demons, one after another.


    However, after more than a dozen calls, the building returned to calm, and the automatic explosive device reached the time, but there was no explosion. Su Yan had already dismantled it.


    Su Yan lifted the little girl from her arms, looked at her, and smiled.


    "Remember, no matter what danger you face, you must have a calm heart, and being calm and fearless is your capital for survival."


    The little girl was put down on the ground by Su Yan, then glanced at Sun Falcon, and then walked away.


    The little girl hesitated for a long time behind Su Yan, and finally summoned the courage to say: "Brother, you should wear a windbreaker."


    Su Yan was taken aback, the cigarette flicked, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hero! Hero! Hero!..."


    All the people who were reborn after the catastrophe clenched their fists and raised them up, shouting excitedly.


    He didn''t care about the false name Su Yan, but deliberately blurred his face, he didn''t want to be recognized, so that he would be in trouble in the future.


    "Is it solved?"


    Sun Yan replied: "It''s over, all the enemies will be wiped out, and none will be left!"


    Sun Yan''s face was extremely excited. He used to be in awe of Su Yan. It was entirely due to his strength. However, after contacting him, he found that Su Yan was a real good man, a man who stood up to the sky, and a great hero.


    "Finally, I can rest."


    Su Yan got into the car and was very lazy. After all, he had been here this way and had been busy for most of the day. The biological research institute was really frightened.


    At the moment of the explosion, Su Yan directly ripped off the time bomb on the trapped person, and then rushed into the sky with the two of them, hitting through several floors.


    "This shot, I think it will definitely shock them. I''m afraid I will have to weigh it when I want to use psychic liquid in the future."


    Sun Hao sat in the co-pilot and said with a cold face, he was undoubtedly angry with those people.


    Greedy Spirit Power Liquid can come to Su Yan and deal with some ordinary people who are in the martial arts world. It is simply rubbish.


    This kind of person is the scum of the martial arts world, and is not considered a person in the martial arts world at all.


    "Shao Shao, are you going to return to Jiangzhou next?"


    After the matter was over, Sun Xun was also relieved, and he could only make money after he recovered.


    But Su Yan didn''t nod his head, but looked forward with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "People are coming."


    Su Yan folded his hands together and lay on the steering wheel. Through the windshield, he saw at least ten people, all of them extraordinary.


    Sun Yan also looked along, with a look of jealousy on his face. It turned out that those who were solved were all small shrimps, and these were the black hands behind the scenes.


    In the later stage of the martial artist, there are Xiaoxi Mi. What kind of concept is this? These people are probably at least the existence of the martial artist''s consummation or the peak of consummation.


    This is not one person. It seems that these ten people are all in such a realm. One of them puts a very strong pressure on Sun Yan, probably because of the existence of a master.

 Chapter 223： Slash

    The ten people walked in mighty manner, all of them were extraordinary, and their eyes were very hostile, and they did not hide their coercion.


    Su Yan still had a cold face, sitting quietly in the car, and had no plans to get off.


    "Shao Shao, these people should be treated with caution."


    Sun Yan didn''t know that Su Yan had broken through to the middle of the day after tomorrow. If he knew, he might have slammed his shoes on the opponent''s face.


    The head of the ten is crouched, with a protruding bone behind him. He is a hunched back, but he is the strongest existence among the ten.


    Therefore, people should not be in appearance, and the sea cannot be measured. Their appearance can only make opponents lost, but they do not know that there may be powerful abilities hidden under their appearance.


    When the ten people came to the car, they all looked at Su Yan angrily, killing them all.


    A thin man directly stepped forward and said arrogantly: "You are Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan didn''t reply, took out a cigarette and started smoking, his face was full of contempt.


    This undoubtedly angered the thin man. He desperately flew over and patted it with a palm of his hand, with a shock of strength, actually weighing three thousand catties.


    At the peak of the later stage of the martial arts, only one step is to complete the martial arts, this is the existence of the master in a city.


    And his identity is correct, he is the dean of a city in northern province, a descendant of the ancient martial sect.


    Facing a powerful blow, Su Yan put the cigarette on his mouth, freed his right hand, and easily met his blow.


    The thin man was directly blown away by a punch and fell ten meters away, his arm was shattered and his face was full of shock.


    "Want to destroy my car and seek death?"


    Sun Hao wiped the windshield with a paper towel, and the thin man''s sweat stained it.


    Seeing this scene, everyone else had a cold expression, and they didn''t expect the thin man to be so vulnerable.


    On the other hand, these people are no different from the thin men, and there is a sense of fear in their hearts.


    Among the nine people, only the headed hunchback old man was still indifferent, and he was not surprised by Su Yan''s blow.


    "Master Su is really good at it, he is able to achieve this at a very young age, he is so talented."


    The hunched old man smiled, but his eyes made no secret of coldness.


    "Do you know how dare you come to die, isn''t it cheap?!"


    Su Yan changed his previous image and shouted directly at the hunched old man.


    Sun Yan on the side was stunned, and then laughed out loud.


    The hunched old man was not angry, but the people around him became angry at first.


    "This son is too arrogant, even if he is a master, we can solve him by working together."


    A strong man said coldly, his hands kept slapping, making a deafening noise.


    "and many more."


    The hump-backed old man stretched out his palm to signal everyone to calm down. There was a fleshy grass on his palm, which was incredible.


    The humpbacked old man approached, looking directly at Su Yan through the window glass, with a hint of oppression.


    "Master Su should bring out good things and share them with everyone, not to mention that they are good things for the benefit of mankind."


    Su Yan jokingly said: "Then why don''t your daughters show it to everyone to share, this is also taking care of bachelors, and it can also contribute to the population extinction crisis."


    "you!"


    The humpbacked old man was full of anger, and a wave of hostility rushed straight into the sky, and the majestic coercion came directly towards Su Yangai.


    Sun Yan''s face changed, the pressure made him breathless, but his cheeks were flushed for a moment.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the oppression surrounding Sun Yan disappeared, which made Sun Yan take a few rough breaths to recover.


    Facing Su Yan''s indifferent look, the face of the hunched old man showed fear.


    At first he thought that he could easily destroy Su Yan, the top of the four cities was a joke, but now he knew that Su Ba Xian in front of him was anything but ordinary, no wonder the ghost king said it was not easy.


    "Spiritual liquid is something we are determined to get. You don''t want to leave here today if you don''t give it up."


    Su Yan asked instead, "You guys did all these things in Linzhou?!"


    The humpbacked old man said with a smile: "Yes, if you don''t hand over the psychic liquid, more people will die as a result."


    Su Yan''s eyes added a bitter meaning, which was an unprecedented anger, comparable to Jin Shiya''s inverse anger.


    The two fists squeaked and cracked, and the spiritual power bursting out of thin air was rippling and floating everywhere, which actually made the flowers and trees here alive.


    Everyone present felt Su Yan''s anger, and the explosiveness that broke out, and everyone was full of fear.


    "Don''t think you are very strong. In the face of all of us, you can only fight with your hands."


    "is it."


    Su Yan jumped out of the car, moved his muscles and bones, crackling all over his body.


    "Then you will all be buried here today."


    "Arrogant!" the hunched old man shouted angrily, "show him some color."


    The remaining eight people all walked towards Su Yan, surrounded him round and round, rioting from within, without concealing the killing intent.


    "Boy, when you suffer, you will know how great it is."


    A feminine man smiled evilly, but as soon as he finished speaking, his smile stopped abruptly, turning into an unbelievable look.


    Because his chest was already sunken at the moment, a palm print directly shattered his breastbone and blasted his heart.


    puff!


    A big mouthful of blood spurted out wildly, and the feminine man staggered and stood unsteadily, fingers with long nails weakly pointing at Su Yan.


    "you����"


    He had no strength to speak any more, and fell straight down, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    When the others saw this, they were shocked, and were even more afraid of Su Yan.


    Only the brawny man shouted: "This son is a little weird. Let''s take action together. Don''t give him every chance to break it."


    After the burly man finished speaking, he hit Su Yan''s key point with a punch, not allowing Su Yan to escape.


    Su Yan sneered, and instead of retreating, he struck the brawny man with one blow.


    A sound of collapse of the sky sounded, the big man''s hand bones directly penetrated his chest cavity, and blood flowed down the broken bones and spilled all over the floor.


    Fortunately, the right hand of the big man, if it were the left hand, his heart would have been penetrated by his hand bones.


    The remaining six people were split up, are they still human? It''s an enchantment, and it''s not comparable to ordinary masters.


    The humpbacked old man also looked terrified, without saying anything, he directly joined the battlefield and wanted to solve Su Yan with the rest.


    "Good come, I will solve it all!"


    Su Yan''s dantian surged, his spiritual power leaked out, and countless spiritual waves rushed towards several people, killing people almost invisible.


    The two weak men were killed directly and fell into a pool of blood, which made the remaining few people look desperate, regretting that they had caused the wrong person.


    But now it''s impossible to surrender. Once the war starts, you will die.


    Su Yan directly beheaded the remaining three people with the force of destroying the dead. Ten of them also stood by the hunched old man, and all nine were killed by Su Yan.

 Chapter 224： Fifty yards footprint

    Looking at the fallen corpse next to him, the hunched old man''s eyes were filled with abnormal cold light, and deep fear was mixed in it.


    The humpbacked old man wanted to reconcile, but he was scared, really scared, because he saw that Su Yan was so powerful, he knew he was invincible.


    With this display of Su Yan, the hump-backed old man guessed that Su Yan was at least in the middle of the master, but he was not comparable to his early master.


    So the humpbacked old man tried his best to calm down, restored his face, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, you have killed the nine city masters in a row, aren''t you afraid of arousing public anger!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "You want to kill me, should I let you kill?"


    "Furthermore, how terrible I am with a group of ants, I am always waiting for you if you are not satisfied."


    Su Yan''s domineering anger made the humpbacked old man full of anger. He originally wanted to scare Su Yan, and then reconciled with him.


    In this way, the goal was achieved. He saved his life without losing face. It could be described as killing two birds with one stone. But he was wrong. He didn''t expect that Su Baxian was so domineering, just like his name.


    "The prestige of the nine cities is not as simple as you think. There are a large number of people from various schools and factions. Can you still be so indifferent if you send out together?"


    "I said, just ants."


    "You!" the hunched old man angered, "Don''t you be afraid of your family!"


    "family!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became cold, and his Nilin was his family. Jin Shiya and Su Kainan were both his Nilin, and they would definitely not tolerate any harm, even verbal threats.


    The hunched old man thought that he had grasped Su Yan''s handle and pinched his seven inches, and his face couldn''t help showing an abusive smile.


    "But you don''t have to worry, I will run in it, and you will be able to protect your family."


    "Oh, do I have to thank you then?"


    "Originally it was not used, but there are a large number of martial arts circles in the nine cities, among which management is essential. It is enough for you to divide half of my spiritual power."


    The humpbacked old man thinks he is very generous, as long as half is enough to show his sincerity.


    But Su Yan was indifferent, as if the old man''s words were a joke.


    "If you disagree, then I can''t help."


    The humpbacked old man waved his hand, saying that he would not give money and do nothing.


    "I''m thinking about how your heart is so big, you are dead, and I want to bargain with me, and I want to benefit from it."


    A cold light appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and his spiritual power had already been activated, and he rushed directly to the hunched old man.


    The humpbacked old man saw that the situation was bad and wanted to escape, but Su Yan would let him have this opportunity.


    "Want to go, no way!"


    Su Yan slammed the hunched old man with a punch, and his hands were full of light, with immense spiritual power. This punch was like a powerful blow from King Li.


    The hunched old man hurriedly resisted with both hands, but Su Yan''s strength was something he could resist, it broke his defense directly, and blasted his chest with a punch.


    The hunched old man directly vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, and his chest faintly sank.


    In the early days, the master could be said to be very strong in the surrounding cities. He was regarded as a respected figure, but in Su Yan''s eyes he was just an ant. Now he is not the previous Master Su, he is about to reach the realm of the master.


    After a few punches, the hump-backed old man could no longer resist, and his hands were broken by Su Yan, and he had become a useless person.


    Licking his body, blood kept spitting out from his mouth, the fierce momentum just now disappeared, and some were just wry smiles.


    "Really worthy of being Su Baxian, the proud son of heaven."


    "Just know."


    "Su Ba, can you kill me? I am willing to be your dog."


    The eyes of the humpbacked old man flashed with the last bit of life, this is the last hope for his survival.


    But Su Yan kicked him to the ground and said coldly: "Just because you are worthy of being my dog?!"


    "you!"


    The hump-backed Laozi was extremely angry, so he lowered his posture and begged for mercy, and the other party was not moved at all.


    "I''m a city master, you will definitely be hunted down if you kill me!"


    "So what? You should go to accompany those who were killed by you!"


    Su Yan yelled fiercely, a wave of violent spiritual power fluctuations appeared on his fist, and a direct shock penetrated the hunched old man''s chest.


    The blood in the hunchbacked old man''s mouth went wild, watching Su Yan widen his eyes, and fell down unwillingly.


    When the hunched old man died, the Linzhou riots came to an end, and the people of Linzhou finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The police car roared in the distance to deal with the aftermath work, but Su Yan was already surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t leave at all.


    Many people have seen the battle just now, and while marveling, they all regarded Su Yan as a hero on TV.


    "He is the hero, it is him!"


    "Yes, he looks so handsome!"


    Many nymphoides look at Su Yan''s face like a peach blossom, and their hearts are already swaying.


    Which girl does not cherish spring, which woman does not love heroes, let alone so handsome.


    Su Yan had no choice but to cover his face with spiritual power, trying to make himself handsome, so that this group of people would not recognize him at first sight.


    Big bosses from all walks of life in Linzhou came one after another, and Leader Zhao also drove there. Almost half of the people in Linzhou City rushed to the city, and it was all black.


    "Let''s let it, let it, let Leader Zhao speak."


    Leader Zhao finally squeezed the crowd and walked towards Su Yan, holding Su Yan''s palm with excitement, tears were actually shed.


    "Thanks, thanks to Master Su! Woo..."


    A wise man who has been in the officialdom for decades actually cried because he was too excited, because Su Yan saved Linzhou.


    Su Yan was embarrassed and couldn''t leave. He had to say something.


    "This is just my duty. Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of a country, and everyone is responsible for the safety of people."


    "Hero what is your name!"


    "Yes, hero, we must always remember you!"


    "Hero, I want to marry you!"


    "I want to give you a bunch of little heroes!"


    ...


    The roaring sounded one after another, and never disappeared.


    Su Yan scratched his head, regaining his appearance as a big boy and said, "You call me a hero."


    "Go."


    Su Yan pulled Sun Yan into the car, and drove off when a group of people were not paying attention.


    A group of Linzhou people chased after them and gave up until they could not see the car.


    "Hey, I finally got rid of them."


    The two drove all the way back to Jiangzhou and reached their residence in Beicheng.


    "Shao Shao, I always feel that this matter is not that simple."


    Sun Yan followed behind him, his face still full of solemn expression.


    "You mean there is a boss behind the scenes?"


    Sun Yan nodded, the solemn expression on his face heavier.


    Be able to become the backstage of the humpbacked old man, it is absolutely unimaginable powerful, I am afraid it is the top existence in the northern province.


    "there is always a solution to a problem."


    After Su Yan said, he walked directly into the villa, but the footprints on the ground attracted his attention.


    "This footprint is so big, at least fifty yards!" Sun Yan looked at the footprints and was surprised.


    "not good!"


    Su Yan rushed directly to the villa, and what he worried most was naturally Jin Shiya.

 Chapter 225： Kidnapping

    The door of the house was opened, and Su Yan couldn''t wait to shout: "Shiya, Shiya, come out!"


    But apart from the echo, no one responded, the echo disappeared, and the whole villa was extremely quiet, so quiet that it made people chill.


    An anger appeared directly in Su Yan''s eyes, and at the same time it was mixed with anxiety. If Jin Shiya really encountered an accident, he would regret it for a lifetime.


    Going directly to the room along the stairs, he saw a white skirt falling to the ground on the second floor, and the skirt bandage had broken.


    This skirt was worn by Jin Shiya when Su Yan left, and it was just changed.


    Su Yan''s face became more and more gloomy, his hands clenched, and there was a burst of anger all over his body but he didn''t know how to attack.


    The third floor was Jin Shiya''s room, but before Su Yan reached the third floor, he saw another white long shirt, which Jin Shiya often wore after bathing.


    Su Yan had said several times that it would run out, but Jin Shiya didn''t care because she wore short shorts every time.


    Skirts and long shirts will never fall to the ground for no reason. Jin Shiya is by no means such a careless person, on the contrary she is a very neat girl.


    In fact, Su Yan already had countless thoughts in his mind, fifty-size shoe prints, skirts and long shirts that fell to the ground, all of which pointed to a possibility, but he didn''t want to and could not believe it.


    He felt a little bit weak, and he didn''t even dare to go up to the third floor. He was afraid of facing the facts, afraid that he could not accept it.


    Will the everlasting love of the past repeat itself? Will the regrets of the past increase again?


    Do not! He doesn''t want it, he doesn''t want it, he doesn''t allow it!


    Su Yan had a stubborn stubbornness, and directly rushed to the third floor.


    At the door he saw things he didn''t want to see, black underwear with hollow edges, and Shiya''s personal objects.


    He could no longer remain calm, his mind was in a mess, as if countless bombs were bombing in his head at this moment.


    Kicked open the bedroom door, but the room was surprisingly tidy, and there was no sign of confusion, only a pair of small underwear was placed on the head of the bed.


    There was also the jade that he gave Shiya body protection, which was also placed on the bedside, and it did not protect Shiya.


    "No, this is not true, this is not!"


    Su Yan staggered, as if drunk, his eyes were full of disbelief, he thought it must be an illusion.


    Sun Yan also walked up at this time, naturally knowing what might have happened, his face was blue, and he was speechless.


    Tiaohulishan, these people didn''t want to deal with Linzhou sellers, they wanted to take Jin Shiya away.


    "Shao Shao, things may not be what you see, there must be hidden secrets in it."


    "Hidden, what else is there!"


    Su Yan couldn''t calm down, even if he was the immortal emperor, he was still like a drunken and unconscious madness.


    Shiya is his Nilin, a woman more important than his own life, and also his weakness.


    Sun Yan happened to see a note on the head of the bed and hurriedly picked it up and handed it to Su Yan.


    "Su Baxian, your girlfriend is in my hands now, if you want her to survive, you have to listen to me."


    With only these few words, no more content, more requirements, this is the most desperate.


    "Shao Shao, there are numbers behind."


    Su Yan turned around and saw a series of numbers. This was a phone number.


    He hurriedly took out his cell phone and called, but after a long ringing, the other party did not answer.


    Su Yan naturally kept calling, this is the only hope, how could he give up.


    Finally, after making the call ninety-nine times, the phone connected, and the other party was silent for a while.


    "Who are you, what do you want!"


    Su Yan tried his best to keep her calm, because Jin Shiya was probably in the hands of the other party now.


    "Hahaha..."


    The other party laughed, and the laughter was full of mockery.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Baxian, the four-cities master who is invincible, is also worried when he is afraid."


    "You want psychic liquid, I can give it to you, but you have to ensure the safety of the hostages."


    "Spiritual liquid?" The other party paused, his tone became very anxious, and his breathing became more rapid, "Hand it over, I can let her go."


    "location."


    "See you in city a."


    "I want to hear the voice of the hostages."


    "You can rest assured that the hostage is safe now, I just put on her clothes just now, hahaha..."


    The other party laughed again, without fear, and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all, thinking that Su Yan had already become a turtle in the urn.


    Su Yan directly smashed the phone against the wall, the boiling anger was difficult to suppress, and directly said to Sun Yan: "Go to D city."


    "Shao Shao, beware of fraud."


    Sun Yan reminded that the authorities are obsessed with bystanders, and it is impossible for the other party to tell the negotiation location so easily.


    "What about fraud."


    Su Yan went directly to the rooftop, and the Spirit Gathering Formation was still running. Xiaoyao played happily in the formation. It had absorbed enough these days, and his body became more solid, like a golden dragon.


    These people didn''t even know the existence of the gathering spirit formation, even if they knew, they couldn''t enter, because the gathering spirit formation was blocked by talisman.


    Seeing Su Yan coming, Xiaoyao smiled and wagged his tail towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was in the mood to mess with it, slapped it flying directly, and then swallowed all the spiritual power liquid into his stomach.


    Xiaoaoao was very aggrieved, but when he saw Su Yan''s murderous eyes, he was immediately scared and did not dare to step forward.


    More than one hundred catties of spiritual power liquid all entered Su Yan''s stomach, and Sun Yan was dumbfounded. This was more than one hundred catties.


    For him, just one pound is enough to absorb for a long time, which is simply incomparable.


    "go."


    Su Yan''s dantian ran wildly, and his spiritual power was liquefied into spiritual power to fill the dantian, making him even stronger.


    He doesn''t know the depth of his opponent, so he naturally has to make the most proper preparations to make his strength reach the top.


    Although the rage was extremely angry, and the anger made him lose his mind, he still knew this very well.


    The two drove directly away from the villa and headed towards city a.


    City a is still a little far away from Jiangzhou. It usually takes seven or eight hours to drive, but Su Yan''s driving speed scared Sun Yan. They only took two hours to reach city a.


    Compared to Jiangzhou, city a is much more prosperous, and it is ranked high in Jiangnan.


    This is a rich residential area, where you can see luxury cars, beautiful women, and a paradise to enjoy.


    But Su Yan didn''t come here to enjoy, but to save Jin Shiya. Jin Shiya''s safety was the top priority.


    "Shao Shao, use my cell phone to contact them."


    Sun Yan took out the phone and planned to pass it to Su Yan.


    "Why contact them? Just ask someone directly."


    "Ask?" Sun Yan said in a daze, "Can you get this question? If you delay one more minute, Miss Shiya will be more dangerous."


    "Hmph, asking is the fastest way, they will definitely show up."


    Su Yan was quite calm at this time, knowing that the other party wanted spiritual power liquid, he would definitely not do anything to Jin Shiya.


    And the other party is probably more than one person, it must be a gathering of several parties.

 Chapter 226： Smash the hall

    "Shao Shao, this city a is extremely prosperous, with a large population, and there are hundreds of martial arts families. Where can I ask?"


    "Where is the dean of city a?"


    "The deity?" Sun Yan''s expression changed. "It is rumored that the deity of city a is the sage of the Jade Buddha, but he can''t find the dragon after seeing the head."


    Su Yan has almost determined the kidnapping of Jin Shiya. Among them, this jade Buddha sage must have participated. If it is not these masters, who can cause Linzhou riots and even send masters to surround him.


    "Ignore those below the martial artist, and take me to the master level place."


    "Master level?" Sun Yan glanced at the corner of his mouth, thought hard, and couldn''t help but said, "In addition to the Jade Buddha Sage, there are three other masters here, namely Yuantai, Schwarzenegger Tianzi, and Stacy Jackie Chan. Have their own martial arts halls."


    "Then go to the pavilion!"


    Su Yan was not afraid at all, and took Sun Yan directly towards the three martial arts schools he had done.


    If this is known to the people in the martial arts world of City A, it will inevitably be shaken. Those three are all masters, and they went to the hall in an imposing manner.


    The three martial arts schools are all on the same commercial street, not far apart.


    The first to arrive is the nearest Yuantai Martial Arts Museum, which is a retro style martial arts museum.


    Many apprentices in the martial arts hall are sweating and practicing earnestly. Among them, a young man in his twenties is teaching them. The first floor is only for beginners.


    Approaching the martial arts gym, two men came over, glanced at Su Yan, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Find someone?"


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Yuantai."


    The expressions of the two changed, Yuan Tai was their master, a highly respected existence. Whoever dared to call him by his name in city a was purely seeking death, and both were honored as Master Yuan.


    So the two of them looked at Su Yan with anger, thinking that he was here to make trouble.


    "Do you want to die? You dare to call the master''s name directly!"


    Su Yan didn''t have time to talk nonsense with these people, and looked at the two with a cold face and said, "Sell him out, otherwise the martial arts gym will be destroyed."


    "You are here to play, your kid really doesn''t want to live anymore!"


    One of the men shot directly and slammed towards Su Yan. The strong wind roared, this man also reached the middle stage of martial arts.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the man''s fist hit him directly, half of his face suddenly swelled, and several teeth mixed with blood came out from his mouth.


    "you!"


    Seeing this, another man knew that the visitor was unkind, and immediately shouted, "Here, someone has come to the pavilion!"


    Suddenly dozens of martial arts disciples ran out, all of them looking bad.


    Among them, the twenty-something young man shouted angrily: "Who, that **** dares to kick our Yuantai Martial Arts Hall!"


    "Uncle Master, that''s him."


    The man pointed to Su Yan and said, with a sneer on his face.


    His uncle''s name is Ziyu, which is specially given by Yuantai, and he is also the most proud little apprentice, and he is a mid-level master of martial arts.


    Seeing that Su Yan was young, but about eighteen, his face was even more angry, and he directly yelled: "Whose baby are you, dare to come here to make trouble, do you really think we dare not kill you!"


    "Where is Yuantai!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer the question, with an unquestionable tone, he looked down like a man.


    Ziyu was furious, looking sharply at Su Yan and said, "Master, his old man can be seen by you, let me teach you a lesson."


    Ziyu shot directly, using a set of fierce internal boxing techniques, vigorous and magnificent, but lacking power.


    Su Yan''s face began to become cold, and regardless of Ziyu''s offensive, letting him hit him on his body was like itching.


    The faces of the martial arts disciples who were watching were scared green. Ziyu had a high status in their hearts. Every time he came to teach and teach, he completely abused their existence.


    However, Ziyu shot out in a rage and attacked with all his strength. The opponent didn''t say anything, and even refused to resist, letting Ziyu strike.


    What shocked them most was that Su Yan was completely fine, unscathed, and the expression on his face was still so cold.


    At the end of the fight, Ziyu was tired, breathing heavily, and his face was full of fear.


    "Who are you!"


    "Where is Yuantai!"


    "Although you are tough, you have nowhere to fight with my master."


    "is it."


    Su Yan blasted a punch directly, and his fist fell on Ziyu''s chest, and Ziyu flew directly to the roof of the martial arts hall and hit the martial arts hall plaque.


    Snapped!


    The martial arts plaque fell and fell into two halves, and Ziyu also fell to the ground.


    Ziyu was clutching his chest, the corners of his mouth were full of blood, obviously suffering a serious injury.


    The rest of them hurriedly helped him up and looked at Su Yan with fear and anger. No one took any action.


    "Won''t Yuantai come out yet, do I have to demolish this martial arts gym?!"


    Su Yan looked at a group of martial arts disciples with fire in his eyes. He didn''t have time to delay. After a minute of delay, his heart was bleeding.


    "The kid from nowhere, dare to come here to make trouble!"


    A man with a beard has not yet arrived, and the voice has been heard, especially loud, and there is a strong oppressiveness in it.


    The rest of the disciples were overjoyed when they heard it, and looked at Su Yan with a sad face.


    "Big Brother is here, now it''s all right."


    The visitor was Chong, the chief disciple of Yuantai Wuguan.


    "The kid is waiting to be cut, dare to destroy our martial arts plaque."


    The plaque of the martial arts hall is the facade. It is the most important thing. It is a shame to be damaged.


    A few middle-aged people followed Zi Chong at the same time, with extraordinary manners, all of them were martial arts masters.


    "Big brother."


    Ziyu clutched her chest, sorrowful and angry.


    Zi Chong waved his hand, motioned him to stop talking, and turned to Su Yan and said angrily: "Did you come here to kick the gym?"


    "I have dozens of voices. If Yuantai doesn''t come out again, I will stab the entire martial arts hall."


    Su Yan was a threat. He wanted Yuantai to come out and ask about the situation, but he had no choice but to make a move.


    Without finding out whether Yuantai participated in the kidnapping of Jin Shiya, he would not kill here.


    "Arrogant!"


    Zi Chong shook his hand and stepped forward, shook his palm directly, his palm was violent and his inner strength faintly fluctuated. He was about to break through the master.


    It seems that the land of Jiangzhou is really small. Before the change, the disciples of any martial arts hall in this city A could go to Jiangzhou to dominate.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, it was not worth mentioning, he had no intention of fighting now.


    "ten"


    "nine"


    "Eight"


    ...


    Su Yan shouted while resisting Zi Chong''s attack, very relaxed.


    No matter how Zi Chong attacks, Su Yan can easily resolve it, which makes the people around him unbelievable.


    "three"


    "two"


    With a second left, Su Yan became angry, resisting Zi Chong''s blow, and then punched him in the shoulder. The force was not strong, but Zi Chong couldn''t accept it.


    Zi Chong was directly blasted more than ten meters away, his shoulder collapsed, he was obviously fractured, and his breath was extremely weak.


    "This!"


    "Big Brother is actually invincible!"


    "Who is he!"


    The eyes of a group of disciples were full of horror, and Su Yan seemed to be a demon in their hearts.

 Chapter 227： Master of Three Halls

    Even their senior brothers have no resistance. These martial arts disciples no longer dared to speak nonsense, looking at Su Yan was already terrified.


    Everyone kept backing away, for fear of being caught by Su Yan and the disaster of destruction.


    Hundreds of disciples in the entire martial arts hall were shocked by a young man, which naturally attracted the attention of others.


    Yuantai Martial Arts Hall is quite famous in city A. As long as people in the upper class know its existence, even ordinary people know that this martial arts gym is not as simple as it seems.


    So the pedestrians on the street all came around, watching the show.


    They were even more surprised when they saw Su Yan so young, but some people were not optimistic about Su Yan, and Yuantai was not easy to provoke.


    Su Yan''s countdown didn''t stop, he popped out of his mouth at the last second, and the coldness on his face became even sharper.


    Those eyes that seemed to be capable of killing were full of evil spirits at the moment, making everyone present dare not look at Su Yan directly.


    "Don''t come out yet!"


    Su Yan went directly to Zi Chong, lifted it up, and began to exert force.


    Zi Chong suffered from pain and his face was distorted. This kind of pain was unbearable for him and it was a torture to the spirit.


    "Stop child, stop it!"


    A majestic roar soared into the sky, with a strong internal pressure, and it approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and as if there was nothing, he just threw away Zi Chong.


    The visitor was dressed in a Taoist robe, with a half-white long beard, as if he had been an expert, his eyes were full of sharp stares at Su Yan.


    "You dare to make trouble in my martial arts hall, not only hurting my disciple, but also smashing my plaque. You can''t leave today."


    "Only you?"


    Su Yan was full of disdain, and didn''t pay any attention to Yuantai.


    "Arrogant!"


    Yuan Tai slammed his fist, his inner strength exploded, and there was a crackle, and he rushed towards Su Yan without reservation.


    He is in the realm of a master, and he can already release his internal power and kill people invisible.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is so old that he is at most equal to his own disciple, and he can easily subdue him with his hand.


    But he was wrong. His full blow had no effect on Su Yan. On the contrary, he was shaken by the backlash and his internal organs fluctuated.


    "Who are you!"


    Yuantai''s eyes were full of coldness, but in his heart he had already thought out many countermeasures.


    "Jiangzhou Su Ba first!"


    "Su Ba first?"


    "What a domineering name."


    "Yes, it really matches what he did, it''s amazing."


    "The owner of Yuantai Pavilion has never talked so nonsense with the enemy. It seems that this person is really not easy."


    "Have you seen it? Just now Master Yuan made a trial, and this boy was unscathed. This is enough to explain the problem."


    "Now Yuantai Wuguan is in trouble."


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward."


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion among the people around, and the disciples of Yuantai Wuguan were all ashamed and embarrassed.


    And Yuantai didn''t care about the words of the people around him, his mind was a little buzzing now, because the name Su Baxian was so familiar to him, he had been talking about it recently.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Su Baxian. Actually, I should have expected that you are a master at such an age. There is no one but you."


    "I''m here to ask only one thing."


    Yuantai''s expression eased. Since the opponent is not here to kick the club, it would be best.


    So he asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you peeped into my psychic fluid?!"


    "This����"


    Yuan Tai hesitated a little, after all, the spiritual power liquid was too hot, whoever was not jealous and envy, who had no thoughts in his heart.


    But he still said: "I naturally want to get spiritual power liquid in my heart, but I did not participate in the Linzhou matter."


    The Linzhou incident happened not long ago, but it has already spread in the martial arts world. Although the news is blocked, the martial arts world cannot block it.


    "Really?!"


    Su Yan stared at Yuantai coldly, killing intently.


    "It''s true."


    "If you don''t tell the truth, it seems that I can only let you see the king of Yama."


    Su Yan leaped into the air, and he directly used the flying kick of the 16th Shaking Style, kicking Yuantai violently.


    This foot was powerful and extremely fast, Yuantai couldn''t avoid it at all, and could only resist with all his internal strength, but he was kicked by Su Yan more than ten meters away and hit the ground heavily.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and Yuantai''s face became more ugly, because he could not even resist a blow from the opponent.


    The disciples of Yuantai Martial Arts Hall were even more shocked. This is his own master, master, one of the four masters in City A, is it also vulnerable.


    However, Yuantai struck a carp and stood up directly, which made the disciples breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What I said is real."


    "Your eyes can''t deceive me. You clearly lied. I gave you a chance. If you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak any more, and rushed directly to Yuantai, his spiritual power running to the extreme, and he blasted out a fist.


    This punch made Yuantai feel desperate, because he felt as if the pressure of a mountain was overwhelming, and he couldn''t resist it at all.


    But at this moment, two people rushed to the street, coming quickly, one after another, attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned around and looked, his eyes became colder, and the fist that had bombarded Yuantai was retracted and turned to attack the two.


    The three touched each other, and Su Yan took two steps back, still indifferent, but the two of them retreated a dozen meters, with incredible expressions in their eyes.


    "You are also a master!"


    One of them said with a horrified face, and there was a faint look of fear in his eyes.


    These two are the masters of the other two martial arts centers, namely Schwarzenegger Tianzi and Jackie Stacy.


    Schwarzenegger Takko is a Japanese descent, and his realm is also in the early stage of the master, and he has dominated the city of a for many years with a Japanese katana.


    Stacy Jackie was nearly two meters tall, and Schwarzenegger would be ashamed to see that violent muscles.


    "Yuan Taijun, who is this?"


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi''s eyes were full of anger, but he was still full of strong jealousy towards Su Yan, and the realm of masters was not so easy to deal with.


    Yuan Tai said coldly: "Jiangzhou Su Baxian."


    "Su Baxian!" Stacy Jackie Chan''s eyes changed, looking at Su Yan with a little more respect, "You are the young master Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan was not at all moved. He looked at the three of them and said, "Since you are all here, then I will ask them together. Have you participated in the Linzhou incident?!"


    Stacy Jackie said immediately: "No, I have never participated in this matter. As martial artists, we still have a bottom line, and we will never start with ordinary people."


    But Schwarzenegger Tianzi''s face was a little strange, his eyes gleaming, and he didn''t speak.


    How could his actions escape Su Yan''s eyes, Su Yan immediately walked towards Schwarzenegger Tianzi.


    "How about you!"


    "I...I...I don''t."


    "Hmph, dare to lie to me!"


    Su Yan kicked and directly made him kneel down.


    "You dare to do it to me!"


    Although Schwarzenegger Tianzi is afraid of Su Yan, he has something to do.


    This time he participated in the spiritual power liquid project and provided some manpower. A group of people in the Linzhou Riot were his disciples.


    "Tell me where they tied people!"


    "If you want to know, just kneel down for me!"


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi thought that was Su Yan''s weakness, so he laughed and looked at Su Yan regardless of his pain.

 Chapter 228： Jade Buddha Sage

    "Schwarzenegger Tianzi, did you really participate in Linzhou''s affairs!" Stacy Jackie said with a surprised expression.


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi smiled and said, "Yes, I sent a few disciples to Linzhou, but all of my disciples died in his hands!"


    Thinking of this, Schwarzenegger Tianzi suddenly furious, and directly yelled at Su Yan: "You killed my disciple, and you knelt and kowtow can''t forgive him!"


    But Stacy Jackie was furious, his muscles bulging scary.


    "Schwarzenegger, do you dare to let your disciple hurt civilians, you are looking for death!"


    Without waiting for Su Yan to take action, Jackie Stacey took the shot directly, which made Su Yan a little speechless.


    Stacy Jackie Chan is known for his strength, extremely powerful, and can crush rocks with one punch. His punch is as powerful as five thousand catties, which is simply terrifying.


    But Schwarzenegger Tianzi is not weak, dodges quickly, and from time to time he can launch counterattacks. His moves are vicious and unusually fierce, making Stacy Jackie a little overwhelmed.


    "Stacy Jackie, you dare to turn your heads!"


    Schwarzenegger''s lungs were exploded with anger, and the katana in his hand was even more cold, and there was a faint shadow of a sword.


    "Japanese samurai one sword style?!"


    "Mad, this is a foreign devil!"


    "Master Shi also said that he sent his disciples to hurt civilians or something. It seems that he is not a good person."


    The onlookers talked about Schwarzenegger Tianzi, and they were basically angry.


    When the two fought, Su Yan couldn''t wait any longer, so he shot directly and slammed Schwarzenegger Tianzi with a fist, hitting his face with his fist, and Schwarzenegger Tianzi tumbling in the air and hit the ground.


    A huge pit appeared, and Schwarzenegger Tianzi was lying in the pit covered with scars, obviously injured.


    "My God, what a power this is!"


    "Is this natural power?"


    "Well, Schwarzenegger Tianzi is also a master anyway, he almost made him fall into the ground with a punch. This is too fierce!"


    The crowd of onlookers was shocked, with shocked expressions on their faces, looking at Su Yan in awe.


    Stacy Jackie also had a cold face, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. This punch made him frightened. He asked himself to be absolutely inferior, more than half his strength.


    "Say, where are the people?"


    Su Yan looked at Schwarzenegger Tianzi in the pit, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi has been scared and stupid, so dare not say anything.


    Enduring the pain, Schwarzenegger Tianzi hurriedly said: "I am only responsible for sending a few disciples to Linzhou, and the rest don''t care about me. All this is ordered by the Jade Buddha."


    "Jade Buddha Sage!"


    Su Yan looked at Schwarzenegger Tianzi with colder eyes. He was seeing whether Schwarzenegger Tianzi was lying.


    "All of this was ordered by the Jade Buddha Sage. At first we had concerns, but he decided, we dare not follow it."


    "Huh." Su Yan sneered, "You mean you were coerced?"


    "Yes, your prestige spread throughout the northern province, and for this you have held gatherings. They all know that, if it weren''t for the Jade Buddha Holy Sovereign, I wouldn''t dare to offend you if it wasn''t for the sage of the Jade Buddha, or even if I used my 100 courage."


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi pretended to be pitiful in order to win sympathy, but in Su Yan''s eyes, this was how ugly he could spare this beast.


    "You indulge your disciple to hurt the innocent in Linzhou, do you say I will let you go?"


    "Master Su, please forgive me, that has nothing to do with me, I just let them follow the action, not let them kill."


    Schwarzenegger Tianzi knelt down and bowed his head, as if pounding garlic, in fear.


    "Then blame your disciples."


    This is what Schwarzenegger Tianzi obviously said. Without his order, his group of disciples would harm civilians. Such a lie is really ridiculous.


    Flying down, Su Yan''s knees directly fell on Schwarzenegger''s back, so that Schwarzenegger Tianzi was dead before he screamed.


    When the people around saw it, they yelled and fled. This is not going to break the hall and fight. This is killing.


    After killing Schwarzenegger Tianzi, Su Yan did not stay any longer, and left directly with Sun Yan.


    "Lao Sun, where does Saint Jade Buddha live?"


    "Mysterious villa number one in the city."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan slammed on the accelerator and directly followed the navigation system to the mysterious villa #1.


    Half an hour later, the two arrived at the mysterious villa No.


    This villa is built on a hill and surrounded by top-notch villas, but it is still far from this one.


    This villa occupies a large area and is luxuriously decorated. It is probably the most expensive mansion in city a.


    There are many bodyguards patrolling outside the door. It can be said that Su Yan and two have entered their field of vision a few kilometers away.


    "Call the headquarters, someone broke in, someone broke in."


    "Warning, warning!"


    Several bodyguards immediately blocked Su Yan''s path, and said with an unkind expression: "Who are you, you are not allowed to enter here!"


    Su Yan didn''t reply, but directly shot out spiritual power, and several bodyguards collapsed to the ground, unable to move.


    When the people at the headquarters saw this, they immediately reacted, and a helicopter took off, carrying several bodyguards towards Su Yan.


    "Shao Shao, they have submachine guns in their hands!"


    Sun Yan''s face changed, showing a look of fear, he was not invulnerable.


    "You retreat, I''ll come!"


    Due to the high distance of the helicopter, Su Yan''s internal force could not be reached, so he could only find a small stone anywhere and kicked the helicopter.


    With spiritual power, the rock directly broke the windshield of the helicopter and hit the pilot''s head.


    As soon as the pilot died, the helicopter immediately lost its balance, shook a few times, and rushed to the ground.


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion, a mushroom cloud impulsively rose from the sky, and several fire men ran around.


    These people have internal energy, so they were not killed by the helicopter falling, but burned to death by the fire.


    Su Yan strode towards the top of the mountain, but in a moment he reached the door of the villa.


    There were many bodyguards at the door looking at Su Yan with fear. They didn''t dare to go up. Su Yan''s display just now completely scared them.


    "This is the residence of the sage, dare you to break in!"


    An old man who was about to fall into the soil yelled at him, looking at Su Yan with a full face.


    "Hand over the hostages, I won''t slaughter!"


    Su Yan said coldly, the expression on his face turned into indifference from anger.


    Even if he slaughtered him, he was asking for it, and these people were guilty of death.


    But before Su Yan could do anything, a loud voice came from the huge villa.


    "Old Turtle, why don''t the guests come in?"


    The old man who was about to enter the soil nodded respectfully and directly opened the door.


    "please."


    Old Turtle stretched out his hand to invite the two inside, very respectful.


    Su Yan originally planned to kill in directly, but when the door opened, there was no need to kill again.

 Chapter 229： Talk about your paralysis

    Entering the villa, the surrounding bodyguards looked at Su Yan coldly, with a submachine gun in their hands.


    However, Su Yan has reached the mid-term of the day after tomorrow, comparable to the existence of the master''s later peak, and is not afraid of bullets.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t walk into the villa so grandly and let a group of people mount submachine guns.


    The villa is extremely luxurious. Compared with Su Yan''s villa in Beicheng, this villa is conservatively estimated to be at least one billion yuan.


    But considering that this is the residence of the deity of the jade Buddha in city a, then it is not uncommon.


    Entering the villa, it is very beautiful, and the things placed are the top-notch existence. The famous paintings of porcelain, pearl inlaid carpets, and gilded sofas will definitely dazzle people.


    Su Yan is very indifferent to all this, not to mention that he is rich now, even if he has no money, he dismisses them.


    The most important thing for him now is to save Jin Shiya, his love can''t be hurt at all.


    "Two please, Shengjun is waiting for you on the third floor."


    Su Yan and Sun Yan went up to the third floor, and the wide floor-to-ceiling balcony stretched out directly. Outside was the sea, and the sea breeze was warm.


    A man in an ancient robe and white clothes sat on a rattan chair, basking in the sun, looking at the sea, very clean and leisurely.


    "sit."


    The white-robed man said, obviously he is the saint king of the jade Buddha, the dean of city a, and is honored by the world as one of the four masters in the northern province!


    Su Yan did not sit, stood upright, and stared at the Jade Buddha with sharp eyes.


    In his eyes, this man had already become a dead person, and no matter what he did, it would end up with a dead person.


    Even if you kneel down and beg for mercy and hand over Jin Shiya, even if you resist tenaciously and fight to the end, even if you are threatened by Jin Shiya...


    Su Yan''s decision is like a sacred decree, Jinkou Yuyan cannot be changed, and it will become a fact.


    "Why be so nervous, relax, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, don''t be anxious."


    The Jade Buddha Sage turned around and looked at Su Yan and showed He Xi''s smile.


    His face is very white, even whiter than the butter niche, as if he had painted a wall white.


    However, his face is not wall white, but the world''s most expensive men''s cosmetics, which are more expensive than gold.


    I have to say that he is in good shape, neither thin nor fat nor strong, with a pair of big eyes and slightly thin eyebrows.


    The only flaw is that he has short hair. If it is long hair, it looks a lot like Ning Caichen in Nie Xiaoqian.


    The Jade Buddha Shengjun holds a folding fan in his hand, not to repel heat and mosquitoes, but to act as a force.


    Because there are ancient characters written on the fan, but it can be seen that the pen is strong and must be written by the master.


    Secondly, his left thumb has a finger, which is naturally the best, how could anything appear on his body.


    Su Yan looked at the Jade Buddha Sage, and shouted in a very cold tone: "Where is Shiya!"


    "Look at you, it''s so anxious, this is just here, don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea to take a break, after all, it is very tiring to fly."


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes getting colder, Saint Jade Buddha put away his smiling face and became serious, but he still couldn''t conceal his tender expression.


    "Well, let''s get straight to the subject."


    "Yes, we took the people away, and we did the clothes spilled in the villa. Of course she took it off by herself."


    Su Yan''s fists were creaking, as violently as a broken steel bar, even Sun Xun was taken aback.


    "She is safe now. The reason why she said to put on her clothes on the phone was actually just putting on a coat for her. After all, the sea breeze there is relatively cold."


    The words of Jade Buddha Sage Sovereign undoubtedly showed that Jin Shiya was not here, she was hidden in a secret place by him, and he did not worry about being discovered by Su Yan at all, seeing his expression.


    "Where is Shiya!"


    "She is really a good girl, pure, kind, and beautiful, even her name is so pure." Jade Buddha Shengjun closed her eyes and said with emotion, "It''s a pity that she fell in love with you, what a pity."


    Su Yan couldn''t bear it anymore. This person was talking nonsense, just trying to delay time and make Su Yan more irritable, so that his chances of success would be greater.


    "Come on, see you in a hurry, let''s talk about business."


    The Jade Buddha Sage finished a cup of coffee, looked at Su Yan and said, "If you want to save your little girlfriend, first hand over the formula of the spiritual power liquid."


    "What look in your eyes, I''m sincerely talking to you. If I change to another person, I''m afraid I would have been threatened as a hostage long ago. Would I still talk to you so peacefully?"


    "You have to cherish it. Our negotiations will go smoothly this time. You can get what you need."


    Su Yan couldn''t bear it, and shouted directly: "Talk about it, talk about your paralysis!"


    The Jade Buddha Sage Sovereign was furious, and stood up suddenly, looking at Su Yan angrily.


    "You scolded me, believe it or not, I killed your little girlfriend!"


    "I believe I can kill you now!"


    Su Yan shot directly, the anger in his heart was mixed with violent spiritual power, and he directly bombed the Jade Buddha Sage. Even if he faced Feng Gaitian again, he was not so angry.


    Seeing Su Yan''s horrified offensive, the Jade Buddha Sage also put away his face, as if he was facing a big enemy, this fierce battle was inevitable.


    "Very well, then you will never see your little girlfriend!"


    The fan in the hands of the Jade Buddha Shengjun opened, dozens of poisonous needles flew directly towards Su Yan, and he was there in the blink of an eye.


    These poisonous needles are not ordinary things, they can penetrate spiritual power!


    Su Yan''s spiritual defense was broken, and he was about to be pierced by a poisonous needle. This distance was simply not something ordinary people could respond.


    For this reason, the Jade Buddha Shengjun all smiled, with disdain on his face.


    But in the next second, his pupils shrank suddenly, because Su Yan had escaped.


    This is simply incredible. This is not just one or two, but dozens of poisonous needles!


    Even Sun Yan was in a cold sweat, thinking that Su Yan was bound to be attacked, but Su Yan escaped, which made him feel like a rush.


    "The mere poisonous needle wants to hurt me too!"


    Su Yan escaped the poisonous needle without pausing, and directly slapped at the Jade Buddha Sage. His spiritual power was moved to the extreme, and he wanted to kill this person with one palm.


    The Jade Buddha Sage naturally knew that the coming was fierce, and his spiritual power had already poured out, and he fully resisted Su Yan''s attack.


    But the moment he was photographed by the palm of his hand, Saint Jade Buddha felt that his defense was so vulnerable, and he was instantly disintegrated.


    This palm directly slapped the Jade Buddha into the air, crashed into the balcony railing, and fell towards the sea.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t let go, and jumped directly into the sea.


    He broke the law of gravitational acceleration, and was actually faster than the falling speed of the Jade Buddha Sage.


    Looking at the falling Jade Buddha, Su Yan had only killing intent in his eyes, endless killing intent.


    "Shiya, I''ll find it myself, go to Xitian!"

 Chapter 230： Support

    Su Yan punched directly on the chest of the Jade Buddha Saint King. Although there was no penetration, it also made his chest sunken. It can be said that he was seriously injured and unable to fight Su Yan.


    The Jade Buddha Sage fell directly into the sea with his head up, causing a stormy wave.


    And Su Yan stepped on the sea surface with his toes and walked back to the shore directly on the waves.


    Except for the wet shoes, everything is fine.


    Looking at the sea slowly recovering, Su Yan was waiting. The Jade Buddha Sage would never die like this. He must have been seriously injured and hid in the sea.


    Su Yan had divine knowledge to investigate, and the Jade Buddha Sage Sovereign would definitely not be able to run away.


    But after waiting for a long time, the Jade Buddha Sage still did not come out, which made Su Yan impatient.


    "If you don''t come out yet, do I have to kill you!"


    Guru, Guru...


    Bubbles emerged from a corner of the sea, and more and more bubbles, and finally a dolphin sprang out.


    It turned out that the Jade Buddha Shengjun often threw something upstairs for the dolphins to eat, and established a deep friendship with the dolphins. When he fell into the sea, the dolphins rescued him.


    However, even without the dolphins, the Jade Buddha Sage could still get out. Although he was seriously injured, he had not yet reached such a serious level.


    The jade Buddha saint lying on the dolphin, his face was full of tyrannical expressions. As a city master and one of the four masters in the north of the province, he was seriously injured by a palm and a punch. How could he gain a foothold after this spread? .


    "Su Baxian, do you really want your little girlfriend''s life? I can kill him immediately!"


    "Do you have that ability!"


    Su Yan looked at the Jade Buddha Sage jokingly. He had expected all of this. The Jade Buddha Sage was not the biggest man behind the scenes, and there must be someone else.


    Jin Shiya is in the hands of that person, and everything is naturally up to that person. The Jade Buddha Shengjun said that it is a cooperator, and that it is not a good thing is a watchdog.


    Seeing Su Yan saying such words, looking at him with a full face, the Jade Buddha Sage became so violent that his face became distorted with anger.


    "You watchdog has no capital. Let your master speak out."


    "you!"


    The Jade Buddha Sage spit out a mouthful of blood, and his lungs were about to explode.


    He was already in madness now, so he was scrupulous about what to do, and he leaped directly towards Su Yan, bombarding him with spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the sea breeze, revealing a handsome face, one of his hair fell off because of it, but it did not fall to the ground, but flew towards the Jade Buddha.


    The eyes of the Jade Buddha Sage were naturally unusual. He saw the hair and his pupils began to shrink because he felt his heart palpitations.


    This is a wave that seems to be right or wrong, but it makes him feel extremely powerful and powerless to resist.


    The hair flew in and aimed directly at the eyes of the Jade Buddha Shengjun, and it only took an instant to directly penetrate his brain.


    But a silver light flashed across, and the hair was cut in two directly and fell down.


    Why is it falling? Because this hair is comparable to the power of a plane falling down. After contact with the ground, the overwhelming impact completely changed the face of the Jade Buddha Shengjun.


    "Luckily you are here."


    Sage Sovereign Jade Buddha arrived at the shore at this moment, his forehead was already covered with sweat, which was completely frightened.


    Su Yan''s hair failed to kill the Jade Buddha Sage, naturally someone came to help, and there was more than one.


    A man with a dark body and a strong body like a mountain is standing next to the Jade Buddha Sage. He is the dean of C City and is also one of the four masters in northern province!


    The opposite of him was the one who cut off his hair. His fiery figure was paired with tight-fitting and exposed clothes. It was a collision of ice and fire that would make people bleed.


    Avalokitesvara of Thousand Hands, the dean of city b, is also one of the four masters in northern province.


    The four masters in the northern province are actually the three. If they are known by outsiders, they will probably be considered a shocking thing.


    Because these three are top-notch existences, they won''t get together unless they encounter terrifying opponents.


    "Holy Lord, I saved your life this time, how can you thank me?"


    Thousand-handed Guanyin scratched her head, very charming, and revealed temptation everywhere in her body.


    The face of Jade Buddha Sage Sovereign slowed down. With the arrival of the two, his heart could finally relax.


    "Avalokitesvara saved my life, I am grateful, I can only agree with my body."


    At this time, the Jade Buddha Shengjun was still in the mood to make a joke, obviously he didn''t take Su Yan seriously anymore.


    Thousand-handed Guanyin angrily said: "Good, you saint, you dare to molested me, it seems that I saved you by mistake."


    "Where is this? It''s not the place where you flirt, the enemy is still there!"


    Quibal Lizun let out a roar, like the sound of a tiger''s roar, and immediately restored the two of them to their normal colors.


    "Well, it seems that he doesn''t plan to surrender the psychic liquid, so he will be abolished and handed over to the ghost king."


    Thousand-handed Guanyin waved his fingers, and there were spiritual power fluctuations on the terrifying nails.


    The Jade Buddha Sage is still quite jealous and said: "This person is not easy to deal with, but don''t be fooled by his age."


    I have to say that among the Jade Buddha Sage, Su Yan is powerful and against the sky. It can be said that he is the proud son of heaven and a genius hard to see for thousands of years.


    He had never seen him reach the mid-master stage in his teens, and he felt terrible just to hear it.


    If Su Yan showed his strength completely, he might have to kill himself with tofu.


    Also compared with myself, that is simply incomparable. I have cultivated for decades and have only reached this point in a lifetime of nine deaths. It is by no means only relying on talent to succeed.


    "With the three of us working together, even if he is in the middle of the master stage, so what? It is not the same as destined to be abolished!"


    Quibal Lizun looked at Su Yan with contempt, and the killing intent appeared on his face.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s use, he still needs to surrender the spiritual power fluid, how would they spend such a long time tossing about Su Yan?


    Facing the words of the three people, Su Yan just sneered. These three people would really feel good about themselves.


    "I think your master is the king of ghosts, right?"


    The King of Ghosts is the King of Dry Ghosts, the dean of City D, and the first of the four masters in northern province.


    Although it is said that he is the dean of city d, in fact he is the deity of the northern province. There are more than ten cities in the north of the province. All martial arts professionals who dare not respect him, he is the overlord of the northern province, or even the master.


    Naturally, Su Yan had heard of this person. When he came to City A, he actually had some doubts. Generally, Xiami didn''t dare to do this. Only the boss of North Province dare to think that he could be eaten.


    The three of them didn''t hide themselves, because in their opinion, Su Yan''s ending was destined, so it didn''t hurt to let him know.


    "Yes, this matter was proposed by the King of Ghosts, who makes your spiritual power fluid too attractive, and you just want to eat alone."


    "Yeah, even if we don''t do it, don''t the people of Jinlin know that they are not greedy? What about people from other provinces, and even the entire country of China, or the whole world."


    "It''s still the old saying that everyone is not guilty of guilt, and you are to blame for inventing such a powerful thing."

 Chapter 231： Destroy

    The three of them were playful and abused, and Su Yan had become a nail in his head, leaving them alone.


    After all, the three masters together, facing a mid-master Su Yan, the odds of winning are still very high, and they are not ordinary masters, each has the means to suppress the bottom of the box.


    "I think you are also a wise person. If you hand over the formula of the spiritual power liquid, we will spare you not to die." Avalokitesvara licked his nails and said in an unusually enchanting manner.


    "That''s right, the spiritual power fluid is too bad, and it is the truth that everyone can share it. You are the enemy of the world."


    Su Yan looked at the three of them with a sneer and said, "You are so funny, even if I give you the spiritual power liquid, will you let me go? Will you let Shiya go?"


    "Of course, we are people who keep our promises." Jade Buddha''s face began to recover, and the spiritual power in his body continued to repair his injuries. The longer the delay, the better for them.


    "Keep your promises, haha."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, full of contempt, which could not help making Quibalizun furious.


    "What nonsense with him, just interrupt his hands and feet, and see if he is still stiff."


    After Kuiba Lizun finished speaking, he rushed towards Su Yan, like the power of Mount Tai, with infinite power.


    His sturdy arm blasted out with a punch, which shocked everyone around him.


    This punch has at least eight thousand kilograms of power, which is not much better than the powerhouses in the mid-stage martial arts realm.


    He is good at cultivating, and in the eyes of foreigners, he is a master of Heng Lian, a true capable person.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t dare to be careless, this punch was stronger than his strength, and it was not less powerful.


    Spiritual power lingered around the body, resisting with both hands, Su Yan was directly blasted ten meters away by Kuiba Lizun''s fist, and after a few laps in the air, he landed on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, King Quibali smiled even more, and a trace of contempt appeared on his face.


    "I really thought how strong was Su Ba, the four-cities master, it turned out to be nothing but you, the Jade Buddha Sage, you''re backwards."


    The Jade Buddha Sage snorted coldly: "Don''t underestimate him, he is not as simple as you think."


    "Really, then I will capture him alone, and then leave you speechless."


    Quiba Lizun rushed forward, opening and closing, his fist was amazing, and his speed was not very slow, which was really hard to resist.


    It was not that Su Yan could not defeat him, he just wanted to use his strength to defeat Quabad Lizun, otherwise, with his ability, how could the early Quibb Lizun of the mere master be so arrogant before him full.


    "Are you so strong?"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile. He didn''t need to avoid it, but was arrogant with Quibali.


    Kuiba Lizun said coldly: "I haven''t used all my strength yet!"


    Kuiba Lizun''s whole body was violently bulging with blue veins, and the spiritual power in his dantian had already gathered together, his arm became bigger, and there was flashing light on his arm.


    "Let you eat my overlord punch!"


    Kuiba Lizun blasted the ground with a punch, and the ground suddenly cracked, a wave of spiritual power directly attacked Su Yan, and at the same time, the cracked ground continued to spread, rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan leaped for a lifetime and jumped to a big tree next to him. Now he still can''t fly directly, but can only leap in the air for a short time.


    Dodging the fierce blow from Kuiba Lizun, Su Yan recoiled and directly used the Fifth Fragmentation of the Shaking Sixteen Form!


    It can crush rocks, crack the ground, destroy everything, and destroy everything!


    In terms of his own strength, Su Yan is indeed inferior to Kuiba Lizun. Although his realm is stronger than Kuiba Lizun, he is talented in strength and is a natural divine power.


    Therefore, Su Yan can only rely on the magic formula, can only use this to destroy him.


    As soon as the fragmentation came out, there were faint fluctuations in the whole area. The originally calm sea actually sounded a huge wave, directly covering the balcony of the villa and rushing towards the shore.


    Su Yan was fearless, and used his moves to approach Kuiba Lizun. He wanted to kill this person with one blow!


    Quibal Lizun''s eyes were full of cruelty, and there was a trace of fear, wishing that Su Yan would confront him.


    "It''s you looking for death, don''t blame me!"


    Kuiba Lizun gave another sudden drink, and the Bawang Fist used it again, with both fists out, directly towards Su Yan.


    Both of them rushed towards their opponents, without the slightest fear, just a duel of power and spiritual power.


    boom!


    A stunned sound made the birds in the woods retreat in the distance, and even the beasts in the woods dared not make a sound.


    The result of this blow was that Quibal Lizun was injured. His arms were full of blood, his spiritual power leaked out, and his face showed pain.


    "How is it possible that your strength is so strong!"


    Kuiba Lizun didn''t believe it, but Lizun, he used his strength to dominate, but Su Yan was injured by a hard shock. This is unforgivable.


    "I''ve said that he is not easy, but he doesn''t listen. Now I am suffering."


    The Jade Buddha Sage was gloating, who made Quibalizun laugh at him just now.


    The Thousand-Hand Guanyin said with a cold expression: "I am still in the mood for nonsense, let''s shoot together and capture him with speed."


    As soon as the Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara spoke, he leaped towards Su Yan and swept his fingers directly at Su Yan''s neck.


    To be honest, Huaqian-shou Guanyin is like practicing nine-yin white bone claws. The nails are too long and sharp as a blade, even if the strong body is touched by her, it will peel off.


    The Thousand-Hand Guanyin only needs to break the human cortex, so that the poison in her nails can take effect.


    The Jade Buddha Sage Monarch and Kuiba Lizun also no longer fought each other, they both leapt towards Su Yan and performed a fierce blow.


    The three are all together, and the moves they perform at the same time are their own stunts. They don''t want to delay too much, just want to catch Su Yan early.


    But Su Yan faced the three of them without a trace of panic, but hatred and indifference.


    "Su Baxian, just take it with your hands, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood."


    The Jade Buddha Sage sneered, his moves had already been swung, and he could hit Su Yan in a moment.


    But Su Yan escaped, looking at the three of them still indifferent and playfully abused.


    "Only the three of you want to capture me, so let me die!"


    Su Yan''s spiritual power skyrocketed, and the one hundred kilograms of spiritual power liquid that he drank at the beginning came into play, constantly pouring out from his dantian, all over his body.


    "The Fragmentation of the Sixteen Shaking Style!"


    Su Yan drank abruptly, ignoring the trio''s offensive, and rushed toward them fearlessly.


    They are all tricks, without any reservations, just to achieve their respective goals, either you die or I die!


    "The trivial magic is useless for me!" Quibal Lizun laughed.


    But when he was half laughing, his expression stopped abruptly, because their attacks were all resolved by Su Yan, but Su Yan''s offensive continued to attack them.


    The three hurriedly resisted, but the Xeon''s fragmentation directly broke their defense and rushed towards the three.


    Without resistance, the three of them were killed by Su Yan''s shattering bombardment. This last blow was almost devastating, and the other party did not react, and they died.

 Chapter 232： Province North Ghost King

    Looking at the debris scattered all over the sky, the three top masters of City A failed to leave even a corpse capital in the end.


    Sun Fal stood by the balcony, his eyes sluggish. Once upon a time, the master had the supreme existence in his heart, but now he is so vulnerable.


    After killing the three masters, Su Yan''s complexion became more and more indifferent, and the fragmentation style was really powerful. He himself did not expect that a single blow could directly smash the three into pieces.


    The bangs between Su Yan''s eyebrows were blown by the sea breeze, and the deep eyes under his eyebrows became more clear, and the cigarette **** that was stuffed into his mouth was almost burnt out.


    When the fallen leaves flicked past his eyes, Su Yan turned around and walked away.


    How dare the bodyguards outside stop Su Yan, they were already scared to flee, but they knew their master was powerful.


    "Shao Shao, where are you going now?"


    "City D."


    Sun Xuan''s pupils shrank, his eyes frightened and said, "Where is the ghost king really going?"


    "He caught Shiya, I won''t go to him to find someone."


    "But... the ghost king..."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I have my own measures."


    Su Yan got into the car, and Sun Yan drove out of the villa and headed directly to city d.


    Sun Yan is too powerful for the fear of the Drought Ghost King. Even if Su Yan eliminated the three masters, he still did not think that Su Yan could be better than the Drought Ghost King.


    But he couldn''t control anything. Su Yan had to obey when he wanted to go. Besides, he knew Jin Shiya''s position in Su Yan''s heart.


    City a is not far from city d, which is only a two-hour drive away.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t drive was that he was a little tired. After all, the fifth form of the Shaking Sixteen Form made him consume a lot of spiritual power, and he had to close his eyes to recover.


    When I arrived at city d, I didn''t look for it, but someone was waiting at the station.


    Two men in suits and sunglasses glanced at Su Yan''s car, and one of them said coldly, "Are you Su Baxian?"


    "The ghost king sent you?"


    Su Yan looked icy, and looked at them with cold sweat.


    "Yes, come with us."


    Under Su Yan''s momentum, they tried their best to calm down, but they couldn''t.


    The party drove directly to a villa, with a typical Jiangnan house style.


    The villa has existed for at least a few hundred years, and it is considered to be of an antique level. It occupies a very large area. The most important thing is that it is close to the bustling area and is destined to be of great value.


    Even if the government wants to demolish, it can''t shake this big tree.


    Entering the yard, a small river came into view. The water was clear and colorful ornamental fish were swimming happily in the water.


    From time to time, fish jumped out of the water, and the water droplets fell on the lotus leaf and was shining crystal clear by the sun. After a few laps, they returned to the river.


    There is an artificial rockery not far away, forming a waterfall of nearly ten meters, which is really spectacular.


    Walking on the wooden promenade, a scent of sweet-scented osmanthus wafted, making people feel intoxicated. This Jiangnan courtyard villa has not yet entered, but it has already made people happy.


    The pavilion is quite long, and it takes about a few minutes to get to the inner courtyard, but the inner courtyard is a strange cave.


    This is a crypt with stalactites inlaid on it, shining with lights of various colors, making people look like a dream, like a fairyland.


    There are also various rare and exotic objects in the crypt. The Nile crocodile is nearly six meters long, the Amazon python is nearly ten meters long, and there are other ferocious beasts, some of which have never been seen before, and they are not named.


    The most staggering thing is that the crystal palace of these animals is inlaid with a huge night pearl.


    I have heard of rich people decorating their homes with night pearls, and I have never heard of animal shelters, which are still so huge.


    About to walk out of the crypt, Sun Fal discovered that the crypt corridor was actually a gilded corridor!


    Out of the cave, a Jiangnan pavilion villa appeared in front of him.


    The villa reveals the luxury in the simplicity, the atmosphere in the luxury, and the mystery in the atmosphere.


    Under the leadership of the two, Su Yan and Sun Yan walked directly in. He was not afraid of the Drought Ghost King playing tricks with him.


    Not to underestimate the strength of the Drought Ghost King, but he has something that the Ghost King dreams of.


    Entering the villa, the surrounding decorations surprised Sun Falcon, which is simply a treasure-gathering place.


    All kinds of world famous paintings and even jade and porcelain, as well as the sunflowers of Monalisa and Van Gogh are here.


    Of course, the two guessed that the ones here are genuine, and those in the museum collection are probably high imitations.


    The carpets are made of the most precious mink skins, such as sable and golden mink.


    It is now entering the summer, but the room does not feel any heat, but it is very cool. The mink carpet is just right on the floor.


    On the first seat of the hall, there is a dragon chair placed, and a tiger skin is draped on the dragon chair, which is very powerful and domineering.


    This dry ghost king can really enjoy it, this kind of specification is also considered the top luxury on the earth.


    Sun Yan was stunned for a while, but Su Yan was very calm. These things were not in his eyes at all. He used the dragon skin as the cushion for his seat. That was domineering.


    Sitting on it is like riding a cloud and riding a fog, riding on a magic dragon, faintly echoed by the dragon''s whistle, and the king is full of respect.


    Su Yan glanced around the hall, a cold expression suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said angrily: "Drought Ghost King, hand over Shiya!"


    Echoes kept hitting the surroundings, and the voice could be heard throughout the courtyard, with faint fluctuations.


    But Su Yan''s roar did not get a response from the Drought Ghost King, and the whole hall was empty.


    "Shao Shao, what the **** is the ghost king trying to do? Is there any fraud?!"


    Sun Yan looked around, his eyes filled with anxiety, for fear that a group of people would burst out at this moment.


    But after a long time, no one came, not one, only two of them in the whole hall.


    "What does he mean, don''t need spiritual power fluid?"


    "No, he must be determined to win the spiritual power fluid. I think he may not be here now."


    "Where is that?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not here. Maybe he has set a trap somewhere waiting for us."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Sun Yan has no mastermind at all, everything listens to Su Yan, and he can only listen to Su Yan.


    "If the trap is set, we will naturally be invited."


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Yan''s words fell silent, the two men who had just disappeared appeared in the hall again.


    One of them looked at Su Yan and said, "The King of Ghosts said that there has been some resurgence here recently, and it is not suitable for conversation. Let you go to the Summer Resort in the north of the city."


    "summer resort?"


    Sun Yan was taken aback. Before he started, he checked the information of several major cities in the northern province. He had never heard of a summer resort in the north of city d.


    But the ghost king has spoken, and he can only go without them. Jin Shiya is in his hands, so Su Yan dare not agree.


    The two hurried out of the villa, and drove towards the north of the city as the man in the suit said.


    But after driving for nearly an hour, they still haven''t arrived, and they are already in the jungle.


    "I said, he will definitely choose this kind of place to set up traps."


    Su Yan looked around for a few times, and found that this jungle was a little unusual.

 Chapter 233： Your life is in my hands!

    Su Yan couldn''t tell the exact abnormality, but he had a feeling in the dark that this place was wrong, very weird.


    It''s just a small jungle, but it feels like entering a virgin forest. This kind of feeling must be said, that is, heart palpitations, making people uneasy.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that the Drought Ghost King would definitely set a trap for him, and he would inevitably get into the trap. There was no way.


    The road ahead was steep and the car was a little bumpy, but after a few tens of meters, there was no road, and the two could only get off and walk.


    "Shao Shao, this place is wrong. Why is it so quiet? There isn''t even a bird calling."


    Sun Yan looked around, his eyes were disturbed, and his heart was beating very hard.


    "Old grandson, just wait for me here and take care of the car."


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t want Sun Yan to follow him anymore, because he would definitely not care about him in battle.


    Sun Yan also understood, and couldn''t help but nodded, his eyes full of anxiety.


    "Then Young Master Su, you have to be careful."


    "Do not worry."


    Su Yan paced forward proudly, and slowly disappeared.


    This is a muddy path, which is very difficult for ordinary people to walk, but for Su Yan it is flat.


    But for a moment, the others had penetrated into the jungle hinterland, and his eyes suddenly became clear.


    The jungle hinterland was spiral, and the terrain began to slowly decline. Standing on a high place, Su Yan could see a pavilion at the bottom.


    In this way, the Drought Ghost King must be waiting for him there, and Su Yan''s footsteps are also accelerating.


    It''s just that he was still uneasy, because the Jade Buddha Sage said that he detained Jin Shiya in a place with sea breeze, and there was absolutely no sea breeze here.


    Obviously Jin Shiya is no longer here, this is just a trap set by the Drought Ghost King, where Su Yan wants to capture it.


    However, after a while, Su Yan reached the bottom, and the road became smooth and tidy. The underground seemed like a paradise.


    When Su Yan arrived at the pavilion, the tea on the stone table was still steaming, and it was obvious that the Drought Ghost King was nearby.


    Su Yan did not speak, sat down directly, took a sip of tea, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Tea is indeed a good tea, absolutely the best, and most people shouldn''t taste it in their lifetime.


    Such a scene, Su Yan can still be so calm, his inner strength is really surprising.


    After savoring three sips and half of the tea, Su Yan put down his teacup and looked up around the pavilion, with cold light in his eyes.


    "Will the ghost king come out to welcome the guests?"


    Su Yan''s voice is very steady, like a real guest, but it is not.


    A figure suddenly appeared not far away, wearing a Taoist robe, seemingly mysterious.


    He walked so slowly that it could be said to be a turtle speed, but he reached the pavilion very quickly, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Even Su Yan only saw a few figures of him swaying past, and people had already reached the pavilion and sat in front of him.


    "The distinguished guest is here, the little old man can''t take care of him well, so he still looks at Haihan."


    The voice of the Drought Ghost King was a little hoarse, like Sima Yi in the Three Kingdoms, and the hearts of the people were somewhat the same. Both were good strategy people, but there was one thing about the Ghost King that Sima couldn''t match. That was power.


    The face of the Drought Ghost King is full of talisman prints, and the whole figure is like a ghost baby offering sacrifices. He is really worthy of the nickname of the ghost king.


    Looking at the Drought Ghost King, Su Yan felt uneasy for the first time, because he couldn''t see the depth of the Drought Ghost King.


    Can''t see the strength of a person, this is very serious for Su Yan, because it shows that he has no confidence at all, and no advantage.


    As a result, a few wrinkles appeared between Su Yan''s eyebrows, which indicated that he was really upset now.


    On the other hand, the Drought Ghost King had a calm smile on his face, wondering if Su Yan''s frown was discovered by him.


    "The name of the king of ghosts is like a thunderbolt, and I see it today."


    The Drought Ghost King smiled even more and waved his hand: "Compared with the four-cities master Su Ba, the little old man is old and is about to be photographed on the beach."


    "The King of Ghosts is a sensible person, and I am not a fool. We know that people don''t talk secretly, and circumstance will only waste time."


    "Su Baxian is really young and vigorous. The young man has been idle for a long time, and he has developed a habit of laziness, and he can''t change it."


    "Don''t you just want to get psychic liquid."


    When Su Yan uttered the three words of spiritual power liquid, the fingers of the ghost king holding the teacup trembled, but it was only a slight moment, and it recovered in an instant.


    "Everyone wants spiritual liquid, everyone in the world is rushing." The Drought Ghost King looked at Su Yan and said, "I''m really curious about you, how did you soar into the sky at a young age, and invented such a good thing. "


    "It''s just luck." Su Yan was a little uncomfortable, after all, he didn''t know Jin Shiya''s safety.


    The moment he met the Drought Ghost King, his perception of this person changed. This person was too simple.


    Maybe Jin Shiya has been killed, and maybe he wants the empty glove white wolf.


    "Where are the hostages?!"


    Su Yan looked at the eyes of the ghost king with a domineering look in his eyes.


    "Deserving to be Su Baxian, he is really domineering, his eyes are so sharp, he is almost like an old monster."


    The ghost king laughed, stroked his long beard, and continued: "Let''s not talk about this for now, how about a tea comment?"


    "Tea is good, but how can you taste it if you have a thought?"


    "Your words are right, your mind will influence your judgment and choices, and you will be distracted. This is a problem."


    "Well, I''ll kill your little girlfriend to make you feel better, so you can enjoy tea wholeheartedly, right?"


    Su Yan heard this, the tea cup in his hand burst suddenly, and instantly turned into debris.


    "Dare you threaten me!"


    Su Yan was very angry, with violent intentions, with spiritual power all over his body, ready to fight at any time.


    The Drought Ghost King is very calm, even if he speaks so indifferently, he is not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    "What about threatening you, do you dare to be arrogant in front of me?"


    Because of his complete identity, Su Yan has Jin Shiya in his heart. Even if he is an emperor, he can''t be calm.


    "You want to talk, put the psychic liquid formula on the table, at least let me see the sincerity."


    "If you let me see Shiya, I will take out the formula of spiritual power liquid."


    The Drought Ghost King smiled coldly, a black air appeared on his face, making it look even more terrifying.


    "You have to be clear about your situation. It is you who beg me, not me."


    "How could I beg you, I just command you, because your life is in my hands!"


    Su Yan suddenly yelled, the stone table exploded, and a puff of dust spread out, but was swept away by the Drought Ghost King, and they were all gone.


    "You are wrong, it is not my life in your hands, but your life in my hands!"


    The ghost king''s face had been indifferent, and at this moment he finally revealed a violent, like a ghost crawling out of the Nine Nether Land, with an infinite cold and evil spirit.

 Chapter 234： Du Tianshen Array

    In the end, whose life is in the hands of whom, this is still not certain, because neither of them has done anything. They are both powerful people.


    However, from the current point of view, Su Yan is clearly at a disadvantage because the Drought Ghost King has the advantage at home.


    But Su Yan was fearless, if Jin Shiya hadn''t been in the hands of the Drought Ghost King, he would have already shot the moment he saw the Drought Ghost King.


    The two of them are at war with each other, and there is the possibility of doing it at any time. Even the ornamental vegetation outside the pavilion is rustled by an inexplicable cold wind at this moment.


    The two were not afraid of each other at all, they looked at each other''s eyes coldly, without a trace of fear.


    After a long time, the Drought Ghost King looked away, restored his calmness, and with one move, a stone table not far away flew over.


    "The young man is restless, and the stone table is broken by you. Fortunately, I have a spare."


    The Drought Ghost King returned to plainness, as just as before, and continued to taste tea.


    But Su Yan didn''t recover, how could he be calm, now he only wanted to see Jin Shiya, but the ghost king didn''t give him this opportunity.


    "I can tell you, even if you get the formula of the spiritual power liquid, you would never want to succeed without my refining."


    "You said that, forcing me to kill your little girlfriend, because then she is worthless."


    "She is valuable, she can save your life!"


    "Why are you so sure that you can beat me and you can kill me?"


    There was a trace of contempt in the eyes of the Drought Ghost King, as if he had seen through Su Yan.


    "Because of self-confidence, because of strength, and the height you never looked up to."


    Su Yan didn''t tell a lie. The Immortal Emperor was like a **** in myths and legends to this world, illusory, and he was once a legendary character, and he was naturally able to say this.


    However, the contempt on the face of the Drought Ghost King was even worse, and even a sardonic smile appeared.


    "Confidence, strength, looking up, it seems that you have a story, I should not prepare tea, I should make wine."


    "My patience is very limited, you''d better let Shiya go, then I will spare your life."


    "You were wrong, you should beg me to spare your life, if it weren''t for your value, you have now fallen into hell."


    "It seems that there is a real fight before we can tell the result."


    "No, I''ll show you something."


    The Drought Ghost King took out a small flag from his arms, covered with obscure patterns, just like the face of the Drought Ghost King.


    "A small flag wants to do anything to me?"


    "Humph, of course Xiaoqi can''t do anything to you, but the formation it controls can leave you nowhere to escape!"


    The Drought Ghost King''s voice increased sharply, and the small flag in his hand was constantly waved by him, and the world suddenly changed color.


    Thick clouds are rolling in from the sky, and thunder and lightning continue to appear in the thick clouds, as if the end is coming.


    The originally calm pavilion was flying around with sand and rocks, the trees were swaying, and the wind was like a knife, which could cut the face.


    This was just the beginning, thick clouds came over the sky, completely shielding the sun, and the entire deep valley was plunged into darkness.


    The Drought Ghost King looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "Are you afraid, I can communicate with the world!"


    Who knows that Su Yan smiled softly and said, "You are ashamed to know this?!"


    The Drought Ghost King was furious, and the small flag in his hand waved faster, and an overwhelming momentum came over him, making people feel extremely depressed, as if being held down by Mount Tai.


    Sun Yan was quite far away from the hinterland, but he still saw a natural vision, which scared him to retreat in a panic, and stopped until he exited for several kilometers.


    He naturally would not leave because he believed in Su Yan and believed that he could defeat the ghost king.


    "The outside world has said that the ghost king is a **** in the underworld, and now it seems that even if it is not, it is definitely very human."


    The thunder and lightning were even more violent, the thick lightning all over the sky, as if the sky was torn apart, and the thunder and thunder could pierce your eardrums. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s spiritual protection body, it would not be spared.


    "Pretend to be a ghost, you think you can call the wind and rain, what''s the use of acting? Then thunder and lightning have dealt with me!"


    "Zhuzi''s children are rampant, this is a great formation of the gods, I just urged it, if it is fully activated, this jungle will definitely become a purgatory on earth!"


    "Okay, you start quickly, it''s better to let the lightning strike me."


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face. He liked it most when someone communicated with thunder and lightning, which was a big meal for him.


    The violent anger of the drought ghost king, the swelling of his robe, the long hair is actually a direct reason.


    "If you have to, then I will make you suffer!"


    The Drought Ghost King directly threw the small flag into the sky, and the small flag suddenly became larger, forming a magic flag, which floated directly toward the sky with thick clouds.


    But the Drought Ghost King''s lips squirmed, naturally he was chanting a spell silently, awakening the great formation of the gods.


    It is rumored that there are four major killing formations in the world, of which the Twelve Capital Sky Gods Array is one of them, and the Drought Ghost King��s Capital Heaven God Array is one of the sub-arrays, and its power is naturally not to be underestimated.


    With the instigation of the devil flag, the thick clouds became more violent, and thunder and lightning bombarded the sky and the earth, forming a violent beam of light.


    This movement naturally aroused the attention of all the people in City D. Everyone was scared enough to see such a scene and fled one after another.


    "Where is the thunder and lightning, this is clearly the sky is about to collapse!"


    "Run, get away from here!"


    "Does the end really come?!"


    But everyone in the martial arts world in City D didn''t think so. Although this vision shocked them, it didn''t make them think that the sky had fallen.


    "Such a vision, could it be the anger of heaven and earth?"


    Some people think it is a natural disaster. After all, it has occurred frequently in recent decades, and floods that have never occurred in a century and droughts that have not occurred in a thousand years can be seen everywhere.


    "No, this is not the rage of heaven and earth, this is artificial!"


    "Artificial?!"


    Everyone was shocked, and they were shocked. Who could cause such a vision, wouldn''t it be a god?


    "I thought it was the Drought Ghost King who urged the killing formation."


    "Could it be that the Drought Ghost King has already battled Su Ba first?"


    The man nodded and said: "In this battle, there will be one death. It''s just that Su Ba surprised me first. I didn''t expect that he could force the Ghost King to use the killing formation."


    "Wouldn''t it be that whoever wins is the overlord of the northern province."


    "That''s natural."


    At this moment, in the deep valley of the jungle hinterland, the Drought Ghost King was full of ferociousness, and Su Yan had obviously made him angry.


    "Zhuzier, as long as I think about it, the Dutianshen evil formation will descend to the heavens. You will definitely die. Don''t hurry to hand over the psychic liquid formula!"


    "Read it quickly, I''m impatient to wait."


    Su Yan relaxed completely, just as indifferently as the Drought Ghost King just now, as if the two had changed roles.


    This remark naturally made the ghost king incredibly angry, and the runes on his hideous face squirmed like a small snake.


    "You asked for it!"


    The Drought Ghost King chanted the spell silently, and a huge skull suddenly appeared in the sky, and a power of heaven and earth shot directly from the skull''s mouth, heading towards Su Yan.

 Chapter 235： Breaking the formation

    That power of heaven and earth, to be exact, should be a light wave of thunder and lightning, bombarding Su Yan directly at a speed close to the speed of sound.


    White light flashed across the sky, and the entire deep valley was shrouded in white light, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    For a long time, the white light did not dissipate, but slowly gathered to form a huge lightning ball, but Su Yan looked at the lightning ball greedily.


    The Drought Ghost King on the side had already smiled, because in his opinion, the undead Su Yan could also let him peel off.


    He was ready to let Su Yan tell me the formula of the spiritual power liquid, because he knew that no one was not afraid of death, not to mention that he had many ways to make Su Yan speak.


    However, he never imagined that Su Yan would have withstood the strongest blow of the Dutian God Sha Array. Not only that, he also gathered the thunder and lightning in the sky.


    He couldn''t help feeling astonished, and there was also a hint of worry. The thunder and lightning ball was not a joke, he was very aware of the powerful energy in it.


    If Su Yan blasted the thunder and lightning ball at him, he would have to peel off even if he didn''t die.


    Therefore, there were sweaty beads on the forehead of the Drought Ghost King, but that was all.


    Because he still has a back hand, he will not use it as a last resort.


    "Su Baxian, what kind of demon technique are you!"


    The Drought Ghost King was furious and roared directly.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You are the demon method, I am an immortal law, everything in front of the immortal law has to crawl."


    "Fart, even you will be a fairy, you scare someone."


    "Who else but you, am I scaring ghosts?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the lightning ball, making no secret of his greed.


    Under the shocked gaze of the Drought Ghost King, Su Yan directly swallowed this majestic ball of thunder and lightning, which almost made the eyes of the Drought Ghost King stare out.


    "You... actually ate it!"


    "It tastes good, but it''s a bit supportive."


    Su Yan hit a few full hiccups. In fact, violent lightning bombarded him, not as simple as he said.


    After all, he was only in the middle of the day after tomorrow, so it was naturally not so easy for such violent lightning to swallow his mouth.


    Fortunately, he had the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which was running wildly at this moment, forcibly turning thunder and lightning into spiritual power, and his dantian was already full.


    "Monster, it''s no wonder you can become a master at such an age!"


    "Monster, even if I am a monster, I am better than your ghost."


    This ghost king, covered with runes, is naturally not a good thing, he must have a secret.


    But Su Yan was not interested in the secrets of the Drought Ghost King, and there were too few things that would interest him.


    "Don''t think that you have a demon technique that will kill me, I will show you the power of the Dutian Divine Sword Formation!"


    The drizzle ghost king was full of arrogance, the sky magic flag was getting bigger and bigger, as if covering the sky, the surface of the magic flag had rune fluctuations, Su Yan looked a little familiar.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Su Yan was not only surprised: "Guidongwen, are you from the Guidong tribe?!"


    The Drought Ghost King did not respond, but kept chanting spells, bound to take Su Yan down.


    The Guidong tribe in Su Yan''s mind is naturally not a simple minority, but a great immortal tribe he had heard of in his previous life.


    As a fairy emperor, he also fought against the people of the Guidong tribe, killed several great abilities of the Guidong tribe, and since then became grudges with the Guidong tribe.


    And he was besieged by masters from all walks of life, among them the Ghost Cave Clan naturally.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand why there are still Guidong people on the earth where spiritual power is exhausted. Could it be that this is the birthplace of the Guidong people, or the Guidong people have been here.


    This made Su Yan feel that the earth is not simple, it is definitely not as weak and small as it is on the surface, and the inheritance and history here are probably not groundless.


    But right now, Su Yan naturally didn''t want to delve into this, because the Great Gods of Heaven had already sealed him.


    The sky full of magic flag cover was pressed down and disappeared directly, and the pitch black seemed to be in a bottomless abyss.


    The surrounding ghosts cried and howled wolves, and the faintly fluctuating rune taboos made Su Yan''s face appear solemn.


    These did not scare Su Yan, but what made him afraid was the wave of fluctuations released by the magic flag. This wave of fluctuation was not spiritual power, nor thunder and lightning, but a kind of wonderful power.


    This power was like a star-absorbing Dafa. It was draining the spiritual power in Su Yan''s body. The spiritual power originally filled by Dan Tian was leaking out, but he could not stop it.


    Unable to stop it, this is the most terrifying thing. You can only watch the spiritual power go by, even Su Yan has a chill at this moment.


    "Hahaha..."


    At this moment, the Drought Ghost King outside gave out a hearty smile, and Su Yan had become a thing in the urn in his eyes.


    "Su Baxian, hurry up and beg for mercy, hand over the spiritual power liquid, and I will spare your life!"


    "You really thought that this mere formation could trap me, it''s so weird."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to beg for mercy, and the word beg for mercy never appeared in his dictionary.


    He never said to obey everything in the battle between the sky and the battlefield, but to let others surrender.


    "Then you can die for me!"


    The Drought Ghost King was angry and wanted to kill Su Yan directly. When that time comes, he would grab his soul and force a confession by using the soul-recovering method.


    The strange power is getting stronger and stronger, and the spiritual power in Su Yan''s body is consumed very quickly. If he does not stop it, he will definitely die from exhaustion.


    "Is this also the special power of the Ghost Cave Race?"


    Su Yan''s eyes lit up, and he immediately displayed a magic trick to destroy the gods, but he tried several times but failed. The reason was his low realm.


    "There must be a way, the power of the mere ghost hole can''t kill me."


    Su Yan racked his brains, but couldn''t. It seemed that he could only fight to the death. He had to rely on his strength to break through the great formation of the gods.


    All the spiritual power in the dantian gathered together, including the spiritual power derived from the lightning ball, and there was nothing in the whole body.


    These spiritual powers gathered in the hands, forming a little dazzling light, which was very pure and could not be looked directly at.


    "It''s up to you."


    The dazzling light fell and smashed directly towards the magic flag, seemingly dripping through the rocks, but actually it was like a comet hitting the earth.


    The entire magic flag shook directly, setting off a monstrous force, and the strange power suddenly disappeared, which made Su Yan very happy.


    However, Su Yan did not relax. Although the strange power disappeared, there was nothing in his body, and he had to recover immediately.


    When the fluctuations are still, that bit of brilliance blooms, directly covering the magic flag, re-illuminating the entire world!


    The Drought Ghost King on the side was already trembling, his lore formation was broken, he couldn''t believe it.


    But this is the fact. It has already happened and cannot be changed. Su Yan broke through and stood up, relying on a desperate fight, successfully breaking through the great formation of the gods.


    Heaven and earth return to everything, but the surrounding areas have long since become ruins, the pavilions are not there, and the trees have become debris.


    Su Yan sat on the muddy ground, working hard to recover his body, nothing.


    Seeing this, the Drought Ghost King will show his intent to kill, his face flashing with crazy anger.


    "Although you have broken the formation, but you are exhausted, let me send you on the road!"

 Chapter 236： Kill the ghost!

    The Drought Ghost King was full of anger, and walked directly towards Su Yan, his spiritual power soared, and the rune on his face was constantly fluctuating.


    "Dutianshen evil formation is my life''s hard work, it was actually destroyed by you, I want you to pay for my life!"


    The Drought Ghost King drew a bone spur sword directly from his back, the sword body was extremely dark, and there was a faintly filled atmosphere.


    "Slash it with one sword!"


    The Drought Ghost King roared, and the bone spur sword came up from the sky, extremely sharp, spiritual power and Yin Qi complemented each other, and burst into an unstoppable situation.


    And Su Yan was still sitting on the mud, frowning, as if he had pain, and the spiritual power in his body had not yet recovered.


    The Drought Ghost King thought that his sword would definitely be able to kill Su Yan, but he was wrong and never expected two ghosts to float out.


    The female ghost and the little ghost looked cold, and their corpses directly gathered together towards the bone spur sword.


    The Bone Spur Sword was actually shrouded in this mass of corpse energy and blocked the way, which made the Drought Ghost King crazy.


    "The two lonely wild ghosts also want to prevent me from killing, so kill you first!"


    The Long Sword of the Drought Ghost King no longer attacked Su Yan, but instead slashed towards the female ghost and the little ghost. His bone spur sword can break mountains and rocks, break all things, and naturally destroy ghosts.


    The Bone Spur Sword struck, and the two ghosts were like enemies, after all, their realm was only the peak of the master''s early stage and the martial master''s consummation, and the dry ghost ghost king has entered the master''s late stage.


    Even if Su Yan''s prosperous power is fighting against the Drought Ghost King, whoever wins may win.


    But as Su Yan''s dead waiter, the two ghosts will not shrink even if they face no matter how strong the enemy is. Even if they die in battle, they will protect their masters. This is a kind of loyalty.


    When Su Yan passed them the secret book, the two ghosts had already been probated, and they had already regarded Su Yan as their absolute master.


    The two ghosts made a seal with both hands, and attacked the Drought Ghost King with a fierce offensive, without fear of the bone spur sword.


    The power of the bone spur sword covering the pressure directly cut off one of the little ghost''s arms, and the little ghost''s arm can still be connected.


    The bone spur sword has the ability to destroy ghosts, in which Yin Qi has a very strong suppressing power on ghosts.


    Upon seeing this, the female ghost swept the one-foot-long nails of her hands directly towards the King of Drought Ghost, carrying a violent wind.


    Even the Drought Ghost King, facing the strong blow of the female ghost, felt chills and had to resist in a hurry.


    It directly touched and slammed the arm of the Drought Ghost King, and flashes of lightning appeared, and the violent spiritual power actually caused the surrounding ruins to burst again.


    However, the realm of the Ganjin Ghost King is much stronger than the two ghosts, so the two ghosts exhausted the means to leave the ghost king unscathed.


    Instead, the two ghosts were seriously injured after several fights.


    Their purpose is naturally to delay time, and they all know themselves. It is absolutely impossible to defeat the Drought Ghost King. Only Su Yan has a glimmer of hope.


    Bang bang bang!


    The ghost king patted a few palms in succession, and directly shot the female ghost flying, and the soul was almost shattered.


    The little ghost was even more horrible, his hands were cut off, and he could no longer attack.


    Su Yan knew all of this, but he couldn''t help. He was still recovering and had to achieve a complete victory to compete with the Drought Ghost King.


    "Hurry up, recover quickly."


    Su Yan kept screaming in his heart, and felt that when the little ghost was thrust into the ground with a bone spur sword through his chest, Su Yan was furious.


    The female ghost is also not lightly injured, and her body has long been bleak, and her soul may disappear at any time.


    However, when the Drought Ghost King looked at the female ghost, he showed a lewd smile, licking his lips and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a beautiful female ghost. It''s the type I like. Be my concubine."


    The female ghost was naturally unwilling, but Su Yan heard this because of some thoughts. The Drought Ghost King was definitely not talking about it, but wanted the female ghost to be a concubine, unless he was also a ghost.


    Seeing the female ghost unmoved, the Drought Ghost King became angry, slapped her palms on the female ghost''s chest and knocked her directly to the ground.


    Both the little ghost and the female ghost are seriously injured, unable to fight anymore, and have become targets for mermaid.


    "Let me send you on the road."


    The two ghosts of the drought ghost dynasty came, holding the bone spur sword in their hands, and Yang Tian a sword smashed the two directly.


    Seeing that the Bone Spur Sword was about to smash the two, Su Yan had been sitting and finally moved at this moment.


    Flying sand and rocks, the wind was violent, Su Yan''s eyes suddenly opened, and a beam of light with incomparable chill came out.


    A ball of spiritual power hit the bone spur sword directly, with a violent meaning, directly sent the bone spur sword to the sky, and plunged into the soil.


    The two ghosts were overjoyed and hurriedly ran behind Su Yan, now they can no longer make a move.


    "You two go back to raise a ghost gourd."


    The two ghosts nodded and hurriedly got into the ghost gourd. Repairing the injury in the ghost gourd can achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort.


    The Drought Ghost King thought he could surrender and kill the two ghosts, but he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, so Su Yan recovered so quickly.


    "You are too fast, right."


    "Hurry up, you haven''t seen it really fast."


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, the person rushed out, and his whole body gathered his hands and smashed towards the Drought Ghost King.


    The Drought Ghost King was furious, and sternly said: "When did you break through the late master stage!"


    "I have already broken through, but you haven''t noticed it."


    Droughty Ghost King''s face trembled, looking at Su Yan, he felt chill for the first time.


    Su Yan broke his own killing **** array, not to mention that he could recover so quickly, it was still the master later stage, which made him somewhat unacceptable.


    "It seems that you have to let go of your hands and feet."


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the rune of the Drought Ghost King was alive, radiant and squirming.


    A black mist ascended from the Drought Ghost King, forming a skeleton ghost.


    "This is what you forced me to let me leave the body of boarding, you are proud enough!"


    Unexpectedly, the Drought Ghost King is really a ghost, a possessed skeleton ghost.


    The things circulated in City D are not groundless, they are also true. Is he really a **** in the underworld? !


    Su Yan had also guessed the weirdness of the Drought Ghost King. After all, he saw that he actually wanted a female ghost to be his concubine. This was enough to explain the problem.


    And he is an evil spirit, which can also explain why there is a huge array of gods.


    "You belong to the Ghost Cave Race!"


    "Yes, I am a ghost cave clan, but I have been dead for a hundred years, and I am in this giant body. As long as I hit the realm of the master, I can completely occupy this body."


    The skeleton ghost looked at Su Yan''s hollow face with a kind of greed, as if he regarded Su Yan as food.


    "But if you show up, I just need to refine you and you can be directly accomplished. It''s God''s help!"


    The skeleton ghost looked up to the sky and laughed wildly.


    "Do you think you''ve eaten me? It''s a whimsical thing."


    Su Yan muttered the spell silently, and a "Ghost Killing Curse" floated out, as if an invisible taboo was moving towards the skeleton ghost.


    Although Su Yan could not use the magic trick to kill ghosts, he could still read the spell.


    Moreover, he not only imprisoned with a spell, but also displayed the Fragmentation of the Shaking Sixteen Form.


    A violent punch hit the skeleton ghost directly, and the power of the fragmentation made the skeleton ghost tremble, and the power of imprisonment made him unable to resist.


    The drought ghost king who was originally proud of the northern province was smashed to pieces by Su Yan''s punch, and the ghosts and ghosts all over the sky were crying and howling, and fled in all directions.


    The whole world was completely restored, except for the ruins everywhere, everything returned to peace.

 Chapter 237： Be respected by Mr.

    The Drought Ghost King lying on the ground woke up quietly at this time, with no runes on his face, returning to the appearance of ordinary people.


    He was stunned for a moment, then showed an extremely excited expression on his face, and then he danced directly.


    "I''m alive, I''m alive!"


    Su Yan looked at him calmly from the side. Today''s Drought Ghost King is no longer the former ghost king, the former was the skeleton ghost.


    The Drought Ghost King saw Su Yan and realized something. He couldn''t help but walked over with excitement and knelt down directly.


    "Thank you Mr. for saving me, I have nothing to pay for."


    The Drought Ghost King directly bowed his head to thank him, completely sincere and sincere, and thanked Su Yan very much for rebirth.


    "Get up and tell me about the skeleton ghost."


    Only then did the Drought Ghost King stand up, still with excitement on his face, unable to calm down for a long time.


    "I was originally a peach-blossom scholar who was a master of D City. I have been surviving for decades. I have been able to understand my life when I am old, but I have not been able to make progress.


    Su Yan nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "I would have spent my whole life so plainly, but one day I accidentally found a skull in the antique shop, and it said the location of the treasure burial place."


    Peach Blossom Scholar showed a look of regret, maybe it was the skull who caused him.


    "Treasures are completely useless to me, but the above mentioned that there are elixir in the place where treasures are buried, which can improve the cultivation level. I did not resist the temptation."


    Su Yan said at this moment: "Later you went to the treasure trove?"


    "Yes, after I entered, I was possessed by the skeleton ghost. Over the past five years, my soul has been oppressed by him, becoming weaker and weaker. If it weren''t for my husband to help me, I''m afraid I would die."


    After all, Taohua scholar knelt down again, sighing with emotion at Su Yan.


    Su Yan doesn''t need Mr. Taohua''s thanks. What he is most anxious now is Shi Ya, which is the most important thing.


    "Do you know where he held the hostages?"


    Peach Blossom Scholar pondered for a moment, and slapped his brain sharply and said: "I remember he tied a girl to a pillar that measures the depth of the sea."


    Su Yan immediately showed anxious expression when he heard it, and shouted directly: "Take me there!"


    Peach Blossom Scholar naturally did not dare to be negligent, and directly led the way, and the two quickly walked out of the jungle.


    When he reached the periphery, Sun Yan saw Su Yan and the Drought Ghost King coming out together, his eyes widened, what''s the situation?


    Before Sun Xun could speak, Su Yan kicked Sun Xun out of the car, and then grabbed the Taohua Scholar in the car and drove away.


    The situation was urgent, so Su Yan naturally didn''t have time to explain, he had to reach the beach as fast as possible, because it was high tide now.


    The car crossed the road at the fastest speed and sprinted along the shortest route, passing all the way, almost paralyzing the traffic along the way.


    When the two arrived at the beach, they rushed to the dam without stopping. At this time, the waves on the shore were beating the shore violently. There were no figures in the whole place.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cracking, and he jumped directly into the sea, looking for them one by one along the pillars measuring the sea.


    The most recent one didn''t have any. Keep walking. Su Yan found several in a row and didn''t have one, and his heart gradually became cold.


    When he found the tenth one, Su Yan finally saw Jin Shiya''s figure. At this time, Shiya had her eyes closed, her hair fluctuating with the sea, and her skirt was half covered.


    Su Yan directly used a spiritual power to cut the binding ropes, and Jin Shiya drifted away with the sea.


    Su Yan swam hurriedly, hugged Jin Shiya, and then headed towards the coast.


    When he reached the shore, Su Yan''s face was anxious, and he said, "Shiya, don''t scare me, you will be fine."


    Put Jin Shiya on the beach, let her lie flat, squeeze her belly directly, and let her spit out the sea water.


    But after a long time, there was no effect at all. At this time, Jin Shiya had no breathing and pulse, and according to science, she had died.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give up, his teeth tightened, a drop of blood dripped from the base of his tongue, and then he kissed Jin Shiya''s small mouth directly.


    The essence and blood entered Jin Shiya''s body and began to exert a miraculous effect, moisturizing the limbs and restoring the heartbeat and pulse.


    Jin Shiya slowly took a faint breath, which gradually dissipated the anxious color on Su Yan''s face.


    Then Jin Shiya kept spitting out sea water, and after a long time she opened her eyes.


    The moment she saw Su Yan, her eyes burst, and she could only cry silently.


    Su Yan didn''t want to say anything more, put the tip of her nose to the tip of her nose, and gently smelled her lips.


    ...


    A few days later, Jin Shiya also completely recovered. Su Yan originally planned to return to Jiangzhou, but the hospitality was difficult, and she could only accept the banquet of the scholar.


    This banquet was unprecedented. Everyone in the martial arts circles in all cities in the northern province attended, and no one was absent. It was the business leaders who squeezed their heads and wanted to get together.


    Su Yan sitting in the first seat was held tightly by Jin Shiya''s arms, and no separation was allowed at all.


    After experiencing this, Jin Shiya was naturally affected and became more dependent on Su Yan.


    At the same time, Su Yan also warned Jin Shiya not to let the jade leave her body and wear it all the time.


    On that day, Jin Shiya accidentally wetted her body with water because of watering flowers, and then changed her clothes. The scattered clothes were deliberately done by the other party.


    If Jin Shiya kept the jade on her body, the fifty-yard man would not take her away so easily.


    Su Yan will naturally not let go of the people involved in this matter, and they will all be eliminated one by one, and he will not have the slightest affection for these people.


    This banquet filled the entire five-star hotel, with thousands of people attending.


    There are a large number of people in the province��s North Budo community, far more than a few thousand. What''s more, there are political and business people. Many people are not qualified to sit in this hotel and can only make up the number at the Linjia Hotel, but these people are still happy.


    Everyone stood up with their wine glasses and looked at Su Yan respectfully, while Su Yan sat in a majestic manner, and Jin Shiya naturally did the same.


    As for Sun Yan, he was also drunk, sitting next to Su Yan, and he was so happy.


    Taohua scholar led the people in the North Budo circle to toast directly, very respectful and sincere, and drank three cups in a row.


    Peach Blossom Scholar said with a red face: "The respect of the gentleman covers the world, and no one can compare the dragon among the people. The northern province should be respected by the gentleman."


    "Shengbei should be respected by Mr.!" Everyone present repeated these words and sent them from the heart.


    The meaning of what Tao Hua Shusheng said is obvious, that is, Su Yan is the boss of Beibei. In the future, the Budo circle in Beibei will have to listen to him. He has the final say.


    Even when the Drought Ghost King was there, he could not have such majesty, he was only secretly called the boss and dominion, but Su Yan was recognized by everyone, no one opposed, and no one dared to object.


    Su Yan nodded calmly, picked up the wine glass and drank a mouthful, then looked at everyone and said, "I don''t want fame and fortune, I just want peace in the province!"

 Chapter 238： Passing by the small city

    The normal banquet lasted for a long time, and Su Yan also drank a lot of wine, but the wine was not much drunk to him now.


    After bidding farewell to the gangsters in Beibei, Su Yan and the other two drove away from City D and headed towards Jiangzhou.


    As for Sun Xuan, he took a ride home by himself.


    Naturally, it was not the same as when they came to Jiangzhou, and they were not in a hurry. The two of them stayed and played in the urban area along the way.


    "The city in front is Surabaya. It is said that the scenery here is beautiful."


    Sitting in the co-pilot, Jin Shiya seemed to regain her former spirit and returned to the pure goddess fan.


    "Are you going to play?"


    "Of course, I want to take more landscape photos."


    The car entered the city of Surabaya, but it caused a lot of sensation. After all, this is only a small city, and I have never seen a Bugatti Veyron before.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Su Yan parked the car in a parking lot, and then walked with Jin Shiya.


    Surabaya is very peaceful, people''s life rhythm is not fast, and comfortable people can be seen everywhere, and this is the day at work.


    The two took a bus to the famous scenic spot in Surabaya City, where the scenery is beautiful, not much more than Beicheng Park.


    After buying the ticket to enter, Jin Shiya took the camera everywhere to take pictures of the scenery, and from time to time to take a beautiful photo with Su Yan, all the way was happy, completely free of the haze of being kidnapped.


    Seeing Jin Shiya like this, Su Yan was naturally happy, after all, he had been worried that this matter would leave a shadow on Jin Shiya.


    "Brother, buy a flower for my sister."


    This is a teenage girl with a bunch of flowers in her cloth pocket, looking at Su Yan eagerly at this moment, full of expectation.


    Su Yan smiled and touched the little girl''s forehead, and said, "Okay, your brother Hua bought them all."


    The little girl''s eyes widened with an expression of disbelief. After a long time, the expression of excitement appeared on her face.


    "Thank you brother, thank you sister."


    "How sweet mouth."


    Su Yan directly paid twice the price, bought a bouquet of flowers, and handed it to Jin Shiya with a smile.


    Jin Shiya accepted it happily, holding the flowers, and sniffing the fragrance gently with the tip of her nose, the smile on her face even worse.


    "Thank you Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya was also like a little girl at the moment, pulling Su Yan''s arm, too tired.


    "What are we still saying thank you for?"


    Su Yan smiled and scratched Jin Shiya''s nose, and became more fond of Jin Shiya. This Nizi was destined to be her own fate.


    After shopping for a long time, Jin Shiya also felt tired, so the two of them found a restaurant and planned to eat something to rest.


    The decoration of the hotel is good. Although it is not luxurious, it is very delicate and clean. Obviously the owner is very careful.


    Seeing a guest coming in, a waiter walked over eagerly and said with a smile: "Welcome."


    "This is the ordering machine." The waiter handed a tablet over.


    Su Yan ordered a few randomly and gave it to Jin Shiya. Jin Shiya didn''t order it and handed it to the waiter.


    A few dishes are enough for two people, there is no need to order too many, and it is a waste of not to finish.


    Taking advantage of the chef''s cooking skills, the two of them talked shamefully about you, making Jin Shiya noodles like peach blossoms, while Su Yan laughed.


    His laughter attracted a group of people, a group of people.


    "Who the **** laughs so loudly and doesn''t want to live anymore!"


    A big man wearing a shorts and a vest walked into the restaurant swaying his body, followed by a group of younger brothers.


    A little brother respectfully said: "I must have felt the elder brother''s domineering and greeted him with laughter."


    "Fat Nima, is the welcome greeted with laughter!"


    That little brother was too scared to speak, this flattering is also a technical job.


    "Oh, such a beautiful girl, I didn''t expect to see it in this place."


    The big man in pants saw Jin Shiya, a pair of small eyes suddenly lit up, staring at Jin Shiya with a squint.


    The younger brothers behind the big man naturally saw it, and at the same time they were shocked.


    "Oh, I just said that my eldest brother has been lucky lately. It turns out that peach blossom luck is in the limelight."


    The big man walked towards Jin Shiya, the expression on his face was even worse, and his whole body was agitated.


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a beautiful and delicious beauty in the world. It''s not worthwhile to me."


    Su Yan frowned when he heard it, and looked at the man and said, "Get out!"


    As soon as the words came out, the big man was not angry yet, but a group of younger brothers behind him jumped up.


    "Mom pulls me up, don''t you want to die, dare to let our big brother go!"


    "Let Lao Tzu kill him!"


    A younger brother took a knife out of his arms and looked at Su Yan with a bad look.


    The big man was not angry, but looked at Su Yan with contempt: "If you get to know you, let me go quickly, or if you know it."


    He naturally knows that Su Yan and Jin Shiya are a young couple, but this is his place. He cares about your young couple. People he likes never fail to follow.


    "Let me go?"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, snapped his fingers, and a little brother flew out of the house.


    In fact, the person was bombarded by Su Yan''s spiritual power and flew out of the house, but this group of people couldn''t see clearly.


    Su Yan still kept his hands, just let the person lie in the hospital for half a year at most, he didn''t want to kill now.


    But his men''s mercy did not stop the big man, but rather furious.


    "Your kid is looking for death!"


    He didn''t know what Su Yan made, but he could be sure that Su Yan did it. This is something that cannot be tolerated.


    The big man directly grabbed the chair next to him and smashed it at Su Yan. His strength was not small, and he was quite prestigious in the local area.


    But for Su Yan, it was almost negligible. Raising his hand gently was to catch the chair, so that the big man couldn''t get it down.


    The big man was full of violent expressions, sweat dripped from his forehead, apparently exhausted, but the chair remained motionless.


    The little brothers around all looked shocked, and caught the chair with one hand, still so calm, which made them feel uneasy.


    And the little brother who had just pulled out the knife was full of anger and stabbed Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he threw a punch, and the knife bent into scrap iron, which scared the people present.


    "Knife... inaccessible?!"


    Regardless of everyone''s shocked gaze, Su Yan directly slapped the little brother out of the hotel.


    At this time, the big man was already sweating coldly, because he felt that he was out of control, and his hands could not take off the chair.


    Su Yan glanced at the big man indifferently, kicked him directly, and fell to the opposite road, unable to get up for a long time.


    Although the pain of the fractured body is unbearable, the anger on the face of the big man has not disappeared, but has become even higher.


    "You wait for me, I will definitely kill you!"


    The big man was carried away by a group of younger brothers. Obviously he was not reconciled, and he might be going to call someone.

 Chapter 239： Rich playboy

    Su Yan didn''t say anything about all this, even if he called a bunch of people over, he wouldn''t frown.


    Jin Shiya is no stranger to such things, except for a few faint wrinkles on her forehead, her face is still calm.


    "Shiya will have to wear a hat and sunglasses when she comes out."


    In Qudi, Shiya was also watched, and she was also watched when she arrived in this small city of Surabaya. It was really speechless.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "You don''t need to be with me. You still have to pay attention to safety if you are alone. I plan to teach you kung fu, at least you can defend yourself.


    "really?!"


    Jin Shiya showed an expression of excitement on her face, and she hugged Su Yan so intimately.


    "That''s natural. My daughter-in-law doesn''t know how to do it. We must know that in the future we will stay and fly together and become immortals together."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a sincere smile, and he would never leave any regrets in this life.


    At this time, the waiter came over with a flustered expression on his face and said: "You two should go quickly, Brother Mang is not easy to provoke."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, let''s serve food soon."


    The waiter said bitterly: "You beat Brother Mang, he will never give up, he is Liu Mang''s subordinate, and his father Liu Mang is our richest man in Surabaya!"


    Su Yan''s face was displeased, regardless of Liu Mang and Mang, is it important to have a meal?


    "Serve!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression on his face, the waiter shrank his head with an expression of hatred for iron and steel.


    "Not listening to the old man will suffer."


    The waiter left angrily, and then another waiter brought the dishes one by one.


    A group of waiters were gloating and waiting for a good show.


    "Xiao Li, why do you remind him, such a proud person should be punished."


    "Yes, although he is good at skill, can he be compared with Master Liu Mang? A single finger can kill him."


    "It''s just a pity that the beautiful and beautiful girl will definitely be harmed by Liu Mang then."


    "Hey, let''s stand a little farther away, it will be troublesome if it gets affected later."


    Regarding these people''s words, Su Yan didn''t take it to heart, and said to Jin Shiya: "Come and eat slowly, and continue to another city after eating."


    Jin Shiya nodded, naturally not afraid, Su Yan was a **** in her heart.


    "Brother Yan, eat some of this, it''s very good to hear from others."


    Jin Shiya put all the leek, yam, pigeon eggs, and cow whip into Su Yan''s bowl, making Su Yan embarrassed.


    "You little Nizi are really afraid of me, do you want to try."


    Jin Shiya showed a sly smile: "The minimum three years, the maximum death penalty."


    The so-called Mang brother was carried directly to the hospital by a group of younger brothers for treatment.


    In an office in the most famous building in Surabaya, a man with tattoos all over Erlang''s legs is folded, and he is embracing his beautiful girl.


    "Shao Liu, let someone accompany you tonight." A beautiful woman in a black short skirt said softly.


    A beautiful woman in white clothes next to her was dissatisfied: "No way, no way, Shao Liu has to accompany me today."


    And Liu Mang laughed at the moment, hugged left and right, and said, "Neither of you want to run tonight."


    Just when Liu Mang was happy, the door of the house was opened and the housekeeper Niu walked in respectfully.


    "Master, Mangzi, they were beaten."


    When Liu Mang heard this, anger suddenly appeared on his face, and the beauty beside him was directly thrown aside by him.


    "Who fought, that reckless thing!"


    "It is said to be a young couple."


    "Little couple?"


    Liu Mang stunned: "Mangzi''s martial arts is not weak, right? How could he not even be able to deal with a young couple?"


    "The opponent is very strong and kicked him out of the restaurant with one kick. Now he can''t stand up."


    Liu Mang showed hatred on his face, and said directly to the housekeeper: "Go, I want to see who he is, who dare to touch me in Surabaya."


    The butler followed Liu Mang and left the building directly, and was even more angry when he saw the wounded and unruly man.


    "Mangzi, don''t worry, I will avenge you, I will bring him to see you!"


    Liu Mang brought fifty or sixty thugs and his personal bodyguard, the housekeeper, directly toward the hotel.


    When the merchants along the road saw this, they were all scared, because this group of people were dressed in black, just like a social person.


    The most important thing is that they have the word Liu printed on their chests. This word in Surabaya represents authority and majesty.


    However, a dozen luxury cars stopped at the entrance of the hotel. A group of people surrounded the hotel to prevent Su Yan and the others from escaping.


    Liu Mang took a pair of sunglasses and walked in directly.


    Because of the fight just now, only Su Yan and two of them were dining in the restaurant, and the others had already ran away, so Liu Mang walked directly towards the two when he entered the restaurant.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya are still eating with relish. Su Yan also feeds Jin Shiya from time to time. The two really show affection across the screen.


    "Brother Yan, it looks like someone is coming."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, we eat ours."


    When Liu Mang heard this, his eyes suddenly became cold, and a cruel expression appeared on his face.


    "Interestingly, those who beat me dare to be so calm, I admire you."


    Su Yan ignored Liu Mang''s words at all, still eating food, treating Liu Mang as air.


    Liu Mang had murderous intent in his eyes, and Su Yan ignored him so completely, he completely angered him, and he naturally wanted the two to pay the price.


    "Boy, today I will make you die ugly!"


    Liu Mang threw a chair over as he said, wanting to give Su Yan a little bit of power.


    Who knew that Su Yan caught the chair directly and put it firmly on the ground.


    Su Yan slapped his hand and said, "Fortunately, the dust did not fall in the vegetables."


    Jin Shiya put down her chopsticks, looked at Su Yan and said, "So many people watched me and couldn''t eat it."


    Although she knew that these people couldn''t hurt herself, she didn''t want to be surrounded by so many people. It was weird to eat like that.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, I will clear them out."


    Before Su Yan could do anything, Liu Mang ran over and saw Jin Shiya''s peerless face and was immediately attracted.


    "Made, I said how a man would cause trouble, it turned out to be because of this stunner."


    Liu Mang looked at Su Yan and said, "Your luck is bad today. You met me. I''ve stayed with your girlfriend, so let me go."


    A cold color appeared on Liu Mang''s face, all the thugs behind him gathered around, and the butler stood proudly to the side. He didn''t think he needed to take action.


    Jin Shiya cannot tolerate blasphemy, and Su Yan naturally can''t tolerate it. It is necessary to let these people go.


    The chopsticks in Su Yan''s hand happened to hold a piece of chicken gizzard wrapped in chili powder, and he was directly thrown at the thugs.


    The chili powder spread out immediately and hit the eyes of a group of thugs.

 Chapter 240： Scared to death

    A group of thugs suddenly screamed and screamed, in pain, some even rolled directly on the ground, obviously the pain was unbearable.


    The chili powder that Su Yan throws is not only spicy, it also has spiritual power fluctuations that can make them dying.


    And this cry obviously disturbed Jin Shiya, and Su Yan''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    He walked directly to a group of thugs and kicked all of them outside the restaurant, so that the noise was much lower.


    And Liu Mang on the side was so angry that he had so many thugs who fell down because of chili powder, which is simply unacceptable.


    "You swindled!"


    Liu Mang wants to shoot directly, after all, he is also a warrior, with not weak power.


    He naturally thought that Su Yan was just an ordinary person, and the chili powder was just good luck.


    But the butler on the side hurriedly stopped Liu Mang''s shot.


    "Master must not be reckless, this person is not easy!"


    The butler looked at Su Yan with a cold expression, with a faint trace of fear in his eyes, because he couldn''t see the depth of Su Yan, this was where he was most disturbed.


    Liu Mang said angrily: "What about it, I can still beat him to find teeth!"


    "Young Master is at least in the realm of martial arts, I can''t say that I can win him."


    A cold sweat broke out on Liu Mang''s forehead, at least in the martial arts realm, which frightened him, but fortunately the housekeeper stopped him in time.


    Trying to restore his composure, Liu Mang naturally didn''t want to lose his momentum. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Fortunately for you kid, I don''t even bother to do things like a martial artist, so let my butler come and meet you."


    There was a chuckle on Su Yan''s face, Liu Mang was a bit funny.


    But the housekeeper stood up at this time, his body was tight, his internal strength had already gathered, and he was ready to fight.


    Although he couldn''t see through Su Yan''s realm, based on Su Yan''s age, the butler also guessed that the opponent was definitely not very strong, at most in the early stage of martial arts.


    But he was in the mid-stage martial arts realm, only one stage lower than the Surabaya master.


    "I don''t know if your surname is respected, I never kill the unknown."


    Su Yan said lightly: "Su Baxian."


    "Su Ba first?"


    There was a solemn look on the housekeeper''s face, the name was very domineering, and he seemed to have heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it, but he heard a mention by chance.


    And right now he doesn''t have time to think about it, and he knows the depth after a fight.


    "That old Lei just came to learn."


    The steward Lei Gang was full of seriousness, as if facing a big enemy, he still regarded Su Yan as a very powerful opponent. After all, as the saying goes, the enemy should not be underestimated.


    But Su Yan contemptuously said: "Just do you want to challenge me?"


    "Why, are you scared, then kowtow to my young master and apologize."


    "No, I want to kill him and steal his woman!"


    Liu Mang''s face was full of violent colors, and his eyes were still greedy. He already thought that Jin Shiya was within reach.


    "Your Excellency has angered my young master, and that old man can''t do it."


    "I irritated your young master?" Su Yan smiled coldly, his eyes shot a cold light, and looked at Liu Mang, "It was he who irritated me, and his life is between my thoughts."


    "Arrogant!"


    The steward Lei Gang rushed over, and a set of sharp legs swept directly towards Su Yan, sharp and powerful, really extraordinary.


    This Lei Gang seemed to be comparable to the powerhouses in the late martial arts realm, only because his legs were too tricky and extremely lethal.


    But Su Yan didn''t hide at all, and the contempt in his eyes was even worse, which made Lei Gang even more angry.


    Such behavior in the martial arts world is simply an insult to a person. He naturally can''t stand such insults in the middle stage of his thunder-gang martial arts master.


    "go to hell!"


    Lei Gang''s right leg swept directly towards Su Yan''s neck like an iron plate, confidently believing that this blow would definitely kill Su Yan.


    However, his iron leg collided with Su Yan''s neck, but it broke directly in the opposite direction. The sound of the broken bones was unusually loud, echoing throughout the restaurant, and at the same time, the waiters and even Liu Mang and others were shocked. fear.


    Lei Gang was Liu Mang''s greatest reliance, but now he was attacking the opponent but he was injured, which made Liu Mang''s heart completely cold.


    There was no arrogance on his face, only fear and anxiety.


    The housekeeper Lei Gang''s face twitched, obviously abnormal pain, and his lips were already purple.


    At this moment, he knew how ridiculous he was. Su Yan''s body was already indestructible. He was not a flesh and blood body at all. To reach this state, he must be above a master!


    Master, the simple words made Lei just out of breath, already despairing in his heart.


    "Master Su, I just ask you to spare Young Master, I will bear everything."


    The Liu family is kind to his family, otherwise, why did he serve as a steward for the Liu family in the middle of his martial arts.


    Although Liu Mang was afraid of Su Yan and even feared Su Yan, he was not desperate. After all, he still had an important identity.


    "You let us go, the matter was completely wiped out."


    "A write-off?" Su Yan looked at Liu Mang playfully.


    "Do you know who I am? I am the son of the richest man in Surabaya."


    "so what."


    "If you dare to do anything to me, my dad will definitely not spare you!"


    As soon as Liu Mang''s words were settled, a luxury car worth more than five million drove directly and stopped outside the hotel.


    An old man hurriedly got down from the car, he looked like a child, dressed in a robe, strode toward the hotel.


    "The old chapter of congratulation does not know that Master Su came to the city, and if he missed a long way to welcome him, he also asked Master Su to punish.


    He Zhizhang, the dean of Surabaya City, actually knelt down under everyone''s shocked eyes, knocking his head like garlic.


    No matter how stupid people realize, this young man must not be easy.


    Su Yan ignored the He Zhizhang, but looked at Jin Shiya and said, "I can''t give you a quiet meal, my husband is negligent."


    "It''s okay, you will take care of it."


    Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s arm with a smile on her face.


    Su Yan looked at He Zhizhang on the ground and said, "Get up."


    He Zhizhang trembled and looked at Su Yan with respect.


    You must know that he also attended the D city party, but he squeezed his scalp to grab a chance to enter the main restaurant, and jumped to see Su Yan from the crowded periphery.


    He Zhizhang looked directly at Liu Mang and said angrily: "Liu Mang, how dare you offend Master Su, today you will die!"


    Liu Mang was full of amazement. This is the dean of Surabaya City. His father must be polite. Now that he has said this, he no longer has the confidence.


    "Grandpa He, I don''t know, you must save me."


    Liu Mang knelt down and pleaded bitterly, but He Zhizhang didn''t even look at it.


    At this time, another luxury car came outside the hotel. A middle-aged man got off the car, sweating profusely, with a sense of horror on his face, obviously frightened by something.


    This person is Liu Huang, the richest man in Surabaya. As soon as he entered the hotel, Liu Huang saw his son and was so angry that he rushed up and kicked his son to the ground.


    Liu Huang furiously said: "Nizi, you Nizi, I want to kick you to death!"


    "Dad, I''m your only son." Liu Mang was completely scared.


    "I don''t have a son like you, so you offended Su Baxian, the Taidou Taidou, you killed Lao Tzu!"


    Liu Mang''s face trembled when he heard the words, followed by shaking all over, and foam began to flow from the corners of his mouth.


    He knows that Shengbei Taidou knows that it is an existence that is far away and needs to be looked up to, and that he has offended such a person. Isn''t there no way to survive?


    Liu Mang became more and more frightened as he thought about it. In the end, he suffered a pain in his heart, lying on the ground, and was directly scared to death.

 Chapter 241： not qualified

    Seeing that Liu Mang was dead, Su Yan didn''t want to pursue any further investigations, and said directly to He Zhizhang: "Retreat to me."


    He Zhizhang hurriedly withdrew from the hotel as he was about to receive an amnesty, and Liu Huang, who was on the side, also followed out of the hotel.


    He Zhizhang looked at Liu Huang, with anger on his face, and said directly: "Liu Huang, I was almost killed by your son!"


    Liu Huang was also very frightened, resenting his dandy son: "I hate him too, even if this rebellious son is dead, I still have many illegitimate children."


    "Fortunately, Master Su is kind. If we were to change to another person, we would have gone to see the King of Hades long ago."


    Liu Huang nodded, fully aware of the tempers of these big brothers, and killed people if they didn''t agree with them.


    "Let''s go, tell everyone in the city not to disturb Master Su, just hope he can leave as soon as possible."


    After Su Yan and Jin Shiya finished their meal, they continued to play in Surabaya for a day, which made He Zhizhang and the others nervous for a day.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan and Jin Shiya drove away that people in the martial arts circle and even political and business people in Surabaya were relieved.


    The two traveled along the way for a few days, and finally returned to Jiangzhou, and it was only two days before the college entrance examination.


    Sun Yan took care of the spiritual power liquid matters in an orderly manner, and the business was still booming, and Su Yan made money every day.


    And to become the provincial champion, no one dared to beat him with the idea of ??psychic liquid, even those who were in the province could only look forward to it.


    As for Jinlin, Su Yan was already deterred, no one dared to fight with him except the blade.


    The knife family had been extremely cautious because of the departure of the blade, not as arrogant as before, naturally they did not dare to interfere with Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid.


    Everything is fine, Su Yan is happy to be a hand-off shopkeeper, originally planning to take a two-day rest, take the college entrance examination, and prepare for the real coming-of-age ceremony.


    But the sky is not beautiful, and something happens again, which is still a big event.


    In the Shuwang Villa of the North City, Su Yan is wearing a pair of swimming trunks and lying on a chair basking in the sun. Jin Shiya is not by the side, but is reviewing in the house. She can''t be like Su Yan.


    A military red-flag sedan drove to the door and immediately attracted Sun Yan''s attention.


    You must know that Hua Lao was also the commander of a group army, and his car was nothing more than an ordinary car with a military brand and certificate.


    This car is a Hongqi brand car, a real domestic military car, which can only be used by big men in the military.


    Su Yan knew one person in and out of the car, who was the major general Chen Yuan who stopped him at the Jinlin Hotel that day.


    Chen Yuan''s face was gloomy. It was obviously troubled by something, but this time he had to solve the matter. For this matter, he came here in the commander''s car.


    Walked outside the villa and rang the doorbell.


    Sun Yan opened the fence and enthusiastically invited Chen Yuan into the villa with a look of respect.


    A major general is equivalent to a provincial and ministerial-level official, who is more powerful than any mayor, dare he not respect it? He is not Su Yan.


    Chen Yuan was taken to the swimming pool by Sun Yan, and Su Yan was still lying on a chair basking in the sun, without the slightest intention to care.


    Although Chen Yuan was dissatisfied on his face, he didn''t say anything, but stood upright.


    "Su Baxian, you are really not a fuel-efficient lamp. You just made such a big move in Jinlin, and you have turned Shengbei upside down."


    Su Yan looked over and said, "You mean to blame me?"


    Chen Yuan was embarrassed on his face. He came this time to thank Su Yan on behalf of the army and the people, because Su Yan saved Linzhou and quelled the riots in northern province.


    But he was a dignified major general, and he couldn''t really thank a little kid.


    After freezing for a long time, Chen Yuan still compromised and said: "You are very satisfied with your performance this time. I hope you can stick to it."


    "Huh, did you come for this?" Su Yan showed dissatisfaction.


    "Of course not. This is a medal awarded by the military."


    Chen Yuan took out a medal with the second-class merit written on it, which seemed like a very high reward. This was something that many people dream of.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, and didn''t pick up any medals at all. This thing was useless to him.


    Chen Yuan tried to control his emotions. After all, he was here for more important things, and he still couldn''t offend Su Yan.


    "The spiritual power liquid you invented has been approved by the commander. If the concentration can be increased by a hundred times, then it will have a very powerful effect on cultivators."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but frown when he heard that, the ordinary spiritual power liquid circulating on the market had been diluted a hundred times. It seemed that this so-called commander was not simple.


    "Of course I know."


    "So the commander hopes that you can supply the psychic liquid to the military, and the military will try its best to satisfy you in terms of costs."


    "Isn''t it sold on the market? Just buy it back and purify it."


    "you!"


    Chen Yuan showed anger, a bottle of more than 80,000, and a bottle of 8 million can be purified. The military must not be able to afford this price. In fact, his best satisfaction is to give Su Yan a discount.


    Su Yan naturally knew what he meant. He was naturally unhappy when he said that. After all, he needed a lot of money now.


    "The army is to defend the country, so can''t you give me a discount?!"


    "Major General Tangtang, even came to bargain. The business is like this. If you talk to me about spiritual power, then I''m just a businessman."


    Su Yan waved his hand, expressing that love is helpless.


    "The commander asked me to come here this time not only for psychic liquid, but actually wants you to go to the army."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "I already said what should be said last time, so don''t mention it again. After all, I am a person who is about to take the college entrance examination. Do you have the heart to delay the growth of the flowers of the motherland?"


    Su Yan''s scumbag angered Chen Yuanqi, but he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t win a fight, talked about not winning, and he was speechless to the extreme.


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. As a hero, you should bear some responsibilities, and your actions like this are just a villain."


    "What about the villain, what about the adults, what about the heroes." Su Yan took off his sunglasses, stood up and stretched out, "You are not qualified to talk to me, let your commander come to me. Right."


    "you!"


    Chen Yuan was about to breathe out blood, he was a major general, even if he was a master, he was not admired by thousands of people.


    Today, Su Yan was said to be unqualified, and this anger almost made him take the action recklessly.


    Fortunately, he knew that he couldn''t walk through Su Yan''s hand for a single turn. He knew that he could only swallow his anger into his stomach.


    After glaring at Su Yan, Chen Yuan could only shake his hand and leave, while Sun Yan hurriedly saw off the guests.


    What else can he do? He has done his best and has said everything that should be said. Even if the threats are used, they are useless, and they are all returned by a sentence of inadequacy.


    Now he can only go back, tell the matter to the commander, and the commander decides everything.

 Chapter 242： Ye Canghai!

    Sending away Chen Yuan, Sun Yan walked back to the villa quickly, followed Su Yan, and stopped talking.


    "Lao Sun, how is the spiritual power liquid recently?"


    "Recently, the sales have been very good, and the demand has been in short supply. The people who made reservations have already lined up." Old Sun said overjoyed, "Nowadays, the psychic fluid has already been famous throughout Jiangnan, and even people living in the province are aware of it. From the news."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "How much money is in the account now?"


    "Adding everything, it is now six billion."


    "Six billion is not enough. To build a huge spiritual gathering array, all the world''s spiritual things must be exhausted, and it will cost tens of billions to start construction."


    It takes tens of billions to start work, and it will be a year later, so Su Yan is not in a hurry.


    Of course he can now rob the bank, kidnap the rich, and get the money easily, but he is disdainful of these things, and he dare not make such a big move.


    After asking about the spiritual power liquid, Su Yan had already walked to the large living room, picked up a bottle of pure natural spiritual power liquid and drank it.


    Sun Fal was very embarrassed when he stopped talking.


    "Just say anything."


    "That...this...this."


    Sun Yan hesitated and talked for a long time, but couldn''t tell, which made Su Yan''s face show dissatisfaction.


    "Are you worried about the military affairs?"


    "Yes, after all, Chen Yuan is a major general."


    Since ancient times, the people did not fight against the officials and did not say right or wrong. It was basically hitting the rocks with pebbles. Besides, the military was the department that defended the country and the foundation of the country and should serve.


    "What about the major general? I don''t think I can do anything like that. I want my psychic liquid and want to catch me as a coolie. How can there be such a cheap thing."


    "The military must be fancy Su Shao''s talent, letting you go to the military must be an important position."


    "Do I care about the position? He has to come to talk about it in person."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he waved his hand to let Sun Yan leave. He wanted to be quiet, but now he was a little confused.


    After the two visits, the military must have been eyeing the spiritual power fluid, not only was it eyed on itself.


    However, he seemed to have heard some extraneous meaning from Chen Yuan''s words, as if the army had some difficulties and needed his help.


    If this is the case, the commander of Military Region A will definitely come, so there is no need to think too much.


    Su Yan still attaches great importance to justice, not to mention that half of him is originally Su Yan''s thoughts, and the other half of the Immortal Emperor''s thoughts are extremely important to justice.


    After all, he was also oppressed back then, and he saw all kinds of injustices. Fortunately, he broke through these oppressions and gave peace to the world.


    After calming down, Su Yan walked into the study. At this time, Jin Shiya was immersed in the question. After all, it was only two days before the college entrance examination, and she was still very nervous.


    "Shiya drinks a glass of spiritual power to ease the relief."


    Jin Shiya obediently took the cup, took a big sip, the fatigue on her face improved a little, and then continued to work on the problem.


    Su Yan said distressedly on the side: "How can my smart and beautiful wife fail to pass the exam? There is no need to review at all."


    "How can I compare with you, I can get full marks without reading a book, and I finished it in two minutes."


    Jin Shiya pouted her lips and said, very jealous of Su Yan''s behavior against the sky.


    "I will follow you no matter where you are in the test. I am dependent on you anyway."


    Su Yan walked behind Jin Shiya and helped her soften her shoulders, very intimate.


    But Sun Yan ran over in a hurry at this time, his face full of panic.


    Su Yan walked out and asked indifferently, "What''s the panic?"


    "Aircraft, military helicopters are here, five!"


    Just when one was opened, Sun Yan had already been confronted, and five. That was something that had never happened before. You must know that this was a military helicopter.


    Su Yan looked calm and said, "This will scare you, make a fuss."


    Even though he said that, he still walked outside the house and drove five of them. It was very grand. No matter how arrogant he was, he would have to meet.


    Five helicopters hovered over the villa, not leaving for a long time.


    After a while, one of the helicopters parked on the lawn of the villa, and a person came out of the cabin, dressed in military uniform, and the stars on his shoulders seemed to express his extraordinaryness.


    Lieutenant General, a giant of one party, and the entire A Military Region is only one lieutenant general, and that is Commander Ye Canghai!


    Sure enough, Commander Ye Canghai really came in person and used five helicopters as a battle, which shows that he attaches great importance to Su Yan.


    Ye Canghai''s complexion was very peaceful, and there was no anger. This did not mean that he was the kind of honest and kind person, but that this old **** was not simple.


    A person who can manage his emotions and face freely must have experienced a lot of vicissitudes to achieve it, and Ye Canghai is obviously such a person.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Canghai with a solemn expression on his face. Compared to Chen Yuan, this person was almost heaven and earth.


    With just a momentum, Ye Canghai killed Chen Yuan in seconds, and there was almost no fluctuation in Ye Canghai''s aura. Only people with a strong cultivation base can do this, and Su Yan can''t understand his depth.


    The two looked at each other, and there was no anger, fierce resistance, and no light of killing intent, and some were just an invisible deterrent.


    Ye Canghai wanted to shake Su Yan, but Su Yan had no fear at all. After looking at Ye Canghai a few times, he looked away.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Commander to really come, but it was beyond my expectation."


    "Su Taidou is noble, you look down on others if I don''t come."


    Ye Canghai seemed to have a hint of anger and a hint of sarcasm.


    "Major General Chen wanted my psychic liquid on the one hand, and on the other hand he wanted to catch me to do coolies, I naturally didn''t want it."


    "Chen Yuan is a bit abrupt, I have already punished him."


    Sun Xun was already paralyzed with fright. This is a giant. The ruler of the whole Jiangnan is more authoritative than the governor of Jiangnan.


    And it was not just this identity that scared Sun Yan into paralysis, but also Ye Canghai''s legend.


    Some people say that Ye Canghai has surpassed the master and is in the realm of the master, and all signs indicate that Ye Canghai may really be a master!


    Grandmaster, that is an unreachable realm, and the master of the entire world is no more than Fengmao Water chestnut.


    Once a country has a strong master, it will inevitably be treated with courtesy by the country, given a high position, and some even become the leader of the country.


    Su Yan frowned slightly when he saw Sun Xun''s gaffe. He was a little uneasy. He wanted to know how many catties Ye Canghai was.


    "Don''t Su Taidou invite me in and sit down?"


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Canghai''s face, without any blame.


    It''s just that his expression is even more difficult to speak, which is even more embarrassing.


    Su Yan also patted his forehead, and said, "I was so excited when I saw Ye Sling, I forgot it for a while, please come in."


    Su Yan made a gesture of asking, Ye Canghai walked into the villa without saying anything.

 Chapter 243： promise

    Ye Canghai sat on the chair in the living room without thinking of himself as an outsider.


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to care about it. What he cared most now was how Ye Canghai came here to convince him.


    Currently in his heart, at least there is no possibility that his heart can be moved, and it is even more impossible to force or threaten him to go to the army.


    Entering the living room, Ye Canghai didn''t say anything about the spiritual power liquid and Su Yan''s entry into the army, but just drank tea lightly.


    "This tea is good, superb. I''m afraid this cup will cost you a lot of money?"


    "Yesling joked, don''t you drink this kind of tea often."


    "I can''t afford to drink, the military expenses are very tight, and my salary is only enough to buy this cup of tea a month."


    Although Ye Canghai''s words were a bit exaggerated, they were not completely nonsense.


    Tea is of the highest quality, and a cup is worth tens of thousands, and Ye Canghai''s salary is only a few cups of tea.


    Of course, people in his position have long regarded money as a cloud, and wanting money is too simple for him.


    "When the commander comes here, I will naturally treat me with enthusiasm, but there is no need to talk more about the spiritual power liquid."


    Su Yan wanted to tell the matter to death at once, he wanted to see how Ye Canghai let him into the army.


    "You know the purpose of my coming here. It''s not friendly to speak like this." Ye Canghai put down his teacup and looked at Su Yan and said, "Now I am here in person, what else do you want?"


    "I can support some psychic fluids to the army for free, but it is absolutely impossible for me to join the army."


    "The psychic fluid is important, but you are even more important!"


    Ye Canghai looked at Su Yan''s eyes, and it was the first and only time that he showed fierceness.


    But in Su Yan''s opinion, this kind of fierceness is not oppression or threat, but rather a kind of longing.


    This made Su Yan more certain that something must have happened in the army, or there must be some difficulties.


    "You are only eighteen years old now, but you have reached such a height. It is not an exaggeration to call it Kuang Gu Shuo Jin."


    "The commander is absurd."


    "No, you deserve this evaluation, and the reason why I came here personally is to take you to the military."


    Ye Canghai always said the purpose of coming here, although everyone knows it, but the meaning of clarification is naturally different.


    "I want to take the college entrance examination, I won''t go."


    Su Yan actually didn''t want to be involved with the military department. He didn''t want to be implicated in it. At least he didn''t want it now because the army was stronger than him.


    Once in, he will inevitably be controlled or suppressed by others. With his arrogance of the immortal emperor, he will naturally not be controlled by others.


    "Su Taidou is not sincere now, so what is the matter with the college entrance examination."


    Ye Canghai showed a solemn expression on his face, staring at Su Yan and said: "Your spiritual power liquid is indeed a god, if it is used by special soldiers in the army, it will be of great use to their realm growth."


    "I said I could provide some for free."


    "Some are not enough, I want you to provide it for a long time, and do you know how the advancement of special forces can help our country?"


    "It''s obvious."


    "Yes, make the country stronger, let the rest of the world be heard!"


    Ye Canghai suddenly raised his voice, with a violent expression on his face. Only now can he see his clank and iron bone, a real soldier.


    "We have been bullied enough. We have been bullied for more than a hundred years. Now that we have finally stood up, how can we be stepped on again."


    Ye Canghai''s words silenced Su Yan, which he really didn''t expect.


    "Let you go to the army is just to teach him some skills, to make them stronger. I can''t teach them because of my status."


    "Our military area''s special competition is the last one every year. I can''t afford to lose this person!"


    "Just teach people?"


    "Of course, when you go, I will appoint you as the chief instructor, specializing in teaching special forces. If you can lead our sharp knife special department to win the first place, I will grant you the rank of major general!"


    Even Ye Canghai made a lot of determination when he said this. Major general is not a small rank. Generally, the appointments are made by the heads of Yanjing.


    And Ye Canghai directly threw this blockbuster, thinking that Su Yan would definitely be hit, but he still underestimated Su Yan.


    "I''m not interested in what major general."


    Ye Canghai''s expression changed, showing a look of surprise: "Are you not interested?!"


    "What''s the use of the major general?"


    This questioned Ye Canghai, Su Yan is rich, and he is the provincial leader, the major general is really useless to him.


    But Ye Canghai thought of Su Yan''s family and even Jin Shiya. The major general was useless to Su Yan, but useful to them.


    "It''s really just a false job for you, but with this rank you will be recognized by the army and the country, and your family will be strictly protected by the country."


    When Su Yan heard this, his heart was immediately moved. He couldn''t be by Su Kainan''s side all the time. As for Jin Shiya with him now, is it guaranteed not to be separated.


    If he had the protection of the military, wouldn''t he be able to let go of his hands and feet to practice, wouldn''t it be better to leave the earth as soon as possible?


    Seeing the change on Su Yan''s face, Ye Canghai smiled and further attacked Su Yan''s fortress.


    "We not only guarantee the safety of your family, but I can also tell you more about the secrets of this world and promise you will like it."


    "Secret, what secret?"


    "You have to agree to enter the army to know this, and I can say that it is about your parents."


    The word "parents" directly hit Su Yan''s brain. Although he didn''t feel the parents he was doing, he still had many questions, and they needed to answer them.


    Speaking of this, Su Yan could no longer hesitate, stood up, looked at Ye Canghai and said, "I can promise you to enter the army, but I also like you to keep your promises. You''d better do what you say."


    Ye Canghai smiled, nodded and said, "I guarantee it with this uniform!"


    "Then you go back first, I will go to Jinlin tomorrow."


    "Then I will wait in the army for Su Taidou''s arrival."


    Ye Canghai left directly by helicopter, and the whole villa fell silent.


    It wasn''t until Ye Canghai''s plane flew away for a long time that Sun Yan said excitedly: "Shao Shao, you are going to become a major general!"


    Su Yan glanced at Sun Yan and said lightly, "Is the major general really that attractive?"


    "It''s not tempting to you, but to us people it''s something you can''t even think of."


    And all this was heard by Jin Shiya, her face was full of silence at the moment.


    "Brother Yan, are you leaving now?"


    When Su Yan saw Jin Shiya, he couldn''t help but hesitated, how could he forget this.


    I am going to the army tomorrow, the college entrance examination does not matter, the most important thing is to be separated from this Nizi.


    Su Yan approached Jin Shiya, hugged her, leaned close to her ear and said, "Brother Yan is going to help the army, so I can''t accompany Shiya."


    "But Brother Yan promised Shiya to go to Jiangbei University together with Shiya for the college entrance examination."


    "Don''t worry, I will go to Jiangbei University. You can wait for me there."


    "Woo..." Jin Shiya couldn''t help crying sadly.


    Su Yan wiped away the tears for her, holding her face and said: "Why are you crying, you have to wait for me, when I come back, I will eat you."

 Chapter 244： Army Flower

    After confessing the spiritual power liquid to Sun Yan, Su Yan drove the sports car towards Jinlin.


    As for the psychic liquid, Sun Xun will send it every month, so don''t worry about it.


    Parting with Jin Shiya, Su Yan was so upset that she became a little angry.


    But Su Yan will naturally not repent of what has been promised, but he is a person who keeps his promise.


    When he came to Jinlin, Su Yan naturally went to Su Kainan''s residence first, intending to sue his father.


    When he arrived at the villa, Su Kainan led his family to greet Su Yan, very grandly.


    Seeing Su Yan, Su Kai smiled kindly, and the hand holding Su Yan trembled slightly.


    "Yanyan, the college entrance examination is going to take place tomorrow, why are you still coming to Jinlin?"


    "I''m afraid I will miss the college entrance examination."


    Su Yan''s words made Su Kainan look confused, don''t ask, "Why?"


    "The people in the army are relying on me, so I must go to the army."


    "Really?"


    When Su Kainan heard this, his face was full of excitement. Naturally, he knew that Su Yan was taken by the army. If he entered, he would definitely become a great talent.


    "I''m here to give you a special message."


    "I''m so anxious, no, I have to eat before leaving."


    Su Kainan held Su Yan''s hand tightly, not letting him go at all, turned to look at Yang Fang and said, "Hurry up and prepare the food."


    Yang Fang dared to say anything, and now he has changed his opinion of Su Yan. Everyone says that he has such a precious grandson, and his face is thick enough.


    Knowing that Su Yan had arrived, the Su family''s children dropped their work and all rushed over.


    Su Bingcheng, the eldest son of the Su family, arrived first with his family, his face was full of red light, and it was obvious that he had encountered something happy.


    The other children also smiled, I am afraid they have all encountered good things.


    A big family sitting together, Su Yan naturally sat next to Su Kainan, no one dared to have any questions.


    However, Su Yaoyao ran to Su Yan, too tired.


    "Come on, everyone Jing Yanyan a cup."


    Su Yan naturally refused, so he had to respect his father first.


    So we first toasted Su Kainan, and then everyone toasted Su Yan.


    Then Su Bingxian said with a bitter expression: "Su Yan, I have deeply regretted this period of time. I hope you can forgive me."


    Su Kainan just wanted to use this meal to make Su Yan forgive them. After all, these are also his own children, and the palms and backs of their hands are all meat.


    But Su Yan didn''t speak at all, just eating quietly, which embarrassed Su Bingxian, who was holding up the glass.


    Su Kainan wanted to say something more, but Su Yan waved his hand. How could he forgive this matter? He had done his best without killing these people.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Su Bingyu couldn''t help but smile and said: "Now under Su Yan''s prestige, our Su Family Group is getting bigger and bigger, and we have already received orders of several billion yuan.


    When everyone heard this, they all smiled, which means they can get a lot of dividends every year.


    And Su Bingcheng said with a look of excitement: "The above documents have been down, I will be able to return to Jinlin soon."


    "Really, the eldest brother is really going back to Jinlin as the deputy mayor?!" Su Bingxin was surprised.


    Su Bingcheng coughed and said, "It''s not the deputy mayor, but the mayor."


    "mayor!"


    Everyone was shocked, which was too unexpected. Mayor Jinlin''s weight was too heavy.


    Even Su Kainan said with a look of excitement: "You finally climbed to a higher position than me, not bad."


    But everyone knew very well that all of this was fueled by Su Yan, how could there be such a big change if it weren''t for him.


    Su Yan also knew that the family company was given to him by Jinlin''s major families, and Su Bingcheng was promoted because the army gave him face.


    But these have nothing to do with him, only Jin Shiya and Su Kainan are in his eyes, and the rest have never been squarely faced.


    After the meal, Su Yan bid farewell to Su Kainan. There was still some way to go to the military area, and we had to hurry up.


    As soon as they were about to leave, a group of big golden scales all ran up, and they wanted Su Yan to have a meal with them.


    Kindness is hard to come by, although Su Yan is very strong, but so many people begging for nothing, if you refuse mercilessly, it will inevitably make a few people feel resentful.


    He was not afraid of this, but Su Kainan was different, so Su Yan could only go to the five-star hotel with the same big guys.


    After eating this meal for a few more hours, until dark, all the people left separately, and Su Yan also drove towards the army quickly.


    The army is in the depths of the mountain, and the knives special forces are in the mountains in the mountains, almost no man''s land.


    The training of special forces is naturally difficult. Wherever they are the hardest, the most tiring, and the most dangerous, they are trained.


    The car sprinted all the way, drove through many muddy paths, and in the end there was nowhere to go.


    Su Yan can only wait in place, and the military will inevitably send a plane to pick him up.


    Sure enough, a helicopter had already parked in an open space not far away, and the people on the plane were waiting anxiously.


    When Su Yan''s car appeared, they discovered it, and then an officer with thick eyebrows and eyes rushed over.


    "Are you Su Yan?!"


    The officer with thick eyebrows and big eyes was full of anger, after all, Su Yan made him wait for several hours.


    "Yes, I am." Su Yan said nonchalantly.


    "You are five hours late!"


    "so what?"


    "you!"


    The officer with thick eyebrows and big eyes was full of anger, and wanted to beat Su Yan wildly, otherwise it would be difficult to quench his anger.


    At this time, a female officer came over, sassy and heroic, with uneven, short hair that set off her sharpness. She was a famous military flower in the army.


    "Head of Meng, this is the person who is called to pick up and drop off from the military. Don''t be arrogant."


    This officer turned out to be a regiment commander, but his position is not low.


    "I know!" Head Meng shook his hand and left.


    "Chief Military Flower, I don''t know your name?"


    The female officer couldn''t help but said, "My name is He Lili, and I am your full-time assistant this time."


    "Assistant?" Su Yan smiled slightly, "Not bad, Ye Canghai can still give me a full-time assistant."


    "You dare to call the commander''s name directly!" He Lili was full of anger, but her angry look was even better.


    Su Yan said nonchalantly: "Does the assistant take care of my diet?"


    Although He Lili was angry, she accepted the appointment after all. She could only say coldly: "Yes, I will help you solve everything in your private life and even in the military."


    In fact, when He Lili saw Su Yan for the first time, she was very surprised. After all, Su Yan was too young, eighteen years old, four years younger than her.


    This is not to join the army, but the number one document issued by the military department, the most important thing.


    She didn''t know why such a young person was so valued by the army, and why she was racking her brains was also unable to understand.


    "Private life." Su Yan said, touching his chin, "Does it include bed warmers?"


    He Lili''s face changed abruptly when she heard it, and she couldn''t bear it, so she directly punched Su Yan.

 Chapter 245： Distinguished guest arrived

    Don''t underestimate He Lili''s skill. Although she is hailed as a military flower in the army, she is also a martial artist, and her realm is in the middle of a martial arts, and she is not weak.


    He Lili was once invited by the captain of the women''s special forces, but she did not go, which is enough to show her ability.


    But compared with Su Yan, it was incomparable. Su Yan did not resist, letting He Lili fist.


    He Lili''s face was even more angry, and Su Yan dared to despise her so much, then she should not be blamed.


    He Lili''s strength couldn''t help but increased a bit, and directly greeted Su Yan''s chest.


    The force that a punch can blast the cow to death burst out, it is hard to imagine that such a brave and heroic beauty can do it.


    Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, and he said faintly: "Is that just a little bit of strength, it''s not enough to tickle me."


    He Lili was shocked a long time ago, her fist hit Su Yan without causing him any harm. Instead, she stepped back a few steps, her arm seemed to be torn.


    "Are you made of stone!"


    He Lili''s pretty face was full of anger, and she felt more beautiful. This is another kind of beauty from Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Officer He, I have a wife, so I don''t need to warm the bed and other sensitive things. You only need to be responsible for my clothing, food, housing and transportation."


    Su Yan patted the dust on the clothes, and the case head strode towards the plane, angrily He Lili jumped with her feet.


    Obviously it was Su Yan who turned around and talked nonsense about warming the bed, but now it''s fine, but he pretends to be high-spirited, and justly refuses.


    He Lili wanted to abandon Su Yan, but she had no choice but to obey the order from the military headquarters, and finally got on the helicopter.


    The helicopter roared towards the deep mountains, but after a while it arrived at an uninhabited place in Liao.


    He Lili on the plane was stern, tilted her head, and looked at the window. She was obviously still angry with Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, sitting upright, squinting his eyes and running "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos".


    And this scene was seen by the head of Meng, and his disdain at first turned into fear.


    Because Su Yan''s body was surrounded by spiritual power at this time, and no one was surprised that a strange scene could be formed between heaving and breathing.


    The Mongolian team fight pulled He Lili and whispered: "Do you think he is practicing?"


    He Lili didn''t want to look at it at all, but her curiosity still made her look at Su Yan.


    This look immediately made He Lili''s face shocked.


    She had seen Su Yan''s appearance before. It was a pale old man who also closed his eyes and rested, vomiting Changhong, just like Su Yan.


    And she knows that the old man is said to be an expert transcending the master. Is this annoying young man in her eyes also the existence of the transcending master? !


    He Lili''s heart jumped, which was so shocking that it couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Impossible, how could this kid be a master of transcendence at such a young age, I am afraid it is a bluff, He Lili thought so, her mood couldn''t help calming down.


    Commander Meng also saw He Lili''s strangeness, and he was a little curious about Su Yan. The person invited by the military department was so young, it must be extraordinary to think about it.


    Therefore, the head of Meng put away the contempt just now, his face was solemn.


    After flying for one night, the helicopter finally entered a jungle, and the surrounding trees were already very tall.


    It''s not so far away, but deliberately to prevent it from being discovered by the locals.


    The helicopter has been hovering at low altitude, and the pilot seems to be checking something on the display.


    After a long time, the plane finally passed through a cleared passage, and a military base suddenly appeared in front of us.


    The pilot parked the plane on the concrete ground. He Lili was still in anger, shaking her face and stepped off the plane.


    Head Meng was planning to call Su Yan, but Su Yan had already opened his eyes.


    "Reached?"


    "Well, this is the headquarters of our Military Region A, and the commander is here."


    "Let him come out to pick me up, and you will say that the distinguished guest is here."


    Su Yan stretched and said lazily.


    Head Meng''s face changed suddenly, full of anger.


    He only knew that the military department sent him to pick up one person, and he didn''t know the rest.


    Although he knew that the person who asked him to pick him up in person must have weight, no matter who it was, he did not dare to ask the commander to greet him.


    "Are you going to die!"


    Head Meng had a furious look, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes. The commander''s respect was like a **** in his heart, and no one was allowed to speak bad words.


    "He doesn''t need to come to pick him up, just send me back."


    Su Yan walked back to the plane and lay lazily on the chair, closing his eyes.


    "you!"


    He Lili also looked angry, no matter how noble a person was, it was impossible for the commander to personally greet him, unless it was the chief of Yanjing.


    Obviously, Su Yan is definitely not the head of Yanjing. Apart from being better at Kung Fu, he is just a little boy.


    Speaking of kung fu, He Lili''s heart stunned and couldn''t help linking the two. Could it be that this little boy came to the military because of his kung fu.


    When He Lili thought of this, she felt that it was not easy, so she could not help but ran directly to the military command room. He wanted to ask the commander.


    Ye Canghai was in the command room at this time. He was here to welcome Su Yan, and Su Yan was worthy of him.


    After seeing He Lili, Ye Canghai stood up, waved his hand, said nothing, and walked out of the house.


    Su Yan yelled on the plane, let him go quickly. Although Captain Meng was furious, it was impossible to listen to him.


    "When the commander comes, I hope you can continue to be arrogant."


    Ye Canghai strode to the side of the helicopter with a faint smile on his face.


    Head Meng was shocked when he saw it, and he directly delivered a military salute: "Hello, Commander!"


    Ye Canghai nodded faintly, looked at Su Yan in the helicopter, and said with a smile: "You made me anxious to death, I thought you couldn''t make an appointment."


    "I promised you, how could I not come, but the quality of your subordinates is too low, you don''t look at me all the way.


    "Who made you so young."


    Ye Canghai naturally didn''t mean to blame Head Meng, after all, he didn''t know about it.


    "Captain Meng, you have contributed to bringing Captain Su here this time. I will reward you."


    Head Meng''s brain was muddled, his face was full of shock, the commander was not angry, and he was so polite to the kid!


    He had already ignored Ye Canghai''s award to him, only feeling that the sky was spinning.


    Standing beside Ye Canghai, He Lili was also shocked, and she became more curious about Su Yan.


    "Don''t talk about other things, you should report with Lily. The time for the military area competition is getting closer and closer."


    Ye Canghai''s face also showed a trace of solemnity, after all, every time he was ranked first from the bottom, he couldn''t hold back no matter how thick the face was.


    Hearing these words, He Lili also understood and was surprised: "Is he going to coach the special forces with sharp knives?!"


    "Yes, I didn''t treat you badly when I asked you to be his assistant." Ye Canghai turned and left with a smile on his face.


    "Damn, you are going to be the captain of the special forces with sharp knives, do you want to die?!"


    "What''s the explanation for this?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    When He Lili thinks of the people in the special forces with sharp knives, she is terrified, and she can''t help but silently mourn for Su Yan.

 Chapter 246： Recruit egg

    Seeing He Lili still pretending to be mysterious, Su Yan couldn''t help but curl his lips and said nothing.


    After that, the troops sent a military Hummer to send Su Yan to report on the special forces.


    When he left, Su Yan was unwilling and rushed directly to the army canteen, taking two buns and a fried dough stick.


    Although he is not hungry, he always feels that he has not eaten anything in this place.


    When he got in the car, Su Yan couldn''t help but sneered, "Old devil, you won''t invite me to eat here."


    He Lili was speechless when she heard it.


    The dignified commander of Military Region A was ignored and ridiculed as an old ghost. If anyone else knew about this, it would definitely shock the military.


    Not to mention the entire military region, even the entire country of China would dare to do this by himself.


    He Lili clenched her fists. Although she knew that Su Yan was great, it didn''t mean that Su Yan was able to surpass the current Captain of the Sharp Sword Special Forces.


    You should know that this order was urgent, and the special forces of Sharp Knife were not notified, which means that Su Yan went directly to grab someone''s position.


    This kind of contradiction will inevitably rise at an unprecedented level, and sparks will be created by friction at that time, and then there will be a good show.


    When He Lili saw Su Yan''s death, it was like seeing him being beaten, so that she could get rid of her anger.


    A woman remembers hatred very deeply in her heart, and she is not called He Lili without revenge.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan stuffed a bun into his mouth and gobbled it up. The huge bun was swallowed three or five times.


    He Lili looked at Su Yan''s food, and said with contempt: "Have you never eaten in eight lifetimes."


    "How do you know if you want a fried dough stick? This dough stick is a bit old, I can''t get used to it."


    Su Yan put the fritters close to He Lili, accidentally touched her clothes, and suddenly got a little grease.


    In fact, Su Yan is not to blame. Sitting together, Su Yan can meet He Lili sideways, but she can only blame her for being so good.


    He Lili said angrily: "Take it away, it''s disgusting."


    "I''ll give you fried dough sticks with good intentions, but I don''t appreciate it."


    Su Yan stuffed the fried dough sticks into his mouth and chewed it up. Since it was already afternoon, the fried dough sticks were already damp.


    The discussion between the two made the driver unable to concentrate on driving. After all, He Lili is a well-known military flower in the army. Who doesn''t know him, and who doesn''t watch.


    I remembered that He Lili was going to be an assistant for a little kid, and the driver''s heart was so cool. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s identity, he would have beaten Su Yan wildly.


    A group of people crossed the muddy mountain road. Fortunately, it was a Hummer, otherwise the road would not pass.


    This road was specially built by the army and is not connected to the outside world. It is mainly used for the transportation of materials. No matter how special it is, it also has to eat and drink.


    Sitting in the car, Su Yan became bored and planned to continue running "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    Recently, he felt that his body had gotten a noticeable improvement, as if the chains that imprison him were slowly decayed.


    He knew that the shackles in the darkness were the shackles of imprisonment, something that specifically sealed ordinary humans.


    Ordinary people who want to cultivate to become immortals are tantamount to going against the sky. It is something that the sky cannot tolerate. The sky is naturally angry. In addition to lowering the thunder, it will also plant chains, that is, shackles.


    Therefore, every cultivator is extremely difficult when crossing the tribulation realm, absolutely nine deaths.


    Think about it the same way, one thought becomes a fairy, every thought falls into hell, after all, successful people are rare.


    Su Yan was about to recite the formula silently, but He Lili spoke at this moment, changing her expression.


    At this moment, He Lili was full of solemn expression, and her eyes were staring at Su Yan very sharply.


    "How on earth did you come from?"


    He Lili couldn''t help being curious and asked directly.


    After all, Su Yan was only eighteen years old, and she was actually better than her. This is too unscientific. You must know that she was cultivated by the family and exhausted all kinds of resources to reach this point.


    "Want to know?"


    "of course."


    With a look of expectation, He Lili thought in her heart, this kid must be Li Xiu, if she tells a way, let her brother learn.


    "I told you to warm the bed."


    Su Yan smiled and stuffed the remaining bun into his mouth.


    "you!"


    He Lili rushed into the crown with anger, regardless of the previous suspicion, she really asked questions, but Su Yan continued to mock her, which made her stubbornness suddenly appear.


    "Don''t think you can fight. If I were a man, I would have knocked you down."


    "You can be a woman."


    I have to say that Su Yan is a very old driver, He Lili should not want to take advantage of it at all. Talking less is the biggest protection for herself.


    "We will come to the Special Forces of Sharp Swords later. If you feel good, those team members will definitely punish you in turn. Don''t think about me to save you then."


    "I want to be punished. I hope they won''t let me down."


    "Don''t think that if you have a little bit of work, you will think that the world is number one. Captain Xu will definitely teach you how to be a man."


    Thinking of Xu Ruhai, He Lili sneered. Xu Ruhai is a master, and the strength of his bones alone can''t resist the internal strength.


    He Lili just couldn''t figure out why the commander would let Su Yan grab Xu Ruhai''s position.


    Su Yan didn''t want to say anything, he closed his eyes directly, and coming along, he knew all the terrain, including any hidden places of the army, in his heart, and he knew everything well.


    He could easily get out of this place without relying on his cultivation, without being discovered.


    This is also a kind of vigilance to save the back road, no one knows what will meet him next.


    The car bumped for several hours, and finally reached the sharp knife special forces training camp.


    In fact, the car is always going in circles to prevent the enemy from detecting it. If it doesn''t make a detour, it will take an hour.


    Arriving at the Sharp Knife Special Forces, there was no one in the square at this time. He Lili rummaged through the entire training camp and found no one. I am afraid they have gone to train.


    There is no other way but to wait in place.


    Su Yan didn''t complain, after all, he didn''t notify the people here.


    But He Lili was anxious, she wanted to see these people immediately, so that she could see Su Yan making a fool of herself.


    Waiting until sunset, there was a trace of movement in the distance. Several off-road jeeps rushed in mighty. Inside these vehicles were more than 30 members of the Sharp Sword Special Forces, including the captain and the deputy captain.


    There were people in the sharp knife barracks, and a group of people immediately became vigilant, even if it was an army car, they would not rashly relax their guard.


    It wasn''t until Xu Ruhai saw He Lili that the solemn expression on his face eased and he couldn''t help but walk up.


    "What brought our army flowers?"


    "southwest."


    Others kept staring at He Lili. He Lili was like a star holding the moon in the army, and no one disliked him.


    "Captain Xu, I brought you a soldier." He Lili pointed to Su Yan and said.


    Xu Ruhai glanced at Su Yan, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Recruit egg?

 Chapter 247： Show off

    "Recruitment egg?"


    Such a question appeared in the mind of every member of the Special Forces Special Forces. After all, Su Yan was too young, and it was understandable for them to think so.


    He Lili smiled directly when she heard these words. The sassy and heroic smile turned into charming and attractive.


    "Yes, yes, he''s a recruit egg."


    He Lili naturally didn''t want to explain, it would be better for this group of people to misunderstand, and then they will look good.


    If Xu Ruhai knew that this recruit was here to grab his position, what kind of expression he would have, He Lili would find it interesting to think about it.


    "Why did the recruits come here? Did they send them to the wrong place?"


    Each team member looked at Su Yan contemptuously, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Have no hair shaved, did you come to the concert with such long bangs?"


    Chen Ning, the deputy captain of the Sharp Knife Special Forces, said with a serious face, and stared at Su Yan with eagle eyes.


    After Feng Yuheng was expelled from the Sharp Sword Special Forces, Chen Ning was qualified for the position of deputy captain. This was a pie in the sky for him, and he naturally had to perform.


    "Go back wherever it came from, just your little arms and legs, which have been turned over for you in two days."


    Su Yan has been silent and his face is very calm. The reason why he didn''t identify himself was mainly because he wanted to see the physical fitness of these special forces.


    During the observation, he shook his head slightly. In the eyes of ordinary people, this group of people is omnipotent, but in his eyes, a weak stroke can easily be destroyed.


    "He Lili, are you sure it''s a recruit sent by the military?"


    Xu Ruhai asked directly, his impression of Su Yan was getting worse and worse, and he wanted Su Yan to get out.


    "Yeah, I sent him here specially, and the military department also appointed me as his assistant. I''m so angry to think about it."


    The faces of the players changed, and their faces were full of anger.


    The army army flower is everyone''s goddess, and it''s too unreasonable to be an assistant to a recruit egg, which undoubtedly arouses everyone''s violent anger.


    "How is it possible, are the people in the military department crazy!"


    "Yeah, let you be an assistant to a recruit, and he is pretty much the same as you."


    "Hey, what is your kid''s background? Do you know that you have committed the anger?!"


    "I persuade you kid to be more acquainted, and now immediately go back to the military headquarters and explain clearly to the leader."


    "Your sister is still dumb, believe it or not I taught you how to be a man?!"


    Niu Shan, who was the machine gunner in the team, rushed over, staring at Su Yan with a pair of bull''s eyes, and he could do it at any time.


    Seeing this, He Lili showed a proud expression on her face and continued: "Not only that, this kid also teased me and asked me to warm his bed."


    "what!"


    "Warm the bed, do you want to die?"


    Niu Shan couldn''t bear it anymore, looked at Su Yan fiercely, and slammed his big fist directly.


    The others didn''t stop either. They were equally furious, and even dared to molest the military flower, without giving some color, do they still have a face called Special Forces.


    "Niu Shan don''t kill anyone, or you will be sent to a military court." Chen Ning still reminded him, after all, he knew nothing about Niu Shan''s power.


    Niu Shan was already furious, so how could he care about so much? Almost 50% of his power was used.


    His 50% power can completely kill a cow, comparable to He Lili''s full blow.


    Facing the attack of Niu Shan''s fist, Su Yan''s calm face showed contempt, this strength is not worth mentioning to him.


    Su Yan stood quietly, with his hands in his pockets, without the slightest resistance, directly greeted Niu Shan''s fist.


    "This kid is looking for death!"


    "Even if I dare not take Niu Shan''s punch, this kid is too arrogant!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you beat him half-dead, it makes him so arrogant."


    He Lili was actually a little worried, after all, Niu Shan was no better than her, but when he saw Su Yan so arrogant, the worry turned into anger.


    "Still so arrogant, when you will suffer."


    Niu Shan''s fist fell and directly hit Su Yan''s chest. The two clashes, and there was a loud sound.


    Su Yansi remained unmoved, still standing in place, with even more contempt on his face.


    Niu Shan took a few steps back, feeling a soreness in his arm.


    "How is this possible?"


    A group of people were shocked. This result was beyond their expectation. Originally thinking that Su Yan would be blasted by Niu Shan, Niu Shan stepped back instead.


    "This kid is not easy."


    "Could it be that he is Li Xiu, so young with such a strong resistance is really not weak."


    A group of special forces began to face it squarely, and also put away the contempt and ridicule on their faces. It is enough to take a blow from Niu Shan.


    "This is the recruit egg you are talking about?"


    Xu Ruhai glared at He Lili, it was obvious that He Lili was making a ghost.


    "He is a recruit, he has never been a soldier."


    He Lili quibbled, but her heart was mixed, she didn''t expect this kid to be so strong.


    Niu Shan felt that he had lost face, and his heart became even more angry, so that his face was flushed with flames.


    "You guy has two tricks. If you have the ability, then try to punch me!"


    "Just your embroidered fist, so why not hit me ten punches."


    With embroidered fists, everyone was taken aback, and their faces changed abruptly. They dare to say that Niushan''s fists are embroidered. This is too arrogant.


    "what!"


    Niu Shan had gone mad, his eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire, and his muscles were trembling.


    "I will make you regret it!"


    Niu Shan ran directly, and his huge fist rushed towards Su Yan. This time he directly used the strongest strength, and he also took a run-up.


    "Niushan can''t mess around!"


    Chen Ning''s expression changed abruptly. Niu Shan''s attack might have reached thousands of kilograms of force, how can ordinary people resist.


    What changed everyone''s color even more was that Su Yan still did not resist, with his hands still in his pockets, looking at Niu Shan contemptuously.


    "This kid is looking for death!"


    "Well, something big is about to happen."


    A group of people were shocked, and it was too late to stop, so they could only watch.


    And He Lili also changed her pretty face suddenly, and she covered her mouth with her hands: "Smelly boy, this doesn''t resist you wanting to die!"


    When everyone thought that Su Yan was bound to die, Niu Shan''s fist also slammed into Su Yan, and a violent impact echoed in everyone''s ears, very harsh.


    He Lili didn''t dare to see the result. She was afraid of seeing the **** scene. She thought in her heart that Su Yan''s chest must be pierced.


    But on the faces of Xu Ruhai, Chen Ning and others, it was another expression.


    It''s a dog, shocked, incredible...


    Because what they saw was that Su Yan had only stepped back, but Niu Shan flew upside down like a bull and fell over 20 meters away.


    Niushan''s arm had long been comminuted fractures, and the more force he used, the more damage he caused to his arm.


    At this moment, Niu Shan''s face was distorted due to pain, but his eyes showed a trace of fear unconsciously when he saw the thin figure.

 Chapter 248： Team leader

    This fear is instinctive, it comes from the heart, it is the fear of Su Yan''s strength, it is the real realization of how ridiculous he is.


    Even Xu Ruhai and Chen Ning are full of solemn expressions, and their frowning brows can put down cigarettes.


    He Lili was the only one still hiding his face, not knowing what happened at this time.


    She yelled directly: "Xu Ruhai, this is the person sent by the commander himself. If he has some shortcomings, the commander will definitely not spare you!"


    Xu Ruhai''s brows were deeper, and the strength that Su Yan showed had greatly exceeded his expectations. He was by no means a recruit, as if he was a hidden master.


    Niu Shan is comparable to the existence of the late martial artist, similar to Chen Ning, but he is so unbearable in the face of Su Yan, which inevitably shows that Su Yan''s realm is definitely above the late martial artist.


    Thinking of the recruits he had just mentioned, Xu Ruhai''s face was hot, and those who can come here are definitely not ordinary people.


    Moreover, this young boy was actually sent by the commander himself, which further shows that this boy is extraordinary and absolutely hidden.


    Su Yan took a step back just to prevent these people from being overly shocked, and he couldn''t shake him at all with the power of Niu Shan.


    "He''s okay, Niu Shan will go to the hospital to lie down for a few days."


    Xu Ruhai''s voice was unusually cold, which represented his mood at this time.


    He Lili put down her hands when she heard the words, looked at Xu Ruhai and said: "Don''t bluff me."


    "See it for yourself."


    Xu Ruhai walked to the side of the off-road vehicle and sat down on it, with a pair of sharp eyes staying on Su Yan.


    He wanted to see exactly where Su Yan came from, but he couldn''t see through.


    Just kidding, how can he see through the peak of the master in his later stage?


    He Lili looked at Su Yan, and when she saw that Su Yan hadn''t fart, her face was surprised.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "It''s just embroidered fists, what can I do."


    He Lili also saw Niu Shan not far away, with an incredible face.


    At this time, Niu Shan stood up with difficulty. In addition to comminuted fractures of his hand bones, his whole body was also shattered, and his whole body was in pain.


    "He was beaten by you?!"


    He Lili covered her lips with her hands, a little panicked.


    "I didn''t hit him, he was bounced off by the rebound force."


    Hearing this, the other team members were also full of solemn expressions, and they were more afraid of Su Yan.


    To say that Su Yan defeated Niu Shan, they would only think that Su Yan was more powerful, but Su Yan didn''t do anything at all. He was completely defenseless and let Niu Shan fight. This shows Su Yan''s fear.


    "Who are you!"


    He Lili looked at Su Yan with a pretty face, showing a little woman''s mentality at this moment, wanting to ask a thorough question.


    "Su Yan, a senior high school student, was fooled by your commander, so I gave up the college entrance examination for this reason. The flowers of the motherland were destroyed like this."


    Su Yan waved his hand, revealing a helpless look.


    But the feeling for everyone is really so cheap, there is no sadness at all.


    He Lili knows that Su Yan can''t tell the truth, but she won''t let it go. She will definitely find out Su Yan''s details.


    The scene was a bit cold and quiet for a while, and many team members didn''t dare to yell at Su Yan again. After all, they couldn''t even beat Niu Shan. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to yell at Su Yan.


    The first special force of the dignified military region was actually made to look up by a little boy. If this is spread, it will inevitably become the laughing stock of other military regions.


    Xu Ruhai kept staring at Su Yan, at this moment he couldn''t help but said, "You should be a member of the martial arts family, right?"


    As soon as Xu Ruhai said this, other people suddenly realized that, yes, so young is so strong, only martial arts family can cultivate.


    However, Su Yan shook his head and said, "I am not a child of a martial arts family, just an ordinary poor person."


    The people present naturally didn''t believe it, and they had already forcefully labeled Su Yan as a child of a martial arts family.


    Xu Ruhai also said solemnly at this time: "Since the commander personally asked you to join our Sharp Knife Special Forces, then I can''t say anything, I can only welcome you to join."


    What Xu Ruhai said was to agree to Su Yan''s entry into the Sharp Sword Special Forces, and with Su Yan''s ability, he would inevitably make Su Yan a full member directly.


    We must know that there are more than 30 members of the Sharp Knife Special Forces, and currently only seven are full members, and the others are reserve members.


    Assault missions are completed by official members, and only large missions will go together.


    It stands to reason that Xu Ruhai lowered his posture and acknowledged Su Yan''s ability. Su Yan should follow the boat and accept Xu Ruhai''s invitation.


    But these special forces didn''t know the purpose of Su Yan''s coming here. He came to grab Xu Ruhai''s position, and Xu Ruhai''s invitation naturally had no effect on him.


    Seeing Su Yan unmoved, Xu Ruhai thought Su Yan was angry. After all, their initial words were a bit unbearable, and all of them were scornful.


    For this reason, Xu Ruhai couldn''t help being cruel, looking at Su Yan and said: "I apologize for what everyone said and done just now. You will also be a member of the knife in the future, and I hope you can ignore the predecessors."


    The other team members were all moved. It is very rare for Xu Ruhai to lower his posture like this.


    After all, the sharp knife special forces are the last one in each military area competition. Xu Ruhai has been reprimanded by the leader several times, and his heart is naturally on fire.


    In his opinion, the addition of Su Yan will definitely increase the sharp knife, which is a good thing to ask for.


    Xu Ruhai continued to throw an olive branch, and said to Su Yan: "With your abilities, you can be the team leader of a full member!"


    All the players were shocked, and the official team leader Cheng Ye''s face changed suddenly at this moment.


    "team leader?!"


    Cheng Ye showed dissatisfaction and asked Su Yan to be the team leader. Then what did he do? Could it be reduced to an ordinary player? !


    In the face of everyone''s shock and doubt, Xu Ruhai directly roared: "Our sharp knives are the last one in the Grand Tournament every year, do you still have the face to compete for positions now!"


    Xu Ruhai''s voice was loud, like a tiger roaring wildly, so that everyone dared not speak at all and bowed their heads.


    Xu Ruhai is right. They are indeed the last to the bottom every time, and they are almost the last five times.


    Although Cheng Ye had unwillingness in his eyes, he didn''t dare to defy Xu Ruhai''s order and he knelt down directly.


    "Everything obeys the captain''s orders!"


    Xu Ruhai nodded and looked at Su Yan and said, "What do you think?"


    In Xu Ruhai''s view, as soon as he entered the army, he entered the special forces with sharp knives and became the team leader. This is something that many people dare not think about.


    He thought that Su Yan would inevitably accept it, after all, this was an unimaginable temptation for many people.


    But he looked at Su Yan too low and didn''t think of Su Yan''s purpose at all.


    Su Yan looked at Xu Ruhai with white teeth, and shook his head lightly.

 Chapter 249： Battle of Captains

    Seeing Su Yan shook his head, Xu Ruhai''s face was ashen, and his anger almost couldn''t bear it.


    Let Su Yan be the team leader, he can be said to be benevolent, completely cherish talent, fancy Su Yan''s potential, but Su Yan repeatedly refused, how can he not be angry.


    The other team members were full of anger and wanted to rush over to beat Su Yan wildly.


    Especially Cheng Ye, with a gloomy expression on his face. He took the overall situation into consideration and gave up the position of team leader, but he didn''t even take a straight look.


    "Let you be the team leader, you are still not satisfied!"


    This is completely an insult to the position of the team leader, and also an insult to him.


    He Lili on the side wanted to say what she had come for, seeing that Xu Ruhai was so angry, she was immediately scared.


    Su Yan''s refusal of the position of team leader has already made Xu Ruhai angry. If he knew that Su Yan was here to take over, He Lili could hardly imagine what Xu Ruhai would look like.


    So He Lili chose to remain silent and be a bystander. Su Yan did all this, so let him handle it.


    Su Yansi looked at Xu Ruhai without fear, "Of course I am not satisfied."


    "you!"


    Xu Ruhai was almost unable to control herself, and wanted to teach Su Yan a lesson, let him know that young and frivolous, arrogant, and arrogant have a price.


    But before Xu Ruhai could make a move, Cheng Ye walked over.


    He removed all his equipment, wearing a soaked vest, and walked directly towards Su Yan.


    Cheng Ye''s eyes were as cold as ice, staring at Su Yan unblinking, his thumbs down.


    This seems to be a provocation, which means to look down on Su Yan.


    The other team members also yelled and became angry.


    "Captain Cheng taught him how to be a man!"


    "Yes, it''s so arrogant, it just doesn''t put our sharp knife special forces in the eyes, let him know that it is a bit powerful!"


    "Beating him crying, he will not dare to be arrogant."


    Xu Ruhai didn''t stop him either. He wasn''t worried about Cheng Ye''s going out. Instead, he wanted to try Su Yan again to see if he was so arrogant that he really had the capital.


    "You look down on the squad leader''s job, which means you look down on me!"


    Cheng Ye roared angrily, his eyes still staring at Su Yan.


    Su Yan still had a look of contempt, and said very calmly: "Just do you want me to look up to it?"


    Su Yan''s words were tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, causing Cheng Ye to completely lose his mind.


    "Good!" Cheng Ye was tight, his huge muscles bulged, and his sense of strength was overwhelming. He pointed directly at Su Yan and said, "If we fight a game, whoever loses will kneel and climb out of the sharp knife camp!"


    "Just you, not worthy!"


    Cheng Ye was speechless, and Su Yan''s words had already reached the peak of his anger, and he had to make Su Yan pay the price.


    He rushed towards Su Yan, violently inside his body, and directly blasted towards Su Yan, extremely fast.


    A curve appeared in the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and with a wave of his hand, a piece of spiritual power emerged, directly hitting Cheng Ye.


    This spiritual power is not strong for Su Yan, but it is completely unacceptable for Cheng Ye.


    Spiritual power hit Cheng Ye''s face, and Cheng Ye had no power to parry, and was overturned to the ground, his face suddenly swollen.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as if their mouths were stuffed with eggs, and they were so shocked that they could not speak.


    Only Xu Ruhai said coldly: "So you are also in the realm of a master!"


    Su Yan showed the external release of spiritual power. Xu Ruhai and others thought it was external release of internal power, so they naturally regarded him as a master.


    He Lili also fully understood at this moment, why the commander valued him so much and greeted him personally, why the commander would let him directly replace Xu Ruhai''s position, all the answers are because he is a master, such a young master!


    Seeing Su Yan''s clouds and fog in the helicopter, He Lili was confused at this moment. Although she did not think that Su Yan surpassed the master, it also showed that Su Yan was even more extraordinary.


    Cheng Ye still wanted to make a move, but Xu Ruhai directly scolded him: "Stop, you can''t beat him!"


    Cheng Ye wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear it, but this was a fact. If he made another move, it would be humiliating himself.


    In the end, Cheng Ye could only kneel down on the ground, and his fist slammed into the ground, unwilling to do so.


    But he said, whoever loses kneels and crawls out of the sharp knife camp, this is so fucking, how can he do it.


    Xu Ruhai seemed to realize something at this time. There was another color in his eyes. It was not an anger, but a killing intent.


    "What is your purpose here, and who are you!"


    Chen Ning couldn''t help it anymore and asked directly, he wanted to know the answer.


    Su Yan glanced at He Lili and couldn''t help but said, "Let our beloved Junhua give you the answer."


    He Lili was holding a document in both hands, because the violent fluctuation of her chest caused the documents to fluctuate continuously.


    At this moment He Lili''s heart was in a mess. In the end, Su Yan actually threw the tricky things back to her, what did she say.


    But Xu Ruhai and Chen Ning''s eyes were so gloomy that she had to tell the truth.


    "Su Yan, 18 years old, from Jiangzhou in the south of the Yangtze River, was specially recruited by Commander Ye and appointed as the captain of the Special Forces of Sharp Knife."


    Naturally, Su Yan''s other identities cannot be known to the military, because there is no introduction of Su Yan''s identity on his personal documents, only that he is from Jiangzhou.


    After He Lili read Su Yan''s personal file, she couldn''t calm down.


    Xu Ruhai laughed instead of anger after hearing it. The laughter was crazy and terrifying.


    Chen Ning and the others were already furious. Xu Ruhai was the sky in their hearts. Compared to Ye Canghai, Xu Ruhai held more weight in their hearts. How could they tolerate others getting involved.


    "It''s impossible, how could the military department send a brat to be the captain!"


    "The military department did not notify us in advance. This must be fake."


    "The military is too bullying, this is an insult to us!"


    "Although he is strong, can he be better than Captain Xu? Captain Xu is also a master!"


    The team members were filled with righteous indignation, fighting for Xu Ruhai''s injustice. The army was simply humiliating people.


    But Su Yan suddenly spoke at this moment, sounding like Hong Zhong.


    "You are number one from the bottom every year, and you still want the respect of the military department, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan''s words stung everyone unintentionally, the deepest fragile heart was full of blood at the moment, and the last one was always their pain.


    Xu Ruhai also waved his hand at this time, telling a group of players to stop talking.


    At this moment, he seemed to be ten years old, and his face full of vicissitudes was even more vicissitudes of life.


    "He''s right, it''s right to be humiliated and despised by others!"


    A group of clenched men, many of them have tears on their faces at the moment, tears in their eyes, but they did not fall.


    Xu Ruhai''s body buckled a lot, making He Lili a little distressed.


    But in the next second, Xu Ruhai raised his head like a beast bursting out of sleep and looked directly at Su Yan.


    "If you want to replace me as Captain Sharpsword, you must step over me!"

 Chapter 250： Convinced

    Xu Ruhai is like a lion dying at this moment, and his honor cannot be trampled on!


    Those eyes burst out with flame-like rays again, this is his final bottom line, that is the strength to speak.


    If Su Yan can beat him, then he has nothing to say. If he can''t, then he will let Su Yan get out with a high attitude!


    Although the sharp knives are the last one from the bottom, they are still the soul of A, and they are still the strongest!


    The tears of all the players on the scene were full of tears, and the tears that were filled with tears have already collapsed at this moment.


    "team leader!"


    "Captain, you will always be our captain."


    "Yes, there is absolutely no possibility of change!"


    For them, Xu Ruhai is just like his brother and father. Although strict, he has a deep friendship. This kind of friendship is beyond money and even life and death.


    Xu Ruhai looked icy, watching a group of clenched men crying into tears, and couldn''t help but scolded: "Are you women, cry a ball for Lao Tzu one by one!"


    A group of people stopped their tears immediately and were extremely obedient.


    "I haven''t stepped down yet. It''s not that simple for this kid to beat me."


    "Come on, captain!"


    "Come on, captain, come on, captain!"


    "The captain has turned him over and taught him how to be a man!"


    "The captain told him to get out of the sharp knife camp!"


    A group of team members became impassioned, and swept away the haze just now, they now trust their captain very much and believe that the captain can defeat Su Yan.


    Xu Ruhai took off a piece of equipment, his whole body muscles squeezing the vest into a mess.


    There are scars everywhere on his body, some of them are like ravines and centipedes climbing, watching He Lili''s heart beating wildly.


    Such men must have experienced a lot of life and death. They are the existence of licking blood on the edge of the knife. They have already set aside life and death. And they are defending us in this way. Such people are worthy of respect!


    Even Su Yan nodded slightly when he saw Xu Ruhai''s scars all over his body, and had a slight change in Xu Ruhai''s view.


    Once I had beaten him, I was left behind now, so let''s fight more, so that at least it won''t be so ugly for him to lose.


    "Come on, brat, I used to be as young and frivolous as you, but I have fallen a lot, and today I will let you fall so low-key."


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t comment. First, he is not a stinky boy, second, he is not young and frivolous, and third, he can''t get rid of it.


    Su Yan stood proudly and didn''t plan to shoot first, which undoubtedly made Xu Ruhai breathe fire in his eyes.


    "Smelly boy!"


    Xu Ruhai shouted angrily and rushed towards Su Yan, no longer hesitating, his fist was like a hammer.


    His punch is much stronger than Niu Shan, and it is not a simple existence that can enter the sharp knife camp.


    After a lot of training, these people''s weakest physical abilities can be called terrifying, not to mention that each one punches several thousand catties, but they are basically powerful existences.


    Xu Ruhai''s punch has exerted 70% of its strength, and it has reached nearly four thousand kilograms of strength, which is beyond ordinary people''s ability to resist.


    However, as far as Su Yan was concerned, he couldn''t hurt him at all, but he still pretended to be, with his hands in front of him.


    This is good news for the players present, and their faces are full of joy.


    "This kid finally took action to resist, the captain is still good."


    "That is, the captain will know if there is any when he shoots."


    "I''m just waiting to see this kid being taught by the captain, and only the captain accepts arrogance."


    A group of people began to relax, with a slight smile on their faces.


    However, Chen Ning on the side could not laugh, instead he was even more solemn.


    Naturally, he saw more than these players. Is Su Yan''s defense worthy of joy? Isn''t it a normal thing? If he doesn''t get his hands, isn''t the captain totally incomparable.


    And he also saw that Su Yan''s face was always smiling. Facing the enemy, it was absolutely impossible to have this expression.


    Xu Ruhai smashed a punch, and after being blocked by Su Yan''s hands, he felt a strong wave of fluctuations, which made him feel a little surprised.


    At least now he completely regards Su Yan as an opponent, an absolute strong enemy. If he doesn''t show his housekeeping skills, he might really be retiring.


    "what!"


    Xu Ruhai yelled, and a roar sounded out of thin air, the empty noise erupted by hitting his hands together.


    "The captain did a trick!"


    "He is going to defeat the enemy, he should be so, who makes this kid so arrogant."


    "wrong!"


    Chen Ning''s face became more solemn, and he seemed to see Su Yan''s aura that seemed to be floating around him.


    "Deputy Captain, why do you have the ambition of others to destroy your own prestige."


    Some team members are not happy anymore. After all, Chen Ning hasn''t been in office for long, and he doesn''t have much prestige. Many people still refuse to accept him.


    Chen Ning stopped speaking. He seemed to feel that he already knew the result, and he hoped that his judgment was wrong.


    Xu Ruhai hit the air with both hands, and a force of inner strength rushed directly to Su Yan, and the inner strength was released, an absolute powerful move of a master.


    Moreover, Xu Ruhai used this method to increase his internal strength and external power by several times, which seemed to be his strongest blow!


    The smile on Su Yan''s face also disappeared. This Xu Ruhai could be called the peak of the master''s initial stage, not so unbearable.


    His dantian spiritual power surged, his hands were sealed, and a defense was directly formed to resist Xu Ruhai''s strongest blow.


    A sound comparable to thunder broke out, and everyone changed their colors. Many of them were the first to see the fight between masters, and they were all shocked.


    "No wonder it is said that the honor of the master cannot be insulted, so it is!"


    "This is too strong."


    "Look!"


    A player trembles as he points to the field.


    At this time, Su Yan completely resisted Xu Ruhai''s strong blow, but instead of stopping, he leaped up and rushed directly towards Xu Ruhai.


    Xu Ruhai''s face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly defended, but he was still slapped to the ground by Su Yan, unable to move.


    "How is this possible!"


    Originally everyone had promised Xu Ruhai a lesson to Su Yan, but the two of them were able to decide the outcome after a few tricks, which was surprising.


    The most important thing is that Su Yan won and Xu Ruhai lost, which made them unacceptable.


    Chen Ning''s judgment was correct, which made him even more jealous of Su Yan. In his heart, Su Yan was beyond the master''s early stage, definitely in the middle and even later stages of the master. Such a young realm could hardly be imagined!


    There was blood flowing from the corner of Xu Ruhai''s mouth, a dead look on his face, and a trace of helplessness appeared in his silent expression.


    "I lost, I was convinced that I lost, you can be the captain."


    Xu Ruhai was lying on the ground, looking at the sky, not so sad, but relieved of a burden.


    He has coached the sharp knife for more than ten years, three in and three out, and now I am afraid that he will really leave.


    Fortunately, you can stay with your family without having to worry about anything, and you can spend time with your family.


    There was a smile on his face for this, but more wry smiles.

 Chapter 251： drop out

    Xu Ruhai lay on the ground with a straight Taizi, the smile on his face was getting bitter and the wrinkles on his face became deeper and deeper.


    The surrounding team members had long been crying, and they knelt on the ground. They simply couldn''t accept this fact.


    Many of the team members were trained by Xu Ruhai as soon as they entered the sharp knife camp. The older ones, Xu Ruhai are brothers in their hearts, and the younger ones are like fathers.


    When Xu Ruhai left, they naturally refused. Many people ran over and surrounded Xu Ruhai.


    "Captain, you can''t go."


    "Yes, what shall we do if you leave."


    Xu Ruhai''s tears were red at this time, and tears were flowing like a spring. A man with iron bones had never shed tears in the Jiandao Camp for more than ten years. This time he could no longer hold it back.


    Xu Ruhai burst into tears, crying abnormally sad, heart-piercing like a child, and tears because of it.


    Even Su Yan was affected by the fluctuation at the moment, his face frowned, he knew that this was almost a fatal blow to Xu Ruhai.


    Xu Ruhai cried for a long time, until night came, he stopped crying, his eyes were already red and swollen.


    Looking at a group of familiar team members, Xu Ruhai felt like a knife cut. These were all soldiers he brought out, and they all grew up to this point.


    Nearly two-thirds of them are selected by themselves, and they are among the best in the military.


    He has worked hard with these teammates, even life-threatening things are no longer rare, and he has seen his teammates die in front of him many times.


    For a while, everything came to mind, as if it was yesterday, this feeling is too hard to speak, and it feels uncomfortable as mixed.


    Xu Ruhai struck a carp and stood up directly, wiping away the tears on his face, but not the redness and swelling of his eyes.


    "Okay, things are clear, Su Yan will be your captain from now on!"


    Xu Ruhai yelled in a thick voice, which seemed to be the same as in the past, but everyone who is used to it knows that it has changed, completely changed.


    "Captain, I won''t do it."


    The full-time member sniper Hao Liang was full of tears. He was only 19 years old, but he was a full-time member, a super sniper. He had assassinated many enemies and saved the lives of his teammates many times.


    His words can reveal his immaturity, quit, just quit, just don''t agree.


    "You are gone, I will go too!"


    Commando Li Ye had no tear marks on his face. He was the only one who did not shed tears because he had no tears.


    "Yes, I will go if you leave!"


    A group of special players waved their fists one after another, as if they were determined.


    If Xu Ruhai is not present in this sharp knife camp, what is the point of staying, many of them came here because of Xu Ruhai.


    However, Xu Ruhai said furiously: "Looking at Hao Liang with bull-eyed eyes: "I go back to accompany his wife and see the children. Do you or him also go back to see his wife and children!" "


    Hao Liang was frightened by Xu Ruhai''s roar. He was only a 19-year-old child, but he was still very immature in his heart and didn''t know many things in society.


    Xu Ruhai stunned Hao Liang at once. He didn''t dare to say another word, so he could only lower his head and sob.


    "Crying, cry shit." Xu Ruhai pointed at Hao Liang and said, "If I hadn''t watched you feed the pigs, you thought I would let you come here for three years. Would you pay him back? , Jiandaoying does not need a soft egg like you!"


    Xu Ruhai was able to shock Hao Liang, but he couldn''t shock the old fritters in the team.


    Chen Ning, Cheng Ye and others didn''t eat this set, and they all smiled when they looked at Xu Ruhai.


    "The captain has a wife and children, and we have them too, and we want to go back and have a look."


    "Shit, you go back to watch the bullshit, don''t bully Lao Tzu, except Niu Shan, everyone will stay here for Lao Tzu, otherwise Lao Tzu will interrupt your dog legs!"


    Xu Ruhai''s voice was hoarse because of this, but his anger was still not eliminated. He did this naturally for the sharp knife and for the players.


    At this time, the auntie in the cafeteria ran over and shouted at everyone: "It''s time for dinner, it''s too late to eat."


    In the past, everyone ran faster than rabbits, but today, no one ran, and no one took care of it. This made the cafeteria auntie look surprised.


    "Why, they are all gods, don''t eat them and get rid of them."


    Xu Ruhai looked at the aunt in the cafeteria and said, "I have a few more dishes. Today, I have come to visit the guests, and I will get a few boxes of wine.


    The canteen aunt glanced at Su Yan and He Lili, nodded and ran towards the canteen.


    Xu Ruhai also walked directly to the cafeteria, everyone was still dumb, and there was no thought of moving.


    Su Yan kept up with Xu Ruhai. He planned to have a few drinks with the captain.


    He Lili was already crying and she kept wiping her tears with her hands, and she kept saying, "What are you doing, what are you doing? The military didn''t let Captain Xu go, just let Su Yanlai be the captain, Captain Xu You can still coach."


    He Lili''s thinking is so simple, it is no wonder that she is just a girl, and also a spoiled girl.


    Xu Ruhai turned around and looked over, and his rough voice became louder: "Mom pulls me up and has to force Lao Tzu to do it, right? Roll over for Lao Tzu to eat."


    A group of team members reluctantly walked towards the cafeteria, but their eyes were full of killing intent when they looked at Su Yan. It was really a deep killing intent.


    Su Yan was indifferent to these people''s killing intent, and had no fear at all, but he was worried that these people would resist him all the time, so he couldn''t be the captain.


    When we arrived at the cafeteria, the auntie was cooking fast, but after a while, she was on a large table. A 17-year-old girl put one end of the dishes on the table, her face was ruddy.


    The girl looks very beautiful, very pure, even a bit shy compared to Jin Shiya, with her head down when serving dishes.


    During the competition, the girl saw it, and she had a faint desire for Su Yan.


    But this ending is bound to be doomed. Falling flowers are sentimental and unintentional. Su Yan has no idea about the girls, and he can''t live up to Jin Shiya if he has ideas.


    Everyone put several tables together and sat in a circle, Xu Ruhai smiled.


    "This last meal should be seen as farewell to me. Today, regardless of military discipline, everyone can drink freely, and I can manage the wine."


    When Chen Ning heard the words, he directly hugged a bottle of Erguotou and drank it. Half the bottle was dropped, and he was dizzy.


    "Captain, I toast you."


    Chen Ning stood up swayingly, but as soon as he said something, he fell straight down.


    He didn''t use his inner strength to resist, he was completely drunk and unconscious.


    Seeing this, the other team members also grabbed the drink, and became drunk for a while.


    Before he started drinking, he fell nearly half.

 Chapter 252： Ask Qingtian about wine

    Seeing this, Xu Ruhai''s eyes were red again, but he still held back and filled the wine.


    "Come on, celebrate your becoming the captain of the sharp knife camp."


    Xu Ruhai glared at the rest of the people, but none of them picked up the wine glass. Everyone hated Su Yan as much as they were reluctant to give up Xu Ruhai.


    Xu Ruhai could only hold the wine glass directly, looked at Su Yan and said, "Come on, I will toast you."


    Su Yan was naturally full, and without words, he drank a cup.


    "Come on again, I didn''t expect your boy to be young and drink well."


    "I have spiritual power to protect the body."


    Xu Ruhai felt like he woke up all of a sudden, looking at Su Yan''s incredible face.


    "Spiritual power, do you have Dantian in your body?!"


    "Yes."


    He Lili on the side was also dumbfounded, she knew the spiritual power, and she also knew the dantian, it was her own old monster who told her.


    However, she did not derive a dantian, and even her old monsters did not derive successfully.


    Xu Ruhai knew very little about dantian, he only knew that the commander of the entire military region seemed to have derived dantian.


    So Xu Ruhai respects Su Yan even more. The one who can evolve the dantian is definitely one of a thousand existences, and has a chance to reach the legendary realm, and can fly into the sky like the ancients!


    "No wonder the commander sent you here. Now I feel more at ease. You will definitely let the knife go higher."


    "You are also a hero."


    Su Yan finally couldn''t help but speak out. He admired Xu Ruhai very much and was frank and honest. This kind of character was very appetizing to him.


    The two drank a few cups, and the drunk players all stood up, their faces full of determination.


    "Captain, we are not young anymore. It is time for young people to try. We plan to retire with you."


    "you guys!"


    Xu Ruhai wants to explode again. He is actually a very elegant person, but in the army you can''t be obedient by being elegant, so his personality changed.


    But he seldom swears or swears, but this afternoon, he said a lot of swearing, which is almost equivalent to his years of swearing.


    "Captain, I have been in the sharp knife camp for eight years. I also have wives and children. I really miss them."


    Cheng Ye had a sincere look, and his eyes were looking forward.


    "Captain, even if you disagree, we are all set, not just them."


    Hao Liang didn''t drink alcohol, and wiped his sniper rifle. The gun is more important than his life.


    The scene became awkward for a while, and Xu Ruhai couldn''t force them to stay no matter how strong.


    But if this were all gone, the sharp knife would no longer exist, and Su Yan would also become a laughing stock.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all. When these people left, he could recruit new people. As long as he cultivated a little bit, he could make him a strong one. This was his confidence.


    But he didn''t want to, because it would take more time, he didn''t want to spend time in this place, time was of the essence to him.


    The scene was always embarrassing. In the end, Cheng Ye and others directly took away the drunk team members, leaving only three Su Yan in the canteen.


    Xu Ruhai seemed to blame himself a little, and looked at Su Yan apologetically.


    He Lili grabbed the wine, took a sip, and shed tears in her eyes.


    Not only that, she was like mud at the moment, lying on the table unconscious.


    Xu Ruhai stood up, looked at the sky outside the house, and said lightly: "This will be my last night here."


    After all, Xu Ruhai walked outside, his tall and straight body rickety at the moment.


    Su Yan grabbed the two bottles of wine on the table and left the canteen too.


    At this time, Xu Ruhai was sitting on a large tree lying outside the barracks, looking at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Su Yan walked over slowly, looked at the sky and said, "The starry sky is shining tonight, why don''t we ask the sky about the wine!"


    "Ask Qingtian?" Xu Ruhai muttered, still looking at the sky, "I can just look at the stars. I am not qualified to ask Qingtian."


    "Yes, everyone is qualified, it''s just a question of whether you dare to do it or not."


    Su Yan stood up and sat on the tree trunk, handed Xu Ruhai a bottle of wine, and started drinking.


    Xu Ruhai took it naturally, and drank boldly without using internal force to resist.


    "There is no difference between poor and low in life. Even if you are born in rich and poor, you have to fight on your own, so at least it is possible to achieve a sky without fear."


    Xu Ruhai looked at Su Yan with a complex look in his eyes, and said solemnly: "You are only eighteen years old. I have seen two personalities, one is 18 years old and frivolous, and the other is a thousand years old and calm."


    Su Yan smiled and did not respond, but he was slightly surprised in his heart. Xu Ruhai was quite accurate.


    "I need your help."


    Su Yan finally came up with the topic, which is why he and Xu Ruhai asked Qingtian about the wine.


    "I need your help too."


    Xu Ruhai also expressed his thoughts, which was his last expectation.


    The two smiled at each other, touched a glass, and drank the wine in the bottle.


    Su Yan needs Xu Ruhai to help him persuade the team members not to leave the sharp knife camp, so that they can relax and continue to receive training.


    And Xu Ruhai needs Su Yan to lead the sharp knife to make these members stronger, so that they are no longer the last.


    "They are a group of cute and hardworking children. They need a good grade."


    Xu Ruhai looked at the sky and seemed to be praying, praying that the knife would not stay in the abyss forever, even the second to last is an improvement.


    "So are you, but you are an adult who takes care of them, working hard, wasting time and energy, and even betraying your lover."


    Xu Ruhai looked sideways at Su Yan, frowning deeply, and asked directly: "How did you know?!"


    "your phone."


    There was a photo on Xu Ruhai''s phone, which was a group photo of the family, but the beautiful woman couldn''t see her face.


    "What about it, she has been single now, and the child is with her."


    "Are you going back this time to chase her again?"


    Xu Ruhai showed a smile on his face, as if he was still a little bit shy, and still more restless.


    Su Yan took out a piece of jade and placed it in Xu Ruhai''s palm, and said lightly: "Give this to her, it''s your debt to her for the rest of your life."


    Xu Ruhai took it one by one, without looking at it carefully, just thinking it was an ordinary jade.


    "Thanks."


    If he knew that this piece of jade was worth tens of millions, he would not be so indifferent. If he knew that this piece of jade had been planted with spiritual power by Su Yan, and if it was sold for hundreds of millions of dollars, someone would rush to it, I am afraid he would not dare to ask for it. .


    But he didn''t know, because he didn''t look closely, nor could he see the depth.


    The two sat in the tree until midnight, and finally left.

 Chapter 253： Booze

    It was late at night, and the breeze hit, and it gradually became cold, which made Su Yan''s mind sober a lot.


    Although he said he had spiritual power to protect his body, he had never used half of his spiritual power when drinking with Xu Ruhai. At this time, he was too drunk to describe it as mud.


    Staggered to follow the residence, planning to take a rest and wake up again tomorrow.


    After searching in the dormitory for a long time, Su Yan fumbled to his room, but there was an extra person in the room.


    He Lili fell drunk behind the wine table. The aunt and the girl in the cafeteria sent her back to the dormitory.


    But she didn''t stop halfway, she didn''t have the slightest thoughts of sleeping, but went drunk.


    At first no one watched it, but now that Su Yan is here, He Lili is even more vigorous.


    Those big blurred eyes looked at Su Yan with affectionate gaze, which was quite provocative. For the unmanned Su Yan, it was really alluring.


    This is an instinctive reaction, and Su Yan cannot control it.


    But he can control his brain and even his thoughts. The difference between humans and animals is that their thoughts are more complex and they can control themselves.


    Su Yan sat on the bench, looked up at He Lili, and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    With a smile on her face, He Lili looked at Su Yan and said, "You are really funny, curious, and weird..."


    Su Yan listened indifferently, and by the way put a cigarette **** into his mouth and snapped his finger to light the cigarette.


    The smoke curled up, and the whole room was suddenly filled with smoke. Su Yan got up and opened the window. A cool breeze hit, making the smell of smoke less.


    "I don''t like a man who smokes the most, but I like you." He Lili pointed to Su Yan and smiled, "But why are you only eighteen years old, four years younger than me, and I can''t accept siblings. ,so tangled."


    Su Yan remained silent, looking at He Lili quietly, watching her perform alone.


    "Oh, no matter what, what are you doing? Besides, you have a girlfriend. I''m not a junior."


    Feeling uncomfortable all over, He Lili took off her military uniform, revealing her military uniform shirt.


    That revealing posture would be hard to resist any man who saw it, only Su Yan was still calm.


    "Well, compared to Shiya, she is a bit more mature, and the wheat-colored skin has more vitality." Su Yan gave a pertinent evaluation.


    Seeing He Lili didn''t mean to give up, Su Yan quickly turned around and walked out of the house in a stride.


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, in addition to the loud bugle, there was deafening snoring.


    Everyone is sleeping, and they are naturally unable to get up when they are so drunk and unable to train in the morning as usual.


    But a figure appeared at the gate of the dormitory, carrying a big bag, and holding a firearm to accompany him day and night.


    A jeep was already waiting at the gate of the barracks. The driver was very patient and did not dare to complain.


    Xu Ruhai turned and looked at the sharp knife camp, saluted the army, and then left without looking back.


    "Gently I left, just as I came gently; I waved gently, saying goodbye to the clouds in the western sky... Quietly I left, just as I came quietly; I waved my sleeves, not taking away a piece Clouds."


    "The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard. If anyone dares to retreat, I will definitely not be able to spare him and take the first place to show off before me!"


    Xu Ruhai sat in the jeep, and at first he could endure it, but as soon as the car used the sharp knife camp, he couldn''t control it and lowered his head directly.


    At first, he was still crying, with a very small voice, accompanied by body tremors, but then Xu Ruhai couldn''t control himself at all, so he cried and cried very loudly.


    The drivers who drove were all infected, stopped the car, looked at Xu Ruhai, wanted to persuade, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Drive, drive me quickly, leave this ghost place quickly, I will never see this place!"


    Xu Ruhai''s eyes were red and swollen, and his eyes were hideous and scary.


    The driver was naturally frightened, his face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly stepped on the gas pedal, and the jeep completely rushed out of the periphery of Jiandao Camp.


    Slowly, slowly, the figure of the car gradually moved away and gradually, until finally disappeared, but the sound of reluctant crying could be heard in the distance, which could not dissipate for a long time.


    Everyone has something in his heart that he can''t give up. Love, family affection and even money are naturally the first. But for Xu Ruhai, the sharp knife camp that has been in the camp for more than ten years is the one he is least willing to give up. Beyond other things.


    He gave up his love, affection, and even money for the Jiandao Camp. He dedicated his time to the Jiandao Camp. He is a man!


    The letter left by Xu Ruhai also caused the members of the Jiandao Camp to burst into tears again, but they burst into tears behind and screamed forward.


    "what!"


    Almost beyond the limit that humans can reach, close to supersonic.


    This call is naturally He Lili''s, no one except her can make such a loud voice, and no one can dare to make such a call.


    There is a reason why He Lili is so out of control, because at this time she is sleeping in Su Yan''s dormitory, which is not the main reason for her crazy.


    The reason she called so loudly was entirely because her clothes were placed beside the bed.


    "Su Yan, you bastard!"


    He Lili hurriedly put on her clothes under the covers, and rushed directly to the side Su Yan.


    Yes, yes, Su Yan also slept in a dormitory, of course not in a bed.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, got up slowly, adjusted his hair, and looked at He Lili very indifferently.


    "The wine is not awake yet?"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    He Lili screamed and rushed to Su Yan, with both fists out, she was really killing her.


    But Su Yan pushed it away with one hand and threw himself directly on the bed.


    Su Yan walked over, stepped on He Lili, and said lightly: "I will sleep more before I wake up."


    "You, woooo..."


    This is the characteristic of a woman, and when she can''t fight, she will cry instead.


    "why are you crying?"


    "You have defiled everyone''s body, can I not cry."


    "When have I defiled your body, don''t talk nonsense."


    "You do not admit it yet."


    Su Yan became more and more indifferent. I didn''t know when there was a cigarette in his mouth. He took a hard sip and vomited it all on He Lili''s face.


    "You bullied me!"


    "You said what did you do to me last night!"


    Su Yan looked at He Lili and said indifferently: "You''ve said the opposite. You almost did something to me last night."


    "You nonsense!"


    "Why am I talking nonsense, you ran into my room to dance pole dancing last night when you got drunk, and you even got to do a striptease in the end."


    He Lili seemed to think of some clips, her face flushed suddenly, and she knew she was wrong.


    But she didn''t want to let Su Yan go, she still said, "Then you can''t take advantage of others, that''s because I''m drunk."


    "When have I been in danger, I will leave when you dance a striptease."

 Chapter 254： Three fires for new officials

    "Are you really gone?" He Lili was full of disbelief, and there was a hint of silence.


    "Of course, I went outside to smoke a few cigarettes, and then you stopped and went straight into the bed and fell asleep."


    "Then you shouldn''t live in the same room with me!"


    "Sister, I don''t have the key to your room. I can''t break in. After all, this is public property."


    He Lili was speechless, and finally she could only say in shame: "Get out, get out!"


    Su Yan spread his hands and walked out directly with his shirt and pants. Yes, that''s right, he had been facing He Lili just now wearing a pair of underwear.


    Su Yan walked out of the dormitory, took a few buns in the cafeteria, and chewed slowly.


    After eating, he saw that the cafeteria and even the playground were silent, and there was a jeep tire mark at the door. He knew that Xu Ruhai had gone.


    It��s okay to go this way, at least you don��t have to be parting.


    Su Yan came to the broadcasting room and directly broadcasted the barracks, and the volume was turned to maximum.


    Then he took a tweeter and went to the dormitory, kicking the door from room to room.


    I said just now that the door of the room belongs to the public house, but now he doesn''t feel distressed at all. Every room is broken by him.


    "Get up for me!"


    Su Yan''s roar resounded through every room in the dormitory, and everyone was tortured to death, and their faces were full of anger.


    No one got up. Everyone was lying in bed when they woke up. They still resisted Su Yan. In the end, it was Chen Ning who called everyone up.


    He was the first to fall drunk last night, he was for Xu Ruhai, for the friendship between him, today he woke everyone up, for himself, for the sword camp.


    A group of people gathered in the playground lazily, all of them looked helpless, without the appearance of a special soldier at all.


    "Why do you call us to get up, I haven''t woken up yet."


    "Yes, I have to go to bed."


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, he was kicked to the ground by Su Yan and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Whoever wants to go back to sleep, let Lao Tzu lie on the ground first!"


    These soldiers were not vegetarians, nor were they scared. They were not afraid of Su Yan''s threat.


    "Come on, I have the ability to lie on me, I frowned and called you to be my father."


    "Yes, you have the ability to lay all of us down so that everyone can be discharged."


    At this time, Chen Ning took out a note, glared at everyone and said, "This is what the captain left for us. You must listen to it first."


    "Gently I left, just as I came gently; I waved gently, saying goodbye to the clouds in the western sky... Quietly I left, just as I came quietly; I waved my sleeves, not taking away a piece Clouds."


    "The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard. If anyone dares to retreat, I will definitely not be able to spare him and take the first place to show off before me!"


    When Chen Ning finished reading, everyone was silent, tears flowed down again, and a group of special soldiers became sentimental.


    "The captain needs us to show him the results. If he leaves like this, he will look down on us for the rest of his life!"


    "All we can do now is to train and train!"


    Everyone was silent, Chen Ning''s words hit their hearts and left them speechless.


    Su Yan also said at this time: "I know you hate me because I squeezed your captain away, but I squeezed your captain away!"


    "No, he was squeezed away by you. If you are not the last one every year, will Captain Xu leave!"


    Su Yan''s words were more like a thunderous thunder, slicing each team member to the outside and the inside, and his heart was about to collapse.


    "Here I am telling my heart. I admire Captain Xu. He is worthy of respect."


    "And do we respect him by language? No, we have to use our heart and achievements to respect him!"


    A group of team members were full of tears, they had already been shaken, and there was no longer a trace of resistance.


    For a long time, some team members shouted.


    "I want to become stronger, I want to be the number one in the military area contest!"


    "Me too, I will personally deliver the first medal to Captain Xu!"


    A group of team members suddenly became arrogant and powerful, their faces full of determination, and full of anger.


    "Well, I am very happy that you are able to do this, because you will not continue to delay my time, and I will start coaching special forces with sharp knives!"


    Su Yan looked at the crowd proudly, the deep gaze in his eyes made people afraid to look straight. At this moment, he seemed to be a great man pointing the country.


    "As the saying goes, there are three fires for new officials, so I am an exception, but I only have one fire, and that is to put you on the ground."


    Su Yan swept through every team member one by one, and continued: "Of course, there are some outstanding among you, but I will still get down.


    Many people have a sense of enthusiasm in their hearts, that is, to satisfy Su Yan without fear.


    "The task of training is very simple, that is, keep practicing until I fall. If I don��t fall, then keep practicing for me until I fall.��


    In this way, a group of special elites from the sharp knife camp under the leadership of Su Yan began an unforgettable lifelong training.


    As soon as Su Yan finished speaking, everyone carried 50 kilograms and ran around the barracks for two hours.


    Immediately after the single and parallel bars, they exchanged five hundred each, and they all did it for more than an hour.


    No one has fallen down yet, but Su Yan nodded slightly. The physical quality of these people still satisfied him.


    Of course, Su Yan also followed them to do all this, without a trace of laziness, which also fully aroused everyone''s fighting spirit, how could they fall if Su Yan didn''t fall.


    The 400-meter hurdle cannot exceed one and a half minutes, and it is back and forth dozens of times.


    Throwing grenades is also a training task. You must exceed 80 meters each time to test the strength of your hands.


    In particular, the personnel in the group who serve as artillery and missile guides are more demanding, and must reach more than 100 meters.


    Then there are push-ups, which must be completely standard, more than 500 each time.


    ...


    Everyone has done this, after all, they are not newcomers, and these physical training can''t stop them.


    And this was just the beginning for Su Yan, just the first round.


    The second round continued. This time everyone carried 100 kilograms and ran around the barracks for two hours.


    Immediately after the single parallel bars, a thousand rotations each came down.


    The 400-meter hurdle cannot last for more than one minute, and if it fails to meet the requirements, I keep running.


    Su Yan''s performance has dragged them several times. Su Yan just wanted them to despair and made them feel broken.


    Finally someone fell in the second round, really tired, and life-threatening.


    This kind of high-pressure training is also a huge test of life, and a little carelessness may endanger your life.

 Chapter 255： Hell or heaven?

    Naturally, Su Yan would not leave it alone, and hurriedly walked to the side of the fallen team member and used his spiritual power to slow him over and saved his life.


    Su Yan directly ignored those who were tired and fell and did not risk their lives, and did not look at them at all.


    After one day of training, there are only three players remaining in the entire training ground, but they are already shaky.


    The three players are sniper Hao Liang, assaulter Cheng Ye and deputy captain Chen Ning.


    Su Yan glanced at the three of them, without the slightest expression on their faces, and said lightly: "Let''s stop here today, continue tomorrow."


    Everyone almost crawled back to the dormitory, and some of them just lay down and fell asleep without having time to eat.


    However, Su Yan walked graciously towards the bathing area, and he was so sweaty that he could wash away.


    Seeing Su Yan like this, Chen Ning and others hated it, but they were more envious and even afraid.


    "Why does he look like a okay person, this day he is more difficult than our training."


    You have to know that Su Yan''s weight is twice as much as theirs, and the other strength is several times that of them. It would be unscientific if there is no such thing as a shit.


    "People are more popular than others, don''t you really know how tired or painful you are in the realm of masters?"


    They thought that Su Yan was not tired at all by relying on the power of the master realm, but they didn''t know that even if Su Yan did not have the master realm, these trainings were still pediatrics for him.


    As long as there is spiritual power and enough spiritual power, everything is very simple.


    Everyone thought they would sleep comfortably for a night, but they were so naive, they really forgot their identity.


    But for an hour, Su Yan had just finished cleaning, had dinner, and walked directly to the playground.


    The huge tweeter sounded, and the entire square screamed. Many soldiers were awakened, and the pain was piercing.


    They are not recruits, but they are trained as recruits, which makes them very embarrassed.


    After all, at the beginning, they also regarded Su Yan as a new recruit, which is called treating him by his own way.


    Although reluctant, everyone got up with difficulty. After all, they still remember Xu Ruhai''s words in their hearts and couldn''t let him down.


    With a chicken leg in his mouth, Su Yan walked towards the playground, looking at everyone with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t say anything, just chewed on the drumsticks, and this expression made the team members have the urge to beat him violently.


    They were hungry and wanted to eat chicken legs, but Su Yan''s words made them completely cold.


    "You didn''t eat it after the training just now. Now there is no time. The training will start in one minute."


    He Lili, who was lying on the balcony, was still very angry. Thinking about what happened last night, she blushed. It was embarrassing enough.


    But seeing Su Yan''s training method, she was very resistant, and went straight to the canteen to get a pot of chicken drumsticks.


    "Come on, everyone is exhausted, eat some chicken drumsticks for nutrition."


    A group of team members cried with joy, and now they feel He Lili is an angel and their Namugel.


    Su Yan frowned, looked at He Lili and said, "Are you the captain or me, you only need to be responsible for my daily routine."


    "You need to control." He Lili rolled her eyes and said.


    "I''ll let Ye Canghai get you back tomorrow. It''s almost the same without you."


    "you dare!"


    He Lili suddenly became angry, staring at Su Yan, and at the same time there was anxious look in her eyes.


    "If you dare to let me go, I will tell Commander Ye that you abused them."


    Su Yan smiled, not what he didn''t dare to.


    "That''s great, go tell him, it''s so silly and cute."


    It is a joke to torture special forces. Ye Canghai will probably only dislike Su Yan for not being tortured enough.


    With a mobile therapy kit like Su Yan, there is no need to worry about the safety of the team members, so he has no scruples at all.


    This time, Su Yan didn''t stop the team members from eating chicken legs. After all, they needed to replenish a little energy after a day of training to let them hang their lives.


    The training began to be larger than the last training task. It was simply a devastation to the body and the ultimate test of the brain. It is not an exaggeration to call it **** training.


    Such training intensity is ten times higher than their usual training, and it has been increasing without gaps.


    When a team member fell down, Su Yan used spiritual power to heal him, allowing him to continue training, endlessly.


    Finally, someone is not because of exhaustion, but because of a nervous breakdown.


    "I don''t train anymore, I don''t want to train anymore, I want to die!"


    A team member wanted to commit suicide, but Su Yan directly slapped him to the ground, unable to move.


    "coward!"


    Su Yan just said two words indifferently, and then left without looking back, shouting at a group of team members: "What do you think, do you want to be cowards like him? Do you still want to be the last one? Are you going to live up to Captain Xu''s expectations!"


    Su Yan''s repeated questions made a group of team members wake up like a dream, and their eyes became more determined.


    "We will not admit defeat, even if we die."


    The fallen player also stood up and continued training with a group of players.


    This kind of thing repeats almost every day, although they know that they must persist, they still fall apart.


    So what I think I can do is not absolute. Sometimes I fail for many reasons. It''s better to be humble, and I usually get beaten in the face of Haikou.


    Until ten days later, everyone collapsed almost once a day, with dozens of team members, Su Yan was also a little weak.


    Fortunately, a helicopter flew from the military department and sent nearly a thousand catties of spiritual power.


    Naturally, Su Yan monopolized 50%, and the rest was slowly consumed by these players to improve their strength.


    When Su Yan took out a small bottle of green liquid, many of the team members resisted, thinking that Su Yan would change the law to discipline them.


    And after they reluctantly drank this small bottle of spiritual power liquid, the whole person was dazed, because they suddenly felt alive and vigorous, sweeping away the haze.


    "What is this?!"


    He Lili drank a bottle and marveled at the effect, which was almost like a panacea.


    "Psychic fluid!"


    Su Yan said lightly, his face calm.


    "This is the well-known spiritual power fluid?!" He Lili was shocked and continued, "Does this bottle cost 80,000 yuan?!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Eighty thousand yuan is a diluted spiritual power liquid. This is pure. A bottle can cost several million."


    "millions!"


    A group of team members were dumbfounded, just such a small bottle of green liquid is worth millions, which is too good to blow.


    Su Yan did not explain, but said indifferently: "Tomorrow you will know its effect."


    He Lili was actually shocked a long time ago, but she understood the effect of spiritual power liquid, because she had also drank a bottle of one-tenth purity spiritual power liquid.


    It was her old monster that took a lot of effort to get it. It is said that it cost a million.


    That bottle of spiritual power gave He Lili a qualitative leap, and the realm directly broke through the bottleneck before reaching the middle stage of the martial arts.

 Chapter 256： The temptation of psychic fluid

    Thinking of such a precious thing, Su Yan actually had dozens of bottles in one shot, He Lili was a little uncomfortable.


    She immediately called her family to determine what kind of family the Su family was. Dozens of bottles of spiritual power were too difficult.


    This is not just a question of money, but because of the scarcity of supply. It is really not easy for ordinary people to get a bottle. There are so many, unless it is an agent.


    Moreover, Su Yan took it out for free, and ordinary people would not be hurt. Who didn''t want to stay to improve their realm, which made He Lili more confused.


    Su Yan gave a group of team members a vacation so that they could sleep well. Tomorrow he could expect that this group of people would be a sensation.


    When everyone left, He Lili received a text message on her cell phone, the content on which made her look solemn.


    "The Su family was originally a second-rate Jinlin family, but recently it has jumped to the top of Jinlin. No one dares to compete with it. The Feng family and even the Dao family have treated them with respect."


    This is not the point, the point is still below.


    "According to the secret information, it is said that all of this was done by a person named Su Baxian. He made the Su Family stand up overnight and become a top existence, and this Su Baxian is also very likely to be a spiritual power inventor!"


    He Lili felt a little confused in her brain, and the three words "inventor" echoed in her brain for a long time.


    What is the relationship between Su Yan and Su Baxian? Are they the same person?


    He Lili felt that it was definitely not easy, and wanted to ask for clarity, but she knew that Su Yan would definitely not tell her the answer, all of which had to be found by herself.


    The next day, with a clear sky and the sun shining brightly, there was a burst of noise from the originally silent Jiandao camp at this moment.


    "Why don''t I have any pain in my whole body, and I''m all right after I sleep?!"


    "Me too, I feel more powerful!"


    "I broke through, I finally broke through!"


    Chen Ning was so excited that he almost rushed to the fruit. He was silent for many years in the later stage of the martial arts, and now he broke through, naturally tearing.


    "No, it''s definitely not as simple as sleeping one night, is it the **** practice during this period of time?"


    Someone wondered, after all, Su Yan tortured them to death during this period of time to the point of desiring life.


    "No, this kind of training alone is very difficult to improve."


    Chen Ning calmed down, her face full of solemn expression.


    He knows very well that the promotion of realm must have aura, which is the evolution of heaven and earth.


    And they didn''t have Su Yan''s whale-like magic tricks, and they didn''t have a spiritual formation to collect the aura of heaven and earth. They could only rely on luck and slowly absorb it.


    Training alone can only strengthen one''s own muscles and bones. It is very difficult, very difficult, and even harder to improve.


    He couldn''t help but think of Su Yan''s words yesterday, and his heart sighed. Could it be that bottle of green liquid? !


    Regardless of everyone''s discussion, Chen Ning ran to Su Yan''s dormitory and knocked on the door.


    Su Yan got up impatiently and opened the door dissatisfied: "Knock on, I haven''t woken up yet."


    He was actually running the magic formula, digesting the five hundred catties of spiritual power.


    "Su... Captain Su, the green liquid is really amazing!"


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "What''s all the fuss about, have you already said it, millions of bottles?"


    "Do you still have it?"


    Chen Ning looked forward to it. If Su Yan still had this green liquid, it would be like a godsend to them, and they would definitely shine in the military area competition.


    "Yes."


    "Can you give us something?"


    "No."


    Su Yan closed the door, leaving Chen Ning stunned on the spot.


    In the following training, Su Yan became everyone''s eye-catching character, and the psychic liquid was too attractive. Many team members would have directly robbed Su Yan if they were not afraid of Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with solemn expressions on his face, and said, "It''s okay for the spiritual power fluid. If a bottle of millions of things hits you, it will break through alone. I am so disappointed!"


    Everyone lowered their heads, a little ashamed, their bodies changed very quickly, and they had strengthened a lot in all aspects, but they were still far away from a breakthrough.


    "Captain, one boundary, one boundary, one boundary day by day, how easy it is."


    Hao Liang scratched his head and said unconvincedly.


    At first, Hao Liang was most resistant to Su Yan, but now he has changed a lot.


    "What you said is pretty good, reward you a bottle."


    Su Yan directly threw a bottle of spiritual power liquid, but Hao Liang was shocked.


    The people around were full of envy, even Chen Ning.


    Su Yan began to train them, just to train their muscles and bones, so that they could better absorb the spiritual energy.


    If they don''t carry out hell-style training, psychic liquid is used on them, but it will be counterproductive and damage their cultivation.


    "Report, I also want to participate in training, I also want psychic liquid!"


    He Lili ran over and entered the team directly, standing straight.


    "What are you training? Get out."


    Su Yan''s face turned dark, and he glared at He Lili.


    "I want to train."


    "Can you bear it?"


    "Can bear it."


    "Well, you can''t quit then."


    Su Yan glanced at the crowd and continued: "I have spiritual power fluid, but it is impossible to give it to you like this. I will set up a reward mechanism. As long as the requirements are met, I will give spiritual power fluid."


    "Loading 100 kilograms, running for five kilometers, one bottle in third place, two bottles in second place, three bottles in first place!"


    A group of team members were like beasts, directly carrying a load of one hundred kilograms on their backs, and ran desperately.


    He Lili ran at the back and cried directly. Her body size of a hundred kilograms was still too much.


    Su Yan walked to her and said lightly: "Take it."


    When He Lili saw the spiritual power fluid in Su Yan''s hand, she actually had 100 points in her heart, and she wanted to take 10,000 points away.


    But in the end she still didn''t take it, got up with difficulty, and chased it up.


    He Lili ran wildly, shouting as she ran, "I want to be in the top three, I don''t need your charity."


    Su Yan looked at He Lili''s figure and couldn''t help but smile. This is Junhua''s character. If he accepts it, he will be disappointed instead.


    In this way, under the temptation of the psychic fluid, the special team members of the sharp knife camp, all of them are training desperately for the first place, because the reward is too attractive.


    In the end, Su Yan expanded the top three to the top five, and every ten days he would be awarded according to the overall ranking.


    The psychic fluid is just a way to stimulate them to train their fighting spirit, and 500 jin of psychic fluid must be sent to their hands.


    There are still more than three months to go before the military area competition. With the help of spiritual energy liquid and the basic techniques taught to them, Su Yan is naturally full of confidence.


    The first military region must be taken into the bag with a sharp knife, and the second in Su Yan''s eyes is failure.

 Chapter 257： March results

    Three months passed in a flash, the astringent fruit had begun to mature, the scorching sun became even more intense, and the earth was like a frying pan.


    At this time, on the Jiandao Camp playground, a group of team members were bare-chested, doing the difficult movement of one-handed support.


    In the past, they could only do a few dozen, but now five hundred do not breathe, and there is still more.


    In this group of players, He Lili is wearing a tight shirt, with a perfect figure and a perfect face, but the skin color has become wheaten, which makes people feel a little distressed.


    At this moment, she was still standing upside down with one hand, rhythmically up and down, and could see Xianghan rolling down.


    In front of He Lili is Su Yan. At this moment, he is even more of a positive finger, moving up and down very easily, several times faster than everyone.


    Every time everyone tried to surpass Su Yan, they were ruthlessly pulled down by him. This is like looking back, but it can be viewed from a distance and not scornful.


    Even so, everyone''s improvement is obvious, and the least is to improve a realm, Chen Ning and Cheng Ye and others directly broke through the two realms and reached martial arts Consummation.


    He Lili had also been reborn in these three months, and her realm had gone from the middle stage of the martial arts to the peak of the latter stage, and she was only one step away from reaching the perfect state of the martial arts.


    In these three months, she abruptly won the first one, the second three times, and the third five times.


    For this reason, Su Yan specifically used He Lili as an example to train a group of team members to perfection, and did not dare to say anything.


    Everyone has no strange emotions, just begging not to be surpassed by He Lili, so that in the last month, He Lili often ranked first from the bottom.


    After the five hundred were done, everyone stopped, the top five still gave out rewards, and the rest were enthusiastic.


    A team member was a little envious at this time and said: "Every time the deputy captain and others get the top three, so angry."


    Su Yan looked at the team member with a solemn expression: "You are ashamed to say that this proves that you are not working hard enough!"


    The player was speechless and bowed his head sadly.


    Although many people can''t get the top three, Su Yan will still give out psychic liquids on time, and regular members will naturally get more.


    After all, these seven official members participated in this military area competition.


    Niu Shan had already returned to the team. At this moment, he was even more burly like a Hulk, with a punch that could reach four or five kilograms.


    Su Yan looked at the crowd with a serious expression on his face, and directly yelled, "Today is the last day of the third month I entered the sharp knife camp, and it is also the last day of your three months of training!"


    "Ye Canghai will come to inspect you soon, and he will cheer me up at that time. If anyone embarrass Lao Tzu in front of the old man, Lao Tzu will take his skin off!"


    A group of people stood upright, completely accepting Su Yan''s words, and did not regard him as an eighteen-year-old child.


    "Report boss, we will definitely meet the commander in the best, strongest and fierce posture!"


    "Yes, we will definitely make him admire!"


    Su Yan nodded, and smiled faintly: "Take a rest, gather at any time later."


    A group of people rushed towards the cafeteria, and anyone who was late would really have no food.


    Now their appetite is amazing, especially Niu Shan, a meal can eat dozens of steamed buns, and at least 20 catties of beef can stuff their teeth.


    He took the lead, and when someone passed him, he was squeezed into the air, reaching the entrance of the cafeteria, and even the whole cafeteria door was sealed by one person.


    "Hey, anyone who wants to go in has to give me psychic liquid."


    Chen Ning''s expression was not good and said, "Is the skin itchy again?"


    Niu Shan''s face trembled, weighed his strength, and finally gave way.


    A group of people rushed into the cafeteria, followed by the sound of cracking pots and pans.


    He Lili didn''t go to the canteen, but stood beside Su Yan, trying to say nothing.


    "Just say anything."


    "Can you give me some bottles of spiritual power?" He Lili blushed and said.


    "Aren''t you saying that you need to rely on your own strength and don''t want food."


    He Lili pursed her mouth and looked at the sky with her eyes: "When did I say it, I didn''t say it."


    Su Yan still took out two bottles of spiritual power liquid from his pocket and threw it to her, immediately making He Lili very happy.


    Su Yan walked directly to the cafeteria, no one dared to move his food, and it was left to him every day.


    Outside the barracks, a Hongqi off-road vehicle broke the ground and rushed directly into the barracks.


    The one who got off the car was Ye Canghai, dressed in a standard military uniform, sassy and heroic, and majestic.


    "Sword Camp, I haven''t come for almost half a year, right?"


    The adjutant next to Ye Canghai nodded and said: "Yes, the last time the commander came here was five months ago."


    "It''s been three months, I want to see how he trained these elite groups." Ye Canghai showed a solemn expression on his face and frowned slightly, "Go and call him."


    The adjutant hurried away and found Su Yan in the cafeteria.


    Su Yan was eating at the moment, and when he saw strange soldiers, he couldn''t help asking, "Is Ye Canghai here?"


    The adjutant said angrily: "Call the commander!"


    "I call it whatever I like, you bite me?"


    The adjutant''s body trembled with anger, and the unkind eyes around him were seen, and he was immediately persuaded.


    "The commander is here and tells you to pass."


    "No time, wait until I finish eating."


    Su Yan continued to chop and pull the food, eating happily.


    And Chen Ning came over, approached Su Yan and whispered, "Boss, I think we should go to the playground first."


    "What''s the hurry, go after the meal."


    A group of people can only endure their temperament, picking up food.


    In fact, they wanted to go early to show off in front of Ye Canghai. It was an exciting time.


    Having been suppressed all the time, Ye Canghai always reprimanded them every time he came, and this time thinking about raising his eyebrows, everyone was even more restless.


    The adjutant face jumped wildly, pointing to Su Yan and said: "Okay, I''ll go tell the commander now!"


    "If you ask him if he is hungry, come and eat two bites."


    Twenty minutes later, Su Yan appeared on the playground, and the others stood upright.


    Ye Canghai got out of the car and looked at Su Yan with deep eyes, with a trace of solemnity.


    "It''s not time to come, have you disturbed Captain Su''s meal?"


    Su Yan held a toothpick, waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Anyway, we all came to see you when we were full."


    At first, the members of the Jiandao Camp thought that Su Yantiantian Ye Canghai came to Ye Canghai, just behind the scenes, but today it was so arrogant in front of Ye Canghai that everyone immediately took it.


    Ye Canghai''s face was covered with black lines, and his hands were slightly shook, which meant that he was a little angry.


    After all, he is the commander of Military Region A, and Su Yan ignores him so much, which is making him ugly.


    But Ye Canghai didn''t say anything about this, but said: "Well, I will see how you trained them in these three months!"

 Chapter 258： Inspect

    "Old man, don''t worry, I raised them for nothing."


    As soon as the old man Su Yan spoke out, the scene was silent. Everyone didn''t dare to get angry, thinking that Ye Canghai would be furious.


    The adjutant was already smiling, and he was surprised by calling the name directly without making the commander angry. Now calling the commander old man, this kid will definitely be beaten.


    He Lili''s eyes widened too, thinking that Su Yan had gone a little bit.


    But the facts were beyond their expectation, Ye Canghai didn''t put any farts, just as he didn''t hear them.


    Now everyone is not indifferent. A group of team members are full of grass and mud.


    Ye Canghai coughed a few times, his face regained solemnity, looking at a group of team members very gloomy.


    "In the past, every time I came, in addition to reprimanding you, I was reprimanding you. This time I hope you can get my praise."


    "Commander, rest assured, we will definitely satisfy you!"


    Everyone yelled, their voices overwhelming.


    "okay then."


    Ye Canghai motioned to Su Yan to start your performance, and he sat in a chair and watched quietly.


    "Five hundred handstands!"


    Hao Liang couldn''t help asking: "Boss, is there any ranking this time?!"


    "What do you say!"


    A group of people immediately stood upside down with one hand, rhythmically up and down, five hundred hits were done in almost ten minutes. "


    This made Ye Canghai''s eyes shine brightly, five hundred times is not easy, it seems that this time he won''t be disappointed.


    "Bearing 300 kilograms, five kilometers off-road!"


    A group of soldiers immediately picked up three heavy bags, and disappeared in a swish.


    Three hundred kilograms, the adjutant''s eyes on the side were almost staring, and I was waiting for it in my heart.


    Five kilometers naturally divided the victory and Chen Ning arrived first, and it only took eight minutes!


    The adjutant was already scared to pee. Is he still a human? With such a heavy load, he finished the run in a few minutes, which made him wonder if he had run five kilometers.


    "Obstacle crossing!"


    A group of people rushed desperately, much faster than usual.


    On the one hand, there is the reward of psychic fluid, on the other hand, this is an opportunity for performance.


    Ye Canghai nodded straight, his face also showed a smile, and the wrinkles were reduced.


    "Fight!"


    Niu Shan faced Cheng Ye, and the two fought physically. Whoever wins can get three bottles of spiritual power, which is a great temptation.


    The two people who were originally good buddies were jealous immediately, and they didn''t let anyone else, and rushed towards each other with a roar.


    They all exerted their full strength, without leaving a single hand, and the intensity of the scene was almost like a duel of life and death.


    When this kind of duel came down, almost all of them were wounded by both sides. In a few duels, they almost appeared critical, but fortunately they were stopped by Su Yan.


    Ye Canghai''s face was full of smiles, he even laughed out loud, and finally his eyes were a little moist.


    Until the end of the duel, everyone returned to the playground with their colors, standing swaying, Ye Changhai finally couldn''t control his eye sockets, and tears shed.


    A single tear was enough to explain his mood. He hurriedly turned sideways to cover up his ugliness, and when he recovered, he sat back on the chair.


    "Old man, it''s all over, how''s it going?"


    Ye Canghai tried his best to restore his composure and said with a smile: "Yes, not bad, not bad!"


    The players laughed, they really laughed from the bottom of their hearts. The long depression was released at this moment, and the 30-odd players roared with a loud voice!


    The adjutant next to Ye Canghai was already dumbfounded, with only one expression, he was numb with fright.


    Is this still a group of people? This is simply a group of wild beasts.


    "If you are satisfied, you have to give them some rewards." Su Yan jumped into the car and looked at Ye Canghai and said lightly.


    "Compared to your psychic liquid, I can''t figure it out."


    "Why not? For the first-class skills, the second-class skills don''t need to be issued per person." Su Yan looked at the players and said, "Do you want it?"


    Don''t need it for fools, the medal is a dream for them, and even an existence that is more eager than psychic liquid.


    "That''s not okay, you have to make contributions before you can make it."


    "You old man is too depressed." Su Yan was very dissatisfied.


    "You still have to respect me, don''t call me commander, call me the head office, don''t be old man, I''m not old yet."


    "Well, I''ll call you Old Man Ye."


    "..."


    A group of people petrified on the spot.


    Ye Canghai paused and couldn''t help but look at everyone and said, "But don''t be discouraged. I''m here not only to check your training situation, but also to give you a chance to make merit."


    "What opportunity for meritorious service?"


    Everyone is looking forward to it, and being able to do a good job is something they dream of.


    "Exercise, cooperate with Border City Armed Police to conduct an exercise."


    "Exercise."


    A group of people were suddenly disappointed and completely lost interest.


    Chen Ning couldn''t help but said, "Commander, it''s okay for the armed police to do the exercises or something. It''s boring for us to go."


    "Yeah, it''s so boring, it''s better to stay in the military camp and train."


    Ye Canghai was not in a hurry, and continued: "Do you know what, even the armed police now look down on you, saying that this exercise can easily destroy you."


    This is simply the fuse, which immediately aroused everyone''s anger, and everyone showed a fierce look.


    "What, they look down on us!"


    "A group of scums dare to look down on us!"


    "What kind of green onion are they?"


    "The armed police dare to bully us, can this be tolerated!"


    The players wanted to swear, but because of Ye Canghai, they still held back.


    Su Yan exploded.


    "For Lao Tzu, a group of scumbags dare to look down on my soldiers. We took this exercise. Lao Tzu will destroy them all."


    Ye Canghai stood up with a successful smile.


    "Well, you will go to Border City tomorrow."


    Su Yan naturally knew Ye Canghai''s thoughts, but he guessed that the armed police might really underestimate the special forces.


    After all, sharp knives are the last to the bottom every year, it is normal to be underestimated, and even ridicule is understandable.


    Ye Canghai drove away in a jeep, leaving all the dust behind.


    "You all know, the armed police despise you, and are embarrassed."


    Niu Shanqi trembled all over, and directly punched the ground into a big hole.


    "I can''t take it anymore, I want to kill them!"


    Su Yan suddenly angrily said: "You have the ability to say it again!"


    Niu Shan immediately persuaded, and changed his words: "I must teach them."


    "It''s pretty much the same." Su Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    No matter how angry you are, you can''t have the idea of ??killing. After all, the armed police also protect the country, not the enemy.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow, what are you doing now, will you go to the border city to make a joke at that time!"


    A group of team members immediately picked up the weight bag and started training, even harder than before.

 Chapter 259： Man in a car

    In the early morning of the next day, all members of the Jiandao Camp assembled in the playground, carrying their luggage, ready to set off at any time.


    Su Yan looked at the people empty-handed, with a solemn expression on his face: "This time I go to Border City, if anyone embarrassing Lao Tzu, then he will get Lao Tzu out of the camp!"


    A group of team members were full of determination and directly roared: "Boss rest assured, we will definitely complete the task and come back to receive the spiritual liquid."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The hardest thing was He Lili. As Su Yan''s assistant, she naturally helped him with clothes and daily necessities, plus her own, which made her very hard.


    Chen Ning came over, picked up the suitcase, and looked at He Lili, "Boss doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade, I will help you."


    He Lili said gratefully: "Deputy Captain Chen is still considerate, Su Yan is a pervert, a big pervert."


    Su Yan pretended not to hear, jumped into the car, slammed on the accelerator, and galloped away.


    It took half a day for everyone to leave the military area, and then they went to Border City together.


    The military district did not prepare vehicles for them, and thirty or so people could only take the train to the border.


    "Hey, his sister''s life is really hard. To engage in exercises, you have to take a train."


    "Yes, it is actually a stingy to say in order to make this exercise more confidential."


    "It would be nice to be able to reimburse the train ticket for you."


    "I have to save a bottle or two of spiritual power liquid, so that the rest of my life will be worry-free." Hao Liang touched his head and smiled.


    "You have a good idea."


    A group of team members lit up, and a bottle of spiritual power was worth several million. It was absolutely sought after and became a millionaire in minutes.


    Su Yan knocked Hao Liang and said with an unkind expression: "If you have the ability, you can save it. You see if you still have a chance to get spiritual liquid."


    Hao Liang suddenly looked bitter and said: "Boss, I was wrong."


    Others are gloating.


    The group of people laughed and chattered at the station, as if they had become a group. At the same time, Su Yan had already become their captain, and he was no weaker than Xu Ruhai.


    After finally waiting for the train to arrive, a group of people hurriedly boarded the train.


    Everyone is in one carriage, which occupies almost one-third of the seats, and the entire carriage is just over 30 of them.


    Putting things away, they sat down comfortably, He Lili naturally sat down next to Su Yan.


    Chen Ning was on the other side of Su Yan, holding a mobile phone specially made by the military area in his hand, with a serious expression.


    "Tell me about this exercise."


    "Ok."


    Chen Ning turned on the phone and started talking according to the rules of the exercise.


    "This exercise is in the entire urban area of ??Border City. It is codenamed Operation Destruction. The Armed Police Corps will send one hundred people to participate in the battle against us."


    "The Armed Police Corps is too shameless, a hundred people, it''s unfair." He Lili said with a displeased face.


    "What is a hundred people? They just send two hundred people and don''t say anything." Chen Ning said nonchalantly.


    "Go on." Su Yan''s face was rather plain.


    "There are ten strongholds in the city. Whoever occupies more strongholds will win. Of course, if you can beheaded, let alone beheaded."


    He Lili smiled and said, "Captain Su, you have to be careful, if you get beheaded, you will lose your head."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    The whole car was quiet, everyone was resting, after all, there will be a fierce battle next.


    The armed police in Border City are not soft goods, they are second only to the existence of the Jinlin armed police, ranking second in the entire Jiangnan.


    At this time, a young woman arrived in the carriage and directly found a seat and sat down.


    The woman is quite stunning, she is of the upper-middle appearance, and a pair of jade legs also attracts the eyes of many people.


    Immediately after the woman came in, two men walked in. They weren''t good people at first glance.


    The man sat directly beside the woman, which made the woman frown, and she immediately got up and changed her seat.


    The man persevered, and then switched to one another, which made the woman angry.


    She sat directly next to Hao Liang, and now the man has no place to sit.


    But the man walked over and looked directly at Hao Liang with a fierce expression: "Boy, roll me aside."


    Hao Liang was sleeping originally, how could he bear this when he heard this.


    "are you talking about me?"


    "Isn''t it that you are talking about ghosts, do you have to beat you to be obedient?"


    The other team members all smiled, and I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing by train.


    "Hao Liang, start lightly, don''t go to the military court." Chen Ning exhorted.


    "Hao Liang let me come." Cheng Ye squeezed his fingers, looking eager to try.


    "This was delivered to the door. It was hard-won. I will do it myself."


    Hao Liang stood up and looked at the man with a faint smile.


    The woman beside Hao Liang said uneasy: "He, he has a knife."


    The woman was threatened just now. She ran over while the man was going to the toilet, but was followed by him again.


    "It''s okay."


    "Mad, toast and not eat fine wine, I will let you see some blood today."


    The man took out the knife, didn''t hesitate at all, and directly stabbed Hao Liang in the abdomen.


    This is obviously a heavy hand. Most people use knives to scare people, and they will never use knives lightly. This person is either desperate or has status.


    But the knife stabbed Hao Liang''s abdomen and didn''t penetrate it, but rebounded. Hao Liang then hit the man''s nose with a punch.


    The bridge of the man''s nose suddenly collapsed, his face was full of blood, and he wailed in pain.


    Another person said viciously at this time: "You dare to beat our Biao brother, you are dead!"


    This person deducted a phone call, and a dozen people gathered in the other carriages, and they all ran over aggressively.


    "Brother Tiger, what''s wrong?!"


    "This kid beat Brother Biao!"


    "what!"


    A group of people suddenly stared at Hao Liang fiercely, with dazzling knives and sticks in their hands. It was obvious that this group of people were colluding with a car gangster.


    "Kill him!"


    A group of people surrounded Hao Liang one after another, the knife in his hand was not too far away from him.


    The team members who were sitting around didn''t mean to get up at all. Those who should go to bed should go to bed and those who should play with their mobile phones.


    Brother Na Biao stood up at this time and looked at Hao Liang with a furious expression: "Aren''t you kidding me? You have the ability and I have more people than people!"


    Hao Liang originally planned to put a group of people down on the ground, but speaking of more people than there are, he couldn''t help shook his head, with a smile on his face.


    "Are you sure you want to outnumber me?"


    Brother Biao showed a cruel expression on his face and said, "You or him, there are two or three people at most, dare you compare with Lao Tzu!"


    Just now Chen Ning and Cheng Ye spoke, and no one else said anything. This Biao brother thought he only knew these two people.


    Originally, I opened my eyes when I slept, and the mobile phone players also put down their phones. Except for the young woman and Su Yan, the rest of the carriage stood up.


    A group of car gangsters suddenly panicked when seeing so many people standing up.


    "There are more people than Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu has a car!"

 Chapter 260： Border City

    After Hao Liang finished speaking, he shot directly, putting more than a dozen people into uniform, breaking their arms and legs one after another.


    A group of cars crouched on the ground, wailing in pain, and completely lost the ability to resist.


    The young girl had already paled with fright, because he saw that Hao Liang''s arms were all tattooed.


    She thought Hao Liang was not a good person, and she felt even more frightened when she thought of the people in this carriage.


    The noise naturally attracted the attention of the train police, and they ran to the carriages.


    "what happened!"


    A police officer said with a bad face, holding a pistol in his hand.


    "A group of car gangsters, I solved them all."


    "You said it was a car gangster or a car gangster. Raise your hands and get down!"


    Hao Liang''s expression changed, and he looked at Su Yan. Su Yan was still sitting without any movement.


    Hao Liang seemed to have received some instructions, and immediately shot, took off the policeman''s pistol, and then pressed him to the ground.


    The faces of the other police officers changed and they took out their pistols, but they were all subdued by the other team members.


    "You dare to attack the police officer!" The police officer lying on the ground said with a furious expression.


    Hao Liang frowned and said, "If I were really a bad person, you would be dead now."


    When the policeman heard the words, his whole body trembled, and the vest suddenly felt cold, and he dared not speak anymore.


    Su Yan stood up at this time, stretched his waist and said, "It doesn''t stop even if you take a ride."


    "What are you doing, dare to move the police!"


    "They pointed their guns at us." Hao Liang was not convinced.


    "Don''t let it go soon."


    Several police officers looked at everyone anxiously, because they were surrounded by more than 30 people, and they felt imaginable in their hearts.


    Su Yan said with a faint smile: "Sorry, my men are reckless. We are not bad guys, we are soldiers."


    Su Yan motioned to He Lili to take out her ID, and a police officer picked it up suspiciously.


    After taking a look, he understood. Today the leader also reminded me that there are more than 30 soldiers who have to take the train.


    "It turned out to be a misunderstanding."


    The policeman''s expression also eased, and he shook hands with Su Yan, and then called for a dozen or so cars to be taken away.


    The entire car was quiet in the next section, but the young woman hesitated.


    Her face was flushed, and she lowered her head not to look at Hao Liang beside her. After all, she just considered Hao Liang a bad person.


    But in the end she mustered up the courage, looked at Hao Liang, and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    "It''s okay."


    Hao Liang said briefly, and continued to stare at the phone.


    "Then why do you have a tattoo?"


    "Tattoo?" Hao Liang questioned.


    The woman pointed to Hao Liang''s arm with an expression that was proof.


    Hao Liang scratched his head and said, "This is a scar. It was beaten by an old man. I also played with this arm by myself."


    The woman felt distressed for no reason. The education in rural areas was lacking. Many rural children were beaten up.


    "That, what is your name?"


    "Hao Liang."


    "My name is Ran Yingying, can you leave a mobile phone number?" Ran Yingying said expectantly.


    Cheng Ye suddenly got excited, and laughed: "Oh, Hao Liang has made a profit this time from the hero''s rescue of the United States. Give her the number quickly."


    Hao Liang flushed red and was very shy. After all, he was very young and very shy about men and women.


    "Beauty, mine, give it to you." Commando Wang Huahua said with a smile.


    Ran Yingying wanted to refuse, but was embarrassed, the scene was a bit awkward.


    Hao Liang was full of energy, and said, "You fart, my number is 137xxxxxxx."


    Ran Yingying smiled suddenly, stored the number in the phone, and dialed Hao Liang''s number.


    "Are you a Jinlin?"


    Ran Yingying couldn''t help asking as she looked at where she belonged.


    "Well, Jinlin pig breeder."


    Hao Liang''s family was very poor, and when he was sixteen he was forced to drop out of school and went home to raise pigs.


    Fortunately, Xu Ruhai found him and saved a sharpshooter for the country.


    Ran Yingying laughed and said lightly: "You are so funny."


    "Together with����"


    The team members in the entire carriage followed suit, and even He Lili got in.


    "Hao Liang is a good guy, you have to catch it, or I''ll get started."


    Everyone arrived at the border in a laugh, and Ran Yingying got off the bus at the previous stop.


    She is going to school in that city, and it''s the beginning of the school season recently.


    When they arrived in Border City, a group of people did not go to the Armed Police Corps first, but under the leadership of Su Yan, they arrived at the Border Five-Star Hotel.


    It''s not easy to return to society, if you don''t enjoy it, it''s too tasteless.


    After three months in Jiandao Camp, my whole body was almost moldy, so it was natural to have fun.


    "Boss, this five-star hotel room is too expensive!" Chen Ning frowned when he saw the price list.


    "What are you afraid of when I give money."


    The house price for this day is more than their monthly salary, which is unimaginable.


    Su Yan opened all presidential suites for everyone, one for each person, and he couldn''t be more proud.


    "Boss, what shall we do next?"


    "Don''t do anything, just play around."


    "really!"


    A group of team members are full of joy. The boring life of training all the year round has long been irritable and almost wiped out their hearts.


    "For 50,000 yuan per person, I will play all over the border city, divided into different regions, and give me thorough play in every corner."


    The eyes of a group of team members shone, and fifty thousand yuan is not a small sum. They can eat a lot of food and play a lot of things.


    Of course, they also knew that Su Yan''s purpose was to let everyone understand the border city, and to understand the border city thoroughly, then the exercise would be much easier.


    He Lili looked at her eyes hot, and said to Su Yan: "I don''t want money, I also want to play."


    "You play with wool, as my personal assistant, you have to follow me at any time, and your back is sore."


    He Lili hammered it reluctantly, sitting with a grimace, a bit naughty.


    "Remember, every place is played thoroughly for me. Sang La, massage center, underground market, etc., are not allowed to let me go."


    Observer Zhang Yuan grinned and said: "Boss rest assured, these places must be our focus of investigation."


    "This time the base is set up by border armed police. They will definitely find some very hidden places."


    "Boss, don''t take that group of kids seriously. When that happens, you will sit in the command room and drink tea, and talk to Sister Lili about life, so we can beheaded and meet." Commando Li Ye also broke down. A smile on his face.


    He Lili broke her mouth: "Li Ye, your mouth is itchy!"


    Li Ye smiled and said: "Yes, my mouth is itchy. Sister Lili will stop itching for me."


    An angry He Lili picked up a bowl and slammed it at Li Ye. Li Ye escaped easily and escaped.


    After a group of team members left, Su Yan also went upstairs, He Lili naturally followed, her face still full of unwillingness.


    "Go play."


    Su Yan stopped, turned to look at him and said.


    He Lili was a little surprised. Why did she agree? When she saw Su Yan''s phone ringing, she understood the reason.


    It turned out that Su Yan wanted to distract her, because Jin Shiya called at the moment.


    I haven''t seen each other for three months, and I haven''t made a phone call. You can imagine how much they care about each other.

 Chapter 261： Bigger than official

    He Lili left wittily, and Su Yan ran to the room to answer the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jin Shiya''s crying voice was heard, which made Su Yan''s heart tense.


    "What''s wrong Shiya?"


    After crying for a long time, Jin Shiya calmed down and said faintly: "It''s not you yet. I haven''t called people for three months, and the one who beat you can''t get through, making people worry about every day."


    "Isn''t I in a military camp? There is almost no signal in this place, except for communication within the military."


    "Anyway, I blame you, I blame you."


    "Okay, blame me and blame me, you can punish me as you please when I come back, OK."


    "Brother Yan, Shiya misses you."


    "I miss you too."


    There was silence on both sides of the phone.


    "Say something happy." Su Yan couldn''t help but change the subject.


    "Shiya was admitted to Jiangbei University and will report in ten days."


    "Ten days, Brother Yan may not be able to catch up, but he will definitely come back to look for you then."


    "Then you come quickly."


    "Ok."


    The two talked for a long time, until the phone was out of power, Su Yan reluctantly put down the phone.


    Looking at the sky, Su Yan''s face has a touch of vicissitudes, and this kind of missing pain is really unacceptable.


    He Lili actually didn''t leave. She stayed in the hall all the time, a little unhappy, and didn''t pay attention to seeing Su Yan.


    After a few days, I played and played, everyone was happy, and I knew the border city well.


    "Come on, it''s time to meet the captain of the Armed Police Corps."


    The two drove away directly. The car was naturally bought at hand. When they arrived at the border, they would naturally not take the bus to meet people.


    When they arrived at the Border City Armed Police Corps, the two got out of the car and were stopped at the door. Su Yan broke into the door directly, ignoring the gatekeeper at all.


    "Who are you, dare to break into the Armed Police Corps, do you want to die!"


    A captain of the Armed Police Corps roared furiously, looking at Su Yan with killing intent.


    "Is that how your Armed Police Corps entertains guests?"


    He Lili showed her credentials, and the captain looked around, her face could not help but be cloudy.


    "You are the captain of the special forces of the sharp knife?!"


    This is not to blame for his suspicion, after all, Su Yan is too young to believe it.


    But the certificate was there, written in black and white, he had to believe it if he didn''t believe it.


    "You wait, I will report now."


    This person ran directly to the team captain''s office and told the whole story.


    After hearing this, Ling Hai, the captain of the Armed Police Corps of Border City, frowned, with a cigarette in his hand at any time.


    Ling Hai took a hard breath and said, "Really only 18 years old?"


    "Yes, he looks like a kid, but he has all the documents."


    "Go and take a look."


    Ling Hai pinched out the cigarette butt, threw it into the trash can, and left the office.


    At the first sight of Su Yan, Ling Hai''s brow furrowed deeper. How could this not be Xu Ruhai, this is not a fool.


    "Where is Xu Ruhai?"


    "He went home with his wife and children."


    "What kind of plane is the military department? Send a kid over, so look down on me!"


    Ling Hai suddenly became angry, with a gloomy face, he didn''t look at Su Yan with a serious face, and completely treated Su Yan as air.


    He Lili said displeased; "Captain Ling, you are in charge of who is sent by the military department. You only need to follow the instructions. The focus of this time is the exercise."


    Ling Hai recognized He Lili. He Lili''s grandfather had some fame, so he didn''t dare to make any trouble with He Lili, so he could only expose the matter.


    "Go to the house and talk."


    After Ling Hai finished speaking, there was no way of hospitality at all, so he straightened away.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, the captain was completely dismissive of him, and it seemed that he had to show him some color.


    Entering the conference room, Ling Hai sat down grandiosely, and said to Su Yan casually, "Find a place to do it yourself."


    Su Yan pulled a stool and sat down, placing his feet directly on the table, which immediately caused Ling Hai''s dissatisfaction.


    "Standing and sitting, how can you be a soldier!"


    Ling Hai was full of violent expressions, and became more and more dissatisfied with Su Yan. He could become the captain of the Sharp Sword Special Forces without paying attention.


    "How old are you, are you worthy to teach me?!"


    Su Yan was also dissatisfied a long time ago, and didn''t have a good impression of Ling Hai, so he was a woollen thread.


    "You are still three days late, and you treat the drill as a trifle!"


    Captain Lin next to Ling Hai also looked angry, looking at Su Yan and wanted to do it, but Ling Hai stopped him.


    Captain Lin really thanked Ling Hai, if Ling Hai hadn''t stopped him, he would have been in the hospital long ago.


    "I am the captain of the Border City Armed Police Corps, with the rank of colonel. You are just a lieutenant colonel!"


    "so what?"


    "Who gave you the courage to face your superiors so arrogantly, no one is defiant, and there is no sign of respect!"


    "Do I still need someone to lend me courage?"


    Su Yan was still lazy, and Ling Hai began to despise him. He was only treating him in his own way.


    "Bold, if you dare to speak to your superiors like this, you are innocent. I want to report to the military to remove you!"


    "Go, it''s better to go to Old Man Ye to sue me."


    Captain Lin was stunned, and he didn''t react for a while. Old man Ye, he didn''t even know him.


    "You don''t want a hippie smile. I''m very serious. You must be fired."


    Ling Hai''s face was so gloomy at this time, a murderous intent appeared in his eyes looking at Su Yan.


    "You are not only disrespectful to me, but also disrespectful to the commander. You are looking for death!"


    "What kind of green onion do you still want me to respect and not take a **** to take pictures of yourself."


    Ling Hai couldn''t control himself a little anymore, and wanted to beat Su Yan violently, but his reason made him give up this idea.


    "I''ll call the commander now, and you will just wait for you to leave!"


    Ling Hai dialed Ye Canghai''s phone directly, and his angry face suddenly turned into a smiling face.


    "Commander Ye, I''m Ling Hai, the captain of the Armed Police Corps of Border City. Are you busy now?"


    "Just say anything."


    "That''s it. This exercise is in cooperation with the military''s sharp knife special forces. Is the captain you sent Su Yan?"


    "Yes, eighteen years old."


    "This..." Ling Hai was speechless for a while. He originally wanted to verify it, but now it has been fully confirmed.


    Ling Hai could only reveal this, and couldn''t help but continue to say: "He is too arrogant, he didn''t even put my colonel in his eyes, and he was three days late!"


    "Why don''t you take it seriously."


    "He is chatting with me now with his legs on the table."


    Ye Canghai naturally knew Su Yan''s character, and couldn''t help but say: "This time I will focus on the exercise. I will seriously investigate Su Yan''s personal discipline."


    Ling Hai had been walking around for so many years, naturally he knew that Ye Canghai was sheltering, and his hatred for Su Yan suddenly increased several times.


    "Commander Ye, I''m a colonel. Shouldn''t he be a lieutenant colonel treat me with respect?"


    "Oh, this, Su Yan was specially recruited by me to train special forces with sharp knives. He is not a lieutenant colonel, but a senior colonel."


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face, he was bigger than Laozi, and he was looking for death.

 Chapter 262： The drill begins

    Ye Canghai''s words stunned Ling Hai beyond the reach, Colonel, this was too unacceptable.


    It''s not that this rank is too big to imagine, but because this rank is linked to Su Yan, an eighteen-year-old colonel.


    It can be said that there is no one before and there is no one to come after. This is simply impossible to surpass.


    Ling Hai felt painful after thinking about it. When he was eighteen years old, he was just a recruit, and others had become a colonel, with a higher rank than his own.


    Hanging up the phone, the scene suddenly became awkward.


    Captain Lin suddenly froze, and he didn''t dare to show up. Thinking that he was just a captain, he wanted to go to the military headquarters to sue the colonel. Now he was worried that his rank would be lost.


    Ling Hai was also embarrassed, his face was red and white, especially Su Yan looked at him quietly without saying anything. This feeling was even more uncomfortable.


    The room was silent for a long time, and Su Yan still said, "Captain Ling, should you be despised at the age of eighteen? Don''t you have a way of hospitality at the age of eighteen? Why don''t you do that?"


    Su Yan''s words slapped Ling Hai''s face like a slap, and Ling Hai only felt a burning pain in his face.


    His shoulders suddenly buckled, and he whispered, "This is a complete misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Su Yan smiled even more and slapped the table angrily. "Shit, misunderstanding, how dare you look down on your boss, you have no military discipline, I want to impeach you from Old Man Ye!"


    Ling Hai''s face suddenly turned pale, and Su Yan called Commander Ye as the old man Ye several times, and was so arrogant that he was not afraid of them filing a lawsuit. Obviously, the relationship between the two was extraordinary.


    Thinking of this, Ling Hai suddenly became a little desperate, and now he really kicked the stone.


    "Captain Su, all this is really a misunderstanding. I just want to enliven the atmosphere. I don''t want everyone to be so embarrassed."


    "Huh, justify it, go on."


    Ling Hai couldn''t explain anymore, he could only lower his head and said, "All this is my fault. I hope that the colonel will not consider the villain''s mistakes."


    This was a complete admission of mistakes, and he almost knelt down, and Su Yan would not let him kneel down.


    "Okay, let''s expose it, let''s talk about the exercise."


    Ling Hai breathed a sigh of relief, his face could not help but recover a trace of blood.


    "I have learned about this exercise, when will it start?"


    "You can start at any time. The 100 people selected by our Armed Police Corps are already on standby."


    "Well, the whole process is monitored. I can''t give them communication equipment."


    "Captain Su, we are a hundred people, and you will be fine if you lose."


    Ling Hai admitted to Su Yan''s disrespect, but he was sure to win this exercise. This was a conspiracy of his.


    The reason why he did this exercise was to embarrass the knives, so as to use it as a springboard to a higher level.


    He is already the commander in chief, and higher ranks will be the rank of colonel. You can go to Jinlin as the commander in chief, or go to the army as the commander of the army.


    He is almost forty-five now. If he is not promoted to a major, then Major General will be hopeless for life.


    Yes, his dream is to become a major general. Soldiers who do not want to be generals are not good soldiers. This is his lifelong dream.


    Although Su Yan is a large colonel, Ling Hai still feels right about it. What would he teach at such a young age, such as playing games, falling in love and engaging in non-mainstream?


    Originally, Ling Hai thought it would be a little tricky to face Xu Ruhai, but this time it seemed to him to help me.


    Therefore, Ling Hai swept away the haze and smiled again on his face.


    "A hundred people, even if you are a thousand people, you will be destroyed by my men."


    Su Yan''s words are indeed arrogant. The armed police are not vegetarian, and they are almost the same as the training of special forces. It can be said that all of them are top-notch existence, but they are far from what he trained.


    "Captain Su''s confidence is arguably strong, and now there is nothing like this, and the results will be known after the exercise."


    "The result is already in sight, why are you not willing to accept the facts, Captain Ling?"


    Ling Hai held back his anger and said with a sneer: "Captain Su, don''t worry, we only need to occupy ten strongholds. Since you are a special soldier, we will not conduct beheading operations."


    "This is not good, it must be fair and just."


    "Captain Su has to be careful."


    "I''m so careful, but Captain Ling has to be careful. If I was invited to my command room for tea, it wouldn''t be funny."


    The two pointed at Maimang, and no one would let it go. Even if Su Yan is now suppressed by his military rank, he can''t take advantage of it.


    In the end, the two parties broke up, and Su Yan rode away in the car.


    "He Lili, check whether the car is equipped with monitoring."


    Although Su Yan was not afraid of these armed police, it was very shameless to be found, and everything had to be cautious.


    He Lili swept around with a high-tech detection equipment, and said, "No."


    "That''s good, go back to the hotel."


    "Back to the hotel?" He Lili said nervously, "The hotel is too easy to be found."


    "Don''t worry, the most dangerous place is the safest. What''s more, that group of armed police can also catch me?"


    This He Lili is a letter. If you want to catch Su Yan, you can only let Ye Canghai come, and no one else can catch him.


    When the two returned to the hotel, they directly notified all members, because the exercise had already begun at this time.


    Every member received the message, but did not pay attention to it, and continued to play their own.


    "Boss, I''m taking a bath right now, and when I''m done, I''m doing a deep push, I''ll get them in one pot."


    Cheng Li is in a bathing center in the bathing city at the moment, being served by a few beautiful girls around him, so there is no time to practice.


    Of course they just relax and don''t dare to go crazy, not to mention these unclean women give them to them, they won''t want it.


    At this moment, Chen Ning has won ten games in a row in a black market. He has beaten invincible players all over the world and has alarmed the bosses of the black market.


    "I''ve done ten captains, and all of them are from the later stage of the martial arts. There are so many capable people and strangers in the city."


    Just kidding, Border City is a big city second only to Jinlin. It also ranks second in Jiangnan, and it is more prosperous than several cities in the north of the province.


    "Captain, let me admit a mistake first, I ran to the city to see Yingying."


    Hao Liang couldn''t help Ran Yingying''s soft and hard foaming, and sneaked to the city for a tryst.


    Su Yan was still quite angry at this, because Hao Liang didn''t follow his orders.


    "You kid wait for me. You will feel better at the end of this exercise." Su Yan said old-fashioned. In fact, he is one year younger than Hao Liang.


    After all the team members reported, Su Yan lay on the sofa with peace of mind, and closed his eyes leisurely to practice.


    He Lili is still a little worried. After all, the armed police in Border City are like thunderous ears, so despising them doesn''t mean that the arrogant soldiers will lose.


    "Captain, let them take the enemy seriously."


    "It''s okay, don''t talk about more than 30 people in dealing with these armed police, just the three of Hao Liang, Niu Shan, and Cheng Ye can kill them."

 Chapter 263： All occupied

    Su Yan didn''t take this exercise at all. If a group of armed police couldn''t deal with it, then what face would they have to participate in the military area competition.


    It is important to know that the military area competition is a national competition and a top competition among several military areas. The leaders of Yanjing attach great importance to it.


    Ye Canghai came to inspect that day and revealed some so-called secrets with Su Yan, including his parents.


    Su Yan''s parents did not die, this is something Ye Canghai is very sure of, and Ye Canghai also said that they are all working for the country, but they must hide their identities.


    For this Su Yan was very calm, without a trace, after all, he had no feelings for the parents he had never met before.


    The other thing Ye Canghai said attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    Each time the military area competition will select one to three people, and these three people will directly enter a mysterious department of China to train and become a strong backing for the country.


    The world is not so peaceful, but the dark tide is surging, and each country has its own dark side.


    Huaxia regards peaceful development as its purpose and never takes the lead in the use of force as its criterion. However, Huaxia has established a mysterious department dedicated to defending the country and responding to enemy invasion.


    Every country has some strange magicians. These people are very powerful. Anyone who comes out can set off a **** storm.


    These people usually don''t show up, and only when they encounter a major event, they will calm it down by thunder.


    Of course, they usually go to other countries to steal intelligence or something, which is also considered to serve their own country.


    As for the name of this mysterious department of China, Ye Canghai didn''t say, he only said that this department is very powerful, and there is nothing they can''t accomplish.


    Even Ye Canghai couldn''t compare with them, and he could stand up and destroy him by pulling out a person.


    Su Yan knew that if he could destroy Ye Canghai casually, he would at least step into the realm of the master, which meant that he had at least reached the realm of acquired Consummation.


    After the day after tomorrow, Su Yan still has a lot of distance from that step. He now deeply knows that he is not that powerful and that this earth is not that unbearable.


    Regaining his mind, Su Yan asked He Lili to make a cup of tea, and then drank it leisurely.


    "Turn on the display, let''s chat with Captain Ling Hai."


    He Lili naturally followed suit, turning on the special satellite communication display, and Ling Hai''s picture suddenly appeared inside.


    There was a hint of joy on Ling Hai''s face, because his armed policemen had already made a good start shortly after the exercise had just started.


    Ling Hai smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "Captain Su, our armed police are going to the next city first, and we will get this stronghold a first."


    Obviously, the armed policemen of Ling Hai occupied a stronghold, and it was really not easy to be able to find and occupy it in such a fast time.


    There will be twenty guards in each stronghold, and they are also armed with firearms. It is not easy to occupy.


    "It''s okay, you take the lead, and then our team members can take advantage of the fisherman''s profits." Su Yan still smiled.


    The smile on Ling Hai''s face turned cold, and he was dissatisfied: "Captain Su, if you want to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, it might be a bit difficult. Each of our strongholds will be guarded strictly. Don''t forget, occupy the strongholds. Captives will be harvested."


    "What''s the use of those captives? It''s not rotten melon and cabbage."


    The two have been vying for each other, and they are almost always looking at each other coldly.


    "Captain Ling, it''s almost noon, let''s talk after dinner."


    Su Yan let the hotel set up a large table full of dishes, and enjoyed it beautifully with He Lili.


    On the other side of the screen, Ling Hai could only hold the lunch box with resentment, and kept poking with his chopsticks.


    "Captain Su, you are a soldier, I hope you can abide by the law!"


    Ling Hai couldn''t sit still, because he saw that Su Yan was eating bird''s nest and abalone. How much did it cost.


    "Why don''t I abide by the law, can''t I use my own money to eat?"


    Ling Hai was stunned immediately, there was nothing to say.


    After the meal, Ling Hai received the news and smiled even more.


    "Captain Su, our armed police have already occupied five strongholds, and your sharp-sword special forces are not alone. Are you scared to hide?"


    "They, I''m afraid they are enjoying it now. Some are doing deep pushes, some are picking up girls, and some are punching now. There is no time."


    As soon as Su Yan spoke, he almost regarded Ling Haiqi''s explosion, such an important exercise, but Su Yan treated it as a trifle, as if he was visiting the mountains and playing water.


    "This is a drill, can you face it?!"


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s rank over Ling Hai, he would have cursed his mother now.


    "Why don''t we face it, my subordinates are all familiar with this city, they are not like your armed police who know this city well."


    Ling Hai was speechless. This exercise was originally partial, so he didn''t go into this aspect anymore.


    "Well, I don''t care what you do, as long as my team occupies more strongholds than you within the stipulated time, then you will lose."


    "That''s natural, this is the rule, you only need to occupy six strongholds, and continue until the end of the exercise, I admit that you win."


    "By the time we win, Captain Su don''t cry. The reputation of the special forces may be very unsightly."


    "It''s okay. If you lose, you''ll treat it as a tourist."


    Su Yan took a huge king crab and ate it happily, but Ling Hai and the others were so popular.


    After eating, Su Yan picked up the teacup he had at any time and took a sip.


    "Captain Ling, I heard that you like tea very much. Would you like me to give you some? This big red robe is not bad. It is said that it costs 1,000 yuan per gram."


    Su Yan hasn''t drunk one gram of 10,000 yuan yet, so that might make Ling Hai angry.


    Ling Hai ran out of the command room, kicked a flower pot angrily, and said angrily: "I''m so angry, I''m so angry that a captain is younger than his rank, and he was so humiliated by him."


    Captain Lin walked out, with a beam of joy on his face said: "Captain, don''t be angry, now he has appointed him to be unhappy."


    "what for?"


    "Just now, there was a good news from the front. We occupied all ten strongholds!"


    When Ling Hai heard the words, the anger on his face suddenly disappeared, all turned into a smile, and he let out a long suffocation and walked directly into the command room.


    Ling Hai looked at Su Yan on the display and said, "Captain Su, I''m sorry, just now, we have occupied ten strongholds."


    This also means that all the strongholds are occupied!


    Now the armed police only need to guard strictly and wait for the end. Victory will be theirs.


    "Captain Su, you have to cheer, I admit that your men can fight, but they have to find these ten strongholds first."


    Su Yan didn''t have a hint of irritation on his face, and took a faint sip of tea.


    "It''s not easy to find that."

 Chapter 264： action

    Seeing that Su Yan was still so indifferent, Ling Hai''s heart was even more uncomfortable, and there was always a breath in his heart.


    Originally thought that occupying ten strongholds would inevitably make Su Yan panic, but this kid didn''t take the exercise seriously.


    Ling Hai now completely regards Su Yan as the rich second generation. No, it should be the rich second generation plus official second generation.


    What Captain Sharpsword, I''m afraid it''s just here for fun, otherwise, why do you treat the exercise so contemptuously.


    But thinking of this, Ling Hai is even more unable to Su Yan. He can be the Captain of the Sharp Sword casually, and he is also a colonel, so his capital must be very strong and he dare not offend him.


    "He must be the child of some commander, otherwise why is he so rampant."


    Captain Lin also said angrily: "Can the commander''s child be so mad, no matter who he is, he will definitely be ashamed if he wins the knife by then!"


    "You''re right. This time I will not only shame with a sharp knife, but I will also make the military area a laughingstock."


    Ling Hai''s eyes were full of ruthlessness, and the sharp knife had already been criticized. As a result, he would be even more unable to look up, and he would be able to coach at that time.


    As long as there is a result, then it will not be a problem.


    At this time, after drinking Su Yan''s tea, it was getting dark, so He Lili couldn''t help calling everyone.


    "Deputy Captain Chen, the Captain wants you to act."


    "received."


    Chen Ning took off his gloves and said to a man: "No more fights, something is up."


    This man is Chen Ning''s introducer, because he Chen Ning can play, of course, more than a dozen consecutive victories, also let this man make a lot of money.


    The man didn''t object, after all, after playing so many games, he was determined to lose if he continued.


    He couldn''t help but smiled: "Well, don''t fight, remember to come next time."


    Chen Ning took a card with millions of dollars in it. This is what he deserves, but it is far from what he actually earned.


    Even with this million, Chen Ning was in trouble.


    Those who lose the bet will naturally not let him go easily.


    "Boy, did you just leave like this?"


    A group of big men gathered around, all holding machetes in their hands.


    "If you don''t leave like this, do you want to go before you go?"


    Chen Ning didn''t pay attention to these big guys at all. It was too easy to deal with these people with his ability.


    "Since you''re toasting and not eating fine wine, then I''ll show you some color." The leader shouted directly, "Brothers, give it to me!"


    A group of big men all rushed up holding machetes. Chen Ning could beat them, knowing that they might have beaten so many of them, and all of them had machetes.


    A smile appeared on Chen Ning''s face, as fast as a phantom, shuttled through the crowd, and finally came to the head of the man.


    The group of big men fell to the ground in an instant, and wailed in pain, all of them were seriously injured.


    How could a group of ordinary people contend with Chen Ning, who is now a complete martial artist, and dealing with them is as easy as cutting vegetables and melons.


    The leader''s face jumped wildly, and he was obviously frightened. He hurriedly took out the pistol and pointed at Chen Ning with a cruel expression on his face.


    "Your kid is very good at fighting, and he has the ability to avoid my gun!"


    After the big man finished speaking, he pulled the trigger directly, and a bullet was shot out quickly.


    In his opinion, this bullet will inevitably penetrate Chen Ning''s forehead and will kill him.


    The bad guy died from talking too much, from not having a headshot, from being too kind to his opponent, and he did all of this, so the opponent must die.


    However, he wanted to miss one point. All of this must be based on the ability of the bullet to hit Chen Ning. If he didn''t hit Chen Ning, he just took it for granted.


    The moment the big man pulled the trigger, Chen Ning had already moved, and he dodged his body directly, avoiding the killing blow.


    You must know that the distance between the two is very close, only a few meters, even Chen Ning is also the limit to avoid.


    For this reason, Chen Ning''s face was full of violent, and he shot directly, breaking the big man''s arm with one blow, and the pistol fell to the ground and was picked up by Chen Ning.


    The big man was full of horror, as if he had seen a ghost, he could avoid it.


    "Want to kill me, die for me!"


    Chen Ning is not a soft-hearted person, and would never keep his hands on such a person.


    The man collapsed to the ground, a pool of blood that was unusually bright, and the back of Chen Ning''s leaving was all illuminated by dim street lights.


    At the same time, Cheng Ye, Wang Huahua and others walked out of a bathing center with a relaxed smile on their faces.


    Wang Huahua''s face was full of regret, and he couldn''t help but said, "The girl who helped me massage is really beautiful, but it''s a pity that she already has a boyfriend."


    "My girl is not beautiful yet, I almost fell into disrepair. Fortunately, I keep military discipline in my heart."


    Li Ye is also full of regrets. Who knows the pain of being single for more than 20 years.


    "Let''s go, it''s time for business."


    "It''s really comfortable to play this time. After a time like a local tyrant, is it really good to be a local tyrant?"


    "Aren''t you nonsense, this is the world of money, so naturally you will be happy if you have money."


    "Have you all lost your money? Don''t forget our duty. Once you are instigated by the enemy, you will be recruited." Cheng Ye looked serious.


    Everyone dared not say anything. After all, Cheng Ye was the captain, and they couldn''t beat him.


    Hao Liang, who was far away in Lincheng, was in the hotel at this moment. At a young age and dry with firewood, he naturally couldn''t stand the temptation and was pulled directly into the water.


    At this moment, he hurriedly put on his pants, greeted Ran Yingying and ran to the bus station like crazy.


    The other players are also scattered in various places. After all, training for too long is too boring, and it is good to come out to ease it. I have not seen the world view for several years and I can''t keep up.


    It is good for them to see this colorful world and enjoy a life that has never been enjoyed before.


    Of course, this is not an absolute advantage, and it may also have disadvantages. Being attracted by the world of flowers, some people will not be so peaceful in their hearts.


    And all of this has to be grasped by yourself, and that''s how it becomes a demon into a **** in a single thought.


    He Lili hung up the phone and paused, finally finishing the notification.


    "All notified."


    Su Yan nodded, and said to He Lili: "It''s so hot, get me some cold drinks."


    "Where can I get cold drinks in the middle of the night?" He Lili dissatisfied.


    "As a personal assistant, you can''t get cold drinks? You want to add a sharp knife, but there is no door."


    He Lili pouted her mouth, very angry, and left the room door.


    But after a while, a few large boxes of cold drinks appeared in front of Su Yan, and Su Yan happily took them and tasted them.


    "Well, it tastes good."


    The Ling Hai on the other side of the display screen was sweating, because the air conditioner in the command room was broken and no one came to repair it.


    "Captain Ling, please take off your clothes."


    Ling Hai was so angry that he slammed the door and ran to the next door to cool off.


    At this time, all the members of the sharp knife have already moved, each of them in groups of three or four, going to various strongholds to attack.


    This group of people disappeared into the night, and because of them, the night in this city is not destined to be peaceful.

 Chapter 265： sweating a lot

    A stronghold in Border City, at this moment, the armed police have occupied the stronghold for nearly ten hours.


    This stronghold was occupied by a team of armed police, and was guarded by nearly ten armed police. Among them, there were more than 20 prisoners defending, which meant that there were thirty people defending the stronghold.


    You should know that this stronghold is not an open area, but is located on the roof of a building, there is no possibility of climbing everywhere, there is only one road to the roof.


    A road, which also means that the sharp knife players can only take that building passage if they want to capture here. The difficulty of the capture can be imagined.


    "Captain, it''s been ten hours, why haven''t the sharp sword soldiers come?" An armed police member said impatiently.


    The leader of the group was very leisurely with a cigarette in his mouth at the moment, with a smile on his face.


    "The border city is so big, with just such a small amount of information, it is not easy for them to find this stronghold, but we have all worked so hard."


    "Captain, you mean they are still desperately looking for?"


    The group leader smiled even more and said lightly: "After standing guard for ten hours, everyone is tired. Send two people to watch. The others take a rest."


    "Yes."


    This team member had already had eyelids fighting, after all, it was in the middle of the night, when the sleepiness was the most.


    But shortly after they rested, a few figures appeared on a giant tree not far away.


    Take a closer look, they are two reserve players led by Wang Huahua.


    Wang Huahua looked at the banner on the roof, with a faint smile on his face: "We will do the first loud shot. We can''t let them get ahead."


    There are only three of them, but they have to face the defense of 30 people, and they are still alone, ordinary people will think it is extremely difficult, but for them it is extremely easy.


    "Xiao Lun, you are responsible for killing the two sentries, and Xiao Fei and I sneak in."


    Xiao Lun immediately nodded and hurried to the perfect shooting spot.


    Wang Huahua and Xiao Fei rushed into the building along the night, ran directly towards the rooftop, and stopped everywhere on the top floor.


    Bang bang.


    Two gunshots were fired, the sound was very low, and silencers were naturally installed, and the two sentries on the armed police side were directly killed.


    There is a mass of red blood in the center of their foreheads, which also means that they are "dead".


    The two of them didn''t react at all, they only felt a cold forehead, and their foreheads instantly ache, and then Wang Huahua and Xiao Fei walked over.


    "Hush hush."


    Wang Huahua''s actions to silence the sound were the basis of the exercise. "Dead people" could not make sounds.


    The two were very helpless and could only slump on the ground.


    "This is over, they sleep like dead pigs."


    One of them still couldn''t help but said something softly, and Wang Huahua glared at him, calm as a chill.


    "go."


    Wang Huahua beckoned, and the two rushed to the other side of the roof. More than 20 people lay down and slept very soundly, and between them was the armed police banner.


    The two smiled at each other and walked directly towards a group of people, silently.


    But for a moment, the necks of these people were smeared with plasma, which also meant that they were "cut their throats."


    Feeling the coldness of their necks, everyone woke up and saw that they were about to shoot, but found that the guns were long gone.


    And when they got up, their army pants fell to the ground, and everyone hurriedly picked up their army pants, very embarrassed.


    "Haha."


    Wang Huahua laughed loudly, making a group of armed police officers embarrassed.


    After laughing, Wang Huahua couldn''t help but scolded him with solemn expression.


    "You look down on us too much. You dare to sleep, and you sleep like a dead pig, so you deserve to be an armed police?!"


    A group of armed police officers were flushed immediately, without any words to refute.


    Wang Huahua took out the flag from his backpack, tore off the flag of the armed police, and then stuck it on the iron pole.


    After clapping his hands, Wang Huahua found out the phone and sent two words directly.


    "Finish!"


    He Lili, who received the text message, immediately beamed with joy, and ran to Su Yan and said: "A stronghold was taken by us."


    Su Yan''s face was very calm, and he was noncommittal about this, which was completely in his expectation.


    Immediately afterwards, the phone vibrated again, and He Lili picked it up and looked at it, her face even more smiling.


    "Captain, the two strongholds b and c are also occupied by us."


    Three people led by Zhang Yuan occupied position b, and artillery and scout Gao Hongyong led them to occupy position c.


    The messages sent by both of them were the same, with one more expression than Wang Huahua''s message, which was a very regrettable expression.


    He Lili directly returned the text message: Don''t worry, there will be rewards in no particular order this time.


    Zhang Yuan and Gao Hongyong immediately returned a smiling face and triumphant expression.


    They all used mobile phones of the military. The military knew all the news. Fake is not allowed in the exercises. Of course, Su Yan did not bother to cheat.


    "The feast has just begun."


    Su Yan said a word and looked at Ling Hai of the screen player with a smile.


    Ling Hai also got the news for the first time, and he was so angry that he was furious, especially at stronghold a, where all the armed police members were scolded **** by him, even the captives did not let go.


    "A bunch of pigs, a bunch of stupid pigs!"


    Ling Hai angrily patted the table top, bruises appeared on his face.


    "Captain Ling, are you angry after only three strongholds?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s smile, Ling Hai thought that Su Yan was proud and showing off his might, which made him even more angry.


    "Su Yan, don''t be proud, these are only three strongholds, I have seven more."


    "Right, I hope your seven strongholds can be maintained longer."


    At a stronghold, Wang Huahua and the three were sitting on the top of the building fighting the landlord. They were very leisurely, but the armed police members had already left dingy.


    Xiao Fei was a little worried and said, "Brother Wang, do we need to support them?"


    Wang Huahua glanced at him and said calmly: "They still need support, and they will beat you up if you go."


    "Not so much."


    "Hmph, if you go to support, they will definitely not think you are supporting, but think you are going to grab the credit."


    Xiao Fei scratched his head with a look of sudden realization.


    In another stronghold in Border City, the armed police here have to be much more vigilant. Everyone stays on guard and never rests.


    "All cheer me up, if anyone squints for a while, I can''t beat him to death!"


    The head of the fourth group of the armed police had a solemn expression, pacing back and forth, checking the watch for a few minutes, and I really hope that the exercise will end soon.


    But they didn''t know that the four people not far away had already followed them, but they hadn''t acted yet.


    "Brother Niu, how long will you have to wait?"


    A sharp-knife player said anxiously, he wanted to try his hand now and see how he improved during this time.


    He was basically abused when he competed with his own players, and his confidence was almost gone.


    "Hurry up, wait."

 Chapter 266： Shaved head

    Niushan''s low voice naturally made people dare not object, so he could only shut his mouth sadly.


    It wasn''t until the early morning that Niu Shan was ready to move.


    "This time is just right, let''s go."


    The reason Niushan waited so long was because of the situation.


    In the middle of the night, this group of people was still extremely excited and kept patrolling, but in the early morning, everyone was overwhelmed.


    Although it is an armed police, the nerves that have been strained for nearly 20 hours will inevitably relax. It is best to attack at this time.


    A team member fired two shots directly, killing two armed police prisoners, and successfully attracted attention.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    The other armed police members all roared, and everyone was immediately facing an enemy, hiding in secret places, setting up their guns, and fighting back at any time.


    But after two shots, there was no sound, which made the group suspicious.


    "Captain, why is there no sound?"


    "Hmph, they are screaming, don''t pay attention, just hide it for me, as long as they don''t find it."


    As soon as the captain''s voice fell, there was a sound behind him: "Do you think I can''t help if you hide?"


    This shocked everyone, and they turned their guns back into a burst of fire.


    But they all hit the air, and didn''t hit the knife team.


    When they looked around, a figure rushed out and swept all the guns in their hands to the ground.


    All the guns fell to the ground and were kicked to the corner by Niu Shan and others.


    Niu Shan looked at the armed policemen with a smile on his face and said, "Now you can''t do anything, right?"


    The leader of the fourth group of the armed police was a little dissatisfied: "You have the ability to fight with me with bare hands!"


    "With you, I can kill you with one hand."


    "Then try!"


    Niu Shan put down the machine gun he had personally equipped on the ground, and the other three knives also put down their guns.


    Niu Shan waved his fist and hooked his finger at the captain of the fourth group of armed police.


    The captain of the fourth group of the armed police showed a smile on his face and looked at Niu Shan and said: "Silly big man, you are really stupid. I said you would really believe it if you fight with bare hands.


    "What''s wrong, persuaded?"


    "Counsel, haha, I have thirty people, and you only have four, I will counsel."


    "Then don''t pull the bullshit, come over and practice for me."


    "court death!"


    The captain of the fourth group of the armed police rushed towards Niu Shan after speaking, with a set of fierce boxing techniques, obviously he was also a trainer.


    But Niu Shan''s method of fist is nothing more than a fist embroidering his legs, which is not worth mentioning.


    "I see if you can catch my bull rush!"


    Niushan rushed directly towards the captain, and the monstrous impact drove him more than ten meters away.


    The armed police members are completely stupid, but they know the abilities of their captains, which are at the initial level of a martial artist, not ordinary people.


    But in their eyes, such a strong person was directly knocked so far, which proves that Niu Shan must be stronger.


    Everyone involuntarily stepped back a few steps, completely embarrassed, how can they fight so fiercely, they don''t want to suffer from flesh and blood.


    "Haha, this is scary, it''s boring."


    Niu Shan directly tore off the flag of the armed police, and then pasted the flag of the Jiandao Camp.


    No longer looking at the armed police at all, the four of them took up their guns and left happily.


    He Lili was naturally overjoyed because she had captured several strongholds.


    "Captain, Niu Shan captured the stronghold d, Li Ye captured the stronghold e, Xiaomeng captured the stronghold f, and Xiaolong captured the stronghold g..."


    "So as long as the j stronghold is not captured?"


    Su Yan''s voice was very loud, and Ling Hai in the hidden place naturally heard it, and his heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    The first few strongholds were captured, and all his armed policemen were wiped out, with no survivors.


    If these remaining places are really captured, doesn''t it mean that these armed policemen have also ended get out of class.


    Now it''s not a matter of keeping six and winning, but Jiandaoying does not give them a chance to counterattack, and they are all gone.


    Sweat began to sprout from Ling Hai''s forehead, like a big bean, dripping continuously. At this moment, he was already sweating profusely.


    And when the people in every stronghold sent the conclusive situation, his heart finally fell into the abyss, which already heralded the victory of the exercise, and the armed police team was completely defeated by the sharp knife camp.


    "Captain Ling, I am very embarrassed now, do you want to shave your head?"


    "Su Yan, don''t be proud, you will never find a stronghold at j!"


    Ling Hai''s face was violent, and his whole body was already wet. It was this last stronghold that supported him, which was the last dignity of the Armed Police Corps.


    "Really, well, I''ll shave your head!"


    Seeing that Ling Hai was still so stiff, Su Yan naturally didn''t plan to keep his hands.


    "Notify the tortoise son and take down the j stronghold for Laozi."


    He Lili frowned, Su Yan''s language was too indecent and called Hao Liang the son of a turtle.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only do so.


    When Hao Liang got the news, he snapped his fingers. There was no one around him, he was acting alone.


    This can only be blamed on him, after all, when he returned to the border city by car, a stronghold was already occupied by Wang Huahua.


    But what''s wrong with being alone, as a sharpshooter, it''s so easy.


    "Biubiu."


    Hao Liang made a pistol gesture with his fingers, then set up the sniper rifle and aimed directly at the j base.


    "This time we must guard against death. We are the last stronghold. This is the dignity of our armed police!"


    The tenth group leader of the armed police was full of tragic and solemn expressions. All the team members were infected. This stronghold said that nothing could be thrown away.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the plasma bullet from a distance flew over and directly hit his forehead.


    Although it was a plasma bullet, because the sniper rifle was far away, it was equivalent to powerful, and the head of the tenth group of the armed police suddenly got a big bag on the forehead.


    "team leader!"


    "I''m dead, leave me alone!"


    Others rushed to find a place to hide, but in such a flash, Hao Liang shot several more shots, headshots.


    Even if they hide, they are still found by Hao Liang, none of them are spared, and they are all headshots.


    Hao Liang carried the gun on his back, then walked towards the stronghold j with pride.


    "Sorry, this flag has to replace yours."


    All the armed policemen looked dead and bowed their heads deeply. More than 30 people were killed by one person one after another. They didn''t have the ability to resist. Even if they were hiding in a blind spot, they could still be hit by Hao Liang.


    Hao Liang took advantage of the ejection principle, and the exploded plasma splashed on their foreheads accurately, just as if a real gun hit the rock wall, and the splashed stones were enough to kill people.


    "Captain, Hao Liang lives up to expectations!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Yan stretched out his hands at Ling Hai in the display, with a helpless look.

 Chapter 267： Beheading

    Su Yan''s expression could make Ling Hai crazy, the last stronghold was captured, and Ling Hai became the commander of the bare pole.


    At this moment, Ling Hai was full of blue veins and bulging, sitting on the chair and shaking constantly, already furious.


    "You, you must be cheating!"


    Ling Hai was unwilling to accept such an outcome. All ten strongholds were captured, and 100 elite armed policemen were "killed", and he was the only one who remained in the command room.


    It''s so hard for me to wipe it, this feeling is simply hard to describe, so he thinks Su Yan must have cheated.


    "You, you must have informed them!"


    "You, you must have told them the stronghold!"


    Facing Ling Hai''s successive questions, Su Yanyun was calm and light, with a hint of mockery on his face.


    "Captain Ling, you can insult me, but please don''t insult Jiandao Camp and my soldiers."


    Su Yan''s voice is very flat, just like ordinary speaking, not roaring, but its power and effect are not inferior to roaring.


    Seeing Su Yan so indifferent, Ling Hai''s face became even hotter, and he felt that his soul was even more humiliated.


    At this moment, he wanted to find a crack in the ground. As an armed policeman who has been in the army for more than ten years, he said those words without stopping him. It really shouldn''t.


    "Although I am young, I am more arrogant than you."


    After Su Yan said that, he punched through the display screen directly, and the current suddenly spread all over his body, but it could not cause him any harm.


    "Chen Ning, where are they now?"


    "Already looking for Ling Hai''s command post."


    A cold expression appeared on Su Yan''s face. Is he really not angry? Yarn is not angry, saying that he cheated and confided in the news, his lungs were about to explode.


    "I only give them ten hours."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he lay down on the sofa, closed his eyes and lightly pounded his forehead.


    He Lili naturally understood what Su Yan meant, and that was to give Chen Ning and Cheng Ye a time-limited order so that they must arrest Ling Hai for me within ten hours.


    Ling Hai dared to question him so, then he would not give him the slightest face, beheading is his best counterattack!


    At this moment, Ling Hai saw that Su Yan smashed the display screen in a rage, he felt a little bit overwhelmed in his heart.


    But he didn''t think much, he just smoked a cigarette silently in the command room, the ashtray was already full of cigarette butts.


    "Captain, you can''t smoke anymore, this is the fifth pack."


    Captain Lin persuaded that he was naturally also very angry, and the entire army was wiped out, which was unacceptable to anyone.


    "Although I lost, it doesn''t mean anything. After all, they are special forces."


    "Is this the reason? A few special soldiers can kill dozens of people like cutting vegetables and melons. Lao Tzu has worked so hard to train them. In the end, they are all weak pigs!"


    Ling Hai directly smashed the ashtray to the ground, and it was suddenly shattered.


    There is another reason why he is angry, that is, his hopeless promotion, even the captain may not be guaranteed.


    But before their anger dissipated, the door of the command room was kicked to pieces.


    Cheng Ye lifted his foot and directly kicked the door of the extremely concealed command room that Ling Hai had chosen to smash, and the huge iron plate collapsed suddenly, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Who!"


    Captain Lin hurriedly pulled out his pistol and shouted angrily.


    But before his pistol was aimed at anyone, he was kicked off by a flying kick and fell directly into the corner.


    Captain Lin was full of anger. He was in the middle stage of a martial arts master. He was kicked flying with a gun without any resistance. It was too shameful.


    Ling Hai already knew who it was, and his eyes were full of killing intent, which was a bitter and indignant killing intent.


    "Su Yan asked you to beheaded!"


    The dust dissipated, revealing Chen Ning and Cheng Ye beside the door, and they looked at Ling Hai very indifferently.


    Chen Ning said: "Isn''t it every soldier''s dream to beheaded?"


    Ling Hai was silent, and Chen Ning was right. If a soldier can beheaded in an exercise, he would definitely gain supreme glory and be promoted.


    The most important thing is that he proved himself, who doesn''t want to stand on the peak and point the country, and who wants to kneel in a low place and be trampled by others.


    "You want to beheaded, there are no doors!"


    Captain Lin took the lead and stood in front of Ling Hai with a violent expression on his face.


    "Captain Lin, I advise you to judge the situation, your three-legged cat can''t beat us."


    Cheng Ye looked at Captain Lin with a faint smile, eyes full of contempt.


    This undoubtedly completely angered Captain Lin and hurt his self-esteem.


    Captain Lin shot directly and rushed towards Cheng Ye with a bold blow.


    Cheng Ye didn''t put Captain Lin in his eyes at all, and easily resisted his blow, and then shot him instantly and punched Captain Lin in the chest.


    Captain Lin immediately took a few steps back, his face was full of shock, and his internal organs were all subject to fluctuations.


    Ling Hai said with a cold face at this moment, and waved his hand to Captain Lin: "Get back, you can''t beat him."


    Captain Lin was full of unwillingness, but still could only obey Ling Hai''s orders.


    "I just said why Jiandao Camp is so powerful, that''s how it is."


    Ling Hai completely understood the reason for the annihilation of his entire army, because he had already discovered the realm of Chen Ning and Cheng Ye.


    "The two martial artists are consummate, and Su Yan really looks up to me."


    "After all, you are the captain."


    "But when the martial artist is Consummated, do you think that I will be eaten up?


    Ling Hai gave a fierce shout, and directly used a set of thong-arm punches, with extremely sharp moves, that is, both Chen Ning and Cheng Ye looked jealous.


    "It turns out that Captain Ling is about to step into the realm of a master, so gratifying."


    "Hmph, you still go back and tell Su Yan little kid, there is no way to behead the door."


    "Really, we want to try."


    Chen Ning''s expression changed, and he shot directly, blasting Ling Hai with a punch, his fist was shocked and extremely violent.


    At the same time, Cheng Ye didn''t care about bullying more and less, he shot out with one palm, and the wind howled.


    "you guys!"


    Ling Hai was full of horror. He originally thought that the two were just martial arts consummation, and he was able to resist them casually by virtue of the pinnacle realm.


    But he was wrong. Chen Ning and Cheng Ye were definitely not ordinary martial masters in the state of consummation. They were irrigated by spiritual liquid, and their strength had already surpassed the consummation range of martial masters.


    Even so, Ling Hai still wanted to resist tenaciously. If he was beheaded, it would be fatal to him.


    But two fists are hard to beat with four hands, and he can handle one person with ease, and the two attacks make him overwhelmed.


    The fight lasted for nearly half an hour, and the building in the command room was about to be shattered. In the end, Ling Hai was subdued by the two.


    "Captain Ling, don''t resist anymore. Do you have to force us to knock you out?"


    When Ling Hai heard this, his whole body trembled and glared, but in the end he slumped directly on the ground.

 Chapter 268： Commercial espionage

    "That''s right, we are just asking you to go to the captain''s place for a cup of tea and chat. It''s not good to have to fight."


    There was a smile on Chen Ning''s face, looking down at Ling Hai, but there was no sarcasm.


    "Yes, our captain has agreed to give you a bag of tea."


    Cheng Ye smiled beside him, knocked on the table, and motioned Ling Hai to get up.


    Several people walked out of the house, drove an off-road vehicle, and disappeared in the early morning rain.


    Chen Ning''s car drove very fast, it can be said that the road was absolutely dusty, which discouraged other drivers, and the off-road vehicle had the effect of racing.


    He couldn''t help it, he was in a hurry, he had set ten hours, and now there are twenty minutes left.


    The command room that Ling Hai chose was quite far from the hotel where Su Yan was located, and it would normally take more than an hour to open at the usual speed.


    The group hurriedly arrived at the hotel''s gate, and before they had time to say anything, they directly carried Ling Hai and ran to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the floor, the second person put Ling Hai down and rang the doorbell.


    "Captain, ten hours is just right."


    He Lili glanced at her watch and said with joy.


    Su Yan nodded, turned the chair sideways, raised Erlang''s legs, and quietly waited for Ling Hai to appear.


    The door opened, and Chen Ning and Cheng Ye walked in, looking lucky.


    "You two really count time."


    Chen Ning smiled bitterly: "I ran through 25 traffic lights along the way, which caused five traffic jams, otherwise it would be overtime."


    Chen Ning understood very well that the consequences of overtime were not only the lack of spiritual power, but the punishment was frightening to think about.


    Every time the training is the last one is to be punished, almost every time it ends with howling ghosts.


    You must know that they are all special soldiers, and it is definitely not a normal punishment to make them howl.


    "What about people?"


    Chen Ning looked behind him and said, "Captain Ling, go in, what are you doing standing outside."


    Ling Hai walked in with a sullen face, his body was extremely tight, and he could see from his eyes that the bitter anger was already extremely embarrassing and sad.


    Su Yan hurriedly stood up and said with a smile: "Captain Ling, I am looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally I am looking forward to you."


    Ling Hai stared at Su Yan fiercely with those murderous gazes, and said coldly, "Count you cruel!"


    "Captain Ling, sit down and sit down quickly. I have prepared a sumptuous meal for you to welcome you."


    Su Yan pointed to a table full of dishes not far away, which was almost equivalent to a full-feast of Han Chinese.


    But Ling Hai''s expression became even more ugly, and he stared at Su Yan and said, "Hurry up and call Commander Ye, or I won''t be with him."


    "What''s the hurry, let''s talk about the past first."


    "Who tells you the old times, did I know you before?!"


    "Captain Ling, our captain is so kindly invited, you are too shameless."


    Chen Ning''s face drooped, Su Yan was indeed very kind to him, he hardly saw Su Yan being so straightforward.


    Captain Lin on the side couldn''t help it a bit, and directly shouted: "Su Yan, don''t you think you can show off your power if you win, I won''t be with you!"


    Captain Lin said that he was about to take the road, but he was stopped by Su Yan.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to yell in front of Lao Tzu!"


    Su Yan didn''t give Captain Lin a chance at all, and directly kicked him in the chest, kicking him out of the room.


    When Ling Hai saw this, his expression was gloomy and terrible, and he said directly: "The exercise is over long ago, do you still dare to hit someone?!"


    "What if I hit, you have the ability to sue me."


    Su Yan said unscrupulously, after being used to this team captain and spending a long time with this group of players, Su Yan felt that he was a bit gangster.


    Su Yan didn''t put Ling Hai in his eyes at all, all this was specifically to humiliate Ling Hai, who made him so arrogant before.


    Ling Haiqi''s whole body trembled continuously, and the blue veins on his forehead protruded, very shocked.


    "Then let me try your arrogant capital!"


    Ling Hai thought that all this was just the ability of the members of the sharp knife camp, and Su Yan was just a dude, who was pretending to be a tiger and awe-inspiring.


    He wants to teach Su Yan a lesson, anyway, there is no hope of being promoted, and he is not afraid of offending a dude.


    The powerful punch directly blasted towards Su Yan, extremely fast, but in Su Yan''s eyes, it was not only slow, but also very weak, weak.


    Chen Ning and others on the side were all surprised, and then there was a gloating expression on their faces.


    "I want to teach the captain, it''s pure death."


    Ling Hai''s fist landed directly on Su Yan''s chest, without causing any harm to Su Yan, but was directly bounced back by Su Yan''s powerful spiritual power.


    Ling Hai was like a kite with a broken line, floating out of the house directly, his arm would be shattered.


    "Captain Ling is too lacking in foresight. I can only admire his courage if he dares to play as the captain."


    Cheng Ye looked at Ling Hai who was lifted up by Captain Lin outside the door, and finally showed a mockery on his face.


    "Captain Ling, don''t be so irritable when you are old. Here are bags of tea leaves to put out the fire."


    Su Yan threw a bag of tea leaves to Ling Hai and dropped it accurately into his pocket.


    Ling Hai wanted to directly take it out and throw it away, but was deeply frightened by Su Yan''s sharp and cold eyes.


    He now fully understands, what a hairy boy, what a dude, this is clearly an old treacherous old monster, so tough.


    Ling Hai could only leave with the help of Captain Lin with his head and face, the backs of the two of them were still silent by the setting sun.


    The most beautiful but the red sunset, but they are the saddest but the red sunset.


    Su Yan felt extremely comfortable in his heart. It was naturally a joy to be able to punish those who despised him.


    "Call them all back, everyone celebrate."


    "Okay."


    Chen Ning happily dialed the phone and called all the people from the ten strongholds back.


    A group of people sat around a few large tables, talking and laughing, having fun.


    Last time in the barracks cafeteria, everyone was depressed. They hated Su Yan, but this time they loved him very much.


    To change a person''s opinion of you, you can use force, but to change a person''s respect for you, you have to use charm.


    "Come on, son of tortoise, eat more pork kidneys and cow whip tonic."


    Su Yan picked Hao Liang with vegetables, and the people around were not envious. They were all gloating.


    "Hao Liang, I have to remind you, I don''t know how to be refined when I''m young, and I always see women cry."


    Chen Ning admonished Hao Liang as an overcomer, and asked him to correct his identity as a soldier, not to mention that he was about to compete soon.


    "Yes, eat more, eat more."


    Others also gave Hao Liang some vegetables, all leeks, kidneys, bullwhip, and yam.


    Hao Liang blushed and was too ashamed, and finally suffocated a word.


    "Don''t bully honest people!"


    But at this moment Su Yan''s cell phone rang, and everyone stopped arguing.


    "Su Yan, you made Ling Hai miserable this time."


    "He asked for it himself." Su Yan said lightly.


    "I won''t mention this. A major economic accident has just occurred in Border City."


    "What major economic accident?"


    "A foreign corporate spy stole a top-secret document from the Maochang Group in Border City!"


    When the people present heard it, their expressions changed one after another, completely losing their expressions.

 Chapter 269： Slash

    Su Yan''s expression was all over the face suddenly, turning down the voice of the phone, listening to Ye Canghai''s narration.


    "I don''t know the specifics either. You should contact the Yaoyang Group."


    Ye Canghai hung up, and the chairman of the Maoshan Group called.


    "That document is the top priority. It is the business lifeline of Border City. If it is taken away by enemy spies, the economy of Border City will be unimaginable!"


    "Why would such an important file be robbed?"


    "Documents are very important. We have sent a strong manpower to protect the company. The enemy company has spies and we cannot use the Internet to transmit it to Yanjing''s company. This group of people has the opportunity to directly penetrate the heavy defenses, and we also lose heavy."


    The voice of the chairman of the Yaoyang Group revealed endless anger, even rage.


    "The spies of the enemy company are several practitioners."


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, cultivators, no wonder this is the case.


    He continued: "You must know that these more than ten corporate bodyguards are all unusual roles. Their strength is at the mid-term level of the martial arts, and they are elites drawn from each city."


    Su Yan is also a bit like a big enemy, more than a dozen mid-level martial arts bodyguards, with weapons in his hands, and sitting in several very solid civilian bulletproof off-road vehicles.


    Such an existence can be called a copper wall and an iron wall, but it can still be easily broken through by the other party, one by one, the opponent''s strength is bound to be extremely powerful.


    At this time, the entire hall was covered with a layer of shadow, and everyone was as quiet as a chill, without a trace of movement, quietly looking at Su Yan.


    "Captain Su, this time you must take back the top-secret document from me." The chairman of the Maoyang Group continued, "and everyone who came from the enemy company spies this time must be left behind to destroy this one. cancer!"


    The first top-secret document is very important and must not be lost; the second enemy company spy is too arrogant and dare to openly **** it. This not only violates fair competition, but is also a challenge to us.


    "Do not worry."


    In fact, this matter should be under the supervision of the police, but Su Yan is here, and local spies are also very powerful, so Ye Canghai asked Su Yan to solve it directly.


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yan looked at all the team members with a solemn expression, and said directly: "Did you hear what Commander Ye said just now?!"


    "heard it!"


    All the players, including He Lili, responded loudly, with anger on their faces.


    "Well, you all stay here for me, and I will pick up the dust after I solve the problem!"


    "Captain, I want to go with you." Wang Susu said angrily.


    "Don''t worry about me, this time I am going to resolve economic disputes in my own name, what''s going on with you?"


    Everyone was silent, Su Yan was right, he could solve it all by himself.


    Su Yan turned around and walked away quickly. He was sassy and heroic, and the enemy would be punished if he came!


    ...


    It happened in the middle of the exercise, when ten strongholds had just been occupied by the members of the sharp knife camp, and Ling Hai was in a rage.


    Several civilian bulletproof off-road vehicles entered a canyon road. At this time, the road was extremely silent, and there was no one in this place.


    The bodyguards in the car are also more vigilant. For special reasons, they can only choose to transport at this time, and the consequence of doing so is to increase the risk.


    "Everyone raises my spirits for me and doesn''t allow anyone to approach him. Once I get close, I will first destroy him!"


    The bodyguard captain shouted directly at all the players, with a sharp tone and a sonorous voice.


    "Yes!"


    All the team members nodded their heads and answered, listening to all directions and seeing all directions.


    But just as the car was turning, a person flew up from a hillside, and the bodyguards were shocked. This person actually rushed towards them.


    At the same time, these people landed in other places, each with a long knife in his hand, directly surrounding the civilian bulletproof off-road vehicle.


    "There are enemies!"


    The bodyguards roared, all on alert.


    There were only four or five enemies in all directions. Although they had long knives in their hands, compared with the bodyguards, their strength was simply too far apart.


    But the bodyguards were wrong. This group of people was not easy. A single cut was actually a powerful force, and the various martial weapons of the bodyguards were useless to them.


    "How high is the realm of these people!" a bodyguard said with a horrified face.


    And a man at the top of the gorge was staring at everything, with a coquettish smile on his face.


    The man''s spiritual power poured down and bombarded the avenue, and the entire avenue was suddenly paralyzed.


    For the bodyguards, this is almost like the end. Everyone desperately finds a place to hide, but some people still sacrifice.


    The civilian bulletproof off-road vehicle has been knocked to the ground by spiritual power, and the bodyguards were forced to run out of the civilian bulletproof off-road vehicle, holding their own weapons and fighting the enemy bravely.


    The enemy is too strong, the bodyguards are no match, and the casualties are heavy.


    But the man standing on the top of the gorge had even more smile on his face at this moment, and he flew down and fell to the ground.


    The man had an extra knife in his hand, which was very slender and was held horizontally by the man.


    "Keep out of me, let me come!"


    The man brandished his long knife directly and attacked a group of bodyguards, making a clatter every step he took.


    The bodyguards originally thought that this time, the bad luck was too good and the opponent was too powerful, but now another person appeared with a long knife to cut at them, which made them even more desperate.


    The bodyguards were still trained, but for a moment the bodyguards turned around and rushed towards the man with various martial arts weapons in their hands.


    In their opinion, this man is no different than looking for death. He rushed over to face seven or eight of them alone.


    But their martial arts weapons cannot cause any harm to men at all.


    While everyone was still in a daze, the man had already ran over, killing two bodyguards with two direct blows.


    This group of bodyguards is also in the realm of martial arts, and the sticks with inner strength in their hands cannot beat men.


    Their attacks are like children''s slapstick in the man''s eyes, and they are not in his eyes at all.


    The man chuckled softly: "One sword flow!"


    Before the words fell, his figure disappeared, floating directly towards the bodyguards.


    However, there were a few afterimages, and the man dashed behind the bodyguards and inserted the long knife in his hand back into the scabbard.


    The man did not turn around, but strode straight forward, striding away towards the distance.


    After taking three steps, the seven or eight bodyguards behind him showed painful expressions on their faces, and finally fell weakly.


    The enemies with long swords burst out with thunderous roars, which indicated that their actions were successful.


    The man moved away, but his voice floated over.


    "The file is not here, it''s in another car."

 Chapter 270： Want to go?

    The man seemed to be very clear about the matter, as if he was manipulating it, he actually knew that this was a misunderstanding.


    The others nodded and disappeared into the deep canyon.


    The man also left in strides.


    For a long time, police cars roared from all directions to maintain order on the scene, but they could do nothing about the enemy.


    The delivery of the top-secret documents was taken seriously by Jiaochen in Border City, and was directly directed by the chairman of the Jiaoyang Group.


    A van transporting top-secret documents is speeding over the border land at this time, and it is heading to Yanjing.


    Because trains and even airplanes have long been spotted, and the people who want to know are not safe, they came up with such a strategy.


    Knowing that more than twenty secret services had died, Lei Ting, chairman of the board of directors, was furious. He was even more afraid of losing documents, but afraid of uselessness. The van still suffered bad luck.


    In addition to the driver, there were two other people in the van. They were wearing civilian clothes. One of them was the deputy captain of the Border City Special Service. He was a practitioner.


    The file is in his hands. Even though he has faced many lives and deaths, the deputy captain is still very worried because the file is too important.


    "Hurry up!"


    The deputy captain urged that they went all the way, almost without a moment of rest.


    The danger will be resolved only after leaving the border city, and everyone''s nerves are extremely tense.


    But when they drove out of the border toll gate, they were stopped by a group of people.


    Four or five people were wearing strange costumes, holding long knives in their hands, and standing with cold faces.


    Upon seeing this, the deputy captain directly called the driver to stop. He knew that this fierce battle was inevitable.


    "Stuff left, spare your life!"


    The headed low-level spy looked at the deputy captain proudly, his face full of disdain.


    "This is my land of China, how can it be such a rampant place!"


    The deputy captain fought back with a sonorous force, without saying much, rushing directly to the enemy spies, fighting them with bare hands.


    The driver and another person also got out of the car and joined the battle.


    The spies of this group of enemy companies are not low, they are all in the middle stage of the military division, and the driver and another special service are also in the middle stage of the military division.


    The opponent is four or five, which is obviously at a disadvantage, but neither of them has any intention of retreating.


    The realm of the deputy captain was in the late martial arts stage, but there was a glimmer of hope. .


    The enemy''s knife was very fast, and the knife was deadly. After several rounds, both the driver and the driver were injured to varying degrees, with blood coming out of their abdomen and arms.


    Upon seeing this, the deputy captain shouted directly: "Take the files away and I will deal with them."


    The two did not hesitate, took the documents directly, got into the car and prepared to flee.


    The deputy captain fought **** battles with the enemy, a set of internal fists directly shattered an enemy''s chest, and at the same time he was hit by the enemy.


    Looking at several enemies coldly, the deputy captain was full of anger: "You are killing yourself!"


    "Extinction?" The enemy headed with disdain, "We are working hard for the prosperity of mankind."


    Several enemies directly attacked together, besieging the deputy captain, and attacked with knives and knives, all heading towards the critical point.


    After several fights, the deputy captain killed three enemies, and his whole body was also covered with scars, blood dripping continuously.


    "Want to delay us?"


    "Hmph, unless I die, you don''t want to leave."


    The deputy captain wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and roared like a tiger, directly pounced on the enemies.


    But in the end he was invincible alone and fell under the enemy''s long sword.


    The two drivers drove away, but they were on the highway when they were hit head-on by a Hummer.


    One person got on and off the Hummer, it was the man who made a stab at the canyon.


    He was still wearing bizarre clothes, looking at the rolling van with a cold face.


    "Want to go?"


    A cruel smile appeared on the man''s face.


    "My lord, this is a file."


    One of his men lowered his head and presented it with both hands, and respectfully handed the top-secret document found in the van to the man.


    The man named Li Shantian was the leader of the operation sent by the enemy spies.


    Li Shantian took it, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Well done well this time, I will be rewarded for going back."


    The subordinates were all extremely excited, with smiles on their faces.


    "Order to go down, all the staff retreat, don''t leave any of them."


    "Yes."


    A group of enemies disappeared on the highway one after another, and the whole place was calm for a moment.


    Border City is a direct trade port to various countries, and it is the second largest distribution center for domestic and foreign trade in Jiangnan Province.


    There are so many ships coming and going here every day, coming and going lively.


    Li Shantian had already hired a medium-sized ship, and was docked at the pier quietly, ready to leave.


    Other enemies have already boarded the ship, and as long as the ship sails on the high seas, they will be absolutely safe.


    The reason for the delay is because Li Shantian is waiting for someone, his informant, which is the key to his success this time.


    About ten minutes later, a man wearing a peaked cap entered Li Shantian''s field of vision.


    The man walked to Li Shantian''s side and sat down directly.


    "Is things going well?"


    "Perfect."


    "That''s good, you go quickly."


    Li Shantian glanced at the man, with a hint of anxious expression on his face: "Are you not leaving?"


    "They didn''t find me, I still have value."


    "As soon as the incident happened this time, the consequences can be imagined. Hua Guo will definitely investigate thoroughly. You are too dangerous."


    "As a person who breaks into the inside, he is surrounded by danger. Am I afraid of danger?"


    The man in the peaked cap seemed to show a slight smile, but it was not so relaxed, and there was some helplessness in the smile.


    "You go back to see my children this time, I miss them a little bit."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to say it."


    Li Shantian glanced at the lively dock, stood up, and put a hat on his head.


    "Then you are careful in everything, I will report everything to the adults, and your contributions are indelible."


    The man in the peaked cap trembled, bowed his head respectfully, and said, "Thank you."


    Li Shantian directly turned and walked towards the ship, beckoning backwards.


    But before he took a few steps, he felt a strange feeling, it was a powerful Ling Yu, and murderous aura was permeated.


    Li Shantian stopped, his indifferent face suddenly showed coldness, and his whole body was already tight.


    "It seems that the trouble is more than imagined."


    The man in the peaked cap naturally felt the killing intent, his face was full of fear, and he could not help lowering the peaked cap a bit.


    "Li Shantian, you should settle the matter quickly, I don''t want to expose it."


    Li Shantian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Li Shantian''s footsteps moved again, still heading towards the ship, but the difference was that his hands at the moment had tightly held the long knife on his body.


    When he was about to step on the pedal, a clear voice sounded.


    "Want to go?"

 Chapter 271： Master post

    Li Shantian stopped and looked at the person who came without a trace of contempt, but showed a look of jealousy.


    He could feel that the other party was not simple from the human breath, and the harmless appearance of humans and animals was just a kind of concealment.


    "I didn''t expect a trivial matter to shock such a powerful person. It seems that I can''t leave."


    Li Shantian took off his hat, a faint smile appeared on his cold face.


    The opposite of him is naturally Su Yan in casual clothes, with nothing but killing intent on his face.


    Su Yan didn''t smile at all, he didn''t have a good impression of this group of enemy spies, because these people were notorious before.


    Now that this group of people went to China to do bad things again, how can Su Yan tolerate him, when he walked out of the hotel, he was already intent on killing.


    "You are very courageous, when the armed police exercises against the wind, when they don''t exist!"


    Li Shantian''s smile disappeared, but there was no regret in his heart, because the document was determined to be obtained.


    "That document is too important for us. It is the basis for destroying the border economy."


    "I don''t hate you very much, because you are already a dead person. I hate your informant."


    Su Yan looked at the man in the peaked cap behind Li Shantian, with violent eyes in his eyes.


    The man in the peaked cap shrank towards Yamada, obviously shocked by Su Yan''s momentum.


    "He is the elite of our company, who swears allegiance to adults."


    "Huh, I think he was instigated by you, chairman of the Maoshan Group."


    The man in the peaked cap was shocked. If he was struck by lightning, he never expected that his identity would be revealed, and his hope of continuing to be a spy was dashed.


    "I am ashamed of your lord."


    The man in the peaked cap was not afraid at first, but repented, which made Su Yan even more angry.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Yan''s **** word was like thunder, as if he had directly sentenced the man in the cap to death.


    "Young man, can you stop acting alone?"


    Li Shantian said slightly angrily that it was found that it was not the worst for him, because he had the ability and confidence to complete the task.


    "Do you want to perform on stage too, but unfortunately you are not qualified."


    "Is it enough? Just ask my long knife!"


    Li Shantian directly drew the long knife, held it with both hands, with the tip of the knife facing up, and pointed it at Su Yan.


    "Chen Ye, you get on the boat first, and I will come after I get rid of these rubbish."


    The man behind Li Shantian took off his hat, and Su Yan was right. He was the chairman of the Bianfeng City Maolu Group. That document was the lifeblood of Maoluo and also the lifeline of Bianfeng.


    He nodded to Li Shantian, glanced at Su Yan on the side with fear, and ran towards the ship with small steps.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him. Once he got on the ship, he thought he was safe? It was absolutely impossible.


    "Dare to ask your honorable name."


    "Just because you want to know my name?" Su Yan said with disdain.


    "I, Li Shantian, never kill the unknown."


    "Well, you can tell me clearly, I call you Yamada Baba."


    Some people around laughed, and Su Yan was still thinking about mocking the enemy at this time.


    Li Shantian was slightly taken aback, and could not help but said, "Your surname is Li too?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, I am Li Shantian''s father."


    Li Shantian was furious, knowing that Su Yan was teasing him, and the long knife in his hand pierced directly towards Su Yan.


    Li Shantian''s long knife was made by a celebrity master, and it took ten years to cast this knife.


    After the long knife is cast, the foundry will use a living person to try the knife, that is, hang the prisoner of war or criminal side by side, and cut the waist and abdomen with the knife horizontally. If one person is cut, a ketone cut will be made on the knife body, and two people will be cut off. Put on the diketone cut, and put the name of the knife master.


    This long knife of Li Shantian is a family heritage, and the initial ketone cut above has seven ketone cuts, which means that this knife can cut the waists and abdomen of seven people in one stroke at birth.


    After decades of fighting, the number of ketone cuts on this knife has long been counted, and there is nowhere to go.


    Decades of maintenance have made this knife sharper, and their family will moisturize the long knife with internal energy. This knife is more important than their lives.


    But this knife is a symbol of evil. There are countless people who die because of it, and those who cut it in half don��t die at once. They will struggle for a few minutes before dying in despair. This is also a bloodthirsty and cruel manifestation of the enemy��s spies. .


    The speed of this thorn is extraordinary, and the strength is even stronger. It can be said that Li Shantian is a killer move when he makes a shot, and he wants to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    After a while, it changed. This is the territory of China. If it is delayed, it will be detrimental to Li Shantian, so he wants to end it soon and then escape.


    In the face of Li Shantian''s fierce offensive, Su Yan naturally did not care. His body was indestructible, but facing Li Shantian''s long knife, he might be injured, which even more demonstrated the extraordinary nature of this long knife.


    Sideways avoiding the fatal blow, Su Yan''s two-handed spiritual protection body directly patted Li Shantian, spiritually violent, and naturally did not leave his hands.


    Li Shantian''s expression changed, and he hurriedly drew his sword to defend. The back of the sword and Su Yan''s arm touched each other, and both of them exhausted their strength.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually reached the late master stage at a young age, really scary!"


    There was no smile on Li Shantian''s face, but he was very jealous. The master was enough to make him face it in the later stage. This would be an absolute life and death contest.


    "You are not bad too, because blue is better than blue, you have caught up with your father and me."


    That''s right, Li Shantian is also a master later, otherwise, how could he get the top secret files so easily.


    "Asshole!"


    Li Shantian flew a knife and struck Su Yan''s forehead. The power of this knife was naturally not weak. It can be said that Su Yan may not be able to resist with all his strength.


    It slashed towards Su Yan with great power, and the entire wharf was enveloped with a violent evil spirit.


    Behind Li Shantian, there seemed to be an eight-qi big snake giving him energy, making his moves to the extreme, and Su Yan was almost evasive.


    If this is not enough, Su Yan is likely to be injured.


    Su Yan also didn''t expect that the enemy was so powerful, it was also the late master, and his background was even stronger, because he had been sharpened for ten years, and he was already a sword.


    This kind of move is purer and more powerful. It is an absolute nirvana.


    Avoiding Li Shantian''s attack, the power of the knife that Li Shantian chopped down did not dissipate, and he directly made a long knife mark on the dock behind Su Yan.


    At this moment, the pier was already very quiet, and many people retreated long ago when the situation was wrong. This kind of battle is just like in the TV, it is not close, or it will cause trouble to the upper body.


    Everyone watched in horror from far away. The power of the knife was so powerful. The marks of the knife left on the pier were still bubbling with dust and smoke, like a poisonous snake.


    Su Yan''s face is also getting colder and colder. This Li Shantian is really strong and must use his full strength.

 Chapter 272： Three swords

    The prosperous and busy pier stopped functioning for a while, and the business owners were pacing in a hurry, but they could do nothing.


    In such a battle, they dare not say anything at all, unless they don''t want to live anymore.


    Li Shantian''s ability to use a sword has drawn a giant mark like a python, which has already scared everyone present to a sudden change, and everyone involuntarily stepped back.


    Even the people in the martial arts world can only watch from a distance, so they don''t dare to come close, let alone help.


    "You have surprised me more and more. My one-stab cut has killed the late master, but your strength has surpassed the late master."


    Li Shantian looked at Su Yan, there was nothing on his face except the intent to kill. There is only one thing in his brain now, and that is to destroy the arrogant young man in front of him.


    Time is too precious for him. If you hold it for a second, the danger will inevitably increase. He is not afraid of the coming of the strong, but he is afraid of the righteous troops and missiles of China.


    Although the master''s body is indestructible in his later stage, a powerful weapon such as a missile can still destroy him.


    "Are you surprised, I haven''t shot yet."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, in his eyes Li Shantian had already become a dead person.


    "Come on then."


    Li Shantian slashed horizontally, and there was a stream of light across the blade, and the blade of violent power directly pressed towards Su Yangai.


    This is the light of the sword, and there is no way to avoid it.


    Su Yan''s Dantian spiritual power gathered, directly forming a spiritual power ball, rushing towards the knife light.


    A white light shrouded in a moment, and many people couldn''t bear such a strong stimulus. They hurriedly closed their eyes, and some even experienced short-term blindness.


    Only a group of people with a cultivation base can barely resist and see the fighting scene in it.


    When the two of them were in it, the fluctuation of the impact was naturally strong, even Li Shantian also turned back a few steps.


    However, Su Yan didn''t move, letting the fluctuation hit him, his face remained calm and calm.


    "You have such a powerful force!"


    "This is also called tough, then I will make you desperate next!"


    Su Yan''s spiritual power was floating in both hands, and he directly displayed the Fragmentation Form of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form.


    He had used this trick to destroy the ghost king of the northern province, and his indestructible body could be shattered with a palm of the hand, naturally extremely powerful.


    Obviously, Su Yan didn''t want to delay too much, otherwise the military department really came, and thought he couldn''t do it.


    He is a man, he is young and frivolous, he is an emperor, so naturally he cannot fail.


    Such a powerful blow directly caused a huge wave, and the ships on the shore were shaking violently, frightening a group of people hiding in the boat to jump off the boat and escape.


    A palm strikes directly, as fast as a streamer, like a teleport, but in the blink of an eye, it has rushed to Li Shantian.


    Li Shantian only had a moment to react, his hands hurriedly ran all the power of his body to resist, his face was full of violent.


    This palm was like the Buddha in the palm of the Buddha, directly hitting Li Shantian''s hands, and then hitting his chest.


    A feeling of tearing permeated Li Shantian''s body. It was a pain like five horses divided into corpses. The flesh and bones were separating, and the veins were breaking.


    Li Shantian is unwilling, how could he fail so, as a famous martial artist, as the most outstanding genius of the Li Shantian family, he cannot be defeated.


    Li Shantian yelled violently, and his whole body strength reached the limit, which actually resisted the tearing.


    But the corner of his mouth still spit out a mouthful of blood, even if he resisted it, he was still injured.


    Su Yan was even more indifferent. He didn''t expect that his fierce blow was actually resisted by Li Shantian. This is not easy for Li Shantian.


    Li Shantian''s head and long hair spread out suddenly, like a devil, his sharp and bright eyes are like the eyes of hell, carrying endless evil spirits.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Li Shantian yelled at the ronin on the ship. The ronin immediately understood and threw two long swords directly from the ship.


    Li Shantian caught it with Feiyue, and drew the knife directly, holding it with both hands, while the long knife that was originally inherited in his hand was already held by his mouth.


    "Three swords, please enlighten me!"


    Li Shantian looked at Su Yan with a gloomy look. This was his ultimate trick. He would never use it if it was a last resort.


    Su Yan also looked surprised. He hadn''t thought that Li Shantian would have this skill.


    "Zorro?"


    Everyone is not unfamiliar with Three Swordsman, and I have seen Zorro''s stunt in an animation in a foreign country.


    "Hmph, it''s illusory, and it''s adapted from my adults!"


    Speaking of adults, Li Shantian''s eyes are full of awe. The adults in his mouth are like gods in his heart, no one is invincible, and they are recognized as the number one swordsman in their country.


    "I care if you are illusory or adapted, it''s all **** in front of me!"


    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to what he did, no matter how strong he was, he could break it.


    But this completely angered Li Shantian. Adults are his belief, and three swords are his dream. This is absolutely not allowed to be defiled.


    "kill!"


    Li Shantian flew up, and a few flashes rushed in front of Su Yan, and the three long knives directly attacked Su Yan at their three tricky positions.


    This is one of the nirvana of Three Swords, Li Shantian has used it to fight against the strong at the peak of the master''s later stage, and it is not weak.


    There are not many undead souls who died under his move, only five people, two of them are in the middle of the master stage and three are in the later stage of the master!


    The moment Su Yan saw Li Shantian''s rise, he knew that he had no chance of evading, and that he had to shake it hard.


    Of course, he didn''t have the slightest fear. He just wanted to kill with one blow, but his failure to do so made him very angry.


    "Thunder!"


    Su Yan casually moved, a thick cloud that didn''t know where floated, thunder and lightning flashed, and it was extremely violent.


    Although he was still a little rusty in this method, he was successfully recruited.


    This was what he learned during the battle between Jinlin and Feng Gaitian, and Feng Gaitian used this trick to kill him.


    The thunder and lightning directly bombarded down and headed towards Su Yan''s body, but in an instant, Su Yan''s body was filled with lightning and formed an electric man.


    The people around were so scared that they couldn''t speak. It was too shocking. This was something that only appeared on TV, but they actually saw it in reality. The worldview was completely collapsed.


    All this is just the slightest. When the thunder and lightning are permeating, Li Shantian''s three-sword slashing nirvana is also directly slashed at Su Yan.


    The long sword made a deafening noise when it touched the thunder and lightning, and three electric beams shot out directly, bombarding the boundless sea.


    A wave slammed toward the shore with a wave of mountains and seas, and countless marine fish flew up into the sky, all the masterpieces of the three electric lights, and the sky suddenly began to rain.


    The surrounding area suddenly flashed thunder, the wind was violent, and the sea breeze screamed, accompanied by the waves of several meters high, like a troll to swallow the dock.

 Chapter 273： Sink

    But it is one trick that can create such terrifying fluctuations. Not only ordinary people are already scared, but the practitioners present are also dumbfounded.


    He Lili and others secretly came to the dock and saw this scene with their arms folded. She couldn''t believe the scene before her. She couldn''t believe that sometimes the naive Su Yan was so tough.


    "No wonder he dared to call Ye Commander Ye Old Man. I''m afraid this strength is comparable to Ye Commander''s."


    Chen Ning stared at Su Yan in the field with a look of jealousy in addition to respect.


    Of course, their appearance was just a spectator, just worried about Su Yan''s comfort.


    Li Shantian''s three-sword blow was only a moment, when everyone was sighing, Li Shantian and Su Yan had already fought dozens of strokes, the sea was violent, and the dock collapsed.


    The two naturally had no scruples. This was a life-and-death contest. The loser must die. Only by defeating each other can you survive.


    Li Shantian threw the two long knives into the sky directly by him, and then caught them, with the blade facing down, rushing directly to Su Yan, and raising them casually.


    The blade''s face was unusually sharp, and a trace of coldness was passed, and it was cut towards Su Yan''s arms.


    These are all instantaneous things, a slight negligence can be life-threatening, and the strength is invincible, even if it is resisted, it may be injured.


    Su Yan''s hands are like two weapons, shaking hard with Li Shantian''s three long knives, his clothes are already broken, and his slightly white arms can emit fire from time to time.


    Even if his arm was cut by a knife blade, Su Yan could instantly repair it with his full spiritual power.


    You come and I go, two people fly and fight in mid-air. Li Shantian can chop houses with a single knife, break a thousand stones, and cut one side of the sea.


    Su Yan''s hands are martial arts, instilled spiritual power, indestructible, fearless, a palm can collapse the dock, and a punch can cause the ground to collapse.


    In the sky and the ground, the pits collapsed, and the two were fighting everywhere, it was inextricable to distinguish.


    The sky is shining everywhere, and ordinary people have already retreated hundreds of meters away, even the cultivator is also fully defensive to resist.


    "You are very strong, you are the strongest young genius I have ever seen in China!"


    "Hmph, my life is probably chaos here, you are the ants."


    Su Yan stepped in the air and stepped directly towards Li Shantian. This foot had the strongest spiritual power, which was terrifying, and was his strongest blow.


    This is a pure kick, no magic tricks, and no martial arts, just a simple kick.


    This foot stepped directly on Li Shantian''s chest, and the long knife could not stop him. Li Shantian was directly in midair by Su Yan and stepped on the ground.


    Faced with a desperate kick, although it did not directly cause fatal damage to Li Shantian, it made him embarrassed.


    Because at this moment Su Yan stood proudly, stepping on his chest, lying on the ground unable to move at all.


    This means that he has a disadvantage, which he cannot accept.


    "Do you think you and I are evenly divided? You think too much of yourself. I''m just using you as a hands-on practice."


    Su Yan kicked again, as if it could shake the ground, directly crushing Li Shantian''s chest.


    Li Shantian suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his breath wilted, and a trace of despair appeared in his eyes.


    It''s like someone is going hand-in-hand with you, you and I are all tied, but he suddenly opens up, crushing you with a fierce posture.


    Not only that, but he also humiliated you with words, and made you feel unmatched.


    In the end, Li Shantian fully understood that everything Su Yan did was false, and he did not regard him as a strong enemy at all. Whatever life and death, what a showdown, it is just that there is already a result.


    He was just practicing hands, and those practicing hands didn''t get into Su Yan''s eyes at all.


    Su Yan stepped on again, directly crushing Li Shantian''s last hope.


    "I am defeated, can I apologize with death?"


    This is Li Shantian''s last desperate request. The loser has no face to live in the world, and only apologizes to the adults with death.


    Su Yan did not continue to step on it, but stopped with his raised right foot and nodded to Li Shantian.


    "Take the file out."


    "You will get it naturally when I die."


    Li Shantian held the long knife handed down by his family and knelt on the ground, facing the sea, where his hometown is his belief.


    "My lord, I''m sorry for you!"


    Li Shantian held the knife in both hands and raised it above his head. He only needs to put it down violently and everything will be calm.


    But they didn''t do this. In the middle of putting it down, his sword changed direction and slashed directly towards Su Yan, his strength was not weaker than before.


    Su Yan naturally paid attention, resisting with both hands at will, and directly flew the long knife into the sky, and finally inserted it into the hard ground.


    Li Shantian had already leapt up at this time, and leaped towards the ship regardless of his physical injuries.


    Jumping onto the splint, Li Shantian rolled a few times and then stood holding his chest, with a smug smile on his face.


    "I admit that you are very strong, but unfortunately you do not have the decisiveness of the strong. As a weak and a loser, how can you let him choose his own life and death."


    A group of enemies had already started the ship and headed towards the sea at the fastest speed, getting farther and farther from the shore.


    Li Shantian smiled even more, although the corners of his mouth were still bleeding, he was still very proud.


    "Do you think I am deadly loyal and martial arts spirit, martial arts is already dead, I am only loyal to adults, adults do not want me to die, how can I die."


    "Hahaha..."


    Li Shantian''s laughter seemed to be a mockery. In his opinion, Jiang was still old and Su Yan was destined to be young.


    Even He Lili and the others showed a pity on their faces, but they let the spy escape.


    He Lili came over, trying to comfort Su Yan. After all, he was not to blame, he did his best.


    But before he approached, he saw a faint smile on Su Yan''s face.


    "Do you think this escaped? Your life is still in my fingers!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he ran straight toward the sea, and finally leaped up and flew directly to the sea.


    Everyone was surprised, but Su hadn''t given up yet.


    But the ship was nearly one kilometer away from the shore, and Su Yan couldn''t fly over the clouds and fog, how could he fly over.


    "The captain has to be persistent."


    "Hey."


    Many team members sighed, thinking it was a pity.


    They lowered their heads, knowing that Su Yan would inevitably fall into the sea. Of course, they were not worried. Such a powerful Su Yan would naturally not be afraid of the sea.


    But an ordinary person in the distance screamed, pointed in the air and said: "Fly, fly!"


    At this moment, Su Yan had leapt hundreds of meters in the air, and was only a few hundred meters away from the ship, which was already terrifying to them.


    "The captain''s strength is amazing, he can fly half a kilometer."


    "But it still doesn''t help."


    Sure enough, Su Yan began to fall downwards, but when he fell, his palm had already gathered spiritual power.


    All of Dantian''s spiritual power was gathered in his hands, and he was shot directly with a palm, and blasted towards the ship.


    When Su Yan fell into the sea, this palm also blasted the ship, a monstrous spiritual force directly blasted the ship to pieces, and then sank into the sea.


    Li Shantian, who was still laughing wildly, was immediately full of fear and disappeared.


    The top-secret file was also destroyed, but Border City had a copy, so it would be a blessing as long as the spy didn''t take it away.


    "Sink the ship with one palm, my God!"


    All the team members stared roundly, their faces full of incredible.

 Chapter 274： Leave

    You must know that this ship is not as simple as a small broken ship, it is a medium-sized ship with a stainless steel structure, very strong.


    This kind of ship is the overlord of the sea, and collisions with other ships are broken.


    Su Yan relied on the power of a palm to directly blast the ship into slag, and all sank into the sea, including all the spies on the ship, were buried in the sea.


    The people present had not yet calmed down. Special police, armed police, and even civilian police from Border City rushed to the scene and sealed the scene tightly.


    Ling Hai suddenly appeared in it. Although he was injured, he insisted on coming with the injury. After all, this matter was too serious.


    Seeing the sharp knife players, Ling Hai''s expression was extremely gloomy, and he asked directly, "Where is the spy?"


    "Dead," Chen Ning said calmly.


    "died?!"


    Ling Hai was a little angry, but these people are extremely dangerous and must be caught for strict interrogation.


    "Who killed it."


    "Captain." Chen Ning''s expression turned cold.


    "Others, let him come out for me."


    The captain of the special police team was also very angry, how could he kill spies casually.


    "In the sea."


    "In the sea?"


    Both of them were taken aback, and there was an ominous premonition in their hearts, and there was no sound anymore.


    They naturally knew that this was probably the result of a fierce battle with the group of spies, and their anger was a little abrupt.


    The people in Jiandao Camp were worried because Su Yan had exhausted his spiritual power, so he would not worry about falling into the Arctic Ocean.


    Everyone looked at the sea and waited anxiously, hoping that Su Yan was okay.


    He Lili even covered her face with her hands and began to sob. She was like exhaustion without her spiritual power. She knew the consequences of falling into the sea very well.


    But Su Yan is different. He has created countless miracles. He makes the members of the Jiandao Camp dumbfounded again and again. From resentment to love, he is a person who often creates miracles.


    The sea began to slowly return to calm, and some of the scattered ship debris was lightly floating on the surface.


    Chen Ning couldn''t wait any longer and plunged directly into the sea. The other team members also jumped into the sea.


    Some capable people and strangers watching from a distance also rushed into the sea spontaneously. Even the special police and armed police who are good at swimming joined the rescue.


    As time passed, everyone''s hearts were tightened, and the longer the time, the more dangerous it was.


    Ling Hai looked at the sea very nervously. Although he hated Su Yan, he admired Su Yan in this matter and really admired him.


    Feeling as if someone was tapping his shoulder, Ling Hai glanced back, and this look frightened him.


    "You, why are you here?!"


    "I''m not here where should I be?"


    It was Su Yan who slapped Ling Hai. At this moment, he was wearing a sailor suit, which was very funny.


    "Didn''t you fall into the sea?"


    "I''m coming up, have I been soaking in the sea."


    "Everyone is still looking for you."


    Su Yan curled his lips and said, "I swam onto a boat, and when my clothes were soaked, I found a piece of clothing and changed it on. I also used a hair dryer to blow my hair."


    "Come on, everyone is fine." The special police captain greeted the people in the sea.


    The members of the sharp knife camp were very excited when they heard it, and they slapped the water.


    "I''ll just say, how could something happen to the captain, it''s too simple for him."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    The big guys went ashore one after another, and when He Lili saw Su Yan, she cried all of a sudden, pears bringing rain.


    Regardless of this, He Lili rushed directly into Su Yan''s arms, howling and crying, unable to stop.


    Su Yan was a little embarrassed and could only stand quietly.


    It wasn''t until a long time that He Lili stopped crying, punched Su Yan, and complained: "You scared me to death."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, seemingly calm, but in fact his life was hanging by a thread just now.


    He fell into the sea, completely deprived of spiritual power, and his body fell uncontrollably, directly to the bottom of the sea. The strong pressure made his brain blank and his consciousness gradually blurred.


    Fortunately, he found a trace of heaven and earth aura on the bottom of the sea, otherwise it might be really dangerous.


    Ling Hai and the others originally wanted to blame Su Yan, but seeing this scene, they couldn''t speak at all and could only stand aside.


    "Captain Ling, I''ll leave it to you here, we have to go home."


    After Su Yan said, he led a group of sharp knife players away.


    "Captain, your clothes are too good-looking, so kawaii."


    "It''s not just Kawaii, it also has a hint of mature temptation."


    Everyone finally seized the chance of Su Yan''s embarrassment and naturally had to have a mouthful, which is very rare.


    Su Yan kept his face straight and didn''t say a word. He found a clothing store, ran in, changed into a casual outfit and walked out.


    "Don''t tell me about this matter, have you heard it!"


    Su Yan directly intimidated everyone, and Ye Canghai would definitely laugh at it when it spread to the military.


    Everyone naturally didn''t dare to disobey. After all, Su Yan was the existence of the gold master, and disobeying him would mean that he couldn''t get along with the spiritual power.


    A group of people ate a meal at the hotel, and then hurried directly towards Jinlin with their own equipment.


    At the same time, Su Yan called Sun Yan on the road. After all, he hadn''t contacted him for several months, so he had to ask about Jiangzhou''s situation.


    "Shao Shao, you want to kill me."


    Sun Yan answered the phone and said directly in his throat, even choking slightly.


    "Nothing happened recently, right?"


    "No, everything is fine, the price of the spiritual power liquid has been fired up to one hundred thousand by them."


    "One hundred thousand?" Su Yan tapped his finger and said faintly, "Keep the price down to me. The maximum is only 80 thousand. As for the black market, we can''t control it."


    Eighty thousand is the peak price, no matter how high it is, it will only attract more people''s attention, and trouble will inevitably come.


    He is not in Jiangzhou, so he has to rely on Sun Xun for everything. It''s okay to use Sun Xun''s realm to deal with the general strong, but it''s impossible to deal with a place hegemon.


    After giving a few words, Su Yan hung up the phone.


    Then naturally they called Jin Shiya and Su Kainan one by one and talked for nearly half an afternoon.


    After chatting with Su Kainan for a long time, Su Yan sighed a little, and couldn''t help but think of a word in his heart.


    One person can ascend to heaven.


    The Su family nowadays is unique in Jinlin, and the Feng family doesn''t dare to have the slightest opinion. Even the sword family is only a promise and respects the Su family.


    The Sujia Group has penetrated into various industries, and it seems that it is about to become half the sky.


    Su Yan took a very light look at all this, it has nothing to do with him, he only needs the old man to live a good life, he doesn''t care about others at all.


    Hanging up Su Kainan''s phone call, Su Yan and his party were already in Jinlin, and they drove directly to the barracks in a military vehicle.


    After all, the trip to the border area has been successfully concluded, and it is less than five days before the military area competition. Su Yan plans to train these players for the last time.

 Chapter 275： reward

    The four days of hell-style training did not stop for a moment, even without food, no matter how strong the body was, everyone was on the verge of collapse.


    A group of strongest tiger-wolf divisions in the military area are now collapsed in the playground like sick cats.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with an indifferent expression on his face, which he maintained for four days.


    "Look at all of you like mud, how can you compete?"


    "Captain, it''s not your credit."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and He Lili directly took out several large boxes of spiritual power liquid.


    When everyone saw the spiritual power fluid, their eyes suddenly brightened, just like a dog sees a bone and a cat sees a fish.


    The people who had been lying on their stomachs suddenly stood up in an absolutely standard military posture.


    "I''m going to Yanjing tomorrow. Let''s take a day off today. These psychic liquids will be rewarded to the participating players."


    Some extremely eager team members were a little dim at the moment. They knew that they were just reserve players and were not qualified to participate in the military area competition, and they were not qualified to receive psychic liquid.


    But all the official members were overjoyed, how many boxes, how many people, how much does this person score.


    Su Yan motioned to He Lili, and He Lili nodded and directly took out a list.


    "Please list the following: Chen Ning, Cheng Ye, Hao Liang, Niu Shan, Zhang Yuan, Gao Hongyong, Wang Huahua, Li Ye, Shi Long."


    He Lili put down the list and looked at the group of people who came out with a smile.


    Among them, Shi Long was surprised and froze on the spot, and did not react for a long time.


    "Shilong, come out soon!"


    Chen Ning yelled at Shi Long who was dazed behind him, which made him turn around.


    "Shilong ranks ninth in comprehensive training ability and is exceptionally included in the competition."


    Shi Long was so excited that tears filled his eyes, and finally he couldn''t cry.


    Being able to participate in the military area competition is definitely something worth remembering for life for all military area personnel.


    Even if you don''t get any good results in the competition, you can brag about it everywhere. It is a proud event.


    The other reserve members all congratulated, and their eyes were full of jealousy.


    A whole nine boxes of spiritual power liquid were distributed to nine people one by one, and Su Yan asked them to drink the dozen or so bottles of spiritual power liquid in one go.


    After the nine people drank it, they looked like a drunkard, shaking and shaking, unable to stand trembling.


    The remaining person Su Yan also issued a reward, two bottles of spiritual power per person, which was quite a surprise to everyone.


    "If you want more spiritual power liquid, you only have to work hard. The stronger you will be, the more you will get. I only like the strong."


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a trace of solemn expression on his face, restoring the king''s domineering.


    After getting the spiritual power fluid, everyone drank a bottle in a hurry, and finally recovered some physical strength, the body was repaired, and it would not be so embarrassed.


    A few off-road vehicles galloped from outside the barracks, broke into the barracks, and parked on the playground.


    The few people in and out of the car, headed by Ye Canghai, were all the main leaders of the military region.


    Seeing Ye Canghai''s arrival, Su Yan''s face was very flat, and he had no plans to welcome it.


    Ye Canghai showed a trace of solemnity on his face, walked over, glanced at the players, the solemnity was even worse.


    "Tomorrow is the military area competition, you train them to do this, how to compete!"


    "You ask if they can compete?"


    "can!"


    The nine team members roared out like a rainbow, with full hiccups in their mouths, and the gas they exhaled contained very strong spiritual power.


    Seeing the voices of the players so loud, Ye Canghai''s expression could not help but ease a little.


    "This time we are here for the border city."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Just talk about it."


    "Why don''t you stay alive?"


    Ye Canghai still complained about this matter, at least stay alive for interrogation.


    "I want to stay too, but I don''t have a chance, I will die or run away."


    Ye Canghai sighed heavily, his face completely relaxed, and he actually became kind, which surprised everyone.


    People who have met Ye Canghai gave him the impression of being unsmiling, mighty, and powerful, and almost all had a solemn expression. They had never seen him like this before.


    "Your handling this time was very appropriate. After the military region''s research and decision, you will give the Jiandao Camp a second-class merit.


    All the team members are happy, and the second-class merit is not easy. Although the sharp knife camp has won many honors over the years, the second-class merit is not much.


    This also means that their personnel in this session did not discredit the sharp knife camp and defended the honor of the sharp knife camp.


    "Just give a group second-class work? If you don''t give me first-class work, I snatched back the top-secret documents."


    Su Yan became more slack and sat down on a chair not far away, very arrogant.


    Ye Canghai and others were all standing, only he was sitting alone, and the chief of staff and others were all angry.


    But Ye Canghai was used to it a long time ago. This was not the first time Su Yan did this, and he didn''t care.


    "If you want to get the United States, the military area research decided to give you second-class merit rewards. All members of the Jiandao camp will record personal third-class merit!"


    The players were so excited that tears filled their eyes, and they were happier than getting the psychic liquid.


    "Thank you, Commander, I will do my best to defend the soul of the army!"


    "Thank you, Commander, I will do my best to defend the soul of the army!"


    ...


    Everyone roared in excitement, and the momentum was overwhelming and shocking.


    But Su Yan came out coldly, causing the atmosphere to burst.


    "Just second-class work, it''s boring."


    "What, you still dislike the second-class merit, then I will take it back."


    Ye Canghai was also slightly angry, and disliked the second-class merit. Don''t pull it down.


    Seeing that Ye Canghai was about to take the medal, Su Yan still grabbed it, and couldn''t help but smile: "Okay, second-class merit is better than none."


    After that, the cafeteria was busy making a table of hearty meals, everyone ate and drank together, and drank a little wine in violation of the rules.


    What excites the players the most is that Ye Canghai and the others are completely unassuming and sit with them to eat and drink.


    After that, you can take it out to brag after you are discharged from the army. Lao Tzu, the commander-in-chief of the military region, the chief of staff and others have drunk alcohol.


    After drinking for three rounds, Ye Canghai''s complexion recovered, and he stared at Su Yan and said, "Tomorrow is the military area competition. Tonight you will fly to Yanjing."


    "know."


    "The entire Armed Forces Region attaches great importance to this competition, and there is no room for loss."


    "Don''t worry, I''m ashamed to come to see you if I''m not the first."


    Seeing Su Yan so confident, Ye Canghai''s tense nerves suddenly relaxed, and he laughed straight out.


    "Well, if you win first, I will be competent for you as the commander of the group army."


    "I have no interest in official positions. I will go back to university after the competition."


    "the University?"


    Ye Canghai was taken aback, then laughed: "You want to see your little girlfriend, right."

 Chapter 276： Yenching

    Su Yan smiled, and did not object, the group chatted for a while, Ye Canghai and others left one after another.


    At night, everyone is packing up, just bring some daily necessities.


    A group of people left the barracks directly in several off-road vehicles.


    It was nine o''clock when we arrived at Jinlin, and everyone went straight to Jinlin Airport. The tickets were already prepared, so there was no need to be distracted.


    After waiting at the airport for half an hour, a group of people boarded the plane and flew towards Yanjing.


    On the plane, Su Yan still had some discomfort, but the discomfort was only short-lived, but after a while, he was completely familiar.


    He Lili sat next to Su Yan, looking at Su Yan with a smirk on her face and said, "Did you take a plane for the first time?"


    "Who said this."


    "Then why don''t you wear a seat belt?"


    Su Yan was taken aback, then recovered, and said indifferently, "Do I still need to wear a seat belt?"


    "Sir, please fasten your seat belt." A beautiful stewardess said with a smile, blinking her big eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t refute, so he could only fasten the seat belt. He Lili took this incident as a joke and laughed at Su Yan how many times.


    After a while, an air hostess walked over and asked with a smile, "Mr. Madam, do you need some champagne?"


    "OK thanks."


    He Lili handed a glass of champagne to Su Yan, and the two touched them and tasted happily.


    Hao Liang made the most jokes on the plane, after all, he had fed pigs before, had never been in an airplane, and hadn''t had the calmness of Su Yan.


    This made the members of the group laugh for a long time, and Hao Liang blushed in embarrassment.


    After finally arriving at Yanjing Airport, a group of people stepped off the plane and exhaled a breath of muddy air.


    "I heard that the smog in this place is very serious, it really is."


    "It''s better for us in Jiangnan. Although it''s not bustling here, the air is much better."


    The group went directly to the hotel, planning to report to the Yanjing Military Region again the next morning.


    There was no word for a night, everyone got up early in the morning and drove directly to the location of the Yanjing Military Region.


    Naturally, the Yanjing Military Region would not be in a prosperous city. A group of people went out of the city and turned half a circle before seeing the location of the Yanjing Military Region in the border zone.


    Even here is just a military command post. The real training place is the jungle and mountains, a hidden place.


    After passing the proof to the guard, the group entered the command post.


    The Yanjing Command Post is very large with complete facilities. There is a simulation training base next to it, which makes sense as a place for competition.


    The command post is also quite luxurious and equipped with first-class equipment, because as the number one military district, it usually receives a lot of people, so it should be repaired.


    A group of people were taken to the prescribed residence, waiting for the arrival of the big contest.


    When it comes to the military area, the competition does not start right away, but to be familiar with the venue, adapt to the environment, and be fair and just.


    Generally, after arriving here, it will take at least five days to officially start the military area competition.


    At this time, people from other military regions also entered the Yanjing Military Region command post one after another.


    Everyone is gearing up to get a good result.


    All efforts are made for this. This is everyone''s dream and the expectation of many soldiers in each military region.


    There is pressure and motivation, and more conviction. Everyone works hard, but after hard work, there are strengths and weaknesses.


    Any success is reserved for people who work hard. You may not succeed if you work hard, but there is absolutely no hope if you don��t work hard.


    Everyone comes to this world for his own reasons. Whatever people live for, beliefs, desires, rights, money, etc. are all acceptable. Only by having dreams can you avoid walking dead.


    After staying in the command post, Su Yan called everyone together and directly frightened the order.


    "There are still five days to go before the Grand Tournament, what is our goal!"


    "Win first!"


    Everyone blurted out, with a firm look on their faces.


    "Yes, we are here for the first, and it is unforgivable to win the second."


    At first everyone thought that Su Yan would continue his devil training, but the result was completely beyond their imagination.


    "You don''t need your training for these five days. They all relax me, play what I deserve, play what I deserve, and whoever trains me will punish him."


    He Lili wondered: "Captain, what medicine do you sell in the gourd?"


    "You don''t need to worry, just follow my anger. Anyway, during the five days everyone wants to sleep, go shopping and drink, I will pay for what to buy, and I agree to clean up the city."


    This made everyone more puzzled. At first, everyone was a little nervous. After all, they came home last year and won the last place.


    This is nothing more than not allowing training, but also allowing everyone to indulge in play, which is incredible.


    "Boss, don''t you have a fever?"


    Chen Ning, who had always been calm, found it incredible, looking at Su Yan with surprise.


    Except in the border city, after Su Yan let everyone play, Su Yan spent the rest of the time training everyone in hell. This sudden change is really uncomfortable.


    Cheng Ye thought for a while, with a smirk on his face: "I know the boss''s character best. It''s definitely not for us to play for nothing, it definitely has some purpose."


    "Captain, just talk about it, why let everyone play."


    Su Yan tapped his finger on the desktop and looked at everyone and said lightly, "I have so much nonsense for you to play, do you want to have another four-day training camp?"


    Hearing the four days of training, everyone trembled, with fear on their faces, even Chen Ning was also bitter.


    These four days of training are not ordinary training. It is more painful than the initial will training. It can be said to be abuse.


    No one wants to experience that kind of pain again, unless the brain is rich.


    Wang Huahua said hurriedly: "No, no, let''s go play, let''s go play."


    "In that case, well, let''s get the money."


    He Lili stretched out her palm and directly asked Su Yan for money. Since they must be allowed to play, then give the money.


    Su Yan threw out a bank card and said calmly: "There are ten million in the card, so let me know if it is not enough."


    "One... ten million!"


    Even if He Lili''s family is very wealthy, ten million is not a small sum for her, and Su Yan just gave it to her casually.


    This made her even more suspicious that Su Yan was the inventor of the psychic liquid, otherwise how could she be so rich, even the young master of the Su family could not be so prodigal.


    The other players were also shocked. Ten million is a huge sum of money for them, and everyone present has never seen so much money.


    But they seem to have forgotten that if the spiritual power liquid that Su Yan gave them was exchanged for money, it would cost more than one billion.


    "Boss... Boss, it can''t be so much, just give tens of thousands of yuan."


    Wang Huahua, who is the most able to play, was shocked.

 Chapter 277： Rich is willful

    They just wanted to spend a few tens of thousands of dollars around for a few days, but 10 million really didn''t know how to spend it.


    "Isn''t it a lot of ten million? Don''t you all say that you are multimillionaires if you pull someone out in Yanjing?"


    "Boss, what you said is correct, but people are counted as real estate. You can''t get rich without real estate."


    "But this also means that this place has high consumption. If you divide it, it will cost one million per person. It''s fun, after all, it depends on you."


    Su Yan''s following sentence touched everyone. After all, I rely on you. This is the trust in them, the high hopes for them, and it is a proof.


    "Boss, rest assured, we must fulfill our mission!"


    "It''s about the same."


    "We will definitely spend all the money in the card!"


    Wang Huahua suddenly took a sentence, the original passionate scene suddenly changed the style of painting, everyone looked at him maliciously.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Wang Huahua immediately ran away, and a group of team members followed closely.


    Su Yan lay on the bed directly with a Taizi, and finally was able to make phone calls and practice exercises quietly.


    "Captain, we thought about it, if you don''t go out to play, that would be boring."


    He Lili ran back directly, and what was visible was Su Yan who was about to take a hot bath with her upper body exposed.


    He Lili blushed immediately and lowered her head.


    "Wait until I finish washing."


    "Good, good."


    He Lili hurriedly walked out of the room, the deer bumped in her heart.


    When she was stuck in the corner, He Lili felt very uncomfortable. She found that her heart seemed to be gone and was taken away by someone.


    She started to be jealous of Jin Shiya, because Jin Shiya met Su Yan first and took away his heart. If she could meet Su Yan first, it would be different.


    After the jealousy, He Lili''s face became a little sad, because she knew that even if Su Yan did not have a girlfriend, they probably wouldn''t be able to do it themselves. Age will always be a chasm that cannot be crossed.


    But if she knew that Su Yan was actually an old monster who had lived for endless years, she wouldn''t know how she would feel in her heart.


    After washing, Su Yan was helplessly dragged out of the room by He Lili, and the practice of the exercises fell through.


    Everyone was waiting downstairs, and they all smiled when Su Yan came out.


    "Captain, do we need a car to go out to play?"


    "Nothing wrong, just buy eleven cars."


    "Well, you don''t have to buy it. Just play for a few days and rent it."


    "Am I a poor person? Just throw it away if you don''t play."


    Su Yan said domineeringly, he hadn''t been so proud after so long, and he wanted to try how he felt.


    The group of people who directly said Su Yan had nothing to say, their faces all showed an expression that you have money and you have the final say.


    "Let me see, what about the Ferrari 458?"


    "458, that one costs more than four million, which is too expensive."


    He Lili shook her head directly, eleven, that''s not more than 50 million.


    "Not bad money."


    Su Yan directly contacted a car company and asked them to drive eleven Ferrari 458s within two hours.


    The manager of the company is actually very happy to receive this huge order, but their company does not have that many eleven.


    Originally wanted to make Su Yan to be accommodating, Su Yan directly pressed a sentence.


    "Pull it down without a car."


    The manager of the company hurriedly agreed and hired several other car companies to get together eleven Ferrari 458s.


    "Sir, everything is ready."


    Su Yan entered the password directly, and more than 50 million instantly entered the other party''s account without blinking.


    Just kidding, he is a man with a daily income of 100 million, how can he care about this money?


    He treats the members of the Jiandao Camp as brothers, so he naturally wants them to enjoy, and at the same time let them know that the bitterness comes before the sweetness.


    Everyone stood by the door of the command post in surprise, waiting for their Ferrari.


    This is totally indescribable. It can be said that everyone''s hearts are beating in their throats.


    It is a luxury sports car that has never been seen before. No one dislikes it. Everyone wants to own one, and Su Yan fulfilled their dream.


    This is nothing but a drop in the bucket for Su Yan. It is naturally the best for everyone to be happy. When the time comes, the game will also be able to play to the full and restore the face that was previously lost.


    While waiting, a group of uninvited guests also came to the gate of the command post. When they saw the sharp knife camp, they all looked mocking.


    The Knives Special Forces, which belongs to the B Military Region, is B''s most outstanding special force.


    Sharp Blade is also a member of the nine members, and when he saw the sharp knives, his face was already showing mockery.


    "Yo yo yo, isn''t this the knives brothers? It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Leng Yifan, Captain of Blades, had a smile on his face, mixed with obvious contempt.


    The sharp blade won the third place in the Military Region Grand Tournament last time, and the sharp knife is indeed far from it.


    Therefore, all of them were pale, clenched their fists, but could not speak.


    "Where is Xu Ruhai, your captain?"


    Leng Yifan smiled even more, almost looking at everyone with his nose.


    "Captain Xu is discharged." Chen Ning said coldly.


    "Retired, he was discharged, he can''t stand the blow, haha."


    "I advise you to be careful when speaking. Captain Xu is not something you can insult."


    "Why, do you still want to do it with me?!"


    Leng Yifan said disdainfully, even Xu Ruhai was not his opponent, let alone Chen Ning.


    "I just hope that you, as the captain of a special forces, can have your own demeanor."


    "Oh, the presence at the bottom of the fourth session is worthy of demeanor, and the face is really thick."


    "Your captain has retired. Is it possible to let you be the captain?"


    People from the Falcon Special Forces also came over. They belonged to the strongest Special Forces of the Ding Military Region. They finished fifth last time, which is not bad.


    "I''m naturally not qualified, he is our captain."


    Chen Ning pointed to Su Yan with a look of pride.


    But the people of Sharp Blade and Falcon looked surprised, and they showed their unbelief.


    "It turns out that Vice Captain Chen would also be joking."


    "It''s funny that a little kid can be the captain."


    "He is probably your new recruit."


    Hearing the recruit egg, Su Yan''s face changed, and he said angrily: "I''m Captain Sharpsword, go to you recruit egg."


    Su Yan directly cursed Leng Yifan with an arrogant posture, shocking everyone present.


    A little kid dared to scold the sharp-edged captain, don''t want to be confused, even if he doesn''t die, he has to peel his skin.


    This is not a simple curse, it is a contempt for the elders, it is a violation of the rules.


    Sure enough, Leng Yifan blew his beard and stared, looking at Su Yan violently, and directly yelled: "Who gave you the courage!"

 Chapter 278： Anytime

    "It''s funny to scold you and need someone to give it courage."


    In the face of Leng Yifan''s anger, Su Yan didn''t have a trace of fear, but Leng Yifan''s initial realm was not enough for him to see.


    Falcon Captain Li Yunlong smiled and said: "Leng Kanzi, you are sometimes looked down upon by a kid. It seems that you are really old and you should retire."


    Leng Yifan''s face was even more angry, and he directly stalked his neck and said, "You can do it when you are old."


    Li Yunlong still smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. I have already broken through to the early stage of the master."


    "Is the master very good in the early stage? I have already seen the threshold of the middle stage of the master."


    "really?!"


    Li Yunlong''s expression changed, and he was obviously shocked.


    "That''s natural."


    Leng Yifan looked arrogant, and his anger disappeared a lot.


    But he couldn''t just let Su Yan, the captain of the dignified Northeast Blade, how could he bear being underestimated by a kid.


    "what''s your name?!"


    "Whether you can change your name or not change your surname, so is Su Yan."


    "Your kid is so good, you have the ability to play with me!"


    Li Yunlong is already eager to try, and he must let Su Yan know how powerful it is, that not anyone can offend anyone in the military area.


    "Just you, you don''t deserve it."


    Su Yan''s words could almost blow up Leng Yifan''s anger. This was a direct insult to him. He was already angrily unable to control himself, so he wanted to shoot directly.


    But a person not far away came over and immediately yelled.


    "Leng Yifan, what are you doing!"


    This person is Liang Zhenyin, captain of the Feilong Special Brigade of the Yanjing Military Region, with the rank of colonel.


    Originally, only the captain of the Yanjing Raptors in all military regions could be awarded the rank of colonel, but because Su Yan was too enchanting, Ye Canghai directly made him a colonel.


    This also means that Liang Zhenyin directly overwhelms all military districts, and his military rank overwhelms the captains of major special teams. His ability is naturally more prominent. Yes, he is a master mid-term powerhouse.


    Seeing Liang Zhenyin walking over, Leng Yifan was full of unwillingness, and no matter how angry he was, he could only stop.


    "Leng Yifan is my Yanjing Command Post, not your doghouse!"


    Liang Zhenyin has a flat-headed face with Chinese characters and a majestic color on his face, especially the military uniform, which is almost tailor-made for him, and he is dressed quite imposingly.


    "This incident was caused by the Sharp Knife Special Team."


    Liang Zhenyin looked at the players with sharp knives, his face was not angry and arrogant, and he said solemnly: "What is the reason?"


    Chen Ning said angrily: "Captain Leng insulted our sharp-sworded Captain Xu, our Captain Su was too angry...so we scolded him."


    "Captain Su, what happened to Xu Ruhai?"


    "Captain Xu is discharged."


    "Pity."


    Liang Zhenyin showed disappointment on his face. He was still very impressed with Xu Ruhai. The poor performance of the sharp knife actually did not have much to do with him. He admired Xu Ruhai''s character very much.


    "Leng Yifan, this is your fault, and Captain Su of Jiandao Camp is also responsible."


    Su Yan became unhappy, and said directly: "I have wool responsibility, so why did I scold him?"


    Su Yan''s words frightened a group of sharp knives. He Lili couldn''t help pushing him, but Su Yan didn''t take it seriously.


    "Yeah, you are the sharp-sworded Captain Su. You are so young and temperamental. You are a gangster, has the Sai Jiangnan Military Region become a gangster den!"


    Liang Zhenyin''s words were sonorous and majestic, even the people of other teams couldn''t help but change their faces.


    "You have to use words to deal with anything. Do you still have to speak softly to a beast who bites?"


    Su Yan''s words once again exploded Leng Yifan''s energy, his whole body was extremely tight, and his spiritual power was flowing around him.


    "It''s so clever, but this is the Yanjing Military Region, it''s my responsibility."


    "I''m not in your control. You are a major, and I am a major."


    "What, he is a big colonel, how could it be possible!"


    The others changed their colors and didn''t believe Su Yan''s words at all.


    Leng Yifan even directly said angrily: "You dare to talk nonsense, you will be punished by military discipline!"


    "Am I talking nonsense, you can ask Ye Canghai."


    This time, Su Yan didn''t directly talk about Old Man Ye. He was afraid that it would arouse public anger and it would be even more troublesome.


    "Is it possible that you can call your name directly, Commander Ye? There is no military discipline and no officer!"


    Liang Zhenyin was also furious, and the consequences of his anger should not be underestimated.


    "Don''t think of yourself so tall, you can do it if you don''t accept it."


    "I don''t know why Ye Commander sent a little boy to be the captain of the sharp knife, but I can say without doubt that he did something wrong in this matter."


    "Commander Ye didn''t do anything wrong, Su Yan is capable of being the captain, and he trained the sharp knife very well."


    He Lili said unconvincedly, looking at Liang Zhenyin angrily.


    When Liang Zhenyin saw He Lili, his expression was slightly relaxed. Obviously the two knew each other. Liang Zhenyin had some friendship with He Lili''s father.


    But this made Liang Zhenyin even more suspicious. He knew He Lili''s character, and she couldn''t get into the sight of her without any real skills.


    Think about it again. As the commander of the Saijiangnan Military Region, Ye Canghai has never done anything extraordinary or absurd in decades. It seems that this person is really not easy to make such a young man the captain of the sharp sword.


    People from other military regions also gathered around, looking at jokes.


    However, they knew that Sharp Knife had been replaced by a new captain, and that he was still an 18-year-old hairy boy, and everyone''s faces were a little different.


    In the end, Liang Zhenyin and others failed to fight Su Yan. After all, where they were, it was impossible to fight because of words.


    But Liang Zhenyu still warned Su Yan, and did not deny Su Yan''s words.


    "You can fight if you want. After the military area competition is over, the captains of our seven military areas can compare them."


    "Anytime."


    Su Yan''s face was plain, as if this was just a light and pale thing.


    "Boy Su, I will definitely hit you and you won''t get up by that time, so that you will lose face in the military area."


    "I wait for you."


    At this time, the car dealer drove eleven Ferraris directly outside the military command post.


    Eleven cars appeared together, and the scene was so cool that everyone in the command post of the General Command was attracted.


    "Damn, what''s the situation, eleven Ferrari 458s, how much does it cost!"


    "This can''t be from the military district."


    "It''s so cool, so dazzling."


    Under a pair of fiery eyes, Su Yan snapped his fingers at the members of the Jiandao Camp and said, "Let''s go."


    At first, everyone was a little taboo, after all, it was too embarrassing to sit in front of so many people.


    As you can see the look in Su Yan''s eyes, everyone is relieved and no longer worried.


    There are exactly eleven cars for eleven people, one for each person, which is completely standard.


    Everyone got on the car one after another, then started the engine, and went straight to the flat road, but disappeared after a while.

 Chapter 279： anger

    This shocked the people in the several brigade and even the command post, which was simply more shocking than Su Yan''s arrogance just now.


    Some people were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses, still with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    "How is this possible!"


    "One of the members of the Camp Knives is a Ferrari 458, my God!"


    "Am I sleepwalking, when did Jiandao Camp become rich?"


    "It''s impossible, they must be rented, it''s too arrogant."


    "But why am I a little envious?"


    "I am envious too, I am still jealous and hate!"


    Everyone at the scene looked at the backs of eleven Ferrari 458s, watching them gradually disappear.


    However, the captains of the several brigade were furious, raging into the crown, and Leng Yifan even smashed the iron gate.


    "What''s all this!"


    Leng Yifan exploded in anger, with blue veins bulging all over.


    Li Yunlong was also angry and said directly: "I want to complain, I want to sue him!"


    Liang Zhenyin''s face was full of solemn expression, his hands clasped tightly, obviously angry.


    "If you don''t complain about this, I have to talk to Commander Ye."


    Liang Zhenyin left directly, and the others dispersed one after another, but the entire command post was completely boiling, all kinds of news were flying all over the sky, and the spread became more exaggerated.


    At this time, Su Yan and others were racing on the track, far away from the city, and there were almost few people. They could race cars without scruples, and they all drove fast.


    Of course, Su Yan still took the lead. Others couldn''t catch up with Su Yan when they stepped on the accelerator, making everyone gritted their teeth.


    "Boss, is your car specially made? How can you drive so fast?"


    "A specially made woolen thread, Lao Tzu comes with a halo."


    "I will wipe it, pretend to be a halo, boss, you can."


    When not in public, everyone still calls Su Yan as the boss, which is what he requested.


    To avoid trouble in public, Su Yan also compromised and asked them to call him captain.


    "I''m not convinced, the boss is waiting for me to catch up with you."


    "Just you, want to chase me."


    "Boss, you bully people."


    Su Yan said that Hao Liang''s embarrassment made Hao Liang even more dissatisfied. He stomped on the accelerator and the car rushed towards Su Yan like a sharp arrow.


    "Boy, you have to live your next life if you want to catch up with me."


    "Hmph, always call me kid, you are one year younger than me."


    "Why, not convinced, the wings are hard?"


    Hao Liang was immediately persuaded, and did not dare to say anything again.


    A group of people flew directly to the edge of the city to slow down.


    After entering the downtown area, everyone is also very curious about the downtown area of ??Yanjing.


    There are tall buildings everywhere, very prosperous, this is the most prosperous place, is the existence that countless people yearn for.


    People here are multimillionaires everywhere, but they are not very rich. They often live frugally and carelessly.


    Even in Yanjing, pedestrians were surprised when they saw eleven Ferrari 458s and looked back.


    "Damn, eleven, they''re still the same model, nipples!"


    "This must be the eldest son or eldest master who is happy and happy again. Rich is willful."


    "Yes, money is like flowing water, and money is like paper in their eyes."


    Along the way, there are people who are envious and jealous, but there are also people who are very indifferent, only tens of millions, and they are not in their eyes. After all, there are too many rich people in Yanjing.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    "Go to the mall first and buy it for me."


    "This is what you said, I can''t let you down."


    He Lili rushed directly into the mall and began to crack down on famous bags and high-end cosmetics, even some jewelry.


    Others are standing at the gate of the mall and hesitate. They don''t know what to buy, because they don''t have much demand except for a few clothes.


    "You guys, you don''t know how to spend money, you don''t know how to enjoy them. They are all stupid in the barracks." Su Yan looked at everyone with disdain and continued, "Come on, I will buy a watch for each of you, a bag, and another one. sunglasses����"


    Su Yan said a lot of things, which made the players stunned.


    "Boss, you don''t need any cups." Chen Ning said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Single can have."


    "..."


    Su Yan led everyone in the high-end shopping malls, but within a few hours, Kari��s money had shrunk by tens of millions, without blinking his eyes.


    "Boss, I''m curious what you do?"


    "The rich second generation, haven''t you heard of Jinlin Su Yan? My family is now comparable to a first-class family."


    "..."


    He Lili also wiped out a lot of things, until finally the car couldn''t fit.


    "Okay, time to fill up my stomach."


    The group found another top hotel, had a full meal, and drove back to the command post.


    Of course, this was all done by Su Yan personally, and it had nothing to do with the military. He just wanted to relax the players who trained very hard and be able to better meet the next game.


    Moreover, their appearance is just pretending. As soldiers, they naturally don''t value these things so much. They just want other military regions to despise them so that they can defeat the enemy!


    Fortunately, everyone is strong. These things are not a problem. Ordinary people have to get tired even if they move things on the truck.


    When Su Yan came back, members of several military districts also gathered around, looking at them with envy.


    "Damn, is this going out to rob!"


    "What are those, but they look so expensive!"


    "It''s so colorful, electricity, air conditioning, my God!"


    Many of the team members were full of envy, watching Su Yan and the others carrying things eagerly. All of them were sweating with their big pants under the heat of the dog days.


    Among them, there are still many players who sneer at all this, or even spurn it.


    "This also makes you envious and embarrassed!"


    "This is not a place to enjoy!"


    "Yes, a place where blood and sweat are bleeding!"


    Many people yelled directly, emotionally.


    But there were others who pondered for a while, with mocking expressions on their faces.


    "Why do you care so much, forgive them, after all, it is the last one every year, so you have to find some face."


    "Yeah, let them fall. If they fail to achieve success in the competition, they will be drunk in their lives."


    "You are right. I think Division A has given up on them. Otherwise, why would you send a brat to coach."


    "Yeah, the last one every year, I will give up too, hopeless."


    Everyone was ridiculing, even those people who had been envious before were sneered.


    Facing the ridicule and ridicule of these people, the team members were naturally very angry, and the anger accumulated in their hearts was like a scorching sun.


    As long as there is flesh and blood, as long as it is a man, he will be angry, even He Lili is full of anger, staring at everyone without a glance.


    Niu Shan was about to directly teach others, but Su Yan held him back.


    "I can''t hold my breath anymore, it seems you have failed the training."


    "I����"


    Niu Shan was angry and annoyed, with an uncomfortable expression on his face.


    "Now give me forbearance, let me vent all my anger on the field!"


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a fierce aura in his eyes.

 Chapter 280： Complain

    Su Yan''s words were very angry, with a sense of coldness in his anger, and violentness in the coldness.


    The sharp knife players were all shocked when they heard it, and the original angry expression seemed to relax.


    Chen Ning recovered a trace of indifference on his face and took out a Rolex watch directly and put it on his hand.


    "Boss, this watch is very good."


    "The temperament is good, it matches our Chen team perfectly, just like this, this figure, this watch, going out will inevitably be bombarded by beautiful women."


    Cheng Ye also recovered a little indifferent, although there was still anger in his eyes, there was a smile on his face.


    Niu Shan was stunned and couldn''t help but angrily said: "What happened to you two, are you doing these now? They insulted us!"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, gave Niu Shan a punch, and said sharply, "Silly big guy, isn''t my brain working?"


    Hao Liang was originally surprised, but when he saw Su Yan''s eyes, his heart suddenly became clear.


    He directly pulled Niu Shan and said: "The boss said just now, how can you still understand, vent all your dissatisfaction on the field, and now it''s enough to bark as a dog."


    Niu Shan suddenly realized that his face couldn''t help but ease, and he touched his head in a rather embarrassing way.


    Hearing Hao Liang''s words, the team members in the district became even more angry, and even dared to call them dogs. How can this be tolerated.


    "You little calf, have the ability to compete with Lao Tzu."


    "Yes, I want you to go to the hospital to lie down for half a year."


    "Isn''t it cheaper to lie down for half a year, I want to let him retire!"


    The team members of the districts were speechless and even more angry, and they described the sharp knife team members completely.


    Hao Liang looked at the clamoring group of people with cold expression in his eyes, and said coldly, "I hope you can still speak like this by then."


    "Let''s go, tomorrow I will take you to play golf, which is said to be a sport for the rich."


    "Boss, I want to drive a luxury yacht in Beihai."


    "You took the wrong medicine, where is Beihai!"


    "Then go to Bohai."


    The group moved things to their residence, leaving behind the still angry members of the district team to continue clamoring.


    "Number one from the bottom every year, I''m so dull."


    "Look at them, one by one, the boss, where is the army, bandit den?"


    "This kind of garbage team shouldn''t compete again, it''s unworthy!"


    "I''m going to report to the military region and remove them!"


    "I am going too."


    ...


    Before they could reflect, the captains of the districts had already called Ye Canghai to greet him.


    Leng Yifan was the most angry and called Ye Canghai first, but no one answered him, making him even more angry.


    Then Liang Zhenyin called the Saijiang Southern Military Region headquarters, and the one who answered the call was Ye Canghai''s secretary.


    "College Liang, why did you call the commander?"


    Liang Zhenyu is a large colonel, so the secretary naturally has to be respectful.


    "I''m looking for Commander Ye."


    Liang Zhenyin held back his anger and tried to calm himself down.


    "Yesling is in a meeting, let me tell you what you have."


    "I have to communicate with the commander in person on this matter, and remember to notify me when the commander finishes the meeting."


    "Ok, yes."


    It was late at night that Ye Canghai called, making Liang Zhenyin and the others happy.


    "Hello Ye Sling."


    Liang Zhenyin was naturally respectful when facing Ye Canghai, not to mention that Ye Canghai was a boss equivalent to his boss, but his qualifications were much higher than him.


    "Well, what''s the matter with Xiao Liang?"


    "I disturbed Commander Ye in the middle of the night, I''m really terrified."


    "I have something to say."


    "it is good."


    An anger appeared on Liang Zhenyin''s face, and his voice became low.


    "It''s about sharp knives."


    When Ye Canghai heard this, he felt a little uneasy. Su Yan was very uneasy. He must have stabbed something.


    "What happened to the sharp knife?"


    "We are very sad that Xu Ruhai is discharged from the army, but can''t let a brat be the captain of the sharp knife."


    "He is not a hairy boy."


    Ye Canghai seemed to know that this was going to happen, and his face recovered indifferently.


    "You can also say that you are a colonel. This is purely a violation of military discipline."


    "He is the colonel, I personally appointed him."


    "This����"


    Liang Zhenyin was suddenly speechless, unable to speak, as if a stone was pressed in his heart.


    The captains of the other districts also changed abruptly, and couldn''t believe this was actually true.


    "This... how is it possible, he is only eighteen years old!"


    Liang Zhenyin was agitated, and he was not to blame. An eighteen-year-old colonel felt a little tricky no matter how he listened.


    "As the saying goes, if the mountain is not high, there will be a fairy, and if the water is not deep, there will be a dragon. As a special team, do we look at age? We look at ability!"


    Ye Canghai''s words are also a bit low, Su Yan''s ability is obvious to all, and the rank of the colonel is completely reasonable.


    "Ability, what is his ability as a hairy boy."


    Leng Yifan on the side couldn''t help but speak, his anger can be imagined.


    "Xiao Leng, are you questioning me!"


    Ye Canghai''s words were as cold as a knife, as if the temperature in the conference room had dropped a few degrees.


    Leng Yifan broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead, and he never dared to speak nonsense again.


    "Commander Ye, Captain Leng didn''t mean that, he just doubted."


    "Doubt is also a question of me!"


    "Siling Ye doesn''t mention this, but Su Yan shows off his wealth in public. This can''t be condoned."


    "Show off your wealth, what kind of wealth to show off?"


    "He bought eleven luxury cars, let the Knife team members drive to go shopping, and bought a lot of luxury goods. His thinking is very problematic and serious!"


    Liang Zhenyin became more and more angry as he spoke, so that his voice became furious, forgetting that the opposite was Ye Canghai.


    Hearing this, Ye Canghai frowned and couldn''t help his heart full of anger, so you Su Baxian, just make trouble for me.


    "I''ll investigate this thoroughly, don''t worry."


    After Ye Canghai finished speaking, he hung up the phone, making Liang Zhenyin even more angry.


    "Commander Ye is obviously sheltering, so many people have to investigate thoroughly after seeing it." Li Yunlong said with an angry expression.


    "This matter is endless, he leaves Commander no matter what, I will take care of it, I can''t manage it, let Commander Qian take care of it!"


    When it comes to Commander Qian, everyone''s expressions changed. That is the commander-in-chief of Yanjing, second only to the presence of the army chief.


    With Liang Zhenyin, everyone was relieved and dispersed one by one.


    At night, it is getting colder, the sky is dark and the sky is bright, day and night rotate, a new day begins.


    In the past few days, the people of the special team of sharp knives had a very happy life. Everyone in addition to eating is to play, in addition to playing is to show off, so that people in other districts are itchy.


    But they can''t do anything. The military area has strict military discipline, and the people in the special squad of sharp knives have to abide by it.


    Everyone turned all their dissatisfaction into anger, and they all vowed to teach the members of the sharp knife special team in the big competition, and let them continue to be the last.


    Finally, four days later, the much-anticipated military region competition officially began. This is the most important annual event in the military region and a demonstration of the strength of the military regions.

 Chapter 281： The match begins

    At the beginning of the competition, it is natural to go through the same process as the opening ceremony. Although it is boring, it is a must.


    The familiar "Welcome March" sounded, and most people would suddenly get goose bumps, but as a soldier, this song is so familiar to them.


    All the team members are tall and burly. Everyone in the military area is standing in their standard military posture, and their faces are full of excitement and determination.


    After a few cycles of music, the "Review March" began, and the extremely cheerful music rang along with the leaders of the Yanjing Military Region.


    Liu Guoliang, deputy chief of staff of the Yanjing Military Region, presided over this military region competition, which fully illustrates the importance of the competition.


    At the same time, the major military districts also held up flags one by one, and began to circle around the playground one by one.


    All of them were very angry and daring, and they weren''t the same people in the same world with those little meaty girls.


    The captain of each military region will naturally act as the leader, leading the way.


    The first to appear was the Feilong Special Team of the Yanjing Military Region. Liang Zhenyin led nine members through the playground at a standard pace.


    When walking to the rostrum, Liang Zhenyin directly tore his voice and shouted: "Salute!"


    "Good head!"


    "Comrades have worked hard!"


    "Serve names!"


    The voice was extremely loud and loud, and went straight into the sky, causing all the special team members of other military districts to change color, but the sharp knife team members were extremely calm.


    These few sentences are not just as simple as the process, they contain strength. The louder the roar and the thicker the tone, the stronger the strength, which is the response of strength.


    The discoloration of people in other military districts is because the voices of the members of the Flying Dragon Special Team are too loud, which proves that they are very strong and an absolutely strong opponent.


    The command post playground is not only the special team members, but also full of soldiers from all over the Yanjing Military Region, all of whom have come to see how powerful the special forces are.


    Seeing the flying dragon players in their military area, they naturally raised their arms and shouted, so excited, they all stood up.


    "Does it have to be occupied by Flying Dragon again this time?"


    "It''s been four years, and it''s been number one every time, so angry."


    Some players are already grumbling, but this is due to their strength. How about others getting first every day, that''s what they deserve.


    The second team appeared, and immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, even the leaders in the stands showed He Xi''s smile.


    Because the leader of the second team is a military flower, which is even more amazing than He Lili.


    The panda special brigade of the local military area, led by a sassy and heroic army flower, walked to the playground.


    Countless pairs of eyes are looking fiercely at that beautiful face and perfect body.


    The sharp knives are no exception, all of them seem to be beaten.


    He Lili curled her lips and was a little dissatisfied, but she was self-aware and knew that there was a gap between herself and the other party, and she couldn''t match her appearance or realm, which made her very angry.


    "Men don''t have a good thing. Seeing beautiful women is like losing my soul."


    "Who said that, you don''t even glance at the boss." Cheng Ye pointed at Su Yan and said.


    "How can the captain be comparable to you, he is an exception."


    Su Yan did not look at the playground at this time, because he felt something strange in his body. He was working on the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" cultivation, and he was probably not far away from breaking through.


    The members of the panda special brigade should be particularly happy, because it should be a kind of enjoyment to be trained by such a beautiful military flower every day.


    But they don��t think so, because they feel bitter. They won the second place last time. It wasn��t a play. This seemingly harmless army flower is actually a hot girl, super hot, even abnormal. hot.


    The hot girl''s name is Ji Ruxue, pure as white snow, cold as blood.


    The most speechless thing is that she is only twenty years old, which is an unbelievable age. Many people guess that her life experience must be extraordinary.


    He joined the army at the age of seventeen, entered the panda special forces at the age of eighteen, and coached the panda special forces at the age of nineteen. After one year of coaching, the panda won the second place in the competition.


    During this period, he has won countless honors and is famous in the Southwest!


    "This Ji Ruxue is a pervert. After being so strong, she will definitely not get married."


    "Well, you don''t need to be so jealous."


    Su Yan looked at He Lili with a smile on her face.


    "I''m telling the truth." He Lili pouted sophistry.


    The third branch is naturally the Northeast Blade led by Leng Yifan, and it is also very strong.


    When Leng Yifan walked in, the audience on the playground directly shouted: "Double-click 666, Leng Dasha is here."


    This made many people smile, and the atmosphere suddenly became extremely relaxed.


    The fourth team is called Spike, the strongest warrior in North China. Spikes originated from the five strong men of Spike. They were once also the soul of the country''s army, and they have won many competitions.


    The team leader of Spikes is Wang Chengwu, his face is overwhelming, and he never smiles. No one has ever found a smile on his face.


    Some people say that the reason why Wang Chengwu has not laughed is because he is not satisfied with his team. The fourth result is too bad for him, very bad.


    The members of Langya have a dream, that is, to make Wang Chengwu laugh, and the realization of this dream is to get the first place in the competition.


    The fifth team is the Northwest Falcons, led by Li Yunlong, all of them are extremely tall, like falcons flying into the sky and spread their wings.


    Li Yunlong is quite satisfied with this result, at least they are improving, because last time they were only the second to last, he hopes that this time he can go further and win five.


    The sixth is the Tiger Special Brigade of the Tianjun District, led by Xiang Jiannan.


    Xiang Jiannan was more serious than Wang Chengwu, his tall body was like a giant, and he walked with strength.


    The most important thing is that Xiang Jiannan is very handsome, and he is only in his thirties. He is the dream lover of many military girls.


    When Xiang Jiannan walked through the playground, the hot girl who had been cold-faced looked over, with a smile on her face.


    This move changed the colors of the people present, and made the first army flower recognized by all districts notice. It was a very lucky thing.


    After the sixth team passed, there was only the last team left, and that was the Sharp Knife Special Brigade.


    Many spectators on the field have already laughed, because the sharp knife has become a laughing stock every year.


    "I saw a sharp knife. It''s so passionate. I always mop up the tail."


    "Yes, it''s really a model for the military region."


    In the face of many ridicules and ridicules, the sharp knife players did not change their color at all, and they still looked determined.


    Under Su Yan''s leadership, he walked directly onto the playground with his head swaggered, and the sound of each footstep was like a giant stepping on the ground, which actually made the playground feel like a shock.

 Chapter 282： First battle

    The strangeness that appeared at the beginning naturally attracted the attention of everyone present, even the deputy chief of staff Liu Guoliang on the stage also frowned slightly.


    The original ridiculous voice suddenly disappeared, and everyone looked at the Sharp Sword player in amazement, with very puzzled glances in their eyes.


    "Huh, it''s just a bluff."


    Li Yunlong said disdainfully, without even looking at the sharp knife players.


    "Yes, it''s just an empty shell. They are the last one this year."


    Leng Yifan agreed, and he was also extremely angry with Su Yan and others.


    "be quiet."


    Liang Zhenyin reminded the two that this is the opening ceremony after all, and the soldiers are making noise, but they cannot follow as the captain.


    Su Yan looked ahead and strode forward, his eyes were piercing, revealing incomparably deep gazes.


    Liu Guoliang was surprised when he saw it, and became even more confused about the sharp knife.


    "This sharp knife has aroused my interest."


    "Yeah, Xu Ruhai was discharged from the army, and he sent a little boy to be the captain. Commander Ye is too childish." The other leaders were also angry.


    "Commander Ye is not an impetuous person. There must be a reason for him to let this kid be the captain, and also let him be a colonel, I don''t think it is simple."


    "Where can the enchanting go at the age of eighteen."


    "Don''t forget, there is a hot girl in the Southwest."


    When the people around heard it, they were speechless and closed their mouths wisely.


    Ji Ruxue of the Panda team had naturally heard about the sharp knife, and now she looked at Su Yan curiously.


    The first time she saw Su Yan, she felt that it was not easy. She saw a domineering dominance from Su Yan, which should not have appeared on an 18-year-old boy.


    "interesting."


    Ji Ruxue said three words, and the team members behind her had already tossed to the sea, and their faces were shocked.


    "You all pay attention to me. This time it''s not just the flying dragon. I''m afraid the sharp knife is not easy anymore."


    The players dare not say anything even if they are confused, they can only answer yes.


    After the Knife players finished walking, "Review March" also stopped and replaced with "Fractal March", which also means that the military area competition is about to begin.


    The playground vacated a large area for everyone to compete. This is a one-on-one fight, which is equivalent to playing a game.


    This is a rotation type. Everyone has to play more than 60 games at most. It is a great test for people, and then the individual scores and even the overall scores are selected based on the victory or defeat.


    One-on-one fighting is naturally the best, and it is also the most valued by everyone. They all hope to get good results in this project.


    The nine players were compared according to the elimination system, and then a series of competitions were selected to select the individual first and the team first. The two firsts were taken away by the flying dragon last time, making the flying dragon extremely glorious.


    The referee is ready for a long time, and a total of five venues have been divided, and five games can be played in one round.


    And the first thing I think of is the sharp knife player Shi Long, his opponent is Jia Liang of the South China Tigers.


    Jia Liang rushed to the fortieth position in the last game, and his strength is naturally not weak.


    And Shilong was not only an exceptional selection of reserve players, but it was also the first time to participate in a military area competition. It was possible to be nervous, excited and even afraid.


    The other members of the sharp knife squeezed sweat for him.


    But Su Yan was indifferent, and said directly to Shi Long: "If you don''t make it to the top forty, the car will be confiscated, the watch will be confiscated, all will be confiscated, and I will have to give me hell-style training for half a year."


    Su Yan''s words immediately scared Shi Long, making Shi Long a bitter face, he was completely uncertain, and his nervous heart became even more tense.


    The other team members were also surprised. For the top forty, this was too difficult.


    When Cheng Ye saw many leaders watching, he could only honestly say: "Captain, is the top forty too demanding?"


    "High, I haven''t said the top 30 yet. With Shilong''s strength, the top 30 is not a big problem."


    When Shi Long heard this, a look of determination suddenly appeared on his face, and he directly said to Su Yan: "Captain, I will definitely take my mission."


    "You are the first one, let them see if our sharp knife is not the same one before, and let them eat all their mockery of us."


    "Yes!"


    Shi Long walked into the court with a solemn expression, looking at his opponent Jia Liang, his eyes full of hope for victory.


    At the same time, the other four pairs also boarded the stage, waiting for the referee''s order.


    The referee naturally has to say some rules in advance, after all, friendship is the first game and second, and there can be no major casualties.


    After the referee gave an order, the game began.


    Shi Long clenched his hands, staring at his opponent, ready to punch.


    But Jia Liang was full of disdain, and said with a smile: "You, a reserve player, also beat me, I advise you to save energy."


    "How do I know if I haven''t played."


    "Hmph, your old fried dough sticks always come back down, and your novice is just as out of touch as your captain Maotou."


    "You dare to scold our captain."


    "What about scolding?" Jia Liang said nonchalantly.


    "I only wanted to beat you at first, but now I have changed my attention. I want you to go to the hospital for half a year!"


    Shi Long''s face was violent, and he was rarely so angry. Su Yan''s weight in his heart was naturally extremely important. At the same time, this was also the first battle of the sharp knife, and he should not be ashamed.


    There was already a sigh on the stage, because the other four pairs had already started the game, and this one was still talking.


    "Hey, hurry up, it''s really ink."


    "Brother Blade, please hurry up, don''t make noise if you can."


    "Yeah, hurry up and get that kid down to let him know how good he is."


    "Let him go to the hospital for a few days, this is the result of showing off his wealth."


    The special team members in the stands and other military districts were all booing, and all raised their thumbs at the sharp knife team members.


    The players of the sharp knife are very relaxed, because they are full of confidence in Shilong. His strength is not the previous Shilong, and it is not weaker than the previous Cheng Ye and others.


    "Come on, I can make you fall with three punches."


    "Three punches, I don''t need three punches, I only need one punch!"


    Shi Long is more arrogant than Jia Liang, because he has already judged the strength of the opponent from Jia Liang''s breath and even words.


    It was precisely because of judging the opponent''s strength that Shi Long''s original resolute expression relaxed a little, and his first opponent was not worth mentioning.


    Shi Long''s words naturally angered Jia Liang. He didn''t talk nonsense anymore, and directly transferred the internal force in his body to his fist, and slammed into Shi Long violently.


    This punch is really not weak, it is equivalent to the strength of the peak of the middle of the martial arts, and the other players frowned when they saw it.


    "Jia Liang''s strength has improved a bit, stronger than last year."


    "Yes, it may be fine for him to enter thirty-five this time."


    But such a favored punch was so weak in Shi Long''s eyes. He shook his head and blasted his fist directly.


    When the fists collided, a loud voice broke out, followed by everyone''s incredible expressions.

 Chapter 283： Four consecutive victories

    The audience was silent, and those who hadn''t had the intention to watch the two-player match also looked over, but then looked shocked and speechless.


    In their opinion, there is no suspense at all. Jia Liang will definitely be able to defeat Shilong easily, but the result is completely beyond their expectations.


    The two fists touched each other, and a violent sound wafted around, shaking the surrounding soldiers.


    Jia Liang''s fist couldn''t resist at all, Shi Long smashed his fist directly with one punch, didn''t stop, and slammed into his chest.


    This fist is Shilong''s strongest blow, and it contains his desire to show his abilities. He wants everyone present to see that the special forces with sharp knives have risen!


    The fist hit Jia Liang''s chest, like a hammer, unable to resist at all, Jia Liang flew directly out of the stands like a kite with a broken line.


    Jia Liang suffered a comminuted fracture in his right hand, his chest was slightly sunken, blood spurted out of his mouth, and he fell into a coma.


    The military doctor in charge of the accident immediately ran forward and gave Jia Liang an emergency treatment.


    Sitting in the stands unsmilingly, Xiang Jiannan stood up suddenly and scolded with a cold expression: "You dare to make such a heavy hand!"


    Shi Long frowned slightly, his face changed obviously astonished by Xiang Jiannan''s aura.


    Chen Ning hurriedly stood up and looked at Xiang Jiannan and said: "It is inevitable that there will be accidents in the martial arts competition. Besides, Jia Liang is just a bone injury. Just take a break."


    "Rest awhile!"


    Xiang Jiannan was furious with the furious Thunder at these words, which was simply contempt for his Tigers.


    Everyone is a cultivator, and the fight will naturally be hotter, but they are all military brothers, so naturally they will not be too cruel. The seemingly serious injuries are not too serious for them, and they can recover quickly with internal energy.


    "Captain Xiang, don''t forget how you dealt with us in the previous four sessions!"


    Chen Ning is also a temperamental person. Every time in the past, the sharp swordsmen returned to the military district with injuries. All these were given by the military districts.


    Every time at least two people go back to rest for a long time, this is also a major reason why Jiandao ranks first every year.


    Xiang Jiannan knew that he was wrong, so he could only grunt a few times and sat down dry.


    "Captain Xiang, don''t want to be angry, we will repay you this grudge!"


    Li Yunlong looked at the sharp knife players with a cold expression, with blue veins on his forehead slightly protruding.


    The second game was Shilong against Wang Tian of the Falcons.


    Wang Tian''s strength is higher than Jia Liang, and he won 37th place last year, which is naturally not weak.


    Li Yunlong is very confident in Wang Tian, ??because his strength is at the peak of the middle stage of the martial arts, and the most important thing is that he has a stunt, once displayed, it can be comparable to the power of the late stage of the martial arts.


    "Wang Tian, ??teach him severely!"


    With a ruthless look on Wang Tian''s face, he nodded and walked directly towards the playground.


    Shilong''s fame in the first battle has made people in all districts look different, but for him and Wang Tian, ??everyone is still not optimistic.


    "Shilong, come on, you can do it!"


    "Do not worry."


    Shi Long turned to face Wang Tian, ??his eyes were very flat, and the tension just disappeared.


    "Newcomers should know how to behave, and if they beat people so badly, they don''t leave a way for themselves."


    "There is so much nonsense, you can fight if you have the ability."


    Two anger spurted out of Wang Tian''s eyes, and he shot directly. Naturally, he was performing his own stunt-Five Elements Snake Fist.


    Facing Wang Tian''s strongest offensive, Shi Long showed a trace of solemnity on his face, mobilized all his spiritual power, directly gathered his hands, and rushed towards Wang Tian without fear.


    The realm of Shilong was in the later stage of the martial arts, although he had just broken through, but he was not comparable to Wang Tian in the middle stage of the martial arts, even though he had the stunt of the Five Elements Snake Fist.


    Wang Tian''s fists are very flexible, like two poisonous snakes, swinging constantly and extremely fast.


    And Shilong''s fist is fierce, and it is military fist, not fancy, relying on strong spiritual power.


    The two men fought fiercely, dozens of tricks passed, and still no wins or losses, which made everyone present change their colors.


    "Where is that stone dragon so sacred, so strong, Wang Tian is even with him!"


    "New force, it seems that the sharp knife has picked up the treasure this time."


    "I can''t see that Shilong is already twenty-five or sixteen. It''s obviously an old fried dough stick. I''m afraid it''s some opportunity."


    There was a lot of discussion on the court, but Li Yunlong''s face was always shaking, and he was very angry after playing for so long.


    Su Yan was very leisurely, and he was so uncomfortable that He Lili beat her back and rubbed her shoulders.


    "Captain, are you not worried at all?"


    "Shilong will win, what am I worried about."


    "Are you so sure?" He Lili refused.


    "Of course, I also know that within 30 strokes, Shilong will win."


    He Lili was even more disbelief, thinking that Su Yan was completely bragging.


    But it turned out that Shi Long and Wang Tian had exactly 30 moves. Wang Tian was physically weak, and Shi Long hit him off the stand with a heavy punch.


    Wang Tian fell down in the audience, foaming at his mouth, apparently because of exhaustion, but it was not a major problem. Just a few days of rest would be fine.


    After another two matches were played, Shilong''s opponent was weaker than Jia Liang and the like, and it was solved with two punches.


    The more Shi Long played, the more confident he became. The four players who played against him not only lost the game, but the subsequent game was also destined to be the last one.


    This also made the Falcons, the Tigers and even the sharp blade extremely angry, because the four opponents belonged to their three teams, and the elimination of one has a great impact on the results.


    In the fifth game, Shilong''s opponent was the sharp-edged Xiao Su. This is a fierce man. He has been in the late stage of a powerful martial artist for many years, and ranked 31st in the last match!


    "Xiao Su, please enlighten me."


    Xiao Su didn''t have any contempt, he was calm, indifferent, and easy-going. This made Shi Long a good impression.


    "For the sake of your respect for me, I won''t let you be hospitalized."


    "It''s not good for you to be so arrogant."


    "Strength dictates."


    The more he fought, the more confident Shi Long became. He was no longer the somewhat introverted Shi Long before, and now he is also considered a strong man.


    And all of this was given by Su Yan, and Shi Long was more grateful to Su Yan in his heart.


    He is already twenty-six. If he has nothing to do in the army, he will face retirement. This is the sorrow of the reserve team.


    What you can do when you are discharged from the army, you have no education or knowledge, you can only be a security guard or bodyguard.


    Shi Long didn''t want this. He still wanted to stay in the barracks. He wanted to fight hard. This was an opportunity for him.


    Leng Yifan shouted directly from the side of the stage: "Xiao Su, you must win this game, otherwise the faces of our major military regions will be gone."


    Every time Shi Long wins, it is a slap in the face, returning the humiliation of the sharp knives by the special teams of the various military districts.


    Saying that the sharp knife must be the last one, saying that the sharp knife has fallen, and saying that the sharp knife should be disbanded.


    Now that Shilong is smashing his face with strength, the faces of other members of the military area are so hot that they are simply ashamed.


    The most embarrassing was the captains of several military districts, especially Leng Yifan, Xiang Jiannan and Li Yunlong. The other military districts were relieved that they had not yet competed with the sharp knife.


    "come on."


    Xiao Su looked at Shilong, tough all over, with his head held high but not arrogant.


    "it is good."

 Chapter 284： Six consecutive victories!

    Shi Long promised, with a hint of a smile, completely gone from just now, just a kind of friendly contest.


    People are kind to others, and people are evil and evil. Although not absolute, most of them are still like this.


    Xiao Su is a high-achieving student with very good qualities. He was born in a scholarly family and always treats people with genius, but he is like a change in the competition, and he is extremely fierce.


    Xiao Su''s strength was also in the late stage of the martial arts. Compared to Shi Long, he was only stronger than Shi Long, even the sharp knife players thought Shi Long was dangerous this time.


    "This Xiao Su is not bad, at least his character is very upright."


    Chen Ning gave a pertinent evaluation.


    "I think so too, but Shi Long may not be able to beat him."


    There was a trace of pity on Cheng Ye''s face. It would be a pity if Shi Long couldn''t win five games in a row.


    However, Su Yan said calmly: "You think Shilong will lose to me but I don''t think so."


    "Old... Captain, do you think Shi Long will win?"


    Hao Liang said suspiciously.


    "That''s natural, look at it, Xiao Su will definitely show a disadvantage within two hundred moves."


    "Captain, what if you lose?"


    He Lili didn''t know what wrong idea she was thinking, she looked at Su Yan with a smirk.


    "Then what if I win?"


    How could Su Yan not know that Xiao Jiujiu in her heart, he was a veteran in his previous life.


    "You will definitely lose."


    He Lili pouted her mouth and said with an angry expression.


    "Then just wait and see."


    With an order from the referee, the two clung their hands to each other to show their friendship, and then they met each other.


    Shi Long took the lead with a heavy punch and slammed directly towards Xiao Su''s face.


    Xiao Su frowned, not resisting, his inner strength was running, his hands were like electricity, and he rushed towards Shilong at a very fast speed.


    Before Shi Long''s fist arrived, Xiao Su''s palm had already slapped Shi Long, leaving a handprint directly on Shi Long''s arm.


    The members of Sharp Blade shouted in excitement when they saw it, sweeping away the haze.


    Leng Yifan''s expression also eased, and he felt steady this time around.


    Even the Deputy Chief of Staff Liu Guoliang in the stands also shook his head, and said to his colleagues around him: "I am afraid that this stunned young man will be planted."


    The others nodded, all agreeing with Liu Guoliang''s words.


    Once he succeeded in the blow, Xiao Su''s complexion was still flat, his inner strength became stronger, he took the initiative to attack, and directly swept towards Shilong''s neck.


    This blow is of course not to be underestimated, but the neck is the most important, and generally it is very taboo to attack here.


    "Shi Long made Xiao Su irritated. It''s time to show him some color."


    "That''s right, otherwise Sharp Knife really thought he was up, and the **** would have to keep me lying on his stomach."


    Leng Yifan also had a smile on his face. Naturally, he was pleased to be able to cause heavy damage to the sharp knife.


    All the sharp-knife players raised their voices, their eyes full of worry.


    He Lili curled her lips and said, "Someone said that Shilong could win, which is really big talk."


    Su Yan smiled, noncommittal.


    Shi Long was pushed to a desperate situation by Xiao Su, watching Xiao Su''s strong blow directly hit him, he could only take a fight.


    The fist is like iron, defending directly on his neck, and the stone dragon stands like a Taishan mountain.


    Xiao Su''s strongest blow actually failed to shake Shi Long, even if he was forced off the ring.


    Xiao Su''s face was full of anger, his hands changed, and he slapped another palm. Shi Long hurriedly leaped to avoid him, and returned to the court. The two started to come and go again.


    After two hundred moves, Xiao Su''s breath began to heavier, feeling a little lack of reserve.


    Leng Yifan said anxiously: "How can Shilong look like a piece of brown candy?


    He was very aware of Xiao Su''s weakness, that was his lack of stamina, and his disadvantages became more obvious in the later stages.


    After Shilong was nourished by the spiritual power fluid, and Su Yan''s hell-style training, the endurance is naturally not comparable to Xiao Su.


    Sure enough, Xiao Su''s disadvantage became more and more obvious, so that in the end his legs started to tremble, and his internal strength was obviously insufficient.


    "I didn''t expect your background to be so solid."


    "Concession."


    Before he won, Shi Long said this, naturally making Xiao Su furious.


    With the last trace of strength, he shot out angrily with his left hand, and blasted towards Shilong.


    He wants to win, he doesn''t want to lose.


    But Shi Long smiled even more, as if his conspiracy succeeded.


    To do so is to anger Xiao Su, and let him desperately make a final fight, and he will win even if he does not shoot Shilong if he escapes the late move.


    Shi Long shook Xiao Su hard with both hands, and there was a trace of blood on the corners of his mouth, but he still resisted it.


    And Xiao Su was exhausted, shaking even when he stood up.


    Upon seeing this, the referee directly announced the result of the game, and the audience was shocked.


    Five consecutive victories, who is it!


    The newcomer Shi Long was firmly remembered by the major military regions, and even Liu Guoliang in the stands also praised Shi Long.


    He Lili''s lips pursed more fiercely. Obviously Su Yan was very unhappy after winning, but she recovered immediately. Shi Long was her own family.


    "Drink this, one more time."


    Chen Ning hurriedly handed Shi Long a bottle of spiritual power to help him regain his strength.


    Of course, this is not cheating, other military regions can drink it, as long as you can afford it.


    Each round must play six games, unless lost or unable to play.


    In the sixth round, Shilong''s opponent turned out to be Lameizi''s panda special team.


    Despite the cute names, all the players are as fierce as a tiger and fierce as a dragon.


    The panda��s Gaowan was directly at the 30th place last time. Shilong is bound to be dangerous this time.


    Su Yan is no longer sure, he can feel the breath of Gao Wan, not weaker than Shilong, but stronger.


    The two don''t have too many clich��s, and they just play straight out of the game.


    Shilong fought for five games and naturally had some disadvantages, but no one said anything with this as an excuse. This has always been the rule in the military.


    If Gaowan wins, he will have to fight five games in a row, which is relatively fair. The army aims to make the results more even.


    "I will end your sixth game!"


    Gao Wan roared directly, raising his leg is a high kick, he is a master of legs.


    Shi Long hurriedly tossed back, avoiding the blow of Gao Wan.


    But just after avoiding it, Gao Wan''s flying kick has landed on Shi Long''s face.


    Shi Long was kicked directly to the sidelines and his face suddenly swelled.


    "Only this strength!"


    Gao Wan clamored, very upset with Shi Long. The more Shi Long was belittled by him, the stronger he was.


    Shi Long wiped his lips, raised a **** to Gao Wan, and then rushed towards Gao Wan violently.


    Don''t talk nonsense, it is naturally the strongest blow. In such a situation, Shilong naturally wants to fight.


    But his strongest blow was defended by Gao Wan, without any harm.


    He kicked Shilong''s face again, and Shilong suddenly looked like a pig''s head, with high swelling on both sides, and his nosebleeds kept flowing down.


    He Lili and the others were worried and wanted Shi Long to abstain, but Su Yan stopped them.


    "He wants to insist, why not let him try."


    "Don''t give up yet!"


    Gao Wan walked towards Shilong, raised his foot and stepped directly on Shilong''s shoulder. Shilong''s shoulder immediately collapsed and the whole dislocation.


    A roar was obviously a severe pain. The pain of such a tough guy like Shilong can be imagined.


    "Don''t give up yet!"


    Gao Wan stepped on Shilong''s chest again, making Shilong''s chest faintly hollow.


    The referee wanted to stop the game, but Shi Long shook his head, looked directly at Gao Wan and said: "You want me to lose, you are still a little tender."


    Shi Long jumped up directly and rammed into Gao Wan, and the two fought on the ground.


    Fist to the flesh, both of them are pure strength, bombarding each other''s muscles and bones, but Shilong naturally suffers.


    In the end, Shi Long was covered in blood and blood, and his clothes were in tatters.


    Gao Wan was also seriously injured, looking at Shi Long and roaring: "I still don''t admit defeat!"


    "The sharp knife didn''t admit defeat, it has the ability to stun me!"


    Shi Long smiled, and all the power in the depths of his dantian slowly gathered.


    The reason why he insisted was to come up with surprise and use his last bit of strength to defeat his opponent.


    Gao Wan''s eyes were full of ruthlessness, and he looked at Shi Long and said, "Then I will let you go to the hospital to lie down for half a year!"


    "Just you, no way!"


    Shilong struck a carp and stood up directly, like a hammer''s fist directly greeted Gao Wan.


    This is a big swing, often seen in boxing, used by Shilong, and it is a situation that Gaowan never expected.


    Gao Wan was directly blurred by Shilong''s punch, his face turned black and the world was full of stars, and finally lay straight on the ground and fainted.


    "Won!"


    Six consecutive victories!

 Chapter 285： Good job

    The scene was terribly silent, and it was hard to imagine that the place where thousands of people gathered was silent at all.


    Anyone who saw this game trembled, because it completely subverted the ending that they had long believed in their hearts!


    For a long time, all the members of the sharp knife directly roared, their voices covered the sky, and went straight into the sky. This was a roar that had been suppressed for a long time.


    All stood up, all looked at Shi Long with excitement, all gave him a thumbs up.


    Even Su Yan nodded slightly, and put down Erlang''s legs that were tilted on the chair.


    "He... won!"


    The voice of a special team member is like a duck pinched by the neck, which is extremely unpleasant.


    He almost said it in tears, because he was a member of the blade.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible."


    Leng Yifan took a few steps back, his face looked unbelievable, and his face turned pale.


    The players in the other districts also had the expressions of irritated dogs. It was so shocking that some players didn''t know the water glass in their hands was spilled.


    Liu Guoliang in the stands also slowly stood up and applauded Shi Long, admiring him very much.


    "Our country in China, all our military districts, there should be such people, never give up!"


    The person who had originally mocked closed his mouth wisely, never dared to say a word of mockery again, his face was full of embarrassment.


    The people in the major military regions dare not look at the sharp knife, because they are afraid that the sharp knife will see the proud expression, the excitement released by the suppressed.


    "Is this still a sharp knife? How did this monster come out."


    "Are they really depraved? It doesn''t look like it."


    Liang Zhenyin was cold at the moment, but he directly offended Ye Canghai and asked Master Su Yanxing.


    Now that the sharp knife Shilong became famous in one battle, the sharp knife is no longer the sharp knife.


    But Li Yunlong and others were not reconciled, they could not accept this fact.


    "No, it''s impossible for sharp knives to rise, it''s just their luck."


    Leng Yifan also said coldly: "Yes, if you meet a new disciple, the other players must be unable to support the wall with mud."


    Leng Yifan and Li Yunlong didn''t pay attention to Shi Long''s age at all. Are the twenty-five and six-year-olds still newcomers? They are mad.


    Shi Long stood swaying on the stage, obviously his hands were not light, He Lili and others hurriedly stepped forward to support him, and then returned to their seats.


    Shilong''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, his body was bloody, and his clothes were in tatters, like a person fleeing from war.


    "Boss, I won, I didn''t let you down."


    Shi Long actually shed tears directly, and the tears fell down the swollen face.


    It was tears of excitement and sadness, sweetness in the bitterness.


    After a few years in the Sharp Knife Reserve, he was hopeless for promotion. Combined with the Sharp Knife''s performance, the double restraint almost crushed him.


    But now he stood up and proved himself successfully, he won!


    All the members of Jiandao burst into tears, Shi Long''s sentence I did not disappoint you touched everyone''s fragile hearts.


    He Lili was crying, and the pears were raining. She didn''t care about her image, and didn''t care about so many people watching.


    A clank and iron man, he sighs with tears in the depths of his love!


    It was Su Yan, his eyes were slightly ruddy at the moment. He was an immortal emperor, but he also had seven emotions and six desires. He was actually a man of flesh and blood, and he wanted to come and be no different from ordinary people except for being a little bit against the sky.


    "Good job."


    Su Yan said softly, affirming Shi Long and admiring his efforts.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Shi Long smiled with satisfaction, even though his tears were dim, he still smiled, smiling from the heart.


    This life is worth it!


    Shi Long felt his eyelids heavier and heavier, and his whole body was so tired and tired. The pain paralyzed him, and he wanted to sleep for a while.


    Gradually, his eyes closed directly, and he fainted directly even if no one could wake him up.


    "Hey, your kid is only three seconds handsome!" Su Yan roared, "Sleep again, the car and watch will all be confiscated, and wake me up."


    Shi Long did not wake up, he was really too tired, he must take a break, after all, there are still many games in the future, only these six games can not get any good results.


    "Boss, let him sleep for a while."


    Chen Ning didn''t care about the eyes of others, nor did he care about the deputy chief of staff of the military region and other leaders in the stands. He was openly named Su Yan as the boss.


    Anyway, love is as good as it is. He completely admires Su Yan and regards Su Yan as the big brother, although Su Yan is much younger than him.


    "Go to bed, and give him a drink when you wake up later."


    "Okay." He Lili is naturally responsible for taking care of Shilong, and the other players have to play.


    This time Chen Ning, Hao Liang and Niu Shan played at the same time, which naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    "Last time Chen Ning was the strongest person with sharp knives. He rushed into the top eight. He was very strong."


    "What is strong, he can''t even beat Feilong No. 2 player, he is still strong, scum."


    The pandas from Southwest Qiao said with a look of disdain, Chen Ning is the No. 1 seed player and can''t make it in the top seven, which is a shame.


    Chen Ning''s opponent was Feilong''s No. 9 player, so naturally there was no suspense.


    Hao Liang''s opponent was also an ordinary player, and he was sent directly to the hospital after several fights.


    Niu Shan''s opponent is a big man, almost a bit taller than Niu Shan, and is a member of Falcon.


    The match between the two people is simply shaking the ground, and the fighting is full of enthusiasm. Whoever is thrown into a big hole all of a sudden, the other person will definitely be the same.


    The two of you come and go, and in the end, Niu Shan lasted and consumed each other to death. After all, the realm is the same, and the sharp knife is more dominant.


    In the first game, apart from Niu Shan, both Chen Ning and Ning won the game very easily, which made the people around slightly discolored.


    "I know these three, eighth, twenty-eight, thirty-eighth."


    That''s right, Hao Liang only scored thirty-eight last time. He belongs to the sharpshooter and has some disadvantages in physique, and his realm is not dominant.


    This time, Hao Liang was gearing up. Ran Yingying invited him to the two-person world several times. He didn''t hesitate to decide. Of course he couldn''t make it.


    He is full of energy and must achieve a good result this time.


    With the help of psychic fluid, this wish can naturally be realized easily, and the three of them almost crushed their opponents in the second game.


    There was no suspense in the third game, and everyone in the major military regions frowned slightly.


    There is still no suspense in the fourth game, and everyone''s faces are not good.


    The three of them were simply torturing the major military districts, and even the members of the Flying Dragon were abused by the three once, making Liang Zhenyin violent.


    In the fifth game, Hao Liang met his rival. He was in the late stage of the martial arts, and the opponent only stepped into the martial arts consummation.


    But Hao Liang was agile and defeated the opponent at the cost of his arm injury.


    This directly caused the mentality of the sharp-edged players to burst. The players showed a desperate look. The fifth game against Hao Liang was their second player!


    Leng Yifan trembled all over, fighting with his teeth, as uncomfortable as if he could not pee.


    For the sixth time, they were crushed again, and the three directly won!


    "Good job."


    Su Yan applauded the three of them, very satisfied.

 Chapter 286： Say it again, I killed you!

    The trio won six games and completely abused their opponents in various districts, and the limelight overwhelmed all military districts.


    That is, Liu Guoliang, Yanjing''s deputy chief of staff, shook his head straight, and said, "How can this sharp knife be so powerful? It''s too strange here."


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine it."


    Several leaders were shocked to speak directly of Beijing accent, but it was not authentic, but it made everyone present very funny.


    "Weird, weird."


    "Next time I have to go to Jiangnan to find Ye Sling, and ask him what he did."


    "I am going too."


    The entire game field has long been harassed by everyone, and the discussion is naturally sharp. It is like a patient suddenly turned into a superman, which is too unacceptable.


    Liu Guoliang yelled directly, everyone was quiet, and then the game began.


    "Zhang Yuan, Gao Hongyong, Wang Huahua, Li Ye, stand out."


    This time the four are on stage together again, facing opponents in each district.


    This is obviously the referee deliberately, and the reason is obvious, but the sharp-knife players are not afraid at all.


    Many people are still not convinced when looking at the sharp knife, who are bound to win the sharp knife, but they don''t know that they have subtly regarded the sharp knife as an opponent, a powerful opponent.


    "If the four of you lose to me, know the consequences?"


    Su Yan looked at the four, shaking his thigh and said.


    The four of them all broke out in a cold sweat. Although their current strength is strong, it is still somewhat difficult to face the number one player in each district.


    "We won''t be afraid unless we meet the number one player."


    "Did you persuade you when you met the number one player?"


    Some scratched their heads, some laughed dryly, and some looked around, afraid to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    "To be honest, I''m a little bit embarrassed." Wang Huahua smiled.


    Su Yan stared at Wang Huahua with a pair of eyes, and said directly: "Really?"


    Wang Huahua was frightened immediately, biting his lip a little bit squeamishly: "Fake, don''t worry, the captain, the number one player...we are not afraid."


    "That''s good."


    The four people stepped onto the ring and gathered everyone''s attention for a while, while the two buddies on stage 5 were directly ignored.


    Everyone is watching the four of them, hoping that someone can torture them to death, otherwise they will feel sick.


    "Down with sharp knives, down with showing off wealth!"


    At some point, the soldiers in the stands roared and immediately drove the audience.


    Everyone is uncomfortable, because sharp knives used to be the bottom, plus showing off their wealth, everyone is disgusted with sharp knives, they think they should always be stepped on the soles of their feet.


    It can be seen that the sharp knife has risen strongly, which makes them unable to accept it. As the Yanjing command post, the Feilong Special Team should be the most dazzling, and the sharp knife has robbed them of the limelight.


    "Captain, we angered everyone."


    "Beat the back."


    Su Yan didn''t dare to look at these people at all, just keep yelling at these people, and no one would pay attention to you when they roared.


    In the first game, the four of them were still a little nervous to tell the truth. After all, so many people watched, after all, they carry hope, and the front teammates have achieved good results, and their pressure is even greater.


    "Forgot what I said at the beginning!"


    Seeing the expressions of the four people, Su Yan stood up all of a sudden, her eyes stern.


    "All the unhappiness will vent to me on the court, don''t let them live, half a year of devil training!"


    Su Yan''s words were like a curse, causing the four people''s complexion to change sharply, and they were shocked, and their faces immediately showed firmness.


    "Boss rest assured, we will definitely torture them to death!"


    The voices of the four people spread throughout the game, and everyone present heard them. This also made them booing, and some even threw mineral water bottles.


    For the first time, there was no suspense. Almost all four of them directly killed their opponents with one punch. One punch disqualified the opponent from the game and sent the opponent to the hospital to rest.


    It is said that the major military regions are united and friendly, but there is no unity at all in the military region competition, and some are victory and defeat.


    They are still merciful, and their lives might be in danger if they hit with all their strength.


    After winning the first game, everyone watching was very disappointed. They are now desperately in need of a sharp defeat to ease the summer heat wave in Yanjing.


    In the second game, Wang Huahua met a formidable opponent, the second-seeded Sun Langtian of Leng Northwest Falcon, who ranked tenth last year.


    The tenth score is quite good. It can be said that it is a strong presence and has entered the first-class level. It can be said that the future is unlimited.


    Sun Langtian is not very old, only 22 years old, but the realm has reached the peak of the later stage of the martial arts, only one step away from the consummation of the martial arts, and almost the same as the second seed player of the blade.


    Wang Huahua was worse than Hao Liang. The two had duel 20 times, and Wang Huahua only won three times, so this battle was a crucial one for Wang Huahua.


    Wang Huahua put away the hippie smile of the past, and the gestures of some mothers had become very manly, which meant that he was completely facing the game.


    "A stinky lady, I don''t compete with women."


    Sun Langtian ridiculed Wang Huahua as soon as he came on the court, obviously trying to disturb his mood, so that he wanted to win is very simple.


    Sun Langtian''s words immediately aroused everyone''s laughter. They all looked over with a mocking expression, making Wang Huahua''s face flushed.


    Wang Huahua is a bit gay, and his parents sent him to the barracks for this reason.


    He has improved a lot in a few years, but some places still need time, and the most important thing is his heart.


    Wang Huahua''s hand was so tight that he made a creaking sound. He was obviously extremely angry. This was an insult to him, more serious than killing him.


    "You have the ability to say it again."


    "What''s wrong with that, aren''t you a famous stinky lady in the major military districts?"


    "You have the ability to say it again!"


    Wang Huahua''s eyes were like a wounded cheetah, with anger and sadness.


    Sun Langtian waved his hand, a look of you and me.


    "You are so cheap, I said once is not enough, you still want me to say several times."


    The referee didn''t stop it, and he looked good at the show, which completely angered Su Yan.


    Su Yan stood up directly, looking at Sun Langtian with murderous intent in his eyes, so he wouldn''t care whether you were the military command post or not, and that there were so many people watching you.


    "Say it again, I killed you!"


    Su Yan''s voice was like an explosion of thunder, exploding on everyone''s eardrums, shaking everyone''s expressions.


    Even Liu Guoliang was also full of shock, and murmured: "It''s not simple, it''s not simple. No wonder Ye Commander wants him to be the captain. This person is absolutely extraordinary."


    Sun Langtian was directly shocked by Su Yan''s murderous eyes, which he hadn''t seen for so many years in the army.


    Even if he participates in the anti-drug work, the desperate drug dealers do not have such sharp eyes.


    He opened his mouth, but still didn''t say anything.


    When his team members were intimidated, Li Yunlong naturally stood up.


    He looked at Su Yan angrily, and said directly: "Do you dare to threaten my team members!"


    "Threat?" Su smiled coldly, "I never threaten people.

 Chapter 287： There is a spirit called persistence

    Even looking at Li Yunlong, Su Yan still had the cold killing intent in his eyes, which made Li Yunlong feel cold on his back.


    Naturally, Li Yunlong didn''t want to lose his momentum, so he glared at Su Yan and said sharply: "Dare you dare to fight me!"


    "I said that I will be with you at any time, are you dementia?"


    "you!"


    Liu Guoliang hurriedly came forward to stop it, and the scene was calmed down, but the grievance between the two had long been taken over, and it would not be resolved without a battle.


    Su Yan turned back to his seat, looked at Sun Langtian on the court, and threatened: "If you dare to insult my players, I will definitely kill you!"


    What Su Yan said is definitely not a lie. He treats all his team members as brothers, when the brothers are humiliated, don''t you look at it?


    Wang Huahua looked at Su Yan gratefully, but his eyes turned red and almost burst into tears.


    But Su Yan shouted directly: "You or him still want to cry? Get him to death for Lao Tzu."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Wang Huahua turned to face Sun Langtian with rage on his face. Only by winning the game can he prove himself and remove the black hat.


    "If you want to beat me, unless you dream."


    Sun Langtian didn''t dare to say anything to humiliate Wang Huahua anymore. After all, Su Yan was glaring at him. As long as he dared to say that he would really come up and beat him in that posture.


    The roar just now really scared him. It was definitely not an aura that ordinary people could achieve. At least he knew that he had no chance of winning in front of the young captain.


    "Come on, three tricks to defeat you!"


    Sun Langtian was very arrogant, looking at Wang Huahua from beginning to end with a look of contempt.


    Wang Huahua directly used his spiritual power, and the members of the sharp knives all developed the dantian, which is naturally the credit of Su Yan.


    Without reservation, Wang Huahua came up to gather all his spiritual power in his hands. He didn''t leave a way for himself at all, and he became benevolent if he didn''t succeed.


    The terrifying spiritual power fluctuations caused Sun Langtian''s expression to change, and he directly shouted, "What are you, and how is it different from your inner strength?"


    "How can the low and lowly people know that this is spiritual power!"


    Wang Huahua learned what Su Yan said to them at the beginning, and now he uses it to teach others, and feels relieved.


    "Huh, left the door."


    Sun Langtian directly clenched his fists with both hands, and actually hit a stroke of seven wounds, his family is the descendant of the seven wounds.


    Although it is not orthodox, it is more extensive than orthodox. It has already improved the Qishangquan, which does little harm to itself.


    Sun Langtian''s arms were directly protruding, and the angular muscles were very scary, even more terrifying than those on the shoulders of bodybuilders.


    The two are not fancy, they are both fist strikes. Although the speed is not fast, they are all strong strikes, and there is no meaning to keep their hands.


    Wang Huahua was determined to fight and wanted to destroy Sun Langtian. Although he knew that such consequences might go to a military court, he was not afraid.


    And Sun Langtian just wanted to get Wang Huahua down early so that he could start the next game.


    The two fought each other without defending each other at all, and both hit the opponent''s chest with one punch.


    Straight back, both of them pushed to the edge of the table, and fell down with only one step.


    Wang Huahua turned over and returned to the center of the table, but a trace of blood had spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he was obviously injured.


    On the other hand, although Sun Langtian''s qi and blood was turbulent, there was no major problem. Although Wang Huahua cultivated his dantian, although he was moisturized by spiritual power fluid, he still had a gap with Sun Langtian.


    But Wang Huahua was not reconciled, he just wanted to beat Sun Langtian, even if he only won one match in this competition!


    With a roar, Wang Huahua rushed to Sun Langtian again, completely desperate, and the faces of all the people in the stands changed and changed.


    "Sun Langtian really went too far, insulting others several times."


    "That''s right, the major military regions are originally a family, and the competition is about connecting relationships, but he destroys them."


    "I think their captain is a man, I seem to have such a captain." A fan girl looked at Su Yan''s eyes brightly.


    "At this point I still support sharp knives, but I still hope they lose."


    "Yeah, I didn''t lose a game, it was so annoying."


    The Falcons in the Leng Northwest Military Region all suffered strange eyes, and they were all pitted by Sun Langtian.


    Even Li Yunlong was stern, stopped talking, and stared at the game from beginning to end.


    "what!"


    Wang Huahua didn''t have a half defense at all, and hurled at Sun Langtian desperately. His style of play made Sun Langtian quite a headache.


    "You''re endless, do you want to go on like this?"


    "I just made a desperate plan to deal with you."


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Sun Langtian kicked Wang Huahua and knocked him to the ground. This kick was naturally not light, and Wang Huahua didn''t get up for a long time.


    The difference in strength dictated that he could not beat Sun Langtian, but he was not convinced.


    Compared with Hao Liang, Wang Huahua was in a similar realm, but Sun Langtian was stronger than Hao Liang''s strong opponent. He had a seven-injury fist.


    "If you can''t fight back, it can be over."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Wang Huahua stood up while throwing pain, and threw directly at Sun Langtian.


    The two fought me on the ground. Wang Huahua endured countless fists, but he had no intention of giving up at all.


    He Lili shouted from the side: "Huahua let go!"


    "The referee hurry up and punish!"


    The referee waved his hand, indicating that the game is not over, and that one party loses combat effectiveness if he does not admit defeat.


    "team leader!"


    "Su Yan!"


    "Da Su fool!"


    He Lili roared, but Su Yan was very calm, with a slight solemn expression on her face.


    "There is a spirit called persistence. Do you want him to give up persistence?"


    He Lili stunned me, looking at Wang Huahua who was constantly beating, her heart ached.


    The same is true for the other team members. Who is not heartbroken, everyone is brothers, and they train and eat together every day, even when they go to the bathroom together.


    "Huahua, you are a man!"


    "Yes, you are a real tough guy!"


    "You are a man in our hearts!"


    The sharp knives roared directly, their voices excited and extremely angry.


    Wang Huahua smiled, even though his face was not human, he smiled and let go of his hand, he couldn''t hold on.


    Sun Lang was panting in the weather and was exhausted from oxygen. Wang Huahua might have to fall if he didn''t fall.


    "Sun Lang Tiansheng!"


    The referee announced the result of the game. Wang Huahua still failed to create a miracle. This was the first defeat of Jiandao, but no one blamed him.


    "I''m on the next game!" Cheng Ye, who had been silent, said with a gloomy expression.


    As a full member of the captain, Wang Huahua''s boss, he naturally wants to avenge Wang Huahua.


    "I will give you half an hour to recover."


    Cheng Ye glanced at Sun Langtian indifferently, his face full of ice.


    Sun Langtian smiled and asked him to rest.


    Half an hour later, with the referee''s order, the two sides began to play.


    Cheng Ye rushed directly to Sun Langtian and waved his fists with the thunder and thunder jingling the bell.


    Sun Langtian didn''t react at all, feeling that he had lost consciousness in his face. He had been beaten into a pig by Cheng Ye.


    Cheng Ye punched Sun Langtian wildly, until Sun Langtian softened, he still did not stop.


    The referee ran up quickly and pulled Cheng Ye away.


    "Dare to bully my brother and die!"


    Cheng Ye spat, no longer looked at Sun Langtian, and went straight off the stage.

 Chapter 288： Seed harvester

    "Why are you down? There are five more games." Chen Ning said with a smile.


    Cheng Ye suddenly smiled awkwardly, Shi Shiran walked back.


    "Can you carry him down, please?"


    "You won''t have his heartbeat anymore!"


    The referee angrily said, this is a very serious matter, if there is any accident in Sun Langtian, Cheng Ye may be over.


    Su Yan stood up and walked over directly.


    "I come."


    Cheng Ye stepped forward and patted Sun Langtian''s chest directly. Sun Langtian took a breath and recovered his heartbeat.


    A group of military doctors hurriedly carried Sun Langtian away.


    The fans in the stands almost ran down because Cheng Ye was so handsome.


    Just now he rushed directly to Sun Langtian, hitting him with dozens of punches, and knocking Sun Langtian directly over his brother''s ribs. This was so handsome.


    "Cheng Ye, I will be Cheng Fen from now on, and I will never love Xiaoxianrou anymore."


    "Me too, me too."


    ...


    Faced with the enthusiasm of so many people, Cheng Ye''s face turned red. He was a 27-year-old man.


    "Oh, that''s not bad." Su Yan looked at Cheng Ye with a smile, "Being handsome in front of the boss to steal the girl."


    Cheng Ye was speechless, and wanted to say that you were not qualified to come, even if you shot Sun Langtian with one punch, it was not worth watching.


    "Be careful, the few people behind you are all seeded players."


    "It''s okay, but I want to be a seed harvester."


    At the same time, the four matches of the other ring were over, and Chen Ning was called up.


    "The deputy captain and the squad captain are fighting side by side. I saw that the opponents who were arranged are all No. 1 seed players."


    He Lili ran over with a look of anxiety on her face, wanting to remind the two of them.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "They know, and they are not afraid at all."


    In the second game against the Tigers, Cheng Ye''s opponent was Zhou Kun, the first of the Tigers.


    Zhou Kun got sixth in his personal score last time, and the second-seeded player who beat Chen Ning and Feilong is naturally not weak.


    Zhou Kun looked at Cheng Ye, smiled, and said directly: "He is defeated."


    That''s right, Cheng Ye was defeated by Zhou Kun in the last big match, which made the next game unable to continue.


    Zhou Kun let Cheng Ye lie down in Jiandao Camp for almost half a year. Naturally, this kind of grievance was incomprehensible, so he had to double it back.


    "This time, I will let you go to the hospital for a year!"


    Cheng Ye''s eyes were full of cold voices, it was a cold that could kill people, and ordinary people would be scared enough to see it.


    "Only with you, this time I decided to show mercy and let you only travel for three months."


    Generally, if you go to lie down for half a year or three months, you will have broken hands and feet, and the internal force has been injected. It takes so long to recover with ordinary hospital equipment.


    As soon as Zhou Kun finished speaking, he flashed directly behind Cheng Ye and slapped Cheng Ye on the back.


    Martial Master Zhou Kun has reached his peak, and it takes a lot of internal energy to release internal energy, but he doesn''t want to do this, he wants to try Cheng Ye''s depth.


    Cheng Ye had already felt Zhou Kun''s breath, and without turning his head, his arm stretched out directly to the back to block Zhou Kun''s blow.


    Zhou Kun''s expression changed, and he said sharply: "Your internal strength has improved so much, are you also the pinnacle of martial arts consummation!"


    Cheng Ye showed a cold smile, did not speak, and disappeared directly in front of Zhou Kun''s eyes.


    Zhou Kun felt the danger immediately, and his body guarded his body and stood ready.


    But Cheng Ye didn''t make a move for a long time, which made Zhou Kun very angry.


    "You have the ability to come out!"


    "Out!"


    Cheng Ye took a leap and directly used his spiritual power to explode and blasted towards Zhou Kun''s left leg.


    Zhou Kun had no time to defend, and his left leg was directly cut off by spiritual power, blood stained on the spot.


    "Walking for a year, my words count."


    Cheng Ye looked at Zhou Kun''s eyes and showed a faint smile.


    Everyone at the scene took a breath, and Cheng Ye actually won Zhou Kun, and it was a complete victory.


    "How did the sharp knife become so powerful!"


    "This... all of them have become monsters!"


    "At first, I thought Shi Long was their newcomer. Now it seems that he really looks like a reserve player."


    "The reserve players are better than our second-seeded players. This is a fart!"


    Many soldiers in the stands broke the pot, and the shocks made them almost numb.


    At the same time, Chen Ning on the other side easily defeated Shengli Blade No. 1 player Wang Yili, which directly made Wang Yili unconscious.


    They said that they would not leave a way to survive, and that they would vent all their anger on the court, they would naturally do it.


    "Wang Yili was the third one last time. He was so defeated and was easily defeated by Chen Ning!"


    "Is this Chen Ning a master!"


    "Not a master is better than a master!" Spice girl Ji Ruxue said coldly.


    Originally thought Feilong was her enemy, now she has another sharp knife, which makes her very unhappy.


    When Wang Yili was defeated, Leng Yifan was so angry that he almost rushed to the stage to beat Chen Ning.


    This time, the sharp edge lost the game and lost, so that everyone is not ashamed.


    Chen Ning and Cheng Ye looked at each other and both smiled.


    "I have to wait for you in the final."


    "me too."


    Chen Ning''s second game was Li Yunlong''s LaVida. The fifth result last time was the same as that of the team.


    "Chen Ning, you second-rate player also eats shit, see if I can beat you back to the original shape."


    "Just you, I will let you reimburse you for the next big match."


    Chen Ning threw off the military cap directly, shot, attacked, and even blasted Lang Yi out of the ring in just a few seconds.


    For a few seconds, Lang Yi was unconscious, and the gap between the two was evident. This time Chen Ning naturally used all his strength to release his spiritual energy.


    The hat fell accurately on Chen Ning''s hand, and he put it on properly, facing everything indifferently.


    "Next person."


    Chen Ning waited for the next one to play without the referee calling someone.


    Li Yunlong directly rushed to the stage, even more furious than Leng Yifan. The leader of his No. 1 seed player was directly reimbursed for the game. This time the individual team is more than a wool.


    Fortunately, Li Yunlong turned around after being scolded by Liu Guoliang, and he just waved away in anger.


    Between the gaps, Cheng Ye fought against Wu Yue, the strongest man of Langya. Wu Yue was fourth last time, so he was naturally not weak.


    The two fought for a while, but Cheng Ye released the water.


    In the end, Wu Yue was directly paralyzed and won the victory.


    The two directly defeated the No. 1 seeded player in the four major military regions, and they really responded to Cheng Ye''s reaping seed.


    After that, the two will face the Panda and the Flying Dragon, which are also destined to be two absolutely exciting matches, which are equivalent to the battle of the semi-finals.


    Zheng Qu of the strongest combatant and the Yu Mo of Flying Dragon Liang Zhenyin.


    Last year, the two men fought for hundreds of rounds and fought for nearly an afternoon. In the end, Yu Mo was slightly better and won the first place.


    At first, everyone thought that the finals would still be a two-player battle, but they did not expect Chen Ning and Cheng Ye to emerge.


    Now everyone is more uplifted, and the more exciting the game, the more excited naturally.

 Chapter 289： cheat

    Zheng Qu of the Panda Special Forces has already stepped onto the stage. He is dressed in military uniform and has a brave and heroic appearance, but his skin is surprisingly fair, with a little white face.


    At the same time, Yu Mo, the first man of the Feilong Special Forces and a well-known figure in major military districts, also boarded the stage.


    Zheng Qu walked out, only the members of the panda special team cheered, but Yu Mo walked out, and the entire audience of soldiers burst into thunderous applause.


    Yu Mo is the deputy captain of Feilong, but he is only twenty-five or sixteen. This achievement is really shocking.


    Zheng Qu vs. Cheng Ye and Yu Mo vs. Chen Ning. These two simultaneous matches can be called the climax of the game.


    And this made it difficult for the soldiers watching. They wanted to watch both games. It was too difficult to choose.


    "It''s up to Yu Mo, after all, he is the representative of our Yanjing Military Region."


    "Naturally look at him, but Zheng Qu''s match is also a pity. I hope he can continue to compete with Yu Mo in the finals."


    That''s right, everyone here thinks that the final will still be Zheng Qu and Yu Mo''s contest.


    It is good that Chen Ning and Cheng Ye of the Sharp Knife Special Forces can occupy third and fourth. Of course, the premise is to continue the game.


    The referee gave the order and the game started, and there was another thunderous roar.


    Zheng Qu stood floating, looking at Cheng Ye coldly, with disdain in his eyes.


    "A second-rate player wants to compete with me, who gives you the courage."


    "With your words, I will let you reimburse the game!"


    "It''s a big tone."


    "This Cheng Ye won''t be crazy. He won the first place in other military regions, and he really thought he was number one in the world."


    "Zheng Qu taught him, the captain said, if you lose, you will feel better."


    Zheng Qu immediately changed his face when he heard cold sweat on his forehead.


    "I will win this game!"


    Zheng Qu rushed directly towards Cheng Ye, teleported to him, raising his hand with a palm, the palm wind was sturdy, with a strong wind that could tear people apart.


    Cheng Ye raised his eyebrows and several wrinkles appeared on his forehead. He was not afraid at all, and greeted him without any evasiveness.


    Two palms met, and the violent sound accompanied by terrifying energy fluctuations directly knocked down the entire game table.


    The group of people were shocked, they all looked at the two with incredible faces, and some of them made their legs tremble.


    "This... what a power this is!"


    "The table has collapsed, it hasn''t appeared in ten years!"


    "Oh my God, why did Cheng Ye become so strong after a year!"


    "I think the drink in their team is a bit weird."


    "I also saw it. Shilong drank a bottle in the fifth game, and it turned out to be alive and well."


    "Is it a stimulant?!"


    "Impossible, they dare to use that thing?"


    "The dog jumped the wall in a hurry, there is nothing he can''t do."


    "I want to report!"


    A group of people suddenly became lively, and they ran towards Liu Guoliang, wanting to report the cheating with a sharp knife.


    Liu Guoliang saw so many people coming all of a sudden, he had to deal with it, and called a representative to come in for questioning.


    "What caused so many of you to run over?"


    Liu Guoliang looked at the soldier with a serious face and said solemnly.


    "Deputy Chief of Staff, we want to report!"


    "Report?"


    "We want to report cheating with sharp knives, they used stimulants!"


    The soldier said emotionally, with a look of anger on his face.


    Liu Guoliang stood up abruptly, his face full of anger.


    "You said that the sharp knife used stimulants, show evidence!"


    Liu Guoliang��s voice startled the soldier, but he gritted his teeth and continued: ��We saw the sharp-knife team members drinking a drink. After drinking it, they were very fierce. Shilong only drank that thing. The sixth win."


    The guard on the side also spoke at this time: "Deputy Chief of Staff, I also saw that in the first round of the game, the kid with the sharp knife had drunk something, and he recovered very much from the back."


    Liu Guoliang''s brows furrowed deeper and his face was green. This matter is of great importance. Doping is an insurmountable thing that is explicitly prohibited by the military region.


    The other leaders in the stands were also angry, but everything had to be decided by Liu Guoliang.


    For a long time, Liu Guoliang took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Go and call me the captain of the Sharp Sword Special Forces."


    "Yes."


    The guard left the stand and walked directly towards the place where the sharp knife was.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the competition stage. He Lili''s expression on the side was quite exaggerated, with her hands hugging her chest, full of tension, she laughed for a while and worried.


    The guard walked up to Su Yan and whispered: "Captain Su, the deputy chief of staff is looking for you."


    The matter was just a suspicion, and the guards naturally did not dare to make the matter worse.


    Su Yan questioned: "Why is the deputy chief of staff looking for me?"


    "I don''t know, I just spread the word."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan accompanied the guard to the stand.


    Liu Guoliang looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression, and said coldly: "Captain Su, can you explain your drink?"


    "What''s the explanation for drinks, water, vitamins, minerals plus carbon dioxide."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me, I am telling you very seriously now that someone reports that you are taking stimulants. This is cheating!"


    "Cheating?" Su Yan said amusedly, "Show evidence."


    "Bring your drink to our military doctor for examination."


    Su Yan casually threw out a bottle of spiritual power liquid with a look of contempt.


    In addition to the spiritual power, the spiritual power liquid is ordinary water and vitamins, and there is no carbon dioxide. The military doctor can check the spiritual power of the wool.


    After a simple test, the military doctor shook his head at Liu Guoliang.


    Liu Guoliang personally took the psychic liquid, smelled it, his face immediately changed.


    "What is this?"


    Liu Guoliang was shocked by the strong spiritual power in it. This thing is something you can meet but cannot ask for.


    "Spiritual liquid, something that nourishes the body."


    "Deputy Chief of Staff, I''ve heard of this thing. Recently, it has been very popular in Jiangnan. One bottle costs eighty to ninety thousand, and the black market has sold to one million.


    "million!"


    Liu Guoliang was startled, his face changed abruptly, but he recovered immediately.


    Su Yan was amused. This bottle of him is not a diluted product on the market. This bottle costs several million. If you get the black market, it will cost more than ten million.


    This thing is not a stimulant, at least now it is not regulated as a stimulant, Liu Guoliang naturally has no choice but to take Su Yan.


    "Go ahead."


    "Just let me go?"


    "Then what else do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do, you wronged us, don''t you apologize to us and give us a right name!"


    There was a hint of coldness on Su Yan''s face, not afraid of Liu Guoliang''s sharp eyes.


    "Okay, I will give you a rectification."


    Liu Guoliang directly spoke to the horn of the command post, which disappointed the group of soldiers who reported.


    "This is all right."


    Su Yan was full of disdain and left the stands.


    "What is his attitude!" Some leaders were dissatisfied.


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    Liu Guoliang waved his hand. After all, Su Yan is not to blame for this matter. Everyone who has been wronged is angry.

 Chapter 290： Handshake final

    The matter came to an end and the game was still going on. Zheng Qu and Cheng Ye had already fought to a fever pitch, and both sides were injured.


    "Unexpectedly, if you haven''t seen you in a year, your inner strength is so strong."


    Cheng Ye smiled slightly and corrected: "It''s spiritual power, not internal power."


    Zheng Qu ignored it, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he would never lose in this battle.


    "Even if you are strong, I will win!"


    "I will let you reimburse the game."


    The spiritual power in Cheng Ye''s hand will appear, like a spiritual knife, directly towards Zheng Qu.


    Zheng Qu dodged sensitively, and the terrifying spiritual power directly smashed into another stand, crashing the stand.


    Fortunately, there was no competition in that stand, otherwise it would be really dangerous.


    Without a hit, Cheng Ye would naturally not give up and attack again. This time he approached directly and slashed out with a palm.


    Zheng Qu''s face changed, and he roared directly: "I have to use a trick!"


    "The crane spreads its wings!"


    Zheng Qu spread his hands and kicked Cheng Ye directly with one foot. Naturally, the strength of this foot should not be underestimated.


    With the strength of the feet and the palms, the original collapsed platform has long become a residue, and even the ground has been shaken with a crack.


    The two still have no disadvantages, and they are all evenly divided, which makes everyone present worried.


    But the hot girl Ji Ruxue''s face changed, and she said coldly, "That''s it!"


    The people around her were all discolored, Ji Ruxue said so, she must have seen something, is Zheng Qu going to lose.


    Sure enough, while the two of them resisted their internal and spiritual powers, Cheng Ye''s other hand actually formed a spiritual power and attacked directly towards Zheng Qu.


    Zheng Qu''s face changed abruptly and he couldn''t defend at all. All his focus was on his feet, and he couldn''t believe that Cheng Ye could still perform insidious tricks.


    Suffering from Cheng Ye''s spiritual power release, this was a very powerful blow, and Zheng Qu no matter how strong it was, it was directly blown into the stands like a kite with a broken line.


    Zheng Qu slumped on the chair in the stands, his breath languishing, blood was constantly flowing out of his mouth and nose, and he was obviously suffering from serious internal injuries.


    "Cheng Yesheng!"


    The referee announced the result, making everyone present as if they had eaten Huanglian.


    Everyone prayed silently in their hearts, hoping that Yu Mo would not lose, never lose.


    At this time, Yu Mo and Chen Ning were just playing against each other. They played very slowly, even with average power.


    The people around did not know the reason, and began to agitate.


    "Yu Mo, kill him with one punch."


    "Yu Mo, what are you doing with such ink."


    "Old man and old lady dancing awkwardly."


    Everyone is dissatisfied, just want to see the fierce competition.


    But the two of them ignored everyone''s restlessness and words, and both looked at each other with cold expressions.


    They were testing, and they knew from their breath that the other party was very strong, and they couldn''t be sloppy.


    Once a shot is made, it is very likely to end the game, because the shot is also the easiest to reveal the flaws and will give the opponent a great opportunity.


    The two looked at each other in fear, back and forth, all tentatively shot, no one dared to take the first shot.


    Everyone couldn''t sit still, the clamor became louder and louder, and finally Liu Guoliang stopped it.


    "Captain, who will win this time?"


    "No need to say, definitely Chen Ning." The players all said decisively.


    "I didn''t ask you."


    There was a wave of waves on Su Yan''s calm face, and he shook his head slightly.


    "You do not know?"


    "Look at your mentality."


    Whoever makes the first move will reveal the flaws, and they may be at a disadvantage. The two are very close in terms of ability, and a slight disadvantage may lead to the end of the duel.


    But this is no way to consume it. Many people have left directly in anger. They don''t understand natural anger.


    "You and I are more patient and will lose sooner or later."


    Yu Mo looked at Chen Ning, his face became more indifferent, without a trace of tension.


    Chen Ning smiled slightly, he was naturally not nervous, after all, Yu Mo was the first time last time, he won a miracle, and lost without loss.


    "What''s the matter with Bibi, it doesn''t matter if I win or lose anyway."


    This sentence hit Yu Mo''s heart directly, causing a wave of waves in his heart.


    That''s right, Yu Mo was under greater pressure than Chen Ning, because he had a halo and because he shouldered the honor of the Flying Dragon at home. If he loses, he will definitely be cast aside.


    And Chen Ning doesn''t matter, this time the group is the first, the sharp knife is determined, he has no pressure.


    If this stalemate continues, Yu Mo''s pressure will become greater and greater, and Chen Ning will become more and more relaxed, and Yu Mo will definitely be at a disadvantage.


    "This is a bit convincing." Hao Liang shook his head and said.


    "Soldiers who, deception also."


    Su Yan disdainfully said, this is not cheating, nor is it a chaos and abandonment.


    The two stood in a stalemate for nearly half an hour. Originally, in everyone''s mind, Yu Mo was forced to take action, but the outcome was far beyond their expectations.


    After a few trials, Chen Ning actually took the lead and rushed towards Yu Mo with a fist.


    Such a blunt punch was full of loopholes, and his defensive gap was completely revealed.


    A wicked smile appeared on Yu Mo''s face, and he couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t expect you to be able to help it."


    With all his energy gathered and his hands resisted, as long as Chen Ning rushed with this punch, he could completely counterattack and gain an advantage.


    But when Chen Ning''s fist rushed over, it was only a few inches away from Yu Mo.


    Yu Mo was already ready to defend and counterattack, but Chen Ning''s fist suddenly changed and blasted towards Yu Mo''s shoulder.


    This sudden change was not unexpected, Yu Mo''s reaction was terrifying, and he hurriedly gathered his internal energy to his shoulders to resist Chen Ning''s outrageous blow.


    Feeling the sorrow of his shoulders, Yu Mo didn''t hesitate at all. He lifted his leg with a kick and slashed towards Chen Ning''s forehead.


    Obviously Yu Mo had made a heavy hand, and wanted to end the game early and defend his glory.


    But when he got out of his legs, Chen Ning laughed, and the spiritual power that had already been gathered in his hands blasted directly towards his other foot.


    Yu Mo was shocked, unable to resist, he could only fight to the death, his face was full of anger, and he did not expect Chen Ning to be able to attack.


    Ordinary people are facing a strong blow, they must first resist and then counterattack, but Chen Ning didn''t care about Yu Mo''s blow at all, he gathered all his spiritual power into his hands and issued a strong blow.


    This group of spiritual power is horrible, not weaker than the master level, that is, Liu Guoliang''s face changes suddenly.


    The speed of the release of spiritual power was naturally much faster than Yu Mo''s flying chopping. Before his feet fell, the spiritual power had already bombarded his chest, directly blasting him out of the competition platform.


    The entire competition platform collapsed in an instant, raising a cloud of dust.


    The audience was shocked, unable to speak for a long time, especially when they saw Yu Mo fell to the ground, unable to fight anymore, their hearts instantly shattered.


    "Chen Ningsheng!"


    The referee almost cried, after all, he was also from Yanjing, and Yu Mo was naturally angry when he lost.


    In order to retaliate, the referee directly announced that Chen Ning and Cheng Ye will fight next.


    To announce so quickly is naturally to fight with sharp swords, and this is also the first civil war of sharp swords.


    The two smiled at each other and shook their hands directly, with no intention of fighting at all.


    This game is the key to determining the ranking of the two. Naturally, there is no problem with their strength versus others, that is, the battle for the first and second place.


    But they shook hands and made peace, which surprised everyone.

 Chapter 291： Just let the girl come

    There was no suspense in the subsequent game. The sharp knife players swept the wasteland, and the six district players were tortured by the sharp knife to tears.


    Chen Ning and Cheng Ye tied for the first place in the standings, with Yu Mo in third place. Although he was defeated by Chen Ning, he was not reimbursed for the game.


    Zheng Qu was unlucky, and he lay in the hospital for a few days before coming out.


    In order to save some face for the major districts, the rest of the games are all clicked and they are not reimbursed for their games.


    The fourth is Hao Liang, the fifth is Niu Shan, the sixth is Zhang Yuan, the seventh is Gao Hongyong, and the eighth is Li Ye.


    Because of that game, Wang Huahua had no results, but everyone gave him enough medals to make him laugh from ear to ear.


    Afterwards, there were competitions such as shooting, EOD, and raids. Naturally, the sharp knives had completely abused the six military regions, making the captains of the six military regions unable to lift their faces.


    In the end, the sharp knife group was the first and the flying dragon group was the second. The difference between the two was tens of tenths, which was simply terrifying.


    You should know that the difference between the flying dragon and the panda last time was only a few minutes, and this is already a big difference, and a few minutes has never happened.


    The third place is Panda. The spicy girl is naturally dissatisfied with this result. She is furious and makes a group of team members look bitter.


    Langya was the fourth place. Wang Chengwu naturally didn''t laugh. How could he laugh if he didn''t get the first place.


    The fifth place Tiger, but advanced one.


    Sharp Blade and Falcon were tied together. Once their team members encountered Sharp Knife, they were all reimbursed for the game, and none of them were spared. This was the price they paid for Su Yan''s arrogance.


    Leng Yifan and Li Yunlong trembled and almost got sick, but they thought of the next captain match, and they had thoughts in their hearts.


    "This time I''m going to beat that Su boy out of the army!"


    Leng Yifan''s face was angry, and Qiqiao could burst out fire.


    "I want to mutilate him, even in a military court!"


    Li Yunlong almost lost his mind and wanted to commit a murderous attack.


    Naturally, Ye Canghai knew for the first time in the team with the sharp knife, and at the same time he was so excited.


    He first called Commander Qian of the Yanjing Military Region and said proudly: "Commander Qian, Feng Shui takes turns, come to my house this year."


    "Ye Canghai, don''t show up in front of me. What kind of psychic liquid your special soldiers take, that''s cheating."


    "Qian Shaozhong put your shit!" Although Ye Canghai was angry, he didn''t tell his mother, and continued, "Spirit liquid is not a cheating drug. What happened to my team members? You have the ability to buy them for your team members. "


    Commander Qian was instantly speechless, and he also knew that the so-called spiritual power liquid, a bottle of 80,000 yuan, he could afford a hammer, even with the country''s funds, he could not consume it.


    "You!" Commander Qian was furious, and finally could only put on a sentence, "Count you very!"


    Ye Canghai put down the phone happily, he actually hummed a little tune directly, but he hadn''t hummed a little tune for several years.


    Then Ye Canghai called the commander of the Northeast Military Region Kan, and directly screamed at Commander Liu.


    Commander Liu was furious, and said with his throat: "Okay, Ye Canghai, you have reimbursed all nine of my team members. I haven''t asked you to settle the account. You still scolded me."


    "What''s wrong with you, your team members are shit, and no one can do it without being beaten to death!"


    Ye Canghai hung up the phone directly, not to mention it.


    The secretaries on the side were all blue and white. Ye Canghai dared to offend so many military bosses.


    "Next call Xiao Zhao."


    "Little Zhao?"


    "Commander Zhao from Leng Northwest."


    The secretary was taken aback, and could only dial the number of Commander Zhao.


    Commander Zhao received the call from Commander Liu and had already been waiting for Ye Canghai. When he picked up the phone, he cursed.


    "Old immortal, do you want to scold me, there is no door."


    Commander Zhao was about to hang up, but Ye Canghai''s laughter came over the phone.


    "You smile with a hammer."


    "It''s you that I laughed at, you trash who can''t teach yourself to be a soldier."


    Ye Canghai hung up the phone before Commander Zhao, feeling very comfortable.


    "Comfortable, too comfortable for him!"


    Ye Canghai also regained his former banditry, and he was really happy.


    "Call Su Yan, I want to praise him."


    "Yes."


    After dialing the phone, Su Yan said calmly, "Old man Ye, how is it?"


    "Yes, first, very good. Allow you to call me old man this time."


    "I''ll go, you still want to take advantage of me, you will never die."


    Su Yan dropped the phone in a hurry, never expecting to be tricked by this old immortal.


    A few days later, the much-anticipated team leader''s competition was held as scheduled, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder, and this smell was all directed towards Su Yan, a sharp knife.


    Su Yan was still sitting in the same place a few days ago, with no waves on his face, as if the game had nothing to do with him.


    He Lili said with a smirk again: "Captain, we are now enmity with sharp knives, and the people in the six military regions hate us so much."


    "What are you afraid of."


    "We are not afraid, but you have to meet the captains of each district."


    "Hmph, a bunch of ants, I can trample them to death by lifting my foot."


    Although He Lili knew that Su Yan was very strong, she didn''t think he could stand alone against the captain of the six districts, especially the captain of the flying dragon Liang Zhenyin. It is said that he has reached the middle stage of the master.


    Using wheel tactics, Su Yan will never be exhausted, even if he is a master later.


    "Who can''t say big things, don''t cry at that time."


    Su Yan stood up suddenly, stared at He Lili, and was about to lie on her body.


    This made He Lili a little flustered, and said uneasy: "What are you doing, this is under the public."


    "Do you mean going back to the dorm to play?"


    Su Yan suddenly showed a smirk, and directly teased He Lili''s jaw with his hands.


    "You bastard!"


    He Lili was so angry that she was furious, but she couldn''t beat Su Yan and could only swallow her anger into her stomach.


    "Sister He, you should wake up, it is impossible to take advantage of the captain." Hao Liang also smiled.


    "You call sister again to try."


    "Sister...no, sister I was wrong, I was really wrong, ah..."


    The referee had already called Su Yan''s name, and Su Yan naturally stood up and walked towards the stage.


    This time the competition table is directly on the ground, and it is not enough to make a stand.


    His opponent is Leng Yifan, which makes Leng Yifan happy, his eyes full of revenge anger.


    "Su Yan, I want you to regret it!"


    Leng Yifan walked directly to the middle of the playground, looking at Su Yan violently.


    "No, let me compare with him!"


    Li Yunlong ran directly to the playground, looking at Su Yan with a cold face, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "I compare with him!"


    "I!"


    Wang Chengwu and Xiang Jiannan were also unwilling to be left behind and went to the playground one after another.


    "You all get out of me and let me come!"


    The hot girl walked directly to the center of the playground domineeringly, staring at Su Yan with a cold face, and wanted to fight Su Yan.


    Liang Zhenyin burst into spring thunder, and said directly: "This is the home court of Flying Dragon, let me fight him."


    Su Yan immediately became a target of public criticism, and as expected, all major military districts would compete with him.


    Su Yan scratched his head and looked at everyone: "You guys, I''m not interested, just let the girls come."

 Chapter 292： I disabled myself

    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue with a mean expression on her face and said, "Come on, girl, ravage me as much as you like."


    Ji Ruxue is the goddess of the major military districts and the dream lover of all soldiers. Su Yan''s words naturally provoked the anger of the public.


    At first everyone was very dissatisfied with Su Yan, but now seeing him molesting Ji Ruxue, he yelled directly.


    Even Liu Guoliang couldn''t suppress it, and everyone simply lost control.


    Seeing the full roar of human voices, Su Yan was still calm, as if his ears were automatically filtering and could not hear these sounds.


    "Sister, come on, brother is already in desperate need."


    Su Yan''s expression became more and more cheap, you can say how cheap and cheap.


    Ji Ruxue glared at Su Yan with black lines.


    "You provoke the anger of the people, and you pretend to be innocent, you are big enough."


    "Of course it''s big. It won''t be a problem to fit you. Both Ji Ruxue will do."


    "Stinking rogue."


    It is not easy to provoke Ji Ruxue. The panda players are all dumbfounded.


    However, Ji Ruxue quickly recovered her expression, looked at Su Yan with a smile, and said maliciously: "You call my sister, I am older than you."


    "Then call Miss Sister." Su Yan still said with a smirk, "Miss Sister, I want to drink milk."


    Su Yan''s words immediately shocked the scene, everyone was stunned, never expected him to be so bold.


    Even Ji Ruxue''s brain was disconnected for a few seconds, which was simply unimaginable for her.


    "What did you say!"


    Liang Zhenyin was the first to recover, looking at Su Yan with a furious expression, but he couldn''t catch Su Yan''s handle.


    Su Yan said with disdain: "Is my ear deaf? Ji Ruxue is my little sister. What if I ask her to bring me a carton of milk?"


    "milk?"


    A group of people were confused again, not...


    "Hey, what are your expressions? I saw that she was drinking milk just now, so don''t you think about it."


    Everyone looked at Su Yan angrily, wishing to cut him off.


    "Smelly boy, take advantage of me over and over again, I want to kill you!"


    Ji Ruxue was completely angry, her eyes were as cold as a knife, and her eyes were full of killing intent.


    Ji Ruxue is not a soft girl next door, she is not the kind of little bird like Jin Shiya, nicknamed cold and ruthless, killing people without blinking.


    "Enough, play according to the rules!"


    Liu Guoliang''s high-pitched voice resounded throughout the playground, everyone''s expressions changed, and the entire playground stopped abruptly.


    The captains of the other military districts stepped off the stage wittily. Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "You kid can hold on to me. I''m going to crush you with my own hands."


    "Waiting for you."


    Leng Yifan stayed on the playground, looking at Su Yan with a sneer on his face, and said, "If you want to blame it, I will blame you for your bad luck. It was planted in my hands."


    "I found that you are better than me. You know the result before you hit?"


    "of course."


    "Well."


    Leng Yifan is naturally capable of speaking like this, but he is the pinnacle of the master at the beginning.


    Although the sharp knife was too defying this time, most of these team members were only consummate martial artists, and Su Yan was so young, his realm was definitely not much higher.


    With the referee''s order, the game officially began.


    Su Yanchao Leng Yifan beckoned, Shi Shiran said: "I let you fight, if I move one step, I will lose."


    "what did he say?!"


    Some soldiers in the stands did not hear clearly, and said with a puzzled look.


    "He said to let Captain Leng play casually, he will lose if he moves!"


    "Fuck me, this is too arrogant, forcing my brother to reincarnate, so I can pretend to be forced."


    "He''s looking for death, and he loses with one move. It''s just looking for death."


    "I don''t think it is necessarily." A soldier said with a cold face, "He is a step back. As long as he moves one step, he will admit defeat, so that he will not be too embarrassed if he saves himself."


    "Damn, there is no one with this wishful thinking."


    "It''s really shameless, isn''t it that arrogant? Don''t persuade you if you have the ability."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    A group of soldiers'' hatred of Su Yan has reached its peak. If Su Yan doesn''t spill the blood on the playground, their anger will not dissipate.


    "My old friend''s **** was like a Qing, but now the grave is full of green grass!"


    When Leng Yifan said this, he rushed towards Su Yan, directly used his internal force, and hit Su Yan with his full strength.


    Naturally, he would not keep his hand, and one shot would definitely be the strongest blow, and he had to defeat Su Yan with the fastest and strongest posture to eliminate his anger.


    "Why didn''t he take a step and surrender directly?!"


    Someone was very surprised, because Leng Yifan''s fist was very fast, but he was in front of Su Yan in the blink of an eye.


    "Is he... really not defensive!"


    "Do you really want to die!"


    "I''m scared, it provokes public anger."


    "Too scared to react?"


    Everyone was shocked, Su Yan shocked them too much, and they were almost numb, but this time everyone was puzzled but was happy to see it.


    "I want to be arrogant, wait for death!"


    The Sharp Knife members were not worried at all, He Lili even ate the fruit directly, and chatted and laughed with the other team members, which made the people around them even more surprised.


    Just kidding who Su Yan is, the existence of the master in the later period, after killing Yamada, how can the master in the early stage help him.


    Sure enough, Leng Yifan''s strong blow did not sway Su Yan for half a step, and he blasted his chest with a punch, but was directly bounced off.


    Leng Yifan flew more than ten meters, lying on the ground in a posture of a dog eating shit, feeling that his muscles and bones were about to break.


    His arm had a direct comminuted fracture, full of blood.


    He didn''t expect that his strongest blow hit Su Yan, but he couldn''t shake Su Yan at all. It was like hitting Mount Tai, which was invincible.


    Everyone present took a sigh of relief. The ending that everyone expected did not appear, and no one could accept the whole result. Even Liu Guoliang was also cold.


    "I do not believe!"


    Leng Yifan stood up, his face was full of violent anger, watching Su Yan not shying away from killing intent, Su Yan completely angered him and made him lose his reason.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    No one could stop it, Leng Yifan''s speed was too fast, and he directly flew and kicked Su Yan on the forehead.


    The forehead is not a very hard place, but a fragile place. Once it is hit by a strong force, it will inevitably be life-threatening.


    Su Yan still had no intention of resisting, embracing his hands, looking at Leng Yifan with contempt.


    He is now in the middle of the acquired stage, and is only one step away from the latter stage of the acquired stage. The body is harder than steel and indestructible. People in the later stage of the master may not be able to shake him, let alone the early stage of the master.


    Like the previous blow, Leng Yifan was bounced away and fell heavily to the ground again, and his entire thigh was directly scrapped.


    That was the backlash of his strong internal energy, which completely shattered his thigh meridians, and even if he recovered his thighs later, he would be useless and he could not bend when walking.


    Unexpectedly, Leng Yifan himself had beaten himself to a disability. This kind of thing has never happened in the military area competition.

 Chapter 293： Hot girl

    Seeing this scene, the people present were already afraid. Is this still a human, harder than a stone? Have you practiced a golden bell iron jersey.


    When Liu Guoliang saw this, the expression on his face became more serious. At first he thought that Su Yan was a hairy boy. He thought that Su Yan was a genius when the sharp knife rose. Now Su Yan is a villain in his heart. He is not even sure if he can. The evil spirits who conquered.


    Leng Yifan was directly carried away by the military doctor. Apart from the painful expression on his face, he was desperate. His heart was cold, and his temperature was completely gone.


    Everyone clamored for beating Su Yan, but now they closed their mouths wisely, and no one dared to say a word.


    Even Li Yunlong, who had lost his senses, was in a cold sweat at the moment, his forehead was full of sweat, and he did not mention the confrontation with Su Yan.


    Liang Zhenyin''s eyes are like electricity, full of energy, and he completely regards Su Yan as an opponent, but he still has to win this competition because it is Yanjing.


    Hot girl Ji Ruxue''s eyes were full of chill at the moment, and she didn''t have the slightest fear. Even if Su Yan is strong, she will fight, and it is not clear who wins and who wins.


    Ji Ruxue slowly stood up and walked slowly toward the playground, her beautiful figure touching the hearts of countless people.


    "You didn''t disappoint me."


    Ji Ruxue''s cold eyes were like sharp daggers, shooting directly at Su Yan, which contained powerful pressure.


    Such a beautiful army flower instantly incarnates into a witch-like character, this transformation is invisible to ordinary people.


    But everyone''s fiery eyes dissipated, because Ji Ruxue''s aura was so big that many soldiers were ashamed of themselves, and even the courage to look at her was gone.


    "How can a man like a **** let you down, come on."


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face, and he looked at Ji Ruxue''s figure without hesitation, with a hint of evil smile.


    Ji Ruxue furrowed her brows deeply, her anger appeared, her eyes were as cold as those thousand years of ice, and her beautiful black hair was messy at this moment.


    "I will punish you!"


    Su Yan smiled even more, and said directly: "Then come on."


    The Knife players were completely stupid. They had never seen Su Yan so cheap, especially when facing women, Su Yan was actually very serious in their hearts.


    Ji Ruxue was awe-inspiring, and a small tornado was set off in the entire playground, and her momentum shocked everyone.


    "It''s a goddess of temperament, so cold and cool!"


    "Give you a hand."


    Ji Ruxue shot directly, her hands like electricity, her body floated behind Su Yan, and patted Su Yan''s Fengmen acupoint.


    This palm is not easy, the Fengmen acupoint is the lifeblood, let alone ordinary people, even those with high martial arts will not dare to take this blow.


    Obviously, Su Yan completely angered the hot girl, and she had to pay a heavy price to anger her.


    When Ji Ruxue''s palm was at a distance from Su Yan''s back, she found that she couldn''t shoot anymore.


    Because at this moment, a wide hand grasped Ji Ruxue''s arm, and firmly controlled her arm, unable to move at all.


    "Yo, is that just a little bit of strength?"


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes were even more cold, and she said angrily: "It''s just warming up!"


    I have to say that Ji Ruxue''s power is very strong, and the realm is also the peak of the master''s initial stage, which is much stronger than Leng Yifan.


    But for Su Yan, there are ants from the master''s later stage, and he didn''t take this big match seriously.


    "Take my palm!"


    After Ji Ruxue got out, a black air appeared in the palm of her hand, which was obviously weird.


    Su Yan naturally saw it, and he also knew that the black gas was highly poisonous, and it was obvious that Su Yan was pressing this girl into a hurry.


    "Damn, I''m so good to you, you want to kill me over and over again, I''m angry!"


    Su Yan''s face was stern, and his spiritual power gathered, and he directly slapped Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue was naturally not Su Yan''s opponent, she was shot directly by Su Yan, but when she was about to land, Su Yan had already rushed towards her and acted as a human shield.


    The most heartbreaking thing for the soldiers in the stands was that Ji Ruxue actually kissed Su Yan.


    Ji Ruxue''s brain is also dazed at the moment, she has never had such close contact with a man.


    This is my first kiss, it''s gone, I can imagine the anger in my heart.


    Ji Ruxue directly raised her palm to give Su Yan a slap, but this slap did not fall because Su Yan had already tightly bound her.


    The two of them stared at each other with big eyes, and the distance between their eyes was not too small.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly broke free, her face flushed.


    "It is said that if handsome men and beautiful women look at each other for a long time, they will fall in love with each other uncontrollably, are you in love with me?"


    Ji Ruxue said directly angrily: "You bastard!"


    Before the words fell, her palm attacked again.


    "You are still here, so cruel, see if I don''t punish you this time."


    Su Yan was also angry, because Ji Ruxue even used poisonous tricks, and he had to punish Ji Ruxue.


    Su Yan directly shot Ji Ruxue''s palm against her, and then directly tied her hands with her right hand and kicked Ji Ruxue''s heel with her leg up.


    Ji Ruxue''s center of gravity was unstable, and she fell directly toward the ground, Su Yan hurriedly embraced her with his left hand.


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue coldly, and said, "You actually used poison to me. See if I don''t want to teach you a lesson.

 Chapter 294： Still one-handed

    Everyone was dumbfounded, what''s the matter, the original duel became flirting?


    Su Yan''s palms didn''t stop, and several slaps continued, making a loud sound.


    No matter how strong Ji Ruxue is, his body is made of meat, and Su Yan has used a touch of spiritual power, so the pain is naturally not something ordinary people can bear.


    Su Yan was obviously angry, Ji Ruxue used poison twice, how he was not angry, it was a blessing for him not to kill Ji Ruxue directly.


    Su Yan''s palm kept rising, without a trace of softness falling down, the noise became louder and louder.


    After a few slaps, Ji Ruxue''s face was ruddy and her ears were red.


    But after more than a dozen slaps, no more struggling will help. The pain has exceeded her tolerance, and Ji Ruxue can''t help but scream.


    "Give you a face, you want to poison me, see if I don''t swell you."


    Su Yan continued to slap, the people in the stands were already scared and stupid.


    Liu Guoliang couldn''t stand it anymore, but when he heard Su Yan using poison, he was a little angry at Ji Ruxue.


    He knew very well that Ji Ruxue was a descendant of the Gu Poison family in the Southwest, and was very proficient in poisons such as Gu Poison.


    So he didn''t say anything, but also planned to let Ji Ruxue experience the pain, so as to take this as a warning.


    Su Yan slapped more than thirty full slaps, and after a few slaps, his skin was broken.


    He stopped, and Ji Ruxue fell directly to the ground without any reaction.


    At this moment, her whole body was numb, and she was already soft, and her internal energy was exhausted because of resisting Su Yan''s slap. She was exhausted now.


    With a murderous face, Ji Ruxue stared at Su Yan coldly. She had never been bullied so much since she was a child.


    The first time I kissed, I was beaten, and so on. All of this was my first time, and it was actually possessed by this man.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Ji Ruxue roared directly with a hint of crying, and finally burst into tears, completely ignoring so many people on the scene.


    "He actually beat Ji Ruxue more than 30 times!"


    "He actually beat Ji Ruxue to tears!"


    "Just because he has the courage here."


    The soldiers in the stands suddenly turned a hundred and eighty degrees and began to admire Su Yan. After all, everything Su Yan had done shocked them again and again, and they had already turned from anger to admiration.


    "My God, I want to thank him for doing harm to us."


    The members of the panda special team have a prayer look and a happy face.


    Ji Ruxue was carried off the playground, and when the military doctor applied medicine to her injured area, her expression was distressed.


    "Oh, the one who suffered a thousand knives, so white and baby-like skin was torn apart."


    Liu Guoliang coughed a few times, and everyone recovered and signaled to the referee to continue the game.


    Liang Zhenyin stood up directly, looked at everyone and said: "Next, let me compare with him, whoever wins first!"


    Liang Zhenyin dared to speak like this, naturally, he had the confidence, and he didn''t put the captains of other military districts in his eyes.


    Moreover, the captains of other military districts were also persuaded one by one, but they knew Liang Zhenyin was very powerful, and they had no defensive ability against him last year.


    No one came up to compete with Su Yan, and the referee could only let Liang Zhenyin and Su Yan compete.


    The two stood on the playground, looking at each other, their eyes full of violent and coldness.


    "The drama should end."


    Liang Zhenyin''s voice is thick and hoarse, which is due to the long-term loud roar.


    "Really?" Su Yan''s face returned to plainness, a man who was about to get old, he was not interested.


    "of course!"


    "Well, I will give you a hand."


    Su Yan''s words were plain and unremarkable, as if he should give up a hand, just like fighting Ji Ruxue.


    But for the people in the stands, it really hits the soul, and they all stared at it and couldn''t believe it.


    "He wants to give up a hand?!"


    "Liang Zhenyin is not Ji Ruxue, he is a mid-stage master!"


    "This kid is still playing with fire. Be careful of playing with fire and set himself on fire."


    Liang Zhenyin''s face was full of violence at this time, and his hatred for Su Yan was so great.


    "you wanna die!"


    With a direct shot, Liang Zhenyin clenched his fists with both hands, and directly moved towards Su Yan with the force of overwhelming force, wavering with violent power.


    Liu Guoliang was shocked and said directly: "This Liang Zhenyin is about to break through the master''s late stage."


    "Strong, that brat boy still wants to single-handedly, he is insulting himself."


    The other army leaders are very upset and have already decided the victory or defeat.


    "I expect Liang Zhenyin can win without leaking internal force!"


    But as soon as his words fell, his vows came to an abrupt end and changed to an incredibly embarrassing expression.


    Because under Liang Zhenyin''s double fist bombardment, they were all resisted by Su Yan, and they looked very relaxed.


    But in a moment, Liang Zhenyin had already punched dozens of punches, and his chest was a little panting, but Su Yan was still very indifferent, and he just hit it.


    "What realm are you!"


    Liang Zhenyin naturally realized that Su Yan was not easy, and he made such a fierce and full shot, even in the middle of the master, it is impossible to treat it so normally, is Su Yan in the later stage of the master.


    He didn''t believe it, he didn''t want to believe this fact, how could it be possible in the later period of the master, he was just a teenage boy.


    Liang Zhenyin''s face was ugly, his whole body trembled, and his hostility became heavier.


    "Is it enough? I''ll shoot if I have enough."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he rushed towards Liang Zhenyin, and directly displayed the palm-splitting style of the 16th Shaking Style!


    The right hand is like a knife, containing violent spiritual power fluctuations, with a coercive posture, directly towards Liang Zhenyin.


    The palm fell, Liang Zhenyin''s hands could not resist at all, he was directly cut by Su Yan''s palm, and then fell on his shoulder.


    Liang Zhenyin couldn''t bear the pressure from Su, and he knelt directly on the ground, shaking his whole body, and blood immediately shed from the corner of his mouth.


    "How is this possible, defeat the enemy with one palm!"


    "That''s Liang Zhenyin, the middle stage of the master!"


    "Where did this sharp knife Su Yan come from, so terrifying?!"


    "My God, the most important thing is that he is only eighteen years old. I feel that this life has been in vain."


    Everyone''s color changed, that is, Liu Guoliang''s palm involuntarily trembled.


    At first, Su Yan was not in his eyes at all, but now he is not sure whether he can win the boy in front of him.


    "A evildoer, worthy of being an evildoer."


    Liu Guoliang was all admired and sent from his heart.


    Su Yan''s victory over Liang Zhenyin meant no further comparison. In this duel of the military commander in the military region, Su Yan won the first place with a crushing situation.


    All kinds of sharp knives are the first, whoever is better!

 Chapter 295： new task

    The competition ended successfully, and the next step was to award medals. The special forces with sharp knives stepped onto the podium one after another, winning the championship under the envy of a group of soldiers.


    Even in some competitions, the first three are all sharp knives, but other military regions are **** off, and the award ceremony has become a shameful ceremony for them.


    After finally getting past, all the major special forces in the six districts left in a desperate manner, leaving Su Yan and others in the entire command post.


    "Go to Diaoyutai to have a meal tonight."


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a faint smile. He was very satisfied with this trip to Yanjing. The most important thing is that he has finally completed the task and can pat his **** and leave.


    I haven''t seen Jin Shiya for several months. The kind of care in his heart is hard to express. Now he wants to rush back to Jiangnan immediately, and then go to bed with Jin Shiya for a few days.


    "Well, rub it tonight, and then everyone will go to their own things."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone''s heart heavier. Because of the outstanding performance of the sharp knife this time, everyone is destined to be robbed by various departments. It is basically impossible to be together.


    They have no choice. You have to go where the organization asks you to go.


    "Su Liu, can you please say something happy."


    He Lili''s eyes were red, which was obviously sad.


    "Happy, okay, I''m going back to college soon, bless me."


    "the University����"


    Everyone realized that Su Yan was actually a hairy boy, and this hairy boy had led them for several months and convinced them.


    At this dinner, everyone ate happily, ate at ease, ate upset, and ate sad.


    In short, it was a sweet, bitter, spicy and salty dinner, and everyone tasted the taste.


    There is not much words, just holding a wine glass, and there is no need to clink glasses, because there is no need, because the brothers are already familiar with why clink glasses.


    A look is completely clean, everyone did not use spiritual power to resist, and it is absolutely unworthy to sit here.


    In the end, they all fell to the ground naturally. The hotel staff dragged them into the room like a pig.


    There was no word for a night, and the feeling of waking up the next day caused many people to have an intimate relationship with the wall, the floor, and even the cabinet.


    Everyone hurriedly used spiritual energy to eliminate the alcoholic spirit, which was a lot better.


    "Where is the captain?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    "I searched everywhere but didn''t see it."


    "He''s gone." He Lili walked over and said, looking at the crowd, "I saw him walking in the car."


    "Why did the captain leave without saying goodbye?!"


    Hao Liang was full of anger, but sad in his heart.


    "Leaving without saying goodbye is the best difference. He doesn''t want to see you crying, after all, a group of special masters, crying is so embarrassing."


    "Woo..."


    Wang Huahua cried directly, looking at the bustling scene of people coming and going outside, and couldn''t help but said: "I won''t cry if he leaves without saying goodbye, I''m going to cry, oooo..."


    "Let''s go back to the military region. There is no permanent banquet in the world, and we will definitely meet again in the future."


    "Asshole, he is gone, we have no spiritual power, are you all stupid, oooo..."


    A group of people were astonished, and then they remembered that it was really such a thing, but everyone looked at Wang Huahua maliciously and surrounded him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Huahua hugged his chest with a girlish look of horror.


    "We thought you were reluctant to bear the captain. You were crying because you didn''t have psychic liquid."


    "Brothers, beat him!"


    A group of people made a fuss, and they all drove towards the south of the Yangtze River.


    The first place they went was not the military camp, because they still wanted to meet someone, Xu Ruhai.


    One day later, a screaming scene was being staged in a square building.


    Xu Ruhai was holding a bunch of flowers and knelt in front of a beautiful woman.


    The woman wears sunglasses and is very foreign. She seems to be in her twenties, but she is almost forty years old.


    Xu Ruhai looked at the woman in a neat suit and said, "Huihui, forgive me, I''m back."


    The woman had a cold expression on her high heels, stomped her feet a few times, and looked at Xu Ruhai and said: "What are you doing when you come back? You will spend time with your barracks. We are already divorced. It is impossible to reunite."


    At this time, the man with sunglasses came over, dressed in a brand-name, with a large string of gold chains around his neck, like a diamond king.


    "Huihui, who is this?"


    "My ex-husband, leave him alone."


    "Oh, ex-husband, if you want Huihui to change your mind and dress well, just put this suit on the shop and buy it."


    Xu Ruhai looked ashamed. He really bought this suit. He didn''t feel sorry for the money. He hadn''t saved much money after serving in the army for so many years, and his salary was given to the team members to improve their food.


    "How good I am, at least he is clean, who are you!"


    "I, I''m Huihui''s boyfriend."


    The man smiled and hugged the woman, but the woman still resisted a little.


    "You go, you can''t support your son without money."


    The woman cast a glance at Xu Ruhai and wanted to leave directly.


    But at this time, cars were driven in everywhere in the square. The all-only Ferrari 458, a full ten cars, surrounded the three of them.


    Ten Ferrari 458s immediately attracted the attention of many people, and everyone came together to watch the excitement.


    The man also looked dumbfounded, what was this doing, he shouted: "What are you doing, what are you doing around us?!"


    His assets are no more than tens of millions. These ten cars are more than his assets.


    Ten people in and out of the car were naturally sharp-knife players who ignored the man at all, and walked directly towards Xu Ruhai.


    Chen Ning handed the trophy to Xu Ruhai, who was the number one in the group, and Xu Ruhai had been suffering all the time.


    Xu Ruhai was still shocked. He saw the coveted team champion, his heart collapsed, and he lay down on the ground, howling and crying.


    It is conceivable that a clank and iron man can see the team champion in the face of so much discomfort.


    The woman''s eyes are dim with tears. The relationship between her and the man is false, but she wants to be angry.


    "Captain, let me tell you something. The jade that Captain Su gave you is very valuable."


    "What jade is so valuable?"


    "It''s the piece that Captain Su gave you. It''s said that it''s worth twenty million."


    "Twenty million!"


    Xu Ruhai was completely blinded, almost frightened.


    At this time, Su Yan drove a Ferrari 458, galloping on the highway, very close to Jiangbei Province.


    With the world''s best music playing in the car, the whole person cheered.


    "Yo...Chek is noisy, the fragrance along the way keeps me wondering, you are my little apple..."


    Su Yan couldn''t wait to rush to Jin Shiya''s side immediately, and the hormones in his whole body directly reached the peak.


    He didn''t call Jin Shiya because he wanted to give Jin Shiya a surprise, a big surprise.


    After passing the toll station on the Jiangbei border, the phone rang, and the call was Ye Canghai.


    "What''s the matter with Ye Commander?"


    Su Yan called Commander Ye, so he naturally separated himself from the army.


    "There is a new mission."

 Chapter 296： Mysterious organization

    Su Yan''s face turned green when he heard the new mission, and his voice turned cold: "I said it was okay at the beginning. Just let them win the first place in the Grand Tournament. New missions are not related to me.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he hung up the phone and came up with a new task. There was no way to be free and cheap labor.


    But Ye Canghai called again, Su Yan directly hung up, the other party called again, he directly vibrated, the phone kept ringing, and finally he was so angry that he shut it down.


    "I''m not dead, I turned it off, see what you can do."


    Su Yan handed the driver''s license to the toll booth, and the staff at the toll booth passed the phone directly to Su Yan.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Yan was angry when he saw the phone.


    "Someone looking for you."


    "Find me?"


    Su Yan answered the phone suspiciously and asked directly, "Who are you?"


    "Su Yan, listen to me."


    "Damn, Ye Canghai, you''re a cow, you know the phone number of the toll booth."


    "Don''t hang up, this is very important."


    "No matter how important it is, I won''t care. Don''t try to trap me."


    Su Yan threw the phone to the staff and waited for it to be released.


    But the staff didn''t mean to let them go, but looked at Su Yan bitterly.


    "Hey, lift up the railing."


    "Commander Ye has ordered, I can''t let you go."


    "Don''t let me go, don''t you, Lao Tzu rush through!"


    Su Yan directly activated the throttle, intending to force a toll booth. He can''t manage that much now, so he just wants to go to Jiangbei University to see Jin Shiya earlier.


    "Major, please forgive me. I have young and old and I depend on work to support me."


    The staff was so frightened that they had said something wrong, and almost fell to their knees.


    "Well, Ye Canghai, dare to pit me like this."


    Su Yan looked cold, and wanted to beat Ye Canghai violently, this old man was too thief.


    "Give me the call."


    The staff hurriedly handed the phone to Su Yan, with joy in his eyes.


    "Old man Ye, something is coming to me, don''t involve others."


    "Who am I implicated, I still have to reward this working comrade, such a good person should work in a better place."


    Su Yan suddenly understood that he was actually caught in a routine, and the eagle was frightened by the chicken.


    Su Yan glared at the staff violently, frightened the staff and shook on the chair.


    Su Yan''s coercion was naturally unbearable by ordinary people, and he was already wet with sweat.


    Su Yan was even more angry when he saw this scene, and punched the table of the toll booth with a fist, punching the wooden table into a big hole.


    "What new task!"


    "This matter is the most important thing, I hope you take it seriously."


    Ye Canghai said with a serious face at the military command post at this time. His hands were trembling slightly at this time. One can imagine the importance of things.


    "Say it."


    "This matter is not only related to the country''s property and people''s safety, but it is also related to you."


    "Stop talking about it, just say it quickly."


    "Do you know a mysterious organization?"


    "Mystery organization, now an organization is called a mystery organization, it''s already rotten on the street, how do I know.


    "No, this is a very mysterious and huge organization. This organization believes in demons and wants everyone in the world to go to **** together!"


    "Damn it, so extreme."


    Su Yan is slightly surprised, and there is such a weird organization, isn''t this the magic sect?


    "The name of this organization is mysterious. They are planning a huge operation recently, and the target is our country."


    "This group of people are guilty of the bear-hearted leopard. Bullying and bullying the small country is almost the same. He dare to come to our big Mac?"


    "Don''t underestimate them. These people are all desperate. You should have seen them."


    "You always say that I have seen them, but I have never seen them."


    "My secretary told me that you used to drive an Aston Martin Lagonda, and after investigation, this car is a member of the mysterious organization."


    Su Yan''s face suddenly became cold, he naturally remembered, but he didn''t expect it to be that group.


    His Aston Martin Lagonda was obtained in Blood Dragon Pond, and he still remembered that the cargo man was headed by the razor, and Sun Fal was still working with them.


    Think about it, so many things have happened in the past few months, and Sun Yan has become his own subordinate, Su Yan is a little sad.


    At that time, he felt that the group of people is not simple, not how strong their kung fu, but there is a trace of death in their eyes, that kind of death is only in the soil, they are like crawling out of the soil The same.


    "You mean the guy with the skull tattoo on the back of his hand?"


    Su Yan''s voice cooled down, and he was fully aware that this might not be a trivial matter.


    "Yes, when you drove their car everywhere, the reason you were fine was because they didn''t have time to take care of it."


    The meaning of Ye Canghai''s words, Su Yan, is very clear. If the organization had no time to take care of it because of something, he might be avenged.


    At that time, his realm was so low that this organization might be able to kill itself by sending a middle-level subordinate.


    Thinking about it now, Su Yan really had a cold sweat on his back, and he was really reckless.


    "The group of people you met are just outsiders of this organization, not even Ma Tsai."


    It is conceivable that a few outsiders, not even members of this organization, can drive such a luxury car. The degree of terror of this organization is evident.


    "Go ahead, what''s the task?"


    "The task is to clear this organization and defend our country!"


    Ye Canghai said it passionately, and his palm suddenly smashed the table in front of him.


    "This mysterious organization is so awesome by what you said, even our big country is not afraid of it. It is unrealistic to want to eliminate it."


    "No matter how strong it is, it must be cleared. This is something that must be done."


    "You are right, but you can''t go directly to die."


    Su Yan didn''t know the depth of this mysterious organization, if the boss of this organization was a master Consummation or a master master, wouldn''t it mean to die by himself?


    "The military has already studied it. This time we will not only participate in the removal of the mysterious organization, but other countries will also participate to form an alliance removal company."


    "It''s almost the same, wait, you mean to form a team again?"


    "Of course, but also select elite talents from the major military regions."


    "Then this captain?"


    Ye Canghai''s expression recovered for a while, and he said to Su Yan: "The people selected this time are relatively young, so naturally you will be the captain."


    "I didn''t mean that. I have no interest in the captain. You should let someone else be the captain."


    Ye Canghai clearly understood it wrong, but he had already decided who would be the captain, and there is absolutely no possibility of change.


    "The position of captain can only be held by you, this is your responsibility!"

 Chapter 297： China Dragon Soul

    "Fine, I will come to the military district in two days."


    Su Yan had compromised, and this was really on the thief ship.


    However, he is also somewhat interested in mysterious organizations. There is no need for such organizations to remain in the world, and there may be something more mysterious about this kind of believer in ghosts.


    "No, you must come to the Malay military district immediately. This matter can''t be delayed."


    Ye Canghai''s face was stern, his voice was very low, and there was no room for bargaining.


    "Damn, you have to take my two days off. I have to take a rest anyway."


    "You think I don''t know the little Jiujiu in your heart. After finishing this ticket, you can rest as you like."


    How did Su Yan sound like entering a thief��s den? What does it mean to finish the ticket? This is to defend his family and the country, not a personal matter.


    "rest for a day."


    Su Yan still didn''t want to give up. He was separated from Jin Shiya for too long. He really missed her. He had never thought of her so much. He just wanted to eat her now.


    "No way."


    "long time."


    "No!" Ye Canghai said directly, "If you delay for a minute, the higher the risk factor for the people, and the more people who are being violated by the country will die."


    Su Yan was silent, slamming the toll booth angrily, and almost smashed the toll booth.


    He jumped directly into the car, slammed on the gas pedal, and headed towards Jinlin.


    The phone number originally displayed was not dialed, and this string of phone numbers will become more and more blurred until they disappear.


    Naturally, other major military regions also knew about this matter and expressed their full support. As a soldier, it is their responsibility.


    After Su Yan drove directly to Jinlin, he took a helicopter to the headquarters command post.


    Ye Canghai stood by the door, staring at the sky without a word.


    His hair has become much whiter because of this. Obviously, this matter is not a trivial matter for him, and even for the major military regions and the whole country.


    Because they got the latest news, the mysterious organization has the most advanced intercontinental missile, and everyone knows where it came from.


    The intercontinental missile is not a joke, if it falls on the ground of China, it will be a disaster.


    Su Yan jumped off the plane, stern-faced, ignored Ye Canghai, and walked directly into the command post.


    Ye Canghai didn''t care, and walked in.


    "This time all districts have selected outstanding young personnel to form the China Dragon Soul Special Team!"


    Ye Canghai looked at Su Yan coldly, and continued, "You are the Captain of the Dragon Soul."


    "Dragon Soul, the name is cool, who are the members?"


    "After several levels of screening, the members have been identified. You should know all these people."


    "Oh?"


    "Chen Ning, Cheng Ye and Hao Liang, members of the Sharp Sword Special Brigade of Saijiangnan Military Region."


    "The three of them?"


    Su Yan didn''t find it strange. From the perspective of the military area as a whole, several of them were considered the best people. At least among the younger generation, people like Ye Canghai would naturally not leave China.


    "Ji Ruxue, captain of the Southwest Panda Special Team, and Zheng Qu, a member."


    "Hot girl?"


    Su Yan was stunned, but he bullied others so badly that in the next few days, Ji Ruxue looked at him with murderous intent, making him very uncomfortable.


    "Yanjing Military Region Feilong Special Brigade member Yu Mo."


    Yu Mo Su Yan had the impression that he was a good talent. If he was moistened with spiritual power, he would have broken through the realm of a master long ago. The most important thing is that he is still very young. "


    The members of the Chinese Dragon Soul, Su Yan, Ji Ruxue, Chen Ning, Cheng Ye, Hao Liang, Zheng Qu, Yu Mo, a total of seven members, are all strong.


    "In this operation, the first purpose is to eliminate the mysterious organization, and the second purpose is to make our country famous!"


    Su Yan nodded. There were a lot of people who went there this time. There are also famous special forces from other countries. If they are embarrassed there, how can they come back to see people.


    At this time, three people had already stood outside the house. As soon as Su Yan left the house, the three of them rushed towards Su Yan.


    Everyone hugged tightly, and it took a long time to let go.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect we would meet again soon." Hao Liang looked excited.


    "Yes, they also became members of the China Dragon Soul Special Team together, directly under the jurisdiction of the chief."


    "Who is rare to see you again? Who is rare to be a member of the Chinese Dragon Soul."


    Su Yan gave a white glance and left directly, leaving three people at a loss.


    "Captain what''s wrong?"


    "Take gunpowder."


    "It seems to me that I went to see my little girlfriend happily, but in the end..."


    Chen Ning stopped abruptly in the middle of his speech, completely frightened by the look in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "move."


    The three hurriedly walked outside.


    At this time there were two more planes parked on the square, one from the southwest and one from Yanjing.


    The two people alighted on the southwest plane, and the graceful and tall figures reappeared. Su Yan, who had been standing in the front first, slipped directly behind.


    "Su Yan, you don''t want to slip away for me!"


    Ji Ruxue''s voice rang, obviously with anger.


    When he was seen, Su Yan stopped hiding, looked at the sky and said, "Today''s weather is so sunny, and everything is beautiful."


    Chen Ning and the others were all suffocating a smile, and naturally stepped back, revealing Su Yan.


    "A group of counselors."


    "Captain, we are counseling, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "When we meet for the first time, please take care of me."


    He held a group of psychic liquids in his hand, planning to use psychic liquids to buy Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue didn''t even look at the spiritual power liquid, frowned, her face was full of anger, and she watched Su Yan''s teeth fighting.


    "Don''t forget that I am a master of bots, so be careful."


    "Oh, my head is dizzy, have you gushed me?"


    Su Yan said that he ran into Ji Ruxue directly, no matter how Ji Ruxue hid, he couldn''t get rid of Su Yan, and finally Su Yan got his wish and lay in Ji Ruxue''s arms.


    That kind of feeling can only be understood or not, in short, Su Yan is full of smiles, very refreshing.


    "You bastard!"


    "You gave me the Gu, you are responsible to me, oh, why do I have a good impression on you, no, you gave me infatuation Gu!"


    Su Yan moved an inch and hugged Ji Ruxue tightly, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t separate.


    "Damn, it works."


    "It just made me know the boss again."


    "Fart, it''s just a dirty, not serious."


    He Lili did not know when she appeared at the gate, and she felt very uncomfortable seeing this scene.


    "Men are half-hearted, and they hook up everywhere when they have a girlfriend, eating from the bowl and looking at the pan."


    Su Yan couldn''t help letting go of his hands when he heard it, and said with pain on his face: "Hurry up and untie me, do you hear it."


    Ji Ruxue was angry and annoyed. Where did she drop any Gu, it was obviously bloody.


    "You are a big bastard."


    Ji Ruxue rushed into the command post angrily, she wanted to complain to Ye Canghai.

 Chapter 298： Cross Island

    Ji Ruxue rushed to Ye Canghai''s office angrily, and looked at Ye Canghai a little aggrieved: "Commander Ye, Su Yan bullies people."


    Although Ji Ruxue looks cold and bloody, in fact she is only a 20-year-old girl, and she is naturally vulnerable when she is wronged.


    A trace of helplessness appeared on Ye Canghai''s face, and he immediately recovered: "Don''t worry, I will take care of it!"


    Su Yan was called to the office, and if he lay in a chair casually, Ye Canghai couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend, why are you messing around?"


    "Hey, you must speak truthfully and truthfully. When did I mess up?"


    "Everyone came to me to file a complaint."


    Su Yan spread his hand and said, "Then Nizi has to be cured, her heart is too arrogant, she won''t obey me if she is not cured."


    "Taking advantage of others is also called Zhi?" Ye Canghai gave you the expression that you thought I was Sabie.


    "You don''t know, in the military area competition, this Nizi actually used poison, can this be done without cure."


    Ye Canghai was quite surprised: "Really?"


    "I will lie to you."


    "I heard that his family is from the Southwest Gu Poison family. It''s very possible. By the way, what Nizi Nizi''s is, they are older than you."


    "..."


    The seven people had assembled in the command post square. The situation was urgent. They immediately flew to Jinlin, and then took an international flight to Cross Island, a cross hub in the Pacific.


    Su Yan looked at the six with a serious face, there was no hippie smile on his face, some were just serious and cold.


    "As the captain of the Huaxia Dragon Soul Special Team this time, you are not convinced!"


    "clothes!"


    "Not satisfied!"


    Ji Ruxue was obviously dissatisfied and asked her to obey Su Yan, but there was no door.


    "Who is not convinced?!"


    "I''m not convinced!"


    Ji Ruxue stood up directly and looked at Su Yan without fear.


    "Well, you get me back!"


    Su Yan yelled at Ji Ruxue, without the joking like that just now, why would he not convince the captain to go with him?


    "you!"


    Ji Ruxue''s Qi orifices gave rise to smoke, and his whole body began to tremble, until finally his eyes were red, and tears were about to flow out.


    "Captain, Ji Ruxue must obey your arrangements."


    Zheng Qu hurriedly said that this is all about the bones, but there should be no trouble. Everyone is not going to travel, but to perform tasks.


    Su Yan calmed down and said, "If you have any private opinions about me, you can keep it and let it go. You can solve it when the task is completed."


    After all, Su Yan is a boy, so I have to let a girl out of it, otherwise he will be a little angry.


    A group of people carrying military bags, holding the most advanced types of firearms in their hands, such as Type 92 pistols, AK-47 assault rifles, M16 assault rifles, CF-06 submachine guns and so on.


    They are free from inspection when they go abroad, and they are completely unimpeded. They dare to go abroad with weapons so arrogantly.


    First arrived at Jinlin by helicopter. It was night, and the seven rushed to Jinlin Airport non-stop.


    The plane has already been prepared. The private plane specially prepared for the seven of them shows that the military attaches great importance to this mission.


    Everyone got on the plane, and the plane took off directly towards the cross island.


    On the plane, everyone sat down and found a place at will, incomparably relaxing.


    "Hey, this time the military has paid a lot of money, and the whole private jet is amazing." Hao Liang was lying on the sofa, very comfortable.


    "Compared to the military area competition, Commander Ye didn''t cheat us this time." Cheng Ye was also quite satisfied lying on the sofa looking at the phone.


    Chen Ning glanced at the two of them, with a solemn expression in his eyes: "You are too simple, right? Will the military be so good to us for no reason?"


    "Maybe it''s my conscience."


    "Thinking too much, this mission must be very dangerous. This is the last luxury package."


    "Don''t say it so unlucky, we will definitely win."


    Ji Ruxue naturally stayed away from Su Yan, and became angry when she saw Su Yan.


    Su Yan was close to Ji Ruxue with a smile on his face.


    "Still angry with me, I''m all joking."


    "roll!"


    Ji Ruxue uttered a word directly, not giving Su Yan half face.


    "I know you must be angry, but if you think about the military command, you want to kill me with poison, am I not angry?"


    "roll!"


    "I was a little angry at the time, but I know you are also playing around, everyone is playing around."


    Ji Ruxue suddenly turned to look at Su Yan and said, "You mean that we are not owed each other, and it is offset?"


    "No, I am more at fault, so I now sincerely apologize to you."


    "Apologize, that''s good, let me hit you a hundred butts."


    "Well, isn''t that ambiguous again."


    "Ambiguous you are!"


    Ji Ruxue took out the long whip, waved it, and greeted Su Yan directly.


    Fortunately, Su Yan''s eyesight was quick and he grasped the long whip, otherwise he might actually be assaulted, wouldn''t it be a shame.


    Ji Ruxue pulled hard, and the whip didn''t move at all. She couldn''t help but angrily said: "You still said to apologize, you are not sincere at all."


    "Who said I''m not sincere, look." Su Yan pointed to a box of spiritual power liquid not far away, and smiled, "This is a box of spiritual power liquid, am I sincere enough?"


    Ji Ruxue had also heard about the spirit power liquid, but she still had doubts about it, and did not express her position for a while.


    Hao Liang and the others had already screamed, with a look of jealousy and hatred.


    "Boss, take my knees." Chen Ning directly knelt down on one knee.


    Cheng Ye knelt down even more fiercely, and said sincerely, "Boss, take my knees."


    "Boss, ravage me, ravage my body and soul!"


    Hao Liang was even more fierce, and he didn''t even lose the face.


    "Fuck, let me see you are so cheap, and I won''t give you a bottle."


    The three of them immediately recovered their faces and sat downright, with solemn faces, like beasts in clothing.


    "This is a box, you forgive me and I can give you a box."


    "Boss!" Hao Liang winked, teasing.


    "wanna die?!"


    "Well, if the psychic liquid works well, I will forgive you."


    "You can try it."


    Ji Ruxue took out a bottle and drank it in one sip, with a shocked expression on her face.


    She can feel the energy contained in this bottle of spiritual power liquid, which is too huge, it is simply a god.


    "This!"


    "How?"


    Su Yan smiled, there is no thing that the spiritual power liquid can''t solve, two bottles if one bottle doesn''t work, two boxes if two bottles don''t work!


    Of course, Su Yan also brought a box to the other team members, especially Zheng Qu and Yu Mo. After drinking this spiritual power liquid, they were completely excited.


    "This thing is really amazing, I feel like I''m about to break through."


    "This is a fetish, like the aura of heaven and earth."


    Zheng Quxiu has a dantian and knows a little bit about aura.


    "What do you ordinary people know, this was created by our boss."


    Hao Liang said proudly, very proud.


    Naturally, Su Yan''s identity could not be preserved. So many psychic fluids could not be concealed. Everyone knew that he was the creator of psychic fluids.

 Chapter 299： Crash

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t hide it from Su Yan. Anyway, the people who know it are just a few of them, all brothers, so naturally they won''t cause trouble for him.


    Naturally, the plane is a direct flight, and it takes more than ten hours. Everyone plans to get some sleep before they get there.


    There are quite a few special forces participating in the removal of the mysterious organization. They come from all over the world, and they are all well-known existences. Only the Dragon Soul was formed suddenly.


    Other special forces in the world have high brilliance. Among them are the special forces of the star country, the polar bear species, the special forces of the perfume country, the special forces of the United States, the special forces of Shenjiali and the special forces of Asan. .


    These special forces are among the top ten in the world and are among the elite of various countries. These special forces will only be dispatched when they encounter tasks above the s level.


    That''s right, the removal of the mysterious organization this time is an S-level mission, which can be called the highest level mission, and many countries in the world attach great importance to it.


    The mysterious organization is too cruel and has caused harm to many countries. No one does not hate it. They want to get rid of it early and let it disappear on the earth.


    Sitting down cross-legged and running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", his dantian is already huge nowadays, but this hugeness is not the hugeness in appearance, but the hugeness that it can store spiritual power.


    The breakthrough of the acquired realm is the innate, and the innate will be another piece of sky, which is naturally much stronger than the acquired.


    In the congenital realm, the fetal breath stops the pulse, the fetus breathes fast, no disaster, no disease, longevity and longevity.


    Once innate, human life expectancy will increase significantly. Generally, people with strong innate can live to at least one hundred years old, and some can live to more than one hundred and fifty years old, which is enough for longevity.


    In the innate realm, the innate true energy can be released, that is, the spiritual power can be released. Compared with the acquired, the difference between the two is that the innate spiritual power is more solid and the spiritual energy is more substantial, and some simple weapons can be transformed into more powerful weapons. powerful.


    Among them, the most important thing in the innate realm is the unlocking of the vital barrier, which is the foundation of the realm after the innate.


    It is possible to enter the realm of Xuanming when the mysterious gate is opened, and the realm of Xuanming is still a realm far away from Su Yan.


    The most true manifestation of the innate value is the change of the dantian. At this time, the dantian will become golden, commonly known as the golden pill. The strongest golden pill is also the strong innate.


    Su Yan is only one step away from the later stage of the day after tomorrow. Naturally, the road in the back has to be paved, and the foundation in front has to be firm.


    In this way, the improvement of the realm in the future will come naturally and there will be no bottlenecks, and it will be more solid and there will be no backlash or even confusion.


    "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" is a fairy tactic, a magic tactic created by an expert in the fairyland, its power is naturally unimaginable.


    Even during the heyday of Su Yan''s previous life, the sixteenth-shaking poses learned were no more than comparable.


    Nowadays, practicing "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" mainly regulates the acupoints of the meridians and opens up all the acupoints in the human body, laying a good foundation for this magical power in the future.


    This is a boring and troublesome thing, it takes a hundred years to sharpen the sword, not neglect every day, this is a kind of persistence, often persistence is the most difficult, and also the most valuable.


    Persistence is doomed to failure, but once you persist, you will achieve unprecedented results.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" circulated in the body for four or five weeks before Su Yan stopped and opened his eyes.


    He stood up, walked back and forth a few times, moved his body, and looked at the night outside.


    At this time, the plane pierced through the clouds, and the stars in the sky became brighter above Jiuxiao.


    Su Yan knew that the countless shining stars were not just shining, there was civilization, and even the monastic world, and that was what he yearned for.


    Feeling a little hungry, Su Yan picked up a bottle of spiritual power and drank it, but halfway through the drink, he found something was wrong.


    The cup actually swayed, not his own hand, but his whole body was swaying, which also meant that the plane was swaying.


    "Did it enter the airflow?"


    But there is no notification in the cockpit, it should not be airflow.


    Suddenly there was a reversal, and the plane completely reversed one hundred and eighty degrees. Su Yan suddenly felt his head down and his feet up.


    Fortunately, he had spiritual power, otherwise he would definitely be smashed badly, but the other members were not as lucky as him, and they were all woken up.


    "what happened?"


    "Did something happen to the plane?"


    "It''s not like."


    At this time, an emergency voice came from the cockpit: "Enemy attack, enemy attack, missiles are coming towards us, missile rain!"


    "Missile rain!"


    Everyone took a breath, the missile was scary enough, and the missile rain was coming.


    "Why is that?"


    "I don''t know, we are at 140 degrees west longitude and 26 degrees north latitude at the moment."


    The latitude and longitude of Cross Island is 157 degrees west longitude and 21 degrees north latitude. There is also a distance from Cross Island.


    Zheng Qu''s hands were leaping on the keyboard, and various data appeared before his eyes, and he said with a solemn expression: "Oh, this is a small island occupied by mysterious organizations, and it is their military base!"


    "what?!"


    A group of people changed their faces and drove over the military base of the mysterious organization.


    This also proves the strength of the mysterious organization. They have very strong weapons and equipment, and they have even more terrifying detection systems.


    "This is one of their branch bases. It has been occupied for five years. The island nation sent its Self-Defense Forces to seize it. None of the hundreds of special forces sent out came back."


    "Try to hide!"


    Su Yan gave orders to the pilot in the cockpit.


    "No way, the missile rain is too dense to avoid it!"


    "It''s over, we were hit!"


    The plane shook violently, lost control completely, and hovered indiscriminately.


    Everyone was dumped everywhere and couldn''t maintain their balance. Even Su Yan took a lot of effort to tie himself to the plane floor.


    "Everyone, take the parachute and land directly!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a missile hit the aircraft''s belly directly, blasting the aircraft into a big hole.


    The hurricane whizzed, Su Yan''s words couldn''t reach other people''s ears at all, and he could only see what he said coldly.


    With a few more missiles, the plane was directly torn apart and scattered around.


    This small island is called Aiye Island. Smith, the branch boss of the mysterious organization, is now looking at the sky with a telescope, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Perfect."


    "The private jet dared to fly over us, I really don''t want to live!"


    The other members of the mysterious organization brandished their submachine guns and yelled happily to celebrate the destruction of an airplane.


    Smith waved his hand, motioned everyone to stop, then looked at everyone and said, "Search around for me, and don''t leave a word when you meet a living person!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 300： Desolate island

    The world revolves around, it feels like the end of the world, even if you are strong, you are duckweed at the moment you lose your balance.


    Duckweed is a creature without roots, which moves with the flowing water and sways, and so does Su Yan.


    When the plane was torn apart by the missile, Su Yan''s wing separated directly from the plane and floated to the boundless sea.


    It was extremely heavy, as if the head was buried in the ground or a large stone of several hundred catties was hung, and it was impossible to stand upright.


    What followed was that the chest was very dull, and it felt like I couldn''t breathe. As soon as I breathed, countless demons rushed towards you and penetrated into your seven orifices, causing you endless pain.


    The brain gradually blurred, so that I lost consciousness...


    This is an isolated island, surrounded by boundless seas. The isolated island is covered by tropical plants. It is about 30 kilometers from north to south, and nearly 20 kilometers from east to west. The hills are undulating and vines are lush, and there is an active volcano in the middle, and you can feel the violence in it.


    "Bu Ming, Bu Wu..."


    "Bush, shy..."


    On a beach on the island, several unknown seabirds kept circling and shouting.


    Their beaks are very pointed and long, very sharp, and can easily penetrate the body of their prey.


    At this time they had a prey in sight. For them, this prey was so huge that they had never seen it before.


    The lead bird naturally bears the brunt. It aimed at the prey, swooped down, and stabbed towards the prey.


    This kind of bird hunts in this way, a single blow can pierce the prey, killing it, and then it is a gluttonous feast.


    The lead bird''s sharp beak stabbed its prey, but it did not penetrate it, and its beak was directly broken.


    The intense pain caused the lead bird to scream directly, with a very miserable voice.


    The other birds circled around in horror, looking at their prey with fear.


    These birds didn''t dare to do anything anymore, the boss had nothing to eat the guy, wouldn''t you go to find death?


    Hovering in the air a few times, a few birds left helplessly.


    What followed was a curse: "It''s him, who is tickling my chest, itching!"


    That''s right, the prey in the bird''s eye is Su Yan. The plane was destroyed and he fell into the sea and drifted to this beach with the sea.


    The bird woke him up. After tumbling a few times in the sea, Su Yan spit out a small octopus, stood up and stretched, looking at the hot sun.


    "I''m not dead?"


    Su Yan checked his body, but there was no problem. The wreckage of the plane could be seen not far away, and Su Yan swam directly over.


    There is an endless expanse of sea, and it is obviously trapped. The most important purpose now is to see if there is food and other useful things on the wreckage of the plane.


    I flopped and swam for a long time. Although the wreckage of the plane looked close, it was actually far away, and it was still moving.


    Fortunately, the wreckage did not sink into the sea. Perhaps the wings were relatively light and the force-bearing area was large and the material was light and buoyant.


    Swim to the side of the plane, Su Yan got directly into the wing, which was already full of water.


    He didn''t report any hope, and the plane fell from a high altitude, even if there was something, it might have spilled around.


    It didn''t take long for the wing to live in many sea creatures, and a dozen small sharks were swimming in it.


    This shark is not really a ferocious great white shark, but a small blue shark, often eaten by coastal people.


    Su Yan naturally sharpened his sword, these things are all food, and it is very likely that they will live on these fish.


    A dozen small sharks were stringed together by Su Yan with a cable and hung on the wing, while he continued to walk inside.


    There was nothing in the wing, he could only return without success.


    But when he was about to leave, he was pleasantly surprised to see a box of psychic fluid, which was stuck on the wing at this time, otherwise he would have fallen into the sea long ago.


    "good luck."


    Su Yan directly tore off a large piece of the wing and used it as a means of transportation. The small shark and the psychic liquid were placed on it, while he was lying on the wing, floating freely towards the island.


    Su Yan was able to see the appearance of the island more clearly in the sea. It must be an uninhabited and desolate island.


    The island has very lush vegetation, which makes Su Yan a little confused. After all, this is not a tropical area, but it is full of tropical plants.


    When he reached the shore, Su Yan directly removed the internal organs of the small sharks, strung them one by one with wooden sticks, and stuck them on the beach to expose them to the sun.


    If you want to keep it longer, naturally you have to make it into dried fish.


    The other two were naturally framed on the beach, and a ball of firewood burned directly, roasting the fish so much.


    There is no need for any condiments at all. The sea fish has a salty taste and can be started by roasting it directly.


    Eating the fragrant grilled fish and drinking the spiritual power liquid, Su Yan felt pretty good, and this day was considered a small leisure.


    But he didn''t plan to live here permanently. With ready-made wings, it could be made into a simple boat, and then left the island.


    "I don''t know what happened to them."


    Looking at the boundless sea, Su Yan naturally thought of the other Dragon Soul players. Su Yan didn''t know how safe they were.


    The special mobile phone has no signal, otherwise you can still contact.


    "I hope they are all right."


    Su Yan can only hope that if you fall from such a high place, even if your martial arts are strong, you are just an ant, and the chance of surviving is very slim.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help being full of anger. The so-called branch base of the mysterious organization was the culprit.


    "Wait, I will make you regret it!"


    Su Yan had killing intent in his eyes. He was determined to kill this group, so he would naturally pay the price for being so arrogant.


    Stepping on the flames, Su Yan used palm leaves and some wooden sticks to build a simple hammock and lay on it comfortably.


    He intends to sleep, and then start to make a boat and leave here.


    Originally, the scorching sun was in the sky, but now it was covered with dark clouds. The weather on the island changed when it changed, coming and going like wind.


    Suddenly, violent storms poured down directly, and the terrifying lightning in the distance was mixed with deafening thunder.


    A dragon sucking water formed not far from the island, which is very spectacular.


    The sunset and the lonely bird fly together, and the autumn water is the same forever!


    But at this time the sunset was not there, and Gu Yu had already left in pain, but Xia Shui and Chang Tian were the same blue.


    Now that there is no light from lightning, the earth is completely dark, as if the end of the day.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these at all, and continued to fall asleep alone, even if the lightning struck him, he ignored it.


    It rained all night and stopped until the early morning of the next day, and the sea returned to its original condition. The sky was clear and the sky was blue.


    Su Yan still slept soundly, without the slightest intention of waking up. If he didn''t sleep in the morning, the whole day would be lost.


    The small sharks that had dried up due to the heavy rain have now recovered as before, but they still have a fishy smell.

 Chapter 301： Woman in ragged clothes

    Su Yan''s sleep is just light sleep, and once there is a turmoil around, he can''t escape his spiritual consciousness.


    After the heavy rain, the scenery on the island is very beautiful, the huge tropical plants are more vibrant, and the branches and leaves are stretched very hard.


    The sea breeze blew slightly, driving the sea water toward the beach one after another, washing Su Yan''s feet from time to time.


    Two heads suddenly appeared in the originally peaceful jungle, and they were looking at Su Yan who was sleeping in the distance.


    The two were ragged and unkempt, but they were two young women from their appearance and figure.


    One of the taller women still wears earrings on their ears, which is a first-class high-end brand. Obviously the origins of these two are not simple.


    The taller ones are at most in their twenties, slender and plump, like a peach, with a maturity beyond age in their eyes.


    The lower one looks more pure, looks like silly white and sweet, and the eyes are full of panic.


    They walk very lightly, and the sound of the wind blowing the leaves and swinging can conceal their walking noise, obviously they want to prevent Su Yan from discovering it.


    This kind of slight noise would not be noticed by ordinary people, but for Su Yan, it was already within the range of spiritual consciousness.


    He was still asleep and didn''t make any movements. He wanted to see what this man was going to do.


    The two of them were very vigilant, and they had to stop for a long time to take a step, and they would continue to move until Su Yan found out carefully.


    Especially those two **** eyes, almost without blinking, stared at Su Yan and the surroundings with a high degree of concentration.


    They looked scared, like frightened birds, as if they were afraid of being discovered, not just Su Yan.


    It took them at least ten minutes to walk out of the jungle, which was no more than a hundred meters away.


    Suddenly, seabirds croaked in the sky and threw a pile of excrement directly. Fortunately, the temporary nest built by Su Yan was blocked by palm leaves.


    It''s just such a lump of feces that makes the nest sway, showing that the nest is not strong.


    The two of them were so frightened that they did not dare to pant, for fear that Su Yan would wake up, so that they were shaking all over.


    Su Yan moved, rolled over, and continued to fall asleep. Obviously he didn''t want to get up yet. He wanted to see if these two people were members of the mysterious organization.


    After a long time, the two of them still didn''t move, and they almost suffocated Su Yan.


    About ten minutes later, the two began to move again and walked to the beach with greater caution.


    There was no shelter at the beach, and once they were found, it was all over, and the two looked even more nervous.


    "Sister, go faster, go straight to grab the food and run away."


    The tall woman whispered to the cute girl beside her, keeping her eyes on Su Yan, once she found out the situation, she would inevitably drag her to retreat.


    The Meng sister nodded and wiped her cheeks. The darker she wiped her faces and even her body, presumably to prevent mosquito bites.


    The two began to speed up their pace, and rushed directly to the place where the little shark was drying, with a smile on their faces.


    Originally, they said to run directly with the food, and run desperately, but when the two saw the food, their eyes turned red and they completely forgot to escape.


    Pulling the little shark from the branch, the two of them didn''t care about it, and they ate it raw, gorging themselves, disregarding the image.


    Su Yan put his head on his hands and looked at the two faintly, without intending to stop it.


    Because in his opinion, these two people are probably also in trouble here, I am afraid they are just starving.


    He wanted to wait for the two to be full, and then asked about it.


    Regardless of the fact that they were two gorgeous beauties, they were so hungry that they were unambiguous to eat. They ate six small sharks in total.


    The stomachs were full, and the two were very satisfied, with long-lost smiles on their faces. The panic smiles were even more precious and beautiful.


    "Sister, I''m so thirsty."


    The cute girl licked her dry lips, eating too many small sharks, she must be thirsty.


    The tall woman touched her forehead and smiled: "Don''t worry, I''ll see if there is water in him."


    The tall woman was obviously bolder, and regarded Su Yan as a dead pig, who had not woken up after sleeping for so long.


    He quietly approached the nest built by Su Yan, and at a glance he saw Su Suyan''s spiritual power liquid, and he was overjoyed.


    Directly and gently took out two bottles, the two of them raised their necks and started drinking.


    "Sister, this thing is good to drink. It not only quenches my thirst, but I feel that my body is much better and it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Mengmei said with a surprised face, the changes brought about by her body made him very happy.


    "Yeah, this thing is so amazing, the wound on my hand is healed!"


    The tall woman looked at her arm that had already started to fester with an incredible face. At this time, the wound on her arm began to scar slowly, and the scar was blown by the breeze, and her arm was fully recovered.


    "Did this person die with us?"


    Sister Meng began to look at Su Yan, her heart moved slightly, because Su Yan''s sharp edges and corners, with a unique attraction, actually made her heart fluctuate.


    "Unlike, his clothes are still in good condition, obviously he didn''t come here soon."


    The two voices were obviously louder than before, but Su Yan still pretended to be asleep.


    "Sister, let''s take a few bottles and go."


    Sister Meng was still a little worried, afraid that Su Yan would wake up, and then they would be in danger.


    "and many more."


    The tall woman approached Su Yan and touched the pulse of Su Yan''s neck with her hand to confirm that Su Yan was still alive.


    "It''s weird, his pulse is very normal. A dead pig can''t sleep so deeply, right."


    The tall woman patted Su Yan on the face, and she was so scared that the cute girl lay directly on the ground. She herself was taken aback by her behavior.


    "Sister, you don''t want to die!"


    Meng Mei''s face was full of anger, obviously frightened by the behavior of the tall woman.


    "Not awake."


    The tall woman looked reborn after a disaster.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Meng sister directly took five small sharks and left five for Su Yan.


    "No, we can''t just leave like this."


    The tall woman looked at Su Yan''s eyes with a cold color, and she had other thoughts in her heart.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    "We have to take these things, and he is enough for us to eat for several days."


    When most people hear this, they are absolutely scared to pee or throw up directly.


    This originally harmless beauty was able to say such a thing, this turning point is too great.


    "sister."


    Sister Meng was also taken aback and pulled her directly.


    "Don''t pull me, when you get to this island, you are the existence of the weak and the strong. Have you forgotten how they harmed other people!"


    There was a drop of tears in the eyes of the tall women. It was obvious that they had experienced things that ordinary people could not imagine.


    No matter how harmless people and animals encounter extreme things, they will change, which is unimaginable.

 Chapter 302： Cant do it

    "Sister, he doesn''t look like a bad person."


    Meng sister still can''t bear it, she is kind-hearted, even a kitten or puppy dare not hurt her, let alone a human being.


    "Because he is not a bad person, I will kill him!"


    The tall woman took out a dagger from the tattered trouser pocket and looked at Su Yan fiercely with her eyes.


    She approached step by step, getting slower and slower towards the back, trembling all over.


    Obviously she had never killed anyone, even if she had the intent to kill in her heart, she still did not dare, she was afraid.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Meng sister begged hard, she wanted to wake up Su Yan, but she was afraid that Su Yan would hurt them.


    She was so entangled that she started to cry and sobbed silently.


    "Why are you crying? You will only cry. You have been crying ever since you were in trouble!"


    The tall woman was also irritated by the cry of the cute girl. She has been under high pressure for this period of time and is on the verge of collapse at any time.


    Sister Meng became more and more sad, she could only hold her legs, shaking her whole body.


    The tall woman''s eyes are also red. This is her biological sister. No matter how angry she is, she loves her, but she is angry.


    "Take the fish and drinks away."


    The tall woman glared at Meng Sister, couldn''t help but shook the dagger in the handshake, and continued to walk towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan lay on all fours, smacking his lips from time to time, feeling that he was sleeping soundly.


    Looking at Su Yan, the tall woman showed a ruthlessness in her eyes, and said coldly: "If you want to blame, you are bad luck. We are also forced to be helpless. If you want to find it, go find that group of animals!"


    He raised the dagger in his hand, aimed it at Su Yan''s chest, and plunged it directly.


    The dagger was sharp, shining with cold light, but it was unusually cold in this hot place.


    There is absolutely no way for ordinary people to survive such a high distance, but Su Yan is not afraid, it is okay to change the diamond.


    I thought that my body would rub against the dagger violently, and even sparks would appear, but it didn''t appear.


    Because the dagger stopped one foot from Su Yan''s chest, the tall woman still couldn''t move it.


    Holding the dagger in both hands, she struggled very much. Looking at Su Yan''s harmless face, she felt relieved and frightened.


    The dagger fell directly onto the sand, and the tall woman lay on the ground, tears in her eyes.


    "Sister." Sister Meng rushed over to help him up, and then said, "Let''s go quickly, take half of the things and leave."


    The tall woman nodded helplessly, and took away the dagger from the sand.


    Sister Meng ran over and took out the spiritual power liquid from the plastic box. There were 20 bottles in total, and she took ten bottles.


    "move."


    When the two women got food and psychic liquid, they wanted to escape quickly because they knew that the beach was not safe.


    After turning around and not running a few meters, a smiling voice rang.


    "Take other people''s things, don''t you say it?"


    The two women were shocked and pale in shock, and two of the little sharks in the hands of the cute girl dropped.


    The bodies of the two began to tremble slightly, and the worst result appeared, and it was over.


    Meng sister''s legs were so frightened that she almost collapsed to the ground, so scared that she forgot to cry.


    The tall girl is slightly better than the cute girl, she turned around trembling, her face jumping wildly.


    He thought he was discovered by that group. Although he was desperate in his heart, she still had to resist. She wanted to protect her sister.


    But when she turned around, she saw Su Yan. At this time, Su Yan was leaning over Erlang''s legs halfway on the palm-leaf nest, looking at the two with a smile.


    "you''re awake?"


    The fear in the tall woman''s heart was reduced by half, either, that group would be fine, or she would not want to be caught by that group even if she died.


    "You murmured in front of me for a long time, can I not wake up?"


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the two women''s faces, apparently they had been spotted long ago.


    Su stood up, and the scared tall woman immediately grabbed the dagger, brandished it wildly, and screamed fiercely: "Don''t come here, or I will really kill you!"


    She didn''t know that her voice had changed, she was already trembling, and even her words were uncomfortable.


    Sister Meng was already paralyzed with fright, she was just a timid girl, only seventeen or eighteen years old, and she had little contact with the outside world.


    There were so many things encountered in this disaster, it was not easy for her to persevere, and by this moment she had completely collapsed.


    "Sister, woo..."


    Sister Meng started crying, still weeping in a low voice, afraid that she would not dare to cry loudly.


    Seeing the cute girl crying so sad, the tall girl was also flustered and directly guarded the cute girl behind her.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is a sister."


    "I miss my mom and dad, I miss them so much."


    Sister Meng''s words directly hit the tall woman''s weakness, and her heart suddenly pierced.


    She didn''t want to, she was only twenty years old, as old as a flower, if it weren''t for the existence of a sister, she would have broken down long ago.


    In front of her sister, she must be strong, and all dangers and sufferings must be overcome.


    "I tell you, if you take one step closer, I really won''t be merciful."


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the tall woman and saying, "Really, why did you show mercy to my men just now?"


    "I... I just don''t want to kill good people."


    The tall woman tried her best to keep her voice normal, but she still trembled abnormally.


    "I don''t want to kill good people, I''m a bad person."


    Su Yan continued walking without fear, only a few meters away from the second daughter.


    "Don''t come here, you won''t break the law if I kill you."


    "Of course, you kill me if you have the ability."


    Su Yan walked directly towards the two of them, only two meters away from them, looking at her with a full face of abuse.


    "You must force me!"


    The tall woman wielded the dagger indiscriminately, but how could she stabbed Su Yan at a distance of two meters?


    "Hey, are you a gibbon, how can you stab me like this, let me come closer."


    Su Yan approached, but the tall woman stepped back, apparently frightened by Su Yan''s initiative to seek death.


    "Don''t force me!"


    The tall woman shed tears, looking strangely distressing.


    "Did I force you? I will send you to kill you without killing. You dare not kill."


    Su Yan looked at the tall woman with solemn expression, and grasped the dagger.


    The tall woman collapsed completely, let go of her hands, and fell directly to the ground.


    "You kill, even if you kill a fish, you will be scared to death."


    Su Yan glanced at the tall woman with disdain, and played with the dagger.


    The dagger kept spinning in his hand, like a throbbing knife, making the two girls dumbfounded.


    "Please bypass us, we are also forced to be helpless."


    The tall woman knelt down, wishing to kowtow to Su Yan.

 Chapter 303： within Temptation

    "You can do anything to me, you can spare my sister."


    The moment the tall woman knelt down, Su Yan was a little touched. He saw the helplessness and strength of a weak woman as an older sister.


    The dagger continued to dance in Su Yan''s hand, Su Yan simply sat directly on the beach, looking at the woman faintly.


    "How did you come to this island?"


    The tall woman hurriedly said: "A month ago, we were traveling on a cruise ship, and the cruise ship had an accident, and then we were brought here by the waves."


    "Cruise ship, luck is really bad."


    Seeing that Su Yan''s expression eased, the tall woman felt a play, and could not help but settle down a lot.


    "How did you get here?"


    "I was beaten down by someone on a plane."


    The tall woman covered her mouth, obviously she couldn''t believe it, she lowered her voice and said, "Are you a soldier?"


    "you can say so."


    The tall girl became even more excited, and said directly: "My name is Zheng Xueqi, and she is my sister Zheng Xuelu."


    "Well, you have been on this island for a month. It seems that there is food on this island."


    Zheng Xueqi''s eyes were a little dim, and she said angrily: "No, we have all been hungry this month. We rely on ten packs of compressed biscuits."


    "Is there fresh water on this island?"


    Zheng Xueqi nodded and said: "Yes, but they are occupied."


    "they?"


    Su Yan looked at Zheng Xueqi, her eyes condensed suddenly, and said coldly: "Tell me everything you know!"


    Zheng Xueqi looked at Su Yan, shook her lips and said, "You have to promise to let us go."


    "Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    The dagger in Su Yan''s hand spun quickly, flew directly to Ji Ruxue''s thigh, and stuck to the ground against her torn pants.


    Zheng Xueqi could feel the coldness of the dagger, because the dagger was in close contact with her thigh. As long as Su Yan was slightly off, her thigh was likely to be broken. "


    She swallowed her saliva and looked at Su Yan with fear, but finally compromised.


    "They were also the people on that cruise ship. There were about a hundred people who survived, but now there are only more than twenty people."


    "what for?"


    "They are demons, demons, brutes!"


    Zheng Xueqi became excited, her eyes filled with hatred, she wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood.


    Su Yan knew that something might have happened in this, and it was definitely not a good thing.


    A month ago, the luxury cruise ship that Zheng Xueqi and others took sank near the island and was finally blown to the shore.


    At that time, there were more than a hundred people who survived, and everyone floated to the shore, food and water were scarce.


    In the first few days, there was nothing wrong, supported by the only food, but after waiting for a few days, some people in the crowd became restless without waiting for the arriving boat.


    They rob food first, then women, and finally they even murder men and feed on human flesh.


    It sounds terrible, but when it comes to desperation, this is probably a last resort.


    The two sisters Zheng Xueqi were terrified. After a white man used food to lure them down and was rejected by them, they were beaten by the white man.


    The white man even wanted to **** them. Fortunately, Zheng Xueqi found a sharp dagger on the beach and stabbed the white man to escape.


    After that, they fled across the island, and the white people gathered a few people and became the rulers of the survivors, arresting them everywhere.


    In the first half month, they could still wrap their stomachs with biscuits. When they were thirsty, there was also a freshwater pit on the island, but later the freshwater pit was occupied by the group.


    They are desperate and can only wait to die.


    Zheng Xueqi knew very well that if they obeyed the white man, they would definitely get food and water, but she was unwilling because the white man��s hands were covered with blood.


    "You mean there are four of them, and the rest are women?"


    "Yes, there are more than twenty, all of whom have become their slaves, and the leader is called Jira."


    Su Yan knows very well that if women can survive, it is completely a tool for the group to vent their desires.


    "You let us go, we don''t want to die."


    Zheng Xueqi burst into tears as she spoke, and Zheng Xuelu on the side was also pitiful.


    Su Yan looked at Zheng Xuelu. At this moment, she was in ragged clothes. The original lady had suffered so much.


    I have to say that Zheng Xuelu''s skin is really good, smoother and more delicate than a baby''s, and it can be broken.


    These two sisters must have a lot of background. They are definitely not an ordinary family. They are probably the daughters of some upper class people.


    Seeing Su Yan staring at her sister, Zheng Xueqi''s face was slightly angry, but her heart was moved.


    "You go."


    Su Yan waved his hand and motioned for the two of them to leave, which was regarded as letting them go.


    Zheng Xuelu looked surprised and thanked Su Yan directly, thanking him very much.


    "Sister, go away."


    Zheng Xuelu pulled Zheng Xueqi and wanted to leave, but Zheng Xueqi did not move, but looked at Su Yan quietly.


    "Oh, you can take half of the food and psychic liquid."


    Su Yan is very compassionate. After all, it is not easy for these two people. Give them a little food and make their destiny.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Zheng Xuelu was so moved that she almost cried, and she finally met a good person, a very good person.


    But Zheng Xueqi still didn''t move, looking at Su Yan all the time.


    For a long time, her two thin red lips trembled, and her voice was very soft.


    "We are very grateful to you for not killing and giving us food. You are a good person."


    Su Yan was noncommittal about this and didn''t say anything.


    Zheng Xueqi didn''t finish her words, and her eyes looking at Su Yan seemed to send Qiubo secretly.


    "But even if we get this half of the food, we can''t live."


    "Do you want to take all the food?"


    Zheng Xuelu hurriedly shook her head and shook her hands.


    Zheng Xueqi also shook her head and said, "No, we don''t want food, we just want to follow you."


    "Follow me?"


    Su Yan looked at Zheng Xueqi and suddenly felt that this girl was very smart.


    Most people will choose Jinshan when facing a golden mountain and the art of turning stones into gold, because that way, they can get everything they want without any effort.


    But such people don''t know that even more golden mountains will eat the sky, only a little bit of stone can continue to flow.


    The same is true for Zheng Xueqi. Getting food can only save a few days. If caught, they will still become slaves, and they will starve to death after a few days if they are not caught.


    Only by following Su Yan can they have a chance to survive. This is a life-saving straw, and she absolutely cannot give up.


    "I don''t want to be burdensome."


    Su Yan still has a task to do, he must hurry up to Cross Island, and he doesn''t know what happened to the other team members.


    Zheng Xueqi bit her lip, as if she was struggling and hesitating in her heart, but in the end her eyes became firm.


    Her voice became softer and softer: "If you let us follow you, you can do anything."

 Chapter 304： magical effect

    Su Yan turned Zheng Xueqi away and approached her, his eyes were not too far away from her.


    "what did you say?"


    Zheng Xueqi felt Su Yanna''s unique masculine breath, and began to panic. She was just a blank sheet of paper. She had never had close contact with a man, and even her first kiss was kept.


    Her eyes began to drift away, and she did not dare to look at Su Yan''s eyes, which meant that she was guilty of conscience, scared, and even more curious and excited.


    "Why, reluctant?"


    "No...No."


    Zheng Xueqi hurriedly turned around, her eyes looking at Su Yan became firm.


    "I''m not interested in you."


    Su Yan shook his head, he was not a stallion, although Zheng Xueqi was really good.


    A look of disappointment appeared on Zheng Xueqi''s face and her eyes became dim. She has always been very satisfied with her figure and even her face. This seemingly young soldier is not even interested in herself.


    Of course, she would not think that Su Yan was not good either. I am afraid she was afraid of her. She had to dispel this worry.


    "I am sincere. First, you are not a bad person. Second, you are very good to us. Third, you are handsome. Fourth, only you can save us."


    Zheng Xueqi is telling the truth, these four points are all true.


    Zheng Xuelu''s face was a little astonished, but she was very clear about her sister''s vision above all else.


    So many children of the wealthy family, wealthy magnates, and wealthy heirs have broken their homes, but she doesn''t take a straight look at all. That''s it, people still come to the door.


    Although there was her family background, many of them were Yanjing''s giants, and Zheng Xueqi still didn''t take a straight look.


    She is an arrogant woman, and only men who are better than her can be worthy of her and can suppress her.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but I still don''t want to bring two burdens."


    Su Yan approached Zheng Xuelu, pointed to her upper body and said, "Be careful, it''s exposed."


    Zheng Xuelu''s face was flushed, and her clothes were tattered. What can she do?


    But Su Yan took off his jacket directly and put it on Zheng Xuelu''s body, immediately heating Zheng Xuelu out of it.


    Zheng Xueqi watched from the side, thinking in her heart, is this kid looking after her sister.


    "No, you can''t let him ruin my sister, and what can come at me."


    Zheng Xueqi stopped between the two and looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan became more amused.


    "You can come to me if you have anything." Zheng Xueqi said.


    Su Yan stopped talking, and directly picked up the backpack found in the wreckage of the plane, put the spiritual power liquid inside, and then hung a few small sharks outside.


    "These are for you, and there will be no deadline."


    As Su Yan said, he walked straight to the jungle, walking very fast, but after a while, he disappeared in the jungle.


    Zheng Xueqi hurriedly grabbed her sister''s arm and chased it towards the jungle.


    It''s actually very simple for Su Yan to drag them, but he doesn''t want to walk so fast, because he finds that the jungle is not simple and a little weird.


    It''s too quiet, there is still the sound of wind blowing and leaves moving outside, and there are only the sound of their breathing and the sound of their feet stepping on the rotten leaves.


    The two women followed Su Yan very hard, their skin was cut by vegetation and they didn''t care. Even if Zheng Xuelu fell and got crooked feet, they kept following, because Su Yan is a life-saving straw, they must not let it go.


    "You''re endless, follow me and I don''t mind getting rid of you."


    Su Yan turned around, looked at the two with a cold face, and restored his sharp eyes.


    Zheng Xueqi was not afraid, looking straight into Su Yan''s eyes and said: "You will not kill us. If you wanted to kill us, you would have done it the moment we reached the beach."


    Su Yan couldn''t help being curious about this tall beauty, and his desire to survive made him slightly moved.


    Zheng Xuelu found a package at this moment, as if someone left it here.


    She stepped forward and picked it up and opened the package, which was full of a big bag of shy things.


    Zheng Xuelu''s face flushed immediately, this thing was indeed a bit shy to her.


    When Zheng Xueqi saw it, her eyes suddenly lit up, took the package directly, and looked at Su Yan.


    "You dare not accept me because you are afraid that I will be dirty?"


    Zheng Xueqi said this while gritting her teeth. She was the woman who was still in her first kiss. She was absolutely pure.


    But she knew that Su Yan must have concerns in this regard, otherwise she would have agreed.


    Su Yan was slightly surprised, but Zheng Xueqi thought so.


    "Do you think you are unclean?"


    Zheng Xueqi was very angry and almost bit her lip, but she could only bear it to survive.


    "If you promise to let us follow, you can do anything to me."


    Zheng Xueqi worked hard to survive and protect Zheng Xuelu, and the kid in front of her was not so unbearable, and it was not a loss.


    Su Yan started to play, shook his head and looked at Zheng Xuelu.


    Zheng Xuelu immediately panicked, and the little deer ran into it, not daring to look at Su Yan, fearing more than curiosity.


    Zheng Xueqi''s heart shuddered and said: My sister has just reached eighteen this year, and she cannot be bullied.


    "No, dare to touch my sister, I''ll fight you!" Zheng Xueqi refused righteously.


    "Then go their own way."


    "Sister, you have suffered so much for me, I should also give some."


    "No, Xiao Lu."


    "Little brother, I promise you."


    Zheng Xuelu plucked up the courage, looked at Su Yan, and made all the possible upcoming possibilities.


    Su Yan smiled even more, approached Zheng Xuelu, and gently teased her jaw.


    "Ok?"


    Zheng Xueqi looked angry, staring at Su Yan as if looking at a bad guy''s face.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not good-looking, what reason do you have for me to promise you to follow?"


    The sudden change left the two girls in a daze. It turned out that they were playing tricks.


    "You!" Zheng Xueqi bit her lip and said, "We are so beautiful, don''t you feel like it?"


    "I''m not a tool, I have someone I like."


    Speaking of this, Su Yan thought of Jin Shiya and couldn''t help sighing.


    "We have money. As long as you send us out of here, we can give you a lot of money."


    "I am not short of money."


    "You are not good and you are not short of money, what do you want?"


    Zheng Xueqi started crying when she was wronged, and howled and frightened Zheng Xuelu.


    Su Yan was most afraid of seeing women crying, and said helplessly, "Well, follow me."


    Zheng Xueqi burst into laughter immediately, and dragged Zheng Xuelu to follow Su Yan.


    "Throw away the things in your pocket." Zheng Xueqi said to Zheng Xuelu.


    "Wait, this condom can be useful."


    Su Yan took it, put it in his backpack, and walked forward without looking back.


    Zheng Xueqi looked contemptuously, and said carefully: "I think you are still reluctant, but what I said will not go back."

 Chapter 305： Anteater

    In Zheng Xueqi''s view, men are all the same, desire dominates the brain, and they are all dirty, which made her look down at Su Yan.


    Zheng Xuelu was much more naive, and asked with a blushing face: "Little brother, besides doing that, what magical use can condoms have?"


    Su Yan turned and smiled: "It''s more useful."


    "It can store water, prevent wound infection, hold water and cool down, it can also be used as a lifebuoy, and it can be put on the head to prevent mosquito bites..."


    Su Yan said more than a dozen magical uses in one breath, all of which were real and practical, and not just ridicule.


    Zheng Xuelu''s small mouth was wide open, her face was incredible, she never thought that the evil existence in her eyes could be so useful.


    Even Zheng Xueqi was stunned, never expected that condoms could be used as a life-saving material in the wild.


    But she still curled her lips and said: "You made up all of this yourself, and you still pretend to be innocent in your own wicked heart."


    "If you really talk like that, I don''t mind sleeping you right there."


    Su Yan approached Zheng Xueqi with an evil smile in her eyes.


    Zheng Xueqi immediately persuaded and kept backing away.


    "Walk carefully, follow me, this place is weird."


    Su Yan got upright, his divine consciousness had already been scattered everywhere, constantly investigating the possible dangers around him.


    They walked all the way to the depths of the island, passing through a lot of dense vegetation, and the ground became more fragile inside, whether they could fall into the pit.


    "Ouch."


    Zheng Xueqi stepped into the air and planted directly into a large pit. The pit was formed by rain water corroding the ground containing limestone, and it was everywhere.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of rotten leaves in the cave, otherwise you will break your arms and legs if you fall.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Zheng Xuelu looked at the entrance of the cave anxiously and kept shouting.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Su Yan jumped directly into the cave, took Zheng Xueqi out, and then continued to walk forward.


    Zheng Xueqi, who was still in shock, was frightened by Su Yan''s behavior again, knowing that this pit was more than five meters deep.


    "Little brother is amazing."


    Zheng Xuelu blushed and said with envy, and at the same time her heart became more and more about Su Yan.


    "He is not like an ordinary soldier, is it a special soldier, but the special soldier shouldn''t be so powerful."


    Jumping more than five meters high, and still carrying more than 40 kilograms of Zheng Xueqi, this made Zheng Xueqi more curious.


    "stay close."


    Su Yan reminded again that the surrounding area was too quiet, it was extremely quiet, terribly quiet.


    "You didn''t come from here?"


    "No, we came along the beach."


    The reason why Su Yan wanted to enter it was to find fresh water. He didn''t know how long it would take to float on the sea to leave the island, and he had to prepare enough water and food.


    "This place is weird, be careful."


    The two women hurriedly followed Su Yan and continued to walk inside.


    As you get inside, the ground is not getting wetter and drier, on the contrary, because there is an active volcano in the center of the island with thick smoke billowing all the time.


    This made Su Yan also a little strange. How could there be water sources inside this active volcano, and some of them had been evaporated before long. He suspected that these two women were lying.


    But it was just a suspicion, even if he really lied, there was nothing terrible about him.


    They came under a big banyan tree, and it was really amazing to see such a big banyan tree on this small island.


    Overwhelming, the diameter of the trunk requires at least five or six people to hug it. This banyan tree has lived for at least several thousand years.


    The banyan tree has many roots, which are inserted straight into the ground, which is quite spectacular.


    Su Yan didn''t linger too much, and walked directly around the banyan tree.


    There is a broken wall in front of him. If you climb up from here, you should be able to see the whole view of the island, but at this time he heard a strange sound.


    "and many more."


    Su Yan motioned to the two women to stop and listened carefully to the weird voice, which seemed to be coming from underground.


    The two women were also nervous, looking around, for fear that the group would come.


    "Xiao Lu is not afraid, there is a sister to protect you."


    Zheng Xueqi hugged Zheng Xuelu and kept looking around, her eyes full of unknown fear.


    Su Yan lay directly on the ground and leaned close to the ground to listen to the weird sound. The vibration was not large, or even small, and neither Zheng Xueqi nor the daughters heard it.


    But after a while, this weird voice slowly rose, and the two women heard it.


    "What sound is this?" Zheng Xueqi said uncomfortably.


    "Is the volcano about to erupt?!"


    Zheng Xuelu looked at the volcano with thick smoke in the distance, and said nervously.


    "No, this is not a volcano about to erupt, it seems to be some kind of underground creature."


    "Underground creatures?"


    "They''re not here to eat us?!"


    The two women were frightened, and began to tremble all over, hugging each other tightly.


    "Probably."


    "what!?"


    "Hurry up and get out of here."


    Su Yan frowned. He was not afraid of anything, but these two delicate beauties were not good enough. Since they promised to bring them, he had to protect their thoroughness.


    The two women hurriedly followed Su Yan and ran towards the rock wall not far away.


    Just when they didn''t run a few steps, the ground began to faintly sink, sinking slowly like a whirlpool, forming small pits.


    "Hurry up, this thing is dangerous for you!"


    Su Yan roared, one on the left and one on the right, pulling the two women to rush. In the end, the two women swayed like kites.


    Even at such a fast speed, Su Yan still did not escape the roundup of these underground creatures, they had already trapped the three of Su Yan in this place.


    There were hollow pits all around, getting bigger and bigger, and some trees began to sway and fall.


    boom!


    A huge tree collapsed directly and stopped in front of Su Yan, but this couldn''t stop Su Yan''s path at all. He jumped through the collapsed tree trunk.


    The roots of the collapsed tree trunk began to crawl out of dense black spots. The black spots became bigger and bigger, and more and more, so that the whole ground was covered with these black spots.


    This group of black spots began to chase Su Yan, wherever there was no grass, it was cleaner than the Sanguang policy.


    The huge trees were crawled by them, and suddenly there was only a pile of powder left. The insects and other creatures were crawled by them, and there was no bones left.


    They are the king of the jungle, even lions and tigers can''t resist the Japanese, they are the jungle overlords, man-eaters!


    These seemingly black-spotted anteaters are actually very large, almost half the size of a thumb.


    When they crawl out, they spray a kind of venom toward the sky. Once a person is infected with this venom, they will immediately ulcerate their whole body, and it will turn into a puddle in a short time.


    Su Yan flew away, and the man-eater ants were chasing after him. It was a race between speed and life.


    The two women were still at the mercy of Su Yan at all, they were already terrified.


    "What is this?!" Zheng Xueqi asked in horror.


    "Man-eater!"


    "Cannibal... Ant?!" The two women were shocked, their faces contorted by fright.


    "Oops."


    Su Yan''s rushing pace suddenly stopped, and in front of him was a patch of black man-eating ants, and they were completely surrounded.

 Chapter 306： Killer Gila

    On the way, the two women were caught directly under the armpits by Su Yan, because holding hands not only caused great resistance, but also the two women couldn''t stand it.


    At this time, Su Yan put down the two women, looking at the crowds of man-eating ants that swarmed over the sky with fear in his eyes.


    The two women had already been frightened, and they hid beside Su Yan in horror, desperate bursting into their hearts.


    "What to do, are we going to die here?"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    Zheng Xueqi is slightly better than Zheng Xuelu, at least she still has a hint of fantasy.


    At this time, the man-eating ants all over the ground were approaching the three of them, and they continued to shoot corrosive liquids, and the entire area seemed to be foggy.


    "No, this liquid is poisonous. Take a condom to protect your body."


    The two women looked dumbfounded and did not understand what Su Yan meant.


    "Stupid, put the condom on your head and leave a vent."


    The two women suddenly realized that they hurriedly tore off the condom, blown it up, and then covered their heads, piercing a small hole for breathing.


    As for their arms, there are dark things, so they don''t have to be afraid of being corroded by the venom of man-eating ants.


    Su Yan was running with all his spiritual power and was ready to fight. As long as these man-eating ants approached, he would kill all sides.


    "Brother, why don''t you cover it?"


    Zheng Xuelu asked anxiously, in this crisis, she could still think of Su Yan, she had to say she was really kind.


    "I don''t need it." Su Yan turned around and glanced at Zheng Xuelu, and said coldly, "Spread all the black things over your body, otherwise your smooth skin will suffer."


    When Zheng Xuelu heard the words, she hurriedly looked at herself, the tattered clothes showed white and tender skin everywhere.


    She blushed, and then smeared the dark thing all over, and Zheng Xueqi on the side also helped her smear her back.


    "It''s all covered, and it can''t fall down at all. Once you are contaminated by this venom, it may corrode you into a big hole."


    "Painted it all over?"


    "Isn''t the privacy part important?" Su Yan said blankly.


    The faces of the two women were suddenly red as peaches, and they were too shy.


    "When are you afraid of these things, I don''t want to watch them even if you take them off!"


    The ears of the two females were red, gritted their teeth, no longer avoiding Su Yan, and smeared the dark things all over, leaving no trace.


    At this time, the man-eater ants were very close to them, and more and more, attacking in all directions.


    The venom in the sky has begun to spill around them, and some of them with a longer range have directly dripped on the two women.


    Thanks to the dark thing, the venom could not erode their skin and dripped down to the ground.


    And Su Yan was already covered with venom at this time, but he completely ignored it and let the man-eater ants shoot the venom on him.


    "Little brother!"


    Zheng Xuelu looked sad, and Su Yan was covered with venom. The venom kept fighting against the body, and irritating smoke appeared.


    In Zheng Xuelu''s view, Su Yan was definitely eroded, and all this was to save them.


    Zheng Xueqi also had tears in her eyes and kept roaring: "Fool, fool, why don''t you wear a condom, why!"


    Su Yan looked relaxed, spraying these venom on his body was like washing him, and it was much more refreshing than a normal shower.


    These venoms are corrosive and can exercise his muscles and skin, which is not bad.


    Originally planning to kill the Quartet, he changed his attention, why not let this group of man-eating ants wash himself more.


    Su Yan''s hands shook, and all the venom on his hands was spilled on the ground, leaving no trace.


    Then he directly took the two women, leaped up and reached the crown of a tree.


    "You two stay here, don''t move, anteaters can''t deal with you."


    The two women were a little confused. It''s so strange that Su Yan''s body was full of venom and he was still so alive.


    "He just said that he is not afraid of venom, is this true?"


    "Little brother is amazing."


    Zheng Xuelu said happily, her face filled with happiness.


    "He is not simple, he is definitely not an ordinary soldier."


    Zheng Xueqi has a serious face on her face. She doesn''t know much about the martial arts world, but she also knows a little.


    The grand steward of the Zheng family, Shui Lao, is a master who is responsible for their safety.


    "Could it be that he also exists as old as Shui?!"


    Su Yan had already returned to the ground, and the man-eating ants began to attack him continuously, but after a while they drowned his legs.


    "Little brother, are you okay?"


    Zheng Xuelu was still a little scared when she saw this, after all, there were so many anteaters, and all of them were the size of a thumb.


    "It''s okay, I want a spa."


    "You...you actually want to use venom to make a spa!"


    The two women were completely shocked and couldn''t believe it. Su Yan would dare to do this in this world.


    "It will do in half an hour."


    Su''s thighs were already covered with anteaters, and the anteaters continued to rush towards him, and within a moment, the whole person was completely swallowed by the anteaters.


    "Hahaha!"


    An evil laugh came, and two people stood on the broken wall, looking at the two girls on the canopy with squinting faces.


    "You can make us easy to find, we are besieged by man-eating ants. Keep running!"


    The man headed by the second woman is the very scared Gila, an internationally renowned killer.


    The two women hugged each other, trembling all over, when they saw Jira, they were instinctively afraid, because this man was more ferocious than the white man.


    In particular, Su Yan has been completely swallowed by man-eating ants. Although they know that Su Yan is very strong and powerful, how can they be besieged by such ferocious man-eating ants.


    They had no hope for Su Yan, their eyes were full of despair.


    Next to Guila is a black man with a very strong body, a fitness trainer, and now Guila''s minion.


    "Flee, why not run away!"


    Gila continued to yell, her eyes full of violence and greedy desire.


    They dare not arbitrarily, after all, there are a lot of man-eating ants below, and they are definitely looking for death.


    They are waiting, waiting for the man-eater to retreat, and then they can bring the two women to justice.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can at least have something to eat with us. Isn''t it good to survive?"


    "You are a beast, so we won''t follow you."


    Zheng Xueqi''s mind is full of images of those people dying tragically, as well as the women being destroyed by them, which is more terrifying than wild beasts.


    "Apart from submitting to me, is there any other way to go?"


    Guila''s eyes were full of contempt, and he expected that the two daughters would not seek their own death, and he would surely surrender in the end.


    When facing death, human beings are absolutely fearful. Under normal circumstances, they will choose to live rather than perish themselves, just as it is human nature to reproduce offspring.


    "I want us to submit to you and dream!"


    Zheng Xueqi''s eyes were full of resentment, staring straight at Guila.


    They would rather die than become the plaything of the devil.


    "Sister, my sister will protect you."


    Zheng Xueqi directly pulled Zheng Xuelu and jumped to the ground full of cannibal ants.

 Chapter 307： Kill easily

    Guila''s face changed, and she didn''t expect the two daughters to really jump down. There were countless man-eating ants below, and they were all panicked looking at it.


    "Shit!"


    Guila waved the dagger in her hand, her eyes were full of anger, and the two beautiful women were about to die in the mouth of the cannibal.


    "It''s so uncomfortable, these two girls are relatively superb, and the others are tired of playing."


    The black man on the side was also unusually angry, staring like a gorilla.


    But what about anger? They haven''t had the courage to jump down and save people, and the worms can''t ignore the danger and ignore them, and even worse, there is no way to survive.


    The two women fell down, crushing a large swath of man-eating ants, and other man-eating ants evaded.


    These cannibal ants are obviously afraid of the dark things on them, and the smell is uncomfortable for them.


    There are too many cannibal ants, such a little smell can''t resist for a long time, but for a moment, countless cannibal ants pounce on them.


    It feels like moths are extinguishing the fire, but the flame can be extinguished at any time, and it can''t resist anything at all.


    The two women could only hold them tightly, their eyes closed and frowned, their faces full of pain.


    The man-eater ants haven''t attacked them yet, but they have already felt the boundless pain because of their inner fear.


    The cannibal ants stepped forward and followed, no longer afraid of the dark things on them, and directly drowned the two girls.


    "Let''s go."


    Gila glanced at the piranha one last time, dropped the cigarette in the other hand, and then left directly.


    But when the black man turned around, the drowned two daughters suddenly rushed out, and the man-eater ants fled in panic.


    The black man shouted immediately: "Oh, MyGod!"


    Gila displeased: "What''s the matter?!"


    "The two of them are not dead, man-eating ants are running around!"


    The black man was holding his head, his face full of incredible, almost like seeing a ghost.


    Guila turned around and looked over, with a hint of chill on his face. He felt a strong aura, which gave him a dangerous smell.


    Originally, Su Yan was enjoying the anthropomorphic ant venom bath. It felt very comfortable. It was like bathing in a spiritual liquid, and the skin of his whole body was improved.


    But the second daughter suddenly jumped down, which surprised him, and hurriedly stood up and began to expel the man-eating ants.


    The spiritual power in his hand is simply an extinction disaster for the cannibal ants.


    At first, the man-eating ants didn''t take it seriously, and they continued to rush towards Su, but more and more corpses were lying on the ground, and the screams of despair before they died scared the other man-eating ants.


    So the man-eater ants began to run around and drilled towards the ground, but there was no shadow for a while.


    The second woman was still holding tightly shivering, her whole body covered with venom.


    Su Yan directly used his spiritual power to expel the venom, and then patted Zheng Xueqi, but Zheng Xueqi screamed like a frightened hen


    "I was bitten, it hurts!"


    "Ah, sister, are you okay?"


    Zheng Xuelu said cryingly, her voice full of fear.


    Su laughed: "I didn''t expect you two to be so timid."


    When Zheng Xueqi heard this, she couldn''t help but relax, and looked towards Su Yan, tears burst into her eyes, and she threw herself into Su Yan''s arms.


    Zheng Xuelu also burst into tears on her face, and rushed into Su Yan''s arms despite everything.


    With the two women in their arms, they were envious of others, but Su Yan didn''t feel much.


    "Hey, don''t rub it on my hand, what should I do if the milk comes out later."


    Zheng Xueqi''s face flushed suddenly, and she left Su Yan''s embrace with shame.


    "thank you."


    Although ashamed, Zheng Xueqi still bowed her head to thank Su Yan, who really saved their lives this time.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to find a male concubine."


    Guila''s eyes were full of anger, and she smiled evilly, and the dagger in her hand turned faster.


    The black man on the side was also tense and said: "Why haven''t this man seen? Seeing that his clothes are new, he should have just arrived on the island."


    Hearing this, Guila was happy, this was an opportunity, a chance to go out.


    Although there are so many women, he is tired of such a life. As an international killer, he can have countless women outside and can live better.


    "The kid reports his name, and we can leave you a whole body."


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the two at all, and looked at the two women: "Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    The second woman replied, but her eyes were horrified at the two Guila.


    Su Yan just noticed the two of them, and said lightly, "They are that group?"


    Zheng Xueqi nodded, her horrified eyes also contained hatred, hatred towards the two of them.


    "Boy, pretend to be deaf!"


    Guila was furious and stared at Su Yan with a cold face. He had already sentenced Su Yan to death in his heart.


    "You two talk a little more, otherwise there will be no chance."


    "Boss, this kid looks like a soldier, is it a soldier from China?!"


    There was a trace of jealousy in the eyes of the black man, but he had heard of the soldiers in China, who was the teacher of the tiger and wolf, who was once famous all over the world.


    "What about the soldiers, they are still dead in front of me!"


    Kira leaped down, jumped off the broken wall, unscathed.


    The second girl was even more shocked. The wall was seven or eight meters high. She just jumped down like this, knowing that the place where he fell was a hard rock, not the second **** the ground covered with leaves.


    "Let''s run away."


    Zheng Xueqi said to Su Yan, there is at least a chance to escape, and there is no way to survive unless you escape.


    "Escape?" Su Yan smiled slightly and shook his fingers. "There is no such word as escape in my dictionary."


    "Little brother, he is very fierce and powerful." Zheng Xuelu said in fear, but she had seen Guila kick a person ten meters away, punching a person through the chest.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will kill these two people easily."


    "Arrogant!"


    "Arrogant!"


    The black man also jumped off the cliff, of course he did not jump off after climbing for a while.


    "Do you think you can protect you by finding a brat, huh, I will let you know what despair is."


    The dagger in Guila''s hand flew out directly, attacking Su Yan, fast, and it pierced Su Yan''s chest in the blink of an eye.


    However, the dagger did not sink into the body, but collided with the body, making a clanging sound, and then fell to the ground.


    "This!"


    The black man stepped back in fright and looked at Su Yan with horror, as if he saw a monster.


    He knew very well about Jira''s ability. His throwing knives had never missed, they were all killed by a single blow.


    Gila also looked at Su Yan with trepidation, realizing that the young man in front of him was nothing simple.


    He was still thinking about expedient measures, but Su Yan had moved, like a ghost, patted him directly.


    The strength of this palm is not small, and Su Yan almost used all his strength to slap Kira''s head directly.


    The scene suddenly fell silent, and the two women and Yi Hei were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 308： rescue

    Guila''s head was shot directly into the air, and fell to the ground more than ten meters away, his neck rushing out like a pillar of blood.


    His hands danced wildly, doing the last unrealistic futile effort, slowly his body softened, and he fell straight down.


    The black man''s eyes were wide, and he looked terrified. He was shaking like a sieve, and he was actually scared to pee.


    "Hua Guo Kung Fu!" He said in sloppy English, "My hero, please!"


    These languages ??like English are naturally not a problem for Su Yan, and he can understand and even fluent answers just by reading and learning.


    This time the task is urgent, Su Yan only learned English for a few hours under He Lili''s teaching, and his level can already surpass the professional level.


    "Spare?"


    Su Yan smiled at the black man, raised his foot and kicked him in front of the door, kicked the black man''s head directly into the ground, waving his hands wildly outside.


    However, after a while, the black man''s hands softened, and there was no sound.


    Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu were the same as before, they hugged tightly, no less frightening than the horror brought to them by the cannibal ants.


    After solving the two, Su Yan''s complexion returned to plain, leaped up to the canopy and took off the backpack, and then walked towards the rock wall.


    The two girls still stood there in a daze, and did not recover at all, they were terrified.


    Compared to Gila killing people with a knife and smashing people''s chests with his fists, Su Yan was even more bloody, which completely stimulated their brains.


    However, the two are naturally incomparable. One person does evil and the other stops evil.


    Su Yan looked at the two of them and said impatiently: "What are you still doing? If you don''t follow me, you can leave."


    The two women turned around, suppressed the fear in their hearts, and hurriedly followed Su Yan''s pace.


    "catch me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he jumped straight up and reached the cliff. It was just a bulge, and it would take dozens of meters to reach the top.


    Humph!


    After jumping several times and reaching the top easily, the two women were frightened and their legs were weak.


    "Where is their stronghold?"


    Su Yan looked at the scenery of the entire island, and the sunset was extremely brilliant, beautiful and natural.


    Zheng Xueqi stroked her wet long hair, pointed to the west and said, "Their stronghold is in Palm Cong."


    "Then go."


    The three of them walked from the west and disappeared directly under the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Su Yan can reach that place in more than ten minutes at most, but two women can''t. It took a long time for the group to arrive. It was already dark.


    There are several very simple huts in the palm, built with palm leaves and tree trunks, which must be the habitat of the group of people Zheng Xueqi said.


    There are many palm trees that have been cut down not far away. The stumps are used to hold things and even for people to rest, and some have iron pots on them.


    Several women in ragged clothes were cooking food in front of the pot, and the scent wafted, making the two women appetite.


    Even Su Yan licked his lips. Compared to the small sharks, the things cooked in vacuum cans are naturally more delicious.


    The women didn''t communicate during the whole process, but they could be vaguely distinguished from the nobility they had been.


    Luxury cruise ships are not something that ordinary people can travel on. Except for the rich and famous, there are ladies and nobles. Of course, there will also be girls and even service staff who seek to support them.


    Guila and the black man were killed by Su Yan, and the white man and a service staff were left here, and the others should be women.


    At this time, a woman''s cry came from a small house. The sound was quite miserable, and it was accompanied by the sound of a man''s evil laugh.


    This rescue was easy for Su Yan, and there was no need for surprise.


    He motioned to the second girl to stay where she was, and walked directly to the cabin.


    Several women were shocked when they saw him. After seeing him in military pants, they all shed tears in excitement.


    "Are you here to save us?"


    A beautiful white woman looked at Su Yan so excitedly that tears filled her eyes.


    Su Yan nodded and said to these people: "Don''t worry, you will be relieved immediately."


    Several women immediately knelt down and bowed to Su Yan, already crying.


    The women''s cry naturally attracted attention, and a man dressed as a waiter ran over angrily.


    "Asshole, who let you talk, believe it or not, I cut your tongue."


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt a pain in his mouth, and the blood mixed with his tongue fell out of his mouth.


    "what!"


    The man screamed immediately, and the pain made him roll all over the floor. He was just an ordinary person and naturally couldn''t bear the pain.


    Su Yan shot again and broke his limbs directly. Yes, this kind of beast can only be called limbs.


    The man lay on the ground in despair, shaking his whole body, but his face was twisted to no avail.


    Su Yan ignored him, kicked over the hut, and a man and a woman lay naked in it.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of hostility, which obviously angered him thoroughly.


    The white man was furious, ignoring that he was still naked, and directly picked up a huge piece of wood and smashed it towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were colder and he did not resist. He was still hit by the wood, but the wood had become two halves.


    This white man is not an ordinary person, but a strong mid-term strongman, equivalent to the mid-term martial arts.


    This kind of person is more powerful than Tyson, and can easily kill a cow with one punch, but for Su Yan, even if he hits him, he can kill himself.


    "I want to kill you!"


    The white man waved his fist and threw a punch at Su Yan. The strength was not small, but Su Yan didn''t even look at it.


    This made the white man even more angry and violent. He had never been so despised before.


    But his fist hadn''t hit Su Yan, but he felt a pain in his body. Looking down, the original dangling things were gone.


    The white man twisted immediately, buckling his waist, in great pain.


    Su Yan still abolished his hands and feet, causing him to die slowly and painfully.


    Killing this kind of beast is simply cheap to kill them. You have to let them taste the pain of despair.


    Do unto others, do not impose on others!


    Seeing that the two were easily defeated by Su Yan, more than 20 women directly surrounded him and bowed to Su Yan again.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, but just walked to the steaming pot, scooped up things directly with a spoon, and feasted on it.


    The waiter and the white man naturally failed to slowly die in pain, and the group of women who hated them so furiously rushed towards them, beating them inhumanly.


    "Come out, it''s okay."


    Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu walked out slowly, watching Su Yan feasting and licking their lips.


    "What are you looking at me? Let''s eat together."


    The second daughter of Zheng Xueqi and the other women were all surprised, hurriedly holding the bowls and chopsticks.


    Su Yan looked at the night, the moon was very round and bright, it was time to leave here.

 Chapter 309： shipbuilding

    There was no sleep all night, these women were so excited, they just escaped from the **** on earth, the excitement is hard to stop, they cried together for most of the night, and they talked in the second half of the night.


    Su Yan slept very peacefully. Zheng Xueqi and the two daughters slept next to him, so they didn''t feel too comfortable.


    He could accept two women at any time as long as he wanted, but he didn''t do that.


    The soft and warm sunshine shed, revived the earth and awakened everyone.


    The women had excited and exhausted expressions on their faces. They wanted to sleep but couldn''t fall asleep. They all gathered together to prepare breakfast.


    Zheng Xueqi poured two bottles of psychic liquid into the cauldron, which made the breakfast more delicious.


    "Why is breakfast so delicious today?"


    "Yeah, I''m all tired after a bite."


    The unusual surprises of a crowd of beautiful women all gobbled up.


    After eating, Su Yan gathered everyone together, and now he must prepare to leave.


    "Everyone will be divided into several groups, and then do as I say."


    There is no objection, Su Yan is their savior and naturally listen to him.


    "A group of people collect water and food, a group of people follow me to check the ship."


    The second daughter of Zheng Xueqi naturally followed Su Yan to the ship that was put aside, and kept asking Su Yan various questions along the way.


    When it arrived, a huge cruise ship was like a giant beast, lying on the beach, dying.


    These people have been found in the boat countless times, and basically everything they can use and eat has been taken away, leaving only the body.


    According to chance, more than 20 people have to get at least a big boat, and they need to prepare a lot of food.


    The food on the shore is only enough for them for three or four days, which is obviously not enough. You have to find some more.


    Su Yan looked at the sea and plunged straight into it. Finding food was too easy for him.


    But after a while, a large group of fish rushed directly to the beach and all chose to commit suicide.


    This scene frightened the women on the shore, and after a brief shock, everyone became busy.


    The fish is collected, the viscera is removed, and then skewered with branches and dried to make dried fish that can be stored for a long time.


    Because the cruise ship was seriously damaged, it could only be demolished and rebuilt.


    When Su Yan told everyone his idea, everyone shook their heads. How can this be rebuilt, but a small iron plate can''t be removed.


    But Su Yan directly disassembled some things on the deck of the cruise ship, which was more vigorous than Hercules.


    It was just ripped off piece by piece, it was extremely easy and effortless at all.


    This shocked all the girls present. That deck is at least a few tons, which is as easy as removing a toy!


    "Ohmygod!"


    A fair-skinned woman was holding her head with an incredible face and horror in her eyes.


    "Is he Superman?"


    "No, he should be Master Henglian. I have seen a man as fierce as him."


    Zheng Xueqi''s second daughter was much calmer, and had long been accustomed to Su Yan''s power, but there was more and more light in her eyes.


    Splicing the disassembled decks, wherever welding is needed, the fingers will directly come out with spiritual power, which is easy to handle.


    But for a long time, a reduced version of the cruise ship was built.


    Although it is ugly, it is wrapped in many iron sheets, but it can bring new hope to everyone.


    Su Yan also placed some iron beds in the newly built cabin so that he could have a rest.


    In addition, he attached the light-density material of the wing to the surface of the ship to keep the ship stable and buoyant.


    The last step is to make a sail, which naturally does not bother him. Many beautiful women can only help him.


    Su Yan wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to Zheng Xuelu, "Xiao Lu, bring me a bottle of spiritual power."


    Zheng Xuelu nodded immediately and said: "Okay, little brother wait a minute."


    Su Yan rolled a large piece of iron into the shape of an iron rod, and then made it into a supporting mast for the sail. Now it was a big flag.


    If you don��t have power, you have to rely on sails, or you won��t be able to go out at all.


    Everyone collected some clothes, and the tattered ones were requisitioned. The girls could only wear bikinis to cover their shame, which made the scene suddenly beautiful.


    Especially Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu are two golden flowers, which suppressed the other beauties, even Su Yan couldn''t help but look at them.


    Clothing can only be made into a small flag, which is naturally not enough. Su Yan asked everyone to collect the leaves of some large trees, and then use the stems and fishing nets that floated on the island to wear them one by one. A huge flag.


    Of course, Su Yan also used his spiritual power to stabilize the banner to make sure it is strong, otherwise it would be troublesome if it broke halfway.


    He can swim in the Pacific, but these beauties can''t.


    After everything was done, Su Yan took out a large bag of condoms from the backpack.


    When all the girls saw this, their faces showed unnatural looks, some disgusted, some shy, some blushed...


    "Does he still want to..."


    Zheng Xueqi thought in her heart that she was a little vague about Su Yanweian''s image. After all, men can''t escape this challenge.


    But then she thought, what about it, even if he really wanted it, it was reasonable, after all, he had saved everyone''s lives.


    Just as the women stopped talking, Su Yan began to distribute them one by one, four or five by one person, and no one was left behind.


    "This����"


    The girls are unknown. So, even if you want to have a big beastly hair, you can''t be ashamed of so many beauties, and a beast has four or five hairs, and the beast will be exhausted.


    "Are you that strong?"


    Zheng Xueqi''s face was extremely ruddy, and her bangs were blown by the sea breeze, making her look more and more moving.


    "What did you say?" Su Yan asked unclearly.


    "I said one person has four or five. There are more than twenty people here. Can you do it?"


    Su Yan immediately understood what Zheng Xueqi meant, and said indifferently on his face: "You really think, if I really want to sleep with you, should I wait until now?"


    "Then you are?"


    "Blow for me, like a balloon. This is a life preserver. If something happens at that time, you can live on it."


    Su Yan yelled directly at the girls, then tore a condom and blew it up.


    Everyone was shocked, their faces were full of shame, and they felt very embarrassed and embarrassed to misunderstand Su Yan.


    "What are you doing in a daze, blow to me."


    So Su Yan took many beauties and staged a **** scene of blowing condoms.


    One condom was blown into a balloon, but the two were tied together to make a simple lifebuoy.


    The remaining condoms are filled with fresh water cooled after boiling. Water is essential.


    At the same time, everyone started loading food and even daily necessities into the boat.


    Having been busy until the middle of the night, the whole thing was completely finished. Everyone was tired and lay down directly on the ground. They ran out of food and went to sleep.


    Tomorrow dawn, you can set sail.

 Chapter 310： enemy

    This night everyone slept very comfortably. The situation that should have been very excited did not appear. Perhaps they were all tired. The hope in their hearts was getting closer, but they became more calm.


    Early in the morning, everyone hurriedly packed their luggage and put everything into the boat.


    Then we ate breakfast on the beach together. The last breakfast was a farewell to this island.


    "I hate this island, but I love this island again."


    A beautiful woman stood on the deck, looking at the island, bursting into tears.


    Everyone knows what she means, hate because this island has recorded blood and their misery, and love because this island has brought them hope of rebirth.


    Everyone stood on the deck together and said goodbye to the island for the last time, saying goodbye to here, and welcoming the new life.


    Su Yan put his palms on the outside of the cabin and pushed the boat directly into the water, then jumped up and onto the deck.


    "Raise!"


    Su Yan commanded the women, everyone hurriedly pulled the rope and pulled up a sail made of clothes and leaves.


    These leaves are not ordinary small leaves. They are the kind of wide, firm-textured leaves of tropical rain forests, which can withstand ordinary sea breeze.


    What''s more, the double-layer lamination used by Su Yan is as strong as you can imagine. Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely no problem as a sail.


    The sea breeze blew, and the boat slowly left the island and headed towards the sea. Everyone shed tears of excitement.


    They hugged each other, sobbed, they didn''t even think they could go back alive.


    "I miss my mother."


    "I miss them too, woooo..."


    Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu are quite calm. Compared with these women, they are more fortunate, and all of this comes from Su Yan.


    "Well, we don''t know your name yet."


    Zheng Xueqi looked at Su Yan with a shy look, the coldness in her body had already melted.


    "Yes, brother, what is your name?"


    Zheng Xuelu blinked her big eyes and looked at Su Yan intimately.


    "Su Yan."


    "Su Yan."


    When the two women chanted at the same time, the name will be deeply imprinted in their minds and will never be erased.


    "Are you really a soldier?"


    "Yes, and no, but I am a good person."


    Su Yan''s answer is intriguing, but it is the real status quo. Thinking about his identity, he is also quite embarrassed.


    Zheng Xueqi naturally thought that Su Yan didn''t want to say too much, maybe it was a secret or other reasons.


    "Big brother, where are we going?"


    "Cross Island."


    It��s not very far from Cross Island, but there is no communication equipment and routes, so the ghost knows how long it will take to reach Cross Island. "


    "Cross Island." Zheng Xuelu muttered and continued to say to Su Yan, "You will come to our house to play at that time."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Where is your home?"


    "Jiangbei City."


    "Jiangbei City?"


    Su Yan was taken aback. Jiangbei City was the capital of Jiangbei Province, Jiangbei University was there, and Jin Shiya was also there.


    Even without these two sisters, Su Yan would also go to Jiangbei City, after all, there is his soul there.


    The sailboat continued to drive towards the sea, and the island had long since disappeared. They are now like a flat boat, extremely small.


    Although the speed was not fast, it was calm. Everyone was discussing excitedly on the boat, saying what to do to reach Cross Island.


    Su Yan was lying on the deck, basking in the sun leisurely, and the two daughters were lying next to him. Su Yan''s beautiful face made Su Yan intolerable for a while.


    "I said you don''t have to get close to me. Don''t cry if I can''t help it."


    Zheng Xueqi didn''t mean the slightest fear, but showed an expression of expectation.


    She stroked her bangs, looked at Su Yan and said, "I just want to see what it looks like if you can''t control it."


    Zheng Xuelu was lying on the deck, with a well-behaved and moving appearance.


    "Little brother must be very manly like that, very handsome, very attractive."


    There was a cold sweat on Su Yan''s forehead, and the air around him seemed to drop a few degrees, which was a bit wrong.


    The eyes of the two women are clearly like little tigresses in estrus. Could it be that these two women are in love with themselves, right?


    Su Yan shook his head and got rid of the dreams in his heart. He was a gentleman and would never take the risk of others, not to mention Jin Shiya only in his heart.


    Seeing Su Yan shook their heads, the two women couldn''t help showing a dark color in their eyes, quite disappointed.


    Zheng Xuelu frowned and said, "Does my little brother think we are not beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, impeccable."


    "Then why are you?"


    "Because I have someone I love."


    The second daughter understood, and at the same time she became more jealous, jealous of the woman in Su Yan''s heart.


    "I envy her so much, how happy it is to have your boyfriend like this."


    "Yes, my little brother is the best man in the world, and my little sister must be very happy."


    The three of them chatted without a word, and the atmosphere returned to normal.


    "Benefactor, benefactor, there is a boat ahead!"


    A woman with a wheatish skin ran over and said hurriedly.


    "What boat?"


    "It looks big, it seems that there are still weapons."


    "arms?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes changed and he hurriedly said to everyone: "Get in the cabin, hurry up."


    Everyone was very obedient, entered the cabin obediently, and began to panic.


    "Brother, you have to be careful."


    Zheng Xuelu said to Su Yan anxiously, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Be careful."


    Zheng Xuelu is also quite worried, after all, the other party may have powerful weapons, and if something happens to Su Yan, they will suffer equally.


    All the girls hid in the cabin, Su Yan covered the board, and then looked far away, his eyes full of indifference.


    Not far away, a warship was approaching them at a rapid speed, and this warship looked not easy.


    Su Yan doesn''t know which country''s warship this is, but as long as they don''t cause trouble, he won''t make a move.


    The warship was about one kilometer away from Su Yan, and there was a broadcast sound.


    "Listen to the people opposite, be honest with me, or you will be killed!"


    Su Yan heard that the language was wrong, no country was so gangster, it seemed that it was not easy to come by.


    When Su Yan saw the banner on the warship, the indifference on his face was even worse, because that banner was printed with a skull and this group of people were members of a mysterious organization.


    The warship approached completely, only a dozen meters away from the ship, and a person walked directly out of the deck, followed by dozens of men of various skin colors.


    They wear uniforms, and they all have a common feature, that is, they are very violent, and they all reveal strong killing intent.


    A ladder was built between the two boats, and the group came over one by one.


    The head was a beard-faced man who looked like he should be in his forties. Those eyes were like eagle eyes, and they were definitely only available for countless blood baptisms.


    "Kneel me down!"


    A man yelled at Su Yan, and walked over with a furious expression. The submachine gun in his hand slammed directly at Su Yan.

 Chapter 311： Change ship

    There were more than forty people on the boat, all in uniform, with skulls printed on them, and of course they also had skull tattoos on the backs of their hands.


    These men are extremely fierce, with explosive muscles and the most advanced submachine guns in their hands.


    This submachine gun is so powerful that it can shoot six hundred bullets per minute, which is terrifying.


    In addition, Su Yan saw four snipers on the warship at a glance. These four snipers were in the best shooting position and all aimed at Su Yan''s head.


    One person, and no weapons, facing more than forty heavily armed and desperate people, plus four snipers, this is a contest with no chance of winning.


    The man smashed at Su Yan with a gun. He was very powerful, but Su Yan dodged him sensitively.


    The man was furious, he directly pulled the bolt, pointed at Su Yan''s head and said fiercely, "I can blast your head into dregs at once!"


    Others also pointed their guns at Su Yan one after another, and once there was a movement, they would directly pull the trigger.


    "It''s useless for you to blast my head into debris. You will never know where the other people on the plane went."


    Su Yan looked at the headed man very indifferently, and he was very sure that this group of people came to them.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Yan''s words, the anger on the head of the man''s face dissipated, and he grabbed Su Yan''s jacket and said: "Quickly tell me where they are, or you will definitely die."


    "You threatened me how could I tell you."


    A smile appeared in the head of the man''s eyes and said: "Don''t worry, you just tell me where they are and I can let you go."


    Thinking with your toes and knowing what this person is saying is not a bit technical.


    A white man approached the leader and said a few words. The leader''s expression changed and he immediately pointed his gun at Su Yan.


    "You are the person on that plane!"


    "Oh my God, I''m just a man stuck on the island."


    "There is a wreckage on this ship, you can''t deny it."


    At this time, another black man ran over, pointed to the splint and said something.


    With a cruel smile in the eyes of the leading man, he said to Su Yan: "Hmph, they are right there, I will find it myself, none of you can run away."


    The ship board was opened, and a group of panicked women suddenly screamed, making these men full of surprises.


    "Oh, damn, all beauties, boss, this time we are blessed."


    The black man looked at the women with a lewd smile, his eyes full of filthy expressions.


    "Fu, your mother, find me special soldiers."


    Su Yan''s army shoes have revealed his identity. This group of people are not stupid, on the contrary they are very smart.


    "Boss, there are all women inside, no special soldiers."


    "Shit!"


    The lead man punched on the iron boat and directly punched a big hole. Obviously, the lead man was very unusual.


    "Tell me, where is your teammate, or I will make you worse off than death!"


    The leading man stared at Su Yan viciously, and directly put the gun on Su Yan''s head.


    "Boss, these women are probably very important to him. He will kill these women without saying that we are!"


    The black man obviously has unabated desires and has been staring at him. The boring life on the island naturally made him panic.


    "Your suggestion is also good, don''t you say that I will kill these women one by one, and then kill you."


    The leading man grabbed Zheng Xueqi directly and put the gun on her head.


    Su Yan regrets a bit, so he should do it early, otherwise it won''t be so difficult.


    "You let them go, I tell you."


    "You have to be clear, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. I will count for five seconds. If you don''t say anything, I will kill her!"


    "Fives!"


    "four!"


    "three!"


    Zheng Xueqi had closed her eyes, and the wolf''s mouth escaped and then entered the tiger''s mouth. Why was her life so bitter.


    "sister!"


    Zheng Xuelu''s tears fell suddenly, but she didn''t dare to come over because there were many guns pointed at her around.


    "two!"


    The leading man didn''t say a word, because his mind had been directly confused by a cloud of spiritual power at this time, and it became a cloud of paste.


    The head man''s eyes began to loosen, his body became weaker, and the submachine gun in his hand fell directly onto the deck.


    The others were surprised. The black man ran over and shouted in panic, "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    The leading man has been unable to answer him. If he could speak, he would definitely say run away!


    He fell straight down, the Qiqiao was slowly bleeding blood, and his death was very tragic.


    "No, he killed the boss and shot me!"


    The black man immediately lifted the submachine gun and diffracted it towards Su. As soon as the shuttle came down, hundreds of bullets directly hit Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all, and said to all the women: "Get down!"


    Everyone didn''t even think about it, they were all lying on the deck trembling, the sound of bullets flying everywhere.


    Su Yan looked at the black man with a cold face, took his gun directly, and mixed it in half.


    The black man was shocked immediately, staring at Su Yan blankly, his expression of horror became eternal.


    Su Yan began to use spiritual power attacks, directly destroying their brains. He is now at the peak of the master''s later stage, and he can directly attack the opponent''s spiritual sense within ten meters.


    Rows of members of the mysterious organization fell straight down, terrifying the rest of them immediately.


    They yelled in horror: "Devil, devil!"


    "This is scarier than the devil!"


    "Aren''t you going to turn everyone into a devil? Why do you see the devil become scared."


    This group of people can only escape, because the bullet hit Su Yan''s body is useless, there is only a dead end if you don''t escape.


    But before they overturned the boat, Su Yan picked up a submachine gun and fired at a group of people, no one was spared.


    More than forty people were all alive and dead, lying on the deck in all directions, bright blood spattering everywhere, making the deck even more coquettish.


    Countless souls have rested because Su Yan helped them get revenge.


    The rest of the people on the warship saw something wrong. The snipers had fired several shots long ago, but they had no effect on Su Yan, which made them desperate.


    "Go, hurry up, this is someone who can''t be killed!"


    A sniper urged at the driver, with an incredible look in his eyes.


    Su Yan saw the warship starting to flee, a wicked smile appeared in his eyes, and he jumped directly onto the warship deck.


    "My God, this is nearly a few hundred meters away!"


    Not only the snipers were shocked, but the women were also shocked.


    Su Yan shot and killed several snipers directly, then rushed into the cab and killed the pilot. None of the mysterious organization of the warship survived.


    "Come on all, let''s change boats!"


    Su Yan smiled at the women on the self-built ship and said that these women hurriedly boarded the warship.


    This time Su Yan did not drive directly to Cross Island, but to the branch of the mysterious base.


    Since these people have to look for him, why not send him to the door.

 Chapter 312： Tease

    At Aiye Island headquarters, Smith is holding two beautiful blonde women with his arms around him, drinking small wine happily.


    In addition to accepting instructions from his superiors and giving instructions to him every day, the remaining time is to spend the night with a dozen of his best treasures from various countries.


    "Smith, can you gain something from this warship out?"


    A mature blond woman sat directly on Smith''s lap, her eyes blurred, like a charming little fox.


    "Don''t worry, this warship was acquired by the headquarters at a high price, and it will definitely succeed."


    After Smith finished speaking, he drank the Lafite eighty-two red wine, his face was full of comfort.


    At this time, the door rang, and it was obvious that a subordinate had come to report it, and he was used to it.


    "There must be a good news."


    A beautiful blonde woman opened the door, and a yellow-skinned man came in with a scar on his face.


    "The Hall of Enlightenment... Palace King, warship..."


    The scarred man hesitated and dared not go on.


    Smith glared at him and said, "What happened to the warship? Did you salvage the bodies on the plane or caught them?"


    "No...no, the warship lost contact."


    Smith''s face was suddenly distorted, and he stood up awkwardly, staring at the scar man with anger.


    "Dare you lie!"


    "What the subordinates said are all facts, and there was no contact just now."


    boom!


    Smith directly took out a revolver, and one shot burst the head of the scarred man, and the muzzle still smelled of irritating smoke.


    "Clean up the place and come as soon as I go."


    Smith left the room directly and walked towards the command post.


    At this time, Su Yan was lying on a chair, driving the warship with his feet, very comfortable.


    This thing is nothing but pediatrics to him. He even drove a flat boat. This thing is not even a toy compared to a flat boat.


    The girls felt a little more at ease, and they admired Su Yan more and more, all surrounded by the cockpit.


    Zheng Xueqi peeled off the lychee and put it in Su Yan''s mouth. Zheng Xuelu offered the watermelon, but Su Yan took advantage of it.


    "Hey, if I hadn''t had a girlfriend, I really wanted to take you both as my wife."


    Zheng Xueqi smiled slightly and said: "Okay, as long as you have the courage, we can also be concubines."


    Zheng Xuelu''s face was shy and she lowered her head deeply, but she didn''t object, and she was full of expectation in her heart.


    "This has to be discussed with her."


    Naturally, Su Yan was joking, just teasing the two girls for fun.


    The warship hurried towards Aiye Island, but for a while, the radar showed the location of Aiye Island.


    "When it arrives, the boat will stop when it reaches the periphery. You can rely on yourself at that time, because you don''t know if they will board the boat."


    Zheng Xueqi resolutely said: "Don''t worry, we will protect ourselves."


    In Aiye Island��s command room, a man with earphones stood up excitedly, took off the earphones and said: ��There is a signal, there is a signal.��


    "Give me speed and ask, what the **** are those **** doing!"


    Smith''s face was not half happy, full of gloom, this warship is the most important thing, and it must not be missed.


    "Gail, Gail, please answer when you hear, please answer when you hear!"


    "Fart, I will kill you right away."


    When Su Yan heard this voice, he immediately cursed arrogantly, not showing any expression to the group.


    A group of people in the command post were dumbfounded. This person''s voice was wrong, and it was so arrogant.


    Smith said with a violent face: "I''m afraid the warship has been hijacked. Damn it, this group of eateries!"


    The people present were even more surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    "Holy King, there are more than forty people on the warship, all equipped with submachine guns and sniper rifles, and there are missiles on the warship. This is impossible!"


    "Rice buckets, all buckets of rice!"


    Smith continued to roar, he knew the result when he heard the voice.


    "Just get into range, smash it to me at all costs!"


    "Yes, the palace king."


    All the missiles pointed in the direction of the warship. Dozens of members of the mysterious organization were standing by with submachine guns, and dozens of snipers had already been in ambush.


    As long as the warship enters the shooting range, they can guarantee that the warship will be blasted into debris or sieved.


    But the speed of the warship slowed down and moved at a very slow speed, which angered the group of people.


    "Are these people persuaded!"


    Smith was even more furious. He tore his clothes and wanted to drive the yacht to a duel, but was stopped by his subordinates.


    "The king of the palace, the enemy is secret, we are not reckless." A deputy hurriedly exhorted.


    "Don''t you just wait like this?"


    "As long as they move here, they will have a chance. A little bit of patience is that if they don''t move, we are thinking about countermeasures.


    "Well, once you reach the range, give me a hard hit!"


    "it is good."


    Su Yan drove the warship slowly, with two women taking care of her, very leisurely, this kind of day was too cool for him.


    "Well, watch me tease them."


    Su Yan suddenly accelerated and rushed directly to Aiye Island, very close to the missile''s range.


    There was joy on Smith''s face, and he said to his hands: "Give me up, they''re here to die."


    But when the range was only one hundred meters away, the warship stopped, which confuses the cargo man.


    "Hall King, the warship has stopped."


    "I know!"


    "The Royal Palace ship retreated."


    "I know!"


    "The Royal Palace ship is back."


    "Call me!"


    As soon as the warship entered its range, countless missiles blasted over, and a rain of missiles suddenly formed.


    "Damn, these people are really rich, they use missiles as bullets."


    Su Yan hurriedly accelerated, the general ship went out of range again, countless missiles fell directly into the sea, and a huge wave suddenly sounded.


    The warship shook violently and almost sank, but Su Yan didn''t stop there. He drove the warship into the range again, which caused a rain of missiles.


    Then suddenly accelerated, avoiding the bombardment of missiles, so back and forth without feeling tired.


    "The palace king, he is playing tricks on us."


    "I know!"


    Smith''s eyes were wide, his neck bulging with blue veins, and he stared at the warship back and forth.


    "Holy King, there are no missiles."


    "No more!"


    Smith was completely mad and wanted to rush directly into the sea with a big knife.


    "Hall King, he drove in, and entered the range of the submachine gun!"


    "Beat me hard!"


    "He retreats again!"


    The group was teased back and forth, and never tired of it. They used up their missiles, used submachine guns, and used sniper rifles until they ran out of ammunition and food.


    The warship was still damaged by submachine guns and sniper rifles, and the splint hull had many bullet marks. Fortunately, it was strong, otherwise it would have been sieved.

 Chapter 313： destruction

    Smith looked at a submachine gun without bullets, and was furious. When he was so angry, he was always playing tricks on others. This time he was completely played with.


    "Listen it all to me. They are all driving the yachts and rushing over directly. Be sure to kill them for me!"


    "Fight for ghosts and gods!"


    Smith raised his hands and roared, his eyes almost staring out.


    All the subordinates raised their hands, followed by roaring, their faces full of fanaticism.


    "Fight for ghosts and gods!"


    Everyone took the yacht and waited for Smith''s order, but the warship came directly.


    "Fuck!"


    Smith grabbed a huge coconut tree, pulled it up, and folded it in half.


    Su Yan drove the warship in a cool manner, and the missiles on the warship had already pointed to the island.


    "Hey, let them taste the power of their cannonballs."


    Su Yan directly pressed the launch button, and the two shells rushed towards Aiye Island.


    A cannonball landed on the edge of the island, directly blasting out a huge crater, and the sea water immediately poured in.


    And another shell hit the command post of Aiye Island directly and accurately, turning the command post into a flat bottom.


    "I want him to go to **** and make him feel bad for life!"


    Smith yelled while holding a big knife, but his legs and feet ran towards the island very obediently.


    Although he is strong, the cannonball is not a joke. The thing is blasting on the body, and there is no way to survive.


    Su Yan kept pressing the launch button, and dozens of shells blasted the entire island together. Suddenly the flames filled the sky, and countless mushroom clouds rose up.


    The members of the mysterious organization sitting on the yacht, the deaths and injuries, were horrible, and everyone was thinking about any slogans, and they all squirmed their heads.


    Su Yan saw this scene in the cockpit and was very happy, and smiled directly: "How can I confuse you without killing me?"


    "The boat will go all the way to the sea. After ten kilometers, you just press this button."


    Su Yan said something to Zheng Xueqi and walked directly to the deck. This was just the beginning, he wanted to turn this island into a deserted island.


    Su Yan walked onto the deck, jumped directly down, dived into the sea, and then swam to the shore.


    Shaking all over, a wave of air rose, and the wet clothes dried instantly.


    At this time, the warship stopped its shell attack because the shells ran out, and the members of the mysterious organization on the island also stopped escaping, watching the movement of the warship in horror.


    "gone."


    "Go, Aliado."


    A group of people looked at the warship sailing away with lingering fears, praying that it would never come back.


    Su Yan walked to the island, looked at the group of people contemptuously, and said with a smile: "I have heard that you are a group of desperadoes, or are you afraid of death."


    Su Yan''s words frightened a group of people, and when everyone came over, there was only one person, and his face was suddenly full of anger.


    "who are you!"


    "I just kill you people, seize your warships, and treat you like monkeys. Now I''m going to come here to turn this man into a desert island."


    This outfit is almost like the wind. If there is a trench coat, two beauties by the side, a pair of sunglasses or a cigar in hand, it will definitely blow up.


    "You did it all!"


    "natural."


    "you wanna die!"


    A man shot furiously, his submachine gun was used as a weapon by him, and he slashed directly towards Su Yan.


    The man''s strength is not weak, and it takes a thousand catties to cut it, but this is too weak for Su Yan.


    Su Yan grabbed the submachine gun directly, grabbed it easily, and twisted the submachine gun into twists.


    A group of mighty men looked green. This is a submachine gun, not a ramen or a toy.


    Everyone was jealous, if it weren''t for the bullets, they would have started a few shuttles.


    "Get out of the way, I will let you taste the power of a rocket launcher!"


    A man didn''t know where to find a bazooka, aimed directly at Su Yan, and shot it over.


    The power of the rocket launcher is naturally stronger than the bullet of the submachine gun. If Su Yan does not evade, he will be a little embarrassed.


    When the man rushed over, he had noticed it a long time ago.


    The shell fell on the beach and exploded a large hole, but it did not cause any harm to Su Yan.


    The bazooka hit a bullet, and the man threw the launcher in his hand to the ground with a desperate face.


    "Fight, we must defend the majesty of our mysterious organization in death!"


    A group of people rushed towards Su Yan, instantly becoming desperate, scrambling to die.


    Su Yan did not refuse to come, knocked down with one foot and one fist. If he was lucky, he severed his hand and his foot, but he died of bad luck.


    Despite the blood of these people splashing on his body, Su Yan did not stay in the slightest. It was very worthwhile to let more people live safely when these people died.


    Dozens of people lost their ability to resist in an instant, and most of them were killed or injured, and none of them survived.


    Su Yan was about to send the rest of the people to the west, but he felt a chill behind him.


    He hurriedly backed away, and a Qinglong Yanyue knife slashed at him directly. That''s right, Smith''s broad sword was the Qinglong Yanyue knife.


    Smith had been to China when he was young, and was obsessed with Guan Yu''s broadsword. In the end, he tailored a weapon exactly the same as his own.


    This knife cut was much stronger than the rookie just now, even Su Yan felt a biting knife intent.


    This Smith is quite peculiar. He was originally a strong mid-level training, but he liked to use a knife, and his power was quite fierce. It was a strange combination.


    "I want to hack you!"


    "Kill me to death, it depends on whether you have that ability."


    Su Yan shot directly, with his spiritual power running, and the sky-shaking sixteenth flying kick, kicking directly towards Smith''s face.


    Smith slashed with a big knife, trying to stop Su Yan''s attack, but Su Yan did not retreat but moved forward with his feet, without the slightest disadvantage, but shook Smith back.


    Smith''s eyes were full of jealousy, and he sternly said: "You are actually a late master."


    "That''s right, so you can understand it deadly."


    Su Yan kicked it again, and when Smith used the knife to resist, he kicked his feet with a big knife, and then patted Smith on the chest.


    This palm was very powerful and naturally fragmented. He didn''t want to fight for a long time. It would be better to kill Smith earlier and leave earlier.


    As soon as the fragmentation came out, Smith naturally had no resistance and was directly torn into pieces. The Azure Dragon Yanyue Sword also flew into the sky, and then plunged into the ground.


    Looking at the scattered flesh and blood, Su Yan directly used his spiritual power to form a flame that rushed to the entire island.


    This small island is very militarized. There are houses and buildings everywhere, and there are many inflammable and explosive things. The fire rushes out, and the consequences can be imagined.


    The undead people howled in pain and despair, because their eyes were already covered by the raging fire, slowly engulfing them.

 Chapter 314： arrival

    The entire Aiye Island was instantly engulfed by the fire, and the fire went straight into the sky. The surrounding sea water was boiling, and there were explosions from time to time, making the scene very spectacular.


    Su Yan had already left, and was driving a yacht at this time, chasing after the warship.


    The yacht was very fast, slapped the sea, and the sea splashed from behind, making waves.


    The warship was docked at the originally planned place. Su Yan''s yacht drove over. Zheng Xueqi and others had already aimed at the yacht with submachine guns.


    But after seeing Su Yan, they immediately put down their submachine guns, with a smile on their faces.


    A group of women all ran to the deck, all looking at Su Yan excitedly, with smiles on their faces.


    Su Yan was their savior, leading them out of the sea of ??suffering, and naturally attached to him.


    On the deck, Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu rushed directly to Su Yan without any scruples, and hugged him tightly, reluctant to separate for a long time.


    "Do you know that people are worried."


    Zheng Xueqi''s eyes are red, and she wants to cry.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "A group of scum can be solved without any effort, so what''s the worry?"


    "Little brother mighty!"


    Zheng Xuelu raised her jade hand, her face flushed.


    "Go, it''s time to go to Cross Island."


    Su Yan ran to the driver''s cab to start the warship, and the warship sailed along the established route.


    The group was very relaxed, Zheng Xueqi found a few boxes of red wine in the warship warehouse, as well as a lot of ingredients.


    A group of women became busy immediately, and various special snacks appeared on the stage, accompanied by red wine, which was very refreshing.


    Everyone is wearing bikinis, lying on the chairs and basking in the sun. There is no sadness at all, and now some are happy.


    Zheng Xueqi found the camera on the warship and said to Su Yan excitedly: "Take me a few photos, I want to keep them forever. I''m a woman who had barbecued and drank red wine on a warship, haha."


    "I want to shoot too, I want to shoot too, this will blow up after I go back."


    Zheng Xuelu also leaned in, all kinds of cute expressions were kept by the camera.


    Everyone gathered together and took a group photo, which was regarded as celebrating an unfortunate and lucky life together.


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone raised their glasses, clinked them enthusiastically, and drank them all.


    Zheng Xuelu had already cut the steak, and put the steak into Su Yan''s mouth well, not forgetting to wipe her lips for Su Yan.


    "Come and try the spaghetti I made."


    Zheng Xueqi brought out her own masterpieces. She is also a food expert, and she loves to eat and cook.


    Su Yan took a bite and smiled and said, "Well, yes, add more chili to make cold noodles."


    Zheng Xueqi was so angry that Xiaofenquan directly punched Su Yan''s chest, but she was in pain for a long time.


    "Huh, I won''t eat it for you."


    Zheng Xueqi took the food straight away angrily, playing tricks.


    The warship was fast, but the location of the cross island appeared on the radar within a few hours.


    "almost there."


    Looking at Cross Island getting closer and closer on the radar, the two daughters of Zheng Xueqi were a little unhappy.


    "Brother, what are you doing on Cross Island?"


    "What else, champagne on the beach."


    Su Yan twisted his waist and began to dance.


    "Sexy!"


    Zheng Xueqi folded her hands, her expression of contempt.


    "The little brother must be teasing sister, he might go on a secret mission."


    Zheng Xuelu had guessed Su Yan''s purpose, so Su Yan couldn''t help but glance at her.


    "There is no permanent banquet in the world, we will meet again in the future."


    Su Yan looked at the two daughters, her face returned to calm, which was a lot more serious.


    "But I can''t bear little brother."


    Zheng Xuelu took Su Yan''s hand, her eyes flushed, and she looked pitiful.


    Zheng Xueqi was naturally reluctant to bear it, but her stubborn character made her unable to tell, so she could only look at Su Yan with reluctance.


    Su Yan touched Zheng Xuelu''s head and said with a smile: "I will go to Jiangbei to find you to play."


    "Really, then you have to remember that my home is at No. 003, Jiangbei First Ring Road."


    "A ring?"


    Su Yan smashed his mouth. Obviously, the two girls of the Zheng family are not simple. The family is probably rich or expensive.


    "Little brother, you are not allowed to lie, you can come when the time comes."


    Su Yan nodded and continued to rub Zheng Xuelu''s head.


    When the warship entered the port, it immediately attracted the attention of the port staff and directly reported it to the higher authorities. At the same time, the police station on Cross Island quickly dispatched and blocked the port.


    "The people inside listen, hold their heads in their hands, and come out."


    The police officer yelled at the warship with a tweeter. There were already dozens of guns aimed at every corner of the warship.


    Seeing this, Su Yan said helplessly to a group of women, "Trouble again."


    Before arriving at Cross Island, Su Yan used a special mobile phone to call the team members.


    The special phone is naturally waterproof, fireproof and impact-resistant, and must be protected against wiretapping.


    When receiving a call from Su Yan, the team members embraced each other in excitement, and almost shed tears.


    Needless to say, Su Yan, Cheng Ye and others rushed to the port, just when the police officer shouted.


    Cheng Ye broke through the cordon, walked directly to the chief of the police station, and communicated in fluent English.


    "Hey, Lord Sergeant, I''m a special force from China. On this warship are our members, not bad guys."


    "Oh, why should I believe you?"


    "You can rely on this proof, or fist." Cheng Ye looked at the director and showed a faint smile.


    The police chief was full of anger, and the gun in his hand pointed directly at Cheng Ye, but Cheng Ye didn''t show any fear at all.


    "Director, he is really a special team member of China. There is an order from above to give the special team a green light."


    The secretary''s face changed, and he looked at Cheng Ye more angry, but he had to obey the order.


    "Put away your weapons!"


    All the police officers turned their weapons up to the sky, removed the magazines, and then pulled the bolts.


    Su Yan left the cockpit with the girls, came to the deck, looked at Cross Island, and walked off the warship calmly.


    "Boss, Niubi, driving a warship with so many beauties."


    Cheng Ye''s eyes went straight, and he was absolutely dumbfounded at this moment.


    "Boss, where are you going these days, but you want us to die."


    "Life is more than just the present, there are beach beauties and champagne."


    Su Yan hugged Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu directly, with an open smile on his face.


    This has to make people think and jealous, because many beautiful women are wearing bikinis around Su Yan.


    Cheng Ye''s face was full of envy, jealousy and hatred, and directly raised his middle finger.


    Ji Ruxue on the side looked at Su Yan coldly, with a disgust in her eyes, and raised her lips: "Huh, it''s not a lust, it''s a big tit."


    "Oh, isn''t this our beautiful lady Ji? Why is her face a little swollen, right?"


    Cheng Ye hurriedly pulled La Su Yan, blinking his eyes, and told Su Yan to stop talking.


    Su Yan suddenly realized that something was wrong. They probably experienced something during this time.

 Chapter 315： Player was beaten

    "Cheng Ye, do you have any cash on him."


    Cheng Ye was taken aback, touched his pocket, took out five hundred dollars and said, "That''s it."


    "Go and fetch two hundred thousand."


    "Oh, good."


    Cheng Ye hurriedly ran to a nearby bank and directly swiped cash with an international bank card.


    The Chief of Cross Island Police came over and looked at Su Yan with a solemn look in his eyes.


    "Where did your warship come from?"


    "Don''t you know, isn''t it that you sold it, sold it to that group of demons to kill civilians in various countries."


    "Nonsense!" The director immediately denied, his anger returned to his eyes.


    Su Yan grabbed the chief''s jacket and said coldly, "Your serial number is still printed on it."


    The director was terrified by Su Yan''s fierce gaze. He knew that this group of special soldiers was not easy to provoke, so he could only hold back his breath.


    After the director left, Cheng Ye also took out the money, which was exactly 200,000.


    Su Yan handed over 200,000 to Zheng Xueqi, and said lightly: "You can share it with everyone, buy a piece of clothing and buy a ticket to go home."


    A group of beauties burst into tears, and they have nothing but bikinis, and they are worried about how to go home.


    "Thankyouverymuch!"


    "Aliado."


    "Cob Kuhn."


    ...


    These people come from various countries and express their sincere thanks in their own words.


    Su Yan just smiled and didn''t say much.


    "Little brother, I can''t bear you."


    Zheng Xuelu rushed to Su Yan''s chest, and Li Hua wept with rain.


    "Xiao Lu must be good, brother will come to see you in the future."


    "Retractor."


    Zheng Xuelu used a childlike way to make Su Yan promise that she, who was already cute, was even more adorable.


    "You must come."


    Zheng Xueqi also looked at Su Yan with dismay, she did not pounce on Su Yan, and acted calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I will come to you when I finish this task."


    Parting from the girls, Su Yan left the port with Cheng Ye and others, and was relatively silent along the way.


    The three approached a cafe, a typical Chinese cafe, and the waiter was also a local Chinese college student.


    The waiter was tall and handsome, and walked over with a smile on his face.


    "Welcome, I am Xiao Xiaoya, and I will serve you wholeheartedly."


    "Well, three cups of coffee."


    "Ok."


    Three cups of steaming coffee were brought up, and Xiao Xiaoya stood quietly on the side.


    "No service is needed now."


    Su Yan directly took out a hundred dollars and handed it to Xiao Xiaoya. "


    Xiao Xiaoya took it with a smile on her face, bent over, and then happily retreated to the side.


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened?"


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and Ji Ruxue, who was so charming, had a swollen face. He guessed that this might have been beaten.


    "Nothing happened, everything is fine."


    Cheng Ye didn''t dare to look at Su Yan, lowered his head and stirred the coffee.


    "Don''t tell me in front of me, do you think you can lie to me?!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but increase his tone, and the scene suddenly became tense.


    Ji Ruxue still has anger on her face, entangled in the ambiguous relationship between Su Yan and more than 20 beautiful women.


    "You asked us before you said anything about you, what is your relationship with those women."


    Su Yan''s icy face eased, and said lightly: "What else does it matter? Besides slaps, slaps."


    "Disgusting." Ji Ruxue''s eyes were even more contemptuous, but her slender fingers trembled slightly.


    "The boss is not like that, there must be a reason for this."


    Cheng Ye knows that Su Yan is not a person like Hao Liang who is easy to get caught up.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with that warship?"


    Cheng Ye asked the point now, will she really play a warship here?


    Ji Ruxue also showed curiosity on her face, but she suppressed her curiosity and did not ask Su Yan.


    "It''s okay, I fell on a small island, and that island happened to have such a group of people in trouble, so I was saved easily."


    "Where is the warship?"


    "The warship is a mysterious organization."


    Cheng Ye and the two felt that the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees in an instant, and a hint of coolness filled their hearts.


    "It''s the group of people who smashed our plane. They are a branch of the mysterious organization."


    "Boss, did you drop that branch?!"


    "easy."


    Cheng Ye looked admiring, and his admiration for Su Yan broke through the bottleneck.


    The expression on Ji Ruxue''s face also changed. Her contemptuous and cold face turned red at this moment because she had misunderstood Su Yan.


    "Now it''s time to talk about your business."


    Su Yan tapped the table with both hands, staring straight at Cheng Ye.


    Cheng Ye''s face stiffened, his back that had been straight and he squatted down, his face slowly showing anger.


    "Let me speak."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was cold, and she could see a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "Chen Ning was injured, and he is lying in the hospital now, as is Hao Liang, and the other team members are also in pain."


    Su Yan''s hands knocking on the tabletop stopped and stopped in midair, and the entire cafe suddenly enveloped a layer of pressure.


    Other coffee drinkers are surprised, and this pressure makes them very uncomfortable.


    "Your face was beaten by them too?"


    Ji Ruxue held her head high, trying hard to keep her eyes from tears.


    "Yes, they are just like you."


    "We were treated unfairly. They discriminated against us, and they also verbally insulted Ji Ruxue. Chen Ning was so angry that he fought them. The result..."


    "Well, I got it."


    Su Yan''s tight body suddenly relaxed, the coercion dissipated, and the surroundings returned to their previous calm.


    He picked up the coffee and drank it straight away.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan stood up and walked directly to the outside of the coffee shop. The two immediately followed.


    "Boss, they are very powerful. Not only are they terribly strong, but their strength is also terrifying."


    Cheng Ye was actually injured, but he was better than the others.


    Su Yan was silent, very calm, but under this calm, it was buried in utter anger.


    As the captain, he should naturally be responsible for guarding the team members. Now that the team members are injured and humiliated, he should pay them back, doubled.


    "Sex embryo, I just want you to destroy that big man for me."


    Ji Ruxue suddenly spoke behind her at this moment, her voice trembling a little.


    "What''s wrong with you, that big man."


    Ji Ruxue bit her red lips and could not speak.


    Cheng Ye said angrily: "The big guy is a member of a beret. He touched Ji Ruxue''s ass."


    Ji Ruxue was embarrassed and angry. This was a blatant molesting. She only hated her lack of strength, otherwise she would definitely kill the big man.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he said angrily: "You can touch your **** but no one can touch it. I want him to regret it!"


    Su Yanyi said righteously, but in Cheng Ye''s ears, everything changed. No one could touch anything except you.

 Chapter 316： Provocation

    The three of them left the cafe and walked directly to the hospital where Chen Ning was located. They were speechless all the way and could only hear the sound of da da footsteps.


    The hospital is Cross Island Public Hospital. It was quite noisy at this time, and many people came to treat it.


    Entering the elevator, Su Yan and Ji Ruxue faced each other, and Ji Ruxue suddenly lowered his head, not daring to look at him.


    Su Yan didn''t speak either. In this situation, he understood everyone''s feelings very well, and he couldn''t say anything to tease.


    On the fifth floor of the orthopedics department, under the leadership of Cheng Ye, Su Yan saw Chen Ning, Hao Liang and others on the bed.


    They were all broken their thighs and arms alive, which is enough to show the strength of each other.


    When Chen Ning and the others saw Su Yan, they were so excited that they struggled to sit up, but couldn''t.


    "Boss, it would be great for you to be fine."


    Su Yan looked at several people coldly, without a trace of pity, but with a wave of anger.


    "You are all repaired by others?"


    When Chen Ning and others heard this, they all looked sad, and did not dare to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    "We are naturally not afraid of a fair contest, but their captain also shot directly, we are no match."


    "An excuse, you will suffer humiliation if you are not as skilled as you are."


    Chen Ning wanted to say more, but in the end he didn''t say it.


    The whole room was suddenly silent and depressed.


    "Of course, you are my soldiers. If you want to fight, I should fight."


    Chen Ning and the others had an expectation in their eyes. They knew that Su Yan would never stop here and would definitely find justice for them.


    Su Yan approached Chen Ning, put his hands on his swollen thigh, and a wave of spiritual power went directly into Chen Ning''s thigh.


    Chen Ning''s face suddenly changed, cold sweat on his forehead, he felt like countless iron needles in his thighs, and the pain was hard to accept.


    "Hold it, half an hour will be fine."


    Chen Ning gritted his teeth, and finally put the veil directly into his mouth, breaking the special hospital bed with both hands.


    After half an hour, the piercing pain disappeared, and replaced by an incomparable comfort. He could feel his thighs slowly improving.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. He walked directly to Hao Liang''s hospital bed, held his arm, reset it with a few clicks, and then healed it with spiritual power.


    "how do you feel?"


    "It''s very comfortable, it doesn''t hurt, but I still can''t exert strength."


    "Just a few days off."


    "Thank you boss."


    Next came Zheng Qu. Zheng Qu was injured in his spine. This was considered the most severely injured, and this group of people was also embarrassed.


    Seeing Zheng Qu couldn''t move, Su Yan''s eyes fluttered, but it was annihilated instantly.


    "Come over and help him roll over."


    Cheng Ye quickly came over, turned Zheng Qu over with Su Yan, and climbed onto the bed.


    Although he didn''t say a word, he knew from his sweaty head and even clenched hands that the pain was unbearable even when he turned over.


    "Hold it up. You hurt your spine. It''s harder to heal than them. You have to endure it for at least an hour."


    Su Yan was also full of solemn expression, and directly asked Cheng Ye to come over and hold Zheng Qu, stuffing him with something.


    "Hold it!"


    Zheng Qu nodded, his face firm.


    Su Yan began to massage Zheng Qu with both hands to activate the blood in his place, so that the next treatment would be better.


    But just after the massage, a doctor broke in and said with a horrified face: "What are you doing, stop!"


    "Let him out."


    Ji Ruxue drove the doctor out directly, and the doctor could only shout outside.


    "You will kill him if you do this, you are murder!"


    With the spiritual power entering the body, Zheng Qu immediately felt the unspeakable pain, and his whole body trembled directly.


    "Hold it." Cheng Ye also admonished him, paying attention to Zheng Qu''s every move.


    Zheng Qu''s body had long been drenched with sweat, and he felt anguish now.


    "Hold on, you are a soldier, but you are the Chinese Dragon Soul!"


    Su Yan was also wet with sweat, and his spiritual energy was constantly injected into Zheng Qu''s body to help him repair his damaged spine.


    After an hour passed, Zheng Qu went from struggling to trembling, and finally saliva flowed out, looking like dementia.


    "Zheng Qu, all right."


    The two turned Zheng Qu back, and Zheng Qu could only turn his eyes, and a drop of tears fell directly.


    But after a while, Zheng Qu''s dementia disappeared, and he was replaced by a comfortable happiness.


    "Thank you Captain."


    Yu Mo''s condition was much better, just his arms and hands. Under Su Yan''s spiritual power treatment, he recovered in less than half an hour.


    After treatment one by one, the spiritual power in Su Yan''s body was also exhausted, and he had to rest.


    "Go and buy me some clothes."


    Cheng Ye promised to leave directly, and then Su Yan ran to the bathroom of the hospital, washed his whole body well, and immediately felt extremely comfortable.


    But he waited in the bathroom for a long time and didn''t see Cheng Ye coming, which made him slightly angry.


    "Good, you Cheng Ye, dare to yin me."


    Su Yan directly took a piece of patient''s clothes, of course, these were disinfected and placed in the public area.


    The reason why Cheng Ye didn''t come was because he was stopped by someone, and this group was a member of the beret.


    This group of people wear uniform uniforms, and they all wear a soft brimless military cap on their heads.


    Headed by a tall bearded man, he is the deputy captain of the beret, Hebrew, carrying a metal password box in his hand.


    Cheng Yeben took the clothes to go to the bathroom, but the group went straight into the ward and closed the door.


    "Hey, yellow-skinned monkeys, we meet again."


    Everyone naturally looked angry, because this group of people beat them.


    "The last time our friendly exchanges were a bit unpleasant, this time we are here to make amends."


    Even though Hebrew said so, he couldn''t see the meaning of an apology from his expression and extension. It was full of disdain and mockery.


    Hebrew asked a team member to open the metal password box. As expected, there were piles of dollars in it, which contained a total of half a million dollars.


    "It''s just a little bit, it''s the medical expenses we paid you."


    "We don''t want it!" Ji Ruxue said coldly, but she remembered this man.


    "Yo, girl, look and tell you, you are so sexy."


    "I think you can''t participate in this joint operation, but it doesn''t matter. We will do it for you. Our berets are brave masters and we can afford it."


    Heber said with a more smile on his face, whether his eyes looked at Ji Ruxue.


    In the eyes of foreigners, they are not so keen on distinguishing Eastern women, but Ji Ruxue can reach a height of beauty because everything about her is perfect.


    "Beauty, come out for a drink when I have time. I really admire you."


    Heber said he didn''t forget to step forward to take advantage of it, but Ji Ruxue''s palm was directly grasped.

 Chapter 317： Tooth for tooth

    Ji Ruxue was full of anger, and directly held Hebrew''s palm and turned back.


    However, the Hebrew power was not something she could contend with. A little bit of force was to resist Ji Ruxue''s thoughts.


    "Beauty, is it so urgent?"


    Hebrew held Ji Ruxue''s hand with his backhand, placed it on the tip of his nose and sniffed gently, revealing a look of intoxication.


    Ji Ruxue was ashamed and annoyed, it was a humiliation to her, tears came to her eyes.


    Cheng Ye rushed in angrily and kicked at the Hebrew key, his strength reached the limit.


    The Hebrew complexion changed, and he said with a slight coldness: "Shit, how dare you disturb me flirting with beautiful women!"


    Hebrew let go of Ji Ruxue''s hand, and directly blasted Cheng Ye''s foot with a punch. His fist was extremely fierce, there was no flow, just pure power.


    This punch directly knocked Cheng Ye to the ground and hit the hospital wall.


    A pothole was smashed out of the wall, showing its power.


    This group of people is obviously Li Xiu, specializing in strength.


    Westerners basically worship Li Xiu. They are born with beef and have a certain advantage in strength.


    Hebrew showed disdain in his eyes, clapped his palms and said: "You can fight with me even with your strength.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the door of the hospital was blasted open by one person, his momentum was not weak, and he directly attacked Hebrew.


    Hebrew''s complexion changed, he knew that this foot force was by no means easy, and he had to be prepared.


    Putting his hands together to resist, all the strength of his body was gathered in his hands. He firmly believed that he could resist easily.


    However, when the fierce coercion rushed towards him, he was still wrong, and this force himself could not resist.


    Like a kite with a broken wire, Hebrew was kicked into flight by Su Yan and smashed directly towards the window.


    The bottom is more than ten meters high, and you will break your arms and legs if you fall.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, and flew out, directly kneeling on Hebrew''s belly with his legs. This strength was several times stronger than before.


    The corner of Hebrew''s mouth was full of blood, and his eyes looked at Su Yan incredulously, at such a young yellow-skinned monkey.


    "Spare you!"


    Su Yan glanced at Hebrew with a cold face, stood up, and left without looking back.


    The other members of the beret all ran over and saw the unconscious Hebrew on the ground, all of them furious.


    "Who are you, dare to hurt our deputy captain!"


    A man with a snake tattoo on his neck said fiercely, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Captain of the Chinese Dragon Soul, Su Yan."


    "team leader?"


    A group of people were taken aback, and then they realized that the extremely young boy in front of them turned out to be the captain of the Huaxia Dragon Soul, which was incredible.


    In their opinion, how could become the captain at such a young age? There is really no one in China.


    Hebrew was wounded. They completely believed that the attack was unexpected. If a fair contest, Hebrew could beat the yellow boy to death in three ways.


    "Yellow monkey, you hurt our deputy captain, I want to kill you!"


    As special forces, these people not only defend their homes and defend the country, but they are also very violent. Killing without blinking can completely describe them.


    The man with snakes and scorpions tattooed on his neck rushed forward and kicked Su Yan in the neck, obviously hitting a dead hand.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were full of disdain, he didn''t resist at all, just stood quietly.


    "court death!"


    This angered the man even more. Originally, he only planned to let Su Yan lie down in the hospital for a year, but now he really has a murderous heart, and he no longer considers any consequences.


    The man was in the early stage of Heng Lian, which was equivalent to the early stage of the master. Naturally, Chen Ning and others could not be compared, and Ji Ruxue was nothing but comparable.


    In this way, the deputy captain is comparable to the mid-level of the master, and it must be said that the beret is a world-famous special soldier.


    This time, apart from the temporary formation of the Chinese Dragon Soul, the special forces in other regions are well-known for a long time, and some have a history of a hundred years, so their background is naturally not a problem.


    It is bound to be more difficult to enter, I am afraid it is the elite of the whole country.


    The man blasted out in anger and kicked Su Yan on the neck. Even a rock could break with his kick, and its power is naturally beyond doubt.


    Originally, he thought he would be able to kick Su Yan''s neck with this kick, immortal and crippled, but he was wrong, he didn''t hurt Su Yan at all.


    Not only did he not hurt Su Yan at all, but his foot rebounded and his hamstrings were all hurt.


    The man looked at Su Yan with dread. He realized that this kid in front of him is not simple and must have a lot of background.


    When other people saw this, they became jealous, and no one dared to step forward.


    "Don''t fight, then I will shoot." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Don''t come here. We are members of the berets. You will go to the military court if you hit us."


    "Then why didn''t the person who beat me go to the military court!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and two of them were burning with anger.


    "You can rest assured that I will not kill you, but I can go back to receive my pension."


    The eyes of a group of beret players were full of anger, Su Yan''s words were nothing more than to abolish them, how could they accept it.


    "Do you think we won''t shoot together!"


    "That''s fine, it can save me a lot of time."


    "Brothers, come on, show him some color."


    The four beret players rushed towards Su Yan together, all of them used a fierce offensive, not a small mess, they were all killing techniques.


    As special soldiers, their moves may not be gorgeous, but once they provoke them, their moves are ruthless, and they are absolutely deadly.


    If it cannot be fatal with a single blow, it is not a qualified special soldier.


    The four attacked from four directions, all pointing to the key, not giving Su Yan a chance to retreat.


    One person attacked his crotch, where it was the weakest place. In this case, naturally, he would not consider what he could not do.


    Another person attacked Su Yan''s head, which was also the top priority.


    The other two attacked Su Yan''s face door and armpit respectively, both of which were culprits.


    Everywhere is the key point, once attacked, it must not die but also be disabled.


    But Su Yan is different. His key is no longer here. As a cultivator, the most important thing is his dantian, which is their root.


    However, Su Yan did not let them attack, and directly solved the four people to save time.


    When the four attacked at the same time, Su Yan had no defense at all and instead attacked the four, which was enough to show his speed.


    Attacking four people in a row in one person, this speed is simply unparalleled.


    He slammed directly at the person who attacked his crotch, and the person could not resist at all. He was blasted a dozen meters away with a punch and fell to the ground unable to move.


    Then Su Yan kicked back with his right leg and directly kicked the person who attacked the back of his head, knocking him to the ground, making him lose the ability to attack.


    When the other two saw this, although they were terrified, their offensive did not slow down, but attacked more fiercely.


    Su Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth, and directly held the necks of the two with both hands, threw them into the air, and then leaped up, shooting them down with his feet.


    When it fell, he took the other two to make up for it, so that they could no longer fight back and completely lay down on the ground.

 Chapter 318： Henry René

    The four of them were all the deputy captains who followed them, lying on the ground one by one, unable to move, spitting blood or foam in their mouths, turning their eyes and fainted completely.


    Su Yan didn''t kill them, just let them have a good rest. As far as this hospital is concerned, they would have to be treated for more than a year.


    Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue ran down in a hurry and couldn''t believe how many people were lying on the ground.


    They didn''t doubt Su Yan''s ability, but didn''t believe in Su Yan''s courage.


    "Boss, you take them?"


    "A tooth for a tooth."


    Su Yan smiled directly at Ji Ruxue and said, "Well, I can avenge you."


    Ji Ruxue was naturally moved in her heart. When she saw Su Yan kick Hebrew out of the window, she almost burst into tears.


    However, her face was still calm on her strong body, and she just said faintly: "This time, I will treat it as yours."


    Su Yan naturally nodded generously, and said, "Okay, just take it back to you."


    Several people went upstairs, and the doctors in the hospital hurriedly rushed them to the emergency room.


    Cheng Ye still looked very excited, it was too much to relieve the painful punishment of these people.


    "Boss, just obey you."


    Chen Ning and the others were also extremely excited, and even directly sat up.


    "Boss, you made a bad breath for us."


    "Yeah, that group was so irritating and arrogant, and now they know the consequences of arrogance."


    "Come on, you guys stay for three days in a proper manner, and then report."


    "Boss, I feel almost better."


    "Don''t listen to me?"


    "Yes, boss."


    Chen Ning and others could only lie obediently in the hospital and bore them for three days.


    And Su Yan and others went directly to the station where they were located, which was rented specifically for them by the State of China.


    This is a three-story independent villa. Because there are few people, it can be seen everywhere in Cross Island. It is not like that of Hua Guo. Ordinary people can also live in small villas here.


    Cheng Ye opened the door of the room with his fingerprints. The inside was very ordinary, but the furniture was all available.


    Su Yan lay lazily on the sofa, looking at the fruits on the table, and couldn''t help but say to Ji Ruxue: "Ruxue, peeling some grapes for me to eat, helping them to treat them will exhaust me. "


    Ji Ruxue pouted her lips, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t refuse.


    "Well, just put it in my mouth."


    "I have no hands."


    Ji Ruxue was a little angry and asked her to feed her into her mouth and treat herself as someone.


    "Beating those people can make me miserable."


    Ji Ruxue gritted her teeth, and she was still Su Yan.


    "Well, the grapes are not bad, but have you washed your hands?"


    "After washing, how could I not wash my hands."


    "How can there be a fragrance of virginity?"


    Ji Ruxue''s face changed, and she directly threw the grape in her hand at Su Yan''s face, which was obviously teasing her.


    Su Yan''s head turned, the grapes fell directly into his mouth and turned into juice.


    "Yo, I also played difficult moves with me, but I like it."


    "I''m pooh, you''re just a big tit."


    Ji Ruxue walked directly into the room angrily and closed the door with his hand, which made Su Yan a little embarrassed.


    "So uncomfortable."


    "Cheng Ye went to buy some ingredients and I will cook it by myself tonight."


    Cheng Ye was slightly surprised: "Boss, you can still cook."


    "Huh, cooking is just a piece of cake for me. I think I had eaten dragons back then..."


    "What dragon?"


    "Gracilaria."


    "Oh, asparagus is also worth bragging about."


    Su Yan originally wanted to say that he had eaten real dragons, but this kid wouldn''t believe it, so he could only hold back.


    After buying the ingredients, Su Yan was in the kitchen for a while while Cheng Ye watched curiously.


    "Boss, won''t you open fire?"


    "Open the woolen thread, the dish made with too little fire is not delicious, so it''s better to make the fire yourself."


    Su Yan used his spiritual power, and the flames of a high-pressure pump directly burned through the bottom of the pot.


    "Made, the quality of this pot is so bad, it''s not as good as our copycat version."


    As a last resort, I had to use a pressure cooker, and finally a pot of fragrant food was prepared, and a large table was full.


    "Boss, I have completely convinced you. It''s really the living room and the kitchen."


    "Go to your sister, go and call Ji Ruxue."


    "If I have a sister, I also hope to have you as a brother-in-law."


    Cheng Ye smiled and ran away, knocking on the door for a long time, but Ji Ruxue did not move.


    "Women, it''s trouble, it makes you temper."


    "Hurry up and eat out. I''ve finished studying Adventure Island."


    Ji Ruxue opened the door of the room with a look of indifference, picked up a few mouthfuls of food, and closed the door with a bang.


    "This character is used to it. If I were his old man, I would have beaten him to death."


    With Su Yan''s old-fashioned expression, Cheng Yeren couldn''t help but look at him.


    At this time, in another luxurious villa, a tall and mighty man was pacing non-stop, because the five people he sent out have not returned.


    The man was Henry Ren��, the captain of the beret, and naturally his five players were sent out.


    At this time a man hurried in, his face full of panic.


    "what happened?"


    "Captain, deputy captain, they are in the hospital."


    Henry Ren��''s face changed, and he said angrily: "What the **** is going on!"


    "They were supposed to send medical expenses, but according to the people in the hospital, some quarrels occurred during the period and they were beaten by a very young person."


    "How is the injury."


    The man trembled and said angrily: "They are all seriously injured, and they must be hospitalized for at least six months."


    Henry Ren�� looked violent, and the table beside him shattered directly, his strength bursting.


    "Those who dare to hurt me, I want you to regret it!"


    "Go, go and see."


    The two came directly to the hospital, and the five were in the ICU intensive care unit, just out of danger.


    The attending doctor looked at Henry Ren�� with cold sweat and introduced the condition.


    "The five of them were seriously injured. Not only did they have comminuted fractures in their hands and legs, but three of them also suffered serious spinal injuries. This is not the most difficult thing. They all had rejection reactions when we delivered the liquid medicine."


    Henry Ren�� rushed directly into the ward, checked it out, and his face was even more angry. If it weren''t for the hospital, he might have overturned it.


    "China''s domestic strength!"


    Henry Ren�� almost gritted his teeth and uttered this sentence, which can make them repel drugs. Only China''s domestic power can do it.


    After leaving the ward, Henry Ren�� went directly to the ward where Chen Ning and the others were. A terrifying pressure directly suppressed Chen Ning and the others.


    "That kid is your captain!"


    Chen Ning tried to restore his composure and looked at Henry Ren��: "Yes, he is the captain of the Huaxia Dragon Soul."


    "what is his name!"


    Henry bombarded the wall with a punch, piercing the wall directly.


    "Su Yan!"

 Chapter 319： assembly

    Chen Ning was not afraid of Henry Ren��''s eyes, and Su Yan was at ease. Su Yan had become the soul of China Dragon Soul.


    Henry Ren�� looked at the people coldly, with violent anger in his eyes. He wanted to kill these characters on the spot, but he couldn''t do so.


    He is a soldier. Although his hobbies are money, beauty and red wine, his identity cannot allow him to do so.


    "There is a saying in the Chinese State, which means that the wrongdoer has the debt and the debtor has the owner. I will put this account on your captain."


    Henry Ren�� withdrew his fist and left the ward directly. All the doctors were terrified of him by three points and gave in.


    "Let them try their best to heal, I''ll go to Master Poke."


    "Yes." The man frowned, his face showing solemnity.


    Piao Ye is just a nickname, his name is John Se, the captain of the Star Country Cheetah Special Team.


    The Star Nation Cheetah Special Forces were also the organizers of this joint mission, because the mysterious organization began to move about the Star Nation.


    At first, the mysterious organization threatened and harmed other countries in real time, and the star country had nothing to do with it. Now it has to act.


    Henry Ren�� drove directly to the residence where Star Country is located. This is a top-notch luxury villa with a market value of at least US$50 million.


    Cross Island also belongs to the star country, and it is reasonable to have a villa of this level. I am afraid that the locals let it live for free.


    Henry Ren�� parked the car in the garage and rang the doorbell, but after a while a stout man came out.


    These foreign special forces are basically tall and sturdy. High-protein food makes their muscles easy to grow. With the added strength, it is not surprising that each one is burly.


    The man who opened the door was a member of the Star Country, and seeing Henry Ren��, the solemn expression on his face could not help but disappear slightly.


    "It''s Captain Shell, what''s the matter with you here?"


    "I''m looking for poke master."


    "Poke Ye is studying the mysterious organization, it is not convenient to meet guests now."


    "I have something important."


    The man hesitated and said, "Well, you can wait here, I''ll give a report."


    Henry Ren�� nodded impatiently, and could not help but reminded: "Hurry up."


    The man approached the villa and closed the door, which made Henry Rene angry.


    But after a while, a man with a full-body tattoo, even a centipede tattoo on his face, walked out, wearing sunglasses in his eyes, very cool, he was the Star Country Cheetah Captain Poke Ye.


    "I didn''t expect the wind to blow Henry, is there anything wrong?"


    Henry Ren�� had a look of anger in his eyes and said directly: "The group of yellow-skinned monkeys are going to rebel."


    "First, you should not call them yellow-skinned monkeys, and second, you should not use the word rebellion."


    "They were so arrogant that they wounded five of my team members and completely reimbursed the action."


    Henry Ren�� was full of anger, his muscles were tight, and he wanted to smash the ground with a punch.


    "This makes sense. Isn''t it normal that you hurt someone else''s player and someone else finds it back?"


    He didn''t know when he had an extra cigar in his hand, and he took a hard sip, and a cloud of mushroom-like smoke rings were spit out, extremely cool.


    "Poke Ye, they are from China. They have never existed in international operations in the past. Why would you call them this time!"


    Henry Ren�� became more and more annoyed, because he didn''t have a bit of anger, but was partial to the Chinese Dragon Soul Special Team.


    "Existence is reasonable. Have you forgotten this broad and profound saying?"


    Master Poke looked at Henry, with a slight anger on his face, expressing his dissatisfaction with him.


    "I know that many languages ??in China are very quintessential, but it is obviously unreasonable to use them on them. You can see that those players are just a bunch of rubbish, and only a woman has reached the status of a master."


    "I''ll say it again. Existence is reasonable. If you don''t understand, go back and think about it."


    "I just don''t understand, so I came to ask you. He abolished five of my team members. I want him to pay for it."


    "Their captain is a bit incompetent, but he is not to blame. Who caused them to encounter an air attack on the way, and what kind of person was that?"


    "I heard from my team members that Captain Dragon Soul is very young, but he looks like a teenager, but he was able to abolish five of my players and his strength should not be weak."


    "Does it make sense to understand existence now?"


    "But he''s the only one to use."


    "Catch the thief first, catch the king first. One person''s power can break through the armies. Don''t underestimate the power of one person."


    "Poke master, why are you acting like a Chinese."


    "To learn from the strengths of a hundred schools, establish the way of knowledge."


    Henry Ren�� was almost crying, it was like a talented soldier.


    But Master Poke was also serious, and his eyes frowned slightly and said: "I''m not talking empty words, do you think Captain Dragon Soul is the same beach beauties and champagne as you these days?"


    "Then what else can he do?" Henry Ren�� said with disdain.


    "He destroyed a branch of the mysterious organization these days. That branch has a dozen missile launchers, and there are always more than a thousand missiles. There are also countless submachine guns and sniper rifles!"


    When Master Poke spoke out, his hands trembled slightly, which was comparable to the power of a division, and it was an elite of the elite, the existence of the Tiger Wolf Master.


    Being able to destroy the opponent without the slightest harm and make them all annihilated is not 100% sure even if he pokes the Lord.


    Henry Rene was stunned for a long time. He couldn''t believe what Poke said, but he couldn''t believe what he said from Poke.


    Seeing Henry Ren��''s silly expression, he poked his face even more dissatisfied, and struck again: "Do you think this is the end? It is a big mistake."


    "Did he do anything else?"


    "Yes, he rescued more than 20 women, and he drove a warship to our Cross Island, which made us star country shameless!"


    This was the most angry thing about Master Po, because the warship was printed with the star country''s serial number, and it was made by the star country unintentionally.


    After that, the media from various countries raged, and they pointed their fingers at the star country, and the star country could only use being snatched away by mysterious organizations as an excuse.


    They began to make a fortune, and now they are shooting themselves in the foot with a rock, and they deserve it.


    Master Piao admires Su Yan''s talent and his talent, but he resents him because of this incident.


    "No matter how dazzling you are, but you have done something you shouldn''t have done, what a pity."


    Master Poke turned and walked towards the villa. At the moment the door was closed, he said to Henry Rene: "Go, hold a rally tomorrow to discuss the destruction of the mysterious organization!"


    Henry Ren�� quickly agreed, and there was a hint of anticipation in his eyes. He understood the meaning of the words of the poke.


    Is the Huaxia Dragon Soul team very strong? Rubbish, you, the captain, want to guard against the sky, foolishly dreaming, tomorrow I will let you know the cost of offending my shell!


    Henry Ren�� was angry at this moment. He only wanted revenge, and he just wanted Su Yan to regret it. He couldn''t control everything else.

 Chapter 320： Teams gather

    Sitting in his luxury car, Henry Ren�� slammed on the accelerator, his exhaust fluttered, and he drove away.


    Piao Ye was standing on the balcony on the second floor at this time, the cigar in his hand turned into red wine, his eyes were calm and there was no wave of waves.


    "Those who want to make big things, don''t stick to the trivial, Henry will be abandoned sooner or later.


    Master Poke drank the red wine in his hand, then walked to the hall, and said directly to the others: "Preparing for the rally, I want to see what this kid from China can do."


    "Yes."


    A group of team members all nodded quickly, Poke Ye was the boss in their hearts, even comparable to the master.


    In less than a moment, each special team received a letter from the cheetah special team, and the content above was naturally a matter of participating in the destruction of the mysterious organization.


    Andre, the captain of the polar bear Morris species force, received the letter. He had been naked in the freezer for five hours and walked out of the freezer, already frozen.


    As soon as he came out, someone brought a blanket and put it on him, standing next to him respectfully waiting for the dispatch.


    "This Cross Island is too hot, it''s not as comfortable as our place, and I can''t find the feeling in this freezer."


    "Captain, after this mission is completed, we can take a three-month vacation."


    Andre showed a slight smile on his face and said to the players: "Let''s go, go have a good meal, and then listen to the grumbler complaining."


    A group of people left the residence together and went to a local restaurant.


    At this time, Shenjiao Li Heike''s team members were very busy, and their captain Dell ignored the letter even more.


    "Captain, this is a letter from Master Poke." A team member continued to explain.


    "Don''t you see that I am busy? Leave everything aside for me."


    Dell is currently cracking a telegram sent from MapleStory. MapleStory is the headquarters of the mysterious organization. The transmission of information by the telegram can be easier not to be deciphered, because much of this stuff from the last century has been captured by many countries. Abandoned.


    Dell was affectionate and focused, and devoted himself to cracking the password in public. It was a waste of sleep and food.


    The surrounding team members can only wait anxiously on the sidelines. One team member holds a pen and notebook in his hand and records the password that Dell says at any time.


    "1101113213341355..."


    Following Dell''s words, the team members hurriedly recorded these numbers in their notebooks without any omission.


    Dell tore off the headset and hurriedly took out a pen to calculate, and finally came up with a message.


    "Smith, Smith, please answer when you receive it, please answer when you receive it!"


    "Oh, Ai Ye Island was wiped out!"


    "Captain, you can read the letter now." A team member cautiously wrote on the ground.


    Dale didn''t take it, and said lightly: "Isn''t it just to listen to his grumbles and dress me more modestly."


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan, who was recovering his dantian spiritual power, also received the letter, but he did not open it, and stood up.


    "Don''t be tempered, the Star Country Cheetah Captain has sent a letter. There are only two or three people in our team. It would be too shabby if you don''t go."


    Ji Ruxue has been hiding in the house. She didn''t make her petite, nor was she so petty. During this time, she was naturally practicing.


    After this humiliation incident, Ji Ruxue and others deeply understand the importance of strength. Only when you become strong will others look at you.


    "Let''s go."


    Ji Ruxue opened the door of the big room and said indifferently, without looking at Su Yan at all, and walked directly outside the house.


    "Damn, I''m taking the cold route again, it''s caught off guard."


    Su Yan chased him up, and Cheng Ye chased him up.


    The meeting place is very secret, located on the 14th floor of the savings building on Cross Island.


    You read that right, the savings building is a place for storing currency and gold. This kind of place is strictly guarded and is the best place for meetings.


    Of course, this is also what Piaoye strives for. Considering the special and importance of this operation, they are specially approved for this gathering.


    As the owner, Piao Ye and others have naturally been waiting there.


    The whole hall was temporarily vacated. Just now, it was covered with money and gold bricks. There were bundles of money around it, and boxes of gold bars and gold bricks were randomly placed around.


    However, the members of the Cheetah didn''t even look at the money. They didn''t need the money. The state had given them a very generous treatment, and they were completely comfortable with food and clothing.


    Moreover, if they want more money, they can use their ability to do nothing, not to mention their other performances, but at this point they are standing on the path of justice.


    The first to arrive was the God Wrestling Heike Special Forces. They were led by Dale and walked into the basement violently.


    Master Poke stood up, and he had to stand up when he saw Dell, because this is a respectable opponent, and now they are collaborators.


    "Oh, my dear Dell, I''m so happy to see you." Master Poke said with a smile.


    Dell also smiled and said, "Is that so, then I''m really happy to see you."


    Naturally, the two of them did not greet enthusiastically. From their dialogue, they could already see the rivalry. In this line, it is not only the strength of strength, but also the duel of wisdom.


    "This is your position, sit down."


    Dell didn''t say anything, and sat down quietly. Naturally, his team members were not qualified to sit, and they all stood behind him.


    Then came the sacred special team of the United States, and the lead was naturally the world-famous Caesar, King Kai.


    "Oh, look at who this is, our handsome King Kai is here."


    Master Piao stood up slowly, showing etiquette.


    Caesar naturally bent down slightly, and looked at the two with a smile in respect.


    "It seems that I am not late, but you lunatic, Dell, you are either first or second every time you do an international mission."


    "You are wrong, I will always be number one, and the host will naturally not count."


    Caesar clenched his fists and made a gesture to fight, but in the end the two were tightly clasped together. They were old friends who knew each other, and everything was just a joke.


    Then came the special forces of Asancheng, headed by Garawa. At this time, their eyes were all on the banknotes and gold bars, and their eyes lighted.


    "Oh, you really know how to choose a place, poke master. Are you giving us benefits for gathering here?"


    Garawa still looked at the sparkling gold bars from time to time, and he felt like a passion.


    "I came here to discuss how to deal with the mysterious organization, where did you think about it."


    "These gold bars are enough for our wages for several lifetimes," Garawa said to his hand.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that. It should be enough for our salary for more than 20 lifetimes."


    When the others saw this, they shook their heads and smiled.

 Chapter 321： not my business

    After Ah San made a joke, a group of naked and burly men walked in, all with red cheeks, like characters in a Contra.


    The leader was naturally Andre. He was wearing sunglasses, naked to the upper body, full of tattoos, and a cigar in his mouth.


    When I saw Andrei, the cold light flashed in the eyes of Master Poke, and the two sides were absolute rivals in the last century.


    In the past few decades, the two sides have fought openly and secretly, and during this period, they killed many members of each other, naturally, conflicts and resentments continued.


    Now the two sides are tending to ease, and in recent years they have also turned their fights into jade. They have cooperated many times, but they are still fighting secretly.


    Master Poke said with a cold face: "The polar bear is here."


    "Yo, John Se, why do you look so old, tell you to be temperate."


    "I don''t need you to care about it. For such an important gathering, you came naked to the top. It''s not giving me face."


    "Look at what you said, did you look like a zongzi differently last time with us."


    Andre said with a scornful smile on his face, and kept smacking the cigar in his mouth.


    "That''s too cold in your place!"


    Master Poke said angrily, can''t you let people wear more when cold?


    Andre was not angry, and said lightly: "We are naked, it is too hot for you here."


    There was nothing wrong with Andrei''s words, so Master Piao couldn''t refute it at all, so he could only pound the hard iron table angrily.


    Following the polar bear is the Perfume Country beret, Henry Ren�� took the only one left and entered the basement with a gloomy face.


    When the teams saw that Henry Ren�� brought only one player, they all teased: "Yo, Henry, why did you bring only one player, other players also have the right to know the plan."


    Henry Ren�� was even more angry, his face was green, and he sat in his seat without saying a word.


    "Our Colonel Henry Ren�� is angry, so please stop talking about it."


    A group of people just smiled and didn''t say more.


    "It seems that the Huaxia Dragon Soul hasn''t come now, but it''s really procrastinating." Someone dissatisfied.


    "Their place is relatively remote, so naturally they will arrive later."


    "I really don''t know what the Chinese players think, the salary is so low, and they are so desperate."


    "That''s because we have a belief that it is our responsibility to defend our home and our country!"


    Su Yan walked over slowly with Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue, looking at everyone with solemn expression.


    At the first sight of Su Yan, Master Piao felt that Su Yan was not simple. This person was extremely tough and was definitely not a kind person.


    Master Poke didn''t have too many expressions, he didn''t even stand up, just said indifferently: "Since they are all here, then we will start to discuss how to eliminate the mysterious organization.


    Andre and even Dell and others looked at Su Yan with great interest, because Su Yan was too young. When they were this old, some hadn''t even joined the team.


    Asan Garawa said with disdain: "Oh, there are only three Dragon Soul brothers, are the rest going to have tea?"


    "Yes, my brother is going to drink tea, the best century-old Dahongpao, 10,000 yuan per gram."


    "One gram ten thousand yuan, how much is that?" Galawa frowned slightly.


    Andre on the side smiled leisurely: "It''s equivalent to more than one thousand four hundred dollars."


    Gallawa''s face changed, and he even exclaimed: "Is he enough for my two months'' salary."


    Su Yan stopped paying attention, but looked at Henry Ren�� lightly, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Henry Ren�� showed his killing intent at the moment Su Yan came in, his body trembled slightly, his face even twisted.


    "Dragon Soul boy, I didn''t expect you to be so young."


    "You are the captain of the beret."


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    Master Poke had to cough a few times to keep the meeting quiet, while looking at everyone and saying: "Now let''s discuss today''s topic first, everyone can speak at will.


    Dell smiled slightly: "I cracked a telegram not long ago, and the content of this telegram is really pleasing."


    "What content?"


    Everyone became curious and looked at Dell.


    Dell smiled even more: "It''s about the mysterious organization."


    Everyone was more curious, only Su Yan and Piao Ye didn''t show curiosity, and their mentality was different.


    After suffocating everyone''s appetite, Dell slowly said.


    "This telegram reads as follows:


    Smith, Smith, please answer when you receive it, please answer when you receive it!


    Oops, Ai Ye Island was wiped out! "


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, and they all showed joy, and some even were ecstatic.


    They all know the existence of Aiye Island, which is an important branch of the mysterious organization, how can they not be happy now that it is destroyed.


    Su Yan just smiled faintly, tapping the tabletop gently with both hands, without saying a word.


    But at this time, Master Piao showed cold light, he was afraid that the warship would leak out.


    Sure enough, Dell continued: "I still know a bigger secret, do you want to know?"


    "Dell, you are responsible for your words."


    Piaoye finally couldn''t bear it, and said with a solemn expression.


    "Poke Lord, it''s okay if you don''t say, I am the most unthreatening person."


    Dale looked at everyone and said: "Not long ago, a warship arrived at the port of Cross Island. That warship was built by Star Nation."


    The temperature of the audience suddenly dropped by several degrees, and Andre felt a little cold, but this temperature was very comfortable for him.


    "Poke master, don''t know if I am right?"


    Jeopard��s face was even more gloomy, but he didn��t have the slightest irritation. He just said forcefully: ��That warship was taken away by a mysterious organization. It is because of this incident that we launched an international operation.��


    "Oh, if this is the case, the poke master is still a victim."


    Dale''s expression can be seen by a fool, but a ghost can believe it.


    While everyone was still in shock, Dell looked at Su Yan, with curiosity and smile in his eyes.


    "This dragon soul boy, can you tell me how you destroyed Aiye Island?"


    After hearing this, the teams all looked at Su Yan with unbelievable expressions. How could this be possible? Just kidding, the mere dragon soul hairy boy can destroy Ai Ye Island.


    Everyone''s hearts are full of doubts, even if the poke master is also with a puzzled look, they all want to know the answer.


    Su Yan''s knocking on the desktop could not help but increase a little, and the smile on his face turned calm.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, this matter has nothing to do with me."


    Cheng Ye on the side was a little urgent. This was a good opportunity to pretend to be a force, so why didn''t Su Yan admit it.


    Even Ji Ruxue also had a surprised look. Wouldn''t the big bad guys with arrogant nature also be afraid? This was a little bit beyond her expectation.


    With a disappointed look on Dell''s face, he said lightly: "Oh, since you don''t know, it may be that my information is wrong."

 Chapter 322： Pressure

    "Big villain, are you persuaded."


    Ji Ruxue glanced at Su Yan with disdain in her eyes.


    After Su Yan looked up to Ji Ruxue, he just happened to see her white neck, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Why don''t you call me nasty, the big bad guy is also good."


    They only communicated in Chinese in a low voice, and the group of people could only stare, and couldn''t understand it.


    But at this time, Master Piao was looking at Su Yan, with violent eyes in his eyes but very calm, just like a stormy tranquility.


    "Captain Su, you will not forget, but you caused quite a stir in the port."


    As soon as Master Poke said this, the expressions of other people changed one after another. It seemed that Dell had good information. Master Poke fully admitted.


    Ignoring the crowd, Master Poke continued: "You won''t forget the scene where you showed up in the port with more than twenty beauties?"


    There was only a smile on Su Yan''s face, but the water glass in his hand made waves.


    "Hey, I only thought this was a trivial matter, and I am embarrassed to admit it to the big guys, but if you say so, I have to admit it."


    Su Yan looked at everyone, put down the water cup and said, "Yes, I drove the warship to Cross Island, and I destroyed Ai Ye Island."


    The captains of the teams all looked shocked, and confirmed from Su Yan, then this matter must be true.


    Dell looked excited: "I''ll just say, how can my intelligence be wrong."


    Henry Ren�� had a gloomy look, and his hatred of Su Yan became more and more crazy.


    "Isn''t it just destroying a branch, so arrogant?"


    Henry Ren�� said with a disdainful face, not looking at Su Yan at all.


    "Then what counts as a big deal in your eyes, beautiful champagne?"


    Su Yan didn''t let it go, and said with a shameful smile.


    "What''s your identity, dare to comment on me and forget your position."


    Henry Ren�� was completely furious, a pair of eagle eyes stared at Su Yan coldly, wishing to kill him immediately.


    "What''s my identity, Captain China Dragon Soul!"


    Su Yan roared out, his voice resounding throughout the hall, and everyone else''s expression changed.


    This voice carefully explained that Su Yan''s ability was definitely not a person who was waiting for a moment. If you want to play with him between the palms of your hands, you can only talk about dreams.


    However, Master Ji always remained calm, watching the battle between the two lightly. He felt that the heat was not enough, and he had to put pressure on it.


    "Captain Su, according to the international rankings, according to the task participation, according to the strength, the beret is indeed much higher than the Chinese Dragon Soul."


    The others also nodded. This is undoubtedly. After all, the Huaxia Dragon Soul has only formed a team and has no record. It is considered polite to say that.


    Gallawa couldn''t help but laughed and said, "You are too polite to poke him. It''s a joke that such a three-no special force can dare to claim the ranking."


    The US Royal Captain Caesar also nodded and said: "If you have to rank, the Chinese Dragon Soul can only be regarded as the last one."


    "Hahaha!"


    Many team members laughed and couldn''t control their manners at all.


    Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue trembled all over, but what could they do, not to mention here, but many standing in the realm of masters, they have that confidence.


    Dell frowned slightly and said: "You can''t say that. Didn''t Captain Dragon Soul destroy Aiye Island, a branch of the mysterious organization? "


    Gallawa was furious, but argued unreasonably.


    Andre has nothing to do with his high-hanging expression, he has no time to participate in it, his opponent is Jay.


    Su Yan looked at Poke Ye and said: "Does this international ranks according to the rankings? Is it still divided into three or six or nine?"


    Now you can ask Master Poke, obviously he can''t nod, otherwise he will definitely become a target.


    Poke Ye''s face changed, and he once again released a blockbuster, pressing towards Su Yan.


    "If you don''t mention this, can you talk about the serious injury to the five people in the beret!"


    As soon as the voice of Master Poke fell, the whole hall was suddenly silent. Everyone looked at Su Yan, they didn''t know this in advance.


    Everyone was stunned for a few seconds before they suddenly realized that Henry Ren�� only brought one team member to the rally.


    Henry Ren�� also had a cruel smile on his face when he saw Master Poke helping him so much.


    "Captain Su, you seriously injured five of my team members. This hatred cannot be resolved by words."


    "You want to be beautiful, and you want to dissolve it with me, whimsical!"


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Su Yan was not at all afraid, but instead asked Henry Rene angrily, not intending to reconcile this conflict.


    His brows frowned when he looked at him. He just wanted to test the depth of Su Yan. Now he has seen that this young man is really not easy, and he has a lingering sentence in his heart that China does not send weak generals.


    "Very well, I''m relieved if you can say that."


    The smile on Henry Ren��''s face was more cruel, like a wolf, with a **** meaning.


    Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue were relieved instead, because the arrogant captain had returned.


    Master Ji felt that the heat was not enough, so he had to add more heat.


    "Captain Su, you are at the fault of this matter. Five players have been reimbursed. Our action strength must be reduced this time."


    Su Yan sneered and looked at Master Poke and said, "What about my team members, are they not human?"


    "In contrast, the master realm can constitute a deterrent to the mysterious organization."


    Cheng Ye squeezed his hands together, and his blue veins bulged. This is obviously a naked humiliation. Your realm is not enough to get into the eyes of others.


    "According to you, the masters are all ants up to the middle stage, so why bother to participate? Isn''t it all cannon fodder?"


    Su Yan was not angry, just waved his hand lightly, very plain.


    The other team members were all taken aback, and there were ants below the master''s mid-term. How mad about this.


    "Boy, do you think you are really awesome, you insulted us." A black cat team member said angrily.


    Su Yan replied indifferently: "You are wrong, I did not insult you, because you are not qualified."


    Gallawa directly slapped the iron table angrily. He actually slapped the iron table with a palm print, obviously raging.


    King Caesar Kai was also full of anger, looking at Su Yan with dissatisfaction and said: "I hope Captain Dragon Soul will judge the situation, but the mere last one dares to be so arrogant."


    "Yes, the last one must look like the last one." Andre, who has been silent, couldn''t help but speak. He couldn''t understand such an arrogant person.


    Even Dell, who has always been very good-tempered, shook his head and said, "Hua Guo boy, this is not Hua Guo, you have to be aware of it."


    Master Poke looked at Su Yan with a sneer, what he wanted was this kind of effect, and the constant pressure that caused Su Yan to be targeted by everyone, let him fight each team and see how he responds.


    If you dare to drive the warship to Cross Island, you will naturally have to bear some punishment.


    Henry Ren�� sneered and pointed to Su Yan and said to everyone: "You are fighting everyone!"

 Chapter 323： Hanging Asan

    Su Yan was not afraid of the anger of the teams, still sitting calmly on the chair, looking at the angry Henry Ren�� lightly.


    "You say I am an enemy of everyone?"


    "Yes, you have offended all the special forces present, even if I forgave you generously, they can''t forgive you."


    "Really, didn''t you hear what I said just now? There are ants from the middle stage of the master, what enemy do I have!"


    Looking at the captains, Su Yan spoke sharply without any scruples.


    Originally, both Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue thought that Su Yan was back, but this was too much of a response, it was a huge force.


    "Boss, did you overplay it?"


    When Cheng Ye saw the unkind eyes around him, his heart was beating wildly. The pressure was so scary that his little heart was about to jump to his throat.


    Su Yan slapped Cheng Ye against the wall with a backhand slap, stuck it on it and fell to the ground. When he was so serious, he was so ambitious.


    Ji Ruxue''s cold face also showed a hint of panic at this moment. She looked at Su Yan, but finally did not say anything.


    The first to speak out was Henry Ren��, whose angry look was almost like an irritable magic wolf, staring at Su Yan with sharp eyes.


    "There are ants below the middle stage of the master, so how about the later stage of the master!"


    Su Yan looked at Henry Ren��, as if watching a jumping clown, took a cigar from his pocket, and smoked it like a big boss.


    The smoke ring slowly drifted away like a dragon. After Su Yan took a couple of breaths, he said, "The master is also an ant in the later stage."


    His voice is not loud, but the fluctuation caused is huge, because the captains of the teams present are equivalent to the strength of the master in the late stage, and they are all in the late stage of horizontal training.


    It was only those team members who were the most angry at the beginning. As the bosses of the teams, although everyone was angry, they tried their best to maintain their pride, but now their faces looked like cramped pimps.


    Henri Ren�� laughed furiously, full of disdain, sarcasm, and ridicule, as if he was watching an acrobat perform acrobatics.


    "Hahaha..." Henry Ren�� clutched his stomach, pointing to Su Yan''s face and still couldn''t stop smiling, "Master is also an ant in the later stage, you are really not afraid of flashing your tongue."


    "I am naturally not afraid, because of my strength."


    King Kai patted the table angrily, looking at Su Yan with a sense of dignity, he sternly said with a high attitude: "I really hope that what you said just now was all lies!"


    "Oh, no, what I said is true."


    Su Yan smiled faintly at King Kai, not afraid of his pressure.


    Polar bear Andre couldn''t hold back his anger. He was a violent temper. At this moment, someone said that the master was an ant in the later stage. How could he bear it?


    "You have to feel the size of your pectoral muscles when you speak, or you don''t know how you die."


    "Your chest muscles are quite big, but it''s a pity."


    Andre''s desire to be angry wanted to do it directly, but he was blocked by Master Poke.


    Master Poke looked at Su Yan, a pair of azure blue eyes shot out a vast expanse of brilliance, even Su Yan also felt that Master Poke was not easy, this person probably has surpassed the master''s later stage.


    "You said the master is an ant in the later stage, so you go beyond it."


    "I didn''t, but you surpassed, but I am not afraid of you."


    Su Yan and Master Pok looked at each other, and their eyes seemed to have countless blades intersecting. It was just a glance, but it seemed like a life-and-death contest of hundreds of strokes.


    Ling Li who pokes him is even more so Andre!


    "Arrogant!"


    Gallawa couldn''t bear it anymore, and slapped his chest furiously, his dark muscles kept trembling, and a force of strength rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Master Poke, this kid is so arrogant, let me frustrate his spirit."


    Master Poke nodded, it was just a moment of thinking, but the next second he seemed to regret it, because he seemed to have guessed the ending.


    Gallawa''s attack is mental power, a move that causes damage to the soul. This mental power is very popular in Asan''s place.


    Spiritual power is also a kind of earth cultivation, divided into divine consciousness, great divine consciousness, divine consciousness master, divine consciousness master and so on.


    Gallawa is naturally a master of spiritual consciousness, and his realm is in the later stage.


    Facing Galawa''s soul attack, Su Yan burst into a strange smile.


    He is the immortal emperor, and compared with him, he is looking for death!


    Su Yan greeted Garawa''s offensive calmly. This soul attack was not enough for him. The last thing Su Yan feared was soul attack.


    He has cultivated countless hours of hard work, tempering his soul eight times in rebirth, and his spiritual power is evident. How can he be hurt by the cultivation of divine consciousness in the realm of a mere master.


    Even the immortal above the nine heavens would not be easy to hurt Su Yan''s soul, otherwise he would not be able to leave a trace of soul into this body.


    Gallawa was stunned, his stunt was actually ineffective against Su Yan, it was as if he had seen a ghost.


    The captains of the other teams are also a dignified color, and Garawa is at the end of their ability. All of them fancy him because his soul attack is a unique skill.


    Poke Ye''s eyes finally no longer looked like that, revealing his unique sharp color, and now he is going to face this opponent who is extremely incompatible with his age.


    Gallawa lost his spiritual advantage, his own strength was not as good as the average master late stage, even the mighty mid-master mid-level peak powerhouse could rival him, which made him feel uneasy.


    "No wonder you are so arrogant and a little weird, but do you think I can''t take you anymore!"


    Galawa''s hands were like electricity, and instantly he leaped over Dao Su Yan''s side, and directly attacked Su Yan''s neck.


    In the eyes of everyone, the speed is so fast, but for Su Yan, it is not enough, he slowly stretched out his right hand, and directly held Garawa''s neck.


    Gallawa didn''t have the power to resist at all, he was directly lifted up by Su Yan''s neck, like a flapping duck.


    Su Yan wrapped his whole body with spiritual power, so that not only would he not be able to breathe, but he would also feel the pressure like Mount Tai. The taste was unimaginable.


    But for a moment Garawa''s face was flushed, as if full of pig blood, and his flopping hands began to lose strength.


    He couldn''t speak, he was stuck in his neck by Su Yan, and he couldn''t make a sound at all. He could only use his eyes to beg for mercy, but Su Yan''s begging eyes turned a blind eye.


    Just pinching like this, Su Yan''s eyes were cold, as if a cold knife was inserted into Garawa''s body, making him completely desperate.


    In the end, he poke his anger and shouted: "Let go of him!"


    Su Yan had to let go of his hand, and Garava suddenly collapsed on the ground, panting heavily, breathing fresh air non-stop.


    "With your strength, you can still use your little bugs against ordinary people. You can''t even count as ants in front of me."

 Chapter 324： Henrys tragedy

    Gallawa''s face was still like pig liver, and he didn''t get any better at all. Long-term suffocation wouldn''t make him like that, but Su Yan used spiritual power.


    Galawa''s internal organs were all damaged by the spiritual power like Mount Tai. It can be said that he is now a dying body. If Su Yan is a few seconds later, he might be dead.


    The entire conference room was like an ice cave. Everyone dared not speak at all. They all looked at this young man who was harmless just now, but now like a demon king.


    They are the members of the world''s top ten special teams. They have always been well-known and respected everywhere, but now they are humiliated.


    That kind of arrogance from the heart makes them angry again, no matter how strong you are, we have a captain!


    A group of team members all looked at their captain, without speaking, their eyes were enough to explain everything.


    The captains of the teams present were all angry, and their faces seemed to be withered vines, directly twisted and entangled with veins, which was even more shocking.


    There is no cigar in Master Poke. He doesn''t want to smoke a cigar now. He has been staring at Su Yan, his blue eyes raging like a flood.


    He actually underestimated Su Yan again!


    Even if he faced Galawa''s soul attack, he was extremely jealous. After all, it was a direct damage to the soul, and they were the most vulnerable to the soul.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all, which was beyond his expectation.


    The successive accidents made Piaoye thoroughly understand that this country with an ancient history is indeed not a vegetarian.


    Before Poke Ye spoke, Henry Ren�� had already stood up furiously. No matter how strong Su Yan was or how powerful he was, he would die in his eyes!


    No matter what the reason is, it is not worthy of forgiveness for hurting his five players, because there is no fairness before the strong.


    "It''s so arrogant, do you think it would be unscrupulous if you rely on a big country behind it!"


    "I admit it to a big country. After all, you can only be jealous of a small country."


    "Hmph, I will let you have a taste of regret today!"


    "Just you, rubbish!"


    Su Yan''s word trash suddenly yelled out, with an endless coercion and violent spiritual power, directly pressed against Henry Ren��.


    Henry Rene''s eyes were still furious, and his strength went up to the sky. He didn''t pay attention to Su Yan''s spiritual force.


    "A mere coercion, you want to hurt me too?"


    When the coercion struck Henry Ren��, his face turned into a joke, and he directly resisted.


    The sound of violent air friction resounded throughout the hall, and everyone''s ears received a noise that was close to high decibels. Cheng Ye was the lowest on the scene, and his eardrums were bleeding directly.


    "Why am I always the one who''s hurt."


    Cheng Ye looked bitter, and was overturned by Su Yan. He felt uncomfortable, and now he has suffered an innocent disaster.


    Ji Ruxue kept looking at Su Yan, and Henry Ren�� was the one she hated most if she was humiliated.


    "Bad, if you dare to destroy him, I will forgive you."


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip to say it. Although embarrassed, she cared more about Henry Rene''s hatred.


    "I''m sorry, how can you not meet the request of a beauty."


    Henry Ren�� originally thought he could easily withstand Su Yan''s coercion, but he was wrong. He was directly injured by the coercion.


    But he didn''t want to show it, the sweetness in his mouth was forcibly swallowed back by him.


    "It''s not that easy."


    Henry Lene turned his passive into an active one, and shot directly at Su Yan, his muscles bulged, and the majestic power poured down. Everyone present could feel the horror.


    But his majestic power bombarded Su Yan''s shoulders, but he did not cause any harm to Su Yan. On the contrary, there was a tearing pain in his arm.


    This made him even more angry, so angry, if he loses, wouldn''t the beret be completely ashamed.


    No, I must not let a hundred years of glory be destroyed by my hands, Henry Ren�� thought so, and once again he tried his best.


    King Kai frowned slightly and said: "This kid actually forced Henry to do his best."


    "Hmph, Henry will definitely kill him!" Garava said bitterly.


    But in the eyes of Master Poke and Andre, it is far from that simple, and this hairy boy will never stop here.


    "I said at first, this is your own way." Master Poke looked at Henry with a disappointed look in his eyes.


    Henry Ren��''s muscles doubled in an instant, and his neck was covered with tendons like tree vines. This punch made him almost exhausted.


    "I want you to die!"


    Henry Ren��''s fist was like a club, and he blasted directly at Su Yan. His fist was enough to smash the hard walls of the hall. If it were a normal building, it might be destroyed by it.


    But Su Yan''s face didn''t panic, as if he could take the punch.


    Henry Ren��''s fist hit Su Yan''s neck directly, obviously his words were not empty talk.


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he actually grabbed Henry''s fist, then lifted it into the air, swung it a few times, and slammed it directly towards the hall wall.


    Henry repeatedly smashed seven floors of walls, and then completely wilted in a pile of gold.


    He couldn''t think that his strong blow would cause no threat to Su Yan, and then he knew that the gap between himself and the opponent was like a moat.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, leaped forward, grabbed Henry''s skirt, and fisted with anger.


    "Dare to hit my men, dare to molest my female players, and kill you!"


    "stop!"


    Upon seeing Lord Poke, he hurriedly scolded, but his scolding this time was useless to Su Yan!


    Su Yan continued to squeeze his fists, greeted Henry Ren��''s face, and directly dented his face.


    Everyone present was shocked, this is a demon, the demon!


    "team leader!"


    The last member of the beret slowly knelt down, tears gushing and crying.


    "Please... please... captains, help... save our captain, my... captain, my captain."


    Ji Ruxue''s tight face finally relaxed at this moment, and tears were actually dropped. Su Yan found her humiliation back.


    The young man in front of him who was still holding his fist, no, it should be a man, had already penetrated into his heart.


    Cheng Ye looked stunned. The first time he saw his captain so fierce, he was almost like Tarzan, but he was so relieved.


    With three hundred punches, Su Yan punched Henry Rene into the negative third floor of the ground to stop, and Henry Rene was no longer a man.


    His face is terrible, his brain is terrible, and his body is terrible.


    Those who have seen it will cry, those who have heard it will mourn.


    In this joint operation, there must be no berets. Henry Ren�� will save his life like this, and I am afraid that he will have to be treated for several years.

 Chapter 325： Poke the power

    Su Yan patted the golden dust on her body. Just now, the action was too fierce, and many golden bricks became dust.


    It is rare for Ji Ruxue to take a wet wipe to wipe the gold powder on Su Yan''s face, which made Cheng Ye look surprised.


    "Boss, second spring, can you tell me the secret to capturing beautiful women?"


    "Speak less, Master Misunderstanding."


    Cheng Ye''s heart was hurt by 10,000 critical hits, and there was a little more determination in his eyes.


    Su Yan was right. This is a place where the strong respects, and the weak naturally have no right to speak.


    After cleaning up Henry Ren��, Su Yan sat back in the chair with a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The captains of the teams were all standing, looking at him with a stern look, and even dared to sit so casually, which angered them even more.


    "Captain Dragon Soul, you dare to kill Henry Ren��!"


    King Kai looked at Su Yan furiously, his eyes full of killing intent, like a lion''s wrath.


    "He''s not dead, call for a woolen thread."


    Su Yan looked directly at King Kai with a trace of abuse in his eyes, and he was not afraid of his anger at all.


    "You dare to talk to me like this!"


    King Kai was even more furious, and he couldn''t bear to take a shot directly in his heart. He had a good relationship with Henry Ren��, and naturally he didn''t want to see Henry Ren�� end like this.


    "What kind of thing do you want me to talk about." Su Yan showed a playful look.


    "It''s good for young people to be sharp, but it''s easy to be broken when they are too strong."


    Andre changed his hips, a little numb after sitting for a long time.


    "young people."


    Su Yan had ten thousand grass and mud horses running around. He wanted to kill people when he heard the three words young man, and he almost heard the devil.


    "Boy, I admire you, it''s not bad enough."


    Dell changed his normal and stood by Su Yan, not only because he had a good impression of China, but also because he admired Su Yan''s character.


    Su Yan was not at fault with this matter. If it was an ordinary person, he would have been beaten up long ago, but who made Henry Ren�� kick a hard bone, he should have suffered such a disaster.


    "Dale, what do you mean? Are you on his side!" King Kai looked at Dale with an unkind expression.


    "Little lion don''t yell at me, be careful of braising lion heads."


    Dell didn''t mean to be scared at all, but instead looked at King Kai unkindly.


    King Kai was angry and intolerable, but unexpectedly endured it, who made him unable to beat Dell.


    "Dale, Su Yan is the fault of this matter, there is no reason to argue!"


    Master Poke finally spoke, a breath that felt like a dragon leap and a tiger jumped directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s brows wrinkled, and his body guarded with spiritual power, directly resisting the breath.


    "You first slandered our country by driving a warship, then beat the beret members, and today you even beat two captains in a row. What do you want!"


    The eyes of Master Poke actually shot out a cold light, with a bitter ferocity.


    He collapsed a step forward and went straight to Su Yan, his broad chest was in sharp contrast with Su Yan.


    "Why are you poking me?!"


    "Does he want to personally teach Captain Dragon Soul?"


    "It''s time to make a move, otherwise that kid will be in a bad mood, and everyone will not take it seriously."


    "Master Poke will teach him how to be a man."


    "The power of Poke Lord is better than Andre. How can the Dragon Soul boy be the enemy, he must beg for mercy in three ways."


    Andrei heard that although he was unhappy, it was a fact.


    "You have done this, do you have any ulterior secrets with the mysterious organization?!"


    Master Poke took a step closer, staring at Su Yan with cold eyes, as if he were being judged.


    Su Yan looked straight, not weak, not afraid to poke him half, everything was just funny in his eyes.


    "What, is the Dragon Soul boy colluding with the mysterious organization?"


    "That''s impossible, isn''t he also destroying a branch of a mysterious organization?"


    "A bitter trick, otherwise anyone can believe it, but it still can''t jump to poke the eye."


    The SEALs sneered, as if they had already seen Su Yan''s end.


    Cheng Ye suffocated his face and flushed, and snarled his neck and shouted: "You are bullshit, how can the captain collude with the mysterious organization!"


    Ji Ruxue was also filled with righteous indignation. Although Su Yan is a big bad guy, he is a big bad guy at this point.


    But Master Poke looked at Cheng Ye, his eyes cold, and he waved away directly.


    His move looks like an ordinary blow, but it contains terrifying power. This move can destroy the middle stage of the master!


    Cheng Ye naturally felt the pressure of that majestic force, his face instantly paled, he did not expect that he was so close to death.


    He can only watch, without the ability to react at all, even if he can''t react.


    When that palm came close to him wirelessly, Cheng Ye thought of his life without regrets or hesitating, which made him raise his neck.


    When Master Poke''s palm touched the tip of his nose, he unexpectedly stopped because Master Poke found that Su Yan had moved.


    Su Yan didn''t help Cheng Ye resist, because they were too late for him, and he was too late for him.


    So he could only rush to the seal members who were gleeful and he was very close to them.


    Master Piao naturally saw Su Yan''s movement, so he closed his hand and returned to his defense, but Su Yan''s offensive remained unchanged, and he went directly to the six players.


    The smiles of the six team members stopped abruptly and scared on the spot. It was not that no one was afraid of death, but that no one was afraid of fear.


    The six members of the seals were naturally frightened, and the goose bumps all over their bodies, combined with the panic in their eyes, made them dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, the tragedy was not spared by Poke Ye''s timely help. He was frightened in a cold sweat because of his recklessness.


    "You still want to attack my team members!"


    Master Poke angrily slapped the table with a palm.


    Su Yan shot directly and slammed at Master Poke. With such words and actions, there was no room for maneuver.


    "Damn you!"


    Su Yan explained, poking the slander, even if he first shot, what is the use of these words, all the strength speaks.


    Killing intent filled the entire hall, Su Yan acted proudly, without temptation, this was for murder.


    The killing intent in his heart has never been so enthusiastic, even with his heart, it is now extremely angry.


    Kill kill kill!


    Su Yan''s eyes were blushing, and he only knew that to get rid of the big guy in front of him, his slander and suppression were not enough to make Su Yan so angry. The reason for Su Yan''s anger was that Master Piao actually shot in front of his team members.


    There was some regret in the eyes of Master Piao. He felt that the matter was going to be a big deal, and he just wanted to suppress Su Yan, but his words were too much, saying that Su Yan was a spy, which was naturally unacceptable.


    "Everything is just suspicion, why are you angry!"


    "Doubt your sister!"


    Su Yan slammed his chest with a fist, his strength was not weak, and his fist touched, there were ripples spreading out, and these ripples contained terrifying energy fluctuations.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly helped Cheng Ye resist, and Master Lianyi was bound to be unstoppable!


    "Everything can be kind words."


    Poke the service soft, he really passed it, no one is not angry, as long as a special soldier will not accept it.


    He got it wrong, thinking that Su Yan was angry as slander, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan was angry at Cheng Ye.

 Chapter 326： have equal shares

    The softness of Master Piao didn''t make Su Yan half moved. On the contrary, he was even more angry, and his spiritual power became more majestic.


    "Even if you are a master of Consummation, what fear do I have!"


    There is tyranny in Su Yan''s eyes, like a generation of immortal emperors coming, no matter how strong you are, without fear of extinction.


    Master Piao was not talking either. At this point, although it was not what he wanted, he could no longer explain it.


    "Then fight."


    The blue eyes of Master Poke were suddenly calm, and behind them were even more terrifying energy fluctuations.


    "Seal Captain Johnson, learn from you!"


    "Rubbish!"


    Su Yan yelled and shot directly, smashing the wall with one foot, the wind in the palm of his hand followed him, and he patted him directly.


    Master Poke gave a sneer, and his sturdy arm raised his hand directly, and the terrifying sound did not make his arm tremble at all.


    Just lifting it casually in this way blocked Su Yan''s violent offensive, and he deserves to be Captain Seal, the mainstay of the United States.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Poke Ye flew over, the disproportionate fist was almost as small as Su Yan''s head, and even an elephant would get to pieces with this punch.


    Su Yan''s gaze was like a blade, and he directly held the arm of Master Ji with both hands, turned around and flew directly to the wall.


    Bang bang bang!


    The five walls were directly pierced by Su Yan, and the whole building was trembling slightly, and the people on it felt like an earthquake.


    "Fighting here will hurt the innocent, go out!"


    After Poke Ye said, he left the basement directly and came to the square garden.


    At this time, many people had already retreated hundreds of meters in fright, staring in horror from a distance.


    Many police officers are on duty and only know that the above notice allows the evacuation of the crowd, and the rest do not ask or listen.


    Su Yan also came to the square, and the other special members walked out of the basement one by one and followed.


    "Can this kid persist?"


    "Broken through the five walls, he must have suffered internal injuries, but he just endured it."


    "As long as Master Poke makes another move, he will definitely expose his flaws."


    But the captains of each team have a different mind, because they have seen the strength of the two, the collision of power and spiritual power, and the power that erupts can make them all shocked.


    "Master Poke is strong again!"


    Andre kept staring at Master Poking, his face covered with haze.


    "This kid is surprising time and time again, should he create even bigger accidents?"


    Dell stared at Su Yan without a smile, his face was extremely serious.


    Master Piao didn''t stop. After Su Yan came out for a while, he shot again. This time he not only used his hands, but also his feet.


    "Let you **** thunderous legs!"


    There was a stream of light on Master Poke''s right leg, and he stepped out of the ground depression and directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still cold, and he directly displayed the flying kick style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form, shaking with Master Poke.


    The two legs collided, and the violent force collision made the entire square tremble, and the figure approached high decibels infinitely, which was simply unbearable for human ears.


    Su Yan kicked out and shot again, and directly displayed the strongest move, Shattering!


    Master Poke could feel the tearing feeling, and his muscles and bones were under strong pressure, so that his face became more and more ugly.


    "Is this the magical technique of the mysterious east, but it''s too late."


    Master Poke was furious, blood oozing from his muscles, naturally the result of pulling, which made him completely crazy.


    what!


    Poke Ye Fei body hit, like a meteor from the sky, directly rushing Su Yan into the ground ten meters!


    Not only that, Master Ji did not leave his hand, and shot out again, soaring into the sky, kicking Su Yan underground.


    Even with this foot, even if his body is like an indestructible Su Yan, he feels the pain of the muscles and bones, and the internal organs are fluctuating.


    Consummation is really powerful!


    Su Yan was only one step short of reaching Consummation. If it were in the same realm, he would have no trouble slaying Master Pok.


    "I don''t believe in heaven, I want to destroy you!"


    Su Yan directly rushed out, flew up into the sky, and rushed directly towards Master Ji. The two fought each other in an instant, and countless streams of light showered the earth.


    The entire square was in ruins, and many people stepped back a few miles, afraid of being affected.


    The two confronted each other head-on, naturally hurting each other, Su Yan''s arms and chest were all stained with blood.


    Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue were heartbroken, staring at Su Yan in midair without blinking.


    "Captain, you have to come on!"


    They thought so in their hearts, but Ji Ruxue''s title to Su Yan was a badass.


    "This!"


    The other members looked at them with amazement, how could they not decide the outcome of the match for so long? This was far beyond their expectations.


    "How could the Dragon Soul boy be so strong!"


    Many members showed unbelief, and they also knew why Su Yan could easily defeat Henry Ren��.


    Andre always looked at Su Yan, because of this fight, he already thought that Su Yan was no different from him, or even worse.


    "Hua Xia boy, not bad."


    Although Dell didn''t smile, he was the calmest.


    Galawa was already showing a look of horror, and he was thankful that Su Yan had not killed him just now in the fight with Su Yan.


    "It''s over!"


    Poke Ye''s whole body gathered his arms, this is to make the final blow with Su Yan, one move will determine the winner.


    "It''s time to end!"


    Su Yan didn''t retain a trace of spiritual power in his whole body, and it was all gathered in his hands. His palm was like an electric knife, with aura flashing.


    The two of them slapped each other directly, not fast, and they didn''t look sharply, as if they were a normal palm.


    But the pressure caused by this palm directly knocked down the entire building, digging the entire garden three feet into the ground!


    Master Ji retreated and knocked over a dozen houses, and Su Yan also retreated, knocking over a dozen houses as well.


    Both of them kept vomiting blood on the ground, squatting, unable to fight again.


    The two were evenly divided in this game!


    Master Poke stared at Su Yan with a bitter face. He didn''t expect that he would not be able to defeat this Chinese boy. This was an insult to him.


    Su Yan''s gaze couldn''t help but kill, this Master Poke was too strong, even though he was tied, he was still slightly weaker.


    "Tie!"


    "How is this possible!"


    Everyone couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect China Boy to be so strong. It was incredible for him, and he couldn''t believe it at all.


    "This trip to Adventure Island is interesting." Dale looked at the two of them, and the smile on his face was restored.


    "It''s not only interesting, I feel it will be exceptionally wonderful." Andre held another cigar in his mouth, harp nonstop.


    "Johnson, don''t think you are so arrogant when you are Consummated. Kill you like a dog for ten days!"


    Su Yan had that confidence, he broke through to completion in ten days and defeated Johnson with ease.


    "Arrogant!"


    Master Piao could only say these two words, and he couldn''t speak any more.


    "Go, we withdraw from the joint operation."


    Su Yan took Cheng Ye and Ji Ruxue and left the square directly.

 Chapter 327： Adventure Island

    China Dragon Soul directly withdrew from the joint operation, which naturally attracted domestic attention, and Ye Canghai even intervened personally.


    However, Su Yan promised that although he would withdraw, the Huaxia Dragon Soul would not retreat and would still destroy the mysterious organization.


    In three days, Chen Ning and others recovered completely, and the group left the hospital.


    After learning about the rally, everyone was extremely excited.


    "It''s unbelievable that the captain can be evenly matched with Master Piao."


    "Yes, unfortunately I didn''t see it in person."


    Everyone gathered together and discussed in excitement. Poke the myth in their hearts.


    As long as anyone who has been a special soldier, almost everyone knows Piaoye, because this is a world-famous person.


    Su Yan was able to tie with it, which was enough to show that Su Yan was very strong, very strong, and terribly powerful.


    In three days, Su Yan not only recovered, but also tried a breakthrough, but failed.


    Stopped practicing, Su Yan walked out of the room, and a group of team members gathered around and asked concerned.


    "Captain, are you okay?"


    For three days, Su Yan has been locked in the house, no one can approach because of the spiritual shield.


    "How can I be wrong."


    Su Yan said calmly, taking an apple and gnawing.


    "I haven''t eaten for three days. I''m starving to death. Give me all the food."


    When the team members heard it, they immediately smiled and nodded in agreement, busying themselves.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly said: "All go to buy me ingredients, I will cook myself."


    "What, beautiful lady Ji is going to cook the captain herself?" Hao Liang looked surprised.


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip and said, "Just treat it as a bad guy."


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "Then this is not enough to pay, it will take a lifetime."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was slightly ruddy, she was actually a little shy, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    But still coldly said: "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, hahaha."


    Hearing Su Yan''s laughter, Ji Ruxue felt a sense of loss in her heart and hurriedly walked towards the kitchen.


    After that, there was a sumptuous meal at the table, and everyone feasted and enjoyed it.


    "It''s delicious, this may be our last big meal."


    At the end of the meal, Su Yan suddenly came out, leaving everyone present in a daze.


    "Captain, what do you mean?" Chen Ning was puzzled.


    "It''s time to go to Adventure Island."


    Everyone''s expressions changed, they all looked solemn.


    They are very clear about what Su Yan meant. This is definitely not just the last big meal, this is probably the last dinner.


    The trip to MapleStory is destined to be extremely dangerous, and no one can be sure whether it is safe or not. How many people will come back alive.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t be sure, because he didn''t know the realm of that mysterious boss.


    It was an adventure for him, and it was even more like a challenge for these people.


    Although these players have made breakthroughs one after another in these three days, the master''s initial state is not enough.


    "Is there any confidence in this trip to the Adventure Island!"


    Su Yan looked at everyone and shouted in a low voice.


    The team members looked at each other, and they all saw the color of determination in each other''s eyes.


    Everyone replied in unison: "I have confidence!"


    This trip can only succeed but not fail, because there are countless civilians behind them, and this group cannot be allowed to harm them.


    "Dry this glass of wine and set off."


    Everyone picked up their wine glasses, and then drank them all, slamming their wine glasses on the floor.


    "set off!"


    Holding their luggage, they left the residence and headed towards the port.


    Ye Canghai also knew what had happened, gave Su Yan a thumbs up, and directly got Su Yan a helicopter.


    The crowd flew to MapleStory by helicopter. The end of this trip is unknown, but they must go.


    The residence of the Cheetah Special Team was restored after three days, and it was OK to poke him, but he was still angry about what happened that day.


    "Captain, the Huaxia Dragon Soul is leaving."


    Poke Ye listened to the report with a gloomy look on his face, but in the end he waved his hand and said, "Let''s prepare too, it''s time to go."


    "By the way, let me inform the other teams."


    "Yes."


    Dale, who had already received the news, was very hesitant at this moment because he wanted to go to Adventure Island with Su Yan.


    But Shen Jiao Li directly gave him a death order, and he should not be allowed to lead the team without authorization and must follow the mainstream.


    "Huh, let me follow Johnson, that''s boring."


    "Captain, doesn''t Hua Guo have an old saying?"


    "What an old saying."


    "There will be some exemptions from military orders abroad."


    Dell''s eyes lit up and smiled: "Yes, I didn''t expect it."


    "Haha, hurry up and catch up with Huaxia Boy."


    A kind of Heike team, directly picked up the equipment, sat in the helicopter, and chased Su Yan.


    The polar bear Morris is the residence of the troops, and Andre is also very tangled at this moment.


    He has a feud with Master Piao, and he wants to be with the Huaxia Boy in this operation, but he is very hesitant.


    What kind of existence is he, should he be a rushing person? He couldn''t accept it.


    "Captain, the military is calling, let us follow the Huaxia Dragon Soul to the Adventure Island."


    Andre frowned, and finally said helplessly: "Since the military commanded this, it must be his fate."


    In this way, all the members of the Morris species team left Cross Island by helicopter.


    But the captain of the special team of Asanchengmi smiled after receiving the news of poking him.


    With a cold smile on Garawa''s face, he said to all the members: "The Huaxia kid dared to single-handedly this time is doomed to his tragedy."


    "Yes, when MapleStory is a game."


    "Let''s go, go round with Master Poke."


    The sacred special forces of the United States, King Caesar Kai naturally looked at everything coldly, and his hatred for Su Yan was not weaker than that of Galawa.


    "Let''s go round with Master Poke."


    The two teams arrived at the turn point, but only saw the members of the Cheetah, which surprised them.


    "When is it, why haven''t Andre and Dale come yet."


    King Kai was a bit angry. If he was not punctual at this time, he simply didn''t deserve to be a special soldier.


    Piaoye, who came out of the house, said with a stern look: "They are gone."


    "gone?!"


    Both King Kai and Galawa looked unexpected, for unknown reasons.


    "They followed Huaxia Boy, one in compliance with the military order and the other in violation of the military order."


    "This����"


    The two were confused at the same time, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t worry about them, we act on our own."


    "Ok."


    The two said helplessly, but they became nervous in their hearts.


    Today, the seven special forces, Shell had to withdraw from the mission due to injuries, and the remaining six teams are also divided into two factions.


    On one side are the Chinese Dragon Soul, the polar bear Morris and the **** wrestling Heike, on the other side are the Star Country Cheetah, the U.S. Sacred and Asan City Mi.


    Dividing into two teams will bring disadvantages, which will lead to the dispersion of power, which will increase the risk index of the task, but there is no way.

 Chapter 328： Please enter the urn

    "There are still thirty miles away from Adventure Island."


    The driver said to everyone in the cockpit, his face extremely serious.


    With the ability of the mysterious organization, let alone thirty miles, even three hundred miles can be detected, which also means that their arrival may have been known by the mysterious organization a long time ago.


    "Let''s go down here."


    Su Yan glanced at the endless sea and said to the players.


    "Yes."


    Everyone unswervingly abides by Su Yan''s decision, and Su Yan is their backbone.


    With parachutes on their backs, everyone jumped down one by one, and fell into the air. The parachutes opened, blossoming like mushrooms.


    There is a small island not far below, which is also the reason for Su Yan''s whereabouts. If the sky is really full of the sea, you must not swim over it, at least you can rest here.


    Everyone landed around, and the plane returned directly. The speed of the return was fast. It was obvious that the pilot was driving over in fear.


    Some fell in the sea, some fell on the island, but after a while, everyone gathered together.


    "Count the equipment."


    They checked their equipment one by one, and there was no slack. This is the most important thing. If you get to the mysterious island without weapons, then play with Mao.


    "Okay, build the ship valve."


    Everyone moved their hands together, waved the machete, and directly chopped many fist-sized trees, and then tied them together to make a piece of boat valve.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with solemn eyes, because this was not a joke, it was a life of nine deaths.


    "We may have been discovered long ago. No, we must have been discovered. I''m afraid the enemy is now looking at us at the command post."


    Although everyone''s eyes were determined, there was still a little panic, after all, the other party was a mysterious organization.


    "But are we afraid!"


    "Not afraid."


    "That''s good, Zheng Qu and Yu Mo are a group, Chen Ning, Cheng Ye and Hao Liang are a group, Ji Ruxue is a group with me."


    After Su Yan was assigned, no one had any objections. He absolutely obeyed, and moving forward in groups can reduce the chance of being discovered.


    While everyone was waiting, mushrooms fell in the sky again, and Dell and others came.


    "Hey, Huaxia boy, you can let me chase."


    When Su Yan saw Dell, his eyes were cold and said: "Why are you here, aren''t you with Master Piao?"


    "Who is with him? I think it''s more fun to be with you." Dell looked at Su Yan and smiled, "I violated the military order. Would you not accept us?"


    "Naturally not."


    One more person has more power. After all, everyone is trying to eliminate the mysterious organization. This is the most fundamental task.


    Soon after Dale and others arrived, Andre also ran over, making the island lively.


    "Polar bear, why are you here too."


    "You think I am willing to come, but it is not an order from the military department."


    "Haha, it''s lively now."


    ...


    "The wind is here, you can act."


    Su Yan looked at everyone, gave an order, and directly began to cross the sea.


    The other teams are also allocated according to two or three people, and have already boarded the ship''s valve.


    Many ship lords headed towards MapleStory, began to separate directions, and scattered.


    Ji Ruxue sat in the front and Su Yan sat in the back. The wooden planks made of paddling the ship''s valve, drove to the front quickly.


    "Bad, why do you want me to be with you."


    Ji Ruxue said with her back to Su Yan, with doubts and coldness in her voice.


    "It goes without saying that as a hero, you have to protect beautiful women."


    "Bastard."


    Su Yan regained his smile and said: "I am more worried about Chen Ning and the others. This time it was not a joke, so I warned them at the beginning and asked them to be very careful, but you are more dangerous to follow me. Are you afraid? "


    Ji Ruxue turned around and looked at Su Yan, her clear face was like sea water.


    "I am not afraid of you."


    Su Yan''s face was dumbfounded, this look, this expression, could it be that he really caught him? This is not good.


    Su Yan hurriedly recovered his expression and said calmly: "Well, I will definitely be there. As the captain, it is my duty to protect you."


    "Then you are not the captain?"


    "No, it''s also a man''s bounden duty."


    Ji Ruxue smiled rarely, her smile was beautiful, but she rarely smiled.


    In another place, the three teams led by Master Ji were also heading towards MapleStory. Their direction was just the opposite of Su Yan.


    Although they are not harmonious, they still have to be considered for the task. This is the most ideal plan.


    "Poke Lord, there is an island in front of you, did you land there?"


    Master Poke took a look and said, "How far is it from MapleStory now?"


    "Thirty miles."


    "Let''s land."


    Twenty-one people all dropped from the three helicopters with parachutes on their backs and scattered around.


    Everyone gathered together, first checked the map, and then waited for the wind direction.


    If they are advancing against the wind, this will consume their physical energy and will increase the danger when encountering enemies, so they, like Su Yan, must wait for the tailwind.


    After three hours, the wind came, and everyone used the rubber yacht to head towards MapleStory.


    Piaoye and the others brought ship valves like rubber toys so they don''t have to find materials to build.


    Su Yan and others actually brought them, but compared to rubber yachts, wooden boat valves are easier to conceal.


    Both sides are advancing quickly toward MapleStory, and what''s more, this process is very easy, they are not hindered by any.


    This made each special team suspicious and an uneasy atmosphere permeated both sides. This kind of situation where neither one person nor a patrol boat can see it will be even more worrying.


    "Bad guy, we are only ten kilometers away from MapleStory now, but how come the enemy has not appeared."


    "It''s very simple, please enter the urn, this group is going to have a big game."


    Although Su Yan''s eyes were smiling, his heart was even more disturbed. If he didn''t move, he might damage his vitals. The boss of this mysterious organization was not simple.


    "Is the master really cannon fodder in the early days?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The mysterious organization has intercontinental missiles, and the technology is astounding. Faced with dozens of special team members, it is not easy to catch.


    All of this was under their surveillance, and everyone was detected.


    In the command room, a man with a mask had an unusually terrifying voice, just like the sound of hell.


    "I like this word, please enter the urn, come and die by yourself, I like it."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Pluto, how far are they from MapleStory to start attacking?" a subordinate asked respectfully.


    "If you ask you to enter the urn, naturally they will let them in. I will kill half of the people at five kilometers away, and keep the rest to come in and play slowly.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 329： paralysis

    "How far is it from MapleStory now?"


    Su Yan kept paddling. Their luck was a little bit mild. After walking for more than ten minutes, it turned into a headwind. The weather in this place is too fickle.


    "There are ten kilometers left."


    Ji Ruxue had professional instruments in her hand, and she knew it naturally.


    "The next step will be to fly over Luding Bridge."


    Su Yan''s brows frowned slightly, because ten kilometers is a critical point. Under normal circumstances, once they enter, the enemy will launch an attack.


    "How are the others."


    Su Yan took the communication device and asked, although people are separated, they can still be contacted.


    "Second group is safe." Chen Ning answered immediately after receiving the inquiry.


    "Three sets of safety." Yu Mo also replied immediately.


    "Oh, my team must be safe." Dell smiled, "Huaxia kid, we can compete later."


    "What to try?"


    "Of course, which team killed more people and had the lowest casualty rate."


    "This is fine, but what about punishment?"


    "You lost to me a hundred catties of psychic liquid."


    Dale smiled even more, like the blooming chrysanthemum.


    Su Yan''s smile stopped abruptly. This Dell''s intelligence was so serious that he even knew the spiritual power liquid.


    "What kind of psychic liquid?" Andre asked, confused at this moment.


    "Then you lost?" Su Yan did not object, but asked instead.


    "Naturally can come up with something of equal value."


    "If you want to play, how can we miss our Alpha team? We will definitely win the first place this time."


    Alpha''s team members were all clamoring, yelling non-stop in the communication.


    "Shut up now, you can speak only when you are in a hurry." Su Yan directly ordered everyone.


    "Boy Huaxia, I don''t like your tone." Andrei dissatisfied.


    They have entered within ten kilometers, and they have to be very careful in their next move, because they don''t know when a cannonball or cold gun will suddenly come.


    However, Zhang Ye and the others also entered the ten-kilometer area, and after careful warning with everyone, they drove straight in and dispersed.


    "Remember my words, and kill one word when you encounter an enemy!"


    "Yes!"


    All this naturally did not escape the eyes of Pluto, sitting in the command room, he knew everything well.


    "Can you know what they said?"


    A subordinate said helplessly: "No, their device has a strong anti-eavesdropping ability."


    "I really want to know what they said, it would be more fun."


    "You fired at me from five kilometers away. Half of the people will remember it clearly. If you kill more or less, you should know the consequences."


    All the subordinates in the command room were full of horror, and there was no answer.


    "Switch me to the China Dragon Soul Team."


    The picture of Chen Ning and others appeared on the largest display board in the command room. The three of them were cautiously rowing the ship valve forward.


    "What''s so good about these little miscellaneous hairs, I want to see their captain!"


    The men hurriedly switched, and Su Yan and Ji Ruxue appeared in the screen.


    "Boy Huaxia, you destroyed my branch. We will settle this account slowly."


    Under the terrifying mask of Pluto is an evil smile and a cold heart.


    Su Yan was looking around at this moment, but he felt a deep chill, reaching his heart, which made his expression suddenly change.


    Seeing Su Yan''s abnormal expression, Ji Ruxue couldn''t help asking nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    "I always feel stared at."


    "There is seawater all around, nowhere is there anyone."


    Ji Ruxue thought that Su Yan was nervous, but this made her smile slightly, and the bad guys were also nervous.


    "No, there must be someone staring at us. This feeling is too strong. The enemy is very strong."


    Su Yan''s face was even more ugly, and those clear eyes were full of cold light.


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t help looking around, her eyes were full of suspicion. When Su Yan said so, her back was chilly.


    "I like this expression, anxiety, nervousness and even fear. What a beautiful picture."


    "Pluto, this is just the beginning, wait until the look of despair that they show before they die, that''s really good."


    "Yes, that kind of expression is a treasure in the world. What we seek is to make everyone in the world show that expression, because happiness will only be after despair."


    "Don''t scare me, I''m still cute at this time."


    Ji Ruxue looked around, but didn''t see anything suspicious at all, thinking that Su Yan was deliberate.


    "No, we were probably spotted at the beginning. The other party is fully aware of our every move, and we may even appear on the other party''s display now."


    "How is this possible? How can they capture our picture."


    Su Yan looked at the sea, and there was nothing else around him except the sea.


    And the feeling in his heart is very certain, absolutely not fake, then there is only one possibility, there is a problem with the sea water.


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue directly, without giving Ji Ruxue any reaction at all, but the two got into the sea together.


    "Pluto, they are gone!"


    A subordinate said in a panic, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "I can see!"


    Pluto directly scolded, and the cold light appeared in his eyes. Of course he saw Su Yan and Ji Ruxue dive into the sea.


    Once they got into the sea, their high-tech cameras could not capture the picture, so they couldn''t see the two.


    "Boy Huaxia, you didn''t let me down, so that the game will be fun."


    Pluto''s icy smile not only bloomed with a smile, like the obsessive smile of a teenager who is addicted to games, but there was a hint of emptiness in it.


    Su Yan and Ji Ruxue dived into the sea, Ji Ruxue kept struggling, why was written on his face.


    Su Yan pointed to it and gestured, Ji Ruxue understood.


    The two snorkeled directly towards the island.


    But this can be ten kilometers, even if Ji Ruxue is in the realm of a master, ten kilometers is impossible without breathing.


    After swimming for nearly three kilometers, Ji Ruxue still couldn''t take it anymore, and she would be suffocated to death if she didn''t change her breath.


    Ji Ruxue strove toward the upstream, but was pulled into her arms by Su Yan, and then directly kissed her red lips.


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes widened, struggling all over, but for a moment she became quiet.


    Su Yan was delivering oxygen to her and didn''t mean anything else, but for Ji Ruxue, her first kiss was gone.


    The two swam to five kilometers, Su Yan saw a thin white line in the water.


    He stepped forward and removed the thin wire indiscriminately, and the entire dense thin wire net was instantly destroyed.


    "So this is the culprit."


    At this time, in the command room of MapleStory, all the display screens were unified to black, the signals were all terminal, and the entire monitoring system was paralyzed instantly.


    A group of subordinates were stunned, but various searches could not find the reason at all.


    "keep the change."


    Pluto shouted directly, his eyes full of violent meaning.

 Chapter 330： Sign in

    Pluto naturally understands why, and he also knows the culprit.


    "Boy Huaxia, what you did has surprised me more and more. It''s good. The next game will be an exciting game."


    Pluto''s cruel laughter filled the command post, and his men did not dare to speak.


    "Notify me of the palace kings of all roads and guard them strictly. Once the enemy comes, kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    Pluto walked out of the command post, he was naturally going to watch a good show, and this good show might have to participate in it himself.


    "What were you doing just now."


    At this time, Su Yan and the other two got out of the water, but Ji Ruxue first asked what Su Yan did just now.


    "That''s probably the surveillance network, the technology is really high-end."


    Su Yan sneered, but now the monitoring of MapleStory is probably destroyed.


    Su Yan not only destroyed these surveillance networks, but also used his spiritual power, so that the surveillance on MapleStory might be finished.


    "monitor?"


    Ji Ruxue still didn''t understand.


    "We have been under surveillance by the enemy, and they monitor us through the sea."


    Ji Ruxue was shocked, this technology is too outrageous.


    "Everyone can practice, is it outrageous?" Su Yan couldn''t help asking, swimming directly towards the shore.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly caught up, her eyes were unkind and said: "You actually treated me just now!"


    "What to you?"


    Su Yan turned and looked at Ji Ruxue, with a smile on his face.


    "Bad, big bad."


    "Whatever you say, but I have to say it tastes good."


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The two chased after each other, not like performing a mission at all, but rather flirting travel.


    Su Yan stretched out a gesture to signal Ji Ruxue not to speak again, but Ji Ruxue did not listen.


    "Bad, big bad."


    Ji Ruxue continued to curse, the voice was heard by members of the mysterious organization on the shore, and a bullet swept over.


    Su Yan hurriedly stood in front of Ji Ruxue, carried him into the water, and swam out again to the shore.


    Leaping up, Su Yan directly kicked at a few people. The machine guns in his hands were all scrapped, and the few people sat on the ground with fright.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be kind. These people were absolutely not allowed to stay. The two left behind, leaving a few pools of blood.


    "I''m on the island now, be wary of me."


    Su Yan said to Ji Ruxue sternly, without the expression of a hippie smile just now.


    Ji Ruxue pursed her mouth without making a sound, but she was still afraid, if it hadn''t been for Su Yan to block her, she would have been a sieve just now.


    Su Yan took out the communicator and asked the other people about their current location.


    Everyone was basically close to the shore, and some encountered enemies, but they were all a group of shrimp soldiers and crabs, and no one was injured.


    "Boy Huaxia, you really have you, paralyzed the enemy''s surveillance system."


    Dell smiled in the communicator, a bit of admiration and jealousy in his words.


    "You know this as well."


    "There is nothing I don''t know." Dell was extremely confident.


    "Hey hey, you have been twittering for a long time, I have killed a dozen people."


    Andre''s rough voice rang in each team member''s communicator, making everyone''s eardrums uncomfortable.


    "A dozen, sorry, I just killed twenty." Su Yan said with a smile on his face.


    "What evidence do you have that you killed twenty, in case you lied."


    Andre naturally didn''t believe it and couldn''t help but question it.


    "Evidence, do you still need evidence? As a special soldier, it''s worth lying. Is there a face to lie?"


    Su Yan''s words stumped Andre. In this case, no one would lie. Everyone was an elite among the elite, and they bothered to lie.


    "Then everyone keep working hard, and strive to kill the mysterious organization as soon as possible."


    A group of people take action, which is tantamount to a disaster for the young guys on MapleStory.


    The three teams are like three sharp knives, inserted in the east side of MapleStory, and constantly move towards the inside.


    On the other hand, the Jiye and others in the west also began to land. They were violently blocked by members of the mysterious organization, but they were still useless.


    Master Poke shredded a small piece with one hand, and said to everyone: "Next, you must be very careful. You must not let it go when you encounter an enemy. Have you heard it!"


    "heard it."


    "The headquarters of the mysterious organization must be located in the center of the island. If you want to kill the Hades, you must break through the defenses. Do you have any confidence?"


    "Have confidence."


    "Well, let''s go."


    A group of special team members are like wolves entering the sheep pen. The members of the outer barriers of MapleStory are completely unable to resist, and they are killed one by one.


    "Captain, Huaxia Boy, they are sniping the enemy in the east."


    "Very good, such a thing can definitely destroy the mysterious organization in one fell swoop."


    As soon as the voice of Master Poke fell, a few shells came directly. This was not a simple shell, but a modified short-range shell with great lethality.


    Even the strong masters in the early days of the master had nothing to do with this kind of shells, and Master Ji also hurriedly resisted. The shells were shattered by him in mid-air, dissolving the danger of the members behind him.


    After the outer area broke through, the members of each team began to gather, and the three east teams formed three groups and began to rush towards the second defense area.


    Enemies in the second defense zone will be much stronger, basically in the realm of martial arts, and there is no shortage of masters in the early stage.


    However, the teams are all gathered together, naturally there is no fear in the face of these people, they are all killed directly.


    Many team members hardly need to take a shot with the captain, and the captains directly kill everything.


    But Su Yan''s team is the opposite. Su Yan has always been a spectator, and Chen Ning and others will take care of everything.


    Facing the master in the early stage, Su Yan also demanded a one-on-one duel, which made several members look helpless.


    Su Yan did this to train them, but he couldn''t help but there was no threat.


    The biggest threat to them is the sky full of cannonballs, more and more, even their own people are bombing, regardless of everything.


    "These people are crazy."


    Su Yan looked at the dozen or so members of the mysterious organization who had been killed by a few shells, with even more chills on his face.


    This shows that their cold-blooded and tyrannical people are really a bunch of desperate people who use all means for their ends.


    Hao Liang''s sniper rifle has killed more than a hundred people, and the muzzle is a little hot.


    The submachine guns held by Chen Ning and others had been changed several times, and countless people were killed.


    This adventure island is not small and has a large number of people. It is preliminary estimated that there are thousands of people in the first and second layers of defense.


    It took about three hours to break through the second layer of defense, but there was no one on the third layer. This area was full of unknown dangers.


    If you are not paying attention, there will be various situations, and each situation may kill you.


    Poisonous fog, traps, and even ferocious and mutated beasts are not rare.


    Through technology, they have turned some gentle animals into beasts with great lethality, comparable to the realm of a master.

 Chapter 331： White-hot

    This level is equivalent to an expedition. There are no enemies, but it is more dangerous, and there are deadly threats everywhere.


    "Follow everyone, be alert everywhere, and get my nerves sharp."


    Su Yan walked ahead and said to the players behind him.


    However, compared to other teams, Su Yan''s team is much safer, because he has a strong mental power, his spiritual sense can look around, and ordinary dangers can''t escape his eyes.


    At this time, Pluto was standing in his palace, overlooking the entire island, his face still hidden by the mask.


    He was wearing a black robe and long hair, and he couldn''t see exactly what color he was.


    "Did they reach the third defense?"


    "Return to Pluto, the enemy on the east has reached the third path, and the enemy on the west has just broken through the second path."


    "Very well, I want to see how they pass the third way."


    ...


    "Help me, help me!"


    A stern voice rang out from a member of the Alpha Special Forces.


    Andrei walked in front, heard the call for help, turned around hurriedly, but saw a scene that made him angry.


    His member was bitten off his upper body by a python that was as thin as a bucket, and his legs fell to the ground bloody.


    "Beast, I will kill you!"


    Andrea shouted angrily, leaped directly towards the python, his fist flashed lightly, and banged his punch towards the python''s head.


    There was a comb on the head of the giant python, which was obviously a place where the poison was stored. When Andre saw the attack, his eyes showed cold, and a cloud of poisonous rain was sprayed directly.


    Andre couldn''t escape, he was sprayed by the poisonous rain, and the offensive was resolved by the python.


    Not only that, the giant python''s huge body directly rolled Andre up, trying to hang Andrei with strength.


    But how its power can hurt Andre is similar to that of ordinary players.


    Andrei was covered in venom and his muscles were flushed, but he did not harm him.


    He yelled, no longer caring about everything, and slammed his fist against the python''s head.


    The giant python''s comb suddenly burst, and countless venom was spilled, and the other team members quickly avoided.


    Andre did not give up, grabbed the hurried tail, directly flew away, and kept turning.


    After turning a few times, Andre slammed the python to the ground, and the trees fell down one after another, and the python''s body also showed scars.


    The giant python wanted to escape, but the tail was caught tightly by Andre, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    After several collisions, the giant python completely lost the ability to resist, and could only spit out snake letters.


    Andre slammed the giant python to the ground again, then blasted it seven inches with a punch, smashing it into two pieces.


    "The team members who dare to kill me will never be forgiven!"


    Andre''s scarlet eyes represented his anger, and the tragic death of his own member''s brother made him crazy.


    Passing this way, all the beasts died in his hands, and the group of players who watched were all panicked.


    Su Yan avoided many beasts and just wanted to pass this defense quickly. The longer the time, the worse it would be for them.


    But at the end of the third level, something happened.


    Yu Mo stepped into the muddy ground, and the soles of his feet instantly turned into a pool of thick water, giving no time to react at all.


    The body was still sinking, sinking a little bit, it was corroding a little bit, but instantly it submerged in front of his chest.


    Before Yu Mo screamed, he died unexpectedly.


    Su Yan hurriedly rescued him, only to see the horror of his death, and the blood on his face.


    Su Yan endured his anger and stroked his eyes, and the other team members burst into tears.


    This is too unexpected, but he accidentally fell into a small pit and lost his life.


    Su Yan''s ability to respond can''t save him, this kind of danger can be imagined.


    Putting Yu Mo on the ground, Su Yan covered his head with a military uniform.


    "All cheer me up, everyone should know the danger before coming in, and move on."


    Su Yan resolutely walked toward the front, and now the players followed his footsteps closely, not daring to make a mistake for a moment.


    Finally, the third level came out, and the oncoming members were the core members of the mysterious organization, all of whom were the existence of the palace king, who were more powerful than Smith.


    There were seven people standing in front of Su Yan, all in the middle and even late master stages. This kind of battle made the other team members chill.


    "I shouldn''t let you come."


    Su Yan was ruined after seeing these people, which was not something they could resist.


    "We are not afraid!"


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly said, looking at the enemy with murderous intent, tears still hung on her firm face.


    "Then fight, I will pick six people alone."


    A white man headed by the seven sneered and said, "Arrogant, let you know the cost of coming here!"


    Ji Ruxue and others dealt with a master in the late stage, and the rest were blocked by Su Yan.


    "Kill me to death!"


    The white man said with an angry face, and shot directly at Su Yan furiously. The shot must be a death move. His move was actually fire.


    A group of fierce tigers rushed directly towards Su Yan, bound to destroy him.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all. With the blessing of spiritual power, a wave of spiritual power directly extinguished the fire.


    Su Yan didn''t stay, he had to kill six people quickly, because Chen Ning and others couldn''t deal with the enemies of the master at all.


    Raising his hand was a punch through a mid-Master enemy, Su Yan did not even blink his eyes, and once again faced a late-Master enemy.


    That person was full of electricity, and he actually displayed an electric skill, which broke Su Yan to Le.


    "Use electricity for me and die!"


    Su Yan did not refuse to come, and directly absorbed all the electric light of this person, and finally turned it into a dead bone.


    After killing two people in a row, the white man was furious, and another flame rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, not afraid of the fire, and directly attacked the white man.


    "This person is too powerful, let''s stop!"


    The white man shouted, and other people shot to kill Su Yan, but they blocked Su Yan''s offensive.


    On the other side, Ji Ruxue was swept away with a punch by the late master master, lying on the ground and vomiting blood constantly, unable to fight at all.


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t stop him with a single blow, let alone the others, they were like ants.


    This person was just playing with them, and it was easy to kill them.


    "Fun, let you feel the feeling of despair more."


    Su Yan was extremely angry, and directly used the fragmentation style, turning the white man into smash, and then rushed to the other three, beheading them one by one.


    His arms also shed blood, and there was a depression in his chest. It was obvious that Killing Six had suffered serious injuries.


    "Kill you first, it''s a pity that you are so beautiful."


    The master of the later stage of the master went directly to Ji Ruxue, with a wicked smile on his face, Ji Ruxue already showed desperate eyes.


    "Yes, that''s it..."


    He could not say the last words, because Su Yan banged his head with a punch, directly causing his brain to burst.


    Although there are four of this group of people in the later stage of the master, but for Su Yan, it is no good, they can barely be regarded as the later stage of the master.

 Chapter 332： Hades!

    All the players were seriously injured, and all of them were dripping with blood. Ji Ruxue was even more slumped, and his face was red and swollen and it was heartbreaking.


    Su Yan hurriedly walked to the front, patted Ji Ruxue''s face, and kept calling, while healed him with spiritual power.


    After a long time, Ji Ruxue woke up and saw Su Yan plunge into his arms.


    "Am I not dead?"


    "Of course, you are my soldier and I naturally have to protect you."


    Su Yan said very softly, letting Ji Ruxue drag his broad chest.


    Cheng Ye and others also got up with difficulty. Everyone felt uncomfortable, and hurriedly took out the spiritual power liquid from their arms and drank it, and their expressions recovered a little.


    "Everyone is fine."


    Although it''s all right, Yu Mo is no longer there, which is still extremely sad for everyone.


    "You will stay here next."


    Su Yan ordered directly, without the slightest doubt.


    Because what he will face next may be even more dangerous, he does not want anyone to sacrifice.


    There was no objection, and they all knew that Su Yan didn''t want them to die, and at the same time they knew that going there would not help.


    "Then you have to be careful."


    Ji Ruxue said reluctantly, with anxiety in her eyes.


    "Boss, be careful."


    Su Yan nodded, waved to everyone, then turned and left, his back calm and unrestrained.


    "Boy Huaxia, how can you leave us behind."


    Dell and Andre chased up, their team was not so lucky, Dell lost two players, Andre lost three.


    "This dog who dares to call himself the king of Pluto, I will use his dog head to pay tribute to my dead brother!"


    Andre was furious, trembling all over, as a passionate man, besides a woman, he was naturally a brother.


    The three walked side by side towards the inside. Not far away was a high mountain, and on the mountain was the palace of Hades.


    It was a retro-style palace with pavilions and golden glazed tiles shining brightly in the sun.


    Around the halls, towering old trees, shaded green trees, red walls and yellow tiles, are magnificent.


    This reminded Su Yan of ancient emperors.


    On the golden lacquered dragon throne in the ancient palace sits a king who is watching the world. Underneath, singing and dancing flattened, sleeves floated; bells hit the chime, and the music was melodious. The sandalwood lighted on the base of the platform was filled with smoke. Deep in the palace, eros and drunken gold fans, decaying human nature.


    This Pluto is like that emperor, ruling the entire island.


    "That''s it, the source of all evil is there."


    Dale looked at the palace on the top of the mountain, with a fierce look in his eyes, and his team''s blood hadn''t dried up yet, so he must take the body of Hades to pay homage to them.


    "Let''s go."


    The three of them leaped directly to the top of the mountain, but at the top of the mountain they actually saw an acquaintance, and Master Poke and his party were already there.


    Piaoye and the others were lucky. They didn''t meet the masters of the later stage. The speed of customs clearance all the way was naturally much faster, so although they entered the island later, they arrived first.


    "Unexpectedly, you got one step ahead." Dale said lightly while looking at the three people.


    "I thought it was the same as you." Kai Wang said dissatisfiedly.


    "It''s a long time. If you meet three strong masters in the mid-master stage and a late-master stage, I''m afraid you won''t be here."


    "Yeah, if you meet four strong masters in the mid-master stage and a late-master stage, I am afraid that your soul will be on the island."


    "That said, you have met the palace king."


    Poke Ye said with a solemn expression, he naturally knew a lot about the mysterious organization.


    "That''s right, the Huaxia kid is so good that he picked three mid-Masters and four late-Masters by himself."


    "what!"


    The faces of King Kai and Garawa changed color at the same time, with an incredible look.


    "Absolutely lie!"


    King Kai didn''t believe it at all, it was impossible.


    "Lie, you deserve to question me too!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were deep, looking at King Kai with a violent meaning.


    King Kai did not dare to look at Su Yan at all. He found that after three days of not seeing him, Su Yan seemed to have strengthened a lot, which was incredible.


    Master Poke also showed cold light in his eyes, this Huaxia boy is simply an evildoer, his wings are already hard.


    Su Yan didn''t look at Master Piao during the whole process. If everyone hadn''t done it for the same purpose, he would have dealt with Master Piao long ago, and his previous grievances would have been resolved.


    "Su Yan, you are really surprising everywhere."


    "Huh, what''s weird, I am not afraid of you at all now, if you win a battle, you will lose."


    No one thinks that Su Yan''s empty talk is that he has that strength, because he is too abnormal and his aura has increased a lot.


    Master Poke can only endure it, after all, the primary goal now is the boss of the mysterious organization Pluto.


    The entire palace was extremely silent, but a figure suddenly appeared at the top of the palace, and it was the Pluto.


    "Hahaha..."


    "You are Pluto!"


    Poke Ye said loudly, watching the cold light of Hades suddenly appear in a black robe, without hiding the killing intent in his eyes.


    "Yes, I am Hades, the boss of the mysterious organization."


    Pluto looked at Master Poke and said lightly, he was very calm under the mask.


    "Pretend to be a ghost, have the ability to take off the mask."


    Gallawa yelled, looking at Pluto with murderous intent. If he kills Pluto, he will become famous for generations.


    "The mere ants dare to be presumptuous!"


    Pluto stared directly at Galava, and the breath of death made Galava''s face abruptly pale.


    It can scare the enemy at a glance, this Hades is actually terrifying, even if he feels that he can''t defeat it.


    But they didn''t have the slightest fear, and there was no escape when they came here, and the mysterious organization must be destroyed if they want to get out alive.


    "You create a cult and treat the pain built on others as pleasure. You are the devil."


    "I agree with the devil, but I don''t bring pain, I bring happiness. Only after despair will I be happier."


    "Nonsense!"


    "You don''t understand. When you face the fear of death, you will understand how interesting death is."


    Pluto began to laugh, and the magical voice kept revealing its ability to conjure people''s souls, and everyone''s expressions suddenly changed.


    "Death is to welcome the new life, and death is detachment."


    "nonsense!"


    Master Piao retorted again, this is nothing but Pluto''s fallacies, complete nonsense, who would believe it, but he imposed it on the victim.


    "If you don''t believe me, then let you see."


    Pluto grabbed one of his men directly, grabbed his neck, and held it in the air.


    His face was desperate, but at the end of his death he showed a smile, an indescribable smile.


    It can be called relief, it can be called happiness, and it can be called yearning.


    "You see, this is detachment. After death is rebirth, after despair is hope, after suffering is happiness."

 Chapter 333： Pluto Power

    "Please end your performance." Dell couldn''t bear it, and said directly, bruises appeared on his face.


    "No, you continue to say, make me believe that I lose."


    Su Yan looked at Hades, the king of Hades, with a playful face, as if watching another clown jumping in front of him.


    "This young man seems to be very unbelieving about my remarks."


    Pluto looked at Su Yan, his eyes darkened, making it feel like he couldn''t see his eyes.


    His arms drooped slightly, and a wave of fluctuations appeared all over his body.


    "Nian your sister!"


    Su Yan was furious and wanted to rush out directly, but was preempted by Master Punch.


    Master Piao rushed out first, leaped to the roof, and faced Pluto without losing the slightest momentum.


    "Good ability, can actually leap up."


    Pluto smiled slightly, his hands clapped involuntarily, but everyone present knew that he was just performing.


    "You know what we are here for, and we also know that you will resist, but everything is in vain."


    "Yo yo yo, you really have confidence in yourself, so surely you will eat me?"


    "That''s natural." The sonorous and forceful tone of Master Piao is beyond doubt, the muscles all over his body undulate with a popping sound.


    "Big guy, you are not my opponent, you can only fight to death, even if you are famous."


    "Really, you know when you fight."


    "If you don''t change your death, then I will let you go to Paradise and enjoy happiness!"


    Pluto shot directly, teleported to him, came in front of Master Poke, and patted directly.


    His palm is full of black air, like a black hole, giving people an extremely uneasy feeling.


    "There is weirdness, you must be careful when poking."


    Dale reminded that he saw the extraordinary blackness in the hands of Pluto, which is probably a kind of secret technique with considerable power.


    Master Poke naturally knows that the boss of the mysterious organization is a resounding existence, and he will inevitably stumble if he is not careful.


    Master Poke''s whole body strength appeared, the streamer was brilliant, and he directly resisted the palm of Pluto.


    Pluto slapped his fist and closed his hand directly, but Master Punch was not a weak offensive, turning his defense into an offense, and his fist blasted directly towards Pluto.


    The fist hasn''t arrived yet, and the surrounding ripples are caused by the fluctuating air of the Xeon, just like looking at the scenery through a heat wave.


    The corners of the mouth under the mask of Pluto showed a slight arc, and he was not afraid to poke his fist at all, and even despised him a little.


    The fist fell on the chest of Pluto, but it was actually bounced back by Pluto''s powerful spiritual power.


    Everyone present was amazed, the strongest blow of the poke master actually didn''t hurt Pluto at all, this is too strong.


    "Is this Hades!"


    "I''m afraid the master has already completed it."


    "Not only is the master consummated, I guess he has reached the pinnacle of consummation, reaching the realm of the little master."


    The little grandmaster is only one step away from being able to enter the existence of a grandmaster, and its strength has already shown signs of a grandmaster, and it is not a matter of turning over and destroying people.


    Everyone mentioned their hearts to their throats. If Poke Ye loses, then they are really dangerous. Poke Ye is the top of them.


    "It''s not painful or itchy, are you tickling me?" Pluto said with a smile on his face, with a playful look on his face, "The famous poke master is nothing but you."


    "presumptuous!"


    Master Poke was furious, and there was a flame burning three feet above his head, which represented his anger soaring into the sky.


    "Take me another punch!"


    The blood vessel broke in the arm of Poke Master, and the blood spilled out, but he ignored it at all. This was because the strength was too strong.


    Pluto''s expression of abuse was even worse, and he directly greeted him, enveloped in black energy, as if the fire of the nether was burning.


    His palms directly held Master Jiu''s fist, his feet moved, and the roof tiles suddenly flew up and were directly hit by Master Ji to the edge of the roof.


    "The strength is good, but unfortunately it can''t hurt me. Look at your palm."


    Pluto looked at him with a mocking look, and looked at Master Poking with his arms folded, as if looking at a dead person.


    Master Poke''s hands have been filled with black air, and the black air is eroding his power. How terrible it is.


    "witchcraft!"


    Poke Ye''s eyes were about to bleed, and he couldn''t wait to tear the Pluto apart.


    "What about magic, as long as it can kill you, it''s good."


    The subordinates downstairs suddenly roared, extremely excited, like crazy believers.


    "Well, it''s difficult to poke the master."


    "Let''s help quickly!"


    Andre can''t help it anymore. If Master Poke falls, they will have nowhere to escape and will be buried here.


    Everyone shot together, at least there is still a chance.


    "Don''t come, I don''t fall so easily."


    Poke Ye''s eyes remained unchanged, staring at Pluto, killing intent everywhere.


    "Take my kick!"


    Master Poke leaped up, and Gai pressure attacked the Pluto. The thumping leg could surpass the duel with Su Yan that day.


    Pluto finally showed a stern expression, and said lightly: "Finally, he performed some decent moves, but this is not enough."


    Pluto''s body disappeared directly, and the thumping leg of the jab failed to hit Pluto, which made him very disappointed.


    "Enough strength, but slower speed, you can only do useless work like this."


    "You want speed!"


    Master Poke attacked again, showing the ultimate speed, which also caused his body to start trembling slightly, and his subsequent weakness was weak.


    "This kick is good, it can be my opponent!"


    Pluto also said loudly, no longer avoiding, and directly slammed the blow.


    Master Poke''s feet directly hit Pluto''s hands, kicking Pluto to the sky, and after a long time, he fell on the roof.


    Pluto''s chest rises and falls even more, and he obviously pokes him hard.


    "It''s been so long for you to make me take a breath of air. It''s too whimsical to kill me."


    Pluto disappeared after speaking, his speed was like a ghost, so fast that everyone could not see it at all, even Su Yan could only see a few afterimages.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind Poke Master, and the black hand patted Poke Master''s back mercilessly.


    His face changed, and he spit out a mouthful of blood, staggering to the ground.


    During the fall, Pluto reappeared again, with another palm, directly slapped Master Poke''s arm off, splashing blood all over the ground.


    "Break your arm and make you suffer for a while."


    Pluto returned to the roof, head high, looking down at the crowd, like a king.


    Andre hurriedly leaped over and brought Master Ji back under the palace, and everyone else surrounded him.


    "What happened to Master Poke?"


    "Hurry up and heal his injuries."


    Everyone shot, operating power and spiritual power to eliminate the poison for the master.


    It took him a long time to spit out a mouthful of black blood, his complexion improved a little, but his face was dead.


    "Little Master is really amazing."


    Master Poke shook his head helplessly, indeed invincible.


    Su Yan has been standing aside with a cold face, looking at the Pluto on the roof the whole time, his eyes are even more profound.


    Pluto also looked at Su Yan, eyes facing each other, and sparks directly, but this was not love, but killing.

 Chapter 334： Fierce battle

    As soon as the little master exited, everyone took a breath, and never thought that Hades was so strong!


    "He... is he really the little master?!"


    Garawa said with a horrified face, shaking constantly, and finally collapsed to the ground.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s dead now."


    "Hmph, as a special soldier and afraid of death, you don''t deserve this title."


    Andre looked down on Garawa more and more, his eyes full of mockery.


    "Hey, Little Grandmaster, we are like ants in front of him."


    There is a look of despair in Dale''s eyes, but he is still very calm, despair in his heart, but his will is stronger.


    Everyone present was desperate, and the little master was invincible. Killing them was as simple as killing a dog.


    However, Su Yan still stood floating, his bangs were blown by the wind, and his angular face was not good enough, with a slight coldness.


    Hades kept looking at Su Yan, his eyes didn''t move halfway, he had already felt Su Yan''s breath, this was the strongest enemy.


    "Come on, let me kill you, and the game is over."


    Pluto spoke first, a breath of death filled the body, and the black aura enveloped the whole body, making people daunting.


    Everyone''s eyes were stunned, and some were unclear. Could it be that Su Yan can still compete with Pluto? This is pure nonsense.


    "The Huaxia kid is strong, but if you want to compete with the little master, you will only take it upon yourself."


    Poke Ye said with a pale face, this undoubtedly pronounced that Su Yan is absolutely invincible to Pluto, and Pluto is invincible.


    They were wrong at the beginning, it was not a task they could bear at all. This kind of person can only be compared with the general level.


    "Hey, my life''s pride has spread all over the world, and a dead bone is buried in this mountain."


    Everyone gave up, their hearts began to despair, and there was a look of pain and sorrow on their faces.


    When Pluto saw this, the face under the mask showed a smile, which is what he wanted to see.


    "Hahaha, feel the despair now, feel the pain, don''t worry, this is only a short time, and it will let you enjoy endless happiness later."


    "Just rely on you, foolish dreams!"


    Su Yan jumped and went straight to the roof, looking at Pluto coldly, without hiding his murderous intentions.


    "By the way, there is one unresolved one, you have to wait, enjoy the despair more, the happiness will be more."


    The Pluto looked at Su Yan, black air was permeated, and the face under the mask could not be seen through, and now he had a serious face.


    Pluto knew that Su Yan was not in the late master stage, but he was very jealous, because Su Yan gave him a feeling of fear, as if a strong man looked down.


    "Put away your arrogance, I will send you to hell!"


    Pluto finally made a move, and a cloud of black energy attacked Su Yan like a devil, flaring his teeth and claws, with powerful fluctuations.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and when he opened his mouth, he inhaled the black energy into his body, how could the only demon technique enter his eyes.


    What Su Yan is least afraid of is these side sects, because he has the spiritual power of the immortal emperor and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos"!


    Pluto was finally moved, his own "Underworld Demon Art" was the supreme magic, which could not cause any harm to Su Yan, but was absorbed by him.


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, this bite seemed to be delicious, which completely moved Pluto. This young man in front of him was definitely not easy.


    When Piaoye and the others saw this, they also showed a look of horror. He understood this demon method, and Su Yan even swallowed it in one bite.


    "He wants to die!"


    Gallawa had a surprised expression, completely forgetting that he and Su Yan were mortal enemies.


    "Could it be that this is the mysterious place of Huaxia, really powerful."


    Dell''s face was quite moved, but there was a hint of expectation in his eyes. He hoped that Su Yan could create a miracle, although it was very small.


    "One thing drops one thing."


    Master Piao fully understands that Mysterious Dongfang is definitely a crouching dragon, and that it is a blockbuster if it is not Ming.


    And the Pluto on the roof said angrily: "Do you think you can beat me by eating my moves? It''s too naive to think."


    Pluto appeared directly next to Su Yan, raising his hand to a palm, the palm of the wind whizzed, black air filled.


    "It''s useless for you to use any side tricks."


    Su Yan is not afraid of the black energy in the hands of the Pluto. He has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can be said to be invaded by all laws. These special heaven and earth auras can be absorbed by him. This is the terrible "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue".


    Of course, this is not absolute, otherwise the person who created this secret will not die.


    Su Yan raised his hand to catch Pluto''s palm, and a touch of black suddenly appeared on his arm, and it began to spread towards his arm.


    But when the black energy was on his shoulders, it disappeared directly, and all entered his dantian and turned into spiritual power.


    Pluto was extremely angry, and his entire body was filled with black energy. He thought that there was not enough black energy to hurt Su Yan, so he wanted to hit with all his strength.


    The whole world is discolored, the sea in the distance is windy, the sea is overwhelming, and the dragon emerges from the water, coming towards the island.


    Clouds and lightning in the sky give people the feeling that this day is about to collapse and the world is about to be destroyed.


    The corner of Pluto''s mouth read the law, and Black Qi actually accepted the law of thunder and lightning, making it stronger and violent with energy.


    "Pick me this trick to try!"


    Pluto directly displayed a group of black energy electric light waves, this is his full blow, even those who are complete masters will immediately die.


    The terrifying black energy rushed towards Su Yan, unable to resist it. Although Su Yan was not afraid of the black energy and thunder and lightning, the fluctuation was too strong for him to swallow.


    It can only be weakened or torn apart, and then swallowed one by one.


    After thinking about it in Su Yan''s heart, he directly displayed a wave of spiritual power, rushing towards the black energy.


    When the two collided, a terrifying might erupted. The entire palace was shaken by the earth and the mountains, a ripple shook directly, and sparks were blown out in the surrounding air.


    Everyone looked at the battlefield in horror, including the special team members and members of the mysterious organization. This is simply a fluctuation that can be caused by the strongest.


    "I feel like my body is being broken down."


    Dale frowned and hurriedly used his strength to resist, which was a lot better.


    The black air thunder wave sent by the Pluto was directly blasted into several groups by Su Yan, but the momentum remained unchanged, and it still rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, not afraid, swallowed them all, and finally hit a few full hiccups.


    "Yes, pure enough flavor."


    Su Yan still did not forget to praise, and was very satisfied with this energy group. The bulging of his dantian made him very hot, which was a sign of breakthrough.


    "Under what circumstances, he swallowed all the black air and lightning, my God!"


    "Is this Huaxia boy a descendant of the dragon? Only a dragon can not fear thunder and lightning!"


    "Could it be that we really won''t die here?!"


    A group of people were extremely excited, looking at Su Yan as if they saw the hope of life, Su Yan was a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 335： perish together!

    Seeing Su Yan once again ate his energy attack, even Pluto was completely angry, and his face was full of haze.


    "Young man, no matter what inheritance you have, no matter how strong you are, you are destined to be powerless in front of me!"


    "Just you, a little ant, just pretend to be a ghost, and you deserve to say something to cover the sky, a joke."


    Su Yan was not afraid, looking at Pluto, with a touch of abuse in his eyes.


    "If you don''t feel desperate, you won''t understand."


    Pluto recovered calmly, all his anger disappeared, and his mask fell off, revealing his true colors.


    That face shouldn''t be called a face at all, because his face is completely without human skin, it''s all blood-red flesh, and his eyes are protruding big and bloodshot.


    Especially his neck can clearly see the fluctuation of blood vessels, even the blood swimming.


    Even Dell and others, who have experienced many battles, were shocked when they saw the true face of Pluto, and did not expect Pluto to be like this.


    "Living dead!"


    Master Poke showed a fierce look, he had seen introductions about this from some secret books.


    The living dead are people close to death, and they are the lackeys of the messengers of hell, dedicated to working for them in the world.


    Of course, this is just a legend in the book, it is not known whether it is true or not.


    "My name is Hades, and I am a **** of death. How can such ants of the living dead compare with me!"


    Pluto said with disdain, his eyes full of arrogance, like a proud nobleman.


    "Whatever you are, people like you shouldn''t exist in this world. They should have died long ago."


    Su Yan gathered his spiritual power, shot directly, and moved away, but for a moment, it was already a hundred moves.


    The two played against each other, and their hands and feet were all sparkling, and the gushing spiritual power spread out, ripples.


    Many members of the mysterious organization died of the spread. They were in a low level and could not resist. Dell and others were able to resist, but it was also uncomfortable.


    "The Huaxia kid is so powerful, he can compete with the little master and wants to kill him."


    There was only worship in Garawa''s eyes, there was no hatred at all, and he didn''t dare to have it again. Such a strong man could destroy himself by turning his hands. He was magnanimous at first.


    Master Piao also has an ugly face, and the person who was evenly matched with him a few days ago is now standing on top of him, and only looking up can he see his dazzling existence.


    The fierce battle can be said to have reached the extreme, every move is rushing to kill, Su Yan will not keep his hand, and Pluto will not keep his hand.


    After a thousand moves, Pluto slapped Su Yan away with a palm, and his body retreated sharply, his eyes revealed a fierce light.


    "Warm up, you can finally perform the Dafa of Extinguishing the Sun!"


    The corner of Pluto''s mouth kept chanting magic tricks, his hands like electricity, and he kept performing secret techniques.


    His whole body was filled with black text. Is this kind of text obscure, it looks like ancient text.


    Su Yan realized the ignorance and directly used the shattering style of the sixteen-shaking style in an attempt to destroy the Hades.


    It''s a pity that he was a step late, and Pluto had already assembled, and when Su Yan rushed in, he finally said lightly about breaking it.


    Broken, Su Yan''s fragmentation was directly broken, and he was bombarded hundreds of feet away by an invisible force, and his breath was directly wilted.


    Su Yan could feel that he had been slapped invisibly by a huge claw, which he could not resist at all.


    He thoroughly understood that what the Hades was performing was a memorial technique, and he was summoning a demon. The devil''s claw was probably a devil, but Su Yan could not see it.


    With blood flowing all over, Su Yan was photographed on the floor of the hall, directly shattering a huge palace, forming a pot and basin around it.


    "One more trick, see if you die!"


    Pluto''s eyes were fierce, and he didn''t want Su''s desperation to try to die, he just wanted to kill him to avoid future troubles.


    This time, Su Yan saw it thoroughly. It was a peerless beast, an ancient beast, directly attacking him, and the huge claws patted his chest again.


    This fierce beast only appears in ancient myths. The existence of myths does not exist for time, but it can be communicated and illusory, which shows that Pluto''s skill is extremely powerful.


    In fact, this fierce beast was an ant in Su Yan''s eyes, but he was invincible now.


    This palm directly penetrated Su Yan''s chest, blood flowed across, spiritual power dissipated, and vitality slowly passed away.


    Su Yan endured the pain and leapt directly, fleeing towards the distance.


    "Want to escape, no way!"


    Pluto chased him, his face was full of madness, and Su Yan was uneasy.


    Su Yan was so angry that he had thousands of celestial tactics, but unfortunately he couldn''t use it. Because his realm was too low, he was really bullied by a dog.


    He fled directly to the weapon storehouse, his spiritual power faded away, and there was not much left, but Pluto chased him, raising his hand with another palm, and now he could destroy Su Yan with his own hand.


    "You are dead, it won''t help to escape."


    "Really, I don''t think so."


    "Hmph, can you do anything else?"


    Su Yan was leaning in the corner, and there was a hint of cruelty in his eyes, without any fear at all.


    "Take my palm!"


    Pluto patted in angrily and patted Su Yan directly on the shoulder, removing half of his shoulder, only the flesh was still connected.


    Su Yan couldn''t even lean against the corner of the wall, lying directly on the ground, his eyes were even more cruel.


    "Unexpectedly, I actually got to this point, but I have no regrets, in order not to let you harm thousands of people, in order to shoulder the duties of a soldier, I have no regrets in my death!"


    Su Yan used the last trace of power and directly slapped a box of missile boxes aside.


    His spiritual power instantly turned into flames, directly igniting the entire weapon arsenal.


    Bang bang bang!


    Countless weapons exploded all over the place. Missile shells, grenades, bullets, gunpowder rounds and even gunpowder bags all exploded at this moment.


    The power of this can be imagined, and it explodes instantly, even Pluto has no time to react.


    He just stared in horror, and then was completely covered by the sea of ??fire, and was engulfed by the sky with Su Yan.


    The people who were still desperate, Piaoye and others, heard the violent explosion, and they were all panicked. This power blasted the entire island out of a crack, the sea rolled, and the world changed color.


    "He...he died with Hades!"


    "This... this, he saved us!"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment. They didn''t expect this ending at all. In the end, Su Yan ended up with Pluto, saving everyone and destroying the mysterious organization.


    Dale took off his hat directly, bowed to the fire, and then ran away quickly.


    Others are also fleeing, and there is no room for any thoughts.


    Chen Ning and others in the periphery saw that the opportunity was wrong, and everyone fled towards the periphery together.


    The members of the mysterious organization in the palace had no time to escape, and they were all buried in flames.


    Everyone fled into the sea, but the sound of the explosion still did not dissipate, and it lasted a long time.

 Chapter 336： Half-mast

    The people who retreated were all wandering in the sea, fleeing further away, even in the sea they were not safe.


    The energy generated by the explosion not only dissipates to the sky, but also directly spreads to the ground, and the ground corresponds to the ocean.


    The sea water in a ten-kilometer radius of Adventure Island boils directly, and the sea fish is directly cooked.


    All kinds of marine life floated across the sea, which was very tragic.


    The explosion sound continued. The mysterious organization''s weapon arsenal was too large. It was terrifying to think about how many weapons had been gathered for so many years.


    Fortunately, these weapons do not have nuclear elements, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Even so, the explosion completely destroyed the entire adventure island, and the creatures on the island and even around it no longer existed, and they all died tragically.


    The team members retreated to 20 kilometers away, all looking at the island full of flames in horror, like **** on earth.


    Master Poke didn''t care about the lost arm, staring at MapleStory with a pair of eyes.


    His lips trembled, and he murmured: "Huaxia kid and Pluto are all gone together?!"


    Dale nodded silently, so that his eyes were rosy, and at the last moment, Su Yan was unable to confront the enemy and chose to die together.


    His choice destroyed Hades, the mysterious organization, and saved all the special players.


    Even King Kai and Galawa had teary eyes at this moment, and they were a little sad about Su Yan''s death.


    "This is the real soldier!"


    Andre looked directly at him, raised his arm directly, a standard military salute, this was the highest tribute to Su Yan.


    "People like this in China are bound to be powerful, how terrible and respectable!"


    Master Ji raised his left hand, his right hand is not there, he can only salute the army with his left hand.


    Dale, Garawa and even King Kai raised their right hands. At this moment, they were a lofty respect for Su Yan.


    The members of the various teams who came around saw several people raising their arms, staring at the MapleStory very solemnly, and suddenly understood.


    Everyone salutes. Someone must have sacrificed heroically and did a great job.


    Chen Ning and others swam over, their eyes full of panic, because they didn''t see Su Yan.


    "Captain Dell, the boss?" Chen Ning asked tremblingly, feeling more uneasy, because the entire island had already begun to burn.


    Dale trembled with tears, and he shed tears directly. Without words, Chen Ning understood.


    All the Huaxia Dragon Soul team members were crying, crying, and heartbroken. Su Yan''s position in their hearts was too important.


    Ji Ruxue didn''t cry. She looked at Adventure Island coldly, and muttered: "The bad guy will not die, absolutely not, he must still be there, I want to save him."


    Ji Ruxue swam directly back, without hesitation without hesitation, even if it was dangerous.


    Chen Ning grabbed him, but Ji Ruxue kicked Chen Ning away. She was going to rescue Su Yan, no one could stop her.


    In the end, Dale knocked Ji Ruxue unconscious and was carried away by Chen Ning and others.


    The helicopter to pick them up has arrived, and seeing the explosion on MapleStory knows the result, everyone is extremely excited.


    The military chiefs of various countries hurriedly called in to inquire about the status of the mission.


    After being wiped out by the mysterious organization, these leaders who have experienced endless wind and rain are as happy as children.


    The destruction of the mysterious organization was too important for the people of the world, and the cancer finally disappeared.


    After Ye Canghai received the news, he didn''t feel a trace of happiness. Instead, his face was solemn. In the end, his hands trembled directly.


    The face with faint age spots became more obvious, and his reading glasses were broken by him.


    Su Yan looked like a child in his eyes, he was watching him grow up.


    "Su Yan, Su Yan!"


    Ye Canghai was heartbroken. This is the pillar of the country and the hope for the future. Now that it is gone, how not to regret it.


    Even the heads of the other major military regions were also very sad. Although they had bitterly hated Su Yan before, they were all cherished in one aspect.


    "Half-mast!"


    The commander of the military region directly ordered that this was the highest courtesy to a soldier, and the army flag was lowered by half, in order to affirm and remember Su Yan.


    Poke Ye returned to the Star Country and directly received treatment from the highest-level hospital, but he did not receive immediate treatment, but came to the commander of the Star Country.


    "Master Commander, I have a very important thing to tell you."


    "Oh, my God, Johnson, don''t you go to the treatment!"


    The Commander of the Star Country was very surprised, then angry and even worried.


    "We should fly the flag at half-mast for Su Yan of China."


    "What are you talking about?!" The Star Kingdom Commander looked surprised, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    "He deserves us."


    "You are very ill, go and get medical treatment."


    "Without him, the mysterious organization will continue to be at large. Without him, all special forces in our countries will be destroyed!"


    Master Poke actually roared directly, staring at the Commander of the Star Kingdom with a pair of eyes.


    The Commander of the Star Kingdom was full of anger, but finally sat down in a chair.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "It''s true."


    "I have to consider this matter."


    Poke Ye smashed the desk with a punch, kicked the door directly away, and then walked away.


    "Let your consideration go to hell!"


    In the end, the Star Kingdom��s army lowered the flag at half-mast for Su Yan. This is an unprecedented existence!


    And Ah San, God Wrestling, the U.S. and even the polar bear, the same thing happened at the same time and in the same place.


    Dale and his boss fought hard, scolded his boss bloody, and fired his boss.


    His actions shocked the leaders of the military. After learning what happened, all parties studied and the military finally lowered the flag for Su Yan!


    After returning to China, Garawa thought for a long time, and finally went to the leadership office.


    However, the leader is stronger. When he said his idea, the leader kicked him out.


    But the next day, the A-San army also lowered the flag for Su Yan. This was really an accident!


    In the United States, King Kai was originally a prince and enjoyed high rights. Under his order, the military commander did not hesitate to fly the flag at half-mast for Su Yan!


    The polar bear, who originally admired a real man, immediately handed Su at half-mast after learning what had happened, not for half a day, but a day!


    Even the perfume country that was extremely angry with Su Yan and protested, after learning what happened, finally silently said nothing.


    Many armies around the world are silently praying for a person, hoping that his soul can go to heaven.


    Because of his sacrifice, the safety and happiness of more people were obtained. He is great and he is a true soldier.


    Only the members of the Huaxia Dragon Soul were still heartbroken. After Ji Ruxue woke up, she still didn''t believe that Su Yan was dead.


    She even wanted to go to Adventure Island because she firmly believed that Su Yan was alive and that Su Yan could not die.


    "You won''t die, you can''t die, I don''t allow you to die!"


    Ji Ruxue burst into tears, and the picture of memories in her eyes had long been blurred by tears.

 Chapter 337： Bad news came

    A few days later, the story of MapleStory completely subsided, and all countries naturally strictly blocked all things about the mysterious organization. The mysterious organization suddenly evaporated from the world, and no one knew about it except those who had seen it with their own eyes.


    Of course, this mission was very successful. It can be said that it was a complete victory. The mysterious organization was wiped out with very few sacrifices, this hazard was completely eliminated, and many people who might be violated were protected.


    All members who participated in this mission were recorded as second-class merit, while Yu Mo was ratified as first-class merit. Su Yan had the unanimous decision of the military department to grant him special merit, which will be passed on forever by the military region.


    Spice girl Ji Ruxue returned to the panda special forces. In addition to serving as the captain of the panda special forces, she also served as the captain of the special operations team.


    The special operations team is formed temporarily, and everyone will gather only when there is a task. The code name is still China Dragon Soul.


    Ji Ruxue was awarded the rank of colonel, and Chen Ning and others were also awarded the rank of colonel, each with important positions.


    Ye Canghai held the uniform he once wore, walked by the tomb of the martyrs in the military area, and personally placed it in front of the tombstone.


    He tremblingly fetched the first-class medal from his arms and placed it in front of his grave.


    Not only that, Ye Canghai still has a medal of rank in his hand. The bottom plate of the green epaulette with pine branches is decorated with golden branches and leaves and a golden star emblem, which represents the rank of major general.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    General Ye Canghai slowly placed the medal of rank on the tombstone, and finally paid a military salute to the tombstone of Su Yan.


    ...


    Jinlin is always such a prosperous and bright city. Here is the capital of Jiangnan, where many powerful and upper-class people live, and the most deeply rooted families here are the big families.


    The Su''s villa has long since been replaced. The original villa has been vacant, even if it is unoccupied, it has not been sold.


    Mr. Su obeyed the wishes of his sons and moved directly into the place known as Jinlin''s most proud.


    Their villa is the No. 1 villa here. What does No. 1 represent? The most expensive existence, worth 700 million!


    At this time, the Su family are gathering together to celebrate the housewarming.


    In fact, the housewarming event was held a long time ago. It was the biggest golden age of Jinlin. Almost all family dignitaries and even people in the martial arts circle participated.


    The Feng family and even the knife family attended the wedding banquet and recognized the supremacy of the Su family.


    Elder Su knew that these people were selling Su Yan''s face, and he was even more respectful when he learned that Su Yan had entered the army, because they all believed that Su Yan would do a great job in the army.


    At that time, it is not only Master Su, I am afraid that we will have to call General Su.


    The whole family sat there happily, this time the table was extraordinarily big, and the juniors were also fortunate to have it.


    Apart from his wife Wen Wen, there was also an empty seat next to Mr. Su, which was naturally reserved for Su Yan.


    Every family gathering, Old Su must leave a place for Su Yan. This has become a family rule, everyone knows, but no one dares to object.


    Sitting in the second seat is Su Bingcheng, who has become the mayor of Jinlin, with boundless scenery, and is known as the most promising existence.


    Then came the third daughter, Su Bingxin and his wife. Chen Dedong''s Chen family was also touched, and it is now a first-class family.


    The fourth son Su Bingyu and his wife Cai Linlin smiled. Because of the improvement of the family''s status, the business became bigger and bigger, and they were simply rich.


    They are now involved in various industries, as long as they invest money, they will definitely make a profit without losing money.


    The youngest son, Su Bingxian, is more honest. Now he has five listed companies on hand. With family dividends, his assets have already exceeded one billion. The limelight is boundless, and he is several years younger.


    Among the juniors, Su Mochen is naturally headed. He is now the mayor of an important district in Jinlin City, and he has a broader future than his old man.


    He had already married Shen Miaomiao, and Shen Wansan, the head of the Shen family, was so happy that he would praise his son-in-law.


    Su Moyu also obtained a postdoctoral fellow at Harvard as he wished, and now he is preparing to enter the official career. By then, the three sons of the Su family are really the proud son of heaven.


    Su Yaoyao is slim, small, but beautiful, and a good seedling.


    Chen Gong, Su Caihua, Su Tianlun and others have already entered the Jinlin eight minor industries, and the others are not as good as they are.


    "Come here, everyone first to respect the old man."


    Everyone picked up their wine glasses, and Su Bingxian was also blushing. With Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid, he became healthier.


    "Hey, it''s a pity, Yan Yan is not here, if only he was there."


    "Su Yan must be busy in the military department now. I heard that he is already the captain of the sharp knife." Although Su Bingyu still had a grudge in his heart, he had to flatter himself.


    "It''s not just the captain of the sharp knife. It is said that this time the military region''s competition, he led the sharp knife to win the first good result and beat other districts."


    Everyone was taken aback, with surprise on their faces, they slammed other military districts, which was incredible.


    "Okay, okay, I was right at the beginning, the dragon begets the dragon and the phoenix is ??born, haha."


    Elder Su took a piece of meat, put it directly in his mouth, and ate it with relish.


    Other members of the family also moved their chopsticks, and the scene suddenly became lively. Everyone drank, talked, and talked about. They were all luxury goods on their hands and faces, and nothing was ordinary.


    The servants kept carrying the dishes, and gathered 108 dishes for the entire Han banquet.


    The invited first-class band was playing happily, and the famous little fresh meat came over and sang with love.


    Even the big guys in the entertainment industry were invited over to congratulate the Su family on the move, and sang two famous songs.


    Such a wonderful moment is a blessing for everyone. It is really lucky to be the Su family to have such a life without regrets.


    The banquet was in full swing, and after three rounds of wine, Grandpa Su had a red face and obviously had a lot of wine.


    Su Bingyu and Su Bingxian turned out to be more real, they were drunk when they fisted and drank.


    At this time, a military car drove up outside the house, and someone stopped it, because this is the residential area of ??Juhao, which is naturally tightly guarded.


    One person walked out of the car, it was Chen Ning who was wearing sunglasses and directly revealed his identity. The person was startled at first sight.


    "I''m here to see Mr. Su and let me go."


    "Yes Yes."


    The car drove directly to Su''s Villa. Chen Ning got out of the car and stood at the door and gently pressed the doorbell.


    The servant hurried out to open the door, and saw Chen Ning in a military uniform with horror and bewilderment on his face.


    "Xiaoyun, who, didn''t tell you not to meet guests, I''m going to leave soon."


    The Su family is not surprised at this kind of thing. Every day, there are many people who come to the door. In the end, they are directly stopped outside, but there are still fish that slip through the net.


    "Yes... It''s the officer."


    When the Su family heard it, they immediately looked squarely, and Grandpa Su stood up directly and walked towards the door.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Ning gave a military salute to Mr. Su, and Mr. Su quickly returned one.


    Father Su saw the rank badge on Chen Ning''s shoulder, and his heart moved slightly. The rank of Colonel is a high officer.


    "I wonder if the officer came to our Su family?"


    Chen Ning''s eyes were red, and a little sad, he directly took out two military badges and handed them to Old Man Su.


    One is for special merit and the other is for the rank of major general!


    When Mr. Su saw this, he seemed to be struck by the thunderbolt of the blue sky, staggering to the ground, and the Su family quickly stepped forward to help him.

 Chapter 338： Precarious

    Su Kainan knows very well that this special class and major general rank is absolutely Su Yan''s.


    But it was not that he personally wore it back to Su''s house, but was sent by someone. What it meant was self-evident.


    Father Su felt that the sky was about to collapse, and his eyes went dark and he fainted.


    After Chen Ning awakened Mr. Su with spiritual power, he left, and left a note from the military department at the same time.


    It says that the military must keep the Su family safe!


    Su Kainan''s sad heart is a bit calmer, at least this will not be the worst ending, it is already very good to be able to save his life.


    He fully knew what his children had done in the past few months, and all of this was achieved by Su Yan.


    Now that Su Yan is no longer there, it is absolutely impossible to keep all the things obtained.


    Without Su Yan, the Su family would have lost its backbone. No one would respect them any more, and no one would flatter them. Many suppressed families and politicians would inevitably take revenge.


    "It''s nothing more, quickly disperse your wealth for safety."


    The old man Su didn''t quite understand the guarantee of the military department. He just said to protect the safety of Su''s family. In case of accidents, everything must be guarded.


    If you give out what you shouldn''t get earlier, and protect yourself, I''m afraid you can get a decent one.


    But no matter where Su Bingcheng and others would follow, they were naturally worried about this. Su Yan fell, they were equivalent to no backing.


    But they don''t believe those people will go crazy. They have weaved a huge net in the past few months, and they want to give it a try.


    "The old man is a little confused, so let''s take a good rest, we have everything."


    The children of the Su family are all gone. They must do everything in their power to protect what they have now.


    Elder Su looked sad, he knew how he could not persuade them to let a group of greedy people take out Jinshan.


    "Heaven is going to kill my Su family!"


    ...


    Although Chen Ning came to report the letter very secretly, Jinlin''s major families and even politicians have many channels, and there are also many channels for the military department. Naturally, they have long known about Su Yan.


    The collector was the worst suppressed by the Su family, because Cang Yuqing proposed to divorce the Su family on the birthday of the old man. This was an insult to the Su family.


    After the rise of the Su family, the collectors were naturally suppressed. Now the collectors have been reduced to a third-rate family. Had it not been for the force of the family, they would have been driven out of Jinlin long ago.


    The melancholy face in the Tibetan blue robe burst into a smile at this moment, only because of the news of Su Xing''s death.


    "Su Yan is dead, hahaha!"


    The Tibetan Qingpao laughed three times at the sky, spit out all the unhappiness, anger and suffering in the past few months.


    "Su Family, now that you don''t have the big tree Su Yan, I see how you are still at ease. My collector must be your first enemy."


    Zangqingpao naturally received the warning from the military department, and the military department promised to do it.


    This made Zangqingpao had to change his mind, and he couldn''t destroy the Su family, then the Su family would be destroyed, so that they could never turn over.


    Zangqingpao took Zang Yuqing directly to the Feng family, and the Feng family naturally received them warmly.


    Feng Gaitian saw the Tibetan robes, as if he had seen a difficult brother, and now the Feng family is not as good as before.


    Although Feng Gaitian rarely participates in family affairs, he also doesn''t like his offspring''s bad lives.


    "Old Feng, you can know about Su Yan."


    "Naturally know that the military department also directly issued a warning to me, if I dare to move the Su family, my Feng family will definitely disappear."


    "so serious?!"


    Feng Gaitian was a founding feat. The military department warned him so, which shows that the military department values ??the Su family.


    "Yes, this makes me very unhappy."


    The navy blue robe''s expression moved, and he couldn''t help but smile: "Why don''t you move his Su family? It''s not bad for us to destroy them."


    "It''s not so easy to break them down, now they are the golden scale overlord."


    "It''s not easy. Our two families are married. Will the clowns of Jinlin still obey the Su family?"


    "It''s a good idea to be married." Feng Gaitian''s eyes lit up and said happily.


    After that, Cang Yuqing married Feng Yu Heng Cao Cao, and the marriage between the two became a fuse, and everyone knows what it means.


    "The Su family is about to fall. Without Su Yan, his Su family is nothing."


    "Yes, the Feng family has Father Feng, who is destined to rise again."


    "Let''s judge the situation and take refuge in the Feng family and the collector. The Su family can''t stay."


    "Then I will completely cut off business matters from the Su family and stop cooperating with them."


    "Me too, directly working with Fengjia."


    A group of businessmen and even families have sought refuge in the Fengzang Family, and at the same time, they have not forgotten to step on the Su Family fiercely. Whoever keeps the Su Family arrogant does not treat them as human beings.


    Several of Su Bingxian''s listed companies were the first to be affected. The stocks plummeted and the limit fell directly. Many shareholders were chasing and intercepting them, forcing Su Bingxian to jump off the building.


    The Su Family Group controlled by Su Bingyu was also blocked in all aspects. Many partners terminated their cooperation unilaterally, giving him no chance to explain.


    The huge business empire suddenly collapsed, and the kingdom of hundreds of billions of dollars directly failed to make ends meet and faced bankruptcy.


    The Shen family and the Chen family were naturally also affected. The two families were not as lucky as the Su family and were forced to jump off the building and die.


    Su Bingcheng suppressed the anxiety in his heart at this time, and was preparing to hold an important city meeting, which was presided over by him.


    But at the beginning of the meeting, Su Bingcheng didn''t say a word, and the major deputy mayors and even the Standing Committee all looked at Su Bingcheng with unkind expressions.


    Su Bingcheng realized that it was wrong and couldn''t help but said coldly: "What''s wrong today, everyone is looking at me like this."


    "It''s nothing today, it''s just that we have all received reports, and all of this is directed at you."


    One by one, they threw out the report materials, such as accepting bribes, supporting lovers, practicing favoritism, forming gangs, and putting them on the table.


    Su Bingcheng knows this is slander, but what can he do? These people want to punish him together, and he has no resistance at all.


    The leadership of Jinlin City directly regulated Su Bingcheng and asked the Commission for Discipline Inspection to investigate. Su Bingcheng knew that his political career was completely over.


    At the same time, Su Mochen was also taken away. The charges were the same as his father''s. Su Moyu could not participate in the employment of civil servants forever for forging a degree, completely ruining his career.


    The three favorites of the Su family died directly, causing Jinlin to sigh.


    Everyone gathered in the Su family mansion, and they all wept bitterly, crying out all their misfortunes.


    However, government officials came directly to seal up the mansion, asking for reasons and paying off the debt.


    The old man Su''s heart was cold, and he finally sold a few bottles of Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid, and he bought a house in the suburbs for his family to live in.


    "Does the Su family have no sun at all?!"


    Elder Su was lying on the bed and coughing ceaselessly. Obviously he couldn''t bear the repeated blows, and his tough body suddenly fell ill.

 Chapter 339： Jiangzhou Crisis

    The news of Su Yan''s death filled the golden scales, and many people were relieved. Even though Su Yan hadn''t made any demands on them, they kept pressing everyone out of breath.


    Now that the Su family has been destroyed, the Feng family has become the master again, but Feng Gaitian is very acquainted. He knows that the knife family is the big man, so he treats the knife family very politely.


    But the collectors are not so good-tempered. The swordsmen are from a family of martial arts, and so are their collectors. Both of them used to have conflicts. Now the rise of collectors naturally wants to suppress the swordsmen.


    Feng Gaitian looked at the Tibetan Qingpao and said lightly, "Qingpao, is it too late? You swallow all the property of the Su family, so why don''t you have to leave some old Su for the elderly."


    "For the elderly, it is best for him to enter the soil early."


    Thinking of what kind of iron buddies Su Kainan and Zangqingpao were back then, they are now reduced to enemies, and everything is done by power and money.


    "How did Su Kainan help you back then?"


    Feng Gaitian said with a smile, eyes full of abuse.


    "Hmph, the old immortal actually humiliated my granddaughter, and his grandson died well."


    The look of anger on the Tibetan blue robe only hated the Su Family. Had it not been for the military''s preservation, the Su Family would have long since ceased to exist.


    This breaking news spread not only in Jinlin, but also quietly spread to northern province and even Jiangzhou.


    Jiangzhou is now becoming more and more vigorous. Because of the government''s vigorous development and successful transformation, it has become a technological city and people''s income has increased significantly.


    As Jiangzhou��s iconic building, Shuwang still stands in the Beicheng Park, no one dares to approach it and can only stop and watch.


    Because the villa is shrouded by auspicious clouds all year round, many elderly people come here to pray for blessings, and the surrounding trees are covered with red ribbons and so on.


    A slightly older man in the villa was sitting on the sofa at this time, surrounded by his sons and disciples, standing aside respectfully.


    This person is naturally Sun Xun, Su Yan''s first servant, who manages all matters in Jiangzhou on his behalf. The spiritual power is through his hands, and he can imagine his power.


    Regardless of Jiangzhou or even Shaanbei, almost all the bigwigs respect him as the second person in Shaanbei. All this is the light of Tosuyan.


    Sun Yan put down his teacup, his eyes were sharp, and the changes in the spiritual power fluid for several months have allowed him to enter the realm of a master from a martial artist. The master was an absolute boss in Jiangzhou at the beginning, and even Liang Yuchang in Nanshi could not compare with him. .


    Regardless of Sun Falcon''s not feeling happy at this moment, on the contrary, tears flowed from his old face, very sad.


    "Shao Shao, why would you..."


    Sun Yan was already in tears. He was completely convinced of Su Yan, and gave his life to Su Yan. Su Yan was his absolute master.


    He didn''t have any antipathy at all, because what Su Yan brought to him was something he couldn''t even imagine, and he had even told him about the outside world.


    Su Yan is an absolute powerhouse, Sun Yan has ever guessed whether or not Su Yan could pass through it.


    For a long time, Sun Yan was looking at his two sons and his major disciples, with intolerance and sadness in his eyes.


    "Su Shao drives the crane to go first."


    After Sun Yan said, his body crouched down directly, suffering great pain.


    The people present were all shocked and panicked when they heard this.


    "Father/Master, how can Master Su!"


    "This is a fact, the news from the military department, Su Shao is fighting against the mysterious organization, and they are all gone!"


    Sun Kai''s eldest son, Sun Kai, said anxiously at this moment: "Master Su is leaving, isn''t this spiritual power liquid!"


    Everyone understands what he meant. Spiritual liquid is no longer a magic medicine, it will be a hot potato.


    Without Su Yan, would those who were obedient still obey? Will they still follow the rules? In the face of huge interests, the rule without prestige is just a piece of paper.


    "This matter must be kept secret!"


    Sun Yan''s second son was full of coldness in his eyes, and there would be unimaginable consequences if he leaked it.


    "If you keep it, can you keep it? Those big bosses in Beibei probably know it before us."


    "Then what shall we do?!"


    Everyone was discolored and panicked.


    Sun Yan stood up and crouched. He looked at the crowd with sharp eyes and said: "Everyone understands what may happen later, and I will not stop anyone who wants to leave now."


    "Master/Father!"


    "You two are not allowed to leave. My son will fight with me to the end, even if he repays Shao Su for his kindness."


    Sun Yan looked at the night outside the window, and another tear came out of his dry eyes.


    "Naturally we will not leave, where is our father."


    "Master, we will not leave, we are bound to live and die with you!"


    "Okay, they are all my apprentices, not a single one!"


    Sun Yan smiled slightly at this moment. He has no regrets for having such a son and disciple.


    "Shao Shao, don''t worry, I will protect your foundation to the death!"


    Two ghosts floated out of the ghost gourd. They were the female ghost and the little ghost. They were also heartbroken when they learned of Su Yan''s death.


    "Old Falcon, don''t worry, we will protect you."


    ...


    In D city in the north of the province, the ghost king of the drought is no longer there, replaced by the scholar of peach blossoms, just like the second in the north of the province.


    On the bright side, he respects Sun Falcon, but in fact everyone respects him, because his strength is stronger, the master is naturally bigger in the later stage.


    When Peach Blossom Scholar got the news, he was first suspicious, and then he knew that Jinlin Su''s family had been destroyed.


    Originally, he wanted to idle the clouds and wild cranes without asking about world affairs, but when Su Yan passed away, his originally calm heart was agitated at this moment.


    City A was originally respected by the Jade Buddha Sage, and he was already alive and dead. He was replaced by another big boss who also had the power of the middle master.


    Even cities b and c have been replaced, and the strong are never lacking, one after another.


    At this moment, all the city leaders have received this shocking news, and they are all about to move.


    They came directly to city d, entered the mansion of Taohuashusheng, and discussed matters together.


    Peach Blossom Scholar sat in the first seat, as if the boss was there, looking at the big men, his eyes drifted away.


    "You guys are visiting late at night, don''t know when?"


    "Why sir pretend to be stupid? Would you not know such a sensational event?"


    "Hehe, what else do you know, what else do you want to do?"


    "Our group of masters, a dozen cities in total, received less than 30% of the spiritual power, and everyone is angry."


    "This is Master Su''s decision, do you want to change it."


    "He is dead, there is no Master Su, now he is an old man, that is a huge wealth."


    Another tycoon also said angrily: "Yes, even if we don''t make a move, the Jinlin people will also intervene. Why don''t we take the initiative first, at least we can get a little more benefit then.


    The peach blossom scholar kept listening, his face cold, as if with anger, but he was extremely happy in his heart.


    "This matter needs a long-term discussion."


    "Isn''t the party here this month coming, why don''t we use it to do this, old man Sun knows that he will save his life, if not."


    The gangster made a murder gesture, and the whole hall instantly became cold.

 Chapter 340： Two ghosts show off

    The once-a-month gathering is the most solemn gathering in the north of the province. Many bigwigs from the martial arts world and even the political and business circles will gather in Jiangzhou, because this is the day when the spiritual energy is distributed.


    Now it has been successfully held four or five times, and each time it ended very successfully. Everyone happily returned with the spiritual liquid, and at the same time transferred the money to Sun Xun through their account.


    This time, Sun Yan didn''t have a smile on his face. He kept his face cold the whole time, and sat alone in the first place. Behind him were two sons and a group of disciples, all looking out of the hall with unkind faces.


    "Hua Lao led a group of martial arts circles in Jiangzhou!"


    "Wan Jin led Jiangzhou''s political and business circles to board!"


    "Linzhou Mei Lao led a group of martial arts circles on board!"


    ...


    The first to arrive is the bigwigs from all walks of life in the four cities. Although their strength is nothing in the north of the province, they have 50% of the spiritual power.


    Many people were jealous, but they didn''t dare to do anything with them, because they were agreed by Su Yan, and the distribution of spiritual power liquid was decided by Sun Yan after asking Su Yan.


    To move them is to move Su Yan, who dares, but now it''s different.


    Hua Lao and others entered the hall, and when they learned that Su Heng was dead, they were not at all uneasy, but smiled on their faces.


    "Old Falcon, long time no see."


    Old Hua looked at Sun Yan faintly, without a trace of respect, but with a look of arrogance.


    "Yes, Old Hua''s body is getting tougher."


    "Everyone, sit down according to your own position." Sun Yan looked at the crowd with an unkind expression.


    "Old Falcon, why don''t you sound unfriendly to these words, don''t we know how to sit down?!"


    Old Xing looked at Sun Yan coldly, not afraid of him at all, and now he is also in the early stage of the master.


    "Friendly, how do you want me to be friendly? Bow to you ninety degrees!"


    Sun Yan yelled directly. Since these people came in, he saw the faces of these people, which were completely different from before.


    "Oh, Falcon can do this, then I''m naturally willing to accept it."


    The others showed mocking smiles one after another, looking at Sun Fal masturbatingly.


    "Bent over, how can you say nothing?!"


    Sun Yan clenched his fists, his son and disciples stared at Mei with anger, and wanted to make a move.


    "You dare to despise me!"


    "What if you despise you, do you think you are still the old Sun Falcon? You are just a bereaved dog now!"


    Hua Lao stood up directly, and a force of coercion forced Sun Falcon, who turned out to be in the early stage of the master.


    It seems that these big brothers have benefited too much from the spiritual power fluid, and all of them have become real big ones.


    However, their strength alone is naturally not Sun Xuan''s opponent, but when they all unite, Sun Xun is unable to resist.


    "Su Yan is dead, do you want to hold onto this huge foundation?"


    Everyone smiled playfully, very arrogant.


    "As Su Shao''s servant, I naturally protect him forever."


    "Then you will die for me!"


    The old man couldn''t bear it, so he shot directly and slammed Sun Fen with a punch.


    Sun Yan caught it easily, with a playful look on his face.


    "Just because you want to move me, the heat is a little bit worse."


    Sun Yan attacked with his left hand and punched the old man in the chest, and the old man suddenly burst into blood and his face was ugly.


    "Everyone has seen it, this is Sun Yan forcing us. He wants to devour the spiritual power liquid alone, you can''t agree!"


    "No!"


    Sun Yan almost vomited blood, his eyes widened and roared: "You are just a group of white-eyed wolves."


    "Hmph, we are maintaining the rules, how is it possible that you want to devour the spiritual power on your own."


    "Sao Shao will never let you go if you are a ghost."


    "I beg him to trouble me."


    Liang Yuchang stood up, his face was even more torturous, and the temptation of the spiritual power liquid was too great, and no one was unmoved.


    Only Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t make a shot at the scene. He remembered that Su Yan was good and had bypassed his family, but he had no choice but to stay out of the way, and he was invincible if he wanted to face everyone.


    "Whoever dares to get the idea of ??psychic power fluid will pass me first!"


    Sun Yan stood with his head straight up, and a large amount of spiritual power behind him was guarded by him.


    "You are alone, huh!" Old Hua sneered, looking at everyone, "Everyone shot together!"


    "it is good!"


    The five or six masters who were strong in the early stage all stood up, looking at Sun Falcon with a cold face, with a strong momentum.


    Sun Hao didn''t have the slightest fear, he shot directly, and the power of the pressure blasted towards one person.


    Five or six people mobilized their spiritual power to directly resist Sun Xuan''s attack, and then they all slapped him in anger, all dead hands.


    Sun Yan looked desperate, but he had no regrets. He had no regrets.


    But the ghost-raising gourd, who had been silent, was agitated at this time, and the female ghost and the little ghost floated out, looking at everyone with an angry face.


    "You dare to move Falcon''s hair, I want your life!"


    The practice of female ghosts is now the pinnacle of the master''s initial stage, and no one present can avoid its edge.


    The little ghost is also in the early stage of the master, and is not weak with anyone present.


    The two ghosts appeared, and the temperature in the entire hall dropped a few degrees. Many people looked astonished. They did not expect that Sun Fal still had ghosts. The most terrifying one was so strong.


    Old Hua and the others looked at the female ghost and the little ghost with fear, but they didn''t expect to kill two Cheng Yaojin halfway.


    "Unexpectedly, Sun Yan, you still have two ghosts." Liang Yuchang said almost gritted his teeth.


    "Hmph, these two ghosts were taken in by Su Shao, and they were broadcast on demand by Su Shao. They thought they were the same as your group of white-eyed wolves, you are not as good as ghosts!"


    The three masters blocked, Hua Lao and the others couldn''t help but weigh it. If it goes on, it will hurt both sides, which is not worthwhile.


    "Sun Yan, why don''t we reconcile, and the spirit power liquid everyone discusses the division together, Su Yan is dead, what use is it for you to guard him."


    "Shit, what if Su Shaoxian goes, he will return eventually."


    "I think you are crazy."


    "Everyone shot together, killed them, and seized the psychic liquid."


    The other little guys also joined the battle, and the entire hall suddenly turned into a battlefield. Spiritual power flew everywhere, and the hotel was directly destroyed.


    Liang Yuchang and Hua Lao fight against the female ghost, the old trial against the little ghost, and the others against Sun Wei.


    At the beginning, there was still a stalemate, but in the end, Sun Yan and the others were defeated due to weak strength, but the two ghosts persisted hard.


    "I see how long you can hold on!"


    Liang Yuchang showed a fierce light in his eyes, constantly urging his spiritual force to make a move, without a trace of his hand.


    The female ghost glanced at the little ghost, and the two nodded at the same time, and one after another displayed the secret book given to them by Su Yan. The hall suddenly became bright and the ghost cried and howled.


    "What are these things, ah!"


    A group of weaker forces were all beheaded by two ghosts, and Liang Yuchang and others were also injured by the two ghosts and dared not fight again.


    Old Hua and the others clutched their chests, their eyes were full of resentment. They didn''t expect the two ghosts to be so strong that they surpassed the limits of realm.


    The two ghosts were invincible, and the four cities were invincible, maintaining the safety of the spiritual liquid.

 Chapter 341： Sun Xuans death

    "Sun Yan, what are you doing this for!"


    Liang Yuchang was not reconciled, it was spiritual liquid, something that strengthened and brought endless wealth.


    "For kindness, for repaying kindness."


    Sun Yan said very calmly, but his heart was very sad.


    "Foolishness, do you think you will hold on to the psychic power fluid, we can''t get it, the gangsters in the northern province will not be tempted, the gangsters in the Jinlin will not be tempted!"


    "No matter what he is, I will guard the spiritual power liquid."


    Sun Yan''s eyes were firm, without a trace of fear at all.


    "Idiot!"


    Many people hate that iron cannot be made into steel. If this is the case, they may not be able to catch it at all.


    Everyone is ready to start first. When the big bosses from all over the world arrive, they can still bargain and get a little benefit, but now the wish is shattered.


    For them, Sun Xun was the person who prevented them from getting money, and the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "When the time comes, I won''t ask for anything else, I just ask the boss to hand you over to me, I want you to die!"


    Liang Yuchang looked violent and furious, and smashed the seat with a punch.


    "whatever."


    When everyone was angry about the matter, the reporter who had escaped was taken back and asked him to continue the report.


    The informant trembled and said with a horrified face:


    "Zhuge Mengdeng, the dean of city north of the province, is here!"


    "The dean of Spirited Away in the city of north province b is here!"


    ...


    "Peach-blossom scholar, the dean of D city in the north of the province, is here!"


    The faces of all the people changed abruptly. The people who were talking about just now didn''t expect to come so soon. Everyone hurriedly gave way for fear that they would offend the gangster in the northern province.


    The crowd, led by the scholar of peach blossoms, slowly walked into the hall, all unhappy, and came to Sun Yan with expressionless expressions.


    Peach Blossom Scholar took off his sunglasses and glanced at Sun Falcon with a smile in his eyes.


    Sun Yan had a chill on his back, just looking at it like this, he felt the majesty of the peach blossom scholar Ling Li, and he hit his heart directly.


    Peach Blossom Scholar glanced at the two ghosts, frowned slightly, and motioned to Zhuge Meng on the side.


    "Zhu Gemeng, these two ghosts look anxious, please solve them for me."


    Sun Yan''s face changed and he opened his mouth, trying to stop, but found that he could not speak at all.


    The female ghost and the little ghost are like enemies, because Zhugemeng is in the middle of the master, they can''t be enemies.


    But they didn''t run away, they wanted to guard this place and guard Su Yan''s remaining power.


    "Hmph, the two little ghosts also want to be aggressive, and watch me let you go soulless."


    Zhu Gemeng directly yelled and shot, a spiritual force blasted directly at the female ghost, terrifying and restless.


    Upon seeing this, the female ghost frowned, and hurriedly resisted with the corpse energy, but was still bombarded by Zhugemeng''s spiritual power, and the black energy all over her body suddenly faded a lot.


    The little ghost attacked from behind and hit Zhugemeng''s back with one move, turning his clothes into nothingness.


    Zhu Gemeng was furious, and directly held the little devil''s neck and pinched it into two pieces. Spiritual power emerged, making the little devil unable to gather again.


    "Mad, the scum will dare to hurt me!"


    Zhu Gemeng blasted out with a punch, directly shattering the little ghost, his soul disappeared, and his soul flew away, and there was no room for return.


    The female ghost actually cried. She and the little ghost are in love with their siblings these days, and the little ghost is flying away, so she is not sad.


    The female ghost looked at Zhuge Meng resentfully, using the strongest moves, planning to fight to the death.


    But in Zhugemeng''s eyes, how self-defeating it is.


    "I have to say that your appearance is pretty good, but it''s a pity, it''s just a lonely ghost, otherwise you can still play for me."


    Zhuge Mengxie smiled, waving his hands out, the violent spiritual power directly resolved the female ghost''s strongest blow, and then blasted her body.


    The female ghost became lighter and faded, and finally disappeared and no longer existed.


    Sun Yan was mad and wanted to kill Zhuge Meng, but he couldn''t move at all, because he was controlled by the scholar.


    "Old Falcon, why bother to be so angry and calm down."


    Peach Blossom Scholar directly let Sun Xuan sit down and looked at him indifferently.


    "Today is the time for the distribution of spiritual energy liquid, and it is also a day for everyone to gather and connect with each other, but this hall seems to have experienced unpleasant things."


    The four city leaders looked uneasy and lowered their heads one after another. If the peach blossom scholar blamed them, it would be bad.


    "Old Hua, can you tell me something about it?"


    Hua Lao was shocked, and he hurriedly stood up and said with a smile: "Peach Blossom Scholar, there is some misunderstanding about this matter."


    "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding?"


    "This����"


    "If you can''t tell, then die for me!"


    Peach Blossom Scholar suddenly furious, a coercion overwhelmed Hua Lao, making Hua Lao walking on thin ice.


    "We, we, because of Su Yan''s death, we want to divide more spiritual power."


    "Huh, it turns out that''s the case, you are not satisfied with 50%, **** it!"


    The Taohua Shusheng moved his hand, and Hua Lao trembled, with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, directly limp to the ground.


    When Liang Yuchang and others saw this, they almost urinated their pants in fright. They didn''t dare to think about it anymore. It would be nice to save their lives.


    Peach Blossom Scholar looked at Sun Falcon, his face regained a smile, he seemed to respect Sun Falcon very much.


    "Old Falcon, can the distribution of psychic liquid this time begin?"


    "Su Shao is not there, and the spiritual power liquid will no longer be distributed."


    Sun Xun summoned his courage and spoke loudly.


    The others were full of anger. Su Yan was dead. He would not dispense psychic liquid when he died. Then everyone would play with wool.


    "Do you want to die!"


    Zhu Gemeng roared with a look of anger, full of spiritual power, and wanted to kill Sun Yan directly.


    Peach Blossom Scholar waved his hand, still looking at Sun Yan with a smile: "Master Su has already driven Crane Immortal, he is going to chase the world further away, here he won''t care."


    "No, he will."


    Sun Wei said stubbornly, Su Yan''s death has never been believed to be true, he has been deceiving himself.


    "He won''t, he won''t, he won''t!"


    Peach Blossom Scholar seemed to lose control of his emotions, and shouted directly one after another, looking angry.


    "Spiritual liquid!" He shouted directly at Sun Yan, "I don''t want much, only 50%."


    The expressions of the others changed. Zhugemeng and others all looked at the peach blossom scholars, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    This is a society where strength is respected. The peach blossom scholar is the strongest. Naturally, he has the final say, even if he wants 90%, no one dares to say anything.


    "A drop of psychic liquid will not be given to you!"


    Sun Yan said with a cold face.


    Peach Blossom Scholar''s face changed, and a murderous intent appeared in the entire hall.


    "If you don''t follow me, blood will be splashed on the spot today."


    "so what!"


    "it is good!"


    Peach Blossom Scholar shot directly, swept at Sun Falcon with a spirit force, cut him in two, splashing blood all over the ground.


    Sun Xun''s son and disciple were crying bitterly, trying to avenge Sun Xun, but they were also murdered by the scholar.


    The hall was full of corpses, and blood splashed onto the bottle of spiritual power liquid, which was unusually coquettish.


    "Negative Yu stubbornly resists, overwhelmingly!"


    Peach Blossom Scholar directly picked up a bottle of spiritual power and drank it, with a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 342： Yirens Tears

    Jiangbei, a land of warriors that has been fighting since ancient times, has been devastated here, and it has been absolutely prosperous, but it will not last long.


    Now, in the peaceful era, Jiangbei has achieved unprecedented development and has become a well-known and wealthy province in China, almost the same as Jiangnan.


    The most prosperous place in Jiangbei is naturally Jiangbei City. As the capital of the province, it integrates culture, politics, education, and technology. It is a well-known city for emerging technological development.


    Jiangbei is famous all over the country because it is a university, and naturally it is Jiangbei University. This is a century-old university and a school that many students dream of.


    The scores of Jiangbei University are ridiculously high. They are among the top-ranked existences in China, and naturally they are accepted by the elite.


    One characteristic of the century-old school is that it is simple and elegant, and the campus is very gentle, without the feeling of domineering.


    There are towering trees everywhere and literati footprints everywhere. This is the birthplace of culture and the gathering place of culture.


    Walking on the wide school road, you can meet students from time to time, some hurried past, some leisurely dangling, and some male and female companions flirting and flirting, forming a beautiful landscape.


    In a female dormitory, a freshman felt unconscious. These days, she always felt that something bad had happened, but she didn''t know what happened.


    It wasn''t until she received a call from her father that she understood everything.


    Jin Shiya has been in Jiangbei University for several months, and she is looking forward to Su Yan''s return every day.


    In addition to thinking about Su Yan, she has to experience two things every day, one is learning, and the other is the love of countless young people.


    However, she refused one by one. If someone had wrong intentions, the bodyguard who secretly protected Jin Shiya would ruthlessly kill these people.


    Jin Shiya lay on the bed and said in low spirits, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Jin Chengwu was very upset on the phone, and he only knew about Su Yan, and didn''t know how to say to Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, you have to be strong, you still have a father."


    Jin Shiya was at a loss and didn''t understand what Jin Chengwu was going to say, but instinct told him that it was not that simple. I am afraid that something bad really happened.


    "Dad, what the **** is it."


    Jin Chengwu said with tears in his eyes, "Su Yan, Su Yan..."


    Jin Chengwu still couldn''t say it, and he couldn''t cry for a long time. He knew that his daughter loved Su Yan very much, and that was love beyond money and material.


    He is such a daughter, the only relative, and naturally regrets it.


    Jin Shiya didn''t understand, she was stupid as if struck by lightning, the phone fell directly to the ground, and she collapsed on the bed weakly.


    Her roommate Wang Susu was very surprised, and she didn''t understand why Jin Shiya was so suddenly, and hurriedly comforted her.


    But Jin Shiya couldn''t hear it at all. Her brain was blank at the moment, as if her brain was gone. There was only one figure in her hollow eyes, and that was Su Yan.


    "No, Brother Yan won''t, he is so strong."


    Jin Shiya didn''t believe it, she kept repeating the words, as if going crazy.


    She ran directly to the top of the dormitory, shocked Wang Susu, and hurriedly called a counselor, but to no avail.


    Jin Chengwu knew it was bad when he hung up on the phone, and regardless of the reason, he directly sent someone to drive to Jiangbei.


    During this period of time, he is moving, Linzhou''s business is getting less and less, and they are all moved to a city near Jiangbei, where there is a great development opportunity for him.


    So Jin Chengwu came to Jiangbei University in just over an hour, and by this time Jin Shiya''s dormitory had already gathered many people.


    They all took pictures with their mobile phones, because Jin Shiya is too famous, but a new school flower in Jiangbei.


    "The school flower is going to jump off the building, my God!"


    "Is this true, don''t jump!"


    "High and young are not coming soon, Yi Ren is about to say goodbye."


    Jin Shiya was chaotic. She didn''t even know she was on the edge of the top floor of the dormitory. There was only one figure in her mind, Su Yan.


    "Susu give me the phone."


    Wang Susu quickly agreed, wanting to pass the phone, but Jin Shiya refused, so she could only throw it over.


    Jin Shiya answered the phone, half of her foot fell outside, very critical, and the others did not dare to approach.


    "Brother Yan, answer the phone quickly, answer the phone quickly."


    Jin Shiya yelled eagerly, but the phone couldn''t get through at all. Over and over again, they couldn''t get through. This completely broke Jin Shiya''s heart.


    Jin Chengwu hurriedly came to the dormitory, seeing Jin Shiya hanging in the air with one foot, he was almost frightened by a heart attack.


    An old man cried and ran to the top floor of the dormitory, looking at his beloved baby in pain.


    "Shiya, what are you doing."


    Seeing Jin Chengwu''s arrival, Jin Shiya hurriedly asked: "Dad, what you said is all false, right? How is it possible for Brother Yan, it is absolutely impossible, he must be fine."


    Jin Chengwu burst into tears and couldn''t say anything at all.


    "Father, answer me quickly, answer me!"


    Jin Shiya was suddenly angry, frowning and looking at Jin Chengwu with solemn expression.


    "You lied to me, right? You must lie to me."


    "Dad didn''t lie to you, Su Yan, he really..."


    "No, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, what you said is false, you are lying to me, you are all lying to me."


    Jin Shiya covered her ears, pulled half of her foot back, and kept spinning around the edge.


    The rescuers arrived, but did not dare to go up. As long as they were ten meters away from Jin Shiya, Jin Shiya would stretch out her feet and screamed a warning.


    "Don''t come here, I will jump down again."


    "Shiya, don''t you want father anymore?"


    "No, I want Dad, but I want brother Yan even more."


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were crying silently, and the tears had already blurred her eyes, making her unable to see the man she used to be familiar with.


    "No, Brother Yan, don''t leave, you come back."


    Jin Shiya''s tears grew more and more, her vision became increasingly blurred, and Su Yan''s back was less visible.


    "You have to go, take Shiya, don''t you love Shiya anymore."


    Jin Shiya stood on the edge of the roof with her legs on her legs, and the onlookers shouted directly: "Jump, jump fast, jump with the ability!"


    "Don''t have the guts, don''t jump into anything."


    Jin Chengwu''s angry face was bloodshot, and he shouted directly at the people below: "Just one more thing, I cut your whole family!"


    Everyone closed their mouths, because they saw a group of black bodyguards behind Jin Chengwu, who were obviously not annoying.


    Jin Shiya looked back at Jin Chengwu, beckoned to him, then jumped and jumped straight down.


    "Shiya!"


    Jin Chengwu watched Jin Shiya jump like this, and his heart died.


    But below, a figure strode out directly and hurriedly caught Jin Shiya, but his arm was not injured in the slightest. It was obviously a practicer.


    "Wow, senior, it turned out to be senior!"

 Chapter 343： Step into the little master

    The Pacific Ocean has never been silent, there is no wind here and there are dragons everywhere, and it will not be peaceful when it is too wide.


    MapleStory, an island that has always been considered an evil spirit, no longer exists and is completely sunk, and all countries are relieved.


    The United Guards are now blocking 30 nautical miles around MapleStory because the explosion has not dissipated.


    This explosion directly sunk the island, which is enough to show that its power is second only to the existence of nuclear bombs.


    Nuclear bombs are mainly harmful to nuclear elements. Apart from this, their power is similar to ordinary missiles, and MapleStory has tens of thousands of missiles of various types.


    With so many missiles exploding together, there is no need to describe their power, because it is simply difficult to describe.


    Some experts estimate that a dead sea will form around MapleStory, and no creatures will exist in 20 years.


    There are warships on duty in the blocked waters, reminding passing ships not to approach, because once they approach, there will be dangers that are not clear.


    The center of the blocked sea area is still tumbling, and the sea has been boiling for nearly half a month without any signs of stopping.


    This is because the explosion caused the earth''s crust to tremble, and magma spurted out. That''s right, magma in the sea formed here.


    The magma that kept coming out was washed away by sea water, as if a soldering iron was quenched by water.


    But there was a figure in the depths of the magma. The figure was lying in the sea, not floating, covered by sea sand, only a head was exposed.


    He has no face, only flesh and blood, and has long lost his life.


    It''s hard to imagine that with such a huge explosion, Hades''s body could still remain intact, which is simply unbelievable.


    But although it is complete, there is nothing to be afraid of without life, there is no creature here, and he will become water wax.


    But on an island a few hundred kilometers away from Adventure Island, an unexpected visitor came. The residents on the island were all curiously watching the yellow-skinned man.


    An older chieftain, unexpectedly did not order him to be eaten, but had him healed.


    The Chief Chief did this because he saw light in this person. It was auspicious, a sacred existence, and could not be desecrated.


    The chieftain regards the man as the son of god, even he respects him very much, and kneels to him.


    After the wizard''s treatment, the man was miraculously recovered. In fact, it was not the wizard''s superb skills, but the man himself.


    The man was not someone else, it was Su Yan. He did not die, but drifted here with the sea.


    So many bombs, why didn''t they die? Maybe it''s destined.


    When Su Yan ignited the weapon storehouse, he unexpectedly ran into a mechanism with a dark board under him and fell directly into the secret passage.


    Hades dug many secret roads on the island for escape. He knew that his ruling myth would not be long, and all countries in the world would definitely try their best to eradicate him.


    But he didn''t expect that the escape route he prepared for himself would actually fulfill Su Yan.


    After Su Yan fell into the secret tunnel, the entire island exploded. He was directly pushed by a huge air wave and rushed out of the island directly along the secret tunnel.


    The secret road is connected to the bottom of the sea. Su Yan was pushed into the sea, and then drifted here with the sea.


    He was attacked by Pluto and was seriously injured, otherwise he would not pass out and drift with the crowd.


    At the moment he opened his eyes, Su Yan was very calm. He was sure that he was still alive, and then a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "It seems that the sky won''t kill me."


    Su Yan let out a sigh, feeling a pain in his shoulder, only to realize that half of his shoulder was about to be removed by Pluto.


    The chest is also pierced, which takes time and spiritual power to recover.


    In the next few days, Su Yan worked hard to recover, using spiritual power to repair bones and muscles. This process was not complicated.


    The muscles and bones are not a big injury to him, as long as the dantian is not harmful, everything can be restored.


    After recovering as before, Su Yan did not rush to leave, because after absorbing Pluto''s black energy and lightning, his dantian swelled, which meant he could make a breakthrough.


    In a clean place, Su Yan sat cross-legged, his body directly circulated the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and his dantian and the whole body began to connect and circulate.


    The spiritual power was cleaned over and over again, becoming more and more pure, emitting a faint golden light.


    Su Yan did not stop, and continued to cleanse his spiritual power to make it more pure, until the impurities were removed before starting to break through.


    This process can be said to be a matter of course, without a trace of obstruction, because he is only one step away from the later stage of the day after tomorrow, and a forced breakthrough can be successful.


    The increase of the dantian, the purity of the spiritual power, the increase of the strength, the more powerful the whole body, the harder the bones and the skin, the special feature is that the eyes are more and more clear and deep.


    Su Yan''s punch can now reach more than 10,000 jin, and the power that bursts out is absolutely shocking.


    He believes that if he meets Hades, he can be unafraid, at least he can be tied.


    Su Yan didn''t stop there, because the spiritual power in his body was still full, and the golden liquid spiritual fluid was very active in his pubic area. He wanted to try it and break through to the day after tomorrow.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" struggled for destiny, with a strong body and the best mind, Su Yan began to make a successful breakthrough.


    This process is much more difficult than just now. Spiritual power tempers the dantian, allowing it to continue to increase twice, without any negligence.


    If the tempering is not good, there will be some cracks in the dantian, not to mention the failure of realm improvement, and the foundation will be damaged.


    Fortunately, Su Yan has had such experiences many times. Facing any difficulties, he can maintain inner stability and all problems can be solved easily.


    It lasted for three days and three nights before Su Yan''s dantian finally took shape, and the spiritual power in his body was already empty, but this also declared that he had successfully broken through and successfully reached the acquired Consummation.


    Acquired Consummation is equivalent to the pinnacle of Grand Master''s Consummation, which is the realm of Little Grandmaster. Today, Su Yan faces Hades, the Hades, and can smash it with one punch, which is terrifying.


    His dantian has begun to slowly change, because the next realm is innate, another world.


    After a day''s rest, the spiritual energy recovered and the body reached its best state, Su Yan began to prepare to leave.


    He didn''t know how long it had passed, how many people had died in this battle, whether Ye Canghai and others thought he was dead.


    He is most worried about Jin Shiya and Su Kainan, if they really think he is dead, they must not be heartbroken.


    "No, I have to go back quickly."


    Su Yan found some materials on the island and made a simple raft. Then, in the eyes of a group of aboriginals, he sailed towards the sea.


    Su Yan in the sea is as small as an ant, and his raft is like a flat boat, seeming to be destroyed at any time.


    Su Yan was floating on the sea, observing the direction from the sun, and heading towards China.


    He was thousands of kilometers away from China, and this distance made him float for several days.


    When boarding a beach, Su Yan looked at the endless redwood forest and said happily: "I''m back!"

 Chapter 344： Furious

    It has been a week since Sun Fal''s death, and the spiritual power liquid has been allocated long ago. The provincial leaders accounted for 90%, and the four city leaders unexpectedly got 10%.


    Everyone was very satisfied with this result. They saved their lives and got the psychic liquid, which was pretty good.


    The king of Shu is supervised by a special person, and a close friend of Tao Hua Shusheng in Jiangzhou is in charge of it. This close friend is Qi Cheng, the big man in Beicheng.


    Hua Lao is dead, Jiangzhou is empty, Qi Cheng has such a big tree, it is just around the corner to become Jiangzhou master.


    What he has to do now is to improve his realm, and he has to step into the realm of a master to dare to win Jiangzhou.


    With such a beauty, Qi Orange secretly tricked some spirit power liquids.


    At this time, Qi Cheng looked at Xiaoyao in the Spirit Gathering Array, very shocked and panicked. It was the first time he saw this Spirit Gathering Array.


    "Oh my God, is this a dragon? It''s incredible."


    Qi Cheng covered her mouth and was stunned. Xiaoyao played happily in the gathering formation, unaware of the changes in the outside world.


    "I have to ask the two beauties to suppress the shock."


    Qi Cheng dialed the phone and sent someone to the door directly. Naturally, she was a superb beauty, a tender model, and an 18-line actress.


    "Master Qi, here we are."


    The two women wore lace, gorgeously dressed and full of charm, and they were attracted by Qi Orange.


    "Quickly, let Lao Tzu take care of him."


    The living room, stairs, and even the doorway were suddenly messed up, and the clothes of the two women were all scattered, and Qi Cheng''s coat was also thrown at random.


    ...


    Su Yan took a truck and went straight back to Jiangzhou. He missed this place a bit after not coming back for so long.


    The reason why he came to Jiangzhou was to use spiritual power to consolidate his body, after all, he had just broken through the unstable realm of the young master.


    The familiar King Shu still stood in Beicheng Park. After getting out of the car, Su Yan walked directly into the villa.


    Seeing the lights in the room were on, Su Yan guessed that it was Sun Yan and others, and hadn''t seen them for a long time.


    He had to speed up his time, because he had to go to Jinlin and Jiangbei to see the two most important people. He was afraid that they were worried.


    Opening the door of the room, Su Yan smelled a mixture of alcohol and cigarettes, which made him frown.


    Although he also drinks and smokes, he will never let this smell in the house. Could it be Sun Xun, but he should have no guts.


    Su Yan resisted the doubt and walked to the second floor. He saw scattered lace dresses, some coats and filthy things in the living room, which made his face sink even more.


    "Sun Yan, come out for me!"


    Su Yan shouted directly at the whole building, as his servant, he couldn''t take care of everything, he should be punished.


    But there was no response to his shouts, and the whole building was empty, which made him feel a little unclear.


    Qi Cheng, who was working hard in the room at this moment, naturally heard Su Yan''s roar, but he didn''t see it for a long time, and he didn''t think much about it, plus confirming that Su Yan was dead.


    "Mad, that dare to come here and disturb Laozi."


    Qi Cheng shook off a woman, got up directly, opened the door of the room and looked down, and said angrily: "That thing that doesn''t live or die, dare to come here to disturb Lao Tzu!"


    When he saw a figure on the second floor, he was in a daze. He felt that the figure looked too much like the dead Su Yan.


    Qi Cheng shook his head and patted himself on the face: "Ma De, I am exhausted and collapsed, so how can I regard him as him."


    "Who is he!"


    There was a stern sound in his ears, Qi Cheng staggered and almost fell down, and immediately turned to look at Su Yan.


    At this look, Qi Cheng''s face suddenly changed, fear filled his heart, and his brain was completely short-circuited.


    "You, you, you, ghost!"


    Qi Cheng wanted to escape, but Su Yan directly pinched his throat and threw it downstairs.


    Su Yan leaped down and stepped on Qi Cheng''s thigh, and the flesh and blood suddenly splashed.


    Qi Cheng didn''t have time to scream sternly, because the fear had filled his whole heart, he actually cried directly, more miserable than crying at the sales department.


    "Woo...oooo...oooo"


    Qi Cheng cried very rhythmically and distinctively, just like an actor.


    Su Yan slapped Qi Cheng''s gums away, and flesh and blood immediately filled his mouth.


    Su Yan''s force was very measured, because he still wanted to ask questions.


    "Do you dare to come to live in Laozi?!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, his eyes staring at Qi Cheng, full of majesty.


    Qi Cheng slowed down, fully understanding that this was not a ghost, this was the real Su Yan, he was not dead, he was not dead!


    Qi Cheng knelt on her knees and bowed her head violently, even though her head was sunken.


    While kowtow, he said vaguely: "Master Su, please spare me, I don''t know you are still alive."


    "Do you think I am dead!"


    "Master Su, you can kill me. I don''t dare anymore. I will lick this place immediately without leaving any dust."


    "Do I need you to clean it up!" Su Yan kicked Qi Orange straight away, breaking his spine, desperate for life.


    "Tell me everything that happened during this period of time!"


    Qi Cheng didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately replied: "Half a month ago, the military came to the news of your death. Everyone is very sad."


    "Sad, let''s be happy."


    "When the four city masters learned that you went to immortality, they were all eager to move, wanting to win more spiritual power."


    "They are looking for death!"


    "Falcon fought hard, relying on two souls to block their thoughts."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, the female ghost and the little ghost were not bad.


    "But the people from the province came, and they directly killed the old Falcon and took away the psychic liquid."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and a majestic momentum poured out directly, and the entire villa was crumbling.


    Qi Cheng''s eyes widened, looking at Su Yan''s angry face, his whole body began to twitch, and the pressure of his spiritual power made him breathless, and finally he was directly scared to death.


    The two women sneaked out of the room, unclothed, and looked very panicked.


    But how could their slight voice escape Su Yan''s divine consciousness, Su Yan turned around and shot two cold rays of light directly.


    The two women were so frightened that they involuntarily fell down the stairs and fell into mud.


    Su Yan ran to the top of the building, the Spirit Gathering Array was still intact, and Xiaoyao played carelessly.


    Seeing Su Yan, it ran over very happily, but Su Yan grabbed it and sucked its spiritual power directly.


    Feeling the full of power in his body, Su Yan became more and more angry. Sun Yan''s death made him unacceptable and he wanted revenge.


    "Old grandson, you can be so righteous, I didn''t see the wrong person, don''t worry, I will repay your hatred, I want everyone to go to hell!"


    Su Yan''s roar directly shook the sky and the earth, and a violent attack hit, and the clouds were covered, but after a while it was raining heavily.


    Su Yan did not escape, and let the heavy rain wet his whole body. He stood on the roof, pointing angrily at the sky.

 Chapter 345： Bloodbath the four cities

    A bolt of lightning fell and hit his body directly, but it didn''t hurt him at all, but instead tempered his body.


    In the night, Su Yan left the villa and drove the Bugatti Veyron towards Jiangzhou.


    Wanjin was very happy to get one percent of the spiritual power liquid. As a businessman, it was enough to get so much.


    Looking at the spiritual power fluid in front of him, Wan Jin directly picked up a bottle and drank it greedily.


    "With so many psychic liquids, if you take them all, you will have to prolong your life."


    Wanjin smiled and never thought that he would live longer if he has today. He is not short of money, but time.


    In the huge mansion, he laughed loudly, mixed with thunderously unusually presumptuous.


    However, a figure flashed directly outside the house at this time, which shocked him, and when he blinked, the figure directly penetrated the entire villa wall.


    Wan Jin''s eyes were wide, and he looked at the man in horror. He moved his hands, but he felt weak.


    "Su, Master Su!"


    Wan Jin only said these words, but he was silent, because Su Yan broke his neck directly.


    The rest of the Wan family also looked at Su Yan in horror. They wanted to escape, but they couldn''t. In the end, everything was wiped out except for the female family and children.


    After the Wanjia was destroyed, Su Yan drove away directly, and the second stop was Linzhou.


    At this time, the old man is celebrating with a group of big guys. He has obtained 2% of the spiritual power, and he wants to celebrate and distribute it to other big guys.


    Old Shen naturally sat in the first seat, his face flushed with a smile, and his grandson Shen Xuan was also holding his head very high at the moment, unusually proud.


    "Everyone, at the gathering today, everyone knows what''s going on. I only have 2%, which is far worse than the previous few months."


    "Senior, you must satisfy my share."


    A tycoon pleaded, psychic fluid is too profitable, it is simply a gold ingot.


    Other bigwigs, politicians and businessmen are also making trouble.


    "Quiet, everything is up to my grandpa."


    Shen Xuan said with a full face, now that Su Yan is dead, Linzhou has returned to the hands of the old man, and he has naturally become the first of the four young masters of Linzhou.


    But as soon as his words fell, a person leaped from the hall, kicked him in the chest, and pierced him directly.


    Shen Xuan looked at his chest with an unbelievable expression. He glanced at the opponent before he died, and his horror filled his face even more.


    The old man was furious, jumped up and sternly said: "Who are you, dare to kill my grandson!"


    "Who am I, I am here to kill you!"


    Su Yan turned to look at the old man, his deep eyes full of killing intent.


    Seeing the old man, his face suddenly changed, and he staggered and fell to the ground involuntarily, trembling all over.


    "Su, Master Su!"


    Many people looked at Su Yan unbelievably, never expected that he was alive instead of dead.


    Everyone wanted to flee, and they had done something extraordinary, not only being disrespectful, but also persecuting Sun Yan''s widow.


    "Master Su, let us spare our lives!"


    "We don''t dare anymore, spare our lives!"


    Everyone in the hall knelt down and begged for mercy, knocking their heads like garlic, but it didn''t work.


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he directly rebuked: "Forgive you, wishful thinking, I am here to wash Linzhou!"


    A few cold lights flashed across, the whole hall suddenly splashed with blood, countless flesh and blood flew, Su Yan turned and left, and then threw a lighter in the hall.


    When the lighter encounters spiritual power, it blasts directly, and the entire hall is destroyed, and everyone is spared.


    After the bloodbath of Linzhou, Su Yan did not stop and went directly to Beishi.


    Although Beishi is a bit different from Jiangzhou, it is also comparable to Linzhou, and it has been making a fortune in silence.


    Yao Kaizhi, the dean of Beishi, gave Su Yan a gift a few months ago, and he was affirmed by Su Yan, which completely laid the foundation for the deity of Beishi.


    At this moment, he was happily holding the spiritual power liquid he had received, and his expression was overjoyed.


    "Although it is a lot different from before, but at least it can be obtained, which is not bad."


    Yao Kaizhi comforted herself, stroking the spiritual power liquid as if stroking a beautiful woman.


    But his mansion was directly destroyed by Su Yan''s fist and became a ruin.


    Yao Kaizhi rushed out of the ruins in a rage. Someone dared to destroy his mansion, and he needed to frustrate it.


    "Who dares to destroy my house and seek death?"


    Yao Kaizhi furiously scolded, but when he saw a figure standing next to the ruins, his face suddenly changed.


    In his heart, 10,000 grass-clay horses are running, and it is impossible to repeat countless times. It is impossible, absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Su Yan approached and looked at Yao Kaizhi coldly, smashing his head with a palm.


    When Yao Kai died, his disciples and even his minions would naturally not escape. Su Yan didn''t let one go, and Beishi was completely replaced.


    Now that there is only Nanshi left, Su Yan continued to drive towards Nanshi. Liang Yuchang, as the big boss of Nanshi, Su Yan will destroy him.


    The movement of the three cities naturally spread to Nanshi, and Liang Yuchang was very disturbed.


    Looking at the disciple, he said, "What happened to the other three cities!"


    "Master, the other three cities have all suffered from the disaster. All the bigwigs in the martial arts world and even the political and business circles are not spared, and even the whole family is destroyed, leaving only the old, weak, sick and disabled."


    Liang Yuchang was shocked, his eyes were full of fierce light, and he said coldly: "Is Shengbei''s shot? After all, he must be killed."


    But as soon as his words fell, a person walked outside the house and said lightly: "It''s not that the province is going to kill, but I want to wash the four cities!"


    When Liang Yuchang saw Su Yan, his eyes suddenly changed with an unbelievable expression.


    "Su, Master Su, what are you doing!"


    "Huh, you thought I was dead, right? Take my property, kill my servant, **** it!"


    Although these people received little spiritual power, all of Su Yan''s money was scraped by them, which was tens of billions of wealth.


    The provincial governor only took away the spiritual power liquid, and did not pay attention to these wealth. They were lucky, but it was a pity that all this was just passing away.


    "I shouldn''t regret being greedy at the beginning, I should listen to Yu Wenxiong."


    Liang Yuchang crouched on his shoulders, walked to Su Yan, begging: "Master Su, can you kill me alone and spare them."


    "You ants are worthy of begging me to die!"


    Su Yan blasted Liang Yuchang into the ground with a palm, completely cutting off his vitality. The rest of the people were already frightened and weakened, and they didn''t even have the strength to escape.


    Su Yan left, the room screamed and everyone died directly. He is not a believer, and his character is to be revenge if he has grudges. It is already benevolent to be able to leave women, children, old and young.


    Except for the Yuwen family in Nanshi, other bigwigs from all walks of life were completely wiped out, completely bloody, leaving no hope.


    Bloodbathed the four cities, Su Yan sat in the car, looking at the sky that had stopped raining, the coldness in his eyes still did not dissipate.


    "Shenbei, I want you all to regret it!"

 Chapter 346： Northern province is destroyed

    The lights in the north of the province are particularly bright, and the big guys in all cities are happy, because the distribution of spiritual power liquid allows them to make more.


    Nowadays, Beibei is already headed by a scholar of peach blossoms, and the respect of Beibei has been replaced by him. Su Yan has become history in Beibei, and he will go with the wind.


    Su Yan drove directly to City A, and randomly found a local second-rate boss and threatened him to speak out.


    The big guys in city a gathered in the five-star hotels, waiting for the special care of the scholars.


    Zhuge Yu was sitting in the second seat, with a happy expression on his face. He took extra care. I am afraid that he would give a little more spiritual liquid. Everyone is naturally happy to do so.


    After waiting for a long time, the peach blossom scholar did not arrive, which made everyone a little impatient.


    "Meng Taidou, why hasn''t Master Taohua come yet?"


    "What''s the hurry, Master Taohua manages all kinds of things every day, and it must be delayed by something. If you don''t want to divide more spiritual energy, just go."


    The man hurriedly waved his hand, the fool didn''t want to get a little more psychic liquid.


    "By the way, these psychic liquids are really amazing, and the dead boy didn''t know how to invent it."


    "The Su family child must have a romance, I am afraid he has obtained the ancient secret technique, otherwise, how could he invent the magical thing of the gathering spirit formation."


    "Yes, that thing is like a perpetual motion machine, which can continuously produce psychic fluids, which is terrible."


    "Follow him, he''s dead anyway, now Shengbei is the world of scholars, so if we follow him, we will have meat."


    "Haha, of course we listen to Meng Tai Dou in city a."


    Zhuge Meng smiled faintly and waved his hand: "We are all respected by Master Taohua."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Everyone waited for half an hour, but the reason why Su Yan didn''t come was because he went to a nearby small city and settled the people there.


    When Su Yan stepped into the meeting place, everyone was stunned, as if seeing a ghost.


    Zhuge''s face trembled, and he stretched out on the chair, unable to speak.


    After a long time, Zhuge Meng recovered his expression, and said with a trembling voice: "Su, Master Su?!"


    "It''s not Mr. Peach Blossom that makes you meet, it''s me."


    The hearts of all the people were cold, Su Yan was not dead, they felt that the sky was about to collapse.


    "Master Su, all of this is a misunderstanding, and we are also forced to be helpless. If we don''t follow Master Peach Blossoms, and are not Peach Blossom Scholars, we will be harmed by him."


    "Do I blame you, but it''s just for you to gather and talk."


    "Master Su, I am willing to spend all my savings in exchange for a life."


    "I am also willing, without any reservations."


    Everyone is terrified, as long as they can save their lives, they will spend their wealth.


    Su Yan smiled and sat directly on the chair, and said lightly: "Since you are so sincere, then I can''t help but accept it."


    The crowd was overjoyed and took out checks, most of which said more than 90% of their assets.


    "Is this really all your savings?" Su Yan looked at everyone with a smile but a smile, his spiritual power enveloped the entire hall, making people daunting.


    "This����"


    The crowd hesitated, but Su Yan''s hand fell directly, and a big man died on the spot.


    "He only wrote fifty percent. I don''t like people who lie."


    "Master Su, spare your life, spare your life!"


    A group of people hurriedly changed it and wrote all their assets without leaving a point.


    "It''s about the same."


    Su Yan received the checks one by one, but he deserved them, because these people couldn''t get out of this hotel if they didn''t give them.


    "Master Su, can I toast you?"


    Zhu Gemeng smiled like a clown.


    "Respect me?" Su Yan smiled even more and said lightly, "You seem to have killed my two little ghosts, right?"


    Zhugemeng''s face became stiff, his whole body shook like chaff, and his forehead was sweaty, obviously frightened.


    Su Yan grabbed Zhuge Meng''s neck and directly broke Zhugemeng''s neck, killing him in the middle of the master on the spot, completely terrifying everyone.


    "Do you think that you can save your life by taking out your property, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan''s spiritual power enveloped the entire hotel, the fire was full of sky, and all the big guys were not spared!


    After b, c, and even other cities, Su Yan did the same, completely bloodbathing all the bigwigs in the martial arts world and even the political and business circles, and the entire northern province was considered a flop.


    Today, only the peach blossom scholar in city D is still at large, and Su Yan regrets thinking about it here.


    At the beginning, he spared his life, but he didn''t expect it to be a trouble for raising a tiger.


    "When people face the temptation of profit, they can''t keep their inner peace, so people are evil."


    Su Yan drove Bugatti directly to City D, which caused a shock in City D.


    City leaders greeted him personally and were very respectful. Su Yan was not dead, which meant that he was still the dean of the province, and now he has an additional identity, the military major general Su!


    "I''m looking for a peach blossom scholar and let him come out."


    "You don''t need to look for it, I have arrived."


    Peach Blossom Scholar walked slowly, with no expression on his face, but his eyes were full of regret.


    "That''s what I did when I spared your life, I want you to be ashamed!"


    "I know I have committed a big mistake and cannot be forgiven. My life is dead. I only ask if Master Su can spare my people."


    "Your people, are they clean?"


    Su Yan smiled jokingly. He would no longer be merciful. This time, he would cut the grass and root out the roots, and kill all those who had harmed Sun Yan, peeped at him, and disrespect him.


    "Master Su, I was really wrong. I originally wanted to idle clouds and wild cranes, but after all, I couldn''t resist greed."


    "Then you just follow your greed."


    Su Yan shot directly and slapped it with a palm, as if he was holding the Buddha Kingdom, and this palm directly turned the building in front of him into ruins.


    When he reached the position of the little master, Su Yan could finally practice the exercises. "Sunset Beng" is the Dijue exercises. He learned it on the island, and its power is so powerful.


    Peach Blossom Scholar stood in the ruins, his body in tatters, bleeding from his orifices, and crumbling.


    He looked at Su Yan, his eyes filled with unwillingness and regret.


    "I regret it, I regret it!"


    Roaring out this sentence, Tao Hua Shusheng went straight down, cracking and completely dead.


    After killing the peach-blood scholar, Su Yan naturally did not stop. He cleaned up the bigwigs from all walks of life in D city overnight. These people are all enemies and cannot be left behind.


    Until sunrise, the warm sun will rise as usual, and the **** northern province will return to calm.


    Su Yan also drove away from the northern province of the province and returned to the place where King Shuwang was in Jiangzhou.


    His car was full of cheques, and he had to count 70 or 80 billion in detail. This time he has recovered his capital.


    Su Yan went directly to Linzhou and took Sun Yan''s widow. Sun Yan was killed. His relative Su Yan would naturally want to protect him. This is his compensation for Sun Yan.


    The two little girls were full of horror. They were still terrified even when they saw Su Yan. Su Yan rescued them that day, and rescued them this time, which moved them very much.


    The two women sat in the co-pilot together, and Su Yan drove directly to Jinlin.

 Chapter 347： Jinlin Im coming

    Jinlin still continued his brilliance, but the huge Su Family Group had already collapsed, and the people of Jinlin City still boasted after dinner.


    The huge Su Family Group Building went directly to the building, and a few vigorous and powerful characters were also detained.


    Because Fengjia Group will move into this building, the decoration is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Now Jinlin is the ruler of the Feng family, followed by the knife family and the collector. All this glory is obtained by suppressing the Su family.


    The mall is so cruel, fighting over and under, either you die or I live, never shake hands and make peace.


    The military can only help this matter. They can only ensure the safety of the Su family. This is the limit they can do.


    The Su family had already moved away, the mansion was also taken as their own by the Feng family, and everything was replaced by the Feng family.


    Now the Su family is crowded in a small building, living a life of sleep and food every day.


    Shen Miaomiao did not leave, because the Shen family no longer existed, and Shen Miaomiao also took refuge with his sister, otherwise her consequences can be imagined.


    "Sister, I''m so scared, those people come every day."


    Shen Miaomiao lay in Shen Miaomiao''s arms, tears and a look of horror on his face.


    Su Yaoyao on the side was also in tears. During this time, many people came to harass them every day, making them frightened.


    Su Mochen and Su Moyu were directly injured by this group because they couldn''t stand it. They are now lying in bed waiting to die.


    They have no money, even food is a problem, not to mention going to the hospital.


    The most serious one was Elder Su. These successive blows caused his already fragile body to collapse, and he was already dying.


    "Father, you have to cheer up, you are dead, what shall we do."


    Su Bingcheng knelt in front of the bed, his face covered with tears, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Su Kainan��s pale face was full of sickness, coughing constantly, and it took a long time to say intermittently: "I dreamed that Yanyan was gone, he was not dead, he was not dead."


    "father!"


    Su Bingcheng became more and more sad, which means that Su Kainan will return to glory and time is running out.


    Outside the house at this time, there was another group of social hooligans, who were instructed by others to specifically come to trouble the Su family.


    They didn��t take the Su��s family anymore, they just verbally insulted, and beat and beat when it was really boring.


    "Oh, pretty girl, have you thought about it? I have food and drink with my brother, so why bother here."


    The headed middle-aged man, with scars on his face, sat on the roof of the car and looked at Shen Miaomiao with a smile.


    "By the way, your elder sister can also follow me, I will not refuse anyone who comes, haha."


    The people around also followed and laughed, staring at the women without stopping.


    "I''m going to kill those bastards!"


    Su Mochen was lying on the bed with an angry face, blue veins appeared in his hands, but he didn''t even have the strength to get up.


    "Brother, I want to kill those beasts too!"


    Su Moyu kept beating the bed, desperate for life.


    Su Yaoyao stared at a group of gangsters with a cold face, holding a kitchen knife in her hand, and said cruelly: "You guys get out of here, or I will kill you!"


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Su''s family? Why didn''t you cry and hang yourself, changed it to a little pepper?"


    "My mouth has been flustered recently, so I can just use a small pepper to stimulate it."


    "Haha!"


    "Pretty girl, just think about it, there is no future with the Su family, so why delay your life."


    "Yeah, it''s great to follow our boss and never suffer."


    "Go back and let your mother accompany you."


    Shen Miaomiao said angrily, eyes full of sorrow.


    "Shame on your face, you are not the Su family, even if we violated you, it will be fine."


    "Brothers, catch them both for me!"


    "Boss rest assured."


    A group of hooligans rushed into the house without any effort at all, just grabbed the two women and took them directly out of the house.


    "You beasts, let them go!"


    Su Bingcheng rushed out, trying to stop him, but was kicked over by a little hooligan.


    The other sons of the Su family were also dead. They knew that the two girls were over and they were absolutely out of play.


    This matter is useless even if you go to the police. They are not the Su family and no one will protect them.


    The two women were taken to the scar-faced man, and the scar-faced man grabbed Shen Miaomiao''s arm with a smile.


    "Haha, you are not in my hands yet, the former lady of the Jinlin socialites has become my plaything, haha."


    After all, the scarfaced man dragged Shen Miaomiao into the car. He couldn''t wait, and he was going to force Shen Miaomiao in the car.


    But when he just got in the car, a Bugatti Veyron came in the dust, and a perfect drift stopped directly in front of them.


    The Bugatti Veyron is worth more than 40 million yuan, and this group of hooligans is naturally not an easy host.


    The scarfaced man walked out of the car impatiently, looking at the figure in the car with an uncertain face.


    Su Yan got out of the car, wearing sunglasses and a coat, very handsome.


    "Who are you, dare to disturb my good deeds."


    The scarred man was covered by a big man. Although he was afraid of Su Yan driving such an expensive car, he didn''t want to lose his momentum.


    Su Yan said lightly: "I am Su Baxian!"


    After speaking, he slammed a punch directly, and the scarred man lay his eyes on the ground.


    A group of people looked at the scarred man''s body dumbly, blood splashed all over them, and the shock in their hearts could be imagined.


    They want to run, knowing that this must be a powerful character, and if they don''t run, they will be dead.


    But his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn''t move the slightest, and he immediately became desperate.


    When Su Yan''s spiritual power moved, the little rascals were disillusioned, and they all turned into vegetative humans.


    Shen Miaomiao looked at Su Yan in surprise, his mouth slightly opened, and his hands covered his mouth. He couldn''t believe it.


    This man is so similar to the strong man in his memory, who is this?


    But Shen Miaomiao had already ran out of the car and rushed directly into Su Yan''s arms, tears raining down his face.


    "Brother Su, you''re not dead, woooo..."


    Su Bingcheng and the others standing upstairs saw Su Yan as if they had been struck by lightning, and their desperate face immediately regained their vitality, and their excitement was beyond words.


    "Su, Brother Su!"


    Su Yaoyao''s tears were hazy, and she had dreamed of Su Yan countless times, and that he was not dead, but she did not expect the dream to be true.


    Su Yan didn''t show anything, and motioned for the two daughters of the Sun family to come down. The two daughters followed him very obediently and entered the house together.


    The entire Su family was completely boiling. Su Mochen, who was lying on the bed, heard the movement outside and cried silently, raising his arms high.


    "Brother, Su Yan is not dead, not dead, hahaha!"


    Su Moyu shed tears in excitement, what an exciting thing this is.


    They know that if Su Yan is not dead, then the Su family will rise again!


    Su Yan arrived upstairs and looked at a group of Su family faintly. There was no expression in his eyes. These people were self-inflicted.


    But after all, he is the Su family, and he will not watch this group of people being bullied, even if the bullying should be his.

 Chapter 348： Fear pervades

    "Su, Su Yan, great, you''re fine, great."


    Su Bingcheng was full of excitement, overjoyed, and kept rubbing his hands dry.


    Su Yan did not smile, and said lightly, "Where is Grandpa?"


    "Father is in the house."


    Su Bingcheng hurriedly took Su Yan to Su Kainan''s residence.


    When Su Yan entered the house, Su Kainan struggled to sit up, her dry eyes were already full of tears.


    Su Yan walked over quickly, holding Su Kainan''s hands, the corners of his eyes were actually wet.


    He could feel that Su Kainan was very weak, he was dying of illness, and he could die at any time, and all this was given by Jinlin from all walks of life.


    There was a fire burning in Su Yan''s heart. Su Kainan was his negative scale. How could he not be angry now that he was humiliated.


    Su Yan forcibly held back his anger and said to Su Bingcheng, "You go out, I want to treat the old man."


    Su Bingcheng quickly agreed, took the Su family and left the house, carefully closing the door.


    Su Yan sat on the bed with his hands slowly pressed against Su Kainan''s back, and a burst of spiritual power penetrated directly into Su Kainan''s body.


    Su Kainan''s forehead was cold sweat, and he slowly said, "Yan Yan, I am a person who is about to enter the soil. Don''t waste your energy on me."


    "What nonsense, you will live a long life with me."


    Su Yan''s spiritual power increased, directly repairing Su Kainan''s body, and the spiritual power reached the whole body, without missing everything.


    Time passed quietly, Su Kainan''s complexion slowly recovered, and his body became more rosy, returning to its former appearance.


    Su Yan was regaining his power and did not dare to transmit too much spiritual power. After all, Su Kainan''s body couldn''t accept too much. This needed to be adjusted slowly, but he was no problem.


    Su Yan opened the door, Su Bingcheng and others hurriedly walked in, seeing Su Kainan recover, their expressions of surprise were beyond words.


    "Now I''m back, don''t worry, I will solve everything by myself."


    Su''s family all showed their gazes, Su Yan said so naturally to find trouble with those people.


    "These two girls belong to the grandson, old man, you can adopt them for me."


    Su Kainan looked at the two women with a kind face, beckoned to them, and the two women walked over obediently.


    "Good boy, don''t worry, Yan Yan, I will treat them like granddaughters."


    Su Yan nodded, and then left directly, while the Su family was so excited that they didn''t sleep for several days.


    They were waiting, waiting for the day when the Su family re-emerged. Su Yan would definitely do it.


    "Master, the Su family will recover from this disaster."


    Su Bingcheng''s eyes were very firm, and there was no room for the slightest doubt.


    "I don''t want the Su family to rise again. It''s not strong, its foundation is unstable, and it''s just illusion after all."


    Su Kainan thoroughly understood that all of this was built on Su Yan''s aura, and that the Su family had to fight iron and hard work if it wanted to exist.


    And Su Yan left and checked into a hotel directly, without him having to do it himself, the Su family and even the little gangster who had fled had already dispersed the news of his return.


    Su Yan was waiting, waiting for a perfect opportunity, dare to move the Su family, he had to let this group of people taste the taste of fear.


    The little hooligan ran away recklessly, and stopped after running a long distance. He didn''t stay for too long and walked directly towards a building.


    The owner of the mansion is their employer, and the new collector family Cang Yuqing.


    Cang Yuqing is now a strong woman. She knows that her marriage to Feng Yuheng is only for profit. If she does not become stronger, she will most likely be kicked away.


    The little hooligan ran outside the office and was stopped by two bodyguards. He hurriedly said, "I have something to report!"


    "and many more."


    The bodyguard walked into the house and took the little gangster in after a while.


    The little hooligan still looked terrified, without the slightest composure.


    "Didn''t you let you harass the Su family? What''s the matter?!"


    Cang Yuqing looked at the little hooligan with an unkind expression, with a chill in her eyes.


    "We went, but someone came halfway, killing the boss and brothers. I was the only one who escaped."


    Cang Yuqing''s face changed, knowing that this was reserved for talking.


    She guessed in her mind that she was from the military department. She had done this before, but she didn''t kill anyone. She was not satisfied just harassing the military department.


    Before Cang Yuqing could think about it, the little hooligan continued: "That was a boy, but he was only seventeen or eighteen years old. The eyes were so terrifying."


    "Youth?" Cang Yuqing was even more puzzled.


    "By the way, he said his name is Su Baxian!"


    Cang Yuqing''s expression suddenly changed, and she furiously said, "Nonsense!"


    She slapped the little hooligan on the chest, and the little hooligan died suddenly.


    "Miss, isn''t Su Ba the same as Su Yan first?" a bodyguard said in surprise.


    "This must be someone pretending to be indiscriminately. Su Yan is dead a long time ago. How could he ever come back."


    Cang Yuqing said so, but she felt uneasy and left the company directly.


    The navy robe teased the little bird leisurely and lived a life of contentment. How he hoped that this kind of life would continue for decades.


    Seeing Zang Yuqing''s eyes flustered, the Qingpao said unhappy: "Yuqing, what is it flustered?"


    "Grandpa, there is one thing I don''t know if I should say it."


    "whats the matter."


    "Today, a young man pretended to be Su Yan and killed a group of gangsters I sent."


    The navy robe stood up immediately, his eyes widened and stared: "Nonsense, Su Yan is dead a long time ago, how could he be alive."


    "I know, so I said someone pretended to be, and I guessed if I had done it too far and made the military people dissatisfied."


    "Our military department has eyeliner, no one cares about it."


    "Then who would impersonate him?"


    "Wait, I''ll answer the call."


    Feng Gaitian called, and the tone was very solemn, asking him to meet immediately.


    Feng Gaitian and Zangqingpao are sitting on a table in a superb teahouse, and there is Dao Lang, the master of the knife family.


    Dao Lang is Dao Feng''s father, and Dao Feng is not in charge of the family temporarily.


    The three gathered together naturally to discuss matters about Su Yan. Feng Gaitian and Dao Lang''s intelligence network is much broader than that of Tibetan Qingpao, and they know many things that are not known.


    "Old Feng, someone faked Su Yan recently, this matter must be thoroughly investigated." Zang Qingpao said with an angry expression.


    Feng Gaitian said solemnly, "Do you know why I asked you to come?"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t feel like a fake."


    "What do you mean?!" Zangqingpao said with an unkind expression.


    "Recently, in the northern province of the Great Earthquake, bigwigs from all walks of life in the northern province of the province died violently. However, the government and the military kept silent about this matter and blocked it."


    "Big guys from all walks of life?"


    "That''s right." Dao Lang also said with a solemn face, "It''s a bloodbath, the whole province of northern Budo and business leaders no longer exist, and it has become a vacuum zone."


    "Who did this!" The Tibetan blue robe became more and more disturbed.


    "Some people say it''s Su Baxian!"


    "This is impossible, how is it possible!"


    "He has seen it with his own eyes."


    The navy robe shook his whole body, suddenly weakened, and directly collapsed on the chair, fear began to spread quietly.


    The entire Jinlin was shrouded in fear, and many people who had offended and suppressed the Su family were panicked, hoping that the news was false and that Su Yan had not resurrected.


    But Su Yan appeared directly in the Jinlin Building at this time, killing several patriarchs of small families on the spot, and many people in the martial arts world have seen it with their own eyes.


    This horror of suspicion suddenly became reality, and the fear became more serious, making Jinlin all walks of life out of breath.

 Chapter 349： Come to apologize

    After killing a few small family patriarchs, Su Yan returned to the mansion residence and drank tea leisurely.


    The reason why he didn''t immediately ask Su Kainan and others to move out of their residence was because he was setting up a bureau. He wanted Jinlin to persecute his Su family to make amends, and he would kill them all at once.


    In his eyes, without forgiveness, these people should die!


    Su Yan''s appearance was completely confirmed. The entire Jinlin earthquake, coupled with the spread of news from the north of the province, made all the leaders of Jinlin believe that Su Yan was not dead.


    "Why is this happening? Isn''t the news from the military? Is it a lie?"


    A patriarch of a second-rate clan was distraught and his face was pale and weak. He offended the Su family and directly swallowed a retail business of the Su family.


    "He is rebirth from the ashes, and the military department doesn''t know it. I''m afraid he even lied to the military department." A third-rate clan chief said with a speechless face.


    "Then what should we do now, we have completely turned against the Su Family and forced the Su Family to a dead end. Is there still a way to survive?"


    "If there is no way to survive, you have to create a way to survive."


    "How to create?" The patriarch of the second-rate family seemed to have caught the straw.


    "You have to go to the Su family to make amends, and you have to rely on Su Kainan to survive."


    When the second-rate family thought about it, their eyes lit up: "You''re right, the outside world says that Su Yan only cares about Su Kainan, and only depends on him to survive."


    But in the other big family of Jinlin, it was extremely dull at this moment. Important members of the family were gathered together, but no one spoke.


    This family is Jinlin''s first-class family, with huge financial resources. The original cooperation with the Su family has flourished and it is a win-win situation.


    But when the news of Su Yan''s death came, the clan chief directly ordered to interrupt all cooperation with the Su family, laying the foundation for the destruction of the Su family.


    Merchants will not make a loss-making business. He did so and naturally saw greater benefits. The Su family fell, the Feng family rose, and his cooperation with the Feng family and other families became prosperous.


    But now Su Yan returns, everything is in vain, everyone is living in anxiety, afraid that Su Yan will come to the door.


    A teenager said with a solemn expression: "Father, let''s directly ask the military for help."


    "Can the military protect us? Don''t forget that he was awarded the rank of major general."


    "Then what to do?" The young man''s face was full of anxiety, but he saw the scene of Su Yan beheading the clan chiefs.


    "There is only one way."


    "What''s the solution?" The boy looked forward to it.


    "Please Su Kainan."


    Almost all the bigwigs in Jinlin''s martial arts world and even the political and business circles are talking about that, nearly half of the families have offended or even persecuted the Su family.


    They were all upset, they were all trying to protect themselves, and went to Su Yan to beg for mercy. They didn''t dare to be directly killed by Su Yan.


    Then they can only go to Su Kainan, this is the only way.


    Even Feng Jia Feng Gaitian, the Tibetan Zang Qingpao and others were terrified when they learned that Su Yan was not dead.


    Compared with those families or bigwigs, they were the culprits in the destruction of the Su family. Those people also looked at their faces and suppressed and persecuted the Su family.


    Feng Gaitian''s face suddenly had more age spots, which made him sleepless, and Feng Yuheng was so scared that he couldn''t sleep at night, and kept following around Feng Gaitian.


    "Qingpao, I didn''t expect us to have today."


    Feng Gaitian was a little desperate. With Su Yan''s nature, he knew that he had no way to survive, including the Feng family.


    "It''s like a huge trap, as if Su Ba first colluded with the military to come to us."


    "The military department will definitely not do this. I am afraid that he has a big life and did not die with the mysterious organization."


    "Then what should we do, are we really waiting to die?"


    "Waiting for death, how is it possible, even if I die, I have to save my family."


    "How to preserve?"


    "To the Su family, only Su Kainan can make him obedient. If he still wants to destroy us, don''t mind taking Su Kainan hostage."


    Feng Gaitian''s eyes became cold, revealing a cruel look.


    "Yes, it''s a big deal, the fish is dead and the net is broken. Anyway, this is the end of the matter."


    A group of people rushed to the suburbs where the Su family was located. The luxury cars were like clouds, parking the entire suburban dam, and many family cars parked in other places and came on foot.


    Su Kainan originally had a good complexion, and his mood was particularly comfortable. Su Yan was not dead, and he had the meaning of living again.


    "Father, a lot of vehicles gathered outside."


    Su Bingcheng hurried over and said in a flustered expression.


    "Let me take a look."


    Su Kainan came outside, and as expected, the entire dam was full of luxury cars, which was more joyful than the housewarming not long ago. I am afraid that half of the golden scales are here.


    "What is the purpose of these people here?"


    "It is said that Su Yan beheaded the patriarchs of several small families in the Jinlin Building."


    Su Kainan''s face changed slightly, she immediately understood, and said coldly, "I''m afraid they are here to beg me."


    "Please?"


    "Hmph, they don''t dare to ask Yanyan for mercy, they can only come to me."


    Su Bingcheng-suddenly enlightened, with anger on his face said: "Father must never agree. These people are all persecuting us in the first place. Let them also taste the despair."


    "I naturally know that even if I agree, Yan Yan will not agree. I know his character very well."


    Feng Gaitian led half of the people from the Jinlin realm to kneel directly in front of the dam, knelt his head constantly, extremely religious.


    Su Kainan didn''t pay any attention at all, just glanced outside the house, and then waved away.


    When everyone saw this, their faces showed despair. If Su Kainan didn''t help them, they really had no way to survive.


    "Master Su, everything is a misunderstanding, we are here to make amends for you."


    "Master Su, your lord has a large number, so please show mercy to us."


    "Yes, we are willing to offer family wealth, and I hope Mr. Su will forgive us."


    Su Kainan was annoyed by the trouble, and ran out directly, looking at everyone, without any forgiveness in his eyes.


    "You all go, what is the use of my old man forgiving you? If you want to be forgiven, go find Yanyan."


    The group was restless, Su Kainan did not forgive them, and the last hope was dashed.


    A group of people looked dead, completely desperate, some even took out a dagger and wanted to kill themselves.


    However, Feng Gaitian and the others had a gloomy look and an angry look in their eyes.


    Feng Gaitian directly burst into spring thunder, and said angrily at Su Kainan: "Su Kainan, we sincerely ask you to forgive me, are you a crocodile? There is no tear!"


    Zangqingpao also said angrily: "Su Kainan, don''t you care about our previous relationship and have to kill our family?!"


    Su Kainan was furious and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He pointed to Feng Gaitian and others, so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    After a long time, Su Kainan gasped and looked at the crowd and shouted: "Get out of me, get out of me!"

 Chapter 350： Kill one by one

    Su Kai was extremely angry. He never thought that this group of people would be so shameless, not to mention the persecution of the Su family, but now they are pretending to beg for mercy.


    He also said that he was a crocodile, and talked to him about his previous friendship, really panicking and being pressed into anxiousness.


    Seeing Su Kainan''s anger, Feng Gaitian and Zangqingpao''s faces became even more ugly, which is even more offensive to Su Kainan and indirectly to Su Yan.


    "Su Kainan, don''t force us, we can''t live, you don''t want to live either!"


    Feng Gaitian began to threaten Su Kainan. Everyone in the Su family was just unarmed ordinary people. His desire to kill was just a matter of hand.


    The Tibetan robes also showed their true colors. Since good words are useless, they can only be threatened.


    "Su Kainan, I used to treat you as a brother, but you make me so cold."


    "You still need to be shameless in the Tibetan blue robe. You can become like this. I was really blind to save you."


    "Su Kainan, I''ll just ask you a word, you can''t let us go!"


    Feng Gaitian directly attacked the Su Family with all the pressure, making everyone''s complexion change abruptly, like walking on thin ice.


    "At first I was a little unbearable, now I wish you all go to hell."


    "You must force me!"


    "What if I force you, you kill me, Yan Yan will not let you go."


    "Then blame me."


    Feng Gaitian flew up and rushed towards Su Kainan directly. He wanted to catch Su Kainan and force Su Yan to submit.


    Su Kainan''s eyes widened, and he was not afraid of the slightest, he was too old to die.


    But when Feng Gaitian was a few minutes away from Su Kainan, a figure flew up and kicked Feng Gaitian directly.


    When the Su family saw this, they all looked happy. This person was Su Yan, and they were saved.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, and shot again. The speed of the ghost made Feng Gaitian nowhere to escape.


    He held Feng Gaitian''s arm and pulled hard, and Feng Gaitian''s arm was separated from flesh and blood, grinning in pain.


    Tore off Feng Gaitian''s arm, Su Yan did not stop, and directly blasted him to the chest, blasting him to the ground.


    Su Yan grasped his thigh again and pulled it off abruptly.


    The pain made Feng Gaitian''s face full of blue veins appear, and those eyes flashed with a look of despair. He regretted now why he should be an enemy of the Su family.


    Upon seeing this, the Tibetan blue robe was scared to death, and said directly to the big men from all walks of life: "Hurry up and help Feng Lao, otherwise we will follow in his footsteps."


    Some big guys who knew they had offended the Su family nodded their heads. Even if they didn''t make a move, they would be killed at that time. It''s better to fight.


    And those who think that the Su family is just a small suppression, or are forced to have **** with the Su family, are still kneeling there, they hope Su Yan can forgive them.


    Seeing many people rushing towards him, Su Yan showed a cruel smile on his face and shouted directly: "Come on, let me kill you!"


    Su Yan looked towards Feng Gaitian, held his other arm, and said coldly: "I want you to taste what despair is!"


    Feng Gaitian''s hands were broken, and his legs were not spared. He wanted to attack Su Kainan, which undoubtedly angered Su Yan again. If he was allowed to die easily, how could he eliminate the anger in his heart.


    He loves and hates clearly, others respect him a foot, and he pays a foot, but if others hurt him, he will let him never exceed his life!


    Feng Gaitian was left with only one body, lying on the ground roaring in pain, blood flowed all over his body, power dissipated, and he would inevitably die if he continued.


    Su Yan didn''t make another move, because the others had already arrived, so we would deal with the others first.


    "come on!"


    Su Yan stood with a cold face, and the majesty brushed his bangs, unable to cover his scarlet eyes.


    The cannon fodder from the later warriors rushed over, and before they got close to Su Yan, he was killed by his divine sense and turned into several pools of flesh and blood.


    The other people were shocked, and the martial artist couldn''t even get close in the later stage, how powerful it was.


    But they were not afraid, and they still had no hesitation. Instead of kneeling to death, they might as well fight.


    Su Yan teleported into the crowd, full of spiritual power, making fists with both hands or directly out of his palms, blasting at the crowd with anger.


    One punch can smash several powerful masters, and one palm can slap a few masters early patriarchs.


    Those big businessmen couldn''t get over the waves at all, and were solved by Su Yan with a few tricks. They were ordinary people and naturally couldn''t resist Su Yan''s attack.


    Even the people in the martial arts world suffered heavy casualties. These are the strongest masters in the middle of the master stage, and the only master in the later stage, Feng Gaitian, has long been abolished by Su Yan. How can they become an enemy of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was covered with blood, and if there was no one in a realm, he would run wild, and he could take a lot of lives with one shot. In the end, the entire dam was full of corpses and blood flowed into rivers.


    Feng Gaitian also died at this moment, ending his legendary life.


    Feng Yuheng and the younger generation were so scared that they couldn''t speak, except for despair.


    One by one, they are like lambs to be slaughtered, paying the price for their own family or their own mistakes.


    Su Yan all beheaded and turned into a demon god. After beheading the last person, his scarlet eyes began to calm down.


    And everyone in the Su family was already frightened to the ground. Although they knew that these hateful people deserved to die, but seeing Su Yan so fierce, their legs were a little weak.


    Su Yan stood in front of the dam in blood, staring at the rest of the crowd coldly, without saying a word.


    This group of people was shaking like sifting chaff, unable to speak, only knocked their heads like garlic, which was an instinctive reaction.


    Su Yan finally opened his mouth and said: "Give me a self-defeating arm. If I dare to fight against the Su family in the future, I will slay the door!"


    Without thinking about it, everyone broke off their arms, with joy in their hearts. It was a great fortune that Su Yan did not take their lives.


    After everything was resolved, Su Yan returned to calmness, his clear face was gone, and his deep eyes became clear.


    He walked up to Su Kainan and said softly: "Grandpa, you are frightened."


    "No, no, kill well, these people deserve to die, they all deserve to die!"


    Su Kainan said emotionally, thinking about the suffering of these days, she actually shed tears.


    "Let''s go, let''s leave here and go back to where we were before."


    All the surviving people gave way to see the Su family off. Even the pedestrians or vehicles on the road would naturally retreat when they saw the Su family.


    The Su family returned to Villa No. 1 with their heads high and majestic faces, and returned to their former home.


    And the major families that did not suppress the Su family, including these lucky survivors from all walks of life, hurriedly rushed to give gifts, all of them were extremely generous, and they were giving gifts.


    Su Kainan naturally accepted them one by one. After all, the Su family was not the master, and they had to cooperate with others. Someone would like to accept it naturally.


    The Su family is slowly on track, and the former Su family group reopened, becoming more popular than before.


    Leaders at all levels of Jinlin, including leaders of Jiangnan Province, came to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony, but the Su family was happy.


    The leader''s coming here is a signal that he will not be held accountable for what Su Yan did. After all, Su Yan is also taking revenge.


    The most important thing is that Su Yan is the master of the Jinlin martial arts world, or the existence of a major general in the military. No one dares to question him, only respect.

 Chapter 351： From over the mountain

    It was only a day before the Jiangnan earthquake. The news of such a shaking was directly blocked by the mayor of Jiangnan and only circulated in the martial arts community.


    The Su family is slowly recovering, and what was lost before is slowly returning, and becoming the first family in Jiangnan is just around the corner.


    After this series of bloodbaths, Su Yan became even more famous, and he was nicknamed Su Blood Demon in Jiangnan!


    Many people don��t call him Su Yan anymore. Either Su Baxian or Su Blood Demon. Ordinary people can use it to stop the crying of children. The big guys say they have the inheritance of Su Blood Demon...


    Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention to all this. These people didn''t bother to care about him flattering or flattering him. He just wanted to go to Jiangbei now, and his heart was no longer in Jinlin.


    After such a drastic change, although Jin Sung-wu''s family business was professional, it would definitely have an impact on him, and Jin Shi-ya knew the news of her death and didn''t know what would happen.


    Thinking about it, Su Yan''s heart became more and more disturbed. He must go to Jiangbei immediately to comfort his beloved.


    Directly bid farewell to Su Kainan, Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron on the wide highway, the speed is very fast, just to shorten the time.


    But the famous stone mountain in Jinlin had a vision, colorful clouds appeared, and there was no sun after the rain, but naturally appeared.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is auspicious and can be blessed, but in Su Yan''s eyes, this is not a good thing.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, but he doesn''t have time to take care of it now, and he will talk about everything when he goes to Jiangbei.


    However, the phone rang, showing countless missed calls, and the phone almost exploded.


    The most was Ji Ruxue, she made more than a thousand calls, because Su Yan was unable to receive the cleaning of the Jinlin enemies just now.


    Called back, the phone rang and was connected, but an extremely excited voice came.


    "Su...Su Yan?"


    The voice was excited, with a trace of doubt, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yan said slightly, "Why, have you shed tears for me?"


    "You bad guy, you big bad guy!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ji Ruxue couldn''t bear it anymore, she collapsed, tears falling down.


    Su Yan was a little at a loss, the crying voice was too stern and sad, and he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Ji Ruxue cried for nearly half an hour before changing to sobbing, repeating words in her mouth.


    "Bad, big bad."


    Such words are very ambiguous to outsiders, which makes people misunderstand.


    "Okay, everything is difficult to explain. I know you are worried about me, so I''ll apologize in person."


    "I want to come to you."


    After Ji Ruxue finished speaking, she hung up the phone, put the phone in her palm, and showed a happy smile on her face.


    Then Su Yan called Ye Canghai, and Ye Canghai received the call, his hands trembling slightly, he only said a word.


    "Just stay alive, just stay alive."


    "Boss, I said how you could die, you fooled us miserably." Chen Ning yelled on the phone, with a guilty expression.


    "Yeah, boss, you have to accompany our tears, but I have cried many times." Cheng Ye said and kept crying.


    "Compensation for our mental losses, not too much, just five boxes of spiritual power liquid." Hao Liang asked for the losses one by one, as if Su Yan couldn''t give it.


    Then Zheng Qu, Wang Huahua, Li Ye, He Lili and others all called one by one, except for complaining, they were asking for compensation.


    Su Yan hung up the phone speechlessly, these heartless people, who survived without saying anything good, had to compensate instead.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan drove into the toll booth, but the phone rang again.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    "Yanyan, the swordsman and the swordsman killed Bingyu and Bingxian."


    The grief can be heard in Su Kainan''s trembling voice. After all, Su Bingyu and Su Bingxian are his sons. How can they accept the pain of losing their two sons?


    Su Yan didn''t care about Su Bingyu and Su Bingxian, but he wanted to care about Su Kainan, which caused a lot of anger in his heart.


    The master of the knife family Dao Lang was beheaded by him, and several core members were also dead. I thought the knife family would converge, but I didn''t expect that the fish would die.


    Su Yan directly turned around and drove back to Jinlin. This was because of his ill-consideration and his failure to kill the sword family completely.


    When the car reached Jinlin, the strangeness of the stone mountain was more obvious. The rainbow did not disappear, but became more solid.


    When he arrived at the Su family mansion, Su Kainan sat on the sofa in the living room, very sad. There were two people lying in front of him, all flesh and blood were flying, and they were cut dozens of times.


    "Is it really the swordsman?"


    Su Bingcheng trembled and said, "Yes, it''s the knife family, the younger generation of the knife family. They rushed in and killed Bingyu and Bingxian."


    "Grandpa, don''t be sad, I will definitely let the knife family disappear from Jinlin!"


    Su Yan left the mansion and went directly to the knife family. The knife family dared to act like this. Naturally, he didn''t take him seriously, so the knife family didn''t need to exist.


    When he came directly to the knife house, Su Yan smashed the door of the knife house with a punch and walked in swaggeringly.


    Everyone looked at him in horror, shaking all over.


    The old knife family sticking a cane, looking at Su Yan angrily, directly yelled: "Su Baxian, you dare to destroy my knife family mansion!"


    Su Yan smiled coldly and said, "Not only will I destroy your mansion, I will destroy your entire house!"


    The blue veins on the old knife family''s face were beating, and there was no fear at all. Instead, he said more and more angry: "You want to destroy my knife family, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    "If you dare to kill my Su family, naturally you don''t want to live in this world, so I will send you all on the road."


    "What about killing you Su family? Do you think our knife family is just fish meat!"


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense anymore, and blasted out with a punch, directly blasting the Dao Family Ancestor into residue.


    But when he was about to continue his action, the rainbow on the stone mountain suddenly disappeared, and a figure leaped from the other side of the mountain.


    The Stone Mountain had a height of nearly 800 meters, so it flew past, and Su Yan was shocked slightly.


    Even if he is entering the little master to do this, that figure is definitely not waiting.


    The figure strode the meteor in the air, but after a while, he came to the knife family mansion and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "You are Su Baxian!"


    "who are you?"


    "I am the blade of the knife family!" Blade''s face was cold, and his eyes were as sharp as wild wolves.


    "You kill my father, so let''s do the calculation here."


    Su Yan showed a hint of abuse in his eyes: "What about killing your father, I will destroy your family now!"


    "Only you, wishful thinking."


    The blade''s spiritual power fluctuated all over, shocking a monstrous momentum, and the spiritual power directly attacked Su Yan as if it was overwhelming.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and with a wave of his hand, it directly offset the pressure of spiritual power.

 Chapter 352： Decisive battle on the top of Jinlin!

    The blade looked at Su Yan, with a cold killing intent in his eyes, and said directly: "If you can''t make a move here, it is better to go directly to Stone Mountain."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "According to you."


    The two leaped forward and left the knife family mansion directly to the depths of the stone mountain.


    The Dao family had no coercion, and immediately felt the unique relaxation, and their faces recovered one by one.


    "With Master Blade, our sword family will surely re-emerge, and the Jinlin sword family will be the first."


    "The Su family''s dream should wake up, but it''s only a short-lived one."


    Everyone in the knife family showed joy, and there was no doubt about this, the blade would definitely be able to defeat Su Yan.


    When the two reached the depths of the stone mountain, they were surrounded by clouds and mist, like a fairyland.


    The stone mountain is not high, but if the mountain is not high, there will be spirits. The release of the spiritual power of the two directly caused abnormal noises around them, and the world was moved.


    "You instructed your knife family to kill my Su family."


    "Yes, I ordered it. I will not only kill you Su Family, but I will also kill you Su Family Man."


    There was an unusual anger on Blade''s face. Blade Wave was his father, who was beheaded by Su Yan.


    "Your father deserved his sins, and worked with Feng Gaitian and the Tibetan blue robe to harm my Su family. I only killed a few of them and gave you a lot of face."


    "Do you need your face? Winners and losers will know today."


    Blade''s expression became calmer, because he was confident that he could defeat Su Yan, and there was no need to be angry about it.


    "Well, today I will kill you here, and at the same time let the knife family disappear in Jinlin!"


    Su Yan was furious, completely intent to kill. His kindness could not be exchanged for return, but instead caused the Su Family to be injured again. As the Immortal Emperor, the tyranny that was once should return.


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power was released, his hands flowed abnormally, and the spiritual power enveloped the whole body, looming, like a god.


    Blade has no feelings, and is more calm, but his body does have a kind of anger to swallow mountains and rivers.


    "Killing you is like butchering a dog!"


    The blade shot, but I don''t know when there were two purple and green double blades in his hands, which directly drew towards Su Yan''s neck.


    Su Yan could feel the extraordinaryness of that double-edged sword, like a tempered weapon, possessing aura, these were actually two yellow-rank weapons.


    Although Huang Ti had just entered the stream, it was not easy on this earth with thin spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s face showed a serious face, this blade is also the work of the little master, and you cannot underestimate the enemy.


    "You are young enough to see the position of Grand Master, and I have to say that I am inferior to you, but today you are going to die under my blade, which is sad and ridiculous."


    "You are so sure that I will lose, it''s fantastic."


    Facing the double-edged blades of the blade, Su Yan''s hands streamed even more, covering an indestructible barrier, directly resisting the double-edged blades of the blade.


    The double-edged blade slashed on Su Yan''s arms, making a sonorous and powerful sound, without actually hurting Su Yan.


    The blade''s lips trembled, and Su Yan''s attack was resolved by Su Yan. It seemed that he had to use his backhand.


    "Double-edged bloodthirsty!"


    The blade''s lips opened slightly, and a drop of blood dripped on the double-edged blades, rippling directly, and attached a blood-light barrier to the double-edged blades to revive them.


    The double-edged blades were like two trolls, directly slaying towards Su Yanjiu, with a terrifying aura.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power was urged to the extreme, no longer resisting, and he flew directly, punching on the double blades, and the ripples shook.


    The top of the Stone Mountain burst, the rolling rocks fell, and the heavens and the earth changed. People in the distance looked at the mountains in surprise.


    The blade continued to shoot, and a single blade could chop a piece of tree, even if it was cut on the top of the mountain, it could be flattened.


    Su Yan kept evading, and the double-edged power of the blade was really not weak, so he was suppressed.


    But he hasn''t taken a shot, he is still testing the strength of the blade.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Dao Feng''s mouth. In his opinion, Su Yan was like a bereaved dog, only knowing to escape, and the outcome was already known.


    "What''s the use of you to run away? Welcome my death judgment!"


    The blade leaped out, the two blades let go, and rushed directly towards Su Yan. At the same time, his ghost-like body appeared beside Su Yan, and Ling Yu''s palm directly slapped Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t panic, instead he showed a unique smile. He had tentatively known the power of the blade, so the next moment was the hunting moment.


    Spiritual power emerged in Su Yan''s hand, and a shocking force shook, and "Sunset Collapse" pressed directly towards the blade''s cover.


    Blade''s eyes changed, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan could use such a powerful move and hurriedly recalled the double-edged defense.


    But Su Yan took a palm shot, didn''t stop, teleported, and directly rushed towards the double edge.


    Blade''s face changed, and he tried his best to resist Su Yan''s palm, while weakly watching Su Yan rush towards the double blade.


    Shuangblade was still showing off his might and wanted to kill Su Yan, but he was directly shocked by Su Yan''s powerful mental power.


    They are yellow-rank weapons, already possessing spiritual power, and can be identified with divine consciousness. Su Yan''s divine consciousness makes them feel instinctively fearful.


    The two blades began to tremble, swaying, and slashing towards Su Yan, floating in the air.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth smiled even more, and he directly displayed a secret technique, and the double-edged blades no longer resisted. They flew directly towards him and landed on his hands.


    Daofeng''s face changed drastically. The Ziqing double-edged blade that he had been conceived for more than ten years was actually accepted by Su Yan, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    "What demon trick you used, give me my double-edged sword!"


    "Give it back to you, yes."


    Su Yan casually moved the double-edged blade towards the blade, even more powerful.


    The blade''s liver and gallbladder were splitting, the anger was thunderous, and he was constantly entangled with the two blades, and was tired to deal with it.


    A trace of abuse flashed across Su Yan''s face. Using the enemy''s sword to kill the enemy was the happiest thing.


    The blade entangled for a while, and finally knew that the double-edged blades would never return, so they could only be destroyed.


    "Su Baxian, I want you to be broken into pieces!"


    The blade''s edge silently read a section of tactics, and rune taboos appeared all over his body, and the two blades began to tremble and stopped attacking.


    Su Yan saw what was wrong, and hurriedly blessed his spiritual power, so that the double-edged blade could resist the erosion of the blade''s magic arts.


    "Break it for me!"


    The blade roared, a wave of profound righteousness, and went directly towards the double blade, bound to destroy it.


    Su Yan continued to bless his spiritual power and leaped forward, holding the double blade directly and slashing towards the blade.


    With the double-edged blade in hand, naturally he was not afraid of the blade''s tactics, which made the blade even more angry.


    "Today I will kill you on the top of the golden scales!"


    Su Yan roared and rose into the sky, his double-edged blades were like dragons, whizzing down, taking the life of the blade.


    When the double-edged beheaded towards the blade, Su Yan also performed the shattering style of the 16th Shaking Style, letting the blade be exhausted.


    Finally, the blade was dealing with the shattering feeling of tearing, unable to deal with the double-edged blade, and was directly seized by the double-edged blade to cut off his arms.


    The blood stained the sky, causing the knife family to be shocked, and everyone showed a desperate look.


    Cut off both arms of the blade, Su Yan did not leave his hand, and the blade fell with his hand, the head of the blade rolled down the mountain, completely dead.

 Chapter 353： No one can beat Jiangnan!

    Looking at the fallen body of the blade, Su Yan''s complexion recovered, his double-edged blade was directly held in his hand, like a generation of fighters.


    The afterglow of Jinlin shone on the Stone Mountain, and at the same time Su Yan, a long and narrow figure falling all over Jinlin, making people daunting.


    "Su Ba kills the blade first, who dares to fight with it!"


    "The Jiangnan overlord is none other than him."


    "From then on, no one can beat Jiangnan!"


    Giants from all walks of life are shocked. Su Yan is already unbeatable. He has risen all the way without any twists and turns. No one has ever beaten him once. This is the respect of the strong, this is the hero of Jiangnan!


    Afterglow dragged Su Yan''s long shadow, disappearing all over Jinlin, but appeared in the knife family mansion.


    Su Yan looked at the knife house with a cold face, holding both swords in his hands, killing intent filled.


    The old knife family hurriedly came out and bowed down, begging Su Yan for forgiveness and spare them.


    But Su Yan replied that they were all just a few cold lights and that coquettish blood.


    With a horrible killing intent, Ziqing waved his double-edged blades and rushed directly to the knife family mansion, wherever he went, blood was splashed and screams repeated.


    Su Yan didn''t want to be like that. He was reborn as a human. Although he had the tyranny of the Emperor, he also had a calm mind.


    But all these people took the blame on themselves, no wonder he, why they can stand up without destroying them, the Su family will definitely be suppressed in the future.


    A raging fire completely turned the knife family into nothingness, and Jinlin has no knife family ever since.


    The Ziqing double-edged blade was also thrown into the sea of ??flames by Su Yan, and it was returned to the knife family. Su Yan still looked down on the yellow-rank weapon.


    Everything was in order. Su Yan drove the Bugatti Veyron and left the knife house directly. However, he still could not go to Jiangbei because Ye Canghai appeared.


    Ye Canghai was dressed in military uniform, his face was overwhelming, and his pale hair could not conceal his overwhelming look.


    Su Yan sat in the car, looked at Ye Canghai faintly, and handed a cigar, but was knocked to the ground by Ye Canghai.


    "Don''t smoke or waste."


    "Do you know what you have done these days!"


    Ye Canghai''s face was violent and angry. He was questioning Su Yan, without a trace of friendliness.


    Su Yan also lost his hippie smile, and looked at Ye Canghai faintly and said: "I naturally know that I kill the person I should kill, I kill the family, I am not ashamed of my heart."


    "Why don''t you be ashamed, you killed from Jiangzhou to the four cities, from the four cities to the north of the province, and from the north of the province to Jinlin, do you think Jiangnan is your territory!" Ye Canghai was even more furious, and his whole body was as powerful as Long, attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan resisted easily, without the slightest fear.


    "You actually reached the position of little master?!"


    Ye Canghai''s face was shocked, quite unexpected and trembling, and the position of the young master was comparable to him.


    "Achieved soon."


    Ye Canghai''s face changed, he was no longer angry, just full of solemn expression.


    "You have killed so many people, and the military department is already angry and wants to take you."


    "I''ll say it again, I kill the people who deserve to be killed, can these people kill my relatives and swallow my things, I just stand by and let them do it!"


    Su Yan jumped out of the car and looked at Ye Canghai with a cold face: "I respect national rules, but I also want to protect my family."


    "But you are too much, just kill a few people to frighten you."


    "Are you a three-year-old kid, don''t you think it is naive to say that?"


    Su Yan showed an abusive look and didn''t want to say any more, and drove away directly.


    He knew that Ye Canghai''s anger was just written on his face. From his eyes, Su Yan could see the joy and comfort.


    He is not worried about the spread of the incident, the military and the government will strictly guard, and Ye Canghai will wipe his ass.


    "Commander Ye, I''m sorry for you."


    Su Yan beckoned to Ye Canghai, the car accelerated, but disappeared for a while.


    Ye Canghai looked more solemn and cursed directly: "You shameless, let Laozi wipe your ass."


    Su Yan has reached the position of little master, and he is almost the same, and he guesses that he is probably not Su Yan''s opponent, because Su Yan is too unusual and simple.


    "It''s time to contact the supernatural organization, your son is enough to make you face it."


    Ye Canghai looked at the dust from the rolling car, his expression regained, and he left Jinlin directly.


    Su Yan was galloping on the highway. This time, he would not be blocked again. There were only three things. This time he had to rush to Jiangbei.


    The closer he was, the more anxious he became. Su Yan turned off his mobile phone and entered Jiangbei Province directly.


    He sat in the car and kept thinking about how to reunite with Jin Shiya and how to make her cry with joy, and then everything will happen.


    But he thinks this is not romantic, it''s just what ordinary people think of as romantic things. In his opinion, it is too boring. You must make something new and surprise Jin Shiya even more, so as not to lose your identity.


    The car had arrived in Jiangbei, and Su Yan did not go directly to Jin Shiya, he called Ye Canghai.


    "You kid dare to call me!"


    Ye Canghai was still angry on the phone, because he was still dealing with Su Yan''s mess.


    "Yesling, you are tired, I have something I want you to help."


    "You are so magical, what else do you want me to help."


    "I plan to teach at Jiangbei University."


    "Teaching?" Ye Canghai was taken aback, not knowing Su Yan''s thoughts, and asked, "I can understand if you go to Jiangbei University to go to college. To be a teacher, do you want to train a special force at Jiangbei University?"


    "These are scholars and scholars. How can I be a special soldier? I have another purpose in coaching."


    "Then you have to tell me, otherwise, I won''t have time to talk to you."


    "Well, I told you that you have to keep it secret for me."


    "It''s also mysterious."


    "Do you know the role of psychic liquid?"


    Ye Canghai frowned slightly, he naturally knew the power of the spiritual power liquid, and raised the sharp knife from the bottom to the top. This was a magic medicine at all.


    "The psychic fluid is produced by the spirit gathering formation, and this is just the first level of gathering spirit formation. I want to build a larger spirit gathering formation."


    Ye Canghai was stunned by Su Yan, a larger spirit gathering formation, wouldn''t it be able to produce more spirit power fluid, and the soldiers of each army could be improved.


    "I support you mentally."


    "I can say it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. What I want to build is not as simple as producing psychic liquid. At that time, the elixir can be manufactured."


    What Su Yan was saying was not a lie. He had this idea a long time ago to build a larger spirit gathering formation, in which he could grow immortal grasses and divine trees, and raise immortal birds and beasts, so that his realm could rise faster.


    "You won''t lie to me?"


    "I need manpower, and I can''t do it alone, so I want to enter the Department of Biology of Jiangbei University as a teacher, and then let the scientific team there help me build."


    "You are not really telling lies."


    Ye Canghai has stood up, this is a very big thing and may change the world.


    "natural."


    "Okay, I want you to be a teacher in Jiangbei."

 Chapter 354： Sell ??fish

    Ye Canghai said, Su Yan went to Jiangbei University as a teacher naturally, and directly got the title of professor.


    "I''ll wipe it, professor, the title of my dream."


    Even Su Yan was extremely excited when he got the biology-related certificate. After all, he still retained some of the personality of his previous life.


    Driving the car, Su Yan drove through the bustling streets of Jiangbei, and the car turned off.


    "Wipe, forty million Bugatti, so crooked."


    Su Yan kicked the car and could only call the towing company to tow the car away.


    He wandered aimlessly on the street, he was not in a hurry to meet Jin Shiya, and then it was interesting to meet Jin Shiya on the podium as Professor Su.


    "Shiya, I can only make you sad for a while."


    Su Yan had known that Jin Shiya was innocent, otherwise he wouldn''t use it so **** surprises.


    As he walked, Su Yan actually came to the crowded bazaar, and there were shouts everywhere.


    "Twist, Jintian hemp flower, Jintian hemp flower."


    "Mantou, Nanhe steamed bread, Nanhe steamed bread."


    ...


    The yelling is usually itinerant vendors. It is not easy for them to leave their hometowns to earn a living here.


    Of course, these people have to compete with urban management, which is like a cat-and-mouse game.


    You can''t say who is right and who is wrong, everyone is surviving, as long as you don''t do it, it''s fine.


    Su Yan didn''t want to miss it, but wanted to find a place to fill his stomach first.


    But a fish seller caught his attention.


    The fish seller was a teenager, who seemed to be only twelve or thirteen years old at most. There were more than twenty sickly trash fish in the basin in front of him, probably he had fished in the river.


    What caught Su Yan''s attention was the content on a rotten wooden board beside him, which looked rather miserable.


    The younger brother is ill and needs hundreds of thousands to heal. This is definitely a devastating blow to an ordinary family.


    His parents were not in good health, and the boy did not escape or be crushed. He carried his family and sold fish to collect money.


    Of course, Su Yan remains vigilant. After all, there are a lot of scammers, and there are not a few who sympathize with Bo.


    And everyone thinks so, his fish is basically no one cares about.


    The young man''s eyes were full of anxiety and loss, and he could see a trace of sadness in his eyes, which moved Su Yan.


    Su Yan stepped forward and asked softly: "How much is a catty for fish."


    "Ten or ten yuan, this is a wild fish, which was caught today."


    The boy lowered his head and said softly, not wanting to be seen by Su Yan.


    "You fish are dying."


    The boy opened his mouth, but was unable to refute it. It was because the fish was dying that he could not sell it.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Li Yexing."


    "Your brother is really sick?"


    "Well, I don''t want him to die, I want to save him."


    "Young man, don''t be deceived. I see a lot of people like this."


    An aunt came over and said kindly to Su Yan, looking at Li Yexing with disgust in her eyes.


    Li Yexing lowered his head deeper, he didn''t want to explain anything, because he was numb.


    "He didn''t cheat. Although this fish is dying, it is also wild. Ten yuan is really not expensive."


    "Hey, if these fish are really wild, it will be fine. They must have been fished in some polluted river."


    Li Yexing suddenly became excited and looked at his aunt and said, "My fish was caught in the big river, it''s not a polluted small river ditch."


    "I see you a lot of shameless people like this. If you don''t want to study well and come here to cheat money, you have an internet addiction."


    Li Yexing angrily stepped on the rotten wooden plank, and said angrily: "Now I''m just a fish seller. Okay, you don''t need to buy it if you think it''s not good."


    The aunt couldn''t argue, so she waved her hand and walked away.


    At this time, two men in vests came over and saw Li Yexing immediately surrounding him.


    "Want to run, we have been staring at you for several days, your kid still wants to run."


    "Run, I have confiscated all your fish."


    "Please, don''t confiscate my fish, I also want to make money to treat my brother''s illness."


    "I care about your treatment. If you don''t pay the protection fee, then your things will be confiscated."


    Li Yexing could only watch the fish being taken away. He wanted to resist, but was directly slapped by an angry man.


    Su Yan saw this, stepped forward, grabbed the fish bowl with one hand, and put it back where it was.


    "Who are you, do you dare to stop us."


    "roll!"


    Su Yan scolded in an angry tone. He didn''t want to explain anything, he decided to help this young man.


    "Oh, do you want to die?"


    A man rushed forward and hit Su Yan''s face with his fist.


    Su Yan turned around and showed him his back, his fist hit Su Yan''s back directly.


    A scream sounded, and the man''s hand was directly scrapped, and the pain made him sweat.


    When the other person saw this, he couldn''t help but shrank and yelled: "You wait for me, Brother Yu will come and clean up you."


    After speaking, he directly helped the injured man and left here. Su Yan did not catch up, but just looked at the fish in the basin.


    "Brother, they are Brother Yu''s people, you provoke them to run."


    Li Yexing also wanted to pack his things and run quickly, otherwise he would be in trouble when Brother Yu comes.


    "Brother Yu, what kind of stuff?"


    Li Yexing grew his mouth and said in surprise, "You don''t even know Brother Yu, he is our famous overlord."


    "Huh, what''s a mere gangster afraid of."


    "He is not a gangster, but his family is a big family in Jiangbei, who can be ranked in Jiangbei."


    "Family dude?"


    "That''s right." Li Yexing was even more flustered in his eyes, and said directly, "I can''t say any more, I have to go."


    "Don''t go, you haven''t sold the fish yet."


    "Fate is critical, how can I treat my brother if he is dead?"


    "Don''t worry, I will help you."


    "Brother, I appreciate your kindness."


    "You don''t want to save your brother, I can sell your fish for 10,000 yuan a catty."


    Li Yexing stunned, and smiled bitterly: "Brother, don''t tease me, I really have to go."


    "I never lie."


    Su Yan directly sucked up a piece of floor tile and shattered it, with a smile in his eyes.


    Li Yexing swallowed his saliva and was completely shocked. This floor tile is extremely strong. This little brother can pull it out and shatter it into pieces. This is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Brother is a person in the martial arts world?" Li Yexing said cautiously. Only now did he realize that Su Yan was a famous brand, and he was even more sure that he was not an ordinary person.


    "You also know the martial arts world?"


    "I''ve heard that they are all very powerful people."


    "Yes, I belong to the martial arts world, so the so-called Yu brother is not worthy of licking my shoes."


    "You can really make the fish sell for ten thousand a catty?"


    Li Yexing was a little tempted. After all, he was too exhausted by his younger brother''s illness during this period of time. He had also imagined countless times that kind people would directly give him hundreds of thousands, or martial arts masters would help him.


    "Naturally, I can save your brother''s disease."

 Chapter 355： Good fish good man

    Li Yexing confided. Anyway, he couldn''t make up hundreds of thousands of years and months, and his brother''s illness became more and more serious. He really couldn''t imagine him without treatment.


    "Ok, I trust you."


    Li Yexing handed the fish basin to Su Yan, looking forward to the birth of a miracle.


    Su Yan nodded, a wave of spiritual power gathered his hands, and then put his hands in the fish bowl, and the originally sick fish suddenly jumped up and down.


    These fishes not only become active, but also magical changes can be seen from them.


    The water became more and more muddy, and Su Yan asked Li Yexing to change the water several times, and all the fish turned out a faint golden light.


    All of a sudden, many people stopped and watched, and they didn''t understand what Su Yan was playing.


    "Damn, do you magic, how come these fish shine."


    "Did the carp jump over the dragon gate?"


    "Ghost, it''s just a blindfold, I don''t believe in evil."


    A middle-aged man stretched out his hand to catch the fish, but he couldn''t get the fish.


    It was he himself that he didn''t want to reach out, because he felt the water in the fish basin was strange, and his arm was changed when he reached in.


    He used to have problems with his hands and gout from time to time, the feeling was unbearable.


    He was ill before reaching in. He wanted to take his hand out, but he got such a change.


    "How could this happen, my hands are better."


    The man said excitedly, not only did the hand hurt, but the deformed bones also returned to normal.


    Others thought he was a trust, no one believed it.


    But at this moment, a child was run over by a small car, dripping with blood.


    The adult cried in fright and kept crying while holding the child. The driver ran away frantically, but was forced to stop because of too many people.


    Su Yan directly took out a knife, killed a fish, cut a piece of fish, and walked over directly.


    "Let him eat it."


    The adult didn''t know why, but didn''t refuse. Now his brain is all in a mess, because he didn''t feel the child''s pulse just now.


    The adult put the fish into the child''s mouth, then patted him lightly and let him swallow it.


    But after a while, the child woke up miraculously. Although covered with blood, the wound slowly healed.


    "My God, how is this possible!"


    "This water, this fish!"


    No one doubts now, the child''s wound is real.


    Li Yexing was also taken aback, and said in astonishment, "Little brother, how could this fish be like this?"


    Su Yan did not explain, and shouted directly at the crowd: "Spirit fish, ten thousand jin, cure all diseases and bring back to life!"


    "Ten thousand a catty, wasn''t it ten yuan a catty just now!" The aunt who came back said in surprise.


    "It was an ordinary fish just now, but now it''s not an ordinary fish. This is a fish that has taken psychic liquid."


    "Spirit fluid?"


    A group of people was puzzled.


    A vendor pointed to the TV and said, "Is this this?!"


    The TV is now propagating the effects of the spiritual energy liquid. A man has a wound of more than ten centimeters on his body. He is dying, but after taking the spiritual energy liquid, the wound is slowly healed.


    "It is said that a bottle of this spiritual power liquid costs tens of thousands, which is in short supply."


    "My son bought me half a bottle last month. He really improved a lot after drinking it."


    A lady said excitedly, and she took out 20,000 yuan from her bag for two catties.


    Su Yan weighed two catties to her and handed the money to Li Yexing.


    Li Yexing hesitated and didn''t want it. He looked at Su Yan with a hint of excitement in his eyes and said, "You didn''t use spiritual power fluid?"


    "I used it, but you didn''t see it."


    Su Yan threw away a few empty bottles of spiritual power and looked at Li Yexing with a smile.


    He did not use psychic liquid, those bottles were only used by him to quench his thirst, but the spiritual power he displayed was not weaker than the effect of psychic liquid.


    "I don''t want money. My brother is suffering from leukemia. Can this fish save him?"


    "Of course you can, but you have to take five consecutive articles."


    Li Yexing hurriedly caught five fishes and put them in the bag, and kept them very carefully.


    "You don''t want other fish?"


    "No, it''s not mine. I''m satisfied that I can save my brother."


    A faint smile appeared on Li Yexing''s face, and he kept touching the fish in the bag, which was his brother''s hope.


    Although the fish left the water, there was no sign of death, and it was still alive and kicking. This made Li Yexing even more convinced that the fish could save his brother''s disease.


    Su Yan was slightly moved, and it was no problem to buy the remaining fish for seven to eighty thousand, but Li Yexing didn''t need it, which proved that he did not have a trace of greed when facing the huge temptation.


    There are very few such people, at least in this world where money is the goal.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Li Yexing."


    Su Yan patted him, and said with a hint of encouragement: "You must be promising in the future, I am optimistic about you."


    Seeing Su Yanna''s encouraging eyes, Li Yexing''s dim expression suddenly brightened, as if he had received great encouragement.


    "Thank you, Master, I am not very demanding, as long as the family can live a healthy life without worrying about food and clothing."


    Li Yexing knelt down directly at Su Yan, knocked three heads, looked at Su Yan and said sincerely: "You are a good person."


    "You are also a good person."


    "Can you still sell fish? I want to buy two catties. My wife has cancer." A gray-haired old man said tremblingly, as if he had seen hope of life.


    "These two catties are given to you."


    Su Yan directly took two or three of them and handed them to the old man. The old man took them tremblingly, and directly shed tears of excitement.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that doing this to the old man would actually harm her, and the people around had already had bad eyesight.


    "Grandma, I''ll take you back later."


    "I can go, don''t bother you."


    "It''s okay, I know how to make this thing, otherwise the effect will not be great."


    The white-haired old man nodded and did not object.


    "Wait, I have all your fish!"


    A Maserati GT sports car parked next to the market, and a young man in a non-mainstream dress got off the car, looking at Su Yan with a sneer.


    "Oh, brother Yu is here."


    Li Yexing showed fear in his eyes, and even shrank his head involuntarily, placing the fish behind him.


    The two gangsters pointed at Su Yan and said, "Brother Yu, he is the one who beat us."


    The youth is the so-called Brother Yu, whose full name is Mo Yu, the young master of the Mo family in Jiangbei.


    "I want all the fish, including the water in the basin. If anyone dares to take away a little bit, I will definitely go to his house to greet him."


    Mo Yu looked at the people madly, with a playful smile on his face.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Mo Yu faintly, "The fish is yours, so is this water yours?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan directly poured the water in the fish basin to the ground and looked at him with disdain: "The water is gone."


    Mo Yu took off his sunglasses and stared at Su Yan angrily, and said coldly: "Then your life is gone."

 Chapter 356： Slap one foot

    Several muscular men behind Mo Yu turned towards Su Yan with unkind expressions, their muscles trembling, full of power.


    The others all backed away in fright. They all knew Mo Yu''s fame and did not dare to provoke them. Those who bought the fish were so frightened that they put the fish back into the fish bowl.


    Su Yan didn''t put these people in his eyes at all, he was afraid that he would accidentally kill these ordinary people.


    "Boy, hand over the fish, kneel down and call Dad, I will spare you."


    "What did you say?" Su Yan pretended to be stupid.


    "Hand over the fish."


    "The next sentence"


    "Kneel down and call Dad."


    "Say what?"


    "father."


    "Well, good son."


    Mo Yu''s expression changed, and his heart was so angry that he roared directly: "You can''t see the coffin without tears, show him some color."


    He Moyu is also considered a famous dude in Jiangbei. He has always been for oppressing others, but he is suppressed today. He needs to find face.


    Several muscular men looked at Su Yan with unkind expressions, their fists creaked, and they slammed directly at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t take action to resist at all, but exposed the gap, which was simply contempt for the big guys.


    And everyone else was taken aback. Four or five big guys didn''t even hide. This young man must be bad.


    "Grandmaster!"


    Li Yexing also hurriedly shouted, his face full of panic.


    Su Yan cast a smile, saying that there is no need to worry at all. He is now thinking about how long he should let these big guys stay in the hospital.


    Four or five fists directly hit Su Yan''s back. Su Yan didn''t move, and his expression didn''t change, but the expressions of four or five muscular men changed.


    Like the **** just now, they held their hands in pain and rolled directly on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yu, as if seeing a ghost, directly roared: "What kind of plane are you doing?


    Su Yan looked at Mo Yu with a smile, walked towards Mo Yu slowly, and kept flexing her hand bones.


    Mo Yu showed a panic on his face, and kept walking back, pointing to Su Yan and sternly said: "What are you doing, don''t come over."


    "What do I want to do, what do you say I want to do?"


    Su Yan continued to walk towards Mo Yu, his pace was very slow, he did this specifically, just to make Mo Yu more fearful.


    "Do you know whose son I am? My father is silent."


    "The son who cares about you, you will lie down for me today."


    "Brother, I was wrong." Mo Yu suddenly knelt down and said sternly, "Is it OK if I lose money."


    "how much is it?"


    "Five hundred thousand?" Mo Yu stretched out five fingers.


    In his opinion, half a million is definitely a huge sum of money for an ordinary person.


    Su Yan shook his head, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Mo Yu gritted his teeth and said, "One million, I''m sincere enough."


    His heart is full of anger, as long as he is let go, he will definitely find all the humiliation.


    "I''ve never seen money under tens of millions of dollars. Anything you spend is hundreds of millions of dollars. Do you think I will be moved by one million?"


    Mo Yu''s heart sighed, did he meet a guy who is not only vicious but also pretending to be forced, it''s over.


    Su Yan approached Mo Yu and slapped his cheek with a slap. Mo Yu flipped back 720 degrees, his face immediately swollen.


    "you!"


    "Why, isn''t it painful enough?"


    Su Yan slapped the other side of Mo Yu''s face to swell up, and the originally handsome outline was completely squeezed out of it.


    The blood in Mo Yu''s mouth was mixed with teeth and he could not speak clearly, but his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "Today I will give you two slaps for a long memory, let me go."


    Su Yan kicked Mo Yu into the car, and Mo Yu found that his **** was suddenly swollen.


    Several other muscular men who were still groaning on the ground also hurriedly got up right now, jumped into another car, and ran away.


    Looking at the leaving vehicle, Li Yexing said with a worried expression: "Master, he is Mo Yu."


    "It doesn''t matter if he is konjac or tofu."


    "No, his father is a well-known real estate developer in Jiangbei, and he is a top big man in Jiangbei."


    "What are you afraid of? In my eyes, it is an ant."


    Li Yexing found out that Su Yan was really not afraid, because Su Yan was full of disdainful eyes.


    This made his heart fluctuate. The master has magical skills and martial arts is not good enough, and he is not afraid of such a big dude like Mo Yu. Is the master really a master.


    Li Yexing suddenly knelt down and said to Su Yan, "Master, can you accept me as a disciple?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "You are not suitable for this path of cultivation, so let''s live your own ordinary life."


    "No, Master, I can do it, I can definitely do it."


    Seeing Li Yexing��s perseverance, Su Yan didn��t want to disappoint him directly, so he couldn��t help but said indifferently: ��Okay, here are a few bottles of spiritual power. Martial artist, I will accept you as a disciple."


    "Musha?"


    "Just a punch that can break the thick hardwood."


    Li Yexing opened his mouth slightly, so much strength.


    Although surprised, he nodded hurriedly and bowed to Su Yan with the spiritual power liquid and the fish.


    "Don''t worship me first, you have to meet the requirements."


    "I know." Li Yexing''s face was full of determination, looking at Su Yan and couldn''t help asking, "Master''s name?


    "Su Yan."


    Li Yexing printed the two words into his heart, and he wanted to remember them forever and would never forget them.


    "Master, if I reach it, how can I find you?"


    "If you reach it, I will show up."


    Li Yexing nodded. When he looked up, Su Yan was long gone, which made him want to become a strong like Su Yan even more.


    The bazaar was nothing more than a trivial matter. Su Yan didn''t care at all. After sending the old woman back, he randomly found a small shop on the street, simply ate some food, and then went to Jiangbei University.


    And Mo Yu and the others went to the hospital in disgrace.


    Mo Yu got more and more angry and called his father Mozhang directly.


    Mo Yu, who was lying on the hospital bed, cried bitterly: "Dad, I was beaten."


    Mozhang said indifferently: "You can be beaten, and I will thank God if you don''t beat others."


    "I was really beaten, and I''m in the hospital now."


    Mo Zhang''s face changed, and he said anxiously: "Which hospital?"


    "Just the city hospital, you don''t have to worry about me, just give me revenge."


    Although Mo Zhang was dissatisfied with his son, he only knew to cause trouble if he didn''t study well all the time, but he was his son after all, so he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this."


    After hanging up the phone, Mer Zhang''s face was full of violent, and he said to an old man beside him: "Senior old man, this matter is up to you."


    The old man bent down slightly and nodded: "Master, don''t worry, this matter is on my body. If you dare to beat the young master, I will make him regret it for life!"

 Chapter 357： New teacher

    The car had to be played with by repair personnel for two days, and Su Yan had no intention of repairing it, so he went straight to Jiangbei University on foot.


    Before entering the university, he changed into ordinary clothes. After all, wearing too gorgeous would attract attention, and he did not want to be noticed.


    Standing at the gate of Jiangbei University, Su Yan showed a faint smile, which meant that he was about to see Jin Shiya, and his excitement was beyond words.


    "Shiya, wait for me, we can meet right away."


    When Su Yan stepped into the school gate, a scent of scent wafted. It was the osmanthus blossoms in late autumn, and he also smelled other flowers.


    Jiangbei University has many commendable places and is a good place to study.


    Although the school has many places to watch, Su Yan still has to report to the dean first.


    Following the direction signs, Su Yan came to the office building and went directly to the second floor.


    The door of Director Niu of the teaching office was knocked on by Su Yan. A middle-aged Mediterranean man shook the few hairs left on his forehead, looking at Su Yan with a solemn look.


    "What do you find me for?"


    "I''m here to report."


    Director Niu looked at Su Yan, with a hint of jealousy, because Su Yan was a little over eighteen meters tall, and matched with that handsome appearance, absolutely male **** level.


    Cultivation can improve the body''s functions and get rid of body impurities. Su Yan, who was originally a little handsome, combined with that unique aura, naturally made people more jealous.


    "It''s been more than two months since school started. What are you reporting?"


    "Can''t you report after two months of school?"


    "The report should go to the registration office."


    "I''m not a student." Su Yan handed the certificate to Director Niu.


    Director Niu took a look and was startled, his face immediately changed with a hint of smile.


    "You are Professor Su, too far from my age."


    "Have you heard of the child prodigy?" Su Yan showed a faint smile.


    Ye Canghai forged Su Yan''s academic qualifications, such as Foha postdoctoral fellow, Qiao Jian postdoctoral fellow, and Professor Sheng Ma, who literally blew Su Yan into the sky.


    Ye Canghai was not without selfishness. Su Yan wanted to be a teacher so much, so he put on a high hat to make him a little bit ugly at school, which was considered revenge.


    Director Niu stroked his messed hair and sweat broke out on his forehead. He thought that this man with seven post-doctorate degrees and ten famous research institutions should be an old man, but he did not expect to be so young.


    His little heart was hit, and he almost had a heart attack. How could he get so many degrees and titles.


    "How old are you?"


    "Eighteen."


    Director Niu staggered and almost fell to the ground, and hurriedly found the heart-relief pill to recover.


    "How did you do it."


    "I told you that you don''t believe in the child prodigy." Su Yan said helplessly.


    Director Niu showed bitterness and hurriedly nodded to Su Yan and said, "Jiangbei Institute of Biology welcomes you."


    "Well, what class is scheduled for me?"


    "Your resume says that you are best at plant biology and developmental biology, so I have arranged these two courses for you, and you will have two classes a week."


    Su Yan nodded, and the two classes were okay, so that they could have more time to do other things.


    Su Yan was taken to the office of biology major by Director Niu, and the teachers there are naturally teaching biology majors.


    Everyone bowed their heads and did their own things, and they looked busy. One of the younger girls seemed even busier.


    Director Niu coughed twice and said to everyone: "This is the new teacher from our School of Biology. Welcome everyone."


    Director Niu didn''t mention Su Yan''s identity either, so naturally he wanted to make things difficult for him. After all, he was also very uncomfortable in his heart. The 18-year-old professor listened too much.


    Many people looked at Su Yan with a look of surprise, and then turned into ridicule, without the meaning of welcome.


    Su Yan is too young. In the eyes of these people, he is at most a teaching assistant.


    "Introduce yourself."


    "Hello everyone, my name is Xiaosu, I hope everyone will take care of me."


    Director Niu patted Su Yan on the shoulder, and then left with a smile. His purpose for doing this was obvious.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. Is he still afraid of being looked down upon?


    Su Yan walked into the office, saw a seat next to him, and wanted to sit down, but was stopped by a 28-year-old man.


    "That Xiao Su, help me make two copies of the materials."


    The man''s name is Liu Qingshan. He has been teaching at the school for five or six years. He is a very capable lecturer. He is not a teaching ability, but an eloquence.


    When Liu Qingshan spoke, he didn''t lift his head. This was extremely disrespectful to people, but in his opinion, there was something worthy of respect for a new teaching assistant.


    Su Yan was not angry, nodded faintly, took the materials and put them into the copier next to them.


    And the young girl who was very busy at this moment relaxed and looked at Su Yan. This look made her face flushed suddenly.


    Su Yan can completely abuse little fresh meat, because he looks no worse than Xiao fresh meat, and he has a unique masculine flavor, which is the most attractive.


    The young girl is Li Yao, a teaching assistant who came a year earlier than Su Yan, and she graduated from Jiangbei University a few months ago.


    Li Yao blushed, a little afraid to look at Su Yan, and whispered, "Are you here to be an assistant teacher?"


    Su Yan wanted to clarify that he is a well-known overseas returnee professor, what kind of teaching assistant.


    But Li Yao didn''t give him a chance to explain, and said quickly: "You are so young, you are only a teenager, so I can be a teaching assistant at such a young age, so I envy you."


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain it anymore, just misunderstood when he was misunderstood, and everything would come to light.


    "Don''t worry, I will cover you."


    Li Yao looked at Su Yan boldly with a big sister''s expression.


    Su Yan was moved by Li Yao''s innocence. This girl could be regarded as a middle-upper posture. She was kind of cute and purer.


    "Thank you then."


    Li Yao smiled. In the future, she would be happy to see such a handsome guy every day.


    "New here, my information!"


    Liu Qingshan roared at this moment, looking at Su Yan angrily.


    Su Yan did not panic at all, took out the data in the printer and threw it to Liu Qingshan.


    "What''s your attitude, is your new teaching assistant so rude to the lecturer!"


    Liu Qingshan became more and more angry, because he saw that Li Yao was ambiguous with Su Yan, which made him jealous.


    Yes, Liu Qingshan is interesting to Li Yao. Liu Qingshan is six years older than Li Yao, but this gap is just right in the eyes of most people, and it is the most suitable CP.


    "He looks like a fool, sitting on the table. Which professor do you serve as an assistant? I want him to fire you!"


    Liu Qingshan became more angry as he talked, looking at Su Yan with a gloomy face, while the other teachers didn''t mean to relieve the siege at all, they all looked good at the show.

 Chapter 358： He is actually Professor Su!

    Li Yao''s expression changed, and she hurriedly said, "Teacher Liu, please let Xiao Su go."


    When Liu Qingshan saw Li Yao begging for mercy, his face slowed down, but he still said with a solemn expression: "If you want me to spare him, it depends on his sincerity."


    Li Yao looked at Su Yan and said in a low voice, "Is it time for Teacher Liu to accompany you."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and waved his hand to Li Yao: "Let me make up for him, I''m afraid he can''t afford it."


    Li Yao''s expression changed, this time is over, Liu Qingshan is a must-see person, she knows Liu Qingshan''s character very well.


    The other teachers in the office changed their faces, knowing that Su Yan had completely offended Liu Qingshan.


    "This kid is over."


    "Hey, the teaching assistant will be kicked out as soon as he arrives."


    "Who made him offend Liu Qingshan, Liu Qingshan is a person backed by big shots."


    A group of teachers are quite sorry. In their opinion, Su Yan must have two brushes in coaching at such a young age, but they are also a little dissatisfied with Su Yan''s performance, which is too arrogant.


    "What are you talking about!" Liu Qingshan looked at Su Yan angrily and said, "I can''t afford it?!"


    "Yes."


    "Haha, your new teaching assistant is so arrogant, it seems you have never heard of my reputation as Liu Qingshan."


    "Hehe, what prestige do you have?"


    "I''m afraid to scare you to death. Anyway, I tell you that your teaching assistant career is over."


    "Scared me."


    "Don''t be proud, don''t think too simple, your teaching assistant career not only ends in the School of Biology, but I want you to have nowhere to stay in Jiangbei University."


    Liu Qingshan has the capital, and his uncle is the vice principal of the school, otherwise, why dare to speak so arrogantly.


    "Only you, want to end me, and want me to have nowhere to stay in Jiangbei University?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    "Okay, I''ll wait."


    "Who is your assistant professor!"


    Liu Qingshan wants the professor to drive Su Yan away in person. Although he is a lecturer, even the professor dare not offend him because of his uncle who has a great pen.


    "My assistant professor, Su Yan knows?"


    "Su Yan?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and they had never heard of the name, so they were very strange.


    But Li Yao opened her mouth and said in shock: "Are you talking about Professor Su Yan hired by the school?!"


    Su Yan nodded calmly.


    Liu Qingshan also knew what Professor Su Yan had done, who caused a sensation in the School of Biology.


    With seven post-doctorate degrees and ten famous research institutions, Liu Qingshan has to bow down.


    "you are lying!"


    Liu Qingshan sternly reprimanded, how could such a brilliant character choose such a young man to be a teaching assistant, even if he is hardly qualified to be a teaching assistant of Professor Su Yan.


    "Lying, you can ask Professor Su." Su Yan smiled even more.


    "You wait for me, I will ask now."


    Li Yao turned from the shock, guessing that Su Yan was lying, and looked at him and said, "When is the time, you still lie."


    "I didn''t lie." Su Yan waved his hand.


    "You, don''t care about you."


    If Su Yan had not been handsome, Li Yao wouldn''t care about this nosy. Since Su Yan wanted to die, she couldn''t stop her.


    Liu Qingshan got Su Yan''s phone number, and looked at Su Yan with a sneer on his face and said, "I have Professor Su Yan''s number now, so I will expose your disguise in person."


    "can."


    Liu Qingshan entered the number and dialed Su Yan''s phone. Su Yan''s cell phone rang.


    "The big idiot is calling, the big idiot is calling, answer the phone soon, if you don''t answer the big idiot, I will be anxious..."


    The people present were speechless for a while, what kind of ringtone is this, it''s just looking for trouble.


    "Oh, I have a phone call."


    Su Yan took out the phone, but Liu Qingshan''s eyes were a little disturbed, because the ringtone in his ears was exactly the same as Su Yan''s ringtone.


    Liu Qingshan tried his best to restore his composure, thinking it was just a coincidence.


    Su Yan got on the phone and cursed directly: "Which turtle son is calling arbitrarily? Believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Liu Qingshan''s discoloration changed on the spot, because it was Su Yan''s voice on his phone, how could this be possible!


    Liu Qingshan turned on the amplifier, and the voice on his phone was naturally heard by everyone.


    Li Yao felt that she couldn''t turn her head a bit. How could Su Yan''s voice appear on Liu Qingshan''s call? Did Liu Qingshan make a mistake.


    But other teachers didn''t think so. They had an ominous premonition that this silly young man might come from an extraordinary background, and might have a big background and couldn''t afford it.


    "Why don''t Turtle Son speak? Don''t say I''m dead."


    Liu Qingshan''s face appeared with blue veins, obviously furious, he went to ask for Professor Su''s phone number, how could it be this kid''s phone number.


    Liu Qingshan hung up with a look of anger and called Director Niu directly.


    "Director Niu, explain to me why this call is not from Professor Su Yan!"


    Director Niu was in a hurry. He told Liu Qingshan the phone. Originally, he wanted to say that Su Yan was in your office. You asked me what phone number, but Liu Qingshan hung up.


    "You hung up the phone before I finished talking, and don''t care about me."


    "It''s not about hanging up the phone, I''ll ask you why the phone is this kid."


    "Little kid..." Director Niu broke out with a cold sweat on his forehead. He thought so at first, but after confirming Su Yan''s identity, he didn''t dare to think like that anymore.


    "What a kid, it''s Professor Su Yan."


    "Is he a relative of Professor Su Yan?"


    Liu Qingshan can only think about this, if it is a relative, it would be difficult to handle it.


    "Fuck relatives, he is Professor Su Yan, and the young man I brought is Professor Su Yan!"


    Director Niu finished speaking in one go, then hung up the phone, refreshed.


    He was initially dissatisfied with Liu Qingshan, and because his uncle was not polite to him, Su Yan''s face was avenged by him.


    Originally, he wanted to make things difficult for Su Yan, but it seemed that he couldn''t.


    The audience is silent!


    This young man turned out to be Professor Su Yan, how is this possible!


    Professor Su Yan has seven post-doctoral degrees and has served in more than ten well-known research institutions, but he is a national treasure of returnees.


    It is simply difficult for the people present to connect the two, because this is simply a matter of irrelevance.


    At the age of eighteen, how could it be possible to obtain so many degrees, how could it be possible to do things that others could not do in their entire lives.


    "You, are you Professor Su Yan?!"


    Li Yao stared at Su Yan in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am Su Yan, the new Professor Su Yan."


    Su Yan looked at Liu Qingshan with a radian at the corner of his mouth, and said with a playful look: "Ms. Liu, are you trying to make me unable to stay in Jiangbei University?"


    Liu Qingshan''s mouth was trembling, and he was terrified a long time ago. He actually offended such a brilliant character.


    Before he had time to apologize, Su Yan directly said sharply: "From today, you will get out of the Biology College, don''t let me see you, see you once and hit you once."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, Liu Qingshan was kicked out of the office by Su Yan.

 Chapter 359： Student restlessness

    Kicking Liu Qingshan, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest worried expression. It would be no problem to kill one of these things.


    When other people saw Su Yan kick Liu Qingshan into the air, they were relieved for no reason, because everyone had been oppressed by Liu Qingshan.


    "Professor Su, Su Yan, your office is nearby."


    "As a professor, I naturally have an independent office."


    "Well, I know, I just want to get to know and communicate with you."


    "Professor Su, can you tell us how you got so many degrees?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment. He got a degree in wool, not all of the top hats Ye Canghai wore for him.


    But he recovered in an instant, and said lightly: "A degree, it''s very simple."


    Su Yan''s words made a group of people want to use tofu to kill them. This is really more than popular.


    "By the way, do I have to have an assistant as a professor?" Su Yanwang asked Li Yao.


    Li Yao''s heartbeat is very strong, she has a feeling, and this is also an opportunity.


    "Yes, yes, many professors have more than one assistant."


    "Well, what is your name?"


    "Li Yao." Li Yao became more excited, would Professor Su Yan let her be her own teaching assistant?


    "You can be my teaching assistant."


    Li Yao''s mind suddenly fell into disbelief. Once upon a time, he was able to serve as a teaching assistant for a national treasure-level overseas returnee professor. This was much better than being a coolie in this office.


    Li Yao burst into tears, because she was too excited to cry.


    "Believe in yourself, everyone who works hard will have a dream come true."


    Li Yao nodded, very grateful to Su Yan.


    After bidding farewell to the other teachers in the office, Su Yan went to his office, and Li Yao naturally followed closely.


    Su Yan lay on the chair, looked at Li Yao, smiled slightly and said, "How can you cover yourself so tightly in this hot day."


    Li Yao said embarrassedly: "I always wear this way."


    Su Yan understands that Li Yao is probably from a rural family and is relatively conservative. This habit is good, but sometimes it is not good.


    "You don''t need to be coquettish as my assistant, but you have to be attractive, you understand?"


    Li Yao''s face turned red again, she stubbornly said: "I, I can''t."


    "With me, nothing is impossible."


    Su Yan bought several pieces of clothing for Li Yao directly on the website, and the cheapest one was tens of thousands. He frightened Li Yao by taking such a generous shot.


    "No, I can''t ask for it, it''s too expensive."


    Seeing Su Yan directly placed the order, Li Yao became even more anxious.


    "As my assistant, I don''t want to lose face."


    Su Yan''s face was solemn, with an irrefutable tone.


    "can����"


    "Don''t worry, the money may be a lot for you, but it doesn''t count as pocket money to me."


    Li Yao could only accept it, and vowed to be an assistant teacher.


    At the beginning of the period, he thought that Su Yan had serious thoughts, but when Su Yan started to check teaching materials, she knew she was thinking too much.


    "I will have my course tomorrow. Please prepare the materials for me."


    "Okay, Professor Su Yan." Li Yao immediately agreed.


    ...


    "Have you heard about the big things in the School of Biology?"


    A group of college freshmen gathered together and talked eagerly.


    "whats the matter?"


    "Ms. Liu was kicked out of the office."


    "You mean Liu Changqing?"


    Almost all students in the School of Biology know Liu Changqing and know his details.


    "Who is so courageous, dare to provoke him, don''t want a job."


    "This time Liu Changqing is completely devastated, and even the School of Biology dare not go back."


    "Damn, who is this person, such a brilliant pen." A group of people were all surprised.


    "It is said that it is a new professor, a well-known overseas returnee, and he is very good at writing."


    "Then Liu Changqing kicked a hard bench this time."


    "Deserve it, he is notorious. Being repaired will only make everyone happy."


    "Yes, I heard that he also harmed a female student in the upper grades, and in the end this matter was gone."


    "What is the name of this new professor?"


    "It seems to be called Su Yan. It is said that he has seven postdoctoral degrees."


    "Wipe, such a great pen, I''m going to listen to his class."


    "Really brilliant, such a respected old scholar has such a violent temper."


    All the students were curious and wanted to see the true face of this old scholar.


    "Everyone, sign up, tomorrow is his plant biology."


    A group of students hurriedly ran back to the dormitory and logged onto the school website, vying for a few places.


    "Damn, it''s full."


    "Wipe, only one step away."


    There was a burst of restlessness in the big bedrooms, and even the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling from time to time.


    Compared with the howling of ghosts and wolves in the boys'' dormitory, the girls'' dormitory is much more calm. Although they have also heard of this, an old scholar really makes them uninterested.


    "Hey, this must be another pedantic old man."


    Wang Susu was lying on the bed, looking at the computer, and squeezing his proud posture into a human-like manner.


    "Report another one."


    But Jin Shiya next to her was not in high spirits. The grief of Su Yan''s death has always existed, and her heart died with it. If it hadn''t been for Jin Chengwu to beg, or even force her to die, she would have no courage to live. Up.


    "Shiya, be happier, people have to go through all kinds of suffering, but we all have to smile at life."


    Jin Shiya didn''t speak, she just lay on the bed, and she burst into tears unconsciously.


    "Jin Shiya, I love you!"


    At this time, a loud voice came from downstairs. It was obviously a boy expressing his love for Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, Shiya, Master Gao has come to confess again."


    The open space downstairs was filled with candles. Gao Jiang held ninety-nine roses, knelt on one knee, and sincerely looked at Jin Shiya''s dormitory.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t move at all and ignored it.


    "Shiya, come take a look, this is the fifth time Gao and Shao has confessed to you."


    Wang Susu was like a magpie, constantly twittering, with an expression of envy on his face.


    Gao Jiang is handsome and rich in gold. He is also an outstanding student in school, and is simply a representative of Gao Fushuai.


    Who doesn''t like such people, Wang Susu always dreams of Gao Jiang confessing to her every time he dreams.


    "Let him go, I''ve said everything I should say."


    Jin Shiya said lightly, without a trace of expression.


    "Shiya, can you not be so self-defeating and abandoning yourself, no matter how you say Gao and Shao have saved you."


    "I am very grateful for saving me, but I don''t like him. It''s impossible to force it."


    Wang Susu curled his lips, turned his back to Jin Shiya and made a look like he wanted to hit someone, of course it was just appearance.


    She walked to the window and said to Gao Jiang below: "Gao Shao, you should go back, Shiya will not agree."


    Gao Jiang didn''t have the idea of ??giving up, and continued to roar: "Shiya, I will not give up, I will keep working hard until you agree."


    Gao Jiang''s words moved the other girls in the dormitory to tears. They all wanted to have such a male god, and at the same time they began to be jealous of Jin Shiya.

 Chapter 360： First class

    "Gao Shao, you chase me, I am not picky."


    A beautiful lady in a dormitory shouted at Gao Jiang downstairs, her unusually enchanting body with a hint of provocation.


    But Gao Jiang didn''t even look at it. He got into a Lamborghini Batmobile and disappeared like a sharp arrow.


    "Huh, something that lacks vision."


    The beauty was full of anger, and there was nowhere to vent her anger. She wanted to find Jin Shiya, but after thinking about Jin Shiya''s family, she was not comparable to her.


    Su Yan was placed in the school��s teacher��s apartment. He didn��t care about the residence, but he had to buy a villa next to the school so he could live with Jin Shiya.


    No words were spoken all night, and Su Yan''s door was knocked early the next morning.


    Li Yao got up very early and became Su Yan''s assistant. She naturally had to do her duty, including waking Su Yan.


    "So early, why?"


    Su Yan opened the door, dressed in shorts, her hair was a bit messy, but she was still so handsome.


    Li Yao didn''t dare to look at Su Yan, lowered his head and blushed and said, "Professor Su, there is still half an hour for your class."


    "Isn''t there half an hour left?"


    "You have to brush your teeth and wash your face in the toilet, and then have breakfast, the time is just right."


    "Satisfied you."


    With a bang, Su Yan closed the door, then sorted everything out, and walked out of the room after wearing a coat.


    "Professor Su, don''t you wear a suit? It is your first class after all."


    "It''s not that troublesome."


    Su Yan took the material in Li Yao''s hand, glanced at it at random, and then threw it to her.


    "Professor Su...you want to leave the lecture?"


    "As a professor, isn''t this normal?" Su Yan looked at Li Yao lightly.


    Li Yao blushed a little, nodded, and admired Su Yan even more.


    After breakfast, the two arrived in the classroom early to prepare for the next class.


    At this time, a group of teachers from the School of Biology walked into the classroom, such a famous professor, these people would naturally come to listen.


    Those who knew were not so surprised, but there were so many teachers in the School of Biology, as well as several associate professors and professors. When they saw Su Yan, they all had a surprised expression.


    "He is Professor Su Yan who returned home?!"


    A middle-aged man who was in his fifties with glasses was shocked, and he didn''t believe it.


    "Is this a teaching assistant or a student, why sit there? Get down!"


    Another old professor in his sixties yelled directly with an angry expression on his face.


    Li Yao hurriedly explained: "Professor Wang and Teacher Zeng, this is Professor Su Yan."


    "What?!" Professor Wang, who was in his sixties, couldn''t calm down at all.


    But Li Yao knew him, this girl couldn''t lie, but how could this teenage boy be Professor Su Yan, who was well-known.


    "do not judge a book by it''s cover."


    Su Yan said lightly, neither humble nor overbearing, holding his head slightly with a hint of arrogance.


    "Well, I will listen to your lecture today. I see what you can teach."


    Professor Wang is very angry. He has seven post-doctorate degrees, so he will start to take post-doctorate.


    At the same time, Professor Wang and Liu Qingshan were quite good, and they felt angry when they heard that Liu Qingshan was driven away by Su Yan.


    A group of professors and teachers are seated according to their respect and inferiority, and they all listen to how such a young Professor Su Yan teaches.


    Li Yao was a little nervous. She hardly slept last night. First, she was excited and became an assistant to such a famous professor. Second, she was worried. After all, Su Yan was too young to look like a professor.


    But there was no doubt about the diploma and education. She could only endure doubts and sat aside.


    Students have already begun to arrive one after another. When I walked in, I was shocked to see so many teachers.


    "Wang... Professor Wang, you are here too."


    "Xiao Zhang, the monitor of Class 3, not bad." Professor Wang said with a smile.


    Xiao Zhang''s face was flattered. He didn''t expect Professor Wang to know him and sat down behind him happily.


    The crowd is increasing. Of course, most of them are boys, and very few girls come.


    They hadn''t paid attention to Su Yan. At this time, Su Yan was wearing a normal coat and was standing by the podium and talking to Li Yao.


    "Go and help me get potted flowers."


    Li Yao quickly agreed and walked out of the classroom.


    The classroom was almost full of people, and there was also a crowd around the window outside the door. These were not selected classes or came late.


    Seeing that Su Yan had been standing on the podium, a male student was a little dissatisfied: "Hey, that student, can you sit back to your place."


    Other students nodded again and again. Su Yan stood on the podium and didn''t say anything. Later, he sat on the teacher''s chair. This was disrespect for the upcoming professor.


    But the female classmate next to him was dissatisfied: "Does it need you to say, he won''t know."


    Another female classmate said, "That classmate is so handsome, I really want to ask him for a phone number."


    "I think he is like Sun Lu, Wang Yifeng, Niu Xuedong, and a lot of stars."


    "Like a fart, do they have such a man? Look at his muscles and his alluring eyes. This is a real man."


    Almost the girls who came were fascinated by Su Yan, who didn''t like the existence of crushing small fresh meat.


    A lecturer teased: "Classmates, you are all wrong, he is Professor Su Yan."


    The lecturer''s words seemed to be a fuse, causing the entire classroom to burst open, and it was noisy.


    Professor Wang and others all looked at Su Yan with a smile to see how he ended up.


    "How could he be Professor Su Yan!"


    "Impossible, Professor Su Yan is a respected returnee who has a reputation for being over fifty years old."


    "He looks like he''s only a teenager, and he''s about the same as a college student who just started school."


    "Then the lecturer lie, is there such a nonsense!"


    The lecturer shook his head, showing a helpless look, which is the case.


    Facing the chaos and doubts, Su Yan didn''t say a word, stood quietly, looked around, and let him go.


    Some classmates left directly, and Su Yan did not stop him. Anyway, it was an open class, and he wanted to go as you please.


    Li Yao took the flowerpot and put it on the podium. Su Yan signaled that she could return to her seat.


    Many classmates know Li Yao, who is a famous teaching assistant beauty and Dabo senior sister.


    "Sister Li, don''t you say you are angry, we came here with awe and thirst for knowledge, but we saw a fake professor."


    "I''m going to complain to you!" a student said excitedly.


    "It''s up to you." Su Yan nodded lightly.


    Few female classmates were immediately fascinated, and their faces were idiots, even fake, and they were willing.


    Li Yao knew that everyone had misunderstood, and hurriedly took the small microphone and said, "You have misunderstood, he is Professor Su Yan."


    Seeing Li Yao, they thought he was Professor Su Yan. These people were stunned. Although there was a questioning expression on their faces, they were all silent.

 Chapter 361： Bullshit!

    There were only half of the people left in the venue, and Su Yan didn''t care about it at all. As long as one student was left, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing.


    "Sister Li, how is this possible?"


    Some students still didn''t believe it, and asked in a low voice.


    Li Yao said helplessly: "I was the same as you at first, but he is Professor Su Yan, a professor recognized by the school."


    "Well, I want to listen to his class, if it''s fake, I''ll be exposed immediately."


    Except for the girls, the remaining classmates have almost the same idea, including a group of teachers and professors.


    When it was time for class, Su Yan took a teaching stick, tapped the table a few times, and then looked at everyone with a smile.


    "I don''t need to introduce myself. I must have left a deep impression on everyone. I know that everyone questioned me. It will not be too late to question after listening to my lecture."


    "Then please start your performance." A classmate said without fear.


    Su Yan''s deep gaze shot at that classmate, suddenly making him sit on pins and needles.


    "Plant biology, of course, is a subject that understands and studies plants. I think everyone knows it well. If you want to understand it, you have to start from both the micro and macro aspects."


    "Professor Su Yan, we are not three-year-olds." A classmate immediately retorted dissatisfied.


    A group of classmates and teachers all laughed, full of disdain and sarcasm.


    Su Yan did not panic at all, looked at the classmate and said lightly: "You are indeed not a three-year-old, but you are not yet polite."


    The student''s face was flushed, unable to refute, so he could only sit down sadly.


    "Everyone is an excellent student, otherwise they would not come to Jiangbei University. Naturally, they know more than others."


    Su Yan looked around and continued: "Today I will not follow the script and talk about things that you don''t know."


    "Okay, I look forward to your explanation." Professor Wang smiled, he wanted to see what Su Yan could say that was unknown.


    "Did you see this potted flower?"


    "It''s not just an ordinary potted flower, what''s so strange." A male student pouted.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, he is just an ordinary potted flower, but can you see the unusualness from it?"


    Everyone was stunned now, what was unusual, could it be that this is the skill of the professor at the bottom of the box? What is weird about this flower?


    Everyone looked at the flowers, including Professor Wang, who also looked at the flowers with a serious face, wanting to see something unusual.


    But no matter how carefully they looked, they couldn''t see anything unusual, and normal flowers were no different.


    After waiting for everyone to watch for a few minutes, Su Yan looked at Li Yao and said, "Student Li Yao, can you tell me what is so peculiar about this potted flower?"


    Li Yao quickly stood up, and Su Yan called her classmates that she was not angry at all. In the eyes of such an honorable professor, she was indeed only a student.


    Li Yao calmed his mind and said calmly, "I didn''t see anything strange."


    "Then what do you see?"


    Li Yao thought for a while and replied: "This is a bonsai small wood hibiscus, also known as hibiscus, frost-resistant flower, manglietia, hibiscus, and shamrock. It is native to China. It likes a warm, humid environment and is not cold resistant. Avoid drought and water and humidity. It does not require high soil requirements and can grow on barren soil. It is a deciduous shrub or small tree of the Malvaceae, Hibiscus genus. Hibiscus is also a city flower, and its flower language is delicate beauty, chastity, and purity."


    Li Yao introduced Mu Furong according to the book.


    Another female classmate raised her hand, and Su Yan signaled that she could speak.


    "Hibiscus can be used as medicine and has no fragrance."


    Su Yan nodded, then looked at everyone and said: "The two beauties have introduced Mu Furong, its name, attributes, and even its function, but they didn''t say its uniqueness."


    "Professor Su Yan, tell us about its peculiarities."


    "Why, as a professor, do you like to interrupt others like a three-year-old child?"


    Su Yan looked at Professor Wang with a look of contempt.


    Professor Wang flushed with anger, his fingers trembling in anger, but he couldn''t refute what Su Yan said. He could only think in his heart, waiting for you to make a fool of yourself and see how Lao Tzu humiliated you.


    "Presumably everyone wants to know the peculiarities of Mu Furong, so I won''t sell it, and then I will tell you about its peculiarities."


    Su Yan motioned to Li Yao to pass the water cup over, and Li Yao naturally agreed quickly, placing the water cup next to Su Yan and standing beside him.


    The water cup was just filled with boiling water, which was extremely hot. Su Yan unscrewed the lid and poured the boiling water towards Mu Furong in the eyes of everyone''s doubts.


    Many students are even more puzzled. What kind of plane is this, isn''t it telling us that boiling water can kill Mu Furong.


    There was a distressed look on Li Yao''s face. This Mu Furong was quietly caring for, with emotions, and she would not have contributed unless Su Yan suddenly wanted it.


    But at the moment she can only feel heartache, but dare not say anything.


    Su Yan pointed to Mu Furong that was soaked in boiling water and said, "Everyone knows that boiling water can pour dead Mu Furong."


    "Haha, rely on it, I really guessed it." A classmate said out, knowing he was rude, and quickly shut up.


    "Professor Su Yan, you don''t really want to tell us this." Professor Wang looked mocking.


    "Professor Wang, you are a professor. Why do you always like to interrupt others? Don''t you think this is impolite?"


    Su Yan''s words made Professor Wang''s face blue and white. There was no rebuttal, and he could only bear it.


    "Everyone knows this, but does everyone know that Hibiscus hibiscus, which has been poured to death by boiling water, can bloom again?"


    Although Su Yan''s words were very light, they were like landmines with immense power.


    Li Yao was the closest to Su Yan, and turned around first, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "How is it possible, Mu Furong has been drenched to death, how can it be possible to show off again."


    Professor Wang and the others also turned around, and said with an angry look: "Nonsense, you''re absolutely nonsense!"


    He could no longer care about his identity, and directly confronted Su Yan, wanting to oust him directly.


    "Is this your capital for the returnee professor, you get me off!"


    "Yes, get out of the stage, there is a liar at Jiangbei University!"


    Other lecturers and professors were also furious and accused Su Yan.


    The classmates also nodded one after another, letting the dead Mu Furong resurrect. How could this be possible, bragging about what everyone can accept. "


    "This professor is too fake, brag about the professor." Someone smiled disdainfully.


    "Bags are all laymen."


    "Rising from the dead, this professor has read too many fantasy novels."


    ...


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, Su Yan didn''t change his face and left it alone.

 Chapter 362： miracle!

    A group of students chattered endlessly, sneering at Su Yan''s increasing contempt.


    "Go down, didn''t you hear?!"


    Professor Wang stood up directly, glaring at him, without any intention of giving Su Yan half face.


    "Hmph, I really don''t know how Director Niu did it, he would invite such a liar."


    "This matter won''t just leave it alone, Director Niu can''t escape responsibility."


    A group of girls were quite disappointed. Su Yan was so handsome and fascinated them, but she was a liar.


    "Hey, why are such handsome people a liar."


    A girl said thoughtfully, with a melancholy face, which seemed to be a story.


    "There are no good men in the world, and there are ugly things."


    Another girl was extremely disappointed and left the classroom directly with the textbook in her arms.


    The male classmates were quite relieved. Not only did Su Yan have his reputation, but he also fascinated so many female classmates and made them extremely angry, but now they are like bereaved dogs. This is really happy.


    "Hurry up, do you want us to drive you away!"


    "With such a thick-skinned face, just call the security guard and send him to the police station to see if he can still be pulled."


    Someone is already calling the police, so naturally they don''t plan to let Su Yan go. Such a liar should be punished.


    But Li Yao was anxious, and her eyes were disappointed. Such an excellent professor turned out to be a fake, which made her too disappointed.


    She managed to become a teaching assistant to a famous professor. This may be a life-changing opportunity for her, but all her dreams eventually came to nothing.


    But Li Yao was not like other people, and had a bad word towards Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was very good, except for this point.


    Besides, Su Yan bought her several expensive clothes with pride, which made it hard for her to blame Su Yan.


    "Su...Professor Su, please explain to everyone quickly."


    Li Yao whispered, with anxious eyes in her eyes.


    Su Yan still had a faint smile on his face, and was not affected by it, which made Li Yao feel that Su Yan was too cheeky.


    "What to explain, what I said are facts, why should I explain."


    "can����"


    Li Yao still wanted to persuade, but seeing Su Yan put her legs on the lecture arrogantly, she couldn''t speak anymore.


    "I was so angry that I came to the class with a thirst for knowledge. I didn''t expect to meet such a rogue and a liar."


    "Look at him, he even put his legs on the table. This is blasphemous to the teacher."


    Professor Wang was already annoyed like a bull in love, his eyes were flushed, and he directly touched the phone.


    "Director Niu, you hired a good professor, come and see for yourself!"


    Professor Wang directly slammed the phone on the table with a furious expression. If it weren''t for his old age, he might have rushed to beat Su Yan.


    And the male classmates had already gathered up with bad eyes, and kept creaking their fingers, obviously wanting to do something to Su Yan.


    "Classmates, calm down, don''t be impulsive."


    Li Yao hurriedly admonished, no matter how you can do it, even if you do it reasonably, it is considered a mistake.


    "Senior Li, we are not angry, let us beat him up, otherwise there will be such liars."


    "Yes, beating the liar is a deterrent, and the liar will be cautious in the future."


    A top sportsman directly ignored Li Yao''s obstruction and rushed towards Su Yan, raising his hand with a punch.


    Su Yan had a solemn expression on his face, and a faint spiritual power enveloped him. He had to protect this classmate. It would be no good to hurt him.


    After all, these classmates are also angry, and this kind of ability to bring back to life is naturally not accepted, which in the eyes of ordinary people is the existence of subverting the world view.


    The top sportsman''s fist hit Su Yan''s chest, was directly resolved by spiritual power, and then bounced away.


    The top sportsman turned around and fell to the ground, except for the pain all over his body, but there was nothing serious about it.


    A group of angry classmates was stunned. How could it be possible that the top sportsman hit him and was bounced off.


    "Is this professor wearing a yellow jacket?"


    "Professor, this liar will definitely do something."


    "Don''t move him, let the police come and clean him up."


    A group of people are quite rational, and although angry, no one dared to step forward.


    Director Niu ran into the classroom with sweat, and was directly surrounded by Professor Wang and others.


    "Director Niu, what you hired turned out to be a liar!"


    Professor Wang grabbed Director Niu''s shirt and stared at him with scarlet eyes.


    Professor Wang''s qualifications are naturally higher than that of Director Niu, otherwise he would not dare to be so arrogant.


    "Professor Wang calmed down, I am afraid there is some misunderstanding about this matter."


    "Misunderstanding, he told us that he could bring Mu Furong back to life, do you believe it!"


    Director Niu glanced at Su Yan, full of regret. At that time, he searched countless materials and asked many people. This young man is undoubtedly Professor Su Yan. He has no fault.


    "His documents are all complete, and the head of the military region has certified it for him."


    "This����"


    A group of people were stunned. The head of the military region had great authority, and he must have been specially escorting him back to the country, but who could believe what he said.


    Seeing everyone was stunned, Su Yan knocked on the tabletop and made a crisp sound, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "In vain, you are still professors, teachers, and students from prestigious schools, without the most basic respect."


    "Are you a liar worthy of our respect!"


    "Liar, what evidence do you have to prove that I am a liar."


    "Just what you said, let Mu Furong revive!"


    Professor Wang''s sonorous and powerful counterattack is absolutely impossible.


    "What do you think is impossible, can others not do it, the world revolves around you?"


    "This is against the worldview."


    "Well, if I let Mu Furong recover, what do you say?"


    Professor Wang said with a smirk: "If you can let it show off again, I will kneel and call you Dad."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "If you can''t do it!"


    "If it can''t be done, I will parade in the school. I''ll leave it to your disposal."


    "Well, everyone is a witness."


    Su Yan picked up the withered Mu Furong on the table, shook it before everyone''s eyes, and put it in his palm.


    "I can''t cheat. You can believe this."


    "Well, you hurry up and let it show off again."


    A group of people are desperate, and they don��t want scammers to delay their time. Their time is precious.


    Su Yan''s dantian urged him, and a wave of spiritual power rushed directly towards his hands, and a faint halo slowly emerged from his hands.


    Everyone looked at them in amazement, thinking that this was just a blindfold of Su Yan.


    Su Yan began to use his spiritual power to revive Mu Furong. His current spiritual power made the recovery of a bonsai extremely easy.


    Hibiscus arborescens began to slowly recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, the withered tree trunks began to stand upright, the wilted branches and leaves began to come back to life, and the flowers that were about to wither were also rejuvenated.


    When a group of people saw this, they were dumbfounded and went stupid.

 Chapter 363： Su Xuanfeng

    The Hibiscus Mud was fully recovered, with flowers blooming, and more vigorous than before, with many flower bones emerging from all over her body.


    The most shocking thing for everyone is that the flowers of Hibiscus sylvestris exudes a peculiar fragrance, which is refreshing, and it feels as if the whole person has become light and fluttering after a breath.


    When I was close, I felt the peculiar smell of flowers, and my whole body was changed, becoming very comfortable and healthy.


    Everyone is completely stupid, this is what we have seen with our own eyes, it is impossible to fake it.


    One of the classmates who turned around also stepped forward to touch Mu Furong to confirm that it was undoubtedly recovered.


    "Professor Su Yan, I''m kneeling for you!"


    A male student couldn''t cry and bowed directly, regretting what he did just now.


    Thinking about what he said and his look, he wanted to make a few big mouths. It was clear that he was sitting in a well, but he insulted such a respected professor.


    The other classmates also bowed down, or they couldn''t cry and regret it.


    The lecturers and professors looked ashamed and did not dare to look at Su Yan.


    Their short-sightedness further complements Su Yan''s tallness. The world has no end, and everything considered impossible is not non-existent.


    Professor Wang was facing a huge earthquake, as if being struck by a thunderbolt from a clear sky, he staggered to the ground and his eyes were dead.


    Director Niu wiped the sweat from his forehead and felt relieved. This is really a rare returnee professor, but it is a national treasure.


    Li Yao felt at ease, with a sweet smile on her face. The professor is real and a professor worth looking up to. It is a supreme honor to be his assistant.


    Su Yan watched everyone''s changes indifferently, without a trace of fluctuation, and very calm, all of which was expected by him.


    He looked at the classmates and said lightly: "Everyone is doing this, get up."


    The students got up one after another, still with tears and excitement on their faces.


    When Su Yan looked at Professor Wang, the corners of his mouth floated, and the smile on his face became even greater.


    "Professor Wang, can you get your previous promise?"


    Professor Wang''s complexion changed, and his heart panicked, but he had promised a very embarrassing thing, and his face would definitely be discredited.


    "It''s okay, you don''t remember, I do."


    Su Yan sat back in the chair, put his legs on the table again, and said with a smile: "You said you would kneel down and call me father, I''m waiting."


    "you!"


    Professor Wang almost spit out a mouthful of blood, his face was flushed with anger.


    "Why, don''t you know how to keep promises as an old scholar?"


    The other students shut up one after another. Although they couldn''t bear it, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    This honourable and terribly young Professor Su Yan is really a person who has revenge. It seems that the rumors of kicking Liu Qingshan are true.


    But they like this kind of person very much, righteous, righteous, can not tolerate a little sand, this is no different from them.


    Seeing everyone watching, Professor Wang became more faceless and could only kneel down and shout in a low voice: "Dad."


    "What are you saying, I can''t hear."


    Professor Wang raised his voice a little: "Dad."


    "Lack of strength, are you old? Retire when you are old."


    "father!"


    "Eh." Su Yan promised with a smile on his face, which was regarded as a counterattack to the old man. He dared to provoke him again and again, not to let him know how to be called Su Baxian and Su Blood Demon.


    Professor Wang, who was embarrassed, got up directly and left with angrily.


    The other teachers and classmates surrounded Su Yan and looked at him in admiration.


    A female classmate lowered her head shyly and whispered: "Professor Su, can I ask you a question?"


    "You said."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Eighteen."


    The girl looked surprised and said: "As big as me!"


    The male classmates were more concerned about Mu Furong''s recovery and looked at Su Yan with doubts.


    One of the male classmates boldly said, "Professor Su, can you tell us how to bring Mu Furong back to life?"


    "of course."


    Su Yan stood up and looked at everyone: "Plants are also made up of countless cells, and these cells are more stable than animal cells. Even if they are destroyed, they can be revived."


    Everyone was stunned, this is still an incredible thing for them.


    "Of course, it is difficult to bring plant cells back to life."


    As the saying goes, people live with one breath, and trees rely on a piece of skin, but this is only half right, and plants rely on one breath. This breath is the spiritual power of heaven and earth. "


    "Heaven and Earth Spiritual Power?"


    A group of people seemed to be listening to the heavenly book, and they didn''t understand.


    "Heaven and earth spiritual power is the aura derived from heaven and earth, such as the lightning and thunder, clouds and mists that everyone sees, and there is heaven and earth aura."


    A group of people nodded in surprise, but their hearts were already overwhelmed.


    Many students even took out their mobile phones to record, or record them in notebooks.


    "With the aura of heaven and earth, the damaged plant cells can be restored, and the plants can be revived."


    "In that case, Professor Su Yan, you have the aura of heaven and earth."


    "of course."


    "Professor Su Yan, are you a person in the martial arts world!"


    A classmate was surprised and said that he was more familiar with the martial arts world and his family was a family.


    "natural."


    The classmate nodded, everything can be explained. My father once told him that there is no end to the martial arts world, and those powerful things that can turn the sky over are nothing to say.


    "Professor Su Yan, can you let us also master this skill?!"


    Someone said expectantly, very respectful.


    "I can''t. I don''t have that great ability yet. It depends on talent and hard work."


    Everyone was disappointed, it was a pity not to have such a strange skill.


    "Well, that''s it for today''s class. See you in the next class."


    "Professor Su Yan walk slowly."


    Everyone bowed very respectfully and convincingly.


    Li Yao kept up with Su Yan, still shocked, but more happy.


    Su Yan''s first class ended in this way. Although there were twists and turns, he was still very satisfied in the end. He was very satisfied.


    The sensation caused by this class is not only in the classroom, it has quietly spread to every corner of the school, forming a whirlwind.


    "Have you heard that the new Professor Su Yan turned out to be an 18-year-old handsome guy. It is said that he is too handsome."


    "Really, with so many reputations, he is only eighteen years old and handsome. It''s incredible."


    "Not only that, he also hanged Professor Wang, forcing him to kneel and call Dad."


    "Damn, this is awesome."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see the scene at that time. Professor Wang must have turned green with anger."


    "The most shocking thing is that they even said that Professor Su Yan had revived a tree of Hibiscus that was soaked in boiling water."


    "Ghost, let the dead Mu Furong revive, how is this possible."


    "What they say is that they have witnessed it with their own eyes."


    "Zhi, next time he public class, I will go anyway."

 Chapter 364： Hot open class

    Su Yan looked very lightly at the boiling of the school. This little fluctuation was nothing. He had never experienced any scenes.


    There was a lot of rumors outside, but he was drinking tea leisurely in the apartment.


    Li Yao hesitated for a long time in front of Su Yan''s door, but still knocked on his door.


    "Professor Su, are you there?"


    Su Yan opened the door and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is your developmental biology course materials for tomorrow."


    Li Yao handed a copy to Su Yan, hesitating to look at him.


    Because she felt that Su Yan became more handsome and seductive. She didn''t look like an eighteen-year-old boy at all. Instead, she had a calm and refined temperament like a forty-something.


    Especially Su Yan''s eyes were profound and magnetic, and a glance was shocking, making Li Yao unable to calm down for a long time.


    "By the way, you can try the skirt you bought."


    Su Yan pointed to the express package on the table and said lightly.


    Li Yao glanced, embarrassed, and did not move.


    Su Yan opened the bag directly, and several skirts were revealed. Li Yao saw her heart throbbing nonstop.


    "Try it, my teaching assistant can''t shame me."


    Li Yao hesitated to take it, trying to recover his mind, and remembered Su Yan''s words don''t be ashamed.


    After going to the bathroom to change clothes, Li Yao walked out, wearing a long green patterned skirt, very smart and elegant, which was completely different from before.


    Su Yan cut off Li Yao''s hair casually, and a lively and lovely Li Yao appeared.


    "Well, it''s almost the same."


    Li Yao took a picture in the mirror with a look of surprise. Is this still me? Compared with the previous me, this is simply the difference between Cinderella and Snow White.


    "Su...Professor Su."


    "how?"


    "Are you still a hair stylist?"


    "I can do everything."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, spread his hands out, how cheap and cheap.


    "Try a few others."


    Li Yao hurriedly tried, everything was just right, it was tailor-made for her, how could Su Yan''s vision be bad.


    Li Yao was naturally very satisfied and very happy, showing a long-lost innocent smile.


    Su Yan sat on the sofa and looked at Li Yao faintly. This Nizi was not bad. If he had the foundation, he could accept her as a disciple.


    But Li Yao obviously didn''t have the talent in that area, and could only be an ordinary person.


    But Li Yao didn''t think so in her heart. Su Yan was so kind to her, it was simply unreasonable, could it be that she wanted something.


    Her heart jumped violently, she was already twenty-four years old, and six years old from Su Yan, not to mention whether she could accept it, ordinary boys would not accept it.


    She glanced at Su Yan and saw that Su Yan had been staring at her. She was even more shy, and the deer kept bumping into her heart.


    Is Professor Su really interesting to himself? Such expensive clothes, besides how ordinary people give girls clothes, it must be so.


    Li Yao plucked up the courage and looked at Su Yan, with a flushed face, and he hesitated, "Professor Su, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes."


    Li Yao seemed to have been splashed with cold water, from head to toe, and the hope of longing that was originally burning was shattered.


    She smiled awkwardly, like a frightened deer, uncomfortable.


    "what happened?"


    How could Su Yan not know Li Yao''s performance? He saw everything in his eyes.


    But he is not a stallion. Although Li Yao is pure and lovely, he can''t enter his mind.


    Su Yan can only apologize for Li Yao''s disappointment, which cannot be forced.


    "Well, is it going to developmental biology this time?"


    Li Yao also hurriedly turned around and nodded quickly.


    "Well, just remember to notify me when the time comes."


    "Okay, tomorrow afternoon at three o''clock in the school auditorium."


    "How did you change places?"


    Li Yao smiled slightly and said, "Your first class caused a sensation. I think many people will come to listen to this class."


    Su Yan also nodded, not surprisingly.


    Li Yao was right. The whirlwind of Su that was blowing up at the school was still rising, and even the aunt in the cafeteria knew that the school had an amazing professor.


    "Mother, give me a meal quickly, and go to Professor Su''s class in the afternoon."


    "Professor Su, is it that young man?"


    The aunt also saw Su Yan''s meal in the cafeteria, and she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Yes, have you met him?"


    "Yes, it looks pretty handsome, very young, but very mature and stable."


    "You don''t know, the girls in our School of Biology are all a sensation, one by one, they have to see Professor Su."


    The aunt smiled and didn''t comment, she was not so crazy when she was young, and chased the little handsome guy in the village around the village several times.


    Inside the male dormitory, there was a howling.


    "Professor Su''s developmental biology has increased by a thousand places, why I still haven''t reported, this **** network!"


    A classmate smashed the computer angrily. It was heartache when he woke up.


    "Youngest, haven''t you registered yet?"


    "Boss, the report is reported, but only I succeeded."


    All five people in the dormitory looked over with unkind faces, the third child was sitting on pins and needles, like a frightened kitten.


    "Oye, all of our bedrooms have reported success, so lucky."


    A classmate accidentally missed his mouth, and the other roommates looked at him angrily.


    The door of this dormitory was directly lifted by the other dormitories, and the six people were treated inhumanly, so they could only obediently offer six places.


    "Not reconciled, I am not reconciled!"


    The classmate who said the leak was again treated inhumane by his roommate.


    Compared with the hot dorms of boys before, girls despise indifference, but this time girls dorms are more hot than boys dorms.


    Those female classmates who were lucky enough to see Su Yan were severely tortured by a group of female classmates long ago, forcing them to confess everything they knew about Su Yan.


    "Sister, I only know so much, go around me, hahaha..."


    A girl was tickled by the girls in turn, laughing endlessly.


    A few girls are in the Internet cafe outside the school in order to successfully register with the speed of the Internet here.


    "Has it been reported?"


    "No."


    "I strangle you to death!"


    "It''s my business, the internet speed is not good, you go to the network manager."


    "Network manager, what are you breaking the network!"


    "One hundred trillion without fake."


    Next is the scene of the young network manager being ravaged by several female college students in turn, which is terrible.


    In the freshman girls'' dormitory, Jin Shiya was in the room, except for Wang Susu''s constant twittering, the others were quiet, especially Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, have you heard that a male **** professor appeared recently."


    As long as the handsome guy is mentioned, Wang Susu''s big eyes will be bright, like a beast about to hunt.


    "I signed up, and you succeeded. Let''s go together this afternoon."


    "not in the mood."


    Jin Shiya directly refused, she hadn''t attended class for a long time.


    "Shiya, you can''t do this, he is dead, do you want to accompany him, he doesn''t want to see you like this in the underground."

 Chapter 365： That kiss is deep

    Jin Shiya burst into tears at the corner of her eyes and murmured: "I want to be with him, but I''m worried about Dad."


    Seeing Jin Shiya so sad, Wang Susu''s face showed a look of unbearableness, and he didn''t know how to advise.


    "Okay Shiya, don''t miss him, let''s forget him."


    "How could I forget him, how could I forget him."


    Jin Shiya became more and more excited, her eyes were red and swollen, and tears rained down.


    Wang Susu fully understood that the position of the dead man in Jin Shiya''s heart absolutely occupies her entire heart.


    She has no way to cheer Jin Shiya up now, and there is a time when her quirky mind is at a loss.


    "Shiya, I heard that the professor revived the withered Mu Furong."


    Wang Susu''s unintentional words made Jin Shiya seem to have seen hope, just as there was a ray of light in the abyss of incomparable darkness.


    "What did you say?!"


    Jin Shiya grabbed Wang Susu''s arm and looked at her straightly.


    Wang Susu was taken aback by Jin Shiya''s sudden behavior, and murmured: "This matter is spreading wildly throughout the campus, I know."


    "Really?"


    "It should be true, everyone is saying that it can''t be groundless."


    "It can revive plants, should it resurrect animals?"


    "It should be." Wang Susu looked at Jin Shiya blankly.


    Because at this time, Jin Shiya looked like a completely different person, her lifeless and pale at the beginning, but now she is back to life.


    "That said, Professor Su should revive people?"


    Wang Susu opened his mouth slightly and nodded hesitantly.


    She didn''t dare not nod her head, if she shook her head, Jin Shiya would definitely be frustrated again.


    "go."


    "where to?"


    "Go to class."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly got up, changed into clean clothes, and pulled Wang Susu out of the bedroom.


    "Shiya, it''s only two o''clock, one hour before class."


    Wang Susu was pulled tightly by Jin Shiya, unable to break free at all, as if walking a dog.


    "I know, go early and get a good place."


    The two came to the small school hall, but the scene before them made them dumbfounded.


    They completely underestimated the professor''s popularity, thinking that the small auditorium would be empty one hour in advance.


    But the scene in front of him was impenetrable. Not only was the small auditorium full of people, but even the windows were full of people. What''s more, they had already climbed onto a tree by the window, waiting for Professor Su''s arrival.


    "My God, these people are crazy!"


    Wang Susu was surprised, his mouth seemed to be stuffed with a steamed bun.


    "Shiya, let''s go, I don''t want to be squeezed into meat pie."


    Wang Susu had the intention of retreating, and seeing the male **** at a glance was more important than his own beauty.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t have the slightest plan to leave, but quietly looked at the small auditorium.


    "Shiya, is it possible that you really want to squeeze in?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, with a stubborn persistence.


    "You are crazy."


    "I want to see Professor Su, I must see him."


    Wang Susu wanted to say how you saw it, even if Professor Su is a god-man who can bring people back to life, but your boyfriend''s body is gone, how to resurrect him.


    Of course, thinking so in her heart, she naturally did not dare to say it.


    "How can I get in."


    "I don''t care, I will see him."


    The expectation in Jin Shiya''s heart became stronger. This was the last hope. Although it was so unrealistic, she did not want to give up.


    At this moment, a male classmate walked out of the small auditorium, and everyone around him hurriedly backed away, in awe of him.


    The male classmate is not someone else, it is Gao Xiao Gao Jiang, when he saw Jin Shiya, he walked out directly.


    "Shiya, did you come out?"


    Gao Jiang looked surprised, knowing that after he saved Jin Shiya, Jin Shiya has stayed in the dormitory for a few days and never went out once.


    With a smile on Wang Susu''s face, he said, "I didn''t expect Gao Xiaoyou to be here, and you are not afraid of being squeezed."


    "I have bodyguards, so naturally I am not afraid."


    Behind Gao Jiang are several male classmates of Ma Zhuang, who are obviously his younger brothers.


    "It''s not the same to have money."


    Wang Susu smiled awkwardly, playing with his bag.


    "Shiya, are you here to listen to Professor Su''s class?"


    Jin Shiya is very evasive to Gao Jiang. If he hadn''t saved her, neither would have said a word.


    Jin Shiya nodded slightly and agreed.


    "Come on, I have several positions."


    Jin Shiya''s eyes lit up, very excited, but hesitated slightly.


    Seeing this, Wang Susu walked to Jin Shiya and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to see Professor Su? This is a rare opportunity."


    Jin Shiya nodded without hesitation after hearing the words, Gao Jiang''s face was full of joy.


    A group of younger brothers opened the way, and Gao Jiang, a gentleman, led the two daughters into the small auditorium.


    Gao Jiang occupies a very high position, in the middle of the third row, that is an excellent position.


    The first row is full of teachers from the college, and even teachers from other colleges come here admiringly, wanting to see the true face of Su Yan.


    For Gao Jiang, these teachers are naturally considered to have never met. After all, the Gao family is too famous in Jiangzhou, and no one dares to mess with it.


    Seeing Jin Shiya coming in, everyone was agitated and whispered.


    Jin Shiya''s appearance includes temperament, she is definitely one of the best in the school, and she has long been praised as a school girl.


    Sitting in the seat, Jin Shiya was very anxious. She wanted to see Professor Su earlier and asked him if he could bring people back to life.


    At this time, it was only half an hour before the class started, and Su Yan was also ready to change under Li Yao''s reminder.


    Then Su Yan strode to the small auditorium with his head high, and many students along the way saw Su Yan with admiration.


    "Professor Su, this is your information."


    "It''s off to class."


    Su Yan smiled faintly and put the information in the trash can.


    He knew that Jin Shiya would come in this class. This was not only an intuition, but also a divine investigation.


    He originally wanted to prepare nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine roses, but then he thought, wouldn''t it seem vulgar to do so.


    He and Jin Shiya have long surpassed the material, it is the kind of love that will last longer than Jin Jian.


    It was herself who rewarded her, and this surprise was enough to make Jin Shiya moved to tears.


    Su Yan fiddled with her hairstyle, and walked into the small auditorium with the clatter of Li Yao''s high heels.


    All the classmates stood up, showed their highest respect to Su Yan, and looked at him with excitement.


    The boy saw Su Yan in awe. He was a respectable person, not as simple as his age.


    The girls were completely stupid. There were such beautiful and handsome men in the world, and such manly men were all fascinated by Su Yan.


    But in the entire small auditorium, there was only one person sitting quietly. When Su Yan walked in, she found that she could not stand up at all.


    The tears that couldn''t stop the eyes had already collapsed.


    Su Yan also looked at Jin Shiya, opened her arms, and smiled lovingly at Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya''s originally weak body suddenly gained strength somehow, and rushed directly towards Su Yan, firmly thrown into Su Yan''s embrace.


    Those two familiar tastes blend together, and the cremation and love produced are enviable.


    There was no words, only a simple look, and the two understood.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, tilted her head, and kissed her red lips.


    That kiss is deep!

 Chapter 366： Jiangbei cp

    The lips crossed, and they all felt a familiar taste, Su Yan kept calming Jin Shiya''s injured heart.


    Both of them are very emotional and intoxicated. Only they know the love of kissing. It is an expression of reunion after a long absence, and it is a return from life and death, and it is a kind of apologization.


    Su Yan gently bit Jin Shiya''s thin lips, trying to leave a trace on it, but after thinking about it, she still couldn''t bear to do it.


    Their tongues blend, and some are just pure love. This kind of love is pure and pure, and it is a love that cannot be profaned.


    The two kissed for a long time, ignoring the shocked eyes around them, as if there were only two of them in this small auditorium.


    This kiss lasted for several minutes. In the end, the two people reluctantly separated. Jin Shiya lay directly in Su Yan''s arms, very cute.


    She didn''t want to ask anything, she didn''t want to say a word, she just wanted to hug Su Yan tightly and never let him leave again.


    Su Yan was able to appear safely and did not die. This is the greatest gift to her, and this is the greatest love from heaven.


    But Su Yan was a little guilty, seeing Jin Shiya''s thin figure, tired body, and disordered pulse, he blamed himself very much.


    In the past few days, Jin Shiya must have experienced a gap between the sky and the ground, like the existence of walking dead.


    He just wanted to love Jin Shiya well and make up all the debts.


    The classmates opened their eyes wide, staring at the two dumbfoundedly, their minds were blank and completely stupid.


    The classmate who was standing on the tree was stunned by this scene, but fell directly, and his body was in pain.


    The boys have expressions of jealousy and envy. Su Yan is so handsome and perfect that he is directly fascinated by the school girl, which is unfair.


    And some of the girls are already crying and crying, and some are crying and crying extremely sad.


    The first time they saw Su Yan, they were completely fascinated by Su Yan, and they vowed that Su Yan would not marry, but the second glance was that they collapsed.


    The male **** who only existed in his heart actually kissed the school flower directly, and the kiss was so selfless and hard to give up for so long.


    Everyone is heartbroken and can''t bear such pain. Why are the male gods belonged to others?


    Li Yao looked at the two in surprise at first, then turned into jealousy, and finally envy.


    Compared to Professor Su who said he has a girlfriend, I am afraid it is this beautiful female classmate.


    Compared with Jin Shiya, Li Yao felt ashamed of herself. Jin Shiya was too dazzling and could be called an absolute goddess, without the slightest flaw, she could not compare.


    If you can''t get it, you can only bless, Li Yao wiped the corner of her eyes and blessed her sincerely.


    Wang Susu opened his mouth wide, and was amazed. How could Jin Shiya, who had been so ill, suddenly become so bold and forced him to kiss Professor Su.


    "Shiya, that''s Professor Su."


    In fact, Wang Susu was also jealous. Su Yan''s handsomeness naturally conquered her, but she never wanted to be eaten tofu by Jin Shiya.


    Naturally, Wang Susu''s words could not be heard by Jin Shiya, and the two people''s world seemed to be surrounded by countless walls, in a vacuum.


    The angry Wang Susu jumped his feet, shaking in front of him, but he could only get angry.


    And only one person in the audience was the most violent, and that was naturally Gao Jiang. He regarded Jin Shiya as forbidden and could not allow others to blaspheme.


    Jin Shiya has been determined by him, he loves this woman, he wants to get her completely, love her all his life, this woman is worthy of him.


    But right now, Jin Shiya actually went to eat the professor''s tofu. Although the two looked very good, they were almost the same in age, but he still couldn''t accept it.


    "Jin Shiya!"


    Gao Jiang roared, everyone around him was startled, and turned around, looking at Gao Jiang in panic.


    "Well, Gao Shao is angry."


    "Yes, Young Master Gao saved Jin Shiya and confessed to her several times, but they were all rejected by Jin Shiya."


    "I can''t figure it out. I heard that Jin Shiya''s boyfriend died. He refused to Gao Jiang. I understand, but now she..."


    "Yes, this is unreasonable. Even though Professor Su is so young, there is a big gap between the two."


    Gao Jiang''s voice was so loud that even Jin Shiya and Su Yan in the two-person world heard it.


    Jin Shiya frowned, glanced at Su Yan, everything depends on him.


    "Jin Shiya, it''s fine if you don''t like me, but you should do such a frivolous thing. What kind of style is this."


    Gao Jiang walked to the podium and stared at Jin Shiya coldly, while his bitter eyes were directed at Su Yan.


    Even the teachers in the row were completely stunned. Although the university advocates freedom, it is too free.


    "Student Jin, you have to pay attention to the influence."


    "And Professor Su, we are here to listen to your lecture, what are you doing?"


    Jin Shiya was a little panicked, but when she saw Su Yan''s firm eyes, she suddenly relaxed and recovered her calm.


    She looked at Gao Jiang and said, "You don''t need to care about my affairs."


    "You!" Gao Jiang smashed the seat with a fist.


    Then Jin Shiya looked at the teacher in the front row again, and said with a hint of respect and shyness: "He is my boyfriend. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I couldn''t control it."


    Jin Shiya''s words are no different from thunder on the ground, and the whole process is deadly silent.


    Professor Su is Golden School Flower''s boyfriend. How could this be possible? The two should be irrelevant.


    Wang Susu''s mouth grew bigger, with a surprised expression on his face, and he couldn''t believe it and said, "Shiya, what are you talking about?!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, he is my boyfriend."


    Some girls feel that Jin Shiya is so shameless, and hate herself for why she is not so shameless.


    Su Yan was always smiling, and when she looked at Jin Shiya, she was in love besides petting.


    He recovered his face, looked at the teachers in the front row, and said lightly: "This is my girlfriend, and what we are doing is this class today."


    "what?!"


    "Professor Su actually said that Golden School Flower is his girlfriend."


    "This is too messy."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The entire small auditorium was smashed, news spread, and the school forum directly exploded.


    Shocking news, the best cp in Jiangbei, Professor Su Yan and Jin Shiya school flower, staged a long-lasting kiss in the small auditorium.


    In addition to the nickname, the best CP Professor Su and Jin Xiaohua are unknown things.


    Professor Su and Jin Xiaohua from the moon...


    The students were shocked that Su Yan admitted that Jin Shiya was his girlfriend, but the teachers focused on the latter sentence of Su Yan.


    "Professor Su, you are telling us how what you are doing is today''s class."


    "We have reunited after a long absence, we kissed with love, isn''t this just developmental biology?"


    "How does this have to do with developmental biology?"


    Su Yan took a chalk and wrote a few powerful characters on the blackboard, and the teachers were speechless.


    On the signs of maturity of higher organisms.

 Chapter 367： High and young anger

    On the signs of maturity of higher biology, this is really fine, and even the professors and lecturers cannot refute it.


    Su Yan used practical actions to stage a lively course for everyone. Although the men were jealous and the women shed tears, it was enough to make everyone remember.


    After class, everyone left the small auditorium one after another, but there were still many people who were reluctant to leave and kept looking at them.


    Su Yan held Jin Shiya''s hand tightly, stroked her hair, and looked at her dotingly.


    "During this time, you have suffered."


    "No, Shiya is very happy, Shiya is satisfied, and Brother Yan is fine."


    Two tears rolled down Jin Shiya''s face, which were tears of joy, and the taste was sweet.


    Su Yan wiped away the tears for her, holding her face and laughing.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Looking at Brother Yan, Shiya can''t feel hungry."


    "Silly Nizi." Su Yan scratched Jin Shiya''s nose and smiled. "Let''s go, let''s go get something to eat."


    Naturally, Jin Shiya clung to Su Yan''s arms obediently, and restored her former little girl character.


    Such a picture of love is beginning to be accepted, and there is no way to accept it.


    "Hey, Professor Su and Jin Xiaohua are really excellent CPs. A talented and beautiful girl is just perfect."


    "I can only wish them well. Professor Su is about the same age as us, and there is nothing to say about their relationship."


    Wang Susu has been stunned, he has no idea why the two are walking together, and he has even more doubts in his heart.


    She ran directly next to Jin Shiya and said with her mouth curled: "Shiya, you can tell me why you fell in love with Professor Su at first sight. Have you forgotten your boyfriend?"


    Wang Susu was a little angry, and learned that her boyfriend had passed away. Jin Shiya had been alive and well these days, but today is uncharacteristically and thrown into the arms of others.


    Jin Shiya said with a faint smile: "Brother Yan is my boyfriend, he is fine, the rumors are false."


    Wang Susu opened his mouth, showing an incredible look, and hurriedly said: "Professor Su is your dead boyfriend?!"


    "Brother Yan is fine, don''t talk nonsense." Jin Shiya elbows Su Yan.


    "This����"


    Wang Susu was completely speechless, it was too dramatic.


    But Gao Jiang''s face is still very gloomy, and his current mood can only be described as an explosion.


    He could not accept his forbiddenness by others.


    When the younger brothers next to Gao Jiang saw this, they all packed up for Gao Jiang.


    "Young Master Gao, this stinky lady is shameless. When did you treat a woman so hard, she actually ignored her and even hooked up with the professor."


    A little brother said viciously, looking at Jin Shiya from time to time.


    Gao Jiang slapped the little brother and slapped him at the star.


    The little brother was at a loss and looked at Gao Jiang with aggrieved eyes.


    "Do you want to die? The woman I love, you dare to call a stinky lady!"


    "Gao Shao, I was wrong, I was wrong."


    "Gao Shao, what Xiao Liu said is not unreasonable. We have been with you for so long, and we have never seen you be so devoted to a woman."


    Another younger brother excused his companion and pushed all the blame on Jin Shiya.


    "You mean I''m guilty?"


    "No, how dare we say that, all this is the woman''s fault."


    "Ok?!"


    "No, all this is Professor Na Su''s fault. It''s not his high or young. You must have chased the Golden School Flower."


    Gao Jiang naturally thinks so too, he doesn''t hate Jin Shiya, he only hates Su Yan now, it is this man who robbed his woman!


    "He''s just a returnee professor. If we pull a woolen thread, a few of our brothers can level him."


    Hearing what the younger brother said, Gao Jiang suddenly smiled, with a different thought in his heart.


    "The woman who dared to rob me, I am destined to make you regret it."


    Gao Jiang walked towards the two coldly, and the younger brothers immediately surrounded them so that outsiders could not see them.


    Jin Shiya frowned and said, "Gao Jiang, what are you doing?"


    "Shiya, I am sincere to you, what''s wrong with me, why are you treating me like this?"


    Gao Jiang was indeed hurt in his heart. Which of the previous women didn''t stick to him, only Jin Shiya spent a lot of thought on him.


    "I have a boyfriend, please respect me."


    "Your boyfriend is dead, and why are you with this Professor Su!" Gao Jiang roared.


    "He''s not dead, my boyfriend is him."


    Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s arm tighter, for fear that Su Yan would leave her again.


    And Su Yan was very calm and didn''t even look at Gao Jiang from beginning to end. Such a small cricket was not worthy of his attention at all.


    "Haha, your lie is so ridiculous, did your boyfriend come back to be a university professor?"


    Gao Jiang smiled and showed sarcasm.


    Jin Shiya''s poor words are really difficult to understand, but Wang Susu has a skeptical look.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at Gao Jiang, with the domineering arrogance of a king, making Gao Jiang avoid his edge.


    "none of your business?!"


    Su Yan said domineeringly, a word can leave people speechless.


    But Gao Jiang is not an ordinary person, he is a famous young man in Jiangbei, and his family power can be described as the top existence in Jiangbei.


    "It''s my shit?" Gao Jiang smiled coldly, "I''ll take care of this!"


    "Heh, what are you going to do?" Su Yan was interested.


    "You leave Jin Shiya, or I will make you look good."


    "How to make me look good?"


    "Go and find out, we are one of the four young men in Jiangbei, and the Gao family is a great empire with tens of billions of assets."


    "Do you want to be richer than me?"


    Su Yan is very confident, with a playful smile on his face, he can spend tens of billions of dollars to kill the high and young.


    "Can you be a mere professor comparable to us?" The younger brother was full of disdain.


    "We have enough money for wiping our butts for years." Another little brother laughed.


    Su Yan''s face changed, a cold light shot directly at the little brother, and the little brother was trembling with fright.


    Su Yan wanted to make a move, and wasting time with these little squats. It was so boring.


    But Jin Shiya grabbed him and shook her head at Su Yan.


    "Brother Yan, let''s go, after all, he saved me."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, this dude also saved Shiya, which seems to be difficult.


    "Well, listen to you, because he saved you, I will spare him this time."


    Gao Jiang''s eyes were even more angry, and he directly stopped Su Yan from going to the road: "You are a mere professor of how to bring Shiya a rich life. To put it bluntly, you are a pauper!"


    "Gao Jiang, shut up, stop talking." Jin Shiya glared at Gao Jiang. In fact, she was afraid that Su Yan could not control herself.


    "Shiya, what you do makes me very heartbroken."


    "You''d better do it yourself, if you didn''t save me, I can hardly imagine the consequences."


    Jin Shiya took Su Yan and left directly, she just wanted to leave early so that she could accompany her brother Yan.

 Chapter 368： Jin Shiyas changes

    Gao Jiang didn''t want to stop them, he still hesitated seeing Su Yan''s lingering gaze.


    "This professor is too weird, his eyes are so terrible."


    A classmate said with trepidation, still uneasy.


    "I heard that he is from the martial arts world, he must have some background."


    Everyone was whispering, because Su Yan was injured in the first class when someone beat him.


    "Gao Shao?" The younger brother looked at Gao Jiang, waiting for his order.


    "Hmph, he is a pauper in front of me, he can''t give Shiya a good life."


    But at this time a Bugatti Veyron drove into the school and stopped beside Su Yan.


    The driver hurriedly walked down and took off the cloth cover that was attached to the car, with a respectful look.


    "Has the car been repaired?"


    "Dear guest, it''s fixed."


    "Well, hard work."


    "No, this is what we should do."


    Su Yan jumped into the co-pilot, looked at Jin Shiya, and said with a smile: "It''s been a long time since I opened it. You will drive me today."


    Jin Shiya got into the driving seat, nodded, touched the steering wheel, memories flooded like a flood.


    The engine started, the car let out a few roars, and drove straight out of the school like an arrow.


    The little brothers beside Gao Jiang were all stupid. This professor actually has a Bugatti Veyron. Is this really a pauper?


    Gao Jiang was also furious, and his liver hurts, but when he saw Jin Shiya driving, his face suddenly turned into a smile.


    "A soft meal, this car is definitely not his."


    The other brothers nodded immediately, thinking that the car was Jin Shiya.


    Wang Susu didn''t think so. She knew that Jin Shiya had a car, but it was a red sports car of millions, but she had never seen her drive a Bugatti Veyron.


    "This Professor Su is not easy."


    Wang Susu murmured to himself, even if he is a famous returnee, he can''t be so rich, unless he starts his own company.


    But Jin Shiya said that Su Yan was her boyfriend and a native of Jiangzhou, which made her confused again.


    "It doesn''t matter, Jin Shiya waits for you to come back, I have to cross-examine."


    Wang Susu waved his small fist and left with a bulging mouth.


    "Su Yan, do you think this is the end of the matter? No way. No one else I can get it!"


    There was a trace of coldness in Gao Jiang''s eyes, and Ling Li''s killing intent appeared in his heart.


    Jin Shiya drove the car and galloped on the wide street aimlessly.


    Su Yan caressed Jin Shiya''s wrist tightly, feeling the incomparable comfort on the delicate baby-like skin.


    This naturally shocked Jin Shiya.


    "It''s driving." Jin Shiya said shyly.


    "What are you afraid of."


    Su Yan didn''t stop at the slightest and took advantage.


    Su Yan put his mouth on Jin Shiya''s ear, but Jin Shiya resisted.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yan asked, holding Jin Shiya''s face.


    "No, I suddenly don''t want to make a vase."


    Jin Shiya''s words shocked Su Yan, and all the excitement suddenly faded like a tide.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Too many things have happened during this period. I went from heaven to hell, and now I have returned to heaven from hell. I am like duckweed, drifting with the flow."


    "With me, how can you follow the flow, you are revolving around me."


    "No, I just follow the trend. I know Big Brother loves me, but I can''t get rid of the vase label."


    Su Yan felt distressed. He didn''t expect Jin Shiya to say this, but he was unable to refute it.


    "Big Brother has always been covering me from the wind and rain and taking care of me carefully, but I can''t do even a little bit for Big Brother."


    There were tears from the corner of Jin Shiya''s eyes, it was a kind of self-blame, a feeling of powerlessness.


    "it''s not like that."


    "Why are women born weak, why do women have to be protected by men, why should women turn around men?"


    Jin Shiya''s continuous questioning made Su Yan really bewildered, and he was unable to answer these words as the emperor.


    Because this is the law formed by the evolution of the times, and the world of immortality also follows this law.


    "Big brother, tell me if there is any way, I don''t want to be a vase."


    Jin Shiya lay in Su Yan''s chest, looking at him very eagerly.


    Su Yan deplored it, kissed her on the forehead, and said for a long time: "Yes, there are, but..."


    "It''s not just, just say it."


    "As long as they become strong, in the legend, those proud princesses and even empresses are the masters of their world. They protect the people and even their own men."


    Jin Shiya''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "I also want to be strong, and I also want to protect Big Brother!"

 Chapter 369： Senior sisters birthday invitation

    Jin Shiya waved her small pink fist with sheer tenacity in her eyes. Her eyes became brighter, as if she had found a goal to fight for.


    But Su Yan got a headache. What kind of plane this little Nizi is doing, so much talk about it, so that her anger is gone, don''t you want to stop.


    Su Yan wanted to re-ignite the atmosphere, sticking to Jin Shiya''s intimacy, but she was pushed away by Jin Shiya.


    "Brother Yan, we can''t yet."


    Jin Shiya touched her fingers as if she had made a mistake, muttering with her head down.


    "why?"


    Su Yan is not calm anymore. After suffering for so many months, he almost died out, can''t...


    Su Yan couldn''t express his inner feelings. He had all kinds of flavors, and his brows were frowned.


    Upon seeing this, Jin Shiya hurriedly said, "Shiya wants to learn Kung Fu, wants to be a strong, wants to protect Brother Yan."


    "Silly Nizi, what Brother Yan needs you to protect."


    "No, I will learn, I will be better than you, and then I will force you down."


    "..."


    Jin Shiya stood up, put on her clothes, and walked out of the house.


    Su Yan hurriedly followed, and said with a glimmer of hope: "Shiya, don''t behave like a baby, I know it makes you worry."


    "No, I''m serious." Jin Shiya turned to look at Su Yan and said, "Brother Yan can push me down by force now, but that''s not what I wanted. I know that Brother Yan would not do that."


    Su Yan is speechless, angry, furious, painful...


    For a long time, Su Yan approached Jin Shiya, squeezed her face fiercely, and said dissatisfied: "Okay, I promise you."


    Su Yan wanted Jin Shiya, it was naturally easy, but not what she wanted, which made Su Yan unable to start.


    When the two left the hotel, the staff were shocked. It was too fast.


    "The two of you are now returning and checking out?"


    "No need to refund." Su Yan said coldly in a bad mood.


    When the two of them walked away, the staff member contemptuously said: "The rich are rich, but their physical fitness is not good."


    "How do you know that your physical fitness is bad?" the other person asked in surprise.


    "Guess, but at least I can''t run away."


    The two found a restaurant and ate a simple meal, and then drove back to school.


    "Brother Yan, except for that, I can promise you everything else." Jin Shiya said with a bit of unbearableness.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but rushed directly to Jin Shiya with both hands to vent his dissatisfaction.


    "Wait for two days to accompany me to choose a house nearby. I live apart but cannot sleep in separate rooms."


    "According to you." Jin Shiya kissed Su Yan, and then ran away like a bird.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya''s back and stretched his brows. As long as Jin Shiya is happy, he would like to do anything.


    Back to the dormitory, Jin Shiya lay directly on the bed and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Wang Susu, who had long been eager to wait, jumped directly onto the bed and stared at Jin Shiya with wide eyes.


    "I want to interrogate you now, and I must give an explanation."


    "Okay." Jin Shiya fluffed her hair, but did not object.


    "Why is Professor Su your boyfriend?"


    "He is, we met in Jiangzhou, high school together, but then he went to the army and only met today."


    Jin Shiya didn''t lie, but told the truth.


    Wang Susu was full of disbelief: "You lied, how could Professor Su go to high school with you? He has seven post-doctorate degrees."


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, and then an awkward smile appeared on her face. She naturally knew that this was made by Su Yan.


    Of course, as Su Yan''s woman, she couldn''t expose her, otherwise she wouldn''t be a bad woman.


    "Maybe it was in the army."


    "Lie, according to you, he has only been in the army for a few months. How could he get so many academic qualifications."


    "He is a genius. When he was in Jiangzhou School, he could get a perfect score without reading."


    "You have the ability to touch your bun and talk."


    Wang Susu was even more angry and wanted Jin Shiya to touch her conscience to speak.


    Jin Shiya was a little flustered, muttering speechless, and finally stopped talking.


    "Your silence is proof that you lied."


    "He didn''t tell me this, and I am not very clear."


    "Well, let this matter aside, what did you do when you went out with him!"


    Wang Susu was more solemn, looking at Jin Shiya without blinking.


    "Nothing."


    "You can''t hide from me, you must be doing shameful things."


    "Not as dirty as you think."


    "Shiya, the most precious thing about a woman is the first time. If you don''t cherish it, just give it to him, and he will think you can get it easily."


    Wang Susu said bitterly as if someone came over.


    "Brother Yan won''t. Besides, we don''t have that."


    Wang Susu patted her chest and saw Jin Shiya speaking so naturally, knowing that she was not lying.


    "That''s good."


    "The last question, where did the Bugatti Veyron come from."


    "His."


    "Lie, it''s a 40 million car, he can''t be so proud even a professor."


    Jin Shiya disdainfully said: "Forty million is nothing, he just gave me a necklace worth 100 million."


    Jin Shiya touched the necklace on her chest. It was made of a colorful sacred stone and was blessed by Su Yan''s spiritual power. Now, even in the middle stage of the master, she cannot cause any harm to Jin Shiya.


    "Just this broken stone is worth 100 million?!"


    "It should be more than that."


    "My God, who is he?"


    Su Yan''s figure appeared in front of Jin Shiya, and said with a sweet smile: "He is a man like a god."


    Wang Susu is still skeptical about Jin Shiya''s words, and he is not afraid of the cowhide blowing up to the sky.


    The two entangled for a long time, and finally spent an afternoon playing around.


    "Shiya, you have to be careful of seniors and young, he was mad when you left."


    Wang Susu said with a serious face, quite disturbed in his heart.


    "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of Brother Yan."


    "Hey, Senior and Junior are actually quite nice, but unfortunately they can''t match their childhood sweethearts."


    While Wang Susu sighed, he looked at him happily, "You don''t like him, doesn''t that mean I have a chance!"


    "Susu, you''d better stay away from him, he is not serious."


    "Just take what you need, do you think my old lady will suffer."


    Wang Susu''s clever eyes made Jin Shiya quite a headache.


    "By the way, I almost forgot an important thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Sister Zheng will hold a twentieth birthday party tomorrow night."


    "Sister Zheng is twenty years old." Jin Shiya was also quite surprised.


    The Senior Sister Zheng whom they said was naturally from Jiangbei University, two levels higher than them, but she was a man of the school.


    "Senior Sister also specifically told me that you must be present this time, but you have robbed her of the title of school flower."


    "Fuck you, it''s not serious, that''s boring things done by a bunch of boring people."

 Chapter 370： Give you a box

    Jin Shiya kneaded the puff pastry mischievously, and said with a hint of jealousy: "I''m so proud, you are like a cow."


    "Hmph, envy me."


    Wang Susu pouted his mouth and said proudly.


    "I don''t envy you. Too big is a burden. It''s not good for your back."


    Wang Susu became serious and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Sister Zheng''s birthday dinner must be quite grand this time."


    "Does she want to invite many classmates?"


    "Not only classmates, but also big ladies and ladies from all walks of life in Jiangbei will attend. It is said that this will be an unprecedented banquet."


    Jin Shiya opened her mouth slightly and said, "Senior Sister Zheng, what''s the background?"


    "I don''t know, anyway, she said that her family is very rich and very rich."


    Jin Shiya was surprised. She also heard Jin Chengwu mention that the most famous in Jiangbei political and business circles is the Zheng family. Isn''t Zheng Xuejie the daughter of the Zheng family?


    She put away the shock, but still quite disturbed in her heart, this dinner may not be easy.


    "Shiya, tomorrow we have to wear the long key point, otherwise we will be ashamed of going there."


    Jin Shiya nodded, it was necessary.


    "You take Professor Su, it will save you face."


    "Bring him." Jin Shiya hesitated for a while, nodded, letting Brother Yan go to her more at ease.


    Wang Susu looked treacherous and said with a smile: "Let him drive us at that time."


    Wang Susu naturally fell in love with the Bugatti Veyron, and it would certainly be better for him to sit in that car to the banquet.


    "But there are only two places in the car. Let''s drive my own car."


    "No, we''ll just squeeze at that time."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips, her roommate and girlfriend are good at everything, just love to compare and show off wealth.


    "Yes, it''s up to you."


    "Should you not call Professor Su?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "He has to say no matter what, buy an evening dress for the two of us."


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    The next day, when the sky was just getting bright, Wang Susu got up from bed excitedly and woke up Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, get up quickly."


    Jin Shiya said with sleepy eyes, "What are you doing, it''s only half past six."


    "Hurry up and call Professor Su and let him come out to pick us up."


    "Go to bed again, he must have not got up so early."


    But as soon as Jin Shiya''s words fell, Su Yan''s voice was remembered below the dormitory.


    "Shiya, come down quickly."


    Su Yan was holding breakfast and standing at the gate waiting.


    "Hey, stayed up late last night, please spare me."


    Jin Shiya was dragged downstairs by Wang Susu with envy.


    "Professor Su, do you bring Shiya breakfast?"


    Su Yan nodded and passed the snack in his hand to Shi Ya.


    "Professor Su, you are too partial. I''m here too. Although I''m not your girlfriend, I''m also involved."


    Jin Shiya was about to give it to her, but Su Yan''s hand behind her back was exposed, and a snack was placed on Wang Susu''s hand.


    "Brother Yan, don''t you want to eat it?"


    Jin Shiya naturally knew that this one belonged to Su Yan.


    "I drank a bottle of psychic liquid, it doesn''t hurt to not eat it."


    Wang Susu said in shock: "Spiritual fluid, is it Jiangnan''s spiritual fluid?"


    "what happened?"


    "That''s tens of thousands of bottles."


    Although Wang Susu''s family is also very rich, tens of thousands is not too small, and it is enough for his pocket money for two months.


    "Oh, I''ll give you a box another day."


    Wang Susu grew her mouth and gave her a box. She thought she had heard it wrong.


    Jin Shiya smiled and said: "That''s the original force liquid, one bottle is equivalent to a hundred bottles outside."


    Wang Susu''s chin was almost taken off the ground. One bottle is equivalent to a hundred bottles outside. That is not to say that a box is equivalent to thousands of bottles.


    Wang Susu felt that his heart was a little disobedient, and a box of spiritual energy liquid was probably more expensive than the Bugatti Veyron.


    This box is not too small, the spiritual force array has to be produced for several days.


    The original output was higher, but during that time Qi Orange was over-extracted and damaged the foundation of the Spirit Gathering Array, and Su Yan did not have the energy and time to repair it.


    Now that the spirit gathering array in Jiangzhou is taken care of by Yu Wenxiong hegemony, Su Yan is also quite relieved. This person is quite upright.


    Just give you a Bugatti Veyron for no reason, you dare to believe that Wang Susu doesn''t believe it, it can only be regarded as a joke.


    Wang Susu pulled Jin Shiya to a change, looking at Su Yan with an unkind expression: "This Professor Su, um, your boyfriend is really bragging."


    Jin Shiya shook her head and said, "Brother Yan can''t lie. He said he would give you a box."


    "A box, isn''t it worth a Bugatti Veyron?!"


    Jin Shiya nodded calmly and said: "The value is so much value, but you may not necessarily get the Bugatti Veyron with so much money."


    Jin Shiya is telling the truth. It is not only money that can buy the Bugatti Veyron, but also power and power. After all, it is a limited edition luxury car.


    "Just bragging, it''s definitely a joke."


    "How can you brag as a man? I will definitely buy a box of Shiya''s card for you."


    Wang Susu looked contemptuous. It turned out that it was Jin Shiya''s card consumption. It seems that the car is probably also Jin Shiya''s. This made her look down on Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya did not argue, after all, Su Yan told her to conceal her identity.


    The three of them got in the car and ran towards the largest shopping mall in Jiangbei.


    The two women huddled together and attracted the attention of countless people along the way, all with a look of envy.


    "Bugatti Veyron, what a ho."


    "Yes, I always bring two beautiful women. I really envy them."


    "When I can live like this, it will be dead without regret."


    "Make your dream of spring and autumn, don''t move bricks quickly."


    "Why is that young man so familiar?"


    A worker gave Su Yan a glance and exclaimed.


    "What are you familiar with, you wouldn''t call it your relative, haha."


    "Really familiar. It seems like Young Master Su from the Su family, my eighth-uncle''s brother-in-law''s little cousin works as a servant in the Su family."


    Another worker was also skeptical: "Do you mean Xiaoyun?"


    "Yeah, it''s the Xiaoyun I want to match up with you. She sent me a picture of Su Shao. It looks very similar, and she is also driving a Bugatti Veyron."


    "Didn''t you say that Su Family Su is the dragon among the people? How could he come to Jiangbei?


    "I don''t know how he came back, but it is absolutely true that he is the dragon among men."


    "Tell me his story." The worker came with interest.


    "That''s a big man. It is said that it is a master in the martial arts world. The entire Jinlin is unmatched, and it is also a major general in the army."


    "I wipe it, so awesome!"


    The workers were almost scared to pee. The addition of so many identities can indeed scare people to death.


    "They stopped, it looked like they were going to the shopping mall."


    "Yes, it is him, he is Su Shao, Su Baxian!"


    The worker said with excitement, he almost had a heart attack.


    "Old Fan, don''t get excited. Even if he is Young Master Su, what does Su first have to do with us."


    "What you said is the truth."


    "We, let''s work hard and try to make more money so that we can go back and marry Xiaoyun."


    "You don''t want to marry Xiaoyun for a lifetime with your salary. Everyone who pursues her has graduate students."


    "No, we will discuss about the partnership project. Winning a project will be enough for us to work for a year."


    "Let me think about it again, after all I have a family."

 Chapter 371： Mall Robbery

    The car stopped next to the mall, and Su Yan accompanied the two women directly into the shopping mall.


    This is a comprehensive shopping mall. More than a dozen buildings are connected and you can move around at will. Each building has a dozen floors and covers a large area.


    There are a lot of people inside, but it doesn''t seem crowded. After all, this is a high-end shopping area, and ordinary people rarely come here.


    "Two beauties, buy whatever you want."


    Su Yan said loudly, and directly took out a bank card, which contained several hundred million, which was enough for them to spend.


    "Professor Su, are you just staying here?"


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t mean to follow them, Wang Susu couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother Yan, you have to follow us, otherwise who will help us get things and pay for us."


    "Siya takes your own bank card, you choose what you want to buy, I won''t go in."


    Su Yan has a psychological shadow. He used to accompany Jin Shiya in shopping malls and was a free labor force.


    "No, you have to accompany us, Professor Su."


    At the strong request of the two women, Su Yan was forced to be helpless and could only become a follower.


    "Eh, Shiya, don''t you think this golden bracelet is good."


    "Buy it if it looks good." Jin Shiya said lightly.


    "But it''s so expensive, more than ten thousand yuan."


    Su Yan swiped the card directly and bought a pair for the two women. ,


    "Hmph, pretend to be a good seller, swiping Shiya''s card, what''s your point." Wang Susu looked contemptuous.


    Su Yan didn''t take it to heart at all. He didn''t care at all how he was looked down upon. It was not bad to be treated as a poetic little white face.


    This is just the periphery. A bracelet of more than 10,000 yuan is nothing, and ordinary people can consume it.


    The two females are like magpies released in a cage, and the shopping mall is their nature. They look everywhere, wandering around.


    "Wow, this jade bracelet costs 500,000 yuan."


    "Scum." Su Yan stood behind with disdain.


    The jade in his Spirit Gathering Array, any piece can be worth dozens of pairs.


    The salesperson was a little dissatisfied, and looked at Su Yan with a tricky look: "You actually said that this bracelet is scum, you are not good."


    "Why am I out of grade? It really doesn''t fit my eyes."


    "Hmph, it''s a big one, you can''t actually buy one."


    The sales manager came over with a smile and looked at Su Yan and said, "This sir, this jade bracelet is considered to be in the middle, but it is difficult for ordinary people to buy it."


    Wang Susu also quite agrees, even if he can afford it, it is Huashiya''s money.


    Su Yan''s temper came up, and he looked at the two women directly and said: "Should we sweep this store?"


    Wang Susu opened his mouth and swept it all out. You thought it was a big deal.


    Jin Shiya frowned and said, "Brother Yan, I don''t want to buy it here. These people are too low-minded."


    "Well, let''s go to the next store to buy it."


    "Pauper, go to the side to buy it."


    Both the salesperson and the sales manager were full of disdain, with a sardonic smile on their faces.


    The two women accompanied Su Yan to a nearby jade sales point, and then Su Yan said to the salesperson: "Give me this, that, and that, this row, that row, and that shelf. Pack them all for me. ."


    The salesperson was stunned, her mouth grew up and she couldn''t believe it, but after a brief shock, her face was a little uncomfortable.


    The sales manager is a discerning person, seeing a few people with extraordinary looks and gorgeous clothes, I am afraid they are really big money.


    "Xiaoli, didn''t you hear the guests?"


    "manager."


    "Hurry up." The manager scolded, then smiled at Su Yan and the others, "Please wait a moment and pack them for you right away."


    "Oh, Manager Wang, you really believe him." The manager of the shop just now smiled scornfully.


    Manager Wang ignored him and carefully waited on Su Yan and others.


    Everything is packaged, and the total value is more than 35 million.


    Manager Wang also smiled and said, "Dear guest, you are swiping your card, oh, oh, oh, can it work without a card? Look at my stinky mouth."


    Su Yan threw out a bank card directly, and Manager Wang quickly inserted it into the POS machine.


    The manager just now continued to sneer and said: "I am so ridiculous, I really dare to get out the bank card, haha."


    But his laughter didn''t last long, because Manager Wang had already swiped the card, then bowed at ninety degrees, and handed the card respectfully to Su Yan.


    "Dear guest, I have already swiped your card for you. These things are all yours."


    "This is the address. Send me there."


    This is a lot after all, Su Yan can''t carry it, although not tired, but it affects the interest of shopping.


    The manager and salesperson of the nearby store had already changed their expressions, and their mouths opened wide and couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yan and the others didn''t make more stops, and went straight away.


    And the store manager regretted it very much. If he regretted it, his intestines were all regretted.


    "Haha, Manager Zhang, if you have a good word, I will sell it all, Xiaoli, closed and closed. We will go to the Maldives for a holiday in January."


    Manager Wang huffed, shaking his head and left.


    The two women and Su Yan came to the clothing store, after all, they mainly came to buy evening dresses.


    But now Wang Susu is even more dissatisfied with Su Yan, and he just buys it up casually, more than 30 million without blinking, it is really his own money.


    She didn''t know that the money she had done was just a pile of paper in Su Yan''s eyes, and she couldn''t give up any desire at all. Su Yan would not be too lazy to make money if it weren''t for building a larger spiritual gathering formation.


    "That, Shiya, let me ask you something."


    "what''s up?"


    "Hey, forget it, let me ask Professor Su directly."


    Wang Susu looked at Su Yan, his pretty face reddened and said, "Professor Su, do you need a concubine?"


    Su Yan was taken aback, and said in amazement: "Na concubine, what the hell?"


    Jin Shiya naturally knew Wang Susu''s thoughts and hurriedly stopped saying: "You want to be beautiful, Brother Yan is mine, so he won''t take any concubines."


    Wang Susu is naturally elegant, who made her so silly and sweet, no matter how rich she is, she can''t make this little white face so bad.


    Su Yan smiled and looked at the second girl with a wicked smile and said: "Well, I really have to think about it. Who will let me have a girlfriend and keep the vacant room alone."


    Jin Shiya was in a hurry, Xiaofenquan directly greeted Su Yan, until Su Yan begged for mercy.


    "I must have beaten you, and I will start martial arts training tomorrow."


    Before they knew it, several people had already arrived at the evening dress shopping mall area. There were gorgeous and bright evening dresses everywhere, which made people look dazzling.


    The two women were lost at once, and looking from the left and right inside, Su Yan was quite calm.


    "This is so beautiful. It''s a pity that it costs more than one million." Wang Susu looked at a set of evening gowns with surprise like a rabbit, then looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su, it''s up to you."


    "Choose multiple choices, in case there is a more suitable one later."


    The two women nodded, strolling through the shops one by one, back and forth several times from start to finish.


    "I think the most beautiful one is that, top design, luxurious but unassuming, very suitable for Shiya."


    "That one is priced at ten million yuan."


    "You are so rich, he spent more than 30 million on jade."


    "Bought it." Su Yan walked over and said lightly.


    Jin Shiya kissed Su Yan excitedly, and Wang Susu also fell in love with another expensive evening dress.


    Wang Susu was full of disdain, spending his own money, why is he so excited, it has nothing to do with him


    Everyone was selected and ready to pay for the goods, but there was a restless sound from downstairs.


    More than restlessness, screams and panic everywhere followed, as well as gunfire.


    "Someone robbed someone, someone killed someone!" A man at the entrance of the corridor saw the situation below, his face was completely scared, and he ran and shouted.

 Chapter 372： Ten birds in one shot

    The man''s voice immediately caused panic among everyone in the clothing area, and everyone rushed to the corridor entrance, trying to escape.


    But the elevator was destroyed long ago, and the sound of bullets came from under the emergency stairs.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    A man was hiding in the corner trembling, his face showing despair.


    The other girls were screaming in exclamation, with fear and despair on their faces.


    "I hope they don''t come up. Below is the jewelry area. They should just grab jewelry."


    A sales clerk kept praying, she was a loyal believer, and of course her expectations were reasonable.


    At this time, the entire jewelry area downstairs was under the control of robbers. They were wearing hoods and armed with advanced submachine guns in their hands. They were constantly filling their pockets with gold and silver jewelry.


    "Hurry up, pretend to hurry up, or I will shoot you to death!"


    A robber shouted at a salesperson with an unusually scary voice.


    The salesperson was shaking like a sieve, and kept putting gold and silver jewelry into his pockets with his hands, even if it was scratched by the glass.


    And a man next to her, already scared to urinate, collapsed on the ground without blood.


    "Boss, the looting of the jewelry area has been completed."


    "well."


    A man said lightly into the microphone in his ear, with a smile in his eyes.


    The security guards of the mall had been shot and killed, and none of them remained, even the armed secret agents were also targeted by them madly.


    "Contact the special police quickly and let them increase their support quickly. This is a group of desperadoes!"


    A special agent shouted at the communicator, but he was shot headshot by a robber, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    Not only the jewelry area was robbed, but the jade painting area was also attacked by a group of robbers of unknown origin.


    Some jade and famous paintings were only on display. They were priceless treasures, but the robbers cut the protective cover with high-tech materials, and they all robbed them.


    "Boss, the looting of the famous jade painting area is complete."


    "well."


    The robbers in this famous jade painting area are obviously taller and look like foreigners.


    This is definitely an organized and planned looting. This group of people is very large and has long been salivating for this mall.


    "Fifth floor underground, this is the center of the entire shopping mall, the center of currency exchange and even transactions, and the place for financial savings in the mall."


    The manager of the mall was sweating profusely, pacing anxiously in the office, his body trembling constantly.


    "Have the special police rushed there?"


    "Already on the road, it is expected to be there in ten minutes."


    "Hurry up, hurry up." The boss became more anxious and said anxiously, "I''m not afraid of them robbing jewelry and jade, but I hope they don''t go to the fifth floor underground."


    Jewelry, jade, and even famous paintings are all owned by the merchants who settled in, and only the wealth of the negative five floors underground belongs to him.


    The person in charge''s worry finally became a reality, because in a few vans outside the mall, a group of people rushed out to the negative fifth floor of the mall.


    "The front is just a blindfold, and the bottom is the real wealth."


    An eagle-eyed man showed an evil smile in his eyes, as if he knew everything.


    When Su Yan learned that there were robbers in the mall, he frowned and took the second girl to a hidden place.


    "Shiya, Wang Susu, you two stay here, don''t move, if there is a robber, the jade on Shiya will protect you."


    Wang Susu asked anxiously: "Where are you going?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "It is natural to solve them."


    Jin Shiya nodded, confident in Su Yan, not worried.


    "They are desperadoes, and they have guns in their hands!" Wang Susu said hurriedly.


    "A gun is nothing but a toy to me."


    Su Yan said lightly, and then left the clothing area directly towards the jewelry area.


    Wang Susu opened his mouth. He wanted to say what you can do, you will die. It can be seen that Su Yan has left and can only be speechless.


    At this time, the various passages in the jewelry area were controlled by the robbers, and the people inside were constantly loading jewelry, with dozens of pockets already installed.


    The group was obviously not satisfied yet. They wanted to take all the jewels away and brought nearly a hundred pockets.


    "Head, the boss should start to do it, right?" a robber asked coldly.


    "Well, let''s do it, let''s hold on for another ten minutes, then evacuate."


    At this time, the sky had already been hovering by helicopters, and their plan was so perfect that they would not drive away.


    But Su Yan appeared at a passageway. When the two robbers saw it, they didn''t give a chance at all.


    Without a word, the two of them grabbed the submachine gun directly, and a shuttle bullet blasted towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to evade at all, letting the bullet hit him.


    There was a sonorous sound everywhere on his body, and at the same time, the flames shot everywhere, and the bullets bounced everywhere.


    The two men had a sneer on their faces. These hundreds of bullets hit a person, so they couldn''t be sieved. They thought it was a Sabi.


    But after a bullet was hit, fear and even panic appeared on their faces.


    "My God, is he a god!"


    A robber held his head in his hands, naturally unacceptable.


    "Hurry up and contact the boss, there is a superman here, I am afraid it is not good for us."


    Another robber wanted to speak into the microphone, but how could Su Yan give him a chance?


    Two spiritual forces attacked, the two of them rolled their eyes and fell straight down.


    The deaths of the two had not yet attracted the attention of others. Su Yan observed the structure of the mall and the place where the robbers were located by the door.


    He directly deducted a bullet from the dead robber submachine gun and threw it out.


    Su Yan mastered the strength very well, allowing the bullet to bounce off each wall without penetrating the wall.


    According to the principle of rebound, the bullets constantly shuttle and form refraction lines.


    As long as the robbers are on these refraction lines, none is spared, and bullets penetrate their chests or heads.


    They still don''t know what happened, but they were pierced by bullets. A bullet directly took the lives of ten people. It was really a bullet and ten birds.


    Two people who died were not found. Ten of them died this time, naturally they were found by the robbers on this floor.


    "Head, there was a surprise attack, and there was no response from the 5th to the 16th."


    "I saw it, everyone is on the ground."


    "That kid, kill him for me!"


    A group of people rushed towards Su Yan, their submachine guns kept shooting.


    With so many bullets bombarding, one wall of the mall was directly destroyed, which shows its power.


    However, these attacks were all resisted by Su Yan, and the spiritual power in front of him wrapped all the bullets into a ball.


    The group looked at Su Yan dumbfounded, as if seeing a ghost.


    Su Yan didn''t give them a chance to think, and the bullets wrapped up in a ball shot straight out and attacked the robbers.


    Su Yan naturally noticed the innocent people in the mall, and these bullets avoided them precisely.


    The more than forty robbers in the jewelry store were all resolved by Su Yan, and no one was left.


    The innocents cried with joy, as if they saw the real Superman, but the superman''s underwear was not worn outside, so he was more handsome and younger.

 Chapter 373： Easy to solve

    After solving the robbers in the jewelry area, Su Yan did not stay much longer, and was about to go back to find the second girl, but a security guard came over.


    "Hero, can you go to the famous jade painting area downstairs, there are robbers there too."


    Su Yan frowned and said, "So many robbers?"


    "Yes, I am now worried that the fifth floor underground may also be occupied by robbers."


    Su Yan walked directly downstairs, the famous jade painting area was on the third floor, and down the first floor, Su Yan saw this group of people.


    Seeing Su Yan coming down, these desperadoes naturally wouldn''t say anything. Raising their hands, they just shot a few shuttles.


    Su Yan turned the bullet into **** and threw it directly to the ground. The group was terrified.


    "This!"


    "How is it possible, not afraid of bullets!"


    "Is this a demon!"


    A group of robbers were shocked, all with surprised expressions, and some of their submachine guns were dropped.


    "I''m a devil, what are you guys!"


    Su Yan looked at the corpses on the ground, furious in his heart, and flew directly, raising his hand to take the lives of these people.


    This group of people does not have the ability to parry at all. Even if there are a few strong men among them, they are only equivalent to the existence of a warrior, so why dare to resist Su Yan.


    Ten people can be shot dead with one palm, and seven or eight people can be kicked with one kick. Su Yan can easily solve this group with a few tricks.


    Looking at the corpses all over the floor, Su Yan used his spiritual power to wash away the blood from his body and left the jade famous painting area coolly.


    The 5th floor underground is naturally strictly guarded, and many special agents are guarded by guns.


    Knowing that the mall was attacked at the first time, they only photographed a small number of people, and the rest still guarded the place.


    The boss headed by the robber, with a mortar in his hand, came to the underground gate and blasted the gate open with a single shot.


    Before the guarding secret service fired, the submachine guns in the hands of this group of people burst into flames.


    The corpses were lying all over the face in devastation, blood and meat were everywhere, and the shopping mall was blasted beyond recognition.


    "Go and meet our wealth, haha!"


    The robber boss led a group of people to rush in, as long as they saw everyone was solved by a bullet, the secret services could not resist.


    Their weapons are too advanced, and there are many people. The most frightening thing is that these people are still in the martial arts world, and they can easily escape from stray bullets.


    When he came to the password treasure house, the person in charge knelt down and begged for mercy. Before he could help unlock the lock, he was shot dead.


    This group of people does not need people to open the lock, they can easily open the door, even if it is a high-density material structure.


    Several robbers stuck high-tech explosives on the gate, and then used a laser cutter to mark out a square.


    When everyone backed away, the robbers pressed the remote control, there was a loud bang, and the door was blown open.


    "Oh, Oye!"


    A group of people jumped up excitedly and rushed into the treasure house one after another.


    "Boss, it''s all US dollars and gold mountains."


    A robber said excitedly, clutching dollars flying all over the sky.


    "These things fascinated you?" The robber boss was full of disdain and walked directly inside.


    The purpose of their coming here is not for these dollar gold mountains. These are really tempting, but he doesn''t bother to move.


    He came here for a secret document, which was ten thousand times more expensive than these golden mountains.


    "Boss, I found it, it''s in this machine."


    "Give you three minutes, copy it for me, and destroy him."


    "Yes."


    A top-level hacker immediately moved, his hands flipped on the keyboard, and the computer screen was constantly moving English letters, and various pop-up windows popped up.


    "Faster."


    Top hackers are sweating profusely, their finger speed has reached the limit, and pop-up windows still appear.


    This material is extremely precious, it is a commercial secret, and it will naturally be protected. Even the top hackers want to crack it, which is extremely difficult.


    "One minute!"


    The robber boss became impatient and looked at the top hacker with a cold face.


    The top hackers are soaked, even if they are exhausted, their hands are still not stopping.


    The robber boss has put the gun on the head of the top hacker, and said violently: "The Chinese special police officers are coming in three minutes, and you still have ten seconds!"


    Ten seconds is naturally very short, but the top hacker did not give up, the finger has almost broken, and that speed is simply the right hand of God!


    "It''s done!"


    The computer screen showed successful English, and the copy was completed at the same time.


    "Take him away for me and smash the computer!"


    The top hacker was unable to stand because of exhaustion, and was dragged away by two robbers.


    The robber boss quickly retreated with the copy of the information, and a group of subordinates took cover for him.


    When they left the treasure house and came to the gate of the negative fifth floor, they saw a figure standing upright there.


    "Kill him to me!"


    The robber boss directly ordered, and the bullet rushed to the figure like a tide.


    The figure is naturally Su Yan. When he saw these robbers, he was sentenced to death in his heart.


    "None of you want to leave!"


    Su Yan turned all the bullets into powder and looked at them with a cold face.


    "Boss, this is a ruthless character!"


    "Go together!"


    More than a dozen robbers directly drew out the diamond daggers and drew them toward Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth, and raised his hand to slap them down with a palm directly into the ground.


    The robber boss was full of fear, fully aware that this young boy was so powerful, he was probably not an opponent.


    "You let us go, all the money here belongs to you!"


    The robber boss gave the conditions of temptation, and he thought Su Yan would agree.


    However, Su Yan shook his finger and rushed directly to the other robbers. When he raised his hand, all the robbers were wiped out.


    The fifty robbers were all beheaded by Su Yan, and most of the corpses were not left behind, all turned into blood foam.


    There was only one robber boss left in the entire underground level five, looking at Su Yan with cold sweat.


    "You really want to kill me!"


    "That''s natural."


    "Do you know who you are against!"


    The robber boss looked ruthless, as if he had a backstage.


    "I care who you are!"


    "I am a member of the Hong Clan, you are doing this to be an enemy of Hong Clan!"


    Hongmen, a world-renowned organization, is mysterious and huge, an underground kingdom in the dark.


    This can definitely scare ordinary people, and even martial arts masters dare not make enemies with it, but it can''t scare Su Yan.


    Su Yan directly slapped the robber boss with a palm, put his USB flash drive in his pocket, and then dashed away.


    When Su Yan left, the special police siren resounded throughout the mall.


    The Flying Tigers personnel landed directly from the top of the building and broke in through the window. Originally thought it was a fierce battle, the robber''s body was visible, which surprised them.

 Chapter 374： Birthday dinner

    Five-story jewelry area.


    "what happened?"


    "Yeah, these people are dead?"


    "Report to the captain that all the robbers in the jewelry area on the fifth floor are dead, and none is spared."


    A group of special police members could only report truthfully, the alert was lifted, and the loaded bullets were recovered.


    Three-story jade famous painting area.


    "All dead?"


    "There are more than forty robbers!"


    "Look at this."


    A special policeman pointed at the bullet powder in a place with a shocked face.


    "What is going on here!"


    "Report to the captain, none of the robbers in the three-story jade famous painting area have been spared."


    In the command room, the commander of the special police was puzzled. The robbers on the third and fifth floors were dead. Who is so capable.


    These people did not escape, but left the bodies of a place, so the special police captain did not think that they retreated to the negative fifth floor.


    Sure enough, the same news came from the fifth floor underground.


    "Chief, all the robbers died, not a single survivor."


    "Who did it!"


    "This is probably a big man in the martial arts world." A deputy captain said cautiously.


    The captain nodded, and said to his hands: "Receive the team and hand it to the police station."


    He naturally didn''t dare to investigate again. I am afraid that the big figures in the martial arts world did not want to be known, but he did a good job, which was enough.


    At this time, Su Yan had returned to the clothing area, and Jin Shiya and Wang Susu were still hiding inside.


    "Professor Su, what''s going on outside?"


    "It''s safe, the robbers have been killed."


    Both Wang Susu and Jin Shiya were relieved, and they were always in fear.


    "Let''s go."


    "Everyone in this building ran away."


    "No matter what, leave the money and take away the clothes."


    The two women held expensive evening dresses and left directly with Su Yan without being noticed.


    The jade that Su Yan bought was also delayed, but later the jade merchants still delivered all the jade in good faith. Of course, there was still a contract.


    The three went straight back to the school in the car. As soon as they arrived at the dormitory, the two women couldn''t wait to try them on.


    "It''s so beautiful." Wang Susu looked at Jin Shiya in a white evening dress and praised her heartily.


    Jin Shiya also smiled and said: "You are not bad, all black is noble, but the neckline is too low."


    "What is low, women have to show their pride, Professor Su was hooked away by you, I have to hook up a handsome man at the dinner party."


    "You, you still can''t change your morals."


    "High, rich and handsome, what''s wrong with a perfect man? Is there anything fussy, as long as he treats me well."


    Jin Shiya has no objections, and being good to others is the most important thing, after all, they are not short of money.


    "I will dress you up."


    The two women began to dress up carefully. This is an important dinner. It must be grand, and it will only be embarrassing not to dress up well.


    It was already afternoon, Su Yan was waiting anxiously in the apartment, and the two women had been dressed for more than two hours.


    "Women are in trouble, it takes so long to put on makeup, is that necessary?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya in the video, and saw that she was wearing lipstick, powder cream, and false eyelashes. She was immediately dissatisfied.


    "It''s all Susu for me." Jin Shiya is also quite unaccustomed. She usually has no makeup and at most light makeup.


    Finally, Su Yan drove the car downstairs to meet the two of them.


    Seeing Jin Shiya, Su Yan directly removed some of her false eyelashes and wiped off all her outfits.


    Wang Susu dissatisfied: "Hey, I have dressed her for more than three hours."


    "Wasting effort, I only like poetry without makeup."


    Su Yan wiped Jin Shiya with the spiritual power liquid, and Jin Shiya immediately returned to her original beauty, with a touch of purity and nobility.


    "That''s right."


    "Humph."


    Wang Su fluttered his small fist, but in the end he could only get angry.


    "Big Cow, are you still squeezing with Shiya this time?"


    "of course."


    "Then you have to be careful about your dress, it''s not good if you get flowers."


    Wang Susu''s expression changed, but fortunately Su Yan reminded him, otherwise it would be really possible.


    "You go first, I drive my own car."


    Wang Susu could only drive his own red sports car, and followed behind them.


    "Without this big cow, the car is much more spacious."


    "Don''t say so."


    "I''m not wrong, I just don''t know if it is natural or artificial."


    The car went directly to the destination, and the birthday dinner was naturally the most famous Jiangbei Hotel in Jiangbei.


    There was no words all the way, the sky began to darken, the road was crowded with people, and people who had been busy for a day began to rush back to their dens.


    Arriving at Jiangbei Hotel, there are already luxury cars outside at this time, and there are no less than one million luxury cars everywhere.


    Looking around, there must be as many as a thousand cars, comparable to an unprecedented event.


    "You senior sister is not easy, so many people attend a birthday dinner."


    "Yes, Su Su said that Senior Sister Zheng''s family is a bigwig in the political and business world."


    Su Yan nodded. It''s not uncommon for anyone to catch anyone in Jiangbei is a millionaire.


    "Why isn''t the big cow coming? There will be no place if he doesn''t come again."


    "It might be a traffic jam."


    The two got out of the car and stood in the square waiting, and everyone around them looked envious.


    After all, the Bugatti Veyron is a top luxury car, and ordinary rich people can''t own it. Moreover, the two are talented and talented, which naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    For this, the two seem very natural and have long been used to it.


    Seeing the red sports car approaching, Jin Shiya greeted him.


    "I''m furious."


    Wang Susu closed the car door heavily, his face full of anger.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Not only was there a traffic jam in the middle of the road, but I also saw Mo Yu''s bastard."


    Jin Shiya frowned. She knew that Mo Yu had been pursuing Susu, and the two of them were a little entangled.


    Su Yan was taken aback for a while, Mo Yu, this name seemed a bit familiar, isn''t it the young master at the market entrance?


    "What''s so angry about this kind of person? Either you can cut off your grandchildren directly, or you can use anti-wolf spray to get it done easily."


    Su Yan''s suggestion made Wang Susu''s eyes shine brightly, and said happily: "Professor Su really has you, you are really our women''s friend."


    "Friends of women, your name is good." Jin Shiya also looked at Su Yan with a smile on her face.


    "Why don''t you say that I am a porter for big cows."


    "Fuck you." Wang Susu angrily said.


    "Let''s go, go in first."


    The three of them walked towards the hotel. The doorman bent slightly and said with a smile: "Dear ladies and gentlemen, would you please give me your invitation?"


    Wang Susu took out two invitations, the doorman looked around, and then handed them to her respectfully.


    "It''s a great honor for you to come to Miss Zheng''s birthday party. I hope you can spend a pleasant evening."


    The three nodded, and then walked towards the hotel.

 Chapter 375： Rong Shao was beaten

    As the birthday dinner of the daughter of a wealthy man, naturally the hotel will be booked directly, and the entire first floor is arranged like a birthday dinner.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan, and accompanied Su Yan into it very sweetly.


    Su Yan said in her ear: "When you are 20, I will buy a city to celebrate your birthday."


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, her face was filled with happiness and said: "I don''t need it. When you are twenty, I will take care of two cities to celebrate your birthday."


    Jin Shiya has obviously changed completely. She is to be a strong woman who can completely protect Su Yan''s strong woman.


    Now, under Su Yan''s guidance, she has already begun to practice. With her outstanding talent, it won''t take long to reach the martial artist.


    Su Yan scratched Jin Shiya''s nose. This silly girl who was still silly and sweet on the surface had already changed her personality unknowingly, with a stubborn taste.


    However, Su Yan''s love for Jin Shiya remained unchanged, and she was not indifferent because of the change in her personality, and even liked it even more.


    "Go find a place to sit down."


    The three of them found a seat next to the corner, sat down and talked directly.


    Although they are in the corner, they attracted the attention of many people because they were so stunning.


    Naturally, it can be seen from the performance that Su Yan and Jin Shiya are a pair, and these people are also very self-aware that they are not kind and should not be offended easily.


    "This lady, don''t you know if I can have a drink with you?"


    A gentleman-like man walked over, about forty years old, with a full smile on his face, very polite.


    Wang Susu also said with a polite smile: "Oh, I''m very sorry, I don''t like drinking with Shu Mi."


    The man''s expression changed, his brows frowned slightly, a little embarrassed. After all, he was in his forties, and Wang Susu was only 18, so he could be her father.


    After the man left, Wang Susu looked contemptuously and said directly: "Bah, the old cow also wants to eat Lao Niang tofu. My old woman is only interested in those who are above 20 and below 30."


    Wang Susu said while looking at Su Yan, and added, "Except for Professor Su."


    Then came another young man, in his twenties, gentle, walking over with champagne.


    Wang Susu was quite satisfied with the young man and was about to talk to him. Who knew that the young man went directly to Jin Shiya.


    "This beauty, can you have a drink?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head and refused his request.


    The young man looked at Su Yan and said with a trace of disdain: "Beauty, you have to think carefully. I am a young man in Jiangbei, with a billion assets."


    The young man knew that Jin Shiya and Su Yan were CP, but he was fascinated by Jin Shiya, so he came here desperately.


    For Su Yan, he thought he was a small local tyrant at most, and his family was at most about 100 million, so he naturally didn''t take it seriously.


    Wang Susu was the first to be dissatisfied, and shouted directly at the youth: "Is Young Master Rong great? Our Shiya father has two billion in assets."


    The transfer of Jin Chengwu''s industry, the jade that Su Yan gave to Shiya, and the spiritual liquid that Jin Shiya sent from time to time were all realized and financed by Jin Chengwu.


    The young man''s brows frowned slightly, his assets of 2 billion were indeed worthy of his face, and at the same time he wanted to win Jin Shiya even more.


    "That is the property of this beautiful father, what does it have to do with him?"


    Wang Susu was poor, and it really didn''t matter if he thought about it carefully. Although Su Yan seemed to be very generous, she was able to refute it because Su Yan seemed to be generous.


    Jin Shiya immediately said displeased: "My money is brother Yan''s money."


    Su Yan smiled and kissed Jin Shiya directly. This is his good wife.


    Su Yan has always been low-key and didn''t want to be recognized by others, so he has always hidden his identity.


    Even if it is consumption by credit card, they pretend to use Jin Shiya''s money in order not to attract the attention of others.


    Jin Shiya also quite agrees with this, anyway, the two are together regardless of each other, and they don''t care.


    Jin Shiya also knows that Su Yan has entered the military, and I am afraid that her current identity is very sensitive and cannot be known by others. She also deliberately concealed it for Su Yan.


    The young man was furious and furious, and directly poured the wine in the glass on Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and the hitting drink directly solidified in the air, and then rushed to the youth, all smashing on his face.


    The young man fell directly to the ground and kept howling. The drink turned into ice cubes. It was uncomfortable to smash it all on his face. Moreover, Su Yan also used spiritual power to make his handsome face become creases.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The youth rushed to Su Yan in anger, waving his fists.


    Su Yan lifted his leg and kicked the young man directly out, slamming into the hall gate.


    The young man almost fainted with Venus in his eyes, vomiting blood in his mouth.


    The people around were very surprised and looked at the youth one after another.


    "Isn''t this Young Master Rong Jiarong!"


    "This is Rong Hao, who dares to beat him!"


    "Rong Shao''s family is the overlord of the suburbs, with assets of one billion yuan."


    "It''s over, Young Master Rong must be angry this time, that person is going to be miserable."


    A group of people at the door were all talking, angry at Shao Rong being kicked into the air.


    But the people inside didn''t think so. The people inside were all sturdy figures, and there were big bosses in the world, so naturally they didn''t pay attention to Rong Shao in the suburbs.


    They looked at Su Yan, full of jealousy.


    "This young man is probably a martial artist."


    "Sure, the strength of this foot is not small."


    "That Young Master Rong deserves it. It''s good to watch someone else''s girlfriend. It''s good not to be killed."


    "Hmph, he thought this was his one-third acre land, and he was used to being the emperor of the earth, and it would be a lesson sooner or later."


    A group of people didn''t have the slightest sympathy for Rong Hao, and they all spoke coldly, but thought that Su Yan did a good job.


    Solving a small squat, Su Yan did not have the slightest disturbance. He wanted to keep a low profile, but he couldn''t keep a low profile.


    No way, two women are company, it is difficult not to attract attention.


    Regarding the surrounding discussion, Su Yan also let him go, and did not stop him, drinking small wine with Jin Shiya to cultivate his sentiment.


    Rong Hao got up, his face was full of anger, and his hands were tightly clasped. This was a gathering of Miss Zheng that many people attended, so he was kicked off, and it was naturally shameful.


    But he didn''t dare to trouble Su Yan, he knew he couldn''t beat Su Yan, so he froze there for a while.


    A man walked over beside Rong Hao, wearing a neat suit, and his face was surprised when he saw him.


    "Rong Hao, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Rong Hao saw that the visitor was his friend Mo Yu, his face was full of excitement, and his heart immediately burned with revenge.


    "Young Master Mo, I was bullied!"


    Mo Yu''s expression changed, and he said solemnly: "Who dares to bully you."


    "It''s a soft meal."


    "Let me take a look."

 Chapter 376： Yuanjia Road is narrow

    Mo Yu went directly into the hall with Rong Hao. When other people saw Mo Yu frowned, they naturally knew the person''s name.


    "The Mo family is coming."


    "This is more than Rong Hao''s pen, the family''s assets are tens of billions."


    "Yes, in Jiangbei, we can always be ranked."


    "Huh, it''s just a young and rich second generation. Without him, he is nothing."


    There are also people who are aggrieved and sneer at such people who do not rely on themselves to become the upper class.


    "No way, who made a good fetus."


    A group of people gave way and dared not provoke Mo Yu.


    At this time, a young man in the seat stood up, holding champagne, and greeted Mo Yu with a smile.


    This person is Zhou Kaixuan, a member of the Zhou family in the Jiangbei martial arts world. Zhou''s family is a famous martial arts family in Jiangbei. His grandfather is a big brother, and his cultivation has reached the middle stage of the master.


    Zhou Kaixuan naturally also inherited the family tradition. He has learned martial arts since he was a child. Now he has spied on the master''s path, and he will probably break through before long. He is a rare genius.


    Zhou Kaixuan and Mo Yu knew each other naturally, and they had a good friendship, and they were both in a circle.


    "Yo, Master Mo, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    Mo Yu saw that it was Zhou Kaixuan, and his face eased slightly, and said lightly: "Aren''t you here too."


    "Who can''t come to Miss Zheng''s birthday dinner? If anyone can get her favor, then they can dominate Jiangbei''s political and business circles."


    "My thoughts are different from yours, but I prefer the second lady of the Zheng family."


    "That is, the age gap."


    Zhou Kaixuan looked at Rong Hao beside Mo Yu, pretending to be surprised: "What''s wrong with Rong brother?"


    With blood still hanging on the corner of his mouth, Rong Hao was quite embarrassed, and said with a gloomy face: "I was beaten."


    His position is far from Su Yan. Although he didn''t see Rong Hao being beaten, he also heard some rumors, but he would not ask Rong Hao a word unless Mo Yu was here.


    "Who is so courageous, dare to beat our Rong brother." Zhou Kaixuan asked loudly.


    No one answered him, but they all looked at Su Yan in the corner, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Rong Hao is my brother. He was beaten. Naturally, I will help him in this matter."


    Mo Yu''s face was cold, without a trace of expression.


    But as soon as he said what he said, a big guy smiled slightly and said, "Young Master Mo, recently I heard that you have been unfavorable for a passing year, and you were beaten at the market entrance. You and Rong Hao pity each other."


    This person is naturally not afraid of Moyu, otherwise he would not dare to expose his shortcomings.


    The people around were all talking and pointing to Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu''s face was green, which was naturally his pain, but he couldn''t do anything with the speaker.


    "Young Master Mo, have you been beaten?" Rong Hao was shocked. It''s been a long time since someone in Jiangbei dared to beat Moyu.


    "If it hadn''t been for that person to run fast, I would have abandoned him now."


    "That''s, Shao Mo''s prestige doesn''t mean it." Zhou Kaixuan also had a solemn expression. "Since this person has beaten Brother Rong, then I can''t ignore it. Who makes me your brother?"


    A faint smile appeared on Mo Yu''s face and nodded to Zhou Kaixuan.


    The three of them walked directly inside, with a great aura, and everyone along the way gave way.


    "The three are in an alliance, this is not good."


    "Yes, although that young man looks very strong, he can''t stop the power of the three."


    "He''s going to be bad. There is nothing he can do. It is tens of billions of money than Mo Yu''s family, and Zhou is the grandson of Zhou Langbang."


    "Hey, in fact, the young man was not at fault. If his girlfriend was disturbed, everyone would be angry."


    "No way, who made him offend someone who shouldn''t offend."


    The people around them all shook their heads, thinking that Su Yan would definitely be planted, but Rong Hao didn''t say that Mo Yu and Zhou Kaixuan could never provoke them.


    Not provoking, but provoking people related to them, which is equivalent to provoking them, and must bear their anger.


    At this time, Su Yan was still talking and laughing with Jin Shiya, and there was no agitation in the unexpected face.


    When Wang Susu heard a few words, he felt uneasy and looked at Su Yan and said: "Let''s avoid it. Rong Hao knows a lot of people."


    Su Yan said with disdain: "You''re afraid of just a small mess, don''t worry, he dares to break his arm again."


    Su Yan''s words are quite domineering, Jin Shiya is full of joy, but in her heart is secretly competing, brother Yan is so domineering, he has to work harder.


    Su Yan''s words were naturally heard by the people around him. Everyone''s expressions changed. Unexpectedly, Su Yan would dare to be so tough.


    "It looks good now, this kid is awesome."


    "It''s a mere tongue, and when Mo Yu and Zhou Kaixuan come over, they must be counseled immediately."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think his eyebrows are full of hostility. This person is not easy." A person in the martial arts world frowned, very jealous of Su Yan.


    "Lao Li is too sensitive, so he can go wherever he goes at a young age."


    The others didn''t take it seriously, and when the three of them came, they gave way.


    "Master Mo, he is the one who hit me!"


    Rong Hao pointed directly at Su Yan, angrily, wishing to step on Su Yan immediately.


    When Zhou Kaixuan saw Su Yan, his brows wrinkled slightly, and at this glance he could see that Su Yan was a practicer because of his temperament.


    Su Yan could have restrained his breath, but he didn''t do so, deliberately released a trace of his breath, let Zhou Kaixun see the clue.


    "No wonder you were kicked into the air. I think he is still merciful."


    As soon as Zhou Kaixuan said this, the expressions of the people around him changed, and they were quite shocked. He was merciful. Is this young man very powerful?


    But they had to believe that, after all, Zhou Kaixuan said this, and his words naturally have weight.


    Rong Hao opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but seeing Zhou Kaixuan''s face finally turned his attention to Mo Yu for help.


    At this time, Mo Yu''s hands were tightly pulled, his face was furious, and his dark eyes were full of killing intent.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, it''s really a narrow road!"


    Mo Yu almost gritted his teeth and said that Su Yan''s humiliation to him is still vivid, the most important thing is that his **** is still aching.


    Su Yan was also slightly taken aback when he saw Mo Yu. He didn''t expect to meet this guy at this banquet, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Does the **** still hurt?"


    Su Yan directly mentioned Mo Yu''s sore spots, and he was simply sprinkling salt on the wound, adding to Mo Yu''s hatred for Su Yan.


    "I have been looking for you for several days, but I didn''t expect to meet you here today, then you would never want to get out of the hall!"


    Seeing Mo Yu being so angry, not only the people around him were very surprised, even Zhou Kaixuan was also puzzled.


    "Young Master Mo, how do you know each other?"


    "More than knowing, I have a deep hatred with him!"


    To Rong Hao, Mo Yu''s words are simply the sounds of nature. I didn''t expect that this kid and Mo Shao had a holiday, so Mo Shao would definitely help himself.

 Chapter 377： If you break an arm, you break an arm

    Rong Hao looked at Su Yan mischievously, not to mention offending him, but even daring to offend Shao Mo, this kid really looked for shame.


    "Boy, you not only eat soft rice, but you dare to offend Shao Mo. You are really impatient."


    Rong Hao''s words stirred up waves with one stone, and the people around him discussed even more.


    "This young man eats soft food?"


    "Impossible, although he looks handsome, but I don''t think he wants to eat soft rice."


    "It''s hard to tell. Some people are proud to eat softly."


    "Haha, I dare to come out and show off after eating soft rice, I''m also convinced."


    The people around are all showing abusive smiles, and the original respect for Su Yan disappears. How can a person who eats soft food get the respect of these upper class people?


    Said that Su Yan ate soft rice, Wang Susu was quite agreeable. After two or three days of getting along, she found that Su Yan just pretended to be forced, as if she was really big money.


    Wang Susu looked at Su Yan sympathetically. It was not a simple matter to offend the three dudes.


    She naturally didn''t have the ability to dissuade, so she could only sit on the sidelines and protect Jin Shiya.


    Regarding all of this, Su Yan looked very pale, his face was still very plain, and she also touched Jin Shiya with a wine glass.


    Wang Susu hurriedly said: "Shiya, it''s this time, you still have that leisurely mind."


    Jin Shiya said nonchalantly: "It''s just a group of small and flat people, and Brother Yan didn''t take it seriously."


    Jin Shiya naturally had full confidence in Su Yan, and the Jinlinfeng family and even the knife family had been cleaned up by Su Yan, and these people were naturally aside.


    "He just eats soft food, you can value him so much."


    Wang Susu was even more contemptuous and kept tapping the tabletop with his knife and fork.


    Jin Shiya was too lazy to explain that if this group of people talked too much, Brother Yan would definitely make them look good.


    Mo Yu''s face became more gloomy, because Su Yan didn''t have any fear when he saw him, but instead showed him abusive expressions, just like the market day.


    This is not the entrance of the market. This is Miss Zheng''s birthday party. He brought good old men and was naturally quite hard.


    "You think you are a bit of a three-legged cat, so you are not afraid of it!" Mo Yu snorted coldly, even more imposingly, "I tell you. In my eyes you are rubbish!"


    "Okay!" Rong Hao flattered on the side, extraordinarily happy.


    Zhou Kaixuan kept staring at Su Yan, and he found that he couldn''t see through this person.


    But no matter who he is, he has offended his brother Mo Yu, and he has taken care of it.


    "Young Master Mo, why bother the old man, he can''t get over the waves with me."


    Zhou Kaixuan had that self-confidence. He was already at the peak of his martial arts at the age of twenty, and he was almost invincible among the younger generation.


    Zhou Kaixuan''s words naturally had considerable persuasive power among the crowd, especially some people in the martial arts world nodded.


    "Zhou Kaixuan''s ability is obvious to all, this is indisputable."


    "Yes, even though this young man seems to be a practitioner, the pill is still weaker than Zhou Kaixuan."


    "Young man, hurry up and apologize to Shao Mo, at least for some reconciliation."


    Some people began to admonish, knowing that Rong Hao caused the matter and Su Yan was not at fault, and they were biased towards him.


    "Well, big things have turned into small things, after all, this is Miss Zheng''s birthday party."


    "Hurry up and apologize, I''m in charge of this matter and you turn the fighting into jade."


    A clanging voice from a martial arts elder came out, quite majestic, and the people around were slightly discolored.


    "Unexpectedly, it alarmed Master Huang."


    It turned out that this person was Huang Xiangxiang, the descendant of the gossip, and he was also quite majestic in Jiangbei, even Zhou Langbang had a good relationship with this person.


    Seeing Huang Xiangxiang, Zhou Kaixuan showed a touch of courtesy, and Master Huang spoke, he still had to listen.


    "Young Master Mo, let him accompany him. After all, it''s Miss Zheng''s birthday party."


    Mo Yu''s face was cold and did not dissipate, this matter was forgotten, how could it be possible, not to mention Rong Hao, he would definitely not be able to pass this level, but he was slapped by Su Yan.


    "No!" Mo Yu refused directly, giving Huang Xiangxiang no face at all.


    "My grievance with him is not as simple as you think, it can be said that it is not shared."


    "Yes, Shao Mo, you must show him some color and make him kneel down to apologize."


    Hearing this, Mo Yu suddenly thought of a good way, and suddenly showed a faint smile.


    Mo Yu looked at Su Yan and said, "Boy, you just have to kneel and kowtow to me now, and say three times that your son is wrong, and our business will be wiped out."


    Mo Yu intends to use this method to humiliate Su Yan in order to maintain his majesty and dignity.


    Kneeling and kowtow is an extremely humiliating way, and being willing to be a son is definitely the ultimate humiliation to a person.


    So other people were angry when they heard it, thinking it was too bullying.


    "You have to think clearly, this is Jiangbei, and I am the young master of the Mo family. If you offend me, I will not end well."


    Wang Susu was panicked, and asked Professor Su to kneel down and kowtow, and also said that, who can do it.


    "It''s over, it''s definitely not good now."


    Su Yan, who had not spoken, looked at Jin Shiya at this time and said lightly: "Does it feel a bit noisy?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, these people completely affected the show of affection between the two.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the two women and said, "I just said that if this person comes again, I will cut off his arm, right?"


    Wang Susu naturally thought that Su Yan was pretending to be compelling, but what does it mean to mention it now?


    The people around were also very surprised. They didn''t see the slightest panic in Su Yan''s eyes, but rather calm and calm.


    Rong Hao couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted directly: "If you want to break my arm, you don''t dare to give you ten courage!"


    "Don''t dare?" Su Yan smiled, "There is nothing I dare not yet."


    The knife in his hand flew directly to Rong Hao, extremely fast, and the people around didn''t even notice.


    In an instant, Rong Hao let out a scream, his right arm was actually unloaded by the knife.


    If you break one arm, you would break the other arm. Su Ba once said something big!


    Mo Yu''s face changed, and his whole body trembled slightly. He was very thankful that it was not himself that had been broken.


    And Zhou Kaixuan''s face was already screwed together, and he hadn''t seen how Su Yan broke Rong Hao''s arm. This proved that this person was definitely not easy, and his strength was probably higher than himself.


    The leaders of the political and business circles screamed because Rong Hao broke his arm and blood was spilled on the ground. Women in particular were scared to death.


    But everyone in the martial arts world looked gloomy. Even masters like Huang Xiangxiang didn''t see Su Yan''s move. They were full of anxiety.


    Rong Hao''s face was pale, blood flowed wildly, lying on the ground and wailing, the pain had already made him unconscious.


    "Call an ambulance!"


    One person woke up and hurriedly yelled, the people around took out their mobile phones and called for help.

 Chapter 378： Gao Jiang Weiyan

    Breaking off Rong Hao''s arm, Su Yan was like a okay person, blocking Jin Shiya''s gaze and preventing her from watching the **** scene.


    But Jin Shiya turned her head and insisted on seeing her. If she wants to learn martial arts, she will inevitably face all kinds of blood. If she doesn''t dare to see it, then she is stronger than Su Yan.


    Wang Susu was frightened and screamed constantly, obviously unable to bear the bloody, and at the same time her heart began to collapse, because Su Yan really broke Rong Hao''s arm, and it was in front of everyone.


    For a long time, the entire venue was relatively quiet, and the occurrence of such a thing was beyond everyone''s expectation. It was too unexpected.


    "Is this still for soft rice?"


    "Eat ass, breaking Rong Hao''s arm with such a strong move shows that this person did not pay attention to Mo Yu and Zhou Kaixuan at all."


    "Yes, I''m afraid this person has a lot of background, I didn''t see him make a move at all, it was too fast."


    A big man in the martial arts world said with lingering fear, with a solemn expression on his face, looking at Su Yan with a serious look.


    Huang Xiangxiang stood up and looked at Su Yan coldly, blowing his beard and staring. He let the two shake hands and make peace, but in the end something like this happened, which didn''t save him face.


    "Miss Zheng''s banquet, there was a bloodshed incident, don''t you put the Zheng''s family in your eyes!"


    Naturally, Huang Xiangxiang knew that Su Yan was not a local, and he was a little bit partial to Moyu and the others, so he blamed Su Yan and carried out the Zheng family.


    "They are aggressive, I just cut him off, I have given Miss Zheng a lot of face without killing him."


    Su Yan''s words are true, but they are so arrogant in the eyes of these people, everyone''s eardrums are about to burst.


    "What, he actually said to cut off Rong Hao''s arm or give Ms. Zheng a face!"


    "I rub, who is he!"


    "Could it be the son of a big brother from another city in Jiangbei Province."


    "No, listening to his accent and even that beautiful girl''s accent, I feel that they are from Jiangnan."


    "My dear, people from Jiangnan dare to come to us to show off their might."


    A group of people became angry. This is Jiangbei, their home court. Isn''t this slap them?


    Everyone was extremely angry, but no one shot it. People in the political and business circles were ordinary people without the power to do anything. How dare to do it, after all, no one in the martial arts world did it.


    Huang Xiangxiang just blamed it, which is enough to explain the strength of this person, mainly because he can''t figure out the identity of Su Yan.


    Mo Yu''s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were spiteful. Not only did Su Yan not apologize to him at all, he even dared to kill the chicken and the monkey, which he absolutely couldn''t bear.


    "You are fine, you wait for me!"


    Mo Yu took out his cell phone and directly dialed the phone number of Shan Lao, the housekeeper of his family, and Shan Lao had to come forward to solve it.


    The good old man followed Mo Yu, but he was delayed because of a small incident, otherwise he followed Mo Yu into the hotel.


    Zhou Kaixuan also knew that things couldn''t be turned into big things and small things, and had already developed in an even more unpredictable direction. He deliberately chose neutrality.


    He really couldn''t see how Su Yan made the move. This person is not simple and dare not offend him at will.


    "Well, I''ll wait, it doesn''t matter if you call everyone you know."


    Su Yan felt that this incident might spread, but how could he be afraid? He originally wanted to keep a low profile, but if someone wants to provoke you, then he is not a persimmon.


    Just when everyone focused on the conflict between Su Yan and Mo Yu, a Koenigsegg AgeraR stopped at the door.


    There was a person walking in the car with an unusual spirit with his hair standing upside down, and a luxurious suit brought out his temperament.


    When this person approached the hotel, he immediately caused a sensation among the people around him, and his expressions changed suddenly.


    "Gao Shao, you are here!"


    A gangster was slightly shocked, showing a respectful look.


    "Gao Shao, hello."


    "Gao Shao, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    All of them wanted to get close to each other, and were eager for Gao Jiang.


    Gao Jiang nodded slightly, with a trace of indifferent face, walked directly in with his head high, like a bright star.


    "Gao Jiang is here, I am afraid that Miss Zheng Jia has such a face."


    "Yes, the Gao family is more brilliant than the Mo family, and it''s not much worse than the Zheng family."


    "But there is no good thing Gao Jiang came here to specify, he is just a troublemaker."


    "Speak down, if you let him hear, your company must go bankrupt."


    A group of people talked about it, and Gao Jiang walked by, all smiling.


    Gao Jiang enjoys this feeling very much. It is wonderful that he is centered on himself and everyone''s vassals are with him.


    But he didn''t know that these people vassalized him completely for the sake of his family, he was a better senior dude than Moyu and others.


    Gao Jiang walked to the middle and saw a group of people around the corner. Something must have happened, which aroused his curiosity.


    He looked at a big man and asked indifferently: "Who is there and why are there so many people around."


    The big man was flattered, and said hurriedly: "Gao Shao, you don''t know, we have come here with a brilliant character."


    "Oh, what a brilliant pen." Gao Jiang smiled with disdain.


    "I heard them say that this person is from Jiangnan, so arrogant, they beat Rong Hao and Mo Shao."


    Gao Jiang''s expression changed, Rong Hao was not familiar with him, but Mo Yu was his buddy, and the two were close friends.


    It''s no wonder that I haven''t seen Mo Yu in the past few days. I''m afraid he is afraid of being ashamed by Gao Jiang.


    Seeing Gao Jiang''s expression suddenly changed, the big guy suddenly panicked and was at a loss.


    "Who is that person!"


    Gao Jiang asked coldly, his eyes full of anger.


    "Not sure, but there are two beauties next to him, one of them seems to be Wang Susu."


    "Wang Susu?"


    Gao Jiang repeatedly said, isn''t Wang Susu just Jin Shiya''s best friend? Is that person!


    Gao Jiang directly pushed the crowd away and rushed into the crowd. Rong Hao was at his feet. At this time, his arm was tied with a rope to prevent excessive bleeding, but he still kept wailing.


    "Mo Yu, who dares to bully you!"


    Mo Yu was taken aback, and when he saw Gao Jiang''s arrival, he lowered his head. He didn''t want to embarrass him in front of Gao Jiang.


    "Don''t tell me yet!"


    Gao Jiang was quite angry, and shouted at Mo Yu.


    "It''s him!"


    Mo Yu pointed to Su Yan, since he couldn''t hide it, why not let Gao Jiang help him, after all, Gao Jiang''s coercion was greater than him.


    Gao Jiang looked at Su Yan, and his anger was even worse. He guessed that it was this person.


    "Professor Su of Jiangbei University!"


    Gao Jiang watched Su Yan''s cold voice every word, with infinite hatred.


    Wang Susu on the side was shocked. He didn''t expect that this incident actually attracted Gao Jiang. This time it really became more troublesome.


    Jin Shiya frowned when she saw Gao Jiang, and lightly bit her red lips. She didn''t want Su Yan and Gao Jiang to be evil, after all, Gao Jiang saved herself.


    But the current situation is beyond her control. Su Yan and Gao Jiang have completely become opposites. It is not just a woman''s problem, but Su Yan has bullied his brother.


    Su Yan''s face was still calm and calm, and Gao Jiang''s appearance did not surprise him at all, but he was just a little flat.


    "Why, don''t you ask me if you see Professor Su?"

 Chapter 379： The second daughter of a family

    Su Yan looked at Gao Jiang with a smile, ignoring his anger at all, as if glaring at Gao Jiang and saying hello.


    Gao Jiang trembled with anger. He didn''t expect that Su Yan still had the face of an elder, how could this make him bear it.


    It stands to reason that Gao Jiang is a student of Jiangbei University, so he should greet Su Yan, and even Mo Yu should greet him. He is a student of other colleges.


    But there was a big conflict between several people, and Gao Jiang could not greet Su Yan.


    The people around only knew Su Yan''s identity, but they didn''t take it to heart. What kind of tricks a university professor has, and one month''s salary is not enough for them to drink tea.


    "It turned out to be a university professor, handsome and knowledgeable, and he can really eat soft food."


    Someone laughed and looked at Su Yan with disdain.


    Others followed suit, and they all accused Su Yan for a while.


    "Eating soft rice these days is also a skill, and most people still can''t learn it."


    "You missed it. This university professor knows how to do something. He is an all-rounder and can eat soft food. No wonder he can hook up with such a beautiful lady."


    "But he offended Young Master Mo, and now involves Senior and Young Master again. I think he has finished his soft meal."


    "Hey, his concubine will definitely not be able to keep him." Liu Chengxi of Jiangbei political and business circles said tortuously.


    A group of people didn''t care about their words at all, how ugly to say, just because of the arrival of Gao Jiang, the situation changed.


    Su Yan''s face became cold when he heard the word �ͷ, and he slapped the man directly.


    Naturally, his strength was well grasped, and he just knocked off half of Liu Cheng''s gums.


    The gums mixed with blood and spit out, Liu Cheng wailed, his face was full of resentment.


    "You, do you dare to hit me!"


    Liu Cheng shouted vaguely, obviously not believing that Su Yan dared to beat him in the crowd.


    Snapped!


    With another slap, the other half of Liu Cheng''s gum was also knocked off.


    Those were not teeth. The gums had been knocked out. He would never want to grow teeth in his life, even if he had implanted teeth.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Liu Cheng yelled, completely losing his mind.


    "Say another sentence, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Su Yan directly blocked the knife and fork against his neck, and said coldly.


    Liu Cheng was immediately frightened, shaking like chaff, his face pale, and he dared not say a word again.


    Su Yan punched Liu Cheng face to face, and laughed at him suddenly, and everyone didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    After all, Su Yan made a strong shot, so ordinary people can''t dare to have such power, even the big men in the martial arts world have to weigh and weigh this place.


    Su Yan dared to disregard the consequences, either he had a backstage or a ruffian, which has nothing to do with eating soft rice.


    "He beat Liu Cheng, I rely on."


    "Liu Cheng is worth 2 billion, so he hit it without asking."


    "This Jiangbei University professor Niubi."


    A group of people started talking again, but it was no longer saying that Su Yan ate soft rice, but was shocked and surprised.


    They didn''t dare to say that Su Yan was bad, unless they wanted to end up like Liu Cheng.


    Seeing Su Yan''s move again, Gao Jiang felt a little bit afraid. He was just an ordinary person, a dude, and he didn''t dare to fight Su Yan.


    For this reason, he could only take out the phone and call the family housekeeper. Only when the housekeeper comes, can he clean up Su Yan.


    Mo Yu also showed a faint smile: "Gao Shao, Shan old is coming soon, no need to fight."


    Mo Yu was very confident in Shan Lao. After all, Shan Lao was in the realm of a master, and he would definitely be able to deal with Su Yan.


    Gao Jiang still called his housekeeper Meng Lao, but he was still not at ease. It would be safer to have one more person.


    "When the time comes, Meng Lao and Shan Lao will come together, I don''t believe it will shock him.


    Mo Yu''s face was even more abused, and he was already thinking about the next scene, the scene where Su Yan was stepped under his feet.


    Several people were a few meters away from Su Yan, and they were afraid that Su Yan would violently hurt others. Their housekeeper did not come, so they didn''t dare to compete with Su Yan.


    Gao Jiang''s eyes have been looking at Jin Shiya, his eyes are full of evil, and he can''t even think of others.


    Gao Jiang''s idea was very simple. When Lao Meng arrived, he directly crippled Su Yan, and then left with Jin Shiya.


    As for what to take away, it is naturally unnecessary to say.


    When Su Yan saw Gao Jiang''s gaze, he felt a chill in his heart. She dared to see the woman who coveted him. There was only one woman who ended up, and that was death!


    Since they are going to play the big game, he doesn''t need to mind. When their help arrives, and then solve them one by one, then the despair will scare them directly.


    "It''s okay, even if you call someone, I''m afraid I will give up."


    Su Yan''s words shocked everyone once again, and this much arrogant talent would say such words.


    "It seems that this person really has a backstage."


    "How do I feel that he is not because of the backstage, but that he is not afraid at all. From the beginning to the end, his spiritual consciousness is calm, and he does not pay attention to Gao Jiang and others."


    "Gao Jiang is called Elder Meng, who is only one step into the middle stage of the master."


    "Yes, Huang Xiangxiang is invincible."


    "There will be a good show later."


    Some people have nothing to do with themselves, waiting for the good show to come.


    At this moment, an extended Lincoln motorhome stopped outside the house, and the two women in the car got out of the car, immediately attracting the attention of countless people.


    The small one was holding the big one, followed by a man with a dignified look and a beautiful middle-aged woman with a fair complexion.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect everyone to come so early, Zheng couldn''t be greeted, and he was negligent."


    The middle-aged man turned out to be Zheng Gan, the chairman of the Zheng Group, a giant in Jiangbei and the leader of the rich list in the province.


    As soon as Zheng Gan appeared, the big men from all walks of life who attended the banquet gathered around them, wanting to be familiar with Zheng Gan.


    Zheng Qian naturally returned the gifts one by one, and did not have too much air.


    The younger generation flocked to the second daughter of the Zheng family, and the fan meeting was as hot as the superstar fan meeting.


    Miss Zheng''s family was dressed in a red evening gown. The strip of cloth behind her was seven or eight meters long. She was led by two women, showing her majesty.


    The most eye-catching feature is Miss Zheng''s face, her perfect figure is absolutely envious of others, and there is no trace of flaws on her beautiful face.


    This is a woman who can make a man''s heart move when he meets. This is a woman who can awaken the deepest primitive desire in a man''s heart. This is Miss Zheng''s family.


    Although the second lady of the Zheng family was a bit inferior to the first lady of the Zheng family, she was more pure and cute, and there was no trace of impurities in her pure eyes.


    Many young talents surrounded the two girls with fiery eyes, but they did not dare to have any excessive thoughts and could only restrain themselves as much as possible.


    They can only show their elegance, dignity, and stability as much as possible...


    In order to attract the attention of the two women, the whole hall exudes male hormones.

 Chapter 380： Jiangbei Second Young Master

    Zheng Gan is very relieved of his daughter. No one in Jiangbei has dared to do anything to her daughter. He is a bigwig from all walks of life.


    This man standing at the top of the food side can be described as a vigorous, dignified and terrifying existence outside, but at home he is a wife Guanyan, and he is subdued by his wife.


    No one knows that Zheng Qian, who has assets of tens of billions, now has only 10,000 yuan in pocket money every month, and I cry when I think about it.


    In fact, to be honest, this is Zheng Qian''s single-mindedness and loves his wife. This is a good man. That''s why he can have two beautiful and well-behaved daughters. He is envious of others.


    Miss Zheng was smiling and courteous, even if the young talents around her were like wolves, she was not surprised by it.


    Miss Zheng took a slow step and walked directly onto the podium, where is her home court.


    In the face of everyone''s eyes, Miss Zheng smiled even more, her face filled with joy, but she didn''t know that such an appearance was even more exciting.


    "Miss Zheng is really beautiful, she deserves her reputation."


    "If you can get the favor of Miss Zheng, you will be a ghost."


    "Just you, don''t look at yourself, waist and thighs are short, and the neck is thick. A person who started with cooking also wants to see Miss Zheng."


    "What''s wrong with cooking? I make all my money. I am not a rich second-generation." The young man said excitedly, all righteous.


    The conversation with him suddenly lost his confidence and could only faintly said: "This year, no matter whether you are a rich generation or a rich second generation, everyone else depends on how much money you have."


    Because Su Yan and others were in the corner, the people who stood up directly blocked their vision, and could not see the situation of the second daughter of the Zheng family. Of course, he was not interested.


    "I''ll answer the phone, don''t go anywhere."


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, Wang Susu curled his lips, but did not object.


    How dare she go everywhere now, Su Yan offended Gao Jiang, Mo Yu, Zhou Kaixuan and Rong Hao. She is now sitting on pins and needles, for fear of being considered by these four people to be with Su Yan.


    Had it not been for Jin Shiya, Wang Susu would have turned the other way around and co-authored Gao Jiang and others to deal with Su Yan.


    Everyone began to calm down and sat back on their chairs one after another, because Miss Zheng''s family was about to start talking next.


    Jin Shiya and Wang Susu always saw Miss Zheng herself, and they were immediately attracted.


    "so beautiful!"


    "Yes, but it''s a bit worse than you." Wang Susu looked at Jin Shiya with a hint of jealousy.


    Jin Shiya smiled, squeezed Wang Susu, and the two women quarreled for a while.


    "Dear guests, my daughter Xueqi is just twentieth birthday today. I hereby entertain you all in the shabby room. I hope you forgive me."


    Zheng Gan said with a smile, Zheng Xueqi was very happy with her arms around him.


    "Xueqi, you can say something to everyone."


    Zheng Xueqi took the microphone and first bent over to thank everyone, sincerely.


    "Thank you, thank you everyone for coming to my birthday dinner, I am very excited now, my mind is a little confused, thank you, thank you everyone."


    Zheng Xueqi said very excitedly, although she is a strong woman, but her birthday party is still excited.


    The crowd applauded warmly, some whistled, and some directly expressed love, pushing the dinner to a climax.


    Famous bands made their debut, and many small vases of fresh meat came on stage to congratulate Zheng Xueqi even more.


    Accompanied by the singing, Mo Yu, who had a gloomy face, has already walked forward at this moment.


    His purpose here is to get Zheng Xueqi''s favor. If the Zheng family and the Mo family join forces, it would not be impossible to dominate Jiangbei.


    And Zhou Kaixuan thought so too. His Zhou family is a family of martial arts, which is more attractive than the Mo family.


    The gloomy Gao Jiang didn''t have that plan. He knew Zheng Xueqi very well, and they were old acquaintances in the mall. The two had been fighting each other in the mall for a long time. Gao Jiang didn''t have any interest in Zheng Xueqi.


    "Miss Xueqi, I love you!"


    Mo Yu shouted directly at Zheng Xueqi on the stage, and immediately attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Zheng Xueqi heard it naturally and looked at Mo Yu, with a smile on her face, not much moved.


    She knew that Mo Yu had family assets of tens of billions, and she could barely catch her eyes, but Mo Yu was just a dude, so she would not be able to enter Zheng Xueqi''s eyes.


    Zhou Kaixuan walked over and slightly bent over to Zheng Xueqi and said, "Miss Zheng, I have admired you for a long time. Can you please dance with me?"


    Mo Yu''s heart slammed, damn, this kid is so direct that he wants to invite Zheng Xueqi to dance.


    If Zheng Xueqi agrees, wouldn''t it be obvious that he has a good impression of Zhou Kaixuan, Mo Yu''s face is a little flustered, and he feels pain in the place where Su Yan kicked him.


    However, Zheng Xueqi looked sorry, looking at Zhou Kaixuan and said lightly: "Oh, I''m sorry, it is not convenient for me to dance."


    Mo Yu was taken aback, seeing the seven or eight-meter red cloth behind Zheng Xueqi, suddenly laughed.


    "Haha, Zhou Kaixuan, don''t you look at Miss Zheng''s evening dress either."


    Zhou Kaixuan was embarrassed, his eyes stared at Mo Yu, and he wanted to rush to beat him wildly, but considering the friendship between the two, he finally endured it.


    Gao Jiang came over slowly and looked at Zheng Xueqi and said, "Miss Zheng, I am determined to win the land in the Southern District. If you have to grab it with me, you will only lose out."


    When Zheng Xueqi saw Gao Jiang, her face showed a slight solemn expression. She also had a headache for this business opponent, and the two played several times when they were young.


    "Gao Jiang, our company is already banning that piece of land, and it''s not a problem to hurt both sides."


    "Hey, Xueqi, this is a guest, you must be careful when you speak." Zheng Qian said solemnly.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Zheng, I''m having fun with Xueqi."


    Gao Jiang showed a faint smile. Both of them were giants in the north of the Yangtze River. Gao Jiang couldn''t be much weaker than the Zheng family. They were just a little trouble.


    At this time, two people arrived outside the house. One of them was Long Maoming, the son of Jiangbei leader, and the grandson of Jiangbei Taidou Shanwei.


    When the two entered the arena, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. These two people are the fourth youngest of Jiangbei, and they are ranked first and second.


    Even Gao Jiang could only be ranked third, and he did not dare to fight with the two.


    "Xueqi, it''s been a long time."


    Unit Qing opened his arms with He Xi''s smile, waiting for Zheng Xueqi''s embrace.


    But Zheng Xueqi didn''t like that, she just walked over quickly and shook hands with Unit Qing, which surprised Unit Qing.


    Long Maoming laughed and said, "Brother Yuanqing, Sister Xueqi doesn''t seem to want you anymore."


    Zheng Xueqi said angrily: "Xiao Longlong, if you talk nonsense, be careful of me spanking you."


    "Sister Xueqi, can you stop talking about me like that? I''m an early master now, so I can spank you."


    Long Maoming must have suffered a lot of inhuman treatment from Zheng Xueqi when he was a child, and now I am afraid there is a shadow.

 Chapter 381： Get out!

    "Okay, don''t make trouble, just sit down for me."


    Zheng Xueqi smiled at Long Maoming and the others, it was just a greeting for a long time.


    Long Maoming also put aside his smile, and his suit was very cool, possessing the unique sassyness of martial arts, and immediately attracted a group of fans.


    Long Maoming raised his head, looked at a group of Yingying Yanyan, and said with a smile: "My phone is 130xxxxxx."


    A group of fans fainted happily, and they remembered Long Maoming''s number firmly.


    Unit Qing is more mature and unsmiling. He is still brooding about what happened just now, because Zheng Xueqi didn''t put him in his arms.


    When they were young, as long as the two met, Zheng Xueqi would inevitably fall into his arms, but this time not, which made him very unhappy.


    Zheng Xuelu, the second lady of the Zheng family, came over and looked at them with a happy smile.


    "Brother Maoming, Brother Yuanqing."


    When Long Maoming saw Zheng Xuelu, he was overjoyed and walked towards Zheng Xuelu, rubbing her face like no one else.


    Before he was bullied by Zheng Xueqi, Long Maoming would not give up, and he would have to pay it back. The object was naturally Zheng Xuelu.


    "Maoming, you bullied Xuelu again, believe it or not, I did it." Zheng Xueqi slapped her face with majesty.


    Long Maoming immediately shrank his hands and smiled awkwardly: "I have made out with Xuelu. I haven''t seen her for a long time, so she is more pure and moving."


    "Xuelu, or marry me in the future." Long Maoming said half-jokingly.


    "It''s yours, Xuelu won''t like you being so inconsistent." Zheng Xueqi denied directly.


    It was like a group of family members. Everyone was playing and making trouble, but the other guests were left out. Fortunately, Zheng Gan served them one by one.


    Zheng Xueqi looked around for a week, saw the second daughter of Wang Susu, smiled and walked over.


    Zheng Xuelu naturally followed, and Long Maoming and others followed when they saw it.


    Wang Susu hurriedly tidied up her clothes, feeling a little flustered, while Jin Shiya was poised and had no change.


    When Zheng Xueqi approached, the two women stood up and greeted Zheng Xueqi.


    "Happy birthday, senior sister." The two women offered gifts.


    "Susu, Shiya, long time no see." Zheng Xueqi took it happily and said lightly.


    "Yes, Sister, you have been traveling for more than three months."


    When it comes to traveling, Zheng Xueqi''s face changed slightly, but he recovered immediately, but he was caught in the eyes of Unit Qing and others.


    This must be due to Zheng Xueqi''s indifference to him. Unit Qingan made up his mind to find the reason.


    "Shiya, you are such a great beauty, you have robbed us of the title of school flower." Zheng Xueqi said slightly jealously.


    Jin Shiya was embarrassed and said, "Senior Sister Zheng is more beautiful. Those are all boring things done by a group of boring people."


    Long Maoming stood up and looked at the second woman with a smile: "Susu is so beautiful too."


    Wang Susu was extremely surprised, and he didn''t expect Long Maoming to know her.


    A few years ago, his father had the honor to visit Long''s house and they met once.


    "Young Master Long still remembers me." Wang Susu said with some embarrassment.


    "Why don''t you remember you, you are so distinctive." Long Maoming said self-evidently.


    Wang Susu was immediately proud, and he did not forget to stand up and make himself more proud.


    "What an innocent girl, but a **** with a white face."


    Gao Jiang stood up at this time and looked at Jin Shiya with contempt. His methods began.


    If you don''t get it, you have to defile her and leave her stinking for thousands of years.


    Jin Shiya''s face changed and she began to dislike Gao Jiang a little. This person was her lifesaver, but she began to feel sick.


    "Susu, I''m a little sick, let''s go when Brother Yan comes back."


    Zheng Xueqi was naturally dissatisfied, and said to Gao Jiang: "Gao Jiang, what you said is a bit hurtful, this is my guest, if you talk nonsense, I don''t welcome you anymore."


    "How can I talk nonsense, everyone present knows that Jin Shiya has raised a concubine."


    Gao Jiang looked around, spread his hands, and smiled even more.


    The people around would naturally not stand up and speak for Jin Shiya, they are not familiar with Jin Shiya, there is no need to offend Gao Jiang for her.


    Zheng Xueqi also looked at Jin Shiya, but her instinct told her that she was a very good girl and it was impossible to do that.


    "Gao Jiang, don''t say a word, no one thinks you are dumb." Long Maoming couldn''t stand it anymore. After all, the other party was a girl, and it was too shameless for him to bully others.


    "Young Master Gao is right, I can testify." Mo Yu stood up at this time, looking at the second daughter of Jin Shiya with a sneer.


    "Yeah, where is your concubine, shouldn''t he run away by himself." Zhou Kaixuan also mixed in, not afraid of big things.


    "What others did has nothing to do with you." Zheng Xuelu also spoke.


    Unit Qing also spoke at this time: "You have enough, let''s stop here."


    Gao Jiang curled his lips and said: "Since the two elders and youngsters have spoken for her, what else can I say, Miss Shiya will have to take care of your concubine in the future."


    Jin Shiya trembled angrily, saying that she shouldn''t be anxious. She kept saying that her brother Yan was a concubine, which made her unbearable.


    Wang Susu was full of anger, and his body trembled with anger, but still did not dare to scold the three.


    "Shiya, don''t be angry. When Professor Su arrives, it will make them look good."


    "It looks good, hehe, I''m going to try, Meng Lao is coming soon."


    Gao Jiang was unscrupulous. It turned out that he had received a call from Old Meng. He was not far from Jiangbei Hotel.


    After answering the phone, Su Yan walked back to the hall and saw the crowd around Jin Shiya. He frowned and walked directly in.


    When Jin Shiya saw Su Yan, her eyes were flushed and she wanted to cry.


    "What happened to Shiya?"


    Wang Susu hurriedly said: "They bully Shiya."


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he stared directly at Gao Jiang and the others. It seemed that it would be impossible not to teach them a lesson.


    But Gao Jiang, Mo Yu and others did not have the slightest fear, and shouted directly at Su Yan: "Ranfan man, you haven''t left yet!"


    "You are planning to beg for nothing until the banquet is over."


    "I don''t have the face to stay any longer. Miss Zheng Xueqi''s banquet invites bigwigs from all walks of life. You are a soft-skinned man."


    The attitude of Gao Jiang and others suddenly changed. Su Yan''s expectation was that they were so unscrupulous because their backstage was coming.


    Su Yan looked at Gao Jiang and said, "I haven''t touched you, because you saved Shiya, but you don''t cherish it."


    "Treasure your sister, Lao Tzu tells you, I am not afraid of you now, Meng Lao and Shan Lao are coming, and I will step on you at that time."


    "Step on me, that''s good, I will let you guys stay here for a day."


    The three Gao and Jiang were full of playful abuse. In their opinion, Su Yan''s remarks were nothing but big talk. As long as Meng Lao came here, he would definitely be scared to pee.


    But their smiles didn''t last long before they were broken by a scream.


    "Get out!

 Chapter 382： Want to go? Not so easy

    "Get out!"


    This was an unusually angry tone, even the equivalent of cursing a dog.


    Gao Jiang and others frowned slightly, who made this sound? Could it be Jin Shiya.


    But when they saw Zheng Xueqi''s face, they immediately knew who it was.


    Mo Yu smiled wildly and said, "Professor Su, did you hear that, Miss Zheng told you to get out, don''t you get out?"


    Zhou Kaixuan also had an abusive look, Miss Zheng had already spoken, and there was no room for turning back.


    Gao Jiang directly brought a chair and sat down, looking at the embarrassed Su Yan playfully.


    People around were all talking about it, and it was surprising that Zheng Xueqi said such a thing.


    "How can Miss Zheng lose control of her emotions?"


    "Yes, even a soft rice man doesn''t need to be so angry."


    "I think Miss Zheng is annoying. Such a person shouldn''t appear at her birthday party."


    "What are you talking about, does that young man seem to eat soft food? Forgot his methods, but broke Rong Hao''s arm."


    This group of talents turned back, and they became more puzzled.


    "Does this person deceive Miss Xueqi too?"


    "Impossible, give him ten courage and dare not."


    "This young man is completely faceless now, this good show is really awesome."


    Gao Jiang smiled more and more, and said to Su Yan: "You have such a thick skin, Miss Zheng told you to get out, not yet."


    Su Yan looked at Gao Jiang playfully, and said lightly: "Are your brains showing up? Just ask if she tells me to go or you to go."


    "Hahaha!"


    "It''s hard to blame him, I can think of such a reason."


    Gao Jiang almost burst into tears, and became more and more contemptuous of Su Yan.


    But Zheng Xueqi walked to the three Gao Jiang and looked at them angrily, and shouted again every word: "I''m talking about you, get out of here!"


    The expressions of the three of them changed drastically, and they couldn''t believe their ears at all. How could this happen? How could Miss Zheng say it was them.


    "Zheng Xueqi, what did you say?"


    Gao Jiang was a little confused and wanted to repeat it.


    "Gao Jiang, are you deaf? My sister tells you to get out!"


    Zheng Xuelu also had an angry expression on her face, wishing to rush up to beat the three of them so that she could be so angry, which shows Su Yan''s position in their hearts.


    The people around were surprised, and the wine glasses they were holding were broken a lot. They didn''t expect Zheng Xueqi to let Gao Jiang and the others get out.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    "My God, what happened?"


    "Does Zheng Xueqi take care of that beauty?"


    "It''s just her school girl, there''s no need to do that."


    A man looked at the second woman and said thoughtfully: "No, I think the second daughter of the Zheng family is very excited when looking at the young man. There must be something tricky in it."


    The surrounding voices became more and more noisy, all pointing to Gao Jiang and others, which made the faces of the three people flushed.


    "you!"


    "Humph!"


    Gao Jiang waved his hand and wanted to leave, but Su Yan stopped them.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy."


    Gao Jiang looked at Su Yan furiously, clasping his hands tightly.


    "Why, do you still want to do this to us!"


    When Su Yanzai learned of the humiliation of Jin Shiya by several people, he was naturally extremely angry. How could he let these three people leave like this.


    "When I was away, what you said was enough to make you regret for life."


    Gao Jiang''s face was green and said, "Meng Lao will talk about it when they come."


    Gao Jiang was a little frightened, Su Yan''s eyes were terrifying, if he didn''t care about anything, he shot them directly, it would be bad.


    "I can''t wait!"


    Su Yan raised his hand and slapped him directly, slamming Gao Jiang into a table next to him.


    After knocking over three tables, Gao Jiang climbed up with blood all over his face, pointed at Su Yan, full of anger.


    "I will let Elder Meng and the others kill you!"


    Snapped!


    With another slap, Gao Jiang was completely speechless, even more serious than the big boss just now.


    Gao Jiang, whose face was swollen, was covered with blood and could only lie on the ground.


    Su Yan walked over, with a cold face, raised his right foot, and directly crushed his right arm.


    "what!"


    Gao Jiang kept wailing, his arm turned into a piece of meatloaf, the pain in it can be imagined, and what made him desperate was that it could no longer be repaired.


    When Mo Yu saw this, he was so frightened that he almost urinated his pants. He wanted to escape, but Su Yan directly kicked it to the ceiling.


    When he fell to the ground, Mo Yu was convulsed, only half his life left.


    As Zhou Kaixuan was facing a strong enemy, he could only give it a try.


    Before he rushed to Su Yan, Su Yan grabbed his neck and slammed to the ground, his bones shattered like mud.


    The people around were frightened and fled, even those in the martial arts world had retreated far, and Su Yan now looked like a god.


    "It really shows off!"


    "It is completely ignored that this is the Zheng family dinner, and Gao Jiang, Mo Yu and others all have a big backstage."


    "How can a university professor in his neighborhood be so fucked? Don''t you think about the consequences? Don''t you think about his beautiful girlfriend?"


    Even the silent Long Maoming was very surprised at this moment, saying: "This buddy is strong enough, Gao Jiang dare to fight."


    If he was replaced by Long Maoming, he would be a little bit jealous. Although his father was the leader of Jiangbei, his interests involved a lot, and he could not do it casually.


    After beating the three of them violently, Su Yan closed his hands, his face returned to indifferent, no longer looking at the three of them.


    Unit Qing looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said with a hint of dissatisfaction: "Brother, you are making a big fuss at Xueqi''s banquet here. Have you asked me if you have it."


    Who knows that Zheng Xueqi said directly: "Don''t worry about it."


    Unit Qing was stunned on the spot, don''t care about it, is this what Zheng Xueqi said!


    Long Maoming was staying too. Unit Qing liked Zheng Xueqi and several of them knew about it, and Zheng Xueqi knew it too, and the two of them were always ambiguous.


    "Sister Xueqi, Brother Yuanqing is talking for you."


    "Who needs his help?"


    Zheng Xueqi''s words left Long Maoming speechless, with a dazed expression, feeling that the sister Xueqi in front of him seemed to be a different person.


    Zheng Xuelu also said, "Brother beat the bad guy, we all agree."


    They had only been out for a few months, how could something like this happen? Everything changed, even Zheng Xuelu was different from before.


    Just when the two of them were surprised, both Zheng Xueqi and Zheng Xuelu looked at Su Yan with excitement, even their eyes were flushed, and tears came directly.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Miss Zheng Jia who did this turned out to be Zheng Xueqi, and he suddenly felt that the world was very small.


    The two women rushed towards Su Yan, hugged Su Yan''s left and right sides respectively, tears fell on his collar.


    "Su Yan, I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "Brother, you are getting handsome."


    Zheng Xuelu suddenly became bold and stood on tiptoe.

 Chapter 383： Three old

    Su Yan was slightly stunned, this Jin Shiya was right next to her. It wouldn''t be good to be so intimate, I''m a wife with gangitis.


    Su Yan turned his head and refused.


    "OK OK."


    Su Yan hurriedly retreated and kept a certain distance from the second daughter to avoid more misunderstandings.


    And the people around are completely confused, what is going on, they don''t have enough brains.


    "What happened? The second daughter of the Zheng family embraced the kid."


    "The most annoying thing is that Zheng Xuelu even kissed him directly, and he also expressed his unwillingness."


    "Surrounded by women, my god, these days are too comfortable."


    "Look at his girlfriend''s exquisite taste, and look at the beauty of the second daughter of the Zheng family. He is the blessing of eight lifetimes."


    "Ah, hit me to death with a piece of tofu."


    "If three people get one of them, they can die under the skirt, but he has three."


    A group of people are envious, jealous, and hateful. They are so envious that they can be favored by the second daughter of the Zheng family. That''s the rhythm of the pheasant becoming a phoenix.


    The more attentive people discovered more things, with fear on their faces.


    "Look at Unit Qing''s face, it''s all black."


    "Yes, it is rumored that Unit Qing and Zheng Xueqi are ambiguous, but Zheng Xueqi just shook hands with him when Unit Qing appeared, but now he directly embraces the professor. Isn''t that angry?"


    "These are troublesome. If you dare to offend Unit Celebration, you will definitely not be able to eat."


    Unit Qing was very gloomy at this time. Not to mention that Zheng Xueqi just shook hands with him at the beginning, but he said to teach Su Yan and was scolded by Zheng Xueqi. The anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "go!"


    Unit Qing''s face became colder, and he shouted directly at Long Maoming, his body already heading outside.


    Long Maoming hesitated, but still had to go with the unit to celebrate.


    As he walked through the door, Unit Qing looked at Su Yan and said with a murderous expression: "You be careful for me."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid of his threats. An ordinary person hadn''t gotten into him at all. Had Zheng Xueqi stopped him, he would have interrupted Unit Qing''s dogleg.


    "Su Yan, forget it." Zheng Xueqi tried to persuade her, but she still didn''t want Unit Qing to be hurt. After all, the two had a deep friendship since childhood.


    Su Yan looked at Zheng Xueqi and said, "Why, there can be someone who cares about you, be content."


    Zheng Xuelu also nodded quickly and said: "Yeah, yeah, please be content with sister, don''t grab the little brother with me."


    Su Yan frowned, with a bad feeling, what nonsense this little girl said.


    Sure enough, Jin Shiya came over and pinched Su Yan''s waist directly, causing his face to change transiently, and she did not dare to resist with spiritual power.


    "Professor Su, it seems you have a lot of love for women."


    In addition to a smile on Jin Shiya''s face, this is more of a jealous expression, which is simply jealous.


    Wang Susu also recovered from shock, and pointed to Su Yan and said, "You actually did something outside with Shiya on your back...huh."


    After all, the word "woman, Wang Susu" did not come out. After all, it was the second daughter of the Zheng family, and she had to weigh it.


    Zheng Xuelu curled her lips and said, "Brother, is it possible that your girlfriend is Sister Shiya?"


    Zheng Xueqi''s face became plain, embracing her hands, and said coldly: "Anyway, it must be her."


    Zheng Xueqi was very upset, the school flower was robbed by Jin Shiya, and now the person she likes is also someone else''s boyfriend, so she naturally has no good face.


    The scene was extremely embarrassing for a while, and Su Yan was caught in the middle, all in a panic.


    But when he saw Jin Shiya''s gaze, his eyes immediately regained their brightness, and he hugged Jin Shiya.


    The second daughter of the Zheng family was so anxious that she could stom her feet in the end.


    "Well, Shiya is my girlfriend."


    "Brother, you are good or bad." Zheng Xuelu said in a loud voice.


    "How did you meet them?" Jin Shiya regained her composure, still approving of Su Yan''s behavior.


    "Oh, it starts from the sea."


    "I went on a mission, the plane was blasted down by the enemy, I met them on an island, and then took them out of the island."


    Jin Shiya nodded slightly, and she felt that Su Yan was not lying in her eyes.


    At this time, Zheng Gan, who had been looking here, came over and said to Zheng Xueqi: "Daughter, this is?"


    Zheng Xueqi wiped her tears and introduced to her father: "Dad, this is the savior of Xuelu and I."


    Zheng Qian''s expression changed and he was immediately excited, and he directly took Su Yan''s hand and refused to let go.


    "It turned out to be you, thank you for letting my daughter escape from the clutches, thank you."


    Zheng Gan was really very excited, because Zheng Xueqi''s second daughter returned home and told him about the incident. He is very afraid now.


    "But I messed up Xueqi''s birthday party." Su Yan was still a little unconscious.


    Zheng Qian quickly waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "What''s this, besides, I also heard your conversation, then Gao Jiang is aggressive."


    Zheng Gan looked at Su Yan very satisfied. It would be great if he had such a son-in-law, but he knew that Su Yan already had a girlfriend, and he was suddenly disappointed.


    "You are young and promising. Neng Wen and Wu are all talents." Zheng Gan did not hesitate to praise him, and was really satisfied with Su Yan.


    Seeing Zheng Qian like this, the people who have not escaped, are still hesitating at this moment whether to show courtesy to Su Yan.


    Their hesitation is not unreasonable. After all, Su Yan is an outsider, who has offended too many people, and beat Gao Jiang, Mo Yu and others to half death. People from these families will not give up.


    Even if you are the overlord in Jiangnan, but when you come to Jiangbei, you have to take it. The strong dragon does not suppress the snake, and they are not sure whether Su Yan is a strong dragon.


    Gao Jiang and the others were so paralyzed on the ground, their breath languishing. The ambulance took Rong Hao and the gangster away not long ago. I am afraid it will take a while to be rescued.


    But Gao Jiang''s gaze was still angry. He was waiting. When Lao Meng arrived, he would let Lao Meng kill Su Yan.


    Mo Yu was also waiting, as long as the good old man came, he could raise his eyebrows, and he would repay everything Su Yan did to him.


    And Zhou Kaixuan also called his grandfather before, as long as Zhou Langbang arrives, everything can be resolved.


    Their thoughts are natural and one-sided. In their eyes, Su Yan is no more than the beginning of the master, and Zhou Langbang and others are obviously better than the beginning of the master.


    Just as a few people waited anxiously, three luxury cars all stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    The three of them walked down and hurried into the hotel.


    Zhou Langbang looked at the owner of the hotel, and Chunlei spoke directly: "Who is it, dare to be an enemy of my Zhou family!"


    Shan Lao also said with a violent face: "Little beast, have the ability to stand up!"


    Lao Meng was the first to care about Gao Jiang and said uneasy: "Master, where are you?"

 Chapter 384： Kneel down and beg for mercy

    The three of them were all speaking, and all of them were furious. These three were quite prestigious in Jiangbei, and they all knew each other.


    "Here, Mo Jiashan, Gao Jiameng and Zhou Langbang are all here."


    "It''s a big trouble now, these three people gather, and half of Jiangbei will shake."


    Many people looked at Su Yan. The three of them naturally came to him, and things couldn''t be better, and they were bound to develop towards the most serious opposite.


    "Now let''s see how that kid responds."


    "Hmph, if you deal with one person, I think he is okay. If the three of them work together, even the strong masters in the later stage of the master have to give up."


    "Hey, young and vigorous, it is destined to be so."


    Many people already think that Su Yan must be out of play, and there will be absolutely no good results if the three young masters are treated like that.


    When the two daughters of Zheng Xueqi saw the three of them, they were also very worried, and quickly called their housekeeper to help Su Yan.


    "Lao Shui, you have to help my little brother." Zheng Xuelu took the corner of Shui Lao''s clothes and said coquettishly.


    Shui Lao''s turbid eyes were extremely clear at this moment. He glanced at Su Yan and shook his head slightly and said, "I''m just the same as Zhou Langbang. The three of them are invincible together."


    The two women are in a hurry. What can I do? Su Yan is their savior. It is impossible for him to be beaten to death just like that.


    Wang Susu also looked anxious, and wanted to persuade Su Yan to escape quickly, after all, the three had not found them yet.


    But when she saw Su Yan''s expression, she was immediately furious: "You can still laugh, when is it!"


    Su Yan said calmly, "Why can''t I laugh, are they scary?"


    Wang Susu stared at Su Yan and said, "That''s Zhou Langbang, who once smashed a house with a punch."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and said to her, "Shiya, tell this big Susu, what your brother Yan did."


    Jin Shiya smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry about Susu, Brother Yan is not afraid of them at all. He has ever been in a plane."


    Wang Susu said with contempt: "Is it commendable to fly by plane?"


    Naturally, she was wrong.


    "Aircraft, the helicopter was directly stoned by Brother Yan." Jin Shiya explained hurriedly.


    "A ghost believes in you."


    "If you don''t believe me, just leave, this matter has nothing to do with you." Su Yan said blankly.


    Wang Su stomped his feet, but after all, he did not leave.


    Zhou Langbang and the three had already arrived at the corner, and their expressions suddenly changed when they saw the three Gao and Jiang lying on the ground.


    "Young Master!" Shan Lao hurriedly helped Mo Yu up, with a look of panic.


    Mo Yu lay on the table with an excited expression and said to Shan Lao: "Shan Lao, kill him for me, I want him to die!"


    "Young master, don''t worry, I will destroy him, so as to eliminate the hatred in your heart!" The blue veins on the forehead of the old man appeared, obviously furious.


    But Meng Lao helped Gao Jiang up, and his eyes were full of anger when he saw his pie-like arm.


    "Old Meng, I want you to frustrate him and torture him to death!" Gao Jiang only had resentment in his eyes, and he had never hated a person so much.


    "Master, don''t worry, you don''t need to say, I will make him regret it for life."


    Old Meng was violent with spiritual power, and a table beside him was directly shattered by his spiritual power.


    The most terrifying is Zhou Langbang. Among the three, he is the strongest. After all, he is a master of a generation, the existence of the open-door creation faction.


    Su Yan''s most beloved grandson was broken into a broken body. Even if this injury is repaired, it will have a big impact on future cultivation.


    Zhou Langbang was expecting his grandson to carry forward the Zhou family, but all these dreams were ruined. In his eyes, Zhou Kaixuan would inevitably not reach the master''s mid-term level.


    "Destroy my grandson, cut my Zhou family hope, I want you to die!"


    Zhou Langbang roared, and the wine glasses in the whole hall were directly shattered. Even the seats were crumbling. The chandeliers on the ceiling were shaking constantly, causing a group of people to flee in a hurry.


    The three of them all looked towards Su Yan, and with their keen eyes, they naturally knew that this person was the culprit.


    Su Yan was directly surrounded by the three of them, and they were not given a chance to escape. Their purpose was very simple, that was to make Su Yan die.


    Shui Lao walked up at this time, looked at the three of them and frowned slightly: "Three, this matter needs to be discussed in the long term."


    "Lao Shui, you''d better leave me alone, or we will solve it with you."


    Obviously, the huge hatred cannot make the three of them shaken by half. This is something that cannot be resolved with words, only force.


    "Old Shui, you don''t have to persuade them. It''s just a bunch of scum, I didn''t take it seriously.


    The three of them were furious, and their spiritual power was urged to the extreme, and the fierce pressure directly directed towards Su Yanyong.


    However, Su Yan waved his hand, the coercion disappeared completely.


    When the three of them saw this, they were shocked. This was the extreme pressure of the three, and it was easily resisted by this person. This young man is not easy.


    Shui always had a surprised face, nodding and muttering to himself.


    "Lao Shui, go and help little brother." Zheng Xuelu was still anxious.


    "Why don''t this kid need my help, I''m afraid none of the three of them has caught him."


    "Lao Shui, what do you mean?" Zheng Xueqi asked.


    "He is unfathomable."


    The second daughter of the Zheng family suddenly smiled, and her heart disappeared in a panic.


    Even Wang Susu said with suspicion: "Is he that strong?"


    "The kid has a kind of report, we don''t kill the unknown."


    Su Yan looked at the three, with a playful smile on his face, and said every word: "Su Baxian!"


    When the three of them heard this, both Shui Lao and Meng Lao frowned. This name is a bit domineering, so you don''t have to pretend to be like that.


    However, Zhou Langbang''s expression changed suddenly, his angry eyes had already turned into fright at this moment, and even trembled all over.


    "You are... Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan was even more abused, and Zhou Langbang''s expression was completely unexpected.


    After all, Zhou Langbang couldn''t stand steady, and he knelt down, his eyes were extremely gloomy, he couldn''t think that his grandson would offend this blood demon.


    That was the Jiangnan hero Su Baxian, slaying the four cities of Jiangzhou, destroying the northern province, and beheading the existence of the blade aspiring to the top of the golden scale!


    It was Shan Wei Ducheng once said that he and Su Baxian might be evenly divided.


    After all, the blade is the respect of Jiangnan, and Shanwei is the respect of Jiangbei. The two have played against each other several times, and Danwei has a little advantage.


    Both Shan Lao and Meng Lao couldn''t touch the head of their souls. Why did Lang Bang kneel down this time, and judging from his expression, he seemed to be afraid of Su Baxian.


    "Old Zhou?"


    "Don''t hurry down on your knees, this is the Jiangnan hero Su Baxian!"


    Zhou Langbang''s words seemed like a bolt from the blue sky, causing Shanlao and Menglao to be struck by lightning, and their bodies suddenly weakened.


    They heard Zhou Langbang mentioned that it was the boss of Jiangnan, who eliminated the existence of the blade.


    "How could it be him!"


    The two of them completely lost their confidence and slumped on the ground with a dead look.


    Even Shui Lao also had a look of excitement, he couldn''t think that the savior of his two young ladies was Su Baxian.

 Chapter 385： Academician here

    The other members of the martial arts world are all confused, because they are far away, almost all have retreated outside the house, and they don''t know the conversation inside the house.


    "This is what happened!"


    "How could this be?!"


    A group of people looked incredulous, because this change was too abrupt and too drastic.


    "How could Zhou Langbang kneel down!" A big man covered his head with an incredible expression.


    "Look, Shan Lao and Meng Lao also knelt down."


    "No, they were paralyzed. That was completely scared."


    "Who is that young man, who can make Zhou Langbang directly bow down."


    "I''m afraid it is the heir of a great man in Jiangnan."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a political or business person, it''s definitely a member of the martial arts world, and it''s probably a giant in Northern Province or Jinlin."


    But Huang Xiangxiang frowned, but he had another thought. He said in a low voice: "I don''t see it. It can force Zhou Langbang to kneel and bow. I''m afraid it''s not his strong background."


    "What''s the reason?"


    A group of people came around curiously.


    Huang Xiangxiang furrowed his brows deeply, and it took a long time to slowly say: "Did you not see? When the three saw the kid, they directly exerted a terrifying coercion, and the kid was fine at all."


    "Could it be that Professor Jiangbei is already a master later?!"


    Huang Xiangxiang shook his head and said, "I can''t stop it."


    The backs of the crowds suddenly became extremely cold. More than that, wouldn''t it be the master''s consummation? ! "


    They don''t dare to guess wildly, the master is consummated, that is not the existence of random discussion, and it will not save your life.


    Entering the hall, the three people who are so invincible are now kneeling in front of Su Yan, kowtowing constantly, begging Su Yan to spare their lives.


    Although Meng Lao and Shan Lao were the stewards of the big family and received a lot of favors from the two big families, fate is more important.


    The three people lying on the ground or on the table looked desperate at this moment, and had no idea that things would develop like this.


    That was the steward of his own family, he was defending the existence of the family, all of them were in the realm of masters, and Zhou Langbang was in the middle of a master, and he couldn''t respond to this person.


    What kind of person is this? What kind of person he has offended? This kind of thought appeared in the minds of the three people, except for despair, only despair.


    "My lord, beg you to spare my life. If you know your identity, you will not dare to offend you even if you give me ten thousand courage."


    "Yes, all these sins are not ours, they are all to blame."


    Old Meng looked at Gao Jiang with a look of anger, wishing him to die immediately.


    "If you are wronged, you have a debtor, you can find them!"


    "You don''t want to decide for them anymore?"


    Su Yan sat on the chair with her legs upright, as if watching a good show.


    Meng Lao and Shan Lao shook his head quickly, almost like a rattle. If they can survive this time, they will definitely break with the Mo family and the Gao family.


    But Zhou Langbang couldn''t tell, but it was his grandson, how could he give it up.


    "Su Taidou, can you have a large number of adults, spare my family triumph, he is ignorant, and I will accept everything for him."


    Zhou Kaixuan''s face was full of tears. He failed to become the glory of the Zhou family, but instead hurt his grandfather. This is the legendary unfilial descendant.


    He regretted it. At the beginning of the period, he watched from the sidelines, but only when he knew that Shan Lao and Meng Lao were coming, he uttered wild words and suffered a disaster.


    Wang Susu felt a little reluctant to see such a scene, but she looked at Su Yan and was afraid to speak.


    She knew her identity very well, she was nothing in Su Yan''s eyes. If it weren''t for Jin Shiya, she wouldn''t be able to interact with such a person at all.


    The two daughters of the Zheng family were quite calm. After experiencing the island, their views on the world changed.


    Jin Shiya was naturally calm, but she still said, "Brother Yan, let''s go."


    She didn''t want to see anyone die here, after all, this was Zheng Xueqi''s birthday party.


    Su Yan gently grabbed Jin Shiya''s hand, kissed him, and nodded.


    Such an intimate scene was naturally seen by the second daughter of the Zheng family, and she was even more jealous and jealous.


    "Shiya, your life is really good."


    Zheng Xueqi looked at Jin Shiya only enviously, who let her know such a good man first.


    Zheng Xuelu flushed, but boldly asked, "Brother, can you take a concubine?"


    She herself was shocked by her own words, her face flushed and she lowered her head.


    Zheng Xueqi was also taken aback, and had such a fantasy. At this moment, she bit her red lips and looked at Su Yan, waiting for an answer.


    Where did Su Yan dare to agree, not to mention that Jin Shiya was by her side, even if she was not there.


    "Don''t think about it, you have always been my sister."


    The eyes of the two women were instantly dim, knowing that there was no possibility between them.


    Zheng Xueqi relaxed all over, trying to smile, but tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Zheng Xuelu was much younger, her dream was broken, she burst into tears, and quickly fled.


    Su Yan shook his head. This is something that must be faced. Although the second daughter is good, he has no intention. Loving someone is a feeling, not the rule of desire. At least he will not approach a woman by desire.


    "Since Shiya is pleading for you, you are lucky, get out!"


    The three of them were about to be amnesty, Shan Lao and Meng Lao ran away desperately for fear that Su Yan would turn back.


    They decided to leave Jiangbei overnight and leave China.


    However, Zhou Langbang looked at Zhou Kaixuan with a begging expression.


    "I said that the three of them must stay here for a day. If they leave before time is up, I will definitely kill them!"


    Su Yan looked at Zhou Langbang majesticly, his eyes sharp and killing intent appeared.


    Zhou Langbang nodded in a hurry. It was a great benevolence to let his grandson go. For this, he kept kowtow to Su Yan.


    The three of Zhou Kaixuan were also relaxed, as if they had walked through the door of a ghost, which was already very lucky.


    Su Yan looked at Zheng Xueqi and said, "I disturbed your birthday party."


    Zheng Xueqi shook her head, Su Yan saved her life, nothing to disturb, not to mention that she still liked this man in her heart, even if she knew it was impossible, she still liked it.


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya and left the hotel directly, got on the Bugatti Veyron, and headed directly to Jiangbei School.


    Wang Susu drove the red sports car and hurriedly followed.


    In the car, Su Yan received a call from Li Yao.


    "Li Yao, it''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    "Professor Su, the academician of Yanjing will come to our school tomorrow, and Director Niu wants you to accompany you."


    Su Yan directly refused: "Is an academician really awesome? I don''t have time."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan drove the car into Jiangbei School and sent Jin Shiya to the dormitory, lingering with her for a while.


    Wang Susu stopped behind him and was quite jealous when he saw it, but Su Yan walked over and grabbed her head.


    But for a moment, Su Yan retracted her hand and said to Jin Shiya: "I erased her memory tonight, she knows too much is not good."


    Jin Shiya nodded, and assisted Wang Susu into the dormitory, Su Yan returned to the classroom apartment.

 Chapter 386： Academician angry

    Su Yan slept soundly that night, it was the best night to sleep in Jiangbei, so he woke up in a daze until noon.


    Although he has reached the realm of the little master, he still has an obsession with sleep. He doesn''t think about anything when he sleeps. That is the greatest help to cultivation.


    He can run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" by himself while he is sleeping, so he is not self-willed.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that his laziness had already caused Jiangbei University to break the pot, causing a lot of trouble.


    Li Yao called last night to inform Su Yan that Yanjing''s professor was coming to the school, and Director Niu asked him to greet him.


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. An academician wanted him to greet him, but the ancient emperor would not pay attention to him.


    Jin Shiya was naturally well-behaved and went to class with Wang Susu. Su Yan came back safely. She was in a good mood during class, and her whole person seemed completely changed.


    During the break between classes, a group of people gathered to discuss matters. Jin Shiya was naturally unwilling to listen, but Wang Susu was a curious ghost.


    "What are you talking about?"


    A thin man said immediately: "Susu, you didn''t know that the Biology College had broken the pot."


    "What happened to the School of Biology?"


    "Today an academician of Yanjing came to our school to investigate. He originally specified that Professor Su was to receive him, but Professor Su did not go."


    "Professor Su is so big, how could it be possible to receive him." Wang Susu said disapprovingly.


    Although her memory has been erased, she still knows that Su Yan made Mu Furong withered and revived. Su Yan still exists in her heart, and of course she has the idea of ??pretending to eat soft rice.


    "But the academician''s morale exploded, he kept his face cold, put on airs, and kept talking badly about Professor Su, and he is still clamoring to leave."


    "Just leave, who cares about him." Wang Susu is not cold to the experts and academicians he is doing.


    "But this time the school paid a lot of money to invite him, and it was said that it was going to solve something."


    "That''s not easy."


    Wang Susu lost interest. She didn''t care about this kind of thing, but the little fresh meat that she cared most about.


    "Shiya, your brother Yan has made a big deal."


    "What happened to Brother Yan?"


    "He doesn''t care about the academician from Yanjing, I think the school leader will give him some shoes."


    Jin Shiya didn''t care at all and said, "Brother Yan is not afraid of this."


    At this time, Director Niu was in a dilemma. On the one hand, Su Yan is a professor with eight degrees, and his presence in more than a dozen well-known institutions is not weaker than an academician.


    However, the level of an academician is much higher than that of a professor, otherwise the academician will not put on airs or lose his temper.


    "Director Niu, I came to your school to investigate, but what I see now is that your professors are so arrogant and put on airs."


    Academician Chen looked gloomy, he was obviously in a bad mood and said very heavy words, but he didn''t know if he was just putting on airs now.


    "Academician Chen, this Professor Su was only recently hired by us. He has returned from overseas. He has eight degrees. He has served in more than a dozen famous institutions. It is understandable that he is arrogant."


    A hint of jealousy flashed across Academician Chen''s face, and he said more and more angry: "Do you think you are terrible? You can be ignorant. It''s eleven o''clock, and I haven''t come yet. Obviously, he didn''t put me in the eyes."


    "Others are younger and they are a little headstrong. I have asked someone to urge them."


    "No, I can''t afford it with such a high respect, but I am very dissatisfied with this inspection. I will report all this truthfully."


    Academician Chen is obviously a threat. There are educational institutions, and many of them are old acquaintances. He added extra energy to say that it is likely to cause a major earthquake in Jiangbei University.


    Director Niu kept wiping sweat, obviously anxious, but there was no way, Su Yan did not dare to offend him.


    At this time, the school principal also heard about the incident and walked over directly.


    When Academician Chen saw it, his expression eased a little. After all, this was the principal.


    "Academician Chen calmed down, you are now in your 60s, so why bother with teenagers."


    Academician Chen''s face changed slightly and he looked at the principal and said: "Principal Liang, what do you mean, is Professor Su a teenager?"


    "He is indeed only eighteen years old."


    Academician Chen was even more angry, and directly reprimanded: "President Liang, I don''t need to be like this if you are sarcastic. Let''s do this investigation."


    Academician Chen just waved his hand and wanted to leave, Principal Liang hurriedly pulled him back and kept saying good things.


    "Professor Su is indeed only eighteen years old."


    "You can deceive people and make it more truthful. Eight degrees, more than ten famous institutions have worked, he is taking the degree in the womb?"


    Academician Chen looked contemptuous and frowned deeply. This was an insult to him.


    Suddenly he was not interested in seeing this so-called Professor Su, and the more I heard it, the more he felt like a half-hearted.


    He came to Jiangbei because he heard that Su Yan could revive Mu Furong, otherwise the ghost would be willing to travel here to suffer.


    Principal Liang was also extremely anxious. He knew it was hard to believe. At that time, he had confirmed countless times before accepting the facts.


    At the moment, the problem can only be solved by waiting for Su Yan to come. The only thing is that he cannot offend Academician Chen.


    "Why hasn''t Professor Su come yet?!"


    Principal Liang naturally spread his anger on Director Niu and crushed people to death at the senior level.


    Director Niu can only call Li Yao and ask her to bring Su Yan here.


    At this time, Li Yao kept knocking on Su Yan''s door, with a face full of urgency. Director Niu threatened her with her position. If Su Yan could not be brought over, her job would not be guaranteed.


    "Professor Su, come out quickly."


    Li Yao''s eyes were red, and tears were about to fall, looking very pitiful.


    Su Yan was washing up at this time. After everything was done, he opened the door and looked at Li Yao and said, "What is the urgency?"


    Li Yao said excitedly: "Professor Su, Academician Chen is still waiting for you."


    Su Yan just remembered that an academician Chen was not worthy of his attention.


    "Let him do what he likes, I''m not in the mood to meet him."


    "Professor Su, then go and meet him." Li Yao looked pitiful, with tears still hanging on her face.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong, they bullied you."


    "If you don''t go, Director Niu will fire me."


    "He dares, if he dares to fire you, I will fire him first."


    Su Yan said with a look of anger, Li Yao was very satisfied as his teaching assistant, wouldn''t it be dissatisfaction with him if she fired her.


    "Let''s go, I want to see how awesome this so-called Academician Chen is."


    Su Yan put on his coat, shut the door bang directly, and left the apartment under Li Yao''s leadership.


    "Professor Su, Academician Chen is a highly respected person, you better not offend him."


    "In my eyes, there is no one I dare not offend yet."


    Su Yan''s footsteps were like wind, and he directly pulled Li Yao away quickly.

 Chapter 387： Flower withered

    "Principal Liang, Director Niu, I really can''t wait any longer, so let''s do it."


    Academician Chen retired directly and called his driver to ask him to pick him up.


    The two naturally tried their best to persuade them, and they said everything, and even Principal Liang handed out a bank card.


    After seeing the bank card, Academician Chen''s expression improved slightly, and he inadvertently put the card in his pocket.


    "Then wait for him, let''s go see the flower base."


    Academician Chen just wants to finish his work early and leave early, and being able to make a fortune is naturally a motivation.


    When a few people were waiting for the vehicle by the roadside, Su Yan and Li Yao rushed over.


    "President Liang, Director Niu, Professor Su is here."


    "When is this, come on a fart!"


    Director Niu said excitedly, without a look of lust.


    "can����"


    Li Yao still wanted to explain, but was directly interrupted by Director Niu.


    "Li Yao, the Biological College Temple can''t accommodate you. You should find a new height for the Buddha."


    Director Niu made it clear that Li Yao was to be fired, and there was no room for recovery.


    Principal Liang on the side also didn''t give a glance, as he tacitly agreed with Director Niu''s words.


    Su Yan stood up at this time and looked at Director Niu coldly and said, "Do you dare to fire him, believe it or not, I will let you retire and go home now."


    Seeing Su Yan''s lingering gaze, Director Niu couldn''t help but step back a few steps. He knew that Su Yan was very good at playing. After all, the top sportsman was injured himself.


    "Professor Su, what do you mean, are you threatening me!"


    After all, Director Niu has been a director for so many years, and he is still a bit official


    "Threatening you, you don''t take a **** and take pictures of yourself, I am ordering you!"


    "you!"


    Director Niu pointed at Su Yan, trembling all over.


    Upon seeing this, President Liang hurriedly dissuaded him: "It''s just a trivial matter for both of them to extinguish the fire. Director Niu was also angry for a while. How could such a good talent as Li Yao be dismissed."


    Principal Liang glared at Director Niu when he was speaking. This is a celebrity in the military, and he is familiar with the commander of the military region. You dare to offend him and look for death.


    Director Niu was the only one who came over, and was scared into a cold sweat, not daring to look at Su Yan.


    "Her treatment has increased me by half."


    "This����"


    Even Principal Liang is quite embarrassed, the salary is clear, how can it change randomly.


    "My salary is deducted."


    "Su...Professor Su."


    Li Yao is anxious, she can''t ask for this salary.


    Su Yan waved his hand and walked directly towards Academician Chen.


    "Are you Academician Chen?"


    Academician Chen looked at Su Yan indifferently, with nostrils facing the sky, extremely arrogant, and hummed, "You are Professor Su."


    "What are you looking for me."


    "Professor Su, your frame is too big, it''s noon."


    Academician Chen immediately became angry, staring at Su Yan coldly with a pair of small eyes.


    "No way, it''s not my fault to be big, it''s natural."


    "Huh, I think you are a liar!"


    Academician Chen stared at Su Yan. In his opinion, how could this handsome young man have eight degrees? This is too hard to believe.


    "What did I lie to you, did I lie to your daughter?"


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest anger, and said lightly.


    Academician Chen was furious and wanted to slap him with his palm, but was hurriedly caught by President Liang.


    "Academician Chen calmed down, didn''t you come here to ask Professor Su something?"


    Only then did Academician Chen put away his anger, staring at Su Yan and said, "Tell me about the things you made Mu Furong resurrect."


    Su Yan directly took out a cigarette, lit it and took a sip, looked at Li Yao and said, "What time is it?"


    "Twelve o''clock."


    "It''s time to eat."


    Su Yan walked toward the canteen, and ignored Academician Chen at all.


    Academician Chen almost jumped up with morale, and said to President Liang, "What is his attitude?!"


    Principal Liang is also a temperamental person. Everyone was angry at what Academician Chen said just now. Did he interrogate the prisoner?


    "Professor Su, let''s eat dinner later, the flowers in the back mountain are very withered and need to be resolved."


    There is a flower base in the back mountain of the school, which is specially established by the school. It can be regarded as an independent industry. The money earned is used to improve the school facilities.


    But this time the flowers in the back mountains withered on a large scale, and it can be said that the loss was lost, and the school leaders were almost crazy.


    They naturally want to solve the problem. At the moment, Academician Su Yan and Chen are rare candidates.


    Su Yan looked at Dean Liang, saw his anxious appearance, and then thought that the money from the flower base was used to build the school, and he nodded.


    Academician Chen also collected the money. If he doesn''t do anything, it will naturally not work. He can only snort a few coldly, and then he gets into the car and drove away.


    Su Yan naturally drove his sports car and drove Li Yao to the mountain behind the school.


    Seeing Su Yan actually driving a 40 million Bugatti Veyron, Academician Chen was even more jealous. He always kept his face straight without a glance.


    When you come to the back mountain, the flower base is like a sea of ??flowers, with fragrance coming from everywhere, which makes people feel refreshed.


    But standing on a high place, you can see that a large area of ??flowers has withered. This season was originally when they were fighting for beauty, but these flowers have already withered.


    If the flowers planned to go on the market are gone, the cost of planting and labor is not a small income, and President Liang''s heart is bleeding.


    Several people approached the flower garden, and the director of Gou greeted everyone eagerly, but his face was always frowning.


    "Principal Liang, another 300 acres of flowers withered yesterday. If we continue at this rate, the base will be finished in less than half a month."


    Principal Liang''s expression changed and he looked at Academician Chen and Su Yan, hoping to receive their assistance.


    Academician Chen returned to a haughty face and said faintly: "The flower withering must be caused by some changes. Insect damage, nutrition, soil quality, etc. are all causes."


    Everyone nodded at what Academician Chen said, and no one dared to shake his head even if what he said was wrong.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t have a bird at all, just walked towards the withered place.


    These flowers seem to have been dried in the sun, the water has already been evaporated, and some have been blown away by the wind.


    Su Yan picked up a dead branch, looked at it carefully, and determined the cause of the flower withered, but he hadn''t found the root of the disease.


    He didn''t rush to look for it either. He wanted to see how awesome this Academician Chen was, and see if he could find out the real reason.


    Academician Chen came to the withered place surrounded by the crowd, holding a withered branch, frowning slightly.


    "President Gou, do these flowers withered like they were dried? Did you use a glass shed?"


    Garden Director Gou shook his head and said: "No, we all grow in the open air, where can we afford glass sheds."


    "That''s because you water too much."


    "Watering is also strictly controlled, but too much watering will only burn your heart."

 Chapter 388： Ikken Hana Kai

    Academician Chen frowned. He didn''t like this director Gou, he liked to lift the bar, just listen to what he said, I don''t know this yet.


    Director Gou also saw that Academician Chen''s face was not good, but he didn''t take it seriously. No matter how good you are, Academician Chen won''t be able to control him. Now it is to solve the problem of withering.


    "Has the soil metal content been tested?"


    "Tested."


    The head of Garden Gou handed over a form, which introduced the proportions of various elements in detail.


    Academician Chen took it, glanced at it, and said: "This nitrogen is a bit too much."


    "Oh, Academician Chen, our flowers have a relatively high demand for nitrogen, which is slightly higher than that of ordinary soil."


    "Have you compared it with other places?"


    "After doing it, there is no difference, the only difference is that the temperature of the withered place is half a degree higher."


    Academician Chen shook his head and said: "Half a degree will never let these flowers wither, there must be another reason."


    His brows frowned more and more, this matter was difficult to handle, but he charged the money, and it didn''t work, which made him a little impatient.


    When Su Yan heard that the temperature was half a degree higher, he noticed, and directly probed the soil of this wilted land with his spiritual sense, and his heart suddenly became clear.


    But he didn''t say a word, let the academician Chen have nothing to do, and then it would not be too late to take action.


    Academician Chen pulled out a flower root directly, saw the root beard, his brows were twisted together.


    Because the root burning can be seen at all, but he still can''t combine with the temperature half a degree higher, not to mention that there is a piece of land next to it that the temperature is one degree higher.


    "Academician Chen what is going on?"


    Principal Liang asked hurriedly, anxiously, if you wither like this, you will die.


    "Don''t worry, I''m looking at it. This is not a general problem."


    The group followed Academician Chen back and forth until they were sweating and still did not find out the reason.


    But Su Yan stayed in the air-conditioned room with Li Yao, with Erlang''s legs tilted and eating fruits, which was so uncomfortable.


    Academician Chen and the others entered the house, and they all looked angry when they saw Su Yan like this.


    "Professor Su, if you don''t go out to check the wilting situation, you actually eat watermelon here!"


    Academician Chen was the first to criticize, looking at Su Yan with a bitter expression on his face.


    Principal Liang and the others were also quite grieving. They were sweating outside from the sun, and Su Yan was so good at eating watermelon while blowing on the air conditioner.


    Let you come to solve the problem of withering, not to play, everyone is looking bad.


    Su Yan didn''t care, still eating his own watermelon, talking and laughing with Li Yao.


    "Professor Su!" Academician Chen broke out and waved his hand to knock out the watermelon in Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan didn''t do it, otherwise it was not the watermelon that was dropped, but Academician Chen.


    Su Yan wiped his hands with a paper towel, and looked at Academician Chen faintly: "Academician Chen, you go out to investigate, do you know the reason?"


    Academician Chen frowned. If he knew why he had resolved the problem and returned home, where would he continue to stay in this ghost place.


    "Even if I haven''t figured it out yet, it''s much better than you."


    "That is, if the academician who has collected the money doesn''t work hard, how can it be done?"


    Academician Chen''s face changed, and his anger became even greater, and he directly yelled: "What do you mean!"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, I just said that collecting money doesn''t do anything."


    Academician Chen looked at President Liang, trembling in anger and said: "President Liang, if you don''t expel this person from the school, then Jiangbei University will probably undergo a major rectification!"


    Principal Liang''s forehead was sweating coldly. If this is a big deal, he will lose his job. This is absolutely not allowed.


    "Professor Su, you are a bit too much. Since you can''t solve the problem with Academician Chen, why are you coming to Houshan?"


    Su Yan snapped his fingers and smiled even more. He looked at several people and said, "Who said that I am not here to solve the problem? If the money made here is not used for school construction, I would not stay here for a second. bell."


    "Hehe, you mean you are trying your best to eat watermelon in the air-conditioned room?"


    Academician Chen sneered, he was regaining a city, and his heart was very happy.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with eating watermelon in my air-conditioned room, at least better than your expert academician who has not found out anything."


    "You have found out what you mean!" Academician Chen sneered even more, and continued, "Then I would like to ask Professor Su to explain the reason."


    Su Yan ignored Academician Chen and walked out of the room directly to the withered place, and the crowd immediately followed.


    "Pretending to be, do you think it''s okay to come out and watch now?"


    "This is the professor of that school. You Jiangbei University is also a prestigious university, but you have invited some liars to come, which is amazing."


    Su Yan looked at Academician Chen with a playful look on his face and said directly: "I am a liar, what are you, have you figured out the problem? At least I confiscated the money."


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    Academician Chen Lei Ting was furious. If he weren''t for his old age, he might have been violent and wounded on the spot.


    "Academician Chen, show me how I solved the problem!"


    Su Yan walked forward, squatted down, and directly took out a rock from the ground, which was not discovered by anyone.


    He then stood, waving his hands, violently spiritually, and headed directly towards the withered flower.


    The majestic spiritual power acts on the withered flowers, and it suddenly seems as if fresh life has been planted, bringing these flowers back to life.


    Slowly withered leaves began to turn back to green, appearing lush and full of life.


    The wilted branches are also upright again, appearing unusually strong.


    The most jaw-dropping thing is that countless withered flower bones that were in buds are awakened at this moment, and they are directly vying to open up.


    The entire floral base is immediately enveloped by a unique fragrance, which is more intense than other floral fragrances and can make people refreshing.


    Everyone present grew their mouths, and looked at the changes in front of them incredulously. They felt as if they had entered a virtual world.


    "This... how is this possible!"


    Academician Chen staggered and fell to the ground, still with an incredible expression, and his pupils were full of terror.


    Principal Liang and the others were very excited, their faces bursting with laughter, these flowers were revived, competing for beauty, this was a huge loss for the school.


    Su Yan stopped releasing his spiritual power, regained his momentum, returned his spiritual power to his dantian, and looked at the shocked people indifferently.


    When the flower blooms, he already has this ability. Spiritual power is the most magical thing in the world. It can make people stronger, it can wither trees and spring, and even destroy the world.


    Su Yan looked at Academician Chen with a flat expression on his face, and said flatly: "Academician Chen, am I still a liar?"


    Academician Chen shook his head hurriedly, like a rattle, he was frightened by Su Yan''s magical skills, and he no longer dared to speak gibberish.

 Chapter 389： Put on the agenda

    Not only was Academician Chen frightened, President Liang, Director Niu and the others were also dumbfounded. With this posture like a big fairy, the withered flowers bloom again, which is amazing.


    "Su...Professor Su, how did you...how did you do it?"


    Principal Liang hesitated, it is hard to imagine that this sharp-spoken Chinese graduate has a time when he is so poor.


    Su Yan said flatly, "This is the power of nature, I just borrowed the power of nature."


    "the power of nature."


    Several people murmured to themselves, showing shock, does this mean that he is a god.


    "This is actually related to what I am going to study recently."


    Su Yan pretended to be mysterious, with a faint smile on his face.


    Both President Liang and Director Niu knew that the reason why Su Yan came to Jiangbei University was to conduct a scientific experiment.


    "Professor Su, what kind of scientific and technological talents do you need, I promise to provide you."


    Academician Chen slapped his chest with a vow. As an academician, he knows many people, all of whom are top talents in various fields.


    "That feeling, thank Academician Chen, I need a lot of scientific and technological talents, as long as I have achievements in the fields of biology, energy, medicine, etc. I need them."


    What Su Yan came to Jiangbei University was to build a super spirit gathering formation, where he could plant spirit grass and raise strange flowers and animals, and he must be too busy alone.


    It is a good choice for these people to build infrastructure, find spiritual stones and so on. Su Yan is like looking for coolies.


    When the time comes to bring Xiaoyao, and then build the spirit gathering array, everything will happen naturally.


    Of course, Su Yan would not say to the outside world that he was cultivating spirit grass and strange animals. What he said to Ye Canghai was to create more powerful spiritual power fluid.


    This is a cooperation, and the military and even academia will spare no effort to help him, because this may change humanity and is a huge technological revolution.


    Academician Chen blossomed with joy, completely changed his initial face, looked at Su Yan and said with some embarrassment: "Professor Su, let me join in."


    Academician Chen has been an academician for more than ten years. Even if he continues to work, he can only be in this position, and there will be no change.


    He also wants to be famous and remembered by future generations, who does not want to make greater achievements in his own field.


    "Of course you can. You can be the commander-in-chief. You will preside over this experimental research and I will participate as an investor."


    Academician Chen was full of excitement, and his wrinkled face suddenly stretched, as happy as a three-year-old child.


    Su Yan looked at Li Yao with a smile on his face.


    "Li Yao, as the deputy commander of this experimental research, coordinated with Academician Chen and me."


    Li Yao opened her mouth wide, with an incredible look on her face, she didn''t even think that she could become the deputy commander.


    "Professor Su, can I do it? I''m afraid I will mess things up."


    "You have to be confident. Since I dared to let you do this, I naturally took a fancy to your ability."


    Li Yao''s face was full of solemn expression, and her eyes were filled with a firm look. She must deal with this matter wholeheartedly, and must do it well, so as not to disappoint Professor Su''s expectations.


    Principal Liang and others are only envious, they naturally cannot participate as leaders.


    "Don''t worry, I will fully support you, and you can tell me what you need."


    Principal Liang clapped his hands and said with pride.


    "Thank you Principal Liang, then."


    "I plan to build a laboratory on the west side of this mountain. Teachers and professors from the school can participate. Academician Chen will also select outstanding talents. I will pay twice their current salary. If successful, everyone will Get a huge reward."


    "I think being able to get involved is something that many people dream of, but no one will value the salary."


    "I will transfer the funds in one month. I will invest 50 billion in the early stage, and I will gradually transfer it in the later stage."


    Academician Chen and the others were immediately bewildered, 50 billion. What kind of idea is this? How much laboratory must be built and how much psychic liquid is produced.


    "Do you need to hire foreign experts?"


    "No, all must be domestic and clean. You must strictly check this point and there will be military support at that time."


    Academician Chen''s face showed a solemn expression. He thoroughly understood that this might not be a simple scientific research on the surface. There are too many things involved, and there is absolutely nothing to be lost. However, his heart became more excited, and the more challenges he became, the more joyful he was. .


    "Professor Su, don''t worry, I promise to complete the task."


    Academician Chen''s face was solemn, as if he had changed.


    In fact, in addition to being a little bigger, he likes to receive red envelopes, he still has the ability, otherwise he would not be an academician.


    The crowd returned to the school happily. Academician Chen went directly to Yanjing by car. He wanted to rush back to Yanjing without stopping to recruit the strongest scientific research team.


    At the same time, Ye Canghai''s phone also rang, and he was delighted to know that Su Yan had put the production of Super Spirit Liquid on the agenda.


    "Yesling, don''t ask me any more USB flash drives. Now the most important thing is Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Well, I will send a company of troops directly, and be sure to let them protect the safety of the laboratory."


    "It''s still early. The construction of the laboratory has not started. It will not be too late to send troops after the scientific personnel are stationed."


    "Well, feel free to contact me at that time."


    Hanging up, Su Yan played with a card in his hand. There were more than 70 billion assets in the card, which he had searched in Jiangnan.


    The Spirit Gathering Array is conservatively estimated to be 100 billion, and it is still 30 billion short of it. It seems that it has to work hard to make money.


    Jiangzhou''s spiritual power liquid can bring him 50 million every day. It will take two years to get enough funds. Su Yan obviously can''t wait for such a long time.


    He was lying on the bed, and a figure suddenly appeared in his mind, with an evil smile on his face.


    "He Lingxi, we haven''t seen each other for half a year. You haven''t made a single call or paid a cent during this half a year. It seems that I have to pick it up personally."


    He Lingxi is naturally the beauty Su Yan knew in the Blood Dragon Pond, and the granddaughter of He Guangyao, the famous casino city.


    He Lingxi used 2 billion to buy the lives of herself and her grandfather, and it stands to reason that they should be returned a month.


    But now it has been half a year, and He Lingxi didn''t have a phone call, so naturally he didn''t admit the account.


    She is now in the casino, surrounded by powerful bodyguards, so she is naturally not afraid that Su Yan will trouble her.


    For her, if Su Yan dares to trouble her, she will definitely let Su Yan stay there forever.


    As the descendant of the largest family in casino, He Lingxi has that ability and strength.


    In her eyes, Su Yan is just a martial artist. Even if her cultivation level breaks through the realm of a master, she will still not take it seriously because she has a stronger background.

 Chapter 390： An angry unit celebration

    After confirming the construction of the laboratory, Su Yan also became relaxed. This Spirit Gathering Formation was the foundation and the key to his improvement.


    He is now consummated by the day after tomorrow, only one step into the innate realm, it is not easy to step into it, the aura of heaven and earth is not enough.


    He can only cultivate slowly while waiting for the completion of the laboratory. When the gathering spirit formation is completed, a more powerful psychic fluid will be produced, that is, the super psychic fluid.


    In addition, spirit grass and exotic animals can be planted in the spirit gathering array. It is necessary to know that the spirit grass planted there for a day is equivalent to the original Dendrobium officinale. It can be planted in about a month to be comparable to the five-color flower, and it can reach the real spirit in one year. In the grass category, you can refine the corresponding pill.


    Of course, things can''t come in a hurry. The construction of the laboratory is just a pretense, but I am afraid it will take several months to fix it. During this time, I still have fun, and I went to the casino to collect the accounts.


    "Shiya, wait for me downstairs, I''ll be there in a while."


    Su Yan called Jin Shiya, it was time to go out to look at the house and choose a nest for two.


    I haven''t seen it for a few days, Jin Shiya has been like a new person, except for classes, the rest of the time is cultivating, and a bottle of spiritual power can''t escape every day.


    There have been wonderful changes in her body. In fact, this is not difficult to understand. There is spiritual power liquid every day, and even a pig can cultivate, not to mention her talent is good.


    "Brother Yan, I can already feel the breath of Dantian. Wait, I will surpass you."


    Jin Shiya said vowedly, quite confident in her tone.


    Su Yan could only smile, and then hung up the phone.


    ...


    The most prosperous place in Jiangbei is naturally the Legouji area. The land price here can be said to be sky-high. It takes ordinary office workers for several years to work for one square meter.


    But Shanjia owns a manor here, and the entire hillside belongs to his family.


    Shan''s residence is more like a palace hall, simple but very luxurious and full of majesty.


    It is no wonder that this is the strongest person in Jiangbei, Shanwei.


    Unit Qing was not in the family residence at this time, but in his own private villa. Even this villa was worth two to three billion yuan. This is where he is happy and cheerful.


    Unit Qing was lying on the lounger, looking at the scenery outside the balcony, very comfortable. He was waiting for someone, waiting for the arrival of his beloved.


    Zheng Xueqi received a phone call from Unit Qing and didn''t want to bother about it, but after thinking about it, after all, the two of them have grown up since childhood, and some things should be explained in person.


    Zheng Xueqi drove a red sports car worth more than 8 million yuan, and drove directly to the private residence of Unit Qing.


    Seeing Zheng Xueqi''s red sports car, Unit Qing showed a smile on his face, and he was even more excited, almost unable to bear it.


    Stepping on the slippers, Unit Qing quickly went downstairs, the door opened, and he opened his arms directly.


    "Xueqi, if you don''t put in my arms this time, I will be angry."


    Zheng Xueqi slammed her outfit, very fanciful, with a playful meaning.


    She walked directly into the house, ignoring Unit Qing''s open arms at all.


    "How old are you, do you think you are a child, naive."


    Unit Qing''s gloomy face eased a bit, shook his head, put his hands down in embarrassment, and followed into the room.


    "Hey, my Xueqi has grown up, and her wings are stiff."


    "Who is your Xueqi, please pay attention to what you say, we are not kids anymore."


    "Well, Miss Xueqi, do you remember who I am?"


    "Mr. Shan, it looks like you haven''t lived in this house for a long time. It''s dirty."


    "Who said that, I asked someone to clean it."


    "This is also called cleaning, and there is dust."


    "I''ll let the next person clean it again, but before that, should we finish some of the things we didn''t do before we talk about it."


    Unit Qing directly pushed Zheng Xueqi against the wall and looked at her deeply, revealing a breath of temptation unique to men.


    But such a charming and handsome man could not make Zheng Xueqi''s heart beat at all, not even the slightest heartbeat, because her heart had been filled long ago, and now it is tightly locked.


    "Such old-fashioned technology, you still want to impress me, you, the more you live, the more backward you are."


    Zheng Xueqi withdrew from the unit to celebrate, poured a glass of fruit juice and took a sip.


    "Why drink fruit juice? I have prepared Lafite from 1982 and top champagne for you."


    "I''m feeling ill recently, so I can avoid alcohol. I will substitute fruit juice."


    Zheng Xueqi held the cup with Unit Qing and touched it with one mouthful.


    Unit Qing naturally drank it in one sip and turned the glass upside down without a drop.


    There was a wicked smile on his face, as if the strategy had succeeded, and then just waited.


    Unit Qing sat on a chair and kept looking at Zheng Xueqi, his eyes couldn''t move at all, and he stared at her firmly.


    "Xueqi, do you know that my heart is completely occupied by you, and now I am very ill, just waiting for you to save it."


    Zheng Xueqi said disapprovingly: "Come on, I don''t know you yet, all the women you brought into this villa can form a reinforced platoon."


    "How can those women compare to you, you are the woman I love, those are just clothes."


    Zheng Xueqi suddenly showed disgust on her face, and said coldly: "If I promise you and you get bored with me, am I also becoming a dress?"


    "No, absolutely not, I swear to God!"


    Zheng Xueqi showed a mischievous smile, and was able to coax a three-year-old child into speaking out.


    But Unit Qing suddenly stood up. The medicine originally put in the juice hadn''t happened yet, so he couldn''t wait.


    Unit Qing rushed to Zheng Xueqi, hugged him directly and threw it to the sofa.


    "Xueqi, I want you, I want to be your man forever!"


    With a violent face, Unit Qing directly held Zheng Xueqi and tore her shirt to pieces.


    Zheng Xueqi was shocked by this sudden scene, and did not expect the unit celebration to be strong.


    How her a weak woman can resist Unit Qing, this is clearly the result of a sheep''s mouth.


    "Unexpectedly you are such a person!"


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of person I am, the most important thing is that I get you."


    Unit Qing moved his hands and kissed Zheng Xueqi''s neck directly with his lips.


    Zheng Xueqi kicked directly at the key of Unit Qing. This kick was not small. Even if Unit Qing was in the middle stage of the master, she buckled up.


    "From now on we will never know."


    Zheng Xueqi wanted to leave, but Unit Qing grabbed her arm.


    "Why, why do you hate me so much, I put medicine in the juice, don''t you feel it?"


    "Medicine, I''m sorry to take medicine when I come."


    Zheng Xueqi had no expression on her face, only her eyes fluctuated, except for nausea and anger.


    "Why do you hate me so much!"


    "Because you are not the person I like." Zheng Xueqi left after speaking.


    Unit Qing looked at Zheng Xueqi''s back, his eyes turned scarlet, and he was furious.


    "It''s that university professor!"


    Zheng Xueqi acquiesced if she did not answer.

 Chapter 391： Jin Shiya is gone

    Looking at Zheng Xueqi''s back, Unit Qing was full of anger and smashed the seat with a punch.


    "what!"


    He yelled and vented his dissatisfaction. He knew that it was impossible for him and Zheng Xueqi to use a despicable method.


    "Xueqi, I love you so much, why do you treat me like this."


    However, he didn''t know how nasty things such as drugging can be done, and what is the difference with animals.


    "Su Yan, all of this is your fault, you have taken away my beloved, I want you to die!"


    The flames of revenge flashed in Unit Qing''s eyes, and all the faults were attributed to Su Yan.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, Zheng Xueqi would definitely not be indifferent to him, and they would surely be able to succeed. All this was Su Yan''s fault.


    "Xiao Wei, do something for me!"


    Unit Qing got through the phone of his subordinates, Xiao Wei is the leader of Jiangbei''s underground world.


    Xiao Wei naturally looked flattered, and hurriedly replied: "Brother Shan, who is our brother with whom, you can tell me if you have anything."


    "Help me kidnap someone."


    "Brother Shan, don''t worry, as long as you are in Jiangbei, there is still no one I can''t tie."


    Hanging up, Unit Qing''s eyes were full of cold smiles.


    ...


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya spent two days strolling outside and finally chose a villa with a good environment.


    Wang Susu naturally cheered and wanted to live in, on the pretext of protecting Jin Shiya from Su Yan''s tricky plan.


    Su Yan originally wanted to refuse, how could his two-person world allow others to join, but Jin Shiya agreed.


    What surprised Su Yan was that his high school classmates Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were also in this school.


    The two of them have only recently entered school. Some time ago they went to various places in the world to play for a while.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect you to become a university professor, so awesome."


    "Yes, it''s the well-known Professor Su."


    "Boss, I want to ask you a question, how did you get your eight degrees."


    The words of the two of them contained a trace of teasing, and they naturally thought that Su Yan was a fraud.


    Su Yan said angrily, "I questioned my knowledge. I haven''t got a few degrees at my fingertips. I forgot the abilities of your boss."


    The two didn''t entangle too much in this matter, after all, Su Yan is the leader and giant of the four cities in Jiangzhou.


    Of course, the two of them didn''t know what happened afterwards, mainly they were not from the martial arts circles. Some of Su Yan''s things in Northern Province, Jinlin and even the military headquarters were only circulated in the martial arts circles.


    "Well, then take the time to get together."


    "Okay, boss."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan drove to the dormitory where Jin Shiya was staying, planning to pick her up for a drive.


    As long as Su Yan appears, it must be the focus of the crowd, not to mention that his car is too dazzling, even others are unusually shiny.


    "Professor Su is here again, Jin Shiya''s life is really good."


    "Yeah, it would be nice if I can have her half lucky."


    "People are more popular than others."


    A group of girls were envious and jealous, lying on the window balcony, admiring Su Yan''s beauty.


    Hearing the movement, Wang Susu looked over and saw Su Yan and said, "Shiya, she is not in the dormitory, she went out to buy things."


    Su Yan nodded, did not leave, and directly called Jin Shiya.


    But no one answered the call, which made him shook his head.


    Forget it, there is another class in the afternoon, we will talk about it after class.


    Now Su Yan''s course is the most welcome in Naco school, and many students are looking forward to it. Waiting for Su Yan''s course is like passing the year.


    The place of school has been moved from the small auditorium to the large auditorium, which can accommodate eight or nine thousand people, but it still cannot satisfy everyone''s desire to study.


    As a teaching assistant, Li Yao will naturally accompany Su Yan during the whole process.


    "Professor Su, this is today''s course."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan took a look, then threw it to Li Yao.


    Standing on the podium, Su Yan looked at the crowds of classmates. Although there were many people, everyone was abnormally quiet and there was no sound.


    Su Yan was very satisfied and said to everyone: "Before class, we close our eyes and breathe three times."


    Everyone followed suit, even the teachers and professors in the front row had no objection.


    Su Yan''s fingers moved slightly, and his spiritual power spread throughout the hall, being sucked in by all the students, and everyone immediately felt relaxed and surpassed.


    "Really useful!"


    "Yeah, I closed my eyes and breathed three times. I felt that I was awake a lot."


    "I stayed up late last night, originally groggy, but now my brain is abnormally empty."


    Everyone felt a strange change, and was very happy about it. Only in Su Yan''s class can there be such a change.


    But the classmates lying on the window and hanging from the tree looked envious. They were not so lucky.


    "Today''s course is developmental biology."


    "Professor Su, can you talk about your own developmental biology, focusing on the relationship with Jin Xiaohua."


    A classmate stood up boldly and asked with a smile.


    Su Yan was not angry, and faintly replied: "As a single dog, I think you won��t understand it after I talk about it, because you need to experience it yourself. In university, we learn not only knowledge, but also communication. Of course, women Friends are also essential."


    The audience suddenly wailed. They were all screams of single dogs. This was clearly dog ??abuse.


    ...


    After the class, Su Yan left the classroom, threw the pen in his hand to Li Yao, and walked away directly.


    "Professor Su, Shiya has not returned yet."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but dialed Jin Shiya''s number, but this time it was prompted that she was not in the service area, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "I also called her several times, not in the service area."


    Wang Susu said with anxiety that Jin Shiya would normally not fail to answer the phone, and now she is not in the service area, which makes her uneasy.


    Su Yan was also uneasy, something must have happened in this.


    "Where did she go?"


    "Just a supermarket outside the school."


    Su Yan drove directly to the supermarket, but the people in the supermarket said they had never seen Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan went directly into the supermarket monitoring room and asked a group of security guards to call for monitoring. Of course, the security guards were forced to give in.


    Jin Shiya was indeed seen in the picture, but when she left the supermarket, she followed a group of people.


    Su Yan looked at the men with tattooed arms behind Jin Shiya, and there was a burst of anger in his heart, it was a rising flame.


    "Shiya, don''t worry, they can''t do anything to you, wait and I will find you."


    Su Yan wasn''t very anxious, because Jin Shiya wore the jade he gave him, and even in the middle stage of the master, she could not harm her.


    But Jin Shiya is likely to be locked up somewhere, maybe a small dark room, basement, etc.


    Although she is protected by jade, she must be very scared alone, and her heart is full of fear, which Su Yan cannot accept.

 Chapter 392： Dragons Reverse Scale

    The woman who dared to touch him, the result must be destruction, the dragon''s inverse scale, who dares to touch.


    Su Yan put the phone in his pocket and began to wonder, he wondered who was more suspicious.


    This group of people must be from Jiangbei, which shows that it has nothing to do with the people he offended in Jiangnan, and they must be from Jiangbei.


    The teachers of the school, Liu Qingshan and Professor Wang, these two people are quite grudge with Su Yan. After all, Su Yan beat Liu Qingshan and humiliated Professor Wang.


    But the two are still teaching at the school, and there is no change. When Su Yan sees the two, both will leave in a hurry, it should not be them.


    Su Yan ruled out the two, and could not help thinking of the Gao family and the Mo family. There were only so few people he offended in Jiangbei.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan drove away from the school and went to the villa where the Gao family was located.


    Gao Jiang lied in the hotel for a day before being picked up by his father and sent directly abroad for treatment.


    When he arrived at the Gao family''s residence, Su Yan was not polite at all and rushed into it directly.


    "Gao Chenglun, come out for me!"


    Gao Chenglun is Gao Jiang''s father, a famous giant crocodile in Jiangbei, and a man of extreme wind.


    Gao Chenglun ran out tremblingly wearing gold wire-framed glasses, and when he saw Su Yan, he knew what was wrong.


    "Dare to ask if you are Su Baxian?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan looked at Gao Cheng Lun with a cold face. He saw fear and panic in Gao Cheng Lun''s eyes, and there was no other expression, which made Su Yan extremely disappointed.


    "I don''t know if your lord is here, there will be lost and distant greets."


    "Did you send someone to tie my person?!" Su Yan still asked.


    Gao Chenglun''s face changed abruptly, and he quickly said, "My lord, I dare not even give me a hundred courage. Our Gao family is only a family of politics and business."


    Su Yan''s expression condensed. From Gao Cheng Lun''s expression, he could see that Gao Cheng Lun was not lying.


    At the same time, he also knew that politics and business circles generally did not dare to do this. After all, he was Su Baxian, and he knew the consequences of offending him.


    Su Yan left directly and came to Zhou''s residence.


    Zhou Langbang greeted him in fear, crouching on his back and back.


    "Master Su is here, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Langbang was full of anxiety, knowing that there would be no good for Su Yan''s arrival.


    "I ask you one thing, have you ever touched me!"


    Zhou Langbang immediately knelt down and said, "Master Su, even if I have ten thousand courage, I dare not dare."


    "Then do you know these people!"


    Su Yan printed out the pictures in the surveillance system. Although the tattooed men were a bit vague, people they knew should know.


    Zhou Langbang took it, looked at it, his expression was slightly solemn, he hesitated, and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, this kind of person should be a street gangster."


    Su Yan saw the dodge in his eyes, grabbed Zhou Langbang by the neck, and said coldly, "If you don''t tell the truth, your life will be gone."


    Zhou Langbang was trembling all over, begging for mercy.


    "Master Su, I said I said."


    Su Yan threw him to the ground, staring at him with a pair of eyes.


    "These people look very much like those from Jiangbei Mingxing Gang."


    "Mingxing Gang?"


    "It''s a group of gangsters, with someone behind them, it''s the Jiangbei Underground Overlord."


    "Then who is behind it?"


    "I don''t know this. The relationship is too complicated. Some say that the Zheng family is colluding with it, some say that the Shan family is involved, and some say that Long Maoming and its boss are entangled."


    Zhou Langbang didn''t tell a lie, and he didn''t know the true situation. He didn''t dare to offend any of these three companies.


    "You are so selfish, everyone who offends my Su Baxian went to hell."


    Zhou Langbang nodded quickly. How dare he offend Su Yan again, this is a blood demon.


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, Zhou Langbang patted his chest, and his heart attack was almost scared.


    Zhou Langbang looked at the sun in the distance. At this moment, the scorching sun was blocked by a cloud, and he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "It seems that Jiangbei is about to experience a **** storm."


    Su Yan came to the Zheng family. He believed that the Zheng family would not do such a thing. After all, he was the savior of the second daughter of the Zheng family.


    Knowing that Su Yan had arrived, Zheng Qian greeted them with the highest standards, and the second daughter of the Zheng family hurried back after hearing the news.


    "Brother, are you here to see me?"


    Zheng Xuelu blinked her big eyes and asked expectantly.


    Su Yan was so embarrassed that she nodded slightly.


    "Master Su and I have something to discuss, so let''s go out and play first."


    The two girls nodded obediently, but Zheng Xueqi had a bad face. Seeing Su Yan''s face, she felt that things were not that simple.


    "Boss Zheng, I am here only for one thing."


    Su Yan handed the picture to Zheng Qian, hoping that he would find out.


    Zheng Gan looked at the picture, his brows frowned slightly, and it took a long time to slowly say: "These people should be Mingxing''s help."


    Su Yan is almost certain that the person who kidnapped Shiya must be from the Ming Xing Gang, and he still doesn''t know the person behind the scenes.


    "Is there any intersection between Boss Zheng and Mingxing Gang?"


    Zheng Gan shook his head and stood up and said, "I do business seriously. Generally, I will hire a special service or a security company. I don''t want Ming Xing to help this group."


    Zheng Qian is just an ordinary businessman. Many members of the Mingxing Gang are members of the martial arts world.


    Mr. Shui, who had been silent on the side, said at this time: "Master Su, as far as I know, Ming Xing Gang has a close relationship with Shan''s family, and there may be things you want to know about it."


    Su Yan frowned, Shan Jia, it seems that this is the ghost of this family.


    He asked himself that he didn''t have any evil with the Shan family, but he didn''t expect that he would not be slapped by others.


    Shanjia, the giant of Jiangbei, the deity of Jiangbei, everyone surrenders, but he Su Yan is not afraid, dare to act against him, let you be the king of heaven, then you will also be destroyed!


    Su Yan got up, bid farewell to Zheng Gan, and left the Zheng family directly.


    When going out, Su Yan was surrounded by the two girls and was not allowed to leave.


    "Little brother, you just come here and leave after a while, I don''t allow you to go."


    "Hey, my little brother is going to save people."


    Su Yan was not angry, Zheng Xuelu''s well-behaved appearance could not make him angry.


    Zheng Xueqi looked solemn and asked, "What happened?"


    "Shiya was kidnapped."


    Su Yan was not afraid of the news leaking, because he already knew who did it.


    Zheng Xueqi''s face changed suddenly, and she was worried, because she felt that this matter might not be related to Unit Qing.


    At this time, Zheng Qian in the room was full of solemn expressions, and Shui Lao on the side frowned.


    "Lao Shui, why did you tell him about Mingxing Gang and Shanjia?"


    Zheng Qian and Shan Jia had a good friendship, and he didn''t want Shan Jia and Su Yan to be enemies.


    "Paper can''t contain fire. Shan Jia dares to pay the price naturally, and we tell him now, at least there will be no grievances with him."


    "But didn''t we offend Shan Jia this way?"


    "Shanjia." Old Shui frowned, his tone even lower, "It would be good to survive this catastrophe."

 Chapter 393： Break into the dungeon

    When Zheng Qian heard this, his face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help saying, "Is he really that strong?"


    "He is a Jiangnan master, kill the existence of the blade."


    "But Shanjia Danwei is the Jiangbei champion, not weaker than him, and this is Jiangbei."


    "The strong fight against you, regardless of where you are. No matter how many people you are, you are nothing but cannon fodder."


    Old Shui knew about this, but he was very old and had seen many things.


    "Then how should we respond."


    "Don''t care, don''t listen, don''t hear, don''t care, when things are over, it is the icing on the cake for the winner."


    "Furthermore, our Zheng family is not a small shrimp, and there is no need to put a low profile."


    Zheng Gan nodded, slightly relieved.


    Su Yan''s girlfriend, Jin Shiya, was kidnapped and spread throughout the Jiangbei martial arts world, everyone knows.


    "Dare to kidnap Su Baxian''s girlfriend, he is so fat."


    A big guy was shocked, and he still couldn''t be sure that it was true.


    "Yeah, the name Su Blood Demon is not a joke. I heard that he spoiled his girlfriend to the sky, which shows its status in his heart. This must be an endless ending."


    "It seems that Jiangbei is going to change. It must be a **** storm."


    "I just don''t know who is so brave enough to kidnap Su Baxian''s girlfriend."


    An old man slowly said: "I think Su Baxian went to the Gao family, Zhou family and Zheng family today. It must be the exclusion of each family. It''s too domineering."


    "Could it be just these few?"


    "No, as far as I guess, I''m afraid it''s a single family."


    As soon as the word Shanjia came out, the group was shocked. They were all silent. Shanjia could not be mentioned casually.


    "How is this possible?"


    Some people find it hard to believe that this will be done by a single family.


    "How can it be impossible? I feel like, after all, only Shan Jia dare to fight Su Baxian."


    "It seems that Jiangbei is more than just changing the sky. This is probably a dispute between North and South."


    "We''d better pretend to be confused, how dare we participate in such things."


    Everyone nodded and left.


    At this time, Su Yan had already inquired about Ming Xing Gang��s lair, which was an underground city, the famous Langcheng in Jiangbei.


    There was originally an abandoned underground shopping mall, investors had to give up at a loss, and the government could not fill the vacancy.


    Because it was not repaired, the merchants could not settle in, and they have been abandoned there.


    But a few years ago, the leader of Mingxing Gang took a fancy to that area, contracted it at a very low price, and built it into an underground city.


    Black and white are upside down here, drunk and gold fans, here is full of temptation and money, but here is also accompanied by blood and blood.


    At night, it is the beginning of the dungeon carnival, the night is the excitement of the dungeon screaming, late at night, this is the continuation of the dungeon''s high hi.


    Su Yan drove the car and stopped at the underground entrance, smoking a cigarette dullly, waiting anxiously.


    When time passed by one second, Jin Shiya would feel even more difficult, his heart was also affected and hurt, and he became even more angry.


    Finally, when night fell, the door of the dungeon opened, and a group of young men and women in weird costumes of non-mainstream rush into it.


    They are just the first group, the service staff of the underground city, and the consumers are the ones who come later.


    Two **** and attractive bunny girls outside the door are enthusiastically entertaining guests, and they have long been surprised by the salty pigs.


    As long as you can tip, they are happy to be taken advantage of.


    Su Yan got out of the car and walked directly toward the door. The two had noticed Su Yan a long time ago. This is a man driving a Bugatti Veyron, not an ordinary local tyrant.


    "Mr., is this your first time here?"


    A bunny girl said enthusiastically, her words were full of temptation, and she kept showing her proud posture.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at the two of them, but directly flicked the cigarette in his hand and fell into the ditch.


    Su Yan walked in, which made the two bunny girls very angry, but they did not dare to offend such a person.


    It was already very happy inside, all kinds of noisy sounds filled with nerves, not ordinary nerves, I really dare not stay here for a long time.


    It can be described as a dazzling array of entertainment facilities, such as video games, gambling, black market boxing, and bars.


    Of course, the most attractive place here is the pimp shop. There are nearly 100 pimp shops in the entire underground city, which can bring tens of billions of income to the underground city every year, which is comparable to the gambling industry.


    These profitable funds have all entered the Mingxing Gang''s pocket. Of course, Mingxing Gang has to honor many people, otherwise his underground city will not open so smoothly.


    The greatest convenience of filial piety is the single family, even if the single family has not done anything at all.


    The Mingxing gang leader took the initiative to pay tribute. This gang leader is very smart. This is forcibly pulling the boss, and the tree is good for the shady. One name can solve a lot of trouble for oneself.


    Naturally, the single family will not refuse huge wealth. Is there any reason not to eat what is delivered to the door, so the two are very happy to cooperate.


    Su Yan walked to the black market boxing ring, where a muscular man appeared to be the person in charge.


    "Hey, are you the person in charge here?"


    Su Yan walked over and asked coldly.


    The muscular man didn''t look up, and replied coldly, "Are you going to punch?"


    "I don''t punch, I''m here to find the leader of Mingxing Gang."


    The muscular man raised his head and looked at Su Yan with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Do you know what you just said? If it weren''t for my kind heart, you would have been pulled out to feed the dog."


    "I''m repeating it, I''m here to find the leader of Mingxing Gang!"


    Su Yan raised his voice, and immediately attracted the attention of the people around him. They looked sideways, and their expressions were not good.


    The muscular man stared at Su Yan with huge eyes, and said sharply, "You are looking for Mingxing''s helper!"


    "Yes."


    The unkind eyes around him changed suddenly, and everyone laughed, as if they had heard the most ridiculous joke.


    Facing everyone''s ridicule, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he still stood calmly, but the spiritual power in his hand had begun to gather, and he could send a blow at any time.


    But when he was about to attack, the muscular man said: "You can find a helper, but you have to win ten games."


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay, but he knew that only this group of people knew the whereabouts of the Ming Xing gang leader. They could also tell them by threats and temptations, but wouldn''t it be better to let the Ming Xing gang leader come here?


    "Win ten games?"


    "Yes, do you dare?"


    There was a mocking smile on the muscular man''s face. Su Yan''s body was so weak to him. The black boxer present was not full of muscles, but extremely powerful.


    He was afraid that Su Yan was punched ko last time, and he lost his life.


    But Su Yan nodded, looked at the muscular man and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 394： Fight fake punches!

    Seeing Su Yan''s promise, the muscular man smiled even more. This may be a good opportunity for him to make money.


    He turned directly onto the ring and terminated the ongoing game.


    The muscular man took the microphone and yelled at everyone present: "Everyone is quiet, quiet!"


    The noisy crowd calmed down. Every familiar face here knew this muscular man. He was the person in charge of the arena, and his strength was also very fierce.


    The muscular man looked at Su Yan and said with a smile: "Tonight, we have ushered in a special player, what is your name?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Yes, it''s Su Yan, he is looking for our Mingxing gang leader."


    A group of people suddenly laughed, and they looked for Mingxing''s gang leader just like this, really recklessly.


    Everyone present regarded Su Yan as a joke, but some women were surprisingly amazing, after all, Su Yan was too handsome.


    "Little handsome guy, why don''t you look for a helper, it''s better to find me."


    "Find me, find me, take you to pretend to take you to fly."


    The muscular man continued: "I didn''t reject him directly. As long as he can win six games, I promised him to see the leader."


    "Six games, hahaha."


    A group of people laughed even more, while others laughed loudly or burst into tears.


    "Even a skinny monkey like him wants to win six games. If he can win one game, I will live it live."


    A seemingly rich second-generation dude said with a disdainful face, he did not put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    "The first player I arranged for him is Tieguai Li, everyone can bet, 1:10!"


    "It''s a matter of talking, definitely Tieguai Li, definitely kicked his leg."


    "I''m going to witness the shortest boxing match here. Guess how many seconds he can hold on?"


    "Six seconds."


    "Three seconds."


    "I guess Tieguai Li is just a kick when he goes up, and then the game is over. As for a few seconds to see the speed of Li Tieguai."


    "Hurry up and bet, it''s a steady profit."


    A group of people hurriedly rushed to the betting point, almost in full swing.


    "I bet ten thousand yuan."


    "Twenty thousand!"


    "fifty thousand!"


    "One hundred thousand!"


    A group of people were so excited, it was almost astonishing.


    And the group of youthful young masters sitting in the VIP seats on the second floor were equally delighted.


    "This is a rare game, interesting."


    "If it''s interesting, don''t bet, I''ll put half a million."


    "Guo Shao, you only voted for half a million, then I will have one million." Wei Shao threw a bunch of chips directly.


    The so-called Guo Shao smiled and said, "Try the water first. I always feel that something is wrong with this young man. His eyes are a bit scary."


    "Guo Shao is too vigilant, I think that young man is very ordinary."


    Guo Shao smiled and did not speak any more.


    When the bet was over, the so-called Tieguai Li also jumped into the ring and turned two laps blankly.


    Tieguai Li is also not very strong, but his legs are very powerful, and the force of sweeping his legs is as strong as an iron rod, and ordinary fighters simply cannot bear it.


    Sweeping the legs on the ground is also difficult to defend, which is why Tieguai Li is famous.


    The muscular man said a few words to Tieguai Li next to him, and then left, naturally asking him to keep his hand and not to knock Su Yan down suddenly.


    Su Yan stood beside him, never looking at Tieguai Li. He couldn''t even count as an ant in his eyes.


    The referee came on the field and asked them to wear gloves. Then Su Yan, such as mouth guards and crotch guards, naturally did not use them, and the referee did not force them.


    "Listen boy, you will be kicked by Li Tieguai."


    Even the referee is not optimistic about this boxing match, thinking that Su Yan will definitely lose, he also bought Tieguai Li.


    As the game started, the audience began to roar and whistles.


    "Tieguai Li kicked him to pieces!"


    "Speed, kill him in a few seconds!"


    "Yes, just a kick, he will go to the hospital to stay."


    "Hurry up!"


    A group of people is anxious, wanting to get results right away, so that they can get their money back.


    But Tieguai Li didn''t take action right away, but looked at Su Yan coldly and kept turning back and forth.


    This naturally aroused everyone''s dissatisfaction. The curses continued for a while, and even started to throw mineral water bottles.


    "Wipe, it''s been half a minute, and I haven''t done anything yet, sister."


    "Not bad, he persisted for so long." Someone teased.


    "I don''t know which family''s son this is. I don''t have anything to do, I came here to be abused."


    "You see the medical staff have been prepared by the side, and the stretchers have all been brought down."


    Although this is an underground black market, the people who come here are either rich or expensive. Naturally, they dare not make big troubles. Medical treatment is very well in place.


    Su Yan looked at Tieguai Li, a little impatiently said, "You are actually doing it."


    Tieguai Li shook his head and said: "You take the first shot, I''m afraid that one kick will end the game directly."


    "Only you, want to end the game with one kick, and don''t take a **** to take pictures of yourself."


    Su Yan''s words naturally angered Tieguai Li, he no longer scrupulously rushed to Su Yan.


    "Do it, do it."


    A group of spectators were extremely excited, waving their arms and shouting cheering.


    Tieguai Li''s feet swept directly towards Su Yan, extremely fast, and he swept his legs low, which was difficult to avoid.


    However, what surprised everyone was that Su Yan didn''t evade at all, and the space was wide open, simply defenseless.


    This angered Tieguai Li even more. After all, he was a boxer and had the dignity of a boxer.


    "It''s over, this kid angered Tieguai Li."


    "I am very worried about his life in the lower body."


    "Yeah, Tieguai Li launched a ruthless attack, it''s not as simple as one kick."


    "This person''s reaction is slow, right? He doesn''t dodge defensively even after kicking over."


    "I''m afraid he knows he can''t avoid it, so he just gave up."


    "What you said makes sense."


    "My 100,000 yuan can be recovered immediately, and I can earn 10,000 yuan."


    "Hey, I only voted for 50,000. I knew I should vote for 200,000."


    When a group of people were discussing withdrawing money, Tieguai Li''s low leg sweep also directly swept towards Su Yan.


    With a snap, his identity was crisp, and he even heard the sound of bone fracture.


    Everyone thought that this was inevitable, and then we should see Su Yan fall in pain.


    However, they were wrong. It was not Su Yan but Tieguai Li who fell.


    His entire right leg was directly broken and deformed, which was horrible.


    The severe pain caused Tieguai Li''s forehead to be covered with cold sweat, his center of gravity shifted, and he fell directly to the ground.


    Su Yan was still merciful. If he was really hard-on-hard, Tieguai Li might already be a group of meat sauce.


    Everyone''s expressions were still at this moment, their mouths widened exaggeratedly, and their faces looked at the fallen Tieguai Li in the field with all their faces.


    I don��t know when, an audience member rolled up his sleeves and yelled at the ring: "Fake punches, fake punches!"


    It turned out that this person was the one who said that the live broadcast was eating Xiangxiang. He shouted out in order to divert everyone''s attention.


    The people who had turned around immediately followed the wind and screamed, with great momentum.


    Even the muscular man had never expected that Tieguai Li had lost, and he still lost in this way.

 Chapter 395： Streak

    It is hard to believe that this was Tieguai Li''s attack, not Su Yan who beat him to the ground. No wonder the audience roared.


    Tieguai Li''s complexion was extremely ugly, and the medical staff had already come on stage to start treatment. It would be impossible for him not to be hospitalized for a while. Whether he can recover depends on good luck.


    Su Yanyun was calm, not taking it seriously, and said to the muscular man: "Hurry up for the second game, I''m in a hurry."


    The muscular man had an ugly face and shouted directly at the onlookers: "What is it called? Didn''t you see Tieguai Li invincible?"


    "Fart, it''s obviously a fake punch, pay back, pay back!"


    "Yes, pay the money back, pay it back quickly!"


    These audiences are not lambs, they are all quite basic and cannot be offended casually.


    "He must have an iron piece tied to his leg, let him roll up his pants, let us see."


    "Yes, roll up and let us see!"


    The crowd screamed in excitement again, their voices covering the entire dungeon, attracting tourists from other areas.


    The muscular man looked at Su Yan and motioned for him to roll up his trouser legs.


    Su Yan did not refuse, rolled up his trouser legs, and his smooth skin was as white as a baby. If it weren''t for the thick leg hair, he thought it was a girl''s jade legs.


    The roaring audience stopped abruptly. Everyone was dumbfounded, and there was no cheating. What was going on.


    Although the people in the VIP stand were surprised, they were not as noisy as the audience below.


    Na Wei Shao smiled and said, "Guo Shao, we were put together."


    Guo Shao nodded and said faintly: "Yes, I am afraid this is a farce specially commissioned by the invitation, making everyone think that he is really an ordinary kid, and now they have made a lot of money."


    "There are five more games, I decided to charge him all."


    Guo Shao''s is very direct and sharp. Although he is an ordinary person, he always feels that Su Yan is too simple and has a strong aura.


    But Shao Wei shook his head and said, "That''s what casino means. I want more people to bet on him this time, and then lose the game. I''ll look at his opponent for the second time."


    Shao Guo stopped talking, with a confident look on his face.


    "You see, no cheating, just shut up and welcome the second game!"


    "The great white shark is out!"


    "Great white shark, **** me!"


    "A great white shark was invited out, what kind of trouble is this."


    "This kid is absolutely dead, and there are countless fighters who died in the great white shark."


    "I always feel that this is a game, we will wait for us to jump when we dig."


    The muscular man ignored everyone��s comments and said to everyone: "Ratio 1:8"


    This is a very hesitant number. After all, the great white shark is well-known, and Su Yan can''t win one game. Maybe it''s luck.


    "I''d better choose Jaws, insurance."


    "Yes, I choose him too."


    "If you don''t get into the tiger''s lair, you will get a tiger, I will choose that kid."


    After a group of people were selected, the game started. The Great White Shark was nearly two meters tall. He was a white man with incomparable strength. That punch could kill a bull.


    The great white shark slapped his chest, scornful of Su Yan, and didn''t regard Su Yan as an opponent at all.


    "Today''s money is so easy to earn. I didn''t expect my opponent to be so weak."


    Su Yan was extremely calm, until the referee called out, he lifted a kick and kicked it on the chest of the great white shark.


    Everyone thought that the great white shark would be fine. As a result, the great white shark flew directly out of the ring and crashed into a wall more than ten meters away, falling unconsciously.


    Everyone was stunned again, kicked and fell into a coma, how much power is this, can this be burst out with such a small body.


    A group of people couldn''t believe it. The main reason was that the picture was too shocking. The majestic and powerful great white shark was kicked into the air without any resistance. This shows that the two are too far apart.


    "Is this person from the martial arts world?"


    Someone was suspicious, obviously he knew something about the martial arts world.


    "I''m afraid it is, I think he used some internal force with that foot."


    A warrior said with a solemn expression, at least in his opinion he lost to Su Yan.


    "The third time I am determined to buy him, I will earn back what I lose."


    "It''s still up to you, fools don''t buy him."


    The muscular men looked serious. He saw that Su Yan was not a small character and needed attention, so he planned to test it out.


    "The third time, Su Yan''s opponent, Big Mac!"


    "Big Mac?!"


    "No way, just come so fiercely."


    "Is the Big Mac a normal person!"


    A group of people opened their eyes wide, feeling that the casino was about to change.


    The person who originally said that he must bet on Su Yan immediately ran to the betting point and directly crushed the Big Mac.


    This is not to blame for them, because the prestige of the Big Mac is too high, almost invincible.


    The Big Mac was not only powerful, he was also a warrior, which also completely dispelled the group of people who trusted Su Yan.


    "The Big Mac is alarmed, it looks good, it looks good."


    Shao Wei was not angry because of Su Yan, the money was spent, and he still worried about how to spend it every day.


    "Guo Shao, do you still choose that kid this time?"


    "natural."


    "Then you just wait to lose, I''ll buy three million!"


    The referee wears a helmet and defends the whole body, because boxing between warriors is extremely dangerous. "


    "open!"


    The Big Mac didn''t give the opponent a half-point chance at all. When the referee shouted, it hit Su Yan''s jaw with a punch.


    However, Su Yan directly squeezed his fist and gently applied force, and the Big Mac was completely out of resistance.


    The Big Mac''s face suddenly changed, and he never thought that this weak young man would be so strong and so powerful.


    Su Yan flicked it casually, and the Big Mac slammed into the ground as if flying freely.


    With blood on his face, he still wanted to rush to the ring, but was stopped by a muscular man.


    The muscular man was full of joy. He didn''t expect this young man to be so strong, but this brought him huge profits.


    "Made, I don''t want to buy him this time, just chop!"


    "Let it prove!"


    "I''ll look at my opponent."


    A group of people are not yelling, because everyone has lost money, and the winning is very few, but it is definitely a profit.


    "In the fourth game, his opponent is Tu Niu!"


    The muscular man yelled the word niu unearthed. Everyone was holding their breath and dared not to breathe. It was enough to explain the reputation of this boxer.


    "Tu Niu is on the stage, who will fight for it!"


    A fan group shouted directly, full of passion.


    The one who came up was fat and could hardly see her face, but from the hair, she could be recognized as a woman. She was really a local girl.


    Su Yan was bored and said directly to the referee: "Hurry up and announce the game."


    "No, I haven''t finished betting yet."


    "Betting on Tu Niu will win."


    "No one can withstand her humanoid bomb yet, yes, countless boxers have died under her."


    "Guo Shao, do you want to persist?"


    Wei Shao smiled. Although he saw Tu Niu wanting to vomit, he could win.


    "That''s natural."


    "It''s one to one."


    "Ten million, Su Yansheng."


    Guo Shaoyun said lightly.

 Chapter 396： Dont fight, die!

    Guo Shao''s face was flat, ten million is nothing but pocket money to him, his family''s assets are more than one billion.


    Young Shao Wei frowned, and said, "Guo Shao, you are a bit big."


    "Why, are you scared?" Guo Shao smiled contemptuously.


    Shao Wei showed an angry expression on his face and said directly: "I also bet 10 million, to see who of us can have the last laugh.


    The two are on the bar, they are really enemies.


    The appearance of Tu Niu completely broke everyone''s loss, and it is bound to take this opportunity to recoup the loss.


    Tu Niu took a step, and the whole underground trembled. She was really heavy, nearly four to five hundred jin.


    Tu Niu entered the ring, and the ring was creaking, even though the ring was very strong.


    When Su Yan was in the ring for this local girl, he discovered that it was not simple. I am afraid that with the perfect strength of a martial artist, coupled with this fat body''s ability to resist, it is probably difficult for ordinary martial artists to fight her.


    But in front of him, it was nothing but a witch, not worth mentioning.


    "You, hum!"


    Tu Niu pointed at Su Yan and then turned her thumb upside down, which meant that Su Yan was vulnerable in front of her.


    "Tu Niu killed him!"


    "Yes, kill him, let him taste your power!"


    A group of people roared again, abnormally high.


    Su Yan let go of his embracing hands, looked at Tu Niu and said lightly: "One move, you hit me with one move, you can be safe, you win."


    Su Yan''s words caused the whole scene to be silent for a few seconds, and everyone was stunned.


    "what did he say?"


    "He said he let Tu Niu beat him, but he didn''t get hurt and he lost."


    "Damn, it''s so bragging."


    A group of people suddenly burst into laughter, looking at the sarcasm on Su Yan''s face.


    Even the muscle man was amused by Su Yan''s words, he knew the power of Tu Niu, even he had to be cautious.


    "open!"


    Following the referee''s order, the Tu Niu roared and ran towards Su Yan like a bull, waving her right hand with difficulty.


    The fist blasted directly to Su Yan''s chest, but Su Yan was completely indifferent, but Tu Niu was shot directly away.


    Fortunately, she was very heavy and did not fly too high, so she hit the edge of the ring, and the ring fence was pulled by her to break two bandages.


    Tu Niu''s arm was broken, but outsiders could not see it, but this was enough to surprise them.


    "Tu Niu was knocked into the air, my God, is he a qigong master?"


    "Look at it, Tu Niu has used Mount Tai to suppress the top!"


    Desperate to everything, Tu Niu resorted to the ultimate trick and pressed directly towards Su Yan.


    But before she could fall, Su Yan kicked her into the air and slammed directly into the stands.


    "You don''t keep your promises, then I won''t keep your promises either."


    The fourth game was Su Yansheng, which made a group of viewers desperate.


    "No, I have to pay back the debt. I bet him to win the next two games."


    "Sao Wei, sorry, I won."


    Guo Shao smiled and bathed in the spring breeze, while Wei Shao was sweating profusely. Ten million is still very important to him.


    "Come on again, I will bet him 10 million now."


    Before he could say anything, a man wearing a wallet flew out, his head was very attractive.


    "Brother Inch!"


    "I love you, just like a mouse loves rice."


    Cuntou is the star of this black market. He has never met an opponent in his mid-stage cultivation.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid brought the inch out. He is dead."


    A group of people turned out to be energized again, looking at Su Yan with a cruel smile.


    "Brother Cuntou played a hundred times, and ninety-nine opponents died in his hands."


    And the only one standing next to the ring, he is the muscle man in charge here.


    "Inch, kill him directly."


    The muscular man felt that Su Yan was extraordinary and had to solve the trouble. It is impossible for him to see the leader and the audience to lose too badly.


    "Brother Cuntou turned out to be 1:1 with him, I am not convinced!"


    In the eyes of these people, the lowest match of Cuntou is 1:5, 1:1 is simply a shame to him.


    Brother Cuntou was also very angry and cut his throat directly at Su Yan, and his action completely angered Su Yan.


    Before the referee announced the start, Su Yan directly kicked Cun Tou''s throat and Cun Tou fell to the ground on the spot.


    The medical staff rushed to rescue, but unfortunately it was ineffective. The myth in the hearts of the audience fell straight away, and it was a big blow to them.


    Guo Shao laughed, but he invested 20 million on Su Yan. He didn''t expect Su Yan to win the game so easily and kill Brother Cuntou.


    "Master Wei, your luck is a little bad today."


    Wei Shao blushed, not only bad, but lost to grandma''s house, he directly changed his bet when an inch appeared.


    "Where is the bear boy? Is there anyone else to care about it?" Shao Wei was almost crying and kept holding back.


    Seeing that Brother Cuntou was dead, the muscular man jumped onto the ring and looked at Su Yan with anger.


    "Sixth game, I am coming!"


    The muscular man''s eyes were scary, he didn''t dare to look directly, but Su Yan was completely unafraid.


    "Brother Muscle is on, it''s finally over."


    "Guo Shao, lend me fifty million, I want to hold Muscle Brother!"


    Shao Wei saw a glimmer of hope, this was his chance to fight back.


    "You can borrow it, but you have to pay me back."


    "My character still needs to be said, are you remanding that kid?"


    "That''s natural, fifty million."


    The ratio between Su Yan and the muscle man is still 1:1. Everyone has no time to manage the multiples, and only hopes that the muscle man can kill Su Yan.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply, it seems I despise you."


    "This is the sixth game. Can I meet the Mingxing gang leader if I win?"


    "If you want to beat me, go to **** and dream!"


    The muscular man leapt directly and kicked Su Yan with the ultimate strength. He actually possessed the strength of the late martial artist.


    At the same time he kicked it out, he didn''t leave a hand in his hand, and directly attacked Su Yan with a dart.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, letting him kick it, and when he was a few inches away from his side, he directly lifted the knife and dropped his palm, breaking his thigh.


    The muscular man fell to the ground and howled and screamed. The pain made her feel a little fuzzy and blood flowed.


    The scene was so scared and screaming, everyone fled in all directions, completely frightened, what kind of youth is this, it''s all here to smash the scene.


    The other persons in charge are also dilapidated and dare not to step forward, so they can only contact a helping hand and quickly increase their support.


    The darts kept spinning in the air, turning a turn and heading directly towards the muscular man, but the muscular man was scared to death.


    Su Yan stepped on his chest and asked blankly, "Is it possible to call your helper now?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The muscular man looked very spineless, and he looked at death as if he would rather die than surrender.


    But the dart directly touched his throat, and the turning wind made his face bloodshot.


    "Don''t fight, die!"

 Chapter 397： Yam

    Su Yan''s voice was very violent, like a demon **** descending, causing unusually terrible fluctuations in the muscles of the man.


    The muscular man feels that if he doesn''t make a phone call, he might end his life by this man and his terrifying ways.


    He was suddenly frightened, thinking that his life couldn''t just end like this, he had to live.


    "I fight, I fight."


    The muscular man hurriedly said, tremblingly took out his cell phone from his pocket, and dialed the number of Ming Xing''s helper Yam.


    At this time, Yam was sitting in a private villa, which was naturally the villa of Unit Qing. The room next to him was closed by a beautiful young woman, who was undoubtedly Jin Shiya.


    "Shan Shao, I brought the person you wanted. I have to say that this girl is a Tai Chi."


    Yam''s eyes were full of lewd smiles, but there was a hint of helplessness.


    "I have lived for decades, and I have never seen such a punctual girl before, and I can almost take my soul away."


    "You are the one who has the brain of the worm." Unit Qing was full of contempt.


    "Hey, when I saw her, I really didn''t hold it. I wanted to sleep with her, but the jade on her chest was too weird."


    Unit Qing smiled and said, "What is it, are you attracted by jade."


    "That''s a colorful jade, it''s a priceless treasure, but I haven''t touched her yet, but she was bounced off by the light from the colorful jade, and it took a long time to relax."


    "You were bounced away?" Unit Qing was a little surprised, knowing that this yam is also in the middle stage of the master, not an ordinary person.


    "No, I almost lost my arm."


    There is also a scar on the yam''s arm, which was caused by the jade.


    "It seems that Professor Su is not easy."


    At the Jiangbei Hotel that day, he and Long Maoming both left, and didn''t know what happened later. If he knew that Su Yan was the Jiangnan leader, he would be afraid to give him ten courage to touch Jin Shiya.


    But he also heard some rumors that Zhou Langbang had suffered a loss, but he had his grandfather backing him, and he was not afraid of the slightest.


    "Things are done, then I should go too."


    Yam stood up, patted Unit Qing on the shoulder, showing a pity on his face.


    "Hey, you can''t be a beauty, let alone be entangled with a beauty, it''s cheaper for you."


    Yam naturally knew that Unit Qing had a way. He could let his grandfather break the jade and get Jin Shiya, as long as he wanted to.


    "Are there fewer beauties you have harmed?"


    Unit Qing scolded and sent the yam out of the villa.


    Back at the villa, Unit Qing went directly to Guan Jin Shiya''s room and looked at her coldly.


    "You know me, yes, I was the one at the dinner party that day."


    Unit Qing directly sat down and reached out to touch the jade stone on Jin Shiya''s chest, but a bright light hit his arm directly.


    Unit Qing quickly backflips, avoiding the light, but his arm still leaves a mark.


    "This jade is really weird, it''s stronger than the amulet my grandfather gave me."


    There was a trace of enthusiasm on Unit Qing''s face. He became interested in this jade and also interested in Jin Shiya. After all, Jin Shiya was so perfect that anyone would love it if they saw it.


    "Little beauty, don''t worry, I will love you well."


    Jin Shiya showed an uneasy look and kept backing away.


    Jade only attacks those who want to pose a threat to Jin Shiya. Normal people contact her body and it will not be triggered. This is also the reason why Jin Shiya was kidnapped and not triggered.


    After all, Su Yan''s realm is not strong, and can only inject some simple induction.


    Unit Qing took out a talisman and walked directly towards Jin Shiya.


    The light emitted by the jade was completely absorbed by the amulet and did not cause any harm to Unit Qing, which caused him to give out an evil smile.


    "Your man robbed my woman, then I will harm his woman and let him taste what it is like!"


    Unit Qing''s terrifying eyes were full of hatred. He wanted revenge, and he wanted Su Yan to regret it.


    Leaning on the amulet in his hand, Unit Qing approached step by step and grabbed Jin Shiya''s arm.


    At this time, the jade was even more radiant, and the emitted light was stronger, and the amulet was a little unstoppable.


    This made Unit Qing''s face full of anger, and directly urged the spiritual power to be injected into the amulet, which stopped the amulet from shaking.


    This is a confrontation of spiritual power. Only when all the spiritual power in the jade is consumed can Unit Qing do as he pleases. He naturally cannot give up.


    ...


    The yam that left the villa, got into a top luxury car, beckoned to the driver directly, and the driver immediately understood.


    He wanted to go to the bathing city to take a rest, and by the way, to extinguish the anger that could not vent.


    But the car didn''t take a few steps before the phone rang.


    After answering the phone, Yam heard the howling of ghosts.


    "Help Lord, come and save me, come and save me!"


    With just such a sentence, the phone was hung up, which made Yam''s face suddenly changed.


    He naturally knew that it was a muscular man who called him, who was his powerful person in charge in the dungeon.


    To make a muscular man call for help so sternly, the other party must not be an ordinary person, perhaps a very powerful enemy.


    "Back to the dungeon."


    The driver hurriedly changed the route and drove towards the underground city.


    In addition, Yam also dialed the phone numbers of several of his other subordinates and asked them to come to support them quickly.


    Naturally, the yam would not be so stupid as to arrive first. He waited outside for a while, until all his men were all there, before he rushed to the dungeon.


    But the muscular man who hung up failed to wait for the rescue, and Su Yan directly pierced his chest with a kick, completely devoid of life.


    The people around were terrified, all looking for a place to hide, the entire dungeon was paralyzed.


    The other persons in charge were even more trembling and uneasy, for fear that Su Yan would find him.


    All the people who could not escape were heartbroken. You must know that the muscle man is an invincible existence in their hearts, and Su Yan killed the muscle man so easily, and the shock it brought them can be imagined.


    Su Yan looked at a group of people who were extremely scared, his tongue was spring thundering, and his voice floated directly to every part of the dungeon.


    "I am here only to find the leader of the Mingxing Gang. It has nothing to do with you. If you want to go, please go quickly."


    Everyone rushed towards the outside just like the amnesty, but after not taking a few steps, everyone retreated because the yam had arrived.


    Yam took four or five of his subordinates and rushed directly into the dungeon. At a glance, he saw Su Yan beside the muscular man.


    After seeing the muscular man dying, his eyes were full of violence and his killing intent was revealed.


    "You killed a muscle man!"


    "Not only did I kill the muscle man, I also want to kill you!"


    "Kill me, it depends on your ability."


    The several subordinates behind Yam stood up, and these several subordinates were all his backbones. They were all big bosses, and they were much stronger than muscular men.

 Chapter 398： Visit

    Several subordinates stared at Su Yan with unkind expressions, and their spiritual power surged, and they were already ready to kill Su Yan at any time.


    All of them are martial arts consummation, only one step is to enter the master of the master, very confident to quickly kill Su Yan.


    However, the yam did not rush to give an order, but looked at Su Yan with interest.


    "If my guess is correct, you are probably the beautiful boyfriend."


    Su Yan heard it and immediately shouted: "Where is she, hand her over quickly!"


    He is not asking, but giving them a chance to live longer.


    Yam smiled even more, and said with his hands on hips: "That''s right. She has a concubine, what''s your name?"


    The yam took out a lighter and cigarettes, and smoked it directly. In his opinion, this might be an opportunity to make a fortune.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Su Yan said that he wanted to use this to deter these people who did not live or die, but he was wrong.


    Yam and others didn''t know the existence of Su Baxian at all, they were just a group of gangsters.


    "The name is domineering, but unfortunately it doesn''t threaten me."


    "Well, people are with me. If you want me to hand it over, you have to give something."


    "Something, what?"


    Su Yan''s angry expression disappeared, replaced by a sneer.


    "If you give me a hundred million, let me go."


    "Okay."


    Su Yan rushed directly to the four or five subordinates and waved at will. One subordinate was directly shaken into the ground by Su Yan, smashing a deep hole.


    Upon seeing this, several other people showed chills and directly displayed the strongest moves.


    One kicked Su Yan in the jaw, but Su Yan slapped him into a meatloaf. Without screaming, he died.


    The other two attacked Su Yan''s back, but when they fisted on Su Yan, they were directly blown into the air. They fell to **** flesh, struggled a few times on the ground, and finally died.


    The last two of them were splitting their hearts and guts. This was simply the Demon God, unmatched at all, and could not provoke existence.


    However, the two of them were too late to retreat, and were directly grasped by Su Yan''s hands, crushing them into residue.


    Upon seeing the yam, his forehead was already covered with cold sweat. What a powerful existence, his subordinates were simply unstoppable, and they were wiped out.


    The yam swallowed and looked at Su Yan and said hurriedly: "We can still discuss how about 50 million. It is already a fair price."


    Su Yan ignored him and moved slowly towards him, the expression on his face making people fearful.


    "No, no, twenty million is already a very limit price."


    Su Yan was only a few steps away from him, and the spiritual power in his hand fluctuated even more. He only needed a single blow to kill him.


    "No, no more money."


    Yam was frightened. Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, he only wanted to save his life. He knew that he could not resist Su Yan.


    "Where is the person!"


    Yam lowered his head and said in a low voice: "I have handed over to Shan Shao."


    "Unit celebration?!"


    "Yes, you can find him if you want. I''m just ordering to do this."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he slapped the yam with a palm, and displayed the shattering style of the 16th Shaking Style, directly turning the yam into residue.


    The people in the entire dungeon were so scared that they were so stupid that they could only pray for their fate.


    Su Yan looked at the dungeon, and then Chunlei spoke, "All those who are not from Mingxing Gang, get out of me!"


    The tourists hurried away and were frightened and paralyzed by others and ran out.


    The members of the Mingxing Gang also wanted to confuse their eyes, and many of them ran out, but they had tattoos and could be easily seen.


    All those who ran out were resolved by Su Yan, and no one was left.


    Su Yan looked at the entire dungeon, and the coldness in his eyes became even more cold. If he dares to move his counter-scale, then he will have to bear his anger.


    Spiritual power fluctuated, his hands were directly beating with dazzling fire light, Su Yan waved his hand, and the two groups of fire light rushed directly toward the underground city, and the fire suddenly filled the sky.


    Su Yan closed the door, and the dungeon was completely plunged into a sea of ??flames. After a few screams, the people inside fell silent.


    Not to mention the kidnapping of Jin Shiya, these people are damned, even if this is not a group of tooth decay, solving it is good for society and harmless.


    The fierce flames kept shining in the dungeon, and the flames burst out directly, as if the fire dragon wanted to escape the shackles.


    "My wife, why is it so hot today." An old woman said sweatingly.


    "Yeah, it''s too hot today. Could it be raining."


    "It was sultry before it rained, but I felt like it was being roasted by fire."


    Just as they were talking, Su Yan''s spiritual power poured out, bringing a coolness to the residents on the ground.


    "It''s better, it''s a lot cooler all at once."


    "The weather is so fickle, it seems that nature is angry."


    "How come it suddenly became quiet, the noise of the dungeon is gone."


    "Hey, I can sleep peacefully tonight."


    In the quiet night of the night, Su Yan did not stop here, and drove directly to the place where the single family was.


    The sky is getting brighter, people who get up early have already started a busy day, while office workers continue to seize the time to sleep for a while.


    Su Yan drove the car through the city at a fast speed. There was still some distance between the single family and the underground city, and it was three poles in the day to reach the single family.


    Looking at Shan Jia, a small family in the mountains, Su Yan had only killing intent in his eyes. Right now, he would only give Shan Jia a way to survive, hand over the unit to celebrate, or die!


    The Shan family at this time is extremely lively. The owner of the Shan family, Shan Wei, has his 80th birthday, and today is today.


    Although it was very early, there were already many people coming in an endless stream, just to be familiar with each other, I am afraid that Dan Wei would not be able to see it later.


    Su Yan parked the car on the side of the road and followed the crowd to the single house. When a group of people saw him driving the Bugatti Veyron, they were also talking about him.


    "What''s the origin of this person, why haven''t you seen it?"


    "Is it the heir of which family, who just returned to China recently?"


    "I''m afraid it is, and it''s not an ordinary family, it''s Bugatti Veyron."


    "People look very energetic, too handsome."


    "Let''s go, I''m afraid I won''t have a place to go late."


    A group of people hurriedly headed towards Shan''s house and ignored Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the bright and colorful Shan Jia, the coldness in his eyes turned into a sneer.


    "Unexpectedly, today is actually your single family''s happy day, so I won''t make you happy."


    Su Yan walked in directly, ignoring the registration staff at all.


    The inside is very open, with a reception area on one side and a banquet area on the other.


    This single house is too big, there is no need to go to the hotel to hold a banquet, it is completely enough at home.


    Many people look gorgeous and naturally do not want to lose their momentum. This is not only an opportunity to participate in the 80th birthday of Danwei, but also an opportunity to demonstrate their strength and dignity.

 Chapter 399： stir up trouble

    Su Yan walked directly to the banquet area and sat down grandiosely, waiting for the arrival of Unit Celebration.


    Unit Qing will definitely come, and he is more assured that Jin Shiya can''t break the jade with the realm of Unit Qing.


    Su Yan was right. Unit Qing had used amulets to compete with jade for most of the night, but the jade still contained spiritual power, as if it were endless.


    The main reason was that his realm was only in the middle stage of the master, and he couldn''t break the laws in the jade. It was very difficult to spend spiritual energy with the jade, because Su Yan injected a lot of spiritual power into it.


    Exhausted, Unit Qing''s Dantian was already empty, so he had to give up and take back the amulet.


    The amulet was a bit broken and obviously damaged, which made his face more ugly.


    Jin Shiya was worried. After Unit Qing gave up, she felt a little relieved and couldn''t help grasping the jade firmly. This was her life-saving magic weapon.


    At the moment, she can only hope that Su Yan will come to rescue her soon, she knows that Su Yan must be looking for him everywhere.


    "You wait for me, and I will pick you up next time!"


    Unit Qing gave Jin Shiya a fierce look, and then left the villa. Today is his grandfather''s 80th birthday, so he naturally has to attend.


    After all the guests had entered the door of the single house, Su Yan still did not see Unit Qing. He was not afraid of ten thousand in case. He must hurry up.


    Su Yan kicked over the banquet seat, and before he could speak, a security guard ran over.


    "It''s him, he didn''t have an invitation for admission!"


    The registration officer at the door had been looking for Su Yan, only to find it and ran over panting.


    "Your kid dares to fish in troubled waters, do you know where this is!"


    The registration officer was full of anger. He was also the housekeeper of the outside courtyard of the single family, specializing in handling all complicated matters.


    This naturally attracted the attention of other people, and they looked over.


    "Isn''t this the kid who drives Bugatti?"


    "He didn''t even have an invitation. This is out of my surprise."


    "I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding, after all, he is not a simple character."


    But before these people were finished talking, Su Yan kicked the housekeeper directly, kicking him out of the door, knowing his life or death.


    The expressions of the people around them changed drastically, and they showed horror, especially ordinary people who avoided it.


    "He dared to do something against the single housekeeper!"


    "Is he here specifically to look for things?"


    "I think he is looking for death, and I don''t see where this is!"


    The guests were full of anger, especially the people in the martial arts world, they have a lot of intentions, this is an opportunity for them.


    If you can capture Su Yan, this is a great achievement, and Shan Jia will remember this kindness.


    So a lot of people came around, almost all of them were well-known bigwigs in the Jiangbei martial arts world.


    "This little brother, have you forgotten where this is?"


    A thin, middle-aged man looked at Su Yan coldly, gathering energy in his hands, ready to shoot.


    "If you kneel down and beg for mercy and beg Shan Jia for forgiveness, we can still treat it as if you haven''t seen it."


    "Yes, if you don''t kneel down and beg for mercy, I will break your leg!"


    There is no need for a single family to come forward, there are already countless people who have taken action for them, this is the prestige of the single family, the existence of standing on the top of the Jiangbei.


    "Is he frightened stupid, why doesn''t he speak?"


    "I think so, he didn''t expect that he would do such a thing, now I am afraid he knows that he is doomed."


    "Hey, what a pity, offending Shan Jia is not so easy to solve."


    Su Yan kept his face cold. Seeing these people''s almost idiotic words like dreams, there was a hint of amusement in his heart, as well as a hint of killing intent.


    "I''m here only for the single family. If you do not know how to live and die, you have to mix in, then there is only a dead end."


    Su Yan''s words were like a bomb, detonated in the crowd of onlookers, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    They can be regarded as half of the Jiangbei River. They are all defiant figures, giants of one side, and many of them are city masters. How can they stand such insults?


    "Weak children, dare to speak wild words and watch me take you down!"


    A Tai Chi inheritor wearing a white coat rushed towards Su Yan directly, with a graceful figure, carrying a force of four or two.


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he slapped his hand. This Tai Chi inheritor who was in the middle of the master''s stage flew out, fell outside the house, broke his whole body, and continued to cry.


    The complexion of the people around them changed, and all of them were splitting their guts, and they were slapped and scrapped in the middle of the master stage. What is the origin of this young man.


    A group of big guys didn''t dare to shoot casually, and they couldn''t stop a bit in the middle stage of the master, this person at least had the master stage or completeness.


    However, an immediate city master stood out. He was the late master, and was considered a top-notch existence among other masters.


    This person''s name is Wu Xu, and Shan''s family is in-laws. His youngest daughter is married to a Shan''s family. Although he is a collateral family, he is still proud of it, which is equivalent to climbing the lead.


    Seeing someone dared to make trouble on the 80th birthday of Old Man Shan, he naturally couldn''t bear it, even if this person was strong.


    "You kid must make trouble here, right?"


    Wu Xu looked at Su Yan coldly, his spiritual power surged, and there was actually a tiger-like momentum behind him.


    "I''ll say it again, I''m here only for a single family, anyone who doesn''t have eyesight can come and die!"


    Su Yan roared like thunder, shaking everyone''s eardrums pain, and his face changed wildly.


    Even Wu Xu looked more serious, but he still did not retreat.


    "I think you are saying the opposite. Whoever dares to make trouble in Shan''s family is self-defeating!"


    After Wu Xu finished speaking, he stepped out, his hands like tiger''s claws, and directly grabbed Su Yan''s chest. With the strong wind, the spiritual power was urged to the extreme.


    The people around are retreating and retreating, for fear that they will be tragically affected. The fluctuations that erupted in the life-and-death contest of this realm can definitely crush a radius of tens of meters.


    And Shanjia''s guards all rushed out, but no one dared to step forward, they were nothing but warriors, and went up to die.


    The fifth master of Shan Jia also rushed out with an angry expression. Someone was making trouble here. This was the first time he had encountered it.


    But when he saw Su Yan slapped it casually, he dismantled a master''s mid-term powerhouse, and immediately did not dare to step forward.


    "Go and inform the second master."


    The fifth master of Shan Jia said coldly to a guard, as long as the second master comes, everything will be calmed down.


    Today the old man is celebrating his birthday, but he can''t make him unhappy. The change in his face is a bolt from the blue for the family.


    The guard received the order and ran directly to the backyard, but was gone for a while.


    Wu Xuhu''s claws also caught Su Yan''s chest and tore off his shirt directly.


    However, the tiger''s claws failed to hurt Su Yan at all. When he touched Su Yan''s chest, Wu Xu''s expression changed drastically and he hurriedly pulled his hand back.

 Chapter 400： He is Su Baxian

    His fingers had long been deformed and became like chicken feet, and more than that, he could feel a powerful spiritual force surging in his arm, toward his chest.


    Wu Xu hurriedly resisted with spiritual power, but that group of spiritual power that did not belong to him was not hindered in the slightest, and it still moved towards his chest.


    This made his look change drastically. He felt the coldness of his back and he couldn''t help but regret why he wanted to mess with this young man.


    Wu Xu hurriedly knelt down and looked at Su Yan with begging eyes.


    "Master, spare my life, spare my life!"


    Wu Xu knew that he couldn''t stop that spiritual power, only begging for mercy had a glimmer of life.


    However, Su Yan is not a kind-hearted old man. He repeated the words just now. If he doesn''t listen, he will have to bear the corresponding price.


    Spiritual power rushed directly to Wu Xu''s heart. After a while, blood was poured out of his seven orifices and he fell directly to the ground.


    The master was actually destroyed by one move in the later stage, which made the people present completely afraid to speak. Looking at Su Yan''s eyes was horror apart from fear.


    "Who else would dare to stop me!"


    Su Yan yelled at the entire single-family house, his voice overwhelming the sky, and the scorching sun was so scared that he ran to the dark clouds to cover it.


    At this time, Zhou Langbang and the others who rushed in were sweating profusely. They were delayed because of some things, and it was only now.


    "I don''t know if I''m late, will Father Shan be upset."


    "Probably not, after all, this is his birthday."


    "Look, what seems to be happening there?"


    Zheng Gan saw many people watching from the door, and the outside was even more horrified, knowing that something had happened.


    "Go and take a look."


    A group of people hurried into Shan''s house, and at a glance they saw Su Yan who stood out from the crowd, their expressions were all frozen.


    "Su Ba first!"


    After Zhou Langbang exclaimed, he didn''t expect Su Yan to really appear here, and there was such a big noise.


    "Be careful, misfortune comes out of your mouth." Zheng Gan reminded.


    Although the people behind them had seen Su Yan, they didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, and they all became angry.


    "Isn''t this the Jiangbei University professor? He dared to make trouble in Shan''s house." A political and business executive said with an angry face.


    "I think he is living impatiently, and he is ruining himself!"


    All of them were furious, and they all looked like they were going to make a single start.


    They are not afraid of Su Yan. This is a single family. The more angry they are, the louder they will speak. This shows that they are facing the single family. This is a good opportunity.


    However, they didn''t see it. The people around were all dumbfounded, looking at them like a fool.


    Zheng Qian and Zhou Langbang also covered their foreheads with their hands and retreated directly to other places, trying to stay away from them.


    Seeing the strangeness of the two in the early days, a master could not help but wonder: "What are you two doing? Are you so afraid of him? This is a single family."


    A kind-hearted political and business tycoon reminded: "You come, buddy, do you know that he has eliminated a master in the middle and late stages, and both are angry that he is making trouble in the single house."


    A group of people woke up, sweating coldly, and their expressions changed drastically when they saw Wu Xu''s body on the ground.


    "Isn''t this Wu Taidou from Lingyu City!"


    "Wu Taidou is dead!"


    A group of people trembled with fright and almost didn''t get down.


    "Could it be that university professor did it?"


    "Impossible, is he that strong?"


    Zhou Langbang couldn''t stand it anymore, he directly bowed to Su Yan and said lightly: "Master Ba Xian, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Su Yan naturally ignored Zhou Langbang, he was not in that mood now.


    But the crowd broke the pot, and many people''s expressions changed drastically, and their news channels were very good.


    "Who, Master Overlord?"


    "Why sounds familiar."


    "Could it be that Jiangnan Su Ba first!"


    One person was already shaking like sifting chaff, and his voice was like a duck screaming.


    "Su Ba first!"


    The group of people were shocked, and they all showed their horrified eyes. They were even more scared than they were just now. That''s the deity of Jiangnan.


    Many people don''t know why, how could Su Ba first scare so many big guys pale, this is too unreasonable.


    A white-haired old man in the crowd said directly: "Su Baxian, Jiangnan is the leader, the four cities are bloody, the northern province of the martial arts is destroyed, the battle on the top of Jinling, the stone mountain kills the blade, and the other title is Su Blood Demon!"


    A group of people stood unsteadily, their legs were weak, their bodies twitched, and their faces paled with fright.


    They don''t know Su Baxian, but they know Su Blood Demon, which is so famous that it is almost a household name in martial arts circles.


    "No wonder so, no wonder!"


    "No wonder he dared to kill Wu Xu, no wonder he dared to make trouble in Shan''s house, what is the fear of Jiangnan masters!"


    "His rise has been accompanied by a **** storm, is he going to fight with Old Man Shan!"


    "Presumptuous, do you talk about my old man at will!"


    A middle-aged man leapt directly and slapped the speaker.


    In the early days of the master, the man collapsed directly on the ground and vomited blood constantly after receiving this palm.


    The middle-aged man stands, his face is majestic, without anger or prestige, and his thick beard adds a touch of solemnity.


    "The second master of the Shan family, I didn''t expect to disturb him."


    "The second master of the single family won''t be able to come, how can Su Blood Demon he can resist."


    Although they were shocked by the toughness of the second master of the Shan family, they were still a lot worse than Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was a Jiangnan hero.


    The second master of the Shan family, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of cold meaning, this is his single family, and it is an insult to their single family to come and provoke him.


    "Su Taidou, why don''t you stay here on your hill?"


    Looking at the second master of the Shan family, Su Yan said with dignity, "Don''t you know why I''m here, hand over Unit Qing!"


    "Yuanqing?"


    The second master of Shan Jia was shocked, and he had already guessed the reason for the third point. I''m afraid it was Yuan Qing who had provoked this great god.


    "I don''t know what Yuan Qing did that caused you to come to the single family to find fault."


    "He kidnapped my girlfriend!"


    Su Yan''s expression moved, and a blanket of spiritual power filled the entire single family. Many people felt it was difficult to breathe. That is, everyone in the martial arts world changed their expressions and hurriedly used their inner strength and spiritual power to resist.


    The second master of Shan''s heart was even more chilly, and he couldn''t help but yelled. This kid dared to kidnap Su Xuede''s girlfriend.


    "Su Taidou, I don''t know about this matter. I''m afraid there is any misunderstanding in it. It needs to be discussed in the long term."


    The second master of the single family obviously wanted peace. After all, Su Yan was not easy to provoke, and peace was best.


    However, Su Yan sternly said to the second master of Shan''s family: "Hand over the unit to celebrate, or I will flatten Shan''s home!"


    The second master of the Shan family was shocked, feeling like he was struck by lightning. Su Yan''s roar was such a terrifying pressure, which made him feel astonished, knowing that he might not be able to pass three moves in his hands.


    "Unexpectedly, this Su Blood Demon is so strong, he really deserves to be a Jiangnan champion, and his reputation achieved by killing his way."


    Some big guys had this idea in their hearts, and they looked at Su Yan with a little more awe.

 Chapter 401： whereabouts

    The second master of the Shan family hurriedly said: "Su Taidou, please calm down your anger. I will call Yuanqing back now. There will be a reasonable explanation for the matter."


    After all, Su Yan could compete with his father Shan Wei. His second master of the single family was naturally weaker, and he did not dare to be arrogant in front of Su Yan.


    At the same time, he was also afraid of Su Yan''s shot. This was a blood demon, and there was a murderous existence. If he shot his own life, he would not be guaranteed.


    However, the performance of the second master of Shan Jia made everyone present not calm, thinking that Shan Jia was afraid, afraid of the prestige of Su Blood Demon, and wanted to reconcile.


    "As expected, it is Su Blood Demon, who actually beat Shan Jia."


    Someone didn''t think the matter was too big and deliberately provoke it. Obviously, this person and the Shan family have hatred.


    There are many people offended by Shanjia. If it hadn''t been for the existence of Shanwei, the saliva might have wiped it out.


    The second master of Shan Jia naturally listened to his ears and hated him in his heart. He was not a kind character, and the hands of someone who could mix in this line were not bloody.


    After the incident, he will check them out one by one, so that all the enemies of Shan''s family will disappear from this earth.


    The second master of Shan Jia took out his mobile phone and directly dialed Unit Qing''s number, urging him to come back quickly.


    Unit Qing was also on the road at this time, not far from Shan''s house. He slammed on the accelerator and shortened the time. His second uncle told him that he must have something important.


    "Su Taidou, Yuan Qing will be back soon, and it will be clear later."


    Su Yan also put away his anger, all he wanted was for Unit Qing to come soon, so that he could know Shi Ya''s whereabouts.


    But after a while, a top luxury car parked at the foot of Shanjia Mountain, and Unit Qing ran directly to his mansion.


    Long Maoming was also following him, who was also walking with him happily at this moment.


    Entering the house, Unit Qing saw his second uncle and couldn''t help but smiled: "Second uncle, what is the urgency?"


    Before the second master of the Shan family could speak, Su Yan looked directly at Unit Qing, and a breathtaking cold light directly struck Unit Qing.


    Fortunately, the second master of the Shan family hurriedly stopped, otherwise Unit Qing would be injured.


    "Su Taidou, I hope that things will come to an end before you start."


    The second master of Shan''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and the scene was almost uncontrollable, and the father of his own family had not come forward yet.


    Unit Qing was also taken aback. Seeing that it was Su Yan, an angry look appeared on his face.


    "Professor Su, I didn''t expect you to be here. This is my single residence. Have you ever invited you!"


    Unit Qing''s expression was not good, he wanted to mock Su Yan with this, and then kick him out of the house.


    The second master of the Shan family hurriedly scolded: "Yuan Qing cannot be unreasonable."


    Unit Qing said indifferently: "Second Uncle, he is just a university professor, at best he is only a master later, what''s terrible."


    The people around showed sarcasm, and this unit Qing didn''t know the identity of Su Baxian.


    Unit Qing also saw the corpse on the ground, his expression changed, and he looked at the second master of the Shan family and said: "Second uncle, this is Wu Xu and Wu Taidou?!"


    The second master of the single family nodded, but Wu Xu died for his single family.


    "Who is so brave to kill him!"


    Unit Qing naturally knew the relationship between Wu Xu and Shan Jia, and was naturally angry.


    "Yuan Qing, it''s not about that time, I have something to ask you now."


    "Second Uncle, tell me who it is!"


    Su Yan took a step forward and said coldly: "It''s me!"


    "You." Unit Qing said with a smirk on his face, "Wu Taidou is a master in the later stage, so you want to kill him, so you are not afraid to flash your tongue."


    "Yuan Qing stop talking nonsense, and apologize to Su Taidou!"


    The second master of Shan''s heart became more and more frightened. If Yuan Qing really kidnapped Su Baxian''s girlfriend, this matter would be troublesome.


    With surprise on his face, Unit Qing looked at the second master of Shan Jia and said, "Second Uncle, what''s wrong with you, how do you call him a master, he is just a poor teacher."


    "presumptuous!"


    The second master of Shan Jia was angry and directly slapped Unit Qing, and five fingerprints appeared on his face.


    Unit Qingmeng, the second uncle actually beat himself, this was the first time.


    "This single child is too ignorant of the heights of the sky, and the Jiangnan masters dare to offend them."


    "Yeah, he still doesn''t know the identity of Su Taidou, which is no wonder."


    "He also dared to kidnap Su Taidou''s girlfriend, I''m afraid Shan Taidou won''t be able to save him."


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, all watching Unit Qing playfully, waiting for his fate.


    Unit Qingmeng, no Su Taidou or his grandfather can save him.


    "Yuan Qing, this is Su Baxian, the Jiangnan hero, please greet you."


    "No, I just ask one thing."


    Su Yan looked towards Unit Qing, tried to exercise restraint, and said coldly, "Is Shiya kidnapped by you!"


    Unit Qing was completely dumbfounded, only then did he realize that he had caused a catastrophe. What Professor Su? This is the hero of Jiangnan, Su Baxian and Su Blood Demon.


    His heart was trembling, and huge fear filled his body, so that his face was pale and he almost couldn''t stand steady.


    "speak!"


    Su Yandou yelled and pulled Unit Qing back to reality.


    Unit Qing looked at his second uncle, begging.


    The second master of the Shan family suddenly became anxious. This kid really kidnapped Su Taidou''s girlfriend, which is troublesome now.


    "Su Taidou calmed down and we went to the living room to talk."


    The second master of the Shan family naturally wanted to solve it privately, turning major issues into small issues.


    However, Su Yan grabbed Unit Qing by the neck and asked angrily: "I''ll ask you again, is Shiya kidnapped by you!"


    Unit Qing was desperate and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Su Taidou is forgiving, I don''t know you are..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Yan shouted sharply: "Where is she now!"


    Unit Qing felt almost unable to breathe, his face flushed, and a sense of powerlessness emerged spontaneously, as if he were a chicken in the hands of others.


    Unit Qing hesitated and said: "She...she...she is in my villa."


    "where!"


    Su Yan was furious, and directly squeezed one of his arms, as easy as breaking a chopstick.


    The second master of the single family was anxious and wanted to persuade. Su Yan directly slapped the single family villa with a palm of his hand. He smashed the seven walls and stopped, but he was already slumped and vomiting blood, and he directly lost half of his life.


    "Where is the person!"


    "Chenzhuang villa area, one hundred... one hundred and eight, Su Taidou, please spare me."


    Unit Qing was almost crying, but because of the feeling of suffocation, he couldn''t cry again. The feeling was very uncomfortable, and he didn''t want to live.


    "Jiangnan Su Taidou, let go of my grandson soon, and everything will be discussed long-term!"


    A loud voice soared into the sky, sounded throughout the single family residence, and many people''s complexions changed suddenly.


    People in Jiangbei know that this voice is undoubtedly the single power of Jiangbei.

 Chapter 402： Behead

    Jiangbei hero Danwei, no one knows that no one knows, is a giant in Jiangbei, a man who has stood on the top of Jiangbei for more than ten years.


    In Jiangbei, he is a myth, he is the sky, no one dares to refute his words face to face, no one dares to say a word in person, unless he does not want his life.


    Shan Wei is eighty years old, and he is naturally an older generation. He has witnessed decades of years and can be described as vicissitudes of life and changes over time.


    He entered the path very late, he only started to practice at the age of 30, and his talent is also exceptionally poor, but the fool is good and diligent, he relies on hard work for twenty years to sharpen a sword, and a ladder for twenty years.


    Forty-year-old martial artist is perfect, 60-year-old martial artist is perfect, and 80-year-old master is perfect!


    This perseverance is enough to be respected, and most people absolutely cannot persist. You must know that he was still in the early stage of the warrior when he was 30 to 35 years old.


    In the early stage of the warrior, it was just to open up the spiritual wisdom. Most people don''t know the dantian cultivation, and they will only have a little internal energy in the body, and they will only have a little more strength.


    Shan Wei also built his dantian at the age of sixty, began to practice the real Tao, and passed the Taoist skills to the talented people in the family.


    The second master of the single family and Unit Qing are on the list. They are proud of their rapid progress after receiving the on-demand broadcast of Dan Wei.


    Shan Wei''s voice lasted for a long time and reverberated continuously, which proved his spiritual power.


    Everyone was in awe, and closed their mouths, not daring to say anything more.


    A person flew out from the villa, dressed in a festive red robe, with gray hair and kind face, and looked very amiable.


    But under this amiable face, he has a cruel and cruel character. The blood on Danwei''s hands can be described as Huang He can''t clean it.


    Shan Wei raised his sword eyebrows slightly, and didn''t throw a rat restraint or show anxious look just because Unit Qing was in Su Yan''s hands.


    He is very calm and has experienced many catastrophes, which is not a big scene for him.


    "Su Taidou came to the humble house, why didn''t he let me know?"


    Shan Wei looked at Su Yan with a calm face, as if an ordinary person said hello.


    Su Yan''s arm holding Unit Qing did not relax, but she still let Unit Qing take a few breaths of air.


    "Single Taidou is so awe-inspiring, and he really lives up to his reputation."


    Su Yan''s breath knows that this person is at least at the pinnacle of master''s consummation, and it is very likely that he has also broken through the position of little master.


    "Su Taidou became famous when he was young, which also made me ashamed. I was still avoiding disaster when I was your age."


    What Shan Wei said was not a lie. He was still in turbulent times when he was a teenager.


    Shan Wei glanced at Su Yan''s Unit Qing, still showing a hint of anxiousness in his eyes. After all, this is his most valued grandson, and he will inherit his mantle in the future.


    "Su Taidou came to my Shanjia Humble House, I am welcome, but why does Su Taidou act like this?"


    Su Yan sneered, and said lightly: "Why, don''t you understand?"


    Shanwei closed his eyes slightly, his breath seemed to be there or not, and he couldn''t see the happiness or anger.


    "Xiao Sun is young and ignorant. Where can I offend Su Taidou? The only apocalypse is, why bother?"


    "Hmph, he kidnapped my girlfriend, is it enough to apologize?"


    Su Yan looked at Dan Wei playfully, as if looking at a three-year-old child, but in his eyes, Dan Wei was similar to a three-year-old child.


    "Fifth, don''t hurry up to meet Su Taidou''s girlfriend."


    The fifth master of Shan Jia immediately nodded, and left the mansion directly, driving a sports car to the private villa of Unit Qing.


    Unit Qing now had a hundred regrets, one thousand, or even ten thousand regrets in his heart. He never thought that Su Yan was a Jiangnan hero.


    But he couldn''t say anything, and Su Yan would not give him a good face if he begged for mercy. He only hoped that his grandfather could hold down Su Yan and let him let him go.


    Half an hour, the fifth master of the Shan family brought Jin Shiya over. Jin Shiya had scars on her hands and feet, especially her neck.


    This is not because of being belittled by others, but because Unit Qing uses amulets to resist the spiritual power of jade.


    But when Su Yan saw it, his heart was furious, and his anger rushed into the sky. He knew that Jin Shiya was not harmed, but Jin Shiya was injured. This was something he could not tolerate.


    Seeing Su Yan''s angry eyes, Shan Wei could not calm down, and said hurriedly: "Su Taidou, don''t be arrogant, let''s take the long view."


    "From a long-term plan, my girlfriend was kidnapped by your grandson, and now she is even more injured. Do you want me to take a long-term plan?!"


    Shan Wei shook his head slightly; "The fault in this matter is all in Xiao Sun, even if you don''t punish him, I will educate him severely."


    "Punishment and education, you said it lightly, I will not punish him, I will only kill him!"


    The people present all looked at Su Yan, but he didn''t expect him to say such things in front of Dan Wei, even though he was a Jiangnan master.


    "Su Taidou is going to die forever?"


    "If he kills Unit Qing, Shan Taidou will definitely not give up, and he will definitely fight him to death."


    "If that''s the case, the world will have to change color. This is a dispute between North and South!"


    "It''s hard to tell. With Su Blood Demon''s character, there is nothing he dared not do, let alone Unit Qing kidnapped his girlfriend."


    "I can''t move Ni Lin. It is said that Su Taidou is very dedicated to his girlfriend. Even if he reaches the top of the Yangtze River, there is only this one."


    "That''s hard to say. His girlfriend is definitely the existence he valued most. If the one he loves is hurt, it is definitely more sad than hurting himself."


    When Shan Wei looked at it, this group of talented people hurriedly shut up and dared not say any more.


    Su Yan''s hand pressed hard, Unit Qing''s face suddenly changed, and he felt that the soul of his body was bound, and it was miserable.


    His hands and feet were constantly struggling, and his instinctive desire to survive made him look towards Shanwei.


    Naturally, Dan Wei panicked when he saw his grandson''s cry for help.


    "Su Baxian, let go of my grandson!"


    Shan Wei shouted directly, with a trace of oppression.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Is it finally showing my true colors? This is the true nature of your old fox."


    "Put down my grandson, this matter can be discussed!"


    Su Yan jokingly smiled, and said coldly: "Let go of him, wishful thinking, he dares to touch the dragon''s Nilin, so he naturally wants to **** anger!"


    Su Yan''s hand was even stronger, and he directly crushed Dan Wei''s cervical spine. Not only that, but his strength was still increasing, and he did not let go.


    Unit Qing vomited blood, his eyes filled with despair, his grandfather still couldn''t save himself after all.


    He was unwilling, unwilling to let his life go with the wind like this, he regretted it, but it was too late.


    Unit Qing''s neck was directly pinched by Su Yan, blood splashed all over the floor, and there was no possibility of surviving.


    The pupils of the crowd shrank, and someone shouted, "Su Taidou still killed Unit Qing in front of Dan Wei!"


    "The two must be immortal!"

 Chapter 403： Crush

    Shan Wei watched as his grandson was pinched to death, the blood all over his body was unusually striking and dazzling, directly covering his eyes.


    The old man who was kind and kind-hearted was missing, replaced by Jiangbei Taidou Shanwei who is full of anger!


    The muscles of his hands were bulging because of the force, and the blue veins were clearly visible, and his face was terrifying and scary, making people afraid to look directly.


    The group of people were scared, they couldn''t stand upright, and they all bent down, because a terrifying coercion made them unable to stand upright. Ordinary people were directly crushed to the ground, and they didn''t know their life or death.


    With a wave of Su Yan''s big hand, a terrifying wave of spiritual power directly attacked Shan Wei and resolved the pain of the group.


    "This matter is my grievance with Shan Jia. If you don''t want to participate, get out of here!"


    Su Yan''s roar made the group fearful. Everyone ran down the mountain in a hurry, feeling like they were left behind.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan, tears rushed, Chu Chu was pitiful, she was only a weak woman after all, but the pain did not make her shed a tear, but made her stronger.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya is useless and will eventually want you to protect her."


    "What are you talking about, I don''t protect you, who will protect you."


    Su Yan''s eyes looking at Jin Shiya are always so soft and full of love and pity.


    He asked himself that he had never loved a person so much, even in the eight reincarnations in his previous life, and even the life and death love with Fairy Zi Qiong, never let him guard a person so much.


    He regarded Jin Shiya as everything in his heart, who he needed to care for throughout his life, and he would never change until death.


    "Hey, go down the mountain, Brother Yan is going to solve the bad guys."


    Jin Shiya nodded and said with a firm gaze: "Brother Yan will definitely win."


    Then he stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Yan lightly.


    Su Yan smiled even more, with the red lips of a lover, how could he not win!


    Jin Shiya was dragged down the mountain by Zheng Gan, and Zheng Gan was not afraid of being seen by the Shan family.


    He was gambling. Su Yan was kind to his Zheng family, so he chose Su Yan.


    When Jin Shiya left, Su Yan completely freed her hands. Under the majestic bangs were a pair of eyes full of warfare.


    "Dan Wei, if you die, the single family will no longer exist."


    Su Yan is not a threat. Shan Wei will die. Even if he does not embarrass Shan Jia, countless enemies will still swallow Shan Jia.


    Shan Wei smiled coldly and said sharply: "I know naturally, but how can I die? Do you think that you are a Jiangnan hero and you will defeat me?"


    "You know it in the first battle."


    "You only beheaded the blade half a month ago. You have only become a Jiangnan champion. You are not in a hot position. You also want to fight me who has been standing in Jiangbei for more than ten years.


    Shan Wei naturally wanted to shake Su Yan''s heart, but he didn''t know that his words couldn''t be heard by Su Yan at all.


    If he knew that Su Yan was the immortal emperor of the sky, he would probably think his words were ridiculous.


    Not to mention realm strength, that xinxing was enough to make him think that he was very ridiculous, after all, Su Yan was an old monster who had lived for countless years.


    Su Yan stopped talking, his dantian spiritual power had already surging, and moved toward his hands, and the terrifying wave of spiritual power hit Dan Wei without warning.


    Shan Wei''s expression changed, his face revealed a cruel look, he roared, his hands were full of spiritual power, and he directly resisted the incoming attack.


    boom!


    The violent and loud explosion did not hurt the two of them, but only damaged the single family mansion.


    Shan Wei turned from passive to active, and shot directly, rushing towards Su Yan''s vital point with a unique skill, with unparalleled speed.


    Su Yan sneered, his figure disappeared and reappeared. He was already behind Shan Wei, and he shot it directly with a flash of light.


    Shan Wei ate a palm, smashed into the mansion, smashed the half-sided villa, scattered gray hair, and wanted to be a desolate old man.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so young, you have such a strong spiritual power, against the sky, against the sky."


    Shan Wei''s eyes are full of killing intent. This is an endless battle. If one party loses, he will be completely hopeless, and he will fall into hell, while the other party will achieve supreme glory and aspire to the north and the south.


    "There are so many things you can''t think of!"


    Su Yan shot again, and the Shattering directly blasted Danwei''s chest, wanting to kill Danwei with one blow.


    "You are but the master at the peak of Consummation. Just like me, it is ridiculous to want to kill me in one blow."


    Dan Wei resisted, and smiled on his face. In his opinion, the two were of equal realm. It is not easy to defeat the opponent, at least after a thousand moves can be determined.


    But he made a mistake. Su Yan was not a master at the peak of Consummation, he had already broken through to the little master.


    "Master reached the peak of Consummation, I am afraid you underestimated my realm!"


    While Su Yan showed up in the fragmentation style, he directly performed the trick "Sunset Collapse" again.


    Two powerful moves came out together, and the world was discolored, and the horrible fluctuations of spiritual power that made people discolored directly attacked Dan Wei.


    Shan Wei finally felt the ignorance. It was a kind of spiritual power that was so powerful that he was terrified. It was a supernatural skill.


    "you!"


    Shan Wei roared angrily and tried his best to resist, but he felt like a kite with a broken line, completely losing the ability to resist.


    Su Yan''s two great stunts originally attacked Dan Wei''s chest, but Dan Wei resisted, changed positions, and the two great stunts rushed directly to his arm.


    The tearing sensation of muscles and veins, the pulling force of the soul, the overwhelming force as if the sunset is irresistible, all made his face change suddenly!


    puff!


    Shan Wei directly vomited blood, his arm was torn off and turned into powder.


    At the same time, his internal organs have also been fluctuated, obviously hurting.


    Those who did not leave the mountain looked at the battlefield in disbelief. The two powerhouses, like gods, were leaping into the air and fighting, shaking their mouths with each stroke.


    The group was even more shocked when they saw Dan Wei''s broken arm. They didn''t expect to have such a big advantage and disadvantage in a few tricks.


    "Is Shan Taidou going to lose?"


    "Su Baxian is so strong. Isn''t he the perfect state of the master?"


    Many people were so terrified that they shook their heads, and they had no way of knowing that level.


    Only Shan Wei felt more uneasy, his eyes full of fierce looking at Su Yan.


    "You actually stepped into the position of the little master?!"


    Shan Wei can''t believe that a mere teenage youth has stepped into the little master. Could this talent for cultivation come from heaven and earth to change the world?


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Shan Wei and said: "In the beginning, I just moved my muscles and bones. Now I will kill you."


    Su Yan shot, the ghostly figure gave Dan Wei nowhere to hide, and he had no choice but to resist, but how could the power of the young master be something he could resist? The shattering punch directly shattered Dan Wei''s breastbone and heart All are clearly visible.


    Shan Wei wanted to escape, but Su Yan directly grabbed a palm and slapped his thigh, smashing his left hand with a punch.


    With three fatal injuries, Dan Wei could no longer resist and could only lie on the ground waiting to die.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not leave him a chance, and he walked forward and stepped on it, as if he stepped on the air, directly shattering his head.


    Jiangbei has been standing upright for more than ten years, but now he has been defeated by three tricks. He shattered his head with one foot and was completely crushed and killed.

 Chapter 404： Commotion

    Su Yan''s foot had incomparable strength, and everyone at the foot of the mountain felt the fluctuations of the earth tremor.


    "ended?"


    "Su Taidou won?"


    A group of people are at a loss, it is difficult to accept such an ending for a while, because it is too short.


    Although the two are fighting against the sky, each move is powerful, but this is only a few moves, and the game is over. I don''t want to be the honor of the strong, but like a side crushing.


    "Crush it!"


    An excited throat surged, making a hoarse voice, and his eyes were still deeply shocked.


    "Dan Wei lost to Su Baxian after all!"


    "This is a change of dynasty. The waves behind the Yangtze River push forward waves!"


    "Su Baxian is worthy of being an overlord, a blood demon, and no one can beat him!"


    "Hurry up and admire the power of the overlord, and beg for his protection!"


    A group of people excitedly ran back to the single family mansion, despite the fact that the single family mansion had long been in ruins, they all knelt down on the mountain or halfway up the mountain.


    However, everyone in the Shan family has long been ashamed, and all of them are desperate. They are very clear that the family has no existence.


    Shan Wuye''s eyes surged, and he ran straight away, running at least in exchange for a ray of life, as long as he can live, what about incognito.


    Su Yanna is an absolutely invincible existence, and a single family can''t afford to resist vengeance, just to survive.


    And some enemies of the single family had already looked at them with unkind expressions. Had it not been for Su Yan, they would have done it a long time ago.


    "Su Ba is on the top of the north of the Yangtze River, who will fight for the front!"


    "Su Taidou, the king of the north and the south, has been shining from the past to the present, please let us worship!"


    A group of people were kneeling on the ground and kowtow, extremely pious and awe-inspiring. Su Yan was like a generation of emperors, accepting the surrender of his subjects.


    However, these scenes are only pediatrics in Su Yan''s eyes. He is the king of kings, and it is the surrender of trillions of people, reaching the top of the world, the Kowloon pulls the corner, and the Phoenix opens the way.


    "Su Taidou, the honor of North and South, unparalleled!"


    Zheng Qian was very excited at this time. He was right. Su Yan could be an absolute backer, and his Zheng family could stand tall.


    "good!"


    Su Yan responded softly, but the word was like Hong Zhong, dull and rippling, and the people all over the place heard a kind of breathtaking fluctuation.


    Su Yan came to Jin Shiya''s face, scraped her nose with her hand, and stroked her injured area. All the bruises were gone.


    Su Yan opened her arms, and Jin Shiya threw in excitedly, crying with excitement.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya into his arms and walked directly down the mountain. The group of people avoided daring to look.


    "Can you drive?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and got directly into the cab, while Su Yan jumped into the co-pilot and closed his eyes lazily.


    "Your husband is tired, take a rest."


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, then stepped on the accelerator, flicked her tail, and left.


    Until the car was far away and no one was seen, a group of people stood up tremblingly, still with a look of horror in their eyes.


    "What does Su Taidou mean?"


    "Does he accept our apology, or does he not accept it?"


    Zheng Gan looked at everyone, with a solemn expression on his face: "Why don''t you show your sincerity, and you still want to beg Su Taidou''s forgiveness?"


    A group of people nodded, knowing what sincerity means.


    "Choose an auspicious day, let''s come and visit together."


    Zheng Qian was extremely happy, and now he was like the backbone of this group of people. No one dared to be dissatisfied with him, because they all knew that he and Su Yan had a close relationship.


    When Shan Wei died, Su Yan claimed respect. Naturally, this news couldn''t be covered up, and it spread directly to everywhere, of course it only circulated in the martial arts world.


    The land of the south of the Yangtze River was the first to know, everyone was as quiet as a cicada, only whispering in secret places.


    "Now Su Taidou dominates the north and the south, no one can beat him, and he can only perish with his back."


    "Yes, we have to win over the Su family to judge the situation."


    "Find some time, we all go to see Old Man Su together, this time I have to pay for it again."


    A group of people have no choice but to ache. Money is a dear to them, but in order to survive, they must take out the dear.


    At this time, the Su family was extremely excited. Everyone in the Su family was relieved to learn that Su Yan had won the Jiangbei champion.


    Su Bingxian and Su Bingyu died, and now Su Bingtian and Su Bingxin are left in the Su family, as well as a bunch of younger children.


    Su Bingtian returned to Jinlin''s political circle, and now he is the leader of Jinlin, the number one.


    Su Bingxin accepted the Su Family Group and became its honorary president. Of course, the real CEO of Su Family Group has always been named Su Yan.


    However, Su Mochen, who originally entered the official career, stopped here, and now has become the vice president of the Su Family Group, with great power.


    Su Moyu continued to enter the official career, and is now the youngest deputy head of a district, with a boundless future.


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun were rigorously educated by Su Kainan, but their natures were hard to change. They and Chen Gong became the four young masters of Jinlin and lived a chic life.


    "Father, Su Yan has become the honor of North and South, and our Su family will surely rise to a new height."


    Su Bingcheng said excitedly, very different from his usual majesty.


    With a smile on Su Kainan''s face, lying on the recliner swayed, Su Kainan said lightly: "All this is the result of Yanyan, he is the sky of the Su family, the land of the Su family, and the Su family depends on him for survival."


    Su Bingcheng also nodded, this is unchangeable, this is a fact.


    "Miaomiao is also pregnant now. Whether it is a boy or a girl, I will send him to martial arts. The younger generation of the Su family must practice martial arts."


    Su Kainan nodded and said, "Cai Hua and Tian Lun are not good enough, so let them get married and not do it. They only know that they are fooling around. They are two malignant tumors."


    Su Bingcheng also shook his head. The two of them were muddy and could not support the wall. Now they boasted that they were Su Taidou''s cousin every day.


    "The Su family depends on you."


    "Don''t worry, father, I will live up to expectations."


    Not only the Jiangnan turmoil, but also other places in the province are also shocking. The land of Lingnan, with many schools, is a paradise for warriors. There are famous inheritances such as Wuyingjiao and Wing Chun.


    Knowing that Shan Wei is dead, the new champions dominate the north and south, and all schools and factions seem to be overshadowed.


    Lingnan hero Yu Tiandou is naturally the first person in Lingnan. He is an existence that no one dares to shake. His strength is even more unfathomable. It is said that he is stronger than Shan Wei.


    Yu Tiandou has dominated Lingnan for dozens of years, but he is much stronger than Shanwei. The Yu family crisscrosses Lingnan. There are Yu family in all walks of life and even everywhere, and no one dares to oppose him.


    Yu Tiandou was sitting in his ancestral hall, holding a teapot in his hand, looking at the sky outside the window, his eyes were deep and muddy, which was indescribable.


    "This new champion has been jumping pretty hard recently. He dominates Jiangnan. Before his **** is hot, he went straight to kill Dan Wei. Now the beauty of the North and South is infinite."


    A person behind him respectfully said: "He is wolf ambition, the sword points to Lingnan."


    A touch of murder suddenly appeared in Yu Tiandou''s eyes.

 Chapter 405： move

    Back in school, the days returned to normal, but there were some abnormalities because Su Yan and Jin Shiya moved out of the school.


    "No, I want to live with you, but I want to protect you from being kidnapped."


    Wang Susu kept protesting, and directly packed his own things, and followed Jin Shiya out of the dormitory.


    Jin Shiya was naturally unwilling, but that was the love nest of her and brother Yan, it was nothing for Wang Susu to mix in.


    But she couldn''t refuse openly. After all, this was her best girlfriend, and she was such a good person in Jiangbei.


    "Shiya, don''t be fooled by him. You still pay for the house, right?"


    Wang Susu took Jin Shiya''s heart to heart and let her guard against Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "Yes, of course the money comes from me. Brother Yan is all mine, and the money is naturally mine."


    Wang Susu became more and more angry, and directly said with his hands on his hips: "This Professor Su is not only handsome...well, he looks handsome, and knows martial arts, but also eats soft rice. You are almost taken away by him. ."


    "Isn''t that enough, he looks good at martial arts, and he must have very good physical strength."


    Wang Susu blushed all of a sudden: "Shiya, you are also dirty, so what is your physical strength, are you?"


    "Okay, I''m leaving. If you want to come, live next door to us. I will help you rent the house next door."


    "That won''t cost you money." Wang Susu was a little embarrassed.


    "We are still talking about this, do you have other girlfriends out there?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Wang Susu''s eyes with questioning eyes and said.


    Wang Susu hurriedly took Jin Shiya''s jade hand and said mischievously: "People will always be your intimate little quilted jacket."


    The two of them cleaned up for a long time and went straight downstairs. Su Yan couldn''t get in, and a lot of things made them sweaty and tired.


    "Da Su Su, what are you doing with you?"


    Su Yan looked at Wang Susu with an unkind expression. How could his love nest with Jin Shiya allow others to sleep soundly.


    "I want you to take care of it. If you can live in the house that Shiya bought, just steal it."


    Wang Susu glanced at Su Yan with a contemptuous look in his eyes.


    "I am the master without authorization, and I rented the villa next to it, so let Su Su also move in."


    Jin Shiya teased her bangs, looked at Su Yan and said softly.


    Su Yan nodded, as long as they don''t live in their love nest, everything is fine.


    "Shiya, what did you say to him, as if you still have to get his permission." Wang Susu was even more contemptuous.


    Jin Shiya shook her head, and she didn''t mean anything to her girlfriend.


    A lot of things were loaded into the car of the moving company, and the three of them drove their cars towards their new residences.


    Su Yan painted the Bugatti Veyron in red, specifically as a means of transportation for Jin Shiya, and he drove the original Aston Martin Lagonda.


    Upon arriving at the new residence, the two rushed in and looked at the house with curious eyes.


    "Shiya, you are too prodigal, how can this house cost hundreds of millions, and your father will make more money than you can spend."


    "What are you afraid of? You didn''t spend any money anyway."


    Wang Susu didn''t know that the money in this house belonged to Su Yan, and it was not worth mentioning to Su Yan.


    "Da Su Su, you are not going to your own home yet, you are not welcome here."


    Wang Susu curled his lips and said, "No, I have to live with Shiya tonight. Don''t think about doing anything to Shiya."


    Su Yan took out his cell phone and dialed Jiang Chao and others directly.


    "Jian Chao, this is Su Yan. Come to Nanyuan Community and bring your luggage."


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong are in the same dormitory, and the two are from the same academy.


    "Brother Yan, bring your luggage?"


    "Let you take it with you, there is so much nonsense."


    "Good."


    The two of them hurriedly packed up without knowing it, holding two large pockets of things, and came directly towards Nanyuan.


    When they arrived at Nanyuan, the two were sweating. During this time, the weather in Autumn Tiger was really hot.


    "Brother Yan, we are here."


    Su Yan opened the door, and the two rushed in, feeling a hint of coolness, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Brother Yan, is this your residence? Is it expensive?"


    Wang Lihong disdainfully said, "Are we Yan Ge a person who lacks money?"


    Wang Susu frowned and kept looking at the two of them, not knowing what Su Yan was making.


    "Hmph, a soft meal can make you kneel and lick like this, so sick."


    "Oh, beautiful woman Wang Susu, we meet again."


    Jiang Chao looked at Wang Susu with a look of excitement, he could hardly remove his eyes, as if he had seen through eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Susu frowned deeply, and said directly to Su Yan, "Hurry up and drive me your friends."


    Su Yan said angrily: "How old are you, let me say I will chase you away."


    "Jiang Chao, Lihong, this is the key to the villa next door. From now on you will live next door to us, so it''s easy to contact."


    The two were immediately confused and lived next to Su Yan, isn''t it the same villa next door?


    "Brother Yan, this is a villa worth hundreds of millions. We can''t afford it."


    "Who asked you to pay and live for free."


    The two jumped up excitedly, so excited, they almost hugged Su Yan directly.


    Wang Susu was very angry, staring at Su Yan and said, "What are you talking about, you let them live in, what about me?"


    "This villa has several floors, so many rooms, can''t fit you?"


    "That was rented by Shiya, why do you want them to live in?!"


    "Shiya is my wife, naturally I have the final say, right Shiya."


    Jin Shiya smiled slightly and nodded slightly, making Wang Susu anxious.


    "Shiya, how can you agree that these two people are not good at first sight, do you have the heart to let me live with them?"


    Jiang Chao was immediately unhappy, looking at Wang Su and sternly: "What do you mean, we are not very rich, but we have backbone."


    "Yes." Wang Lihong said righteously, "Don''t think you are so beautiful, we are not rare."


    Jiang Chao looked at Su Yan and asked, "Brother Yan, can we bring our girlfriends in?"


    Su Yan smiled even more. The two boys also had a girlfriend, which was just what he meant.


    "Of course you can, but each person is only allowed to bring one girlfriend, don''t bring me a girlfriend every day."


    The two were overjoyed and hurriedly said: "There must be only one, and there is only one."


    Wang Su was trembling all over, stomping her feet constantly, but there was no way, Jin Shiya could not help her.


    "No, I won''t live next to you, Shiya, I want to live with you all the time."


    Su Yan stared at him, his expression unkind, "Are you going to watch us play in the water and make a villain?"


    Jin Shiya''s face turned red immediately. Before she could explain, Wang Susu suddenly became anxious and pointed to Su Yan and said, "You are shameless!"

 Chapter 406： Returnee son brother

    Although angry at what Su Yan did, Wang Susu was still helpless. He couldn''t beat Su Yan or said that Su Yan could only get angry.


    In the end, she stayed with Jin Shiya for the whole night, and moved into the villa next door dingy.


    Four floors, one per person, Wang Susu asked for the highest floor, not seeing or worrying.


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong show affection with their girlfriends every day. If Wang Susu chooses the floor below, it will not be painful.


    At night, Wang Susu could not sleep again, because the sound of hooves coming from below made her insomnia again.


    "Two pairs of dogs and men!"


    Wang Susu got up, looking at the sky, it was already misty, and simply stopped sleeping.


    At this time her cell phone rang, and Wang Susu looked around for a while before he found it.


    It was an unfamiliar call, and Wang Susu hesitated to dial it, and the phone rang again.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    There was a gentle male voice over the phone, with magnetism: "Susu, I am Qian Qian."


    A flash of memory suddenly appeared in Wang Susu''s mind. The handsome man in his mind was not Qian Qi, but Qian Dabiao, but he changed his name later.


    Qian Dabiao was her junior high school classmate. The two of them had been ambiguous for three years, but they were connected and did not pierce the window paper.


    After graduating from junior high school, Qian Dabiao went to study abroad. The two still had some connections at first. Qian Dabiao had the courage to express his love to Wang Susu on the phone, but Wang Susu didn''t care about it.


    After all, Qian Dabiao was abroad, and the two of them could not have any practical development. Wang Susu did not directly refuse, but just told Qian Dabiao to love her and go back to China.


    Now Qian Dabiao called him, and his name had been changed to Qian Qian long ago. I don''t know what it means.


    "Susu, I invented a patent, and I already have my own company abroad. I can give you a prosperous life, so I dare to call you."


    "Qian Dabiao, are you lying to me?" Wang Susu said in disbelief.


    "I can swear to God, I am already on the plane, and I will be at Jiangbei Airport in two hours."


    Hanging up the phone, Wang Susu''s heart throbbed, grabbing the bag and heading towards the airport.


    Two hours later, a handsome man walked directly out of the airport, hugged Wang Susu, and the two kissed passionately.


    "Susu, let''s go to the hotel."


    Qian Dabiao was impatient and wanted to eat Wang Susu immediately.


    Naturally, Wang Susu is not a fool, and he has to test Qian Dabiao.


    "No, let''s go back to the residence first, I have many friends waiting at home."


    "That, that''s all right." Qian Dabiao could only agree.


    Upon arriving in Nanyuan, Qian Dabiao was also slightly surprised: "Susu, do you live here?"


    "Yes, my friend rented it for me."


    Qian Dabiao has calmed down a lot, but the rent is fine.


    "Shiya, open the door."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly opened the door and saw Wang Susu and said, "What is Susu?"


    "This is my old classmate, returning home today."


    "Please come in quickly."


    When Qian Dabiao saw Jin Shiya, his eyes were almost green, and he couldn''t move away.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Susu directly pushed Qian Dabiao to turn him back.


    "I didn''t expect Su Su to have such a beautiful girlfriend. I lost my mind."


    Qian Dabiao stretched out his right hand, with a smile, his face also restored the elegant look.


    "My money, I just returned from the United States. There is currently a listed company in the United States with a market value of 200 million US dollars."


    Qian Dabiao''s statement of assets is not to pretend to be coercion.


    Hearing that, Wang Susu almost spit out the tea in his mouth. Two hundred million dollars is not bad. You must know that Qian Dabiao''s Qian family is also a big family, and he is the overlord in the market with assets of more than one billion.


    Wang Susu couldn''t help but feel more fond of Qian Dabiao, and he would naturally not hate money.


    Su Yan walked down to practice, and saw the face of a new student, and couldn''t help asking, "Shiya, who is this?"


    Jin Shiya hurriedly introduced: "This is Susu boyfriend, who has just returned from abroad."


    Wang Susu suddenly pouted, wanting to clarify, but seeing Su Yan, he couldn''t help but directly took Qian Dabiao''s arm, which made Qian Dabiao happy.


    "Yes, Qianqian now has more than one billion in assets, and it can also inherit family assets, so how can it be more than three billion."


    Qian Dabiao nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Susu really guessed it. I returned to China this time to inherit the family business and plan to combine both sides to become a multinational company."


    Wang Susu said triumphantly: "That''s great. Compared to some people who eat soft food, you are a hundred times stronger."


    Qian Dabiao suddenly said unhappy: "Susu, how can you compare me with a man who eats soft rice, who is not a man at all."


    After Qian Dabiao''s words came out, he felt as if he had made a mistake. He looked at Su Yan and wondered if this kid was eating that beautiful girl''s soft rice?


    "Does your overseas company struggle by yourself?"


    "Of course, my family even sent me some living expenses in the first two years, and then they just ignored me because I didn''t listen to them."


    "Then they must be dumbfounded now."


    "Anyway, my dad praised me many times."


    "I don''t know how to call this person?"


    Qian Dabiao looked at Su Yan with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "This is our famous professor in Jiangbei."


    "professor?"


    Qian Dabiao despised even more. How many assets a professor can have, at most tens of millions, is not comparable to him.


    "Then this house is rented?"


    "I bought it, but I spent Shiya''s money."


    Qian Dabiao''s face showed a solemn expression, and it seemed that this kid was really a soft food, and he looked down on such people the most.


    "Professor Su, I have to talk about it. It''s your blessing that you can find such a beautiful girl, but it''s your fault if you don''t work hard."


    There was a ray of light in Su Yan''s eyes, and he went upstairs directly without taking Qian Dabiao seriously.


    But he said to Shiya: "Chasing off, close the door."


    Jin Shiya knew that Su Yan was a little angry, and immediately said to Su Su, "You should go quickly."


    She was afraid that Su Xiancheng would do something bad. After all, Su Su was her best friend. If something happened to her classmates, the two of them would definitely be grudged.


    Wang Susu also curled his lips and said, "Well, let''s go."


    She also knows that Su Yan''s kung fu is not bad, and when the time comes, her new boyfriend will probably suffer.


    Qian Dabiao was unhappy. He looked at Su Yan upstairs and said with contempt: "This kind of person has such a big temper after eating soft rice."


    "Don''t say a few words, let''s go."


    The two left, and Jin Shiya went upstairs, looking at Su Yan as if she had done something wrong.


    She said, "Brother Yan, or tell them everything."


    "No, tell them that you will lose this bestie instead. I don''t want your life to be disrupted. That''s good."


    "But you."


    "What''s this, I didn''t take it seriously." Su Yan smiled and rubbed Jin Shiya''s forehead.

 Chapter 407： eat

    The next day Wang Susu moved out of the villa and moved directly into a villa that Qian Dabiao bought next door.


    Naturally, this was shown to Su Yan and others. Qian Dabiao''s purpose was to show his financial resources.


    Wang Susu was so touched by Qian Dabiao that he bought a villa worth hundreds of millions of dollars at once. Such a man is worthy of trust.


    Wang Susu naturally ran to Jin Shiya to show off his majesty, with a proud face of a standing serf singing.


    "Shiya, look at what this is."


    Holding a real estate certificate in his hand, Wang Susu shook his face in front of Jin Shiya with a proud face.


    Jin Shiya said flatly: "Well, the real estate certificate."


    "This is the real estate certificate for the next villa."


    "Oh, did Qian Dabiao buy it?"


    "His name is Qianqian, don''t call Qian Dabiao Qian Dabiao, how old-fashioned."


    "Isn''t the money cut out?" Jin Shiya smiled slightly.


    "How great is the money grab, he is my little money grab."


    "You won''t move in, will you?"


    "That''s natural, I don''t have to send someone under the fence, how good."


    Wang Susu said and glanced at Su Yan next to him. Su Yan closed his eyes at this moment and did not listen to the conversation between the two.


    "You won''t have that with him anymore?"


    Jin Shiya suddenly became anxious. If this is true, wouldn''t it be too casual.


    Wang Susu blushed, but her waist was still a little sore.


    "You really?"


    "Isn''t such a man bad, handsome, rich, and good to me."


    "It''s not always good to be good to you. You have only met for a few days, so you just."


    Wang Susu opened the real estate certificate and said with a smile: "Do you think I can be deceived so easily? If he is unfaithful to me and doesn''t love me, I can kick him away. But only my name."


    Jin Shiya shook her head. She and Wang Susu''s feelings are naturally different, but she can''t stop Wang Susu''s choice. All this is her voluntary.


    "Shiya, National Day is coming soon, how do you plan to play during the seven-day holiday?"


    Wang Susu pulled the topic aside, and stopped discussing the house. After all, Su Yan ate soft rice, and Jin Shiya would be unhappy if he said too much.


    "Oh, I haven''t figured it out yet, I''ll go wherever Brother Yan goes."


    "Why don''t you have any backbone, he eats your soft meal."


    "Just stay with Brother Yan, that''s the happiest thing."


    Jin Shiya patted her forehead, almost forgetting the most important things, and said to Wang Susu: "I almost forgot, I have to practice, I am afraid I don''t have time to play."


    "Cultivation, cultivation, cultivation, you know cultivation all the time, you have a **** in cultivation."


    Jin Shiya glanced at Su Yan, but there was an agreement between them, Jin Shiya is better than Su Yan, then they can be together.


    Jin Shiya had a little regret now, why did she have a fever in her brain to say such a thing, and Su Yan also resolutely implemented it when she loved her.


    In fact, she had seen Wang Susu''s changes a long time ago, and she was more feminine than before. Her face was full of peach blossoms. Although she was tired, her face was full of satisfaction. This is the difference between a girl and a woman.


    "No way, how can it be better than Brother Yan if you don''t practice."


    "Stop talking about this, let''s go out to eat first."


    After a few days, they had not eaten together, this time it was Wang Susu''s invitation.


    "Okay, I''m hungry too."


    Su Yan stood up from the sofa, waved his hand, there was a wave of spiritual power.


    "Hey, Jiang Chao, come out quickly, let''s have a meal together."


    Su Yan called Jiang Chao, and naturally asked them to come out together.


    But Wang Susu was not happy anymore. She was the one who was tortured by Jiang Chao and others, and she still bears hatred in her heart.


    "Hey, Professor Su, I''m just asking you and Shiya to have dinner. What''s the matter with you asking them to come."


    Wang Susu looked like a chartered wife with her hands on hips.


    "I pay the money."


    "You think I''m bad money, I don''t have appetite when I see them."


    "Then you won''t eat it later."


    "You, hum!"


    A few people left the villa together and went to a high-end restaurant. The guests here are not ordinary people. This time they can''t get out of the villa.


    Qian Dabiao had been waiting in the restaurant for a long time, and his unique smile appeared on his face when he saw a group of people arrive.


    "Susu is here, the box is ready, let''s go in quickly."


    Wang Susu hugged Qian Dabiao and kissed directly, and said, "It''s so hot outside, my hands are getting tanned."


    "It''s okay, just buy some top cosmetics."


    "you are so nice."


    The flirting of the two naturally made Jiang Chao and the others uncomfortable. They were still weaker than the two, but Su Yan and Jin Shiya didn''t care about it at all, they didn''t care about it at all.


    After entering the box, the group of people sat down. The waiter in the restaurant brought in the dishes one after another, including Chinese and Western dishes, and the table was full.


    "For a few days after returning to China, I didn''t have time to invite everyone to gather. Fortunately, I took the time out today to make amends."


    Qian Dabiao drank half a glass of red wine in one mouthful, and then Shi Shiran sat down.


    Before he started, Qian Dabiao looked at Wang Susu and said, "Susu, can you introduce me to your friends?"


    Wang Susu curled his lips and said: "My friends, I don''t know them, they are Professor Su''s friends."


    Jiang Chao and the others were quite embarrassed. They only now realized that Qian Dabiao was the guest, but they did not dare to say anything about Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Wang Susu at this time, and said coldly, "My friends and I are out for dinner. It''s your shit?"


    Wang Susu was angry, ignored Jin Shiya, looked at Su Yan and said, "This box is ours."


    "You can go and ask the manager who made this contract."


    Qian Dabiao''s expression was not good, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su, I booked this wing room a long time ago. It was for you two. As for the others, I can''t drive them away, right."


    Qian Dabiao''s words are naturally very clear. He did not invite Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong, but they brought their girlfriends to the dinner.


    Of course, he is elegant and self-cultivating, so naturally he won''t be angry about it. Since he is here, let him go, because he is not bad for money anyway.


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong''s face suddenly changed, their faces were green, which was a humiliation to them.


    Although they have no money, Dabiao is rich, but they can still get 10,000 yuan for the meal, and Wang Lihong''s family now has more than 100 million assets.


    Su Yan waved his hand and motioned to the two of them to sit down. His majesty was there, and the two of them naturally did not dare to obey, and sat down with their anger.


    "Let me repeat what I said earlier, you can ask the manager who ordered this box, and who is not ashamed of it!"


    Su Yan looked at Qian Dabiao with a smile on his face, this man''s face was full of doubt, and he wanted to pretend to be forceful in front of him, and did not weigh his own weight.

 Chapter 408： play

    Qian Dabiao was furious. If it weren''t for Jin Shiya''s best friend of Wang Susu, he would have blasted Su Yan and the others away.


    Wang Susu also noticed that things were going to make big troubles, and couldn''t help but change his face. She knew that Su Yan was very good at fighting, and you could be convinced if you ignored him.


    "Forget the money, everyone came out to eat, they are all friends after meeting."


    Wang Susu wanted to calm things down. After all, she was too much. She said that she didn''t know such things when someone came, and she wanted to embarrass Jiang Chao and others.


    Qian Dabiao was not happy anymore and looked at Wang Susu and said, "It was nothing, but he said that this box was covered by him. I can''t bear this tone."


    "Professor Su loves to pretend to be forced, saying that the box of psychic liquid he gave me has not been given to me yet.


    Wang Susu looked at Su Yan with a trace of contempt, and looked down on him more and more.


    "Didn''t you give the psychic liquid? You touched your chest to speak."


    Su Yan was a little angry, but he specially asked Yuwen Xiongba to airlift a box.


    "Susu, I gave it to you, have you forgotten?"


    Wang Susu was taken aback: "When did you give it to me?"


    "Just in the dormitory."


    "Ah, I didn''t see it."


    Wang Susu knew that he was wrong and did not dare to speak any more.


    Her face was full of heartache now, that spiritual power liquid must have been harmed by the other ladies in the bedroom.


    "Don''t talk about other things, we only talk about the wing, go and find your manager."


    A waiter hurried out, but after a while, the manager came to the box and looked at everyone with fear.


    "Everyone, is the food unpalatable, or why?"


    "The food is good, I ask you who ordered this box?"


    Qian Dabiao smiled. As long as the manager said it, the so-called Professor Su would have no face.


    Jin Shiya was also a little flustered, this box was clearly ordered by Qian Dabiao, but why her brother Yan said that he ordered it, she was full of anxiety.


    "Oh, dear guest, this box is reserved by this gentleman."


    Qian Dabiao looked dumbfounded and glared at the manager and said, "You have amnesia, or did you receive money?"


    The manager said calmly, "I didn''t have memory loss, and I didn''t collect money. It''s clearly written in black and white."


    Qian Dabiao was a little confused, so why did he order it?


    Wang Susu was also dumbfounded, with hot ears, and looked at Qian Dabiao angrily.


    The manager said again at this time: "This gentleman, you are too anxious. You ran to the front desk and only said that you want to book room 666, without giving us the front desk staff a chance to speak."


    "Why don''t you give me a chance, what else would she say after I booked?!"


    "This box was booked by this gentleman. The front desk wanted to tell you, but you just left."


    The manager continued: "Originally, we wanted to catch up and tell you. We can see that this gentleman is with you, so I didn''t take it to heart. It caused you inconvenience. We are deeply sorry. We are free for this meal."


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Qian Dabiao''s playful abuse.


    Qian Dabiao and Wang Susu''s faces flushed, and they wanted to find a place to sew and drill down. What is this all about.


    "You pig brain, I now wonder how you founded a company in a foreign country, is there gold everywhere in foreign countries!"


    Qian Dabiao was trained to be unable to speak. This was his temporary negligence.


    "It''s just a small matter. I originally planned to invite everyone to dinner today, but I never wanted to meet each other. It''s fate."


    The expressions of Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong immediately recovered, and they looked at Wang Susu with contempt and abuse.


    "Come on, we offer this returnee Qian Dabiao a glass and put aside all misunderstandings."


    Wang Lihong directly picked up the wine and wanted to toast, which obviously further humiliated Qian Dabiao.


    Qian Dabiao''s face was trembling, and he walked away directly. Wang Susu stomped his feet and hurriedly followed.


    After the two left, Jiang Chao two people laughed out loud.


    "Happy, really happy."


    "Unjust is doomed to destruction."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Come here, let''s eat ours, don''t affect our mood."


    Jin Shiya complained a little: "Brother Yan, aren''t you specifically making Susu ugly?"


    "He shouldn''t be embarrassed by Jiang Chao. Will something like this happen? She had heard everything when I called. She agreed when I went out. When I said something like that at the dinner table, I didn''t even slap her. "


    Seeing Su Yan''s Su Rong, Jin Shiya did not dare to speak any more, so she could only pouting her mouth without saying a word.


    "Your girlfriend is the one who sees money open. Stay away from her in the future."


    "Su Su is not such a person, I know her very well."


    Jin Shiya immediately argued, angered not to eat.


    Of course, under Su Yan''s sweet words, Jin Shiya couldn''t hold on for long, she broke her tears into a smile, flirting and cursing.


    A few days later, the National Day is approaching, and the seven-day holiday is long awaited by many people. Many people have already made plans and plan to relax and play.


    After a few days, Wang Susu appeared in front of Su Yan''s house with an unnatural expression on his face.


    "Shiya."


    Jin Shiya saw Wang Susu with a happy face, and directly pulled her into the house.


    "Susu, are you upset?"


    "Am I such a stingy person? Besides, I was a little bit past that day."


    Wang Susu kept clasping his hands, bowed his head and looked embarrassed.


    "My sisters, do you still care about that."


    Jin Shiya smiled even more. She was originally worried that because of this and Wang Susu''s grievances, it would be best not to.


    "This National Day, let Qian Qian and I make amends."


    "What apologizes and not apologizes."


    "Qian Qian got eight tickets for the Century Cruise in the casino."


    There was a smile on Wang Susu''s face, which was quite proud of her. The tickets for Century Cruises were not available to ordinary people, even Qian Dabiao also trusted it, and spent a lot of money to get eight tickets.


    "Century Cruise?"


    Jin Shiya has naturally heard that it is one of the most luxurious cruise ships in the world, and the rich may not necessarily buy tickets.


    "How was it; were you moved?"


    Jin Shiya was naturally moved in her heart, wanting to see what the luxurious cruise ship looked like.


    But she still said, "Brother Yan has to call the shots. I''m up to him."


    Wang Susu''s face suddenly drooped, and he said with dissatisfaction: "You are too uncontrollable. I have long since cleaned up the money in our family."


    Su Yan walked over silently, hugging Jin Shiya and said intimately: "What are you talking about?"


    "Su Su said that he would go to the casino on National Day."


    Jin Shiya still has a hint of anticipation in her eyes, the Century Cruise ship is comparable to the existence of the Titanic.


    Su Yan nodded and said: "Okay, I also have this intention. The casino is a place many people dream of."


    "I went to see the Century Cruise, not to gamble."


    Wang Susu was worried that Su Yan would defeat Jin Shiya''s money.


    Su Yan looked outside the house, far away from the villa, and there was a woman who owed him two billion. Now that more than half a year has passed, counting interest is not as simple as two billion.

 Chapter 409： Casino

    The next day, the group packed their luggage and drove directly to Jiangbei Airport. Qian Dabiao had already booked the ticket, the most expensive first class.


    This time it was a chance for him to stand up. He lost face in the restaurant last time, but he wanted to get it back anyway.


    Qian Dabiao seemed very enthusiastic along the way, without any grudges at all, as if he didn''t remember anything about the restaurant that day.


    Su Yan saw all this in his eyes. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Qian Dabiao must be uneasy.


    But he was not afraid at all, if something really happened then, he would be abolished.


    On the plane, Su Yan closed his eyes and calmed down. He was not disturbed by the surroundings at all.


    Others were talking and laughing. Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong formed a circle, and Wang Susu and Jin Shiya formed a circle.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Su Yan and said with a puzzled look: "What is Professor Su doing?"


    Wang Susu glanced at Su Yan and said contemptuously: "It must be a practice of peerless secrets. We Professor Su want to become immortal."


    Qian Dabiao smiled and said with a thumbs up: "Professor Su deserves to be a professor. It is different from what people think. We think about money and health. Professor Su already thinks about cultivating immortals, haha."


    Jin Shiya frowned, and the words of the two were full of sarcasm. She was naturally unhappy, and she simply closed her eyes and sensed the dantian energy in her abdomen.


    Wang Susu closed her eyes when she saw Jin Shiya, and couldn''t help but smile even more: "Shiya, do you want to cultivate immortals too, stay and fly with Professor Su."


    Seeing that Jin Shiya didn''t answer, Wang Susu lost interest and became entangled with Qian Dabiao.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Jin Shiya from time to time, the meaning in the depths of his eyes was obvious, but he was naturally fascinated by Jin Shiya.


    "Susu, I''ll pour a glass of wine."


    "Let the stewardess help."


    "It''s okay."


    Qian Dabiao got up and went to the wine cabinet. The wine there could be tasted at will. It didn''t matter even after drinking it. These were not worth mentioning in comparison with their ticket money.


    Qian Dabiao poured two glasses of whiskey and walked back. When passing by Jin Shiya, his eyes could not help but peek at Jin Shiya.


    However, Jin Shiya wore more conservatively, and saw nothing except a touch of white neck.


    Naturally not satisfied, Qian Dabiao pretended to fall, and poured the wine from the glass onto Jin Shiya''s thigh.


    Before he wanted to come, Jin Shiya was drenched in wine and would inevitably bend over, so the opportunity came.


    The drink was poured directly on Jin Shiya''s thighs, and Jin Shiya closed her eyes, unaware that the drink was coming.


    But when the drink was only a few minutes away from Jin Shiya, it actually stopped, and the small drops of water sprinkled on Qian Dabiao''s face instead.


    Qian Dabiao quickly wiped the drink on his face with his hand, which also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wang Susu hurriedly took out a paper towel and wiped Qian Dabiao, complaining in his mouth: "Whatever you do, you can pour wine to make you face."


    Qian Dabiao was so embarrassed that he was full of suspicion in his heart, and his face was full of panic after careful thinking.


    He poured wine on Jin Shiya''s thigh, but instead of spilling the wine on her lap, it spilled over to himself, which made him feel uneasy.


    This is simply against the principles of physics, and the drinks have gone up high, and Qian Dabiao couldn''t figure it out.


    He looked at Su Yan, who had been closing his eyes and rested, and he couldn''t help but move slightly. It must be Professor Su''s ghost.


    But when he connects with martial arts practice, Qian Dabiao''s heart becomes more and more disturbed, with a trace of panic. Could it be that he is really a cultivator with supernatural powers!


    Qian Dabiao became more and more scared as he thought about it. He didn''t dare to look at Su Yan anymore.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Susu showed a trace of worry on his face, and hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with you, Qianqian, don''t scare me."


    When Qian Dabiao saw Wang Susu, he hugged her tightly, and there was a touch of warmth and stability in his heart.


    "It''s so weird, really weird."


    "what happened?"


    "I just poured the wine and passed by Jin Shiya, and I accidentally smashed, and my center of gravity was unstable. The wine was supposed to be spilled on her, but the wine was still in the air, and then poured over my face."


    Qian Dabiao couldn''t help but glance at Su Yan, and saw that the corners of Su Yan''s mouth were slightly raised, he knew that this must be Su Yan''s ghost.


    Wang Susu''s face was full of disbelief: "How could that be possible, you must have hallucinations."


    Qian Dabiao also wanted to explain, seeing Wang Susu''s smiling face, he gave up, even if Susu believed it, what would happen.


    In short, what happened between them made him understand a truth, absolutely can''t be enemies with Su Yan, otherwise it will be himself who suffers, and this person is definitely not easy to deal with.


    The group spent a few hours traveling in the sky and arrived at the casino airport.


    Before landing, everyone saw the endless sea, blue sky and white clouds, very beautiful.


    After getting off the plane, a group of people left the airport with their luggage and walked on the artificial island of the casino. Many friends from various countries waved with everyone.


    You can see the magnificent high-rise buildings not far away. These buildings are the product of the combination of Chinese and Western. They have a very special style and give people a refreshing feeling.


    Stopped two taxis on the side of the road, and a group of people went directly to the Casino Hotel. Qian Dabiao arranged very thoughtfully and booked the hotel long ago.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Su Yan and Jin Shiya discovered that there were only four rooms.


    Su Yan happily hugged Jin Shiya and smiled: "It''s okay. We sleep in the same room. It''s not the first time we slept together anyway."


    Jin Shiya''s face was slightly ruddy, and she nodded gently, without rejecting.


    Although they lived in the same room, both of them maintained due restraint, and the agreed things naturally had to be followed.


    Putting down their luggage, a group of people came to the dining hall of the hotel. They were already hungry and couldn''t eat anything on the plane.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Su Yan with an awkward smile: "I can say it this time. I have a treat and I have paid them the money."


    Su Yan''s expression was flat and didn''t say anything. He just paid for the meal, making it seem like he was going to grab you.


    Su Yan has been paying attention to the moving pedestrians and guarding against unknown dangers. As an international metropolis, there are many foreigners here, but everyone is not surprised. It has long been sparse and common, but the more people there are, the higher the risk of danger.


    Su Yan planned to accompany Jin Shiya to the Century Cruise, and then went directly to He''s house to find He Lingxi.


    He doesn''t have time to delay here. Jiangbei''s laboratory is about to begin construction, so he still has to constantly supervise it. That''s the key to deceiving people''s eyes.


    "Come on, everyone has a toast. The unpleasantness of the past has disappeared. Now everyone is friends."


    Qian Dabiao picked up the wine glass and drank a drink with everyone.


    Then each choose their favorite food, feast on them, try Western-style meals, or a combination of Chinese and Western meals.


    "Take a good day off today, and you can board the Century Cruise tomorrow."


    Everyone showed a look of expectation, and they were all yearning for Century Cruises.

 Chapter 410： Li Song

    There was no word for a night, and everyone did not sleep well. Just because they were too excited, they woke up early to see the elegance of the Century Cruise.


    After breakfast, under the leadership of Qian Dabiao, the group drove to the casino harbor.


    Although the genius is bright, the harbor is already crowded, and many locals also come here to see the demeanor, including nearly half of the tourists from all over the world.


    Although they can''t go up and experience it in person, they are satisfied that they can look at the shore a few times and arrange a few photos.


    The Century Cruise ship still took an hour to arrive. Everyone was bored and found a cafe to wait quietly.


    "Susu, this time I must take a good look at this century cruise ship and take more pictures."


    Jin Shiya said with excitement, knowing that Century Cruise and the Titanic are very imaginative, and even its shadow, she has an obsessive admiration for the Titanic in her heart.


    When Jin Shiya watched that film, she was deceived into tears and had many memories.


    In fact, Jin Shiya admires the love between men and women in the movie. Although the ending is not good, the process is moving.


    "Brother Yan, we will be on the Century Cruise later, can you stand on the deck and hold me?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan longingly, hoping that he could agree.


    "Of course, I will not only hold you, but I will also give you a surprise."


    Su Yan carried a faint smile, facing Jin Shiya, he valued so much gentleness, and he was not alone with Su Baxian and Su Blood Demon.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Susu also looked at Qian Dabiao and took his hand and said, "Qian Qi, you will also hold me later."


    "Well, I will do everything you said."


    Just as a group of people were waiting excitedly, an elegant man came in in the coffee shop. He was dressed in a very formal suit and had bright eyes, but with a shrewd look.


    When Qian Dabiao saw this person, he was overjoyed and hurried over.


    "Li Ge Li Shao, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Qian Dabiao bent slightly and stretched out his right hand, intending to shake hands with the so-called Li Shao.


    However, Li Ge didn''t shake hands with Qian Dabiao, but looked at him lightly and thought for a while.


    "you are?"


    "Qianqian, you don''t know me anymore. We met in a foreign country. You booked the tickets for this cruise."


    With a suddenly enlightened look, Li Ge looked at Qian Dabiao with a smile on his face, stretched out his hand and shook his hand.


    "It turned out to be you, you are waiting for Century Cruises."


    "Yes, we have been waiting here for nearly half an hour."


    "It will take another hour for Century Cruises to dock, so wait slowly."


    "Li Shao, this is my girlfriend Susu."


    Qian Dabiao began to introduce people, of course, except Wang Susu, everyone else was taken in one stroke.


    Li Ge''s gaze stayed in front of Wang Susu for a while, and then directly looked at Jin Shiya with a gleam of light in his eyes.


    "I wonder what the name of this beauty is?"


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "Jin Shiya."


    "Well, people are as their names, good names, and people are beautiful."


    Li Ge sat directly next to Jin Shiya, looking at her with straight eyes, ignoring the gazes of people around her.


    "Miss Jin is a rare visitor in the casino. Have you ever visited the casino before?"


    "Oh, we only came yesterday, not yet."


    Out of courtesy, Jin Shiya still answered Li Ge''s question.


    "Then you can go around, come to the casino without visiting the entertainment city, that would be in vain."


    "We plan to go to the Century Cruise Ship to play, and then visit the entertainment city."


    Li Ge nodded with a smile on his face, looking at Jin Shiya''s gaze getting fiercer, if it weren''t for the crowds, he might have started directly.


    "Then you met the right person. I have a bit of a thin face in the casino of Lige. I sold him the tickets for Qianqian."


    Qian Dabiao nodded quickly. Lige in his mind was a rich second generation with assets close to 10 billion, much more powerful than himself.


    "Well, I will take you to visit Century Cruises later. I can take you to many places you can''t go."


    Jin Shiya, Wang Susu and others were full of surprises and nodded quickly. Qian Dabiao was also very happy to follow Lige, and the cruise ship would be quite faceted.


    Everyone surrounded Li Song with stars holding the moon, listening to him brag about how awesome he is. Money is just a number in front of him, and the money to wipe his **** is enough for others to spend a few lifetimes.


    Su Yan was indifferent throughout the whole process and didn''t say a word. The first impression that Li Ge gave him was not good, and this person looked a little dazed.


    Although many of the rich second generations are idiots, but the rich second generations are all good cars when they go out, and they are also famous brands for buying dirt.


    But this Li Ge looked at the suit and leather shoes with a look. But carefully observe that there is something wrong with his clothes, not like what a famous brand should be.


    Of course, Su Yan was only skeptical. He was not very clear about these. In case he missed it, he didn''t stop them.


    "Li Shao, do you even have shares in any casino?"


    Qian Dabiao looked at Li Ge with surprise on his face, and his admiration was beyond words. You must know that Hejia Entertainment City, Hejia is the overlord of tens of billions of assets.


    Lige smiled even more, raised his neck, and said lightly: "Not much, it''s only 5 percent, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "Five percent is not too much. It is said that as long as the Hejia Entertainment City is completed, the market value will definitely exceed one hundred billion, and five percent will be at least five billion."


    Jiang Chao and the others had been stunned for a long time. It was like the first time a rural person had entered the city, and he knew how much he was sitting in the well and watching the sky.


    "It''s too stable and not passionate. What I care most about is the energy industry and health care products industry."


    "Li Shao told us about it."


    "The energy industry is naturally oil and natural gas, but these are not easy to invest, and the cost needs to be too high, so the health care product industry is what I value most."


    Wang Susu couldn''t help but interjected: "Don''t you all say that there are many fake medicines for health care products? Is it useful to eat it? It''s just a psychological comfort."


    "How can my value be compared with counterfeit drugs? What I am interested in is a newly developed elixir from abroad. It is said that it can prolong life and cure all diseases, even cancer."


    "So amazing?"


    A group of people opened their mouths wide, with an incredible look.


    "So it is what I value most. If that thing is mass-produced, it will definitely not make money."


    "Then you will be the richest man in gambling from now on."


    Li Ge waved his hand and said, "Don''t say that, that thing is someone else''s invention. The property right is in someone else''s place. It takes a lot of money to get it."


    Qian Dabiao patted the table and said: "Li Shao, if you can value me, let me buy stocks. I don''t want much, you can just give me as much as you want."


    "That depends on how much you can invest. This thing will cost a billion dollars."

 Chapter 411： Was targeted

    One billion U.S. dollars, that would not be six or seven billion, that is, Qian Dabiao was all discolored for it, which is more than twice his worth.


    You must know that he inherited the family business, and his current worth is only more than two billion, and his current capital is only several hundred million.


    Not long ago, he bought a 200 million villa, and now he is a little stretched, unable to pay much.


    "Don''t think about it, that is a drug that can treat terminal illnesses such as cancer. It is simply a savior for many people, and there is no worry about sales."


    Seeing Qian Dabiao''s embarrassment, Li Ge couldn''t help but continue to tempt him.


    "Li Shao, I will decide this business with you, and I can only get 500 million."


    Li Ge''s face sank, and he said displeased: "I told other friends that you can''t buy shares without a billion."


    Qian Dabiao looked anxious, he could only put out 500 million at most, and one billion would be a painful one.


    "Let''s talk about this slowly, not in a hurry. Let''s go on the cruise first."


    Standing up from the song, looking at the sea not far away, the Century Cruise Ship was slowly approaching the shore, getting bigger and bigger, and the outline became clearer and clearer.


    This top cruise ship with a cost of nearly 10 billion is considered one of the best in the world and is the first choice for many people to play.


    The Century Cruise ship is more than 350 meters long and 70 meters wide. It can carry 5,000 passengers, but generally it only carries 2,000 passengers, and each passenger costs at least 500,000 to board.


    Eight tickets are worth four million. Because the supply of tickets is in short supply, Qian Dabiao spends far more than this amount. This time, Qian Dabiao conservatively estimated that he spent 10 million.


    He also counted his blood, in order to show his financial resources, to put it plainly, just to show off his wealth.


    A group of people walked towards the Century Cruise Ship one after another. At this time, the cruise ship had already lowered the pedals, and countless people rushed past.


    The guard hurriedly pulled up the cordon, and only the ticket buyer could board the cruise ship. The rest of the people could only look around.


    "Century Cruise, this ticket costs 500,000 yuan, which is enough for me to spend many years."


    "People are more popular than others."


    A group of people looked enviously at those who boarded the cruise ship, all of them glamorous, either beautiful or rich.


    Under the leadership of Li Ge, the group also directly boarded the Century Cruise, all with a look of excitement.


    "Century Cruise, Century Cruise."


    Wang Susu said with excitement, his eyes fixed on the cruise ship.


    The cruise facilities are very complete, including entertainment areas, food areas, sports areas and even exhibition areas. The most attractive place of Century Cruises is the exhibition area. There are many things that you usually can��t see, such as antique paintings and historical relics. Things can be seen everywhere.


    Wang Susu and others came here just to look at the things in the exhibition area. At the same time, they also knew that there would be many stars on the Century Cruise, and they became more and more excited.


    Just on the cruise ship last century, the service staff came over enthusiastically, speaking fluent English.


    "Hey, are you the Qianqian team?"


    Qian Dabiao nodded and handed over his business card to confirm his identity.


    "Oh, finally waiting for you, I am the butler in charge of you, my name is Jones."


    The two shook hands amicably, and Jones led everyone to the residential area.


    This time it��s a room for one person, of course you can choose a room for two.


    Li Ge''s residence was also nearby, naturally following everyone all the way.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Li Ge and wondered: "Li Shao, don''t you live in a VIP room with the Tian brand? Why did you come to live with the brand?"


    "Oh, my room is very attractive, he is one of my best buddies."


    Qian Dabiao didn''t care, and continued: "Let''s talk about it later, I can still recruit people."


    "As long as you can make up one billion, everything is easy to talk about."


    "Good."


    "The gourmet area has delicacies from various countries, and everyone can enjoy it at will. You can also go to various hot springs, such as medicinal baths, mineral baths, etc. You can also play basketball and tennis. , You can also go gambling to try your luck."


    Jones was excited and said vividly, as if it would be a pity not to enjoy it this way.


    Everyone puts away their luggage, plays outside at will, and keeps looking around.


    Passing by a hot spring area, many beautiful blond women wearing bikinis lie on the sun loungers and basking in the sun. They are very attractive. At the same time, there are also many muscular men showing off their sturdy wine and handsome faces.


    Jiang Chao and the others, naturally, their eyes widened, and they kept looking everywhere. For them, everything here is fresh and full of curiosity.


    At this time, a man in a suit passed by on the high-rise deck, followed by many bodyguards beside him, and his aura was full, causing many people to watch, all whispering.


    "Have you seen it? That''s Young Jiang from the Jiang family, so handsome."


    "Are you referring to the Jiang family in the casino, a giant with assets of tens of billions, Jiang Che, the direct descendant of the Jiang family?!"


    One person was so shocked that he directly stated the identity of the man in the suit.


    "Naturally it is him. Except for the He family in the casino, the Jiang family is the best. You must know that this century cruise ship Jiang family has a lot of shares."


    Many people have changed their colors. This is the rich man, who immediately pales in comparison with himself.


    "When Shao Jiang appears, he will inevitably underwrite the song and dance performance tonight. I''m afraid he will celebrate his new girlfriend again."


    "It won''t be so fast, his former girlfriend only made it last month."


    "You''ll know if you go to see it at night, this opportunity should not be missed."


    Su Yan and the others also saw this person. Su Yan was very plain about it, but two or three billion, it was far from his own.


    However, Qian Dabiao and others were different. They grew their mouths, and their eyes showed awe and admiration.


    Wang Susu even almost drooled. Such a man can be called the peak existence. If he can become the girlfriend of such a man, he will be absolutely very happy, and he will directly rise to the top and look down upon the crowd.


    As for Jiang Chao and others, they can''t even think about it. They are too far away from such a person, and there is no possibility of crossing. They are completely parallel lines, as if they are living in two worlds.


    However, Li Ge was evasive at this time, lying behind a beautiful woman.


    Obviously, Li Ge seemed to be afraid of Jiang Che and avoided him deliberately. I am afraid that there will be some trouble or misunderstanding between the two.


    Li Ge thought he had escaped Jiang Shao''s vision, but he didn''t know that Jiang Che''s eyeliner was everywhere on this Century Cruise ship, and half of this ship belonged to his family.


    "Shao Jiang, Li Ge appeared on the boat."


    A bodyguard in a suit immediately reported the matter to Jiang Che, and Li Ge was under his surveillance at any time.


    Jiang Che heard that his face was relatively flat, but a slight sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Lige, I didn''t expect you to dared to snare yourself."

 Chapter 412： Beg for life

    The crowds finally waited until the evening, during which they all went to the food area to taste the food, and then went to soak in the spring water, very comfortable and cozy.


    Jiang Chao''s girlfriend, Cheng Shanshan, is a model, with a good figure, and it is a blessing for him to have such a girlfriend.


    Cheng Shanshan took Jiang Chao''s arm and said with expectation on her face: "It would be great if we could live in such a place forever."


    Jiang Chao hugged Cheng Shanshan distressedly. They were all free to eat, live and play with others on the way out, so naturally they still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Shanshan, don''t worry, I will definitely work hard to make money. I will buy a big house, buy a luxury car, and take you around the world."


    Cheng Shanshan nodded happily, getting closer to Jiang Chao.


    "Shanshan, hurry up, the singing and dancing show is about to begin."


    It was Wang Lihong��s girlfriend, Zhou Xueyan, who was also a wealthy girl, with family assets of tens of millions, not much less than Wang Lihong��s.


    But when the two of them came here, they knew what it means to be a little witch. The tourists here are all spending millions of dollars at every turn, and they are a little dumbfounded.


    A group of people arrived at the ship hall, which was already crowded and very lively.


    Several people chose an area, sat down, and waited for the song and dance performance to begin.


    But Li Ge did not appear among them, and Qian Dabiao couldn''t get through the call, and finally gave up.


    "Li Shao must be busy with something."


    "Yes, he also told me before that there was an investor on this cruise ship and he must have gone to negotiate."


    "Doesn''t that one less place?"


    "Yeah, I''m also anxious now. I have found many people. I have only raised 800 million, which is still 200 million."


    Wang Susu couldn''t help looking at Jin Shiya next to her, and put her arm around her with a smile.


    "Shiya, have you heard of Li Shao''s spiritual solution project today, right?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and didn''t care, no spiritual liquid could compare to Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid, she was not interested at all.


    "Shiya, that''s an opportunity to make a lot of money. Just invest in it and wait to count the money later."


    Jin Shiya shook her head and said, "Oh, I''m not interested."


    Following Su Yan, does she still care about money? Besides, she doesn''t have a high desire for money, as long as she spends enough money.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s low interest, Wang Susu could only give up.


    "Forget it, let''s think of other ways, this must be invested."


    "Why don''t you sell the villa?" Wang Susu gritted his teeth.


    "How can it work, that is our love nest."


    "It''s okay, I will make money later, buy a bigger one."


    "To have a knowledgeable girlfriend like you is the conviction of my previous life."


    "Look, there is someone on the stage."


    A group of people suddenly yelled, extremely excited, because the people on the stage are the most popular Xiaodan Ziqiong recently, and all major TVs are showing her TV series.


    "Thank you for your warm applause. I am honored to be here to meet with you. I can''t get anything in return. I will bring you the two theme songs of the recent hit TV series."


    When the music sounded, the mellow singing voice immediately moved everyone''s hearts. Everyone was excited like a drunk rooster or a cat seeing a fish, and the audience boiled directly.


    "The performance of Michelle is not bad, unlike those vases, an expression or a stand-in, she is good at acting."


    "That is natural, otherwise how would we like her."


    Wang Susu and the others waved the glow sticks in their hands, almost treating this place as a concert.


    But at this time, Li Ge was in an intimate conversation with a white-skinned foreigner in a VIP room.


    "Mr. Alexandra, this project is jealous of countless people. I finally reached an agreement with the developer, but the developer only gave me two months. If the money is not enough, I will sell it to others."


    "Think about it, this spiritual liquid can treat all incurable diseases. Once it is launched on the market, it will definitely be extremely hot. That money is not coming."


    Li Ge kept introducing, naturally, he wanted to win Alexandra investment.


    However, Alexandra shook her head, spread her hands and said: "Li Shao, I also want to invest in the project you mentioned, because it feels like a pie in the sky."


    Li Ge knew that Alexandra was teasing him, but he was not angry and still kept introducing.


    Alexandra smiled even more, stood up, looked down at Li Ge and said: "Let''s not talk about this for now, you should settle your own affairs."


    "My own business?" Li Ge said hurriedly without knowing it, "I''m fine, I have turned off all business, just to discuss with you."


    Alexandra pointed to the door, Li Ge turned and looked over, her face suddenly changed.


    ...


    "Shao Jiang, Li Ge brought it."


    A sturdy dark-skinned man approached Jiang Che and bent over respectfully, with a permanent look on his face.


    Li Ge was directly kicked in the thigh, and knelt down towards Jiang Che, bowing his head in fear.


    "Look up."


    Jiang Che sat on the sofa with a big cigar in his hand, looking at Li Ge faintly.


    Li Ge slowly raised his head and looked at Jiang Che, his face full of fear.


    "Shao Jiang, if you give me a few more days, I will have investors right away. He has raised 800 million yuan, which is only 200 million yuan."


    With a faint smile on Jiang Che''s face, he looked at Li Ge and said, "Shao Li, you owe me a billion but it''s been a long time. It''s good enough for me not to charge you interest, but you lied to me again and again."


    "No, I definitely didn''t lie to you this time. It''s true. They are from the Mainland, and they are stupid and rich."


    Jiang Che obviously didn''t believe Li Ge''s words, because he could hear Cocoon, and he didn''t want to believe it anymore.


    "I have given you many opportunities, but you have never cherished it. You can''t blame me for this."


    The cigar in Jiang Che''s hand was thrown by him to the bodyguard, who immediately caught it and paid attention to what he meant.


    "Make things clean, don''t get into trouble, and give him a good time."


    After Jiang Che finished speaking, he headed upstairs, where there were already two third-tier female stars waiting for him anxiously.


    Li Ge''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly begged for mercy: "Young Master Jiang, please give me a few more days. I will definitely return the money to you, please."


    However, it was Jiang Che''s cold back figure in exchange, and Jiang Che ignored him at all.


    The face from the song was like a dead color, but he had a clever idea and continued: "Jiang Shao, I found a best product this time, which will definitely satisfy you."


    "Nice, huh, I''m tired of having fun a long time ago." Jiang Che was surprised to say.


    "It''s really beautiful, rare in the world, you will definitely be satisfied if you see it."


    "is it?"


    "I have a picture of her here."


    Li Ge hurriedly took out the phone and handed it to the bodyguard.


    Jiang Che glanced at the photo, and was immediately attracted, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "Not bad."

 Chapter 413： Fake ticket

    The photos Jiang Che saw were naturally of Jin Shiya. He was very satisfied with Jin Shiya, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Looking at the photo, Jiang Che smiled and said, "I''ll eat you."


    Li Ge knelt on the ground with an uneasy face, not knowing his fate, he hoped that Jiang Che would be satisfied.


    "Get up."


    Li Ge was relieved, and Jiang Che asked him to get up and proved that he had escaped.


    "Get her to my bed."


    Li Ge was embarrassed: "Jiang Shao, this is probably a bit difficult, after all, there are many people around her."


    "Why, don''t you want to die!"


    "No, no, I mean we can use another method."


    "any solution?"


    Approaching Jiang Che from Song, he whispered a few words in his ear, Jiang Che smiled even more, and was very happy.


    "Okay, this method is good, you can pay me 500 million after the event is completed."


    Li Ge immediately smiled and said: "Thank Shao Jiang, I will definitely get things done."


    "Go ahead."


    Li Ge left Jiang Che''s room, and he was completely relieved, his back was already wet from fright.


    "Almost finished playing, why did I believe in the ghost, board this century cruise ship."


    Lige changed and regained his attitude, then walked to the hall and found Qian Dabiao and others.


    "Li Shao, you are finally here, but you are anxious to death."


    Li Ge said indifferently: "Just now I have negotiated with a major customer. He has paid 2 billion and became the second largest investor in Lingye."


    "Two billion?!"


    Qian Dabiao was taken aback. If he could produce two billion, he would be a giant crocodile. He was definitely incomparable.


    "Now there is only one spot left. You have to seize the opportunity, Mr. Qian."


    Li Ge is directly called Qian Zong, which means it is self-evident, this is to extend the distance between the two.


    Qian Dabiao suddenly became anxious, and said hurriedly, "Li Shao, I have collected a billion, and I just wait to sign the contract."


    "It''s easy to talk about the contract, and it won''t be too late when the singing and dancing are over."


    "it is good."


    Everyone looked at the star on the stage. The star was proficient in blowing, playing, playing and singing, and played with eighteen instruments.


    "Yes, so versatile, that flute sounds the best."


    However, in the middle of the performance, it was stopped by a black man in a suit.


    "I want to be worthy of my audience and let me finish."


    The star holds the flute in his hand and his angry expression has won the praise of many people.


    "There are not many good actors like this."


    "Yeah, let him finish."


    The audience in the audience all supported it, because the sound of Xiao sound was so nice.


    "This is Jiang Shao''s order, and I was also ordered to act."


    The blacks are fluent in Chinese, and they don''t mean the slightest compromise.


    Everyone is still, and Jiang Shao''s order, you can''t ignore it. No one dares to offend Jiang Shao.


    Even the star was panicked, and hurried off the stage.


    "After checking, the number of people boarding the cruise ship was overcrowded this time, which shows that there must be people who are confused or have fake tickets."


    The tourists in the audience began to whisper and discuss.


    "This is troublesome, it would be terrible if caught."


    "Yes, I heard that such a thing happened before, and that person made up the ticket later, but it still didn''t help, and I never saw it again."


    A group of people hurriedly took out their own bills, with anxiety in their hearts, for fear that their tickets were fake.


    The crew of the cruise ship came to check all around, holding the identifier in his hand.


    I passed the inspection all the way, and it was a lot easier. Mentioned that the heartbeat in the throat has recovered.


    Those who fail are extremely nervous and fear that they are fake tickets.


    "I bought this at a regular ticket office. It is 500,000 real money."


    "Me too."


    "I bought it on trust, I''m so worried."


    The Qian Dabiao and others who were sitting in their seats were extremely relieved. Their tickets were bought with Lige, so there is no problem.


    Besides, Lige is right next to him, so you can find him if you have any questions.


    Everyone still trusts Lige very much. After all, he is a young man with assets of tens of billions. It is impossible to sell fake tickets.


    Li Ge also looked at Qian Dabiao and the others, patted his chest and said, "I got these tickets through internal personnel, so I can rest assured."


    Qian Dabiao also smiled and said, "I''m more eager, how can we not believe you."


    Su Yan had a calm look. He always felt that there was something strange in it. Suddenly he wanted to check the ticket, which was illogical.


    But he didn''t care either. As long as it was none of his own business, everything was easy to say, even if it was against himself, he was not afraid of everything.


    The ticket inspector came over and motioned to Jiang Chao to show the bill.


    Jiang Chao was very cooperative and handed the ticket to the ticket inspector. He was very relaxed and did not panic.


    But the ticket inspector put the ticket into the machine, but there was no sound. After several attempts, it was the same, frowning.


    Jiang Chao''s face changed immediately, and he hurriedly said, "Try again, my ticket can''t be fake."


    If there is no sound, it means that there is no anti-counterfeiting mark, which means that the ticket is fake.


    The ticket inspector tried a few more times, still the same, could not help looking at Jiang Chao angrily.


    He said directly into the microphone beside his mouth: "Captain, Captain, here is a fake ticket."


    Qian Dabiao and others were anxious. How could this be a fake ticket? It must be a mistake.


    Wang Lihong hurriedly took out his own bill and handed it to the ticket inspector, again without any sound.


    Wang Susu and the others also handed their tickets to the ticket inspectors, without accident, and there was also no sound.


    "Captain, Captain, check out eight fake tickets here."


    "Received, I''ll come over immediately."


    The ticket inspectors gathered around in time, looking at the crowd with unkind faces, which was obviously a surveillance.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Li Ge and said anxiously: "Li Shao, what is going on?"


    Qian Dabiao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and his heart was full of anxiety. This was a chance to save his face. After such a thing, he felt even more embarrassed to see everyone.


    Even Wang Susu had a pale face, didn''t dare to look at Jin Shiya at all, and was full of guilt. How did he meet such a fool.


    Li Ge also pretended to be surprised, and looked at Qian Dabiao and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, their machine must be broken. How could the ticket I got from the inside be fake."


    Li Ge looked at the staff and said sharply: "Quickly change the machine. I bought these tickets."


    The staff cooperated to change one, but it was still the same, there was no sound.


    Everyone was even more anxious, Jiang Chao and the others were extremely pale, but they heard the conversation of those people just now.


    I have checked the fake tickets before, even if they can''t make up the ticket, it naturally represents an unimaginable result.


    Su Yan kept watching with cold eyes, and he felt that this was a conspiracy, a well-designed conspiracy.


    He didn''t rush to stop. Since this group of people are looking for their troubles, let them show their faces and solve them all at once.

 Chapter 414： Feed the sharks

    Li Ge also looked anxious, and yelled at the inspector: "What do you mean, do you suspect that I sell fake tickets?!"


    The inspector naturally didn''t dare to offend the guests, and said quickly: "We act according to the rules, I hope you can understand."


    "Understanding, can this make me understand? You made me lose face in front of my friends and understand."


    Li Ge thumped his seat in anger, with a furious look on his face.


    "Get your captain."


    "Then please wait a moment." The inspector hurriedly left.


    Qian Dabiao looked at Li Ge anxiously and said, "Li Shao, is there anything going on?"


    Qian Dabiao''s heart has always been shadowed, and the words of the tourists are still echoing in his ears just now, but he has never seen the person who evaded the ticket.


    Not only did he feel uneasy and afraid, Jiang Chao and the others were panicked, and they were enveloped in a shadow.


    Wang Susu was trembling with fright. Everyone in the whole hall looked at them, so many eyes made them unable to raise their heads.


    "Don''t worry, I will settle this matter."


    Li Ge patted his chest, as if he was in charge. This should have been his responsibility. He sold the tickets and earned more than one million in rebates.


    "That group bought fake tickets, which is terrible now."


    "Yeah, pray that the big things are turned into small things."


    "As long as Shao Jiang doesn''t show up, everything is easy to say."


    Su Yan was sitting still like a monk. He hadn''t said anything just now, just gently holding Jin Shiya''s hand.


    He looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Are you afraid?"


    "With you, don''t be afraid."


    Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s hand tighter, obviously still a little scared.


    But after a while, the inspection team leader came and saw Li Ge, he couldn''t help but say: "Little Li."


    "Brother Zhang, what the **** is going on, he said that my friend''s ticket was fake."


    "Don''t be angry, the inspectors also follow the rules and there is nothing wrong."


    "But I bought these tickets from regular channels, how could they be fake."


    The tickets bought by Lige to help Qian Dabiao were actually fakes. He had found someone to forge them, and they came in handy.


    Of course, Jones also arranged it from Song. The room was actually a vacant room, and everyone had never noticed it.


    "Well, I''m not short of the money. There are four million in this card. Everyone can make a replacement."


    Li Ge still tried to pretend to be rich or young, dismissive of his words, as if the money was not worth mentioning to him.


    Captain Zhang did not accept the card, because Jiang Shao came to the hall, and a group of bodyguards directly surrounded the crowd.


    "Shao Jiang is here."


    "Worse, I''m afraid this will cause a big disturbance, it is absolutely impossible to be good."


    A group of tourists suddenly changed their complexions, and involuntarily stepped back, for fear that they would provoke Jiang Che.


    "Have you seen that Li Shao?"


    "I heard that he seems to be the son of a big family, but I have been in the casino for several years, and I have never heard of someone leaving home."


    "I haven''t heard of it either. I know everything about assets exceeding one billion."


    "Is it a fake? This group must have been deceived by that Li Ge."


    The voice of a group of people naturally reached Qian Dabiao''s ears, his face changed suddenly, and he looked directly at Li Ge.


    "Li Shao, what is going on?"


    Li Ge had changed his face a long time ago, ignored Qian Dabiao, and directly faced Jiang Che.


    "Oh, it was really surprising that Jiang Shaodu was shocked."


    "Isn''t this Li Shao, what happened?"


    Captain Zhang quickly replied: "Jiang Shao, the tickets of these eight people are all fake."


    "fake?"


    Jiang Che looked at the eight people, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, and even a faint murder intent.


    "Our tickets are all bought on behalf of Li, and they cannot be fake."


    Qian Dabiao hurriedly explained that if Jiang Che indiscriminately believes that they are fake tickets, that would be bad.


    Qian Dabiao had heard of Jiang Shao, the young son of the second family of casinos, who was absolutely powerful, and he was the one and only man in the casinos.


    Otherwise, he won''t be afraid. Under normal circumstances, such a thing can be solved with money, but if it meets Jiang Che, it cannot be solved with money.


    "Shao Jiang, if you don''t care about my face, just make up for it."


    "Li Shao, you can''t say that. This matter has nothing to do with you, but if you get a fake ticket, you have to follow the rules."


    With a helpless expression on Li Ge, she can only apologize to Qian Dabiao.


    Qian Dabiao and the others were immediately anxious, and it was really troublesome now.


    "Jiang, Jiang Shao, how about I spend twice, can I take 8 million?"


    Jiang Che smiled even more and said directly: "Eight million, insult me ??with money, do you think I am a person who lacks money?!"


    Qian Dabiao''s beloved legs softened and he sat directly on the chair, his face was already pale and colorless.


    Jiang Che''s words are completely clear, this matter cannot be solved with money, and can only be handled according to his rules, which is also the most terrible ending.


    Qian Dabiao suddenly became angry and pointed at Jiang Che and said angrily: "There are so many people watching here, you dare to try one of our hairs!"


    Qian Dabiao actually regretted it after speaking, and almost cried, how could he say such a thing.


    Jiang Che smiled even more, but with a hint of coldness.


    "There is nothing here that I dare not dare to, so why not look at so many people, even if I kill you now, no one can do anything to me!"


    Jiang Che''s arrogant expression on his face has no scruples. Half of this ship belongs to his family. He is the master here. What he says is what he does. No one can object to what he does.


    Everyone showed a look of despair, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong''s girlfriends even started to cry in fright. How had they seen such a battle?


    Wang Susu also held Qian Dabiao tightly, terrified in his heart, but still endured tears.


    Li Ge didn''t dare to put one fart on the sidelines, as if he had become a running dog, not looking at Qian Dabiao''s eyes at all.


    "It''s been a long time since there was a fake ticket. I forgot how to deal with it. Captain Wang, tell me."


    Captain Wang hurriedly said: "Jiang Shao, if anyone dares to confuse or board the ship with fake tickets, they will be expelled from Century Cruises according to the rules."


    "Well, yes, it is expelled."


    Qian Dabiao and the others were delighted when they heard this, and expelling was not considered the worst plan. It was a very ordinary punishment, even light.


    You didn''t buy a ticket or it was a fake ticket, just disembark me and leave.


    "Thank you Jiang Shao, I was abrupt just now." Qian Dabiao even thanked him excitedly.


    However, Jiang Che said: "Why are you thanking me? Do you know what expulsion is?"


    Su Yan said at this moment: "Just drive us down the wheel."


    "Hey, yes, this little brother said a lot."


    The eight people suddenly changed their colors and rushed to the cruise ship. Didn''t that mean to let them jump into the sea, they thought they would be sent to the shore or a speedboat.


    "It''s okay. It''s tens of nautical miles away from the shore. If the water is better, you can swim a little longer, but remember that there are sharks in this area."


    After Jiang Che finished speaking, he laughed, but his laughter made the people present sound so harsh and cruel.

 Chapter 415： The only way to survive

    "Jiang, Jiang Shao, can you wait a minute, I''ll contact a speedboat company."


    Jiang Che looked at Qian Dabiao like Sabi, and said with a hint of anger: "You called the speedboat, how do I watch a shark chasing people!"


    Qian Dabiao completely slumped on the chair, his face looked dead, and there was no hope.


    Qian Dabiao couldn''t help it, and everyone suddenly lost hope, all in despair.


    Jiang Chao also looked at Su Yan, but seeing that he had been silent for a while, I am afraid there was no way.


    Although they know that Su Yan is the Jiangzhou master, but what about the master, this is not Jiangzhou, this is a casino, this is on someone''s cruise ship.


    Acknowledge that you are very strong, but have you been able to do as many bodyguards as others? Can you beat those real guns?


    So Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong didn''t speak either, lowered their heads deeply, and hugged their girlfriends and wept.


    They are just here for fun. They never thought of suffering from this unwarranted disaster. It seems that they can''t walk around and stay at Jiangbei University.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t speak was that the so-called Jiang Shao''s purpose was definitely not that simple, and there might be a deeper conspiracy in it, and he had to wait for Jiang Che to speak out himself.


    The people around showed a look of unbearableness. Even if the water is good, it is impossible to swim back to the shore. This is a distance of tens of nautical miles.


    Moreover, there are sharks in this waters, which is even more dangerous if it continues, and it is almost certain that it will die.


    Jiang Che didn''t seem to be satisfied with it. He directly brought a few live chickens, wiped off the chicken necks, and sprinkled the blood on the sea, and at the same time threw the chickens into the sea.


    But for a while, a wave appeared on the calm sea, and some fins surfaced, swimming around the Century Cruise ship.


    Many people''s faces changed suddenly. This is a shark, a real shark. When you see this, everyone can''t help but think of the big mouth of the shark in the movie screen.


    When Jiang Chao and the others saw these sharks, their legs became soft and collapsed on the ground.


    "It''s over, this is over."


    Wang Lihong hugged his girlfriend and wept bitterly.


    Wang Susu also held his own Qian Dabiao, tears down.


    Even Jin Shiya grabbed Su Yan''s hand tightly, her eyes full of fear.


    The shark swam a few times before leaping directly out, swallowing the dead chicken in one bite.


    When everyone sees the real sharks, they are even more afraid. Although they are not as exaggerated as in the movie, these sharks can definitely tear a person apart easily.


    There is no way to jump down!


    Seeing that the time was right, Jiang Che couldn''t help but look at Lige and signaled that he should start acting according to the plan.


    Li Ge nodded hurriedly, looked at Qian Dabiao and the others and said, "Shao Jiang, you can''t do this. These are sharks with big mouths. There is absolutely no way to survive this jump."


    Jiang Che said lightly: "Who said there is no way to survive, as long as you don''t get eaten by sharks, you can swim back to the shore."


    "They used fake tickets. I just told them to stop staying on the cruise ship. Did I do something wrong?"


    Jiang Che��s words are irrefutable. You use a fake ticket and I will drive you off. It��s nothing wrong with me. You can��t swim by yourself.


    I want to wait for the cruise ship to arrive. I''m sorry that this cruise ship will not let people with fake tickets stay one more minute.


    As for attracting sharks, it was nothing but a boring thing for me. The unintentional act was purely coincidental.


    The song was gone, and he made an expression of trying his best.


    Qian Dabiao suddenly became angry and pointed at Lige and said, "Lige, you pit us!"


    Li Ge''s face changed, and he said, "Why did I cheat you?"


    "Didn''t you buy these tickets!"


    "Then who knows if you were offended in the middle."


    "Don''t talk about those useless, just jump down for me!"


    Jiang Che began to urge, with an impatient look on his face.


    Several bodyguards gathered around with bad eyes, and had the idea of ??kicking everyone down one by one.


    At this time, Li Ge ran to Jiang Che and whispered a few words, but everyone did not hear it.


    After that, Li Ge smiled and looked at Qian Dabiao and others: "Under my painstaking heart, Jiang Shao finally agreed that you don''t need to jump down."


    Qian Dabiao and the others were taken aback. They turned back too fast, why suddenly they agreed not to let them jump.


    Seeing Jiang Che''s smile, everyone thought it might not be that simple.


    "Of course it is not unconditional not to let you jump."


    Everyone suddenly seemed to understand, there must be a conspiracy.


    Qian Dabiao hurriedly said, "I will give you 10 million, not 50 million."


    Jiang Che''s expression changed and said, "I said just now, am I a person who lacks money!"


    Qian Dabiao gave him money, which was an insult to him. If it weren''t for the plan, he would have kicked Qian Dabiao long ago.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Jiang Che looked at Jin Shiya, the anger on his face turned into a smile, which was an intuitive evil smile.


    Jin Shiya hurriedly turned her head, this look made her uncomfortable.


    Su Yan also immediately understood that it turned out that this was the case, and in the end, he was peeping at his poetic elegance.


    "Jiang Shao is a literary and elegant man, and he has a soft spot for talented women, so if the Miss Shiya among you can accompany Jiang Shao to dinner, then you can avoid jumping into the sea."


    Everyone changed their color slightly, and they all looked at Jin Shiya, only to discover that Jin Shiya''s beauty was shocking to heaven.


    "This girl is so beautiful, I haven''t noticed just now."


    "Yes, I looked at Shao Jiang. I didn''t expect to have such a beautiful and delicious beauty."


    Everyone was amazed, this is definitely the first existence among the beauties they have ever seen.


    Qian Dabiao and the others also showed joy, just having dinner together, which is great.


    "It is a blessing to be able to have dinner with Shao Jiang.


    Qian Dabiao was good at advocating and answered directly for Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya suddenly became anxious and couldn''t help but said: "Who said I agreed."


    Qian Dabiao''s expression changed and said, "This is the only chance to save lives."


    Wang Susu also admonished, "Shiya, this is the only chance to save us, and it is also to save yourself."


    Jiang Chao said at this time: "Don''t you see that Jiang Shao''s gaze? Having dinner together, I think it''s not that simple."


    "So what, even if you spend the night with Jiang Shao, Jiang Shao is much better than someone."


    Wang Susu couldn''t help but glared at Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, and he was so frustrated that Wang Susu looked down on Su Yan completely.


    "No, I won''t have dinner with him."


    Jin Shiya refused directly. She was very smart and naturally knew Jiang Shao''s purpose. She would not agree to let her die.


    Qian Dabiao and Wang Susu''s expressions changed drastically. If Jin Shiya disagrees, then everyone is really over.


    "Shiya, you are not afraid of death, are you just watching and let us die!"


    Wang Susu looked at Jin Shiya with a hint of hatred. He was no longer as friendly as his former girlfriends, and everything became pale before life and death.


    At this time, Jiang Che seemed a little impatient, and said again: "You can listen to me clearly. This is your only way to survive. If you don''t agree, just jump down!"

 Chapter 416： To treat his body with his own way

    Jiang Che obviously did not want to delay any longer, his patience was very limited, and he did not want to waste time on this.


    At the same time, his desire for Jin Shiya is getting stronger and stronger. If he disagrees, he can only use tough methods.


    "I can see you through."


    Wang Su looked at Jin Shiya coldly, his eyes full of resentment, and there was no such friendship as before.


    In front of life, she naturally thinks that life is more important, and Jin Shiya can save everyone''s lives by her own beauty, but she is unwilling.


    Wang Susu looked at Su Yan again, with even more resentment in his eyes. This man who thought he was a high-powered martial artist was now a tortoise with a shrunken head, and he dared not say a word.


    "And you, Professor Su, there is no bullshit, aren''t you very awesome at the Shiya dinner!"


    Wang Susu has completely lost his reason, and there is no way, people will change greatly in desperate situations.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were ruddy and she was very sad. She didn''t expect her best girlfriend to say this to her.


    She began to hesitate, whether she should agree to it, should she go against her will to do things she didn''t want.


    She looked at Su Yan, seeking evidence.


    However, Su Yan looked at her with anger, an anger that didn''t allow such hesitation or thoughts.


    "You are my woman, how can you allow others to watch it!"


    Su Yan finally spoke, his voice low, with a hint of coldness, causing everyone around him to frown slightly.


    Jiang Che naturally looked at Su Yan, but his eyes were full of contempt.


    "Your woman, she is my woman on my cruise ship!"


    The look of the onlookers changed, and many smart people have already understood that all this is a sword pointing to Jin Shiya, and it has no purpose.


    "Does Jiang Shao want to change his girlfriend again?"


    "I don''t know if he can change his girlfriend or not. It''s no doubt that he has a crush on that beautiful girl."


    "Actually, it''s not bad. Many people don''t want to sleep in Jiang Shao''s bed. He is the youngest of Jiang''s family."


    A group of people whispered, the voice was relatively small, but it still spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Girl, don''t hesitate, Jiang Shao is so good, following him will definitely enjoy the glory and wealth."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he stared directly at the person. The cold light in his eyes made the person tremble all over, so scared that he couldn''t speak.


    "This young man doesn''t seem simple, his eyes are so scary!"


    "Yes. It''s as sharp as Master Wang''s eyes."


    Master Wang is a well-known existence in the casino, who specializes in distinguishing Feng Shui for people, seeking the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and adding wealth, but the white spot is the master of Feng Shui.


    Li Ge jumped out at this time and looked at Su Yan angrily: "You also want to stop Jiang Shao, and you can''t afford to disturb his Yaxing!"


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he swiped out a palm, directly photographing Li Ge on the Century Cruise.


    Lige fell into the sea and flopped in the sea for a few times, and then disappeared, and a splash of blood suddenly appeared on the sea, and everyone was chilly.


    Qian Dabiao murmured, "Did he shoot the song?!"


    Wang Susu didn''t dare to speak any more, this Su Yan would not move, he would kill him if he moved, the previous domineering still existed.


    Jiang Che changed his expression and said angrily: "You dare to kill Lige!"


    "It''s just a song ant, like I crush an ant to death, why not?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, not paying attention at all.


    Jiang Che''s face became more and more cold, the surrounding air could freeze, and he was completely angry.


    "If you dare to challenge my authority on Century Cruises, then I will teach you how to be a man!"


    A group of bodyguards flocked to Su Yan, many of whom still had guns in their hands, which were obviously not ordinary shrimps.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these people at all, but a group of scum, the strongest Captain Zhang, was only in the early stage of the master.


    "Don''t forget, I am Jiang Che, and half of the casino is my Jiang family."


    Jiang Che looked at Su Yan coldly, a smile on his face returned, and he didn''t take Su Yan seriously.


    "I will take your woman away in front of your eyes, and I will love him well."


    Jiang Che wanted to irritate Su Yan with this, making him crazy, but he was not crazy, but his anger was aroused.


    "Captain Zhang, catch him for me!"


    All the bodyguards rushed to Su Yan, with sharp weapons in their hands. If Su Yan resisted stubbornly, he would definitely be ruthless.


    But the group of bodyguards hadn''t gotten close to Su Yan, but they found that their chest was very difficult to breathe, and they were almost unable to breathe.


    Their complexion changed abruptly, because they felt a strong spiritual power fluctuation that could not be resisted at all.


    Even Captain Zhang was full of horror. With such a powerful fluctuation in spiritual power, how powerful the opponent is.


    He now understands that the young man in front of him is not a messy existence, but Jiang Che has an order and he has to execute it.


    All of the bodyguards were controlled by Su Yan''s supernatural power and couldn''t move forward at all.


    "What are you doing in a daze, catch him for me!"


    Jiang Che roared again, obviously angry at his subordinates'' behavior.


    "broken!"


    Su Yan whispered a word in his mouth, and the spiritual power lingering around him burst out like a time bomb.


    Nearly 30 bodyguards, all in the realm of martial arts, completely without resistance, directly exploded out of thin air.


    The blood flew all around, a mess, scared everyone''s complexion drastically changed, and hurried back.


    "My goodness!"


    A tourist was full of horror, as if he had seen the most terrifying existence.


    There were more than 30 elite bodyguards, but they were all gone, and they died in the most terrifying way.


    Even Jiang Che''s face changed drastically, why suddenly all his subordinates died, and they burst out of thin air.


    Captain Zhang was so scared that his legs trembled and he froze there.


    Su Yan walked by and kicked him into the deck, knowing his life or death.


    Su Yan did not stop and walked directly towards Jiang Che, with no joy or anger on his face, which made Jiang Che even more frightened.


    "You, don''t come over!"


    "Aren''t you trying to catch me, I''m right in front of you now."


    Jiang Che paled with fright, he no longer had the arrogance he had before, he just wanted to survive now.


    "Everything just now was a misunderstanding. I was just playing around with everyone."


    "It''s a joke, that''s great, then I want to joke too now."


    Su Yan lifted Jiang Che and threw him directly to the deck.


    Jiang Che rolled a few times on the deck and rolled directly to the edge of the deck.


    Next to him is the surging waves, which slapped him from time to time, and under the deck, there are more than a dozen sharks constantly swimming, as if waiting for the delicious food to arrive.


    Jiang Che was so scared that he was about to have a heart attack, and he was breathing hard with his hands on his chest.


    "I''ll give you money, you can do as much as you want, just beg my life!"


    "Am I a poor person, don''t you insult me ??when you take the money!"


    Su Yan used Jiang Che''s words, leaving Jiang Che speechless.


    "Jump down, I am kind and will give you a lifebuoy."

 Chapter 417： Fate

    Su Yan grabbed a life buoy and threw it to Jiang Che, standing aside quietly.


    Jiang Che was already trembling, and his whole body soaked by the waves became more and more embarrassed. The dignified casino Jiang Shao actually ended up like this.


    The expressions of the people around him changed drastically. This was not a joke, but Jiang Che really wanted to jump off.


    "This is a big game!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Jiang Shao to meet a tough one, that young man is not easy."


    "No, I didn''t see him take any action at all. More than 30 bodyguards died directly. Look at that captain who was photographed directly on the deck, it''s absolutely dead."


    "But I don''t understand. Isn''t he afraid of the Jiang family at all?"


    "If you can do this, naturally you will never die with the Jiang family."


    But Qian Dabiao and the others were extremely happy. Su Yan directly changed the situation in a thunderous posture. Now they don''t need to worry at all.


    A rare smile appeared on Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong''s faces. The arrogant brother Yan who used to be an arrogant pen was still there, but now he is even more brilliant.


    Jin Shiya let out a long sigh of relief, but she blamed Su Yan for not making the move early, which made herself scared for so long.


    Wang Susu''s eyes rolled randomly. The waste Professor Su in her heart and even in her mouth was now like a murderous god. This is definitely not waste.


    She approached Jin Shiya, grabbed her, and apologized: "Shiya, I just acted unintentionally just now, and I was frightened."


    Jin Shiya looked cold and ignored Wang Susu at all. She didn''t even glance at her. She was completely disappointed with her girlfriend.


    "Shiya, don''t do this, I was really wrong."


    "Wang Susu, from now on we will still be like strangers."


    Jin Shiya''s words were completely cut off, she didn''t want to see someone like Wang Susu again.


    Wang Susu could only let go of her hand silently, and the matter was irreversible, she could only tightly circle Qian Dabiao now.


    Jiang Che was still begging for mercy, but nothing helped. Su Yan''s eyes told him that it was useless.


    Jiang Che began to threaten Su Yan.


    "Don''t force me, you can''t escape if I die!"


    "Really?" A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    "Don''t forget, I am the young master of the Jiang family, and the power of the Jiang family in the casino is beyond your imagination."


    The more Jiang Che said, the more confident he became, his expression softened, and pressure from his family might be able to save his life.


    "Jiang family, is it awesome?"


    The onlookers wanted to say that it was awesome, that was half the sky of the casino.


    "In the gambling city, my Jiang family is one of the best. Even the He family has a good relationship with our Jiang family."


    "But I still want to see you go swimming, what should I do."


    "You have to think clearly, I''m dead, my Jiang family will definitely send someone to chase you, even if you are desperate."


    "I will be afraid of chasing?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, and kicked Jiang Che down.


    After falling into the water, Jiang Che fluttered on the surface of the water a few times, and he could see from his face that he was absolutely terrified at the moment.


    However, without a few flops, Jiang Che was completely gone, and a touch of blood appeared on the sea.


    After dealing with Jiang Che, Su Yan regained his affection, and looked at the crowd and said coldly, "Give me what I should do!"


    The crowd dispersed, and they didn''t want to stay here either, they were completely scared to leave.


    Su Yan walked to Jin Shiya, hugged her gently, and said apologetically: "It makes you scared."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips and said: "You can solve them earlier and it will be over."


    "I want to too, but I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, besides, don''t I help you test out how good a girlfriend is."


    Jin Shiya bit her lip, apparently Wang Susu made her very sad, after all, she was once a good girlfriend.


    "Don''t mention her, let''s go."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and left directly, Jiang Chao and others quickly followed.


    Only Wang Susu and Qian Dabiao remained in the whole hall, which seemed very silent.


    "Susu, who on earth is Professor Su?!"


    Qian Dabiao still didn''t recover from the shock, his face still looked terrified.


    Wang Susu gritted her teeth, she felt that she had suddenly lost something, and it was a very important thing.


    There was an electric current flowing through her mind suddenly, and the three words Su Taidou actually appeared in her mind.


    She didn''t understand what Su Taidou meant, but she always felt that it was definitely not a simple word, it was definitely a name for awe of Su Yan, and even represented an identity.


    "No, I want to find out his identity."


    There was a trace of determination in Wang Susu''s eyes, and she had to know who Su Yan was.


    "Susu, I think it''s better to forget it, we can''t afford this kind of person."


    "No, I must find out his identity!" Wang Susu was determined.


    After that, the cruise ship sailed directly to the shore. Originally planned to travel around the casino, and then go to other places to play, but also had trouble. Everyone just wanted to leave early. This cruise ship is a place of right and wrong.


    Su Yan also disembarked with Jin Shiya and others and checked into another hotel.


    After a short period of recovery, everyone''s mood was calmed down, but Jiang Chao and others were more in awe of Su Yan, and it was impossible to treat him as their former classmate.


    "Don''t be so afraid of me, I''m still your brother Yan, I''m cruel to my enemies, and good to my friends."


    Jiang Chao and the others nodded, thinking that Su Yan did not have any pretensions in front of them before, very ordinary.


    Even if Su Yan was in the Jiangzhou mastermind, he still didn''t change his original intention and had a fight with them, which made the two of them feel at ease.


    "Next, let''s go shopping around the entire casino, it''s a worthwhile trip."


    Su Yan made a plan for everyone, but the next day Su Yan was nowhere to be seen, and just told Jin Shiya that there was something to do and let them play first.


    Su Yan naturally has important things. He Lingxi came to the casino this time, and it was time to collect the bills.


    However, in the originally peaceful port of the casino, several patrol officers discovered a comatose man with a torn abdomen. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    "Isn''t this Jiang Family Jiang Shao!"


    An acquaintance exclaimed, lying on the ground in fright.


    "Quickly, call an ambulance, Jiang Shao still has a heartbeat."


    After several patrols were busy, this was Jiang Shao. They found and rescued him, and they would surely be thanked by the Jiang family.


    Being able to get the Jiang family''s thanks in the casino is definitely something that can wake up with a smile, so a few people work harder.


    The big guy sent Jiang Che to the hospital, and at the same time he dialed the number of the Jiang Family Group and told the Vice President of the Jiang Family Group.


    The vice president of the Jiang family group hurriedly passed the news to the president Jiang Qiusheng, who was Jiang Che''s father.


    Jiang Qiusheng was furious when he learned that his son was almost dead. He ordered his men and even the police to catch the murderer quickly, and he must be punished severely.


    At the same time, he also knew what had happened on the Century Cruise Ship, and his heart was terrified. More than 30 bodyguards died without resistance, which made him feel uneasy.


    "President Jiang, I am afraid that this matter must be considered in the long term, the enemy is by no means simple." The vice president of the group said with a solemn expression.


    "Is he strong, please invite Master Wang for me!"


    The reason Jiang Che survived was because there was a talisman on his chest, which was specially requested from Master Wang, and contained a certain amount of spiritual power, otherwise it would never be able to repel the shark.

 Chapter 418： Ho House Casino

    The disappearance of Su Yan made Jin Shiya quite speechless. She said she was playing the casino, but in the end she was not seen.


    When I called, I told them that I had something urgent, so I asked them to play first, and they would be there when they were done.


    "Hmph, this is the casino, what is his urgent matter." Jin Shiya was quite angry.


    "It seems that something is really urgent."


    Jiang Chao looked at a large display on the square, which was broadcasting economic news.


    "This station will broadcast an urgent news below."


    The location reporter held the microphone with a hint of shock in his eyes.


    "At the casino terminal this morning, patrol officers at the scene found a seriously injured patient, and the identity of the patient was also confirmed. Jiang Che, the youngest son of the Jiang family group."


    The reporter raised the microphone to the staff at the dock.


    A patrol officer said excitedly: "Yes, as usual, we were in charge of patrolling the pier this morning. Halfway through the patrol, I suddenly found a man lying on the shore. When I went up, it was Shao Jiang."


    The eyes of Jiang Chao and others were deeply disturbed. Jiang Che did not die. This was a big deal.


    "I didn''t expect his life to be so big, so many sharks did not eat him." Zhou Xueyan said with a shocked expression, her heart full of unbelief.


    "Not only that, but at that time, it was dozens of nautical miles from the shore, how did he swim over such a long distance."


    "I don''t think it was swimming, I''m afraid it was brought to the shore by the tide."


    "That fate is really big."


    Wang Lihong said with a solemn expression on his face: "If he doesn''t die, we will have trouble. I''m afraid Brother Yan is going to solve the trouble."


    Everyone nodded, and Su Yan would surely succeed in his shot. They were convinced.


    "Let''s go back, things must have spread, it is not safe to be outside."


    A group of people hurriedly returned to the hotel. At this time, the Jiang Family Group had begun to investigate, looking for guests on the cruise ship, and based on their descriptions, painted several portraits.


    Holding the portrait, Jiang Qiusheng''s eyes were full of violent anger, and he directly angered his hands and said: "Let me search the entire casino. Be sure to catch these people."


    "Yes!"


    He was worried that Su Yan and the others left the casino directly, so it would be difficult to find them.


    But Wang Lihong and the others were not right. Su Yan didn''t solve Jiang Che. He didn''t even know about it.


    He left to resolve the grievances with He Lingxi. He knew that this must be a dangerous contest, so he didn''t let Jin Shiya and others follow.


    It is relatively easy for him to solve this matter alone, even if He Lingxi has a strong backing, he is not afraid of the slightest.


    When he came to the casino this time, he came with the wealth of the He family. The laboratory''s construction funds were still short of tens of billions. He Lingxi had to fill this vacancy.


    Su Yan had already appeared in front of the Hejia Casino. Looking at this magnificent and majestic casino, Su Yan showed a smile on his face.


    Such a large casino shows that the He family is very rich, probably more than 20 to 30 billion, this He family is pretending to be poor.


    As soon as I walked into the casino, beautiful staff came over to greet and explain everything.


    "Sir, this is the first time you come to our casino?"


    Su Yan nodded. At this moment, he was wearing sunglasses and he was even more handsome, even though the staff kept staring at him.


    "Our casino is the most famous in the city. There are various ways to relax, and you can enjoy food and even hot springs when you are tired."


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    "Sir, we implement a membership system here, divided into ordinary members, silver members, gold members, diamond members, and supreme members."


    "Then make me a supreme member."


    The staff was slightly surprised, but immediately recovered. It is definitely not ordinary people who can directly handle the supreme membership, I am afraid they are the overlord of a place, and they are definitely very rich.


    Her attitude is more kind, and her gestures are full of allure.


    "Sir, the minimum required to top up is 100 million yuan."


    Su Yan took out a bank card and handed it directly to the staff.


    After swiping the card, 100 million was deducted, and the staff respectfully handed Su Yan two cards, one was his bank card and the other was the casino''s supreme card, with 100 million in funds.


    "Give me all the chips, I want to have fun."


    Su Yan said lightly, 100 million is no more than pocket money for him.


    The staff hurriedly nodded, asked people to take 100 million chips, and asked: "Sir, do you need an entourage? I can do it for you for free."


    "can."


    A tall man in a suit appeared in front of Su Yan, bending over to salute Su Yan, the bargaining chip in his hand was 100 million in exchange for Su Yan.


    "Tell me about the types of gambling here."


    The man in the suit said quickly: "Our casino has Mahjong, Pai Gow, Golden Flower, Fighting Landlord, Horse Bone, Blackjack, 10:30, Longitudinal Pair, Arch One, Dice Roll, Stud, etc. There are also slot games and other games. ."


    "Well, let''s go and shake the dice first."


    "Yes."


    The two came to the dice area, which was naturally very hot. Many people were engrossed in the croupier''s opening at the table, accompanied by various roars.


    "big big big!"


    "Little Little!"


    "All around, all around!"


    When the croupier opens, some people are happy and some are worried. Of course, the biggest winner is the croupier.


    Every time the market opens, the number of points that comes out must be the least in the bet, and even all of them are wrong.


    This is an inevitable existence. The purpose of opening a casino is to make money. The croupier''s income is also linked to his own turnover, so there are naturally some hands and feet.


    The man in the suit explained to Su Yan: "The bet on the dice is simple. Three dice can be bet on the sum of odd or even three points. The other is a combination dice bet. There are three out of four and two dice combinations. , Single dice points and even full round and round dice, all the betting odds of round dice are the highest, but the probability of appearance is also the smallest."


    Su Yan nodded. This is not difficult to understand. It is a game known to many people. It pays attention to a probability. Of course, the probability is also manipulated by the croupier.


    So it��s not difficult to explain why you��re gamblers and lose nine. It��s very difficult to get inside and take money away.


    Although the casino will not do anything that you win and then eat black, but it will do everything possible to prevent you from winning.


    Before meeting He Lingxi, Su Yan decided to play here first and win a little money by the way to scare the casino people.


    "Just play with this."


    Su Yan threw 10,000 yuan in chips into the fence, and immediately attracted the attention of many gamblers.


    "This young man dares to vote for the whole team, he will definitely lose."


    "The probability of the whole encirclement is so low, it goes without saying that we should bet on the size."


    The croupier is a very beautiful beauty with an arrogant posture. The casino naturally cares about this when choosing a croupier. After all, most of the people who come are men, and beautiful women are naturally more attractive.

 Chapter 419： Cry the beauty

    Some people looked at Su Yan for a few moments and then ignored them. They placed their bets separately. Most of them focused on the size. Although the odds were only 1:1, the odds were much higher.


    Size is also the most difficult thing for croupiers to control. The probability is close to 50%, except for the three sieve words.


    If cheating, it will affect other odds, so the size of the casino is the most fair for tourists.


    Of course, the croupier specializes in this business, and if one party bets a lot, she will still cheat.


    Everyone has bought it. Basically, they are betting hundreds of thousands, rarely tens of thousands. This place is just a normal area.


    The man in the suit just let Su Yan get acquainted with him, and didn''t intend to let him play in this place for a long time.


    Just kidding, one hundred million chips, ten thousand times. Whenever you have to play, the work of a man in a suit is not as simple as raising chips. He also needs to make customers spend more, otherwise his compensation will be very low.


    Everyone is excitedly waiting for the opening of the beautiful croupier.


    The beautiful croupier smiled at everyone and said, "Is anyone raising a bet?"


    Some people were confused by the croupier''s soft and sweet voice and couldn''t help raising, but many were still indifferent.


    The beautiful croupier has always maintained a faint smile, very sweet, and an arrogant figure is always an eye-catching existence.


    In casinos, most of the croupiers are girls, and among them, beautiful girls have the highest turnover and the highest split. This is not only a technical job, but also a shameful job.


    The beautiful croupier opened the lid, and the three sieves showed threes and threes. This is the leopard as the saying goes.


    "Oh, it turned out to be a leopard!"


    A group of tourists were disappointed, which proved that they had lost their bet.


    And Su Yan''s Quanwei, Quanwei means any three with the same number, which proves that Su Yan is in custody.


    The odds of Quanwei are 1:24, and Su Yan directly received 240,000, which is a very high return.


    Even the beautiful croupier looked at Su Yan. She didn''t do anything this time, and she didn''t expect Su Yan to be so lucky.


    "Mr. Lucky, the door went well." The man in the suit also said happily.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and threw 10,000 yuan in chips to the man in the suit, which counted as a tip, and at the same time took out 20,000 yuan in chips and threw it to the beautiful croupier.


    "Beauty, I hope you can make me look like a rainbow."


    The beautiful croupiers naturally laughed. The male croupiers of their line can earn more than 10,000 yuan a month, and the female croupiers can earn about 20,000 at most. The consumption of 20,000 is equivalent to a month''s income. Naturally happy.


    "May the God of Gamblers be with you."


    The beautiful croupier prayed sincerely and blew a kiss to Su Yan.


    Blow kisses are true, because the beautiful croupier found that Su Yan is handsome.


    The second time, Su Yan directly bet two hundred and forty thousand on the dice, which made the people around him even more surprised.


    "I choose five to five."


    There are basically dozens or even hundreds of people betting at a table, most of which are locals or ordinary people traveling, and they basically consume tens of millions of dollars.


    They voted two hundred and forty thousand all at once, which naturally surprised them, that is, many people at the next table ran over to see who was so generous.


    "This person is very young, he doesn''t seem to be over twenty years old."


    "I''m afraid it''s the rich second generation in a certain place, I''ve seen this a few times."


    "Dare to bet the dice is also temperamental."


    "I have a temper, but money is definitely in the water."


    Round dice is to specify the number of leopards, the probability of existence is the smallest, and the odds are also high and scary, reaching 1:150.


    Su Yan sat calmly on the chair, quietly waiting for the opening of the market.


    Others also followed the bet, sticky and happy, of course, no one went to choose the dice, basically the size, otherwise they would guess the sum.


    According to the rules, the beautiful croupier asked everyone whether to raise the bet again. Su Yan wanted to increase by ten times and twenty times, but the peripheral casino could only bet 300,000 at most, so he had to give up.


    The dice had been rolled long ago, and Su Yan could easily see that the number of words was five to three, which was different from what he had chosen.


    The beautiful croupier naturally knew the result, so without any hands, Su Yan flicked his fingers, and the five three three directly became five five five.


    The beautiful croupier opened the lid, and the number was naturally five to five, which shocked the crowd of onlookers.


    "My God, he actually got hit!"


    A tourist has a big mouth, because he was so excited that he almost suffered a heart attack.


    "Why are you so excited? It''s not you."


    "One hundred and fifty times, how much is two hundred and forty thousand dollars!"


    "Thirty-six million, my God!"


    "Suddenly became a multi-millionaire."


    A group of people looked at Su Yan enviously, and sighed that his luck was too good.


    The beautiful croupier was already stupid at the opening. She knew that it was not a five-five-five, but it turned into a five-five-five, which made her unacceptable.


    The beautiful croupier''s face suddenly sank, and even her eyes were flushed. The monthly turnover of her table area was only a few million, and more than 30 million went out, which was equivalent to a year''s turnover.


    The eyes of the beautiful croupier are reddish, and even cry with tears, which means that she will have no bonus and commission this year, and these two parts account for more than 90% of her salary.


    In other words, for the next nearly a year, she will only have an income of more than two thousand yuan per month, which is how difficult it is to live in a casino.


    But the beautiful croupier still bears the tears firmly and must be dedicated to doing this business.


    "This time I''ll bet on the dice, 300,000 yuan, just choose six or six."


    Su Yan said lightly, winning more than 30 million is just a piece of cake for him.


    If you want to make this casino sensational, or even alarm the top, you have to beat him by more than a billion.


    When the beautiful croupier heard Su Yan betting on the dice again, she felt a little bit in her heart. Her table could no longer stand the toss.


    This time she secretly made up her mind that she would never show up for six or six, otherwise her two-year bonus and commission would be gone.


    After the bet was finished, the beautiful croupier was sure that the result of the shaking was two, two, four, which was far from 666.


    A small number of other tourists took out hundreds and thousands and followed Su Yan into the dice. Seeing that Su Yan was so lucky, they also wanted to be happy, but most people still chose the size.


    When the beautiful croupier asked whether to raise a bet, Su Yan''s spiritual power turned his hand, directly turning the dice into six or six.


    The beautiful croupier has a new eye. She took a peek when she was preparing to open the market. Of course, it was through God''s vision. There were reflective areas on the lid. When she opened the lid, she could see the dice size in advance through the reflective light.


    This look made her face suddenly change, and she couldn''t help but be sure that Su Yan was old, and she was panicked in her heart.


    But in an instant, she pushed the button in her sleeve and shuffled the dice again.


    At the moment of disruption, the beautiful croupier opened the lid, so even if you are a veteran, there is no way.


    But the people around had grown mouths, and the three dice showed sixty-six. If you want to be faster than Su Yan, it can only be said that this beautiful croupier is still tender.


    "Leopard, Leopard!"


    When the beautiful croupier heard it, her mentality exploded. She looked at the dice, her face changed wildly, and her tears fell directly.

 Chapter 420： VIP area

    There is no way for a beautiful croupier to cry. A bet of 300,000 is one hundred and fifty times the odds. That would cost more than 40 million. I am afraid that she won''t be able to make it back in two years.


    Think about it for more than two years for more than two thousand yuan per month. That kind of life is simply **** on earth, and she doesn''t have enough cosmetics for a month.


    Tourists should be surprised at this, and if they export more than 80 million at once, anyone will lose control of their emotions.


    The man in the suit didn''t look good. He had to get Su Yan to lose money to get a high commission. Now it is not good for him to win money. For this reason, he still hates beautiful croupiers.


    "Yes, good luck."


    The other people who had taken Su Yan''s luck were also blushing, betting a few hundred yuan to have tens of thousands, and thousands of them were also hundreds of thousands.


    Of course, they will spit it out unless they end up making money. There are only a handful of people who can win money in a casino.


    Su Yan was in a good mood. This beautiful croupier wanted to compare her speed with herself, and that was a big deal in front of Guan Gong.


    Su Yan directly threw 500,000 yuan to the beautiful croupier, and looked at her with a smile: "I didn''t expect your prayers to be really useful, and it''s a reward for you."


    The beautiful croupier was stunned, and gave her half a million. This happiness came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it.


    The beautiful croupier directly covered her face and became even more excited, tears filled her eyes. With these 500,000 croupiers, she still dries the wool, or else she changes home to the casino.


    At the same time, the man in the suit also received one hundred thousand consumption, his ugly expression turned into a smile, and he became more and more sad about Su Yan. This is a small treasury.


    "That boy is so magnificent, he will reward me with half a million, which scares me."


    "Look, he''s lucky these few times, if he definitely loses the bet." Someone was jealous.


    "He seems to have gone to the VIP area."


    Su Yan walked towards the VIP area under the leadership of the man in the suit. Only there can he place higher bets.


    "Wait and see, it won''t be long before he will definitely lose, and I am afraid he will wipe his nose."


    They see a lot of things like this. There are too many rich second generations who come to this place. In the beginning, who is not proud, seems to be very rich, and in the end they leave in tears.


    What''s more, people who make trouble in the casino are directly beaten out by the casino security staff. As for the result, you don''t need to think about it.


    Entering the VIP area, there are relatively few people in it, but everyone is well-dressed and looks like a famous brand. Everyone here is a big money, and the minimum chip required to change is 10 million to enter.


    The types here are the same as those outside, but the stakes are very high, with hundreds of thousands of millions at every turn, and tens of millions are not uncommon.


    The man in the suit began to explain to Su Yan non-stop, with a very temptation in his words. Obviously, he wanted Su Yan to have a strong interest in this, and it was best to lose all the chips.


    In fact, they are the most popular in this business. Generally, the customers they bring are absolute local tyrants. The more they lose, the higher their share is. Even if they win, they will get a lot of tips. They rarely encounter stingy rich people.


    The decoration of the VIP area is more luxurious, each guest has a seat, a card table is limited to the number of people, and special circumstances can have an extended card table.


    Su Yan didn''t attract people''s attention at all when he came in. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the gambling table, where there was a mountain of chips.


    The next table is playing dice, and a diamond king with a big waist and gold jewelry is roaring excitedly.


    "big big big!


    He directly bet one million this time, which is nothing but painless to him.


    The croupier at the opening is more beautiful, pure and attractive, and more tempting than the croupier outside. The croupier inside can get at least 30,000 yuan a month.


    A beautiful croupier like this can get around 50,000 yuan, not including the generous boss''s money.


    The beautiful croupier opened the market, but it turned out to be small. Diamond Wang Lao Wu shook his head, quite upset.


    "Grandma''s, it''s all five sets, and I didn''t even hit it once. I don''t believe in that evil."


    He directly pushed out the 10 million chips in front of him, bought a big one, and planned to give it a try.


    However, the result would naturally not be what he wanted, two or three and three small, causing him to lose more than 10 million.


    "Little Ma, give me another 20 million. I don''t believe in that evil."


    Obviously, this person is addicted to gambling and has been trapped in it. He always wants to make a lot of money, but he will sink deeper and deeper.


    Su Yan shook his head. There is no need to guess the end of this person. It is destined to be sad, but it is his own choice, no one can blame others.


    The man in the suit behind him said with a smile, "Dear guest. You were lucky in the dice area outside, and you will be lucky here."


    The man in the suit obviously wanted Su Yan to continue playing dice, because the croupier in it was more skilled, and the average old man had nothing to do.


    Su Yan nodded and asked directly: "How much can I bet on here?"


    "Twenty million." The man in the suit frowned slightly: "But it''s just a turn."


    The suit man means that the maximum bet is 20 million, but it must be increased every round.


    For example, the first time you can only bet up to one million, if you lose the second time you can bet 2 million, continue to lose the third time you can bet 4 million, and then 8 million to 20 million.


    "You mean you can only bet a million if you don''t lose?"


    "Yes."


    This method is also the casino to prevent the old and lucky people, but the old one has good acting skills and has been losing in the early stage, which can not be prevented.


    "Well, just bet one million dice, or choose six or six."


    The man in the suit smiled. Don''t look at the difference between one million and Su Yan winning over 80 million, but as long as the loss continues, Su Yan will soon be able to spit out the winning money.


    Men in suits are also very confident. It is even more difficult to win money here. Generally, a small magnification will allow you to win a few exciting games. This kind of high magnification will never win.


    The beautiful croupier looked at Su Yan with a smile, and then pressed the dice, which is to bet first and then start to roll the dice.


    As it turned, Su Yan found that the dice seemed to have been dropped. One dice didn''t have six but two ones. Obviously, this was specially prepared for Su Yan.


    There is a breath of air in it, and where you win money, you will inform each district and make corresponding countermeasures.


    No matter how powerful it is, there is no way it can be done. You can��t cheat even if you don��t have six.


    The beautiful croupier smiled even more. For her, this was just the beginning, and the good show was yet to come. She wanted to win back all the money Su Yan won. The 80 million yuan would bring her a lot of performance, at least Can rebate half a million.


    The shaking stopped, the beautiful croupier glanced at the people, and said again: "Is there anything else to bet on?"


    Her voice is sweeter and more pleasant than just now, with a beautiful face and proud figure, which is absolutely fascinating, and she is a match for those stick beauties.

 Chapter 421： cheat

    No one continued to bet, the beautiful croupier paused for a few seconds, and then directly opened the cover.


    The number displayed is one six six, not three six, and other tourists are full of smiles.


    The fifth diamond king couldn''t help but smiled: "It''s really whimsical to want to bet on the dice."


    "Yes, the chance of rounding a dice is one in 216. You think the God of Gamblers will take care of you."


    "Young people are high-spirited and energetic. This is understandable, only one million."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu, you can still laugh even if you lose tens of millions."


    The fifth diamond king is President Liu. Hearing this, his face suddenly changed, and his face was low and silent.


    Su Yan naturally saw through the tricks of the beautiful croupier, but unexpectedly did not expose her this time, but rather frankly admitted that he had lost.


    The beautiful croupier smiled even more, only one million, and then two million, four million, and eight million. It only takes seven or eight rounds to win back.


    With her technique of secretly changing the dice, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to see the leopard.


    Even the man in the suit is smiling. This time he is really going to make a fortune, but now he has got Su Yan��s 110,000 tip. If Su Yan loses more than 100 million chips, it��s a fortune. A lot of income.


    In the second game, the beautiful croupier also covered all the dice, stretched out his right hand, and looked around at the crowd, indicating that it was time to bet.


    "Young people have the ability to continue betting dice, high risk and high reward, 150 times the multiplier."


    A thin man with a smile on his face was obviously mocking Su Yan, who dared to buy dice were basically ridiculed.


    Su Yan looked at him faintly and said, "It''s up to you what I choose!"


    The thin man''s expression changed, and he said displeased: "Please keep your mouth clean. Don''t think that you have two small coins and you will be arrogant."


    Obviously, being thin is not a good crop, and both temper and money increase in direct proportion.


    "I won more than 80 million outside, don''t know how much you won?"


    Su Yan sneered, and motioned to the man in the suit to light him a cigar. This cigar looked more local.


    The look of the thin man changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so lucky. He won more than 80 million. That was definitely a huge sum of money, and his worth was only about 100 million.


    He has become obedient. It is definitely not an ordinary person who can win so much money. Such a person can''t afford it and can only swallow his anger.


    The others also put away their smiles, all of them bowed their heads not to look at Su Yan, and some even left directly.


    Su Yan looked at the beautiful croupier and said, "Two million, six or six rounds."


    The beautiful croupier seemed to know that Su Yan was going to bet the dice, with the same smile on her face, she began to look at others.


    Everyone bet one by one. At first, the face of the diamond king who had lost was green. After a few games, he had lost 40 million, and his worth was only 80 million.


    "No, I want to reverse my money, I bet 10 million dollars."


    After the bet was finished, the beautiful croupier pressed the button that shakes the dice, and after about thirty seconds, she stopped.


    At this time, it was the same rules and procedures, and most people didn''t care.


    After the process was over, the beautiful croupier was ready to open the market. At this time, she had already exchanged one for the three dice under the plate, and the dice without a six displayed five.


    But just when she was about to open the plate, Su Yan said, "Wait a minute."


    The beautiful croupier changed her color slightly and said in a puzzled way: "This respected guest, the raise is over."


    "I don''t want to raise, I just ask what should I do if someone cheats?"


    A look of solemn expression appeared on the face of the beautiful croupier, and he directly replied: "The rules and regulations of the casino are written in black and white. If someone cheats, all their property is confiscated and handed over to the police station."


    The people around nodded, and the beautiful croupier was right. As long as the regular customers here know the rules and regulations of the casino, most people dare not violate it.


    A middle-aged man looked at Su Yan disdainfully and said, ��I��m here for the first time. I don��t even know the rules of the casino.��


    Others also showed smiles and disdain, looking at Su Yan as if they were from the city looking at the rural people from the country.


    Su Yan ignored it, but looked at the beautiful croupier with a smile.


    "I think you misunderstood what I meant."


    "Oh?"


    The beauty He Guang showed a faint smile, patiently listening to Su Yan''s real meaning.


    "I mean what should I do if the croupier cheats?"


    Everyone present changed their expressions. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Yan was asking this question. It can be said to be an obscure thing in the casino, and generally I dare not mention it.


    Everyone knows that casinos will do tricks, but that is also a secret. They dare not get it to the face. They can''t do anything without evidence.


    Even if there is evidence, most people dare not pursue it. You must know that this is the casino of the largest family in the casino.


    Su Yan''s words naturally violated a taboo, and the beautiful croupier''s face immediately sank.


    Being able to be a croupier in the VIP area requires not only technical affirmation but also contacts. Obviously, the contacts of this beautiful croupier are not simple.


    "What do you mean, do you mean I cheated!"


    The beautiful croupier asked on the spot, almost aggressively.


    The surrounding security guards all looked over, their eyes were not good, and they stared at Su Yan.


    The man in the suit also hurriedly said: "Dear guest, I can guarantee with credit. Our casino will never cheat. Our croupiers are honest and trustworthy."


    Su Yan''s face smiled even more, with a sarcasm: "I believe you are honest and trustworthy, but in the face of huge profits, it might be possible."


    "Guest, you play in a happy mood, but don''t leave with a bad mood."


    There was something in the obvious words of the man in the suit, which contained a bit of threat.


    No one is good in the casino. Although it is not like the black in the movie, there are many dark places.


    Su Yan was not scared by the man in the suit, but looked directly at the beautiful croupier, still smiling.


    "Then we can try, you don''t move the cover now, we let others uncover it, and then we can know if there is something tricky."


    The beautiful croupier''s face changed, but she changed the dice. If someone else uncovered and checked the dice, it would be really revealing.


    The other tourists did not speak either. Su Yan''s remarks made sense. He was not afraid of shadows, so let him check if he had the ability.


    "If you didn''t cheat, I would give you 100 million, dare you?!"


    Su Yan said again, with a domineering voice in his voice, which shocked the beautiful croupier, afraid to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    The face of the man in the suit also changed sharply. Of course he knew that he must have cheated. Where did this young man come from?


    The guards in the distance all walked over directly to control the scene, and the entire gaming table was directly surrounded by them.

 Chapter 422： Attract attention

    A manager hurried over, staring at Su Yan with a bad expression on his face.


    "Why, do you want to make trouble here?!"


    The other tourists were so frightened by the battle, they didn''t dare to say a word, they could only sit on their chairs and shiver slightly.


    Su Yan looked at the manager, still with a smile on his face, and said softly: "How can this be me making trouble, it''s obviously this beautiful croupier broke the rules."


    "The credibility of our casino has always been the best. You are slandering us."


    "Slander, you can open it up, I said that if there is no cheating, I will pay her 100 million in compensation."


    "Then how much compensation do you give to the casino!"


    The manager''s face was violent, and his anger was even worse.


    "Billions!"


    Su Yan didn''t have much fluctuation when he said this. One billion is nothing to him, and it is not worth mentioning.


    But this is definitely a huge sum of money for everyone present, and the casino''s daily turnover is nothing more than that.


    The manager was so speechless by Su Yan. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so rich. Right now they are in an absolutely passive situation.


    The beautiful croupier has long been scared and stupefied. Such a rich man must be a big man, and he will definitely use him as a handle for cheating.


    The fifth diamond king only now knew that Su Yan was richer than him. Thinking about what he said just now, his face was full of embarrassment.


    The others were also quite shocked, and never expected that Su Yan was so rich and definitely a huge son.


    "Why, still dare not open it?"


    A slight smile appeared on the manager''s face, and the cover must never be opened. That was a matter of reputation.


    Once opened and caught cheating, the credibility of their casino will inevitably be severely hit, which is absolutely unacceptable to the casino.


    The manager''s forehead began to be sweaty, his eyes rolled around, thinking hard about the countermeasures.


    Su Yan didn''t press on step by step. He didn''t want to have a showdown with the casino. After all, he hadn''t made much money. The initial plan was to win him two billion and then let the He family come here.


    Although it was surrounded outside and no one knew what had happened, there were more than a dozen tourists on the table here, but in their eyes, it was impossible for them to stop talking.


    "This sir, our casino will never cheat. Or else, it doesn''t count this time. Roll the dice again?"


    Su Yan banged on the desktop, hesitated very much, then nodded.


    "It''s okay to roll the dice again, but I hope that the beautiful croupier will stop playing tricks, otherwise I will check the dice."


    When other tourists heard such words, they seemed to have a sense of clarity in their hearts. There is really something tricky about it. The water in this casino is really deep.


    But what they can say, silence is the best result for themselves, after all, there is no evidence.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The casino was naturally willing to accept this result. The manager couldn''t help but glared at the beautiful croupier to warn her not to cheat anymore.


    The beautiful croupier regained her mood and asked if she still needs a raise. A group of local tyrant tourists all pouted.


    They want to get their bet back now and raise, at least this table can''t be played anymore.


    When it was shaking, the beautiful croupier had already replaced the dice, and the beating heart also recovered calm.


    Su Yan still chooses two million dice, as long as the dice is good, he can make it six or six.


    Stop shaking the dice, the three dice showed three to five. The beautiful croupier did not relax for this. She knew very well that Su Yan was a powerful old man.


    Sure enough, when she was about to open the dice, Su Yan started, and the spiritual power directly changed the dice to six or six, which was not easy for him.


    The beautiful croupier also kept an eye on it. When she saw through the mirror that it was sixty six six, she quickly moved the dice with her slender nails and changed it to a number, no matter what else it was, but it must not be Wai dice.


    However, she thought too simple, thinking that there would be no chance to open Su Yan immediately after the toggle, but she didn''t know that Su Yan''s speed was beyond her imagination.


    During the half-second of opening the cover plate, before the numbers displayed on the dice had not been transmitted from the human eye to the brain, Su Yan moved his hands again.


    Many people felt their eyes sway and blinked involuntarily, but the image that was supposed to be transmitted to the brain stagnated, because their eyes received the new image.


    "Sixty-six, Leopard!"


    A man yelled out excitedly, although he was not in charge.


    But everyone else was suspicious, because it was different from what they felt at first glance.


    "How do I feel that I started to see three to five?"


    "I feel that way too."


    More than a dozen people all looked at Su Yan, their eyes could not help being surprised. Could this be a ghost of him.


    "It can''t be wrong, this is a **** of gamblers!"


    The beautiful croupier was limp, unable to stand up.


    Two million bets, 150 times the odds, that is three hundred million, this table area will take two or three years to earn it back, just like the beauty outside, she cried directly.


    However, Su Yan didn''t give her a tip. This is too much unrighteousness and she will die. It is okay to use tricks in front of him, but it is absolutely intolerable to change the dice.


    "Sorry, luck is a little bit good."


    Su Yan smiled and motioned to the man in suit beside him to take 300 million chips.


    The man in the suit was stunned for several seconds before he stepped forward and took away 300 million chips, even though he was totally unwilling.


    Su Yan also didn''t tip the man in the suit. The man in the suit made him angry just now, and he wanted to change his personal bag.


    At the end of this event, many tourists looked at Su Yan and waited for his bet. This is the **** of gamblers, and there is definitely meat to eat with him.


    However, Su Yan stood up, stretched his waist, and said to the man in the suit, "This dice is boring. Is there anything else interesting?"


    A group of people were disappointed, so don''t even want to take a sip of the soup.


    A man in a suit is worth introducing: "Naturally, there are many more, but the most interesting one is naturally Stud."


    "Stud, is it a straight flush?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Then go and play a straight flush. Give me a couple of one or two hundred million chips."


    "You wait for me to inform the manager."


    The man in the suit hurriedly called the manager and asked the manager to prepare for the game.


    When the manager learned that Su Yan had won 300 million, he almost vomited a mouthful of blood, and hurriedly called the senior management.


    "He Shao, there was a thorn in the casino today, and it has won nearly 400 million."


    "Thorn, can''t you handle it?" He Yaohui said with a dissatisfied expression.


    "This person is not easy, and now he has to set up a gambling game. Those who don''t have hundreds of millions of chips are not qualified."


    He Yaohui showed a faint smile when he heard the words, and said directly: "Group gambling, very good, I haven''t played for a long time recently.


    When the manager learned that He Yaohui was going to take part in the gambling game in person, he couldn''t help but feel happy. As long as He Yaohui came out, you would be trampled under his feet for whatever background.

 Chapter 423： He Yaohui

    He Shao in the manager''s mouth is naturally He Yaohui, the son of the casino He family, the only son of He Chengru, the eldest son of the gambling king He Guangyao, and the older brother of He Lingxi.


    He Lingxi was born to He Chengsu, the fourth son of the king of gambling, who was not very old with He Yaohui.


    The reason why he is young is that He Chengru came to get a son, and the previous eldest son died for some reason.


    He Yaohui in the gambling city is a full-handed existence. This is simply a double-faced person. On the one hand, he is a representative of the dude world. He is proficient in eating, drinking and gambling. A person is an entrepreneur with assets reaching tens of billions. You must know that his assets are all earned by his own investment, and he has not calculated He family''s industry at all.


    But this is just a label that outsiders recognize him. It is true that He Yaohui is really true. Gambling is also a bit technical, but there is absolutely no talent for doing business.


    His tens of billions of worth actually belonged to He Lingxi, but he used it to put a halo on himself.


    He Yaohui turned over and got out of bed, took his coat and left the residence directly.


    A beautiful woman was holding onto the quilt with dissatisfaction. Although she was dissatisfied that He Yaohui left halfway, she did not dare to say anything.


    When he left, He Yaohui still said to the beauty: "Waiting for me here, this gambling game shouldn''t take long."


    He Yaohui He has that self-confidence and cannot do business, but gambling is his strong point.


    Today''s He family is naturally covered by He Lingxi. He Yaohui is just a puppet in He Lingxi''s eyes, a **** she has annexed to the He family.


    He Yaohui naturally knows his situation. He wants to change, but he has more than enough energy and lacks energy. The root of all this is that He Lingxi made the gambling king come alive.


    But he didn''t know that it was not He Lingxi who could bring the gambler back to life, but the gambler he was about to face.


    Su Yan was taken to the super VIP area. This is an independent and spacious room with extremely luxurious decoration. Even the table is much better than the outside.


    There are already five or six local tyrants waiting in the house, including a noble lady and a very beautiful young woman.


    These people are not simple characters. They are not the giants of this casino, but also powerful figures in other local politics and business circles or martial arts circles. The capital is at least one billion or more, otherwise they would not dare to participate in gambling with more than 100 million chips.


    When these people saw Su Yan coming over, they all showed all sorts of expressions, the males were full of disdain, and the females suddenly became a little idiot.


    "It turns out that the guy in the group betting is a little handsome guy. This look is so exciting." The lady stared at Su Yan with squinted eyes, not caring about the disgust of others.


    That arrogant young woman also looked at Su Yan several times, a bit secretly giving Qiubo.


    "I must add my luck this time, I will win the little handsome guy, and it is best to win others too."


    "Thirteenth wife, do you want the old cow to eat tender grass again?"


    The man who was speaking was a man with glasses, who looked very elegant, but his words revealed his nature.


    "The glasses man, you remembered it for my old lady. When you lose all your pants, my old lady will give you a good job to survive."


    "Okay, let''s start, a waste of time grindly." A young man said impatiently.


    "Ruya, long time no see."


    In the end, the fat-headed and big-eared man had been staring at the young woman, just as a rich woman was staring at Su Yan.


    Just when everyone was ready to start, He Yaohui walked in, looking directly at Su Yan with sharp eyes.


    "How can everyone start a gambling game without me."


    Everyone''s complexion changed slightly, and he didn''t expect He Shao to be here.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect even He Shao to be alarmed. I am afraid it will be difficult to win money this time." The young man shook his head.


    "What''s the matter with you, my old lady must win this time, otherwise this little white face won''t get it."


    Su Yan had been silent about this, and was too lazy to pay attention to it. He was a little disappointed, but after seeing what he had done, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    How could this gambling game be done without He Yaohui''s knife? Only if he loses, he cried and called his father to alarm He Lingxi.


    At the beginning of the gambling game, there is a professional dealer to deal with the cards, this beauty is simply better than another.


    That is, this beautiful dealer is not only a bit more beautiful than the beautiful dealers in the VIP area, but also has a more temperament.


    "Everyone knows the rules, otherwise it will be a joke."


    With a cigarette in his hand, He Yaohui looked around at everyone.


    "He Shao this is burying us, who made our family''s small business small, in He Shao''s eyes, it is a small shrimp."


    "Sister, the younger brother is wrong, I will punish myself for three cups later."


    "Wait, I''ll let you drink three bottles if you win, and you won''t be in that mood if you lose."


    Stud is very popular in casinos, and it is also a favorite of many people to play. You can often see it in many movies.


    "Do you play Texas or the local type?"


    The difference between Texas and the locals lies in the different sizes of A, 2, 3, 4, and 5. The local regards it as the second largest brand after A, K, Q, J, and 10, while Texas regards it as a small .


    "Naturally it''s local, how can you not play local locally."


    The obese man made the decision directly, and everyone else nodded, playing the same kind of game, there is not much difference.


    "Well, everyone first show their chips."


    The obese man first took out his bargaining chips and said with a smile: "Just changed for 100 million. It will depend on the situation later."


    Young men also put out 100 million chips, just like obese men.


    The man with glasses put out 150 million yuan, which made the obese and young men chuckle.


    The young woman named Ruya has as many chips as the man in glasses, which proves that her identity is not simple.


    And the thirteen ladies directly put out 200 million chips, making everyone else change their colors.


    "Sister is still rich, I don''t need to show the bargaining chips."


    He Yaohui smiled. He can use the casino chips at will. Just kidding, the casino was created by his grandfather.


    And Su Yan directly signaled the man in the suit to show his bargaining chip, not much for him, just over 400 million.


    But the people around them changed their faces, more than 400 million, almost equivalent to half their worth.


    "Mr. Su is lucky. He won over 300 million in the first time he came to the casino. I hope you will always have such luck.


    He Yaohui looked at Su Yan, although there was a smile on his face, but in fact it was cold.


    Other people''s expressions changed even more when they heard this, and they won so much the first time they came. This person is by no means as simple as luck. It seems that he is also a casino master. This game is not easy.


    It is not just a party of big people present here, they are also quite famous in the casino, they are all known as the existence of the gods of gambling, have been dazzling, otherwise they would not dare to participate in the gambling.


    Many people have regained their solemnity. Instead of joking and joking as before, everyone is thinking about how to beat each other.

 Chapter 424： Billions of bets

    At the beginning of the gambling game, the beauty dealer puts a deck of cards on the table, and then spreads them out. Everyone confirms that the deck is okay, and then starts shuffling the cards with the shuffler.


    After shuffling the cards, ask the first man in glasses if he has to lift his cards. The man in glasses lifts a few cards, and the beautiful dealer starts to deal the cards.


    One player per round, this card is used as a hole card and naturally cannot be displayed.


    Everyone didn''t look at the cards, and they all threw a million yuan at the table to avoid the embarrassment of having no money in a round.


    In the second round, the glasses man got the five of spades, the thirteen women got the nine of hearts, the young man got the eight of spades, the beauty of Ruya got the jack of spades, the fat man got the three of diamonds, and Su Yanze It''s the Ace of Hearts, and He Yaohui has spent 10.


    The man in glasses dumped two million chips in it, which was regarded as an opening bet. He still didn''t look at the cards.


    The thirteenth wife threw five million directly, and said with a smile: "Two million is worth playing until the year of the monkey."


    The young man behind also smiled and said, "Uncle Glasses is used to playing low-end games and can''t let go."


    After a round, no one has ever moved the hole cards. Although they all seem to have not looked at the hole cards, they all understand in their hearts that when the beautiful dealer deals the cards, everyone has already seen their hole cards.


    And other people''s hole cards are based on technology, it is very difficult to see, after all, it is difficult to seize the opportunity if they have not taken the initiative to look at their hole cards.


    For Su Yan, these cards are all undressed, with a panoramic view. He can see which cards are at a glance, which is like having a God''s perspective.


    Even He Yaohui only saw the trump cards of the thirteen women, the man with glasses and the obese man, but he did not see the beauty of Su Yan and Ruya.


    The beauty of Ruya is the farthest away from him. It is impossible to peek through the cards, and Su Yan''s card is enveloped in a layer of spiritual power. He Yaohui wants to see unless the realm is the late master.


    So this gambling game has no pressure on Su Yan. He knows everyone''s cards, and he can use his cards, and it is difficult to lose.


    So in the second round, Su Yan started to raise and dropped 10 million directly.


    "This little brother is anxious. It''s only in the third round and he bet 10 million directly."


    The man in glasses couldn''t help but look at Su Yan. This round would cost 70 million, and there will be two more rounds, which might be a 200 million round.


    He Yaohui naturally followed. He is now three ten. Except for Su Yan and Ruya''s unknown, he has the largest hand.


    In the fourth round, Shisanpo folds. Her biggest is J. She doesn''t mean to continue. Although she has money, she can''t gamble on luck. She knows that He Yaohui has three tens.


    The fat man also folds. He has a single hand. He Yaohui has a one-to-ten on his face. There is no chance of winning at all. He doesn''t want to bet on the last two cards.


    When it was Su Yan''s turn, he lost 30 million directly, and his cards had already appeared a pair of aces, and the bottom cards were three aces.


    It''s just that no one knows his trump card, and it is absolutely invisible to be shrouded in spiritual power. He Yaohui is the strongest present, but it is only the beginning of the master.


    At 30 million, He Yaohui frowned. He knew that this opponent was not easy, and he still couldn''t see the opponent''s cards through various methods.


    However, He Yaohui would naturally not give up. He also lost 30 million yuan and came in with a ten. Now he is four ten.


    The spectacle man looked at his hole cards. At present, he couldn''t compete with He Yaohui and could only fold his cards.


    The young man is currently six or seven and eighty-nine, and he can still draw a straight. In his opinion, as long as He Yaohui��s hole card and the fifth card are not ten, he has a chance. In addition, he is also worried about Su Yan. After all, Su Yan has a pair on his face. A, and he always raises.


    "Follow!"


    The young man took out thirty million and got a five, with a smile on his face.


    "Good luck, it turned out to be a straight. It seems I have to get a good card."


    Ruya smiled, knowing that the young man got the straight without guessing.


    And she was only one card short to get a straight, and her four cards were all the same suit, she naturally had to try it.


    Throwing 30 million chips, Ruya did not blink her eyes, quietly waiting for the arrival of the last card.


    It turned out to be a three, but it was a three of spades, which shows that her card is a flush in the end, but it is also more than a straight.


    Ruya smiled and was quite satisfied with the result. At least for the time she has defeated the young man, we only need to look at the results of Su Yan and He Yaohui.


    Su Yan finally dealt a card, and the result was an A. This was what he had expected a long time ago, and he was not surprised.


    He Yaohui smiled, the ending is now out, and he doesn''t need to look at the last card.


    Even if it was ten, it would be no more than four Aces, so he naturally guessed that Su Yan''s hole card was Aces.


    "Mr. Su has good luck and good skills."


    There is something in He Yaohui''s words. Although there is a smile on his face, his heart is getting colder and colder.


    Su Yan also responded with a faint smile: "It''s luck, I stepped on a pile of **** when I came to the casino, and it was lucky."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone laugh, and the originally tense atmosphere eased.


    It''s only the first game, so I have to play next.


    However, Su Yan won more than 200 million in this round, but this did not achieve his goal.


    At the beginning of the second game, the atmosphere was more tense than the first game. Su Yan''s joke did not make everyone laugh for long, and the whole room was filled with a sense of depression.


    As the upper hand, Su Yan naturally dealt the cards first, and every shot was 30 million, which made everyone disillusioned.


    "Mr. Su is going to use money to overwhelm people. If you don''t continue to improve, you will get 150 million per person."


    The obese man said with a nasty face, and the bargaining chips for a few of them were up to 200 million in the thirteenth wife, and just lost more than 10 million.


    "Why, can''t you afford it?" Su Yan said without changing his face, "Don''t play if you can''t afford it."


    He is not afraid of a single cent, he has no time to spend, it is best to let He Yaohui change color in this round.


    The obese man glared at Su Yan, and he could only sit back angrily, and asked his subordinates to help him with another 200 million. At the same time, almost all of the others had cashed in nearly 200 million chips.


    The first round of 30 million was lost, and there were more than 200 million on the table at once, much more than just now.


    In the second round, Su Yan raised to 50 million, causing some people to change their colors again, but everyone gritted their teeth and didn''t want to lose face.


    In the third round, Su Yan increased to 80 million, and all of them changed their expressions wildly. They stared at Su Yan, even if they wanted to fold their cards but were reluctant to start with the 80 million, it was really a dilemma.


    And He Yaohui directly turned passive into active, throwing a hundred million chips, this is his first raise.


    He Yaohui looked at Su Yan with a cold smile on his face and said: "Since Mr. Su likes playing big games, I will stay with He Yaohui to the end."


    At this time, there are more than one billion chips on the gambling table. This is a game of at least one billion!

 Chapter 425： He Jia Chen Lao

    Thirteen women can barely accept the gambling game of more than one billion yuan. Obese men and obese men can''t accept it. Their worth is only about one billion yuan.


    And the young man also had a gloomy face, staring at the card, he was hesitating whether to continue.


    At present, his cards are not high, just five, king, and ace. They are still a loose deck, but he is reluctant to throw away the chips.


    After hesitating for a long time, the young man still chose to fold. It really couldn''t continue, mainly because of bad cards.


    The thirteenth wife was in a cold sweat on her forehead, her face was solemn, she didn''t have the big haha ??face just now, and now she couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Me!"


    The thirteenth wife threw 100 million chips, and the table was humming, and the chips had piled up like a hill.


    Thirteen Po''s cards are very good, currently it is three threes, and there is a chance to hit four and full house.


    And Ruya''s beauty was as usual, without any discoloration during the whole process, as if thirty million, fifty million, or 100 million were normal to her.


    Su Yan looked at the woman this time. She was very young, only in her twenties at most. The most important thing was that she was also very beautiful. Although she was not the best, there was a kind of nobility in her bones.


    Ruya directly threw 100 million chips without blinking her eyes, just faintly glanced at the card the beauty dealer gave her.


    "Ruya is so proud, and the cards are so bad and still continue." The fat man laughed.


    "Is it bad? I don''t think it is very likely to come to a flush." ??The young man retorted.


    "Ruya is a child of a big family on the East Island, so this little money naturally looks down on it." Thirteenth wife explained the reason.


    The others were all looking awkward. I didn''t expect Ruya to be from the East Island. It was an international metropolis in China, which was more prosperous than the casino.


    But Ruya, who was originally calm, had a bad face at the moment, looking at the thirteenth woman and said: "It''s fun to play, don''t talk about me."


    Everyone closed their mouths wisely and continued to play cards.


    When it was He Yaohui''s turn, he naturally threw out 100 million chips without hesitation. The card thief in his hand was good.


    Ten of Hearts, J of Hearts, Q of Hearts, this must not make people think of anything.


    "He Shao''s card is a bit mysterious, if it''s a heart or something, that''s terrible."


    "Folder talk less."


    He Yaohui glanced at the obese man with a bad expression on his face. The obese man immediately closed his mouth, not daring to speak nonsense.


    It was Su Yan''s turn in the fifth round, and he dropped 200 million chips and the card appeared was ten of spades.


    His current cards are Ten of Spades, J of Spades, Q of Spades, King of Spades, which is scary enough.


    Naturally, the thirteen wife would not give up and asked for the card directly. When the beauty dealer turned over the card, she did it.


    Both He Yaohui and Su Yan saw her tricks, but the two did not speak, because the thirteen poos changed the cards, and the maximum was only four threes.


    Ruya looked at the three houses, her cards were very poor, but she still asked for a card. In the end, it was a flush, but it couldn''t be compared with the thirteen, but everything had to be announced after the betting was completed.


    Only He Yaohui is left. He naturally won''t fold the card, but just asks for the card, and a king of hearts appears, which makes everyone''s heart come to their throats.


    He Yaohui and Su Yan are ten, jack, queen, king, and Su Yan has a slight advantage, he is spades.


    "Mr. Su''s luck is really good."


    He Yaohui shot directly when he was speaking, and his inner strength was surging. He wanted to change Su Yan''s hole card. He knew very well that Su Yan''s hole card was the ace of spades, and he was directly replaced by the ten of spades.


    When He Yaohui changed his cards, Su Yan naturally moved his hands and feet and directly replaced his negative Ace of Hearts with four of clubs.


    He Yaohui didn''t notice Su Yan''s technique, joking that his speed was much faster than He Yaohui.


    It''s time to play the cards, and the thirteenth wife was the most excited, and she directly showed her hole card: "I''m sorry I am four ten, Ruya is younger than me."


    Ruya frowned slightly and said, "The 13th wife is really a good deal, I''m just a flush."


    And He Yaohui smiled slightly at everyone; "I''m sorry, my card is the Ace of Hearts, and the two billion yuan on it belongs to me."


    Two billion is a huge number, and his real worth is not that much.


    He Yaohui was ready to let his subordinates take away the chips, with an excited smile on his face.


    No one has ever seen He Yaohui be so gaffey, two billion is valued so much by him.


    "He Shao, you can''t read it wrong, your card is not an Ace of Hearts, but a four of Clubs." The fat man curled his lips and sneered.


    He Yaohui looked bad and said: "Four of Clubs, what international jokes are you making, I tell you not to talk nonsense to me!"


    "No nonsense, you don''t believe me to see for yourself."


    He Yaohui looked at his trump card, the smile on his face stopped abruptly, his whole body stiffened, and he almost staggered to the ground.


    He told himself this was wrong, absolutely wrong, but the result he saw again was extremely heartbroken.


    "Impossible, how is this possible!"


    "He Shao, you are also the He family, don''t you know the rules of your own casino?"


    Ruya spoke at this moment, her eyes full of contempt.


    Su Yan showed his trump card at this moment, but the ten of spades originally turned into by He Yaohui became the ace of spades.


    "Damn, flush with the sky!"


    The obese man was shocked and almost never got off his chair.


    Ruya also said with a surprised look: "Huangpaoqi, the biggest card, Mr. Su is really lucky."


    "Royal flush, my four threes are hopeless."


    The 13th wife almost cried. Originally, when He Yaohui said that he was a straight flush, she was desperate, but He Yaohui was the four of the clubs, and despair turned into hope. Now it has become despair again, and her heart can''t stand it.


    "Unexpectedly, stepping on the **** was so lucky." Su Yan smiled, and he looked at He Yaohui in his eyes. He knew it worked, and He Yaohui would definitely not stop there.


    After a while, Su Yan looked at the frightened man in the suit and said lightly, "Hurry up and install it for me."


    The man in the suit recovered after a long time and could only do so.


    But He Yaohui''s extremely gloomy eyes looked directly at Su Yan, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "Mr. Su, it''s not good for you to take away the two billion yuan like this."


    He Yaohui tried his best to control his emotions, but his face was still sullen.


    "Why, can''t the dignified He family lose?"


    "It''s not that I can''t afford to lose, it''s you who are the boss!"


    Everyone at the scene knew that the other party had a thousand-year-old. This was just a thousand-year-old competition. It was more than willing to bet to lose. But He Yaohui didn''t do it. That was two billion, and he himself posted several hundred million.


    "Out of the house?" Su Yan smiled even more, "You show evidence."


    "Fist is evidence!"


    He Yaohui blasted Su Yan with a punch, and everyone around him changed color and retreated, knowing that He Yaohui had completely lost his face.


    However, his fist was directly held easily by Su Yan, and he broke it with a squeak.


    "You!" He Yaohui''s forehead was sweating like rain, and the pain was unbearable.


    "Call me Lao Chen!"


    He Yaohui shouted directly at his hand, this matter can only be solved by Old Chen.


    The other people''s faces changed even more, revealing a look of fear. They knew the power of Old Chen.

 Chapter 426： Vomit blood in a palm

    Not only that, but what shocked them was that He Yaohui actually lost to Su Yan. They all knew that He Yaohui was the apprentice of Bi Taidou in the casino, but he was a master.


    Of course, the reason why Bi Taidou accepted He Yaohui as a disciple was entirely based on the identity of He Yaohui. Facing He Jiabi Taidou would also be a little bit of face.


    He Yaohui stared at Su Yan coldly, and didn''t dare to do any more. He knew that he was no match for Su Yan. His punch just now was like hitting a vast stiff mountain, and he couldn''t shake it at all.


    At the moment he can only wait for Old Chen to arrive. Old Chen is a powerful man comparable to the master''s later stage, and he will surely be able to defeat him.


    Of course, He Yaohui was still worried that Su Yangou jumped over the wall, after all, he asked for help in front of Su Yan.


    When he saw Su Yan''s calm face, he thought he was thinking too much, because Su Yan didn''t care about it at all and just sat back on the chair.


    "He Shao said that I cheated, but couldn''t produce evidence. Then he said that the fist is the evidence. I just saved myself. Everyone has seen this?"


    The others didn''t nod or shook their heads, and they didn''t want to get involved. On the one hand, He Jiahe Shao, on the other hand, the unfathomable Su Yan.


    He Yaohui seemed to have grasped Su Yan''s psychology, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Do you think it will be fine like this?"


    "Hmph, you dare to hurt me, dare to go out of my He family casino, if you can walk out of the He family gate, my name He Yaohui writes backwards!"


    The reason why He Yaohui was so hard-headed was because of Su Yan''s words, which he thought out that Su Yan was afraid and wanted to seek witnesses to prove that he was not at fault.


    But this is too much to think about, this place belongs to his family, and it pays attention to what is right or wrong. You may be killed when you make trouble in the casino, not to mention the people of the family, or the grandson of the gambling king.


    He Yaohui doesn''t need to be afraid at all, because five minutes have passed so far, and it was only five and a half minutes for Mr. Chen from the upstairs meeting room.


    "Su Yan, yes, remember your last moments, you dare to hurt me if you make trouble in my He''s house, your death date is here!"


    He Yaohui didn''t fear the presence of fat men and others, so what about killing Su Yan in front of them, these people would not dare to let go.


    However, in the face of He Yaohui''s threat or even the sentence of death, Su Yan had a calm expression, without a trace of fear, as if what He Yaohui said had nothing to do with him.


    "I don''t know when I die, I see how long you can carry it!"


    After He Yaohui finished speaking, the door of the room was kicked open by a person, and the metal code door was scrapped. This shows the strength of this person.


    "Master, are you okay?!"


    A lean old man ran in, looked around and saw He Yaohui, his anxiety was calmed down.


    "Old Chen, kill him for me!"


    He Yaohui pointed at Su Yan with endless resentment and hatred in his eyes. He dared to win money in front of him and dared to hurt him. This was something that was absolutely intolerable.


    Old Chen looked directly at Su Yan with gleaming eyes, and his hands were slightly clenched. With his master''s later stage, he could naturally feel the difficulty of this young man in front of him.


    Of course, he also knows that what can hurt is definitely the existence of the master from the early stage, so Chen Lao didn''t have a relaxed look, his face was murderous.


    Su Yan was still sitting on the chair, tapping the tabletop with his hands rhythmically, and the sound made Old Chen slightly changed his color.


    "How can an old man do it? Let your sister He Lingxi come."


    He Yaohui''s eyes grew colder when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that this person would still have enemies with He Lingxi.


    Although he is also very much in Lingxi, he is a family in the end, and when facing foreign enemies, he naturally has the same hatred.


    "What are you looking for Sister Lingxi!"


    "She owes me money and doesn''t pay it back, can I not find him?"


    "What, He Lingxi owes him money?!"


    The young man on the side was shocked, with an unbelievable look.


    You must know that He Lingxi is now the first person of the He family, and he is considered by the outside world to be the successor of the He family. He is already worth 20 billion yuan.


    When He Guangyao retires, He Lingxi will surely take over. At that time, including this newly built casino, He Lingxi''s fortune can reach at least 60 billion yuan, which is the veritable richest man in the casino.


    Such a wealthy beauty would owe other people money, and even let people collect debts to their own casino. It feels fake.


    Not only the young men were shocked and disbelief, including the obese man, the man with glasses, and even He Yaohui and Old Chen all had eyes of disbelief.


    He Yaohui even laughed, but he knew how rich his sister is now, and he really owed money.


    "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. My sister owes money to someone, and this will be enough for me in the future."


    "In the future, you should still worry about now."


    Old Chen directly stood in front of He Yaohui and looked at Su Yan coldly and said: "Although you are not easy, I still want to fight with you, and compare it with you."


    "Just because you want to fight with me?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of playful abuse, and he didn''t pay attention to Old Chen.


    This undoubtedly made Old Chen completely furious, his chest was full of anger, and his eyes burst into flames.


    He is also a highly respected existence in the casino. If the He family had not promised to protect him from the Chen family, he would not be under the fence, and he would be a celebrity in the world.


    "Then let me try your depth!"


    Chen Yun ran his inner strength and gathered directly on his hands, and the majestic strength poured out directly and shook his way towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan played even more torturously, and with a vigorous wave of spiritual power in his right hand, a spiritual power that seemed like a flash flood directly patted Old Chen.


    Old Chen''s expression changed and he hurriedly resisted, but he was too late, and he was slapped flying by Su Yan and hit the wall of the room.


    The entire wall collapsed directly, and Chen Lao lay on the waste rock, vomiting two mouthfuls of blood, his breath was a little wilting.


    There was already a hint of horror in his eyes at this time. Such a young boy was so strong, completely beyond his expectation.


    And He Yaohui and others were stupid long ago, and they spit out old Chen Fei with this palm. This is simply not acceptable. When will Old Master Chen be the master?


    He Yaohui didn''t dare to think about Su Yan''s realm. He even doubted that his sister might really owe this man money, otherwise, how could this man talk like that.


    Old enemy Chen, but the straw in He Yaohui''s heart broke, with a desperate expression on his face. Now he absolutely can''t escape, is he really going to die like this?


    He Yaohui had a hundred unwillingness in his heart, a thousand unwillingness, how could he die like this when he was still so young and had not had enough fun and enjoyment.


    "Don''t kill me, I''ll give you money, can one billion work?"


    Su Yan looked at He Yaohui and shook his head slightly, obviously not interested in one billion.


    "Two billion, no no, three billion, is this the head office?"


    "If you want to survive, you can call He Lingxi."

 Chapter 427： He offended the family

    He Yaohui saw the new life-saving straw, nodded quickly, rummaging around for his mobile phone.


    "The phone, where is the phone, where is the phone!"


    Su Yan threw his cell phone directly to He Yaohui, and He Yaohui quickly picked it up, his hands trembling and kept dialing the wrong number.


    "I have very limited patience."


    "Don''t do it, right now."


    After finally dialing the right phone, He Yaohui hoped that He Lingxi would answer the phone quickly. This is about his own life.


    The phone is connected, He Lingxi on the other side of the phone wears a deep V professional attire, with a general and **** taste. At this time, she is sitting in her office with a glass of top wine in her hand, constantly Shake, taste.


    Seeing that it was He Yaohui calling, she said flatly, "Yaohui, what''s the matter?"


    "Lingxi, come to the casino, someone wants to see you, I will be dead if you don''t come!"


    He Yaohui''s voice changed. He was obviously too scared. He didn''t know if He Lingxi would come. If he didn''t, it would be over.


    He Lingxi hung up the phone, and a flash of coldness flashed in her eyes. First of all, she was suspicious of the truth of He Yaohui''s words. This kid could not be a conspiracy.


    "Don''t you want to be a chess piece?"


    The wine glass in He Lingxi''s hand fell directly to pieces.


    "No, his voice doesn''t seem to be pretending."


    He Lingxi rushed out of the office, took her personal bodyguard, and hurried directly to her casino.


    He Yaohui lowered his head and dared not look at Su Yan, because He Lingxi didn''t say that he couldn''t come on the phone, and the chance of him coming would be even slimmer.


    "If He Lingxi doesn''t come, then you will be dead."


    "It will definitely come, she will definitely come."


    He Yaohui was almost crying, shaking constantly all over.


    And the old Chen on the side stood up at this moment, with blood still on the corner of his mouth, and his internal organs were also fluctuating at this moment.


    He knew that he was absolutely no match for Su Yan, and he guessed that Su Yan was at least the master''s perfect strength.


    Unable to protect He Yaohui, Old Chen felt sad, but there was no way, who made Su Yan so strong.


    However, the road to the sky is unparalleled, and the casino ushered in a few distinguished guests. The tourist gamblers who had fled outside saw a few people and returned directly, all scared and bloodless.


    The one headed is surprisingly Jiang Qiusheng, chairman of the Jiang Family Group, followed by Master Wang and his men.


    "Did you say that the person who kicked my son on the lower wheel is in this casino?!" Jiang Qiusheng looked at the woman in front of him with an angry expression.


    This woman is not someone else, but Wang Susu.


    "Well, if he is here, I will give you a generous reward, if not!"


    Jiang Qiusheng did not continue, but he knew the result of his absence.


    Wang Susu was a little panicked. If Su Yan left, wouldn''t she die unjustly? Now she regretted telling the news.


    Jiang Qiusheng went directly into the casino, looked at the people and said, "I''m here only to find people. It has nothing to do with everyone. You should play whatever you want."


    Jiang Qiusheng naturally knew what this place was. He still didn''t dare to make trouble in the He family''s territory. After all, the He family was stronger than him, and even the two were good friends.


    Jiang Qiusheng took Master Wang and a group of his men directly towards the inside of the casino, and everyone around them gave in.


    "I don''t know who offended Boss Jiang, this is troublesome."


    "Did you not hear? Boss Jiang said that the man kicked his son off the cruise ship."


    "Could it be that the recent news is true?"


    "Yes, the Jiang Family Group also asked many newspapers and media to stop broadcasting and publishing."


    "Then it''s definitely not as simple as trouble."


    A group of people shrank their necks and Jiang Qiusheng brought Master Wang. This must be the result of life and death.


    Jiang Qiusheng approached the VIP room and saw the chaotic surroundings. Many people looked inside in panic, knowing that something must have happened.


    Passing through the crowd, Jiang Qiusheng saw Su Yan sitting on the chair at a glance, and a cloud of anger suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Is it him!"


    Wang Susu nodded, and kept his head down and did not dare to lift it up. He didn''t know who won by both sides. If Su Yan wins and he sees him again, wouldn''t it be a trouble for the upper body.


    Jiang Qiusheng looked at Su Yan with a murderous expression on his face: "You actually kicked my son into the sea!"


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Qiusheng with a hint of doubt. This person didn''t know him, but he looked a bit like Jiang Che, and couldn''t help guessing three points.


    At the same time, he felt similar to the woman with her head down, and instantly understood that this was Wang Susu.


    "Jiang Che is not dead yet?"


    "My son is still in the intensive care unit, life or death is uncertain!"


    "Then his fate is really big, so many sharks didn''t eat him."


    Su Yan showed a smile, which he didn''t expect. At the same time, there was a cold sweat behind him. Fortunately, Jin Shiya and others were not discovered by them.


    He knew that if Jin Shiya was discovered, they would definitely be brought along with him now to threaten him.


    Seeing Su Yan actually smiled, Jiang Qiusheng was furious, and said directly to Master Wang next to him: "Master Wang, you must thwart this person!"


    Master Wang nodded, looking at Su Yan''s bright eyes with only killing intent.


    "Boss Jiang rest assured, this person is already dead in my eyes."


    The people around were shocked again, all looking at Su Yan.


    "Did he offend the Jiang family?"


    "It goes without saying that he did what the news reported about Jiang Che."


    "Really, what is this person''s background? Not only the He family but also the Jiang family."


    "The first and second families of casinos have been offended by him. I am afraid it will be impossible to escape now."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Didn''t you see him being so fierce? There is no trace of fear on his face until now."


    The people around are chattering, these people are also a bit of skill, no matter how bad they are, they are also small people in politics and business.


    He Yaohui didn''t expect such a turning point to happen. He was a little frustrated and rekindled his hope of life.


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, you not only offend our He family, but you also dare to offend the Jiang family. You are looking for death."


    Su Yan showed contempt and said lightly: "So what, the He family and Jiang family are just **** in my eyes."


    Su Yan''s words changed the colors of the people around him again, how arrogant he was to say that.


    I haven''t heard this sentence in the casino for at least 50 years. The person who said it died miserably 50 years ago.


    Old Chen''s face also showed joy, and Master Wang joined, giving him a glimmer of hope.


    "Master Wang, this son should not be underestimated, at least the realm of the master is consummated."


    When Master Wang heard this, his expression changed, and he couldn''t help but said in surprise: "So young, so possible?!"


    "I''m just an example. Right now we can only join hands. Maybe there is still a glimmer of hope of winning."


    Master Wang knew that in this situation, Old Chen would never talk nonsense, and could not help but nodded.

 Chapter 428： Debt repayment

    Chen Lao knew him well, so naturally he wouldn''t lie in this situation. Master Wang had already believed it in his heart.


    But seeing that Su Yan was so young and had such a strong strength, he was a little bit cold, and this son must not stay.


    Right now it is a situation of endless death, leaving it is a disaster and must be killed.


    Master Wang''s eyes revealed endless killing intent, and accompanied by a majestic coercion, he directly attacked Su Yan.


    Facing the pressure, Su Yanxun didn''t care, his shoulders shook, and all the pressure disappeared before he got close.


    This situation made Master Wang''s face even more ugly, and his majestic coercion was so easily broken.


    "This son is too simple, I am afraid it has already become a trend, it is a complete disaster!"


    Old Chen stared at Su Yan with eagle eyes, his desperate gaze now contained full killing intent.


    "Master Wang, hurry up and join forces, you must kill this little beast to me!"


    Jiang Qiusheng was still furious, remembering that his son was kicked on the downstream wheel, surrounded by a dozen sharks, and swam back dozens of nautical miles. He felt like he had eaten a bomb.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, looking at Jiang Qiusheng, the ghostly figure came directly beside him.


    "I don''t mind killing you first."


    Su Yan directly slapped Jiang Qiusheng''s face with the palm of his hand. It was obvious that the killing intent had been decided. There was no need to hesitate.


    Master Wang''s face changed suddenly, and he shouted angrily: "You dare!"


    His hands were sealed, and a piece of talisman diploma burned empty, turning into repeated black energy, actually attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not afraid at all, and this kind of worm sub-scheme was completely useless for him. He wanted to kill Jiang Qiusheng.


    Jiang Qiusheng was already scared to pee, his trousers became hot, and they were spread directly on the ground. Only now did he realize the fear of death.


    Seeing this, Old Chen flew over and blocked the palm of Jiang Qiusheng''s hand, but he flew out again.


    Naturally, Master Wang didn''t dare to hesitate, deceive him and fight Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan didn''t have much power in his palm. After all, Jiang Qiusheng was just an ordinary person, and he did not use spiritual power.


    Old Chen stood up, naturally joined the battle, and attacked Su Yan with Master Wang.


    He Yaohui looked at the battlefield with a look of expectation on his face, only begging the two masters to destroy Su Yan.


    Others in the field looked at the battlefield in horror. The two masters were famous for their reputations.


    "Where did this young man come from? He actually caused the two masters to fight."


    "At the beginning, I thought it was the rich second generation of a certain place, but now it seems that it is the master of a certain place, with extremely powerful strength."


    "So young is a master, really scary."


    The fear in the eyes of a group of people was even greater, and they could not help but step back a few steps, not wanting to be involved.


    The attacks of Master Wang and Lao Chen can be described as trying their best. They know that Su Yan is very strong, so naturally they will not entangle Su Yan, they just want to win the victory as quickly as possible.


    Old Chen used his inner strength, his hands like sharp blades, and directly attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t resist at all, he shot it out with a single palm, his spiritual power was violent, like a dragon and a tiger.


    The two of them crossed their palms, and Mr. Chen was directly like a kite with a broken line. Su Yan''s palm flew more than ten meters, and the left hand of each other was broken into a pile of minced meat.


    Upon seeing this, Master Wang''s face changed, and he hurriedly used his whole body''s spiritual power, and cast a secret technique to kill Su Yange.


    "The small bugs and bugs also want to deal with me, whimsical!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, his whole body was like a King Kong Arhat without invading any law, Master Wang''s secret technique was useless to him.


    The ghost burned by the rune was swallowed directly by Su Yan, which frightened Master Wang.


    "This, this, this, this is a man or a ghost!"


    A look of horror appeared on Master Wang''s face, and the expression of his pretentious expression disappeared.


    "This is simply stronger than the Master Consummation."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give them a chance to breathe. He stepped out with one foot, directly used the palm split, and struck Master Wang''s shoulder.


    Master Wang tried his best to stop him, but he felt that Su Yan''s strike was as if Mount Tai was overwhelming, and he couldn''t stop it at all.


    A palm was cut directly, and half of Master Wang''s shoulder was actually taken off, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    The pain has made him confused, where there is still the slightest resistance.


    Su Yan didn''t give up, and slapped it again, completely killing Master Wang.


    In the later stage, the master of the district dared to show off his power in front of him. If he didn''t get rid of it, would he still be regarded as the emperor.


    After eliminating Master Wang, Su Yan turned and walked towards Master Chen, stepped out and stomped it directly into the ground, splashing blood on the ground.


    As if seeing a horror movie, everyone present was staring, and their legs could not stop shaking.


    He Yaohui was even more frightened and trembling on the ground, a warm current passed between his legs.


    Jiang Qiusheng, who had just entered the casino, was frightened and stupefied at this moment. He was still thinking about revenge, and just wanted to escape here and save his life.


    "My lord, my lord, I was wrong, spare my life."


    Jiang Qiusheng begged for mercy, but now he can only do so.


    "Spare?"


    Su Yan stood in front of him, lowered his head and looked at him coldly.


    "I use money to redeem my life, use money, I will give you as much as you want."


    "I will accept the money naturally, and I will also accept your life."


    Su Yan patted it lightly, and Jiang Qiusheng fell to the ground with blood in his eyes.


    When He Yaohui saw this, he was so frightened that he had pee and poop. Everyone was crazy, talking vaguely nonsense.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to kill He Yaohui, he had to wait for He Lingxi to arrive, and it wouldn''t be too late to solve it all.


    The people on the periphery had already ran away, but the people inside were afraid of Su Yan and didn''t dare to move anything at all.


    They only hope that misfortune will not come to themselves, and that they are indebted and who should go to whom they should look for.


    He Lingxi was riding in a luxury car and galloping all the way. He saw the riot outside the casino, and couldn''t help but feel slightly angry.


    This casino was newly opened soon, but its daily turnover was several hundred million. This caused turmoil and naturally affected the business and made her have no money to earn. She was not angry.


    The bodyguard stood respectfully behind He Lingxi, and said anxiously: "Miss, should I go in first to solve the matter, and then you come in again?"


    "No, I want to see who dared to make trouble in my casino!"


    With a cold face, He Lingxi entered the casino surrounded by bodyguards.


    As soon as she entered the casino, she smelled blood and her expression became more serious.


    After seeing the bodies of Master Wang and others, He Lingxi''s expression became completely uneasy, with a trace of deep fear.


    The person who can kill Master Wang is definitely not a simple thing, this person is probably just for her.


    He Lingxi planned to leave the casino and needed a stronger shelter, but a voice made her unable to move.


    "He Lingxi, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, right?


    He Lingxi knew this voice very well, with a feeling of magnetism and vicissitudes of life. It was a voice that rarely appeared in her nightmares for months.

 Chapter 429： He Lingxis backstage

    Her body became stiff for a while, she couldn''t move, even turning around was very difficult.


    This voice is her demonic barrier, she has been upset about it for six months, but she did not expect to come after all.


    After He Lingxi obtained the psychic liquid made by Su Yan from Dendrobium candidum in the Blood Dragon Pool, he returned to the casino and gave the psychic liquid to his grandfather He Guangyao.


    A few days later, He Guangyao, who had been dying before, got better miraculously, and his body and spirit slowly recovered.


    Going to the hospital for an examination, everything is okay, but the doctor can''t touch the head, and classifies it as a miracle.


    After one bottle was used up, He Guangyao recovered completely, healthier than before, and looked a few years younger.


    The He family was shocked, He Lingxi was also regarded as the heir by He Guangyao, and the four sons of the He family were suddenly in full swing.


    After that, He Guangyao directly handed the He Family Group to He Lingxi to take care of him, and he lived a leisurely life.


    Under the operation of He Lingxi, the He Family Group began to get involved in other industries, and it became more and more prosperous, and the voice of He Family''s opposition became less and less. She has completely secured the first place of the He Family.


    At this time, one month had passed, and she had directly exchanged numbers with Su Yan who had been on the phone several times.


    The He family is rich, but He Lingxi is naturally very distressed if she wants her to spend two billion all at once.


    Coupled with the rapid development of the Hejia Group and the construction of a new casino, funds are already tight, which makes He Lingxi more thoughtful.


    As a result, there was no news for half a year, and the verbal promise with Su Yan was directly forgotten.


    After that, He Lingxi also made friends with Bi Taidou in the casino, and he felt relieved.


    Now that Su Yan arrived, he directly disrupted her He family casino and killed Chen Lao. Not only that, Jiang Qiusheng and Master Wang, the chairman of the Jiang family, also died under his hands, which frightened He Lingxi''s heart.


    She knows very well that both Master Wang and Lao Chen are late masters, and that they are very strong, and it is difficult to find rivals even if you look at other provinces and cities.


    He originally thought that no matter how talented Su Yan was, it was only in the early stage of the master. You must know that Su Yan half a year ago was not in the middle stage of the martial arts.


    It is difficult for He Lingxi to imagine the terrifying process of stepping from the middle stage of the warrior to the later stage of the master in half a year.


    She started to regret a little, why she had to fall back on her bills, she gave everything a little earlier, and she might still be able to deal with her.


    "Miss He, an old acquaintance is here, isn''t it enough to even look at it directly?"


    Su Yan''s words directly interrupted He Lingxi''s random thoughts and brought her back to reality.


    He Lingxi turned around and looked at this man with a slightly changed appearance, and his heart became more shocked.


    She tried to control the fluctuations in her heart and made herself calmer, watching Su Yan calmly and said, "I didn''t expect you to become so handsome without seeing you in half a year."


    "It''s the same with you, but it''s getting more and more angry."


    Su Yan smiled, his eyes lingered on He Lingxi''s arrogant posture without fear, as if He Lingxi was unobstructed in front of her.


    As long as Su Yan had this idea, He Lingxi would be like a piece of white paper, unable to escape his eyes.


    He Lingxi bit his lip, and had to say that he was shocked by Su Yan''s face, and regretted his decision more and more in his heart. If they get along well, maybe...


    But regret. Without regret medicine, everything can''t be done again. The two are already in absolute opposition, which can be said to be endless.


    "Su Yan, you came all the way to the gambling city, is it possible to accomplish this to see me?"


    "Haha, Miss He is really thick-skinned, I have said before, I am here to collect debts."


    "Mr. Su must be the overlord now, do you still care about the money?"


    "Care, how can you not care, that''s two billion funds."


    "Since Mr. Su cares so much, OK, I''ll give you two billion."


    He Yaohui seemed to wake up at this moment and looked at He Lingxi and said, "You almost killed me."


    He Lingxi kicked He Yaohui to the ground with his eyes full of disgust. This chess piece was useless.


    He Yaohui was originally a master, and he was still under the control of He Lingxi, which shows the ability of He Lingxi.


    Su Yan smiled even more and shook his finger at He Lingxi and said: "Two billion is not enough, but it was agreed to give it to me within a month. It has been half a year. You have missed the appointment."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple. Naturally, I have to pay interest."


    He Lingxi''s complexion improved, and he said calmly: "Okay, according to the highest international interest rate, the interest rate for two billion half a year is 9%. I will give you 2.2 billion."


    This matter can be solved with money, the best, 2.2 billion He Lingxi can bear it, it is better not to tear your skin if it is not a last resort.


    The daily turnover of her casino is hundreds of millions, and the gross profit is more than tens of millions. If Su Yan makes trouble every day, the loss will be even greater.


    In He Lingxi''s view, she was sincere enough to give 2.2 billion. Su Yan had no reason to refuse, but she was too naive.


    "Two-two billion?"


    Su Yan still smiled, unable to see whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied.


    He Lingxi gritted his teeth and compromised again: "I''ll give you 2.5 billion, let''s do it!"


    The people present had already changed their faces, and they didn''t know what kind of transaction existed between the two. He Lingxi actually made 2.5 billion.


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with the gambler." A man said thoughtfully.


    "You mean He Guangyao?"


    "Yes, half a year ago, the gambling king was dying and no one could heal it. The He family had prepared a coffin board, but when He Lingxi came back, the gambling king recovered. There must be a secret.


    Others nodded, thinking the analysis was reasonable.


    "Miss He, with me, the interest rate overdue is different from any international interest rate."


    He Lingxi''s expression changed, knowing that Su Yan must be dissatisfied with this, and wanted the lion to open his mouth, so she couldn''t help but become angry.


    "2.5 billion is not enough, how much do you want?!"


    "Not much, the Hejia Group and you are enough."


    He Lingxi''s face changed abruptly, and Su Yan''s words were clear. This was to eat her He family. This was simply wolfish ambition.


    She still thinks too simple, Su Yan is not a simple character, she should have understood since being in the Blood Dragon Pool.


    Naturally, there is no way to reconcile at the moment, but the net is broken, and He Lingxi is not afraid of the slightest.


    "Mr. Su''s appetite is too big, he wants to swallow my Hejia!"


    "No way, I have always had a good appetite, and I have never eaten enough."


    "Mr. Su, you have to know that this is a casino, not Jiangzhou."


    "Of course I know."


    "Do you think that martial arts is great? It''s not up to you in this casino."


    "He family, I have decided to swallow, and you and I have to decide too, you can be my concubine."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of playful abuse, from the beginning to the end, there was no fear at all, completely unscrupulous.


    "Do you think I don''t have a backstage? I just want to turn big things into small things. If you have to do this, then you can blame me!"

 Chapter 430： Bi Taidou

    He Lingxi finally showed anger on his face, looking at Su Yan with coldness, and he was totally different from before.


    She was only in her twenties, but she was able to take charge of the He Family Group, and to take care of it in an orderly manner, and to make it flourish, which is enough to show her ability.


    He Lingxi is regarded as one of the four beauties in casinos by the outside world, and what she is best at is investing and making money. This is a beautiful and not-like strong woman.


    Facing He Lingxi''s anger, Su Yan still smiled, reaching out his hand seemed to be teasing.


    "You are the same as you were half a year ago, you look better when you get angry."


    He Lingxi was almost angry enough to explode, she was so angry, but Su Yan was still making fun of him, which was intolerable.


    The muscular bodyguard, who was nearly two meters high behind He Lingxi, couldn''t stand it anymore, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    But before he took a step, his leg broke directly, making him cry and howling, and the feeling of spiritual power entering the body was really uncomfortable.


    He Lingxi''s beautiful hair moved with the wind, but before it returned to his ears, it was chopped off by a strong wind.


    He Lingxi trembled in her heart. She knew that she was an ant in front of Su Yan, a destructible existence, no matter how arrogant she was, she would not be able to see Su Yan''s law.


    "Miss He, if you return what you owe me now, I can still keep you alive."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "That''s a pity, you are so beautiful and beautiful, but you really can''t bear to start."


    "You wait for me, the one who will take care of you will come right away."


    After Su Yan rejected 2.5 billion, He Lingxi had already sent a message, and the recipient of the message was naturally the casino master Bijian!


    "What if I don''t wait?"


    Su Yan walked slowly towards He Lingxi, and He Lingxi kept backing away. She was still careless and shouldn''t come in hastily.


    Pushing He Lingxi into the corner, Su Yan touched her face, and said with reluctance: "It''s really a pity, you kept the contract and we were friends, but now we are enemies."


    Su Yan''s fingers slid lightly, a faint trace appeared, and a few drops of blood fell.


    This won''t cause any damage to He Lingxi''s face, and it won''t leave a scar. Su Yan is just scaring He Lingxi.


    But there was a commotion outside the casino, and several luxury cars stopped at the door.


    "The king of gambling is here, the king of gambling is here!"


    A man roared excitedly, running to tell.


    "The matter has already reached this point, and even the gambler is alarmed."


    "The gambling king has no effect here. The opponent is a strong man beyond the master''s later stage."


    He Guangyao, the king of gambling, has spent his entire career in the business world. He is now more than 80 years old, but he does not appear to be old-fashioned. It is entirely due to Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    The spiritual power liquid brought him back to life, coupled with the treatment of top international nutrition experts and doctors, it is not surprising to have this spirit.


    Accompanied by He Chengsu, the gambling king entered the casino, his muddy eyes became clear.


    "Xier, what is going on?"


    Seeing the gambling king coming, He Lingxi hurried over and said with an angry voice: "This person wants to annex our Hejia Group!"


    He Lingxi was able to escape naturally because of Su Yan''s intention. He knew that things were far from that simple, and he had to make them tremble in order to swallow the He family.


    He Guangyao looked at Su Yan, there was no anger in his eyes, but He Chengsu on the side was furious.


    "I don''t know where you are from, why do you want to swallow my Hejia Group?"


    "It doesn''t matter where you come from, what matters is that I just come to take back what belongs to me."


    "You fart, when did the He Family Group become yours!" He Chengsu yelled in anger, with blue veins on his forehead raised.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and He Chengsu was slammed into the wall as if he was slapped by a fan.


    He Lingxi''s face changed suddenly, and he hurried over to help He Chengsu, but He Chengsu had already lost his breath.


    "Father, father." He Lingxi immediately cried, heartbroken.


    "He Lingxi is the only one who dares to yell at me."


    He Guangyao did not move, as if the front of Mount Tai did not change his color, he was very calm.


    "Since your Excellency insists on this, then we have nothing to talk about."


    "How to talk about it, you He Family Group are all in my bag, I have received it today."


    "Bold Xiaoxiao, even ranting!"


    A sound like a hong bell spread throughout the casino, like an ancient bell in a temple, which was unusually thick, enough to show the person''s spiritual power.


    He Lingxi smiled and hurriedly said, "Bi Taidou, you are finally here."


    He Guangyao was also slightly relieved. Facing Su Yan just now, he had endured a lot of pressure. You must know that he is just an ordinary person.


    People in the He family are all happy, and they are absolutely relieved when Bi Taidou is here.


    The people around were changing colors, and Bi Taidou had a myth in their hearts.


    "I didn''t expect this incident to attract Bi Taidou. It''s really unexpected." A martial arts family head said with a solemn face while touching his beard.


    "When Bi Taidou comes out, who will fight for the front!"


    "You know that Bi Taidou hasn''t been out for ten years."


    Bi Jian is a myth in the martial arts world of casinos and even in the political and business world, and no one can match it.


    Not only that, but the reason why Bi Jian left such a high impression in the hearts of the casino people is that he fought against a foreign master of Heng Lian.


    Twenty years ago, the casino masters were still dominated by foreigners, and Tolstoy firmly locked in the first man in the casino martial arts world.


    Tolstoy''s family is also one of the best in casinos, even the He family is suppressed by them everywhere, and they dare not say anything.


    Not only that, Tolstoy is still doing bad things in the casino, as long as he can make money, he will support it, which naturally aroused everyone''s anger, but he was powerless.


    When everyone was suppressed and the casino was dim, Bi Jian appeared and directly beheaded Tolstoy, eliminating the scourge of the casino and returning the casino to a bright future.


    It can be said that Bi Jian''s prestige in the casino is the highest, and he can have countless people on his behalf.


    Of course, Bi Jian is only a myth. People have forgotten about it after ten years of appearance, especially when the descendants of the Bi family discredit him.


    Bi Jian appeared in the casino, dressed in a black robe, with a long beard, and smelled like a fairy style.


    Seeing Bi Jian''s arrival, He Lingxi completely relaxed, with only killing intent in her eyes. Su Yan would not die, and her He family group would not be at peace.


    "Master Bi, please be sure to get rid of this person, otherwise the casino will not be peaceful."


    Bi Jian nodded. The reason why he appeared was naturally to resolve the matter.


    Ten years of sharpening a sword, great success, disregarding the heroes, who will compete!


    He was invisible for ten years, just to break through the bottleneck. Now that he breaks through, he naturally returns to society.


    "I have been practicing hard for ten years, and I will soon break through. I will use you today to try the power of the master!"

 Chapter 431： Battle of Casino Church

    Su Yan looked at Bi Jian, his face with a smile was gone, instead he was facing up. This was an opponent who needed to be faced up.


    Bi Jian has honed his sword for ten years and has become a young master. He is not lower than his Su Yan realm, and this kind of old monster has a deeper foundation, but has a certain advantage.


    But on the other hand, Su Yan is not really weak. He is the Immortal Emperor. He has faced many big scenes, and his inner determination is naturally much stronger than Bi Jian.


    Often there are contests between the strong, and the loser is not martial arts, but mentality or planning.


    "You can''t stretch your arms and legs here, let me go to the church for a fight."


    Bi Jian said coldly, without giving Su Yan a chance to answer, and disappeared from sight.


    Su Yan naturally caught up, not losing anything.


    This is the gambling city, it is a prosperous place, the battle between the two is earth-shattering, one punch can break the house, one kick can smash the ground, making the gambling city paralyzed.


    When Su Yan left, everyone in the casino was relieved and hurriedly left the place of right and wrong.


    He Lingxi also hurried out. She had to watch the battle because it was related to the fate of the He family.


    Not only He Lingxi, He Guangyao and even the He family drove to the casino church, which is related to whether he can pay dividends.


    He Guangyao got up and sighed that he was too fateful. He didn''t even die in the casino. He was shocked. He didn''t go to the church. He didn''t want to go to the church.


    He just wants to rest, calm down, and wait for the result quietly, once the momentum is wrong, he immediately retreats.


    The Casino in Las Vegas is a famous scenic spot, with its quaint architecture, which attracts many people.


    Behind the church, there is a huge open space, which is most suitable for fighting.


    Next to it is the sea, the sea breeze blowing, accompanied by the sound of sea water beating, like a piece of sweet music.


    Many tourists visit the church here, some are praying, some are praying, and some are looking around.


    "Two figures are flying!"


    A female tourist almost missed her boyfriend''s face with ice cream in her hand.


    "You look dazzling, I saw two pigeons flying in the sky."


    The man moved away, fearing that his girlfriend would really put the ice cream in his face.


    The female tourist threw the ice cream to her boyfriend, touched her eyes, and looked again, there are indeed only two pigeons in the sky.


    "Am I really looking at the flowers?" the female tourist said puzzledly.


    "My dear, you must be tired, let''s go back to the hotel."


    The man took everything in his hand and walked towards the side of the road with his girlfriend in his arm.


    But just a few steps away, a violent loud noise came from behind the church.


    The people around were startled, and ran away quickly, pointing at the church.


    "What happened? There was a bang just now."


    "I don''t know, it can''t be a bomb."


    "Bomb, is it possible that someone wants to attack the church?!"


    At this moment, the crowd broke the pot, and no one dared to stay anymore, and hurried away.


    And a gray-haired old man in the church, who was praying faithfully to God and reciting the scriptures sincerely, was scared to the ground by the loud noise.


    "Oh, mygod!"


    The old man was so scared that he kept crossing his chest, praying that God would not sin against the world.


    But his prayers did not work, because there was another loud noise behind him, and the whole church was shaking.


    He could no longer pray anymore, and ran out of the house with the scriptures.


    "God has asked for sin, God has asked for sin!"


    The old man screamed as he ran, his face full of horror.


    And He Lingxi and the others had already arrived here, and they heard a violent noise all of a sudden, with deep fear in their eyes.


    "Xi''er, don''t go, the battle between the masters cannot be watched."


    He Guangyao''s eyes were full of deep shock. Once, when he was a child, he had seen the scene of a Chinese hero fighting a polar bear hercules.


    That is the contest between masters, one punch can break the rocks, one kick can destroy the house.


    He clearly remembered that the masters fought against each other, and there was no one survived within a kilometer.


    He Lingxi also withdrew her pace, not daring to take a step forward. She knew that her grandfather was definitely not alarmist, it must be the truth.


    At the same time, her heart was deeply shocked. In half a year, Su Yan actually reached the realm of a young master. This is not only a genius who can explain it, it is a monster.


    She feels uneasy, this is a genius that is hard to come out in thousands of years, and she regrets being an enemy.


    "Bi Taidou must win."


    He Lingxi prayed in a low voice, and now he can only expect Bi Taidou to behead him, so as to avoid future troubles.


    "Xi''er, don''t worry, Bi Taidou has cultivated for decades, how can he fight for the day."


    He Guangyao appeared to be relatively calm. Bi Taidou had sharpened his sword for ten years and became a young master. His background was naturally not comparable to Su Yan.


    There were already many people outside the church, and everyone was whispering, talking about what happened.


    A reporter from a TV station came to interview, and the church elders were naturally the target of everyone vying to interview.


    "Master Andrew, what happened here?"


    The head of Andrew still had a cross on his chest, and said in horror: "God has appeared, and he has come to earth."


    A group of people couldn''t help but laugh, naturally they didn''t believe the words of the leader Andrew, thinking he was too superstitious.


    "The leader was scared. It is said that there are powerful masters fighting here."


    "A powerful master?"


    A group of reporters hurriedly surrounded the man.


    "I''m not very clear, it seems that Bi Taidou is fighting with a young man."


    This news spread immediately in the casino, but for a moment, the whole city knew it.


    The policemen had arrived here a long time ago, but they didn''t dare to go forward. They would definitely die.


    After the two arrived at the church, there was no need to speak at all, and the battle had already begun. The masters competed, and naturally they would not bluff or embarrass themselves. They all rushed to take each other''s lives.


    The violent noise is the result of the spirit power of the two. If the open space were not big enough, the church would have been destroyed by them.


    "Unexpectedly, the younger generation has grown to this point. They have been hidden and ignorant for ten years."


    Bi Jian looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of coldness.


    "You have a lot of ignorance."


    "I don''t know your name, you must be an ordinary person."


    "Whether you can change your name or not change your surname, Su Ba first."


    "Su Baxian, the name is domineering, but I don''t know whether the name matches the strength."


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Bi Jian didn''t speak any more, he just bullied himself, displayed violent spiritual power, and fought with Su Yan.

 Chapter 432： Whos winning?

    The church bell rang, but the sound that could have been passed melodiously was now blocked, because the sound of Su Yan fighting far exceeded the bell.


    In front of Bi Jianqi, some dry palms contained incomparable spiritual power, and his hands were like electricity, attacking Su Yan.


    The power of that palm is comparable to a mighty person who breaks mountains and rocks, and has incomparable power.


    Su Yan is not afraid, he has never really retreated in the face of the enemy, and now he has stepped into the position of the little master, it is even more impossible to try his tricks.


    Su Yan also slapped it with a palm, with a stream of light in his palm, Ling Li''s spiritual power turned into a long dragon, heading towards Bi Jian.


    When the two collided, a ray of light like lightning poured out, directly towards the sky, followed by a deafening sound and the shaking of the earth.


    The crowd outside the church felt that the ground was shaking, like an earthquake, and their faces changed wildly.


    "Oh my god, run away, aliens have invaded the earth!"


    A teenage boy ran away desperately. Naturally, he had never told about this kind of battle with his own eyes. He had only seen it on TV, so he naturally associated it with it.


    But he didn''t know that it was real, it was just fake on TV, it''s just TV series and movies that confused him.


    He Lingxi''s eyes were even more ugly, because this kind of Taishi must be a desperate struggle, proving that both of them are strong, and Bi Taidou did not appear to suppress the enemy.


    He Guangyao frowned, he was not sure which of the two would have the last laugh, his heart was full of anxiety.


    A helicopter flew over, with a reporter sitting on it, his face full of excitement.


    "Dear audience friends, audience friends, I am now flying over the church and will be flying over the church to see the truth behind the church. We will broadcast the whole process and present it exclusively!"


    The reporter was very excited, and the photographer also sweated his palms, because they all knew that the next picture would shock the world.


    It was He Lingxi and others who directly took out their mobile phones and turned on the live TV station. They also wanted to see the battle scene.


    The helicopter flew over the church, and there was the large open space below, and the reporter did not see the voices of the two masters for the first time, but saw the streamer, accompanied by a strong oppressive atmosphere.


    "No more, I can''t breathe now!"


    The helicopter had to interrupt the live broadcast, retreat, and then replaced with a few people in the martial arts world, the lowest realm is also the beginning of the master.


    Leaping behind the church, they could barely resist the terrifying spiritual fluctuations, but they still couldn''t see the battle between the two.


    The battle between the young masters is naturally fast as thunder, shocked as lightning, and a single move is only an instant matter. You can see the clues from their realm.


    However, under the slow motion of the lens thousands of times, a trace of the picture was finally captured.


    "Look, isn''t that a young man? Why is there a dragon-like gas in front of him."


    "Opposite, opposite, is that Bi Jian Tai Dou? It''s like a fairy bone, Bi Jian will win!"


    A powerful master in the late stage waved his hands with excitement on his face, but before he said a few words, the plane was directly cut off by Su Yan and fell down.


    Several masters fell to the ground, not knowing their life or death.


    The picture was frozen in Su Yan''s palm, and then there was no information.


    "How can the battle between young masters be known to the world, otherwise the world will change."


    Bi Jian didn''t object either, and naturally this kind of thing could not be spread.


    "Between you and me, there must be a death today!"


    Bi Jian''s eyes were full of killing intent, and behind him was a cloud of purple spiritual power.


    "as you wish."


    Su Yan was also covered by golden spiritual power, and the dragon-shaped spiritual power in front of him was more pure.


    Bi Jian knotted his hands and began to perform secret techniques, and a powerful forbidden force began to envelope the entire square.


    The purple spirit power behind him turned into a magic eagle, and the sharp beak seemed to be able to break everything.


    "Go!"


    The magic eagle struck towards Su Yan and directly fought with the golden dragon. A random move was a leak of majestic spiritual power, causing the entire ground to shake.


    And Su Yan did not stop, leaping forward, both of them used their strongest moves.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Bi Jian roared, his fist was like a lion, with endless coercion, this was his ten-year enlightenment and practice.


    Su Yan sneered, and a scorching sun actually appeared behind him. A closer look was transformed by spiritual power, and it was a bit stronger than the Golden Dragon.


    "Sunset collapsed!"


    The scorching sun''s spiritual power fell directly, smashing towards Bi Jian, swallowing mountains and seas, as if to swallow the earth.


    The crevice of the church directly shines with great light, gold and purple intersect, which is extremely colorful.


    But the faces of a few people in the martial arts world changed wildly. They naturally knew that this was spiritual power, and hurriedly shouted, "Go back!"


    Spiritual energy vented, directly pushing everyone present, and pounced on the road ten meters away.


    A group of people were dripping with blood and were seriously injured. Fortunately, people in the martial arts world used their inner strength and spiritual power to resist, but the results were unimaginable.


    "It''s no longer safe here, everyone back one kilometer!"


    No one would not listen. Otherwise, they would be joking with their own lives. Once again, they were shocked that the power that erupted from the confrontation between the two powerhouses was terrifying.


    And this time the leakage of spiritual power was just a blink of an eye. The two had already competed for hundreds of tricks, and the spiritual power was vented everywhere, and the entire square seemed like a spiritual power array.


    Bi Jian gasped slightly, and his eyes were extremely gloomy. He didn''t expect that Su Yan''s spiritual power was so strong, and his magic arts were extremely powerful.


    "I really underestimated you, it''s a master to beat a mother."


    Su Yan did not answer, and directly displayed the shattering style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form, and he wanted to turn Bi Jian into a piece of dust.


    Bi Jian''s face changed suddenly, and his whole body seemed to be pulled by countless forces, with a broken pain.


    "Gather!"


    Bi Jian roared out a word together, and his whole body''s spiritual power actually drilled towards his body, fighting against Su Yan''s fragmentation.


    Su Yan also did not expect that the Fragmentation Style could not turn Bi Jian into dust, which was far beyond his expectation.


    "Is this your method, it is really strong, it actually forced me to use spiritual damage to resist."


    The spiritual power is damaged and consumes one''s own realm to resist powerful moves. This is a kind of helplessness to put it to death and resurrect.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and his strongest move came out and failed to kill Bi Jian, which made him uneasy.


    "You have played enough, then I will take the shot."


    Bi Jian directly drew out a small sword between the flesh and blood of his arm. This small sword seemed to be smooth and round, but in fact it was nurtured by spiritual power and was his nirvana.


    "Ten years of sharpening a sword, killing without seeing blood!"


    With a move of Bi Jian''s mind, the Sword of Nurturing floated out directly and swung it towards Su Yan. The speed seemed unpleasant, but he couldn''t avoid it.


    At this moment, the golden dragon and the magic eagle both died together, and the aura from the two spiritual powers shook the world.


    The centuries-old church collapsed directly, setting off a wave of dust.


    "Who''s winning?"


    This is the first thought in everyone''s mind, and it is also the thought of He Lingxi.

 Chapter 433： He is Su Baxian

    Many people anxiously waited for the dust to disperse, and He Lingxi rushed toward the church impatiently. She wanted to see the end of the duel first.


    The dust made her cough constantly, but she still couldn''t stop her footsteps. Turning over the ruins, He Lingxi saw the open space behind. The open space had already become a huge pit, at least 20 meters deep.


    And in that pit, she saw a figure, and lay straight in it, covered in blood.


    She couldn''t see who it was, but she hoped it was Su Yan, and prayed not to be Bi Jian.


    However, her prayers did not work, and a figure floated directly down, with Bi Jian''s spiritual nurturing sword inserted on her chest, and the whole dress was stained with blood.


    Su Yan was injured, but he did not lose, it was Bi Jian.


    When Bi Jian''s spiritual power sword was swung, Su Yan''s eyes were full of the shadow of the small sword. He knew that he could not avoid it, and at the same time he did not expect that this person could conceive a sword embryo.


    We must know that there are three thousand great avenues, sword cultivation is the sky, and there are many people in the cultivation world who use the sword as the way to cultivate into immortals. They walk with the sword and are omnipotent in the sky and the earth.


    Su Yan had discussed the Dao with the Sword Saint, discussed with the Sword Saint, and even died with the Sword Saint. It''s just that the success or failure is unknown. That is the matter of his eighth life. He only remembers that he has emerged and returned to the immortal position. Holy life and death.


    It is naturally a long process to conceive a sword embryo. Many people will not choose this method. They will make swords, and they can also have very powerful swords.


    But if it is necessary to compare high and low, the weapons of becoming a sword master are all sword embryos.


    There are also two ways to conceive a sword embryo. One is Bi Jian��s body nourishing spiritual power, and the other is to raise a sword gourd. Both have strengths and weaknesses. The sword of the Juggernaut is a combination of the two methods. Two for one.


    It''s a pity that Bi Jian failed to kill Su Yan. His sword was still short of fire. It was not sharp enough to seal the throat with one sword. It could only hit people''s hearts. But Su Yan''s spiritual power was so powerful, how could it hurt his heart? , So the long sword just shatters the bones.


    This deep pit was shot by Su Yan Nutian with the palm of his hand. It contained all his spiritual power. It was a strong blow that directly caused Bi Jian to die.


    Looking at Bi Jian''s corpse, Su Yan also secretly made up his mind that the shattering style is no longer enough to become a nirvana. He must speed up to learn the collapse style, which is a more powerful existence in the Shaking Heaven Sixteen Style.


    He Lingxi lay down on the ground, like a slumped mud, Bi Jian lost, and their He family followed.


    At this time, the smoke disappeared, and everyone saw He Lingxi lying on the ground and Su Yan standing next to him, all shocked.


    He Guangyao''s eyes widened and he almost turned his back. Bi Jian lost and his He family was hopeless.


    He Guangyao cried in his eyes, but his He Family Group was the painstaking effort of the past generations, and he did not expect it to be over in his generation.


    "I am ashamed of the ancestors!"


    He Guangyao crashed directly into the ruins and was taken away by a steel bar. He knew that this was a relief, and Su Yan would definitely not spare him.


    He also wanted to take a fight like this, hoping that Su Yan thought he was dead, letting go of the He family''s young and old, and the He family group would never have a surname.


    "Grandpa!" He Lingxi burst into tears, and he didn''t expect that one of his own debts would be a big mistake and ruin the He family.


    The death of He Guangyao did not make Su Yan half moved. He came here to take the He family away, otherwise how to build his spiritual force array.


    This is not his fault either. He Lingxi owes his debts first, and wants Bi Jian to kill him later, and taking He Family Group is the ultimate goal.


    "Kill me, kill me!"


    He Lingxi roared at Su Yan, hoarse.


    "Do you really want me to kill you!"


    Su Yan''s hand touched her eyebrows with the spiritual power, and He Lingxi would die if he tried a little harder.


    Feeling the coldness of the golden light, He Lingxi was trembling all over, and she suddenly became frightened. She felt terrified of death.


    Su Yan naturally felt her fear, and a playful smile appeared on her face.


    "I reminded you at the beginning, don''t miss the appointment, you can only blame yourself if you don''t listen."


    Su Yan moved his fingers slightly, and a few drops of blood dripped from He Lingxi''s face, with two billion words written on it.


    Su Yan didn''t want her life, as long as her appearance, long time and long time, how could Lingxi suffer.


    There are a lot of people who want to kill him, not bad He Lingxi.


    To make a person completely frightened is not to kill him, but to make him fall from a height to the mortal world. The huge gap will make him more painful.


    "Three days later, I will take over the He family and leave everything to me, or I will die!"


    The He family hurriedly nodded, knocked their heads like garlic, wherever they dare not, it was a surprise to be able to leave their lives.


    "This is **** TV station. The deity of the casino, Bijian, and the young man in a decisive battle with the young man at the casino of the city, lost to death, this casino will be the young man''s world in the future."


    People in the martial arts world in casinos and even in the political and business circles are panicked, and no one knows their future fate.


    "Master Lin Wu, do you know the identity of that young man?"


    A group of political and business leaders sat together, all looking at a martial artist, looking forward to the answer.


    "The latest news, that young man is called Su Yan, from the south of the Yangtze River."


    Master Lin Wu knew so much, he couldn''t inquire about anything else.


    As for the major forces in the gambling city, these are the existence above the master, and the news is naturally more informed.


    "Master Quan, have you checked Su Yan''s identity?"


    "I have connections in Jiangnan, and a martial artist told me that he is Jiangnan Su Baxian."


    "Su Ba first?!"


    A group of people were taken aback by this nickname.


    "He also has a nickname, Su Blood Demon!"


    Everyone is discolored, blood demon, doesn''t it mean that he is cruel.


    "Poke the four cities in Jiangzhou, destroy the northern province, and behead the existence of the top of the golden scale!"


    Everyone paled with fright, asking Jinlin, isn''t it a Jiangnan hero?


    "No more!"


    A man with thick eyebrows and big eyes came over, his face was so gloomy, he said coldly: "He not only killed the blade, but also destroyed the Jiangbei Taidou Danwei!"


    The few masters who were strong in the early days were so scared that they fell to the ground, their faces changed wildly.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t he the honor of North and South!"


    "Now he already has the blood of three masters in his hand!"


    The entire conference room was so dull, everyone was speechless, because they didn''t know their future and destiny.


    "However, Su Taidou is not a violent person. He is called Su Blood Demon just to kill all his enemies."


    "In this way, as long as you don''t become an enemy of Su Blood Demon, you will be fine?"


    "Naturally respect him!"


    A group of people nodded, feeling quite at ease.


    ...


    The people in the casino finally understood Su Yan��s identity and knew of the many important things he did. Of course, this was only spread in the martial arts world. Naturally, ordinary people would not know it. Even ordinary small political and business people would not know. He is only from Jiangnan.

 Chapter 434： play

    The smoke of the war disappeared, but it was still firmly burned in the hearts of the casino people. It is almost impossible to obliterate it.


    Everyone in the casino knows that a strong man against the sky has defeated their original champion and will become the master of the city.


    But everyone in the casino did not see Su Yan, he had already appeared in a luxurious hotel.


    Su Yan was injured in his chest, and his shirt was stained with blood. He first dealt with it. If he went to see Jin Shiya and the others like this, they would be worried.


    Wearing a strong outfit, Su Yan rang the elevator doorbell and walked directly towards the eighth floor.


    At this time, on the eighth floor, in a presidential suite, Jin Shiya, Jiang Chao and others were still very anxious, and their hearts were very disturbed.


    Su Yan has been out for a day and has not yet returned, which makes them a little worried.


    "Professor Su will not be captured by the Jiang family?" Cheng Shanshan had a bad feeling.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could Brother Yan be taken away? He is our Jiangzhou master."


    Although Jiang Chao said so, he could tell from his eyes that he was still very worried and lacked confidence.


    When the atmosphere in the room was dull, there was a knock on the door, and everyone didn''t pay attention. It was not until after a while that Wang Lihong got up and opened the door.


    "Yan...Brother Yan!"


    When Wang Lihong saw Su Yan, he was so excited that he could not speak clearly, and almost jumped into Su Yan''s arms.


    Jin Shiya saw Su Yan with a relieved expression on her face, and ran directly into Su Yan''s arms.


    "Brother Yan, you scared us to death."


    "what happened?"


    Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, almost like a teenage boy, but there was a trace of evil in his eyes.


    "You have been walking here for more than a day, and the phone call can''t get through. Can you worry about it?"


    "Yes, then Shao Jiang is not dead."


    Naturally, Su Yan knew it a long time ago, and said indifferently, "He''s fortune-telling if he is not dead."


    "But the Jiang family wants us all over the city now."


    "That was a day ago, and now he doesn''t have the guts."


    Jiang Chao and the others were slightly stunned, then they understood something, and couldn''t help taking a deep look at Su Yan.


    Wang Lihong asked in a low voice, "Brother Yan, aren''t you just going to solve Jiang''s affairs?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You''re right, I''m going to solve the Jiang family''s affairs. They can scare pee when they see me now."


    "Ge Yan is mighty." Wang Lihong waved his arm.


    And Jiang Chao still said with a solemn expression: "Brother Yan, the casino is too unsafe lately, let''s go back."


    "Why is it not safe?"


    "You watch TV and newspapers. It''s all the same news."


    Su Yan picked up a newspaper with a faint smile on his face. It was written about his decisive battle with Bi Jian.


    "It''s okay, it has nothing to do with us, and it''s over."


    "That''s a gambling hero, so powerful people are dead, I can''t imagine it."


    "Yeah, even the church was destroyed."


    "It''s okay, I have heard of that person, he only deals with enemies, and he is still a good person."


    Su Yan thought for a while, what he did in Linzhou and even overseas and even border areas should be regarded as good people.


    Seeing Su Yan saying this, Jiang Chao and the others also felt a little relieved, after all, Su Yan''s kung fu is strong and can protect them.


    "Tomorrow, we will start visiting the casino and play every place."


    "Great!"


    The crowd regained their laughter and were all interested.


    Jin Shiya pouted her lips and said, "Brother Yan, can you not leave me like this in the future."


    As she said, she also beat Su''s chest with her small hand, but the seemingly very light force made Su Yan frowned slightly.


    Bi Jian''s sword was not an ordinary sword. It was nurtured by spiritual power, and it still caused a lot of damage to Su Yan. At least he couldn''t immediately recover with spiritual power, he had to recover slowly.


    Jin Shiya naturally felt the strangeness. Although Su Yan frowned slightly, she saw a fascinating red emerging on her chest, like a flower.


    She knew it was blood, and Su Yan was injured.


    "Brother Yan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yanben wanted to conceal it, but when he saw the blood flowing out of his chest, he could only say indifferently: "It''s okay, an ant sneak attack, a little skin trauma."


    "You lied to me."


    Jin Shiya directly forced Su Yan to take off his shirt, and saw Su Yan''s slightly sunken scarred wound.


    Jin Shiya immediately shed tears, such a big wound, and it is still in the heart, is this a skin trauma.


    Not only Jin Shiya, Jiang Chao and the others also took a breath. If the scar is removed, they all feel they can see the heart.


    Su Yan put on his clothes and still had a relaxed look on his face. Although he was injured, it was not very serious. His most important place was Dan Tian.


    "Brother Yan."


    "It''s okay. Don''t forget that your brother Yan is a cultivator. This injury is nothing. Compared with ordinary people, this is a skin injury."


    "You lied to me."


    Jin Shiya naturally knew everything. The protagonist of the overwhelming reports was Su Yan, who was fighting against the most powerful person in the casino.


    Suddenly she felt a trace of rejoicing. Su Yan was only injured. This was already a very good result. She did not dare to think about another result, which was unacceptable to her.


    "Don''t you believe me? When did I lie to you, clean up, let''s go out and play."


    Seeing Su Yan''s wounds, everyone was still in the mood to play, but they were all in low spirits.


    Su Yan came directly with two flips and blasted a small hole in the wall with a punch. Everyone opened their mouths in surprise.


    "It''s okay to say, you don''t believe it."


    However, Jin Shiya hurried over and "beat" Su Yan. She dared to do so even after being injured, which made her feel more distressed.


    "Look at the blood coming out again."


    "This is congestion, and it will heal quickly when it comes out."


    "It''s still poor mouth."


    Jin Shiya quickly wiped Su Yan''s wound with a tissue, and carefully bandaged him.


    Su Yan changed a piece of clothes and left the hotel with everyone. It was still necessary to have fun, after all, it was hard to come to the casino.


    They first rented three sports cars and walked around the casino to enjoy the beautiful seaside scenery.


    After that, I went to various famous buildings to take pictures, leaving behind laughter and mischief.


    Of course, the food area is indispensable. Almost all the casino foods have been eaten, but most of them are a combination of Chinese and Western food, and the group is not very used to it.


    "Next, we are going to the most desirable place."


    Su Yan was wearing a peaked cap. He was afraid that he would be recognized when he went to the casino, so he would not be able to play well, and he would definitely run away with fright.


    The next day, the group went on a cruise ship, drove the cruise ship around, and almost went to the East Island.


    "happy?"


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and asked with a smile.


    Jin Shiya nodded, and the smile on her face could express it.


    "Is your wound okay?"


    Jin Shiya was still worried, after all, it was too scary.


    "It''s okay."

 Chapter 435： He Family Decline

    On the third day, that is, the day when Su Yan restricted the He family members to leave the He family, everything in the He family group and even the house could not be taken away, or they would die.


    The He family residence is a golden area, a manor building, with many villas, the largest of which is the place where the generation owners of the He family live.


    It was supposed to be very lively here. It was either the one hosting the party or the one hosting the celebrities. In short, the parking lot of He''s family was full of luxury cars.


    But now it was extremely silent. Except for the luxury car parked around, there was no other luxury car.


    He Chengru, the boss of the He family, was smoking a cigarette at this time, and the ashtray in front of him was already full of cigarette butts.


    "Let me say that all this is the fault of that little bitch. Isn''t he what our family is like!"


    A woman with hands on hips was full of anger.


    "Sister-in-law was right, it was He Lingxi''s fault. Wouldn''t it happen if he owed money to others?" He Chengbang, the second master of the He family, stared coldly at He Lingxi who was squatting on the side, already very angry.


    "He Lingxi, it was you who left us with nothing, and it was you who killed the He family!"


    He Yaohui was so angry that he slapped He Lingxi directly.


    He Lingxi''s eyes were silent with tears, her heart seemed to be dead, and she didn''t care about their words.


    "Get out of here! Get out!"


    The third master of the He family kicked He Lingxi, staring at the boss, wishing to kill her.


    He Lingxi stood up suddenly, staring at everyone like a wolf, which surprised everyone.


    "Don''t look at me with that look, look at me again and you will be beaten to death as an ugly monster."


    "Humph!"


    He Lingxi laughed suddenly and laughed unscrupulously, as if to laugh at them.


    "Is it wrong when I brought back the elixir to treat Grandpa? When I said that I wanted to give 2 billion to others, who jumped up like a dog to oppose? Now I am blamed. You deserve to have today."


    After He Lingxi finished speaking, she slammed the door and left, her heart was dead, but life was going to continue. She planned to take refuge in her best friend.


    "This stinky girl, I''m so angry!"


    He Chengru was full of anger, but there was nowhere to vent it. They all knew that they had a share of what they were doing now.


    "Father, what should we do now?" He Yaohui was unwilling to do so, and forgot all his previous fears.


    "What else can I do, pack things and leave."


    "but����"


    "It''s nothing, who can resist the grand master, walking can at least save a small life."


    He Yaohui''s clasped hands were loosened, and the word "Grandmaster" was like a mountain of five fingers to him, and could not be shaken at all.


    Others are also gloomy, and there is only one dead end.


    "Let''s go, I have been in the casino for decades, and I have known a lot of friends, so I can at least make a living."


    The He Chengru family left the house directly, taking only some clothing, and even their bank cards were frozen.


    The other three of the He family also left one after another and went their separate ways. They did not get together.


    ...


    "Hey, boss Wang, I am He Chengru, are you free?"


    "Boss He, I''m very busy recently, there are too many things on hand."


    "I have only one thing, it won''t delay you for a few minutes."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you lend me some money?"


    "Isn''t Mr. He burying me? Your famous Mr. Ho borrowed money from me."


    He Chengru had heard the smell in the words was wrong, but still resisted, the poor had to bow their heads.


    "Well, for the sake of our many years of cooperation, I will give you one hundred thousand yuan."


    Boss Wang said very grandiosely, as if one hundred thousand yuan was all benevolent.


    To boss Wang, it''s really the best of his benevolence. Now everyone knows that the He family will be taken over by the young man who beheaded Bi Jian, and who dares to fund the He family.


    Hearing that Boss Wang only planned to give him 100,000 yuan, He Chengru''s cheeks jumped wildly, and he smashed the phone directly on the ground angrily.


    Boss Wang over the phone couldn''t help but smiled and hung up.


    Sitting in the office with a sea view, he was very leisurely, and said lightly: "He Chengru, you also have today, it can only be considered bad luck for your family."


    "Dad, do you have any eyebrows over there?" He Yaohui looked forward to it.


    He Chengru''s face was gloomy and angrily said: "This is a group of white-eyed wolves. When our He family was strong, we knelt and licked them one by one, and now we are all down."


    When He Yaohui heard it, his face showed anger.


    "Me too, a group of friends who usually play very well, and now all of them don''t answer my calls. I read them wrong."


    He Chengru sighed. There are more than a dozen people in their group. So the family needs money every day, how can they live these days.


    He Yaohui was desperate. He used to be the first of the four young people in the casino. If he could not even get enough food and clothing.


    He suddenly thought of something, with a hint of joy on his face.


    "Dad, I also have a small villa and a sports car in the suburbs."


    He Chengru shook his head and said, "That thing is not going to be taken away by Su Yan."


    "No, that thing I transferred was my former girlfriend, she has passed away long ago."


    He Chengru''s eyes lit up and he clenched his fists tightly.


    "With that thing, our He family will inevitably rise again."


    The situation of the other branches of the He family is not optimistic. They run into walls everywhere, and finally live by their own nanny or housekeeper, which is extremely desolate.


    Think of the former Mrs. He��s, who would spend hundreds of thousands of people walking around the mall, but now she is wearing worker clothes and fertilizing the vegetable garden.


    Think about the young masters who used to drove top sports cars around to tease girls, enter and exit nightclubs and even KTV, but now they drive taxis to solicit customers.


    Think about it before I stretched out my hand for rice to open my mouth. I ate bird''s nest, shark fin and abalone, and drank 8 Er Lafite, but now I eat porridge and pickles every day.


    Think about the luxury cars used to be cars, no matter where they go, they are glamorous and attract people''s attention, but now they are ridiculed and ridiculed, and even bad at work.


    This huge gap made the He family miserable. They only now know that this society is not a fairy tale world, and this society is very realistic.


    They know why the newspaper says that the sky-high prices of buildings require half a lifetime or even a lifetime of hard work. They now know that it takes ordinary people a year or even more than a few years to earn those things that they don''t cherish at all.


    This is cruel to the He family, such a day is simply unacceptable, and some people even choose to commit suicide.


    But those who are still strong and surviving have slowly been on the right track. They seem to have forgotten the glory of the family they used to, and just want to live a better life with their families.


    "Oh, isn''t this Shao He? How did you drive a taxi?" The second generation of Killer Mattfu said with a sneer.


    "Where?"


    He Yaohui''s face was calm, as if he didn''t recognize the former little brother in front of him.


    "To the dock."


    ...


    "Here, fifty yuan."


    "One hundred yuan, no need to find it." The second generation of Killer Matt took another thousand yuan from the bag and threw it directly on He Yaohui''s face.


    He Yaohui''s face changed, he directly grabbed the skirt of the second-generation killer, and said coldly: "Give me back one by one, or I will kill you. Don''t forget that you are still an ant in front of me."


    The second generation of Killing Mattfu suddenly nodded in fright, picked up the money and fled.

 Chapter 436： Siya Group

    This world does not need a group of respectable people, but people who adapt to it, so that we can continue to live.


    This is vividly manifested in the He family. Many people choose to abandon themselves because they can''t stand such poverty. Some are willing to become other people''s vases based on their own looks, and some rely on their own skin to become hotel resident.


    And He Yaohui is waiting for the opportunity. Although he is only a taxi driver now, he will certainly not be willing to be mediocre. You must know that he is a master and strong.


    He didn''t know Su Yan''s final attitude, and he still didn''t dare to come forward. He had to wait for everything to be calm before he dared to come out.


    Of course, give him ten courage. He didn''t dare to trouble Su Yan anymore. Bi Jian''s invincible existence was simply beyond reach.


    Lawyer Zhou, the chief lawyer of the casino, is now wearing an upright suit, standing in front of the gate of the He family mansion, respectfully waiting for Su Yan''s arrival.


    His role is to recover all of the He family''s property for Su Yan, and divide and value it. Su Yan has no intention of doing such cumbersome things.


    Of course, he can directly collect by force, but that bad reputation will make people in the casinos, politics and business people panic.


    Su Yan drove a five million Ferrari into the He family mansion, took off his sunglasses, and was quite satisfied with the He family mansion.


    "The mansion is not bad."


    Lawyer Zhou ran over and stretched out his right hand with a smile, trying to shake hands with Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his hand briefly, and then asked, "Is everything done?"


    "That''s right, the He family moved out. Except for some daily necessities such as clothing, they didn''t take everything else."


    "Well, show me the financial statements."


    Attorney Zhou quickly turned out a notebook, which recorded the He family''s property, with several large pages.


    Su Yan flipped it a few times, then threw it to Lawyer Zhou with a greater smile on his face: "Well, the He family is very rich. The mansion and the working capital are more than 20 billion, plus gambling. The value of stocks in various fields such as the city, this family that claims to be 60 billion is really not a boast."


    "Of course, the He family is the largest family in our casino. It is understandable that the funds are the first. Mr. Su is the financial statement of the Jiang family."


    After destroying the Jiang family, Su Yan naturally included the Jiang family group in his pocket. This didn''t take much effort at all, and it was almost personally contributed by the Jiang family.


    "The Jiang family also has more than 30 billion assets, which is not small."


    Together, the two have more than 90 billion. Even if it is not the actual funds, it is still enough for the construction of the laboratory. Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Merge the Hejia Group and Jiangjia Group for me, and change it to Shiya Group."


    "Shiya Group?"


    The lawyer hurriedly remembered, but the name made him a little bit confused.


    Su Yan naturally did not explain, this was a surprise for Shiya.


    "Is the mansion cleaned up? I plan to stay here for a while."


    "It''s packed, but the housekeeper and servants of the He family have left."


    "Get me a housekeeper, and he will handle everything."


    "it is good."


    Attorney Zhou also became Su Yan''s personal lawyer, and hired him directly for RMB 50 million, but other cases were not accepted.


    After handling everything, Su Yan drove the sports car back to the hotel, and then had a meal with Jin Shiya and others, and then took them to the He family mansion.


    "Brother Yan, this place is so luxurious."


    Just kidding, the He Family Mansion is the most luxurious residential area in the city. This manor is worth more than 5 billion yuan, and it is naturally the ultimate existence.


    "From now on this will become our holiday residence, and it will be completely free for you if I want to come here in the future."


    Jiang Chao and the others were full of joy, and they wanted to hug Su Yan for a kiss, but they were slapped by Su Yan. Of course, Su Yan had a good grasp of power.


    "Brother Yan, this is the Hejia Group?"


    "Yes, I won''t hide it from you anymore. I accepted the Hejia Group on my behalf."


    It doesn''t make any sense to conceal it, so I might as well tell them.


    "Take...Accepted?!"


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were frightened directly. This is the He family of the first family of casinos. The outside world said that it was worth sixty to seventy billion, and it was accepted by Su Yan.


    "He... Can the He family agree?"


    "He has to agree if he doesn''t."


    Su Yan didn''t want to get too entangled in this matter, and directly took everyone around He''s house.


    Of course Jiang Chao and others are not fools, they have already guessed some clues, but they have some sources of speculation and reality.


    They still don''t think that Su Yan is just killing the gambling hero, but they think that Su Yan and that person are very good, and let him take care of it.


    But this is even more meaningless to them. Being able to live here, even for free forever, is great news for them.


    The night is quiet, the stars are bright and the moon is full, many red lights are shining brightly, and countless pedestrians go back and forth, shuttled on the road.


    On the opposite side of the Hejia Mansion, there is an international nine halls, and next to the hotel there is an oversized display screen, similar to the one in Times Square.


    At this time, the display screen has been in a dark state, and many pedestrians and visitors think it is broken, and there are many discussions.


    Su Yan also took Jin Shiya to the balcony, covering his eyes, smiling faintly: "You must close your eyes."


    "Okay." Jin Shiya nodded very obediently, wondering what surprise Su Yan would give herself.


    When the display was lit, Su Yan also opened Jin Shiya''s eyes, and the surrounding fireworks bloomed, allowing people to look to the sky involuntarily.


    After the fireworks, the display directly showed: Hejia Group and Jiangjia Group merged to become Shiya Group! "


    The Shiya Group has been staying, all kinds of changes, suddenly zoomed in, suddenly zoomed in, suddenly drilled out from above, and suddenly displayed...


    The last few words showed tears to Jin Shiya''s eyes.


    This is just to express my love for my girlfriend Jin Shiya-Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were red and swollen, and she couldn''t cry. She knew very well what the merger of the He Family Group and the Jiang Family Group was. It was almost a hundred billion empire, and Su Yan was named after her, which made her so excited.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile on his face, hugged her directly, and gently kissed her red lips.


    At this moment, the fireworks bloomed, and the entire He family mansion was actually illuminated, and the sky showed five big characters, poetry, I love you!


    The rest of life is enough to have such love, and the rest of life is enough to have such a lover.


    Jin Shiya lay quietly in Su Yan''s arms, very well-behaved, without the excitement just now, but very calm and contented.


    "Do you want to be a beauty CEO?"


    Su Yan asked with a smile, rubbing her nose against Jin Shiya''s forehead.


    "No, I can''t be with you often when I become a beauty CEO."


    "Well, I''ll be the CEO''s wife."

 Chapter 437： Sino-Ocean Investment Group

    "This place is beautiful."


    "Yes, this is a paradise for the rich and a **** for the poor."


    "Our Sino-Ocean Investment Group has been here for five years."


    "In response to the young master, it will be exactly five years in one month."


    "Well, I looked at the financial statements, and it started to make a profit in the third year. This year it is only one billion."


    "This����"


    In a presidential suite, a young man of about twenty-seven and eighteen years old, a little blessed, sits lazily on the sofa with a wine glass in his hand, and a man with gray hair stands respectfully in front of him. Old man.


    The old man is the person in charge of Sino-Ocean Investment Group in the casino, and he is also a well-known figure in the casino industry.


    The Sino-Ocean Investment Group he manages is just a branch, headquartered abroad and founded by overseas Chinese.


    The young man opposite him was the young owner of Sino-Ocean Investment Group, the son of the CEO of the group.


    Sino-Ocean Investment Group is a well-known large company abroad, with assets reaching nearly 100 billion. It is a well-known kingdom group that can be seen in the world.


    Zhao Xilai, the director of the group, took only 20 years from entrepreneurship to establishment, and then to expansion, and he was known as a business legend.


    And his son Zhao Sidong has inherited the technology he invested and made the Sino-Ocean Investment Group successful. Now he is the Vice President of Sino-Ocean Investment Group.


    Zhao Sidong looked at the old man with dissatisfaction in his eyes. For Sino-Ocean Investment Group, a profit of 1 billion is a drop in the bucket. They have invested nearly 8 billion in the casino.


    The old man''s face showed bitterness, and he also had difficulties.


    "Young Master, this place is no better than my own. With the He family and Jiang family pressing down, investment in many industries can''t get in."


    Zhao Sidong''s expression eased, and he also knew the abilities of the He family and the Jiang family, no wonder the old man, he was doing his best to stand firm.


    "Go on, I''ll take a break and hold a meeting above the manager tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    The two beauties have been waiting a long time for Zhao Sidong''s conversation.


    "Lady from casino, yes, yes."


    With a smile on his face, Zhao Sidong rushed toward the two directly.


    The next day, Zhao Sidong, who was a little dark-eyed, was dressed in a straight suit. He regretted that he had played too much last night, which caused him to be a little weak.


    "Young Master, did you not sleep last night?" The old man saw Zhao Sidong staring at the two big eye circles, and asked with concern.


    "Well, last night I thought about it all night, this must be reformed, yes, it is a big reform."


    Zhao Sidong entered the meeting room, and a group of employees above the manager stood up and greeted Zhao Sidong.


    "Sit down."


    Zhao Sidong sat down on the first chair, and the old man stood beside him.


    "Sit down, you are the person in charge of this place anyway."


    The old man sat down slowly.


    "I''m here for no other purpose. I think everyone knows that I won''t be sloppy."


    "The company''s performance is very poor, so much investment in exchange for this performance makes me very disappointed, you know!"


    Zhao Sidong looked angry, so scared that the staff present did not dare to say a word, all of them lowered their heads.


    "Of course, you are not to blame, it is all because of the suppression by the He family and the Jiang family."


    At this time, the old man handed Zhao Sidong a form with a trace of shock and panic on his face.


    "Young Master, the He family and the Jiang family have merged."


    "what?!"


    Zhao Sidong also had a look of surprise, and he snorted inwardly.


    It was a dragon and a phoenix, but in the end, a dragon and a phoenix were auspicious, so how will their company continue to be here in the future.


    "Is the person in charge from the He family?"


    "That''s not it."


    "The Jiang family?"


    "Nor."


    Zhao Sidong wondered, the two merged, the person in charge is not one of the two, can it be that they can all be the shopkeeper and feel at ease.


    "Young Master, you don''t know anything, a major event has happened in the casino recently."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "The gambling hero Bi Jian was beheaded."


    Zhao Sidong didn''t understand this, he was just an ordinary businessman, naturally full of doubts.


    "Let''s put it this way, the number one player in the casino was beheaded."


    "What does it have to do with the merger of the He family and the Jiang family?"


    "Bi Jian died just to help the He family and Jiang family get rid of their opponents."


    Zhao Sidong frowned suddenly, he felt something stinky in it.


    "Could it be that the enemy did the two mergers?"


    "Yes, it is said that he is a young man with a lot of skill, and he directly swept out the He family and the Jiang family, completely accepting all the properties of the two families."


    Looking for Sidong with a solemn expression, how powerful this is, dare to blatantly annex the first and second families of Casino.


    "No one stopped?"


    "Who dares, he is now the master of the gambling city, besides, he accepted the two groups through a lawyer."


    "No, he is very kung fu, is that a very strong businessman?"


    "This is not clear, but the two merged and many employees resigned."


    "resignation?!"


    Zhao Sidong stood up directly, staring at the old man with his eyes, looking like he was crazy.


    "Young Master, Young Master?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhao Sidong smiled straight up to the sky, ignoring the strange eyes around him.


    "God really helped me, let me occupy the casino."


    The old man looked serious and couldn''t help but reminded: "Young master, that''s a strong man who can crush mountains and rocks and destroy houses. How dare we offend him."


    "I won''t be able to compete with him, but in terms of business, I can play him with no effort. I don''t believe he dare to come to me directly."


    Zhao Sidong obviously underestimated the strength and horror of the strong. Tai Dou is the overlord of a place, who can do whatever he wants, and no one dares to stop it.


    "Young Master, you think about this too simply. I heard that the man can do anything without blinking his eyes."


    "What''s so scary? I asked my father to call the master of fortune telling directly. With the master of fortune telling, he wouldn''t want to touch my hair."


    The old man was slightly shocked when he heard the words. The divination master in Zhao Sidong''s mouth was a highly respected existence in Nanyang, where their company headquarters are, and a famous and powerful person in Nanyang.


    "Can the master of divination come?"


    "With my father showing up, the master of divination will inevitably show favor."


    The old man has no words anymore, and the arrival of the master of divination must be safe.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure about this Shiya Group!"


    Zhao Sidong''s eyes were full of brilliance, as if he had discovered a cornucopia that was waiting to be excavated, it was a gold mountain and a silver mountain.


    "Not only the master of divination is coming, I also want my father to directly put out 30 billion, and I want to defeat his Shiya Group."


    Zhao Sidong''s eyes are full of determination, Shiya Group is determined to win, it is a piece of fat of nearly 100 billion, and it is exciting to think about it.


    Zhao Sidong left the office directly. He could no longer wait any longer. He must immediately start implementing his 100 billion empire plan without waiting for a minute or a second.

 Chapter 438： Stock plunge

    On a new day, many people are awakened by the alarm clock as usual, and then lie in bed lazily until the last quarter of an hour.


    Then wash and breakfast, put on a suit, drive to the company in your own car or drive, and start the day''s work.


    As for the Casino Stock Exchange, the door was closed at this time, and many financial workers in suits and shoes and even attractively dressed financial workers were already waiting here.


    Many of them still have breakfast in their hands, but they have been looking at their mobile phones and computers.


    The door opened, and a group of people rushed in directly. They must understand the stock trends of major companies as soon as possible, and make a record of everything.


    ...


    In an office building nearly one hundred meters high, in an office nearly one hundred square meters high, Su Yan is sitting on the board of directors'' chair, with his legs on the table, and the breakfast Shiya bought him in his hand.


    On the first day when he came to the company, Su Yan was quite curious. He sat in a position that countless people dream of, but he didn''t feel it.


    A well-dressed female secretary knocked on the door, holding the information in her hand, looking anxious.


    "Please come in."


    "Chairman Su, something has happened to the company."


    As soon as the female secretary came in, she was panicked and almost fell to the ground with unsteady steps.


    "Why panic and speak slowly."


    The female secretary tried her best to control her emotions and handed the information in hand to Su Yan.


    "This is the company''s latest report. The He family and the Jiang family have merged, and there are a total of 103 companies."


    Su Yan held it and looked at it, only one page in one second.


    "The original merger was a shock to many people outside. The stock price has soared a few days ago, breaking through 10% of the price."


    "Isn''t this great?"


    "However, from the day before yesterday, many companies that cooperated with us unilaterally terminated their contracts, and no longer provided raw materials and no longer shared technologies. Manufacturers went on strike, and sellers switched to other products."


    Su Yan looked at the female secretary and asked, "How much share do these companies occupy in the company?"


    "Thirty percent."


    "so much?"


    Su Yan originally thought it was only about 10%. After all, the He family started as a casino, but he forgot about the Jiang family. The Jiang family was in business.


    "Several major banks have also terminated our loan business, and many important employees of companies have resigned, and the company has fallen into a state of semi-paralysis."


    The more the female secretary speaks, the more frightened. This situation is not optimistic, especially the termination of bank loan business. You must know that the Jiangjia Group relies on loans to stabilize the capital chain. If suddenly terminated, there will be many unfinished buildings. Bankruptcy.


    Su Yan''s brows were also frowning. This series of things came too fast, and they followed one after another. He really didn''t understand this aspect, and it could be said that he was illiterate in this aspect.


    "Don''t panic for now, hold on to your army''s mind, and you must not neglect those who can continue to produce. I will solve it immediately.


    "it is good."


    Su Yan left the office building and went directly to the bank to transfer billions to the Jiangjia Group''s real estate project to solve the problem of the capital chain.


    After that, he went to various companies to check the actual situation, and he found that this was more serious than he thought, and many companies have been directly paralyzed.


    This paralyzed day, the company''s losses will be calculated in millions of tens of millions, and there are currently more than 50 paralyzed, which means that he will lose 1 billion a day.


    "It must be someone behind the scenes, don''t let me know, or I will make you dead and ugly."


    The gambling city under the night is still brilliant, but the He family mansion is very quiet, losing its former style.


    Su Yan sat on the sofa with a tired expression. Although he is a strong champion, he found that the company affairs on this day made him lose his head, which was much more difficult than cultivation.


    "Brother Yan, have you encountered anything?"


    "It''s okay. I went to various companies and looked at it. I was a little tired."


    "I made the soup, you can drink it while it''s hot, to replenish your body."


    Su Yan naturally took it. Although he knew that the soup was useless to him, it was a soup full of love.


    The next day, Su Yan went to the company like yesterday, but when he walked in, the female secretary rushed over again.


    "Chairman, something has happened."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "Sixty companies suffered major safety accidents, three people died and more than 100 people were injured."


    Su Yan frowned. If he said yesterday that he just suspected that someone was behind it, today he is extremely convinced that someone is really causing the trip, and that it also involves human lives.


    "The workers went on strike, and most companies stopped working completely."


    "okay, I get it."


    But at this time, the casino stock exchange market was even more popular, and many people were staring at the stocks of a company, with their expressions like watching a ghost movie.


    "Oh my god, wasn''t the closing price yesterday at 318 yuan? Why did it only open for one minute and the transaction price was 95% of the closing price yesterday."


    Many people stared at this new face dumbfounded, only to rejoin the Shiya Group.


    "It''s a limit, it''s a limit!"


    A group of securities workers covered their heads with a look of disbelief. It only took ten minutes to stop.


    The volume has reached 5%, and it is incredible how such a sharp drop can reach such a high volume.


    This kind of limit has not stopped, and in the next few days, the limit will be repeated again and again, and each time will be shorter than each time.


    "Eight minutes limit, my God!"


    "Five minutes, oh, mygod!"


    "Three minutes, Shiya Group is out of play."


    "In one minute, the stockholders went crazy and sold with all their strength. Not only that, but also the major shareholders.


    Just when many people think that the strongest group in casinos is going to fail, a behind-the-scenes investor pays a lot of money to buy out all the stocks, which is amazing.


    "It''s almost bankrupt, and even dare to buy it."


    "This man must be crazy."


    The large number of acquisitions has slightly restored the Shiya Group, at least there is no limit.


    Su Yan naturally knew about the stock. He originally held 60% of Shiya Group''s shares, but now the market value has shrunk by nearly half, which means that he has directly lost more than 30 billion in just four or five days.


    Su Yan appeared in the company''s office. As soon as he appeared, he was blocked by many people. They were important members of the company and even antiques.


    "Chairman Su, you have to give us an explanation. You can see what the current Shiya Group is like."


    These all have many shares, and they naturally suffered losses when the stock price plummeted, and all of them were extremely angry.


    "Yes, we will sue you to the court without giving an explanation. The random reorganization caused the loss of our assets, and your reorganization did not have our consent at all!"


    Su Yan looked at a group of angry antiques, his eyelids jumped wildly, and he smashed the seat in front of him with a punch, his expression full of anger.


    "Who dares to ask Lao Tzu again, this table is his fate!"

 Chapter 439： Sell ??or persist

    Su Yan stared coldly at the people, with murderous intent in his eyes, daring to show off his power in front of him, he hadn''t suffered this kind of frustration, the big deal was that this group would not want it.


    Many directors were frightened, and they all retreated one after another. Fate is still more important. They only now remembered that this was a demon who killed Bi Jian.


    "No more, no more."


    "Yes, whoever wants this stock, I just sold it."


    "Yeah, let''s throw away the old age."


    When a group of directors left, they didn''t forget to threaten Su Yan. Their stocks accounted for about 20% of the group.


    Su Yan''s face was so gloomy. When he was not a last resort, he naturally did not want to give up the Shiya Group, which was a group of nearly 100 billion.


    He can shoot with force, but force cannot exchange stocks that have fallen sharply. It is not his decision.


    Although he is very strong, it is impossible to control the economy of the entire casino in his own hands. Otherwise, what would the Shiya Group do?


    The current situation is that the stock price must be stabilized, and the stock must not collapse, or the company will really die.


    "Academician Chen, the construction of the laboratory will be slowed down temporarily. You start with jade and spirit grass, and collect more for me."


    Academician Chen has already brought a large number of top-notch expert teams to form the strongest research institution, and he is preparing to do a big job, but he was stunned to receive such a notice from Su Yan.


    "Su...Professor Su, this is already on the agenda, besides, I have brought all the top scientists. Wouldn''t it be a shame for them to find stones and elixir?"


    "Qucai is a shit, you don''t have anything to do research, you don''t have to look for it after the laboratory is built, you don''t understand this?!"


    Academician Chen was severely criticized by Su Yan, and he didn''t dare to refute, so he could only accept it with a humility.


    "Okay, I will go now, and I will notify them."


    The reason why Su Yan stopped building the laboratory was to allocate funds to buy stocks that were sold by shareholders.


    The 30 billion in the early stage was used to stabilize the group, and the latter invested 30 billion to acquire 10% of the stock.


    The stock dropped, but his acquisition cost more. Su Yan knew that this was a trick.


    But he can''t let it go. This is a commercial act. You can''t kill people. Then the economic system of the casino will collapse, and it will attract the attention of the political circles.


    Su Yan was really exhausted. Although he bought 10% of the stock, the remaining 10% was taken away by another person, and that person was Zhao Sidong.


    "Young Master, currently we have acquired 31% of Shiya Group''s shares, and the rest is in the hands of Na Su Yan."


    Zhao Sidong''s face was solemn and he didn''t smile like that, obviously dissatisfied with it.


    "Unexpectedly, he has so much money as a martial artist, and he is willing to spend a high price to buy stocks. This is beyond my expectation."


    "Right now he has more than 60% of the stock, we can''t speak."


    "No hurry, no hurry, he will be anxious when the stock continues to drop. Then it will be the time for me to visit."


    Zhao Sidong regained a sneer on his face, although it was a little harder than he expected, but this piece of fat could not escape his palm after all.


    "Master called 30 billion again, saying that he fully supports you."


    "Okay, very good, I want to make his Shiya Group become my Zhao family."


    The slump of Shiya Group''s stock is naturally like a tornado. The streets of the casinos are aware of this incident, and some retail investors are even more swearing, and they have suffered miserable losses for this.


    However, the mainstay of the gambling city, the political and business people, have different expressions, some of them smiled, waiting to see the jokes of the Shiya Group, and some were uneasy. They did something wrong and feared that Su Yan would come to the door.


    "Boss Liu, you made a cut on the back of Shiya Group."


    A big belly man smiled, and in front of him was Boss Liu, a supplier of raw materials.


    "How can it be said that it is a cut, whoever gives more money, I supply raw materials to whoever, the business community depends on money to speak."


    "Don''t think I don''t know your thoughts, but I want to remind you that that young man is not easy to provoke, and it might be the one who will kill you."


    "Yes, in case he brings Shiya Group back to life and doesn''t need your raw materials then, your boss Liu will be in trouble."


    "Hmph, let''s see, Shiya Group can''t survive for a month."


    Boss Liu was full of anger and went straight away.


    Not only the political and business circles have been discussing this matter, but people in the martial arts community are paying attention to the whole process.


    They originally planned to visit Su Yan together, acknowledging his dominance and offering a gift, but now everyone hesitated.


    "This Shiya Group is now facing bankruptcy, and it will be difficult for him, Su Taidou, to survive against the sky."


    "No, the stock plummeted and Antique divestment, and Shiya Group is now in a backwater."


    "This may not be a good thing for us." An old man stroked his beard with a smile on his face.


    "What does Master Qian Wu mean by this?"


    "When the Shiya Group falls, he Su Ba will definitely be unable to stay here first, so he will definitely return to Jiangnan. You say whether this is a good thing for us."


    Everyone''s eyes brightened, if Su Ba first left the casino, then the casino would be a piece of fat unattended, and they, the big men of the martial arts world, would be like birds fleeing a cage.


    "I hope so."


    A group of people are looking forward to it. When Su Yan leaves, they will get more resources and even become vassals of all parties. That is the emperor of the earth, how happy life is.


    "But it''s not absolute. It depends on his Su Baxian''s ability. We can watch the fire from the other side."


    Everyone nodded their heads, quite agreeing with Qian Wushi''s words.


    If Su Yan brings the Shiya Group back to life, everyone will immediately go to give gifts, if the Shiya Group is destroyed forever, then everyone can welcome the arrival of the golden age.


    The small place in the gambling city is now surging, and all parties are watching their words and opinions.


    Even people in the political circles are paying close attention and are ready to intervene at any time. After all, they must ensure that the casino economic system cannot be greatly affected.


    Su Yan had just stabilized the stock flow at this time, but another trouble came again. Many companies were unable to pay wages, and employees went on strike directly. This was just worse.


    Even Su Yan in the realm of the little master now feels a little weak, and the shopping mall is like a battlefield. This sentence is correct, and it can be said that this battlefield without gunsmoke is a group of evil wolves who can eat people without spitting out bones.


    "Brother Yan, why are you still up?"


    Jin Shiya who woke up in the middle of the night saw Su Yan sitting on the balcony smoking a cigarette, and couldn''t help but worry.


    "Can''t sleep."


    Jin Shiya also knew about the stock market crash, and she became even more worried when she saw Su Yan so anxious.


    "Brother Yan, should we sell the group? Let''s not worry about that."


    Selling, this is the best way at the moment. Selling it can at least exchange losses, and even earn the He family mansion.


    He also hesitated, whether to sell it or insist, the big deal is to make money from other places.


    But Su Yan was not reconciled. He ran all the way and made a manor after so much effort, which he couldn''t accept.


    "No, you can''t sell it."

 Chapter 440： Zhao Sidong is visiting

    The stock exchange opened on a new day. As expected, the Shiya Group plummeted again. The original price of more than 300 yuan is now only 130 yuan, a reduction of more than 60%.


    Many people shook their heads. If this falls, the Shiya Group is about to go bankrupt, and the two largest groups in the casino have also completely declared their decline.


    The He family and the Jiang family were extremely happy about this, almost laughing every day when they read the newspaper.


    "Yaohui, look at today''s newspaper, Shiya Group has plummeted again, hahaha."


    He Chengru''s face was full of excitement, his face radiant, and he swept away the shadows that had been seen many days ago.


    He Yaohui also smiled slightly. The Shiya Group fell, and Su Yan must have nowhere to stay in the casino. That was also the beginning of his new life.


    "Dad, let''s not worry about these, let''s live our own lives."


    He Chengru nodded, none of this has anything to do with their He family, and what happened to the Shiya Group''s downfall has nothing to do with them.


    "But I''m still angry, our huge He Family Group was defeated by him, and it hasn''t arrived this month."


    "What about the anger, no one has a strong fist and can only endure it."


    He Yaohui was also angry, but he could only endure it. There was no way.


    "Chairman, the entire building is gone."


    The female secretary looked at Su Yan without the previous shock, and had already regarded these things as sparse and ordinary.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    "I don''t want to leave. I will follow the company unless the company falls."


    The female secretary said very firmly. In fact, she wanted to be able to see Su Yan every day, and she was an idiot.


    "Well, yes, when the group recovers, let you be a major shareholder."


    The female secretary gave a wry smile and nodded slightly.


    "The group has 100,000 employees, and now there are more than 10,000 left."


    "It''s okay, these are the backbone of the company, and they will do a lot in the future."


    The female secretary knew that Su Yan was drawing cakes to satisfy his hunger. Nearly half of those left behind were old, weak, sick, and disabled, or they would have left.


    Less than half a minute after the female secretary left, she ran back again, her face showing anxious expression.


    "Chairman, a group of people came outside, looking fierce."


    Su Yan raised his head, a coldness flashed across his eyes, and said lightly: "It''s okay, I''ll go take a look."


    The group of people who came here are from a company that urges money, and the loan money has not been repaid, and there is a shortfall of more than 3 billion.


    They took the brushes and scribbled all over the place where they owed the debt and paid the money, completely unscrupulous.


    Su Yan walked over, grabbed a man, and said coldly, "Who gave you the courage to run wild on my land."


    His face changed, and he was terrified. He didn''t expect the boss of this company to be so strong, and the business was wrong.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, we just used people''s money to help people out."


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Yan directly threw the man out of the door, and the others were so scared that they scrambled and fled.


    Looking at the back of these people, Su Yan smiled bitterly in his heart. He didn''t expect that he could experience the taste of debt collection. It was really ups and downs.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking of many things in his mind, a luxury car drove up and stopped at the company''s gate.


    There were three people in the car, led by Zhao Sidong, on his left was the old man in charge of the Sino-Ocean Group, and on his right was a divination master who was wearing strange clothes and holding the Buddha in his hand.


    When the fortune-telling master got out of the car, Su Yan felt a strong wave of power, which made his face change suddenly.


    This old man holding Buddha beads was not simple, he turned out to be a great master, a complete master, not a small master.


    Su Yan was unsure, wondering if he could beat this master of divination, his eyes would show incomparably deep jealousy.


    Zhao Sidong came and looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face, stretched out his right hand, and said, "Zhao Sidong of the Xia Yuanyang Investment Group."


    Su Yan didn''t shake hands with him. He had already guessed the cause of the incident. I am afraid that this person was responsible for everything.


    Zhao Sidong was not angry either, but still smiled and said: "I am very interested in your company, so I want to come and talk to Chairman Su."


    "What to talk about, there is nothing to talk about."


    "Chairman Su, I am here for a win-win situation, otherwise the Shiya Group will really become a stagnant pool by then, which is not good for everyone."


    Su Yan naturally knew the purpose of Zhao Sidong''s coming here, and he knew the whole plan completely, and he understood completely when he saw the master of divination.


    The young man in front of him has a brain, knows how to do everything, and there is a master of divination in him who is not afraid of Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned and walked directly upstairs, Zhao Sidong naturally followed and came to the office together.


    "Cut tea for the young directors of Sino-Ocean Group."


    The female secretary nodded immediately and went busy making tea.


    "sit down."


    Zhao Sidong sat down and kept looking around, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    "This place is really bright and bright."


    "Boss Zhao has long been salivating."


    "Look at what Chairman Su said, I''m just here to talk about cooperation."


    "Let''s talk about it, what is your mind."


    "Chairman Su is a refreshing person, well, we don''t talk secretly, I am here to buy Shiya Group."


    Zhao Sidong said this with a hint of arrogance in his eyes. Right now only he can buy this stagnant company, and everyone else is shunned.


    "Boss Zhao is indeed a business prodigy, and all the means of play have come to my head."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and his eyes were staring at him with cold light.


    "Business, as long as we do not violate the law, our fair competition is reasonable, you are right, Chairman Su Yan."


    "Yes, of course, but you forget that I am not an ordinary chairman."


    "How dare I forget that Chairman Su defeated Bi Taidou''s existence."


    "Then believe it or not, I can kill you now!"


    "I don''t believe it."


    The divination master stood up directly, staring at Su Yan blankly, and directly attacked Su Yan with all the pressure.


    Su Yan suddenly changed color, but he didn''t expect that Grand Master would have such a pressure, and the gap between Xiantian and Xiantian was too big.


    He knew that if he had a duel with a master of divining, his chance of winning would not exceed 20%.


    "Chairman Su, we are just a business competition now, why should we involve other aspects? You can rely on your own ability to protect the Shiya Group. Whether you sell it or not is entirely voluntary."


    Su Yan''s face was pale, Zhao Sidong dared to come here for an upright acquisition, naturally he was determined to reorganize the Shiya Group, unless Su Yan still had tens of billions of assets on hand, otherwise he could not compete with him at all.


    "Chairman Su, you can think about it slowly, but if you think about it one day, you will lose more than 2 billion yuan."


    With a smile on his face, Zhao Sidong got up and left the office.

 Chapter 441： Ruya

    Su Yan looked at Zhao Sidong''s back, and his heart was full of murderous intent. Had it not been for the divination master by his side, Zhao Sidong would have disappeared in this world.


    The master of divination had broken through the little master, and truly reached the realm of the early stage of the master, and he was considered an innate powerhouse in the cultivation world.


    Although Su Yan had a lot of secret techniques, he still had no bottom in fighting with him, because the old man gave him too deep a feeling that it was not simple.


    Moreover, Su Yan knew very well that such an abnormally dressed person would inevitably have secret skills, so he didn''t dare to do it at will.


    Since Zhao Sidong is going to play commercial tricks with him, he will not be afraid. Although Shiya Group seems to be declining, but Su Yan did not really lose.


    He intends to go back to Jiangnan and Jiangbei. He is the master of the two places. It is not difficult to extort money at random.


    Once the funds are available, the Shiya Group can come back to life.


    But Su Yan hadn''t returned yet, so someone came to him, still a beautiful woman.


    Sitting in the office, Su Yan had a pile of documents in front of him, and even he was annoyed to read it.


    At this time, the female secretary brought a person in. Su Yan took a look and had an impression of this person. Isn''t this just a young beauty playing stud together in a casino.


    "It''s you."


    Su Yan was slightly surprised, wondering what this beauty was doing.


    The beauty is called Ruya. She wears a short skirt and a white shirt, and the high heels on her feet are not ordinary.


    The most important thing is that the melon face is matched with a pair of big eyes, which does not appear to be a net celebrity, but has an elegant temperament. At first glance, it is a famous lady who was born.


    Ruya stepped on her high heels and walked slowly to Su Yan, stretched out a jade hand that was as smooth as a lotus root, with a faint smile on her face.


    Su Yan naturally did not refuse, and shook hands with her, motioning him to sit down and talk, while the female secretary went to make tea.


    I have to say that if it weren''t for Su Yan''s extraordinary power, such a woman with outstanding appearance and temperament would be the most attractive, and it would be difficult for ordinary men not to be tempted.


    "I don''t know if it should be called Su Taidou or Chairman Su?"


    "Just call me Su Yan."


    "Chairman Su should remember me?" Ru Ya smiled faintly, and chose to call Su Yan''s position. This is related to her coming here.


    "Remember, of course, beautiful lady Ruya."


    "Chairman Su really has a good memory. Not only is he good at kung fu, he is so handsome, he is the dream lover of all girls."


    "Miss Ruya will not come here to see my demeanor, after all, I am just in a panic."


    "You are really handsome, you have a special temperament, which can make all girls unable to extricate themselves."


    "Just kidding, Miss Ruya is also beautiful and talented, and her temperament is much better than me."


    "I''m just a little woman, and I can''t compare with Chairman Su."


    Ruya didn''t tell lies, Su Yan''s domineering power can definitely conquer a woman''s heart, which is incomparable to her elegance.


    "Ms. Ruya can''t just come to me as simple as drinking tea."


    After witnessing the changes that day, Ruya can still come here, there must be something big to support her, otherwise he would never dare to come here.


    "Of course, how dare to disturb Chairman Su''s leisure if nothing happens."


    Ruya took out a business card from her bag and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at it and said Fang Ruya, the owner of a small company.


    This card showed that she could not find anything of value besides her surname.


    "It turned out to be Miss Fang."


    "Chairman Su, you really have a deep love for your girlfriend, so you named her directly."


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly, and he said lightly: "How did Miss Fang know?"


    "Guess, a woman''s direct, Shiya, what a beautiful name, must be a girl, Chairman Su is also a kind person, so I think your girlfriend is Shiya."


    "Miss Fang''s guessing ability is really strong, of course your name is also good, and it is also beautiful."


    "Unfortunately, no one cares about my name, because he has been snatched away."


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t say much. He didn''t know what Fang Ruya said was true or false, even if it was true, he was not interested in this person.


    And Fang Ruya was telling the truth, she fell in love with Su Yan at first sight in the casino, and she was attracted by him the second time she met.


    But Luo Hua was sentimental and Liushui had no intention, Su Yan didn''t mean to her at all.


    Fang Ruya tried to restore her expression, her face became flat, but her eyes still had love.


    "Chairman Su, I won''t take your time anymore. I''m here to help you this time."


    Fang Ruya finally said her purpose, but the truth is unknown.


    Su Yan also said, "Help me, how does Miss Fang want to help me?"


    "Chairman Su is very aware of the current situation of Shiya Group, and it can be said that he is dying."


    Su Yan has no objection, this is already in front of his eyes, and a discerning person can see it at a glance.


    "At the moment you only have two options, of course I only said it according to the commercial channel." Fang Ruya''s meaning is very clear, and she has not considered the use of force.


    "Which two options?"


    "One is to sell the company immediately to minimize losses, and the other is to introduce a large amount of capital to bring the Shiya Group back to life."


    Fang Ruya said a lot, it can be said that it is completely correct, Zhao Sidong came to him.


    "I also know that Sino-Ocean Investment Group has come to you, so I said that there are two options. If there is no Sino-Ocean Investment Group, Chairman Su has only one choice, otherwise it will be bankrupt."


    Su Yan patted the palm of his hand and smiled on his face: "Miss Fang is right. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful and you are an expert in business."


    "Chairman Su praised, I just did an analysis."


    "Then Miss Fang came here to send me funds?"


    Fang Ruya stood up directly, with a solemn expression on her face, and said in a low voice, "Yes, I am here to give you money. I originally wanted to send money, but Chairman Su looks down on people."


    "How much money does Miss Fang have?"


    "Not much but not too much, enough to bring Shiya Group back to life, and at the same time to make Sino-Ocean Investment Group a complete failure."


    There was a trace of solemn expression on Su Yan''s face, which could bring the Shiya Group back to life and Thaksin. He could do it himself if he had the funds, but he was skeptical that he could make the Sino-Ocean Investment Group fail.


    "I know that Chairman Su hates Sino-Ocean Investment Group very much, and I also hate that his rise was stepped on by countless hardworking workers."


    "What does Miss Fang mean?"


    "If Chairman Su trusts me and allows me to manage the Shiya Group, I will surely make the Sino-Ocean Investment Group irresistible."


    Fang Ruya''s eyes were full of coldness, with strong anger.


    She knows very well that the history of Sino-Ocean Investment Group''s fortune can be said to be property acquired by plunder.

 Chapter 442： New chairman

    "Ms. Fang, you don''t just hate Sino-Ocean Investment Group, you can open the skylight to speak up if you have any requirements."


    Su Yan naturally knew that Fang Ruya had a purpose, and it couldn''t be such a reason.


    Fang Ruya showed a charming smile on her face, which became more moving, but women are often the most dangerous when they are most seductive.


    "Chairman Su, I said everything just now, but you rejected me."


    "Well, Miss Fang is willing to send tens of billions. I can''t ask for it."


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Fang Ruya, "I will leave it to you."


    Fang Ruya hurriedly held Su Yan, with a hint of aegyo.


    "Well, well, say business."


    Su Yan sat back in the chair and looked at Fang Ruya indifferently, guessing Fang Ruya''s appetite in his heart.


    "Chairman Su, I don''t want much. For a 30 billion investment, I only need 20% of Shiya Group''s shares, and it''s after the event is completed."


    This is indeed very reasonable for Su Yan, even if 30% Su Yan would accept it.


    "Of course, the purpose of my coming here is not just to reinvigorate the Shiya Group, I also want to bring down Sino-Ocean Investment Group."


    "Sino-Ocean Investment Group is getting fatter in the eyes of Miss Fang."


    "Yes, no one doesn''t care."


    "Well, after the collapse of Sino-Ocean Investment Group, we will be divided into 50-50."


    Fang Ruya smiled even more and nodded directly. She didn''t open her mouth to have the Sino-Ocean Investment Group at once, because she knew that all of this needed Su Yan as a wall shield.


    Of course, they were talking about the Casino Ocean Investment Group. As for the headquarters, this has nothing to do with Su Yan.


    After talking with Fang Ruya, Su Yan felt relaxed. As long as a few tens of billions were received, Shiya Group would surely be able to tide over the difficulties, and it would be even bigger.


    Back home, Jin Shiya rarely saw Su Yan so happy, and her mood improved.


    "Jiang Chao and the others?"


    "They went back, and the holiday is over."


    "Oh."


    Su Yan stepped forward, hugged Jin Shiya lightly, and said affectionately: "The Shiya Group will not fall."


    "Brother Yan is great." Jin Shiya gave Su Yan a sweet kiss directly.


    "Don''t you want to know?"


    "I don''t want to, but I know that Brother Yan must have exhausted Zhou Zhang, so I am cooking Shiquan Datang soup to make up for you."


    "Today came a beautiful woman. She said that all the money is given to me. With this money, Shiya Group can tide over the difficulties."


    Jin Shiya, who was cutting the ginger, stopped, with a hint of anxious expression on her face, curled her mouth and said, "Is it beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful, it''s hard to refuse, and it''s very temperamental."


    Jin Shiya bit her lip and said with a hint of compromise, "I can only tolerate it once."


    Su Yan scratched Jin Shiya''s nose and said with a smile: "Silly girl, is your brother Yan like that? The money is collected, although people also collect it, but it''s just a part-time job for me."


    "I do not believe."


    "Don''t believe me, you can investigate."


    Su Yan said that he hugged Jin Shiya and wanted to bring him into the room.


    A trace of panic flashed across Jin Shiya''s face, and she hurriedly said, "Stop making trouble, Jiang Pian hasn''t been put in yet."


    ...


    The large-scale meeting of hundreds of companies of Shiya Group was held at the former headquarters of Hejia Group, and all the heads of subordinate companies were present.


    But today''s protagonist is not Su Yan, he just sat in the gallery, and the chief stayed out.


    A group of responsible persons whispered, all discussing the company''s fate.


    "Why didn''t Chairman Su sit in the first place?"


    "I don''t know, what happened?"


    "Hey, I don''t think the future of Shiya Group is clear."


    ''how do I say this? "


    "He didn''t sit in the first place. Naturally, he was about to change his face. The Shiya Group might be sold out."


    A group of people suddenly realized that they all showed their regrets, that the Big Mac had ended up in such a situation.


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t understand. No matter how strong Wugong is, you will still be illiterate in business."


    "This means that no one is perfect, there is a sky outside the sky."


    Su Yan has been sitting in the auditorium, closing his eyes and practicing, and he hasn''t paid much attention to the comments of these responsible persons.


    He admitted that he didn''t understand the political and business affairs, but it was not as unbearable as they said. Even if Fang Ruya did not come, he still had a way to bring Shiya Group back to life.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the meeting was officially started, and a stunning beauty walked in slowly.


    Fang Ruya wore a glamorous professional outfit today. Although she didn''t look as beautiful and moving, she had a more mature atmosphere, mixed with a more proud temperament.


    "Who is this?"


    "Chairman Su''s secretary?"


    "No, isn''t his secretary standing there."


    Fang Ruya directly sat down on the chief chair, causing a group of people to drop their jaws.


    A company official said angrily: "This beauty, are you sitting in the wrong position?"


    Su Yan opened his eyes at this time and said lightly: "She was right. She held today''s meeting."


    The person in charge at the scene was even more surprised, and didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    "Everyone is very clear about the situation facing the company. First of all, I would like to thank you all for staying in the company. You are the soul of the company."


    Many people just clapped their hands gently, which is not painful to them, they still care about Fang Ruya.


    "Let me introduce this beauty. She is named Fang Ruya, and she will be the CEO of Shiya Group from now on. Everyone has to call her Chairman Fang."


    The expressions of a group of people changed suddenly. Is the company really sold? Many old people in charge shed tears.


    "Chairman Fang brought more than 30 billion life-saving money to our Shiya Group, which is why I appointed her as the CEO of the group."


    A group of people were taken aback, and after a while they jumped up excitedly, hugged each other, and wept with joy.


    They fully understand the role of 30 billion capital injection, which is definitely life-saving money.


    "Thank you, Chairman Fang!"


    A group of people stood up, and the other Ruya bent over slightly, very solemnly.


    Fang Ruya also looked at everyone with a smile, and said without humility: "The reason why I like Shiya Group is because it is the soul of our casino. It should have its glory, and it should be more prosperous than before."


    Everyone applauded enthusiastically, their faces still excited.


    "I am convening this conference to give everyone peace of mind, so that everyone can reinvigorate and solve difficulties together. Do you have any confidence?"


    "Have!"


    A group of people is absolutely decisive, and they are very different from what they first saw.


    "Very good." Su Yan also stood up and looked at everyone and said, "More than 30 billion of funds will be used to re-operate the various companies of the group. I will see all companies resume business for me within three days! "


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    "Well, the meeting is here. Everyone prepares, and the money finance will be calculated and sent to each company.

 Chapter 443： The Rising Siya Group

    More than 30 billion funds have been received and distributed directly to enable various enterprises to resume production.


    The originally broken partners also continued to cooperate, because Sino-Ocean Investment Group did not give them money, and Shiya Group is a big customer, and if you don��t cooperate, you have to drink Northwest Wind.


    However, in three days, more than 100 companies resumed production, and many workers who resigned and left have also returned. Of course, Su Yan conducted a strict screening, and it was not easy to come back.


    The news of Shiya Group''s full-scale start of construction spread all over the casino, and some people were talking about it.


    "The Shiya Group has recovered again. It''s a miracle."


    "Yes, I don''t know where Boss Su got so much money."


    "You don''t know this. It is said that Shiya Group has joined a young and beautiful beauty."


    "Boss Su''s lover?"


    "Fart, investment partner, now became the CEO of Shiya Group, Boss Su has retreated behind the scenes."


    "It seems that Shiya Group still can''t fall down."


    He Chengru, who was still working in the vegetable field, heard the news and almost entered the hospital with anger, and He Yaohui continued to drive a taxi honestly, not daring to have any other ideas.


    The rest of the He family and the Jiang family were all disappointed. It was a blow to them not to see the Shiya Group go bankrupt.


    While the Casino Stock Exchange just opened, many people originally thought that the Shiya Group would drop its limit within ten minutes.


    They have sent out this kind of news many times, and many newspapers and media are reluctant to publish it.


    But a worker inadvertently raised his head, only to see a mass of red in a place that was originally green every day.


    For this reason, he rubbed his eyes, but he saw an incredible scene when he looked at it, and he almost dropped his chin.


    He hurriedly passed the news to a media and newspaper, thinking that this hot news will inevitably hit the casino, and he was the first to send it out.


    "Shiya Group''s daily limit!"


    "Why is Shiya Group''s daily limit?!"


    "Shiya Group resumes production, and the daily limit is up!"


    ...


    When other workers were watching other companies, they also saw this scene inadvertently, and they were shocked.


    All of them hurriedly sent out news, but they received too slow answers. Some media and newspapers even blamed them.


    In the office of Sino-Ocean Investment Group in the casino, Zhao Sidong is molesting his female secretary, and the two are fighting fiercely.


    "Young Master is not good!"


    The old man ran over in a hurry, his expression anxious.


    "What is it, so flustered?"


    "Shiya Group''s stock has a daily limit!"


    "It''s not a rare thing to stop and stop."


    Zhao Sidong said nonchalantly, but the next second he felt wrong and hurriedly looked at the old man.


    "What are you talking about, the daily limit?!"


    "Yes, there will be no false information from the stock exchange.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Zhao Sidong looked dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it. The stock of Shiya Group in the stagnant water actually went up. Are the stock investors'' brains broken?


    Shiya Group still has tens of millions of stocks in the hands of retail investors. It is the transactions of these retail investors that caused the stocks to rise. Of course, the biggest driving force is that all companies of Shiya Group have resumed operation.


    "Young Master, the man behind all this turned out to be that all companies of the Shiya Group have resumed operations."


    "Impossible, where does his money work!"


    With a furious expression on his face, Zhao Sidong kicked the female secretary away with bruises and bruises.


    "This happened so quickly that it was too late to investigate thoroughly. I sent someone to investigate."


    "Hurry up, I want to know the reason immediately."


    A few hours later, the investigation got the result, and the old man hurried to Zhao Sidong''s office to report.


    "Young Master, I found it."


    "what reason?"


    "Someone invested more than 30 billion yuan in Shiya Group."


    "Who is it, who dares to stand in my way of making money!"


    "It seems to be from the Fang family."


    "The Fang family, is it the Fang family on the East Island?!"


    Zhao Sidong''s face stiffened, as if being emptied, he fell directly on the chair.


    "The Fang family is a huge empire of 200 billion yuan, how can we compare it."


    "Why, why does the Fang family want to get in."


    Zhao Sidong felt helpless, but he didn''t think it would be the result.


    "Young Master, the family below me intervenes, we will definitely not take advantage."


    "Of course I know, it''s up to you."


    "I mean, when the Shiya Group''s stock rises, we immediately sell it, not only will it make them ugly, but also make a fortune."


    "What I want is Shiya Group, it''s not about making money!"


    "This is a last resort."


    Zhao Sidong had no choice but to compromise. He could only face reality. It was impossible for him to swallow the Shiya Group. It was a good result to be able to make a fortune.


    But how could Fang Ruya let him retreat all over, her plan had just begun.


    "Daddy, give me another 20 billion yuan, and I want to make his Zhao Family Ocean Investment Group go bankrupt!"


    Fang Ruya knows what Zhao Sidong thinks, and now she will definitely hold onto Shiya Group''s stock, and then sell it when it rises to the highest level. Then she will make a fortune and kick Shiya Group.


    She wants to use 20 billion yuan of funds to hit the Zhaojia Ocean Investment Group, and then make the Zhao family short of funds. Finally, Zhao Sidong will inevitably use Shiya Group''s stock to obtain cash.


    At that time, the Shiya Group certainly did not rise much. His Zhao Sidong''s money was just enough, and the Shiya Group would not be subject to fluctuations.


    Then, if Sino-Ocean Investment Group is seriously injured, give them another blow. This is to take your illness and kill you.


    In the next few days, the Shiya Group was trading at its daily limit, and the newspapers in the casinos were sold well, and the ratings of the TV stations burst.


    Zhao Sidong naturally held the stock firmly, at least until the Shiya Group rose to more than three hundred and ten to sell.


    But Zhao Sidong never expected a fire in the backyard.


    "Young Master, the company we are working with has breached the contract."


    "Breach, why breach of contract?"


    "I don''t know that they just don''t want to cooperate with us and do not provide services."


    "This group of beasts have fallen into trouble."


    Zhao Sidong hurriedly called his father, wanting to ask for more money to tide over the difficulties.


    However, the leaks of the house happened overnight rains, and the headquarters of Sino-Ocean Investment Group was also in danger. The withdrawal of funds and the economic downturn directly led to the break of the capital chain.


    "Son, you still want me to ask for money. Where did all the money I gave you go? Hurry up and give me a copy, or the headquarters will go bankrupt.


    Zhao Sidong''s eyes went black and fell straight down. This blow was too great for him.


    At this time, Su Yan became more relaxed. The Shiya Group developed according to the predetermined plan. The stock has risen to nearly two hundred, and each company is completely on the right track.


    At the same time, he also got the news that Sino-Ocean Investment Group was in trouble, and he was finally relieved.

 Chapter 444： go back

    "Really, Shiya Group has reached its daily limit on the tenth day, and it has reached two hundred."


    The Las Vegas Stock Exchange revolves around Shiya Group��s stocks almost every day. Many investors looked at the wavy line of Shiya Group and sighed and couldn��t ask for a vote.


    "According to this increase method, Shiya Group will inevitably break through the 300 mark."


    "Yes, it is said that Shiya Group''s casino has already cooperated with Star Country''s No. 1 Casino, which will surely achieve more powerful development."


    "Hurry up and take a look, I hope someone can sell some stock."


    However, the Sino-Ocean Investment Group is covered by dark clouds, because the company has been paralyzed and cannot operate.


    The employees leave, the wages cannot be paid, and the people are already in panic.


    "Why Sino-Ocean Investment Group is exactly the same as the previous Shiya Group."


    "According to a reliable person, the reason why the Shiya Group was hit hard was the ghost of the Sino-Ocean Investment Group. Now that the Shiya Group has recovered, it will naturally take revenge."


    "Then the Sino-Ocean Investment Group''s market value is only four or five billion. How does it compare with the Shiya Group? Well-known investment commentators have estimated that the Shiya Group will reach the 200 billion mark in the future, or even higher."


    "Yes, even the government is vigorously promoting it as a gambling city."


    "Don''t say anything, I''m going to clear the stock of Sino-Ocean Investment Group."


    "Go ahead and make up for some loss early in the morning."


    Zhao Sidong was totally unable to. The headquarters was in a difficult situation, and the company in the casino was directly paralyzed. He now only has more than 30% of the shares of Shiya Group.


    "Young Master, hurry up and sell it, otherwise the headquarters can''t hold it."


    "These stocks can obviously be worth more than 60 billion, you tell me to sell, and the sell-off can only recover 40 billion!"


    "But if you don''t cash out, the headquarters will go bankrupt."


    "If you make a wrong step, you will lose every game!"


    Zhao Sidong beat his head vigorously, full of pain.


    "Young Master, keep the headquarters, we still have a chance to make a comeback."


    Zhao Sidong clenched his hands and said coldly: "Su Yan, everything you give me, I will definitely report it!"


    "Oh, really, how can you repay me."


    Two figures appeared at the door, obviously Su Yan and Fang Ruya.


    "you guys!"


    Zhao Sidong was full of anger and roared directly: "Who let them in, the master of divination blasted them out for me."


    "Sidong, I will not interfere with your business activities."


    "Boss Zhao, we are here to send the gospel. Your stock is worth 40 billion, and we are willing to buy it for 50 billion."


    "No way, I will not give it to you even if I cover it, I will throw it away and make your stock market turbulent."


    "Stubborn!"


    Fang Ruya''s face was cold and she directly pulled Su Yan away. Since he didn''t want him to survive, then he could only let him fend for himself.


    On the second day, Zhao Xilai called Zhao Sidong. If he does not make any money and goes back, the Zhao family will be demolished.


    Zhao Sidong had no other choice but to sell the shares of Shiya Group and then cashed back to his country.


    As for his casino, Sino-Ocean Investment Group sold it directly to investors at a price of 300 million, and the investor was transferred to Su Yan at a price of 500 million.


    "Chairman Su, Zhao Sidong sold it."


    "Very well, I thought he could hold on for a day or two."


    "It is Chairman Su''s superb strategy. To stimulate him in person, his determination to sell is even more obvious."


    Zhao Sidong thought that the sell-off would cause trouble for the Shiya Group, but he was completely wrong. Not only did it not cause trouble for the Shiya Group, but instead caused the Shiya Group''s stock to explode.


    Su Yan recovered 10% of the 30% of the stocks sold, and he transferred the money from the Sujia Group.


    The rest were scraped by retail investors and investors. The popularity can be said to be empty. Everyone is excited to grab stocks, and there is no fear at all.


    "I really don''t know which fool it is that dare not hold the shares of Shiya Group."


    "Yes, this is a bull stock, extremely stable, and it can go up."


    "No, I bought a thousand shares yesterday and the daily limit is set today. If I sell it, I can make 30,000 yuan."


    "Sell it to me."


    "You want to be beautiful."


    ...


    The Shiya Group has completely returned to normal, and the stock has risen directly to more than 400 in the end, which is a sky-high price.


    At the celebration ceremony, Su Yan and Fang Ruya were driving champagne on the celebration stage. Below are a group of key members of the company and media reporters.


    This grand event lasted for a long time, and it can be said to have shocked the entire casino city, and even other provinces in China were surprised by it.


    A beautiful reporter raised the microphone and asked, "Chairman Su, can you talk about the current situation of the company?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "As we all know, the company is very good now, and it will get better and better in the future."


    "Then do you plan to invest in other industries?"


    "Of course I need to invest. Didn''t I buy Sino-Ocean Investment Group, just for investment."


    Su Yan looked at many people in the audience and said enthusiastically: "In the future, I will focus on manufacturing, finance, energy, and the book market."


    "We can understand the first three markets, but what is going on in this book market?"


    "Everyone must know that the online literature market that has emerged recently is very hot. I am very optimistic about him. I plan to invest in this industry. This is a new industry and will inevitably occupy a very strong market share in the future."


    "The average reading rate in our country is very low, only a few books a year, and those developed countries have dozens of books on average. This is a very promising market."


    After the interview, Su Yan walked directly off the stage and headed towards Jin Shiya. Jin Shiya smiled and took his arm and left with him.


    But Fang Ruya, who had been looking at Su Yan from behind, bit her lip, obviously very unhappy.


    "Chairman Su, don''t you say goodbye to me?" Fang Ruya shouted.


    Su Yanchao beckoned and said with a smile: "Beauty Fang, please take care of this place. I will come to the casino to make amends to you in the future."


    Fang Ruya, who was angry at Su Yan''s words, stomped her feet, and she left like this, and handed over the huge empire group directly to her.


    ...


    "Do you trust me so much?"


    "Of course, because you saved the Shiya Group, the Shiya Group would have been over without you."


    "No, my instinct tells me that even if I don''t come, it won''t be over. You have a lot of power in it, so there must be a way."


    Su Yan smiled, and did not continue to send messages, because at this time he and Jin Shiya had already boarded the plane to Jiangbei Airport.


    "After spending so long in the casino, I finally came back."


    "Yeah, now I want to go back and take a good rest, and then work hard to cultivate. You are already a little master. If I don''t work hard, I really can''t keep up."


    "Shiya, can you discuss something?"


    "The things promised will not be discussed, the others are fine."


    "..."

 Chapter 445： Jin Shiya breakthrough

    After returning to Jiangbei University, I was very calm and spent a small leisurely life.


    Su Yan sold 20% of Shiya Group''s shares and obtained nearly 100 billion in funds, which just happened to be used to build a laboratory.


    With the funds in place, the laboratory started construction immediately. The construction team had already planned everything, so the construction process was very fast.


    Su Yan just went to see it every day, and had two public classes a week, and his days were relatively leisurely.


    Jin Shiya hasn''t come out these days. She has been stepping up her practice every day and is bound to catch up with Su Yan, so she didn''t even go to the villa in order to practice more time.


    Wang Susu ran abroad with her boyfriend Qian Dabiao a long time ago, and took Jiang Qiusheng to arrest Su Yan that day. What happened after that almost frightened her.


    Jiang Qiusheng was directly beheaded by Su Yan. She slipped away while Su Yan didn''t notice her, otherwise her life would not be guaranteed.


    Downstairs in the female dormitory of Jiangbei University, Su Yan lay leisurely in the car, waiting for Jin Shiya to come out.


    But after a while, Jin Shiya walked out slowly, with dissatisfaction on her face.


    "Others practice qigong, I have no time to play with you."


    Su Yan pulled Jin Shiya over, without saying anything, took her into the car, and drove directly away from Jiangbei University.


    "Have you got a fever at Dantian acupoint these past few days?"


    Jin Shiya pouted her mouth, and when she heard Su Yan say this, she couldn''t help but nodded. She didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I''m going to have a baby, I don''t know yet."


    Jin Shiya''s face changed, and she hurriedly said, "Nonsense."


    "Haha, bringing you out is to help you break through."


    Su Yan parked the car in a clearing. The surroundings were quiet and no one, and the scenery was nice.


    "sit down."


    Su Yan pulled Jin Shiya onto a big rock and let Jin Shiya sit down.


    Although Jin Shiya was puzzled, she still did.


    "The reason why your dantian feels hot is because the spiritual energy has been gathered. You can feel carefully whether there is a cloud of gas lingering in the small belly."


    Jin Shiya closed her eyes as she said, and began to feel the things in the pubic area, but after a while, she opened her eyes and nodded to Su Yan.


    "That''s right, it means that your aura is enough to condense your dantian. Can you see the color of the aura?"


    "It seems to be purple."


    "purple?"


    Su Yan was stunned for a while. During the training, the dantian acupoint gathered spiritual energy, and then the spiritual energy turned into dantian, and the dantian stored spiritual power and formed a liquid to break through.


    The spiritual power is divided into red, blue, green, blue, white, gold, orange, black, and purple, among which gold and purple are the least common.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power is golden, he is noble as the Nine Heavens Immortal Emperor, a family of immortal veins, and it can be said to be a noble bloodline.


    Purple, Su Yan had only seen it once. It was a very powerful venerable, a goddess of a very ancient race.


    Of course, Su Yan would naturally not connect the two, because there is nothing to connect.


    "Your spiritual energy is very pure, and you will get twice the result with half the effort in the future."


    "really?"


    "Little fool, how could I lie to you."


    Su Yan also sat down cross-legged, looking at Jin Shiya solemnly, without the hippie smile just now.


    "Shiya, you have to remember that one way of cultivation is to steal yin and yang, seize good fortune, and become intolerable. It is a road against the sky. Can you bear it?"


    "Brother Yan can, and so can I."


    Jin Shiya said firmly, if she didn''t practice, how would she stay with Su Yan forever, so no matter how hard it is, she will not hesitate.


    "Well, hold your breath and close your eyes, your brain should be smooth, and your mind should feel the dantian wholeheartedly. I will transmit spiritual power to you to help you break through!"


    "it is good."


    "It will be very painful during this period, you must hold on to it, or you will get lost and lost."


    "I can do it."


    "let''s start."


    Both of them closed their eyes unanimously, began to get rid of distracting thoughts, made their brains clear, and focused on the changes in their dantian.


    Naturally, Su Yan can reach it in a few seconds, but Jin Shiya can''t. This makes it very difficult for a worried person not to go to sleep for a few seconds.


    Su Yan was very patient and waited quietly. After about an hour, he could feel that Jin Shiya had reached a level of peace, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Surrounded by the dantian spiritual power, the golden spiritual power was excreted by Su Yan, forming pure aura, and then gathered between Su Yan''s hands, slowly pouring into Jin Shiya''s back.


    The reason for doing this is because Jin Shiya''s delicate body cannot directly bear Su Yan''s violent golden spiritual power, but can only transform into spiritual energy, which is slowly transmitted.


    As soon as she entered, Jin Shiya felt that her back was pierced by countless iron needles. The feeling was to directly stimulate every inch of nerves to maximize the pain, and the nerves would not be exhausted, and they would always be excited.


    Jin Shiya showed pain on her face, cold sweat broke out all over her body, and her body began to twitch involuntarily.


    Su Yan hurriedly used her spiritual power to protect Jin Shiya''s body, preventing her from moving, and then directly shouted: "Hurry up and gather the aura of Dantian!"


    Jin Shiya shook her head and shook her whole body. She woke up. Following Su Yan''s actions, the spiritual energy that Su Yan injected into her body also gathered towards the Dantian acupoint.


    The majestic aura is like a sea of ??clouds, rotating at Jin Shiya''s dantian point, and is constantly mixed by Jin Shiya.


    This process is like squeezing a large pile of cotton into a pile. Although it may seem simple, the process cannot tolerate any sloppyness, and this cannot go wrong.


    "It doesn''t need to be fast, let''s be more delicate and make no mistakes."


    Time passed slowly, Jin Shiya''s body was already drenched, and the exquisite and translucent body was undoubtedly revealed, even more full of allure.


    But Su Yan didn''t want to appreciate it. In fact, he was more anxious than Jin Shiya, worried and pitying.


    The aura finally gathered together and began to form a dantian prototype. This process is like handmade ceramics. It needs to constantly control its shape so that it cannot have a little crack.


    Su Yan could feel Jin Shiya''s dantian, and was very satisfied with Jin Shiya''s performance. Women are more delicate than men, and nothing went wrong.


    "Very good, when it is completely sturdy, the work is done."


    This is another long process, and can only wait calmly, and still not to be careless.


    Su Yan''s breakthrough martial artist is naturally different from Jin Shiya. He has the memory of the immortal emperor''s soul, and there are thousands of ways to break through, but Jin Shiya can only have one method, the safest and least dangerous method.


    "to make!"


    Su Yan roared and opened his eyes, completely relieved.


    Jin Shiya was already tired and paralyzed, she didn''t even have the strength to support her body, and she fell directly on the stone.


    Su Yan hurriedly picked him up, his face full of pain.


    "As expected to be my woman."

 Chapter 446： Army flower arrived

    Su Yan put Jin Shiya in the car and drove to the villa.


    When they arrived at the villa, Su Yan planned to help Jin Shiya take a bath, and then let her rest.


    But the shy Jin Shiya refused directly and dragged her body into the bathroom.


    "Can you do it?"


    Su Yan cared outside the bathroom, he was really worried that something would happen to Jin Shiya.


    After several hours of piercing pain, even he would be uncomfortable, not to mention the delicate body Jin Shiya.


    The reason why Jin Shiya insisted on taking a bath was entirely because she was afraid that Su Yan would violate the rules, but she said it herself, she must surpass Su Yan.


    Sometimes when a woman gets more real, it is really a headache, and she will never compromise if she fails.


    After washing, Jin Shiya who came out staggered and was directly carried to the bed by Su Yan, and then covered the quilt to rest.


    "Go to sleep, you will recover tomorrow after you sleep."


    Jin Shiya nodded weakly, and then slowly closed her eyes. She was really tired, very painful, and very weak.


    Seeing Jin Shiya still frowning while she was asleep, Su Yan was very distressed. He can only helpless now, just because the realm is too low.


    "No, I have to think of a way."


    Su Yan searched for memory in his mind, but he found out in a moment, but he hesitated.


    But the hesitation was only a moment, his face showed determination.


    "It can reduce your pain a little, so what about the accumulation of loss points?"


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, a soft spiritual power emerged from the dantian, and began to warm Jin Shiya''s dantian.


    In this way, no spiritual power enters the body, and it will not cause Jin Shiya the slightest pain, but the spiritual power reflected by the dantian will make Jin Shiya feel very comfortable.


    As soon as the spiritual power came out, Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan directly, because she felt very comfortable near Su Yan, and the pain was much reduced.


    "Hold Brother Yan tightly, Shiya feels so comfortable, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Jin Shiya said vaguely, obviously in a dream, but it was the truth.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, kissed her face, stroked her hair, full of love.


    The next day, the sun shone on the ground and sneaked into the room, shining on Jin Shiya''s face.


    Jin Shiya rubbed her eyes and opened her eyes, feeling extremely relaxed, her body no longer hurts at all, but she was more energetic, and the strength in her hands was actually terrifying.


    She just touched the closet casually, and actually knocked a hole in the closet, which shocked her.


    "Congratulations, Shiya, for becoming a female man."


    Su Yan smiled and brought breakfast, but his face was interestingly tired and he could hide it.


    Jin Shiya naturally smiled, hugging Su Yan, eating breakfast very sweetly.


    After eating breakfast, Su Yan drove the car and went to school with Jin Shiya. He wanted to see the progress of the laboratory, and Jin Shiya also had classes.


    When they arrived at the school, they were separated, and Su Yan went directly to the laboratory.


    The foundation of the laboratory has long been completed, and the first floor is being built. The materials used are all top-notch materials, that is, the existence of missiles that cannot be destroyed.


    Academician Chen wearing a safety helmet is sitting aside to supervise, just like a contractor.


    Su Yan walked over and asked indifferently, "How is the project progressing?"


    Seeing that it was Su Yan, Academician Chen stood up and said with a smile, "Please sit down."


    Su Yan sat down grandiosely, without any excuse.


    There are a large number of scientists of various types around Academician Chen, as well as many students. Seeing Su Yan behaving like this, they were all angry.


    A man with glasses and a beard said displeasedly: "Hey, that kid, are there no rules for being big or small?"


    This person is called Hao Aiguo, who is a prot��g�� of Academician Chen and has an obsessive love for biology.


    Su Yan ignored him, tilted Erlang''s legs, and took off his sunglasses.


    "Lao Chen, get me some watermelon. It''s the National Day, and the weather is still so hot."


    Now everyone can''t stand it anymore, it''s too arrogant to let Academician Chen hold the watermelon.


    "Who are you, you were so rude to the teacher, now you stand up and apologize to the teacher."


    "Yes, looking at the oldest students of Jiangbei University, they dare to treat Academician Chen like this, believe it or not, I will smoke you!"


    Others also followed suit one after another, looking at Su Yan angrily, had it not been for Academician Chen to stop them, they would have done it a long time ago.


    Academician Chen quickly said to everyone: "Professor Su is fully qualified to sit here. I am just a student in front of him."


    A group of people were dumbfounded. Academician Chen actually said that. He was a student in front of this young man. How could this be possible.


    "Chen...Academician Chen, are you okay, is he threatening you?"


    "Yes, you tell everyone that he will not be able to get out of this office yard."


    Academician Chen looked anxious, even drooping, and hurriedly explained: "Do you know who he is? They all said he is Professor Su."


    Hao Aiguo pondered slightly, his face instantly changed color, and he hesitated: "He is really Professor Su."


    "I have told you that the investment and construction of this laboratory and even the idea of ??super psychic liquid are all proposed by Professor Su."


    "He is the one who started to take it in the womb...oh no, he is Professor Su who has eight degrees and worked in more than a dozen famous institutions."


    "Yes."


    Academician Chen was almost stomping his feet. This group of elm heads offended Su Yan as soon as they met. How to mess around later, how to learn from Su Yan.


    Everyone changed their color, with an incredible look on their faces. Although Academician Chen told them that Su Yan was very young, he was too young.


    He had eight degrees in his teens and worked in more than a dozen well-known institutions. What a genius, and the most important thing is that he is so handsome!


    Under the constant reminder of Academician Chen, everyone quickly apologized to Su Yan, with regrets on their faces, and even worried that they would be able to participate in the research and development of this super spiritual liquid.


    Faced with the apology from everyone, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. After eating the watermelon in his hand, he wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then stood up.


    "Send some iced watermelons to the construction workers, so that they can quench their thirst in such a hot day."


    "Okay, I''ll have someone send it right away."


    Academician Chen fully agreed.


    "You don''t need to do everything yourself, leave it to the young ones, and give them a chance to exercise."


    Su Yan looked at a group of scientists and students with encouragement in his eyes.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and realized that Su Yan was not the kind of grumpy person, and could not help but began to admire him. The female student was even more idiotic.


    "Not soon, thank you Professor Su."


    "Thank you Professor Su."


    Su Yan waved his hand and was about to leave, but a pleasant voice came from the crowd.


    "How long hasn''t it been since you have become Professor Su who has eight degrees and worked in more than a dozen famous institutions?"


    When Su Yan heard this, she was too familiar with this voice, isn''t this just Jun Hua Ji Ruxue.

 Chapter 447： Personal assistant

    Su Yan turned around, and what really caught his eye was the pretty hot girl.


    However, her outfit now has changed drastically. She used to wore a military uniform with a strong sense of righteousness, and now she has a long skirt with a short shirt that is more feminine.


    Of course, the hot girl wears sneakers. If you come with a pair of high heels, the head can definitely reach 1.75 meters.


    If the skirt becomes a miniskirt, my God, it can definitely make people look dazed.


    Upon seeing this, Academician Chen couldn''t help but introduce it enthusiastically.


    "Oh, this Miss Ji Ruxue is the deputy dean of the Southwest Academy of Sciences. She is a postdoctoral fellow and has worked in seven or eight institutions abroad."


    When Academician Chen introduced Ji Ruxue, his face was blue and white, and he was a young man in his twenties. Have you ever asked the old man how he felt like this.


    "Oh, Miss Ji Ruxue is so famous, deputy dean, postdoctoral fellow, serving in seven or eight institutions."


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue with a smile, her eyes seemed to be the eldest brother, let alone the second brother.


    Ji Ruxue had a guilty conscience, no longer entangled with Su Yan about the position, and said nothing with a cold face.


    "Okay, beautiful scientist, just work hard here, and I will give you a bonus for good work."


    Su Yan threw half of the watermelon on the table to Ji Ruxue, then turned and walked towards the university.


    Ji Ruxue quickly caught it, put the watermelon down, and chased after it angrily.


    "Hey, what is your attitude!"


    "What is my attitude?"


    "Really treat me as your servant?"


    "Aren''t you a scientist? Didn''t Academician Chen come here to study the super psychic liquid? Academician Chen is my subordinate, are you not?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, with a hint of sarcasm.


    Ji Ruxue''s face became colder and colder, and Su Yan''s back was chilly with her large eyes.


    "I tell you, don''t look at me like that."


    "You bastard, big bastard!"


    Ji Ruxue cursed directly, even emotional, tears shed on her face.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that Ji Ruxue was so crazy when he and Hades "ends together".


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t come out, Ji Ruxue insisted on looking for him, but was finally knocked out by the team members and woke up crying for three days and three nights.


    Returning to the army, Ji Ruxue was like a walking dead. After sleeping at home for several days, she finally got up and worked hard to train a bunch of panda special team members to the death.


    The most important thing is that after knowing that Su Yan is not dead, Ji Ruxue''s excitement and joy, she shed a lot of tears for Su Yan, except that she has not shed a single tear.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t know this, and no one told him, but he could guess some bad signs or signs from Ji Ruxue''s eyes.


    "Why am I a badass?"


    "You are the bad guy, the big bad guy." Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan, tears rolling down, and she kept beating him with his fists, "Do you know how many people are heartbroken? It is Ye Sling knowing that you are dead. Tears were shed."


    "Isn''t this alive? What nonsense is it, not dead."


    "Your sentence is light and indifferent. You have to accompany us for mental damage expenses."


    "Well, I''ll pay for it."


    Su Yan surrendered with both hands. Why did this habitually staunch hot girl suddenly look like this? He was a little bit unable to eat, and he felt a little uneasy.


    Just when Su Yan was stunned, Ji Ruxue rushed into his chest, holding her in tears.


    Damn, don''t have to be so excited, Su Yan was shocked in his heart whether a man or a woman gave or received a kiss.


    "Do you know how sad I am to learn that you are dead, and how happy I am to hear that you are not dead."


    Su Yan could feel the trembling in Ji Ruxue''s heart. How could that feeling be as if he was worried about Jin Shiya? This sign was wrong.


    But Ji Ruxue grabbed him tightly, and didn''t give him a chance to let go.


    It coincided with the end of school, this scene was seen by many students, and everyone was stunned.


    "Isn''t that Professor Su?"


    "Yes, who is that beauty?"


    "I don''t know, but this is too ambiguous, the girl is still crying."


    "Professor Su is not bullying people, right."


    "Damn, this is big news, Professor Su has a little lover!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you can be considered a big lover by looking at beautiful women."


    "You mean Jin Shiya is a little lover?"


    For a while, the whole school was boiling, and the story of Su Yan''s little lover went viral, but within half a day, everyone in the university knew about it.


    Of course this matter was also known to Jin Shiya, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    "This group of people is so hateful that they defiled my brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya was also quite angry about this and defended Su Yan very much.


    But when she saw Ji Ruxue, she couldn''t help but flustered. The woman''s instinct told her that this was definitely not a simple person, but a powerful rival in love.


    "Is this your girlfriend?"


    Ji Ruxue looked at Jin Shiya, with a trace of envy and jealousy in her eyes, and she had to admit that Jin Shiya was beautiful, and she paled in comparison.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, and smiled: "That''s natural. Didn''t you see our husband and wife?"


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip, obviously unhappy, and hurriedly bid farewell to Su Yan.


    "Bad guy, big bad guy, actually cultivated love in front of me."


    Ji Ruxue sat on a rock in the school park, looking at the lake, her eyes full of silence.


    The original longing became a broken shadow, and everything was different from what he thought.


    "No, I can''t just compromise like that, love is to be won."


    A trace of firmness flashed in Ji Ruxue''s eyes, and she clasped her hands tightly, restoring a trace of cold face.


    "Brother Yan, who is that girl?"


    "The military department knew a beautiful woman with good skills."


    "Now the school is spreading."


    "Do you believe in the school or me?"


    Jin Shiya curled her lips, and suddenly felt a sense of crisis in her heart. She wanted to let this crisis disappear, and Su Yan belonged to her.


    "Of course I believe in Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan, very close.


    "Okay, I have something."


    Su Yan received Ji Ruxue''s call and had to leave the villa.


    "Military beauty, what the **** is it?"


    At this time, Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan indifferently, and said coldly: ��Don��t call me military staff anymore. I have no contact with the military department now. My identity is a scientific staff, and I am also yours now. Personal assistant."


    "I have a personal assistant."


    Su Yan was very satisfied with Li Yao, but didn''t plan to find a personal assistant again.


    "This is what Ye Commander meant. You have made too many troubles during this period. His old man wants me to look at you."


    "Hmph, didn''t you say that it has nothing to do with the military department, why are you still mentioning him?"


    Ji Ruxue bit her red lips and said cruelly: "Anyway, I don''t care, I am your personal assistant now."


    "Yes, how private is that?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue with a smile on his face, without any serious appearance.

 Chapter 448： Laboratory completion

    Seeing Su Yan''s unkind eyes, Ji Ruxue was flustered instead, she couldn''t help but tugged at her clothes, with anger on her face.


    "Naturally assist you in your work and successfully complete the construction of the laboratory."


    Su Yan laughed: "I have Li Yao for work. She is very capable and doesn''t need me to worry about it."


    Speaking of Su Yan, he leaned forward and looked at Ji Ruxue with a wicked look: "You came all the way to me. You are not really in love with me, right?"


    "Nonsense, who likes you as a villain."


    Originally, she vowed to rely on fighting for her love, but facing Su Yan''s unnatural ambiguity, Ji Ruxue was suddenly defeated. After all, she was still a young girl with affection.


    "Li Yao, as my assistant at work, and you as my assistant in personal life, must know that Shiya has been arguing with me recently and has to work harder than me in order to marry me. I really feel panicked."


    "You, stinky rascal!"


    Ji Ruxue''s face changed, and she directly kicked Su Yan with her leg, but she was wearing a skirt. Doesn''t this leg lift mean happy happiness?


    Realizing that something was wrong, Ji Ruxue quickly retracted, her face was full of anxiety, and she looked around.


    "Where to look your eyes, look at you and cut out your eyes."


    Su Yan leaned over and whispered in Ji Ruxue''s ear: "I want to see if you can stop it, don''t forget that I am now in the realm of the little master."


    When Ji Ruxue heard it, her ears were red, as if she was really wearing no clothes in front of Su Yan.


    "Just be shy, go buy me something to eat."


    As soon as Su Yan''s painting style changed, he directly raised his arms, and Ji Ruxue suddenly jumped up like a panicked rabbit.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you mean, when I am a personal assistant, I naturally have to bring tea and water to the boss."


    "What do you think of me, I just help you work." Ji Ruxue was full of dissatisfaction, and was almost taken advantage of by Su Yan again.


    "It''s said that I have a work assistant, but I only need a life assistant. If you don''t, you can go back."


    "you!"


    Ji Ruxue trembled all over, her face showing anger.


    "I was blind, and ran to find my breath."


    Seeing Ji Ruxue''s departure, Su Yan smiled, and the next days will be more interesting.


    He was just teasing this girl, otherwise the days would be much boring.


    But Su Yan didn''t know that Jin Shiya saw everything in her eyes, and her heart was full of crisis.


    Of course, Su Yan also had a conspiracy. Only when Jin Shiya felt a sense of crisis would he relax and abolish the unequal treaty.


    But Su Yan was wrong. Jin Shiya''s persistence was not an ordinary iron, she had recognized this deadly truth.


    The construction of the laboratory was carried out in an orderly manner, and the deceptive construction alone cost him more than 30 billion.


    In the later period of equipment and so on, plus employee salaries, and other scientific research funds, the money left for Su Yan is 50 billion.


    And Su Yan has not been idle for this period of time, vigorously purchasing rare and exotic treasures, as long as the precious and spiritual powers are bought back at a high price.


    The villa is filled with all kinds of flowers and trees, 50 years of Tianshan snow lotus, decades of saffron, hundreds of years of ginseng, two hundred years of Lingzhi...


    Chen Ning also recently went to Jiangbei University, and now he has become the chief of staff of a certain group army, and his future is boundless.


    "Boss, see what I brought you."


    "What can you bring? I didn''t want psychic liquid when I came here."


    Chen Ning was embarrassed and hurriedly took out a copper coin and said, "Boss, this is not a simple coin, it will shine."


    Su Yan glanced inadvertently, realizing something was wrong, and hurriedly took it from Chen Ning''s hand, and carefully observed it.


    This copper coin has a round square mouth, very ordinary, it is not clear what age it is, it is too rusty.


    Su Yan didn''t look at this, but he felt that there was a wave of fluctuations in copper coins, much like spatial fluctuations.


    Su Yan was naturally surprised, how could ordinary copper coins have such fluctuations, there is no answer to thinking hard.


    "I''ll accept this copper coin. Go back quickly."


    "Boss, you''re just rushing people like this, so why don''t you let Shiya cook me a delicious meal."


    "She doesn''t have time, she''s busy cultivating all day long."


    "Oh, Shiya is not bad, she has broken through the martial artist, and the future is unlimited." Chen Ning said with a smile on her face looking at Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya greeted Chen Ning with the washed fruits.


    "These fruits grew out of the flowers and plants he had scoured everywhere, but they are a bit spiritual and taste good. You can taste them."


    Chen Ning immediately stuffed it into his pocket, without any embarrassment at all, his face was thicker than the city wall.


    "Boss, I''ll leave first, and I''ll eat Shiya''s dishes next time."


    Chen Ning couldn''t put it in his pocket at all, and didn''t forget to take a few away.


    Su Yan went out to see him off, and was immediately pulled outside by Chen Ning, looking around mysteriously.


    "Boss, you have to be careful of Ji Ruxue."


    "What happened to Ji Ruxue?"


    "She is Ye Commander''s eyeliner, who is here to monitor you."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, Ye Canghai came to watch him, which was a bit too much.


    "Anyway, Commander Ye doesn''t worry about you, so he pokes Louzi everywhere and he wipes his ass."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, but her heart was very calm.


    "Also, you can beware of her, I think she is interesting to you."


    "Where did you see it?"


    "Since MapleStory, I think she is interesting to you, absolutely."


    "That''s not bad. Wouldn''t I have two women in my arms like this." Su Yan smiled.


    "Damn, boss, you don''t want to step on two boats, one of the two golden flowers is already smoked from the ancestral grave, you still want two, I want to tell Shiya to go."


    "Go, go, come on, you, believe it or not, I kick you back to the military."


    Chen Ning immediately persuaded, and hurriedly ran away.


    ...


    "Professor Su, the overall structure of the laboratory has been completed, and now only the supplies and facilities are needed."


    Academician Chen reported the laboratory situation to Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "Well, yes, it was built in three months, everyone worked hard."


    "No, we also want to settle in it earlier, so that we can start scientific research earlier."


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t say anything. This group of people is actually very good and has contributed a lot to the development of the country.


    "Well, the equipment can be shipped in immediately, so that you can start scientific research in the shortest time.


    "All this thanks to Professor Su, otherwise we will never have the opportunity to participate, and we will not be so excited."


    Everyone was surprised. It was absolutely exciting to be able to study the ability of living things to come back to life.


    At the same time, they have high hopes for the super spiritual power fluid, which can change the world.

 Chapter 449： New life

    The laboratory was completed, leaving a large space inside, and that place was where Su Yan built the giant spiritual force array.


    The area left is no more than tens of thousands of square meters, just in line with his vision.


    Of course, the outside area has nothing to do with the inside of the psychic array. After the large psychic array is successfully built, it will become a self-contained one. The space inside will be very large, enough to plant a lot of spiritual grass and even captive spirit beasts.


    Now these scientific researchers are still carrying equipment, Su Yan did not plan to build the spiritual force immediately, he had to let them study for a period of time before he could build it.


    Mainly after it is built, many super psychic fluids can be produced every day, and then the entire laboratory will have anomalies, which will make life suspicious.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this at first, but when Linzhou rescued Sun Yan''s two granddaughters, he changed.


    The shadowy cast image of the white-haired old man, the divination master''s prayer beads, these two are too simple, although in the eyes of Su Yan, their power is not strong, but there are some traces in the world of cultivation.


    There are other things, these are connected in series, making Su Yan feel that this world is not simple, I am afraid that there are deep secrets.


    Now he doesn''t know these secrets, but he has to be on guard at all times, at least in his view now, there is no shortage of strong people in this world.


    Just about to see how Jin Shiya was practicing, Su Yan received a call from Su Kainan.


    "Yan Yan, are you busy these days?"


    Su Kainan asked cordially on the phone, with care and comfort in his words.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m not busy, I''ve been more leisurely recently."


    "Then you come back, I haven''t seen you for months."


    "Well, I will bring Shiya back with her."


    "Well, well, I haven''t seen Nizi for a long time, did you bully her?"


    "How dare I, she is now the boss."


    "Hahaha, someone can still subdue you."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan drove directly to the villa, picked up Jin Shiya, and the two went directly to Jinlin.


    Over the past three months, Su Yan and Ji Ruxue have been in conflict. There are too many things for mother-in-law and Ji Ruxue until recently that Ji Ruxue plunged into the laboratory.


    "Why don''t you bring sister Ruxue?"


    In three months, Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue became best friends, and the two turned from rivals to friends who talked everything. Su Yan was left alone many times.


    In this regard, Su Yan could only helpless.


    "Why are you taking her? She is not my girlfriend."


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "I have to buy something for Grandpa Su."


    "What to buy, the old man emphasized that if you are not allowed to buy it, the best gift is when someone arrives."


    "That''s not okay. If Grandpa Su says that, you really don''t buy it. You don''t understand the world."


    "Well, what do you want to buy, just order express on the website."


    "I''m going to buy some special gifts."


    The two spent most of the day in Jinlin City before they bought Jin Shiya''s satisfactory gift, and then headed towards the Su Family Villa.


    Now that the Su family is naturally the leading family in Jinlin, it is said that there is no difference, and the Su family''s tutoring is very strict, and the outside world has not criticized it.


    Of course, except for Su Caihua and Su Tianlun. Because of the deaths of Su Bingyu and Su Bingxian, Su Kainan has always felt owed to them, so he indulged.


    Apart from the dude, the two did not cause any major incidents at all. The Su family now has so much money that they cannot spend, and they are not afraid of them dude.


    When he arrived at the villa, Mr. Su had already led a group of Su family members waiting outside the gate.


    Seeing Su Yan, Old Su''s eyes narrowed, obviously very happy.


    Su Yan got out of the car, and Grandpa Su looked directly at Jin Shiya, holding her little hand affectionately, and asked warmly.


    In the past, Grandpa Su always held Su Yan''s hand, but now he was left out in the cold, and of course Su Yan would not care.


    "It''s cold outside, go in and talk."


    Su Bingcheng also smiled, reminding the old man.


    "Yes, go inside the house, the weather in this twelfth lunar month is different than usual."


    The group of people entered the house, and Su Kainan, Su Bingcheng, and Su Bingxin could sit with Su Yan. Su Mochen and others were also standing by. He is usually the vice president of the Su Family Group who is admired by thousands.


    "Yanyan still listen to me, let me come back. I haven''t seen you in the past few months and he''s handsome again. He deserves to be my grandson, haha."


    Old man Su is like an old naughty boy. When Su Yan came back, he was chattering, but no one felt nagging.


    "Grandpa, your health is okay."


    "Well, I feel like a man in my thirties. If it weren''t for your grandmother, I would also like to respond to the country''s call for fertility."


    "It''s not serious."


    Su Kainan''s words made the Wen Wen on the side ashamed. Since Su Yan''s rise, she has been cautious, and is no longer different from the previous domineering.


    "Grandpa, this is my gift to you."


    "I told Yan Yan, don''t buy gifts, just don''t listen."


    "This is Shiya''s heart for you. Does grandpa not accept Shiya''s heart?"


    "Come, of course you must."


    Su Kainan hurriedly accepted the gift, and then the family was alive again, with laughter from time to time.


    But Su Mochen said with a look of excitement: "Su Yan, I heard that you have collected both the He Family and Jiang Family Groups in the casino?"


    "Well, it''s Shiya Group now. By the way, I borrowed your money and forgot to pay it back."


    "What you said, the Su Family Group is not yours yet."


    Su Kainan said quickly, with a straight face, no one dared to refute his words.


    "The Su Family Group is not mine, it belongs to the Su Family."


    Su Yan didn''t insist, otherwise, it would make the old man seem interested.


    At this time, a beautiful woman walked over with a child who was waiting to be fed, and the same beautiful girl followed.


    "Second Brother Yan, you are really here."


    These two are naturally Shen Miaomiao and Shen Miaomiao, the second daughter of the Shen family.


    Shen Miaomiao is already a mother, and she has become more generous and mature, showing her demeanor. After all, she is a lady of everyone, and her manners are naturally not bad.


    And Shen Miaomiao is becoming more and more beautiful, and she is slim, fully developed, and is a mature beauty.


    Su Mochen hugged his son and said excitedly: "Su Yan, can you accept him as a disciple?"


    Not only was Su Mochen excited and eager, but the entire Su family was very eager, all staring at Su Yan looking forward to it.


    Seeing everyone''s expectant gaze, Su Yan couldn''t refuse, and took the baby and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Su Kai."


    This name was thought by Su Mochen for a long time, and it was a flash of inspiration when someone mentioned it in online comments.


    "Su Kai, Su Kai, it''s not bad, well, I will accept you as a disciple. Of course, I have to look at the talent in the future. If the talent is not good, it is better to be an ordinary person.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Su Mochen was so excited that he almost shed tears. It was a great good thing that his son could become Su Yan''s apprentice.


    Even Su Kainan smiled from ear to ear, this is the new generation of the Su family, it is a new hope.

 Chapter 450： acquaintance

    After playing at Su''s house for a few days, Su Yan and Jin Shiya had to say goodbye to Su Kainan, one to teach and the other to attend.


    Under the eyes of the Su family, Su Yan and Jin Shiya drove directly away from the Su family villa.


    "You have been working hard these past few days. I didn''t sleep and practiced in the middle of the night."


    Jin Shiya''s expression was a little tired, not because she was afraid that Su Yan would not be able to hold on, and always prevent it.


    "If you want to deepen your skills, the iron pestle is ground into a needle!"


    "The reason is right, it seems that you are not far from the middle of the warrior."


    "really?"


    "Naturally, it is true. Drinking spiritual power liquid every day does not break through. Then I don''t really raise a pig."


    Jin Shiya was naturally beaten, so that Su Yan was submissive and dared not talk nonsense.


    "I am hungry."


    "Go eat if you''re hungry."


    The two got off the highway. This place is just a small town. There are no big restaurants, so they can only find a small restaurant.


    When the restaurant owner saw a luxury car approaching, he was full of enthusiasm. When he saw Jin Shiya and Su Yan, he was shocked.


    "Good-looking handsome man, sit down, sit down."


    The two chose a cleaner seat, and the boss brought the menu directly.


    "Whatever you eat, you can order it, it''s a special dish, it''s delicious."


    "You order."


    Su Yan handed the menu to Jin Shiya, but he was not very hungry.


    Jin Shiya didn''t seem to be bored or disgusted at all. She ordered seven or eight special dishes and waited quietly.


    "When you go back to school this time, you will have to make a breakthrough on your own. If I enter my body with spiritual energy, it will be harmful and dangerous to you."


    Su Yan said with a solemn expression, without the smiling face just now.


    Jin Shiya also nodded hurriedly, as if she was in a big battle.


    "Don''t be anxious and afraid. With me, everything will be easy. You should treat cultivation as a kind of enjoyment rather than a cumbersome, so that you will get twice the result with half the effort and the danger will be much less."


    Jin Shiya nodded. She had listened to Su Yan for 100% of the time and did not dare to have any opinions.


    The boss was busy cooking, and a pot of dishes was brought over by a waitress.


    The waitress looked very young, but her head was lowered and her face was covered by her long hair, so she couldn''t see her true face.


    Of course Su Yan didn''t care, just a waiter.


    "Guests, the eight dishes are ready, they are spicy fish, fish-flavored pork, ant on the tree, Maoxuewang, tofu brain, roast chicken, stir-fried snails and spicy crayfish.


    "Yes, hard work."


    The boss smiled and nodded, then stepped aside and took a cigarette.


    "The taste is not bad, very spicy and distinctive."


    Jin Shiya feasted and enjoyed it, while Su Yan ate a bowl of bean curd and watched her eat the whole process.


    The waitress on the side had been standing beside her, her expression agitated, but the eyes that were hidden by the hair slowly revealed a trace of silence.


    The boss on the side finished smoking and glanced at the waitress with an angry expression on his face.


    "Why are you standing there, why don''t you hurry up and work, an ugly monster, give it to Lao Tzu and get out of here."


    The waitress trembled all over, and hurried to the back kitchen and kept washing the dishes, very scared in her heart.


    Jin Shiya frowned. The boss''s words were too ugly, and she threatened to let people go, which made her a little angry.


    Su Yan looked indifferent. This kind of thing is not strange. This society seems to be equal to all people, but they are all faintly divided into hierarchies, which is beyond control.


    "Hurry up and eat, you have to hurry up."


    Although Jin Shiya was unhappy, she still didn''t say anything.


    The waitress was washing the dishes and chopsticks in the back kitchen. She was very fast, because she knew that if she was slow, she would definitely be scolded. If there were guests, she would be beaten badly.


    But if the speed is too fast, errors will occur. If you are not careful, a small bowl fell on the ground with a crisp sound, which was broken into residue.


    The waitress was frightened, trembling all over, froze there, obviously this was an unacceptable mistake.


    When the restaurant owner saw this, he became angry and ran over, grabbed the waitress, and slapped her face directly.


    The corner of the waitress''s mouth suddenly overflowed with blood, and it was obvious that the restaurant owner made a heavy move.


    "For Lao Tzu, I broke the bowl and see if I won''t kill you!"


    The restaurant owner was full of anger and raised his palm again. This slap must be heavier than the first slap.


    The palm of his hand did not fall, because Su Yan had already grasped the restaurant owner''s hand.


    "Boss, you have to be forgiving and forgiving, don''t you just break a bowl, I will pay for her."


    The restaurateur''s anger was still on his face, and he glared at Su Yan and said, "Don''t worry, if I want to beat her, she will have to bear it."


    Su Yan looked solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "I advise you to forgive and forgive others."


    Su Yan increased his strength, and the restaurant owner''s expression changed and he couldn''t help crying out.


    "Good good, I won''t hit her anymore."


    Su Yansong dropped his hand and wanted to see the waitress wounded, but the waitress flinched, squatting and crying.


    Jin Shiya ran over to comfort her, her face full of anger, it was rare to make her angry.


    "This is one hundred yuan, is that enough."


    "One hundred yuan, you ask how much she owes me, ten thousand yuan, how much did her immortal father spend me on medicine."


    Su Yan directly threw out 20,000 yuan in cash, but fortunately he went to get some cash before eating.


    When the restaurant owner saw it, he suddenly smiled, took the money, and stopped taking care of it.


    "You take her away, an ugly monster scared my customers away a lot."


    Jin Shiya lifted up the waitress and continued to comfort her.


    "Stop crying, we will leave this place now,"


    The waitress was somewhat resisted, obviously she didn''t want to follow Su Yan and the others.


    The moment she got up, Su Yan saw the eyes of the waitress and was shocked.


    He was familiar with those eyes, he must have seen them somewhere, but he couldn''t remember them for a while.


    Su Yan tried his best to think back. From the moment he came to this planet, he couldn''t help but twilight.


    Those lovely eyes are big, very bright, with a hint of purity.


    "Hey, Su Yan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Your hands are broken, those bad guys, stay away from them in the future."


    "Su Yan, you bastard, I''m so good to you, you are not even touched."


    ...


    The past events are vivid, and Su Yan actually shed a tear.


    That girl is cute and innocent, and treats her meticulously. She was the first person he met in this world and the first person to be kind to him.


    But after she transferred to another school, she broke contact, unexpectedly seeing her here.


    "Jiang Wenwen?"


    Su Yan actually tremblingly said these three words, he was owed in his heart.


    Jiang Wenwen''s trembling ceased, and tears were actually shed. She did not expect Su Yan to remember her. Su Yan, who was already so handsome, still remembers her.

 Chapter 451： fury

    Su Yan opened his arms, Jiang Wenwen plunged directly into his arms, crying.


    Even if Jin Shiya is next to him, even if he has only embraced Jin Shiya alone, he still has no scruples, because it is worth giving her a warm hug.


    "Stop crying, everything is over."


    Su Yan kept comforting, patted her back gently with his hand.


    Jin Shiya on the side was obviously surprised, but she didn''t have a trace of jealousy. She was thinking that the waitress might be someone Su Yan knew.


    "Brother Yan, who is she?"


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly left Su Yan''s embrace, lowered her head and dared not look at him, she felt that she was too out of the ordinary.


    "My classmate, the first person to treat me well."


    Jin Shiya nodded, completely understanding why Su Yan was like this. This was a classmate who had left before she arrived at school.


    "Look up, let me see you, tell me what you have experienced during this time."


    Jiang Wenwen''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes were full of indifference, and he said coldly: "Let''s go, we are not all the same, you are high above, I''m just a waitress."


    "It hurts me if you say that. I''m still the same Su Yan from before. You are still the first person to treat me well. I still remember that you made soup for me."


    Although he can''t be a lover, Su Yan always treats her like a relative, and there are not many people who treat Su Yan well, just a few, which he cherishes very much.


    "Look up, I am your relative."


    Jiang Wenwen kept streaming in tears, and whispered in pain: "I am an ugly monster now, I have no face to see you."


    "Can our friendship be broken by appearance."


    Su Yan straightened away Jiang Wenwen''s hair and saw her true face, but his expression suddenly changed when he saw her.


    Jin Shiya who was on the side was also taken aback, because Jiang Wenwen''s face was too scary.


    Her cute and chubby face is now missing, all she has is skin that looks like dry bark on one side, and blackened bones can be seen on the other.


    Obviously, his face was ruined. The most likely thing was sulfuric acid. He was splashed with sulfuric acid. No, I''m afraid that it was as simple as splashing. Her mouth and teeth were corroded, and she was poured sulfuric acid.


    The only good news is that her tongue and throat have not suffered much damage, and she can speak clearly, with the same voice as before.


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly covered his face and said sadly: "I scared you."


    Su Yan trembled all over, and he felt that the violent in his heart was once again aroused, just as Jin Shiya was in danger, and Su Kainan was persecuted, like a dragon''s scale of anger.


    Su Yan directly grabbed the restaurant owner who was watching the play and lifted him directly, his eyes full of cold anger.


    "Did you do this!"


    Su Yan''s eyes can definitely give people a very powerful shock, and most people will be scared to death if they are not strong enough.


    The restaurant owner was directly suffocated, his face was bruised, and his whole body began to convulse.


    "Say it!" Su Yan relaxed his energy.


    The restaurant owner was eager to survive, so he couldn''t help but tremble and said, "I didn''t do this. She came to me already."


    "Xiongtai, forgive me, I really didn''t do it. She came to me to beg for food. I only accepted her when I saw her poor. I also lent her 10,000 yuan to treat her father."


    The restaurant owner is not a bad person, but sometimes he is a little grumpy and has a bad temper.


    Coupled with the arrival of Jiang Wenwen, the restaurant''s business was cold, and his wife''s complaints made him so.


    "You better not lie to me!"


    "Jiang Wenwen, tell the truth, sorry, I slap myself."


    The restaurant owner kept flashing his slap hard, regretting in his heart.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help but said, "Su Yan, what he said is true."


    Su Yan then left the restaurant owner aside, his anger dissipated a lot.


    The restaurant owner screamed bitterly on the ground, not daring to say a word, after Su Yan and others left, the two got up hurriedly.


    "I have provoked someone, and I must never hit anyone in the future."


    "My god, it scares me to death."


    Su Yan did not go back to Jiangbei directly. After experiencing such a thing, Su Yan was very angry in his heart, and he absolutely took care of Jiang Wenwen''s affairs.


    Su Yan drove the car and, according to Jiang Wenwen''s words, went directly into a desolate place in the town, where there was a small, abandoned house.


    Before approaching, Su Yan heard the sound of a violent cough, which was obviously the voice of Jiang Wenwen''s father.


    "You are waiting outside, his disease is contagious, wait until I get cured before coming in."


    The two girls nodded. Jiang Wenwen had contact with his father every day and was not infected. It was already very lucky.


    Su Yan walked into the hut. Although it was run-down, it was very clean. Jiang Wenwen obviously cleaned it up.


    There was a person lying on the bed, looking very old, with a gray beard, he looked at least sixty years old, but his actual age was only forty.


    Jiang Wenwen''s father is Jiang Shenglai. He used to be a manager of a large company. With an annual salary of one million, his life is still rich.


    After working for a long time, I learned some ways, so I opened my own door to start a business, but the company has brought him millions of benefits in one year, and the company has unlimited prospects.


    Just a few months ago, a large company invested in insurance and directly raised more than 50 million yuan, but after the financing, the company had an accident.


    "I am Wenwen''s friend, don''t worry, I will treat you."


    Jiang Shenglai looked at Su Yan, faintly waved his hand and said, "I have no cure for this disease. Wenwen has been hurt by me."


    Jiang Sheng said that his face was full of tears, which not only harmed Jiang Wenwen, but Jiang Wenwen''s mother died because of this incident. Jiang Shenglai regretted it and blamed himself.


    "Don''t worry, that''s all in the past, everything will be fine."


    Su Yan comforted Jiang Shenglai, placing his right hand on his shoulder, and a burst of spiritual power entered his body directly.


    Su Yan directly fainted Jiang Shenglai, so that at least he would suffer less pain, but Jin Shiya couldn''t do that because of the breakthrough.


    Spiritual power began to slowly repair his lungs and his whole body. This process was not slow, and it was over in half an hour.


    Although he has not fully recovered, at least Jiang Shenglai is now much better than before. As long as he takes a good rest and drinks some spiritual power, it will not take long for him to fully recover.


    After receiving Su Yan''s words, Jiang Wenwen hurried in. Seeing Jiang Shenglai''s complexion recovered, his expression improved and he suddenly shed tears.


    "father."


    "Suffering you child."


    "Thank you Su Yan."


    Jiang Wenwen is sincerely grateful, Su Yan''s arrival directly changed her life, she thinks so.


    "What can I thank you for? You will be my second apprentice from today."


    "Second apprentice?"


    Jin Shiya was also at a loss, not knowing that Su Yan had a big apprentice.


    "Forgot, that little bastard."


    Su Yan was talking about Su Kai, the son of Su Mochen.

 Chapter 452： Let your face be forever

    "What kid, that''s your nephew."


    Jin Shiya said unhappily, she liked babies very much, and she was very cute like a porcelain doll.


    Su Yan was upset, if he were his own child, he would definitely play as a mud ball.


    Jiang Wenwen was not particularly happy, because it meant that she and Su Yan really had no relationship, and they were a generation younger than him.


    But Jiang Wenwen thought for a while. To be Su Yan''s apprentice is to be able to practice martial arts. This is a golden opportunity.


    Therefore, Jiang Wenwen hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and kowtow to Su Yan.


    "Master is here, the disciple pays respect."


    Su Yan accepted Jiang Wenwen''s kneeling very frankly. According to his former immortal emperor, the ceremony of accepting disciples was a lot more cumbersome and solemn. Now everything is naturally simple.


    Jiang Wenwen''s father was also very happy to see him. He started a company and had a little understanding of the monastic world. His daughter would certainly not suffer from being a master.


    "There is nothing for you, only you can look good for the rest of your life."


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Wenwen and helped her lift her black hair. The withered skin and black bones made Su Yan feel distressed.


    Jiang Wenwen didn''t stop it, because her heart trembled, and you promised you forever. Could Su Yan really make her recover?


    She couldn''t believe it, and even thought it was a fantasy, but it was from Su Yan''s mouth, and she had to believe it.


    "Don''t worry, your face is destroyed. It is not a very difficult thing for me. I will help you restore the damaged bones and muscles. The skin has to grow on its own."


    Jiang Wenwen nodded tremblingly, his mind was confused, it was like falling into **** but getting rescued by an angel and being able to return to the world.


    Jin Shiya was also shocked. After all, Jiang Wenwen''s face was damaged too badly, not ordinary skin damage, but her bones were damaged.


    "After taking some spiritual power liquid, your injuries will heal."


    Jiang Wenwen and Jiang Shenglai nodded blankly, they were still alive in their dreams and did not wake up.


    "Lie on the bed, close your eyes, there will be some pain later, bite this."


    Su Yan handed Jiang Wenwen a cloth towel, and then asked Jiang Shenglai and Jin Shiya to wait.


    Jiang Wenwen bit the cloth towel and nodded to Su Yan, with a trace of determination in his eyes.


    "If you close your eyes, it will be very painful. As my apprentice, you will be able to hold on."


    Su Yan began to use his dantian spiritual power, a golden spiritual power appeared directly on his palm, without doing anything to purify and weaken.


    Jiang Wenwen''s injury is actually very serious, even the most advanced medical technology on the planet can not restore him.


    Su Yan can only repair her bones and muscles with pure spiritual power, as if it grows out again, only pure spiritual power can do it.


    Spiritual power began to enter the body, Jiang Wenwen suddenly felt severe pain, and she screamed directly.


    "Be sure to hold on. If I knock you out, your facial muscles will be insensible in the future."


    Su Yan hurriedly re-stuffed the cloth towel into Jiang Wenwen''s mouth, and continued to inject spiritual power into her face.


    Jiang Shenglai heard the cry outside, his expression changed and his face was anxious. He knew the pain, but he felt it for a second to make people feel unhappy. He also fainted after a second before persisting.


    "Hold on, daughter."


    Jiang Shenglai shed tears and felt very sorry for Jiang Wenwen.


    Jin Shiya exhorted: "Uncle, Wenwen is very strong, she will definitely be able to hold on."


    Jiang Shenglai nodded and secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    The spirit continued to infuse and enveloped Jiang Wenwen''s entire face. Her face at this time was golden, as if she was wearing a golden mask.


    Jiang Wenwen had no strength to struggle, his eyes were a little loose, and ordinary people could not bear this kind of pain.


    "When you start repairing bones, the pain is the beginning, and the end is enjoyment. After the repair, you will feel very comfortable."


    The golden spiritual power first removes some black necrotic bones, and then makes the bones of the entire face become vigorous.


    Immediately afterwards, the bones began to produce red material, which slowly condensed and solidified, becoming white bones.


    This process was so slow that Jiang Wenwen lost consciousness several times, but Su Yan continued to stimulate her to make her recover.


    Jiang Wenwen trembled slightly, foaming at the mouth, unable to control his body at all, only a trace of determination was still in his eyes.


    If she can''t restore her appearance, she will definitely spend her life in pain and ridicule, so she must hold on, the hope of rebirth is not far away from her.


    The bones slowly heal and grow well. Next comes the muscles. Muscles are easier than bones, and the pain is less.


    "Next to restore the muscles, it will not hurt so much, you must hold on."


    Su Yan shook Jiang Wenwen''s hand to encourage him.


    Jiang Wenwen moved his eyes and said that she could hold on.


    There are more muscles missing, so the time will be longer, and Su Yan can''t inject too much spiritual power, otherwise Jiang Wenwen''s brain will be broken.


    This process lasted for about three hours, and traces of fibrous muscles began to slowly grow out, just like building a house, superimposed again and again.


    The muscles are blood red, very delicate, and possess strong vitality.


    After the muscles were completed, Su Yan stopped inputting spiritual energy, relieved with a smile on his face.


    "Success, you did it, good job."


    Jiang Wenwen''s face was blood-red at this time, as if he had no skin, and it was still a bit scary, but in Su Yan''s eyes, it was nothing at all.


    Jiang Shenglai ran into the room, saw Jiang Wenwen''s face, he burst into tears of joy, and directly bowed to Su Yan and bowed his thanks.


    Su Yan helped him up and said lightly: "Don''t thank me, she can hold on, and she is also my apprentice."


    Jiang Shenglai did not know how many tears he shed, but now it was tears of excitement and joy, tears of joy.


    Jin Shiya also smiled when she saw Jiang Wenwen''s face. She had seen many things with Su Yan, and she was relatively calm about this.


    Su Yan pulled Jin Shiya out of the house, stroked her face, and said affectionately: "My dear, you can drive back in the car. I''ll be back when I have settled the matter."


    Naturally, Su Yan will not leave here, and he must find out the culprit who caused Jiang Wenwen to make them irresistible.


    "Brother Yan, let me be with you."


    "Hey, those are cats and dogs, don''t care."


    Jin Shiya nodded reluctantly, got into the car, and left with reluctance.


    "Brother Yan, you have to come back soon."


    "Don''t worry, the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s departure, Su Yan''s face became cold, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Tell me, did you make you like this?"


    Jiang Shenglai said sadly: "It''s the Wu family in Shuizui City."

 Chapter 453： Kneel and talk to me

    Shuizui City is just a small city, similar to Jiangzhou, just near Jiangzhou.


    Jiang Shenglai used to work and even start a business in Shuizui. Jiangzhou''s education is better than Shuizui, so he sent Jiang Wenwen to Jiangzhou to study.


    Knowing that the culprit was the Wu family in Shuizui, Su Yan had even more murderous intentions on his face, and said directly to the two of them: "One day off, and tomorrow we will go to seek justice."


    Jiang Shenglai��s company was originally flourishing, but was snooped by the Wu family, seized it by despicable means, and drove the Jiang family to an end. The father and daughter even fled to this small town.


    The next day, Jiang Wenwen and Jiang Shenglai didn''t sleep all night. They were too excited. If they could sleep, they could immediately avenge their dead family members.


    Jiang Wenwen was holding Jiang Shenglai''s arm tightly to comfort Jiang Shenglai, because Jiang Shenglai was still upset, he didn''t know the details of Su Yan.


    Jiang Wenwen was very relieved of Su Yan, because she knew that Su Yan was very strong, and she was already very strong in school. This time she saw Su Yan''s domineering, much stronger than before.


    The car went straight to Shuizui City, and as soon as it entered the city, many people watched.


    This city is relatively poor. Many people have never seen a car with millions of dollars. They all looked at the car with wide eyes and pointed.


    People who have met could not help being slightly surprised: "Has this Wu family bought a new car again?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, the handsome guy in the car doesn''t look like Wu''s."


    "Looking at the license plate is Jinlin, this is the boss from Jinlin."


    "Going to Wu''s family, I''m afraid I will talk to Wu''s family about business."


    "Hey, it is getting easier for the rich to make money, and it is getting harder for the poor to make money."


    The car went directly to the private company of Wu''s family, and Jiang Sheng confirmed that it was here, and Su Yan parked the car at the gate.


    "This is what Wu called a trading company, right?"


    "Yes, it''s this one, and the boss is what Wu called the head of the Wu family."


    The guard naturally recognized the luxury car and trot over with a respectful look, and asked, "Who is this boss looking for?"


    "Wu so-called."


    "Mr. Wu went out to play, not in the company."


    "Call him back."


    Su Yan''s icy gaze throughout the process, and a faint coercion scared the door guard so much that he didn''t dare to say nothing.


    The doorman hurriedly called Wu''s so-called female secretary and part-time lover, and she had to resolve this matter.


    A fancy-dressed 25-year-old woman walked out of the company. Her eyes were full of anger, but she suddenly looked charming after seeing Su Yan''s car and people.


    "Yo, who are you looking for, this handsome guy?"


    "Let Wu call me get here!"


    Su Yan was impatient and shouted directly, shaking the female secretary with fright.


    And when she saw Jiang Wenwen and his daughter behind Su Yan, her expression changed even more, knowing that this matter is not easy, I am afraid it was the Jiang family who came to find the fault.


    "You wait for me, I''ll call Mr. Wu to take care of you."


    The female secretary tremblingly took out her mobile phone and said with a cry: "Mr. Wu, someone came to the company to make trouble, and I was beaten. Come back soon."


    Jiang Shenglai angrily said: "Whoever beat you, don''t spray people with blood."


    However, Su Yan directly raised his arm, slapped the female secretary''s face with a slap, and beat her into a pig''s head.


    "Since you want to say you were beaten, then I will fulfill you."


    The female secretary was stunned by the slap, and she no longer dared to speak, she just kept crying while covering her face.


    The head of the Wu family, Wu said, was drinking with guests in a nightclub at this time. He didn''t want to answer the phone, but when he saw that it was his female secretary, he answered the phone unhappy.


    Knowing that someone came to the company to find faults and beat his little lover, Wu suddenly became angry.


    "President Wang, something happened to our company, I am afraid I can''t accompany you now."


    Mr. Wang on the side was not angry. He naturally heard the voice of the phone, and he was quite angry and said: "Mr. Wu, it is important to resolve the matter. We can talk about it later."


    "Then I will leave first."


    Out of the nightclub, Wu Wei''s face was full of violent, and he got directly into his luxury car and ordered the driver to say: "Drive back to the company, mother, let me see who caused trouble in my company!"


    Su Yan waited patiently, and went to the office with Jiang''s father and daughter and went straight to the indifferent office.


    Su Yan sat on the chair, put his feet on the table, and said to a frightened employee: "Get us some watermelon."


    How dare the employee not agree? Just now Su Yan was blocked from entering here, and the person flew out five or six meters away, and he was still lying on the ground.


    When the watermelon arrived, Su Yan said to Jiang Wenwen: "Eat some watermelon first."


    Where can the Jiang family''s father and daughter eat? Now that they have mixed feelings in their hearts, Jiang Shenglai is even more terrified. This is completely provocative.


    But thinking of Jiang Wenwen''s mother''s death and thinking of his company being looted, he was suddenly furious, and placed all his hopes on Su Yan.


    Su Yan was eating watermelon, very leisurely. He didn''t care about this kind of shrimp.


    But Wu kept urging the driver to speed up because the company employees were asking him for help, which made him even more angry.


    When he arrived at the company, Wu said that he got out of the car and saw the female secretary lying on the ground at the door, and he was furious.


    "Who is it, someone who dares to beat me with a lifeless thing."


    Seeing Wu''s so-called return, the female secretary stood up and said with tears on her face: "Mr. Wu, you have to be the master of others."


    "Don''t worry, who is it?!"


    "It''s the Jiang family here."


    "Those from the Jiang family!" A chill flashed in Wu''s so-called eyes, and he sternly said, "I looked for you everywhere, but I didn''t expect you to come to me. If I don''t solve you, I won''t believe Wu!"


    Wu said that he rushed to his office with his personal bodyguard. The bodyguard kicked the door open and stared at Su Yan angrily.


    Wu said that when he walked in, he saw the second daughter of the Jiang family at a glance, and his face suddenly became violent.


    "Jiang Shenglai did not expect that you would dare to come back. You are dead now!"


    A hint of panic flashed in Jiang Shenglai''s eyes, but he still summoned his courage and said: "Wu said, you have occupied my company and killed my family. Today we are here to avenge you!"


    "Vengeance, haha!"


    "Hey, isn''t this dead girl disfigured by me? Why is her face restored?"


    Wu said looking at Jiang Wenwen, feeling a little surprised.


    "Do you think I''m different, because I am also someone, this time your death date is up!"


    Jiang Wenwen was full of resentment and hatred. Wu''s so-called ruined her home and ruined everything about her. If it weren''t for Su Yan, she would live a painful life.


    She wanted to vent all the pain, and double the pain Wu had caused her father and daughter to return to him.


    Before Wu called to continue speaking, Su Yan, who was lying on the chair beside him, said coldly, "Kneel down and speak for me!"

 Chapter 454： Wait for you to call someone

    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but with an anger that gave people a terrifying feeling, his heart trembled directly.


    Wu was so shocked that he couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan, thinking that the young man''s eyes were not only scary, but even the tone of speech was scary.


    The bodyguards on the side looked at Su Yan, all tensed, foreseeing that there might be a battle next.


    What Wu said is that he is also a bigwig in Shuizui''s municipal business community. In Shuizui City, he is also a good person, and some scenes are naturally seen.


    "Is this the helper you invited?


    Wu said with a sneer and said directly to his bodyguard, "Be quicker, kill him for me!"


    He was obviously intent on killing, and he was looking for Jiang''s father and daughter everywhere, cutting the grass without removing the roots and the spring breeze was blowing.


    The bodyguard nodded and walked directly towards Su Yan, his face full of cruel expression, and he took a knife from his pocket.


    "Boy, you have to look at your own jins and taels for others, otherwise you don''t know how to die."


    Su Yan''s coldness turned into a smile. A bodyguard in the middle of the warrior stage held a knife and said this in front of him. He really felt very funny.


    When the bodyguard saw Su Yan''s face full of smiles, his face became even more angry, and he took a knife and directly attacked Su Yan''s vitals.


    The ice-cold shimmering blade slashed towards Su Yan''s throat at an extremely fast speed. If an ordinary person hadn''t reacted to it, he would have been killed.


    Su Yan is not an ordinary person, he naturally wouldn''t care about this ordinary blade, and didn''t move at all during the whole process.


    Jiang Shenglai''s expression changed in fright. Why didn''t this benefactor resist? This is terrible.


    Although Jiang Wenwen was puzzled, he didn''t believe that Su Yan was so stupid because it must have a back hand or other reasons.


    There was a smile on Wu''s so-called face on the side, and there was only one end if he dared to fight him, and disappeared from this world.


    The sharp face of the small knife ran across Su Yan''s neck, but a string of sparks emerged, and the sharp face melted directly, forming a dull face.


    The bodyguard originally thought it would kill him, but seeing Su Yan looking at him intact and looking at the hot knife in his hand, his fierce expression turned into horror.


    "You, who are you!"


    The bodyguard''s voice trembled with fright, his legs began to weaken, and the sharp blade could not cut the person''s throat. Not only that, but it was directly melted and blunt.


    In this case, the bodyguard has only one guess in his mind, this young man is from the martial arts world, and is many times stronger than him.


    Before the bodyguards could relax, he wanted to bow down and beg for mercy, but he was blasted into the ground with a punch by Su Yan.


    Half of the body fell in the office on the floor below and swayed constantly, and blood was constantly bleeding, which scared the employees in the office.


    The contrast came too quickly, and both the Su family''s father and daughter and Wu Zhuang''s mouths grew up in surprise, staring at Su Yan with round faces.


    The whole ground was splashed with blood. Su Yan just touched him lightly. He didn''t expect it to cause such a situation. If he punched with all his strength, this bodyguard would have become a dust.


    After a brief shock, the Su family''s father and daughter showed joy on their faces, which proved that Su Yan was very strong and could deal with what Wu said.


    Wu said that his legs became weak with fright, his face twitched, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Kneel down and talk!"


    Su Yan looked at Wu and said coldly again.


    With a puff, Wu said that he just knelt down. He didn''t want to kneel. Even if Su Yan killed his bodyguard, he was forcibly photographed by Su Yan, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    Wu called Su Yan with a frightened look in his eyes. He had never kneeled before anyone since he was a child. It was because other people kneeled to him. This was an insult to him.


    What if he can beat the bodyguard to death with one punch. Wu said he was a bigwig in the municipal business community in Shuizui, and he knew hundreds of people.


    "You have something to make me call someone!"


    Wu''s so-called complexion recovered, looking at Su Yan unwillingly.


    He knew that Su Yan would not give him a chance, it was just his own reverie or fantasy.


    At present, how can the enemy allow the enemy to call for aid? This is a taboo.


    But he was wrong. How could he call him an enemy in the eyes of Su Yan, saying that his Xiaoqiang''s vitality was not so tenacious, calling him an ant, he was not even an ant, but just a dust.


    "Call someone?" Su Yan smiled even more, sitting back in the chair, stepping on Wu''s so-called shoulder, looking down at him and said lightly, "Yes."


    Wu said that he was in a trance for a moment, thinking that he had misheard, yes, he really allowed him to call someone.


    Regardless of whether he heard it wrong or true, he said directly: "You said this, you wait for me."


    Wu So-called hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Oh, my brother Meng, my little brother''s life will soon be accepted by the family."


    There was a sturdy man on the phone with a beard and a majestic look. This man was Mona Da, the master of Shuizui City, and he was the overlord in Shuizui City.


    Hearing Wu''s so-called words like this, his face was solemn, his sword brows raised, and he sternly said: "What **** is so courageous that he dares to kill you."


    He could judge from his tone that this was not fake, and someone really wanted to kill Wu, so he was not joking.


    On the one hand, he was delaying time, on the other hand, he hurriedly rushed to Wu''s so-called company.


    "Old Wu, you let him wait for me!"


    Su Yan answered the phone and said calmly: "I will naturally wait, but you have to give me a hurry. I am impatient and will kill him first."


    After hanging up the phone, Monada drove an off-road vehicle and rushed towards Wu''s so-called company. Wu said that he was his good brother. He contributed a lot of money to him every year. This is a big benefactor. Nothing can be lost.


    Su Yan threw the phone to Wu and said, "Is this one person?"


    "He is the master of our Shuizui City, can''t he beat you yet."


    Su Yan shook his finger and said, "A small city leader, you think me too simple."


    Su Yan hit the ground next to Wu''s so-called crotch, and the entire company floor was shaky and shaking, which frightened Wu''s so-called.


    "I can easily destroy this office building with a single blow. Can the Montaidou you mentioned work?"


    Wu said that he was really scared this time. He was absolutely sure that Su Yan was not an ordinary person. The punch just now was terrifying, but he could see it easily from Su Yan''s face, which showed that he did not use his full strength.


    However, although Su Yan is very strong, Wu does not think that he can beat Mon Ah Da. In Wu''s eyes, Mon Ah Da means the sky and the earth. He is the King of Water Tsui and is invincible.


    "Don''t brag and don''t write drafts. When Brother Meng comes, you will know that the pot is made of iron."


    Su Yan originally wanted Wu to call more people over so that they could solve it together. It is definitely not a good thing to be entangled with him.


    But right now, Wu doesn''t take him seriously. He can only wait for his dream master to come, so that he can see what Wu said.

 Chapter 455： One Palm Destroyer

    Mon''Ada''s car drove very fast, and it screamed all the way, almost trampled to death on the accelerator, just to get there early.


    Shuizui is his territory. He is the overlord here. If someone dares to cause trouble with him, or deal with Wu''s so-called, he simply cannot tolerate this.


    "Dare to cause trouble on my territory, it is destined to be the result of tragedy."


    Meng Ada��s eyes were full of killing intent. As the master of Shuizui City, his strength was originally from the later stage of the warrior, but recently he bought a few bottles of spiritual power at a high price, and he has broken through to the consummation of the warrior.


    The consummation of the martial artist, that is, looking at other surrounding small cities that are also the existence of the overlord, he naturally has that confidence.


    When the car arrived at Wu''s so-called company, Monada jumped out of the car and walked in with a furious expression.


    When the female secretary saw Mon Ah Da, her eyes lighted up, and she said excitedly: "Meng Tai Dou, you have to be the master for us, the young man made Mr. Wu kneel and want to kill him at any time."


    Monada said coldly: "Go away, I''m here naturally to take his life."


    Mon Ada walked into the building imposingly and flew directly to the office where Su Yan was.


    Jiang Wenwen bit her teeth with a trace of worry in her heart. She has been complaining about why Su Yan didn''t directly kill Wu''s so-called, and she had to recruit people.


    Jiang Shenglai held his face even more, he had never seen such a person, so he could only pray.


    In Shuizui, Jiang Shenglai had naturally heard of Monada. When his company was swallowed by Wu, Monada nodded. He and Monada also had hatred.


    But they are the masters, the overlord here, he dare not have any other thoughts at all.


    Monada rushed into the office, and at a glance, he saw Wu Zhe, who was kneeling on the ground, and Su Yan, who stepped his foot on Wu Zhe''s shoulder.


    Wu shouted excitedly: "Brother Meng, save my little brother, this little beast is going to kill me!"


    Wu said that he was too excited, and he directly yelled that Su Yan was a little beast. He had forgotten that his life was still in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he directly applied force on his feet, stomping Wu so-called on the ground, pushing out blood.


    "Little beast, believe it or not I will kill you now."


    "presumptuous!"


    Mon A shouted angrily and walked over directly, looking at Su Yan furiously.


    "I am Meng Ada in Shuizui City. Wu is always my person. You deal with him and deal with me."


    When Monada came in, he felt something wrong with Su Yan. He knew that the opponent was also a member of the martial arts world, and his realm was not low, otherwise he would have killed him.


    "I care about whether you are Mon Ah Da or Mon Ah San, and whether you have your part in dealing with the Jiang father and daughter."


    Only then did Meng Ada see the Jiang family and his daughter, and fully understand the cause of the matter.


    "It turns out that you were invited by Jiang''s father and daughter. Jiang Shenglai didn''t know how to be a human being. He was responsible for this end."


    Jiang Sheng was trembling all over, and the protection fee was 40%, which is also called blame.


    "Kneel down."


    Su Yan looked at Mon Ada, his voice was flat, with a tone that couldn''t resist.


    Mon Ada''s face changed, and he actually told him to kneel down. This matter was no longer good.


    "Brother Meng, what are you doing in a daze? Kill him directly!"


    Wu said that he was very dissatisfied with this. Monada''s performance surprised him. He originally thought that Monada''s appearance would kill Su Yan with one blow, but he didn''t. He was just threatening the opponent.


    Monada also has a temper. Let him kneel down. How can this be done? If that''s the case, just kill the little beast.


    "Little beast, let you pay for your words and deeds today!"


    Meng Ada waved his hands, and a majestic inner strength directly used, and he attacked Su Yan. Although he was a martial artist, he was able to use inner strength and outer strength, which was considered a not weak existence.


    He believes that his internal energy attack will cause utter damage to Su Yan, and he will see blood when he is out of the body!


    But Su Yan simply ignored his inner strength, looking at the ants with a face full of playful abuse.


    "court death!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s gaze, Mon Ada became more furious, and couldn''t help but show his inner strength again.


    The two internal energies directly attacked Su Yan, blasting to the heart of Su Yan''s chest, but the result was far beyond Mon Ada''s expectations.


    Nei Jin didn''t even damage Su Yan''s clothes, but disappeared directly, and disappeared when he approached Su Yan.


    Mon Ada was shocked, with an incredible look, and muttered: "How is this possible!"


    But he didn''t understand yet, Su Yan''s palm was patted at him.


    This palm contains the power of spiritual power, and it is the existence that the warriors of other districts can''t resist.


    Monada was directly like a kite with a broken wire. Su Yan slapped it and slammed into the wall of the house. A dozen walls were destroyed by him, but he still had no intention of stopping.


    Rushing out of the office building, Mon Ada''s body fell directly onto his off-road vehicle, smashing the car to pieces.


    Mon Ada lay in the car, covered in blood, and his face was full of unwillingness and fear. After struggling, he was completely dead.


    Wu was completely stunned, and the Meng Taidou he admired was destroyed by Su Yan with a palm, and he didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    He tried to look at the dozen or so walls that were destroyed, and swallowed involuntarily, completely underestimating the strength of this young man.


    Not only was he shocked by Wu''s so-called shock, but the Jiang family father and daughter who sat aside were also shocked and speechless, which greatly exceeded their expectations.


    Jiang Wenwen''s heart trembled. She knew that Su Yan must have become very strong, but it was too strong. She slapped people into the air with one palm and crashed more than a dozen walls. What a powerful force.


    Suddenly, there was a firmness in her heart. She was Su Yan''s apprentice. This was an opportunity to change her destiny.


    Jiang Shenglai took Jiang Wenwen''s hand and said tremblingly: "Your classmate is too...too strong."


    "of course."


    All the employees in the office building were scared to death. Originally, all of them were in the office discussing Wu''s so-called ending.


    Wu''s so-called squeeze them, which naturally made them have no good words. It can be seen that Mon Ada is coming, and this group of people is immediately unhappy.


    "Meng Taidou just died!"


    A man who knew Monad had a frightened face, his expression stiff.


    "Who is that young man!"


    And Su Yan killed Mon A-da with a palm, and he was not at all happy. This was not a happy thing for him at all.


    "Is there anyone else, I will do it if I don''t call someone."


    Wu said that when he saw Su Yan''s murderous gaze, he was so scared that he trembled and said hurriedly: "Yes, of course I do. I know the Jinlin Feng family."


    "Does the Jinlin Feng family have anything to do with you?"


    "We are in-laws."


    "The Feng family!" Jiang Shenglai said excitedly, "the one who killed Wenwen''s mother was a young master of the Feng family."


    "Call them to die!"

 Chapter 456： I know people from the Su family

    Su Yan coldly scolded, since he said that he would solve the matter for the Jiang family and his daughter, it would be completely resolved without leaving any trouble.


    Wu So-called hurriedly dialed the phone number of Young Master Feng, almost crying.


    "Sao Feng, I''m what Wu said, someone wants to kill me, come and save me."


    At this time, Feng Shao and Feng Yu were cheering in the bar. After receiving the call, he pushed the two big beauties away and said with a solemn expression: "Mr. Wu has been threatened, is this help?"


    His two bodyguards said immediately: "We must help, Mr. Wu and Master are business partners."


    "Well, let me go to the water Tsui."


    Su Yan waited in the office building for nearly five hours before Feng Yu ran over in this car. Just in case, he also notified his father.


    On the phone, Wu said that Su Yan was very strong, which made him feel uneasy. His bodyguard was just a martial artist and he was definitely not the enemy.


    Feng Yu''s father is the head of the Feng family. He was the master''s initial cultivation base, and he was also a powerful figure in Jinlin.


    After receiving a call from his son, he knew that the matter was not small, so he came to Shuizui City by car.


    Feng Yu arrived first and rushed into the office building with two bodyguards. He was also shocked when he saw the ruined floor.


    "Damn, has this been bombed by a rocket launcher?"


    The expressions of the two bodyguards changed, and they said coldly: "Master, I think we should wait for the master to come, this person is by no means easy."


    "Yes, Shuizui Mengtaidou is dead. I''m afraid this person is about the same as my father."


    "At least the master."


    Feng Yu wanted to retreat, but how could Su Yan let him come here and leave.


    Chunlei said directly: "I want to go now, it''s not that easy."


    Feng Yu''s expression changed, as if he was about to be in a big battle, he said sharply: "I advise you to let Mr. Wu go, otherwise you can''t afford it."


    "The consequence, is it the consequence of Mon Ada."


    "Don''t think that you will be blatant after killing a small city leader. In the eyes of my Feng family, you are still just a scum."


    Before Feng Yu finished speaking, he felt a figure passing by, and then he couldn''t breathe.


    He was directly grabbed by Su Yan''s neck and lifted up, no matter how hard he struggled, it was of no avail.


    "Master!"


    The expressions of the two bodyguards changed drastically and they rushed towards Su Yan, but before they were even half a step closer to Su Yan, they were bombed directly and hit the thick wall.


    After crashing and destroying three walls in a row, the two bodyguards stopped, but they were already dripping with blood, and after struggling a few times, they died in desperation.


    "I am a scumbag in your eyes, then what are you now?"


    Feng Yu regretted it very much, why he was so reckless, waiting for his father.


    Su Yan originally wanted to strangle Feng Yu directly, but a middle-aged man rushed over with a furious expression on his face: "Let him go!"


    Su Yan glanced at this person. In the early days of the master, but Er Er, barely called an ant in his eyes.


    Feng Yu''s father is Feng Tianxi, the head of the Feng family. The master''s initial strength is well-known in the Jinlin Border District.


    But he had never met Su Yan, because he was just an introductory existence in Jinlin, and he had no chance to be invited for several banquets.


    Feng Tianxi''s face was violent, and his eyes were full of coldness. He wanted to kill his son. Su Yan had already become dead in his eyes.


    "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t want to know who you are. If you want to die decently, just let my son go."


    "Oh, then I don''t want to die?"


    Su Yan''s hand was hard, Feng Yu''s face was swollen, and blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Feng Tianxi was furious and directly blasted Su Yan, showing the master''s early power.


    His first-hand secret technique can be described as superb, which makes Su Yan slightly surprised. If his realm is also in the early stage of the master, this person will definitely be a strong enemy, but he is now in the realm of the little master.


    Su Yan blasted Feng Yu to the ground, then rushed to Feng Tianxi, and directly suppressed him with the momentum of thunder.


    Feng Tianxi had never made three moves in Su Yan''s hands, but he was directly controlled by Su Yan and could not move.


    "You do what Jiang family father and daughter do?"


    Su Yan asked coldly, killing intently.


    Feng Tianxi had already trembled in his heart, and hurriedly said: "The little one has eyes but does not know Mount Tai, and I hope the lord will forgive me and spare my life."


    "That''s not what I asked you!"


    Feng Tianxi looked at Jiang''s father and daughter on the side, a trace of regret flashed in his heart, and trembled: "I didn''t know at the beginning of the period. Later, Feng Yu told me that he took the so-called money from Wu."


    "That caused the Jiang family to be ruined, and you have your share in swallowing their company."


    "I... I regret it now."


    "There is no medicine for regret in this world."


    Su Yan grabbed Feng Tianxi''s neck directly, and slightly hardened his hand, which broke his neck and ruined his dantian.


    Feng Tianxi was full of unwillingness, that his own dignified generation of hegemons ended up so miserably that they could not resist at all in front of the enemy.


    Feng Yu was shocked, his face was full of tears, his father died, and their Feng family must be over.


    "If you are wronged, you have a debt, and you should do to others as you like."


    Su Yan grabbed Feng Yu, only killing intent on his face.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I know people from the Su family!"


    Feng Yu was desperate and could only throw out the last straw. The Su family was naturally an emperor in Jinlin.


    He believed that Su Yan would definitely be jealous when he heard the Su family, and he might be able to let him go.


    "Su Family?"


    As Feng Yu expected, Su Yan stopped using his force and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Tell you, I know the fifth master of the Su family."


    "Which Su family?"


    "It''s still a question. Naturally, it is the Su family with the strongest existence of Su Baxian in Jinlin."


    Wu, who was originally desperate, was stunned. He didn''t expect Feng Yu to still know the Su family. This is a life-saving straw.


    "The Fifth Master Su and I call brothers and sisters. If you don''t believe me, you can go and inquire."


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder. He didn''t know who the fifth master was, but Feng Yu would not say this for no reason. He must be in contact with someone in the Su family.


    He has never asked the Su family, believing that Elder Su will manage everything well. The Su family''s rules are very strict.


    But he forgot that Su Kainan also had a soft heart, and he was already old, not the original Su Kainan.


    This matter involves the Su family, so Su Yan naturally can''t care about it. He wants to see who has the courage to form cliques outside and behave nonsense.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you if you know the Su family?"


    Su Yan did not spare Feng Yu for this, as long as the people who persecuted Jiang''s father and daughter will die, this is his promise to Jiang Wenwen.


    Su Yan immediately killed Feng Yu with a single blow, and then the frightened Wu So-called did not escape the fate of death.


    After killing a few people, Su Yan took Jiang''s father and daughter and left the place directly.


    "The two of you will live in my Jiangzhou residence first, and I will take care of the next thing alone."


    Jiang Wenwen nodded, and they were very satisfied with such an ending. The vengeance was avenged, and the frustration in his heart finally disappeared.

 Chapter 457： Slaughter

    Su Yan drove out of Shuizui City. Naturally, this matter won''t stop there. It is very likely that this is the ugliness of the Su family, so naturally he has to go to his home to solve it.


    Although the Su family is now the leading family of Jinlin and even Jiangnan, he Su Yan will never allow the people in the family to be domineering and deceive at will.


    It was evening before Su Yan arrived at Jinlin. The Jinlin fireworks were dazzling. Su Yan didn''t want to appreciate it, and went straight to Jinlin''s Su family villa.


    Su Kainan was naturally happy when he saw Su Yan''s arrival, and hurriedly welcomed him into the house.


    Now each of the Su family has a villa, which is very close to each other. This is stipulated by Su Kainan in order to make the family more cohesive.


    Su Bingcheng who got the news ran over with his family, and even Su Mochen, who was working overtime, hurried back home.


    "Mo Chen, let Mo Yu and Yaoyao be careful, Su Yan''s face is not good when he comes back."


    "Okay Dad, I see."


    The group of people returned home and saw Su Yan''s gloomy face, everyone did not dare to breathe, they could only sit or stand dry.


    Cai Linlin and Zhang Cuiwen came hand in hand. They lost their husbands and were taken care of by Su Kainan. They lived in a decent life and had money to spend.


    When Su Kainan saw Su Yan, he realized that something was wrong, something must have happened, and he notified everyone as soon as possible.


    At this time he looked at Cai Linlin and Zhang Cuiwen and said, "Where are Cai Hua and Tianlun, why didn''t they come?"


    "Called them, but the phone was turned off."


    "Two bastards, they must have gone out fooling around again."


    Su Yan''s face became even colder when he heard this, the fifth master of the Su family, he had guessed eighty or nine points.


    Su Yan looked towards Su Kainan, his expression softened and said, "Grandpa, this time I came back because of my family."


    "What happened, is there another powerful enemy?"


    "It''s not an enemy, it''s something within our family."


    Su Yan looked around for a week, his eyes were sharp, and a group of people were scared to look at each other. They all lowered their heads.


    "Internal affairs, could it be someone who caused trouble outside."


    "That''s not true. It''s just that I''m not good at virtue. I make friends with pigs and dogs everywhere under my name. I''m here to change this habit."


    Su Kainan''s face changed slightly. He almost guessed who Su Yan was talking about. It must be Su Caihua and Su Tianlun. He did not expect that his connivance would still harm them.


    Cai Linlin and Zhang Cuiwen were even more frightened and their faces were ugly. They kept talking on the phone, but they couldn''t get through at all.


    "Don''t worry, wait slowly, I will solve it slowly when they come back."


    The whole hall was so silent that even a needle could be heard.


    Su Bingcheng broke the deadlock and said with anger on his face: "Su Yan, you must be talking about the two boys Cai Hua and Tianlun."


    Su Bingxin also hurriedly said: "Yes, these two boys are ghosts all day long, today a beautiful woman will be a beautiful woman tomorrow, another day a nest of beautiful women."


    "Don''t talk about your eldest brother, your elder brother Chen Gong is not arrogant?" Cai Linlin said dissatisfied.


    "enough!"


    Su Kainan directly yelled, and a group of people immediately calmed down. He looked at Su Yan and said, "This matter is all up to you."


    Su Yan nodded. He wanted to kill chickens and monkeys. Although he would not get angry and kill people, punishment is essential, otherwise more people will do bad things under his banner in the future.


    Although he is not afraid, the fewer people who cause him trouble, the better.


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun in this matter naturally fool around in the bar and nightclub, drinking and singing and dancing with their arms around the beautiful women.


    The phone was thrown into the glass by the beauty, just to keep him from leaving.


    Chen Gong had been in the hall all the time, and he was almost scared to pee at the time. If this was really investigated by Su Yan, it would be fine.


    Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t care about their love of playing girlfriends. It seems that he came with a purpose.


    Chen Gong sneaked out of the house and drove directly to the bar where he often played with Su Caihua and Su Tianlun.


    As soon as he entered the bar, he saw Su Tianlun and couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Tianlun, something has happened at home, and I''m still drinking here."


    Su Tianlun smiled faintly: "What can happen to the family? Who else dares to move our Su family now."


    "Su Yan dare to move!"


    Su Tianlun drank like a head slap, half awake from the wine, and hurriedly said: "Didn''t he just leave? Why is he back again."


    "It must be no small thing to look at the posture, that is, his face is very ugly in front of the old man."


    Su Tianlun was completely frightened, and said bitterly, "He won''t even take care of our private lives."


    "It doesn''t look like it, but there must be something. He mentioned Hupengouyou. Have you made random friends recently?"


    "No, I''m all a beautiful woman."


    Su Tianlun smiled, and suddenly thought of something, his expression changed.


    "By the way, I heard Cai Hua say something in the morning that one of his buddies was killed."


    "Where is he, find him and go back together."


    The two hurriedly found Su Caihua, who was already drunk and was directly carried into the car by the two.


    "Made, a fat pig, I''m exhausted."


    "Go back quickly."


    The three hurried back home, arrived at the door, and rang the doorbell quietly.


    Cai Linlin hurriedly opened the door of the room, and when she saw her son was so drunk, she kicked him in shock.


    "Who kicked me? Which **** dare to kick me? Don''t you know who I am? I am from the Su family!"


    Su Caihua shouted directly, with a high voice, Su Yan and others naturally heard it.


    Su Kainan''s expression changed on the spot, and Su Caihua''s words can tell what he usually does.


    "I can tell you that the Su family is the boss of Jinlin. Does Su Taidou know who, my cousin!"


    Both Chen Gong and Su Tianlun were so scared that their backs were chilled, and these drunken and nonsense remarks are indeed true.


    Su Yan asked at this moment: "I''m here for one thing, who is the fifth master of the Su family?"


    As soon as Su Yan said this, Cai Linlin was even more so frightened that her legs were unstable and she almost fell down.


    According to the ranking of the Su family, Su Caihua ranked fifth in the family, and the fifth master is likely to be him.


    Chen Gong and Su Tianlun''s expressions changed greatly. They knew that Su Caihua was known to the outside world as the fifth master of the Su family.


    Chen Gong was known as the fourth master of the Su family, and Su Tianlun was the sixth master of the Su family. They classified Su Yan as the third master. Of course, it was just what they thought in their minds. Su Yan was the eldest of the Su family.


    Su Yan saw Chen Gong and Su Tianlun looking directly at Su Caihua, and suddenly understood.


    He stood up, walked directly to Su Caihua, kicked him away with one kick, Su Caihua was completely awakened.


    "Do I wipe you, who dares to kick Laozi!"


    Cai Linlin was almost frightened, and her own son dared to say such a thing, I am afraid it would be hopeless.


    Su Kainan was also furious, and the crutches in his hand also hit Su Caihua, and the rest of the Su family also looked good at the show.

 Chapter 458： The strongest!

    Su Caihua was thoroughly reminded by Su Yan''s kick, and his face was full of anger. If he was in a bar, he might have picked up the bottle wheel a long time ago.


    "Xiao Di, kill him for me!"


    Su Caihua rubbed his forehead, a large bag on his forehead made him more angry.


    Cai Linlin was so scared that she knelt down and looked at Su Yan with tears in her eyes and said, "Su Yan, he is just drunk, so don''t take it to your heart."


    Su Caihua saw her mother kneel down, and she was furious: "Mom, why are you here? What are you doing."


    "You won''t kneel down for me!"


    Cai Linlin looked at her son in anger, and shouted directly at him.


    "I����"


    Su Caihua still wanted to speak, but he looked around and found that the environment here was not right, and when he saw Su Kainan who was angry on the side, he was shocked.


    "Grandpa, I just drank some wine, don''t need my mother to kneel down."


    "My fault, I didn''t expect to condone you like this."


    Su Kainan was filled with grief and anger, pointing to Su Caihua and speechless.


    Su Caihua only saw Su Yan next to Su Kainan, his face suddenly changed.


    He understood that it was Su Yan who beat him just now, and he also remembered what he said.


    Su Caihua was frightened with cold sweat on his forehead, but he scolded Su Yan, my goodness.


    Su Caihua said in his heart, why is he so unlucky.


    Chen Gong and Su Tianlun on the side also regretted it a little, so they should let Su Caihua wake up before talking about it, otherwise they wouldn''t make this happen.


    Su Yan looked at Su Caihua with cold eyes. This Su Caihua not only flew domineering outside, but also dared to scold him, how could this be bearable.


    "Woke up?"


    Su Caihua nodded quickly and knelt down directly to Su Yan, trembling all over, unable to speak.


    "You were very tugged just now."


    "No, no, no, I, I... I was wrong."


    "You don''t need to investigate what you call me, just as if you are drunk, but you have to explain the other thing clearly to me."


    "I said I said."


    "Do you know Feng Yu?"


    Su Caihua was shocked. Today he was still angry about this matter and vowed to avenge Feng Yu. He didn''t feel right when Su Yan said this.


    "understanding."


    "Feng Yu said in front of me that Su Wuye is a brother to him, let me weigh it."


    "He is just a dog, talking nonsense."


    Su Caihua immediately said angrily, now only to clear the relationship with Feng Yu can he beg Su Yan for forgiveness to the greatest extent.


    "He is a dog, but you call him brother, then what are you, pig!"


    Su Yan kicked Su Caihua again, his feet were not strong, but Su Caihua was unbearable, his internal organs were shaking, and a mouthful of blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    No one in Su''s family dared to step forward to dissuade him, knowing that Su Caihua was self-inflicted.


    "Yanyan, hit me if you want, all this is my fault."


    Su Kainan directly stood in front of Su Caihua. He knew that he was the only one who could protect Su Caihua at the moment. After all, this was his son''s lifeblood.


    Su Yan looked at Su Kainan, without the previous respect in his eyes. The reason why he respected Su Kainan so much was that he was kind to Su Yan and treated him as repaying him, knowing that he was not the Su Yan in their hearts.


    "I was bullied where you were before, and he did evil and deserved you but protected him, is it fair?"


    Su Yan''s words caused Su Kainan''s heart to be touched all of a sudden, and his face was distorted by a heartbreaking pain. He knew that he was really sorry for Su Yan before and believed in Su Bingxian too much.


    "I''m sorry."


    Su Kainan was about to kneel, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    He said lightly: "No need, I respect you, but I hope you don''t wear out my respect for you."


    No one dared to stop Su Yan anymore. Su Caihua seemed to have been sentenced, with a look of despair on his face.


    Chen Gong and Su Tianlun on the side were frightened a long time ago, secretly glad that they were not Su Caihua, and they kept vowing in their hearts that they would never dare to do this again.


    "I think you are still the Su family. I will spare your life this time, and I will kill you next time!"


    Su Yan directly smashed Su Caihua''s arm with one foot, and then walked away.


    Compared with the Su family and Jiang Wenwen, he valued Jiang Wenwen more, because Jiang Wenwen was the first person to treat him well and was sincere to him.


    Even Su Kainan can''t compare with Jiang Wenwen. Su Kainan is good to him, but he is also hindered by many things.


    When Su Yan left, Su Kainan suddenly seemed to be a few years old, and doing so by himself was chilling Su Yan''s heart.


    "In the future, who would dare to be domineering outside and drive out of the house directly!"


    Su Kainan is cruel, you can spend money to play beauties outside, but you should not stab Louzi, and you still stab your backer.


    Su Yan left the Su family and returned to Jiangbei overnight. Jiang Wenwen''s affairs were completely over. He had to hurry up and build the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The outside of the laboratory has been built, and the most advanced defense system is adopted. It can be said that the high-tech criminals in the TV don''t even want to enter.


    But this secret is still known to some organizations and individuals. Their intelligence network is too large to stop them.


    Master Henglian and even Master Hengcheng in Western countries are interested in this laboratory, and it has always attracted close attention.


    "Master Barton, what do you think of this matter?"


    A white-skinned man handed a secret document to the man next to him, and the man named Patton next to him was a master Hengcheng, who was equivalent to a master.


    Not only that, but Patton is also a strong man in the rankings, ranking nineteenth in the rankings, and overpowering Lingnan hero Yu Tiandou!


    The earth list is a mysterious list. Rumor has it that there are twenty powerful masters on the list, all of whom are masters.


    This is an international ranking, which is ranked by a shadow organization, based on their record and popularity, and the list is very accurate.


    Barton is dressed in a typical Western dress, with long gray hair covering his forehead, giving a person a chic and unruly feeling.


    Barton took the secret file, glanced at it, his face changed slightly, and murmured: "It is so strange that Huaguo Jiangbei University is building a laboratory."


    "But it was Hua Guotai Dou Su Baxian who had recently emerged to build this laboratory."


    "It''s just a master, what''s worth paying attention to." Barton looked disdainful.


    "But he created a mysterious liquid. It is called spiritual liquid in China. I brought a few bottles back. This liquid contains life factors and can improve one''s cultivation."


    Button stood up abruptly, his face was full of solemn expression, and said directly: "Bring me that thing!"


    "Yes."


    The life factor in the population is actually the so-called spiritual power, but the name is different.


    And the divine consciousness masters of the Nanyang lands are still standing still, waiting for the final result.


    The divination master who followed Zhao Sidong back also reported the information he had obtained to his senior brother. His senior brother Naimi is the number one person in Southeast Asia and the number seventeen.

 Chapter 459： Xiaoyao sharp change

    In the Arctic ice field, fishing alone is like fishing alone in the winter snow, except that he doesn''t wear a lion hat.


    This man was naked, and only wore a pair of shorts. You must know that this is an ice world with tens of degrees below zero.


    His hook is even more straight, just like Jiang Taigong taking a bait, except that Jiang Taigong is very difficult to catch, and his hook is already full of fish.


    As he suddenly raised the bamboo pole, a school of fish tens of meters long jumped out of the ice.


    These fishes, head to tail, were thrown on the ground and fluttered a few times before turning into ice sculptures.


    "Master, this is a magical elixir obtained in China."


    A yellow-haired man walked over respectfully, holding a bottle of spiritual power in his hand.


    The fishing man said lightly: "I heard that China was fishing alone in Hanjiang Snow, and Jiang Taigong was willing to take the bait. I don''t know how I am?"


    "Of course the master is more powerful."


    The fishing man took the psychic liquid, casually smelled it, his face changed sharply, and said directly: "Where did this come from!"


    "Master, this is from the country of China, it''s too hot."


    "I have been looking for this thing for decades, but I didn''t expect to see it again."


    The fishing man saw it again, and I don''t know what it meant.


    Su Yan returned to Jiangbei University and immediately devoted himself to the work of the laboratory, and the laboratory was already on the right track. Academician Chen pestered Su Yan every day to ask him to give a research plan.


    Su Yan threw the spiritual power liquid directly to him, and said to him, "This is what you want to study."


    Academician Chen took the psychic fluid and couldn''t help asking: "This is the psychic fluid that is all the rage?"


    "Yes."


    Lingliye is listed in the casino, it can be said to be extremely hot, there is a market priceless existence, and now the stock has risen to one hundred and one shares.


    Su Yan relied on the brand of Lingliye to hold more than 50 billion stocks, which made many people envy and hate.


    It is precisely because of the listing of spiritual power fluid that people in many other countries have begun to pay attention, and now it can be said to be around the corner.


    Of course, all of this Su Yan knows that no matter how deep the fat is hidden, it will be discovered by people with dog noses. It is better to take it out directly and openly and use it to tempt them.


    Su Yan deeply knows that a strong person can only be produced by stepping on countless strong ones, because if you want to become a strong one, you have to occupy the only resources, which will naturally cause other people''s dissatisfaction.


    Su Yan is not in a hurry now, but just let the wind go, the group of people will definitely study for a long time, and then wait for the praying mantis to catch the cicada oriole.


    During this period of time, Su Yan believed that he would be able to break through to the Grand Master, and when the time came, he would kill one by one, and kill one by one.


    After solving Academician Chen''s entanglement, Su Yan began to focus on the construction of the spiritual force array.


    This is different from Jiangzhou''s Spiritual Force Array, which only requires spirit stones and runes, and this also requires formations, and even spatial calculations. In short, it is much more cumbersome and difficult than Jiangzhou''s Spiritual Force Array.


    Naturally, Su Yan had no absolute certainty, he had to consider the failure well, and also vigorously search for spirit stones.


    When looking for the spirit stone, Su Yan also began to study the formation method. He had never touched the formation method before. He practiced three thousand avenues in one journey. Too many people rely on weird ways to prove Dao immortality. Su Yan just walked. The general route of the people is just spiritual exercises.


    The formation mage is also one of the three thousand great avenues, and it is very popular in his previous world, and can be compared with the alchemist.


    A powerful formation mage can destroy the army in one burst. He once fought a fourth-level formation mage. The battle was so dark, the sky was dark, and it took a heavy price to kill him.


    Su Yan just searched for a few primary formations from his memory, first learned, and then learned the second level spirit gathering formation.


    But before he could learn the elementary level, Jiang Wenwen called.


    "Su Yan, there is a dragon on the top of your balcony, soaring through the clouds and fog, my god, it scared me to death."


    What Jiang Wenwen saw at this time was that the cloud-shrouded roof was flashing thunder at this moment, and the surrounding wind was strong. The spirit stone in the gathering array was also shining with various brilliance at this moment, forming a colorful rainbow in the air.


    A golden Tamron swayed constantly between the clouds and mist, suddenly soaring up to the sky, and suddenly diving down to the ground.


    The Golden Dragon is naturally a small escape, and now it has changed drastically. Its body has grown a lot, its body is shining with gold, and its intelligence is higher.


    Fortunately, Su Yan''s villa is located in a remote part of the North District National Park, with few people, and it did not cause a big sensation.


    Su Yan got the news and knew that Xiaoyao might have made a breakthrough. This is something to be happy about.


    At the same time, he had to rush to Jiangzhou, and he had to solve the matter immediately. The longer the delay, the greater the probability of problems.


    Most people don''t know Xiaoyao, but the master-level powerhouse covets it.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about him, I will come right away."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Wenwen hung up the phone, his eyes still looking at Xiaoyao in shock, and Jiang Shenglai was so scared that he collapsed on the ground and bowed.


    "Shenlong, I hope we can restore our normal life to the Jiang family."


    Jiang Shenglai kept praying, praying that his bad luck would go away and good luck would come.


    Su Yan drove the car and rushed to the Jiangzhou Villa without stopping. The car stopped at the door. He saw Xiao Ao flaunting in mid-air, as if a fish caught in the water and a bird came out of the cage.


    Su Yan leaped up and went straight to the roof. When Jiang Wenwen saw Su Yan, he hurried over.


    "This scares me to death, dragon, is this a real dragon?"


    "Yes and not."


    Su Yan gave a simulated ambiguity answer, leaving Jiang Wenwen puzzled.


    "Hurry up and take your father downstairs and leave it to me here."


    Jiang Wenwen nodded and helped Jiang Sheng to come downstairs.


    Jiang Wenwen was curious, so he lay on the balcony and looked at Su Yan on the roof, to see how he would deal with the golden dragon.


    Su Yan looked directly at Xiaoaoao with a cold face, and he scolded: "Naughty animal, is this place for you to be mad!"


    Su Yan leaped up, as if stepping out of the sky, and directly reached the midair surrounded by clouds and mist, Xiaoaoao was still intoxicated with deaf ears.


    Su Yan''s face became colder, and he directly gave birth to his right hand, grabbed his neck, and threw it to the ground angrily.


    Array spirit does not rely on coaxing, but rely on conquering, make it feel fear, it will follow you permanently.


    Of course, the formation spirit completely gave birth to spiritual wisdom, that is another matter.


    "Naughty animal, you will attract the enemy by doing this."


    Su Yan directly used his spiritual power to shut Xiaoyao into the spiritual force array, and it was useless even if it struggled.


    Struggling with Su Yan is just hitting it. Today''s Xiaoyao is like an unruly beast, and it must be suppressed.


    However, Su Yan''s face gradually turned into a happy color, because Xiaoyao changed sharply and became a golden dragon. As an array spirit, he would become stronger, make the gathering array more stable, and produce more spiritual power.

 Chapter 460： Level 2 Spirit Gathering Array

    Su Yan was relieved when he surrendered Xiaoaoao. He didn''t know if this vision was seen by others. The others in his heart were naturally strong people who surpassed the little master.


    "The progress must be speeded up. Now all places are ready to move. When it really comes, it must be a **** storm."


    Su Yan went downstairs, Jiang Wenwen looked at him with horror, still with an unbelievable look.


    "The man who surrendered the Golden Dragon!"


    Jiang Wenwen opened his mouth slightly and cast an admiring look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan said lightly: "This matter cannot be spread to the outside world, remember."


    Jiang Wenwen nodded, her face was unwavering, she naturally wouldn''t say anything, but the shock in her heart still didn''t stop.


    That was the Golden Dragon. Whether it was true or not, at least it looked very powerful, but Su Yan caught it and surrendered honestly, which showed that Su Yan was already so powerful that she could not imagine.


    "During this time, you will be practicing here. Remember to moisturize your whole body with a small bottle of spiritual power every day. Follow my method to practice. If the dantian acupuncture feels hot, come to me."


    Jiang Wenwen continued to nod her head, obeying Su Yanyan, and now she is more interested in cultivation.


    Su Yan glanced at Jiang Shenglai who had fainted next to him. He fainted is the best result.


    After that, Su Yan directly boarded the roof, sucked Xiaoyao''s spiritual power, and turned it into a withered sculpture.


    This is naturally convenient for transportation. He wants to take Xiaoyao to Jiangbei. The second-level Spirit Gathering Array should be built, and everything is ready.


    As for the spirit gathering formation here without the spirits, the spirit power produced will inevitably become less and less until it is exhausted, but these spirit powers can last for a while to support the construction of the secondary laboratory.


    Su Yan left, Jiang Wenwen naturally sent it a long way, and then he looked at the disappearing car shadow for a long time.


    "Wenwen, we are convinced that we can meet such a noble person from the previous life, so don''t think about other things."


    Jiang Shenglai didn''t know when he woke up, and started smoking with a dry cigarette in his hand. During this time, he was obsessed with this old thing.


    Jiang Wenwen bit her teeth, her eyes were flushed, and finally nodded.


    Jiang Shenglai knew very well that his daughter liked Su Yan, but the gap between the two was too big and there was an insurmountable gap. It was impossible to have results. Being Su Yan''s apprentice was the best result.


    Su Yan returned to Jiangbei, threw Xiaoyao directly into the villa, and then used spiritual power to restore it.


    Su Yan didn''t return all his spiritual power to it, otherwise Xiaoyao would definitely make trouble again, and he didn''t have time to be a nanny to watch it every day.


    "Xiaoyao."


    Jin Shiya looked surprised, she hadn''t seen it for a long time, so she was naturally very excited.


    Xiaoyao originally had a look of dissatisfaction that Su Yan had sucked its spiritual power, but when she saw Jin Shiya, she immediately became happy, swimming around her, and playing with her.


    "I will be very busy during this time. You can only practice on your own."


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, and said to Su Yan: "Don''t worry, I have already touched some doorways, and I feel that I am about to break through the middle stage."


    Su Yan kissed Jin Shiya, took Xiaoyao to Jiangbei University, and plunged into the laboratory.


    Seeing Su Yan coming to the laboratory, Ji Ruxue hurried over, with a questioning look on her face.


    "Bad, where have you been these days?"


    "Do I need to report to you where I go?"


    Su Yan didn''t tease her time, because now is a race against time, a slow shot may kill her opponent.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Su Yan, Ji Ruxue frowned, and hurriedly said, "You have let us study the spiritual power liquid. It has been thoroughly studied."


    "Really, can it be produced?"


    Ji Ruxue jumped angrily and glared at Su Yan.


    "Just researched out its ingredients."


    "Not bad, try to produce according to the ingredients. I will think of a solution when it doesn''t work."


    Ji Ruxue nodded. They had this idea a long time ago, but they didn''t get Su Yan''s permission. Now they can do it boldly.


    Su Yan entered the secret place of the laboratory and released Xiaoyao directly.


    "This space is big enough for you to go wild."


    Xiaoyao suddenly feels like a fish in water, like a dragon entering the sea, flying around.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m going to learn the construction of the second-level spirit gathering array now."


    Xiaoyao can understand Su Yan''s words, and his current intelligence is naturally much higher than before.


    Sit down cross-legged, but in an instant, Su Yan entered a state of emptiness. This state was extremely easy for him, and there was no need to brew like Jin Shiya.


    A quaint book appeared in the brain, the text on it was obscure, but it didn''t stop Su Yan.


    "I have to learn from you today!"


    Turning to the first page, a few large characters of the Level 2 Spirit Gathering Array suddenly appeared in front of him, flashing a unique elegant feeling, looming.


    There are some patterns and tactics behind them. Su Yan studied according to the patterns and tactics, and everything did not appear to be difficult.


    Wuji produces Taiji, Taiji produces two instruments, two instruments spread four images, and four images liberate eight trigrams...


    The gossip is divided into Qiankun, Kanli, Zhengen, Xundu, dry for the sky, kun for the earth, earthquake for thunder, Xun for wind, Gen for mountain, exchange for ze, ridge for water, and liberation for fire.


    The construction of the second-level gathering array requires the use of the theory of gossip, which is the principle of the gossip diagram.


    The wind and thunder of heaven and earth, mountains and water and fire, represent the eyes of all directions, and the heart of the formation is naturally small, so it becomes the variable of nine or nine, which is the supremely great.


    The Bafang Yixin is the most stable and strongest. It is a perfect combination and can make the Spirit Gathering Array reach its limit.


    Su Yan kept flipping through the books in his mind, and every page introduced the chill of gossip in detail.


    Dry as the image of the hexagram of the sky, the upper stem and the lower stem are pure yang, and the Qian hexagram is masculine, vigorous and self-improving.


    The ridge is the image of the water hexagram, with the eight pure ridges, the two hexagrams are heavy, the yang sinks into the yin, the meaning of danger, danger increases danger, dangers, nature, and land.


    Gen is the image of the mountain trigram, the upper Gen and the lower Gen eight pure, there are mountains outside the mountains, and mountains are connected.


    Vibration is the image of the thunder hexagram, the upper tremor and the lower tremor are eight pure.


    Xun is the image of the wind hexagram, the upper sunda and the lower sunda are pure, soft and supple.


    Li is the image of the fire hexagram, the eight pure hexagrams, the liming is gorgeous, the fire is flaming, and it is attached to unity.


    Kun is the image of the earth hexagram, the Kun under the pure yin, the hexagram is soft, authentic and virtuous; it carries all things, moves endlessly and advances without boundaries, and has a smooth image.


    It is the image of Ze hexagram, the upper and the lower the eight pure hexagrams, swamps, caves, abandoned caves, ruined walls, potholes, vertical and horizontal ditches.


    The octagonal array spirit must choose something that conforms to the spiritual power of the corresponding hexagram image, so that it can be firmly formed.


    This is much more difficult than the Spirit Gathering Array in Jiangzhou. The primary Spirit Gathering Array can be built only by the accumulation of spirit stones, and the second-level Spirit Gathering Array has more rules.


    The second-level spirit gathering formation is actually also called the eight-sided one-heart formation, which shows that it is fundamentally more difficult.

 Chapter 461： Dragon roar

    After comprehending the principle of the second-level spirit gathering formation, Su Yan had a good idea, and he had a better grasp of building the spirit gathering formation.


    He left Xiaoyao here and left the secret place by himself. Now he is going to prepare the eight spiritual relics. After all the preparations are complete, he can start building the spirit gathering array.


    As soon as he went out, he was stopped by Ji Ruxue, which caused him a headache.


    "Bad, what are you doing secretly inside?"


    "What else can you do with beautiful women."


    "Don''t tell me, tell me honestly."


    "I''m cultivating inside. Cultivation is a secret. Can I tell you?"


    "Cultivation, why can''t you tell me?"


    "Would you like to be peeked by someone in the shower?"


    Su Yan said with a smile, nodded Ji Ruxue''s head, and left directly.


    Looking at Su Yan''s back, Ji Ruxue gritted her teeth, making such a metaphor, too bad.


    "You are a big badass, stinky rascal!"


    Back at the villa, Su Yan began to count the items he was looking for, but Jin Shiya came over to help but didn''t understand.


    "It''s good for you to cultivate yourself. You don''t understand these things. When the new spirit gathering formation is built, I will take it and see the magical world."


    Jin Shiya nodded obediently, stopped disturbing Su Yan, and practiced directly behind closed doors. She would have to work harder if Su Yan worked so hard.


    Su Yan''s inventory of each item is worthwhile, and he must check the implied spiritual power. Only when the spiritual objects in each square are not strong or weak will the gathering spirit formation be the most stable.


    Heaven, earth, thunder, wind, mountains, water and fire, Su Yan used meteorites, spiritual soil, electric eel fossils, spiritual stones, spiritual woods and so on.


    He found every attribute with spiritual power, and the second level spirit gathering array can naturally begin to build.


    Su Yan brought everything to the laboratory, and he found traces of passiveness in the laboratory, which immediately aroused his vigilance.


    This laboratory is not safe. I am afraid that there are many enemy eyeliners among the scientific researchers. This must be vigilant.


    Of course, it is not so easy for these people in the secret place to enter, but Su Yan uses spiritual power to blockade, unless the realm exceeds him to forcefully break in.


    After putting these things in, Su Yan closed the door and started construction.


    Each kind of spiritual creature was placed in a designated position, and the playful Xiaoyao was directly pressed in the middle of the formation by Su Yan, restraining it and preventing it from moving.


    "Now we are about to build the Spirit Gathering Array, please be honest with me."


    Xiaoyao seems to be able to understand the general, no longer naughty, obediently squatting in the formation.


    Su Yan was full of spiritual power, drilled directly out of the dantian, turned into a cloud of auspiciousness, and wandered around the entire secret room.


    And the spiritual power fluid he had brought was also shaken by his hands at this moment, directly evaporating up, turning into a filled spiritual energy.


    The entire secret room was immediately shrouded in countless spiritual powers, which can be described as extremely dense, and one breath in which can allow a warrior to have the capital to upgrade to the latter stage.


    This was just the beginning. Su Yan kept his face cold throughout the whole process. The construction of the second-level spirit gathering array was even more difficult, and there was no room for sloppyness.


    According to the book, Su Yan closed his eyes tightly, and a picture of gossip appeared in his brain.


    He muttered the secret silently, and visions began to appear in the entire secret room.


    The filled aura begins to divide into eight directions, each of which occupies one-eighth of the aura, and moves toward the corresponding eight directions.


    The spiritual energy enters those spiritual soil, meteorites, and electric eels, making them more pure and possessing more spiritual power.


    Every spiritual creature has a vision, blooming with dazzling brilliance, and each is different. If you see this, you will definitely be frightened.


    Su Yan was still meditating on the secret, the spirits on each side became more pure and began to slowly transform into array eyes, and the eight rays of light like lasers converged directly to the sky.


    Each kind of light is naturally different, but the eight kinds of them together form a golden light, which is extremely bright.


    Xiaoyao is a golden dragon, and Su Yan naturally wants the eyes of the octagonal array to gather into gold, so that they complement each other, so that Xiaoyao can smoothly become the spirit of the formation.


    The light became bigger and bigger, and the golden light above the center shone more and more, blooming with unparalleled dazzling brilliance.


    At this time, Su Yan was already drenched with no spiritual power. He turned all the spiritual power in his body into the power of the spirit formation, allowing the gathering spirit formation to have more aura.


    Although weak, the secret in his mouth continued. He didn''t stop at all, and didn''t dare to stop. This is the foundation of the construction and evolution of the Spirit Gathering Array. Once it stops, the Spirit Gathering Array will fail.


    When the golden light gathered in the sky turned into a huge spherical object, Xiaoyao''s eyes showed greed, which was unparalleled food for it.


    Su Yan was not idle at this time, opened his eyes, his eyes were cold and serious, and he directly urged the runes that had been plastered all around to activate them.


    Countless runes spread like blood vessels, enveloping the entire space, allowing it to form a formation that is isolated from the outside world.


    And the huge rune in the center is shining with dazzling light, gathering the power of all runes together.


    "Hey!"


    Su Yan roared, and the power of the runes merged with the golden ball of light, forming a dazzling thing like a dragon ball.


    At this moment, Xiaoyao couldn''t bear it, because that thing was too tempting to it, just like a human desire.


    Su Yan angered Xiaoyao and said, "Hold it for me, it''s not yet successful!"


    It takes time to form a dragon ball, and it needs to absorb the breath of this formation, so that it can become a real dragon ball and be enjoyed by Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao could only lie down on the ground helplessly, waiting for the dragon ball to mature, his heart burning like fire.


    When time passed, Su Yan continued to reincarnate for three days and three nights, still sitting cross-legged, motionless.


    At this time, the pot had already been smashed from the outside, but many scientific personnel saw Su Yan entering it. It had been three days, why didn''t they come out.


    "Professor Su has been inside for three days, what is he doing?"


    "Who knows, he must be doing something big."


    "There is no danger, are you not hungry for three days?"


    "This laboratory can''t be opened, it''s really strong."


    Just when everyone was suspicious, the laboratory made a loud dragon roar, which frightened everyone.


    "Dragon voice, have you heard it?"


    "I heard, is Professor Su practicing in it?"


    "Longhou Gong, such a great pen?"


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t know the discussion outside, but he knew that Xiaoyao would inevitably send out a dragon roar when chasing Dragon Ball. This was unavoidable.


    He could only close the laboratory tightly so that the outside could not see the situation inside, leaving them to guess.


    Xiaoyao chased the dragon ball and successfully swallowed it. There was a sudden change, and the whole body became more and more huge. At this moment, it was a golden dragon with a height of five meters, carrying a domineering atmosphere between heaven and earth.


    It looked at Su Yan and wanted to compete with him, but was too scared to look at Su Yan with a look in his eyes. It could only let out a slight dragon moan, and then returned to the gaze.


    The construction of the second-level spirit gathering formation was considered successful, and Su Yan also let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 462： overseas

    At this moment, there are frequent occurrences of secret phenomena, Xiaoyao is flying in the formation, soaring up to 90,000 miles, landing like an arrow.


    The formation is self-contained, which is equivalent to an independent small space. Although it is small compared to the earth, it is small enough to fly freely.


    The space area of ??the second-level spirit gathering array is at least the size of several Jiangbei City, and as the array condenses and competes for strength, the space will become larger and larger.


    At this moment, the eight directions and eight colors of the formation are gathered together, forming an eight-sided barrier to separate them from the outside world.


    When Su Yan stepped into it, he directly felt the spiritual flush like tidal water. The whole body was shocked, and the fatigue disappeared.


    Regaining strength inside, but the outside is already boiling, everyone has been talking non-stop, some of them have no purpose, and have already sent news everywhere.


    Academician Chen ran over at this moment and looked at everyone angrily: "What are you doing here? Why don''t you work in the laboratory one by one, why are you here!"


    "Academician Chen, Professor Su has been inside for three days and three nights, and there was a dragon roaring sound just now."


    "Dragon roar?"


    Academician Chen was also taken aback, but he naturally didn''t know why.


    Ji Ruxue came over at this time, glanced at Academician Chen, and said: "Longhou must be Su Yan practicing in it. What''s all the fuss about this, why should I go."


    "Yes, yes, why should I go."


    A group of people left, leaving behind Academician Chen, Ji Ruxue and Li Yao.


    "Li Yao, go and work."


    Li Yao nodded, looked at the laboratory a few times, and left with reluctance.


    "Ruxue, what is Professor Su doing inside?"


    Ji Ruxue frowned and said: "I don''t know, nine out of ten are practicing qigong."


    Academician Chen nodded, with a trace of dread in his eyes: "Professor Su is like those strong, who can fly into the sky?"


    "Fei Tian doesn''t know, he may be able to enter the ground."


    "Oh, as soon as I came out, someone was talking ill of me outside."


    Su Yan walked out of the laboratory and looked at Ji Ruxue with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t say anything bad about you, it''s the truth, otherwise you can take a look."


    "If you say you fly, you can fly, but if you let you fly, do you want to try."


    "Stinking rogue."


    Ji Ruxue was furious when she saw Su Yan''s nasty look, and she didn''t know why she was involuntarily angry when she saw Su Yan.


    "Professor Su, what are you doing in there for several days?"


    "Practice, I can revive the withered Mu Furong, do you think it is magic."


    Academician Chen looked shocked, associating him with practice, and nodded deeply.


    "I have also heard people mention that the world is not that simple, maybe we just live in someone else''s cage."


    "Academician Chen, you think too much, at most you live on someone else''s dinner plate."


    Su Yan smiled and left, but Ji Ruxue was unwilling to catch up with her.


    "Why do you follow me? I want to make friends with my girlfriend when I go back. You have to follow?"


    "Smelly rascal, what are you doing inside? You can lie to them, you can''t lie to me."


    "Want to know?"


    Su Yan stopped and looked sideways at Ji Ruxue, staring straight at her.


    Ji Ruxue was most afraid of being looked at with this kind of eyes, and she was still the person who moved her heart, so she couldn''t resist it.


    "Two methods?"


    "The two?"


    "First, see you in room 801 of the Century Hotel tonight, and see you in the second classroom dormitory."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of vigor, and he didn''t forget to lick his tongue, full of evil charm.


    "You, stinky rascal!"


    Ji Ruxue was furious and hit Su Yan directly, but Su Yan easily caught it.


    "Don''t forget, now you are not my opponent at all. You only have to know these two methods if you want to know the answer. Take your time to consider."


    Su Yan left, he was not without things now, he still had to put the flowers and plants he bought everywhere, and he should also collect some animals with spiritual power and put them in.


    Of course animals and the like are more troublesome, he is not in a hurry, and the medicinal field can also be opened up, the more elixir he can refine the pill.


    Five days after getting everything done, the people in the laboratory have been busy for several days to gather all the various elements and make their own spiritual liquid.


    When Academician Chen took the stinking spiritual power liquid to Su Yan for identification, Su Yan kicked the spiritual power liquid away, and said angrily: "It must be wrong to show me such a smelly spiritual power."


    "But we have added every ingredient, which is exactly the same as the spiritual power liquid."


    "Don''t worry, take your time, the success of any experiment requires countless failures."


    Academician Chen''s dim eyes regained his brilliance, and his face showed joy: "Professor Su is right. Which scientific research is not the success of countless failures."


    "Yes, there are countless directions in life. Some people stand still, while others are fearless. It cannot be said that those who are fearless are successful, but they are at least the first."


    After Su Yan left, the construction of the Spirit Gathering came to an end, after which the Spirit Grass grew and the Spirit Power Liquid was produced.


    Su Yan naturally thought of the troubles, let these people toss casually, and then add spiritual power to their tossed products.


    To this end, he also built a transportation pipeline to connect the spiritual force array and the production line.


    And Su Yan''s peace in Jiangbei does not mean the peace of other places, at least the big men everywhere and even the strong men in the world are very concerned about this matter.


    On the other side of the ocean, in a luxurious villa.


    "Hall Master Qiu, your move is in seconds."


    Zhou Huihuang, dressed in a suit, is now a famous businessman in Star Country, with assets of more than tens of billions.


    The story of how he turned over in just a few months is naturally unknown, but it has an essential relationship with the Hall Master Qiu in front of him.


    "Tianhao has performed well recently, months of teaching have not been in vain, and now he is in the late martial arts stage."


    Qiu Qianren stroked his long beard, and his long gray hair further set off the posture of venting the clouds and wild cranes.


    "All this thanks to Hall Master Qiu, you are our second parent."


    "Seriously, all of this has to be done by yourself."


    There was a trace of sadness on Zhou Huihuang''s face, and he said anxiously: "Although Tianhao has made rapid progress, he is still far from my enemy."


    "This matter can be rest assured, that person is no more than a master, and Huan''er can solve it."


    "Thank you, Hall Master."

 Chapter 463： Old driver

    Jiang Wenwen and Jiang Shenglai stayed in Su Yan''s Jiangzhou villa. They were naturally very satisfied. This was the king of Jiangzhou, and even the previous ones could not imagine living here.


    The days seemed to fade gradually, and the two of them drank a little spiritual power liquid every day according to Su Yan''s instructions, and their bodies changed.


    Jiang Shenglai''s old face began to slowly recover, his original appearance in his sixties now looks like his forties, and of course his mood occupies a certain factor.


    Jiang Wenwen''s bones and muscles have been repaired by Su Yan, and now his face is slowly growing baby-like skin, and it will not take long for him to restore his former appearance.


    She is also actively practicing, and according to Su Yan''s method, breaking through the martial artist is not very difficult.


    "Dad, I''m out shopping for groceries."


    Jiang Wenwen drove a sports car worth more than one million yuan, and with a swish, no one was visible.


    The sports car is naturally the money given by Su Yan. He naturally has to give Jiang Wenwen a good life, and he will treat him better if he is good to him.


    Driving a sports car to buy food is naturally a very cool thing and will definitely attract a lot of people''s attention.


    Jiang Wenwen parked the car at the market parking lot, carrying a satchel, wearing a peaked cap on her head, and a mask on her face. After all, she can''t face people directly in her current appearance.


    When he came to the vegetable market, Jiang Wenwen wandered around, choosing his favorite vegetables and meat.


    "Buy some bone stew for my dad, and I also want to buy some pig skin to keep my face."


    Jiang Wenwen said stinky to himself, pigskin has collagen, is it helpful to her face, but it is too much different from the spiritual liquid, it is just a psychological comfort.


    Now Jiang Wenwen can be considered to have recovered a lot of self-confidence. Compared with the past, she is like two people, at least now she is the lively and lovely Jiang Wenwen.


    There are a lot of people in the vegetable market, Jiang Wenwen likes such a place, she did not go to the supermarket to buy vegetables.


    Along the way, it attracted the attention of many people, covering the skin that has not yet grown. She looks naturally beautiful and cute. With her tall figure, it is not too much to say that she is a goddess.


    Jiang Wenwen naturally smiled at this. She hasn''t felt such a look for too long. Since her disfigurement, she has been living in low self-esteem.


    After buying vegetables and meat, Jiang Wenwen walked back with her pockets. When she was in the car, she was shocked when she was about to drive, because the co-pilot was sitting with a wrinkled old woman.


    The old woman crouched back, looking at her with piercing eyes, with a special joy.


    "The little girl scared you."


    "Mother-in-law, how did you get into my car?"


    "Your car has no roof, so I can come in naturally."


    Jiang Wenwen had doubts in his heart, it should be difficult for an old woman to enter, and what is the attempt to do so.


    "Mother-in-law, what do you want?"


    "I''m fine, but I''ll be fine when I see you."


    Jiang Wenwen chuckled in his heart. Is this old woman trying to touch porcelain, but why did she run into the car, shouldn''t it be under the wheels or in front of the car?


    "I like you very much, you are so handsome."


    Jiang Wenwen smiled awkwardly, but her heart became more restless. She always felt that this old woman was unusual and gave people a dangerous feeling.


    "Mother-in-law, I am going back, do you want to go back too?"


    "Yes, I want to go back too, it''s time to complete the task."


    "Task, what task?"


    "Naturally take you back. I think the hall master will be very satisfied."


    The old woman showed a wicked smile, with no teeth open at the corners of her mouth.


    "What hall master, you should get out of the car, I won''t follow you."


    Jiang Wenwen completely understood what the old woman was going to do, and her tone suddenly became cold.


    "Go down, how can I get off when I got in the car, girl hurry up and drive."


    "If you don''t go down, I can call the police."


    "Call the police, hahaha."


    I don''t know when a crutch appeared in the old woman''s hand, and it hit Jiang Wenwen on the back of the head, causing her to faint.


    Then she easily moved Jiang Wenwen to the co-pilot, and she sat in the driving seat.


    "Girl, just sleep, the old woman is going to drive."


    The security guard in the parking lot noticed something wrong and hurried over to check.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The old woman''s face became cold, and she hit him with a blow, and she was killed without screaming.


    "The mere ants also want to stop me and die!"


    The old woman stomped on the accelerator, and the car whizzed out of the parking lot like a sharp arrow.


    At this time, it was the peak of the flow of people, and there were many vehicles on the road. Seeing an old woman driving a sports car, she was startled by the bus.


    "I wipe, this is the old driver."


    "It''s not a shame that it''s an old driver who drove thiefly."


    When Jiang Shenglai in the villa saw Jiang Wenwen''s absence for a long time, he also hurriedly dialed the phone, but the phone remained unanswered, which made him anxious.


    Jiang Shenglai kept pacing in the room, and finally left the door directly with his coat.


    The weather in Jiangzhou is not very cold, otherwise Jiang Wenwen would not drive a sports car to buy food, this is a very suitable place to live, look like spring all the year round, of course other places are different.


    He ran to the vegetable market where Jiang Wenwen often went, and found that there was a policeman there. He was relieved when he asked and learned that the security guard had been killed.


    But through surveillance video, he found Jiang Wenwen and was taken away by an old woman.


    "What can I do, that old woman is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Jiang Shenglai was anxious, and finally had to ask Su Yan for help.


    Su Yan was originally lying in Jin Shiya''s arms and eating grapes peeled by her hands. He was very leisurely and kept discussing cultivation matters with Jin Shiya.


    "I''ll answer the phone."


    "Benefactor, Wenwen was taken away."


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he hurriedly asked, "Who kidnapped her?"


    "It was an old woman who killed a security guard and disappeared in a sports car."


    "The old woman killed the security guard and ran away in a sports car?"


    Su Yan was a little dazed, and the pictures in his mind were a bit beautiful, how awesome the old woman was racing.


    "It''s true, now I can''t get through to Wenwen with my mobile phone."


    Jiang Shenglai was in a panic, because the security guard was beaten to death, and the old woman was definitely not eating dry food.


    "Okay, I''ll come right now."


    Su Yan hung up the phone and realized that something was wrong. The old woman was either pretending or was from the martial arts world.


    "Shiya, you just stay at home, I''ll take a look."


    "Or I will go too, I''m so worried about Wenwen."


    "No, you will distract me when you go. Protect yourself at home and keep in touch with Ji Ruxue."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan went directly to Jiangzhou. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it became. I''m afraid it was not as simple as kidnapping. The other party was a member of the martial arts world. Kidnapping her either had enmity or Jiang Wenwen had some effect on her.

 Chapter 464： Into Lingnan

    When he arrived in Jiangzhou, Su Yan first asked carefully what happened and checked the surveillance video. When he saw the old woman, he knew that the matter was not that simple. On the contrary, it was probably very serious.


    Su Yan directly found the local police station, and after clarifying the identity of his army, the chief had a very respectful look, and all the monitoring was brought out.


    No matter how powerful the old woman is, she has to leave some clues in the surveillance of the city.


    After that, the police officers fought all night, checking the surveillance and looking for the old woman.


    After searching for three days, nothing was found. Everyone was frustrated until the last police officer found the old woman''s shadow on the Jiangzhou National Highway.


    The old woman was sitting in a private car, and there was a driver who drove it for her, which shows that the old woman''s identity must be extraordinary.


    Moreover, judging by the license plate number, this car is not from Jiangzhou, or even from Jiangnan province, but from other provinces.


    "Major General Su."


    "Just call me Su Yan."


    "I... I dare not."


    At the same time, he learned that Su Yan was still Jiangzhou''s master, and the police chief was frightened. He didn''t dare to show any respect. After all, he was a superior leader.


    "Speak directly."


    Su Yan didn''t want to entangle and waste time, it was the key to find the old woman and rescue Jiang Wenwen.


    "Good."


    The chief of the police station wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead and began to speak seriously.


    "According to our investigation, this car should be a car from another province."


    "Which province?"


    "Lingnan."


    "Can only investigate the province?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan looked cold and left the police station directly.


    Lingnan is too big, and if you want to find it in such a large place, you will undoubtedly find a needle in a haystack.


    But Su Yan certainly can''t give up on this, looking for Jiang Wenwen is his bounden duty.


    He comforted Jiang Shenglai first, and then went directly to Jinlin. He wanted to mobilize Jinlin''s people to help him find it.


    When Su Yan arrived at Jinlin, he did not go to the Su family villa, but went directly to the Jinlin Hotel, and then spread the news.


    The next day, the big families and political and business leaders from Jinlin and even the surrounding cities came in droves. If they were afraid of Su Yan''s hatred, they could not afford it.


    "Chengnan Meng Taidou is here!"


    "Chengbei King Dean is here!"


    "Qi Tai Dou is here!"


    "Linshi Wang Taidou is here!"


    ...


    The martial arts leaders and gangsters from all cities and districts arrived at the hotel one by one, and took their seats according to their respect.


    Immediately afterwards, there were bigwigs from the political and business circles of each city at all levels, all of them greasy faces, suits and shoes, as if they were participating in a grand event.


    "Jin Lin Shi Patriarch is here!"


    "Jinlin Yu Family Patriarch is here!"


    "Linshi, the Patriarch of the Sun Family is here!"


    ...


    I thought that when the martial arts world and the political and business leaders arrived, the banquet could begin, but Jiangnan leaders also arrived.


    "Leader Jiangnan Li is here!"


    "The director of Jiangnan Tang is here!"


    "The Good Political Commissar of the Military Department is here!"


    ...


    This caused Su Yan to change his color slightly, and it was enough for the leader to come, no matter how people from the military came, he just asked everyone to find someone.


    "Su Taidou, what on earth did you send out the banquet?"


    An old man looked at Su Yan respectfully, bending over to ask.


    Su Yan''s expression returned to calm, and she said loudly, "In fact, I invited everyone to do something, but I didn''t expect to have disturbed so many people."


    "There is something for Su Taidou, we are naturally obliged to do so, and we will not hesitate to go up to the sword and down the fire."


    "Yes, as long as you can use ours, you have a word."


    Su Yan nodded and said gratefully: "I, Su, thank you for being here."


    "Su Tai Doo lost our life."


    "Not allowed, not allowed."


    A group of people waved their hands one after another, and some were even more frightened, thanking them for such a respectful position, and still without help.


    "Su Yan, please tell me, if you want to use the military headquarters, I can tell Commander Ye."


    "That''s not necessary, it''s just my personal business."


    Su Yan also stopped going around the gate, looking at everyone with a trace of anger.


    "Everyone is watching this video. The woman in the picture is my friend. She was taken away by an old woman."


    Everyone stared at the screen carefully, but most of them shook their heads and did not recognize the person.


    Su Yan also knew the result. After all, this old woman was from Lingnan, not from Jiangnan.


    "Through surveillance and investigation, this person is from Lingnan, and it can be basically concluded that she is a member of the martial arts world."


    "I have also heard that this incident happened in Jiangzhou and also caused the death of a security guard."


    "Yes."


    It was Director Tang of Jiangnan who was in charge of police stations across Jiangnan. He has joined the Provincial Standing Committee and has great power.


    The people in Jiangzhou had already notified Director Tang of the matter, and he had formed a criminal investigation team to investigate the matter.


    "I, Su, put the words here today. If anyone finds a reliable clue, then it is my Su��s friend!"


    Su Yan''s words made everyone stay straight, and they couldn''t believe that they could become his friends by finding clues.


    But this was said by Su Yan himself, they couldn''t help but believe it.


    "Su Taidou, don''t worry, I must dig the ground and find the old woman."


    "I will inform all my subordinates and even my contacts, and investigate thoroughly."


    "Don''t worry, Su Taidou, I have a lot of familiar people in Lingnan, and I will let them find it out."


    Su Yan nodded to everyone, and if he could help him find it, there would be more hope.


    "Su Taidou, I seem to have met this person somewhere, but it was more than 20 years ago, and I don''t remember who she is."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense."


    "But I remember she seemed to be an elder of a sect."


    "Elder?"


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and she couldn''t help but feel a little relieved, and she knew the reason why the old woman caught Jiang Wenwen.


    At the beginning of the period, he did not see Jiang Wenwen''s physique, but when he was catching Xiaoyao, he found that Jiang Wenwen seemed to have a feminine body, but he was not convinced.


    Now I think about it carefully, this old woman is an elder of a sect, maybe she saw Jiang Wenwen''s physique, maybe she was taken away as a disciple or something.


    Of course, this is just Su Yan''s conjecture, and you still have to speed up the search.


    After the banquet, Su Yan drove directly to Lingnan. This old woman gave him the feeling at least at the beginning of the master, so it seems that the old woman must be a martial elder, so the scope of the search will be much less.


    Lingnan is larger than Jiangnan, and the local martial arts world is more complicated, because there are many sects in Lingnan, and many people in the martial arts world are sect inheritors.


    The first thing Su Yan went to was not the capital of Lingnan, but a place called Qushui City.


    Qushui City is very famous in the local area. It is a sacred place for all sects. Many people will be put on the ring here when they compete.


    Su Yan just came here to try his luck. After all, there are more sects here, and the chances of finding old women are higher.

 Chapter 465： World Martial Arts Tournament

    Su Yan did not let anyone know when he arrived at Qushui City. If his whereabouts were known, there would be trouble, at least it would be more difficult to find Jiang Wenwen.


    For this reason, he also changed his appearance, turning himself into an ordinary man, just like Su Yan, a former student from Jiangzhou High School.


    He guessed in his mind that 90% of Jiang Wenwen was not killed, and he was probably imprisoned, which gave him time to find.


    Qushui City is a well-known martial arts land, and many sect inheritors came here to spend money to establish martial arts sect.


    Qushui City is known as the hometown of Chinese martial arts, and naturally attracts attention from all walks of life. The first news that Su Yan got to Qushui is that a grand world martial arts conference will be held here.


    The World Martial Arts Conference is the business card of Qushui City. The highest-level martial arts event in China is held here every few years, and the participants must be inheritors of various sects.


    And this time it is the Youth Martial Arts Conference, which is a grand event attended by young people of some sects. It is not a small honor to decide the first place.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it. He was just a contest among young people, so he would naturally not participate.


    But after another thought, the martial arts conference will inevitably gather a lot of people from sects, then it is possible to find the old woman.


    For this reason, Su Yan could not help but went directly to the place where the World Martial Arts Conference was held, the rivers and rivers.


    Qushui Mountain Stream is located in a large river in Qushui City, and there is a high mountain next to it. There is a huge competition venue on the mountain, called Qushui Mountain Stream.


    Arriving here is very lively, hotels everywhere are full of people, and the gate of the participating personnel is specially arranged in a cliff hotel by the river and mountain stream.


    The World Martial Arts Conference will bring great tourism revenue to Qushui. Every time the World Martial Arts Conference is held, many martial arts circles, political and business circles, and even celebrities from across China will come to visit.


    Although many hotels have been built here, they still cannot meet their needs.


    The Qushui Mountain Stream has been expanded seven or eight times, and now it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people watching the game at the same time.


    Tickets were sold out a month ago, and now the ticket price of the scalpers has exceeded ten times the original ticket price, reaching one hundred thousand tickets, and it is still the worst position.


    The reason why the World Martial Arts Conference is so popular is that the competition is so exciting. Compared with boxing on TV, it is extremely exciting and can naturally attract many people to watch.


    Su Yan got a ticket from a scalper, and then waited for the start of the conference.


    While looking for the hotel, Su Yan actually met an old acquaintance, which surprised him a bit.


    It was in the lobby of a hotel. A stylishly dressed man ran over and took a picture of Su Yan, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Su Yan, I didn''t expect to see you here. You are still exactly the same as before."


    This person, Su Yan, remembers that it was Qiao Mai, a classmate of his freshman year in Jiangzhou, and the two were very friendly and regarded as buddies.


    However, Qiao Mai went to the United States when he was in the second year of high school. It was inevitable that his family was superior. Su Yan was only a little disappointed at the time.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, stretched out his hand and shook Qiao Mai, and then smiled: "You have become handsome."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to become able to talk. After a few years, you have become clever."


    "How can it be compared with you, a famous brand, just like a young man."


    "Where are you **** now?"


    "Jiangbei University."


    "Jiangbei University, as far as your **** grades are concerned, you can be kidding me."


    Qiao Mai was full of disbelief, looked at Su Yan and smiled directly.


    "If you don''t believe it, pull it down."


    Su Yan didn''t want to entangle this person too much, and now he still needs Jiang Wenwen.


    "Don''t be angry, you still don''t know my character, I am a straight temper."


    "this is my name card."


    Su Yan took a look, and he didn''t understand any fake company in Star Country.


    "A small company I opened has only one hundred million US dollars in assets."


    When Qiao Mai talked about small companies, he actually wanted to show off. The US$100 million is definitely an astronomical figure in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Ok."


    However, Su Yan simply snorted, not to mention 100 million dollars, even 10 billion dollars he didn''t feel anything.


    Qiao Mai was obviously dissatisfied with Su Yan''s expression, but he didn''t break it, knowing that Su Yan was jealous.


    "What are you doing in Qushui City?"


    Qiao Mai touched the Rolex gold watch in his hand and revealed the gold ring in his hand by the way, showing off everywhere and making you hard to defend.


    But these were all filtered by Su Yan, he just wanted to find a place to welcome the World Martial Arts Conference.


    "It''s natural to come here to watch the World Budo Contest competition."


    "Hey, me too, but the tickets here are hard to get."


    "Is it difficult, I don''t think it."


    "It''s okay. It''s difficult for you, but it''s very easy for me. It''s okay to get a few VIP tickets."


    Su Yan put the ticket in his pocket and said lightly: "Oh, my one seems to be a supreme ticket."


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, you are getting more and more bragging. You used to be so honest."


    Qiao Mai smiled abusively, and didn''t even glance at Su Yan''s ticket. How could he believe that Su Yan got the Supreme ticket.


    When he came, he wanted to buy a few tickets for the Supreme, but those tickets were not available at all, even for half a million.


    "Is this fake?"


    Naturally, Su Yan would not buy fakes, otherwise the scalper would definitely not be able to continue.


    Qiao Mai snatched the tickets in Su Yan''s hand, and said unhappily: "Well, you are definitely an ordinary ticket."


    But when he saw the word Supreme, the smile on his face stopped abruptly and turned into a slight anger.


    "Su Yan, you bought a fake ticket."


    "I went to identify it, this is a real ticket."


    "Where did you come from?"


    "The scalper bought it."


    "how much is it?"


    "One million."


    Qiao Mai took off the sunglasses from his head and stared at Su Yan in amazement.


    "One million, where did you get so much money."


    "Don''t forget, I am from the Su family."


    Qiao Mai came back to his senses, and then remembered that Su Yan was a child of the Jinlin Su family, who was also a second-rate Jinlin family.


    "Didn''t you have a bad relationship with them?"


    "There are times when the difference is good."


    Su Yan waved his hand and asked, "Is there any room here? I asked everywhere and it was full."


    "Yes, I have two reservations."


    Qiao Mai looked happy. He was here with his girlfriend. His girlfriend told him to book two rooms, which made him very distressed.


    Now that Su Yan is here, he can use this as an excuse. Wouldn''t his girlfriend live with him then?


    Thinking of this, Qiao Mai smiled roundly, and I was extremely grateful to Su Yan.

 Chapter 466： Girlfriend humiliated

    "Good brother, really my good brother, you are simply my blessing when you are here."


    Qiao Mai pulled Su Yan into the hotel, but he was so enthusiastic that he treated him like a brother.


    "Su Yan will give you this room, hehe."


    "Your boyfriend''s girlfriend dare not go up, it''s exactly the same as before."


    "Relationship is a matter of mutual affection. You think you just pee when you see beautiful women just like animals."


    "Then you will give me the room?"


    "We are already happy."


    Qiao Mai is still the same as the previous one, the kind of lustful heart but not daring.


    "I will show you my girlfriend later, it will definitely open your eyes."


    "Really, is it E or F?"


    "You think I choose cows."


    The two talked and scolded for a while, and Su Yan felt that he was back to the way he was before. This feeling is still very good.


    This time I came to Qushui City in secret. Naturally, he couldn''t let people know his identity. It would be best to be with Qiao Mai.


    "Oh, why are you so strong."


    Qiao Mai was grabbed by Su Yan''s arm, causing him to change color slightly.


    "It''s noon, let''s go, and have some food first."


    The two left the hotel and wandered around the rivers and streams. Qiao Mai naturally wanted to show his car, which was a Mercedes-Benz with a value of over three million.


    "It didn''t take long for me to return home, otherwise I wouldn''t buy this broken car."


    "Well, this car is not good, the power system is a bit slow."


    Qiao Mai said displeased: "Yes, my car in the United States is a Bugatti Veyron."


    "Yo, do you have one too."


    "Why, don''t tell me that your family bought you one."


    "Others gave me one, but they called Veyron."


    Qiao Mai''s face changed, the Veyron Weihang is actually the same, but the Veyron is more imposing. Most people call Weihang the low-profile version and the Veyron the high-profile version.


    The price of the low-profile version is more than 20 million, and the high-profile version is at least more than 30 million. There is still a big gap between the two.


    Qiao Mai''s car is only a low-end version, and it took a lot of money to buy it. You can''t buy it with money.


    "Come on, I think you have changed and become awkward."


    "Do I have you, a golden lump, and a broken watch to show off in front of me."


    Qiao Mai was slightly angry. He was a top gold Rolex, but Su Yan said it was a broken watch. Naturally, he was angry.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this to avoid sulking."


    The car stopped directly at a high-end restaurant, and the people in it were all high-class people from all over the world.


    "Dear guest, we have the last table in our restaurant."


    "Damn, it''s really time, we want it."


    "Ok, please come with me."


    Under the leadership of the waiter, the two came to a small table and sat down.


    "Order whatever you want."


    "Then I''m not welcome."


    "What are you polite with me."


    Su Yan ordered a few special dishes, and then the two chatted without a word.


    Not far from the side, a stylishly dressed woman was sitting there making a call, but the phone was not connected, and a fat man came over and took her phone away.


    "Little beauty, are you interested in chatting with your brother?"


    The man took off his glasses and his fat face looked like a big pie.


    The woman was full of disgust, and said angrily: "Return the phone to me, get out!"


    The man''s expression was not good, so he sat down and looked at the woman and said: "Little beauty, I am fond of you but you are a blessing. Don''t be ignorant."


    The woman naturally knows that this man is not a good one, maybe he is a gangster or a gangster.


    "If you don''t return the phone to me, I will call the police."


    "Hey, your phone is in my hand, why are you calling the police."


    "Little beauty, I advise you to have a meal with your brother honestly, and then sing a song. Brother is happy to reward you with a small amount of money."


    "Who cares about your money, here is a thousand yuan, take it and roll it."


    "Oh, it turns out that the little beauty is a rich little woman, but my brother does not lack money but only women."


    The people around naturally saw it, but no one stepped forward to stop it, and everyone seemed to hang up high on their own.


    The waiter in the restaurant was angry, but no one dared to step forward. They all knew the identity of the fat man.


    "Oh, that little beauty was shown to me by Brother Chicken, this is terrible."


    "Yes, Brother Ji is a unique character in our place."


    The chicken brother in their mouth has already begun to use his hands at this time, wanting to take advantage of the woman.


    As a result, the woman slapped him directly, which completely angered Brother Ji.


    "The one next door, shameless!"


    Brother Ji stared with a pair of big eyes and a face of anger, and directly grabbed the woman''s arm.


    "Master sees you as your blessing. Only when you are happy with your master, and when you are happy to serve your master, can you leave here safely."


    "Who do you think you are, my boyfriend has hundreds of millions of dollars in assets."


    "Hundreds of millions of assets, so what? Tell you this site is your brother and mine."


    After all, Brother Ji has already started stroking the woman''s arm, and he didn''t have the slightest sense of satisfaction. So blatantly, it naturally has the foundation.


    "This place is a bit messy, I dare to molest in broad daylight."


    "The weak eat the strong."


    Su Yan looked rather lightly. He thought that the man just wanted to take advantage.


    Other people are also talking about it, but that''s it.


    This also attracted Qiao Mai''s attention. He didn''t care about it at the beginning, but later found that the woman''s voice was a bit similar, which made him notice.


    "It sounds wrong, how come it looks like my girlfriend."


    Qiao Mai''s face changed and he stood up directly.


    "Why, don''t you know your girlfriend?"


    "She''s at home and I''m abroad. I don''t meet many times, and she looks alike in her dress."


    Qiao Mai has already walked over, wanting to see if the woman is her girlfriend.


    At this time, Brother Ji became more bold, and the woman was already crying because of the bullying.


    "This is crying, there will be more fun later."


    Brother Ji smiled obscenely, and walked outside the restaurant if he wanted to drag the woman.


    "stop!"


    Qiao Mai shouted at this time and ran over.


    "Is Shanshan you?"


    Upon hearing this, the woman couldn''t help looking at Qiao Mai, and she cried even harder.


    "Qiao Mai."


    The woman wanted to plunge into Qiao Mai''s arms, but was caught by Brother Ji and couldn''t escape.


    Qiao Mai was furious, and directly kicked Brother Ji in the stomach, kicking Brother Ji two or three meters away.


    "I''m scorning your uncle, dare to bully my girlfriend and don''t want to live anymore!"


    Qiao Mai looked furious, it was really angry, and now he wants to kill Brother Ji directly, otherwise he can''t vent his anger.


    Brother Ji was kicked by Qiao Mai, weak, but his face was full of anger.


    "Dare to beat Laozi, I think you don''t want to live anymore!"

 Chapter 467： Beating

    Brother Ji covered his chest, stood up slowly, his face was extremely violent, he had never been bullied in the rivers and rivers, because he was bullying others.


    "You wait for me, I will call someone!"


    Brother Ji hurried away, obviously to call someone.


    "Young man, hurry up. If you offend Brother Ji, he can run as far as he can."


    A local service staff kindly said, obviously he knows Brother Ji very well.


    Qiao Mai was obviously angry, and his girlfriend was humiliated, so what can I do?


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t pay attention to let him run away just now. As long as he dares to come again, I don''t know if I beat him."


    The waiter shook his head and stopped admonishing. He did everything he could. He could only say that Qiao Mai didn''t know good people.


    "Brother Ji is the overlord with us, and his cousin is Lianjiazi, who runs a martial arts gym in the south of the city."


    "Martial arts, how terrible, I have also learned."


    Qiao Mai put out his moves as he spoke, not to mention that they were very good-looking, each move with a trace of strength, this Qiao Mai is still the realm of the middle stage of the warrior.


    "You also learned two hands abroad."


    Su Yan was a little surprised, looking at Qiao Mai with a smile.


    "Of course, I met a martial arts master abroad who taught me and returned to China this time."


    Qiao Mai also showed a trace of silence, obviously not happy in his heart.


    "There is no domestic peace in foreign countries. There are shootings everywhere, so I can only learn martial arts for self-defense."


    "Aren''t you already in the country?"


    Qiao Mai smiled and hugged his girlfriend and said, "Yes, I plan to stay in China for a period of time when I come back this time, so I can get in touch with Shanshan."


    At this time, Shanshan looked at Qiao Mai as a male god, because Qiao Mai drove away the bad guys and was a hero to save the United States.


    "Forgot to introduce, this is my former classmate Su Yan, the young master Su of Jinlin."


    Shanshan''s face changed, she had heard of Jinlin, and the Su family was naturally thunderous, which almost frightened her.


    "It''s just an ordinary second-rate family, don''t be wrong."


    Su Yan explained that he didn''t want Shanshan to know his true identity.


    "A second-rate family, don''t you have a Bugatti Veyron?"


    Qiao Mai joked, apparently thinking that Su Yan had been pretending before.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel." Shanshan said restlessly, obviously afraid that Brother Ji would come to make trouble again.


    "What to go, wait until I solve him."


    Qiao Mai obviously didn''t plan to let go of Brother Ji, and would have to beat him thoroughly for whatever he said insulting his girlfriend, so that he could show his strength in front of his girlfriend.


    At this time, Brother Ji ran all the way to the south of the city, apparently asking his cousin for help.


    From the kick just now, he knew that Qiao Mai was not an ordinary person, he must be a practicing family. To be conservative, he did not take his brother back, but invited his cousin out of the mountain.


    "Cousin, you are going to be the master for me, I was beaten."


    Brother Ji ran to the martial arts hall and burst into tears. His appearance was very miserable, and he was injured. Otherwise, his cousin would not believe it.


    "You were beaten by someone. If you don''t beat others, I will be Amitabha."


    Brother Ji��s cousin is called Akai, and he is also considered a famous martial artist in the local area.


    "Really, cousin, take a look, take a look at my injuries, the other party is a practicing family."


    When Akai saw the scars on Brother Ji''s body, his face was slightly condensed. In other words, he was also his cousin, so he must not be bullied by others. This is because he doesn''t look at his face.


    "Who is the other party?"


    Akai naturally wouldn''t take it rashly. After all, the World Martial Arts Conference is going to be held in the rivers and mountains, and all the capable people and sect factions will come.


    In the unlikely event that Brother Ji provokes a member of the sect, wouldn''t he go looking for death?


    "Looks like a rich second-generation, foreign-minded, should have come back from abroad, definitely not a disciple."


    "Well, let me meet him."


    Brother Ji has a joy on his face and hurries to lead A Kai.


    When they came to the restaurant, Qiao Mai and others still stayed there, which made Brother Ji annoyed.


    "Damn, they really haven''t left, cousin, you see how arrogant they are."


    Brother Ji looked bitter, completely different from beginning to bully Shanshan.


    A Kai''s face sank and he walked directly into the restaurant.


    When the surrounding guests saw Akai''s unkind eyes, they all changed their colors, and some even hurriedly fled, afraid of harming the pond fish.


    The waiters shouted badly, their faces were full of fear.


    "Brother Kay is here, this is in trouble."


    "Yes, Brother Kai will definitely not be good when he plays."


    "I can only say that they deserve it. I just persuaded them not to listen."


    Brother Ji directly put his hands on his hips and looked at Qiao Mai angrily: "Boy, you really haven''t left. You can''t leave if you want to leave this time."


    "Go, if I don''t hurt you, I will leave?!"


    Qiao Mai looked angry, and when he saw Brother Ji, he wanted to beat him into Brother Duck.


    Su Yan naturally noticed A Kai, but he didn''t care, let Qiao Mai suffer a bit first, let him show off his wealth in front of him.


    "Cousin, you have to be the master for me."


    A Kai''s face was cold, and he looked at Qiao Mai and said, "This brother, why do you want to attack my cousin."


    "Why don''t you ask your cousin, dare to insult my girlfriend in broad daylight, he is good if I have not castrated."


    A Kai glared at Brother Ji and knew that the source of the matter was Brother Ji.


    "Well, if you give my cousin to accompany me, the matter will be cancelled."


    Akai''s words like this are naturally to maintain his own majesty, but Brother Ji uses his own name, although it is Brother Ji.


    "What, I want me to apologize to him, there is no door, just hit if you want."


    "Young people are impatient and will suffer."


    "You are not a seven-year-old eighty-year-old, with an old-fashioned tone, bullshit, just take it."


    Qiao Mai shot directly, a strong wind swept across, and his fist slammed directly at A Kai.


    A trace of disdain flashed across A Kai''s face, and he avoided it easily, and slashed one hand on Qiao Mai''s shoulder, which suddenly made Qiao Mai''s face changed wildly.


    Qiao Mai clutched his shoulders, feeling like he was about to break, but he would never stop there.


    "Isn''t it."


    A Kai shot again and slapped Qiao Mai''s chest directly, blasting Qiao Mai five or six meters out, and fell to the ground vomiting blood.


    "You want to fight with me in the middle of the warrior''s mid-term, so you look down on me too much."


    Akay shook his long sleeves with a solemn expression.


    Brother Ji was full of joy, gave a thumbs up, and smiled: "My cousin is still very powerful."


    "Boy, you continue to whimper, why don''t you stop whimpering."


    Brother Ji kicked Qiao Mai a few times, and was very relieved, Shanshan on the side was almost crying.


    At this time, Brother Ji looked at Shanshan, his eyes were lustful, and he smiled directly: "Little beauty, your boyfriend is dying, let me take care of you."


    A Kai frowned on the side, but didn''t say anything. He just looked at Qiao Mai and asked, "Is it convinced?"


    "Persuade you to be a big-headed ghost, who has the ability to kill Lao Tzu."


    A Kai''s face became cold, and he violently shot, and beat Qiao Mai painfully.

 Chapter 468： The conference begins

    After a few punches, blood from the corners of Qiao Mai''s mouth was mixed with teeth, and his face was already swollen, only the expression in his eyes remained unchanged.


    Akay didn''t make a mistake either. After all, killing someone was considered a master and would cause a lot of trouble. He just caused Qiao Mai to suffer some flesh and bones.


    Su Yan never did it, because he felt a wave of fluctuations around him. This person''s realm was not bad, at least in the early days of the master, and it was somewhat similar to Qiao Mai''s breath.


    Su Yan naturally understood that this person must be Qiao Mai''s master, and his disciple couldn''t be beaten, so what did he do.


    Shanshan was whimpering in tears, and she had long since cried and turned into tears. His boyfriend was beaten like that and naturally felt very distressed.


    "Don''t fight, please don''t fight."


    Shanshan looked at Akai begging for mercy, and now she had only this way.


    "Pray for mercy, all right, just drink with me tonight."


    "Get back."


    Akai looked at Brother Ji with an angry look on his face, and he still didn''t change his heart.


    Brother Ji curled his lips and dared not refute, he was ready to leave.


    But a tall man in his 20s walked out and directly blocked Brother Ji''s path.


    "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way, believe it or not that Laozi disabled you."


    Brother Ji is in a bad mood and naturally has no good words.


    The man was speechless, shot directly, punched the chicken brother''s thigh, breaking his thigh directly.


    Brother Ji fell on the ground with horror, cold sweat on his forehead, obviously frightened, and the pain had made him faint.


    When Akai, who was about to stop, saw this, his face became cold, and he directly yelled: "Who are you, dare to beat my cousin."


    Seeing this, Qiao Mai on the ground said with joy, "Master Zhou, your old man is here."


    Zhou Lun was only in his twenties, but Qiao Mai called him an old man. The strange thing was that Zhou Lun was not angry.


    "It is obviously a mistake to let you and I learn martial arts."


    "They insulted my girlfriend first, can I persuade me."


    Zhou Lun''s expression changed, and he looked at Akai on the side and said angrily: "To help you be abused, I will teach you today."


    Akai knew that Zhou Lun was not a good crop, his face looked like a big enemy, and his body was tight.


    But his vigilance didn''t bring him any effect. Zhou Lun appeared behind him in a flash, hit his life point and directly knocked Zhou Lun to the ground.


    Zhou Lun felt that he was like a chick, with no power to fight back. Regardless of speed, strength or internal strength, he was too far away from the opponent.


    "Master''s Realm!"


    A Kai''s face changed, his face was full of death, he was absolutely unresisted in the realm of the master, and now he was planted.


    Zhou Lun walked to the side of A Kai, raised his palm, and directly chopped it down. A Kai''s arm was cut into two pieces.


    "You hacked my apprentice, and I was also evil for one evil, let me get rid of it, and I will kill you next time I see you!"


    Regardless of the pain, Akai and Brother Ji hurriedly got up and ran away, fearing that Zhou Lun would change his mind.


    Zhou Lun walked to the side of his apprentice and stretched out his hand to pull him up with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Master Zhou is really extraordinary."


    Qiao Mai was overjoyed and didn''t care about the pain on his body.


    "Let''s go, go to the hotel and I will treat you."


    Su Yan came over and threw a bottle of spiritual power to Qiao Mai and said: "Use this, it will be better tomorrow."


    "You kid just watched me get beaten."


    Qiao Mai thought of Su Yan now, his face was full of anger.


    "Don''t you have a master."


    "It''s too loyal, forget it, you don''t know martial arts."


    Qiao Mai obviously didn''t care about Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid, unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip, almost vomiting it out.


    "What does it taste like, is this a drink?"


    "This is a spiritual liquid, it can heal your pain."


    "I have Master Zhou, what kind of psychic liquid is needed."


    Zhou Lun frowned slightly and said: "Qiao Mai listened to your friend, this spiritual power liquid is said to be a magic medicine."


    "Just this magic medicine, cut it."


    Qiao Mai wanted to throw it away, but when he saw Su Yan''s unkind eyes, he gave up.


    "This spiritual power fluid is so pure, not a mortal thing, how do you call this little friend?"


    "He is my buddy Su Yan, Jinlin''s second-rate family son."


    "Su Yan." Zhou Lun frowned. He seemed to have heard the name somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Qiao Mai, this spiritual power fluid is by no means a mortal thing. This bottle is much purer than the ones sold outside, and is worth at least several hundred thousand."


    "Master Zhou, just play, hundreds of thousands, Su Yan will be so generous."


    Qiao Mai said so in his mouth, but he didn''t listen to it. Su Yan stopped him after drinking half a bottle.


    Su Yan is not only generous, but also very generous, his spiritual power liquid is worth several million, how can it be said that several hundred thousand.


    "Qiao Mai, let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Okay." Qiao Mai agreed, but his expression was bitter in an instant, "Oh, Master Zhou, I didn''t book a room for you."


    "No, I reserved the room."


    "That''s good."


    The group returned to the hotel, Zhou Lun went to the hotel booked by him, and the two parties agreed to meet tomorrow, because tomorrow is the opening ceremony of the World Budo Conference.


    "Shanshan, there is no way, it''s so popular here, I can only book two rooms, you can''t let my buddy go to pitch a tent."


    Shanshan tangled, looked at Qiao Mai, and finally nodded shyly.


    Qiao Mai''s face suddenly turned round, and winked at Su Yan, as if he was successful.


    "I advise you to cleanse yourself tonight, otherwise you will feel better."


    "My buddy, I understand."


    Joe Mai pulled Shanshan into the room.


    Su Yan shook his head and went straight into the room. Since Qiao Shan didn''t listen to him, he couldn''t help it.


    The psychic liquid he gave to Qiao Mai was very pure. Originally, Qiao Mai could recover from his injury with one sip, but he drank half a bottle.


    This is like a strong man who comes with a bottle of Eric, the absolute tiger wolf teacher.


    How Shanshan is also an unmanned little girl, the result of such tossing is self-evident.


    The next day, Su Yan got up, and after brushing his teeth and washing, directly knocked on Qiao Mai''s door, but today he was going to watch the game.


    Qiao Mai opened the door and said with an embarrassed expression: "We will not be there today."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yan looked funny.


    He saw the bulging of Qiao Mai''s pants, he naturally knew the reason, and couldn''t help but smile even more.


    "My buddy, I don''t know I''m so powerful."


    Qiao Qiaomai''s expression of male hormones broke out, and he believed in a thousand percent of his own strength.


    "I reminded you last night that the medicine I gave you is very powerful. Meditating for a long time will be better."


    "Unexpectedly, you still know so much, but unfortunately you don''t know martial arts."


    Qiao Mai looked regretful, and then closed the door.


    Su Yan went to Qushui and Shanjian alone, and he was not interested in going with Zhou Lun.


    But Zhou Lun followed him stubbornly, asking him about the spiritual power fluid all the way.

 Chapter 469： Genius

    When he reached the rivers and rivers, Zhou Lun''s sense of curiosity disappeared. In his opinion, Su Yan was just a rich second generation. The psychic liquid must have been bought at a high price, and there was no point in continuing to ask.


    The main thing was that he followed Su Yan all the way, and he didn''t realize that he had the slightest inner strength or spiritual power. He was just an ordinary person.


    Although it was still early, the canals and streams were already full of people. Many tourists from all over the world took their place early, waiting excitedly for the game.


    Su Yan found his position, which happened to be not far from Zhou Lun''s position. The row behind him was Qiao Mai''s, and it seemed that he was still being scammed.


    But he doesn''t care about it. He is not here to watch the game, but to find someone.


    The first person to appear was the chairman of the Qudi Martial Arts Conference and also the deputy leader of Qudi. He first said nonsense, and then began to introduce the various factions that participated.


    "This World Martial Arts Conference is open to young people. The participants are all young people from various schools and even big families. They are the hope of our country in the future."


    "The first sects to participate are Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, Kongtong, Huashan, Qingcheng, Kunlun, Beggar Gang, Peach Blossom, Ancient Tomb, Dali, Stars, Shenlong, Mingjiao, Taishan, Hengshan, Hengshan, Songshan, Tangmen, all Really, there are 108 sects such as Pilitang, Tiandihui, Honghuahui, Taijimen."


    "Secondly, the Nangong family, the Murong family, the Beidong Hu family, the Ninggu Miao family, the Fodi Lin family and other 225 families."


    "After selection, a total of 512 people were added to the World Martial Arts Conference."


    "The competition will determine the top ten, and they will be awarded the World Budo Contest Medals, which will be famous in China!"


    Many people screamed in excitement directly. Famous Huaguo is not just for fun. It is more famous than a celebrity. It is an honor and a special reward. "


    "The first place in the competition will be rewarded with 300-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, second place with 200-year-old blood Ganoderma lucidum, and third place with 100-year-old Tianshan Saussurea."


    After the president finished speaking, he walked directly off the stage, and then naturally it was the time when the children of various sects and even families from all over the world played.


    Shaolin disciple Shilong was naturally the first to appear. He covered his whole body with golden powder, revealing his muscles, but he learned the golden bell iron jersey, and he was the first place to compete.


    Then Song Qiao, the first major disciple of Wudang, walked out, dressed in a gray robe, like a cultivator. He has always been his killer.


    The appearance of Xu Jiao, a disciple of Emei, completely boiled the waters and mountains of the canal. The beauty of martial arts Gao is the goddess of many people''s hearts, and his swordsmanship is powerful and powerful.


    Tang Sect Tang San, dressed in a long dress and long hair, is very different, but because of his looks, he has captured countless girls, and his Tang Sect skills are beyond the reach of many younger generations.


    ...


    The appearance of Nangong Wuji in the aristocratic family also caused a lot of waves. The Nangong family has a high prestige in Lingnan, and its ancestor is a master of the late stage and the existence of a master.


    The Murong family was not to be outdone. The Murong family was the top family in the Yunnan Li land. Murong Yu appeared in white clothes and looked like a white face.


    The Miao family''s swordsmanship has always been jealous of all walks of life. The Miao family''s inheritor Miao Erdao was extremely indifferent throughout the whole process, but the long knife on his back made many people feel chills.


    ...


    The young generations of these famous families have basically surpassed the realm of martial arts, broke through to the beginning of the master, and are also strong contenders for the first place in this world martial arts conference.


    In the World Martial Arts Conference, don''t think of the top ten unless you are a master, and the real World Martial Arts Conference is a grand event where all the enchanting parties are dispatched. The master can only be regarded as an ant in the early stage.


    After the appearance, a group of young talents all went to the rest area, preparing for the next game.


    Song Qiao just sat down and saw Shi Long beside him with a smile on his face. He directly jokingly said: "Shi Long, Shi Long, you dress yourself fashionable enough, don''t you itchy?"


    Shi Long looked at Song Qiao with a pair of big eyes, and said with a loud voice: "It''s your shit, I''ll be on the stage later, let''s see how I abuse you."


    "Oh, you want to finish torturing me, wait for me to play as a monkey."


    Xu Jiao stood up and pouted: "Every time you meet, the two of you are arguing. You are really enemies. Look at how quiet Tang San is."


    "Sister Xu Jiao, you don''t know me, Tang San is an elm bump, and I am a beautiful man who lives in the wind and is suave, beautiful and talented."


    Nangong Wuji looked at Xu Jiao with a look of admiration. He once swore that Xu Jiao would not marry.


    "You, what else besides stinky beauty, if you can win the first place in this competition, I can consider dating you."


    "Really?"


    "Am I Xu Jiao a liar."


    Miao Erdao remained silent, stroking his big sword with his hand.


    "Miao Erdao has gone crazy, staring at the sword every day." Xu Jiao looked contemptuous.


    "Be careful, because my sword is already hungry and thirsty. It will show mercy if it doesn''t recognize you as a woman."


    "Hmph, my Heavenly Sword is not vegetarian either."


    "You still lean on the Heavenly Sword, you read too many novels, right." Murong Yu clutched his stomach and laughed.


    This group of people know each other, and they move around a lot on weekdays. Of course, this World Martial Arts Conference is a grand event, so naturally everyone will not keep their hands because of their knowledge.


    At this moment, a man with a tattoo on his forehead walked into the rest area, his eyes were extremely cold, without any emotion.


    Many young geniuses saw this person, pointing and talking, because this person''s face and even his expression were too scary.


    "Who is this person, so scary."


    "The hostility is too heavy, this person must have many lives on his hands."


    "I''m afraid it''s a dark horse."


    Xu Jiao and others also noticed this person, all with solemn expressions, as if they were facing an enemy.


    "This person is not only hostile, I feel that his cultivation has at least broken through the master."


    "Yes, this person is not strong."


    "This person is the young master of the Thunderbolt Hall. He didn''t show the mountains or the water before, but he was a ruthless character."


    "For him, it''s just a thunderbolt hall. It scares you like this. It seems that I am the number one martial artist in this world."


    "Hmph, you, come on, I''ll let you have one hand."


    A group of young geniuses became noisy again, which relieved the tension in the heart and was conducive to the competition.


    Su Yan just glanced at the Young Master of the Pilitang Hall. This bit of hostility was nothing in his eyes. Is it an executioner if he killed a few people? The name of the executioner is too cheap.


    Qiao Mai and Shanshan came to the venue at this time, and Shanshan had obviously not recovered from walking and turning.

 Chapter 470： The power of the golden bell

    After a while, the organizers have already selected the rotation of the game. Of course, they are divided according to the strengths and weaknesses, and try not to let the strong match up together, so that the subsequent games will become more and more attractive.


    A total of 512 people participated in the competition, and 256 people would be eliminated in the first round, and so on. To win first place, you must go through ten games.


    Many people have already started betting, choosing according to the realm of the disciples of the martial art, the scene is extremely hot.


    "The first match between Hengshan school disciple Lin Shan Quanzhen teaches disciple Qiu Daolun."


    After the referee''s announcement, the two went directly to the arena. This was the first game. Only two of them played first, followed by ten pairs of matches to increase speed.


    "Hengshan Sect and Quanzhen Sect duel, it was thrilling from the beginning."


    "Go bet. I choose Lin Shan, a disciple of the Hengshan School. It is said that he has reached the Martial Master Consummation, and he is only one step away from the early stage of the Master. If you are lucky, you may get a dozen or so."


    "Hmph, do you think that Qiu Daolun, a disciple of Quanzhen Sect, is a vegetarian? Dao ancestor is a great old man."


    "It''s just bluffing, do you really believe that there is a great old man?"


    "It has long since fallen, and the head is only in the middle of the master."


    Many people show disdain and don''t pay much attention to Quanzhen Sect.


    "Let''s take a look, I choose Quanzhen Sect."


    After a group of people finished their betting, they all returned to the stands and shouted and cheered. The scene reached a climax.


    "Yiu Dao-lun, you don''t want to be in your own Taoist temple, run out and be humiliated."


    Lin Shan''s expression was contemptuous. His goal was the top twenty, so he naturally did not put Qiu Daoism in his eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you will know after fighting."


    Su Yan looked at the two with indifferent expressions. The two of them were of equal strength. There might be no one to kill. The first game was destined to be exciting.


    At the same time, he also knew that there were so many sects in China, and those martial arts novels were not groundless.


    Of course, the current sect of sect is incomparable with the ancient times. The ancients can use the sword to ride the wind, but they can go to the sky and the earth. The current sect is nothing but a mere appearance.


    Su Yan guessed that those people in ancient times were probably at least in the realm of Xuanming, that is, strong men who surpassed the realm of innateness, otherwise they could not fly into the earth.


    With the referee''s order, the game started, hundreds of thousands of spectators also stopped their voices, looking at the stadium extremely silently.


    There is a guqin behind Lin Shan, a disciple of the Hengshan School. The sword is hidden in the piano, and the sword makes the sound of the piano. This is the unique skill of their ancestor, and it is also the treasure of the Hengshan School.


    "Today I will use this guqin to destroy your Qiu Daoism!"


    Qiu Dao Lun is just like a big battle, Lin Shan''s reputation is naturally not imaginary, not taking it seriously is likely to stop here.


    He pulled out the saber around his waist, a cold light appeared, tapped his toes, and flew out directly. The long sword stabbed at the vital point of Lin Shan with a cold killing intent.


    "Qiu Daolun is a ruthless move when he makes a move. This is the existence of a quick fight."


    "The two odd tigers are equal. Even a fierce fight is the result of both losers. The outcome is unknown."


    Facing the attack of the long sword, Lin Shan directly plucked the strings, hiding the sword in the piano, and making the sound of the sword.


    The guqin is a piano and a sword. It can make a beautiful and moving sound, or it can make a murderous look.


    The collision of the sword sound and the long sword is like the collision of masculinity and femininity. The yang is just fierce, coming in and out of the majestic atmosphere, killing intent, feminine and gentle, lingering and cutting endlessly, exhausting to death.


    Many people have opened their eyes. This invisible and tangible battle is too exciting to miss a single bit.


    Su Yan also opened his eyes. This kind of battle slightly aroused his interest. The moves on both sides were very special, and the infinite enlargement was like a duel between two great immortals.


    However, when the masculinity is finally weak, one hit fails, and another hit is decadence, and three hits are decay.


    Qiu Daolun was already exhausted, his internal energy was exhausted, and his arms holding the long sword trembled slightly.


    "The sword is hidden in the piano, and the sword sounds the piano!"


    At this time, Lin Shan seized the opportunity, plucking the strings faster and faster, and the voice became more and more high-pitched, with a powerful coercive force.


    It can be said that he was not in the realm of a master, but he was able to release his internal strength and external power, which was still better than Qiu Daolun.


    "Qiu Daolun, you are still a little tender when fighting with me!"


    The sound of a string rippled directly, hit Qiu Daolun''s chest, knocked it off the stage, and the game ended.


    "In the first game, Hengshan sent Lin Shan to win!"


    The Hengshan Sect naturally shouted with surprises, and the elders of the Hengshan Sect also nodded with joy.


    "Lin Shan has worked hard, take a rest and meet the next game."


    The elder of the Hengshan School said with concern.


    Lin Shan nodded hurriedly, sitting cross-legged in the rest area, regaining his strength.


    The second most dazzling scene was naturally Shaolin''s Shilong. As soon as he went on stage, it attracted the shouts of countless people. That scene covered the concert of the most popular singer.


    His opponent is a disciple of a small sect, but his strength is not weak, he has reached the Martial Master Consummation, but he has met Shilong.


    "It doesn''t matter, go up and work hard and you will win."


    The sect elder encouraged his disciples.


    The disciple also nodded resolutely. This competition was also an opportunity for him to at least understand the strength of the martial arts disciple and the gap between the two.


    "In Xia Xuan Ji Zong Zhang Gensheng, please enlighten me."


    "Well, Sajia lets you fight, and you win if you beat me."


    Shi Long smiled and looked at Zhang Gensheng with both hands crossed over his chest, not treating him as an opponent at all.


    "This Shilong is too arrogant, even let the opponent fight."


    "Yes, at any rate the other party is also at the perfect state of martial arts."


    "Look at it, it would be ridiculous to pretend to be incomparable and get beaten."


    Although many people are upset and angry, Shilong''s betting rate is still very high, more than ten times higher than the opponent.


    "This is what you said, don''t blame me if you lose later."


    On the one hand, Zhang Gensheng was extremely angry, which was an insult to him, and on the other, he was also surprised. Wouldn''t it be possible for him to fight for death?


    "Humph."


    Shi Long snorted and stood in the middle of the field, letting the referee announce the start of the game.


    Zhang Gensheng''s set of internal boxing rushed directly towards Shilong, with powerful boxing and strong wind, which was not weaker than Lin Shan and the others just now.


    But his fist hit Shi Long, and apart from making a crackling noise, he did not cause any harm to Shi Long.


    Zhang Gensheng''s face was full of horror. Did this stone dragon strike with iron? How could he be so tough.


    He can only come up with a trick, Xuanji Sect''s Xuanji Art, a wave of terror directly blasted towards Shilong.


    Shi Long''s body was tight, still not evasive, accepting this trick abruptly.


    The dust covered the sky for a long time. After the smoke disappeared, only Zhang Gensheng was panting, and Shi Long was still unscathed except for some sweat on his forehead.


    The Shaolin elder on the side stroked his beard, and said lightly: "Shi Long is a little proud, so let him carry a Meditation Curse when he returns."


    "This golden bell is so strong!"


    Many people were surprised, with an expression of disbelief. Such a powerful move was prevented.


    "I''m afraid Shilong will reach the top this time."

 Chapter 471： Seriously injured

    At the end of the first round, the most dazzling ones were naturally Lin Shan and Shilong. The others were almost all disciples of some small sects or small families. Although the fighting was fierce, they did not attract attention.


    In the second round, it was the turn of the Wudang disciple Song Qiao. The audience stood up and cheered for him. Because Song Qiao was so famous, almost everyone at the scene knew him, and those who didn''t.


    The reason why Song Qiao''s reputation is so great stems from his act three years ago.


    He was only seventeen years old. He went down the mountain to practice, met a group of bad guys, sacrificed himself for himself, and rescued more than 100 people at the cost of almost losing their lives.


    The local leaders personally presented him with medals and became famous all over the world. Naturally, the more such people, the better.


    "Song Bridge, Song Bridge, Song Bridge!"


    "Song Qiaohui, Song Qiaohui..."


    A little girl couldn''t help but missed her mouth, and as a result, countless people all around looked at her.


    Song Qiao stepped onto the ring, bends down and salutes everyone around him, very polite.


    "This guy is inferior from the outside, he looks like a dog when he is stared at, and it''s not too sloppy secretly."


    Shi Long looked at Song Qiao with contempt, he knew Song Qiao''s character very well.


    "It''s natural, aren''t you sloppy in your own doghouse? Are you so casual when being looked at?"


    Xu Jiao didn''t care about Song Qiao, she just looked forward to who her first opponent would be.


    And Song Qiao''s opponent was just a mediocre little sect disciple, and he was not well-known, and I was shocked when I saw his opponent was Song Qiao.


    "Hey, luck, how come I met Songqiao in Wudang first."


    The elder of the Xiaozong Sect shook his head, without the slightest hope, this trip was considered to be in vain.


    "Why the master cares about this? You are here to see the world. If it''s a big deal, you should be a tourist."


    "Traveling, traveling you big-headed ghost, five years, we have been here for five years."


    The several disciples behind Elder Xiaozongmen all bowed their heads. Obviously, the previous competition results were not satisfactory.


    The disciple of Xiaozongmen was named Zhang Lei, with a coarse cloth around his head, like a mountain husband.


    "Zhang Lei at the Lower Wagang Gate, please enlighten me from Brother Song Qiao."


    Zhang Lei directly called Senior Brother Song Qiao, the first is to build friendship, and the second is to hope that the other''s men will be merciful and clever.


    The people around laughed and talked a lot.


    "This one is clever and smart."


    "Yeah, I want to make Song Qiao slap his face lightly while trying to make friends."


    Song Qiao also showed a faint smile, and said to Zhang Lei: "It''s just normal discussions, and peace is the most important thing."


    "Yes, yes, peace is the most important thing. My master and his elders have always warned us that peace is the most important thing when we encounter those who can''t be beaten, and when we meet those who can''t beat them, we will beat the dog."


    Zhang Lei realized that he had made a mistake, his face flushed, and his face was embarrassed.


    His master blows his beard and stares angrily, covering himself with long sleeves, otherwise he will be drowned by hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Haha, this one is funny."


    Qiao Mai, who was sitting behind Su Yan, held his girlfriend with a big smile, even Shanshan was also full of smiles.


    "Smile, you can''t even compare to other people''s toes."


    Zhou Lun on the side poured cold water on Qiao Mai directly, from head to toe. What he said was also the truth, Qiao Mai was indisputable.


    Qiao Mai''s face was depressed. Seeing Su Yan''s faint smile, he couldn''t help learning from his master.


    "Just laugh, everyone''s hair can kill you."


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Qiao Mai''s words, just treated it as another joke.


    At the start of the match, Song Qiao was empty-handed, and the opponent had a long sword.


    The rules of the game are like this. It is not necessary to like to use weapons. This is not to take advantage. Some practice boxing or palm skills can get in the way with weapons.


    Everyone''s fighting is mainly internal strength, agility and endurance, and weapons are just a substitute for hands for those who take advantage of it.


    Song Qiao stretched out a palm to signal Zhang Lei to take the lead, quite like a hero.


    Zhang Lei was not humbly, his face became cold, and he directly used swordsmanship to attack Song Qiao, his power was not weak.


    However, his fierce attack did not make Song Qiao stand up, because it was too weak for Song Qiao, and the opponent he wanted to face was not of this kind.


    In order to save Zhang Lei''s face, Song Qiao still played against him three times, and finally took a light shot to fly him out of the ring, ending the game.


    There was a trace of blood in the corner of Zhang Lei''s mouth, who fell off the ring. This was just a minor injury. He knew that Song Qiao''s men were merciful.


    "I''m convinced that I lose."


    Zhang Lei slightly arched his hand at Song Qiao, and then returned to the rest area.


    "Wudang Songqiao wins!"


    Unsurprisingly, the audience in the stands also burst into applause. On the contrary, there were very few shouts.


    "Next, the young master Xie Shaotian of the Pilitang will face the disciple Ding Xiadong of the Star School.


    "Pilitang, isn''t it a school of Shuiqu Linshi?"


    "It seems to be true. I heard that the hall master is not weak, and he is about to reach Master Consummation."


    "So fierce?"


    The other sect elders all changed their colors and shouted unexpectedly.


    "This sect is very low-key, but the disciples of this sect are rumored to be cruel and cruel.


    "Then it looks good now, the Astral Sect has always been famous for poison."


    "Yes, Ding Xiadong is known as the genius of the stars. The hope for the future depends on who is strong and who is weak."


    Xie Shaotian slowly stepped onto the ring, with a wicked smile on his face, especially the tattoo on his forehead was even more frightening.


    "Who is this person, so scary."


    The audience in the stands shrank their necks involuntarily, and Xie Shaotian''s hostility was so heavy that they felt a sense of coldness.


    And Ding Xiadong of the Astral Sect also stepped onto the ring with a sneer, looking at Xie Shaotian with disdain in his eyes.


    "Xie Shaotian, hum, let you roll off the ring within three moves."


    Ding Xiadong''s words are not empty words, his strength is also the peak of the martial artist''s consummation, and it can be said that he is not weaker than the master''s early days.


    Faced with Ding Xiadong''s arrogance, Xie Shaotian smiled even more evilly, and the tattoo on his forehead formed the appearance of a bat.


    When the elders of the Pilitang saw Xie Shaotian''s appearance, his expression changed, and he hurriedly scolded: "Shaotian, this is just a game."


    "I know, I will spare his life."


    "Game, start!"


    The referee directly announced the start of the game, and both sides were extremely arrogant, and there were not many harsh words.


    A green gas appeared in Ding Xiadong''s hands, and he apparently performed the stunt of the Astral Sect, which is famous for the Astral Poison Sutra.


    Ding Dongxia shot it with one palm, and it was extremely powerful. He said three tricks and let Xie Shaotian roll down the ring.


    But with a palm shot, his face changed abruptly, and his whole body was trembling slowly.


    Because his palm poison failed to attack Xie Shaotian, instead, he was resisted by the opponent and directly forced into his body.


    Everyone in the Astral Sect had changed. Elder Fei stepped forward and fed Ding Dongxia the antidote, otherwise he would die in a moment.


    Even so, he was undoubtedly seriously injured, and it would take a long time to heal.


    "If I want to kill him, you won''t have a chance to send an antidote."


    Xie Shaotian restored his evil smile, glanced at the elder of the Astral Sect, and slowly walked off the ring.

 Chapter 472： fierce

    It was just a trick. Xie Shaotian defeated Ding Xiadong of the Astral Sect, or treated him with his own way, and wounded himself with his own poison.


    This scene shocked many people present. The game was so fast that ordinary tourists didn''t see how Xie Shaotian counterattacked, and it ended directly.


    "This is the end?"


    "Ding Xiadong hurt herself, right?"


    "Absolutely, I didn''t expect the stars to send a brain damage."


    Everyone in the Astral Sect was already very angry. Hearing the words of the audience in the stands, the Astral Sect elder almost spit out blood.


    "Self-harm, I **** you uncle, why don''t you harm yourself, a bunch of rubbish."


    The elders of the Astral Sect screamed, even though he was in his 50s or 60s, he was too angry and he naturally didn''t care about it.


    "Leave me all!"


    A group of disciples of the Astral Sect carried Ding Xiadong and left directly with the elders of the Astral Sect. Isn''t it embarrassing to stay still after losing?


    The spectators naturally did not affect their mood because of this, and even many people did not know that the elders of the Astral Sect were angry, and the game continued.


    "The next stage will be the second stage of competition. Two hundred and fifty-six people will compete for one hundred and twenty-eight qualifications."


    The competition is naturally cruel. Every stage has to eliminate half of the people. If you win, you will be promoted. If you lose, you will be eliminated. There is no resurrection.


    "Ning Gu Miao Jia Miao Er Dao vs. Shenlong Teacher''s disciple Xiao Toutuo."


    The big knife on the back of Miao Erdao was really eye-catching, and it caused many people to talk about it as soon as he came on the court.


    "Isn''t Miao Erdao the heir of the Miao family?"


    "No, he has inherited his father''s mantle. As long as he reaches the middle stage of the master, he can directly become the owner of Miaojiazhuang."


    "I''ve seen that big sword. It''s Miao Yidao''s weapon. It used to be famous all over the world with this treasured sword."


    "I heard that Miao Erdao''s talent is higher than his father, so you really should be a dragon from the Miao family."


    The people on the other side are disdainful, because they only pay attention to Miao Erdao, but not the Dwarf Tuo of Shenlong Sect.


    "Don''t forget that Ayotutuo is the son of the leader of the Shenlong Sect and has inherited his magic."


    "Look, there is always one loser."


    The two fought against each other, Miao Erdao untied the coarse cloth tied with the treasured sword on his body, and looked at Dwarf Tuo calmly.


    The tip of his knife was on the ring, emitting a dazzling light, making a group of spectators unable to open their eyes.


    "Fighting with you, I am afraid that others will think that I am bullying the small."


    "Fart, I''m twenty, older than you."


    "I can rest assured that."


    Miao Erdao directly shot, and the tip of the knife swept across the ring, directly driving a fire, a powerful knife intent mixed with internal strength, and directly forced towards the short head.


    Dwarf Tuo smiled coldly in his eyes, displayed his magical powers, dodged the big sword directly, and slapped Miao Erdao''s chest with a palm. The power was not weak.


    "Why is it so powerful, the two are inextricably difficult to distinguish."


    "This has been played for two hundred rounds, and it is really strong."


    However, the elders and even the head of the various factions present did not think so, they all saw that Miao Erdao had left their hands.


    "Dwarf, he is teasing you."


    Gao Toutuo said anxiously, but it was useless.


    "Take you to test the knife to end."


    Miao Erdao''s bangs stroked lightly, and the broad sword flew directly high into the air, and he also leaped up, caught the broad sword, and slashed down with an unparalleled momentum.


    Dwarf Tuo''s expression changed suddenly, he wanted to stop, but he couldn''t resist such a powerful sword intent.


    Miao Erdao''s knife stopped a few minutes away from Aitutuo''s shoulder, and if it were dropped, his shoulder would definitely be removed.


    "Give up."


    "Give up, we give up."


    Gao Toutuo hurriedly said that it was fortunate for others to show mercy.


    "Su Yan is happy, I haven''t seen such a powerful master."


    Su Yan nodded faintly, pretending to be very different, and there was no surprise at all.


    "Your expression is too dull, I almost peeed my pants when I saw this game for the first time."


    "That''s your exclusive."


    "What are you talking about? Say it again." Qiao Mai suddenly raised his sleeves.


    "Murong Yu vs. Nangong Wuji!"


    Many people are deceived. Don''t you try not to let the strong fight against each other? The genius children of these two families met so soon.


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, the organizer did not explain, and everything followed the rules.


    Both of them stepped onto the ring and smiled at each other.


    "I didn''t expect we met so soon." Nangong Wuji smiled, but there was a cruel smile in his smile.


    "Yes, there will be such a game after all." Murong Yu looked relatively plain.


    "Go ahead."


    The two directly fought against each other, the speed was lightning fast, ordinary people could not see the two of them at all, and even the strong martial artist could only see a few afterimages.


    Only the strong in the realm of the masters can see the match between the two clearly, which is called a fast speed.


    The two of them naturally did not have the slightest fancy, and one shot was a trick, and there could be no reservations.


    Because they are all strong, know the roots and know the bottom line, and will lose with the slightest carelessness, and no one is willing to fail, all yearning for success.


    Nangong Wuji used her own unique skill-Feitian She, and countless spiritual powers attacked Murong Yu like flying rain, without the slightest retreat.


    Murong Yu''s face was cold, and his lips muttered silently: "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, a hundred schools of martial arts, break!"


    The spiritual power like the rain in the sky was broken by Murong Yu, and the entire arena collapsed. You must know that this arena was made of extremely strong synthetic diamonds.


    "The sky is full of rain, the stars are shining, Fei Tian She!"


    Nangong Wuji used it again. The difference was that this time the rain was not like rain, but ice skates.


    Murong Yu''s face was tense, and his secrets were used to the extreme. As long as he managed to smash c, he could win.


    "Why is there a ring of ice in the arena!"


    "The fighting inside was too fierce, and the spiritual power radiated, causing the air to freeze!"


    "My God, how powerful this is!"


    Ordinary people don''t know, but people in the martial arts world naturally know that there are bound to be many strong people present.


    Ordinary people just think that the organizer has added it for effect, but it is also extremely exciting.


    "Who''s winning?"


    "Waiting for the ice to break!"


    "Murong Yu is standing!"


    "This game, Murong Yu wins!"


    Xu Jiao sighed and said, "The Murong family''s''Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, a hundred schools of martial arts'' is really strong enough."


    "Naturally, this secret can be learned from the strengths of a hundred schools. Although rough and unbearable, it is terrifying to cultivate to the extreme." Tang Sect Tang San frowned.


    Even Su Yan in the stands has a slight interest in this method, of course, he will not directly grab it, let''s talk about it later.


    At the end of the game, the young hall master Xie Shaotian of Pilitang played next, and he was actually facing Xu Jiao.


    "Xu Jiao, come on!"


    "Goddess, come on!"


    Many people cheered and shouted for her, and they were all her loyal fans.


    And Xie Shaotian still had an evil smile, looking at Xu Jiao and said, "Being my woman, you are worth having."


    "Bah, shameless, see if I am tearing your mouth."


    "I will be softer when dealing with girls, two tricks will let you off the ring."


    Xie Shaotian stroked Xu Jiao''s cheek with one stroke, and then shot Xu Jiao again. Xu Jiao was shot out of the ring by his palm, and there was no way to fight back.

 Chapter 473： Dark horse

    At first, everyone was still cheering for Xu Jiao, thinking that she would win, and there was no reason to support it because she was a goddess.


    Of course, laymen don''t say that, in the eyes of the elders and disciples of various sects, Xu Jiao is also a very powerful existence, but she is a genius girl who entered the first step.


    But she, known as a genius girl, was solved by her opponent with two moves, which naturally exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    You must know that Xie Shaotian''s first move can only be regarded as molesting. If you really make a move, you will be able to defeat Xu Jiao with one move. This also makes many people look at Xie Shaotian.


    "What realm is this person?"


    "It seems that it must have been a long time since the early stage of the breakthrough master, and it has condensed the dantian and can display spiritual power."


    "No wonder that, the might of spiritual power is much stronger than internal power."


    "But I''m still surprised, no matter how weak it is, it can''t be a trick in front of him!"


    This was a conversation between the elders of the Taishan Sect and the Hengshan Sect. The two felt deeply anxious. Their disciple was weaker than Xu Jiao and had no hope.


    The audience looked at the appearance, Xie Shaotian was too evil, with a hint of handsome appearance, but looking evil, and showing you an evil smile, that feeling is really creepy.


    Even Su Yan discovered that something was wrong at this moment, and his eyes looked at Xie Shaotian with a faint solemn expression.


    "The young master of the Thunderbolt Hall is so powerful, he defeats the enemy with one or two moves every time he takes the stage."


    Qiao Mai, who feeds Shanshan with popcorn, looks surprised. Such a person may kill him with any trick.


    "This person is too evil, and it doesn''t feel as simple as killing someone."


    "He not only killed people, he also tortured people."


    Su Yan said calmly, that look absolutely can''t be wrong.


    The game naturally continued, and the rest was irrelevant. Everyone focused on the top schools and families.


    In the third stage, two hundred and fifty-six people will compete for one hundred and twenty-eight promotion places, and half of them will also be eliminated.


    "Tang San has appeared, and it has been a long time since I saw Tang Sect''s style."


    "Yes, Tang San is the genius heir to Tang Sect''s hidden weapons."


    Many people began to cheer, and the climax reappeared in the game.


    But when the referee read out Tang San''s opponent, everyone was taken aback and their faces changed.


    "How could it be him?"


    "Xie Shaotian has encountered such a strong opponent again."


    "Throughout the game, Xie Shaotian first eliminated Ding Dongxia of the Star Sect in the first round, and then eliminated Xu Jiao of Emei. This time he actually met Tang Seng Tang San."


    "The organizer didn''t make a mistake, how could he arrange such a powerful opponent for him."


    A group of people began to talk, and the playing field became noisy, but no one came forward to answer their words.


    "Tang San be careful, the young master of Thunderbolt Hall is too evil."


    Elder Tang Sect''s face was solemn, not as calm as before.


    "Don''t worry, elder, I will live up to expectations."


    Tang San came on stage and naturally won applause from many people. Although everyone was afraid of Xie Shaotian, they were also full of expectations for Tang San.


    "Tang Sect Tang San is here to learn."


    "Tang Sect, yes, I remember that Pilitang and Tang Sect were very friendly decades ago."


    "It''s useless to say that, let''s fight."


    Tang San shot directly, and a few silver needles flew out of his hand, which were highly poisonous, and the consequences would be unimaginable once they were hit.


    Tang Sect has always been famous for poisons and hidden weapons, the combination of the two, the power is naturally not to be underestimated, and it can be hard to prevent.


    When Xie Shaotian faced the poisonous needle attack, the evil smile suddenly stopped and turned into ice cold, and a dashing person disappeared.


    And Su Yan can naturally see his figure, but the speed is too fast.


    "Do you think you can escape my hidden weapon."


    Tang San didn''t have the slightest panic, and several small knives flew out in all directions in his hands, not giving Xie Shaotian a chance to escape.


    "It deserves to be Tang San, as soon as he appeared on the stage, he displayed the Ice Soul Silver Needle, and then there was a trick to disperse the flowers, Xie Shaotian was in danger."


    Xie Shaotian''s cold look is more attractive than evil, because he is more manly in this way.


    A beating black light appeared on the palm of his hand, which was very evil like a flame.


    The light rushed towards Tang San''s hidden weapon, and the knife actually melted directly when it touched the light.


    "melted!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded, feeling incredible.


    Even the Tang Sect elders are full of tension. Their Tang Sect hidden weapons are made of meteorite metal that is invincible by all means, and they are filled with spiritual power and venom. They are the world''s first hidden weapons.


    But now it was melted by Xie Shaotian''s secret method.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that he was not interested in this Xie Shaotian''s secret method. He was only interested in Murong Yu''s "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, Hundred Schools of Martial Arts".


    "Tang San is in danger."


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, Tang San was severely injured by Xie Shaotian''s blow. He vomited blood directly, and the referee forcibly terminated the game.


    Tang San''s trick is a hidden weapon. If the hidden weapon can''t defeat the enemy, then he is passive, because he is not good at close combat. It can be said that anyone with a consummate martial arts master is likely to win against him.


    "You tried your best, but Xie Shaotian''s work is too evil."


    Elder Tang Sect shook his head, his face gloomy.


    The third stage of the game is also more exciting. The others are either slinging or pecking each other. The audience''s vision is getting higher and higher.


    "It''s Xie Shaotian again, he actually wants to fight Miao Erdao."


    "Damn, this is really going to blaze a path against the sky."


    When Miao Erdao came to power, he was not moved by Xie Shaotian''s successive defeats of his rivals. His heart was indestructible, and his sword was still hungry and thirsty.


    "Miao Erdao, let me see how powerful your sword is."


    Xie Shaotian restored his evil smile and stood proudly without intending to act first.


    "You will regret it if you read it!"


    Miao Erdao untied the broadsword and threw it directly into the air, leaping up and holding the broadsword was a cut.


    This knife has a strong knife intent, and is accompanied by the slightest streamer, which is daunting.


    "Miao Erdao has been integrated with the knife."


    "Yes, the combination of people and swords can display the strongest power."


    "A sword is a domineering thing, naturally it must exude its domineering, which is different from a sword."


    "Then why is Xie Shaotian still smiling?"


    "Does he think that Miao''s two swords are not good enough!"


    Xie Shaotian naturally thought so in his mind. Although Miao Erdao''s sword is strong, it can''t cause him harm.


    When the knife''s intent fell, the entire ring was cut into a trace of astonishment, but this trace was not connected into a line because there was a break in the middle.


    The place where it was broken was where Xie Shaotian stood. He actually directly resisted Miao Erdao''s fierce blow with his spiritual power.


    "You turned out to be a mid-master!"


    Miao Erdao''s face was full of horror, with an unbelievable look, and a weak feeling appeared all over his body.

 Chapter 474： To retire

    It wasn''t just Miao Erdao who was shocked, but everyone in the rest area from all sects and even major families was also shocked and unbelievable.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "In the middle of the master, I have no more than that to send the head!"


    The head of a little school sat back down on the chair, his face full of shame and anger.


    "When did Pilitang become so powerful? Is this going to become the leader of the martial arts!"


    "The mountains are not dew, and the words are astonishing as soon as they are shot, the overlord."


    "It''s in vain that I have vast resources in the south of the Yangtze River, and I can''t find one to compete with it," a Jiangnan elder said sadly.


    "Nonsense, how can this person compare with Su Taidou, and he is not worthy to carry shoes."


    Only then did the little school elder regained his expression, with a look of admiration on his face.


    "Yes, Su Taidou''s Zun is comparable to the glory of the sun and the moon, and his blade and single power are defeated in his hands."


    "Su Taidou is at least the master''s late stage, right?"


    "More than that, it is rumored that the blade has been completed by entering the master."


    The little school naturally didn''t know these secrets. If they knew that Su Yan was already the little master, they would be scared to pee on the spot.


    Discussions off the court, the game on the court continued, knowing that Xie Shaotian was in the middle of the master, Miao Erdao had no hope of any more, even though he tried his best, he still could not hurt Xie Shaotian.


    In the end, Xie Shaotian easily defeated Miao Erdao and won the game.


    "Unbearable, this young world martial arts conference disappointed me."


    Xie Shaotian stepped off the ring and shook his head with a disappointed look on his face.


    This can make the youngsters who participated in the competition miserable, even the elders of the martial arts are also furious.


    "That''s how the master of Pilitang disciplined his son!"


    The head of the Qingcheng faction was extremely angry, and directly scolded.


    But Xie Shaotian looked at the head of the Qingcheng faction, but he showed a playful look.


    "Don''t mess with me, or I will challenge you later, and your Qingcheng faction will lose face."


    "you!"


    The leader of the Qingcheng faction was not in the mid-stage of the master, and it was really impossible to win or lose against Xie Shaotian.


    "That kid is so arrogant."


    Qiao Mai was also full of disdain for Xie Shaotian, could not understand this person''s domineering, but jealous of this person''s posture.


    "It''s just ants."


    Su Yan accidentally missed his mouth, and the three of them all looked at him in unison.


    "Su Yan, what did you just say?"


    "I said I was nothing but ants in front of him."


    Su Yan touched his head, with an awkward expression on his face. It was really difficult to pretend to be weak.


    "It''s pretty much the same, you still know yourself."


    "Xie Shaotian, you are crazy, let the Sajia come to understand your depth."


    Shi Long stood up directly, disregarding the organizer''s rules.


    The organizers did not stop either. The current stages of the competition have already distinguished the strengths and weaknesses. The first place must be the genius disciples of these martial arts and the family.


    "Shilong must win, Shilong must win!"


    Many people roared, and Xie Shaotian''s words humiliated many people. Obviously many people would not tolerate him and wanted to discredit him.


    "Why, seeing that the Sajia wants to compare with you, you dare not even put a fart?"


    Shi Long said loudly with a smile on his face.


    "Only you, ten tricks to solve you."


    Xie Shaotian''s face was cold, and his words had an unquestionable tone.


    "Arrogant, you can hurt me with a hundred moves, even if I lose."


    Shilong''s golden bells and iron cloth shirts are not a mere name, they are well-known existences with the 72 stunts of Shaolin, and they can be described as the strongest defensive existence.


    Moreover, Shi Long has also practiced hard work, and his attack power is also very powerful.


    The two entered the ring, full of gunpowder, and the bets were extremely hot, and the two actually chased them at odds of one to one.


    "Xie Shaotian is in the middle of a master after all, can Shi Long win?"


    "Shilong has golden bells and iron cloth shirts, and it might be the one who will kill him."


    "come on!"


    Shi Long''s muscles and bones were tight, and an inner strength was in his dantian. With this breath, his whole body was like an indestructible iron lump.


    Xie Shaotian didn''t reveal his true power since the start of the game, and he defeated the enemy with very simple techniques.


    Faced with Shilong this time, he had to use Thunderbolt''s unique skills, after all, Shilong was much better than the others.


    "Eat my palm!"


    Xie Shaotian ran the tactics, gathering spiritual power between his palms, and patted directly at Shilong''s chest. Before the palm wind arrived, a terrifying pressure had already hit Shilong.


    Shi Long''s face was full of determination, and his dantian was so angry that he directly greeted Xie Shaotian''s Ling Li''s blow.


    "Wow, Shi Long deserves to be Shi Long, such a sharp palm didn''t cause him any harm."


    "It looks good now."


    Xie Shaotian didn''t show the slightest discouragement, and took two palms one after another, which were shot on Shilong''s face and Dantian respectively.


    But Shilong was still strong, his face didn''t change his color, his dantian shone slightly, and his inner strength became more and more majestic.


    "Who can rival this stone dragon is simply indestructible."


    "The young master of the Thunderbolt Hall is nothing more than that, just now he was extremely arrogant."


    A group of people laughed, very cheerful, and exhaled.


    But Xie Shaotian showed a smile, looking at Shi Long and said: "I said that ten strokes will defeat you, it must be true!"


    Xie Shaotian leaped forward and slapped six palms directly on Shilong''s arms, legs and back. "


    But the result is that many people are more relaxed. In addition to the red face and sweat on his forehead, Shilong''s golden body still stands tall.


    The elder Shaolin nodded slightly when he saw this, thinking that Shilong had entered the realm of the golden bell-covered iron cloth shirt.


    "It''s still the last move, Hall Master Xie Shao hurry up."


    "Yeah, I''m not afraid."


    Xie Shaotian ignored everyone''s words, and the evil smile appeared again, looking at Shi Long and said: "I already know where your lifeline is."


    Xie Shaotian showed off his ghostly steps, went directly to Shi Long''s side, and slapped his dovetail hole with a palm.


    Shi Long''s face changed wildly, his internal strength was unstable, and blood spurted wildly, and he fell out of the ring directly.


    Elder Shaolin stood up suddenly, his eyes were shocked, and the beads in his hand kept shaking.


    "Xie Shaotiansheng!"


    The audience was silent. Everyone was going to celebrate Shilong''s victory, but the last move Shilong was completely defeated. Xie Shaotian won.


    "How is this possible!"


    "How did he know Shilong''s lifeline?"


    Many people were puzzled, but couldn''t get answers.


    Shilong was carried away by Shaolin''s disciples, and his lifeline was broken. The injury was naturally serious and he must be treated immediately.


    But Xie Shaotian looked around, his evil smile even worse, his face full of disdain.


    "This world martial arts conference is nothing but this, it seems that there is no need to go on, I will retire directly!"


    Xie Shaotian''s words were nothing short of a blockbuster, shocking a group of people again, and they couldn''t speak directly.


    Xie Shaotian''s goal has been achieved, and that is to let the entire martial arts know their Pilitang again, and their Pilitang should also reappear.

 Chapter 475： Murong Yu reached the top

    Xie Shaotian''s withdrawal from the game was just a humiliation to all schools and factions and even major families. It was like having beaten a man with a bruised nose and swollen face, and he did not forget to make up for it when he left.


    The original arrogant aura of the major sects and families suddenly languished, one by one, their heads lowered and their faces unwilling, but the strength was respected, and the weak were destined to be humiliated.


    The organizer must act at this time. There are hundreds of thousands of spectators who have bought tickets. What if the spectators refund their tickets if you don''t compete.


    The organizer spokesperson directly took the microphone and said: "Dear audience, all the sects and families who participated in the competition, Xie Shaotian, the young master of Pilitang, had to withdraw from the competition because of some things, but this did not affect the continuation of the competition. , I hope everyone will continue watching."


    If it hadn''t signed an agreement with the organizer, these sects and aristocratic families would have left long ago.


    But Song Qiao and Murong Yu didn''t think so. They had not yet fought with Xie Shaotian and didn''t think they were weaker than each other.


    In the rounds of the competition, Song Qiao and Murong Yu both advanced without thrills.


    "The one or two in this World Martial Arts Conference are none other than these two."


    "Actually, Xie Shaotian is probably the strong contender for the first place, but he retired."


    "That person probably doesn''t care about the first place, otherwise he won''t retire."


    "The first place may be, Murong Yu has learned their unique skills."


    The audience talked a lot, and Su Yan felt dull. After watching for a long time in the stands, he remembered almost everyone present, but there was no figure of the old woman.


    He wants to leave, and staying here is probably a waste of time, and it also increases the danger to Jiang Wenwen.


    "Su Yan, where are you going?"


    Qiao Mai couldn''t help asking when Su Yan got up to leave.


    "I am not feeling well, I plan to go back to the hotel."


    "Oh, just go to the hospital if it doesn''t work."


    "Ok."


    "You will feel sick, why don''t I believe it."


    A young woman appeared beside Su Yan, dressed fashionable, her beautiful face revealed a sassy and heroic appearance.


    "How did you come?"


    Su Yan was surprised. This person was Ji Ruxue. This dress completely subverted Su Yan''s vision.


    When Qiao Mai saw Ji Ruxue, his eyes were directly rounded, and he felt that the half-bottle of spiritual power he had drunk yesterday had an effect again.


    "This... who is this big beauty?"


    As soon as Qiao Mai asked a question, Shanshan pinched his arm by the side, and he dared not ask.


    "I am Su Yan''s girlfriend, and my name is Ji Ruxue."


    Ji Ruxue said without blushing, as if she was really Su Yan''s girlfriend.


    "Yes, Su Yan, Xianyu turned over, he actually played such a beautiful girlfriend."


    Qiao Mina was jealous. Compared with Shan Shan, Ji Ruxue''s appearance could be described in four words, and he would kill him immediately.


    Shanshan can only be regarded as the upper-middle posture, but Ji Ruxue is comparable to Jin Shiya, one spicy and the other gentle.


    This is like the difference between spicy noodles and clear soup noodles, each has its own flavor.


    Su Yan waved his hand directly: "Nonsense, don''t believe her, she is not my girlfriend."


    "Damn, Su Yan, I despise you. I don''t even admit to having such a beautiful girlfriend."


    Su Yan felt that he had been wronged, and the assignment was unclear.


    But is Su Yan someone who will suffer? Since Ji Ruxue wants to do this, then he is sorry if he doesn''t take advantage.


    "Girlfriend, good."


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue and kissed her directly.


    Ji Ruxue''s face was blushing, why forgot this, Su Yan is a big badass, a stinky rascal, and he is still too tender.


    "My girlfriends are here, let''s go have a meal together later."


    Su Yan wanted to leave, but was entangled by Qiao Mai and Ji Ruxue and reluctantly chose to stay.


    "Don''t stumble me, I''m here for something important."


    Su Yan glared at Ji Ruxue, her eyes cold.


    Ji Ruxue didn''t have the slightest fear, and said lightly: "Of course I know what you are doing here, and you have tenderized yourself."


    "Knowing that you still stopped me."


    "I''m here to send you a message."


    "what news?"


    "Naturally it is about Jiang Wenwen."


    "Say it."


    "Did not say."


    It has to be said that Ji Ruxue, the hottie who has always been pungent and bold, pouted her lips, but she showed a different kind of cuteness. She didn''t have a taste. Beautiful women were all beautiful.


    "Don''t worry, at least Jiang Wenwen is in no danger now. I will tell you after watching the game."


    "If he makes a mistake, you know the consequences."


    Su Yan is not a threat. Jiang Wenwen is very important to her. He promised her to look good for the rest of her life, so he naturally wanted to keep her safe for the rest of her life.


    And the game has reached the final, and the sun is setting at this time, and the day is about to end.


    "The long-awaited World Martial Arts Conference is finally coming to an end, and the final winner will be Song Qiao from Wudang or Murong Yu from the Murong family. Let us wait and see!"


    The two played on the court and drew thunderous applause. Everyone swept away Xie Shaotian''s shadow, all looking forward to the arrival of this highly anticipated moment.


    "I didn''t expect that my ultimate opponent would be you, Murong Yu."


    "You should be thankful that you didn''t meet Xie Shaotian, otherwise my opponent might be Shilong."


    Song Qiao''s face became cold, Murong Yu had something in his words, didn''t it mean he was not as good as Shilong.


    "Hmph, I hope you are as strong as your tongue."


    Wudang Songqiao took off his coat and dressed in a long robe with a graceful manner, quite chivalrous.


    "come on!"


    The two shouted at the same time, and they shot together, both of which displayed powerful strength. The strong confronted each other, leaving extra power not only to disrespect the opponent, but also to put oneself at a disadvantage.


    There is never any temptation to fight against the strong, or weak first and then strong, because the strong will not give you that opportunity, you can only win if you go all out.


    Song Qiao displayed Wudang''s unique skill Tai Chi.


    Naturally, Murong Yu didn''t let the wind fall. The Murong family''s struggles and the Hundred Schools of Martial Arts have always been his backing.


    "This time it looks good.''Four-two-strengths'' vs.''Fighting and Star-shifting, Hundred Schools of Martial Arts,'' and you will know which one will be stronger after the meeting."


    The place to bet has long been surrounded by water. Everyone is too excited to bet. The odds of the two are still one to one.


    Song Qiao used softness to overcome strength, and Murong Yu''s Ling Li moves were cleverly resolved by him, which attracted constant applause from the audience.


    Even Su Yan watched it carefully. These two secret techniques are very similar to the two great art. If you try to figure it out, there may be new discoveries.


    And Ji Ruxue has been hugged by Su Yan. The two are very close. Now she regrets saying that she is Su Yan''s girlfriend.


    At the same time, she was also afraid that Jin Shiya would know about this. Wouldn''t it be a shame that the second daughter became a good girlfriend.

 Chapter 476： Iron palm float

    Murong Yu failed to inflict any damage on Song Qiao with a few moves, which made him a little impatient. The strength in his hands became stronger and stronger, and red spiritual power appeared all over his body.


    Seeing Murong Yu''s spiritual power, Song Qiao was naturally approaching an enemy, and a blue spiritual power emerged.


    The two of them fought with bare hands, which was more exciting than swords, because it was a collision of spiritual power, a duel of power, and more pure and direct.


    The audience did not stop applauding at all, and some even couldn''t help but yelled to cheer for their favorite players.


    Everyone in Wudang and even the Murong family are looking at the stadium with solemn expressions. This is a battle for the first place. Whoever wins will be famous for thousands of miles, and at the same time, his school will be even more famous.


    Murong Yu''s strength in his hands is getting stronger and stronger, and he performs ever-changing moves. The Murong family''s "fighting stars and moving, a hundred schools of martial arts" is to learn from the strengths of the hundred schools and improve themselves.


    It can be said that this is a set of magic tricks that are similar to the magic of attracting stars. Of course, it is not as scary. It can only imitate other people''s moves, and the core naturally cannot be imitated.


    "Murong Yu, no matter how strong you are, you still can''t beat me."


    Song Qiao began to shake Murong Yu''s heart, making him irritable, so that he could reveal his flaws, and he could win with one blow.


    It can be said that in the eyes of everyone, the scale of victory has already tilted towards Songqiao, and he is quite invincible.


    But he forgot, Murong Yu is not that simple.


    Murong Yu looked at Song Qiao with a resolute look, and said coldly: "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, forcing me to resort to last resort."


    "Does he have a last resort?"


    "It''s not just to scare people."


    "It doesn''t feel true, just wait for it to change."


    Everyone in the rest area looked suspicious, surprised and even questioning.


    Murong Yu directly displayed a set of secret techniques, his lips kept chanting the secret, and his hands were like Avalokitesvara with a thousand hands, constantly waving, forming a dazzling lotus with red spiritual power.


    "this is!"


    "Mighty Fury Lotus!"


    "Isn''t this a secret secret of the Celestial Sect, how did he learn it?"


    Everyone was full of horror, this was too surprising for everyone, even the heads of many schools and the patriarchs of the family stood up.


    The fiery red lotus gleaming with extraordinary dazzling blast directly towards Song Qiao, with a violent and invincible coercive force.


    Song Qiao was dumbfounded. How could he block such a violent blow, even if it was two or two strokes, because it was more than a thousand pounds.


    The entire ring was directly turned into a sea of ??flames by the mighty rage lotus. Elder Wudang rushed into the fire and rescued Song Qiao, who was already in a coma.


    Song Qiao was covered with scars at this time, if it were not for the spiritual power to resist, he would have become a coke.


    "Murong Yu, No. 1 in the World Martial Arts Conference this year!"


    "Murong Yu, Murong Yu, Murong Yu!"


    "Murong Yu, I want to give birth to a monkey for you!"


    "Murong Yu, I love you!"


    ...


    A group of young girls were so excited, it was almost like seeing a male god.


    Countless eyes of envy and jealousy were all staring at the ring of fire, and there was a figure in the center of the ring, that was Murong Yu.


    When all the flames dissipated, Murong Yu appeared spotlessly in everyone''s eyes, which surprised many people, and he was unscathed.


    "I feel that Xie Shaotian is probably no better than Murong Yu."


    "Yeah, who knew that he actually learned the slight anger lotus of the Celestial Silkworm Sect. This is surprising."


    Many clan families were surprised by Murong Yu''s victory, because his martial arts has been lost for a long time.


    After the competition, the disciple of the Kongtong faction won the third place, and then the award ceremony was held.


    Song Qiao was seriously injured and naturally couldn''t accept the award. Wudang elder sent his second disciple to accept the award instead of Song Qiao, and the second place was not very embarrassing.


    The chairman of the World Martial Arts Conference personally awarded them prizes. The third place won the 100-year-old Tianshan Saussurea, the second place won the 200-year-old blood ganoderma, and the first place was naturally the 300-year-old Ginseng King.


    After the awards were over, the audience burst into thunderous applause to celebrate the honor they received, although this was different from the original idea.


    This also marked the successful conclusion of the World Martial Arts Conference in Qushui and Shanjian, with fireworks all around to celebrate.


    Many reporters directly surrounded Murong Yu, wanting to interview him.


    "Master Murong, what is your mood now?"


    "Be happy, it''s not really excited, because I am the first one."


    "Then if Xie Shaotian does not retire, do you think you can still get the first place?"


    "It''s a pity for Xie Shaotian to retire. If he does not retire, the weight of my first place will be even heavier."


    "Then do you have any plans next?"


    "Naturally, try to practice hard to break through the master''s later stage as soon as possible."


    "Master later?"


    "Yes, I have actually entered the mid-master stage."


    This was just a shock to a group of reporters, and those sects and families had already seen it.


    "Then do you have any opponents now?"


    "Yes, there is a wicked genius in Jiangnan. It is said that he is already a master of the four cities in Jiangzhou. I really want to meet."


    Su Yan was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard this. Why is this modern era so closed? He killed the three provinces masters and returned the Jiangzhou masters.


    This is actually not difficult to understand, because Su Yan''s prestige is only spread in the martial arts world and some top political and business circles, and many people are even more cautious.


    Ji Ruxue on the side smiled and said: "Our Professor Su didn''t expect that in the eyes of others, he is still just a dean of a small city, aren''t you angry?"


    "How angry is it."


    "Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "What''s so funny."


    Qiao Mai on the side was surprised: "What Professor Su?"


    "Oh, his uncle has gone to be a university professor." Ji Ruxue hurriedly finished.


    Many people are ready to leave the arena, and the game should go away separately.


    The calm canal water beside the stage is now rippling with layers of waves, as if something is coming here in the distance.


    When people saw a figure far away, they opened their mouths in shock, their faces full of disbelief.


    "Is that a human?"


    "How could he float on the water?"


    "This person will do light work, this is a long-lost cheat!"


    Many people from sects and even aristocratic families stood up and looked at the figures floating on the water in the distance.


    Even Murong Yu''s brow furrowed. He felt that this person was not very old, but the skill was quite good.


    This person''s speed was too fast, and a ship on the side was directly overtaken by him.


    When people see this person''s face clearly, they are even more surprised, because this person is very young, not in his twenties.


    "Is this the long-lost iron palm floating on the water!"


    A martial elder was full of jealousy, with deep fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 477： Su Ba first came out and died!

    "Iron palm floating on the water!"


    Many people who were still puzzled showed surprise, as if they were taken aback. There was a reason for this.


    More than a hundred years ago, at that time, it was still the afterglow of the sunset of various schools and inheritance families, which was the last glorious period.


    The rivers and lakes are famous because of a man who can float on the water with iron palms, and the man has become the leader of the martial arts by relying on this secret book, commanding the majesty of the heroes.


    Now that the iron palm floats on the water and reappears in the rivers and lakes, how is this not frightening, how is this not frightening.


    "Does the rivers and lakes have to be unified again?"


    "The past and the present are not the same. It is impossible to unify. Does this person look like a Chinese?"


    When the figure on the water approaches, everyone can see clearly that this is a foreign man with yellow hair, tall and handsome.


    "How can this foreigner float with iron palms?"


    A group of people became even more puzzled, but there was really a tall man with yellow hair in front of him, and he was dashing on the water.


    The man''s footsteps were very fast, and the water was constantly waved, and there was no lack of power on his face. Instead, he looked at him with enjoyment, very relaxed.


    Most of the ordinary audience has gone, even if they see a man like this, they just think it is fake. You say that hard work collision is almost the same, who will believe in floating on the water.


    It was the young geniuses who had played against each other with various spiritual powers. They still didn''t believe it was true, thinking it was a special effect created by the organizer.


    These only people in the martial arts world will believe, because they understand and yearn for it.


    Qiao Mai stood up and said to Su Yan: "Let''s go, let''s go to dinner, this is the ice cream and popcorn that we can eat at noon."


    However, Zhou Lun stared at the man who came ashore in a daze, and said vaguely: "Torso!"


    Qiao Mai puzzled: "What did you say, Master Zhou?"


    "A nursery, a nursery, he is a nursery!"


    Zhou Lun''s face was full of horror, as if he had seen a very terrifying person. You must know that he was the realm of the master in the early days, and it could make him so scared, how terrifying the realm of the man was.


    "Master Zhou, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yan was also looking at the yellow-haired man with a pair of eyes solemnly. He could guess that this person''s realm might have entered the later stage of the master, and he was considered a leader among the younger generation.


    "He is from Hongmen, Tuorso, a disciple of Hongmen Hallmaster!"


    "Hongmen!"


    Qiao Mai was taken aback and almost fell from his chair. He lives in Star Country and knows what Hongmen represents.


    How powerful is Hongmen in the West and even in the star countries. They regard Wu as their sect. It is said that Hongmen Hall Master is a great master!


    "Is Hongmen such a good pen?" Su Yan was slightly surprised.


    Ji Ruxue nodded, her appearance became very solemn, and she knew a little about these kinds of things.


    "Overseas Hongmen can be regarded as the strongest overseas sect, with more than 10,000 disciples."


    "No wonder so."


    "But this has nothing to do with us, let''s go."


    "Look, Toerso seems to have stopped Murong Yu."


    "Does he want to challenge Murong Yu!"


    A group of people who had originally left stopped and looked towards the court.


    Naturally, Murong Yu had noticed Toersuo a long time ago. When he went ashore, there was a chill in his heart. This person is very strong, and he may not be more than twenty years old.


    The person in charge of the organizer also walked forward directly and looked at the childcare ropeway: "This gentleman, may I ask why you are here?"


    "Naturally, I want to win the first place in this world martial arts conference."


    "But our conference is over."


    To''er Suo smiled slightly and said, "It''s better if it''s over, just let the first place come and fight me."


    The face of the person in charge changed slightly. The man was tall and arrogant, and he couldn''t be the master.


    Elder Shaolin came over and looked at the nursery ropeway: "Dare to ask the donor''s stunt is iron palm floating on the water?"


    Toerso nodded and looked at Elder Shaolin without any respect: "Old monk, you are wrong. I am just floating on the water, and the iron palm has not been displayed yet."


    "What are you talking about, say it again if you have the ability!"


    The other Shaolin people are full of anger, and they are not only eager to take action at their masters.


    "An ant, let you come out and fight me first, if he can insist on three moves, I will give up."


    "what!"


    "Three tricks, this person is so arrogant!"


    "This is simply a humiliation to our various schools and even families!"


    All the people in the rest area looked at Toerso angrily. If someone stopped him, I''m afraid he would have come forward and beat him up violently.


    Murong Yu stood up at this time, he must come out, otherwise he would be overshadowed by the number one.


    "Where do you learn from, dare to be so arrogant!"


    Murong Yu also had a gloomy expression, his eyes were full of coldness when he looked at Toer Suo, and his forehead was slightly wrinkled.


    "Are you the first? I''ll tell you if I win."


    "Well, let me meet you and see if you can only learn from the truth or the truth."


    "Yu''er, you have to be careful, he is probably a master later powerhouse."


    Murong Yu''s uncle warned, with anxiety in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will defeat him."


    Tuoer Suo was so disdainful that he didn''t react at all when Murong Yu rushed towards him. This made Murong Yu angry.


    "The arrogant, I will make you suffer!"


    Murong Yu directly displayed his stunt of defeating Song Qiao, the Little Fury Lotus, and only after defeating the enemy can he show his dignity.


    But his mighty anger and fire lotus did not cause any harm to Toersuo at all. The red fireball was directly cut in half by Toersoe, and his hand was not damaged at all.


    Murong Yu''s face was startled. This was his strongest move. Compared with Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, Bai Jia Wu Xue was more powerful.


    What''s more, he can''t use Dou Zhuan Xing Yi now, Bai Jia Wu Xue, because Tuo Er Suo hasn''t used any moves yet.


    "Just this little fireball wants to deal with me and return to the World Martial Arts Conference. It''s really weak."


    To''er Suo rushed directly to Murong Yu, displayed his unique skill, iron sand palm, and slapped Murong Yu''s chest with a palm.


    Murong Yu wanted to use Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, a hundred schools of martial arts, but it was too late, Tu Er Suo''s moves were too fierce and fast, but in the blink of an eye, it was already on his chest.


    Murong Yu used his spiritual power to resist, but he was still slapped flying by the nurse and flew directly out of the stands.


    Murong Yu fell to the ground, spit out a mouthful of black blood, and then became unconscious.


    His uncle hurried over to check the injury, Murong Yu had a black palm print on his chest.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK to rest, I didn''t hurt his internal organs."


    Toerso''s disdain made Murong Yu''s uncle very angry, but he couldn''t be as skilled as other people.


    Toerso defeated Murong Yu so easily, which naturally shocked everyone in the audience. Could it be that the world''s martial arts conference is the first to become a foreigner.


    When everyone was uneasy, Nursery looked around and shouted directly: "Su Ba first come out and die!"

 Chapter 478： Destroy the enemy with one punch

    Toersuo cast a spring thunder in his tongue, and his roar resounded throughout the canal, which was persistent and shocking.


    Many people were so scared that their expressions changed wildly, so that they were so powerful that they could not be beaten, and even the elders of many sects and even the heads of the school were ashamed.


    Only then did they know that Toersuo was not only about entering the post-master stage, but also that he had already consolidated his success, and was not far from the master''s consummation.


    Although he was unwilling, but those who could dominate in front of strength, Murong Yu was convinced that he lost.


    All sects or aristocratic families have martial arts ethics and will not be jealous because of this, and most of them will regard it as the goal of pursuit.


    However, Su Yan in the stands was stunned. He and the yellow-haired man had never veiled their faces. Why did he challenge him by naming him and still let him die.


    He could see the anger in Toerso''s violent expression, and could feel the killing intent in the cold eyes. The other party wanted him to fight to the death, not a challenge.


    I came here very secretly, why someone discovered that Su Yan felt that his whereabouts must have been leaked, and Jinlin and Jiangbei might have a lot of eyeliners.


    Ji Ruxue was also stunned, she glanced at Su Yan with solemn expression in her eyes.


    "Why does he know your name?"


    "I don''t know, I''m afraid there is eyeliner."


    "In this way, your whereabouts have been exposed."


    "Yes."


    "Then Jiang Wenwen is in danger."


    "So I have to deal with him, and then go to Jiang Wenwen quickly."


    The conversation between the two was heard by Qiao Mai, and it felt like a dream. He still didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "Hey, what are you two whispering? What''s been exposed?"


    "Is it possible that this beautiful Miss Ji Ruxue is a big star?"


    Zhou Lun, who was on the side, had a face full of horror. He had already paled with fright. Is the ordinary man in front of him really the Su Baxian of China.


    He also knew the slightest bit of understanding from others, and knew that he had risen in the past few months, beheading a province''s masters one after another, and was famous.


    In his eyes, these people are Wu Quxing descending to the earth, and they are incomparable to the heavenly geniuses, so he is naturally scared.


    But the big boy in front of him was the famous Su Baxian. Combining the two, he couldn''t believe it.


    However, he thought of Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid to Qiao Mai, and his heart trembled more and more. Isn''t the star country the creator of the spiritual power liquid or a young man named Su Yan.


    He was too scared to speak, so he could only sit on the chair with his mouth open, looking at Su Yan in horror.


    And Su Yan has already walked under the stands, and must immediately get rid of this person, and then rescue Jiang Wenwen.


    "Su Yan, where are you going?"


    Qiao Mai asked inexplicably, but Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Ji Ruxue was no longer so beautiful and pure and moved, her face was full of cold eyes, which frightened Qiao Mai.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Shanshan beside him was also puzzled.


    "I don''t know, he is going to the ring, don''t you want to live!"


    Qiao Mai held his head and couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    At this time, Su Yan walked towards the central arena without any hesitation.


    The rest of the spectators in the stands commotion, where is an ordinary spectator going to do? Is it going to die and not want to live?


    However, the various sects and family members in the rest area looked at Su Yan with suspicion, completely unable to believe that he was Su Baxian.


    "Isn''t Su Ba the master of Jiangzhou, is it him?"


    "So young, I don''t seem to be eighteen or nine years old!"


    "This is another enchanting monster."


    "You lonely people, Su Baxian is more than Jiangzhou master, he is the master of the four cities!"


    An elder of a large sect blew his beard and stared and said that he had learned about it from a big man in the land of Jiangzhou.


    "Bullshit, this person is more than just a four-cities master!"


    "Did he do other things?"


    A group of people are all discolored. Such a young four-city master is a myth. How can people live if there are other deeds.


    But the man did not continue, because Su Yan had already reached the ring, and it was important to watch the battle.


    "It''s over, Su Yan, this stinky kid doesn''t want to live anymore." Qiao Mai looked anxious, but had nothing to do.


    His master Zhou Lun just recovered a little at this time, pointing to Su Yan and tremblingly said: "Fart, he is the master, Su Taidou!"


    Qiao Mai was shocked and said with a face full of disbelief: "How is it possible, Taidou, is he not an ordinary person?"


    "It''s hidden on purpose."


    Ji Ruxue had already walked out of the stands, and Tuo Er Suo, the master of the district later, wanted to compete with Su Yan, she could only smile slightly, the frown just now was just trying to reveal the whereabouts.


    Su Yan looked at Toersuo and asked softly: "I and you have never covered our faces, why are you killing me?"


    To''er Suo saw Su Yan, the same as in the photo, and suddenly showed a cruel smile on his face.


    "Because you have offended someone you shouldn''t offend!"


    "Can you tell me?"


    "Of course, Zhou Huihuang, remember, Zhou Tianhao, right?"


    Su Yan suddenly understood how he would forget these two people, and he didn''t take it seriously when he fled to the star country.


    "Are those two scumbags still related to Hong Sect?"


    "Zhou Huihuang is favored by my master, I am here to take your life!"


    "Then you might be disappointed, because your master didn''t tell you that Su Ba is not something you can destroy first."


    To''er Suo showed her white teeth and smiled even more, not paying attention to Su Yan''s words.


    "You are only a mere mid-level master, I can deal with you easily."


    "Your side is really blocked, it was all a few months ago, and now I have already stepped in."


    Su Yan did not utter the words Little Grandmaster, and silently opened his mouth, but To''er Suo''s face had already changed wildly, and his whole body seemed to be shocked, and his heart was terrified.


    Little Grandmaster, I grinned. At the last moment of life, Tuer Suo could only express this emotion.


    Su Yan slammed directly at Toersuo, ignoring Toersuo''s iron palm, directly penetrated his palm, and bombarded his face door.


    To''er Suo''s forehead was sunken, a trace of blood flowed down his cheeks, and finally fell weakly.


    One punch to destroy the enemy, how can the realm of the young master be provoke by the master.


    After killing Toersuo, Su Yan still had a calm face, turned and left the waters and mountains, everyone gave way to him along the way, and his eyes were full of awe.


    "I haven''t finished talking yet, he is now the provincial champion!"


    A few days later, all sects and even major families asked people in the martial arts circles in Jiangnan and Jiangbei, and they learned of Su Yan''s true identity.


    "Unexpectedly, he has reached that level. Who can stop him, the roadblocker is just a stumbling block in his eyes." This is the words of Abbot Shaolin sighing.

 Chapter 479： Step on it is

    And Qiao Mai, who was still on the ring, was already stunned and almost jumped into Shanshan''s arms in fright.


    "He... he beat that yellow hair to death with one punch!"


    Qiao Mai felt that his heart was too fluctuating, and it was about to jump out.


    "I told you that he is a master, Su Baxian, a well-known Jiangnan!"


    "Jiangnan Dean!"


    Qiao Mai fainted with fright. He had not seen him for two years, a friend who had not been able to help him. He had actually become the first person in Jiangnan.


    This change, this gap in identity, made Qiao Mai unacceptable.


    At this time, Su Yan had already left the canal waters and mountains with Ji Ruxue. As long as he immediately went to rescue Jiang Wenwen, his heart became more and more disturbed.


    The two of them were very fast. They fluttered and moved straight down the mountain, crossing the canal, and a road appeared in front of them.


    "Get in the car."


    Ji Ruxue jumped directly into her red sports car, slammed on the accelerator, and the car flew out like a sword.


    Ji Ruxue''s family is pretty good, so it''s not surprising that a sports car is a mere sports car.


    Su Yan sat in the co-pilot with a gloomy face, obviously in a very bad mood.


    "Quickly tell, who actually kidnapped Jiang Wenwen."


    Ji Ruxue pouted her lips and said, "You tell me about your relationship with her first."


    Ji Ruxue''s face is obviously questioning, questioning the relationship between Su Yan and Jiang Wenwen is not simple, women are very sensitive to such things.


    "I have no time to chat with you now."


    "I don''t have time to chat with you. If you don''t tell me, get out of the car."


    Ji Ruxue parked the car on the side of the road, her face clenched, obviously very angry.


    Su Yan revealed a deep coldness in his eyes, and he pinched Ji Ruxue directly, and asked in a cold voice, "Don''t tell me."


    A trace of panic appeared on Ji Ruxue''s face, but then recovered, stubbornly said: "Don''t tell me, I don''t tell, I have the ability to strangle me!"


    The last thing Su Yan didn''t want to deal with was women. There were a lot of troubles and troublesome. Ji Ruxue was acting vividly now.


    Su Yan''s face was violent, and he shouted again: "Don''t say I just use light force, you have no chance to regret."


    Ji Ruxue stared at Su Yan, her beautiful eyes shed tears.


    "So in your heart, I''m not even as good as Jiang Wenwen."


    Seeing Ji Ruxue crying, Su Yan was stunned. This crying was the most helpless for him.


    At the same time, there seemed to be a little more involved in his heart, as if it was wrong for him to do so, and his hands were slightly loosened.


    Why did he feel this way, Su Yan was a little unsure, but now he didn''t have time to study it.


    "I can tell you."


    "You have Shiya, and you are still eating weeds outside."


    "She is my high school classmate. She is the first person to treat me well. I remember her kindness."


    "Huh, it''s that simple, I don''t believe it."


    "I''ve said what I should say, forget it if you don''t believe it."


    Su Yan got up and jumped out of the car directly, Ji Ruxue didn''t tell him, then he just went to find it by himself.


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, Ji Ruxue was immediately anxious. She came here to send news to Su Yan. If she really caused her to die, I''m afraid Su Yan would never forgive him for the rest of her life.


    "Hey, why are you so confused about the style."


    Ji Ruxue drove the car and talked to Su Yan, looking like he hated iron but steel.


    "Okay, I said, this matter is related to Perak Hall."


    Seeing Ji Ruxue speak, Su Yan jumped back into the car and asked in a cold voice; "Is it the Thunderbolt Hall in the World Martial Arts Conference?"


    "Yes, I asked someone I know to find out. The old woman is probably the elder of Pilitang."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of killing intent, and he said directly, "Drive."


    ...


    At this time, the Perak Hall was very lively, because the hall was about to welcome a great event.


    The reason why Xie Shaotian, the young master of Pilitang, was anxious to retire was because he received news from his father.


    Xie Run, the master of the Pili Hall, asked him to go back and get married quickly and perform bridal festivities, and the object was Jiang Wenwen who was captured by the old woman.


    Jiang Wenwen is a feminine body, which is best for Xie Shaotian''s masculine body. The combination of the two is of great use to Xie Shaotian''s cultivation.


    Not only that, Jiang Wenwen became Xie Shaotian''s wife only overnight, and Xie Shaotian would eat it the next day.


    That''s right, this is the secret technique of Thunderbolt Hall, and it is also the reason why Xie Shaotian is so powerful.


    And the host of the Pilitang Hall has as many as ten pairs of believing men and women each year, and they all have the body of Yin and Yang, which is very cruel.


    The body of yin and yang is so difficult to find that the elders of Pilitang have to go out to find it. Jiang Wenwen''s physique is rare in a century, but Xie Run hesitated for a long time before giving it to his son.


    Perak Hall was built on a high mountain, and only a winding path can go up, and the incense here can be said to be everlasting.


    Many people come here to pray, hoping that Pilitang will reward a Pili pill.


    The effect of Pili Pill is a bit similar to that of psychic liquid. Of course, the effect is very different, but it is also regarded as a magic medicine and is famous in the city.


    Pilitang is to attract countless people to come, so that it is easy to choose the good men and women of the Yin and Yang body.


    At this time, thousands of people gathered in the square of Perak Hall. They came from all corners of the world. There were ordinary people, elites, and big men from the wealthy side. They all came here to seek medicine.


    "Today, the young master of Pilitang got married, and the master is overjoyed, and hereby reward ten Pili pills to those who are destined."


    Thousands of people cried with joy, all kneeling down to worship, extremely pious, although ten of them were just a drop in the bucket.


    But on weekdays, Pilitang only distributes two Pili pills, which are distributed at will. No money is needed. Today, ten pills are a lot.


    "My lord, can you give me one, I have been asking for medicine for a year now, and my wife is about to die."


    A man with a famous brand pleaded bitterly, his legs already knelt down.


    The adult in his mouth is nothing more than a boy at the outer door of the Pilitang, but in the eyes of these people, it is a superior existence.


    The boy said arrogantly: "I think you are poor, so let me tell you the truth. This place is a quiet place, but you are dressed elegantly and luxuriously. Our hall master is very unhappy."


    The man suddenly realized, regretted in his heart, tears on his face.


    The boy shook his head, walked toward the others, and distributed the pill. In the end, there was one left in his hand and handed it to the man.


    The man was full of surprises, and kept kowtow to the boy, his forehead was bleeding.


    Pilitang was cruel, but these disciples didn''t know about those things, and there were still people with kind hearts.


    Ji Ruxue drove the sports car, galloped down the mountain, looked at the top of the mountain and said: "This mountain is the Thunderbolt Hall."


    Su Yan looked towards the top of the mountain with only killing intent in his eyes. If he dared to touch Jiang Wenwen, the consequence was only one word, death!


    When the two reached the top of the mountain, they saw that the gate was closed, and many people began to walk back one after another.


    One person kindly reminded: "It''s over, wait for tomorrow."


    Ji Ruxue furrowed her brows deeply and said, "This sect is weird. You see, the gate is probably a meter thick. It''s really a copper wall."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "So what? Just step through."

 Chapter 480： Into the inner temple

    Su Yan''s words are naturally not arrogant, nor arrogant, let alone knowing the depth. This is a common sentence, but it contains a powerful momentum.


    Ji Ruxue all felt Su Yan''s domineering, this is the words of the strong.


    Su Yan''s words stunned a group of people seeking medicine, and then some people showed unkind expressions.


    "Aren''t you here for medicine?"


    "Dare to come to Pilitang to make trouble and find death!"


    Many people surrounded Su Yan and others, and some even wanted to shoot directly to teach Su Yan a lesson.


    "roll!"


    Su Yan roared, how this group of ordinary people could resist Su Yan''s coercion, they were all shaken away and flew everywhere.


    But Su Yan didn''t hurt them, just a bunch of ignorant and poor people.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so tough, these people were not fools, and all of them hurriedly left.


    "Hurry up, the people from Pilitang will take care of him."


    Su Yan''s words also caught the attention of the boys in Pilitang. Four or five boys in black robes ran over and looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "You dare to come to Pilitang to cause trouble!"


    "I won''t say it twice."


    Su Yan shot, the strong wind swept across, the four or five boys flew directly and fell to the ground, howling and unable to get up.


    "This door is so thick, can you really break it?"


    Ji Ruxue still had a trace of doubt, after all, this door was too strong and not an ordinary mountain.


    Su Yan showed disdain, his dantian spiritual power was running, and there seemed to be golden dragons wandering in his hands. With a palm shot, the golden spiritual power directly smashed the gate of Pilitang.


    The entire mountain felt a shock, like an earthquake, which shocked the group of ordinary people who had fled even more.


    "What happened on the mountain? Didn''t the people at Pilitang solve that kid?"


    "That''s probably a ruthless character, let''s go quickly."


    A group of people speed up, just want to leave this place of right and wrong early, this is not a place they can stay.


    The gate of the Pilitang was broken, which naturally alarmed the disciples in the sect, and a group of disciples ran out angrily.


    More than a dozen people surrounded Su Yan and the two groups, with spiritual power running in their hands. These inner disciples were all in the realm of martial arts.


    Su Yan didn''t want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, but only wanted to kill the high-level staff of Pilitang and rescue Jiang Wenwen.


    A burst of spiritual power directly swept across the disciples of the inner door of the Pilitang. A dozen or so angry disciples did not resist. They fell to the ground one by one, wailing in pain, either with broken arms or short legs.


    Su Yan did not hurt their lives and gave them a little punishment so that they could no longer block their way, which was regarded as kindness.


    "Let''s go."


    The two walked towards the Perak Hall, which was built in a cave. After passing through a passage, the inside suddenly opened up. It turned out that there was a cave in this cave.


    At this time, because of the happy event in the Pilitang, almost most of the people gathered in the inner gate hall. If it was normal, there would have been hundreds of people.


    At this time, Su Yan''s place was deserted and there was no one.


    "Be careful, beware of fraud."


    "Why don''t I, Su Ba, have to be taboo, any insidious trick is just a smashing dog in front of me."


    Su Yan did not hesitate, and continued to walk towards the inner door.


    ...


    At this time, the inner gate hall was very lively, and a group of disciples and elders were all beaming, because their young hall master was about to get married.


    "This is the third marriage of the young hall master, right?" a disciple said enviously.


    "The previous two bridal chambers died on the kang in Huazhu Night, the young hall master is too powerful."


    "Hey, I don''t know if this woman has that blessing."


    "You dumb donkeys, the first two terms were killed by the Young Hall Master."


    "what?!"


    A group of disciples were shocked and pale in shock.


    "The young hall master is practicing evil arts, specifically for the extremely yin body, and the hall master reluctantly gave up his love to him."


    "Hush, the elder is here."


    A group of people regained their complexion and kept drinking.


    In the hall, an old woman stood in front of the bride with a headscarf. This old woman was the one who hijacked Jiang Wenwen.


    "Being able to marry our young hall master is the blessing of your previous life cultivation. Many girls will not be able to marry him."


    The old woman said with a smile, with a mean smile in her eyes.


    "Hebo, has this auspicious day come?"


    Wearing a big red robe with a festive red flower, Xie Shaotian is now a groom.


    According to the ancient way, the marriage ceremony used three prayers and then sent to the bridal chamber.


    Xie Shaotian met Jiang Wenwen before and was very satisfied with her appearance.


    Jiang Wenwen was bound by the secret method and couldn''t move at all. Otherwise, how could she be so well-behaved, I''m afraid she would have risen up long ago.


    "In a while, you will be my woman."


    Xie Shaotian��s signature smile emerged, and he could feel Jiang Wenwen��s extremely gloomy body. Jiang Wenwen was like a delicacy, attracting him all the time.


    "The auspicious day has arrived, and the salutes have begun." Zhao Po shouted, and many people applauded enthusiastically.


    "Wow!"


    "Second worship Gaotang!"


    Xie Run, the host of Pilitang, was sitting on the tiger-skin chair with a smile on his face.


    "Husband and wife worship!"


    All the people present shouted together: "Send into the bridal chamber!"


    Jiang Wenwen was hugged by Xie Shaotian, left the hall directly and headed for the new house.


    Su Yan, who was still at the outer door at this time, heard the movement and paced faster, and Ji Ruxue hurriedly followed.


    "Su Yan, how did I hear being sent to the bridal chamber?"


    "Follow him, just go in."


    On the road leading to the main hall of the inner gate, an old man with a gray beard sat there, his eyes closed, as if sitting.


    The old man is the three elders of Pilitang, and he is also a celebrity in the middle stage of the master.


    When Su Yan arrived here, the old man opened his eyes and looked at Su Yan with killing intent.


    "Who dares to break into my thunderbolt hall and save his life!"


    The old man''s words carried an irrefutable tone, as if the enemy had already pronounced a verdict directly.


    But he was nothing but ants in Su Yan''s eyes, and Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him.


    "Sunset collapsed!"


    Su Yan used the ground tricks, and a group of golden spiritual power like the setting sun directly blasted towards the old man.


    The power is so strong that it can be compared with the scorching sun, the old man suddenly changes color, and it is too late to dodge.


    He hurriedly ran the internal power of his whole body, desperately resisting, but the golden spiritual power directly covered his whole body, turning him into a withered bone.


    Without blinking his eyelids, Su Yan headed towards the inner hall.


    But Ji Ruxue was deeply shocked. This was the first time she saw Su Yan taking action after returning from MapleStory. It was actually terrifying.


    In the mid-stage of the grand master, he couldn''t do a single trick in his hands, and Ji Ruxue thoroughly understood the power of the young master.


    After hesitating for a while, Ji Ruxue recovered her expression and hurriedly pursued Su Yan.

 Chapter 481： Three palms destroy Xie Run!

    One move to destroy the three elders of Pilitang, such a shock, naturally attracted the attention of other strong people in Pilitang.


    The celebration in the inner hall was still there, and the music was so loud that ordinary disciples did not hear it.


    But the elders heard it.


    "What happened outside?"


    Xie Run''s expression is not good, and she looks at Xi Po.


    He hurriedly replied: "The third child should be fine outside, even if it is a strong enemy, there is still a second child."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, a corpse flew directly into the inner hall and smashed into a seat.


    The surrounding disciples hurriedly dodged, the corpse smashed the seat to pieces, but still did not stay for a while, and continued to move towards the interior of the hall, rushing directly to Xie Run on the tiger chair.


    Xie Run''s face became cold, and she used her hands to stop the body.


    He looked at her, her face changed abruptly, and at the same time a manic anger rose in her heart.


    Because this corpse was not someone else, it was the second elder of the Pilitang, the second elder who was very relieved in the mouth of the mouth.


    The black rune on Xie Run''s face kept squirming at this time, and it was obvious that the death of the second elder had completely plunged him into madness.


    Seeing the corpse of the second elder, they naturally knew that the third elder might be too bad.


    "Who dares to provoke my Pilitang!"


    The crutch stomped the ground angrily, and a shock made all the disciples present look uncomfortable, because this action of the critter represented anger and meant that she wanted to kill.


    "This is more than a provocation, it is simply trying to destroy my Pilitang!"


    Xie Run stood up directly, his tall body with a fur coat looked majestic.


    When Su Yan entered the inner hall, he was blocked by the second elder. He became more angry and kicked the second elder into the air. The second elder flew into the inner hall and died in midair.


    The power of this foot is 80% of his strongest strength, how can the mere master of the mid-stage resist it, even if the second elder of the Thunderbolt Hall only has one step to break through.


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to kill the two elders of Pilitang today, I will let you never live beyond life!"


    Su Yan walked into the inner hall and took a look around, and when he saw the middle woman above the inner hall, his eyes flashed with chill.


    "It''s her, she''s the old woman!"


    Ji Ruxue pointed at Miao Po, her face full of anger, which meant that her intelligence was correct.


    Seeing Ji Ruxue, Zhao Po couldn''t help but looked at Xie Run, revealing an evil smile.


    "I thought it was who it was. I didn''t expect it to be a little beauty with delicate skin and tender meat. You came here but the sheep gave it to the mouth."


    Xie Run has also been looking at Ji Ruxue. He really hasn''t seen such a beauty, and he has played with a lot of women, and now those who want to come are unsightly.


    Xie Run naturally knew that his two elders were killed by Su Yan, and he couldn''t help but feel an evil thought in his heart.


    "This friend of yours killed my two elders. I am very angry about this, but if you only promise me one condition, I can keep his whole body."


    Ji Ruxue naturally knew what Xie Run was thinking, it must be something nasty.


    For this reason, she couldn''t help frowning, and a green gas appeared in her hands, trying to poison Xie Run directly.


    "stop!"


    Su Yan directly scolded that even if Ji Ruxue used poison, he was not Xie Run''s opponent. You must know that Xie Run was a strong man who only entered the realm of the little master.


    "You are not his opponent, let me come."


    Ji Ruxue frowned even more, and finally curled her mouth and said; "You must kill him!"


    "That''s natural!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Xie Run was furious, with terrifying eyes in his eyes, Su Yan would die in front of him.


    "Hall Master, why don''t you take action, the old man will go and kill him!"


    Libo leapt out directly and came outside the inner hall. Her dry faces trembled slightly because Su Yan had killed her two brothers.


    "Today I will thwart you and pay homage to my two brothers."


    "Just you, think too much."


    Su Yan''s face was full of playful abuse, and Xie Run didn''t care about it, let alone this heart-wife.


    However, many disciples of Pilitang screamed, because they saw blood when they shot, they were convinced.


    The crutches in the hands of Miao Po radiated light and knocked directly towards Su, her strength was not weak, but she was a strong master in the later stage.


    But her crutch fell on Su Yan''s shoulder, but it was bounced off by a golden light, and the crutch broke into two pieces.


    He trembles, but his walking stick is made of the hardest hardwood, and it has been moisturized with spiritual power, even if the master is perfect, it may not be able to smash it.


    He fully understood that the young man in front of her was already the strong one she wanted to look up to, and she was sitting on the well and watching the sky.


    Su Yan''s fist fell on Miao Po, and she directly shattered her body with a single punch, clean and neat, and would not spare her life.


    Xie Run was furious. His three elders died one after another. How he could accept it, Su Yan had an uncommon hatred in his eyes.


    "Today I will sacrifice you to heaven!"


    Xie Run rushed out, and there seemed to be worms squirming all over his body. The tattoo on his forehead had already become rune-like, with a vague power fluctuation, which was very evil.


    Xie Run''s fist had taboo power, and with a thunderbolt of lightning, he slammed Su Yan with a fist, clean and pure, without muddy water.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not evade, clenching his fists, as if a golden dragon roared and collided with Xie Run.


    The power erupted from the two can make people tremble, and the entire Thunderbolt Hall seems to be plunged into dragon roar lightning.


    Xie Run stepped back and spit out a mouthful of blood. Naturally, he and Su Yan were invincible.


    "You...you are actually the little master!"


    Xie Run was shocked. The young master at such an age was unheard of, otherwise he would not be so careless.


    He thought that Su Yan was nothing more than a master of Consummation after he was destroyed, but he was a master of Consummation who had cultivated for more than ten years, and he was naturally more confident than his background.


    Xie Run had only one thought in his mind, and that was the burning of jade and stone!


    "Let you **** Thunderbolt!"


    Xie Run performed a trick, a thunderbolt of fire came towards Su Yan with lightning, as if to swallow him.


    But Su Yan didn''t hesitate, leaped up, slapped angrily, and patted Xie Run''s chest.


    Xie Run flew out like a broken kite and smashed into the towering hall.


    How could Su Yan stop? While he was leaping, he chased up and patted two palms again, one palm is more fierce than the other.


    Su Yan''s two palms used ten percent of the strength, even the blades of the little master''s might, Shanwei and others could not resist, let alone Xie Run.


    Xie Run vomited blood, directly smashed the hall, and landed on his tiger-skin chair.


    A group of disciples in Pilitang originally shouted at the hall master to cheer, but now they see the hall master dead, all of them pale with fright, and their legs do not listen.


    "Run!"


    A disciple shouted, all the talents ran out desperately, Su Yan seemed to be a demon in their eyes, even more demon than their hall master.

 Chapter 482： The Fall of Thunderbolt Hall

    Su Yan looked at the disciples of Pilitang who had fled, and his complexion returned to plain. He didn''t care about these people. It was enough to kill the main ones.


    Ji Ruxue has been shocked ever since she entered the inner hall. She can be regarded as fully aware of Su Yan''s strength. What is a strong one, this is a strong one.


    The strong are crushed in the face of the enemy, never entangled, everyone in his eyes is an ant, that is the existence that the heavens are looking up to.


    However, she naturally felt stronger for Su Yan. Women like men, so men naturally have something to attract him.


    Talent, money, ability, appearance, etc. Su Yan naturally attracted Ji Ruxue to ability, and of course Su Yan''s domineering attitude of overlooking sentient beings.


    She could see a feeling beyond this age in Su Yan''s eyes, it was a cool and handsome that was very attractive to women.


    Xie Shaotian, who was in the house ready to be like a fish, heard the movement outside, and at first he didn''t pay attention, but then the fighting became louder and more intense, and he had to stop.


    "Just stay with me, and I will be lucky when I come back."


    Xie Shaotian went out and was stunned when he saw the ruined walls of the main hall.


    His own father has always been very irritable, and he came to this world by accident. You must know that his mother is Xie Run''s tenth wife.


    But even if he is irritable, it is impossible to ruin the hall. A few days are his happy day.


    "Father, if you really can''t bear it, the child will let you, I haven''t touched her yet."


    Xie Shaotian had no choice but to say this. In front of his father, he would never dare to have a temper.


    But when he saw his father lying on a chair tilting his head, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Turn around and look around, there is no one person, where are the hundreds of disciples gone?


    The corpse of the corpse on the side changed his expression and he couldn''t help but rushed over.


    "Bobo, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Xie Shaotian felt that the world was spinning, but the elder Xiong Po was the great elder, and Xie Run was kind to her.


    Xie Shaotian''s inner world was so wonderful, he would have thought a lot, but Su Yan didn''t have that time.


    Su Yan walked up to him, looked at him coldly and scolded, "Where is Jiang Wenwen!"


    Xie Shaotian felt that his eardrum was about to be shattered, his complexion changed, and he looked at Su Yan with fear.


    "who are you?"


    "I ask you where Jiang Wenwen is!"


    Su Yan grabbed his throat, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Xie Shaotian struggled for help and said, "Father, save me quickly."


    Ji Ruxue said solemnly: "Your father has died long ago, so he will save you."


    Xie Shaotian was so scared that he couldn''t believe Ji Ruxue''s words, his father was a great master.


    "You killed my father, why?"


    "Damn it, of course I want to kill."


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Su Yan was annoyed, and he used his hands directly, Xie Shaotian''s body softened, and he was thrown aside casually.


    Not to mention, then he would look for it himself.


    Su Yan came to the new house and saw a woman on the bed with a red headscarf over her head, but her clothes were messy. If she were bolder, she would have to meet frankly.


    "you go look."


    "I don''t know her."


    "First help her get dressed."


    "Then you don''t go too far."


    "I am his master, and I have no evil intentions."


    "Ghosts believe."


    Ji Ruxue put his tongue out, walked over as Jiang Wenwen put on his clothes and lifted off his hijab.


    "Oh, you''re still a pretty girl, you are really good for a woman."


    Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan with a bad face, as if questioning Su Yan.


    But Su Yan ignored her and walked over to expel the secret technique for Jiang Wenwen.


    Jiang Wenwen recovered all over and threw himself directly into Su Yan''s arms, crying bitterly, his face that had just grown skin was already full of tears.


    "Su Yan, I''m so scared."


    Su Yan patted her on the shoulder and comforted her. It is natural for people to be afraid of such things.


    "I knew you would come to save me, and you would definitely come to save me."


    "You are my apprentice, of course I am going to save you." Su Yan said lightly, "I promise you to look good for the rest of your life, and naturally I want you to be safe for the rest of your life."


    Su Yan''s words seemed like an invisible thorn, which directly pierced into Jiang Wenwen''s heart, and her fiery heart suddenly became extremely cold.


    Jiang Wenwen released her hand, the tears on her face were still there, but she stopped crying.


    "Master, the disciple is lost."


    Jiang Wenwen lowered his head with a self-blaming look.


    "You really are his apprentice, I thought he was lying."


    Jiang Wenwen saw a person next to him, and couldn''t help but look around, which made her head lower.


    It turns out that there is such a beautiful woman beside Su Yan. Su Yan is a person from the sky. Naturally, she must be such an overwhelming woman to be worthy of him. You must not think about it anymore.


    Su Yan is the master, Su Yan is the master, Su Yan is the master...


    Jiang Wenwen warned himself countless times, and even finally shook his head involuntarily.


    Ji Ruxue was surprised: "What''s wrong with her?"


    Su Yan has telepathy. Although he is not strong, Jiang Wenwen is no more than an ordinary person. He can still guess one or two.


    "She is tired, let''s go back."


    Su Yan left the hall with her two daughters, and stood at the gate of the mountain, with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    "Pilitang is just an evil sect. There are hundreds of dead bodies in the backyard. Those dead bones will not be buried."


    "Yes, but it is still in the name of saving the dying and healing the wounded, and the residents of this area kneel down and pray every day."


    This world is like this. Really good people are criticized, but wolves in sheep''s clothing are praised.


    "Burn it on fire."


    Ji Ruxue sighed, this is the best solution.


    Su Yan nodded, and directly ran his spiritual power to the entire Thunderbolt Hall. With a snap of his fingers, a flash of fire flew to the entire mountain gate covered by spiritual energy.


    But for a moment, the entire mountain gate was full of fire, and the raging fire directly swallowed the Pilitang.


    The people at the foot of the mountain cried bitterly when they saw it, some rolled all over the floor, some wailed, and some even fainted, making people sad and hateful.


    "Pilitang never shows up from now on!"


    Su Yan burned the old lair, and destroyed the hall master and even the elders of Pilitang. All that was left was a group of disciples. They did not get the true biography of Pilitang, did not know the evil things of Pilitang, and there would be no disaster in the future.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back."


    Su Yan beckoned, and the two women responded and followed Su Yan directly down the mountain.


    At this time, the thunderbolt hall sect had been completely swallowed by the fire, and a huge fire enveloped the entire mountain, like a fire dragon.


    When he reached the bottom of the mountain, Su Yan looked back, he wanted to see the last ashes of Thunderbolt Hall.


    But it was this look that made him discover something was wrong, and his face could not help but change slightly.

 Chapter 483： Thunderbolt

    "Su Yan, what''s the matter?"


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t help asking when seeing the abnormality.


    Su Yan looked at the raging fire on the top of the mountain as if he hadn''t heard it, as if his soul had gone out of his body.


    Jiang Wenwen also yelled, they thought Su Yan was in the evil spirit.


    After a long time, Su Yan came back to his senses, with a smile of joy on his face.


    "Good things, really good things."


    What Su Yan saw was a flame in that sea of ??fire, and the color of the flame was different from the color of the sea of ??fire.


    This almost bright flame is so special, as if standing out from the crowd, especially abrupt, Su Yan can tell at a glance.


    The reason why he was stunned was to use his spiritual power and wanted to investigate this flame carefully to see why it was so special.


    But after working hard for a long time, he could only feel the violent spiritual power fluctuations in this flame, but this was enough for him.


    The violent spiritual power is delicious food in front of him, just like a good foodie facing a full-fledged man, and a lustful person facing a group of beauties.


    Su Yan came back to his senses when he heard the two women calling him, and couldn''t help but replied: "It''s okay, I just saw the sea of ??flames a little strange."


    "You scared me to death."


    The two women said almost in unison, and at the same time they looked at each other with a shy expression on their faces.


    Jiang Wenwen lowered her head, she knew she shouldn''t be like this.


    Ji Ruxue was originally a hot girl, without so many taboos, she couldn''t help but hurriedly asked: "Why is it strange?"


    "Didn''t you see that there is a different kind of flame in the sea of ??fire, which is different from the surrounding ones."


    Ji Ruxue looked towards the fire, looked hard, and shook his head directly.


    Jiang Wenwen also stared for a long time, and shook his head.


    "Nothing strange, it''s a sea of ??flames."


    Su Yan was speechless, it was very obvious in his eyes, but he couldn''t help but think of something, they couldn''t see it, and he could see it, wouldn''t it prove that the flame was getting weird.


    "No, I have to go up and have a look, you guys just stay here."


    Ji Ruxue wanted to follow Su Yan. Su Yan looked at the people around him and said to her, "You stay and protect Jiang Wenwen."


    Ji Ruxue nodded helplessly. Jiang Wenwen really needed protection. So many people stared at them with bad eyes. Jiang Wenwen was only a thin body now, and he definitely couldn''t beat it.


    Su Yan leaped towards the mountain, but disappeared from everyone''s sight for a moment, and rushed directly into the sea of ??fire.


    "What do you think that man is doing?"


    Someone pointed to Su Yan''s disappearing figure with shocked faces.


    "Is he going to commit suicide!"


    "Deserve it, this person actually burned the Pilitang, and he would die!"


    Some people do not agree. For Su Yan''s bitterness, Pilitang is their last hope.


    "Yes, maybe he felt guilty and wanted to apologize with death."


    "Fart, a group of Plutos who are not good, eat the past, and short-sighted, do you know the true face of Pilitang!"


    Ji Ruxue glared directly at a group of people and said angrily, Su Yan could only scold her, but she wouldn''t agree with others scolding.


    "Why don''t we know that we are here to ask for medicine every day, and Pilitang is a good sect for giving up for others, saving hardships, and serving people for the people!"


    Someone shot back immediately, with a look of regret on his face.


    "Fart, the hall master and the young master of the Pili Hall are practicing evil arts and catching good men and women everywhere. This woman was caught by them and went up the mountain. It was not us who came to rescue. I am afraid that she will be harmed again.


    "What evidence do you have!"


    "We saw hundreds of dead bones in the back mountain!"


    "There is no proof to speak."


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Ji Ruxue has a hot temper. If you can''t persuade you by words, you can only do it.


    An obese man with a famous brand came out at this time, and when he saw Ji Ruxue so beautiful, he naturally had evil thoughts.


    "Your boyfriend is buried in the flames. I think you should follow me and keep you delicious and spicy."


    "Just you, want to entrust me?"


    "Why, is it not enough to give you 100,000 yuan a month?"


    "Then it will take me five years to afford that sports car."


    "How can you think of that red sports car."


    The obese man was a little angry. His assets were no more than ten million, and a sports car of more than five million had almost the same dream.


    "Oh, that sports car is mine."


    Ji Ruxue wore a playful smile, so that the obese man suddenly lost his face.


    "Why are you talking nonsense with her, kill them both directly, and avenge the Great Immortal in Pilitang!"


    Someone urged a group of people to become angry.


    "I see who dares to move, come over and I will kill him!"


    Ji Ruxue said domineeringly, suddenly there was a killing intent in his eyes, and a spirit power flew out directly, blasting to a huge rock next to it, and the huge rock exploded.


    The huge boulder exploded, which frightened the group of people. In their eyes, it was simply a divine power, and it was a more divine existence than the masters of Thunderbolt Hall.


    "Go, go!"


    A group of people fled in a hurry, not daring to think about Ji Ruxue any more.


    At this time, Su Yan had already entered the sea of ??flames, enveloped in spiritual power, and the high temperature had no effect on him.


    Entering the main hall, the sea of ??fire is getting bigger and bigger, the entire Perak Hall has been burned to ruins, and countless halls and houses collapsed.


    Su Yan ran towards the center, not afraid of the falling beams or tiles.


    When he came to the center of the sea of ??fire, the flame that was like a light appeared in front of him, like a laser rushing to the sky, and the burning flames around did not dare to approach it, as if afraid of it.


    Su Yan felt a very strong spiritual power, this spiritual power was very pure, and it must be a treasure.


    Under the beam of light was a deep well. Su Yan didn''t care about it at the time. What was so strange about this well.


    He is now a small master, only one step away can break through the acquired and reach the innate realm.


    Once you reach the innate realm, you will be the grandmaster. The grandmaster is the overlord of one party, and the existence of immense power and prestige.


    In order to find out the truth and to break through the innate, Su Yan jumped directly into the well. The temptation to face him here was too great, and he had to go down and explore, even if there was danger, he had no fear.


    The well was very deep, and Su Yan felt that he was almost a hundred meters down before reaching the bottom end.


    The bottom is very wide, like a cellar. There are no objects around, only a raised platform in the middle. Above the platform is a round gossip picture. The center of the gossip picture is the source of the flame.


    When Su Yan saw the thing in the center of the gossip diagram, his eyes condensed slightly, and there was a hint of shock in his heart.


    The spiritual power of this thing is much stronger than outside, and with this thing, he is completely confident to break through to the innate realm.


    "This is a good baby!"


    Su Yan saw three big characters written next to the Eight Diagrams and couldn''t help but read it out softly.


    "Thunderbolt!"

 Chapter 484： breakthrough

    The three characters "Pili Huo" flashed with coquettish light, like a beating flame, directly printed on Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan doesn''t know what the Thunderbolt Fire is, but he knows it belongs to the extremely yang thing. No wonder the hall master and young master of the Thunderbolt Hall need extremely yin body practice.


    And Su Yan owns the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", not to mention the thunderbolt fire, that is, corpse energy and other things that contain spiritual power can be refined, provided that his realm can reach the point of refining spiritual power.


    The golden spiritual power of Su Yan''s palm appeared, and he stretched directly to the Thunderbolt Fire in the center of the Bagua Diagram, wanting to remove it.


    But before he could touch the thunderbolt, there was a slight vibration around him, and the entire deep well was shaking.


    Residues kept falling from above, and the walls around the deep well began to collapse, and this place was about to collapse.


    Although Su Yan is in the realm of the little master, this is a place more than 100 meters away. If it collapses, he might have to be buried in it, because Su Yan felt the power of taboos around him.


    This forbidden power is resurrecting, it seems that he will be buried in the ground with the thunderbolt, directly suppressing!


    "I, Su Baxian, who is in endless spring and autumn, how can I be afraid of your taboo power!"


    Su Yan showed a violent color on his face, his golden spiritual power became purer and purer, a sudden aura began to rise, followed by that incomparable domineering.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan''s vast spiritual power rushed directly around, and his spiritual power directly rushed to the taboo power, with a violent and powerful force, it was bound to break the taboo power.


    Su Yan''s brows trembled, and his whole body began to tremble. This taboo force was beyond his expectation and was stronger than he had imagined.


    "This is definitely not made by Xie Run, the hall master of the Thunderbolt Hall. At least it needs to have the strength of the innate late stage to deploy such a terrifying taboo."


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, as if a trapped beast was still fighting, and it was more like the feeling of a dragon running aground and a tiger falling into the sun.


    "What about the late innate, I Su Ba is not afraid of this power!"


    Su Yan''s clothes were shattered directly, and the strong muscles shone with bronze luster, and they were directly enveloped by the rich and violent spiritual power, and a **** appeared behind him.


    "Shaking the sky sixteenth style and sixth style-collapse style!"


    Su Yan''s whole body directly burst out terrifying energy, which was a kind of energy that was more powerful than the fragmented type, and directly oscillated like a ripple, moving towards the surroundings.


    The deep well that was already crumbling was even more overwhelmed at this moment, and it collapsed directly, and the entire deep well collapsed directly, but that forbidden force was destroyed by him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wenwen at the foot of the mountain changed his face wildly and said anxiously: "The landslide has occurred, the master is still inside."


    Ji Ruxue said coldly: "You are waiting here, I will go up and take a look."


    "Ji Ruxue, the mountain has collapsed, how to go up."


    "I don''t care, I will go up."


    Ji Ruxue was very stubborn. Last time on Adventure Island, she failed to save Su Yan early. This time she couldn''t help Su Yan be in danger.


    "We still don''t want to mess up, the master will definitely be fine."


    "But I worry about him."


    "I''m also worried, but doesn''t it make him more worried when I go?" Jiang Wenwen grabbed Ji Ruxue''s hand and said, "The master will be fine, because the master is the strongest, we have to trust him."


    Ji Ruxue shook her whole body, as if she understood, she nodded deeply.


    The mountain peaks at this time had already collapsed, and the sea of ??fire remained, like a fire dragon, causing huge earthquakes everywhere in Lingnan.


    At this time, Su Yan was not buried in the ground. When he resorted to the collapse, he took the first step, took the lightning bolt, and flew toward the well.


    At this time, he was still in a sea of ??flames, with all his clothes ruined, but he didn''t care about it, he cared about the bolt of fire in his hand.


    "This is a treasure. You must practice immediately, otherwise the vision will inevitably attract many powerful people."


    When Su Yan''s heart moved, he directly chose to practice in the sea of ??fire, quenching with fire, to achieve even greater success.


    His physical body at this time is naturally extremely strong, not to mention the spiritual protection body, there is no need to worry about the burning of the fire.


    Sitting down cross-legged, a thunderbolt of fire appeared in front of him. Without the brilliance and splendor like before, it was just like a fireball, quietly in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly and mobilized his dantian spiritual power to inspire his dantian to boil.


    Getting into the innate is bound to be a catastrophe, which is more difficult than the previous breakthrough, but there is a 90% certainty that Su Yan has a thunderbolt.


    No one can say that a strong person or a powerful person is 100% sure of a breakthrough, even if it is the initial breakthrough, this is the path of cultivation that goes against the heavens and changes fate and fights against the heavens.


    Su Yan was already running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the Dantian in his body became more active and began to change in quality.


    At this moment, his inner heart is very calm, without the slightest disturbance. As a once strong, his biggest advantage is that he is calm in the face of breakthroughs, and he is not panicked, and he can deal with danger calmly.


    Everything is the heartbeat, and many cultivators become crazy when they break through, and most of them are caused by impatience or fear.


    The dantian in his body began to grow gradually, consuming spiritual power. At this time, Su Yan''s whole body had been watered with sweat, and he had already become a sweaty man.


    And he didn''t care about these at all, even with deep frowning, he still maintained a calm state of mind and a calm face.


    When there was not much spiritual power left in the dantian, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, and with a stroke of his palm, a thunderbolt of fire flew towards him and was swallowed by him.


    Su Yan swallowed such a fierce thing of pure yang that it was naturally unwilling to do so, and it raged in his body, very violent.


    Su Yan felt that his whole body was about to be burned, and his dantian was in a sea of ??flames, and he couldn''t control it.


    Even though his mind was invaded by fire, his spiritual consciousness was somewhat damaged, and he felt that he was about to annihilate.


    "No, how could it fail like this, I am the emperor, how can the mere thunderbolt fire be me!"


    A wild roar deep in his heart awakened Su Yan, his mind recovered, his spiritual consciousness reappeared, his heart became stronger, and his spiritual power was also improved at this moment.


    Back then, he had refined and refined the immortal fire of the Nine Heavens until the first day of Yang, how could this thunderbolt of fire be compared with it, it was the existence that burned his immortal body.


    "Ten Thousand Laws, Practice for Me!"


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and the flames all over the body seemed to meet a natural enemy, and at this moment a feeling of fear appeared.


    These flames wanted to escape, but they were all in Su Yan''s body. How they could escape, they were all refined one by one into extremely pure spiritual power.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s dantian was like a huge ocean, and the spiritual power formed by the thunderbolt made his dantian stronger and larger. At this moment, he could break through with the last step.


    "Form a pill and inner pill and you''re done!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were filled with excitement and tenacity, and he closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 485： Stop!

    Dan-Nei Dan forms a similar Dantian within the Dantian. This is the foundation of the innate, double Dantian.


    After that, the outer alchemy withered and the inner alchemy changed sharply to form a golden core, which would be a more powerful existence.


    Su Yan did not relax at all, because this step was crucial and related to whether he could break through to the innate realm.


    We must know that countless people have stopped here, and many of them are proud of the Tianzong. The result of failure is that they will never make an inch and can only become the acquired perfect power.


    Su Yan''s pubic area contained majestic spiritual power, and he began to refine these spiritual powers to form a new pubic field.


    This process naturally takes a long time, so that the night falls and the day reappears.


    But the sea of ??fire in Pilitang has long attracted the attention of all parties in Lingnan, and everyone began to wait and see.


    Those various sects and even aristocratic families couldn''t mix it up at all. They learned that Xie Run, the master of the Thunderbolt Hall, was a master of consummation, and they had long been scared.


    "The master reached the peak of Consummation, and he was only one step short of stepping into the realm of the little master. Why was the sect destroyed?"


    "It must be a stronger existence, I am afraid it has provoke the little master strong."


    "These things are not something we can talk about. The decline of the martial arts sect family, China has long been no longer part of our battlefield."


    A head of the martial arts group was depressed and unwilling, but had to accept this fact.


    The big guys from the north and south of Lingnan all looked at this place, they were the closest to here, and they saw it most.


    "Something happened to Pilitang?"


    A young man looked shocked, as if he couldn''t believe it. You must know that he was also a strong master in the later stage.


    "Something happened, the sect turned into a sea of ??flames."


    The old man beside him stroked his beard and said lightly. Although his expression was calm, his heart was equally shocked. He was stronger than a man, and he was the realm of the master.


    "Look, there is something weird in that sea of ??fire!"


    A master later powerhouse trembled and said, he saw a weird flame, different from the surrounding fire.


    Everyone looked at them in unison, and their faces were shocked.


    "Why is the flame so weird?"


    "I felt a strong wave of spiritual power."


    "Could it be that that is the treasure of Pilitang!"


    Many people began to change their hearts, with unnatural expressions on their faces and a hint of greed in their eyes.


    "Don''t hide it, everyone, there is a vision in Pilitang. As the masters of the northern cities, we should go and check it out."


    The old man said with a flushed face and a heartbeat, nothing more than he wanted to see if the source of the vision was a treasure.


    The others also quickly agreed, and they were satisfied with this, and a group of big men laughed.


    To the west of Lingnan, the group of heroes naturally saw this vision. No one spoke, a group of people silently looked at the sea of ??fire, all eyes were greedy.


    "Everyone, this Thunderbolt Hall had a bad reputation before, and it has been silent for so long. If it weren''t for its young masters competing for glory in the World Martial Arts Conference, no one would remember it."


    "Nowadays, the famous sects have long since fallen, and the ancient Degao family is also following in the footsteps. Only some secret sects are afraid of peerless powers."


    "Yeah, the master of this Thunderbolt Hall is one of them. I didn''t expect to have the realm of the master''s perfect peak."


    "As a Lingnan boss, I should naturally go and investigate, otherwise how to establish a foothold in Lingnan in the future."


    The others are nodding their heads, and these words are very popular and make people feel spring breeze.


    The same goes for the big guys in the East of Lingnan. They didn''t gather at all. They had already acted on their own. There must be treasures when the vision appeared, and no one wanted to get them.


    But in the south of Lingnan, there was no movement, because there was Yu Tiandou, the deity of Lingnan sitting there, he didn''t speak, no one dared to move anything.


    Inside a quaint mansion, with small bridges and flowing water, picturesque, typical Jiangnan style.


    In the lobby of the mansion, several beautiful maids stood quietly with wine glasses and fruit, motionless.


    In the middle of the hall, two people are engaged in a game of chess. It is a dangerous move, and one move can determine the existence of winning or losing.


    One of them is a mansion housekeeper, who is also a powerful man who is comparable to the master''s later stage. The housekeeper can have such a realm, which shows the terrifyingness of the mansion house owner.


    Opposite him is Lingnan dean Yu Tiandou, with a kind face, no happiness or anger, but his eyes are much clearer.


    "Your chess move is not bad, you even put me in the army."


    "Master joked, I don''t have any tricks in front of the master."


    "Well, look at me against the general."


    "Master, just now the Thunderbolt Hall in the north turned into a sea of ??flames."


    "Pilitang, I haven''t heard of it for a long time."


    Yu Tiandou didn''t have the slightest expression, it was very plain, how could Pilitang enter his eyes.


    "But now all three heroes are moving, and even our southern bosses are ready to move."


    "Vision, let them go."


    "Master is not interested?"


    "It''s not that I''m not uninterested, it''s the praying mantis catching the cicada and the oriole behind."


    Yu Tiandou directly beheaded the steward''s general, and this game turned defeat into victory.


    The four directions of Lingnan shook, Su Yan naturally didn''t know, he was still breaking through at this time, the spiritual power in his body had begun to calm down, and a transparent inner pill the size of a fist began to form slowly.


    The formation of the inner alchemy has declared that he has succeeded ninety-nine percent, and it only takes time to break through and become innate.


    One night passed, and when the **** crowed the next day, the sea of ??fire in the thunderbolt hall had long disappeared. At this time, accompanied by Su Yan''s roar, a larger light shone all around, that was the light of the inner alchemy.


    "It''s done, I finally broke through to the innate realm!"


    Su Yan felt the movement of the inner pill in his body, and his face showed a faint smile. It was really not easy to transform the innate into the innate, as if he had been in a ghost gate.


    Fortunately, he relied on his previous experience to make such a smooth breakthrough, of course, thanks to the Thunderbolt of Pilitang.


    Originally, he was worried that the information of the spiritual power liquid would be leaked and would be watched by the heroes of all parties. Now Su Yan is not afraid of it. Is the grandmaster strong?


    Su Yan woke up and looked around. There were ruins everywhere. He could only go down the mountain and searched for some leaves as shelter in the middle of the mountain.


    No one was unclothed in this place, which made him quite embarrassed.


    "From now on, I have to bring that jade gourd by my side, so I can put on some clothes."


    Su Yan shook his head, and then quickly walked down the mountain. He didn''t know that Ji Ruxue and Jiang Wenwen must be very worried after a few days.


    Moreover, the flames of Pilitang will inevitably arouse the attention of others, which makes him more and more worried about the safety of the two women.


    As soon as he got off the mountain, Su Yan noticed something was wrong, because Ji Ruxue''s red sports car was destroyed, and there must have been a battle here.


    At the foot of the mountain, he saw a corpse, scraped off its clothes and put it on.


    Just when he was full of anger and wanted to look for the two, a voice came from behind him.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 486： Ants unbearable

    The speaker was a short-spanned man, who looked as though he was less than 30 years old, but he was a city leader, and he did not show up.


    "Hey, I just wanted to go like this, and I think it''s too cheap."


    The man looked at Su Yan, except for the smile on his face that was killing intent.


    There are four or five people beside him, all of them are masters of the same city, and all of them are strong at least in the middle stage of the master. These are the masters of the big city, and naturally they are not comparable to those in Jiangzhou.


    "Why, don''t you let me go?"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and a chill rushed directly to the inch-headed man, scared him to speak.


    "This person is too weird, we have to call for help." A dean said with a bad face.


    "What are you shouting? His woman is in my hands. I''m afraid he will not submit."


    The short-headed man looked complacent, with a mean smile in his eyes.


    "I have to say that the two women are so beautiful that they are hard to meet, especially the woman with a southwestern accent. They are so pungent, but more beautiful."


    Su Yan''s face changed abruptly, and he squeezed directly in the air. The man with a short head was like a duck by his neck.


    This kind of invisible spiritual power can only be displayed by the strong master, that is, the strong in the innate realm can use this power.


    The faces of the others changed wildly and they were already paralyzed by fear. They had never thought that Su Yan was so powerful. In their hearts, Su Yan was probably a powerful person in the later stage of the master and even consummation.


    "Spare, spare!"


    The inch-headed man used his whole body strength to say this, his face already turned into pig liver.


    "Where are they!"


    Su Yan''s face became more and more cold, with a majestic pressure, making the man even more frightened.


    "Yes, in the Shandong side, we tied them up there."


    Su Yan naturally knew that this person would not tell lies, unless he was in a desperate situation, unless he couldn''t live with him.


    With a casual hold, the man with a short head is completely dead, and there is no possibility of a half-struggle. You must know that Su Yan is holding it in the air.


    Others were so frightened that they **** out. What about a city''s dean, even facing the strong, they still can''t escape the fate of being scared.


    "The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Mount Tai. He offends the adults and hopes the adults atone."


    The masters of the dignified cities, who usually call the wind and rain, are now kneeling and begging for mercy, which is really embarrassing.


    However, Su Yan didn''t let off their expressions in his eyes. Offending him would naturally have to pay a price. He was not an existence that anyone could provoke.


    What''s more, this group of people are still working on Ji Ruxue and Jiang Wenwen, and he naturally can''t bear it.


    With a surge of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand, he directly slapped the faces of several masters and killed several characters on the spot, without any ability to resist.


    After solving a few people, Su Yan flew directly to the east of the mountain, but after a while, the figures of Ji Ruxue appeared in front of them.


    Fortunately, the two were only beaten unconscious and tied to the stone pillar, and they were not violated.


    Su Yan quickly cut the rope and awakened the two with spiritual power, and he was relieved.


    "Su Yan!"


    Both women cried loudly and rushed directly towards Su Yan''s arms. Su Yan was helpless. Is his embrace so attractive? Every time, he would have many tears.


    "Okay, isn''t it all okay?"


    "Did you know, it takes you three days to go up."


    "Yes, a group of bad guys came afterwards. Sister Ji Ruxue couldn''t beat them. That group was too strong."


    "Don''t worry, they are all dead."


    Su Yanyun said calmly, those people can only be regarded as ants to him.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back."


    After procrastinating in Lingnan for too long and being unable to get in touch with Jin Shiya at present, she must be very worried.


    But the three of them hadn''t walked a few steps before they were stopped by a group of people who were big bosses in the east of Lingnan.


    They acted alone, and came here together when they met on the road, naturally they wanted to see the cause of the vision.


    "Who are you guys, sneaky here!"


    A big man screamed, his eyes were bigger than bull''s eyes.


    "Oh, two pretty beauties, really lucky."


    A short and thin man with an eagle-nosed hook had an evil look in his eyes.


    There is a sea of ??fire here, and ordinary people will definitely not come here, this group of people naturally think that Su Yan and others are not ordinary people.


    When a man saw a few corpses on the other side of the mountain, his face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly said, "Xiao Taidou, Xue Lao San, they are dead!"


    Xiao Taidou is the strongest existence in this group, and he is also the overlord of the East of Lingnan, whose strength lies in the realm of master''s consummation.


    Xiao Taidou looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "Did you kill those people?"


    "What if it is, so what if it is not."


    Su Yan was not half afraid, looking at Xiao Taidou with a scornful look, Master Consummation couldn''t be better in his eyes.


    "Bold, facing Xiao Taidou, how dare you be so arrogant and look for death!"


    Someone yelled immediately, with an angry look in his eyes.


    "Xiao Taidou, Xue Laosan must have been killed by this person. I think he has too much killing intent in his eyes, and he is not an ordinary martial artist."


    "Well, killing pays for fate is justified, let alone Xue Laosan from the east of Lingnan."


    With Xiao Taidou''s words, this group of people was naturally eager to try, wanting to kill Su Yan, fortunately to show their strength in front of Xiao Taidou, so as to gain favor.


    At the same time, they are also peeping at the second daughter of Ji Ruxue.


    The seven came out directly with weapons in their hands, all pointing towards Su Yan.


    "I advise you to catch it obediently, and keep you dead!"


    Su Yan has only one sentence: "The ants are unbearable!"


    Several people were furious and rushed directly to Su Yan, all resorting to a unique move, wanting to kill Su Yan in one blow.


    But before they got close to Su Yan, they were hit by a golden spiritual force, penetrated through the heart, and flew directly to the rear.


    The seven people all smashed into the mountain, their deaths were terrible, and the faces of the others changed suddenly.


    Xiao Taidou''s expression was furious, and he directly rebuked, "Are you going to be my enemy!"


    He is the overlord of the East of Lingnan. Although he is weaker than the other three places, he is also a top power that cannot be ignored.


    But Su Yan still said: "The ants are unbearable!"


    This is no longer able to talk, Xiao Taidou is furious, directly carrying a treasure knife, and beheading Su Yan.


    But when his treasured sword slashed at Su Yan''s shoulder, it was directly shocked by Su Yan''s shoulder and turned into two pieces.


    Xiao Taidou trembled all over, his face had already changed, and his heart was full of fear. However, his treasured sword was a powerful man who had killed the master and was directly broken.


    He knew that this person must be the most powerful person, invincible, and only escape for life right now.


    But where would Su Yan let him escape, he would leap directly to catch up, and kill him in one blow, without the slightest drag.


    A master who is consummate, he may have used a few tricks before, but now he is in the realm of a master, and he can be killed with a single stroke, which is not the same.

 Chapter 487： Never refuse

    Su Yan slayed the strongest Xiao Taidou in the East of Lingnan with a single move.


    A group of masters from various cities were so scared that their faces were pale and trembling uncontrollably. They wanted to run but felt that their feet were not at their disposal.


    You must know that they are the masters of the cities, and they are all powerful in the realm of masters, and they are directly scared by Su Yan. If this spreads out, the shock will be terrifying.


    Su Yan wiped out Xiao Taidou with a taste of sarcasm and sarcasm in his eyes. He looked at the crowd and said lightly: "I have killed your Xiao Taidou now, do you want to avenge him too?"


    A group of people jumped wildly, some of them were paralyzed with fright. Not only were they scared, but also the terrifying coercion emanating from Su Yan made them unable to resist.


    "My lord, I am waiting for the ant''s sins to be unforgivable."


    "My lord, I don''t know your prestige, please forgive us!"


    A group of people knelt down together, just like the few people just now, facing the strong only begging for mercy.


    Su Yan was even more abused, and couldn''t help but continue to say: "Why, don''t you take revenge on Xiao Taidou?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    "What is your purpose here?"


    This is what Su Yan wants to know, so there must be important things for so many masters to come together.


    "We saw that Pilitang became a sea of ??flames, and there were visions in the sea of ??flames, and we have always been here to investigate."


    Su Yan understood that the vision was not only seen by himself, I am afraid it was seen by many people, after all, the peculiar flame was too eye-catching and went straight into the sky.


    "roll!"


    A group of masters heard this kind of words, it was like a voice from outside the sky, everyone was grateful and kowtow to Su Yan.


    "Go, go."


    Everyone left in a hurry, for fear that Su Yan would change their attention, it would be a disaster for them.


    The reason Su Yan didn''t kill these people was because they didn''t have a big grudge with him, so let these ants let go.


    He knew that there would be no peace in the future. The water in Lingnan was too deep. The area was vast and the strong were like forests. It was not comparable to the small provinces of Jiangnan and Jiangbei.


    Ji Ruxue said uneasyly on her face: "Su Yan, you let them go, didn''t you let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    "Let the tiger go back to the mountain, even if they deserve to call it a tiger?"


    Su Yan''s face was full of confusion, and he did not take these people seriously.


    "No, what if they go to confuse the news?"


    "What''s so scary? Those who come will not refuse, come and kill one, come and kill me."


    Ji Ruxue was terrified, and along the way, she had never been half-fearful to see Su Yan. She was always proud, as if the world could not tolerate him.


    "This place is no better than Jiangnan Jiangbei."


    "Of course I know that if I don''t let them go, I know what I should know, and I don''t even tell them what I should not know."


    "But I don''t understand why they came here, are they all for the Thunder Hall?"


    Jiang Wenwen was puzzled, and the doubts kept lingering in his heart.


    "They all said just now, they came for a vision."


    "But why can''t we see?"


    "Your realm is too low."


    The two women suddenly exasperated, saying that their realm is too low, even if it is true, it should not be so direct.


    "Those people are probably on their way here long ago. People from the east of Lingnan are here, from the north to the south, from the west to the south, and even from the south. How can people in these places be idle."


    "What can we do? This is an enemy of the entire martial arts world in Lingnan. What does that vision have to do with us."


    "Of course it has a relationship. The reason why the vision attracts them is because it contains powerful spiritual power."


    "Spiritual power?!"


    The two women shook, naturally knowing what spiritual power represents.


    "The reason for the vision is that the bolt of fire has been absorbed by me now."


    "Thunderbolt?"


    "You swallowed it?"


    "I can''t tell you clearly."


    Su Yan walked forward, too lazy to explain.


    "That''s fire, how can you swallow it."


    Jiang Wenwen still looks suspicious and feels too evil.


    "The thunderbolt fire is a thing of spiritual power, right?"


    Ji Ruxue''s thinking is naturally different from Jiang Wenwen. She is not only a master, but also her identity.


    "Yes."


    "So you broke through!"


    Su Yan turned to look at Ji Ruxue, and smiled: "Aren''t you stupid yet."


    Ji Ruxue''s heart was deeply shocked, Su Yan was already in the realm of the young master, and broke through again, which proves that he is now in the realm of the master!


    Grandmaster, Ji Ruxue had these two words in her heart, and she felt not only shock, but also a sense of fear.


    However, she was not as afraid as those masters. It was not that Su Yan would not hurt her, but that she had other secrets.


    "Grandmaster, it''s no wonder you can be so proud, even if the entire Lingnan people are here, they are not afraid of anything."


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    "You are not afraid of these heroes, but are you not afraid of that person!"


    Ji Ruxue''s face was cold, and a hint of chill emerged. Naturally, she was talking about Yu Tiandou.


    "Lingnan Dean?"


    "Not bad."


    "He is a grandmaster, and I am also a grandmaster, so why should I be afraid?"


    "He has dominated Lingnan for decades. He is not comparable to Dan Wei''s and other figures."


    "I naturally know that he is still the 20th strongest in that place, right."


    "Correct."


    When Ji Ruxue said these words, there was a slight strangeness, but Su Yan didn''t take it to heart.


    "There are twenty heavenly Dous on the Earth Ranking. The ranking of the Earth Ranking is done by the Shadow Organization."


    "I am more interested in this shadow organization."


    Even Ji Ruxue''s face was showing fear at this time, which was deep fear.


    "That is a peerless strong man who is uncertain and does not know the depth. The Shadow Organization was created by him, and he is rumored to be an existence beyond the ground!"


    "Beyond the ranking!"


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly. In his opinion, the strongest person is the name of the grandmaster, and the stronger existence is not beyond the grandmaster.


    Su Yan felt that the world was becoming more and more difficult. I''m afraid he is just living in a corner now, like sitting on a well and watching the sky.


    "Who in front, dare to stay here!"


    A mighty man with a national character face directly yelled at him, followed by dozens of powerful men, all of them are the kings of the deity!


    This group of people came from the north of Lingnan and came here to check the vision of Pilitang.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "People who do not know whether they live or die are here, or you should leave."


    "No, I feel relieved to have you."


    Ji Ruxue didn''t have the slightest fear, and was very relieved of Su Yan. Although Jiang Wenwen trembled, she also forced her composure.


    "Boldly Xiaoxiao, dare to speak wild words, do you know life and death!"


    "I think this person''s complexion is red, it looks like he swallowed that visionary thing!"


    Some old people know Guangyuan and guess very accurately.


    Everyone now looked at Su Yan with unkind expressions, and made no secret of the killing intent in their hearts.


    They are masters, and there are so many, so what is there to be afraid of, Su Yan is just a young man, even if there are a few bodies of masters lying in the distance, what is there to be afraid of them.

 Chapter 488： Masters from all over the world gather

    In the north of Lingnan, the region is vast, with many cities and counties. There are no one hundred or seventy to eighty masters, and all of them are strong in the realm of masters.


    Picking one of these people at random can overwhelm the masters of Jiangzhou and even the northern part of Jiangnan Province. This shows the gap between the two provinces.


    In fact, in terms of economy, Jiangnan is a bit more developed than Lingnan, but the eminent people are hermits, who naturally live in quiet places, or mountain streams, dense forests, or old places.


    Therefore, there may be more and more powerful in remote places.


    Seventy or eighty masters came together. This battle was so terrifying. The martial arts circles and political and business leaders in the cities along the way were all frightened. Their faces could be said to have seen Sadako.


    Such a mighty rush came, naturally no one dared to stop it, all were welcome and sent off warmly.


    "How can the treasures of the Thunderbolt Hall be so small that you can hand them over as soon as possible, and we will keep you a whole body."


    "Yes, I will take care of these two female dolls for you."


    "The third thief, he still doesn''t change his lust!"


    Lu Taidou, the overlord of the north of the Lingnan, took a step forward, his calm face with a trace of pressure.


    "At such an age, I have no fear in facing the northern heroes of Lingnan. It is rare and rare."


    Su Yan was amused. This Lu Taidou was no more than a young master, so why should he be afraid.


    "As the manager of the land of Lingnan, I am called on by Yu Taidou that everything in the north of the Lingnan must be handed over to his old man."


    Lu Taidou''s words changed the color of the other heroes a little, but no one dared to oppose it, and at most he was disdainful and angry.


    In this way, wouldn''t they make a trip for nothing?


    "I don''t know where the juniors are from?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "My master, the inventor of the Lu clan."


    Su Yan''s words were very flat, as if he hesitated for a while before speaking, still very tangled.


    Lu Taidou''s face changed, Yu Xuanang''s posture leaned slightly forward, his angular face with a trace of seriousness, especially his eyes, which contained killing intent that shocked his heart.


    Before Lu Taidou could speak, the others were furious, and all of them surrounded Su Yan.


    "How dare to scold Lu Taidou!"


    "I''m so angry, I want to kill you little beast!"


    "Don''t grab anyone against me, let me come, I will kill him with a punch!"


    "Let me, I want to harm his two little girlfriends face-to-face!" The third thief always said the key words when it was critical.


    Su Yan stayed silent, he had already leaped towards the third thief, and a terrifying and majestic spiritual force restrained the third thief, making him unable to move.


    The youngest thief, who was still laughing and squinting, had already changed his face at this moment, with a frightened and terrifying expression, his face was distorted.


    Su Yan''s punch was not blocked at all, and directly penetrated the chest of the third thief, blood spattered, and the third thief showed an unwilling look until he died.


    The other masters were cheeky, and they knew the power of the thief''s youngest. This was a master late-stage powerhouse, and it was also considered a top-notch existence among the masters. It was actually killed by Su Yan like a dead dog.


    You must know that Su Yan was still in front of dozens of masters, beheading the third thief under their noses, and there was Lu Taidou on the side.


    Su Yan''s punch made Lu Taidou''s face more serious. He knew that Su Yan was not a good crop, and he was shocked to hear at such an age.


    Now he didn''t want to ask Su Yan where he inherited from, he had already had a bad relationship, so he could only kill this son to avoid future troubles.


    Lu Taidou had already gathered spiritual power in his hands, and could kill Su Yan by surprise at any time, but he was stopped by a voice.


    "Oh, it''s so lively here, there are corpses everywhere."


    "Lu Taidou, I didn''t expect you to be here. Did you kill Xiao Taidou!"


    The person here is naturally the overlord Yao Taidou in the west of the Lingnan, and only he and Yu Tiandou can talk to Lu Taidou in this way, not afraid of Lu Taidou''s anger at all.


    "What, Xiao Taidou is dead!?"


    The face of a group of city leaders changed wildly, and they couldn''t believe such a thing at all. If it weren''t for Yao Taidou who spoke, this group of people would have beaten him.


    "There are a lot of corpses lying on the other side of the mountain, all of them from the east, and all of them are strong in the realm of masters."


    Everyone felt a chill in their backs, and looked at Su Yan at the same time, a bad premonition spread in their hearts.


    It was Lu Taidou who was slightly angry and said, "I didn''t expect you to kill Xiao Taidou. This is out of my accident."


    "Why, aren''t you guys fighting hard?"


    Yao Taidou also looked surprised, and looked at Su Yan, Lu Taidou''s talker.


    "He killed it?"


    "Nine to all, he is the only one here, didn''t he just kill the third thief."


    The seventy or eighty masters had completely lost the arrogant posture they had just now, all of them were scared and faceless, and they kept backing away, looking at Su Yan as if they saw a murderous blood demon.


    Seventy to eighty people are actually afraid of one person. If this is spread out without being a laughingstock, it will inevitably make the four powerful people alarm.


    "This son is too weird. At such a young age, he actually has such strength that I am afraid of, and he won''t be famous."


    Yao Taidou waved his hand and said, "Why does Lu Taidou want to do so much? You and I are both young masters. There are still 70 or 80 masters in the north, and there are more than 60 masters in the west. Are you still afraid of others? Are you alone!"


    As Yao Taidou said, a pair of eagle eyes stared directly at Su Yan, without any intention to kill.


    "Everyone knows the treasure of the Thunderbolt Hall. It must be the legendary Thunderbolt Fire. It is the most precious treasure. It is said that it can produce elixir. This is also the reason why the Incense of the Thunderbolt Hall continues."


    "What kind of spirit medicine is, if Thunderbolt Fire is used for cultivation, I am afraid it can help me break through!"


    Lu Taidou''s eyes flashed with an extremely greedy look. His breakthrough meant that he was about to reach the realm of the master, which was a new world, and that was in the same realm as Yu Tiandou.


    Thinking about it will make people excited. Even if you become a master, you still can''t be an enemy of Yu Tiandou, but you can go to Jiangnan Jiangbei and other places to become a provincial hegemon.


    "You make sense. Although he swallowed the Thunderbolt, he certainly didn''t refining it. When I kill it, I will definitely be able to take out the Thunderbolt."


    Yao Taidou looked at the giants behind him, and said in an encouraging tone: "Thunderbolt fire is the most powerful thing, and Lu Taidou and I dare not swallow it directly. After we get it, we will definitely absorb the practice with everyone. Improve the realm together."


    None of the champions present are fools, they are also the venerables of the city, and they have also experienced blood and blood. How can he be fooled by this trick.


    They were just afraid of the two, they didn''t dare to resist face-to-face, they could only follow the water and obey the two, there is no way to respect the strong, and disobedience is a dead end.

 Chapter 489： Butcher

    "Yao Taidou is right. Grab this son and let him spit out a bolt of fire. Everyone can practice."


    An accomplice with brilliant eyes, Yao Taidou nodded and smiled, and he was very satisfied.


    "Can you really vomit that thing if you swallow it?"


    Some people expressed doubts. Although they did not dare to violate Yao Taidou and Lu Taidou, they did not dare to speak.


    His words naturally convinced many people. For a time, many people turned their eyes, all with careful thinking.


    Yao Taidou said angrily: "Didn''t I just say that, how can he refining in a short period of time or even swallowing things that are just as strong as the thunderbolt, I am afraid that he will take a great risk."


    "Yao Taidou is right!"


    The deity''s twinkling eyes continued to conform, causing a group of people to look at him with contempt.


    "Yao Taidou''s words are true. Why do you guys come here to get a share of the pie and improve your cultivation?"


    "Lu Taidou is right!"


    Before the other masters could speak, the man with sharp eyes was the first to answer, as if flattering, and very skilled.


    "Smuggler."


    "shameless."


    A group of people despised it, but the brilliant-eyed champion turned a deaf ear.


    "In short, what we have now is to get rid of this person, and then the fire will be done. Do you have any comments?"


    Lu Taidou looked around for a week, and all the deities present shook their heads, indicating that they had obeyed the words of the two deities.


    Su Yan has been standing by, and the witty smile has never stopped. This group of people are so silly and cute that they completely regard him as a nailed fish.


    There were nearly two hundred masters on the scene, and more than fifty people had already walked out, all around Su Yan, looking at him with unkind expressions.


    More than fifty masters shot together, even the masters who reach the peak of the master must avoid their sharp edges, because it is too terrifying.


    Both Ji Ruxue and Jiang Wenwen were pale, this battle was so scary, and both women felt a little trembling all over.


    "You stand back a bit, there will be flesh and blood flying!"


    Su Yan''s tone became cold, this group of people did not live or die, then he would naturally not be merciful, and those who came would not refuse.


    "kill!"


    A group of roaring, rushed directly to Su Yan, the whole body''s spiritual power was urged to the extreme, and there was no reservation at all. They knew that Su Yan was not a weak person, because Xiao Taidou in the east of Lingnan was the realm of master''s consummation.


    In the face of enemies coming from all directions, facing the terrifying power of spiritual power, Su Yan didn''t have any fear, and shot directly.


    His moves are very plain, just like ordinary people swinging a fist or slashing with their palms, but the pure moves can still explode terrible power because of Su Yan''s majestic spiritual power.


    With a single punch, Su Yan broke the spiritual coercion of more than fifty champions, and then punched again, without fear of all spiritual bombardment.


    The fist collided with the spiritual power gathered by more than fifty masters, and there was a loud noise that shook the world, and the earth trembled slightly.


    The flow of light all around vented, the air was burning hot, and a wave of energy like water ripples rippled away, directly smashing a mountain.


    Su Yan is not in the slightest. His current punch is comparable to tens of thousands of kilograms of power, and combined with spiritual power, it will be even more terrifying. Naturally, it is not something that these fifty-odd masters can contend.


    After breaking their coercion and smashing their spiritual attacks, this group of masters could no longer assemble an effective counterbalancing force, and all of them looked at Su Yan with sudden changes.


    And how could Su Yan give them a chance to react, directly attack, and display a powerful attack.


    "Sunset collapsed!"


    A huge wave of spiritual power, like the scorching sun, directly bombed the fifty-odd masters, and a huge deep pit was formed on the entire ground.


    And more than fifty masters, who were at least masters in realm, had no resistance at all, and were directly bombarded and killed here. The scene was quite spectacular.


    Su Yan withdrew his spiritual power, with a faint killing intent on his face, it was too easy for him to solve these heroes, just like warming up.


    But the remaining champions were frightened, all backed tens of meters, with deep fear in their eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, more than fifty masters could not capture you. It seems that you are not easy!"


    Lu Taidou''s face was violent, and he glanced at Yao Taidou who was on the side. The two of them faced each other, and a ray of fire burst out.


    "Let''s shoot together."


    The two masters didn''t intend to send this group of ants to death, they made a quick fight, settled to Su Yan as soon as possible, and then snatched the Thunderbolt.


    The two leaped over, without any nonsense, the outrageous might rushed straight into the sky, one was full of black energy, and the other was enveloped in blue spiritual power.


    Both of them are little masters, and they can be regarded as the existence of more than ten thousand people under Lingnan.


    There was a little solemnity in Su Yan''s eyes. After all, the two were strong in the little grandmaster, and they had stayed in the little grandmaster for a long time.


    "Little Grandmaster, let me try the effect of this breakthrough today!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily and flew directly in the air, kicking directly towards Lu Taidou in a flying kick, with a powerful king''s coercion.


    Lu Taidou''s face became cold, and his body was full of black energy and spiritual power, like a demon, heading towards Su Yan.


    "Evil spirit magic power!"


    Lu Taidou''s technique is an evil technique handed down from ancient times, and of course it is much better than Xie Run''s believable men and women and even the extremely Yin body of Pilitang.


    The black spiritual power that resembled a demon rushed directly towards Su Yan, with terrifying energy fluctuations, causing the surrounding air to stagnate, forming a cloud of fog.


    Su Yanfei didn''t change his kick, he was not afraid of Lu Taidou''s evil deeds at all, and the golden spiritual power of the abundance of righteousness made him invade.


    The golden spiritual power turned into a golden dragon, directly rushing towards the devil, the kind of evil that was invincible, the position of the dragon, and even the suppression of the realm, made the devil unable to parry.


    But for a few rounds, it was shredded and turned into nothingness.


    When Lu Taidou saw this, his heart fell cold and he directly shouted, "Yao Taidou, when do you want to see!"


    "I will do it!"


    Yao Taidou''s face was violent, and his blue spirit power was like a ghost lamp jumping in the air, turning into a demon claw, coming towards Su Yan.


    This grasping power can be compared to the strongest blow of the young master, Yao Taidou naturally has no reservations.


    Su Yan''s offensive was blocked, and his entire body of golden spiritual power gathered together, and directly displayed the strongest blow, the shattering type of the sky-shaking 16th pattern.


    The devil''s claw seemed to be torn apart by the shackles of taboos, and it was turned into nothingness after waving it in the air a few times.


    Both Lu Taidou and Yao Taidou changed their colors suddenly, with deep jealousy in their eyes. At this moment, they fully understood that Su Yan might not be a strong master of a little master, and might be a stronger existence.


    "who are you!"


    "What''s wrong with telling you, Jiangnan Su Baxian!"


    "Su Ba first!"


    Yao Taidou''s face suddenly changed, he naturally knew Su Yan''s existence, but what shocked him was that Su Yan was actually so strong.


    What made them even more frightened was that Su Yan''s other nickname was Su Blood Demon!


    There is another reality that makes them tremble!


    "You actually completely refined the thunderbolt fire!"

 Chapter 490： Ant has become a goshawk

    Yao Taidou said this almost gritted his teeth. He knew Su Yan very well. Su Yan had done too many things, and he naturally knew that as the top powerhouse in Lingnan.


    Su Yan beheaded the gambling city Bi Taidou, Yao Taidou guessed that Su Yan''s realm was already a young master, but now he is fighting with Su Yan, he still fights with Lu Taidou, but he is invincible in front of Su Yan.


    He knew that Su Yan must have refined the thunderbolt, and this news was like a bolt from the blue for them.


    Lu Taidou''s face was tightly wrinkled, and his eyes were narrowed. This is not what they can do at will, but whether they can get back all over.


    "I don''t know that the little friend is the respect of the north and the south, and is disrespectful."


    Lu Taidou''s face changed, and he smiled slightly, refining the Thunderbolt Fire. This showed that Su Yan was already in the realm of the Grand Master. How they could be the enemy, only showed weakness.


    However, Yao Taidou on the side shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Lv Taidou, are you still lying to yourself? You know that Su Baxian has another nickname."


    Lu Taidou''s expression condensed, and his heart trembled. Of course he knew that the title of Su Blood Demon was even more shocking.


    The other champions were also frightened and silly, but he didn''t expect to provoke Su Baxian, and was panicked.


    "We have offended Su Taidou. It must be an endless existence. Instead of bowing our heads and tying our necks, we might as well fight hard!"


    Yao Taidou''s face was cold, and his killing intent increased instead of decreasing. This is the end destined for only one side to survive.


    Lu Taidou couldn''t believe it, he certainly knew in his heart that he was just lying to himself.


    "We are both in the position of little grandmaster, and you are also in the realm of masters. If we shoot together, what about his grandmaster, it is not always certain who wins!"


    It turned out that Yao Taidou wanted to pull the other heroes together and tie them to a rope.


    The expressions of the other champions changed drastically, and some people trembled and said, "How can Su Baxian be able to fight against him? Wouldn''t we be like cannon fodder against him?"


    "Fart, take action together, he Su Ba can''t do it first, if you are scared, will he let you go in the end? Or he will not be beheaded by him like a pig and a dog!"


    Yao Taidou''s words deeply shocked everyone present. Everyone looked regretful, why did they come here for a trip in the muddy water.


    "Either die or live, choose yourself!"


    A group of heroes are naturally longing for life, no one wants to die, not to mention that they are the heroes of the cities, and those days of majesty do not want to be annihilated.


    "Kill, kill Su Baxian, we can live!"


    The demonstrable demon who just now screamed again, but this time he was not despised, and everyone showed firmness.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear about this. He had long said that those who came over would not refuse to come and kill as many as they would come. Killing him in such a shocking way would make this group of people who do not know good or bad fear.


    "Shoot!"


    Yao Taidou''s face was violent, and his spiritual power vented out without leaving a trace. This was desperate, and if he lost, he would die.


    The same is true for Lu Taidou, including the other eighty or ninety heroes without reservation, just to survive.


    "Today I will let you know what despair is!"


    Su Yan leaped in mid-air and crossed an arc, a shadow of a golden dragon roared across the sky with the domineering power of an incomparably powerful person.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    After all, Su Yan resorted to this trick, a temporary master, this trick must be different from the past, it must be more terrifying and powerful.


    A powerful spiritual force that reveals the ancient aura directly attacks everyone with the might of the sky, and it is bound to crush all the enemies here!


    No matter how powerful their attacks are, it is like a mayfly powerless to shake the majesty of the world and cannot be resisted at all.


    Everyone''s complexion changed wildly, and the color of fear emerged, roaring into ashes!


    A gust of wind passed by, and the surroundings returned to calm, as if the war just now did not exist.


    Su Yan knelt on the ground, using too much spiritual power this time to destroy the enemy, causing the inner alchemy to fluctuate, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Su Yan, are you okay!"


    Ji Ruxue hurried over and lifted him up with a look of concern.


    Jiang Wenwen was also worried and didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s okay, just fluctuating the dantian, just take a rest."


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged and ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to recover his body and stabilize the inner alchemy.


    It only breaks through the innate, exerting too much force will naturally cause some sequelae, but if there is a fairy formula, it will not be a big problem to take a break.


    It took Su Yan nearly three hours to recover. At this time, the sky and the earth were already dim, and the setting sun was approaching. The three figures were dragged for a long time and slowly disappeared into this place.


    The destruction of Pilitang was only the beginning. More than two hundred heroes from the north, west and east of Lingnan all died tragically here. This is the major event that shook Lingnan.


    Countless masters left, but there was no news for a long time. This naturally made the world suspicious. At the same time, after knowing the identity of Su Yan, they connected the matter. They were not fools, and naturally knew what happened.


    At this time, in the south of Lingnan, Yu Tiandou was still very casual, drinking top-quality tea and playing chess with his servant.


    "Lei Si has been out for a day, what''s the news?"


    Yu Tiandou looked at the sky with deep eyes.


    "Master, something is bad!"


    The housekeeper Lei Si ran into the living room with sweat on his forehead with a serious expression on his face.


    "What''s the big thing? Did Lu Taidou or Yao Taidou get Thunder Fire?"


    "Neither, Thunderbolt Fire was obtained by Su Ba first."


    "Su Ba first!"


    The chess piece in Yu Tiandou''s hand slammed into ashes and fell to the ground.


    "Why did he come to Lingnan to join in the fun?"


    "He is the one who burns the Thunderbolt Hall, and it is he who gets the Thunderbolt, and it is he who destroys the two hundred deities!"


    The steward Lei Si showed a frightened face, two hundred Taidou, and there are also young masters like Lu Taidou and Yao Taidou, he did not dare to imagine such a scene.


    "What a Su Baxian, he really deserves to be the proud son of Tianzong, Wu Quxing descended to earth!"


    Yu Tiandou walked out of the hall, looking at the scorching sun, his eyes glowing.


    "The youth came out to become a master, and the four cities and provinces were unmatched; the crown was a red face, the **** wind stained the gold scales; the three giants shook the world, and the Lingnan slaughtered two hundred buckets!"


    "What a Su Ba first, what a Su Blood Demon!"


    Yu Tiandou''s heart was very disturbed at this time, because the original plan for the mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole had changed, the original chess pieces in his hand became ashes, and the originally disdainful ant had become a goshawk, already flying high in the sky.


    "Thousands counts, I can''t handle the variables after all, Su Baxian, you are already a grandmaster, right."


    The steward Lei Si crouched and said: "It is rumored that Su Ba first killed Bi Taidou in the casino city and was already a young master. Now that there is Thunderbolt, I am afraid that he is really a master."


    Yu Tiandou''s breath suddenly erupted, and the steward Lei''s eyes trembled in terror.


    "What about Grand Master, he is still just an ant in front of me."


    After a long time, Yu Tiandou''s anger disappeared, and his complexion returned to calm, but his eyes remained deep and cold.


    "The dignity of the north and south came to my Lingnan. Wouldn''t it be impolite to not invite him."

 Chapter 491： invite

    The water and mountain streams of Lingnan Canal have long since disappeared from the excitement of a few days ago. After the game is over, tourists will naturally leave. Many hotels are also going to close their doors and are only planning to make this business.


    However, Qiao Mai and his girlfriend did not leave, they still lingered in the hotel for a few days, playing around.


    Shanshan is very satisfied with Qiao Mai, because he is a real man, very powerful, and a person worth entrusting for life.


    And Qiao Mai��s master Zhou Lun has already left, and when he left, he said to him with solemn expression: "Su Taidou is a great figure, but you should not get too close to him, remember to remember."


    Qiao Mai never understood Zhou Lun''s meaning. Su Yan is a master and a great figure. He should have more relationships with him, so that he can be regarded as a backer.


    He didn''t know that the death of Tuo Er Suo had caused the anger of the overseas Hong Clan. Tuo Er Suo was the person in charge of the land of the star country, and he was the apprentice of Qiu Qian''an, the first hall master of the Hong Clan.


    The news will naturally not be blocked, and Tuo Er Suo will not return for a few days, Qiu Qianyan in Star Country already knows the result.


    "Master, why hasn''t the brother returned for so long?"


    Next to Qiu Qianbian was a young man, only eighteen or nine years old, standing upright at this time, respecting Qiu Qianbian very much.


    This is none other than Zhou Tianhao, a classmate who was slapped into the ICU by Su Yan.


    Originally, he thought that Su Yan would definitely die, because his father was a big brother in Jiangzhou, and it was not difficult to make Su Yan in the dead zone.


    But when he heard in the hospital that his parents'' arms were abolished by Su Yan, he knew the seriousness of the matter. Su Yan was no longer the same Su Yan.


    After that, the family fled to the Star Country, and they wanted to send a killer to kill Su Yan, but failed again and again.


    Later, Zhou Tianhao met his master, Qiu Qianbian, and he knew that there was another world in this world, and he also knew that Su Yan had already stepped into this world.


    Qiu Qianyan''s face was cold, his eyes could not see happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, but his voice had a hint of solemnity.


    "I still underestimated him. I didn''t expect his progress to be so rapid, which is terrifying."


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    "Your enemy, Su Yan, is now a figure of the master level, the existence of the North and the South!"


    Zhou Tianhao''s face changed suddenly, and his face was full of disbelief and said: "How is it possible, this year hasn''t arrived yet, how can he reach that point."


    "Yeah, I haven''t arrived in a year, I feel terrible as the honor of the North and the South, and the little master."


    "Then master, should we let him go like this? Haven''t revenge the brother?"


    Qiu Qianbian glanced at Zhou Tianhao, and was so scared that he almost peeed his pants.


    "Don''t use these carving tricks in front of me. Your master has eaten more salt than you have eaten."


    Zhou Tianhao was cold all over, nodded slightly, didn''t dare to speak any more gibberish, he wanted to urge Qiu Qianbian to kill Su Yan, how could Qiu Qianbian not see such a simple thing.


    "Torso is my apprentice, I naturally want to avenge him, but before that I have to go to the west, and then go to the east to clean him up."


    The reason why Qiu Qianbian was not in a hurry was because he had the confidence and strength. It was necessary to know that his existence on the top 15 list was much stronger than Yu Tiandou.


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan had reached the canal waters and mountains, planning to rest here for a whole night, and then set off to go back.


    When he reached the rivers and rivers, Su Yan saw Qiao Mai. At this time, Qiao Mai''s eyes were full of awe and respect when he lost the half-point of his former casualness.


    Qiao Mai looked at Su Yan with a look of embarrassment and admiration, and said, "I didn''t expect to see you in three years. You have grown to this point."


    Su Yan looked calm and put his hands in his pockets and said: "Senior fellows should treat each other with admiration for three days, let alone three years, but I am still the former Su Yan, others treat me better and I treat him better, others deceive I will repay it a hundred times."


    Qiao Mai had a chill on his back, because he had been collecting all the stories about Su Yan these days, which can be described as terrifying.


    The family of Dou Zhou, became the master of Jiangzhou, eliminated Ruan Wentian, became the master of the four cities, entered Linzhou to quell chaos and rescued people, and became a major general in the army...


    Especially the killing of the three provinces heroes, those vague and conjectured scenes, it makes people excited, every man wants to be a hero.


    "It''s actually hard for me to speak up. I really want to send you as a teacher."


    "You are my classmate, so what is it like to worship me as a teacher."


    Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help but pouted, isn''t he just apprentice.


    After everyone had a meal together, Qiao Mai saw that Su Yan really didn''t have the slightest arrogance. It was because he had dried up a few bottles of Erguotou with Su Yan, and then went crazy, put his underwear on his head and talked nonsense all night.


    The next day, Su Yan got up very early because he had to take a plane back to Jiangbei today, but first reported her safety to Jin Shiya, because she was naturally afraid that she was always worried.


    Su Yan wears sunglasses, a casual outfit that will never change, and two superb beauties behind him. He envied the others all the way and turned his head more than 250.


    Qiao Mai and Shanshan kept up with sullen expressions, and didn''t know how Qiao Mai got up so drunk last night.


    When they arrived at the airport, a few people were sitting in the waiting hall, and they said without a word, Qiao Mai was like mud, relying on Shanshan to support the whole process.


    "That, Su Yan, we are brothers, we were brothers who wore a pair of pants back then."


    "You have developed, don''t forget your brother, you have to help your brother."


    Su Yan frowned and said lightly; "You are a billionaire now, why do you want me to help you."


    "Hey, what a billionaire I am, I want to practice longevity."


    "Cultivating longevity?"


    Su Yan shook his head and showed a smile. Even in his previous life, he was very eager for it. Princes and generals and even powerful immortals, who don''t want to live forever and immortal, still can''t escape the shackles of reincarnation.


    "Passengers going to Jiangbei, please note that your flight **** is now boarding. Please bring your luggage, show your boarding pass, and board at gate 10, thank you for your cooperation."


    The group began to walk towards the 10th boarding gate, but at the 10th boarding gate, a man in a suit was already standing there, glancing at the crowd with majestic eyes.


    When he saw Su Yan, his eyes moved, and he walked directly towards Su Yan, who was the housekeeper Lei Si.


    "Are you Su Tai Doo?"


    The steward Lei''s eyes shone brightly. He is also a master, not an ordinary person, and his aura is strong.


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, stopped, and looked at Lei four times: "Why, what''s the matter?"


    "Our Patriarch invites you to come to the house for a report."


    Lei Si bends down slightly, showing his manners and respect at this moment, asking people to lower his posture naturally. He is just a runner now.

 Chapter 492： Chess game

    "Who is your Patriarch?"


    "Oh, I am the housekeeper of the Yu family. I am here to invite you to Yu Mansion on the orders of the owner."


    "I''m going back soon."


    "Before leaving, the owner of the family warned me several times that Mr. Su is the venerable of the north and the south. If he does not live up to the friendship of a landlord in Lingnan, wouldn''t it be laughable and generous and let people say that he has no manners."


    "The Patriarch also said that if Su Taidou does not agree, he will definitely visit the Su family."


    Su Yan naturally knew that things were not that simple. Even if he didn''t go, Yu Tiandou would probably come to him. Instead of letting him threaten the people around him, he might as well go to the meeting for a while.


    "Well, since Yu Taidou is so enthusiastic, it''s hard to be kind, I''m going to bother Yu Taidou."


    The butler Lei Si showed a faint smile and directly gestured to Su Yan. There was already a top luxury suv waiting outside.


    Ji Ruxue and the others changed their expressions greatly. They naturally knew Yu Tiandou''s prestige. Isn''t Su Yan going to a Hongmen Banquet?


    "Su Yan, you can''t go."


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly stopped, staring at the housekeeper Lei Si with an unkind expression, with a great intention of making a move.


    Lei Si looked at Ji Ruxue but smiled: "The flowers beside Su Taidou are fragrant and beautiful, so lucky."


    "I''m just going to accompany Yu Taidou to drink tea, eat and eat, do you need to make a fuss? Go back first."


    "No, you want to go and I want to go too."


    Ji Ruxue is stubborn and will definitely follow Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at her with a solemn expression, and said angrily: "Don''t you still have so many things to do, why do you follow me and go back obediently."


    The look in Su Yan''s eyes Ji Ruxue naturally understood that she would add chaos to Su Yan and become a burden.


    For this reason, Ji Ruxue struggled for a while, and finally could only helplessly watch Su Yan follow Lei Si away.


    "Yu Taidou, is it Yu Tiandou, the lord of Lingnan!"


    Qiao Mai was reacting now, his face was full of horror, and he was immediately awake.


    "Then Su Yan going here is not dangerous."


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip, her nails in her hands were sinking into the flesh, this kind of powerlessness made her very self-blame.


    "Let''s go, we can''t help much at all, the master will definitely solve all the troubles."


    Jiang Wenwen is relatively calm and believes in Su Yan, because Su Yan has created too many miracles along the way, and they are all seemingly impossible to succeed. They are all seemingly invincible powerhouses, and eventually they all become annihilated. .


    Su Yan sat in the sedan, very calm, his eyes closed slightly, letting the car speed.


    Sitting in the co-pilot, Lei Si sneered looking at Su Yan, and said directly: "Su Taidou is really big-hearted, dare to go to the banquet alone, isn''t it a Hongmen banquet?"


    However, Su Yan did not answer, which made Lei Si''s expression violent, and his voice became even more angry, almost roaring.


    "You made such a big thing in Lingnan, have you put the Patriarch in your eyes!"


    Su Yan opened his eyes, a ray of cold light shot directly at Lei Si, making his heart tremble.


    "Dogs must recognize their own status, and don''t bite at every turn, otherwise they don''t know how they die."


    "you!"


    Lei Si pointed to Su Yan, wishing to solve Su Yan immediately.


    However, his finger was directly cut off in the air, and he could not recover at all, the pain caused cold sweat on his forehead.


    "One more word, I don''t mind killing the dog first."


    Lei Si dared to yell in front of him. If he didn''t know how many catties Yu Tiandou was, I''m afraid Lei Si would have become a dead dog.


    The car entered the capital of Lingnan and came directly to the well-known Yu family mansion.


    Lei Si shook his finger and said cruelly: "Please!"


    Su Yan tidyed up his clothes, then walked in with his head held high, without hesitation or fear at all.


    Yu Tiandou in the room had already waited. There was a Go chess in front of him, and he played chess like the housekeeper and servant, but he only played Go with the guests.


    Su Yan stepped into the house, Yu Tiandou looked up, his eyes were facing each other, and the sharp and deep gaze directly confronted. The first time they met, the two had an invisible duel.


    The two recovered their looks at the same time, Yu Tiandou got up and said with a smile: "Su Taidou came to the humble house, greeted by the distant, and greeted by the distant."


    Su Yan approached and looked at Yu Taidou and said: "I heard about Yu Taidou today, it is really extraordinary, no wonder it is called a hero."


    "Hurry up and make tea for Su Taidou." Yu Tiandou yelled, and the maid hurried away in panic.


    "Su Taidou, please sit down, the servants don''t know how to measure."


    Su Yan sat opposite Yu Tiandou, looking at the Go game on the table, couldn''t help but smiled, "Yu Taidou is going to fight with me?"


    "My hobbies are just a few, and I don''t know if Su Taidou likes Go."


    "Go is the quintessence of the country, and I am deeply fascinated by its nature."


    "That''s good, Su Taidou is here today, and I will be able to survive and kill."


    Butler Lei Si stood aside, his fingers swollen and his face showed aggrieved expression.


    Yu Tiandou didn''t even look at Lei Sisi at all, and said directly: "Hey, the servant doesn''t understand the rules, even the housekeeper doesn''t understand the rules, it''s Su Tai fighting the air."


    "Hey, Yu Taidou was joking. I also have a nickname. Others call me Su Blood Demon."


    Although the two of them were playing chess, they did not really play chess. The seemingly random chess game had profound meaning.


    "Su Taidou taste how my best red robe tastes."


    Su Yan lifted the lid, stroked the tea, then took a sip, and said lightly: "The tea has a mellow taste and a refreshing taste. It''s not like this season."


    Yu Tiandou smiled and said, "Su Taidou is right, this tea is definitely a summer taste."


    "Then why should Yu Taidou let me drink this tea?"


    Yu Tiandou''s face was slightly solemn and said: "Isn''t Su Taidou just like this tea? The summer rises, and the late autumn does not decrease."


    Su Yan''s face changed, and he directly clicked on a white child and looked at Yu Tiandou Dao; "Yu Taidou, I''m going to have a child."


    Yu Tiandou''s black chess hasn''t been dropped for a long time, not because of his lack of skills, but a look of disdain.


    "Su Taidou is still an outsider, this game is immature, hasn''t he played a few games of Go?"


    Su Yan did not hesitate at all. He settled again, hitting the advantage, which not only solved the crisis, but also took Yu Tiandou one step.


    "I haven''t played a few rounds, but this thing is not difficult."


    "Oh, isn''t it difficult, why should I take you down."


    Yu Tiandou left a son and directly ate a white son of Su Yan.


    "Yu Taidou is also an old world. You are the Lingnan hero and the strongest in Lingnan. Why do you only care about your immediate interests and don''t know that the praying mantis catches the cicada or oriole?


    Su Yan dropped Baizi and directly picked up the five blacks of Yu Tiandou. Although the grapes were not fatal to the ending, it proved that Su Yan had an advantage.


    Yu Tiandou''s face changed, from calm to gloomy. After the mantis hunted the cicada and the oriole, he felt pain in his heart. Unexpectedly, it was staged again, and the target was the same person.


    The anger in his heart can be imagined, the young bird dared to sing to the sky, even if he is now a goshawk, he dare to scorn the world.

 Chapter 493： There will be a battle

    "At a young age, I have never played a few games of Go, but know the routines. It seems that you are a person with a story."


    The sunspot on Yu Tiandou''s hand failed to fall, his eyes fixed on Su Yan tightly, with a wave of fluctuations.


    Su Yan became more calm, and said lightly: "Everyone has their own story, but there are big and small, there are plain and wonderful."


    "Can you tell me your story?"


    "I have too many stories, I''m just afraid you can''t stand it. After all, time is not forgiving, and your heart is not young."


    Su Yan looked at Yu Tiandou with a faint smile on his face, but his arm was slightly taut, and it was naturally possible to deal with it.


    "Does Su Taidou mean that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward?"


    "Wrong, is the **** still hot, and it is older than you think."


    Yu Tiandou was a little unclear, and Su Yan was just a teenager. How old is Jiang, it''s hard to say that he is Tianshan child grandmother.


    But he doesn''t care about such things, his relationship is still a bolt of fire, and he also knows that Su Yan has refined it.


    "Eat my five sons, passive and passive."


    Yu Tiandou continued to play chess, very stable, as stable as Mount Tai, this is the attitude that an old chess player should have.


    But Su Yan said, "Although Yu Taidou is stable, don''t you know that a sharp edge can break the stone of the mountain?"


    Su Yan made another move and directly decided the universe, cutting off Yu Tiandou''s chess.


    Now Yu Tiandou could no longer calm down, looking directly at Su Yan and said angrily: "Don''t you know how to respect the old and love the young!"


    "Of course I know how to respect the old and love the young!"


    Su Yan directly used his spiritual power, turning all the chess pieces on the chessboard into ashes, and directly drifting around with the wind.


    "This is the best ending."


    Yu Tiandou''s eyes were like electricity, and his deep eyes could not see the happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. He could only see that his whole body was so tight that he could not bear to make a move.


    The steward Lei Si on the side was in pain at the moment, because although the two were playing chess, the coercive collision and the staring at each other made him unable to bear it, and finally had to withdraw from the hall.


    After a long time, Yu Tiandou regained his complexion and became kind-eyed. He looked at Su Yan and said calmly: "Su Taidou comes to the humble house, why should I do my best as a landlord? A banquet has been set up in the hall, and I hope Su Taidou will appreciate his face.


    "Yu Taidou has humbled himself. It is my honor to be able to banquet for Yu Taidou."


    The two got up and headed directly to the dining room, where meals and delicacies were already prepared, all precious and rare ingredients.


    When the two were seated, a beautiful woman dressed boldly, stepping on the steps of the devil, twisting her youthful posture, went directly to the hall.


    She held a hip flask, poured wine for the two of them, and then stood quietly behind Yu Tiandou.


    "This is my little daughter named Yu Ji."


    "Oh, there was Yu Ji in ancient times that made the world''s soul linger, but now Yu Ji is refreshing."


    "Isn''t it a good story for Yu Ji to accompany the overlord and the little girl to accompany Su Taidou."


    "Hey, Yu Taidou joked, I am not the overlord of Wujiang."


    Yu Tiandou''s face turned cold, and the little daughter behind him hurriedly left.


    "Su Taidou is not good at being a female, no wonder it is a blockbuster."


    "No, no, my beautiful lady hugs right and left. Cultivation is not abstinence."


    "I can see that Su Taidou is a pure-hearted person with little desire, even if he has one, it is true love."


    "Yu Taidou''s banquet is hard to bear. Everything is precious and valuable."


    "How can Su Taidou be an ordinary person? Naturally, he would use good things to entertain him and come to us for a drink."


    The two toasted and drank them all in one go. Su Yan was not afraid of being poisoned by alcohol, and Yu Tiandou would not be so stupid.


    "Su Taidou didn''t notify me when he came to Lingnan, he almost failed to fulfill his landlord friendship."


    "But I didn''t want to disturb the expensive land when I came here to play."


    Yu Tiandou''s expression changed, looking at Su Yan, his tone became colder: "Then why did Su Taidou burn Pilitang on fire?"


    "Pilitang, oh, that''s a wicked door, which is intolerable to the world, so it will naturally be burned."


    "Evil door, what an evil method."


    "Isn''t it an evil method to arrest people and practice the exercises and hurt people''s lives?"


    "Even if you count, has Su Taidou asked me, the lord of Lingnan!"


    Yu Tiandou''s momentum increased sharply, obviously questioning and even angry.


    Su Yan didn''t change the slightest, and said calmly: "The evil sects under the world are intolerable to the world. I think Yu Taidou will agree with me very much, so I didn''t think so much."


    "But you smashed my Lingnan two hundred fights, making me a strong man in the martial arts world in Lingnan, and it''s crumbling!"


    "A group of things that don''t know whether they live or die will kill them if they kill them. Do they want them to dominate me?!"


    Su Yan''s tone also became cold, and he did not fear Yu Tiandou the slightest.


    "So Su Taidou came to Lingnan to cause trouble?"


    "Whatever you say, do I need others'' guidance and consent for what I want to do here."


    "As a master of Lingnan, I am deeply sorry to see martial arts practitioners from all walks of life dying at your hands. Naturally, I want you to explain this matter."


    "Explain, it''s nothing more than a thunderbolt thing."


    "Thunderbolt fire is a thing of Lingnan, so Lingnan should naturally be kept."


    "Oh, I have refined it, this can''t be done."


    "Then use your psychic liquid formula to exchange it!"


    A gleam of light flashed in Yu Tiandou''s eyes, and the drunkard didn''t mean to drink. It turned out that he was peeping at the spiritual power liquid. Compared with the lightning bolt, this could arouse his interest, not to mention the lightning bolt was no longer available.


    "It turns out that Yu Taidou wanted my spiritual power fluid. I didn''t say it earlier. I sent a few boxes to send it."


    "What I want is the formula of psychic fluid, not psychic fluid!"


    Yu Tiandou was violent, full of pressure, and went directly to Su Yanyong, with the pressure of the cover, the whole hall was trembling slightly.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, the shadow of the golden dragon looming behind him, directly shook the coercion away, looking at Yu Tiandou with stern eyes.


    "The formula, the spiritual power liquid is taken from the heaven and earth spiritual energy, there is no formula."


    "No, then I can only leave you here for a good study."


    "I am the honorable person of the North and the South. Su Ba is the first one. How can you keep it if you want to!"


    "What a venerable North and South, what a Su Baxian, but in front of me is just a flying goshawk."


    "Whatever you can just fly, you can blind you."


    "Su Taidou means this banquet can''t be eaten now?"


    "Yu Taidou doesn''t know how to treat guests. He wants to imprison me and how to have a banquet."


    "One mountain can not tolerate two tigers. When Su Taidou arrived in Lingnan, I just wanted to fight with me."


    "Yu Taidou is the strongest player in the rankings. I don''t mean to be too mindful of you, but what is my fear?


    "Well, there will be a battle between you and me, whoever wins will determine the sky!"


    "I don''t want to talk about Dingtian, but it is my duty to support you."

 Chapter 494： Spare your life

    How could Su Yan''s words be weak? He always made others angry. This was his goal.


    Obviously Yu Tiandou was completely angry, there was only one battle right now, and he was naturally not afraid.


    After all, he is the overlord of Lingnan, and he has been a strong man in the rankings for decades, and he has high confidence in his own background.


    Although Su Yan stepped into the position of master, it was only a matter of a few days. In his opinion, there was no suspense in this battle.


    "You have to kill yourself, then I will fulfill you!"


    Yu Tiandou blasted out with a punch, and a wave of force vibrated, as if countless fists were bombarding Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s expression was solemn, and his body was protected by spiritual power, and he stepped back directly out of the hall.


    The two leapt into the air, staring at each other proudly, the pressure contained in their deep gaze exploded in the air, shocking a wave of fluctuations.


    "You can still surrender to me, but you don''t know how to cherish."


    "I really thought I was so powerful, I will show you what is the power of a grand master!"


    Su Yan''s dantian is running, the twin dans are spinning, and the majestic and vigorous spiritual power gushes out, and the whole body seems to be in the thick fog and clouds, looming, like a fairy.


    A long golden dragon whizzed in, and the dragon continued to chant, heading towards Yu Tiandou with domineering intent.


    "The mere puppet wants to fight me too, it''s ridiculous."


    Yu Tiandou waved his hand, and a green spiritual power rose to the sky, forming a viper body.


    The two are fighting each other, but the dragon can''t beat the snake. It is a shock. This shows that Yu Tiandou''s spiritual power is too majestic, even more majestic than Su Yan.


    A smile appeared on Yu Tiandou''s face, everything was under his control, it seemed easy for him to destroy Su Yan.


    "It''s too late to surrender. I will save you. After all, you are a genius."


    "It''s ridiculous to surrender, and I won''t kill you, just abolish your cultivation."


    Abolishing the cultivation base, what is the difference between that and killing, this made Yu Tiandou burn with anger, and the green spiritual power all over his body became more violent.


    He rushed directly to Su Yan, slammed his fists wanton, his fists had the power of breaking the mountain, the power was extraordinary, and the air was burned by friction.


    The fist was like a meteorite burning and landing, directly blasting towards Su Yan, with the strongest power, not to be underestimated.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear and didn''t mean to give in. The golden spiritual power enveloped his arms, and he rushed towards Yu Tiandou resolutely.


    The fists of the two collided, and the vigorous momentum made the entire city tremble, thinking that the sky had changed.


    "Is the end here!"


    Many people looked at the changing sky in fear, full of anxiety, and could only hide in bed and pray.


    "No, that''s a peerless powerhouse fighting. Look at the two figures looming in the air."


    The two sometimes jumped up in the air to fight each other, sometimes confronted each other on the ground, without the slightest fear or the slightest retreat. They were all fighting their opponents with the determination to win.


    And the martial arts leaders everywhere are watching this battle, looking forward to the result, because it will be related to the situation in Lingnan.


    "The power of Yu Taidou is not something Na Su Ba can resist first."


    "Yes, Yu Taidou has been in the early stage of the Grand Master for decades, how can he be comparable to his qualifications in a few days."


    "When Yu Taidou wins, I should go to congratulate him."


    "That''s natural."


    At this time, Su Yan and Yu Tiandou had already fought a hundred moves, all of which were fists or feet, pure power, and there were deafening noises around them.


    The sky is full of light, the surrounding spiritual power is vented, countless coercion shakes the world, and the world changes its color.


    This kind of energy is terrifying and has already aroused the weather. At this time, the sky is like a huge vortex, constantly rotating, and no light can be seen.


    Su Yan was very confident in his physical abilities, and was not afraid of confronting Yu Tiandou. After a hundred moves, he was unscathed, but Yu Tiandou was panting.


    "You have only stepped into the master for a few days, why do you have such a terrible body."


    "Can I say that I''m still a boy?" Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Fart, physical strength, what does it have to do with the boy''s body."


    "Aren''t you stupid, since it doesn''t matter, then you should understand that I am not as weak as you think."


    "Huh, it''s just a physical collision. Then I will let you know what despair is."


    Yu Tiandou was full of spiritual power and sent out, without leaving a trace, his whole body was directly covered by spiritual power, which was terrifying.


    And he waved his hands and his lips quivered, apparently using a secret technique to kill Su Yan with a single blow.


    "Just let you **** evil tactics!"


    This is Yu Tiandou''s own move, turning all the spiritual power into one attack, which can be called the ultimate terror.


    The green spiritual power that came from the sky directly covered the sky and the earth, and the sun and the moon were dark, which could be called the end.


    Su Yan stood tall, and the setting sun burst out, directly hitting the sky full of green spiritual power, but he couldn''t shake it.


    "The trivial trick also wants to resist my shameless tactic, wishful thinking."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he couldn''t resist the falling sun. It seemed that he could only use the strongest back hand.


    "Crash!"


    Su Yan waved his hands, a powerful and fierce force of rules with majestic spiritual power directly blasted towards the sky green spiritual power.


    Destroying is a destructive move that directly collapses and destroys opponents and even attacks. It is also a terrifying move, which also contains a little bit of heaven and earth rules.


    The green spiritual power that had been passing through the sky was blocked at this moment, and it began to oscillate, directly making a mess.


    Yu Tiandou''s face suddenly changed, because he felt bad, and Su Yan''s moves seemed too evil.


    "Set, kill him for me!"


    Yu Tiandou tried his best to control the stability of the method, and continued to press towards Su Yangai.


    But the sky full of green spiritual power stopped abruptly when it was a few minutes away from Su Yan, and then collapsed instantly, turned into invisible, and immediately annihilated.


    "How is this possible!"


    Yu Tiandou didn''t even believe it in his dreams. Su Yan had broken his trick. The shock in his heart could be imagined.


    "Who are you? Why is your realm in the middle of the grandmaster!"


    Su Yan was able to break Yu Tiandou''s tricks, and the biggest reliance was the suppression of the realm. He broke through the acquired and became the innate realm, but the initial stage of the innate was equivalent to the middle stage of the master, which meant that he was jumping two levels in a row.


    What about the unstable realm? The grandmaster''s early stage was no more than ants before the grandmaster''s mid-stage.


    Even if Yu Tiandou was unwilling, he could only face this result, he lost.


    Su Yan didn''t stop for half a minute, and rushed directly to Yu Tiandou, kicking him in the abdomen.


    Yu Tiandou hit the ground directly, causing a huge pit to appear on the ground.


    But Su Yan fell from the air and stepped on it, directly damaging Yu Tiandou''s dantian and abolishing his cultivation skills.


    "I said I would spare your life, so I will do what I say."


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Tiandou, whose mouth was so full of blood that he couldn''t speak, and his expression was extremely cold.

 Chapter 495： Network boiling

    The entire Yu family mansion trembled, and Lei Si was so frightened that he was trembling like sifting chaff, and he couldn''t believe it would be such a result.


    All descendants of the Yu family rushed out, and Yu Tiandou''s eldest son also had the full strength of a master. It could be seen that his father was crushed by his dantian, but he did not dare to step forward.


    Su Yan looked around, his expression still cold, and those breathtaking eyes made people afraid to look directly.


    "The land of Lingnan will no longer have a heavenly sinus!"


    Su Yan''s words were like thunder, shaking the surroundings, many people did not dare to have a voice of opposition at all, they all knelt down, or they would worry about their lives.


    Su Yan left directly, it was enough to abolish Yu Tiandou, who in Lingnan would dare to stop him for half a point.


    ...


    Although Su Yan''s departure represented the end of the Lingnan smoke, it boiled over the world.


    The World Martial Arts Alliance, this is a secret website, only the realm above the master can have an account.


    Many people in the martial arts world have received a letter, which is enough to shock the world.


    "Have you received new documents in your mailbox?"


    "Let me see, there really is one."


    "Damn, it''s a letter from the Shadow Organization. This must be something big."


    Many people opened the letter in a hurry, and the title of the letter made their faces suddenly change.


    New ranking on the land list!


    "Under what circumstances, has the local rankings been re-ranked? Wasn''t it only posted three months ago?"


    Many people have such doubts, and at the same time they are aware of one point, that is, this situation represents a change in the position of the strong on the list, which is likely to be a duel.


    Many people hurriedly looked down. The first and even the ninth did not change. The tenth was still an angler from the Maple Leaf Kingdom, the fifteenth was Qiu Qianyan from Hongmen, and the seventeenth was a Nanyang divination master. Honey, the nineteenth is still Barton of the perfume country.


    But when they saw the 20th place, their pupils suddenly tightened, because the name of the person who originally belonged to this position had changed.


    "Isn''t the twentieth Yu Tiandou of China? How did you become Su Baxian? Who is Su Baxian!"


    The website suddenly boiled over, and the Twitter section and the Penguin section were all questions and answers of many people.


    Some even offer high prices for answers. Too many people want to know why, because no newcomers have been selected for ten years.


    "The previous ranking changes were nothing more than the position fluctuations of these twenty people, but this time a newcomer appeared and Yu Tiandou was squeezed out. What is going on."


    The Shadow Organization is only responsible for ranking, they are not responsible for answering questions.


    When Lingnan''s masters were on the website, they were immediately surrounded by countless people from the martial arts world.


    "Lingnan, isn''t it the site where Yu Tiandou is located? This person must know."


    "Yeah, tell us what happened, why Yu Tiandou was squeezed down."


    This Lingnan master was sweating profusely, and his face paled in fright, because there was still a supreme VIP account in the inquiry, that was a master.


    He hurriedly replied: "I am from Lingnan, I know this."


    "Say it!"


    "Say it!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "I''ll give you ten million, just tell me!"


    "Give you 100 million, tell me!"


    ...


    Numerous messages immediately covered it. These people are secret identities, and naturally they will not reveal their real names. This website is a place for exchanges in martial arts circles from all over the world, but this Lingnan master is so stupid that he will wear a Lingnan ID when he appears.


    Master Lingnan hurriedly replied: "Su Ba is the new star of China. He only emerged a few months ago and became the honor of North and South."


    "The Lord of North and South, so awesome."


    "Yeah, it''s equivalent to a two-province master, only a teenager, I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe it either, it must be a lie."


    "You dare to lie, we won''t let you go."


    "Be careful to Laozi, I''m from the Yamaguchi team."


    "My Mafia hasn''t spoken yet."


    ...


    A group of martial arts powerhouses will also pretend to be forceful, making people can''t help but laugh, but Master Lingnan didn''t have a half smile, and his lips were purple, obviously frightened.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, listen to me."


    "This matter also starts with the World Martial Arts Conference in Lingnan Canal."


    "Don''t be too slow, tell me quickly."


    "Give me a moment of silence and let him speak slowly."


    The words of the Supreme VIP really have a lot of weight, but with just one sentence, these people dare not talk nonsense, and quietly listen to the narration of Master Lingnan.


    Master Lingnan also breathed a sigh of relief and continued typing.


    "Su Ba first came to Lingnan quietly, because Pilitang hijacked one of his girlfriends, and then Su Ba first found Pilitang and killed the hall master, setting the Pilitang on fire."


    "It''s time to kill, it''s time to burn, I want to kill him all over the house!"


    "Yes, it''s shameful and hateful to dare to act on other people''s family members."


    "This Thunderbolt Hall is definitely not a good thing."


    ...


    "Ahem, afterwards, Su Ba first discovered the treasure of the Thunderbolt Hall in the sea of ??fire, and relied on it to improve his cultivation level, and broke through to the position of the master in one fell swoop."


    "Damn it, so awesome!"


    "What kind of treasure is that? It''s too scary to raise a realm directly."


    The messages were all exclamation marks and envious expressions.


    "The deities all over Lingnan have seen visions. Naturally, he didn''t let him take the Thunderbolt so easily. More than two hundred masters came to Pilitang together and asked him to hand over the Thunderbolt."


    "More than two hundred masters, this Hua Guo Lingnan is deeply hidden."


    "Obviously, it doesn''t stop there. I''m afraid there are more than 300 masters."


    "It''s really scary."


    "But Su Ba has been refined first, not to mention that he has another title, the Su Blood Demon. Doesn''t it make sense to take out what he ate, and finally slaughtered two hundred fights!"


    "Cow pen!"


    "Amazing!"


    "Oh my God!"


    The message was directly screened by these, and in their opinion, what a powerful force Liang Baidou was, was actually slaughtered.


    "And Yu Taidou will naturally not let him go. The two fought, so that in the end Yu Taidou was first abandoned by Su Ba!"


    "Crapped!"


    "Damn, who is this Su Ba first, so fierce!"


    "Hua country is going to be a dragon!"


    "Mighty, domineering!"


    "All dissatisfaction will be annihilated, I admire this person!"


    And the masters of the supreme VIP have long been hidden from sight, and they know more than these people.


    "Master, Su Ba first abolished Yu Tiandou and became the top 20 in the ranking."


    In the polar ice field, the angler is still only wearing shorts. He seems to be fishing every day, but in fact he is practicing.


    "Well, I got it." The angler said lightly, without the slightest fluctuation.


    In the land of the South Seas, Honey has heard about this, and her heart is disturbed. This will be a rising star, and even more magical things such as spiritual power.


    "This son must be against the sky!"


    "Senior brother, why bother? Now that all directions are moving, someone is bound to kill him."

 Chapter 496： eat

    Su Yan didn''t know about the boiling on the Internet and the discussions in the martial arts circles around the world. He didn''t even know how to know this website.


    Right now, he had already flown back to Jiangbei by plane, and at the moment he landed, Su Yan was completely indifferent and restored his face like a college student.


    Knowing that Su Yan returned smoothly, Ji Ruxue''s heart trembled and she was extremely pleased. Of course, there were Jin Shiya and others, but they were frightened for several days.


    The three women waited anxiously at the exit, staring at the exit, fearing to miss Su Yan.


    Su Yan wore sunglasses, casual clothes, and walked out the exit with empty hands.


    At a glance, I saw three golden flowers. Because they were too dazzling, the three of them had already become the home stadium of the airport. Many people looked back and admired them frequently.


    When Jin Shiya and others saw Su Yan, they all rushed forward desperately, and Jin Shiya directly plunged into Su Yan''s embrace.


    But Ji Ruxue was biting her red lips. She didn''t want to put her in Su Yan''s arms. She had never slept when she returned to Jiangbei, worried about Su Yan''s safety.


    But Jiang Wenwen was much calmer. She knew that it was impossible to be with Su Yan, and now she has begun to adapt to her identity, and she is always admonishing herself that she is just Su Yan''s apprentice.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya tightly. Although she hadn''t seen her for a few days, she felt that she had been separated for a long time. Only lovers who fell in love could experience that feeling.


    The two hugged for a long time, and Ji Ruxue on the side couldn''t help but said with dissatisfaction: "It''s better to pay attention to the image."


    Only then did Su Yan and Jin Shiya separate, and Jin Shiya showed a shy expression because everyone around was looking at them.


    "Let''s go, go back first."


    Jin Shiya embraced Su Yan''s arm and walked in front intimately, while Ji Ruxue and Jiang Wenwen walked on the left and right sides of the two respectively, like flower guards.


    "It''s really blessed, three belts and one, enjoy the joy of all people."


    "Those three beauties, it is a pleasure to get one of them, but he got three, which is really enviable."


    Many people are talking about it, because the three of them are too gorgeous to be noticed.


    One is gentle, one is cute, and one is hot, which is simply standard.


    Of course, what these people don''t know is that Su Yan only has Jin Shiya in his heart, at least now he only loves Jin Shiya in his heart, he is not a radish.


    Several people returned to the villa in Jiangbei, Su Yan was ordered to sit on the sofa and not let him do anything.


    The three women were busy in the kitchen, and the pots and pans were flying together, and the spoons, forks and chopsticks were fighting.


    The three daughters are naturally making a big meal, and I hope that Su Yan will come back safely, so they can celebrate.


    However, it was not only the three women who celebrated, and many others were on their way.


    Army Head Ye Canghai led everyone from the original sharp knife camp to visit, not only Chen Ning, Hao Liang and others came, but even Xu Ruhai came with them.


    Jiangzhou''s classmates, Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others also came with their girlfriends.


    Jinlin Su Family Su Kainan brought Su Bingcheng, Su Mochen and others to come.


    The big bosses from the North Budo circle, political and business circles in Jiangzhou and even the province, the big bosses from the martial arts circle and even the politics and business circles around Jinlin, the big bosses from all over Jiangbei all rushed over.


    The outside of the villa was full of luxury cars parked directly on the highway junction, the scene was quite spectacular.


    The gongs and drums sounded, the red flags were on display, the firecrackers kept going all the way, and the fireworks were set off to the sky.


    The leaders of Jiangnan and Jiangbei also took a ride to congratulate them. Although they did not know the reason, they were naturally unwilling to lag behind when they saw the martial arts community and the political and business circles moving forward.


    Such a big battle frightened the pedestrians all the way. The surrounding villa owners were so scared that they hid in the bed and shivered, afraid that their enemies or someone would arrest them.


    And Su Yan was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed and rested, very leisurely. It was good to think about the days when the three daughters helped him cook. He was thinking about whether he should take them all.


    However, after thinking about the consequences of doing so, the unrealistic idea was dispelled.


    Outside the villa, the big guys from all walks of life stopped all celebrations and walked into the villa respectfully. The big guys stood outside the door of Su Yan��s villa and knocked respectfully, with a full smile on their faces.


    Su Yan walked to open the door, and was slightly surprised to see a crowd of people outside, all black and heavy.


    Ye Canghai looked at Su Yan and said, "You have worked **** this trip to Lingnan. I came to visit you on behalf of the military."


    "But you are too furious, will anyone dare to live here in the future?"


    Su Yan was slightly angry, looked at Ye Canghai and others, and waved his hand directly.


    "Go back, I''ll take it."


    Ye Canghai turned to the bigwigs in the martial arts circles, political and business circles and said: "Go back, Su Taidou just came back and needs to be cleaned."


    No one dared to object, they all bowed respectfully and walked away, but the military department, Su family and even Su Yan''s classmates did not leave.


    Su Yan helplessly let them into the villa, really a group of people who couldn''t leave.


    "The villa is so big, but there is no place, and the food they cook for me, you can find a solution by yourself."


    "This is naturally no trouble, we are already ready."


    Many people seemed to be doing magic, carrying a variety of delicious dishes, and filling the large tables in the entire living room.


    Su Kai was naturally hugged by Shen Miaomiao all the way, and was very excited when he got here. For this reason, he took a pee to express his celebration, which made Shen Miaomiao and others embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the tables in Su Yan''s villa are very large, which can accommodate dozens of people for dining together, otherwise many people might not be able to make it to the table.


    Ji Ruxue walked out carrying the soup, and when she saw Ye Canghai, she was slightly surprised and said: "You are here, Commander Ye."


    "When Su Yan returns, we will naturally come."


    The Sannv��s dishes were placed in front of Su Yan. Although they were a bit inferior to other dishes and not as delicious as other dishes, they were deeply loved by Su Yan. They were made by the Sannv and had different meanings.


    "Come on, everyone has a drink to celebrate Su Yan''s triumphant return!"


    Everyone raised their glasses, and Su Yan naturally smiled and picked up the wine glass. The people here are not outsiders, they are all close to him, so it��s okay to have a meal together.


    After the meal, everyone chatted in the living room. Su Yan and Ye Cang went to the sea. The others simply came to join in the fun. Ye Canghai came here for other purposes.


    When the two of them arrived in the room, their expressions returned to calm. Ye Canghai looked at Su Yan and said solemnly, "You abolished Yu Tiandou?!"


    "He wants to eat me, so I''m kind of okay if I abolish him."


    A look of jealousy flashed in Ye Canghai''s eyes, which showed that Su Yan was already a great master, and he was still a strong one!


    "If this matter is not mentioned, Yu Tiandou is well deserved. I am here mainly to know about super spiritual power fluid."


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally start production immediately when I come back, and will provide a certain amount to the military at that time."


    Ye Canghai nodded, and Su Yan personally agreed, and he was relieved.

 Chapter 497： Start production

    Su Yan personally agreed, Ye Canghai believed it, because he knew Su Yan''s character, not to mention Su Yan this person he admired very much.


    When things settled, Ye Canghai''s face became relaxed. With the protection of Su Yan''s super spiritual power liquid, he believed that in the near future, his military district would inevitably have many strong people.


    His gaze is no longer domestic, but to compete with the armies of those powerful nations in the world. He will thoroughly let Chinese soldiers go to the world and let people from all over the world see the demeanor of Chinese soldiers.


    When everyone left, Su Yan and the third daughter lay leisurely on the sofa. They had thought about the world of four people, but never thought of a group of troublemakers.


    "Ji Ruxue, you and Jiang Wenwen will live in the villa next to you. Anyway, the place is very spacious."


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong had been living in the villa next to it. There was one floor left, and several rooms were empty.


    Although he can''t live with Jin Shiya, Su Yan also doesn''t want him and Jin Shiya''s life to be disturbed. After all, he still wants to molest Jin Shiya sometimes.


    But Ji Ruxue immediately shook her head and said with her hands on her hips: "You spread us away. Don''t think we don''t know the little Jiujiu in your heart. Tell you Shiya said that you must surpass you to marry you."


    Jin Shiya was very embarrassed. She couldn''t tell about such things, but she was caught up after drinking some wine with Ji Ruxue. Compared with scheming, Ji Ruxue was naturally more knowledgeable and more understanding than her.


    "Big Brother Yan and Sister Ruxue can guide me in my practice."


    "Just go to the side, it''s only a few steps away."


    Su Yan was quite dissatisfied. He liked Jin Shiya''s appearance, Jin Shiya''s kindness, and even her silly white sweetness, but he didn''t like her inaccuracy.


    If you were an ordinary person, or someone else, I''m afraid Ji Ruxue would have given the Fa-rectification on the spot long ago. Most women like Jin Shiya live in fairy tales.


    Seeing Su Hengqi, Jin Shiya blamed herself, but she wanted comfort but didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s innocent eyes, Su Yan couldn''t bear it. He loved her, so why not give her a fairy tale world.


    "Forget it, let her live here, I will live in school."


    Jin Shiya''s face changed slightly, thinking that Su Yan was really angry, she couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Brother Yan, I know I was wrong, I..."


    Su Yan kissed her directly without anyone else, and said with a smile: "I will start production when I come back to the laboratory, so naturally I will move to school."


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter. She was frightened just now, thinking that Su Yan was really angry with her.


    When Ji Ruxue heard that Su Yan was going to the laboratory, she immediately said, "I want to go too."


    "Go to woolen yarn and teach me Shiya here."


    Facing Ji Ruxue, Su Yan didn''t have a good face, and her unhappy mood was entirely because of her.


    Su Yan left the villa and drove directly to Jiangbei University.


    But Ji Ruxue in the room was angry and could only cast her anger on the sofa.


    When he arrived at Jiangbei University, Su Yan was surrounded by a group of people as soon as he entered the school. These people were all scientific researchers in the laboratory.


    Naturally, these people, led by Academician Chen, surrounded the car and didn''t start at all.


    Su Yan looked at Academician Chen and said angrily: "Academician Chen, what do you mean, it makes me look like a leather bag boss."


    "No, no, Professor Su, we are forced to find you everywhere these days, and I am so excited to see you."


    "Are I here? Get out of the way. I''ll park the car in the garage first."


    Take Su Yan to park the car, and everyone went to the small auditorium. Su Yan stood on the podium facing everyone.


    "Professor Su, this laboratory has been built, and we have also studied the psychic fluids for a long time. The composition ratios and elements are the same. The psychic fluids that can be made are very smelly."


    Academician Chen looked helpless, so he turned his hair gray for this, and obviously suffered a lot.


    The other scientific researchers also had panda eyes one by one, and they obviously didn''t sleep well. They came for the project and didn''t care about salary at all. Now they are naturally upset when they encounter problems.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay, haven''t I come back?"


    Su Yan took a chalk and wrote a few vigorous characters on the blackboard.


    "Spiritual fluid, life factor!"


    Many people are naturally no strangers to Lingye, and they have to cry countlessly with it every day, but they have never heard of the life factor.


    Su Yan wanted to talk about spiritual energy and spiritual power, but he was afraid that this group of people would not understand it, so he thought of what some martial arts experts in the West and across the ocean would call spiritual energy.


    The life factor is what these people call for aura and spiritual power, because it contains powerful abilities that make Westerners think of life, so there is a life factor.


    "The ingredients and elements are not bad at all, but the life factor you studied and the spiritual power liquid are poor, so the two are quite different."


    Academician Chen hurriedly said: "What is the life factor?"


    "The life factor is something produced in the natural world of this heaven and earth. It may exist in the lightning and thundering clouds, may exist in the deep seabed, it may exist in the depths of the vast mountain, and it may exist in the same place. A specific fruit, vegetable or animal body."


    Many people are dumbfounded, and Su Yan''s words are too profound, making it difficult for them to understand, like listening to a heavenly book.


    Sentences are naturally not difficult to understand, but the kind of things that are invisible and intangible, if there is nothing, make them unable to understand.


    Is the thing produced by the invisible and intangible world the basis for the mysterious effect!


    "Professor Su, I want to ask a question."


    Li Yao stood up at this time. Compared with a few months ago, she is now a big change, certainly not a big change in appearance. She is now an expert in this field.


    "You said."


    "I want to know how can this life factor be collected?"


    This is also what many people want to know. They worked hard for months, but they were defeated by this seemingly non-existent thing.


    "Collect, this doesn''t need to be collected, place the spiritual liquid under the sun and absorb the essence of the sun and moon and you''re done."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not tell them the truth, even if he told them, he would not believe it, let alone this is a secret that cannot be said.


    "It''s all right in the sun for a while?"


    Many people are full of suspicion and even disappointment. This sounds unreliable at all, it is simply a fantasy.


    "Professor Su, can you be sure that the sun will do for a while?!"


    Some people directly questioned, not afraid of Su Yan, they feared no one on the road of science.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but looked at everyone and said, "Your production can begin, and you will vigorously produce tomorrow. I will supervise at that time. If you don''t believe it, you will know if you don''t believe it.

 Chapter 498： Super Soul Liquid

    The next day, everyone got up very early, because today the production of super psychic liquid will begin, which is a day worth exciting for everyone.


    Su Yan was awakened by Li Yao and came to the laboratory. Hundreds of people looked at him, making him a little embarrassed.


    "Well, um, why are you getting up so early?"


    "Professor Su, everyone is excited and wants to produce spiritual power liquid earlier."


    "I said I want the sun, how to produce without the sun."


    Many people are embarrassed. It is late autumn, and it is also 6 o''clock in the morning, naturally there is no sun.


    "Everyone, let''s fill up your stomach first, you will definitely be very busy later."


    A group of talents hurried to the canteen, filling their stomachs is also very important.


    Su Yan entered the Spirit Gathering Array directly, and hadn''t seen it for a few days. Changes had already taken place in the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The spiritual power inside is too strong, and it has formed a knee-deep spiritual power liquid. Su Yan naturally feasted and filled his dantian.


    Xiaoyao wandered leisurely in the air, and when he saw Su Yan coming in, he immediately ran over and rubbed Su Yan''s chest affectionately.


    "Give me a good life to take care of the Spirit Gathering Formation, don''t steal those spirit grasses."


    The spirit grass that Su Yan moved in was already lush and lush.


    Su Yan let the pipeline he built was connected to the outside. Of course, this was a secret, and naturally he couldn''t let people know it. He regarded this place as a place of cultivation and no one was allowed to approach it.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to punch a hole in the laboratory and connected the pipe in.


    In this way, the spiritual power will be transported out, and as long as it is combined with the psychic fluid made outside to cover the eyes and ears, it is a super psychic fluid.


    At the same time, Su Yan also asked people to expose part of the pipeline transportation to a place where there is sunlight in the laboratory, so that this group of talents would believe that the sun is a super spiritual liquid.


    When you''re done, Su Yan arrives at the laboratory headquarters. Everyone has been waiting for a long time.


    "Professor Su, everyone is ready."


    "Let''s start then."


    Many people are full of excitement, rushing directly to their jobs and starting to produce spiritual liquid.


    In fact, they are all fully automated production, just press the switch.


    When the raw material mixing device was activated, everyone in the laboratory held their breath and prayed for the result.


    Su Yan was more relaxed, leaning straight back on the chair, drinking tea leisurely.


    "Don''t be so anxious. The production of super psychiatric fluid must have enough sunlight. The sunlight is not very good today. It will take more time."


    "Professor Su, what you said is light, can''t you be in a hurry?"


    Academician Chen''s hands are trembling. This is their painstaking effort. They have been looking forward to this moment for too long. They dream of this thing.


    When the raw material liquid passes through the place where the spirit gathers, aura drills out and directly merges with the raw material liquid. The original blue raw material liquid suddenly turns into green, full of vitality.


    The next step was to bask in the sun. Everyone looked at the huge pipe through the glass wall, with shock in their eyes.


    "Look, those raw liquids seem to have changed in color!"


    The previous spiritual power liquid was green, but academician Chen and the others produced it in blue. Later research found that the green pigment was missing, and it became green when it was added.


    But this time they didn''t add it and turned directly into green, which shocked them.


    "Does it really have a life factor if it is placed under the sun, and it really becomes a spiritual liquid?!"


    Many people still find it hard to accept it. It doesn''t make sense at all. It is fundamentally contrary to science.


    But seeing is believing, and it changes right in front of them, and it doesn''t work if you don''t believe it.


    The production of super psychiatric fluid is naturally extremely confidential. There are many guards stationed outside the entire laboratory. These are all people with cultivation skills and sophisticated weapons.


    These scientific personnel have directly cut off contact with the outside world and are only allowed to operate within the scope of Jiangbei University.


    "Well, everyone can go and see everywhere in the bottle. You can taste it, but you can only taste one drop."


    Li Yao smiled slightly, "Professor Su is too stingy, just give us a taste."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s not stingy. This super spiritual liquid contains very powerful vitality. You are just ordinary people. A drop is the limit for you."


    A drop of Su Yan was a little scared, after all, this was the original liquid and had not been diluted.


    Many people didn''t believe it, and they ran to the bottling place, anxiously waiting for the arrival of the super soul liquid.


    When a stream of green spiritual power flowed by and directly dripped into the prepared special bottle, everyone was crying, and some even choked.


    Super psychic fluid is not like water, but a little viscous. It looks like a combination of countless drops of higher-concentration liquid. It is very easy to separate.


    Academician Chen took a drop and put it in his mouth, his eyes suddenly abrupt, his face changed in an instant, and he felt like his whole body was boiling.


    Academician Chen feels like he is in the ocean, wandering in a carefree manner, like being in good water with his lover, and more like tasting delicious food...


    All the desires of life are most satisfied at this moment, and his face is full of brilliant smiles.


    When Academician Chen recovered, his hair, which had little hair, stood upside down and looked lush. He felt that his whole person was about to float.


    "Fantastic, really amazing!"


    Academician Chen exclaimed, his eyes turned red from excitement, and just such a drop relieved his uncomfortable sub-healthy body at this moment.


    His waist and legs were numb, and his eyes were exhausted. He felt extremely energetic now, as if he had returned to his 30s.


    Others also tasted a drop one after another, all feeling the miraculous change, and their hearts trembled deeply.


    And there are a few people who have a little bit of cultivation, this is a huge shock, and they are simply terrified.


    "Professor Su, Su, why do I feel hot all over and my strength is bursting?"


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a smile, and said lightly: "Super psychic liquid is more pure than psychic liquid, and the effect is naturally more powerful. Ordinary people can cure all diseases and prolong life when taken by ordinary people. for."


    Many people were stunned on the spot, unable to believe what Su Yan said, but the facts were in front of them, and it was impossible not to believe them.


    "Super psychic fluid can be produced steadily. This will be a feat for the benefit of mankind!"


    Academician Chen looked at Su Yan with a look of respect, from the heart, he admired Su Yan in five ways.


    While everyone was pleased, Su Yan''s face suddenly became cold, and he said in a deep voice, "The birth of the super psychic liquid will surely set off a **** storm. Among us, there must be rapes from other countries. I am afraid that the news has already been spread. In the hands of those Hengcheng Grandmasters or Divine Sense Grandmasters."


    "Professor Su, you mean there is a ghost?!"


    "Of course, so for the sake of super psychiatric fluid, for everyone''s safety, everyone is not allowed to leave here at will, even if you go to Jiangbei University, you have to pass an inspection.

 Chapter 499： Commotion

    Although the super psychic liquid was hidden deeply, the news of the production still spread all over the world and was known by many strong people.


    The intelligence network of these people is too strong to be defended at all. Of course, Su Yan didn''t even want to prevent these people.


    The super soul liquid is a piece of fat, even if there is a weak aura, it can''t hide from the dog''s nose.


    Then there can only be one way, there will be no return for those who come, this is Su Yan''s idea.


    The angler of Maple Leaf Kingdom had already put on his clothes, beside him was a warm closet, and his apprentice stood respectfully in front of him.


    "Master, another major event has happened in this country."


    "What a big deal."


    The angler closed his eyes slightly, with a calm expression, as if an old monk had entered concentration.


    "This major event has a close relationship with Su Baxian."


    "Su Baxian, how come it''s just his business recently, this person is not easy."


    "Yes, Yu Tiandou, who just abolished the twenty-first to become a strong one, has now produced a super psychic liquid."


    "What kind of psychic liquid!"


    The angler suddenly opened his eyes, and a cold light flashed across, and his apprentice''s expression changed abruptly.


    "Super psychic fluid is said to be more powerful than psychic fluid."


    The angler''s eyes shone brightly, with violent power fluctuations deep in his eyes.


    "Master, do you want us to go to China, this super spiritual liquid is really amazing."


    "No hurry, we know, others must know, let them explore the truth first before talking."


    The angler regained his demeanor and slowly closed his eyes, sitting still like a bell, no longer speaking.


    In Southeast Asia, the master of divination is regarded as a respected existence in this place. Many people still fear the gods and will find the master of divination to resolve various things.


    Although Master Naimi is the top seventeenth leader, he is always willing to help out when there is something in the local village.


    At this moment, Naimi is casting a spell in a haunted house, restoring her peace, turning the luck in the worst, and calming the villagers.


    But a middle-aged man ran over in a panic, and this person was Naomi''s younger brother Narai.


    Nailai was full of horror, still shocked by the news, knowing that he had met Su Yan.


    At the time in the casino, he could also deter Su Yan from being arrogant. Now that Su Yan has abolished Yu Tiandou and became a strong player in the local rankings, this frightened him.


    "Brother, something has happened!"


    Narai shouted from a long distance away, feeling extremely panicked.


    When Naimi was doing the ritual, she naturally ignored Nalai, until the ritual was over, he slowly got up, looking at Naila with majesty.


    "Don''t know if you can''t disturb during the rituals!"


    Narai hurriedly lowered his head, like a child who did something wrong.


    "Let''s talk, what makes you so panicked."


    "It''s about Su Baxian."


    "The young man who abolished Yu Tiandou?!"


    "Yes, he created a super psychic fluid in Jiangbei, which is said to be more powerful than psychic fluid."


    Naimi''s expression condensed, and it took a long time to say: "What other people create takes care of us, and meditation is the right thing to do."


    "Brother, but that super soul liquid is said to be able to raise the realm!"


    "The promotion of external force is tantamount to facilitating growth. You have to rely on yourself for cultivation."


    After Naomi said, she left without paying attention to Narai.


    He is so noble as Mi said, but in fact he dared not go to Jiangbei. Since he can know this, other people must know it, and his enemies naturally know it.


    "Master Barton, I hope you can think about the super soul liquid."


    "Of course, his Su Baxian is now on the twenty-first place, and he is only one place behind me. I have to hurry up. At his speed, I am afraid he will surpass me."


    "So why not strangle him in the cradle."


    "I naturally have this idea."


    Barton''s eyes revealed an evil smile, with a strong killing intent.


    "Go and inform the three lords Hilton, Goblei and Caesar, they must be interested in this matter."


    Hilton is the Western Grandmaster of Hengcheng, the existence of the fourteenth place, and Goblei is the strongest of the thirteenth place, and Emperor Caesar is the strongest of the twelfth place.


    These three people can be said to be the backbone of the West, and it is they who propped up a piece of sky in the Western martial arts world.


    Button contacted these three people, causing the complexion of his men to change suddenly. Does the powerhouse who just entered the rankings need such a big battle?


    Even if Button is uneasy, just call one of them casually. You must know that it would be a shocking thing for the three to send out together.


    It is possible that it will alarm the senior officials of the Chinese martial arts circle, and the existence of Yanjing will probably be angry.


    "My lord, will this involve bigger things?"


    "I just asked you to inform them. I want to talk to the three adults, but I didn''t tell them to go to China to deal with Nasu Baxian."


    Button stood up, put on his jacket, glanced at his men, and said in a deep voice, "Su Baxian, do you need three adults to deal with it together?"


    And the most exciting place is the hometown of kimchi, because they smell business opportunities.


    The most famous four-star group in the kimchi country is in a meeting at the moment, and the discussion is the super soul liquid.


    They are just a company, and why they know about Super Soul Liquid is very surprising.


    But when I saw a young man in his 20s in the second seat of the conference, I fully understood why the Four Star Group knew about this.


    That young man is Jin Xuanwu, the number one strongman in the Kimchi country, and his strength has reached the realm of a master. The existence of the eighteenth place in the rankings is not weak.


    With him, he can explain why the Four-Star Group knows about the Super Spirit Liquid. After all, the intelligence of these powerful people is too strong, not to mention that the Four-Star has strong financial support.


    "Master Xuanwu, this super psychic liquid will probably dominate the health care product market in the future, and the future is limitless."


    "Yes, it is said that he can get rid of all diseases, even cancers and other incurable diseases can be cured. It is a magical medicine."


    Jin Xuanwu nodded, and said with a calm face: "Super psychiatric liquid will not only dominate the future health care product market, it will also create a larger market, which will be an unimaginable huge profit."


    The shareholders present were shocked, with a look of greed.


    The chairman of the Four Star Group looked at everyone at this moment, and said with a serious face: "We must get the super psychic liquid. Whether it is purchased with money or other methods, we must hold it in our hands."


    "The other party is rumored to be a strong man in the martial arts world."


    Jin Xuanwu said with a look of disdain: "He is just an ant in front of me. If he obediently sells the super soul liquid, it is naturally best, if not!"


    Jin Xuanwu didn''t go on, but he could know the answer from his eyes. The shareholders present felt a chill of cold, and they contracted their necks involuntarily.

 Chapter 500： Taekwondo Exchange Conference

    The laboratory is completely on track. It can produce hundreds of bottles of super psychiatric fluid in a month, of which 50 bottles were sent to the military by Su Yan. This is his promise.


    The rest was diluted and put directly into the market. Although the price of a bottle of 300,000 yuan was surprising, it was in short supply.


    Countless magnates in the martial arts world regard it as a miracle medicine and the basis for the improvement of realm. Countless politicians and business leaders regard it as a treasure medicine, allowing it to prolong life and rejuvenate.


    Su Yanzheng was talking with Ye Canghai, and Ye Canghai''s joyful tone could be felt from the conversation.


    "Haha, Su Yan, your super spiritual power liquid is indeed a magical medicine. I sent a bottle to the commanders of the major military regions. Those old guys are as excited as the dogs."


    "Yesling, you can describe it too well, it''s not good."


    "It''s okay, they''ve all experienced wind and rain. I can scold them no matter what. Even if they hear it, they won''t be angry, but will flatter me with a smiling face."


    "Every month I will ask the people in the laboratory to supply fifty bottles to the military. These fifty bottles of super spiritual power are at your disposal."


    Ye Canghai became more and more excited, and said bluntly: "Now that those old and immortal groups haunt me every day, they are all coming to pruning my bonsai."


    "Commander Ye is now a popular man in the major military departments."


    The two talked and laughed and returned to their expressions.


    Ye Canghai''s expression turned into solemn expression, and his voice became low.


    "Su Yan, this super psychic liquid is a magical medicine. Although the laboratory is well protected, I still feel that those people will know it."


    Those people Ye Canghai said are self-evident, and they are naturally strong men from all over the world, big men everywhere.


    "It doesn''t hurt to be known, the guests come with good food, the enemy comes with shotguns."


    "How about I send a company of reinforcements?"


    "No, anyone who can smell it cares about the strength of a company."


    "Then you have to be careful, I will inform the headquarters."


    "Don''t worry, I dare to produce super psychic liquid, so I can face the enemy."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yan''s complexion returned to calm, and Jin Shiya in the kitchen walked out with the dishes at the moment.


    During this period of time, Jin Shiya not only practiced hard, but also practiced cooking skills, and her craftsmanship was getting better and better.


    "Brother Yan, how about going to watch a taekwondo match after dinner?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with an expression of expectation.


    Ji Ruxue also said, "Are you talking about the taekwondo exchange competition?"


    "Yes, this is a flourishing age of Taekwondo, a contest between China and the Kimchi country."


    "Kimchi country''s taekwondo is very powerful, because taekwondo belongs to them." Su Yan smiled slightly.


    "Who said that this time at Jiangbei University, many Taekwondo fans are gearing up to give the Taekwondo players from Kimchi country a fatal blow."


    "Thinking too much, it is said that the other party sent Jin Hyun-moon this time, that is the existence of winning the championship for three consecutive exchanges."


    Ji Ruxue knows a lot about this because she likes this sport very much.


    "So what, the strong will still fall from the altar."


    "Hurry up, eat it and watch the game. It''s exciting to think about it."


    Everyone had breakfast and drove to the Jiangbei University Gymnasium together, where the competition was held.


    Arriving at the gymnasium, there is already a crowd of people at the moment, and many people are extremely excited holding idol signs.


    Su Yan chose a forward position, with the two women sitting on the left and right, originally supposed to be extremely comfortable, but he immediately fell asleep.


    At this moment, the president of Jiangbei University, the spokesperson of the organizer, was already standing on the stage, looking at the people in the stands with red light.


    "The long-awaited taekwondo exchange meeting is officially started today. I believe you are already impatient and want to see your favorite players."


    Many people shouted directly, their voices shook the sky, and the venue was boiling.


    "It is clear to both parties of this exchange meeting that one is the youth representative team of the Kimchi country, and the other is the youth representative team of our country. We hope that we will play on the principle of friendship first and competition second. ."


    "The appearance ceremony will be held below, and everyone is quiet."


    The audience suddenly calmed down, waiting excitedly for their favorite players to appear.


    "The first player to appear is the youth team of Kimchi Nation. The captain is Kim Hyun-moon, with a total of fifty members."


    Jin Xuanwen immediately caused a sensation as soon as he appeared on the stage, and countless fans went crazy for it, and they couldn''t stop it.


    Jin Hyun is handsome in literary style, and he is also a master of taekwondo. He is also a schoolmaster, and his family is even more famous. This is simply a representative of wealthy and handsome. Who doesn''t like it.


    "Kim Hyun-moon, Kim Hyun-moon!"


    The uninvited girl yelled directly, expressing her love.


    "The next player is our Chinese national team, the captain Hong Cheng, and there are fifty players."


    Hong Cheng''s appearance also caused a sensation. Although he was inferior to Jin Hyun Moon, his strength should not be underestimated.


    The industry of Taekwondo is simply rich in wealth, wealth and handsome. No wonder it can attract so many girls'' attention. What everyone looks at is not Taekwondo, but face.


    After the appearance ceremony is over, the official game will be held next. There are a large number of people, naturally divided into several levels. The biggest attraction must be the game between Jin Hyun Moon and Hong Seong.


    The two are enemies, but Hong Seong lost to Jin Hyun Moon twice. This time he suffered a lot and must win the game.


    Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue were naturally excited to watch the game, while Su Yan had nothing to do and slept the whole time. Watching the game is better than practicing.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that at the edge of the stands, there was a man who had been sitting there, monitoring them all the time, and that man was from the Four Star Group.


    Because the distance is too far, and this person is unusual, even Su Yan can''t notice it.


    "Young Master, I saw Master Xuanwen."


    The person who contacted this person was naturally the number one master of Kimchi country, Jin Xuanwu, who had already arrived at Jiangbei Airport at this time.


    "Who let you watch him, I asked you to supervise Su Baxian."


    "I also saw Su Baxian. He was in the stands with two beautiful women sitting beside him."


    Kim Hyun Mo was carrying a travel bag, and when he heard this, he smiled slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Baxian is also a romantic figure. Since he has a relationship, this matter is much easier to handle."


    "Young Master, Su Ba glanced at me first, and I felt that I might have been discovered."


    "You retreat and leave it to me next."


    "Ok."


    The man was just too nervous. He knew that Su Ba was the strongest player in the rankings first, and he also had the nickname Su Blood Demon, who had been nervous throughout the whole process.


    Su Yan just moved his neck casually, he thought that Su Yan had discovered him, which made people laugh.

 Chapter 501： A good start

    The man was relieved when he got the order, but it was the best result to be able to retreat safely while holding his head.


    The players on the stage are ready to start the game only after the referee orders.


    This is a pair of freshman players, both of them are level one, and the color of the belt is red and black, which proves that the two are very close in strength.


    With an order from the referee, the match between the two officially began.


    The audience suddenly calmed down, staring at the game unblinkingly, expecting the victory of the Hua Juniors naturally occupied the vast majority.


    Hua Elementary School is a freshman from Jiangbei University. He is strong and has entered the professional league. This time he is a red player.


    The opponent is also a professional player, it can be described as a head-to-head contest, the game is bound to be extremely exciting.


    The two sides saluted first, but the opponent''s contestants had arrogance in their eyes, and they turned their thumbs upside down at Jiangbei University freshmen.


    Facing the opponent''s provocation, the red player''s eyes were cold, without a glance, he directly kicked out a difficult flying kick and struck the blue player''s neck.


    Lan Fang hurriedly backed away, avoiding this ferocious kick, which made many people look disappointed.


    Of course, it is impossible for the blue side to just dodge. While evading, he turned around and kicked and directly hit the red side''s chest and scored a point.


    When the blue team scored, all the Kimchi players roared, obviously very excited.


    The audience in the stands was extremely dead and worried about the red players.


    Some even bluntly said: "This **** was actually kicked."


    "It seems that it is not good to go to school, and Kimchi Country will win the first game."


    "I just won one point, just keep talking, you guys can only move your mouth, I''m afraid you''ll be beaten down long ago."


    This was just the beginning. The red side immediately adjusted its state, and a forward kick hit the blue player and scored one point.


    The two sides are one to one, because the defense is very dead, and they are all similar masters, it is difficult to get points, if it is for other players, I am afraid that they have reached double digits.


    The two sides guarded strictly and kept throwing their legs, while the blue players sometimes made small moves and kept greeting the red with their fists, which caused dissatisfaction among many spectators.


    "Damn it, that club used a fist and despised it."


    "Do you know the rules? Taekwondo can use fists, but you can only attack below the neck and above the thighs."


    "I still despise him. This is mainly about legging."


    The fists of the blue players are really useful, sometimes making the red team unable to defend, hitting the chest or side ribs continuously, and the superposition of one point reached eight points.


    The red player was naturally irritated. In the last few seconds of the first game, a double kick kicked the opponent''s ribs and chest with both feet and knocked the opponent down. This time he scored five points.


    The audience suddenly burst into deafening noises, like a tide, one after another, one wave after another, even if the red player is at a 6:8 disadvantage


    The blue teammates lowered their heads. They had to take the blow because it was so beautiful.


    "That''s awesome, this trick is so beautiful!"


    "Who said trash just now, come out to Lao Tzu!"


    "Yes, why don''t you dare to say something, you have the ability to come out!"


    The two sides rested for a minute, and then the second round of the contest.


    As soon as the Blue side came on the field, a fierce offensive broke out, directly relying on straight punches and forward kicks to get three points, and the score expanded to five points.


    "It''s despicable, this mallet will punch straight!"


    The audience in the stands was very angry and despised the blue players more and more.


    But the blue players didn''t care at all. They played under the rules, and they were reasonably compliant. There was nothing to criticize. The only blame was the red defense.


    The red players resisted stubbornly, and the scores of both sides rose alternately, and the game entered a fever pitch.


    The passionate and generous voices of the narrator and host ignited the whole process, and everyone was watching the game with great excitement.


    The blue players naturally cheered one by one, but their captain put his hands on his chest and closed his eyes all the way.


    Jin Xuanwen��s opponent is only Hong Cheng. He will step on Hong Cheng for the third time. As for the dark horse of Jiangbei University, he doesn''t care at all.


    In the second half of the journey, the physical strength of both parties has fallen. This is a test of will and endurance, and this period of time is when the opponent can easily get a big score.


    The blue player made a side kick and was evaded by the red team, and then the red team kicked directly and knocked the red team to the ground, earning two precious points.


    Ji Ruxue, who was sitting next to Su Yan, yelled all the way, Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh at the pungent strength.


    "Sister, the belt is going to fall."


    Su Yan kindly reminded him, but Ji Ruxue''s curse was returned.


    "Stinking rogue."


    In the end, the two sides reached a tie in the second game, with a score of 15:15.


    Both sides tried their best, because this was the first game, and both wanted to make a good start for their team and increase their morale.


    In the second rest, both sides were exhausted, and the thighs trembled slightly, obviously because of excessive use of the legs.


    "Axi, Axi, Chen Bala, Jimmy Smecta..."


    The opposing coach is teaching the players, which means that the blue players must do their best to win the game and make more straight punches.


    The coach of the red player is to let the red player do his best to play at his usual training level.


    The two sides started the third game, with the determination to win in their eyes, and they must win the game.


    Once on the field, the blue team launched a fierce attack and directly pushed the red side to the border, and scored two points.


    The red side was unwilling to show weakness, but with a surprise attack, the red side kicked the opponent in the cheek, but failed to knock the opponent down.


    You come and I come and go, and you keep pushing out your legs, but the arc of your legs and feet eases down. They all want to kick the other party''s ribs or stomach and chest because the strength is too heavy.


    The number of cuddling in the back is more. This is because of too much power consumption. Many people are worried and think, hoping that the game will end soon.


    The hug created many opportunities for the blue side, constantly attacking the red side with straight punches, and gained a five-point advantage.


    "Hey, too cunning, this kid will punch straight."


    "Our red players also used it, but he didn''t stop him much."


    "Within the rules, if someone else wins, it is strong. Any excuse is a cover."


    With the last ten seconds left, the red side trailed by four points, which almost declared the end of the game.


    Lan Fang laughed, his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he raised his **** to Red Fang.


    This will make the red team furious, holding the final fight, directly perform a 360-leg whirlwind kick, and all of them hit the blue square''s cheeks, kicked the blue side directly out of the competition platform, and won five. Minute.


    "The game is over, the red side wins!"

 Chapter 502： Jin Xuanwens toughness

    The audience in the stands boiled directly, and they were extremely excited than just now. This victory was hard-won.


    Many players and fans who like the red players directly rushed into the ring and ran the red players into the air to celebrate the joy of victory.


    On the other hand, the blue player was incomparably silent, lowered his head and dared not look at his teammates and coaches, even his eyes were red, and he wanted to cry.


    The other players are also cynic to him, winning is a hero, losing is a bear. The world will always remember the winner, no one sympathizes with the loser.


    But when he passed by Jin Xuanwen, Jin Xuanwen opened his eyes and looked at him directly and said, "Don''t be decadent because of a momentary failure. There are countless matches behind you."


    The player was shocked. He didn''t expect that Jin Xuanwen would talk to him and encourage him. The boss was completely blank.


    The other players also looked surprised. Why would Jin Hyun-moon, who is usually high above him, care about an ordinary player.


    After a long time, the player recovered and hurriedly bent over and said to Jin Xuanwen: "Thank you, thank you brother!"


    Jin Xuanwen didn''t speak any more, and when he finished speaking, he closed his eyes again.


    The next game continued, and each game was very exciting. The two sides won each other, which made the two sides'' desire to win even stronger.


    After a strong black belt in the Kimchi country defeated our players, the battle between the two sides ended in a five to five draw.


    What followed was a battle between the two women, which allowed the climax of the scene to reach its climax once again, and countless boys shouted vigorously.


    "Lin Shangzhu, Lin Shangzhu!"


    Many people are extremely enthusiastic about Lin Shangzhu, a contestant in Kimchi Country, thinking that she is a big beauty, which naturally attracts the love of countless boys.


    And Xu Yijia, a member of Hua Guo, is a **** and plump beauty who has attracted the coveting of countless people.


    Even though the two of them are women, but Taekwondo is not bad at all, they both entered the black belt ranks, both are black belt second ranks.


    At the beginning of the match between the two sides, countless people stared at the match unblinkingly. The match between the two big beauties was much better than the men''s match.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, this kind of game is enough.


    "Smelly hooligan, you didn''t watch the game just now, but now you open your eyes to see?!"


    Ji Ruxue looked contemptuous, knowing that Su Yan was lustful.


    "Compared to them, I want to see you and Shiya''s game. Shiya is now in the late martial arts stage. When the time comes to catch up with you, you can have a good game."


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "I''m far from Sister Ruxue."


    "I''m so afraid of anything, you will definitely catch up with her, then I will have a swimsuit and taekwondo, let me feast my eyes."


    "Stinking rogue!"


    Ji Ruxue scolded fiercely, her eyes full of coldness.


    Jin Shiya frowned, looking at Su Yan with a slightly angry expression.


    Of course Su Yan was joking, just teasing the two girls, otherwise the game looked too boring.


    The match between the two women was very exciting, and the shocking picture brought by that kick to the chest definitely made countless otaku bleed.


    In the end, after fierce competition, the two sides drew and entered overtime.


    In overtime, whoever scores first wins, so the two women are staring at each other and not giving a chance.


    However, Lin Shangzhu finally leaned on a side kick and hit Xu Yijia''s waist and won the match.


    After Lin Shangzhu won, she covered her nose and wanted to cry. She was too excited to know that she had lost to Xu Yijia three times before.


    Many spectators applauded Lin Shangzhu. At this moment, there are no borders, and sincerely cheering for the winners, but also not encouraging the losers.


    At the end of the game, everyone did not stop their excited expressions, because more exciting games followed.


    Next is the match between Jin Hyun Moon and Hong Seong, which countless people are looking forward to and think it is the most exciting match of this conference.


    As soon as Jin Xuanwen came on the stage, it caused countless fans to go crazy. The words of monkeys appeared endlessly, and they were simply idiotic.


    Most of the good friends with Hongcheng are boys, and girls rarely cheer for him because Hongcheng has an honest face and a flat head.


    "Finally stood on this playing field again."


    "Yeah, this is our third match. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Jin Xuanwen can speak fluent Chinese, which is why fans like him more.


    The referee directly called the start, everyone''s excitement stopped, and they were afraid of affecting the two players'' game.


    The two exchanged greetings with each other, and then directly put on a posture, both shouted sharply to increase their momentum.


    "This Kim Hyun-moon is not easy."


    Ji Ruxue frowned slightly, and looked at him straightforwardly.


    "Yes, rich and handsome."


    "He is the second son of the chairman of the Four Star Group, and he is also a cultivator."


    "Cultivator?"


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet cultivators in this kind of place. It seemed that there were not so few cultivators in this world.


    "Taekwondo is just one of his pleasures. He will suppress his spiritual power during the competition and turn himself into an ordinary person to compete. For this reason, he also fell out with the chairman of the Four Star Group."


    "It''s natural to be fearless for the things you like."


    "His realm is said to be a genius at the pinnacle of Master Consummation."


    "Oh, genius?"


    Su Yan dismissed it. For him, Master Consummation could be regarded as a genius before, but now he simply doesn''t agree with it.


    "Of course, except for you, it''s not as good as the middle stage of the grandmaster. It''s so speechless that you are destined to be alone for a lifetime."


    During the game, Jin Xuanwen shot directly, kicking in the air with one blow, and the beautiful and cool movements made countless fans feel excited.


    The graceful movement does not mean that he has no strength. On the contrary, his strength is very strong. You must know that he doesn''t use any spiritual power, just relying on the body of an ordinary person to compete.


    This blow made Hong Cheng step back a few steps, his face was full of dignity, he knew that Jin Xuanwen was showing off, and the power of a random blow was stronger than before, and it gave him pressure.


    But Hong Cheng was not afraid of the slightest, resisting Jin Xuanwen''s outrageous blow, and then came a revolving single kick.


    He was lucky, this hit hit Jin Xuanwen''s clothes and got the first point, which was also the opening point for both sides.


    The vast majority of the audience raised their arms and shouted with joy, because Jin Hyun-moon''s most powerful force is his suppression. He would suppress the opponent in the first move of the first game, knowing that the opponent lost.


    But this time there was a change. Jin Xuan Wenma slid and lost a point, making his players sweat for him.


    "I haven''t seen you in a year, you know how strong you are."


    Jin Xuanwen looked at Hongcheng with a smile on his face, but he didn''t lose his heart because of that point.


    "You are not bad too, but unfortunately I still seized the opportunity. I am afraid this is fate. Now it is time to pay back the glory of the past.


    However, as soon as Hong Cheng''s voice fell, Jin Xuanwen scored four points with a beautiful double kick, and Jin Xuanwen was still so tough.

 Chapter 503： I want to fight you

    Jin Xuanwen''s attack was too sudden, almost unresponsive. Otherwise, with the strength of Hongcheng Black Belt''s fourth stage, how could he avoid it, at least it wouldn''t let Jin Xuanwen get four points.


    Jin Xuanwen''s team members immediately cheered, the joy on their faces was obvious, and some even roared.


    The Hongcheng players squeezed their sweat. They cheered for the Hongcheng jackpot just now, but they were chased by four points.


    "Hongcheng, come on!"


    "come on! Come on!"


    Many people started to encourage and give him more confidence.


    Hong Cheng''s face also showed a resolute look. Both of them are black belts and fourths, comparable to the existence of taekwondo masters. The fight is naturally fierce, and the score is even more difficult to get.


    Hong Cheng used side kicks, flying kicks, forward kicks and other offensive actions one after another, but they were all avoided by Jin Hyun-moon. Instead, Jin Hyun-moon used a backhand to get a point.


    The score gap reached four points, and the audience held their breath.


    Jin Xuanwen looked at Hongcheng and smiled and said, "You can''t beat me. As a cultivator, my ability to react is much faster than you."


    Although Jin Xuanwen does not use spiritual power and suppresses the realm, his reaction speed is not comparable to Hongcheng, which is also the key to his ability to always win.


    "Are cultivators amazing? Didn''t you still get hit by me?"


    Hong Cheng had a bitter face and only high-pitched fighting spirit in his heart. He didn''t care about so much when he arrived at the stadium, he just wanted to show his strength and win the game.


    The two sides are very exciting, but the stands are very quiet. Many people watched the game and forgot to cheer.


    I have to say that Hong Cheng is very good. Facing Jin Xuanwen''s rapid attack, he can resist. This is hard training day after day.


    Any industry, doing anything, wanting to succeed without hard work can only be in a dream, even in cultivation.


    At the end of the first game, Jin Hyun-moon took the lead by 8:2. A group of players from Kimchi Nation were arrogant and ridiculed the players from Hongcheng.


    Everyone has a hard time to tell, and people who are not as skilled as people can only accept ridicule and ridicule.


    "Does the captain have to go through the previous game again, 16:2, 19:2."


    "I''m afraid Jin Hyun-moon deliberately made the captain for those two points."


    "Hey, Jin Hyun-moon is a person in the martial arts world, so he can''t match it."


    "Come on, captain, even if we can''t win, we still have to show our style, because we practice taekwondo and love it!"


    Hong Cheng''s heart trembled, and it took a moment to understand the true meaning of it. Yes, what about winning or losing? Wouldn''t it be nice to enjoy the game? I entered Taekwondo because of love.


    In the second game, Hong Seong played very easily, but he had unexpected gains. His ease caused Jin Hyun-moon to suffer several losses, and the score was recovered by three points.


    "Ouch, not bad."


    Jin Xuanwen was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect Hong Cheng to be a different person, and his legs were more relaxed and relaxed than before, making him a little unpredictable.


    "I used to care too much about winning or losing, looking at this is my interest."


    "It''s fine if you can understand, but you still can''t escape the defeat."


    Jin Xuanwen launched a fierce offensive, knocking Hongcheng out of the field several times, causing the players to roar.


    "The captain is too fierce!"


    "Mighty, captain, come on!"


    All of Jin Xuanwen''s team members were happy, and none of them were unhappy when they saw Jin Xuanwen gain an advantage.


    Hong Cheng''s elegance was just a few points in exchange for him. Later, Jin Hyun-moon became familiar with his playing style and directly scored consecutive points.


    At the end of the second round, the score was fixed at 14:5.


    "I want to go up and teach the mallet. It''s too bullying."


    Ji Ruxue said angrily, obviously dissatisfied with Jin Xuanwen.


    "Have you beaten him, he is not a master who is perfect?"


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip, glared at Su Yan, then rolled her face and looked to the side.


    In the last game, Hongseong''s players and even the audience in the stands were not hopeful, because Jin Hyun-moon became stronger and stronger, and Hongseong''s physical strength would be sharply weakened like the other players in the third game.


    "This time you are a little better than before, that is, realizing that you are bound to lose, so that you get three more points."


    Jin Xuanwen''s eyes were full of sarcasm. To him, Hong Seong was just a loser, and he had no interest in confronting him.


    "Not bad, at least I''m improving."


    Hong Cheng gave a wry smile, only he knew the sadness in his heart.


    At the start of the match between the two sides, Jin Hyun-moon launched a fierce attack, and his speed and strength were stronger than before.


    Hong Cheng was able to parry, the speed of avoiding became slower and slower and more and more powerless, he could only hug, so as to delay time.


    "Hey, Brother Hongcheng is so pitiful."


    "Yes, extreme effort can''t match the talent of others."


    "Who said that, Captain Hongcheng is very good." Xu Yijia looked at Hongcheng, her eyes fluctuated. Although Hongcheng was about to lose, his spirit impressed her.


    Sure enough, in the end, Jin Xuanwen kicked Hong Cheng to the ground with a beautiful 540 spinning kick and scored three points.


    The game was frozen at 25:6.


    Next, the dark horse didn''t dare to play against Jin Xuanwen. He knew that he was embarrassing when he came on the court, and he might not have played as well as Hongcheng.


    In the end, Kim Hyun-moon stood in the ring and failed to wait for the arrival of the dark horse and won without a fight, which made the players in Kimchi Nation even more arrogant.


    "This land of China is nothing but you, I won''t bother to come here to play in the future."


    "Yes, not only did Captain Kim Hyun-moon win easily, we also led the way with a total record of 15:6."


    "The land is vast, but there are some ants out."


    "I remember a Chinese student studying abroad said that such a person is called a manure maker."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The comments of such players naturally angered the audience in the stands. Many audiences directly threw the mineral water bottles in their hands at them, making them embarrassed.


    "You are so fucking, this mineral water bottle is also yours, it''s for you."


    "I don''t need these stinky shoes, they are yours."


    "It''s all yours."


    In the end, the game security controlled the order of the game, and everyone calmed down, but no one showed Jin Xuanwen''s players a good look.


    Jin Xuanwen took a break for two games, but now he was standing in the ring again, looking around proudly, the contempt in his eyes was obvious.


    "What is Kim Hyun Moon doing in the ring?"


    "Who is still fighting him, isn''t he pretending to be forced?"


    "Turn black to him."


    Facing everyone''s discussion, Jin Xuanwen turned a deaf ear to his ears. His eyes stayed in front of Su Yan, staring at him straightforwardly, with a unique wave in his eyes.


    "It is rumored that Professor Su from Jiangbei University is very good at fighting. I don''t know if it is true or not."


    Jin Xuanwen said loudly, the voice echoed for a long time, and everyone in the gym could hear it clearly, and they looked at Su Yan.


    "Professor Su, come out, I want to fight you!"

 Chapter 504： Teach you to be a man

    Jin Xuanwen''s voice reverberated throughout the gym, and it lasted for a long time. Naturally, he used his spiritual power to keep many people''s ears echoing this sentence.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan with a hint of surprise in their eyes, and they didn''t understand why Jin Xuanwen wanted to call Su Yan by name.


    Su Yan was naturally a celebrity at Jiangbei University, and almost no one knew of his existence. Everyone respected him very much because his knowledge was awe-inspiring.


    Besides, some students also know that Su Yan has set up a laboratory, even academician Chen and other figures are looking forward to him.


    "Why does Kim Hyun-moon challenge Professor Su?"


    "Professor Su doesn''t know taekwondo, so Kim Hyun-moon is looking for something."


    "Compared to Jin Hyun-moon, I like Professor Su better, he is more handsome and attractive."


    "It''s a pity that people already have a famous flower, and there are still two golden flowers."


    Hearing the voices of everyone talking, Su Yan could no longer sit down calmly, being pulled by Jin Shiya to watch the game, but he was challenged by others.


    "I don''t know Taekwondo, how can I fight you?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Xuanwen, his eyes were as calm as water, there was not a trace of waves, and he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Kim Hyun-moon��s coming this time is not just a game, but he has the same purpose as Kim Hyun-moo.


    At the same time, Jin Xuanwen''s challenge seemed to have been arranged long ago, in order to explore the reality of Su Yan''s ability.


    "You are also a cultivator, so naturally you don''t play taekwondo."


    "Oh, do you mean to fight me with spiritual power?"


    "Yes, I want to learn about your depth, whether the dignified Su Baxian is so magical!"


    As soon as Su Ba came out first, the people present were even more surprised. Many people watched Su Yan''s gaze flow and admired even more.


    "I didn''t expect Professor Su to have such a domineering name. I feel the love in my heart is even greater."


    "I really envy Jin Shiya. It is enough to have such a man for the rest of his life."


    "Su Baxian, where did I hear about it."


    Su Yan ignored the comments of the people present, just stared at Jin Xuanwen faintly, unable to calm down his anger.


    Jin Xuanwen directly said his name, and naturally wanted him to be exposed. This was a challenge to the face.


    "I''ll just ask if you dare, don''t you dare to fight me first, dignified Su Ba!"


    Jin Xuanwen''s voice became cold, obviously it was an agitation, and he wanted Su Yan to agree to him.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and his stern face was full of suffocation, and the surrounding audience felt a cold chill.


    "Professor Su is angry!"


    "Professor Su hit him and beat him to death!"


    Many people are uncomfortable with Jin Xuanwen, especially boys, and want to beat Jin Xuanwen, but they know they can''t beat him.


    "Dare you?" Su Yan''s cold expression turned into a smile, "There is nothing that Su Ba didn''t dare to!"


    Su Yan went directly to the ring, and everyone in the audience cheered for Su Yan and cheered for him.


    The scene was so exciting that people were directly driven.


    Ji Ruxue curled her lips and said, "Huh, pretend to be a force."


    With a cruel smile on his face, Jin Xuanwen looked at Su Yan and said, "The duel between us is not as simple as Taekwondo. It is very likely that there will be accidents."


    "By accident, do you mean a broken arm or a short leg, or loss of life?"


    Su Yan''s words made the originally boiling stadium calm down, and everyone looked at them with shocked expressions.


    "What does Professor Su mean? Are they going to fight a life and death duel?"


    "This is too much."


    "It''s not that Jin Xuanwen said that there was an accident, Professor Su was not afraid of that, a man''s domineering!"


    "Professor Su, we support you!"


    Jin Xuanwen laughed, his laughter was full of sarcasm, this kind of result was the best for him.


    At this time his mobile phone rang, but he did not answer, so naturally he would not be disturbed by the mobile phone in such an important game.


    Naturally, it was Jin Xuanwu who called him. At this moment, he was anxious. Su Yan was a strong man in the ranks and existed in the realm of grandmasters. Isn''t his younger brother trying to challenge him to find death?


    All this is to blame for Jin Xuanwu. He wanted to challenge Su Yan without investigating it clearly. He challenged Su Yan with the feeling of sharing for Jin Xuanwu and the company.


    "Everything is possible."


    "That''s good, then I can safely teach you how to be a man."


    Su Yan nodded, his face was indifferent, and if he didn''t give Jin Hyunwen a bit of color, he might have to open a dye shop here.


    The two stood in the arena, which completely attracted everyone present. This was a duel in the martial arts world, not a taekwondo match.


    "I heard that everyone in the martial arts world has great abilities. This game is definitely exciting."


    "Yes, my cousin is from the martial arts world. It is said that he was in the early stage of martial arts, and that punch can break ten stacked bricks."


    "Night pen."


    Jin Xuanwen took the lead, violent spiritual power mixed with anger, and directly pressed towards Su Yangai.


    However, his attack seemed to be tickling to Su Yan, and he easily caught his arm.


    Su Yan directly pushed away gently, hitting his own chest with Jin Hyunwen''s arm.


    The seemingly simple action caused Jin Hyunwen to step back several steps directly, and his blood surged.


    Jin Xuanwen''s face changed abruptly, and he no longer dared to underestimate the enemy, as he was facing a big formation, Su Yan was a strong enemy in his heart at this moment.


    It''s no wonder that the family wants brother to act, this person is not strong, and Jin Hyun-moon''s heart began to fluctuate.


    However, he was not affected by this. His moves became more and more fierce, and he flew a kick directly towards Su Yan''s neck. The strength was many times greater than his fist.


    But his flying kick failed to hit Su Yan, and Su Yan directly hit his thigh with a punch, knocking him to the ground at once.


    Jin Xuanwen clutched his thigh, feeling that his thigh was about to be broken, and the expression on his face became more solemn.


    "What realm are you!"


    Jin Xuanwen couldn''t help but roared, but he is a master and has never suffered so much.


    "Me?" Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he said coldly, "It''s a realm you can''t afford."


    "Arrogant!"


    Jin Xuanwen was furious, completely ignored, and directly used all the spiritual power in his body. He wanted to kill a blow. He didn''t care about the ending, just wanted to return the color.


    A fluctuating red-colored spiritual power directly struck Su Yan, mixed with terrifying fluctuations.


    Originally, Jin Hyun-wen thought that Su Yan would inevitably throw a rat, even if he could resist, he would become very embarrassed.


    But he was wrong and looked down on Su Yan too.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power attack was directly swallowed by Su Yan, and all the fire-like spiritual power attacks became Su Yan''s delicacy.


    Jin Xuanwen''s face changed abruptly, and he felt the weakness of his body and the coldness of his back.


    Such ability can only prove that Su Yan is stronger than the others, and much stronger, he must be a master.


    Now Jin Xuanwen regretted it very much. He fully understood why the family had to send his brother to come. Only his brother can face the strong master.


    But before he could recall from the shock, Su Yan''s fist moved, and directly hit his legs with a punch, directly causing his thigh to break, and the screams immediately resounded throughout the gym.

 Chapter 505： Have a talk

    Countless people looked shocked, and never thought that Professor Su was so powerful, not only swallowing the fire-filled weird thing, but also directly breaking Jin Hyunwen''s legs.


    "How could Professor Su be so strong!"


    "When Kim Hyun-moon showed off the raging fire, I was frightened. Is this still an ordinary person? Isn''t the raging fire magic?"


    "Fart, don''t you feel a heart palpitation, don''t you feel the tremors around you, that is absolutely true, it turns out that martial arts can reach such a terrifying point."


    "Could it be that those strong like martial arts novels really exist?"


    "There are no wonders in this world, what''s the difference."


    Most of the audience are ordinary people, and even those who practice martial arts are no more than martial artists. Naturally, they were shocked by the vision of the two contests, which subverted their worldview.


    At the same time, all of Jin Hyun-wen''s female players covered their lips with unquestionable expressions, and the male players were also frowning with fear.


    Lin Shangzhu, who won the victory just now, was even more teary. Jin Hyun-wen was the object of her admiration. Now that she has her legs broken, how can she accept it.


    The accompanying coach was very angry at the moment, and rushed directly into the ring, pointing at Su Yan and said angrily: "You dare to hurt Master Xuanwen!"


    Had it not been for the coach''s fear of Su Yan, he would have been furious and shot, and Jin Hyun-moon would have been injured.


    "You know who is Young Master Xuanwen!"


    Su Yan looked contemptuous and said with contempt: "I don''t care who he is. If he wants to fight me, he will naturally endure the result of failure."


    "Master Xuanwen is the son of the president of the Four-Star Group. If you hit him, you will definitely endure the anger of the Four-Star Group!"


    The coach looked angry and looked at Su Yan''s abusive play. He seemed to know that saying this would inevitably make Su Yan kneel and beg for mercy.


    However, Su Yan turned a deaf ear, as if the Four Star Group did not deter him at all.


    "Four Star Group, what company?"


    "You don''t even know the Four Star Group. That is the number one company in our country."


    "Oh."


    Su Yan responded indifferently, his face was plain, without a trace of fluctuation.


    "Oh?"


    A group of people were stunned. They were all shocked when they learned that Jin Xuanwen was the young master of the Four-Star Group, because the Four-Star Group was so famous that it was a top group kingdom of hundreds of billions of dollars.


    "I didn''t expect Jin Xuanwen to be the young master of the Four-Star Group. This is troublesome."


    "Yes, the four-star group is like a giant empire, and Golden Development is a famous guardian."


    "This is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is his brother Jin Xuanwu, who is said to be the overlord of the martial arts world, and no one can beat him in Kimchi country!"


    "Professor Su is in trouble now."


    A group of people looked at Su Yan worriedly, feeling sorry for his reckless action.


    What left them most speechless was that after Su Yan learned of the power of the Four Star Group, there was no trace of fear, just oh.


    "Professor Su was frightened?"


    "Not so much."


    "But he can''t be so calm, he must still be afraid in his heart."


    In the face of everyone''s discussion, Su Yan felt speechless. Can the Four Star Group scare himself? Can he kneel down and apologize? No one on this earth can make him so humble.


    "Hurry up and apologize to Master Xuanwen!"


    The coach yelled at Su Yan with a violent expression on his face.


    Jin Xuanwen''s players also have different expressions, some are extremely angry, some are full of abuse, and some are sneer.


    "Quickly apologize to Xuanwen, or the Four Star Group will definitely kill you."


    Lin Shangzhu on the side said angrily, staring at Su Yan with an angry expression.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Su Yan not only didn''t apologize, but instead kicked the coach out of the stadium with a kick and fell outside the stadium without knowing his life or death.


    "A cat or a dog will come to provoke me. I won''t have such good luck next time."


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and she glanced at Lin Shangzhu, her beloved trembling all over, she didn''t dare to glance again.


    Su Yan left the gymnasium in such a grand manner, followed by Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue, shocking everyone again.


    "Strong, don''t apologize, don''t say, kick the coach away, really domineering!"


    "Regardless of the ending, I only serve Professor Su."


    "Yes, this group of clubs doesn''t even look at what this place is, they dare to make trouble here, and they look like a big boss."


    "Four Star Group is really strong."


    Some people are still very upset.


    "What if he is strong, he has the ability to come to our Jiangbei, and he will definitely make him come back."


    At this time, Jin Xuanwen fainted with pain. The severe pain in his legs made him unbearable. Only a coma can automatically protect him.


    Some players reacted and hurriedly called for an ambulance.


    And a man walked into the gymnasium, handsome and tall, dressed in a famous brand, he was obviously a handsome man.


    Not to mention that the people on the audience stage do not know, even the people from Kimchi country are not the people.


    The man ignored everyone''s gazes and went directly to the place where Jin Hyunwen had fallen. He glanced at him with cold eyes and shook his head slightly.


    "What are you doing? You want to help your family and brother. Brother knows that, but Su Ba is not something you can provoke."


    The members of Kimchi Nation were shocked when they heard this. This person called himself Jin Xuanwen''s brother, wouldn''t it be Jin Xuanwu.


    This shocked everyone. Jin Xuanwu was like a **** to them, and no one could defeat him.


    "Why did Kim Hyun Mo come here?"


    "Even if you know that Jin Hyun-moon is injured, it is impossible to come here so soon, right?"


    Many people speculated and discussed, and when they saw Kim Hyun-mo''s unkind eyes, they were even afraid to speak.


    "Brother Xuanwu, Brother Xuanwen was injured by a man named Professor Su from this school."


    Lin Shangzhu plucked up the courage to tell Jin Xuanwu, she thought Jin Xuanwu didn''t know.


    Jin Xuanwu ignored Lin Shangzhu, but said indifferently, "Send my brother to the hospital, and then you all will return to me."


    No one dared to object, they all nodded hurriedly, Jin Xuanwu''s might is too powerful.


    Jin Xuanwu walked directly to the outside of the stadium, obviously he took the same route as Su Yan.


    Seeing this, a group of people couldn''t help showing worry.


    "I heard that Jin Xuanwu is the strongest existence in the Kimchi country. Professor Su must be in trouble now."


    "Yeah, you see he has caught up, I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle next."


    "I still hope that Professor Su will win, and don''t want to see him be defeated."


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya towards the laboratory at this time, ready to let her visit.


    But Jin Xuanwen chased him and directly blocked Su Yan''s path, the expression on his face seemed to be restrained by him.


    "You are Su Baxian, right?"


    Su Yan naturally felt that Jin Xuanwu''s powerful aura was even more powerful than Yu Tiandou.


    "who are you?"


    "I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 506： Sale

    Jin Xuanwu didn''t say his identity directly, but with an almost arrogant tone, he wanted to talk to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became cold, and he naturally couldn''t accept this almost threatening feeling.


    "Who are you, can you talk to me about all kinds of cats and dogs?"


    Jin Xuanwu was not angry either, looking at Su Yan, his complexion gradually recovered.


    "I''m the brother of the man you broke your legs."


    "You are Jin Xuanwu!"


    Ji Ruxue''s face changed, she actually yelled involuntarily, obviously too shocked.


    "Yes, I am Jin Xuanwu."


    Determined that this person is Jin Xuanwu, Ji Ruxue, facing the big formation, cast cold eyes on Su Yan, obviously to remind him.


    Su Yan was not at all moved, his expression was plain with a hint of disdain, what about Jin Xuanwu, what about the eighteenth place in the rankings, he was not afraid at all.


    First of all, Su Yan is not afraid of him at all. Second, Jin Xuanwu did not act on Su Yan at the first time, but talked to him. This shows that Jin Xuanwu came here for a purpose.


    Su Yan knew very well that the most attractive thing he had now was the super psychic liquid, and Jin Xuanwu wanted to talk to him about it.


    "Oh, your brother was interrupted by me, don''t you feel angry?"


    "I''m angry, why didn''t I get angry, but he didn''t know what it was, he even dared to offend the grandmaster, and he was also wrong."


    Jin Xuanwu was very pertinent, and if he was provoked by other masters, he would probably be punished more severely, and his life would not be surprising.


    Su Yan showed a smile, watching Jin Xuanwu''s eyes move slightly, but he was thinking about other things.


    "Then what are you going to talk to me?"


    "Naturally it''s an important thing, let''s talk to a coffee shop."


    Su Yan did not refuse, and asked Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue to go straight back, and he and Jin Xuanwu went directly to a cafe outside the school.


    Waiting for the waiter to bring two good cups of coffee, Su Yan put a little sugar on it, and then gently stirred it, usually the rich flavor.


    Jin Xuanwu didn''t add any sugar, so he took the coffee directly. You should know that this is bitter coffee, and most people cannot accept the taste without sugar.


    "Go ahead, what are you talking to me?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Xuanwu, his expression did not fluctuate at all, so that he could not see clearly what Su Yan was thinking.


    "It is natural to talk about the big things with the newcomers. How could I waste Su Taidou''s time on the small things."


    "I''m only twenty, how can I compare with Grandmaster Jin Xuanwu, who is on the 18th place."


    Jin Xuanwu put down the coffee in his hand and looked at Su Yan with a solemn expression.


    "We know that people don''t talk secretly, and I don''t go in circles. This time I want to talk to you about Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Super psychiatric fluid, as expected, I heard that many big guys are very interested in it, and even salivate, which makes me panic every day."


    "If Su Taidou is frightened, he can throw his super psychic liquid to others and just take the rebate himself."


    "Your attention is good, but who can I throw it to, who can accept this mess, and who is willing to risk working for me?"


    "Su Taidou joked, there is no such good thing in the world to help you with the mess, but also to work for you to make money."


    "That''s why I''m worried."


    "Have Su Taidou considered selling the Super Spirit Liquid, so that he will blossom everywhere, and there will be more people around the world, so don''t you need to worry about trouble?"


    "Master Jin is surprised by what he said, people are not enough to swallow the elephant, those strong people can''t wait to swallow all your bones, where there will be cooperation and business."


    "I don''t know the strong ones, but there is a grandmaster in front of you who wants to cooperate with you and make this kind of business with you."


    Su Yan stopped stirring the coffee, looked at Jin Xuanwu''s eyes, and smiled for a long time.


    "This business is not small."


    "Of course, but with the strength of my four-star group, I think I should be able to win.


    "Then how much do you want to buy my super psychic liquid?"


    "Our four-star company recently plans to take the path of health care products, and has some great interest in your super spiritual liquid, so the four-star chairman sent me to discuss with you."


    "I don''t care what you are four-star or four-star, whether the chairman is not the chairman, I just want to know how much you are willing to charge."


    "First of all, you have put the Super Spirit Liquid into production in Jiangbei. Then you will occupy most of the market in China, and our Four-Star Group will not enter China."


    "So the Four Star Group takes care of me."


    "Everyone makes a fortune together, so that the business can be negotiated." Jin Xuanwu showed the laser in his eyes and continued, "Our market is the West and the other side of the ocean."


    "Then I go directly to explore these two markets, won''t I make more money?"


    "Didn''t Su Taidou say that he is panic? Our four-star is helping you, at least I still have some weight in the international community."


    "With Jin Taidou''s words, I feel more relieved. As long as Jin Taidou is sincere, I can consider this transaction."


    "Of course, we are full of sincerity. The Super Spirit Liquid is indeed a great invention. We are willing to spend 100 billion to buy your formula and the sales rights in other places except China."


    "One hundred billion."


    Su Yan continued to pick up the coffee and tasted it slowly, seemingly not interested in what Jin Xuanwu said.


    One bottle of his super psychic liquid can be sold for 300,000 after being diluted, and it can be sold for 30 billion in just one month. Why bother to increase competitors for 100 billion and give up two cornucopias.


    "Jin Tae-dou is not sincere, and he said that he is sincere. My current income can reach 30 billion a month. You want to buy my formula with 100 billion?"


    Jin Xuanwu was not angry about this, but he was still smiling.


    "Su Taidou is not satisfied, we can still talk about it. Isn''t it just a deal to negotiate? You tell me how much you want to sell."


    "not much."


    Su Yan directly stretched out five fingers, which naturally represented 500 billion.


    "Su Taidou can really speak, it is impossible for 500 billion."


    "If you don''t want to, then forget it, I don''t want to increase competitors."


    Su Yan got up, put on his sunglasses and prepared to leave, but was held back by Jin Xuanwu.


    "We give 200 billion, is this sincere?"


    Jin Hyunwu looked unwilling, as if he had made a lot of determination to rise by 100 billion.


    However, Su Yan was not very happy about it. Obviously he was not satisfied with the 200 billion price.


    "Five hundred billion, one point less will not work, otherwise Kim Tae-dou should go back."


    "Professor Su''s business is really difficult, and he won''t give a penny less"


    "It''s not that it''s hard to buy and sell. My interests are there. You buy it at a low price. What if it becomes your invention?"


    Jin Hyun-moon hesitated for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "500 billion is 500 billion!"

 Chapter 507： Tiaohulishan

    Su Yan smiled. Of course he was very satisfied with the price of 500 billion yuan, not to mention the formula of the super spiritual power liquid. He was collecting money.


    When the time comes, academician Chen''s production formula will be given to him. The two elements and ingredients are the same. No wonder he can''t produce it.


    Anyway, Su Yan is the one who doesn''t suffer. He knows that Jin Xuanwu can''t really buy and sell, but he doesn''t worry about everything, it''s a big deal.


    The two stood up, smiled and shook hands. The transaction was considered a success.


    "I will send a lawyer to talk to Su Taidou on specific matters. The money side hopes that Su Taidou can give him some time."


    "Of course, one month, one month later we will pay for the formula one by one."


    Both of them nodded, with faint smiles in their eyes, but they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Leaving the coffee shop, Jin Xuanwu got directly into a luxury car, his smiling eyes suddenly changed.


    There is an extra Bluetooth headset in his ear, and the contact person is his private organization.


    "Has things been done?"


    "Qin Shao Jin, everything is ok, we have successfully got the formula."


    A smile bloomed on Jin Xuanwu''s face at this time, and this smile was just like Xi''s heartfelt smile.


    "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, he is not greedy enough to swallow an elephant, and he wants me 500 billion. Now I won''t give you a penny."


    "Drive, go directly to the airport."


    Naturally, Jin Xuanwu intends to go back. The formula is available, and now he only needs to send it back, and then let the scientific research personnel start production, and finally it will be popular all over the world.


    "Su Baxian, wait, it won''t be long before the whole world will only have our four-star super spiritual power liquid."


    Jin Xuanwu couldn''t help laughing, the laughter was particularly harsh.


    It goes back to when Jin Xuanwu walked out of the gym, when he directly called his subordinates.


    "Remember, you only have ten minutes. During this time, I will hold Su Baxian and make more recipes at the least cost."


    "Don''t worry Jin Shao, we will complete the task!"


    "If you can kill less, kill less."


    Jin Xuanwu hung up the phone and directly caught up with Su Yan.


    On the other side, Academician Chen, Li Yao and others who had been busy in the laboratory were all tired, but none of them felt bored.


    "Although I am tired, I am still very satisfied to watch the production of Super Spirit Liquid."


    Academician Chen looked at the huge pipeline with great satisfaction and comfort in his heart.


    "Academician Chen, no matter how satisfied we are, we have to fill our stomachs. Let''s go eat first."


    "Okay, go eat first."


    The group was going to eat in the cafeteria, but before they took a few steps, they were shocked by the noise outside.


    "What happened outside?"


    Everyone''s faces changed, and they were all disturbed.


    At this time, a guard ran in, his face covered in blood, obviously seriously injured.


    "A raid, someone raid!"


    The guard said a word and died, which frightened everyone.


    "Quick, let''s fast forward to the safe passage."


    As a laboratory costing tens of billions, there are naturally various emergency settings. At that time, the construction of Su Yan specifically said that a secret passage was to be built in order to protect the safety of scientific researchers.


    Everyone entered the safe passage, still with a frightened expression on their faces.


    "Academician Chen, who would it be?"


    Li Yao''s body was tight, and his heart kept beating, but the guard with blood on his face was vividly visible.


    "It must be someone from an enemy country or another company. They are jealous and want to **** the super psychic liquid."


    "Professor Su also said at the time that he didn''t expect to be so fast, this group is too hateful.


    "This is probably a group of cultivators, otherwise it is impossible to have such courage."


    "Yes, all the guards outside are very strong, but I didn''t expect it."


    A group of people are very scared in the secret way. They are just ordinary scientific researchers. It is naturally difficult to face such things.


    At this time, the noise outside was getting louder and louder. Obviously, the man had entered the laboratory, and they were looking for scientific researchers.


    "Search me carefully, don''t miss a corner, we only have three minutes."


    It took three minutes for the breakthrough to come in, three minutes to retreat, and one minute to deal with the sudden situation, so they only had three minutes.


    A group of masked warriors and even powerful masters, this is not something the guards can resist, they are looking for Academician Chen and others at this moment.


    "Call Professor Su and ask him to send someone to support him."


    Li Yao hurriedly took out his mobile phone, but the phone could not get through. The secret channel was too secret, which caused the signal to be blocked.


    It''s a secret for them, but it''s not the case for this group of invading people.


    They held the life detector in their hands and looked around, but after a while they knew where the group of scientific researchers was.


    "Break this place for me."


    A strong master directly displayed spiritual power, and several martial masters behind him assisted, and the powerful spiritual power directly broke a small hole in the secret room passage.


    Before Academician Chen and the others had time to leave, they were caught by this group.


    "Old stuff, where is the recipe!"


    The leader directly grabbed Academician Chen and asked with sharp eyes.


    "If you killed me, I won''t tell you."


    "Very well, I don''t kill you, don''t you say that I kill someone every second."


    The leader spoke directly with a finger, and Professor Hao Aiguo behind Academician Chen softened, completely silent.


    "Patriotic, patriotic!"


    Academician Chen''s eyes were abrupt and his liver was splitting, and Hao Aiguo was his most proud student.


    Now that he is falling under his nose, he has the heart to die no matter how painful he is.


    At this time, Li Yao tremblingly took out a document, handed it to the leader, and said tremblingly: "The formula is for you, you don''t kill anymore."


    The headed man took a look at the formula, and then let people compare the techniques. After confirming that it was correct, he took the person away.


    "Li Yao, how can you give them the formula!"


    Compared with Hao Aiguo''s sacrifice, this made Academician Chen more angry.


    "Academician Chen, it''s useless for them to take the formula. They don''t know how to put it in the sun."


    "Li Yao, I''m afraid we have their eyeliner in this group, so why don''t we know."


    Academician Chen looked sad and almost suffered a heart attack.


    After Jin Hyunwu''s father, Jin Kaifa, got the news, he started a secret plan.


    He first let people spread the news, and after countless people knew it, they bought the shares of Four Star Group frantically, directly causing the stock price of Four Star Group to rise at a terrifying rate.


    "Xuanwu, I did a good job this time. I got the formula of super psychic liquid without spending money. It also made the stock soar and the company''s market value directly increased by 10%."


    Jin Xuanwu sat across from Jin Kaifa with a calm face, no longer a smile from the past, and he was completely calm.


    "Our four-star group should become the world''s first group!"

 Chapter 508： Ji Ruxue leaves

    After leaving the cafe, Su Yan walked directly towards the laboratory. He had a hunch that something might have happened in the laboratory.


    Because when Jin Xuanwu left, the smile made him think it was a joy of success, it was a joy of defeating people.


    Before arriving at the laboratory, Su Yan received a call from Li Yao. Just as he imagined, the laboratory was robbed.


    "Professor Su, a group of people came to the laboratory. They stole the formula of the super psychic liquid. Hao Aiguo teaches him, he..."


    In the end, Li Yao was speechless, obviously too sad.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and there was a sullen air between his eyebrows. Since Jin Xuanwu wants to play with him like this, he doesn''t mind playing it to the end.


    When he came directly to the laboratory, the door of the laboratory was ruined. This time he suffered heavy casualties. Not only Hao Aiguo sacrificed, but also many guards.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Academician Chen grabbed Su Yan, unable to cry, his mouth was full of self-blaming words.


    "I''m sorry you, I''m sorry the country, the formula was taken away."


    Su Yan lifted Academician Chen up and comforted: "Academician Chen, it''s okay. They snatched the formula. They may not be able to produce super spiritual power."


    "There must be ghosts in the laboratory. They must have known the method of sun exposure."


    Li Yao is also quite self-blame, after all, he handed over the formula by himself.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Yan smiled, and it was more inconvenient for him to say, because he is not sure whether Academician Chen and Li Yao are inner ghosts.


    The two were puzzled and didn''t understand why Su Yan was still so calm.


    "Don''t worry, they absolutely can''t produce super psychic liquid, only I can produce my things."


    After Su Yan left, the group of scientific researchers had a lot of discussions.


    "Why is Professor Su so sure?"


    "Yes, the formula was taken away, and they must know the method of sun exposure."


    "Professor Su may just comfort everyone."


    A group of people looked sad, no one was happy, the formula was robbed to them too much.


    The incident naturally agitated Ye Canghai, making him completely angry.


    During the call, Ye Canghai first questioned and criticized, quite like his boss.


    "Su Yan, I said at the time that if you take two shots and stay stationed in a row, you just won''t listen. Let''s do it now, the super psychic liquid formula was taken away."


    Su Yan''s original calm face showed a trace of coldness, and he said directly to Ye Canghai: "First of all, the super spiritual power liquid is my personal business. I give a part to the military because I am patriotic, that''s all; second, they take Can it be produced as soon as the formula is reached?


    Ye Canghai naturally knew that Su Yan was displeased, so he couldn''t help lowering his posture. After all, Su Yan is now a great master, much better than him, and Su Yan is telling the truth.


    "How are you sure they can''t produce it?"


    "Then you don''t need to worry about it. I will give the military department one less bottle."


    "But if the enemy is produced, it will inevitably disrupt the market, and it will also become a confidant."


    "Do you think I am a person who has suffered? Have I suffered?"


    Ye Canghai paused, but found that he couldn''t refute it, and Su Yan had never suffered.


    "Then I will pay close attention to this matter, if you need to tell me anything."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan was relieved when he hung up the phone. There were questions and questions everywhere, which made him annoyed, so he simply shut down.


    Lying tiredly on the sofa, Jin Shiya pressed her shoulders for Su Yan, looking at him distressedly.


    "I heard that something went wrong in the laboratory recently, is it true?"


    "Something went wrong, but it''s not a big deal. I can easily handle your husband."


    Looking at Jin Shiya, Su Yan''s exhaustion disappeared completely, and the adoring look on his face returned.


    Ji Ruxue has been mysterious in the past few days, and she doesn''t know what she is doing. If such a major event happened in the laboratory before, she may come to Su Yan as soon as possible.


    "Sister Ruxue is back."


    "Where did you go back?"


    "After the gymnasium was separated two days ago, she went back to the southwest, saying that something happened at home."


    "It''s good to go back, not to see and not to worry, so that we can live the two-person world happily."


    "That won''t work, I''m only in the late martial arts stage now."


    Su Yan showed pain and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Shiya, don''t torture me, okay, you surpassed me."


    However, Jin Shiya pouted: "No, you can''t break the agreement by saying that. I must surpass you."


    "Then I will pass on spiritual power to you, OK?"


    "No."


    Jin Shiya had an arrogant look, she wanted to practice by herself, truly surpassing Su Yan.


    "Wait, in terms of time, I can be faster than you. It took you nearly two or three months to break through the martial artist, and I can succeed in one month."


    Jin Shiya''s full face of fighting spirit is even more arrogant.


    But Su Yan, a big man, directly hugged Jin Shiya into his arms and asked for a kiss. In front of Su Yan''s strength, Jin Shiya''s fighting spirit was suddenly gone and her complexion was blushing.


    "No matter how strong you are, it''s not Su Yan''s woman."


    Su Yan smiled, no matter what Jin Shiya did, he couldn''t take advantage of him, of course he would let Jin Shiya take advantage.


    "Huh, I''ll cook today''s lunch by myself."


    "I''m wrong."


    The two had a fight, their feelings warmed up, and they became more reliable.


    The birth of a pair of lovers is not a romantic, romantic story. It may be just a glance, a sentence, or a feeling.


    And the long-term love requires the management of two people. Chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea whispered, and after a long time, the love rules and dust, accompanied by only a kind of familiarity and dismay.


    The laboratory affairs were put aside by Su Yan, and the super psychic liquid was still produced, and the market was in short supply, as if nothing had happened.


    However, Ye Canghai and even other bigwigs from all walks of life are worried, afraid of being created by others, and that will inevitably be an impact on the market.


    As early as when production started in the laboratory, Su Yan changed the name of the Lingli Liquid Company in the casino to Super Lingli Liquid and injected 50 billion in funds.


    You Fang Ruya manages Shiya Company and Super Lingli Liquid Company for him, and he feels relieved, she''s completely a hand-off shopkeeper.


    After being renamed Super Spirit Liquid Company, the stocks have brought huge growth. The stocks that were originally more than 200 shares have now reached more than 600, and there is still room for appreciation.


    We must know that the stock has been diluted, increasing the number of stocks by nearly 30%, which still cannot resist its popularity.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Su, just changed his name, and got more than 100 billion in this one."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and said to Fang Ruya on the phone: "This is not the reason for the name, but the essential change. Of course, thanks to Miss Ruya, otherwise it won''t go so smoothly."

 Chapter 509： The arrogant four-star group

    "I''m just a part-time job. Mr. Su is the big boss. I originally wanted to serve Mr. Su, but Mr. Su doesn''t appreciate it."


    Fang Ruya was constantly seduced, and she admired Su Yan in her heart. Such a man should only be found in the sky, and she has already looked down on mundane people.


    Su Yan struck a haha ??and skipped the matter.


    "Let''s do this first, when I come to the casino, I will definitely give Chairman Fang a celebration banquet."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan left the villa. Normal teaching still has to be continued. There has been no communication with the students of Jiangbei University for some time.


    But at this time in the north, the four-star group of Kimchi Nation was brewing a major event, a major event that, in their opinion, could destroy the super psychic liquid and make themselves the supreme.


    Many well-known reporters have received a text message from the Four Star Group, inviting them to participate in the strategic meeting of the Four Star Group.


    In the past, these reporters broke their scalp and went to the Four Star Group. This time they were very surprised to be invited.


    "What happened to the Four Star Group?"


    "I don''t know, I actually invited us."


    "I think they are making big moves and want to use our spread channels."


    "Follow him, hurry up and try to get first-hand news."


    Reporters from various countries rushed towards the Four-Star Group. Once they arrived, the Four-Star Group was arranged by the reception department of the Four-Star Group in a five-star hotel. They were simply not kind to them.


    The next day, Jin Kaifa, chairman of the Four-Star Group, got into a company-equipped business RV and went directly to the conference reception.


    Seeing Jin Kaifa''s arrival, countless photographers ran over with cameras and reporters, and they were completely surrounded by Jin Kaifa.


    "Chairman Jin, can you reveal the content of this strategy meeting?"


    "Chairman Jin, can you tell me why it is uncharacteristically good to reporters?"


    "Chairman Kim, are you going to take a shot at Kimchi Game Company?"


    Four Star Group and Kimchi Game Company are deadly rivals, which has to make reporters associate the two together.


    Jin Kaifa did not have the slightest anger, but a smile on his face, as if bathing in spring breeze.


    He looked at many reporters and said lightly: "This strategy meeting has nothing to do with the Kimchi Game Company, it is just a development meeting for the company."


    Many reporters have licensed and recorded it. This is big news and big news.


    "Is it related to the recent rumors?"


    The rumored thing is that the Four Star Group will also start to develop towards the health care products industry, and has obtained a mysterious formula.


    It is precisely because of this rumor that the shares of Four Star Group have risen by 10%.


    "When I arrive at the meeting, I will tell everyone one by one."


    Under the protection of bodyguards, Jin Kaifa went directly to the meeting, and appeared on the podium in the meeting room while many reporters waited anxiously.


    As soon as Jin Kaifa took the stage, many reporters were crazy about taking pictures, and they had already prepared laptops to record meeting news at any time.


    Golden Development took the stage, first bend over to everyone, smiled and said: "I am very glad that you are here for the strategic meeting of the Four Star Group. I am here to thank you all."


    Jin Kaifa bends down and bows, this is very sincere, and this makes everyone more eager to know the content of the strategic meeting of the Four Star Group.


    "As we all know, our Four-Star Group is top in various fields such as mobile phones, computers, and energy, and the achievements we have achieved are obvious to all."


    "Compared with this strategy meeting, everyone might have guessed it, because there was some information leaked before. I think it must be the Kimchi Game Company. However, they did not expect to increase the stock of our Four Star Group."


    "Excuse me, Chairman Jin, is your company really going to vigorously transform into the health care products industry?"


    "First of all, let me correct it. It''s not a vigorous transformation, but we want to develop a new health product. We will continue to develop steadily in other industries."


    "Then what is the newly developed health care product, and which age group is suitable."


    "It is suitable for all people. Healthy people drink it to prolong life and have a strong body. People who are sick drink it to cure their illness. Cancer and other intractable diseases are not a problem."


    Many reporters were shocked and talked in private.


    "Isn''t this very similar to the advertising slogan of Huaguo Super Spirit Liquid?"


    "Yes, is the Four Star Group competing with Super Spirit Liquid?"


    A reporter stood up directly and asked excitedly: "Chairman Jin, are you going to compete with Super Spirit Liquid?"


    Jin Kaifa showed a ruthless look, his smiling face didn''t show up, and some were just cold.


    "This reporter has a good question, I just want to compete with super psychic fluid, because we also want to develop super psychic fluid."


    All the reporters present at the scene were shocked and shocked. This news was too exciting for them. No wonder the Four Star Group changed its normalcy to be so friendly to them.


    "Hua Guo''s super spiritual power liquid is recognized by everyone, it is a magic medicine!"


    "What about the magical medicine? Can ordinary people afford it? What our Four-Star Group has to do is to make ordinary people afford Super Spiritual Liquid!"


    Jin Kefa roared out and almost overthrew the stage in front of him. His face was flushed with excitement. What he wanted was this opportunity.


    "In the future, we will not only occupy the West and the other side of the ocean, but we will also occupy the Chinese market. We want everyone in the world to drink super psychiatric liquid, and everyone will live a long life!"


    Jin Kaifa''s words are impassioned, even many reporters have been infected by him, and they also want to drink super spiritual power liquid, but the price is too expensive for them to drink.


    But some reporters still raised questions, and they were very sharp.


    "Chairman Jin, recently the Huaguo Shiya Group reported that their laboratory was invaded by an unknown enemy, and it might even have taken away the formula of Super Spirit Liquid. I wonder if this matter has anything to do with you?"


    Super Lingli Liquid is a split and listed, but it is still managed by Shiya Group, and the two are affiliated.


    Faced with the sharp question of this reporter, Jin Kaifa recovered his expression and said with a disdain: "I don''t know what you said in this regard, but I can guarantee that it has nothing to do with us. Our super psychiatric fluid is the scientific research team. We have worked hard for the results of research and development for ten years."


    There are countless reporters who want to ask questions, but they are all rejected by Jin Kaifa. That''s all he wants to say. Then let this group of reporters spread it for him.


    However, when he was leaving, Jin Kaifa took a reporter''s microphone and said domineeringly: "I add that when the Super Spirit Liquid of the Four Star Group entered China, it was the day when the Shiya Group went bankrupt!"


    Many reporters were shocked again. Jin Kaifa''s words were tantamount to a war against the Shiya Group. There was no subtlety at all, and it was extremely arrogant.


    And as a huge group empire with a market value of nearly one trillion, no one thinks that Jin Kaifa''s words are false. He has the background to support his arrogance.

 Chapter 510： Stock market volatility

    The strategic meeting of the Four Star Group Gold Development suddenly spread, and the Economic Times, Business Times, and even some mainstream economic channels are broadcasting it.


    It was like a plague or like a tornado, it swept directly, and the target was naturally Su Yan.


    On the economic news channel of a certain country, the host got the latest news.


    "The following is a newsletter that Four Star Group will enter the health care products industry, and it is simply the Chinese poetry group."


    A business newspaper in a certain country carried this breaking news on the front page.


    "Four-star group chairman Jin Kaijianjian points to Shiya Group, which has already obtained the formula of super spiritual power liquid, and this cake prize that may reach tens of trillions in the future is contested.


    The Economic Times of a certain country directly displays the content of the meeting in full page.


    "Kim Kaifa found out that everyone in the world should drink super spiritual power!"


    Facing the overwhelming news, like a magic dragon rushing forward, Su Yan was extremely calm, without a trace of tension.


    Countless people are uneasy, because this involves not only a huge economy, but also matters in the martial arts world, and more likely to involve a country-to-state contest.


    Everyone in the laboratory was very upset. Everyone was powerless and feared that the report would become a reality.


    Academician Chen was even more angrily hospitalized, because they knew that the group of people was sent by the Four-Star Group, and they were really unscrupulous in their interests.


    Ye Canghai also came forward and came directly to Su Yan''s villa to discuss with him in depth.


    However, Su Yan asked Ye Canghai to put a hundred hearts on him, and directly assured Ye Canghai that the Four Star Group could not overcome the waves.


    At this moment, Jin Xuanwu called, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "Su Taidou, don''t you know if you read today''s newspaper or news?"


    Jin Xuanwu''s tone couldn''t hide his smile, and he was very proud. Obviously, in his opinion, it was his victory, the Four Star Group had won.


    "Oh, I have no habit of this."


    "That''s a pity. Our Four Star Group has developed the formula of Super Spirit Liquid by ourselves, so our agreement will be cancelled."


    "Oh, did you just call to talk about this?"


    "Yes, of course we will pay you 5 billion as a mental damage expense."


    "You''d better keep it, I''m afraid your family will be poor in the future."


    "Su Taidou can really laugh, and we may be competitors in the mall in the future."


    "The Shiya Group is not afraid of everything."


    "Then let''s just wait and see."


    Jin Xuanwu, who hung up, didn''t feel happy at all, because he didn''t feel Su Yan''s anger or madness. Su Yan''s calmness made him feel uncomfortable.


    He originally wanted to call and anger Su Yan, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so peaceful.


    "Now you can still jump, and I will see how you can jump when the super psychic liquid is produced."


    Jin Xuanwu had cold eyes in his eyes, and he vowed not to stop without tripping Su Yan.


    Su Yan, who hung up the phone, showed a faint smile. For him, it was not the Shiya Group facing a crisis, nor was it the leak of super spiritual power, but the fish caught the bait.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan strangely, and said in her heart: "Brother Yan, the news from the outside recently said that our Shiya Group is going to close down, so why don''t you worry at all."


    "Your brother Yan has never seen any storms or waves, do you need to worry about this little thing?"


    "But they all said that the Four Star Group took away the formula of Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Recipe, they can just take the recipe, it doesn''t matter if I give it to them."


    "but."


    Jin Shiya was still very worried, the formula was taken away, this is no small matter.


    "Have you forgotten, the production of super psychic liquid is not possible with any formula, it requires a gathering of psychic formations."


    Jin Shiya understood immediately, her uneasy expression disappeared, and she looked at Su Yan with a smirk.


    "You are bad."


    "How can it be said that I am bad? They came to rob and killed my people. How can I not let them experience a bit of a bitter lesson."


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes. Hao Aiguo and even those guards'' sacrifices couldn''t be forgotten. He wanted the Four Star Group to pay a heavy price.


    A few days later, the breaking news intensified, and there was no relief at all, which made Shiya Group''s wind and rain for a while.


    The two stocks of Siya Group and Super Spirit Liquid in the casino fell sharply on their own, with daily limits falling within a short period of time.


    Fang Ruya was stable for the first few days, but then she couldn''t control it anymore and could only ask Su Yan for help.


    "Mr. Su, the stocks of Shiya Group and Super Lingli Liquid have plummeted and have fallen by 10%, and major shareholders have also come to their door."


    Su Yan was not surprised. He had expected that the stock would fluctuate or even oscillate.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, just let it fall, and those shareholders are not satisfied, just let them sell."


    "But is it possible to fall like this? I also heard about the Four Star Group."


    "You only need to do your own job well. I believe everything will be restored."


    Fang Ruya didn''t understand why Su Yan was so calm, not as calm as he looked, it might be bankrupt.


    "Mr. Su, we should do some publicity right now to reduce the price of Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Propaganda, do I still need to promote my super psychiatric fluid? Reduce the price. I plan to sell 400,000 bottles."


    Fang Ruya couldn''t believe her eyes. Su Yan did not reduce the price but increased the price. Isn''t this a court death?


    "You do what I said, they buy everything if they want to sell, and they will also collect the scattered ones, and they will definitely make a lot of money."


    Fang Ruya couldn''t understand it even more. The company is now crumbling, and it is still making a lot of money. Is this madness?


    "Mr. Su, I hope you can calm down and face the current situation carefully. If you do so, the Shiya Group will be completely destroyed."


    "My company can do whatever I want."


    "I invested money!"


    Fang Ruya couldn''t help being angry, it was hard to see her so angry.


    "You can withdraw money if you invest money. I didn''t stop you. I can''t call the shots of my company?"


    Su Yan''s tone became cold, not as calm as just now, this Fang Ruya managed a bit more broadly.


    Feeling the icy tone of Su Yan, Fang Ruya couldn''t help but feel goose bumps, and her back became even colder.


    "Mr. Su, can''t you think about it seriously?"


    "I considered it in detail. The Shiya Group will surely rise completely, even more brilliant than it is now, and his four-star group will inevitably be annihilated!"


    Su Yan said this with an unquestionable domineering, as if this was the truth, he had the final say.


    Fang Ruya trembled all over, and she realized that she wanted to miss a little. Su Yan was a strong person, a master and a strong person, and she really couldn''t be treated as an ordinary person.

 Chapter 511： Kim Hyun Mos Wrath

    But Fang Ruya is not a child of a small family, her family Fang family is the top family in the East Island, and the Fang family group is a 200 billion group empire.


    So she also knows some secret things, including secrets about the martial arts world.


    "Mr. Su, the Four-Star Group is not a small group. It is a huge imperial group with hundreds of billions of billions. It is much stronger than ours."


    "So what, it is going to provoke me Shiya Group, no matter how big it is, it has to surrender."


    "But the son of Jin Kaifa, chairman of the Four Star Group, is not easy."


    Su Yan was surprised: "Do you also know Jin Kaifa''s son?"


    "I heard the housekeeper say that Jin Hyunwu is the number one strong in Kimchi country."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "When did Su Ba first be afraid of people?"


    Su Yan''s words made Fang Ruya speechless. Now she remembered that Su Yan was a fearless existence. She admired him because of his personality.


    "Well, let''s listen to you together."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan was completely relaxed, and then just waited for news from the Four Star Group and Jin Xuanwu.


    During this period of time, all kinds of news are flying all over the sky, which is basically detrimental to the Shiya Group, that is, more than half of the scientific research personnel who have left the laboratory are disappointed with the super psychic liquid.


    Of course, Su Yan knew the reason why this group of people left, and directly let Ye Canghai be responsible for solving the matter. Ye Canghai communicated with the government personnel to thoroughly investigate the supervisors. Among these people, there must be ghosts.


    At this time, the Four Star Group started to produce psychic fluids in full swing, for which they invested hundreds of billions of dollars to build a laboratory.


    However, it was only a month, the construction of the Four Star Group''s laboratory was completed, and the scientific research personnel also directly settled in to start the production of the spiritual liquid.


    "All elements and ingredients are matched, and they are combined in order."


    With the command of the scientific research commander, the button was activated, and various element solutions flowed directly into the glassware and mixed into a green liquid.


    "Open the vessel!"


    An assistant took out the green liquid, but he was directly smoked by the smell, which was too strong.


    "Why is it so smelly? How could this be a super psychic liquid."


    Immediately someone came to take a sample, and compared it with the Super Spirit Liquid.


    Half an hour later, the result came out and was directly delivered to Jin Xuanwu.


    Jin Xuanwu looked at the result of the comparison, his face was so gloomy that he almost ran away.


    "How can it be like this, the ingredients and proportions are exactly the same, how can it be so smelly, there is no spiritual power at all."


    Jin Xuanwu angrily threw the green liquid in front of him directly to the ground, the bottle shattered, the liquid flowed out, and the smell immediately filled the whole room.


    Jin Xuanwu was so dizzy that he hurriedly used his spiritual power to protect his body, and he hurriedly left the room.


    "Why is this!"


    Jin Xuanwu angered directly at the scientific research commander, his expression full of hideous expressions.


    The scientific research commander was scared so scared that he hurriedly said: "They are all done in accordance with the requirements of the formula, and there is no slightest error."


    "How could this be!"


    "I don''t know, there may be a problem with the formula."


    "Nonsense, there must be no problem with the formula!"


    Jin Xuanwu shouted angrily, but there was a sense of uncertainty in his heart. Although he only met with Su Yan for a few minutes, he knew that Su Yan was not easy to provoke, and I am afraid that he was really involved in the formula.


    The people he sent have only verified the ingredients and proportions, and are not absolutely sure of the correctness of the formula.


    If the formula is really fake, Jin Xuanwu can''t believe the consequences.


    It is not simply that it cannot be produced. Four Star Group is ashamed to say that the money invested in the laboratory is wasted, and the stock price will inevitably be subject to fluctuations.


    "No, I have to investigate this thoroughly."


    Jin Xuanwu hurriedly left and informed his eyeliner to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    The news finally got him restored his look, but he didn''t bask in the sun. This was just a very simple matter.


    Jin Xuanwu immediately asked him to rebuild the laboratory''s pipes, exposing part of it to the sun.


    Gold Development also came personally for this matter, which is the top priority for the Four Star Group, and there can be no mistakes.


    "Xuanwu, what happened?"


    Jin Kaifa looked anxious, he heard some news from others.


    Jin Xuanwu patted his father on the shoulder, and smiled: "It''s nothing big, it''s just a small thing, it''s already resolved."


    "That''s good, hurry up and start production. Shareholders are already waiting anxiously."


    "Good father, start production immediately."


    After the pipeline was rebuilt, production began immediately, and Jin Hyun-wu personally supervised it, striving for a success.


    But the green liquid that came out didn''t change much. To be honest, the green liquid just got more bubbles and became more disgusting.


    "Why is this smell stronger? This is definitely not a super spiritual liquid!"


    "There must be a problem with the formula. Our procedures have been checked countless times, and there is not a single error."


    The scientific research commander is going crazy, and bilateral pressure put him on the verge of mental breakdown.


    "You are not to blame for this, I know what''s going on."


    After Jin Hyunwu was angry, his face became calm, but those eyes were shining with cold expressions.


    The scientific research commander suddenly relaxed and lay directly on the ground, obviously because of the sudden relaxation after the tension.


    Sitting in the office, Jin Xuanwu tried his best to restrain his mood, but he still couldn''t keep calm inside. He didn''t expect Su Yan to put him in the army.


    "I think it''s too simple, how can Su Baxian, who has never suffered a loss, be fooled so easily."


    Jin Xuanwu shook his head, rubbing his forehead hard, and Jin Kaifa walked in at this time.


    "Xuanwu, the formula is fake?"


    Jin Kaifa looked anxious, this matter was known to the shareholders, and there was already a lot of trouble outside.


    Jin Xuanwu nodded, he didn''t have the aura before, and his back buckled a lot.


    "What can I do then, it is impossible to explain to those shareholders."


    "Shareholders, tell them what to tell them, and tell them to shut up. If anyone leaks any news, I will never let him go."


    Jin Xuanwu''s face was cold, his eyes were full of gleam, and a suffocating air filled the air, making Jin Kaifa''s complexion change.


    "Su Baxian, you and I will never end this matter, dare to lie to me, I want you to repay it twice!"


    As Jin Xuanwu said, he left the office directly. He was going to China. The original conversation had not been completed yet. Naturally, this time he went to complete the agreed matter.


    For him, there is no disagreement at all, he is really going to tear his skin, he is not afraid, the big deal is to destroy Su Ba first.

 Chapter 512： High price

    At this time, Su Yan and Jin Shiya were playing everywhere in Jiangbei, and they also traveled to other places. They didn''t want to be a person in crisis.


    This trip was naturally taken by the paparazzi and went directly to the news and newspapers. Of course, the characters have all done facial treatments. No one who faces the master has dared to post his face and the face of his girlfriend on the Internet.


    The Shiya Group, whose stocks have plummeted, was faltering because of this incident. Many people have already judged that Shiya Group will soon file for bankruptcy protection.


    Su Yan, who had returned to Jiangbei, hadn''t even entered the door, but saw a woman in a white dress with a scarf.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Yan was very surprised. Fang Ruya didn''t manage the company properly in the casino, and she came here. She usually doesn''t say anything. You must know that this is a critical period.


    "I work hard every day, but you are so leisurely, why can''t I relax."


    Facing Fang Ruya''s duties, Su Yan couldn''t refute, and could only smile awkwardly.


    "This is your girlfriend."


    Fang Ruya looked at Jin Shiya with a look of jealousy on her face. Compared with the two girls, Jin Shiya was naturally better, with a touch of spirituality.


    "This is Miss Fang Ruya, the CEO of our Siya Group."


    Jin Shiya shook hands with Fang Ruya enthusiastically, which was considered polite.


    "Come in and talk, it''s cold outside."


    The three of them entered the house, Jin Shiya went to prepare tea, and Fang Ruya''s smile disappeared at this time.


    "Mr. Su, you''d better play around. Have you ever cared about Shiya Group?"


    Fang Ruya spoke in a questioning tone, obviously jealous of Su Yanxiu''s affection.


    "I''m so tired recently. It''s just going out to play. Ms. Fang can relax."


    "Relax, do you know what is going on with the Shiya Group now? The stockholders have all withdrawn from the stagnant water."


    "The stocks have returned to our hands. It''s fine to withdraw."


    "What a shit."


    Fang Ruya was so emotional that these three words came out directly, but she regretted it.


    Su Yan is not angry. He rarely gets angry when facing women. He also knows that Fang Ruya is angry because of Shiya Group.


    "The stock has been recovered, 90% of Shiya Group''s stock, and 99% of Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Yes, the share is about the same as I thought, and I will definitely make a lot of money by then."


    "You are still making a lot of money. I think you are a daydream. The outside world is saying that the Shiya Group will not last long and it will definitely go bankrupt. The stock price has dropped by 60%."


    "Go down, the more you drop, the more money you make."


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Fang Ruya was completely angry, she was a bit stubborn as a strong woman, she didn''t look at Su Yan like this.


    "You are a master, you can ignore the life and death of the Shiya Group, but I have paid my attention."


    "Didn''t I put my effort?"


    Su Yan asked, but Fang Ruya didn''t calm down, she was still angry.


    "Then you don''t care about its life or death!"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s cell phone rang, and Su Yan took a look, showing a bright smile on his face.


    "You can still laugh!"


    Fang Ruya feels that her small universe is about to explode. Whether you are a master or not, she can''t wait to beat Su Yan violently.


    "The turning point is here."


    "What a turning point, I think you are still dreaming."


    "A call from Jin Xuanwu."


    Fang Ruya''s face was surprised. Jin Xuanwu naturally knew who it was, and it was a big deal for Jin Xuanwu to call Su Yan.


    At this moment, she tried to control the anger in her heart, and wanted to hear the conversation between Su Yan and Jin Xuanwu.


    Su Yan answered the phone, his complexion returned to calm, without a glance.


    After a while, Jin Xuanwu on the other side finally couldn''t help but started talking.


    "Su Taidou, you are so cloudy."


    "What is yin enough, can I compare with you? Talk to me about cooperation face-to-face, steal the formula of my super psychic liquid, and also want my Shiya Group to close down." "I said before, we didn''t grab it. Your recipe."


    "Okay, let''s take it as a dog."


    Su Yan directly hung up the phone, but Jin Xuanwu called again.


    Su Yan hung up three times directly, but Jin Xuanwu still didn''t give up, he didn''t dare to give up.


    Su Yan answered the phone and said slightly angrily: "You are sick, you still call to laugh at me, believe it or not, I will come to you for a duel."


    "I think there is some misunderstanding between us, we shouldn''t be like this." At this time, it was Jin Kaifa.


    "There is a misunderstanding from your sister."


    Jin Xuanwu tried to suppress the anger in his heart and kept his tone calm.


    "I think there must be someone deliberately sabotaging our friendship. This person is probably disguised by the Kimchi Game Company. Our Four-Star Group is an old enemy with them."


    "Don''t talk about it, if you have a formula, I will accept it."


    "Don''t don''t, Su Taidou, what I said before was wrong. The person disguised by the Kimchi Game Company gave us the formula. We thought it was true, so that''s why."


    "That''s why you turned your face and didn''t recognize people, and wanted to destroy my Shiya Group, right?"


    "Su Taidou, I am here to apologize to you. I was abrupt about this matter, but I was wrong."


    It''s hard to imagine that Jin Kaifa will make amends. This is the first time he has made amends for his life.


    "All right, so be it."


    Su Yan pretended to hang up, but was hurriedly stopped by Jin Xuanwu.


    "Don''t, Su Taidou forgot that we still have something to talk to."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Naturally it''s a matter of super spiritual power."


    "Why, want to lie to me again?"


    "How dare we lie to Su Taidou? We are here to talk about cooperation. We were blinded by lard before. I hope you adults don''t count the villains."


    "Hehe, you still want me to sell you super spiritual power liquid?"


    "We will follow our previous promise."


    "Give you the formula and let you bring down the Shiya Group?"


    "No, no, we will never enter the Chinese market."


    "A ghost believes in you."


    "We can sign an agreement, and if there is an agreement, we will not violate it."


    Su Yan began to pretend to be hesitant. The fish was completely hooked now, so he had to let it go for a while, perhaps making the fish bigger.


    "Really, signing an agreement for us to enter China is a violation of the agreement and a high price to pay."


    "Do you really have any intention to cooperate?"


    "Of course, Super Soul Liquid is our most important item."


    "Well, for your pious sake, I can give you the formula of Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Really, thank you Su Tai Dou."


    Jin Kaifa and Jin Xuanwu both smiled. They didn''t expect Su Yan to agree so easily. It was a bit abnormal, but it was fine if they could.


    "but."


    Su Yan''s heart beat Jin Kaifa''s heart, and his face became nervous again.


    "Su Taidou, but what?"


    "You have to compensate for some mental damage."


    Jin Kaifa frowned slightly: "I don''t know how much mental damage Su Taidou will cost?"


    "Not much, 300 billion."

 Chapter 513： Cooperation reached

    Su Yan easily and indifferently said the amount of compensation. In his opinion, 300 billion is still a small amount. He originally wanted 500 billion for mental damage.


    Jin Xuanwu directly grabbed the phone and said angrily at Su Yan: "Three hundred billion, are you dreaming!"


    "Dreaming, I never dream during the day. Three hundred billion is still less. I didn''t want five hundred billion when you are honest."


    "Impossible, I will give you 10 billion at most!"


    Jin Xuanwu''s eyes were cold, and the formula to buy the super spiritual power liquid cost 500 billion, which is almost all the assets of their Jin family, and 300 billion mental loss expenses, idiotic dreams.


    "If it''s impossible, it''s impossible. You can totally pay no compensation, so be it."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, Fang Ruya who was on the side was stunned for a while, but she hadn''t turned back.


    "You lion open your mouth, 300 billion mental damage expenses."


    "Is it too much? For those who sacrificed, I feel that it is still less. Besides, Miss Fang is worried and angry. Isn''t it compensated?"


    Jin Shiya came over with the fruit, let Fang Ruya taste it, she cleverly got into Su Yan''s chest, this action naturally declared that Su Yan was her private property.


    Fang Ruya''s eyes were full of jealousy, she now completely understands Su Yan''s strategy, and now the Four Star Group will be overwhelmed.


    If they don''t buy the formula of Super Lingli Liquid, then they will be dishonest. The shares of the Four Star Group will inevitably fall sharply, and the shares of Shiya Group and Super Lingli Liquid will inevitably soar. No wonder Su Yan asked her to buy stocks vigorously.


    If the Four-Star Group buys Super Spirit Liquid, it will lose 800 billion yuan, which is a big blow to the Four-Star Group.


    "I found out that you are really a profiteer. I thought you would use force to solve the problem."


    "A profiteer, I don''t like the whole vocabulary. I just treat him as a man, and dare to provoke me and ask him to pay a painful price."


    Fang Ruya obviously underestimated Su Yan, this matter is far more than that, he Su Yan not only wants the Four Star Group to suffer, he wants it to be destroyed!


    A few days later, Jin Xuanwu did not call, and Su Yan was not in a hurry. If he did not buy it, it would not be a bad result for him. It can only be said that the Four Star Group can protect itself.


    But in the past few days, Jin Kaifa and Jin Hyunwu are under intense pressure.


    For the Four Star Group Conference Building, only a group of shareholders are eligible to participate in the meeting.


    At this time, Kim Development was sitting in the first place, and Kim Hyun Mo was sitting next to him, attending the meeting as a shareholder.


    There is an LCD screen in the conference room, which is broadcasting local hot news at this time.


    "Hello everyone, this is our reporter Jin Huimin. More than a month ago, the Four Star Group announced its entry into the health care product industry in a high-profile manner. Xuancheng developed its own formula for super psychiatric liquid to make everyone in the world drink super psychic power. liquid."


    "The young president of the Four-Star Group even threatened to bankrupt China''s Shiya Group. At that time, the Four-Star Group was very beautiful. The stock rose directly by more than 20%, making the Four-Star Group successfully rank among the billions of empires. ."


    "But now more than a month has passed, but the Four Star Group has no news about the Super Spiritual Liquid. This has to make people wonder. Is the Four Star Group waiting time or there is another hidden story? Let''s visit on the street. ."


    "Hello sir, what do you think of the Super Soul Liquid of the Four Star Group."


    "Four Star Group''s habitual tactic is nothing more than to make investors scramble to buy their stocks to collect money."


    "Hello madam, what do you think of the Super Soul Liquid of the Four Star Group."


    "Four Star Group, the group that suffered a thousand dollars, scammed me a lot of money, and now the stock has fallen, I am dead."


    Faced with such news, the air in the entire conference room seemed to freeze, and the faces of all shareholders were very ugly.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Jin Kaifa��s speech was interrupted by someone named Cui Safety, who is a major shareholder of the Four Star Group and a third shareholder.


    "Chairman Jin, I just want to ask if Super Spirit Liquid can be produced. It has been more than a month now."


    Cui An��an��s remarks naturally resonated with other shareholders. Everyone started to discuss and demanded that Jinhai develop an explanation.


    In the face of everyone''s discussion, Jin Kaifa couldn''t explain at all, he was anxious, and regretted what super spiritual power he had done.


    Jin Xuanwu was immediately furious, staring at the shareholders with cold eyes, and said coldly: "Don''t be noisy at the meeting. If you don''t listen, try Jin Xuanwu''s fist!"


    His fists are indeed deterrent, and no one dares to refute his words unless they don''t want to live anymore.


    Cui Ansan was very angry and said directly: "Well, I am not a Four-Star shareholder, believe it or not, I don''t want to live a life-threatening life all day long."


    Cui Anhui left in anger, but Jin Xuanwu didn''t stop him. If he moved Cui Ansafe here, it would aggravate the turmoil of the Four Star Group.


    Although the others did not leave, most of them wanted to sell their stocks because Jin Xuanwu was too strong and such a company lost interest for them.


    "Xuanwu, what should we do right now? This group of people will definitely sell the stock."


    Jin Xuanwu clenched his fists and made a creaking sound. It was obvious that he had been angry and had not been so angry after living for more than 20 years.


    "Only formulas can be purchased right now."


    Jin Xuanwu said this reluctantly. He thought of a hundred methods, but only this method can get through, and only this method can make him fight back.


    "But Su Ba first wants 800 billion!"


    "I''ll talk to him again to see if we can keep the price down. This matter will definitely not leave it alone. How much he has eaten, I will definitely let him vomit it twice!"


    Jin Kaifa dialed Su Yan''s phone again, but Su Yan did not answer the call so quickly this time. Instead, he left it out for two days, making Jin Kaifa an ant on a hot pot.


    At this time, Su Yan smiled and said, "Chairman Jin, why are you calling me every day? Are you harassing me?"


    "Su Taidou, I''m not going to discuss cooperation with you."


    "What cooperation? You have no sincerity. I don''t want to cooperate now."


    "Hey, Su Taidou can''t be arrogant, this is a win-win cooperation."


    Su Yan wanted to laugh inwardly, this Jin Kaifa really regarded him as a fool, then treat him as a fool, and make a fool of him.


    "I said before, if you want to cooperate, you can give me 300 billion in mental damage."


    "Can Su Taidou be less, give one hundred billion."


    "If you want to say that, don''t give 400 billion, we won''t talk about it."


    "Su Taidou, 300 billion is 300 billion."


    Jin developed a cold sweat on his forehead, and he had to increase the price. He couldn''t take it out even if he took off his clothes.


    "It''s about the same."

 Chapter 514： Whats wrong with you

    "Three hundred billion, plus the five hundred billion used to purchase super psychiatric liquid, make a total of 800 billion, pay for the formula with one hand."


    A cold sweat broke out on Jin Kaifa''s forehead, and he quickly said, "Su Taidou, this is not okay. How can we spend 800 billion at once? It will take time."


    "Then I don''t care. You didn''t have any sincerity at the beginning. I wouldn''t give you the formula without spending 800 billion."


    Jin developed Qi''s heart attack, thanks to the quick-acting Jiuxin Pill, and Jin Xuanwu was even more furious.


    "Su Baxian, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Jin Xuanwu wanted to fly to China to fight with Su Yan. In the end, Su Yan died, so that the super spiritual power liquid would go directly to him.


    "Too much deception, who is back, who wants to call to show off in front of me, who says to break my Shiya Group, I don''t think you are pitiful, ghosts sell you the formula of super spiritual power liquid."


    "Do you like it, I don''t want to sell it!"


    Su Yan''s tone was high, with extreme anger in his tone, not pretending that he was afraid that Jin Xuanwu would not be taken the bait.


    Jin Kaifa recovered a little bit, and quickly answered the phone, and said in an apologetic tone: "Farewell Su Taidou, the dog is not sensible, don''t take it to heart, we will discuss this matter again."


    "There is nothing to discuss. After discussing it, it is not allowed to be 900 billion, trillion."


    "Su Taidou, it''s really impossible for us to come up with 800 billion in one go. How can such a large sum of money come out all at once."


    Su Yan paused, with an old fox smile on his face.


    "Well, it''s right to think about it, 800 billion won''t be available at once, so you can mortgage things of the same value, such as stocks, houses, companies, etc."


    When Jin Xuanwu heard this, he immediately said anxiously: "Father, don''t promise him, he wants to embezzle the shares of Four Star Group."


    Jin Kaifa shook his head and said, "Do we still have options?"


    Jin Xuanwu was silent, speechless.


    "Don''t forget, we can fight back with super psychic fluid, and when he takes our stocks, he will have to return them."


    With hatred on Jin Xuanwu''s face, he said coldly: "More than that, I will take away his Shiya Group and let him die without a place to be buried."


    "This is my son, forbearance now."


    Jin Development continued on the phone and said, "Su Taidou, your method is not bad. I will give you up to 30% of the shares of the Four Star Group, and the rest will be mortgaged in cash, real estate, and the company."


    Thirty percent of the Four Star Group��s stock is 400 billion. He can only take out that much, because he has to control at least 35 percent of the stock, otherwise he has no right to speak.


    The other 400 billion, Jin Kai-shek is trying to find people to borrow money, and Jin Hyun-wu is also developing his own contacts and borrowing money everywhere.


    At the same time, the Four Star Group held a stock reform meeting, where the shareholders holding shares were diluted by half, and the money collected was used to purchase super soul liquid.


    These shareholders began to oppose fiercely, and no one would accept that the money in their hands was reduced by half, but later learned that they were used for the production and development of super spiritual power fluids, and these people had to obey.


    Now the Four-Star Group is no longer as glamorous as it is on the surface. The outside world is already questioning the authenticity of its super psychic fluid. If it is not developed as soon as possible, it will be illusory.


    After the approval, with the 200 billion in exchange for dilution, Jin Development gave Su Yan a total of 800 billion worth of stocks, cash, real estate, and companies.


    When Jin Kaifa and Jin Xuanwu came to Jiangbei and signed a contract with Su Yan, Su Yan was full of red, while Jin Kaifa looked helpless, and Jin Xuanwu was extremely gloomy.


    "Su Baxian, can you give us the formula now."


    "of course."


    Su Yan took the two to the laboratory. Of course, they would not know the place where the spirits gathered.


    "This is the recipe, please check it out."


    Jin Xuanwu took a look at the formula, his face changed, "Isn''t this exactly the same as that formula?"


    Su Yan said displeased: "What formula is exactly the same?"


    "It''s the recipe that Kimchi Game Company sold to us."


    "Is it the same? Take a closer look."


    Jin Xuanwu checked one by one, and he found a difference, one more hsf thing.


    "What does this hsf mean?"


    "I don''t know what it means. It''s essential anyway. We don''t include it in our usual recipes because this thing is very spiritual."


    "Spirituality?"


    Jin Xuanwu''s expression condensed, feeling that this hsf is probably the key to the super psychic liquid.


    "How will it be formed?"


    "The nectar between heaven and earth, by the way, I remember Westerners call it the life factor."


    Jin Xuanwu''s face was shocked, and his heart began to heat up. He finally understood what the super psychic liquid lacked, which was the life factor.


    "Next, I will demonstrate it to everyone."


    The super spiritual liquid was produced according to the procedure, and the green liquid that came out finally made Jin Xuanwu satisfied.


    "So pure, so powerful spiritual fluctuation."


    "Now I give you the recipe, and this collaboration is complete."


    Su Yan made the gesture of request, naturally walking slowly and not sending it.


    Jin Xuanwu wanted to say something cruel, but after thinking about it, he gave it up, and left with the recipe and Jin Development.


    Jin Xuanwu, who returned to the base, immediately started production. According to the original procedure, he had people gather nectar in the morning, and finally merged with the green liquid to form a super spiritual liquid.


    At the new product launch conference, Jin Kaifa held the bottle of super psychic liquid with great spirit, and said proudly: "This is the super psychic liquid we produced!"


    After that, the company stepped up production and shipped hundreds of bottles a day, but Jin Development was not happy.


    "Xuanwu, I have something to tell you."


    "Father, I have something too."


    "You speak first."


    "The spiritual power of this super spiritual power fluid is getting less and less, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "How is this possible, what can we do now, we produce hundreds of bottles a day at a cost of hundreds of millions, and this bottle has to be sold for tens of millions to really make money."


    The nectar of heaven and earth has a certain spiritual power of heaven and earth, but collected every day, the spiritual power in it will naturally become less and less, and the super psychic liquid produced will definitely get worse and worse.


    Su Yan had anticipated all this a long time ago. Without the continual production of spiritual power from the Spirit Gathering Array, it would be impossible to continuously produce super psychic power liquid only by relying on the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    Relying on the spiritual power between heaven and earth, this is probably more difficult than cultivation. If you can collect enough spiritual power from heaven and earth, then it is better to practice directly and do some super psychic fluid, and super psychic fluid is worthless.


    Jin Xuan, who understands everything, wants to go crazy. He now fully understands that all this is just a conspiracy by Su Yan, a trap that Su Yan has prepared for him.


    "Su Baxian, you dare to cheat me!"


    Jin Xuanwu went mad with anger on the phone, and did not hide his murderous intent.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and smiled faintly: "What''s wrong with you."

 Chapter 515： Press conference

    Su Yan''s words made Jin Xuanwu vomit blood and smashed the house with a punch, his eyes full of suffocation.


    "Su Baxian, I want you to die!"


    Seeing that his plan has been realized, Su Yan''s mood is particularly refreshing, holding Jin Shiya intimacy constantly.


    "What is so happy?"


    Jin Shiya was also in a bad mood these few days, because too many rumors outside made her uneasy.


    "It must be a good thing. Your husband has made 800 billion yuan. I can bankrupt the Four Star Group in one sentence."


    "You made 800 billion I believe, but let Four Star Group go bankrupt, isn''t it bragging."


    "No?" Su Yan scratched Jin Shiya''s nose and smiled even more. "Wait for a good show, and see how the Four Star Group is annihilated, and how our Shiya Group reaches the top in one step."


    Fang Ruya has returned to the casino, she still has to do business if she is playing tricks, after all, Shiya Group needs her to manage and operate.


    At the same time, she also knew Su Yan''s plan, and she just had to wait quietly.


    Su Yan dialed Fang Ruya''s phone, and Fang Ruya connected after almost a ring.


    "Mr. Su, is it time to counterattack?"


    "That''s right, hold a press conference, let the media news give me crazy hype, the Four Star Group is over."


    Fang Ruya was so excited that her heart''s ups and downs were difficult to calm, and it took a while to restore her peace.


    "Secretary Zhao, immediately hold a press conference for me."


    "Okay, Chairman."


    Journalists from various media were alarmed because Shiya Group has not held a press conference for nearly two months, that is, Shiya Group has not publicly said anything about it since the stock plunge.


    This press conference naturally attracted mainstream media reporters from all over the world. This is big news, and they also have a lot of questions for Fang Ruya.


    At the press conference, Fang Ruya wore a beautiful professional outfit, charming but dignified, and her aura was so huge that a group of people couldn''t help but give her thumbs up.


    "Today is the press conference of Shiya Group. If you have any questions, you can raise your hands and speak."


    The reporters all raised their hands, obviously there are many problems.


    Fang Ruya clicked a person and asked him to speak.


    "Chairman Fang, is Shiya Group applying for bankruptcy protection this press conference?"


    Fang Ruya''s face condensed, and she said displeased: "This press conference has nothing to do with bankruptcy. How can the Shiya Group become bankrupt if it thrives."


    "The two stocks of Keshiya Group plummeted, and now they have shrunk by 70%."


    "That was a malicious slander, slander and slander on us, and a malicious trick with ulterior motives."


    "You are talking about the Four Star Group?"


    "Yes, Shiya Group''s Super Spirit Liquid has always been an exclusive operation. It is an independent invention of Mr. Su. It is impossible for other inventions to come out."


    "But the Four Star Group has developed a super psychic liquid, and also took out a sample to display."


    "Sample, what''s the use of the sample, can he let everyone in the world drink it? He can only speak big words."


    "The production of super psychiatric fluid requires expensive costs. We set a price of 400,000 bottles and basically did not make money, and we did not respond to this matter for more than a month, just using time to make it self-defeating."


    "You mean the Four Star Group is telling lies."


    "Yes, otherwise it''s been over a month, why hasn''t he produced a super psychic liquid?"


    A group of reporters were in an uproar. Fang Ruya''s words were like the fuse. People from all over the world were talking about this matter. It was even more skeptical to hear Fang Ruya say so.


    "Presumably everyone has some understanding of the attack on our company''s production base. Who did it? Everyone present should have a steelyard. The Four Star Group also wants to quibble the Kimchi game company. Such a company has its heart. Damn it!"


    Fang Ruya took out the phone recordings developed by Su Yan and Jin, played them directly, and was recorded by the reporters present.


    "I can guarantee the authenticity of this recording, and it has been tested by professionals and is not synthetic."


    Fang Ruya took out a test report, leaving a group of reporters dumbfounded.


    The press conference of Siya Group was like an abnormal hurricane, which immediately swept all over the world, leaving many people in shock and surprise.


    The mainstream vvv news channel of a certain country covered the whole process.


    "Let��s take a look at a newsletter. This is the first press conference of Shiya Group��s stock plummet for more than a month."


    "Some questions were answered at the meeting, and they were all very exciting. One said that the Four Star Group had no formula for super psychic liquid and could not produce it at all; the other said that Shiya��s super psychic liquid production base was attacked, which was very It may be the Four-Star Group; the chairman of the third Shiya Group directly announced the telephone records of the four-star Group Chairman Jin and the Shiya Group shareholder Mr. Su, and they were verified to be true."


    The most famous economic commentator in a certain country said to the host: "After learning about the press conference of the Shiya Group, I feel that the Four Star Group is rubbish, shit, and a scum among global companies!"


    Major mainstream newspapers have published it, and some even printed the hot news in full.


    "The truth is so clear that you can see the sun, and the Four Star Group can be punishable!"


    This press conference directly caused tremors all over the world, and it also had a strong impact on Shiya Group and Four Star Group.


    The two stocks of Shiya Group originally had a lower limit and faced bankruptcy protection, but now they have soared directly, and the limit is set for a few minutes every day. This trend has made many people who sell their shares regret it.


    "When you enter the stock market, it''s as deep as the ocean!"


    However, the Four Star Group has not yet responded, and the stock price was frustrated and almost fell to the limit. This made many shareholders and investors who bought the stock immediately dissatisfied, and they asked Four Star Group to give an explanation.


    At this time, Fang Ruya and Su Yan were in a video chat. Fang Ruya was swaying with high-end red wine, obviously feeling very comfortable.


    "Mr. Su, how much do you think the stock will rise?"


    "How many, Shiya Group has thousands, I think it should be one thousand five."


    Fang Ruya drank the red wine in her mouth and spewed it out, quite embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "Mr. Su, you are too optimistic, one thousand and one thousand five."


    "I think it''s more than that. When the four-star group is annihilated, there will probably be more, and then some will be sold out. These investors and investment institutions may panic buying like crazy."


    Fang Ruya felt that she couldn''t understand Su Yan for a while. No, she had never understood Su Yan, but now she felt that Su Yan was getting fuzzy.


    This is a man with both civil and military skills, and becoming an opponent with him is destined to be a sad ending.


    Fang Ruya suddenly had this idea in her heart and she couldn''t help but fought a cold war. Fortunately, she was suitable for Su Yan to stay in a boat.

 Chapter 516： Fatal blow

    Three days after the press conference, the two stocks of Shiya Group skyrocketed and directly rose by the limit. It was difficult for countless people to find a single vote, because 90% of the stocks were bought by Su Yan, and no one would be foolish for the rest To throw it out.


    However, the Four Star Group is facing tremendous pressure. The stock has plummeted, and shareholders questioned that the failure of Super Spirit Liquid production has become a reality.


    "What can I do, what can I do!"


    Jin Kaifa was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He basically hadn''t slept in the past few days. How could he be able to sleep?


    And Jin Xuanwu didn''t even give a glance, his eyes were full of anger, and his murderous face was particularly scary.


    "What a Su Ba first, the salary from the bottom of the tank is ruthless!"


    Jin Kaifa can only say helplessly, "Xuanwu, I think it is better to be honest with the media, just say that the super spiritual liquid is not developed, so that at least it can stabilize the stock plummet."


    Other industries of the Four Star Group have not been affected because of this. It is because of this that some investors and shareholders choose to stay behind.


    Jin Xuanwu was unwilling to do so, but now, the method Jin Kaifa said is the only way.


    In the end, he could only nod silently, his chin was already a beard.


    "Finally waited for the press conference of Four Star Group."


    Many reporters were full of excitement. They stayed here for several days, but they were extremely tired.


    "Go in quickly, or there will be no place later."


    Many reporters rushed in to take up positions, which is enough to illustrate the popularity of the four-star press conference.


    "Look, four-star chairman Jin has developed it."


    A group of reporters surrounded them, but this time was different from the last time. Jin Kaifa kept his face cold throughout the whole process and asked his bodyguards to drive the reporters away.


    At the press conference, Jin Development also had a gloomy face, without the slightest joy.


    "Today is the press conference of Four Star Group. You can ask questions if you have any questions."


    "You said this reporter."


    "Chairman Jin, you can respond to the remarks made by the chairman of Shiya Group."


    This is naturally what all reporters want to know, and it is also what most people in the world want to know.


    "The chairman of Shiya Group is simply nonsense. What he said is not credible. This is a slander against the Four Star Group, and his heart is to blame."


    "In this regard, our Four Star Group will reserve the right to legal proceedings for her remarks. If she does not apologize publicly, I will take him to the International Court of Justice!"


    Jin Kaifa''s words were sonorous and powerful, and a group of reporters could not help but be slightly astonished. Is Shiya Group really slandering?


    "Chairman, why hasn''t there been any news about your company''s super psychic liquid? You said you want people all over the world to drink the super psychic liquid."


    Jin Kaifa''s face suddenly went cold, his face looked like pig liver, obviously very angry.


    "In this press conference, I mainly made some explanations on Super Lingli Liquid. Due to the strategic shift of the Four Star Group, we will no longer develop related products for Super Lingli Liquid in the future."


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole room was in an uproar, and there was a lot of discussion, all pointing to the Four Star Group.


    "Chairman Jin, do you say that proves that what the chairman of Shiya Group said is true."


    "I just said everything that should be said, please don''t repeat the question."


    "Chairman Jin, can you talk about why you want to stop the development of super psychic fluid?"


    "I said, Four Star Group will carry out a strategic shift."


    "Is the Four Star Group so sensationalizing for money?"


    "Four Star Group is so deceiving the people of the world, is it not ashamed of it?"


    "Does the Four Star Group really have a formula for super psychic liquid or has it really been invented?"


    ...


    Faced with many questions from reporters, Jin Kaifa couldn''t bear it. He suffered a heart attack and went to the hospital.


    Afterwards, the shares of Four Star Group plummeted and even fell below the previous level, shrinking by 30%.


    On the one hand, Shiya Group��s stocks are trading at the daily limit, and the staff of the stock exchange are numb, saying that Shiya Group will repeat the previous miracle.


    Jin Kaifa, who had returned from the hospital, had to return to his post. He was actually very tired. He was really tired to manage such a huge empire group.


    Gold Development held a shareholder meeting, first stooped to apologize to all shareholders, and then described the future development of the Four Star Group.


    "Four Star Group has taken a detour, but this is not just a debt. It also tells us not to blindly set foot in other industries, but to work steadily. IT and energy are still suitable for the Four Star Group."


    Although the shareholders are dissatisfied, the matter is over, and they can''t say anything. They can only turn losses into profits and let the Four Star Group return to the right path. After all, a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    Jin Xuanwu also apologized to everyone, because of the previous threats, he would be fired from the company if he did not apologize.


    "Su Baxian, do you think this will trip the Four-Star Group? You can only dream!"


    Jin Xuanwu looked at the stock price that was beginning to stabilize, and he was relieved, which proved that the Four Star Group has finally returned to the right path.


    But a few days later, four-star IT and energy industries have experienced quality problems one after another.


    "Look, the phone I just bought exploded."


    "The washing machine I just bought broke after a few days."


    "What kind of energy machine, it''s not as fuel efficient as an ordinary machine. It''s too expensive. Use a ball."


    ...


    Distributors from all over the world came to question and complain, which put the stable Four-Star Group at the forefront of the storm.


    "How could such a thing happen!"


    Lei Ting was furious with questions about management at all levels.


    A manager in charge of production reluctantly said: "Chairman, we are short of funds, so we can only..."


    The manager did not dare to speak out, but everyone knew that he could only cut corners because of the difficulty of capital turnover.


    Jin Kaifa was sent into the hospital again, and the company was directly chaired by Jin Xuanwu.


    "If there is a problem, I will recall it. We would rather not do it. Then we can''t cut corners, understand!"


    "Ming...understand."


    A group of managers and technicians are also very bitter. If you don''t cut corners, you can give money, and how can you produce without money. Just as Kim Hyun-mo was struggling to find a good strategy, a man broke into their meeting room.


    When Jin Xuanwu saw, the blue veins on his face suddenly bulged and he was furious.


    "It''s you, what are you doing here!"


    Jin Xuanwu clenched his fists, and might be furious at any time, because this person was Su Yan.


    "What am I doing here? Your question is ridiculous. Don''t forget that I am a 30% shareholder of the Four Star Group."


    Everyone changed their colors and didn''t understand what was going on, but Jin Xuanwu said coldly: "What about 30%? My father has 35%."


    "I don''t want to grab your position. Why are you panicking, I just came to sell the stock."


    Su Yan''s face showed an abusive smile, and she looked at Jin Xuanwu''s eyes as if she was looking at another clown.


    The shareholders and senior executives present were shocked, and selling 30% of the stock was absolutely a fatal blow to the Four Star Group.

 Chapter 517： Empire Annihilation

    The future of the originally troubled Four-Star Group is uncertain. If Su Yan sells 30% of the stock, it will definitely kill the Four-Star Group.


    A shareholder blushed and said: "Why are you doing this to Four Star Group!"


    "Why, then you have to ask your chairman and Young Master, I am just using the human way to treat the person."


    Jin Xuanwu''s eyes were blue, and his face was terribly gloomy, and the whole room was filled with violent energy. Many people''s complexions changed abruptly and they were panicked.


    "If you dare to sell, I will never die with you."


    "Jin Xuanwu, I''m not scared, I just want to sell, what can you do with me?"


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, so naturally he wouldn''t let him feel better if he dared to deal with him.


    Su Yan left the Four-Star Group Building, but the shareholders of the building were panicked, and they would go bankrupt if they really sold it.


    "Kim Hyun Moo, what you did!"


    "You sold 30% of Four Star Group''s stock to others behind our back!"


    "What is the use of this stock? I want to sell it too!"


    A group of shareholders rioted and left one after another, which completely plunged the Four-Star Group into stagnant water, and there was no possibility of tumbling.


    The next day, Su Yan directly sold 30% of the shares in the Four Star Group, without any hesitation.


    Although he lost more than 100 billion yuan for this, he was happy to let the Four Star Group collapse.


    As soon as 30% of the stocks sold, the entire kimchi stock market was suddenly turbulent. It was almost like a flash flood, and plunged.


    This sell-off was too large, and the limit was still unable to stop the situation. Countless investors ran to the securities building and demanded to sell their stocks.


    At the same time, several other major shareholders of the Four Star Group also sold off their stocks, which can be restored, at least better than bankruptcy.


    Sixty percent of the stocks were sold, which frightened the staff of the stock exchange. They had never seen this before.


    The stock exchange hurriedly shut down the trading channel, which made many people who hold the shares of the Four Star Group angered and gathered at the stock exchange to request the opening of the trading channel.


    At the same time, some people went directly to the headquarters of the Four Star Group to protest and demanded that the chairman of the Four Star Group Jin Kaifa gave an explanation, and even caused a riot, which completely overwhelmed the Four Star Group.


    Jin developed angrily ran back from the hospital, watching with tears on his face that his life''s hard work was spent in vain. No one could understand the pain.


    "My life''s hard work, I gave everything for you, but in the end you took away all of me!"


    Jin Kaifa knelt in front of the mansion in pain. Had it not been for Jin Xuanwu''s escort, I am afraid he would stop the angry investors from doing the Fa right there.


    The government departments of the Kimchi country directly control the development of gold. They think this is a conspiracy. The fluctuation of the four-star group will bring anxiety to the country, cause many people to lose their jobs, cause unemployment, and reduce the country''s GDP.


    Watching Jin Kaifa being taken away, Jin Hyunwu was heartbroken. Now he only has anger in his heart, and the source of all this is Su Yan.


    Right now it is impossible for him to fight back in the Jedi. He can only resolve the dispute between the two by force. Naturally, he is not afraid of force.


    "Su Baxian, I want you to know that everything is ants in front of the strong. When I destroy you, your Shiya Group will be mine!"


    At this time, not only the media, but also the bigwigs in the martial arts world and even the political and business circles are boiling everywhere.


    In a certain western country, an e-commerce tycoon looks at a group of tycoons in various fields sitting in front of him. Everyone is a hegemon, worth more than 100 billion.


    "Everyone must have already known that the Four Star Group was annihilated, and it was the Shiya Group of China that caused its annihilation."


    "It should be said that Su Ba of China defeated the Four-Star Group first." A big boss corrected him. He also knew a thing or two about the martial arts world, and he also knew Su Yan''s nickname.


    Many people are full of solemn expressions and have different thoughts in their hearts. These are all human spirits.


    For a long time, a big man broke the silence and looked at everyone and said: "Hua Guo''s Shiya Group has super spiritual power, and it is not surprising that it can defeat the Four Star Group."


    This big guy is straightforward, and the focus of everyone''s gathering this time is the super psychic liquid.


    "Yes, super spiritual power liquid is now popular in China, and people all over the world are looking forward to it. That''s a magic medicine."


    The big guys present all showed a greedy look. In their opinion, the super soul liquid was not just a magic medicine, but there were huge benefits behind it. This was the existence that the merchants were most concerned about.


    "Don''t hide it, everyone, are you all interested in super spiritual power fluid?"


    "This is a magic drug, but I don''t know how much it costs."


    Some people are still sober and don''t forget to understand the cost. If the cost is too high, it is meaningless.


    "In terms of cost, there are eyeliners who say that it is very low. There are 400,000 bottles of super spiritual power sold outside, and the cost is only 10,000 to 20,000."


    Everyone was short of breath when they heard this. This is a huge profit.


    "I think it''s up to President Ridley Scott to choose this matter."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people nodded. Ridley Scott is the president of the entire western chamber of commerce and a leader in politics and business circles.


    The outside world claims that he has hundreds of billions of dollars in assets, which is comparable to Forbes.


    Although this person is just an ordinary businessman, his power is overwhelming. Even some big shots in the martial arts world are in awe of him, and even the great masters on the list have close contacts with him.


    Compared with the boiling of Western political and business circles, the political and business circles in other places are relatively calm, but a group of martial arts leaders are extremely active.


    When the Arctic angler heard such a thing, he only said a word.


    "Kim Hyun Moo is not a loser, he will definitely not give up."


    Qiu Qianyan, the first hall of Hongmen, didn''t get angry but laughed after learning about this. Zhou Tianhao and his father Zhou Huihuang didn''t know why.


    "Master, Su Yan annihilated the Four Star Group, why are you still laughing?"


    Qiu Qianbian recovered his expression and said calmly: "You only saw that Su Ba first let the Four Star Group go bankrupt, but you didn''t see the hidden things."


    "Hidden thing?"


    The two are even more different, with a puzzled look on their faces.


    "Don''t forget, the young master of the Four-Star Group is Jin Hyunwu. He is the number one powerhouse in the kimchi country. Will he stop there?"


    The two of them shook all over, fully understanding why Qiu Qianyan had laughed at this time instead.


    "Jin Hyun Wugui is the 18th strongest in the ranking. Su Ba first offends him like this, he will definitely not give up."


    "Yes, it''s more than just letting go, I feel that a duel between masters is about to happen." Qiu Qianyan''s eyes were like electricity, and his voice suddenly became cold. "If Jin Xuanwu can kill Su Baxian, then I don''t need it. Go to China to take his life."

 Chapter 518： Fight to the top of the kimchi altar!

    After the government''s access, Jin Kaifa, the chairman of the Four Star Group, was detained, and the Four Star Group was directly brought into bankruptcy protection. Many investors were heartbroken.


    Once the emperor group, the proudest existence of the Kimchi country, now it ends in bankruptcy, which is sad and regrettable.


    After the bankruptcy protection application, the stocks were directly frozen and cleared, and the larger companies under the group held separate auctions to repay the workers'' wages.


    Su Yan asked Fang Ruya to spend 100 billion to purchase several companies in the Four Star Group, including automobiles, mobile phones, computers, and energy, to make the Shiya Group more diversified.


    Nowadays, Shiya Group has become a leading company in the casino. Outsiders say that the casino will no longer just talk about gambling, but will first introduce Shiya Group.


    Today, Shiya Group��s shares exceed 1,200 yuan per share, and shareholders are still very enthusiastic about it. They believe that Shiya Group is an evergreen tree and will survive even if it is in danger.


    The Super Spirit Liquid even broke through to 1,600 per share, both of which surpassed Su Yan''s initial estimate, so Fang Ruya had to take it.


    "Mr. Su, I really convinced you. Even if you don''t count the money from the Four Star Group to buy the super psychic liquid, you have made nearly one trillion in a sudden, which is more than the richest man in the world.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said: "How simple is this world? Those grand masters, who are not trillions, can make more money if they want."


    Su Yan''s words are right. This is not the original ordinary world. With cultivators and martial arts world, this world has already changed. Maybe it has never changed, but many people don''t know it.


    "Isn''t Miss Fang making a lot of money?"


    Fang Ruya can also account for more than 100 billion this time, which is also very rich, and is comparable to her family business.


    "It''s still Mr. Tosu''s blessing, Ruya will follow Mr. Su from now on."


    "Add the word money after it."


    Everything is stable, Su Yan originally planned to return to China because he was still in a hotel next to the Four-Star Group Building.


    He is here to personally witness the collapse of the Four Star Group, so that he can bid farewell to the guards and Hao Aiguo''s Spirit in the Sky.


    At the same time, tell the world about one thing, don''t mess with me, you will regret it if you mess with me!


    But when he was leaving, Jin Xuanwu found him, and Su Yan knew that he couldn''t just leave. There was bound to be a fight here.


    "You still came."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Xuanwu, frowning slightly, without the slightest fear.


    "You made my family ruined, and you let the Four Star Group collapse, can I not come!"


    Jin Xuanwu''s eyes were sharp, his father was arrested, and he had no strength to save him, because he was the military minister appointed by the Kimchi country.


    This identity prevents him from saving his father, which makes him very painful, but he does not regret it.


    He imposed everything on Su Yan, and Su Yan did it all. As long as Su Yan is eliminated, everything will come to an end.


    With the Shiya Group, the Four-Star Group will inevitably rise again, and he will also have a steady stream of super spiritual power.


    Thinking of the super spiritual power fluid, Jin Xuanwu''s heart fluctuates slightly, and there is a trace of greed in his eyes.


    This greedy meaning was naturally captured by Su Yan, and the mocking smile was even worse.


    "Many people are uncontrollable in the face of temptation, but they have overlooked a fundamental reason."


    "what reason?"


    "I don''t know the depth!"


    Jin Xuanwu laughed, the laughter was particularly harsh, with anger, contempt, ridicule, and sadistic meaning, and there was a joy of liberation.


    "I don''t know the depth, but you are worthy to tell me this. I am ranked among the top eighteen. It is extremely easy to destroy you."


    "Is the 18th place strong? It''s just **** in my eyes."


    The two of them fluctuated in spiritual power, and the entire hotel room suddenly turned into ruins. Numerous guests and staff members thought that something major had happened, and hurriedly fled for their lives.


    This is just a fluctuation of the spiritual power of the two, which can break the extremely hard room, which is enough to show the strength of the two, this is the power of the master!


    "Su Baxian, let me test whether you are really that kind of hegemony, that kind of blood demon today!"


    Jin Xuanwu''s eyes were cold, and the cyan spiritual power in his hand turned into fire and headed towards Su Yanyong. The speed was lightning fast, containing unparalleled violent power.


    However, the powerful spiritual power that caused the surrounding air to rub against the fire and directly melted the hotel house was not put in Su Yan''s eyes at all. He waved his hand and disappeared.


    "Little tricks want to hurt me too. You think of me as a master."


    "In my eyes, you are no different from the master, because you will be killed by me!"


    Jin Xuanwu shot again and blasted Su Yan with a punch, which contained terrifying power and directly overwhelmed him.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, the golden spiritual power appeared in his hand, and he greeted Jin Xuanwu without fear, and punched him.


    Both hairs use pure spiritual power, which is a collision of power, its explosive power is terrifying, and its destructive power is also against the sky.


    The hotel, which was originally five stories high, collapsed in an instant and immediately turned to ashes.


    A puff of dust swept over, his face enveloped the whole scene.


    The police cars in the distance roared in, but they did not dare to approach. Not to mention the contest between masters, even the contest between martial masters made people afraid to approach.


    The dust dissipated, but the two of them did not appear, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    Countless people looked around, but still did not see the slightest figure of the two of them. They only showed fear and hurriedly left this place of right and wrong.


    "This is a battle between masters, I must never approach it."


    A strong local master had a chill in his eyes, and his heart trembled. He knew that this was a contest between Jin Xuanwu and the strong master.


    "The battle between grandmasters, is it true that Grandmaster Jin Hyunwu is Jin Xuanwu?"


    "Yes, it is very likely that Grandmaster Jin''s opponent is Hua Guo Su Baxian!"


    "Why?!"


    "Because the two of them had a grievance, Su Ba let the Four Star Group go bankrupt first, so Jin Xuanwu naturally couldn''t let go of this tone!"


    "The master fights, the world changes color, and a star must pass."


    This person is talking about fashion, and when the two fight each other, one person must pass by like a meteor and die for this.


    "I just hope Grandmaster Jin can win!"


    "Of course, he is our hope.


    The various discussions here were not known to the two, because they had already left when the hotel collapsed.


    At this time, the two are on top of the kimchi altar!


    The top of the kimchi altar is a peak in the country of kimchi. There is a famous building on the top of the kimchi altar, hence the name.


    The kimchi altar is more than 130 meters high and more than 30 meters wide. It stands on the top of a mountain that is afraid of more than 3,000 meters.


    At this time, Su Yan was standing on the edge of the kimchi altar, while Jin Xuanwu was standing on the top of the tea altar. The two breathed like dragons, with extremely terrifying energy fluctuations.

 Chapter 519： Broken altar

    A few hundred meters below are the bustling commercial streets and tourist areas, where tourists can be said to be endless.


    "Look, there seems to be someone on the kimchi jar!"


    A tourist was shocked when he saw Su Yan and Jin Xuanwu on the kimchi altar with sharp eyes.


    "How can anyone dare to go up there? There are no protective measures."


    "Is this the acrobat invited by the scenic spot? This is too risky."


    Tourists everywhere talked and pointed at them.


    At this time, several men ran here and directly persuaded these tourists to leave. The battle of the master is not something ordinary people can stay here.


    These men are all big men in the martial arts world, and their realms are all masters. After the tourists were sent down to persuade them to retreat, they all stepped back several hundred meters, not daring to watch them close.


    "Why let us come out? We still have to watch acrobatics!"


    An aunt was full of dissatisfaction and wanted to try to rush in, but in the face of a strong master, she could not get in even with the strength of milking.


    "Something big happened inside, don''t go in at will, unless you die!"


    It didn''t take long for police officers to come here one after another, admonishing tourists to leave quickly, but this increased their curiosity.


    On the top of the kimchi altar at this time, Su Yanwei Ran stood still like a bell, unable to move him at all despite the sound of the wind.


    The same is true for Jin Hyunwu on the side. How can the mere winds move him halfway? The spiritual power in his body has long made him close to the kimchi altar.


    "Today I am going to behead you here, from then on, China will have no more Su dominance!"


    Jin Xuanwu leaped up, a body of cyan spiritual power lingering around his body, not invading all the ways, his fist was like an electric light, with terrifying spiritual power fluctuations.


    This punch was considered Jin Xuanwu''s strongest blow. He just wanted to inflict heavy damage on Su Yan so as to end the battle as soon as possible.


    But his fist seemed so weak to Su Yan, and it didn''t threaten him at all.


    "Just your fist wants to beat me, it''s whimsical!"


    Su Yan''s spiritual power gathered, a dragon roar sounded, and his fist directly faced Jin Xuanwu''s blow with the overpowering power.


    When the fists touched each other, it was more horrible than just just, the surrounding ripples were rippling, and the air friction turned out to be fire.


    Visitors in the distance saw a golden light emerging out of thin air, and their surroundings trembled. They were all trembling with fright.


    "My God, the gods fight!"


    "The two shadows are immortals, I actually saw immortals."


    The crowd broke the pot completely, and many people rushed in despite the danger, wanting to see the glory of the fairy.


    But before they rushed in a few steps, they were overthrown to the ground by the ensuing air wave, blood flowing all over.


    Several strong men rely on their own spiritual power to resist, hurriedly transfer the injured, and warn others to retreat.


    Although I was very excited to see the immortal war, it was still important to weigh it again and again. Most people retreated one after another. Only a small number of people chose to stick to it without fear of death.


    This fist of Su Yan used seven levels of power, which was equivalent to the strongest blow of an ordinary master.


    So Su Yan''s fist directly blasted Jin Xuanwu''s fist out of scars, and blood stained the entire fist. More seriously, Jin Xuanwu''s hand bones cracked, making his face tremble.


    Compared with Su Yan''s fist, Jin Xuanwu is naturally incomparable. Not to mention that Su Yan''s realm is in the middle stage of the master, even in the early stage, it is better than Jin Xuanwu, because Su Yan walks the road of the flesh, and the first exercise is the strong body.


    There is a deep resentment in Jin Xuanwu''s eyes, and he has not lost his fighting spirit because of this. His advantage is not his fists but his legs.


    Jin Xuanwu is a ninth-dan black belt in Taekwondo, a myth in the Taekwondo world. You must know that he was only fifteen or six years old at that time, and his realm was no more than a martial artist.


    "Do you think this will beat me? I am good at legwork."


    "I care about what you are good at, punching to break your chicken feet, kicking to break your dog legs!"


    Su Yan was extremely domineering, and he didn''t forget to tease Jin Xuanwu during the decisive battle, making Jin Xuanwu even more angry.


    Jin Xuanwu was furious, and hit Su Yan directly with a positive kick, with speed like electricity, with violent pressure, there is no doubt that his kick must contain powerful spiritual power.


    With a move of his brows, Su Yan directly performed the flying kick style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form. How can he be afraid to compare with him.


    The legs and legs of the two intersect, bursting into the sky, and spiritual power violently everywhere, directly covering the entire mountain.


    People in the distance can only see the clouds and mist, which is extremely disappointed.


    Su Yan''s leg technique contains the power of shaking the sky, and it is not weaker than Jin Xuanwu''s Taekwondo leg technique, which suppressed it for a time.


    Jin Xuanwu''s face was violently blue, and his anger reached the extreme. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong.


    "I didn''t expect you to have reached this point, I looked down on you."


    Su Yan sneered: "Is it a bit late to beg for mercy now?"


    There was no killing intent in his eyes, Jin Hyunwu was determined to kill, otherwise it would be a disaster to stay.


    "Do you think that you can kill me with this trick? The top 18 on my list is empty!"


    Jin Xuanwu mapped out a vine from his cyan spiritual power, and directly attacked Su Yan, climbing out countless mangs everywhere, trying to restrain Su Yan.


    Su Yan knew that this was transformed by spiritual power, and it was not simple, because these vines were extremely hard, and a full cut was useless for them.


    "Be obediently, you can''t get rid of my vine."


    An evil smile appeared in Jin Xuanwu''s eyes. After the vines were comfortable with Su Yan, he would slowly torture Su Yan, let him taste the pain, and then die miserably.


    But Jin Xuanwu thought too much. He didn''t even think that Su Yan was the mid-master stage, and he didn''t even think that Su Yan had such terrifying skills.


    "The fragmentation of the sixteen-shaking style, chop me!"


    A horrible wave of fluctuations condensed in front of Su Yan, and then began to bloom everywhere. This wave of fluctuations was so powerful that Jin Xuanwu was shocked.


    "You turned out to be in the middle stage of the Grand Master!"


    Jin Xuanwu''s heart was not only surprised, but now he felt a sense of cold fear, he was actually afraid.


    Shattering directly cut all the vines, breaking Jin Xuanwu''s strongest move.


    "Now I see how you compare with me."


    Jin Xuanwu wanted to escape, but how could Su Yan give him a chance to leap forward and blast Jin Xuan into the kimchi altar with a punch.


    In the face of Jin Xuanwu''s extremely terrified look, Su Yan did not have the slightest unbearableness, and directly displayed the collapse style, turning the entire kimchi altar into pieces, and Jin Xuanwu in the altar also died.


    Su Yan fell to the ground and glanced at the kimchi altar that had been completely destroyed, his eyes calmed down, and he drifted away.


    Kim Hyun Mo, the number one strongman in the Kimchi country, died in the face of Su Yan''s loss, and Su Yan will go further and become a stronger existence.

 Chapter 520： Place list eighteen

    After Su Yan killed Jin Xuanwu, he left the four-star group directly. He walked very easily. No one dared to attack him, and they didn''t want to incur the disaster of extinction. The power of the grandmaster was inviolable.


    No one in the entire kimchi martial arts world dared to stop Su Yan from going, which made this group of people dull and ashamed.


    "I have no one in the martial arts world!"


    An old man wailed sorrow, Jin Xuanwu was beheaded, and the only grandmaster announced his disappearance.


    Although Su Yan walked in a low-key manner, the impact of this battle was to make the entire world tremble, which was more shocking than his abolition of Yu Tiandou.


    The news that Su Yan killed Jin Xuanwu directly floated to the world, and the whole world martial arts alliance directly boiled.


    "Under what circumstances, Shadow has issued a new list of lands!"


    In the exchange comment area, many experts in the realm of masters and even experts in the realm of grandmasters are talking about it. The content of the discussion is naturally the matter of the shadow update list. "


    "I remember it didn''t take long to update the list, it''s only about two months. Is there a fight among the strong on the list?"


    "I don''t know, but it feels possible. The strong in the front generally don''t fight, and the latter is not clear, especially the Hua Guo Su Baxian who just emerged two months ago!"


    "The time is up, open it all and have a look."


    Experts in the martial arts world from all over the world have entered their mailboxes and clicked on the emails sent to them by Shadow.


    The disclosure of this ranking has changed from before, starting from the first place.


    Everyone looked at the ranking nervously and excitedly. The top ten have not changed. These ten are basically as stable as Hong Zhong, and have not changed for many years.


    After everyone started to browse the rankings, this update is a strong player every minute, which is simply a torture for everyone.


    "The twelve are still Emperor Caesar!"


    "The thirteen are still Goubuli!"


    "Master Hilton''s ranking has not changed."


    "Hongmen Hall Master Qiu Qianyan is still fifteen."


    Everyone is getting more and more urgent. Every time the Shadow Organization updates its ranking, it must indicate that the noun has changed and at least one person has been eliminated or moved forward.


    "The seventeenth is still Master Naimi from Nanyang."


    "Eighteen, eighteen yuan is out."


    "It seems wrong, the name is wrong, it''s not Jin Hyunwu!"


    "How is it possible, who has defeated Jin Hyunwu!"


    "Su Baxian, China Su Baxian!"


    The entire Internet forum people fell into silence, and everyone took a breath, never expecting that Su Ba would become the 18th strongest on the local list.


    "How could Nineteen be Button? Shouldn''t it be Jin Xuanwu!"


    Everyone in the martial arts world was shocked again, and their faces trembled with fright.


    It is an indisputable fact that Jin Xuanwu is better than Button. However, Jin Xuanwu did not appear in the nineteenth ranking, which only shows that a possibility has occurred.


    A supreme VIP master struggling to type a line, making the entire forum even more dead.


    "Su Ba killed Jin Xuanwu first!"


    Many people feel that their brains can''t work, and it is difficult for them to understand that Su Ba of China entered the eighteenth, but he did not expect that he reached the top by killing Jin Xuanwu.


    "Is China a dragon!"


    "This son is more dazzling than Jin Xuanwu, it''s the star of the heavenly descending Wu Qu!"


    "Four Star Group and Shiya Group have recently gone viral. Is it the fuse of the confrontation between the two?"


    "The latest news, Su Baxian and Jin Xuanwu battle the top of the kimchi altar, the kimchi altar is broken, and Jin Xuanwu is destroyed!"


    "Su Baxian is too dazzling, is he going to sweep the rankings?"


    "Your words are too unreasonable. Every step forward is an extremely difficult existence. You must know that there is no shortage of masters in this world, but only twenty people are on the list!"


    "The young birds are vying for glory and singing towards the sky, thousands of people are jealous and fearful of death!"


    A great master left this sentence to leave directly, this person is not someone else, the Grand Master Patton who came to the country of perfume.


    He was also shocked when he heard the news about his sword. The strong man who originally needed to look down on himself is now stronger than himself, so he naturally finds it difficult to accept.


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he actually killed Jin Xuanwu!"


    Barton''s face was gloomy and indignant. He was jealous, and he was more jealous of such a young Su Yan than him. He did not allow this to happen.


    "This matter can only be notified to Lord Hilton. Only they can kill it easily. Genius is killed in the cradle."


    There was a glimmer of coldness in Barton''s eyes. The reason why he was so targeting Su Yan was naturally because he looked at Su Yan''s super spiritual power liquid.


    Not only Barton, but Nanyang Naimi also regretted it. His previous remarks were just to deceive his junior, so he didn''t want to get super spiritual power.


    But at the moment he has lost that opportunity. Su Ba is on the top eighteenth place. Although he is one place behind him, it does not mean he is weaker. He dares not take risks because he knows that there are many stronger than him. The person is thinking about this piece of fat again.


    In the depths of the ocean, a land of a trench, reaching a depth of nearly 10,000 meters, a man drives an extremely sturdy submarine to play here.


    "Little, I want to go out and play, see if I can last for five minutes."


    "Great, don''t be too playful, this is not land, this is a trench more than eight thousand meters deep."


    "I know."


    The man directly got out of the submarine without wearing any protective clothing, and was instantly enveloped by sea water.


    His whole body was under 8,000 tons of pressure instantly, and even Su Yan could not bear such a terrifying pressure.


    This person was short in stature, but his body was extremely hard, and he was dozens of times stronger than Su Yan.


    "Hmph, this time I insisted on it for six minutes. Going back with me, it''s time to compare with the Wes stick. This third place should let me sit down."


    This person was so arrogant that he directly ignored the fourth strongest.


    Su Yan had no idea about the shaking around, and he had no idea that there was another forum for the World Martial Arts Alliance in the world.


    Although this forum claims to have gathered all the masters and masters in the world, in fact, the people at the top only account for a small part. There are not many cultivators in this world, but there are definitely many.


    Even if he knew it, Su Yan wouldn''t care. All he had to do now was to accompany Jin Shiya in his practice.


    It is also time to spend some time instructing her so that she is ready to break through the realm of martial arts.


    After all, Jin Shiya said that the one-month breakthrough martial arts master failed to achieve, and now she is in a bad mood, and she looks unhappy in the face of Su Yan.


    "Shiya, I''m back."


    Su Yan stood outside the villa and rang the doorbell, but no one opened the door for a long time.


    After Su Yan stood for more than ten minutes, Jin Shiya slowly opened the door, and then shoved herself onto the sofa with an unhappy expression.


    Su Yan naturally knew that Jin Shiya was still exasperating about her cultivation, and she couldn''t help showing a faint smile on her face. Jin Shiya, who played temper, was still so likable for him.

 Chapter 521： Next battle book

    The tremors around the world did not last long, but the most tremor was the martial arts world of the star country on the other side of the ocean, and among them was Hongmen Hall Master Qiu Qianyan.


    When he learned that the Shadow Organization had issued a new ranking, he felt a little uneasy, and of course he had a fluke in his heart.


    "Master, this shadow organization has issued a ranking in the rankings. This must be a ranking change."


    Zhou Tianhao stood aside respectfully, with joy on his face.


    "A change in the ranking doesn''t mean anything. It''s only a one-third chance that Su Ba will be killed by Jin Xuanwu first."


    "How could it be a third?"


    Zhou Tianhao didn''t understand. It stands to reason that the worst is 50%, either Su Yansheng or Jin Hyun Wusheng.


    "What if the ranking of other strong players has changed."


    Qiu Qianbian clicked the email, and the ranking popped up directly, and it was caught in his eyes.


    One of his characteristics is that he doesn''t like to wait for one minute for a ranking to appear. He will wait for all the rankings to appear before watching it directly.


    When Qiu Qianyan browsed to the seventeenth place, his heart fluctuated a little, because it proved that the change in ranking was definitely related to Su Yan.


    However, when he saw that Su Ba was the first in the eighteenth place, his tight expression suddenly eased, and his body became tight again.


    Obviously he was doing this because of his anger, and he never thought that Su Yan would defeat Jin Xuanwu.


    "This son has become a trend, you must prevent it!"


    Qiu Qianbian''s eyes were full of killing intent. Now that Su Yan killed Jin Xuanwu, he had trouble sleeping and eating. He regretted his previous carelessness and the use of a knife to kill.


    "Master, you must prepare early, otherwise Su Yan might be difficult to deal with."


    Zhou Tianhao was almost frightened. He ranked eighteenth. The distance between himself and Su Yan was as far away as the distance between the earth and the moon.


    "That''s natural, this child has become a serious problem and has to be eliminated."


    The killing intent in Qiu Qian''an''s eyes became more and more high. In his opinion, he and Su Yan were already opposed, because he had accepted Zhou Tianhao and Zhou Huihuang and had become enemies with Su Yan.


    And the nursery line is just a fuse between the two, making their opposites rise to another height.


    "Today, I will go to China. You go and write me a war note first!"


    Qiu Qianbian''s tone was low, and he was not angry and majestic. Zhou Tianhao felt the extremely powerful majesty on the side, and he was so pressured to breathe.


    "I''m going now, I''m going now."


    Zhou Tianhao hurriedly left, and was panting for breath when he ran outside, and was frightened into a cold sweat.


    When he recovered, his expression was cruel, and he naturally remembered his grudge with Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, wait for me, Qiu Qianbian will come to take your first level soon!"


    At this time, Jiangbei University had already restored its former calm, and more than a month had passed since the laboratory was attacked, and everything has been forgotten by people.


    Su Yan also resumed coaching and led a simple and easy life. During this time, besides staying with Jin Shiya, he also tried to practice in the gathering circle.


    At this time, Su Yan was soaked with sweat, but he was very happy, because one day of cultivating in this gathering formation was worth ten days of cultivating outside, which was of great help to the improvement of his realm.


    "It''s time for Shiya to take a look here and give her a surprise."


    Su Yan got up and looked at Xiaoyao who was playing boringly, a surge of spiritual power rose, and the beads of sweat disappeared instantly.


    Back at the villa, Su Yan just came in when he saw Jiang Wenwen and Jin Shiya discussing something, and their faces were not pretty.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong, have you encountered any problems in cultivation?"


    Jiang Wenwen looked at Su Yan with a worried expression: "It''s not a matter of cultivation. I received a strange package this morning."


    Su Yan looked at the package on the table, the package was intact, obviously Jiang Wenwen did not dare to open it, because she had never bought anything, this package was not hers and it was very unsafe.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate to open the package directly, and some little tricks would not help him.


    There was only one letter in it, and there was a dagger specially used by special forces to cut the throat.


    Su Yan naturally realized that something was wrong. I''m afraid someone did it deliberately. It was probably the enemy.


    He understands very well that after the announcement of the spiritual power fluid, countless people will be jealous at this, and he will be regarded as an enemy, and he will no longer look at this piece of fat all the time.


    This is what Su You intended to do. He wants to improve his realm. How can he do it only by cultivation? Any strong man is born in the **** wind and countless battles.


    That''s right, he just put a long line to catch the big fish, letting the big fish consolidate his realm and strength for free.


    The letter was opened, and a strong dark energy directly attacked Su Yan, but when Su Yan was an inch away, it turned into gunpowder.


    How could Su Yan be afraid of this little trick, and would not cause him any harm at all. With a wave of his hand, the poisonous gas disappeared and was completely refined by Su Yan.


    "Does Su Yan still remember me? I remember you still fresh, and your appearance appears in my mind all the time."


    "Who the **** is this girl, is it the base?"


    Su Yan was unhappy and continued reading.


    "Maybe you have forgotten me, I can tell you that I am Zhou Tianhao, who was injured by you and driven out of China by you!"


    When Zhou Tianhao wrote this letter again, he was obviously very angry, and the handwriting could tell that many strokes penetrated the letter.


    "You can rest assured that I won''t fight you, but you killed the master''s beloved apprentice, and the master is very angry. Now you want me to give you a war note, and I will come to take your dog''s life soon!"


    The letter was directly turned into a ball of fire by Su Yan, with a bewitching fire in front of him. There was no fluctuation in his heart at the moment, and he was not afraid of it.


    However, Jiang Wenwen and Jin Shiya were extremely frightened, and their faces changed. This threat shocked them.


    "Brother Yan, who is this?"


    Su Yan''s expression recovered calmly, and said lightly: "It''s okay, it''s just a cat and a dog."


    Jiang Wenwen said in jealousy: "I didn''t expect Zhou Tianhao to make a comeback and his death will not change."


    "He bought a big money, and he will naturally show off."


    Seeing Su Yan so relaxed, knowing that Zhou Tianhao was just a former classmate in Jiangzhou, Jin Shiya''s worried and scared face recovered, and did not take this matter to heart.


    However, Su Yan''s heart was not so peaceful. Zhou Tianhao was just a runner, and it was Hongmen Qiu Qianbian who was ranked 15th in the ranking list.


    Su Yan deeply knew that the powerhouses on the ground list were not just for fun, each was extremely powerful and had special abilities. They were basically the overlord of one party and existed at the peak.


    After killing Toersuo, Su Yan knew that he would have to fight Qiu Qianbian, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.

 Chapter 522： Wonderful gathering of spirits

    He didn''t know the realm of Qiu Qianbian, but after thinking about it, he was ranked 15th. He was probably at least the mid-level master.


    If you change to the middle stage of an ordinary grandmaster, Su Yan will naturally have no fear, but this is the strongest of the earth rankings and must have exceptionally powerful methods. Every stronghold of the earth rankings has its own unique tricks.


    Su Yan guessed that Qiu Qianbian''s tricks were not just as simple as floating on the water with iron palms, there must be a back hand, and he must be prepared.


    The date written in the battle book is five days later, at that time Qiu Qianyan will come to China and fight Su Yan. This is naturally a duel of life and death, and the two must die.


    The news of the next battle spread spread wildly, spread directly to all parts of the world, and for a time violent waves were set off everywhere.


    The martial arts circles in Western countries were shocked, and Patton received the news for the first time, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, Qiu Qianyan couldn''t help but shoot, he Su Ba first seemed to be the end of the day."


    "My lord, this time I finally don''t have to worry about this young genius, and my adults can also take this opportunity to be on the top of the eighteenth place in the rankings."


    Button smiled even more, and his mood was particularly refreshing. The anger caused by Su Yanchao a few days ago was swept away.


    "Go and inform Master Hilton that we don''t need to take action on this matter."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Compared to Barton''s happiness, the anglers in Maple Leaf Country, the Arctic Land, were displeased.


    "My lord, Qiu Qianyan has written the battle to Su Ba first."


    He threw the hook out of the water when he was fishing, his face and Xi''s face turned into a touch of frost.


    His subordinates trembled with fright. He didn''t know why this incident made the angler so angry, because the angler''s action represented anger.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not drop the hook and throw it out of the water. This is the second time this subordinate has seen him in the past few years. The first time was when an angler heard that his family member was injured.


    "Qiu Qianyan finally made a move, and I still can''t help it."


    "My lord, I heard that Qiu Qianren went to the book because his lover was killed by Su Ba first."


    "This matter also deceives the child. Who doesn''t know what Qiu Qianyan is thinking in his heart."


    He was puzzled because he didn''t know, but he was not a kid, but he dared not refute it.


    "Qiu Qianren is the heart of Sima Zhao. What he values ??is Su Baxian''s super spiritual power liquid. Apprentices and apprentices are worthless in his eyes."


    The subordinates suddenly realized and understood the root of the matter thoroughly, and couldn''t help but respect the angler.


    "Let''s take a look first, he wants to swallow his own food. I''m afraid some people in the West won''t agree."


    "Why don''t the lord take the shot directly and take the super spiritual power liquid into his hands?"


    "What you think is too simple. I am ranked tenth. If I make a move, the strong in front will inevitably set off a **** storm for this. It is not worth it."


    Although his angler is the tenth strongest in the local list, Qian Jiu''s point of view is nothing more than being beaten. He doesn''t want to make a dowry for others.


    "Then your lord gave up?"


    "Give up." The angler''s eyes became more chilled, and a thick layer of ice formed on his face. "If you don''t shoot, it doesn''t mean you can''t get it."


    ...


    Naturally, what Su Yan thought in his heart was Qiu Qianbian''s battle book. Five days were very short, and it could be said that he blinked, no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to change the essence of his realm.


    Su Yan simply did what he wanted, why not relax and relieve the depressed mood during this period of time.


    He took Jin Shiya to the laboratory, and Jin Shiya hadn''t let Jin Shiya visit after the Spirit Gathering Formation was repaired, so she had to take a good look this time.


    "Let''s go, it will definitely make you dumbfounded."


    Jin Shiya followed Su Yan with a full face of surprise, and entered the secret room directly.


    With a spiritual barrier, Su Yan was not afraid of being discovered, unless someone stronger than him would not be able to break his barrier at all.


    As soon as she entered the spirit gathering formation, Jin Shiya was attracted and shocked by the scene in front of her, her face was full of incredible expressions, because in her eyes, this gathering spirit formation was like a fairy tale kingdom, a magical world, and more like a new world. .


    The colorful ray of light lingers in the spirit gathering array, which outlines an unparalleled beauty. Jin Shiya stepped further, and a cloud transformed by spiritual power lifted her up, as if stepping on a cloud of auspicious clouds as if stepping on a somersault cloud of Monkey King.


    What attracted Jin Shiya the most was the exotic flowers. She had taken care of them for more than a month and was very familiar with them.


    Now the century-old ginseng plant has grown a lot, and the leaves have golden light, which is very spiritual.


    The Tianshan Snow Lotus, which had already lived for hundreds of years with spiritual power, had now risen from the ground, and it was actually as huge as a three-story building.


    There are also a lot of various flowers, trees, and spiritual plants. Here they are completely changed. They are not like the sick one. They are extremely vigorous here, and these plants exude a seductive fragrance. That is the fragrance of spiritual power.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile. Nizi was completely shocked by the scene in front of her. The exaggerated expression made him funny and liked it even more.


    "How do you like it here?"


    Jin Shiya nodded quickly, kissed Su Yan directly, and said with a sweet smile: "I really like it here, I really want to live here."


    Every girl has a fairy tale kingdom in her heart, where they naturally yearn for, where they long for, it is like a boy has a heroic dream.


    "Of course, you can take this jade stone, come in later if you want to come in, and go out if you want to go out."


    Su Yan carved an inscription in the jade, allowing Jin Shiya to flow unimpeded.


    Xiaoyao, who was originally boring and wandering in the sky, saw Jin Shiya, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she rushed down violently.


    Xiao Ao kept rubbing Jin Shiya''s arm, very well-behaved and cute. Her intelligence has improved a lot now, knowing that Jin Shiya is a familiar person.


    When Jin Shiya saw Xiao Aoya suddenly rushing over, she screamed in fright at first, because Xiao Aoya is now very big, more than ten meters long, like a wandering dragon.


    "This is Xiaoyao."


    "Xiaoyao?"


    Jin Shiya hesitated for a moment, and saw Xiao Ao''s appearance, except for her body being bigger, as before, and her nervous and scared heart could not help but recover for a moment.


    "Go, let Xiaoyao show you the feeling of traveling in the sky."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly across the waist, and then jumped onto Xiaoyao''s body.


    Grabbing his dragon horn with one hand, he said to it: "Xiaoyao, take us to ninety thousand li, dive down to Jiuyoudi!"


    Xiaoyao nodded, showing an expression of excitement, and dived straight up, like a rocket, directly soaring into the sky, the kind of excitement that ordinary people can''t appreciate.


    Jin Shiya was originally afraid of the game, but being hugged by Su Yan, all the fears disappeared, and some were all excited.

 Chapter 523： Classmates wedding invitation

    The Spirit Gathering Formation is self-contained, just like the realm in the world, this is a small world, just like the bag of the universe possessed by those powerful and powerful.


    Riding on Xiaoyao, Jin Shiya and Su Yan had a great time. They soared up into the sky for a while, swooped down for a while, soared everywhere, and the clouds formed by spiritual power were just under them, passing through lightning storms and passing through the desert next door. , This world is only you can''t think of, there is no place that cannot be formed.


    After playing for a long time, the two talents returned to the ground. Xiaoyao still kept swimming around them. It was very lonely in this spirit gathering formation, except for cultivation.


    It was hard to see Jin Shiya this time, so I naturally took the opportunity to play with Jin Shiya.


    After having played enough, the stomach was hungry, and the two were planning to leave, but Xiaoyao showed a pitiful appearance, relying on Jin Shiya not to let her leave.


    Jin Shiya touched Xiaoyao''s head, and comforted: "Xiaoyao, I will come next time, I still have to practice here, I won''t leave for too long."


    Xiaoyao nodded reluctantly, which made Jin Shiya and Su Yan leave.


    After leaving the laboratory, the two casually ate some food in the cafeteria, and then returned to the villa, which was also late at night.


    The next day, Su Yan got up very early and ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" before heading straight to the villa next to him.


    Since Jiang Wenwen has become his apprentice, he naturally wants to be a good master, he still needs to teach her.


    Jiang Wenwen has an extremely yin body, combined with super spiritual power fluid, and his cultivation speed is also very fast. In just over a month, he has broken through the martial arts, much faster than Jin Shiya''s.


    "You have a good talent, and you can practice faster than Shiya, but you have to stabilize your foundation so that you can break through the realm in the future."


    Jiang Wenwen nodded repeatedly and took Su Yan''s words in his heart. She naturally listened to Su Yan.


    After guiding for a while, Jiang Chao and others also asked Su Yan to guide them, but they ran a hundred laps around the community, and they became tired.


    "Remember, the proper use of the extremely yin body can make your practice faster and get twice the result with half the effort. If it is not appropriate, it may directly cut off your path of cultivation."


    When Su Yan said this, his eyes were sharp, not as plain as he was just now, and Jiang Wenwen was taken aback, and he kept nodding.


    "Okay, practice it yourself slowly."


    Su Yan returned to the villa, Jin Shiya had prepared meals for him. When he reached the realm of the master, Su Yan could completely rely on spiritual power without eating, but he could not abandon the taste of the whole grains, let alone Jin Shiya''s love Meals cooked for him.


    After eating, Jin Shiya immediately began to practice, but after a while, a delivery service interrupted her.


    Looking at the unfamiliar courier, Jin Shiya was also puzzled. She hadn''t bought anything, how could it be delivered by express.


    For this reason, Su Yan opened the package with an invitation letter in it. After reading the content, Jin Shiya fully understood this.


    "Unexpectedly, she was going to get married."


    Jin Shiya let out a sigh. The host of the invitation letter is her former classmate Park Jiaxi in Kimchi Country, who is also a well-known family member.


    While the two were at school, they were the two golden flowers of the school, but Jin Shiya still wanted to crush her. For this reason, Park Jiaxi and her almost fell apart.


    "Are your classmates?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and said: "Former high school classmate, is a girl who likes to compare."


    "Then don''t go."


    "She has sent me wedding invitations. It would be nice not to go, and she must have invited other students in the class."


    Su Yan pondered: "Then I will accompany you."


    "it is good."


    The location of the wedding was set in Canglan City, a provincial capital city of Jiangbei Province. It is extremely prosperous and wealthy, not worse than Jiangbei.


    "Qu Yihan, this seems to be the son of the Canglan Qu family."


    Jin Shiya''s father, Jin Chengwu, was in business and had connections with Canglan City. He had heard of him.


    "Follow him, whoever loves it, just go and have a meal and come back."


    Jin Shiya pursed her mouth and said, "This classmate made things difficult for me when he was in school."


    Jin Shiya was not from there, so naturally she couldn''t compete with Park Jiaxi, and she suffered a lot, so she naturally still bears resentment in her heart.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s aggrieved appearance, Su Yan suddenly felt distressed, took her in his arms, and comforted: "Don''t worry, you take me, are you afraid that I will shame you?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head quickly, and Su Yan followed who would dare to trouble her. Those classmates who like to compare could not be richer than Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but feel more relieved, and her face gradually recovered.


    Su Yan explained the affairs of the laboratory, then told Jiang Wenwen and others about it, and then left Jiangbei directly.


    I''m afraid this trip will be delayed for a day or two, and the duel with Qiu Qianbian is getting closer and closer. He is afraid that there will be no time to take care of this by then, so he will simply explain first.


    Driving the newly bought limited-edition Bugatti Veyron, Su Yan and Jin Shiya went directly to Canglan.


    Canglan was also hundreds of kilometers away from Jiangbei, and it took a few hours for the two to arrive.


    Not far from the address stated on the invitation, the two opened a room, which is still some time before the wedding banquet.


    "What are you nervous about?"


    Seeing the nervousness on Jin Shiya''s face, Su Yan couldn''t help but asked with a smile.


    Jin Shiya was nervous because she was worried that the classmate who had been entangled with her before would appear at the wedding banquet, so that she would definitely entangle her again.


    "Don''t worry, have you forgotten that your husband is a great master? If you can''t do a literary fight, then fight with force and beat them all down."


    Under Su Yan''s comfort, the worry in Jin Shiya''s heart disappeared. Although she knew that the person''s power background was very large, she felt very at ease when thinking about Su Yan''s ability.


    When the time was almost up, the two left the hotel directly and walked towards the place of the wedding banquet.


    Park Jiaxi��s wedding banquet is naturally the most famous church in Canglan, and their class is a Western-style wedding banquet.


    At this moment, the church is crowded with people from China and Kimchi. They are all upper-class people, either the rich or the domineering.


    Park Jiaxi��s family is a well-known wealthy businessman. Naturally, countless political and business circles come to participate in her marriage, including martial arts circles.


    As for Qu Yihan, Su Yan knew thoroughly when he arrived in Canglan that the Qu family was the leader of Canglan, and he had dominated Canglan for more than a dozen times. It was similar to the Shan family in Jiangbei before.


    As the only grandson, Qu Yihan''s wedding is of the highest standard. The martial arts circles, political and business leaders from all over Canglan provinces and cities have come to congratulate them. If anyone doesn''t come, they may have to consider their own future.


    Of course, this group of people is all based on the face of Qu Yihan''s grandfather Qu Yushan, who dares not to respectfully flatter Canglan.

 Chapter 524： Show off

    Su Yan accompanied Jin Shiya into the church. Su Yan wore a more casual dress. Jin Shiya helped him choose a suit, while Jin Shiya was in a white dress.


    In order to attract less attention, Su Yan also hid his face and turned into the ordinary appearance before.


    But as soon as the two entered the church, they immediately attracted the attention of many people. If it weren��t for the photos of the newcomers posted all over the church, many people would have admitted that they were newcomers, mainly because Jin Shiya was too dazzling. I even ignored Su Yan.


    "Who is this, so beautiful."


    "It''s a pity, I will shoot without a boyfriend."


    "Hey, flowers are stuck on the cow dung. Her boyfriend is too ordinary."


    "Maybe it''s rich. The most important thing these days is money, and then the appearance."


    In the face of the surrounding discussion, Su Yan completely ignored them and took Jin Shiya directly to a corner. He liked a quiet place.


    But many people still looked at them, and some even walked over directly.


    "Jin Shiya?"


    A beautiful woman in a light green dress came over with surprise on her face.


    Jin Shiya also smiled: "Li Qing''er."


    The two shook hands, and it was obvious that Li Qinger was Jin Shiya''s classmate.


    Li Qing''er sat directly next to Jin Shiya and illuminated the million-dollar jade jade bracelet in her hand.


    This move made Jin Shiya disappointed, her hot face suddenly dimmed and she became unfamiliar with Li Qing''er.


    "Shiya, my boyfriend bought this for me last month. Does it look good?"


    "It looks good." Jin Shiya said lightly.


    "Of course, it costs more than one million." Li Qing''er looked at Jin Shiya with pride.


    Jin Shiya was very frugal when she was in high school with them. She was not like a child of a rich family at all. Only those close to her like Park Jiaxi knew that she was actually a white and rich beauty.


    At this time, there was a elder brother dressed like a son, with a gray grandma on one end, making the game unruly.


    "Yo, Big Beauty Jin, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    This person is Zhang Kang, who is also a classmate of Jin Shiya, and she went to Kimchi country as an exchange student.


    "Yo, who is this?"


    When Zhang Kang saw Su Yan sitting next to Jin Shiya, his face was naturally unhappy.


    Li Qing''er also noticed Su Yan with a look of contempt, because Su Yan is very ordinary, dull and speechless, and obviously has a poor family and dare not arrogant.


    "Shiya, isn''t this your boyfriend?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and said, "Su Yan, my boyfriend."


    The expressions of the two changed, and they were really right.


    "Jin Shiya, your eyes are too low, you didn''t even bother when we chased you so hard in Brother Long, but you ended up stuck in a pile of cow dung."


    Zhang Kang unscrupulously compared Su Yan to cow dung. Naturally, he believed that Su Yan was not a son of a wealthy family. At best, he might be a good student, and he would certainly not keep silent.


    At this time, Su Yan was running the spiritual power of the whole body to practice, how can he have time to talk to these ants, and when he is finished, he can solve it all at once.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jin Shiya was full of anger and naturally wanted to defend Su Yan.


    "Huh, nonsense, look at him, he is not handsome, and he has no money. Where am I talking nonsense?"


    Zhang Kang said that he showed off his gold Rolex watch, which is worth more than one million.


    Then he said with disdain: "This watch is enough for him."


    "Hmph, your piece is **** in my eyes."


    What Jin Shiya was telling was the truth. How could she put a million watches in her eyes, and she could kill him with hundreds of millions.


    "Oh, I can''t look at more than one million watches, so I can''t look at this?


    A man came from a distance and threw a car key directly on the table, looking at Jin Shiya with a smile on his face.


    The car key is the key of Maserati''s sports car, and the value is also four or five million. This person must be a rich man, and a very rich man.


    "Wang Xu, you are here too." Zhang Kang said with surprise on his face.


    Wang Xu said indifferently: "It was Park Jiaxi''s wedding who came with Long Ge."


    "See if you don''t, this is rich. Find a pauper to be your boyfriend, Jin Shiya, you are too bad."


    Zhang Kang''s face was full of mockery, and he naturally coveted Jin Shiya''s beauty, but if he knew he couldn''t get it, he had to be disgusted.


    Wang Xu directly slapped Zhang Kang and beat him up on the spot.


    Zhang Kang covered his face and looked at Wang Xu in disbelief: "Brother Xu, what are you doing?"


    "Why, Miss Shiya is also your nonsense!"


    Seeing Wang Xu''s cold gaze, Zhang Kang was shocked. Wang Xu''s family is much richer than his family, and Wang Xu is still a martial artist, so how dare he provoke him.


    Jin Shiya was naturally angry, and Zhang Kang''s words made her angry. She glanced at Su Yan and saw Su Yan closed her eyes, knowing that she would practice again, but she could only bear it.


    "But what Zhang Kang said is not all wrong, Jin Shiya, how beautiful you are, you have to find someone who matches you."


    "What kind of boyfriend I''m looking for? You can ask you to take care of it, and solve your own ass."


    I have to say that Jin Shiya can speak vulgar words when she is angry. People have temperaments, and they will naturally explode when angered.


    Wang Xu''s face changed and he said coldly: "If it weren''t for Brother Long''s face, I would have to slap you in the face."


    The rich second generation naturally didn''t have a good temper. What''s more, in Wang Xu''s mind, Jin Shiya was just an ordinary woman, and didn''t worry about any worries at all.


    Seeing this, Li Qing''er couldn''t help but persuaded her, looking at Jin Shiya and said, "Shiya, please apologize to Wang Xu."


    Jin Shiya sneered, why be angry now, when Su Yan finishes his exercises, it will naturally be solved, because these popularity is not worth it.


    Seeing Jin Shiya not saying a word, Li Qinger was a little embarrassed, while Wang Xu became even more brazen.


    "Jin Shiya, tell you, this time Brother Long came here to look for you."


    "Why are you looking for me, I don''t know him."


    "Oh, it''s only been a year since we haven''t seen me, our school flower doesn''t recognize me."


    A tall young man with a cold face came over, his aura was very strong, and people along the way stepped aside, looking at him with fear.


    "Brother Long, you are here."


    The originally arrogant Wang Xu suddenly changed his clothes and his face turned into a pug.


    Li Zailong glared at Wang Xu and said coldly, "Are you bullying Shiya?"


    "No, how dare I."


    Wang Xu quickly replied, shaking his face with fear.


    "Shiya, I''m here for Park Jiaxi''s wedding. I know it in my heart and it will never change."


    "I already have a boyfriend."


    Li Zailong glanced at Su Yan, his face full of contempt.


    "He is your boyfriend?"


    "Yes."


    "Just this scumbag deserves to be your boyfriend, I won''t beat him to death!"

 Chapter 525： jade

    Li Zailong was very furious. He regarded Jin Shia as a forbidden and chased Jin Shia for two years. If Jin Shia does not return to Jiangzhou, he will certainly pursue it all the time.


    Li Zailong is also different from those rich second generations. He pursues Jin Shiya in an upright manner and does not mean to be tough.


    Jin Shiya didn''t feel very disgusted with this person either, she just felt that things couldn''t be forced, and it was even more impossible after meeting Su Yan.


    Li is in the realm of a master in Long, and his family is also a family of martial arts.


    The Qu family is the leader of Canglan, and Li Zailong��s Li family is the top family in the kimchi country.


    The Kimchi Game Company has shares in their Li family, which is enough to show the strength of the Li family.


    Li Zailong looked at Su Yan, his face was full of disdain, he didn''t take Su Yan seriously.


    "Little Yakuza, can Shiya be contaminated by you? Get out of me immediately, or I will beat you to death!"


    Li Zailong''s voice was so loud that other guests around heard it and looked over.


    "Isn''t that Young Master Li?"


    "Yes, there seems to be a conflict with the sitting young man."


    "I said at the beginning that something would happen, and someone would definitely be jealous of such a beautiful woman stuck in cow dung.


    But after Li Zailong yelled for a long time, Su Yan didn''t say a word at all, still closed his eyes, feeling his spiritual power.


    If it hadn''t been for the critical moment, he would have already beaten this reckless thing.


    When Li Zailong saw that Su Yan was not a bird, he was furious. He wanted to smash the chair directly at Su Yan. He was not afraid of accident.


    But there was someone behind him, dressed very gorgeously, dragging a long red cloth behind him, this was Park Jiaxi.


    "Li Zailong, you dare to make trouble at my wedding."


    Park Jiaxi and Lee Jae-yong knew each other naturally. They were both from the same country, and their fathers were also business partners.


    Originally, both parties meant to marry, but they just gave up because they didn''t get along at all.


    When Li Zailong saw Park Jiaxi appear, his heart became more angry, which showed that he could not teach Su Yan anymore, and it made him very unhappy.


    "Assi!"


    "You are lucky this time, don''t show up in front of me next time."


    Li kicked the stool and left directly. After walking a few steps, he looked back at Jin Shiya and said, "I won''t give up."


    After Li Zailong left, Park Jiaxi recovered and sat directly on the chair.


    "Shiya, thank you for coming."


    Jin Shiya recovered her face and nodded faintly, obviously angry at Li Zailong''s words.


    "Is he your boyfriend?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, thinking that she regretted making Su Yan a normal face, and she might not have so much trouble with her original face.


    Park Jiaxi showed a faint smile on his face, and said with a hint of sarcasm: "Hey, Shiya, I thought you had a high-sightedness. I didn''t expect... Maybe you just want to find an honest person."


    Piao Jiaxi directly revealed the clean up of her body, all of which are worth several million. She also carries a large natural diamond ring on her neck, which seems to be worth tens of millions.


    "I don''t want to wear these things, but it''s really annoying that Yihan insists on letting me wear them."


    Li Qinger said with envy: "Jiaxi, how expensive these are, they are all top gems, you still don''t want to wear them."


    "Yihan gave me too much, and I was tired of wearing it. I knew I would bring it to you."


    Park Jiaxi said, looking at Jin Shia, jealousy flashed in her eyes. Jin Shia''s face has always been incomparable to her.


    Inadvertently, she saw the jade stone on Jin Shiya''s neck, her face suddenly changed.


    "Shiya, what do you wear on your neck?"


    Jin Shiya said lightly: "It''s just a piece of jade:


    She knew that this piece of jade was extremely valuable, not to mention that Su Yan injected spiritual power into it to protect her, but the ordinary itself was worth hundreds of millions.


    "Can you show me?"


    "of course can."


    Jin Shiya took it down and handed it to Park Jiaxi.


    A group of women couldn''t help but surround themselves and were attracted.


    "What kind of gem is this, so beautiful."


    "Never saw it."


    "Cut, what''s so beautiful about synthetics, you see it will change color."


    What Park Jiaxi wanted was this sentence, and he couldn''t help laughing: "Shiya, how much did you buy this jade?"


    "Brother Yan gave it to me, he made it himself."


    "Oh, don''t you see that your boyfriend is still a carver."


    This is obviously a mockery of Park Jiaxi. The people at these banquets are all people from the upper class. The carver can''t get into the eyes of these people. In their eyes, they are like ordinary workers.


    "Your boyfriend is working so hard while he is still studying. After a few years, he will be able to buy a house in Jiangbei with down payment."


    Park Jiaxi went one step further and bought a house with a down payment. This was naturally the ultimate insult.


    Jin Shiya was too angry, and said coldly: "We have a house, just in Jiangbei xxx."


    "Xxx, isn''t that a famous villa area, I have heard of it."


    "There are hundreds of millions of villas there."


    Park Jiaxi smiled even more, and Jin Shia''s lie was self-defeating, which made her very proud.


    At this time, Wang Xu, who was leaving with Li Zailong, walked over and saw the jade in Jin Shiya''s hands at a glance.


    He is a martial artist, and he can naturally feel the extraordinaryness of the jade, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Where did you get this jade?"


    Park Jiaxi said with a smile: "What her boyfriend helped her make is a small craft."


    "This is one million, no need to look for it, I bought it."


    Wang Xu directly threw a Rolex gold watch, worth more than one million.


    "Not for sale."


    Not to mention one million, even a billion Jin Shiya would not sell it, not to mention that the value of this jade is still over several hundred million, it is the existence of amulets, which Su Yan gave her.


    "Wang Xu, this is someone''s token of love, why are you buying it."


    "Don''t worry about it here, I''ll buy it today."


    Wang Xu wanted to grab the jade directly from Jin Shiya, because the jade was too tempting and made him somewhat irrational.


    But before his hand reached Jin Shiya, he was grabbed by the other hand, and it would be futile to move it anyway.


    Wang Xu looked at the person holding his arm, his face turned cold, he didn''t expect it to be Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan finished his cultivation, and opened his eyes to see Wang Xu wanting to grab the jade, which made him suddenly angry.


    "Your hands are not conscious, then let me take care of you."


    Su Yan applied slightly, and Wang Xu''s hand broke with a click, and the whole banquet was suddenly silent.


    Wang Xu was sore and sweaty. This was not just the pain of broken hand bones. Su Yan injected spiritual power. This kind of pain was unbearable for him, so that Wang Xu, who couldn''t stand it, cried miserably later.

 Chapter 526： People who dare to move me

    The miserable voice of Wang Xu made the people present turn around and looked at Su Yan in fear. Su Yan didn''t expect Su Yan to make a move at the banquet.


    They have also heard Wang Xu''s remarks before, and most people must be angry, but direct shots are still rare, especially when they know that Su Yan has no background, which makes them even more difficult to understand.


    Su Yan not only broke Wang Xu''s arm, but also directly greeted Wang Xu''s face with another hand. Wang Xu''s face suddenly became bloody. This was the result of Su Yan''s efforts to restrain his strength.


    "Just now you said you want to slap Shiya in the face, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Wang Xu coldly, with a faint killing intent in his eyes, and if he dared to act on Jin Shiya, it would be like peeing on his head, even if it was just a word.


    Wang Xu was frightened inside, knowing that he had provoke a big man who shouldn''t be offended, at least he would never win.


    But he didn''t beg for mercy because of this, he was a backer, so naturally he was not afraid.


    "If you dare to hit me, I must let Brother Zailong kill you!"


    Seeing Wang Xu still jumping like this, Su Yan''s face became colder, and he raised his palm to give him another big ear.


    The slapped Wang Xu was dizzy and stunned, his brain went blank, and his nosebleeds suddenly appeared.


    Not only that, his mouth opened slightly, and the blood mixed with his teeth also flowed out.


    If Su Yan didn''t think it was a wedding banquet, Wang Xu would have disappeared long ago.


    Originally still triumphant, mocking Jin Shia with a deflated Park Jiaxi was also shocked at this moment.


    She never thought that Su Yan, who had been silent for a long time, broke Wang Xu''s arm and beat Wang Xu into a pig''s head.


    However, Park Jiaxi is also a person who has seen the world, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he looked at Jin Shiya and said: "Jin Shiya, your boyfriend made trouble at my wedding party!"


    Jin Shiya felt very comfortable seeing Wang Xu being beaten, but she didn''t care when facing Park Jiaxi.


    "This is what they provoke us, not we provoke them."


    "Then you can''t hit people either."


    "Sometimes a hitting talent can make a person honest."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and nodded with a smile: "That''s right."


    Li Zailong, who was convenient to go, also returned to the banquet at this time. When Wang Xu was beaten into a pig''s head, his face suddenly changed.


    He came over in awe-inspiring manner, looked at Wang Xu angrily, and said angrily: "Who beat you like this, that bastard!"


    Wang Xu pointed at Su Yan, his eyes flashed with spiteful anger.


    Li Zailong is in the realm of a master, Wang Xu is very confident, as long as Li Zailong takes action, he will definitely be able to teach Su Yan to be a man.


    "It''s Jin Shiya''s boyfriend."


    Li Zailong looked at Su Yan with even more anger in his eyes. He wanted to teach Su Yan a while ago, but he didn''t expect his little brother to be taught a lesson at this moment.


    "You can beat him?!"


    "A dog bites people and wants to take other people''s things. Shouldn''t it be punished?"


    Su Yan said faintly, his face recovered like this, he didn''t even look at Li Zailong at all, but looked at Jin Shiya the whole time.


    Li burned in Long''s anger, and Su Yan was so contemptuous that he could no longer suppress his inner anger.


    "Even if it bites someone, it won''t be your turn to teach him."


    "What if I teach him, I will also teach you together."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Li Zailong suddenly laughed, with a mocking expression on his face. He thought he had misheard, and Su Yan actually wanted to teach him.


    "I think you don''t know how high the world is. I will teach you how to be a human being. Not only that, I will also take Jin Shiya away in front of you."


    Li Zailong''s gaze was like electricity, and he directly attacked Su Yan. He was confident that this blow would inevitably make Su Yan live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    But what surprised the audience was that Su Yan didn''t dodge at all, didn''t even watch Li Zailong''s attack, and directly accepted his move.


    "court death!"


    Li Zailong was furious. If Su Yan was beaten to death, he might still be in trouble. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would not resist his fierce move.


    But from Su Yan''s point of view, his thoughts can only be regarded as obscene. If he thinks of his own, why should he resist Su Yan from the outside.


    The inner strength attack hadn''t gotten close to Su Yan''s body, but disappeared, and then a burst of spiritual power attacked Li Zailong directly, the speed was not what Li Zailong could resist.


    Li Zailong only had time to change his face, and the moment he showed fear, he was directly hit by Su Yan''s spiritual power and smashed into the seat behind him.


    Li Zailong directly smashed seven or eight seats before he stopped. At this time, he was covered in blood and spiritual power, and his legs had lost consciousness.


    "Fortunately for you this time, scrap your legs and spare your life."


    In Su Yan''s opinion, it was a merciful shot by his subordinates, but it was so arrogant in others.


    "Li Zailong was actually abolished by him!"


    "This is terrible. It is said that the Li family is a well-known family member. If this kid deposed Li Zailong, he will inevitably be retaliated by the Li family."


    "That is inevitable. It only depends on how many days he can live. You must know that the Li family is a big family with assets of more than one billion yuan, and it is also a family of martial arts."


    The people present are all in a circle, and many of them are from the Kimchi country, so they naturally know the identity of Li Zailong.


    But when Pu Jiaxi saw Su Yan punching Li Zailong through, his face changed abruptly, and a anger hit his heart.


    In other words, her Pu''s family and Li''s family are also friendly families. The two sides looked up and saw their heads down. Something happened to Li Zailong at her wedding. If she did not dare to take it, she would not be able to mix in the circle.


    "Jin Shiya, what a good thing your man did!"


    Park Jiaxi didn''t dare to accuse Su Yanzai, so he could only use Jin Shia to operate.


    "That was his own responsibility. Brother Yan has spared his life."


    "Spare his life, does your man still want to kill him!"


    "Brother Yan killed a lot of people."


    Park Jiaxi frowned. This wandering man who he thought was just an ordinary person was so hidden, her Su Yan''s identity might not be simple, and it must be discussed long-term.


    A group of auditorium guards rushed Li Zailong to the hospital, but the wedding scene was beyond control, and many people even wanted to leave directly.


    Park Jiaxi called Qu Yihan directly, and now that only Qu Yihan can come forward to solve the matter, he must give Su Yan a little bit of color.


    "You messed up my wedding, don''t even think about leaving today!"


    Park Jiaxi, who hung up the phone, completely lost the smile he had just given. Now he is looking at Su Yan angrily. Other bodyguards and some people in the martial arts world also stood up and prevented Su Yan from leaving.


    "You say another word, I don''t mind leaving a mark on your face, don''t think I don''t know how you treated Shiya just now!"


    Su Yan''s cold eyes glared at Park Jiaxi, and the emergence of spiritual power directly suppressed Park Jiaxi''s face suddenly, and he dared not say a word.

 Chapter 527： Dont run out of patience

    Park Jiaxi was just an ordinary person, so naturally she didn''t dare to face Su Yan''s violent spiritual pressure, not to mention that she was just a weak woman.


    But the other strong men present became more angry. They are all relatives or friendly people of Park Jiaxi, otherwise they would not come to his wedding.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant, dare to threaten Jiaxi!"


    A middle-aged man looked like Lianjiazi, his focus was very stable, and belonged to Guwu master.


    Su Yan stared at this person, and said sharply: "What about the threat, what can you do to me!"


    "Arrogant, arrogant, don''t you look at whose site this is!"


    A relative of the composer jumped out irritably, he naturally wouldn''t be afraid of anyone, because the composer is the overlord here, the heaven here.


    "I advise you to judge the time and the situation. This is the wedding of the Qu family to Miss Park. You dare to offend the Qu family that you are so fruitful."


    "Why don''t talk nonsense with this person, when the composer arrives, tell them directly, that''s the way to kill this kid."


    Some people are also extremely arrogant, threatening to destroy Su Yan, and are not afraid of being heard by others.


    "Queer, are you very dick?"


    A group of people were taken aback for a moment, and they didn''t understand what Su Yan meant, and they asked these words.


    "Is this a wild boy from which ravine? He actually asked Qu Jia if he was a dick."


    "Haha, I really laughed, my stomach hurts."


    "This kid is too funny, but he can''t escape the tragic ending even if he offends the Qu family."


    Several powerful people in the realm of masters surrounded Su Yan, among them were Canglan people and people from the Kimchi country, all of whom were big bosses.


    But Su Yan''s face was full of playful abuse, and his voice became colder and said: "Don''t be afraid of death, try it."


    "Hmph, so arrogant, take you down first, and then hand it over to the composer."


    Several powerful masters bombarded Su Yan, all displaying powerful methods.


    One is that they naturally want to show it off at this wedding banquet; the other is that the composer grabs the kid and solves the trouble, the composer will remember it.


    Therefore, these talents are so hardworking, no matter how hard they are, they are also relatives of the Qu family or the Pu family, so naturally they can''t see Su Yan being arrogant here and threatening Pu Jiaxi.


    The coercion of the powerful force, mixed with inner strength and spiritual strength, rushed towards Su Yan together.


    But in the eyes of everyone, such a strong blow was that Park Jiaxi showed a cold smile, but it did not achieve the result they wanted.


    Su Yan casually moved, and the attacks of several masters disappeared. To him, it seemed like a fist and embroidered his legs. It was not worth mentioning.


    This frightened a few people. Everyone''s all-out effort was dispelled by one move. This was enough to show that Su Yan was tough, at least several times stronger than them.


    The complexions of a few people changed abruptly, and they wanted to stop and retreat, but they hadn''t come in a hurry. Su Yan had already shot them and patted them on their chests.


    Several experts in the realm of masters had their chests sunken and flew out several tens of meters away, lying on the ground, severely injured, dying.


    The expressions of the people present changed in shock. They were all waiting for a good show with champagne and red wine, but the result was unexpected, and the glasses in their hands fell to the ground one after another and smashed to pieces.


    Pu Jiaxi was trembling with fright, and his face was full of horror, afraid that Su Yan would attack her.


    Su Yan didn''t take a shot at her, a weak woman who had no power to restrain the chicken, he didn''t even want to take a shot.


    "Shiya, this wedding banquet is very disappointing, I''m gaffe."


    "No, this group of people should fight, they came to provoke us!"


    Jin Shiya pouted her mouth, her anger had not yet dissipated, and she had endured it just now, and now she felt more refreshed.


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s forehead with a doted look. Just now, she had suffered a lot of grievances from her own practice, and she was quite self-blaming.


    But before Su Yan took Jin Shiya to leave, a lot of luxury cars came outside the church, and they stopped outside the church. Obviously the people from the Qu family had arrived.


    "The folks from the Qu family have finally arrived, and I can finally breathe a sigh of relief now."


    "This kid''s doomsday has arrived, and I will personally watch him hang on his knees and beg for mercy later."


    "At that time, I will also go up to make up for it, and I dare to ignore the Qu family and all of us."


    The leading luxury car was a limited edition Pagani Zonda, and a tall man in a suit got out of the car.


    The man immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, and no one paid attention to him, because he had a magical power to attract people involuntarily, not to mention that he was Qu Yihan, the son of the Qu family.


    Qu Yihan walked into the church with a smile on his face. For a few days, his exultation was natural, his face was full of natural scenery, full of enthusiasm and surprise on his face.


    But what made him feel a little wrong was that these people who attended his wedding were a little weird, and they looked at him wrongly.


    When Park Jiaxi, who was about to become his wife, ran over crying, he completely understood that someone was making trouble at the banquet.


    Qu Yihan hugged Park Jiaxi and kept comforting her to restore her face. After all, there were so many people watching.


    At the same time, he asked: "Whoever made trouble at the banquet, just say it."


    Park Jiaxi pointed to Su Yan next to Jin Shiya, with endless resentment in his eyes, wishing Qu Yihan would deal with Su Yan now.


    "Yihan, that man injured Wang Xu, and also maimed Li Zailong and some VIPs. The most important thing is that she threatened me to leave a mark on my face.


    When Qu Yihan heard the words, his face was furious, and his body was filled with a powerful wave of spiritual power because of his anger, which was stronger than those masters.


    Qu Yihan looked at Su Yan with murderous intent in his eyes, and asked coldly: "Are you making trouble at my wedding?"


    Facing Qu Yihan''s anger, Su Yan appeared very beautiful and patient, and said impatiently: "You''d better not mess with me. I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t want to kill."


    "Oops, murder?"


    Qu Yihan was so angry that he turned back and laughed. He hadn''t said this, but the other party had said it first.


    "I should talk about these. You dare to make trouble at my wedding and threaten my wife. I will keep you from getting out of this church!"


    "Only you, want me to be unable to get out of the church?"


    "Just by me, I don''t need the majesty of a composer."


    "I think you are too high to see the majesty of your composer, it''s not worth mentioning in my eyes."


    Qu Yihan was completely furious. Su Yan not only disturbed his wedding, but also threatened his wife. Now he is insulting his Qu family. This is a complete enemy of his Qu family.


    "Don''t worry, you will be a dead person next."


    The patience in Su Yan''s eyes was gradually worn away, and he looked at Qu Yihan''s eyes deeply and revealed coldness.


    "I hope you don''t waste my patience, or you will regret it."


    "Regret, I never regret what Qu Yihan does. I won''t be named Qu if I don''t kill you today!"

 Chapter 528： One province master cannot be beaten

    Qu Yihan dared to say this, naturally he wanted to live with Su Yan endlessly.


    Not to mention that this was his wedding, not to threaten his wife, and not to say that he beat other people. For the sake of face, he would also kill Su Yan for years, otherwise anyone would respect and fear him in the future.


    A smile appeared on Park Jiaxi''s face, and she looked at Jin Shiya and said coldly: "Jin Shiya, your little cricket is not saved. I will introduce you to a good club when he is dead."


    As soon as Park Jiaxi''s words fell, she felt a strong wind coming, Jin Shiya actually directly raised her slap and gave her a big mouth.


    Pu Jiaxi''s face suddenly swelled like pork, and Jin Shiya was also considered a strong early martial artist, and her slap was naturally not to be underestimated.


    Feeling the fiery pain on her face, Lin Jiaxi immediately started to cry, howling and crying, just rolling on the ground.


    She was beaten up, and she didn''t expect Jin Shiya to have so much strength and dare to shoot her directly.


    Qu Yihan on the side was also extremely angry, and rushed directly towards Jin Shiya. He naturally wanted to slap his wife.


    But his slap did not go down. In the middle, Su Yan''s slap hit his face.


    Qu Yihan''s original handsome appearance suddenly collapsed, his face was covered with blood, and the pain made him grin.


    He didn''t expect that he would be slapped by Su Yan without any resistance at all. All this happened too fast.


    Qu Yihan looked at Su Yan with a cold face, furious, his spiritual power directly blasted towards Su Yan, comparable to the coercion of the master''s mid-stage, his strongest blow.


    But Su Yan ignored his attack, still bombarding himself with spiritual power, and even the clothes were burnt.


    Qu Yihan was stunned, his own strong blow, it didn''t work at all, what is the origin of this young man than he saw.


    Without waiting for him to think, Su Yan slapped him and slapped Qu Yihan directly to the ground, half of his face was horrible.


    Su Yan only used power, not spiritual power, otherwise he would be slapped to pieces by Qu Yihan.


    Qu Yihan struggled to get up, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, the pain on his face made him unbearable, and what made him even more angry was the loss of face.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Qu Yihan rushed towards Su Yan again, but Su Yan directly grabbed the skirt of his clothes and slapped him on the face again.


    "You want to beat my woman, my patience is completely exhausted by you, today is your death date!"


    Su Yan gripped Qu Yihan''s lapels tightly, raised his slap continuously, and patted it heavily, and only slapped her face.


    Qu Yihan''s face was already **** and bloody, and even his face was beaten. He could see his gums and his teeth had already rolled out of his mouth.


    The people around were frightened when Su Yan slapped him for the first time. Qu Yihan didn''t resist in the middle of his career as a master, which was unacceptable.


    "What kind of monster is this!"


    "Qu Yihan was all played by him, this man is too strong."


    "Master Qu come here, or your grandson will belch."


    A group of people stepped back one after another, afraid of affecting themselves. Although they were all relatives and acquaintances, they still chose to step back unwaveringly on the issue of endangering their lives.


    Qu Yihan was slapped ten times in a row by Su Yan, his face had long been horrible, his whole body was like a pile of mud, and he had no ability to resist.


    However, Qu Yihan''s eyes were still bitter. He was the son of the Qu family, and the son of Canglan''s leading family was beaten at his wedding. He couldn''t bear this tone anyway.


    Qu Yihan yelled to Su Yan in words that he could hardly understand: "You...you wait for me, my grandpa...will come and clean you up."


    Seeing Qu Yihan''s bitter eyes, Su Yan became angry, changed his hands, raised his slap and slapped him on the other face.


    This is called face slap, it was a slap, and it smashed Qu Yihan''s face, and no one in the audience dared to stop it.


    It was Qu Yihan''s personal subordinate who had originally shot the pig, but at this moment he didn''t dare to do it. No one would be so stupid to die.


    "Call the old man quickly."


    Someone just remembered and hurried to inform.


    The martial arts, political and business leaders who had originally come to attend the wedding of the Prince Qu family arrived, but they were all shocked to see Qu Yihan being beaten so hard at the wedding.


    "What does it mean?"


    A big boss looked at everyone with a look that knew young people''s fashion well, and said, "Is it the evil taste of young people? It must be pretended."


    "But this is too similar, the face is smashed, there is this kind of special effect?"


    "Five cents of special effects will definitely not be done. The son of this song is still paying for it."


    But when these big men in the martial arts world, political and business circles learned that it was not a fake, and Qu Yihan was really beaten, his expression changed.


    A dean suddenly jumped out, angrily pointed Su Yan and shouted: "Little beast, you dare to fight the song master, don''t hurry up!"


    "Don''t you want to leave this church today!"


    All the city masters surrounded them, rioting with spiritual power, ready to take action to kill Su Yan.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, these people were all sent to death, and they were not afraid at all.


    "Whoever is not afraid of death will come to me!"


    Su Yan looked around everyone, her eyes full of gloom.


    Several masters finally couldn''t help it, and directly furiously shot, the master''s later realm strong blow is also very terrifying.


    But their attack didn''t cause any harm to Su Yan at all, and Su Yan directly slapped him into the air, killing two masters immediately.


    "Where did this little beast come from!"


    A group of big men changed their faces suddenly in fright. Not only did they fail to injure him, but they were killed by two. This had to make them frightened.


    "At this age, it is impossible to be so strong!"


    A group of people began to be afraid, not daring to make a rash move, but surrounded Su Yan and prevented him from leaving.


    "Just you guys want to stop me too, whimsical!"


    Su Yan leaped up and directly displayed "The Falling Sun", beating all the strong men half to death, lying on the ground wailing.


    The people in the distance were so scared that they couldn''t speak. It was like a myth that one person killed one province.


    "Is this the devil? How did it land on the earth."


    "This person dare not provoke him, he is definitely a secret disciple of the strongest."


    "Unexpectedly, the entire Canglan leader can''t fight one person, it''s sad."


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya''s little hand, his eyes were extremely cold, and he stared at everyone proudly, and walked directly outside the church.


    No one dared to stop them, they all kept backing away, looking at Su Yan with only fear.


    Qu Yihan was already lying on the ground, his face smashed by Su Yan, not knowing his life or death.


    But at this time, another luxury car arrived outside the church, and the driver respectfully welcomed the next person, who was obviously dying with white hair.

 Chapter 529： Qu Zaishan kneels and begs

    The old man is very energetic. Although he has white hair, his whole body reveals an incomparably powerful sense of strength and an unparalleled sense of domineering.


    The whole body''s aura is extremely powerful, this is definitely not a short time to form this, it must be reached a certain high position and formed over a long time.


    The driver respectfully opened the door for the old man, and when he got out of the car, there were people covering him for fear of staining his expensive shoes.


    When the old man came down, everyone present looked at him, only admiration and even fear revealed in their eyes.


    Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but screamed, obviously too excited.


    "Qu Taidou, someone made trouble at your grandson''s wedding and beat up your grandson. Now I don''t know the life or death!"


    "Qu Taidou, you have to call the shots for us!"


    Everyone looked sad, even if they were just eating melons, they all pretended to feel bullied by Su Yan.


    The old man is naturally the most famous person in Canglan, a giant in the martial arts world, and Canglan''s masterpiece is in the mountains!


    When Qu Zaishan heard this, his eyes suddenly changed, and he would not be so miserable for these people, but cheating his grandson was enough to make him angry, and he still didn''t know his life or death.


    However, as Canglan''s strongest person, he just showed a cold light, and there was no extra movement in his whole body, and he slowly walked towards the church.


    "Who beat my grandson?"


    The seemingly ordinary words are full of strong power, and they set off a coercive force, causing the people around them to change their colors.


    "It''s him, that kid!"


    Someone immediately pointed at Su Yan, with a poisonous light in his eyes, wishing that Qu was on the mountain and killed Su Yan because his father was beaten by Su Yan.


    Su Yan originally pulled Jin Shiya towards the outside of the church, but because of the arrival of the vehicle and the arrival of Qu Zaishan, they had to stop.


    At this time, the two were less than a few steps apart, and Qu Zaishan looked at Su Yan with a slightly old face, his eyes were full of light.


    "Why are you hitting my grandson?!"


    Although this is the tone of inquiry, it contains questioning and even oppression. The average person may have been frightened by this tone.


    Naturally, Su Yan had no influence, and looked at Qu Zaishan without fear, showing contempt.


    "If a dog provokes you, you kick the dog away naturally."


    Su Yan''s metaphor is very arrogant, directly treating Qu Zaishan''s grandson as a dog, because Qu Yihan said at the time that he would kill Su Yan, which was also the reason for his tragic ending.


    "Dog, very good, my grandson of Quzaishan is a dog in your eyes!"


    Qu Zaishan''s aura suddenly increased. As Canglan''s master, his strength was already in the realm of a young master, extremely powerful.


    Qu Zaishan originally thought that his coercion could directly crush Su Yan into meatloaf, and that would not be regarded as his majesty. Those who oppose him would have to end up like this.


    However, the meatloaf he imagined did not appear, and his powerful pressure was easily resisted by Su Yan, but the disdainful eyes were even worse.


    "Speaking of a dog is to look up at him, in fact he is not as good as a dog."


    Even if Qu Zaishan had a majesty, he couldn''t remain calm in this situation, his originally stable body was now slightly undulating.


    "Very well, you dare to run wild on my site, dare to beat my grandson, because of this you can''t get out of this church today."


    "If you can''t get out of the church, you can''t stand the ants!"


    The two sides are full of gunpowder, and it can be said that a battle will occur as soon as it is triggered, and it is a battle between the strong.


    "I just said, don''t use up my patience, I don''t want to kill people."


    The people around were furious. Seeing Qu Zaishan, the dignified Canglan master, Su Yan could be so arrogant, it was maddening them.


    "This kid has a stiff mouth when he dies. He really doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    "Qu Taidou will definitely make him regret. No one has ever dared to fight against Qu Taidou."


    "Qu Taidou, hurry up and kill this kid!"


    Some people couldn''t help but yelled, itch with hatred for Su Yan, just want to see him kneeling down and begging for mercy sooner.


    Qu Zaishan also believes that there is no need to waste time, get rid of this person, and then properly handle the endgame to minimize the impact. This is exactly what it is.


    But there was also a man who followed Qu Zaishan, this is Qu Zaishan''s old friend for many years, well-known Wang Taidou in Jiangbei.


    Compared with Jiangbei Danwei, Wang Taidou is only weaker than Jiangbei''s second child.


    When Su Yan extinguished Shan Wei, Wang Taidou hurriedly accompanied everyone in the martial arts circle to Jiangbei University to give gifts and re-identified as the boss.


    And he only met Su Yan, just had a meal with Su Yan, but this was his capital, and many people bought it for it.


    "Old song, what has happened is that makes you so angry."


    Qu Zaishan said with a cold face: "Someone hit my grandson and made trouble on my site, making you laugh."


    When Wang Taidou heard this, he was immediately furious, and said directly: "Who is so bold and doesn''t want to live anymore?!"


    "I''m the one who doesn''t want to live anymore."


    Su Yan looked at Wang Taidou, his voice was cold, and his eyes shot an electric light directly at Wang Taidou.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Taidou was so scared that he almost knelt down, because the voice and eyes were very similar to the Su Yan he saw.


    "who are you?!"


    Wang Taidou was frightened, so he asked because of Su Yan''s face and his heart.


    "Who am I, Shiya told them."


    Jin Shiya said excitedly: "My brother Yan is Su Baxian!"


    Su Baxian''s three words appeared as if he possessed magical powers, and everyone present was shocked, even if they didn''t know Su Baxian, they all showed solemn expression because the name was too domineering.


    And Wang Taidou was already shaking like chaff of fright, where there was the half awe-inspiring just now, he knelt down and kept talking about it.


    "The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Mount Tai. He has offended Grandmaster Su and begs Grandmaster Su for his life!"


    Qu Zai Shan''s eyes were sharp on the side, and he didn''t know why Wang Taidou was so suddenly, this was beyond his expectation.


    Wang Taidou was still at a loss when he saw other people, and he was still confused when he saw Qu Zaishan, and he was even more afraid.


    "Qu Taidou, this is Su Baxian of the North and the South, Su Baxian of the eighteenth place!"


    Qu Zaishan''s face changed abruptly when he heard the words, and he felt that he was struck by a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and his body suddenly softened.


    Of course he knows Su Baxian, the venerable of the North and the South, and of course he knows Su Baxian, the eighteenth in the ranking, that is the existence he needs to look up to.


    Others have also changed their faces. Many people have accounts of the World Martial Arts Alliance, so they naturally know this.


    To say that they didn''t know Su Baxian very well, but they absolutely knew about the eighteenth place, that was an unreachable powerhouse for them, and they needed to kowtow when they saw it.


    Qu Zaishan''s body was like mud, and he fluttered on the ground several times before he straightened up and bowed to Su Yan, begging for mercy.

 Chapter 530： Five days to

    The deity of Canglan, who has been the overlord for more than ten years, just clamored that Su Yan could not get out of the church, he was extremely powerful and domineering, and the pressure in his eyes could be described as terror.


    However, nowadays, the provincial master is frightened and limp, as if all his bones have been removed, and it took a long time to straighten his body.


    The majestic coercion and tyrants were completely absent, and the heart that was burning with anger had long since been extinguished, and his cold eyes became muddy at this moment.


    Today''s Qu Zaishan is as old as an old man, and is no different from an ordinary old man. The spiritual power of his body has long been scared into his stomach.


    Su Baxian, the vener of the north and south, had killed Jiangnan Blade, Jiangbei Danwei, and Bi Taidou from the gambling city, and even Lingnan Yu Tiandou was abolished by him.


    This being said to be a god, the existence of the Su Blood Demon by the world did not expect to be the young man in front of him.


    Qu Zaishan became more afraid as he thought about it. He had offended Su Yan just now, and there was no room for reversal. As a strong man, he was threatened for his life. Who would spare the threatening person regardless of the predecessors.


    Qu Zaishan was already shaking like chaff, not much better than Wang Taidou beside him. He was scared. The most powerful man was afraid of death. The stronger he was, the more he feared death, because they had more nostalgia.


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and he was not surprised by such a change. It is understandable that these people were scared into this after knowing their identity.


    The more frightened, the more afraid of death, the more fancy one''s own life is.


    The crowded crowd in the entire church knelt down. Even people in political and business circles who didn''t know the truth knelt when they saw so many big bosses and didn''t dare to stand.


    When one of Park Jiaxi��s relatives was too scared, he threw a blockbuster on the people present with that duck-like voice.


    "Isn''t Su Ba the one who killed Jin Xuanwu at the top of the kimchi altar not long ago!"


    Everyone was even more frightened when they heard this. No wonder that Su Yan can be called the 18th strongest in the ranking. This is completely reasonable.


    Qu Zaishan crouched, and it took a long time to be trembling and begging for mercy.


    "Master Su, the old man has eyes but doesn''t know Mount Tai, and he is blind, and he has offended you. Please have a lot of it, my lord, and spare the old man''s life."


    Qu Zaishan can only call his life a dog��s life now, so long as he can survive, what about the dog��s life.


    "Huh, it''s funny to have eyes but don''t know Taishan."


    Su Yan''s face was full of playful abuse, and he didn''t say anything about letting Qu Zaishan go, which made Qu Zaishan even more afraid.


    "The aging grandson was rebellious and provoked Grandmaster Su, and everything he had to bear was completely due."


    "Yes, I slapped his mouth in the face. He doesn''t live or die now, should he?"


    "A grandson can regenerate if he is gone, and such a grandson doesn''t want it anymore."


    Su Yan heard this, the smile on his face stopped suddenly, turned into a joke, and he could desperate to survive. This is a cruel society.


    Of course, this is nothing short of a witch for Su Yan, and it is even more respected by the strong in the monastic world.


    A word of disagreement can kill your whole family. There is no order at all. The strong are order, the strong are rules, and the weak can only be ravaged.


    Seeing a group of people kneeling down and begging for mercy, the anger in Su Yan''s heart also disappeared. The killing of this group of people didn''t mean much to him, they were just a group of ants.


    "Stop your arm, I hope you can take this as a warning!"


    Su Yan directly slashed towards Qu Zaishan with a palm, not to mention that Qu Zaishan did not dare to resist, even if he resisted, Su Yan''s palm could also cut off his arm.


    The blood rushed out, Qu Zaishan''s forehead was cold sweat, and he could only endure the pain, not daring to make a word of dissatisfaction, or even to say a word.


    Being able to survive in Su Baxian''s hands, he Qu Zaishan is already satisfied, with a grateful expression on his face, where he dare to be dissatisfied.


    "Shiya, let''s go."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan pulled Shiya and left the church directly. After walking a few steps, Jin Shiya looked back at Park Jiaxi who was lying on the ground, and she couldn''t help feeling a little thought in her heart.


    "Brother Yan, you restore your appearance."


    "What are you doing."


    "Recover."


    Su Yan couldn''t hold back Jin Shiya, so she had to restore her face, the appearance of a beautiful and clear water chestnut face was what Su Yan should have.


    Jin Shiya looked at Park Jiaxi directly, and said proudly: "This is my boyfriend. Not only is she kung fu and strong, but he is also handsome."


    Where did Park Jiaxi dare to say a word, he could only tremble on the ground, and didn''t even dare to look up.


    Jin Shiya was satisfied, the sullen in her heart was swept away, a smile appeared on her face, and she left the church directly with Su Yan''s arm.


    The two of them got on Bugatti and left here directly on a ride.


    After a long time, everyone in the church stood up, with deep shock and fear on their faces, but they did not recover.


    "Su Baxian, whoever offends him is the result of a tribulation, Qu Taidou, you are just being scrapped. It is a blessing in misfortune."


    Wang Taidou said with lingering fears, but he was full of regret. He knew that his weight in Su Yan''s heart would definitely plummet.


    But he thought too much, he never appeared in Su Yan''s heart, just an ant, how could Su Yan put him in his eyes.


    Qu Zaishan nodded, quite agreeing with Wang Taidou''s words, this time it is really lucky for the walkers.


    After Su Yan and Jin Shiya returned to the villa, their lives returned to normal, but such a normal life lasted only two days, and two days later they received a letter.


    This is naturally sent by Zhou Tianhao from across the ocean, with only a few simple words written on it, and it will expire in five days.


    The five days have come, and the deadline decided in advance has arrived, and the duel will eventually be inevitable.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan worriedly, and said anxiously, "Is that Qiu Qianbian very strong?"


    Su Yan nodded with you and didn''t hide Jin Shiya because of this. He felt that Jin Shiya should know the truth of the matter.


    "Yes, he is very strong. There are definitely two brushes on the 15th ranking list. He dares to directly write to me, dare to come directly to China and I am absolutely confident.


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help worrying even more, her eyes were full of restlessness, and she grabbed Su Yan''s arm with both hands and refused to let go.


    "Brother Yan, I don''t want you to go, or we can''t avoid the fight."


    Su Yan shook his head and touched Jin Shiya''s face with a smile and self-blame.


    "Sorry, Brother Yan has been terrifying you all the time."


    "No, I am afraid that Brother Yan will be hurt."


    "Don''t worry, when did your brother Yan suffer a loss? Isn''t it a victory against countless strong people?"


    Jin Shiya was not at ease because of this, but every time she won, she was even more worried, afraid of failure.


    As the saying goes, there are no wet shoes when walking along the river.

 Chapter 531： Come by sea

    After comforting Jin Shiya, Su Yan left Jiangbei University. The place where the two duel was about the dock in Jiangbei.


    When he left the villa, Su Yan''s originally calm and sunny eyes changed, and they were sharp and icy in an instant.


    Driving the sports car and heading directly to the dock, Su Yan did not let other people know about it. He was just afraid that the news would leak, and that others would worry.


    At least, even if you lose the secret duel, that will protect Jin Shiya and others to the maximum.


    If you go away with a high profile, let people in the Jiangbei and Jiangnan martial arts circles know that if you win, you will become more and more prestigious, and if you lose, you may be affected by others.


    However, there are still many people who know that Qiu Qianyan is going to fight Su Yan, but they are all from the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum and come from all over the world. Su Yan is not worried about this.


    The distance from Jiangbei University to the pier was only over 100 kilometers, but Su Yan drove for nearly two hours.


    It''s not that the road is crowded, but that he deliberately did so, and there was still anxiety in his heart.


    But the time to come will finally come. As the immortal emperor reincarnation, he has no fear. He knows the path of wanting to become a strong person better than others. It is a path to destroying people and slaying gods, and there is never a half-point security.


    When I came to the pier, it was relatively quiet, just an abandoned pier, and occasionally a few people stayed and played here.


    Choosing here is naturally to avoid people''s attention as much as possible, even Qiu Qianbian does not want to attract more people''s attention, especially those from the Chinese military.


    Su Yan was holding a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes were very deep, but his heart became more agitated while looking at the calm sea.


    Everyone in the world watched his super spiritual power fluid and wanted to take it as his own, and he could only sit back and relax by destroying these unconscious people.


    At this moment, the Forum of the World Martial Arts Alliance is already very popular, and many people are unfortunately unable to see the duel between the two.


    A master was disappointed and said: "I knew I should buy a ticket to fly through. The confrontation between Qiu Qianbian and Su Baxian, what a pity."


    "Even if you go to China, you may not find a place where the two will fight."


    Someone poured cold water on him directly, from head to toe.


    "He is right, I am in China, but I don''t know where the two are duel."


    "Hurry up, find the location of the duel between the two, and broadcast it to us!"


    Many people started to move, looking around for Su Yan''s traces. On the other hand, the martial arts leaders in Jiangbei and Jiangnan who had not been notified by Su Yan had already known about this.


    "Master Su''s battle against Hongmen Qiu Qianbian is definitely a contest between giants."


    "Yes, this is related to the stability of Jiangbei and Jiangnan, and even the stability of the entire South."


    This person was right. All provinces in the south had masters, so that they could be stable and stable, but Su Yan destroyed the masters of the provinces, causing the provinces to lose their leaders.


    Without the leader, the provinces began to be in chaos, as if a group of heroes were fighting for hegemony. On the other hand, the enemy countries were also watching.


    The enemy country is afraid of Su Yan, otherwise, I am afraid that it would have already infiltrated the southern provinces, which will cause even more chaos in the martial arts community and the political and business circles.


    This world seems peaceful, but in fact it is full of intrigue. If China had not been guarded by so many martial arts circles, it would have been occupied by foreign martial arts circles long ago.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie of Megatron China dealt with many foreign enemies on his own and drove all the wolves out of the country. What a prestige.


    Only a handful of martial arts elders knew about that battle, and now they are all taboos who dare not say a word.


    The overlords of the martial arts world headed by overseas, Jialouluo and Hu Yanlie, have long been a pair of mortal enemies. The two fought twice, each with a victory or defeat, and the third battle is now regarded as a taboo battle.


    At that time, the two were already great masters, and they fought against the Kunlun Mountains for three days and three nights, before the final victory.


    Had it not been for Hu Yanlie, I am afraid that the Chinese martial arts world would have been wiped out and no longer existed, let alone the current prosperity.


    After the war, Hu Yanlie went directly to Zhonghai and was respected as a general, guarding China. He was majestic for decades and no one dared to invade.


    Although the confrontation between Su Yan and Qiu Qianyan was much different from that one, it could be regarded as a microcosm, and more likely to be a public signal.


    Old General Hu Yanlie would naturally not come forward to this. In his eyes, this was just the fight of General Ant, and he didn''t take it to heart.


    Su Yan stayed on the beach for a while, and the calm sea was rough at the moment, causing waves after another, constantly beating the shore.


    The waves splashed in front of Su Yan, revealing a cold feeling, and even a breathtaking taste.


    Su Yan knew that Qiu Qianbian was coming.


    Not far away, a speedboat came at high speed, with waves rolling behind it.


    When the speedboat approached, Su Yan saw two figures on the speedboat, and Su Yan would naturally not forget them.


    Those two are Zhou Tianhao and Zhou Huihuang. Even though Zhou Tianhao is now a powerful martial artist, he is still unbearable in the eyes of Su Yan, and he can crush them with a single thumb.


    Originally, Su Yan thought that these two lackeys were here to find the way, but when he saw the figure next to the speedboat, his eyes were suddenly cold.


    Next to the speedboat is naturally the sea, and the person is in the sea, but he did not sink into the sea.


    Compared with the nursery rope, this person''s iron palm floats on the water is naturally more proficient. The nursery rope keeps his body leaning forward, as if running on the surface of the sea.


    But this person was extremely calm, standing upright, lightly tapping the sea from time to time like teleporting.


    This kind of skill is definitely not something that can be done in a short time, it can only be done by hard training for at least tens of hundreds of years.


    When the figure approaches, Su Yan triumphantly witnesses the plastic surgery, which is not much different from what he imagined.


    An old man, his face was peaceful, but his eyes were sharp, and he seemed relaxed and relaxed, but there was a powerful spiritual force that wrapped him.


    Qiu Qianbian''s long hair hangs behind him, and the color of his long hair is gray, which shows that he is naturally not young.


    He revealed a strong and proud temperament on his body. As the first hall master of the Hong Clan, this is not surprising.


    Su Yan also didn''t expect Qiu Qianyan to step on the sea, knowing that this ocean is more than 20,000 kilometers away.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even masters and strong people can''t walk across the sea. This consumes huge spiritual power.


    Qiu Qianbian was willing to expend his spiritual energy to walk over the sea. This was a kind of self-confidence, and even a kind of contempt for Su Yan.


    When Qiu Qianyan jumped onto the dock, his white robe was not stained with a drop of sea water, and it drifted cleanly in the wind.


    Qiu Qianbian''s slightly sunken eyes gleamed, staring directly at Su Yan, and then a terrifying pressure came.

 Chapter 532： Su Ba must win first

    Zhou Tianhao and Zhou Huihuang on the side were full of gloomy faces. Su Yan was their most enmity, and the two wanted to drink their blood and eat their flesh.


    "Su Yan, you didn''t expect to have today!"


    Zhou Huihuang looked at Su Yan with a gloomy face, without any hatred.


    "I didn''t expect that we would make a comeback. I didn''t expect you to die in our hands."


    Zhou Tianhao was a sneer, watching Su Yan''s heart full of comfort, he naturally believed that Qiu Qianbian could destroy Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t look at the two of them at all. After Qiu Qianyan got on the dock, his eyes were fixed on him.


    Whether the two ants deserve his attention, what they say is the same as farting, and doesn''t need to be bothered at all.


    But Su Yan''s ignorance made the two of them furious, which was an insult to them, and suppressed their lustful hearts.


    "Su Yan, do you think you can be safe if you are arrogant and indifferent? I have already told the master that I will dispose of you after you abolish you."


    There was a violent flash in Zhou Tianhao''s eyes. After Su Yan was deposed and turned into a waste, he would inevitably try his best to torture Su Yan, so as to eliminate his hatred.


    Facing Zhou Tianhao''s constant twittering, even Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he felt annoyed.


    He looked at Qiu Qianren and said, "Don''t you feel bored with two dogs to bark?"


    "It''s just gaining momentum, otherwise wouldn''t it be more boring for us."


    Qiu Qianren did not object to Su Yan''s saying that Zhou Tianhao and Zhou Tianhao are dogs. In his eyes, these two are dogs and their own pawns.


    What to help them avenge, what to help the child seek revenge, this is just a cover, his purpose is super psychic liquid.


    Zhou Tianhao was naturally furious, Su Yan repeatedly said that he was a dog, how could this be tolerated.


    "Wait, wait until the master abolishes you, I will make you worse than death, and I will transfer the hatred to your family and friends. I will naturally not let go of your stunning girlfriend."


    Zhou Tianhao added his lips as he said, his face did not hide his evil desires, his ugly appearance was golden.


    Zhou Tianhao said that other Su Yan ignored him, but when it came to Jin Shiya, he would naturally not let Zhou Tianhao be obsessed.


    "Do you believe it or not, even if Qiu Qianyan is here, I can kill you with one move."


    Su Yan looked at Zhou Tianhao with a deep gaze, and that full of murderous intentions directly attacked Zhou Tianhao with coercion.


    Zhou Tianhao''s expression changed suddenly. He was not in the realm of a martial artist, how could he withstand the power of a master, he hurriedly looked at Qiu Qianbian for help.


    However, Qiu Qianyan ignored it at all, and instead said, "I''m annoyed by the barking of dogs, so please help me solve it."


    The faces of Zhou Tianhao and Zhou Huihuang changed wildly, and they never thought that Qiu Qianyan would say such words, and their hearts were desperate.


    "Master, what are you?"


    Before Zhou Tianhao could inquire, Qiu Qianbian''s eyes shot at the two of them, followed by the majestic pressure.


    "Do the two dogs still need to ask why?"


    Qiu Qianyan looked at the two who were crushed into meatloaf by the pressure, only disdain was revealed in his eyes.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care, and the two of them didn''t get into the sight of him from beginning to end. His opponent was Qiu Qianyan.


    "Su Baxian, if you hand over the super spiritual power liquid, I can keep your whole body and keep your family safe."


    Qiu Qianbian said this very peacefully, as if it was Su Yan''s best choice for him, at least his family could be preserved.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were full of abusive smiles, and he looked at Qiu Qianyan and said faintly: "How can I do this? You are similar to those two dead dogs, and your speech is so naive."


    Qiu Qianbian''s expression changed, and a terrifying coercion directly swept towards Su Yan, apparently Su Yan''s words made him angry.


    But his coercion couldn''t do anything to Su Yan, and he was directly disintegrated by Su Yan''s awe-inspiring righteousness.


    "I didn''t expect you to have stepped into the middle of the grandmaster. It''s frightening to think about it at such an age."


    "Fear, don''t kneel and beg."


    Su Yan said domineeringly, looking down at Qiu Qianbian, he looked down, as if a high-ranking person was proud of facing the ants.


    "Hahaha..."


    Qiu Qianbian held back his laugh, the laughter was so unscrupulous.


    "How do I feel that you are like an old monster, fundamentally different from your teenage age."


    "It''s good to know, when your ancestors will not bury you."


    Qiu Qianyan was completely angry. Su Yan''s words undoubtedly touched his taboo. Naturally, his family was not something Su Yan could talk about.


    "Today on this pier, a bright new star will fall, like a meteor."


    Qiu Qianbian''s complexion recovered calmly, and his words had an irrefutable tone, as if this was the next ending.


    But the originally quiet dock actually ushered in a lot of people, they were all big names in the martial arts world, and He Suyan had a close relationship.


    Ye Canghai was naturally on the list. He was in the first place without wearing a military uniform. Now he just thinks that the master is strong, not the military commander.


    Behind him were the leaders of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, as well as the political and business giants, all of whom came after hearing the news.


    The Su family was also in the crowd, including Jiang Chao, Chen Ning and others.


    What surprised Su Yan most was that Jin Shiya also appeared in the crowd, standing so proudly.


    "Why are you here?!"


    Su Yan''s tone was questioning and reprimanding. The people like him and Qiu Qianyan couldn''t get in the way at all, it was just a burden.


    Ye Canghai said indifferently: "You are a major general of the military, and I will naturally come to your duel; you are the honor of the North and the South, and I will naturally come; you are the 18th strongest in the rankings, and the foundation of stability in all parts of the South. I will come naturally!"


    Others also agreed, how could they miss Su Baxian''s duel.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, with a hint of worry in his eyes. Naturally, he was most worried about Jin Shiya.


    "Brother Yan, I came here to watch you defeat the enemy, you are with me, and I won''t live without you!"


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were full of determination, and she was not afraid of Su Yan''s blaming eyes. If Su Yan defeated her, there was no point in living.


    Seeing this, Qiu Qianren''s eyes were full of smiles, stroked his little beard, and said, "I didn''t expect you to send a cheerleader. Fortunately, you can solve it together to save trouble.


    "Just you want to solve it together, I think you are drunk and dreaming."


    The arrival of these people naturally put pressure on Su Yan, but also gave him motivation. He must win this duel because there are so many people behind him who need him to guard and protect.


    At this time, Ye Canghai raised his fist, and his vigorous voice directly roared: "Su Ba must win first!"


    All the people present were exaggerated, and they raised their arms and shouted, and the sentiment was enthusiastic.


    "Su Ba must win first, Su Ba must win first!"

 Chapter 533： Win or lose

    This kind of roar was naturally high-pitched, exciting and even uplifting. Even Su Yan was exaggerated, and his heart could not help being more determined and calmer.


    And Qiu Qianbian didn''t think so, if he could succeed by shouting a few words, wouldn''t the world be more respectful than his voice.


    Qiu Qianbian smiled as he looked at Su Yan and said, "What''s the point of relying on these useless work? After all, you can''t change your meteor-like ending."


    Su Yan did not agree, and looked at Qiu Qianyan and said solemnly: "You are lonely, you naturally don''t understand the power of friendship and family affection."


    Qiu Qianbian was angry. Su Yan said that his family and friendship were the most disgusting and even disgusting. He was the one who was abandoned by family and friendship, and was most angry with two kinds of feelings.


    "Don''t talk to me about this disgusting thing, I don''t care about it."


    "Although you are the No. 1 Hall Master of the Hong Clan, although you are the 15th strongest in the rankings, and although you have killed many masters, you are still a pathetic person."


    "shut up!"


    Qiu Qianbian was full of violent face, and rushed directly to Su Yan, the majestic spiritual power poured out, and directly bombarded Su Yan.


    The battle of this class of strong, even a random move can erupt a terrifying Taishi, with extremely strong destructive power.


    Facing Qiu Qianbian''s violent blow, Su Yan did not evade, but directly shook it. The fists of the two did not touch each other, but each slammed into the other''s chest.


    The brilliance that flooded the sky was the shock of spiritual power, and the burst of sound directly changed the color of everyone present.


    Even Ye Canghai was full of horror. This had already exceeded his expectations, and he had never expected that the Grand Master had such a terrifying power.


    "Back everybody!"


    Ye Canghai hurriedly shouted, such a terrifying power, if you get too close, it will inevitably be affected.


    Jin Shiya pulled her hands tightly, and although there was a look of fear in her eyes, she still contained a kind of perseverance. She firmly believed that Su Yan would win. This was irrefutable doubt.


    In an instant, Su Yan had already blasted five punches at Qiu Qianyan, the most powerful punches, all of them the strongest force.


    In the face of Qiu Qianbian, Su Yan naturally couldn''t have the slightest slack, and even the slightest negligence or contempt could change the result.


    Qiu Qianbian''s pair of iron palms are extremely strong, and he is not afraid of Su Yan''s fists at all. There are double images in one palm, and countless palms are transformed into them.


    The battle between the two sides, the madness of spiritual power, the entire wharf is devastated, the sea is like a dragon raging, and the huge waves are huge.


    The two hit mid-air from the dock, and then into the sea. There were battlefields everywhere, and spiritual power remained everywhere.


    Ye Canghai led the crowd to retreat and retreat, retreating three times in a row, and some people who were not in time were even injured, which is enough to show the fierce fighting between the two.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke, and the countless streamers danced all over the sky, accompanied by the golden spiritual power and Qiu Qian''s blue spiritual power, just like countless fireworks blooming.


    But the difference between the two is that there is no harm in the fireworks for people to watch, but the spiritual power of the two is ruined there.


    boom!


    A huge sound blasted apart, and countless people were pale with fright by the sound, and even more so that their eardrums bleed from the sound.


    "This is simply a battle between giants, one move can destroy the mountain and the ground."


    "I can hardly imagine that Grandmaster Su has only been one year old and has grown to such a terrifying level."


    "Yeah, it is said that Grandmaster Su is Wu Quxing descending to the earth, this statement is true, this statement is true."


    "I only hope that Grandmaster Su can defeat that person, otherwise I will not be peaceful in Jiangnan."


    Many people naturally prayed for Su Yan''s victory. Su Yan committed suicide along the way. There was no harm in the way. People who did not offend him were not affected in the slightest. Only with such a champion can they have meat.


    On the battlefield, the punches that shook the world and the earth just now were unabated, and there was still light in the sky.


    Not only that, but that punch made the surrounding ripples like ripples, and there were ripples like water waves in the air, which of course can only be seen by the strong.


    Qiu Qianyan''s eyes were as cold as a sharp blade, and he fought dozens of moves, but he didn''t even take the slightest advantage, which made him extremely angry.


    His own stunt, Iron Palm skill, could break through the mountains and break the rocks, but he never expected Su Yan''s body to be so strong.


    "I really underestimated you, actually walking the road of the flesh."


    "Physical body?" Su Yan''s eyes were jokingly abused. For Su Yan, his physical body was not a bright spot at all. It was just following his realm ascension. His most powerful force was his mental power.


    As the immortal emperor, his mental strength is naturally unparalleled. If it weren''t for the low-level realm, Qiu Qianbian would be able to make him kneel down and beg for mercy at a glance, and take his life at a glance.


    Seeing Su Yan''s disdainful and even abusive gaze, Qiu Qianyan was left with only killing intent except for his anger, endless killing intent, Su Yan will be eliminated in this battle.


    He knew that he had no way back, and Su Yan''s talent showed his heart palpitations. Having become an enemy is bound to end without dying.


    The sea water that had set off the huge waves was like a water dragon at this moment. Qiu Qianbian combined with his blue spiritual power into one, and went directly towards Su Yan.


    Behind Su Yan, the golden spiritual power turned into a golden dragon shape, and the sound of the dragon roar was endless, and he walked towards Qiu Qianbian completely fearlessly.


    The two of them fought hand-to-hand, their spiritual powers were like bombs, they were constantly crackling, and there was a sense of equanimity, and the noise of the sky was endless.


    Ye Canghai and the others were already frightened, they had never seen such a battle, and the battle of the master was really strong.


    After patted his palms, Qiu Qianbian formed a blue spiritual force between his palms, which was very thin, but unusually unknown.


    Su Yan glanced at the light blue spiritual power in his hand, his eyes condensed slightly, and his face was disdainful: "Unexpectedly, the hall master of the dignified Hongmen would only rely on three abuses."


    "The winner is respected, and the next three abuses are just the weak covering up their failures."


    Qiu Qianbian sneered, his blue spiritual power was naturally very poisonous, and he was invincible in the world when he cultivated with iron palm skills.


    But his smile didn''t last long, and Su Yanna''s hands shrouded in blue spiritual power showed a cloud of golden spiritual power.


    The golden spiritual power seemed to be delicious, and he swallowed directly at the blue spiritual power, but after a while it was completely swallowed and disappeared.


    "You, what kind of sorcery is this!"


    Qiu Qianbian''s complexion changed abruptly, and his eyes showed dread.


    "It''s enough to break your poison."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of smiles. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was so powerful. The venom turned into by spiritual power could naturally be used by itself. Of course, the most fundamental reason was that Su Yan''s realm was almost the same as Qiu Qian''an.


    Qiu Qianbian finally realized that Su Yan was difficult to deal with. He had used this poison to kill the grand master but now it was easily cracked by Su Yan, which made him completely solemn.


    "You are a genius, but I still have to be stepped into hell!"

 Chapter 534： Power of ghosts

    When everyone saw Su Yan dissolving the poison in his hands, their worries were dispelled, and they all smiled.


    "Grandmaster Su deserves to be Grandmaster Su, such a powerful poison can be easily resolved."


    "That''s natural, Grandmaster Su''s might is comparable to the world, and this Hongmen powerhouse can''t cover his light."


    Ye Canghai''s tight face also eased a lot at this moment, but his heart was still uneasy. He felt that both sides were too tentative and did not resort to real powerful moves.


    Jin Shiya has been looking at Su Yan''s voice. There are worries, fears, perseverance, expectations in those eyes that are soaked in water...


    She naturally prayed for Su Yan''s victory, and she must not face Su Yan''s defeat.


    "Brother Yan, you are the best, you will definitely beat him."


    At this time, the World Martial Arts League Forum exploded, because a master in the dock crowd secretly took a video.


    "Damn, this is a live broadcast of Su Baxian''s fight with Qiu Qianyan. Go in and have a look."


    A group of people seemed to be crazy, and they poured into this live broadcast, instantly paralyzing the server.


    "Get out of here, don''t break the server."


    The grand master with the supreme VIP directly uttered his voice and was extremely angry, and no one dared to fight with it.


    A group of masters in the realm of masters could only leave the live broadcast room sadly and turned to watch the broadcast, which slowly returned to normal.


    "Damn, fight in mid-air, awesome pen."


    "Sit in the well and watch the sky, the battles in the realm of the master are all in the air and underground, with a leap more than ten meters."


    At this time, Qiu Qianbian exuded a unique spiritual power fluctuation, which was different from the blue spiritual power before, which seemed to be the power of his inner alchemy.


    "Unexpectedly, if you fight so hard, the power of inner alchemy can be displayed."


    The inner alchemy that dared to step into the innate realm is not stable, and it will be dangerous if used forcibly.


    But at the moment Qiu Qianyan can no longer care about any danger. If he doesn''t kill Su Yan, he will be killed. Even if he escapes with Su Yan''s terrifying talent, he will inevitably be hunted down all over the world in the future.


    The killing intent on Qiu Qianbian''s face would appear, and he looked at Su Yan with cold eyes, his cold voice was like a knife.


    "As long as you kill you, what if you pay some price."


    Qiu Qianbian''s palms enveloped the power of the inner alchemy, and the powerful fluctuations were even more terrifying than before. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the scorching sun did not appear.


    Su Yan stood on the wharf that was knocked down by a palm, standing like a green pine, his eyes were not at all afraid of it.


    "Even if you use the power of inner alchemy, it won''t help in front of me!"


    Su Yan jumped and directly displayed "The Falling Sun", and the originally densely clouded sky actually emitted a dazzling light, heading directly towards Qiu Qianbian.


    Qiu Qianbian''s eyes were like electricity, and the hands of the inner alchemy power directly shot, not afraid of Su Yan''s tricks.


    Naturally, the power of the inner alchemy is not blowing, and it is very easy to crack Su Yan''s "The Falling Sun" directly.


    Su Yan was not depressed. He flew up and performed the one-stroke move again, the shattering style of the 16th shaking the sky.


    The first shot is the fragmentation style, which naturally shows that Su Yan''s fancy to Qiu Qianyan, the other flying kick and palm splitting styles are useless.


    A burst of fragmentation force pressed towards Qiu Qianbian, and countless spiritual power directly enveloped Qiu Qianbian''s body, trying to break it.


    But Qiu Qianbian waved his hands, the power of the inner alchemy turned into a flame and burned directly toward the power of fragmentation.


    When the two conflicted, the power of fragmentation was actually overwhelming, and he was burned out, and the air was filled with terrifying pressure fluctuations, and layers of ripples were rippling everywhere.


    "Rewind!"


    Ye Canghai directly hugged Jin Shiya and ran backwards. The power of this ripple was shocking, and if he was hit, he would not die or be disabled.


    Su Yan''s eyes became colder, the clothes on his upper body were torn, and the strong muscles were sharp, but not exaggerated.


    "Today will let you **** collapse style!"


    As soon as the collapse came out, it was like the might of the sky, directly stopping the surrounding air. The world that was originally strong winds and thunderous suddenly turned into silence, and was shocked by this violent power.


    Qiu Qianyan''s long hair was swaying, and that robe and white clothes had long been contaminated with a lot of substances, and in the end it was burned and ruined by the power of his inner alchemy. If it weren''t for his golden eyes to prove that he is a strong one, this is the picture. Appearance will definitely be treated as a beggar.


    Qiu Qianbian didn''t flinch, he knew that this might be Su Yan''s supreme power, if he broke, then he would win.


    Qiu Qianyan leaped into the air, tapping his hands in the air a few times, and many light blue spiritual powers drifted like ghosts, directly forming an invisible fortress.


    At the same time, the power of his inner alchemy also broke away from his hands directly and struck towards Su Yan''s destruction.


    The collision at that moment was as shocking as a comet hitting the earth, a laser beam scattered, as if to cut off all the planes, even the air was rubbed out of cremation.


    At this time, the sea surface was shaken and formed a huge vortex, the vortex emerged from the dragon, directly connected with the sky and the earth, and there was no sky.


    "The dragon **** water!"


    Someone trembled, the world was colorless, dragons appeared on the surface of the sea to absorb water, and then the turbulent waves were all over the sky, and mountain torrents raged.


    At this time, Su Yan and Qiu Qianyan had long been shrouded in the dense fog of the world and couldn''t see their true faces. They could only faintly see the spiritual power constantly attacking the world.


    "puff!"


    Su Yan was clutching his chest, but was actually injured by Qiu Qianbian''s iron palms. Of course, his palm contained the power of inner alchemy.


    "The power of inner alchemy is really strong!"


    Su Yan''s inner alchemy was running, and the originally small inner alchemy was now out of the air, directly rushing towards Su Yan''s hands.


    "You have the power of inner alchemy, don''t I have it!"


    Su Yan yelled and hit directly with a fist, like a divine power outside the sky, with golden dragons lingering in his fists and the sound of dragons roaring everywhere.


    This fist blasted directly on Qiu Qianbian''s chest, blasted Qiu Qianbian into the ground in the air, and directly smashed a huge deep hole.


    Qiu Qianbian clutched his chest, his eyes changed slightly, still so cold, his killing intent had never disappeared.


    The corners of his mouth had blood pouring out like Su Yan, and both were injured.


    "Wonderful, both of them are both in the middle of the Grand Master!"


    "Su Ba first faces the old monsters like Qiu Qianban and is not at a disadvantage. It is really scary."


    The big guys on the forum are all secretly surprised, and now they can''t guess the result at all.


    "Su Baxian, the power of the inner alchemy is just my consumption of your spiritual power, and my back hand has not been revealed yet!"


    Qiu Qianbian laughed evilly, his eyes arrogant, and his long hair fluttered like a demon.


    Behind him is a **** who can''t see clearly, but it can give people an extremely powerful sense of fear.


    "what is that?"


    "Ghosts!"


    "Does he have to borrow the power of ghosts and gods!"


    Countless people were surprised, couldn''t believe it, and it was inconceivable that Qiu Qianyan could actually borrow the power of ghosts and gods.

 Chapter 535： Defeated by mental power

    Everyone was shocked, and their faces were full of horror. The **** behind Qiu Qianbian was too shocked to look at him.


    The **** wears blue light, his eyes are full of hideous colors, and his body is full of many eyes, which makes people look terrifying.


    This is a phantom, which was transformed by Qiu Qianbian''s spiritual power, and only those with strong spiritual power can perform secret arts.


    This has a strong backlash. If you don''t control it well, not only will you not be able to transform into a god, but you will suffer a lot of harm, and you will lose more than you gain.


    Qiu Qianbian looked at Su Yan, and his eyes shone with pride. Su Yan was nothing but ant-like scum in his eyes.


    "You are proud to let me perform such secret techniques."


    When Qiu Qianbian said this, he was naturally announcing Su Yan''s death sentence. He had this confidence and knew that this secret technique was so powerful that Su Yan could never resist.


    A group of big bosses in the distance showed hopelessness. With this astonishing secret technique, they had no hope at all. Even if Su Yan was against the sky, it was impossible to deal with that ghostly power.


    Everyone considered it to be extremely powerful, and it was a secret technique, but in the eyes of Su Yan, it was totally inaccessible to him.


    This is not a **** at all, it is just a phantom that has been transformed by a secret technique. The real **** is as high as thousands of feet, and can destroy the existence of heaven and earth in a single blow.


    Those gods are all ancient powerhouses, their descendants or those who are lucky enough to get the secrets, through hard work, summon their phantom shadows.


    The power of those gods can reach half of the original deity''s peak period, which is simply an extremely terrifying existence.


    Su Yan also had a **** before. He was a mighty man who died in the endless field of exploration. His natal secret book was obtained through cultivation by Su Yan and then became one of Su Yan''s ultimate skills.


    Seeing Su Yan''s still calm eyes, Qiu Qianbian''s unnamed anger suddenly rose. Facing his secret technique, Su Yan could still be so calm, which made him unacceptable.


    "I let you pretend to be deep."


    Qiu Qianbian manipulated the ghosts and ghosts behind him, communicated the laws of the world, and bombarded Su Yan directly.


    The power of the gods and ghosts opened their teeth and danced their claws, with the majestic and cold power of ghosts and gods, directly grabbed Su Yan''s chest with one claw, trying to take out his heart.


    Su Yan clasped his hands tightly, crossed his chest, and the claws of the ghost ghost directly left a **** wound on his arm.


    When Jin Shiya saw this, her face suddenly changed in fright, and she couldn''t help crying.


    "Brother Yan, you have to hold on."


    Su Yan looked back, and the Yiren shed tears. For him, it was more powerful than eating Eric.


    The blood on the arm where the hand bones can be seen is still flowing continuously, and there is a light blue spiritual power flame beating on it, continuously devouring and consuming Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in Su Yan ran, directly refining the light blue spiritual power, and then stopped the blood flow from the wound with the golden spiritual power.


    Pain is naturally not a big problem for Su Yan, what makes his brows frown is the dissipation of spiritual power, Qiu Qianban wants to consume him.


    Before Su Yan could attack, the ghost and ghost attacked again, the power was even greater than before, and the speed was much faster.


    "I was just testing you, this is killing you!"


    Qiu Qianyan was full of violent face, and his bitter murderous intent went straight into the sky. He did not hesitate to use the secret technique at the risk of backlash, just to destroy Su Yan and not let Su Yan survive.


    The pair of demon claws of the ghost and ghost is almost like the claws of a femme woman, with long nails, and extremely sharp.


    However, with a few moves, Su Yan was a little unable to resist, the power of the ghost ghost was too strong, and Su Yan attacked it at all, and Su Yan was completely in crisis now.


    Ye Canghai and the others stared, and it was difficult to accept this fact in their hearts. In their eyes, Su Yan was being beaten, and failure was only a matter of time.


    There are already some big bosses trying to judge the situation and fleeing directly. If they don''t run now, after Su Yan is destroyed, Qiu Qianyan will definitely seek them to settle the account.


    But there are still many people staying, not afraid of death, but they still believe in Su Yan and believe that he will perform miracles.


    "Su Baxian, you can only be considered unlucky when you meet me. Whoever makes you innocent and guilty of the crime, super spiritual power liquid is not something you can have."


    "Really, you think you are determined to win?"


    Su Yan was covered with scars, and many bones were barely exposed, looking like he was dying to struggle.


    "Does this still need to be said, you have no power to fight back under my secret technique, am I still dead if you don''t die?"


    "You are right, naturally you are dead!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and his eyes were jumping with golden flames, as if they were golden eyes, but he was just a function of spiritual power.


    "Hahaha...!"


    Qiu Qianbian laughed loudly, laughing so rampantly, so unscrupulously, Su Yan''s words were a big joke to him.


    "I will send you on the road right now, let you face reality."


    "Really, what did you take to send me on the road."


    The golden flame in Su Yan''s eyes disappeared, replaced by a playful look.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t cry!"


    Qiu Qianbian''s eyes were cold, his murderous intent was revealed, and he directly used the secret technique to let the ghost ghost kill Su Yan with a single blow.


    But when he played it for a long time, he discovered that the ghost and ghost were actually motionless, completely ignoring his command, which made him feel a bad premonition.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face was even greater, and he looked at Qiu Qianyan and said, "Why, do you want to keep me alive for a while?"


    Qiu Qianyan was irritable inside. He had tried many times, but he still couldn''t communicate with the ghost and ghost, let alone manipulate it.


    He finally realized that this must be Su Yan''s ghost, which made him angry.


    "What did you do, what did you do to my ghost and ghost!"


    Su Yan said calmly: "I didn''t do anything, just let him change the owner."


    When Qiu Qianren heard the words, he was frightened and couldn''t believe Su Yan''s words, how could his ghost and ghost be taken away by Su Yan.


    "you are lying!"


    "Lie, I will show you what despair is."


    Su Yan''s heart moved, and the ghost and ghost started to run, and danced for a while, which made people laugh.


    "What''s going on, why are ghosts dancing?"


    The people present were naturally puzzled and wondered what Qiu Qianyan was going to do.


    Ye Canghai had been staring at the battlefield. He saw Su Yan''s tight body relax at this moment. He knew that Su Yan would definitely have an advantage.


    Ye Canghai patted Jin Shiya and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Su Yan will definitely win."


    Jin Shiya''s anxiety and anxiety were soothed at this moment, and she nodded deeply.


    "tell me why!"


    Qiu Qianbian looked violent, unable to accept such a result, his secret technique phantom turned out to betray.


    "It''s okay to tell you, your phantom needs to be manipulated by mental power, and I directly seized the house and replaced your mental power control."


    Su Yan looked at Qiu Qianbian''s face like a dead heart, and continued: "You are defeated by your mental power!"

 Chapter 536： Perfect man

    The ghost shadow is like the puppet art, which requires the manipulator to control it with mental power. The stronger the mental power, the more reliable it is, and the ability displayed by the ghost shadow is naturally stronger.


    Naturally, Su Yan��s mental power needless to say. Although it was suppressed by the realm and weakened by the fusion of Su Yan��s memory, his mental power was still strong, and it was definitely not Qiu Qianbian, who was equivalent to the innate realm. Can be comparable.


    After being bombarded by the ghosts and ghosts, Su Yan was wounded all over. This is because he is not sure about the ghosts and ghosts.


    At the moment of desperation, he tried to fight for it, and as soon as his mental power came out, he easily wiped out the spiritual channel between the ghost ghost and Qiu Qianbian.


    Today''s ghosts and ghosts are completely under Su Yan''s control, and Su Yan is thoroughly immersed in him. This process is only an instant, which is too easy for Su Yan.


    Qiu Qian''an looked desperate, even slightly squatting, just now the smile of the sky that would kill Su Yan was gone, he knew he was defeated.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    Qiu Qianbian calmed down. He knew that he was going to die, but he wanted to be a ghost when he was about to die.


    "It''s someone you can''t imagine!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he directly manipulated the ghost shadow, and blasted towards Qiu Qianbian.


    Qiu Qianyan didn''t resist at all, because he couldn''t resist at all, and the divine consciousness channel with the ghosts and ghosts was cut off, his mental power was greatly hurt, not to mention his spiritual power was very little left.


    "I don''t regret it. I don''t think it is a shame to die in your hands."


    Qiu Qianyan looked at Su Yan, the eyes that were originally sharp and revealing endless killing intent began to fade, slowly becoming muddy, and finally turned into a pair of dead fish eyes.


    The ghost and ghost directly penetrated his chest and destroyed his dantian. This was fatal to him, and there was no possibility of survival.


    Unexpectedly, the secret technique that he had practiced hard was put on display at a great risk, and he actually killed himself in the end. This is simply a mockery.


    Qiu Qianyan''s tall and straight body slowly fell, and fell directly to the ground, smashing a huge pit.


    At this moment, Su Yan was so proud, he was the winner, and countless people looked up.


    The ghost and ghost slowly dissipated, and finally disappeared. He was collected by Su Yan. Although there is no secret technique, he can still summon it as a spirit.


    This is a rare back player. It can be said that Su Yan, who possesses a ghostly shadow, has increased his strength by more than one level.


    All the people present were dull-eyed, which was completely beyond their imagination. Qiu Qianyan was killed by the ghost that he had transformed. This was too dramatic.


    But some big bosses and masters knew very well that this was not simple, and it was definitely not what they saw on the surface. It is very likely that Su Yan used some top-secret methods to make the ghost ghost kill Qiu Qianban.


    But what if I don''t know, what if I know, anyway, Su Yan won, this is the result, and the result they expected.


    When Su Yan fell to the ground, everyone boiled and shouted.


    "Su Ba first, Su Ba first, Su Ba first!"


    Ye Canghai is the most ferocious roar. Although he is the commander, he can''t suppress the excitement in his heart at this moment. He shed tears because Su Yan won.


    Jin Shiya was already crying, her face full of pear blossoms and rain, but these were tears of joy, her brother Yan was fine.


    Su Yan showed a sorrowful smile. Although he won, it was not as easy as that. His whole body was painful now, and his bones were still clearly visible.


    Ye Canghai ran away hurriedly, holding Su Yan, a spirit power poured into E Su Yan''s body to help him recover.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine to take a break."


    Jin Shiya felt distressed when she saw Su Yan''s wounds all over her body. At the beginning, she didn''t know that Su Yan had suffered such a serious injury, so she was very anxious at the moment.


    "Quickly, give Grandmaster Su heal the scars!"


    Someone yelled, the martial arts world masters ran over one after another, not stingy with their spiritual power at all, and directly displayed them, toward Su Yan.


    The spiritual power of so many people shouldn''t be underestimated. They poured into Su Yan''s body to replenish his depleted Dantian and repair his body.


    Su Yan showed a faint sense of gratitude. Not only did this group of people not fall into trouble, they are still helping him, at least from this point, it made him quite fond.


    It''s not that you don''t fall into trouble, there is Ye Canghai who dares to be presumptuous, even those who are enemies with Su Yan dare not be dissatisfied.


    "Go, go back first, I hope you will be cautious about this matter!"


    Ye Canghai looked around for a week, and everyone present nodded. No one dared to say a word.


    At this moment, the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum had already exploded, but they had witnessed the duel between Su Yan and Qiu Qianyan, and finally Su Yan defeated Qiu Qianyan.


    "Hongmen Qiu Qianbian is defeated!"


    Many people are still unbelievable, because Qiu Qianyan is the top fifteenth in the ranking, and the existence they look up to.


    "What makes me most incredible is why the ghosts and ghosts will turn to each other and attack Qiu Qianbian!"


    Many people are also puzzled, thinking hard and still can''t figure out the reason.


    However, on the forum, a user wearing the Supreme VIP appeared in everyone''s field of vision. The ID of this person also showed Nanyang, he was from Nanyang.


    "Grandmaster of Nanyang, this is a big boss."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to blow up all the Nanyang Grandmasters."


    "No, Nanyang Grandmaster, Nanyang seems to be a Grandmaster, right?"


    The faces of a group of people suddenly changed, but they couldn''t see the changes in their faces, but the forum was silent for a while.


    Nanyang is very mysterious, but there is only one master known to the world.


    Before anyone could speak, the person started talking: "Yes, I am Nanyang Naimi."


    "Master Nai Mi!"


    "Naomi Dean!"


    "The top seventeen on the list!"


    A group of masters in the realm of masters bowed down one after another, and almost licked their knees. These masters were completely the existence they looked up to.


    But there are a very small number of people who are not panicking. They are also masters. Although they are no match for Naimi, they do not look up to him.


    "I''m here just to say one thing, Qiu Qianyan is defeated by mental power."


    A group of people are puzzled, and many people don''t know the spiritual power. The vast majority of people on the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum are people from the West and even across the ocean. Basically, they respect pure power.


    "The spiritual power is almost the same as the spiritual consciousness cultivation that prevails in our Southeast Asia and even South Asia. It is not weaker than your strength cultivation, and even stronger, and one look can kill people."


    Many people were silent, and they were all frightened. It was too terrifying to kill with one look, and they probably couldn''t do it.


    "Su Baxian''s mental power is stronger than Qiu Qianyan, directly replacing the control of the ghost and ghost, and then killing him!"


    When Naimi said this, the entire forum was silent, and everyone was stunned. It turned out that this was the truth.


    "So, isn''t Su Baxian that Qi Xiu, Li Xiu, and Spirituality Xiu are extremely powerful!"


    "This is a perfect man!"

 Chapter 537： restore

    Although a few days have passed since the First Battle at the Wharf, the wind and waves are still raging, and countless people are still talking about the shocking battle.


    Jiangnan and Jiangbei are boiling, of course, these things are also known to people who have personally witnessed them, and they have not been passed on. Ye Canghai had warned in advance.


    Su Yan didn''t want more people to know, because the more people who knew, the more trouble and danger.


    He is not afraid, but he is afraid of Jin Shiya, afraid that people he knows will be implicated.


    Su Yan has been resting for the past few days, lying in bed to open his mouth, being taken care of by Jin Shiya.


    Drinking super spiritual power liquid every day, Su Yan''s injuries also recovered quickly. The wounds that were covered in his body have begun to grow new flesh, and the spiritual power in the dantian has also recovered.


    Jin Shiya is very busy in the kitchen, and has no time to practice these few days. Even with the help of Jiang Wenwen and others, she still looks tired.


    "Brother Yan, the soup is here, drink it while it is hot."


    Jin Shiya took out a bowl with a spoon and kept blowing to make it suitable for swallowing.


    "How about I feed you."


    Su Yan looked embarrassed. He wasn''t a baby or a confinement after childbirth. Is it necessary to be so spoiled?


    "It''s okay, I''m almost recovered now."


    "That''s not good, how could you be so badly injured in a few days?"


    "Have you forgotten the super psychic liquid? Have you seen me as a master?"


    Su Yan smiled and couldn''t help feeling distressed when she saw Jin Shiya''s tired face.


    "Go and rest, I''m all exhausted."


    "After you finish the soup, I will go to rest."


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "No, I''ll feed you."


    Jin Shiya was very stubborn, holding a small bowl, sitting next to Su Yan, scooping a spoonful of soup with a spoon, and blowing gently.


    Seeing that Jin Shiya had to do this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smiled, "Really want to feed me?"


    "Of course, if you are injured, I will naturally take care of you."


    "Well, I can feed it, but I can''t feed it like this."


    "Then how to feed it."


    Su Yan stood up, with an evil smile on his face, and said softly: "Feed with your mouth."


    Jin Shiya''s cheeks flushed immediately, she lowered her head and became embarrassed.


    "Why, don''t you dare?"


    Su Yan was quite proud of his strategy, with a triumphant smile.


    "Huh, I''m sick and thinking about it, drink it myself."


    Jin Shiya frowned slightly, with an angry look, directly handed the bowl to Su Yan, and she left the room.


    "Hey, it won''t be so stingy."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya''s back and couldn''t laugh or cry. This Nizi wouldn''t be really angry, right.


    Su Yan hurriedly got up, walked towards the living room, and saw Jin Shiya still busy.


    I couldn''t help but walked over and hugged her, and whispered softly: "You won''t be really angry anymore?"


    "No, I often hear people say that if you are sick, don''t think about it, it''s not good for your health."


    "Okay, I listen to you, but you also want to listen to me now."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and walked directly upstairs, naturally asking her to rest.


    The wave of Jiangnan Jiangbei did not last forever, and slowly subsided after a few days, and some bigwigs and heroes talked about it privately after a meal.


    At this time, Ye Canghai also returned to the military headquarters. After all, he was the chief of the army, and there were many things waiting for him to deal with.


    Ye Canghai, who was immersed in the file handling, was broken by the ringing of the phone and picked up the phone.


    "Is there a problem?"


    There was a low voice over the phone, with a powerful majesty in it.


    "Ye Canghai, don''t you tell me something big happened there?"


    Ye Canghai''s face changed abruptly when he heard the words, and even a slight sweat appeared on his forehead. He was so familiar with this voice, and he would get chills behind his back when he heard it.


    This is the presence of his own chief, commander-in-chief of the military, and general.


    He is still the soldier he brought out, and awe and fear naturally exist in his heart.


    "Chief, why did you call yourself?"


    "Can''t I call? If I hadn''t heard from other military regions, I would still be kept in the dark."


    The commander-in-chief over the phone was obviously a little angry, and his tone was sharper, and Ye Canghai''s expression changed suddenly.


    "What''s the big deal, I don''t know."


    Ye Canghai looked innocent, unlike the usual majestic Commander Ye.


    "You still want to hide it from me!"


    The commander-in-chief was furious and almost cursed Ye Canghai, and finally restrained it.


    "The major general of your military area beheaded the strongest, why don''t you tell me!"


    Ye Canghai immediately understood that it turned out that the commander-in-chief was talking about this. This time was very busy, and he was too busy to forget it.


    "Chief, this time is too busy, I forgot."


    In fact, the commander-in-chief was just pretending. He was too familiar with Ye Canghai. Ye Canghai was like his son. He watched him grow from a recruit to this step.


    "Forget it, you forgot about such an important thing. I think your **** is itchy again."


    Ordinary people would definitely be silly when they heard this, but the commander-in-chief dared to say that, Ye Canghai didn''t dare to refute a word, Ye Canghai was often kicked **** as a soldier before.


    "Chief, please calm down, I know I was wrong."


    "Just know it. Give me a thought and write a review."


    "Okay, I must write."


    The commander of the dignified military region has to write a review, think about how comedy they are.


    "Also, give me some time. I plan to meet this kid in person. Our country of China has produced such a good seedling, but now we know."


    "I will arrange it."


    Ye Canghai suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Chief, this kid is Su Yan. I always feel that he has a lot to do with that person."


    "Who?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Ye Canghai naturally didn''t dare to say his name, even his identity.


    Yes, he was afraid, because that person was too strong.


    The commander-in-chief also realized what Ye Canghai meant. He naturally knew the man, and he was a little uneasy when he thought about it carefully, because he remembered that the man was also surnamed Su before entering the army.


    "Impossible, how can the two be connected."


    "I once heard that that person had an intersection with the Su family. I remember they lived in the Su family for a while."


    "It''s better not to guess things like this, just pretend not to know."


    "Yes, Chief."


    Hanging up the phone, Ye Canghai''s heart became more and more disturbed, and he suddenly remembered something.


    Before Su Yan entered the military headquarters to teach the sharp knife camp, Su Yan seemed to mention one thing about his parents.


    But afterwards, Su Yan entered the sharp knife camp and did not question him, and he passed the matter perfunctorily.


    Thinking about it now, Ye Canghai was still a little scared in his heart. When he first went to see Su Yan, he took this as an olive branch. Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t care very much, otherwise he might make trouble.


    "The characters can''t just talk about it, it''s top secret!"


    Ye Canghai warned himself, his face was so terrified that his fingers were shaking.

 Chapter 538： meeting

    The land of the West is not as prosperous as people think, and it is not a fairy tale kingdom. The moon in foreign countries is also full of clouds.


    The east of the West is still poor and backward, and only the west of the West is a prosperous place. It''s just that such prosperity is obtained by trampling on others.


    The headquarters of the Western Chamber of Commerce is located in the prosperous street of the American capital. It is a building with classic American characteristics and has a history of more than 300 years.


    In this place where the land and the money are rich, the most common house costs hundreds of millions of yuan, and this house with a history of more than 300 years is extremely expensive.


    The Chamber of Commerce did not hesitate to spend nearly a billion to buy it, and it became the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce. It is now decades past.


    There is a garden in front of this building. It is unthinkable to see this garden, because it is a violent plot to have a garden in this place with an inch of gold, but even so, this garden still occupies nearly three hundred. Square area.


    There are a variety of precious flowers and trees in the garden. The familiar ones are plum blossoms, orchids, tulips, western roses, etc. Here you can see rare flowers and trees that are endangered, and even those that have been declared extinct, which is enough to show the strength of the Western Chamber of Commerce.


    The outside of the house is a towering apex, which gives people the feeling of standing and majesty. Its main characteristics are ethereal, thin, towering, and sharp.


    Entering the house, the characteristics of Gothic architecture suddenly appeared. Although the building has been seen outside, it is even more visible inside.


    At this time, there was no one in the building, and the whole building was extremely silent. This was not night, but day.


    The staff have been on vacation because of the extremely powerful presence that will come here.


    The first one that came here was a Cadillac''s top luxury car, the door opened, and the person who came out was very familiar, it was the giant of the perfume country Patton.


    Next to him was a secretary-like figure, who was also his apprentice.


    "Oh, it seems we were the first to come."


    Barton took off his glasses, glanced at the Chamber of Commerce headquarters, and couldn''t help sighing: "This place is so expensive, but it''s all controlled by this group of conspirators."


    "Yeah, banks are their own ATMs. You can take money if you want to. It won''t work if you are not rich."


    The two walked in, went directly to the hall, and waited quietly.


    The second one arrived is the Porsche sports car, which is naturally the most top luxury car in Porsche. A stalwart man came down from the car. This man is naturally not to be underestimated. He is on the list of fourteenth. Yes, he is the giant of the United States. Hilton.


    Hilton is more powerful than Qiu Qianbian, once defeated by Qiu Qianbian, he is extremely powerful.


    "Barton came quite early."


    Hilton hugged a blonde beauty and swaggered into you.


    Next came the Ferrari sports car, of course the most expensive one, otherwise, how could he be worthy of the identity of this class, because he is more powerful than Hilton.


    Gou Buli, who is ranked 13th, is a great confederate giant, and the world is offering a reward of one billion dollars to arrest him. Now ten years have passed, he still lives freely.


    As soon as Goblei arrived, a top-quality Rolls Royce stopped behind him, and a man with a big cigar got out of the car.


    "Caesar, you are a step slower than me."


    Gou Buli smiled. Obviously they knew each other and they had a good relationship.


    The existence of Caesar''s Twelfth Rank is the strongest among the four and is known as the Great Emperor. Many people call him Emperor Caesar.


    "Has Ridley Scott not come yet?"


    "No, I must tell the other five Wang Laowu."


    Gou Buli also knew Wang Lao Wu. He had been to China and was very interested in this name. He often referred to those wealthy and enemy businessmen as Wang Lao Wu.


    "Go in first."


    The two walked in, Barton and Hilton naturally stood up, and they all smiled.


    "I don''t know what''s the big deal with Ridley, that actually called us all."


    Hilton''s blonde beauty sat directly on his lap, snuggling in his chest very well.


    "Hilton, how long can this beauty play again?"


    Gou Buli disagrees, this Hilton is the most lustful, he is very clear.


    "Eh, we are true love."


    "Fuck your sister''s true love."


    Stop making trouble. Since Ridley called us all, there must be something important, Barton, do you know? "


    Barton can only be regarded as a little brother in front of these three people, with a respectful face, there is no such arrogance and arrogance as usual.


    "Master Caesar, President Ridley didn''t tell me either, but I guess that this matter may be related to Su Baxian of Hua Guo."


    When Barton talked about Su Baxian, the originally relaxed atmosphere suddenly cast a layer of coldness, and the faces of the people in Hilton changed slightly.


    "Su Baxian, did you just defeat the man Qiu Qianbian?"


    "Not to defeat, but to kill."


    Caesar said coldly, but his expression was still indifferent, and defeating Qiu Qianbian was not surprising to him.


    But Hilton is different. He and Qiu Qianyan are the people next to each other on the list, and the previous duel with Qiu Qianyan can''t beat him.


    To know that Su Yan killed Qiu Qianyan, which made him feel uneasy, he didn''t know whether he could beat Su Yan.


    "Yes, this time I asked you to come for this person."


    Ridley Scott brought a group of business leaders into the hall with a serious face.


    "To summon us for this person, is it possible that President Ridley can''t understand that he killed Qiu Qianbian?"


    "Qiu Qiandan''s death did not harm me at all, but it was beneficial for our Chamber of Commerce to intervene in Star Country and Maple Leaf Country."


    "Then what is President Ridley for?"


    "Barton should know about this, Barton speak."


    Patton stood up and looked at the crowd with unprecedented seriousness on his face.


    "I think President Ridley has taken a fancy to Su Baxian''s super psychic liquid."


    "Super psychic fluid?"


    Hilton and others are all puzzled. They did not pay attention to Su Yan, nor did they have the habit of entering the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, and they naturally didn''t know the Super Spirit Liquid.


    "Barton is right. I am very interested in Super Spirit Liquid. That thing is Jinshan Yinshan, and it is inexhaustible."


    Other business leaders were shocked when they heard this. Ridley Scott could describe it like this. It is definitely a product or business opportunity that can bring great profits.


    A big business man looked at Ridley Scott and said, "President Ridley, I have a doubt."


    "You said."


    "If it''s as you describe it, then what kind of spiritual power liquid is Jinshan Yinshan, and it is inexhaustible, then why don''t you swallow it alone?"


    Other business leaders also nodded at this moment, but they knew Ridley Scott''s character, the existence of an absolute iron cock.


    If he can become the president, everyone was blind and voted for him.

 Chapter 539： Reach

    In the face of everyone''s doubts, Ridley Scott was not only not angry, but showed a faint smile, which made everyone even more elusive, wondering what he was going to do.


    "I know that I have a bad influence in everyone''s hearts, but I don''t blame me, not to mention that everyone is half a cat, laughing at fifty steps."


    "Ridley, everyone knows your character. After you become the president of the Chamber of Commerce, you see if there is anyone who chooses you."


    The business leaders present are all giants. They are not giants in one field, or giants in a country. Naturally, they are not afraid of Ridley Scott''s revenge.


    Ridley Scott looked at this person, smiled with a trace of solemnity, and said coldly: "Go away, this project doesn''t have your share."


    He Ridley Scott is naturally not a bully, and no one has benefited from him yet. It is his character that canthus will be rewarded.


    The big guy frowned and slammed his hand away. Ridley Scott scorned him so naturally, he wouldn''t stay shy.


    "I have never suffered from Ridley. This is my character." Ridley Scott looked at everyone and continued, "The reason for letting everyone here is very simple. I can''t eat it alone."


    Everyone looked at each other and then talked a lot, but the atmosphere eased a lot.


    "Ridley, you told us what that super psychic liquid is."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry, Emperor Caesar and others are so patient."


    "Ridley, our patience is limited. If you can''t satisfy us later, I''m afraid there will be bloodshed here."


    Hilton''s face became colder, and a pair of gem-like eyes looked at him coldly.


    Ridley Scott frowned, patted his chest and said, "If I can''t satisfy you, I am willing to be punished."


    "That''s good."


    Ridley Scott clapped his hands, and a very **** stunner brought a bottle with a green liquid in it.


    Ridley Scott took the bottle and said, "This is the super psychic liquid."


    Hilton snatched it, unscrewed the bottle cap, and a strong and strong spiritual energy immediately dispersed throughout the hall, making everyone''s expressions change.


    These business leaders felt as if they had smelled the best things, it was like being in a fairyland.


    But Hilton and others were shocked by another, all of them were shocked.


    "This is such a powerful and rich life factor."


    "Yes, Super Spirit Liquid has a powerful life factor, I think several Grand Masters should know the importance of this thing."


    "You mean, this thing can be produced continuously."


    "That is natural. If there is no continuous energy production, how can I call everyone here.


    It was Caesar, who had always been stable, and was quite moved at the moment. This thing was too powerful and allowed people to improve their cultivation. This was already an absolutely terrifying existence for them.


    And there is a more important news, that is, he can always produce.


    Barton said at the moment: "This super psychic liquid was invented by Su Ba of China."


    "I understand, President Ridley wants us to kill Su Baxian and then regain the formula of Super Spirit Liquid."


    Hilton looked proud, and he felt right.


    Ridley Scott nodded, but shook his head again, which made Hilton immediately dissatisfied.


    "Why are you shaking your head, nodding, what are you doing, can you speak human words?"


    Ridley Scott smiled slightly: "You are half right, and the other half has been tried."


    "Oh, who, failed."


    "Kim Hyunwu from Kimchi Nation wanted to steal Su Baxian''s super psychic liquid formula, but Su Baxian was killed and the company was destroyed."


    "how so?"


    Caesar asked with a calm face, he was very indifferent throughout the whole process, this is naturally the arrogance of the strongest, and he will not compromise.


    "Because this super psychic liquid has no formula at all, the formula is fake, how to make it is Su Ba first."


    A group of people talked even more, and the whole belt hall was extremely noisy.


    "You mean we want us to catch Su Baxian, and then let him hand over the formula of spiritual power liquid?"


    "You have to catch it, but you want him to tell the formula for making super psychic liquid."


    "Su Ba is just a little bit first. Do you need so many people? I can go alone."


    Hilton boasted about going to Haikou, and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all. He wanted to fight Su Yan this time and step Su Yan under his feet, so that his ranking would be considered stable.


    "It''s not as simple as you think to be able to kill Qiu Qianbian."


    Caesar glanced at Hilton, but Hilton could only lower his head, not daring to look at Caesar.


    Caesar also fully understood, and at this moment he nodded and said: "I understand what you mean, don''t you worry, just let the four of us go together?"


    "Yes, this person has made rapid progress, and he has risen from the end in a year. It is incredible to be able to reach the point he is now."


    There was deep jealousy in Barton''s eyes, but also a hint of jealousy.


    Thinking of him as the nineteenth existence, he also regarded Su Yan as an ant at the time, but it didn''t take long before Su Yan had grown to the existence he needed to look up to.


    "I think he can rise, I am afraid it has a lot to do with his super spiritual power liquid."


    Gou Buli looked at everyone with a deep coldness in his eyes.


    "You think how strong the life factor of this super spiritual power liquid is. If you take it every day, you can grow to this point. In fact, it is not very difficult to understand."


    Gou Buli''s words caused the temperature in the hall to drop instantly, and many people''s complexions changed abruptly. After thinking about it carefully, his words were very reasonable.


    "Master Gobuli said a lot. This Su Ba can be so defying first that he must be inseparable from the super spiritual power fluid. The life factor of this thing is too rich."


    Caesar''s eyes were deep at this time, looking at Ridley Scott in a very cold voice.


    "You talk about the plan."


    "Okay, Master Caesar is refreshing."


    Ridley Scott looked at the crowd, his eyes suddenly cold, and the characteristic merchant aura suddenly emerged.


    "The plan is actually very simple. It requires the Caesars to bring back the super psychic fluid or take control of its production, and then the business leaders will do their best to promote it and push it to various fields."


    The business leaders present nodded one after another, and they were naturally willing to profit.


    "I want to know, how are the benefits distributed?"


    Caesar was still calm, this was what he wanted to know the most, Su Baxian didn''t care about it at all.


    "Master Caesar, you take the super psychic liquid and naturally take the lead, and you deserve to get 60% of the profit. The rest of us, the big men, are distributed in proportion to the profit.


    Caesar nodded when he heard the words. Since he was satisfied, Hilton and the others naturally had nothing to say, and this was achieved.

 Chapter 540： Kung Fu Course

    Caesar occupies an absolute factor in it, he agreed, how can Hilton and Goblei not agree.


    It can be said that it seems Ridley Scott dominates, but it is Caesar who dominates the entire hall.


    A word of him can make people live and die, this is the power of the strong.


    After the agreement was reached, it was natural that Caesar and others dispatched directly to China. The best case would be to catch Su Yan alive. If it is not possible, it can only retain the super psychic liquid.


    Su Yan, who was far away in China, naturally didn''t know about this, he didn''t know that the danger was coming.


    At this time, he has basically recovered, except for a few scars, nothing serious.


    The days of recovery have also been very easy, which is a small holiday for myself.


    Sitting in the living room, Su Yan looked at the sun outside, and felt that the weather today was good and suitable for practicing in the gathering circle.


    "Shiya, follow me to the Spirit Gathering Formation after dinner. You have just stepped into the martial artist and the foundation is unstable. I will help you stabilize it."


    "Okay."


    Jin Shiya walked out of the bathroom with her long hair wet, revealing a powerful temptation. The big white shirt had just passed her thighs, which undoubtedly set off a pair of slender and white legs. The plump figure was matched with that beautiful beauty. Even Su Yan''s face was directly drunk.


    "Little villain, don''t you just wear a shirt."


    Su Yan walked over with a smirk, and opened Jin Shiya''s big white shirt, but the beautiful picture he had originally imagined was missing, which made him extremely disappointed.


    "Hey, safety pants, **** safety pants."


    Su Yan sat back on the sofa in disappointment, curling his mouth, as if a chrysanthemum in full bloom was watered by boiling water and turned into chrysanthemum tea, which suddenly wilted.


    How could Jin Shiya be so careless, naturally would not give Su Yan a chance to take advantage.


    Seeing Su Yan disappointed, Jin Shiya couldn''t help smiling and said, "What''s wrong, isn''t this dress good-looking?"


    Su Yan knew that Jin Shiya was acting stupid, and she couldn''t say it clearly, so she could only say angrily: "Good-looking, very beautiful."


    "Then you drooped your face."


    "Because it is so good-looking, it will cause trouble to wear it out like this."


    "What are you thinking about, who said that if I go out like this, you are too nervous."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help but hammered Su Yan angrily, and she was embarrassed to think about going out like this.


    Jin Shiya walked upstairs and changed into a pair of jeans and a short white shirt, typical white and black. Although simple, she still can''t hide her beautiful face.


    "My daughter-in-law is good, no matter what she wears, she looks good."


    "Screw you."


    The two left the villa and drove directly to Jiangbei University, which was only a half-hour drive away.


    When they arrived at Jiangbei University, the two showed up, which would inevitably attract countless people''s onlookers. As long as they go to Jiangbei University, they don''t think about being clean.


    "Professor Su, I want to learn kung fu from you, so teach me. I want to defeat the world''s invincibles."


    Su Yan taught Jin Xuanwen at the gymnasium on the day. This incident has long been spread by his classmates. Su Yan''s popularity has become even more popular, and many people are looking forward to him opening a Kung Fu course.


    "Yes, Professor Su, teach us, we don''t want to be as fierce as you, but only to learn to defend ourselves."


    In the face of everyone''s enthusiasm, Su Yan was not easy to refuse, but he did not directly agree, after all, he didn''t have much time and didn''t want to waste it.


    "Everyone''s feelings can be understood, but learning martial arts does not happen overnight. It takes a lot of time, a lot of sweat, and even a lot of hard work, so that you can achieve a little bit."


    "Professor Su, we can endure hardship and persist."


    A group of people took their oaths, and their faces were full of determination.


    "Well, I can take a Kung Fu course, but there is only one condition for signing up, that is, I can run 20 laps in the playground, can do 300 push-ups, and girls can halve it."


    When a group of people heard it, their complexion changed suddenly. They ran 20 laps in the playground, and this lap was 1,000 meters. Isn''t 20 laps 20,000 meters, and there are 300 push-ups.


    "Professor Su, don''t you embarrass us."


    Let them run 20,000 meters, 1,000 meters can be exhausted enough, not to mention three hundred push-ups, thirty are no small challenge.


    Even the top sportsmen frowned, this street is a bit harsh.


    "I''m embarrassed, you can''t even do this basic, and you want to enter the Kung Fu course I taught, I advise you to do what you should do."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took Jin Shiya and left directly. He didn''t have time to quarrel with these students.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so contemptuous, this group of students also had spine, and suddenly became unconvinced.


    "Hmph, underestimate us, I will show him, only 20,000 meters."


    "Yes, just three hundred push-ups, just practice more."


    "We are arrogant too!"


    A group of people geared up, just not believing in evil, and planning to start exercising from now on.


    But Su Yan and Jin Shiya arrived in the laboratory and entered the Spirit Gathering Array. The scene in front of them slightly changed the color of Jin Shiya, because the Spirit Gathering Array had changed again.


    "Does it look like an ocean in it?"


    Jin Shiya looked at the super spiritual power liquid that hadn''t passed her chest, and she was a little dumbfounded.


    "This is naturally reserved for our cultivation."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "This is called a bath with mandarin ducks."


    "Go, not serious."


    Jin Shiya was angry and ignored Su Yan, playing with Xiaoyao.


    After Su Yan told Jin Shiya the main points, he immediately submerged in the super psychic liquid and began to practice. This seemed to be a lot of super psychic liquid, but it was not enough for him.


    He is deeply aware of the importance of each realm, laying a good foundation and solid foundation will be of great help to the improvement of the subsequent realms.


    It can be said that the foundation is solid and the foundation is solid. Even if it is lower than others, it can still defeat the sky and defeat it.


    And such examples are not rare. Those genius teenagers and those with incomparable talents have done such things before, even Su Yan has done it before.


    Moreover, his cultivation is different from others. Although the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can absorb the spiritual power of all things, it needs a lot of spiritual power. Compared with the average cultivator on this earth, the spiritual power required by the same realm is natural. It is many times better.


    Sit down cross-legged, slowly closing his eyes, everything is calm, Su Yan can reach an ethereal state in one second, this is the strong mental power.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" keeps running, the body''s limbs are moisturized with 100 holes, and the surrounding super spiritual power is constantly pouring in.


    When Jin Shiya saw this, she was immediately anxious. This super spiritual power liquid was declining at a speed visible to the naked eye. She was frightened by Su Yan''s horrible absorption ability.


    "Brother Ou Yan, absorb so fast, when will I catch up."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly sat down cross-legged, stopped fighting with Xiaoyao, and practiced in the way that Su Yan told her.

 Chapter 541： A parcel

    As the two of them practiced, the entire spirit gathering array was completely calm, Xiaoyao kept wandering, wanting Jin Shiya to play with it.


    But it saw Jin Shiya indifferent, and slowly lost interest, and it traveled to the sky and began to practice.


    Xiaoyao does not need super psychic fluid to practice, otherwise this bit of super psychic fluid may be swallowed in one bite.


    Don''t say Su Yan''s warning, it will definitely not leave a drop of spiritual power.


    Xiaoyao was originally the Spirit Gathering Array Formation Spirit, which relied on the formation to practice, that is, the power of those runes.


    The Spirit Gathering Array returned to peace, but the outside of the Spirit Gathering Array was extremely noisy, because a group of scientists were struggling with the production line.


    They found that the spiritual power fluid did not turn green after passing through the exposed pipes, but was still blue. This irritated everyone.


    "Academician Chen, what is going on? How can it not change color?"


    Li Yao looked at the psychic fluid in the pipe and was puzzled, so she could only ask Academician Chen.


    Academician Chen was also at a loss. This happened so well that he couldn''t figure it out even as an academician.


    "Wait, stop production first."


    A scientific researcher hurriedly cut off the switch, and the entire production line could not help but stop.


    "Check every link carefully!"


    A group of scientific researchers started to check, which took a lot of time, and they checked countless times, and nothing went wrong. Academician Chen couldn''t help but lose everything.


    "Where is the problem?"


    "The sunshine today is very good, it shouldn''t be."


    Li Yao was also frowning on the sidelines. He had inspected several times in other places, and none of the raw materials, mixing, and transportation were left behind, but no problems were found.


    "It seems that something has gone wrong, but we don''t know, we can only find Professor Su."


    "But Professor Su is in the secret room, I''m afraid he is practicing."


    "Hey, this is just a piece."


    Academician Chen waved his hand and said: "We can only wait for Professor Su to come out."


    Looking at a group of anxious and idling researchers, Academician Chen could only helplessly say: "Everyone has been busy for most of the day. Let''s take a break. If Professor Su doesn''t come out in the afternoon, we will study the others."


    A group of people nodded, took off their masks, and left the laboratory.


    Now the laboratory is not just producing super psychic fluids, super psychic fluids are just raw materials, which are naturally good things for cultivators, but for ordinary people, they exist very far away.


    Professor Chen is planning to develop new health products using super psychiatric fluid as raw materials, so that they can be put on the global market, and at the same time the price can be lowered so that ordinary people can also afford it.


    This is a huge scientific research project. If it succeeds, it will benefit ordinary people around the world, and it will also have a huge market share. The benefits will be unimaginable.


    For this reason, Academician Chen also selected many scientists who have made achievements in biology to settle in, which can be said to have spent a lot of thought on this.


    Su Yan at this time naturally didn''t know what was happening outside, and was still cultivating with great concentration, and Jin Shiya was the same. The two of them didn''t even know the passage of time.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Su Yan felt that the super spiritual power pouring into his body had decreased, so that there was no such thing, so he had to give up and continue practicing.


    Opening his eyes, the super psychic liquid that hadn''t been in the body was long gone, and there was no trace of super psychic liquid in the surrounding space, all of which was sucked up by him.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but patted his forehead, and shouted: "Oh, the cultivation is too engrossed, I have absorbed all the super spiritual power liquid"


    Jin Shiya stopped practicing earlier than Su Yan, but didn''t dare to disturb him, so she could only wait quietly.


    Seeing Su Yan stopped practicing, Jin Shiya got up and walked over, and said with a dissatisfaction: "You have absorbed all the super spiritual power liquid."


    Su Yan said apologetically, "Oh, I''m too involved in cultivation, I didn''t notice. Next time, let you practice first and I will practice again."


    Xiao Ao flew down and looked at Su Yan angrily, quite agitated by Jin Shiya.


    As a result, Su was kicked into the air and disappeared.


    The two walked out of the secret room. Just a few steps away, they were surrounded by a group of scientific researchers. The battle was like a collective debt collection.


    "Professor Su, you can be considered as coming out."


    Li Yao''s anxious expression still hadn''t recovered, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Su Yan come out.


    "What''s going on makes you so worried."


    "It was in production yesterday, but problems suddenly appeared."


    "What went wrong?"


    "We also checked it several times, but we couldn''t find the reason. After the sun was exposed, the blue material still did not turn green."


    Su Yan immediately understood when he heard the words, wasn''t it because he had absorbed the super spiritual power liquid.


    "Professor Su, Academician Chen and everyone are trying to break their heads, but there is still no way. You go and have a look."


    "No hurry, no hurry, I will solve it right away."


    Su Yan pretended to walk a few times in the production room of the laboratory, changing a screw here and a channel tube there.


    Finally, he clapped his hands and looked at everyone and said: "It''s done, but it can''t be produced now. Wait two days for production."


    "Why?"


    Li Yao couldn''t help but anxiously, she forgot her identity because of her excitement.


    Su Yan glanced at her, did not speak, and left with Jin Shiya.


    Looking at Su Yan''s back, Li Yao felt a chill on her back. The look that Su Yan looked at her just now was not a good wink.


    Li Yao patted her chest, tried to restore her composure, and hurriedly walked towards Academician Chen''s office, warning herself that such things should not happen in the future, and he must not distinguish between priorities.


    I am just Su Yan''s assistant, and I am very grateful to be a deputy commander, so naturally I can''t ask about things that shouldn''t be asked.


    Academician Chen also relaxed after learning about the incident. After learning that Li Yao was looked at by Su Yan, he also said a few words about her.


    "I can''t do this in the future. This is the secret in the secret. It hasn''t been long since the last time I was attacked."


    Li Yao''s face changed suddenly, thinking that Su Yan would not regard herself as a spy anymore, the more he thought about it, the more he was afraid.


    "Don''t bother you. Since Professor Su didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t take it to heart. Just do the job well."


    Li Yao nodded quickly, leaving with anxiety in her heart.


    At this time, Su Yan and Jin Shiya had returned to the villa and had been practicing for nearly a day. The two did not look tired at all, but looked very bright.


    "Brother Yan, I''ll give you food below."


    "Still the old taste."


    The two entered the door, but there was a package in front of the door, which was wrapped in a courier package. There was no information, it was the package.


    Su Yan naturally refused to let Jin Shiya move, and took the package into the villa.

 Chapter 542： Hands

    After entering the villa, Jin Shiya closed the door easily, and then sat beside Su Yan.


    She looked puzzled and said: "I didn''t shop online, but didn''t all shopping go to the gate of the community?"


    "This is not a courier. There is no label on it. Even if it is a secret package, it should have the words on it."


    "Then what is this?"


    Jin Shiya frowned, feeling a little uneasy, wouldn''t it be someone''s prank?


    "The community is heavily guarded, and ordinary people cannot enter, nor are ordinary people able to enter."


    "Could it be someone else''s prank, or Jiang Chao and the others?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s unlikely. They know who I am, so they should not have the guts to make a joke."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips and said, "Just because of your identity, there is so much less fun."


    Su Yan ignored it. He found that the package was a bit unusual, because it felt soft when pinched up, but it could be pinched to a hard place with force.


    He looked at the appearance and couldn''t help but have a guess in his mind.


    "This thing may be a toy, otherwise it is an animal or human body."


    Jin Shiya was startled when she heard that, she also realized that this thing looked like a hand.


    "It doesn''t matter, open it first."


    Naturally, Su Yan is not afraid of any danger, ordinary people can''t cause danger to him, and if they are not ordinary people, I am afraid they will not use this method. After all, he can not be frightened by any threat.


    Opening a corner of the package, Su Yan saw the contents inside and stopped immediately.


    "Why won''t it open?"


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help asking when seeing Su Yan suddenly stop.


    "I know what it is, you better not look at it."


    Jin Shiya frowned deeply, and she guessed what it was, but she still said: "Open it, I''m not afraid of it even if it''s handed."


    After all, Jin Shiya had also seen Su Yan''s power, and not once or twice, she would not be surprised by the **** scenes.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded when he heard the words, and completely tore the package apart, and a blood-stained human hand suddenly appeared.


    Jin Shiya saw that she was still instinctively relying on Su Yan, she still had a trace of fear in her heart, maybe this was a woman''s nature.


    Su Yan took a human hand and observed it carefully. His face was calm and he was not angry because of a human hand. He didn''t catch his eye on this trick.


    Except for blood stains, the surface of the human hand is actually very smooth, and it looks slightly rounded.


    After passing a few key points, Su Yan couldn''t help but guess.


    "This is a woman''s hand. I''m afraid the bones are not very old, at most a teenager."


    "how do you know?"


    "Look, the skin on this hand is smooth, the hair is not strong, and there is nail polish on the ring finger."


    "Who is so cruel? He is so utterly conscience."


    Jin Shiya became angry, and stared at the hands of the staff.


    "Looking at this cut surface is very smooth, I am afraid it was cut with a very sharp knife."


    Su Yan was also slightly angry when he said that. It was really hateful for a teenage girl to suffer such a big injury.


    He took a closer look and frowned because he found that things were not that simple.


    "Brother Yan, what''s the matter?"


    "This hand was not cut by a sharp weapon."


    "What was it cut by?"


    "It''s spiritual power."


    Su Yan found that the skin on the cut surface was slightly curled, and the bones also had some calcification. This is definitely not cutting with high-temperature things, because the cut surface will be even more horrible when the temperature goes down.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes revealed a sense of fear. If it is spiritual cutting, it means that the perpetrator may be a person with high martial arts.


    Su Yan also realized Jin Shiya''s fear, and couldn''t help but comforted: "Don''t be afraid, there is me."


    Jin Shiya leaned close to Su Yan''s chest. Only Su Yan''s chest could give her an extremely warm and safe feeling.


    "This person can bring the broken hand into the community and know that I live here. I am afraid he knows me very well."


    "This place is not a secret anymore. Last time there were a lot of big men in the martial arts world and deans, even big men in the business world."


    Su Yan nodded slightly and made a thoughtful look. He was wondering who was going to do such a trick and dared to threaten him with it.


    Getting a severed hand is simply a trick, if the other party is not a weak person, there is no need to do this.


    "Shiya, this place is not safe. You have to live in another place and move directly to school."


    Jin Shiya nodded, naturally listening to Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan was naturally afraid of Jin Shiya. He couldn''t stay with Jin Shiya around the clock, so the other party would have a chance. He didn''t want to take risks.


    In addition, he has been thinking about who did it, using such a despicable trick, it is impossible to have any practical effect.


    Su Yan thought for a while. This might be the enemy''s revenge. For killing so many people, there must be some resentment, but he is not strong enough to threaten him.


    This possibility is very high. It is very likely that people in Jiangnan and Jiangbei are dissatisfied with him, even people from Lingnan or the casino.


    Su Yan now thinks about it carefully, his own enemies are really many, but he also admires the courage of the other party, as the top 15 strong, dare to intimidate him.


    Of course, he might also think that the enemy did not know this, and the fifteenth place was also known to a very small number of people who entered the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum.


    But the most dangerous person at the moment should be Jin Shiya, Jiang Wenwen and others, as long as the people related to him are in danger.


    What Su Yan had to do was to pick this person out as quickly as possible, and to destroy him with thunder, so as to be worry-free.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but think of whether this severed hand was someone he knew, and the enemy wanted to use it as a warning or threat.


    This possibility is very high, otherwise the enemy will just cut off his hand at will, it will not play a deterrent effect at all.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but hurriedly called Jiang Wenwen to make sure whether she was sick.


    "Jiang Wenwen, are you okay over there?"


    Jiang Wenwen was naturally delighted to receive the call. Hearing Su Yan''s question, he couldn''t help looking at Jiang Chao and others on the sofa.


    "It''s okay, everything is fine."


    "It seems it''s not you."


    "Master, what happened?"


    "Someone sent me a severed hand. You have been careful recently."


    Su Yan hung up the phone. It wasn''t Jiang Wenwen, who could it be?


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it, the phone rang, and it was Su Kainan that called, which gave him an unpredictable feeling.


    "Su Yan, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, did something happen to you?"


    Su Kainan hesitated for a while, and finally said quite reproachfully: "The two children you asked me to take care of are gone."


    Su Yan''s face became cold when he heard the words, and his heart suddenly became furious.

 Chapter 543： Another hand

    The two children Su Yan asked Su Kainan to take care of were Sun Xuan''s two granddaughters. Sun Xuan''s family died in the Jiangzhou catastrophe because of his involvement.


    In the face of Sun Yan, Su Yan still owed him a debt. Regardless of Sun Yan''s previous character, at least he followed him as a master, and he did a lot of things for him.


    Su Yan promised Sun Yan in his heart that he must raise his two granddaughters well, but now the two girls are gone, so he is not angry.


    Of course, the qi returned to the qi, and Su Yan''s brain was not confused because of this. He naturally knew that Su Kainan could not do it. The opponent was a member of the martial arts world, and it was very likely to be a powerful existence. Su Kainan could not stop it at all.


    Seeing that Su Yanliang didn''t answer for a long time, Su Kainan thought that Su had become angry, and couldn''t help but blame himself: "Yan Yan, this is my fault. You told them to be with me, but I couldn''t take care of it."


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s not to blame you, everything is for me."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, his heart was even more angry. Those eyes were filled with golden flames. Obviously this matter was very serious for him, so the consequences were also painful.


    "Shiya, you go to school to live for a few days, live in the laboratory, and practice well in the spirit gathering array."


    Jin Shiya naturally knew what Su Yan was going to do, she would not stop her, and she was very angry.


    "A good person like Old Falcon has sacrificed himself in order to help you take care of the psychic liquid. Even his family is not spared. Now the two children are also."


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were red, and the more she thought about it, the more sad she became. She also had a lot of contact with Sun Yan, knowing that he was a good old man.


    "Don''t worry, there is only one person who dared to move me." Su Yan looked at the scorching sun outside the window, and said in a low voice, "Death!"


    Jin Shiya could feel Su Yan''s majestic murderous aura, she didn''t discourage her, she just looked at Su Yan.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Su Yan drove Jin Shiya to the laboratory, and was stopped by Jiang Wenwen on the way to Jinlin, and at her request, she was also carried.


    "You can go, as my apprentice should meet the world."


    Jiang Wenwen bit her lip and wanted to say how she wouldn''t let Jin Shiya see the world, but she didn''t dare. She knew that she was not worthy of Jin Shiya''s hair in Su Yan''s heart.


    Jiang Wenwen looked at Su Yan and asked, "What happened?"


    "Someone has started on my people."


    "Your people, who?"


    "I was the orphan of one of my former servants."


    Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help getting angry when he heard this, and said coldly: "This beast is too hateful, it''s actually an opponent who has no power to bind chickens."


    "He just wanted to irritate me, and I was successfully irritated by him, so the result was naturally unacceptable to him."


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and his greatest desire now was that the two children were still alive, otherwise his guilt for Sun Yan would be even greater.


    When he arrived at Jinlin, Su Yan drove into the Su family villa without stopping, and Su Kainan had been waiting outside the house for a long time, he naturally knew that Su Yan was coming.


    Seeing Su Yan, Su Kainan hurried over and wanted to kneel down, tears in his eyes silently.


    Su Yan grabbed him and said lightly: "You are not to blame for this. That person just wants to retaliate against me, and he didn''t dare to come to me directly, so he came up with such despicable tricks."


    "Go into the room and talk."


    Su Bingcheng glanced around, afraid that the wall would have ears. He has always been able to see weird people these days. For this reason, he has invited several martial arts experts to protect him, and the Su family is almost ready.


    When they arrived in the room, the nanny hurriedly brought warm tea. The Su family and the whole family were present, and they were naturally very respectful to Su Yanna.


    Su Caihua lowered his head the whole time, and didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all. The last time is still vivid, and now he is so behaved.


    Even Chen Gong and Su Tianlun were also very cautious, not dare to play the banner of Su Yan easily outside.


    Of course, the Su family is already a golden scale giant crocodile, even if they don''t play the banner of Su Yan, they can still be respected by the world.


    Su Yan looked at Su Kainan and said in a questioning tone: "Tell me the details of the matter."


    "This matter is clearer to Bingcheng, let him talk about it."


    Su Yan nodded. Who said he would not care about it, he only cares about what happened, so he can judge what the enemy is.


    Su Bingcheng''s face was deep and angry. He looked at Su Yan and said, "In fact, it has been a long time. Last month, I found something was wrong. Someone was always following me. For this reason, I hired Several powerful martial artists acted as bodyguards and protected everyone''s safety."


    "Martial artist, I''m afraid that the enemy is vulnerable."


    "There is no way, the master has his arrogance, and the existence of the open-door faction will naturally not wrong himself, and we dare not use your banner."


    "You mean to blame me?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t think so much at the time. I thought it was just a business enemy. If you want to play yin, I didn''t care."


    "Until yesterday, the two children should have gone home from school, but Yaoyao came back very early and called them, but she couldn''t get through. This attracted her father''s attention."


    Su Kainan interrupted at this time: "After I heard the news, I hurried people to the school to find it, but I couldn''t find it."


    "Later I thought about whether it was a prank by the two children. They have been here for a few months. They played very well with Yaoyao, and there is almost nothing wrong with them. The two children are very good and sensible to me. , And good grades."


    Su Kainan said that his eyes were red again, apparently very sad about it.


    "But the next day there was still no news from them, so I hurriedly called you."


    Su Yan nodded, judging from the narratives of the two, whether there is any valuable clue? The two should be kidnapped on the way home. I am afraid that the other party will take them away easily.


    Without news, this is troublesome, because there is no way to find out, which is equivalent to falling into passiveness.


    The Su family is also very dull, because they can know from Su Yan''s face that Su Yan is very angry, and the second daughter is very important to Su Yan.


    Although they have no direct relationship with them, the second daughter was thrown away in the Su family, and they couldn''t get rid of the relationship. They were afraid that Su Yan would alienate them.


    "The police have now been contacted, and other bigwigs in the martial arts circle and political and business circles are also looking for them, but there is no news."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but his expression condensed when he heard this. This probably means that the other party is not in Jiangnan or even Jiangbei. I am afraid that the other party is from another province. Then Lingnan and Casino are the most suspicious.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang, and the nanny hurried to open the door, but no one came in. The nanny just held a package in his hand.


    Su Yan looked cold when he saw the package. He knew that there was definitely a hand in the package, and the other party actually sent another hand!

 Chapter 544： A letter

    Su Yan was furious, and the other hand sent him a hand that made him feel more murderous. Now that he has another hand, he is so angry.


    You don''t need to guess that this hand must belong to another girl. His enemy wants revenge and wants to avenge him. This is probably someone who hates him deeply.


    Su Yan was furious in his heart, and those black eyes were rising with golden flames, like a golden dragon tossing, curling up a monstrous force, like the might of a dragon.


    The Su family members present were all scared and confused. As for Su Caihua''s obese body, it kept trembling, thinking that Su Yan would blame them again.


    "Su Yan, don''t blame us, it''s not our fault."


    Su Tianlun was also pale. He looked at Chen Gong opposite and shook his head. This was truly a disaster.


    Even Su Mochen and the others were shocked, afraid that Su Yan would blame them for this.


    Su Kainan''s turbid eyes kept looking at Su Yan, in addition to self-blame but also self-blame.


    On the one hand, he really owed him a debt. After all, Su Yan handed over the two children to him because he did not protect him. On the other hand, he was really afraid that Su Yan would blame them for this, and his heart was full of anxiety.


    "Yan Yan, if you want to blame, you should blame me alone. After all, I brought the child and it has nothing to do with them."


    Su Kainan said that tears were coming into his eyes, and the estrangement from Su Yan was caused by him alone, no wonder Su Yan.


    Su Yanna''s eyes fluttering with golden flames returned to calm, looked at the crowd, and said lightly: "I didn''t say to blame you, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the originally tight body suddenly relaxed, which is like encountering a very scared thing, suddenly it is fake, and naturally I feel happy.


    Su Kainan nodded constantly. Although Su Yan said that although he resolved his anxiety on the one hand, his self-blame on the other hand became stronger.


    "Whoever killed them I will let them go to hell!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly changed when they had recovered, and they suddenly became sharp. Naturally, he had already made up his mind on this matter.


    No matter who the other party is, no matter how strong the other party is, there is only one result that greets him, and that is not to live.


    He naturally wouldn''t let him die all at once. This is simply cheap to the enemy. He has 10,000 ways to make the opponent feel unhappy, which is naturally beyond doubt.


    Su Yan said to Su Kainan, I took this severed hand. As for Jiangnan, you must let them continue to search. I will definitely make him regret this murderer.


    "That''s natural. Needless to say, I will also gather bigwigs from the martial arts world and political and business circles to help find them."


    Su Kainan naturally replied quickly, with a swearing expression on his face. This was the only chance to save.


    Su Yan nodded, and then left the villa. He decided to go to the military headquarters to find Ye Canghai. Ye Canghai''s abilities and connections were naturally extremely wide.


    Driving away, Su Yan followed the original route and went directly to the military headquarters where Ye Canghai was located.


    Ye Canghai was naturally surprised by Su Yan''s arrival. He used to go to Su Yan and left Jiandao Camp. This was the first time Su Yan came to him.


    Ye Canghai hurriedly walked over and looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face. Now he would not treat Su Yan like a superior to a subordinate. After all, Su Yan is a master.


    "Su Yan, how come you have the time to come to me, what a rare guest."


    Su Yan said coldly: "I have something to look for you."


    Seeing Su Yan being so serious, Ye Canghai couldn''t help but look at Su Yan with solemn expression, "What happened?"


    "Oh yes, go in and say."


    The two entered the meeting room, which was a secret room, with anti-eavesdropping devices installed.


    "Su Yan, just tell me, if there are any things, as long as you need me, I will definitely not be vague."


    "This matter really needs your help."


    "You are a member of the army. As long as you are not doing bad things, how can I not help."


    Su Yan threw the severed hand wrapped in the parcel onto the table, his face was cold, and there was pressure all over his body.


    In fact, Ye Canghai had noticed the package in Su Yan''s hand long ago, and of course he also guessed that it was a broken hand, but it didn''t break it.


    Seeing Su Yan throwing the parcel on the table, Ye Canghai was a little puzzled. After all, Su Yan is so strong and the existence of the top fifteenth place, could it be because of his severed hand.


    Even if the other party threatened him or harmed his family and friends, then Su Yan must have let the other party be wiped out long ago.


    For this reason, he guessed that things might not be that simple.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Canghai��s eyes, his anger dissipated, but his voice was still cold: "This hand is for a girl. I have received one just now, and it adds up to two. These two hands come from my previous hands. Orphans."


    Ye Canghai''s pupils tightened, he naturally knew who Su Yan''s subordinates were, and at the same time knew how Sun Yan guarded the spiritual power liquid. To be honest, he was convinced by Sun Yan''s persistence.


    "Su Yan, didn''t you find the other party?"


    "The other party is very concealed and should know my whereabouts well, so at present I only know that the two orphans under my hand have lost their arms."


    Su Yan said this, and the golden dragon flames in his eyes began to rise again, obviously he was extremely angry about it.


    "How dare you be so bold, this person is either crazy or a difficult opponent."


    Ye Canghai started to open the package as he said, he wanted to see if there were any signs of his broken hand.


    Su Yan also said: "You are right, in short, this opponent should be either afraid of me or not afraid of me."


    Ye Canghai naturally knew what Su Yan meant. He was afraid that it would be pure revenge, and he was not afraid that it would be a direct provocation, and this provocation is the most vicious.


    Opening the package, Ye Canghai saw a **** arm. This hand was definitely not simply cut off. She was cut off after being irritated with drugs to her blood vessel, so that she could have such a **** arm.


    Ye Canghai carefully observed his arm, and Su Yan had already stood up. He naturally didn''t have time to waste again. If the other party still doesn''t understand his hatred, he will most likely send another hand or leg.


    He must catch the other party before he commits violence again, so that it is possible to save the lives of the two women.


    In fact, he is quite self-blaming, because he has hardly asked about the situation of the two during this period. If you know the psychological situation of the two, there will be clues.


    When Ye Canghai was carefully observing the severed hand, inadvertently, a letter fell out of the package, which caught Su Yan''s attention.


    Su Yan took the letter and opened it directly. There was a very scribbled font inside, which looked like cursive script.


    Of course, this is definitely not difficult for Su Yan. You just write the radicals, and he can guess what number it is. Su Yan can already use mind reading for a short distance.

 Chapter 545： Re-enter Lingnan

    Su Yan glanced at it, and the golden flames in his eyes spewed out directly, like a dragon, swallowing the letter into a flame.


    Ye Canghai was taken aback. He didn''t understand why Su Yan suddenly became so tyrannical. His eyes were truly astonished.


    However, Ye Canghai was also a person who had seen strong winds and waves, and he was also very aware of Su Yan''s character, so he recovered after a while.


    He knew that Su Yan must have gotten some news from the letter, otherwise he would never be so violent suddenly.


    "Su Yan, what is said in the letter, is it because the other party has made excessive demands, or the other party is facing provocation."


    There is still a small fire dragon swaying in front of Su Yan, and his anger reaches the top at this moment, and it is no longer possible to describe his mood at this moment in words.


    Su Yan tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. With a single move, the little fire dragon disappeared, but the letter had already been reduced to ashes.


    "Su Yan, what did the letter say?"


    Ye Canghai naturally wanted to know that even if the other party was very powerful, he would not be afraid. The big deal would be to report the matter to the old commander and ask him to ask a big man to come forward. China has never feared anyone or any country.


    "Nothing. You don''t need to send someone to investigate. This letter already tells me exactly what I want to know."


    "Oh, you are so anxious to death me, you must let me know."


    Unexpectedly, Ye Canghai also had such a face, and he was impatient at this moment.


    "The other party is one of my enemies. I killed several of his apprentices. Actually, this matter is also related to Sun Yan."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he drove away directly, leaving Ye Canghai in a daze, not understanding what Su Yan was talking about.


    It turned out that the content of the letter was sent by an old man who claimed to be empty, and he was the white-haired old man that Su Yanna saw from the shadow cast image in Linzhou.


    He remembered that it seemed to be a gang or something. Several ant apprentices went to Sun Yan to hit the ground and kidnapped two girls.


    After that, Su Yan went to the rescue and beheaded everyone, and then fought against the phantom cast to kill the phantom of the white-haired old man.


    Su Yan had forgotten about this a long time ago, after all, how weak he was at that time, and he couldn''t be compared at all.


    Unexpectedly, the seeds of the bomb were still planted, and now it took root and sprouted and exploded directly.


    He remembered that the group of people seemed to be Lingnan people, and they didn''t like Lingnan Su Yan right now, not because of Pilitang, or Erbaidou, let alone Yu Tiandou, but because of this empty old man.


    After knowing this person, Su Yan naturally did not stop for a while, and drove directly to Lingnan. The last time he slaughtered two hundred buckets before the Lingnan people could learn the lesson, then this time he made Lingnan a hell!


    Of course, Su Yan would naturally not attack ordinary people. He has always believed that the wrongdoer has the owner, and whoever is the wicked can kill anyone.


    People in Jiangnan didn''t know that Su Yan went to Lingnan, and people in Jiangbei didn''t even know, and people in Lingnan didn''t know either.


    He was too secretive, and went straight into Lingnan without being discovered. He didn''t want to stun the snake. There was nothing in Lingnan that he didn''t dare to do.


    Yu Tiandou was killed by him. Is there anyone stronger than Yu Tiandou? Even if he was stronger, what fear did Su Ba first fear? Who was he afraid of!


    The car drove into the border of Lingnan and went all the way to the provincial capital of Lingnan. Today, Lingnan is no longer glorious. After all, the loss of two hundred buckets will affect it too much.


    It can be said that the current Lingnan is a bit divided and fighting among the heroes. Many people occupy a place as the king, and they are killed within a few days. Such things happen one after another, which naturally affects Lingnan''s economy.


    At this time, the Lingnan separatist regime had been going on for a long time, and the government was quite helpless. In the end, they could only summon the bosses from all over and choose a Lingnan champion from them, so that Lingnan could restore its former glory.


    At this time, the secret hall was full of big guys from all over the world, they all looked arrogant, and no one was afraid of anyone.


    "Laosan Zhang, your sister robbed one of my county martial arts elites yesterday, and dare to come here today, I won''t kill you!"


    It was Wang Laowu. The realm was in the middle of the master stage, and it was the realm of a few surviving masters. Of course, everyone here was basically the realm of masters. Even if the loss of two hundred dou Lingnan was still a lean camel bigger than a horse.


    "Wang Lao Wu, what happened to Lao Tzu, how can you treat me, weak chicken."


    Zhang Laosan looked at Wang Xiaoer on the side, his eyes sharply said: "Wang Xiaoer, you ate one of my slaughterhouses, and you didn''t say hello to me. Are you going to be my enemy?"


    "My third child, what a character Wang Xiaoer, how can I eat a cattle yard? It must be a sluggish man. I bought it honestly."


    "Let me say something to Li Senior?"


    "I haven''t spoken yet, everyone is twittering, believe it or not, I will kill you tomorrow."


    It was Ah Da who was speaking fat, which made people tremble.


    A Nature still has some weight, after all, he is a master later, in the presence, his realm is the highest, and the weight of speech is naturally the greatest.


    However, although it was in the late stage, it was not much better than others. Many of them were completed in the middle stage of the master, and he also broke through soon.


    He is a person who can make people jealous, but can''t make people fearful, otherwise he would have become Lingnan boss.


    However, Lingnan is not so unbearable for this group of people. There are still many hermits who have not come out, and their realm is higher than these people.


    It''s not that you don''t want to come out. After all, Yu Tiandou is dead, and Lingnan has become a piece of fat, and everyone will never forget it.


    This group of old monsters didn''t come out because they had tactics. Naturally, they wanted the water in Lingnan to get better and better. They all wanted other hermits to come out and take the power of the fisherman.


    Everyone''s noise was interrupted by a young man. He was wearing a black suit, a black hat, and a pair of cool sunglasses.


    I originally thought that these people would be very angry when they saw this person, and even beat him up, but this is not the case.


    Everyone was stunned, and then there was a deep fear on their faces, and even a chill in their hearts, obviously this person is a powerful existence.


    "Why did Ye Beihan come here?"


    "Didn''t he stay behind closed doors?"


    A group of people were surprised. After all, Ye Beihan once said that the stepping master would not come out of the mountain.


    But this group of people suddenly thought of something, Master Consummation!


    A group of people looked terrified, and they couldn''t think that Ye Beihan really broke through to the master''s Consummation. You must know that he is only in his twenties and has only been behind closed doors for two years.


    "I think everyone should know why I appeared."


    Ye Beihan''s coquettish smile made everyone fearful, and it was too evil and unnerving.


    "Yes, I have entered the mastery of Consummation!"

 Chapter 546： Mess up

    Ye Beihan''s ghostly smile looked around the people present, already treating these people as dregs, and the ghostly smile revealed a haughty color.


    When Ye Beihan said this personally, the people present would naturally not think that he was a fake, after all, the previous Ye Beihan was comparable to Ah Da.


    Everyone looked terrified and even fearful. The timid were already shaking like chaff, and the majesty of Ye Beihan made them afraid.


    Ah Da''s fat body trembled, like pork tumbling on the chopping board, his heart was naturally shocked.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Beihan''s talent to be so high!"


    One person in the crowd suddenly came up with this sentence, making everyone''s frightened face showing a trace of helplessness. This is a genius.


    Genius is not terrible. The terrible thing is that genius works harder than you. That really doesn''t make people live.


    The heroes of Ah Da, Wang Xiaoer, Zhang Laosan, Li Dasi, and even Wang Laowu are all fearful. They can''t compare with Ye Beihan''s edge. They are completely covered up by him, and even desolate.


    Ah Da only made other people jealous, but this night Beihan directly frightened everyone, and had no thought of resisting at all, which can explain Ye Beihan''s strength.


    Master Consummation, this group of people can''t give birth to the desire to resist, because these characters may kill them with a slap.


    At this time, a man in a suit walked over. As a liaison between the martial arts, business, and political circles, this person had great power and status.


    This person came out to attend the meeting on behalf of the government this time. All affairs are handled by him. It can be seen that he is not an ordinary person. The most important thing is that he has no cultivation base at all, just an ordinary person.


    What is even more surprising is that the big guys present did not taunt him because of his lack of cultivation, because he held their interests in his hands.


    "My person, Wu Jianhui, is the contact person for this time. I hope that this meeting can be completed happily and the leader of Lingnan will be selected."


    Everyone nodded their heads, but their hearts were naturally distressed, because there was still a choice, the master stood there satisfactorily.


    Naturally, Ye Beihan looked at Wu Jianhui with a smile on his face, shook hands with him, and said with a smile: "I went out and looked for you kid everywhere, I didn''t expect to be a contact person."


    Wu Jianhui also showed a slight smile, took a picture of Ye Beihan, and said: "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You have become a character of a great master, which makes people sigh.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, in our martial arts world, the master is taboo, I am still far from the master."


    "I am not in the martial arts world, so I don''t have these taboos."


    Ah Da and the others watched the eager conversation between the two people for a while, and never expected that such a thing would happen again. The two seemed to know each other, I am afraid they were still very good friends.


    A word came out of everyone''s hearts almost at the same time, which was bad.


    Originally Ye Beihan suppressed them, but now he knows the contact person. Now the position of Lingnan Master and them are completely hopeless.


    The changes that everyone swept through, being able to become a big boss in this chaotic situation is definitely not something a fool can do, besides strength, there must be this mind.


    "Yoyo, the contact person and Ye Beihan know each other, no wonder they are so handsome."


    Zhang Laosan directly slapped up the flattery, apparently knowing that it is going well right now, so that at least it can leave a good impression in Ye Beihan''s eyes, and he will do better in the future.


    Others cursed secretly, but they didn''t expect Zhang Laosan to take refuge in Ye Beihan in this way.


    But then I thought about it, if I was against Ye Beihan right now, it would be a complete death, and Ye Beihan would definitely find one or two to kill the chicken to show the monkey.


    Everyone doesn''t want to be a chicken, and it''s not bad to be a monkey, at least in a place where there are no tigers.


    "What else can the Lingnan master choose this time? Ye Beihan is such a young and talented man. He must be the master."


    Wang Laowu said straightforwardly and neatly, the violent voice dragged the remnants of the old man, and once demonstrated his respect for Ye Beihan.


    Ye Beihan laughed, but there was disdain in his eyes. He did not pay attention to a group of ants.


    And Wu Jianhui also smiled. He understood this group of people, and his eyes turned to look elsewhere, and this group of people would stain his eyes.


    However, the door of the originally quiet conference hall was suddenly kicked open by someone. After a closer look, it was Su Yan who walked in directly.


    Although Su Yan didn''t change his face at this time, everyone didn''t know him, because Su''s existence was not something they could approach or approach.


    Su Yan wore a casual outfit, ignoring the angry eyes of everyone, and walked into the hall grandiosely.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at everyone, and asked directly: "Have you ever seen a white-haired old man? His name is Jikong old man."


    "Who are you, do you know what this place is? I just rushed in and wanted to die!"


    Ah Da was furious at once, looking at Su Yan with angry eyes, apparently extremely angry.


    The others were similar to Ah Da, all staring at Su Yan with bad eyes, even Ye Beihan had a cold expression on his face, he was dissatisfied that Su Yan was more handsome than him.


    But Wu Jianhui waved his hand faintly: "This must also be a big boss, why should everyone care, give me some face to Wu."


    "But it''s too arrogant if you don''t say this."


    "Yeah, what do you take us for!"


    "It''s okay, it won''t matter if one more or one less comes in anyway."


    Wu Jianhui did not continue to look at Su Yan, but looked at everyone with a smile on his face.


    "Well, let''s take a stand, choose Ye Beihan''s hand up!"


    This is the ultimate goal. Ye Beihan wants such a goal. Wu Jianhui is also happy to see such an ending, and other bigwigs are also helpless to accept such an ending.


    Everyone raised their hands reluctantly, and had to bow their heads in front of the strong, so that they could guarantee their future survival. This was also a helpless choice.


    A group of big guys are about to leave, after all, the Tai Dou has been selected, and it''s boring to stay here.


    But Ye Beihan''s eyes sparkled with an icy meaning, like a knife looking directly at Su Yan.


    It turned out that Su Yan didn''t raise his hand, but he still looked at them faintly and watched their sought-after farce.


    "I ask you if I have ever seen a white-haired old man, his name is Jikong old man."


    Su Yan glanced at everyone one by one with a pair of shining eyes. The powerful pressure made everyone slightly surprised, but that was all.


    The other people were furious. Su Yan didn''t raise his hands, but dared to ask them questions like no one else. Which brain could bear it.


    "Damn, you are going to do something!"


    At this moment, Wang Xiaoer couldn''t help but said, taking the lead and couldn''t bear it, and his complexion was completely ill.

 Chapter 547： This person is not easy

    "What about you, are you deaf!"


    Li Dasi yelled directly, his voice was sharp, and it sounded very uncomfortable, and there was a force of pressure in his voice.


    But this was of no use to Su Yan, not to mention hurting him in the middle of the master, it is impossible to disturb him at all.


    In his eyes, these are like the existence of a beaming clown, self-entertaining, and his eyes are already those strong on the ground list, and those strong on the ground list are just stepping stones in his eyes.


    Su Yan now only wants to know the whereabouts of the old man Jikong. He wants to save the two girls. This is a promise to Sun Yan.


    As a man, as an immortal emperor, as a person who has never broken his trust in others, he does not want to leave regrets.


    Although the hands of the two women are gone, as long as their lives are still alive, he can bring them back to life.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little more anxious, and a hint of anger appeared on his face.


    "Finally give you a chance, tell me where the old man is empty!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very low and deep, just like that woofer. Although low and low, it could explode with great power, which shocked everyone present.


    However, Wang Xiaoer and the others were not frightened. In their eyes, Su Yan was already deflated and offended their existence, so they should bear the corresponding consequences.


    "Presumptuous, don''t you look at your identity, dare to show off your power here and look for death!"


    A Da looked at Su Yan, his small eyes narrowed into a gap, which indicated that he was very angry, and extremely angry.


    I''m afraid that only Ye Beihan was a little calmer. Although his face was cold, he didn''t say anything. He sat on the side and watched coldly.


    "Talking nonsense to him directly and rectifying the Fa right on the spot, is it right?


    "Yes, let me uncover his hypocritical disguise."


    A lean man jumped out, his hands folded into his palms, and he patted Su Yan directly.


    "The old man with two palms can definitely make this young man kneel and apologize. His palms are not weak."


    "That''s natural. This young man doesn''t like it. He has a good skin."


    Everyone present smiled slightly, thinking that Su Yan would be slapped by the thin old man, and then begged for his life.


    They see a lot of things like this, and they will spare their lives if they are happy, and they will kill them if they are unhappy.


    In the martial arts world, it has never been so peaceful. This is a place where there is blood and blood and cannibalism without spitting out bones.


    Facing the attack of the thin old man, Su Yan didn''t even look at him, still turned his back to him, his eyes were dull.


    The thin old man was so angry that he dared to despise it so much, his eyes suddenly shrouded in killing intent.


    "I will let you pay for your pride!"


    The thin old man took both palms together and fell directly on Su Yan''s back, all towards the point.


    However, when his palms were still a foot away from Su Yan, they were enveloped by a golden flame that suddenly appeared.


    The eyes of the lean old man suddenly changed, and the golden flames were so weird that they were constantly devouring his spiritual power, as if to consume his spiritual power completely, which scared him.


    The people around were also shocked. They didn''t see where the golden flame came from, but saw that the thin old man''s hands were covered.


    "This person is evil."


    Some people began to show fear in their hearts. After all, the lean old man was also in the early stage of the master, and he was not much different from them.


    Except for the few people in the audience, most of them were the masters of the early days. Before, these people were at most one city master, and now they are equivalent to several city masters.


    The lean old man''s spiritual power continued to be consumed, until there was not much left, that golden flame went towards his body and directly enveloped his whole body, and the lean old man instantly became a burning man.


    He yelled sternly, thumping all over his body, and galloping on the ground for a while, obviously unbearable.


    Everyone reacted and hurriedly used their spiritual power to help them resist the golden flames, but before they could be displayed, the golden flames left on their own.


    The golden flame left, and what was left was a piece of ashes, and the thin old man was directly burned into residue.


    And that group of golden flames sank into Su Yan''s body, as if it had never appeared before.


    But everyone saw this, and they were all shocked. It was certain that the golden flame was displayed by Su Yan.


    "Is that spiritual power?"


    Someone asked anxiously, looking at Su Yan in horror, extremely frightened.


    "Of course it is, it''s not how spiritual power turns a lean old man into ashes."


    Now the people present didn''t say that he was just an empty skin, they all looked jealous, even Ye Beihan, the coldness on his face at the moment was even worse.


    But he didn''t speak, he could easily defeat the early masters, but he couldn''t let him face it.


    Wang Xiaoer couldn''t help it anymore. After all, he was the first mid-level master to speak, and the one who jumped the most fiercely. If he didn''t show up, he would be criticized.


    "Do you think that killing an early master is very powerful!"


    Wang Xiaoer''s voice was like a thunderstorm, very loud, with a tendency to come.


    Ah Da and the others are very relieved now, Wang Xiaoer is considered only weaker than his existence, and this trouble will definitely be solved.


    "You don''t need to read it, you don''t need three tricks, Wang Xiaoer will definitely defeat it."


    No one opposes Ah Da''s words, not because he is afraid of him, but agrees with what he said. After all, Wang Xiaoer is well-known.


    "Wang Xiaoer, isn''t he a cattle breeder?"


    Su Yan only said these words indifferently, and then greeted Wang Xiaoer''s attack. He just didn''t want to waste time.


    "Old man, you can only be empty if I don''t fight!"


    Wang Xiaoer waved his hands, and a terrifying energy wave rushed towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t suffer any damage from this, and he swallowed the energy wave directly.


    Just after a full hiccup, the energy wave was digested by Su Yan, and he didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Some more."


    Su Yan looked at Wang Xiaoer, very plain, but his tone was almost a command.


    Wang Xiaoer''s face was violent, and the spiritual power all over his body was sent out, making the strongest blow.


    But he was still swallowed by Su Yan, which made him feel desperate.


    "Who are you, monster?"


    Wang Xiaoer looked at Su Yan, already desperate.


    Seeing that he had no spiritual power, Su Yan kicked him out of the hall without knowing his life or death.


    Everyone at the scene stood up abruptly, and those who did not get up either peeed their pants in fear or just lay on the ground.


    Ye Beihan''s eyes surging violently on the side, being able to wipe out Wang Xiaoer so easily was enough to attract his attention.


    "I have asked you three times, don''t force me to kill!"


    Su Yan screamed at everyone present, just to get useful news.

 Chapter 548： Master save me!

    Su Yan''s voice was under intense pressure at this moment, and everyone present felt chills in their backs.


    Those who were strong in the early days of the masters directly trembled their legs and crushed them, and some almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "This son is not good."


    Many people keep backing away, fearing that they will also be hurt. This is an instinct of fear.


    And Na Ah Da, although shocked, he was not afraid of it. He wanted to show it in front of Ye Beihan, and at the same time, he also tried to find out how many catties Su Yan had.


    Ah Da''s plump body directly rushed towards Su Yan, his bull rush is naturally a proud skill.


    But when he slammed into Su Yan''s body, he realized that Su Yan was as indestructible as Mount Tai, unable to move at all.


    And he had been knocked out more than ten meters, and directly knocked down a wall in the hall.


    Not only that, Ah Da felt unbearable pain all over his body, and blood came out from the corners of his mouth. It was obvious that the injury was serious.


    This injury is considered lucky, because Su Yan didn''t use spiritual power to cover his whole body, just pure physical strength, otherwise he could not stand up at all.


    Su Yan didn''t make a move at all. Ah Da was already injured. Obviously, he was no match for Su Yan.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Ah Da yelled, his face trembled, and his eyes opened wide, which is very rare.


    He almost used all his strength, this offensive, even Wang Xiaoer can only lose.


    But he slammed into Su Yan, still unable to shake Su Yan even a bit, and was directly blasted out of the hall by Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    Originally, Wang Xiaoer smashed a wall, but now Ah Da smashed another wall. The entire hall could not be supported and collapsed instantly.


    The other bigwigs all fled, and only two of them remained in the hall, turning a blind eye.


    These two people are naturally Su Yan and Ye Beihan.


    Ye Beihan waved his hand, and the ceiling fell directly into residue, and the residue was scattered around. His hair was stained a bit, but it was instantly driven away by his spiritual power.


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s ceiling fell firmly on his body, and then it turned into a fire. The golden spiritual power directly burned them to ashes, which rose with the wind and floated around.


    Ye Beihan looked at Su Yan with a pair of sharp eyes. The disdain and even playfulness just now turned into the current face, and Su Yan could already become his opponent.


    Ye Beihan had a saber on his waist. It was given to him by his master who came out of the mountain. It was a good sword.


    "Are you here to find the fault?"


    Ye Bei coldly looked at Su Yan, and he came here to win the Lingnan champion. This is what his master meant.


    Su Yan felt that Beihan was very Sabi this night, he had played three games, and asked if you were here to find fault.


    With his disdainful eyes as if looking at the ants, he glanced directly at Ye Beihan, did not speak, but raised his neck slightly.


    From Ye Beihan''s point of view, this was a direct provocation. He simply didn''t put him in his eyes.


    He has been practicing martial arts for more than 20 years, and he has started to practice martial arts almost every time he beats his mother. Since he came into contact with the world outside this world-the martial arts world, he has understood the meaning of life.


    Since then, he has always mocked others with contempt, and no one has ever dared to mock him with contempt. He is always respectful and afraid.


    After being used to such a life, he was suddenly scorned. As a genius, Ye Beihan couldn''t bear it naturally, and the anger in his heart was already three feet high.


    "No matter who you are, no matter what background you have, you will die today!"


    Ye Bei drank coldly, saying this was naturally intent to kill. If he didn''t kill Su Yan, he might not be able to gain a foothold in the martial arts world in the future.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you, I have always done what I say, and I have never failed in one thing."


    And Wu Jianhui, who was in the distance, ran over at this moment, staring at his nose and roaring: "Do you know who I am? I am the liaison between the martial arts world and the government. This time the Lingnan hero is none other than Ye Beihan."


    Wu Jianhui obviously wanted to frighten Su Yan with his own identity. He overestimated himself. He thought that Su Yan, like other martial arts leaders, would be in awe and fear in the face of him.


    Because those people have the handle and interest in the hands of this person, they naturally want to curry favor with him, and Su Yan disdains it at all. He doesn''t need to curry favor at all. After all, this place is not worthy of cursing.


    Facing Wu Jianhui''s soaring look, Su Yan was slightly angry and waved his hand faintly. The strength was to shoot Wu Jianhui directly into the ground, reaching a depth of three meters.


    It even blasted through the floor tiles and concrete floor. As an ordinary person, it was obvious that he could not accept such a large force.


    On the spot, Wu Jianhui was covered with blood all over his body, and the skeleton of his whole body had long been smashed and broken, and it seemed that he could not survive.


    The death of Wu Jianhui made Ye Beihan angry. After all, Wu Jianhui was someone he knew and had a better relationship.


    Now that he sees his friends, it is his own contact. Now that people die in the hands of others, his desire for revenge and murder is unprecedentedly high.


    With the master''s level of Consummation, Ye Beihan naturally had the confidence to defeat Su Yan. It was only a matter of time at most.


    When he hit with a violent punch, there was a flash of electric light on his bald head, and that power was as shocking as the **** of strength.


    When Su Yan faced the punch he struck, his eyes were slightly angry, **** and even cold.


    Su Yan slammed a punch directly, and his fist easily shattered Ye Beihan''s fist, leaving behind a piece of spiritual power that made him suffer.


    Ye Beihan''s face changed abruptly, and he backed away hastily, his hands swelled instantly, and he didn''t dare to make any movements at all.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give him a chance to retreat, so he rushed over and grabbed Ye Beihan by the neck.


    Ye Beihan drew out the long sword in his left hand and looked directly at Su Yan, only to be destroyed by Su Yan''s body, which immediately frightened him.


    Su Yan''s hands are very strong, even if the strong masters in the early days of the grandmaster were subdued by him in this way, he would never escape without help.


    Ye Beihan''s sharp eyes disappeared just now, and it turned into a panic of fear, a deep fear. Now he feels like a turtle in the urn, unable to jump out of Su Yan''s palm.


    Su Yan glanced at him one last time, his eyes bounced with golden flames, and asked coldly: "Lastly, I''ll give you a chance. Have you ever seen or heard of the old man Nikong?"


    Ye Beihan trembled. At that moment, he was trembling all over, and people had instinctive reactions to danger, although that was only a moment.


    Ye Beihan swallowed his saliva and hurriedly said: "Except you have been talking about this old man, I have never heard of it."


    "My lord, please forgive me. I don''t know that Tarzan has offended you."


    Ye Beihan looked bitter. He was originally a Lingnan leader, but he didn''t take it as the leader, and his life was at stake.


    Su Yan didn''t nod or shook his head, but he didn''t show a smile or a relaxed face since he came. Ye Beihan knew the result.


    He couldn''t help screaming in a hurry, almost exhausting his strength: "Master, help me!"

 Chapter 549： Killer

    In Ye Beihan''s eyes, he can only do this, only by calling for help can there be a ray of life, even if the chance is slim.


    This was not the first time he called for help. There were two other times in his memory. They were also crying for help from the heart at a critical moment, and his master appeared in front of him at a critical moment and rescued him.


    So at the juncture of life and death, he instinctively shouted out the master to save me. This was his instinctive reaction and his hope for life.


    Ye Beihan in Su Yan''s hands was like a chicken, and after roaring these words, he could no longer make a sound.


    His throat was held by Su Yan, making him unable to make a sound at all, and even breathing was extremely difficult, as if someone who couldn''t swim was submerged in water.


    Of course Ye Beihan was terrified. No one could take it easy in the face of the threat of death. Although he was revered as the proud son of heaven, he was still just a mortal fetus.


    He originally wanted to beg for mercy, even if he knelt down in shame. As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge him, so he still has a chance to find his shame.


    But Su Yan didn''t give him this opportunity at all, so he couldn''t breathe directly, and there was a sharp pain in his throat, which was about to be pinched.


    At the same time, there was a hint of rejoicing in his heart. Su Yan still let him say four words, which is also the key to his survival.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Ye Beihan in his hand, just held him at will, his eyes were looking around.


    The deep voice sounded again: "Is the old man Jikong here in Lingnan!"


    Su Yan was not questioning, but giving them the last chance. This group of people had offended him one after another. If they did not give useful information, then he would naturally make them pay the price for their offense.


    A group of people were horrified, their faces pale, and they kept shaking their heads. They really didn''t know the old man Minsk.


    Su Yan''s face became more and more cold, and the dense black hair looked like frost, adding a touch of vicissitudes of life.


    Just as Su Yanga''s strength in his hands and Ye Beihan struggled desperately, a melodious voice resounded throughout the place.


    "Little friend quickly put down my apprentice, everything is easy to discuss."


    This sound is like the gurgling water of a quiet valley, and it feels that it should not be made by an old man, because it contains a hint of feminine power.


    Although the sound was not roaring or low, it still contained a strong coercion, rolling up the violent wind around it.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and he was in a bad mood. He was now in a murderous heart because of the successive destruction of these ants.


    Su Yan glanced coldly at Ye Beihan, who was half-dead in his hand, and directly moved his index finger to penetrate Ye Beihan''s arteries, causing his blood to gush.


    Then Su Yan kicked Ye Beihan into the sky, and he was regarded as a disciple who let go of his words.


    He obviously did not want Ye Beihan to survive because Ye Beihan just wanted to kill him, and it was reasonable for Su Yan to kill him.


    The white-robed old man rushed out and directly caught Ye Beihan who had fallen to the ground. When he saw that he was covered in blood, his face suddenly changed.


    "Han''er, don''t be scared to be a teacher!"


    Ye Beihan''s eyes had long been closed, and when Su Yan broke his artery, he already knew that he was dead.


    The last sentence in his mind was that there were no more than three things. Sure enough, the master could only save himself twice, not the third time.


    Although he was angry and even resentful, everything was useless, and slowly dissipated with his spiritual consciousness.


    Holding Ye Beihan''s corpse, the white-robed old man''s eyes were like electricity, obviously he was already angry, and the death of his lover hit him hard.


    "Han''er, incompetent as a teacher, incompetent!"


    The old man in white robe cried bitterly while holding Ye Beihan''s corpse, heartbroken, showing the weight of Ye Beihan in his heart.


    Ye Beihan''s talents will inevitably grow to a level higher than him in time. The height he has not reached was originally intended for Ye Beihan to complete.


    Now that Ye Beihan is dead, everything has turned into a bubble, it is as if the faith to fight for it suddenly disappeared.


    After the sadness is over, it is naturally angry. Whoever killed Ye Beihan, then simply kill it back and avenge his lover.


    The white-robed old man thought so, only murder in his heart.


    When Zhang Laosan and the others saw Ye Beihan''s master, they were so frightened that their legs became weak, and they almost knelt down.


    "White robe hero!"


    Zhang Lao San spoke with the trembling words, eyes full of respect. He had only seen the white-robed old man once before, and that time left him a deep impression.


    Not only that, what made Zhang Laosan so afraid was actually the reputation of the white robe, which was a long time.


    Back then, the white-robed old man was extremely prestigious, but he was even more dazzling than Yu Tiandou.


    It was just that Yu Tiandou rose up and spurred a road to hegemony all the way from the master of a city, becoming the overlord of the south of Lingnan.


    Naturally, Yu Tiandou did not stop there, but after two years, he occupied the east of Lingnan and then dominated the entire Lingnan.


    After Yu Tiandou dominated Lingnan, the white-robed old man returned to the mountains and forests, and no longer bothered about the rivers and lakes.


    In fact, the old man in the white robe is a bit courageous. He was defeated by Yu Tiandou, so he was bitter about it and naturally wanted to avenge Yu Tiandou''s humiliation.


    But after decades of cultivation, he still couldn''t keep up with Yu Tiandou''s pace. Yu Tiandou became a master, and he was still struggling in the realm of a junior master.


    Later, I learned that Yu Tiandou was destroyed by Su Ba first. Although Yu Tiandou was abolished, he was not happy because the belief in fighting for it for decades was suddenly gone, and no one could accept it.


    However, he has disciples and Ye Beihan, which is also his courage to persevere, and he has always been proud of Ye Beihan.


    But now Ye Beihan is dead, the body is in his arms, and his body is covered with Ye Beihan''s blood, this kind of desperate feeling is simply unimaginable.


    The white-robed old man had a look of despair on his face, but more naturally it was anger, a rage against Su Yan.


    Putting Ye Beihan down gently, the white-robed old man stretched out his arm like an old tree bark and stroked Ye Beihan a few times.


    "Han''er, you have been tired for more than ten years, and it is time to rest. Take a good rest now, everything is mine."


    The white-robed old man slowly stood up and looked at Su Yan, who was indifferent, and the anger in his eyes reappeared.


    "You killed Han''er, but now you have no regrets?"


    "remorse?"


    Su Yan''s eyes grew colder, and he was only angry now.


    "The mere ants are also clamoring in front of me, giving him the opportunity not to cherish it, he should regret it."


    "Okay, very good. This is the way you killed someone just now. It also makes me more determined."


    The white-robed old man looked at Su Yan, his eyes suddenly shot out, completely different from just now.


    "The world only knows that I am an old man in a white robe, but I don''t know the murderer!"


    "Kill Jie!"


    Li Dasi and the others were so scared that their expressions changed directly. The weakened legs were overwhelmed at this moment and they knelt down.

 Chapter 550： So unbearable

    The big bosses from all over the scene said that there were dozens of people, and they all knelt down. The scene was naturally a sensation.


    Even Wang Xiaoer, who had just gotten over, knelt down in fright, more frightened than Su Yan.


    Speaking of the white-robed old man, they only knew that this was a former tycoon who was fighting with Yu Tiandou''s generation.


    Although they are hermits, they may be stronger. This is where they fear.


    But when you mention Killing Jie, they are all scared and discolored, because that is the existence of their childhood devil, who would cry when they were young.


    There is such a way to educate children in Lingnan. As long as you mention "Killer", the child will definitely be honest, and never dare to mess around, fight or lose your temper. This is the power of Killer.


    In fact, the deeds of Killing Jie are far more than that. The reason why he has this title is naturally because of killing!


    The moon is black and the wind is high in the night, when the murder is the most!


    This is the slogan of Murder Jie every time he commits a crime, and every time he appears it will set off a **** storm.


    To know that these characters are so prestigious, naturally they are not killing ordinary people, and the lives in his hands are the strongest at the time.


    Killing Jie has a habit of not killing him if he is not strong, he will not kill if he is not arrogant, he will not kill if he is not domineering, and he will not be forced to kill.


    So although he killed countless people, he was loved by ordinary people and regarded him as a hero.


    It''s just that Killing Jie was criticized for his selfish desires, and he was not like that fearless hero.


    "Killing Jie shows up, who is going to fight!"


    Li Dasi knelt on the ground and couldn''t help shouting, his face full of respect.


    And Wang Xiaoer buried his head in the ground and said sternly: "My lord, I hope you will avenge the North Han genius and get rid of this thief."


    Wang Xiaoer''s life is really big, Su Yan felt that even if his rebound made him immortal, it would be crippled, and he didn''t expect him to get up.


    When the other kneeling people saw Wang Xiaoer''s words like this, they immediately agreed.


    Su Yan was regarded as an enemy in their eyes and opposed everyone. Although Murder Jie had a fierce reputation, at least he hated Su Yan.


    Right now everyone naturally wants to vassalize the murder master, on the one hand to protect themselves, on the other hand to kill Su Yan, to remove the anger in their hearts.


    "Master Killing Jie, this son is too enchanting, and must be eliminated, without suffering endless suffering."


    "Yes, Master Killerjie, he killed your lover!"


    Killing Jie coldly looked at the person who said he had killed his lover, his eyes were cold, and he waved his hand directly, and a strong wind slapped the person, directly blasting him more than ten meters away.


    The person vomited blood, seeing that he couldn''t live, he didn''t know what he said wrong until he died.


    "I have only defeated Yu Tiandou in my life, Dai Jie and Rongma. He is the existence of fighting against the sky. I am not convinced by him."


    Murder Jie looked at Su Yan, his eyes cold and icy, naturally there was countless anger that couldn''t be dissipated.


    "But today, you let me lose a second time, just because I failed to save my apprentice!"


    Murderjie''s eyes changed suddenly, and he stepped out directly, his white robe moved with the wind, like a fairy.


    But his gesture of pulling the wind was so funny in Su Yan''s eyes, and even made Su Yan show a look of contempt.


    "I''m in my 70s, and I''m like a kid, destined to stop here."


    Su Yan said calmly, it is not guilty to be angry about this, just solve this person and go to other places to find clues.


    Facing the fierce offensive of Murder Jie, Su Yan didn''t change anything. When his fist was within an inch of Su Yan, Su Yan stretched out his left hand directly and shook Murder Jie hard.


    Su Yan used pure power and did not use spiritual power. In his mid-master realm, if he used spiritual power, Killing Jie might not be able to do anything in his hands.


    He wanted to see how his physical body was, whether he could shake the powerhouse of the little master.


    The result satisfied him, because he didn''t move a single bit, but Killing Jie stepped back, his face changed wildly.


    At this time, the murderous master''s vitality was surging, as if the old cow was unable to plough the field, and there was a sharp pain in his arm.


    Naturally, he could endure this pain, because it was just pure strength damage.


    But Murder Jie was different from what he was just now. He only found out that Su Yan was unknown. With just this move, he knew that Su Yan was really strong, no wonder his disciples were so unbearable.


    "With such an ability, no wonder it can easily defeat my disciple."


    Killing Jie regained his complexion, his eyes were full of jealousy, and he had already regarded Su Yan as a strong enemy.


    But the group of people around were shocked, because in their opinion, Su Yan, the opponent of the two sides, had the advantage, after all, Killing Jie stepped back several steps.


    "Is Dai Jie old?"


    Someone showed an uneasy look. Just now, they were all vassals and murderers. If he loses, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "I''m afraid not, this son should be a genius of evildoers."


    Someone said so, but they didn''t make the people around them feel at ease, on the contrary, they became more disturbed and even afraid.


    Killing Jie moved again. This time he used all his spiritual power and wanted to kill Su Yan in one go. He knew that Su Yan was very strong and not as unbearable as he had previously thought.


    Facing Murder Jie''s strongest blow, Su Yan still did not use any spiritual power, his body was tight, and his physical energy was fully demonstrated.


    "I''m so arrogant, I want to resist me physically, I will let you die!"


    Murder Jie''s face was arrogant, and a terrifying wave followed behind him, heading directly towards Su Yan.


    The sky full of green spiritual power surged wildly, forming a sharp sword, directly attacking Su Yan.


    The sharp sword easily penetrated Su Yan''s chest, whizzed out directly, and stabbed at Su Yan again, but this time it did not come out again, but sank into Su Yan''s body.


    There was a trace of slack on Murderjie''s face. In his opinion, he was stabbed twice by his own stunt. It was absolutely impossible to survive.


    He is a young master, so he naturally has that confidence.


    The others were the same, quite relieved, and couldn''t help being startled, showing fear.


    "This kid thought it was a great pen, it''s just so unbearable."


    "Huh, compared with Master Killing Jie, that is the battle between the ants and the glory of Haoyue."


    Many people started flattering right away. This is the most appropriate time. If Murder Jie can remember it, he will surely rise to the top in the future.


    Killing Jie took a step forward, ready to hug Ye Beihan''s body, but when he took a step, he found something wrong.


    His face changed abruptly, and he couldn''t help but shout: "You are not dead!"


    Su Yan sneered: "You want to kill me with this trivial trick, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan stepped into the air and leaped forward, seemingly lightly to punch Sha Renjie, but Sha Renjie was blasted into the ground by him.


    A huge pit made everyone present stunned there, their brains were completely unable to function, and the murderer died unwillingly in the pit.


    Su Yan couldn''t bear this punch at all. This was the gap between the little master and the master!

 Chapter 551： Hermits

    In the eyes of the people around, the sword condensed by the secret technique of Killing Jie had penetrated Su Yan twice, and Su Yan should definitely die.


    But Killingjie said their unbelievable words personally, you are not dead, they heard it really.


    Before the people around him were shocked, Su Yan stepped into the air and struck him to death with a punch.


    This made the people present completely stunned, everyone was frightened and stupefied, a pair of eyes looked straight at the huge pit, their brains completely unable to work.


    This scene came too suddenly, how could they digest it, the Killing Jie who was still looking down at Su Yan just now was knocked out by Su Yan, a punch!


    The legs of the big guys who had stood up suddenly became numb at this moment, feeling out of control, and knelt down.


    They can no longer beg for mercy because they are afraid of making them speechless. This is a fear born from the heart, just like an animal in the animal kingdom encounters a natural enemy.


    They can only keep kowtow and bow down. Only in this way can they have a chance. Of course, this is generally a futile effort.


    Killing Jiegui is a young master, even if Yu Tiandou is not dead, he is still ranked in the second group, equivalent to the master of the Northwest, and is not weaker than them.


    Su Yan is naturally not the previous Su Yan. Facing the little master, he only needs to use spiritual power to kill him as easily as a dog.


    Su Yan looked at the people who bowed coldly, the anger in his heart gradually dissipated, and the killing intent disappeared.


    At present, it is important to find the old man who is empty. The situation of the second daughter is still unclear, but it is definitely extremely critical.


    Su Yan took a step forward and walked out of the ruins of the hall, but a few people stopped him.


    The breath of the few people is not weak, it can be said that they are very strong. Among the murderers, this is enough to show that the identity of the few people is not simple. I am afraid that they are either hermits or big men.


    Su Yan didn''t put a few people in his eyes at all, and shouted coldly: "Get out of the way!"


    When he said this, he was naturally angry that a few people blocked the way, and he also meant to be impatient.


    The few people didn''t give way, instead they looked angry.


    "Unexpectedly, Killing Jie died in this kid''s hands. It seems that Killing Jie is nothing more than that."


    A man with a small goatee sneered, looking at Su Yan with disdain.


    There was a short man beside him, a piece of Mediterranean Sea, apparently practicing iron head skills.


    "This kid didn''t do it."


    The other people also have different forms and characteristics, which are different from ordinary people.


    These people are like seven monsters, and they are still quite shocking when they appear together.


    "What''s wrong, there seems to be a big battle here."


    The battle just now naturally attracted the attention of the strong from other places, and now they are coming.


    "Look, isn''t that Ye Beihan, why died!"


    When someone saw Ye Beihan on the ground, they looked shocked and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Isn''t Ye Beihan retreating? It''s impossible to get out."


    Senior Li couldn''t help but whispered: "Ye Beihan has already broken through to Master Consummation!"


    The other people suddenly changed their colors, all of them shocked Ye Beihan''s cultivation base so fast, it was extremely enchanting.


    But someone reacted and his face changed drastically.


    "Didn''t Ye Beihan step into the master''s consummation? Why was he killed by someone!"


    The others reacted, their faces changed wildly, revealing a look of surprise.


    "Which hermit did it?!"


    "No, not a hermit."


    Dasi Li was about to point at Su Yan, but when he saw that group of people looked at the deep hole, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    he knows����


    Even if I explain clearly now, I''m afraid this group of people won''t listen.


    The group of big men behind Li Dasi also sighed heavily, but there was an inexplicable joy in their hearts.


    In their view, everything they have experienced just now will be staged in front of these people. This group of people came here to share the joys and sorrows.


    Even some people have tears in their eyes, how kind it is to be able to share the fear in their hearts.


    The group of people looked towards the deep pit, naturally seeing the murderer lying at the bottom of the pit, and their pupils shrank suddenly.


    Some people even fell into fright and fell seriously injured.


    "This is, this is, Jie Renjie!"


    A man screamed sternly, obviously he was so scared that he was crying.


    "Why Killingjie died here!"


    "Killingjie is Ye Beihan''s master, is it to help Ye Beihan get revenge!"


    "Who is so powerful, even Jie Xue can beat him. You must know that Jie Jie was the master of completion decades ago."


    "Killingjie must now be the position of the little master, is it true that the one who can kill him is!"


    That person has not dared to speak, because the master is a taboo, that is, an unspeakable existence.


    But they didn''t know that besides the handsome young man next to them was the grandmaster, if they knew they would be scared to pee on the spot.


    The only woman among the Seven Monsters, looking at Su Yan coldly at this moment, said sharply: "You kill Ye Beihan and Killing Jie!"


    Murder Jie and the seven monsters are very familiar with them. They are all hermits, and they have all been in this world.


    Back then, the boss of the seven monsters had a duel with the killer, but the two ended in a tie.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, the faces of this group of people changed drastically again, and they were all distorted with fright.


    The bolder is slightly better. At this moment, the trembling voice said: "Is this a matchmaker!"


    Senior Li was also frightened and trembling, "Could it be that those seven are the Lingnan Seven Monsters!"


    A group of people changed their colors when they heard it, and the Lingnan Seven Devils were a taboo, and they were more terrifying than Killing Jie.


    Compared with the people killed by the Killing Jie and the Lingnan Seven Monsters, he should probably be called to save the dead and heal the wounded. This shows the foul name of the Lingnan Seven Monsters.


    They do not ask for the reason for the murder, do not distinguish between right and wrong, only by interest and mood, they are famous evil people.


    After a brief shock, Li Dasi hurriedly knelt down towards the Lingnan Seven Devils, tears raining down.


    "Sir Seven Devils, this is the one who killed Ye Beihan and Murder Jie. He is definitely not from Lingnan."


    The seven monsters looked at Su Yan when they heard the words. They didn''t want to avenge the murderer, they simply didn''t like Su Yan being so arrogant in Lingnan.


    At this time, two people jumped out again, one is extremely tall, the other is extremely short, and the short and thin person is like a child.


    The short and thin man sat on the tall man, looking around with a cold face.


    "Yu Tiandou is dead, the hermits everywhere have appeared!"


    "Yeah, your little dwarf has come out, and I will join in the fun too!"


    A man carrying a big knife rushed over, his open chest covered with heart-protecting hair, very rough.


    "Tu Ren knife, is your knife still sharp?" Mi Liupo sneered looking at Tu Ren knife.


    "You can try it sharp or not."


    "What am I trying to do, your good brother Murder Jie is dead, why are you watching?" Liu Po ??Miao actually smiled.

 Chapter 552： The grandmaster must also bow down!

    Tu Rendao''s eyes widened, and the pectoral muscles on his chest that were covered by the heart-protecting hair tremble, obviously he was angry and intolerable.


    "I know, do you need your scumbag to shout!"


    Meiliupo tilted her eyes, glanced at Tu Rendao, and said displeased: "I don''t know good people."


    "The stinky lady shut up for Lao Tzu."


    "Are you going to make an inch? I have six brothers. Don''t worry about the old Nyonya, or you will be killed."


    Tu Rendao looked at Boss Nie at the center, and swallowed his stomach when he wanted to curse.


    He couldn''t beat Boss Nie, let alone the Seven Devils of Lingnan.


    At this time, Su Yan had already run out of patience, and looked at the hermits coldly, his voice as cold as a knife.


    "If you don''t roll, you will die!"


    Tu Rendao was furious in an instant, the big knife in his hand flashed with light, and a pair of eyes stared at Su Yan.


    "You or he killed Jie Renjie, I want to avenge him!"


    The Butcher Knife directly wielded the big knife and slashed towards Su Yan. Naturally, this power was extremely strong, and the people around him were already numb.


    The Lingnan Seven Devils also watched indifferently. They wanted to see how Su Yan was. If they couldn''t even beat the butcher knife, then they planned to leave.


    "Lingnan Dean, I don''t like it at all, otherwise it''s the ants who fight for it."


    The little man and the big man are also standing aside at this time. They are here for this wave. If Su Yan is destroyed, then they can leave.


    The butcher''s knife slashed out, the muscles all over and the fat trembling constantly, like a fat pig running at high speed.


    Facing the fierce offensive of the Turendao, Su Yan was impatient, a group of golden flames appeared out of thin air in front of him, floating directly towards the Turendao.


    The golden flame directly enveloped the sword, making it unable to move any minute, which made Tu Rendao''s face suddenly changed.


    But he instantly recovered his complexion, all his spiritual power was exhausted, and the broad sword burst out with a blue light.


    The golden flames are fighting with the cyan rays, as if two suns are fighting for glory.


    But Tu Ren Dao is just a little master. He thought that Su Yan would have been injured or consumed a lot of spiritual power when he killed Ji Renjie, but he didn''t know that Su Yan killed Ji Renjie with just one blow.


    But for a moment, the golden flame swallowed the cyan light, and the broad sword was turned into a pile of scrap iron by the golden flame.


    Tu Rendao''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe everything in front of him, his full blow was so unbearable.


    Before he could come back to his senses, Su Yan''s fist greeted him directly, punched him on the chest, and blasted it 20 or 30 meters away.


    Tu Rendao fell to the ground, vomiting blood violently, pointed at Su Yan, and fell unwillingly.


    The expressions of the Lingnan Seven Devils changed suddenly, and they never thought that Su Yan would kill the Turendao so easily, which changed their hearts.


    The little dwarf even said coldly: "No wonder this person can kill Jie Renjie, I am afraid he is already in the realm of the master."


    As soon as the word "Grandmaster" came out, there seemed to be an inexplicable fluctuation all around, and the whole place was covered with a layer of shadow.


    Only the boss of the Lingnan Seven Monsters remained unchanging, and the realm of the master could only face him.


    "It''s really rare to reach the realm of a master at such an age. I don''t know where you are from or who you learned from?"


    Old Nature Nie wanted to find out the details of Su Yan, and there were too many people in the circle behind a grandmaster, and he had to guard against it.


    Su Yan did not answer. This boss Nie could barely be called a master, which was far from Yu Tiandou.


    Seeing Su Yan so arrogant, Nie''s face also showed coldness. Although Su Yan is a grandmaster, there are several small masters on their side, and they are not afraid.


    "Since you are so arrogant, then we will polish your spirit and let you know that there are people outside this place."


    And when the boss Nie and others were about to take a shot, a man rushed over, his legs could be described as a great horse.


    When everyone sees this person clearly, they all show joy, because this can add a strength to them.


    "Boy, I advise you to judge the situation, otherwise you will be the enemy of our entire Lingnan."


    The little dwarf sat on the big one, looking at Su Yan with a cold face, the spiritual power of his body floated out, he was putting pressure on Su Yan.


    The face of the person who just ran has already changed suddenly, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Master Su, why are you here?"


    This person''s name is Thousand Miles Legs, and he is famous for his kung fu on his legs. He was there that day about the incident of the Thunderbolt Hall.


    However, he was lucky. With the arrival of the big bosses of the East of Lingnan, he was not beheaded by Su Yan.


    These hermits go back all year round. Although they know something about Su Baxian, they haven''t seen his true face.


    But they frowned when they saw the face of Qianli''s legs, which showed that something must be there.


    "Thousands of miles, he came to our Lingnan to cause trouble, why are you so low-pitched!"


    The big man roared, his voice trembling.


    Qianliju became more frightened, ignored the big man''s words at all, and knelt directly towards Su Yan.


    "Master Su, the youngster came here just to see the results of the discussions with the Lingnan masters, not with them."


    As the number of people kept coming in, the place became more and more noisy, and the crowd was also noisy.


    "Why is this young man so familiar?"


    "No, he seems to be alone."


    "Who!"


    The speaker was already scared and silly, nowhere could he say Su Yan''s identity.


    And Qianliju said respectfully at this time: "Master Su, the little one really has no intention of offending."


    Tie Tou San said angrily at this time: "Thousand Miles, why are you so embarrassed that you actually kneel to him!"


    A big man in the crowd slowed down and screamed: "Isn''t this Su Baxian!"


    As soon as Su Ba came out the first three words, the audience was silent, everyone was stupid and didn''t turn around for a long time.


    The boss Nie among the Seven Devils of Lingnan was also dazed at this time. Of course, he knew the power of Su Baxian.


    "Su Baxian, didn''t that abolish Yu Tiandou''s existence? How come here!"


    Mi Liupo shouted, her voice was full of trembling, and she was naturally scared of the three words Su Baxian.


    These hermits no longer had the arrogance they were just now, and they all turned pale with fright. They knew they had completely offended Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also surging in spiritual power at this moment, a golden dragon-shaped spiritual power leaped into the air, sending out waves of dragons.


    This group of people couldn''t bear the pressure at all, and they knelt down one after another, their cheeks pressed tightly to the ground, in a panic.


    It was Boss Nie, who persisted for a few seconds, finally his legs softened and he knelt down.


    Of course, half of the reason was that he knelt down voluntarily. After confirming that this person was Su Baxian, he had no desire to fight, and there was only fear in his heart, even if he was also a master.


    He knew very well that he had just stepped into the realm of a grandmaster, and there was a big gap between him and Yu Tiandou, so he and Su Yanna were Haoyue and Ri Zhenghui.


    Even if you are a master, you have to bow down, this is Su Yanwei''s name!

 Chapter 553： God wooden door

    Facing all the people from all directions, Su Yan was calm in his heart, without any fluctuations. He didn''t have time to entangle these ants now.


    "I still said that, who is the old man, if you don''t know, all die for me!"


    Su Yan was not intimidating, it was giving them a way to survive. This group of people had irritated him, and if he had time to talk to these people, it would be destroyed at will.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone present was trembling with fright. Although many were only in the realm of masters, they were also big men on their own side.


    Everyone was thinking hard about it, it was related to their own lives, and they didn''t dare to doubt the truth of Su Yan''s words.


    Even the boss of Nie among the Seven Devils of Lingnan, facing Su Yan''s words, completely changed his color, deeply depressed and regretful.


    Why is my luck so bad, I actually encountered this evil star, and I was destined to have such a disaster.


    After a while, Su Yan''s eyes were beating with golden flames, his patience was being consumed a little bit, and his killing intent was rising a little bit.


    "Since I don''t know, then..."


    Just when Su Yan was about to do it, Boss Nie hurriedly said, "I know!"


    Su Yan looked at him coldly, and murmured: "Say it quickly."


    Boss Nie nodded hurriedly, his face full of fear still existed, and he said, "I have heard of the old man, that was many years ago."


    "You still have a chance to say something, I just need something valuable."


    Boss Nie was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat, facing Su Yan''s violent coercion, he had no intention of resisting at all.


    "The old man Jikong is a monk in the land of Weihuai. Twenty years ago I heard that he worshipped under the door of the gods."


    After Boss Nie finished speaking, his voice trembled a little, and he had never been so scared after living for so long.


    The horrible pressure that enveloped the surroundings gradually dissipated. When everyone was puzzled for a long time and had not heard Su Yan''s words, some bold people raised their heads and looked around, and Su Yan was long gone.


    But Boss Nie had already known that Su Yan was leaving, but he didn''t dare to get up. He had to wait for Su Yan to go a little further before he would dare. It would be bad if Su Yan returned to the carbine.


    At this time, Mr. Nie and others stood up slowly, with lingering fears still on his face, and his heart was filled with joy.


    "Go, did Su Ba go first?"


    Asked the monk who was kneeling on the ground with his face lying on the ground, he didn''t dare to move a bit.


    "Go, fortunately."


    "Haha, I''m still alive, I''m still alive!"


    Someone laughed with joy, and it was a miracle to survive Su Baxian.


    "Everyone knows the power of Su Baxian. There is no way to offend him. Today is an exception. I don''t know why?"


    "I''m afraid he is in a hurry, because he has been asking the old man Kai Kong."


    Tie Tou San looked at Boss Nie at this time, and said in doubt: "Boss, then what is Su Ba looking for the old man, and who is the old man?"


    When Boss Nie heard the words, his pupils shrank slightly, and he said coldly: "That''s someone who can''t afford it. The Shenmu Gate is too big. The land of Weihuai is the world of Shenmu Gate."


    Everyone was taken aback. Of course they knew that in the land of Weihuai, there were two provinces, and a sect straddling the two provinces to dominate, its strength was naturally extraordinary.


    "Jiangnan, Jiangbei, and even our Lingnan are actually a pile of scattered sand. Even the deity can only dominate by one person, but the Shenmumen has a long history, and there are so many powerful people in the sect.


    "Why didn''t the sacred wooden door invade our places?"


    Tie Tou San was puzzled, as were the others.


    Boss Nie''s pupils showed a sense of fear and waved his hand, not wanting to say it because it was too secretive.


    But the Lingnan six monsters are not forgiving. They naturally want to know the reason, and the same is true for others.


    Boss Nie showed dignity and walked away directly.


    The six monsters hurriedly followed, and only after a dozen miles out, did boss Nie stop.


    He looked at the six people, his eyes full of majesty, causing them to bow their heads involuntarily.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Seeing Boss Nie so majestic, the six of them naturally felt a little timid, and the five shook their heads reluctantly.


    But Tie Tou San said directly: "I want to know, I''m afraid of being an egg."


    "Okay, I can tell you." Boss Nie looked around and made sure that there was no one before he continued to speak. "The reason why the Shenmu Gate could not invade our Lingnan and even Jiangnan is because the master of Zhonghai said it. result."


    "Master of Zhonghai?!"


    The six of them were taken astonished, with horror on their faces, because the word Zhonghai was too powerful.


    Zhonghai is the heart of the land of Yanjing. The people who can enter are not the authority figures, or the existence of the pinnacle of the martial arts world. That is the heart of China. It can be said that the people there always protect China.


    The six people regretted it on the spot. These secrets were not what they should have known. Everyone was innocent and guilty. Now that they knew these things, the danger would increase.


    The six of them all glanced at Boss Nie, with a sense of complaint in their eyes. How can we tell them such secret things.


    "This is what you want to know, don''t blame me."


    Boss Nie walked forward as he said, but he was gone for a while.


    However, Miliupo and others all looked at Tie Toousan, their eyes full of anger.


    "You dude, who asked you to ask!"


    "Pig Tou San, you pig brain, how can we know such things."


    "Yes, I will be uneasy after drinking and eating meat."


    "I am afraid of being harmed when I play with women in the future."


    "There is no one in this place, so what are you afraid of!"


    Tie Tousan grinned his neck and said, without losing his momentum.


    "Then the strong will not know, what can be hidden from them!"


    The five people surrounded Tie Tousan, with unkind expressions, fearing that they might want to make a move.


    Tie Tou San stubbornly came up, glaring at a pair of bull''s eyes and said: "I need to know what''s wrong, it''s you who want to listen to me, take care of me!"


    After Tie Tou San finished speaking, he left directly, walking fast, his heart was still scared, after all, the five opponents would definitely be beaten into pigs if they didn''t run.


    When the five saw Tie Tousan leave, they curled their lips slightly, and disappeared into this place with them.


    The Lingnan Seven Monsters are naturally very emotional. This is just a joke of the five. Now they are still afraid that Tie Tou San is really angry.


    Su Yan, who had already left, was already in the sports car at this time, slamming on the accelerator, and shuttled on the road like a sharp arrow.


    Knowing that the old man Jikong is in the Weihuai land, he naturally has to rush to it, he must grasp every minute and every second.


    At this time, his phone rang, it was Su Kainan, and they received another letter.


    The content of the letter is a three-day deadline for Su Yan to send his pair of arms to Weihuai, otherwise they will tear up the ticket.


    Su Yan was relieved when he received the news, which at least proved that the two girls are still alive.

 Chapter 554： Morning tea

    Driving the car, Su Yan went all the way north. The land of Weihuai is in the north of Jiangbei, named after two big rivers.


    Weihuai is considered to be two places, but the martial arts circles generally call them together, so this term is also used.


    In fact, the root cause is that Shenmumen unified the two places and the two were combined.


    After arriving at Weihuai, it was already dark. When Su Yan entered Weihuai, he casually found a hotel to rest.


    Su Yan originally thought that Shenmumen was difficult to inquire, and Shenmumen was only famous in the martial arts world, and ordinary people should not know it.


    However, he was wrong. Almost everyone in the Weihuai area knew about the God Wooden Gate, which was a big sect and very mysterious. Many people went there every day to ask God for medicine.


    Su Yan asked the front desk staff of the hotel, who was unexpectedly relaxed.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the sacred wooden door is?"


    The waitress at the front desk looked at Su Yan with bright eyes, and said excitedly: "I know, are you going to visit there?"


    Su Yan nodded, he couldn''t say go there to kill.


    "It''s in Guhong City at the junction of Weihuai River and Huaihe River. You will know when you arrive, because the Shenmu Gate is so famous."


    Su Yan nodded, thanked him, and went straight upstairs.


    The next day, Su Yan got up early and left the hotel, planning to have a morning tea first, and then drove directly to Guhong. "


    Driving around in the car, Su Yan entered a tea shop area. There are more than a dozen tea shops here, all of which are places for drinking, eating, and tasting tea.


    I thought that there were basically old men here, but Su Yan discovered that there were many young people here, and they were quite interested in the tea here.


    After entering the teahouse, Su Yan discovered that there is a unique cave, not only Chinese opera and acrobatics, but also beautiful women singing and playing the piano.


    The most important thing is that the counter area is filled with a cabinet of various liquors and red wines.


    Su Yan wanted to leave, thinking that this was a place to sell dog meat and it was not worth his morning tea.


    But when he was about to leave, a man who looked like a second child from an ancient shop smiled and walked over.


    "Guest, do you want to drink tea, eat tea, or taste tea?"


    "Are you a bar here?"


    "No, these drinks are mixed into tea, suitable for young people, like you, how about a glass of taste?"


    Su Yan said coldly: "Where can I eat morning tea in this place?"


    The shop Xiaoer naturally understood Su Yan''s meaning, but still said with a smile: "Guest, we have this, the Jiangnan morning tea master specially invited, but the top-notch existence."


    "Really?"


    "Naturally is true, the quality of a century-old store."


    "Good morning tea, why should it be like this."


    "Diversity, in order to attract more customers, the essence of opening a store is to make money, and no one will influence it."


    Su Yan stopped. Since there is a morning tea master from Jiangnan, it is still worth trying, and it is just to fill up his stomach.


    If you go out in a hurry, you don''t bring super psychiatric fluid, otherwise you can waste time without eating.


    Under the leadership of Xiaoer, Su Yan came to the second floor, which was completely different from the decoration on the first floor, typical of Jiangnan morning tea shop decoration.


    Su Yan chose a position by the window to sit down. This position was isolated by ancient carvings, like an independent hut, very suitable for Su Yan.


    Dian Xiaoer was a little embarrassed. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Guest officer, can you change positions?"


    "Why, is there anyone in this position?"


    "It can be said that there are people, but it can also be said that there are no one."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This box was taken up by a young man. He will come here for morning tea on weekends."


    "He came here on the weekend. It''s not the weekend now."


    "But he sometimes comes here for morning tea." Xiaoer said with a tangled face, looking at Su Yan, "Guest officer, please change your position. There is also a good box next to it."


    Su Yan''s face sank, and he said directly to Xiao Er, "That''s it, I''ll go to the morning tea soon. If my time is delayed, be careful of your own life."


    It was a big joke to let Su Yan give way, he didn''t have that thought and mood.


    The shop Xiaoer naturally knew that Su Yan was not an easy owner, and when Su Yan entered the door, he saw his Bugatti Veyron.


    Now even if he hesitated no more, he didn''t dare to offend Su Yan, so he nodded and ran towards the back kitchen.


    After the shop''s second child left, Su Yan''s face returned to calm, and he looked at the scenery outside the window, and was gradually attracted.


    Naturally, his eyes are not beauties, because ordinary beauties still can''t attract him, but the scenery in the distance, which is better than the land of Jiangnan.


    "It''s rare to have such a scenery in this Weihuai land."


    Su Yan also understood why someone would spend a high-priced wallet in this wing room, which is a good place.


    Looking out the window, the morning light appeared, like a sleeping girl with a hazy attitude, and a small river in the distance was very clear, even if it was far away, Su Yan could see the fish swimming in the river happily, which is very rare in China. of.


    In a tea shop in the distance, a woman playing a piano is drunkly playing a melodious piano sound. The sound of the piano is accompanied by this beautiful race.


    If Su Yan hadn''t had something, I''m afraid he would appreciate it for a while. This place can make people drunk. It is less mysterious and more real than the world he used to fight for hegemony.


    But after a while, Xiao Er brought a few plates of snacks and pastries, plus a bowl of top-notch tea.


    Xiao Er from the shop was waiting by the side, for fear that Su Yan would dirty the table, and the unpromising host would definitely beat him.


    "Guest, you hurry up and eat."


    "Do you need to be anxious for morning tea, and what is your guest official, yin and yang strange."


    The shop Xiaoer didn''t dare to urge anymore, so he could only wait carefully, and then brought another bowl of their popular drinks and tea.


    "Guest officer, no no, guest, you can taste our drinks and tea to make you satisfied."


    Su Yan frowned and didn''t taste it. He was not so young and energetic, after all, he was also an old monster who had lived for many years.


    But there was still a young man in Su Yan''s bones. After eating a few cakes, he took a sip of tea and drinks.


    At the entrance of wine and tea, Su Yan''s frowning brows stretched slightly, because it was not as strange as imagined, but rather refreshing and suitable.


    Although Su Yan doesn''t matter what he drinks, he also has a sense of taste, can taste good and bad, and has higher requirements for food.


    This drink and tea is very popular, obviously it has been blended countless times, and it is very soft without the edges and corners.


    "The tea is not bad."


    Su Yan made a pertinent evaluation, which was regarded as a compliment to the teahouse.


    The shop Xiaoer smiled and said: "That''s natural, this is still ordinary drinks and tea, we have a treasure of the town."


    "Oh, try it."


    "Guest, that cup can cost one hundred thousand yuan."


    "Ten cups."

 Chapter 555： Wang Gongzi

    Ten cups, this scared the shop''s second child. Ten cups are one million. Whoever has nothing to eat a meal spends one million.


    "Guest, you want ten glasses?"


    "Don''t you say it is the treasure of the town shop, it must be better than this."


    "Of course. Drinking a cup of tea can prolong life."


    "That''s not enough, let''s get ten cups."


    Su Yan said lightly, directly throwing out a card with hundreds of millions in it, so you can swipe it casually.


    The shop Xiaoer held the bank card respectfully, with a look of shock on his face, his legs were a little weak, and it was not easy to walk downstairs.


    "Boss, a customer wants ten cups of tea for prolonging life."


    Upon hearing this, the owner of the tea shop directly slapped Xiao Er and said angrily: "Did you drink alcohol?"


    "No, no."


    "That''s nonsense here."


    Xiao Er said with a grieved expression: "What I said is true, that is, the guest who occupies the Wang Gongzi box."


    Hearing this, the boss frowned slightly and stopped his anger and said, "Really want ten cups?"


    "Really, the cards are given to me, without the password."


    The boss has a solemn expression on his face. Anyone who dares to do this must have a good background, otherwise, who dares to give someone else the card without the password.


    "Boss, the customer is really rich, and all the cars they drive are Bugatti."


    "Understood, I will call the chef to prepare."


    If someone buys tea, the boss is of course happy, this is a chance to make money.


    "I just bought a bottle of Super Spirit Liquid today and poured it into ten cups of tea."


    The back chef nodded and did as instructed, but after a while, ten cups of longevity tea was done.


    The tea was brought up by the shopkeeper, and Su Yan knew what it was from a long distance away.


    He was a little bit dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect that his super soul liquid had been used for business, and he had already begun to make a lot of money.


    A bottle of super spiritual power is 300,000 yuan, and the store can sell one million yuan after such a dilution. This profit is absolutely huge.


    The most important thing is that many people think that tea is effective, and people who buy it are in an endless stream, and sometimes even make an appointment.


    "Have you added super spiritual power to this tea?"


    The second shopkeeper was shocked when he heard the words, and shouted badly, thinking that Su Yan had tasted it.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is the man driving Bugatti after all, and it is not uncommon to drink super spiritual power liquid.


    Dian Xiaoer denied it, resolutely not admitting the addition of super spiritual power.


    Su Yan didn''t want to care, after all, he was not in the mood now.


    After drinking the initial tea, Su Yan got up to leave.


    Xiao Er from the shop said anxiously: "Guest, you haven''t drunk your longevity tea yet."


    Xiaoer from the shop is just a kind reminder, after all the money has been given, even if you don''t drink it, it is impossible to refund.


    The owner of the tea shop has been watching every move here. As long as Su Yan dares to make trouble, the thugs next to him will immediately suppress it.


    He has opened a tea shop here for more than ten years. He has seen all kinds of things, but he has settled them even if you drive a Bugatti.


    "Not interested in."


    The shopkeeper said: "Guests, there is no refund for the items sold in this shop."


    "Did I say that the money was refunded?"


    This shop Xiaoer is extremely embarrassed. The customer doesn''t care about the one million at all. This is the boss.


    The shop Xiaoer''s respect for Su Yan could not help but doubled. He stood at the beginning of the period and is now half-bended.


    Su Yan was about to leave, but a loud voice came downstairs, which made Xiao Er''s brows frowned.


    "The second in the shop, please bring me two cups of longevity tea."


    The guest walked up, and it was indeed Wang Gongzi who had packaged this box for a long time.


    Mr. Wang took a friend with him, about his age, dressed in a famous brand, with a look of arrogance, a typical rich second generation.


    "Dian Er, what are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up to prepare."


    Wang Gongzi usually drinks longevity tea without pre-ordering. This is his privilege.


    Upon seeing this, the owner of the tea shop murmured something bad in his heart, and hurried forward.


    Wang Gongzi naturally saw Su Yan at a glance, and also saw a lot of cups and plates on his special box, his expression suddenly changed.


    Lord Wang looked at Xiaoer Dian sullenly and said angrily: "Dian Xiaoer, didn''t I pack that place!"


    Dian Xiaoer was stubbornly speechless, he also said at the time, but Su Yan didn''t listen, he didn''t dare to offend.


    Wang Gongzi obviously felt that he had lost face in front of his friends, and was even more angry, so he slapped the shop Xiaoer and beat him into a dizzy head.


    At this time, the tea shop owner came and said with a smile: "Yo, Prince Wang, what makes you so angry?"


    "Boss Ge, look at what your subordinates are doing and take out my box to treat guests."


    Boss Ge said angrily: "Is that true?"


    The shop Xiaoer hurriedly said: "No, I told this customer at the beginning, but this customer doesn''t listen."


    Xiao Er was very hurt in his heart. He provokeed someone. What was expected at the time was really working, and this slap was not easy.


    "Mom''s embarrassment, it turns out that this kid is not flattering!"


    Young Master Wang stared at Su Yan directly, his face full of anger, and the people beside him wanted to admonish him, but there was no effect at all.


    "Boy, you have taken my place. If you can get out of this tea shop today, I will write it backwards!"


    Su Yan originally planned to leave, but when he heard this, Shi Shiran couldn''t help but sit down, and slowly tasted the tea, ignoring Wang Gongzi at all.


    "Brother Wang, what are the ten cups of tea in front of him?"


    The prince Wang looked over after hearing the words, and he couldn''t help but feel slightly surprised. He immediately knew that the young man in front of him was probably also a rich second generation.


    But he didn''t have the slightest fear, and being rich with him was simply looking for death.


    "If I know that there are so many longevity teas in this tea shop, I will definitely ask Boss Ge to prepare dozens of cups."


    "That''s a hundred thousand cups."


    "It''s only a hundred thousand cups. To me, it''s just a drop in the bucket."


    Lord Wang brought this person here, just to pretend to be coercive and to show his dignity and wealth.


    But right now the position was occupied by Su Yan, he was ridiculed by pretending to be unreasonable, he was so angry that the other party simply ignored him, and the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "Boy, I don''t care where you are from, I don''t care who you are, now give you a chance, kneel and lick my shoes, and get out."


    Wang Gongzi naturally wanted to humiliate Su Yan, otherwise, why should he dispel his anger, why let his friends look up high, kneeling and licking his shoes is the most humiliating way he currently thinks of.


    But Su Yan still ignored it, and started drinking a second cup of tea. His super spiritual liquid combined with some tea recipes from the store, the taste was surprisingly good.


    He looked at Boss Ge, who was aside, and could not help but said lightly: "This tea is good for longevity, what kind of tea is added in it?"


    How could Boss Ge say that the other party is Wang Gongzi, a descendant of the giant, how dare he offend.


    He couldn''t help but angrily said at Su Yanwei: "You can do it quickly, so that at least one life can be saved."

 Chapter 556： Kneel down, Tim!

    Boss Ge is a local, and he naturally knows the identity of Mr. Wang. Otherwise, it is impossible to provide him with the best box for a long time, and the price is very low.


    In front of Wang''s family, Boss Ge is nothing at all, not even ants.


    The main reason is that the Wang family is too complicated, and it is simply a hodgepodge of the martial arts world.


    Facing Boss Ge''s kindness, Su Yan showed a faint smile, took a cigarette from his pocket and started smoking.


    When Wang Gongzi saw this, he couldn''t help getting angry. This was simply disdain and insult to him.


    Prince Wang directly took out his cell phone and dialed the phone of his housekeeper, letting him be here within ten minutes.


    After the phone call, Wang Gongzi''s face showed an evil smile. As long as the housekeeper arrives, he will be so terrible.


    "Boy, you can still breathe for ten minutes, and after ten minutes I will make you unhappy."


    Su Yan frowned slightly. Facing this domineering rich second generation, he actually didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he jumped too high, so he had to be dragged down and let him face reality.


    "What did you say?"


    "I will make you unhappy!"


    Wang Gongzi repeated, his eyes full of sneers.


    Boss Ge on the side has nothing to do with his high-hanging posture, Wang Gongzi dare not offend at all, and Su Yan is not easy to provoke in his opinion, neutrality is the best choice.


    "The previous sentence."


    "What''s wrong, persuaded?"


    Prince Wang smiled even more. Su Yan asked like this, which meant he was scared and wanted to compromise.


    "It''s okay to persuade me, kneel and lick my shoes, and then go under the crotch. Nothing has happened to me."


    Wang Gongzi added one more insult to others. Obviously he did it deliberately, knowing that Su Yan was afraid he would still do it.


    "I won''t give you a long time to think about it. If you don''t kneel down for five seconds, then everything will not be discussed."


    Su Yan drank the last cup of Yannian Yishou tea, looked at Wang Gongzi, and said in a flat tone: "Where do you have the courage to be so arrogant?"


    "Where''s the courage, it depends on our Wang brother is the son of the Wang family."


    The man next to Wang Gongzi was also arrogant. With Wang Gongzi''s presence, he naturally wouldn''t be half afraid.


    Boss Ge saw that Mr. Wang was so energetic, he knew that the ending might be difficult to change, and he couldn''t help thinking.


    "Master Wang, I don''t think this matter can be as big or small as it is."


    "Boss Ge, I advise you not to talk. This person has already made me angry and there is no room for negotiation. Now five seconds have passed."


    Boss Ge shook his head and looked at Su Yan with helplessness.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all, looked at Wang Gongzi and said, "Now you kneel down and lick the soot on my feet, and learn a few barking calls, and I will forgive you."


    When Prince Wang heard this, he didn''t get angry but laughed, pointing to Su Yan and said, "Hahaha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard."


    "Brother Wang, this kid won''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    "When Butler Lei comes, this kind of person is not worth my own hands."


    Originally, Lord Wang thought that he would only need to wait a few minutes, and Butler Lei would let this kid know how powerful he was. That was when he tortured Su Yan, but he was wrong.


    How could Su Yan wait a few minutes, he didn''t have that patience.


    The cigarette in his hand was flicked by Su Yan''s finger, and he directly shot Wang Gongzi''s thigh and passed it easily.


    Wang Gongzi''s face changed suddenly, and he couldn''t believe the scene before him.


    He was also a member of the martial arts world. He was an extremely powerful existence in the early stage of the master, but he did not expect that he could not resist Su Yan''s casual blow.


    He now knows that the young man he is facing may have a background, and it is by no means as simple as he thought.


    There was blood from his thigh, and the pain was unbearable, causing him to kneel on one knee. The man on the side wanted to help him, but his leg was also hit by Su Yan.


    Two spiritual powers could abolish this person''s thigh, which was too easy for Su Yan.


    "Why don''t you kneel down with your legs?"


    Su Yan looked at Wang Gongzi with a smile on his face, as if he was now the master of Wang Gongzi''s life.


    Boss Ge on the side was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would still be a member of the martial arts world, and even less that Wang Gongzi, known as a young genius, was so unbearable.


    Now he has to judge the situation and judge the situation. He must not participate in this matter. It is the best choice to be a crowd.


    Although one leg was penetrated, Wang Gongzi still gritted his teeth and insisted, asking him to kneel down at the door without his legs. That was the ultimate insult.


    "You will regret this!"


    Lord Wang could only continue to threaten Su Yan, wanting him to stop with this, as long as Butler Lei came, everything would be easy.


    But Su Yan would naturally not be threatened by him, the smile on his face was even worse, and he said lightly: "Regret, I will wait for you to make me regret."


    Blood ran down the stairs down the floor, and Wang Gongzi couldn''t get himself to stand up at all. Even if he used the spiritual power in his body, he couldn''t. He knew that he had Su Yan''s spiritual power in his thigh, otherwise it would not be so painful.


    "I swear, I will make you worse than dead, and my Wang family will stab you all the time!"


    Wang Gongzi was completely angry and let out more cruel words.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, it was of no use at all except to provoke him.


    "Since you said so, then I can only make you regret one after another."


    Once again, a spirit force directly hit the other thigh of Wang Gongzi, and now he could no longer maintain his balance and knelt down heavily.


    Su Yan walked directly to Master Wang and kicked him in the shoulder. Half of Wang Gongzi''s shoulders and face drooped, and his collarbone was directly broken. This was what Su Yan did carefully.


    "Kneel down, Tim!"


    Su Yan roared, and a coercive force directly attacked Master Wang, making him unable to breathe.


    Wang Gongzi''s face changed abruptly, how could he resist such a majestic coercion, this coercion is rare in the family, and only his grandfather can give him such a terrifying coercion.


    Now he fully understood that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, and he was probably an evil genius.


    Seeing Su Yan''s cold eyes, Lord Wang trembled all over. He knew that Su Yan was definitely not telling lies, and it might be easy to kill him.


    In the face of humiliation and life, Wang Gongzi chose life, lowered his head, and humiliated Su Yan.


    Had it not been for Wang Gongzi to make Su Yan do this at the beginning of the period, Su Yan might not have thought of this way.


    "Lick it clean!"


    Wang Gongzi didn''t dare to disobey, he could only lick it a little bit, and his heart was already dripping blood.


    You are the heirs of the Wang family and exist in the sky. When has been so wronged, this will inevitably cause a sensation in the entire Weihuai area.


    Boss Ge was already frightened. He originally thought that Su Yan was just talking about it, but he never thought that Su Yan was really like this, and he really made Wang Gongzi kneel down to add the upper.


    "Oh, it''s a disaster!"


    Boss Ge said with palpitations, he was worried that this incident would bring disaster to his tea shop, which would have a fatal blow to him.

 Chapter 557： Offend half of the martial arts world

    The other guests in the teahouse also noticed what happened here. The women covered their lips one by one and couldn''t believe what was in front of them. The men stared with fright, as if watching a ghost film.


    "Isn''t that Prince Wang?!"


    "How is this possible, Wang Gongzi actually kneeled and licked his shoes!"


    "That''s Prince Wang, my God!"


    Some people held their heads and couldn''t believe it at all. In their hearts, Lord Wang was an ordinary character in the sky. He was the only one who bullied others. He had never seen anyone dared to bully him.


    But this dude would naturally have offended people. When those people saw this scene, their hearts were already laughing, but their faces were still as calm as possible.


    "It''s really karma, the wicked have their own money."


    "Quiet, how he treated us at the beginning, is it really his relief."


    "Look, that young man seems to want Master Wang to learn how to bark a dog!"


    When someone heard Su Yan''s words, he immediately roared, even more disbelief.


    At this time, Su Yan did let Gongzi Wang learn how to bark, and he had to kneel and drill his crotch, of course not his crotch.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the crotch drill was soaked by Wang Gongzi. He directly asked Wang Gongzi to drill the crotch of his fellow while learning how to bark.


    Prince Wang dared not follow, he hesitated a little, Su Yan broke his other collarbone, and now he was about to pass out of pain.


    "It''s a good one to treat his body in his own way."


    Naturally, someone noticed the whole process just now, otherwise they wouldn''t have said this.


    This is still Wang Gongzi jumping, he is not like this, how can Su Yan embarrass him.


    Seeing Master Wang drilled under his friend''s crotch a dozen back and forth, Su Yan nodded faintly and planned to leave.


    "This person is going to leave, he seems to be afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid, the other party is Wang Gongzi of the Wang family!"


    A group of people gave way to Su Yan. After all, Lord Wang is a master, so he can be so natural.


    It is a stronger existence, and they dare not mess with it.


    But when Su Yan arrived downstairs, a man in a tunic suit in his fifties walked in and blocked Su Yan''s path. This person was the housekeeper Lei.


    When Steward Lei came in, he felt a powerful pressure. He looked at Su Yan in front of him, and immediately determined that it was Su Yan who was emitting it.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but guess that this person might be the one who angered his young master, so he stopped Su Yan from going.


    When Wang Gongzi saw Butler Lei, his eyes were full of tears, and he almost cried with excitement. When the mood calmed down, Wang Gongzi''s eyes burst into anger.


    "Steward Lei, catch him for me, I want him to die!"


    Butler Lei saw that his young master had become that way, his face suddenly changed, and his nostrils couldn''t help groaning.


    "Your Excellency dared to take action against my young master, aren''t you afraid of the Wang family?!"


    "Wang''s family, it''s just a bunch of jumping puppies. What''s so terrible? Don''t trouble him, but he keeps calling in front of me."


    Su Yan''s answer was a must, and the people present knew him again.


    "This young man is so arrogant!"


    "Yeah, it''s not easy to see Butler Lei so arrogant."


    "Perhaps the trapped beast is still fighting."


    Many people talked about it, all with a good show.


    Steward Lei couldn''t help it for a long time. His young master was bullied like that. If he didn''t catch Su Yan, what face would he have as a steward.


    "Eat my eagle hook!"


    Butler Lei came out violently, naturally exhausting all his strength, he also knew that Su Yan was not easy, he could only use all his strength to win.


    But when his fist touched Su Yan''s fist, he knew how ridiculous his thoughts were.


    He was only a late master, punching Su Yan''s fist, but he felt that the opponent was unharmed, his fist was actually a comminuted fracture, and his entire arm began to lose consciousness.


    Butler Lei''s face changed, and now he knows that Su Yan is probably the realm of Master Consummation. Even if a master of such an age who is consummated and strong, he dares not provoke him.


    But Steward Lei did not compromise because of this, and his eyes were even more murderous, just because Su Yan insulted his young master.


    "What if you can beat me, do you know you have offended the Wang family!"


    As soon as Steward Lei said this, the people around changed their colors. Only they knew the weight of this sentence, and it was almost never said by the Wang family.


    Offending the Wang family, these are four extremely serious words. Once they appear, the Wang family will do their best to let their opponents die.


    "Mayfly can hardly shake the heavenly trees!"


    Some people compare Su Yan to a mayfly, and the Wang family to a big tree in the sky, which is sufficient to illustrate the local majesty of the Wang family, which is definitely the existence of the first family.


    But Su Yan was still very calm, and how strong the Wang family was, still couldn''t get into his eyes.


    "Step aside."


    Su Yan said lightly, with a commanding tone, as if Butler Lei would be ruthlessly killed by Su Yan if he refused to let go.


    When Young Master Wang saw that Steward Lei couldn''t resist even Su Yan''s blow, his heart was already trembling, and he completely understood that he had offended a fiend.


    Although his Wang family is very powerful, it can be said to be a giant, but at the moment, the opponent is strong, and everything is up to him. He is very worried that his life will be taken by Su Yan.


    Butler Lei''s eyes were determined, and he didn''t mean to give way. This was a kind of loyalty to the Wang family. After all, the Wang family was kind to him.


    Similarly, this is also an explanation of his task. Although he can''t beat Su Yan, he still wants to stop Su Yan from going, because of the majesty of the Wang family.


    Su Yan was slightly angry, and kicked Butler Lei directly out of the tea house, throwing him outside without knowing his life or death.


    Su Yan glanced at Young Master Wang upstairs, with only disdain in his eyes, and then walked straight out of the tea house.


    He didn''t intend to kill Wang Gongzi. The humiliation he had just done was a lesson to him, and it was deeply buried in his heart, and it was more painful than his death.


    Walking out of the tea shop, a group of tea shop guests also ran out. Seeing Su Yan standing at the door, everyone did not dare to take another step.


    In front of Su Yan was Butler Lei, he was vomiting blood at this moment with a decadent expression on his face, and he had to say whether he could survive.


    But Steward Lei''s eyes were still firm, that is, he regarded Su Yan as an enemy.


    Butler Lei moved his blood-blown mouth and made a difficult voice: "You are offending half of the martial arts world by doing this!"


    There is no need to explain the weight of this sentence. Half of the martial arts world is enough to explain everything. This is naturally extremely serious. In the eyes of others, it can be said that Su Yan was sentenced to death.


    Steward Lei was naturally talking about half of the martial arts world in Weihuai Land, which is equivalent to more than half of the martial arts masters in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The most important thing is that the Wang family also has a master, which is the root of the Wang family''s strength.


    "Patriarch will definitely seek revenge from you!"

 Chapter 558： Buy a car

    Butler Lei''s face was angry, even if he was about to die, he did not forget to say something cruel.


    In his opinion, this is not a cruel remark, because offending the Wang family is doomed to doom. In the past, countless people offended the Wang family and ended up miserably.


    We must know that some people just verbally or offended the Wang family''s young man, and the result was extremely miserable. Su Yan humiliated Lord Wang, and the severity of it can be imagined.


    Although the onlookers present thought that Su Yan was very strong, they did not think he could escape the Wang family''s means.


    "It''s over, this kid is doomed to a tragic end."


    "So what, at least he has been hard-hearted and punished that Wang Wanwan."


    Facing everyone''s comments, regrets, and even worried expressions, Su Yan had a plain face, and he didn''t care about the threats and ruthless words of Butler Lei.


    He walked directly forward, got into the car, and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Go and inform my father!"


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, Master Wang roared sternly, his voice comparable to that of a pig when he was killing a pig.


    Su Yan walked along the national highway and drove to the junction of Weihuai and Huaihe.


    The junction is a place where two rivers meet, and it is also a dense forest. Shenmumen chooses this place very well, after all, there is a touch of spiritual power here.


    The boundary of Guhong City is very wide, 80% of which is deep mountain and old forest. It is located in the hinterland of Qinling Mountains.


    Entering Guhong City, Su Yan felt a little unique. The culture here is quite different from Jiangnan and Jiangbei. People here like to eat pasta and have their own unique culture.


    Su Yan did not stop, and directly followed the sign to the depths of the Qinling Mountains.


    As the car drove into the mountains, all kinds of strange flowers and trees appeared on the steep mountain walls. The place was sparsely populated, and sometimes no one could be seen for a long time, which was in stark contrast to the bustling city of Guhong.


    Su Yan had already got off the highway, and even the county-level highway in Guhong City was at the end. The road ahead was all dirt roads, and it was very muddy, even Bugatti could not pass.


    Su Yan had to find a local car rental agency, planning to rent an off-road vehicle, only off-road vehicles can pass the road.


    He also thought about walking directly, although the speed is not much slower than the car, but one point slower will increase the danger of the two women by one point.


    Su Yan parked his car in a local county town. This was the only car rental company. Su Yan had no choice.


    Although it is the only one, but the decoration is very luxurious, there are many famous cars in it, obviously these cars are basically used for weddings.


    Seeing Su Yan driving a Bugatti, the dealership manager walked out hurriedly and respectfully, respectfully and respectfully.


    "Dear guest, are you planning to rent a car?"


    "Correct."


    "I guess the client wants to rent an off-road vehicle."


    The manager smiled, and the tone of guessing was somewhat certain, which made Su Yan slightly curious.


    "How did you know?"


    "First of all, you are driving a luxury car like a Bugatti Veyron. You are definitely not here to rent a normal luxury car. Secondly, there is mud on your wheels."


    "Observe carefully. Tell me which off-road vehicle is the best."


    When the manager heard this, he immediately showed an arrogant look. Of course he is an expert on off-road vehicles.


    "The better off-road vehicles include Hummer, Range Rover, Land Rover, Freeman, Wrangler, Patriot, etc. These off-road vehicles are all top-notch ones."


    "You just say which is the best, the most tolerable."


    "The customer should choose a free man. This car was originally the best, but now it has been modified by us and there is no way to go."


    "Well, I just bought the one you mentioned."


    "Bought it?"


    The manager froze slightly. The price of the modified freeman was at least three million yuan. He was not worried that Su Yan could not afford the price, but that few people would come to rent a car to buy a car.


    "I have to ask our boss about this."


    Su Yan nodded, but was not angry because of this. After all, this man was acting according to the rules.


    "Boss, someone wants to buy that modified free man."


    The old car dealer was slightly taken aback when he received the call, and waved his hand: "Buy a car?"


    "Yes, this man is driving a Bugatti Veyron, obviously a rich second-generation rich."


    "Sell four million to him, it depends on whether he buys it or not."


    "Ok."


    "Dear guest, our boss says it takes four million to sell, because..."


    Before the manager had finished speaking, Su Yan threw him a Supreme Card. For him, four million is just a number.


    The manager knows what rich people are like, that''s it, howo.


    "Guests, wait a minute and handle it for you right away."


    After signing, Su Yan temporarily stored the Bugatti Veyron in the car dealership, jumped directly into the car, and prepared to go to the Shenmumen.


    But as soon as the key was inserted, several young people appeared in front of the car, one of them looked at him coldly, and behind them was a group of horse-like people, all ferocious.


    "Manager, we rented this car, let him get off."


    The cold-faced young man was dressed in black, very cool, and his eyes revealed endless fierceness. Obviously this person is not simple.


    When the manager saw this man, his face changed, and his waist suddenly buckled, almost to the ground.


    "Cao Shao, why are you here?"


    "Today we accompany Shao Cao to the Shenmu Gate to play, where only this free man is the safest."


    The man next to Cao Shao helped to answer. He was also very respectful when facing Cao Shao, and he was clearly the leader.


    The manager looked at the young man and said, "Cao Shao, this car has been sold to that customer."


    "sold?!"


    Cao Shao''s face changed, with a hint of anger, and a layer of coercion was immediately enveloped around him. Obviously, Cao Shao was a member of the martial arts world.


    "Manager, you know we need to use the car frequently, and you sold it."


    "This is what the boss meant, and I just followed the instructions."


    Cao Shao stopped paying attention to the manager, but looked at Su Yan with a hint of arrogance and even disdain on his face.


    "Get off the car, I will give you one million more money for your car."


    Su Yan shook his head, started the car, and planned to leave, so he didn''t have time to waste with this kid.


    "Want to go!"


    Cao Shao''s eyes were filled with anger, and his brows were slightly frivolous, and the companions around him were startled.


    "Quickly get off, otherwise Cao Shaofa might have you good fruit.


    Su Yan''s face was impatient, and he was in trouble along the way, and his patience was a little worn out.


    "Go away, or die!"


    Su Yan''s words were simple, and there was no pressure pervading them, just a calm and disdainful word, only his eyes were extremely sharp.


    This naturally made the young people angry, and some were furious, and suddenly took out a watermelon knife in their hands.


    "Your kid toasts and doesn''t drink fine wine, then don''t blame us for being ruthless!"


    Several people approached Su Yan with a watermelon knife, and kept beating on the car window, apparently asking him to get out of the car and submit.

 Chapter 559： Little loli

    Seeing the watermelon knife, Su Yan felt an inexplicable joy, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "This kid dared to laugh and smashed the glass for me to kill him. Everything is on my head."


    Cao Shao said coldly, and directly took out a cigarette and lit it. Around this Gu Hong, their Cao family was naturally the overlord, and they couldn''t get over the waves at all.


    Su Yan couldn''t help opening the car door when he heard this, Shi Shiran walked out of it.


    When everyone was hacking the car windows continuously, when Su Yan came out automatically, these people instinctively took two steps back, thinking that Su Yan would perform secret techniques.


    They have seen many strangers, so they have precautions in this regard.


    But Su Yan didn''t do anything, just watched them quietly.


    "I rub, Sabie!"


    "Come out to die, hack him to death!"


    A group of people directly brandished the watermelon knife and slashed at Su Yan''s head, apparently killing him. After all, Cao Shao had spoken, and they were not afraid at all.


    The young people stood quietly on the side, with an expression of good looks, with a disdainful smile on their faces.


    "Young Master Cao, this kid will definitely be chopped up later, and the car will be dirty."


    "It''s okay, just wash it."


    Cao Shao stared coldly at Su Yan, who had been surrounded for a long time, and his face was calm. This kind of scene couldn''t make him fluctuate at all.


    As a young man of the Cao family, he is the only one who can bully others. Even a small matter will kill him. This is the representative of domineering and domineering.


    However, the faces of the men holding the watermelon knives changed abruptly, because the knives in their hands were all broken, and the broken knives were stuck in their heads.


    A group of people stared at the broken knife on their head. They had already regretted it, but there was no chance to regret it.


    Blood flowed down his cheeks, and the group of people surrounding Su Yan slowly fell down, completely devoid of life.


    When the young people saw this, their expressions changed wildly, which naturally exceeded their expectations.


    "Cao Shao, this person, this person is not simple."


    "Hmph, I was careless. I didn''t expect you to be a member of the martial arts world."


    Cao Shao''s eyes were full of cold and sharp colors, staring at Su Yan with a cold killing intent.


    In his mind, even if Su Yan was a member of the martial arts world, he would not change the final outcome. Those who made him angry, even those who showed killing intent, went to the underworld to report.


    "You are not from Weihuai."


    Su Yan did not answer, he was too lazy to answer, and moved his fingers directly, and a spiritual force directly attacked Cao Shao.


    Cao Shao''s face changed wildly, he felt a strong wave of fluctuations hitting him, and this wave of fluctuations was not something he could resist.


    Only now did he know that the young man in front of him was by no means a simple thing, but an existence he didn''t dare to mess with.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but time was too late. Spiritual power pierced his throat directly, bringing out a few drops of blood.


    Cao Shao''s throat kept murmuring, obviously he wanted to say a few words before he died, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The other young people had long been scared and their faces changed wildly. In their eyes, Cao Shao was a martial arts wizard, but he was easily killed by someone he dismissed. This was too shocking.


    "Cao and Shao Cao are dead!"


    Some people felt that the sky was about to collapse, and they knew that this matter would inevitably spread like a plague, spread to the Cao''s house, and then cause an uproar.


    They are afraid that they will be affected, but they do not know the immediate danger.


    Su Yan looked at it, and several people were so scared that they couldn''t speak. They hesitated and rolled all over the floor, but for a while, foam was spit out from their mouths.


    These people were actually scared to death by Su Yan, because Su Yan''s eyes contained powerful pressure, which made their heart palpitations extremely, and their hearts had already collapsed, which directly triggered cardiac arrest.


    The manager of the dealership, who had been watching from the side, sat slumped on the ground with a clear stream in front of his crotch.


    "You killed Cao Shao, you are done!"


    The manager is a local, and naturally knows that Cao Shao''s weight is the overlord in the local area. He has always bullied others, but today he was killed.


    He also knew that the car dealership was very likely to be implicated, and the Cao family would not be indiscriminate. Facing the enemy, he would rather kill a hundred by mistake than let the enemy go.


    Su Yan killed Cao Shao with a single blow, and after suppressing the group, he jumped into the car and planned to drive away.


    But a black Mercedes Benz floated directly on the road outside the car shop, blocking his way.


    A person got off the car, dressed in black, with the appearance of 50 or 60 years old, his eyes were full of violent colors.


    When a young man saw the man in black, it was as if he had seen a savior, and immediately screamed.


    "Uncle Cao, that kid killed Cao Cao."


    The man in black is Cao Hui, the third master of the Cao family, and he is very famous in Weihuai.


    Hearing that his nephew was killed, he went crazy on the spot, and his spiritual power surged, and the ground in front of the whole car cracked directly.


    "You kill my nephew, and I will let you die!"


    The third master of the Cao family rushed directly to Su Yan, and blasted the windshield of the free man with one blow. Su Yan would naturally not let him damage the car, or how to get to the Shenmu Gate.


    The whole free man was shrouded in a cloud of spiritual power. The faint golden spiritual power seemed weak, but the third master of the Cao family could not break it at all, but was injured by the golden spiritual power.


    The third master of the Cao family looked at his **** arm, his eyes filled with anger.


    You must know that the third master of the Cao family is a master of the later stage, and Gu Hong walks sideways here.


    He underestimated Su Yan too much. Seeing that Su Yan was so young, he thought he was a crippled man, but he didn''t expect to kick him hard.


    The third master of the Cao family didn''t dare to act rashly anymore. Just by judging this, he knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent, and was much weaker than Su Yan in spiritual power.


    The young men looked even more shocked. In their eyes, the third master of the Cao family, who needed to look up, could not even shake a car, but he was injured.


    "Uncle Cao, are you not dead?"


    "This son is not good, I am afraid that he has learned sorcery!"


    The third master of the Cao family stared at Su Yan coldly, but his footsteps were retreating.


    Su Yan showed contempt, started the car directly, and rushed towards the third master of the Cao family.


    The third master of the Cao family evaded quickly, but how could he have escaped Su Yan''s speed and was directly knocked out ten meters away.


    The third master of the Cao family lay on the ground and vomited blood. He was already half of his life, and he couldn''t even stand up.


    Only now did he know that there was a gap between himself and Su Yan, and the other party hadn''t paid him attention from beginning to end.


    He only wanted his life now, even if he suffered all the humiliation, he would be willing, but Su Yan obviously would not give him this opportunity.


    Su Yan got out of the car and was about to end up with this person, but a crisp and tender song came in his ears.


    "Little ah, little Erlang, go to school with that schoolbag on his back. I am not afraid of the sun or the wind and rain. I am afraid that my husband will scold me for being lazy. I have no knowledge, and I have no face to see my parents..."


    I saw a little loli walking over with cheerful steps, looking at Su Yan with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 560： God at the wooden door

    Little Lori is not young, on the contrary, she is over seventeen or eighteen years old, and she has a very plump body, which can make many women feel complacent.


    The baby''s face is a little rounded, and her big eyes are so cute.


    If this little loli puts down her long hair behind her and puts on a pair of high heels, she can also become a **** goddess.


    Little Lori was humming a song, carrying a small schoolbag behind her back, harmless to humans and animals, looking like a little sister next door.


    But in Su Yan''s opinion, this little loli is not simple, the singing just now is full of magic, and there is actually a power to confuse people.


    Fortunately, Su Yan has a strong mental power, otherwise I am afraid that I will be confused when I hear this little Lolita''s singing.


    Su Yan looked at the little Lolita with a chill on her face. Although the little Lolita was plump and cute, she was a dangerous person.


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t been affected by her, Xiao Lori couldn''t help but curl her small mouth, looking at Su Yan with big eyes.


    "Who are you and why do you want to be an enemy of the Cao family?"


    Little Lori is not big, but her tone is full of arrogance, as if she is questioning Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at little Lolita, but the feeling of anger was not there, and she couldn''t get angry at all.


    "It''s not that I want to be the enemy of the Cao family, but that the Cao family is going to be my enemy."


    "Who do you think you are, even if the Cao family is your enemy, you really take yourself seriously."


    Su Yan felt that this little loli was getting more interesting, and she might have something to do with the Cao family.


    Little Lori looked at the corpses on the side. When she saw Cao Shao''s corpse, her face changed slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, you would kill the Cao family masters!"


    Little Lori frowned. She was obviously very angry, but she looked so cute, not angry at all.


    The third master of the Cao family at this time seemed to have grasped the straw, calling for help directly to the little Lolita.


    "Shenmu saint, you have to save me!"


    "Are you the third master of the Cao family?"


    "Exactly, that kid is too evil, very powerful."


    The third master of the Cao Family glanced at Su Yan, his eyes still full of fear, the majesty Su Yan gave him was too powerful.


    Little Lori didn''t have a hint of joy at this time, she drooped her face and looked at Su Yan with her big eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so bold, do you know the weight of the Cao family!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Is the Cao family very important, how is it with the Wang family?"


    "Wang family, in the land of Weihuai, Cao and Wang said that they are each half the sky of Weihuai martial arts world."


    "In this way, I have offended the entire Weihuai martial arts world."


    Su Yan smiled even more. He didn''t take this matter to heart at all. What about offending Weihuai''s martial arts world, he was not afraid at all.


    "Looking at your tone, you might offend the Wang family too."


    "Forget it, I don''t know if Mr. Wang is still kneeling and learning to bark."


    Little Lolita finally showed anger, her somewhat chubby face was filled with frost, and a lingering murderous intent filled her surroundings.


    Little Lolita naturally knew Wang Gongzi, and Su Yan was so angry with him.


    The combination of these two is simply anger.


    "Shenmu saint, you must severely punish this little beast!"


    At this time, the third master of the Cao family also took courage and dared to curse Su Yan, all because of the existence of little Lolita.


    Su Yan hadn''t paid attention to Cao''s Third Master at first, but now he thinks carefully, his face can''t help but change slightly.


    "Shenmu saint, are you the person of the Shenmumen?"


    Little Lori showed a sense of pride. In her opinion, it was an extremely glorious thing to be the saint of the **** wooden door.


    "Yes, are you scared?"


    Little Lolita looked at Su Yan with a playful face, waiting for him to bow down and beg for mercy, and then she ignored her and directly solved Su Yan.


    But she was wrong, Su Yan didn''t have a trace of fear, not even a trace of panic, and her eyes did not change.


    A smile appeared on his face, as if he had found a useful thing or a valuable thing, which was beyond Little Lori''s expectations.


    "It just so happens that I went to Shenmumen to lead the way, so I happened to catch you as a guide."


    When Little Lori heard it, her body trembled with anger. Su Yan was not afraid to say nothing, and wanted to catch her as a guide.


    "I hope what you say is just for personal entertainment."


    "Entertainment, I never like personal entertainment, so I will catch you as a guide."


    Little Lori exploded and opened her throat directly and sang a song called "Song of Newspapers".


    "La la la! La la la! I am a small connoisseur of newspapers. I don��t wait for the day to send newspapers. I go and call at the same time. Today��s news is really good. I will buy two newspapers for seven copper plates..."


    Although it is just a nursery rhyme, although it is just a few simple words, it contains a strong magic power, which makes people lose the ability to resist.


    Little loli can make the human brain lose its ability to dominate itself, but she has the body to dominate the controlled person.


    It''s like hypnosis, but it''s so different, because she can make people commit suicide in singing.


    Little Lolita��s "Song of Selling News" is more magical than "Little Erlang" just now. This is a more difficult song.


    Little Lori used a lot of spiritual power to sing. She couldn''t cure Su Yan if she didn''t believe it.


    But after singing it a few times, she found that Su Yan was still looking at her with a smile, and she didn''t seem to be dominated at all, which made her mad.


    "Who are you!"


    "Who am I to blame? Are you afraid?"


    Su Yan''s expression meant to be molested, this little loli was so cute when she was angry.


    "This is what you forced me, so I''m not going to blame it!"


    Little Lori raised her lips and blew her whistle directly, very crisp, like a lark.


    Su Yan smiled even more, this whistle did not threaten him at all.


    But Xiao Lolita suddenly changed her conversation, her voice became high-pitched, she actually sang "Shanghai Beach"!


    "The waves are rushing, the waves are flowing thousands of miles, the waves are endless, and the world''s affairs are mixed up and the tide is surging. The tide is happy or sad.


    Little Lori can be regarded as a stunt. This song is considered to be a **** difficulty. She learned magic music back then, only this song still has a large failure rate.


    As long as this song "Shanghai Beach" is released, no one is uncontrolled, even if the realm is much higher than that of Lori, it is defeated by her.


    Little Lolita showed a triumphant look on her face. It seemed that she only needed two times to get Su Yan to subdue and commit suicide.


    But two times in the past, Su Yan was indifferent. Little Lolita sang it again in a hurry. Su Yan remained indifferent, with a smile on her face.


    Little Lori was shocked. At this moment, she fully understood that the handsome young man in front of her was probably an old monster, a much stronger existence than her.


    "You are the master!"


    Little Lori asked aloud and stopped singing.

 Chapter 561： Shijia brother and sister

    The majestic little Lori in the realm of the master naturally knows that she will not play a role in singing anyway in front of the master. This is a gap in the realm. She is only the late master.


    Seeing Little Lolita''s panicked expression, Su Yan''s smile remained the same, but it was a little evil.


    "What, don''t you sing it?"


    "The voice is not good today, we will fight another day!"


    Little Lolita wants to escape, she must run if she can''t win, otherwise she will be caught.


    "It''s better to hit the sun instead of choosing a day. If you don''t hit the sun today, just use your hands if you have a bad voice."


    Little Lolita��s eyes were full of jealousy, she was just a master later, how could she beat Su Yan, besides, she hadn��t learned much skill at all, the elder master only taught her to speak skill.


    "You bully!"


    Little Lori had tears in her eyes, and she was about to cry if she didn''t agree.


    Su Yan would not be fooled by her little trick, and said directly: "Cry, the louder you cry, the happier I will be."


    "Bad guy."


    Seeing that this trick was useless, Little Lori was so angry that she knew very well that she had no way to escape. It was a joke to run away from the master.


    "Get in the car, crying in the car will be more exciting."


    "Stinking rogue."


    Little Lolita cursed directly, she found that there was something wrong with Su Yan''s dialogue, it was too ambiguous, she used her hands if she didn''t have a good voice.


    Su Yan glanced at Cao''s Third Master, who had been frightened for a long time. His eyes were cold, a cloud of golden flames went directly towards him, and only a white bone was left in a moment.


    Since he had a murderous intent, Su Yan would naturally not let the third master of the Cao family live. This was his character.


    Seeing Su Yan killing the third master of the Cao family, a trace of anger flashed across Little Lolita''s face, and she stared at Su Yan with big eyes.


    "You have offended the Wang family, and now you have killed the Cao family again. The entire Weihuai martial arts world will inevitably be your enemy."


    "What''s terrible, it''s just a bunch of ants."


    "Ants?" Little Lolita showed a bit of abuse on her face, and said in a low voice, "Do you know what the Weihuai martial arts world represents?"


    "What matters to him."


    "You!" Little Lori was very angry. She had never been so angry before, and said directly, "Don''t think that you are a grandmaster and you are lawless, think you are the best in the world, there are many grandmasters in the Weihuai martial arts world."


    "so what."


    Seeing Su Yan so calm and calm, Little Lolita''s lungs exploded. She wanted to beat Su Yan painfully, but after weighing it up, she could only give up.


    Su Yan got on the car, activated the throttle, and went directly to the depths of the Qinling Mountains in Gu Hong, where the Shenmu Gate was built in that hinterland.


    Little Lolita kept twittering along the way, she wanted to go to the bathroom for a while, and then attacked Su Yan, but all kinds of methods were in vain.


    In the end Su Yan tore off her white shirt, and the red belly was undoubtedly revealed. Su Yan said with an evil smile: "No matter how honest you are, be careful I will rectify you on the spot."


    Now Little Lolita no longer dared to be presumptuous, she was really frightened by Su Yan, she didn''t want to be defiled by Su Yan.


    Without words all the way, Su Yan drove directly into the mountain stream, where there was muddy and steep, and the car danced all the way.


    Su Yan drove very fast, almost all the cars passing along the edge of the road, and the cornerstones under the road fell under the cliff, which made people scared to look.


    Little Lolita is naturally afraid, no matter how high her kung fu is, she will have to finish the game even if she falls from a height of several hundred meters.


    "Drive slowly, I don''t want to be buried with you."


    "Do you question my car skills?"


    Su Yan held the steering wheel with one hand, and pushed her other hand towards Little Lolita, frightening the little Lolly back.


    "You concentrate on driving."


    Su Yan stopped teasing little Lolita and drove through dangerous peaks after another.


    The road in front of the road suddenly became clear, and a rather luxurious hotel appeared in the eyes of the two.


    Little Lolita immediately called out: "Tired, tired, just rest here."


    Su Yan nodded, the car ran out of gas, and he needed to refuel at this place.


    Stopped the car, someone immediately came out to greet him, help refuel, and serve in one step.


    "You two are going to have a nap here?"


    "Well, get some food."


    "OK, wait."


    The two entered the hotel, the shop was not so deserted, instead, there were several groups of people sitting at the table to eat and drink.


    "How can there be this hotel in this place?"


    Su Yan was a little puzzled, this was almost equivalent to the wilderness and the depths of the mountains.


    The waiter who greeted him said with a smile: "Presumably the customer is not a local, and he doesn''t know some things."


    Little Lolita disdainfully said: "It''s not because many people go to my **** wooden gate to ask for medicine. The journey is so long that they have to rest. They discovered this business opportunity."


    The waiter nodded quickly, little Lolita was right.


    "Go to God Wooden Gate for medicine?"


    Su Yan was slightly puzzled, could this sacred wooden door confuse the people with some pills like Pilitang did.


    "Of course, the Shenmu Gate is a famous immortal gate. There are many strange people and strangers in it. Many people will refine pill, and those pill can save lives."


    The waiter spoke endlessly, obviously being quite arrogant about this, and being a person here is also a kind of pride.


    "It is said that the pill made by the master of Shenmumen can cure him even if he is terminally ill."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, only then did he understand what kind of school the sacred wooden door was.


    At this moment, a man at the next table came over with a wine glass with a faint smile on his face.


    The man is dressed in brand-name clothes, but he does not look like a nouveau riche. Instead, he sets off his unique qualities. At first glance, he is a child of a family and has a good education.


    The appearance of the man is medium-to-higher, especially with that temperament, people can not help but take a high look.


    This man was named Shi Dalong, the son of a Northwestern historian, who was considered a big family in Northwest political and business circles, with assets of more than billions.


    Shi Dalong came here after seeing the little Lolita next to Su Yan. Although she was only 1.5 meters tall, she couldn''t hide his admiration for her.


    Shi Dalong likes loli-shaped women the most, and she was attracted the first time she saw Lori.


    "Under Shi Dalong, do the two also go to the Shenmu Gate?"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but Little Lolita nodded slightly, Shi Dalong''s speech and behavior made her feel bored.


    Seeing Xiao Lolita like this, Shi Dalong was in a better mood, and sat down directly without thinking of himself as an outsider.


    Another woman at the next table also came over, looking at Su Yan with a bored expression, her eyes full of disdain.


    Su Yan concealed his appearance when he was in the car and turned into a very ordinary face.


    This woman is Shi Dalong''s younger sister, named Shi Ermei. She is also a standard big beauty, but she has no interest in Su Yan.

 Chapter 562： Arrive at the God Wooden Door

    "Brother, these people also pay attention to it. Isn''t it lowering their status?"


    Shi Ermei looked at Su Yan contemptuously, and when she saw Little Lolita, her eyes were a little jealous.


    She is jealous that Little Lori is better than her body, the only advantage is that she is a few centimeters taller than Little Lori, but Little Lori is sitting and can''t show it at all.


    Shi Dalong''s face changed slightly, he glared at Ermei Shi, then looked at Su Yan.


    "This is my little sister, who is accustomed to being indulged by my mother. I hope you two will not care."


    Little Lolita has a good impression of Shi Dalong, Young Master Pian Pian, behaves very appropriately, this is the legendary elite.


    Now she is trapped by Su Yan, her spiritual power is sealed by Su Yan, there is no way at all.


    The appearance of Shi Dalong made her think that if Shi Dalong is very strong, she can get away.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the little girl of the Shi Jia is also reasonable when she looks down on him. Such people can''t be caught in the crowd."


    Shi Dalong couldn''t refute it, Su Yan''s appearance was indeed too ordinary, and he couldn''t compare with himself.


    "You must be talented if you look ordinary, otherwise, why do you win the girl''s heart?"


    This is a test for Shi Dalong, wanting to know the relationship between Su Yan and Lolita.


    Ermei Shi curled her lips and said, "You are talented, come on, she must have taken a fancy to this kid''s money."


    Little Lori was full of anger, and immediately explained: "I have nothing to do with him. I was caught by him and went to the **** wooden door."


    Shi Dalong''s face changed, he was about to scold Su Yan and come to a hero to save the United States.


    Su Yan glanced at little Lolita lightly, and said flatly: "If you are naughty, believe it or not I will spank you?"


    Although Su Yan''s words meant to be molested, the look in his eyes made Little Loli''s heart tremble, because Su Yan showed a murderous look.


    Little Lolita hurriedly explained: "It''s just a joke. I went to Shenmumen to ask for medicine together with him. He is my friend."


    Shi Dalong''s anger dissipated, his spiritual power dissipated, and he recovered calmly.


    When Shi Dalong used his spiritual power, Lolita was disappointed, because Shi Dalong was not as strong as her, and was not Su Yan''s opponent at all.


    Little Lori didn''t eat in anger, and Su Yan didn''t need to eat at all. The morning tea just drank a bottle of super spiritual power liquid, and was not hungry at all.


    "Don''t eat, then go."


    Su Yan got up and walked directly outside, not worried about little Lolita running away, he knew that little Lolita didn''t dare to escape.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, Shi Dalong hurriedly stood up, chased after Su Yan, and apologized: "This brother, we also went to Shenmumen to ask for medicine, or let''s be together, the road will be a little lively."


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to be with this person, but Little Lolita agreed in one fell swoop, Su Yan didn''t refuse after thinking about it.


    After all, the purpose of going to the Shenmumen is for the empty old man. He still doesn''t know how many catties the Shenmumen is. It would be a good choice to go with the Shijia brothers and sisters.


    The Shijia brothers and sisters have a motorcade with various things in the car. Su Yan saw bundles of banknotes in sacks in a car. This historian is really a local tyrant.


    The four people were sitting in a car, and Su Yan''s free man was driven by another driver, and he was also happy.


    In the car, Shi Dalong had been enthusiastically talking with Little Lolita, but Su Yan and Shi Ermei kept their mouths all the way. Shi Ermei''s contempt for Su Yan never disappeared.


    "Brother, you really are, but this time I went to ask Dad and Sanba for medicine. Wouldn''t it be a delay to take them?"


    "Sanba, is there another person named Shi Sanba in your family?"


    Little Lolita smiled and fluttered, and her body trembled, making Shi Ermei envy and hate.


    "That''s my little brother. I was born on March 8th. It''s called Sanba."


    Shi Dalong turned to look at the second sister Shi, slightly angrily said: "Why is it delayed? Everyone has a lot of fun together, and the journey is less lonely."


    "You didn''t see that kid just now. You have been staring at the car behind you, and you must have bad intentions."


    Little Lolita saw that Shi Ermei looked so low-minded, she was also angrily said: "Just those vulgar things behind you, they will not be given to us."


    "Huh, it sounds nice. There are bundles of banknotes, antique jade, and exotic plants. You won''t be tempted!"


    "Sit down and watch the sky."


    Little Lori didn''t want to say any more, as the saint of the sacred wooden door, she had never seen anything, these were vulgar things to her.


    As for Su Yan, you are a master, and she thinks that she must also dismiss these things.


    After driving the car for half an hour, the road ahead was getting more and more trembling, but it was not too difficult for Shi Dalong.


    Seeing Su Yan sitting still, Shi Dalong couldn''t help asking, "Dare to ask this brother''s name?"


    Su Yan seldom spoke, so Shi Dalong didn''t even know his name.


    Su Yan couldn''t help answering at this moment: "Su Yan."


    "Looking at Brother Su''s temperament, I am afraid he is also a member of the martial arts world, right?"


    "That''s it."


    Little Lori was making faces on the side, so if she told them that Su Yan was a master, she would definitely frighten the two of them.


    But when she saw Su Yan''s look bad, she could only stick out her tongue, not daring to speak.


    The car went all the way, and finally reached the end of God''s road in the afternoon.


    After that, the group got out of the car and walked directly, led by little Lori, before reaching the Shenmu Gate before dusk.


    The place at this time is already in the hinterland of the Qinling Mountains. Basically, it is not a human being, but a paradise for animals and plants.


    Because of the entrance of the God Wooden Gate, people often enter here, which also broke the silence of the jungle.


    However, this place is still beautiful and indispensable. It can be called a paradise. Cultivating in this place will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Of course, there is no comparison here with Su Yan''s Spirit Gathering Array, the spiritual power of the Spirit Gathering Array is hundreds or thousands of times stronger than this.


    Before reaching the Shenmu Gate, everyone saw some people seeking medicine in front of the Shenmu Gate, and the Shijia brothers and sisters also showed a trace of anxiety.


    "Brother, there are still people asking for medicine, how can you fix it?"


    "It''s okay, go and see first, the big deal is to give them 100 million."


    "One hundred million?!"


    Shi Ermei looked surprised. Although their historians are rich, they are absolutely distressed when they spend so much.


    "Can save my father and 38, 100 million is nothing."


    Shi Ermei nodded when she heard the words. Father and Sanba are naturally the most important, even if it costs their family.


    The little Lolita on the side disdainfully said: "What do you think of the sacred wooden door, a place to collect money?"


    Shi Ermei sneered: "Shenmumen alchemy collects money from the world, isn''t it?"


    "ignorance."


    Little Lori said with contempt, and then said to Shi Dalong, "Shen Mumen dominates the land of Weihuai, and even the Wang family and Cao family can''t match it. Do you think they will be short of money?"


    The dignified wooden gate, the overlord of the Weihuai Land, had it not been for Zhonghai''s big boss to speak, I am afraid that the South has been dominated, how would he care about money?


    If they really want money, these rich men have not sent it obediently.

 Chapter 563： Come find the difference?

    Shi Dalong frowned, and couldn''t help asking, "How can I get medicine in a girl''s way?"


    "Secular things look like white paper in the eyes of Shenmumen. If you want to ask for medicine, you must first be sincere, and second, you have to dedicate things that satisfy Shenmumen."


    "What is satisfactory?"


    Shi Dalong looked anxious, his father and younger brother''s illness couldn''t be delayed, and he must get the magic medicine as soon as possible.


    Little Lolita paused for a while, and said with a smile: "It''s just a human heart."


    "Human heart?"


    Shi Dalong didn''t understand what little Lolita meant, and looked at her with some doubts.


    "Just dig out your own heart for medicine."


    Shi Dalong and Shi Ermei were terrified when they heard the words, it was too scary to dig out their hearts.


    "Come to ask for medicine, naturally to save your loved ones. What is there to sacrifice for him? If you don''t dare to be so insincere, how can the **** of insincere wooden door give medicine?"


    Shi Dalong was speechless for a while, and Little Lolita was right, but it always made him chill.


    Su Yan directly scolded: "Nonsense!"


    Little Lolita pouted and said with dissatisfaction: "What I said is true, and I don''t believe it."


    She is the saint of Shenmumen, and naturally knows Shenmumen well.


    Su Yan was full of disdain and said: "Ask God to ask medicine is to save lives, but this sacred wooden door is to kill lives first. This is an evil way."


    "You bullshit, this is to test whether a person is sincere or not."


    Little Lolita had her hands on her hips, and she had the posture of three hundred rounds of theory with Su Yan. She knew that she couldn''t beat Su Yan, so she could only do so.


    Su Yan directly took out a hat from the car, banged it on Little Lolita''s head, and wanted to walk towards the **** wooden door.


    "I don''t wear a hat!" Little Lori said angrily.


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita without the slightest anger, but quietly said something in her ear, and Little Lolita immediately obeyed.


    What Su Yan said was very simple, just saying that Little Lolita was disobedient, so she had only two ways to end the game, one was becoming a plaything, and the other was feasting.


    Thinking of these two endings, Little Lolita couldn''t help but trembles a few times, apparently shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    She obediently put on her hat and followed Su Yan, not daring to be a little arrogant, completely different from just now.


    The Shijia brothers and sisters also followed Su Yan up the steps, worried, obviously because of the words of Little Lori, the two of them were a little bit disheartened.


    When we arrived at the vast square in front of Shenmu Gate, the towering tree attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    This big tree must be at least several thousand years old. I am afraid it has been psychic. If it can be transplanted into the spirit gathering formation, it will inevitably give birth to spiritual wisdom.


    The big tree is covered with red rope, obviously for blessings for peace or for magical medicine.


    There were not as many people at the door as expected, only a few people were in the shadows, which was unexpected to a few people.


    "Why are there so few people here?"


    A hint of joy appeared on Shi Dalong''s face, and the odds of getting the magic drug with fewer people would be greater.


    Little Lolita said with a pity: "I must have gone through the days of seeking medicine now, otherwise there will not be so few people."


    She has been away from Shenmumen for a few months, and she is not very clear about the open day for seeking medicine.


    "What, you have to divide your time for medicine?!"


    Ermei Shi suddenly became anxious, her face changed, doesn''t it mean they ran for nothing.


    "Nonsense, do you think that magical medicine can be refined casually? That requires a lot of magical medicines to be refined by the elders, and there is such a small failure rate. This season is obviously not the picking period for magical medicines."


    Both of them showed a desperate look. Doesn''t this mean that the request for medicine is fruitless, aren''t their father and their third and eighth brothers hopeless?


    "Brother, what about father and younger brother."


    Ermei Shi cried anxiously, her eyes were red and swollen, her tears kept falling, and she was deeply saddened.


    "No, I will never compromise, I must ask for the magic medicine!"


    Shi Dalong walked directly up and came to the gate of Shenmu Gate. He looked at the closed gate. He hesitated for a while, and finally knocked on the gate.


    The crowd in twos and threes in the square shook their heads when they saw this scene, with a sad expression on their faces.


    "Don''t knock, it won''t come out."


    Little Lolita looked indifferent. Before the time to ask for medicine, Shenmumen would definitely not see people. This was the rule of the sect.


    Su Yan looked at the door of the **** wooden door, and according to Xiao Lolita''s words, the **** wooden door couldn''t get out, then how could he find the second daughter.


    Su Yan''s expression moved slightly, and he walked directly to the gate, intending to break the gate, then the people at the Shenmu Gate would definitely come out.


    Little Lori saw Su Yan''s movements and knew that he was going to do something bad, so she could not help but hurriedly stopped Su Yan.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Little Lolita said with an unkind expression, looking at Su Yan with a vigilant look. She is the saint of the sacred wooden door and naturally wants to maintain the sacred wooden door.


    "Why? Naturally, you are calling someone. You can''t come here empty-handed."


    "I can tell you that this is already a sacred wooden door. Now you let me go, I might spare your life."


    Little Lori became courageous. After all, she was already in her own home, so she naturally wanted to fight against others.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Lolita with a look of disdain, and said: "If you chat again, I will cut your tongue first."


    Little Lolita hurriedly shut her mouth, facing Su Yan she was completely arrogant, Su Yan could easily suppress her.


    Shi Dalong on the side also changed his face slightly. From the remarks of the two, he could judge that the two were not friends, but enemies.


    But now he doesn''t want to care about these things at all, because he is already upset about the magic medicine.


    Instead, he hoped that Su Yan would do anything wrong, so that he would attract the attention of Shenmu Men, and maybe he would have the opportunity to ask for medicine.


    Su Yan walked to the door and slapped it directly with a palm, and a strong spiritual force shook open. The seven-eight-meter-high iron-bronze door was swaying endlessly, and everyone around was slightly surprised.


    "Who is this man, so much strength!"


    "I''m afraid it''s a practitioner."


    "Lianjiazi can''t do it. The Shenmu Gate doesn''t see people, and it''s useless to use all the means. If you provoke them, it will lead to murder."


    Shi Dalong had a tremor on his face. He could feel the powerful fluctuations of spiritual power in the palm that Su Yan had just shot, which could only be emitted by people who were at least Master Consummation.


    He himself is also a late master, and the realm above the master''s Consummation is something he needs to look up to. Even his father, the historian, is nothing more than the master''s Consummation.


    Only then did he understand that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary character, he was probably a disciple of a hermit, an absolute enchanting genius.


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised. He used two levels of spiritual power to make the gate move only. He couldn''t help being sure. There must be rune taboos on this gate, and this sacred wooden gate cannot be underestimated.


    After a while, a young man dressed in a robes opened the door, looked around with an angry face, and finally locked his gaze on Su Yan.


    "Come to find the difference?!"

 Chapter 564： sincerity

    The young man glared at Su Yan, and he had the urge to shoot at a disagreement. As a disciple of Shenmu Men, he had never been afraid of anyone.


    Su Yan looked at the young man calmly, and said lightly: "It''s not looking for faults, but for medicine."


    "Isn''t it all said, this time there is no medicine!"


    The young man said impatiently, he didn''t take the matter seriously, and was about to close the door and leave.


    Su Yan stopped his movement, looked at Shi Dalong, and gave him a look.


    Shi Dalong still hesitated, but knew that this was the only way, so he could only bite the bullet and walked forward and gave the young man a bank card in his hand.


    Seeing that it was a bank card, the young man wanted to attack, but was interrupted by Shi Dalong''s soft words.


    "Master, there are two million in this card, so it''s like buying tea for the master."


    Hearing that there were two million, the young man''s face changed slightly, the card he was about to throw out was kicked into his pocket, and his angry face slowly recovered.


    He is just an outer disciple of Shenmu Sect. If he is not a core disciple, he can''t learn alchemy, and he will be expelled from the division after he is 30 years old.


    In the future, if you leave the sacred wooden gate and walk in the world, you must have money to live.


    The young man calmly said: "Since you are so sincere, then I will make an exception, but whether you can get the magic medicine depends on your own luck."


    Shi Dalong was overjoyed and looked at Su Yan with gratitude. Although it is still unclear whether he could get the magic medicine in the end, it was Su Yan who gave them hope.


    The four people entered, and the twos and threes were full of anxiety, and they sent bank cards one after another, which also got the acquiescence of the young man.


    A total of seven or eight people entered the Shenmu Gate directly, but the square outside was silent, and no one was seen.


    Entering the Divine Wooden Gate, Su Yan felt the extraordinary of this sect. The spiritual power inside was ten times stronger than the outside, which was a good place.


    This must be something that is constantly emitting from it, otherwise it would definitely not have such a strong spiritual power, which actually aroused Su Yan''s curiosity.


    Following the young man, a few people came to the side house of the Shenmumen. The young man wanted to take them to see his brother, intending to let the brother refine the pill and kill the matter.


    "You just wait here, I''ll report to Senior Brother."


    A group of people nodded quickly, but Su Yan and Xiao Lolita were indifferent, which naturally caused the young man''s dissatisfaction.


    But he didn''t say anything. Su Yan felt too strong for him to provoke him casually, but Little Lolita gave him a familiar feeling, as if he had seen it somewhere, but couldn��t get angry. .


    "Brother Su, thank you so much."


    Shi Dalong hurriedly thanked him, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    Even the second sister Shi, who was dismissive of Su Yan, was biting her lip at this time, a bit regretful.


    Of course, she was just a little grateful for the matter, and still looked down on Su Yan in her heart because her brother paid the money.


    Several people are waiting here, looking around, after all, it is the first time to come in, full of curiosity.


    But after a while, the young man walked over with a man in his thirties who was his senior brother Zi Chong.


    Zi Chong wore a gown of gossip, with long hair and a small beard, as if he was a real cultivator.


    Zi Chong was quite arrogant, walking tigers and tigers, his head held high, he did not pay attention to these people at all.


    When he got close, Zi Chong was still reproaching the young man, and the young man only took part.


    "Ziyu, haven''t I told you that during this period of time, I will not distribute pills and bring people in?!"


    Ziyu bent down slightly and said respectfully: "Brother, these are all sincere people, I was moved."


    "Hmph, I don''t know you, you are moved by money, right."


    Ziyu couldn''t refute, bowed his head slightly.


    Zi Chong didn''t delve into it, instead, he looked at Su Yan and his eyes were bright and majestic, making a group of people change their faces and feel uneasy.


    "Since Ziyu said that you are sincere, I will make an exception, but whether I can get the pill depends on your good fortune."


    "There is Master Lao."


    A group of people bent over to thank, very respectful.


    Seeing that Su Yan and Little Lolita hadn''t bent over, Zi Chong couldn''t help his face suddenly change, and he exhaled two turbid air from his nostrils.


    "You two don''t thank my brother." Ziyu hurriedly scolded.


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "I''m not here to ask for medicine, why do you thank him?"


    "You presumptuous!"


    Little Lolita didn''t speak, because Su Yan didn''t want her to be exposed, so she directly sealed her dumb acupoint.


    "Why do you let in such a troublemaker?!"


    Zi Chong directly blamed Zi Yu, his face was very ugly.


    Ziyu was also full of anger. Had it not been for Su Yan to be able to flap the door, he would have beaten Su Yan violently.


    When Shi Dalong saw the bad news, he walked forward and gave Zi Chong a bank card.


    Who knows that Zi Chong directly abandoned Card, and his face was even more angry.


    Shi Dalong immediately explained: "If the teacher wants cash, I can also offer it."


    "Er wait even defiled me with dirty things, get out of me!"


    Shi Dalong was immediately blinded and stunned on the spot.


    Ziyu hurriedly walked towards Shi Dalong and said angrily: "You used these things to insult my brother, I will also drive you out, so don''t hesitate to apologize to brother!


    Ziyu winked at Shi Dalong and whispered a word of jade in his ear, Shi Dalong had reacted.


    He untied a piece of precious jade from his waist and slipped it quietly into Zi Chong''s hand. He hurriedly said, "Master, I have no intention of offending, I hope that Master will atone."


    Seeing that it was jade, Zi Chong looked at Shi Dalong and said, "Since you are so sincere, let it go."


    Zi Chong walked into the room and sat directly on top of him, looking at Shi Dalong with a majestic face, "Do you have to ask for the pill?"


    "I implore the fairy master to give me magical medicine to save the lives of my father and my little brother."


    "The magic medicine can also be given to you, but it depends on your sincerity."


    Shi Dalong directly knelt down, and there was gold under the man''s knees, and he also gave up.


    But Zi Chong said disapprovingly: "This does not represent your sincerity."


    "Then how can the immortal master be young to be sincere?"


    "Stupid!"


    However, Zi Chong became angry, and no longer looked at Shi Dalong.


    Ziyu hurriedly said: "Don''t you understand, my senior brother has already said it, it depends on your sincerity."


    Shi Dalong was stunned, sincere and insincere, he couldn''t help but think of the words of little Lori before, his face changed suddenly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "If you are really asking for medicine for your father and brother, then take out your heart and let me see if you are sincere!"


    Zi Chong looked at Shi Dalong with a solemn expression, there was no room for relaxation at all.


    Shi Dalong was trembling. He didn''t expect that what Little Lolita said was true, and the second sister Shi on the side was even more pale with fright.

 Chapter 565： Dare to make trouble at Shenmumen!

    Not only the Shijia brothers and sisters were frightened, but the other people''s expressions changed suddenly, and some of them turned pale.


    Little Lori had a proud look, her face covered by her hat was full of pride, and what she said was naturally true.


    Su Yan had a cold expression on his face, but saving lives and healing wounds was killing people. This sacred wooden door seemed to be absolutely not decent.


    Zi Chong stared at the Shijia brother and sister without saying a word, with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Ziyu on the side also kept urging, his eyes were extremely arrogant, and he said: "You want to save people, so naturally you have to give something, otherwise you still don''t think about the pill."


    Shi Dalong trembled all over, struggling incomparably, never expected that he would encounter such a thing, and he would change his life for magical medicine.


    Shi Ermei pulled Shi Dalong, she was more sober, and quickly said: "Brother, we don''t ask for medicine anymore, this place is not our place at all."


    "Don''t ask for medicine? We have been to other places."


    "Brother, have you forgotten? We haven''t gone to Jiangbei yet. I heard that the super spiritual liquid there is amazing."


    Shi Dalong shook his head and said in despair, "That''s just a health product. How can he save the lives of his father and Sanba?"


    Ermei Shi was also speechless, unable to think of any other way, and there was a brief silence in the entire living room.


    Zi Chong snorted coldly: "Since you dare not, that''s all, Ziyu sees off!"


    Zi Chong issued the order of chasing off guests, and did not give any chance to change it back. After all, it was not him who begged the Shijia brothers and sisters, but the Shijia brothers and sisters begged him.


    Shi Dalong hurriedly said: "Master, don''t worry, let me think about it for a moment."


    "Hmph, you don''t even have the courage to sacrifice for your family. Come to ask for some medicine so that they can get into the soil early."


    Zi Chong tossed his sleeves and wanted to leave.


    Shi Dalong knelt down directly, with a look of despair on his face, and a trace of toughness in his eyes.


    "Master, I''ll dig!"


    Ermei Shi was very anxious, crying and pulling her brother and said: "Brother, you can''t do this, you will be lifeless like this."


    "It doesn''t matter if I can save my father and Sanba, I have one life for two lives!"


    Shi Dalong''s eyes were full of firmness, and he wanted to understand that this business was not a loss.


    Zi Chong nodded slightly, somewhat satisfied with Shi Dalong, and then looked at Ziyu who was aside.


    Ziyu hurriedly brought a plate with a dagger shining with cold light inside.


    Shi Dalong took the dagger and looked at his chest, then took off his clothes directly, revealing his white upper body.


    "Father, Sanba, I hope the magic medicine can cure you."


    When he said that, he felt cruel, and directly squeezed the dagger, piercing it towards his chest.


    But the dagger didn''t pierce into the chest, it broke into two halves just a few minutes from the chest.


    Shi Dalong naturally knew that Su Yan did it, and looked at Su Yan blankly, "Brother Su, what does this mean?"


    "You are so stupid, do you commit suicide if they let you commit suicide?"


    "I am willing to save my father and Sanba''s life."


    "Will you be a fart, what kind of disease did your father and younger brother get, you know that the medicine given by Shenmumen will definitely cure them?"


    "They are poisoned. As long as there is hope, I will try, Brother Su, don''t stop me."


    Shi Dalong was full of determination, and he would basically not change what has been decided.


    Su Yan shook his head. He didn''t want to care about this, but he saw that Shi Dalong was not bad, and it was a pity that he died, so he stopped it.


    "I think you are in a hurry to go to the doctor. This is a wicked way, but you are believed in it."


    Shi Dalong''s heart trembled, where he would think so much, his mind was full of his father and younger brother''s illness.


    "Give you a way, go to Jiangbei University to find Academician Chen, and he will give you super psychiatric fluid to protect your father and younger brother from harm."


    "Really?"


    Shi Dalong had a questioning look. The Super Spiritual Liquid was famous recently, but he didn''t agree with the magical effect.


    "I''m still cooking it. The super soul liquid can even bring back people who have just died, not to mention your father and brother."


    At this time, Zi Chong was already furious. He did not expect that Su Yan would dare to make trouble in public, dare to be so defiant, to stop Shi Dalong from getting his heart out.


    "How dare you make trouble at Shenmumen!"


    Zi Chong pointed at Su Yan, his eyes were full of killing intent, and the **** wooden door was majestic and inviolable.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "What about the trouble? I want to destroy your evil way."


    Even Little Lolita was shocked when she heard this. Su Yan said that there was absolutely no possibility of it.


    She didn''t know what kind of grievance Su Yan had with Shenmu Men, but it was definitely not a small grudge, otherwise it wouldn''t make Su Yan so radical.


    "good very good!"


    Zi Chong stood up, staring at Su Yan coldly with violent eyes, his whole body floated, and he directly pressed towards Su Yangai.


    Su Yan was so contemptuous and indifferent to Zi Chong''s coercion.


    Little Lori was full of frustration. How to contend with Su Yan in the realm of admiring a master is simply ants shaking the tree.


    All the spiritual power covers pressed against Su Yan, did not cause any harm to Su Yan, but bounced back, shaking Zi Chong to spit out blood.


    Zi Chong was shocked, he was also the pinnacle of the master''s later stage. He didn''t expect that a full blow could not even break the opponent''s qi, and the opponent could hurt himself if he didn''t defend.


    He knew that he was definitely not Su Yan''s opponent, because the realm of the two was so different that he could only call for help at the moment.


    Zi Chong tried his best to restore his expression, his tongue was spring thunder, and his own words floated across the **** wooden door.


    "This place is the sacred wooden gate, you are never allowed to be arrogant, the elders of the category will definitely come to kill you!"


    Naturally, he wanted to confide in the news and bring out a more powerful master, but he did not know that if Su Yan was willing, he would never open his mouth.


    Shi Dalong and others were also shocked by Su Yan''s actions. Although they could easily defeat Zi Chong, they should know that they were facing the entire God Wooden Gate at this time, this behemoth with several masters.


    "Brother Su, why are you so reckless, this is the sacred wooden door!"


    Shi Dalong was also anxious, doing this was clearly opposed to Shenmumen, he had not seen the enemy of Shenmumen have a good end.


    Su Yan was indifferent, did not put Shi Dalong''s words in his eyes at all, he was not even afraid of the mere Shenmu Men.


    "Elder." Su Yan showed full contempt, "Let your elders die soon!"


    Su Yan spoke again, and his tone was even more shocking than before. He directly provoked the elders of Shenmumen without paying attention to them.


    Zi Chong was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He had never expected that Su Yan was so arrogant, and that the elders were not afraid. You must know that the elders of the Shenmumen are the worst of the masters, and some have even reached the position of little masters. Most people can clamor.


    "You are dead, our elders will definitely kill you."


    Su Yan smiled coldly, did not answer, he didn''t bother to answer.

 Chapter 566： Scared the elders

    This scene was too fast, and the others didn''t react at all. After understanding it, all they saw was that Zi Chong was injured, and Su Yan was utterly utterly speaking.


    Even Shi Dalong was frightened, Su Yan''s words were too arrogant, and he simply didn''t put the **** wooden door in his eyes.


    Little Lolita''s face moved slightly. She didn''t expect Su Yan to take this action. This was a direct challenge to the majesty of the God Wooden Door.


    Even if Su Yan is a strong master, it is difficult for the little Lori to shake the Shenmumen. She is very clear about the strength of the Shenmumen and the power of the Shenmumen.


    For her, Su Yan is the enemy. She should be angry in her heart for looting her here, and she should hate Su Yan.


    But this brief contact made her feel that Su Yan seemed to have something, as if Shenmumen had done something bad and Su Yan came to the door.


    She knew the Shenmumen and the darkness of the Shenmumen even more. She was not forcibly taken away by the elders of the Shenmumen, so she pityed Su Yan.


    What a pity, what''s the use, she is only the goddess of the wooden door, she said that she is the daughter-in-law of the next door master, but it is just a vase.


    "Su Yan, you don''t want your life, dare to make trouble here?"


    Little Lolita directly scolded her in a hurry, regardless of Su Yan''s warning.


    Zi Chong heard the voice, with a look of doubt on his face, and hurriedly asked: "Is it a saint?!"


    Ziyu also said anxiously: "So you caught the saint, you are so bold!"


    Indiscriminately, it is Ziyu''s mind to directly buckle this grave crime first.


    But all this was like nothing to Su Yan, he didn''t take it to heart at all. He came here just to destroy the old man and save the two daughters. It was such a simple matter.


    As for the Shenmu Gate to block, I''m sorry, but it''s all destroyed, he is not afraid to kill a few more people.


    Nowadays, it is even more so evil when encountering the **** wooden door, and you have to show your heart. Such a sect obviously makes him angry, so naturally he has to bear the price of his anger.


    The fighting in the hall naturally attracted the attention of others at Shenmumen. A group of disciples in Taoist costumes ran over and surrounded the group of people.


    And those ordinary people who simply ask for medicine are already scared. He Cheng has seen such scenes, and the faint-hearted has wet his crotch.


    "Who is the one who dares to make trouble at the Shenmu Gate, don''t you want to live!"


    Among the group of disciples is a man in his 30s with a majestic face, obviously the backbone of this group of disciples.


    This person''s name is Zi Huan. In terms of his dignity and inferiority, he is higher than Zi Chong. The realm is already a master and he will soon be promoted to the position of elder.


    Zi Huan looked at Su Yan with a cold face, did not hide his murderous intentions, and dared to make trouble at the Shenmumen, then the result was already doomed.


    "Now I don''t care about your unyielding or hardship, no matter what your anger or unspeakable concealment, if you make trouble at the Shenmumen, you have to bear the anger of the Shenmumen!"


    Zi Huan raised the long sword in his hand and directly issued an order. A group of disciples urged the spiritual power in the body to kill Su Yan.


    Surrounded by nearly forty or fifty disciples, this force should not be underestimated, at least comparable to the master''s ultimate blow!


    Shi Dalong had already changed color, and he was so frightened that he couldn''t help but back up a few steps, and the other people had already hidden under the chairs and shivered.


    As for the second sister Shi who naturally hid behind Shi Dalong, she also looked terrified. Little Lolita''s complexion changed abruptly. This spiritual power struck, and if Su Yan couldn''t stop her, she would have to finish playing.


    This is the Divine Wooden Gate. Although she is a saint, she is nothing in the eyes of those people. There will be a new saint when the saint dies.


    Su Yan''s face was plain, facing the attack of various spiritual powers, the front of his forehead bangs lightly stroked, and a coercion directly drifted away.


    It was just a coercion and did not use spiritual power. This group of people felt heart palpitations. The original powerful spiritual attack was unable to perform 100%, which made everyone''s expressions drastically changed.


    "This son is too weird and must be killed with all his strength!"


    Zi Huan also joined the battle, a drop of essence and blood dripped down the sword, and Zhou Guang immediately made a masterpiece, and the cyan spiritual power turned into a long sword, and it attacked Su Yan.


    Others followed suit one after another, and suddenly countless long swords of spiritual power rushed in, the scene was vast, like the return of ten thousand swords.


    A piece of spiritual power cut off a handful of Su Yan''s hair, and Su Yan was slightly angry. He didn''t expect that his pressure could not be resisted, which made him very disappointed.


    With a wave of his hand, a powerful and majestic spiritual power poured out and directly attacked dozens of Shenmumen disciples.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t move, these spiritual power swords couldn''t hurt his body. He just wanted to test his majesty, and of course he blamed him for not using all his strength.


    Spiritual power attacked, these **** wooden door disciples were naturally unable to resist, and they were flying around by spiritual power, causing serious injuries, and moreover, they didn''t know their life or death.


    Even Zi Huan was clutching his chest at this time, vomiting blood violently, with only deep fear in his eyes.


    Shi Ermei''s eyes widened, as if all this could not happen at all, but it happened right before her eyes.


    "He, he is so strong!"


    It was his father, the Patriarch of the Shi Family probably did nothing more than that. This made Ermei Shi know Su Yan again, and she never dared to be contemptuous anymore.


    Shi Dalong was also slightly frightened. The first time he saw Su Yan, he knew that he was not easy, so he scorned his little sister again and again along the way.


    Little Lolita is very plain, and Su Yangui is the grandmaster. If this group of shrimps can''t be solved, she is a grandmaster. She is just afraid of the appearance of the elder and the master.


    But at this moment, a loud roar resounded like thunder throughout the hall, and a powerful pressure was pressing on Su Yan.


    A man wearing a Taoist robe with a Tai Chi pattern leapt from mid-air with a tight face, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    "The five elders are here!"


    A disciple resisted the pain, roared, his eyes full of smiles, and looked at Su Yan with spiteful eyes.


    Zi Huan, Zi Chong and others immediately walked behind the fifth elder, their tight bodies relaxed at this moment.


    "Fifth Elder, this kid kidnapped the saint."


    The Fifth Elder raised his eyebrows slightly and said angrily: "Whether he hijacks the saint or not, he is dead if he causes trouble at the wooden gate of my god!"


    The status of the Fifth Elder in the Shenmu Gate is naturally high, and the realm is also the work of the little master, and he is admired by many people.


    But little Lolita showed a trace of disdain, Su Yan is a grandmaster, little grandmaster is not enough.


    She wanted to say something to tell, but then she thought about it, the Fifth Elder didn''t put her in her eyes at all just now, and couldn''t help but swallowed everything into her stomach.


    "Before you die, leave your life, I Kong Xin never kills the unknown."


    Su Yan took a step with his right foot, and a wave of dragon power emerged, and the golden long dragon phantom skyrocketed from behind, and the dragons roared endlessly.


    This scene made everyone present tremble, and even the five elders showed serious expressions, thinking that Su Yan was not a good person to deal with.


    And Su Yan''s eyes were full of majesty, and under his deep gaze was a beating flame with unparalleled pressure.


    This coercion directly enveloped the entire hall, and the quaint house collapsed in an instant.


    The Fifth Elders were surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Yan could produce such a powerful ability just by coercion. Now he is ready and does not look down upon Su Yan.


    "Since you want to ask my name, then I will tell you!"


    "I am Jiangnan Su Baxian!"


    This roar is like a dragon''s momentum, directly trembling through the sky, but pressing toward the fifth elder.


    The Fifth Elder''s heart trembled. Of course, Su Baxian knew that, even more so, he knew that he was the strongest in the local rankings, and he was too scared to speak.


    At this moment, his whole body trembled, and a burst of blood was sprayed out directly, dyeing the entire skirt.


    Essence and blood were spit out, and the fifth elders immediately languished, lying down, his eyes widened.


    The five elders lying on the ground twitched directly, like a swing, blood constantly overflowing from the corners of their mouths, the majesty in their eyes had long since dissipated, only panic.


    His breath slowly weakened, and he was directly wilted. Seeing Su Yan''s unchanging gaze, he directly vomited blood up to the sky, unable to stop it.


    After twitching for a while, the eyes of the fifth elders were still wide, but the heart stopped beating, and the consciousness slowly dissipated.


    Although he was unwilling, there was still no way he could attack his heart with blood and coercion.


    He was actually frightened to death by Su Yan''s words!

 Chapter 567： Kill as many as you come!

    This scene came too suddenly, no one in the audience reacted, and no one would believe that such a thing would happen.


    The five elders of the dignified sacred wooden door, high-ranking and respected existence, were actually scared to death by a word!


    If this spreads out, people in the martial arts world will inevitably give you a few big ears, and they will definitely yell at you for nonsense, and if they don''t, they will slander you.


    In Weihuai, the martial arts community and even the political and business circles have circulated this sentence, offending Cao Wang''s death, offending Shenmu and harming the whole family. This shows the majesty of Shenmumen.


    The first person who came to her senses was the little Lolita. She grew her mouth and her face was unquestionable. Her big eyes were filled with consternation, and her chest was fluctuating. She was obviously frightened.


    "You, you actually killed the fifth elder!"


    Little Lori pointed to Su Yan, her eyes were even more shocked, which completely exceeded her expectations.


    She knew that the Fifth Elder was defeated by Su Yan, because Su Yan was a master and had realm suppression, but he had never expected that Su Yan''s words actually scared the Fifth Elder to death.


    The disciples of the Shenmu Sect turned around now, all their faces were pale and dull, as if they were greatly frightened.


    "How is this possible, how is it possible!"


    Zi Huan kept questioning and didn''t believe that the five elders he admired in his heart actually died so tragically.


    But the corpse of the fifth elder was still lying in front of him, and the blood on his whole body and even on the ground kept telling him that the fifth elder was scared to death.


    In ancient times, Zhuge Liang had never seen such a brazen person, scolding Wang Lang to death, and today there is a self-registration number in front of the wooden door of the **** Su Ba, scaring the five elders to death!


    It took a long time for Shi Dalong to react, looking at Su Yan with a look of horror, not understanding the magic of his words, and it was actually able to scare the five elders who were the little master to death.


    His heart was fluctuating, afraid of constant questioning, and wanted to find out the reason. He could see Su Yan''s deep and cold eyes, but he did not dare to ask.


    As for Shi Ermei''s face long ago, she tightly grasped Shi Dalong''s clothes corner, like a little girl film.


    She is now afraid of Su Yan, because she has been cynic and mean to Su Yan all the way, and her face is also contemptuous.


    But she can''t be blamed, Su Yan''s appearance is too ordinary, and she hasn''t shown strength, how could she know that Su Yan is so powerful.


    The five elders who could curse the little master of the death wooden door in one word were definitely not a kind of luck or luck, which must include strength, perhaps that sentence has a very powerful majesty.


    I am Jiangnan Su Baxian!


    Shi Ermei kept repeating this sentence in her heart, and the more she heard it, the more frightened she became. Guangguang Su Baxian''s three words are full of majesty and give people an extremely domineering feeling.


    Jiangnan is a place name, of course she knows that the scenery is old, the sunrise is red and the river is green as blue, can you remember Jiangnan?


    This is also the place she longs for, because she has never been to Jiangnan because she practiced hard at home.


    "and many more!"


    Shi Ermei felt something was wrong, as if a flash of light suddenly appeared in her mind, her face suddenly changed wildly.


    It was this light, which was the words she heard of the big family members not long ago, which made her heart tremble, and she kept pulling Shi Dalong''s shirt.


    "brother."


    Ermei Shi��s voice almost turned into a cry, she was really frightened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shi Dalong looked at Ermei Shi with a look of doubt.


    "Brother, Su Ba first, Su Ba first!"


    After Shi Ermei reminded Shi Dalong, his face changed wildly, and he almost fell to the ground. He was frightened.


    "Unexpectedly, Brother Su is the well-known Su Baxian in Jiangbei. No wonder it''s arrogant. No wonder that a name can scare the five elders of God Mumen.


    There was a bit of bitterness in Shi Dalong''s eyes, Jiangbei Su Baxian had been circulated with them for a long time, and it was recently reported that he had broken through the position of master and became the respect of North and South.


    It''s just that he still doesn''t know more of Su Yan''s identity, otherwise he might have to be scared to death on the spot.


    The major generals of the military department and Ye Canghai are all attracted, and the commander-in-chief has to talk to, the gambling city destroys the champion, the Lingnan is called the list, the kimchi altar tops Jin Xuanwu, overseas Hongmen has back and forth...


    Any identity, any thing, that is the existence that is enough to cause a sensation in the martial arts world, and that is enough to make people kneel and worship. This is the majesty of the strong.


    Facing the shock of everyone, Su Yan looked calm. He saw so many scenes like this, and it was not worth his attention.


    He just wanted to find Elder Jikong, and only wanted to save the second daughter, nothing more.


    Of course he is not afraid of things, and he is not afraid of making things worse.


    At this time, Su Yan recovered his appearance, with a handsome face, and this appearance could match his reputation as Su Baxian.


    Little Lolita was stunned on the spot when she saw Su Yan''s true appearance, her little heart throbbed, obviously shocked by Su Yan''s change.


    "You, this is your face?!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer. Little Lolita seemed to him to be nothing but a vase ant, so naturally he couldn''t get into his eyes.


    "No wonder, how the ordinary appearance just now can be worthy of you, there is no such kingly domineering!"


    A trace of sadness flashed in little Lolita''s eyes, the dignified Su Baxian, the prestige of the North and the South, and the position of the Grand Master, must be attacked by the group. Even if she is heartbeat now, she knows that Su Yan will not care about it.


    And Shi Ermei was even more surprised and covered her lips. She couldn''t believe that Su Yan was like this. Not to mention that her ordinary appearance had already conquered her. This appearance completely made her heart tremble.


    Thinking about what she had done to Su Yan before, Ermei Shi was not only afraid, but also annoyed. At this time, she had already blushed and lowered her head.


    Shi Dalong also carried a trace of anger. His sister was so savage and willful. If it weren''t for the second sister of Shi, I''m afraid he and Su Yan might be brothers.


    Think about how majestic and prestigious it would be to be able to call the brother and Dao brother to the master, but now Shi Dalong dare not think about it anymore.


    Zi Chong and Zi Huan stood up at this time, enduring the pain and panic, looking at Su Yan with resentment.


    "No matter who you are, if you kill our fifth elders, God Wooden Door will never let you go."


    They also let go of harsh words, their legs and feet have long been oblivious to their orders and backed away towards the distance.


    But they were too naive, if Su Yan wanted to kill them, even if he retreated to the middle hall, he would definitely not escape Su Yan''s palm.


    At this time, three old men wearing Taoist robes with Tai Chi patterns had walked out of the middle hall, with majestic and violent faces, and the murderous eyes staring at Su Yan.


    "You actually killed your fifth brother, today the Shenmumen is where you were buried!"


    The one headed in the middle showed his eyesight, with an indefensible majesty in his tone, more like a judgment.


    But Su Yan said coldly: "I don''t know whether I live or die, I will kill as many as I come!"

 Chapter 568： Nika appeared

    "Arrogant!"


    The head of the person has sharper eyes and full of killing intent in his eyes.


    This person is Kong Li, the third elder of Shenmumen, and next to him are the sixth elder Kong Wen and the seventh elder Kong Liang.


    The six elders and the seventh elders are also in the position of the young master, and the third elder Kong Li has stepped into the position of the master.


    So they knew that Su Yan was Su Baxian, and they weren''t so moved. What about the elders of the North and the South. His three elders, Kong Li, were also grandmasters, and there were two young masters beside them.


    I have to say that the gods are so powerful that the disciples are all masters, and the elders have four or five junior masters, and there are also three or four masters.


    With such a strong lineup, it is reasonable to dominate Weihuai, and Jiangnan and Jiangbei are simply not comparable.


    Even Lingnan was eclipsed in front of the Shenmumen. If the Shenmumen were to be dispatched, even Yu Tiandou would be difficult to resist.


    It is no wonder that it is so powerful that it will attract the attention and warning of Zhonghai.


    This is a kind of order, and the leaders of China Shipping must keep this order. If the Shenmumen is allowed to develop, it will inevitably cause turmoil in the south, and it will even be impossible to manage it.


    A grandmaster appeared, and the disciples present were immediately settled, and the feared heart was comforted at this moment.


    "The third elder, this person is too hateful, kill him directly to avenge the fifth elder!"


    Zihuan wept and tears like rain, and his voice was full of grief and indignation, which made the other disciples all moved.


    "Please avenge the third elders for the fifth elders!"


    "Please avenge the third elders for the fifth elders!"


    "Please avenge the third elders for the fifth elders!"


    ...


    The disciples present screamed, enthusiastic, and had long regarded Su Yan as a demon, as if they were acting justly.


    Little Lori is very aware of the power of the third elder. Although the third elder only broke through the master, he is not far from the second elder by virtue of unique conditions, because the third elder will refine alchemy.


    "Su Yan, you have to be careful, the third elder is very strong."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Aren''t you the saint of God Wooden Door, why are you reminding me?"


    Little Lolita suddenly pouted her mouth and her face was unhappy. She was forcibly brought by the **** wooden door, and she didn''t enter the **** wooden door voluntarily, otherwise she would not have been dragging the **** wooden door outside.


    "No return on a good deed!"


    Little Lolita glared at Su Yan, and put her head aside in a fit of anger, not paying attention to Su Yan.


    And Shi Dalong was also jealous and said: "Brother Su, don''t be reckless, the three elders of this sacred wooden door are said to have killed thousands of miles, no one can stop."


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully, ignored Shi Dalong''s words, and looked directly at the third elder Kong Li.


    "I, Su Ba, came here first for one thing, and let the old man Jikong come out and die!"


    "Not to mention that everything you said is empty or empty, I don''t know, but if you kill my fifth brother now, you will never die."


    "That''s because he didn''t know how to live or die, and offended me. I just said the name, he can''t bear it, blame me?"


    The expression of the third elder changed suddenly, and he naturally knew that his fifth brother was scared to death by Su Yan. This was a very embarrassing thing, and it was also the eternal pain of Shenmu Men.


    "Regardless of the process, only the result!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Well, if you don''t care about the process and just talk about the result, then I can kill it boldly!"


    Su Yan''s heart of killing intent suddenly rose. Since the Shenmumen had to protect this person, he would kill it and destroy it forever! "


    The faces of Lori and the others were full of anxiety. The words of the two must have an irreversible ending, and she also knew that the death of the five elders must be an endless ending, and it is impossible to reconcile.


    "be careful."


    She could only speak like this. She admitted that she was attracted to Su Yan and didn''t want Su Yan to be harmed. At the same time, she was dissatisfied with Shenmu Men.


    "The mere ants can be wiped out by turning their hands, so how terrified!"


    Su Yan was majestic and did not pay attention to the three elders at all. These goods are much different from Yu Tiandou and can be easily destroyed.


    The three of them stepped forward and directly surrounded Su Yan, a breathtaking coercion enveloped the entire hall, Shi Dalong and others were unbearable and backed away frantically.


    Even the little Lolita stepped back a few steps, her face was pale, this kind of coercion was also a very powerful existence for her.


    Su Yan looked at the three with cold eyes, his face was as calm as water, and he never looked at them straight from beginning to end.


    "Come on, three ways to destroy you."


    Su Yan made bold remarks, but for him it was nothing more than narrating the facts. One man, one move, is the most time-saving way.


    But the three of them were furious. This was a contempt and insult to them. When did the dignified young master and the strong master suffer such humiliation.


    "Fate!"


    The sixth and seventh elders took the lead, and the two powerful spiritual powers directly attacked Su Yan, making deafening noises all around.


    The third elder Kong Li knew that Su Yan was very good, and the two were definitely not his opponents, and he did not hesitate to shoot directly and accompany them to attack.


    Facing the strong attack of the three, Su Yan showed a mischievous smile on his face, his dantian spiritual power surged, and a golden light burst into his hands.


    "One move will kill you first!"


    Su Yan slapped the seventh elder with a palm. The pressure was like the pressure on the top of Mount Tai. It could not be stopped at all. The speed was like a ghost, and it was a fraction of the distance from the seventh elder in an instant.


    The seventh elder didn''t react at all, let alone blocking it, and although the third elder reacted, he didn''t have time to help stop him, so he could only watch Su Yan take action.


    With a palm on the chest of the seventh elder, the seventh elder was like a kite with a broken wire, flying directly toward the back, flying out 20 or 30 meters, and hitting the hall with one head.


    The seventh elder''s eyes were dim, and blood kept coming out of the corners of his mouth. After struggling twice on the ruins of the main hall, he lost his breath.


    The six elders are distraught, is the grandmaster so powerful? He has never seen it before, even the three elders have never performed like this.


    The third elder was also terrified, and he had no fighting spirit, and wanted to ask the second elder to take action.


    But where would Su Yan give them a chance to retreat, slap the Seventh Elder with a palm, and rush to the Sixth Elder when he turned over.


    "Sixth, be careful!"


    The face of the three elders suddenly changed, and he could only remind him.


    But Su Yan''s power of a palm was not something that the Six Elders could bear. Without resistance, he was slapped to death by Su Yan.


    "The third palm is yours!"


    Su Yan shouted coldly, and directly displayed the shattering style of the 16th Shaking Sky. This move, the three elders, who are the masters, could not resist at all, and directly exploded into powder.


    Three palms destroy the three people, and if the words are done, this is Su Yan!


    And before everyone was shocked, a white-haired old man teleported in, but for a moment, he appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "You finally came."


    The white-haired old man was not angry about Su Yan''s killing of the four elders of Shenmumen, his face was indifferent, as if Shenmumen had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 569： You are so strong!

    "White-browed hero!"


    Shi Dalong''s face trembled, feeling that he was more frightened and shocked today than in previous decades.


    In Weihuai and their northwestern land, the white-browed heroes were so famous that almost everyone in the martial arts world knew them and was in awe.


    He didn''t expect that the famous white-browed hero was actually the second elder of Shenmumen, which was too unexpected.


    Little Lolita also looked surprised, she had never seen the old man Jikong, because the old man Jikong seldom was in the sacred wooden door, always coming and going without a trace.


    She has also heard rumors that the old man Jikong is not actually a member of the Shenmumen, but only for the worship of the Shenmumen. The owner of the Shenmumen regretfully let him come here as an worship and gave him a second elder.


    The name of the old man Jikong at the Shenmumen was Kong Yi, and he was undoubtedly the master and the strong. This was beyond Su Yan''s expectation.


    Su Yan guessed that he was no more than a master in the virtual showdown with the old man in Linzhou that day, but he did not expect to be a master.


    Su Yan at that time was naturally unable to match, but now the grandmaster is nowhere near him. No matter how strong the old man is, he is not on the rankings. Su Yan is not afraid.


    Even if he was a hermit and disdainful of the ranking list, Na Su Yan would not be afraid of the slightest. He is now in the 15th ranking list, and the powerhouses in the middle of the grand master died in his hands.


    At the first sight of this person, Su Yan concluded that this person is the old man who is empty, and the culprit for stealing the two women.


    An icy chill burst into Su Yan''s eyes, followed by two beating golden flames, raging like a golden dragon.


    "I only give you one chance now, letting go of those two girls."


    The old man was full of laughter, as if laughing at Su Yan''s ignorance.


    "Didn''t I tell you, your arms are cut off and the two female dolls will be safe, but you didn''t do what I said."


    "Cut off with both hands. I can consider this. I will use this trick against you later."


    The old man Jikong was not afraid at all, looking at Su Yan revealed a vicious look.


    "You killed my disciple, why should I take revenge now!"


    He is like an angry lion, embracing his disciple. Although the disciple is dull, he treats him well, which is why he is angry.


    "Let''s not say that you are already the elder of the sacred wooden gate, and you are still recruiting disciples privately. It is not an exaggeration to kill a thousand times only by relying on what your disciples have done."


    "Humph, they don''t need you to be in charge of doing evil, you are too broad."


    "Too wide?" Su Yan said with contempt. "There is nothing that Su Ba can''t manage yet."


    Su Yan''s expression moved slightly, and the golden dragons and dragons behind him continued to roar, and the majesty shook the surroundings. Even the empty old man looked solemn.


    "The two female dolls were killed by my enjoyment a long time ago. You never want to see them again."


    The old man Jikong showed a cruel expression with a terrible smile on his face. He wanted to make Su Yan angry, and he wanted to make Su Yan feel the pain.


    Sure enough, when Su Yan heard this, his eyes changed directly, completely occupied by flames, like a pair of fiery eyes, his anger rushed into the sky.


    "Kill without mercy!"


    Su Yan roared out and rushed directly to the old man Jikong, a pair of fists like a hammer, containing full spiritual power, before attacking, it caused ripples around.


    The old man Jikong''s face became cold, and he rushed out, not afraid of Su Yan at all, and directly greeted him, his hands were constantly changing, and a black spiritual power spread out, with a powerful and breathtaking power.


    "Today, let you see how powerful my deity is!"


    The old man Jikong shot out with both hands, as if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, an imposing force actually shattered the surrounding houses, and the air was filled with the smell of violent spiritual power.


    In the face of the old man''s shot, Su Yan naturally did not fear the slightest, and directly shook with it. His hands were actually covered with a layer of rune taboos, covered with veins like blood vessels, and some obscure and difficult to understand. The text is overlaid on it.


    When he said this, he naturally wanted to kill the old Jikong, even in the face of Hongmen Qiu Qianbian, he had never been so angry.


    Kill kill kill!


    Su Yan had only killing intent in his eyes, and the same was true of the empty old man, he wanted to avenge his disciple.


    boom!


    The two sides collided, as if two big mountains collided, the sound of that burst could tremble all around, and the hall and rooms trembled.


    Shi Dalong and the others had already retreated far away, but they still looked at the two in horror, with a frightened expression on their faces.


    "Is this the battle between masters?!"


    Little Lolita showed the color of yearning, she naturally wanted to become a strong one and change the injustice of fate.


    Instead of entering the martial arts world voluntarily, she naturally has hatred in her heart, hatred and dissatisfaction with the **** wooden door. Only when she becomes a strong person can she have freedom and not be afraid of the **** wooden door.


    At the same time, she also hoped that Su Yan would create a miracle and destroy the God Wooden Door. Of course, she was shocked by this idea.


    But if she knew Su Yan''s true strength, she wouldn''t think so.


    Su Yan''s palm has golden spiritual power, which burns into flames, as if his hands are in a sea of ??fire. This golden flame can burn all spiritual power. Unless he has strong spiritual resistance or secret methods, the ending will be tragic.


    With a blow to the old man Jikong, Su Yan was not weak at all, and attacked again, the flame of his fist burned even more, soaring into the sky, and directly hit the old man Jikong.


    The old man Jikong''s complexion changed abruptly. The blow just consumed a lot of his spiritual power. He is currently recovering crazily. He didn''t expect Su Yan to attack him so quickly.


    The old man Jikong looked fierce and shot directly, his body was exhausted, he planned to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    "This trick you must die!"


    The old man Jikong''s face was twisted, and his long hair was mostly curly. Obviously, his spiritual power was separated, which greatly affected him.


    Such a fierce blow blasted Su Yan''s front door, but it was directly resisted by Su Yan''s burning spiritual power with both hands, and he couldn''t get half a point.


    The old man Jikong''s expression changed, and he applied his strength again, but he still couldn''t make any progress, and was completely resisted by Su Yan.


    The old man Jikong now understands that Su Yan''s grandmaster''s realm may have been stable for a long time, his age is just a cover.


    Su Yan resisted the strong blow of the old man Kaikong, with a frosty face, and said with a disdainful taste: "Are you just that much strength?"


    The old man Jikong was furious, blessed his strength, but still couldn''t make an inch. This made his face changed greatly, and the spiritual power in his body was already empty.


    "In that case, I will send you to the west!"


    Su Yan moved his hands, and the dragon roared endlessly. A trick "Sunset Collapse" was displayed by him.


    The old man Jikong''s expression changed drastically, and he lost his voice: "You are so strong!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, his moves continued, and the sky changed.


    This powerful offensive made the old man Jikong unable to bear, he was hit by the flame spiritual power like a meteor, and fell to the ground dying.


    The old man Jikong looked at Su Yan, his eyes were shocked, and even more frightened. He completely misassessed Su Yan. In this fight, he knew that Su Yan must be a strong mid-master, and he miscalculated.

 Chapter 570： Grand Master Ru Lin

    The old man Jikong was in ragged clothes and was very embarrassed. There was a golden flame around his face beating and burning, directly ruining his skin.


    "Sunset Collapse" as a ground-level technique, combined with golden spiritual power, can exert unparalleled power. At the current stage, it is not weaker than Fragmentation, but rather stronger.


    With this move, even Yu Tiandou could hardly resist, not to mention the empty old man in the early days of the grandmaster.


    At this time, not only his face was burned, but there was also a fire from his dantian, and this was a fatal injury.


    Elder Jikong also knew that his life was hanging by a thread, and unless the sect master came forward, he would never defeat Su Yan.


    And the gatekeeper is closed to death, which is impossible for a short time, so there is only one way for the old man.


    "Su Baxian, don''t you want those two female dolls!"


    The old man Jikong''s complexion was distorted, and it was naturally uncomfortable to be burned by the golden flames. The general masters might have been rolling all over the floor, suffering endlessly.


    Su Yan''s face was cold and his tone was cold: "Didn''t you hurt them? Just accompany them on the road!"


    Su Yan walked towards the Jikong old man, his steps were slow, but as if death were approaching, the face of the Jikong old man changed abruptly.


    His heart began to tremble, the fear of death began to permeate, and his face began to change wildly, ignoring the golden spiritual power burning on his body.


    "You, you, don''t come over!"


    The old man Kaikong roared, as if the old man was dying, his domineering was not obvious.


    Su Yan''s expression was stern, and the killing intent in his eyes was soaring.


    "Don''t use them as your bargaining chip, you will die if you kill them, you will die if you don''t kill them!"


    "No, I didn''t kill them, and their hands are intact."


    The old man Jikong hurriedly said, already trembling, he just wanted to lure Su Yan to come and show him how to ravage the second daughter in person, that is the flame of his revenge.


    But he was wrong. Su Yan was so strong, completely out of his expectation, one step wrong, wrong step.


    "That''s too late."


    Su Yan continued to move closer and closer to the old man.


    "No, no, I let them go, you don''t want to kill me."


    "late!"


    "Sect Master, Great Elder, save me!"


    The old man Jikong was desperate and could only beg the two, these two were his only hope.


    In the upper hall above the nave, in a Taoist-like building, an old man sitting cross-legged opened his muddy eyes and flew away.


    The old man teleported to him, and as soon as the old man''s voice fell, he had already arrived in front of him.


    The old man Jikong was full of surprises, thinking that he was saved, but he never knew that Su Yan would never let him go.


    Even if this old man is the great elder of Shenmumen and has entered the middle stage of the master, he still can''t stop Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s ghostly figure disappeared directly, and then a palm shot was taken, and it landed directly on the back of the old man Jikong, smashing half of his head.


    Elder Jikong looked at the great elder in front of him incredibly, and fell down unwillingly. His dantian slowly lost his spiritual power until he was completely dead.


    The elder Kong Ren''s dry bark face slowly unfolded, and his turbid eyes were full of light at the moment. He turned his body slightly and looked at Su Yan.


    "You killed Kong Yi in front of me!"


    The voice of the great elder is low and full of majesty, like the sound of an old thing buried in the soil for hundreds of years, and it has a depressing feeling.


    But Su Yansi was unaffected, looking at the elder and said, "What about in front of you, do I have to look at whose face I want to kill?"


    "Okay, very good. It is worthy of being Su Baxian, the vener of the North and the South, and worthy of being the person who has destroyed Yu Tiandou."


    "Just know it, don''t want to die, hand it over as soon as possible."


    "I have no way of knowing the person that Kong Yi caught. This has nothing to do with the **** wooden door, but if you kill the person at the **** wooden door, you are related to the **** wooden door."


    The elder turned his gaze, and then said: "Don''t talk about the people who killed the sacred wooden door, or even the existence of the elders, if the door of the sacred wooden door is destroyed, it will be destroyed. This is the majesty of the sacred wooden door."


    "Then how are you talking nonsense, just do it!"


    "You Su Ba''s innate capital, Yu Tiandou can''t help you, how can I take risks."


    A smile flashed in the eyes of the great elder, and there was spiritual power floating on the withered vine-like arm.


    "Brother, this person killed the four elders of our Shenmumen, and should be punished with capital punishment!"


    A man with eyes like electricity and thunderous words came over. His broad and tall body was very conspicuous. This person was Kong Zhi, the fourth elder of Shenmumen.


    Behind him are the eighth elder Kong Gong and the ninth elder Kong Jian, both of whom are also at the pinnacle of the master.


    "Three ants can stop me?"


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the great elder of the **** wooden door, let alone these three people, who could kill three with one palm.


    Although the three were angry, they couldn''t refute Su Yan''s words, because what Su Yan said was the truth, but they didn''t look at them enough in front of Su Yan, because the third and second elders were easily destroyed by Su Yan.


    "Hmph, do you think there is only one of my god''s wooden door, you forgot to sin against Cao and Wang''s family?"


    The great elder sneered again and again, thinking that Su Yan was ruined and could not live. He came to trouble with his **** wooden door and offended Cao and Wang''s family. This was tantamount to offending the entire martial arts world of Weihuai.


    As soon as the words of the great elder fell, a few figures appeared outside the gate of the Divine Wooden Gate, all with powerful auras, all powerful in the realm of masters.


    "Unexpectedly, if this little beast is here and insults my family, you will die!"


    An old man appeared, the ancestor of the Wang family, the grandfather of Wang Gongzi, followed by two men, the momentum is still not weak, the three are actually great masters.


    On the other side, three masters also appeared, and the head was similar to the ancestor of the Wang family, and was the ancestor of the Cao family.


    "Hmph, kill my love grandson, I want to peel his skin, cramp, drink his blood, eat his flesh!"


    All of a sudden, six masters appeared. Even if the master of the Shenmu Gate was removed, there were only four masters. No wonder they all said that Cao Wangge occupied half of the sky in the Weihuai martial arts world.


    Of course, in terms of its background, the Shenmu Gate is more powerful, and the owner of the Shenmu Gate is even more hidden. The ancestor of the Cao family failed to make ten moves in his hands.


    Seeing the two appearing, the folds of the elder''s face were completely unfolded, and a cold smile appeared on his face.


    "Su Baxian, you start to say that we can''t stop you, now!"


    Counting the four elders and the great elders, there are now eight masters, and the eight elders and ninth elders of Ningwai cannot be ignored. They are the strongest lineup.


    "I really didn''t expect this little beast to kill the five elders of the Shenmumen, and this little beast will be destroyed today, otherwise it will be a disaster if you keep it!"


    "Of course, keep it, and soon we will perish!"


    The six members of the Cao and Wang family were also extremely frightened. At first they thought that the common ants offended their family, insulted and killed their grandchildren. Only after reaching the Shenmu Gate did they realize that this person was the venerable Su Baxian of the North and the South.

 Chapter 571： Three headed demon snake

    "What you think is actually good, but there is one thing you forgot."


    Su Yan grabbed it casually, and a chair appeared in front of him. In front of everyone, Su Yan sat down like that, ignoring the rage of the group.


    "Faced with so many masters, don''t you have any fear, little beast!"


    "Fear, ridiculous." Su Yan said with disdain, "I just said that, there is one thing you forgot."


    "What?"


    The elder''s eyes were like electricity, and his face was full of majesty like a dry bark.


    "That''s self-righteousness and self-delusion. Even you guys want to kill me. It''s ridiculous!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of abuse and laughter. The words of this group of people just now were just masturbation, which made people totally ridiculous.


    The expressions of the grand masters at the scene completely sank. Su Yan''s words were simply an insult. How did the grand master suffer the insult.


    There is a saying in the martial arts world, the master must not be insulted!


    "Zhuzier, today I will take your life to sacrifice to heaven!"


    The Cao family ancestor led the two behind him and rushed directly to Su Yan. They were not in a hurry. They wanted to capture Su Yan as soon as possible, and then avenged Sun and family Yang Wei.


    It has been more than 20 years since the ancestor of the Cao family entered the master, and the foundation of his realm is naturally very strong. His cyan spiritual power is much stronger than the two beside him, and it is more majestic.


    "Folding Cloud Palm!"


    The ancestors of the Cao family roared out, and would not try these at all. One shot was a trick, and it was bound to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    Next to him, two men in their 40s and 50s, full of spiritual power, did not perform any moves, but only injected spiritual power into the Cao family ancestor.


    Doing so can make the Cao family ancestor''s spiritual power soar, the moves displayed will be more powerful, and the destructive power will be more terrifying.


    Only in this way can they kill with one blow. In their opinion, Su Yan is at best the beginning of the Grand Master.


    The great elder on the side hurriedly shouted: "Zhuzi Xiaoer is the mid-term master, don''t be careless!"


    The Cao family ancestor''s complexion changed, and his whole body''s spiritual power rushed out more frantically, which made him tremble, too unexpected.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, the golden spiritual power had already left, and directly attacked the Cao family ancestor.


    And this golden spiritual power is different from before, there is actually a taboo fluctuation, the surface is filled with rune power, so that the golden spiritual power is dyed with a layer of purple.


    Today''s Su Yan is naturally very different from the past. For runes, he can also master one and a half strokes, but this one and a half strokes can bring him a few percent enhancement.


    The spiritual power attack speed was only a moment, and it was directly blasted at the Cao Family Patriarch, and the venting fluctuations made the Cao Family Patriarch''s complexion change again.


    But right now the others had no time to reinforce them, so they could only look at the ancestors of the Cao family with sudden changes.


    This is the impulse of the Cao family ancestors, so the result can only be borne by themselves.


    The blue veins on his forehead were bulging, and his spiritual power was exhausted, the air all over his body was boiling, ripples constantly.


    Shi Dalong and others had already retreated to nowhere, but they could still feel the powerful fluctuations, so that their faces became pale and white.


    "Brother, can Su Ba do it first?"


    "Difficult, so many masters, it''s incredible"


    Little Lori''s eyes were full of solemnity, she was sweating for Su Yan, and she was extremely worried.


    "But this Cao family''s ancestor is impulsive, so Brother Su might have a chance."


    Shi Dalong was looking forward to it. He naturally hoped that Su Yan would win, because he knew that the super psychic liquid was created by Su Yan. Su Yan had firmly said that the super psychic liquid was effective, so it must be fine.


    The ancestor of the Cao family, Su Yan naturally didn''t have any fear. His golden spiritual power, accompanied by rune taboos, directly broke through the "Fan Cloud Palm" written by the ancestor of the Cao family.


    The ancestor of the Cao family was directly like a kite, and was bombarded by Su Yan''s spiritual attack towards the gate of the sacred wooden door behind him.


    At that time, Su Yan shot it out with a palm, just shaking the door. Now the ancestor of the Cao family directly smashed the door and fell onto the ground square, his mouth was full of blood, and he obviously suffered serious internal injuries.


    The two masters suffered even more backlash, their hands convulsed, and in the end they had to cut off their hands and became completely useless.


    This scene made all the people present extremely frightened, and never thought that Su Yan was so strong, it was too unexpected.


    "Zhuzi is against the sky!"


    The wrinkles of the great elder appeared, as if they were in a big battle, there was no trace of contempt.


    To create such a powerful effect, the main thing is to have a taboo rune, which is added to the spiritual power, which can be said to be the icing on the cake, and it is impossible to guard against.


    The ancestor of the Cao family was sluggish, or the ancestor of the Wang family hurriedly used spiritual power to help him heal his injuries.


    "This son is too powerful, everyone must unite and kill him together!"


    Now this group of great masters no longer want to capture things, and it is already thank God to be able to kill Su Yan.


    "Let''s take action together to suppress the little beast!"


    The grand elder''s face was violent, the folds reached the peak at this moment, and the old face was full of majestic anger.


    All the masters made the move, the eighth elder and the ninth elder all helped them. The spiritual power of various colors gathered together and directly pressed towards Su Yangai.


    The sky was rolling, and the cloudless clear sky suddenly changed color at this moment, the clouds stirred, and the dark clouds pressed on top, as if a demon was about to descend.


    There was a violent gust of wind all around, rolling up a tornado and rushing into the sky, and the darkness was daunting.


    "Get up!"


    The great elder shouted angrily, the power blessed by the great masters gathered together like a small comet, and the energy contained in it was no worse than the comet.


    "Su Baxian, today you must die in my **** wooden door!"


    The great elder shouted angrily, using both hands to cast the magic tactics, a more terrifying fluctuation followed, and the surroundings had already changed.


    That pool of energy turned into a three-headed demon snake phantom, coming directly towards Su Yan, and it was bound to destroy Su Yan.


    This time the Grandmaster shot together, and the spiritual power that came out was gathered together, then it was naturally powerful, which can be said to be comparable to the strongest blow of the mid-term peak of the Grandmaster!


    Even Su Yan had deep eyes at this moment, without the contempt just now, because this fluctuating attention made him pay attention.


    "go with!"


    The great elder pushed out his hands, and the three-headed monster snake that turned out of it opened its mouth and bite towards Su Yan.


    Because it is a phantom, because it is a gathering of spiritual power, then its power is beyond doubt, it can be said to be very terrifying.


    Su Yan''s body and spiritual power had already been urged, and the golden dragon phantom emerged, and the sky full of thunder and lightning was attracted by Su Yan, giving the golden dragon not only rune taboos, but also lightning laws.


    "Since you want to play with me, then have a good time to see if your three-headed monsters are powerful, or my Golden Dragon is powerful!"


    Su Yan moved casually, and the Golden Dragon phantom rushed towards the three monster snakes.

 Chapter 572： Who can stop!

    The golden dragon phantom is as high as twenty feet, but it is still a lot smaller than the three demon snakes, which seems a bit worrying.


    "Golden Dragon, my goodness!"


    Even Little Lori opened her mouth wide at this time, looking at the two huge phantoms in the sky with an unbelievable expression.


    The Shijia brothers and sisters can no longer speak, they are afraid that nonsense words will startle the golden dragon and the three-headed demon snake in the sky and bring disasters down.


    The disciples of Shenmumen were naturally full of horror. Although there were inner disciples among them in the realm of masters, they had never seen such a scene before, it was a existence that could scare people to death.


    "The three-headed demon snake, why is it so big!"


    A disciple of the Shenmu Sect pointed to the three-headed monster snake in the sky with its teeth and claws dancing, and there was only fear in his eyes.


    The appearance of this kind of phantom that violates science makes people subvert the world view. This is not a mirage. It is a strong spiritual cohesion, but it can burst out with shocking power.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the two phantom objects, which has surpassed the battle between people, as if the forces of nature were fighting.


    But in the eyes of Su Yan and those grandmasters, these phantoms were commonplace, and could be used at hand, and to have powerful abilities, they had to use their strength.


    The three-headed demon snake was full of hideous eyes, and corrosive liquid dripped all over the skin, which was actually the result of various spiritual powers falling down and directly burning.


    And Su Yan��s golden dragon is very stable, without a trace of spiritual power dissipating. Just kidding, he is the immortal emperor. If he turns into a phantom and loses his spiritual power, if he is known by those former cultivators, he will probably laugh for tens of thousands of years. Not necessarily.


    The three-headed demon snake took the lead, and its tail struck directly towards the golden dragon with powerful energy fluctuations. At the same time, its three big heads also opened their mouths and bite directly towards the golden dragon.


    Although the Golden Dragon is several times smaller in size, it is not afraid of the slightest. A dragon roar shook the sky, and the dark clouds all over the sky dissipated for it. The spiritual power of the whole body instantly soared, and it directly shook the three-headed demon snake without fear.


    The dragon claws of the golden dragon directly resisted the tail of the three-headed monster, and then the dragon roared, and it actually rushed towards the three heads of the three-headed monster.


    The three-headed demon snake showed a cruel expression, biting Jin Long''s neck in one bite, seemingly in danger.


    "Haha, everyone is of the same mind, and the profit is cut off!"


    "Ba Xian''s child is still a bit tender. It''s really whimsical to want to face us on his own."


    "He killed my grandson, he will certainly not let him die like this, I will torture him!"


    The eyes of the ancestors of the Cao family were full of resentment, and the loss of his grandson was naturally heartache.


    "That is natural, and he must suffer endless pain and go to hell!"


    A group of masters are already talking about Su Yan''s funeral, their eyes are full of smiles, and even their mouths are laughing.


    But this group of people was so funny in Su Yan''s eyes, it was a delusion.


    The golden dragon seemed to be suppressed, but in fact the three-headed demon snake didn''t hurt the golden dragon at all, and a bit of bites only caused the golden dragon to dissipate the slightest golden spiritual power.


    On the other hand, the three-headed demon snake, but a large area of ??various spiritual power drops, as if to be turned into the scorching sun.


    This group of masters also discovered the clues of the matter, and their eyes were full of anxiety, completely not as indifferent as they were just now.


    "What can I do, the Golden Dragon can''t bite!"


    "It seems that Su Baxian still has two brushes. We can''t take it lightly and add spiritual power!"


    The great elder directly ordered that a group of people transfer all the spiritual power in the body to the three-headed demon snake, so that the three-headed demon snake can recover a lot.


    With strength, the three-headed demon snake changed its generator and directly pressed the golden dragon to the ground, beating violently.


    Although the Golden Dragon is extremely strong, but under such constant blows, the whole body''s golden spiritual power still consumes more than half.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry. With a flick of his finger, a drop of essence blood flew directly to the golden dragon, the essence of blood entered the body, and the golden dragon seemed to have changed directly.


    The golden light all over his body increased greatly, brilliant and pure, and the golden light shone in his eyes, so that people did not dare to look directly.


    But the three-headed demon snake was frightened by this sudden change, and actually did not dare to attack, it felt a pressure, that was the pressure of blood.


    Su Yan''s essence and blood naturally contain incomparable special blood vessels. Although they have not been stimulated, they can still be felt by some illusory objects, which are more sensitive to this.


    The expressions of the masters suddenly changed, the three-headed monsters and snakes did not attack, and then they played with wool. Isn''t this a rhythm to lose.


    "Quick, blood, use blood, fight with him!"


    Everyone spit out a drop of blood and gathered towards the three-headed demon snake. Several drops of blood entered the body of the three-headed demon snake, causing it to change suddenly.


    The three heads of the three-headed demon snake actually grew a cockscomb bag, which contained powerful energy, and exploded out, which could destroy the main hall.


    The three-headed demon snake was no longer afraid, and rushed directly towards the golden dragon, throwing the cockscomb bag on its head towards its body.


    Three cockscombs exploded, like the power of an atomic bomb. Although there was no mushroom cloud, there was a wave of air that rushed everywhere.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a rune taboo was once again blessed on the golden dragon. At this time, the golden dragon seemed to be demonized, and his eyes were scarlet and manic.


    Jinlong turned from passive to active, took the initiative to attack, and directly bit off the neck of one head of the three-headed monster snake, turning it into two-headed monster snake.


    "This!"


    The grandmasters trembled, and they didn''t expect that the essence and blood would not be able to destroy the golden dragon, and their hearts were completely disturbed.


    "What kind of evil is Su Ba first!"


    "Is he the Martial Artist in the sky who came to this world? He can''t match it!"


    "Are we going to be his stepping stones?!"


    Just when the masters trembled, the golden dragon had already attacked one after another, and the three violent and demonized bites broke all the heads of the three-headed demon snake and directly destroyed it.


    The three-headed demon-snake phantom that was several tens of meters high dissipated at this moment, the entire ground exploded, and the house was already in ruins.


    But Su Yan''s complexion returned to calm, and Jin Long was returned to his place by one of his casual moves. The drop of essence and blood had to be taken back, otherwise it would affect the realm.


    Su Yan looked at this group of grandmasters who had already tremble coldly, and he raised the sword and fell one by one, which was impossible to stop.


    Little Lolita screamed out: "I''m afraid this is the king, who can stop anyone who wants to kill!"


    "Everything is illusory in front of him, and there is no way to block his way forward. Brother Su will become the master in the future!"


    Although Shi Dalong was afraid, he knew that Su Yan had won, and he was relieved, at least in his opinion Su Yan would not attack them.


    After killing four masters in a row, Su Yan looked at the fourth elder of Shenmumen, and the fourth elder was already on his knees in fright.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    The four elders can only pray, because the great elder has already escaped and will not care about him at all.


    Su Yan''s eyes moved slightly, directly shattering the four elders'' spiritual consciousness, completely depriving him of vitality.

 Chapter 573： Old nest

    Begging for mercy is worthless in front of Su Yan. If you don''t want to kill, you will die.


    The Fourth Elder lay on the ground with his eyes protruding and staring, and he was unwilling to die, but he was against Su Yan and this could only be the result.


    The other disciples of Shenmumen were already so scared that they ran away, or lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move anything.


    Su Yan would naturally not take a second look at these disciples, ants, and directly looked at the elder Kong Ren who was fleeing frantically.


    "Didn''t you just be so proud, you thought you could escape?"


    There was a sneer in Su Yan''s voice, making the rushing elder''s heart tremble, and his face paled with fright.


    Even though he was so terribly frightened, the steps of the Great Elder still did not stop, but faster and faster, and he reached the Taoist temple in an instant.


    He knew that there was hope for life only when he escaped. Taoism was not his goal. He was going to the secret room and seeking shelter from the master.


    Su Yan disappeared for a moment, appeared again in the middle hall, and then arrived at the Taoist Temple, no more than ten meters away from the Great Elder.


    The great elder was so frightened that he directly rammed the wall of the Taoist temple, and directly knocked out a human figure, even if Su Yan was behind him, he still wanted to escape.


    "Sect Master, come out soon, if you don''t come out again, this will destroy the sacred wooden door!"


    The great elder can only roar, although he knows that the closed door master can''t hear him, but he still hopes for a miracle.


    Su Yan directly blocked his way, looked at the elder with a cold expression, and said coldly: "Escape, can you escape from the palm of my hand?"


    The great elder looked at Su Yan, with undiminished feelings of bitterness. He is one person with more than ten thousand people. Even the ancestors of the Cao and Wang families are treated with courtesy. He never thought that today is a kid. The ship capsized in front of him.


    "Who are you? You can''t have such cultivation skills at such an age."


    "Who, didn''t I just talk about it, Su Ba first." Su Yan''s playfulness appeared, and said contemptuously, "What is impossible in your eyes doesn''t mean it won''t happen. It''s just an ant sitting in a well watching the sky."


    Su Yan moved, and a majestic spiritual force gathered together and directly blasted on the chest of the great elder.


    At this speed, the Great Elder was naturally unable to resist, and a group of golden flames suddenly burned in his chest, which instantly swallowed his heart.


    "I hate, hate despising you, hate you for choosing to provoke the door only when the master of the door shuts down!"


    The great elder''s face was distorted, and the feeling of devouring the heart and burning spiritual power was naturally uncomfortable, and it could be said that it was simply unbearable.


    He began to curl on the ground, kept rolling, bumping around, causing houses to collapse and Taoist temples in ruins.


    With a move of Su Yan''s eyes, he directly flicked his fingers, destroying the elder''s dantian, so that he has no pain.


    He didn''t want to torture and kill the great elder of Shenmumen, but he wanted the great elder of Shenmumen to pay the price of arrogance and even killing intent to make his death easier.


    To kill the great elder, the entire Shenmumen elder died, and the six masters of the Cao and Wang family were also lying on the ground, long gone.


    This battle was naturally won by Su Yan, and the victory was not so difficult. On the contrary, it was easy. After all, Su Yan is now in the middle of the master, and with the rune taboo, it can be comparable to the power of the later master.


    Little Lolita''s eyes surged, she walked directly to Su Yan, her voice said with a sweet voice: "Come on, if the doormaster comes out, it will be troublesome."


    "Shenmu saint, are you a rebellion?"


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Little Lolita with a provocative expression.


    "The dog bites Lu Dongbin and doesn''t know good people."


    Little Lori said angrily immediately, pouring her mouth and stopped talking.


    "I''m here to save people. How can people leave if they are not saved."


    Su Yan directly grabbed Zi Huan, the disciple of the Shenmu Sect just now, and asked sternly, "Do you know where the two girls kidnapped by your second elders are?!"


    Zi Huan was so frightened that she was foaming at her mouth, where she could still speak, and she kept twitching.


    Su Yan threw him away and grabbed Zi Chong again. Zi Chong was a little better.


    "If you say it, I can spare you not to die. If you don''t say it, then you can only go to the Hades."


    Su Yan was naturally a threat, otherwise these people would not tell the truth.


    Zi Chong was so frightened that he shook his head, trembling constantly, and his words trembled.


    "Big...sir, I...I really don''t...I don''t know."


    Su Yan''s face became colder, and he slammed Zi Chong into the air, hitting a wall, falling into a daze.


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and asked, "You should know?"


    "Why, I don''t know, are you going to throw me away too?!"


    Little Lori stared at Su Yan with a pair of big eyes, even with a sense of aggrieved feeling.


    Su Yan paused, his complexion returned to plain, and he whispered softly: "I''m just asking you, I''m going to save them. They are the orphans of my former staff, I can''t..."


    Little Lolita directly interrupted Su Yan''s words, and said angrily: "I know, but I have been away from the Shenmu Gate for several months, and I don''t know anything about the sect."


    Su Yan showed a look of disappointment, but he would never give up. The second daughter must be rescued. This is his responsibility.


    "But I know the old lair of the second elder. He was originally worshipped by the **** wooden door. He usually doesn''t stay at the **** wooden door for a lot of time. This time maybe the door owner closed the door and was called back by the door owner."


    "Lair?"


    Su Yan''s expression moved, and he couldn''t help but guess that the two girls might have been locked in the lair by the old man.


    Thinking about it this way, Elder Jikong might still have subordinates, but Su Yan is naturally not afraid.


    "It''s not too late, take me there!"


    Su Yan was anxious. Although the old man Jikong said that he did not hurt the two daughters, he was still uneasy. Perhaps the old man Jikong lied to him in a hurry, so he had to find the two women earlier to be at ease.


    "I just heard that he has a nest, I don''t know where it is."


    Little Lori lowered her head, not daring to look at Su Yan, for fear of him being angry.


    Su Yan was not angry, but looked at the disciples of Shenmumen. These disciples were either lying on their stomachs or kneeling, and they didn''t dare to move a bit.


    Su Yan directly burst into Chunlei, shouting at the disciples of the Shenmumen: "Who knows where your second elder''s nest is!"


    A group of disciples didn''t answer at all. They were either scared or afraid to speak.


    "If you don''t say anything, then just let him go!"


    Su Yan looked indifferent and anger emerged. He was really angry.


    This group of disciples was completely frightened. Although they were afraid of Su Yan, their fate was more important than fate.


    Besides, Su Yan''s meaning is likely to be what they said, then everyone will be fine.


    One stood up boldly and looked at Su Yan and said, "Big...sir, I know."


    "Say!"


    "The second elder''s nest is on a hill to the west of Gu Hong."


    "good."


    Su Yan''s expression recovered, and he grabbed the person directly, and said calmly: "Lead the way, but you won''t die."


    "Good."


    The disciple nodded quickly.

 Chapter 574： Masters power

    Little Lolita hurriedly said: "I''ll go with you."


    "You are the sage of the gods, why follow me, why should you go."


    Su Yan doesn''t want to carry this burden, and this little Lolita is not weaker than Ji Ruxue''s ancient shrewdness, and will be pitted if he is not careful.


    "I''m not the saint of the Shenmumen. I was arrested by them. Who wants to be this saint, if you say it is a saint, if it sounds good, it is a virgin bride."


    Little Lori''s eyes were red, and she looked pitiful, which made people feel distressed.


    But Su Yan didn''t take this trick, and his expression was still indifferent: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it has nothing to do with me."


    Su Yan mentioned the disciple and walked out of the **** wooden door, ignoring little Lolita''s words at all.


    "I want to follow you, I want to learn martial arts with you."


    Little Lori shouted, chasing Su Yan continuously, and Shi Dalong also woke up at this time, and hurriedly pulled her sister to chase.


    "If you want to learn martial arts, unless you break through the position of the master, you can avoid talking about it."


    Su Yan said the last sentence, there was no more words, and he teleported directly, but in a moment he reached the square of the Shenmumen.


    But inside the divine wooden door that had long been in ruins, there was a voice like a demon crawling out of hell, revealing endless majesty and horror.


    "Wuha!"


    This voice is more like an emotion, like a voice of anger, expressing a kind of dissatisfaction.


    What followed was an old voice with an endless sense of power.


    "I''m closed to death, I didn''t expect someone to break my sect and make a mistake!"


    Su Yan stopped, he naturally knew the source of this sound, that was the hinterland of the Shenmumen, which must be the master of the Shenmumen.


    He could feel that kind of dangerous aura, and the master of the divine wooden door might have broken through.


    In Su Yan''s view, the breakthrough he wanted in his heart must be the later stage of the master, and it was obvious what the later stage of the master meant.


    "But you helped me. Without you destroying my sacred wooden door, I wouldn''t be gambled hard. I didn''t expect it to be successful!"


    The laughter of the master of the Shenmu Gate floated and spread directly to the entire area. The laughter was unbridled and full of coercion, and it actually had a trembling feeling.


    The disciples of Shenmumen had already wept with joy, and bowed to the heart of Shenmumen, shouting in unintelligible words.


    "My nine elders were all killed by you. I will sacrifice you to the heavens today to see my achievements in retreat!"


    A black shadow floated out, dressed in a black robe, with a mask on his face, looking at the majestic and majestic, and the voice is really different.


    Although Su Yan was jealous of this person, this person repeated a word in front of him over and over again, which was a word he could not accept.


    "Calling me in front of me, I am impatient to live!"


    Su Yan''s eyes turned, and a majestic coercion suddenly rose, rushing directly towards the master of the **** wooden door.


    A trace of contempt flashed through the exposed eyes of the master of the gods wooden door, and the corners of that rosy mouth turned up slightly, very disdainful.


    Just a casual move, Su Yan''s coercion disappeared, and this was the first time Su Yan had encountered it.


    In the past, he used to face powerful enemies with a random move, and the enemy''s coercive force dissipated, but today he has tasted such a taste.


    In the late stage of the Master Gui, he naturally has that ability, how can it be suppressed by a mere coercion? This is a bit ridiculous in the eyes of the master of the gods.


    "The only thing you make me face is age. I didn''t expect you to be so young."


    The age of the master of the Shenmu Gate is probably over a hundred years old, completely inconsistent with the body of that young man, probably because of the pill.


    "Huh, I dominate the world, you are just a drop of liquid!"


    Su Yanwei was windy, his forehead bangs moved with the wind, the eyebrows were full of frost, and his eyes were extremely deep.


    From Su Yan''s eyes, the master of the Shenmu Gate saw the universe, the universe, and the abyss. In short, he saw something unbelievable, as if Su Yan''s eyes had a magical power.


    "You are by no means an ordinary person. I am afraid you have many secrets."


    After the master of the Shenmu Gate was slightly surprised, his face turned out to be a positive expression, and then there was a kind of greed, yes, the kind of desperate desire to know Su Yan''s secret.


    "Put you into the pill furnace, I don''t know what will be refined."


    The master of the Shenmumen licked his tongue and couldn''t wait.


    The surrounding disciples had already stood up, holding their hands high to cheer for their sect master, desperately wanting the sect master to kill Su Yan immediately.


    And the moment Little Lolita came out, her face had already changed wildly. She could still disdain the elders of the Shenmumen, but she could only prostrate herself for the master.


    When she was a child, she was taken away by the master of Shenmumen. Over the past ten years, the imprint of the master of Shenmumen in his heart was only fear, which was instinct and a habit formed for a long time.


    "Worse, the master of the **** wooden door looks amazing!"


    Shi Dalong looked at the master of Shenmumen with a solemn expression. At the moment when the master of Shenmumen appeared, Shi Dalong''s heart had already changed. From the breath of Shenmumen, he could feel that this sect was definitely not a decent sect.


    No matter where the second sister Shi could still speak, it was fortunate that she didn''t faint. She grabbed Shi Dalong''s hands and was already green, but she still didn''t dare to relax a bit.


    "In the middle stage of the mere master, how to be an enemy of me and bear my anger!"


    In the blink of an eye, the sect master of the Shenmu Gate had already arrived in front of Su Yan, seemingly looking at Su Yan, but in fact he had already made a hundred punches at Su Yan.


    His hands covered with black nails, clenched into fists, had a black spiritual force wriggling, and the swallowing power was not weaker than Su Yan''s golden spiritual power.


    A hundred punches were used in seconds, and the power was terrifying, the master of the **** wooden door was really not to be underestimated, it could be said to be very powerful.


    Although Su Yan was still standing, there was a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth in the blink of an eye. The blood was like a beating flame, which was unusually scarlet.


    Su Yan was injured as soon as he shot. The power of the master of the sacred wooden door was shocking. Those disciples of the sacred wooden door had already bowed and bowed their heads and buried their heads deeply into the ground.


    Su Yan''s face showed an expression that he had never had before. Even when facing Qiu Qianyan, he had never had such an expression before. This was a decisive decisiveness.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan actually planned to fight to the death, a real fight to the death!


    But Su Yan''s face was so ridiculous and even disdainful in the eyes of the sect master of Shenmu Sect. It was not easy to destroy Su Yan in his heart, because he had already entered the late master stage!


    "For one of my life, I have killed countless masters, regardless of the overlord, even the grandmaster has killed dozens of them. How can you be my enemy!"


    "Do you think you are very strong? Do you think you will win if you are at a high level?"


    Su Yan wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and the face of the decisive battle disappeared, and it actually became plain.

 Chapter 575： Turned upside down

    As a former strong man, how strong one has not seen him, the kind of strong man who destroys the sun, moon and stars with only one hand, he can destroy it at will. The master of the late stage **** wooden gate of this district, why be afraid.


    Comparing not only strength, but also the heart, a strong heart is invincible!


    The reason why Su Yan was calm was that he regarded the master of the Shenmu Gate as nothing. He rose at the end of the era and challenged the powerful enemy. It was commonplace for him Su Baxian.


    Today, at this sacred wooden gate, facing the master of the later stage of the master, it will naturally be able to overcome.


    The change of Su Yan''s breath made little Lolita look solemn, her big eyes stared at Su Yan unblinkingly, with a look of expectation, and more of a look of being attracted. .


    "The mere grandmaster, ants, dare to call me in front of me, and today I will hold your skull and hold the spirits!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of majesty, and his whole body was shrouded in spiritual power, as if put on a Kincaid armor, sassy and heroic and invincible.


    But all this is so ridiculous, so ignorant and useless in front of the master of the gods wooden door, it''s all illusion.


    "This is also destined to not change the ending of your destruction!"


    The black spiritual power of the sect master of the **** wooden door is even more elevated, as if there is a black giant beast behind him, but also has a strong suction power, and the surrounding ruins are all stirred by the black spiritual power.


    "Eat my devil!"


    The black spiritual power behind the master of the **** wooden door scrolled, driving the momentum of the world, and the clear sky that had been restored at this moment turned into darkness again.


    That powerful and terrifying storm of black spiritual power attacked Su Yan with the force of destroying everything, and the people present at this moment were extremely discolored.


    The black storm swirling all over the sky is like a hurricane, but it carries even more terrifying destructive power. As long as it is swept away, it will inevitably become nothingness.


    Even Su Yan has no doubt that the magic storm of the master of the **** wooden door is comparable to the existence of a ground-level high-level exercise.


    Su Yan had already moved when the sect master of the Shenmu Gate performed this trick. The golden spiritual power of his body turned into a flexible dragon shadow, sometimes illusory, sometimes real, and finally turned into a golden spiritual wave.


    Not only that, Su Yan waved his hands, showing the collapse of the 16th Shaking Style.


    The combination of the two, its coercion is not weaker than the slightest demon storm, on the contrary, there is even more fluctuation.


    "Is this still a battle between masters!"


    Little Lolita covered her lips and couldn''t believe it. Those four elders and three elders and others were also considered masters, but compared with this, it seemed to be the gap between an ant and an elephant.


    She didn''t know the mystery of the situation day by day, otherwise she would not be so surprised.


    The black storm and the golden spiritual wave collided, and the ripples directly rippled in all directions. Except for the giant tree, the surroundings seemed to be turned over again. The house became debris and the trees became dead branches. Even those disciples were also injured and vomited blood.


    "It''s not easy for you. My demon storm is difficult to fight even in the middle of the grandmaster. I didn''t expect you to resist it so easily."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was gloomy, and he obviously no longer regarded Su Yan as an ordinary master''s mid-term powerhouse.


    He knew that there were too many secrets in Su Yan, maybe there would be a huge killer move waiting for him, he had to stand up.


    Su Yan''s heart is different. The collapse style is considered his current strongest move, an absolute stunt. This time, combined with the golden spiritual power, it can be said to be his strongest blow, but it can only resist the **** wooden door. It''s just a blow from the Lord.


    With this fluctuation, the world has already changed color, and the entire Weihuai area is turbulent. The martial arts leaders and even the political and business leaders are looking at the gods.


    He is a big man in the martial arts world who is half the sky in Weidi, and his eyes coldly looked at the direction of the gods wooden door, he knew that something big must happen.


    And beside him is also a big man, his face trembled at this time, and his voice said in a low voice: "Unexpectedly, someone would dare to trouble Shenmumen."


    "Shenmumen has a foundation for hundreds of years, and there are several masters under the door. Even the Cao and Wang families dare not trouble them. Who is so bold?"


    "I don''t know, but people who can make trouble for Shenmumen are by no means ordinary, they must be the masters of the province."


    "One province, you look too high, not to mention the master of the Shenmu Gate, but their great elders were not far from Yu Tiandou back then."


    "Then this person is seeking his own way."


    In another place, the leaders of all parties in the Huai area have already gathered, knowing more about the Shenmumen.


    "I heard that both Cao and Wang families have gone this time, so who on earth dare to offend the three major forces of Weihuai!"


    "I don''t know, but I can be sure that it is either an idiot or a master hermit!"


    "I have an eyeliner at the Shenmumen, and something shocking happened there!"


    A big man''s eyes were full of shock and even fear, and his hands trembled.


    "What major event has happened, come quickly."


    A group of big guys were impatient, they all wanted to know what happened to Shenmumen.


    "It is said that the person who caused the trouble was Su Baxian, the venerable North and South. Not only did he offend Cao and Wang''s family, but it also stirred up the gods and the wooden door to a great extent."


    "Su Ba first?!"


    "I''ve heard that I defeated Yu Tiandou''s existence!"


    "That genius evildoer who is hailed as Wu Quxing descended to earth?"


    "What a mess!"


    Some people feel a headache when hearing the three words Su Baxian, because the martial arts world and even the political and business circles have been spreading about him wildly recently.


    "He destroyed the nine elders of Shenmumen, and six grandmasters of the Cao and Wang families died!"


    The insider was so scared that he sat on the ground and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "The sky has changed, the sky has changed!"


    "Does this Su Ba first rule Weihuai and the north and south?"


    "He is already fighting the sect master of Shenmumen, but he has a disadvantage, and it has been turned upside down there!"


    A group of people can only make up for those pictures, but their faces are already scared.


    At this time, on the ruins of the Shenmu Gate, two human figures, one black and one gold, were like two flames.


    The golden spiritual power continued to shoot down, like a flame from the sky, while the black spiritual power was also scattered everywhere, and everything was destroyed wherever it went.


    It was the big tree that was suspected of being a psychic, and many branches and leaves were burned by the spiritual power from the two. It was shaking without wind, and wanted to shake the burning spiritual power to the ground.


    "Su Baxian, your spiritual power is about to run out, what else are you going to use to fight me, and want to use my head to hold wine, it''s ridiculous."


    With a cruel expression on the face of the master of the Shenmu Gate, and a smile all over his face, he naturally thought he was determined to win.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, only those eyes were terrifying and still terrifying, he was struggling to support.


    The world at this time had already been turned upside down by the spiritual power of the two, the sun and the moon were dark, as if the end of the day.


    "Take me another palm!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate drew a circle on his chest with his palm, and then directly photographed it. The terrifying power directly fell on Su Yan''s chest, knocking him back hundreds of feet away.


    This palm directly dented Su Yan''s chest, and a mouthful of flame blood came out.

 Chapter 576： Alchemy

    "Su Yan, cheer up!"


    Little Lori shouted anxiously, her face full of worry.


    Su Yan''s disadvantage is obvious. Shi Dalong is also holding his hands and praying for Su Yan.


    But the sect master of the Shenmu Gate looked at Little Lori at this moment, with raised eyebrows and an angry face.


    "Eat what''s inside and out, wait for me to catch him, and refine you and him into a pill!"


    "You weren''t the one who forcibly took me away and killed my parents back then. I only hate you!"


    At this moment, Little Lolita was looking directly at the master of the **** wooden door, not afraid of him at all, she was willing to go.


    Su Yan was also slightly shaken. He never thought that Lolita was in such a life experience. He was not angry when she was forcibly taken away, but killing her parents was the most vicious.


    "I think your sacred wooden door is just a devil in wolf skin."


    "Devil?" The sect master of Shenmumen smiled, "What is a devil, a loser or a winner, I can call you a devil if you die."


    The black robe of the sect master of the Shenmu Gate was swung out by him casually and directly bound towards Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, his black robe turned out to be a powerful magic weapon with the ability to trap people.


    Su Yan was frantically recovering spiritual power, but he knew that this person would not give him a chance, and would inevitably take advantage of his illness to kill him.


    What''s going on right now, only the Jedi counterattacked and made a **** path.


    Su Yan didn''t consider the result anymore, and he fought to the last moment, until the blood drained and the dantian of divine consciousness was destroyed.


    He turned into a dragon head, and there was a golden spiritual power dragon **** phantom behind him, he was naturally fighting.


    "I''m not what you wait for the ants to call yourself!"


    Su Yan directly attacked the master of the Shenmu Gate, and the spiritual power of his body was squeezed by him, and his white skin was actually wrinkled, as if he was several decades old.


    This is a stream of light, with the strong will and majestic spiritual power, a complete final blow.


    The master of the Shenmu Sect also changed suddenly at this moment. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so desperate. Even if he tried to die with him, he would continue to fight him.


    The black robe was directly pierced by Su Yan, and then the offensive was unabated, and he rushed towards the master of the Shenmu Gate.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate condensed a barrier to resist Su Yan''s attack. Behind the barrier, there is also his black spiritual power around him, which he believes is absolutely unbreakable for Su Yan.


    "Come on, let me see your last madness!"


    Su Yan rushed away and blended with the barrier. At this moment, his black hair was directly curled and burned, his scalp was cracked, and most of his body''s skin fell off. Can make a few crisp noises.


    The effect of Su Yan''s desperate behavior is naturally not in vain. He directly broke through the barrier, and all his spiritual power was bombarded on the master of the **** wooden door.


    Even if he had black spiritual power, he still couldn''t stop the golden light, and his chest was directly black with a burnt smell.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was bombarded with blood by this move. This was not ordinary blood, but a mouthful of blood, which made his breath suddenly sluggish.


    However, Su Yan has now become a dying man in hell, paralyzed on the ground, unable to move a single bit.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate hurriedly used black spiritual power to remove the scorched breast meat, and it was clearly visible that the bone depression was full of bright red, even the heart could be faintly visible.


    "After all, it''s so bad, otherwise you can really fight me. It''s really hard."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was full of fear. If it were not for Su Yan''s spiritual exhaustion, he would really die in Su Yan''s hands.


    "I know you won''t tell your secrets, and I don''t want to ask, it''s all in vain."


    Su Yan glanced at the master of the mysterious wooden door, a slight smile appeared on his face, but the cracked skin on his face was falling off in large chunks, revealing scorched muscles.


    "Look at what you are now, you are a dead man, dead dog!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate directly hit Su Yan, and Su Yan flew tens of meters away, falling to the ground as if coke fell to the ground.


    The coke is falling or spilling coke, Su Yan falling to the ground is spilling the skin, even the charred meat is spilling.


    His dantian at the moment was already utterly dying, and he was only about to crack and shatter, and the result was that his spiritual consciousness was destroyed, and there was no more heaven and earth.


    The sect master of the Shenmu Gate didn''t shoot Su Yan again. Su Yan was still useful to him, and he wanted to use Su Yan to make a good medicine.


    "Eat what''s inside and out, come here to me!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate casually moved, and Little Lori couldn''t help flying towards him, and he grabbed the neck by his neck.


    "Don''t you hate me, now I will throw you and him into the pill furnace and refine you into a pill."


    The brutal expression on the face of the master of the Shenmu Gate was actually poking out his nose and sniffing Lori''s arm, as if he was drooling in front of the delicious food.


    "In those days, I arrested you to be a saint because of your talent for practicing qigong, and you have unknown secrets in your body."


    "But I don''t want to wait anymore. No matter what secrets you have, just refine it for me to enjoy."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate held Su Yan with his left hand and Xiao Lori with his right hand, and walked into the ruins with a wild smile.


    In that ruin, there is a mottled alchemy furnace, not very big, as big as a water tank, but with obscure text and rune taboos on it. This thing must have been around for a long time.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate directly threw the two to the ground, looking at the pill furnace with solemn expression, as if the pill furnace was more noble than him.


    "This is what our ancestors got, and it has been inherited to this day, and the descendants are not filial. For decades, it has not been possible to refine a second-grade pill."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate actually shed a tear, which was obviously guilt towards the ancestors and ancestors.


    But after a while, he wiped away the tears, and there was a look of joy on his face.


    "But it''s different now. Later generations have these two living beings, coupled with the genius treasures that have been stored over the years, they believe that they can definitely refine the second-grade pill!"


    After all, he just opened the pill furnace directly with a casual move, and a strange breath came to his face, but he took a few big mouthfuls with enjoyment.


    "It''s still this taste, what a familiar taste, just like an old altar."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate looked peaceful, and directly threw Su Yan and Little Lolita into the pill furnace, and with one move, the pill furnace top cover returned to its original position.


    "Su Baxian, enjoy the last moments inside. When I burn you to death with the fire of spiritual power, and then match it with various genius treasures, you are an elixir to improve my realm, ha Haha!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate laughed presumptuously, his hands were sealed, and a burst of spiritual power came out, slammed, rushed to the bottom of the pill furnace, and began to grill the pill furnace.


    The energy produced by the burning of spiritual energy is naturally huge. The temperature in the pill furnace has suddenly reached above Baidu, and this temperature change is still continuing, but it will be a high temperature of one hundred and fifty degrees for a while.

 Chapter 577： Life and death

    This is just the beginning. The temperature of alchemy must be at least several thousand degrees Celsius, and with the power of spiritual energy, the essence of the various magical weeds inside can be refined.


    At the end of the battle, the disciples of the Shenmu Sect all returned one after another, wounded and disabled, very embarrassed, but their faces were still unusually happy when they saw that their master had finally won.


    "The master is mighty, the master is mighty!"


    Zi Chong took the lead in shouting, extremely excited, but he had other thoughts in his heart.


    The nine elders are dead, and now the Shenmu Sect is empty and empty, and the sect master will inevitably select new disciples to manage the sect, so he has a great opportunity.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate looked at Zi Chong, his eyes were quite bitter, and he was too scared to look directly at Zi Chong.


    "Sect Master, I am loyal and undivided to the God Wooden Door, and the world is a lesson!"


    The master of the Shenmumen nodded slightly, and said calmly: "Now that the Shenmumen is badly damaged, even if the two families of Cao and Wang are destroyed, other big men in the martial arts world will inevitably look at our door."


    "With the master, who dares to be presumptuous!"


    "That''s natural, but I am going to refine the pill now. I can''t be distracted. You wait ten miles away and place your eyeliner. Once someone approaches you, immediately report."


    "Yes, the master."


    "Zichong is now the elder of Shenmumen, and Ziyu and Zicheng are appointed as elders."


    The faces of several people changed wildly, with expressions full of excitement, and they kept kneeling and kowtow to the master.


    Several people led the remnant forces of the Shenmumen directly to leave, stationed in four places, specially to inform.


    Seeing a group of disciples leaving, Shi Dalong and Shi Ermei hurriedly fled. At the moment, the destruction of Su Yan is a foregone conclusion, they can only leave quickly.


    "Brother, my heart aches."


    Ermei Shi was not heartbroken by Su Yan, but the series of shocks that scared her out of a heart attack. At this moment, her chest was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    Shi Dalong hurriedly picked up his sister and headed away from the ruins, fast, he was afraid of being retained by the master of the **** wooden door.


    But he didn''t know that if the sect master of Shenmumen wanted to keep them, it would be easy for them to keep them.


    "Second sister, hold on, I will treat you immediately."


    "Brother, I''m not in a hurry. Father and Sanba''s illness are over."


    Ermei Shi was full of tears across her face, and she was very sad.


    "No, we go to Jiangbei to buy that super spiritual power liquid, it will definitely have an effect."


    Shi Dalong believed in the super psychic liquid for eight to nine points. Although Su Yan was defeated, Su Yan''s strength was obvious to all, and his psychic liquid was bound to be effective.


    The entire sacred wooden door was completely in ruins, and it was extremely silent at the moment, only the owner of the sacred wooden door, and even Su Yan and Xiao Lolita in the pill furnace.


    "Don''t worry, this process will be wonderful, enjoy it slowly."


    The smile on the face of the master of the Shenmu Gate remained undiminished, and the spiritual power between his hands poured out frantically, increasing the fire at the bottom of the pill furnace.


    At this moment, Su Yan was lying motionless in the pill furnace, his body covered in coke cracked in horror, like a long dry and cracked ground.


    He is exhausted, and only a large amount of spiritual power can be recovered, and now he is the turtle in the urn who has become the master of the sacred wooden gate.


    This pill furnace is too weird, has rune taboos, and is isolated from the outside world. It can''t absorb a little spiritual power from heaven and earth, so how can it be recovered?


    And the little Lolita, who was next to Su Yan, had her lips kissed on Su Yan''s scorched chest. Of course, this was not because of her initiative, but the pill furnace was too small.


    In fact, this pill furnace can be enlarged and made of special materials, but the master of Shenmumen did not have such an idea.


    As the temperature increased, Little Lori was already sweating profusely, and Su Yansi was fine. He was already a piece of coke, and a temperature of several hundred degrees seemed to him nothing.


    Little Lori struggled with her spiritual power, her whole body was already wet with sweat, but Su Yan naturally wouldn''t look at it right now, even he wouldn''t have much interest in normal times.


    "Su Yan, wake up soon, what shall we do now?"


    Little Lori was anxious, the violent increase in temperature consumed her spiritual power crazily, and the result was self-evident.


    She was only a teenager, so naturally she didn''t want to be refined into a pill, and she still had a lot of youthful years to enjoy. She also wanted to eat whole grains and cultivate to become a master.


    Su Yan didn''t move at all, turning a deaf ear to Little Lolita''s words. Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t. He was covered in charcoal and didn''t have the slightest spiritual power, how to react.


    Little Lori''s tears fell sternly, and the ticking sound did not appear, because it was turned into mist by the high temperature before it dropped.


    It should be understood that the pill furnace was not the only two of them, and there were also various elixir and weeds that were stuffed, and at this time it was slowly exuding an unpleasant smell.


    At this time, the temperature of the pill furnace had reached more than 800 degrees, and the temperature eased at this moment.


    It''s not that the master of Shenmumen doesn''t want to continue to increase the heat, but that he has to go through a process of warming the furnace, so that the temperature of every part of the furnace is uniform.


    This process naturally takes time, and of course it will not take a long time. One hour is enough, and then the real alchemy begins.


    One hour passed quickly, but in the eyes of little Lori, she was extremely sad, and her spiritual energy had already consumed more than half.


    "Do I really want to be buried with you?"


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan, unwilling, but she also knew that it was impossible to escape.


    "Fine, I''m content to die with you."


    Su Yan''s sassy and heroic posture of Su Yan regained her appearance appeared in Little Lolita''s mind, and a idiot-like feeling filled her heart, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Su Baxian, just now is just the beginning, now let you taste the pleasure of burning flames!"


    The master of the God Wooden Gate laughed wildly, black spiritual power poured out frantically, and the fire light below the pill furnace changed color, which was called a blazing flame.


    The temperature rises at a rate of one hundred degrees per minute, but within ten minutes, it has reached a high temperature of more than a thousand degrees.


    And the oppression of spiritual power is getting stronger and stronger, this is the most deadly existence.


    At this moment, Little Lolita had consumed very little spiritual power, and her smooth and white skin was directly wrinkled at this moment, losing its vitality like dry bark.


    Her face was distorted and she was suffering from unimaginable pain. This kind of pain could not be described in words, but just hearing it would make people creepy.


    "Su Yan, it''s a pity to die with you."


    Little Lolita rushed directly to Su Yan''s chest and hugged him tightly, as if a lover was going to Huangquan together.


    And she didn''t know that she didn''t have any place in Su Yan''s heart. Su Yan just regarded her as a passerby.


    If she knew this, little Lolita didn''t know what she would be sad, but she didn''t know how it would be better.


    Su Yan''s eyes opened at this moment, staring at Little Lori as if to say something.


    But he was speechless and could only face the impending death silently.

 Chapter 578： restore

    At this time, the various spirit grass and exotic treasures around them also changed and began to decompose the essence liquid, which is why they called it spirit grass.


    The Lingcao Bibao decomposed into drops of liquid of various colors, the strange smell disappeared, and there was only a refreshing fragrance.


    But this fragrance can''t be used by Little Lori at all, because she can''t absorb it.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate dared to put the little loli together with these spiritual grass exotic treasures, so she was naturally not afraid to absorb them.


    The spirit grass and strange treasures he collected took a lot of effort and were very peculiar. If he could directly force the absorption of spiritual power, then why would he still refine alchemy?


    Little Lolita tried countless times, but the whole body''s extremely rich spiritual power was not absorbed at all, as if the delicious food in front of her could not be enjoyed.


    "God, you just let me die as well, so much spiritual power can''t be absorbed in front of me, I am not reconciled!"


    Little Lori screamed, this kind of desperate death is the most crushing, and the most tormenting existence.


    "Is it desperate? Isn''t it possible to absorb spiritual power, hahaha!"


    The sect master of the Shenmu Sect laughed wildly outside the pill furnace, the laughter was unusually unscrupulous, and the anger of his own sect being destroyed suddenly vented.


    "Su Baxian, you have become a pile of coke, not to mention that you can''t absorb it, you can only despair if you let you absorb it!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate turned cold, and said in a low voice: "Next, let you taste the taste of being melted!"


    The temperature of the pill furnace rose suddenly, directly reaching more than two thousand degrees, but this was not the end. He had to refine the second-grade pill, the temperature must be at least three thousand degrees.


    Little Lori could no longer speak, because her lips began to fall, and her teeth became stone, as if she was about to be roasted into a mummy.


    At this moment, her heart suddenly calmed down. This was also the silence of helpless despair, and everything disappeared.


    "Su Yan, let''s become a pill together."


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan, only to realize that Su Yan had been staring at him, it was so hard.


    Startled by Su Yan''s eyes, Little Lori moved her fingers slightly to express her palpitations.


    "Are you not dead?"


    Little Lori asked in vague words, with a strange color on her face.


    "You are not dead, you are not dead!"


    Su Yan just stared at her coldly, without blinking at all, because he couldn''t blink, it was good that he had only one pair of eyes all over his body.


    At this moment, those eyes that were originally beating with golden flames also began to shrink, as if they were about to become dead fish eyes.


    "Why didn''t you die? Didn''t you have been suffering."


    Little Lori showed a look of pity, her original big beautiful eyes dropped a drop of tears.


    Su Yan''s eyes began to change slowly, dimmed and completely devoid of life.


    "Don''t die, I don''t want you to die!"


    Little Lolita was actually emotional, but looking at Su Yan, she could no longer move a single bit.


    "You still have to teach me kung fu."


    "No, I don''t allow you to die, I will give you all my spiritual power!"


    Little Lori squeezed her whole body''s spiritual power, only a cluster of spiritual power the size of a thumb.


    The spiritual power was forced out of the body and rushed directly towards Su Yan''s Dantian, as if he had found his master.


    Spiritual power poured into Su Yan''s dantian, just like the dry land experienced a heavy rain, it was really a long drought and nectar.


    His dantian began to recover, although his spiritual power was not much, he was able to run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    This represented hope. This gave Su Yan a chance. Su Yan kept staring at him because he wanted Little Lori to give him spiritual power.


    It can be said that Su Yan is furious. Little Lolita has been ignoring him. He was desperate at first, but he did not expect that God would not accept him.


    Little Lori can''t absorb the spiritual power of this full furnace, but he Su Yanneng, because he has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", all kinds of spiritual power can be absorbed.


    Su Yan at this moment is like a piece of dried banana charcoal, directly thrown into the sea, it is like a fish in water.


    His dantian began to recover, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and the spiritual power around him rushed directly towards his dantian, moisturizing his limbs, and restoring his cracked dantian.


    Of course, the first thing Su Yan did was to lower the temperature of the stove, otherwise the little Lolita would absolutely not be able to bear it. The current little Lolita is hanging by a thread, and Su Yan must resume her treatment as soon as possible.


    "Shen wooden gate master, you wait for me, in half a day, I will let you know what despair is!"


    Su Yanna''s eyes, which were originally dead fish-eyed, have now recovered their emptiness, becoming extremely sharp, and still more deeply angry.


    The spiritual power of Dantian was absorbed by Su Yan frantically. This process did not take long, but it took a certain amount of time to refining, not to mention that he had to repair his body.


    When Dantian was fully recovered, half a day had passed, and the closed eyes of the master of the Shenmu Gate at this moment also opened.


    "For half a day, I think you two have melted, and the next step is to become a pill."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was full of dignity. The most important environment for alchemy was to form a pill. This was to fuse all the spiritual power into a pill. This was a very difficult and dangerous process.


    If you are not careful, the spiritual power of a furnace will directly explode, which also declares the failure of alchemy.


    And Su Yan in the stove had already begun to slowly recover his body, and the body that was originally like charcoal began to recover like flesh and blood, which looked unusually tender.


    As long as there is spiritual power, even if the body is missing, Su Yan can still restore it. This is the ability of the innate realm.


    After the whole body is fully recovered, the time will naturally take longer, Su Yan no longer knows how long it has passed.


    At this moment, he looked at little Lolita, who was originally cute and clever and turned into a mummy, which made him feel distressed.


    "In other words, you also saved me, you and I are predestined, and I can teach you a path of cultivation in the future."


    Su Yan''s meaning is clear, but little Lolita has the opportunity to become his apprentice, becoming his third apprentice on this earth.


    Su Yan put his hands on Little Lori''s body, and a soft spiritual power wandered directly towards Little Lori''s body, restoring her skin and bones, and nourishing her depleted Dantian.


    Time passed for a long time, little Lolita actually recovered her face, but the skin on her face was still tender and it took time to fully recover.


    At this moment, Su Yan was sitting cross-legged, and the position was not enough. He directly blasted the pill furnace with a few punches.


    "Pills and creatures, this is definitely an existence beyond the second grade, wow ha ha ha!"


    The master of the divine wooden door outside thought that the pill was a creature, his face was ecstatic, and he worked harder to refine the pill.


    And he didn''t know that Su Yan had already made a breakthrough in the pill furnace at this moment, trying to move towards the late master stage.


    Not surprisingly, the sect master of the Shenmu Gate put some of his own life magic weapons and even extremely precious elixir into the pill furnace, which is simply adding wings to Su Yan.

 Chapter 579： breakthrough

    Little Lolita fell asleep peacefully, with fragrance hanging on the corner of her mouth, which was not as precarious as just now.


    Her whole body is extremely gentle, as high as 3000 degrees outside, but only 20 degrees inside, which is most suitable for sleeping.


    Su Yan originally cross-legged to make a breakthrough attempt, but the pill furnace directly exposed a gap, and then various elixir, weeds and some ancient magical artifacts fell directly, making him a little surprised.


    Originally, I was still a little worried about not having enough spiritual power, and I was afraid that the breakthrough might fail, but after a while, the spirit medicine and magic tools with spiritual power were sent, which is simply a warmth.


    Su Yan looked at the top of the stove with a little smile in his eyes, but the anger did not disappear at all.


    "Since you committed your own sins, then I will fulfill you."


    Su Yan sat cross-legged, his dantian spiritual power turned into a ball, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and his limbs were relieved and liberated.


    At this moment, he was extremely empty, as if he was in the vast ocean. At this moment, he was extremely calm, as if facing the sun, moon and stars, and the universe.


    He feels that he is the center of the vast ocean, all sea water and creatures are under his command, and he feels that he is at the center of the universe, and everything is under his dispatch.


    At this moment, he was centered on himself, possessing incomparable pride and pride, of course he was not arrogant, did not indulge, and remained calm and calm.


    This breakthrough was not an actual breakthrough in the realm. The realm was still in the early stage of the innate, but only from the middle stage of the master to the later stage of the master.


    To be more careful, it is the improvement of the dantian, the strengthening of the bones and the sharp changes in strength, which is not very difficult for Su Yan, as long as the spiritual power is sufficient, he can succeed.


    And the master of the **** wooden door so generously helped to give Su Yanxue charcoal, it was simply self-defeating.


    At this time, the master of the divine wooden gate was still concentrating on controlling spiritual power, controlling the size of the fire, and ensuring the progress of alchemy.


    At this moment, he is no longer happy and angry, and he is very calm, because Dan Cheng is too important to let a little bit of slackness and problems.


    Dancheng''s time must also be very long, it can be said that the time before neutralization, so I can''t rush.


    He knew that if the pill was successful this time, it would have to surpass the existence of the third stage pill. The third stage pill, it was a legendary pill with spiritual existence.


    Even the sect master of the Shenmu Gate had only spied a few secret books left over from ancient times, and he didn''t even know the effect and thoroughness of the pill.


    But he clearly remembered a sentence, the third-class pill is successful, the world is discolored, and visions are frequent. Then one pill can directly reach the pinnacle of the grandmaster, or even surpass the grandmaster.


    This is what a temptation to the sect master of Shenmu Gate, the pinnacle of Grand Master, even the big names of Zhong Hai, it seems to him nothing more than that.


    And taking that class of pill will give him a chance to surpass the master. At that time, he was afraid of the big boss in the sea. The southern land was not in his bag, and even the southwest and northwest could be included.


    Thinking of this, the sect master of the Shenmumen was actually lost for a moment, causing the fire to be a little worse, which frightened him miserably.


    "Don''t be distracted anymore, don''t!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate showed firmness, his consciousness was completely concentrated on alchemy, and he didn''t want other things.


    At this time, Su Yan had already entered the state, with golden spiritual power emerging all over his body, and the rune taboos around him spread all over his body, which was different from the past.


    At this point, Su Yan can perform some simple rune techniques, and with this aid in cultivation, it can achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort, which is more beneficial for him to improve his realm.


    At this time, the little Lolita slowly regained consciousness, and it has been a day since she was rescued by Su Yan, and the master of the divine wooden door outside was a little bit ready to move, because she was about to become a pill.


    Little Lori saw that she was intact, except that there were no clothes to cover her shame, and her face was instantly red.


    In front of her, Su Yan was still sitting cross-legged naked, as if practicing.


    Little Lolita took a quarter of an hour to relax, realizing that she was not dead, Su Yan was not dead, neither was they dead.


    Secondly, she found that the full spiritual power in the stove was gone. Looking at Su Yan, she guessed that Su Yan had absorbed it.


    The last thing was to make her blush. Although Su Yan was facing her back, the two of them treated each other frankly. Su Yan must have looked at her body when he was treating her.


    Little Lori''s newborn skin was so red, even redder than a peach, even the monkey''s **** could not be compared.


    This is a kind of shyness. She was a girl ignorant, and she liked Su Yan a little in her heart. Now that Su Yan rescued her, she was still so ashamed.


    She wanted to find something to hide her shame, but there was nothing but them in the Dan furnace, and their clothes were burned to ashes.


    Little Lori didn''t dare to look at Su Yan, she could only curl up to cover herself, for fear that Su Yan suddenly turned around to look at her.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t turn around, and had been cultivating with great concentration. At this moment, his dantian became more and more vigorous, and his inner alchemy was also inexhaustibly transparent, no longer as immature.


    The spiritual power in the dantian is extremely high, thick as thin mud, but his spiritual power is golden, just like extremely viscous magma.


    There was a suffocating air between Su Yan''s eyebrows, and Little Lolita felt her heart palpitations. This was the key to cultivation, and success or failure depended on this.


    "I don''t believe it, the mere master can''t reach it in the later stage!"


    Su Yan opened his eyes abruptly, his eyes covered with flames, full of majesty, like a transcendent thing.


    "Give it to me!"


    Su Yan roared and the whole pill furnace trembled. This was due to a force of pressure. As long as the pressure was strong, everything would tremble.


    At this time, the master of the **** wooden door was ecstatic. He thought that the pill was successful, and the pill was struggling to escape.


    "Let''s jump, jump harder, the happier I will be!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate stroked his beard, with an arrogant smile on his face, just arrogant.


    At this time, Su Yan''s roar stopped, and a dragon-shaped phantom appeared behind him, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" revealed its clues. This dragon-shaped phantom was revealed largely because of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos", otherwise Su Yan Nor will there be such a great pressure.


    The sound of a dragon roar spread all around, directly out of the pill furnace, and the entire ruins of the **** wooden gate was full of dragons, making the faces of the disciples who were investigating the sentry in the distance changed again.


    The master of the Shenmumen actually knelt down directly, with his hands up to the sky, his expression pious.


    "Thank God for giving me the pill!"


    The master of Shenmumen bowed and worshiped three times and stood up directly, ready to open the furnace to test the pill. This was the most exciting moment.


    But before he could use his spiritual power, the pill furnace trembled violently, as if to escape.


    The master of the Shenmumen had to recite Amitabha Buddha, and his mouth, heart, and mind were all grateful to the heavens.


    But he never thought that when he was grateful, the pill furnace was overwhelmed, and it actually burst with a bang, and a violent spiritual power rushed.

 Chapter 580： Sling

    The spiritual power naturally hits the sect master of the **** wooden door. This is an attack from Su Yan and an angry blow from him.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate changed color on the spot, and his entire body quickly resisted, but he was still affected, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    However, the master of Shenmumen was not angry or even mad, his eyes were excited, and even more greedy.


    "Unexpectedly, these third-grade pill medicines were so violent that they directly broke my pill furnace and attacked me sneakily."


    The master of Shenmumen was full of stern expression, and the golden spiritual power in front of him made him unable to see through, otherwise he would not speak like that.


    He regarded Su Yan as the third-rank pill. Such violent power is naturally the third-rank.


    And now he naturally wants to surrender this pill, then swallow the breakthrough, and become the overlord.


    But all of his thoughts, in Su Yan''s eyes, were nothing but lust, which was simply ridiculous.


    "Shenmu Sect Master, will your paranoia continue?"


    Su Yan sneered, spreading the golden spiritual power around him, and looked at the master of the **** wooden door proudly.


    At this time, he was dressed in a long coat, majestic and majestic, not naked in the furnace.


    And the little Lolita beside him also wore a male outfit, with a shy look on her face, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yan.


    It turned out that Su Yan had suffered this kind of trouble before, so he brought the ghost gourd directly to him, which came in handy.


    I have to say that this ghost gourd is really a good thing, and the high temperature of 3,000 degrees has not made it any damage.


    At this moment, the spiritual power completely dissipated, and the two living creatures appeared directly, and the master of the **** wooden door was naturally not blind, and he could see clearly.


    His eyes were stunned, and then he looked incredulous. He couldn''t believe his eyes, as if he were dreaming.


    "How is it possible, my third class pill!"


    The owner of the Shenmu Gate was completely mad, roaring and roaring, disturbing the world, and the entire ruins were clouded in an instant.


    Su Yan smiled even more, showing a playful color, and regarded the master of the **** wooden door as a laughing stock.


    "In your eyes, the third-grade pill can have a vision, can change the color of the world, and can live life. You are talking about the elixir."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was also slightly suddenly aware that something was wrong, even the third grade pill could not have that vision, so there was only one possibility that could explain all of this, and Su Yan had not been refined from beginning to end.


    "how is this possible!"


    Su Yan naturally knew the meaning of the sect master of the gods wooden door, and was even more abused, disdain appeared in his eyes.


    "You are doing your own work and cannot live!"


    "Thinking that I became a coke, and I was completely dead without the slightest spiritual power?" Su Yan raised his eyebrows and continued, "It''s really ridiculous."


    "You can''t face the high temperature of 3000 degrees, without spiritual power, you are just how to resist the mortal body!"


    "Have you forgotten her? You put her into the pill furnace."


    Su Yan pointed to Little Lolita with a hint of gratitude in her eyes, but Little Lolita buried her head deeply, even more afraid to look at Su Yan.


    "She, what can the ants do!"


    "The ants can also destroy you, she will give me spiritual power, let me change the generator, so that I can absorb the spiritual power in the pill furnace!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate completely changed color, and this was what he questioned most, because he couldn''t absorb the spiritual power of those spiritual grass and strange treasures, which needed refining to be used for his own use.


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate roared, in his heart this is something that will never happen, this is false, it must be false.


    "Impossible, there are so many impossible things in your eyes. You can only be regarded as a frog at the bottom of the well, stupid!"


    "I didn''t kill you last time, this time I must kill you, and then refine you."


    The sect master of the Shenmu Gate was almost mad, the magical medicine and treasure he had accumulated for decades was actually given to Huo Huo by Su Yan, and his heart was bleeding.


    A group of black spiritual power directly turned into the shadow of the devil, and rushed towards Su Yan, bound to destroy him directly.


    Su Yan showed solemn expression, and with a flick of his fingers, a piece of spiritual power directly turned the shadow of the demon into nothingness, as if this was just a trick of the sect master of the gods.


    "Do you have this strength?"


    Su Yan sneered, Shi Shiran looked at the master of the Shenmu Gate, waiting for his attack.


    This was an insult to the master of the Shenmu Gate, and Su Yan was completely provoking him.


    "It seems that if you don''t despair, you won''t admit defeat!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate changed his hands, and a black spiritual force rushed out behind him, Zhou Tian changed his color, and the air was filled with Ling Li''s killing intent.


    This move was naturally his magic storm, and it was this move that ran out of Su Yan''s spiritual power not long ago.


    But today''s Su Yan is already in the late stage of the Grandmaster, how can a mere demonic storm be able to deal with it, his hands are surging with golden spiritual power, like a water wave chasing his arm.


    Su Yan seemed to be using Tai Chi, the golden spiritual power water wave rotated in his hand for a few weeks, and then rushed towards the magic wind and spirit wave.


    This time was different from the last time. Su Yan''s golden water wave was actually used to suppress the demon wind and spirit wave directly, which was not a move of a realm at all.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate completely changed color, because in an instant, his moves were completely dissolved and disintegrated, and Su Yan''s moves were not weak but increased and attacked him.


    The black spiritual power hurriedly blocked, but the sacred wooden gate master was still blasted a hundred meters away by this attack, smashing the ground into a big hole, and it was difficult to get up for a long time.


    "Your realm!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was not in pain, but directly pointed at Su Yan, looking at Su Yan with horror on his face.


    "This is also thanks to your spiritual grass and strange treasures, otherwise I am afraid I will not be able to break through."


    Su Yan smiled again and again, but what he said was the truth. It was considered that the master of the divine wooden door made him.


    The sect master of the **** wood door, who was already full of blood and throat, could no longer suppress it at this moment, and spit out blood.


    The blood was spit out, and his breath suddenly languished. He knew that he couldn''t fight Su Yan at all.


    "Get up, fight me again!"


    Su Yan''s aura was soaring, he rushed directly to the Shenmu sect master, blasting his face with a punch.


    The power of this punch was at least half stronger than before, and it was simply not something the master of Shenmumen could bear.


    His face was sunken and his bones were broken, but he couldn''t stop Su Yan''s violence again.


    But with a few punches, the face, chest, and arms of the gatekeeper of Shenmumen were all sunken, bones and muscles were broken, and it was almost a useless person.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let him go, grabbed one of his arms, threw him into the sky, then knelt down and broke his spine directly.


    The master of the Shenmu Gate was full of blood and his face was trembling. His Dan Tian was damaged by this, and he was completely unable to withstand Su Yan''s attack.


    He wanted to call for mercy, and he could see Su Yan''s angry and intolerable look. He thoroughly knew that begging for mercy was useless.


    The master of the dignified wooden door, the realm of the later stage of the master, the overlord of one party, who is comparable to the existence of the south, is now directly slammed by Su Yan, turning his hands over!

 Chapter 581： Danu

    The master of the Shenmu Gate flipped back and forth in Su Yan''s hands, and had no ability to resist at all.


    Grasping his neck is just throwing it down, inevitably smashing a big hole, like an earthquake.


    Little Lolita was frightened at the side, with a painful expression on her face, she was simply distressed for the host.


    Of course she would not stop, wishing that Su Yan would smash to death the master of the **** wooden door, then she would be extremely happy.


    That kind of **** hatred was rooted in her heart since she was young, and it will never be erased.


    Su Yan sprinkled all the anger on the master of the divine wooden door. This anger was naturally roaring, and it was even difficult to resolve.


    "Aren''t you awesome, get up and fight with me!"


    Su Yan looked at the blood-stained **** wooden door master, with a violent face and murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Get up, I will kill you if I don''t get up again!"


    The owner of the Shenmu Gate actually smiled slightly, blood dripping from his lips, like a demented child.


    He wasn''t laughing at Su Yan, he was laughing at himself, laughing at his own missteps, why did he not kill Su Yan at that time.


    If he completely destroyed Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness or Dantian at that time, all this would not have happened, and his pill might be successful.


    But there is no regret medicine in this world, and countless people are bad at having no regret medicine. They can only accept their own negligence and bear due failure.


    Su Yan pressed his fist against the gatekeeper of the Shenmu Gate, looking at him with a gloomy expression. The powerful pressure made the gatekeeper of the Shenmu Gate breathless, breathing air with difficulty.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid of death, but will you let me go?"


    Although the sect master of the Shenmu Gate was relaxed, the fluctuation of his consciousness and the contraction of his dantian betrayed him, even his violently beating heart betrayed him.


    He is not afraid of death, and he is not a hero. Facing death naturally fears, even if he knows that Su Yan will not let him go.


    "Fear, but will you let me go?"


    The master of the Shenmumen looked at Su Yan, with a faint look on his face.


    "Hmph, do you think I will let you go?"


    Su Yan grabbed the placket of the doorkeeper of the God Wooden Door tightly, and greeted him again with his fists.


    And beyond the ruins at this time, the masters of the martial arts circles from all over the world came in one after another, and the end of the war made them extremely impatient.


    And the person with the eyeliner can''t know the specific situation at this time, because the eyeliner has long been sent to guard.


    Together, everyone rushed towards the **** wooden door, wanting to fully understand the final result.


    "I heard that the sect master of the Shenmu Gate threw Su Ba into the pill furnace first, and he wanted to refine him into a pill."


    "No, I saw it with my own eyes. Su Ba was first blasted into coke by the master of the God Wooden Door, and he was put directly into the pill furnace."


    "Isn''t that the master of the **** wooden gate won?!"


    "It goes without saying that they are all put into the pill furnace and will be refined into a pill!"


    A group of people talked about walking towards the ruins of the Shenmu Gate, and one by one with the people who had come in before, the big masters and masters of the martial arts world in Weihuai land are all coming.


    "The sect master of the Shenmu Gate destroyed Su Baxian. This is a major event, and it can be called the southern champion!"


    "Yes, if Zhonghai''s no longer warns this time, I''m afraid the master of Shenmumen will dominate the south."


    "You must face loyalty and ask the master of the **** wooden door for blessing."


    "If he is willing, I will sum it up as a disciple of the God Wooden Disciple."


    When this group of people came to the ruins, the lines they were prepared to flatter but forgot completely, because they saw the incredible picture and couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, Su Yan was still beating the gatekeeper of the Shenmu Gate, and the gatekeeper of the Shenmu Gate was like a dead dog. There was no resistance at all, and even his breath was extremely weak.


    The big masters of the entire Weihuai martial arts world, with wide-eyed eyes, looked at Su Yan''s violent beating of the master of the **** wooden door, they were dumbfounded for a moment.


    "This this this..."


    A big boss was speechless, apparently shocked.


    "Isn''t it put in the pill furnace? How could this be?"


    "Pill furnace, the furnace is broken."


    Someone''s sharp eyes saw the pill furnace torn apart in the distance, and they roared directly.


    "Su Baxian is so strong!"


    "It''s already impossible to resist. You must know that the master of the Shenmu Gate is much stronger than Yu Tiandou."


    "Yeah, he is just too low-key, he has not been ranked on the list, otherwise he is definitely around 16."


    But this group of people didn''t know that Su Yan had already destroyed the Hongmen''s Qiu Qianyan, and Qiu Qianyan was ranked 15th.


    "Master Su, you are so majestic, you are worshipped by me!"


    A big man directly knelt down and kept kowtow to Su Yan, extremely pious, as if worshipping a Buddha.


    The other big bosses realized that they all knelt down towards Su Yan, not daring to hesitate at all.


    The strong creeping all over the ground still bowed down to Su Baxian.


    This is the age of coercion and respect for the strong!


    And Su Yan turned a deaf ear to the big bosses all over the floor, and didn''t even look at them. Why should a group of ants get in his eyes? He now faces only the master of the divine wooden door.


    At this moment, the master of the Shenmu Gate was dying, and he was beaten up by Su Yan with only one breath left. If it weren''t for Dantian, he would have died long ago.


    His eyes were loose, like Alzheimer''s, and he was vomiting blood out of the mouth while Su Yan was holding him. The blood in his body had already dried up and was extremely tragic.


    In the face of the enemy, Su Yan has never been weak, and the master of the divine wooden door is even more angry, because he called me in front of Su Yan and almost refined Su Yan into a pill.


    However, Su Yan has been violently beating the master of the **** wooden door, but he has never acted on his dantian and divine consciousness. He has always kept his pubic field intact, and even his divine consciousness has not suffered much damage. He did so naturally with a purpose.


    Su Yan grabbed the head of the sacred wooden door by the hair and took off the mask on his face. The sacred door owner under the mask had a fascinating color, like a demon, and his hell-like voice is almost the difference between heaven and earth. .


    Su Yan looked at him coldly, and said directly: "At present, you have only two choices."


    The master of the Shenmumen was actually a little excited when he heard that, he had no idea that he had two choices.


    But for a while, his eyes were darkened again, because let him know that these two choices might be a dead end.


    "First, you can choose a dead end. I will destroy your divine consciousness, ruin your dantian, and let your divine form disappear completely."


    The master of the Shenmu Gate trembled slightly, if it weren''t for the serious injury, he might trembled even more at this moment.


    "The second kind is to surrender to me and become my Dan slave forever!"


    Su Yan''s eyes shot out, so that the master of the Shenmu Gate didn''t dare to look directly, and his heart was full of fear.


    "I only give you three seconds to choose, death or Danu!"


    Before Su Yan could speak, the master of the Shenmu Gate made a choice. He bowed directly to Su Yan, which naturally chose to surrender.

 Chapter 582： Soul mark

    It can be said that the kneeling movement of the Shenmumen sect master is extremely difficult. It is very difficult for him to move, but in order to survive, he still managed it.


    Su Yan held his head high and looked down at the god-wood door master lying on the ground like electricity, his anger slowly dissipated.


    The reason why he kept this person is of course useful, otherwise, with his decisive and murderous character, the master of the sacred wooden door might have been wiped out long ago.


    The sect master of the Shenmu Gate was able to refine the pill, which was of great use to Su Yan. The spiritual power of his spiritual gathering formation and the cultivated spiritual grass could soon be harvested, and it was the person who lacked the pill.


    Su Yan was not greedy either. He was already satisfied with the second-rank pill that he had refined at present. The second-rank pill had a great effect on his realm, and it improved much faster than absorbing spiritual power.


    He could also refine the second-grade pill directly, but Su Yan didn''t want to waste time with the first-grade pill. This was given to this person, and the refined one could be used by Jin Shiya and others to improve their cultivation.


    Little Lolita looked astonished at the side, she didn''t expect that Su Yan had actually spared the master of the **** wooden door, her face suddenly became unhappy.


    "Su Yan, don''t you kill him yet."


    Little Lori looked at the sect master of the divine wooden door with an angry face, with a surge of spiritual power in her hand, she wanted to kill her enemy herself.


    But Su Yan stopped her and said coldly: "He can''t kill. I just said that he wants to be Dan slave forever."


    "But he killed my parents!"


    Little Lori couldn''t help snarling. In the past, Yin Ren knew that she was too far away from the master of the **** wooden door, but now this person is kneeling in front of her, how can she tolerate it without any action. "


    "I know, but let him die like this, wouldn''t it be cheaper for him, let him refine the pill for my use, this is the greatest value of using it."


    "I don''t care, I will kill him."


    Little Lori didn''t listen to persuasion at all, she directly displayed a magic attack, and headed towards the **** wooden door.


    Su Yan just flicked his fingers, and directly turned Little Lolita''s attack into nothingness, and a trace of dissatisfaction appeared on his face.


    "Although you saved me, don''t forget who you are."


    "you!"


    Little Lori was so angry that she cried directly, very sad.


    Su Yan is most afraid of women crying. There is nothing he can do at this time, but the things he decides can''t be changed. Now that there is no person who refines alchemy, this person must not just die.


    "I will plant a soul mark for you, you can''t rebel in the future, once you rebel, you will die!"


    The master of the Shenmu Gate nodded quickly and trembled. At this moment, the power of life and death was in Su Yan''s hands, and he did not dare to be slack in the slightest.


    Su Yan no longer paid attention to Little Lolita, and directly poured out a rune taboo in his hand, heading towards the master of the **** wooden door.


    "Don''t resist, or you will die!"


    No matter where the master of the Shenmu Gate dared to resist, he just didn''t have the ability to resist him.


    The rune taboo poured directly into the brain of the master of the **** wooden door, controlling his spiritual consciousness, just like installing a time bomb.


    In this way, the thoughts and behaviors of the master of the divine wooden door cannot be concealed from Su Yan. As long as Su Yan''s divine consciousness moves, his divine consciousness can be destroyed, and even his divine form can be destroyed.


    In the cultivation world, this method is very common. Many powerful monks keep slaves in captivity. The innate strong can control several acquired strong at the same time.


    And Su Yan''s power of divine consciousness is so powerful that he will be able to easily control it even in the heyday of a dozen more sacred wooden gate masters.


    The soul imprint was planted in her mind, Su Yan was completely relieved, and Little Lori stopped crying, she knew that she could not change the facts.


    "Su Yan, I hate you."


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan indifferently, and then left without looking back, ignoring Su Yan''s persuasion.


    For this, Su Yan is a little owed, after all, the master of the God Wooden Door is the most hated enemy for Little Lori, and has an indelible hatred.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness floated out and rushed directly to Little Lolita, and a word was also passed into her ears.


    "Now he is useful to me, I will give him to you when it is useless, and leave him at your disposal."


    Little Lori stopped and turned around to look at Su Yan, her eyes calmed down.


    "Then what''s your attitude towards me?"


    Little Lori''s face was actually reddened, her heart beating wildly with her apparent little girl''s mentality.


    "You can be my third apprentice."


    "apprentice?!"


    Little Lori raised her neck and stared at Su Yan with big eyes, sorrowful and angry.


    "Yes, I can teach you a path of cultivation."


    "Who wants you to teach, you badass!"


    Little Lolita raised her lips and was very angry. Her body trembled slightly. She wanted to rush over to beat Su Yan.


    It''s really unreasonable to look at others'' bodies and say such things.


    But she saw that Su Yan''s eyes were really calm, she didn''t fluctuate halfway towards herself, and she couldn''t help showing a disappointed look.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Su Yan nodded, noncommittal.


    Little Lori had ruddy eyes, and finally ran away like crazy.


    Su Yan shook his head, how can such a thing be forced, two people together are not only sex, but also affection.


    At least for Su Yan, **** is behind love, otherwise he would have hugged left and right and built a harem.


    When Little Lolita disappeared, Su Yan had nothing to do. She only hoped that she could figure it out. Then he could teach her and repay her for saving her life.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the master of the Shenmu Gate, and asked in a low voice, "Your name?"


    "I... the little one now follows the adult, and all his life is for the adult, and the name is determined by the adult."


    Su Yan paused slightly, and then said: "Okay, you can call Dan Yi."


    The master of Shenmumen nodded quickly, his eyes full of caution.


    Su Yan was investigating all the information in the head of the God Wooden Door at this time, and naturally wanted to understand him thoroughly.


    After some investigation, the only thing that interested him was the origin of the name of the **** wooden door, and there must be a secret in it.


    "Tell me about the origin of the sacred wooden door."


    Dan Yi immediately nodded, and said lightly: "The **** wooden door came because of a piece of **** wood."


    Dan Yi naturally didn''t dare to conceal the slightest bit. He knew that he was completely controlled by Su Yan and that lies would be discovered.


    Even if Su Yan can''t find out his deep memory now, he will definitely find out in the future.


    Su Yan moved slightly and asked, "Shen Mu?"


    "Yes, that sacred tree is said to be very peculiar. It has an unknown power hidden. Even the ancestors and ancestors can''t spy one or two, but only relying on the spiritual power that it emits can benefit a lot."


    "Could it be that big tree?!"


    Dan nodded and shook his head again, which made Su Yan suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Speak quickly!"


    Dan hurriedly said: "This giant tree is actually a bud on the sacred tree, which was transplanted here."


    "In that case, your **** wooden door has more than a few hundred years of history?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were like electricity, feeling Dan Yi had something to hide from him.

 Chapter 583： Pull the mountain out of the world!

    Dan hesitated for a while, just like that, Su Yan''s palm appeared between his throat, ready to take his life.


    Of course, Su Yan could move his mind directly, and Dan Yi would undoubtedly die. He was just frightening him by doing so.


    Dan never dared to conceal it again, and hurriedly said: "The Shenmu Gate was really only a few hundred years old. We got this Shenmu from someone else. When it was created, the bud was already lush."


    Su Yan looked at Dan Yi''s eyes, made sure that he was not lying, and nodded lightly.


    "Bring that sacred tree."


    Dan nodded repeatedly and walked directly to the ruins, so that the gods must be properly kept by him, which is the foundation of the **** wooden door.


    Now that the sacred wooden door was completely dissipated, Dan Yi couldn''t help it. He never thought that hundreds of years of foundation would be destroyed in his own hands.


    He just wants to survive now, and life is the most important thing. Of course, he has other hopes, so naturally he doesn''t dare to think about it.


    But after a while, Dan Yi walked out of a secret road, holding an exquisite simple wooden box in his hand.


    The exceptionally exquisite carvings on the wooden box must have been made by the master. When Dan approached, Su Yan discovered that the wooden box was actually made of 100-year-old huanghuali, which made him look forward to Shenmu a little bit more.


    "turn on."


    Su Yan directly ordered that Dan Yi slowly opened the box, and the first-order pitch black wood appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, causing his pupils to shrink suddenly.


    "tree of Life!"


    Su Yan actually yelled out of silence, showing how much this thing shocked him.


    The tree of life is a mysterious thing. It is rumored that it is a sacred tree grown in the center of the world and has an extremely powerful power.


    Even a piece of dead wood of it has a wonderful effect. It is crazily sought after by many cultivators, creating many disputes and tragedies.


    Su Yan took the wooden box, felt it with his spiritual sense, and was completely sure that this was a branch of the tree of life, and his heart was even more shocked.


    He was the Immortal Emperor back then, and he once got a section, but that section was green, very intact, and had a strong breath of life.


    It was such a tree of life that allowed Su Yan to break through a realm and become a stronger existence.


    Su Yan was holding this piece of dead wood that was already coke, and there was a hint of greed in his eyes, although he knew that this thing must be his own.


    Seeing the strangeness of the people around him, Su Yan hurriedly recovered his expression and looked at Dan Yi calmly and said: "This thing is a bit weird, but I can''t find it now, so I have to keep it and check it slowly."


    "Everything depends on the adults."


    Su Yan put the dead wood into the wooden box and looked at everyone calmly: "It''s okay to call it the spirit tree but a piece of dead wood, but the **** tree is exaggerated."


    How dare the other kneeling people say anything, they just want to leave here early, but they all bowed to this Dan just now.


    Su Yan put the wooden box in the ghost-raising gourd, and then recovered his face, and said to this Danyi: "You become my Dan slave, and you will still have a chance to be free if you concentrate on alchemy in the future."


    Hit a stick and give a jujube so that Dan Yi will be devoted to alchemy.


    "Small ones must live up to expectations and do their best to serve adults."


    "This book is the art of pill, you can study it hard, and it will have an effect on your alchemy."


    Su Yan casually moved, and a simple and imaginary book appeared, and it was directly lost to Dan Yi''s mind and was remembered by him.


    With Pill One''s current ability, the refining of the first-grade pill has a high failure rate, and he doesn''t want to regret those spirit grasses.


    It is necessary to improve Danyi''s alchemy technique and increase the success rate, so that he will have more pills for him to improve his realm.


    Then Su Yan looked at the people around him, and just said one word: "Go away!"


    This group of people hurriedly fled around as if they were about to be amnesty, for fear that after a step slow, Su Yan regretted it.


    However, for a while, the entire ruins were no more visible, and the disciples of the Shenmumen had already escaped, and their masters had become other people''s dogs, not fleeing and waiting to die.


    Su Yan looked at the giant tree that was still standing, his eyes fluctuated, and said to Dan Yi, "You should have something like a universe bag."


    Dan Yi''s face changed slightly, and everything could not escape Su Yan''s eyes. He could only take out the Universe Bag reluctantly.


    The Qiankun bag is similar to raising a ghost gourd. It is a storage thing and can form a certain space in it.


    This thing is definitely a **** on the earth, if it is known to the world, it will inevitably cause chaos in the world.


    The reason why Dan Yi can have this thing is because his ancestors got it. As for why there is this thing on the earth, Su Yan can''t tell.


    It is not incomprehensible to have the remnants of the tree of life, and the universe bag.


    Su Yan was thinking, I am afraid that a powerful person has ever descended on this earth. Of course, he would not think that the earth itself has produced a powerful person, because the spiritual power here is not enough to support the birth of a powerful person.


    Su Yan wanted a Qiankun bag, so naturally he wanted to hold things. The space for raising ghost gourds was too small to hold that big thing.


    "My lord, I wonder what is the use of the Universe Bag?"


    Dan Yi was puzzled and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he scolded, "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, you are just my Dannu."


    Dan was so frightened that he almost fell to the ground, and he didn''t dare to say anything gibberish again.


    Su Yan looked at the giant tree not far away. It was born from the dead branches of the tree of life, and it must also contain some characteristics of the mysterious tree.


    Su Yan naturally wanted to take it away and transplant it into his own spirit gathering array. Then this giant tree would inevitably grow more vigorously, and even become a powerful existence.


    At that time, Su Yan would be able to meet the needs of cultivation by directly holding this tree and eating a few bites.


    When Dan saw that Su Yan had been looking at the giant tree, his eyes moved slightly, and he couldn''t help guessing what Su Yan wanted to do, but his eyes still showed fear.


    Pulling out this giant tree is not easy, it has grown for thousands of years, and it has the meaning of psychic, it can not be arbitrarily manipulated.


    Su Yan walked to the giant tree and stroked it a few times, as if communicating with the giant tree, but the giant tree was shaking its branches as if to express its dissatisfaction.


    "Take you to a better place, you still don''t want to play tricks with me, you can''t do it."


    Su Yan''s eyes were serious, and he hugged the giant tree with both hands, but his hands could only hold a third of the trunk of the giant tree, which was extremely small.


    Although it is extremely small compared to the giant tree, the spiritual power of Su Yan''s hands directly enveloped the entire tree trunk.


    Dan Yi''s face was trembling, his guess is true, Su Yan really wants to pull up the giant tree, this is simply whimsical.


    But before his thoughts appeared for a few seconds, he opened his mouth wide and his face was full of incredible color.


    Su Yan''s legs were bent, his hands were hard, the green veins on his neck and even his forehead were bulging, and all his body strength was showing up.


    "Get up!"


    Su Yan roared, a powerful force showing up, like an overlord lifting a tripod, as if Pangu is supporting the world with infinite power.


    The huge tree that had stood tall at this moment actually trembled, and the ground began to shake unevenly, like an earthquake.

 Chapter 584： Leave

    The ruins trembled, that is, the hillside not far away began to shake, and the ravaged place was unstable again at this moment.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of perseverance. His goal was simple: to take this giant tree away and transplant it into his own laboratory. This must be successful, because there is no failure in his eyes.


    Although he is a giant tree, he is already in the later stage of the master, and he may not be impossible to try.


    But Dan Yi was frightened. This giant tree has grown for thousands of years and has spirituality. The roots may reach the ground several tens of feet. Even that mountain may have its roots. It is not easy to uproot it.


    And the big bosses from all over the Weihuai River who were running around stopped at this moment, looking at the trembling giant tree with a panic expression.


    "what happened?"


    "what''s going on?"


    Everyone asked in panic, thinking that Su Yan was chasing after him.


    "The giant tree is moving, as if it is about to fall."


    "Yes, it''s shaking, is anyone hitting it?"


    "Who else is there besides Su Baxian, what is he going to do to the giant tree?"


    "That is the sacred tree in our Weihuai land. Even if it belongs to the sacred wooden door, it should not be moved!"


    "Yes, if it is moved and the luck is destroyed, can we still prosper in the Weihuai land?"


    A group of people showed anger, but they ran back, angrily, forgetting their weight.


    The heroes of the various parties must add up to hundreds of giants, and they rushed back mightily.


    At this time, Su Yanzheng continued to increase his strength with his hands, his legs were as solid as a rock, and the ground was very stable, as if welded to the ground.


    "He is really moving the sacred tree!"


    "Stop it quickly, you can''t move!"


    A group of people roared, their eyes were about to jump out of fire.


    But Su Yan''s look directly brought them back to reality, and then he knew his status.


    "If you dare to make trouble again, kill without mercy!"


    Su Yan only has this sentence, he will not repeat it. If someone does this again, then beheaded.


    Su Yan''s words naturally stimulated them, and a group of people didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more, looking at Su Yan with fear.


    But the sacred tree is as powerful as the sky in their hearts. At this moment, they are extremely entangled, as if watching the treasure being taken away, heartbroken.


    At this moment, Su Yan uses all his spiritual power on his hands. Facing such a huge tree, he still has to take it seriously. A little carelessness will inevitably fail, and failure means there is no second chance, at least Not for a short time.


    This is crazy consumption of spiritual power, failure means spiritual power is empty, so if you want to shake again, you can only wait for recovery.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power enveloped the entire tree, his hands were tightly attached to the trunk like suckers, his legs began to exert force, and the ground trembled more intensely.


    There seemed to be the sound of collapse in the distance, the ground began to sink, and the slopes collapsed, exposing huge tree roots.


    "This giant tree has lived for so long, with so many roots, he must not be able to pull it out."


    The tycoon leader did not secretly pray, hoping that Su Yan would fail, so that the sacred tree would continue to exist in their Weihuai land.


    But in an instant, their hope was shattered, because the roots and whiskers of the four-way place, hundreds of feet away from the giant tree, were all broken, setting off a frenzy.


    And Su Yan is still increasing his strength. This is just the beginning. The real center is the main root, and Su Yan speculates that the main root of this giant tree may go deep underground.


    Only by pulling out the main root, the giant tree will not suffer major damage, and Su Yan can successfully take it away.


    Naturally, the giant tree had to resist Su Yan. Its roots were firmly attached to the soil, even inserted into the rock, and the main root even penetrated deep into the rock.


    Dan Yi watched quietly from the side, he didn''t dare to think about it at all. His divine consciousness was accused. He knew very well that as long as Su Yan moved his divine consciousness a little bit, he would lose his divine form and he didn''t dare to gamble.


    And he didn''t help Su Yan either, because Su Yan didn''t need his help at all, and he couldn''t help either.


    "I still don''t believe I can''t shake you!"


    A rune forbidden power emerged, shrouding the entire giant tree, and at the same time increased Su Yan''s power several times.


    Su Yan directly lifted the giant tree and pulled out the giant tree by one meter.


    Big bosses from all over the world watched this scene one after another, with anxiety in their eyes and anxiety in their hearts.


    "Take you to a good place, but if you don''t believe it, then you can only be pulled out forcibly!"


    Su Yan looked up to the sky and raised his hands directly to the sky. The giant tree was also pulled out for several meters. At this time, the giant tree was sucking upside down.


    The leaves of the giant tree rushed down, and the ruins were covered. The leaves revealed a bright red color, as if they were stained with blood.


    The giant tree is crying, even scared, not knowing its future, but it will still resist.


    But in the face of Su Yan''s majestic spiritual power and even rune taboos, everything the giant tree did was useless and useless.


    Su Yan jumped up and rushed straight into the sky. The giant tree was completely pulled out. The roots were really a hundred feet long, which was not so much longer than the trunk.


    In this way, Su Yan carried the giant tree, facing the crowd with a proud face, his eyes were full of majesty, and people did not dare to look directly.


    "The Universe Bag!"


    Su Yan yelled, a simple bag actually flew into the air, and then became bigger, containing the giant tree.


    It could hold half of it, but it stopped directly, which made Su Yan frowned slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, this Qiankun bag is so small."


    Su Yan could only use the secret technique, and a rune rushed directly to the Universe Bag, making it several times larger to accommodate the giant tree.


    The giant tree was completely collected by the Qiankun Bag, and then Su Yan casually moved the Qiankun Bag into his hand and was tied to his waist.


    "Master Su, you can''t take away the holy tree!"


    "Yes, it is our hope for the land of Weihuai!"


    Seeing that they couldn''t stop them, a group of big bosses could only plead. In fact, they were afraid that their own interests would be harmed. They were afraid that the sacred tree would leave and the aura of Weihuai would become thinner.


    "Your hope, how was it yours, don''t stop me, or you will die."


    With a cold voice, Su Yan directly held his head high, and walked past the crowd. Dan Yi followed closely, not daring to slack.


    Now he has completely obeyed Su Yan, and the giant tree can be pulled out. Who else can resist this power.


    The two left directly and arrived outside. Su Yan drove the free man all the way to the car shop, then changed to Bugatti, and slid towards another place in Gu Hong because the second daughter was still there and needed his rescue.


    I found the old man Jikong''s lair easily. Several big men were easily killed by Su Yan, and the second daughter was also successfully rescued by him. Everything was fine except for a little fright.


    His hands were also intact, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, and then drove them away from the land of Weihuai.


    The second woman was sitting in the co-pilot, Dan Yi could only enter Su Yan''s shelter for the ghost gourd, and that was the only way to go, otherwise he couldn''t sit down at all.

 Chapter 585： Dragon habitat giant tree

    Along with the roar of the engine, Su Yan followed the two daughters directly towards Jinlin.


    The root cause of the second daughter''s accident was the negligence of the Su family''s management, but Su Yan had to foster the second daughter in the Su family, and he had no time to look after them in Jiangbei.


    Of course, Su Yan will not be so righteous this time. He must take precautions and plan to find a master later in Jinlin to protect them.


    With his majesty, not to mention the master''s later stage, even if the master reaches Consummation, he will come too far, because he is Su Baxian.


    It was the afternoon when he arrived at Jinlin. Su Kainan had been waiting outside the villa area for a long time, and seeing the second girl in peace, the originally disturbed face burst into a smile.


    The second girl was also extremely excited when she saw Su Kainan, and rushed directly to Su Kainan''s embrace, and wept intimately. Compared with Su Yan, Su Kainan and the others were more familiar.


    From this we can see that Su Kainan treats the second girl really well, otherwise the second girl would not be like this.


    Su Yan''s cold gaze eased slightly at this moment, looking at Su Kainan and said, "I have found them back this time, but I have to take care of them."


    "Yanyan, don''t worry, this time I use my old bones to swear. If they have a problem, I will meet you."


    Su Kainan''s face was vowed and he was very serious without blinking.


    Su Yan touched the two women''s heads, looked at them and said, "You have to study hard, and take the spiritual power liquid every day. You need to be strong so that you can protect yourself, understand?"


    The two girls nodded deeply. They had experienced that kind of fear, and naturally they wanted to be strong.


    "Your grandfather hopes you will live a good life, and if you want to live a good life, you must be strong, so bad people will stay away."


    Su Yan looked at Su Kainan, his eyes recovered calmly, and said, "I will ask a master to protect the Su family."


    "You send out the news and bless my Su family for one year. I can provide super psychiatric fluid for free, and I can also teach him once."


    Don''t say that there are these attractive conditions, if there is no, then there will inevitably be a lot of people coming in.


    Just because Su Yan is a master, the venerable of the North and the South, is to abolish the existence of Yu Tiandou and even other strong people.


    Following the Su family will inevitably be prosperous and become a stronger powerhouse.


    Su Yan watched the two women go back with Su Kainan, couldn''t help taking out a cigarette from the car, lighting one, and smoking it leisurely.


    Of course, he smokes not the taste, but the feeling. Smoking can make him ponder the problem.


    Yanjin, Su Yan flicked the cigarette **** into the sewer, and drove the car straight away. It was time to return to Jiangbei.


    At this time, Jin Shiya had been in the laboratory for several days, and she was worried these days, because Su Yan had not come back, she was worried about the comfort of the second daughter, and also worried about Su Yan.


    Jiangbei University is still bright at night, and the campus roads are extremely quiet, with security patrols from time to time.


    A Bugatti Veyron drove into the school at this time and stopped directly in front of the laboratory.


    Su Yan jumped out of the car and glanced at the laboratory building, with a hint of anxiety in his heart. He wanted to see how the giant tree would change when it entered the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Su Yan went directly to the laboratory. The staff on duty were conscientious and still stood on duty, just to avoid a slight omission. During this time, they had developed two health care products, which could be put into the market after clinical approval.


    Su Yan also said about this. The things they developed implement a shareholder system. These developers get 10% of the shares, Su Yan gets 50% of the shares, and the other 40% is used to attract capital. In addition, Su Yan also wants to establish a Shiya Foundation.


    Naturally, the foundation will not have any beauty, and all the money will inevitably be used for various projects, such as poverty support, student employment incentives, disease treatment and so on.


    Seeing Su Yan, the duty officer stood up immediately with a respectful look on his face.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that the man on duty was Li Yao, which was beyond his expectation.


    "Why are you on duty?"


    Li Yao looked at Su Yan and smiled awkwardly: "Everyone is tired recently. I''m on duty to let them all have a rest."


    "Well, it is necessary to establish a scientific management system and working time system, reasonable work and reasonable rest, so as to have the highest efficiency."


    Li Yao nodded, naturally following Su Yan''s words.


    "Are you busy, I''ll go to the secret room."


    Li Yao nodded, and couldn''t help saying: "Shiya is in the secret room. I haven''t seen you for a few days, and it''s not good for tea or food."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and walked directly to the secret room.


    Entering the secret room, the spiritual power in it became strong again, and it was no longer at the waist, which was a world of difference from the gathering spirit formation in Jiangzhou.


    In the formation, Jin Shiya was sitting cross-legged in it at the moment, apparently practicing.


    Su Yan did not bother her, but absorbed part of the spiritual power that was rich in liquid, and then released the giant tree.


    As soon as the giant tree left the Qiankun bag, it originally wanted to make waves. Although it can''t really move, it can wrap Su Yan with several roots.


    But of course, when he felt the strong spiritual power around him, the giant tree was suddenly covered, and the leaves on the branches kept shaking off.


    This means joy, and is different from the pain before.


    It was absorbing the super psychic fluid crazy, but for a moment, the super psychic fluid that was waist-deep disappeared and was completely absorbed by it.


    Su Yan did not stop it, the giant tree must be dissatisfied with him, and now letting it absorb enough will definitely change his opinion of him.


    "Well, this place is better than your nest."


    Su Yan faced the giant tree with a smile, and even the smallest movement of the giant tree could not escape his eyes.


    Although the giant tree ignored Su Yan, its roots had long since inserted into the ground, reaching a depth of one hundred meters. Many broken roots re-emerged with new and tender roots, and it naturally accepted it.


    "Here you will remember to me that these spiritual powers cannot be used exclusively. You must share them together and leave half of them for me."


    Su Yan warned the giant tree that regardless of whether the giant tree could understand it or not, the next time he would directly punish him if he didn''t obey, he would definitely remember the broken branches and the like.


    And Xiaoyao, who was originally floating in the air, seemed to have discovered a new continent at this moment, and was full of curiosity about this newcomer.


    What made Su Yan even more surprised was that Xiaoyao actually perched directly on the canopy of the giant tree, very peaceful, not like before.


    In the past, Su Yan brought in Lingcao, but was completely disgusted by Xiaoyao, this time his temperament changed drastically.


    Su Yan guessed that the reason might be that the giant tree was born from a piece of dead wood of the tree of life, and there might be some unique things that make it so close to the giant tree.


    The super spiritual liquid was sucked up, and Jin Shiya, who had been in retreat, woke up at this moment, and her eyes burst into tears when she saw Su Yan.

 Chapter 586： aftershock

    There were teardrops in Jin Shiya''s beautiful eyes, watery, which made people look at it with pity, and could not wait to hug it directly into her arms.


    Originally, Su Yan was ready to open her arms, but Jin Shiya did not rush over by surprise, instead she forced herself to calm down, and the teardrops in her beautiful eyes also quietly disappeared.


    Jin Shiya took small steps, walked to Su Yan, and said softly, "I''m back?"


    Su Yan nodded faintly. He didn''t directly ask about Xiao Nizi''s weirdness. Instead, he wanted to see what Jin Shiya was going to do.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan, her lips moved slightly and said, "How about the two girls?"


    "Very well, it''s not theirs to cut the hand."


    At the moment Su Yan said it, Jin Shiya relaxed for a moment, that is, her tight heart relaxed.


    She looked at Su Yan with a worried look in her eyes, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Almost died."


    Seeing that Jin Shiya was so peaceful, Su Yan couldn''t help but want to frighten her, besides, he didn''t tell lies, his life was really almost lost at the Shenmu Gate during this trip to Weihuai.


    "I was beaten into coke, and I was thrown into the stove and almost made a pill."


    "You must scare me."


    Jin Shiya frowned, because Su Yan was standing in front of her intact, she naturally thought that Su Yan was teasing her.


    "I''ll report one thing to you, too."


    "Okay."


    "I have entered the middle stage of the martial arts."


    Jin Shiya was proud of her face, her eyes were full of mischief, even with a hint of pride.


    "I have something to tell you too."


    "what''s up?"


    "I''m in the late master stage."


    Su Yan whispered, but the result was an abnormal shock.


    Jin Shiya''s originally proud face suddenly drooped, her expression unhappy.


    It was his hard work to break through a realm, but Su Yan broke another realm. If you know that Su Yan''s realm is much higher than hers, the difficulty can be imagined.


    "Do you want to be single for a lifetime!"


    Jin Shiya looked questioning, Su Yan clearly didn''t want her to catch up.


    "Who said that we can have babies now."


    "Ignore you."


    Jin Shiya left the laboratory in anger, and when Su Yan came back, she was completely relaxed. After spending several days in the laboratory, she should go out to get some air.


    Su Yan instructed Xiaoyao to take care of the giant tree strictly, and then left the laboratory to catch up with Jin Shiya.


    During this trip to Weihuai, Su Yan was too tired. After a thrilling battle, it was time to take a rest and relax.


    In addition, he is also preparing to pick the first batch of spiritual herbs and elixir, and then refine these into pill to see how effective it is.


    At this time, Dan Yi was still working hard to learn the art of alchemy. The secret book that Su Yan gave him can be said to make him forget about sleep and food, and he simply got into it.


    Back at the villa, Su Yan lay on the sofa and shouted to Jin Shiya: "Shiya, give me something delicious. I almost lost my life when I went out this time."


    Seeing Su Yan repeating it again, Jin Shiya''s eyes surged. This time she no longer thought it was fake, her eyes became solemn.


    All kinds of delicacies were brought out by Jin Shiya, and then they were treated like family happiness, lying on Jin Shiya''s lap with her mouth open, and she was only fed by Jin Shiya.


    When Jiang Wenwen and the others got the news, they hurried over, and they left with confidence after confirming that Su Yan was intact.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep them, and his two-person world was not enough.


    Su Yan, who was relaxing in the villa, didn''t know that his trip to Weihuai could be said to have upset Weihuai, and the land of Weihuai was completely shaken.


    The two masters of Cao and Wang were wiped out and their status plummeted. They were attacked by other big masters. It was only after seeking asylum to protect the people, the family industry was naturally lost.


    The destruction of the Shenmu Gate was even more shocking. First of all, the martial arts circles in the northern and southern provinces breathed a sigh of relief. The Shenmu Gate was a malignant tumor for them, and they had been watching the two provinces.


    The big brothers from Jiangnan and Jiangbei held meetings to celebrate Su Yan''s destruction of the Shenmu Gate.


    The gangsters in Jiangnan naturally invited the Su family, and the Su family was the leader, and they praised them vigorously.


    "Master Su, this time Grandmaster Su has given us a face, which is simply a pleasure."


    "Yes, we have been bullied by the people of Weihuai Land for a day or two. They have bullied us for decades!"


    "Now I finally feel like a turned serf singing."


    A group of people were impassioned and drank their drinks as tea. There were wine bottles everywhere in the hotel just because they were happy.


    Su Kainan was naturally invited to the first seat, and he also took this opportunity to tell everyone about Su Yan''s conditions, which caused a sensation for a while.


    "Grandmaster Su wants to hire someone!"


    "You can get super psychic liquid and get his teaching, my goodness!"


    "I want to participate, I want to participate!"


    A group of masters in the realm of masters raised their arms one after another, with a look of excitement.


    Finally, after being eliminated, there were five people in the master''s late stage. Su Kainan chose one that was closer to his own family and became the bodyguard of the Su family.


    In Jiangbei, the bigwigs in the martial arts circle and the political and business circles know that Su Yan will not see guests. They can only entertain themselves, and everyone can celebrate such a joyous event together.


    "The people in this land of Weihuai have already panicked, worrying that they are too late, and they will definitely not care about us Jiangbei."


    "That said, they will definitely recover. We can''t relax our vigilance. We still have to work hard to cultivate. Strengthening our cultivation is fundamental."


    A big boss reminded that to get everyone''s approval, it is okay to be happy but not underestimate the situation.


    Ye Canghai also got the news at this time. Before he could confirm with Su Yan, he directly called the headquarters.


    The commander-in-chief received the call and asked with a solemn expression: "Cang Hai, what''s the matter?"


    "Commander-in-chief, I have a major event to report to you."


    "Say."


    Ye Canghai sank his voice and said, "The sacred wooden gate in the land of Weihuai has been destroyed."


    The commander-in-chief was originally looking at the document. Hearing such words, he put down the document and hurriedly said: "You say it again!"


    "The God Wooden Door is destroyed."


    "Who did it!"


    "It''s the person you mentioned before when you asked me about the crime."


    "Su Ba first?"


    "Yes."


    A coldness flashed in the commander-in-chief''s eyes, he was obviously surprised that the **** wooden door was destroyed, and that Su Yan could knock it down.


    "This is also a good thing. Shenmumen has always been ready to move. If it weren''t for being warned by adults, they would have occupied Jiangnan and Jiangbei long ago."


    "Yes, Su Yan''s destruction of the God Wooden Door this time has helped us indirectly."


    "This Su Ba first made me more interested. No, you can arrange time for me immediately. I want to meet him."


    "Commander-in-Chief, I''m afraid it won''t work now, although Su Yan destroyed the Shenmu Gate this time, I heard that he also paid a heavy price and needs time to recover."


    The commander-in-chief thought for a while and said: "Well, let him rest for a few days, and then you arrange a time for us to meet."


    "Okay, Commander-in-Chief."

 Chapter 587： Star dream

    The next day, the sun was shining and the weather was very clear. Su Yan got up very early and had been practicing on the balcony for an hour.


    Jin Shiya came over with the super spiritual power liquid, looked at him and said, "Look at your stinky sweat, go wash it."


    Su Yan drank the super spiritual power liquid, then gave Jin Shiya a big bear hug, his eyes were full of evil taste.


    "This way you can wash it with me."


    Jin Shiya looked disgusted. Although Su Yan''s sweat was not as strong as ordinary people''s, it was also extremely annoying for Jin Shiya to be so wet.


    After washing, Su Yan changed into clean clothes, looked at Jin Shiya on the sofa in the living room, and couldn''t help asking, "Are there any activities today?"


    "No, I want to take a break today. I will finish watching Houyi shooting the sun."


    "Hou Yi shoots the sun?"


    Su Yan was confused. He hadn''t heard that Jin Shiya liked this kind of TV series.


    "It''s the love story between Jiang Muyan and Yoo Sijin."


    "..."


    "I''m still chasing the moon''s brother."


    "Moon''s brother?"


    Su Yan was confused again. He had never heard of such TV shows, although he never watched TV shows.


    "It''s the love story between Professor Du and Qian Songyi."


    "What''s the point of watching these bubble dramas? It''s better to practice more."


    Su Yan curled his mouth with a look of contempt.


    "You are too tasteless. You must combine work and rest in your cultivation." Jin Shiya smiled, "I really want to be the heroine on TV."


    "You have always been my heroine."


    Jin Shiya gave a white glance and turned from a silly white sweet to a wayward heroine.


    "I don''t envy that kind of love, I envy the glamour of the heroine, I really want to act like them."


    "acting?"


    Su Yan was slightly taken aback, but this surprised him very much. He didn''t expect Jin Shiya to have such an interest.


    "Yes, I have had a star dream since I was a kid."


    Jin Shiya looked at the large LCD screen, her eyes full of expectation.


    "It''s not easy. I waved my hand to make you a well-known star."


    "What''s the point of that? I want to climb up from the bottom step by step on my own. I like that process."


    "The entertainment industry is deep, aren''t you afraid?"


    Jin Shiya smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "I am not afraid if you are there."


    Su Yan hugged her, kept intimacy, and said indifferently: "You can do whatever you want, don''t worry, everything has me."


    Jin Shiya lay in Su Yan''s arms and said very obediently: "I will guarantee the time for cultivation, and then spare a little time to try it out, and I will not regret it if I fail."


    "My wife is so beautiful, she will definitely succeed."


    "I don''t want to be a vase."


    "Okay, you are also a strong mid-stage martial arts master now. Taking martial arts movies is simple and complete."


    "I want to go to love martial arts movies, and I need acting and fighting scenes."


    Jin Shiya''s resolute expression took this dream as something to be accomplished, which was already something urgent.


    "No, I''m going for an interview tomorrow."


    Jin Shiya jumped directly, her heart pounding.


    "whatever."


    Su Yan walked upstairs, planning to sleep, and then went to the laboratory to have class. It has been a few days since class.


    In the afternoon, Su Yan drove to the school. The students knew that Su Yan had been waiting in the auditorium early when he came back from this class. Naturally, they were not absent.


    Even in the few days when Su Yan was absent, as long as it was Su Yan''s class, these students would wait bitterly until the bell rang at the end of the get out of class to leave disappointed.


    "Will Professor Su really come this time?"


    "Of course it will, Teacher Li Yao said it himself."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Professor Su, I really miss him."


    "Missing is useful, Professor Su is Jin Shiya."


    A girl with a face full of unhappy, shouted: "Why is it so cruel, Professor Du is from Qian Songyi, Professor Su is from Jin Shiya, how can I live."


    "Are you still worried?" A classmate said contemptuously, "Your figure won''t change without eating for ten and a half days."


    "Everyone is quiet, Professor Su is here."


    The entire auditorium suddenly fell silent, everyone stopped talking in a tacit understanding, and all looked at the door excitedly.


    Su Yan wears formal attire, which is rare. He basically wears casual clothes. It is rare to wear formal attire once.


    Upon entering the classroom, Su Yan''s face was very calm, and his chiseled face was slightly covered by bangs, making him even more handsome.


    Seeing Su Yan coming, all the students stood up and said together: "Welcome Professor Su back."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said with a smile: "Sit down, everyone, thank you very much for your enthusiasm."


    "Because of some things, two classes were missed, so I will make up for this class."


    Su Yan brought some diluted spiritual power fluids to everyone, this thing is a treasure to them, each of them craned their necks.


    "Professor Su, I want a copy."


    Many people yelled out excitedly, because it was too expensive and they couldn''t afford it under normal circumstances.


    "All share."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and nearly a thousand bags of super spiritual power liquid landed on each classmate''s desk, neatly and neatly, without a bag of flaws.


    "Supernatural skill, supernatural skill!"


    A classmate snarled in shock, with a shocked expression on his face, and at the same time there was expectation on his face. He naturally wanted to become Su Yan''s apprentice.


    "Professor Su, you didn''t forget the martial arts class you mentioned at the beginning?"


    A female student said maliciously, her face was naturally looking forward.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Of course I will not forget, have you met the requirements?"


    "That''s natural."


    "Well, you are my first student!"


    Su Yan looked at the female classmate with a smile on her face and a hint of encouragement.


    The female classmate was so excited that her eyes were flushed with tears. This was too sudden for her. Although she was looking forward to it, she didn''t have a trace of certainty. She had never expected Su Yan to agree so easily.


    Other students also stood up one after another, there were a dozen in total.


    The classmates who sat down were disappointed, because they did not meet the standards, so naturally they would not be recruited by Su Yan into the Kung Fu class.


    "Well, yes, fifteen students have reached it. I will first hire a martial arts expert to teach you, and then I will teach you personally."


    "No, I must train hard to meet the requirements as soon as possible."


    A classmate has a face full of perseverance and a belief in victory.


    As for the martial arts class, the school naturally agreed, wishing that Su Yanduo would offer some courses would have a great impact on the school��s fame and reputation.


    After this class, Su Yan left indifferently, but the classmates in the auditorium were still talking excitedly, envy and hate those who reached the standard.


    "Xiao He, you have to treat yourself this time. Our dormitory is up to the standard."


    The first woman to join the Kung Fu class nodded, it was a must to treat her.


    At this time, Jin Shiya was not in the villa, she had already gone toward her star dream.

 Chapter 588： pick

    Su Yan returned to the villa and found that Jin Shiya was missing and didn''t care, so he released the pill from the ghost gourd.


    As soon as Dan came out, he knelt down to Su Yan, not daring to show the slightest arrogance, completely low.


    Su Yan was still very satisfied with Dan Yi''s performance. He planted a soul mark. Dan Yi couldn''t rebel at all. The only way was for Su Yan to remove the soul mark.


    Su Yan looked at Dan Yi with a look of respect, and he naturally regarded Dan Yi as a servant and slave.


    "Dan Yi, how do you understand the art of alchemy?"


    Dan Yi immediately replied: "The little one has been trying to figure it out for the past two days, and I have a lot of experience, but there is a kind of cloud in the mist, and some places can''t be figured out."


    "If you can''t figure it out, you have to do it, and find reason from failure."


    Dan was stunned for a moment, and he also knew that, in fact, it was necessary to practice more. Talking on paper is just empty talk. Only by practicing more according to the method in the book can you truly know what is right or wrong or not.


    But he didn''t know what Su Yan''s inquiry meant. He was just a lowly slave. How could the slave get such an inquiry from the master.


    Seeing Dan was taken aback, Su Yan naturally knew what he was thinking, and his face couldn''t help but smile.


    "You are wondering why I asked you how you studied?"


    Dan nodded, looking blank.


    "It''s very simple. You can survive because it is useful to me, and your role is to refine alchemy."


    Su Yan didn''t taboo this matter, and it didn''t hurt to tell him, anyway, Dan Yi was like a blank sheet of paper in front of him.


    Dan nodded, and the confusion in his heart was answered. In fact, he himself guessed something, but he still had questions.


    "My lord, I still don''t understand?"


    "what?"


    "You let me refine the pill, but if you want the pill to be effective, the material must be the spiritual medicine, and the spiritual medicine is very difficult to find.


    Dan Yi spoke with bitterness in his heart, and Su Yanhuo had all the spiritual herbs and medicines he had accumulated for decades, and now he was heartbroken and regretful.


    Su Yan smiled even more. He wanted to laugh about this matter up to now. When there was no way to survive, it was Dan Yi who brought him back to life.


    "This is not a question you should think about, you just need to study the art of alchemy."


    Dan nodded in a hurry and dared not ask another question, but still had doubts on his face.


    For Su Yan, the spirit herb was still a rarity before, but now it can be said that the spirit herb spirit medicine of the gathering formation can be harvested.


    It is completely enough to refine the first-grade pill, and if Su Yan refines it himself, he has a good chance to refine the second-grade pill.


    Su Yan took Dan Yi into a ghost gourd, and became calm and relaxed.


    Jin Shiya had already called him and flew directly to a city in Jiangbei to participate in the selection. Su Yan didn''t care if he had to stay there for a few days.


    After resting for two days, Su Yan went directly to the laboratory, and it was time to harvest the spiritual medicine.


    Upon arriving at the laboratory, Su Yan entered the secret room, and the entire Spirit Gathering Array was extremely dry, with almost no spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s face suddenly sank. No need to guess, it must be the ghost of a giant tree. No wonder Academician Chen called him yesterday and said that there was a problem with the production line.


    At this time, the giant tree had changed its normal state and was full of vitality. The new branches stretched out directly, completely regaining its vitality.


    And Xiaoyao lay peacefully on the canopy of the giant tree, falling asleep very comfortably.


    Su Yan kicked Xiaoyao awake, looked at him with cold eyes, and asked, "I forgot the task I gave you?!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Xiaoyao immediately jumped up in shock, and wanted to flee towards the sky.


    But Su Yan directly grabbed his tail, and with a flick, Xiaoyao was blasted to the ground.


    Although it was an explosion on the ground, Xiaoyao''s skin was thick and thick, and there was nothing wrong with it, but there was a ghost in his heart, and he did not dare to look at Su Yan.


    "Let''s take care of the psychic fluid!"


    Su Yan was really angry. Although he knew that Xiao Aoyao had been bought, in order to perch on the canopy, it violated Su Yan''s order, and sugar-coated shells couldn''t hold on.


    Su Yan''s fist bounced with golden spiritual power and blasted out with a punch, blasting towards Xiaoyao with the force of the cover.


    Xiao Ao''s face suddenly changed drastically, and he trembled with fright. Su Yan couldn''t bear this punch at all.


    However, Su Yan stopped at the slightest distance from it, and didn''t want to really beat it.


    Xiaoyao already had spirituality. At this moment, watching Su Yan''s teary eyes whirling, he seemed to say that he would never dare anymore, so he knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Hmph, if you dare to do this next time, I will kill you directly!"


    Don''t think it was just a small matter, but it was a big deal for Su Yan, because he had encountered such a thing before, and Da Neng was betrayed to death by the spirit because he indulged his own spirit.


    Xiaoyao nodded quickly, staring at the giant tree with solemn expression, as if ordering it not to steal psychic liquid.


    Su Yan also looked at the giant tree with sharp eyes, naturally to give the giant tree a warning.


    In fact, he longed for the giant tree to thrive, because it was born from a dead branch of the tree of life, and it must be extraordinary.


    But now that there are too many monks and porridge, it is impossible for Su Yan to give them all the super spiritual power liquid. First, he has to improve his realm.


    For this reason, Su Yan had to control the production line and directly reduced the output by half. This naturally caused a rebound in various places, and many people expressed dissatisfaction.


    However, the stock price continued to rise, but within a few days, Su Yan added more than 10 billion.


    Of course, this is only the value of the stock, the virtual value, which has not been realized.


    After cleaning up the Xiaoyao and the giant tree, Su Yan walked towards the place where the spiritual medicine was planted.


    Tianshan snow lotus, century-old ginseng, and cherish ganoderma, which were originally extremely precious elixir, are now even more so.


    The snow lotus that grows from Tianshan Saussurea is very crystal clear, just like a ginseng fruit, although the shape is different, it exudes a seductive fragrance.


    The century-old ginseng has already produced seven leaves at this time, which is the existence of the king of ginseng in nature.


    And that Ganoderma lucidum was also changed compared to before, as if it had been stained with blood, it was extremely bright and red.


    Su Yan walked by one by one and pulled it up straight away, not feeling distressed at all. Anyway, he had a plan to obtain more spiritual herbs.


    Picking all the way down, the ghost gourd is also full of elixir and spirit grass, which is no less than 30 kinds.


    Su Yan then gave up. The entire dantian was empty at this time, and only a few stubborn willows were rejected by Su Yan and survived.


    "With these spiritual herbs, you can also try to refine the second-grade pill."


    Su Yan smiled, all the unhappiness just disappeared, and the second-grade pill was of great use to him.


    When he left, Su Yan naturally warned Xiaoyao and the giant tree again, even intimidated them, and then left with confidence.

 Chapter 589： Yipin Pill

    After leaving the laboratory, as soon as Su Yan left the house, Academician Chen and Li Yao ran over, looking panicked.


    "It''s okay, we can produce in a few days, but the output will be reduced by half."


    Academician Chen frowned slightly and said: "Professor Su, this is reduced by half, and the merchants will not agree to it."


    "Purchaser, I just look down on him for him, want him to agree?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes are sharp, and a group of people who eat on their own can do nothing, if there is a jumper who cuts off their feet directly.


    Su Yan''s domineering answer made Academician Chen no more words, and he dared not say a few more words, so he could only leave with Li Yao.


    Su Yan greeted: "The production still has to be hurry up. You can develop health care products, but you must pay attention to safety and quality."


    Academician Chen hurriedly turned around and nodded, without any objection to Su Yan''s words.


    This is the bottom line. As medicine, even if it is not, quality and safety must be ensured, otherwise it will be a dog''s conscience.


    Su Yan drove back to the villa, at this time the roof of the villa had been vacated by him, dedicated to alchemy.


    Of course, Su Yan also made a guarantee. Naturally, he could not be seen by others in his alchemy.


    When he left the sacred wooden door, Su Yan had already collected the fragments of the alchemy furnace. The material was not bad, and it could still be used for alchemy after re-mending.


    Dan Yi was also released, standing aside respectfully, only Su Yan told him to dare to do something.


    Su Yan took out the fragments of the alchemy furnace and placed them on the ground. The fragments were not very large, and some were even half the size of a palm.


    From Dan Yi''s point of view, the alchemy furnace had broken like this, and it was impossible to repair it.


    But Su Yan was confident, not to mention half the size of a palm, he could recover even the size of a thumb. Of course, he had to have enough spiritual power.


    "You will transfer your spiritual power to me later."


    Dan nodded, knowing what Su Yan was going to do, but didn''t think he could succeed.


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged, and the golden spiritual power came out. All the fragments on the ground rose into the air and stood directly in the air.


    Under his operation, these fragments began to slowly return to their positions, forming a structure of alchemy furnace, but all around were cracked cracks. If Su Yan removed his spiritual power, these fragments would definitely fall on the ground immediately.


    "Hey!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, the golden spiritual power gushing out frantically, rushing directly to the fragments of the alchemy furnace, filling the cracks.


    Dan Yi on the side grew his mouth wide, and never thought that Su Yan would use such a method to glue the fragments with his spiritual power!


    The golden spiritual power filled all the gaps, and there was no trace of loopholes or omissions, so Su Yan stopped using spiritual power.


    Then he looked at Dan Yi and ordered: "Bring the spirit stone!"


    Dan Yi didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly put a few prepared jade stones with spiritual power in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan casually moved, and the spirit stone flew up in the air and began to slowly melt, forming a stream of liquid of various colors, like magma.


    Dan Yi was shocked again. In order to melt these spirit stones, the temperature must be as high as several thousand degrees. Not only was the demand for spiritual power even more demanding, but now he knew the power of Su Yan deeply.


    Su Yan has the body protector of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", supplemented by super psychic liquid. It is really impossible and the transmission of Pill 1 spiritual power is natural for him.


    All the spirit stones were melted into liquid, forming a mass, wrapped in Su Yan''s spiritual power, and began to slowly merge.


    The original large ball of Lingshi liquid, now only two fists the size, was obviously refined.


    Then Su Yan waved his hands, and these spirit stone liquids poured into the alchemy furnace to fill the space occupied by the spiritual power.


    But for a moment, the cracks in the entire alchemy furnace were gone, all filled by the spirit stone liquid, and it was also mixed with spiritual power.


    When the temperature dropped, a large-tank alchemy furnace crashed directly into the ground, making a loud noise. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan''s spiritual force to drag it, it would have smashed the villa through.


    This time Su Yan didn''t ask Dan Yi to send spiritual power. The spiritual power in his body was enough, which was beyond his surprise.


    Su Yan said in his heart that it seems that the dantian has been strengthened again, and if he absorbs and refines for a period of time, he can try to break through the middle stage of the innate, that is, the realm of the great master.


    After the alchemy furnace was repaired, the next step was to make alchemy. Su Yan did not personally do this first pot of elixir. He planned to let the alchemy try.


    After knowing what Su Yan meant, Dan Yi was also very surprised. He didn''t even think that Su Yan would dare to make him do the first alchemy, and sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "My lord, the younger one is a little lacking in confidence."


    Su Yan said coldly: "Let you do it, just do it, where there is so much nonsense, you can do it with me by your side."


    Dan nodded a little, now he could only bite the bullet.


    After doing it cross-legged, Dan Yi could still feel the lingering warmth of the alchemy furnace, and he was working hard to restore his composure.


    "Alchemy must be as calm as water, without being surprised at everything!"


    Su Yan reminded on the side that he was naturally not teaching Danyi by doing this, but because he wanted to be the shopkeeper in the future. The first-grade pill and even the second-grade pill were all refined by Danyi.


    When Danyi warmed the pill furnace to a temperature of several hundred degrees, he was a casual move. Those elixir such as Tianshan snow lotus, ginseng, and Ganoderma lucidum were all put into the alchemy furnace by him.


    His forehead was sweating continuously, but it was not affected by this. At this moment, Dan Yi was completely silent in the alchemy.


    He already has experience in alchemy, plus he likes this technique, and even the books Su Yan gave him, he still has confidence in the first-grade pill.


    The temperature in the alchemy furnace reached more than 1,000 degrees, and the elixir began to melt. This is also a critical period, and there can be no sloppyness.


    Dan Yi was very calm, Su Yan did not remind him that he did a good job.


    Until all the elixir is transformed into spiritual power, then the pill-forming link begins.


    Dan Yi looked more solemn, this is the key to alchemy.


    Su Yan was also paying attention throughout the whole process, and if Dan had a slight omission, he could remind and even correct it.


    However, Danyi did a good job, and there was no urine point during the whole process, and the elixir in the alchemy furnace had been blended very gently.


    After the entire fusion, it is dried, allowing the essence extracted from the elixir to form a pill.


    This was easier for Dan Yi, and Su Yan was also slightly relieved. As a result, this product of pill must be made.


    After the temperature slowly dropped, Danyi stopped sending spiritual power until it was lower than Baidu and stood up directly.


    He was already wet with sweat, but he didn''t care, his eyes fixed on the alchemy furnace, looking forward to the final result.


    Su Yan also stepped forward, and with a wave of his hand, the lid of the alchemy furnace was lifted. It was full of medicinal smell, but it contained aromatic meaning, and directly rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Success!"


    Dan was so excited, he jumped up happily.

 Chapter 590： Second grade!

    At this time, the pill refining furnace was shining with a faint golden luster, and dozens of thumb-sized pills were lying quietly on the bottom of the furnace, exuding a seductive spirit of spiritual power.


    As soon as Su Yan lifted his right hand, a dozen pills flew up and stopped quietly in front of him.


    Su Yan glanced at it and nodded lightly, very satisfied with the batch of pills.


    According to the color and intensity of the pill, it can be called a first-grade pill, and it can be regarded as a top-notch pill.


    When Dan saw that Su Yan was satisfied, he was also relieved, and his heart slowly calmed down.


    "Well, yes, the alchemy was very successful this time. This is a reward for you."


    Su Yan threw a pill or two to Pill, which was regarded as a reward for him. If he wanted Pill to devote himself to making the pill for him, he had to give him some sweetness.


    Dan took it quickly, and kept thanking him, holding the pill in both hands, trembling slightly.


    He had refined the pill before, but the most successful one was not as good as the pill he refined this time.


    The reason is that the book on alchemy is of great help to Dan Yi. Secondly, Su Yan''s spiritual medicine is more pure than Dan Yi found.


    Although the spiritual herbs that Dan Yi was looking for were very old, the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth was thin, and it was still much worse than the spiritual herbs that Su Yan could absorb every day.


    Su Yan naturally put the rest of the medicine in the ghost gourd, these medicines are good things.


    The fundamental purpose of Su Yan''s refining pill was naturally to improve his realm, and if he wanted to continuously obtain the pill, he must have a steady flow of elixir Lingcao.


    The spirit gathering formation was completely picked by him, and there was no spiritual herb medicine at all. Su Yan could only seek for the spirit gathering spirit medicine to plant it in the gathering formation again.


    Of course he will not waste that time. There are many capable people and strangers in the martial arts world, and this is a group of good employees.


    Su Yan only needs to publicize the pill and ask them to exchange it for the Lingcao elixir. There will inevitably be many people who will send the elixir to the elixir.


    Compared with the elixir, the efficacy of the spiritual medicine is naturally incomparable. Otherwise, what is the use of Su Yan''s alchemy, not to mention the very low absorption rate of the spiritual medicine by the people in the martial arts world.


    It can be said that the same first-grade pill, compared with the medicinal effect of the spiritual medicine needed to refine it, the monks taking the pill can absorb more than ten times the spiritual power of the spiritual medicine.


    With such a huge gap, those in the martial arts world are naturally not fools, and they are definitely willing to come to exchange.


    In this way, Su Yan also has no shortage of spiritual herbs and elixir. If these people can bring more precious spiritual things, Su Yan can also vigorously cultivate them for future realm improvement.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not do it himself, so he called Yuwen Xiongba directly.


    Yuwen Xiongba is now also in the realm of masters, and he has long been alone in Jiangzhou, and is solely responsible for Jiangzhou Lingli Liquid.


    Su Yan deliberately promoted him, let him be responsible for the propaganda of the pill, and asked him to blow hard to blow up genius.


    These dozens of medicinal pills were naturally samples, and soon someone came to take the medicinal pills away, and this person was naturally a trusted friend of Yuwen Xiongba.


    After the matter was over, Su Yan did not take back the alchemy furnace, but asked Dan Yi to protect the law, and he planned to continue to refine the pill.


    This time he naturally did it by himself and tried to refine the second-grade pill. This batch of spiritual herbs is not weak, so you can try it.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his hands were sealed, and a spiritual light flooded towards the alchemy furnace.


    Unlike Dan Yi refining, Su Yan''s methods are naturally more peculiar. His alchemy technique was taught by an expert, and he had once refined a sixth-grade pill.


    The alchemy furnace rose directly into the sky, standing in midair, without preheating at all, all kinds of spiritual herbs and elixir were put into it.


    The Dan Yi on the side looked silly. Naturally, he has never heard of such methods. If the alchemy furnace is not preheated and the temperature is directly increased at that time, the temperature in the alchemy furnace will be unevenly heated, which is likely to cause the spirit of the spirit to burn. Paste loses value.


    He originally wanted to remind Su Yan, but after thinking about it, he didn''t dare.


    If Dan Yi knew of Su Yan''s past identity, I am afraid he would never think so. In Su Yan''s opinion, the preheating of a small area is something that children need to take seriously, and he is not afraid of the shortcomings caused by uneven heat and heat.


    Direct golden spiritual power gushes out, forming a golden flame, heading towards the bottom of the alchemy furnace.


    But for a while, the temperature inside the pill furnace reached more than a thousand degrees, and the spiritual herb and elixir began to slowly refine the spiritual liquid.


    At this moment Dan Yi''s heart raised his throat, for fear of a burnt smell coming from the alchemy furnace.


    But the time passed, the burnt smell did not come out, instead a strange smell came out.


    Su Yan looked attentively at the moment, feeling the change of the spiritual herbs in the alchemy furnace, and the temperature had reached 3000 degrees.


    The spiritual medicine was squeezed clean, and all spiritual power was transformed into drops of spiritual power liquid.


    As for fusion, this is also a challenge for Su Yan. The difference between the second product and the first product is not only in the raw materials and formula, but also in the fusion method.


    Su Yan doesn''t need a pill at all, and directly evaporates all the waste of the spiritual power liquid to form a small particle pill like sand.


    Then Su Yan began to form a pill, combining these small pellets to form a crystal clear pill, each of the same size, color and even the richness of spiritual power.


    Each pill was the size of a thumb, and it kept beating in the alchemy furnace, restless.


    At this moment, the alchemy is not over, because these pills have not been completed, if the pills are released, they can only be regarded as first-class pills.


    Su Yan looked at the alchemy furnace and suddenly sipped: "Open the furnace!"


    Dan Yi hurriedly used his spiritual power to open the alchemy furnace with a small mouth, and a burst of golden spiritual power madly poured into the pill furnace, which was naturally the spiritual power that Su Yan displayed.


    This process is called Gaidan, which is like the last step of cooking, sprinkling chopped green onion or coriander to add icing on the cake.


    But this alchemy is very different from cooking. This last step is not just icing on the cake, but a substantial change. Only this step can transform the pill embryo with the same effect as the first-grade pill into a second-grade pill.


    After everything was done, Su Yan was able to withdraw his spiritual power, and his complexion returned to indifferent. Success or failure depends on this.


    "Let''s open the stove."


    Su Yan gestured to Dan Yi, his complexion became calmer, and it would not fluctuate much to him whether he failed or not. After all, his temperament was very comparable.


    At this time, the alchemy furnace had already fallen to the ground, Dan Yi walked directly over, a spiritual power emerged, and the furnace lid was lifted.


    A refreshing scent immediately rushed towards Dan, almost fainting him.


    Dan yelled with excitement: "This fragrance, it''s done, it''s done!"

 Chapter 591： A city

    Su Yan showed a faint smile. He is a treasure sword that is not old, and the alchemy technique has not yet fallen. If it is not for a low level, he can also refine a higher-grade pill.


    Seven second-grade pill flowing in the pill furnace, crystal clear, like lychee, the fragrance can be addictive if you smell it several times.


    Su Yan took out the pill and put it directly into the ghost gourd. This pill was of great use to him.


    Dan Yi was very greedy. If one of these pills is taken, the body will be greatly improved, and seven pills are likely to make people break through a realm.


    Of course he knew he couldn''t get it, he was just a slave, how could he get this second-grade pill.


    Su Yan naturally knew Dan Yi''s eyes were greedy, and said calmly: "You Haosheng delve into the art of alchemy. If you can refine the second-grade pill, it is not impossible to reward you."


    Dan was so excited when he heard that he nodded repeatedly, his face was full of determination, and he was bound to practice alchemy.


    "You can live upstairs here. I will send the elixir and Lingcao when the time comes. Don''t play with me. Your every move is under my control.


    Dan nodded and naturally did not dare to have a trace of rebellion. He knew the power of the soul mark, and doing anything by himself was like a live broadcast in the eyes of Su Yan.


    Su Yan left the villa. He was still a little worried about Yuwen Xiongba''s promotion of the pill, and planned to see it in person.


    Su Yan drove a very ordinary car. Naturally, he couldn''t be high-profile to visit. He wanted to see how Yuwen Xiongba managed Jiangzhou.


    It was already the next day after arriving in Jiangzhou. Su Yan went directly to the Forest Park in the north of the city. Shuwang is now the office of Yuwen Xiongba.


    At this time, the outside gate of the king of Shu was like a city, and people from all over the martial arts world came here all in order to obtain the pill.


    When Su Yan was leaving, he refined all the remaining materials into a first-grade pill. Now he has fifty pills in his hand. These pill will definitely be able to exchange for a lot of spiritual things.


    These monks had things in their arms or on their bodies, obviously they were using treasures to exchange their pills.


    "Have you heard that Grandmaster Su has refined a kind of pill, and that pill can allow the early masters to directly enter the middle of the master!"


    A monk is a support at first glance, and of course what he said is the truth. If you are a person in the early stage of the master for a long time, there is a good chance that you can break through to the middle stage of the master with this pill.


    The other people''s expressions changed, they all showed greed, and their desire for pill medicine became more anxious.


    "I brought a dragon beard grass, which is a century-old thing that has grown in the cold water pool. I don''t know if I can exchange it for a pill."


    "Isn''t this dragon beard poisonous? You want to change the pill, it''s really whimsical."


    Some people are full of disdain, full of contempt.


    "This is a hundred years old, and it has extremely Yin power."


    "That''s also a poisonous weed, would Grandmaster Su want it?"


    The man lowered his head, suddenly resembling a frustrated ball. It is a fact that the cold pool dragon beard is poisonous and cannot be changed.


    "My mimosa is not an ordinary mimosa. It is psychic and has spiritual power."


    "Your spiritual power is too thin to be comparable to my money grass."


    "Huh, look at my agrimony!"


    A strong man carefully took out a dragon beard grass from his pocket, with yellow flowers blooming on it, with a strange smell, and its spiritual power was stronger than other spiritual plants.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded, this dragon tooth grass could barely exchange for a pill.


    If transplanted into the Spirit Gathering Array, within a few months, it will certainly be used as the raw material for the second product pill.


    "What are you weeds, show you my dragon''s roots!"


    A man dressed like a woodcutter has a proud look on his face, holding a huge dragon''s root root in his hand, with a fist thick and one meter long.


    Others gathered around one after another, with a slight jealousy in their eyes.


    The woodcutter is not afraid of everyone looting him, but his realm is in the later stage of the master, and almost everyone present is not as strong as him.


    "You are all dead, look at my living creature!"


    A man carried a cage with ghost catching runes posted on it, and inside the cage was a weird animal with fierce light in his eyes.


    Naturally, Su Yan could feel this weird thing. There was a beast core in his body, which was stronger than the beast core obtained from the Blood Dragon Pool. This naturally made Su Yan coveted.


    The cultivators of all parties are holding their own treasures at the bottom of the box, just to obtain a pill, they are not afraid of deceiving, after all, Su Yan''s reputation is outside, if you deceive them, they will definitely be cast aside by the world.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba stepped out and looked at everyone proudly. As Su Yan''s subordinate, his current position was considered very respectable.


    Basically in Jiangzhou, it can be said to be walking sideways. Many big bosses have to look at his face, and even those who are stronger than him dare not offend him.


    "Brother Yuwen, long time no see."


    A gangster from Nanshi immediately got close and naturally wanted Yuwen Xiongba to favor him.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba just nodded faintly, and did not speak. His position was very clear, and it was impossible and daring to get close to others.


    "Everyone knows what happened today. Grandmaster Su entrusted this task to me, then I will complete it seriously, and you must also abide by the rules."


    "That is nature, that is nature."


    The people present all said, no one dared to shake their heads or object.


    "Everyone''s spirit grass and spiritual objects can be used by several masters to be firm, as long as they meet the requirements, they can exchange for a pill."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the crowd with a trace of solemnity in his eyes, and said calmly: "Zong Master Su only gave me a dozen pills, so shop around. Whoever has the best things has the best chance. As for the effect of the pills, I Surely everyone knows the breakthrough yesterday, right?"


    When Yuwen Xiongba took one pill when he got the pill, this was also allowed by Su Yan. Only by propagating himself can he achieve better results.


    Su Yan had been standing on the edge, and was quite satisfied with what Yuwen Xiongba had done. The fifty pills in his body were also directly handed over to one of his subordinates and asked him to give it to Yuwen Xiongba.


    And this is just the beginning. Most of these people are monks in Jiangzhou and at most the provinces. His goal is to get practitioners from Jiangnan, Jiangbei, Lingnan, Weihuai, and even other places to flock to him, and he must Refining more medicinal materials.


    The few verified are all old masters. Naturally, there will be no problems with the grasp of spiritual power. If it is not enough, you can also choose whether to exchange for super spiritual power fluid. Although the effect is almost comparable to the elixir, it is also a rare thing.


    Of course, some people''s treasures did not meet the requirements, and they did not choose to exchange them. Naturally, these people wanted to continue looking for some elixir and Lingcao, and then exchange them after meeting the requirements.

 Chapter 592： Supporting actress

    After Su Yan handed the pill to that person, he left. He had a lot of things. He took all the seven second-grade pill. He wanted to try whether he could break through.


    And when Yuwen Xiongba received the fifty pills, he was also shocked and hurriedly promoted more hard.


    The exchange requirement on this first day is relatively high. It can be said that the aura of the elixir must be five times the raw material of an elixir before it can be exchanged.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba wanted to keep the pill for a longer time, so that more people could know it and exchange it with better things.


    Su Yan is very relieved when Yuwen Xiongba is doing things. When facing this person, he knew that he was a person with a clear love and hatred and a very upright personality.


    At the beginning, he killed Yu Wenwen and spared Yuwen''s family. Yuwen Xiongba has always been very grateful for this. Now that Su Yan is a master, he has no hatred at all. He just wants to follow Su Yan desperately.


    After all, with Su Yan''s spiritual power fluid, he can still become a respected existence, and the most fundamental thing is that he is now in the realm of a master. If you follow his own connection, this realm may only be reached by the year of the monkey.


    On the other side, Jin Shiya left the villa and flew a ticket directly to Boiling Point Studios, a famous filming base in East China.


    Boiling Point is a city as well as a town, and it is named after the Boiling Point Studio City. The movie studio in this place is the most famous movie studio in the country and is known as the "Chinese Hollywood".


    Boiling Point Studios can now produce hundreds of TV series and movies every year, with hundreds of thousands of actors in the industry.


    Here are many holy places with star dreams, and of course it is also a burial place for many people.


    Flying to the sky to become a phoenix, a random play can cost millions or tens of millions, and as an extra, you can only work for more than ten hours and only cost a few hundred yuan.


    There is a pyramid in any industry, which cannot be changed. Only by changing oneself can we adapt to this society.


    There are many people here who insist, and some people choose to give up. Luxury cars can be seen everywhere, but the poor can also be seen everywhere.


    Boiling point is also a tourist destination, and various photographing buildings have become tourist attractions, attracting many people to visit here.


    It was evening before Jin Shiya arrived at the boiling point. She found a hotel in the city to settle down and planned to visit the boiling point tomorrow.


    Jin Shiya doesn''t understand filming at all. This is an unfamiliar field to her, and her familiarity is just a little knowledge on the Internet.


    But since she came here, she didn''t think much about it. For her dream, she naturally had to work hard. She did not make money, but only to experience the process of being a star, and to experience the feeling of being crowded by thousands of people.


    After washing away her exhaustion, Jin Shiya lay on the bed, took out her mobile phone and dialed Su Yan''s number.


    When a person arrives at this strange place, Jin Shiya will inevitably be a little scared, but also miss Su Yan very much.


    Originally, Su Yan said that he would come with her, but Jin Shiya knew that if Su Yan came, her star dream would surely sink in and it would make sense to directly become the leading role.


    Jin Shiya has set a goal for herself, starting with group performances. As for the ancient drama or the modern drama, she has no problem, she can have a chance.


    The phone rang for a long time, but Su Yan didn''t answer it. He was refining the pill at that time and naturally didn''t have time.


    Jin Shiya put the phone on the table, covered it with a quilt unhappy, and went to sleep.


    Su Yan didn''t answer the phone. She knew that she must be busy, but without Su Yan''s encouragement, it would inevitably be a small regret.


    The next day, Jin Shiya woke up very early and wore casual casual clothes. She tried to dress herself up as normal as she could. She didn''t want to affect her because of her appearance.


    After breakfast, I drove directly to Boiling Point Studios.


    The film and television city is very large and there are many tourists. There are also a lot of people looking for work here. In short, this land of more than 30 square kilometers has always been very lively.


    There are two groups of people here, and there is a huge difference between the two groups.


    A group of co-ban students will be favored by the director as soon as they come here. If they are a little famous, or come from a prestigious school, they will have the opportunity to get a heavy role or even the lead directly.


    The other wave is from non-disciplinary backgrounds. Many of them have never studied at university, and a few came out of university to pursue their dreams.


    These people basically have to start from the bottom, and I am afraid they only have a salary of 40 to 50 yuan a day.


    Jin Shiya turned around, her face was completely blank, she didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, a lively place caught her attention.


    Originally, many people who squatted on the ground or spent boring time playing cards stopped what they were doing at this time, and they all rushed towards there.


    "Quick, quick, a new crew is recruiting for group performances. Run quickly. If you go slow, there will be no chance."


    Many people are almost like a 100-meter race, desperately heading there, Jin Shiya also hurried over.


    When he arrived at the place, a middle-aged man was yelling with a loudspeaker, it was nothing more than hiring, and then he also said some treatment.


    "A hundred group performances, including food, 60 yuan for eight hours."


    Many people are quite tempted. There is still 60 yuan with a package, which is very good. Usually, it may not be 60 yuan without a package.


    A hundred seems to be a lot, but there are more than a hundred people coming, almost two to three thousand people, many of them raised their hands, wanting to ask for a group performance.


    Jin Shiya was standing outside, there was naturally a gap between what she thought, and she was already very frugal, but today''s breakfast was spent several hundred.


    In this contrast, she didn''t understand how these people survived, and at the same time she was a little disappointed in the group performance.


    After selecting a hundred people, the middle-aged man left directly and asked them to report to the designated place.


    When he left, the middle-aged man saw Jin Shiya, his eyes were suddenly stunned.


    Although Jin Shiya had deliberately dressed herself up as ordinary, she still couldn''t hide her beauty, especially her unique noble temperament.


    The middle-aged man came over and asked with a smile: "Miss, are you also here to act as a group?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head, there was a slight resistance to the group members, but then she nodded a little, she also warned herself this morning, to start from the bottom.


    The middle-aged man smiled even more and said directly: "Miss, I think you have a good appearance and a good conversational temperament. Group acting is not good for you. It is better to play a supporting actress."


    Jin Shiya didn''t expect such a good thing, her eyes flashed, and she wanted to agree.


    But this is a young man who came over, looking at the middle-aged man with a cold face, and said coldly: "Are you lying here again?!"


    The middle-aged man was very afraid of the young man, and he said: "I was commissioned to act in a group."


    "Let people not pay after they work?"


    "Don''t spit people."


    The young man stopped paying attention to the middle-aged man, and said lightly to Jin Shiya: "You stay away from him, he is not a good person."

 Chapter 593： Sea election

    Seeing the young man''s seriousness, Jin Shiya also had doubts in her eyes. When she looked at the middle-aged man, her eyes flashed and her heart suddenly became clear.


    The middle-aged man wanted to make it back, and hurriedly said: "This young lady, what he said is lie. I have never done anything like that."


    "You haven''t done it, why did he slander you?"


    The middle-aged man glared at the young man, and said with disdain: "Miss, don''t look at other people''s appearance, there are many girls who have been harmed by him."


    The young man looked at the middle-aged man with a righteous look, and said coldly: "The surname is Ma, you should be careful. At this boiling point, I still have some connections.


    The young man naturally threatened the middle-aged man. Judging from his aura, he might really have a backstage. After all, the middle-aged man''s complexion changed.


    "The surname Zhao, I will do what you do for you, and we do not offend the water of the river. You must be embarrassed with me."


    "It''s not that I am embarrassed with you, but you are trying to lie to this girl, so naturally I can''t stand by."


    The young man''s face recovered calmly, his white face carried a weird heroic aura, his eyes were a little sunken, and his eye bags were heavy. It seemed that he hadn''t rested well.


    The middle-aged man glared at the youth fiercely, then looked at Jin Shiya.


    "Miss, I advise you to keep your eyes open. I used to have a bad reputation, but I also have a sense of measure. I won''t be like some people who are raised by ugly rich women. When I get a little fame, I go everywhere to harm people."


    The middle-aged man left after speaking, ignoring the young man''s ugly face.


    He is very familiar with young people, knowing that he will not take him anything, not to mention that he is following a big guy now, so there is no need to worry.


    Jin Shiya was a little confused, and didn''t know who these two people were right. In short, she was a little confused.


    When the middle-aged man walked away, the young man recovered his face, but there was still a dark anger between his brows.


    The young man looked at Jin Shiya, stretched out his white palm with very slender fingers, and said with a smile, "My dear Zhao Yichen."


    Jin Shiya hesitated, still stretched out her jade hand, shook the young man, and said lightly: "Jin Shiya."


    "The person is beautiful, the name is so beautiful, it''s really a stunner in the world."


    Zhao Yichen looked at Jin Shiya, his eyes filled with intoxication, and even with a hint of greed.


    This made Jin Shiya very dissatisfied, and she wanted to leave after frowning.


    But Zhao Yichen stopped the way, his face recovered calmly and said: "Sorry, Miss Shiya is too beautiful, I am embarrassed."


    Jin Shiya doesn''t want to talk, this kind of person is not worth talking, it is a waste of time at all.


    Zhao Yichen hurriedly said: "Miss Shiya, I was abrupt just now, but my character is definitely guaranteed, and the surname Ma is slandering me."


    "What is Mr. Zhao''s character? Shiya doesn''t want to go into details. We meet by the water, so don''t live here."


    Jin Shiya left directly. Regardless of whether this person was really a gentleman, she didn''t have the intention of continuing to talk with this person, and doing business is the most important thing.


    Zhao Yichen hurriedly ran after him, and said apologetically: "Miss Shiya, are you angry with me?"


    "No, how come we will be angry with you when we meet together."


    "Miss Shiya is so unhappy."


    "No unhappy."


    "Is Miss Shiya here to chase star dreams?"


    Jin Shiya stopped, looked at Zhao Yichen coldly and said, "You don''t care about what I do."


    Zhao Yichen was taken aback by Jin Shiya''s gaze. He didn''t expect that this stunning beauty, who looked silly and sweet, had such a pungent personality, but he liked it very much.


    "Miss Shiya, I know that a place is hiring people."


    Zhao Yichen is absolutely sure that Jin Shiya will definitely stop as long as she is here to chase the star dream.


    Jin Shiya really stopped, frowning and looking at Zhao Yichen: "What audition?"


    "It''s an audition for a large cast. I heard that the female No. 4 will be selected from the audition."


    "Female number four?"


    Zhao Yichen took Jin Shiya''s doubts with a trace of contempt, and could not help but continue to say: "This is not an ordinary TV series, this is a modern urban love drama, in fact, there are several protagonists in it, and there is no female fourth. Less pictures and lines."


    "how do you know?"


    Zhao Yichen smiled mysteriously and said, "This is a secret."


    Jin Shiya didn''t entangle anymore, she was naturally concerned about the audition.


    "Where is the audition place?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    Zhao Yichen walked directly ahead, his heart was fully determined that Jin Shiya would definitely follow him. In his opinion, Jin Shiya was already in his pocket.


    He never thought that he was so lucky today that he could meet such a silly white sweet in this place.


    Judging from his years of experience, Jin Shiya must be a pure and innocent daughter, and he likes such a girl the most.


    The place where Zhao Yichen brought Jin Shiya is not a sea-selected place, but a restaurant, which is one of the most high-end restaurants at Boiling Point.


    "Miss Shiya, it''s already noon. Even if we rush to the selection, I''m afraid it will stop. We might as well have some dinner and then go there."


    Jin Shiya thought for a while and nodded slightly. At this time, she was waiting for nothing, so it''s better to fill her stomach.


    The two entered the restaurant. Zhao Yichen familiarly chose a good place by the window. Very gentlemanly, she opened the stool for Jin Shiya and let her take her seat first.


    "Miss Shiya, what do you like to eat?"


    "casual."


    Zhao Yichen smiled faintly and called the waiter directly.


    "According to the old rules, I will serve this lady some food for beauty and beauty."


    But after a while, the waiter brought a few plates of Chinese food, all carefully prepared by the Chinese chef, while Zhao Yichen ate Western food, including steak.


    In this kind of restaurant, the consumption of a single meal will cost tens of thousands of yuan, and the business here has always been extremely hot.


    Because this place is a boiling point, there are many big stars, big directors and even investors based here.


    These people will choose a more upscale place for dinners and friends, and this restaurant is the ideal place.


    Jin Shiya looked at the bird''s nest, shark fin and even abalone, feeling inexplicably disgusted.


    For ordinary people, these things are naturally delicious dishes, but for Jin Shiya, these things can only be regarded as ordinary.


    Usually at home, I use Super Spiritual Liquid as a seasoning. I am used to the taste, and these are really unpalatable.


    So Jin Shiya took a few sips, then put down the tableware and wiped her lips with a tissue.


    "Does Miss Shiya have such a small appetite?"


    Jin Shiya said lightly: "I eat more in the morning, so."


    "Oh, it''s okay, my appetite is not very good today, then let''s go."


    When Zhao Yichen checked out, he deliberately revealed his Rolex gold watch, but Jin Shiya didn''t even look at it, making him speechless.

 Chapter 594： conspiracy

    The two left the restaurant and walked directly into the boiling point. After a few minutes of walking, a Ferrari sports car worth more than two million appeared in front of them.


    Zhao Yichen smiled, opened the door skillfully, looked at Jin Shiya and said, "This is my car, get in the car."


    Jin Shiya didn''t look at the car at all, but asked nonchalantly: "Aren''t you going to participate in the sea election? Why take the car?"


    Zhao Yichen smiled even more, and said directly: "Miss Shiya, the audition place can be east of the boiling point. We are west. It may take an hour to walk over."


    Jin Shiya was embarrassed, she thought Zhao Yichen was showing off, and Jin Shiya had always contempt for this kind of show off.


    She can drive tens of millions of cars at will, and the two-million-plus cars naturally look down on her.


    After getting in the car, Zhao Yichen slammed on the gas pedal and slid towards the east.


    He deliberately drove fast, trying to frighten Jin Shiya with this, but Jin Shiya was not moved at all, and the whole process was very indifferent, which surprised him a bit.


    I didn''t expect it to be a hot girl, but I like it. Zhao Yichen looked at Jin Shiya more satisfied and was bound to chase her.


    When you come to the east of Boiling Point, it is a lot more lively than the west, because an open-air sea election is being held here.


    The investment in this drama is a lot, it is said that it is several hundred million yuan. The director is also one of the most famous directors in China.


    The heroes and heroines have long been set, and they are all very popular recently. There are many fans of Little Fresh Meat and Little Vase, and there have been scandals between the two.


    Even in the audition, even if the male and female protagonists did not appear, many fans are spontaneously organized and come here without going to work, just to send blessings to the stars they admire.


    "Oba Ouba I love you, just like a mouse loves rice!"


    "I love you glutinous rice balls, I dream of you every day!"


    Naturally, most of the female fans called Oppa, and half of the men and women called Tangyuan. This time the small vase was nicknamed Tangyuan.


    However, I just graduated, had a scandal with a big star, then made a few hype, went on a few variety shows, and then the company created a song that only fans can understand, so this small vase is a big hit.


    The value has jumped from the first ten thousand episodes to hundreds of thousands one episode, and the scenes have been softened, and all kinds of endorsement advertisements are constant.


    At this time, there were many men and women participating in the audition on the stage, and under the stage were a group of investors and directors, all looking at the beauties and handsome guys on the stage with squinting faces.


    Jin Shiya frowned when she saw this scene. She also heard about the entertainment industry. Could it be that such a dirty thing happened so soon?


    When Zhao Yichen saw Jin Shiya''s face looking bad, he couldn''t help but hurriedly said: "This is the most formal crew. If this is not formal, there are few in the country that can be formal."


    Jin Shiya frowned, she was not at all concerned with her being dirty, she was not afraid of the slightest anyway, after all, she was in the middle stage of a martial artist.


    "You go backstage and prepare first. I''ll talk to the director and let him take care of it."


    Jin Shiya nodded slightly and went directly to the backstage.


    But Zhao Yichen''s face showed an evil smile, and the fire of desire came out directly.


    Zhao Yichen walked directly to the judges'' bench and stopped beside a bald man.


    Zhao Yichen crouched, his face suddenly changed, like a charming little dog.


    "Director Wang, this is Xiao Zhao."


    Wang Daogen didn''t move, his eyes were still staring at the beauties in bikinis on the stage.


    "Is there a problem?"


    If it hadn''t been for knowing Zhao Yichen''s rich wife and concubine, the director Wang would not care about Zhao Yichen at all.


    "Director Wang, please help me with something."


    Director Wang exhaled a cloud of air from his nostrils, his face was slightly solemn, and he couldn''t help saying, "Do you want a character too?"


    Zhao Yichen was even more flattering, and said with a smile: "Dao Wang is really a sensible person. I want to find a small role to enjoy."


    "How good are you following Sister Zhang, what protagonist does not."


    "Sister Zhang is busy recently, I want to come out and breathe, feel the little role."


    "Okay, male number four is here for you, and I want to invite sister Zhang out for a meal, you can help."


    Zhao Yichen nodded with a smile on his face, with a confident look.


    And Zhao Yichen did not leave, and continued to look at Director Wang with his waist.


    "Anything else?"


    "Director Wang, there is a small request."


    "Let''s talk." Director Wang was a little impatient.


    "There will be a girl coming up in the audition later, I hope you can let her lose."


    "What''s the way to offend you?"


    "No, she belongs to my relative''s house. Recently, she came here out of anger. I don''t want her to do this."


    "What''s wrong with this business, are you biased?"


    "No, just let her go back to study at ease."


    "Oh, I''m still studying, that''s because my studies are important."


    Seeing Director Wang agreed, Zhao Yichen''s face was full of joy, and everything proceeded according to his ideas, which made him very satisfied.


    This was naturally his conspiracy. For Jin Shiya, he had already lost his soul, so he could only let Jin Shiya run into a wall, and finally he extended a helping hand, so that Jin Shiya would be grateful, and then repay her kindness.


    Zhao Yichen thought about his mouth full of smiles. Now he couldn''t wait to go directly to Jin Shiya, because he was completely attracted.


    "Such a beauty must not be strong, she must be put in her arms obediently, so that she can be regarded as a beauty."


    The more Zhao Yichen thinks about it, the happier he is, and his whole body is very refreshing.


    His life was also quite rough, chasing star dreams at this boiling point, but after several years of group performances, there was no way out.


    In the end, he had to ignorant of his conscience, go to the rich woman, in order to achieve his dream.


    And he didn''t know that he was farther and farther away from his dreams. He was just intoxicated by money and desire, and the dream in his heart had long since vanished.


    When things were in order, Zhao Yichen stepped aside and waited patiently. After Jin Shiya lost the election, he only had to go up and show concern.


    In his opinion, Jin Shiya''s failure in the election will inevitably be depressed, and she will show care for herself. It is definitely a kind of help for such a person who comes alone, and she will definitely be grateful to him.


    Then he will arrange a few scenes, and then let Jin Shiya continue to run into the wall, by then Jin Shiya must be desperate.


    Then it was time to send warmth by himself. He dared to be 100% sure that Jin Shiya at that time would definitely obey him and regard him as the most beloved person.


    Looking at the women on the stage who participated in the sea elections, Zhao Yichen had a trace of boredom in his eyes, because these women and Jin Shiya compared to them, they are simply the existence of heaven and earth, and there is no comparison at all.


    And when he compared Jin Shiya with the fat woman in his own home, he felt a sense of duality.


    "Zhang Fei Po, you have suppressed me for several years. As long as I embrace the beauty, it will be the time when you and I break!" Zhao Yichen''s eyes flashed with anger.

 Chapter 595： Lose the election

    In the past few years, Zhao Yichen has also made a lot of money by relying on Zhang''s prestige. If she can get Jin Shiya''s favor, it will not be difficult to leave here.


    Of course, even if there is no Jin Shiya, he plans to leave this place. If he is rich, he can go to another place to live. The beautiful villa is endless to enjoy, so why bother to be crushed by that fat woman every day.


    Zhao Yichen recovered his expression, stopped all conjectures, and began to wait for Jin Shiya to appear.


    At this time, Jin Shiya was in the backstage. The backstage was a makeup mirror. Many of the men and women who participated in the audition were wearing bikinis or various costumes, and then went directly to the stage to perform according to the requirements of the judges.


    A man in charge of the backstage saw Jin Shiya at a loss and couldn''t help walking over.


    "Miss, are you also here to participate in the audition?"


    Jin Shiya frowned when she looked at the whole man, because the man was still holding Lanhua''s finger, which made her a little unacceptable.


    "Your image and temperament are all good. It''s the right thing to come here for audition. You have a good chance to win a supporting actress."


    "is it?"


    Jin Shiya was still a little surprised. After all, being so praised by others, her uneasy heart was slightly calmed down.


    "Come on, put on this and go out and show it."


    The man took a set of see-through underwear to Jin Shiya, and Jin Shiya''s face immediately sank.


    "I don''t wear it."


    She directly and flatly refused, how can she go out wearing this, then she must not lose her life.


    Before he left, Su Yan had three chapters to him, and he should not be exposed in the filming, and there should be no excessive contact between men and women, such as kissing.


    Regarding these, Jin Shiya initially resisted, thinking that Su Yan was too masculine and didn''t understand what acting was.


    But later Su Yan reiterated it again, and it was righteous, not like a joke at all, Jin Shiya realized that Su Yan was serious.


    She belongs to Su Yan, and Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let others touch her body, even touching her face would not work, even acting.


    Jin Shiya is Su Yan''s forbidding, his woman can only be contacted by him alone, others will die if they dare to contact!


    This is not male chauvinism, this is Su Yan''s love for Jin Shiya, a kind of jealousy, unwilling Jin Shiya to be watched by other men.


    After Jin Shiya understood Su Yan''s meaning, she agreed. After all, she knew that Su Yan loved her, and she was also very resistant to kissing.


    Now that the man asked her to wear a see-through costume, how could Jin Shiya accept it and refused directly.


    "If you don''t wear it, how can you get on stage without wearing it, and how can you attract the judges?"


    The man''s face became cold, and he said displeasedly.


    "Anyway, just don''t wear it. Bring me a set of normal clothes."


    "Oh, my eldest lady, you are here to practice, you won''t take this seriously."


    "No matter if it is real or fake, I won''t wear it."


    "Well, well, then wear a bikini."


    "Nor wear it."


    "Everyone else wears it, how can you be selected if you don''t wear it."


    "I can''t choose."


    Jin Shiya didn''t care, she would rather not do things that violated her principles.


    "Then you don''t want to participate, why should you go."


    The man was also angry, and he just ignored Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya immediately said angrily: "Aren''t you here for the audition, can you all participate, and it says that you can choose your own clothes."


    "I tell you, I have worked in this place for more than ten years, and no one has dared to confront me!"


    The man became more angry, Lanhua pointed at Jin Shiya, even more nimbly.


    Jin Shiya slapped the man over with a slap, she was disgusted, and she also lost patience.


    The man fainted, now completely clean.


    Jin Shiya chose to choose, but in the end she was not satisfied, so she simply walked towards the stage without changing her costume.


    And the host on the stage smiled and said at this moment: "Next, welcome to the 435th sea election."


    Jin Shiya walked out as usual, her face was indifferent, and then imitated the appearance of other people, and worshipped a look next to her.


    Many people were taken aback by the appearance of Jin Shiya, because most of the people who participated in the audition were bikinis, and she was the only one in ordinary dress.


    And Zhao Yichen was also very surprised, but Jin Shiya did so to make him like it more, which proves that Jin Shiya is a conservative girl.


    The judges were also slightly surprised. Several of the dozen judges frowned, with anger on their faces.


    But the remaining few shined brightly. In their opinion, Jin Shiya did not take an unusual path and gave people a refreshing feeling.


    Of course, the most important thing is Jin Shiya''s appearance, which has convinced them. Secondly, Jin Shiya''s unique temperament of monks and even ladies, let the judges shine.


    The bald guide Wang was stunned. Even if Jin Shiya was just wearing jeans, she couldn''t hide her plump figure, coupled with the beautiful face, he was directly fascinated.


    Dao Wang swallowed his saliva until the judges beside him shouted a few times before he came back to his senses with embarrassment on his face.


    "Director Wang, what do you think of this person?"


    "Okay, very good."


    The other judges also nodded their heads, agreeing with Director Wang''s meaning.


    But a female investor frowned and said: "Well, I don''t follow the rules at all. Can such a person act well? A money-losing guy from Ye Luzi."


    She is obviously jealous of Jin Shiya''s beauty, and women''s jealousy has always been very heavy.


    "Can''t say that. Although she didn''t follow the rules, she has enough capital. I feel much more beautiful than the heroine."


    Another investor said fairly, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "Leave it to Director Wang to decide, after all, he is the main candidate."


    Director Wang originally wanted to make a decision, but when he saw Zhao Yichen walking over, he remembered what Zhao Yichen said.


    "Director Wang, you promised me."


    "She is your relative?"


    Zhao Yichen nodded, with a look of helplessness: "She is obsessed with the star dream, but the family wants her to finish school first."


    "She is chasing her dream, you are killing her dream."


    "I don''t want to either, but her parents are very strong, and they called Sister Zhang directly."


    "Who are her parents?"


    "A local entrepreneur has more than one billion assets."


    Zhao Yichen had to lie, he was afraid that Dao Wang would not keep his word.


    Director Wang frowned slightly, and finally decided to let Jin Shiya lose the election.


    "I''m all on the face of Sister Zhang, you have to introduce her to me if she wants to act in the future."


    "sure."


    Zhao Yichen looked happy, and his plan finally succeeded.


    Jin Shiya left the backstage and went directly to the front to ask about the result, but she was not sure of the final result.


    However, Zhao Yichen shook her head directly at her. Originally, he was still thinking about how to fabricate the reasons, but now there are all the reasons, and they were caused by Jin Shiya.


    "You didn''t follow their rules and you lost the election."

 Chapter 596： Bumping into walls

    Jin Shiya showed a disappointed look on her face when she heard that she lost the election, but she also expected the result in her heart.


    "Does the audition or casting need to wear a bikini to expose the flesh?"


    Zhao Yichen shook his head and said: "This depends on the requirements of the crew. This time the crew is shooting a modern urban drama. Many shots are in bikinis on the beach and swimming pool."


    Jin Shiya nodded and said, "Maybe it''s because I missed them. I can''t do anything like that when filming."


    Zhao Yichen showed disdain. He didn''t even dare to wear a bikini. It was really whimsical to film what scenes, but the more Jin Shiya was like this, the more he liked it.


    "It''s okay, you just failed once. I came here but failed countless times."


    Jin Shiya''s beautiful eyes showed firmness, Zhao Yichen''s words were correct, how to succeed without experiencing many failures.


    The two left the selection place, and at this time the sky gradually darkened. The season at this time was only early spring, and it was not unusual for the night to come early.


    "Let''s go have some food."


    Zhao Yichen clutched his stomach, and basically had nothing to eat at noon. He was really hungry.


    Jin Shiya nodded, but did not refuse.


    When the two arrived at a western restaurant, Jin Shiya ate a little this time. After all, nutrition is needed to have energy.


    When she left, she forgot to bring psychic liquid, otherwise these foods would be good without eating, and it would be much more delicious to fry any dishes by herself.


    After eating, Zhao Yichen naturally took Jin Shiya to the hotel.


    The hotel where Jin Shiya lives is the most famous hotel in Boiling Point. Her room costs four to five thousand a day, and Jin Shiya naturally doesn''t care about it.


    But Zhao Yichen cared. It was definitely not an ordinary person to live in such a hotel, but Jin Shiya''s series of performances clearly gave him the appearance of a rural person, which made him somewhat unpredictable. ,


    But he didn''t care about that much, as long as he could get Jin Shiya.


    Zhao Yichen opened the car door for Jin Shiya and said with a smile: "Miss Shiya, don''t you ask me to go up for a cup of tea?"


    Jin Shiya showed a faint apology and said, "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry, Shiya is a little tired now, and she will definitely apologize next time."


    Zhao Yichen showed a trace of dissatisfaction on his face, but he immediately recovered, and said lightly: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Zhao Yichen drove away in the car, while Jin Shiya naturally returned to the hotel to rest.


    There was no word for a night. The next day, Zhao Yichen called early.


    "Miss Shiya, I''m already at the door of the hotel, come out quickly."


    "Mr. Zhao, how can I trouble you."


    Jin Shiya didn''t want to continue riding in Zhao Yichen''s car, as if she was a sugar daddy.


    But Zhao Yichen did not compromise, and directly released the bait: "Miss Shiya, today I saw that there are several companies that want to recruit actors, so I can''t miss it."


    Jin Shiya''s heart is moved, she doesn''t know anything here alone, it would really be a charcoal to have someone help.


    As for what Zhao Yichen''s thoughts were, Jin Shiya didn''t bother to think about it. She knew that Zhao Yichen was just an ordinary person and was not afraid at all.


    Jin Shiya left the hotel and went directly to Boiling Point Studios with Zhao Yichen. Today is more lively than yesterday, and there are indeed several crews recruiting.


    "Let''s go and see this first. I know this director and I have worked with him before."


    "Then trouble Mr. Zhao."


    The two came to the crew of a zombie movie. The crew was very rudimentary. Except for the director, there were few other personnel. Obviously, this was just a crew that produced web dramas.


    "Is this a web drama?"


    Zhao Yichen smiled and said, "Yes, but you shouldn''t underestimate web dramas. Nowadays, in the information age, web dramas are also emerging forces and have produced many excellent works."


    "Oh."


    "You are just a rookie now, it''s good to be selected."


    Jin Shiya nodded, she was indeed a little lofty, and it would be good to be selected. Net dramas are essentially the same as other dramas, and they are just as exciting.


    "Go ahead, come on!"


    Jin Shiya entered the crew and shook hands with the director directly, respectfully without demeaning herself.


    When the director saw Jin Shiya, it was a surprise. He was also a person who has been mixing for many years. He has seen all kinds of beautiful women.


    But Jin Shiya shocked him. There were a lot of words in his mind. The fairy sister, this woman should only be in the sky, fairy...


    "Hello, hello, are you here to run for an actor?"


    "Correct."


    "Well, go and change clothes."


    Jin Shiya walked into the dressing room, which was full of hollow shirts, miniskirts and the like. Jin Shiya''s face was flushed when she looked at it.


    She walked out angrily, staring at the director with contempt.


    "Why, are you not running?"


    "Stop competing."


    Jin Shiya left directly, but the director was pityful.


    "What a pity, such a big beauty, that kid is cheap."


    "How''s it going?" Zhao Yichen looked concerned.


    "Not selected."


    Zhao Yichen smiled even more, and directly comforted: "It''s okay, let''s change the house."


    This time the crew is not small, shooting costume dramas, but it is to let Jin Shiya expose her flesh, which makes Jin Shiya too airy.


    "Where is this, and why are they all like this!"


    Jin Shiya looked angry, and there was a hint of heroism between her eyebrows, making her look more handsome.


    She didn''t know that all of this was caused by Zhao Yichen, and she had arranged it in advance.


    Seeing Jin Shiya coming out, Zhao Yichen smiled and said, "How?"


    "The **** place is all rubbish."


    Jin Shiya was anxious, otherwise she would not say this, she rarely said dirty words.


    "It''s okay, there''s more."


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "No, I thought you succeeded. These people are definitely blind. You are not so beautiful."


    Jin Shiya is also a little suspicious of herself, her appearance will definitely not lose to anyone, but why do these people make things difficult for her and make her wear such embarrassing clothes.


    In the third place, the clothes were normal, and there was no need to change them, but the director directly asked Jin Shiya to act in a **** scene with a male assistant, and it had to be very real.


    The staff on the side brought Jin Shiya with shame props.


    "Director, I won''t run for anymore."


    "What, don''t campaign anymore, can''t you accept this?!"


    The director is a rough man, with very strong muscles and a bad temper.


    He began to collect Zhao Yichen''s money, and he could see that Jin Shiya was so beautiful, so he naturally moved his mind and wanted Jin Shiya to act in a third-level film.


    "Correct."


    "You can''t leave like this when you come, you must finish the show."


    "Why, do you still have to force others to be actors?!"


    Jin Shiya''s face was not good, and she frowned.


    However, the director was smiling, without the slightest panic, his eyes looking at Jin Shiya were full of obscene colors.

 Chapter 597： Dry mouth

    "I didn''t force it, you came by yourself, everyone sees it."


    The director looked at the actors or staff around him, and these people naturally nodded quickly, who would dare to offend the director.


    "We haven''t signed a contract. I can act as I want, or leave as I want!"


    Jin Shiya''s face is frosty, and she has no good feelings about the director, and she feels disgusting.


    "Huh, you''re afraid it''s too weird."


    The director stood up directly, his height was half a head higher than Jin Shiya, and the muscles of her body were constantly trembling, full of power.


    "You inquire about this boiling point, who dares to offend me!"


    "I don''t care about this, I want to leave no one can stop me."


    "My little lady, let me tell you the truth, my lord is in love with you, and he deliberately digs and cultivates you to make you a big star."


    Not only did no one frown or get angry, but they all showed a hint of envy and hatred.


    "Are you going to dig and cultivate you."


    Jin Shiya walked directly to the outside, but the director''s man directly blocked the way, his face was green.


    "Smelly girl, shame on you, today you must act in a **** scene for me, don''t want to leave if you don''t do it five times."


    "I advise you not to mess with me, or you will regret it."


    Jin Shiya looked at the director man with beautiful eyes, without a trace of fear.


    She might be scared before, but now she is not as fragile and incompetent as before.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be a hot lady, I like it, haha."


    The director Dahan walked directly towards Jin Shiya, trying to catch her and throw her into the house.


    But he couldn''t touch Jin Shiya at all, and was directly hit on the ground with a punch by Jin Shiya, unable to climb.


    The director was struggling constantly on the ground, so that blood came out from the corner of his mouth, and his injury was obviously serious.


    His heart was full of anger, but more shocked, because he just felt like he had been knocked down by a huge club.


    But there was only one beautiful girl beside him, and the two could not be connected anyway.


    But the people around saw it really, all of them looked dumbfounded and shocked, and the woman even covered her lips.


    First, they didn��t even know that such a thing would happen, and the director was hit on the ground with a punch; second, they didn��t expect Jin Shiya to have such great strength; third, they did not expect Jin Shiya at all. Dare to do it.


    You must know that this director is also quite famous in this boiling point generation. People who offend him are basically difficult to mix in this place, so it is also habitual. The most important thing is that this director is still mixed with society and has a background.


    Jin Shiya easily punched the director down, and she didn''t use much strength at all. After all, the director was just a little stronger.


    Then Jin Shiya stepped on the back of the big man and walked out in front of everyone.


    Zhao Yichen outside was already in desperate need. Jin Shiya was a little panicked after going in for so long, fearing that the director would not keep his word and would directly give her a role.


    But when he saw Jin Shiya''s unhappy face, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "how about it?"


    "Huh, what kind of crew is this, it''s a first-rate gangster."


    Zhao Yichen frowned slightly, he also knew the temper of the director, Jin Shiya was so beautiful, he might be taken advantage of.


    "Don''t worry, he dare to provoke you, I will let someone clean him up."


    Zhao Yichen is nothing more than bragging. That big director is comparable to him in this area. He is a character who wants to kneel and lick.


    "Forget it, I won''t look for it today."


    Jin Shiya was extremely depressed, and got directly into Zhao Yichen''s car, asking him to send her back to the hotel.


    "I''ll take you out to relax."


    Zhao Yichen drove directly toward the beach, hurriedly all the way, the sea breeze was blowing, and the waves slapped the roadside from time to time, Jin Shiya''s mood also improved a lot.


    Zhao Yichen parked the car on the side of the road and looked at the sea with a deep expression on his face.


    "Did you know, five years ago, I just came here at that time, with the dream of being a star, I was very lonely."


    "At that time, I would sleep very sweetly when I received a group performance, because I was alone and it was difficult for me to even get a group performance."


    Jin Shiya looked at the sea, but she felt a different feeling in her heart. She understood that this world was not like a fairy tale, and the world of ordinary people was even more difficult.


    Every road is not wide and flat, and there are inevitably steep and even pits, and even branch roads.


    No success is easy, so please respect the efforts of others!


    Zhao Yichen yelled directly at the sea, unusually indulgent. In his opinion, such behavior would definitely be favored by Jin Shiya.


    Then accompany Jin Shiya to get drunk, and then the spring night will come.


    Zhao Yichen roared for a while, took out a few cans of beer from the car and handed it to Jin Shiya.


    "Today I will accompany you to drink, if you are not happy, I will relieve your worries."


    Jin Shiya was unhappy, thinking about Su Yan. In the past, when she was unhappy or dangerous, Su Yan would shelter her from the wind and rain. Now she understands Su Yan well.


    Faced with the beer that Zhao Yichen handed over, Jin Shiya did not refuse. It doesn''t matter if you drink a little, the drink can make people less annoyed.


    Jin Shiya is now considering whether to leave here, but she is unwilling to go back, so desperate to go back, will inevitably be laughed at by Su Yan.


    "No, I want to prove it to you, Jin Shiya will definitely do it!"


    Jin Shiya suddenly threw the bottle toward the sea, screaming at the sea frantically, with a look of determination.


    "I''ll be with you tonight, we''ll stay drunk when we are drunk!"


    Zhao Yichen made a direct call, and soon someone brought red wine and various delicacies. He wanted to get Jin Shiya drunk here.


    "Okay, you stay with me, we''ll get drunk and rest!"


    Jin Shiya also wants to relax, and will continue to fight tomorrow, and will not go back if she fails.


    "dry!"


    Zhao Yichen directly handed a half glass of red wine to Jin Shiya, then touched it and drank it all.


    Jin Shiya was naturally unambiguous and drank it in one shot, which made Zhao Yichen''s face a smile.


    See how many drinks you can drink and wait for you to get drunk, and then it will be time for us to be in water.


    "Come again!"


    Zhao Yichen filled the glass again, and then clinked the glasses to drink. Jin Shiya did not hesitate at all, and was more bold than Zhao Yichen.


    The two drank five times, a bottle of red wine bottomed out, and Jin Shiya''s face showed a faint ruddy appearance, which became more and more moving.


    "Miss Shiya, are you okay?"


    "Okay, this red wine doesn''t quench my thirst at all, bring me a bottle!"


    Zhao Yichen was shocked by Jin Shiya''s words, a bottle, am I still a girl by this.


    Zhao Yichen could only take out a bottle of red wine, opened it and handed it to Jin Shiya.


    "You also open a bottle, we ate it!"

 Chapter 598： Misconduct

    Zhao Yichen is also considered a veteran. The existence of a few bottles of red wine that can''t be poured, naturally, he just took out a bottle and opened it.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink and dry it."


    "Really dry mouthful?"


    Zhao Yichen hesitated. Although he had no problem drinking a few bottles, he had never done anything like drying one bottle at a time.


    "What''s wrong, are you persuaded?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Zhao Yichen with disdain, her face full of contempt.


    Zhao Yichen was also a sturdy man, and when she saw Jin Shiya look down on her, his face suddenly became angry.


    "I will persuade you to do it!"


    When the two touched the bottle, Zhao Yichen took it down with one mouthful, his face flushed.


    But Jin Shiya spilled a bottle into the sea, extremely fast, Zhao Yichen never saw it.


    She wasn''t incapable of drinking, she could completely resist it with spiritual power, even five or six bottles would not affect him at all.


    After Zhao Yichen finished drinking, seeing Jin Shiya staring at him indifferently, his expression was slightly shocked.


    "Have you finished?"


    "Yeah, you are too slow, you can''t compare."


    Zhao Yichen was blinded now. He didn''t expect Jin Shiya to be a wine veteran, but he thought about it. Jin Shiya might be the kind of natural drinking expert.


    "Then have another bottle, I''ll get the wine, you have something to eat first."


    "it is good."


    Zhao Yichen went to the car and took two more bottles, but at this time he opened the cork directly, dropped a few pills into one bottle, and shook it directly.


    After everything was done, Zhao Yichen came over casually and handed the bottle of wine with the medicine to Jin Shiya.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Forget it, it''s delicious with red wine, it''s better to drink Erguotou with a dry mouthful."


    Jin Shiya didn''t force it either. Since she didn''t take a mouthful, she could only really drink it.


    The glass was full, Jin Shiya shook it directly, then took a sip, her expression indifferent.


    "Do you know what I am thinking now?"


    "what?"


    "It''s nice to have you as a friend."


    Jin Shiya looked at Zhao Yichen and said: "I came here alone, lonely and helpless. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know if I can stick to it now.


    Zhao Yichen showed a hearty smile and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Do you know why I want to help you?"


    "Why?"


    "Because you are beautiful, you are like a fairy, and I feel like you are like a fairy sister who does not eat the grains of the world."


    Zhao Yichen''s praise is really true, and his heartfelt words are completely pertinent.


    In his opinion, Jin Shiya is grateful for herself, and the time is now ripe to praise Jin Shiya directly. Jin Shiya will certainly not be disgusted, but will be overjoyed, even smug.


    Jin Shiya didn''t like that in her heart. She Mei knew that she didn''t need praise, because she had been used to it since she was a child.


    She likes to listen to Su Yan. What Su Yan said to Jin Shiya is not beauty, but kindness.


    The appearance has been recognized, so Jin Shiya naturally prefers others to say that she is beautiful inside, and besides, she is the person she likes most.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s smile, Zhao Yichen went one step further and leaned close to Jin Shiya, bewildering Jin Shiya with his unique masculine aura.


    "Do you know what I am thinking about now?"


    "what?"


    "Love you, I want to love you well."


    Jin Shiya frowned and looked at Zhao Yichen and said, "We can only be friends."


    "why?!"


    Zhao Yichen couldn''t accept Jin Shiya''s sudden words, with surprise and anger on his face.


    "Because I have a boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend?" Zhao Yichen smiled disdainfully. "Have you been here with him? Has he cared about you? He is not worthy of being your boyfriend."


    "you do not understand."


    Jin Shiya took the wine glass and continued to drink, this time it was real, and a bottle of red wine soon bottomed out.


    Although Zhao Yichen was upset with Jin Shiya''s words, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Jin Shiya drank a bottle of red wine.


    After a while, Zhao Yichen said, "Shiya, are you tired, or should we go back?"


    "it is good."


    Jin Shiya got into the car, Zhao Yichen drove away directly, and drove towards the hotel at the top of the boiling point. He was already in desperate need now. He knew that the effects of the medicine had begun to take place, and Jin Shiya would be impatient, even Unconsciousness.


    "how do you feel?"


    "very good?"


    Jin Shiya sat in the co-pilot upright, her face was plain, without any problems.


    "How can you be fine?"


    Zhao Yichen slammed the brakes and looked at Jin Shiya with a look of surprise. He couldn''t turn his mind a little.


    However, Jin Shiya''s heart was tense. She felt a little strange when she was drinking just now. Maybe it was Zhao Yichen.


    She didn''t tore her face directly, but continued to pretend to be all right.


    Zhao Yichen knew that he had lost his temper, so he quickly apologized, saying that he had drunk too much.


    "Get off here, you can''t drive after drinking."


    "Well, there is also a hotel here, let''s go here for a rest."


    Zhao Yichen had to change his mind and could only get off here. He had drunk more than two bottles, and now his head was a little dizzy. He did not dare to continue driving for fear of being caught.


    After stopping the car, Jin Shiya immediately changed her appearance, looking groggy and unconscious, and said something vaguely unintelligible.


    When Zhao Yichen saw this scene, his face suddenly became happy, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "I played several films, but I didn''t expect it to work now. It seems that you are really not a simple woman."


    "No matter how great you are, I will be lucky next."


    Zhao Yichen held Jin Shiya''s face high, almost unable to control his heart, and wanted to directly force Jin Shiya.


    But there were so many people around, Zhao Yichen still had to give up his idea, and it was safest to go to the hotel.


    He helped Jin Shiya directly enter the hotel and stopped at the front desk.


    The girl at the front desk glanced at him with contempt. She knew that Zhao Yichen was a scourge of an ignorant girl again. She saw such things a lot.


    But she couldn''t control this, and she didn''t dare to control it at all, because she knew that the people who can drive more than two million sports cars are definitely not ordinary people.


    After swiping the card and handling a presidential love suite, Zhao Yichen hurriedly helped Jin Shiya upstairs.


    "I want to go home."


    Jin Shiya pretended to be talking nonsense and kept waving her arms.


    Zhao Yichen held Jin Shiya firmly, and said lightly: "I''m going home, I''ll be home soon."


    When he came to the designated room, Zhao Yichen swiped his card to open the door, helped Jin Shiya into the room, and closed the door with a bang.


    "Sweet and sweat, but you still have to wash it."


    Zhao Yichen directly helped Jin Shiya to the bathroom, naturally intending to get started by himself.


    He was not afraid of Jin Shiya waking up. The medicine put in the red wine was absolutely powerful. In less than ten hours, people would never wake up. During this time, they would be completely at the mercy of others.

 Chapter 599： conquered by you like this

    At this time, the night outside the house was already hazy, the faint mist exuded a hint of coldness, and the entire boiling point was shrouded in mist as if it were a fairyland on earth.


    Although it is not late, there are very few pedestrians on the road. Unlike Jinlin and Jiangbei, this is a relatively small city.


    The pace of life here is relatively slow, prices are not high, wages are not low, and people live a comfortable life.


    But the room is brightly lit, and the huge chandelier reveals endless temptation, as dazzling and attractive as a red light district.


    And in this presidential love suite, Zhao Yichen has helped Jin Shiya into the bathroom, and he is naturally in urgent need.


    "People don''t look heavy, it''s really heavy."


    Zhao Yichen supported Jin Shiya all the way, but he was tired and sweating, which made him speechless.


    Naturally, Jin Shiya did it deliberately, and she used a little trick to get Zhao Yichen to exercise. It was good not to let him carry it.


    After entering the bathroom, Zhao Yichen put Jin Shiya directly in the bathtub, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Jin Shiya''s beautiful face and the dimly sleeping meaning, Zhao Yichen felt so hot that he couldn''t hold it down.


    "Hey, I have done so much, not to get you, wait for the raw rice to cook mature rice, you are mine."


    Zhao Yichen''s face was full of smiles, and he went directly toward Jin Shiya.


    "Let me help you wash your body well, let''s have a mandarin duck bath."


    But Jin Shiya directly opened her eyes at this moment, looking at Zhao Yichen with a slight anger on her face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao Yichen''s expression changed, and he never thought that Jin Shiya would suddenly wake up and his brain went blank.


    "Aren''t you trying to bully me?"


    Jin Shiya showed anger, staring at Zhao Yichen in her eyes, but she was thinking differently in her heart.


    Zhao Yichen was stunned for several seconds, and the desire to directly pounce Jin Shiya on him for countless times appeared in his mind, and then forced to do it.


    He stretched out his hands a little uncontrollably, trying to grab Jin Shiya''s jade hand and forcibly indecently.


    But Jin Shiya scolded again, which made Zhao Yichen''s brain sober up suddenly, with a trace of annoyance in his eyes.


    If you want to go up, you can do it better. Hesitate to make a woolen thread. Now the whole thing is not human.


    The scene became embarrassing for a while, Jin Shiya was ready to tear her face, and gave Zhao Yichen a lesson.


    And Zhao Yichen turned his head, and suddenly a strategy came to his mind, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "You are a bad person!"


    Jin Shiya was still angry, looking at Zhao Yichen with a look of fear, her hands were almost uncontrollable, and she wanted to directly beat Zhao Yichen.


    But Zhao Yichen showed an innocent expression and said blankly: "Why am I broken?"


    "You are not bad, why did you bring me to this bathroom?"


    "You just vomited, I cleaned it up for a long time."


    With an innocent expression on his face, Zhao Yichen deserves to be an actor.


    Jin Shiya was also funny in her heart. She didn''t expect Zhao Yichen to come up with such a way, but she didn''t want to let Zhao Yichen go.


    "Then you stretched out your hands to me just now, isn''t it because your intentions were wrong?!"


    "I''m afraid you will fall, you drank so much alcohol, just unconscious, and now so excited, I..."


    Zhao Yichen''s eyes flashed with tears, and he looked pitiful and honest, but Jin Shiya had already seen his heart.


    Jin Shiya paused, and then directly scolded: "You go out!"


    Zhao Yichen hurriedly walked out, but Jin Shiya really took a bath, and she smelled of alcohol.


    After washing, Jin Shiya''s hair was wet, and she looked more moved, and Zhao Yichen''s inner fire suddenly rose.


    They naturally have many tools that are not suitable for children in the love suite, that is, whips and the like are placed on the bed.


    At this time, Jin Shiya smiled at Zhao Yichen, showing a sense of temptation, and said lightly: "Am I beautiful?"


    "nice."


    Zhao Yichen stood up directly, ignoring his strange changes, and went straight to Jin Shiya.


    "You are so beautiful, I want to eat you."


    "If you want to eat me, there is no way."


    "Shiya, I really like you. I have fallen in love with you from the first time I saw you."


    Zhao Yichen began to be sentimental and launched another offensive, which was bound to break through Jin Shiya''s heart.


    But Jin Shiya looked at Zhao Yichen with a smile on her face, and said lightly: "Do you really like me?"


    "Really, I swear to God!"


    "Then you kneel down."


    Zhao Yichen was taken aback, but he knelt down and looked at Jin Shiya very sincerely.


    "Don''t talk about kneeling, just let me die, I won''t frown."


    "How could I be willing to die."


    Zhao Yichen looked like he was about to cry, and he was finally conquered. It was really not easy to be soft.


    He used to pick up girls because of money and coercion. Ninety-nine percent of beauties would lie under him, and one percent of them would be threatened and obeyed by him.


    But he enjoys this feeling very much. The more difficult it is to get something, the more valuable it is in his heart, the more refreshing it can be.


    "I knew you liked me too."


    "Learn to bark."


    "Bow."


    Zhao Yichen''s incomparable cooperation was extremely satisfying, and he was so excited that he thought that the two of them would have a spring night right away.


    "How do you usually play with women?"


    "I''m very clean and self-contained. I have two girlfriends."


    Zhao Yichen took off his shirt directly.


    Zhao Yichen said to Jin Shiya: "Let''s start."


    Snapped!


    Jin Shiya sneered, and drew the whip from the table, a whip greeted Zhao Yichen directly, leaving a deep trace.


    Zhao Yichen went blind all of a sudden and screamed with a grin. This whip was naturally very painful.


    "Shiya, tap lightly."


    Snapped!


    It was another whip, hit harder than last time, and Zhao Yichen''s arm was bloody.


    After a few whips down, the room suddenly made a cry of ghost cry and wolf howling. Jin Shiya''s strength is naturally not small. If she really uses her full strength, a whip can slap Zhao Yichen to death.


    In this way, Zhao Yichen was tossed back and forth by the whip in Jin Shiya''s hand, and he kept screaming, painful and happy, no, it was painful!


    "Sing to me to conquer!"


    "It''s just conquered by you, oh oh..."

 Chapter 600： Angry sister Zhang

    Jin Shiya waved her whip and kept falling on Zhao Yichen. She grasped her strength very well, so that he could break his skin and would not directly kill him.


    For ordinary Zhao Yichen, it was absolutely unbearable. It was more painful than a broken bone. At this moment, he had already regretted it in his heart.


    He just understood now that Jin Shiya had already seen through his tricks, but she had been pretending to be confused to lure herself into the bait.


    "I was conquered by you like this, drink the poison you have hidden, barking..."


    Zhao Yichen was asked to sing while Jin Shiya asked him to sing, which was simply miserable.


    Seeing that there was almost no good skin on Zhao Yichen''s body, Jin Shiya stopped and looked at Zhao Yichen with relief.


    "Now that you know that this lady is amazing, you still want to eat my tofu, and you will die."


    Zhao Yichen didn''t have any illusions at all now. He only asked Jin Shiya to let him go, and he would never provoke these characters again.


    Even if Jin Shiya releases him now, he will not retaliate, because he knows that Jin Shiya is very skilled, and because the medicine does not work on her, he knows that he has kicked a hard bench.


    "Shiya, no no no, queen, please spare me, I''m so painful."


    "Men can''t say no."


    Jin Shiya often sees buzzwords on the Internet, and she also fails to learn. Recently, Su Yan has directly restricted her mobile phone time and allowed her to practice hard.


    "I really, really hurt, please spare me.


    Zhao Yichen shivered in the corner, already a little confused, and couldn''t hear what Jin Shiya was saying.


    "Tell me honestly, how many women have you harmed!"


    Zhao Yichen was awakened by Jin Shiya''s loud voice, looking at Jin Shiya, with a smirk on his face and said: "How come I have slept dozens of them, and there are twenty or thirty of them."


    Jin Shiya''s whip fell on Zhao Yichen again, leaving a few large characters on his back: Big Pervert.


    Zhao Yichen had foamed at the mouth and was beaten by Jin Shiya for half his life, and Jin Shiya stopped.


    "This lady won''t kill you this time. If I see you again next time, I will never spare you."


    Jin Shiya left directly and drove a car to the hotel run by herself in Boiling Dian City.


    And Zhao Yichen was in a coma in the hotel for a day and a night until someone came to clear the room before he was found.


    "Oh, my god!"


    An aunt held a mop and looked at Zhao Yichen in amazement. She was so frightened that she hurried to call the boss.


    The boss was shocked when he came here. He has seen people playing this, and he has also seen men being abused, but this is the first time he has been abused so hard.


    "Quickly, take him to the hospital."


    The hotel owner hurriedly asked people to send Zhao Yichen to the hospital, and then found a business card with him in Zhao Yichen''s wallet.


    Naturally, on the business card was the extremely fat sister Zhang, with her phone number behind, and the hotel owner called it.


    Sister Zhang has a good reputation at the boiling point. The hotel owner recognized her at a glance, and naturally did not dare to delay.


    The auntie with the mop was standing by her side for a long time, and it took a long time before she jumped out a sentence: "Nowadays young people can really play."


    At this time, Sister Zhang was meeting with a partner in her luxury villa, and the partner was a little fresh meat, which made her greedy, and her saliva was about to fall out.


    "Sister Zhang, if you have no objections, shall we sign the contract today?"


    "Naturally, I have no objection. You pay, I contribute, and we cooperate to establish an investment company to make money together."


    "It''s still the blessing of Sister Zhang. It is my honor to be able to make money with Sister Zhang."


    "You really can talk, you can talk better than Xiao Chenchen in my house."


    "Sister Zhang praised it."


    "Hey, you little vases of fresh meat, start a company for investment as soon as you become famous, how can we businessmen live in the future."


    "Isn''t this working for Sister Zhang?"


    "By the way, Sister Zhang, why didn''t Yi Chen see me?"


    Sister Zhang said displeased: "He, I have been with me for three years, and now I like the new and tired of the old. I must have been looking for women outside."


    "How can it be, Brother Yichen is so desperate for Sister Zhang, every time we get drunk, he reads about Sister Zhang."


    Xiao Xianrou said so, but he was already sickened and he was about to vomit.


    But people had to bow their heads under the eaves. He could only flatter like this, otherwise how to cooperate with Sister Zhang.


    He asked Zhao Yichen, in fact, he wanted to go out and indulge him. He knew that Zhao Yichen was very bitter, and he also understood Zhao Yichen. The two were very familiar with each other, and they were half brothers.


    "Just blow it. Every time he goes home drunk, he says either Xiaoli or Xiaoli in his mouth."


    Xiao Xianrou''s face was embarrassed, but he couldn''t explain at all, so he could only smile.


    Sister Zhang was looking at Xiao Xianrou at this time, with Qiubo in her eyes secretly, and said charmingly: "Actually, I found that you are very handsome."


    Just when Xiao Xianrou was in a panic and couldn''t speak to each other, Sister Zhang''s phone rang, and Sister Zhang took out the phone, her expression indifferent.


    "Who?"


    "Is it Sister Zhang?"


    "you are?"


    "Oh, I''m the owner of Boiling Point Cha Cha Cha Hotel, and there is a gentleman here who was injured because of abuse."


    "Playing abuse?"


    First of all, Zhang Jie''s face became cold, and two groups of turbid air came out from her nostrils.


    "what is his name?"


    "It''s Mr. Zhao Yichen."


    Sister Zhang''s face suddenly changed, and her whole body became tense, obviously furious.


    First of all, she was angry that Zhao Yichen turned out to be a woman outside her back. Of course, she also knew that Zhao Yichen must be a lot of women outside, so she kept one eye closed.


    But Zhao Yichen was a woman when he was a woman, and he was still playing abuse. When he wanted to play with him, Zhao Yichen looked disgusted.


    The most important thing is that you play as long as you play, and you got out of the game, you got injured, you were sent to the hospital by the hotel owner, and you called yourself.


    Sister Zhang felt that her reputation had been affected, but she was also a person who had experienced strong winds and waves, and suddenly recovered.


    "okay, I get it."


    Sister Zhang hung up the phone, trying to burst out fire in her eyes, scaring the little fresh meat beside her.


    "Zhang... Sister Zhang, have you encountered anything?"


    "Well, let''s put aside the cooperation, I will solve the problem first."


    "it is good."


    Sister Zhang drove directly to the hospital and hurried to the inpatient department.


    Seeing Zhao Yichen on the hospital bed, Zhang Jie''s original angry appearance suddenly turned into pity, because she was obviously hurt when she saw Zhao Yichen covered with white cloth.


    Where is the injury from playing sm? This is obviously a beating.


    "Xiao Chenchen, are you okay?"


    Sister Zhang asked with a distressed look, and the anger in her heart immediately vanished.


    Zhao Yichen looked at Sister Zhang with tears all over his face. After working hard for a long time, he said two words vaguely.


    "revenge!"


    The anger that Sister Zhang had dissipated suddenly rose at this moment, her eyes filled with cold eyes.

 Chapter 601： Female number four

    After rehabilitating Zhao Yichen, Jin Shiya was in a particularly refreshing mood. When she returned to the hotel, she ate a small hot pot alone, and fell asleep sweetly.


    When she woke up early in the morning, Jin Shiya''s cell phone rang, naturally it was Su Yan who called it.


    Jin Shiya hurriedly answered the phone, and her heart was suddenly full of grievances, and she even complained about Su Yan.


    "You still know to call me."


    Jin Shiya''s words are full of complaints, if Su Yan is by her side, she can''t wait to beat him wildly.


    Of course, she didn''t talk about Zhao Yichen''s affairs either. If Su Yan were to know, I''m afraid this boiling point would be turned upside down.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been refining pills for the past few days, so I don''t have time."


    "Hmph, the pill is more important than me."


    "Of course you are important. I will come to you in a few days. These pills are of great help to your cultivation."


    "Don''t come, you are not allowed to come."


    On the one hand, Jin Shiya was angry, and on the other hand, she didn''t want Su Yan to see her downcast.


    It''s been a few days since I got to the boiling point, and I didn''t get a group performance, which made Jin Shiya blush. If Su Yan knew about it, she would definitely laugh at her.


    "Why don''t you allow me to come, and you still avoid me?"


    Su Yan was slightly surprised, and didn''t understand what Jin Shiya was doing.


    But after another thought, he understood the reason, and he didn''t break it. After all, Jin Shiya also has her own self-esteem.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal my identity when I come, just come to see you, and not seeing you for several days makes me think so much."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t object for a while, after all, she wanted Su Yan to come here to accompany her.


    "Well, wait a few more days."


    After hanging up the phone, Jin Shiya got up in a hurry and had to go to Boiling Point Studios as soon as possible. She had to find a role to talk about.


    Dressing up a little bit, Jin Shiya was still wearing ordinary clothes, and then took a taxi towards Boiling Point Studios.


    At this time, the Boiling Point Film and Television City has long been full of voices. At the beginning of a new day, many crews have also started filming. Naturally, big stars will not come and can only shoot some characters.


    Of course, many crews still need a lot of extras to settle in, which also makes many people rush to grab a role.


    Jin Shiya stood blankly on the street of Boiling Point Film and Television City, looking at a loss and didn''t know what she was going to do.


    Before Zhao Yichen set up the bureau and made her run into a wall everywhere, now she naturally has a shadow in her heart, her principles remain the same, and she is afraid that no crew will want her.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Jin Shiya planned to find the kind of pure extras, so there should be no requirements.


    But after searching for a long time, she couldn''t compare with those forced by life, although she was in the middle stage of martial arts, every time she was slower than others.


    In fact, he and she didn''t want to compete with these people, she just came to feel life, for fun, not for survival at all.


    Jin Shiya carried the small bag and walked to a restaurant with a frustrated expression. This long time still made her a little tired, and the most important thing was that she was tired.


    "Waiter, a cup of coffee."


    Sitting on a table, Jin Shiya looked at the sky outside the window. It was so blue and beautiful, but she couldn''t laugh at all.


    The waiter brought the coffee, Jin Shiya stirred without a little sugar, planning to taste the bitter coffee.


    After taking a sip, Jin Shiya frowned. The bitter coffee made her feel more uncomfortable, and she wanted to give up.


    Anyway, Su Yan is the person closest to him, so what is it to make a fool of himself in front of him, and he won''t really laugh at her.


    "Miss, can I sit here?"


    A male voice came into Jin Shiya''s ears and brought her back to reality.


    Jin Shiya looked at the man and was slightly stunned. This man is familiar to her, isn''t this the bald leader king?


    The Bald King was here now, which surprised her. In her opinion, these big directors should be uncertain, and it is absolutely impossible to come to these places alone.


    "Director Wang?"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect the lady to remember me."


    With a smile on his face, the bald head Wang Tao touched the bright bald head, and Shi Shiran sat down.


    "Waiter, a cup of coffee."


    "I wonder why Director Wang is looking for me?"


    Since the bald head Wang Dao arrived here, and was still sitting in front of her, there was something naturally going on.


    "I just came here for a cup of coffee. I didn''t expect to meet the lady, so I rushed to sit with the lady."


    The bald head Wang Dao looked completely different from that day, becoming polite and without a temper.


    "How can Director Wang be with an ordinary person like me, and still remember me."


    "I can still remember the audition that day, Miss."


    "I haven''t lost the election yet."


    Jin Shiya showed a low expression and stirred the coffee in her hand.


    "Miss''s appearance is the most beautiful I have ever seen in my life. Of course, I am not that kind of erotic. After a few days think about it, Miss is very suitable for me to shoot a role in a TV series.


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, and she didn''t understand what the bald head Wang Dao meant. He wouldn''t be a prodigal like Zhao Yichen.


    "Miss don''t get me wrong, I just start from the role and don''t need the lady to do other things."


    "Which character?"


    "Female number four!"


    The bald Wang guide smiled, with a trace of certainty in his heart, believing that Jin Shiya would definitely agree.


    And Jin Shiya also bumped into the deer, the female number four, she was just delivered to the door, which surprised her too much.


    With this female number four, she will naturally no longer worry, nor will she be afraid of being ridiculed by Su Yan, and it can be regarded as a step towards her dream.


    But she still has doubts, isn''t this a pie in the sky? She thinks she has no luck.


    Jin Shiya was almost sure in her heart now that the bald head leader must not be at ease. As for what she wanted, it must be other dirty things.


    However, Jin Shiya did not refuse. The bald head Wang Dao was just an ordinary person. She was not afraid of anything at all, so she had always been extremely calm.


    She thought to herself, why not try it. If the intention is really bad, then she will be beaten up by the bald leader, and she won''t suffer.


    After thinking for a while, Jin Shiya recovered her face and looked at the bald guide Wang with a flattered look.


    "Director Wang, you surprised me too much."


    The bald head Wang smiled even more and said: "Naturally, talents cannot be lost. Maybe you will be a queen-level figure in the future. If your first TV series is made by yourself, then I will make money."


    "Since Wang Dao values ??me so much, it is better for Shiya to respect me. Thank you Wang Dao for his cultivation."


    "Well, well, tomorrow you come to our crew to sign the contract, and then you can start the audition."


    "Ok."


    The two touched a cup of coffee, and then left separately. The bald head Wang did not say to send Jin Shiya back, which made Jin Shiya even more uncertain whether the bald head Wang had a conspiracy.


    But with this role, Jin Shiya was naturally extremely happy, and she felt happy.

 Chapter 602： Light cover

    At this time in Jiangzhou University, Su Yan, as usual, took a public class, and then left the school.


    Pill Yi is now fully able to refine the first-grade pill. He tried the second-grade pill once, but ended in failure.


    Su Yan has more than 20 second-grade pill in his hand, and the more than a dozen are entirely the elixir Lingcao Yuwen Xiongba has collected these days.


    These have already destroyed the foundation, even if transplanted into the gathering spirit formation, the medicinal value is not high, and Su Yan directly used it to refine the pill.


    And Yipin pill is countless, and the whole Jiangnan and Jiangbei have already been in circulation.


    Su Yan named the pill "Juling Pill", and the smart Fang Ruya would naturally not let go of this opportunity to make money. She opened a new company and named her "Juling Pill".


    The popularity of Ju Ling Pill is stronger than that of Super Spirit Liquid. Once it is issued, the stock price directly rises to four or five hundred. It is no problem to break through 800 with this trend.


    He didn''t care much about this Su Yan, money was really something outside of his body, and what he valued most now was the spiritual power liquid and the spiritual gathering pill.


    Nowadays, every place knows that you can exchange the spirit medicine and grass for gathering spirit pills. Almost the surrounding mountains have been searched by these monks, and some people even went abroad to find them.


    Every day, many spirit medicines and spirit grasses are planted in the spirit gathering array, and the area of ??the spirit gathering array is naturally needless to say, if you want to plant them, then I am afraid that the entire earth''s spirit medicine and spirit grass will not be enough to dug.


    When Su Yan woke up in his spare time, Ye Canghai greeted Ye Canghai. Ye Canghai had nothing to do without going to the Three Treasure Hall, so there must be something to look for him.


    "Commander Ye, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Su Yan sat on the sofa and asked lazily.


    Ye Canghai looked at Su Yan solemnly in a military uniform, and said in a low voice: "Su Yan, the commander-in-chief wants to see you."


    "Commander in chief?"


    Su Yan was stunned, then recovered his face, and said lightly: "How can such a nobleman meet me? I was too scared."


    Ye Canghai didn''t have a slight smile, and he still said with a solemn expression on his face: "The commander-in-chief is very serious this time. In fact, he has long wanted to see you, just because you were not in Jiangbei some time ago."


    Su Yan naturally knew that this could not be avoided. If he reached a certain height, he would inevitably face these characters, and of course he would not be afraid of the slightest.


    "Well, just tell the commander-in-chief, let''s see you."


    "Boiling point?"


    "It''s Boiling Point Studios."


    Su Yan naturally wanted to pack. Anyway, he would go to the boiling point in a few days. It would be better to meet there directly. As for whether the commander-in-chief will come, it is not something he needs to care about.


    "Okay, I''ll notify."


    ...


    Jin Shiya rushed to Boiling Point Studios early in the morning. Under the leadership of the staff, she successfully signed the contract and was taken directly to the dressing room.


    "Director Wang said to let you audition first and draw a set of silly beauties."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips when she heard silly Baitian. Isn''t this her former character, but now she is about to act her former self.


    Jin Shiya has a very good foundation. The makeup artist has done little. She has very long eyelashes, double eyelids and big eyes. Her beautiful face has no flaws, her body is perfect, and her gestures are all noble.


    "You don''t need to dress up at all, just change into clothes."


    Silly Baitian naturally wanted a set of fashionable designer dresses for women. Jin Shiya was accustomed to wearing them and suddenly became a silly big beauty.


    "Okay, go to the audition."


    Jin Shiya went out. There were already many people on the stage, and there were also many crew members, investors and fans watching.


    The female No. 1 glutinous rice ball is now dressed in a shabby dress, apparently trying to play a poor girl from the farm.


    This is a rivalry between the rich daughter and the poor girl, and the hero chooses the poor girl to ignore the rich daughter.


    The male protagonist is a very popular little fresh meat, and many fans cheer off the stage as soon as he takes the stage.


    The male lead looked at the female lead, secretly sending Qiubo in his eyes. The two CPs have been rumored for a long time, and naturally they want to create some ambiguity.


    Just when the glutinous rice **** were about to send Qiubo back, the male protagonist glanced at Jin Shiya inadvertently, his eyes froze, and stared at Jin Shiya straightly.


    After a long time, the heroine was angry, and the hero turned his eyes back and calmed down.


    "Dare to ask this lady her name?"


    "Female number four."


    Jin Shiya said lightly, now she doesn''t want to say a few more words about such a man, because she is no longer interested, and punishing Zhao Yichen has made her addicted.


    The male protagonist was taken aback for a moment, then laughed.


    "Personality, I remember you."


    The glutinous rice **** on the side stomped angrily, and finally left the stage directly and stopped acting.


    "It''s so irritating, how did he do it, and he got ambiguous with that woman."


    The small vase of glutinous rice **** frowned and his face was very ugly.


    The agent on the side hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, I will go to negotiate with his agent."


    The agent walked to another rest shed, looked at the hero''s agent, and started talking directly.


    "What is going on today, you must make a reasonable explanation for what happened just now."


    The hero''s agent also said quickly: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding a woolen thread."


    The male protagonist showed anger at this time, and directly yelled: "Who do you think you are? Get out of Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is willing to have a scandal with her because she can count on her. She doesn''t take a **** to take pictures of herself.


    "you!"


    Tangyuan��s agent left immediately, and eventually the two broke completely, but the TV series still had to continue.


    Because of Tangyuan''s position, the audition was postponed to the next day. Jin Shiya naturally had no complaints. After all, she was the protagonist and the big name, and she was just a newcomer.


    On the stage, Jin Shiya looked at the glutinous rice **** with disdain, and directly yelled: "You guy, why are you stealing my boyfriend!"


    The glutinous rice **** pretended to be pitiful, but everyone felt that Jin Shiya''s words made sense.


    The male protagonist on the side looked at Jin Shiya and said sharply: "Shut up, you are a snake and scorpion, you are rich, you are savage, you are capricious, you are noble, you are beautiful, but you are uneducated!"


    "Why am I uneducated?"


    Jin Shiya held her head high, very arrogant, making the male protagonist a little lost.


    The male lead said at this time: "Go back and find out what the meaning of the Liba people is, let''s talk about it!"


    "Qing''er, let''s go."


    The hero helped the glutinous rice **** to leave, and the whole scene also ended.


    "Good, not bad!"


    The bald guide Wang directly applauded first, looking at Jin Shiya with surprise, he didn''t expect Jin Shiya to shoot so well.


    But Tangyuan was full of upset, because she had very few scenes and few words.


    Others also applauded, this audition completely revealed Jin Shiya''s strength.


    The male lead also looked at Jin Shiya with a smile at this time, and whispered softly: "Oh, not bad."

 Chapter 603： Double crisis

    The success of the audition made Jin Shiya very happy, the director was also very happy, the male lead was very happy, even the investors who were initially dissatisfied with Jin Shiya have nothing to say.


    But one person was unhappy. After the audition, the heroine glutinous rice **** did not show up in the studio. She was either sick or something happened.


    "I won''t go, I''m so angry that she has more auditions for a female No. 4 than me."


    Tangyuan was sitting on the sofa in the villa, watching the screen full of pictures of love and gifts, and she felt a little bit of comfort in her heart.


    The agent was so anxious that he could say anything, but the glutinous rice **** just refused to listen, and finally he had to threaten directly.


    "My princess, we signed a contract for this play, and we took all the money."


    "Go back or not."


    "Princess, it''s not the first time you filmed a movie. If you return it, you will be compensated for breach of contract."


    "The compensation is, do I care about the amount of money? There are hundreds of thousands of income in the live broadcast."


    "The breach of contract is ten times that of 500 million yuan!"


    Tangyuan''s complexion stiffened, and he looked at the agent directly, and said angrily: "How can it be ten times."


    "The contract is written like this, it has already been signed."


    "Humph!"


    Tangyuan slammed the door and left, but the agent was also relieved, which means that Tangyuan will be obediently going to film.


    For better or worse, Tangyuan finally came to the filming location and agreed to follow up with the crew.


    The filming is going on normally, but the hero always talks and laughs with Jin Shiya and discusses scenes, which makes the dumplings furious.


    Some glutinous rice **** fans also cursed the male protagonist on Weibo, such as guilty guys, playboys, and in short, how to scold them.


    But the hero''s fans are not weak, and they directly counterattack, scolding the heroine for stinky shoes, and acting as affectionate.


    The most ridiculous thing is that some people set up a female No. 4 support club to support Jin Shiya and the male lead.


    Jin Shiya is indifferent to things on the Internet. She just wants to make this movie and show it to Su Yan.


    Female No. 4 does not have many roles, sometimes there are no episodes or two, and the TV series will take at least a few months, so she is very leisurely.


    In her leisure time, Jin Shiya tried her best to figure out the plot and practice her lines. After a day or two, she was already very familiar.


    "Jin Shiya went to the backstage to prepare. Today there will be a rivalry between you and the heroine and the heroine."


    "it is good."


    In this scene, the female lead is jealous when she sees the male protagonist fell in love with the female protagonist from the country, and wants to make some accidents to make the female lead retreat.


    Jin Shiya performed very well, with almost no problems. If the male lead and the female lead are in good condition, basically two or three times will pass.


    "Good job. If this is broadcast, I think your popularity will rise."


    The bald guide Wang was full of encouragement to Jin Shiya, and at the same time there were some other gazes in his eyes.


    "Shiya, there is a dinner tonight, you have to come with me."


    Jin Shiya said indifferently: "Director Wang, I only shoot, and I won''t participate in the rest."


    Director Wang frowned, and said displeased: "This dinner is full of some big directors and well-known investors. If you get acquainted with them, you will definitely get to the next level."


    "not interested."


    Jin Shiya left directly, making Wang furious.


    "Pretend to be pure in front of me, who do you think you are, shameless, I don''t want you to go!"


    The bald king drove away directly, and the others present showed a trace of regret, thinking that Jin Shiya''s future was gone.


    Tangyuan also saw this scene at this time, with a smile on his face, and directly called the bald head Wang Dao.


    The bald leader Wang drove the car back, picked up the dumplings, and then drove away.


    Jin Shiya left alone, the male lead came over at this time, looked at her and said, "Don''t regret it?"


    "There is nothing to regret, I don''t rely on this business to eat."


    "Your choice made me see your purity, I feel."


    Before the male protagonist said what was in his heart, Jin Shiya interrupted directly, she didn''t want to waste time.


    But when the glutinous rice **** in the car saw the two standing together, the smile on her face stopped abruptly. She got into the car of the bald head Wang, in fact, just wanting to **** off the hero.


    Although the two are fake cps, but during this period of contact, Tangyuan fell in love with the male lead, she liked him very much, but now it is a break.


    She pointed the finger of all this at Jin Shiya. If it weren''t for Jin Shiya and the two would not break, they would definitely continue to fake CP, and then it would be possible to fake the show.


    If it weren''t for Jin Shiya, her protagonist must have a strong aura and wouldn''t be so inconspicuous. If it wasn''t for Jin Shiya, she wouldn''t have been in the car of the bald king to go to drink and eat with a group of ugly men.


    All this is Jin Shiya''s fault, she robbed her man, she ruined her career, she made her unhappy!


    "Jin Shiya, I will definitely make you pay!"


    After accompanying the wine, the glutinous rice **** vomited to death in the bathroom. During the period, they were taken advantage of by the ugly men. All of these bald head Wang Dao turned a blind eye.


    Back home, Tangyuan cried a lot, and finally called and called the agent.


    "Princess, what are you looking for me at so late?"


    "Check me the details of that female bitch, I want to know everything about her!"


    Tangyuan''s eyes were full of resentment, and she wished Jin Shiya disappear.


    "Okay, I will check it now."


    "Go find me some little hooligans, so that she will have no face to go out to meet people in the future."


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    The glutinous rice **** were relieved when she was ordered to go down. As long as the picture of Jin Shiya being humiliated was passed on to the male lead, she believed that the male lead would change her mind.


    On the other side, Sister Zhang has been staying in the hospital, taking care of Zhao Yichen meticulously. It can be said that Zhao Yichen opens his mouth when eating, and stretches out his hands when he goes to the toilet. Sister Zhang also helps.


    Naturally, Sister Zhang did it all by herself. She is such a fat woman who still has a hard time doing these things, but she still does it by herself, because she likes handsome guys.


    Zhao Yichen recovered very quickly. Although he was wrapped in bandages, it was not a major problem. He only needs to grow new skin and he can be discharged from the hospital.


    "Sister Zhang, it hurts and itches."


    Zhao Yichen was like a child, full of coquettish tone.


    Hearing this, Zhang Jie''s face turned cold, her heart was full of distress, and she said with regret: "Xiao Chenchen, bear with it, it will be better soon. Itchy means that you are growing flesh."


    "Sister Zhang, I am wronged."


    "I know, that little bitch, I will never let it go."


    Sister Zhang took out her mobile phone and asked her subordinates: "How are things going?"


    The subordinate quickly responded: "All the hooligans have been found, and I will go back immediately. Sister Zhang waits for our good news."


    "It''s better to be quick and clean. I want to see the whole process."


    "Ok."


    "Sister Zhang, that Jin Shiya is no ordinary person, she may be able to martial arts."


    "Able to martial arts, can you compare to a gun?"


    There was a cruel smile on Zhang Jie''s face. To offend Zhao Yichen is to offend her, and the person who offends her never ends well.

 Chapter 604： Where does the chick run

    Jin Shiya did not agree to go to the banquet with the bald head Wang, which must offend the bald head Wang. For a time, the entire crew respected Jin Shiya, and even the words were full of contempt and mockery.


    "The female number four is over now, she even dared to offend Director Wang."


    A female group played the melon seeds with a scornful smile, a gloating look, and deep jealousy in her eyes.


    "Yes, even if she can keep this female number four, Amitabha."


    "Looking at being upright, who knows if it''s actually profane."


    A group of women gathered together, their words were full of ridicule and slander, and they were not afraid of Jin Shiya hearing them, their voices were loud.


    Jin Shiya unexpectedly chose to be patient. This group of people was just a humble group acting, as if she was aloof, not even worthy of polishing her shoes, so why bother.


    But the male number three next to him walked over and looked at Jin Shiya with a cold expression: "Jin Shiya, you actually offended Director Wang, you will implicate us."


    "I am implicated, I don''t even know your name, what am I implicated in you?"


    "you!"


    The male number three was so angry that Jin Shiya would actually humiliate him instead. Isn''t this self-defeating and boring?


    "Go, don''t waste my time."


    Jin Shiya walked directly into the shooting location, and the bald guide Wang sat in front of the display, watching the effect of yesterday''s shooting.


    Upon seeing Jin Shiya coming in, the bald head Wang Dao''s expression changed obviously and he could not help but snorted, obviously still dissatisfied with what happened yesterday.


    He is not afraid of this thing being known at all, because he is the dominant person in this crew, and many people rely on him to live.


    "Jin Shiya, why are you here?!"


    A deputy director said angrily, naturally he scolded him when he saw the bald head Wang Dao''s face change.


    Jin Shiya ignored the assistant director, looked directly at the bald director Wang, and said calmly, "Do I still want to act?"


    Although the bald director Wang was angry, he was halfway through the filming, and it was impossible to change players in the middle, so he could only endure this breath.


    "Of course I''m going to play. The contracts are signed and all the money is given to you."


    Female No. 4 has very little money. Because of the fierce competition, some actresses can''t wait to pay for acting.


    Jin Shiya didn''t care about money at the beginning, but she was actually very grateful for this opportunity.


    But after so many things, Jin Shiya slowly got bored of the entertainment circle, bored of Boiling Point Studios, she had no interest in star dreams.


    Jin Shiya decided to finish the filming and went back with Su Yan. Su Yan was coming anyway in a few days.


    Everything was ready, and the glutinous rice **** were full of vigor at the moment, as if they had changed individuals, just because Jin Shiya had offended the bald leader.


    Jin Shiya stood directly aside in accordance with the regulations, and the photographer hardly gave him a few shots. She had no lines in this scene.


    After the filming, Jin Shiya took the small bag and prepared to leave as usual, but was stopped by the male lead.


    The male lead took Jin Shiya aside and said solemnly: "Should you not apologize to Director Wang?"


    "Why should I apologize?"


    "Don''t you want to continue acting?"


    "I don''t want to, this one has already let me know the dirty of the entertainment industry."


    There was a trace of anger and disgust in Jin Shiya''s eyes, this place was not what she thought.


    "You are joking about your future."


    "I don''t care, because I don''t need acting to support myself."


    "Can you give me a chance to feed you?"


    The hero finally said what was in his heart, he had been holding back in his heart for a long time, this time he felt much more comfortable.


    "I have money, I have a boyfriend, please respect yourself."


    "Does your boyfriend work? How much money can he make a month?"


    "Not many, a company that was newly listed last month, now has a market value of 50 billion."


    The male lead laughed, how could this make him believe that it is simply lying and not making up the truth.


    "You can find me anytime then."


    The protagonist stuffed a business card to Jin Shiya, but Jin Shiya threw it away, and then left the filming location.


    "You will be desperate then, I see how you live!"


    The male protagonist was so angry that he was so angry that his dream was shattered.


    Tangyuan came over at this time to comfort the male lead, but was pushed away by the male lead.


    "Jin Shiya, you don''t want to get out of this boiling point entertainment city today, I will ruin you."


    Tangyuan trembled with anger, because the hero ignored her.


    At this time, Jin Shiya was walking on the streets of Boiling Point Entertainment City, feeling very uncomfortable in her heart, and she did not have the excitement and joy of filming before half a hour.


    Every line has its darkness. The terrible thing is that you must experience it yourself if you want to understand it. Some people even fall into it and cannot extricate themselves, and some people are completely desolate and unable to turn back forever.


    Jin Shiya is very fortunate to have Su Yan, otherwise she doesn''t know what she is now, who can protect herself with so many dangers.


    Thinking of this Jin Shiya, I hope that Su Yan will come to Boiling Film and Television City quickly, so that he can make some delicious treats, and then leave this place that makes her unhappy with Su Yan.


    Thinking about things, walking on, Jin Shiya entered a small alley, which is a local residential area.


    She planned to go out of this residential area and then return to the hotel in Boiling Dian City, but when she was walking a few alleys, she was stopped by several tattooed men.


    The tattooed man is extremely tall, and the headed man has a scar on his face, making him look unusually fierce.


    Jin Shiya frowned, she was in a bad mood, she didn''t expect to meet the little gangster.


    "Is that her?" the scared man asked a little brother beside him.


    "Boss, she''s right, so beautiful."


    A smile appeared on the face of the scarred man, and he looked at Jin Shiya squintingly and said: "This time we sent us to complete a good task. It is a bonus. This is a fairy who lives in the world."


    "The boss is blessed, and my brothers will also follow suit."


    "Little girl, it''s such a good day, why don''t we be worth a lot of money as a spring night?"


    The scarred man walked towards Jin Shiya with a lewd smile. Now he can''t control his desire and wants to rush Jin Shiya immediately.


    Jin Shiya took a few steps back, not afraid, because she didn''t want to get too close to these people, and she felt that the air was not fresh when she was too close.


    "If you want to run, you can''t run."


    Several tattooed men also appeared behind, with the same smile on their faces.


    "Unexpectedly, the task assigned to us by Sister Zhang was such a big benefit. I earned it this time."


    The brawny headed by a pair of pectoral muscles is very shocked, it can make a woman become filthy.


    "Boss, isn''t Brother Scar the opposite?"


    The man with pectoral muscles naturally saw the man with the scar, with a smile on his face.


    "Scar, I have a task this time, let me."


    "Brother, I also have a task, and the employer paid it."


    "Then let''s complete the task together."


    Both the pectoral man and the scar man laughed, and the laughter was full of lust.


    Jin Shiya took a few steps back, because she didn''t want to breathe in a piece of air with these people, that would make her sick.


    But the Scared Man didn''t think so. He thought Jin Shiya was scared, and couldn''t help laughing wildly: "Little girl, let me see where you run away!"

 Chapter 605： Counterattack

    The chest muscles of the man with pectoral muscles kept trembling, the hormones were extremely high, and a pair of eyes stared at Jin Shiya firmly: "Where does the little girl escape, let the uncles train you."


    The other gangster brothers are also full of lustful smiles, and after the two bosses have enjoyed it, they can also mix in ecstasy.


    "You have offended people. Don''t blame us when you are wrong. If you want to blame, blame the person you offended."


    "Who did I offend?"


    Jin Shiya was about to make a move. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but stop her movements and looked at the chest muscle man.


    The pectoral man smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if I told you, Sister Zhang knows you?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head blankly. She had never seen or heard of Zhang.


    "Sister Zhang, you don''t even know, I think you are from outside."


    "I''m a foreigner, is there any problem?"


    Jin Shiya kept searching for the fragments in her mind, she suspected that this matter might have something to do with Zhao Yichen, how could he give up if he beat him like that.


    She thought of the fat woman Zhao Yichen sometimes mentioned. Is that fat woman the so-called Sister Zhang?


    "Outside chick, then we will have no worries, haha."


    A group of hooligans became more arrogant, and didn''t care about the sparse crowd of onlookers around them, and even threatened and scared those people away.


    "Creating sins, broad daylight, bright heaven and earth."


    Someone shook their heads and dared not step forward to stop them, so they could only flee far away.


    "This group of people has done everything in this bad thing, and there are people who are backing it up. There is no way they can do it."


    "Stop talking, be careful they make trouble for you."


    The onlookers could only leave everywhere, sighing Jin Shiya''s misfortune.


    "Sister Zhang you said is fat?"


    "You said that Sister Zhang is fat!" The pectoral man''s face was angry, but then disappeared, "It''s very fat."


    "It turned out to be his concubine."


    "So blame her if you blame it."


    And the Scarlet man on the side also said at this moment: "It seems that you have offended a lot of people. Sister Zhang has offended all of them, and now you have offended the big stars."


    "superstar?"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, but instantly knew that this Scar Man was probably invited by the dumpling.


    Knowing the source, Jin Shiya also completely recovered her expression, and that was the case with these two groups of gangsters.


    "Little girl, you should just obediently, we will treat you kindly."


    The pectoral man was smirking and rubbing his hands incessantly, obviously urgently needed.


    But Jin Shiya stretched out her jade hand and hit the pectoral man''s nose with a direct punch, naturally not weak.


    The pectoral man felt a sharp pain in his nose, and the blood came out with a splash, and tears flowed out along with it. His nose was actually broken.


    The scarred man on the side laughed, and said with contempt: "Pectoral man, you can''t hide the fist of a chick. You are a soft-footed shrimp?"


    The pectoral man didn''t respond at all. His nose was sore and uncomfortable, and he would talk back to the scar man.


    But his heart was very uneasy, because he felt that Jin Shiya''s fist quickly couldn''t respond at all, and the strength was not what ordinary girls should have. He could not help but conclude that the little girl in front of him was not simple.


    Scar Man walked towards Jin Shiya. In his opinion, the muscular man was embarrassed, and he could successfully win Jin Shiya, so he could taste the taste of beauty first.


    "Little girl, I''m not that soft-footed shrimp, your sword master, if you don''t believe me, try it."


    Jin Shiya flew up and kicked the Scar Man directly, stronger than the punch that broke the muscle man.


    The Scar Man smiled even more and couldn''t help but praised: "Not bad, but he can jump so high."


    When he spoke, his hands were already moving, forming a resisting posture, but his whole body was not tight, because he didn''t dismiss Jin Shiya''s power at all.


    However, Jin Shiya''s foot fell, but it was crushing, and the Scar Man was directly kicked out by Jin Shiya.


    The scar man''s hands had long been fractured, even his sternum was broken several times, and blood poured out from his mouth immediately.


    It''s just a trivial hooligan, Jin Shiya is a strong master in the middle stage. If she uses spiritual power, these little hooligans can''t stand a single move.


    Seeing Scar Man just flew out like this, those little brothers were immediately blinded, and they didn''t expect Jin Shiya to be so fierce.


    I started to knock down the muscular man, thinking that it was the muscular man who underestimated the enemy or was tired by playing with the woman, but now the scared man was kicked into the air, and he vomited blood.


    The muscular man recovered a little at this moment, his eyes closed tightly. He didn''t know that Scar Man was kicked badly, so he directly ordered his opponent.


    "Brothers, beat me so hard that she can''t resist."


    A group of younger brothers took out the steel pipe one after another. In fact, they didn''t want to use this thing at all, because this mission was just facing a chick.


    But now Jin Shiya exceeded their expectations, and these little hooligans no longer cared about bullying their girls.


    "This little girl knows martial arts, so be careful!"


    A group of young hooligans rushed to Jin Shiya, waving the steel poles in her hands, yelling, and didn''t intend to keep her hands.


    A little hooligan directly waved the steel pipe and greeted Jin Shiya''s arm, trying to get rid of her hand first, so that she had no resistance.


    But Jin Shiya showed disdain, and slammed her sideways, the little gangster had not fallen yet. He softened, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    When the other people saw this, their eyes were cold, they all rushed towards Jin Shiya with their steel pipes, and no longer retained the slightest strength, they were bound to beat Jin Shiya out of temper.


    But Jin Shiya easily avoided their attack, her fists fell on their steel pipes, the steel pipes deformed, and then blasted on their own bodies, and several little hooligans suddenly fell to the ground, wailing.


    Jin Shiya clapped her hands, her eyes were even more disdainful. These little hooligans didn''t train her hands enough.


    The Scar Man on the other side got up at the moment, looked at his hands and said angrily: "Copy guy!"


    The complexion of these men suddenly changed, and they took out the watermelon knife from behind. Now they were obviously angry and no longer cared for the beauty.


    "Heat her to me!"


    Scar man''s eyes are full of resentment, where he still thinks of beauty, he just wants to get rid of Jin Shiya, otherwise his reputation will be lost.


    The watermelon knife shone with cold light, it was extremely sharp, and a pig''s head could be removed with one knife.


    But such a sharp watermelon knife was useless for Jin Shiya, and it fell on her as the blade broke, which frightened the group of little hooligans.


    "Is this still a human being? I can''t cut it anyhow!"


    "She must be from the martial arts world, we have offended someone who shouldn''t be offended."


    Jin Shiya punched one and kicked two, and the watermelon knife was turned into twists by her.


    Looking at a group of hooligans who kept wailing on the ground, Jin Shiya''s eyes were full of disdain, and she wanted to leave directly.


    But when he saw the camera that fell to the ground, she couldn''t help but move slightly. Seeing that it was still live shooting, she couldn''t help being furious.


    "Take them off for me!"


    Jin Shiya directly ordered with her back to the past, and a group of young hooligans were naked, and they were all photographed by the camera. At this time, Jin Shiya had already left.

 Chapter 606： Big entertainment

    Originally, I wanted to watch Jin Shiya''s ravaged scene next to the TV, but when the style of painting changed, Jin Shiya knocked all the hooligans down.


    The glutinous rice **** eating snacks stopped moving, holding the snacks in his hand, staring straight at the display screen, his brain went blank.


    At this moment, her heart has suffered a huge subversion. How could the originally pure and harmless beauty suddenly become like a female man.


    But Jin Shiya''s movements were simple and crisp, and did not give her the slightest appearance of gaffe, more like a fairy with powerful abilities.


    The agent on the side was also frightened and murmured: "This, how could this be, she can martial arts?!"


    "Don''t offend her, the farther we are from her, the better."


    "Good."


    The snacks in Tangyuan''s hand fell to the ground without noticing it. Now her heart is occupied by anxiety, and she is afraid that Jin Shiya will retaliate against her.


    On the other side, Jie Zhang in the hospital sent someone a projector to watch the scene of Jin Shiya being ravaged with Zhao Yichen.


    "Xiao Chenchen, I will see that little **** crying bitterly later."


    When the scene appeared and two groups of gangsters appeared, Zhang Jie and Zhao Yichen were both taken aback.


    "I only hired a pectoral man?"


    "This **** must have offended others again."


    Zhao Yichen''s eyes were full of smiles, and the two groups blocked the way. Jin Shiya couldn''t escape now.


    "Wait for a good show."


    But the next picture made their smile disappear instantly, and there was a blank expression on their faces, and then frightened, panicked, unbelievable, and horrified.


    "This, this, is this that little bitch?!"


    Zhao Yichen also fully understands Jin Shiya''s power. At first, he was merciful to his subordinates, and now his whole body is beginning to tremble.


    "She knows Kung Fu, she knows Kung Fu!"


    When she saw Jin Shiya let a group of gangsters undress, Sister Zhang trembled all over her body and called out: "This is a female gangster."


    Jin Shiya had already left when they took off, and naturally only Sister Zhang and the others could see all the pictures.


    She was just taking revenge on the two people, so that they could retreat from difficulties, or giving them a disturbing warning.


    "Sister Zhang, we can''t offend this person. Her background is probably very hard."


    "It''s very hard. There is no one I''m afraid of at this boiling point. I''ll go to Mr. Niu now."


    At this time, Jin Shiya returned to the hotel with a look of unhappy, she just wanted Su Yan to come early. As for Tangyuan and Jie Zhang, let Su Yan solve it. She was very tired.


    Before she knew it, Jin Shiya fell asleep slowly, but she was still awakened by the phone when she woke up.


    "Jin Shiya, you still have one scene to be filmed, hurry up and come to the shooting location."


    The caller was an assistant director, and his words were full of anxiety.


    "Aren''t they all finished, what else is there?"


    "There is one more scene, and I found it missed when I checked the film."


    Jin Shiya frowned and had to get up. After all, this was her first play, and she had to finish it.


    When I took a taxi to Boiling Point Studios, the crew was ready, and even the male lead and glutinous rice **** were waiting.


    When the bald head Wang saw Jin Shiya, he changed his face, his eyes were full of smiles, very abnormal.


    "Shiya, there is one scene you haven''t filmed yet, you have to make up today."


    "I have filmed all the lines you gave me?"


    "This is a mistake of the crew. I apologize to you on behalf of the crew."


    Jin Shiya wondered how the bald head Wang Dao''s temperament changed drastically. This is too abnormal. When he didn''t go to the banquet last time, the bald head Wang Dao always embarrassed her.


    The shots that had been done once or twice had to be taken more than a dozen times before she was willing to give up.


    Jin Shiya endured it all the time, without complaints, and didn''t want to have a complete fight with the bald director Wang. This was her first play.


    "Ok."


    Jin Shiya nodded and went directly to the dressing room, but after a while she walked out wearing acting clothes.


    "Attention all departments, the eighteenth episode 10 starts."


    At the beginning of the filming, Jin Shiya finished the performance very smoothly according to the lines given by the drama manager, while the bald director Wang kept looking outside the scene without taking a look at the screen on the screen.


    After shooting again and again, the hero and the glutinous rice **** did not complain at all, and Jin Shiya couldn''t say anything.


    Tangyuan was trembling when she saw Jin Shiya, and she didn''t dare to look at her. Jin Shiya showed disdain. This kind of person does not need to do it himself. When his brother Yan shows up, this kind of person will respond. Go home to farm.


    After shooting more than twenty times, the sky gradually darkened, but the bald head Wang Dao didn''t mean to stop at all, Jin Shiya finally became dissatisfied.


    "Director Wang, have performed more than twenty times, do you want to continue?"


    "Of course, it didn''t achieve my expected results."


    "Stop acting, forget it if you don''t reach it."


    Jin Shiya was really angry, it was clear that she was punishing her, and she was not a fish to be killed.


    Director Wang hurriedly stood up and said with a flattering smile: "Miss Shiya, don''t be angry. You won''t be acting if you don''t act. Let''s hold a closing ceremony."


    Many people held champagne and threw out petals, making it very grand, and Jin Shiya even more thought about the meaning of the impenetrable Wang Dao.


    "Director Wang, I am leaving. I thank you for this closing ceremony."


    Jin Shiya stepped away, and the bald head Wang hurriedly followed, leaning back and saying: "Miss Shiya wait, you can''t go now."


    "why?"


    There was a trace of spiritual power in Jin Shiya''s fist, and she couldn''t bear it.


    "There will be a big guy coming later and naming you by name to see you."


    "That''s your purpose, let me shoot a day here, just to show me a big guy."


    "Miss Shiya, this gangster is not an ordinary existence, he is a gangster in the entertainment industry, and he is a unique figure in the entertainment industry."


    "I care about him, not interested."


    "Miss Shiya, don''t be arrogant. I can''t afford to offend these big guys who have to bow their heads and flatter me."


    "You are a dog, and I am not like you."


    The bald head Wang Dao frowned, but still held back, still smiling: "Miss Shiya, if you leave like this, I am afraid it will be very difficult in the future."


    "Difficult?" Jin Shiya showed disdain, "I don''t rely on this for food, what are you afraid of?"


    "It''s also very difficult to eat without relying on it. This big boss can leave you with nowhere."


    "Oh, isn''t it, then I want to see what kind of character you are talking about."


    Just after Jin Shiya''s words fell, a Maserati''s top luxury car drove into the filming location, and a man in formal clothes walked out of the car with a big cigar in his mouth.


    "The cow is here."


    The bald king bowed his waist bar very low, wishing to kneel down, obviously respecting this man.


    Other actors and even crew members are even more respectful and dare not say a word.

 Chapter 607： Let you shoot

    Mr. Niu threw the big cigar to his assistant, and looked at everyone proudly, his aura was very powerful.


    "Director Wang, you are not bad, is the filming finished?"


    "No, it''s been a few days before shooting, but Jin Shiya has finished."


    "Oh, it''s the female number four, right?"


    President Niu didn''t look at Jin Shiya. He was still looking at the glutinous rice **** not far away. He still had ideas about glutinous rice balls.


    "Well, the glutinous rice **** are good, do well, and continue to be the main character next time."


    The glutinous rice **** were flattered, and he quickly thanked him, and he was immediately relieved. Compared with other directors and big brothers, Mr. Niu''s majesty is superb.


    It can be said that the entire Boiling Point Studios is in charge of Niu, that is, the entire Huaguo entertainment industry. No one dared to object to him, all of them have to turn to him.


    Mr. Niu is a giant in the entertainment industry, comparable to the masters of the martial arts world.


    Such a person''s contacts are naturally indispensable, that is, his subordinates are a group of strong men in the martial arts world. These subordinates are very strong, but they still look at him first and back.


    Looking around, Mr. Niu walked into the filming location and sat swaggeringly on the director''s chair. The bald head Wang Dao didn''t dare to feel dissatisfied at all.


    "Mr. Niu, this is Miss Shiya."


    The bald head Wang pointed to Jin Shiya, regardless of whether Jin Shiya was happy, his task was completed anyway.


    "Oh, the most famous female number four recently."


    Niu Zong looked towards Jin Shiya, his calm face suddenly trembled, double chins emerged, and his fingers rubbed slightly.


    These subtle movements of him all show that his heartbeat is accelerating and his hormones are rising, which is something he hasn''t felt in years.


    President Niu stood up directly and stared at Jin Shiya straightforwardly, his eyes filled with satisfaction, and his heart began to ripple.


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    Mr. Niu smiled and kept complimenting him. The women he had met definitely had one teacher, and the women he had played with were countless.


    The most important thing is that countless women are voluntary and can''t wait to climb onto his bed directly.


    However, in the past few years, Niu always has a pure heart, because she is tired of those rouge and vulgar fans, he sighed more than once, I am afraid that only the fairy in the sky can make him fluctuate.


    "The fairy descended to the earth."


    President Niu walked directly to Jin Shiya and stretched out a big fat hand. The other actors were full of jealousy.


    The glutinous rice balls, who was still stealing joy, looked droopy at the moment, and her heart was extremely depressed. Facing Jin Shiya, she was completely defeated, and no one could compare it.


    Now she was very angry, but she didn''t care about Jin Shiya, not to mention Jin Shiya''s martial arts, she was fascinated by her with Niu, and she did not dare to do anything bad to Jin Shiya.


    Facing Mr. Niu''s hand extended, Jin Shiya didn''t take the initiative to meet her, her face was indifferent.


    Mr. Niu''s hand was in front of everyone like this, swaying in the air for a few seconds, and finally he had to put it back in embarrassment.


    The bald head king on the side yelled badly, and hurriedly came over to relieve the siege: "Mr. Niu, she is a newcomer. She must be frightened when you see you, so don''t make trouble with her.


    President Niu''s frowning brow was relieved at this moment, and he smiled again.


    "Newcomer, I like newcomers the most and I am most willing to cultivate newcomers. Naturally, I don''t care."


    The bald director Wang glared at Jin Shiya, and said slightly angrily: "Hurry up and please Mr. Niu."


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, please, what do you mean, is it to face the emperor herself?


    Even her beloved brother Yan never let her be like this, how could a middle-aged man let her be like this.


    Jin Shiya couldn''t bear it, and directly blasted the bald head Wang Dao with a punch, and the fist fell on his face.


    With a scream from the bald head Wang, he flew directly out of the shooting location and fell a few meters away.


    The bald head Wang Dao''s face was bloody, his nose was already crooked, and his injury was obviously serious.


    The others were all big kids, and I didn''t expect Jin Shiya, who was weak in appearance, to be so fierce.


    Even the male protagonist was surprised, but he was even more reconciled, because it shows that Jin Shiya is better, not only beautiful, but also a kung fu.


    And the glutinous rice **** looked so strange that she had already seen Jin Shiya''s sassy and heroic posture, and she was just glad that she was not hitting herself.


    President Niu didn''t change color, even if Jin Shiya''s punch brought a strong wind, the strong wind fell on Niu''s face, making him feel a little bit of pain, but he was still not angry.


    Not only was she not angry, but she stretched out her hands and applauded Jin Shiya.


    "Yes, yes, people are like gods, pure as water, silt out but not stained, clear ripples but not demon, really beautiful."


    "Not only that, but also martial arts, it is the best in the world, rare in the world, I like it, I like it very much."


    President Niu has regarded Jin Shiya as his happiness in the second half of his life, as the recovery of his nth spring. In short, Jin Shiya is already his in his eyes.


    Jin Shiya showed disgusting expression and was about to leave, but was stopped by President Niu.


    "Miss just left, isn''t she not giving Niu some face."


    "Face, is your face great?"


    "You can find out if Niu has a lot of face, but Liu now wants to work with Miss."


    "Not interested in."


    "It''s not whether you are interested or not, I just need to be interested."


    President Niu took off his coat, his face was full of brilliant smiles, as if he was reminiscing about the time before.


    "I think I was alone back then, and I didn''t even think about it today. I haven''t acted for more than 20 years. I suddenly became interested in acting when I saw you."


    "If you want to act, do it, whatever I want."


    "But I lack the heroine, and you are my heroine."


    Jin Shiya flatly refused: "Go find someone else, I''m not interested."


    "That won''t work. Only you can perform these three-level films and stimulate my vitality."


    "Three-level film!"


    Jin Shiya furrowed her brows deeply and her face rose with anger.


    "Money is not a problem, you just want it."


    President Niu looked like a big boss, and in his eyes money was not money at all but numbers.


    "Okay, you give me a trillion, I can ask your mother to play it."


    Jin Shiya laughed in anger, looking at President Niu playfully.


    "presumptuous!"


    President Niu was furious and kicked a piece of wooden props directly, staring at Jin Shiya coldly.


    "You are the only one who dares to speak such words in front of me, and you are the only one who dares to be disrespectful to my mother."


    "so what?"


    Jin Shiya has ears and eyes, and her tone is very similar to Su Yan.


    "You only have to film a scene to dispel my anger."


    "I don''t shoot, no one can keep me."


    "Really?" Mr. Niu said with a light smile, "In this boiling point, you have to shoot if I ask you to shoot!"


    The bodyguards behind Mr. Niu all took a step forward with cold expressions in their eyes.

 Chapter 608： Master

    These bodyguards in suits are tall and majestic, with a majestic look on their faces, which is unusual at first glance.


    They are all monks, and they are also quite famous in the martial arts world. They were all recruited by President Niu to become his personal bodyguards.


    Niu can always become the boiling point and even the entertainment giant of China, and the way it must be to cut thorns and offend many people.


    He can still live at ease, but in fact, it depends on these bodyguards, otherwise he would have been on the streets long ago.


    With bodyguards, President Niu is not afraid of Jin Shiya at all, even if Jin Shiya''s martial arts is not a problem for him.


    "Miss Jin, I don''t like being rude, especially treating women, let alone you are the woman I like."


    "Do you think you idiots can deal with me?"


    Jin Shiya''s contempt was unabated, and she did not pay attention to several bodyguards.


    Those bodyguards were even more angry and surrounded Jin Shiya directly.


    "Miss Jin, if you can agree now, then my bodyguard will immediately disappear."


    "It depends on your mother''s consent."


    President Niu''s expression changed, and a chill came to his heart, and he commanded to the bodyguard: "Show her some color."


    Several bodyguards received the order, and a cruel smile appeared on their faces.


    They are all strong in the early stage of martial arts. In their opinion, even if Jin Shiya can martial arts, it is impossible to be better than them, but they were wrong.


    A bodyguard rushed directly to Jin Shiya, with a fist in his hand like a mallet, strong, it can be said that this punch can break seven or eight hard bricks.


    Faced with such a powerful force, Jin Shiya frowned slightly and did not evade. Instead, her jade hand formed a fist and rushed directly towards the bodyguard, she wanted to shake it hard.


    The others showed shocked faces and couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    Although Jin Shiya knows martial arts, they know the strength of the bodyguard and once beat a fat cow with one punch.


    Some people didn''t dare to look at it, and closed their eyes, knowing that the next step would be to destroy the flowers.


    Even Mr. Niu opened his mouth wide at this moment and wanted to call to stop, but he couldn''t.


    The two fists touched, Jin Shiya''s fist was only half the size of the other party, and it was not of the same level at all.


    However, although Jin Shiya''s fist was small, it was indeed powerful. The two shook a punch. Jin Shiya did not back down and did not hurt her hands at all.


    On the other hand, the bodyguard, clutching his fist, looked painful, this punch directly broke his hand bone.


    "You are actually a strong mid-stage martial artist!"


    The bodyguards were full of disbelief. A teenage soft girl had such a high state, they felt that they were in vain.


    But even though it was the middle stage of the martial arts, they still did not back down, because Niu did not speak, and secondly, they did not think that Jin Shiya could beat several of them alone.


    "Everyone go together!"


    A bodyguard doesn''t care about other people''s words at all. As long as they can win Jin Shiya and subdue her, their task will be completed.


    Several bodyguards all shot, attacking Jin Shiya''s key points respectively, without retaining any speed and strength.


    Jin Shiya is like a big battle. Although she is in the middle of a master, the foundation is not as stable as Su Yan''s, and naturally there are still uncertain factors.


    But she didn''t have the slightest fear. If none of these bodyguards could win, then she would talk about surpassing Su Yan.


    "come on!"


    Jin Shiya opened her position and moved her hands toward the bodyguard, which was full of teasing.


    The fists of several bodyguards blasted towards Jin Shiya, and their strength would never be retained. If they lose, their face will be lost.


    Facing the fists attacked by the three, Jin Shiya dodged sideways, and then jumped up, avoiding the attack of the two directly.


    Facing the third person, her fist had a wave of spiritual power, and she shook the person without fear, and that person''s fist was deformed and fractured instantly.


    Several other people kicked in, with fierce strength and extremely fast speed, almost in the blink of an eye, their feet had touched Jin Shiya''s clothing.


    Jin Shiya struck with a carp, tumbling backwards to avoid the fierce kick, and then leapt up and kicked towards the bodyguard''s legs.


    The bodyguard had no resistance at all, he was kicked directly ten meters away, fell to the ground and vomited blood, and could no longer get up.


    The cow on the side was always frightened and his face changed wildly. These bodyguards of his own were well-known existences. They were all figures of the open-door suzerain in the local area.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    President Niu directly yelled, furious, trembling all over, his bodyguard lost, isn''t this just embarrassing him.


    Jin Shiya looked at President Niu with cold eyes, and said in a threatening tone: "Now you still want to keep me!"


    Although President Niu was afraid of Jin Shiya''s fierceness, he was also a person with strong winds and waves, and was not afraid of it.


    "I underestimated your strength. I didn''t expect you to be a hero in female middle school. You are the best in the world."


    Jin Shiya saw that there was still frivolity in his words, and became even more angry, so he rushed directly at him, blasting his fist towards President Niu''s face.


    President Niu didn''t move the slightest, because he knew he could never avoid it. After all, he was just an ordinary person, but he didn''t regret or be afraid.


    The reason for all this is because he has a back hand and is not afraid of Jin Shiya''s move.


    When Jin Shiya''s fist was a little bit away from his face, a figure flew directly, kicked Jin Shiya''s body, and kicked Jin Shiya three meters away.


    Jin Shiya got up hurriedly, but her arm was directly held by a huge hand, making Jin Shiya unable to move a bit.


    These hands are full of calluses and rough, but they contain a lot of power. Even if Jin Shiya uses spiritual power, she can''t break away from his shackles.


    "You really made it in time, otherwise I would be beaten up by Miss Jin."


    Mr. Niu still left a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He was not afraid that it was naturally fake. He was also gambling.


    "Miss Jin, this is my bodyguard. He is a master. It is said that his strength is the early stage of the master."


    Of course Jin Shiya knew that when confronted with this person, she knew that this person had already become a master.


    She is not in the middle of a martial arts master, facing a strong person in the realm of masters, even if she was taught by Su Yan, she still cannot resist.


    "The cow is always my benefactor. If you dare to offend him, you are offending me."


    The man had a cold face and didn''t put Jin Shiya in his eyes at all. Even though Jin Shia was beautiful, he was still indifferent.


    "Yeah."


    President Niu walked over and looked at Jin Shiya with a smile: "You can''t do it if you don''t agree. Director Wang will write the script right away, let''s have a fun night by night."


    The bald guide Wang naturally agreed quickly and took out one from many scripts, which read "Wearing Chicken and Dancing".


    "Well, smell the chicken and dance, Miss Jin, you are going to play the brothel girl this time."


    Jin Shiya had her acupuncture point sealed by the man in the realm of the master, and now she couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 609： Slap to death

    Jin Shiya was completely controlled. Facing the strong in the master realm, she couldn''t resist at all, even she couldn''t escape.


    Mr. Niu is not only the only bodyguard, there are two behind him who have never moved. The aura of these two is stronger than that of the master in the early days.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were full of icy colors, she was a blunder, thinking that she could walk sideways in the middle of a martial arts master, but she didn''t expect that someone in the entertainment circle would actually be a bodyguard with the master.


    "Miss Jin, your skill really surprised me. It''s like a beautiful Mulan who doesn''t let her beards."


    Jin Shiya did not speak, but looked at President Niu with a frosty face, without any disgusting expression.


    President Niu didn''t care. He had seen this look many times, but what happened later, didn''t it all become his bed stuff, and in the end he acted like a baby.


    "You came here to be a big star, right?"


    President Niu Shi Shiran sat down, and the bald king on the side led the saddle before offering tea to President Niu, still enjoying it.


    Jin Shiya was silent for a while and said: "What if such a star becomes a star, betraying her soul and body is not for dreams at all."


    "Reality is always different from dreams, because dreams are perfect and reality is incomplete."


    Mr. Niu took a sip of the tea, and continued: "We have to face reality and strive to close the distance between it and our dreams."


    "Reality and dreams are a little bit different, so it''s a world of difference. Get closer. What''s the difference between 50 steps and a hundred steps?"


    President Niu waved his hand and said: "No, no, you just came here, naturally you don''t understand this, but I will let you understand next."


    Mr. Niu looked at the bald head Wang on the side and ordered: "Set up the scene for me. I will start the show now. You can play the female number two for that glutinous rice ball."


    Hearing Mr. Niu''s name call, the glutinous rice **** were originally delighted, but his face suddenly changed when he thought of what he was going to do.


    "Niu, Niu, I can only play TV dramas."


    "It''s okay, take it off, just lie there, take you for an audition first."


    Tang Yuan''s face changed abruptly, with a frightened face, he couldn''t help but look at the male lead on the side, hoping that he could save her.


    The male lead also frowned, enduring horror and said: "Mr. Niu, change yourself, Tangyuan."


    Before the male lead had finished speaking, he was directly slapped and slapped by a bodyguard, his entire face was swollen, blood mixed with his teeth, and he did not dare to say another word.


    Tangyuan was desperate, and he was still laughing at Jin Shiya just now, but the fire at the gate of the city caused Chi Yu, and the retribution was immediately effective.


    "Simply."


    The bald director Wang was also urging him. After all, he usually played big names many times in filming, which made him very refreshed.


    Mr. Niu looked at the dumplings coldly. Seeing Mr. Niu became increasingly unhappy, she had no other choice but to take off her coat.


    A staff member handed her a shame sticker, and after Tang Yuan went to change the makeup mirror, he walked out and lay aside blankly.


    President Niu stood up and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You won''t be a young man."


    Jin Shiya was cold and speechless, only killing intent in her eyes.


    Mr. Niu smiled even more, and said to Jin Shiya: "Watch well and learn well. We will have to shoot a rival scene later."


    President Niu took off his clothes directly, exposing his fat belly, and rushed towards the glutinous rice balls. The scene was fierce.


    In the end, after several auditions, the bald-headed director Wang declared success. Niu stood up, and the glutinous rice **** were hurriedly supported by the agent and went to the makeup mirror to change clothes.


    No matter how famous she is in the future, this will be a stain in her life and will never be erased. This is the reward for evil.


    "Have you seen it?"


    With a smile on his face, President Niu signaled Jin Shiya to come as just now, but Jin Shiya was indifferent.


    "Let me tell you, it''s the first time to act in this play. Naturally, I''m not used to it. But whoever didn''t do it for the first time, didn''t he learn it?


    Mr. Niu kept talking, but Jin Shiya didn''t hear a word at all. Naturally, she was extremely anxious in her heart, looking forward to Su Yan''s immediate presence.


    President Niu also had no patience, and directly ordered the bodyguard: "Give me help her off!"


    Jin Shiya''s eyes are like electricity, and she sternly said: "Whoever dares to come over, I will die here."


    Naturally, she would not be forced to make a film, even if she died, she would not. This is her bottom line. If she did, let alone Su Yan, she would not forgive herself.


    President Niu frowned and scolded: "Do you really want to die?"


    "I''ll just say a word to you, I''m dead, and your boiling point movie and television city will surely become ashes."


    President Niu showed disdain, and said lightly: "Who do you think you are, even a city leader in the East China Buddhism world dare not say this."


    "A city master." Jin Shiya showed contempt, her brother Yan is more than a city master.


    "If you have to do this, you don''t have to film that scene. Strip her clothes for me, and I will be lucky to her!"


    Niu always intends to dominate the bow, because all patience and interest have been exhausted, and now there is only desire.


    The great master walked towards Jin Shiya, his eyes were fiery, and he was excited to see such a beautiful face.


    But when he was walking away from Jin Shiya, a figure walked over, very slowly, the breeze was blowing in the bangs, and the windbreaker was graceful and heroic.


    Even though he is still far away from Jin Shiya, the master and powerhouse can''t mess around with Jin Shiya at all, because he felt a strong wave of fluctuation, which was a murder wave.


    When Jin Shiya saw the familiar figure, her tight body suddenly relaxed, a grieved smile appeared on her face, and two lines of tears slipped down.


    "There is a strong enemy!"


    The strong master looked at the man and directly yelled: "Who are you, I advise you not to disturb Mr. Niu''s Yaxing."


    Su Yan didn''t speak. He just drove here from Jiangbei, because Jin Shiya called him today and said he wanted to make a movie.


    But when he came here, he saw his beloved person, threatened by a group of people to take her off, his anger at this time was indescribable, and the three feet of flame behind him was enough to explain everything.


    "That means you, go one step further and don''t blame us for the action!"


    The strong master is actually speaking harshly. Su Yan''s coercion moved him, and he was not sure whether he could beat this handsome young man.


    Su Yan teleported to Jin Shiya''s side, and said concerned: "Is it all right?"


    "Something."


    Jin Shiya became more sad, because she was about to be forcibly harmed by others.


    Su Yan was even more cold, looking directly at that master and strong, and taking a shot with unparalleled speed.


    The great master did not have the slightest reaction time at all, and was directly slapped into the ground by Su Yan, becoming a pile of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 610： Jiangbei, Brother Su

    Su Yan withdrew his spiritual power, his anger was still in his heart. When he came to Jin Shiya and saw Jin Shiya weeping, he decided that everyone who was embarrassed and hurt Jin Shiya must die!


    This is an unchangeable thing, even if the other party begs for mercy, even if the other party is strong, the result will only be wiped out.


    Seeing Su Yan slapped a powerful master directly into the ground with a palm, and turned into a pile of flesh and blood, everyone present was all moved.


    In their opinion, Su Yan was originally a harmless, handsome and handsome young man, most likely a little fresh meat.


    But when Su Yan teleported directly to Jin Shiya''s side, most of the people present had their mouths grown, and they couldn''t believe the scene in front of them.


    Ordinary people can''t do this step, even some weak monks present are also shocked, and the master may have difficulty in doing this step.


    The two people who had been standing behind Mr. Niu were all moved at this moment, and their eyes were full of coldness.


    Ordinary people naturally couldn''t attract their attention, but Su Yan shot the master''s early powers into the ground with a palm, which was enough to arouse their face.


    The screenwriter and the actors reacted at this moment, full of consternation and fear.


    Especially for the glutinous rice **** that just came out, seeing such a scene made her whole body tremble with fright. Without guessing, she naturally knew that this was Jin Shiya''s boyfriend.


    President Niu was unexpectedly calm, looking at Su Yan all the time, with a sense of vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "Yes, there are talented people from generation to generation, and martial arts at such an age are extraordinary. Be my bodyguard."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and looked at President Niu and said, "You must die!"


    President Niu was not angry, and there were countless people who wanted him to die, but he was not alive yet.


    "The young man is very angry, but you want to suppress it. I don''t mind if you kill me a bodyguard."


    The bald head Wang on the side thought he had heard it wrong, but he was actually speaking from the head of Niu. Is he showing weakness?


    Others also have surprised faces, and the arrogant cow is always afraid, which is incredible.


    "You don''t mind what''s up to me."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, his killing intent skyrocketed, and a fat pig directly slaughtered him.


    The two men behind Niu Zong walked directly in front of him, staring at Su Yan coldly, ready to take action.


    "You will suffer if you get angry." Mr. Niu actually smiled, "Well, let''s make a price and you can be my bodyguard."


    "bodyguard?"


    Su Yan was even more indifferent. The fat pig was dying, and he was delusional about his dignity, thinking that Su Yan could not deal with him.


    "How about ten million?"


    Su Yan shook his finger, with a look of contempt.


    "One billion!"


    The head of Niu is ruthless, and he can''t give up his children and can''t catch the wolves.


    Before Su Yan would agree, Mr. Niu continued: "But I have to add a condition. I am interested in Miss Jin. You have to stay away from her."


    Mr. Niu originally thought that Su Yan would be tangled, and then acted like a guilty man for money.


    But Su Yan actually rushed towards him directly, wanting his life.


    President Niu dared to see Jin Shiya, how can Su Yan tolerate it and destroy it!


    Su Yan rushed out, and the two masters hurriedly took action. They were the people Niu paid a high price, so they naturally wanted to protect Niu''s safety.


    "Dare to offend President Niu and look for death!"


    One of them shouted angrily and slammed directly at Su Yan. He actually had the strength of a master in the middle stage.


    Su Yan didn''t move at all, just so full of loopholes and defenseless, the master''s mid-stage strong blow was like a girl''s cute fist to him.


    Facing Su Yan''s defenselessness, the mid-level master was even more angry. The contests between masters were all methods, and I never heard of anyone who would keep their hands.


    This is a kind of respect, more of a face-up, or a desire for victory.


    "So arrogant, I''ll kill you!"


    The fist blasted towards Su Yan''s chest, and a stream of light slid across, and the people around felt a strong force, changing their colors and retreating.


    But his fist fell on Su Yan''s chest, and he didn''t shake Su Yan at all. Su Yan still stood there steadily, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    On the other hand, this great master broke his palm directly, drooping blood flowing across it, and a spiritual force squirmed in his arm, directly rushing to his heart.


    But in an instant, the master''s heart burst, blood was bleeding from all seven orifices, his face was full of horror, and his body fell softly.


    Another bodyguard''s eyes were cold, and he directly drew out the soft sword he was carrying. The soft sword was like a poisonous snake, rushing towards Su Yan, and its tricky attack.


    But Su Yan stretched out his two fingers, directly clamped the soft sword, looked at the furious master late powerhouse, smiled softly, and the soft sword in his hand was directly broken.


    The soft sword was broken into two halves, and the one in Su Yan''s hand flew out directly towards the powerful man in the later stage of the truth.


    The speed was so fast that the people around didn''t even see it, even Jin Shiya didn''t know that the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand was gone.


    In the later stage, the master''s spiritual power was exhausted, and he wanted to resist the broken sword that Su Yan flew out casually.


    But when the broken sword pierced his spiritual defense, he knew how ridiculous all this defense was, and it was all in vain.


    The broken sword pierced the spiritual defense, directly submerged in his neck, splashed with blood, and this master later powerhouse fell so straight.


    The people present have completely lost their voices, all with scared faces. These two bodyguards are also very famous in the local area, especially this master later powerhouse, who almost became the master of the boiling point market.


    Mr. Niu, who had always been quiet, finally showed fear at this moment, and his eyes were full of fear.


    He did not expect that a young man could defeat his first bodyguard, which is too unimaginable.


    The people around seemed to be looking at a demon god, and they all stepped back for fear of being injured by Su Yan.


    Tangyuan''s heart was already trembling at this moment. She was sneakily trying to escape, but Su Yan directly flew over with a trick.


    Su Yan grabbed her hair and didn''t even look at her at all, but just a few big mouths made her a pig''s head.


    "Spare your life, get out!"


    Even though Jin Shiya did not speak, Su Yan still guessed that this person blamed Shiya, because her heartbeat and actions betrayed her, and she was the only one in the audience who wanted to escape.


    Su Yan walked towards President Niu, President Niu kept backing away, and shouted, "Don''t come over!"


    Mr. Niu''s face suddenly changed with fright at the moment, watching Su Yan''s original calm and arrogant face disappear, and all that was left was anxiety and fear.


    "I tell you I am the king of this boiling point, if you dare to move a hair of mine, you will definitely die!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and continued to walk towards President Niu, scaring him back nonstop.


    "I left the green dragon and the right white tiger, the bottom brothers are fifteen thousand!"


    Niu always thought that this would calm Su Yan, his face recovered, and proudly said, "Who are you and where are you!"


    Su Yan sneered and replied: "It''s okay to tell you, Jiangbei, Brother Su!"

 Chapter 611： Not many people say bad words

    President Niu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to answer that way, and said directly: "I have the ability to wait for me to call brother."


    Su Yan ignored him, stopped in front of him, as if looking at a dead dog, and said to Jin Shiya behind: "You solve him personally, or I will come."


    Jin Shiya was naturally angry with President Niu, but still shook her head and said, "You can solve it."


    Su Yan nodded faintly, and with a casual move, President Niu arrived in front of him, and he caught his neck directly, unable to breathe at all.


    As long as Su Yan exerts a slight force, there will be no way for President Niu to survive. If Su Yan uses 50% of his strength, there will be no corpse left.


    Mr. Niu kept struggling, his face was purple, he wanted to speak for mercy, but how could Su Yan give him this opportunity.


    The dramatist and the actors hid directly in the studio, looking at Su Yan secretly with a look of fear and jealousy in their eyes.


    "Does he really want to kill Mr. Niu?"


    "It goes without saying that Mr. Niu is watching his girlfriend, how can he bear this breath."


    "But President Niu has made many great people."


    "Wait and see, after all, far can''t quench near thirst."


    Originally, Su Yan wanted to pinch President Niu to death, and then leave with Jin Shiya, but there were always people who wanted to interrupt his thoughts.


    It was a clear sky and sunny weather, but now it was suddenly covered with dark clouds, as if a monster was coming.


    Su Yan pressed his hand, and suddenly a thunderous anger came from a distance: "Zhuzi, stop it!"


    Before the change, Su Yan would squeeze President Niu directly, and then rush to kill the person, but this time Su Yan directly threw President Niu aside and rushed into the air.


    In Su Yan''s opinion, even if this President Niu was frightened just now, he is still so arrogant. This must be a backstage. If he is killed, these backstages will avenge him, causing constant trouble.


    Su Yan didn''t kill him right away, just wanting more people to come, and save trouble.


    "Call Lao Tzu and call all your fifteen thousand men."


    President Niu was so frightened that he quickly took out his cell phone. Su Yan didn''t say that he had to call for help. As long as he was a big man in the martial arts world, he called it all over.


    The figure of the Taoist in mid-air began to appear, wearing a Taoist robe, most likely a Taoist, and President Niu naturally knew him, but this was the master Cangkongjin he recognized in the martial arts world.


    When Cang Kongjin came in time, President Niu was naturally very happy. At this moment, President Niu shouted at the sky: "Teacher Cang, you must kill him!"


    Cang Kongjin nodded slightly and looked at Su Yan and said, "Stop son, can you provoke President Niu too!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he rushed away, and slammed his fist. There was a lot of power and the radiance was brilliant. This was the pure power that he did not use spiritual power.


    Cang Kong Jin''s face turned cold, and all his spiritual energy was exhausted, and he rushed towards Su Yan directly, trying to shake him.


    But with a fist, Cang Kong Jin realized that his strength was too far apart from Su Yan, even with the blessing of spiritual power, it was not as good.


    He was directly blasted into the ground with a punch by Su Yan, smashing a big hole, his chest was turbulent, and he suffered internal injuries.


    Su Yan still gave a slight punch. He was afraid that he would break people to pieces at once, otherwise others would not dare to come.


    "Cang teacher!"


    President Niu was so shocked, he couldn''t believe that his teacher Cang couldn''t even receive a punch from Su Yan. You must know that Cangkong Jin is the peak power of the master later.


    Cang Kongjin didn''t want to confront Su Yan again, and shouted directly at the sky: "Brother, are you still coming out?"


    The sound was floating, the clouds squirmed, and under the thick fog, a figure teleported out, it turned out to be a gray beard, with the meaning of fairy wind.


    This person is Cang Mingbu, Cang Kongjin''s senior brother, whose realm is perfect in the master, and is extremely powerful. Among the sects, he is weaker than their master and their teacher.


    "Kong Jin, your retreat is in vain."


    "This person should not be underestimated, he is extremely powerful."


    "Really, wait for me to get there."


    Cang Ming stepped forward step by step, straddling the air directly, and kicked towards Su Yan, as powerful as a mountain.


    Su Yan showed his disdain, and directly used the flying kick of the 16th Shaking Style, to shake it.


    Su Yan directly kicked Cang Mingbu''s iron-hard thigh with a single kick, and stepped down with one foot, directly stepping Cang Mingbu into the ruins on the ground, and his chest was directly sunken.


    Cang Kongjin survived Su Yan''s move, but Cang Mingbu was not so lucky. With this step, Cang Mingbu couldn''t accept it. He died directly, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    Cang Kongjin''s face was full of horror, his senior brother, the master of Consummation, was unable to take a single move. Who else could stop him now.


    Su Yan walked into the sky, intending to solve him directly, but a white-haired old man appeared beside him.


    The white-haired old man looked at Cang Mingbu in the pit, couldn''t help sighing, and muttered: "I counted that you have a **** disaster today, but I didn''t expect it to be a scourge.


    When Cang Kongjin saw the old man, tears burst into his eyes and said excitedly: "Master, your old man is here, you must avenge your brother!"


    "Cang Mingbu is my great apprentice, and I can''t blame him for his death, and revenge is natural."


    The white-haired old man didn''t take Su Yan seriously. He said that revenge is natural, so the ending will inevitably show up in his mind, just because he has that pride, because he is a little master and strong.


    "Youth, I don''t care about the grievances between you and President Niu, but if you kill my disciple, you will definitely die."


    President Niu was also very excited. He didn''t expect to bring out these big guys. He naturally knew the white-haired old man, and he had drinks and tea with him. It was very good, and he called him Master in private.


    "Zhuzier, let''s see how you face it!"


    President Niu suddenly changed his normal, his face was cold, full of resentment, and he wished that Su Yan would die immediately.


    But Su Yan sneered, "Is the call finished?"


    President Niu was furious, and yelled: "Master Niu is enough to deal with you!"


    Su Yan shook his head, blasted a punch, and landed directly on the chest of the white-haired old man, blasted him back several tens of meters with a punch, and caused bleeding at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yan did not give up, rushing to the white-haired old man again, his fists were like rain, and he kept falling towards the white-haired old man. Naturally, his strength was not small.


    In the realm of the dignified young master, there was no way to fight back, and he was directly beaten by Su Yan, and his whole body gradually sank, his breath wilted, and only half of his breath was left.


    Su Yan stopped just changing his posture and doing it again. The white-haired old man was still mortal in his eyes, so naturally he would not let it go.


    In this way, the white-haired old man in the realm of the little master didn''t have the slightest power to parry.

 Chapter 612： Big guys get together

    The white-haired old man was easily resolved, and Cangkong entered this moment completely without a sound, and was trembling with fear, his eyes were full of fright.


    Not only was Cang Kongjin frightened, but even Mr. Niu, who had always been so arrogant and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes, couldn''t be awesome anymore.


    He thought of the pain that Su Yan had just pinched his throat, and his heart became even more shocked, and his face was pale.


    Originally thought that the white-haired old man came, Su Yan would definitely die, but now Su Yan easily solved the white-haired old man, the strong man with the dignified little master has no power to fight back.


    The more he thought about it, the more he panicked, and he didn''t dare to think about the realm of Su Yan, who could easily solve the young master.


    Among the people he knows, the existences that are more powerful than the young masters, except for the top families in East China, are the only things that are not dead.


    Of course he still knew a person, but the two had nothing to do with each other, although his sister became that person''s wife.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to have no intersection with that person, but that person simply disdains him. His status is higher than Niu''s, it''s all in the sky and the underground, and he can crush Niu to death with just one finger.


    Right now he hurriedly took out his mobile phone. The white-haired old man was dead. No one could keep him safe. Begging for mercy would not work. Treating Jin Shiya like that, he knew there was no way out.


    Seeing Mr. Niu took out his mobile phone again, Su Yan said with a playful look on his face, and said casually: "Fight, you can fight, call your backstage, don''t leave one."


    Su Yan''s killing intentions skyrocketed. It was really because those backstage supporters helped Mr. Niu that he bullied Jin Shiya, so Su Yan would kill all Mr. Niu''s backstage.


    Mr. Niu held the phone with trembling hands, shaking it several times, and finally he could only make calls on the ground, one by one, asking for help.


    "Hey, Mr. Niu, what''s the matter? Our old man is resting."


    "Help, Zhang Lao, please help me, I will be killed!"


    President Niu screamed, his pale face full of desire to survive.


    "What''s the matter with Niu, who would dare to provoke you, he will die?"


    The man on the phone was also very surprised, knowing that it was not Mr. Niu''s joke, and hurriedly awakened his father, and then told him everything.


    "No matter what happens, he still pays us a lot of bonuses every year. I have to go for this."


    Mr. Zhang left his compound directly, walking fast, but disappeared after a while.


    "Hey, President Niu, it''s been a long time since I saw you calling."


    An old Baigua man was still dancing his sword just now, and the phone rang to stop his kung fu.


    President Niu still had the life-saving expression: "Elder Wang, save me, you must save me."


    Elder Wang was taken aback and smiled and said, "Mr. Niu, which one did you sing today? When you meet you at the boiling point, it is someone else calling for help, right?"


    Obviously Wang Lao didn''t believe Mr. Niu''s words, thinking that he was a prank, Niu was always his gold master, and he was not angry because of it.


    "Elder Wang, he is not a boiling person, he belongs to the Jiangbei mixed society, and the master of Cangmen was killed by him!"


    Wang Lao''s eyes were cold, his face was completely restored, and he no longer thought of joking.


    "You said the Cangmen sect master was killed?!"


    "Yeah, this person is too strong, come and save me!"


    "Don''t worry, I am here."


    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Wang had a lot of suspicions. He didn''t know who in Jiangbei Niu had offended, but no matter who he was, he had to see.


    Wang Lao did not rush to Boiling Point Studios directly, but first went to a family not far from him. The two families are in-laws and are also the top big family in East China.


    "Meng Lao, come out quickly."


    Several bodyguards saw that it was the elder Wang and saluted respectfully, and hurried to report.


    But after a while, Elder Meng arrived and looked at Elder Wang with a puzzled look: "Old Wang, what''s wrong?"


    "Something happened to President Niu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something big happened, the Cangmen sect master is dead!"


    "Huh, Cangmen Sect Master, isn''t that the little master strong?!


    "Yes, this matter is definitely not a trivial matter. I am thinking that it is not enough to go alone, so I came to you."


    "Then what''s the delay, let''s go."


    The two of them displayed their spiritual power, running faster than the car, and the situation was critical and they dared not delay.


    "Only two, hurry up!"


    Su Yan kicked the cow''s belly, causing him to vomit three mouthfuls of blood.


    President Niu lay on the ground, holding a **** mobile phone, and dialed another martial arts family.


    "Old Qian, come and save me."


    "Mr. Niu, what happened to you?"


    "There is a strong enemy who wants my life, the Cangmen sect master is dead."


    "Cangmen Sect Master!" Qian Lao''s expression was cold, and he said directly, "I''m here, you and Zhou Zhouxuan."


    When he hung up the phone, Mr. Niu looked at Su Yan and shook his head, saying that there were no more. After all, there were only these three people who were stronger than the young master, and Meng Lao was not even the young master.


    "These three people are not enough to see, your fifteen thousand brothers abandoned you?"


    "You wait, they will all come."


    President Niu broke the jar, he knew that Su Yan would not let him go, but Su Yan gave him this opportunity, then he must hold on tightly, this is the first line of life.


    President Niu directly sent a group message, as long as he was above the master realm, he sent a message, let them come to him.


    President Niu has worked hard in the entertainment industry for decades, and now he has become a giant in the entertainment industry. He naturally has a lot of contacts, and there are even more friends in the martial arts world.


    This is only in East China, and there are countless friends from other places. The distance is too far to catch up.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him at all. The more people who came, the better. He wanted to slaughter here to calm the anger in his heart.


    He wants the people at the boiling point to remember that one of them has provoked a murderer who must not be provoked!


    When Mr Zhang arrived, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that Mr. Niu was still alive. This was not the worst plan at least.


    And when he saw Su Yan standing proudly on the side, his eyes were cold. No need to guess, he must be the person who wanted his life in the mouth of President Niu.


    "It''s surprising at such an age."


    Zhang Lao stroked his beard, without the slightest panic. As a great master, he has the determination to not change his face, not to mention just a kid in front of him.


    "Lao Zhang is here, I thought President Niu was really in danger."


    Lao Wang and Lao Meng hurriedly arrived. At the moment they saw Lao Zhang, they all breathed a sigh of relief, and Lao Zhang didn''t panic at all.


    "It turns out that President Niu called you. It seems that this young man has a lot of weight in President Niu''s heart."


    "Oh, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Wang are all here, is Mr. Niu okay?"


    Old Qian was quite surprised, even with a hint of anger. Since Mr. Niu called Mr. Zhang and Mr. Wang and others, he still called himself what he was doing, wouldn''t it be fun.


    Of course he didn''t say it bluntly, since he is here, let''s see the situation.

 Chapter 613： East China Dean

    Three masters and a small master strong, such a strong camp, not to mention the boiling point has never appeared, even in East China is difficult to see.


    And all this is because of President Niu, who made these people gather here at all costs.


    Niu always saw a few people coming, his face was full of joy, and he tried hard to endure the pain and stood up.


    "Master, you have to save me."


    "Mr. Niu, what happened? Who could scare you to call us all?"


    Old Qian was still quite angry, but he was the oldest and strongest among these people, and his words didn''t make the others angry.


    Wang Lao and others also wanted to know the reason, and they all looked at Niu.


    President Niu wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at several people and said, "I am not to blame, he let me fight. If I don''t fight, I will die."


    Even if Su Yan is very strong in the eyes of President Niu, he can easily kill the little master''s Cangmen sect master, but he does not think that Su Yan can beat the power of these four people, he is forced to call.


    Su Yan has always been extremely indifferent. He did not fluctuate at all when a few people arrived. The early powers of these great masters would not be enough for him to practice his hands.


    Qian Lao immediately looked at Su Yan, his eyes surged with murderous intent, and he said angrily: "Scrap boy, you are still learning words, do you want to fly high!"


    "Talking nonsense with him, offended President Niu, and made us all come, just beheaded!"


    Wang Lao''s eyes are like electricity, and his frosty face is full of murderous intent.


    "Yes, just kill it directly, and the matter will be resolved easily."


    Before a few people could take action, there were many harsh noises outside the street. It was the sound of car horns, and dozens of cars came in in unison.


    Fortunately, the photography area is large, but it can easily accommodate these vehicles.


    At a glance, they are all luxury cars, and the worst is more than two million. Needless to say, the people in the car must be high-class people.


    When these people came down, Su Yan could tell at a glance that all these people were monks, and the lowest realm was the realm of masters.


    "It''s him, who dares to offend Mr. Niu? To offend Mr. Niu is to have trouble with Lao Tzu!"


    A big man said angrily, his realm was perfected by the master, he was famous, and he roared at once.


    "Destroy him to relieve the cow."


    Another big guy was also angry, but Niu got a few young models for him, and he is still grateful to Niu.


    When this group of people saw Qian Lao, their complexion changed and they fell silent. No one dared to say a word.


    "Unexpectedly, after a few years of not coming out of the mountains, this world has changed, and there are such a group of non-mainstream bear children with no full hair."


    This is what Old Qian calls, no one of so many people dared to refute, they all received it respectfully, not to mention Old Qian''s high respect, even his strength made these people have to treat them like this.


    "Mr. Niu, you also called this group of small shrimps, are they cheering?"


    Lao Zhang was actually joking, but this group of people didn''t dare to be half angry at all.


    President Niu is also quite helpless. This is not what he called voluntarily. Of course, the more people come, the better. This will make his coercion even higher. Who else in the entertainment industry will dare to say nothing to him in the future.


    "They are all for Niu, so there is no need to mention them."


    Mr. Wang became a peacemaker, and his current focus was to destroy the young man in front of him, Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya, who was on the side, was very calm. She was not afraid because of the presence of so many strong people, because she knew that Su Yan was very strong and had already broken through the late master stage.


    For this reason, Jin Shiya also said to Su Yan: "Brother Yan, then President Niu, you must let him disappear."


    The disappearance that Jin Shiya said was to kill Mr. Niu, and her anger towards Mr. Niu could not be eliminated. Although she was not stripped off, she could not accept the frivolity of her words and eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill him now!"


    After Su Yan said, he floated out directly and rushed towards President Niu. His speed was not clear to other masters. When they saw Su Yan, President Niu''s head had already fallen.


    Although Wang Lao and the others saw Su Yan''s movement, they could not react at all to resist, causing Niu to be killed in front of them.


    "It is unreasonable to kill President Niu in front of so many of us, and you will die today!"


    "Our three masters can easily kill you!"


    The three of them surrounded Su Yan, their killing intent grew more and more, and the spiritual power of their physical strength poured out.


    Other masters have also gathered together and can give a helping hand at any time.


    "Before killing you, I want to ask who you are, I don''t want to kill the unknown."


    Old Qian looked at Su Yan with extremely cold eyes, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Jiangbei Society, Brother Su!"


    Su Yan sneered, his face full of sarcasm, not the slightest fear because of being surrounded.


    "Arrogant, see if I won''t take you down!"


    Lao Zhang rushed forward, and the power of the Grand Master directly used it. This was regarded as his strongest blow, and he did not have the slightest reservation.


    Many people were shocked, and the unbelievable existence was so weak and plain in Su Yan''s eyes that it was not enough to cause harm.


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power gushed out, a section of golden flame enveloped his fist, and then he swung out, this fist was several times stronger than pure power.


    As a result, the seemingly weak golden spiritual power turned Zhang Lao''s attack into dissipated effortlessly, and a surplus of energy also shocked Zhang Lao.


    If Lao Zhang hadn''t forcibly endured it, he would definitely splash his body with a mouthful of blood, and his strength would inevitably be weakened a lot.


    When other people saw this scene, it was a big shock, and they couldn''t believe that Zhang Lao, who was a great master and strong, had suffered.


    "Old Zhang, why don''t you use your full strength!"


    "Why didn''t I use my full strength, this son is too weird, I suspect that he might be a great master!"


    "What, master strong, how is this possible."


    "There is nothing impossible. If this young man''s breath is well controlled, it is only a master who can be so skilled."


    The eyes of Wang Lao and Qian Lao were full of icy meaning, and they had already regarded Su Yan as a strong opponent.


    "I think we''d better go together, watch out for the gutter to capsize."


    Zhang Lao asked for stability and couldn''t help saying that, this was also the safest.


    "Well, let''s go together!"


    All three of them performed their stunts and rushed towards Su Yan. The three spiritual powers immediately followed Su Yan, and they were bound to destroy him.


    But Su Yanwen did not move, still standing there, with golden flames beating in his eyes.


    He suddenly opened his big mouth, and the spiritual power displayed by the three of them was swallowed by him in one bite.


    The three of them were completely dumbfounded, and they knew that they had encountered a monster.


    Su Yan rushed forward and dropped his palms. If he wanted to end the lives of the three of them, they naturally couldn''t stay.


    But Su Yan''s palm was blocked by one person, and he still used a long sword.


    "Young man, this is not right."


    When Wang Lao and others saw this man, their faces were full of respect and surprise.


    "East China is here, and it can finally be calmed down now." Someone said excitedly.

 Chapter 614： Commander-in-chief to

    There are not many people who know Huadong Taidou. Those dramatists and actors have never seen or heard of Huadong Taidou.


    But in the martial arts world, Huadong Taidou is a name that I dare not mention, it is an existence that everyone must admire, because Huadong Taidou represents the top of East China, the most shining and powerful master.


    Huadong Taidou Mochen is only in his forties, but he has been a master for many years. Now he is only one step away from reaching the later stage of the master. He has been in Eastern China for more than ten years, and no one dares to commit.


    Wang Lao, Zhang Lao and even Qian Lao are nothing but ants in front of the East China Taidou Mo Chen. The powerhouses at the peak of the grandmaster''s mid-term are actually comparable to those of the grandmaster''s early days.


    These heroes are like hermits, not as high-profile as Yu Tiandou, otherwise they must be on the list.


    Now it seems that the local rankings are nothing more than an entertainment statistics, and they do not represent the true strength of various places.


    This is what many masters think so, but the top ten in the rankings are different from this. The ten people are beyond imagination and are said to be respected by the world. No one dares to challenge their majesty.


    Mo Chen''s face was frosty. As the leader of East China, he naturally wanted to protect and maintain the safety of East China. This was his responsibility.


    "I don''t care what happens, and I don''t care who is right or wrong. You are not from East China. You dare to come to my East China to make trouble. Is there me in your eyes? Have you got my permission!"


    Mo Chen looked at Su Yan coldly, with great pressure, as if a monster was about to emerge behind him.


    Facing the coercion of Mo Chen, Su Yan''s face was flat, and his whole body was not taut. Even if Mo Chen was the mid-term peak of the Grandmaster, what was the difference between him and the old Zhang and others in his eyes.


    "Do you still need your permission for what Brother Su wants to do in your society?"


    The ink dust was even more cold, and the killing intent was permeated, and the orange spiritual power burst out from all over his body, and everyone around him changed color and retreated.


    They didn''t retreat voluntarily, but were pushed away by that powerful coercion. Mo Chen just didn''t want to hurt others.


    "Very well, I haven''t seen anyone touch me in more than ten years."


    Mo Chen''s eyebrows moved slightly, and a majestic spiritual force directly blasted towards Su Yan. This was an angry blow from the peak powerhouse in the mid-master stage.


    Su Yan''s bangs flicked, and those bright eyes were hidden by the bangs, but they couldn''t stop his killing intent.


    With a wave of his hand, the ink dust''s attack turned into nothingness, and the entire shooting location suddenly returned to calm.


    "Why is this son so strong, Mo Chen Taidou''s blow was easily resisted by him!"


    Wang Lao''s eyes widened, and his heart was incomparably shocked, thinking that if the ink dust hadn''t arrived, the few of them would be meatloaf now.


    "This son must not be an unknown person. When did such a powerful young man appear in Jiangbei?"


    "I have never heard of it. We rarely contact Jiangbei Land."


    "I have heard people say that there have been major incidents in Jiangbei, and the martial arts world has shaken?"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "I heard that Jiangbei changed the dean!"


    "Could it be that this person is the dean of Jiangbei?!"


    "It is very possible, but not sure."


    There are people who know someone in Jiangbei, but he also knows a little bit, but that person doesn''t know much, and what is passed to him is very small.


    Heroic air appeared between Mo Chen''s eyebrows, and his previous blow was nothing but a test, and Su Yan was now facing him squarely.


    "At a young age, with such cultivation skills, it''s no wonder that you are rebellious and domineering."


    Su Yan was full of coldness and said angrily: "I am unruly, I think you are blind!"


    He also didn''t want to explain anything. The vain fight is an expression of incompetence, a cowardly existence, and only a fist is the last word.


    Su Yan rushed towards the ink dust, his fists fell like rain, pure power combined with spiritual power, every punch has the ability to collapse the mountain.


    Mo Chen''s face became colder, his orange spiritual power was exhausted, and he was not weak at all. He clenched his fists with both hands and directly confronted Su Yan.


    The sky was full of brilliance, and countless ripples shook, and it felt like this sky was going to be burst by their energy, and the entire shooting location had long been in ruins.


    How can ordinary people accept this kind of battle? Isn''t this the picture they often see in movies, and it is more powerful.


    Everyone was shocked, and the contest between the masters was bound to be the result of **** wind and destruction of a place, and no one could calmly kill the opponent.


    "Social brother in Jiangbei, how can I believe it!"


    Mo Chen''s eyes were full of deep killing intent, and Su Yan had completely faced it in his heart. In his opinion, he was completely on the same level as him. He thought that Su Yan was very likely to be the dean of Jiangbei.


    "You don''t take a **** and take pictures of yourself, I need you to believe it?"


    Su Yan sneered, and a group of light waves of spiritual power that dazzled like a blazing sun directly blasted towards the ink dust.


    He didn''t wait for the result. He deceived his body and displayed the shattering style of the 16th Shaking Sky. Naturally, he wanted to kill the East China deity with one blow.


    Not only that, Su Yan also displayed "Sunset Collapsing", and the streamer shot towards the ink dust, and the power was shocking.


    With the two strong skills, even if Mo Chen is the peak of the mid-term master, his complexion at this moment has suddenly changed, and his heart is uneasy.


    He felt an inexplicable fluctuation, which shook the sky and the earth. It was an existence that he could hardly resist. At this moment, he knew Su Yan''s power.


    But the offensive is out, and Mo Chen can only fight for it, and the victory or defeat is here.


    He knotted his hands, a violent wave filled the entire photographic site, and orange spiritual power swept over, surging towards Su Yan''s offensive.


    "broken!"


    Su Yan roared, and the orange spiritual power was broken directly as if it were not to be ruined. The "Sunset Collapse" continued, and the fragmentation directly rushed to the ink dust, which was bound to turn him into residue.


    Mo Chen''s pupils tightened, his own Xeon''s resistance was broken so easily, he now knew that Su Yan was actually the late Grandmaster.


    Not to mention the later period of the grandmaster, that is, Su Yan only has the middle stage of the grandmaster, so he can abuse him casually. You must know that in the middle of the grandmaster Su Yan''s battle with Dan for a long time is exhausted, not a loss.


    Su Yan��s offensive directly fell on Mo Chen, blasting his chest to **** flesh, and his spiritual power dissipated. At this moment, he was seriously injured and could no longer resist Su Yan.


    At this moment, the arrogant Mo Chen''s eyes were full of silence, and more of it was fear. Looking at Su Yan, there was no such disdain.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep him, because the ink dust came indiscriminately and insisted on killing him, so how could he be merciful.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand surged, and he attacked with a punch, and his strength reached nearly 80%. With this punch, Mo Chen would definitely die.


    However, a helicopter hovered over the ruins, and an old man in military uniform jumped directly from a height of more than 100 meters without protection, and stood steadily on Su Yan''s reluctance.


    He directly held Su Yan''s fist with his palm, his extremely vicissitudes face was not angered and majestic, and his eyes that showed extremely majesty looked straight at Su Yan.

 Chapter 615： Kowtow and bow down

    Su Yan''s 80% strength reached at least more than 20,000 catties, even in the later period of the master, he might not be able to resist.


    But right now his fist was actually held by an old man, and he couldn''t make any progress, completely blocked.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more chilled, and the originally loose body was tense at this moment, which meant that he was really angry.


    "what!"


    Su Yan roared, all the spiritual power poured out, and at this moment a dazzling light appeared from the clenched fist, rippling from the palm of his hand.


    This ray of light seemed to be shining through the scorching sun, and ordinary people everywhere were temporarily blind, unable to see what was happening in the ruins.


    Su Yan''s feet were slightly bent, his fists were like inch fists, and he attacked again. This time the strength was his strongest blow.


    The old face of the old man in the military uniform seemed to be full of folds at this moment, and the chill of his eyes was not weaker than that of Su Yan, and it was even more surprised.


    There is a peculiar smell in the air, and more of it is the vent of spiritual power. The ruins here are more like a spirit gathering formation, as if countless spiritual powers are produced, but in fact it is from Su Yan. attack.


    The blue veins in the hands of the old man in the military uniform bulged violently, and the power of his dantian had already poured out when Su Yan stepped up to deal with Su Yan''s attack.


    But he still underestimated it. He didn''t expect that Su Yan''s strongest blow was so powerful, and he also felt that Su Yan hadn''t used all his backhands. This was just his pure strength and did not add any killer moves.


    It was this fist that seemed to strike out with every inch of fist, and the power it brought also made the old man in the military uniform surge in energy and blood, and the other hand was already on the arm holding Su Yan''s fist.


    With both hands resisting, the old man in the uniform was still blasted back three steps before he resisted Su Yan''s strongest punch.


    When all the spiritual power dissipated, everyone saw that the old man in military uniform and Su Yan were standing, and both sides looked at each other coldly.


    "Dare to stop me, no matter who is going to die!"


    The old man in the military uniform had cold eyes and directly shouted, "Isn''t it enough for you to make the boiling point like this?"


    "Not enough, the woman who bullied me, how can I destroy the Huadong Buddhism world!"


    "presumptuous!"


    The old man in military uniform shouted angrily, becoming more and more dissatisfied with Su Yan. He didn''t expect that the first meeting between the two was on such an occasion, and it became an opposition.


    When Mo Chen saw the old man in military uniform, he said excitedly: "Commander in chief, you are here."


    When Mo Chen saw the commander-in-chief, it was naturally cheering, which at least showed that his life was saved.


    Zhang Lao and others were also overjoyed and said directly to the Commander-in-Chief: "Commander-in-Chief, this kid indiscriminately dared to cause trouble in East China. You must be the master!"


    Hearing this, not only Su Yan was furious, but the commander-in-chief also exhaled a cloud of stale air at the moment.


    "Shit, he is indiscriminate, or you are indiscriminate!"


    Old Zhang was so scared that his legs were weak. He had seen the commander-in-chief before and was kind to them, but now how can he treat him like this for a kid.


    "I, I, he killed Sect Master Cangmen, and also killed Niu."


    "It should be killed, these people should be killed!"


    The commander-in-chief was stern, because he heard Su Yan''s words just now, these people were killed by Su Yan, it must be because he bullied his woman.


    He didn''t even see Su Yan because he knew Su Yan''s character. People who offended him have never been better, and Su Yan has never offended others.


    The commander-in-chief felt calm, Su Yan did not go crazy directly, which proved that his woman had not been persecuted, and this was not the worst outcome.


    "Commander in chief."


    Huadong Taidou''s ink dust showed a different color, although he did not know the origin of this matter, but no matter what, this is Huadong, making trouble on his ground, shouldn''t he stop it, the people on his side are also human Normally.


    What''s more, Mr. Niu is pleased with him, and he naturally wants to help Mr. Niu and the martial arts world in East China.


    "Shut up, you are an East China champion, but you have done stupid things. You have offended someone who shouldn''t offend!"


    The commander-in-chief is a scheming person. Just now he confronted Su Yan directly, and now he also scolded Mo Chen, teaching both sides, so as to highlight his majesty.


    "Someone who shouldn''t offend?"


    Mo Chen glanced at Su Yan, and kept thinking about who Su Yan was and who in Jiangbei would not dare offend himself.


    "He is the Jiangbei dean?"


    "Yes, he is a Jiangbei master, but this is just an identity of him."


    Mo Chen''s complexion changed, one identity, so Su Yan must have other identities, which had to be treated seriously.


    "I''m a little bit abrupt about this, and I should inquire about it before handling it."


    In his opinion, Mo Chen''s words were already a sign of weakness, and Su Yan should shook hands with him regardless of previous complaints, but he thought too simple.


    The commander-in-chief looked at Su Yan and asked what he meant.


    Su Yan''s face remained cold, and he said coldly, "If it weren''t for you, he would already be a corpse."


    Mo Chen''s complexion changed, and he didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to be so rampant, as before the Commander-in-Chief.


    "you!"


    The commander-in-chief waved his hand and looked at Su Yan and said, "You have killed Mr. Niu, and your little girlfriend''s grudges have also been avenged. For my sake, let this matter go."


    Su Yan sneered, looking at the commander-in-chief and said: "Do you have a lot of face? I don''t think so."


    The commander-in-chief''s eyes were cold, and his face was not obvious to all. He was the commander of the major military regions, but he was a strong man at the peak of the master''s later period.


    "You disappoint me a bit."


    Su Yan smiled even more and replied: "You disappoint me a bit too."


    The commander-in-chief''s gaze changed, and a ball of fire appeared on his chest, indicating that he was really angry.


    "I can tell you the commander-in-chief, even if you are here, I can still kill them. The reason why I didn''t do anything was because of your face."


    Mo Chen and the others trembled. He didn''t expect his life to be under Su Yan''s control, but he didn''t believe that Su Yan would be so powerful.


    The commander-in-chief looked at Su Yan for a long time, and finally showed a smile, nodded and said: "It is worthy of being Su Baxian, worthy of being Su Blood Demon."


    As soon as the commander-in-chief''s words fell, the expressions of Mo Chen and the others changed suddenly, as if they had received a huge shock, feeling that they had really walked through the ghost gate just now.


    "Su Ba first?!"


    No one in East China knew the king, but Mo Chen did not connect the young man in front of him with the well-known Su Ba first, because he felt it was impossible.


    But what was impossible right now became a reality. He offended Su Baxian, offended the prince of the North and the South, and offended the existence of the sect master who killed Weihuai God.


    Dan Yi was harvested as a slave by Su Yan, and the outside world naturally believed that Su Yan had destroyed him. One must know that Dan Yi was more powerful than Mo Chen.


    "Master Su, be worshipped by the ink dust!"


    Mo Chen knelt down directly, and he couldn''t help but kneel. Only by kneeling could he get a glimmer of life.


    The commander-in-chief can''t protect him at all. Right now, Su Yan is looking at the commander-in-chief not to kill them, but if the commander-in-chief is gone, then they will definitely become fish.


    Elder Wang and the others also looked terrified, and hurriedly knelt down, and even put their heads on the ground, terrified.


    After hearing Su Yanwei''s name, the martial arts leaders who were constantly using them all knelt down.


    The prestige of one person makes all the elders in the East China Buddhism world kneel down, and only he Su Ba is the first!

 Chapter 616： Leave

    Coming in mighty force, the East China Buddhism realm almost mobilized. This grand feat did not last long, and nearly a hundred people bowed down.


    Many actors and screenwriters in the distance are already scared at this moment, and they dare not look at Su Yan at all. Such a flip is too amazing.


    At first they thought that Su Yan was just a little fresh meat, but when Su Yan beheaded the Cangmen Sect Master, the three great masters were lost, and even their East China champions were lost. They knew that Su Yan was absolutely defeated. The unkind are the giants in Jiangbei.


    When the commander-in-chief arrived, Su Yan was still not afraid, and even punched the commander-in-chief, which made them even more shocked.


    "I''m afraid this is not just as simple as the Jiangbei giant?!"


    Someone''s eyes were full of horror, and their voice was like a mosquito, for fear of being heard.


    "Naturally not, he must have other identities. Offending the commander-in-chief, the commander-in-chief is not at all angry, but instead blames the Mo Chen master."


    "It''s better to talk less about this kind of character, and be careful to cause trouble."


    Everyone kept silent, hiding in various observation fields.


    Facing the kneeling of nearly half of the elders in the East China Buddhism world, Su Yan did not change his color at all, but a posture that should be endured. These people bowed and bowed just for a dog''s life.


    Su Yan''s anger also disappeared. When the commander-in-chief arrived, he knew that Tuzha would be hopeless, but it was enough to kill Niu and others. After all, Niu was the culprit.


    The commander-in-chief looked solemn without a slight smile. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Now you are satisfied."


    "Satisfied, should I say dissatisfied?"


    The killing intent in Su Yan''s heart dissipated, but naturally he wouldn''t lose half of his aura, and the people who opposed him never took the slightest advantage.


    The commander-in-chief clenched his hands slightly, and finally slowly let go, and said to Su Yan: "Let them go. After all, they manage East China. Without them, East China will be chaotic."


    Su Yan considered it for a moment, and then said to the people: "That fat man, that thin man, stay for the two of you, and the others can roll."


    The two people named by Su Yan were the most clamoring people just now, and they lost their voice when they saw the old people like Qian.


    When the two of them were spotted, they were almost frightened out of their urine. Their faces were pale, and they had already become a pile of mud, so why not talk.


    "I don''t want your life, just pump myself into a pig''s head."


    When the two heard this, they were overjoyed, and it would be great grace to save their lives.


    The two squatted their heads to thank them, and then slapped each other vigorously, but after a while, blood was flowing from the corners of their mouths and their teeth were slapped out.


    Su Yan told them to do this, so they naturally didn''t dare to keep their hands, because they were afraid to make Su Yan unhappy, and they would lose if they killed them directly.


    "get out."


    Half of the martial arts world fled in grief, and the face of East China was completely lost by them.


    But now it is a blessing to be able to save his life, who would care about things like face.


    When everyone left, the ruins were suddenly empty, but a luxury car came here at this time.


    This surprised many people. Everyone drove away in a car, but this car entered here. Isn''t it a bag in your head?


    "This license plate is so familiar."


    Someone suddenly thought about it when they saw the license plate.


    "Is this Sister Zhang''s car?"


    "Yes, it''s Sister Zhang''s."


    "What is she doing here at this time, don''t you know what happened here?"


    "I don''t know, let''s take a look."


    The car stopped on the ruins, and a fat middle-aged woman got off the car, and the person behind the car was pushed off by her in a wheelchair.


    "Xiao Chenchen, let''s go to Mr. Niu now and let him clean up that little bitch."


    Zhao Yichen nodded, but when he looked around, his expression changed.


    "Sister Zhang, what''s wrong?"


    Sister Zhang also noticed, full of surprise.


    "Isn''t this director Wang''s filming location? How did it happen?!"


    The bald head Wang Dao had already been hiding hundreds of meters away at this moment, and he didn''t dare to come out at all, so scared that he was still trembling now, but he was offended and saddened by Jin Shiya.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s find Mr. Niu first."


    Sister Zhang came to Su Yan and the others, and saw the commander-in-chief, she couldn''t help but was taken aback, and smiled: "This old man plays the commander, he has a good temperament, but it''s a pity that he is a bit older.


    The commander-in-chief had cold eyes and looked directly at her, frightening Jie Zhang''s face suddenly.


    "Stare or stare, let me tell you, don''t even think about eating here if I say a word."


    "Sister Zhang, it''s still important to find a cow."


    "it is good."


    Sister Zhang saw Su Yan, her eyes couldn''t be separated, she smiled and said to Su Yan: "This handsome guy, do you know where the cow is?"


    Su Yan pointed to a pile of mud underground. At this time, the cow had already become a pile of flesh and blood.


    Sister Zhang suddenly screamed when she saw it, making Huarong pale with fright.


    But when she saw Jin Shiya behind Su Yan, her complexion forcibly recovered, pointing at Jin Shiya and cursing.


    "You **** is still here. If I don''t take care of you today, I''ll let you be a man here, and then send you to the nightclub."


    Jin Shiya frowned, obviously angry.


    But before she could take a shot, Su Yan waved her hand and Sister Zhang flew directly, hitting a remnant wall with her head, her brain burst and she died immediately.


    Zhao Yichen got up from the wheelchair and wanted to escape, but he still couldn''t jump through Su Yan''s poisonous hand, and went to Huangquan with his sister Zhang.


    You don''t need to guess Su Yan to know that these two must have provoke Jin Shiya, and it is very likely that they have bullied Jin Shiya, so he will naturally not let them go.


    Although the commander-in-chief was dissatisfied with Su Yan''s murder, he was very angry with Sister Zhang, so he didn''t say much.


    "Should I call you Su Yan or Su Baxian?"


    "whatever."


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to plain, and he hugged Jin Shiya directly, planning to leave.


    "Well, let''s call you Su Yan, can we talk?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You can talk about anything. I just want to know you. Cang Hai should have told you everything."


    "Yesling? Well, he told me you want to see me."


    The commander-in-chief''s complexion also returned to plain, but still with a majestic look. This is a long-term formation, and it is generally difficult to hide.


    "This place is not suitable, let''s talk about it in another place."


    Su Yan nodded. As the commander-in-chief of the military, since he came to look for him in person, there must be a major event. If there is a major event, then it will definitely not be discussed for a while. This place is indeed inappropriate.


    "Then let''s go back to Jiangbei, I have a spiritual liquid prepared there, but I can entertain the commander-in-chief."


    The commander-in-chief said with a solemn expression: "I came from Jiangbei."


    Su Yan was slightly stunned. He told Ye Canghai about this and asked the Commander-in-Chief to meet him at the boiling point, but he never thought that such a thing would happen.


    The commander-in-chief''s expression full of solemnity only lasted for a while, but then he looked at Su Yan and smiled: "You have to prepare a few more glasses of super spiritual power for me."

 Chapter 617： Fate of the nation, everyone is responsible

    After speaking, the commander-in-chief walked directly to the underside of the helicopter. There was a rope there. He held it casually. With a leap, he directly boarded the helicopter, and the helicopter whizzed away.


    Su Yan glanced at some of the actors and dramas still around, and Chunlei couldn''t help but spring Lei: "Boiling Point Studios will shut me down for rectification, and all unfair, unclear and dirty things will be removed from me. I will come to check it later. Then this place is waiting to become ruins!"


    The person in charge of Boiling Point Studios hurriedly approached Su Yan at this moment, nodding his head and bowing his waist. Naturally, he absolutely implemented Su Yan''s request and did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction.


    Su Yan then looked at Jin Shiya and said distressedly: "I made you wronged."


    Jin Shiya shook her head, with a flower-like smile on her face. What was wrong with that was incomparable with Su Yan''s arrival.


    Her heart was as sweet as she had eaten honey. Every time she encountered danger, Su Yan would be like a patron saint, appearing beside her in time to remove all dangers for her.


    "Let''s go, we should go back too."


    Jin Shiya nodded, hugged Su Yan, and walked towards the distant road intimately.


    The Bugatti Veyron still stayed on the road, Su Yan jumped on it, and when Jin Shiya sat down, he slammed on the accelerator, but disappeared after a while.


    It wasn''t until a long time that Boiling Point Studios returned to calm, but many actors and screenwriters, and even those martial arts bigwigs who left, were like bees bombing their nests. What happened here has spread throughout Eastern China.


    Of course, people in the martial arts world know Su Yanwei''s name, and ordinary people don''t know his identity. They only know that a very handsome and handsome young man kowtows to the most powerful presence in East China.


    The commander-in-chief arrived in Jiangbei earlier than Su Yan. After all, he was in a helicopter, so the speed was naturally faster.


    When Su Yan and Jin Shiya returned to Jiangbei, the commander-in-chief was already sitting in his university office and drank the super psychic liquid just produced.


    After Su Yan sent Jin Shiya to the villa, he drove to Jiangbei University. He naturally knew that the commander-in-chief would meet him here, after all, it was a business conversation.


    Su Yan pushed open the door and saw the cozy Commander-in-Chief, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Why, without my consent, I drank my super spiritual liquid."


    "You just agreed, saying that you have prepared a few cups to entertain me. There is only one cup here, and I still enjoy it."


    "The quilt you drank is a concentrated super spiritual liquid. It can be diluted by nearly a hundred cups. The price of a cup on the market is 300,000."


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the commander-in-chief and said: "As soon as you met me, you already owed me 30 million."


    The commander-in-chief did not panic at all, he was still extremely calm, looking at Su Yan and said calmly: "Oh, is the famous Su Baxian so stingy? Is the super spiritual power liquid that I asked me to drink diluted?"


    Su Yan didn''t do more entanglement in this matter, he just wanted to know the purpose of the commander-in-chief.


    "Let''s get straight to the point."


    Su Yan sat on the chair and looked at the Commander-in-Chief indifferently, without a trace of fear or tension.


    The commander-in-chief''s realm is just the same as him. Even if he has broken through for many years and the foundation is solid, Su Yan is not afraid of him at all.


    The commander-in-chief smiled heartily: "Okay, I just like refreshing people."


    The commander-in-chief glanced around, and a direct burst of spiritual energy formed a barrier. By doing this, he was naturally wary of ears on the wall.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look cold, so that the people in the later stage of Grand Master Tang could be so vigilant, the content of this conversation might not be simple.


    "It''s safer to do so, if anyone hears that it will be a disaster for the family behind him."


    Su Yan silently sailed the Wannian Ship carefully, which was not bad.


    "Let me introduce myself first."


    The commander-in-chief stood up directly, his face was solemn and majestic. This was the brave and heroic posture of a soldier.


    "The commander-in-chief of the Hua State Army is in front."


    Su Yan looked solemn and said lightly: "You Brother Su in Jiangbei society."


    Hou was stunned in front of him, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so serious. He couldn''t help but angrily said, "This is not the time to make a joke."


    "Well, Jiangnan Su Baxian."


    "It is still a difficult task for you to introduce yourself. Jiangnan, Jiangbei, Lingnan, Weihuai, and Eastern China today have all been subverted by you."


    "No, I didn''t kill the dean of East China."


    Before Hou heard that he almost spewed a mouthful of old blood, you have to thank you for not killing your feelings.


    "You are now a giant in the entire South, you can be regarded as the first person in the South. Even in the world, you are also the top fifteenth in the world, and you are very famous."


    "Commander-in-chief praised it, and I don''t want to do that, but there are always people who come to provoke me, and there are always people who don''t look at my favor, peeping at my super spiritual liquid.


    "Yes, these people have offended or offended you because of something. They failed in a duel with you because they are not low-level. No wonder others."


    "Right, I like to hear what Commander Hou said."


    "You can divide a part of the super psychic liquid to the military. I admire you for that."


    "This is my commitment to the military. I was once a half soldier. I naturally hope that they will become stronger. Only then can they protect their homes and the country and the people."


    Su Yan''s words are from the bottom of his heart. Although he didn''t catch a cold for this type in his previous life, the ordinary Su Yan has such a patriotic heart. Everyone wants his country to be strong and everyone wants to live a more peaceful and safe life.


    "I''m here to see what kind of person you are. As far as I can see, I feel quite relieved."


    "So I passed the assessment of Commander Hou?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and looked at Hou indifferently.


    "Yes, you are considered to have passed my primary exam."


    Hou Zaiqian didn''t joking with him as Su Yan, but seriously said to him: "You are now in the late master stage. The country naturally wants to investigate you, remove the scum, and protect it."


    What Hou Zaiqian said is very clear, and Su Yan is also very clear that this is a country after all, and you have to accept the country''s inspection when facing the country.


    "I agree with you, because I do things upright and distinguish between good and evil. I won''t hurt people who don''t provoke me, but will be friends."


    "Canghai promised me that your character is okay, and you seem to be trustworthy.


    "Commander-in-chief Hou is here to not only test whether I am good or bad, right?"


    "Of course, I''m here to swear by you!" Hou said in a loud voice with a change of expression.


    "swear?"


    "As a citizen of China, China has nurtured you, so you should always keep in mind that the rise and fall of the country is your responsibility!"


    Hou Zaiqian said this with absolute seriousness and solemnity. This is the fundamental purpose of his coming here.


    "Fate of the nation, everyone is responsible?"


    Su Yan was stunned, and then calmly, didn''t he just want to win him over now.


    "Well, I agree with the rise and fall of the country, but I don''t agree with something so superstitious."

 Chapter 618： Storm is coming

    Just kidding, even if he swears, there is no door.


    Hou Qiang looked at Su Yan, with electric eyes, and said coldly: "How can you prove the truth if you don''t swear?"


    "If I swear, I can prove the truth?


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes full of playful abuse, Hou Zaiqian became even more angry.


    "This is the bottom line. If you can''t even do this, then the people in Zhonghai will not condone you to show off."


    "Oh, Commander-in-Chief Hou has moved the people from Zhonghai out, and Xiao Mengxin trembles with fear. What can I do."


    The last thing Su Yan doesn''t eat is threats, threats are absolutely useless in front of him.


    Seeing Su Yan''s disdainful gaze, Hou Zaiqian felt that he was wrong. He wanted to firmly suppress Su Yan to make Su Yan swear, but he never thought that Su Yan would not eat this set.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Hou Zaiqian could only compromise and let Su Yan stop swearing.


    "You can do it without swearing, but if the country is in trouble, you must support it."


    "That''s right, you have to put your posture in the conversation and speak well."


    Su Yan was meant to be educational, which made Hou Zaiqian furious and could only expose the matter.


    "Well, I''m here to remind you, don''t go overboard, the people in Zhonghai are really paying attention to you."


    "I''m very happy to be appreciated by the big guys in Zhonghai."


    "If you think that is appreciation, then I have nothing to say, I have said everything that should be said, and it is all up to you how to do it."


    "Commander Hou has worked hard."


    "The reason why I came to tell you this is actually because of the face of your surname Su."


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he couldn''t help asking: "Commander Hou has something in his words."


    "I''m just guessing, and it''s just a mere speculation, how could you possibly have contact with them."


    "Who are they?"


    "Unspeakable character."


    "Are they also named Su!"


    Su Yan''s expression moved, an aura rose sharply, and golden spiritual power throbbed in his eyes.


    "Why so, we are talking, don''t act like enemies."


    "Then you answer my question."


    "They don''t have **** with Su, but they have been to Su''s family for a while. I think they and Su''s family may be a bit close to each other."


    Su Yan still looked at Hou Zaiqian. What he saw in Hou Zaiqian''s eyes was true, and he did not lie.


    "Kindly confidant..."


    Su Yan repeated these four words, and couldn''t help showing an indifferent face. Why did he have to ask questions.


    "Now he doesn''t need rich relatives at all."


    Su Yan is telling the truth. With his current ability, it is not difficult for the Su family to become the largest family in the south.


    Why should the Su family rely on relatives to return to the top? Then he hadn''t even thought about it.


    "There is one last thing, our conversation is over when we finish talking."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Your super psychic liquid is so famous that it has made many people jealous."


    "I already knew this. I knew they would be jealous when Super Spirit Liquid was born."


    "This means that you and the laboratory are both dangerous, and this needs protection."


    "I don''t need protection, because the person who can be dangerous to me has not yet been born."


    "No wonder it was said that Su Ba was first mad, arrogant, fierce, etc. I know him."


    "I''ve seen Commander Hou''s sassy and heroic posture."


    The two of them stretched out their hands and held them tightly, which was considered a thorough understanding. It was Su Yan''s statement just because of this conversation.


    "Let me remind you one last thing. Recently, the West has moved frequently. If something happens, it must be the West, or the West will sneak into our country."


    Su Yan nodded. He didn''t know whether the enemy acted, but if the enemy dared to treat his family or Jin Shiya, it would be wiped out.


    If something comes at him, this is the right way. He will compete, and the winner will be the king and the loser will die.


    "Commander-in-chief Hou is interested, but the thing I fear most is the enemy, and I can kill as many as I come."


    Hou unexpectedly smiled before hearing this, patted Su Yan on the shoulder, and then left the office.


    Su Yan followed out and took a few bottles of super spiritual power directly from Li Yao and threw them to Hou Zaiqian.


    "Naturally I will not break my promise."


    Hou Zaiqian laughed. Since Su Yan gave it to him, he would naturally want it. This super spiritual power liquid is a treasure, even if he is in the late master stage, he is very important.


    He was just looking shy and not asking for it directly. This time he would envy that group of colleagues when he returned with this super spiritual liquid local product.


    "Commander-in-chief Hou walks slowly, I won''t give it away."


    Hou waved his hand in front, saying goodbye to Su Yan, and then left Jiangbei University by helicopter.


    Just after Hou Zaiqian left, Su Yan''s face was cold, and he looked at Li Yao directly and said: "Immediately gather all the scientific research and staff in the laboratory, I have something to say."


    "Okay, Professor Su."


    Li Yao hurriedly left, and accompanied Academician Chen to summon everyone, but after a while, hundreds of people gathered at the gate of the entire laboratory.


    These are social elites, and some are even thrown out by the institutions of many countries, but they are not moved, they just want to stay and make contributions to their motherland.


    Su Yan looked at everyone, with a faint smile on his face, and said to everyone: "Over the past few months, everyone''s efforts are obvious to all. I thank you all here."


    Academician Chen and everyone were flattered and shook their heads quickly.


    Academician Chen even said: "This is what we should do, and Professor Su is the hardest."


    "Everyone has been working for so long and isolated from the outside world for so long. It is time to relax and go back to spend time with your family."


    A crowd of people didn''t understand Su Yan, they all looked at Su Yan suspiciously.


    "After thinking about it, I enlarged my family''s one-month holiday. This month, everyone can go and play everywhere, spend time with their family, and do what they want."


    Everyone was blinded, and didn''t even think that Su Yan would have a holiday, and it was still a month, the happiness came a bit too suddenly.


    Seeing all of them in a daze, Su Yan couldn''t help but said loudly: "Don''t you want to, then this fake..."


    Before Su Yan could finish speaking, hundreds of people screamed. They naturally wanted a holiday.


    "Then everyone can go now."


    "Thank you Professor Su!"


    The people were very grateful, and it was time to play around and relax their tight nerves after being tired for so long.


    When everyone left, Su Yan left the production room and went directly to the door of the laboratory, with a bench and mobile phone.


    Su Yan naturally knew that he had done everything right now and was waiting for the other party to arrive.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, no matter how high the opponent is, there is only one result, and that is death.


    The dark clouds outside the sky here are getting denser, and lightning waves can be seen in the clouds. Such a vision is bound to be coming.

 Chapter 619： Its time to act

    Su Yan leaned Erlang''s legs, Shi Shiran sat at the gate of the laboratory, like an old man guarding the door.


    He was playing with his mobile phone, seeming to amuse himself for boring time, but in fact he was waiting for someone, because he knew that someone had already arrived in China, and someone had already watched his super psychic liquid.


    Su Yan looked at the mobile game on the screen, facing countless enemies, could not help but say coldly: "Let you be a thousand troops, watch me a great ride!"


    At this time, the overseas West is not peaceful, it can be described as turbulent, and many bigwigs in the martial arts circle and even the political and business circles are looking for something.


    "I heard that Emperor Caesar and they left?"


    A man in a suit and leather shoes frowned slightly, he didn''t know this time, he just heard.


    Next to him is a middle-aged man, full of strength and violent, apparently a figure in the martial arts world.


    "Yes, it is said that I went to the far east."


    The man in the suit was slightly surprised: "Why are you going to the East?"


    "This matter is very secretive, and President Ridley specifically blocked it."


    "Do you want to block?!"


    The man in the suit furrowed his brows tightly. In this way, the matter must be no small, I am afraid it is a shocking event.


    "We don''t know much about the Emperor Caesar, otherwise it will cause trouble to the upper body."


    The man in the suit nodded deeply, and accompanied the middle-aged man into a high-end hotel where a banquet was being held.


    At the moment, Ridley Scott, the president of the Western Chamber of Commerce, frowned. It has been a long time since he talked to Caesar that day, but Caesar and others did not return any news, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "President, have Emperor Caesar and the others changed their minds, it has been half a month?" Ridley''s assistant was also quite angry.


    Ridley Scott was silent for a while, with a chill between his brows, and said in a low voice: "I believe Caesar is a man. Since he has promised, he should be able to do things, not to mention that super spiritual power liquid he is also salivating."


    "But time has passed too long, unless something happens to Emperor Caesar."


    "Hua country is as simple as you think. I don''t know how many capable people and strangers are in that ancient place. If you are not careful, you may be overwhelmed by the gutter."


    The assistant nodded deeply, with a trace of fear on his face. He was also jealous of the mysterious East. He heard that the masters there could fly with swords, but could turn into dragons, because he often heard the descendants of the Orientals calling themselves dragons.


    "Instead of waiting passively, it is better to ask."


    Ridley Scott picked up the phone, shook it himself, and waited quietly.


    His phone is very old-fashioned, popular decades ago, and it is a miracle that it can still talk.


    After a while, the phone was connected, but there was no sound from the phone for a long time.


    Ridley Scott couldn''t help but say: "Caesar, can you hear me?"


    A lazy voice came from the phone: "Caesar is not here, I am Gou Buli."


    "Lao Gou, it''s been half a month, when will you act?"


    Gou Buli was lying in the bathtub of a top hotel, and there were several beautiful girls bathing him beside him, which made him very comfortable.


    "We knew that you would come to remind you. Actually, we were ready to do it ten days ago, but when Su Ba left Jiangbei first, things were delayed."


    "Then where is he now?"


    "People have returned to Jiangbei. We have already planned to do it today. Today is a good day in China."


    "Well, well, I wish you all victory. I am waiting for you in the Chamber of Commerce, and I will take care of you."


    "That''s natural, but you can find a few more beautiful girls. They want Huaguo. These Huaguo beauties are really good."


    After hanging up the phone, Ridley Scott couldn''t help calming down, with a faint smile on his face. Now he only needs to take advantage of it.


    "Let the notification go on, let other business leaders fully fire up and be ready. Super psychic liquid will soon come to our land, and it will definitely set off a wave!"


    "Ok."


    Ridley Coster��s excitement is not unreasonable. As the four kings of the West, they are all strong on the list. It is easy for anyone to deal with a hairy boy in China.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t have Yu Tiandou, even if Su Yan killed Qiu Qianban, it was nothing to Caesar and others.


    After all, Hilton, Goblei and Caesar are all fourteenth to twelfth existences. Their abilities are obvious to all. They are the prestige established after a duel.


    "As soon as the super psychiatric fluid arrives, this western market will be ruled by me, and then it will be sent to the star country, and even back to China, who in this world dares not to accept me!"


    Ridley Scott smiled, as if he had seen himself rule the world''s business empire and become the master of business.


    The departed assistant came back and looked at Ridley Scott and said: "President, all of this is based on the abilities of Emperor Caesar. It is difficult for me to unify the world''s business empire."


    "Ability, their abilities are not the same for my use, as long as they keep wagging their tails to the bones, what''s to be afraid of."


    Ridley Scott''s face showed contempt, and he didn''t put Caesar and others in his eyes at all.


    Although in that talk, he gave up a high percentage, but the businessman has 10,000 ways to make you less than a penny.


    Of course Ridley Scott would not be so stupid, he would still give Caesar and others some benefits, but 60%, there is no door.


    According to Ridley Scott''s news, those business giants were also extremely excited and transferred the investment funds directly to Ridley Scott''s company account.


    However, within a short period of time, Ridley Scott''s company account was over 100 billion euros. This is just the beginning.


    At the beginning, the cooperation was negotiated. In the end, many bigwigs knew about additional investment. Ridley Scott carefully calculated that the total amount of investment money would exceed 300 billion euros.


    For Ridley Scott, 300 billion euros would be considered a huge sum of money in the past, but now this is just a springboard.


    Many investors have formed a discussion group to discuss investment matters.


    "Rochesky, how much did you invest?"


    "Not much, ten billion."


    "Ah, so many, I only invested two billion."


    "It contains powerful life factors, it is a magical medicine, and it will inevitably be popular all over the world in the future."


    "Rochesky, don''t look so open. Business matters are uncertain. I think we still have to wait for Emperor Caesar to get the things back."


    On the other hand, in the top hotel, Gobuli had already put on his clothes, because Caesar informed him that he had to end the scrubbing.


    Caesar looked at the three of them with extremely cold eyes, and said directly: "Su Ba has already returned, it is time to act"

 Chapter 620： Vigorous

    On the wide streets, cars shuttled like clouds. At this time, it was at the peak of get off work hours, and many office workers rushed to and fro.


    The lush trees on both sides of the road were swayed by the breeze, exuding a unique fragrance, which is the only green in the city.


    On the sidewalk, many people travel like clouds, just to get home early and get away from their exhaustion.


    But a figure suddenly appeared on the originally calm street, ignoring the almost impenetrable road, coming and going like wind, a few flashes were 100 meters away.


    Others didn''t notice him, because he was too fast, and he suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    This person is wearing a handsome suit, with a proud heroic spirit between his brows, and a trace of vicissitudes on his chiseled face.


    As the 18th strongest in the rankings, and respected by thousands of people in the West, Patton did not feel happy.


    The task this time is to capture the super spiritual power fluid, so it will inevitably be confronted with Su Baxian of China, and it is very likely a duel of death.


    He himself knew that he was not Su Baxian''s opponent, but he was still unwilling to do so now, because Su Ba first looked at him from the ant to the towering tree, and the speed was amazing.


    Button''s speed remains unchanged, and the goal is naturally Jiangbei University. His coming this time can only be regarded as a foil. Whether he can succeed depends on the other three.


    The four originally gathered together, but did not go to Jiangbei University together. They were divided into four directions, in order to prevent Su Yan from having the slightest chance to escape.


    But Button is the weakest side, if Su Yan breaks through from him, it will be extremely easy.


    But they were completely worried about how Su Yan could escape, he was still waiting quietly at the gate of the laboratory at the moment, already sharpening his sword.


    "Barton, are you here?"


    "I have reached the West Gate."


    "Okay, don''t go too fast."


    "it is good."


    It is Caesar who speaks naturally, he is the absolute leader this time, and all actions are heard by him.


    At this time, Caesar had arrived at the east school gate, standing on the iron fence in front of the school gate, looking at the campus proudly.


    The campus of Jiangbei University is also very lively at this moment. Many students are going to study in the evening, wandering around in twos and threes, eating something, or making love.


    Caesar switched the audio and asked Gou Buli at Xiangnan School Gate.


    "Goubuli, where is it now?"


    "Hey, I''ve arrived at the girls'' dormitory, the girls here are really good."


    He is now beside the girls'' dormitory of the Art Department, and the girls here are naturally beautiful and greedy him.


    Caesar''s face became cold, and he directly reprimanded: "Gou Buli, you are performing a task now, I advise you to put away your lust."


    Hearing Caesar''s warning, Gobuli tried to restore his composure, but his eyes still looked at the girls'' dormitory from time to time.


    "I know, go to the laboratory now?"


    "Ok."


    Gou Buli thought to himself that when things are done, he must buy a luxury car to come to this university to fish for girls.


    And Hilton Caesar also passed, he was already near the laboratory at this time, and he saw Su Yan sitting at the door.


    "Caesar, there is someone at the door of the laboratory, I am afraid it is Su Baxian."


    Caesar narrowed slightly, and said solemnly: "Unexpectedly, he already knew that we were coming, so we don''t have to be sneaky."


    The four began to gather and appeared together at the back gate of Jiangbei University, only a few steps away from the laboratory.


    When Su Yan was a kilometer away from Hilton, he noticed this person''s fluctuations. He was still playing the game and he didn''t stop because of it.


    But Hilton did not come to him, but went to the back school gate, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel cold.


    "It seems that a lot of people came this time."


    Su Yan casually swiped, and the big boss in the game was easily killed by him and directly cleared the whole game.


    Many of the people who came had no practical significance to Su Yan, because he killed as many people as they came, and the only result was that they left a few more corpses beside the laboratory.


    The four of them walked towards the laboratory together, wind and frost appeared all around, leaving behind a chill wherever they went, making the passing students shiver involuntarily.


    "Caesar, this Su Ba first defeated Qiu Qianyan, so I can solve it easily by simply letting me do it, so why bother."


    It was Gou Buli, who was worthy of the thirteenth list, and he was very powerful compared to Hilton, so he naturally dared to speak out.


    "Do you think Su Baxian still beheaded Su Baxian who was at the time of Qiu Qianyan?"


    "How long has passed since, he is at best the mid-master stage."


    Gou Buli was the pinnacle of the mid-term master, and the suppression of his realm could easily destroy Su Yan.


    But Caesar''s eyes were cold, and it took a long time to say coldly: "You are too underestimating Su Ba first. The battle of the sea has passed for nearly a month, and his realm has reached that point, who knows."


    Gou Buli''s expression changed, he still knew a little about Su Yan, he had only been famous for a year, and he couldn''t treat it with common sense at all.


    Gou Buli had no more words, and became quiet. Thinking about it in his heart now, maybe his realm is no longer dominant.


    Caesar saw that Gou Buli had lost his voice, so he recovered his expression and walked to the laboratory first. The three of them hurriedly followed.


    It was not far from the laboratory. Although the four people''s footsteps were very quiet, Su Yan listened to them, and his eyes became colder.


    From the footsteps, he can judge that these four people are definitely not simple, they must be in the realm of masters, and one of them makes him a little unpredictable, which shows that the realm of this person is not below him. It seems that there must be a next time. It''s a fierce battle.


    When Caesar came to the laboratory, the huge square was empty, only Su Yanshi was sitting at the door of the laboratory like an old man at the door.


    Caesar stared at Su Yan directly, his whole body was soaring, and he said directly: "I am fortunate to have heard of Su Baxian today. I really have an extraordinary bearing."


    Caesar''s words contain powerful coercion, which is naturally a test of fiction and reality, knowing oneself and the other can survive a hundred battles.


    But Su Yan waved his hand, this powerful majesty disappeared, and it didn''t threaten him at all.


    The standing Caesar''s face showed an icy meaning at the moment, and now he has eight points of certainty that Su Yan''s realm is probably not much different from him.


    Such a person made him feel cold, but it was only an instant, and Caesar completely restored his calm.


    How scared he is, this time he is not here alone, even if he is alone, he is not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    The four of them took a step forward, their spirits surged, and the powerful ripples forced them towards Su Yan, which was bound to give him a little bit of power.


    This wave of rippling aura was like a rainbow, directly surging towards Su Yan, fluctuating with a powerful force, more shocking than coercion.

 Chapter 621： Tan Beng

    The air scattered around, the rapid friction, the electric light filled, all were ignited by this powerful energy fluctuation, and it turned out to be a sea of ??fire.


    When people in the distance saw this scene, they all grew their mouths, their faces full of horror and surprise.


    "What happened in the lab?!"


    "Is it on fire?"


    "Don''t worry, Professor Su is there, even if it catches fire, it will be fine."


    The laboratory was built on the back mountain of the campus. It was originally sparsely populated. In addition, there were few people except the staff.


    Right now the staff have been deported, and only Su Yan is left here.


    Bodo caused by the fire did not surprise everyone for a long time, because it was just a flash in the pan, and disappeared after a wave.


    In order to ensure the safety of other people, Su Yan specifically instructed Li Yao to send security guards to guard her surroundings and not allow anyone to enter.


    In the face of such majestic energy fluctuations, Su Yan did not have the slightest fear, but a sneer on his face, the golden spiritual power in his hand turned into a ball of light, and it blasted over.


    In an instant, there seemed to be a brief day in the surroundings, all the offensives dissipated, and the laboratory returned to calm.


    Many students felt relieved when they saw the disappearing flame.


    "Professor Su has solved it."


    "Professor Su is handsome and capable. I would be content if I had such a man."


    "Dream, Professor Su is a typical good man who only loves Jin Shiya."


    A group of people were chattering non-stop, but it did not affect the progress of the laboratory at all, and the two sides were already at war.


    Caesar is extremely majestic, a pair of sapphire-like eyes with incomparable deep meaning, his hands hang down at will, which shows that Caesar is not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    "The old news is that Su Ba was first known for his fame, and he is well-known today."


    "Presumably you are the Western overlord Caesar."


    Su Yan also had some understanding of the characters on the local rankings, so he checked them out.


    "Wrong, everyone calls me Emperor Caesar."


    "The Great?"


    Su Yan''s drama has emerged, and the realm of the mere master is also worthy of being called the great emperor. It is really ridiculous.


    He stepped into reincarnation that year before he dared to call himself the emperor, the name Caesar the Great was too cheap.


    Patton on the side said at this moment: "Master Su, why are we here this time, you must be very clear."


    Su Yan was still looking at Caesar, and he didn''t even pay attention to Button. He was inferior to the ant in his eyes.


    Barton was naturally furious, his eyes revealed the color of bleeding light, and the power in his body was extremely violent.


    But Caesar waved his hand and signaled Barton to be quiet. Barton gave Su Yan a bitter look and had to obey Caesar.


    "There is a saying in the Chinese state that we should go to the village and do what we are doing."


    Gou Buli said coldly: "Caesar, why are you telling him about this, isn''t it a waste of your tongue?"


    "No, no, it''s naturally best to handle things peacefully, right? Su Baxian?"


    Su Yan did not answer. The phone in his hand showed the game screen. His other hand had never stopped, and the second game was about to be cleared by him.


    Hilton naturally noticed, and said angrily: "Caesar, why do you tell him these things, that is only a coward will follow, the real strong need to speak peacefully, the weak may have already bowed before facing."


    Caesar smiled unabated, and said calmly: "I used to think the same way as you did, but now I quite agree with Hua Guo''s strategy. Tai Chi''s strategy does not hurt myself but makes the enemy uncomfortable. This is brilliant."


    Because Caesar was the strongest, Gou Buli and the others didn''t dare to say anything, they could only show dissatisfaction on the side and vent their nostrils.


    "Su Baxian, you find that you don''t take out good things but take them for yourself. This is not the quality that a Chinese should have."


    "You want to talk to me about the quality of Chinese people?" Su Yan was even more abused, and said directly, "Then why don''t you give up your girlfriend to share?"


    Caesar''s eyes were suddenly cold, frost emerged, and his blue eyes were purer, like a vast ocean.


    His hands clenched tightly at this moment, which indicated that his anger had already tilted toward the balance of the duel to complete the task.


    "Su Baxian, I really want to peacefully resolve our conflicts. I don''t want to see bloodshed."


    "If you don''t want to see it, close your eyes or leave, I will spare your life."


    Gou Buli was furious, and stared directly at Su Yan, saying sternly: "Do you think we dare not kill you?!"


    "It''s not that I thought it was that you couldn''t do it at all."


    Gou Buli couldn''t stand it anymore and looked at Caesar directly and said, "This is the end of the matter, what else can we talk about!"


    Caesar also had cold eyes, and looked at Su Yan and said, "I don''t want to see you die young. After all, it is not easy for you to achieve such an achievement."


    "I don''t want to see your soul not return to the earth, now I will give myself up and let you go."


    Talking to Su Yan is simply looking for abuse. No one has ever taken advantage of him.


    The killing intent appeared in Caesar''s eyes, and it was impossible to talk with such words, so let''s get to the point.


    "In that case, take out the formula of Super Spirit Liquid."


    "Recipe, do you want a recipe too?"


    "Don''t want to bluff me, I''m not as stupid as Kim Hyun Moo."


    "I think you are inferior to him."


    "Caesar, talk nonsense with him, kill him directly, the super spiritual power liquid is ours."


    Hilton''s muscles bulged up and he was amazed, even stronger than Hercules.


    Gou Buli also fixed his eyes on Su Yan, as if Su Yan was already dead in his eyes.


    Barton, who had been silent for a long time, said at this moment: "Master Caesar, this son is too arrogant, it will inevitably not be taken away without removing the super spiritual liquid."


    He also had selfishness in his heart. Once Su Yan died, he would advance one place on the earth list, becoming the 17th strongest in the earth list. "


    "I wanted to pay attention to a way to survive, but you don''t cherish it, but you are still arrogant, so I can''t blame it."


    When Caesar said this, he announced that blood must appear here today and that someone will bury it here.


    "To be honest, when you enter China, your ending is already doomed."


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, and his face appeared cold and frosty, and an aura that seemed proud of the heavenly prince appeared.


    "Dare to take a peek at my things, there have been many people throughout the ages, but the ending has been reincarnated or dispelled!"


    Su Yan''s voice seemed to possess a kind of magical power, with constant response and high momentum, Patton who was standing beside him was taken aback.


    He began to doubt that the gap between his abilities and Su Yan was not just a little bit different, it was probably even bigger than the gap between him and Gou Buli and others.


    This made him tremble in his heart, realizing that he would never charge in the next big fight, and it was most appropriate to wave the flag and shout to the side.


    Even Hilton was aware of Su Yan''s toughness, and perhaps his mid-level master''s strength was not enough for Su Yan.

 Chapter 622： Button is dead!

    "What a Su Baxian, it''s worth noting that outsiders are talking crazy, but I don''t know if you are fierce."


    "You don''t know, just try it."


    Spiritual power emerged in Su Yan''s hand, and with a casual blow, the violent fluctuations squeezed the air, which was an invisible blow.


    Caesar raised his eyebrows and raised his fist. He was extremely fierce, and directly smashed the air fluctuations directly. A layer of frost fell on the sky and the ground made a crisp sound.


    "It''s really amazing. It''s incredible to hear that you have grown from a small urban leader to a few provincial leaders in a year."


    "So much nonsense, just die!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with Caesar and killed the four of them. Everything was calm. It would be nice to go back and sleep with Jin Shiya by himself.


    Caesar''s coldness also increased wildly, and the strength of his body poured out, and the ground was shaken.


    "Shoot together, three strokes to kill this person."


    Gou Buli and Hilton nodded at the same time, Patton naturally had no objection. Only by destroying Su Yan can he have a lot of money and super spiritual power.


    Thinking of the rich life factor of super spiritual power fluid, Patton''s heart suddenly yearned, just like a girl thinking of spring, it is also a manifestation of desire.


    "Kill him, I will drink a hundred bottles of life factor like that later!"


    Hilton has already taken action. He is a typical Li Xiu, known as the great master of Hengcheng, and he is extremely powerful.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Hilton''s fist was shining, and this fist could break the mountain and split the stone, reaching a strength of 20,000 jin.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, his right hand had already become a fist, and he hit Hilton directly.


    After a violent sound, spiritual power poured out in the sky, like a fairyland on earth, attracting the eyes of countless people, but it was even more trembling.


    The two punched each other and both took three steps back, which made Hilton full of anger.


    He didn''t expect Su Yan''s power to be so strong. To know that he is a force repairer, the only thing he relies on is power.


    The monks in the east knew very well that it was Qi cultivation and was good at spiritual power.


    But Su Yan showed strength that is not weaker than him, which means that Su Yan not only repairs his qi, but also has the best strength.


    "This son is too enchanting, I am afraid it is difficult to deal with."


    "Humph, Xiao Xiaohe just hangs his teeth and sees me hurt him!"


    Gou Buli shot, although he is also a force repair, but his power is different from Hilton, his power is corrosive, and while attacking the enemy, it also consumes the opponent''s spiritual power.


    Gou Buli''s shot made Patton all over him. Hilton and Su Yan are only one place behind in the rankings. No one knows which one is strong or weak, but Gou Buli is different, he knows its power deeply.


    "Master Goblei, I will help you!"


    Button rushed over, his muscles raging, his blue veins bulging, his eyes were full of madness, like madness boiling.


    Patton''s stunt is an electric light, which can be used to destroy everything, but his power is a delicious meal for Su Yan.


    Su Yan took the lead to face Gobuli, palm the wind howled, and directly confronted him, the strength is not weak at all, but because of the blessing of spiritual power, it still takes advantage of it.


    This made Gou Buli''s face full of horror, but he was the pinnacle of the mid-term grandmaster, and he even fell in love with Su Yan.


    What he didn''t know was that Su Yan didn''t use his full strength, otherwise he would be injured this time, and he might be destroyed.


    The reason why Su Yan simply went against Gou Buli was because he had shifted his focus to Button.


    Su Yan rushed towards Barton at an unparalleled speed, which made Barton''s expression change, and the electric light kept showing up.


    But Su Yan didn''t defend himself at all. He just opened his mouth and swallowed the electric light, narrowing the distance with Patton.


    This made Barton look astonished, his electric light is considered to be the strongest stunt, even the powerhouse in the middle of the grandmaster did not dare to ignore it, which made him have another guess about Su Yan''s realm.


    Caesar also noticed Su Yan''s movements, his eyes became cold, and he flew directly to Su Yan, with both hands out, it was bound to force Su Yan back.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about Caesar''s attack at all, and after evading easily, he appeared directly in front of Patton.


    "The mere eighteenth people dare to be presumptuous in front of me, and today I will take you to sacrifice to the heavens!"


    Su Yan raised the knife in his hand, and the palm of the wind whizzed down, like a sharp knife, slashing directly towards Patton''s neck.


    This speed is almost between seconds, and when he is almost reacting, the palm of his hand falls.


    Barton can only use his full strength, resisting Su Yan''s attack with both hands, and guarding his lifeline.


    But Su Yan''s strong knife cleave is something Patton can resist. He is only in the middle of the grandmaster, and he is much weaker than the East China Taidou.


    Su Yan''s palms fell directly, and Patton''s hands were like mud, unable to resist the slightest. They were directly cut off by both sides, and blood spurted out wildly.


    However, Su Yan''s offensive did not diminish, and he slashed directly at Barton''s neck. Suddenly the head flew out, blood spurted, and the entire smooth ground was stained with red.


    Killing Barton is easy for Su Yan, even if Caesar is here, the person he wants to kill must die.


    Barton''s body struggled a few times unwillingly, and finally fell powerlessly, completely silent.


    This scene was seen by Gobuli and others. Su Yan''s speed was so fast that they couldn''t rescue them at all, and they could only watch Patton be killed.


    "Shit!"


    Gou Buli yelled angrily and rushed towards Su Yan directly. He did not leave the slightest any more and attacked with all his strength. His power was corrosive, and he was bound to exhaust Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, and with one move, a golden spiritual power emerged, rushing towards Gou Buli without any fear.


    The forces of the two sides collided, and Gou Buli''s power was unable to erode Su Yan''s spiritual power, which made him full of shock.


    "What sorcery did you learn, it can''t be corroded!"


    Su Yan said with disdain on his face: "It''s ridiculous that you killed you like a dog in the middle of your master''s stage and wanted to erode my spiritual power."


    Goubuli''s face was full of blue veins, and Su Yan''s words were like a knife pierced into his heart, making him feel heartbroken.


    Su Yan''s words are not only verbal contempt, but also a mockery of Gou Buli, and even more disdain for his abilities, which simply devalues ??him for nothing.


    However, Caesar stopped Gou Buli''s impulse and looked at Su Yan with a cold face, his brows were full of evil spirits.


    "He is really strong, I am afraid he has entered the late master stage."


    As soon as Caesar''s words came out, Gou Buli and Hilton were shocked at the same time, as if they had suffered a world-shaking change, with completely unbelievable expressions.


    "He! His master late stage!"


    Gou Buli trembled endlessly, he was only at the peak of the mid-term master, how did this convince him.

 Chapter 623： Kill the two again

    Not only is Gou Buli unbelievable, but Hilton on the side has already had a sudden change in fright. In the later period of the master, this is a dream for him for ten years.


    The reason why Caesar can become the first of the four is because he broke through to the later stage of the Grandmaster, one level higher than the realm of Goblei and others, and he has absolute sovereignty.


    The realm gap is the sky grab, and it is a joke if you want to leapfrog on this earth, except for Su Yan, a foreigner of course.


    Today''s Caesar no longer has the prestige before, he also fully understands why the four of them came, Su Yan did not run away.


    How could the powerful master of Tangtang''s later stage escape? He didn''t fear the four of them at all. Except for himself, I''m afraid that the other three were not in the eyes of Su Yan''s law from start to finish.


    However, he did not expect that he was the same in Su Yan''s eyes. Su Yan dared to wait at the gate, naturally not afraid of them.


    "In the later period of the Grandmaster, it''s no wonder I heard people say that you are a martial arts star. I didn''t care about it at first, but now I think it is really worth it."


    Even if it was Caesar, who was discovered to be talented at the age of eight, it has been decades now, and decades have passed since he entered the post-master stage.


    In this comparison, Caesar''s face was full of gloom, and his complexion was extremely dark. It was obvious that he was furious about this, and he was really angry.


    "Now I know, but it''s too late!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his figure drifted away and disappeared.


    Su Yan was not seen in the entire empty square, which made Goubuli and the others nervous.


    "Be careful!"


    Caesar yelled, full of strength, and directly broke the clothes, showing his strong upper body, with perfect eight pack abs.


    Hilton was even more violent. There was only a pair of **** left in his body. The muscles all over his body were so swollen, like a plant sarcoma.


    "What about the late Grandmaster, I just blow him up like me!"


    Hilton shouted angrily, his fists collided, making a loud noise, and one foot fell on the ground and the stone slab shattered.


    But as soon as his words fell, he jumped into the air and hit the ground a hundred meters away.


    Naturally, this was Su Yan''s violent blow, if it was invisible and unprepared, one blow could hurt the enemy.


    Hilton smashed the square into a huge pit, and he was lying in the pit, with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, obviously injured.


    But Goubuli''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly asked, "Hilton, are you okay?"


    "Something is going on, I''m so sorry."


    It has to be said that as the fourteenth strong man in the rankings, a more powerful existence than Qiu Qianyan must have his uniqueness.


    Otherwise, with his mid-master realm, Su Yan would lose his battle with a random blow.


    His body is extremely stiff, firmer than mountains, and tougher than Cangsong. He is the purest force repair, powerful, and defensive.


    Su Yan couldn''t use 60% of his power in a single strike. He originally thought that 60% of the power could make Hilton kill or hurt him, but now it seems to be underestimated.


    Before Hilton could get up, Su Yan had already rushed towards him. One blow did not kill him, so he would strike again. This time Su Yan would never give Hilton a chance to survive.


    Caesar saw and heard, and hurriedly drew away. There was a light behind him. He couldn''t see whether it was a false god, but he was absolutely powerful.


    The rays of light seemed to shoot a light arrow, and the target was naturally Su Yan. The ability to track could not escape.


    Su Yan''s expression became cold. After all, it was a powerful skill of the master''s later stage, and he had to wait for it.


    His hands were sealed, his spiritual power surged wildly, and he directly displayed a powerful magic trick, and a strange wave was formed around him.


    There seemed to be a wall in front of him, revealing golden light, extremely powerful, and directly absorbed the light arrow shot by Caesar.


    Caesar''s face was livid, his arrow will undoubtedly die in the middle of the grandmaster, and even the later of the grandmaster is likely to be hurt.


    But Su Yan resisted easily, seemingly a casual move, a defense just emerged, and the Arrow of Light had nothing to do with him.


    This is a strong enemy, this is a strong enemy, and even a strong enemy!


    Whether his Caesar can pass safely depends on whether he can defeat Su Yan. If he wins, he is the king, and he loses face when he loses.


    But he was a little lost, Su Yan wouldn''t just wait for him to make a move, and he had already rushed to Hilton at this time.


    The golden flames that throbbed with both hands, like a golden dragon, patted Hilton directly with the sound of dragon roar.


    Hilton''s fists were clenched, and the strength of his body was the strongest to resist. He knew that if he couldn''t resist this time, it would be over.


    However, his strong resistance could not stop Su Yan''s offensive, and the beating golden spiritual power spread directly to his body, covering him.


    Hilton continued to yell, howls and screams again and again, and the heart-piercing pain was incomprehensible at all, and the pain of both soul and body being roasted on time.


    Before Caesar made another move, Hilton was turned to ashes in his screams, and the top fourteenth powerhouse was wiped out.


    Caesar''s anger was three feet tall, his eyes were like magma, and it was impossible to describe his anger.


    Now he just wants to kill Su Yan, otherwise the breath will never disappear.


    "Su Baxian, I won''t be Caesar if I don''t kill you today!"


    "Just you, if you can leave alive today, even if I lose."


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Gou Buli, who was not far away. This was naturally his next goal, and Caesar had to leave it to the final solution.


    Cold sweat broke out on Gou Buli''s forehead, and Hilton''s tragic situation just now is still vivid, and he is really afraid of Su Yan now.


    But even if it is fear, it can''t be expressed, not to mention shame, that will weaken the momentum, and will no longer be able to resist Su Yan.


    The power of Gou Buli''s whole body gathered his hands. Before Su Yan could make a move, he was a preemptive strike. He rushed towards Su Yan and swiped his fists directly into Su Yan''s chest.


    Su Yan sneered and looked at Gou Buli and said, "Good job!"


    The golden dragon appeared behind him, and the dragon roars endlessly, and the momentum is high, shocking Gou Buli''s eyes cold, and his body is slightly trembling.


    "Illusory things, don''t be afraid of him!"


    Caesar shouted, furiously shot, and directly attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not fearless, turned over to confront it, and collided with his fists, all regressing.


    But Caesar couldn''t be happy, because Su Yan and his opponent Baizhao didn''t use any spiritual power. They relied entirely on pure power, which made his heart change quietly.


    Su Yan and Caesar slapped each other, then opened the distance and headed directly towards Gou Buli.


    His sky-shaking sixteen-style fragmentation came out, containing majestic spiritual power, and with the intent of killing, he pressed towards Gobleige.


    Gou Buli''s complexion changed and he resisted desperately. His power erosion reached the maximum, but he didn''t use Su Yan at all.


    Gou Buli couldn''t resist Su Yan''s move, and he was directly bombarded to pieces!

 Chapter 624： Broken arm

    Su Yan only used the fragmentation style. Before the collapse style was used, Gobuli was already unable to resist and was broken into fragments.


    The flesh and blood flying in the sky, Su Yan casually turned everything to ashes, and the whole world was no longer able to care for this person.


    After several shots, Su Yan easily beheaded Button first, then killed Hilton, and even after fighting against Emperor Caesar with a hundred moves, he killed Goblei with one blow.


    Right now the huge square is already in devastation, but only two of them are still standing in the square. The students of Jiangbei University in the distance have already realized that the square is wrong.


    Academician Chen severely stopped these people from further watching and sent additional guards to seal off the entire laboratory.


    When he was leaving, Su Yan had a few conversations with Academician Chen alone. He revealed that he was going to meet the enemy in the laboratory, so he must not let anyone in.


    At this moment, Caesar''s eyes were like a volcanic eruption, and the light behind him was even more dazzling, and Gou Buli''s destruction made him feel like he was fighting against the water.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Su Yan smiled, more relaxed, completely lost the coldness just now.


    Caesar''s eyes changed a little, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "I''m afraid this word won''t appear in my dictionary at all."


    "Really, then I will let it be firmly printed in your dictionary now."


    Su Yan teleported to appear in front of Caesar, blasted out with a punch, and his strength reached more than 20,000 catties. It was a powerful blow, and it was not like playing with Hilton before.


    Caesar did not directly accept the move, but the beam of light behind him rushed directly to Su Yan.


    The radiant light actually carried a strange power, which made Su Yan feel uncomfortable.


    Caesar smiled, his skills are weird, otherwise he wouldn''t be the twelfth strong in the ranking.


    "Su Baxian, you can wait to die if you are enveloped by my light."


    But before Caesar''s smile lasted long, his face became extremely gloomy, because Su Yan had broken his light skills.


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power skyrocketed, directly turning into flames, burning nothingness, these rays of light were swallowed and burned, turning into nothingness.


    "Is that just the right thing? That being called Emperor Caesar is really bragging."


    Caesar''s muscles soared, and he suddenly became a horrified strongman, two meters huge, extremely mighty.


    "Let you **** power."


    Caesar rushed forward, his arm burst into flames, and his skin began to split, like a unicorn arm.


    Su Yan was full of spiritual power, all blessed on his arm, and rushed towards Caesar without any fear.


    The two bombarded, the sky and the earth changed color, and the clouds couldn''t bear the violent fluctuations, and they fell directly.


    Caesar''s arm had recovered, but his hand bones were cracked. Obviously, he was at a disadvantage this time.


    "Is that just a little bit of strength, that''s not enough!"


    Su Yan attacked again, showing ten percent of his power and blessing with spiritual power, just like a fist that shook the sky, attacking Caesar.


    Caesar''s gaze surged, and he didn''t shake again, but was chanting an obscure language, and his hands actually painted a strange pattern.


    The pattern is very strange, I can''t understand what it is, exactly like a painting like Picasso.


    But this weird pattern has an extremely powerful force, as if it were Caesar''s stunt.


    Su Yan''s fist rushed away, but was directly dispelled by this strange pattern, and his spiritual power disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect to have to use the last resort to deal with you, thanks to the stunt that the warchief gave me back then!"


    Caesar''s face is full of smiles. With this method, he can stand in an invincible position and consume Su Yan''s spiritual power. Then the end must be his victory.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he stared at the weird pattern in front of Caesar. There was nothing he could do for a while.


    His "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can only transform all kinds of heaven and earth spiritual power for its use, but this weird pattern is not pure spiritual power, more like a rune taboo power, which cannot be transformed at all.


    Su Yan''s greatest back hand is "Nine Heavens of Chaos", and other moves have no effect on Caesar''s pattern, which has to make his eyes cold.


    "For those of you who are acquainted, hand over the super soul liquid, and I can leave you a whole body."


    "You don''t need to be so anxious if you want the whole body, I will make you right now!"


    Su Yan directly turned the golden spiritual power of his dantian into a golden dragon phantom, and swooped toward Caesar to see if it was effective.


    However, the Golden Dragon phantom was directly blocked by the pattern, and was finally absorbed directly, and disappeared.


    "It''s useless, everything is in vain."


    Caesar was so unscrupulous, but Su Yan didn''t think he was facing a desperate situation. There must be a way to break this pattern.


    Su Yan reversed the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" and turned the golden spiritual power in his dantian into a cloud of heaven and earth aura full of corrosive aura, and headed towards Caesar.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can transform all spiritual powers for their own use, and can also be reversibly transformed into other spiritual powers.


    Caesar sneered, his lips still moved, and the weird pattern began to work, trying to turn the corrosive spirit into nothingness.


    The corrosive aura is like brown sugar, directly covering the weird pattern, the weird pattern can''t swallow it at all.


    Caesar''s expression changed, knowing that his stunt had been broken, his eyes were cold, and he had already retreated.


    However, Su Yan looked indifferently, and rushed directly to Caesar without talking nonsense, and displayed the strongest move, breaking style, and attacked Caesar.


    Caesar can only fight with all his strength, and his whole body strength reaches the top, and the strongest blow of the master later can change the world.


    The two banged against each other, instead of fist-to-fist, they slammed into each other''s chest separately, and their fists and skills fell on each other''s body.


    Caesar''s complexion changed, his chest seemed to be a little sunken, and an oppressive heartache began to appear, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    And even though Su Yan''s chest was somewhat dented by Caesar''s strong blow, it did not hurt the internal organs and his spiritual power was restored, but after a while, he recovered as before.


    Caesar didn''t have the weird pattern, Su Yan was not afraid at all, but he let go of his hands and feet to fight with him, and the anger that had just been squeezed broke out immediately.


    "You don''t have that pattern, now it looks like an ant in my eyes!"


    Su Yan''s inner alchemy radiated light like a star, shining incomparably, all the spiritual power was fully gushing out, directly covering the arm.


    Su Yan''s arm was dazzling, and he couldn''t look directly at it at all. It was the strongest blow of the master''s late stage. It was the strongest blow of strength and strength. It was the strong will of the strongest divine consciousness.


    With his hand like a knife, he rushed directly to Caesar without fear of all his defenses. When he aimed at his arm, he slashed directly.


    The dazzling light flashed across, and then I saw the blood jet, Caesar''s entire right arm fell to the ground, directly turning to ashes.


    Caesar''s eyes were extremely blue, and he forcibly stopped the bleeding from the wound, but now he fully knew that he could no longer fight Su Yan.

 Chapter 625： Escape

    After breaking off Caesar''s arm strongly, Su Yan didn''t have much joy, and still maintained a relatively indifferent gaze.


    Now Caesar can no longer fight him, the ending is a foregone conclusion, and the next moment is when Su Yan directly beheads him.


    Caesar''s eyes were like hell''s messengers, with a spiteful meaning, wishing to eat Su Xian.


    He has been in the West for decades and has never suffered. Every time he encounters an enemy, the opponent is injured or destroyed.


    But when I came to China this time, the situation that I originally vowed and believed to be inevitable was broken little by little until it disappeared without a trace.


    Now that he can save his life, that''s the best situation.


    But the two are already in dire straits, how can Su Yan tolerate those who rob him of his super spiritual power liquid, and those who oppose him have basically gone to **** to report.


    "Su Baxian, your methods surprised me. I admit that I failed this mission."


    Caesar kept his eyes cold, and there was too much anger in his heart to vent. When he thought that the Chinese military did not intervene, he realized his recklessness.


    That''s right, Commander-in-Chief Hou also mentioned this when talking to Su Yan before. He also said that it is necessary for him to stay here for a while, but Su Yan directly rejected it.


    Su Yan doesn''t need people from the military department to help him defend. He believes in his own ability. If he can''t protect his own things, it doesn''t make much sense to stay, he will eventually be snatched by others.


    "It''s too late to admit that you have failed, and you are doomed when you step into China."


    With a move, Su Yan appeared directly in front of Caesar, and the powerful offensive came out again, heading towards Caesar.


    Caesar was full of fright and anger, and his body was full of strength. When he gathered again, his body changed greatly.


    "Tear."


    Caesar''s clothes were directly broken by the swelling muscles, and a majestic force spread out, even with an inner strength.


    Naturally, Caesar is not simply practicing strength cultivation. From the weird patterns he has just displayed, he knows that he also practices Qi cultivation, which is probably an expert advice.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted and killed him, his strength was incomparably powerful, and the golden spiritual power blessed him, allowing him to collapse the rock with this fist, even if the master of the later period saw it, he would show fear.


    Caesar knew that if he didn''t resist desperately, I was afraid that his life would have to be accounted for here, so he was fighting Su Yan with the mentality of coming from despair.


    In adversity, people can often stimulate potential abilities, and sometimes they can perform beyond the level. This confirms the saying that people are forced out.


    Caesar was forced to a dead end, and the only way to survive was to repel Su Yan and create time for himself to escape.


    Facing Su Yan''s violent punch, which could break the rocks and create spatial fluctuations, his expression was solemn, and he actually blessed all his power on his left hand. Obviously he wanted to shake Su Yan.


    The fists collided, and the sound of the collapse of the sky made the entire Jiangbei University feel like an earthquake. Countless people hurriedly opened their mouths and covered their ears to deal with the penetration of this super sound.


    "Where did what happened?"


    "I don''t know, it feels like aliens have invaded the earth!"


    "Professor Su is probably fighting the enemy."


    Some classmates knew something because he was from the martial arts world, but he didn''t dare to say too detailed, fearing to affect himself.


    Now there is a taboo circulating in the martial arts world, never mentioning Su Baxian, the spiritual power liquid will become an immortal.


    Su Baxian has become a taboo in the martial arts world, even those big guys will be a lot of scruples when talking, not to mention these little shrimps.


    The collision between the two sides naturally gave Su Yan the upper hand. Now he is like a hero without scruples and crystals, only knowing to destroy the enemy.


    "If you dare to provoke me Su Baxian, then you have to endure my anger, and death is the most ideal choice."


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and the collapse of the sky-shaking 16th pattern came out, and the entire golden spiritual power surged out and went directly towards Caesar.


    Caesar''s complexion changed drastically, because he felt this terrifying wave, which was stronger than all the skills Su Yan had used before. The shattering style only had the meaning of tearing, but the breaking style was about destroying the world. , The gaps are too different.


    Caesar''s intention to retreat has long been born, but it takes time to retreat, and Su Yan''s offense makes him unable to get out at all.


    Facing Su Yan''s strongest blow, Caesar''s eyes were cold, and he actually vomited a drop of blood, intending to fight it.


    His whole body was shrouded in light, so dazzling, the essence and blood scattered to form an airtight absolute defense, which is bound to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    boom!


    There was a violent sound, accompanied by landslides, ground cracks, and the fluctuations of the sky and the earth, and the entire laboratory was crumbling. You must know that this laboratory can handle the existence of a twelfth magnitude earthquake.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the laboratory at all. Right now he just wanted to kill Caesar, otherwise such people would emerge in endlessly in the future.


    His strong blow was resisted by Caesar''s defenses, but Caesar was still attacked by his spare power, his body exploded, his flesh and blood was directly blurred, and his breath languished.


    Su Yan walked towards Caesar, with a hint of golden light in his palm, naturally going to bear him.


    Caesar lay on the ground and kept retreating, his eyes were full of horror. Right now he could no longer resist, he was already a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Su Baxian, we can still talk."


    Caesar wanted to reconcile, but this was ridiculous in Su Yan''s eyes. When people are desperate, they will not only make crazy actions, but also do ridiculous things.


    "Do you think we can talk about it?"


    "I will give you everything that I have, women, wealth, and rights. From now on, the entire West will be yours."


    "Do I need it?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, and he had come to Caesar''s front. As long as his palm fell, Caesar would definitely die.


    Just when Su Yan was about to understand, Caesar''s frightened face calmed down, with a sense of resentment.


    "Su Baxian, you forced me, because you and I actually want to use it!"


    Caesar expelled an exquisite small accessory from his neck and smashed it directly, and a strange ball rushed out, accompanied by strange fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed. Of course, he was familiar with these things. This was the power of runes, which could form a formation, and it could also be a skill to kill.


    But Caesar naturally did not regard it as a must-kill technique, but regarded it as a magic weapon for escape.


    The weird fluctuation gradually formed a hole, like a manhole cover, which appeared on the ground.


    Caesar looked at Su Baxian with even greater resentment, and said angrily: "Su Baxian, we will have a period later, and the humiliation of the broken arm will be reported in the future!"


    Caesar jumped into the opening like a manhole cover, disappeared in an instant, the opening closed directly, and the world became calm.

 Chapter 626： West shock

    This scene was so fast that Su Yan didn''t expect Caesar to have such life-saving skills at all. Looking at the already devastated square, Su Yan''s face was pale.


    He knew that he didn''t kill Caesar this time, it was definitely a scourge, and he would definitely have trouble in the future.


    What disturbed him the most was the rune technique, which was definitely not a simple thing. It was a magic weapon condensed by a mighty person to be able to transform and escape.


    What Su Yan was afraid of was the mighty one, which was somewhat similar to the escape talisman in the cultivation world. Although Su Yan knew that the opponent might not have escaped dozens of miles away, it was still quite amazing.


    But Ren had already ran away, and there was no way to regret it. Su Yan recovered his complexion and left the laboratory directly.


    At this time, Caesar appeared in a sewer dozens of miles away from Jiangbei University. The sewer was full of rats, the stench was permeated, and the domestic sewage crazily washed his scarred body.


    Caesar struggled a few times, stood up hard, his whole body was in pain, and there was a fat mouse hanging on the broken arm, which seemed to be biting his arm.


    Caesar''s face became cold, and he directly grabbed the mouse, peeled it off, and took out the viscera. Then he put the mouse into his mouth.


    Caesar''s expression remained the same with the biting sound. Although he was extremely disgusting, he simply ignored it and was not afraid of the bacteria all over the mouse.


    "Su Baxian, if you hurt me like this, I will make you unhappy!"


    ...


    A few days later, Caesar had already gone out of the sewers. At this time, he had already returned to the West. He had already been treated by the top medical team.


    Caesar can return to the West, so his injury is not very serious, just missing an arm.


    Several top attending physicians are discussing how to install a new prosthesis for Caesar, specifically using the most advanced technology.


    And many people have already gathered outside the hospital, among them the martial arts circles and the political and business circles are no longer a minority.


    These people are naturally worried about Caesar''s safety, and they are all his subordinates or intimate existence.


    In the West Association, many rare plants that were originally lush and lush at the moment are lingering, naturally because they are unattended.


    There is a gloomy color in the general meeting, not without people, on the contrary, there are many people in it.


    These people naturally include giant crocodiles in politics and business circles and bigwigs in the martial arts world. The gathering here is naturally because of the failure of Caesar''s mission.


    Ridley Scott, who was originally high-spirited, waiting for Caesar to bring back the super soul liquid, now his head was drooping with a gloomy face.


    "Caesar''s mission failed, the super psychic liquid is not ours after all!"


    "It''s more than a failure, it''s a disastrous defeat. Four people went and three were killed. Even Caesar lost an arm."


    "It is said that Caesar escaped back by means of saving his life, otherwise I am afraid he will be left in China."


    "So Su Ba is so strong first!"


    "It goes without saying that it''s more than a strong one, it''s a monster!"


    Ridley Scott has been silent, how he can accept such a result, now his brain is blank.


    Seeing Ridley Scott looks like this, other people are naturally dissatisfied, but at the beginning, Ridley Scott encouraged everyone to invest.


    Nowadays, there is no hope for investment. The money they freed up is in the hands of Ridley Scott. Without funds for activities, these bigwigs are unable to start on many projects, and some companies even have crisis.


    The spearhead of all this naturally pointed to Ridley Scott, because he was the initiator of this plan and should bear the responsibility for the failure.


    A big boss was full of disappointment, and his heart was full of unwillingness, but he invested more than 20 billion for the entire project.


    "President, you promised us before that now, should we return our money?"


    Ridley Scott raised his head and said indifferently: "The money will be returned to you naturally, and I never thought Caesar would fail."


    "Yes, the dignified master of the later stage, our Western giant, did not expect to suffer a loss in China."


    Rothschild showed a solemn face and looked at the people: "What is the origin of Su Ba of the Chinese nation? He has just risen, but he is so powerful."


    Ridley Scott threw out a bunch of materials, all of which were investigating Su Yan. Except for some secret things, almost all of Su Yan''s deeds were investigated.


    Rothschild picked up the information and looked at it. His eyes were lightning-fast. In the end, his body was unstable and he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    A year ago, Jiangzhou Middle School rose up and became the Jiangzhou master in three months; then defeated Yu Wenhua and won the top of the four cities; after that, he destroyed the northern master of the province, slayed the sword of Jinlin, and became the master of Jiangnan.


    The Jiangbei game, for the Iraqi people to destroy the Jiangbei master single prestige, to achieve the honor of the north and the south; the gambling trip, to destroy the master Bi, to achieve the Shiya Group, the super spiritual power liquid also came into being.


    Traveling to Lingnan, slaughtering two hundred buckets, abolishing Yu Tiandou, just ask who else!


    Kim Hyun Wu, the country of Kimchi, invades, only for super psychiatric liquid, and eventually the four-star collapsed man is killed, and the country of Kimchi bows and bows to China.


    The great master Qiu Qianbian came across the sea, and the ending is so sad, just to succeed Su Baxian!


    When Rothschild put down the information, the whole villa was already silent, and everyone was stunned and stunned.


    "It turns out that this is Su Baxian, super spiritual power liquid can only be a dream."


    Ridley Scott slumped down on the chair, his eyes blank, his dreams were shattered to pieces, which made him unacceptable.


    "China is about to rise, and now it is not China Shipping that is absolutely forbidden!"


    Rothschild''s face was full of decadence, but he thought in his heart that the distant East was originally mysterious, but now it will be even more mysterious.


    Not only these political and business giants were decadent and disappointed, as long as they were related to Super Spirit Liquid or the other three masters, they were extremely disappointed.


    To know that Patton, Hilton, and even Gobuli, these three are not ordinary heroes, it can be said that they are equivalent to a country''s heroes.


    Now that the three of them have died tragically, what kind of mentality will the people they have hurt or suppressed, and what mentality will their close people have? This contradiction will inevitably erupt directly.


    Because of the death of the three people, the entire West will inevitably fall into chaos, because the balance is broken and contradictions are directly aroused. If you want to solve these contradictions, I am afraid that many people will die because of this.


    Just a few days after learning the news, violent incidents occurred in many countries. Many powerful monks from the martial arts world fought directly in the open air, and countless dead.


    This chaos continued for a long time, until Caesar was discharged from the hospital, the whole chaotic situation was reduced.


    Caesar looked at the originally prosperous and glorious western land, and compared with the current dilapidated place, it was a world of difference.


    Such a gap made it difficult for him to accept and made him even more angry.


    "Su Baxian, all of this is caused by you, and I will definitely return!"

 Chapter 627： Internet tremor

    It is not only the shock of Western politics and business circles and the relationship with the four people, but the whole martial arts community has already smelled it.


    The shock of the martial arts world is naturally the most popular in the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, which has already been blown through at this moment.


    Ninety-nine percent of the posts in the entire forum are related to Caesar and others, more than 50% are asking about the course and results of the matter, and the rest are discussing Su Yan and even Super Spiritual Liquid.


    In the corner of the forum, many big bosses with the master ID appeared one after another, quietly waiting for the news of the explosion.


    "anyone there?"


    "Blind? People come out, that is, IDs that haven''t appeared in ten years have come out."


    "Can''t the coffin board hold it down?"


    "Going to your sister, is Lao Tzu an ordinary person? I never come out at ordinary times, just because this time it''s a big deal."


    A Xiao Mengxin just broke through the master and was dragged into the World Martial Arts Alliance with a look of trepidation.


    "Boss, what happened?"


    "Oh, a little Jiji, come over and report to the elder brother, and will follow him in the future."


    "Come here, Brother will have meat to eat in the future, you definitely have soup to drink."


    "He''s too stingy. Come to my old sister. My old sister will give you milk."


    Xiao Mengxin was blinded all of a sudden, these are all big brothers, there is no offending existence.


    Xiao Mengxin thought about it for a long time, and finally got an inspiration, and said to the big guys: "Big guys, the little ones already have masters."


    Hearing this, these people suddenly lost interest and dispersed.


    "Hey, big guys, what''s going on!"


    "You little Jiji, don''t know about such a big thing."


    "I beg the boss to inform."


    "I''ll tell you."


    Not only Xiao Mengxin didn''t know this incident, but many people didn''t know it, even if they knew it, it was only half-knowledge.


    "I heard that the four heavenly kings of the West came home in China."


    "Four kings?"


    "It''s Caesar, Goble, Hilton, and Patton!"


    "what!"


    A group of people were immediately dumbfounded and completely stupid, because these four people were famous.


    "Huh, Emperor Caesar and the others, they came home unfailingly, how could this be possible!"


    "Yes, these four are all great masters, and they are all strong in the rankings. How could it be possible to fail? Who will be the one who can beat them!"


    People in the forum come from all corners of the country, almost from all over the world. Some of them can''t help but guess: "Could it be that they are from China Zhonghai?"


    "No, the big boss in China Sea would not care about these little ants, those people will not come forward if they are not about endangering the country."


    "The four kings are little ants!"


    People in the West couldn''t help getting angry. How can they bear the godlike existence in their hearts, being so degraded by others.


    "Nonsense, do you know how big the bosses of Zhonghai exist!"


    "It''s okay to tell them, that is the top five existence!"


    "Top five on the list!"


    A group of people directly stunned, not to mention the top five, even the top ten people are hard to see. In the past few decades, they have hardly heard of it, and almost forgot.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go back to the topic. We are now talking about the four kings returning home."


    Only then did a group of people return to their true colors, waiting quietly without knowing, and preparing to pretend that they knew.


    "Isn''t the big boss of Zhonghai, what kind of person is that, who can face the people that the four heavenly kings make them suffer, when did China have such a person?"


    "How vast is the country of China, how big is its population, how can you generalize it with partiality."


    At this time, a grand master entered the discussion area, very majestic, against the master ID, many grand masters had to give way.


    "A group of scums are coming home unfailingly, what you guys said is too nice."


    "Who are you, do you know better than us!"


    "Of course I know better than you guys!"


    The Grand Master ID looks down upon the heroes and fully demonstrates his domineering, and other masters dare not stand up too much.


    "Grandmaster, what the **** is going on, there has been a lot of talk recently."


    "Huh, the four heavenly kings didn''t come back downright. Only one of the four returned to the West, and he broke his arm."


    "What, only one of the four will go back, so how about the other three!"


    One person was shocked and blurted out involuntarily.


    When he reacted, his face was already pale, and the face against the computer screen was extremely ugly.


    The three did not come back, so naturally they all stayed in China, that is, they died in China.


    "The three of them are all grandmasters, even Grandmaster Patton is the eighteenth existence!"


    Because Su Yan killed Jin Xuanwu, Patton was promoted by one, so he was ranked eighteenth.


    "Barton, I''m not surprised, but Hilton and Goblei are the fourteenth and thirteenth bosses, who can kill them, and they are still a group."


    "Didn''t you hear clearly, Caesar the Great has all been broken off, listening to his tone, Caesar the Great almost never returned!"


    The entire forum was silent for an instant, and many people took a breath of air in front of the computer screen, which was really frightened.


    "Who is it!"


    A grandmaster recovered first and asked directly, naturally wanting to know the answer.


    No one told him, because everyone was in a daze, and everyone didn''t know, but at this time they received a ranking, the ranking of the Shadow Organization.


    "The ranking is here again."


    "This is not surprising, after all, the three big bosses in the rankings have been eliminated!"


    "Look, who is on the list!"


    "Grandmaster Nanyang Naimi, the seventeenth, jumped directly to fourteenth, my God!"


    "Su Ba first, Su Ba first twelve!"


    "Su Ba surpassed Caesar first, and Emperor Caesar has fallen to the seventeenth position."


    Because Caesar broke his arm, the Shadow Organization dropped him a few places, and it was not easy to stay on the list.


    The increase in Su Yan''s ranking did not arouse everyone''s shock, because it should have appeared. The person in front fell down, and the ranking in the back increased, nothing more.


    But when the well-informed grandmaster typed a series of numbers, the entire forum was silent again, and no one said a word after nearly half a minute.


    "Why Su Ba is on the twelfth place on the ranking list first is because he destroyed the three of the four heavenly kings and broke Caesar''s arm!"


    The forum was extremely embarrassing for half a minute. No word appeared, which made the people who manage the forum think that there was nothing but a problem.


    And half a minute later, the forum was full of remarks on the screen. Fifty percent of them were Su Baxian, what old iron 666, I want to give you a monkey, and the other fifty percent did not believe it.


    "How is this possible? How could Su Baxian be one enemy four, he is still a child!"


    "Su Ba Xian is Wu Qu Xing descended to the earth, he has proved that he has become the number one genius in the world, who can be the enemy!"


    "Destroying the three heavenly kings and breaking Caesar''s arm is enough to make him proud for a lifetime!"

 Chapter 628： Stop fishing

    "Who said that Su Ba was a child first, and he has the ability to stand up for Laozi!"


    A particularly eye-catching pop-up window appeared in front of the computer screens of the big guys, making these big guys startled.


    "Who is this?"


    "Yeah, dare to directly pop up the window and look for death!"


    "This person has money, ten million in a pop-up window."


    A group of people talked about it, and they were more interested in the person who posted this pop-up than the content of the pop-up.


    After the pop-up window, everyone continued to scan the screen. 666 is the most present, covering almost the entire screen.


    Even the big masters couldn''t sit still anymore, and they followed them.


    No one answered him with the 10 million pop-up window. The big man who sent the pop-up window was so angry that he almost smashed his computer.


    "Rocket, look at it, someone brushes the rocket!"


    "Oh my God, the Rockets, it takes twenty million to get on."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw the Rockets."


    The gold coins on the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum are different from reality, because the money on the Alliance Forum is hard to get, and you can''t just charge money to be a local tyrant.


    Otherwise, these masters, masters and powerful, which have assets that are not hundreds of millions, or even worse, there are tens of millions. A rocket can shock these people so much, that does not exist at all.


    The gold coins on the World Budo Circle Forum are generally required to complete tasks to obtain. Of course, you can also use money to buy with those big guys. Compared with the actual Huaxia coins, one gold coin is equivalent to ten yuan, which means two Ten million is two hundred million.


    Two hundred million rockets are used to sit and sit. Such people can no longer be called local tyrants. They are absolute giants. No wonder these people are shocked.


    "Look, the dwarf on this rocket seems to have the same ID as the person just now!"


    Someone''s sharp eyes saw it all at once, and he couldn''t help but said suddenly, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "What, the man just now, is he such a good pen!"


    "It''s so rich, it''s a huge rich."


    The focus of this group of people once again runs counter to the ideas of those who brush the Rockets. Everyone is talking about how rich he is, and they don''t pay attention to what he brushes.


    This time the big guy was so angry that the computer was smashed, and finally he had to ask someone to talk about a computer again, and even directly flashed out the sky thunder.


    Tianlei, the forum was extremely silent, everyone was shocked by the shocking sound, and some were even taken aback.


    "This person is sick, is it great if you have money, can you show off your wealth unscrupulously if you have money!"


    "Yes, this is the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, not the real world, not the place where you pretended to be forced!"


    A grandmaster also typed a series of numbers, and was dissatisfied with Shu Tian Lei.


    "The sky is fifty million, if you have money, don''t drag it here, or I will definitely find you when I meet you."


    The ID of this grandmaster is not ordinary, it is a VIP level five boss, which proves that he has been in this forum for ten years.


    "The big guy is right. If you encounter this ID 9528 in the future, just pick up the machete and do it!"


    "You take a machete, I take a gun!"


    "You take the gun, I just hit it!"


    The brush aroused public outrage from everyone. In fact, everyone is not a hatred of the rich. It''s just that this person is too annoying. It is a scourge at all. A mouse **** has broken the atmosphere of the forum.


    Even if this person is a grandmaster, but he provokes the anger of the public, he dared not speak for a while, let alone brushing rockets, sky thunder and the like.


    The entire forum lasted for a long time, and everyone was enthusiastic, more powerful than eating Eric, just like a calf in estrus.


    At this moment, the little Mengxin was wearing a master-level aura, walking around everywhere, wandering around in every corner and every section, he wanted to get familiar with this forum.


    But he has always had a question in his heart, held in his stomach for a long time, at this time he has reached the point of unpleasant vomiting.


    "Everyone, I want to ask, is Su Ba really a child?"


    Xiao Mengxin''s words immediately attracted the attention of many people. After all, he just caught everyone''s attention, and many people were paying attention to his every move.


    "Little kid, I tell you, Su Ba is much older than you."


    "what?!"


    Xiao Mengxin was a little disappointed. He was almost sixty years old, so it''s not worth showing off if he is older than him.


    "I''m fifty-eight today. Isn''t Su Ba already in his sixties?"


    Just now, the grandmaster who brushed Rockets and Sky Thunder almost spit out a mouthful of blood, and no one noticed after so much money. This Xiao Meng new sentence was everyone''s reaction.


    At this moment, he carefully typed a series of numbers: "Su Baxian is not in his sixtieth year, he is only nineteen years old!"


    "What, Su Ba is 19 years old first?!"


    "Oh my God, Caesar is over 30 years old. He Su Ba first picked four at the age of nineteen, and killed three people and broke Caesar''s arm."


    "What an evil spirit is this, is this the reincarnation of Zeus?"


    "Go to your sister''s Zeus, that''s the Wu Qu star of our Chinese nation."


    "Zeus is better than Wu Quxing, he is the boss of our Western gods."


    "The boss of your Western gods can only crawl under the immortal position in our east."


    The two groups suddenly quarreled, and their necks were thick and blushing.


    This is a virtual world. Naturally, it is impossible to fight, so you can only swear.


    The curse war between the West and the East has never been less. This is basically a state of unspoken rules.


    And Xiao Mengxin quietly left the forum. He was shocked. He was fifty or eight, while Su Baxian was only nineteen years old, and he had grown to a shining existence, and he was not at the same level as himself.


    He originally wanted to chase Su Baxian, but now that ambition was gone, the gap between the two was like a moat.


    Compared with the boiling Internet, the vibrations around the world are also very severe, but the speed is much slower, just like cold air, slowly spreading throughout the earth.


    The Arctic Icefield, here is a world of ice and snow, and many islands form an archipelago. This is one of the most uninhabitable areas.


    However, there is often one person here, and a young man can be seen next to him from time to time. These two people are naturally very strong faces of Westerners.


    "Master, the four Caesars have come back down."


    The angler who was fishing, was tight at the moment, turned his head to look at his disciple, and his nostrils spit out two groups of foul air, but when he first came into contact with the air, he became ice scum.


    "Have you come home?"


    The angler''s disciple trembled, and said quickly: "Gobuli, Hilton and Patton were killed, and Caesar...Caesar was also broken!"


    The angler''s eyes were instantly deep and deep, and he stood up directly, the fishing rod ignored him, and moved towards the cold house.


    "Master, don''t you fish anymore?"


    "Stop fishing."

 Chapter 629： Ji Ruxues invitation

    The angler stopped fishing. This is unprecedented. He has been fishing in the Arctic ice sheet for more than ten years, and he has not left this ice field for more than ten years.


    Now he can''t sit still a bit. Although he is the tenth place in the rankings and Yu Wei is still there, Su Yan''s growth momentum is too strong and has exceeded his expectations.


    If Su Yan and Caesar had a duel and severed Caesar''s arm, he would not be so shocked, even if Su Yan beheaded Goblei, Hilton and Patton to kill him.


    But the fact is that Su Yan beheaded the three of them and cut off Caesar''s arm. This is one-to-four, which is simply against the sky.


    Although he was much stronger than Caesar, the sense of crisis in his heart made him have to act, after all, the super soul liquid was his favorite existence.


    "For this life factor, countless people flock to China, but they either die or flee. It''s sad."


    "The World Martial Arts Alliance Forum has already broken the pot. Everyone says that China is a dragon." The disciples of anglers naturally also often go to the forum to learn about these things.


    "China comes out of dragons." The angler''s eyes were full of disdain, and he said coldly, "He Su Ba can deal with small characters first, crushing the champions everywhere, and the real power of China has never appeared, Su Hegemony at most dominates the South."


    "Master, do you want it?"


    The angler''s eyes were cold, and he looked to the far east, more than 10,000 kilometers apart, but his heart had already flown there.


    "The powerful in China are like forests, and there are big bosses in the sea. How dare I go there easily, the top ten people on the ground list are always stared by them."


    Of course, the angler will not give up on this, because the life factor is too important for him, and he was going to make a breakthrough.


    The angler walked away, but disappeared in the white snow after a while.


    ...


    Jiangbei University, on the campus, the war a few days ago has long passed, and the devastated square in the laboratory has also been rebuilt at this moment.


    Su Yan also left the laboratory a long time ago and eliminated the three kings. Although Caesar was allowed to escape, he knew that this battle would surely make people in the West scared.


    Even if you are not afraid, you will be jealous, so that you can buy yourself a period of time to stop, so that you can concentrate on training, so as to break through to the master''s Consummation.


    Grandmaster Consummation is the mid-innate period, and this breakthrough is the improvement of the cultivation realm, which is naturally not as simple as before.


    What''s more, Su Yan consolidated the foundation very firmly, so that more spiritual liquid was needed, and it took a while to break through.


    After coming back, Jin Shiya was a lot more well-behaved, and no longer thought of star dreams. She trained hard every day, and Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya every day, sweating, and felt a little distressed.


    Originally wanted to persuade Jin Shiya not to work so hard, but Jin Shiya gave him a blank look and bluntly said: "If I don''t work hard, you will never marry me."


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya in his arms and said with a smile: "If I can''t marry you, I can get you."


    Jin Shiya''s face blushed, and she did not dare to look directly at Su Yan''s eyes. She was afraid that Su Yan would seduce her and go beyond the agreement.


    "Don''t worry, I have reached the late stage of the martial arts, and I will be a female master soon."


    "Hi, female master, I am also ready to hit the master to Consummation."


    Jin Shiya''s face changed, and she hurriedly said, "You are not allowed to break through."


    Jin Shiya had no choice but to act like a child to Su Yan, showing the nature of a woman.


    Although Jin Shiya has a little more autonomy than before, she is still a silly and sweet in her bones, and it is not surprising that she is acting like a baby in the face of Su Yan.


    "Then you have to work hard, if I don''t work hard and a strong enemy comes in, you have to be a widow."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly covered Su Yan''s mouth, and said seriously, "Don''t say bad things."


    Su Yan raised his hand and surrendered. Facing Jin Shiya, he had no temper at all, and some of them were all pets.


    The two had a quarrel, and then they were lingering. With sweet words, Su Yan took the opportunity to take advantage of the salty pork knuckles.


    "Let''s go to Jinlin in a few days."


    Jin Shiya lay in Su Yan''s arms, pinching Su Yan''s toes with her feet.


    "Why are you going to Jinlin?"


    "I miss my father. I haven''t seen him in the past few months. He is so lonely."


    Jin Shiya said that her eyes were reddish, and she obviously blamed herself. In order to raise her, Jin Chengwu had stayed like jade for more than ten years and never considered marrying again, even if countless women wanted to rush into his arms.


    Su Yan smiled when he heard this. Although he hadn''t contacted Jin Chengwu for a long time, Jin Chengwu often went to Jiangzhou and often met with Yuwen Xiongba. Su Yan also had something to hear about him.


    "Don''t worry about your father, he may have been more moisturized in his childhood, but he is much better than me."


    Jin Shiya said displeased: "He is alone, how can he be moisturized."


    "Who said he is alone? I am afraid I have found you a stepmother long ago."


    Jin Shiya stood up and looked at Su Yan angrily: "You are not allowed to slander him like this."


    Su Yan said, "This is not what I said, but Yuwen Xiongba has seen it with his own eyes. He has been with a woman for more than a month."


    "No, I have to go back and see."


    After Jin Shiya said, she was packing her luggage, ignoring Su Yan''s obstruction, and drove directly towards Jinlin.


    Jin Chengwu��s business is not actually in Jinlin, but Su Yan now has such deeds. Even if he doesn��t work, he can survive and live well.


    It��s a good day to find a little girlfriend with super spiritual power every day.


    For Jin Shiya, he stayed like a jade for more than ten years, but this was suffocated, and the next spring will naturally regenerate.


    Seeing that Su Yan couldn''t stop Jin Shiya, she still left. He didn''t want to get involved in matters between father and daughter, not to mention that it was nothing for Jin Chengwu to do so.


    Su Yan relaxed and lay down on the sofa, ready to meditate, so as to strengthen his inner alchemy.


    But at this time, the phone rang. Su Yan looked at it and didn''t expect Ji Ruxue to call.


    "Ji Ruxue, there is no news after going back for so long, why did you call me today?"


    There was a long silence on the phone, Su Yan was about to hang up, and finally the voice rang.


    "I have experienced too many things recently and have been too busy."


    "You haven''t found any information from me. Is it because your leaders embarrass you?"


    "No, it''s my family''s business."


    Su Yan heard this and couldn��t help but Wei Su. He didn��t know about Ji Ruxue��s family Su Yan, but he could feel that Ji Ruxue��s family was very mysterious. Ji Ruxue��s ability to use Gu poison made him think of the southwestern area. The legend of the poisonous family.


    "Su Yan, I called to invite you to come and play with us." Before Su Yan could speak, Ji Ruxue said again, "But you can''t bring Jin Shiya."

 Chapter 630： Set off

    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, how did it feel like he had to go directly, Ji Ruxue gave him restrictions.


    Su Yan looked unhappy and said lightly: "Ji Ruxue, first of all, I am not interested in your invitation, and secondly, how can I go to play alone where Shiya can''t come."


    Su Yan categorically refused. Although the southwestern land has many beautiful people and a lot of snacks, it is not attractive to Su Yan at all.


    The beauty he has Jin Shiya, snacks are no longer able to stimulate his taste buds, although they can taste them, but as a former fairy emperor, he has never looked at anything that is a hundred times better than snacks.


    Ji Ruxue on the other side of the phone heard Su Yan say so, her face was full of anger, and her voice was angry and coquettish. It was rare to see.


    "You must come."


    If Jin Shiya said so, Su Yan would definitely nod immediately, but Ji Ruxue''s words made Su Yan even more dissatisfied.


    "You let me come and I''ll come, you think I have no temper."


    Su Yan raised Erlang''s legs, and the dissatisfaction slowly dissipated. Although he was dissatisfied, he was not angry. After all, Ji Ruxue was also familiar with him.


    "Anyway, let you come, there are good things here, you will be interested."


    "Good things, good things, are you waiting for me for nothing?"


    Originally, Su Yan thought that if he was molesting Ji Ruxue in this way, Ji Ruxue would inevitably scold him, what a big badass, a nasty mess, and then hang up.


    Su Yan also felt weird and missed these nicknames for a long time.


    But the fact is the opposite. On the contrary, Su Yan was caught off guard and even a little overwhelmed. This routine made him, an old driver, panicked for a while.


    Ji Ruxue bit her teeth while hitting the phone, and was silent for a few seconds, then she said, "Will you really dare to go to the whitewashing?"


    Those who asked this question stopped Su Yan, leaving him silent for a few seconds.


    Although Su Yan was surprised, she didn''t want to lose her momentum, and said with a wicked smile: "Do you think I dare?"


    How simple it is for Su Ba to be a woman first, he is essentially a man, of course he can hug left and right to build a harem.


    But he is not that kind of person, Jin Shiya is his favorite, at least he only loves Jin Shiya now, just because Jin Shiya is moved.


    "If you dare to come, I am waiting for you."


    Su Yan did not fall into Ji Ruxue''s trap because of this. Even if he wanted to be designed to fall into the trap, it was very difficult.


    "You still talk about good things, maybe I can think about it."


    Ji Ruxue bit her jade lip, frowning her brows, she looks more handsome like this, which makes people want to stop.


    If there is any flaw in Ji Ruxue''s appearance, it is too perfect, and there is no trace of deficiency. It is like the beautiful woman in the comics, like the dreamy goddess in everyone''s heart.


    Jin Shiya is more of a mortal body, but more realistic and spiritual. If you look at her appearance, Jin Shiya''s appearance is even more attractive, because Ji Ruxue''s eyes often carry a chill. .


    After all, Ji Ruxue was born in the military. When she was not a soldier, she was also a member of the martial arts world. She has been practicing since she was a child, and that aura is naturally not comparable to Jin Shiya.


    But Su Yan just liked Jin Shiya''s kind more, the monk had seen too much, even fairies had bathed and changed clothes for him, so his eyes were naturally different.


    "You will be satisfied with this thing, and it is a curse for us to keep it."


    "Make it clear, what it is, I won''t waste time coming to you if I don''t make it clear."


    "This thing is difficult to describe, it''s just a round ball, which has been in our house for a hundred years."


    "Several generations of people have studied it for a lifetime, but they can''t figure out a single bit of it. This thing is like a foreigner."


    Su Yan put away a smile, her face showed a serious face, Ji Ruxue said such words, then there must be such a thing, maybe it is her family heirloom.


    "What does that thing look like?"


    "It''s hard to describe, it''s round, a little metallic, with weird patterns on it."


    "What does the pattern look like?!"


    Su Yan''s tone couldn''t help being aggravated, but now he was really interested. Maybe this thing was left by the ancients.


    This earth Su Yan is a bit unpredictable and lacks spiritual power, but there are many ancient legends, and there are many unexplainable ruins, which makes Su Yan guess whether this place has great power or practiced. World civilization.


    The reason why this kind of civilization has not been maintained is probably because of lack of spiritual power, which cannot be reflected in a generation, but it can be manifested for hundreds of years and thousands of years, and cultivators will gradually become weaker, until now.


    "This pattern can''t be said. I still feel dizzy after watching it for a long time, just like Picasso''s paintings."


    "Picasso!"


    Su Yan was shocked suddenly, his whole body bounced, and there was a coldness in his eyes.


    Su Yan had this feeling in Picasso''s pictures before, and that was the kind of weird pattern Caesar displayed when he was fighting against Caesar in the laboratory.


    This had to let Su Yan connect with him, whether the two were the same, whether the two were created by one person, and whether that person still exists on this earth.


    These are all Su Yan wants to know, and he must know, because this is an unknown danger, and this kind of danger makes Su Yan very upset. He doesn''t want to keep himself in this unknown danger.


    Picasso, an outstanding and great abstract artist in the West, is definitely a celebrity and top painter in the West.


    His paintings are named because they are unique and because of the sky-high prices, although many people in the East regard his paintings as graffiti.


    And Picasso was able to create so many paintings, did he receive any enlightenment, or that the paintings were not created by him at all, they were just copied, maybe Picasso also has something with strange patterns printed on it.


    All these too many questions filled Su Yan''s mind, making him suddenly become impatient. He wanted to know the answers to these questions, and as soon as possible.


    "Tell me the address and I will come over now."


    Su Yan said directly to Ji Ruxue, at this time he had been silent for a few minutes.


    Ji Ruxue originally thought that Su Yan had hung up the phone, but when Su Yan said this, she was overjoyed and hurriedly picked up the phone again.


    "Well, my family is in Panda City, you will know if you ask Ji''s family."


    "Your hometown!"


    Ji Ruxue was taken aback and couldn''t help but said lightly: "My hometown is deep in the jungle, I haven''t been there for a long time."


    "Forget it, wait for me to come, and then you take me."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, left the villa directly, and set off for the Southwest.


    Su Yan did not take a plane, because there was no direct plane in Jiangbei, and the transit time was longer than the time he had driven, so he chose to drive there directly.

 Chapter 631： Service area

    Naturally, it is impossible to arrive from Jiangbei to Southwest in a short time. Even Su Yan planned to choose three sections of journey.


    For the first part of the journey, he intends to drive to Jinlin, rest for 20 minutes at the Jinlin service station, and then go to the next stop.


    Because of the suddenness of the matter, Su Yan didn''t plan to go to Jinlin to find Jin Shiya to say goodbye, and would call her directly at that time.


    On the second leg of the journey, Soda intends to reach Xiling from Jinlin, rest in Xiling for a while, and then head directly to Panda City, the capital of the southwest.


    When I arrived at Jinlin, it was still early, but it was only in the morning. Su Yan took a rest in the service area of ??the site for a while, and took a computer to check about this.


    All of Picasso''s paintings were reviewed by Su Yan, and Su Yan''s biography and his family were all turned upside down by Su Yan, without any omission.


    In addition, Su Yan then directly copied the weird pattern Caesar used in his mind, and then went online to find it.


    He also published reward inquiries in some places with high traffic, and he could tell some useful information about the pattern. Su Yan directly rewarded one million.


    The reward of one million has naturally attracted many people who visit forums and even use social software.


    However, after one hour of posting, there were as many as 100,000 comments.


    Su Yan naturally doesn''t have time to watch now. He plans to go to the panda market and watch it slowly.


    This is changed because it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to read it in a short time, but Su Yan is different. He can never forget it. These 100,000 messages may be a matter of one or two hours.


    After everything was processed, Su Yan walked out of Jinlin''s high-speed service station and drove directly to Xiling.


    Jinlin was almost six hundred kilometers away from Xiling. Although Su Yan was very fast, it took several hours to reach Xiling. It was already afternoon.


    The land of Xiling is not familiar to many people, because Lingnan is so famous that it is directly covered. Most people think that Xiling is part of Lingnan, but in fact Xiling is an independent province.


    The Xiling Expressway service area is much larger than other service areas, because there is no service area for nearly two hundred kilometers before and after this section of the expressway.


    When Su Yan stopped the car, the service area had already been surrounded by various buses and cars, and the service area was full of people.


    Su Yan frowned. He was planning to leave directly, but the car had to stop here because he needed to refuel.


    On this trip, Su Yan naturally concealed his appearance and drove a sports car worth about five million in order to keep a low profile.


    But he thinks that low-key travel is different in the eyes of others. A five million sports car, is this still low-key.


    Not to mention a five million sports car, it means driving a BMW with more than one million, and everything can be forced. In the eyes of others, a five million sports car is a local tyrant, a diamond king, and a young person. There is a unified title Fu Erdai.


    When Su Yan got off the car, it attracted the attention of many people. The gas crew hurried over to pour oil into it, very friendly and kind.


    Su Yan paid the money, and then walked toward the server. Taking advantage of the effort of cheering, he planned to buy something to eat on the server.


    Although he had brought some spiritual power fluid, it was not enough to just eat that stuff. With Su Yan''s stomach, he would protest if he didn''t order any whole grains, delicacies, and delicacies.


    When Su Yan arrives at the ordering area, there are a lot fewer people than the buffet area, and the decoration here is much more luxurious than the buffet area.


    Su Yan chose a table near the bed. He usually chooses a place near the window when he eats, so that he can see the outside situation. This is also a habit.


    The waiter is a cute girl who is not tall and looks very young. Maybe she just came out after studying in junior high school.


    Being able to enter this place with a junior high school diploma must have something to do with it. Regardless of this small service area, it''s basically all related households, even a cooking master who comes in with his nephew.


    Su Yan is naturally not cold to these things. He just wants to go to the panda market early to confirm what Ji Ruxue said.


    The waiter looked at Su Yan respectfully, because she also saw Su Yan driving a five-million-dollar sports car. Naturally, these people did not dare to offend.


    "Sir, what do you need?"


    "Bring me some special dishes."


    "Okay, please wait a moment, we will serve you after we make it."


    When the cute waiter left, Su Yan gave her five hundred yuan, which was a tip, which surprised the cute waiter.


    The cute waiter couldn''t help thinking that rich people are different. They spend so much money, and they have to find a rich person in the future.


    Those eyes looked at Su Yan with other smells, but Su Yan didn''t look at her at all.


    The lovely waiter who got the tip naturally worked very hard to let the chef hurry up and cook, but after a while, a few special dishes and a bowl of pearl rice came up.


    Su Yan picked up the small bowl, held the chopsticks, and was about to taste it, but there were two more figures beside him.


    The two stood in front of him, a little speechless, obviously because there were no seats left.


    When the lovely waiter saw it, he said with regret: "Two people, the seats are already full, do you think you should just sit here? Everyone squeeze."


    The two are a man and a woman. The woman is dressed very kawaii, just like an anime girl, and she looks really pure and moving.


    The man is dressed in black, tall and straight, with a righteous body, much like this woman''s bodyguard.


    "Xiao Bao, how do you eat in this place? How can a noble existence like this lady condescend to this place."


    The girl was dissatisfied. She was obviously a child of a wealthy family. She was spoiled and spoiled since she was a child, and this dining area could not satisfy her.


    The black-clothed man called Xiao Bao was ashamed and said quickly: "Miss, this is outside. You think it''s still at home. You can have a full feast for you, and a dozen servants will serve you."


    "I don''t care, I won''t eat here."


    The girl was arrogant, with her hands on her hips, she looked savage and willful, but she revealed a bit of innocence.


    "Miss, you also see the outside, it''s almost like dumplings, at least the inside is much cleaner."


    Although the girl was playing sexually, but the gurgling of her stomach betrayed her. The two of them hadn''t eaten anything for most of the day, so it''s strange that they are not hungry.


    After fierce struggle and even hesitation, the girl condescended to sit down to eat, or refusal.


    "Miss, there are still several hours away."


    Hearing this, the girl froze immediately. She couldn''t hold on for a few hours. After fierce inner struggle, the girl was finally hungry and compromised.


    "Well, I promise you, this lady will have to make it difficult to eat in this garbage dump."


    The girl wiped and wiped the table and chair with a tissue, even if the table and chair are already very clean, this is a manifestation of psychological problems.

 Chapter 632： Miss Diao Man

    Seeing the girl like this, the lovely waiter was also quite helpless, frowning and standing aside, she couldn''t help the guests.


    The little man was full of apologies, and looked sorry for the woman at the table next to Su Yan, with a forgiving look.


    Su Yan was originally going to eat and then hurried, but when he saw such a horrible thing, he was naturally unhappy.


    But the girl sat at the table next to him, and he didn''t say anything, holding a small bowl and started eating.


    However, a man at the next table came out of the bathroom and saw two strangers on his seat, his face immediately changed.


    "Waiter, I don''t like to be at the same table with people, let them go elsewhere."


    The man said loudly, obviously he did not want the girl to sit with him, because the girl was still wiping the table, and even let the packet take out the alcohol to disinfect.


    The woman beside the man pulled him and said lightly: "Everyone is here, please be considerate."


    However, the man did not have the slightest understanding, and looked at the lovely waiter and said, "This is the ordering area, right?"


    The lovely waiter nodded, writing clearly in black and white.


    "Is there a wave of guests at each table?"


    The cute waiter naturally knows what the man means, but here is the rule, she can only nod her head.


    "I can understand that they want to eat. Waiting on the sidelines, it''s them after we finish eating."


    The man��s words are also correct. After eating, the table is vacated and used by them. This is true in restaurants.


    The main reason is that the men looked at the kawaii girl unpleasantly, and even took out alcohol to wipe them out, as if they were dirty.


    The woman beside him was silent, waiting for the meal.


    This time the kawaii girl and Xiaobao bodyguard were completely embarrassed. They wiped the table for a long time, and others were not allowed to sit.


    "Miss, let''s wait a moment."


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that this little bag was not an ordinary person, and there was no doubt that people in the martial arts world were probably still a master.


    With a master as a bodyguard and a young master, the identity of this kawaii girl may not be simple.


    Hearing the words of the bodyguard, the kawaii girl was immediately dissatisfied, she was already croaking with hunger, and she had to wait for a while.


    "No, this lady is going to eat, Xiao Bao, you will knock them away."


    The kawaii girl pouted her lips and looked at the two people on Su Yanlin''s table. Since childhood, no one dared to treat her like this.


    Xiao Bao looked embarrassed. Although his skill was very high, he was only dealing with bad guys and protecting this kawaii girl. How could he do it for ordinary people, let alone others.


    "Miss, don''t make trouble, this is not at home, others are reasonable."


    The kawaii girl''s lips pursed even harder, and she kept stomping her feet with an angry look on her face.


    "I don''t care, this lady has never eaten in such a messy place, she finally ignored it and dared not let me sit."


    Xiao Bao is completely helpless now. The kawaii girl has a temper so that no one can cure her, she is spoiled.


    Xiao Bao actually punished the kawaii girl, but she was sued by her father. Xiao Bao almost lost his job, and then she didn''t dare to do anything to the kawaii girl.


    Seeing that the kawaii girl has been messing around, Xiao Bao frowned and said coldly: "Then stop eating, let''s go."


    The kawaii girl was stunned, never expected that Xiao Bao would have such a tone, and she was furious for a while.


    "Xiao Bao, how dare you talk to me like this, with this tone, I want to tell my father to let him fire you."


    Xiao Bao glanced at the kawaii girl, angrily emerged, and said without fear: "Then you''d better fire me now and go back by yourself."


    Xiao Bao said that she was leaving. Now the kawaii girl was frightened. She left the house just like an incompetent person, and it was impossible to go home.


    "Don''t go!"


    The kawaii girl still wanted to threaten, but she was instantly discouraged when she saw Xiao Bao''s ignorance.


    "Don''t go, Xiao Bao, can''t I make a mistake?"


    It is absolutely unprecedented to let the kawaii girl know her mistake and apologize, but Xiao Bao was stunned.


    He turned his head, looked at the Kawaii girl, and said solemnly: "Do you really know that you are wrong?"


    "Really, don''t go."


    After all, Xiao Bao was favored by others, so naturally he didn''t dare to really throw the kawaii girl here, even if he didn''t dare, he had to send her back.


    "Okay, I won''t go."


    "I am starving."


    The girl looked aggrieved, clutching her belly and watching other people eating delicious meals. At this moment, she didn''t care whether it was clean, noisy, or delicious, she wanted to fill her stomach.


    Xiao Bao looked helpless and could only spread his hands and said, "I can only wait for a while."


    Su Yan had almost eaten, and she almost cried when she saw the kawaii girl, and he could hear the cry of her stomach, and she couldn''t help feeling a little bit of pity.


    Although this kawaii girl likes to be stubborn, although she is a little spoiled, she is a little girl after all.


    "Come here, we squeeze."


    Su Yan''s words were like the sound of nature to the girl, and her eyes that were about to weep suddenly burst into light.


    I have to say that this girl is still a bit pretty, that kind of teary and smiling face can definitely make people head overwhelmed, but Su Yanding''s extraordinary power is naturally not lost.


    Xiao Bao also looked happy, and hurriedly said to Su Yan, "Thank you, thank you."


    After the last lesson, the kawaii girl sat down and asked Xiao Bao to order food.


    "Xiao Bao will serve food soon, I am starving to death."


    Xiao Bao apologized to Su Yan, and then asked the waiter to bring some dishes that girls liked.


    When the dishes came up, the Kawaii girl was full of disappointment. Both the color and the taste were more than one grade different from what she usually ate.


    "Little Bao, how do you eat this."


    Xiao Bao ignored the kawaii girl, took the small bowl directly, and ate with relish.


    The girl pursed her lips again when she saw it. She had no choice but to accept it when she was hungry.


    When you are hungry, everything you eat is fragrant. This is true to the kawaii girl. She thought it was unpalatable, but the entrance opened her taste buds and increased her appetite.


    The girl ate three bowls of rice alone. This is an unprecedented thing. Usually, the girl ignores the rice. The little bit of it is also imported top fragrant rice, which is manually selected one by one. It''s a dime.


    Su Yan was full, wiped his lips with a napkin, then got up to leave.


    Xiao Bao stood up and thanked Su Yan again: "Thank you, Mr."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, this place is for everyone to eat together."


    The girl couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan. Such behavior in this environment is like sending charcoal in the snow to her.

 Chapter 633： Hitchhiker

    After Su Yan was full, he drank a glass of spiritual power and got up to leave, but Xiao Bao stopped him.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to disturb you, I want to ask you if this is psychic fluid?"


    Su Yan glanced at Xiao Bao and couldn''t help nodding.


    Xiao Bao had an obvious swallowing movement, and his eyes were even more envied.


    "Lingli liquid has long been famous in the south, I really envy people there to buy it."


    Xiao Bao''s implication was that the Southwesterners on their side still couldn''t buy psychic liquid, or it was very difficult to buy psychic liquid.


    It��s no wonder that although the current traffic is very developed, the number of spiritual liquids is limited. Recently, Su Yan put the scientific research personnel in the laboratory on a one-month leave. The temporary workers hired can only take care of the machines. The amount is only one-fifth of the previous amount.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Good luck, otherwise I can''t buy spiritual power liquid."


    Naturally, Su Yan could not reveal his identity, he came out with his face hidden.


    Xiao Bao is even more envious. He is a member of the martial arts world, and he has naturally met many cultivators, and he often communicates with each other.


    Everyone used to expose some breakthroughs in cultivation, beauty, luxury, luxury cars, etc. Xiao Bao has also been exposed.


    But just a few months ago, his circle of friends suddenly seemed to be poisoned. Many big men in the martial arts world no longer show beauty, luxury cars, and are all drying something called super psychic liquid.


    Xiao Bao had a reminiscence gesture. He knew a big brother from Jiangnan, and he was very close to him, and he won a bottle of spiritual power for him.


    You must know that his bottle is just psychic fluid, not the super psychic fluid produced by Su Yan''s second-level spirit gathering formation in Jiangbei.


    But it was this bottle of spiritual power that made Xiao Bao''s soul lingering. He tasted the taste, just like a virgin tasted the taste of a woman, and just couldn''t stop it.


    After that, he inquired in various ways, wanting to buy a little more spiritual power liquid, but the other big men looked bitter, because they couldn''t buy it.


    He was naturally shocked when he saw Su Yan take out the spiritual power liquid today. This was not the spiritual power liquid sold to ordinary people on the market. He could see at a glance that Su Yan��s spiritual power liquid was of the highest standard. Bottles can be sold for half a million.


    Five hundred thousand is nothing to him at all, but there is a price but no market, this is the most speechless existence.


    Su Yan saw Xiao Bao look like a pug, and watched Su Yan finish drinking the spiritual power liquid. If it weren''t for someone, Xiao Bao would have robbed him.


    But if Xiao Bao knew that Su Yan''s bottle of spiritual power liquid was concentrated, which was a hundred times higher than the concentration sold in the general market, then he would be crazy.


    After Su Yan finished drinking, he threw the bottle into the trash can, then waved to the small bag and left the restaurant directly.


    Xiao Bao showed a look of disappointment. It is basically impossible for Su Yan to resell these things to him, and can only put away such illusions.


    After eating and drinking, the kawaii girl was refreshed, with a grain of rice hanging on her lips, but she didn''t care.


    "Little Bao, this lady is full, let''s go."


    Xiao Bao nodded, paid the money, and took a roast chicken before leaving for emergency.


    Su Yan got out of the restaurant and walked directly to the gas station. At this time, the gas was filled up naturally, and Su Yan got in the car and prepared to leave.


    But the car didn''t drive a few times, and there was a noise. Su Yan felt that the car sank a little and the tires burst.


    There is no such luck. Su Yan has hammered the steering wheel a few times for this. Fortunately, he has the strength, otherwise the car will be scrapped by him.


    Approaching the gas station, there was a repair shop inside. A repair employee walked out and welcomed him warmly.


    "Sir, is your car broken?"


    "Yes, can you fix it for me as soon as possible?"


    "We have to take a look first, and we can change it in a few minutes without any problem."


    The repair staff circled the car, and then looked at Su Yan with a helpless look.


    "Sir, we don''t have tires for your car."


    Su Yan''s sports car is more than five million yuan, and the tires are only available in luxury car stores or 4s stores. It is naturally impossible for such a small shop to prepare such expensive tires.


    Su Yan wanted to change a tire directly, as long as he could get to the panda market without delay.


    The repairable employee said directly: "Sir, first of all, these tires have their own sizes. Forcibly changing them will cause problems. We don''t dare to be safe."


    Su Yan looked ugly now, and he must be in a bad mood when encountering such a thing.


    But even beating the repair staff can not solve the problem, let alone the fault of others.


    Su Yan looked at a bus not far away. It seemed that he could only take the bus to the Panda City.


    Su Yan slapped his forehead. If he was so delayed, he might as well make a plane. Although he had to change shifts, he should be quicker.


    Just as Su Yan was about to discuss with the bus driver, to see if he could pick up one more person, the kawaii girl came out.


    Today''s kawaii girl has restored her previous proud face. Although Su Yan gave them a place to eat, she was not grateful for it, but looked down on her.


    "That man turned out to be a poor man, who took a bus."


    Xiao Bao frowned and said, "Miss, we can''t control what others are sitting on, but others have been helpful to us just now, so we can''t do that."


    "What the lady is going to do is up to you?!"


    Xiao Bao suddenly lost his voice. He knew the kawaii girl''s temper too well, and he could still talk to him. Sometimes it was more terrifying to lose your temper directly.


    "Then let''s go."


    Xiao Bao wanted to send the Kawaii girl back, and everything was over, and she could relax for a while.


    Kawaii looked at Su Yan and saw that he was still talking with the driver. He couldn''t help but even more contemptuously said: "Is it because I just ate and didn''t have the money to pay for the ticket."


    Xiao Bao had the same idea, after all, Su Yan was still talking with the bus driver.


    Just when Su Yan was about to pay for a tip, so that the bus driver agreed to give him a ride, the kawaii girl had an idea.


    "Xiao Bao, you go and ask him to come with us, we will give him a ride, and it will be his return."


    Xiao Bao was a little dazed, and didn''t even think that his eldest lady would be so degenerate. This is simply unscientific.


    "Hurry up."


    Xiao Bao hurried to Su Yan and said with a smile: "Sir, where are you going?"


    When Su Yan saw Xiao Bao, he didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Go to Panda City, the tires of the car are broken."


    "Oh, let''s do it then, why not be with us, sir, we also want to go to the panda market."


    Su Yan looked at the conspicuous luxury RV not far away. This car must be faster and more comfortable than the bus. He did not refuse at the moment, and directly agreed.


    "Then there will be Brother Lao Xiaobao."


    "Where, didn''t you help us just now." Xiao Bao said with a smile.

 Chapter 634： Robbers

    Su Yan simply ignored the bus driver and went with Xiao Bao towards the RV, while the kawaii girl stood by the door of the RV, looking at Su Yan arrogantly.


    "Xiao Bao, I have paid my favor now, don''t treat me like a white-eyed wolf."


    Xiao Bao said with a smile: "Yes, our young lady is the most kind-hearted."


    Xiao Bao''s words made Su Yan a little embarrassed. Would she be arrogant if she was kind-hearted? It felt like she owed her millions.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan to rush to Panda City, she would ride in her car, and any car could be contacted.


    Su Yan''s complexion was calm, and he ignored the Kawaii girl and said goodbye when he arrived at the Panda City earlier.


    When the three of them got into the car, naturally they drove with a small package, and Su Yan and the Kawaii girl got into the car.


    It can be described as the ultimate luxury in the car. It is not inferior to the ten-star hotels in Dubai. In short, everything in it is very valuable. No one can buy hundreds of thousands or millions of small parts. .


    The average person will definitely be shocked or even frightened by such decorations, and they will panic when getting in the car for fear of breaking things.


    The Kawaii girl thought so too. She originally wanted to see Su Yan''s panic and shocked face, and wanted to make Su Yan embarrassed, but she didn''t see it.


    Su Yan was very calm, just glanced at the environment of the RV, and then directly sat on the leather sofa.


    Seeing Su Yan so calm, even calmer than her little friend getting in the car, this made the kawaii girl look surprised.


    "Are you an old driver?"


    Su Yan looked at the girl and smiled faintly: "Do you still know the old driver?"


    "Of course I know, you see a lot of good people at first glance, and you must have deceived little girls."


    Although Su Yan''s face was hidden, it still looked white and pure, and she was very patience. After watching the kawaii girl for a long time, Su Yan felt a trace of fluctuation in her heart.


    "Then you are dangerous, lead the wolf into the room."


    Su Yan stood up and walked towards the Kawaii girl unkindly.


    The kawaii girl was so scared that she hurriedly backed away, her complexion suddenly changed, and she hurriedly called: "Go away, go away!"


    "Xiao Bao, Xiao Bao, he wants to insult me!"


    Xiao Bao couldn''t hear the sound, but saw Su Yan looking at the Kawaii girl with a smile, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Little Bao, you beast, you don''t care about me!"


    "Scream, no one cares about you if your throat breaks."


    Su Yan smiled even more, this kawaii girl was too spoiled, and giving her a little bit of power was also a fright.


    "I will leave when I get to the panda market."


    Seeing that the kawaii girl was scared enough, Su Yan returned to the sofa and raised Erlang''s legs, very leisurely.


    The kawaii girl suddenly realized that Su Yan was molesting her, she couldn''t help being angry, and shouted directly at Su Yan: "I kindly let you come up, but you will take revenge."


    "Who will avenge revenge? When I am fucked, you will look at the face of a countryman and a low-level person. I will give you a good look?"


    The kawaii girl has lost her temper. After all, there are only two of them now. If Su Yan is upset, if Su Yan really does something, then she will not give up every day.


    "what''s your name?"


    The kawaii girl tried to recover, looking at Su Yan and asked.


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan was not afraid of the Kawaii girl remembering, because he was fearless at all.


    "I took it down, and you took it down for me too, this lady''s name is Qiu Yuhan!"


    "I don''t care what your name is, and you don''t marry me, let alone you are not rare for me."


    Qiu Yuhan was even more angry and looked at Su Yan directly and said angrily: "You want to be beautiful, this lady is naturally beautiful, and countless handsome guys chase me, you are the poor and want to marry me, want to be beautiful."


    "You are not allowed to sit here. Give me a seat on that rattan chair."


    After talking with Su Yan, Qiu Yuhan also felt that Su Yan was not a bad person, otherwise she might have been ruined long ago, so she became bolder.


    Facing Qiu Yuhan''s words, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and lay down lazily.


    "You come down and don''t allow you to stain my sofa."


    Su Yan went a step further and took off his shoes directly, and his feet in white socks landed directly on the sofa.


    Qiu Yuhan looked as if he had been beaten with blood, and his face was flushed. Naturally, he was angry and was about to go into anger.


    "When I return to the panda market, I will let people kill you!"


    Qiu Yuhan said cruel words, it is not surprising that girls in the rebellious period can speak the words of ordinary punks after the bad influence of the Internet.


    Seeing Qiu Yuhan being so angry, Su Yan smiled even more. If he didn''t punish this girl well, he wouldn''t feel comfortable in his heart.


    Su Yan directly took Qiu Yuhan''s most beloved doll, rubbed it, and fell asleep directly.


    Qiu Yuhan was so angry that she almost shed tears, but that was her most beloved thing, but she didn''t expect to be ruined by Su Yan.


    But she knew that Su Yan was not an ordinary person in the restaurant at the bus station before, and probably had martial arts like Xiao Bao, so she did not dare to act rashly.


    Qiu Yuhan was overwhelmed with anger, and all this anger would be released when the panda market was reached, and the whole panda market would be shaken.


    The car moved quickly to the southwest. It was already in the afternoon when it reached the southwest border, and there were still hundreds of miles away from the panda city. It might be late at night to reach the panda city.


    Su Yan was happy, this eldest lady Qiu Yuhan was like a deflated ball, and after a while, she stopped making trouble. Maybe she was tired, and she was resting on the bed.


    To the southwest, the originally flat road became rugged, and began to pass hills, but to actually reach the Panda City, you must pass through a dangerous place.


    That place is called the Road of Shu, and a great ancient poet wrote a poem for it: The Road of Shu is difficult, it is difficult to go to the sky!


    The fluctuation of the RV did not affect the two people inside, and Su Yan was still lying down, running "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    But Qiu Yuhan was snoring and snoring, which didn''t match the character of Kawaii.


    The car speeded on the highway until it passed a valley, and then off the highway.


    This area is under construction, and all cars on the highway are not allowed to pass, and they can only use the trails, which will take more time.


    After Su Yan learned about it, his face was unhappy, and the trip to the Southwest had just started, which gave him a faint premonition that something bad might happen.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to be scared at all. If anyone provokes him, then he will definitely not bear it.


    The car was originally fast, but when Su Yan was thinking about things, it stopped directly, as if something had happened ahead.


    Through the window, Su Yan saw a row of barriers set up in front of the road, and several big guys looked over with uncomfortable faces.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel cold. Could it be that he encountered a robber.

 Chapter 635： Easy to solve

    It is not uncommon to encounter robbers, after all, this mountainous land is more difficult to manage than the plains, and many people with cultivation skills like to do evil.


    However, it is difficult to see people who are blocked by roads and robbery. Now that the traffic is developed and the communication is developed, people who dare to block the road and robbery must be the people who have been entrenched here for a long time, and they will definitely become the key targets.


    The average township police station can''t deal with people with cultivation skills, but the troops and armed police are not afraid of such people, because many of them are monks.


    That''s why Su Yan was a little surprised, but he just thought about it for a while, and didn''t put these people in his eyes.


    Su Yan was still lying lazily, and didn''t plan to go out. With a small bag, these little thief would naturally be aside.


    When Qiu Yuhan saw the bandit��s face, he was afraid at first, and then saw Xiao Bao. He couldn''t help but yelled at the window: "Xiao Bao, kill this young lady."


    Xiao Bao has also gotten out of the car, but when he heard that these people were about to be killed, he was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Qiu Yuhan; "These people are not going to die?"


    "Shit, they robbed the house, they must have harmed the good girl, and they all killed me!"


    Qiu Yuhan definitely watched too many TV series, some of them are on the top.


    Xiao Bao didn''t directly agree. He planned to subdue him first. If he did a lot of bad things, it would be fine to kill them.


    Xiao Bao got out of the car and walked over directly. The shirtless men roared.


    "The king asked me to patrol the mountains, patrol Nanshan and patrol Beishan. I planted the trees in Nanshan and I opened the road to Beishan. If you want to pass this time, you will stay and buy money!"


    Not to mention, this slogan is really smooth and catchy, let Su Yan listen to it.


    "Boy, leave the car to us wisely, take off your clothes and leave."


    Da Hanzhong''s nose is very heavy, his face is beard, and his murderous eyes are looking at Xiao Bao coldly.


    Xiao Bao looked a little thin, and these big guys thought that they would scare Xiao Bao to pee, and then obediently handed over their belongings.


    "Are you all on the road?"


    Xiao Bao didn''t rush to do it, but looked at Dahan Hu and asked, first ask clearly that he was doing it.


    The situation in the Southwest is very complicated. Many powerful hermits entangled here, and if they don''t, they will cause disaster.


    Hearing Xiao Bao''s words, the bearded man''s expression condensed, and he couldn''t help looking at Xiao Bao again, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Listen to you, are you on the road?"


    "That''s not the case, I just know some brothers on the road."


    "Don''t tell me this, I won''t eat this set, no matter who you know, I will order the RV today!"


    The bearded man''s eyes were even more cold, and the machete in his hand showed a cold light.


    Compared to pistols and the like, Hu Jinhu prefers the machete, because his machete bullets can withstand it, and his speed and strength are extremely powerful.


    Having reached the point where the swords were drawn, Xiao Bao still reported one person, wanting to scare the group away.


    "Do you know Li Da Scar?"


    Xiao Bao knew Li Dasao, and his realm was in the early days of the master. He thought he could restrain these people.


    Who knows that when the bearded man heard this, he was furious: "So you know Li Dashaozi, so I''m sorry you have to stay here."


    Xiao Bao frowned. He didn''t expect to report an enemy of this group of people. Seeing that they were so angry, this designation couldn''t be wrong.


    After so long, and Xiao Bao hasn''t done anything yet, Qiu Yuhan who stayed in the RV was a little unhappy.


    Qiu Yuhan directly shouted at the window: "Xiao Bao, what are you talking about, hurry up and kill them!"


    The bearded man noticed Qiu Yuhan, his eyes suddenly rounded up, his face showed a lewd smile.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a charming little beauty in this RV. Brothers won''t be lonely now."


    The bearded man looked at Qiu Yuhan without any scruples, and the other big men looked at him with a lewd smile. If their eyes could harm Qiu Yuhan, then Qiu Yuhan might have been violated countless times.


    "Boy, whoever let you meet us, you have to die, the little beauty in the RV will be for us to enjoy."


    The burly men beside the beard roared and yelled constantly, their hormones flooded and they were extremely excited.


    Xiao Bao''s eyes showed coldness. The group said that he was nothing but Qiu Yuhan, that was his eldest lady, which was naturally not good and completely angered him.


    "Boy, you can only respond to that sentence, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, **** has no way, you just cast yourself!"


    But Xiao Bao showed a look of contempt, and looked at the bearded man with a smile: "You said the opposite, you are just a bunch of ants in my eyes!"


    "Boss, he dared to call us ants, I can''t bear it!"


    "If you can''t bear it, slash it, and he will be accompanied by a little beauty!"


    The words of the bearded man was tantamount to stimulating several brawny men. This group of people directly surrounded the small bag, and the manual machete relentlessly slashed towards his vital point.


    Xiao Bao''s eyes were cold, and the spiritual power in his body poured out, weirdly avoiding the machete of a few people, and his fist fell directly on a man''s face.


    This punch directly blasted the man''s face, blood flowed, flesh and blood flowed, and he fell straight to the ground, obviously losing his breath.


    When the others saw it, they were shocked, with a hint of timidity in their eyes.


    The bearded man squeezed his eyebrows and stared, obviously out of anger, and rushed directly with a machete.


    "I hacked you to death!"


    Xiao Bao showed disdain, and said coldly: "I also want to fight for glory in the realm of a warrior, I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Xiao Bao leaped away and rushed directly to the man with beard, his fist fluctuated, and the strong force directly smashed to the man with beard.


    The bearded man hurriedly resisted with a machete, Xiao Bao did not give the slightest retreat, and directly slammed his fist on the machete.


    There was a crisp sound, the machete fell off, and the bearded man slammed straight back. Naturally, his martial arts realm could not fight Xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao did not stop there, greeted him, and once again landed a punch on the chest of the beard, directly shook him out of blood.


    The beard is really scared now, Xiao Bao shows the master''s strength, he is absolutely irresistible, and it is important to save his life right now.


    "Spare, the little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan, and offends the big guy, spare me."


    But Xiao Bao didn''t stop, and blasted out another punch, directly smashing the beard''s chest.


    The face was dying looking at Xiao Bao with an unwilling look in his eyes. At the same time, with a anger, his finger pointed at Xiao Bao, and a **** was directly erected.


    Xiao Bao''s intent to kill was determined, so naturally he would not let go of his beard, and his fist fell again, completely cutting off the vitality of his beard, and this place was considered a harm.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the other big guys fled long ago when they were dying with their beards and beards. They were no longer visible at the moment.

 Chapter 636： Teppanyaki Brothers

    Seeing these people slipped too fast, Xiao Bao didn''t mean to chase after them. After all, it was important to go back.


    But Qiu Yuhan was dissatisfied. She had said more than once just now that Qiu Yuhan was really angry when she wanted Xiaobao to kill these people.


    The gazes of those big guys made her very angry. How could she exist? How could Bing Qingyujie, a beautiful princess be desecrated by these people''s words and gazes.


    So when Xiao Bao came over, Qiu Yuhan jumped out of the car and stared at Xiao Bao directly.


    "Miss, didn''t you scare you?"


    "I was scared. I told you just now that you can''t keep one. You will kill all of them. You might as well kill two and run three!"


    Xiao Bao frowned and looked at Qiu Yuhan and said, "I wanted to kill them, but the three ran too fast. When I got rid of their heads, they were gone."


    "I don''t care. You haven''t completed the task. I have already written it down. I will definitely join you when I go back."


    Xiao Bao touched his head with a look of embarrassment, because Su Yan looked at him at this time with a smile on his face.


    "Miss likes to joke."


    Su Yan didn''t speak. He understood Qiu Yuhan thoroughly. He was a spoiled product. He really regarded himself as a princess. The flowers in the greenhouse had no idea what the outside world was.


    For such a girl, the family has always been prosperous, but if there is any change or bankruptcy, it will be completely sad.


    However, this kind of girl generally has a nice appearance and can still eat with her face. Speaking of sadness, it is just a different person''s understanding.


    "Who is joking with you, what I said is true, be careful."


    Qiu Yuhan got into the car and closed the door, obviously still angry.


    Xiao Bao can only make helpless gestures with his hands stretched out. He has encountered such scenes many times.


    Su Yan actually had doubts in his heart. When he encountered such a hard-to-serve stinky beauty, he was probably the one who just kicked it, and then quit.


    But Su Yan also thought that Xiao Bao might have something unspeakable, or the Qiu family was kind to him, so he didn''t ask.


    Xiao Bao pulled away the wooden stakes that were blocking the road, and then got in the car to continue driving.


    I thought it was just a few Maotou bandits, but in fact it was not.


    The three brawny men who fled by chance went straight into the dense forest and sprinted all the way for fear that Xiao Bao would catch up.


    After running for a few minutes, the three of them really couldn''t run, they were almost out of breath, and wanted to rest against the bushes.


    "Blind fool, I can''t run, even if I kill me, I can''t run."


    "I can''t run anymore, I''m exhausted."


    "Come if you want to kill, I won''t leave."


    The three of them lay on the ground, spitting out rough air, their lungs almost exploding.


    After a while, the blind man couldn''t help but said, "Why haven''t you come yet? Didn''t you catch us?"


    "It''s possible. We ran early, and the boss might still be able to hold two or three punches even if he was killed."


    "Then hurry, you must go back and inform the king."


    The three of them took a few more breaths, and hurriedly walked towards the deeper mountain.


    After walking this way for nearly ten minutes, a house appeared in front of him, in fact, it was just a few dilapidated houses.


    The three of them hurriedly approached the biggest house, wailing and crying.


    "Blind, why are you back so soon?"


    A bandit looked surprised. Usually, this group of people usually has to return in the middle of the night to rob money, because it is more robbing at night.


    "Something happened, something serious!" shouted three times, "Let me see the king!"


    The thief also realized that something was wrong. First of all, the three of them were almost half-life left, and secondly, they were two behind.


    Entering the house, what I saw was a relatively short, fat man with a bare head and a majestic look on his face.


    "Second King, something has happened!"


    Blind San hurriedly knelt down and burst into tears. He was crying and utterly sad, even more sad than a dead mother.


    The second king of the blind three is the second of their group, named Zhan Shan as a bandit, is a mid-level master, his strength is really not weak.


    At this moment, he said with a look of anger: "Mom, what happened?"


    "We originally encountered a RV at the foot of the mountain. At first glance, it was a very valuable existence. We thought it was a big ticket business, but it turned out."


    "Mom, let me explain it clearly to Lao Tzu!"


    Blind San was trembling with fright, and hurriedly said: "As a result, the motorhome driver was too fierce, so he killed Xiao Wu all at once and then fought the boss."


    "The blind boss is not his opponent?!"


    Zhan Shan is a bandit very well aware of the strength of the blind boss, the martial artist is already very good at Consummation.


    "The other party, the other party is a strong master, and he beat the boss to the ground with a few punches. When we fled, the boss didn''t seem to be able to survive."


    "Mom, you guys, what use do I want you to do!"


    As a bandit, Zhanshan wanted to do it directly, **** off the head of the blind San, but the blind pleaded so hard that Zhanshan was a bandit and couldn''t get this hand.


    "Second King, we fled back to tell you this. We are not greedy for life and fear of death."


    Zhan Shan couldn''t help but nodded for the bandit. There is still some truth to this nonsense.


    "What is the realm of that person?!"


    "He, he, he must be a master, dare to use his fist and the boss''s machete!"


    Zhan Shan''s eyes were cold for the bandit, and he was able to fight the blind boss''s machete, and it was a physical body. In his opinion, this might be at least the middle stage of the master, and it would be difficult to deal with this time.


    Although he is in the middle of a master, he is not sure whether the opponent is true or false, and whether the opponent has more powerful secret methods.


    "You wait for me, I''ll go tell Big Brother!"


    After thinking about it, Zhan Shan still feels that it is most appropriate to call his eldest brother, just in case, his eldest brother is a master later.


    Zhan Shan entered the inner house for the bandit. At this time, the house was very fragrant. The eldest brother Zhanshan was the king of the bandit and was enjoying the fun on earth.


    "Lao Tzu, didn''t you see that Lao Tzu was talking about life with his sister? Why are you coming in?"


    Zhan Shan couldn��t write a good brush for his bandit opponent, but he was really afraid of his elder brother. He was beaten up from childhood to most of the time. Seeing Zhan Shan as the king��s palm, he shivered involuntarily. I really responded to the old saying. One thing drops one thing.


    "Brother, something happened!"


    "Will I wait until I finish talking about life?"


    "Something happened, the blind boss and Xiaowu were beaten to death!"


    Zhan Shan frowned for Wang Wenyan, his face suddenly became angry, and he shouted directly: "Ge Laozi, who killed them!"


    "It''s a passing driver!"


    "Ge Laozi, is the driver so good? The Qiu Mingshan driver is not so good, right."

 Chapter 637： Catch up

    Zhanshan''s eyes were cold, his neck was stubborn, and his face was cold.


    Zhan Shan said in a deep voice for the bandit: "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a driver. This person must be a well-known person, and may be a child of a big family escorting."


    "child?"


    Zhanshan was the king and couldn''t help looking at Zhanshan as a bandit, and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Xiao San just said that what they hijacked was an RV. It looked very luxurious. It must be a rich family. The key is that there is a beautiful girl in the car."


    Zhanshan''s eyes suddenly brightened for the king, and he stopped talking about life with the girl beside him, and walked out in shorts.


    "How beautiful?"


    "The thief is beautiful, what the blind third said." Zhan Shan smiled for the bandit, "it must not be normal to make the blind third still drool."


    "Lao Ge''s dare to kill the blind boss and Xiaowu, this hatred must be reported!"


    Zhan Shan''s anger on the king''s face, his eyes staring like bull''s eyes, it was very scary.


    As a bandit, Zhan Shan naturally knew what his elder brother meant. He must be revenge, and beauty must also be used.


    "Big brother, now twenty minutes have passed, I am afraid that they have already passed the top of the mountain at their speed."


    Zhanshan sneered for the king: "On this mountain, they want to escape from my palm, wishful thinking!"


    As a bandit, Zhan Shan couldn''t help asking: "Brother, do you want it?"


    "Of course, let my brothers take care of the stockade, and you will take a shortcut with me!"


    "Yes."


    The two left directly, walking like the wind, but after a while they were submerged in the forest.


    To be ordinary people is to take a shortcut and impossible to catch up with Su Yan, but they are not ordinary people.


    Both of them are in the realm of masters, they are fast, although they can''t match the speed of the car, but they won''t drop much.


    The gullies are overgrown with weeds, grotesque rocks, and wild beasts, but the two are not afraid of the slightest, and rush all the way, just to catch up with the car early.


    At this time, Su Yan and the others had already moved on. The car had already overturned a hill, but there was another hill in front of them. This time it was considered to have completely entered the mountains.


    Tunnels, dense bridges, and winding mountain roads are all dangers, but the great workers and engineers who built these have paid more effort and sweat, and some even paid the price of their lives.


    Although the road is dangerous, it is not terrible for Xiao Bao, even driving with his feet is very easy.


    Qiu Yuhan was no longer noisy at this moment, playing with his mobile phone, telling his misfortunes and experiences.


    "Xiaohan, you said you were bullied by a bodyguard and a man?!"


    A rich second-generation friend was very concerned about Qiu Yuhan with the angry expression on his face.


    "Yeah, Xiao Bao asked me to go to the bus station to eat. The bandits came and let them go."


    Qiu Yuhan spoke while typing, and the language was full of grievances.


    "The most hateful thing is that I met a hillbilly who soiled my leather sofa, and even my doll was defiled by him."


    "I rely on, beasts, who is that person, let him have the ability to go to the panda market, don''t leave, I must kill him."


    But there are friends who know Qiu Yuhan''s temper. Instead of sympathizing with Qiu Yuhan, he feels gloating.


    "Our Xiao Hanhan finally suffered. Xiao Bao did a good job this time. I''ve already left you aside."


    "Big head, you will die if you don''t speak!"


    Qiu Yuhan was naturally angry and cursed directly at his friend.


    Su Yan also turned on the computer at this time and checked the messages. There were hundreds of thousands of messages, but he could hardly find any valuable clues and could not help but feel slightly disappointed.


    "We have to pass through a canyon ahead. The road is a bit steep and jittery."


    As soon as Xiao Bao finished speaking into the car, the car shook violently, because the road was paved with stones and it must be uneven.


    Qiu Yuhan focused on chatting, but naturally didn''t hear it. When the shaking started, the phone greeted her directly.


    Qiu Yuhan was hurt by being smashed, and shouted directly at Xiao Bao, furious.


    Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, looked at Qiu Yuhan coldly, and directly scolded: "If you make trouble again, believe it or not, I took your clothes off."


    "you dare!"


    Qiu Yuhan spit fire in his eyes, but he was withered after two seconds without being hardened, and looked at Su Yan panic.


    Su Yan walked directly towards her with a faint smile on his face, with a trace of evil charm.


    "Don''t come here, let me tell you if you dare to touch my hair, my father will definitely peel your skin and twitch your muscles!"


    "Pump, that''s after you fell asleep."


    "No, don''t come over."


    Although Qiu Yuhan didn''t hate Su Yan that much, she was still extremely afraid of men and women.


    Su Yan climbed onto Qiu Yuhan''s bed and was so scared that Qiu Yuhan hid beside the bed, her body trembling a little, and her arrogance was no longer there.


    Su Yan touched her face and said lightly: "If you play Miss temper again, I will send you to the nightclub."


    Of course Qiu Yuhan knew where the nightclub was. He was so scared in his heart that he dared not say a word.


    Su Yan also just frightened and frightened her, so that she could clean up a bit and save her troubles.


    Xiao Bao also noticed what was wrong in the RV. He was really afraid that Su Yan would do anything unusual, so he hurriedly stopped the car.


    Opening the door, Qiu Yuhan rushed towards Xiao Bao like a rabbit, plunged directly into his arms, and burst into tears.


    Xiao Bao looked dumbfounded. He didn''t know what happened. It''s impossible for Su Yan to really do anything to Miss.


    "Xiao Bao, he, he wants to insult me!"


    Xiao Bao''s face changed when he heard the words. Although Qiu Yuhan was going to be scornful, but after all, it was his young lady and the person he wanted to protect.


    If this happened, what face would he have to go back to the panda market to see Qiu Yuhan''s father.


    Xiao Bao was in a cold sweat on his forehead, looking at Su Yan with a gloomy expression, naturally extremely angry.


    "Mr. Su, you!"


    Su Yan looked calm and didn''t want to explain anything at all, because he was too lazy to explain.


    "He just climbed onto my bed. If I didn''t resist desperately, I''m afraid he would have succeeded."


    Xiao Bao''s forehead was bulging with blue veins, furious, and his voice changed.


    "Su Yan, what is going on!"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Bao, but said lightly: "I suddenly found that you are so sad. As a great master, you want to be a dog for others and betray your arrogance and self-esteem."


    "Let him go, I never want to see him again!"


    Qiu Yuhan now wants Xiao Bao to drive Su Yan away, so that she will feel more comfortable.


    Xiao Bao frowned and looked around. There were no people everywhere, so letting Su Yan go like this, wouldn''t it be in danger.


    Seeing Xiao Bao''s hesitation, Qiu Yuhan hurriedly said: "I want to tell my father about this, and he will definitely do justice for me."


    There was a cold sweat on Xiao Bao''s forehead, and he could only look at Su Yan and said, "Su Yan, you should go to the panda market by yourself."


    At this moment, two figures were moving on a hill next to the mountain road and stopped directly on the edge of the cliff.


    "Big Brother, finally caught up."

 Chapter 638： Parcel lost

    Zhanshan looked at the RV down the mountain as the king, with an icy expression in his eyes, as well as a look of greed.


    "Kill the blind boss and Xiaowu, I want them to pay for their lives!"


    Zhanshan as the king and Zhanshan as the bandit walked directly down the mountain, naturally not slow, but for them, the cliffs of the cliffs are like walking on the ground.


    But in a moment, the two reached the foot of the mountain and came to the stone road where the RV was located.


    Xiao Bao looked at Su Yan, in fact, he still didn''t dare to look at him. After all, the people in the wilderness just left others behind.


    Xiao Bao thought about it for a moment. With his own lady''s character and Su Yan''s calmness, he suspected that Su Yan had been wronged.


    But Qiu Yuhan sternly asked Su Yan to get off the car, and he had already said this, even if he repented, he knew that Su Yan would not appreciate it.


    Su Yan''s complexion was still flat, not angry because he was driven out of the car, but rather disappointed with Xiao Bao.


    He could rob the car completely, Xiao Bao''s strength seemed to him to be a weak chicken, not worth mentioning, but he did not do so.


    Qiu Yuhan made a grimace at Su Yan, then got into the car and closed the door with a bang. Xiao Bao also jumped into the car and started the engine.


    Su Yan looked at the afterglow that was about to end. I was afraid that these hundreds of kilometers would have to run by himself. It was really twists and turns.


    But just as Su Yan was about to smoke a cigarette to calm down, the two breaths caught his attention. Looking far away, Su Yan saw the two brothers Zhanshan.


    At this moment, the two of them had already arrived by the car, and shouted coldly, "Mom is so embarrassed, does the one who killed me want to escape like this!"


    Zhanshan''s voice is loud, and his roar is like the anger of a yak.


    Xiao Bao was immediately alert, and said to Qiu Yuhan in the car: "Miss don''t come out, everything is mine."


    Xiao Bao got out of the car, naturally knowing that these two talents were the head of the bandits, and the blind boss who was killed just now was just a little boss.


    The little boss is the martial master Consummation, which makes Xiao Bao''s eyes cold, and the two bandits are probably in the realm of masters.


    For the two masters, Xiao Bao is only the beginning of the master, even if they are both in the early years of the master, Xiao Bao feels very difficult to deal with.


    Xiao Bao had a retreat in his heart and planned to drive away directly, but at this time, Zhan Shan directly took a nail out of his arms for the bandit and sprinkled it on the ground. It was hopeless to escape.


    Since he couldn''t escape, he could only face it, but no matter how Xiao Bao would protect Qiu Yuhan, even if he died, he would protect her.


    "Little Bao, these two men look so fierce, kill them for me!"


    Qiu Yuhan didn''t know how powerful it was yet, waving his little hand alone with a look of pride on his face.


    Seeing Qiu Yuhan as a bandit, Zhanshan''s face suddenly showed a smile, and said to Zhanshan as king: "Brother, this chick is really good, that figure, that face, that skin is beautiful."


    As the king, Zhanshan also saw Qiu Yuhan, with a smirk in his eyes.


    "You are unlucky when you meet us, your life is destined to have this disaster." Zhan Shan turned to Wang Huafeng and smiled, "But it''s not bad to follow me, and it is also good to give you a wife Dangdang."


    Qiu Yuhan was even more angry, pursing his lips, and said viciously: "Wait until my men beat you to the ground, and see if your mouth is still hard!"


    When Su Yan saw this scene, a faint smile appeared on his face. He naturally knew the cultivation of the two, and could not help but feel gloating.


    Xiao Bao felt bitter. From the momentum of Zhanshan as the king, he knew that it was not easy to deal with people. It was much more powerful than Zhanshan as a bandit.


    In this battle, Xiao Bao was destined to live and die.


    But he still angered at the Zhanshan brothers: "How dare you to speak lightly of my lady, looking for death!"


    Zhan Shan glanced at Xiao Bao for the bandit, and said with disdain: "The master of the district dared to scream in front of me in the early days, and I will let you know that the pot is made of iron."


    Zhan Shan rushed out for the bandit, and his fist directly hit the packet, and the wind surged.


    Xiao Bao''s complexion condensed, not afraid of the slightest, clenched his fists, and also greeted Zhanshan as the bandit.


    The fists of both sides fell, but Zhan Shan as a bandit was not afraid of Xiao Bao''s fists, and his own fists fell directly on Xiao Bao''s chest.


    Xiao Bao felt a huge pressure on his chest, almost spit out a mouthful of blood, his face was pale.


    Xiao Bao completely understood that this Zhanshan bandit turned out to be in the middle stage of the master. Isn''t the other person in the later stage of the master? He felt a sense of powerlessness and even a kind of despair.


    Xiao Bao couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan not far away, but Su Yan was smoking a cigarette at this time, with a calm expression on his face, without any intention of helping, which made Xiao Bao even more desperate.


    "Xiao Bao, what do you eat, you can''t beat that ugly monster!"


    "Ugly strange, I will press you down later and let you know what is handsome!"


    Zhan Shan stared at Qiu Yuhan for the bandit, and almost fell to the ground with fright.


    "Xiao Bao, you work hard, you must kill both of them."


    Qiu Yuhan was also in a hurry, if Xiao Bao couldn''t win, then her situation would be precarious.


    But what can Xiao Bao do? Others are higher than him, and it is impossible to win.


    But he still stood up and looked at Zhan Shan coldly as the bandit said: "If you want to easily defeat me, there is no door."


    Xiao Bao rushed over, directly with his fists like rain, punching a hundred punches in an instant, making Zhan Shan a little rushed as a bandit.


    However, Zhanshan��s realm of being a bandit is higher than Xiao Bao, and his strength is stronger than Xiao Bao. He is still a thick-skinned lord. Xiao Bao��s hundred fists fell on Zhan Shan as a bandit. Instead of hurting him, his hand bones were cracked and pain was difficult. endure.


    Before Xiao Bao could come over, Zhan Shan used an offensive as the bandit and rushed towards Xiao Bao.


    Zhanshan''s fist as a bandit has a stream of light, and the storm is moving, the power of this fist is naturally not weak.


    Xiao Bao didn''t have time to react, so he hurriedly gave a hard punch, and there was a loud noise, and his arm was directly broken.


    Xiao Bao''s entire arm was dripping with blood, and he had already lost consciousness at this moment, and the expression in his eyes was only hopeless.


    "Spicy chicken, I''m so embarrassed, I haven''t used a machete yet."


    As the bandit, Zhan Shan spit out thick sputum directly at Xiao Bao and stepped on Xiao Bao''s chest with his big feet.


    "Meeting us can only be considered bad luck. You will have a good baby in your next life."


    Zhanshan naturally wanted to end Xiao Bao as a bandit, even though Su Yan also had a hint of coldness in his eyes, he naturally couldn''t just watch Xiao Bao die.


    But Zhanshan, who has been standing still like a bell, said at this moment: "Little bandit, don''t kill him yet, I want him to see how I can get along with that little beauty."


    Zhan Shan laughed for the bandit: "Big brother is so elegant."


    His foot power couldn''t help but loosen a bit, and Xiao Bao completely lost the ability to resist.

 Chapter 639： Dont be savage anymore

    Although Zhan Shan collected a bit of strength for the bandit, this foot was really not light. He directly made Xiao Bao''s chest sunken and blood flowed across the corner of his mouth.


    Xiao Bao lay on the ground with a look of despair, looking at Qiu Yuhan in the RV, but with a trace of guilt in his heart, he failed to protect his young lady after all.


    Looking at Xiao Bao being stepped on by Zhan Shan as the king, Qiu Yuhan''s heart was like glass shattered, completely spilling on the ground.


    She couldn''t believe the scene in front of her at all. She was so proud of her that the martial arts master Xiao Bao, who was so highly valued by her father, could not resist the bandits.


    She covered her lips, her brain was buzzing, and tears fell directly. Not only was she unbelievable about Xiao Bao, she was still worried about herself that no one could protect him right now.


    Looking at Zhanshan as the king and Zhanshan as the bandit, Qiu Yuhan was extremely frightened. If these two men had wrong intentions with her, it would be a huge disaster.


    Qiu Yuhan closed the door tightly, and tried hard to move the sofa and other things against it, trying to resist the two brothers Zhanshan, but she thought too simple.


    Zhan Shan took his foot for the bandit, kicked Xiao Bao directly to the side, and said to Zhan Shan as the king: "Big brother, this kid has solved it, then is it time to get in the water."


    The face of Zhan Shan as the bandit was full of smiles, and it was already urgent.


    Isn''t it true that Zhanshan is a king? He has seen countless beauties, but such a delicate little beauty is rarely encountered. It must be a special taste.


    "Of course you have to be like a fish in water, you will wait for me by the side, and it will be your turn when I''m over."


    As a bandit, Zhan Shan didn''t get the slightest anger, and he nodded and said: "That''s natural, this must be done by the eldest brother."


    Zhan Shanwei walked towards the RV with an anxious smile on his face, like the excitement of a little virgin facing his first love.


    "Little beauty, brother has come to love you, hurry up and open the door."


    Qiu Yuhan''s face was pale and bloodless, and his whole body was already softened by fright. He pressed hard against the sofa to prevent Zhan Shan from entering as the king.


    When Zhanshan saw it as the king, he showed disdain: "Little beauty, such resistance is useless. Let''s just obediently give up. The pleasure of being like a fish will make you happy."


    "Get out of here, get out of me ugly!"


    Qiu Yuhan angered herself, trying to scold Zhanshan as the king, but she knew it was impossible.


    Zhan Shanwei showed a cold expression on his face and said directly: "Don''t resist me and treat you well, resisting will only make me more excited, and you will be more painful later!"


    "Go away, go away quickly!"


    "Go away, we will naturally go away when we finish."


    "I will give you money, whatever you want."


    Qiu Yuhan cried directly and was completely frightened. Now no one can save her.


    "Money, money is naturally to be taken, and the poor people of our generation point to us for relief."


    Zhanshan as king and Zhanshan as bandit became bandits here. Although they robbed their houses and robbed their finances, most of the money was used to relieve the people in the mountains, leaving only a small part for their own use.


    In addition to the habit of greed and sex, the two are actually good bandits who rob the rich and help the poor. The objects they rob are all rich people.


    The two naturally didn''t know anything about hatred of the rich. They only knew that the rich people''s money was raided from the poor, but they didn''t expect that many rich people''s money also worked **** their own.


    "Give you the money and let me go."


    Qiu Yuhan begged hard, but she didn''t know what else could be done except begging.


    As the king, Zhan Shan lost his patience. He directly grabbed the door of the car and pulled it hard. The door was torn off by him, and then he threw it aside.


    Qiu Yuhan was completely hopeless now, hiding in the corner like a kitten shivering.


    "Little beauty, don''t worry, my brother will love you well."


    Zhanshan walked into the car directly for the king, and he was taken aback when he saw the luxury inside.


    "Old man, this RV used to be so luxurious, it''s a perfect place to enjoy it."


    Zhan Shan laughed for the king, his laughter was particularly mad, and his laughter echoed throughout the valley.


    Qiu Yuhan was directly picked up by Zhanshan as the king. His waist is about the same size as Zhanshan as the king''s arm muscles. It is simply the sight of a beauty and King Kong.


    Qiu Yuhan was so scared that she couldn''t cry anymore, she could only cry silently, her heart was all over, completely over.


    Zhan Shan threw Qiu Yuhan directly onto the bed for the king, and jumped onto the bed himself, with a greater smile on his face.


    "Little beauty, let brother undress you quickly."


    At this moment, Zhanshan was carrying a small bag for the bandit and hung him on the window of the RV, which naturally made him appreciate the passionate moment of Zhanshan as king.


    Xiao Bao turned his neck diligently and glanced at Su Yan not far away, his eyes full of hope for help.


    Su Yan''s face was calm and did not move at all, which made Xiao Bao completely desperate.


    Qiu Yuhan was directly removed by Zhanshan as the king, and the plump figure was undoubtedly revealed, and the SC curve was outlined, which was very attractive.


    Zhan Shanwei directly slapped Qiu Yuhan''s thigh with a slap. The elasticity made Zhanshanweiwang''s face laughed wildly, but Qiu Yuhan''s thigh directly showed a red handprint.


    Qiu Yuhan''s face was full of tears, and her heart was desperate. She wanted to bite her tongue to commit suicide, but she was forced to shrink by the pain just now. She did not dare to commit suicide.


    Suddenly, Qiu Yuhan thought of a person, someone she has always ignored.


    "Su Yan, save me, save me!"


    Qiu Yuhan shouted hoarsely, the chill with hope in despair, people couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Su Yan flicked the cigarette holder in his hand and walked to the RV without a hurry.


    Zhan Shan was king but he smiled and said, "Su Yan, no matter who comes, I can''t save you. I''m all anxious to death. Your clothes are really tough."


    As the king wants to tear off Qiu Yuhan''s coat, Zhan Shan is already in desperate need. There is a word to describe the trend of desire, which is that the worm is on his head.


    And Su Yan had already walked to the door of the caravan at this time, looking at Qiu Yuhan faintly, "Are you calling for help?"


    This voice was like rain on Qiu Yuhan, a straw that appeared in despair, and an angel in heaven.


    "Save me, Su Yan save me, I was wrong."


    "You are wrong, what is wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t treat you like that, you are a good person."


    "Good guy, I''m not a good guy."


    "I can give you whatever you want."


    Su Yan looked at Qiu Yuhan lightly and said, "I don''t want anything, as long as you admit your mistakes."


    "I admit, I was wrong, and I will never be savage and willful anymore.


    Qiu Yuhan was really taught this time. I am afraid that this kind of thing will never happen once in his life.

 Chapter 640： Kill easily

    Seeing Qiu Yuhan''s pear blossom with rain, the delicate skin all over his body was made red by the king of Zhanshan, especially the slap print on the thigh, which was particularly conspicuous.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not look at the two brothers Zhanshan doing evil here, only to punish Qiu Yuhan and let her know something powerful.


    Hearing Qiu Yuhan apologize personally and admit his mistake very sincerely, Su Yan nodded.


    Seeing a person suddenly appeared, Zhan Shan was the king and didn''t care at first, but Qiu Yuhan asked him for help, so he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Little bandit, I''ll leave it to you who is so thin."


    Zhan Shan stopped his movements for the king, intending to appreciate how his brother cut him off.


    Zhan Shan nodded quickly for the bandit, and looked at Su Yan angrily: "There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, **** has no way, you just vote!"


    Zhan Shan rushed to Su Yan directly as a bandit, and a bull rush came, intending to slam Su Yan directly into the valley.


    But his strong power was completely useless for Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t do anything, just standing like that. Zhanshan was the bandit and he was bounced out more than ten meters away, hitting the mountain wall with one head, and hitting his head directly.


    "Mom''s stubborn, small body is hard enough!"


    Zhan Shan was covering the wound on his forehead for the bandit, grinning his lips, obviously very angry.


    "I don''t need a machete, you are playing with you when you are Laozi!"


    "Little bandit, solve him earlier."


    Zhan Shan was the king and couldn''t wait. The beauty was beside him, the hormones in his body rose rapidly, and his brain was somewhat out of control.


    Zhan Shan nodded hurriedly for the bandit, his eyes had a sharp killing intent, and the muscles all over his body were very tight. He obviously regarded Su Yan as an opponent and planned to use some real skills.


    "Eat me a machete!"


    Zhanshan jumped three meters high for the bandit, and slashed directly towards Su Yan. The machete rolled up a gust of wind, the face of the knife appeared coldly, and the powerful force was all blessed on the machete.


    Su Yan smiled, stretched out his fingers, made a finger-flicking motion, and flicked the machete blade so gently.


    Zhan Shan smiled as the bandit originally, Su Yan''s action was simply looking for death, and he would inevitably cut off his fingers, then slashed at his shoulder, and directly removed his body.


    However, it turned out that Zhanshan was a bandit. He didn''t even think that Su Yan broke his machete with such a slight movement. It was made of profound iron, and it was impossible for even a master to complete the power to break.


    Zhan Shan broke into a cold sweat on the bandit''s forehead, his face immediately changed, and he felt timid in his heart. He knew that he was definitely not Su Yan''s opponent.


    But how could Su Yan let him escape, and a spirit power rushed forward, shot into Zhanshan as the king''s chest, directly pierced his heart, and the blood suddenly popped out.


    Zhanshan was full of unwillingness to be a bandit, his whole body was stained with blood, and finally he fell powerlessly, his eyes were wide and he did not stare at him.


    When the king of Zhanshan broke the mysterious iron machete when he saw Su Yan''s finger, he realized that Su Yan was definitely not as weak as it seemed on the surface, he was probably a martial arts expert.


    But just after thinking about it, his younger brother died under Su Yan''s hands and ended up in a desperate situation.


    Zhanshan''s brain suddenly became sober for the king, and now naturally he will no longer think about good things like a fish in water, and must avenge his brother.


    When Su Yan killed Zhanshan as a bandit, the small bag hung on the car window was already shocked.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t have much smile on his face when he came over. The two great masters, he didn''t return any hope to Su Yan, his eyes still looked desperate.


    He knew that Su Yan was a monk, but he never thought that Su Yan was so strong, absolutely surpassing the existence of the master in the middle stage.


    Thinking of what he had done along the way, Xiao Bao was full of regret, which completely offended an expert.


    Qiu Yuhan also had a dazed look, tears were still falling, but Zhan Shan left for the king, her heart was a little calmer.


    When she saw Su Yan killing Zhanshan as a bandit, she was extremely excited and she was overjoyed.


    Like Xiao Bao, she was originally hopeless, but Su Yan''s strength exceeded their expectations and rekindled hope.


    "Lao Tzu''s, dare to kill my brother, Lao Tzu wants you to pay for your life!"


    Zhan Shan jumped out of the RV directly for the king, his body trembled with fat, and the ground was shaking. This was naturally because of his great strength.


    Su Yan said contemptuously; "You, a spicy chicken, want me to pay for your brother''s life. I think you didn''t wake up."


    Zhan Shan was even more angry for the king, his eyes were bloodshot, like a crazy strong man, with a stronger visual impact.


    "Ge Lao Tzu, how dare you say Lao Tzu is rubbish, you are dead!"


    Zhanshan didn''t strike out empty-handed when he was the king. He directly took his own weapon, which was also a mysterious iron machete, and greeted Su Yan''s vitals.


    Compared with Zhanshan as a bandit, Zhanshan as a king is much stronger. After all, there is a realm difference, that is, the distance between the sky and the moat.


    Su Yan sneered, still unmoved, stood proudly, and dealt with Zhanshan as king unsuspectingly.


    At this time, Zhanshan became angry for the king, and he was so angry that his lungs were almost bursting with anger.


    "Success!"


    Zhan Shan was the king cleanly and neatly. This knife was considered his strongest blow, and he had already made an absolute killing intent.


    But Su Yan''s body was still dropped by his machete, without any defense at all.


    Xiao Bao and Qiu Yuhan who watched both closed their eyes. They knew that there would be a **** scene. After all, the ending could not be changed. Miracles always existed so rarely.


    Qiu Yuhan looked at Xiao Bao and said with a cry: "Xiao Bao, let''s go quickly while he is not paying attention."


    Xiao Bao showed a wry smile and said, "Miss, my chest is sunken by the tread, how can I go."


    Qiu Yuhan suddenly became anxious and couldn''t help but look at Zhanshan as the king, but this look stunned her.


    I saw Zhanshan as the king''s machete fell on Su Yan, just like Zhanshan as a bandit before, and the machete broke directly.


    The machete that Zhanshan broke for the bandit flew towards the valley, but the half of the machete Zhanshan was king directly pierced his forehead, taking his life away.


    Zhan Shan was so dead for the late existence of Master Wang Tangtang. If this spreads, it will surely make a laugh.


    But Zhanshan was dead as the king, and he would never know whether to laugh or not.


    Su Yan patted the dust on his clothes, his face was extremely calm, and he ignored the corpses of the two brothers Zhanshan and walked towards the RV.


    Qiu Yuhan jumped up with excitement, looked at Su Yan and said, "You, you killed both of them?"


    "Why, are you reluctant?"


    "Bah, good death." Qiu Yuhan''s nature recovered a bit, but she looked at Su Yan and said, "Thank you."

 Chapter 641： Qiu Jia

    When Qiu Yuhan said thank you, her face was flushed, and she lowered her head and did not dare to look at Su Yan, because her heart was embarrassed at this time, and if there was a crack in the ground, she might have gotten in early.


    Begin to despise Su Yan, all kinds of contempt, now Su Yan saved her, naturally grateful, and blames himself for what he did.


    Su Yan did not continue to ridicule Qiu Yuhan because of this, after all, she was just a girl about sixteen years old.


    "I hope you can learn your lesson. The outside world is not a fairy tale. Your temper will definitely suffer."


    Qiu Yuhan nodded quickly and said with an awkward smile: "Brother Su and Su, get in the car quickly."


    Qiu Yuhan directly changed her words, and found that Su Yan was more handsome than ever before, and it made her feel like a deer.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, so naturally he didn''t take a car when he ran.


    Xiao Bao was still hanging on the car window at the moment, his whole body pain was unbearable, and he couldn''t help groaning.


    Su Yan saw this and walked directly to Xiao Bao''s back, slapped his back with a palm, and a soft spiritual force poured into Xiao Bao to repair his damaged body.


    Xiao Bao only felt a needle-like pain, but it didn''t take long before he felt the pain of his whole body alleviated, and his dantian also gained a lot of spiritual power.


    This is nothing short of a dream for Xiao Bao, even if his master never directly transmitted spiritual power to him, spiritual power is too important for every monk.


    "Mr. Su?!"


    Xiao Bao looked at Su Yan with doubts on his face, and didn''t understand why Su Yan was so generous. After all, they weren''t very familiar with it.


    "If you don''t heal your injury, who will drive?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and then directly got into the RV, but at this time the RV had no door and looked a little broken, but it was okay inside.


    Naturally, Qiu Yuhan let Su Yan sit on the softest sofa, and gave Su Yanduan tea and water, as well as cakes and the like. Even her favorite doll was given to Su Yan as a backrest.


    "Brother Su, don''t these suit your taste?"


    "Don''t call my brother, listening to goose bumps."


    Qiu Yuhan''s eyes were red, and he curled his lips and said, "You are two or three years older than me. I won''t ask your brother to call you."


    "Just call me Su Yan."


    "can."


    Seeing that Su Yan no longer paid attention to her, Qiu Yuhan couldn''t help feeling very disappointed and just sat in a daze.


    At this time, Xiao Bao also recovered almost, got in the car, started the engine, and continued on the journey.


    The car door that was torn off caused Su Yan to block it with a decorative board, but there was no cold wind in it. He didn''t care, but Qiu Yuhan''s thin body couldn''t bear it.


    When Su Yan planned to arrive at the Panda City, he went directly to Ji Ruxue, and said goodbye to Qiu Yuhan and Xiao Bao. After all, they were just passers-by, and they were just strangers if they didn''t get in the car.


    There was no words all the way, over the continuous mountain peaks, and when it was approaching dawn, the group of people arrived at the Panda City.


    Panda City, as its name implies, naturally has pandas, which are national treasures, cute pets, and only here in the world.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t have time to see the pandas. Now what he wanted to do most was to meet Ji Ruxue and look at the weird ball she said.


    But Xiao Bao would naturally not drive the car where he wanted to go, instead he would go straight to Qiu''s house without stopping.


    The car was parked in the huge parking garage of the Qiu family. The luxury cars inside were like clouds, almost like a station. Even the Bugatti Veyron Su Yan also saw two cars. This made him feel that Qiu��s family is not simple, I��m afraid Is a Southwest giant.


    Su Yan stood in the Qiu family mansion and looked at Qiu Yuhan and said, "Let''s just leave it alone."


    Qiu Yuhan suddenly became anxious, and stubbornly pulled Su Yan''s arm to prevent him from leaving.


    "Brother Su, you can''t go, why don''t you have to come to my house to sit and sit."


    Xiao Bao also looked at Su Yan with a look of retention, and said, "Go in and sit down. After all, you are the savior of the young lady. If it weren''t for you, I would not dare to think about the consequences."


    Su Yan insisted on leaving, naturally no one could stop him, but seeing Qiu Yuhan''s poor little eyes, he felt a little softened.


    Although Qiu Yuhan has a temperament and self-willed eldest lady, she is still kind in her heart, not like a snake-hearted.


    Su Yan could only nod his head, planning to go in and sit down.


    Qiu Yuhan smiled and pulled Su Yan directly towards the mansion.


    "Bo Qiu, open the door."


    When the mansion guard saw Qiu Yuhan, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he said hurriedly: "Miss is back."


    But when he saw Qiu Yuhan holding a young man, his face suddenly changed.


    "Miss, who is this?"


    Qiu Yuhan said with a smile: "Brother Su, he is my savior."


    "Savior?"


    With a puzzled face on his face, Bo Qiu looked at Su Yan, how ordinary he became a lifesaver.


    Of course he couldn''t control so much. He opened the door and welcomed Qiu Yuhan in.


    When he stepped into the Qiu family, Su Yan realized that the Qiu family''s arrogance was huge, almost like a palace.


    This is not an ordinary mansion, it is simply a mansion area, there are a dozen mansions in total, all of which belong to the Qiu family.


    Qiu Yuhan directly led Su Yan towards the No. 1 mansion, and Xiao Bao naturally hurriedly followed and walked behind the two.


    On the road, many guards and servants saw Qiu Yuhan, all with respectful bending over to greet them with a squeezed smile on their faces.


    Su Yan knew that the Qiu family must have strict classes and many rules. It is not difficult to understand that such a big family must have rules to survive.


    Qiu Yuhan took Su Yan directly into Villa No.1, and when he entered, he saw the extremely luxurious large living room with top-notch decorations.


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing, this Qiu family probably treats money as a number.


    There was no one in the villa, Qiu Yuhan couldn''t help but said in disappointment: "Not here."


    "Miss, I think Patriarch and the others will prepare birthday presents for you."


    Qiu Yuhan nodded, looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, you have to give me my birthday before leaving."


    Su Yan secretly cried out that it was not good, and he was trapped when he came in, and I''m afraid it will take another day after his birthday.


    But the person has already come in, it is naturally impossible to go out, Su Yan can only nod his head.


    "I don''t have any gifts."


    Qiu Yuhan said with joy: "You can give me a birthday, this is the biggest birthday present."


    Xiao Bao also smiled on the side, he naturally knew Qiu Yuhan''s careful thoughts, and he was probably already excited.


    But he also has some worries. The Qiu family is not like ordinary people. Qiu Yuhan''s love may not be the master of his own, and it is very likely that the family will sacrifice for profit.


    Even if he didn''t sacrifice for the benefit of the family, Qiu Yuhan still has a childhood sweetheart and broad family young master, knowing that his family is not weaker than the Qiu family.


    The change in Xiao Bao''s face was seen by Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t care. He sat on the sofa and Qiu Yuhan cleverly peeled grapes to him.

 Chapter 642： Cupid

    It is absolutely unprecedented for Qiu Yuhan to peel the grapes himself, even her parents had never enjoyed it this way.


    Xiao Bao stood aside, with a hint of anxiousness in his heart, winking at Qiu Yuhan.


    Although Qiu Yuhan looked at Kawaii, he was actually not stupid. He knew Xiao Bao had something to tell her, and it was not easy to be in front of Su Yan.


    "Brother Su."


    "It''s Su Yan."


    "What''s wrong with calling brother, you will be my brother from now on."


    Now when he arrived at his home, Qiu Yuhan naturally became bolder. He had just promised Su Yan, but he immediately repented.


    Su Yan can''t help it, the elder brother should be the elder brother, anyway, he should be older than her.


    "You are here for a while, Xiao Bao and I will go to see if anyone is upstairs."


    "Ok."


    Qiu Yuhan and Xiao Bao went upstairs and entered a study room. Xiao Bao closed the door to reveal anxious expressions.


    "My eldest lady, you can''t do this."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Today is your birthday. There will be many people from the business field and even the martial arts world. And you forgot Master Mu?"


    Hearing the three words for Master Mu, Qiu Yuhan''s face was taken aback, and a smile flashed across her face. This was her good friend since childhood.


    The Mu family is also a top family in the southwest, and they make good friends with the Qiu family, otherwise the two would not be able to play together when they were young. The two adults often joked that they would form a family.


    Mu Yusheng naturally regarded Qiu Yuhan as his own impunity, caring for her from childhood to most, treating her like a sharp heart.


    Mu Yusheng is about the same as Su Yan, also nineteen years old, three years older than Qiu Yuhan, but he is already a Ph.D. from a prestigious school in Xingguo, and he is staring at the aura of Ph.Ds from many schools, and he has achieved these through his own efforts.


    Mu Yusheng originally studied abroad, but in order to spend more time with Qiu Yuhan, he deliberately returned to China and directly used live video for class.


    For Qiu Yuhan''s birthday, Mu Yusheng will definitely come back. This is no guesswork, and it will definitely give her a big surprise. Last time, she drove the plane and gave her a way to celebrate with a fairy scattering flowers.


    But Qiu Yuhan was not very old, so he had no other thoughts about Mu Yusheng''s brother-like feelings.


    When Xiao Bao said Mu Yusheng, Qiu Yuhan waved his hand without taking it seriously.


    "Miss, don''t you understand, if Master Mu knows that you are so close to Su En, what do you think he will do?"


    Mu Yusheng''s temper was the same as his knowledge, he was extremely hot, and he had done many important things. He once went to a city single-handedly to fight against the dean, and finally frightened the deity to the ground with words without using any force.


    Qiu Yuhan couldn''t help but curl his lips when he heard: "He dares, if he dares to do anything to Brother Su, I won''t play with him."


    Xiao Bao patted his forehead. It seemed that this matter could not be dissuaded. Later, he could only act by chance. He understood Qiu Yuhan''s character too well.


    The two went downstairs, but horns sounded outside the house. Many cars came to Su''s house. Needless to say, it must be the leaders of the Southwest political and business circles and martial arts circles.


    The most advanced house is the Qiu family members, of course, headed by Qiu Yuhan''s father, entered the house mightily.


    Qiu Yuhan burst into tears when he saw his mom and dad. It was too hard to come here.


    "Mom and Dad, I miss you so much."


    Qiu Yuhan''s mother, Chen Shanshan, also had ruddy eyes and sent Qiu Yuhan to a distant place to study. She hadn''t seen her baby daughter for a long time.


    The head of the Qiu family, Cupid, also had a smile on his face. He patted his precious daughter. He is only such an only daughter, so he loves her.


    "Hanhan, are you okay at school?"


    "Ah, very good."


    "You have to temper your temper. Family members are tolerant to you, but people outside will not be like that."


    Qiu Yuhan didn''t understand it before, but after experiencing all these things, she completely understood it.


    "Mom and Dad, you almost couldn''t see me."


    Hearing this, Cupid frowned and said solemnly: "What''s the matter?"


    "This time Xiao Bao and I came back, and we ran into a bandit on the road. Almost, almost..."


    Cupid''s face was even more ugly, but his baby girl stood in front of him and he was relieved.


    Originally, Cupid wanted to praise Xiao Bao. After all, Xiao Bao escorted his daughter to ensure her safety.


    But Xiao Bao directly knelt down with a thump, and looked at Cupid and said, "The master is my incompetent and I can''t protect the young lady."


    Cupid said with a puzzled face: "What do you mean, Xiaobao, aren''t you the thief who fought back, or how could Hanhan come back safely?"


    Qiu Yuhan came directly to Su Yan at this time, dragged him to his parents and said with a smile: "Thanks to Brother Su, or I will be defiled by those bandits."


    Both Cupid and Chen Shanshan''s expressions changed drastically when they heard this. Knowing the danger, their daughter was almost gone.


    "Which group of bandits, let Huber send someone to destroy them."


    Xiao Bao said bitterly: "Patriarch, they are the two brothers of Zhanshan, Zhanshan is the king and Zhanshan is the bandit."


    When Cupid heard this, his face changed. He knew the names of these two bandits very well, and they were all like thunder in the southwest.


    "It''s them?"


    Cupid also understood why Xiao Bao said that he was incompetent. He knew very well that the two bandits were so powerful that Xiao Bao could not resist.


    At this time, Cupid looked at Su Yan with a grateful expression on his face.


    "Thank you, I don''t know how to call the little brother."


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan said calmly, neither humble nor overbearing. He did not show respect because of seeing Cupid, and there was no respect in his expression.


    At a glance, Cupid saw Su Yan''s ordinary, ordinary clothes, ordinary shoes, and no decorations at all on his hands. This must not be a big man, but he nodded, and he could kill the two brothers. General character.


    At this time, the big guys from all walks of life in the southwest all walked toward the house together, with smiles on their faces.


    "Hanhan, follow me out to meet the guests."


    Others also walked out, and Su Yan naturally returned to his seat, eating grapes leisurely.


    But the other people in the Qiu family looked at him with disdain. Those people who are not a top brand, who do not have a collection of famous watches, naturally look down on Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t need them to look down on it, and planned to leave after Qiu Yuhan blows the candle.


    Xiao Bao was standing beside Su Yan, with a forgiving look.


    Su Yan was puzzled, looked at Xiao Bao and asked, "Why are you going to be the Su family bodyguard?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Bao paused, thought about it, and said, "Because the Patriarch is kind to me."


    Su Yan nodded, and he was correct in guessing, so he did not continue to question.

 Chapter 643： Big guys from all sides gather

    After meeting with the Qiu family, Su Yan discovered that this family is basically an ordinary person, and it should be just a bigwig in politics and business.


    The bigwigs of the political and business circles, the surface is glamorous, the brilliance built is not strong, it is easy to collapse, this world relies on force.


    Only by becoming a big boss in the martial arts world, then the family prosperity will last forever, and people in politics and business will be prostrate.


    At this time, Xiao Bao whispered to Su Yan: "People Su En, why don''t we go out and have a look, this time there will definitely be many people in the martial arts world, and you can get to know them."


    Su Yan did not refuse. When he came to the southwest, he could see what the weight of the southwest martial arts world was, and he would be able to deal with it at that time.


    Su Yan escorted Xiao Bao out of the hall, and the Qiu family suddenly started talking. Although Su Yan was far apart, they still heard it. This made his face look solemn.


    "Who do you think that kid is?"


    "I haven''t seen it. I shouldn''t be from the Southwest."


    A middle-aged man said with disdain: "I''m afraid it''s some kind of poor country guy. If you save Yuhan this time, you''ll surely become a man."


    Another young man also smiled and said: "The reason why he stayed on, I think I was waiting for our Qiu family to pay him."


    "So what''s the matter, he saved Yuhan after all, is our Qiu family still short of money?"


    "It''s not lacking, but I can''t understand that person, who looks upright and not eating the fireworks."


    "It must be a bit capable of destroying the two brothers Zhanshan, that is, Xiao Bao can''t even beat one of them."


    Others frowned slightly when they heard this, obviously a little surprised and afraid.


    But some people laughed and said: "So what, no matter how strong the kung fu is, it is not for us to use, giving them some money is like a pug."


    Su Yan heard these words, his eyes were completely cold, and he turned and looked at the man, his deep eyes revealed a murderous intent.


    When the man saw it, he was trembling with fright, his face was pale, and he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    The others also hurriedly closed their mouths. In their opinion, Su Yan would definitely not dare to do anything with them here, but after all, Su Yan had saved the existence of Miss Qiu''s family and could not offend him.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, turned and looked at the people outside the house.


    At this time, hundreds of people gathered outside the house, all of whom were high-ranking members of the society. Anyone worth hundreds of millions of dollars, and at least the level of a master in the martial arts world was eligible to participate.


    "President Qiu, congratulations to Lingyuan on her birthday."


    The speaker is the master of a city in the southwest, and the realm of masters is not weaker than Xiao Bao, so he is naturally eligible to participate.


    Cupid nodded faintly, without saying anything, and the person on the side took the gift and asked him to go to the hall to rest.


    "Patriarch Qiu, Ling Ai is truly dazzling, the longer she gets, the more beautiful she gets."


    This is a man in the Cupid business field, with assets of more than one billion yuan.


    Cupid smiled faintly, and also nodded, without saying anything, letting Huber greet him in.


    "Xiao Hanhan, see what Uncle gave you!"


    A man with a rough voice came over, his eyes widened, and he was holding a valuable diamond necklace, at least tens of millions.


    Qiu Yuhan looked happy and hurriedly held the necklace to look at it.


    "Thank you Uncle Zhou yet."


    "Thank you Uncle Zhou."


    The man is a famous tycoon in the southwest martial arts world. His realm is in the late master stage, and he is no weaker than Zhanshan as king.


    "It''s a pity, if it wasn''t for Mu Yusheng, my family Zhou Kai would have a chance."


    In the face of this person''s words, Cupid and Qiu Yuhan could only pretend to be silly, and smiled perfunctorily.


    "Boss Qiu, congratulations."


    "thanks, thanks."


    Here comes another big boss. This person''s name in the Southwest is not much lower than Cupid, and he is also a big boss.


    Su Yan glanced at it with a disdain on his face. The vast majority of these people are just people in the political and business circles, and a few of them are the masters of the city. They are all powerful in the realm of masters. Naturally, he has no interest at all.


    Xiao Bao couldn''t help feeling ashamed when he saw Su Yan''s face. Su Yan was so arrogant that he couldn''t help it, because of his strength.


    "Cupid, don''t notify me of my daughter''s birthday."


    A man in a suit walked in, majestic, neither tall nor strong, but his eyes were extremely sharp.


    Su Yan''s first glance was naturally the man''s eyes, but what others saw was the man''s arm, because men are too different.


    The man is wearing a suit, but his right arm is bare, and his arm is covered with tattoos, which is too unusual.


    When Cupid saw this man, his eyes sank, but he smiled immediately.


    "I never thought that Xue Taidou would also come to the humble house. I was flattered."


    Xue Taidou, the master of the southwest and east, is in the realm of the little master, and naturally looks down upon everyone on the scene.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still calm, there was no slight fluctuation, the little master naturally couldn''t get into his eyes.


    Of course, Su Yan also knew that the southwestern land was definitely not as weak on the surface, it was more mysterious than the southwestern Lingnan, and there were more legendary strong people.


    A giant business crocodile in a small area, naturally cannot alarm the powerful, unless it is a major event that shakes the southwest.


    Su Yan didn''t have any interest at all. This party was not interesting, and he went straight into the hall.


    Xue Taidou was naturally regarded as a guest, even Cupid was very respectful.


    And Xue Taidou took out a spiritual grass, which was fragrant and fragrant, which made many people feel ashamed. Something like spiritual grass is much stronger than diamonds.


    Qiu Yuhan was pursing his lips at the moment, his home court was overshadowed, naturally unhappy.


    Seeing Cupid''s dark complexion, Qiu Yuhan was even more unhappy, planning to let Su Yan come out and teach him how to be a man.


    Before Qiu Yuhan could call Su Yan, a helicopter suddenly appeared over the villa, and the whole lawn was covered with colorful petals on the helicopter.


    In the end, these petals are all gilded, which is too proud.


    In the last few big characters of Qiu Yuhan''s happy birthday appeared suddenly, and many people were extremely envious.


    "This must be Young Master Mu, no one can be so romantic except him."


    "Yeah, I really envy Qiu Yuhan for meeting such a real man."


    Facing the envy of her surroundings, Qiu Yuhan pursed her lips slightly and looked unhappy. Naturally, she had other thoughts in her heart.


    At this time, there was a person on the helicopter, very handsome, with a smile on his face, so confused that the girl present did not want it.


    Qiu Yuhan would definitely blush before changing it, but now she feels that Mu Yusheng is showing off, not at all tempted.


    "Mu Yusheng got off the plane and came directly to Qiu Yuhan, smiling even more, looking at Qiu Yuhan emotionally, "Yuhan, happy birthday." "


    Qiu Yuhan just nodded faintly, and said, "There is nothing new."


    Last year Mu Yusheng did the same, the same routine, Qiu Yuhan was moved to tears last year, but this year Qiu Yuhan did not smile at all.

 Chapter 644： poison

    Mu Yusheng was not angry, with a smile on his face, looking at Qiu Yuhan and said, "Yuhan, I gave this to you."


    Mu Yusheng carefully took out an exquisite box from his arms, on which was printed the Shiya card Spirit Gathering Pill, Su Yan almost couldn''t help laughing when he saw it.


    This Juling Pill is naturally a health product developed by Academician Chen and many scientists, and has high medicinal value.


    There is naturally only one such box, but one is worth 10,000 yuan, which is definitely very expensive in the eyes of ordinary people, but for such an occasion, it is a bit unpredictable.


    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that, after all, it''s something that went on the market, and it was so sensational when it went on the market.


    Zhou Taidou laughed a little and looked at Mu Yusheng and said, "Master Mu, although your thing is noble, it''s only about 10,000 yuan. Are you embarrassed to get it?"


    Mu Yusheng said with a look of disdain: "Open your eyes and see, is this a ten thousand yuan thing!"


    Mu Yusheng dared to shout at Zhou Taidou naturally has a strong background. His family is a giant in the political and business world. Zhou Taidou can not be afraid of the slightest, but his family has good relations with the big men in the martial arts world. That Xue Taidou had to give three points.


    Zhou Taidou opened his eyes wide, looked and looked again, and couldn''t help but say with certainty: "Isn''t this the Shiya card spirit gathering pill?"


    "Yes, this is the Shiya brand spirit gathering pill, but it is not an ordinary gathering pill?"


    Zhou Taidou suppressed his smile and looked at Mu Yusheng and said, "What''s the difference between yours?"


    "This is a test product!"


    Mu Yusheng''s words immediately stunned everyone present, and the test product was not as good as the finished product.


    In the face of everyone''s pointing and pointing, Mu Yusheng did not show any anger at all, but rather a look of contempt.


    Qiu Yuhan was originally dissatisfied with Mu Yusheng''s stinky display, so she was naturally even more angry when she sent the test article to her.


    "Mu Yusheng, I didn''t expect you to give me such a thing."


    "Yuhan, others don''t understand me, don''t you still understand me?"


    Mu Yusheng opened the box, and suddenly a refreshing fragrance spread, and the rich spiritual power floated around, causing many big men to show a greedy look.


    That week Tai Dou dared not say a word, this kind of rich spiritual energy, even ten bottles of super spiritual energy liquid could not match.


    It was Xue Taidou, who had a calm face, nodded slightly at this moment. If it weren''t for Mu Yusheng as a birthday present, he would like to accept it directly.


    "This is a product developed by the Shiya Group. It has extremely powerful spiritual power. This one is equivalent to a thousand ordinary Gathering Pills. This is just a medicinal effect. The most important thing is that this one can be taken by ordinary people. Directly reach the level of the late warrior!"


    All the people in the audience were dumbfounded. Mu Yusheng''s words were like a fantasy. In their perception, this was simply impossible.


    "Master Mu, don''t flash your tongue when you speak big words."


    "Yes, you say it is worth ten million, we believe, after all, you are Young Master Mu, but it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to enter the Martial Stage stage directly!"


    Some people are not afraid of Mu Yusheng and directly question him, thinking that Mu Yusheng is just bragging.


    Su Yan was stunned. He didn''t even know this kind of Spirit Gathering Pill. Academician Chen didn''t tell him that it should be a defective product during research and development. Those who know it will make extra money.


    Su Yan would naturally not let this matter go. When he returned to Jiangbei, he would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Qiu Yuhan questioned his face, "Is it as godly as you said?"


    "Of course, I spent 100 million to buy it, specifically as your birthday present."


    One billion is actually not huge for the Mu and Qiu family, but it is very shocking that ordinary people can become warriors.


    They are not Su Yan, and there are no many ways for ordinary people to easily step into cultivators. The cultivators in this world are only one in a thousand, or even one in a thousand.


    Only one thousand or ten thousand will give birth to a person with a root of wisdom. Such a person must be taught by a master of cultivation personally before he can enter the martial arts world.


    "Have I lied to you?"


    Mu Yusheng looked at Qiu Yuhan, his eyes fluctuated, with a sense of love, he looked at Qiu Yuhan like this for 16 years.


    Qiu Yuhan naturally knew that Mu Yusheng would not harm her. Stepping into the martial artist was too incredible for her. This was a life-changing thing, and it might become a powerful existence like Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Yuhan took the Gathering Pill with a smile in his eyes, which was naturally a smile to Mu Yusheng.


    Of course, her smile is just thanks, not the kind of feeling between men and women.


    Mu Yusheng also smiled, he naturally understood Qiu Yuhan''s meaning incorrectly, and his heart was full of satisfaction at the moment.


    "Take it, it doesn''t have the slightest side effect. Tomorrow will make you a strong man in the later stage of the warrior. Then we can practice together."


    Qiu Yuhan didn''t take it directly, but glanced at Su Yan and ran towards him directly.


    "Brother Su, can you eat this thing?"


    Su Yan didn''t expect Qiu Yuhan to come over and ask him, but since Qiu Yuhan did this, he naturally wanted to check it out.


    Su Yan took out the Spirit Gathering Pill, took a casual glance, and then put it in the box, with a faint solemn expression between his brows.


    He understood why Academician Chen didn''t tell him. This thing is a defective product. People in the martial arts world with cultivation skills will not have problems taking it. Ordinary people will damage the function if it is light, but it will be fatal.


    Before Su Yan could speak, anger appeared on Mu Yusheng''s face, because he saw Qiu Yuhan pulling Su Yan''s arm, and Qiu Yuhan did not hug him at all since he appeared.


    "Yuhan, who is he?"


    Qiu Yuhan couldn''t help but introduce: "Brother Su Yansu, this time I came back thanks to him killing the bandits, otherwise I won''t have my birthday."


    Mu Yusheng''s anger was slightly reduced when he heard this, which was equivalent to Qiu Yuhan''s lifesaver, and it made sense to do so.


    "Brother, thank you for rescuing Yuhan. This is a little bit of heart, not respect."


    Mu Yusheng directly took out a check for one million, which naturally wanted to send Su Yan to save him from getting in the way here.


    But Su Yan did not look at Mu Yusheng, but at Qiu Yuhan and said, "You can''t take this thing."


    Qiu Yuhan just asked Su Yan to appraise it, so she felt relieved that she was actually ready to swallow it a long time ago, so she naturally looked forward to the martial artist.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Qiu Yuhan frowned and looked at Su Yan and said, "Why?"


    Not only Qiu Yuhan''s brows frowned, but Mu Yusheng''s brows frowned, and he was already hostile to Su Yan.


    Su Yan said lightly: "What kind of pill is this? This is clearly a poison!"

 Chapter 645： Fifty million

    Su Yan''s words are tantamount to a thunderbolt in the sky, causing everyone present to change their colors, and they all look at him.


    Qiu Yuhan naturally trusted Su Yan very much, and he was afraid for a while, and his face was pale. If he took this, wouldn''t he be poisoned to death.


    Before everyone recovered, Qiu Yuhan looked at Mu Yusheng angrily and shouted directly: "Mu Yusheng, do you want to kill me!"


    Mu Yusheng was also dumbfounded. He spent a lot of effort and spent a lot of money on the things he bought. How could it be poison? The one sold to him was an insider of the Shiya Group.


    "Impossible, how could this be poison, he is talking nonsense!"


    Mu Yusheng looked at Su Yan with a furious face, and pointed to Su Yan and said, "Why do you really dare to provoke my relationship with Yuhan!"


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, and he ignored Mu Yusheng''s words and didn''t answer a word.


    Other people reacted in an uproar, whispering to each other, the whole place was noisy.


    "Poison, poison, how is this possible?!"


    A politician and business executive had a questioning expression on his face, and he didn''t believe what Su Yan said.


    "Yes, Mu Yusheng''s relationship with Qiu Yuhan, everyone in the southwest knows how he could harm Qiu Yuhan."


    "Yes, it is too late for Mu Yusheng to love her, how could it hurt him? This is absolutely impossible."


    Even just now, Zhou Taidou also shook his head and glanced at Su Yan and said: "To be fair, I think that kid might be setting up Mu Yusheng."


    Xue Taidou, who had always been reluctant to speak, also nodded, quite agreeing with Zhou Taidou''s words.


    And Cupid also looked at Su Yan angrily. Although Su Yan was the savior of his precious daughter, but with such words, he suddenly had no good feelings for Su Yanna.


    "Young man, our Qiu family and Mu family are aristocratic families, how could nephew Mu Xian harm Hanhan."


    Chen Shanshan also saw Su Yan not pleasing to the eye, because Su Yan was too ordinary, and her heart''s requirements for the son-in-law were completely the same.


    "You saved our family Hanhan, but you can''t frame the rest of your life with this. You really let me down."


    Qiu Yuhan glanced at Su Yan, and when he saw that he was so indifferent, he suddenly became a little anxious.


    "Mom and Dad, Brother Su will definitely not lie."


    Chen Shanshan couldn''t help but scolded: "Hanhan, don''t make a fool of yourself, will your brother Yusheng hurt you?!"


    Qiu Yuhan was speechless, and she would never believe that Mu Yusheng would harm her, because Mu Yusheng regarded her life more importantly than herself.


    But right now Su Yan insisted that this was poison, which made her unable to doubt, after all, Su Yan was also unwilling to question.


    "Yuhan, don''t you understand it now? He is to instigate discord and want to break up the feelings between us, so he can get in."


    Mu Yusheng looked at Su Yan contemptuously, as if he had completely seen Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Su Yan was even more indifferent. He didn''t want to get involved, but this thing was indeed poisonous, and ordinary people could never take it. He just told the truth, I''m afraid he was cheated for the rest of his life.


    The small bag on the side looked at Su Yan, and couldn''t help but wonder. In his opinion, Su Yan didn''t like Qiu Yuhan, at least he thought so.


    Then Su Yan wouldn''t be able to use these three kinds of indiscriminate methods, but if Su Yan was right, Mu Yusheng would have sat down, but he was even more unlikely to believe it.


    "Yuhan, you see that he can''t say a word until now, it''s obviously a guilty conscience."


    Qiu Yuhan looked at Su Yan and asked with a trembling voice, "Brother Su, is this really poison?"


    Su Yan nodded, didn''t want to say more, there was no need to waste words.


    "This kid has a guilty conscience, he dare not say anything. He really looks up to himself if he wants to instigate discord."


    "Yes, how could the relationship between Young Master Mu and Miss Yuhan be instigated by him, and it''s all in vain."


    "I heard that this kid saved Ms. Yuhan, I think he saw Ms. Yuhan''s beauty, so he moved with evil thoughts."


    "Xie Nian, is he worthy of Miss Yuhan even if he''s a normal product."


    Facing the people''s doubts, Su Yan became more reluctant to explain. Anyway, he said everything he should have said. The decision is in Qiu Yuhan''s own hands. Believe it or not he is hers.


    Qiu Yuhan closed the lid and she made a difficult choice. She chose to believe Su Yan''s words.


    Seeing Qiu Yuhan''s actions, Mu Yusheng was even more angry, and directly roared: "You actually believe in a little cricket who meets by the water, and you don''t want to believe me!"


    "He is not a scumbag, his skill is very high, so powerful bandits have been destroyed by him."


    "Hmph, the skill is very high, then I will meet him!"


    Mu Yusheng took off his coat and planned to teach Su Yan to be a human being. He was also a strong master in the early days of the master, and ordinary people were naturally not his opponents, but he was not even a scum in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan was full of contempt, and said: "Just you, let you hit me, I''m afraid I will beat you to death."


    Mu Yusheng suddenly became angry, and his eyes were about to burst into flames. This was a kind of contempt for him, and he had to prove himself in this environment.


    But when Mu Yusheng was about to do it, Cupid was standing between the two with a gloomy expression.


    "Stop it, this is my Qiu''s family, this is my daughter''s birthday party, you have to fight for me outside if you want to fight!"


    "Uncle Qiu, he slandered me!"


    Mu Yusheng pointed to Su Yan with a hint of grievance on his face, but more of it was angry.


    "I know, I naturally believe you in this matter."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, and Cupid chose to believe Mu Yusheng. Naturally, he didn''t believe him, and that was fine.


    "Boy, I''m so disappointed in you."


    Su Yan silently, does he still need an ordinary person to be disappointed and value him? He really valued himself.


    "But no matter how you say it, you have saved my family Hanhan. You are Hanhan''s lifesaver."


    Everyone present nodded their heads. Cupid was not at fault in saying this. This is a fact.


    "As the saying goes, the kindness of dripping water should be repaid by the spring. You saved my family Hanhan. This is a great kindness, so I will naturally pay you back."


    Cupid slapped his palms, and he immediately brought five safes and placed them directly in front of Su Yan.


    "Cub open it."


    When the five boxes were opened, they were full of stacks of banknotes, which was exactly 50 million.


    "Boy, this is a little bit of mine, not respectable."


    Cupid naturally wanted to give Su Yan 50 million to repay Su Yan''s kindness in saving his daughter.


    Many of the people present were shocked. It was indeed the Qiu family. The shot was really generous. He took 50 million directly. The key is that Su Yan slandered Mu Yusheng first.


    But Su Yan didn''t even look at the money. For him, fifty million was almost negligible. Besides, he didn''t save Qiu Yuhan for money.

 Chapter 646： court death!

    Seeing that Su Yan was indifferent, this was almost what many people expected. After saving Qiu Yuhan, he wanted to spend 50 million yuan. It was not that simple.


    But some people think that 50 million is a lot more, and they are almost catching up with their worth. Su Yan still looks like this, it is simply insatiable.


    Mu Yusheng was originally very angry. Seeing Cupid taking out the money, he naturally knew that Cupid was facing him, and the anger on his face disappeared, looking at Su Yan with a disdainful smile.


    Qiu Yuhan was a little pleased, which at least proved that Su Yan was not the one who saw money and didn''t save her for money.


    "Dad, how can you treat my savior like this!"


    Qiu Yuhan looked at his father angrily, pouting, still looking cute.


    Cupid said with a black thread on his face: "I''m thanking him. Your little one doesn''t understand, so go in."


    "I understand, you are insulting Brother Su by doing this."


    When Cupid heard this, he was furious and shouted: "Go in!"


    Chen Shanshan hurriedly pulled Qiu Yuhan into the house, and Xiao Bao was also forced into the house, and he could do nothing.


    "Young man, be honest, fifty million is enough."


    Su Yan showed a chill in his eyes and looked at Cupid, "Is your daughter only worth 50 million?!"


    Hearing such words, many people were affirmed in their hearts, Su Yan clearly wanted more money.


    Cupid had anger in his eyes, but it was a little better, Su Yanneng said it was the best.


    Qiu Yuhan shook his head when he heard it. He didn''t believe that Su Yan was the kind of person who saw money.


    "Uncle Qiu, since he wants money, then give him more, let him go earlier, so as not to spoil the celebration of the banquet."


    Mu Yusheng looked down upon Su Yan. The people who saw the money opened his eyes were not at the same level as him, so he was not guilty of being angry.


    Cupid also nodded, watching Su Yan''s eyes full of contempt.


    "Well, I''ll give you 100 million, this will work."


    "One hundred million, this kid has developed!"


    "Yeah, one hundred million is about to catch up with my assets, the Qiu family is really a local tyrant."


    "This kid will definitely smile and leave with money like a pug."


    But Su Yan remained indifferent and said again, "Is your daughter only worth 100 million?"


    Now Cupid is completely angry, 100 million is not enough, this is simply a lion''s mouth.


    "You really make me sick. Yuhan has been deceived by you for so long. I will add 100 million to you."


    Mu Yusheng added oil and vinegar, intending to let Qiu Yuhan thoroughly recognize Su Yan''s face.


    However, Su Yan still looked at Cupid and said loudly, "I saved your daughter because she was pitiful, and I don''t want him to be ravaged by that fat man!"


    There was a hint of chill in Cupid''s eyes, and Su Yan was completely torn by saying that in front of everyone, so he didn''t plan to talk to Su Yan.


    "Then I should really thank you."


    "Thank you, you don''t need to. It was just a meeting in the water and making casual shots."


    Mu Yusheng was naturally willing to hear Su Yan''s words, it seemed that Su Yan did not take Qiu Yuhan in his eyes.


    Qiu Yuhan was originally happy that Su Yan was not for money, but when she heard that she met and shot at will, her heart was shattered. All this was just her unrequited love.


    "It''s best for you to say that. We gave you money, but you don''t want it yourself."


    Bo Qiu naturally realized that someone would take the safe away directly. Su Yan just wanted it but had no chance. Of course, he couldn''t ask for it. Not to mention the amount of money, he had no desire for money at all.


    "Now we will count the two. Please refrain from my daughter''s banquet."


    Cupid was obviously trying to drive Su Yan away, not seeing and not worrying.


    Su Yan didn''t want to stay here anymore, leaving early to find Ji Ruxue was the right way.


    But Mu Yusheng stopped Su Yan, staring at Su Yan coldly and said, "Just want to leave like this?!"


    "Why, do you still want to stop me?"


    "The matter between you and the Qiu family is resolved, but the matter with me Mu Yusheng has not been resolved!"


    "Okay, how to solve it?"


    "Just now you said that the Spirit Gathering Pill is a poison. You are slandering me. I want you to apologize."


    "Apologize?" Su Yan sneered, "That thing is poison, why did I slander you?"


    "You also said it was poison, looking for death!"


    Mu Yusheng couldn''t help but want to make a move. He beat Su Yan directly for a while to get rid of his anger.


    "Just you, it''s not enough to see."


    The reason why Mu Yusheng didn''t do it was because he was afraid of Su Yan. After all, Su Yan destroyed the two brothers of Zhanshan. That was the existence of the master in the later period. He was naturally lost to the master in the early stage.


    "Do you think that if you are strong in kung fu, you will eat me? With a word from my Mu family, there are countless great masters and even small masters who have come forward for me!"


    "Are Master Zengcheng and Little Master very strong? It''s just rubbish."


    Su Yan''s remarks are tantamount to provoke everyone. Master Zengcheng and Little Master are rubbish. Doesn''t that mean all those present are rubbish.


    It was Zhou Taidou with a cold expression on his face at the moment, looking at Su Yan and said, "Young man, be careful in words and actions."


    Su Yan didn''t care. He was telling the truth. These people didn''t believe he had any solutions.


    "Today you must apologize, otherwise you can''t leave Qiu''s house!"


    Su Yan ignored it and prepared to leave.


    But at the moment Xue Taidou said: "Young man, did you just say that the little master is also rubbish?"


    Su Yan looked at Xue Taidou and said indifferently, "You can say that."


    Xue Taidou''s eyes were cold, and he pointed to Mu Yusheng and said: "You just slandered him first, and now you have offended all the martial arts circles present. Do you think you can just leave like this?"


    "if not?"


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me, kneel down and kowtow to everyone in the martial arts world, I can let Xue Taidou let you go!"


    Mu Yusheng smiled. Naturally, he wanted to make Su Yan look ugly, so that he could get rid of the hatred in his heart and let Su Yan know that he was not talking about anything.


    Even Xue Taidou acquiesced to Mu Yusheng''s words, and those present were not optimistic about Su Yan.


    "This is the result of the big talk, and it''s definitely embarrassing now."


    "Due to it, who made him provoke all of us."


    Mu Yusheng originally thought that Su Yan would be panicked and even trembling all over, but Su Yan was too calm, so calm that he couldn''t believe it, as if he really didn''t put everyone in his eyes.


    Mu Yusheng didn''t feel the slightest alert. Instead, his anger reappeared. He pointed at Su Yan and said viciously, "I have changed my mind now. You can go under my crotch before you can leave!"


    When Su Yan heard this, there was a hint of chill in his eyes, and Mu Yusheng''s kind of stuff was not worth his murderous intent at all.


    "Go under your hips, you are the second person to say that."


    "So you have drilled it once?"


    The others laughed at the words and looked at Su Yan with contempt.


    However, a horrible wave of fluctuations spread, making the faces of all the people present changed. This kind of fluctuation was too depressing, and it was almost impossible to breathe.

 Chapter 647： Dont drill, die!

    Not only those masters'' faces changed suddenly, but Zhou Taidou was full of fear. This wave of fluctuation made him show fear, and he realized that Su Yan was better than himself.


    He is the master of the later stage, better than him, that is at least the existence of the master, it is no wonder that he is so arrogant, even Mu and Qiu are not in the eyes.


    But Zhou Taidou was not afraid of Su Yan because of this. Although Mu and Qiu were just giants in the political and business circles, they were able to let the masters of the masters stand up for them. These two big families are not something ordinary people can offend.


    What Zhou Taidou didn''t know was that Xue Taidou, who had rarely spoken, showed fear at this moment.


    Xue Taidou is a strong little master, and this pressure can make him jealous, which shows that he doesn''t know whether he is better than Su Yan.


    Su Yan only released a slight coercion. If it is really released completely, he is afraid that ordinary people will not be able to bear it.


    At this time, Mu Yusheng had completely lost the arrogance he had just now, and his eyes were full of horror. He had never expected Su Yan to be so strong.


    But Mu Yusheng''s frightened expression only lasted for a while, and then he completely recovered his calm. It doesn''t matter if he is stronger than him, he is still not afraid of Mu Yusheng.


    "Don''t think that with a little cultivation base, you can be lawless here, no matter what your cultivation base is still nothing in my eyes."


    Mu Yusheng regained his self-confidence, his face reappeared with contempt.


    But Su Yan looked at Mu Yusheng and said lightly: "My cultivation base is to be lawless, and I''m still going to take you."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, Mu Yusheng flew towards Su Yan without any resistance, and Su Yan grabbed his neck.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, looking at Mu Yusheng as if looking at a dead dog, he said directly: "Your life or death is between my thoughts."


    Mu Yusheng struggled a few times, knowing that he couldn''t break free at all, so he gave up, but he didn''t have the slightest fear, instead he looked angry.


    "If you dare to touch my hair, my Mu family will definitely not let you go."


    "Oh, really?"


    Su Yan smiled lightly, and he slapped his backhand directly. This slap was not weak, even Mu Yusheng, who was in the realm of a master, was beaten into a pig''s head.


    Mu Yusheng''s mouth was full of blood, and he was furious. He had never been beaten like this since he was born. Naturally, he couldn''t accept it.


    The people around were stunned. Although they knew that Su Yan was very strong, they were not optimistic about Su Yan at all, because the Mu family had too much authority in the southwest.


    Even Cupid said angrily at this moment: "Su Yan, let go of Nephew Mu Xian quickly, I can come forward and not pursue this matter."


    Cupid was naturally angry. Mu Yusheng was his most satisfied son-in-law, so he was so humiliated by Su Yan, he was still in his place. Isn''t this just hitting him in the face?


    Of course Su Yan is Qiu Yuhan''s lifesaver after all, and it is impossible for him to punish Su Yan in front of so many people.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Cupid at all, but looked at Mu Yusheng and said, "Your life is in my hands. I can spare your life by drilling under my crotch."


    Mu Yusheng was naturally angry. What he said just now was reversed by Su Yan. This really made the popular vomit blood.


    The most important thing is that Su Yan doesn''t care if he is the Mu Family Young Master. If he doesn''t drill, he will really kill him.


    Cupid''s face was so gloomy at the moment, he could only turn his gaze to Xue Taidou, who was aside, and Xue Taidou could only come forward.


    He didn''t care that Su Yan was Qiu Yuhan''s lifesaver. At the moment, it was the most important thing to keep Mu Yusheng, and Mu Yusheng must not have an accident in their Qiu family.


    Xue Taidou nodded. Naturally, he couldn''t let Su Yan really kill Mu Yusheng. Then the Mu family would definitely blame him. He was not afraid of the Mu family, but he was afraid of the people behind the Mu family.


    "Boy, let Mu Yusheng go quickly, otherwise you won''t be able to leave the Qiu''s villa today!"


    Xue Taidou jumped directly and appeared in front of Su Yan, looking at Su Yan proudly.


    The people around were nodding their heads, and it was naturally best for Xue Taidou to come forward.


    "Xue Taidou finally came forward, and now that kid can''t jump up again."


    "Yes, people from other provinces dare to be arrogant in our place, it''s just looking for death."


    "Xue Taidou, kill him directly, dare to do this to Master Mu, even if you let him go, the Mu family will kill him."


    In the face of everyone''s anger, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. These people couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    Su Yan glanced at Xue Taidou contemptuously and said with a smile: "What kind of thing are you, you can also point me to it."


    Xue Taidou was furious, staring his eyes and said: "I am a dignified young master, can''t I let you let go!"


    "Little master, like an ant."


    The people around changed their colors, and they never thought that Su Yan would actually say such words. The young masters are all ants, so what is the strong one.


    Xue Taidou was furious, killing intent appeared in his eyes, and said cruelly: "This is your own way of death, there is a way to report it!"


    "You want to know my name, too. Look too high on yourself."


    Xue Taidou was about to split, and rushed directly towards Su Yan. The fierce spiritual power hit Su Yan like a hurricane, naturally without reservation, he attacked with all his strength.


    This is a furious shot, his purpose is to destroy Su Yan, otherwise his majesty will be damaged.


    But Su Yan''s contempt was even worse, a cloud of spiritual power emerged in his hand, directly rushing towards Xue Taidou.


    Xue Taidou''s Gangfeng spiritual power was easily broken by Su Yan''s spiritual power, and then hit his chest, burning his chest black.


    Xue Taidou was shocked, his strongest blow was so unbearable in front of Su Yan, how could this be possible!


    He didn''t dare to make a move anymore. Su Yan''s casual trick was to make him seriously injured. Of course he was not stupid. He knew that he was completely defeated by Su Yan. The young man in his eyes was probably higher than his realm.


    The people around were also trembling, the dignified young master, the southwest and east dean, was actually lost to a young young man from a province, and was easily defeated.


    Everyone in the martial arts world can basically see that Su Yan has not used his full strength, even 50% of his face has been used.


    Cupid''s face was trembling, he had no idea that his precious daughter''s lifesaver was so strong.


    Qiu Yuhan was also shocked. She would not be able to cultivate, but she also knew about the realm. Little Grandmaster was much stronger than Xiao Bao, and she still couldn''t do anything with Su Yan, which shocked her heart.


    She could not help but feel sad when she thought of what Su Yan said before, that is, Su Yan really likes herself. After her father and Mu Yusheng have such a trouble, it is absolutely impossible for the two of them.


    Su Yan stood on the spot, everyone did not dare to move a bit, naturally they were afraid of fear.


    Su Yan threw Mu Yusheng to the ground, with a hint of impatientness: "Don''t drill, die!"


    Mu Yusheng was already scared and stupid. At this moment, where there was still a bit of arrogance, it was natural that life was the most important thing.

 Chapter 648： Master visits

    Mu Yusheng had no other way, in front of strength, in front of the strong, he could only surrender.


    Even though his Mu''s family is against the sky, Su Yan is not afraid at all. In order to survive, he can only accept the most humiliating humiliation and drill under Su Yan''s crotch.


    This was also because he had committed sins and couldn''t live. Su Yan didn''t want to leave directly because of trouble, but if Mu Yusheng had to find fault, he was naturally not afraid.


    Su Yan spread his legs and looked down at Mu Yusheng who was lying on the ground. His eyes were cold, and there was no room for maneuver at all. Mu Yusheng''s humiliation under his crotch will surely sit down.


    The leaders of the martial arts world and the political and business circles present were angry, but they did not dare to say anything.


    They clearly know that Su Yan''s heart is determined, and this is absolutely impossible to change. If he speaks, he may hurt himself.


    Even Zhou Taidou, at this moment, was like a tortoise with his head shrinking, and he didn''t dare to say nonsense.


    Xue Taidou is invincible, and his Master Consummation is like Xiao Xiami in the eyes of others.


    Although Xue Taidou was more angry than Zhou Taidou, he still didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t dare to provoke the existence that could seriously wound him with a single blow. At this moment, he could only confess his hopes to the Mu family. The Mu family''s affairs.


    But Cupid was furious in his heart. This was his Qiu family, and he couldn''t tolerate Su Yan in the wild.


    "Su Yan, this is my Qiu family, you dare to be arrogant here, don''t blame me for turning my face and not acknowledging people!"


    The Qiu family members were also angry at this moment, but they didn''t dare to speak. They began to think that Su Yan was a crippled man. Only now did they know that he was desperate and strong.


    Su Yan showed disdain and said coldly: "You really take yourself seriously, who do you think you are!"


    Su Yan''s words made Cupid furious, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Since Su Yan was like this, it was no wonder that he could only tear his face completely.


    The reason why Qiu''s family is famous in the southwest is not only the business giant, but also because he knows several masters.


    The Cupid message had already been sent out, and several consecrations from his house were able to come right away.


    Not only that, after being humiliated by Mu Yusheng, the Mu family was also furious and immediately invited several masters from the family to worship.


    "Arrogant kid, dare to humiliate my family for the rest of my life, I want you to die!"


    The Patriarch of the Mu family followed the strong master, and he naturally wanted to see how Su Yan was punished. This was the power of his Mu family.


    Qiu Yuhan was full of anxiety. She knew very well that the master was strong, even if Su Yan was also a strong master, but his father had to hire a few, Su Yan would definitely fall into crisis.


    Although she knew that Su Yan was impossible with her, she could not bear to see Su Yan hurt.


    "Dad, is he my savior?"


    Qiu Yuhan''s eyes were rosy, and he was about to cry.


    Cupid didn''t want to do this in his heart, but the matter was over, he had no other way.


    "Don''t tell me, how can I ignore him in my Qiu''s family, and I have already given him a chance."


    Even so, Mu Yusheng still drilled Su Yan''s crotch, he had no choice at the moment, and it would take time for the master to come.


    Mu Yusheng suffered from the humiliation of his crotch, and this humiliation would accompany him throughout his life, and would become a devil on his cultivation path.


    But there is only one way to restore it, and that is to treat his body in his own way, so that Su Yan will also bear the humiliation of his crotch.


    Right now he can only wait, waiting for the grand master to come, then he can make Su Yan look good.


    Su Yan had planned to leave, but this was just a small punishment.


    He looked at Qiu Yuhan and said lightly: "I now understand why you are so savage and willful. Such a family is your misfortune."


    Qiu Yuhan flashed tears and said directly: "Brother Su, you go quickly."


    Su Yan silently walked towards the outside of the villa, but within two steps, there was a crowd of people outside the villa.


    These are all people in the martial arts world, and the head of the Mu family is naturally Mu Silang.


    When Mu Yusheng saw his father, he almost cried.


    He ran over in a hurry, his expression aggrieved.


    "Dad, you have to decide for me!"


    Mu Silang was naturally furious, knowing that his son had been humiliated, and looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Cupid, it disappoints me to treat you like a brother in vain!"


    "The Patriarch Qiu asked me to wait, but he values ??Nephew Mu Xian very much."


    The person who speaks is all righteous, no need to guess, he must be the master.


    The people around them trembled. This was the famous Tang Taidou in the southwest of them, a strong man in the middle of the grand master.


    "Tang Taidou was alarmed, and now that kid can''t jump anymore."


    "That''s natural, he''s just the beginning of the grandmaster at best."


    "Qiu and Mu are really not annoying."


    One person said with a little disdain: "Cupid''s doing this is chilling."


    "No, no matter what, he is also from the Qiu family."


    Some people disapproved and said, "Comparing the benefactor to Mu''s family, that''s trivial."


    Cupid treated these remarks as air, pretending to hear it differently.


    Someone raised doubts: "Tang Taidou just said I''m waiting, isn''t he the only one?"


    "That''s natural!"


    As soon as the voice of the doubter fell, several people rushed into the distance, all of whom were famous.


    "Patriarch Qiu, since you called the dean, let us come, isn''t it unnecessary?"


    This time there were three more masters, and the people present were terrified. This time, it was a thorough knowledge of the Qiu family.


    A smile appeared on Mu Silang''s originally displeased face, and Cupid shouted out the four masters, which was enough to value his family for the rest of his life.


    "Oh, I also called in some helpers, it seems to be unnecessary."


    Behind Mu Silang appeared three powerful masters, all of them were great, the realm of the early grand master, the overlord of one party.


    Compared to Xue Taidou''s southwest and east boss, his name is completely incompetent, but he is just a puppet of these masters.


    Seven masters came in person, which is not unique in the southwest, but at least it is extremely rare.


    "Seven or seven great masters, my God!"


    Someone had never seen so many great masters before, and they were so frightened that they couldn''t speak well.


    It is very rare to see a strong master in normal times. Seven masters can all be taken out to brag. Anyway, I have seen a scene where seven masters gather.


    Everyone present sorrows for Su Yan. The price of this arrogance is too high, and the consequences are absolutely unbearable.


    "This is the foundation of our southwest. People from other provinces come here to be arrogant and doomed to a sad ending."


    Qiu Yuhan had already cried into tears. She knew that there was no possibility of reconciliation right now. Su Yan was destined to endure the anger of the grandmaster, or the anger of the seven grandmasters.


    An evil smile appeared on Mu Yusheng''s face, sweeping away the shadows before.


    "Su Yan, let me see how arrogant you are now. I will repay you ten times a hundred times for your insult to me!"


    But Su Yan went beyond everyone''s expectations. He was still plain, without fluctuations, and didn''t pay attention to the seven masters at all.

 Chapter 649： Master Destroyed

    Among the seven grandmasters, even if there is Tang Taidou, it is only in the middle stage of a grandmaster, and Su Yan will naturally not look at it.


    Even when he came to a later stage of the grandmaster, Su Yan also took a look at most, because the later stage of the grandmaster could barely do some tricks with him.


    This is not a big talk, Su Yan has that self-confidence, because Dan Yi was defeated in his hands because of a duel.


    Su Yan''s calmness was obviously something that Mu Yusheng hadn''t expected, and it was also unexpected by everyone present. This was too unexpected, even Su Yanlun could not be so calm.


    A look of resentment appeared on Mu Yusheng''s face. Su Yan was so naturally upset that the wounds that should have been smoothed were bloody, and the humiliation made him angry.


    "You will pretend to be cold when you die, I see when you can pretend to be!"


    Mu Yusheng looked at Tang Taidou directly, and said with respect: "Uncle Tang, please be fair to me."


    Tang Taidou''s eyes were slightly serious, and he nodded lightly, looking at Su Yan with a contemptuous expression.


    "Nephew Mu Xian don''t worry, this person dares to be arrogant here, it is doomed to his tragic ending."


    Naturally, Tang Taidou would not do it himself. He was the strongest existence of the seven. In his eyes, Su Yan was no more than the early stage of the Grand Master, and it was not worth his own hands.


    Tang Taidou looked at the two people beside him. They were Yu Taidou and Wang Taidou. They were in the early stage of the grand master and had high prestige in the southwest.


    The two of them understood, and took a step forward, the two spiritual powers rushed out wildly and rushed towards Su Yan.


    These two spiritual powers are like demons, extremely hideous, and with terrifying fluctuations, they are bound to swallow Su Yan.


    Faced with such a powerful spiritual power, the surrounding masters are all discolored, and now they fully understand the true power of the master.


    "The anger of the two great masters is terrifying!"


    A strong master with horror in his eyes, he involuntarily backed away, and this might make him fear from the inside out.


    "Hmph, even if it is Qiu Jiaen, you will still be stepped on the soles of your feet if you jump too much."


    Xue Taidou''s face was relieved, but he was completely ashamed just now, and now he can finally breathe out.


    But Qiu Yuhan had a desperate look. How she wanted to have strong power to help Su Yan.


    Although she knew that Su Yan didn''t like her, she could just like Su Yan. Su Yan was her first love. For the first time, she experienced the feeling of a boy entering her heart, the vigorous and heart-wrenching taste.


    "Xiao Bao, go help Brother Su!"


    Qiu Yuhan had already ignored Xiao Bao''s ability in desperation, and now she could only call Xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao showed bitterness, and when his master faced the two great masters at the beginning, he was not qualified as cannon fodder.


    Almost everyone thinks that Su Yan will die, because the power of the two great masters is too powerful, how can one master against two people.


    Mu Yusheng had unwillingness in his eyes, he naturally didn''t want Su Yan to be killed right now, it would be too cheap for him.


    "The two masters, can you keep him alive?"


    Mu Yusheng''s words were already late, but he still said it, this was his inner thoughts.


    The two grandmasters shook their heads, the power of the grandmasters had been used, and they were helpless.


    But the power of such a powerful grandmaster seemed to Su Yan''s eyes like a small sculpting skill, even Yu Tiandou''s ability was much stronger than them.


    Su Yan sneered, a group of golden beating spiritual power appeared on his body, which was naturally his natural spiritual power.


    The spiritual powers of the two masters were cyan and blue, which were too different from the strength of the golden spiritual power.


    No golden dragon appeared behind Su Yan, so why bother with the two little shrimps?


    The golden spiritual power strikes at will, seemingly small and incomparable, but the existence that is ridiculed by everyone has burst out of unexpected power.


    The strong blow of the two grandmasters was easily resisted, and not only that, Su Yan continued to rush towards the two grandmasters without sacrificing the slightest amount of golden spiritual power.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give them a way to survive, and if he provoked him, he would have to bear his anger!


    The pupils of the two masters were dilated, and they couldn''t resist Su Yan''s random blow. They were all turned into nothingness by the golden flames.


    The two great masters were like gods in the eyes of others, but now they were easily killed by Su Yan. This gap is simply unacceptable.


    A group of people have grown their mouths to lay duck eggs. The most exaggerated thing is their expressions, they all look silly.


    For a long time, Tang Taidou was angry and looked at Su Yan and said, "I didn''t expect you to have two brushes. I looked down on you."


    Su Yan didn''t speak. In his eyes, Tang Taidou was almost the same as the two masters, and they were all ants.


    "How is this possible, the two great masters!"


    The big guys in the martial arts world who reacted trembled, not only their lips trembled, but their legs trembled.


    "The two great masters were wiped out, like cannon fodder, how is this young man sacred?!"


    "With a random blow, burning two masters, this level of strength can be against the sky."


    Cupid felt a little pain in his chest, and faintly felt that he had done something wrong. Su Yan showed that this level of strength can already be drawn together, but he himself caused such a confrontation.


    Qiu Yuhan is naturally happy, Su Yan is not dead, she is happy.


    But Mu Yusheng knelt down on his legs and looked unwilling. Su Yan was no longer a simple master, he was already an existence that he needed to look up to. Even if Su Yan is killed today, his humiliation will be fully implemented.


    "For the rest of your life, don''t be discouraged, we still have Tang Taidou!"


    Tang Taidou also took a step at this moment, the ground vibrated, and a crack spread directly towards Su Yan, fluctuating with a powerful force.


    Su Yan stepped on his foot lightly, and the crack stopped, and he couldn''t make any further progress.


    Tang Taidou''s eyes were cold, he now felt that Su Yan was not weaker than himself, and a chill filled his heart.


    "Masters, follow me to suppress this evil barrier!"


    Tang Taidou regards Su Yan as a wicked obstacle, which naturally means that Su Yan will be killed. This is absolutely impossible. He wants to defend the majesty of the southwest, he wants to protect his honor, and he wants Su Yan, who is ignorant of the sky and earth, has no chance to regret. .


    The other four grandmasters nodded in unison. The two grandmasters were so easily destroyed, which naturally made them terrified. Now they can only take action to suppress Su Yan!


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Come on, let''s come together, save my time."


    "Arrogant!" Tang Taidou shouted violently, and a secret technique came out, directly attacking Su Yan.


    There was a touch of indifference in Su Yan''s eyes, and he was not afraid of these secret techniques at all. He could not invade in any way, and had golden spiritual power to protect him.


    Tang Taidou was even more timid, and said to the other four masters: "Kill!"


    The five masters shot together, and the five spiritual power tactics were used separately, and they rushed towards Su Yan.


    The surrounding martial arts world leaders and political and business giants have long since retreated, and the aftermath of these masters'' battles may hurt them, and they have to guard against.

 Chapter 650： Semi-province

    The five masters are not just a spiritual attack, they each naturally have magic weapons and other methods.


    The southwest is not as big as Jiangnan and Jiangbei. It is vast, densely covered with jungles and ravines, and there are even many inaccessible places.


    This has also created a richer sects and hermits here. The most famous one is naturally Gu Poison, which is well-known in the world, and Ji Ruxue will know it.


    At the same time that the five spiritual powers rushed towards Su Yan, a long sword appeared in the hands of Zong Master Tang, carrying a terrifying forbidden power.


    Tang Taidou naturally did not hesitate, the long sword came out, and the sharp swordsmanship moved towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were narrow, this time it was so powerful, but that was all.


    "It''s a bit more powerful, but it''s still not enough."


    Su Yan flew up, did not hide from the bombardment of the five spiritual powers, but directly resisted, his body was like steel.


    Su Yan had a golden spiritual barrier all over his body, and it was naturally the spiritual power he used to resist it, and his physical body alone wouldn''t work. After all, the opponent was the strongest blow from five masters.


    The five spiritual powers all blasted on Su Yan, and five deafening noises suddenly sounded, and the whole place seemed to be shaking.


    But everyone looked through the wafting gunpowder and found that Su Yan was intact and unharmed. This was an incredible existence.


    "The combined force of the five great masters was actually resisted by him!"


    Someone''s eyes were staring, the words on their mouths were just spoken naturally, and their hearts were still in shock.


    Cupid thumped his chest and his feet. When such a strong man becomes his son-in-law, he puts gold on his face. This must be the existence of a big man.


    Now his Qiu family has completely lost such a big man, and he is still an enemy, which makes Cupid''s back chill.


    It seems that Su Yan is at least in the middle of the grandmaster, and if a middle master wants to destroy his Qiu family, it can be said to be easy. His Qiu family is just mixing with the strong in the middle of the grandmaster.


    And Mu Silang also had a bitter expression on his face, and he never thought that his son was offended by these characters.


    At this moment, he carried a trace of rejoicing. It was almost fortunate that such a powerful existence did not directly kill his son.


    Mu Yusheng had no vengeance anymore at this moment, no matter if he was humiliated, at least he still had his life, it would be best to live.


    "Niezha, take my sword!"


    Tang Taidou attacked with a single sword, and there were countless phantom long swords that followed the long swords and charged towards Su Yan, but Su Yan had no way to escape.


    "Hmph, I''ll see how you escape my phantom swordsmanship!"


    Tang Taidou''s eyes were full of chills. If he didn''t kill Su Yan, he would have trouble sleeping and eating. Su Yan would die today.


    The other four masters also performed their own tricks, and the situation is now endless. They can protect themselves if they can''t kill Su Yantang. They have no retreat.


    One of the masters displayed the technique of runes, and the power of the taboo of runes emerged, and there was an inexplicable wave of fluctuations attacking Su Yan.


    And the Great Han Grandmaster holding the Meteor Hammer directly and neatly, the two hammers struck Su Yan''s forehead, this hammer has at least 20,000 jin of power.


    And the other two masters are all performing the same set of secret techniques, these two are brothers.


    The two of them made seals on their hands, and their palms were like eagle claws. They were indestructible and could shatter the mountains. When they grabbed them towards Su Yan, there was a rush of wind.


    Facing the stunts of the five masters, Su Yan showed a smile on his face, which is a little bit enough, but it can be used to practice skills.


    A ghost of the Golden Dragon appeared behind Su Yan, and the sound of the dragon''s roar resounded across the earth, and the Golden Dragon rushed directly towards the five people.


    The five people were shocked, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to have such skills.


    Grandmaster Tang looked terrified, Phantom Swordsmanship strangled the Golden Dragon directly, and then stabbed Su Yan.


    After all, he is a strong mid-master, the Golden Dragon Phantom is naturally invincible, and the main reason is that Su Yan has not used his full strength to cast the Phantom.


    Countless long swords rushed in, Su Yan''s eyes were full of long swords, and there was no way out.


    Dragon-scale lines appeared in his hands. This innate power was the magic weapon of his previous life, and he displayed it at this moment.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you guys to let me regain my previous power."


    Su Yan sneered even more. Even if he didn''t have the power to awaken the dragon scales, he could easily kill five people, but since he was awakened, he could try his power.


    Su Yan clenched his fists and shot out directly. A dragon roar came out in the air, shocking the world.


    The fist hits the long sword directly, destroying countless phantoms, which made Tang Taidou turn into a shock, and hurriedly changed his moves, stabbing Su Yan towards the neck.


    At the same time, the pair of hammers also fell and was directly resisted by Su Yan''s arm.


    The indestructible hammer was directly dented and bounced away, knocking the brawny master directly a hundred meters away, vomiting blood to death.


    In the early days of the Grand Master, it was natural that Su Yan could not resist such a powerful force. Su Yan''s attack just now had at least nearly 30,000 jin.


    Su Yan''s fist was against Grandmaster Tang''s long sword, and the other fist directly confronted the two brothers, Grandmaster, without losing the slightest disadvantage.


    On the contrary, the eagle claws of the two men were directly broken by Su Yan, and their hands were gone, and they had become useless.


    At the moment, there are only Grandmaster Tang and the master who used the taboo technique, and the smile on Su Yan''s face is more and more obvious.


    With cold sweat on the forehead of Grandmaster Tang, the three major masters died and died, the situation was not optimistic, and they were even more disappointed.


    "Master Lang, it''s up to you."


    Grandmaster Tang thought that he had dragged Su Yan, and his long sword prevented Su Yan from retreating, so he said such words.


    Grandmaster Lang also nodded and tried his best to prepare to fight Su Yan, but he regarded himself too highly.


    "You just want to hold me back. You have a broken sword as a toy for a three-year-old child."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the long sword of Grandmaster Tang, and his spiritual power rioted, breaking the sword into two at once!


    Master Tang''s pupils tightened, and now he fully understands that he is not Su''s opponent at all, and Su Yan has been playing with them.


    The broken blade in Su Yan''s hand flew out directly and headed towards Grandmaster Lang. Grandmaster Lang even screamed, and it was dead.


    Grandmaster Tang had no sense of resistance anymore, he actually knelt down, and the grandmaster actually bowed down in mid-stage!


    "The little one has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan. He offended the adults and asked them to go around me."


    Master Tang can only earn his life by this, and saving his life is the most important thing.


    But how could Su Yan forgive him, he had decided to kill him, and if he dared to offend him, he would naturally endure his anger, not to mention calling him an evil spirit.


    "You have long been a dead person in my eyes!"


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and he directly displayed the shattering style of the 16th Shaking Sky, and a burst of shattering force went directly toward Master Tang.


    "stop!"


    A peaceful but majestic voice resounded through the whole world, as if the sky came out, and the ground came pouring in, making people unable to figure out the direction.


    But Su Yan already knew that this person was in the crowd and had been seen by Master Tang. "


    "Feng Taidou, save me!"


    Feng Taidou, the master of the southwestern provinces, is not like Xue Taidou''s puppet, and he has to listen to him in half of the southwest. Unexpectedly, he actually came.

 Chapter 651： Sling

    Su Yan was able to detect Feng Taidou''s position by relying on a powerful aura and that terrifying coercion. Of course, he could also know Feng Taidou''s position by relying on his spiritual sense.


    Feng Taidou is dressed in casual clothes, has a big horse face, a deep face, and his eyes are peaceful but very majestic.


    In short, when Su Yan saw this person the first time, he realized that this person is by no means simple, it must be a stronger existence than Tang Taidou.


    Su Yan is more certain from Master Tang��s call for help, but being stronger than Master Tang does not mean that he is better than him.


    Feng Taidou did not look at Su Yan, but at Zongshi Tang, with a little blame in his eyes.


    "As the face of our southwest, how can you kneel down? Isn''t that embarrassing?"


    Before Grandmaster Tang saw Feng Taidou, he knelt to survive. After seeing him, he remembered, but Su Yan was forcibly pressed to the ground, and he couldn''t break the spiritual power.


    Seeing the helpless and ashamed expression on Grandmaster Tang''s face, Feng Taidou naturally understood that with a casual move, he directly made Grandmaster Tang stand up.


    Su Yan also knows this person''s realm thoroughly. Just stepping into the late master stage, Su Yan feels that he can defeat him within five strokes. Of course it is just a feeling. After all, the Southwest is not the same as people in other places. What secret technique or secret method, but no more than ten tricks at most.


    Grandmaster Tang stood up, crouched at Feng Taidou, full of respect, if it weren''t for Feng Taidou, he knew that he would have been the dead soul under Su Yan''s palm.


    "Feng Taidou, this is too arrogant."


    Feng Taidou was slightly angry and said with a force of oppression: "If he can beat you, it means that he is definitely not a young man, he must be a person with a good face. You can''t fulfill the friendship of landlords, but you have lost me in this way. prestige."


    "I... he... he humiliated people first."


    "I know that he is not at fault. The Spirit Gathering Pill is indeed a poison to ordinary people."


    Feng Taidou''s words caused an uproar among the people present. This reversal of the plot was too strong, and it was difficult to accept for a while.


    "How is this possible? If it is poison, wouldn''t Mu Yusheng really hurt Qiu Yuhan?!"


    "It''s really hard to guard against. I''m afraid Mu Yusheng is jealous. Originally, Qiu Yuhan and that big man were a pair."


    "In this way, it was Cupid who turned his son-in-law into an enemy."


    Cupid''s heart was bleeding at the moment, his eyes looked at Mu Silang with a murderous intent.


    "Mu Silang, the good son you taught, actually cheated my Qiu family so much. Hanhan grew up with him. I didn''t expect him to harm her in Asia and Europe!"


    Mu Yusheng screamed for injustice, Qiu Yuhan is much more important to him than him, how could he harm Qiu Yuhan, too late to pet him.


    "No, I don''t have it, it''s not poison, I won''t pay Yuhan back!"


    "You dare to quibble, you are stalking all this, you **** it!"


    Cupid now wants to kill Mu Yusheng, and still dreams of showing it to Su Yan, wanting to save him.


    Qiu Yuhan couldn''t stand it anymore, so he rushed out and looked at Cupid and said, "Don''t waste your time. We Qiu family can''t afford such characters."


    In Cupid''s heart, there is an urge to cry.


    Su Yan was completely indifferent to this farce, it had nothing to do with him at all, this group of people had too much brainpower.


    Feng Taidou said at the moment: "This is not to blame Mu Yusheng, because he doesn''t know that it is poison."


    Feng Taidou''s words made the people present once again bewildered, and his mind was a little overwhelming. This is not right.


    Mu Yusheng understood in an instant, and roared: "It is him, the teacher of Jiangbei University, what is his name is Li Yao, she sold it to me, she actually harmed me."


    Mu Yusheng looked at Qiu Yuhan and said: "Yuhan, I am innocent, and I cannot harm you."


    Qiu Yuhan calmly said, "I know, but it''s no longer useful."


    Su Yan frowned, Li Yao, this name was so familiar to him, this woman was promoted by him, but he did not expect to do such a thing.


    He already had an idea in his heart. When he returned to Jiangbei, he would definitely talk to Li Yao, at least let her go.


    Feng Taidou said indifferently: "The reason I know is because I also have one. This medicine is really amazing and it has benefited me a lot."


    But Feng Taidou changed the conversation and stopped mentioning the Spirit Gathering Pill. Instead, he looked at Su Yan and said, "Although you are not at fault, you have killed my southwestern digital master and caused such a big turmoil in my southwest. You Take the blame!"


    Su Yan looked at Feng Taidou and said, "Does that Spirit Gathering Pill allow you to break through and enter the late Grand Master?"


    Feng Taidou frowned. He had been in the middle of the Grand Master for more than 20 years. Although he was at the same level as Grand Master Tang, he was also much better than Grand Master Tang.


    But even so, his position as the leader of the southwestern half of the province is not strong, and many people are questioning him. There is a world of difference between the middle period and the late period.


    But because of the Spirit Gathering Pill, the Spirit Gathering Pill brought him hope, and it actually made him break through and become a strong master in the later stage of the master.


    Feng Taidou did not answer directly, but scolded: "What does this matter to you!"


    "Humph." Su Yan smiled lightly, he wanted to say that the Spirit Gathering Pill was his thing.


    Seeing Su Yan chuckling, Feng Taidou became even more angry, with an impatient taste: "Kneel here for three days, and I will not blame it."


    Kneeling for three days was to make Su Yan repent, and also to pay tribute to the dead master. After all, he was the grandmaster in the southwest. Any death would make the southwest weak.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile even more when he heard this, and looked at Feng Taidou and said: "Since you said so, then I will fulfill you and kneel here for three days!"


    Su Yan attacked directly, with a ghostly figure, making a few whizzing sounds, and suddenly he came to Feng Taidou''s face.


    No need to talk nonsense, Su Yan would naturally not retain his strength. Ten percent of his strength, with spiritual coercion, directly blasted towards Feng Taidou''s chest cover.


    That terrifying wave directly changed the color of the sky and the earth, the sun and the moon were dark, and the entire ground seemed to dance.


    Feng Taidou''s eyes were cold, his hands opened with five fingers, and the seal was instantly formed, which turned out to be a cloud of white light, extremely peaceful and pure.


    The white light rushed to Su Yan, as if to purify Su Yan, directly turning him into white nothingness.


    "Let you taste the power of purification!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "You are also worthy of the power of purification, you really can count on yourself."


    Su Yan''s fist directly broke through the white light, fell on Feng Taidou''s body, and flew him into the air with a punch.


    Su Yan rose into the air, raised his foot, and slammed Feng Taidou directly into the ground, leaving the entire villa in ruins.


    There was blood from the corners of Feng Tai''s fight, and before he could get over, Su Yan''s fist had already landed on his face, but for a moment it was a hundred punches, Feng Taidou had no power to fight back, as long as he was hanged.

 Chapter 652： Spare his life

    Under a hundred fists, the master also had to swell like a pig''s head, and the blood mixed teeth fell from his mouth, embarrassed.


    The deity of the southwestern province, the existence that countless people admire and worship him as a god, but now he has fallen off the altar and been beaten by others, unable to resist.


    Feng Taidou''s purifying power may be useful to ordinary powerful people, but to Su Yan who owns the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", it is not worth mentioning.


    Su Yan did not relieve his qi, his fists continued to fall, and he had already beaten Feng Taidou in a disastrous manner. His face was **** and spiritual, and his bones were sunken in a horrible manner.


    The entire villa area was in a mess. It was caused by the violent fluctuations that Su Yan stepped on. This also caused the Qiu family to lose at least tens of billions.


    But Cupid didn''t dare to say a word at all. He was hiding in the distance, his legs trembled, and he almost urinated.


    "Half province Feng Taidou can''t beat him, who is he!"


    "When did the other provinces have such a monster, still so young."


    "This makes me wait for how to live, it''s white practice."


    The masters and even the strong masters present were extremely ashamed, and their faces were full of horror. They had already regarded Su Yan as a blood demon.


    Feng Taidou''s dantian cracked and his foundation was damaged. If Su Yan continued to make his move, his life would be lost.


    Like Master Tang, in order to survive, he had to lower his head and beg for mercy directly.


    Feng Taidou''s face was beaten up, and he couldn''t speak at all. He could only use his spiritual knowledge to beg Su Yan for mercy, his eyes full of longing.


    But Su Yan didn''t respond, only a look of contempt appeared on his face.


    "At this time, still begging me for mercy, do you still have the dignity of martial arts?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk any more, these people were simply greedy and fearful of death, and they would never open their eyes to the late master stage.


    As a strong man, he would never blink his eyes even if he died, and he would never kneel down to beg for mercy. That was an insult to his soul.


    Everyone��s understanding is different, so they have different choices. The vast majority of people are afraid of death. That is the end of unknown life. No one is not afraid, but very few people choose not to fear life and death for other things.


    Feng Taidou''s eyes are dim. He knows that his begging for mercy is only ridicule, and it doesn''t work at all. He also knows that these powerful men are not tempted by money and beautiful women at all. It seems that his life is to stay. Here it is.


    Think about my life in the army and horses. I haven''t seen a strong man before, don''t they all kneel and prostrate in front of him, but now I have tasted such a taste.


    Don''t blame others, just blame yourself for inability, the strong is respected, and the losers die. This is the rule.


    Feng Taidou stood up, his eyes were flat, and he looked at Su Yan, as if to say he was happy.


    Su Yan silently, the spiritual flame in his hand was beating, as long as his mind moved, this seemingly extinguishing flame could burn Feng Taidou into nothingness.


    But the spiritual flame in Su Yan''s hand failed to turn Feng Taidou into nothingness, because a familiar figure came to him.


    "Big villain, spare his life!"


    Ji Ruxue is dressed in a simple coat and jeans, with an extremely sassy and heroic appearance, hidden by her bangs, and there is a sense of panic and surprise between her brows.


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue without the slightest smile on her face, and asked coldly, "Give me a reasonable reason."


    "He is the master of the southwestern province."


    Su Yan shook his finger. This reason was not a reason at all for him, and he could not persuade him to spare Feng Taidou''s life.


    "He offended me and deserves punishment."


    "Although he offended you, the crime does not lead to death, and don''t forget the purpose of your coming here."


    Ji Ruxue''s figure felt more arrogant than before, surpassing Jin Shiya. It seems that cultivation has greatly changed the body.


    Ji Ruxue noticed Su Yan''s gaze, and couldn''t help but angrily said: "Smelly pervert, look where!"


    "I didn''t look, I just wanted to remind you that the button was broken again."


    Hearing this, Ji Ruxue hurriedly checked, but found that the buttons on her coat were intact, and suddenly realized that Su Yan had lied to her, and her face was even more angry.


    Really careless, the bad guy took advantage of it just after they met, which made Ji Ruxue feel indescribable.


    "You have done such a big thing here, my grandpa knows it."


    "Your grandpa knows how, they dare to offend me and naturally they will bear my anger."


    Su Yan didn''t mean the slightest compromise. Feng Taidou made him have a killing intent, and this killing intent could not dissipate casually.


    Feng Taidou was looking at Ji Ruxue at the moment, begging her to intercede, it seemed that the two knew each other.


    In fact, Feng Taidou knew Ji Ruxue''s grandfather, and used to be an attendant under Ji Ruxue''s grandfather.


    Ji Ruxue approached Su Yan and communicated with her spiritual consciousness. Naturally, she did not want to be heard by outsiders.


    "You must not kill him. The safety of half of the southwest depends on him."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Do you want to watch many people die by your hands?!"


    Su Yan was silent, looking at Ji Ruxue coldly: "He is dead, naturally someone will replace him."


    "Replacement takes time, but no one is better than him at the moment. The situation in the southwest is not optimistic. Many foreign forces are watching here."


    "Just half a month ago, a group of great masters came to do things, but Feng Taidou solved them, otherwise no one knows how many people will die."


    Su Yan glanced at Feng Taidou, still with disdain in his eyes: "If he was really so righteous, he wouldn''t be here."


    "You have killed several masters, can he not show up, and you will be treated as an intruder in all likelihood."


    "Intruder, it''s so funny."


    Although Su Yan''s face remained cold, his killing intent had long since dissipated. He naturally understood what Ji Ruxue meant. If Feng Taidou died, the southwestern half of the wall would not be peaceful. This was the ability of the master in his later stage.


    The invaders are at most in the middle stage of the master. If the master invades in the later stage, the old monsters will inevitably be alarmed. Therefore, the invaders who have suffered will usually only send the strong ones in the early and middle stages of the master.


    In this way, the old monsters will not appear. If there is no one who can cure them, the Southwest will inevitably be chaotic, and the civilians will be the most injured.


    Su Yan naturally did not want to see such things happen, personal grievances and countless lives, he chose the latter.


    Su Yan''s face changed, showing a smile, and directly stretched out his hand to take Ji Ruxue into his arms.


    Su Yan had a flirtatious taste: "Since Dame Ji is so pleading for him, then I reluctantly agree, but he will kneel here for three days."


    Ji Ruxue was embarrassed, but for Feng Taidou, she could only endure Su Yan''s molesting, but she had already remembered it in her heart.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Su Yan did not stop there.


    "Beauty Ji, it''s better to be respectful than to follow her life. Let me wash it tonight and wait for my luck."

 Chapter 653： Ji Da Tuhao

    With a hearty laughter, Su Yan swaggered and left directly. The people of all colors along the way evaded in a hurry, for fear of being affected by Su Yan.


    And Ji Ruxue was still thinking about her luck, but she was slightly stunned, then flushed and became angry.


    "Smelly pervert, dare to take advantage of me over and over again, see if I don''t teach you."


    Ji Ruxue rushed up quickly, anger on the surface, but no idea what she thought in her heart.


    However, when he was leaving, Ji Ruxue still glanced at Feng Taidou, whose expression naturally made him obey Su Yan''s words, otherwise the gods would not be able to save him.


    Feng Taidou naturally wouldn''t risk a big deal. It was best to survive, but he still had doubts in his heart and asked about it directly.


    The subject Feng Taidou asked was naturally Ji Ruxue, and he still wanted to know the identity of Su Yan.


    But Ji Ruxue hasn''t answered yet, but Su Yan said loudly without looking back: "Take it all down to me, I can change my name or my surname, you Su brother in Jiangnan society!"


    "You Brother Su in Jiangnan Society?!"


    A group of people were confused again. How did this slogan feel so familiar with Lao Tie 666 and Lao Tie Nothing wrong? Isn''t this an internet buzzword?


    "He is a character from Jiangnan?"


    "When did Jiangnan appear such terrifying existence?"


    "Yes, isn''t Jiang Nan the world of blades? When did such a demon-like power emerge."


    The people in the martial arts community present were full of doubts, and the bigwigs of the political and business circles had already left, so they would not care about the affairs of the martial arts community. Keeping their lives was the most important thing.


    Many people don''t know, and it doesn''t mean that everyone doesn''t know. When Xue Taidou heard Jiang Nan, there was a tremor in his heart.


    After Su Yan disappeared, and after a long time, Xue Taidou recovered his calm, but his eyes were still afraid.


    "What Jiangnan society, you brother Su, he is Jiangnan Su Baxian."


    Xue Taidou is almost certain and determined, so arrogant, so arrogant, so powerful, who else is there except that Jiangnan Su Baxian!


    Xue Taidou''s words almost burst in everyone''s ears, and everyone felt their ears rumbling, almost deaf.


    "Su...Su...Su Baxian!"


    It took a long time for a great master Su to speak his complete name. He naturally heard about Su Yan and knew what Su Baxian represented.


    Those who thought Jiangnan was the world of blades were naturally at a loss, full of inquiries.


    "Why, isn''t Jiang Nan the world of Blades?"


    "Blade, your sister is still alive in a dream."


    "You say this as if you are saying that the Qing Dynasty is dead."


    Now this group of people is even more daunted, and urgently ask for answers.


    "Su Baxian, the venerable of the North and the South, the strongest in the ranking!"


    Kneeling Feng Taidou''s divine consciousness transmission, this wave of fluctuations burst like thunder in everyone''s ears.


    "The strongest person!"


    "Could...Could it be that he is the one who made a lot of noise in the World Martial Arts League Forum!"


    Naturally, some of these masters are members of the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, and they naturally know the person who posted it on the Internet, but they never imagined that they saw a real person today.


    For a while, many people took out their mobile phones and hurriedly logged on to the forum to publish the news of the explosion, which set off a wave of the forum.


    Kneeling Feng Taidou is very straight at the moment, with a face of firmness. It is natural to lose to Su Baxian, but he can survive Su Baxian''s hands. He feels that he is very thief, which can become his bragging capital. Up.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t know about this. At this time, he had boarded Ji Ruxue''s scented cart and headed to Ji''s house.


    Ji Ruxue wore sunglasses and drove skillfully, comparable to an old driver, while Su Yan sat in the co-pilot very comfortably.


    "If you say you come, you have to do such a big thing, for fear that others will not know you are here."


    Ji Ruxue''s anger was gone, her face was stern at the moment, and Su Yan would definitely be known to others as soon as this happened.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "It''s okay, you know what you can do, just come if you don''t like me, I haven''t played enough just now."


    "It''s really a beating."


    "Let''s let go of the bad things first, let''s talk about the lucky things."


    Su Yan had a smile in his eyes, and his hands showed signs of dishonesty.


    Ji Ruxue was wary and shouted directly: "Do you dare to mess around, believe it or not, I will poison you."


    "Poisoning, just your little trick, just drop it."


    "Just now you were talking nonsense by yourself. It''s shameless to say that you should be lucky."


    "You have forgotten what you said, then we go back and chop up Feng Taidou."


    "you dare!"


    Ji Ruxue took off her sunglasses and stared at Su Yan with a stern look, which meant that she was on the bar.


    Su Yan smiled even more, his arms lined his face and said: "I''m just kidding you, so ignorant."


    "A joke, of course I know it is a joke. The wife who is under Shiya''s control is strict, and you dare not do anything to me if you are bold enough.


    When Ji Ruxue said this, there was a trace of gloom in her eyes. Jin Shiya had always been a stalk in her heart, but she couldn''t hate Jin Shiya, and she didn''t even have the thought of being angry at her.


    Such a perfect girl, if she were a boy, she would probably fall in love with her. Compared with herself, her carefree character is totally irrelevant to the goddess.


    Su Yan didn''t have any provocative thoughts either, and when he mentioned Jin Shiya, isn''t it just a dead talk.


    No words on the way, half an hour after arriving at Ji Ruxue''s home.


    "Get out of the car."


    Ji Ruxue stopped the car and walked towards the gate in a familiar way.


    Su Yan looked inside the door, with a hint of surprise and shock in his eyes.


    What can shock him is really rare, not because of how rare things are in this gate, but because he has never seen such a mansion on earth.


    Luxury houses are naturally top-notch. The most important thing is that there are grasslands, woods, deserts, hills, lakes, and even a piece of the Dead Sea. This is simply too proud.


    Su Yan conservatively estimated that the construction of such a large manor would probably cost at least 200 billion, almost equivalent to his total assets.


    "Is this your home?"


    Ji Ruxue nodded faintly, and said disdainfully: "What''s the matter, can''t my family be bigger?"


    "It''s okay to be bigger, your family has moved a mountain?"


    A small hill tens of meters high inside the manor, Tebi is conspicuous, and Su Yan knew it had moved here.


    "My grandmother used to like to watch mountains, so she moved here."


    Ji Ruxue was very calm, as if it were an ordinary thing.


    "Unexpectedly, I have been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, thinking that you are just a genius of the military department, but you are still a local tyrant Ji."


    Su Yan was just a little surprised at Ji Ruxue��s identity. After all, his previous recognition of Ji Ruxue��s identity was quite different from now. The 200 billion manor was nothing more than that, so he could take a look at it. .

 Chapter 654： fake

    When Ji Ruxue heard the four words of Ji Da Tuhao, she became angry immediately. This was a mockery of her, and she completely regarded her as a nouveau riche.


    Ji Ruxue glared at Su Yan, her lips curled slightly, and she said directly: "What are you talking about, say it again if you have the ability!"


    Su Yansi was not afraid, but smiled and said: "Why, did I say that the local tyrant Ji was wrong?"


    "Do you still want to see the ball."


    Ji Ruxue thought this was Su Yan''s weakness and wanted to dismiss the advantage.


    But Su Yan said indifferently: "The ball naturally needs to be watched, but I think it is necessary to solve the lucky things."


    "Big color embryo."


    Ji Ruxue trembled all over, and the plump body revealed a more alluring charm, and most people would die in the gentle village directly if they saw it.


    However, Ji Ruxue did not continue to be angry, but returned to calm, with a hint of provocation in her eyes.


    "Linxing, do you dare?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, this change came a little unprepared, and he was unable to defend himself.


    "Why, you question my ability?"


    Su Yan walked towards Ji Ruxue, and the masculine taste of Ji Ruxue directly covered Ji Ruxue''s alluring charm.


    "Not questioning your ability, just questioning your guts."


    "Oh, my guts, there is nothing in this world that Su Yan dare not do."


    "You can kill and save people, but you can''t do this."


    "No, do you want to test it here."


    "Why do you really have strict wife control? Don''t you be afraid of Shiya?"


    Su Yan''s complexion changed. This was just amusement. When it comes to Jin Shiya, isn''t it just killing the sky.


    At this time, a giant Tibetan mastiff resembling a lion let out a slight low roar, which was obviously hostile to Su Yan.


    Had it not been for seeing Ji Ruxue and Su Yan together, I am afraid this Tibetan Mastiff would have rushed towards Su Yan long ago.


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t help but hurriedly said: "Hurry up, otherwise it will bite people."


    "It''s just a dog, what to be afraid of."


    Su Yan was full of disdain and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Don''t underestimate it, even the masters and the strong have stumbled upon it."


    Su Yan couldn''t help being slightly surprised when he heard the words. The strong master could release his spiritual power at any rate, and it was embarrassing to be bitten by a dog.


    Su Yan looked at the Tibetan Mastiff. The Tibetan Mastiff, who was originally unruly and ready to attack, suddenly wilted, curled his tail, and let out a low cry.


    Ji Ruxue was shocked and hurriedly said: "What did you do to it?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just scared it with a look."


    Ji Ruxue frowned. This Tibetan mastiff was usually only afraid of her grandfather, even if the great master came, she would not be a bird. She was even afraid of Su Yan, which made her puzzled.


    "It''s just a beast, I let it stand and he dare not sit, I let it go east and he dare not go west."


    "boast."


    "Get down."


    Su Yan ordered directly, his voice was calm, without the slightest frightening intention.


    But when the Tibetan Mastiff saw Su Yan''s deep and majestic eyes, he suddenly withered and had to obey.


    "Lie on your back!"


    The Tibetan Mastiff actually lay down on all sides with a flattering look, which shocked Ji Ruxue even more.


    "My ability is beyond your imagination."


    "Smelly."


    The two entered the villa. At this time, there was nothing in it, except for the nanny and servant, there was no one from the Ji family.


    "Are you alone in such a big mansion?"


    "Of course not, they went out to work or do errands."


    Su Yan was lying on the leather sofa and found that this sofa was better than Qiu Yuhan''s, and it was indeed the Ji family.


    "Take things out and let me have a look."


    Su Yan was already a little impatient. He came here to see the true face of the ball, to see if it was the same as the weird pattern Caesar used.


    Ji Ruxue did not act, but looked at Su Yan and said: "If you want to see it, you can, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "Don''t tell me now, when I think about it later, when I need you to cash it out, I will naturally tell you."


    Su Yan sat up, looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "That''s not going to work. In case your condition is to make me suicide or something, should I really commit suicide?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you agree to such a request, and it has nothing to do with life."


    "Then what conditions do I want to promise?"


    "I don''t know now. When I think of it, I will tell you that I have to make it possible for you to do it, but it is difficult to do it.


    Su Yan solemnly, isn''t this just a contradiction? It was really uneasy, but for Yuanqiu, he could only agree.


    "Well, go get the ball."


    "It has to be established."


    "I still need to establish a document for my character?"


    "You must, otherwise I can''t help you regret it."


    Ji Ruxue directly brought paper and pen, as if they had been designed in advance, just waiting for Su Yan to jump in.


    Su Yan''s heart became more and more disturbed, feeling that this was like signing a contract, but only in this way could he see the ball, he had no room for maneuver.


    After signing, Ji Ruxue received the receipt and went upstairs.


    But after a while, Ji Ruxue walked down with a box.


    When Su Yan saw the box, he realized the extraordinary thing, because the box was not ordinary.


    The box was completely dark, hollowed out with ordinary patterns, and the inside was covered with yellow cloth. He could not see the beads.


    This box is like thrown into a fire, it only appears this color after being burned.


    Ji Ruxue opened the box, and a round bead the size of a longan appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was immediately attracted, because the pattern on the bead was exactly the same as the strange pattern of the secret technique used by Caesar.


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking of Picasso, those abstract paintings, which made him feel uneasy.


    Those drawings are not appreciated by ordinary people at all. Most people think of them as graffiti and doodles, which can make people dizzy after watching them for a long time.


    But Su Yan didn''t agree. This strange pattern contained a kind of magic power, a powerful taboo power, like a wild beast trapped in it.


    These must be connected, and there are hidden secrets inside.


    What Su Yan was afraid of was the person who created the weird patterns. Whether he was an outsider or a local power, as long as he was still alive, it would be uneasy for Su Yan.


    For the first time, he felt that the earth was too simple. There were many things hidden under the dark night, the long river of history, or unknown places.


    He can''t let this class of people exist, this is a threat to him.


    Ji Ruxue��s shout pulled Su Yan back to reality. Seeing that Su Yan was like a devil, she couldn��t help but shout: ��What��s the matter with you, you won��t answer when you call.��


    "It''s okay, just too fascinated, thinking about things."


    "Is there anything magical about this thing?"


    "Yes, and no."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This pattern has a doorway, but this thing is fake."

 Chapter 655： boyfriend

    "fake?!"


    Ji Ruxue was surprised, with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "How is it possible, this thing is something that my family has kept for hundreds of years."


    Su Yan said it was fake, so he must have seen the clue, otherwise he would not be silly.


    "Things of a hundred years, I think this thing is only a few years old, but it retains a little spiritual power."


    Ji Ruxue was even more shocked by Su Yan''s words. She had seen this thing with her own eyes when she was a child, and she often used it to play.


    "impossible."


    Ji Ruxue snatched the ball away and said angrily: "You have no eyesight."


    Su Yan spread his hands and said helplessly: "What I said is the truth, this thing is true."


    "I won''t tell you, I used to play it a lot when I was young, how could it be only a few years ago."


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking, Ji Ruxue was so sure, but his judgment was absolutely correct, what went wrong.


    The angry Ji Ruxue sat on the side angrily, and looked at Su Yan after a while and said, "You don''t want to deny it, do you?"


    "Why don''t you admit it?"


    "You have forgotten all the signed papers!"


    Su Yan was full of black lines, and said impatiently: "I''m discussing Yuanzhu with you, don''t be nonsense."


    "I''m also discussing the matter of writing with you. Do you want to repent, just say it clearly and correct it."


    "I am someone who will regret it?!"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue contemptuously, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Well, I will keep this contract firmly."


    Su Yan was still thinking about it, this bead is definitely fake, but what went wrong.


    "Does your grandfather live here?"


    "No, he likes to go to the deep mountains and old forests alone."


    Su Yan felt that he thought of something at once, and couldn''t help but anxiously said: "I think your grandfather did this trick."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing talking about her grandfather, Ji Ruxue was naturally even more angry, and she would never allow anyone to be disrespectful to her grandfather.


    "This round bead may have been intentional by your grandfather, who specially made a fake one and placed it in your place."


    "impossible."


    Ji Ruxue denied, how could her grandfather do such a thing and prevent her from doing it.


    "He is my grandfather, how can he guard me?!"


    Ji Ruxue found that Su Yan became more annoying, as if to provoke the relationship between their grandparents.


    "Wrong, instead of guarding you, he is protecting you?"


    Ji Ruxue looked dazed and didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    "protect me?"


    "That''s right, I''m afraid that this thing has already been known. It is a hot potato in your hand, and it will be life-threatening."


    Ji Ruxue covered her lips, Su Yan''s words were too shocking for her, she did not expect such a humble thing to cause such a big danger.


    "Have you noticed something?"


    Su Yan nodded, but he saw some clues, but it was fake after all, and he couldn''t find out what it looked like inside.


    "I think the real ball is probably with your grandpa."


    "Then my grandpa is in danger?!"


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "Your grandpa''s name is Ji Gu, right?"


    "how do you know?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, he naturally knew, because he had seen it from the top rankings released by the Shadow Organization.


    Ji Gu, the eighth-ranked existence on the earth list, is even more powerful than the anglers!


    "Of course I know that the ranking is eighth, who doesn''t know."


    Ji Ruxue''s face changed, and she said slightly angrily: "Don''t go out and talk nonsense."


    "What are you afraid of? Your grandfather is such a powerful existence. I am afraid that he is the overlord in this southwest. Who dares to fight his idea."


    To be honest, Su Yan was very shocked. He was eighth on the ranking list. At least he had reached the existence of the late master stage, and it was very likely that he was a strong master who reached Consummation.


    Even Su Yan, the peak of the master''s later stage, was not sure to win, let alone the master''s completion.


    It is not that he is not confident in himself, because he is very clear that the top ten is by no means such a simple existence, all of them may be old monsters, and the things in his hands are bound to be unfathomable.


    He didn''t expect that Ji Ruxue turned out to be Ji Gu''s granddaughter. No wonder she could enter the military headquarters and become the captain of the special forces.


    Seeing Su Yanwang''s gaze changed, Ji Ruxue was a little anxious.


    "You concealed it from me and you tricked me into coming here. Isn''t it just to sign that paper?"


    Ji Ruxue''s heart trembled, and Su Yan was completely hit by it. For a while, there was nothing to answer.


    Su Yan wanted to leave directly. Although he wanted to see the real round bead very much, Ji Gu had such a thing, and he was not sure about it. At least he didn''t want to provoke Ji Gu.


    It is rumored that Ji Gu is good at using Gu poison, and even the most powerful person is unprepared to face his Gu poison, and eventually becomes the delicacy of Gu worm.


    The reason why Ji Gu lives in the deep mountains and old forests is probably to cultivate, by the way, to make his Gu insects stronger.


    "Don''t go, listen to my explanation."


    Ji Ruxue stopped Su Yan, not letting him go, and finally cheated and left like this, and she would definitely not come again after that.


    "My time is precious, I don''t want to waste it with you."


    "Aren''t you interested in that weird pattern, I can show you the real round beads."


    Su Yan condensed slightly, and said, "Like me?"


    "How could I lie to you? How can I say that we were also players before, or at least friends."


    "Friends will not fool me to come here."


    "He is my grandfather. I shouldn''t have any problem asking him to give me something."


    Su Yan silently, Ji Ruxue''s words are fine, after all, it matters.


    "Then you call quickly."


    "He has no signal, he can only go."


    "Then go."


    Su Yan stood up and didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    But before the two went out, several luxury cars drove into the house.


    The people who got off the car were all glamorous in suits and leather shoes. They were either handsome men or beauties. Of course, men were also disabled.


    "My family is back and can''t leave."


    Ji Ruxue waved her hand and sat directly on the sofa with a calm expression on her face.


    Su Yan was angry, so he had to waste time.


    When a group of people came in, they smiled when they saw Ji Ruxue, and even more cautious.


    "Ruxue is back."


    "Well, second uncle."


    "Where did you go to play these two days?"


    "I didn''t go there, I just went on a trip with my girlfriends."


    Su Yan was left there by Ji Ruxue, and there was no introduction at all, but others noticed him.


    A lady came over and looked at Su Yan and said, "Ruxue, is he your boyfriend?"


    When Ji Ruxue heard this, she almost vomited a mouthful of blood. This second aunt was too casual. When she saw a man, she said it was her boyfriend, but when she heard this, Ji Ruxue felt happy.


    "People are a bit normal, but it looks okay. Congratulations on getting out of the order."


    The people present at the Ji family were all blessed words, looking at Su Yan''s appearance of taking care of it.


    Su Yan was a little bit dumbfounded at once, where to follow.

 Chapter 656： Little witch

    "No, it''s impossible. Ji Ruxue and I are just friends."


    Su Yan can only explain in a hurry, if this is not explained, it may cause even greater misunderstanding.


    But these relatives of Ji Ruxue didn''t listen to Su Yan''s explanation at all, and were still immersed in the joy of Ji Ruxue''s leaving alone, feeling like self-entertainment.


    "Ruxue has finally gotten off her singles, let''s get married soon."


    "Yes, our Ji family will be quiet after we marry."


    "Miss Sister, I will miss you when you leave."


    ...


    Facing such words, Su Yan''s face was full of black lines. How did it feel that Ji Ruxue was the target of this family? Everyone wanted her to marry.


    Of course, Ji Ruxue was also embarrassed, with a bit of anger in her eyes, which was too shameless, she actually criticized herself in front of outsiders.


    "You will die of your heart. Even if I am married, I will let him in the door."


    Ji Ruxue''s words were like a bolt from the blue for everyone in the Ji family. Originally, all the smiling faces became bitter melon faces.


    The child started crying all of a sudden, the sadness, as if he had encountered a big bad wolf.


    Faced with such a scene, Ji Ruxue''s face turned red and blue, and she did not dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan became interested. He couldn''t help but looked at an elderly venerable and asked politely: "This old man, is Ji Ruxue okay at home?"


    The old man hurriedly waved his hand, his hand speed was like a swing, his face showed anxious expression: "No, no, no, no!"


    The three are not good, which shocked Su Yan. I don''t know what terrible things Ji Ruxue did. His family and relatives treated him like this.


    For this reason, Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Ji Ruxue amused, and joked: "It seems that your position in your house is very embarrassing."


    Ji Ruxue became furious, and shouted at a group of people: "Tell me what should I do, and then talk nonsense and be careful that I tear your mouth."


    A group of two aunts and eight aunts, three women and four younger brothers all ran away in a hurry. This speed could almost break the sprint record.


    "I''m furious!"


    Ji Ruxue''s shoulders trembled, her face was full of anger, and she was even sweating out of anger.


    Su Yan became more and more amused: "You scared these people away with a word. I seem to know why they treat you so much."


    "Hmph, they are just jealous of me, jealous of this lady''s talent and talent."


    Su Yan naturally understood that this Ji family was headed by Ji Gu, and that Ji Ruxue''s Zhengmai naturally had a high respect in the Ji family, and these side branches did not dare to provoke her.


    To sum up, Ji Ruxue is like a troublemaker, and it will definitely cause these people to suffer unspeakably.


    "Your temper has changed, you are more vigorous than a man."


    "Change the fart, I have this personality, but I tried to converge a lot when I entered the team. It is impossible for my family to want me to converge."


    Ji Ruxue sat next to Su Yan and said with a questioning meaning: "Now they have completely misunderstood us, what should I do."


    "What to do?"


    "They say you are my boyfriend."


    Ji Ruxue actually lowered her head, with a look of embarrassment, her ears were red.


    Su Yan knew it naturally, but pretended to be stupid: "What does this have to do with me, I am also a victim."


    "You are a victim!"


    Ji Ruxue was furious and wanted to punch Su Yan, but Su Yan swiftly avoided it.


    "Of course, my reputation has been violated."


    "You still said!"


    The two quarreled for a while, and in the end Ji Ruxue was exhausted and defeated, but Su Yan had nothing to do, and took the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Su Yan, I invite you to eat at our most expensive place at noon today. The taste there is so bad."


    "Ba Shi is miserable?"


    "It''s delicious, how can we come here without spicy and snacks?"


    When Ji Ruxue, who had been exhausted, talked about spicy snacks, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she immediately rejuvenated her, pulling Su Yan away.


    When the two were gone, those two aunts and eight wives were relieved, and at least they had another calm time.


    When the two arrived at the restaurant, it was really different from the others, it felt like they had entered the palace.


    "Is the food really delicious here?"


    "Of course, this is a collection of various snack masters, all of whom have won the competition.


    Ji Ruxue was familiar with the road and directly pulled Su Yan upstairs, but the diners in this restaurant were shocked when they saw Ji Ruxue.


    "Hello elder sister, I''ll leave right away."


    "What are you going to do, go after you are full."


    "No, no, the wife is about to give birth."


    The man was so scared that he stomped down and fell straight downstairs, but he didn''t call any pain at all and got up and ran.


    "Ji, Miss Ji."


    A politician and business executive saw Ji Ruxue, his legs were weak, and he said quickly: "Miss Ji, I''m out of money, no gambling."


    When a big man in the martial arts world saw Ji Ruxue, his face was pale and scared into a cold sweat.


    "Miss Ji, the three ribs I broke are not good yet, let''s not beat them."


    "If you have a broken rib and come to eat spicy snacks, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it."


    "No, no, no, I bought it for my child, he is greedy, I will go back and beat him."


    Almost instantly, it was originally extremely popular, and the restaurant with nearly a thousand diners disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving Su Yan and Ji Ruxue in the entire huge hall.


    The waiter and the manager dared not come over, lying under the counter shivering, but they heard Ji Ruxue''s reputation every day, and no one dared to provoke him or her.


    "I think you are the overlord in this southwest."


    Not surprisingly, after all, Ji Ruxue''s grandfather is Ji Gu, the eighth strongest in the rankings. Whoever dares to provoke her or touch her hair would be scared to death.


    "Sit down at this table. The waiter will serve the dishes. Today I am going to treat the distinguished guests. You can handle it."


    For the deserted restaurant, Ji Ruxue is not surprised, she is numb to such things.


    The waiter cringed and walked over and nodded quickly, so that the back kitchen could produce the highest standard meals as quickly as possible.


    At this time, a man crawled out of the table, trying to sneak away. He just thought that something serious had happened, so he was scared to hide.


    It was quiet now, he thought it was all right, so he wanted to escape because he saw Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue snorted, scared that person ran away frantically, and shouted: "Little witch, please spare your life, little witch!"


    Ji Ruxue was so angry that she wanted to punish her, but Su Yan stopped her.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a nickname, do you always do this every time you eat?"


    Ji Ruxue broke away from Su Yan''s hand and said angrily: "I don''t usually go out to eat, this time I invite you."


    "Little witch."


    "You also said, didn''t you invite you to dinner, would it be like this!"


    "Blam me?"


    Su Yan spread his hands, revealing a helpless look.

 Chapter 657： Wei Zixu

    In a few moments, the most famous snacks and cuisines in the Southwest were brought up. There were more than a hundred dishes in total, and the fragrance was almost ten miles.


    Su Yan took a look, smelled it, and couldn''t help his appetite. This southwest was really a paradise for foodies.


    Compared to the monotonous sweets in Jiangnan, Su Yan is really tired of eating it, and it''s not bad to change the taste.


    "Well, I''m barely satisfied with this meal."


    "reluctantly!"


    Ji Ruxue was immediately dissatisfied, but seeing that Su Yan was already in the wind, she started to eat and drink, and stopped talking, her hands were on her head, and she watched Su Yan eating.


    If this scene were seen by the Ji family and those who had been desperately running away just now, they would definitely be blinded. Is this still a little witch?


    Su Yan realized that Ji Ruxue did not move his chopsticks, but looked at herself, a little embarrassed.


    "Why don''t you eat it, it won''t taste good if you eat it alone."


    "I''m not hungry, I just watch you eat, why do you still look so handsome when you eat so non-image."


    At this time, Su Yan had been asked by Ji Ruxue to change back to her original face, otherwise how could she be intoxicated.


    "Don''t look at who I am. In Jiangnan society, Brother Su is joking."


    The two talked and laughed, amused from time to time, and time passed by.


    Besides, those who escaped naturally rushed to tell and discouraged those who wanted to enter the sky to leave a fragrant meal. For a while, the entire commercial street was overwhelmed by the news that the little witch was here.


    "The little witch is in the Tianliuxiang Hotel, you must not go."


    "how do you know?"


    "Just escaped from inside, can I not know?"


    "Is she alone?"


    "Naturally not, followed by a very handsome young man who looks a little smaller than her."


    "But the young man looks young, but he looks very mature, really handsome."


    ...


    Compared with the boiling here, the other place is very calm.


    Here, the waterside singing platform, the small bridge and the flowing water are very comfortable, without lack of pride and artistic conception. In short, it is a good place to relax.


    At the end of the promenade, there was a stone table, and there was a man sitting on the stone table. He was magnificent and stalwart. Just looking at the back, he could guess that it was not bad.


    Looking from the front, he turned out to be a handsome guy with sharp edges and corners. He was about twenty-three or four years old, with a majesty of self-prestige on his face. He was naturally a master in the martial arts world.


    This person''s name is Wei Zixu, a well-known young master from the Wei family in the southwest. The most important thing is that he still has a good relationship with Ji Ruxue, and is almost a friend since childhood.


    Wei Zixu casually picked up the tea on the stone table. From his tea, he could see that this person must be a steady and mature person, and most young people have drinks.


    "Uncle Tang, how has the land in the West District been developed recently?"


    Next to Wei Zixu, there was a middle-aged man with a crouched waist. He hurriedly replied at this moment: "Master, everything is going well over there in an orderly manner."


    "Very well, after all, it''s a tens of billions industry, you have to think about it."


    "Okay, master."


    "My father and Grandpa went to the mountains recently, and I don''t know if they saw Grandpa Ji."


    "Ji Taidou is hidden in the depths of the jungle, where people from the mountains have never been. It is not easy to find it."


    "The matter must be dealt with by Grandpa Ji, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    "Of course, the matter is very important. Ji Taedou must be notified. Otherwise, let him know that he didn''t tell him at that time, I am afraid it will damage the friendship between the two families.


    Wei Zixu put down the tea cup, with a faint smile on his face, he naturally thought of Ji Ruxue.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Ruxue Nanizi, but I miss it a little."


    "Master, I don''t think the matter of proposing marriage can be delayed any longer, after all, you are not young anymore.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you have to wait until the time is right. The day I broke the master is the time to come to propose marriage."


    Wei Zixu had a trace of tenacity in his eyes. If he didn''t reach the master to propose marriage, it would be shameless for him, and it would be a blasphemy to Ji family and even Ji Ruxue.


    Only the strong can match Ji Ruxue, Wei Zixu has always thought so.


    Uncle Tang also nodded, knowing that he couldn''t persuade him, Wei Zixu had already spotted the truth.


    "Go down, I want to be quiet."


    "Yes, master."


    Uncle Tang left, but returned after a while, with another person beside him.


    Wei Zixu still closed his eyes and said lightly: "Little Jia, why are you here."


    The person who came here was only in his twenties, and his face was anxious, obviously in a hurry.


    "Brother Zixu, there is a lot of rumors outside now, don''t you know?"


    "What is going on?"


    Wei Zixu opened his eyes, looking at Xiao Jia with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    Little Jia''s forehead was sweating cold, and Wei Zixu''s eyes made him chill, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    "Sister Ruxue''s business."


    Wei Zixu''s eyes were colder, he stood up and shouted, "What happened to Ruxue?"


    "She took a very handsome young man to Tianliuxiang for dinner."


    "Tian Liuxiang!"


    Wei Zixu''s eyes were cold, and there was a murderous intent in his eyes. Tian Liuxiang''s position in his heart was naturally very heavy, even he and Ji Ruxue had not been there twice.


    "No matter who you are, but you and Ruxue went to Tianliuxiang, I naturally cannot tolerate this!"


    Wei Zixu''s face seemed to be bleeding, and he was obviously angry. A vinegar smell permeated, and he was naturally overturned.


    "Master, this matter needs a long-term discussion."


    "Long-term plan. Ruxue took Xiaobai to a date for dinner, so how can I make a long-term plan!"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Zixu, who has always been stable and mature, also loses his mind. It seems that everyone has weaknesses. Once touched, he will lose his mind.


    Uncle Tang couldn''t persuade him, so he could only stop talking, and Wei Zixu was still there. He was just a housekeeper, so naturally these things couldn''t be mixed.


    Wei Zixu left his Shuixie Song Stage and went directly to Tianliuxiang. No matter who it was, he wanted a perfect explanation.


    If not, then Wei Zixu''s anger will have to be endured, and Ruxue is his, absolutely not to be blasphemed by others.


    Xiao Jia also hurriedly followed, which naturally had a good show, and she was amused.


    The two of them drove for more than ten minutes and arrived at Tianliuxiang. The fragrance of the fragrant fragrance had already entered their noses, causing Xiao Jia to sip.


    "Brother Zixu, it looks like Sister Ruxue is inviting people to have a big meal, it''s absolutely delicious."


    Hearing this, Wei Zixu''s face became even more angry, and he got out of the car without saying a word.


    The two walked upstairs, and the laughter of Ji Ruxue and Su Yan talking from time to time came from the second floor, which made Wei Zixu furious.


    The feet in the expensive leather shoes were a little trembling, and he was almost fainted with anger, showing how strong the anger and jealousy were.

 Chapter 658： Force me to do it

    "Big villain, where should I touch it."


    "Don''t touch it, giggle..."


    "Where else can you touch, don''t you know your own situation, let me rub it for you."


    "Hate, are you able to knead it casually."


    Su Yanna''s calm and Ji Ruxue''s laughter voices drifted throughout the Tianliuxiang restaurant, as well as in Wei Zixu''s ears.


    Wei Zixu, who had a sullen face, clenched his hands at this moment, making a humming sound, and a faint shadow appeared behind him.


    How calm is he? He originally wanted to ask clearly. Hearing this, do I still need to ask? My heart was cramped and furious.


    Wei Zixu rushed upstairs directly, he wanted to show the dog and the man a little color.


    Xiao Jia had no idea of ??watching a good show, his heart was full of anxiety, and his face was also worried.


    "Oh my god, what is going on here, is it possible that sister Ruxue really got out of the wall!"


    When Xiao Jia said, he ran upstairs, but another scene caught his eye.


    Su Yan was helping Ji Ruxue rub the leg bones at this time, but Ji Ruxue was squeaking and smiling. She was a very ticklish person, and Su Yan touched the back of the leg bones.


    "Hurry up and take your hand away, I''m afraid of itching."


    "How ticklish you are, I accidentally bumped into it and you just kept laughing."


    "Can you blame me, who let you touch it."


    It turned out that Su Yan found that Ji Ruxue had a stubborn disease in her feet, so she helped her get a massage treatment, which was completely different from what she had imagined.


    Wei Zixu, who was about to rush up to violently beat Su Yan, also stopped at this moment, looking at the two with a sullen expression.


    This is a show of affection in his eyes, which also made him unacceptable.


    "Like snow."


    Wei Zixu shouted out these words almost in grief, and Tie Qing''s face was actually moist.


    Hearing the sound, Ji Ruxue was taken aback, couldn''t help looking at Wei Zixu, with a look of surprise on her face.


    "Brother Zixu, why are you here?"


    Ji Ruxue was quite surprised, she didn''t expect to meet here at all, and she didn''t want to meet Wei Zixu, she just wanted to have fun with Su Yan.


    Wei Zixu saw Ji Ruxue''s somewhat flustered look, and even hurriedly pulled out the jade feet from Su Yan''s hands, which caused blue veins to appear on his forehead.


    Wei Zixu tried hard to suppress his anger. He naturally couldn''t be angry with Ji Ruxue, but his anger toward Su Yan increased violently.


    "Ruxue, don''t notify me when you come back."


    "I just came back, I haven''t had time to inform you."


    Su Yan also recovered his complexion, and glanced at Wei Zixu. There was no fluctuation in his eyes, he was completely like a passerby.


    "You should pay more attention to your feet in the future, drink a few more bottles of super spiritual power, and let it recover as soon as possible, otherwise it will become a stubborn illness."


    Ji Ruxue nodded naturally, she couldn''t believe what Su Yan said.


    However, Wei Zixu looked at Su Yan and asked, "Who are you and when did Ruxue know you."


    Su Yan originally wanted to answer, but he realized that Wei Zixu''s tone was a little wrong, and asked him if he was wrong.


    "Take care of you!"


    The blue veins on Wei Zixu''s hand also appeared, with a terrifying pressure all over his body, and the wooden floor under his feet began to crack, obviously he had reached the edge of anger.


    "I''m giving you a chance, don''t cherish it!"


    "Chance, I also give you a chance to disappear before Lao Tzu''s eyes in three seconds."


    Compared to arrogance, Su Yan has never encountered an opponent before, and this kind of stuff is not worth mentioning.


    Ji Ruxue noticed the smell of gunpowder from the two of them and knew that Wei Zixu had misunderstood them, but she did not show the slightest irritation.


    She hoped that Wei Zixu would misunderstand that she had nothing to do with Wei Zixu, and had always regarded Wei Zixu as an older brother.


    "Brother Zixu, it''s not what you think."


    That''s not bad. In Wei Zixu''s view, Ji Ruxue was partial and defending Su Yan, and this made her eyes sparkle.


    "Whether I think it is or not, I will answer my questions one to five to ten, or I will die!"


    The words of death floated and shook the entire commercial street, and countless people trembled, like the voice of a devil.


    And that Xiao Jia was trembling all over, when he saw Wei Zixu look like this, it was simply subverting the image in his heart.


    "Brother Zixu, let''s sit down and ask clearly."


    Xiao Jia wants to admonish, don''t watch the excitement, big things will happen if this continues.


    "Go away, it''s not your turn to interrupt my business!"


    There was a coldness between Su Yan and Meiyu, this Wei Zixu took himself seriously, so why should he take him seriously.


    "If you want me to answer your question, you don''t take a picture of yourself by peeing."


    "You can not answer, but you will be afraid, you will be afraid, and you will regret it!"


    "Fear, fear, regret?" Su Yan showed contempt in his eyes, "Really ridiculous."


    Su Yan stood up, obviously wanting to show Wei Zixu a little bit of color. The little master dare to jump in front of him. What''s the difference between this and the clown.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly grabbed Su Yan, shook her head vigorously and said, "Don''t hurt Brother Zi Xu."


    "Is he your boyfriend?"


    Su Yan asked lightly, looking at Ji Ruxue''s eyes, and needed her answer.


    Ji Ruxue glanced at Wei Zixu. Although Wei Zixu looked expectantly, she still shook her head.


    "He is my elder brother. We grew up playing with him, and he is closer than my own brother."


    "Then he jumps a fart, even if I am your boyfriend, it doesn''t matter to him."


    When Wei Zixu heard this, how to bear with it, he broke out.


    "what!"


    Wei Zixu roared and smashed his fists down, smashing a table to pieces, and the floor was pierced.


    But such a shocking scene seemed to Su Yan to be a child''s play, and it was not worth paying attention to.


    Ji Ruxue naturally knew that Su Yan was great, but that was at the level of his grandfather, how could Wei Zixu be an opponent.


    "Brother Zixu, you go, he is my guest."


    "Guests, lingering guests, lingering with each other?"


    Wei Zixu sneered and directly grabbed Ji Ruxue''s hands and said angrily: "You are mine, no one can take you away."


    Ji Ruxue frowned and broke free of Wei Zixu''s hands and said, "Brother Zixu, please respect me. You will always be just a brother in my heart."


    "Brother, okay, when I kill this little boy, I won''t be the older brother."


    Wei Zixu rushed towards Su Yan and blasted a punch directly. His fist actually contained an overlord''s power, like the mighty power of shaking the sky.


    "Let you **** Overlord Fist!"


    Ji Ruxue was shocked and shouted at Su Yan: "Don''t hurt him!"


    Su Yan frowned, his murderous gaze disappeared, and he directly grasped Wei Zixu''s fist and pushed Wei Zixu away.


    Obviously, Su Yan was letting him go. If Su Yan had really used his strength just now, this Wei Zixu would definitely have given up.


    But Wei Zixu didn''t know himself well, and still rushed towards Su Yan, and displayed his strongest strength.


    "Force me to do it!"


    Su Yan''s eyes reappeared with coldness, and it was a good thing to spare him once, but he was not so lucky the second time.

 Chapter 659： Wei Jia is angry

    Ji Ruxue was shocked and stretched out her hands to stop Su Yan and not let him do anything.


    But Su Yan was already intolerable. He didn''t want to jump in front of him, and even dared to attack him again. Naturally, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Get out of the way, I gave him a chance, but he doesn''t cherish it!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and his tone was abnormally cold. Obviously he was also angry.


    Ji Ruxue''s face was full of fear, for fear that Su Yan would kill Wei Zixu, how could Wei Zixu be her older brother since childhood.


    "No, you can''t kill him, you can''t!"


    Seeing Ji Ruxue hugging Su Yan tightly, Wei Zixu was furious, staring directly at Su Yan and shouted: "Are you still a man, have the ability to fight me!"


    Ji Ruxue turned around and stared at Wei Zixu and said angrily: "Are you stupid, are you going to die?!"


    Wei Zixu was taken aback for a moment, looked at Ji Ruxue with a sad expression, almost choked up and said: "Ruxue, am I so unbearable in your eyes? Am I really weaker than him?"


    "You are not weaker than him, you can''t compare with him at all!"


    Ji Ruxue''s words were like a bolt from the blue, making Wei Zixu seem to have suffered a blow, and the last afterglow was completely wiped out.


    "what!"


    Wei Zixu''s face was stubborn, and he didn''t care about Ji Ruxue at all, and killed the two directly, losing his reason.


    With a light push from Su Yan, Ji Ruxue was pushed aside without resistance, and then Su Yan rushed towards Wei Zixu.


    "Since you hate me so much, then we will have a good fight, and I will only use the strength of the little master."


    Not only that, Su Yan also put a hand on his back, obviously going to a one-handed duel.


    Wei Zixu''s Overlord Fist rushed and smashed, and it was so powerful that nothing could stop him.


    However, when his fist touched Su Yan''s palm, he stopped abruptly and made no progress.


    Su Yan easily resisted Wei Zixu''s attack, using only the power of the little master to be extremely easy.


    Wei Zixu was sweaty, obviously exhausted, but still unable to shake Su Yan.


    "Is that just a little bit of strength?"


    Wei Zixu roared again, with both fists out, with a fierce wind, attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and flew directly, kicking Wei Zixu downstairs, and Su Yan followed him and flew out, putting his foot on Wei Zixu''s chest, making him vomit blood.


    "Is that just a little bit of strength?"


    Su Yan asked again, the chill in his eyes even worse.


    Ji Ruxue stood by the window, watching Wei Zixu''s body covered in blood and tears. She suddenly felt that all this was her fault and the responsibility was hers.


    "Su Yan, kill me if you want to kill!"


    Ji Ruxue rushed out and came directly to Su Yan, blocking Wei Zixu.


    Wei Zixu felt a touch of warmth, his lips mixed with blood and said, "Ruxue, do you still care about me, right?"


    "You will always be my brother, of course I care about you."


    Ji Ruxue''s words caused Wei Zixu to vomit blood violently, and his injuries were even more serious.


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue coldly and said, "Do you think you can stop me?"


    "I know I can''t stop you, but stopping and not stopping are not the same thing."


    Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan with his head high, without the slightest fear, as if Su Yan had to kill him before he could do anything.


    Seeing that Ji Ruxue was determined to do this, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel relieved. The right was to give Ji Ruxue a face.


    "I don''t have to kill him, but I must teach him a lesson, otherwise any cat or dog will come to me for trouble in the future."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Ji Ruxue was delighted in her heart. As long as she didn''t kill Wei Zixu, it would be the best result. Her body couldn''t help but let go.


    Su Yan walked to Wei Zixu, squatted down, and looked at him: "Arrogance and strength must be in direct proportion. If you are inversely proportional, you dare to yell with me, purely seeking death."


    Su Yan slapped Wei Zixu''s face with a slap, causing half of his teeth to fall out, and blood poured out wildly.


    Wei Zixu had no feeling at all, his face was not his own at all, it was like a big mallet stuck in his mouth.


    "Have your parents taught you to keep a low profile?"


    Su Yan slapped Wei Zixu again to make Wei Zixu symmetrical, which looks a little more beautiful.


    "You are furious without asking indiscriminately, are you a fool?"


    Snapped!


    "Ji Ruxue has said that she only treats you as her elder brother, why are you still jumping!"


    Snapped!


    "I am not going to cause trouble, but if someone provokes me, then his end will be tragic!"


    Snapped!


    "If it weren''t for Ji Ruxue''s face, you would report to Wangye Yan today."


    Su Yan stood up, his expression calmed down, and he was in the realm of a small master, and it was a waste of time.


    Ji Ruxue wanted to help Wei Zixu, but was pushed away by Xiao Jia, preventing her from touching Wei Zixu.


    "Go away, Brother Zixu is so good to you, but you don''t like him!"


    "Do you have to like it if you are good to people? It''s not like it is grateful!"


    Su Yan yelled directly at Xiao Jia, so scared that he was so pale that he never dared to speak anymore.


    Xiao Jia left Tianliuxiang with Wei Zixu on his back and headed towards Wei''s family. At this time, he had to notify the Wei family.


    And Su Yan also left without looking back, Ji Ruxue reacted and hurriedly followed.


    "I have no objection to you hitting him, but it''s not going to be so hard, right?"


    "Cruel, I''m not cruel to him, he might have been riding on my head and peeing."


    "You got into trouble like this."


    Su Yan smiled upon hearing this and said, "I''ll be afraid of getting into trouble, so let him call someone casually. If I counsel, I will kneel for three days."


    "It''s not as simple as you think, the Wei family is still a big family, and his patriarch is the late Grandmaster."


    "In the later stage of the Grand Master, it just happens to be used to practice hands."


    Wei Zixu was assisted by Xiao Jia and returned to the Wei''s house. When the guards saw this, they were scared to death. Jiang Nan asked Xiao Jia: "What''s wrong with Master Zixu?!"


    "This pit must have been beaten by someone, who has the courage to beat our Wei family!"


    "Yes, this is purely seeking death. It offends that none of our Wei family has a good life."


    "Take the guy and go with me to kill this person!"


    The second son of the Wei family was naturally furious at this moment. It was not only that Wei Zixu was beaten, but it also affected the reputation of the Wei family. This was an absolutely unforgivable existence.


    "Brother Wei Siyu, don''t go, that person is too strong, and he defeated Big Brother Wei Zixu with one hand, and there was no way to fight back."


    "No matter how strong he is, he will be dead if he dares to act on our Wei family."


    "Brother Wei Siyu, this matter is not simple, that kid is too strong, I am afraid he is a strong one above the master."


    "This matter must be discussed in the long term, not in a hurry."


    "I think we''d better wait for the Patriarch to come back."

 Chapter 660： Insect valley

    "Father, we have been in this dense forest for more than ten days, but we haven''t even seen Uncle Ji''s shadow."


    A burly man followed a rickety old man with an unhappy expression on his face.


    These two people are naturally Wei Zifu and Wei Ziyang of the Wei family. They are fathers and sons, and they also exist in the southwest, almost known in the martial arts world.


    The husband of Wei Zi is the head of the Wei family, an 80-year-old old man, his face is wrinkled and gully, his arms are more like being wrapped in old bark, very thin.


    In the realm of Wei Zifu, it is easy to step into the ranking list, but the Shadow Organization did not rank him among them, because he has basically never fought with outsiders.


    The ranking of the Shadow Organization is worldwide, and naturally it should be based on the record, which also leads to the irrationality of the list.


    However, the top ten on the list is very solemn, and every one of them is someone who can stir the situation.


    Hearing Wei Ziyang''s impatient words, Wei Zifu didn''t say much, but continued to walk towards the jungle at a rapid speed.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Ziyang could only hurriedly follow up, with an even more unhappy expression on his face.


    "Father, wait for me, I can''t catch up with you running so fast."


    This Wei Ziyang is somehow in his forties, but his tone is like a teenager, not as mature as his son Wei Zixu.


    "Speak less, do more, remind you that for decades, you still can''t remember."


    "When we can find it in such a brainless search?"


    Wei Ziyang''s face was even more displeased, and he really wanted to **** off.


    "You can go back, and you followed at first."


    "Go back, how can I go back, I don''t have a compass."


    Wei Ziyang showed anger on his face, knowing that he would not come here to suffer if he had been killed.


    Wei Zifu''s motion to silence the sound obviously found something strange.


    Wei Ziyang also knew the depth, and hurriedly closed his mouth, following his father, his face full of vigilance.


    After calming down, Wei Ziyang heard a hissing sound, which resembled a snake, but it was a little strange.


    "Father, is it a snake?"


    Wei Zifu nodded, but shook his head again.


    "This place is inaccessible. It is a paradise for foreign objects. I can tell from the sound that this thing is a good way to practice?"


    "Monster?"


    "Get down!"


    Wei Zifu shouted angrily and leapt directly, hitting the stick-like crutch in his hand directly into the air.


    However, a huge tongue suddenly appeared in the empty midair, which was the size of a washbasin. It was opening the mouth of the blood basin and shooting out poison.


    "I thought you were good at cultivating, but you are a monster of a mere master level!"


    Wei Zifu sneered, and the cane and mallet slammed directly on the head of the demon snake, causing the demon snake''s head to sink and blood splattered.


    However, the demon snake did not die because of this, but became more and more violent. The entire mid-air was like rain, all of the venom it shot.


    This is its territory, with human invasion, it will naturally not let it go.


    The demon snake''s head was about the size of a basin, and his body was almost half a bucket, which looked scary enough.


    Wei Ziyang was already trembling with fright. Don''t even think of him as Wei Zixu''s father, but his realm was only in the middle stage of the master, much weaker than Wei Zixu.


    "Naughty animal, meet me today, you are destined to be unlucky!"


    Wei Zifu attacked again, and a blue light appeared on the cane and mallet, and he naturally used spiritual power.


    The venom of the demon-snake technique was useless to Wei Zifu, and he could not help but attack from the tail, trying to entangle Wei Zifu and then strangle him.


    But before the monster''s tail hit, Wei Zifu''s cane and mallet fell on the monster''s head again, and this time he directly smashed its head, and his brain burst and died completely.


    Wei Zifu fell to the ground, looking at the demon snake coldly, with disdain in his eyes.


    The existence of his dignified master in the later stage, facing the monster like a master, is naturally not a problem, although the monster is more powerful in the same realm, it is not in his eyes.


    "Ziyang, take out the beast core."


    The demon snake in the master realm naturally has a beast core, which is a good thing and can improve a person''s cultivation.


    But Wei Ziyang shook his head and said, "No, I won''t take it, I''m terrified the baby."


    Wei Zifu''s face became cold when he heard the words, and he directly scolded: "Why did I give birth to you, a booger!"


    Wei Ziyang lowered his head, unable to refute.


    After a while, Wei Zifu calmed down and said coldly: "Fortunately, you still left a good seedling for my Wei family."


    What Wei Zifu said was of course Wei Zixu. In his eyes, Wei Zixu was a genius. He reached the realm of a young master when he was in his twenties, although he has done a lot of work on him.


    Taking out a sharp knife, Wei Zifu cut open the abdomen of the big snake quickly, first took out the snake gall, which is the size of a fist.


    Wei Zifu cut off half with a knife, threw it to Wei Ziyang, and said coldly: "I have eaten."


    Wei Ziyang was aggrieved, but seeing his father''s eyes, he dared not stop eating.


    Enduring the nausea, Wei Ziyang ate half a fist-sized snake gall directly, with a painful expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Wei Zifu, as if tasting the delicious food, cut the snake gall into pieces and put it into his mouth.


    After eating, Wei Zifu quickly took out the beast core and put it directly into his cloth pocket.


    "Let''s go."


    The two continued to move forward, but disappeared in the jungle after a while.


    When I saw the two figures again, they were already in the depths of the jungle, and this was already the southwestern border area. If you continue to go deeper, you will reach the land of Bagan.


    But at this time Wei Zifu slowed down because he found that there seemed to be signs of human activity here.


    "Father, how could Ji Bo come here?"


    "How can it be impossible? As long as there is a Gu worm, there will be his figure. Look at the corpses of many insects here, I think he is not far away."


    Wei Ziyang glanced at the corpses of insects everywhere on the ground, there was a burst of goose bumps. These insects are not called Gu worms, but can only be regarded as more ferocious insects.


    Many insects cannibalize each other, and the only one that survives will be called Gu worm. Combining the characteristics of various poisonous insects, this also makes Gu worms extremely fierce.


    But Ji Gu possesses a secret technique, which can manipulate Gu worms. When he is unaware of the ghost, he can kill others invisible at any time.


    "Father, there are more and more bugs ahead."


    Wei Ziyang looked at a valley in front of him with his eyelids jumping wildly. The valley was packed with various insects, which made the scalp numb.


    And Wei Zifu also stared coldly, looking at the bugs in this valley, this was simply the place Ji Gu had dreamt of.


    "I think he''s right down here."


    "Father, how are we going down?"


    Even if Wei Zifu is capable, he can''t resist the tens of billions of poisonous insects, and he is about to be blocked outside the valley.


    But Wei Zifu sneered and said: "I have known your Ji Bo for decades, so naturally there is a way to tell him to come out and meet."

 Chapter 661： Witch

    Wei Zifu met Ji Gu when he was young, and eventually became good friends, and the two families got close.


    Of course, Ji Gu is much better than Wei Zifu. The Ji family is the real overlord in the southwest, and the Wei family understands it very well and does not want to compete with the Ji family.


    This time Wei Zifu came here to see Ji Gu because of an important matter. He could not decide on this matter, it must be a major matter.


    "Father, what can you do?"


    Wei Ziyang was interested in how Wei Zifu notified Ji Gu, of course, he was more reluctant to stay here for a second. Seeing this full of poisonous insects, his scalp numb.


    Wei Zifu did not answer, but took a long howl from his arms and blew it directly.


    Xiao Shengwan turned to listen, cadence and frustration, but after a while, it became more clear and high-pitched, which made people happy and reminiscent of "Qingyu Case��Yuanxi".


    The world only knows that the people are looking for him thousands of times, and suddenly looking back, the person is there, dimly lit.


    But this Xiao Qu makes people feel that the sound of phoenix flute is moving, the jade pot turns light, and the fish and dragon dance overnight.


    In short, Wei Zifu''s Xiao Sheng has a solid foundation, and he definitely plays flute frequently, and is considered a master of flute.


    Wei Ziyang also clapped his hands and praised: "Father''s ability has not decreased but increased. It is comparable to an old man talking about juvenile madness. This low sound reminds me of Ye Ye Shengxiao."


    When Wei Zifu heard Ye Ye Shengxiao, he stopped playing the flute angrily, and gave him a painful beating with Chang Xiao.


    "Father, why do I praise you for hitting me?"


    "You''re an unbelievable thing, you can''t practice, even literature, what is Yeyeshengxiao!"


    When Wei Ziyang heard it, he couldn''t help thinking about it, every night, that''s not right...


    "Isn''t Ye Ye Shengxiao depicting the emperor''s mediocrity, lewdness and innocence?"


    Wei Zifu hit Wei Ziyang''s head with a stick, and a big bag appeared.


    Fortunately, Wei Ziyang''s serious explanation made Wei Zifu furious.


    "Beat me again, I was beaten stupid by you."


    Wei Ziyang felt aggrieved, touching his head, tears almost came out.


    Wei Zifu also had a wave in his eyes, no longer paying attention to Wei Ziyang, but standing outside the valley quietly waiting.


    Time passed, from sunrise to sunset, there was only the sound of poisonous insects in the entire valley, and nothing else changed.


    But Wei Zifu was very patient, sitting there still like a bell, without the slightest rush.


    Wei Ziyang couldn''t stop for a moment, moving here and there, just like ants on a hot pot.


    "Father, it''s almost dark. Did he hear Uncle Ji?"


    "Your Uncle Ji must be raising Gu worms, waiting patiently."


    Wei Ziyang had no other choice but to sit until dawn the next day.


    The dawn in the depths of the jungle is not the first to greet the sun, but the poisonous fog, to be precise, the miasma.


    Everyone knows that the mist itself has an adsorption function, which can absorb toxic substances in the air, and the valley cannot be dispersed. If this happens, the mist here will become miasma.


    Ordinary beasts and even human beings will die of miasma, but Wei Zifu and Wei Ziyang have nothing to do, of course it is also ordinary miasma.


    The miasma generated in this Worm Valley was naturally unusual, and Wei Ziyang couldn''t resist it, and was resisted by his father with spiritual power overnight.


    Wei Ziyang was still asleep, and Wei Zifu had already stood up, a spiritual power emerged in his hand, directly dispelling the miasma.


    But the poisonous insects in the Worm Valley were agitated at this time, making a harsh sound.


    Wei Ziyang was awakened, and said with a frightened expression: "I''m scared to death, father, what sound is this."


    Hearing Wei Ziyang''s catchphrase, Wei Zifu wanted to give him a mallet. Here are what the man in his forties said.


    When Wei Ziyang saw the poisonous insects in the worm valley restless, he suddenly showed fear, and shouted: "Father, run quickly, you will become a bone if you don''t run."


    Wei Zifu shouted: "Your uncle Ji is coming out, run a fart."


    Hearing this, Wei Ziyang stopped, still with fear on his face.


    The agitation in the worm valley is getting bigger and bigger, and many poisonous insects have already run out, it is really like a locust covering it, and everything it goes is a barren.


    Wei Zifu didn''t change his face in the face of tens of billions of poisonous insects. These poisonous insects actually bypassed them when they were less than one meter away, as if they had been instructed.


    When all the poisonous insects disappear, the entire Worm Valley will be exposed. What is surprising is the scenery in the Worm Valley, which is almost like a paradise. This is where tens of billions of poisonous insects have inhabited.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from far away."


    There was a calm and loud voice from the valley, and from the voice, he could tell that this person was not easy, because this voice contained strong spiritual power.


    Wei Zifu showed a faint smile and directly took his son and jumped down.


    The light in the valley is still bright, because there are many night pearls, which can illuminate every corner.


    On the conspicuous stone table, an old man in a long coat looked calm.


    "Brother Ji, I found you after looking for more than ten days in this jungle."


    When Wei Zifu saw Ji Gu, his face was full of smiles, and he looked quite excited.


    Ji Gu nodded and said lightly: "This place is a good place to raise Gu worms. I will come here naturally."


    Wei Zifu also nodded. The tens of billions of poisonous insects are the best raw material, and it is not easy to breed a few Gu insects.


    "Brother Ji, what Gu worm are you trying to cultivate?"


    Ji Gu replied: "Actually, I have all kinds of Gu worms on my body, but unfortunately one of them is old and dead."


    "What Gu worm?"


    "Infatuation Gu."


    "Infatuation Gu?!"


    Infatuation Gu, as the name suggests, is a worm used for emotions, not for killing or controlling people.


    Plant infatuation Gu, then the person who is planted will be designated to fall in love with someone, this is infatuation Gu.


    It is not uncommon in the southwestern Miaojiang generation, but it is just a worm to ordinary people.


    But the infatuation Gu that Ji Gu wants to cultivate can be used to punish cultivators, even the strong master cannot escape, which is naturally more difficult.


    "Brother Ji, who is this going to put Gu on?"


    When they reached their age, they naturally didn''t care about their children''s love, and Wei Zifu naturally denied Ji Gu''s idea of ??falling in love with women, and it must have been to other people.


    "I don''t know now, but I have a hunch that Infatuation Gu will come in handy soon."


    Regarding the hunch, Wei Zifu didn''t sneer at him, but rather believed Ji Gu''s hunch.


    Ji Gu looked at Wei Zifu at this time, with a trace of deep color on his face, and said coldly: "You came to me by trekking through mountains and rivers, what is the matter?"


    Ji Gu naturally knew that it must be no small matter for Wei Zifu to come to him, so his face was gloomy and his voice was very cold.


    Wei Zifu also had a solemn expression at the moment, with a chill in his voice.


    "Brother Ji, this matter is very important, I can''t call the shots, I can only come to you."


    "Say."


    "Witch matter."

 Chapter 662： Stand still

    Hearing the word "Wu Clan", Ji Gu''s face suddenly became cold. It can be said to be extremely ugly, and the originally rickety body suddenly showed a rising black spiritual power.


    "What''s wrong with the Wu Clan!"


    It''s not difficult to explain Ji Gu''s big fluctuations in the word "Wu Clan" because it originated from the Great War 20 years ago.


    The land in the southwest was originally remote. It was once the place where Miao Gu and Wu Clan depended for their survival.


    There was a saying about the West Gu and the East Witch, which shows that Miao Gu and the Witch Clan were evenly matched.


    The two races can be said to be feuds. They have been fighting for thousands of years, and no one can suppress each other. Only you can come and kill.


    Twenty years ago, because Ji Gu turned out to be born, Miao Gu prospered and directly defeated the Witch Clan and drove the Witch Clan to Bagan, thus dominating the southwest.


    Hearing the Witch Clan, Ji Gu naturally looked cold, because the Witch Clan has become more and more restless recently, I am afraid that he wants to counterattack.


    Wei Zifu said with a solemn expression: "There have been witches in various parts of the southwest recently. Although they did not move, I am not sure."


    "Everywhere?"


    "Yes, they are just lurking, but they can''t escape my eyes."


    Ji Gu pondered for a while, and looked towards the southwest of the jungle. There was the land of Bagan, and it was also the place where the Wu tribe had been driven out of the southwest to live.


    "Does he want to make a comeback again?"


    The Lich King is the ruler of the Witch Clan, the most sacred and powerful existence of the Witch Clan.


    In the Great War, the Lich King was seriously injured and defeated by Ji Gu, which caused the Wu Clan to withdraw south.


    It is not difficult to understand that the Lich King wants to make a comeback, and the shame of the fiasco must be vivid.


    But this requires Ji Gu''s attention. If the Lich King wants to make a comeback, it must have been extremely prepared, otherwise he will definitely not come back unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    "I suspect that the Wu Clan might have tried."


    Wei Zifu thought about it and said truthfully.


    "Attempts, of course there are attempts. They want to regain the position of Southwestern Overlord."


    Wei Zifu''s face was startled, and he lost his voice: "Does the Lich King make a comeback?!"


    "He was defeated that year, and he must want to come back all the time, wanting to avenge his defeat."


    "Then the southwest is going to cause chaos in the world."


    Needless to say, if the Wu clan really wants to regain the position of the overlord, it must be the result of a **** and brutal massacre.


    The Southwest will inevitably suffer a disaster. The Witch��s Virtue Ji Gu is most aware of the war. There were corpses everywhere in the Southwest, and many innocent people were brutally killed by the Witch.


    Although their Miao Gu is notorious, they only poison their enemies or those who offend them. Generally, they will never kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    The witches killed people based on their mood. They were defeated in those days. In order to vent their anger, they let the Southwest Martial Arts world regress for 20 years, otherwise the Southwest Martial Arts world may be stronger than Yanjing.


    Thinking of the past, as if vividly, Ji Gu''s muddy eyes were red at the moment. It was too miserable. He didn''t want to experience this kind of thing again, and had to kill it in the cradle.


    "The Southwest must not be chaotic. He must cut off his thoughts if he fails to make a direct attack."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Zifu couldn''t help asking: "Brother Ji, what do you mean?"


    "Hmph, I haven''t seen the Lich King for twenty years. It''s time to meet him."


    When Wei Zifu heard this, his expression suddenly changed, and he said anxiously: "Brother Ji, are you going to the meeting alone?!"


    "What about going to the meeting alone, go directly to Bagan and bring his head back, then the southwest will be safe."


    "But Brother Ji, it''s not the southwest, it''s Bagan, it''s their nest."


    "So what, am I afraid?"


    Ji Gu has never been afraid, even if he guessed that the Lich King might have broken through or practiced some exercises, he would not have the slightest fear.


    "Brother Ji, we must consider this matter from a long-term perspective, not reckless."


    "Reckless, do you look down on me?!"


    "No, Brother Ji, you are a talented person and a breeze in your sleeves. You are still fascinated by the existence of thousands of girls."


    "When is it all, as rude as your son."


    Wei Zifu''s words were a catch phrase when he was young, but they are also nonsense.


    Wei Zifu smiled and said, "Just to ease the atmosphere, you think Ziyang is almost scared to pee."


    "Your son is really useless, but fortunately he had a good son."


    "Of course, Zixu and Ruxue will give birth to a son in the future, which is absolutely against the sky."


    Wei Zifu said that he was so excited that he had forgotten that he was here because of the Wu Clan.


    "Be serious!"


    Wei Zifu had to converge, his face returned to calmness, and looked at Ji Gu, "Brother Ji, you are the overlord of our southwest, the existence of the southwest, and the hope of the southwest martial arts world. You can''t go to Bagan."


    "Why?"


    "I entered Longtan for nine deaths, if you can''t come back, what about the southwest martial arts world?"


    Wei Zifu''s words are simple. Ji Gu is everyone''s backbone and cannot take risks, because Southwest cannot afford this risk.


    "Don''t you want me to just watch him and try his best?"


    "Of course not. I''m here to ask for your opinion."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "His Lich King just sent some shrimp soldiers to come here. We can just keep the soldiers still. If he dares to come, we can easily destroy him by laying a net."


    Hearing what Wei Zifu said, Ji Gu was slightly silent. What Wei Zifu said was naturally feasible.


    Of course, in his opinion, this is a bit of a tortoise, but he dare not take risks. Behind him is the entire Southwest Martial Arts world, and the Lich King has no scruples behind him.


    For the Southwest Martial Arts Realm, Ji Gu''s violent anger could only be put down, and his expression slowly recovered.


    "Hey, people are getting old, and I never thought they would be easily irritated by things."


    "Brother Ji, you are still young in my eyes. You are for the Southwest Martial Arts World, otherwise you would have rushed to Bagan and killed him the Lich King."


    "Haha, if I were ten years younger, I''m afraid I would have arrived in Bagan and killed the Lich King for hundreds of rounds by now."


    "Well, I believe."


    Seeing Ji Gu calm down, Wei Zifu was also a little relieved.


    "Brother Ji, what about these shrimp soldiers and crabs?"


    "Shrimp soldiers and crabs, you still need to ask me about such trivial things, just kill them."


    Hearing Ji Gu''s words, Wei Zifu was relaxed and nodded immediately. It was most comfortable when nature was destroyed.


    "Okay, I have to go and see my Gu worm, you can go."


    Ji Gu began to send off the guests, and the voice had not left the stone table, but the blink of an eye was gone.


    At this moment, Ji Gu''s sound came from the entire valley: "Wei Zifu, hurry back as soon as possible, I am uneasy, afraid of trouble."


    When Wei Zifu heard it, his face showed a deep color. He had been out for more than ten days, whether the witches had acted, it was not clear at all, and he had to rush back as soon as possible to remove the troubles.

 Chapter 663： Dont shame the guardian

    The more he thought about it, the more disturbed, Wei Zifu bid farewell to the insect valley and directly took his son away quickly. Wei Ziyang was basically carried by Wei Ziyang along the way.


    Wei Ziyang was miserable all the way, so it was naturally uncomfortable to be carried so, but his speed could not catch up with Wei Zifu, he also knew that the matter was not small, and there was no noise.


    Of course, it was much faster to go back. When I came, it took more than ten days to search everywhere. This time, I went straight all the way, meeting mountains and opening mountains, and meeting rivers and rivers. It took three days, and the two returned to Panda Market.


    At dawn, watching the sparse pedestrians and the rice seedlings just planted, Wei Zifu''s face became more and more ugly.


    "It''s been so many days, if those people really did it, I''m afraid the panda market would have been messed up."


    Now they are still more than a hundred miles away from the Panda City, which is a rural area and naturally cannot bear the fluctuations.


    The two stayed for a while before leaving directly.


    When he arrived in the city, the sky was already bright. Fortunately, he hadn''t seen or heard of any major incidents along the way, and Wei Zifu''s face looked a little better.


    "Father, let me go, nothing happened all around."


    Wei Zifu put Wei Ziyang down, his face calmed down, and he stuck his cane and mallet like an old man.


    But his eyes were still wary, and he said to Wei Ziyang: "Don''t be careless, go home first, and let everyone in the martial arts world stand up for me. When you see the people of the Wu clan, you can kill me!"


    Wei Ziyang also recovered a trace of coldness at this moment, and he still had to take it seriously in front of major events.


    "Don''t worry, father, what are you afraid of? If the Lich King comes to Ji Bo, he will appear."


    Wei Zifu nodded, and the two returned to Wei''s house together.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of Wei''s house, the gatekeeper saw the two of them, and his face was immediately full of surprise, and he respectfully said: "Patriarch is back?"


    But for a moment, the voice of the Patriarch''s return reverberated throughout Wei''s house, and everyone knew it.


    "Patriarch, you finally came back!"


    The housekeeper''s eyes filled with tears, and his eyes were sad.


    Wei Zifu said solemnly: "What''s the matter?"


    He knew something must have happened, otherwise the butler would never be like that.


    "Master Zixu has something wrong."


    Hearing this, Wei Zifu''s face suddenly changed, revealing Binghan''s anger. Wei Zixu was his hope, how could something go wrong.


    "What happened!"


    Wei Zifu directly grabbed the butler''s shirt and asked loudly.


    "Young Master Zixu was beaten, and he is still lying in bed now."


    The housekeeper wailed sorrow, crying directly, thinking about the overlord of the Wei family in the southwest, Wei Zixu was even more dazzling, but now he was beaten.


    "Who did it!"


    "It''s someone Miss Ruxue knows."


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to say that it was Miss Ruxue''s boyfriend. Although the outside world had been raging, he was afraid of causing trouble.


    "Ruxue''s friend?"


    Wei Zifu''s face sank, but he didn''t expect it. It seemed that the matter was not as simple as it appeared.


    Wei Zifu walked directly into the house, and Wei Ziyang also hurriedly followed up. He was also his son anyway.


    At this time, Wei Zixu was still swollen like a pig''s head. Su Yan deliberately made him suffer more and injected spiritual power into his body. It would take time to restore nature.


    Even though Wei Zixu was a clamor, he was moaning constantly on the bedside at this moment, obviously too painful.


    Seeing Wei Zifu''s return, Wei Zixu''s swollen face burst into tears, and all the humiliation welled up for a while.


    "grandfather!"


    This shout made Wei Zifu''s heart angina, and his face was very distressed. Even though he was very strict, he had never beaten Wei Zixu in these years.


    "Zixu can''t move rashly."


    At a glance, Wei Zifu could see that there was spiritual power flowing in Wei Zixu''s body, and this was also the culprit who was still bad.


    After Wei Zifu''s short-term treatment, Wei Zixu completely recovered, and immediately jumped off the bed, pulling Wei Zifu with aggrieved face.


    "Grandpa, you must do justice to me."


    "What happened?!"


    "Ruxue, Ruxue, she has a red apricot out of the wall, she hooks up her little white face!"


    Wei Zixu''s heart ached when thinking of Ji Ruxue''s indifference to herself and love for Su Yan.


    "presumptuous!"


    Who knows that Wei Zifu is angry: "It''s nonsense, she is a big girl who hasn''t married yet, why is the red star out of the wall!"


    Wei Zixu grieved: "Don''t you know the relationship between me and Ruxue? She went to Tianliuxiang for dinner with someone, and I went there and maintained that little white face everywhere."


    "Little white face, can little white face hurt you seriously?!"


    Wei Zixu lowered his head. He was several years older than Su Yan, but he was not Su''s opponent at all, which embarrassed him a little.


    "Invincible and humiliated, who can be to blame."


    "But, but he used despicable means."


    "Despicable means!"


    Wei Zifu naturally didn''t believe it. On the contrary, he knew that the other party had spared Wei Zixu''s life, because his spiritual power could kill people easily.


    "Grandpa, are you just watching Zixu being bullied?"


    "how old is he?"


    "It looks like you are in your 30s!"


    "How big is it!"


    Wei Zixu didn''t dare to lie, so he could only tell the truth: "You are in your twenties."


    "In my twenties, when I stepped into the realm of a grandmaster, when did this other province have another enchanting genius."


    Wei Zifu''s eyes were solemn, he was afraid that Su Yan had a tough backstage behind him, so the matter would not be easy to solve.


    "His name is Su Yan, he is from the south of the Yangtze River, and he looks scornful, not like a big family or a hermit disciple."


    Hearing this, Wei Zifu''s face became cold, which shows that Su Yan has no background, so this matter is much easier to handle.


    Of course, he would not listen to one side''s words, and now he can directly find this person, and everything will become clear.


    "Don''t worry, he looks down on my Wei family, so this matter will naturally not stop there."


    Wei Zixu''s bitter face suddenly smiled. With Wei Zifu helping him out, Su Yan has now suffered all the humiliation in his imagination.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "It''s not for you, it''s for defending the home. If you lose, you should be humiliated!"


    Wei Zixu lowered his head, did not dare to look at Wei Zifu again or say a word.


    Wei Ziyang''s face became colder and colder, and he said gloomily, "I will let him know that the Wei family cannot be insulted."


    Wei Ziyang, who had been silent for a long time, said angrily at this moment: "Son, I will help you find the place, don''t worry."


    When Wei Zixu saw his father, his face collapsed. Wei Ziyang was not as high as his own level, so it was almost the same to find the place and get his own humiliation.


    "Father, don''t add to the chaos, go with your stepmother. I haven''t seen you for so many days and are talking every day."


    Hearing the stepmother, Wei Ziyang''s face changed suddenly, rubbing her hands and smiling: "Ruhua still has a conscience, but I didn''t care for her."


    Seeing Wei Zixu''s disdain, Wei Ziyang frowned and said: "Your mother died of a dystocia when she gave birth to you. You have been raised by your stepmother for so many years, so you must know how to be grateful."


    "I know, I treat my stepmother like a real mother."

 Chapter 664： Witch

    Su Yan originally planned to go to the jungle with Ji Ruxue to find Ji Gu, because Su Yan guessed that the real ball was on Ji Gu, and he would only see him if he found him.


    But I was taught Wei Zixu, this sudden change made Ji Ruxue very speechless, and the plan was delayed.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all and urged Ji Ruxue, but Ji Ruxue was indifferent, which made Su Yan a headache.


    "It''s been a few days, why don''t you wait for the New Year?"


    "You beat Brother Zixu so badly, you have to apologize."


    After thinking about it these days, Ji Ruxue felt more and more sorry for Wei Zixu. After all, the two of them grew up playing together and have a deep friendship.


    Ji Ruxue understands that Wei Zixu likes him, but apart from this, she has the same feelings for Wei Zixu as a sibling, so she naturally does not want to see Wei Zixu be beaten, and Su Yan will also beat Wei Zixu. It''s miserable.


    "Apologize, any international joke, I have no way to apologize to him."


    "If you don''t apologize, then don''t look at the ball."


    Ji Ruxue also had a stern face, and Su Yan planned to lead the way without compromise.


    Su Yan glanced at Ji Ruxue, and said in a deep voice, "I am not to blame for this matter. It is him who provoked me again and again. I am also the 12th strongest in the rankings. It is enough to bear it."


    "I don''t care, you won''t go anyway if you don''t agree."


    "Really not going?"


    "You apologized before going."


    "Well, I just don''t look at it."


    Su Yan didn''t accompany him. Although he wanted to know the origin of the weird pattern, he couldn''t bear Ji Ruxue''s troubles.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, if you try to improve your realm, any strong person will be trampled underfoot.


    Su Yan walked directly outside the house without looking back.


    Ji Ruxue was anxious now, and ran over and said, "Are you really going to leave?"


    "Nonsense, you have to be clear that I am not asking you, what if you don''t look at that thing."


    Ji Ruxue''s face panicked, and she seemed to be a little compromised: "Sneakers, I won''t let you apologize."


    "Jida local tyrant, you have to be clear, it doesn''t matter to me not to look at that ball, I don''t want to watch it now."


    Su Yan sneered and walked directly to the outside of the courtyard, determined to leave, otherwise he thought it was really to be sent under the fence and wanted her.


    Ji Ruxue stopped Su Yan and said sternly: "Don''t go."


    "Don''t come to this set with me, I will eat Shiya, but I won''t be yours."


    Ji Ruxue''s face became more ugly, and she was naturally more angry when she mentioned Jin Shiya.


    But Su Yan had decided to go, she couldn''t stop it, all of this was made by herself.


    Pushing Ji Ruxue away, Su Yan jumped and left the gate of Ji''s house. There were no pedestrians on the wide road outside, which made Su Yan feel a little wrong.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Yan drank anxiously, rushed towards Ji Ruxue, and slammed her into the lawn, lying firmly on her body.


    Ji Ruxue had beaten her chest and feet, but this scene was so sudden that she was blinded all of a sudden.


    But when she saw a dagger turned into ashes in Su Yan''s hand, she understood that someone had attacked it just now.


    There is no doubt that Ji Ruxue recognized this dagger, it was something of the Witch Clan, with a statue of a great wizard on it.


    Although the dagger is a normal dagger, it is highly poisonous, and it will die if it is touched, and blood will seal the throat.


    There was a trace of panic on Ji Ruxue''s face. Seeing this dagger, there was only one possibility that someone from the Witch tribe would stab her.


    Ji Ruxue had encountered it several times before, but they were all resolved by the bodyguards. This time, thanks to Su Yan, she would not escape bad luck even though she was a master.


    Su Yan''s face was full of sullen expression, and the thoughts of arguing with Ji Ruxue just now disappeared. Naturally, it should be dealt with when someone attacks.


    Su Yan looked around, his face turned cold, and he said directly, "Whoever is the one who has the ability to speak out."


    Only air could answer him, and then a dagger attacked.


    Su Yan caught it with ease and squeezed it into ashes. This kind of attack had no effect on him.


    "Do you think I don''t know where you are? I want you to come out by yourself."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, more than a dozen daggers attacked, and it was obvious that the attacker did not listen to him.


    Su Yan broke his mission, so naturally he had to take Su Yan first.


    Su Yan simply refused to resist this time, a dozen of flying knives all hit him, making a clanging sound, and then fell to the ground, some of them collapsed in two.


    When the attacker saw this, his face suddenly changed in fright. He knew that he was invincible and could only retreat.


    But how could Su Yan retreat? Before he took a step, Su Yan had already come to him.


    "Want to escape?"


    Su Yan''s words made the attacker tremble with fright, and ran away desperately, but Su Yan casually moved, and the attacker flew to his side and was choked by his neck.


    "Say, who sent you here!"


    This attacker was only in the early stage of the master, and it was not worth mentioning, so Su Yan asked who sent him.


    Ji Ruxue recovered her face at this moment and walked over, looking at the attacker with an angry face.


    "He is from the Wu Clan!"


    "Witch?"


    Su Yan didn''t know, looked at Ji Ruxue with doubts, seeking answers.


    Ji Ruxue said coldly: "The Witch Clan is an evil existence. They are extremely cruel and inhuman. They can do anything to achieve their goals."


    "Twenty years ago, my grandfather fought with the Lich King of the Wu Clan and drove the Wu Clan out of the Southwest. In the past twenty years, the Wu Clan has always wanted to return."


    "In that case, the Wu Clan is already ready to move?"


    "Not sure, because I have also met people from the Witch race before. After all, I am the granddaughter of the person the Lich King hates the most. He naturally wants to get rid of it."


    Su Yan nodded, looking at the attacker, his deep eyes became more and more cold, and he said directly: "Want to die or to live?!"


    The assailant was naturally frightened and trembling like a sieve, begging: "I am just acting on orders and want to take her back, so please forgive me."


    "Forgive you, but you must tell what you know one by one."


    "Okay, I said, I said everything."


    The assailant only said these words, and he grabbed Su Yan''s arm with both hands, with a look of pain on his face.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    But after a while, the Wu Clan attacker''s seven orifices shed blood, and finally rolled on the ground, turning into a pool of pus.


    Seeing this, Ji Ruxue couldn''t help but said: "It''s still the same, he was silenced."


    "Quiet?"


    "The subordinates of the witch tribe will be controlled by the elder of the witch tribe or the Lich King with mental power. Once they rebel or tell a secret, they will be put to death."


    Su Yan felt more and more that the witch race was not simple, it must be a strict and mysterious existence, and the Lich King might be even more powerful and mysterious.


    I''m afraid that this trip to the southwest cannot stop here. This southwest is not as calm as it is on the surface, with undercurrents surging and perilous.


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t be afraid of anything. After all, Ji Ruxue was still a friend of his acquaintance, and at any rate, he was a friend. Naturally, he should help when encountering such a thing.

 Chapter 665： Four incomplete

    The attackers of the Witch tribe ended up in blood, but Ji Ruxue did not have the slightest hint of happiness on her face, on the contrary, she became heavier and heavier.


    She looked at Su Yan and said, "Only you can protect me right now."


    Seeing Ji Ruxue''s sincere and expectant gaze, Su Yan couldn''t bear it, so she could only wave her hand and said: "It''s a matter of raising your hand. According to you, this Wu clan is not a good thing, so it doesn''t hurt to solve it easily."


    "They go deep into the panda market and dive directly here. It must not be a small move. I guess there is a stronger presence."


    "Don''t guess, come and kill one, come and kill two, come and kill others."


    Su Yan is domineering, and his angular face is full of self-confidence. He naturally has this confidence. How the small Wu clan Xiaoyi puts his eyes on him, even the Wu clan elder Su Yan will not be afraid.


    "I''m relieved with your words."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was reddish, looking at Su Yan with a look of admiration.


    At this moment, Ji Ruxue lowered her head and said softly, "I wish I had a boyfriend like you."


    It''s not a matter of a day or two for Ji Ruxue to like Su Yan. As early as in Adventure Island, Ji Ruxue fell in love with Su Yan.


    Originally thought that Su Yan was dead, but the miracle that appeared later made her weep with joy, and even went straight to Jiangbei.


    But when he arrived in Jiangbei, Ji Ruxue knew that Su Yan already had a girlfriend, and that she was so perfect. Although she was just an ordinary person, it was not difficult to train Jin Shiya into a strong person with Su Yan''s ability.


    Ji Ruxue was discouraged and couldn''t stand Su Yan and Jin Shiya showing their love every day, so she could only go back to the Southwest Panda City for excuses and live a life of unrequited love.


    Ji Ruxue was full of joy when Su Yan arrived this time. She originally wanted to forget about Jin Shiya and cook mature rice with Su Yan, directly keeping Su Yan.


    But now she fully understands that a great man is never led by a woman, but he chooses a woman.


    Regarding Ji Ruxue''s words, Su Yan could only pretend to be stupid, and looked at Ji Ruxue seriously and said, "You are very dangerous now, you have to be careful."


    Ji Ruxue also recovered her complexion, with a slight panic on her face, and nodded quickly.


    The two were about to return to the villa, but the sky was clear, but at this moment there was a scene like a burning cloud. You must know that this is not the end of the sunset, this is the afternoon.


    Su Yan naturally saw this peculiar scene, his eyes surged, and he said in a low voice, "It seems that the people of the Witch Clan can''t wait."


    Ji Ruxue also trembled, looking at the increasingly red sky, feeling uneasy in her heart.


    "If you can dye the sky red, I am afraid it is not the weak."


    "Fear, kill it when you come!"


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the breeze, and his speech was very crisp, without the slightest pause, giving Ji Ruxue great peace of mind.


    But there was a violent laughter from the sky, as if the sky was a demon.


    "Hahaha...hahaha!"


    "It''s not a big person, it''s not a small tone, today I will let you know what fear is!"


    A figure fell from the sky, as if there was no skin all over, the scarlet flesh and blood was surging, making the scalp numb.


    Especially his face is missing a nose, which makes people look even more ugly.


    Although his appearance is ugly, his strength is beyond doubt. The coercive aura revealed by his body is definitely the master.


    It is by no means one person who can stir the sky into a blood-red color. This kind of act against the sky inevitably requires strong spiritual power and requires a combination of several people. Even Su Yan doesn''t know if it can have such a big trend.


    Immediately afterwards, the same man without skin floated down, a little thinner and taller than the previous one.


    This man has a hideous face and lacks two eyes on his face. Yes, he is blind, but he can discern directions better than a person with eyes.


    "I''m coming too!"


    An extremely fat man fell straight down and smashed the road outside the villa into a big hole, and he patted his butt, nothing happened.


    The obese man has skin on his body, but he has no ears. His body weighs at least 500 kilograms. He walks with a shock, and his aura is very strong.


    "Big brother, second brother, you guys are running too fast too."


    The fat earless man is obviously the third child, and these people must be together, and they belong to the Witch clan.


    "Who tells you not to lose weight, looks like a fat pig, and wants to roast you every time I see you."


    The eyeless man uttered a cold laugh, which was particularly shocking. Even the obese man trembled all over, and hurriedly ran behind the noseless man.


    "Big brother, second brother makes me happy again."


    "Fart, now is not the time to make a fuss, where is the fourth brother?"


    The earless man looked around and said, "Fourth brother, fourth brother hasn''t seen him."


    "Didn''t he stay with you all the time, you lost him?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "Mmp, you want to suffocate me!"


    At this moment, there was a faint sound from the belly of the earless man. Of course, this was not a real sound, but a divine consciousness that shocked the earless man.


    He hurriedly tossed the fat on his belly, and finally found a short man.


    "Four brother, why did you run into my stomach."


    "For your sister, you insisted on stuffing me in. Blame me!"


    The fourth brother is very short, but his eyes are revealing golden light, but he has no mouth, and his speech can only be spread by spiritual knowledge.


    These four people have no noses, ears, mouths and eyes. They are really like four brothers.


    Su Yan looked calmly at the four of them, and said in a questioning tone: "Are you from the Witch Clan?"


    The noseless man said loudly: "Yes, we are the four imperfections of the Wu clan!"


    "Four incompleteness, really four incomplete people."


    However, Ji Ruxue was in a big battle, with a frightened face, obviously she had heard of the four of them.


    "Do you know them?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue and asked curiously.


    "I''ve heard that they are the four great King Kong under the Lich King, all of them have supernatural powers, and the realm is also the realm of the grandmaster."


    "It''s just a grandmaster, what''s so scary."


    "The child is arrogant. If it weren''t for your delicate skin and tender flesh, you would have become our dead soul."


    "Wrong, it is to become a dead soul under the fork."


    "No, it''s a dead soul under the sword."


    "Going to your sister is to sign the dead soul!"


    This sword and fork can understand, they are all weapons, but Su Yan did not know the signing of the dead.


    The mouthless man took out a toothpick directly into his ear, with a sneer on his face, and his sense of consciousness came: "I''m a toothpick. Why don''t you refuse to accept it? Come hit me if you refuse to accept it.


    These four insufficiencies are almost like a funny existence, but Su Yan can''t help but laugh, but he knows that these four people are like this, and they must be wicked in their hearts, and their hands are probably covered with blood.


    "Miss Ji, follow us, otherwise you will only have a dead end!"


    The noseless man said with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 666： Blood stain

    Ji Ruxue trembled when she heard the words: "Don''t think about it, let me go with you."


    How could Ji Ruxue listen to Sifang''s words, she knew what Sifang was going to do to catch her, nothing more than using her to threaten Ji Gu, so that Ji Gu could get in the way and get caught.


    Ji Ruxue would rather die than let these four insufficiencies capture her and threaten her grandfather.


    "That can''t be for you, there is no one we can''t take away from the Four Nots!"


    The noseless man shook his whole body, the big knife in his hand was already hungry and thirsty, reflecting the bleeding gas.


    The sword of the noseless man naturally has countless souls, accumulating too much resentment and adding a force to itself.


    "Big brother, why don''t you do it, let the little brother conquer her with a toothpick."


    The mouthless man jumped directly from the earless man, and walked towards Ji Ruxue with his waist.


    "Little Bailian, you better leave it alone, or your delicate skin and tender meat will become our lunch."


    The mouthless man naturally warned Su Yan. He also knew that Su Yan was not easy to provoke, and it was best to avoid conflict.


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold. Hearing the three words Xiao Bai Lian, it was simply a slander against him.


    "When you said the three words Xiao Bai Lian, you were already dead."


    The mouthless man was furious, and his consciousness was shaken: "If you give you a way to survive, don''t go, don''t blame me if you want to die!"


    "Just you, rubbish."


    Su Yan''s face was full of contempt, and the mere grandmaster dared to be arrogant in front of him in the early days, and he was almost dead.


    "Fourth old, be careful, this young man looks wrong."


    "Don''t worry, although he is a little bit hidden, he can''t escape my palm."


    The toothpick in the mouth of the mouthless man ejected and directly attacked Su Yan. This was not a toothpick at all, but more like a hidden weapon.


    But Su Yan''s golden spiritual power emerged, and he swung it away directly, enveloping the toothpick, and it burned ragingly, and the flames kept beating.


    The mouthless man smirked and said, "You, the flame, want to burn my toothpick, too wishful thinking."


    But as soon as the mouthless man''s spiritual knowledge passed away, his face suddenly changed. He felt that his toothpick had lost contact with him. This must be no small matter.


    "Bold, want to grab my toothpick and die!"


    The mouthless man was furious and leapt directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered all over his face and said, "You toothpick I still don''t look good, it''s ashes and take it!"


    The mouthless man''s magic weapon toothpick was burned to ashes by Su Yan''s golden spiritual power, and the ashes drifted away, rushing directly towards the mouthless man, not like returning him, more like attacking.


    The face of the mouthless man changed suddenly, and he naturally realized that this ashes was definitely not easy, because he noticed a powerful wave of fluctuations.


    But how Su Yan''s attack he could dodge was not worth mentioning at the beginning of the mere master.


    The ashes were scattered on his body, but imitated Mount Tai, and directly smashed down, causing the mouthless man''s face to change wildly and his spiritual energy was exhausted.


    Even so, his body was still bloody, and he was blasted directly 10 meters below the ground.


    The mouthless man endured the severe pain and came out from the ground with a spiteful expression on his face. Now he was planted, but fortunately he saved his life.


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised. He originally had a murderous intent and never wanted to be resisted by the mouthless man. It seemed that the mouthless man was not as simple as the grandmaster''s early days.


    The other three were shocked when they saw this, and they rushed over, transmitting spiritual power to the mouthless man.


    "If you don''t listen to everything you said, you will suffer now."


    The earless man looked at Su Yan coldly, his killing intent suddenly rose, and if he dared to do something to his little brother, he would definitely not be forgiven.


    "Brother, this person is too unknown. He has such a cultivation level at a young age. I think we should take action together to suppress him!"


    The eyeless man''s voice was low, as if a sentence was pronounced, and they could definitely catch the four parts.


    The noseless man also nodded, agreeing with the words of the eyeless man. This is the best way. After all, the longer they stay here, the greater the danger.


    "Do it."


    The four of them attacked Su Yan with swords, lights, swords, and forks, all of which were killed.


    Su Yan''s face was still contemptuous, and he naturally wouldn''t pay attention to the two cultivators of the early grandmaster and the two middle grandmasters, even if they had some secret methods.


    "Come on, today I will kill you four incompleteness first!"


    The flames of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hands were beating, and the golden dragon phantom appeared directly behind him, and the dragon shook the sky.


    He will naturally not delay, and it is best to solve these four as soon as possible.


    Seeing Su Yanshi displaying the Golden Dragon phantom, the four of them were still not afraid, and one after another killed Su Yan.


    The power of the machete is infinite, and it can open the mountain and chop the stone, and directly down with a knife, as if cutting through the sky and shattering time and space.


    But the machete was grasped by Su Yan''s hand that was beating the golden flame, and he held it tightly, unable to break free.


    The eyeless man was in a hurry, the sword struck, a bit of cold light came first, the sword was silent, but with cold light, and extremely coercive.


    But still couldn''t escape the fate of being held by Su Yan, Su Yan held the other palm easily, and the eyeless man couldn''t pull it out at all.


    "let me do it!"


    The fat, earless man carrying a fork rushed forward, shaking the mountain suddenly, Ji Ruxue felt that the ground was elastic like a bed.


    The fork went directly towards Su Yan''s heart, naturally wanting Su Yan''s life, but Su Yan sneered, and kicked the earless man out of a hundred meters away.


    The mouthless man and the earless man struck again, doing all they could, the light around them bursting, spiritual power violent.


    Su Yan still sneered: "Just this little spiritual power is really embarrassing!"


    "I''m so angry, oh oh oh!"


    The two rushed over and headed directly towards Su Yan''s vitals, but the Golden Dragon phantom behind Su Yan directly resolved the two offensives and shot them hundreds of meters away.


    The two fell to the ground, vomiting blood violently, their breath languishing, and there was a deep fear on their faces.


    "He! He turned out to be a powerful late-stage master!"


    The noseless man completely knew Su Yan''s realm. It was not in the later stage of the master, and it was absolutely impossible to be so strong.


    "Now I know, it''s too late!"


    Su Yan''s hands pressed hard, the strong muscles and blue veins emerged, and the violent power broke out at this moment, the sword was directly broken by Su Yan, and the two were blasted a hundred meters away.


    The noseless man and the eyeless man fell to the ground, not much better than the earless and mouthless man, the Four Insufficiency was a fiasco.


    "Unexpectedly, I actually reached this stage at a young age, which makes people afraid!"


    "Big brother, what nonsense with him, what about the late Grandmaster, do you think we haven''t killed it!"


    The eyeless man was full of breath, and although he was injured, he still couldn''t hide his violent killing intent.


    "This is what you forced us, don''t blame us!"


    "Bloodstaining technique!"


    The four of them shook the sky and roared, and the sky suddenly flashed with thunder, and the sky that had been faintly red was directly covered by a layer of blood, and the sky was full of blood!

 Chapter 667： Four not

    Looking at the blood-red color coming from the sky, the entire Panda City was in panic. Even the experts couldn''t explain what natural phenomenon this was, so they hurriedly hid with their bags.


    Ji Ruxue''s handsome face is full of panic at the moment, is the blood-stained thing completely covered in the sky? !


    "Bloodstaining technique!"


    Ji Ruxue murmured, as if suddenly remembering something, her eyes were full of horror.


    "Bloodstaining technique, the most tragic secret technique of the Witch tribe, relies on the technique of collecting the blood of creatures between heaven and earth, and once it appears, countless people will be destroyed!"


    Su Yan heard a cold look in his eyes. He originally thought that these four people were just the same talents just now, and he never thought that there would be a means to appear.


    The air was filled with a strong smell of blood, which made people move their stomachs and felt like vomiting.


    Su Yan didn''t care, he just stared at the Four Insufficiency coldly in his eyes, and the killing intent began to spread.


    "Boy, as soon as the bloodstaining technique appears, see what else you can do. Even if you are the late master, you have to turn it into blood!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The Four Not All laughed loudly, his eyes were full of contempt, and he was very arrogant.


    In their opinion, even if Su Yan was in the late stage of the grandmaster, at best he just had a chance to make a breakthrough, which was similar to the peak of the middle stage of the grandmaster.


    The four of them lost to Su Yan, but they displayed their own witch clan secret arts. They had the confidence to easily refine Su Yan into blood water, which would also enhance the power of their blood stains.


    The surroundings were covered in blood red, and the whole place was like **** water. The entire panda city made a scream of panic and screams, all of a sudden.


    But Wei Zifu, who was still in Panda City, had blue veins bulging out of his face at the moment, and his eyes had a biting killing intent.


    "I should have thought that the primary goal of the Wu people is Ruxue, careless, careless!"


    Wei Zifu punched his chest, and blamed himself for not thinking of this. If Ji Ruxue had a long and two shortcomings, then he would have no face to see Ji Gu.


    "Grandpa, let''s go as soon as possible, I hope Ruxue can last a while."


    "This secret technique is the bloodstaining technique of the witch clan. Once the world is turned into blood red, countless people will be refined into blood water to support its power, like snow but the realm of a master, how can it be an enemy!"


    Wei Zifu said that his eyes were rosy, and he blamed him in his heart.


    But he still carried Wei Zixu and ran towards the Ji''s villa in a stride, and now he could only pray silently in his heart.


    The bloodstaining technique was formed, and a blood man-like phantom appeared in the sky. It was extremely large and hideous, and a house was shattered by scratching it.


    The whole family in the house shivered with fright, but still couldn''t escape bad luck.


    The Blood Man phantom grabbed it casually, and all the young and old were caught in the air by him, and then thrown into his own mouth.


    Only a creaking sound was heard, and a few drops of blood came out of the **** ghost''s mouth, and then there was no sound.


    Su Yan was furious, this scene was too fast, even if he failed to stop it in time, it made him furious, his eyes were beating flames.


    Su Yan rose into the sky, accompanied by the golden dragon phantom behind him, rushed directly towards the blood man phantom, and rushed to the sky with a punch, as if the Buddha''s five fingers were pressing down.


    This punch was naturally his furious punch, because seeing the **** scene just now, Su Yan was angry, it was a real rage.


    If you dare to commit a crime in front of him, it is absolutely unbearable. If you don''t destroy these four people, he will be the emperor!


    Faced with Su Yan''s furious punch, the Blood Man phantom did not have the slightest fear, but instead greeted Su Yan with a big mouth that seemed to swallow Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s fist fell, directly shattering the phantom of the blood man, and the blood was flooded down the sky, corroding large areas of the ground wherever he went.


    But the phantom of the blood man recovered only for a moment, which made Su Yan''s eyes more and more cold.


    The four of them were smiling, and the noseless man looked at Su Yan and said with contempt: "It''s just a futile effort to do this. It can only be wishful thinking to fight our blood staining technique."


    "The mere blood stain technique also wants to stop me, your thinking is too simple!"


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a sky-shaking power surged out, and the spiritual power in his body was also sent out.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    The sixth form of the 16th Shaking Form has always been Su Yan''s strongest method, and the power that can be exploded is generally the master of the consummation.


    Sure enough, as soon as this move was made, the snowman phantom broke and exploded, and this time it was completely bloody.


    Originally, Su Yan thought it was about to end, but the Four Insufficiency was chanting a spell. This spell seemed to possess a magical power, which actually covered the entire world with a layer of fearful coercion.


    "Do you think our bloodstaining technique is so easy to break, it is one of our witches'' strongest secret techniques!"


    The four insufficiencies are all spitting out a drop of essence and blood, and the four drops gathered together, exuding an aura like a ghost and evil spirit, making the entire panda city completely dark.


    "This trick depends on how you are hiding!"


    The four drops of essence and blood gathered to form a coercive force, which was different from the coercion of his own. He carried a breath of death, which was the breath of death that wanted Su Yan to enter hell.


    Su Yan frowned. This breath is that his "Nine Heavens of Chaos Secret Art" can''t be converted. This shows that the realm of the person who created this secret technique must be higher than the innate realm. I am afraid it is the secret created by the strong Xuanming. Surgery.


    Xuan Ming directly on this earth is equivalent to a golden core powerhouse, what is a golden core, that is, the internal core of the Dantian turns into a golden core, which is more powerful than the Taoist man.


    When the master enters the Tao, he only embarks on the path of cultivation, the spirit of the spirit, and the golden core!


    Facing this terrifying coercion, Su Yan''s eyebrows were directly full of gloom, and the flame-throbbing eyes were extremely solemn.


    He is not afraid of this coercion, he is afraid of how powerful the Lich King is.


    The four King Kongs under his men can possess these secret techniques, which are equivalent to the upper-level tactics of the Earth Secret Art. Wouldn''t it be possible for the Lich King to possess the best Earth Secret Art?


    But right now is not the time to think about those, the most important thing is to solve the four insufficiency.


    "Do you think that the coercion of blood and essence can destroy me? You are underestimating me!"


    "Today I am going to change your four nots to four nots!"


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art" in Su Yan''s body was running, and the dragons groaned endlessly behind him, and the sacred golden spiritual power suddenly poured out, causing Su Yan''s pressure to soar rapidly, which actually overwhelmed the pressure of the four insufficiency.


    Sibuquan was shocked, knowing that the bloodstaining technique was broken, and right now was the only way to escape.


    But where would Su Yan give them a chance to escape, leap up, and solve them one by one easily.


    They didn''t have the blood staining technique. For Su Yan, they were ants, pure ants, killing them was as simple as killing a chicken.


    The four great King Kong and the Four Insufficiency of the Wu Clan are now all dead under Su Yan''s hand. This is bound to be a sensation in the entire southwest.

 Chapter 668： Come here

    Looking at the corpse of Sibuquan that slowly dissipated, Su Yanna''s face that had been sordid because of anger began to return to calm.


    Ji Ruxue''s mouth was slightly open at this moment, still couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her eyes, her whole mind was a little muddy.


    "You, you killed them all?"


    "Why, don''t you keep the New Year without killing?"


    Su Yan asked with a smile, ignored it, and walked directly out of the courtyard.


    Ji Ruxue stopped Su Yan, showing an embarrassed face, lowered her head and said, "Thank you for saving me."


    "The effort is not enough."


    "Don''t go, I promise to take you to see Grandpa."


    Su Yan paused and said, "No, I have lost interest in that thing now."


    Su Yan said that he ignored Ji Ruxue and chased after the fading blood.


    Ji Ruxue bit her teeth and stomped her feet. She had already admitted her mistake and refused to forgive her.


    "Are you still hating me?"


    "Don''t think of yourself so importantly."


    When Ji Ruxue heard this, her eyes were red. She has always looked like a female man. Ever since she met Su Yan, she has also become feminine and began to try to act like a baby, but Su Yan didn��t see all this at all. .


    "Oh, by the way, thank you for your hospitality on this trip to the Southwest. The hot pot here is good."


    Su Yan turned his back to Ji Ruxue and shook his hand as a farewell.


    The blood red in the sky dissipated, everything returned to calm, only the Ji family mansion was in a mess, which also indicated that there had been a big battle here.


    There is no way to recover, Ji Ruxue has nothing to do, she has spent all her hardships to trick Su Yan into here, can it be the only thing that can be done.


    There was a trace of sadness in Ji Ruxue''s eyes, she now understands how unbearable the feeling of unrequited love is, but she still has no hesitation.


    "I have long believed that you are my man. In this life, unless I don''t marry, I will follow you."


    Ji Ruxue''s face showed firmness, and she didn''t need a reason to love someone, but she had a reason to love Su Yan''s character and his face, and there was nothing about him that she loved to die.


    Of course, she didn''t hate Jin Shiya, some just envy, and the fate was unfair, so she could only think so when Su Yanxian and Jin Shiya met.


    But she never thought that even if her fate changes, Su Yan still loves Jin Shiya. After all, Su Yan''s affection for Jin Shiya stems from her being like a person and the eternal pain in her heart.


    Looking at Su Yan''s back, Ji Ruxue was ready to pack up and plan to follow Su Yan. Then he would follow him wherever he went. To be fundamental, it would be good not to be protected.


    But Su Yan did not leave because of this. Wei Zifu had already appeared in front of Ji''s villa at this moment, staring at him with a gloomy expression.


    "Grandpa, he is the one who hurt me!"


    Wei Zixu recognized Su Yan at a glance, and his eyes were full of hatred. It was Su Yan who pulled him off the altar and caused him to suffer humiliation.


    Wei Zifu naturally knew that the person in front of him was the one who beat his grandson, because Su Yanna''s aura revealed him to know that Su Yan was definitely a master.


    However, Wei Zifu didn''t rush to do it, but stroked his beard and looked at Su Yan calmly.


    Su Yan was indifferent, walking his own way, thinking in his heart whether he should try to break through to the Grand Master Consummation when he returned to Jiangbei, after all, his Dantian spiritual power was already very strong.


    Obviously Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Wei Zixu, even if there was another Wei Zifu beside him, this was the second existence in the southwest.


    This also caused Wei Zifu''s original calm face to show a anger, but it is unreasonable to not put him in his eyes!


    Before Wei Zifu could speak, Wei Zixu was already furious, and pointed to Su Yan''s nose and shouted: "Su Yan, you ignored my grandfather, you are looking for death!"


    Obviously, Wei Zixu was in a bad mood, his liver was aching, and he almost hurt.


    Hearing Wei Zixu''s violent roar, Su Yan tilted his head, glanced at him, and said indifferently: "Last time I spared you, do you want to die this time?"


    Wei Zixu jumped like thunder, originally to clear the demons and repay the shame, but now he is more angry.


    "It''s okay, he can''t leave today anyway."


    Wei Zifu finally spoke, his voice was extremely low, like Hong Zhong, with a strong confidence.


    Su Yan was still calm and didn''t face Wei Zifu from beginning to end.


    Of course, his Su Yan has never looked at others squarely, even if he is stronger than him, he is not afraid of the slightest. It is because of this strength that he became the immortal emperor, and he was able to escape under siege from all directions.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t think about the battle that year, because it was too far away, everything was dusty, and if he could, everything would come to light, and then it would be the time for Su Yan to get revenge.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Ji Ruxue ran over immediately and said with a smile: "Grandpa Wei, why are you here?"


    Seeing Ji Ruxue, Wei Zifu''s face recovered, and he said loudly: "I''m not worried about your safety. The **** water just now must be the bloodstaining technique performed by the four kings of the Witch family, right?"


    Ji Ruxue nodded, still having lingering fears, looking at Su Yan even more intoxicated.


    "Thanks to Su Yan, otherwise I am afraid I will be taken away."


    "So they are here to hijack you, it''s really mean."


    Wei Zifu made an ear-piercing sound with a hammer and hammer in his hands. He was also showing off his strength so that Su Yan could kneel and beg for mercy.


    Of course he also knew that Su Yan had killed the four Witch Clan King Kong, because only Su Yan could do it.


    Wei Zifu looked at Su Yan directly. At his age of a handful of bones, he found that Su Yan was a little weird. He didn''t feel like a young man, but like an old monster. This puzzled him.


    Seeing that Ji Ruxue was still obsessed with Su Yan as always, Wei Zixu''s jealous jar was broken and his face was full of resentment.


    "Grandpa, kill this person quickly and avenge me!"


    "No hurry, he is already in my palm, and he cannot escape with his wings."


    Wei Zifu''s self-confidence comes from his strength, even if Su Yan killed the Four King Kong, he was not afraid.


    At this time, Wei Zifu looked at Su Yan and said: "You killed the four kings of the Witch Clan and saved Ruxue. I am here to thank you."


    Wei Zixu hurriedly said, "Grandpa, what are you doing?!"


    "To shut up!"


    Wei Zifu scolded, Wei Zixu immediately did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "But one yard goes to one yard. You killed the four Witch Clan King Kong, but you have beaten my grandson."


    "When you say that you are young, you can compete with the young, but when you say that you are older, you don''t put my Wei family in your eyes!"


    Wei Zifu''s eyes were like electricity, and finally told the truth. He came here to pay the price for Su Yan, to pay the price of not putting the Wei family in his eyes. After all, no one in the southwestern Wei family dared to provoke him.


    Su Yan has been silent, but at this moment he finally became impatient and looked at Wei Zifu and said, "Have you fart enough?"


    Wei Zixu was furious, even Wei Zifu''s face was cold and wrinkled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 669： Witch High Priest

    Not only Wei Zixu and Wei Zifu were angry, but Ji Ruxue was also taken aback. She knew too much about Wei Zifu''s strength, but it was purely weaker than her grandfather.


    He hurriedly pulled La Suyan and said anxiously: "Don''t say that to Grandpa Wei."


    He kept blinking when he said it, trying to make Su Yan retreat.


    But Su Yan ignored it at all. Wei Zifu knew that it was not easy, maybe it was the existence of the late master, but would he be afraid, obviously impossible.


    Wei Zifu also glanced at Ji Ruxue, and said, "Ruxue needn''t say any more, he doesn''t put my Wei family in his eyes, this matter cannot be easily resolved."


    When Wei Zifu said such words, he was obviously trying to be true and to have a life-and-death contest.


    Su Yan looked at Wei Zifu with contempt: "It''s easy to solve, I won''t agree if you promise."


    "Be careful and arrogant, you are doomed to die!"


    "Before I am big or small, I can pull you hundreds of millions of years old!"


    Wei Zifu''s face was green, he was obviously aware of the change of flavor, Su Yan just cursed.


    "Okay, very good, then let me understand your level, don''t let me down!"


    "I should say this, I am afraid that others will see it again."


    Wei Zifu blew his beard and stared, obviously furious, he directly picked up the cane and mallet in his hand, and slammed it aside Su Yan.


    A seemingly ordinary stick, but it contains powerful power, if this stick is dealt with by a strong mid-master, it will inevitably be drunk and killed.


    It was Su Yan who greeted it. Su Yan didn''t mean to evade at all, and directly reached out and held the club, his spiritual power vented wildly.


    Wei Zifu''s face changed, and he could not help but said coldly: "I didn''t expect your spiritual power to be so strong. It seems that I look down on you."


    Wei Zifu''s originally rickety body straightened up at this moment, his old face revealed a majestic suffocation, and the crutch and mallet in his hand actually sent out new buds.


    Wei Zifu forcefully took the cane and mallet back from Su Yan''s hand, and immediately drank with a stick, and a stick went towards Su Yan''s forehead, as if opening up the world, these gangs were like heaven and earth needles.


    Before it fell, the distant mountain was razed to the ground by the strength of this stick, and the venting dust couldn''t block Wei Zifu''s vision.


    A few sticks fell without hitting Su Yan, which made Wei Zifu even more angry, and his whole body was surging with spiritual power. The sticks and mallets turned into sprouts and bloomed flowers.


    "Ten years, you were the first person to let my crutch bloom flowers in ten years."


    Su Yan''s complexion was still, and he said coldly: "You have done it, then you should change my shot!"


    Su Yan has no weapons, only his fists, which can break mountains, crush powerful enemies, invincible!


    This fist was like the power of a unicorn, and even roared with a dragon roar. Before his fist arrived, Long Xiao had already attacked Wei Zifu.


    Wei Zifu blocked it with a mallet, and the dragon chants dispersed, directly turning the sky clouds into nothingness, and rainstorms fell all over the sky.


    The fist fell on the mallet, the gold and the green entangled with each other, and they were not weak at all, and the fight was inextricable.


    But Su Yan and Wei Zifu had already been bounced a hundred meters away by this force. Su Yan''s feet were on the ground, and there was a blue spiritual power beating in his hands. It was obviously Wei Zifu''s trick.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this little trick, but with a casual blow, the cyan spiritual power turned into nothingness.


    On the other hand, Wei Zifu stabilized his body by leaning on a cane and mallet, and his face became more gloomy, because this could show that Su Yan is definitely an awkward opponent. He missed it.


    Before Wei Zifu could speak, Su Yan jumped up again, his fist slammed directly at Wei Zifu like a vast moon.


    Wei Zifu hurriedly resisted with a club, Su Yan''s fist fell on the hammer, and the terrifying ripples spread out like ripples on the surface of a lake.


    Wherever he went, the mountains were razed to the ground, the houses were cut off, and the ripples dissipated only a kilometer away.


    Wei Zifu began to breathe heavily. After all, the spiritual energy consumption was too great, even he felt that his dantian was faintly empty.


    Su Yan was not afraid, his dantian spiritual power was still abundant, and he was just warming his hands at this time, and he had not yet reached the hearty place.


    "Go on, don''t stop!"


    Su Yan attacked again, without using any moves, just gathered simple spiritual power on his fist and slew towards Wei Zifu.


    Although Wei Zifu''s complexion was not good-looking, there was no reason to be afraid of a point, so he killed Su Yan without hesitation.


    The two were on the ground for a while in the air, and the fight was inextricable, and the whole world was constantly blasting with thunder.


    On the ground, Wei Zixu and Ji Ruxue had already exaggerated their mouths, and this battle completely stopped them.


    Wei Zixu''s mouth couldn''t be closed, his eyes looking at Su Yan were full of horror, and now he knew how terrifying Su Yan was.


    He couldn''t help thinking about leaving fragrance in the sky that day, and suddenly discovered that Su Yan really spared his life, not lying, Su Yan never thought of his surname Wei.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but cast a grateful look at Ji Ruxue, but Ji Ruxue was extremely silent, one side was Grandpa Wei, whom he had known since childhood, and the other side was the person he liked.


    These two duel, it was a battle of life and death, in all likelihood, she would die, no one wanted to see death, and Su Yan couldn''t.


    "Where are you sacred!"


    Wei Zifu yelled in mid-air, and the violent consumption of spiritual power made him even more powerless, and found that he had a slight disadvantage.


    Of course, Wei Zifu didn''t really use all means, and this is not the time of desperation.


    If Su Yan was really serious about fighting, Wei Zifu would probably be dead now.


    Su Yan was just using this to temper himself, to see how strong his physical body really is, but he was quite satisfied with the result.


    Su Yan looked at Wei Zifu with a faint smile on his face: "I''m annoyed by your questions. I will tell you one last time, whether I can change my name or my surname? You Su brother in Jiangnan society!


    Wei Zifu naturally knew that Su Yan was humiliating him, which made his eyes cold, and the killing intent that he had never had before appeared.


    "From Jiangnan, even if I die today, I will drag you down!"


    Wei Zifu obviously intends to fight desperately, and the Wei family must not be humiliated. This is his purpose. If someone bullies Wei Zixu, he humiliates him.


    Wei Zifu''s crutches and mallets fell again, but stopped in mid-air, because he heard the sound of applause, which was so familiar.


    Su Yan also heard it. He heard it without seeing anyone. Su Yan knew that this person was definitely not an ordinary person, and he was probably a great **** in the southwest.


    It seemed that Wei Zifu called a helper, but Su Yan wouldn''t have the slightest fear.


    However, Wei Zifu didn''t have the slightest expression of joy on his face. Instead, he looked like an enemy, with a pair of eyes with an uneasy look.


    "Unexpectedly, the high priests of the Witch Clan were all dispatched. It seems that you Witch Clan are preparing for a long time this time!"


    Wei Zifu''s voice fell, and the applause continued, abnormally abrupt.

 Chapter 670： In the calculation

    The clapping sound continued for a long time, until Su Yan and Wei Zifu stopped fighting, the sound slowly disappeared.


    What followed was a figure in a black robe that suddenly appeared from nowhere, standing not far away from the two, unable to see his face clearly.


    But it can be seen that this person is very stalwart, and black spiritual power emerges under that black robe, which is very mysterious and terrifying.


    The black spiritual power is like a ghostly fire, with a little blue spiritual power, which makes Su Yan like a big array.


    He had a bad premonition in his heart. Could it be that the high priest of the witch clan in Wei Zifu''s mouth had dual spiritual power? !


    Dual spiritual power, as the name suggests, his spiritual power can show two colors, which can be called the best genius in the practice world before Su Yan.


    As soon as this kind of person appears, it is definitely the cradle of the family, and the object of competition from various factions, and will continue to write legends along the way.


    However, Su Yan took a closer look and found a clue. Although the witch tribe high priest seemed to have dual spiritual power, the blue flame was abnormally weak. He was only slightly stronger than the primary spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to normal, but Wei Zifu''s complexion became more and more ashen, but he was too familiar with the high priest of the Witch Clan, and he had fought in battles before.


    In the war, he faced off against the high priest of the Witch Clan, and finally a tie. It was Ji Gu who defeated the Lich King and drove the Witch Clan out of the Southwest.


    Nowadays, the high priest of the Witch tribe dared to accompany the four great King Kong to the southwest alone, which shows that they have no shame. I am afraid that the realm and power are not the same.


    At this moment, the high priest of the Wu clan looked at Wei Zifu, with a familiar look in his eyes, as if with a smile.


    "Wei Zifu, how long hasn''t seen you."


    Wei Zifu didn''t look good, and said coldly, "I thought you were dead."


    "Dead, that''s you in front of me, look at your wrinkled face, rickets, and dead ends. You are already half-footed into the ground."


    "I can still kill you with half my foot in the ground."


    "Hmph, your temper is still as arrogant as before."


    "Temperature and ability are directly proportional."


    A pair of eyes were exposed under the black robe of the high priest of the Witch tribe, and they were exuding a faint blue luster, more like two groups of beating nether flames, making people fearful.


    Ji Ruxue took Su Yan''s arm, obviously frightened by the eyes of the witch tribe high priest, ordinary people really couldn''t calm down.


    Wei Zixu was also horrified on his face, but seeing Ji Ruxue like this, his heart was filled with anger, but it was not good right now.


    "You are right, temper is directly proportional to ability, but you are not temper, you are arrogant!"


    There was a hint of frivolousness in the eyes of the Witch Clan High Priest, as if he was laughing at Wei Zifu.


    Wei Zifu''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t expect to meet him today. The high priest of the Wu clan and Su Yan are both his enemies. This feels a bit of a two-sided enemy.


    At this time, Wei Zifu could only look at Su Yan, and said coldly: "Set aside the grievances between you and me. After I cut the Witch Clan high priest, I will come and settle with you."


    Su Yan didn''t nod or shook his head, which was considered a tacit consent.


    Although he had a killing intent towards Wei Zifu, the current enemy, the Witch Clan high priest and Wei Zifu, obviously made Su Yan even more awe-inspiring to kill.


    After all, the high priest of the witch tribe is a heinous existence. He has killed countless innocent people and is a public enemy in the southwest.


    Su Yan is not from the Southwest, but he still knows the grievances and grievances, and it is natural to get rid of the Witch Clan high priest first.


    However, when Wei Zifu spoke such words, Su Yan would naturally not start with him, so he would let Wei Zifu fight against the Witch Clan High Priest first. If he wins, it will be easy to say.


    Seeing Su Yan''s default, Wei Zifu heaved a sigh of relief, and seemed to lessen his anger towards Su Yan.


    "Witch disaster, the battle 20 years ago was unsatisfactory, today we will have the results!"


    It turned out that the high priest of the witch clan called witch disaster, but it was worthy of his performance.


    Wu Mi nodded, and there was not much fluctuation under the black robe. He came to the southwest this time and his purpose was Ji Ruxue, and he had to take her away.


    Wei Zifu rose into the air, the crutch and mallet in his hand blooming brilliantly at this moment, which also means that he will use absolute power.


    After all, the other party is the high priest of the Witch Clan, and the second existence of the Witch Clan, Wei Zifu naturally dare not care about it, and he may be destroyed if he is careless.


    Wu Mo raised his head, still calm, the figure under the black robe was still so mysterious, but his body began to use a black spiritual power, and even with a blue luster.


    The spiritual force attacked, directly transformed into a ghost body, and attacked the guardian husband.


    Wei Zifu''s eyes were cold, the crutch and mallet was filled with a cyan luster, and the flowers under the luster exuded a majestic force.


    "Spring is warm and flowers bloom, withered trees are in spring. I didn''t expect you to have reached this level!"


    This was the first time Wu Mi faced Wei Zifu, but with just one sentence, his attack continued.


    Countless ghosts and phantoms were beaten into nothingness by Wei Zifu''s crutches and mallets, and the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling in the sky was endless.


    Su Yan''s eyes were solemn. He always felt that something was wrong. This was a feeling in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Countless ghosts were beaten to death, and it seemed that the thunderbolt that Wei Zifu was striving to suppress the witchcraft.


    But the witchcraft is still very indifferent, but the spiritual power in the body still gushes out, producing more soul ghosts.


    Wei Zifu kept making moves, getting closer to the evil, which also meant that the threat to the evil was more powerful.


    The witch is the high priest of the witch clan. He is good at witchcraft, but he is not capable of fighting. Once he gets close, he will be restricted.


    Wei Zifu wanted to get close to the witchcraft, so that he could kill the witchcraft and relieve the danger in the southwest by relying on his own withered tree to spring.


    However, when he was no more than an inch away from the evil, a smiling face appeared under the black robe of the evil, which was so evil.


    His smiling face was covered with witchcraft runes, and various black and blue things like blood vessels squirmed on the witchcraft face, adding to his mystery and horror.


    Wei Zifu naturally didn''t care. What he was puzzled was that he was close to the witchcraft. The witchcraft was not as flustered as before, but showed him a wicked smile, which made him feel deceitful.


    After Wei Zifu thought about it, he wanted to withdraw and retreat, but a horrible forbidden force made him suddenly change color, and he knew that he was caught.


    "Hahaha!"


    The sky filled the sky with laughter of witches and evils, and the rage was like a sky thunder.


    The humiliation of the year was released unprecedentedly at this moment. Although he was facing Wei Zifu, it was enough to make him so.


    "Wei Zifu didn''t expect you to have today, so you will have a **** moment next."


    Wu Mi waved his hands, and a terrifying wave began to spread, directly imprisoning Wei Zifu in it.

 Chapter 671： Sacrifice

    This terrifying fluctuation directly caused Wei Zixu and Ji Ruxue to change their colors on the spot, with horrified eyes on their faces.


    Wei Zixu lost his voice: "Grandpa!"


    He was naturally surprised by this sudden conspiracy, worried about the safety of Wei Zifu.


    Although Ji Ruxue did not say anything, she was extremely worried. After all, Wei Zifu had watched him grow up since he was a child, and he was not much different from his grandfather.


    Thinking of the little bit that she loved when she was a child, Ji Ruxue''s eyes were rosy, but she still managed to bear it. After all, she hadn''t reached the last step, and she was just out of disadvantage.


    At this time, Wei Zifu was in the air. The crutch and mallet that was about to fall was pulled by an inexplicable force and couldn''t fall.


    Not only that, his whole body is already enveloped by that black spiritual power, restricting his freedom.


    And under the black spiritual power, there is an invisible barrier. This is the basis for restricting Wei Zifu, and it is also the trick that the evil spirit said.


    At this time, the evil spirits were all smiles. Once he got the trick, he was confident that he would win this battle. This was the skill he had worked hard in the past 20 years and the strongest back-up.


    Looking at the increasingly solid and solid barriers, the last bit of worries about witchcraft disappeared completely, completely relieved.


    As for Su Yan, he didn''t care about it at all, so young and so high, otherwise the cornerstone would be unstable and it would be unpopular.


    What''s more, Su Yan had an enmity with Wei Zifu, who was still in a fight just now, how could he save Wei Zifu?


    "Wei Zifu, my sacrificial art is okay!"


    It turns out that the secret technique used by witches is the technique of sacrifice. This is the top secret technique of the witch race and can only be practiced by the high priest.


    Wei Zifu also had a gloomy face, and his eyes were full of muddy. He naturally understood the power of this sacrificial technique.


    It is said that the sacrificial technique is the supreme secret technique of the witch race. Once it is completed and formed into a formation, it can burn all things in the world and make the gods and ghosts fearful.


    Although there is a suspicion of exaggeration, it can also be seen that this must be a very powerful secret technique.


    "Unexpectedly, after twenty years you still learned the art of sacrifice!"


    Hearing this, Wu Mi''s eyes were cold, and he remembered the pain of cultivation he had suffered in the past twenty years, but all this has turned into sweetness today.


    "Hmph, I have been practicing hard for twenty years, in order to kill you today, Yixue shame it back then!"


    "When you drew with me back then, what shame is there to say."


    "No, even though you and I were in a draw back then, my Wu Clan was still defeated. This is a shame. Being expelled for three thousand miles, this shame has existed in everyone''s heart for 20 years!"


    Wu Mi''s eyes became more and more violent, and the black robe and hat on his head was also taken off, revealing the thick black hair.


    Although his face is terrifying, like a worm squirming, but from the outline and even the hairstyle, he is rare and handsome, not like a figure of Wei Zifu''s generation.


    Wei Zifu was also extremely shocked when he saw the appearance of the witchcraft, and muttered: "Twenty years, I didn''t expect your appearance has not changed!"


    Even the strong can''t escape the blade of the years, and they will still grow old slowly, but the evil of witchcraft is like a myth of immortality, and twenty years of wind and rain did not stay on his face.


    "I am the High Priest of the Witch Clan, the closest being to the heavens and the earth, how simple it is to look unchanged!"


    Wu Mi was justified and confident, and didn''t take it seriously.


    However, his appearance has not changed, in fact, because of the black and blue blood, it was the creeping blood that made him stay twenty years ago.


    But the consequence of doing this is to endure a lot of pain, but he will not be able to achieve the sacrificial art without doing so.


    For today, all the pain is worth it, at least that''s what Witchcraft thinks.


    "Although the art of sacrifice is powerful, it is not so easy to defeat me easily!"


    Wei Zifu''s eyes were cold, and a strange wave appeared on his wrinkled face.


    The crutches and mallets in his hand were actually standing directly in the air, the cane stretched out, competing with each other, all these visions depended on his spiritual support.


    The reason why Wei Zifu did this is very simple. He wanted the art of withered wood to break through the sacrificial art of witch and calamity. After all, withered wood was rooted in the earth during spring.


    The cane and mallet, which was originally just a piece of dead wood, was completely revitalized at this moment and became lush.


    On the contrary, it is easier for plants to take root than to germinate. It is the root that re-germinates because it needs nutrients.


    But Wei Zifu''s cane and mallet is different. It doesn''t need the root to provide nutrition, because Wei Zifu can directly transmit spiritual energy.


    The reason why it took root was to break the barrier of the sacrificial art!


    Wucao naturally knew Wei Zifu''s intentions, and his face became cold, and the terrifying black air filled him, and he kept rushing towards Wei Zifu, and his surroundings were directly covered by black air.


    Not only that, but the witchcraft also chanted spells, and the heavens and the earth suddenly changed, as if the end is coming, there is an incomparably deep darkness in the clouds.


    This spell is directly like magic power, blessed on top of the sacrificial art, but within the barrier has become another world.


    Countless demons turned out and rushed towards Wei Zifu, bound to tear him to pieces.


    These demons are nothing but nothingness. Even if they are broken, they will continue to evolve, which is equivalent to a bottomless pit, consuming the spiritual power of Wei Zifu crazy.


    But Wei Zifu had no choice at all. He was trapped in the sacrificial art, unable to escape, unable to solve the root cause, and could only be entangled with the demon that turned out.


    But crutches and mallets require spiritual power, which is equivalent to double squeezing, and the iron-struck body cannot withstand it.


    Wei Zifu began to feel lack of spiritual power, and his body was a little weak. The devil actually injured him and his arm was dripping with blood.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Mo revealed an exaggerated smile, and the blood on that face wriggled even more, taking advantage of his illness to kill him.


    "Wei Zifu, turn it into blood and nourish my sacrificial art!"


    Witches and misfortunes rang loudly, and a dark law-like spiritual force surged toward the sacrificial art, as if covering a palm, directly on Wei Zifu''s chest.


    Wei Zifu vomited blood and languished. He couldn''t resist the attack of the demon phantom at all, nor could he provide spiritual power for crutches and mallets.


    The crutch and mallet that had already taken root suddenly stopped at this moment, the bright flowers withered immediately, the cane became dry, the rhizome began to shrink, and the mallet became a sarcoma.


    At this time, Wei Zifu no longer wanted to break the sacrificial art, completely defeated.


    Countless demons rushed towards Wei Zifu, and he was bound to dismantle him greatly, and then turn his flesh and blood into a technique of nourishing the ritual with blood.


    "Wei Zifu, goodbye forever!"


    Wu Mi became extremely calm at this moment. Before laughing was considered venting, now it has become happy, angry, and sad.


    The former enemy was about to die. After twenty years of working for it, he finally succeeded. At this moment, he suddenly became very relaxed.

 Chapter 672： Trapped

    Wu Mi was extremely relaxed at this moment, and now he was waiting for him in the sacrificial art to turn into blood, and then Ji Ruxue was taken away, and everything was done.


    This is no surprise with his thoughts and plans when he came, all of which perfectly coincided according to the pre-conceived steps, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Goodbye, old friend."


    Wu Mi said goodbye to Wei Zifu for the last time. Although it was an opponent, friendship was also born when the opponent met, but the friendship on the opposite side was very insignificant.


    Wei Zifu has no power to resist at this moment, and the crutch and mallet are completely dead at this moment, becoming a dead wood without spiritual power.


    Countless demons rushed directly to Wei Zifu, biting his body, and they would turn him into blood.


    At this moment, the black air dissipated, and Ji Ruxue and others naturally saw the tragic scene, and Wei Zixu cried on the spot.


    "Grandpa, don''t!"


    Wei Ziyang even wailed loudly, splashing and rolling on the ground, completely disregarding his image, not to mention his father is about to die, and disregarding his image is justified.


    Ji Ruxue''s face was full of tears at the moment, she did not want to see Wei Zifu die in front of her eyes, this was the pain she could not bear.


    There is no one else who can save him right now, except for her grandfather Ji Gu who can defeat the witch disaster, no one in the entire southwest can defeat him.


    But when she looked at Su Yan, she had a bold and impossible idea in her heart. She wanted Su Yan to save her husband.


    She knew very well that Su Yan and Wei Zifu were already enemies. They were in a life-and-death battle just now. Now that Su Yan is going to save Wei Zifu, she feels that this is a fantasy, but she is unwilling to try.


    "Su Yan, please save Grandpa Wei."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was still with tears, she didn''t care at all, looking at Su Yan expectantly.


    Su Yan stared at Ji Ruxue and said: "Let me save him?"


    When Ji Ruxue saw Su Yan like this, she didn''t dare to look at his eyes, she knew it was impossible.


    But she couldn''t watch Wei Zifu die, it was absolutely impossible.


    "I beg you."


    Ji Ruxue directly knelt down, her face full of sincerity and eyes full of expectation.


    Su Yan was not moved, and said coldly: "He is the one who wants to kill me."


    "I know, but it''s just a misunderstanding and can be resolved."


    "Resolve, but I don''t want to resolve it. People who offend me have to pay the price."


    Ji Ruxue was discouraged. She knew that Su Yan would never save her husband. Even if it was her, she would not save her husband.


    But she couldn''t just watch Wei Zifu die so stupidly, she was heartbroken when she saw the demon scars Wei Zifu all over her body.


    "Grandpa Wei, I''ll save you!"


    Ji Ruxue stood up directly and rushed towards Wei Zifu, but before he walked a few steps, he was bounced off by the barrier, and blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    She is braver than Wei Zixu, even if she is not related to Wei Zifu, she does not hesitate to save Wei Zifu.


    Su Yan''s eyes became colder and colder. Ji Ruxue was completely embarrassing him. It was clearly for him.


    Su Yan stopped Ji Ruxue, with a hint of blame in her eyes: "I am entirely for your sake. I will kill him if I rescue him."


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes surged, tears dripping down like heavy rain, she felt so happy at this moment.


    Although she knew that Su Yan didn''t help her because she loved her, she just felt happy and sweet in her heart.


    Even if Su Yan couldn''t save Wei Zifu, it didn''t matter, at least Su Yan saved people because of her.


    Wei Zixu is now very conflicted in his heart. It is difficult for him to accept a person who hates him to death to save his grandfather.


    However, his face still showed a longing, regardless of other things, his grandfather''s life is the most important thing.


    Wu Mi looked over at this time, his eyes full of killing intent, and he shouted directly at Su Yan: "Little naughty boy, do you want to do it too?!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, disdainfully said: "It''s up to you, how about getting down and being my mount, I just lack one."


    Wu Huo was furious, his face squirming blood, and his body was filled with black energy, directly towards Su Yanyong.


    Su Yan was still disdainful, and raised his hand with a wave, all the black spiritual power was swept away by him directly, unable to invade him at all.


    "In the late stage of the Grandmaster, do you think you are going to the sky? You can''t see it in a house without a foundation."


    "Tell me the foundation, you can only take it for yourself."


    Wu Mi stopped talking, and shot directly, and the violent black spiritual power directly enveloped Su Yan, trying to turn him into nothingness.


    "act recklessly!"


    Wu Huo was full of disdain, and he stopped looking at Su Yan, because he felt that Su Yan would definitely not be able to escape his own spiritual attack.


    But Su Yan stretched out his tongue in the face of the black spiritual power, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" had already begun to operate.


    "Feast."


    Su Yan said this, and then his mouth opened, and all the black spiritual power was directly sucked in by him.


    Wu Huo felt surprised, and when he squinted his eyes, his face suddenly became cold, and he realized that Su Yan was really a bit weak.


    "Unexpectedly, I despised it."


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect!"


    Su Yan Feiyue actually rushed directly towards the barrier formed by the sacrificial technique, wanting to break this technique directly.


    But how could witch misfortune allow him to succeed, directly chanting the spell silently, the barrier actually tore a hole, and Su Yan was enveloped in it.


    Su Yan and Wei Zifu were both trapped in it. The Witchcraft naturally smiled, only wanting to kill one, but now there is one more, which can add a little more power to his sacrificial art.


    Ji Ruxue, who was originally full of hope, was shocked at this moment, and was stunned on the spot, tears bursting into her eyes again.


    She is now full of self-blame, why let Su Yan go to save her husband, Su Yan has also gotten in now, and she wants to die.


    "Su Yan, I killed you!"


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes were already red and swollen, and she felt distressed, apart from self-blame or self-blame.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you out of here later, you are my purpose."


    Wu Mi looked at Ji Ruxue with a smile. When Ji Ruxue tried again, could Ji Gu still be able to catch him? He seemed to have seen the scene of the Wu clan returning to the southwest, and the entire southwest would be controlled by him.


    But where would Ji Ruxue let him succeed, he picked up a dagger on the ground and wanted to end her life.


    Even if she died, she would not let the Witch people use her to threaten her grandfather, otherwise she would become a sinner through the ages.


    Her grandfather is the patron saint of the southwest and the support of the martial arts world.


    However, with a wave of the witch misfortune, the dagger was released and flew directly above a tree stump. Ji Ruxue''s hope of suicide was dashed.


    "How could you die in front of me? You are of great use."


    The witch misfortune arbitrarily moves, a chain of spiritual power is to trap Ji Ruxue, so that it can no longer attempt suicide.

 Chapter 673： Break down

    Controlling Ji Ruxue, the witch misfortune was completely relieved, and now only when Su Yan and Wei Zifu turned into blood, he could take Ji Ruxue away.


    The wars and visions here naturally attracted the attention of the martial arts leaders from all over the southwest, and they rushed over here.


    "Heaven presents a vision, located in Ji''s house, I am afraid there will be a major event!"


    A tycoon in the realm of masters has an ugly face, and his heart is full of anxiety.


    But another strong master in the realm of masters said in a deep voice: "This is still using you to speak, it must be a big deal, the sky is blood red, I am afraid it is an invasion of the Wu clan!"


    "Witch invasion?!"


    Everyone who heard this smashed the pot directly, and their complexions changed abruptly.


    The people who said that the Witch invasion were older and had quite an impression of the war that year. These people were either infants or teenagers. They didn''t know the war, but they had heard of it.


    "I experienced it back then. That battle can be described as a battle that established the pattern of the Southwest. For this, the Wu clan slaughtered thousands of people in my martial arts world!"


    Everyone''s expressions were cold, and the killing intent appeared in their hearts. This was an intolerable crime.


    "If the Witch Clan makes a comeback this time, the southwest will be in danger."


    "What are you afraid of? Just do it!"


    Some people are not afraid at all, only anger is in their hearts.


    Someone slowly said, "There is Ji''s family in the southwest, I think it''s not so easy for him to violate it."


    Everyone nodded their heads, and they recognized this. After all, the Ji family was the first in the southwest, but in fact, Ji Gu was the first in the southwest.


    "An existence like Ji Gu Taidou will not show up unless the Lich King of the Lich Clan appears."


    "Don''t say so much for now, just go and see."


    Everyone is heading towards the Ji family, and there is no shortage of masters and powerful people in the crowd, all of them are giants or hermits from all over the world, holding a majestic existence.


    When everyone came to Ji''s house, they saw that Wei Zifu who had been bitten by countless demons in the air suddenly changed his face, and all of them showed anger and fear.


    "Master Wei, he was actually caught!"


    "Who is that and how can I trap Master Wei!"


    "Black Robe, is he, he is!"


    Someone thought of something, even shuddering slightly, and kept backing away, obviously very afraid of people in black robes.


    "Who is he?!"


    Someone asked, I wonder why I was so afraid.


    "Witch disaster, the high priest of the witch clan, he is here!"


    "The first person under the Lich King of the Lich Clan, who had a duel with Master Wei back then, did not expect him to come back twenty years later."


    "What''s more unexpected is that he actually trapped Master Wei, now Master Wei is in danger!"


    A giant in the realm of a grandmaster, looking at everyone at this moment, his eyes were very majestic.


    "Everyone, Master Wei is trapped right now, are we just watching him being killed by the Wu people!"


    "No, no!"


    All the people roared, their eyes with Ling Ling''s killing intent, they all looked at the witch disaster, but the witch disaster was not taken seriously.


    "Well, let''s take action together to rescue Master Wei and annihilate the high priest of the Witch Clan!"


    Wei Zifu, who was already dying, screamed a few words, but the people outside couldn''t hear him.


    He didn''t want these people to save him in vain, and at the expense of their lives, he was too aware of the current ability of witchcraft.


    Right now he was still extremely embarrassed. After all, Su Yan came in to save him, and the two faced each other. What a mess it was.


    Wei Zifu could only close his eyes, thinking about everything, there was a tear falling from his old face.


    And everyone in the martial arts world outside has already taken action, all kinds of spiritual power attack, naturally without reservation, determination to kill the evil.


    Wu Mi smiled contemptuously, and looked at the crowd and said: "A group of ants do not know whether they live or die, it will bear you today!"


    Witchcraft''s eyes surged, and a black spiritual force gushed out, turned into countless demons, and attacked everyone.


    Facing the evil shadow of the evil spirits, how can these people be the enemy, after all, the evil spirits are the strong masters in the late stage!


    Suddenly the screams of ghosts and wolves screamed everywhere, and everyone in the martial arts world could not resist, most of the casualties and heavy losses.


    At this moment, Wei Zifu''s heart is even more sad. He dare not expect all this. Will the disaster of twenty years ago be repeated again!


    Su Yan stood in midair at this time, and the demons attacked him, but he didn''t pay attention to them at all. With their own qi, these demons shattered directly, and none of them could get close to Su Yan.


    When Wu Mi saw this, his eyes surged, and he said coldly, "Look at how long you can resist. When your spiritual power dissipates, it will be the time when you die!"


    Wei Zifu actually opened his eyes at this moment and looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of complex colors.


    "You saved me for Ruxue, right?"


    "It can be said that although you and I have deep grudges, you are at least the righteous one, guarding the safety of the Southwest."


    "Justice is about to be destroyed, and the Southwest will be devastated."


    "I didn''t come here, everything will evolve according to history, but when I come here, everything will change according to my wishes."


    Su Yan said this with a sonorous and powerful voice, and the majesty between his eyebrows was even more charming.


    Wei Zifu suddenly felt that he was wrong, and felt that it was his fault to be an enemy of Su Yan, because the young man in front of him was very upright, and he knew good and evil, and he suddenly felt regretful.


    But Su Yan said, "Regret is useless to me. When I go out later, the grievances between you and me still need to be understood."


    Wei Zifu smiled slightly, "I''ll talk if you can go out."


    "Huh, how can this trivial sacrifice technique trap me, I just want to get familiar with this fluctuation."


    Su Yan in the realm of comprehension has naturally encountered the real witch race, who is the super strong, one thought of eternity, one thought of the vicissitudes of life, one thought can determine life and death, not to mention the magic of spells.


    That is the existence that is regarded as immortal, it is the belief of countless people in a pure land, and it also slaves those who believe in him.


    Su Yan got rid of his thoughts, his eyes recovered calmly, the spiritual power of his whole body gathered at this moment, it is time to go out, otherwise the people outside will die more.


    Su Yan''s inner alchemy surged, almost exhausting his spiritual power, a dazzling light surged out, which made people dare not look directly at it. It was even more dazzling than the sun in the sky.


    Su Yan waved his hand casually, and this light carried his will, headed towards the barrier, fell directly, and smashed the barrier out of a big hole.


    This scene was not seen, but Su Yan, Wei Zifu and Wu Mi knew that the latter two changed their colors on the spot.


    "How can you break my sacrificial technique!"


    Wu Huo was furious, the blood squirming all over his body even more, and countless fine branch blood appeared, and at this moment he broke out completely.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the power of the sacrifice that had been broken was completely dissipated.


    Wei Zifu fell directly and was caught by a wounded grandmaster. The surrounding martial arts leaders actually cried and became tiring.


    Su Yan stood in the air, looking at the evil, but there was no killing intent in his eyes. This evil was already a corpse in his eyes.

 Chapter 674： No High Priest

    Even if the evil of witchcraft is in the later stage of the master, it is like nothing in Su Yan''s eyes. He is not afraid of any strong, and all strong must be turned into nothingness in front of him.


    He is not arrogant, but dictated by his strength, so there is no such thing as the greatest reliance on witchcraft, so what is the difference with ordinary grand masters.


    The witch misfortune could no longer be calmed, and the sacrificial art that he had practiced for 20 years was broken, which made him unacceptable.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, why did you break my sacrificial art?!"


    Wu Fu looked at Su Yan with a face full of disbelief, thinking that what he saw was an illusion.


    Su Yan remained cold, looking at the evil spirits and said: "Do you think your sacrificial technique is very strong? In my eyes, it is scum. It''s okay to trap others, but I don''t even want to trap my door."


    The bright light that Su Yan derives from gathering spiritual power is actually Yuan Power, that is the existence of transcending spiritual power, the world of cultivation is another kind of world, and its terrifying energy is naturally not a problem.


    Su Yan was able to use it regardless of the cost. After all, he had the will of the immortal emperor, and he was more familiar with the method, which was not a risk.


    Of course, Su Yan is just a transformation that gathers all the spiritual power at any cost, and it is just a little bit of light, but the power is extremely amazing.


    All the people in the martial arts world that came together were crying for joy at this moment. The Master Wei they admired was spared, and a young talent was the strongest secret technique that broke the witchcraft. Southwest hopes to reappear.


    "Sure enough, since ancient times, the hero has been a boy. It is really the hope of our Southwest."


    "Wrong, this person is not from the Southwest, but from another province."


    "Provincial?"


    Many people were surprised and disappointed. They didn''t expect to rely on someone from another province to save them southwest.


    "What about other provinces, he is also a hero!"


    Someone in the crowd suddenly said something, and countless people responded. The hero should be admired regardless of where he came from.


    At this moment, Wei Zifu also looked at Su Yan, and then at his grandson Wei Zixu, and couldn''t help sighing, but the heir he thought he was originally was so unbearable.


    Wei Zixu and Wei Ziyang were naturally full of joy, and Wei Zi''s husband was intact, and their Wei family was intact.


    At this moment, Ji Ruxue experienced a roller coaster-like mood. The joy and anger stayed on her face. Looking at Su Yan, she didn''t know what she was feeling.


    In her eyes, Su Yan is an excellent person, a person she likes, and a person who constantly creates miracles.


    "Su Baxian, I love you!"


    Ji Ruxue screamed at Su Yan in midair at this moment, so unscrupulous, so crazy.


    She didn''t care about Jin Shiya, she only had Su Yan in her eyes. She just liked him, that was enough.


    Su Yan was overwhelmed by this sudden and straightforward show of love, and almost fell from mid-air, slightly embarrassed.


    "What kind of plane, I want to kill the enemy now!"


    Su Yan glared at Ji Ruxue, then ignored it, and rushed directly towards the evil.


    Ji Ruxue''s face was full of smiles. In short, she expressed her thoughts in her heart. At this moment, she was extremely relaxed in her heart.


    She even had the bold idea to make Su Yanna''s second wife willing to be a child, but she didn''t know if Jin Shiya agreed.


    But what she didn''t know was that Su Yan didn''t know whether Jin Shiya agreed or not. First of all, Su Yan would not agree.


    He is not the kind of innocent person, but he is an emotional person, unless his heart is moved, otherwise he will never accept the love of someone casually.


    Because he has been hurt by love and disdain for sex, he can only be moved when love nourishes his wounds.


    Su Yan rushed to the evil, and it was most important to destroy this talent right now. If he were to escape, it would be another disaster.


    "Worrier, stay here today."


    "Break my sacrificial art, do you think you can easily kill me? The old man talks about being crazy about youth, let you see my skills!"


    The witch misfortune did not intend to retreat. Now that the plan fails, he will be blamed by the Lich King when he goes back. It is better to fight to the death, the winner is the king and the loser.


    The black robe of witches and evils drifted away, revealing his original face, such a stalwart Gao Jun, who did not lose half of Su Yan, and was more mature.


    Regardless of it, Su Yan directly smashed his fist, like the power of heaven, heading toward the witchcraft chest.


    Witchcraft was filled with black energy, and the looming blue spiritual power was also beating, and a breath of death filled his whole body.


    But this breath of death is not worth mentioning to Su Yan, and it can''t erode his golden spiritual power at all.


    Unable to stop, Su Yan''s fist was like a king of strength, and it landed directly on Wu Huo''s chest, smashing a wave of ripples, and making Wu Huo vomit blood.


    Wu Mi did not expect that Su Yan was so terrifying. The punch just now contained spiritual power, which reached a terrifying 30,000 catties.


    With such a terrifying force, Wu Mi knew that he could not resist, and before the thought of death, there was a trace of muddy in his eyes.


    "I think I will be a witch and misfortune, and I will count the fate of the world, but I have not counted you."


    Su Yan sneered and said, "That''s because I am not in the fate, and I have jumped out of the yin and yang of the world, how do you figure out me?"


    Su Yan was born again. It was originally a variable. Witch disaster is not a peerless power. How can he penetrate the sky and calculate him.


    "The difference is a little bit, a thousand miles away!"


    When Wu Mo said this, his whole body was changed, and a terrifying demon phantom was directly formed, exuding an extremely evil air.


    He turned himself into a demon, which is equivalent to refining himself. Even if he defeats Su Yan, he will dissipate between the world.


    "Even if I die, I will also destroy you, otherwise Master Lich King''s plan will inevitably make a mistake because of you!"


    The demon phantom rushed towards Su Yan directly, and it was bound to refine him into blood water and completely kill him.


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, and the golden dragon appeared behind him, heading directly towards the devil, dealing with such illusory things, why should he do it, there is a golden dragon phantom not afraid at all.


    Relying on the consumption of spiritual power, the Golden Dragon Phantom finally defeated the Demon Phantom, completely breaking him and dissipating directly in the world.


    At the same time, the witchcraft was also broken into pieces, completely dead, and even the body was not left behind.


    Seeing Su Yan defeating the witch misfortune, the whole place was completely boiling, and countless martial arts leaders were crying with joy. This battle actually felt no less than the previous one.


    Although the war between the Lich King and Ji Gu was even more tragic, most of them had only seen the war between the witch misfortune and the guardian husband at most.


    They even wanted to pick up Su Yan and throw him into the sky to celebrate, but seeing Su Yan unmoved and his eyes cold, everyone had to stop this idea.


    Su Yan was looking at the ghost phantom that slowly disappeared in the air at this moment. He knew that there was no high priest in this world, and the right and left arms of the Wu Clan were gone.

 Chapter 675： Wrath of the Lich King

    At the end of the war, Su Yan was very calm. This was just another paving stone under his feet. Although there were some twists in the process, it turned into dust in the end.


    The people in the martial arts world stopped their excitement and surprise, because Wei Zifu endured the pain and walked directly toward Su Yan, which made them uneasy.


    "Did Master Wei have a holiday with this hero?"


    "It''s not just a festival, it''s a battle of life and death, because the coming of witchcraft stops."


    "what!"


    Some people are shocked, this is too incredible.


    "Then why does he want to save the lord?"


    "It may be for Miss Ruxue, or it may be for the justice in the heart."


    Wei Zifu walked to the side of Su Yan, his complexion had already been calm, and his body squashed slightly again.


    He looked at Su Yan and said softly, "Now understand your grievances."


    "Oh, how to understand?"


    Su Yan looked at Wei Zifu with a hint of solemnity.


    "Naturally, one person dies as the ending."


    Su Yan was silent, this result was what he wanted, but it was so tasteless.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t fight you. I won''t be able to beat you even if I''m in full bloom."


    "Then you know your end?"


    Wei Zifu nodded, and a wave of spiritual power appeared in his hand. He planned to commit suicide to understand this grudge.


    Wei Zixu was shocked, and rushed over, crying, "Grandpa, you can''t do this, let me die, everything is because of me."


    "You, an ant, go away!"


    Su Yan kicked Wei Zixu away and kicked him a hundred meters away. His muscles and bones were broken, and he might have to stay in bed for half a year.


    Wei Zifu didn''t mean to feel distressed, his face was still calm, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Can you give me a chance to stop myself?"


    "No."


    Wei Zifu smiled sorrowfully, and the spiritual power in his hand disappeared, and he was thinking too much.


    "Well, you can do it."


    He closed his eyes and waited quietly for the end of his life.


    But for a long time, he just felt a breeze floating. When he opened his eyes, Su Yan had already returned to the villa with Ji Ruxue.


    Wei Zifu suddenly burst into tears, his face trembling, and his hands like dry bark stood in the air.


    Su Yan is letting him go and spare him his life!


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan didn''t let him go. He just didn''t want people from the Southwest to hate him, but he didn''t want the land of the Southwest to be uncontrolled, nothing more.


    The war was completely over, the whole southwest was calm again, and the martial arts leaders from all over the world also returned, but the devastation outside the villa still described the horror of the war just now.


    Su Yan and Ji Ruxue returned to the villa. Su Yan naturally couldn''t leave now, so Ji Ruxue had to calm down a little bit.


    Ji Ruxue was holding him tightly now, unwilling to let go, Su Yan was helpless, she couldn''t force Ji Ruxue away at this time.


    "Su Yan, you know what, I thought you would die."


    "No, no, my stinky mouth, you will always create miracles!"


    Su Yan sneered, is this considered a miracle? That is really underestimating him. Even if there is no guardian, Su Yan can easily kill him in the face of witchcraft.


    "Okay, let''s talk hard, it''s not good to be seen."


    "It''s not bad, I just want to hold you all the time."


    Ji Ruxue not only hugged Su Yan, but also kept rubbing against him, which made Su Yan a little unbearable.


    The relatives of the Ji family were all around the house at this moment. They naturally saw the battle and saw the power of Su Yan.


    "The lady has chosen the right person now."


    "Yeah, this boy didn''t expect to be so handsome, he started to look very ordinary."


    "I heard that those masters can hide their faces, but most people can''t see it."


    "Miss can meet such a wishful person, it is really a blessing for Xiuli."


    A young woman was full of envy and envy, she naturally dreamed that she would be Ji Ruxue.


    "Didn''t you just say that he lost one-tenth of a thousandth to Son Xu?"


    Being exposed, it made her very embarrassed. She lowered her head and dared not speak any more.


    Seeing so many people staring, Su Yan couldn''t be next to Ji Ruxue anymore. He hurriedly pulled away and kept a certain distance from Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue dissatisfied: "Can''t you let me hold it for a while?"


    "This is not good, it will cause misunderstanding."


    "I want to misunderstand, I still want to be your woman."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you must be scared."


    How could Su Yan agree, if Jin Shiya knew what would happen.


    "I know you like Shiya, but I don''t mind, I can be a kid."


    "What, be a kid?!"


    Su Yan was taken aback, his face suddenly changed color, unexpectedly Ji Ruxue said such words.


    Even if Jin Shiya reluctantly agreed, he would not agree, because he had no feeling for Ji Ruxue.


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, Ji Ruxue''s face was sad and embarrassed.


    ...


    And the land of the southwest stretches three thousand miles away, is the land of Bagan, but also the place where the Wu people inhabit.


    In a weird hall full of runes, an extremely handsome man in white is sitting above the hall, underneath him are a group of men in black robes.


    This person is naturally the leader of the Witch Clan, the Lich King, and even the High Priest Witchcraft had to bow down and bow when he saw him.


    The Lich King was originally very calm, but his eyes opened in an instant, and there was a terrifying wave.


    That''s because he noticed that the long-life lamp of the high priest''s witch misfortune had gone out, which meant that the witch misfortune had died.


    "Unreasonably, the high priest''s careful plan has failed!"


    In the entire hall, countless black robe men were as quiet as a chill, and they did not dare to say a word, because they knew that if gibberish would be destructive.


    "High priest, what have you experienced in the southwest? Ji Gu didn''t get out. Can''t you still deal with Wei Zifu?!"


    The Lich King''s eyes were full of anger, and more of a heartache. The High Priest''s witchcraft was his right arm.


    Even when he learned that the Four King Kong had died, he had never been so angry.


    The Lich King was silent for a while, his eyes were full of cold light, and the breath of the whole body began to dissipate slowly, and his calmness became more and more restored.


    "Since the strategy fails, then wait for me to break through, and then your Ji Gu will have to die under my hands, and the Southwest will definitely become my territory!"


    The Lich King stood up, his stalwart figure was extremely dazzling, especially his white robe, it was extremely vivid.


    The many subordinates in the main hall, at this moment, with all hands, kneeled and bowed to the sky, extremely pious and extremely loyal.


    "The Lich King will enjoy immortal blessings forever, longevity and heaven!"


    Such slogans continued to be heard, and kept repeating, until they could not dissipate for a long time.

 Chapter 676： Ji Gus Information

    As the Lich King waited for a breakthrough, the Witch Clan stopped its plans. The entire Witch Clan in the southwest retreated, and the Southwest ushered in a brief peace.


    After the war, the devastation in front of the Ji''s villa disappeared, and everything almost restored to its original appearance overnight, which was really shocking.


    Naturally, this was repaired overnight by the Ji family. This speed is indeed admirable, and of course it is the most fundamental financial support.


    Su Yan woke up early and planned to leave the Panda Market directly today and return to Jiangbei. After all, there is nothing for him anymore.


    But Ji Ruxue got up earlier than him, just to prevent Su Yan from leaving without saying goodbye. In the villa lobby, Ji Ruxue saw Su Yan who had come down, and immediately greeted him.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "The Witches will definitely suffer a heavy loss this time, and it shouldn''t be a crime in a short time."


    "but."


    "Your grandpa will probably learn a lesson this time. Only pay attention to the Lich King of the Lich Clan. This is obviously a loophole."


    "Grandpa, he has been very busy recently, saying that he wants to cultivate new Gu worms, otherwise he would not go to the depths of the vast mountains."


    "Cultivating Gu worms to harm people?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were slightly angry, and the reputation of this Gu poison family was not very good.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly shook her head and said: "Our Gu worms are no longer the same as before."


    "Could it be that changing the method hurts people?"


    Ji Ruxue frowned and realized that Su Yan was deliberately embarrassing her, but she could only endure it.


    "In the past, gu worms have harmed many people, but now we are no longer easy to attack people. Only those who encounter bad things will protect themselves."


    "On the one hand, I don''t believe it."


    "Grandpa is said to be cultivating a very unique Gu worm, and I don''t know how he is progressing."


    "I don''t want to mix things up with your family, let''s just leave it alone."


    When Ji Ruxue wanted to stop Su Yan, she was already so blunt, and besides, she confessed bluntly yesterday.


    However, Su Yan still ignored him, which hurt her self-esteem a little bit.


    In fact, Ji Ruxue is perfect. Compared with Jin Shiya, she is a little bit more agile and public. However, feelings are not meant to exist, except for desire.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you."


    Ji Ruxue can only compromise, learn to let go, learn to be relieved, and bless what she can''t get, but she feels a little sad.


    Su Yan could only pretend to be stupid and walked outside.


    "Wait, that ball seems to be shining!"


    The fake round beads Ji Ruxue put in the box in the living room were emitting a dazzling light at the moment, setting off the entire living room in red.


    Ji Ruxue approached, and saw that the whole ball was like a fireball, and couldn''t get close at all.


    Su Yan naturally noticed the abnormality, turned around and walked back, looking at Yuanzhu and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, I also suddenly discovered that it is strange."


    Ji Ruxue looked panicked, wondering what happened to Yuanzhu.


    "Isn''t this fake? How can it emit red light."


    Su Yan took out the round bead in his hand, feeling that there was some hotness in his hand, but he could bear it. The red color was more like spiritual power.


    "I''m afraid this is the leakage of the spiritual energy in your grandpa''s existence."


    "Is that so?"


    Ji Ruxue was slightly disappointed, so there was nothing to study, and Su Yan would definitely leave.


    However, at this moment, a few lines of large characters slowly appeared over the ball, all of which were extremely scarlet.


    "Ruxue, this round bead is indeed fake. It really gives you and I don''t worry. If you have a friend, you will not notify me."


    It turned out that this was the message that Ji Gu had activated the fake round beads.


    Ji Ruxue naturally said immediately: "Grandpa, you are in the vast jungle, I can''t tell."


    "That''s right." Ji Gu laughed and continued, "Well, not bad, not bad, it''s my negligence."


    Ji Gu was obviously praising Su Yan, and at the same time, he was blaming himself. Negligence is a mistake. Such mistakes are likely to cause disastrous life.


    Su Yan was extremely calm, did not show joy because of Ji Gu''s praise, he didn''t care about Ji Gu at all.


    "You and him come to me, I have something to say."


    "Will I come if you let me come?"


    Su Yan made a sound at this moment, expressing his dissatisfaction with this matter.


    "You will come because you still want to know the secret of this round bead in your heart."


    "Know how, don''t know what, I really don''t have that interest now."


    "You will be interested, because I know some secret things, and these things may be very useful to you."


    "Oh, really, but I don''t need it."


    Su Yan was not convinced, he was really not interested in this matter now.


    "The Western overlord Caesar has escaped. Are you really at ease? I can tell you that the creator of this weird pattern may not have died."


    Ji Gu''s words were like a blockbuster, and they rang out in Su Yan''s mind. Even Su Yan, who was not pleased with it, was shocked at this moment.


    "Now you will come."


    "Tell us the place."


    "Ruxue will know."


    After Ji Gu said these words, there was no more voice, Yuanzhu also completely restored his calm.


    Before Ji Ruxue could react, Su Yan grabbed her hand and said, "Hurry up."


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly said, "Where are we going?"


    "Naturally go to your grandpa."


    "I don''t know where he is."


    Su Yan squeezed, and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t your grandfather just say you know?"


    "I wonder, too, how do I know where he is in the vast mountains thousands of kilometers away."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold. It''s hard to say that the old thing was playing tricks on him, but he thought about it. After all, such an existence would not be a joke.


    "If you think about it, maybe your grandpa told you accidentally."


    "I can''t figure it out, but Grandpa Wei should know. I''ll call and ask."


    Ji Ruxue dialed Wei Zifu''s phone and got an important news that Ji Gu was in the Worm Valley.


    "Insect Valley?"


    Su Yan naturally didn''t know, and could only look at Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue thought for a while, then said with a little hesitation: "When I was young, my grandfather seemed to take me there, but I don''t remember very much."


    "Then try it."


    Su Yan directly pulled Ji Ruxue, and the two drove toward the dense forest in the southwest.


    In the car, Ji Ruxue thought hard, but thought of some vague routes.


    Compared to this, she didn''t understand why Ji Gu didn''t directly tell them the route, and such questions could only be answered by Ji Gu.


    The two left the Panda City and went straight into the dense forest. In the end, there were no roads and they had to abandon the car and walk.


    "Su Yan, there are too many weird things in this dense forest. We must always be careful."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not a problem to have me in any ghosts and monsters."


    Su Yan just wanted to find Ji Gu sooner, so that he could crack the secret behind that strange pattern.

 Chapter 677： Jungle disaster

    The two went deep into the jungle. At this time, they were completely separated from the village outside, and hunters rarely entered this place.


    Naturally, Su Yan walked ahead and opened the way, Ji Ruxue followed closely behind, Su Yan casually moved along the way, and there was no way.


    "Follow me, there is no direction at all in this place, I can''t find you if I get lost."


    Su Yan reminded Ji Ruxue that they are now surrounded by tall trees and bushes.


    Ji Ruxue nodded quickly, trying to pull Su Yan directly, but in the end she gave up the idea.


    "This way, I''m afraid it will take two or three days to reach the place you said."


    "Yes, my memory is very vague, I''m afraid I''m mistaken."


    "It''s okay, it''s a big deal."


    Su Yan also knew that Ji Ruxue was thinking very seriously, and he can''t be blamed. Who made the old immortal guy not tell the address directly.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Su Yan could not help but smile at Ji Ruxue when he heard the cries of Gu Gu.


    Ji Ruxue''s face turned red, and she lowered her head slightly, embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter here? People are iron rice or steel. I panic if I don''t eat a meal. I will go to the front to explore the way and get some food by the way. You just don''t walk around here."


    "Ok."


    But after a while, Su Yan came back with two big fat rabbits. When Ji Ruxue saw the rabbits, he didn''t feel sorry for them, but was full of fluids, which naturally regarded it as a delicacy.


    Su Yan scraped the skin and took out the internal organs, and then directly baked on the prepared grill.


    When he came, Ji Ruxue knew that it would be delayed for many days, so he still brought a lot of necessary things, such as salt, which is naturally essential.


    Su Yan didn''t care about food. He was hungry for ten days and didn''t have anything to do with it. He consumed the most spiritual energy.


    But that was naturally incomparable to the feeling of being full, so he directly picked up the fatty rabbit meat on the grill.


    "One per person, feast on it."


    Su Yan tore off a piece of thigh meat and ate it with relish.


    This jungle hare is naturally much better than ordinary rabbit meat. The meat is tender and elastic. It does not need other spices at all. A little salt is enough.


    Seeing that Su Yan was eating incredibly sweet, Ji Ruxue couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly picked up the rabbit meat and ate it hungrily.


    She has a bold personality, and generally doesn''t pay much attention to food, but in front of Su Yan, she slowly savors it.


    After filling their stomachs, the two continued to move forward. In the afternoon, the two of them had gone deep into the jungle for hundreds of miles. Naturally, Su Yan had walked this way with Ji Ruxue, otherwise it would take at least a day for the hundreds of miles.


    "It is said that there are beasts in it."


    "Beast, come on, Zhengzhou has never eaten it."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a mutated tiger rushed out. Its body size was several times larger than that of a normal tiger. Naturally, it became a monster with a cultivation base.


    "A mutated tiger in the master realm, do you solve it or me?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue, very plain, this monster naturally couldn''t see it.


    In the depths of the jungle, everything is conceived, the world is alive, and it is not uncommon for tigers with cultivation skills to appear. After all, this is the jungle hinterland with rare human traces.


    "It''s up to you."


    When Ji Ruxue saw that fierce tiger fangs were so long, and the blood basin was spitting out the wind, she was naturally a little afraid.


    "Well, I''ll come, Huzai is ready to die!"


    Su Yan leaped out and fell with a punch. The Tiger''s original arrogant roar suddenly turned off and went straight down. Su Yan''s brain burst with a punch.


    Su Yan clapped his hands and continued to walk towards the depths with Ji Ruxue, but they didn''t know that the surroundings were extremely silent, all because of this fierce tiger.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, it is difficult for the sun to shine into the jungle and the like, blocked by the big trees, the ground ushered in darkness early.


    "Be careful, there will be more beasts and poisonous insects in the dark night."


    Ji Ruxue nodded, no longer hesitating, and directly grabbed Su Yan by the arm. Su Yan did not refuse, but thought she was scared.


    "I really want to hear what sound?"


    Ji Ruxue felt a rustling sound, which was a sound that made people tremble all over, and there was a coldness in her bones.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It should be snakes or something, but this place is different from other places, here is full of spiritual energy, I feel that many animals here have become the existence of cultivation."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a seven-foot-long colorful poisonous snake attacked him. The target of the attack was naturally his neck.


    But where Su Yan would let it succeed, he grabbed the poisonous snake and squeezed its gall by the way.


    "Eat it?"


    Ji Ruxue shook her head quickly, and Su Yan threw it directly into her mouth. This snake gall had a certain spiritual power, which was not bad.


    After all, the colorful viper is equivalent to the master''s later cultivation base, even if the master''s consummation is inadvertently attacked by it.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Yan hadn''t slackened down yet, but he felt a poisonous snake attacking Ji Ruxue, and suddenly a spiritual force rushed over.


    "No, why are there so many poisonous snakes!"


    Su Yan felt that he had entered the snake''s nest, and there were poisonous snakes in all directions, and these poisonous snakes were not ordinary, they were equivalent to monks.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual power to form a barrier, protecting Ji Ruxue in it, and he himself started the work of collecting snake gall.


    Nearly a thousand poisonous snakes were all spared, all of them were squeezed out of the gall by Su Yan, and the ground was suddenly covered with poisonous snake bodies.


    But before Su Yan could take a break, a huge snake king rushed towards Su Yan, and his fangs sprayed the poisonous liquid directly.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, swallowing all the venom into his mouth, it was a cleansing of his teeth.


    "thank you."


    How Su Yan exists, physically invincible, these venoms are just spiritual power to him, how can ordinary people compare.


    Su Yan spit out the venom, and then rushed to the King Snake, his fist dropped directly.


    This punch used at least 50% of the force, the Snake King was directly blasted into the ground, but he did not die, only injured.


    "Ouch, not bad."


    Su Yan''s fist struck again, and the King Snake finally took five punches and his head broke and fell weakly.


    Even if it is a monster equivalent to a grandmaster, it still can''t hold Su Yan''s heavy punches, it''s just that it has met Su Yan after so many years of cultivation.


    Su Yan took out the beast core and kicked the Snake King away, and then left with Ji Ruxue again.


    On the way, Su Yan really encountered what to kill, and in the end, many beasts could smell blood from far away, and fled one after another, not daring to approach him within a kilometer.


    "You see that you killed all the animals in it."


    "That''s no way, who let them provoke me."


    Su Yan spread his hands, with a helpless look.

 Chapter 678： No fear of poisonous insects

    "Blame me, they are going to hit me to die."


    Ji Ruxue also couldn''t refute it. The poisonous insects and beasts were basically responsible all the way. They were equivalent to self-defense, but sometimes they were too self-defense and wiped out all other people.


    "Come on, it''s getting late, and try to reach the so-called Worm Valley today."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he grabbed Ji Ruxue directly, and then ran his spiritual power and disappeared into the jungle. It was a few miles away when he appeared again.


    At this time, the afterglow of the sun fell, and a piece of darkness covered the earth at a very fast speed, completely enveloped in it.


    At this time, Ji Ruxue was held by Su Yan. It was also compelling. Pulling her would hurt her hand. After all, Su Yan was running very fast, not weaker than the speed of a car.


    The two traveled in the jungle like the wind, and nothing could stop them. Passing along, the beasts, poisonous insects and the birds and beasts scattered, they were afraid of them.


    Finally, at the moment when the sky and the earth were completely dark, the two reached a valley, and Su Yan stopped.


    Ji Ruxue was put down by Su Yan, with an unnatural color on her face, blushing, and obviously a little shy.


    Su Yan said nonchalantly, "Is it here?"


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly checked the surrounding area. Under the influence of Su Yan''s spiritual power, the mouth of the valley was illuminated, but there were no insects around.


    "There are no bugs in this place."


    Ji Ruxue frowned and thought hard, she remembered that there should be a lot of bugs in this place, it can be said that the dense clusters made people panic.


    "It''s been so long, maybe the bugs are gone."


    "Impossible, the origin of Worm Valley is because of those poisonous insects." Ji Ruxue said with certainty, with a trace of irritation in her eyes, "I have to go and look down."


    "I''ll go, you wait for me up there."


    As Su Yan said, he jumped down and was completely swallowed by darkness.


    Ji Ruxue roared below: "You be careful." Naturally, she was worried about Su Yan''s safety.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand fluctuated, and the golden flames rose, shining around, but he found that he still couldn''t reach the bottom of the valley, which showed that the valley was very deep.


    Su Yan continued to fall, and finally reached the bottom of the valley. There was nothing peculiar about the bottom of the valley, nothing at all.


    Su Yan investigated it below, and felt that there was nothing, it could not be Worm Valley, so he planned to go up.


    But a huge tail slammed towards him, which was at least seven or eight meters long.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power gushed out, and the bottom of the valley was completely bright. He realized that there was a giant in front of him. It looked a bit like a salamander, it could be said to be a prehistoric behemoth.


    The salamander opened his mouth wide, showing his hideous teeth, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth moved slightly, and he said, "I didn''t expect that there will be Grandmaster Monster Beast. It seems that you have lived for a long time."


    Where can the salamander understand his words, even if he understands it, he won''t stop killing him. This is its territory, and the intruder will die.


    The huge body directly covered Su Yan, the salamander body also released a viscous liquid, which was very corrosive, and naturally wanted to melt Su Yan into water.


    But Su Yan under it was not afraid of the corrosive liquid at all, and directly supported the salamander with both hands.


    Ji Ruxue faintly saw it above, and was also shocked. This was too shocking. The newt weighed at least dozens of hundreds of tons.


    Su Yan lifted the salamander and smashed it directly to the bottom of the valley. Then he grabbed his tail, pulled it up, and slammed it directly into the valley wall.


    The newt was pretended to be dizzy, completely devoid of the ability to resist.


    Su Yan walked over and stepped on the salamander with a solemn expression: "A little beast wants to hurt me too, it''s just looking for death!"


    Su Yan''s majesty completely scared the salamander, that huge body was trembling constantly, for fear that Su Yan would end its life.


    Su Yan saw this killing intent also dissipated slightly. After all, this beast had lived for at least a few hundred years. It was not easy to cultivate hard to this point. The most important thing was that it did not go out to harm. This is also the reason why Su Yan''s killing intent dissipated.


    "Just let you go this time, and stay in this valley for me obediently. If you dare to go out, I will take you directly next time."


    The newt seemed to understand, and nodded quickly, with an absolutely guaranteed look.


    Su Yan glanced at the salamander and flew up directly, leaving the bottom of the valley.


    "Let''s go, not here."


    There was not a single worm, and Su Yan had already gone down and turned upside down. If Ji Gu was there, I would have seen it.


    The two continued on their way, and at dawn they found another valley, which was the second place Ji Ruxue suspected.


    "I don''t know if it''s here."


    "Look in the past and you''ll know."


    When the two approached, they immediately felt a wave of worms, and they were nearly a kilometer away from the worm valley, and they could already see many poisonous insects.


    A smile appeared on Ji Ruxue''s face, which indicated that this place was probably the Worm Valley.


    When the two of them approached, the poisonous insects full of grains suddenly appeared in front of you, Su Yan''s slight condensate, so many poisonous insects are rare.


    "It''s here, the same as before, but these poisonous insects have changed places."


    Ji Ruxue laughed happily, and shouted directly at the bottom of the valley: "Grandpa, here we are!"


    Although the poisonous insects were densely populated, the sound could still reverberate, spreading directly toward the bottom of the valley, lasting a long time.


    But after a while, there was a response from the bottom of the valley, and a low, old voice rang out.


    "Ruxue is here."


    Hearing Ji Gu''s voice, Ji Ruxue smiled naturally and immediately responded: "Grandpa, it''s Ruxue."


    "What about the kid?"


    Ji Ruxue glanced at Su Yan and replied, "He is also here."


    Ji Gu pondered for a while, and then made a voice: "Well, what is your name, kid?"


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan answered calmly, not because of Ji Gu''s majesty, even if he guessed that Ji Gu was at least the existence of the pinnacle of the late Grandmaster.


    "Su Yan, do you want to see that weird pattern?"


    "King Gu, show me, then I will."


    "Haha, then I won''t give it to you?!"


    "If you don''t give it to me, then I''ll take it and watch."


    "What a big tone!"


    Ji Gu''s voice was suddenly low, and a coercive force like a wild beast struck Su Yan.


    The golden spiritual power appeared in front of Su Yan, directly resisting this terrifying pressure for him.


    "Yes, I thought you were just eager to get a stable foundation, but now it seems that your foundation is not much different than mine."


    Ji Gu''s tone naturally carried a trace of satisfaction, which was regarded as an approval for Su Yan, but Su Yan did not need anyone''s approval.


    "If you want to see the ball, you have to look down."


    When Ji Ruxue heard this, she said anxiously: "Grandpa, how come so many poisonous insects in this valley come down?"


    Although a poisonous insect is not terrible, but the tens of billions of poisonous insects should not be underestimated, and even the strong master cannot resist it.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "How scared are the poisonous insects."

 Chapter 679： Unscathed

    After that, Su Yan jumped directly and was drowned in countless poisonous insects.


    Ji Ruxue was stunned on the spot. She knew that Su Yan was very powerful, a strong man in the late Grand Master, but this was a nest of tens of billions of poisonous insects, and even her grandfather was able to go deep with the Ji family secret technique.


    Tears burst into Ji Ruxue''s face, she was obviously quite sad, and at the same time she hated Ji Gu again.


    "Grandpa, look at what you have done!"


    There was no response, only a figure approached her and stood beside her.


    After a while, the figure said, "Why, blame me?"


    Ji Ruxue was taken aback, looked at the figure, and said angrily: "Just blame you, if he dies, I won''t live!"


    "Yo yo yo, he is still alive, but he jumped off himself."


    "Hmph, it wasn''t your instigation yet. How can he see the round beads if he doesn''t go down." Ji Ruxue looked at Ji Gu more angry, and continued, "By the way, you haven''t found you for giving me fake round beads. Afterwards."


    "presumptuous!"


    Ji Gu was slightly angry, and his old face was full of majesty, without the kindness of just now.


    "Women''s college doesn''t want to stay. I have already turned my elbow out before we get married. I''m your grandfather."


    Ji Ruxue curled her lips, still unwilling in her heart, but she didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "I admire him when he jumped. If he is a timid person, what good is the ball to show him."


    "But this is too dangerous."


    "I don''t think it is necessary. He didn''t frown when he jumped down. He must be sure. Let''s go down and wait for him."


    After all, Ji Gu was dragging Ji Ruxue and jumped down, and was immediately overwhelmed by poisonous insects.


    However, when the two of them fell, the poisonous insects directly avoided everywhere, leaving a passage for them, and it was easy to reach the bottom, but Su Yan was not that easy.


    When Su Yan jumped down, he was surrounded by countless poisonous insects, making a sharp and piercing sound. Some fangs were exposed, and some raised sharp forelimbs, all of them sharpening their swords.


    These poisonous insects are not ordinary things, they have absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and they are already poisonous insects with spiritual cultivation ability, and they are naturally a hundred times more fierce than ordinary insects.


    If it were ordinary bugs, Ji Ruxue would not worry that much.


    Facing the attack of poisonous insects, Su Yan''s face was full of contempt, and his whole body directly used the golden spiritual power. When countless poisonous insects touched the golden spiritual power, they were directly burned into ashes.


    Facing the poisonous insects that were like moths to the fire, Su Yan showed an impatient look and walked directly to the west, but there were more insects below, and it looked larger and more ferocious.


    "If you want to die, then I''m not welcome!"


    Su Yan''s thoughts moved, and a group of golden flames spread out directly from his body, turning himself into a fireball, and he was burning spiritual power.


    This group of poisonous insects will undoubtedly die as long as they touch him, and countless poisonous insects along the way either turn to ashes or fall down dead.


    Su Yan also walked slowly down, but the speed was still very slow.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and when he could go down at such a speed, anger grew in his heart.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    Su Yan performed his stunts, and a burst of destructive force spread out, and the worms that were affected were instantly turned into nothingness.


    Although these worms are just like martial masters or masters, they can''t hold up much. They killed one or two, or ten or a hundred, completely enclosing Su Yan.


    They are not afraid of death and are bound to eat the invaders into residue.


    Only then did Su Yan realize the terrifying nature of these tens of billions of poisonous insects. This was to drain his spiritual power. At that time, he was like a stunning beauty without the power of a chicken. Going directly into the wolf''s den, you still have to be eaten up.


    While resisting the attack of poisonous insects, Su Yan tried to reach the bottom of the valley as soon as possible.


    The depth of this valley is at least nearly two thousand meters deep, and his speed may take several tens of minutes to go down, but the spiritual power in his body is being consumed wildly.


    Although he has a solid foundation, he will have no spiritual power if he walks up to eight or nine hundred meters.


    It seemed that this Worm Valley was not as simple as imagined. It was obviously a trap for Ji Gu to let him go down.


    But when he thought of Ji Ruxue, he couldn''t help denying Ji Gu''s idea of ??harming him. I''m afraid he just wanted to test him.


    "Test me, use these poisonous insects, you may not underestimate me."


    The golden dragon appeared behind Su Yan, this time being more powerful, and at the same time all kinds of magic tricks were also displayed, directly tore a hole in the siege of poisonous insects.


    Su Yan rushed down the bottom of the valley, but after a while, he was surrounded by poisonous insects.


    While resisting, Su Yan searched for ways to deal with these poisonous insects from his memory.


    When he was in the realm of cultivation, he used to play in the dense rooms of mysterious and evil witches, and knew some of the secret methods of those witches, and see if he could find the corresponding methods.


    Just when Su Yan''s spiritual power was more than half consumed, Su Yan discovered something useful from his memory.


    In the end, he chose the lightest method, which was absolutely effective, and it didn''t cost much.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth began to chant a spell, and an invisible force began to spread, toward the poisonous insect.


    "Deworming!"


    A fascinating wave rippled throughout the valley, and it lasted for a long time. Even Ji Gu had a slight change of color. I don''t know what sounded inside.


    Ji Gu changed color on the spot and said coldly: "What kind of secret technique is this!"


    He could feel the power of this secret technique, it was definitely not a normal secret technique, but he felt a familiarity that seemed to exist or not, which was also the reason for his discoloration.


    "Is he also a descendant of Gu poison?"


    Ji Ruxue''s discoloration changed. She knew exactly who Su Yan was, and she was definitely not a person from Gu poison.


    "He is just an ordinary person. According to the archives, he was seven and a half years old for nothing."


    Ji Gu became more anxious. He was more interested in Su Yan than in his strange patterns.


    "Now you don''t have to panic, he will be fine, and a good hair will not hurt."


    Not long after Ji Gu''s voice fell, Su Yan fell, standing calmly at the bottom of the valley, looking at Ji Gu calmly.


    Ji Ruxue rushed towards Su Yan directly, but she was so worried, but fortunately Su Yan was fine.


    "How do you avoid those poisonous insects?


    Ji Gu still wanted to ask clearly, he must understand this question.


    "After casting a small spell, they just listened to me and told them to go east and they dare not go west."


    "Small magic?" Ji Gu looked disbelieving.


    "Can''t it?"


    "Good job."


    Ji Gu knew that Su Yan wouldn''t say it, so he didn''t ask any more. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Well then, let me go in."


    Ji Gu walked in front, Ji Ruxue and Su Yan naturally walked behind. The scenery at the bottom of the valley is much more beautiful than outside.

 Chapter 680： The secret of the ball

    The bottom of the valley is very wide, not as small as imagined. The two of them followed Ji Gu for a while, but still did not stop.


    What surprised Su Yan was that the Ye Mingzhu was planted everywhere at the bottom of the valley, which can be said to be transparent, like an ancient family mansion.


    Ji Gu walked in front alone, speechless throughout the whole process, with a vague breath, not fast or slow, and could not hear his footsteps.


    Of course, Su Yan was still like this. He couldn''t even detect the sound of his heartbeat, only Ji Ruxue''s footsteps and even the sound of his heartbeat.


    "Grandpa, how long is there?"


    Su Yan was safe, Ji Ruxue''s inner anxiety was completely dissipated, and the anger towards Ji Gu naturally disappeared, and there was still a little embarrassment in her heart.


    Ji Gu did not reply, but still walked towards the front, which made Ji Ruxue very speechless, isn''t this just mad at her.


    After walking for about half an hour, Su Yan felt that there was a crack in the bottom of the valley, otherwise there would be no such a wide place.


    There was a built pavilion not far away, and Ji Gu pointed at it, and then continued walking.


    When he arrived at the pavilion, Ji Gu sat down slowly, looking at Su Yan with a heavy face.


    "I discovered this place 20 years ago. It was not the Worm Valley at the time. I recruited these poisonous insects here."


    Su Yan was not interested in this, he came here just to see the strange pattern of the round beads.


    "King Gu, can you take out the round beads now?"


    Ji Gu smiled faintly: "Young people are just impatient. Okay, I''ll take it out for you to check."


    Ji Gu took out an exquisite little box from his arms. It was no different from the fake in Ji Ruxue''s hands. The box was imitating a little frantically.


    There are naturally round beads inside, and Su Yan felt a strange fluctuation before opening it, which made his face solemn.


    Ji Gu slowly opened, and a bead almost identical to the fake appeared in the eyes of the three of them, and Su Yan was immediately attracted.


    Su Yan picked up the bead without anyone else, and looked at the bead intently, looking at the strange pattern on its surface.


    Ji Gu didn''t bother on the sidelines, Ji Ruxue was also very quiet, they knew that Su Yan must be fully focused on investigating at this moment.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness went directly toward the inside of the ball, but when he touched the ball, he felt a strong resistance, which made him frown.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness is so powerful, compared to his cultivation level, it is a little witch, and it will be resisted.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but his eyes cold, his consciousness became stronger and stronger, and he rushed towards the bead again. This time the resistance of the bead became even stronger, causing his consciousness to fluctuate slightly, shaking his mind.


    "What the **** is this!"


    Su Yan had doubts in his heart, the more powerful and mysterious this round bead, the more uneasy the strange pattern that Caesar used.


    At this moment, Ji Gu''s divine consciousness also floated out, and when his heart moved, a paragraph of words was perceived by Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, I will help you!"


    Ji Gu naturally wanted to help him, knowing that his consciousness was blocked, and he was blocked countless times.


    Su Yan directly refused, with Ling Ling in his eyes, just round beads. If the knowledge can''t enter, then he will still check the wool.


    Su Yan''s mind was weird, and a terrifying consciousness began to flow out. This time it was fundamentally different from the previous two.


    It can be seen that there is a group of purple light in his brain, and this will happen when the divine consciousness is too strong and gushing out.


    Ji Gu was shocked, and couldn''t help but sigh, underestimating the young man in front of him.


    This time the round beads could no longer be blocked, and Su Yan broke through and entered, and the divine consciousness completely entered.


    Arriving inside, Su Yan looked around and found that the inside of this round bead was actually very delicate, like a combination of countless small machines, and there was something similar to a formation inside.


    It should be said that there is a big formation composed of countless huge and small formations, but this big formation is no more than the size of a bead.


    Su Yan didn''t know the purpose of forming this formation, but he was surprised to see the formation.


    "Does this planet really have powerful people?"


    Su Yan wondered, it was definitely not an ordinary strong man who could construct a formation technique. It was a more terrifying existence than a condensed dantian, equivalent to a formation mage in the cultivation world.


    The formation is famous for its difficulty in condensing, but once the condensing is successful, its power must be amazing.


    Once, Su Yan had seen the fourth-level formation master directly strangling a strong man who was close to the immortal level by relying on the fourth-level killing array. The strong man who was killed had no resistance at all.


    A formation can destroy the army, this is not groundless, its horror directly makes the formation mage a guest of various clans.


    Of course, there is a big difference between what Su Yan thinks in his heart and this. At least the bead made up of countless huge formations in Su Yan''s hand has no actual lethality. He has not found any strangeness now. , More like a craft.


    Su Yan inspected the inside of Yuanzhu, and then his spiritual consciousness left the inside and returned to his mind.


    Slowly opening their eyes, Ji Gu and Ji Ruxue both looked at him eagerly, wanting to know what they found.


    Ji Gu was the first to ask: "What did you find?"


    Su Yan pondered for a while, and decided not to tell them the facts, because he couldn''t explain clearly, otherwise he would make them doubt his identity.


    "Nothing to find, there is an iron ball empty inside."


    Ji Gu was disappointed when he heard the words, but then he looked at Su Yan with cold eyes and said, "Really?!"


    Su Yan looked directly at Ji Gu without any fear: "Really."


    Ji Gu saw plainness in Su Yan''s eyes, and was not scared by his majesty at all. This made the young man in front of him even more uncertain.


    "I don''t think you really look like a teenager, but more like an old monster who has lived longer than me."


    Ji Ruxue interrupted immediately: "Grandpa, how can you say that to Su Yan."


    "Women''s college is not in, and women''s college is not."


    Ji Gu retracted the ball, his complexion was completely restored, holding the tea on the table, drinking alone.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but said, "Although there is nothing in it, the weird pattern is not simple. I guess it was painted by a very powerful person."


    "How powerful?"


    Su Yan deliberately frightened Ji Gu, and said directly: "That must be an existence beyond Taoists."


    Ji Gu''s complexion was stunned, and he almost spit out a sip of tea. He was only at the peak of the later stage of the Grand Master, surpassing the existence of Taoists, so wouldn''t he be like an ant.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Just guessing."


    Su Yan stood up, looked at the scenery at the bottom of the valley, and said lightly: "Even if there is such a strong person, it is impossible for us to resist, because we can''t get him at all."


    Ji Gu nodded, but what Su Yan said was reasonable.

 Chapter 681： Infatuation Gu

    This is equivalent to some unreasonable worries, and if the strong do take any action, it is absolutely without resistance.


    Su Yan continued to speak at this moment: "This weird pattern is almost exactly the same as Caesar''s display. The two must be connected."


    "Caesar is the Western overlord, and the war with you is also the first time that we have stepped into our country. Is this the creator of strange patterns traveling around the world?"


    "I don''t know if he traveled around, but it''s certain that this person should be strong, but I don''t know if he is still alive, good or evil."


    "I think it should be gone. Maybe Caesar only learned from his descendants or disciples. Otherwise, if there is such a powerful master, wouldn''t he have come to seek revenge for you?"


    Su Yan nodded in response to Ji Gu''s words. Ji Gu''s analysis was correct. If there was a surpassing Taoist, he would have died long ago.


    "Forget it, why should such things be overthinking, it''s not helpful at all."


    Su Yan''s surface is calm, but his heart is uneasy. Not to mention the weird patterns, even the exquisite formation can make Su Yan determined that the creator must be an existence beyond Taoism.


    "Since the ball has been seen, then I won''t bother me, so I''ll leave."


    Su Yan planned to leave and deceived Ji Gu, but he was still planning to go back to investigate more information, and he wanted to figure out what is the use of this formation.


    Ji Gu said: "After eating here, let''s go, Ruxue, go get some food."


    Ji Ruxue nodded, and walked towards a kitchen not far from the courtyard.


    There is nothing to eat in this place, except for poisonous insects, which is nothing more than a table of poisonous insects.


    Su Yan was so kind, and didn''t want to brush Ji Gu''s kindness, so he agreed.


    After Ji Gu drank a cup of tea, he retreated for an excuse, but Su Yan didn''t care and sat in the pavilion to practice.


    In the kitchen at this time, Ji Ruxue was really picking up the poisonous insects, preparing for a poisonous insect feast.


    When Ji Gu walked in, when Ji Ruxue saw it, she said, "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "Why do you need to help."


    Ji Ruxue was embarrassed, naturally because of the anger at Ji Gu just now.


    "Do you like him very much?"


    Hearing this, Ji Ruxue''s roots immediately turned red, and his face was about to drip blood.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, isn''t my granddaughter always bold and bold?"


    Upon hearing this, Ji Ruxue turned to look at Ji Gu, and said very seriously: "Yes, I like Su Yan, he is worthy of my liking."


    Ji Gu frowned slightly, but a faint smile appeared for a moment.


    "Yes, this young man is indeed excellent. With his calmness, he can become a great master."


    "What I like about him is not his calmness, nor his strength. I like his character and his unyielding will."


    Thinking about the decisive battle between Su Yan and Hades in MapleStory, Ji Ruxue''s heart fluctuated. At that moment, she had already vowed to the sky that Su Yan would not marry in this life.


    A woman who is serious is definitely more terrifying than a man. It is not that she has the ability to destroy the world, but the kind of persistence.


    Ji Gu looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "Does he like you?"


    Hearing this, Ji Ruxue''s sweet eyes suddenly dimmed, and she lowered her head directly and stopped talking.


    Ji Gu sighed deeply, and said angrily: "That stinky boy doesn''t like you, why do you still have illusions about him so hard?"


    "It''s his business whether he loves me or not, and it''s mine whether I love him or not."


    "you!"


    Ji Gu was angry, so he wanted to take a picture with his palm up, but in the end Ji Gu did not fall.


    "My Ji Gu''s granddaughter is unrequited love, which man can''t find your qualifications?"


    "Mediocre, I don''t like it."


    "Then he has someone he likes, or is he?"


    Ji Ruxue bit her lip, and a trace of blood oozes out. This is where she is most sad.


    "He has people he likes, and they like each other."


    Ji Gu could hear Ji Ruxue''s trembling voice, and the heart that had become more and more angry at this moment also softened, and he felt extremely sorry.


    "Aren''t you stupid, why bother with yourself."


    "I can''t help it. I like him but I can''t forget it. I have no choice."


    "Hey!"


    Ji Gu sighed heavily, turned his back to Ji Ruxue and said, "Come with me."


    Ji Ruxue naturally followed closely, and accompanied Ji Gu to a secret room.


    "Ask what love in the world is, and teach life and death!"


    "Unexpectedly, when you were young, you wanted to taste the poison of love. Why can''t my granddaughter Tianzongzhi be loved by others."


    "No, I like him because of his character."


    "Then do you want to keep going like this?"


    Ji Ruxuebei bit her red lips tightly, pulled her hands very close, and was silent for a long time before saying: "It''s not impossible to continue like this."


    "Silly."


    Ji Gu took out a jade-like box and placed it in Ji Ruxue''s hand.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Ji Ruxue shook her head, but she had already guessed in her heart.


    "This is the infatuation Gu cultivated for you. I guess you will have a love debt. I didn''t expect it to work so quickly."


    "Infatuation Gu?!"


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes opened wide, and she didn''t expect her grandpa to cultivate Infatuation Gu so quickly.


    But after another thought, she realized that something was wrong, this must have been cultivated by Ji Gu at some price.


    "Grandpa, are you..."


    Ji Gu interrupted Ji Ruxue''s words, and said lightly: "If you want to have him, you have to use this thing now. It''s nothing for me to spend a little blood."


    "grandfather."


    "Once the Infatuation Gu gets down on him, he will fall in love with you."


    Ji Ruxue ran into the deer in her heart, thinking that Su Yan was kind to herself, the sweetness made her face red involuntarily.


    "Child, don''t have any worries. Love is not as great as it is said, but love is also selfish.


    Ji Ruxue thought that if she got Gu, then Su Yan would not like Jin Shiya. She was taking Su Yan from Jin Shiya.


    "No, no, I can''t sorry Shiya."


    Ji Ruxue handed the jade box to Ji Gu, naturally she would not do such a thing.


    "I said just now, love is selfish."


    "No, I don''t want selfish love."


    Ji Gu put the jade box back into Ji Ruxue''s hands and hugged her and said, "Child, you don''t have to put Gu, you can take it, and if you still think so in a month, give it to me again. "


    Ji Gu is giving Ji Ruxue a month to think about it. If Ji Ruxue is still like that, then he is doing his best.


    Ji Ruxue didn''t refuse this time, she was confused now and looked at a loss.


    "Okay, let''s cook."


    Ji Ruxue nodded, returned to the kitchen, and began to make a poisonous insect feast.


    Su Yan didn''t know all this, he was still practicing quietly in stagnation.

 Chapter 682： Contradictory heart

    Su Yan did not resist the poisonous insect banquet. On the contrary, the deep-fried meal was very suitable for him. The meal was eaten for nearly an hour.


    After the meal, Su Yan said goodbye to Ji Gu, planning to return to the panda market, and then back to Jiangbei.


    When he left, Su Yan said to Ji Gu: "This time the Witch Clan has aggressively invaded Ji Ruxue, so as to threaten you with this, hoping to get your attention."


    Ji Gu also frowned, and said with lingering fear: "I have been staring at the Lich King, but I have ignored them. This is my fault."


    The presence of the first person in the southwest, Miao Gu Gu King, was able to admit his fault in front of Su Yan, which was very difficult to see.


    After all, if it weren''t for Su Yan this time, his granddaughter would be in danger, and even greater disasters would be involved because of this. Ji Gu felt a little lingering after thinking about it.


    "This time the Wu Clan suffered a heavy loss. I think they may not infringe in a short time. Of course it is not absolute."


    Ji Gu naturally knew what Su Yan meant. It was not absolute, it must have been the Lich King''s dispatch. At that time, it was probably a real decisive battle.


    The first condition for the Lich King to be dispatched was that he had broken through, thinking that he had a high degree of certainty that he could defeat Ji Gu, otherwise he would not be easily dispatched.


    Ji Gu knew very well that a battle with the Lich King would be inevitable, and everything left over from twenty years ago would be resolved, and this battle would not be long.


    "I wonder if Zhonghai will pay attention to this matter?"


    Su Yan thought of Zhong Hai, where there were strong men sitting there. If he could make a move, the Lich King would have absolutely no struggle.


    "Zhonghai''s big bosses only attack people who threaten China. We Miao Gu and the Wu Clan are just fighting for territory, and he will not interfere."


    Su Yan was right to think about it. Naturally, such things would not be in the eyes of the Zhonghai boss. Even if the Wu Clan did some evil, it was only in one place. As long as there was no big disturbance, Zhonghai''s would generally not intervene.


    "Well, the green hills will not change to the long flow of green water, let''s not live here."


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly said: "I also want to go with you."


    Su Yan nodded, knowing that Ji Ruxue was going back to the panda market, and naturally agreed.


    The two left the Worm Valley and headed directly towards Panda City. Two days later, they appeared on the streets of Panda City.


    "Su Yan, are you going back to Jiangbei directly this time?"


    Su Yan replied: "Of course, I have been out for so long this time, I must go back, and the Spirit Gathering Array still needs to take care of it."


    "Can you stay a few more days?"


    Ji Ruxue looked forward to it, hoping that Su Yan would stay for a few more days so that he would watch Su Yan for a few more days.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at Ji Ruxue earnestly: "You are a good girl. If you can''t commit this, there will be no results following me."


    Ji Ruxue showed disappointment, but she held up her head, revealing a stubborn color.


    "It''s my thing that I like you, and it''s your thing that you like me or not."


    Su Yan was stunned, unexpectedly Ji Ruxue had such thoughts, she could not help shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    He couldn''t live up to Jin Shiya, and he didn''t even think of accepting both daughters.


    Since Ji Ruxue was so persistent, Su Yan had no choice but to let him go.


    "Okay, let''s don''t live here."


    Su Yan planned to rush to the airport directly, not wanting to delay too much time.


    Ji Ruxue stopped and said: "Why do you want to go to my house for a meal before leaving? Besides, because you defeated the Witch Clan high priest, many people want to thank you."


    "Thanks no more."


    Su Yan didn''t want to cause trouble. He didn''t like to see those big bosses in the martial arts world and political and business circles, like a clumsy dog.


    "It''s your thing that you don''t like me, but can''t you agree to such a request?"


    Ji Ruxue''s tears surged, and she wanted to shed tears.


    Compared with the previous little witch who made the Southwest feel fearful, Ji Ruxue has completely changed. She doesn''t know it, but others can see it clearly, becoming depressed and lacking in spirituality.


    "Well, just go to your house and have another meal."


    Ji Ruxue was very happy, and the hand that had already held the jade box loosened at this moment.


    The two returned to Ji''s villa. At this moment, the Ji''s villa was full of people, all to thank Su Yan.


    Even Wei Zifu was also in the line. Wei Zixu was squeezed into the crowd with an embarrassing look, completely losing the glory of the past.


    He was forcibly pulled by the guardian husband, so naturally he wanted to apologize for the previous events. He was reluctant in every way, especially when he saw Ji Ruxue and Su Yan come back together, this reluctance became even stronger.


    "Boy, don''t hurry up to apologize."


    Wei Zifu gave Wei Zixu a kick. Wei Zixu walked to Su Yan hesitantly, and said with an iron face: "I''m sorry."


    Su Yan''s face was flat, neither nodding nor shaking his head, let alone speaking, which made Wei Zixu quite embarrassed.


    Wei Zifu walked out at this moment, with a smile on his face: "The previous things were all misunderstandings. I, Wei Zifu, apologize to you here."


    Seeing that Wei Zifu lowered his posture like this, the other big guys all changed their colors, and there was a lot of discussion about this.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he said lightly: "How honorable is Patriarch Wei, how can I apologize."


    "You defeated the witch disaster of the Witch clan and saved the safety of the Southwest. It is worth my apology."


    Wei Zifu said ironically, with a sonorous and powerful voice.


    "There is no need to mention this, and I don''t care about it."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Wei Zifu''s expression finally eased, which at least means that there is no worry.


    "Master Su, we have prepared a banquet at the Panda Hotel, and we are waiting for you to enjoy it."


    Su Yan nodded, this banquet must go, otherwise these people would think they look down on them.


    Naturally, Su Yan is not afraid of these people, but he does not want to hate, and it is reasonable to eat a meal.


    A group of people were seated according to their respect. Su Yan was naturally the first. Next to him were Ji Ruxue and Wei Zifu. There were at least a thousand people in the entire hotel.


    Su Yan got up and left when he was full of wine and food. Ji Ruxue hurriedly followed and returned to Ji''s house with him.


    Su Yan put on his coat, tidyed it up, and then looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "If you have time to play in Jiangbei in the future, Shiya will always be thinking of you."


    "If you don''t come, it will only be disastrous. I don''t want to be a light bulb."


    Su Yan haha, smiled awkwardly, naturally unable to answer these words.


    But Ji Ruxue had already held that infatuation Gu in her hands, she was hesitating, she was contradictory, her heart swayed, and she didn''t know how to choose.


    "Your complexion is not so good, is it something uncomfortable?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking when seeing Ji Ruxue''s face turn blue and white.


    Ji Ruxue hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, it''s okay, it''s just that you are a little sad when you are leaving."


    "I still said that, I hope you can harvest your love."


    "My love cannot tolerate others except you."


    Su Yan silently turned and headed outside the villa. This matter was constantly being sorted out and messed up, and he could only feel relieved if he was worried.

 Chapter 683： Down Gu

    Ji Ruxue watched Su Yan leave, and took a taxi outside the street and disappeared from her vision, and her tears also fell.


    The jade box in her hand fell directly to the ground, but she was completely indifferent, and her eyes had already been blurred by tears.


    "Ji Ruxue, Ji Ruxue, why can''t you make up your mind, don''t you want to keep your beloved man?"


    "Now it''s too late to say anything, others have already left, they have already left."


    But there was a person beside Ji Ruxue, it was Wei Zixu.


    Wei Zixu looked at Ji Ruxue with a trembling face, and said directly: "Ruxue, why are you so embarrassed for yourself."


    Seeing Wei Zixu, Ji Ruxue quickly wiped away her tears, and said sternly, "You don''t need to worry about my business."


    "Before you were carefree and a little witch, now you are more hesitant than an aunt."


    Wei Zixu sighed and walked directly to Ji Ruxue.


    "I know that you have already lost me in your heart. I don''t want anything. I just want to tell you that if you can fight for it, you must fight for it. Love is selfish and it is not a crime."


    "If I had that infatuation Gu, I would not hesitate to drop on you now, so I can get you."


    ...


    What is looking forward to is her face. It is too ridiculous. I don��t understand it. I hope you will understand for a moment. Whether happiness is too heavy... What is not available is always in commotion, and those who are favored are not afraid...


    Wei Zixu suddenly hummed a song, and his voice was very good, almost the same as the original one.


    Ji Ruxue''s heart was shaken at this moment, and her whole body seemed to be cut by countless sharp blades, making it extremely uncomfortable.


    "What is unavailable is always in commotion, and those who are favored are not afraid."


    Ji Ruxue silently read the lyrics, tears burst into her eyes, the jade box on the ground also returned to her hand, and she ran towards the outside of the villa.


    Wei Zixu looked at Ji Ruxue''s back and felt pain in his heart. Ji Ruxue did not understand the reason for his singing, and his hope was shattered.


    The unavailable is always in a commotion, and the favored are all unafraid. He wants to say that he can''t get Ji Ruxue, but Ji Ruxue thinks he can''t get Su Yan.


    Ji Ruxue drove a sports car directly, speeding to the airport. At this moment, she was extremely determined. She didn''t care about other things, she wanted her own love, even if she was selfish.


    At this time, Su Yan had arrived at the airport, applied for a first-class ticket, and then sat in the VIP lounge waiting.


    Su Yan took out the phone, and it was naturally Jin Shiya.


    "Shiya, what''s the matter?"


    "You also said that you have been to the Southwest for so long and you haven''t come back."


    Jin Shiya was naturally a little angry, and Ji Ruxue was the most important one in the southwest. This had to make Jin Shiya a little worried and a little jealous in her words.


    "Are you worried that I will provoke the flowers?"


    Su Yan said with a smile, intending to tease Jin Shiya.


    "Do you dare, if you are squeezing flowers and grass outside, then come back and kneel on the washboard."


    Hearing the three words on the washboard, Su Yan smiled even more: "If you scare me so much, then I won''t be back."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly said, "No, you must come back immediately."


    "What can you do when you come back, not to sleep with a pillow."


    Jin Shiya knew what Su Yan was thinking, and she was conflicted inside, but she still said angrily: "Don''t give me any random thoughts, you have to agree to what you promised."


    Su Yan''s smile dissipated, and said displeased: "Are you really afraid that I won''t come back?"


    Jin Shiya said suddenly: "Don''t be afraid, I believe my brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya''s words immediately made Su Yan lose his temper, which made him unable to answer the conversation, and unable to say anything that worried Jin Shiya.


    "Okay, I''m at the airport in Panda City, so let''s wait for me at home to make good food."


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter, and said hurriedly: "Okay, I will prepare you a table of great dinner."


    Hanging up, Su Yan closed his eyes and thought, waiting for time.


    And Ji Ruxue also arrived at the airport at this moment, looking around.


    The airport in Xiongwu City is naturally very big. It is not easy to find someone in the vast crowd, but Ji Ruxue cannot give up.


    She never missed any place, she looked for it carefully, and must find him before Su Yan boarded the plane.


    "Su Yan, don''t leave here, I don''t allow you to leave."


    Ji Ruxue became more anxious, her eyes filled with Su Yan''s figure. She was afraid that Su Yan would leave, and she would never have a chance again.


    Ji Ruxue searched the entire airport, but she didn''t find Su Yan, which made her panic.


    Ji Ruxue thought of a way and rushed directly to the broadcast room of the airport, planning to use the broadcast to find Su Yan.


    "Hello Mr. Su Yan, a friend of yours is looking for you now, please go to the broadcast room immediately."


    With the sound of the broadcast, the entire airport could hear this sentence, and Su Yan naturally heard it.


    He seemed to know that it was Ji Ruxue''s ghost, and did not intend to see Ji Ruxue. He was afraid of causing more trouble, and it was best to escape.


    "Passengers going to Jiangbei, please note: Your flight **** is now boarding. Please bring your belongings, show your boarding pass, and board the plane from Gate 4. I wish you a pleasant journey, thank you!"


    Su Yan got up, walked directly to boarding gate No. 4, and handed the plane ticket to the inspector.


    But at this moment, Ji Ruxue appeared in front of him, looking at him out of breath.


    "Su Yan, you are not allowed to leave."


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue and said, "Why bother?"


    "No, I have something to tell you, it''s a big deal!"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "You come out first."


    Seeing Ji Ruxue frowned, Su Yan followed her to the waiting room, thinking that something really happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I like you, I love you, and I want to be with you forever."


    Ji Ruxue rushed directly to Su Yan, hugged him tightly, not letting him go.


    Su Yan frowned, the thing he didn''t want to see the most still appeared, which made him very embarrassed.


    But before Su Yan could do it, Ji Ruxue had planted the Infatuation Gu and got directly into the collar of Su Yan''s placket.


    Infatuation Gu entered Su Yan''s clothes, pierced the skin of his chest at a very fast speed, and went directly into Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan just felt something or something in his clothes, but when he separated Ji Ruxue to check, there was nothing.


    "Su Yan, you can''t live without Panda Market."


    Su Yan originally wanted to be angry, but suddenly felt an inexplicable sharp pain in his chest, cold sweat came out, and his brain was dizzy.


    Dantian Spiritual Energy rushed out toward his chest, but Su Yan didn''t feel anything in his chest, which made his face sink completely.

 Chapter 684： Refine

    This painful weird, and without warning, the most important Su Yan''s spiritual power could not be detected, even his face at the moment darkened.


    Ji Ruxue looked panicked, and she helped Su Yan to care about: "Su Yan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Ruxue with a hint of coldness in his eyes, and asked, "Did you do something to me?!"


    Ji Ruxue showed a very aggrieved appearance, tears slipped down, she didn''t want to hide it.


    "I love you, I want you."


    Su Yan seemed to understand that this strange pain was caused by Ji Ruxue, but he didn''t know what method Ji Ruxue used.


    Su Yan knew about Gu poison, but he didn''t believe it was Gu poison. He couldn''t even find any trace of it.


    However, Su Yan never expected that Ji Gu arrived in Worm Valley to cultivate this infatuation Gu, and the most important thing is that he also spent his blood for this.


    Essence and blood enter the body, and Gu worms mutate directly. Unlike ordinary Gu worms, Su Yan wants to find out unless his realm is higher than Ji Gu, obviously his realm is lower than Ji Gu.


    Of course, this is not absolute, after all, Su Yan is very human, and there are many memories of previous lives in his brain.


    Su Yan supported the passage wall on the side, staring at Ji Ruxue with a gloomy look, and said angrily: "Did you kill me?!"


    Ji Ruxue nodded, seeing Su Yan''s hideous gaze, she was a bit wronged, and even more condemned, but she didn''t regret it.


    "Yes, I have poisoned you. As long as you don''t hate me, it will be relieved."


    "Does it hurt if I love you?"


    Ji Ruxue fiddled with her fingers vigorously, not speaking is the default.


    "You are a very good girl, but now it makes me feel a little sick."


    Su Yan held his chest, the pain became more intense, it was a feeling of swallowing the heart.


    Although he has a strong mental power, this kind of pain also makes him abnormally uncomfortable, especially the violent tremor of his body at this moment, and there is a very obvious physical reaction to the pain.


    "Let''s leave here first."


    "The most poisonous woman''s heart!"


    Su Yan pushed Ji Ruxue away, then walked towards the outside of the airport, but disappeared in the crowd for a while.


    Ji Ruxue was busy with the vast crowd, tears rushing, and she didn''t even care about the people around her who pointed to her.


    ...


    The jungle hinterland, deeper than the Worm Valley, has left the southwest and entered the land of Bagan.


    Bagan, a country dominated by agriculture, is full of turbulence even in modern times. The living standards of the people here are naturally not comparable to that of China, so that Bagan people often smuggle into the southwest of the border.


    Although the original Bagan was backward, it was still free, but after the Lich King was driven out of the southwest and settled here, within a year, Bagan became the world of the Lich King.


    The martial arts world of Bagan respects him, and the political and business circles follow their orders. The Lich King is also regarded as a native emperor in Bagan.


    But the Lich King is naturally not satisfied with this small land. He has coveted the Southwest for twenty years, and wants to return to his homeland and become the ruler of the Southwest.


    Originally, this dream was infinitely close to him. Taking advantage of Ji Gu''s departure from the panda market, his Four King Kong and the high priest invaded the panda market and could easily take Ji Ruxue away.


    Of course he also expected that Wei Zifu would stop him, but the Lich King had no worries about it after he had practiced the art of sacrifice with the high priest''s witch misfortune.


    But he failed in the end. For this reason, he also lost his right hand. It can be said that the Wu Clan basically left him with a bare commander now, and none of his other masters.


    The Lich King was naturally furious at this, and the hatred in his heart was not only Ji Gu, but also Su Yan.


    At this time, the Lich King was sitting in the pool and was undergoing a blood bath. The blood was the blood of the birds and beasts in the jungle, and they all had a strong cultivation base.


    The Lich King was naturally practicing the secret technique, and at the same time he was also trying to break through. Only if both succeeded, he was 100% sure to invade the southwest.


    The people of the Witch tribe don''t care about half a minute near here, this is a forbidden area, once they enter, they will definitely be killed.


    But they all waited anxiously outside, waiting for their king to break through, and then led them to kill back.


    "I don''t know how the king broke through."


    A powerful wizard of the Wu family, with a look of anxiety.


    "Now the witches are all dependent on the king, and the high priests...all."


    Another master of the witch clan was unable to cry. Obviously, the death of witch disaster and others caused the entire witch clan to grieve.


    "The great king''s supernatural power is superb, as long as he can practice our Wu Clan''s top secret technique, that old man Ji Gu is definitely not an opponent."


    "Yes, those secret techniques are so terrifying. Our witches have been practiced by two ancestors for thousands of years, but the great king will definitely be the third person to practice."


    Everyone is waiting quietly, looking forward to the moment of success. They can only welcome success, but cannot accept failure.


    At this time, the Lich King was not disturbed by the outside world at all, and focused on breaking through. The first thing he had to do was to break through the realm.


    The spiritual power of the Lich King is also black, more pure than witch misfortune, like a black carbon, at this time it directly enveloped him, as if being swallowed by darkness.


    For a long time, a terrifying wave rang in the blood bath, the whole blood bath was like a river and the sea, countless blood water directly turned into clear water, and all the spiritual power in it was absorbed by the Lich King.


    "Wuha!"


    The Lich King''s blood squirmed and poured directly into the dantian. At this moment, the dantian was already full of spiritual power.


    The dantian began to change, becoming stronger and bigger, and all the spiritual powers were purer, and this moment came naturally.


    From the beginning, the Lich King was only one step away from reaching the Grandmaster''s Consummation. It used to be the peak of the Grandmaster''s later stage. Now it is not so difficult to break through.


    The Lich King succeeded in breaking through, but did not give up. His hands were sealed, and a terrifying wave began to spread out. The secret room began to turbulent, and finally it was directly broken.


    The witches outside did not know why, all of them ran around with their heads in fright and fled outside.


    "what''s going on?"


    "Could he be the king, he failed?"


    The speaker was cut off by a strong master in the realm of masters. He looked at the crowd angrily, and said angrily: "Who dares to speak ill of the king, kill him!"


    The people of the Witch tribe were so scared that no one dared to guess wildly, and could only wait quietly.


    And the original building had long been in ruins, but there was a loud noise in the ruins.


    After the loud noise, a figure directly emerged from the inside and jumped into the air, making the entire Wu people a sensation!


    "The Lich King! The Lich King!"


    All the Wu people roared, and some even burst into tears, too happy.


    The Lich King got out, which meant that he had succeeded in breaking through, and the secret technique was also perfected.

 Chapter 685： You finally came

    The Lich King looked at his people and uttered a violent anger, overwhelming the sky, black air covering the sky, and the whole place was dark.


    The witch people trembled and bowed one after another to swear their loyalty to the Lich King.


    The original handsome appearance of the Lich King is now no longer, except that the white dress is still full of anger, not looking at his face, he thought it was a fairy descending to the earth.


    The Lich King looked to the southwest, with a solemn expression between his brows. At this moment, he had waited too long.


    "You leave me on standby, wait for me to kill Ji Gu, and then follow me to the southwest!"


    All the Wu people roared in excitement, and they were extremely crazy, especially those who escaped from the southwest, with tears in their eyes.


    "This moment is finally coming!"


    The Lich King disappeared and the sky returned to normal, while the Lich clans were all ready to go, waiting for good news from the Lich King.


    At this moment, Ji Gu is still in the Worm Valley. Although the infatuation Gu was successfully cultivated, he has not left.


    Consumption of blood is not a simple matter, he must repair it here, it will take a while.


    And what he worried most was that the Lich King came to commit the crime at this time, and that would definitely make matters worse.


    Of course, Ji Gu was still immersed in the illusion of the Witch Clan''s vitality being greatly injured, thinking that the Lich King would constrain a little, so she didn''t panic in her heart.


    Ji Gu sat cross-legged in the room, his eyes closed, and thick smoke was blowing behind him. It was a frantic ascent of spiritual power. He was recovering, gathering the disappearing essence and blood again.


    Essence and blood are more important than spiritual power, and there is only one drop or a few drops for a person.


    It can also be regarded as the natal soul, and unexpected effects can erupt when desperate, but consumption will inevitably pay a great price.


    Ji Gu would rather pay a big price to nurture Infatuation Gu. All this is naturally for Ji Ruxue. He wants to see Ji Ruxue happy. This is his grandfather''s wish.


    Time seemed to have stopped in Ji Gu''s mind at this time, and his recovery would probably take at least several days, but an abnormality stopped his recovery.


    Ji Gu felt an inexplicable fluctuation, which he was naturally familiar with. This was the secret technique of the Witch Clan.


    Before the Lich King arrived, the coercion was already permeating the jungle, wherever he went, the beasts flee, or fly away.


    This wave of fluctuation was far away from Ji Gu, but he could still feel it, so he stopped the recovery.


    When recovering or cultivating, he was fully absorbed, naturally unable to cover all the dangers to the outside world, and Ji Gu naturally did not dare to take risks.


    Ji Gu came out of the room, her face pale at this moment, her eyes were very solemn, and she looked directly at the sky.


    The sky that was supposed to be extremely clear at this moment was a little gloomy, as if it had been tarnished by something, revealing a gray feeling.


    Ji Gu immediately changed color, his eyes widened, and he said coldly: "Is the Lich King going to invade the southwest at this moment?!"


    But he felt that this coercive and pure, unlike a lot of people, made his heart tense, and a bad premonition filled his heart.


    "The Lich King, your high priest and the Four King Kong have been killed, don''t you dare to come here at this time!"


    Ji Gu''s tongue was bursting with spring thunder, and his voice floated around, like ripples spreading out to hundreds of miles away.


    The Lich King naturally felt this wave of fluctuations, his eyes were full of contemptuous smiles, and he didn''t make any response. It''s not too late to say everything after seeing Ji Gu.


    Ji Gu became more anxious, because he was not at his peak at the moment. If the Lich King came to commit an offence, he could not guarantee his undefeated.


    Behind him are the Southwest Budo Realm and even ordinary people. His responsibility is too great to lose.


    It was this responsibility that made him extremely worried, and he hadn''t entered Bagan for twenty years to destroy the Lich King.


    Too much restlessness was exchanged for peace. Ji Gu was also a grandmaster at any rate, the first person in the southwest, and the mere unrest caused too much fear. Wouldn''t it be equivalent to losing before a duel?


    Ji Gu sat in the pavilion, and the top-notch tea had a good rhyme and exuded a delicate fragrance, which made people feel refreshed.


    Ji Gu added a few bottles of super spiritual power to it. Although this thing is not easy to get, it is not difficult to get a few bottles in his capacity.


    Just drank the tea together, Ji Gu felt refreshed all over, her dantian was actually hot, and her pale face turned ruddy at this moment.


    "This super spiritual power liquid is really amazing. I didn''t expect it to contain so much spiritual power."


    Ji Gu was quite surprised. At first, he thought that the hype hadn''t had much effect. Now it seems that he underestimated it.


    "Su Baxian, you are Su Yan. I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. No wonder you can break through the master in more than a year."


    Ji Gu also seemed to understand why Su Yan was so powerful. With this kind of heaven-defying super spiritual power liquid, the improvement of his realm didn''t seem to be that incredible.


    "Ruxue has a good vision, and I can rest assured to follow you."


    Ji Gu''s face showed a kind look. This battle is inevitable. As the first and most important guard wall in the southwest, he must do everything for it.


    At this time, the Lich King was very close to Worm Valley, and several flips appeared on the edge of Worm Valley.


    Looking at the densely packed tens of billions of poisonous insects, the Lich King''s face was very calm, without the slightest fear.


    "How can a mere poisonous insect prevent me!"


    The black spiritual power in the hands of the Lich King appeared, with a soul-storing power, which was more terrifying than the power of sacrifice. Is this the top secret method of the Lich King.


    But this doesn''t explain, because he hasn''t seen Ji Gu yet, wouldn''t it let Ji Gu know if he uses his back hand?


    However, the Lich King thought exactly the opposite. He came here to kill Ji Gu, and what he knew would make Ji Gu more uneasy.


    The soul-absorbing power enveloped these poisonous insects, and they suddenly fell one by one, completely without resistance.


    The Lich King also jumped directly, unimpeded all the way.


    The Lich King came to the bottom of the valley, walked along the road, and finally came to the pavilion, where he saw an enemy he hadn''t seen in twenty years.


    Ji Gu turned his back to the Lich King and was holding tea. It was still very plain, but the palm of his hand was already sweating.


    "Ji Gu, haven''t we seen each other for a long time?!"


    Ji Gu said flatly: "Yes, it''s been twenty years, you finally came."


    "Twenty years, I have always remembered the shame of these 20 years, and I am here today to pay back this shame!"


    The face of the Lich King was frightening, and that white robe seemed to be no longer pure at this moment, tainted by the black spiritual power.


    However, Ji Gu was very calm, still holding the tea and tasting it before speaking, "Shame, shame for you, justice for me, justice forever."


    "Justice, hahaha..."


    The Lich King laughed loudly, with a mocking expression on Ji Gu''s words, which seemed so ignorant to him.

 Chapter 686： Desire power

    What is justice, in the eyes of the Lich King, there is only the strong and the weak, the strong is respected, and the natural selection is made. Justice is nothing but the helpless words of the weak.


    The contemptuous eyes of the Lich King explained everything. For Ji Gu''s words, he was only mocking, and for a while, he was a little disappointed.


    "I see you as the goal of the guts, and what you say today has made me very disappointed. Twenty years of hard work I feel a little unworthy."


    Ji Gu was not affected, and still said flatly: "Twenty years of hard work, in my eyes you are still just a futile effort."


    "Huh, don''t you? I will pretend to be calm when I die, and I''ll be able to kill you later. I am afraid the martial arts world in the southwest will be shaken.


    When Ji Gu heard the Southwest Martial Arts Realm, there were fluctuations in his eyes, and he was naturally disturbed. He couldn''t lose this battle.


    "Is it scared? I tell you this time this is to destroy you, and then my Wu people will drive straight in and destroy the southwest martial arts world."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Ji Gu was furious, and finally showed an angry face on his face.


    However, the Lich King didn''t care and continued: "After that, my witch clan will dominate the Southwest, and I will become the master of the Southwest."


    "If you stab the Southwest Budo Realm, Zhong Hai''s will not let you go!"


    Ji Gu wants to use Zhong Hai as a threat, even if he loses, the Lich King will be less afraid.


    But he thought too much, the Lich King didn''t have the slightest fear, his eyes were full of abusive smiles.


    "China Shipping, I have to admit that China Shipping has a big boss, but will he take care of this?"


    "No!" The Lich King said directly, "Don''t forget about Lingnan, Su Ba first smashed Lingnan two hundred buckets, did Zhong Hai fart?"


    Ji Gu trembled all over, with a pale expression on his face. He couldn''t refute this. Lingnan was indeed a fact.


    As long as the Lich King doesn''t slaughter the civilians, the big sea masters in the martial arts world have never cared about it. This is also the confidence of the Lich King to control the Southwest.


    "Ji Gu, you have been sitting in the position of the first person in the Southwest for so long, it''s time for me."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Why are you so stubborn? If you surrender to me, I can spare your life and let you be a **** shovel officer or something."


    Ji Gu''s eyes were furious. He was not a soft persimmon. The existence of the dignified Gu King, the Southwestern Giant Dean, was so humiliated, how could it be tolerated.


    Ji Gu shot directly without using Gu Poison. He knew that against the Lich King, Gu Poison could not take the lead unless the Lich King couldn''t defend it.


    So Ji Gu''s shot is still poison, he is good at Gu poison, is the king of Gu and the king of poison.


    An extremely poisonous force directly attacked the Lich King, and the entire mid-air was directly shrouded, and everything it went was corroded.


    The Lich King sneered again and again, and with a wave of his hand, a wave of witchcraft emerged, against Ji Gu''s poisonous power.


    "Is this mere poison to wash me off the dust?"


    Hearing the words of the Lich King, Ji Gu never thought about it anymore and used the most powerful means.


    "Evil and poisonous disaster!"


    The entire valley floor was immediately enveloped by a poisonous rain, and there was no place to avoid it. The lush trees and pavilions had already been corroded into nothingness at this moment.


    In order to fight, Ji Gu could only abandon these things, besides, he was uneasy, and the chance of winning against the Lich King was very small.


    The Lich King grinned and said, "That''s it!"


    He even swallowed the poisonous rain directly into his mouth, and then washed and vomited it out several times, which caused Ji Gu to shock.


    "Did you break through!"


    "Aren''t you nonsense? If I don''t break through, I will come to a duel with you alone, waiting to die!"


    The Lich King leaped towards Ji Gu and began to make a move. The violent spiritual power poured down, actually blasting Ji Gu into the ground with a punch.


    Ji Gu''s legs forcefully flew out and fought with the Lich King.


    At this moment, the entire valley was violently shocked, just like countless missiles exploding here, and there was no living thing in the jungle for hundreds of miles, all of them fleeing frantically by this loud noise.


    At this moment, the village on the edge of the jungle suffered disaster, and countless jungle beasts and foreign objects fled, which was a devastating blow to the village.


    Many farmers fled with their families to avoid the invasion of these beasts.


    At the same time, local police stations were also dispatched, but there was no way to invade them like a wave of beasts.


    When the troops were dispatched, they could only be able to withstand the continued raging beasts and maintain the safety of other places. At this moment, the southwest was shaking.


    The big men in the martial arts circle gathered to discuss this, and it was naturally led by Wei Zifu.


    "Master Wei, what is the reason for this jungle beast riot?"


    Wei Zifu frowned, he didn''t know, but he guessed a three-pointer in his heart, so that he was vaguely disturbed.


    "I think there are two possibilities. One possibility is that the Gu King is cultivating Gu poison, but such a large-scale beast tide is not like it. The other possibility is that the Wu Clan has committed!"


    "The witches are coming!"


    The crowd was shocked, their faces showed fear and even a look of disbelief.


    "Didn''t the Witch tribe just lose a lot, why dare to commit the crime?!"


    "Maybe the Lich King was dispatched!"


    Wei Zifu''s face was green, but his eyes were deeply jealous.


    Other martial arts leaders also changed their colors, and no longer had any words.


    At this moment, the war within the Worm Valley is still going on, and it is even more fierce.


    "Ji Gu, you can''t beat me, don''t waste your effort!"


    The Lich King''s verbal deterrence was to make Ji Gu give up, but how could it be possible with a word.


    Ji Gu sneered: "If you want to defeat me, you have to use your strength, otherwise you''d better go back to Bagan for me!"


    The Lich King was furious, his hands were stronger, and he suppressed Ji Gu all at once.


    He is now a Grand Master and has an advantage against Ji Gu, but he still lacks the ability to directly kill Ji Gu.


    Ji Gu is inferior and can only release Gu worms. This is his successor and his hope.


    Countless gu worms flew out and attacked the Lich King at extremely fast speeds, some of which were invisible to the eyes.


    The Lich King''s face was solemn, and he was naturally afraid of Gu worms. If he didn''t pay attention, he might capsize.


    "Have you finally resorted to the last resort? Then I will let you know what despair is!"


    The Lich King''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying wave spread, the sky and the earth changed color, the worm valley turned into a black, even the night pearl did not shine.


    "You are!"


    Ji Gu showed a trace of fear, he smelled the smell of danger, and even the smell of terror fluctuations.


    "Want to know, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, this is my 20 years of hard work!"


    "Soul Master!"


    When the Lich King completely unfolded it, a soul-storing power emerged, rushing directly towards Ji Gu, which was bound to destroy his soul.


    Ji Gu finally completely changed color, even if he resisted this wave of fluctuations stubbornly, he knew that it was just futile.


    Even in the heyday, Ji Gu is not sure that he will be able to escape. It seems that today I am afraid that he will really be left in this Worm Valley.

 Chapter 687： puppet

    Ji Gu''s eyes became more and more muddy, and his heart was naturally uneasy. Now he is at a complete disadvantage. Because of the last resort, the Lich King has no fear at all.


    He understands that the Lich King is definitely not pretending to be big. In this case, pretending to be an idiot is definitely an idiot. Even the strong will be prepared for a strong blow.


    Countless gu worms are attacking the Lich King, and all kinds of sneak attacks are impossible to prevent. Ji Gu still holds a trace of fortune, hoping that his gu worms can buy him some time.


    However, the black spiritual power of the Lich King surged wildly at this moment, and the sky was filled with black air. Not only that, but Ji Gu felt a powerful soul-absorbing power.


    This invisible force seems to be pulling his soul, more like a mental attack, in short, Ji Gu is very uncomfortable now.


    "Twenty years ago, I might be afraid of your Gu worms, but now these are no more than playthings in front of me."


    The Lich King directly grabbed a huge gu worm and threw it into his mouth without hesitation. The teeth closed and a green liquid splashed out.


    This green liquid is naturally very poisonous, but the Lich King is not afraid at all, and he stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked it.


    "This Gu worm tastes good."


    A smile appeared on the Lich King''s face, and he grabbed a few more Gu worms and stuffed them directly into his mouth.


    Although it looks very disgusting, it shows that the Lich King is not afraid of Ji Gu''s worms at all, that is, he is not afraid of his greatest successor.


    Ji Gu changed color completely, with deep fear in his eyes, it was obvious that the Lich King''s soul-storing method specifically restrained Gu worms.


    Contemplating Dafa can attack the soul. These gu worms are shredded to pieces before they get close to the Lich King, and either die or become unconscious gu worms.


    Ji Gu made a seal on both hands and directly displayed a secret technique to deal with the Lich King''s soul-containing magic, but it was still completely suppressed, and his brain was suffering from huge tears.


    "Ji Gu, why are you so persistent, death is already inevitable, give me your soul quickly."


    The Lich King showed a wicked smile. His soul-containing technique relies on absorbing other people''s spirits and spirits to enhance his cultivation, so he naturally wants to obtain Ji Gu''s spirits.


    "Hmph, this is not attachment, I have no retreat, you must kill me if you want to get involved in the Southwest!"


    "Even if I don''t invade the southwest, I will take your life. Twenty years ago your Gu worm kept me awake at night!"


    At this moment, the Lich King showed a vicious look on his face. The face that was originally ugly now became more gloomy, with runes densely covered with black spiritual power.


    The Lich King shook his whole body, countless Gu worms fell off his body directly, all turned into nothingness.


    Ji Gu''s face became cold, and he directly forced out two drops of essence and blood. Now he was completely fighting, and life and death were between these two drops.


    The essence and blood turned into spiritual power, and along with Ji Gu''s secret technique, he blasted directly towards the Lich King. The cover was overwhelming and the worm valley seemed to collapse.


    When the two fist exchange, the light will always appear, the wind is fierce, the ripples are shaking, and the heaven and the earth are constantly changing.


    The Lich King was not afraid of Ji Gu''s spiritual power attack. He is now a Grandmaster Consummation. Compared to Ji Gu''s realm, his spiritual power is naturally stronger, although he didn''t use essence and blood.


    Ji Gu''s face was full of violent, paler, her hair dropped during the battle, and her head began to bald. This was because the blood had left her body.


    "Ji Gu, look at what you look like now, an old man about to go into the soil."


    Ji Gu no longer spoke, her eyes were very dim, but she stared at the Lich King, still full of killing intent.


    He knew that there was no way out, but he still had to fight to the last moment, he still wanted to drag the Lich King into the water and die with him.


    Ji Gu''s dantian swelled, and his abdomen began to grow slowly, like a toad, and it made a croaking sound.


    The Lich King looked cold and wanted to leave, but Ji Gu rushed up and hugged him directly.


    The Lich King''s fist fell, directly hitting Ji Gu''s forehead, his power overwhelmed the sky, and Ji Gu''s head was directly sunken.


    But Ji Gu remained motionless, clinging to the Lich King tightly, and he wanted to blew himself up with the Lich King.


    Of course, the Lich King was anxious, but he didn''t want to get all the same, so he hurriedly displayed the Soul Contemplation Technique.


    "If you want to explode, there is no door!"


    The Lich King Soul Concentration Dafa directly flooded into Ji Gu''s elders, destroying his divine consciousness, Ji Gu''s face suddenly became bloodless, and his eyes were godless, becoming a floating object.


    The Lich King let out a cold sweat and blasted back hundreds of meters away, staring at Ji Gu''s fallen body with an iron face.


    "The old immortal, you want to hold me when you die, and see if I don''t break your body!"


    The Lich King directly displayed a spiritual power attack, but he regretted it just after casting it, and hurriedly used a secret technique to pursue a spiritual power attack to resolve it.


    He looked at Ji Gu on the ground, and he had other thoughts in his heart.


    Ji Gu is now shattered, and he is already a dead person, and there is no more Gu King Ji Gu in the world.


    But Ji Gu left a body of cultivation base, which has not yet dissipated. If the Lich King keeps it, it will be extremely impressive.


    The Lich King leaped towards Ji Gu''s body, with a hint of greed in his eyes, and could not help licking his tongue.


    "Ji Gu, Ji Gu, I didn''t expect you to give me such a big gift if you died, then I would accept it."


    The Lich King did not directly wash away the remaining spiritual power of Ji Gu, but directly wrapped it with spiritual power to prevent the loss of spiritual power.


    After that, he used the secret technique to stick all the runes on Ji Gu''s body, and he wanted Ji Gu to become his puppet.


    Ji Gu is the pinnacle of the later stage of the Grandmaster, and being a puppet has at least the ability of the later stage of the Grandmaster, and this is a dead man, absolutely loyal to his existence.


    Thinking that he was about to have a puppet, the Lich King''s face was full of smiles, and no anger was seen anymore.


    Ji Gu wanted to blew himself up and die with the Lich King, but in the end he fulfilled the Lich King, which is really unpredictable.


    The Lich King used the Soul Concentration Technique at the moment when Ji Gu was about to explode, directly destroying Ji Gu''s consciousness, otherwise Ji Gu would definitely explode and die.


    The entire dense forest calmed down completely, a spiritual barrier sealed the Lich King and Ji Gu inside, and the Lich King was using secret methods to refine Ji Gu into a puppet.


    The refining of a puppet is actually not very difficult, it is much simpler than a living person''s seizure of divine consciousness, you only need to create a divine consciousness that obeys yourself.


    The sun sets in the west, and the afterglow is endless. At this moment, the Lich King is finally done. The body of Ji Gu in front of him has been restored to its original appearance, but the hair is still lost.


    The Lich King looked at Ji Gu and directly issued instructions. Ji Gu''s eyes opened immediately, his face full of majesty, and he directly hit the barrier with a punch, breaking it.


    "It''s not bad, why should I do it myself with you, hahaha!"

 Chapter 688： Effective?

    The war in the dense forest was naturally not known to the bigwigs from all walks of life in the southwest. They still lived a life of drunkenness and gold, living in a peaceful and prosperous age, but they did not know that a storm was about to come.


    "Master Wei, then Master Su seems to have not left, right?"


    A gangster bends over respectfully with a questioning look on his face.


    Wei Zifu is sitting in the first seat now, his face is majestic, and it is unknown what kind of thoughts he has in his heart.


    "How do I know if Grandmaster Su is gone."


    "I heard people say that he arrived at the airport, but was finally pulled back by Miss Ji."


    Hearing Ji Ruxue, the corner of Wei Zifu''s mouth trembled, his face still unwilling.


    This was originally his granddaughter-in-law, but the cooked duck flew and became someone else''s. Naturally, he felt uncomfortable.


    Seeing Wei Zifu''s dissatisfaction, these big men immediately changed the subject and stopped talking about this matter.


    "Master Wei, now there is Gu King guarding the southwest, it can be said to be a peaceful and prosperous age."


    "Yes, everything is the credit of Gu King and Master Wei. On behalf of the martial arts circles and the political and business circles in the north of the southwest, I would like to toast you a cup."


    Wei Zifu''s face eased, and he naturally accepted the cup.


    "Southwest Taiping is mainly attributed to King Gu, I just played a secondary role."


    "Master Wei is humble. I suggest that we all respect Master Wei a cup."


    All the people present raised their glasses and toasted together, and Wei Zifu was naturally full of joy.


    This time the Southwest Crisis had something to do with his Wei Zifu. Had it not been for Su Yan, his Wei Zifu might have been a body now.


    Compared with the excitement here, Ji''s villa is very dull, all because of Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue finally planted infatuation Gu into Su Yan''s body. She was originally full of joy that Su Yan would fall in love with her, but the result was unexpected.


    "Is it true that my own will never get it?"


    Ji Ruxue looked out the window and muttered to herself, her eyes were obviously filled with tears.


    "Su Yan, I''m afraid I am a heinous bad person in your heart now."


    Having said this, Ji Ruxue''s face fell with tears, and the sadness in her heart could not be described.


    "Miss, don''t be sad. It is not wrong to love someone. You have planted the infatuation Gu, then you have to witness the result."


    Ji Ruxue''s personal servant stood in front of her at the moment, speaking words of comfort.


    Ji Ruxue shook her head and said, "No, the result is already there. He hates me and hates me. Now it is a thousand times more than before."


    Thinking of Su Yan''s most poisonous woman''s heart, Ji Ruxue''s heart seemed to be pierced with needles, blood flowed.


    "Miss, Infatuation Gu is not like that, Master''s Infatuation Gu is not ordinary infatuation Gu."


    Ji Ruxue didn''t speak, she didn''t understand her grandfather''s Gu worm.


    "Master has paid a lot for you." The servant sighed and continued, "When you came back, I realized that the infatuation Gu is unusual, it was cultivated by the master''s blood."


    Ji Ruxue shook all over, looked directly at the servant, and said with cold eyes: "What essence?!"


    "It''s the essence of the master''s life. Otherwise, do you think it can be cultivated so quickly, and can you plant Gu worms on Su Ba first?"


    Ji Ruxue was silent, and when she thought about it carefully, she found the problem, and tears came from her eyes.


    "Miss, now is not the time to cry. At this moment, you are going to pursue your own happiness. He hated you before, and now he will definitely have a crush on you."


    Ji Ruxue stood up and left the villa directly. That''s right, the infatuation Gu cultivated by the essence and blood is even stronger. In her opinion, even if Su Yan''s divine consciousness is strong, it can''t resist the infatuation Gu.


    Ji Ruxue sent a lot of people to search around, and the entire Panda City was looking for people like a carpet. She must find Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan was in a hotel in Panda City, and his room was already in a mess, and the walls were almost blasted through by him.


    The hotel sent someone to stop it, but it was still to no avail, so Su Yan was left alone.


    Su Yan was suffering tremendously at this moment, his face was twisted, his body was sweating like rain, especially the pain in his chest made his face tremble.


    At this moment, his heart was beating fast, and the gu worm wandered in his heart, passed directly through his neck and headed towards his brain.


    Su Yan covered his brain, his consciousness was torn, and the pain was even more difficult to describe.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness is very powerful, so the contest with Gu worms is also very fierce. If ordinary people have been controlled by Gu worms, they are completely at its mercy.


    Countless fragments began to appear in Su Yan''s mind. The memories of his previous life and the memories of traveling to the earth were constantly flashing.


    Accompanied by severe pain, his memory actually stayed between Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue, interspersed left and right, constantly emerging.


    "Don''t worry, outsiders will die with me."


    "My name is Jin Shiya, and Brother Yan can call me Shiya."


    "Brother Yan, you are terrified of me, thinking you are not coming."


    "Brother Yan, Shiya wants to sleep with you."


    ...


    Jin Shiya''s smiles, joys and sorrows, her flowery face and moon appearance, her country and the city, her bit by bit, are constantly circulating in Su Yan''s brain.


    Suddenly, all the fragments of Jin Shiya disappeared, completely without a trace, as if they were eliminated.


    "This Ji Ruxue is a pervert. After being so strong, she will definitely not get married."


    "Stinking rogue!"


    "Smelly boy, take advantage of me over and over again, I want to kill you!"


    "Bastard!"


    ...


    Then came the picture of Ji Ruxue, the hot girl and little witch who is still incredibly beautiful.


    Not only that, the original paintings of Jin Shiya were all replaced with those of Ji Ruxue. From the beginning to the end, only Ji Ruxue was in Su Yan''s mind, without Jin Shiya.


    He remembered that he and Ji Ruxue met in the Blood Dragon Pond, stayed at the birthday party, depended on each other in high school, and parted with college students.


    "No, how could my memory be like this!"


    Su Yan''s face was even more distorted, and he kept hitting the wall, which was directly shattered by him.


    "Ji Ruxue, my favorite is Ji Ruxue, why is my brain all Ji Ruxue!"


    "Ji Ruxue, who are you!"


    "Smelly rascal, don''t you recognize me!"


    "who are you!"


    "Boy, I don''t even know anymore?!"


    "you?"


    Ji Ruxue''s cold face suddenly became beautiful, revealing a seductive smile.


    "Brother Yan, I am Ruxue, big bad guy, don''t you know anyone?"


    "Ji Ruxue, why are you so weak?"


    "For you, I can be a little woman."


    "Do you still remember, the military area competition, you asked for the first kiss."


    "First kiss?"


    "Do you still remember that in the love suite, everyone was seen by you."


    "Have you seen it?!"


    Su Yanman had a splitting headache, and he felt like death is better than life, just like the pain of a catastrophe.


    Originally on the 15th floor of the hotel, he had already hit the fifth floor, and he had hit the tenth floor.

 Chapter 689： You dont like me!

    This shock naturally caused panic in the hotel. Many people had escaped from the hotel long ago, and the entire hotel was directly blocked.


    "What happened?" A curious person asked the onlookers.


    "I don''t know. I heard that a mental patient is making trouble."


    "Mental patient?" the curious person asked, "Why is there no one from the police station?"


    At this time, someone who knew a little bit said, "Don''t dare to go in, it''s not a mental patient at all."


    "Who is that?"


    "I''m a very powerful master. I should have been irritated by something, and crashed the walls a lot, hitting the fifth floor of the boat road directly from the 15th floor!"


    "My God, who is this, so fierce."


    "All the fuss."


    A master of the martial arts world is now scratching his beard, looking at the hotel with a cold face, guessing in his heart.


    At this time, Su Yan had already rushed out of the hotel, holding his head outside the hotel in great pain.


    The onlookers were taken aback and evaded, but the master with his beard changed his face.


    "This, isn''t this Grandmaster Su!"


    He was fortunate enough to attend the party and naturally saw Su Yan.


    The master hurriedly notified Wei Zifu and others, and a group of people from the martial arts world rushed over here.


    And Ji Ruxue, who got the news, was driving here in a sports car at this moment, feeling anxious.


    Su Yan''s mind was completely disrupted, like countless pieces of glass shattered into scum, stinging his brain and causing him to flow blood.


    Su Yan rose into the air, leaped over a hundred meters high, dived directly down, and smashed his head to the ground, and the hotel square was suddenly in ruins.


    "Quickly get out, quickly get out, Master Wei is here!"


    Some people disperse ordinary people, and people in the martial arts world also gave way to let Wei Zifu in.


    Wei Zifu saw Su Yan at a glance and jumped directly into the big hole that Su Yan had smashed into.


    "Master Su, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Zifu was still quite anxious, after all, Su Yan had a great contribution to his rescue of Southwest.


    Su Yan glanced at Wei Zifu, and blasted out with a punch. The power was overwhelming, and the wind was very strong. This punch actually blasted Wei Zifu with blood.


    "Master Wei, come up soon, Grandmaster Su is crazy!"


    Wei Zifu clutched his chest and said with cold eyes: "No, he is..."


    Wei Zifu didn''t continue, he realized that Su Yan seemed to have been planted with Gu, and only those with strong mental power would fight against Gu like this.


    "Hurry up and inform Ruxue!"


    But Ji Ruxue had already arrived at this time, and seeing that the hotel was in ruins, he knew that Su Yan was still suffering.


    Ji Ruxue jumped into the cave and saw Su Yan at a glance. Seeing his painful look, her heart was full of distress.


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, don''t fight it!"


    Ji Ruxue walked over and looked at Su Yan with tears.


    Su Yan tilted his head to look at Ji Ruxue, his distorted face actually paused slightly.


    "who are you!"


    "I am Ji Ruxue."


    "Ji Ruxue, Ruxue, are you Ruxue?!"


    Su Yan grabbed Ji Ruxue with fiery eyes, revealing endless love and pity.


    Ji Ruxue was stunned when she saw this, Su Yan''s eyes were too surprised, she had only seen Su Yan doing this to Jin Shiya before.


    Ji Ruxue''s heart was beating very hard, she didn''t know if Su Yan was really restrained by Infatuation Gu.


    "Su Yan, I am Ruxue, Ruxue who scolds you for the stinky rascal and the big villain."


    Su Yan turned over and fell to the ground, covering his brain with both hands, in abnormal pain.


    The echo in his mind at this time was another voice, that was his favorite voice, and what he saw was Ji Ruxue''s sweet smile.


    Ji Ruxue hugged Su Yan and hugged him tightly, tears falling on his cheeks, so sweet and salty.


    "I''m Ji Ruxue, don''t remember the past, then your brain will be much better."


    Su Yan did what Ji Ruxue said, and the pain in the brain really disappeared until the pain disappeared.


    Su Yan returned to calm, looking at Ji Ruxue, her eyes a little hollow.


    "Are you my favorite person?"


    Ji Ruxue''s heart beat faster, she still hesitated at the moment, but still made a decision.


    "I am Ji Ruxue, whether you like it or not is your business."


    Su Yan grabbed Ji Ruxue and kissed him directly. Ji Ruxue''s eyes widened, his brain short-circuited and he couldn''t think at all.


    For a long time, Su Yan showed a handsome smile on his face and looked at Ji Ruxue: "Yes, you are my favorite person. As long as you think about your heartbeat, you will speed up. Just looking at you will feel extremely at ease."


    A smile appeared on Ji Ruxue''s face. Isn''t this kind of Su Yan what she wanted? Did she fantasize countless times? This moment really came true.


    "Su Yan."


    Ji Ruxue plunged directly into Su Yan''s arms and hugged him tightly, never wanting to be separated.


    Su Yan naturally hugged him tightly, but his posture was a little strange.


    "Why do you like to hold me like this?"


    Su Yan''s hand passed through Ji Ruxue''s armpit, which means that Ji Ruxue was lifted by Su Yan, which surprised her.


    "I hug you like this?"


    Su Yan scraped Ji Ruxue''s nose. He used to do this very much, but the target was Jin Shiya.


    A trace of silence flashed in Ji Ruxue''s eyes, which was somewhat different from what she had imagined.


    Although Su Yan liked her, the movements were the same as before. These movements were all done to Jin Shiya. She just replaced Jin Shiya and became the shadow of Jin Shiya.


    "What''s wrong, aren''t you happy?"


    Ji Ruxue lowered her head and her shoulders trembled. In doing so, she hurt her beloved and Jin Shiya at the same time.


    She was afraid of seeing Jin Shiya and didn''t know how to face her. Thinking of Jin Shiya''s smile, Ji Ruxue was full of guilt.


    "No, you don''t like me, not me!"


    Su Yan was taken aback, puzzled: "Ruxue, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You like Jin Shiya, you never liked me."


    Ji Ruxue said very categorically at this moment, with regret and helplessness in her eyes, and sadness and sorrow in her heart.


    Love can make a person intoxicated, can teach life and death, and can also make a person switch between good and evil.


    "Look at my neck without the jade you gave me. I am not Jin Shiya, I am Ji Ruxue."


    Su Yan was stunned, because he heard Jin Shiya twice and felt that his brain seemed familiar.


    He didn''t obey the Infatuation Gu, just temporarily didn''t fight against Infatuation Gu, and now he heard Jin Shiya, his brain hurt again.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Su Yan tossed indiscriminately, for a while in the air and then on the ground. Only he knew the pain, but ordinary people could understand that it was absolutely uncomfortable.


    Ji Ruxue looked at Su Yan like this, her heart was so painful that she couldn''t breathe, all of this was her selfish desire, and all of this was caused by her.


    But infatuation Gu entered the body and there was no way to take it out, unless Ji Gu could do it.

 Chapter 690： Something is wrong

    "Let''s go back first, I will let Grandpa take you out of the infatuation Gu."


    Ji Ruxue burst into tears, and she blamed herself even more. She regretted it now, but this has become a reality. She knew that she and Su Yan would never be possible, and Su Yan would hate her forever.


    Su Yan''s face was cold. At this moment, his memory returned. Everything was like the moment at the airport. Although his brain hurts, his expression became very calm.


    He didn''t say anything, and didn''t know what to say. Although he hated Ji Ruxue a little bit in his heart, he couldn''t say it.


    Ji Ruxue gave him a Gu, because he liked him, this is not wrong in itself, and even more so now that he needs to help him take out the Infatuation Gu, Su Yan can''t say anything to blame.


    Blame yourself, Su Yan feels a little self-blaming for why she has attracted others, and a good girl has been completely changed by herself.


    A person will change because of some things, even if it is a woman, the deeper the hurt, the more the change will be.


    Su Yan returned to Ji''s villa with Ji Ruxue. Infatuation Gu must be released by Ji Gu, at least he can''t release it now, because the realm is lower than Ji Gu.


    Su Yan sat on the sofa in the lobby, frowning slightly, and was silent all the time. Ji Ruxue did the same, even more embarrassing.


    "Su, Su Yan."


    Su Yan stretched out his hand to signal Ji Ruxue not to say anything, there is no need to say anything.


    "I don''t blame you, only myself."


    "I will blame myself even more if you say that, because I am not good."


    "No, you are a very good girl, just like what you said is whether you like it or not, and whether I like it or not is mine."


    Ji Ruxue lowered her head, and now she regretted it greatly.


    "I don''t know that Infatuation Gu is like this, it actually wants me to replace Shiya, which I can''t do."


    The reason why Ji Ruxue is like this is that she doesn''t want to be the shadow of others because it is not the love she wants.


    "Really, you are a very good girl, but me."


    "Needless to say, you and Shiya are a natural match, I bless you."


    The scene was silent, the Ji family hid in the corner and did not dare to speak, and the whole villa was extremely silent.


    Ji Ruxue has sent the message and received Ji Gu''s response. He is not far from the Panda City and will be back soon.


    "Brother Yan, what happened to you?"


    Su Yan took out his cell phone at this moment, many missed calls and even many text messages.


    He hurriedly called back, told Jin Shiya of safety, and made up some other things, saying that he hadn''t handled it yet, and then hung up after explaining.


    At this time, a burly figure appeared on the street of Panda City, and it attracted the attention of countless people walking on the street.


    "This, isn''t this King Gu!"


    Someone in the martial arts world recognized him, his legs were so frightened that he wanted to treat Ji Gu courteously but was afraid that he would be humble and dare not step forward.


    The big guys who heard the news came here one after another, and Wei Zifu also came here.


    "Brother Ji, you finally came back."


    Wei Zifu smiled and greeted him, but Ji Gu was expressionless and walked directly forward.


    Wei Zifu was taken aback, and immediately caught up, and continued: "Brother Ji, I always feel that the Witch Clan is planning big things recently. I think the Lich King must be about to move, you have to be careful."


    Hearing this, Ji Gu''s complexion suddenly became cold, and he looked directly at Wei Zifu, two groups of turbid air spurted out of his nostrils.


    He grabbed Wei Zifu''s neck casually, and picked him up like a chicken, using spiritual power in his hands.


    Wei Zifu was pinched so he couldn''t breathe, and hurriedly used his spiritual power to break free, his face was stunned.


    The other people around were also taken aback. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all. They knew the relationship between Ji Gu and Wei Zifu. The two of them were so good, how could Ji Gu hold Wei Zifu.


    Judging from Ji Gu''s expression, those present would never think this was a joke, because Ji Gu''s eyes revealed endless killing intent.


    "Brother Ji, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Wei Zifu hurriedly asked, with a hint of aggrieved feeling in his heart.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, or you will be killed!"


    Ji Gu coldly scolded Wei Zifu, without showing any mercy at all, and then swaggered towards the Ji family villa.


    The people around were all dumbfounded, and it was completely difficult to accept Ji Gu''s sudden change.


    "What''s wrong with King Gu? Is this something wrong?!"


    "Yeah, how could he attack Master Wei, and it''s definitely not a joke."


    "Did Master Wei offend him?"


    "may be."


    Facing everyone''s discussion, Wei Zifu felt bitter. When did he offend Ji Gu, even the Ji family was also uphold and friendly in every way.


    Wei Zifu still chased after him. He wanted to figure out this matter. He felt strange in Ji Gu''s eyes, which was fundamentally different from before. This matter must be strange.


    When Ji Gu returned to the Ji family villa, all the Ji family members came out to greet him, and even Ji Ruxue greeted him by the door early.


    Seeing Ji Gu, Ji Ruxue flew into Ji Gu''s arms, tears gushing, her heart was too bitter now, she was completely tortured to be inhumane.


    "Grandpa, I did it wrong, I did it wrong."


    Ji Gu''s face was expressionless, and the baldness with no hair was very conspicuous, which was far from Ji Gu, who was so kind and kind before.


    Ji Gu just stood silently without speaking until Ji Ruxue left his chest.


    Ji Ruxue looked at Ji Gu, her eyes stunned, and then even more heartache.


    "Grandpa, your hair!"


    Ji Ruxue''s tears were pouring, and she naturally knew the reason why Ji Gu''s hair fell. Needless to say, it must be because the cultivation of Infatuation Gu consumed her blood.


    But what Ji Gu did in this way did not make Ji Ruxue happy, but increased her self-blame and pain, which was not worth the gain.


    "Grandpa, all granddaughters are not filial."


    Ji Ruxue directly knelt down, trying to blame herself for this.


    But Ji Gu directly held her, her body was a little stiff, and her face still didn''t show the slightest expression.


    "Tell me where Su Ba is first!"


    Ji Gu''s tone was very low, like a questioning, more like a forced questioning.


    Ji''s family also looked at each other and didn''t understand how Ji Gu could be so harsh. They had never seen Ji Gu say serious things to Ji Ruxue before.


    Su Yan also walked out at this moment and looked at Ji Gu calmly, but this glance made him feel that something was wrong, and he couldn''t tell what was wrong. In short, it was very strange. This was completely different from the Ji Gu he had seen before.


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking, after experiencing so many things, maybe Ji Gu has a hatred of herself, after all, her granddaughter is so suffering, and the source of everything is actually her.


    "Grandpa, you can help Su Yan to take out the infatuation Gu. I don''t want to love me forcibly. I don''t want other people''s shadows."


    "Infatuation Gu?"


    Ji Gu was a little confused, then recovered, coldly said: "It''s not a problem to take it out, but some materials must be prepared."

 Chapter 691： Block sword

    "What material, shall I get it?"


    Ji Ruxue quickly replied, now she just wants Su Yan to return to normal, then everything will end and she will leave.


    As for where to go, Ji Ruxue didn''t think about it, but she wanted to go out quietly, get rid of all the troubles, and maybe never come back.


    "Runes, livestock blood, exorcism sword."


    "Ok."


    Ji Ruxue immediately asked people to prepare, she didn''t understand, but knew that Ji Gu would be useful for this.


    Others also looked confused, but did not speak, nor dared to speak.


    And Su Yan had been staring at Ji Gu, and there was always a trace of doubt in his heart. Ji Gu was a little different from before. He lost some vitality, his majesty, and even his spirituality.


    But he didn''t delve into it, maybe Ji Gu really became a little weak because of the loss of essence and blood.


    "Lie down."


    Ji Gu looked at Su Yan coldly, revealing a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    Su Yan''s eyes were condensed, and he looked at Ji Gu and said, "Do I need to lie down to take Infatuation Gu?"


    "Do as I say!"


    "If I don''t follow it!"


    Ji Gu was even more cold, and his killing intent became more lingering, but for a moment it slowly dissipated.


    "You hurt Ruxue, and now you want me to help you take out the Infatuation Gu, I really want to stab you to death."


    "grandfather."


    Ji Ruxue immediately stopped in front of Ji Gu, looking at him and said, "All this is the granddaughter''s fault and has nothing to do with Su Yan."


    "Idiot, silly."


    Ji Gu''s speech was a little stiff, but it made people cry.


    Even Su Yan''s vigilant heart dissipated at the moment. It turned out that Ji Gu showed killing intent to him because of this, which is understandable.


    But thousands of miles away, in the secret room of the Wu Clan, the Lich King was sitting cross-legged at the moment, operating Ji Gu, who had already become his puppet.


    Every action and every word of Ji Gu is controlled by the Lich King. The Lich King is still a little rusty with puppet manipulation, mainly because it is absolutely impossible for him to cater to Ji Gu''s personality and tone.


    "Huh, Su Baxian, your death date has come, get rid of you, and I won''t be able to enter the Southwest anymore."


    Of course, the Lich King went directly to the southwest, and he believed that Su Yan would definitely not be able to stop him, because the Lich King was already in the realm of the Grandmaster''s Consummation, and Su Yan was only the late Grandmaster.


    But there is such a good puppet, wouldn''t it be a waste not to use it? This can make the Southwest tremble even more.


    "When Ji Gu kills Su Yan, Southwest will be completely boiling, hahaha!"


    The Lich King''s laughter resounded throughout the secret room, his face full of madness.


    All the materials were taken, Su Yan also lay directly on a moved sofa, countless people were looking around, wanting to see how Ji Gu operates.


    "Wait, get out!"


    Ji Gu reprimanded in a low voice, frightening a group of people and hurriedly fleeing, leaving only anxious Ji Ruxue and Wei Zifu in the field, and the others had long since disappeared.


    Ji Gu directly poured animal blood on Su Yan, covering his whole body, Su Yan could only bear it.


    "Put all the runes on his body."


    Ji Ruxue and Wei Zifu did the same, sticking all the runes on Su Yan''s body.


    Ji Gu began to chant the spell silently, which surprised Wei Zifu, because he had never seen this spell.


    But Wei Zifu didn''t say anything, maybe this is a secret technique, Ji Gu hasn''t shown it before.


    But what Ji Gu meditated silently was not a secret technique, but a witch clan spell, a taboo technique. He wanted to seal Su Yan and kill him later.


    The realm of Ji Gu who became a puppet was only in the later stage of Grandmaster, and was almost the same as Su Yan. The Lich King didn''t think that Puppet Ji Gu could kill Su Yan powerfully.


    After Su Yan was sealed, Su Yan was absolutely unable to resist it. Wasn''t it as easy as slaughtering a cow and a chicken at that time.


    The spell was added, and the runes around Su Yan began to shine, revealing a black energy, and he was locked in by powerful spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, how could this spiritual power be black? This made him uneasy.


    Wei Zifu and Ji Ruxue also changed colors and looked at Ji Gu.


    "Grandpa, why is this black."


    She knew very well that Ji Gu''s spiritual power color was not black at all, which made her very surprised.


    "Shut up, this is the power of a spell, what''s wrong with black!"


    Ji Gu directly ordered Ji Ruxue to give him the exorcism sword. Ji Ruxue did not dare to violate it, so she could only pass the exorcism sword to Ji Gu.


    Ji Gu''s eyes revealed endless killing intent, that kind of killing intent was definitely not what it was just now, this was killing intent to kill people.


    Ji Gu actually licked her tongue, which was completely different from what he used to be. Even Ji Ruxue frowned, but she still did not dare to speak.


    "Su Ba first, bear it, I will pierce your heart with an exorcism sword, and then make a hole, so as to get rid of the infatuation Gu."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and now he was sealed, and he had no right to speak at all.


    Ji Gu held the Exorcism Sword and drew his fingers across it. The blood flowed out, and it turned out to be black, but Ji Ruxue and Wei Zifu were blocked from behind.


    The exorcism sword bloomed with coldness, with black air permeating it, and even more breathtaking power.


    "Hahaha, Su Ba, you are going to become my soul under the sword, and add a strength to my soul mastering!"


    The Lich King was full of arrogance in the secret room, and he had already determined that Su Yan was a fish, and he would definitely die under his sword.


    "Who makes you ride in this muddy water? It''s not a pity for you to die."


    The exorcism sword fell and pierced Su Yan''s body. The exorcism sword sank in and pierced the heart directly, and a golden blood flowed out, naturally because the blood contained spiritual power.


    This spiritual power was directly absorbed by the Exorcism Sword, and the Exorcism Sword at this time was like a magnet. It was necessary to absorb all the spiritual power of Su Yan before letting go.


    Su Yan naturally realized that something was wrong, and said angrily: "You are not Ji Gu, who are you!"


    He struggled, the dragons continued to chant, his dantian spiritual power poured wildly, but he was directly resisted by the rune, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Ji Ruxue also noticed the abnormality and ran over immediately and stopped Ji Gu and said, "Grandpa, what are you doing!"


    "What, of course kill him!"


    Ji Gu''s eyes revealed endless killing intent at the moment, cold and biting, not at all the kind grandfather in Ji Ruxue''s eyes.


    "Grandpa, Ruxue doesn''t want you to be like this, and you don''t want you to kill Su Yan!"


    Ji Ruxue held the Exorcism Sword in both hands and pulled it out forcefully, and the wound of Su Yan''s heart was filled with black energy, and blood spurted out.


    Wei Zifu also ran over at this moment, and quickly persuaded him: "Brother Ji, Su Yan has also saved the Southwest!"


    "Hmph, get out of me, or you will all die!"


    Ji Ruxue and Wei Zifu naturally thought that Ji Gu had the intention of killing because of anger, but they didn''t know that Ji Gu was no longer Ji Gu, but just a puppet.


    Su Yan knew, but he couldn''t tell Ji Ruxue at all, his eyes widened, and his heart had never been so angry.


    "roll!"


    Ji Gu kicked Fei Wei Zifu, and the exorcism sword pierced out again, aiming directly at Su Yan''s Dantian.


    Dantian is the most important thing, heart injury can be recovered, but all the cultivation bases will be lost if the dantian is broken, and there will be life concerns.


    At the moment of the moment, Ji Ruxue hurriedly flew towards Su Yan, blocking this sword for him directly.


    The exorcism sword was directly inserted into Ji Ruxue''s dantian, blood spewed out, so coquettish and bright red!

 Chapter 692： Why are you so stupid!

    The exorcism sword submerged in Ji Ruxue''s dantian, and blood spewed out directly, like a small fountain.


    Ji Ruxue was lying on Su Yan''s body, trembling all over, her face was instantly pale, and a blue light burst out from her whole body.


    The dantian was broken, the spiritual power leaked out, Ji Ruxue''s cultivation base fell directly, the realm of masters, the master of martial arts, the warrior...


    In the end, Ji Ruxue''s dantian was empty, all disappeared, floating between the sky and the earth.


    Su Yan was stunned, his eyes were blank, and he couldn''t feel the pain in his chest at all. His consciousness was hurting and his brain buzzed.


    Ji Ruxue blocked his sword for him and lost his cultivation. How could he accept this!


    However, Ji Gu didn''t mean the slightest sadness at this moment, but his eyes revealed an expression of impatientness.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die, let me end you!"


    The exorcism sword pierced out again, directly immersed in Ji Ruxue''s heart, and the last bit of blood was completely released, staining Su Yan''s entire chest.


    Su Yan''s brain was completely clouded at this moment, the first sword could be said to be Ji Gu''s mistake, and the second sword had already fully understood.


    The Ji Gu in front of him is no longer Ji Gu, at least Ji Gu would never do this, because Ji Ruxue is his most beloved granddaughter.


    Su Yan was extremely skeptical at first, but now he is more certain that something must have happened to Ji Gu.


    At this moment, Wei Zifu was also stunned, his eyes widened, and he stared at Ji Gu stabbing Ji Ruxue''s two swords.


    When Ji Gu had to stab a third sword, Wei Zifu couldn''t stand any longer, and flew over and kicked directly on the exorcism sword.


    The killing intent appeared in Ji Gu''s eyes, staring at Wei Zifu and said: "How dare you stop me, I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    "You are not Brother Ji, you have changed, who are you!"


    Wei Zifu questioned, his whole body rioted with spiritual power, and he was ready to fight Ji Gu at any time.


    But at this moment, Ji Gu let out a hearty laugh, her eyes full of abuse.


    "Can''t you tell who I am? I am Ji Gu!"


    Wei Zifu''s discoloration changed on the spot when he heard this voice, with a look of incredible in his eyes. This voice is so familiar to him, isn''t this the Lich King in white 20 years ago?


    "The Lich King!"


    Wei Zifu was still full of disbelief, how could Ji Gu be the Lich King, but his voice was so real that he could not tolerate any doubt.


    "Yes, I am the Lich King, Ji Gu is already dead, and now he is just my puppet!"


    Wei Zifu was trembling like a blow to the head, and tears came out of his old face.


    "Brother Ji, Brother Ji!"


    Wei Zifu cried and knelt down in incomparable sadness. His brother Ji had already driven away, and the murderer was the Lich King, the public enemy of everyone in the southwest.


    "Hmph, Ji Gu is dead, who else can stop me in the southwest, I am the honor of the southwest!"


    "You are not, you are the devil, you are the devil!"


    At this moment, Ji Ruxue vomited blood, looking at Ji Gu without half respect, her face was full of anger.


    Her heart ached, not only was stabbed, but her closest grandfather died tragically in the hands of the bad guy. It can be said that she is heartbroken now.


    Su Yan could feel the tremor of Ji Ruxue''s soul, and the crazy fluctuations of divine consciousness would aggravate her injuries.


    At the same time, he also knew that Ji Ruxue could not recover, her dantian was shattered, her heart was shattered, her strength to return to heaven was weak, her soul was about to drift away and she would die completely.


    Su Yan roared at this moment, like the anger of the sky, his roar shook the world, a woman died for him, and a woman died for him!


    This is the second woman. Originally, he could not accept the pain of the previous life, but in this life he staged sorrow again. His heart was bleeding, and his dantian was collapsing.


    "Ji Ruxue!"


    Ji Ruxue was lying on Su Yan''s body, but at the moment it was extremely peaceful. He saw that Su Yan was angry for her, and she saw that Su Yan was sad for him. All this was so sweet.


    Although Grandpa was dead, and although she was about to die, she felt Su Yan''s love at this moment, so warm, and the whole heart was no longer cold.


    "Su Yan, you must be well with Shiya."


    Ji Ruxue exhausted the last bit of strength to tear off the rune for him, otherwise she knew that Su Yan would also end up being killed, which she would never allow.


    "Why are you so stupid!"


    "It is enough for you to remember me. In the future, you can remember me and I will be satisfied."


    Ji Ruxue''s face was so brilliant at this moment, it was so beautiful, like the blooming blood rose.


    Naturally, the Lich King would not allow Su Yan to break free from the taboo, he used Ji Gu''s body just to kill him.


    "There is no door to get out of trouble!"


    Ji Gu held the Exorcism Sword and slayed towards Su Yan, the sword light was full of black energy, with the force of cover pressure.


    At this moment, Wei Zifu''s face was blue and veins bulging, and his anger was as hot as the scorching sun. At this moment, he wanted to protect Su Yan. He knew that the last hope in the southwest was in Su Yan''s hands.


    Wei Zifu flew up and directly held the exorcism sword with both hands, dripping with blood, but he didn''t mean to shrink back.


    "Stop me, let you die first!"


    A group of black spiritual power was released and directly enveloped Wei Zifu, threw him a hundred meters away, and broke several buildings.


    Wei Zifu vomited blood, but he still rushed over. He wanted to buy time for Ji Ruxue, and he wanted Su Yan to get out of trouble, otherwise the entire southwest would be gone.


    "If you want to kill him, then kill me first!"


    At this moment Wei Zifu''s cane and mallet actually re-emerged, changing the chance, lush, the rhizomes are emerging.


    Ji Gu was full of violent faces. At this moment, he represented the Lich King. The Lich King was naturally angry and annoying.


    A secret technique was cast from Ji Gu''s hands, and the sky was so dark that a ghost demon appeared.


    "Go, eat him for me!"


    The devil came and fought directly with Wei Zifu, suppressing it everywhere.


    Although Ji Gu, who became a puppet, was only in the later stage of the Grandmaster, he inherited the will of the Lich King and could perform the witch clan secret arts, and his strength was naturally not comparable to that of Wei Zifu.


    Seeing that a demon phantom couldn''t kill Su Yan, Ji Gu made a seal on both hands, and once again transformed into one, and rushed towards Wei Zifu.


    "kill!"


    The demons have only this idea in their hearts, and this is their mission.


    "Eat him!"


    Two demons attacked, one directly entangled Wei Zifu''s crutches and mallets, while the other directly penetrated Wei Zifu''s chest and seized his dantian.


    Wei Zifu fell weakly, and Dan Tian was taken to death.


    The devil took back both the crutches and the dantian, and Wei Zifu''s body had already been swallowed by them, leaving a dead end.


    The cane and mallet was directly cut off by Ji Gu''s palm, but the guard''s dantian was swallowed by him. This is a good thing.

 Chapter 693： angry!

    When Dantian entered the body, Ji Gu''s body had undergone obvious changes, becoming more pure, with strong power, and a cyan light was enveloped around the body.


    However, this cyan light directly turned into black spiritual power, making Ji Gu''s eyes become extremely black, and the nails on those thick hands were unexpectedly long and extremely terrifying.


    Ji Ruxue was desperately removing the runes from Su Yan. Although Ji Ruxue was a hundred times easier to destroy by external forces than Su Yan, the process was not easy. Her strength dissipated and she was very powerless.


    "Ruxue, stop it, you will hurt like this."


    Su Yan scolded, he had already changed his name without knowing it, and Ji Ruxue was already in his heart. This is a kind of kindness, and of course it is also a kind of love.


    "No, I want to rip off this rune for you, or he will kill you."


    Ji Ruxue''s original tender and white hands were bloody, and more than that, her hands were already like charcoal by tearing off the rune for a long time.


    When the Wei Zifu was solved, the puppet Ji Gu had already freed his hands, and was striding towards the two of them, naturally, he was going to destroy Su Yan.


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes were full of anxiety, she was completely weak, and half of the runes had not been ripped off, so she couldn''t help it.


    "Su Yan, I can''t move anymore, my hands won''t do anything!"


    Ji Ruxue burst into tears, and she could see that she had tried her best, really exhausted the last bit of strength.


    Her eyes began to loosen, which indicated that the divine consciousness was beginning to fade, which indicated that she would die soon.


    "No, no, don''t you die!"


    The blue veins on Su Yan''s neck were very scary, and the rolling blood was full of golden light. At this moment, the phantom golden dragon made a tragic cry, like the pain of a dove occupying a magpie''s nest.


    "Hmph, still lingering and separating here, don''t worry, I will make you a couple, and both of you have to die!"


    The puppet Ji Gu''s eyes shot cold light, and he directly kicked Ji Ruxue towards the villa. The entire villa collapsed and she was completely buried in it.


    Su Yan''s eyes surged and tears came out. These are tears of anger, this is the pain of compassion, this is an unacceptable fact.


    What pain and anger did he endure at this moment!


    "what!"


    A roar shook the sky, straight into the sky, the mountains and rivers shook, the golden dragon roared, and a vision of heaven and earth appeared!


    A burst of spiritual power, the dantian gushes out, moisturizes the corpses, the eyes are full of flames, the golden light is beating, directly breaking through the shackles!


    The remaining half of the rune burned directly at this moment, turning to ashes.


    Puppet Ji Gu''s exorcism sword also fell at this moment and was held by Su Yan with one hand, not too far away from the dantian.


    The black air filled Su Yan, like a devil swallowing his body, with a biting force.


    However, Su Yan was not afraid at all, and the golden light all over his body was ascending, and he was immediately shocked. All the laws did not invade, and all the black energy disappeared.


    The blood poured out from Su Yan''s hand, the exorcism sword was still tightly grasped by him, and the other hand had already been sealed with spiritual power, and it blasted towards the puppet Ji Gu.


    This fist contained ten percent of his strength. A full blow could shatter mountains and destroy all enemies. How could Su Yan keep his hand.


    There was only anger in his heart, his eyes were beating with flames, and a trace of dragon scales appeared on his arms.


    "Dragon Breaks the Nine Heavens" This is the Heaven''s Jue, formed in anger, and Su Yan''s display is Xiao Cheng.


    "Dragon Breaks the Nine Heavens" is a secret technique that can grow and has an unlimited future. If Su Yan devoted himself to practicing this technique, it would be necessary to make it a fairy technique. After all, it contained the magic of the dragon.


    When this move came out, Su Yan''s two-handed dragon scales appeared, and his strength was overwhelming. This punch directly shook Ji Gu back a hundred meters away.


    The Lich King''s complexion changed, his face was gloomy and he was about to bleed. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong and his power against the sky.


    "Damn it, swallowing Wei Zifu''s dantian, you still can''t crush you, you make me angry!"


    "Angry, I let you die!"


    Mentioning anger to Su Yan is really ridiculous, and the anger in Su Yan''s heart is comparable to the burning temperature of the sun and the moon.


    He has only one thought now, and that is to get rid of this puppet and then destroy the Lich King. The Lich King will die!


    "You killed the high priest of my clan and my Four King Kong, your life was destined to be taken by me long ago, struggling is nothing but futile."


    "A lot of bullshit, die!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with the Lich King. The soaring muscles actually broke through the clothes, and his fist struck out again. The power of this punch could reach forty thousand catties!


    With a punch, the ground trembled, the mountains were restless, and the houses collapsed. This is the power of the first type of dragon fist in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens".


    The fist fell, the ripples rose, the puppet Ji Gu''s chest was sunken, and the black spiritual power actually dissipated.


    The Lich King was furious and used secret techniques, the soul-storing great law came out directly, and a soul-storing power rushed towards Su Yan.


    This was not performed by the Lich King himself, nor was he personally confronting Su Yan. The strength was naturally much weaker, but it was also full of fear.


    "The finishing touch!"


    Su Yan exhibited the second style of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens", with his hands like electricity, directly poking at Ji Gu''s eyes, immediately ruining his eyes, and black blood shed all over him.


    But Ji Gu didn''t have the slightest pain, and he still attacked Su Yan. He was just a puppet, and the presence of his eyes was useless to him.


    "Hahaha, do you think that destroying his eyes will make him throw a mouse? This is a puppet."


    Of course, Su Yan knew that this was just blocking the power of the Soul Contemplating Dafa. Now his hands are already surging with spiritual power, and a terrifying wave has formed.


    "The Fragmentation of the Sixteen Shaking Style!"


    As soon as the move came out, the force of fragmentation directly acted on the puppet Ji Gu, breaking his arms in an instant. The cutting surface was extremely smooth, but black blood flowed out for a moment.


    "King Gu, I can only be sorry for you."


    Ji Gu is the puppet of the Lich King, and Su Yan can only destroy Ji Gu''s body if he wants to get rid of the Lich King''s divine sense of controlling Ji Gu''s body.


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Yan leaped forward and slapped the puppet Ji Gu''s chest with a slap, hitting him again.


    The Lich King wanted to use the secret technique again, but the puppet Ji Gu had his hands cut off and couldn''t use it at all, making him furious.


    But the puppet Ji Gu has Dantian spiritual power, and this power cannot be ignored. It directly condenses into a wave of spiritual power and blasts towards Su Yan.


    "I don''t believe you can resist this force!"


    Su Yan sneered, attacking him with a wave of spiritual power was like sending a big meal, he was not afraid at all.


    Seeing Su Yan actually opened his mouth, the Lich King was uneasy, and he didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do.


    When that spirit wave was swallowed by Su Yan, the Lich King completely understood, his hands clenched and squeaked, his face was extremely blue.


    "Su Baxian, you are lucky this time. Don''t think that you will be relieved if you resist a puppet. When I enter the southwest, it will be your death!"


    Su Yan''s stomach bulge was naturally due to the spiritual wave. He looked at the dissipated spiritual consciousness coldly at the moment, and said coldly: "I''ll wait for you!"

 Chapter 694： Keep your soul

    When the consciousness dissipated, the Lich King was completely unable to control Ji Gu''s body. Of course, Ji Gu''s body was of no use to him.


    It wasn''t until the surroundings returned to calm that Su Yan spit out blood, and he was wilted.


    He didn''t care about the violent spiritual power, didn''t care about swallowing the raging wave of spiritual power, all he was thinking about was Ji Ruxue now.


    "Ruxue!"


    Su Yan rushed to the ruined villa frantically, eyes scarlet, tears surging, and sadness.


    Su Yan opened his hands directly, and he wanted to rescue Ji Ruxue, regardless of whether Ji Ruxue survived.


    The Ji family members who knew that the battle was over were also flocking to follow Su Yan to dig the soil.


    Su Yan''s hands were actually dripping with blood, his spiritual power was all fighting against the spiritual power wave in his body, and he couldn''t take the time to display it.


    In other words, he is now equivalent to an ordinary person, using his flesh and blood to dig out the soil frantically, digging out those residues, without any hesitation at all.


    "Su Yan, don''t plan, let us come."


    An uncle of the Ji family was full of tears at the moment, Ji Ruxue and Ji Gu are dead, and their Ji family has suffered heavy losses, and their hearts are naturally sad.


    Fortunately, Su Yan successfully resolved the safety of the Southwest. Of course, they also knew that the Lich King was the biggest threat.


    The other members of the Ji family used their spiritual power, naturally, they were not slow, but after a while, many big holes appeared in the ruins, and the Ji family got into it.


    Su Yan was still planing with his hands. He would not stop. This was more like a belief. He would not stop without seeing Ji Ruxue.


    "Found it, Ruxue found it!"


    With a shout, Su Yan rushed over like crazy. At a glance, he saw Ji Ruxue in the ruins, lying quietly among the debris, his whole body whitened with powder, and his face was very unkempt.


    Su Yan ignored the wave of spiritual power in his dantian and forced his spiritual power to spit out a mouthful of blood, but he didn''t care at all, and directly scattered Ji Ruxue''s dust. Ji Ruxue was the slim and beautiful hot girl again.


    It''s just that there are scars on her chest, her dantian is broken, especially her scallion hands have become coke, this was caused to save Su Yan.


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue, hugged her tightly, embraced her like crazy, not wanting to be separated for a moment.


    "Why are you so stupid, so stupid!"


    Su Yan feels sorrow and compassion for others, the pain in his heart is nowhere to be sad, and he doesn''t care about the pain of liver and gallbladder.


    He hugged Ji Ruxue and put it on the sofa, sat down cross-legged, and completely transformed the spiritual power wave in his body into his own spiritual power. How could he save Ji Ruxue if he didn''t do this.


    For a long time, Linglibo has completely become Su Yan''s spiritual power. At this moment, his limbs and skeletons have completely recovered, his chest is also scarred, and his heart is beating again and again, very powerful.


    Su Yan kissed Ji Ruxue''s mouth and sent spiritual power into her body, but unfortunately it was too late, Ji Ruxue''s divine consciousness had already disappeared.


    I kissed your mouth affectionately, but couldn''t stop your tears, just because my heart broke with you...


    How can Su Yan accept such a reality, even if it has become a reality, he still cannot accept it, he cannot accept it.


    The Ji family also covered Ji Gu''s body with a white cloth, and the whole family wept bitterly.


    Countless tycoons from the southwestern martial arts world and even the political and business circles flocked here. Seeing this scene, all of them wept bitterly, and their cries shocked the world.


    Wei Zixu ran over and was heartbroken knowing that his grandfather hadn''t even left his body.


    "Grandpa, grandson is incompetent!"


    Wei Zixu actually knelt down, his legs hummed, he broke his legs on his own, trying to replace his incompetence with such pain.


    Su Yan stroked Ji Ruxue''s face, speaking without anyone else, as if Ji Ruxue were still alive.


    "Su Yan, I am here, the big bad guy."


    Suddenly a soft voice floated past, making Su Yan out of his mind, looking around.


    "Ruxue, where are you!"


    "I''m here, above your head!"


    Su Yan looked up to the sky, and as expected, there was a slim figure in the air. Isn''t that Ji Ruxue, but it''s more like a soul.


    The obsession is too heavy, and the spiritual consciousness is unwilling to leave, but after all, it can''t go against the rules of the world, it just stays for a short time.


    "Ruxue, don''t go, go back to your body, I will help you recover!"


    Su Yan had a commanding tone, but it was more like a begging. He had never begged for someone. He was like a dwarf at this moment.


    "Big fool, I can''t go back, my dantian is broken."


    Ji Ruxue said there were tears in her eyes, but she hurriedly wiped them dry, showing a smile.


    "I''m satisfied to see you again."


    "No, you are not allowed to go, I will not let you die!"


    "Fool, the moon is cloudy and clear, and people have joys and sorrows. How can the rules of heaven and earth be reversed."


    "My fate is my fate, and so are you!"


    "Fool, you have to be nice with Shiya, if you are sorry for her, I won''t let you go."


    "No, neither you nor Shiya will let go. I want you to accompany me forever, and I want to live forever with you!"


    Ji Ruxue''s soul faded, obviously there was not much time, and she couldn''t help but become anxious.


    "Su Yan, if you want to protect the Southwest, you must kill the Lich King and avenge my grandpa and me."


    This was Ji Ruxue''s last request and the reason why she was unwilling to leave.


    "Don''t worry, the Lich King will die. If he doesn''t come, I will enter the land of Bagan. I want to make this world no witch clan!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of violent, cold eyes, golden flames beating in his eyes.


    "Su Yan, I''m leaving, you must be well."


    "No, I don''t allow it!"


    Su Yan yelled and flew directly in the air, trying to catch Ji Ruxue, but Ji Ruxue was the body of the soul, how could he catch it.


    "Su Yan, I''m leaving, you must remember me."


    Ji Ruxue showed a brilliant smile, and she wanted to drift away, her whole body was already very pale, almost invisible.


    Su Yan''s eyes are sad. He is in agony and desperate to live. He has been deeply attached to his heart, how can he watch and leave.


    "No, you won''t die."


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly changed, he directly took out the ghost gourd around his waist, opened the lid, and collected Ji Ruxue''s last remaining soul.


    Raising a ghost gourd can raise a ghost, and naturally it can also lock the soul, which is one of the ghosts.


    Taking Ji Ruxue''s soul into a ghost gourd, Su Yan''s complexion returned to his calmness and he was relieved.


    Fortunately, there is a ghost gourd, otherwise he can only watch Ji Ruxue''s divine consciousness drifting away, and there is nothing he can do.


    Now he naturally can''t do anything, but can only keep Ji Ruxue''s soul, but if he keeps it, there is hope.


    Su Yan believed that as long as the soul persists, there must be a way to bring Ji Ruxue back to life. If he becomes the immortal emperor and explores the profound meaning of rebirth, there must be a way.


    "Ruxue, when I regain the position of Immortal Emperor in the future, it will be when you are reborn!"

 Chapter 695： Reversal ball

    Su Yan swallowed the ghost gourd directly into his stomach and placed it in his dantian for his intimate collection. He wouldn''t take the ghost gourd out without becoming an emperor.


    At this time, his eyes are full of determination. He missed Zixia in his previous life, and he will not miss Ruxue in this life.


    The Ji family looked at the bodies of Ji Gu and Ji Ruxue eagerly, crying bitterly, it was a broken heart, even if the Lich King did not come, this also announced the end of the prosperity of the Ji family.


    Of course, if the Ji family can still appear peerless genius, it is another matter, but I am afraid it will take a lot of time.


    Uncle Ji looked at Su Yan and asked, "Su, Master Su, what should I do now?"


    Su Yan knelt down and stroked Ji Ruxue''s face, full of reluctance, but he knew that he had no choice but to give up.


    Su Yan is not an indecisive person. On the contrary, he is a decisive person. The love of his children can only be hidden in his heart.


    "Put them on the sofa."


    "Ok."


    Several people quickly put their bodies on the sofa, waiting for Su Yan to follow.


    But Su Yan''s hand showed a beating flame, and with a wave of his hand, the flame went directly toward the sofa.


    But for a moment, the sofa directly ignited a raging fire, and the bodies of Ji Ruxue and Ji Gu also slowly dissipated in the fire, turning into a handful of bones.


    "Ji Gu''s body is buried in Ji''s Mausoleum, and I will take it away like snow."


    Ji Ruxue didn''t really die, so naturally she couldn''t be buried. Su Yan wanted to take her to Jiangbei for safekeeping.


    The uncle of the Ji family naturally did not dare to object, and quickly nodded and let people deal with everything, and the Ji family villa had to be renovated.


    But when he was cleaning the bones, Su Yan found the ball, and couldn''t help but move his mind, and the ball flew into his hand.


    This thing is also a good thing, it may be useful if you keep it, you can study it.


    Other martial arts leaders all looked at Su Yan eagerly. Now Su Yan has become the hope of the Southwest.


    "Master Su, the Southwest is completely dependent on you. If the Wu Clan invades, our martial arts world will suffer a disaster."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, a suffocating air appeared, and he said coldly: "You don''t need to say, I will get rid of the Lich King!"


    Su Yan''s tone was very sonorous and forceful, which made this group of worried people feel at ease, and they dared not say anything.


    In fact, they didn''t say that Su Yan would definitely kill the Lich King. They killed Ji Gu and Ji Ruxue. Is this kind of hatred that does not kill the Lich King, he can be regarded as Su Ba first.


    Su Yan left, did not leave the southwest, but chose a hiding place in Panda City. He wanted to practice breakthrough, or he would lose the battle against the Lich King.


    At this point, Su Yan knew exactly how powerful the Lich King was, and the Grand Master was complete. This was not simply a difference.


    Even Su Yan, he knew very well that Grandmaster couldn''t defeat the Lich King in the later stage, and he had to break through if he wanted to win.


    At this time, Su Yan, who was in the secret valley of the valley, was sitting cross-legged, ignoring external things and practicing with great concentration.


    Cultivation is naturally to run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and now the power in his body has slowly changed, and he feels that he can condense two drops of vitality.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be satisfied. His goal was that his dantian was full of vitality, and he could move the mountain and block the river with a wave of his hand.


    After practicing for a while, Su Yan checked the round beads. Last time he simply entered it and checked. This time he decided to explore further.


    Su Yan is very clear that the situation is urgent now, and the more delay, the more dangerous the southwest.


    The Lich King will certainly not delay too long, so that Su Yan has a chance to breathe. Maybe he is on the road now, leading the Wu Clan to invade the southwest.


    What Su Yan had to do was to compete for one minute and one second to reach Grand Master Consummation as soon as possible, so as to destroy the Lich King and protect the safety of the Southwest.


    And at the speed of his cultivation, he wanted to step into the Grand Master and it was not a matter of a few days. It was that the spiritual wave was completely absorbed by him, and he was no more than the peak of the Grand Master''s late stage, and he had no confidence in fighting the Lich King.


    That''s why he pinned his hopes on this bead, and he also felt the extraordinaryness of this bead. It was definitely not a simple thing.


    The divine consciousness separated from the body and directly drifted into the round beads. Although there was a block, it could not resist Su Yan''s invasion.


    Without much effort, Su Yan''s divine consciousness directly entered the ball, and the familiar internal structure appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the round beads full of precision small formations, and fluctuated in his heart. This time, he felt that it should not be underestimated.


    The ability to create so many small precision formations shows that this person has extraordinary perseverance, which is not something that can be done in a short time.


    Su Yan continued to go deeper, investigating every place, not a single trace, maybe there was something hidden in the missing places.


    Although the appearance of the round bead looked nothing like a longan, the internal space was not small, and it would take a long time for Su Yan to investigate the inside.


    Time passed, Su Yan was still searching, and when he reached the end, he found a little strange.


    The last time he entered, he just took a look. The formation at this end is somewhat different from other small formations. It is a bit larger, revealing a strange fluctuation.


    This time Su Yan calmed down and examined it carefully, and found that this formation actually released a very weak breath, which was more like a vitality!


    Su Yan''s eyes were shocked and suspicious. How could this small formation release its vitality? This was absolutely impossible.


    You need to know that Yuanli is something that Wonderland can truly possess. Even Su Yan can only convert all the spiritual power in his body into two drops of Yuanli through the conversion of secret techniques.


    That''s it, the two drops of elemental power that Su Yan converted were not pure, and the impurities in them were so incomparable that they couldn''t exert much power.


    Otherwise, when facing the Lich King, he could completely convert the spiritual power in his body into vitality and give the Lich King a fatal blow.


    Su Yan''s heart moved, he wanted to directly absorb the existence of this suspected vitality, but he found that he could not absorb it.


    This made his brows furrowed, and he couldn''t absorb it. It was really frustrating to see that the pie couldn''t be eaten.


    Su Yan did not give up, he must do it, after all, the safety of the southwest is now all on his shoulders.


    The divine consciousness retreated and returned to the body, his closed eyes opened at this moment, he did not hesitate much, and the spiritual power gushed out directly and went towards the ball.


    The infusion of a lot of spiritual power directly saturated the inside of the ball, but after a while, all the saturated spiritual power dissipated and directly entered the formation at the end.


    But what was spreading out was still spiritual power, and did not bring out a little vitality, which made Su Yan''s face even more ugly.


    Su Yan''s method is to use spiritual power to drive, and to bring out the elemental power, it is like **** in the pipe, relying on the flow of clear water to clean it.


    Of course, the vitality in this formation is not rubbish, it is an extremely precious existence to Su Yan.


    Su Yan racked his brains, couldn''t help but move his heart, his eyes lit up, and once again he urged his spiritual power to pour into the ball.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t follow the import, but let the spiritual power pour in directly from the exit, and he wanted to reverse the ball.

 Chapter 696： Witch

    Spiritual power is pouring in towards the exit, reversing the journey. This is Su Yan''s unique idea, and I don''t know if it will work.


    Spiritual power is pouring in, and Su Yan is waiting quietly, looking forward to the upcoming results.


    But for a long time, the spiritual power did not come out from the entrance and stayed inside the orb. This made Su Yan frowned and the divine sense entered the orb.


    When he reached the end, he found that all the formations were activated, with spiritual power running inside. What surprised Su Yan the most was that the spiritual power formation at the end was also running, which actually brought out the vitality.


    Unexpectedly, the reversal of the ball really had an effect, which made Su Yan''s face a pleasant surprise. At this moment, only Yuanli came out to be absorbed by him, and he had absolute confidence to break through to the Grandmaster Consummation.


    As long as the Grandmaster reaches Consummation, the Lich King is nothing more than that in his eyes, and he will definitely be beheaded by him like a landslide.


    Su Yan really had a terrible killing intent. This time he not only wanted the Lich King to be destroyed, but he also wanted to kill the entire Witch Clan so that there was no Southwest Witch Clan in this world!


    This is his anger, he naturally can''t worry about other things, the Witch tribe is chaotic, the crime is heinous, countless blood is in front of him, the painful memories are still fresh in his memory, and there is no peace in the southwest of the Witch.


    As time passed, the huge formation at the entrance began to release a faint spiritual power, of course it was only spiritual power, did not bring out the vitality, the vitality is scarce, and it is still in the inner formation, I want to get It will definitely take some time.


    Su Yan is also very patient. As long as Yuan Li is taken away from the formation at the end, he will come out and be absorbed by him.


    At this moment, he closed his eyes, and the spirit power that was gushing out began to return to his body, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art" began to run. At this moment, the limbs and limbs had changed a little. You must know that he has not absorbed the Yuan. force.


    The spiritual power that has been contaminated by Yuanli has become different, as if there is a little peculiarity, Yuanli is really strong.


    However, the Panda City outside of Su Yan''s retreat has ushered in restlessness, all because of the frequent occurrences of heaven and earth in the past few days and some disasters.


    "God won''t bless my great southwest, typhoons and earthquakes are often accompanied, and I am unwilling to wait for the people!


    "No matter how hard we are, we can still bear it. The more disaster we have, the more resilient we will be!"


    The big brothers of the martial arts world actually dispatched themselves to fight against the vision of heaven and earth and help the disaster land, so that ordinary people in the southwest felt warm.


    The bigwigs in the political and business circles donate money and materials and cut fat and oil. The vast majority of people don''t deplore them, but rather look on their faces as they should.


    But when the southwest was responding to the natural disasters, there was restlessness in the vast jungle hinterland, and countless beasts swarmed towards the southwest, which made the big men of the martial arts world all face cold.


    Now they are headed by Zhang Taidou from the northwest and Shan Taidou from the southwest. Both of them are in the realm of masters, and they are now the top southwest.


    Ji Gu and Wei Zifu fell, and there were no successors in the southwest, and everyone was extremely panicked.


    "Zhang Taidou, the jungle is rioting, and the tide of beasts is constant. Is this also a natural disaster?!"


    Shan Taidou asked with an iron face, full of anxiety in his heart.


    "I don''t think so, I''m afraid the Wu Clan is about to move."


    "Witch?!"


    All the people present changed their faces when they heard these two words, and their whole bodies trembled slightly, showing fear.


    Now no one is not afraid of the Wu Clan, the Lich King''s majesty is like thunder, and even the existence that has wiped out Ji Gu, how can it not make people afraid.


    "At the moment Grandmaster Su is still in retreat. If the Wu Clan comes to commit an offence, I will be in danger in the southwest!"


    "We have to buy time for Grandmaster Su, otherwise the southwest martial arts world will really be destroyed."


    "Yes, buy time for Grandmaster Su, resist them, and when Grandmaster Su breaks through the barrier, he will definitely be able to kill the Lich King!"


    A big man vowed to have an incomparable trust in Su Yan. Of course, he did not trust Su Yan. Right now, there was only Su Yan''s hope.


    But there are still people who are not optimistic. Although Su Yan looks like a Wu Qu star descending from the earth, he is a wizard from the sky, but he is too young, even if he reaches the Grand Master Consummation, they don''t think he can be an enemy of the Lich King.


    Sadness appeared on these people''s faces, and some of them had already retreated and wanted to flee the southwest directly.


    Upon seeing this, Shan Taidou said angrily: "If you want to leave, no one will keep you, but you have to admit that you are not from the Southwest in the future, and you will never step into the Southwest!"


    "Yes, your children and grandchildren, Sun Yongshi, are not allowed to enter the Southwest!"


    The two masters were full of majesty and righteousness. At this critical juncture, someone would dare to escape, which they absolutely cannot tolerate.


    Such a coward would just roll out of the Southwest and never come back. Such a existence is absolutely not allowed in the Southwest.


    Seeing the two masters so angry, some of the big guys who had the intention of retreating frantically jumped and dared not mention the matter of leaving. They were afraid that they would be given Fa-rectification by the two masters before they left.


    The tide of beasts dissipated, and there was a brief silence. The hundreds of masters in the Southwest Martial Arts world stood on the edge of the jungle, welcoming the possible crisis.


    They are the last barrier in the Southwest. If they fall, the Southwest will really become the land of the Witch Clan.


    There was only a moment of silence, and a dull sound cut through the sky, and a blood-red color was pervasive, dyeing the world at a rapid speed, and was accompanied by a strange sound.


    All the martial arts elders stared at this moment, their hands were tightly clenched, and their bodies naturally trembled.


    They knew that this was the Wu Clan coming, the blood red and the secret words of the Wu Clan, this was definitely the Wu Clan.


    "The witches are coming, resist me!"


    Zhang Taidou and Shan Taidou had violent faces at this moment, they directly drew their long swords and shouted.


    They are afraid of the Lich King, if there is no Lich King, they would not be afraid of the remnants of the Witch Clan.


    The Lich King is too powerful, and the Grand Master is complete. This is simply an unmatched existence, and the two Grand Masters are only in the middle of the Grand Master.


    There is a difference of two realms, which is not something that too many people can make up. Even if there are ten mid-level masters now, they are not in the sight of the Lich King.


    "The enemy is here, do everything for me to protect the southwest. This land has bred us, and we must never let the devil step further!"


    The remnants of the Witch family can already be seen in the jungle, and they are rushing crazy, with a hideous expression and a crazy look.


    As long as the Southwest Martial Arts world can be wiped out, the Southwest land will be theirs. By that time, won''t beauties, money and even rights all at your fingertips.


    They have waited for this moment for too long. Twenty years, a full twenty years, almost a generation.


    "Give me a charge and annihilate the Southwest Martial Arts World. From now on, Southwest will belong to my Wu Clan!"


    The general of the Witch race rushed to the forefront, with a staff of the Witch race in his hand, specially used to deal with the masters of the Southwest Martial Arts world.

 Chapter 697： Southwest crisis

    But even with this staff, they couldn''t deal with Zhang Taidou and Shan Taidou. After all, they were in the middle stage of the grandmaster, and they could not be dealt with by people in the realm of the wizard master.


    The two of them had already held long swords and killed the Witch Clan''s remnants. The sword light and cold light appeared in their hands, and they were splashed with blood, making the world even more red.


    Other bigwigs in the southwestern martial arts world were also infected and directly resorted to various means to fight the remnants of the Wu clan.


    "The Lich King hasn''t arrived yet, if you can kill one, kill one, kill two Lao Tzu and earn!"


    Zhang Taidou said heartily, and with a long sword in his hand, the two powerhouses in the realm of Wu Clan masters were beheaded by him.


    "Zhang Taidou, you are right, how can we both have to kill him ten or twenty to be enough."


    "Hahaha, yes yes, we have to delay time, so as to buy time for Grandmaster Su to break through."


    The two fought **** battles, wherever they went was the corpses of the remnants of the Witch Clan, and no one could resist half a point.


    The master of the Witch clan with a staff in his hand was a perfect powerhouse, and his face was cold at this moment, because the two had already killed more than a dozen powerhouses of the Witch clan, which was intolerable.


    "Ah, I will kill you!"


    This person rushed directly to the two of them, the light of the staff in his hand increased greatly, and a wave of light was shot out towards them.


    Zhang Taidou''s expression was stunned, and he directly inserted the long sword into the ground, making a seal with both hands, forming a cover to defend, and the same was true for Shan Taidou. The two people combined their spiritual power into one, and the cover of defense was extremely powerful.


    However, when the light wave fell, they cracked their defensive cover, and knocked them ten meters away, vomiting blood.


    They never thought that this spiritual wave was so strong, it was not something that the master could release from Consummation.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect it, this is the spiritual power left by our Lich King. If you didn''t blow you to death, you are all lucky."


    The general of the Wu Clan was extremely arrogant, and he hadn''t put the two in his eyes anymore. He thought that the Lich King would not go out and the Southwest could be conquered.


    "go to hell!"


    The general of the Witch tribe once again used a wave of spiritual power, wanting to kill the two directly.


    The eyes of the two of them were cold, and the dantian spiritual power was completely gushing out, and they gathered between their hands, which was the strongest resistance.


    Although the Lich King''s remaining spiritual power is very strong, but facing the mid-term full resistance of the two masters, it has become not so strong.


    The spiritual wave was blocked, and the general of the Witch tribe panicked and wanted to escape directly, but where would the two of them give him a chance, they flew up and tore it in half.


    "Huh, the perfect state of the mere master also wants to perform in front of us, looking for death!"


    Shan Taidou showed disdain and looked at the battlefield. At this time, the two sides had already fought hard.


    However, a figure came in mid-air, dressed in a graceful white dress, stepping on the canopy leaves very lightly, and came to the battlefield.


    This person is naturally the Lich King. He originally thought it could be solved easily, but it took a while to find that the battlefield was so anxious, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "Huh, a bunch of rice buckets, they can''t deal with the residual power of the mere district!"


    The Lich King was angry and waved his hand directly, and a gust of wind swept away, regardless of whether it was his own tribe, everyone was hit by the gust of wind and was hurt.


    Everyone in the southwest martial arts world saw the arrival of the Lich King, and their hearts were extremely frightened, their complexions suddenly changed, and their fighting spirit suddenly disappeared.


    The Lich King appeared, who was the enemy, this defeated Ji Gu''s existence and destroyed the Southwest Gu King!


    "The Demon King, the Demon King, for generations to come, boundless mana, dominate the Southwest!"


    The remnants of the Witch Clan roared, their voices incomparably neat, as if they had been trained, they were even more powerful and powerful.


    The Lich King showed disdain, looked at the people in the southwest martial arts world, and said coldly: "Ji Gu is dead, as long as you tell Su Ba''s whereabouts first, I can forgive you not to die!"


    People in the southwest martial arts world began to riot, and there was a lot of discussion. Everyone had different opinions. Some wanted to survive, and some would not tell if they died.


    At this time, both Zhang Taidou and Shan Taidou flew over, staring at the Lich King coldly, and said angrily: "Don��t be hypocritical, no one knows the cruelty of your Lich King, even if we told you the whereabouts of Master Su, you won��t Let us go."


    "Yes, you are entering the Southwest this time because you want to destroy the Southwest Martial Arts world so as to create your own kingdom."


    Everyone in the southwest martial arts world was looking cold, and everyone came to memoratively, and suddenly realized that after such a reminder, everyone understood that the Lich King was just playing their words.


    The Lich King looked violent, looking at Zhang Taidou and Shan Taidou with killing intent.


    "Are you two going to die!"


    "Death, what''s to be afraid of? If we dare to stand here, we are no longer afraid of life and death."


    "Okay, very good, I admire your courage, so let''s take my life!"


    The Lich King made a seal at will, and a black spiritual force directly attacked the two, with extremely violent power.


    Zhang Taidou and Shan Taidou looked cold, and hurriedly used all their energy to resist, but they were still defeated by this black spiritual power. The two of them seemed to have been hit hard, flying backwards a hundred meters away, vomiting blood.


    With a casual blow, the two masters of the middle stage were unable to resist at all, which made them both shook their heads, and their eyes showed hopelessness.


    Compared with this, the Southwestern martial arts world leaders are even more desperate. The two ascending masters are so vulnerable. What resistance is there in the Southwest? In the Lich King''s eyes, this resistance is a joke.


    The two masters did not flinch at all, and still stood up hard. They wanted to protect the Southwest, even if they were dead.


    "Bastard!"


    Seeing the two of them stand up, the Lich King was full of anger, which was a provocation to him.


    "Really do not live or die!"


    The Lich King furiously shot, and flew away directly, patted the Tianling Gai with both hands, and instantly killed them in seconds.


    The spiritual power of the two was absorbed by the Lich King, leaving two mummified bodies weakly falling to the ground.


    The Lich King looked up to the sky with a very comfortable appearance, with spiritual power entering the body. This feeling was very comfortable and enjoyable. It nourished the limbs and solidified the foundation of the realm.


    Seeing this scene, the big men in the martial arts world trembled, and their eyes showed fear, as if they were about to become bones.


    The Lich King looked at the crowd, and Chunlei said, "Have you seen the fate of these two? If you continue to resist, then follow these two to Huangquan Road."


    "No, I don''t want to die, Lord Lich King, please forgive me, I am willing to be a bull and a horse!"


    Some people knelt down, but some others stood. Everyone had a different position. Some people gave up their lives for righteousness, and some lived for their lives.


    With the collapse of the Southwest Martial Arts World, the Wu Clan can be said to have no obstacles at all, and Southwest Dadi opened its arms to them.


    Now it can be said to be a crisis in the martial arts world, a crisis in the panda city, and a crisis in the southwest!

 Chapter 698： breakthrough

    For those who stand, the Lich King''s attitude is very clear, that is, death, and those who oppose him must not stay.


    Don''t say anything, just entered the southwest, how can you convince the people without prestige, and how can you live in peace in the future.


    As for those who kneel down, the Lich King''s attitude is very interesting, and these people can use it.


    Let them become running dogs first, and help the Witch tribe to settle down in the southwest, and when the Witch tribe gets a firm foothold in the future, these people can kick them away.


    The Lich King hinted to the remnants of the Witch Clan, and these people immediately understood that they walked directly to those people, patted them casually, and killed them.


    And the Lich King had already displayed the Soul Concentration Technique, and all the cultivation bases of the slain martial arts leaders were absorbed by him.


    Tolerance is great. Although these spiritual powers alone are not strong, they are very impressive when gathered together. Even for the Lich King, they are not weak spiritual powers, which can completely consolidate the realm.


    The Lich King was absorbing spiritual power, and his body was comfortable. There was a faint **** emerging behind him, very dazzling, and even exuding black energy.


    After he had absorbed it, those arrogant and unyielding bigwigs turned into piles of bones, which made people frightened and frightened the rest of the people.


    "As long as you surrender to me, your lives are guaranteed."


    "Listen to the Lich King''s orders."


    This group of people bowed down again, extremely pious, almost three times and nine bows, treating the Lich King as an existence more respected than their ancestors.


    The Lich King smiled, with a proud face, looking at the sky and the earth in a posture of arguing with me.


    "Twenty years, I finally returned to this land!"


    The Lich King picked up a handful of mud and ate it in front of everyone. His face was full of smiles, as if with a sense of aftertaste.


    The Wu people are all stunned. Why does this great king eat dirt? Has the taste changed?


    Without waiting for these people to wonder, the Lich King continued to speak: "Familiar taste, I have finally returned in twenty years!"


    The face of the Lich King actually shed a double line of tears, this is excitement, this is excitement, this is even more to get rid of the bad breath in his heart.


    The Wu people were driven, tears filled their eyes one by one, the sadness in their hearts was poked, and for a while, they wailed.


    "Don''t cry, just laugh at me, today is a happy day!"


    The Lich King yelled at the crowd, with a violent expression in his eyes.


    The Wu people suddenly sang and danced, raised their little hands and surrounded them, not a bonfire in the middle, but the remaining strength of the southwest martial arts world.


    The Lich King''s complexion returned to calm. Although it was a foregone conclusion that he would return to the Southwest and the Witch Clan''s control of the Southwest was also a foregone conclusion, he still had some anxiety, and there was another enemy that needed to be eliminated, that was Su Yan.


    He didn''t know where Su Yan was currently, and could only seek answers.


    The Lich King looked at the remnants of the southwest martial arts world that was surrounded, his eyes were cold, and he said directly: "Tell me where Su Ba is first!"


    Everyone was shocked, and some were so frightened that they staggered to the ground, their legs were completely frightened, and they couldn''t get up at all.


    A big-bellied guy stood up tremblingly, bowed directly, bowed his head, and said respectfully: "Tell the Lich King, I know where Su Ba is first."


    "Say it!"


    The Lich King''s eyes looked directly at this person, and a chill burst out, frightening the big bellies.


    He hesitated and said: "Master Su, oh no, Su Yan is practicing in a secret place."


    "Secret land, practice."


    There was a cold expression on the Lich King''s face, he naturally understood that Su Yan was seeking a breakthrough, and the goal must be Grandmaster Consummation.


    "It''s really the proud son of heaven. Realm breakthrough is like playing around in his eyes. This son must be eliminated!"


    The Lich King directly mentioned the big belly guy, and said coldly: "Hurry up and tell me the address, or you will die!"


    "I will lead the way, I will take you."


    The big belly guy walked in front, staggering three steps two steps, and finally was warned by the Lich King, and he suddenly returned to normal with fright.


    At this time, Su Yan was still in the secret room, his eyes closed tightly, and the spiritual power in the orb kept moving towards him.


    After finally feeling the breath of Yuanli, Su Yan''s face was sullen, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, the limbs were opened, and the dantian was extremely active, like a baby waiting to be fed.


    Yuan Li entered the body and was directly absorbed by the dantian crazily, and his limbs and bones were also transformed. At this time, his hand bones actually formed a jade-like texture, extremely pure, without a trace of impurities, and more tenacious.


    Corresponding improvements have also been made in other areas, and a complete qualitative leap has taken place. This is not necessarily a breakthrough from the later stage of the master to the completion of the master, but it is a breakthrough from the early stage to the middle stage of the innate.


    As soon as you enter the congenital world, you will be promoted in one realm. You can move mountains in the early congenital period, and you can fill the sea in the middle congenital period!


    Although there are exaggerated claims, it can be seen that the gap between the middle congenital period and the early congenital period is simply another world.


    At this time, Su Yan''s inner alchemy was more mellow, faintly revealing a golden light, of course it was not completely golden, it was just light.


    There is a lot of vitality in total, don''t look at it so little, it can be said to be very impressive, you must know that Su Yan consumes all the spiritual power in the body but can convert two drops.


    These primordial powers were naturally transformed into spiritual powers by Su Yan. Because of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", the transformation process is not very difficult and can be said to be unimpeded.


    The dantian was nourished by spiritual power, and directly broke through, deriving two pill patterns, which proved that Su Yan had entered the Grand Master Consummation and reached the mid-innate stage!


    Su Yan didn''t stop. Although he made a breakthrough, he still had to consolidate his foundation, and then he could break through easily.


    During this process, Su Yan also poured spiritual power into the round beads countless times, but all that came out was spiritual power, and some were slightly strange, and never saw the original power again.


    This made Su Yan feel that the remaining elemental power in the formation at the end of the ball is likely to be left by the creator, or what happened during the period that left such a small amount of elemental power in it.


    But this is enough to explain one thing, Yuanli is the power of the fairyland, and only a few hermit secret doors can have a way to transform it.


    Even Su Yan was the immortal emperor in his previous life, otherwise he would not be able to convert spiritual power into Yuanli, and Yuanli would be converted into spiritual power, even with "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue".


    This shows even more that this planet, which Su Yan regards as a place of thin spiritual power, once or ancient times had a fairyland power, or they may still exist in modern and even modern times!


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t think about that much now. It was too vain for him. The most important thing right now is to solve the Lich King and destroy the Witch Clan. This is the business.

 Chapter 699： Just rely on you?

    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body began to stop working, Su Yan regained his momentum and stood up directly, with a sense of otherworldliness all over his body, his arms were extremely tender, like a baby''s skin that could be broken by a bomb.


    However, Su Yan is now physically strong, not to mention bullets, even the artillery shells are harmless to him, and he can even try a missile.


    At the time of the breakthrough, Su Yan''s clothes had long been broken. At this moment, he hurriedly put on the clothes he had prepared before and walked out of the secret room.


    The place Su Yan was in was very secretive, it was a very deep cave, and it took a while to go out at this moment.


    Seeing the sunlight, Su Yan showed a faint smile on his face, but he did not stop for a moment, and his footsteps were quick, because he knew that the southwest was very dangerous now, and perhaps the southwest had already been invaded by the Witch.


    Su Yan guessed right. The Southwest has already been devastated. The martial arts world has been completely suppressed. Those who disobey are killed, and those who obey become puppets. They help the Wu tribe to oppress the people of Southwest. Southwest has become a **** on earth for a time.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t care about these Lich Kings, what he had to do now was to destroy Su Yan, otherwise he was uneasy, and Su Yan''s existence would always be a hidden danger.


    Under the leadership of the big belly guy, the Lich King accompanied Su Yan to this secret place, and he was speechless along the way. The big belly guy was forced to go quickly by the Lich King. If he slowed down, his life would not be saved. .


    Turning over a hill, the big belly guy stopped and pointed to a house at the bottom of the hill and said, "Like Lord, this is where Su Yan practiced in retreat."


    "good very good."


    The Lich King nodded and looked at the big belly guy with a smile on his face.


    The big belly guy also showed a flattering smile on his face. The cold sweat on his forehead now recovered a bit of coolness, and he was finally relieved.


    But the next moment, the Lich King directly inserted his nails into his brain, and the big belly suddenly burst out blood, his head shattered, and he died tragically.


    "The road is finished, you can go to rest."


    The Lich King showed a sneer and walked directly down the mountain. Several powerful masters of the witch family who followed the Lich King hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, the face of the Lich King was very cold. What he wanted to meet most was that Su Yan was breaking through, so that he could be killed without any effort.


    Of course, even if Su Yan broke through, he couldn''t make waves in the eyes of the Lich King. He had the confidence and the strength to think that he could destroy Su Yan.


    Arriving at the house, the Lich King said to his hands: "Give me bright spots, don''t let him escape for me!"


    "Yes, King!"


    Several powerful men also hurriedly released their spiritual knowledge, stood in the house and looked around, and guarded strictly, once they saw Su Yan, they would immediately report it.


    But the Lich King entered the house directly, his eyes were cold, and a black spiritual power filled his body, and his murderous aura rose.


    "Su Baxian, my Lich King is here, don''t hesitate to come out and die!"


    The Lich King said loudly, but there was no response for a long time, which made the Lich King''s face more gloomy.


    "Don''t try to escape, you can''t escape from me here, just catch it!"


    Su Yan was at the secret entrance of the house, hearing the voice of the Lich King, his face changed, and his muscles and bones suddenly tightened.


    "I think Cao Cao is here, since you came to die, it saved me a lot of things."


    Su Yan walked out directly, and at a glance he saw the Lich King outside the courtyard of the house, staring at him coldly at this moment.


    "The Lich King turned out to have such a Nippey look."


    When the Lich King heard Niang Xipi, his eyes suddenly changed, furious.


    "What did you say, there is a kind of say it again."


    "Lao Tzu''s, don''t you kneel down when you see Lao Tzu?!"


    Naturally, the Lich King heard it truly, but he was very familiar with Southwest Dialect, and his face couldn''t help but the blue veins beating.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a look of contempt, this Lich King was nothing more than that, and both words could make him mad.


    Seeing Su Yan''s contemptuous eyes, the Lich King''s inner anger was burning, but he was directly suppressed by him.


    The Lich King recovered his calm, with an abusive smile on his face, which was not like his teeth and claws.


    "Really confused me, you are a dying person, you are not worthy of anger at all, you are a pile of bones in my eyes."


    "Really, you have a pile of dung in my eyes."


    "Arrogant, seeing this king, don''t kneel down and kowtow to beg for life, so stiff I will make you feel so hard to live."


    "Only you?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of disdain, and even his whole body relaxed, which meant that he hadn''t put the Lich King in his eyes at all.


    "You look like a lady, dressed in white, and you want to kill me if you are not male or female?"


    "Lao Tzu is a pure man, a pure man who has lived for seven to eighty years!"


    "Oh, is it? Seventy or eighty years, but the skin and tender flesh, are you immortal?"


    "This is my witch clan secret technique, how can you wait for the untouchables to understand."


    The Lich King sneered: "Tell you, I am in charge of the Southwest now, and I can sit back and relax if you destroy you."


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he also thought that if the Lich King could find this place, he must have invaded the southwest. In this way, wouldn''t the southwest martial arts world be right?


    Su Yan''s eyes throbbed with these two groups of flames. He once promised everyone in the Southwest Martial Arts world that he would protect them, guard the Southwest, and let the Wu Clan disappear.


    But now, he didn''t do it, and he was still a step late, not only with a trace of self-blame, but also with a wave of anger.


    "Your notorious Southwest child can know that the blood on your hand can be stained all over the panda market, and it will be cheaper for you to die directly. I will let you know what regret is!"


    Su Yan was already angry, and when he defeated the Lich King, he would use secret techniques to confine him, so that he would experience endless pain, and then his soul flew away.


    Otherwise, why let the undead who died because of him rest, or let Ji Ruxue and Ji Gu rest in peace, or why let Su Yan''s anger in his heart be calmed down.


    "Huh, winners and losers, whoever has the biggest fist is the boss, doesn''t it seem ignorant to say this?"


    On the contrary, the Lich King despised Su Yan with a full face, and even more disregarded Su Yan.


    "I will teach you how to be a man today!"


    Su Yan stopped talking nonsense, and rushed directly to the Lich King, with a punch in his hand, and his power reached a huge amount of 30,000 catties.


    The Lich King sneered again and again, and resisted casually. Su Yan''s punch did not hurt him at all, it was like a tickling to him.


    "So much power, didn''t you eat?"


    The eyes of the Lich King were full of sarcasm. As soon as the voice fell, it was shot with a palm, and the wind blew up suddenly, which was several times more powerful than Su Yan!

 Chapter 700： Fierce fight

    The power of this gang wind screamed, and the surrounding courtyard trembled before shooting at Su Yan, actually flying the walls.


    The Masters of the Witch Clan who had heard the news could only watch from a distance, and could not intervene at all. Of course, the Lich King would not let them intervene.


    The palm wind hit, directly on Su Yan''s chest, a golden light shocked, and it actually sent the Lich King five meters away.


    "Your physical body!"


    The Lich King''s complexion changed, and he didn''t expect that his powerful blow would not hurt Su Yan any more.


    His palm is equivalent to the strongest blow of the grandmaster''s late stage peak. It can be said that even if the existence of the grandmaster has just reached the Consummation, it is impossible to take it so easily.


    This made the Lich King''s coldness greatly increased, and the existence that he thought could be crushed at will was really a thorn.


    "Su Baxian, you really surprised me again and again. It was a miscalculation for not being able to kill you last time."


    "Huh, say these farts, die!"


    Su Yan will not try again this time, because he is in the same realm, competing for life and death, going all out.


    "Sunset collapsed!"


    Su Yan''s use of the magic technique was different from the past. This sunset collapse was like countless scorching suns, and the flames like golden crows slammed on the Lich King.


    Those witch clan masters had no time to resist, they were directly turned into nothingness by this golden flame, without even screaming.


    The Lich King shouted angrily, full of black air, like a black peacock, with black spiritual power directly resisting the golden flames.


    Bang bang bang!


    Countless golden flames hit the Lich King, all of them were defended by his black spiritual power, and the entire house suddenly became a sea of ??flames.


    The two of them fought each other, their fists were emitting golden spiritual power and black spiritual power, fist and fist wind appeared, ripples shook, and the entire valley seemed to collapse.


    "You just broke through, why is your realm so stable!"


    "How can you figure it out, and you don''t take a **** to take a picture of yourself."


    The Lich King rushed into the sky with an anger, but Ji Gu couldn''t make him so angry, Su Yan made him very angry.


    Without words, the Lich King made another move, and a witch clan secret technique lingered between his hands, actually carrying a magical power.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t dare to be careless, the Lich King must have used his skills this time, and must be prepared.


    "Die me!"


    The Lich King leaped forward and pointed at Su Yan with both hands. The whirlpool formed by a black air between his fingers began to slowly dissipate, with a violent suction force, as if he was about to **** in everything.


    Su Yan''s mind moved, his dantian was unified, a fixed force was formed, and he was not afraid of this terrifying suction.


    However, the Lich King didn''t just want to **** Su Yan in, he wanted to direct the whirlpool to Su Yan.


    Seeing the vortex hitting, a drop of sweat dripped from Su Yan''s forehead, and his hands hurriedly formed a defense. At the same time, a golden dragon phantom appeared behind him, roaring towards the Lich King.


    However, the Lich King didn''t care about the Golden Dragon at all, and several demon phantoms had already turned into his back, and they bite directly towards the Golden Dragon phantom.


    Although the golden dragon is strong, it can''t stand the stalking, and the black energy has the power to swallow. A bite of the golden dragon is a weak point.


    However, after a few rounds, the Golden Dragon couldn''t stand it, and his whole body faded until it finally dissipated completely.


    Su Yan delayed for a while, and the seal had already been closed at this time, and a burst of fragmented force rushed directly toward the whirlpool.


    This shattering power is naturally unusual, containing powerful taboos, and is accompanied by a wave of golden spiritual power.


    When the two collided, the vortex exploded directly, and the black fog diffused and dissipated in the air, and the vortex was actually defeated.


    The Lich King''s face was pale, and he broke his moves again and again, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    "Unexpectedly, you have so many methods. You are really a **** thing."


    The Lich King pretended to say lightly. In fact, his hands were already clenched, and he made a creaking sound.


    Su Yan was very relaxed, but his eyes were always fixed on the Lich King. He was also afraid of what tricks the Lich King would use.


    "But you and I have become opposites. I can''t kill you without killing you."


    "What''s the use of these, you killed my beloved woman, I will naturally not let you go."


    When Su Yan said this, his eyes were full of killing intent, his heart was raging, and he wanted to rush to the sky.


    Clenched both fists and strikes directly. The power of a punch is at least 40,000 catties. This punch can smash a building, a mountain, and even countless people.


    The Lich King didn''t evade, but actually greeted him, and fists against Su Yan, not weak at all.


    The sound of the collision was shaking the earth, and it was even more frightening than Thor, as if the sky was falling apart, and the fluctuations it caused were also extremely powerful.


    It can be said that they were originally at the bottom of the mountain, but now they seem to be hitting on flat ground, and the mountain was flattened by them.


    The two played against each other with a hundred moves, and they hurt each other. Su Yan was bloodied and turned into golden flames. The Lich King was filled with black energy, and the blood flowing out was also black.


    "You make me angry!"


    "You make me angry too!"


    Su Yan didn''t make any concessions, he still fought bloody, and naturally he was not afraid of the slightest, otherwise he would lose the game if he flinched.


    "Hmph, I will let you see what despair is!"


    The Lich King was full of spiritual energy, and the sky filled him with black air, and countless ghosts and ghosts wandered around the world, as if it had become a chaotic grave.


    Su Yan naturally knew that the Lich King wanted to perform his stunts. This was also the beginning of true life and death. It all depended on who had the strongest back hand.


    "Soul Master!"


    The Lich King roared, a violent and violent taboo fluctuation, the powerful soul-storing power began to permeate the whole place, directly enveloping Su Yan.


    "Forcing me to perform this trick, you are proud enough!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, wasn''t this soul-storing power what Ji Ruxue felt when he blocked the sword for him? Su Yan believed that this was the strongest follower of the Lich King.


    This power is too defying, it is actually attractive to the gods, and it is a sorcery to **** away the human soul.


    "This is the sorcery you are proud of."


    "So what, can you still escape?" The Lich King smiled unexpectedly and disdainfully, "Can you escape? Obediently let me **** my soul out."


    The Lich King had a natural glimpse of Su Yan''s soul power. This must be a very powerful spiritual power that can bring him full enhancement. He felt that he could try to break through with this power. Appalling.


    So a greedy look appeared in the Lich King''s eyes, as if Su Yan was already a dish of meat, just waiting for him to eat it, but it was not ready yet.


    Su Yan''s face was very cold, he could feel this powerful fluctuation, and he could feel the feeling of being pulled by his spiritual consciousness even more. If he hadn''t had a strong mental power, it would be really difficult to recruit.


    For this reason, he can only display the strongest Destroying Form of the Shaking Sky Sixteen Form, and see if he can break this soul-storing technique!

 Chapter 701： Burning Bone and Burning Heart

    This soul-defying formation engulfed Su Yan, he could only break this formation, otherwise, how about defeating the Lich King.


    As soon as the collapse type came out, the sky shook, and a violent force gushed from Su Yan, directly towards the sky formation.


    The collapse style is one of the sixteen styles of shaking the sky, with the ability to collapse, allowing the enemy or the enemy''s stunts to disappear directly.


    The powerful force of destruction directly acts on the soul-containing formation, and the two fight against each other, the sky is full of lights, and the heavens and the earth appear frequently.


    The power of collapse wants to destroy it, and the power of soul-stealing wants to absorb it directly. The two fight, as if a dragon is fighting a tiger.


    The Lich King''s face was violent, his dantian rushed hurriedly, his hands gathered strong black spiritual power, and he headed directly towards the Contemplating Dafa, wanting to strengthen it.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he also increased his strength. This force of destruction was unprecedented, as if it was about to collapse.


    Because of this battle, the Southwest has been talked about by the outside world, and countless bigwigs from all over the country are looking at this place.


    "Has something big happened in the Southwest?"


    "No, I heard that King Gu is dead!"


    "Ah, the Gu King is dead, isn''t it because the Lich King is invincible!"


    "No, the great master Su Baxian is also in the southwest. I heard that he has become enemies with the Lich King."


    "Could it be that they are fighting in this world vision?!"


    The people in the southwest are all praying for Su Yan''s victory, and Su Yan''s defeat of their last remaining hope will also be declared destroyed.


    The Wu people naturally hope that their great king will win. They have just entered the Southwest, but they don''t want to be driven out again.


    At this time, the battle between the two had reached a fever pitch, and they had all their backhands to kill each other.


    At present, the Lich King has the advantage, because Su Yan''s destructive power was actually resisted by the Contemplating Dafa and could not destroy it.


    The Soul Concentrator is not broken, so what else, Su Yan will be trapped in it and become the plaything of the Lich King.


    "Su Baxian, stop struggling, no one can destroy my soul-recovering Dafa, and obediently become my nourishment."


    At this moment, the Lich King was full of violent smiles, thinking that he was determined to win, and Su Yan was already like a grasshopper in the Queen of Autumn.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest intention to give up at this moment. He would naturally not give up until the last moment. Zhan Na would also die.


    But being trapped by this, he couldn''t go out at all, and couldn''t do anything to the Lich King, which made Su Yan feel a little anxious.


    The dementing power began to be violent, directly crushing the power of collapse into nothingness, and continued to attack Su Yan, trying to seize his spiritual knowledge.


    Su Yan''s face became cold. This soul-storing power could indeed involve his divine sense, but it would be fantastic to take it away. His divine sense was so powerful that the Lich King could not imagine.


    "Look at me not turning you into a puppet!"


    The Lich King silently recites the secret method, and the black energy rises all over his body. The rune secret technique moves towards the formation method, which actually adds a unique power to the power of the soul.


    In the formation, the demons rushed everywhere, after receiving the order of the Lich King, they all rushed towards Su Yan, trying to tear his soul into pieces.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and looked down upon him as the only imaginary thing wanted to treat him.


    A drop of blood flowed out, like the essence of the ocean, with energy fluctuations that are difficult to describe, as if this blood can fill the sea.


    Essence and blood spilled, and on the dense array, all the illusory demons seemed to have encountered something terrible, roaring and making miserable noises, and finally disappeared.


    The Lich King was furious, and roared: "Su Ba Xian, who are you? My demon was so easily resolved by you."


    "Who am I, I am a godlike existence."


    Su Yan''s words left the Lich King completely speechless, and he stopped asking, because he knew that it would make him more angry.


    "What if you break my illusory thing, you can''t escape my contemplation formation, you will eventually be absorbed by me!"


    "Just rely on you, turn your hands and destroy you!"


    The golden light in Su Yan''s eyes throbbed, and the essence and blood were just his little means. In order to destroy the Lich King, he could only take a risk.


    Spiritual power transforms the elemental power, the elemental power can cut the sky, but Su Yan knew that too little transformed elemental power might be useless for the Lich King, so he regarded it as an adventure.


    Until now, he could only do this, otherwise he would really be trapped by the Lich King.


    The Dantian in the body began to move, and countless spiritual powers were quickly transformed into Yuanli through the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue".


    Su Yan transformed a drop of elemental power, he naturally wouldn''t turn all his spiritual power into elemental power, so he would be equivalent to being a cocoon.


    He wants to add a bit of vitality under the attack of spiritual power to see if he can achieve the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. Facts have proved that he is very useful.


    The power of collapse came out again, which actually contained an inexplicable force, which was a huge gap from before. This was the function of Yuanli.


    This power is moving towards the soul-storing Dafa, just like a glutton encountering food, it actually directly starts to bite its soul-storing power.


    Originally, the power of the soul was to absorb the spiritual consciousness of others, but I didn''t expect it to be bitten by others.


    The Lich King immediately changed color, he could feel the vitality, but he didn''t know what it was, he thought he was Su Yan''s most powerful and secret backman.


    "Su Baxian, count you as ruthless, you show me and see!"


    The Lich King naturally felt timid, and Soul Concentration Dafa was his most powerful reliance. Once he was forced to compete with Su Yan at all.


    However, how could Su Yan let him escape, and hurriedly gathered the power of destruction and bombarded a place, a hole was torn open, and he went straight out.


    The Lich King looked terrified, and it seemed that there was no hope of escaping now, so he simply stopped escaping and faced Su Yan decisively.


    "Is there any other tricks for carving bugs? Use them."


    Su Yan looked at the Lich King as if he was looking at a dead person. In his eyes, the Lich King was a dead person, a mortal existence.


    "Hmph, do you think you can kill me!"


    As soon as the Lich King��s voice fell, Su Yan��s fists were screaming, and they were carrying vitality. This force combined with spiritual power, it almost crushed the situation. Before the fist arrived, the wind had arrived, directly blasting the ground. It collapsed and a big hole appeared.


    But the Lich King was directly bombarded into the soil, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth and was hurt.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not stop here, and stayed up with his fists like a torrential rain, smashing down frantically. The place he attacked was the Dantian of the Lich King.


    Click!


    The Lich King��s dantian was broken. This was absolutely impossible. The Lich King��s dantian was broken and it was already defeated.


    The Lich King still wanted to escape, but he did not hesitate to break his dantian, and once again used the Soul Concentration Technique to stop Su Yan.


    But Su Yan took a casual blow, and this soul-storing technique was like a paper tiger, and it was impossible to withstand a blow.


    "The Lich King, I want you to bite your bones and burn your hearts and minds!"

 Chapter 702： Nandin

    Su Yan''s words caused the Lich King to completely change color, burn his bones and burn his consciousness. This was even more terrifying than going to hell, and it was the most extreme devastation to people.


    "Su Baxian, do you think you really defeated me so easily? Even if I blew myself up, I wouldn''t let you succeed."


    "Blow, you have the ability to do it!"


    Su Yan was not afraid of it, not that he was not afraid of the Lich King''s self-destruction, because at this time his spiritual power had enveloped the Lich King, and the Lich King had not detonated his dantian at all.


    "Su Baxian, what secret power are you using!"


    The Lich King also felt that he was restrained by Su Yan. He could no longer calm down anymore, except for the frenzy on his face, he was anxious.


    "Yes, my power is indeed a bit secretive, do you want to know?"


    Su Yan sneered at the Lich King, but his thoughts were unknown.


    The Lich King said with a cold face, "Su Baxian, you must have learned the evil ways of evil, who are you!"


    "What about after learning? What about who I am, do you want to know?"


    "I naturally want to be a real ghost."


    Su Yan smiled and said directly: "Dream me a dream, don''t even want to know if you are dead!"


    The Lich King trembled all over, he felt the strange and weird fluctuations, as if his neck was locked, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    The Lich King began to struggle non-stop. Even the existence of the Grand Master could not hold back and could not breathe. Now it was crawling on the ground like a mourning dog.


    Su Yan directly used the secret technique, and a wave of spiritual power penetrated into the Lich King''s body, and immediately moved towards his bones, heart and divine consciousness.


    Su Yan said that he would bite his bones and burn his heart to burn his consciousness, so he would naturally do it. He would let the Lich King experience the crippling pain, and then disappear into smoke, so as to eliminate the anger in his heart.


    The spiritual power turned into an ant-like appearance, and directly began to bite the bones of the Lich King. If it was a bite, it was actually more like a addition, but adding one time the Lich King''s bones would be one less layer.


    This kind of pain penetrated deep into the bone marrow, and it could make people crazy. The Lich King''s endurance was amazing, but he still couldn''t bear this kind of pain. At this time, it had already rolled on the ground, a violent vibration sounded, and the ground caved in.


    "It''s just the beginning, can''t it be done?"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, seeing that the Lich King was like this, his anger began to dissipate, and Ji Gu could also be alive in the sky.


    Su Yan generally wouldn''t be like this, but the Lich King killed Ji Ruxue, which was his taboo, which he could not bear.


    Spiritual power began to penetrate into the heart, and when the whole heart of the Lich King was densely covered, it instantly turned into a golden flame and burned frantically.


    The pain of burning the heart is more unbearable than the pain of bone-chewing. At this time, the Lich King��s face has been distorted, his whole body is like a swing, twitching constantly on the ground, you can see his seven orifices start to bleed, this is the destruction of the heart. Sign of.


    "The Lich King, you have to eat the evil fruits you planted yourself. You deserve it!"


    Su Yan yelled, feeling extremely refreshed, his anger slowly dissipated, and his face gradually returned to calm.


    The Lich King was in anguish, constantly roaring, his voice cut through the sky, extremely miserable.


    "Su Baxian, even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go!"


    "Being a ghost, do you think you can still be a ghost? I will let your soul fly and disappear!"


    After Su Yan said, using the secret technique, the remaining spiritual power in the Lich King began to flood into his divine consciousness, directly biting his divine consciousness.


    This pain can no longer be described in words. Only those who have suffered can know the taste of it. It is not something that people can bear, but it is the most powerful torture.


    The Lich King was full of blood, struggling constantly, but he couldn''t escape at all, his spiritual consciousness was gradually destroyed, and his soul was directly smashed by Su Yan, and he was wiped out.


    Looking at the disappearing soul, Su Yan''s eyes were completely calm again, and all this finally came to an end.


    The anger in the heart dissipated, Ji Gu''s spirit in the sky could rest in peace, and Ji Ruxue''s hatred was also reported by him.


    Ji Ruxue naturally can''t say that in the spirit of heaven, Su Yan put her soul into the ghost gourd, and she wants to resurrect her in the future.


    Looking at the Lich King with an empty skin, Su Yan moved casually, and the spiritual power remaining in the Lich King''s Dantian was sucked into his body by Su Yan.


    This strength should not be underestimated, and it can allow Su Yan to completely consolidate his realm, and even go one step further towards the Grand Master.


    The only regret is that Su Yan can��t study the Lich King��s soul-containing magic. Of course, he doesn��t care about this formation. As long as his realm is high, he can fully display a more powerful existence, comparable to the cheats and memory of the star-absorbing magic. There are a lot of them.


    A wave of spiritual power rushed directly to the body of the Lich King, and then turned it into ashes, and the whole place was completely calmed down, the world also recovered, the vision disappeared, and the voice disappeared.


    People from all over the southwest were looking at the sky with surprises on their faces, because the shock and vision just disappeared.


    As for the remaining strength of the martial arts world in the southwest, the expression of prayer was full of expressions at this moment, hoping that Su Yan could defeat the Lich King, otherwise they knew that they would not escape the end of being destroyed.


    The people of the witch race naturally hope that the Lich King will win, otherwise their witch race will be in danger.


    But just as they prayed, a figure floated up and fell on the roof, looking down at everyone.


    Everyone''s complexion changed when they saw it, the remaining forces in the martial arts world all smiled, and tears kept coming out, and everyone from the Witch Clan was terrified, and there was unclear guessing in their hearts.


    Su Yan raised his hand and just casually moved a little. A witch master was dead before he could resist, and he couldn''t stop half a point.


    What followed was Su Yan''s roar, cutting through the sky, resounding between the sky and the earth.


    "The Lich King is dead, and there is no witch clan in the world!"


    This was Su Yan''s announcement and his decision, which was to destroy the entire witch race and let the witch race disappear from the world.


    Hearing this, the Wu people suddenly trembled, and despair appeared on their faces. In the end, they were defeated, and so thoroughly.


    But all the remnants of the martial arts world seemed to be beaten with blood, and they rioted directly, killing one after another against the Wu Clan, with such high fighting spirit.


    Looking at the battlefield, Su Yan''s expression was calm. When he met the master, Su Yan directly killed him. The remaining Xiaoxi Mi didn''t need him to do anything.


    In this way, the battle lasted all night, and when the dawn came the next day, the sun shone on the earth, and the last member of the Witch clan was destroyed, declaring that there was no more Witch clan.


    The remnants of the southwest martial arts world were extremely passionate at this moment, with tears on their faces, and this victory was too difficult.


    Although many of them are cowards and surrendered to the Witch Clan, everything is no longer important.


    The whole southwest uttered a roar, all three words, they were thankful.


    "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, Su Baxian!"


    At this time, Su Yan had already left the panda market and boarded the plane to Jiangbei, settling in the southwest. His heart was at ease and it was naturally time to leave.

 Chapter 703： Airport trivia

    The blue sky and white clouds slowly fell after a while, and Jiangbei Airport had already appeared in front of us.


    Su Yan is very handsome in a small suit, but was molested by flight attendants along the way, which made many people envious.


    After leaving the airport, Su Yan saw the Bugatti that was sprayed red, which was naturally Jin Shiya''s car.


    As he approached, there was no one inside, so Su Yan couldn''t help but jumped into the car and took a nap in the car.


    Being harassed on the plane caused Su Yan to not take a break, and he was really tired now. After all, he had a battle with the Lich King. He didn''t stop at all, and left the southwest by plane.


    The southwestern land has been completely destroyed, and the strongest existence now is no more than the realm of masters. Other provinces and cities will inevitably be jealous of this piece of fat. Su Yan doesn''t want to care about it.


    As long as there is no such thing as the Witch Clan, Su Yan will not care. This world is always respected by the strong.


    After lying in the car for a while, a tall man came over with a bad face.


    This tall man is dressed in a suit and has a very arrogant look. From his dress and even the watch on his hand, it can be seen that this man must be a rich child, and of course he may be a successful entrepreneur.


    The tall man walked to the car. He had been at this airport for a while, and naturally saw Jin Shiya, and he was attracted at a glance.


    Originally wanted to strike up a conversation, but Jin Shiya ignored it at all, which made him very annoyed. Of course, he didn''t have any episodes here, and kept waiting.


    But now that I saw Su Yan, and got into the car swaggeringly, he thought that the opportunity had come, and it was a good opportunity to be courteous.


    "Get me up!"


    The tall man yelled directly with a southern Cantonese accent, his face was blue, as if he wanted to hit someone.


    Su Yan was still resting and didn''t care, he was indeed a little tired.


    This momentarily angered the tall man, he grabbed Su Yan''s arm directly, trying to pull him out, but found that he couldn''t move Su Yan at all.


    The tall man''s face changed, and now he understood that the young man in front of him was probably a practitioner, and he couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone.


    "Little Wang, come here, there is a farmer here."


    But after a while, a man driving a Land Rover arrived at the airport. The man was sashimi, his arms were thicker than ordinary people''s thighs.


    The man hurriedly got out of the car, and when he saw the tall man, he immediately looked in respect.


    "Master Gao, I didn''t surprise you."


    The tall man pointed directly at Su Yan and said, "Look, this farmer stole the car and caught him!"


    The tattooed man glanced at Su Yan. He naturally understood what the farmer meant, didn''t he mean scolding the stinky peasant, that is, he looked down on people, and to be honest, he didn''t distract the tall man.


    However, there is no way. Whoever comes from the East Island to the rich second generation, the Gao family is very famous in the East Island, and his family relies on the Gao family to enjoy food.


    The tattooed man glanced at Bugatti and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. This is no ordinary person who can afford Bugatti.


    "Hurry up, this farmer steals the car, and the car belongs to a beautiful lady."


    The tattooed man dispelled his worries and grabbed Su Yan directly. His strength is not small. You must know that he is a strong man in the realm of martial arts, and he is also a well-known rich second generation in the local area.


    But he found that he couldn''t move Su Yan at all, as if he was grabbing a mountain, which made him immediately change color.


    "Why, let me use your milk-feeding power!"


    Young Master Gao couldn''t help being angry, and he couldn''t make Su Yan move a bit these two times. This was obviously a humiliation to himself.


    The tattooed man also had sweat on his forehead. This time he stopped pulling Su Yan, but directly blasted Su Yan''s arm with a punch.


    But when his fist fell on Su Yan''s arm, he felt like he had hit an extremely strong piece of hard iron, and his hand swelled directly into a steamed bun.


    Not only that, there was blood flowing from his fingers, and his teeth grinned in pain.


    "Xiao Wang, what the **** are you doing!"


    Young Master Gao was completely angry, he had never seen a beating someone hurt himself, and it was still the case when the opponent didn''t do anything at all.


    The tattooed man felt bitter in his heart. How did he know that Su Yan''s body was so hard? It could be said that he would suffer much harm with the amount of strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t sleep anymore, stretched out, and opened his eyes angrily.


    "Something that doesn''t know whether to live or die, disturbs me to be clean!"


    Su Yan looked around with a cold face, and saw Young Master Gao and the tattooed man.


    "Are you two!"


    Before Young Master Gao could speak, Jin Shiya walked out of the airport at this moment, with a face of silence, her small hands creaking.


    "Smelly Su Yan, let me dove again, you badass."


    Jin Shiya stopped calling Su Yanyan''s brother. It was obvious that she was really angry, and of course she was even more worried about whether Su Yan was in danger.


    But when he saw Su Yan in the car, he was taken aback for a moment, and then ran over.


    When Young Master Gao saw Jin Shiya, he looked obsessed and said politely: "This lady, the farmer wanted to steal your car, but I caught him."


    Jin Shiya had noticed Young Master Gao before, and she immediately accompanied her face and said coldly: "You are the car thief, he is my boyfriend."


    "boyfriend?!"


    Young Master Gao''s face became stiff, and his feelings became oolong, and his face suddenly became uncontrollable.


    Now he didn''t want to find heroes to save the United States or other tricks, his obsession with Jin Shiya had reached the level of madness.


    What about boyfriend, just rush away.


    "Miss, you are wrong, I am your boyfriend."


    Young Master Gao said with a thief smile, then looked at Su Yan impatiently, took out a few banknotes from his wallet and threw them at Su Yan.


    The meaning was obvious. It was to get Su Yan to get out. Of course, he regarded Su Yan as a soft food.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and killing intent appeared on his face. Although he recovered from the Lich King, the tyranny was still there. When he encountered such a lifeless person, it was almost a death.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Oh, don''t you think you have too little money?"


    Young Master Gao took out a card and threw it to Su Yan, disdainfully said: "Kari has a million, get out of here!"


    Su Yan flicked, the bank card changed its direction and flew towards Young Master Gao. The speed was so fast that Young Master Gao had no time to escape, and his arm was cut off by the card.


    "what!"


    Young Master Gao let out a heart-piercing roar, trembling with pain.


    The tattooed man on the side was also weak in his legs at the moment. He knew that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary person, and must be a stronger existence than him.


    Su Yan no longer cared about Young Master Gao, and he was soft-hearted to spare his life.


    He directly pulled Jin Shiya on with a sweet kiss, then jumped into the car, and then drove away.

 Chapter 704： Jiangbei Gaofushuai

    Su Yan was asleep all the way. Naturally, Jin Shiya drove the car. He was indeed too tired. Not to mention that the battle with the Lich King had spent his blood, even the spiritual power in his body was transformed into vital energy consumption.


    Although the little mess he met just now made him very angry, it was not a deep hatred after all, and he wanted to rest too much, so he cut him off as a punishment.


    But he did not expect that his kindness did not make Young Master Gao subdued, but made him furious.


    Young Master Gao was rolling on the ground in pain, blood was spilled all over the floor, and the constant howling of ghosts and wolves caused a lot of people to watch.


    "What''s wrong with this person?"


    "The hand is cut off, who is so bold."


    "The security is here, get out of the way."


    Seeing that Su Yan had gone so far, the tattooed man ran over from the back of the car in a hurry, with a panic expression on his face.


    "Master Gao, are you okay?"


    "Ah, throw me to the hospital!"


    The tattooed man quickly took off his short sleeves and strangled Young Master Gao''s arm, then helped him into the car and drove toward the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, the nurse hurriedly pushed Young Master Gao into the operating room. A nurse ran out of the operating room with a panic expression on her face.


    "What about the patient''s hand?"


    If you don��t have a hand, you will be disabled. You can connect it after a short time of injury. The main reason is that Young Master Gao��s hand was cut off by the bank card. If Su Yan used his spiritual power, he would not want to connect it in this life.


    The tattooed man patted his forehead, but he forgot to take his hands together, so he had to return and continue to take his hands.


    After several hours of surgery, Young Master Gao''s hand was connected and he was pushed to the ICU ward.


    Don''t even look at just a broken hand, but he shed a lot of blood and almost lost his life.


    After the effect of the anesthetic disappeared, the pain came again, making Young Master Gao suffer all the pain.


    At this moment, he looked at the tattooed man with a painful look, and wanted to kick him to death.


    "I came to your Jiangbei for leisure travel, but now it actually broke my arm!"


    The tattooed man stooped in panic. He was just a follower. Now that something happened to Young Master Gao, he was very afraid.


    "I won''t tell you, go find Xiao Lang!"


    Wherever the tattooed man dared to object, he could only nod his head quickly, hurriedly left the hospital and hurried towards the Xiao family.


    The Xiao family is a famous giant in Jiangbei. It is not only a martial arts family but also a shopping mall giant. It can be said that it is in full swing in Jiangbei, second only to the previous single family.


    After Shan Wei was destroyed by Su Yan, he fell into decline and was swallowed by people in the martial arts world and even in the political and business world. Now Jiangbei has faintly respected the Xiao family.


    Of course, in fact, it is natural that Su Yan is the only one looking forward, and no one dares to offend Su Yan, the killing god.


    However, Su Yan did not have any business in Jiangbei. He was just a polished commander. He was a bit prestigious and did not actually affect the Jiangbei site.


    Therefore, the Jiangbei martial arts world and even the political and business circles respect the Xiao family, and the Xiao family has become the largest family in Jiangbei.


    The Xiao family was not in Jiangbei City, but in Lin City. It took some time for the tattooed man to rush to the Xiao family.


    After arriving in the city, the tattooed man hurried to the Xiao''s house, but was stopped by the guard.


    "Who would dare to make trouble in front of the Xiao family mansion!"


    The Xiao family is so awesome, the guards are naturally too awesome, and the tattooed man glared at him.


    The tattooed man hurriedly said: "I am the young master of the Wang family, and I want to report something important to your young master."


    "Master Wang, we have never heard of it."


    The tattooed man''s complexion became cold, and he said directly: "This is a major event about the young master of the East Island Gao family. If you delay it, you will have nine lives and can''t afford it!"


    The two guards were frightened, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, but they still said loudly, "Wait for us to report to Master."


    But after a while, an old man who looked like a housekeeper came out and let the guards disperse.


    "It turned out to be the young master of the Wang family, his subordinates were rude."


    "Old Xiao, let''s not delay, Master Gao has an accident."


    Hearing this, the old man looked panicked and couldn''t help but hurriedly said: "Master Wang, come with me."


    After entering the Xiao family, after several rounds of inside and out, we finally arrived at the Xiao family''s living room.


    At this time, a young man was lying on a chair, and there were naturally a few beautiful women beside him who were taking advantage of him.


    "Master, Master Wang is here."


    The young man is Xiao Lang, the young master of the Xiao family, nicknamed Jiangbei Gaofushuai. Now he is the first person in the second generation of Jiangbei rich, the first young man in Jiangbei, and the first wave in Jiangbei...


    It can be said that his nickname is a basket, and everything must be vying to be No. 1 in Jiangbei, of course, except for the martial arts giants and the political and business giants, because one is occupied by Su Yan and the other is occupied by his old man.


    "Master Wang, why don''t you accompany Master Gao, why are you running here?"


    "Young Master Xiao, something happened to Young Master Gao!"


    Xiao Lang''s expression changed, and he stood up directly, and Yingying Yanyan next to him retreated to the back room with interest.


    "What happened? Didn''t I let you protect Young Master Gao throughout the whole process!"


    "Young Master Xiao, I can''t do it, the other party is better than me, so I just used a bank card to cut off Young Master Gao''s hand!"


    "Bank card?"


    "It''s like this. Young Master Gao fell in love with a beautiful woman at the airport, but someone has a boyfriend. Young Master Gao thought it was a little white face, so he wanted to spend money away, but..."


    "Where is Young Master Gao now?"


    "At Jiangbei Hospital."


    "How is the situation?"


    "The hand took it, but he was angry."


    "Nonsense, you don''t get angry if your hand is broken, this matter absolutely can''t just leave it alone, Xiao Bailian, I want him to regret it!"


    Young Master Xiao was so angry that he directly smashed the decorations on the chair against the ground, smashing to pieces.


    This time the Gao family sent Gao Cheng to Jiangbei to negotiate business with their Xiao family. This is a big business of 50 billion yuan, and his father cares very much.


    With Xiao Lang''s initiative, his old man Xiao Zhan handed over the matter to him. This was a rare opportunity for him to perform.


    But now that something happened to the young master of the Gao family, it will inevitably affect the negotiation of the project.


    "Get the car and go to Jiangbei Hospital!"


    The butler on the side quickly agreed, and hurried out.


    Xiao Lang looked at the tattooed man, more angry, and kicked him directly on the shoulder.


    Where the tattooed man dared to fight back, he could only suffer this kick and was kicked to the ground.


    "I gave you such a good opportunity to cheat Young Master Gao, but you stabbed Lao Tzu with such a big basket, Lao Tzu wants to kill you!"


    "Master Xiao, calm down, the other party is really too strong, I feel like a master exists."


    "Grandmaster!"


    Xiao Lang directly crushed the cup in his hand, and his eyes became more angry.


    "The district master dares to be rampant, I will give you three days, be sure to find him out!"


    "Okay, I will definitely find him out."


    "For three days, if you can''t find it out, you know the consequences!"


    The tattooed man trembled all over, his face suddenly changed with fright, and hurriedly ran out of the living room, racing against time, otherwise his life might be gone.

 Chapter 705： Alchemy success

    After returning home, Su Yan slept comfortably for one day and one night. When he got up, it was already the next afternoon, but he recovered a little.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so tired, Jin Shiya naturally felt distressed. She went to the Jiangbei laboratory to get a lot of super spiritual power liquid, and waited for him to wake up and take it as soon as possible.


    Seeing Jin Shiya standing next to her, Su Yan scratched her head and said, "Too tired."


    "Drink all these soon."


    Looking at the large barrels of super spiritual power besides him, Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s better for my wife to treat me well."


    But after saying this, Su Yan felt as if he had been pierced, because he thought of Ji Ruxue.


    Seeing Su Yan''s strangeness, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Brother Yan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ruxue is dead."


    Jin Shiya''s mind suddenly became empty. She naturally knew who Su Yan was talking about. The contact a few days ago had made her consider Ji Ruxue her best friend.


    "Sister Ruxue, she, she?"


    Jin Shiya''s eyes flushed suddenly, tears fell down her eyes, she was obviously very sad.


    She knew that Su Yan''s trip to the southwest must have experienced a lot of major events, otherwise she would not release her pigeons last time, and there is no explanation yet.


    "She blocked the sword for me in order to save me. I suddenly felt so incompetent."


    Su Yanman meant to blame himself, his heart dripping with blood.


    Jin Shiya didn''t know what comforting words to say, she cried silently.


    "No, she won''t die, I kept her soul, I will definitely resurrect her."


    Su Yan suddenly had a firm look in his eyes, which was more like a belief that supported him and made him work hard.


    "Can I see sister Ruxue?"


    "I can''t see that she was sealed by me in the ghost gourd, and she swallowed it directly into her stomach. I wouldn''t take the ghost gourd out without becoming an emperor."


    Jin Shiya also fully understood that Ji Ruxue''s position in Su Yan''s heart now is very deep. When she is not jealous, she hopes to resurrect Ji Ruxue earlier.


    Su Yan looked at the large barrels of super spiritual power liquid in front of him, got off the bed directly, and poured a barrel of it into his mouth.


    The super spiritual power liquid enters the body, completely helping him to eliminate fatigue, restore his dantian spiritual power, and at the same time make up for the missing essence and blood.


    Su Yan''s face returned to normal, and suddenly became alive again.


    "Brother Yan, you seem to have broken through?" Jin Shiya asked with a look of surprise.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, if I don''t break through, I will be destroyed by the Lich King of the Witch Clan, and you won''t see me."


    Jin Shiya was so scared that she rushed into Su Yan''s suspicion. Now there is nowhere to blame. Su Yan''s safe return is the best peace of mind.


    "OK OK."


    Su Yan stroked Jin Shiya with a look of love, really wanting to hug her without parting.


    "My grandmaster has achieved Consummation, I think it is impossible to surpass me."


    Hearing this, Jin Shiya''s stubbornness suddenly emerged, frowning, and clasping Yushou: "Don''t worry, I will definitely surpass you, although I am now in the middle of a master.


    "Master is in the middle stage, so fast?"


    "Of course, there is a pill that is refined by Pill One, which is much better than Super Spirit Liquid."


    A sly smile appeared on Jin Shiya''s face, as if she had succeeded in a trick, but she didn''t know that Su Yan knew her cultivation level the moment she saw her.


    "Don''t tell me, I almost forgot that kid, is he safe lately?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and said: "Very peaceful, he has been studying alchemy all the time, and he is almost dazed."


    "I went to see."


    Dan Yi was locked in the Spirit Gathering Array in the laboratory by Su Yan, in order to prevent him from trying to escape, and of course it was also convenient for him to get the spirit grass and elixir for alchemy at any time.


    As long as Yuwen Xiongba collects spirit grass and elixir from all over, he will send them to Jiangbei Laboratory, and then Dan will plant them in the spirit gathering array again and again, and they will be harvested when they are mature.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya came to the laboratory. Academician Chen was extremely excited when he saw Su Yan.


    "Professor Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Su Yan said calmly: "You have a one-month holiday, so I have to take a break."


    Academician Chen nodded with an awkward smile. In fact, they didn''t take a month''s rest, because they were still concerned about the laboratory, so they came back more than ten days in advance.


    "The laboratory is normal, right?"


    "Well, everything is normal and production has resumed. We have always wanted to increase production, but we can''t."


    "That''s the output. After a while, I will remodel the laboratory and maybe increase the output."


    "That''s great."


    After a few words of greeting, Su Yan and Jin Shiya both entered the spirit gathering array. As soon as Su Yan entered, they were attracted by the scene in front of them. Of course, it would not be shocking.


    At this time, the spiritual energy lingers in the spirit gathering formation, and the waist-deep super spiritual power liquid also declares the abundance of spiritual power liquid.


    What caught Su Yan''s most attention was the giant tree, which is now lush and taller, and it has grown a lot. Xiaoyao naturally perches on the tree, fighting the giant tree fiercely.


    There are also many spiritual soils in the Spirit Gathering Array, and various spiritual herbs and medicines are planted in different categories, all of which are lush and exudes the fragrance of spiritual power.


    "So many spiritual herbs and elixir."


    "Of course, Yuwen Xiongba has done a lot for this," Jin Shiya said with a smile.


    "Well, this should reward them."


    "I gave him a few buckets of super psychic liquid long ago, and asked him to distribute the power to the people."


    "My wife is smart, so I don''t need to worry about it at all."


    Jin Shiya blushed, being praised and a little shy.


    "Where is Dan Yi?"


    Speaking of Dan Yi, Su Yan''s complexion recovered. After all, Dan Yi almost killed him and is now his slave.


    "It must be alchemy, I''ll go look for it."


    The Spirit Gathering Array has a large area, so naturally it cannot be seen at a glance.


    And Su Yan flew up to the crown of the giant tree, kicked Xiaoyao to wake up, and looked at him solemnly.


    "How are you practicing lately?"


    Xiaoyao was awakened, naturally unwilling, accompanied by his face, two flares of fire from his nose.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Xiaoyao expresses his dissatisfaction with unintelligible words, and is kicked by Su Yan.


    "speak English."


    "I just broke through, but don''t even think about it if you want the Spirit Gathering Array to become Level 3."


    Naturally, Su Yan knew that Xiaoyao had made a breakthrough, and now he could speak the truth, otherwise he wouldn''t be so to Xiaoaoao.


    "Success, finally succeeded, hahahaha!"


    At this moment, Dan Yi''s hearty laughter resounded through the entire spirit gathering array, and his echoes were everywhere.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. He naturally knew what Dan Yi meant by success. It was nothing more than the successful refining of the second grade pill.


    In this way, it is of great help to him, but it can save him a lot of time for alchemy.

 Chapter 706： Bar gathering

    Su Yan leaped down and found Dan Yi directly following the voice. Seeing the ecstasy on his face, his face couldn''t help but calm down.


    "Dan Yi."


    Su Yan shouted in a deep voice, with a sense of majesty in his voice.


    As soon as the ecstatic Dan heard the sound, he calmed down immediately. Seeing that it was Su Yan, there was a trace of fear in his eyes, and there was more silence.


    "grown ups."


    Dan Yi knelt down without any hesitation. He was just Su Yan''s slave now, and his life and death was between Su Yan''s thoughts.


    "Well, get up."


    After receiving Su Yan''s order, Dan Yi slowly stood up, but he was still respectful and bent his back.


    "What kind of pill did you make?"


    "Second Grade Blood Coagulation Pill."


    "Blood Coagulation Pill?"


    As soon as the pill appeared bitterly said: "Small ones can only refine this kind of pill. I have failed to refine the Qi Pill several times. I feel distressed about the spiritual medicine, so I will."


    Su Yan waved his hand, motioned for him to stop talking, and said, "No matter what, you have also refined a second-grade pill, which can barely be considered as a starting point for alchemy."


    "Everything is the teachings of adults. Without the alchemy of adults, a small one cannot succeed in a lifetime."


    "These are rare, you should be very clear about your identity, that is to keep refining the pill for me, otherwise I will keep you for nothing!"


    Dan nodded quickly, not daring to say another word.


    Su Yan''s complexion eased slightly, and he said lightly: "Of course you can''t help it, so keep working hard. This is for you."


    Su Yan casually moved, a cheat book appeared in front of Dan Yi, naturally related to alchemy, and there was also a bucket of super spiritual power. "


    Although Dan Yi could see a lot of super spiritual power fluids, he would naturally not be able to move a bit without Su Yan''s permission. After all, his life was in Su Yan''s hands.


    Seeing the reward, Dan Yi naturally smiled and quickly thanked.


    "You make alchemy well, you will need super spiritual power liquid in the future, and of course it''s not impossible to release you."


    This almost made Dan Yi ecstatic, letting him go, it made his eyes shine.


    However, this was just Su Yan''s appetite. How could he let Dan Yi go? The enemy against him would definitely not end well.


    Leaving the laboratory, it was almost evening, Su Yan and Jin Shiya also planned to return to the villa and plan well.


    When he arrived at the villa, several figures were at the door of the house, which caught his attention.


    These people are naturally familiar to Su Yan, Jiang Wenwen, Yuwen Xiongba, Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao, except for Yuwen Xiongba, the others live next to the villa.


    Seeing Su Yan, the four of them were naturally extremely excited, because there have been rumors and rumors that Su Yan had died in the southwest in the past two months.


    Now that this rumor is self-defeating, the four of them are also relieved.


    "Master, you scared us to death."


    Jiang Wenwen knows how to measure, and now he has completely accepted the relationship between himself and Su Yan, but he is happy and did not do more.


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong also smiled, looking at Su Yan and said, "Boss, you have been to the southwest for so long and there is no news at all. It really scared us."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Who am I, Su Ba is the first one, who can make me difficult."


    Su Yan''s face was pretending, while Jin Shiya was grabbing the flesh of his waist. This used spiritual power and Su Yan had to surrender.


    Although it wasn''t really painful, this feeling still made Su Yan unable to resist.


    "Huh, forget how embarrassed you were when you came back?"


    "Haha, Shiyaneng is still the boss, the boss is a strict wife."


    "You said that if this news was made known to the people in the Jiangbei and Jiangnan martial arts circles, what kind of a sensation would it be?"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "You can try it."


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong immediately frustrated, not daring to mention any more.


    "Just tell me, I will support you, he dare to move you a bit, I will make him look good."


    Jin Shiya was domineering at the moment, making Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao smile immediately.


    After a fight, everyone went into the villa together, and Jin Shiya naturally went to prepare tea.


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "You must have something important when you come here?"


    Yuwen Xiongba has never spoken, and at this time he can''t help but say in a deep voice: "Recently, you have not appeared, my lord. There have been rumors everywhere, and some people are just about to move."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he said directly: "I want to move, I want to see how they are going to move."


    "But the news of your return leaked out. Now they are so behaved, and some are even scared to flee abroad."


    Su Yan smiled, this group of people was really useless.


    "There is one more thing, I don''t know whether to talk about it or not."


    "Go ahead, no outsiders."


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were flattered, which showed that Su Yan did not treat them as outsiders.


    "The situation in the southwest has been turbulent recently. I heard that King Gu is dead."


    Su Yan was full of violent faces when he heard this, and he was naturally angry at the death of King Gu, and even more involved Ji Ruxue, making his heart aching.


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression like this, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but sweat, for fear of saying something wrong.


    "You are right, the Southwest Gu King is dead, and the Lich King of the Lich Clan is also dead!"


    "what?!"


    Jiang Chao didn''t understand it, but Yuwen Xiongba knew that these two people were prestigious in China.


    "Very simple, the Lich King killed Ji Gu, and I killed the Lich King."


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked and almost fell off the sofa in fright. This was amazing.


    He had heard that Ji Gu was the eighth existence on the earth list, and his realm was at least the late master stage.


    As a result, the adult in front of him was not a godlike existence, which made Yuwen Xiongba suddenly feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    "What''s the place list?"


    At this time Jiang Chao interrupted, but seeing Yu Wen Xiongba''s face, he suddenly shut up, knowing this kind of thing is better.


    Su Yan stood up, looked at the faint night outside the window, and couldn''t help but said, "Those who offend me will naturally disappear."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart was full of trepidation, and he was glad that he followed Su Yan.


    When the door was knocked, Jiang Chao hurried to open the door and saw a strange face.


    "Is Su Yan back?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but calm down when he saw it, and said lightly: "Why are you here?"


    It turned out that this person was Qiao Mai, but he did not expect him to find it here.


    "Su Yan, you can make me easy to find. I haven''t heard from you for so many days."


    "Go to the Southwest to deal with some things."


    Su Yan did not guard against Qiao Mai, after all, this buddy is also a better brother before.


    "You have so many people here, walk around, and finally come back, no matter how you have to go for a wave."


    "A wave?"


    Jin Shiya came out with the fruit plate at this time, looking at Su Yan maliciously.


    Qiao Mai naturally guessed Jin Shiya''s identity, and hurriedly said with a smile: "I just went to the gathering to celebrate Su Yan''s return."


    "Alright, I will go with you too."


    "Then go to a bar I opened not long ago. Su Yan will also make me happy when I get there."

 Chapter 707： Bar fun

    "bar?"


    Jin Shiya was thinking, and finally nodded.


    Qiao Mai suddenly looked happy, and hurriedly pulled Su Yan toward the house, and the others followed closely.


    "Hurry up, get on your Bugatti, and we will rush together."


    "While going, I only take my daughter-in-law''s Bugatti."


    Su Yan smiled and hugged Jin Shiya, and then sat on the red Bugatti, which made Qiao Mai curl his lips.


    "If you don''t drive, can you let me drive?"


    "You guys will discuss it."


    Naturally, Su Yan is not a stingy person. He just spoils the car. Anyway, he has money, but buddies are rare.


    The eyes of Jiang Chao and the others suddenly flashed, and they all showed surprise.


    "Two parking spaces, Wenwen naturally occupies one, let''s four guess the box."


    Qiao Mai suggested, Jiang Chao and others nodded in agreement, but Yuwen Xiongba shook his head.


    "Why don''t you agree?"


    "No, I''m not interested."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly got into his car. He has always been reluctant to flock to this kind of car. His car is also a multi-million Ferrari.


    "Well, one less competitor, then three of us guessing."


    The three immediately hid their hands behind them, with smiles in their eyes.


    "Three, two, one!"


    All three of them stretched out their hands, and the result was all three stones.


    "Hey, come again!"


    "Three, two, one!"


    This time it was rock, scissors, and cloth.


    "Come again!"


    This time Qiao Mai produced a pair of scissors, but Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao were both cloths. Qiao Mai naturally won.


    "Hahaha, good luck, beauties get in the car."


    With a smug look on his face, Qiao Mai spread his hands towards Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao, and then jumped into the car, looking like he owed a beating.


    "Huh, **** is just luck."


    Everyone drove towards the bar that Qiao Mai drove, and it took about an hour to arrive.


    Su Yan was naturally sitting in the co-pilot, Jin Shiya almost dragged the car all the way, but Su Yan kept stopping.


    "Silly girl, you are not afraid of crashing when driving so fast."


    "Little meaning."


    Jin Shiya smiled carelessly, then parked the car directly to the parking lot and walked towards the bar with Su Yan.


    At this time, it was only around eight o''clock in the evening, but the bar was already very lively, and it seemed to be very busy.


    Qiao Mai was familiar with the road and took everyone into the bar. When Taiwan brother and Taiwan sister saw Qiao Mai, they immediately called the boss respectfully.


    Qiao Mai faintly waved his hand, telling these people what to do.


    At this time, a young woman came over. It was Qiao Mai''s girlfriend, Shanshan. She was taken aback when she saw Su Yan, and then very cautious and frightened.


    That day, Su Yan shined in the World Martial Arts Conference, but he was shocked by Shanshan.


    Qiao Mai hugged Shanshan directly and said, "Don''t be afraid, Su Yan is still my buddy, there is nothing to pretend."


    Only then did Shanshan recover his face, and greeted Su Yan quickly, Su Yan nodded lightly.


    "Your kid still stays on his own without changing his girlfriend."


    Qiao Mai smiled faintly when he heard: "How dare I, let alone I love Shanshan so much."


    On this point, Qiao Mai is very serious. He used to spend time with his heart, but now with Shanshan, he is very restrained.


    "Shanshan will arrange the best private room soon. I want to get together with Su Yan and even his buddies, and bring any good wine."


    "The wine is whatever you want and bring something delicious."


    Jin Shiya and Jiang Wenwen said almost at the same time that everyone basically didn''t eat this afternoon, and their stomachs were empty.


    "Okay, eat something to fill your stomach first."


    Under the leadership of Shanshan, everyone went to the Tianzi box. The decoration was really good, magnificent and magnificent. At first glance, it is the favorite place of the diamond king and the upstart.


    "Is this place alright?"


    Qiao Mai was very proud of sitting on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted.


    "That''s it, it''s far from Jiangbei Qimai Bar."


    "My bar also cost 70 million yuan. This is a place specially prepared for upstarts. There are many upstarts in this place."


    "You kid has a bit of business savvy."


    "That is, otherwise I can achieve my dream with my hands in Star Country."


    Seeing that the others were silent, Qiao Mai couldn''t help but put his legs down and said, "Don''t be cautious, everyone. You are Su Yan''s buddies, that is, my buddies. Come here anytime, free of charge!"


    "really?"


    Jiang Chao and others'' eyes flashed, and they were obviously extremely happy.


    "What I Qiao Mai said is all fried, don''t worry, of course the box under the guest can''t get out, haha."


    "There is no gray industry in your place, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai with a serious face.


    "Why, I am very clean here."


    "Clean. When I came in, I saw those women''s glamorous gestures. Those men were pale and their hands were chopped off. Clean?"


    "Hey, which bar does not bring something, otherwise how to attract customers, besides, I am driving them to find employment."


    "Heh, this thing can be said to be round in your mouth."


    "What kind of era is this, the economic era, everything depends on the money!" Qiao Mai said proudly, "This is an era of laughing at the poor but not at the prostitution."


    "Cracked reasoning."


    "How can this be a perverse theory? Do you want to learn from Zhuang Zhou and you can''t have enough to eat? Admire him, but there are a few people who are willing to be him. All spiritual realms must be established on a material basis."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I agree with what you said. It''s pretty good."


    "Hey, you think Su Yan has been persuaded by me."


    "Come here, this is what I bought in a nearby restaurant, everyone is starving, hurry up and eat."


    Shanshan was carrying many boxes, which were naturally full of delicious foods, and there were several bar waiters in the back carrying the boxes together.


    When everyone saw the food, their faces suddenly turned green. Had Su Yan not been there, they would have liked to **** it from Shanshan.


    The food was placed on the table one by one, and stools were added for this, and everyone gathered around and feasted.


    "Well, it tastes pretty good."


    "Of course, this is a century-old restaurant. It was something that the emperor could only enjoy a hundred years ago."


    "Just blow it."


    "Come here, let''s do it together. Let''s have some beer first, and we''ll get it right later."


    Su Yan also picked up the wine, and everyone toasted to him to celebrate his safe return.


    "Su Yan, do you have to have a drink with Miss Jin Shiya."


    Qiao Shan''s face was mean, and she kept booing, making Jin Shiya blush.


    "Okay, drink as you go, what''s the big deal, Shiya will be my woman in this life, the next life, and the next life, and will always be my woman."


    Su Yan said aggressively, everyone shouted, and the scene suddenly reached a climax.


    After being drunk and full, everyone opened the chatterbox and talked about each other.


    Su Yan was accompanied by Jin Shiya to sing a little love song. Jin Shiya''s voice naturally had nothing to say, but Su Yan''s voice tortured everyone.


    People are not perfect, even if Su Yan is powerful, he has to lose in singing.

 Chapter 708： Shanshan Crisis

    After the meal, it was the highlight. All kinds of foreign wines and even Erguotou were brought over, and a table full of them was placed, and Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were scared on the spot.


    "Mike, this, is this too fierce, so much wine will kill people."


    "What are you afraid of? Su Yan will be here to rescue you."


    Qiao Mai''s words scared the two of them again, their faces turned green, and they were rescued.


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong didn''t have any cultivation bases, and the others weren''t afraid of wine, so the big deal was to use spiritual power to disperse them.


    Jiang Chao looked at everyone and saw that everyone was smiling, so he gave up and said directly: "Drinking is okay, but do you have the ability and the courage to resist without spiritual power!"


    Wang Lihong also immediately said: "Yes, if you drink, you have to drink it truly. No one will persuade you. If you dare, I just ask if you dare!"


    Wang Lihong opened the wine in a circle, and then each poured a glass.


    Su Yan laughed aside and said, "This proposal is good, very fair. I will do this first."


    Su Yan directly took up half a cup of vodka and drank it without frowning, and did not use half of his spiritual power at all.


    "The boss''s face is a little red, you see, the boss is useless, I did it too."


    "It''s done!"


    The two of them drank it upside down, and looked at Qiao Mai and others without spilling a drop.


    Qiao Mina is a person who messes with the bar every day. He would be afraid of this, so naturally he picked up the glass and drank it indifferently.


    Even though Yuwen Xiongba didn''t say anything, he drank it, but his face turned red.


    "Xiong Ba can''t drink enough." Jiang Chao couldn''t help but mock.


    "I think there is a lack of beautiful women to accompany."


    Qiao Mai immediately clapped his hands, and a wave of women entered the private room. There were all kinds of them, such as **** temptation, nurse temptation, cute girl temptation...


    "Xiong Ba, you can drink it freely now."


    Yuwen Xiongba waved his hand and said, "I am very happy. Besides, I don''t like Yingying and Yanyan."


    Seeing that Xiongba didn''t like it, Qiao Mai couldn''t help but let all the accompany women go out. The party came in and affected the atmosphere.


    The box naturally became hotter, but Shanshan left. After all, the bar still needs someone to take care of it.


    "Order to go down, no other people are allowed to disturb this box."


    "Yes."


    Shanshan left the box and walked towards the office. There were a lot of things that needed to be solved by her, so naturally she plunged in.


    At this time, two modified Hummers stopped outside the bar, and a group of men in black got off the car, all with bad eyes, and tattoos under their coats.


    This group of people entered the hotel directly, and the doorman naturally did not dare to stop him, and the hotel manager immediately greeted him.


    "Do you want a box?"


    "The best box for Lao Tzu!"


    "Yes, yes, prepare now."


    The manager immediately went down to make preparations, and after a while, he led a few people into the local box.


    A group of people sat down, and the headed man was very familiar with it. It was the tattooed man, the young master of the Wang family.


    At this moment, Young Master Wang''s face was ugly and gloomy, and the wine glass on the table was directly thrown to the ground by him.


    "A bunch of rubbish, there is no news after searching for more than a day!"


    "Brother Wang, don''t be angry, brothers are all stepping up to find it."


    A little brother smiled and complimented, and offered a wine glass.


    But Young Master Wang didn''t pay any attention at all, and poured the drink directly on his face with a furious look.


    "Don''t be angry, can I not be angry?!" Young Master Wang pointed to his little brother''s nose and said, "Young Master Xiao only gave me three days. If I can''t find him in three days, what will happen to me? What is it! "


    A group of younger brothers did not dare to speak, but a thin man beside the young master of the Wang family remained calm and was not scared by the young master.


    "Wang Shao, brothers have tried their best on this matter, but you have too little information to find out."


    Faced with this person, Young Master Wang didn''t dare to be really angry, after all, this person was his backing, and finding Su Yan would depend on his subdued existence.


    "Master Bu, I''m very anxious. I can''t find it within the deadline, but I will lose my head."


    "Don''t worry, we will step up to find tomorrow, the scope has been reduced, the person may be near Jiangbei University."


    Young Master Wang''s expression eased, then he glanced at the crowd with the wine glass, and said solemnly, "Brothers, forgive me, it was rude just now."


    "Young Master Wang, we are not good."


    A group of people drank sullenly, the scene was extremely depressing for a while.


    "Go, get your manager and call me some beautiful women."


    "OK, just a second."


    But after a while, seven or eight well-dressed Yingying Yanyan walked in and directly attached to the group of people, wishing them to take advantage.


    Of course, their purpose is very simple, is to make this group of people drink more, so as to get a commission.


    "Come on, brother, I toast you a glass."


    "Okay, drink."


    "Give me ten bottles of the most expensive wine."


    Young Master Wang''s obviously had his blood, in order to entertain these people, he had to do this, he couldn''t save his life if he couldn''t find Su Yan.


    Hearing that he wanted ten bottles of the most expensive wine, even Shanshan was shocked, and could not help leaving the studio, and went to the box under the guidance of the manager.


    For such big customers, Shanshan usually has to toast, which is a kind of courtesy, but also wants to keep guests in order to return customers.


    When Shanshan arrived in the box, he was a little nervous when he saw that it was a group of people who were not easy to provoke, but he faced it with a smile.


    "Masters, thanks to your care, the little lady would like to offer you a cup."


    Young Master Wang had nothing to do, but when he saw Shanshan, he was fascinated by her, with a mean smile on his face.


    "Drink, it''s okay, come and have a few more drinks with Uncle."


    Young Master Wang immediately hugged Shanshan, fell onto the sofa, and then had a drink with her.


    "The little girl has other things to be busy, so I won''t bother you."


    Shanshan naturally wanted to leave, this group of people couldn''t provoke them, but it was too late.


    "As soon as you hooked up Lao Tzu''s desire, you wanted to leave, no way!"


    "Little girl accompany us, Shao Wang, drink a few more glasses. It is indispensable for you to serve Wang Shao well."


    "I''m not a wine company, I''m the female owner of this store."


    "Oh, lady boss."


    "The female boss is good, I like the female boss."


    Young Master Wang looked at Shanshan, his hands began to be dishonest, and he smiled: "Although you are far from the airport beauties, you are still much better than those Yingying Yanyan. Today I will let you accompany Lao Tzu to a flower. The month before and after."


    The Young Master Wang directly hugged Shanshan, moving his hands together, trying to take advantage, but Shanshan slapped him directly.


    Young Master Wang touched his face, spit out, his face turned cold and said: "Smelly girl, shame on your face, I am going to force you here today!"


    After Wang Shao said, he threw Shanshan directly on the sofa, and no one wanted to tear her clothes.


    Upon seeing this, the manager on the side knew that the major event was not good, and ran out hurriedly, naturally going to inform Qiao Mai.

 Chapter 709： Mess up

    At this time, everyone��s giggling and joking voices were still heard in the Tianzi box. At the same time, with the sound of wine glasses being touched, everyone was drinking to the heart, and there was no longer any respect and inferiority.


    Su Yan is the main character. Everyone is here to celebrate his safe return. Naturally, everyone��s toast is indispensable. After a few bottles of vodka, his face is also flushed.


    However, Su Yan is much better than Qiao Mai and others. Everyone doesn''t use spiritual power. It is naturally better than physical fitness. Su Yan''s physical fitness is definitely a leverage. There is nothing to say.


    "Qiao Mai, you just drank two bottles and you almost vomited. No, what about Shanshan''s sexual life?"


    Jiang Chao looked at Qiao Mai with a smile on his face. In fact, he was too drunk, and he couldn''t speak.


    "Who said I can''t, I can drink two more bottles!"


    Qiao Mai poured wine to Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong while holding the wine bottle, and Yu Wen Xiongba had already vomited at this moment. He had drunk so much wine, but he was also happy. Those who came would not refuse, he vomited before drinking.


    Jin Shiya and Jiang Wenwen naturally only drank two or three cups and were singing happily, regardless of the group of drunks.


    Just then there was a knock on the door, the sound was very rapid, Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help walking over and opening the door.


    Seeing it was the manager, I couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, something big happened, Boss Joe, Boss Shanshan was molested by a guest. Go ahead, I''m afraid something will happen."


    The people who were laughing and joking suddenly stopped talking, and the wine glasses were also placed in the air, showing anger.


    Qiao Mai seemed to be sober all of a sudden, his face was furious, and he roared directly: "Is he next door, what **** dare to move Laozi and women!"


    After all, Qiao Mai rushed out, and the manager followed closely.


    And Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong are also drinking and drinking at the moment. The brothers are loyal and blushing and said: "Ma De, dare to move my brother Joe''s woman, look for death!"


    The two of them also followed out with curses, and the wine glasses were thrown directly on the ground.


    Yuwen Xiongba was calmer, looked at Su Yan, and waited for his instructions.


    "Go and see, they will shoot if they can''t."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and left the box following Jiang Chao''s pace.


    Jin Shiya said with some worry: "Shanshan will have nothing to do, right?"


    "Usually not, after all, this is the bar opened by Qiao Mai, and his thugs are everywhere. It may be that the guests drank too much and played hooligans."


    Su Yan didn''t care. He drank too much and became bolder. He smiled and hugged Jin Shiya, and he kissed directly, and his hands began to become dishonest.


    Jiang Wenwen was very annoying on the side, and said embarrassingly: "I''ll take a look too."


    "Wenwen."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly shouted, wouldn''t it make Su Yan bolder when she left, but after a while, Jin Shiya''s giggles rang.


    "Don''t touch it, itchy."


    "Is it itchy, then feel for a while."


    Su Yan was holding Jin Shiya''s jade feet at this time, stroking back and forth, and the smoothness and softness made him feel eager to move.


    As the saying goes, alcohol is strong and courageous. People who drink alcohol are more courageous and will do many things that they usually don''t dare to do. Of course, it is not necessarily good or bad.


    At this time, Qiao Mai had already rushed to the box of Di Zi, kicked the door open, and looked inside with an angry face. A group of thugs under his team also directly surrounded the box.


    Seeing Shanshan being bullied by Young Master Wang, his coat had been taken off, and even his neck was still blue and purple, Qiao Mai felt like he had swallowed a fireball.


    "I wiped Nima, dare to move Laozi and women!"


    Qiao Mai directly picked up the stool and smashed it directly towards the young master of the Wang family. His strength was naturally not small. You must know that Qiao Mai also has a talent for cultivation.


    But before Young Master Wang could do it, one of his younger brothers smashed the stool with a punch, and all of a sudden the floor was covered with pieces of wood.


    "Who are you, dare to disturb us Wang Shao Yaxing!"


    The little brother roared, not afraid of the thugs who were already surrounded by him.


    "I am your Lord, the woman who dared to move Lao Tzu in Lao Tzu''s bar, today you are dead!"


    Qiao Mai glared at him, directly using his spiritual power, and slapped it at the younger brother. Qiao Mai is now in the realm of the later stage of the martial arts, and naturally it is not comparable to that younger brother.


    The little brother was slapped with a palm, flew directly upside down and hit the wall, and then fell down, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, obviously seriously injured.


    At this time, the young master of the Wang family also stopped attacking Shanshan, because his yaxing had been disturbed.


    Shanshan hurriedly broke away from the young master of the Wang family, ran into Qiao Mai''s arms, cried bitterly, and became a tearful man.


    "Manager Xiao, take Shanshan away."


    "Ok."


    Manager Xiao knew that the next fight was bound to be a fight. He was just an ordinary person, so naturally he didn''t dare to participate, so he hurriedly left here with Shanshan.


    When Shanshan left, Qiao Mai took off his coat, revealing a strong muscle.


    "Either you die or I die today!"


    Qiao Mai looked at Young Master Wang with murderous intent on his face. He dared to do things in his place, purely seeking death.


    Young Master Wang was sitting on the sofa, and he let his subordinates pass a cigar and smoked it carelessly.


    Young Master Wang looked at Qiao Mai with contempt, and said indifferently: "You want to do something with me, do you think you have lived too long!"


    "It''s not that Lao Tzu wants to do something with you. You move my woman in Lao Tzu''s place. Lao Tzu wants to cut you off now!"


    Young Master Wang''s face was even more contemptuous, and he didn''t put Qiao Mai in his eyes at all. Qiao Mai was just a late martial artist and couldn''t get him in his eyes.


    "Xiaoming, solve it for me, I''m going to find someone!"


    One of his subordinates nodded quickly, leaped directly, and kicked at Qiao Mai. This subordinate''s strength is not weak, and it is almost the same as the Wang Family Young Master. It is the perfect strength of the martial artist.


    This foot directly caused Qiao Mai to retreat several meters, and his chest was aching, which made him look cold.


    At this time Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong also ran over. Seeing this scene, the wine was completely awake. It was originally a raging anger, but now they can only stand aside and pretend to be a drunkard.


    "dry!"


    "dry!"


    These two made Qiao Mai almost vomit blood, of course, he was not really angry, after all, they were just ordinary people.


    And that Xiao Ming''s subordinate leaped forward again and kicked at Qiao Mai, this time stronger and faster.


    Qiao Mai hurriedly resisted with both hands, but was kicked out of the box, his chest felt uncomfortable, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Young Master Wang saw this scene with an abusive smile on his face: "I spend in your bar, please spare me, don''t open your bar in the future!"


    Young Master Wang was about to leave, but was blocked by one person, and it was Yuwen Xiongba who ran over.


    "Xiong Ba, kill him, how dare he touch my woman!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he looked down directly at Young Master Wang, and said coldly, "Kneel down!"

 Chapter 710： Defeated

    The two words Yuwen Xiongba uttered were full of majesty, as if he was ordering Master Wang, if Master Wang did not kneel down, then he would definitely not be able to bear the consequences.


    Young Master Wang''s face was full of iron, and he glanced at the little life beside him, naturally it was self-evident.


    "There are so many who live and die, kill him for me!"


    Xiao Ming immediately shot, what he is best at is the kung fu on the legs, the strength of this step can be said to be several times that of the fist.


    But with his powerful kick, he couldn''t kick Yu Wen Xiongba at all. Instead, Yu Wen Xiongba hit him in the chest and kicked him against the wall.


    Even if the wall was so hard that it was hit by Xiao Ming, there was still a shock, and it was stained with Xiao Ming''s blood.


    Just like this, a small life is a life, a death directly, this is the toughness of Yuwen Xiongba.


    When Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong saw this, they immediately slapped up their **** and said, "Brother Xiongba Niubi, Brother Xiongba is mighty, Brother Xiongba is powerful."


    Qiao Mai also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the tyrant came, otherwise he would have to suffer some pain. As for Su Yan, he naturally didn''t want him to do it himself.


    Young Master Wang''s face was cold, and he jumped forward directly, obviously to do it himself.


    "Kill my subordinates, I will accept your life!"


    "Just relying on you, you also want to take my life, foolish dreams!"


    Yuwen Xiongba is a mid-level master, how can it be matched by the young master of the Wang family, but the young master of the Wang family does not know, otherwise he will not do it himself.


    A man behind the young master of the Wang family kept watching with cold eyes and did not say a word.


    Young Master Wang directly slammed a fist, with a strong wind, his strength was not weak, but bricks and stones could be broken.


    But Yuwen Xiongba smiled coldly, and punched him directly without hesitation or avoidance.


    The fists collided, and a clear sound was made. It was obvious that one''s hand bones were damaged.


    Young Master Wang''s face changed abruptly, covering his hand bones, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with a violent face.


    "You turned out to be a master!"


    "Hmph, the mere martial artist also wants to fight with me, to die!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba did not stop, and attacked again, not to mention that this person offended Qiao Mai and humiliated Qiao Mai''s girlfriend, just because of the contempt for him just now, it has already made him kill.


    You must know that although his Yuwen Xiongba is not high in realm, he is a unique character in Jiangzhou, even some of the later masters and even those who have reached the master''s level. They have to be polite to him.


    Of course, Yuwen Xiongba knew the reason for all this. It was because of Su Yan. Everyone was afraid of Su Yan. He was Su Yan''s subordinate and naturally wanted to give him face.


    It can be said that Yuwen Xiongba''s current circle is already huge, and there are not a few grandmasters. They all want to exchange the spiritual medicine for a few pills or buy a little more super psychic liquid.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, his fist had appeared in front of the young master of the Wang family, which changed the appearance of the young master on the spot.


    "Help me!"


    Young Master Wang''s urgent call for help was naturally addressed to the thin black man behind him.


    In fact, the man in black was already tense when the young master of the Wang family was at a disadvantage, ready to take action at any time.


    Hearing the words of Young Master Wang, he rushed out, the speed was like a ghost, his fist directly blocked the offensive of Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba retreated three steps humbly, feeling a pain in his hand, which made his face cold involuntarily, he knew that the other party must be a master, not weaker than him.


    Jiang Chao and the others also had serious expressions, and they already wanted to call Su Yan, but Yuwen Xiongba said, "Don''t call adults, I want to fight him!"


    Jiang Chao and the others stopped and prayed for Ufumi''s victory.


    The guests in the bar had already been alarmed by this fight, and they came out of the box to check the situation. When they saw this horrible fight, of course they were scared away.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya were still lingering, talking witty words and singing little love songs. The two of them drank a few glasses of wine from time to time. They were very leisurely and comfortable, and didn''t know the situation outside.


    "what!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was violent, his neck bulging with blue veins, he directly ran his body''s spiritual power and rushed towards the thin black man.


    This punch contains spiritual power, naturally it is not just a fight with the Wang Family Young Master Pediatrics, this is a real desperate fight.


    The thin man in black was also very composed, with a cold face without any emotion, and he greeted Yu Wen Xiongba without fear.


    The two fists collided, and a terrifying spiritual wave broke out, and the entire bar was shaken.


    Everyone witnessed the battle, their eyes were full of horror, and everyone who could run ran away, only the bar thugs and the guests stopped by the aisle.


    "The master also wants to beat me in the mid-term, which is ridiculous.


    The thin black-clothed man directly knotted the seal, and a terrifying wave spread, and there was a strange wave around him.


    "Just let you **** secret technique!"


    This secret technique rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba, as if invisibly gave Yuwen Xiongba a blow, making him impossible to defend.


    After several times, Yuwen Xiongba was injured all over, his face was swollen, and he spits out blood.


    "Xiong Ba, you want to rise!"


    Jiang Chao''s face was shaking, revealing a look of anxiety.


    And Qiao Mai and Wang Lihong were also uneasy, listening to the thin black man''s tone, they must not be afraid of Yu Wen Xiong Ba.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have any fear, and made another shot, but this time he was blocked by the thin black man. Instead, he kicked him flying and directly smashed a wall. Fortunately, it was not a load-bearing wall.


    Jiang Wenwen ran over at this moment. The situation that he had thought would end, but now he saw this scene and couldn''t help being shocked.


    "Xiong Ba, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine, I must beat him!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to accept defeat, and didn''t want to be seen by these buddies that he couldn''t win, even though the opponent was a master later.


    "Don''t do it. My realm is higher than you. It is impossible for you to defeat me."


    "Really, then do it again."


    Happiness!


    After a fight, Yuwen Xiongba was swollen all over, and was punched a lot by the thin man in black. The blood had already covered his clothes. Now he no longer had the ability to resist. He had to accept the defeat if he didn''t accept it.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wenwen knew what was wrong, and ran away in a hurry. Naturally, he was going to call Su Yan. Right now only Su Yan can get rid of that person.


    And Young Master Wang stepped on Yuwen Xiongba''s chest at this moment, and said with a violent and cold face: "You kid, aren''t you very tugging? You have the ability to continue tugging!"


    "Hmph, you just rely on your subordinates, you are still **** in my eyes!"


    Young Master Wang''s face became cold, and he stepped on directly, causing Yuwen Xiongba to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "I have someone, you are amazing!"

 Chapter 711： Yuanjia Road is narrow

    Young Master Wang is naturally unscrupulous now. He has a thin man in black and is not afraid of everything.


    At this moment, Young Master Wang stepped on Yuwen Xiongba''s chest and walked directly to Qiao Mai.


    Young Master Wang looked down at Qiao Mai, with a sneer on his face and said: "Aren''t you pulling too hard? This is your place, aren''t you very awesome?"


    Qiao Mai''s face was cold, and his eyes stared at Young Master Wang, without a trace of fear.


    "Dare to stare at me, I am not afraid that I will kill you!"


    The Young Master Wang directly kicked Qiao Mai with a single kick, and his strength was not small. It was this kick that made Qiao Mai overwhelmed and vomited blood.


    "Go find your girlfriend, I haven''t played enough with her yet."


    Qiao Mai was full of anger and dared to mention Shanshan. Although he couldn''t beat Master Wang, he would never give in in this matter, even if it was dead.


    "I''m going to find you!"


    Qiao Mai directly vomited a mouthful of blood from Young Master Wang, and a mouthful of thick sputum was mixed in the blood and water, and he vomited directly onto Young Master Wang''s collar.


    The Young Master Wang''s complexion changed, he took off his clothes in a hurry, grabbed Qiao Mai by the skirt, fists frantically, naturally aimed at Qiao Mai''s chest, and even dented his chest.


    Qiao Mai couldn''t even speak at this time. He could only vomit blood, feeling like he was going to die, a feeling of powerlessness spontaneously, and he was thrown directly to the ground.


    "Provoke Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu is in a bad mood now. Since you are going to hit the gun, you should not blame Lao Tzu."


    Young Master Wang directly looked at a younger brother and said, "Tie them all to me!"


    The younger brother naturally obeyed, moving his hands together, but after a while, he tied Qiao Mai, Yuwen Xiongba, Wang Lihong and even Jiang Chao and others.


    "Throw them into the box."


    Several people were thrown directly into the box, followed by the sound of many wine bottles breaking, everywhere, full of the smell of wine.


    Young Master Wang''s idea is very simple, he wants to burn them to death, this is what caused him.


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly ran to the box at this time, and said with a panic: "Su Yan, the big thing is not good, Xiongba and they were beaten."


    Su Yan looked over directly after hearing this, with a solemn expression on his face: "Wuwen Xiongba has been beaten?"


    He knew that Yuwen Xiongba was in the middle stage of the master, and ordinary little ruffians were naturally not his opponents. It seemed that the people who caused trouble were not ordinary people.


    "Originally, Qiao Mai rushed up, but was knocked to the ground by the man who looked like the brother-in-law, and the male tyrant rushed up, but there was a thin man on the other side who was very tough and the tyrant couldn''t beat him."


    Su Yan stood up directly and said lightly, "Take me to see."


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly led the way, and the three of them walked towards the ground-size box.


    At this time, the box box of Dizi has already been irrigated with wine, and the four people in it are almost to be killed by the wine.


    Not only that, the place where they were injured was washed away by the drink, and the taste was so sour and refreshing, and there was a continuous roar inside.


    Where did Qiao Mai''s thugs dare to take action, they were scared away long ago. They were just a group of ordinary people. They were scared to **** during this battle, but they dared not die.


    The guests who were stopped were also scared enough, some had already jumped over the railing to escape, and some were curled up on the ground shivering.


    Shanshan also ran over at the moment, looking at Qiao Mai in the box with tears on his face, almost mad.


    "Beauty, you finally showed up, I thought you wouldn''t come out."


    Young Master Wang directly hugged Shanshan and gave another strong kiss, but he was stabbed in the stomach by the dagger prepared by Shanshan.


    Although Young Master Wang is a cultivator, the knife still hurt him a lot, almost stabbing him to the point.


    "Smelly lady, dare to yin me!"


    Young Master Wang''s fist was about to fall. Naturally, the strength of this fist was not small. How could Shanshan as an ordinary person accept it, if he was hit, he would definitely die.


    But Young Master Wang''s fist did not fall because Su Yan had already arrived. At this time, his fist was firmly held by Su Yan, and he could not move at all!


    Su Yan looked icy, glanced at Young Master Wang, and suddenly found that he seemed familiar.


    Su Yan directly twisted Young Master Wang��s hand like a twist to him. Before he made a move, Young Master Wang was easily pushed away by him and came into close contact with the wall.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, but Yuanjia is on a narrow road."


    Young Master Wang got up with difficulty, his arms were not only broken, the corners of his mouth were full of blood, and his face was extremely violent.


    However, he showed a slight sneer, because he saw Jin Shiya, the task is now complete, and his life can be guaranteed.


    "It''s really nowhere to find anything to break through the iron filings, it''s all effortless!"


    Su Yan naturally recognized the young master Wang, who was the tattooed man at the airport. At that time, he remembered that this kid was so scared that he hid directly under the wheel.


    "Your kid hurt Young Master Gao and I hurt Lao Tzu again today, so stay here for your life."


    Young Master Wang was still immersed in the invincible state of his thin black man, thinking that Su Yan was not able to defeat that man, so there was no need to be afraid.


    "My life stays here, your tone is not small!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he didn''t even put these little shrimps in his eyes.


    At this time, the thin man in black also stood up and looked at Su Yan coldly. He couldn''t guess the depth of Su Yan, but Su Yan was so young.


    "You actually hurt Shao Wang, take your life!"


    The thin black-clothed man leapt directly, using all his spiritual power, and naturally wanted to defeat Su Yan with one blow, he didn''t want to waste time.


    However, his supreme blow was so weak in Su Yan''s eyes, it was almost like a little sheep.


    Su Yan raised his hand at will, easily grasped the thin man''s ankle, and then waved his hand, the thin man''s foot was actually torn off by him.


    This scene was too sudden, everyone was stunned on the spot, only Jiang Wenwen and Jin Shiya seemed to be commonplace, I am afraid that Su Yan was merciless.


    When Qiao Mai and others saw Su Yan, their faces suddenly showed joy. When Su Yan realized that everything was no longer a matter, it was time for Su Yan to come, and the pain was less.


    "Boss, kill him for us, ah, it hurts me!"


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong also suffered a little injury when they were thrown into the box. The drink bit the wound, and the pain naturally caused them to die.


    "How much harm did you two suffer, we didn''t yell, just you two kept yelling."


    "It hurts so much, it''s Sabie if you don''t shout!"


    And the thin man in black had already changed color at this time, and his leg was directly torn off. Now he fully understood that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, he was much stronger than himself, and he was annoying people who should not be offended.


    Young Master Wang was naturally frightened as well, swallowing a spit, he had already retreated in his heart, but Su Yan had been watching him so that he could not escape.

 Chapter 712： Xiao Shaojiao

    Who knows that the thin man in black is still a loyal person, he hugged Su Yan directly, and shouted at the young master Wang: "Young Master Wang, run away!"


    Young Master Wang heard this and immediately ran away. If he didn''t run, he would be really dead. When he ran, he would call someone to clean up Su Yan.


    But Su Yan sneered and shook his body directly. The thin man collapsed like mud and instantly turned into a mass of ashes.


    At this time, the young master of the Wang family was completely frightened, thinking that Su Yan had some sorcery. Just now, Su Yan just used a little spiritual power. Who knew that the thin black man could not bear it, and he collapsed.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me!"


    Young Master Wang is kneeling to beg for mercy at the moment, and now he can only beg for mercy. This is the most instinctive reaction.


    Su Yan looked at Young Master Wang with contempt, and said directly: "Aren''t you going to kill me, why are you afraid?"


    "You adults don''t remember the villains, there are a lot of adults."


    "What you did to my brother, why do you say I don''t remember the villain?"


    Young Master Wang knew that begging for mercy was useless, so he stood up and looked at Su Yan and said, "Do you know who I am?"


    He naturally wanted to use his identity to scare Su Yan, but it was not known if it worked.


    "I don''t want to know who you are, I only know that you are going to be a mass of ashes right away."


    Young Master Wang swallowed a few mouthfuls, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, he still roared: "I am from the Wang family, Jiangbei Wang family!"


    Su Yan sneered even more, looking at the young master of the Wang family and said: "I didn''t know the Jiangbei Wang family."


    Young Master Wang''s heart was a little bit ashamed, and his family couldn''t help Su Yan at all. He couldn''t help thinking of the Gao family, as if grabbing a life-saving straw.


    "Do you know who you offended at the airport!"


    "Love whoever."


    "He is the famous young master of the Gao family on the East Island, and the Gao family on the East Island is a great empire with assets of hundreds of billions!"


    "so what."


    "Do you know why I am looking for you!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to answer, and approached Young Master Wang, forcing him to keep backing away.


    "Because the Xiao family and the Gao family are partners, you hurt Young Master Gao, and now Young Master Xiao is looking for you everywhere!"


    "Really, then I will kill you first, and then I will kill Young Master Xiao!"


    "what?!"


    Young Master Wang''s face was dumbfounded, and Young Master Xiao and other figures were not afraid. This was completely beyond his expectation.


    "You have a kind of don''t kill me, I''ll invite Shao Xiao over."


    After Su Yan heard the words, it was necessary for this kid to call someone, but instead of saving the time to find this person, he wanted to see how young Xiao Xiao was so amazing.


    "Okay, I''ll let you find it. If you can''t find it, I will go to your Wang''s house to find you."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely let Xiao Xiao come."


    Young Master Wang ran away desperately. When he escaped from the door of the bar, he felt like he had escaped.


    He couldn''t help letting out cruel words: "You wait for me, I''ll let Young Master Xiao come and kill you!"


    Watching Master Wang leave, killing intent appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and the group cleaned up together.


    Jiang Wenwen hurriedly rescued Qiao Mai and others, and let them take the super spiritual power liquid to recover a lot.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Yuwen Xiongba, reproaching him: "You can''t beat such a crippled man?"


    Yuwen Xiongba lowered his head and vowed secretly in his heart that he must practice hard in the future, otherwise if he fails in front of Su Yan again, he will be embarrassed and lose his position.


    "Su Yan, why did you let him go? He was a person from the Xiao family." Qiao Mai said with a regretful expression at the moment.


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai indifferently and said, "Is the Xiao family really awesome?"


    "Of course it''s awesome, it''s a pretty awesome pen, and it''s all known as the first family in Jiangbei."


    "Hehe, Jiangbei First Family, then I have to take care of them."


    Seeing Su Yan''s smile, Qiao Mai''s brain immediately came back, isn''t Su Yan Su Baxian, he is the first person in the North and the South, this Xiao family is nothing to him.


    He was completely aftertaste, and a sneer appeared on his face, Su Yan was fishing for a big fish on a long line.


    "Go and wash."


    Several people hurried to the bathroom to wash away the alcohol and changed their clothes, but their faces were still bruised.


    "Hurry up, don''t miss the good show later."


    The four hurriedly ran to the Tianzi box. At this moment, the bar had returned to normal, but the guests had already left, and the mess was being cleaned up by the waiter.


    "Do you think he will come?"


    Qiao Mai was afraid that Young Master Wang would run away, so he didn''t notify Xiao Lang at all, and he was afraid that Xiao Lang would not come.


    "No, if you don''t come, then come to visit."


    Su Yan''s face was very calm. No matter how he looked at the Xiao family, he was hailed as the first in Jiangbei. This is not to look at him, it is time to beat and beat.


    At this time, the young master of the Wang family let his subordinates drive to the Xiao family quickly.


    Young Master Wang saw Xiao Lang crying with a pitiful look. Of course he was also very pitiful. His arms were sprained and his whole body was scarred.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Lang looked at the Young Master Wang with a gloomy expression.


    "Be beaten by that kid."


    "Did you find him?"


    "Yes, he is at the Qiao Shan Bar in Jiangbei."


    "Qiao Shan Bar."


    Xiao Lang''s eyes became cold, and he asked someone to prepare the car directly. He was going to meet this person to see who dared to be so arrogant.


    At the same time, he also notified Gao Shao and asked him to come to the scene. Naturally, this cleaning must be seen by Gao Shao, otherwise it would lose its practical significance.


    This made Gao Shao happily jump off the hospital bed directly, and let him be sent to the Qiao Shan bar.


    "You go to the hospital and bandage it."


    "Apply some medicine, I want to see that kid is killed by Xiao Shao with my own eyes, otherwise I will be unwilling."


    Young Master Wang''s face was cold, and he naturally hated Su Yan, wishing that Xiao Lang would kill Su Yan immediately.


    "Well, let me go."


    The group of people drove directly towards Jiangbei by car. A few hours later, a few people arrived in Jiangbei, and the sky was already bright.


    "Yawn, is that kid coming or not?" Jiang Chao saw that he was a little impatient after waiting for several hours.


    Su Yan was naturally holding his breath and was in the process of practicing.


    Qiao Mai waved his hand and said, "The Xiao family is near the market. It will take several hours to go there and come, wait a minute."


    But after a while, several cars stopped at the entrance of the bar, and all the men in black who got down from the cars were not vegetarians, and the worst were all strong masters. It seems that Xiao Lang is Well prepared.


    Young Master Wang walked in front, kicked the gatekeeper directly, and then entered the bar grandiosely.


    His hand was twisted, but his foot was still very flexible, not to mention that with Xiao Lang, he couldn''t jump.


    As soon as he entered the bar, he shouted directly in his throat: "Little Xiao is here, let me get out of here and die!"

 Chapter 713： Show off

    At this moment, the young master of Wang''s family was almost full of anger, and looked at the people in the bar proudly, as if these people were a group of ants in his eyes.


    Seeing such a large group of people with ill-faced faces, the bartender was naturally frightened and hurried to the box.


    "Boss, that group is here again and broke a lot of things."


    At this moment, everyone was already a little impatient, and they jumped up when they heard someone coming.


    "It''s him, he finally came, making Lao Tzu wait."


    "Yes, kill them directly, otherwise the tone will be difficult to eliminate."


    But Qiao Mai and others just stood up, did not really go out, all looked at Su Yan with embarrassment.


    Su Yan was still practicing the exercises at this time and didn''t make any moves, which was anxious to them.


    "Su Yan, no, Brother Yan, they''re here, smashing my things outside."


    Qiao Mai said in a low voice, but his heart was bleeding. This time he moved his chest and made him very uncomfortable.


    Su Yan regained the momentum, opened his eyes, glanced at Qiao Mai, and said lightly: "The emperor is not in a hurry."


    After all, Su Yan walked outside, and a group of people hurriedly followed.


    Outside the bar, a terrible scene appeared in front of everyone. The original magnificent bar was in ruins at this moment.


    "My bar, my 70 million!"


    "Qiao Mai is almost crying, now it''s not just the heart dripping, but the knife is piercing it.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he said directly: "Cry a woolen thread, I will ask them to compensate you ten times later."


    "Really?"


    Qiao Mai smiled suddenly, there was no trace of sadness.


    Before Su Yan could answer, Qiao Mai said to the group of people in black: "Smash it, smash it hard, pay ten for one smash."


    This group of people in black are all in the realm of masters, and they are by no means ordinary existence. How could Qiao Mai be able to give pointers?


    "court death!"


    A man in black rushed directly towards Qiao Mai, directly leaking his spiritual power, and his moves were fierce, obviously intent to kill.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and waved his hand. The black-clothed master flew directly out of the bar and flew a hundred meters away without knowing his death.


    When the others saw it, they all showed chills and wanted to rush forward, but they were stopped by a young man.


    "stop!"


    The young man looked at Su Yan with a wicked smile on his face. He had to say that he was impressed by Su Yan''s handsome appearance, but he felt jealous.


    "It''s a nice little white face, she''s really a talented girl."


    "Are you the young master of the Xiao family?"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Lang, his eyes didn''t fluctuate at all, because he had never heard of such people, so how could he talk about getting into the eyes of the law.


    "Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly, this is our Jiangbei Xiaoshao, known as Jiangbei''s rich and handsome, the existence of the first wave in Jiangbei!"


    Young Master Wang immediately boasted, his face full of arrogance, looking at Su Yan''s eyes full of resentment.


    Su Yan twisted his arm, and it was still in pain. If he hadn''t used his spiritual power to resist, or even took a bottle of super spiritual power, he would have died a long time ago.


    "Oh, the first wave in Jiangbei, this name is pretty good."


    "Kneel down and kowtow if you know, maybe Young Master Xiao will spare you a dog!"


    "Hehe, Jiangbei First Wave has a good name. Did I say that is really awesome? In my eyes, it''s unbearable."


    Su Yan''s words immediately made Xiao Lang''s face full of violent anger, and his face was full of iron.


    "Don''t toast or eat fine wine, or offend Young Master Xiao. It''s not that easy for you to die." Young Master Wang couldn''t help turning his head and respectfully said, "Young Master Xiao, do you want to show him some color first?"


    "Wait, Master Gao hasn''t come yet."


    Originally, the distance between the height and the bar was a little closer, but he didn''t dare to show up first, he was naturally afraid of being just an ordinary person.


    This time he got Xiao Shao''s call, he hurried to the bar by car, and just entered the bar at this time.


    "Young Master Xiao, has anyone found it?"


    "Look, don''t you?"


    Gao Shao looked at Su Yan, and suddenly blue veins appeared on his face, and the anger in his heart was unprecedentedly high, hating Su Yan deeply.


    "It''s him, this kid hurt me!"


    "Very good, people confirmed, then let Gao Xiao watch a good show next."


    Xiao Lang clapped his hands, and suddenly more than 20 men behind him stood up, looking at Su Yan with an unkind expression.


    "Leave a breath and play slowly later."


    Xiao Lang directly let people take a few chairs, sit down leisurely, and accompany Master Gao to watch a good show.


    "Boy, I have offended Gao and Shao, let you see us today!"


    Seven or eight masters rushed towards Su Yan, all with killing intent. Of course, they would not really kill Su Yan, after all, Xiao Lang had orders.


    But Su Yan had murderous intent on them, so offending him, there is only one end, and that is death!


    "You stand back."


    Su Yan said to Qiao Mai and the others, Jin Shiya glanced at Su Yan, and after getting an affirmative answer, she backed away calmly, and she naturally believed in Su Yan.


    "A group of small chores want to deal with me, so let you see how good Lao Tzu is."


    Su Yan stood calmly, not moving at all, and naturally did not pay attention to these masters.


    "Haha, is this what you give us great, not moving like a bell?"


    "This kid is frightened and stupid."


    "Haha, it turned out to be a bullshit!"


    However, this group of people rushed to Su Yan, and the task still had to be completed.


    Seven or eight people shot together, their fists were like hammers, and one kick was powerful, and it was a variety of dead spots.


    With contempt on Su Yan''s face, he waved his hands out, without using any spiritual power at all, and directly punched one, easily solved.


    When Su Yan stopped, his hands were full of blood stains, and even a piece of intestines hung on him, making him extremely sick.


    He used spiritual power to disperse, his hands recovered like this, and his face was full of indifferent.


    On the other hand, the seven or eight masters all died tragically. Either a punch pierced the stomach, or a punch broke the heart, and some even had their heads crooked. These people simply couldn''t bear the power of Su Yan. And this is what he tried to control.


    "So unbeaten."


    Su Yan looked at these people with disappointment on his face.


    Young Master Wang''s smile stopped abruptly, and he couldn''t help taking a few steps back, obviously afraid.


    Xiao Lang also showed coldness. It seems that this kid is not easy, there are two things.


    And Young Master Gao said with a displeased expression: "Young Master Xiao, is this the good show you showed me?"


    "Gao Shao, don''t worry, this is just a flop, I didn''t expect him to have two things."


    "Xiao Bing, solve him."


    Xiao Lang obviously didn''t want to delay any longer, he directly issued the killing order, and the remaining masters also stepped back one by one.


    The man named Xiao Bing was the great guardian of their Xiao family, and a core member of the Xiao family. He was already a master in his cultivation, and he was much stronger than Xiao Lang.

 Chapter 714： Offer a broken arm

    This person is also Xiao Lang''s backhand. The master is consummate, and it can be said that there are very few in Jiangbei. The absolute leader is one step short of reaching the realm of the master.


    Xiao Lang looked at the senior and the young man on the side, and said with assurance: "This is my family''s great guardian, and the strength of the master is consummated, and he will definitely be able to kill this kid!"


    Young Master Gao''s expression eased, and he faintly said: "It''s best to be like that. I don''t want to see any more moths."


    "Naturally not, naturally not."


    Xiao Bing stood up directly, a breath rising from his body, his face full of majesty, as if he was connected to the ground, unbreakable.


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Yan, hooked him, and signaled Su Yan to attack him. Obviously, this was a contempt, and he didn''t care about Su Yan.


    Su Yan did the same with Xiao Bing. The district master was consummate, but he could kill it by flipping his hand. You must know that he didn''t kill the Lich King who was consummated by the grandmaster soon. If this group of people knew about it, he might be scared of **** on the spot.


    "Do you want to beat me?"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, looking at Xiao Bing, even a trace of intolerance appeared.


    "It''s not to win you, but to kill you, to offend our young master, you are more than guilty."


    "It''s fine if you have this sentence, I''m not defensive, let you fight."


    Su Yan''s words apparently made Xiao Bing unexpected, and he was slightly stunned, but then his face was full of anger, which was obviously contempt for him.


    "Dare you make fun of me!"


    "It''s not a joke, you are at that level."


    Qiao Mai behind Su Yan couldn''t help but roared at this moment, extremely excited: "Brother Yan is mighty, domineering, brilliant pen!"


    Jiang Chao and the others were also overjoyed. Su Yan''s words were simply domineering, letting you fight without defense, which can only be said by someone who is very clever.


    Xiao Bing was angry, even Gao Shao behind him was also angry. He had clearly come to dispel his anger, but his anger increased.


    "Hurry up and kill him for me!"


    Gao Shao was completely crazy, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Don''t worry, Master Gao, I will teach him how to be a man right away."


    Xiao Bing was angry, his hands were running spiritual power, his whole body was shocked, and a violent spiritual power attack blasted towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t do the slightest defense. He naturally did what he said. This spiritual attack was useless to his physical body.


    Spiritual power blasted on Su Yan, and a loud noise was suddenly heard. Accompanied by the violent energy release, the surrounding wind was shaking.


    Even Jiang Chao and the others behind Su Yan were also lifted up by the shock, flying out more than ten meters, and fell directly to the ground.


    "So strong?!"


    Qiao Mai showed fear, for fear that Su Yan could not bear it, but his worries were unnecessary.


    Su Yan stood still like a bell at this moment, as tough as an old pine tree, Xiao Bing''s attack was useless to him.


    "Tickle?"


    Su Yan didn''t forget to say a shocking sentence, almost vomiting blood from Xiao Bingqi.


    When Xiao Lang and Gao Shao saw this scene, their eyes were full of deep fear. Only now did they understand that the existence in front of them was younger than them, and the strength was really very strong.


    "Xiao Bing what are you doing!"


    Xiao Lang couldn''t help but anger, with a reproach.


    Xiao Bing''s face was full of iron blue, and his body was tight. This not only caused him to be humiliated, but also caused him to be scolded by his young master, and the anger in his heart was naturally even worse.


    "Dare to contempt me, this time I will cut you off!"


    Xiao Bing rushed out, with a soft sword in his hand, with a diamond-made face blade on it. It was extremely sharp and could cut everything.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and the mere diamond wanted to hurt him, wishful thinking.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Yan said to Xiao Bing, the ridicule in his eyes was even worse, which made Xiao Bing angry.


    "kill!"


    Xiao Bing roared, full of spiritual energy, completely reckless, this sword is absolutely the strongest blow, regarded as the strongest means of large-handed consummation, even the strong who existed in the little master did not dare to smile.


    Qiao Mai and others have retreated far, because they felt this wave of fluctuations, it was too scary, and they would definitely be hurt if they did not retreat.


    "Brother Yan can resist!"


    "You underestimate the boss, his strength is beyond your imagination."


    Yuwen Xiongba is very confident in Su Yan, of course because he knows many things about Su Yan. Grandmaster is like an ant in front of Su Yan. It''s not worth mentioning that the trivial master is perfect.


    Facing Xiao Bing''s horrible sword, Su Yan''s complexion was calm, without any change at all, with no defense in his entire body, just like that, withstood Xiao Bing''s strong blow.


    This sword fell on Su Yan, but it drove Su Yan back two steps, but Su Yan didn''t use his spiritual power.


    "Yes, yes, but it made me take two steps back."


    Su Yan spoke with praise. This was his affirmation of Xiao Bing. However, in Xiao Bing''s eyes, this was definitely a bigger ridicule. Of course, Xiao Lang and others thought so.


    "Haha, Xiao Bing has become a laughingstock."


    Qiao Mai laughed loudly at this moment, could not help but ridicule, and even spit out a mouthful of blood from Xiao Bing.


    "Stop doing it, then I will do it."


    Before Su Yan had finished speaking, the spiritual power in his hand had already moved towards Xiao Bing. This person had already violated the taboo, and Su Yan would naturally destroy him.


    A seemingly insignificant blow fell on Xiao Bing, but it exploded with powerful energy, which directly swallowed Xiao Bing and turned it into a body.


    Xiao Lang''s discoloration changed on the spot, his family''s great guardian was actually killed, and now there was only one bone frame left, which made his heart full of fear.


    And the Young Master Wang, who was arrogant and shivering behind Xiao Lang, was already too scared to speak.


    "who are you?!"


    Xiao Lang held back his fear, looked at Su Yan and asked, naturally he wanted to know Su Yan''s identity, this person must be no ordinary person.


    "It''s up to you who I am, you are not qualified to know who I am."


    Su Yan responded with a sneer, and walked directly towards Xiao Lang, scared Xiao Lang and the others almost fell off the chair.


    Young Master Gao was already trembling all over at this moment, and he didn''t even think that he was provoking a **** of murder, and his luck was so unlucky.


    "You have the ability to let me go back and call someone!"


    Xiao Lang naturally wanted to delay and fight for a chance to escape. In addition, he could really call people, after all, he was a master.


    "Calling people, why don''t you, Young Master Xiao, go there in person and let the subordinates do it for you."


    Xiao Lang''s eyes were full of anger, Su Yan''s words made him unable to leave, and danger naturally exists.


    But right now he has no right to speak at all, life and death are just between Su Yan''s thoughts.


    "Well, let the next person go."


    "But you have to bring something back, otherwise you are afraid that your Xiao family will not believe it."


    "what?"


    "Arms!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he came directly in front of Xiao Lang, imprisoned him with a spiritual force, and with a stroke, Xiao Lang''s arm was as tender and crisp as a lotus root, and was directly cut off by Su Yan.


    "If you offer a broken arm, your Xiao family will believe it."

 Chapter 715： Xiao Jia is angry

    Su Yan''s words were very plain, but they felt that cold to the people present, and it was so cold to the bones, because Su Yan completely killed people without blinking, and the murderous intent had suppressed everyone present.


    Xiao Lang''s arm was severed, and the pain was naturally transmitted to his brain, causing him to shook his whole body. He roared directly, and sweat dripped down his head.


    Gao Shao on the side was so scared that he almost wetted his pants and was sweaty. Fortunately, his arm was broken once, this time it was no longer him.


    With his arm falling to the ground, Su Yan glanced faintly, then looked at the young master Wang who was trembling on the ground.


    "Send the arm to the Xiao family and let him come and fetch people from the Xiao family."


    Young Master Wang didn''t even dare to disagree, he nodded quickly, took the broken arm up timidly, and ran out of the bar directly.


    When Qiao Mai saw this scene, he felt uneasy and walked over to Su Yan and said, "It''s not good to do this, right?"


    "No, I''m already soft-hearted. In the past, his Xiao family is already in the fire."


    It''s not that Su Yan hadn''t slaughtered him. He had set fire to the mansion of the master before. He did so just to give the Xiao family a chance.


    The bar was completely silent, but people who came and went outside were walking around, knowing that something big had happened here, and they were afraid to pass by.


    Su Yan saw the blood flowing out of Xiao Lang''s severed hand, and said with a chuckle: "You can only pray to your family to hurry up, or else you won''t be saved if the blood dries out."


    Xiao Lang was really scared now, at least facing Su Yan, he was completely afraid and timid. He didn''t want to die, and there was still a lot of youth not happy.


    "Spare me, I will never dare anymore."


    Xiao Lang was almost crying, his voice trembled.


    "Forgive you?" Su Yan was full of smiles, "Unfortunately, it''s late, you still pray that your father can save you."


    The reason for Xiao Lang''s prayer was to let Su Yan help him stop the bleeding, so that at least he would not bleed to death, but this idea was shattered.


    He showed coldness for this, thinking that his Lao Tzu is the head of the Xiao family, and now he is the first person to hide in the north of the Yangtze River. A flame of vengeance burst into his heart.


    "When my dad comes, that''s when you regret it."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, and said lightly: "Okay, I hope I can regret it."


    At this time, the young master of the Wang family had already let his subordinates drove to the Xiao family in Linshi. This time the speed was lightning fast, and he reached the Xiao family in one hour.


    At this time, the Xiao family was quite lively, because the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Zhan, was banqueting all the guests, but the banquets were all respectable people.


    Xiao Zhan was sitting in the first place. Below him were all Jiangbei''s masters, and several of them were at the same level as grandmasters. It could be said that these were the mainstays of Jiangbei.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s face was full of spring and smile, because these people sold his face and regarded him as the boss.


    "Come on, let''s respect Patriarch Xiao a glass."


    Everyone picked up their wine glasses and stood up and toasted respectfully.


    Xiao Zhan smiled even more and waved his hand: "Everyone feel free to eat and drink. This is just a simple banquet."


    A dean sitting next to Xiao Zhan said: "Patriarch Xiao is humble when he said so. Now, who is not the only Patriarch Xiao in Jiangbei is the leader, and whoever dares not obey Patriarch Xiao''s command in the martial arts world and even in the political and business world.


    No one dared to oppose it, all tacitly agreed, after all, Xiao Zhan was the strongest existence.


    At this time, Xiao Zhan waved his hand quickly and said, "Patriarch Shen, you are pushing me into the fire pit. Jiangbei belongs to Grandmaster Su, so I don''t dare to go beyond me."


    "Hey, Grandmaster Su is just the first person in Jiangbei. That''s right, he is the first person in terms of force, but in fact, Grandmaster Su is simply a polished commander. He didn''t even touch this piece of fat in Jiangbei. "


    "That''s what Master Su looks down on. His company in the casino has a market value of hundreds of billions."


    "Today we will not talk about him, but only about Patriarch Xiao. I hope Patriarch Xiao can lead us to a well-off society."


    "No, it''s Dakang."


    "Yes, yes, Dakang Dakang."


    Xiao Zhan also showed a smile. He wanted these people to do this, to compliment him, to be the first person in Jiangbei.


    Of course, on the surface, he naturally didn''t dare to confront Su Yan, unless he didn''t want his life. In fact, he wanted to become the leader of Jiangbei and control the lifeline of Jiangbei''s entire economy and all aspects.


    He also ordered this banquet to gather everyone together, and kill anyone who refuses to accept it.


    No one is dissatisfied at the moment, even if he is dissatisfied and dare not speak out, his goal can be regarded as achieved.


    "At that time, we have to report to Grandmaster Su."


    "Don''t talk about Grandmaster Su, haven''t you heard it?"


    "Well, I''ll fine wine, fine wine."


    A group of people are very leisurely eating and drinking, talking and talking, it''s really fun.


    But at this time, someone broke in at the banquet with the broken arm in his hand. It was naturally the young master of the Wang family.


    Of course, the Patriarch Wang saw him at a glance, his face changed and he stood up directly.


    "My son, what are you doing?"


    "Dad, I was beaten."


    Young Master Wang burst into tears when he saw his Lao Tzu, and his heart broke out in grief.


    "Anyone who doesn''t know how to live or die, dare to beat you, Madd''s hand has been twisted!"


    The Wang Family Patriarch was furious, and the others were watching coldly.


    At this time, Young Master Wang put away his tears, because there were more important things to report.


    He ran directly to the chief, looked at Xiao Zhan, and said respectfully: "Patriarch Xiao, not only I was beaten, but Master Xiao and Xiao Lang were also beaten. The arm was broken and asked me to send it to you. To redeem people."


    Xiao Zhan''s face was full of spring, and his heart was still immersed in the joy of the first person in Jiangbei. At this moment, seeing his son''s arm, he felt angry in his heart.


    He stood up directly, his face was violent, and he slapped the table with one palm, almost furious.


    Xiao Zhan directly pulled Young Master Wang, and said angrily: "Who, on earth is it that broke my son''s arm!"


    "I don''t know this person either, he is very young, but martial arts is too terrifying, even Xiao Bing is not his opponent at all."


    "Xiao Bing is not an opponent?!"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed. It seemed that his son should have offended a big man, but almost all the big men in Jiangbei were invited over by him, so he naturally did not pay attention to the person who broke his son''s arm.


    "Dare to hurt my son, I want him to regret it!"


    His arrogant face was full of violent, killing intent increased wildly, and he had never been so angry.


    The several masters beside him were also full of anger, and said one after another: "Patriarch Xiao, this person is guilty of eating the bear heart and leopard, dare to take action against the young master, let''s go meet him together!"


    "Yes, let''s go and see how this person is really good."


    This is also how this group of people pushed the boat along the water, selling the face of Patriarch Xiao, and showing their loyalty.


    Xiao Zhan naturally knew that at this moment, his expression was calm and he said, "Thanks that you all look up to me, Xiao, I must make him regret it!"

 Chapter 716： Grandmasters

    "Don''t worry about Patriarch Xiao, we will also follow up on this matter, and if you dare to act on Young Master Xiao, it''s simply daring to be ambitious."


    A grandmaster dean was full of anger, and doing so naturally showed his relationship with Xiao Zhan. After all, Xiao Zhan was the number one giant crocodile in Jiangbei, and the first person under Su Yan in the martial arts world.


    Who would dare not to indulge in such an existence, and that would be a dead end. Xiao Zhan could just squeeze his teeth between his teeth if he was not happy.


    Hearing the responses from everyone present, Xiao Zhan also showed a full smile, and his anger disappeared a little.


    Originally, he planned to go directly to the Qiao Shan Bar, but because of a call, he had to delay it.


    "Wu Taidou, you go to the Qiaoshan bar first, I''m in a little hurry."


    Wu Taidou and others nodded and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Patriarch Xiao, we will settle the trivial matters for you."


    "No, you get me caught, and I will kill him myself."


    "Ok."


    "Everyone go with me."


    Wu Taidou gave an order, and hundreds of people responded. Even some masters and even the martial masters stood up one after another, and it was good to see the excitement.


    In this way, for Xiao Zhan''s son, almost half of the martial arts circles in Jiangbei swarmed towards the Qiaoshan Bar in Jiangbei City.


    This momentum, this wave of battles almost scared the people along the way, thinking that something shocking had happened.


    At this time, Xiao Zhan was frowning because he had received a call from the head of the Dongdao Gao family.


    The head of the Gao family was naturally full of anger. His son had his arm broken. This kind of thing is simply not allowed to happen.


    "Xiao Zhan, my son came to Jiangbei to talk about business, but you didn''t protect him, no matter if this business is not cooperative!"


    There was a cold sweat on Xiao Zhan''s forehead, and he was no longer cooperating. Wouldn''t the billions he invested in the early stage be dampened? Naturally, this would not work.


    "Brother Gao calmed down, there was a reason for this."


    "What happened has a reason, my son was in Jiangbei, and you are responsible!"


    "I sent someone to protect him, who knew he had offended a strong man comparable to the pinnacle of a master."


    "I don''t care whether you are a master or a master. My son has been hurt. It''s that simple."


    "Brother Gao, you are not a kid anymore. I''m already low-pitched enough. It''s you who came to invest. That''s right, but I invested billions in the early stage. If you withdraw, I will have to go all out."


    "You do whatever you want to do with me, you did it."


    "Don''t forget, if you dare to do this, you won''t want to invest again inland in the future."


    "Are you threatening me!"


    Gao Lunwu, the head of the Gao family, was so angry that he almost smashed the phone.


    "Brother Gao calmed down. I didn''t take care of this matter well, and Ling Lang was no longer a serious problem. For this reason, I mobilized most of the martial arts world in Jiangbei to help him get revenge!"


    Gao Lunwu was still shocked when he heard that most of the martial arts world in Jiangbei, he naturally knew what the martial arts world in Jiangbei represented.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but eased his face, but still said solemnly: "Who is hurting my son?!"


    "I don''t know yet, but many of my friends have already rushed away. I asked them to catch him first, and later I will deal with it personally. It will definitely give you a satisfactory result."


    "Kill him!"


    "This is inevitable. Not only will I kill him, I will make him worse than death!"


    Blue veins appeared on Xiao Zhan''s face, not only hurting the Gao family but also his son. This anger can be described as going straight into the sky.


    Hanging up the phone, Xiao Zhan''s face showed coldness, at least the cooperation was preserved, and the next step was to eliminate the anger.


    At this time, the detainees and bigwigs from all over the world have already arrived in Jiangbei City. They can be described as majestic and powerful, and they reach the Jiangbei Qiaoshan Bar.


    At this moment, Xiao Lang was clutching his arms tightly, for fear that he might shed a drop of blood. Now he is very dangerous, and if he bleeds again, his life may not be guaranteed.


    He is waiting, waiting for his father to arrive, then everything will be over!


    Su Yan was so leisurely and continued to open the bottle with Qiao Mai and others. Shanshan also bought some snacks for this, and the whole bar was filled with fragrance.


    I have to say that they are really nervous, offended the first Xiao family in Jiangbei, and can drink so leisurely, so Su Yan dared to do it.


    The bar has attracted many martial arts circles and even political and business leaders outside the bar. They all point to the inside. Some of them know the reputation of the Xiao family, but they have not seen Su Yan''s true face, so they don��t know who offended the Xiao family. .


    "It''s really good to see now, I dare to offend the Xiao family, I don''t know how to write the dead words."


    "Not only that, but he hurt the Young Master Xiao family, it doesn''t leave a way for himself at all."


    "You don''t know the inside story, right? The people in the bar not only hurt Young Master Xiao, but also hurt Young Master Gao."


    "Who is Gao Gongzi?"


    A group of people gathered around with curiosity on their faces.


    "Master Gao is the heir of the Gao family on the East Island. The Gao family and the Xiao family are discussing cooperation recently!"


    "Dongdao Gao Family, is it that Gao Lunwu with a wealth of 100 billion yuan?!"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Oh my God, this person is too ignorant of life and death. He has offended two hundred billion families, and the Xiao family is still a famous big man in the martial arts world."


    "Wait and see, with the virtues of the Xiao family, life in the bar will definitely make life worse than death."


    "Get out, get out of me all!"


    At this time, nearly a hundred luxury cars had been parked outside the bar, all of them came from Xiao''s family in Linshi, which was considered to be more than half of the martial arts world in Jiangbei.


    When this group of people saw it, their complexions changed abruptly, and their legs became weak. Some people were helped to get out of the way.


    Naturally headed by Wu Taidou and other great fighters, the majestic look on their faces at the moment.


    "Is that this?"


    "Yes, Qiao Shan Bar."


    "Okay, let me in!"


    Wu Taidou and other great masters, and even some big masters, all approached the bar, and the rest were naturally not qualified and could only wait outside the door.


    Entering the bar, Wu Taidou saw Xiao Lang and others at a glance, and his eyes were even more cold.


    "Nephew Xiao, are you all right."


    When Xiao Lang saw Wu Taidou, who was very familiar with his father, he said with excitement, "Uncle Wu, where is my father?"


    Wu Taidou said indifferently: "Master Xiao Clan will be here soon, let''s take the lead first, and see who dares to touch my nephew Xiao with such an amazing brush."


    Xiao Lang suddenly saw the dense crowds of people behind Wu Taidou. They were all bigwigs or masters from all over the world, and they were all overlords of one party, and they could not be ignored.


    With a cruel smile on his face, he looked directly at Su Yan, and said bitterly: "Nowadays most of the martial arts world is here, now I see how arrogant you are!"


    But who knows that Su Yan ignored it at all, holding the wine glass to Qiao Mai and others, said: "Come on, toast."

 Chapter 717： Master Destruction

    Qiao Mai and the others were stunned and stunned. There were five or six grand masters in front of Su Yan, and there were almost a hundred grand masters behind him.


    Also cheers, this nerve is too much, how can it be possible to drink.


    Qiao Mai''s palm was sweating, and the hand holding the wine glass was also slightly swayed. He was obviously shocked by the battle.


    Even if he knows that Su Yan is very strong, very strong, but facing so many people, he feels guilty.


    Not only him, but even Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong are full of fear. It''s not bad to be in the mood to drink wherever they are.


    Only Yuwen Xiongba, Jin Shiya and others were extremely calm. Yuwen Xiongba also had a drink with Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan was so relaxed and naturally did not pay attention to these people.


    "Dry mouthful?"


    Su Yan asked with a smile.


    "dry."


    The two drank the wine and ate the dishes with chopsticks to fill up the spicy wine.


    "I don''t know how to make wine with this super psychic liquid, how does it taste?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes lit up and said: "This is definitely a perfect match. It has both the taste of alcohol and the power of spiritual power. It simply abandons the saying that drinking can hurt the body."


    "Well, you can let Academician Chen do something with them."


    Su Yan smiled, and inadvertently thought of a new product. If this is developed, it will inevitably be popular throughout China and even exported to other parts of the world.


    Anyway, the second-level spirit gathering array is getting stronger and stronger under the guard of Xiaoyao, and naturally more and more spiritual power is produced, so there is no need to worry about raw materials.


    Su Yan''s behavior in this way naturally made Wu Taidou and other popular people so angry that most of the martial arts world is present in Jiangbei. This young man didn''t even look at it. This is pure death!


    "Niang Xipi!"


    Wu Taidou scolded and stood up directly, wanting to make a move, but was stopped by a few dean behind him.


    "Why don''t you need Wu Taidou to take the **** himself, I will clean him up!"


    A dean leapt directly out, stood in the field, and looked at Su Yan coldly, naturally showing a killing intent.


    Su Yan was still holding the wine glass, swaying it gently, taking a sip from time to time, which was considered a taste.


    "This wine doesn''t seem to be vintage enough?"


    There was embarrassment on Qiao Mai''s face. There are not so many wines of a good age. This must be a fake, but he was embarrassed to speak.


    "Small offal, kneel down and die!"


    "I should say this."


    "Toast and not eat fine wine!"


    The Grand Master Grandmaster rushed, and once he shot it was a killer move. Su Yan''s contempt made him furious. When did the dignified Grand Master ever receive such contempt.


    But in the face of such a powerful blow, Su Yan didn''t change his face and didn''t even notice it. This scared Qiao Mai and the others.


    However, when the tiger''s claws of the Grand Master Grand Master were only a few minutes away from Su Yan, they were resisted by a strong wind, and the wine in the glass in Su Yan''s hand was directly poured on the Grand Master Grand Master.


    Even the most powerful people can dodge the drinking water in a small area, but the grand master master can''t avoid it at all, as if being pulled by some force, he just received the glass of wine.


    "How does it feel to toast and not eat fine wine?"


    The grandmaster dean hurriedly wiped off the drink on his face, and rushed into the sky with anger, all his dantian spiritual power poured out and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and opened his mouth directly. This wave of fluctuation was completely absorbed by him and transformed into his own spiritual power.


    Su Yan was naturally not afraid of the fierce blow of the mere master in the early days, and could completely swallow it into his own spiritual power.


    But this grandmaster dean looked like a ghost, his face changed abruptly with fright, his original furious face, but now his face was full of fear, and his whole body was trembling slightly.


    What a powerful existence can swallow his attack, at least he knew that the grandmaster couldn''t do it in the early days.


    Su Yan casually blasted his spirit power at the master master, his strength was naturally not weak, comparable to the fatal blow of a mid-master master.


    The grandmaster of Jiangbei, who is the grandmaster of Jiangbei, is now like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down tens of meters away from the bar, lying on the ground coughing up blood, seeing that he cannot survive.


    Wu Taidou and the others looked shocked, but they didn''t even think it was such a result, especially those big masters who were already scared to death.


    "Who are you!"


    Wu Taidou knew that such a powerful existence would certainly not be an unknown person, and perhaps he really offended a big man.


    However, he did not think that the young man in front of him was Su Baxian at this moment. He didn''t know Su Yan''s peerless face, otherwise he would be scared to death at this moment.


    "Even you deserve to know who I am?"


    Wu Taidou''s face was full of coldness, but Su Yan was even more arrogant.


    "Wu Taidou, this little mess is amazing too!"


    "How good is it, let''s go together and kill him!"


    Wu Taidou didn''t want to save face anymore. It was the most important thing to kill this talent. Otherwise, if this spread out, how could he gain a foothold in Jiangbei in the future.


    "Okay, let''s go together and kill him!"


    The other masters also nodded, knowing that Su Yan''s strength was not weak, and so easily killed a grandmaster master, they could only shoot together.


    "Okay, let''s save time by coming together."


    "what!"


    Several masters roared and performed their stunts one after another, and the bar was immediately covered by a colorful light, which directly broke through the house and rushed straight into the sky, attracting a vision of heaven and earth.


    When Xiao Zhan, who was halfway there, saw this scene, his eyes fluctuated. He knew that the Wu Taidou who went first might have been fighting with that little mess.


    "Hurry up!"


    Xiao Zhan ordered, the driver slammed on the accelerator, performing speed and passion.


    The bar at this moment has long been a ruin, all destroyed by the spiritual power of these great fighters.


    Qiao Mai''s expression was full of distress, and there was no hair left in his bar, but Su Yan had said that he would make this group pay him ten times, and his expression could not help but ease.


    The spiritual powers of several masters gathered together and blasted directly towards Su Yan. A wave of power like the sky and the ground cracked spontaneously, the ground cracked wherever they went, and the sky was thick with clouds.


    With such a fierce blow, even the strong in the middle of the grandmaster might not dare to fight, only to escape, but Su Yannai grandmaster completes.


    Facing the strong blow of the master masters, Su Yan still had that ridicule on his face, and he didn''t put these people in his eyes at the beginning.


    "broken!"


    Su Yan just said a simple word, and a burst of shattering force diffused out of his body and attacked several people.


    The original visions of heaven and earth and cracks on the ground, but now there was silence, all visions disappeared, and the sky reappeared with sunlight.


    And the strength of the combined forces of several master masters just disappeared like this, as if they had never been used.


    Several master masters were horrified, and turned around to flee for their lives, but it was too late.


    Su Yan''s spiritual attack had already caught up, even if they flee desperately, the final outcome could not be changed.

 Chapter 718： Ant Creeping

    Seeing Su Yan''s spiritual power catching up with the master masters, the faces of these people still showed hopelessness, knowing that their lives are hard to save, and they regretted coming to this muddy water.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world, and it is impossible to do it again. Whatever you choose will be the result.


    But when the spiritual power was about to fall on them, a cyan light appeared, and several people resisted this spiritual power attack.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Jiangbei still had a strong mid-level master, and he was not as strong as Dan Wei before.


    Su Yan also frowned. He knew that the opening of the spiritual power liquid would inevitably raise some small heads, and this was probably just one.


    The person here is not someone else, but Xiao Zhan, the head of the Xiao family.


    The few master masters who were rescued by Xiao Zhan, with gratitude on their faces, still have lingering fears, but just walked through the ghost gate.


    "Thanks to Patriarch Xiao''s help, otherwise we, us."


    Wu Taidou and the others were grateful, although they came to occupy the scene for the Xiao Patriarch, but one yard was put together, and if you saved it, you saved it.


    Xiao Zhan waved his hand with a cold face. Just now he tried his best to withstand those spiritual attacks.


    Right now, he naturally knew that the people who hurt his son and seniors and juniors were by no means ordinary. The strength might not be under him. He had no idea that the two rascals would provoke these people.


    Xiao Zhan planned to see Su Yan making a decision, but he knew that a duel might be inevitable.


    But Wu Taidou and others were angry again, and at this moment they wished to sack Su Yan. He was a peerless enemy.


    "Xiao Taidou, you must call the shots for us and destroy this person!"


    "Yes, if this thief is not eliminated, there will be no peace in Jiangbei in the future!"


    Xiao Zhan''s face was cold, without a glance, he didn''t want to talk when he saw no one.


    Su Yan was sitting in the ruins with his back to Xiao Zhan at the moment, still extremely calm.


    Xiao Lang was frightened a long time ago, and several great master masters were actually lost. This refreshed his knowledge of Su Yan, and he was ready to run away.


    It can be seen that his father is here, and his heart is slowly calm. Like the other deans, his face is full of anger.


    When Gao Shao saw Xiao Zhan, he also recovered a little. He was planning to escape by car with Xiao Lang.


    "Patriarch Xiao, is this the seven-day tour you arranged for me?"


    Gao Shao still had a trace of anger, with a sense of blame.


    However, Xiao Zhan looked at him coldly, and said in a low voice: "Your father didn''t teach you a family tutor, so you are so small or small!"


    The Xiao family is also a family of hundreds of billions, not much weaker than the Gao family. On the contrary, the Xiao family is still a martial arts family and has a stronger background than the Gao family.


    If this cooperation weren''t for the Gao family''s mastery of core technology, Xiao Zhan would not be humbled.


    Young Master Gao was frightened by Xiao Zhan, no longer dared to speak, so he could only stand anxiously on the side.


    "You don''t need to talk about it. The matter is here. He and I must have a battle. With so many casualties, it is naturally impossible to be kind."


    Xiao Lang and the other master masters all showed joy, and they waited for Xiao Zhan to kill Su Yan to get rid of his ill feelings.


    "Isn''t it too cheap for Patriarch Xiao to kill him directly? I think I will trap him first, and then let him die!"


    "Yes, I have a unique poison that can make him survive and die."


    All the big bosses and masters are all offering their plans to punish Su Yan severely. This is the price of offending them.


    Xiao Zhan nodded and said, "That''s natural. It is impossible to die easily."


    All of them smiled, waiting for Xiao Zhan''s shot.


    In their view, Xiao Zhan was a strong man in the middle of the master, and he could naturally defeat this person, making him no longer arrogant.


    "I don''t kill the unnamed, you can sign up."


    Xiao Zhan was extremely proud, his face was full of majesty, and a blue light rose all over his body, demonstrating his extremely powerful strength.


    Qiao Mai and the others were already terrified. They were hiding far away. The other party was Xiao Zhan, the head of the Xiao family. He had often heard of this person.


    At that time, this person was only a pity to lose in the hands of Dan Wei, all because of Dan Weiduo''s practice for so many years.


    After that, he stayed dormant, buying super psychic fluids everywhere, but he didn''t expect to really make him break through to the middle stage of the master, and he was already the second person in Jiangbei.


    "Report your name?" Su Yan smiled, "I''m afraid that you will be scared to death by speaking out."


    Xiao Zhan''s blue veins surged, his hands clenched into fists, he was obviously angry with Su Yan''s words.


    "Our Patriarch Xiao is the first person in Jiangbei, you have the ability to scare him to death!"


    Wu Taidou had already ignored Su Ba first, after all, in his eyes Su Yan was the one who never saw the end, and would not usually appear in Jiangbei.


    Xiao Zhan also became more arrogant, and directly said coldly: "Please scare!"


    Su Yan sorted out the dust on his sleeves and stood up directly, but the chair he was sitting on shattered and turned into a pile of debris at this moment.


    He slowly turned around, looked at Xiao Zhan with a cold look, and said loudly, "Do you know Su Ba first?"


    In fact, when Su Yan hadn''t spoken, Xiao Zhan''s complexion had already changed abruptly, and his body that stood proudly was like a stroke, and almost staggered to the ground.


    He thought he was wrong, so he rubbed his eyes carefully before looking at Su Yan, and he completely confirmed that the person in front of him was Su Baxian.


    When Su Yan came to Jiangbei to kill Dan Wei last year, Jiangbei was shocked, and many bigwigs went to give gifts. They saw ordinary Su Yan.


    Only Xiao Zhan really saw Su Yan''s peerless and handsome face. Because everyone else was gone at that time, Su Yan also thought Xiao Zhan was gone, so he recovered his appearance and made fun of Jin Shiya.


    Xiao Zhan stepped back a few steps humbly, the fear on his face grew stronger and stronger, and his whole body was already limp and weak, as if he had been emptied.


    Not only Xiao Zhan, although others did not recognize Su Yan, they heard Su Yan''s words and knew that he was Su Baxian.


    Hearing the three words Su Baxian, all the people present, the masters, were also weak in their legs at the moment, so scared that they could not take care of themselves.


    The big beads of sweat on Xiao Lang''s forehead fell one after another, and he swallowed, feeling that there was not much time for him.


    Only Gao and Shao were surprised by the expressions of these people, as if they had seen a peerless devil, how could they be so scared.


    "Uncle Xiao?"


    Gao Shao changed his mind, knowing the right way, but didn''t get the slightest response.


    Looking at Su Yan, Xiao Zhan slowly knelt down, propped his hands on the ground, and buried his forehead directly in the ground.


    Not only him, but everyone else, including the grand master, bowed down and prostrated like an ant.


    Only Gao Shao did not kneel down in the audience. At this moment, he had already gotten into the car, kicked the car with one hand, slammed on the accelerator, and escaped.


    Su Yan didn''t kill him, otherwise he wouldn''t survive if he had nine lives.


    What Su Yan really cared about was these people who bowed down and prostrated themselves. This was the existence that really made him angry.

 Chapter 719： LMAO

    Facing the crowds crawling, only Su Yan stood tall. This domineering force directly made the onlookers in the distance feel it instantly, and they all looked at Su Yan with a look of fear in their eyes.


    "Who is this man, who made so many people kneel down?"


    "I don''t know, but I feel definitely Niubi. Do you think there is Niu Patriarch in the bowing?"


    "What is the Patriarch of the Niu Family? You didn''t see the first ones, they are the ones who stomped Jiangbei Province three times."


    "Yes, it''s the Xiao family that is headed, you know the Xiao Family Group, you know the Xiao Family Martial Arts Hall."


    Everyone''s complexion changed even more when they heard the words, and they backed away a few steps, with incredulous gazes in their eyes.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family bowed down, and was so respectful that he buried his head in the soil. How afraid of that young man, this kind of question appeared in everyone''s heart.


    Of course someone answered for them, because someone heard Su Yan''s words and knew Su Yan''s identity.


    "You scumbags, that young man is Su Baxian, so what if the Patriarch of the Xiao family bows down, even if he is to die, he dare not put one!"


    "Su Ba first?"


    Some people naturally don''t know that his name is only circulated in the martial arts world.


    "Let me tell you that, Jiangbei and Jiangnan are unmatched!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and they had also heard about the fall of the single family, and they all understood the reason.


    "It turns out that he tripped the existence of the Shan family, my God."


    Faced with the turmoil in the surrounding discussion, Su Yan ignored it. He saw a lot of such things, and he was dealing with these people who bowed down.


    Su Yan looked towards Xiao Zhan, who was headed by him, and said solemnly, "Hold your head up!"


    Xiao Zhan trembled and did not dare to fail. He raised his head, his face was shocked, and there was a lot of dirt on his forehead, but he didn''t care at all.


    Without begging for mercy, without words, Xiao Zhan was frightened, frightened, frightened, he was not an ordinary existence, he knew more than others.


    Su Yan is the existence he needs to look up to. He is a man like a god, who can destroy him at will.


    "Huh, why is the first person in Jiangbei so persuaded?"


    Su Yan''s words made the Xiao family feel frustrated and desperate from head to toe.


    "No, no, no I don''t."


    Xiao Zhan''s intermittent words couldn''t say a complete sentence at all, because he was too scared, and he was so scared for the first time for decades in Jiangbei, because the opponent was Su Baxian.


    "It''s not a shit, I ask you if you hear it?"


    Su Yan came up with ruffians and directly yelled at him, making Xiao Zhan tremble even more, and the big bosses behind him had already urinated their pants.


    "Master Su, be forgiving, I dare not or be called the first person, it''s all fallacy."


    "Furacy, weren''t you very good just now, didn''t you want to avenge your son and scream?!"


    Xiao Zhan looked at Xiao Lang next to him at this moment, wishing to choke him to death, how did he give birth to such an evil animal.


    "I killed him, I killed him, how dare I offend Grandmaster Su!"


    Xiao Zhan said that he was about to choke Xiao Lang to death. In front of his life, his son could still be reborn.


    Xiao Lang was completely frightened and frothed and threw on the ground. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    Seeing Xiao Lang fainted, Su Yan ignored him and stopped Xiao Zhan. Such people were punished. They were really killed, and Jiangbei was really unsupervised in the future.


    But those masters who attacked him, and even the big masters who roared fiercely just now, then he won''t let it go. This is killing chickens and monkeys.


    "Didn''t you guys just say that you want to use poison on me, what should you do to me?"


    Su Yan''s words were very light, but they scared these people into peeing, and they collapsed directly on the ground. Even if it was a little better, it was directly crushed into meatloaf because of Su Yan''s pressure.


    The realm of the grandmaster is nothing but this, still ants in front of Su Yan.


    After killing a few people, Su Yan''s anger dissipated, and the next thing was naturally to solve other things.


    At this time, Qiao Mai and the others behind Su Yan looked stupid. They were not frightened, but they were frightened. This is incredible.


    They didn''t expect that when Su Yan''s identity came out, these people would be so scared, it was as if they saw the evil star and killed the gods.


    Although they knew that Su Yan was very powerful, they did not expect that Su Yanwei''s name was so terrifying and so respectful!


    "Su, Su Yan, are you, are you?"


    Qiao Mai was a little hesitant to speak, and he didn''t dare to do it again without the gesture of being a brother.


    Su Yan said lightly: "You egg, why are you voicing, please be serious."


    Can this be serious? I can''t do it if I don''t feel soft, I can''t do it without being scared, this is Qiao Mai''s heart.


    But Qiao Mai saw that Su Yan was not false, and Jin Shiya and even Yuwen Xiongba looked relaxed. He suddenly understood that these majesty and these coercion are all against other people, not against others. he.


    Qiao Mai worked hard to restore his face and his voice became normal. He said to Su Yan, "Brother Yan, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome."


    "Don''t talk about those useless, quickly discuss compensation matters."


    "Compensation?"


    Qiao Mai was taken aback, and he had forgotten about his own bar.


    Su Yan slapped him and said with a smile: "You don''t feel bad about your Qiao Shan bar anymore, well, let''s go."


    Qiao Mai woke up suddenly and quickly pulled Su Yan with a smile: "Brother Yan, that, I was scared and forgotten just now."


    At this time, Xiao Zhan, who had been kneeling at this time, seemed to see the hope of life, and hurriedly said: "Grandmaster Su, I will pay for the loss of this bar. I will give it ten times, no, I will pay a hundred times!"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t blink his eyes when he spoke, and he didn''t even feel distressed at all. How about a hundred times, life is the most important thing.


    "Hundred times is unnecessary. Compensate him for 20 times the loss. By the way, I will be compensated 10,000 yuan. I wasted a lot of time for this."


    "How can you, how can you dare, you have to honor Grandmaster Su 10 billion!"


    Xiao Zhan said hurriedly, ten thousand yuan, isn''t that an insult to Su Yan, if he really agrees, he won''t be finished.


    Su Yan smiled. Xiao Zhan is still not stupid. Such people can give a chance to make corrections if they make mistakes.


    "Well, count your acquaintances, restore me here to its original appearance, remember to hurry up!"


    Xiao Zhan nodded quickly, not daring to feel unwilling.


    Su Yan had stood up, took Jin Shiya''s hand, and walked towards the garage.


    Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong, Yuwen Xiongba and others hurriedly followed, and naturally they wanted to leave with Su Yan.


    And Qiao Mai had already turned over with laughter at the moment, his eyes were full of money floating, twenty times that is equivalent to 1.4 billion, this money can really kill people.


    Qiao Mai laughed for a long time, until Su Yan''s voice floated over and returned to normal, but he was still excited.


    "Qiao Mai, supervise me. As for resuming the physical work here, let these big bosses do it themselves."

 Chapter 720： civil Engineering

    With Su Yan''s departure, the entire bar area slowly returned to calm, and many people watching the excitement also left one after another.


    The kneeling champions and even the big bosses are miserable. Losing money is not a problem, but it is a shame to ask them to repair the ruined road and even the bar.


    The big bosses from all over the place actually gathered together to repair the house, how would they be confused after they were seen.


    But no matter how deep and fierce the anger is in their hearts, they dare not complain at the slightest, they can only watch the ruins open up, if they don''t do this, it will be really lifeless.


    A great master was still unwilling, so he ran directly to Xiao Zhan and said respectfully: "Xiao Taidou, do we really want us to build the house ourselves?"


    Xiao Zhan asked coldly: "What do you think?"


    "Isn''t it enough to hire someone to do the repair? Anyway, he Su Baxian won''t come to check it personally."


    Angrily appeared on Xiao Zhan''s face, and he said coldly: "If you want to hire someone, hire someone."


    This sentence directly left the master speechless. Xiao Zhan didn''t find someone. He dared to find someone. It was purely seeking death.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan, who was originally calm, looked at this powerful master with a violent face, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "If you want to die, don''t hurt us. Are you blind and can''t see the overseer?!"


    The master was so frightened that he staggered and fell to the ground like touching porcelain, shivering and daring not to say anything more.


    In this way, under the supervision of Qiao Mai, this group of big bosses actually started civil engineering under the scorching sun. Some were cemented, some were laying foundations, some were tiling, some were opening towers, and others were Studying the drawings, it seems like an engineering team.


    Even Xiao Zhan had to personally wear work clothes, tiling against the sweaty sun.


    This scene was seen by people, and it was a great sense of joy. The passing martial arts world and even the political and business leaders all smiled and bent over, of course, they just laughed behind their backs.


    It can be said that the breaking news spread directly to the entire Jiangbei, and even Jiangnan and Lingnan knew about it.


    Jinlin''s martial arts leaders gathered together because of the banquet, and they all talked about this.


    "Do you know that something big happened in Jiangbei recently?"


    A great master pretended to be mysterious and immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Someone asked in agreement, naturally full of curiosity.


    "It is said that several great masters in Jiangbei are dead!"


    "what?!"


    A group of people was stunned for a while, and they showed surprise, some of them looked incredible with suspicion.


    These are a few great masters, not just one or two.


    "How many great masters are dead?"


    "Who is this murderer, so strong?"


    The strong master did not directly answer, but continued: "This is not the most shocking, the most hilarious thing is that the Xiao family Patriarch Xiao Zhan actually brought more than half of the martial arts leaders to do it. Civil engineering started."


    "Master He, what do you mean?"


    "Yes, Master He, let me be clear."


    There were also many people in this banquet who had close ties to the Jiangbei Xiao family, but they didn''t know about it. After all, it happened too suddenly, and it just happened.


    Hearing this, these people were naturally furious, cold on the spot, and looked at Master He with anger.


    "Master He, it''s not good to talk about people behind their backs."


    "Besides, you are talking about the Xiao family. Don''t regret it when something happens."


    Facing the anger and threats of these people, Master He still had cold sweat on his face, but he was still calm.


    "This is the truth, what do I have to say."


    "Master He, just say it, I cover you."


    Su Moyu actually stood up at this moment. Although he is only a warrior now, his status is not small because he is from the Su family.


    Seeing Su Moyu''s words, the others couldn''t help but shook their heads, and they dared not talk any more.


    Master He glanced at Su Moyu gratefully, and continued to say: "I heard this incident, but he saw it happen with his own eyes, so it is not fake."


    "Then say it quickly."


    Some people are impatient. Although they dare not offend Su Moyu, they can still be harsh on Master He.


    Master He paused, and said: "The reason for this is that the young master of the Xiao family offended a strong man. By coincidence, the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Zhan, held a banquet, and most of the martial arts circles are here."


    "These big guys heard that Young Master Xiao was bullied, and everyone was filled with outrage. They wanted to help Young Master Xiao get justice. In the end, several Grand Masters died, and the rest was ordered by the strong man to recover. Repair the damaged place."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and most of the martial arts world was there. In the end, it turned out to be such a result. Who is the strong man? How awesome is this.


    This naturally aroused everyone''s desire to know, and one after another asked: "Who is the strong one?"


    But some people disdain: "You still said that this is not a fake, and most of the martial arts world in Jiangbei is dignified, and you can let them do civil engineering. Who believes this?"


    "You can''t help me if you don''t believe it, but this is a fact. Some people have seen it with their own eyes, and Jiangbei has already spread, and it has become people''s after-dinner joke."


    "Don''t tell me, grandmaster Xiao is so ridiculous. If it sounds good, it is called civil engineering. If it sounds bad, it means building houses and doing hard work."


    "Don''t underestimate these people. Others rely on their strength to make money, and they don''t have less money than white-collar workers."


    The words of a master immediately made everyone laugh, and the banquet became a place of laughter.


    "Do you know who that person is?"


    "I don''t know this, but they all said that the strong man is very young and looks less than twenty years old."


    This sentence immediately shocked everyone present, and the entire banquet fell silent for a while.


    A strong man under twenty years old can make most of Jiangbei''s martial arts world prostrate, who else can there be!


    Everyone present has an answer in their hearts, and the answer is the same, that is Su Baxian.


    But they didn''t dare to say it, they knew what they thought, and that was all.


    But Su Kainan pondered for a while, and said at this moment: "Could it be Yanyan?"


    As long as there is a banquet, there is Su Kainan. Su Kainan is a movable type signboard in Jinlin, no one dares to offend.


    When Su Kainan spoke, these people immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and no longer held back.


    Master He hurriedly said: "Yes, the greatest possibility is Master Su, and only he can do this."


    The person who was originally stunned by Master He immediately changed his expression and said angrily: "So it seems that Young Master Xiao has offended Grandmaster Su, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case."


    Everyone nodded their heads, and suddenly felt a little sympathy for Xiao Lang. It was really bad to offend anyone. To offend Su Yan, he would be considered dead if he didn''t die.


    Not only did the land of Jinlin spread, Lingnan also talked about it, and the land of Weihuai was also used as a post-dinner joke.


    Now Xiao Zhan seems to be famous for several provinces, all people in the martial arts world know his existence, even ordinary people know that there is such a powerful existence, and even started civil engineering.

 Chapter 721： Visitor

    This kind of news reached Su Yan''s ears. Originally, Su Yan didn''t care about it anymore. At this moment, I heard that I was amused.


    The great masters who are strong enough to do civil engineering, this is also hilarious to think about, it can be regarded as unprecedented.


    After leisurely, Su Yan, besides playing with Jin Shiya, naturally worked hard to cultivate, and when he reached the master''s consummation, he was about to meet the realm of Taoism.


    Taoist, in fact, in Su Yan''s eyes, is not that mysterious, but the name on the earth is a little awe-inspiring.


    In fact, Su Yan''s realm is still in the middle stage of the innate, and reaching the Taoist is only in the previous later stage. He guessed that the innate perfection could reach the level of the middle stage or even the later stage of the Taoist.


    As far as Su Yan knew, the top two in the rankings were probably the real Taoists. Of course, this is just a guess, because such an existence has not appeared for many years.


    However, the realm displayed when it appeared that year was Grand Master Consummation. After so many years, these old monsters have not made any progress.


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t control these. After all, there was still a long way to go to exist, and reaching Taoists was not that easy.


    What Su Yan has to do now is to cultivate hard and strive to break through the realm as soon as possible. In addition, it is natural to help Jin Shiya improve her realm. Recently, she has become more and more uncomfortable.


    Thinking about Su Yan was also regretful. How could he agree to Jin Shiya''s decision back then, and there was nowhere to vent it.


    However, Su Yan will not break the agreement. He has a thought in his heart that it is not necessary for Jin Shiya to be stronger than him. Maybe when he can give Jin Shiya the whole world, then it will be natural.


    Compared with the tranquility of Jiangbei, Maple Leaf Country, far away on the other side of the ocean, blew a cold wind, biting the bones, and caused the residents of Maple Leaf Country to suffer a lot of crimes.


    "What a livable place, I''m so cold."


    "It''s better to go back, Hua Guo is not so cold."


    "Go back to the wool, do you dare to go back?"


    This is the dialogue of the local immigrants, of course, this is very common, no wonder.


    This cold wind is not the cause of the weather, nor the fluctuation of the weather, all because of a person''s departure, this person is naturally an angler.


    Anglers were fishing in the polar ice field, which prevented many cold winds from raging. Now that they leave, these cold winds are naturally unstoppable and blow towards the Maple Leaf Country.


    "Teacher, are you really going to China?"


    The fisherman��s apprentice had doubts in his eyes at this moment. It would be no small matter to get the angler to leave the polar ice field.


    "Well, it''s already set, the super psychic liquid is too fascinating for me."


    "Teacher, I will go with you and be your assistant."


    The angler did not refuse. It is good to have someone beside him, which can save himself a lot of trouble.


    "It''s okay to take you there, let you see the outside world."


    "Teacher, are you really going to be the enemy of Su Ba this time?"


    The angler made a booing motion and said lightly: "I''m just going to get the super psychic liquid, nothing more, remember?"


    The apprentice nodded immediately, not daring to ask another question, and set about preparing for the voyage.


    A few days later, the anglers and others have arrived in China, and they landed directly at Jiangbei Airport.


    The apprentice was naturally curious. It was the first time he stepped into this mysterious country, and he was full of curiosity about everything.


    "Follow me."


    The angler''s peculiar outfit at this time, coupled with his sturdy body and huge height, naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    However, these people took a look, and they were startled by his bitter gaze, and they avoided the gaze of the angler, not daring to take another look.


    "Teacher, did you go directly to Jiangbei University?"


    "of course."


    The two got into a taxi and went directly to Jiangbei University.


    At this time, Su Yan was in class, and naturally many people attended the class. Now he is no longer in the small auditorium and moved directly to the playground. Su Yan''s tongue is full of spring thunder and everyone can hear it.


    But a teacher came over and whispered to Su Yan, "Professor Su, someone is looking for you."


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Who?"


    "I don''t know, I look like it''s a foreigner, he''s tall, and he''s dressed very differently. Oh, yes, he has an assistant who is also a foreigner."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder, he had never made any foreigners, except for enemies like Caesar.


    Could it be that Caesar had come to seek revenge, and Su Yan''s face could not help being filled with coldness.


    "Okay, trouble."


    The teacher was flattered, waved his hand and left directly.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but looked at the students in the playground and said, "I''m sorry, the teacher has something to deal with, and then go to class."


    The students on the playground naturally nodded their heads and agreed without any dissatisfaction.


    Su Yan left the playground and went directly to the laboratory. He knew that the two of them must have arrived in the laboratory.


    Sure enough, he saw the two foreigners that the teacher said, they were indeed out-of- dress, because the angler had always been wearing a hat and drape.


    The angler naturally sensed Su Yan''s arrival at once, and could not help turning around, with a faint smile on his face.


    When Su Yan saw it, he was a stranger, but did not relax his vigilance. He looked at the angler and said, "Who are you?"


    The angler said lightly: "Is it a pleasure to have friends from far away?"


    "Oh, I don''t know you."


    Su Yan''s words made the angler look embarrassed. He originally wanted to show off Hua Guoxue, but he was mercilessly mocked by Su Yan.


    "I am an angler from Maple Leaf Country."


    The angler''s Chinese is very fluent, not like the accent made by crooked nuts at all, just like the Chinese language.


    "The angler."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, but his mind was frantically searching for this memory, but he knew it for a moment.


    The angler is the master of the Maple Leaf Kingdom, and the tenth-ranked existence in the land list, the late master of strength.


    Before the change, Su Yan might be ready to wait, but now the existence of the grandmaster in the later stage is completely dismissive, he is now the realm of the grandmaster''s consummation, the eighth existence on the list.


    Su Yan didn''t understand the purpose of this person here, maybe Caesar sent him, after all, Caesar didn''t know that Su Yan''s realm broke so quickly.


    Of course, there is another possibility that this person has no relationship with Caesar, but came here by himself with other purposes.


    "Are you sent by Caesar?"


    Su Yan asked bluntly, not wanting to talk too much nonsense.


    The angler showed disdain and said lightly: "Is Caesar worthy of me too?"


    Su Yan suddenly, the angler is the tenth existence on the list after all, but he is much better than Caesar.


    He should ask another question, are you the rescuer hired by Caesar? Of course, Su Yan didn''t ask like that because the angler spoke again.


    "I''m here for super psychic liquid."

 Chapter 722： tourism

    As soon as the angler said this, the entire laboratory square suddenly filled with an icy feeling, as if the temperature had dropped a few degrees.


    Those scientific researchers who were watching from a distance were shocked, thinking that someone was making trouble again and wanted to grab the super psychic liquid.


    Li Yao said with a worried expression on his face at the moment: "Academician Chen, did you think that person came to grab the super soul liquid again?"


    Academician Chen said with a cold face: "It is very possible that good things are always greedy."


    "I hope Professor Su can beat him down and drive him back to his nest."


    "Don''t worry, Professor Su is very powerful, maybe he can kill him directly."


    Killing him can be said from Academician Chen, which is enough to show his hostility towards anglers.


    However, Su Yan had a calm face, calmer than before, because he was expressionless at the moment.


    For the super psychic fluid, this is obviously just trying to **** it, the result is naturally self-evident.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t do it directly. He was waiting for the angler to speak out in person. It wouldn''t be too late to get rid of him. Su Yan is now unscrupulous.


    The angler glanced at Su Yan and continued, "Su Baxian, don''t you ask me to sit down and talk?"


    A sneer appeared on Su Yan''s expressionless face, to grab his super psychic liquid, and to sit down and talk with him. This man''s face is hard and thick enough.


    "Well, sit down and talk."


    Su Yan did not refuse, and brought the anglers to a pavilion. In front of him was an artificial lake that was opened up. The water was sparkling and very clear, which was a very nice place to enjoy.


    "How about here?"


    "Very well, it''s beyond my expectation that Huaguo has such a pleasant place."


    The apprentice assistant on the side also smiled and said, "I haven''t seen the smog in China since I came here. It really disappoints me."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and a spirit force blasted at the fisherman''s apprentice, naturally killing him.


    However, this spiritual power was blocked by the angler, but his apprentice was already frightened and almost collapsed to the ground.


    "Smith, don''t talk nonsense, just stand by."


    "Okay, teacher."


    Su Yan picked up the tea cup and looked at the angler and said, "China does have smog, but there are also places with pleasant scenery in China, and every place has its good and bad."


    "It was my apprentice who was abrupt. Our Maple Leaf Nation also has polar ice fields and polluted places."


    Su Yan''s anger dissipated and said to the angler: "This is the tradition of Chinese hospitality. You call it tea."


    The angler picked up the tea cup and took a sip and said, "Yes, yes, there is magical power in it. This is not ordinary tea."


    "I like Chinese culture. I like Jiang Taigong fishing the most. I admire his perseverance."


    Su Yan faintly smiled and said: "Jiang Taigong has perseverance. If he succeeds, he is praised by others. He has perseverance and tenacity. But if he was just an ordinary person fishing, what would you think of it?"


    The angler shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about this problem. I wouldn''t study it for ordinary people."


    "Ordinary people who fish like this will definitely be scolded by others for Sabie."


    "Sabi?"


    "It means idiot."


    The angler waved his hand with a trace of anger on his face. He naturally understood what Su Yan meant, which meant nothing but Sang cursing Huai.


    Taigong Jiang is a celebrity in Su Yan''s mind, but his angler is just an ordinary fool in Su Yan''s mind.


    This also showed that Su Yan was not afraid of him at all, and also told him that coming here is not as rewarding as Jiang Taigong.


    "A vertical hook cannot catch fish."


    Su Yan smiled and drank the tea.


    "I have a lot of this tea. If you are interested in it, I can give you a few packets when you leave."


    The angler was full of violent faces, his clothes had fallen to the ground, and he was looking at Su Yan without blinking.


    "Su Baxian, you must also know the purpose of my coming here. We know that people don''t talk secretly."


    "Okay, I am happy to do so, so as not to waste my precious time."


    When the angler stood up, Smith on the side hurriedly took out his mobile phone and wanted to pass it to the angler.


    "Teacher, there is urgent news."


    The angler was full of anger. What kind of situation was this? Whatever the emergency news, but after he squinted his eyes to see the message on the phone, his anger suddenly disappeared.


    The angler grabbed the phone and clicked into the message with a cold face.


    What news can make him pay so much attention, do not hesitate to look at it on this occasion, it is nothing more than a blockbuster news on the World Martial Arts League Forum, the Dark Night Organization has released a new ranking list.


    The angler clicked on the screen of his mobile phone and looked at it seriously, this time from behind.


    The Nanyang Dean is the twelfth place on the Midi list, and even advanced several places, because the first few were either dead or injured.


    The 11th place is still the King of Chuang from the Northeast, this has not changed, and the 10th place is still his angler.


    But when he saw himself, the angler had doubts on his face, because he hadn''t seen Su Yan since his twentieth place.


    This made him have a bad premonition in his heart, and this premonition made his heart beat wildly and his eyes were cold.


    The ninth place remained unchanged. When he saw the eighth place, his eyes suddenly widened and his pupils tightened because he saw the three words Su Baxian.


    Su Baxian, the eighth place in the ranking list, made him unbelievable. At this moment, there was a buzzing in his mind, like countless bees.


    He who had stood up originally, just sat back at the moment, the eighth place on the list, Su Ba first, he was the tenth place on the list.


    Not only that, the entire forum was screened by Su Ba first, and it was all news about him.


    He saw a message on the top, which made him tremble, and his heart was cold.


    "Why is Su Ba ranked eighth first, my God!"


    "You don''t know yet, he defeated the Lich King."


    "Who is the Lich King? Where did he come out so that he can enter eighth?!"


    "The Lich King is the great king of the Wu Clan in Southwest China. He killed Ji Gu. Do you think Su Ba should rank eighth first?"


    "what!!!"


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the angler, and the anger just disappeared, and his heart was full of anxiety at the moment.


    Seeing this, Su Yan continued: "What''s wrong with you?"


    The angler was panicked, where there was the momentum just now, like a wilted eggplant.


    "Uh, uh, this tea is very good, it''s great that Master Su can give me a few packets."


    Su Yan was taken aback. Why did this angler suddenly change? He was all gearing up to teach him a lesson.


    "Why, don''t you grab my super psychic fluid?"


    Upon hearing this, the angler waved his hand quickly and said, "Grandmaster Su laughed. I''m here to travel. I heard that Super Spirit Liquid is very famous, so I wanted to buy some."


    "travel?"


    Su Yanren couldn''t help but not know how this angler suddenly became like this.

 Chapter 723： Made 10 billion

    Just now he was arrogant, trying to **** Su Yan''s super soul liquid, but he looked at his phone and completely changed it, as if he was very scared of Su Yan at once, even Su Yan didn''t know it.


    What made Su Yan most funny was that the angler also said that he was a tourist. Hearing that his super soul liquid was very famous, he wanted to buy some.


    "Master Su, your super psychic liquid has miraculous effects, I''m not far away, just want to buy some."


    The angler''s face changed, and the sincere expression on his face was not as cold and proud as before.


    The disciple Smith next to him was also stunned at the moment, and he didn''t understand what his teacher was doing. Could there be any other conspiracy.


    But he thought about it carefully, he was already at a stretch, and he stood up to prepare for a duel, and what conspiracy could be played.


    Smith tentatively said: "Teacher, are you not robbing?"


    The angler glared at Smith, so scared that Smith didn''t dare to speak any more, he could only stand aside respectfully.


    The angler showed a hearty smile. In fact, sweat was already coming out of his palms and sweat on his arms, mixed with the thick yellow hair, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Master Su, I know that the super spiritual liquid is very precious. There is a saying in China that it is rare to be expensive, but I pay a high price and hope that Grandmaster Su can fulfill me."


    Su Yan''s face returned to the solemnity. Although he didn''t understand what the angler was trying to do, since the other party had made a 180-degree turn, he didn''t need to use his fists.


    "Of course I cherish the super psychiatric fluid. It has always been in short supply. It makes me really embarrassed that you want to buy it."


    "Grandmaster Su, you really have to agree to my request. I came so far to get a little super spiritual power."


    The angler is extremely sincere, and his eyes are full of solemnity. The arrogance just now has become respect.


    Where did he dare to be half-pointed proudly, Su Yan was already the eighth existence on the ground list, which made him not want to live anymore.


    Smith on the side was even more discolored, and his teacher lowered his posture without saying it, and now it seemed to be pleading, as if he lowered his breath and used all the words of begging.


    Su Yan made a look of embarrassment, continued to pour a cup of tea, and slowly tasted it.


    "Your Excellency said that really embarrassed me, but your Excellency came here from a long distance. We in China have always followed the principle of hospitality and cannot refuse people thousands of miles away."


    There was a smile on the angler''s face, but he didn''t think so in his heart, he just wanted to find a step down, and he could only buy it when he came here.


    "Well, I will reluctantly sell it to you."


    "That''s really grateful to Grandmaster Su, really grateful."


    The angler bends over, and if he is not sitting on the bench, he will have to kneel to thank him.


    "I''ll sell you a bottle. It''s not diluted, but it''s equivalent to hundreds of bottles outside."


    "This is great."


    Su Yan got up and walked to the laboratory. Academician Chen and others who had been paying attention here hurriedly came around.


    "Professor Su, isn''t this person here to grab the super psychic liquid?"


    All of them are full of indignation, and they are swearing to guard their super spiritual power.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is just a fool, going to buy super psychic liquid."


    "Buy it."


    Everyone was relieved and returned to their jobs.


    Su Yan looked at Li Yao and said, "Li Yao, bring a bottle of super spiritual power, which has not been diluted."


    "Ok."


    Li Yao quickly agreed, and then went into the warehouse, took out a bottle of super psychic liquid, and took it to the pavilion.


    "Your Excellency Angler, this is an undiluted super psychic fluid, you can check it."


    "No, no, I still believe in the person of Grandmaster Su very much."


    "How much is this bottle?"


    The angler planned to pay, but his eyes were naturally unwilling. When he came to China with a big fanfare, he brought back a bottle of super psychiatric fluid, which should not be laughed at.


    "Not much, fifty million, it''s a friendly price."


    Anglers naturally don''t care about fifty million. People like him don''t lack money at all. If they ask for money, countless people will send it up.


    "Hey, just one bottle is really small. The martial arts leaders in Maple Leaf Nation expect me to take more."


    The angler showed regret and was very unwilling.


    Su Yan smiled and said at this moment: "So you are going to bring back the entire martial arts world of your country?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll give you two hundred bottles."


    Su Yan waved a big hand, very proud, with a painful expression on his face, but in fact he was smiling in his heart.


    The bottle of him is only sold for 20 million outside. Anglers come all the way to China and they have to make some money.


    "Two hundred bottles?!"


    The angler froze for a moment with a smile on his face. Although he knew he couldn''t match Su Yan, it would be good to get more super psychiatric fluid.


    "Okay, great, thank you so much."


    "No, pay with one hand and deliver with one hand, ten billion."


    Hearing 10 billion, the angler''s complexion changed. He didn''t care about money, but it was 10 billion. He was not a businessman, he had no business foundation, and even no family, so he just gave out 10 billion at once. Very difficult.


    The angler''s face was embarrassed, and Su Yan naturally knew his embarrassment.


    "You can''t open up capital turnover?"


    The angler hurriedly said: "No, it''s only 10 billion. Anyway, I am also the champion of Maple Leaf Kingdom."


    This is like a swollen face filled with fat, the angler can only look at Smith.


    Fortunately, Smith asked for help from a few politicians and business leaders on his mobile phone, otherwise his face would be lost.


    Holding two hundred bottles of super psychiatric fluid, the angler and Smith left the laboratory in disgrace, heading directly to the airport.


    Su Yan packs a truck for them to transport Super Soul Liquid, and the two naturally sit in front.


    "Teacher, this."


    Smith was still puzzled, looking at the angler with a puzzled look at this moment.


    The angler''s face was full of blue veins and bulging, but he could only say faintly: "What''s wrong?"


    "Aren''t you here to grab the recipe?"


    "When did I say that we were only here to travel, have you forgotten?"


    "travel?!"


    Smith scratched his head, looking puzzled, when he said he was here to travel.


    "Don''t ask!"


    He still wanted to ask, but was directly interrupted by the angler and went back to Maple Leaf Country without a word.


    There is a saying in the mind of the angler that mmp doesn''t know how to say it improperly.


    After that, Smith knew that Su Baxian of China was already the eighth place in the rankings. After being shocked, he also understood why his teacher was like this. He wanted to laugh but had a bitter taste in his heart.

 Chapter 724： Go to casino

    Seeing the angler''s departure, Su Yan drank the tea in the teacup, then gently put the teacup down, showing Hexi''s smile on his face.


    He was naturally happy, he made 10 billion in vain, and the business was not lost.


    As for why the angler was like this, Su Yan was also puzzled. Of course, he didn''t want to go into it, let him alone, anyway, the storm was over.


    In fact, the angler didn''t lose money, and spent 10 billion to buy two hundred bottles of super psychiatric fluid, and by the way, he saved one of his lives, no matter how he didn''t lose.


    What''s more, he brought the Super Spirit Liquid back to the country, and it swept the entire Maple Leaf Country all at once, leaving a hundred bottles for himself, and selling the other hundred bottles but making money.


    Li Yao has been by Su Yan''s side at this moment, and when she is not busy, she works part-time as Su Yan''s assistant.


    "Professor Su, the students are still waiting." Li Yao reminded in a low voice.


    Su Yan stood up, stretched his waist, and said to Li Yao: "Today, let the cafeteria add chicken legs to the researchers. In addition, this month, we will give out red envelopes, 200,000 yuan per person."


    Li Yao naturally smiled when he heard this. Two hundred thousand is not a small amount, and the average scientific researcher may not earn this amount in one year.


    "Okay, I will let you know."


    When Li Yao left, Su Yan followed towards the school playground. It was delayed for nearly half an hour. These students must have been waiting in a hurry.


    The playground was chattering at the moment, but when Su Yan came, everyone stopped talking, and there was joy on their faces.


    "Sorry classmates, I just went to deal with a little thing, so everyone has been waiting."


    Su Yan looked at the classmates on the playground, showing a faint smile, and then continued: "Then let''s continue to lecture, and then we will talk about gender-based love."


    "Professor Su, does it really require gender differences to be in love?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment and couldn''t help asking, "This classmate, you mean you want to pick up soap for me?"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words came out, the entire playground burst into laughter, including the teacher with a smile on his face, which was too rude.


    "Pick up soap, um, I prefer girls to help me pick up soap."


    "Ah, I want to help Professor Su pick up soap!"


    A group of female classmates suddenly went crazy, even more crazy than seeing a big star.


    Under Su Yan''s wonderful explanation, time passed quietly, and it was time for get out of class to end, but the students still reluctant to give up, because Su Yan''s class is very rare.


    "Let''s stop here today. It''s already delayed everyone''s other classes."


    Su Yan walked away, but after a few steps, the phone rang.


    Su Yan saw that Fang Ruya was calling and couldn''t help answering the phone.


    "Beauty Fang, why are you interested in calling me?"


    There was a pleasant voice on the phone, and it was full of seductive power, which made people want to stop just listening to the voice, but Su Yan was not tempted.


    "Boss Su has always been the shopkeeper, and he hasn''t asked about the company''s situation for a few months. This day is too comfortable."


    "I trust Miss Ruya. I can rest assured that you manage the company."


    "You are not afraid that I will operate in the dark and transfer all the company''s money to embezzle?"


    "Don''t be afraid, what''s terrible about me."


    "Boss Su really feels relieved to me, but when I called you this time, some problems really occurred."


    Su Yan still smiled, and asked faintly: "What can you tell me."


    "The stock market fluctuates recently, and it''s falling every day."


    "I know that this is not caused by the star country on the other side of the ocean. It is said that this may be a financial storm."


    "I am also worried that in the event of a financial turmoil, Shiya Group will be the first listed company to be affected by China."


    "It''s okay, you just need to dismantle the company, it''s a little better."


    "That won''t work, now the Shiya Group has been involved in all walks of life, finance, manufacturing, tourism, resources, including technology, etc."


    Su Yan''s complexion condensed slightly, he did not expect that Fang Ruya would have made the Shiya Group so extensive in more than half a year, as if she had become an empire-like existence.


    Fang Ruya has been acquiring many companies during this period of time. Now the Shiya Group holds the lifeblood of many people. There are millions of employees under her hand. Once Shiya Group collapses, it will be the millions of employees who will be affected. Its influence goes far beyond that.


    This is also what Fang Ruya is worried about. Then it will really be out of control, and maybe she will be in prison.


    "Boss Su, the company''s stock has been volatile recently, and I found that the biggest impact is not the financial turmoil in Star Country."


    "Oh, what is that?"


    "I suspect that someone is behind the scenes manipulating the shares of Shiya Group, and the continuous financing and withdrawal of capital has made Shiya Group fluctuate."


    Su Yan used to occupy 80% to 90% of Shiya Group''s stock, but later diluted and even sold out. Now he only has 51% of the shares, occupying the leadership.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s face was naturally cold. If he was affected by the financial turmoil, he would still understand.


    But now Fang Ruya suspects that someone is stigmatizing it and wants to collapse or eat the Shiya Group, so naturally he will not stand idly by. This is the enterprise he created for Jin Shiya.


    After a brief silence, Su Yan''s complexion recovered and said lightly: "I know what happened. I will rush to the casino immediately. You will be waiting for me at the company."


    "Ok."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan drove directly back to the villa. He must now go to the casino immediately. This matter must be thoroughly investigated.


    Back at the villa, Jin Shiya naturally cooked a steaming meal, and the table was full, all Su Yan liked to eat.


    "There is another soup, you can start the meal, you go and wash your hands first."


    Jin Shiya was wearing a scarf, like a housewife, making Su Yan''s face full of happiness.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, kissed her, and said affectionately: "Prepare me some clothes, I''m going to the casino."


    "Why are you going to the casino?"


    Jin Shiya turned to look at Su Yan, only a few days later, she was leaving again.


    "Hey, something happened in the casino and you must go there. You don''t want to see the Shiya Group collapse."


    "Beat?"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, she didn''t expect the matter to be so serious, she couldn''t help but said, "Of course not, but you have to finish your meal and leave."


    Su Yan nodded with a smile and shaved Jin Shiya''s nose.


    Su Yan ate dinner, Jin Shiya packed his clothes for him, and after the meal was full, she asked Jin Shiya to send him to the airport.


    The two cuddled up to leave, and the airport was raining.


    "You must be more careful when you get there, and promise me to come back intact."


    "I promise."


    Su Yan kissed Jin Shiya''s forehead, then walked into the boarding gate with the suitcase.

 Chapter 725： Where did things come from

    The night in Jiangbei was dim, and with the majestic rain, Su Yan took the plane directly to the casino.


    It was the dawn of the next day when I arrived at the casino, and the sky in the casino was pale with a hint of salty sea breeze.


    Su Yan got off the plane and directly pulled the suitcase towards the airport exit, but a red sports car attracted his attention.


    Women basically like red sports cars, just like women''s red lips make men want to stop. The woman in this sports car is naturally not someone else, but Fang Ruya.


    Su Yan threw the suitcase in, and then jumped directly into the co-pilot, looking at Fang Ruya, who was wearing a revealing outfit, with a slight surprise.


    "Why, greet me with so exposed clothes."


    Fang Ruya smiled faintly: "You are the real boss of Shiya Group. Shouldn''t I welcome you warmly when you come?"


    "It''s okay to be greeted, but I can''t stand your enthusiasm."


    Su Yan glanced at it a few times, and then closed her eyes directly, don''t look at any indecent, this Fang Ruya''s dress was too seductive to the soul of a man, and Su Yan was in panic.


    Fang Ruya showed a look of disdain, with a taste of jealousy: "Our boss Su is really a strict wife, and I dare not even look at it."


    Fang Ruya stepped on the gas and drove directly away from the airport.


    The sky is completely white when arriving at the Shiya Group. Many office workers are also squeezing the subway or traffic jams step by step. Such days have never changed.


    When the two arrived at the group, they ate something casually at the breakfast shop, and then went into the lobby.


    The front desk staff greeted Fang Ruya quickly when they saw Fang Ruya, and the security guard also saluted respectfully.


    Fang Ruya walked proudly towards the elevator entrance, Su Yan was naturally incomparable, and she followed directly, and naturally Su Yan entered the elevator first.


    After the two left, the security and the front desk girl chatted.


    "Second strong brother, who do you think is the handsome guy that Chairman Fang is following? Enter the elevator and let him go in."


    "Just a little white face, I think it might be the little lover raised by the chairman."


    The security guard looked disdainful, naturally jealous, Fang Ruya''s beauty had long been the object of these people''s dreams, suddenly someone like Su Yan appeared, they were naturally jealous, although they knew that Fang Ruya was a superior existence.


    "Be quiet, if someone hears a small report, you''ll have to leave behind tomorrow."


    The security guard also walked towards the door angrily and continued on duty.


    At this time, Su Yan and Fang Ruya had arrived at the chairman''s office. Su Yan naturally sat down on the chair, and Fang Ruya stood beside him like a secretary.


    "Show me the information."


    Fang Ruya opened the data in the computer directly, and Su Yan read it carefully.


    Fang Ruya received a call during the period. It seemed that it was urgent, and the expression on her face changed.


    This naturally couldn''t escape Su Yan''s eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened at home, me, me."


    "You go back first, there is me here."


    Fang Ruya showed her gratitude, and hurriedly left the office, her high heels ticking non-stop, obviously the matter was urgent.


    After Fang Ruya left, Su Yan still looked at the information carefully. The information was nothing more than the company''s performance, and even various acquired companies.


    Of course, Su Yan just took a look at these things. What he paid most attention to was the stock market chart. He was looking at the stock market chart and frowned.


    The share price of Shiya Group has basically shown a downward trend this month, but this decline is also very abnormal.


    Because the decline is a sudden decline, then a rise, and then continue to decline, you must know that this happens within a few days, and it continues to do so.


    There must be a problem in this. Su Yan guessed that the biggest possibility is that someone is making ghosts. First, a large number of acquisitions caused the stock to rise, and then all of a sudden to throw the stock down.


    Then wait for the stock to drop to the bottom and then make a large number of acquisitions, wait until it reaches the ideal level and then sell it, repeating and making money continuously.


    This is in line with the trend of Shiya Group''s stock chart, and it is completely consistent with Su Yan''s conjecture.


    However, Su Yan knows that someone who can make Shiya Group like this must not be a small role. The financial resources of the people behind Shiya Group that can control the market value of hundreds of billions of dollars in such fluctuations cannot be underestimated.


    Su Yan guessed that to be able to do this, the people behind it would have to invest more than 300 billion in financial resources to do so, otherwise it would be absolutely impossible for him to lead the Shiya Group''s stock market.


    300 billion is not a small amount, basically equivalent to half the value of Shiya Group''s stock.


    Just as Su Yanshen was thinking, a beautiful woman in professional attire walked in. This person was Fang Ruya''s secretary, who brought coffee for Fang Ruya.


    But instead of seeing Fang Ruya, she saw a strange young man sitting in the chairperson''s position, which naturally made her furious.


    "Who are you and why are you sitting in the position of chairman!"


    The female secretary asked angrily, but Su Yan didn''t pay attention to her at all. He was completely silent now.


    The female secretary was very angry and wanted to call the security guard to deal with it, but as soon as the door opened, a man with a big belly walked in, and she couldn''t help but greet her.


    "Xiaomeng, Chairman Fang is here, I have something to look for her."


    This man with a big belly is called Zhou Kai. He is the personnel manager of Shiya Group. He has high powers and can be said to be the second batch of leaders of the company.


    Before Xiao Meng could answer, Zhou Kai''s expression suddenly changed when he saw a strange young man sitting in the chair of the chairman.


    Zhou Kai immediately scolded: "Where did this thing come from, dare to sit in the chairman''s seat!"


    Xiao Meng also said quickly: "I don''t know. I brought coffee to the chairman, but the chairman didn''t see him but saw him when he came in. I was ready to call the security guard."


    "Hurry up and let the security blast him out. You can''t blame it for this."


    Because Su Yan and Fang Ruya came early, Xiao Meng didn''t see them, and because Fang Ruya was in a hurry, Xiao Meng didn''t know the existence of Su Yan, otherwise nothing like this would happen.


    Xiao Meng ran outside to find the security guard, but Zhou Kai came directly to Su Yan''s side.


    "Boy, do you know what place this is? How dare you sit on the chairman''s chair? You belong to that department of the company. I will let you start now!"


    Su Yan was thinking about the problem intently, but he didn''t expect to be disturbed, and said dissatisfied: "Get out!"


    Su Yan''s tumbling shocked Zhou Kai. He glanced at his belly and knew that confronting Su Yan would not take advantage of it. Right now he could only wait for the security to come here.


    At the same time, he also directly called the managers of various departments to come here. He wanted to find out which department it was from. This would definitely not be good.

 Chapter 726： spy

    Su Yan thought that one sentence was enough, and the scrolling represented his thoughts, showed his attitude, and even demonstrated his character.


    In one simple word, Su Yan''s expression is very simple, don''t bother me, get out!


    But Su Yan thought more, his identity was not known to other people, and these people now regarded him as a troublemaker, or even a thief.


    Su Yan was still looking at the computer, thinking about things in his heart. He felt that the messenger behind this incident might not be from the casino, but must be the boss of other provinces and cities.


    Someone wants to rectify him, want to bring down the Shiya Group.


    Su Yan doesn''t say how good he is, but at least he has a legend in the provinces and cities of Jiangnan and Casino, and there are still people who are not afraid to want to fix him. This is either a solid foundation or a lack of life and death.


    At this time, Zhou Kai had been looking at Su Yan coldly, and his heart was furious, almost furious.


    He has determined that the young man in front of him is probably not a thief, but a new employee or a spy.


    Zhou Kai helped his gold-rimmed glasses with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. This matter is not that simple, and naturally he will not let Su Yan easily.


    When Xiao Meng called the security guard, Zhou Kai beckoned and said to a group of security guards: "You guard me outside, don''t move without my order."


    The security captain Erqiang nodded quickly, with a respectful expression on his face, instructing his subordinates to guard against death everywhere, absolutely making Su Yan''s wings hard to escape.


    At this time, a little security guard leaned forward and asked Erqiang, "Boss, isn''t that kid like Chairman Fang''s little white face, how come?"


    The second strong patted the little security guard, and said angrily: "Don''t care about things that shouldn''t be, you know!"


    "Got it."


    The second strong showed a smile, thinking in his heart, let your kid scream, now you are treated as a thief, and depending on how rampant your kid is, he will definitely be discredited by then.


    In addition, the managers of various departments that Zhou Kai called out also went outside the office one after another, looking inside with a puzzled expression, incomprehensible.


    "Zhou Zhou called us all, what is the matter?"


    "It''s definitely not a trivial matter, otherwise it would definitely not be so exciting."


    "Did you see the kid inside?"


    "Saw."


    A group of people couldn''t help but look inside, naturally looking at Su Yan.


    "I''m afraid it is related to that kid."


    At this time, Zhou Kai saw that the managers of all departments were coming, and he couldn''t help but beckoned to let all these people in.


    "Let me take a closer look and see which department this kid is in!"


    When these managers heard the words, their expressions changed, and they knew that the major event was not good, and their hearts became tight. This must be the wrong place for the new employees of which department.


    A group of managers looked at Su Yan one after another, and then they all shook their heads, feeling calm for a moment. Fortunately, they were not from their own department, but they were still scared into a cold sweat.


    Zhou Kai''s face was cold, his forehead wrinkled into three rivers, which indicated that he was very angry.


    "Don''t think that it''s not your business to pretend to be ignorant. When the time comes, I will find out that there are good fruits for you."


    They were so scared that they watched them again, but they all agreed that they had never seen this person.


    "Well, I''ll ask him what his name is!"


    Zhou Kun looked at Su Yan, and scolded with an iron face, "Boy what''s your name!"


    Su Yan was completely disturbed, and was too lazy to think about those problems at the moment, could not help lying on his back in the chair, looking at Zhou Kai faintly.


    "Are you deaf? Lao Tzu asks what your name is!"


    Zhou Kai angered again, and slapped the coffee on the table to the ground with a slap. The cup broke and the coffee spilled everywhere.


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes. He didn''t expect his company employees to jump like this. This is a problem.


    So he didn''t reveal his identity directly, he wanted to see how many such people actually existed.


    "I''m the person you always brought, do I have to report to you?"


    Su Yan said contemptuously, leaning on Erlang''s legs very leisurely.


    At this moment, Zhou Kai almost jumped with his feet. If he weren''t afraid of not being able to beat Su Yan, he would have taken the shot long ago.


    This shock drew people from other departments of the company, and everyone looked good at the show.


    The most important thing is that the heads of several other departments also came over, and this noise has affected them.


    "Old Zhou, what is it that made you such a big fire in the chairman''s office?"


    "Yes, do you dare to talk to the chairman like this!"


    Someone scolded, as if they had grasped Zhou Kai''s handle, and they were triumphant.


    But when they saw that it was not Fang Ruya who was sitting at the desk, but a stranger, they immediately understood why Zhou Kai was so angry.


    "Where did this come from? How decent to sit on Chairman Fang''s chair!"


    These people are the mainstays of the company, and they can be regarded as Fang Ruya''s right-hand man. They have great rights in the company and manage various departments.


    "Security, what are you doing outside, don''t you hurry him out!"


    Zhou Kai stopped and said, "He can''t leave until things are clear, in case he is a spy sent by another company."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and then there was a look of enlightenment on their faces. Not an employee of the company, dare to go to Fang Ruya''s office to turn on her computer, this has to be doubted.


    The second strong on the side originally wanted to explain, but seeing that Su Yan was treated like this, his heart was naturally happy, and he didn��t want to say anything. Besides, it��s not good for others to say something lightly enough to upset a few bosses. Up.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face is even worse. This group of people are still bosses, and this pig brain can also be bosses, which is really funny.


    As long as it is a matter of thinking, it is not true. After all, how can a spy be found at will, and if he finds it, he does not run away. Does he really think of himself as a fool spy?


    But this group of people seemed to have discovered half of the New World, vying to catch Su Yan first, and then take credit for it, where would they think about it.


    "Boy, let me tell you, if you dare to steal things from our Shiya Group, your life is over."


    "Oh, really, which eye did you see me stealing?"


    "I can see it with both eyes, and you have no way of quibble."


    "Yes, they all came to Chairman Fang''s office. There is nothing to explain."


    Looking at everyone, Su Yan couldn''t help thinking of a ghost idea.


    "Then how much do you plan to ask for without telling me about it, and let me go."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Kai and others smiled, and the fox''s tail finally appeared.


    "I thought how hard your mouth was, but I didn''t expect it to show the fox tail."


    "Needless to say, call the police first, and then find out which company he is a spy."


    "Yes, another call to Chairman Fang and let her handle this matter."

 Chapter 727： Terrible identity

    Zhou Kai ordered everything, and he also sat on the sofa leisurely, looking at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "Everything is too late. I want to bribe us with money, but there is no way."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to panic at all, still sitting on the chair, putting his legs on the desk.


    Seeing this scene, the heads of these departments were all furious and scolded Su Yan one after another: "I think you are a dead pig and you are not afraid of boiling water. When the time comes, the police will come and you will cry."


    "The police came just right, and I also want to check how this internal secret was leaked out!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, looking around, everyone couldn''t escape his eyes.


    Everyone was taken aback by Su Yan''s fierce gaze, and they dared not look at Su Yan directly. They didn''t expect a commercial spy to be so right and confident, not afraid of anything.


    Su Yan had been thinking about the problem just now, but now he suddenly understood one thing. Recently, the group has expanded rapidly and acquired many companies. This has caused the group''s capital chain to be strained and this has also given others opportunities.


    Because of this, the stock price fluctuates, Shiya Group is powerless and can only let it go up and down. If Fang Ruya does not spend money to acquire other companies, a small amount of funds can turn things around and make those who want to buy from Shiya Group People with money jumped off the building.


    Of course, this can��t be blamed on Fang Ruya. Her intentions are naturally good. The acquired companies are either on the verge of bankruptcy or faltering. The purchase price is very low, but there are too many industries involved.


    Fang Ruya''s purpose in doing this is very simple. One is to diversify the Shiya Group and to blossom everywhere, once to increase the market value of the Shiya Group, and the other is naturally to revive these companies that are on the verge of bankruptcy and replace them with new ones. vitality.


    But gluttony can''t chew. This truth explains the current situation of Shiya Group. It is a very uncomfortable period to be stabbed in the back.


    And the messenger behind all of this must have an inner ghost. The Shiya Group��s acquisitions are very confidential, and the internal operation is naturally extremely confidential.


    If it weren''t for the inner ghost to leak out, even if the other party had 300 billion, then he wouldn''t have the guts to do anything in the stock market.


    Thinking about this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile at Zhou Kai: "You still remind me, otherwise I really can''t think that there is a ghost in this group."


    Zhou Kai laughed and said, "You told us the ghost, what are you?"


    "Zhou is a ghost, he is just a spy."


    "Yes, he is not a member of our company, so he can''t be considered a ghost."


    A group of people all laughed, thinking that Su Yan was jumping the wall in a hurry, but now the office has been guarded strictly, and it is impossible to escape.


    "Don''t worry, the police will be here in a while."


    Zhou Kai��s eyes were full of smiles. If this is done, Fang Ruya will definitely raise his salary and even give him a share dividend.


    But the assistant Xiaomeng on the side walked towards Zhou Kai with an unnatural expression on his face.


    "Zhou, Chairman Fang''s call has been made."


    Zhou Kai nodded when he heard the words, and then answered the phone. Naturally, he had to report it in person. This was a great achievement.


    The other bosses all looked envious, and sighed in their hearts why they didn''t encounter such a good thing.


    "Hello, Chairman Fang."


    To Fang Ruya, Zhou Kai naturally changed his expression immediately, showing respect and respect.


    Fang Ruya was still at the airport at the moment and was called by her assistant. She thought something was wrong.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhou, what do you want?"


    "Chairman Fang, I have a big deal."


    Fang Ruya furrowed her brows. Zhou Kai knew that she knew it. He said that there was a major event, and it must be so big that she frowned.


    "Say it."


    "I went to your office today and found a young boy who was looking at your computer. I suspect he is a spy."


    Fang Ruya''s face was taken aback when she heard the words, and she showed a smiley expression after a while.


    She thought to herself at the moment, you Su Baxian also have today, you are treated as a commercial spy by your own company''s employees, hahaha, no, let me laugh more.


    "Give him the phone."


    Zhou Kai was taken aback, thinking he had heard it wrong, he couldn''t help asking: "Chairman Fang, what are you talking about?"


    "I said give him the phone, I have something to tell him."


    Zhou Kai''s expression changed, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart, I am afraid this matter is not that simple.


    Thinking of Su Yan saying that he was here with Chairman Fang, his heart became more disturbed, and the smile on his face disappeared completely.


    Zhou Kai did not look angrily at Su Yan, and directly handed the phone to Xiao Meng and said, "Give him the phone."


    The people around were all surprised. What does the chairman mean, is he talking to the spy himself?


    Only Erqiang and others knew that this was Fang Ruya''s little lover, and she naturally wanted to maintain it in every possible way.


    Su Yan picked up the phone and heard Fang Ruya''s giggling far away, and almost thought it was the cry of a hen laying eggs.


    "Su Yan, you also have today, hahaha!"


    Fang Ruya almost laughed out of her anger, this is a very happy thing.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and said solemnly, "My company doesn''t even have any introduction to me. You are trying to usurp the throne."


    When Fang Ruya heard it, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, Su Yan didn''t feel like a joke, she couldn''t help but restore her face.


    "I have been too busy during this time. Besides, you are a master, so how can you be less mysterious."


    Su Yan sneered and said: "I won''t pursue this matter, but I suspect that there is a ghost in the fluctuation of the company''s stock price, and you are also suspected by Ruya."


    Fang Ruya''s face suddenly became ugly when she heard the words. She didn''t expect Su Yan to distrust her, and even suspected her.


    "Yes, I''m a ghost, right now, my old lady is absconding now, bye."


    Fang Ruya was so angry that she hung up the phone and almost made a fuss at the airport.


    And Su Yan didn''t mean to apologize for Fang Ruya''s anger. He didn''t say so from groundlessness. Now the entire company is doubtful. Fang Ruya has the greatest rights and the most suspicion.


    But when Su Yan hung up the phone and handed the phone to Xiao Meng, he found that everyone present was stunned and completely frightened.


    They knew from the phone that this young handsome guy turned out to be their real boss and the actual controller of Shiya Group.


    Some people''s hearts are simply turbulent at this moment, especially Zhou Kai and others, their faces are pale, this is breaking the ground on Tai Sui''s head.


    Others thought in their hearts that this is the mysterious figure in the legend of the company. Someone said before that the company��s old man is always a young man and no one believes it. It turns out that this is true.


    Su Yan looked at the scared employees, without the slightest smile on their faces, they were still cold, and said directly: "Yes, I am Su Baxian of the Shiya Sister Group."


    This is simply a terrifying identity, and it makes the people present feel like a big head. This completely offends the company bosses, who are all worried about their position.

 Chapter 728： Subtotal slightly

    The bosses of these employees have not turned around for a long time, all of them are trembling slightly, worrying about losing their jobs, especially the bosses of Zhou Kai, who are pale with fright.


    The second strongest security captain''s face was also green at the moment, because he just said that Su Yan was Fang Ruya''s little lover, but fortunately he didn''t have a big mouth to directly point out.


    Zhou Kai looked at Su Yan, his face full of awe, where there was the gesture just now, an expression that was hard to tell.


    At this time, the police also came to the office, glanced at the people around him, and asked in a deep voice: "Which one of you called the police?"


    Xiao Meng''s face changed, and she said with difficulty, "It''s Mr. Zhou."


    Zhou Kai glared at Xiao Meng, but Xiao Meng was not afraid at all. This was what Zhou Kai meant.


    Zhou Kai could only look at Su Yan, begging for Su Yan''s forgiveness.


    He showed a faint smile, pretending to be relaxed and said: "Mr. Su, this, all of this is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    Su Yan couldn''t help changing his foot position and looked at Zhou Kai: "Misunderstanding, I misunderstood the coffee on my table, I called me a spy, and the police called me. Is this a misunderstanding?"


    Zhou Kai was in a cold sweat, and he himself knew that he had completely offended Su Yan this time, and how to explain it was so pale and powerless.


    He glanced at the other bosses, and now they all looked like a tortoise with their heads shrunk. He didn''t dare to put one fart.


    The police were sent away, and Su Yan looked at everyone present. They were basically the backbone of the company.


    "I didn''t come here for a big deal, but what you did today disappointed me."


    "President Su, you give me a chance, I must have reformed, I can''t live without this job."


    Zhou Kai almost knelt down, crying bitterly, deeply regretful.


    Su Yan said: "Opportunities, opportunities are not something you want to have."


    "You don''t know me and I don''t blame you, but you overturned the coffee and said where I came from. If I didn''t kill it, you would be considered dead."


    Zhou Kai''s expression changed abruptly in fright, and he said directly: "Mr. Su, don''t, don''t I resign, please spare my life."


    He naturally knew Su Yan''s abilities. Su Baxian had destroyed the existence of the gambling champion, but he had been hanging in the company and no one noticed it.


    Originally, they thought that Su Baxian was just a golden sign of the company, and never thought that Fang Ruya was just a part-time worker.


    "roll!"


    Su Yan directly scolded, Zhou Kai naturally couldn''t stay, and there was no need to stay.


    After Zhou Kai left, the remaining bosses were also preparing to intercede, and they were worried that their lives would not be guaranteed.


    But Su Yan looked at them and said, "You few are accomplices, stay here to investigate, and then make a decision."


    Hearing the inspection, a few people smiled on their faces, which means they still have a chance. Everyone couldn''t help but express their gratitude to Su Yan in a hurry.


    After everyone left, Su Yan was alone in the entire office, and he was completely restored at this moment.


    The reason why he only fired Zhou Kai and kept the rest, must have his reasons.


    There are internal ghosts in the company, and I am afraid that they have appeared on these people. This must be investigated. It is not so easy to let this group of people go.


    Su Yan had already determined that he had no suspicion for Zhou Kai''s resignation. After all, the HR department could not touch the company''s secrets.


    Now the most dangerous thing is nothing more than Fang Ruya and several bosses who are responsible for the company''s confidential information and even the acquisition. Whether there is any problem with these people, then further investigation is needed.


    Dare to be a spy in his company, this is an existence he absolutely cannot tolerate, but Su Yan is not in a hurry, this fox tail has to look for it slowly.


    For this reason, Su Yan couldn''t help but release a message, he wanted to use this news to let the fox''s tail show.


    The next day, Su Yan found a few small staff members and gave some sub-plans, which made a little more in their minds.


    After a professional white-collar worker was touched by Su Yan, something happened in his mind, and this matter made him unhappy.


    During the break at work, he surrounded everyone and said everything at once.


    "Have you heard of recent company events?"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "Could it be that Mr. Zhou was fired."


    "That''s right."


    A female employee whispered: "Didn''t it mean that Mr. Zhou has offended a big man?"


    "An existence bigger than Zhou, is it Chairman Fang?"


    "No, that person is more powerful than Chairman Fang. It is said that Chairman Fang just worked for him."


    "Ah, is it possible to be the major shareholder of the company?"


    "It can be said that he is said to hold 51% of the company''s equity, and the company has the final say."


    "It won''t be the **** or **** who was passed on, but Su Baxian who jumped into the world."


    "It is him, Shiya Group is said to have been founded by him, and the predecessor is Hejia Group."


    "I have also heard that this is no secret, as long as the company''s old employees know this."


    Regarding everyone''s discussion, the white-collar worker who was cast by Su Yan said at the moment: "You know that Mr. Zhou has offended the real boss of the company this time, but do you know what the boss is doing this time?"


    A group of people shook their heads and looked at him one after another.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "of course."


    The white-collar looked around and whispered: "It is said that Mr. Su came to the company to investigate one thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "About the reasons for the company''s recent stock price fluctuations."


    Everyone knows that the company''s stock price fluctuates. This is no secret at all. No one can stop it.


    "Could it be that the company has any other problems."


    The white-collar worker said bluntly: "I''ll tell you, the company has a ghost."


    "Inner ghost?!"


    A group of people were shocked, and they didn''t expect this to be the reason.


    "There is collusion between the inner ghost and the outside person, trying to take time to bring down the Shiya group."


    This kind of news spread all of a sudden, and it almost spread across the company. People in various departments also knew about it. They talked about it after dinner, and some people were panicked for a while.


    What I did before was to stun the grass and startle the snake, and then I sprinkled the bait. After the bait was spilled, I waited for the big fish to be hooked.


    "Don''t you know, President Su just arrived, he was ready to vigorously acquire major companies, in order to make Shiya Group stronger."


    "This President Su is more decisive than the chairman of the board, and he will buy other companies when he comes."


    Su Yan was more satisfied with this result, because that was his goal, and he wanted to let everyone in the company know that Su Ba came for the stock price first.


    Of course, the reason why Su Yan did this is very simple. The purpose of smashing grass and scaring snakes and fishing for big fish is to draw out this big fish in the mixed water.


    The big fish is frightened or irritated, so that it can surface and move, and he can use this to pick this person out. This is his purpose.


    Su Yan knows that there may be more than one big fish, maybe there are many, but he is not in a hurry, so he will catch more one by one until he finishes catching it.


    He would never allow his company to have outsiders. At the same time, Su Yan was also preparing to resist the people behind him. He wanted to bring down his Shiya Group. The consequence would be to make that person bear a painful price.

 Chapter 729： Surfaced

    When the news was released, the company remained the same. Su Yan moved into the He family villa and went to the company from time to time.


    But Fang Ruya never came back and couldn''t get through the call, which made Su Yan a little helpless.


    "This Nizi, is it possible that he is really angry? There is already a suspicion."


    Su Yan put the phone back in his pocket and drove the sports car directly to the Shiya Group Building.


    When Su Yan entered the building this time, Erqiang and the others immediately greeted them at ninety degrees and bent over to show their respect. The young lady on the front desk''s voice was extremely numb, not as cold as before.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care about this. He didn''t have time to waste on this. The most important thing at the moment was to find the inner ghost.


    The whereabouts of the main members of the company are well known by Su Yan, where he went after get off work and when he returned home.


    The past few days have been very normal, and a few bosses have worked hard to manage the company in an orderly manner. After all, they still have a review period hanging on their heads, and they might really lose their jobs.


    Although losing some jobs will not lead to starvation, people like them will be entrusted to any company wherever they go, but the salary is still far behind, otherwise they would not be so afraid of being fired.


    "Good Mr. Su."


    Xiao Meng wore a **** professional outfit today, her white thighs were undoubtedly revealed, but Su Yan didn''t even glance at it.


    "By the way, you call Mr. Fang. It''s been four or five days since I went back. No news yet."


    "Ok."


    But after a while, Xiao Meng returned to the office and said respectfully: "Mr. Su, I can''t get through."


    "Fang Ruya, I think you really don''t plan to continue to be the chairman."


    There was a chill in Su Yan''s eyes. Fang Ruya must have done something like this, and the most likely thing was that she herself was silly.


    Su Yan waved his hand to let Xiao Meng go out, while staring at the stock price on the computer in a daze.


    But after a while, the stock price soared, and it was about to limit.


    Naturally, Su Yan was not at all happy, because this sudden change made him feel uneasy, I''m afraid someone is making a ghost again.


    Until night fell, people in the entire building also went home from get off work one after another, while Su Yan looked at the sparse crowd outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, with a sneer on his face.


    Today, the stock price has soared. He guessed that the inner ghost would be unable to bear it, and it is very likely that he would communicate with the people behind him.


    Su Yan put something on everyone, so that their whereabouts can be known.


    The night was getting darker and darker. It was about ten o''clock in the evening. Su Yan was still sitting in the office with the lights turned off. He was the only one in the building except the security.


    He was cultivating, holding his breath, suddenly opened his eyes, a weird smile appeared on his face, and he disappeared after a flash.


    It turned out that the inner ghost had already surfaced, which naturally made him feel happy and could not help leaving the building directly.


    At this time, the top floor of the Royal Casino Hotel was nearly 100 meters away from the ground. Under normal circumstances, there was no one at all, and it was usually very dark, but today there were two faint blue rays of light.


    Under the light, there are naturally two figures, standing quietly on the roof at this moment.


    "Not being followed?"


    The slightly thin person wears a hat and a black trench coat to bring out his weirdness.


    "I do errands, don''t worry."


    The overweight man had a cigarette in his hand, and the smoke was floating high in the sky, but no one saw it.


    "What''s the news lately?"


    "There are so many recent news."


    "Oh, let''s talk about them one by one."


    The thin man couldn''t help but his voice was cold, with a hint of anxiety.


    "First of all, the real boss of Shiya Group came, and it was clear that it was for this matter."


    "The boss of Shiya Group?"


    "It''s Su Baxian."


    "The Su Baxian who destroyed the gambling deity?"


    "Yes."


    A cold wind passed by, and the orchid light on the two of them seemed to be blown out, but the wind bounced.


    "This is a big deal."


    "I think it''s time for us to stop. This person is not simple, he is a real evil spirit, and he is still investigating ghosts. I am very dangerous."


    "I will report this matter to your lord."


    "The other thing is that the stock price has risen today, so you can make another profit."


    "This is not a matter, don''t talk gibberish, the share that deserves you will naturally be given to you."


    The overweight man smiled upon hearing this and said: "My share, I didn''t make a cent before."


    "What do you mean, you are doubting your lord?!"


    "How dare I, but adults eat meat, don''t forget to give me some soup."


    "Is there anything else, or I will leave."


    "Fang Ruya has been back to the East Island for four or five days. There has been no news and the phone cannot be reached. This is not considered news."


    "Well, I know about this, you just need to stare at Na Su Ba first."


    "That''s a strong master, you let me stare at the strong master, don''t you let me go and die?"


    "Just let you stare as much as possible, where is so much nonsense."


    "Well, I will try my best to know how good I should be to go to work peacefully."


    The thin man didn''t continue to speak, he turned around, the blue light on his body disappeared suddenly, and he sank into the darkness.


    But he was not able to leave because a figure appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    The thin man looked cold, and said coldly, "Who are you, do you want to die!"


    "I am the Su Baxian in your mouth."


    Su Yan smiled, and with a wave of his hand, a ray of light shone on the roof of the building, and their faces were completely exposed.


    Both wanted to cover, but it was too late, and they knew it was impossible to escape.


    The overweight man was not someone else, it turned out to be Shui Chief of the Engineering Department of Shiya Group.


    "It turns out it''s you, the big fish. It''s right to think about it. Only you can touch the company''s information and understand the company''s secrets."


    At this moment, Shui was full of cold sweat and his face was extremely ugly. Right now he knew that he would never escape.


    He glanced downstairs, his heart was cold, and he ran directly to the edge of the building, naturally intending to commit suicide by jumping off the building.


    On the one hand, Su Baxian, on the other hand, an adult, neither can be offended, he has only a dead end.


    However, he did not jump down, a spiritual force directly shot him back, and then he was restrained and collapsed to the ground.


    And the other thin man wanted to fight Su Yan, but Su Yan slapped him casually and was restrained by his whole body.


    Looking at the two people on the ground, Su Yan had a smile in his eyes, and made a phone call. Naturally, someone else would do it for him.


    Now Su Yan only needs to go back to the Shiya Group and interrogate these two people. It is too easy for him not to speak. He has a hundred ways for them to speak, and he must find the person behind the scenes.

 Chapter 730： Follow the vine

    Su Yan returned to the Shiya Group. As for the water and ice and the joint people, they were also taken to the office.


    Su Yan sat on the chair, put his legs on the table, and looked at the two men plainly, without revealing the slightest anger.


    However, the two of them were full of dead faces. They were caught this time. I am afraid that they are in a disaster, because the matter involved is too large, and the benefits involved in any matter are tens of billions of calculations.


    Su Yan looked at Shuibing and couldn''t help asking, "How long have you been to our company?"


    "I, I have been here for half a year."


    "For most of the year, um, high-achieving students, have had a brilliant experience."


    Su Yan looked at the Shuibing resume on the table. He had obtained doctoral certificates from many prestigious schools, and he had also worked for world giants such as Microsoft and Google. Such people are definitely hot in China.


    "Why are you here for my company?"


    Su Yan''s question is funny. Isn''t that obvious, but Shui Bing doesn''t think so. He thinks that Su Yan is asking him about his original idea of ??entering the company.


    Shui Bing''s face tried to restore his true color, and said lightly: "I was still working at Google half a year ago as an agent in China, but such days are too common and there is no fluctuation at all."


    "Oh, a good job, an annual salary of tens of millions, this is what people yearn for."


    "I like passion more, and I also like challenges, not to mention the higher salary offered by Shiya Group."


    Su Yan smiled, this Shui Bing is a real person, not so cunning and cunning.


    "Then why do you want to do such a thing, I give you a salary, but you collude with others to harm the Shiya Group!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he directly scolded, this was real anger.


    Shui Bing was taken aback, curled up and shivered. It took a long time to say: "I, I am forced to be helpless."


    "Oh, when everyone is desperate, when they make mistakes, they will regret or be forced into helplessness. What a shit!"


    "I made an unforgivable mistake. Send me to the police station."


    "Police station, you want to be beautiful!"


    Su Yan''s words made Shui Bing completely cold from head to toe. At least he won''t lose his life when going to the police station, but Su Yan obviously didn''t intend to let him go.


    There is a great master, it is too easy to kill a person, and it can be done without knowing it.


    "President Su, it doesn''t matter if I die, I only have one request to spare my wife and children."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t affect my family."


    Shui Bing''s face showed peace of mind, at least this was not the worst result.


    "If I missed it, I was hated by the ages. They made me contaminated with pornography, gambling, drugs, and I owed a lot of money. With their threats, I had to do this."


    Shui Bing thumped his chest, regretted it, but regretted it in vain.


    "It''s not that you can''t control yourself. They didn''t force you to infect you."


    Shui Bing lowered his head deeply when he heard the words, not daring to look at Su Yan again.


    "Let''s go ahead, you have connected several times."


    "Five times."


    Su Yan nodded, five times, which is reasonable, because the stock price fluctuates five times.


    Su Yan calculated the accounts. In these five fluctuations, the real shareholders of Shiya Group lost hundreds of billions, and this one hundred billion was naturally earned by the person behind the scenes.


    He also knew that the person behind the scenes would never stop here, the greed in his heart must be higher, it is very likely that the sword is pointing at the Shiya Group and wants to take away the Shiya Group.


    But afterwards, Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh about it. People''s greed is endless, and the person behind the scenes thinks deeper than he guessed.


    Su Yan looked at the connecting person, the smile on his face disappeared. Compared to Shuicing, this person was even more detestable.


    "Why, don''t the dead pigs be afraid of boiling water, and plan to carry them to the end?"


    The thin man didn''t speak, but looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking Lengbing, "What is his name?"


    Lengbing quickly replied: "I don''t know, but he has a code name, 38th."


    "On the 38th, um, do you know a word, Comrade 38?"


    Su Yan stood up, approached towards the 38th, squatting down at him and said: "Frankly be lenient, resisting strictly!"


    On the 38th, he said, "He can''t survive, and naturally I don''t have a chance. I don''t have a door to get anything out of my mouth."


    Su Yan didn''t seem anxious, she was still flat, patted No.38''s cheek with the palm of his hand, very slightly, but patted No.38''s face directly on the ground.


    "Oh, I accidentally used a little more effort."


    "You will say, after all, you have a family, or you have other people who care about it."


    Su Yan sat back on the chair and smiled just now.


    With coldness in the eyes of the 38th, he shouted directly: "Despicable and shameless!"


    "You are also a master-level figure anyway, do you deserve your identity when you say this? Did I look at you high, 38?"


    There was a wave of anger in the eyes of No. 38, and Su Yan''s words made him almost spit out a mouthful of blood, but then he laughed.


    "Maybe I will let you down, I am free, no worries."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then we don''t need to waste our tongue."


    Su Yan directly used the secret technique, and a spirit power poured into the 38th brain, directly controlling his spiritual consciousness.


    "You, you mean!"


    On the 38th, there was a painful expression, and the consciousness was easily controlled by Su Yan. It was just a master, and naturally there was no difficulty for Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness entered into the brain of the 38th. Since he didn''t say anything, he extracted it by himself.


    A piece of memory flooded into Su Yan''s divine consciousness, and Su Yan knew everything about thirty-eight, which was only a matter of minutes.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness dissipated and calmed down, but at this time, the 38th was full of horror, and a wave of anxiety filled his heart.


    "Don''t tell me now, I know too."


    The 38th originally wanted to use this as capital, but now that the capital is gone, he has no value at all.


    "President Su, you must promise me."


    Shui Bing pleaded at this time, he was afraid that the adult behind would deal with his family, this was what he worried the most.


    "I won''t embarrass your family, so feel free to go."


    Two flames gushing out of Su Yan''s eyes, directly burning the two of them into nothingness, leaving only two masses of ashes in the entire office, and the two of them were completely dead.


    Su Yan looked at the ashes, with a cold look in his eyes, and couldn''t help but say: "My lord, it seems that you don''t know much about this adult, but fortunately, you also have a family. ."


    Su Yan got up and left. The two masses of ashes were naturally dealt with by someone specializing in cleaning. It was too easy for him to kill two people, and there was no need to worry about them.


    What he has to do now is to wait for the operator to contact him, and then he can use this as a breakthrough point to find the so-called adult.

 Chapter 731： Fang Ruyas strangeness

    Although the two of them were resolved, Su Yan was not sure that there would be no ghosts in the company. Maybe the person behind the scenes had another eyeliner inserted, so the matter is far from resolved, and everything has to be cautious.


    Su Yan is naturally not afraid of these eyeliners, nor the people behind the scenes, if he fights him openly, then his brows will not blink.


    But at the moment the enemy is in the dark and he is in the light. It is impossible to find the opponent at all. If you are not careful, the opponent will give you a dark hand, making you hard to defend.


    Su Yan is not afraid of life danger, but he is afraid of Shiya Company. After all, this is regarded as his painstaking effort. The enterprise he founded for Jin Shiya is naturally unwilling to destroy him.


    Although he is very strong, he is a master of consummation, but the rules of the stock market and even the political and business circles must be followed. The so-called so-called outsiders, there are outsiders, and Su Yan''s every move may have long been watched by more powerful people.


    At least he couldn''t break this order, otherwise someone like the commander-in-chief would inevitably come out, and now he is still in awe of such existence.


    After getting the memory of the 38th, Su Yan knew the place where he usually communicated with the online on the 38th, so he went there to go shopping if he had nothing to do, but there were no valuable discoveries for several days.


    The mobile phone unique to the 38th didn''t ring, and the other party was definitely still waiting for a big conspiracy.


    The sharp rise in the stock price fell on the third day. Su Yan knew that it would inevitably fall lower than the original price, and the other party would make a fortune withdrawing the funds.


    He had no choice but to give up the child and could not cope with the wolf, so he let the person behind the scenes taste the sweetness first, and then everything would come out. Of course, Su Yan also had murderous intent in his heart.


    Su Yan looked at the quiet alley path, threw the smoke into the sewer, then turned around and left, there was still no one to contact this place.


    However, when he left, he found a familiar figure, which made him frown.


    "Fang Ruya?"


    After Su Yan confirmed the identity of this person, his face recovered and smiled and walked up.


    Fang Ruya was drinking milk tea in a small shop in the hutong, hearing the sound, she couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, with a slight surprise on her face.


    "Boss Su, why are you here?"


    "You can be here, I can''t be here."


    Fang Ruya recovered her face and smiled and said, "I haven''t been in the company in the last few days. I thought you would be busy in the company."


    Su Yan sat down, ordered a cup of milk tea, looked at Fang Ruya''s eyes and said, "Didn''t you say that something is going on at home and you went back to the East Island? I want to ask why you are here?"


    Fang Ruya saw that Su Yan''s face was not so hippy smiling, although she was smiling, but there was still a sense of doubt in it, and she knew what Su Yan meant.


    "Do you suspect that I am a ghost?"


    "I didn''t say that, but I caught an insider in the company."


    Fang Ruya couldn''t help asking: "Who?"


    "You do not know?"


    "How would I know that I went back to the East Island to visit my grandma, and then went straight back to the casino."


    "Is this the way from the Casino to the East Island?"


    "I have a friend here, just come and see him."


    "You haven''t come yet?"


    "left already."


    "I haven''t had a cup of milk tea since I left?"


    Fang Ruya''s face changed, she looked at Su Yan directly and said, "Boss Su, if you doubt me, you can fire me."


    "I didn''t doubt you, I just asked casually."


    The two were silent for a while, and they kept drinking milk tea until they drank one cup before they continued talking.


    "Boss Su, when I first proposed to come to the Shiya Group you founded as the responsible person, I vowed not to do anything that would harm the company."


    "Don''t be so nervous, why would I doubt you, if you are some kind of ghost, I haven''t been to the company for months, then I would have been evacuated soon."


    Fang Ruya eased a little, holding the milk tea ceremony: "I have a hunch, this is definitely not a trivial matter, it is very likely that a storm will blow."


    "Your premonition is correct. I have already felt the harbinger of the storm, and now I am almost landing."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "It can be said that something has been found, or it can be said that nothing has been found."


    "Boss Su also sold the company to me." Fang Ruya raised her legs and said with a somewhat ugly expression: "Boss Su, have you ever thought of selling the company?"


    "Sold it?" Su Yan was taken aback and couldn''t help but look at Fang Ruya. "Why do I want to sell a good company? Besides, Shiya Group was created by me for my girlfriend, not to mention that the soul of Shiya Group is super spiritual. "


    "What I mean is to sell the super psychic liquid."


    Su Yan''s brows clenched, he knew that Fang Ruya was not joking, but a face, even with a hint of expectation.


    "I''m afraid you also know something."


    "No, I don''t know, but I have a hunch, in short, this storm will be very violent and dangerous."


    "More dangerous than the kimchi altar incident?"


    "of course."


    Fang Ruya said bluntly, with deep anxiety in her eyes, and even more expectation, she still wanted Su Yan to sell Shiya Group.


    "Oh, so to speak, this storm didn''t come from the star country, right? He probably came from your hometown, Dongdao?"


    Fang Ruya showed a trace of unnaturalness, and shook her head directly: "No, in short, I have said everything, you can''t help it if you don''t listen, and I don''t want to manage this company anymore."


    "Oh, you want to resign."


    "I''m too tired recently."


    "If you are tired, take a break and the company will leave it to me."


    "Su Yan, you really don''t think about it anymore?"


    "If there is anything to consider, it is impossible for me to sell the company. No matter what kind of storm is in front of me, it is a monster."


    "Su Yan, what if someone wants to take advantage of the turmoil in the stock market?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said: "Don''t be afraid, didn''t the Four Star Group want to break up the Shiya Group like this last time? In the end, don''t you still do a dowry for Shiya Group."


    "Last time it was just a Jin family, this time I am afraid it is not that simple."


    "Regardless of how he exists, our well water does not violate the river water, but if he wants to break the ground on Tai Sui, he will have to die for me!"


    The golden flames in Su Yan''s eyes jumped, which naturally showed that he was not talking about jokes, as long as he dared to provoke him, the result would be a dead end.


    Fang Ruya was frightened by Su Yan''s face, she hurriedly stood up, and left the milk tea shop, not alone with Su Yandao.


    Su Yan looked at Fang Ruya''s hurriedly leaving back, her face couldn''t help getting colder, and she put down a hundred dollars and left directly.


    He knew that Fang Ruya must have something wrong, even if she was not a ghost in the company, but she must have experienced something when she went back this time, I am afraid it was related to the next storm.

 Chapter 732： Connector

    Fang Ruya''s departure made Su Yan feel more and more that she might be connected with this matter, even if it is not directly connected, there may be an indirect connection.


    Relying on Fang Ruya''s understanding, Su Yan believed that she was not a bad woman, at least she would not really have any serious thoughts about Shiya Group.


    Su Yan is very accurate in seeing people, and he can know the character of the other party without much communication. After all, he is considered an old monster.


    When he returned to the company, Su Yan was faced with a lot of problems, but he was used to being a shopkeeper. He didn��t bother to do what he needed to sign the documents, so he sent the bosses to solve it by himself, and he said it was the last one. Survey.


    Finally, the office quieted down, and before taking a break, the phone rang.


    This was not his phone, but the number 38, which naturally made Su Yan surprised.


    "At last it was a call."


    Su Yan got on the phone, and there was a loud noise on the phone. It didn''t sound like it was in a noisy place, it was more like a noise made by a computer.


    There was no word on the phone, and Su Yan did not dare to speak first.


    It wasn''t until there was silence for more than a minute that an old voice came from the phone: "No. 38?!"


    This old voice is also synthesized at the first hearing, not the voice of a real person, but still can feel the majestic domineering, this call must not be a simple character.


    "in."


    Su Yan imitated the voice of No. 38 and simply said one word. He was afraid that it would be too revealing. Maybe there was a special habit between the two. In case he could not find it from the consciousness of No. 38, That will fall short.


    "Why are you so taciturn today?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan had no choice but to say: "The situation has been tense recently and it is dangerous. I am very worried."


    Su Yan''s imitated voice is natural and vivid, and it is not very difficult to imitate a person.


    "Well, I know, the boss behind Shiya Group is here."


    "Yes, it is Su Baxian. Now the company is panicking, and the eyeliner is also frightened."


    "Well, let them be careful not to show the handle."


    "Don''t worry, I will make them careful."


    Su Yan can confirm that there is more than one eyeliner, there must be others.


    "Is there any reliable information lately?"


    "Su Baxian has already begun investigating the inner ghost. Our eyeliner may not last long. This time we also brought some information."


    "What information?"


    "This is the top-secret information of Shiya Group and needs to be handed to you in person."


    "Top secret information."


    There was silence on the phone for a while, and the voice appeared again.


    "Well, see you the same place, eleven o''clock tonight."


    "Ok."


    The phone hung up, Su Yan''s face showed a faint smile, and the fish finally surfaced, and the next step was to pick up the fishing net to fish.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the office, and Su Yan faintly called in, his face returned to normal.


    "President Su, this is the information of the acquisition department. The several technology companies that Mr. Fang planned to acquire have been negotiated."


    "Let this thing go, now the company''s stock price is volatile, we will talk about the acquisition later."


    Xiao Meng frowned slightly and said, "President Su, but everything is done, the other party will wait for the money."


    "Do you not understand what I am saying? They will wait a little longer if they are willing to wait. They are not willing to find another buyer by themselves."


    Xiao Meng nodded quickly, put down the information and hurried out.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at the information. Now there are more important things to deal with. Naturally, he doesn''t care about this trivial matter.


    The Shiya Group is already financially tight and has to acquire it. Wouldn''t that make it worse? Su Yan is considering whether to transfer some funds from other branches.


    Just like Super Lingli Liquid and Juling Pill, although they are clearly attributed to Shiya Group, they are actually listed on their own, and the funds are also run by the company.


    But he thought about it for a while and let it go. As long as he looked down this vine, he would definitely find the person behind the scenes, and then deal with it, and everything would be calm.


    When night fell, Su Yan did not eat dinner, closed his eyes and was practicing. It was not until ten o''clock that he opened his eyes and got up and left.


    The old place of contact was the old alley, and Su Yan was already at the entrance of the alley while driving a sports car.


    He got out of the car, then walked through the coffee shop and directly into the alley.


    At eleven o''clock at this time, there were naturally no people in the hutong, and it was extremely silent, only the dim street lamp was on and off from time to time.


    Su Yan walked through a few hutongs and reached the innermost end. At the end was an unfinished building. It had been idle for many years, and this was the place to join.


    Su Yan lit a cigarette. At this time, he was wrapped in black clothes and wearing a peaked cap. His face had become the 38th.


    Su Yan was very patient, smoking a cigarette quietly, and after eleven o''clock, he was still not worried, he believed that the other party would come, after all, this was information.


    At 11:10, a shadow appeared at the entrance of the hutong. Su Yan knew that the person connecting was coming, so he couldn''t help throwing his cigarette **** on the ground and crushed it with his foot.


    The silhouette of the figure is getting shorter and shorter, and the sound of footsteps spread throughout the alley. There is no one around, only the sound of footsteps.


    "coming."


    Su Yan spoke first and looked at the other party with a trace of peace in his eyes.


    The other party was also wearing a black suit and a gentleman''s hat on his head. He was very tall and must be a practicing family. According to the memory of 38, this person should be called the 28th.


    "Did you bring something?"


    "Brought it."


    "Get it."


    The 28th is very neat and unwilling to say a word, just want to take things and leave.


    But Su Yan looked at the 28th and said, "Proof of identity."


    "Do I need identification?!"


    The 28th was obviously angry, her eyes were cold, and she directly scolded: "Get the information quickly, or you will die."


    Su Yan lost his calm gaze, and some were just killing intent, which made the 28th feel bad.


    "You are not the 38th?!"


    "Of course I am not."


    Su Yan revealed his true colors, looking at No. 28 playfully and said: "Follow me."


    "Go with you, I will kill you!"


    Leaping over on the 28th, a secret technique was used, and at the same time a hidden weapon was also attacking Su Yan, very sinister.


    But this hidden weapon was useless when hitting Su Yan, and his secret technique was also useless for Su Yan, which made him suddenly change his face.


    "Who are you!"


    "Don''t you know who I am?"


    On the 28th, knowing that something was wrong, I guessed that the person in front of him might be Su Baxian.


    That was the character who wiped out the gambling champion, he naturally knew how many catties he was.


    On the 28th, he wanted to escape, but he was directly bound by Su Yan''s spiritual power. Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and his spiritual power entered the spiritual consciousness, which directly took his spiritual knowledge.


    Looking at the 28th with godless eyes, Su Yan felt dangerous and dangerous, and he wouldn''t be able to take away his spiritual knowledge later.


    "Unexpectedly, you still want to explode directly. Fortunately, I am one step ahead of you."

 Chapter 733： Dong Dao Gang

    The consciousness of the 28th had been seized by Su Yan, and at this moment, he had completely become an unconscious thing, a pile of bodies.


    Su Yan had already throbbed a ball of flames in his hand, drifting directly to the 28th, instantly turning him into ashes, without being seen.


    Su Yan put on the peaked cap, slowly left the alleyway, and drove the sports car directly to his lair.


    The memory of the 28th is much more useful than that of the 38th, and Su Yan has obtained a lot of useful information from his spiritual knowledge.


    One of them is their hiding place, which is the direct contact place on the 28th, and maybe you might see the so-called behind-the-scenes person there.


    The car drove very fast, shuttled on the wide road, and disappeared directly between the houses with the night and fog.


    After driving for about half an hour, Su Yan arrived at the so-called lair, which is an abandoned factory. At this moment, there was a deafening sound from inside, which was transformed into a nightclub.


    Su Yan walked in directly, and the guard stopped him and asked him to take out the pass card. Su Yan didn''t want to waste any time with the pass card, so he broke the arms of the two directly and walked in grandiosely.


    The two guards immediately used callers to call for help, and suddenly a dozen strong men appeared in the factory, looking at Su Yan coldly.


    The leader said in a cold voice: "Dare to come here to make trouble. I don''t know whether to live or die. Brothers will kill him for me!"


    From this person''s words, you can know that these people are very cruel and will not give you a chance at all. If you offend them or offend them, you will be killed.


    The men and women inside are still dancing, doing things with unlimited desires, while a dozen big men outside have already rushed towards Su Yan with machetes.


    But a few seconds later, Su Yan sorted his clothes, and then walked into the factory. The dozen or so big men were bounced by the blade, and they didn''t know their life or death.


    As soon as Su Yan entered inside, he saw that many women were dressed exposed, some were even bold, with white and flowery skin exposed, but he didn''t care about these things. What he was looking for was the head of the 28th. Boss number five.


    Number 5 is the person in charge of the entire casino, and he is very likely to be the planner of this matter.


    Su Yan directly destroyed the audio system, and the entire abandoned factory fell silent for a while, but then was covered by noise again.


    "Number five, come out!"


    Su Yan shouted directly, echoes wafting everywhere in the factory. Everyone looked at Su Yan, and their expressions were not good. Naturally, they thought that the music was gone because Su Yan was a ghost.


    "Where did you come from, the wild duck? You broke the speaker!"


    "It must be him. He ate the guts of the bear heart and the leopard, which disturbed our Yaxing and didn''t want to live anymore!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Big buddies, kill him!"


    The group of flamboyant women with heavy makeup also roared, looking at Su Yan not pleasing to the eye, mainly because Su Yan is just an ordinary appearance at the moment.


    Su Yan displayed a spiritual power, causing everyone to shut their mouths, all of them trembling with fright, and it was difficult to breathe.


    On the factory stairs, more than a dozen people all walked out, holding ak47 and other firearms at Su Yan.


    "Things that do not live or die, do you dare to call number five!"


    "Smash him into a sieve for Lao Tzu!"


    The speaker is No. 8, which is second only to No. 5. The bullet has already been loaded at this moment. Pulling the trigger, the bullet flew out.


    Countless bullets were fired at Su Yan from all directions, and the others were so scared that they ran around with their heads, covering their ears tightly.


    However, Su Yan was not beaten into a sieve. The bullets hit him and all fell to the ground. Every bullet was deformed into rotten iron.


    Upon seeing this on the 8th, his face changed. In these few strokes, they fired at least a thousand shots, and thousands of bullets did not cause any harm to Su Yan.


    He knew that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, he was probably a strong man above the master later stage.


    But before I waited for the eighth to think about it, Su Yan had already come to him, broke his machine gun easily, and looked at him with a smile.


    "Are you number five?"


    The eighth''s legs were weak, and he quickly shook his head and said, "No, I am not the fifth, I am the eighth."


    "No."


    Su Yan shook his head and blasted No. 8 with a punch, crashed into the iron wall of the factory, and pierced out, knowing his life or death.


    The others were already frightened and threw away their guns and scrambled.


    The men and women under the stairs were even more terrified, as if they saw aliens, they didn''t dare to say a word.


    Su Yan caught a subordinate and looked at him coldly and said, "Where is Number Five?!"


    "I do not know."


    His men trembled, and his eyes were full of fear and fear, for fear that Su Yan would kill him directly.


    "Don''t know, then a dead end!"


    Su Yan directly threatened, this naturally worked, no one was afraid of death.


    "He... he''s on the third floor."


    Su Yan broke the man''s neck easily, and then ran towards the third floor. He was afraid that No. 5 would run away directly. It would be a big trouble if he did.


    No. 5 did not leave, and kept looking at everything on the third floor, except for a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "How did you find here?"


    No. 5 looked at Su Yan who went upstairs with no expression on his face.


    "You brought me here."


    "Are you from Shiya Company?"


    "Yes, you guessed it right."


    "Hey, let''s do it, I will turn you into a dementia, and that''s it."


    Number 5 seems to be proud of his own thoughts, because he thinks that there is no murder.


    "Dementia, you have a good idea, but it''s a pity that you are going to hurt your old parents."


    "If you don''t cherish a way to survive, please blame me."


    "Bi Taidou is just an ant in my eyes, what kind of thing are you!"


    With a roar, Su Yan directly scared No.5''s complexion, and Su Yanji dissipated all the spiritual power he had originally displayed.


    "Bi Taidou is an ant?!"


    "Huh, the ants are unbearable."


    Su Yan showed a playful look, and this number five felt too good about herself.


    "You are, are you!"


    No. 5 kicked back, his face was already pale, he naturally thought of something and wanted to run away directly.


    "You can''t run in front of me. Tell me what happened, and I can spare your life."


    No. 5''s eyes were cruel, and he said coldly: "Although you are Su Baxian, my boss is the boss of the East Island. If you dare to move me, you will weigh the consequences yourself."


    On the 5th, he wanted to threaten Su Yan with this, and wanted Su Yan to be afraid of fear and let him go, but he was too naive.


    Su Yan directly slapped No. 5''s death spot with a palm, patted his divine consciousness away, and No. 5 was completely reduced to a dementia.


    "Big Brother Dongdao, these four words are of no value when you say them. Let me spare your life as you wish."


    Su Yan walked toward the outside of the factory unrestrainedly, naturally no one dared to stop it, and all made way for him.

 Chapter 734： shopping haven

    The entire abandoned factory was extremely silent, and everyone was frightened by Su Yan. In their eyes, No.5 was a mysterious existence, an unbeatable master.


    However, with the arrival of Su Yan, there was no defense at all on the fifth, and he was directly turned into a demented child. Who is not afraid of this.


    Su Yan left the factory and went straight back to his residence. Although the news was obtained, he still planned to investigate further before making plans.


    When Su Yan arrived at the residence, he began to check all the information about the East Island. This place is most famous for its shopping and is called a shopping paradise.


    Known as one of the richest places, it is one of the most developed areas in the world and a paradise that people dream of.


    Naturally, what Su Yan wanted was not this. The information he was looking for was about the Dongdao martial arts circles and the political and business circles.


    This matter was done by the Toshima boss, who must be the boss in the Toshima martial arts world or the political and business circles. First of all, you must be familiar with the layout of the Toshima, and then you can easily solve this trouble.


    "Dongdao boss."


    Su Yan lay on the sofa, looking at the list that was sorted out, all of them were very famous. After all, Dong Dao was much more developed than the casino.


    "The first Rong family in the East Island, the Gao family, the Cai family, and the Fang family, the large political and business families of the East Island."


    When Su Yan saw the word Fang family, he couldn''t help but stop. This Fang family and Fang Ruya must have a close relationship.


    He also knew that Fang Ruya was born in a big family, and it is said that it is still a family of hundreds of billions, and the Fang family above must be Fang Ruya''s family.


    "Why is the first person in the martial arts world empty?"


    Su Yan frowned and became a leader in the martial arts world. It must be known to many people, but why he didn''t write it down, which made him somewhat incomprehensible.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he understood that this is probably awe, and being the first person on the East Island must be very tough, these people dare not mention him.


    "The first person on the East Island, it seems that this matter may have something to do with you."


    Su Yan didn''t continue to look at it. The existences below were naturally inaccessible to him, and the highest was only in the middle of the Grand Master. He was completely ant, and he was also a little interested in the first person on the East Island.


    "I hope it has nothing to do with you, otherwise I will have a reputation for destroying Dongdao Taidou."


    Su Yan shook her head and called Fang Ruya directly. The phone rang for a long time before being connected.


    "Boss Su, why are you calling me so late?"


    "Miss you."


    Su Yan''s words made Fang Ruya blush for a while, but she immediately recovered her face, she naturally knew that Su Yan was right and wrong.


    "Boss Su is someone with family members and a strict wife. If Jin Shiya knew about this recording, I don''t know what she would think."


    "You''ll know if you try."


    "What''s matter?"


    Fang Ruya recovered her face and asked in a deep voice.


    "I recently took a look at the Dongdao martial arts community and political and business circles. It turns out that your Fang family is the famous Fang family in Dongdao, and Dingyun Group is like a thunderous.


    Fang Ruya''s face changed, and her voice became cold: "If you don''t manage the company well, why do you come to check Dongdao martial arts circles, political and business circles?"


    "Just be curious, after all, I am considered a master, and I have to meet big people, otherwise how can I form my own circle?"


    Fang Ruya naturally didn''t believe it, her heart was full of anxiety, afraid that Su Yan would know something.


    "Well, I''ll make some time to come to your East Island to have a fun, then you will have to welcome me warmly."


    "You don''t care about the company?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t care. I don''t care what it means, as long as it doesn''t collapse."


    "If you don''t care about it, it will collapse."


    Fang Ruya was obviously in a hurry, her tone a little hastily.


    "Just playing for a few days. Why are you panicking? There are so many company bosses and shareholders worrying about it."


    "But you can''t go."


    "Needless to say, I''m here to make a decision on East Island. I haven''t seen this world-famous shopping paradise yet."


    Fang Ruya saw that she couldn''t stop Su Yan from coming, and her heart became more uneasy, but she had nothing to do.


    "Well, then you come and tell me, I will pick you up at the airport."


    "tomorrow."


    "tomorrow?!"


    "Yes, let''s rest now."


    Su Yan directly hung up the phone and looked at the phone with a sneer on his face.


    The first person in the East Island, the East Island Rong family, the Gao family, the Cai family, and the Fang family... all these families and the martial arts world leaders are suspected. Su Yan is almost 90% sure that these people did it. ghost.


    After all, the Shiya Group''s stock price fluctuates so much. The money invested is not a small amount, 300 billion. Even the Supreme Family of the East Island cannot take it out all at once. I am afraid that several companies have joined hands.


    As for whether there is a Fang family, he is not sure, he will know when he gets to the East Island, but he still does not think Fang Ruya colluded with the family to cheat him.


    The things in this are probably not simple. This is a very huge chain of interests with a clear purpose, which is to fancy the Shiya Group and want to eat it.


    However, Shiya Group was founded by Su Yan, who dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head is purely seeking death.


    One night passed, and the weather was clear the next day. Su Yan rushed to the airport early and was already on the plane at the moment.


    The casino is not far from the East Island, and it takes a while to arrive. Su Yan looked at the prosperous East Island Airport and had to admire the shopping paradise that was extraordinary.


    After leaving the airport, Su Yan was waiting outside, but he did not see the red sports car, which made him frown.


    "Xiao Nizi, how dare you let me dove, Fang Ruya, you are really good."


    Su Yan can only be angry. Fang Ruya said to pick him up, but after waiting for most of the day, there was still no one. This was obviously to let him go. How could he not be angry.


    However, Fang Ruya didn''t want to pick him up at this time, but she was in trouble and couldn''t leave home at all.


    "Sister, don''t make trouble, just stay at home."


    A plain-looking man discouraged Fang Ruya. He is Fang Ruya''s younger brother Fang Qinshan. In the next few years, he will be regarded as the second generation of the rich, and he may be among the four youngest on the East Island.


    Fang Ruya frowned and said, "Little kid, don''t care about me. Go and do your homework."


    Fang Ruya rushed directly to the study, where a potbellied man was looking at a book intently.


    Fang Ruya took the book away and said angrily: "Let me out!"


    This person has gold-lined eyes, an elegant look, and a very knowledgeable look. He is not angry with his own majesty. It is Fang Ruya''s father Fang Zemin.


    "Ruya, do you know why I gave you this name?"


    Fang Ruya didn''t speak, her face was still angry.


    "That''s because I think you have a refined air, but you are like a shrew now."


    "I don''t care, I''m going out."


    "There is no discussion about this, you can''t go there now!"

 Chapter 735： Clothes torn

    Fang Ruya was full of anger, looking at her father, she suddenly felt strange and her heart was cold.


    "Don''t you just want Shiya Group''s information, I tell you it is absolutely impossible."


    Fang Ruya''s behavior turned out to be the same. She was threatened by her father. As a result, the fluctuation of Shiya Group''s stock price must have something to do with Fang''s family.


    Fang Zemin pushed the frame of the glasses, his face became more angry, and he directly shouted: "You are my daughter, how did I give birth to you, what you eat."


    "Hmph, I have at least a conscience, I have at least a professional ethics, and these are all you taught me."


    "Are conscience and professional ethics more important than your family?"


    "Dad, you have changed. Now you can do whatever you can for money. Is our family still short of money?"


    Fang Zemin paused, and said solemnly: "If the money is bad, the Fang family can only be regarded as the end of the four big families in the East Island. I did this to make the Fang family the first in the East Island."


    "What''s the use of that, besides, you think you cooperate with that person, but he didn''t cooperate with other families?"


    "Of course, he said that he only worked with me alone, how could such a distinguished existence turn back."


    "Dad, I suddenly feel that you are lost in your head, and you don''t want to think about how the Shiya Group can be injured by relying on the tens of billions of Fang family!"


    "I only put out a few tens of billions, but my lord has put out hundreds of billions!"


    "He is an expensive adult, but can he spend so much money alone? The money is not from other families."


    "You don''t need to care about this matter, you just give me the top secret information of Shiya Group now."


    "Top secret information, okay, I can give it to you."


    Fang Ruya seemed to let go of her mouth suddenly, which made Fang Zemin quite happy.


    "It''s still my good daughter, that''s right, we are a family, the big deal is if you don''t go to work in Shiya Group."


    "The Shiya Group doesn''t have any core information at all. Its predecessor was the Hejia Group, and it relied on me to purchase it everywhere."


    Fang Zemin''s expression became cold, and he scolded: "Are you still stubborn?!"


    "What I''m telling is the truth, and Shiya Group is so famous because of its super psychic liquid and spirit gathering pills."


    "Super psychic fluid and spirit gathering pills?" Fang Zemin frowned upon hearing this, "Yes, the adults also said that they are very interested in these two things."


    "These two things belong to Su Baxian. They are all in his hands. No one knows."


    "You didn''t know anything after working in it for so long?"


    "I know, I know his transportation and sales, but the production is not in the casino at all, it is produced in Jiangbei."


    "Jiangbei, it looks like we are going to Jiangbei."


    "Dad, don''t you understand what I mean? It''s impossible. Su Ba controls all of this first. You want him to hand over the super psychic liquid and the pill, unless you let him die."


    "This Su Baxian is too disgusting, such a good thing only cares about getting rich, and if you don''t share it, who can protect him."


    "Hmph, you are so ridiculous, the grand master still needs someone to protect him, but he has wiped out the existence of Jiangbei, Jiangnan and even the gambling heroes!"


    "So what, he is still just an ant in front of the adults."


    "Perhaps it is, the lord is indeed very strong, but how is he in front of you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t understand, we can''t participate in this muddy water. The adults can protect themselves and fight with Su Baxian. We don''t have any capital to fight."


    "Who said that, there are also several masters in our Fang family."


    "Only them, Su Ba can kill them with just one finger."


    "You are cultivating others to destroy your own prestige."


    "You can''t do anything if you don''t believe me, you will be a sinner when the Fang family is destroyed."


    "Unreasonable, just stay at home for me!"


    Fang Zemin waved her hand and left, but Fang Ruya was full of anxiety, for fear that Su Yan and Fang''s family would become opposed.


    However, the Fang family has already done something like this, which cannot be changed. It has become the opposite of Shiya Group, and has become an enemy with Su Yan.


    She Fang Ruya knows Su Yan''s character very well. If you encounter an enemy, you will definitely kill him. If you meet a friend, he will be very good to people. Su Baxian is a killer.


    "No, I can''t let my father continue like this. I have to tell Su Yan about this."


    Thinking of this, Fang Ruya hurriedly rushed to her brother''s room, her mobile phone was also taken away, and she could only stretch her hand to her brother.


    On the other side, Su Yan was let go of pigeons at the airport, and finally had to take a taxi and checked into a hotel, still slightly depressed in his heart.


    "Fang Ruya, Fang Ruya, I will slap your **** when I see you!"


    Su Yan picked up a glass of red wine on the table and drank it in one sip. Looking at the scenery outside the window, the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    "It''s been a long time since I hit the Five Elements Boxing. It''s a bit rusty."


    Standing on the balcony, Su Yan began to punch the five elements, and the memory in his heart was also moved a little bit.


    "I don''t know how old Xu is doing now, so I can visit him if I take the time."


    These five elements boxing was still used by Su Yan to treat fractures, which was taught to him by Old Doctor Xu. This dazzling day has passed for more than a year, and there have been too many things.


    After a few sets of punches came down, Su Yan also shed sweat, and his clothes were soaked with sweat. He jumped into the air, and when he fell, he directly made a hole in his clothes.


    "Wipe, the quality of this clothes is so bad."


    Su Yan was about to take a set of clothes from the ghost gourd, but found that there was nothing inside, and couldn''t help being speechless.


    Su Yan had two ghost gourds before, one to keep Ji Ruxue''s soul and one to decorate things, but the clothes inside were gone, and he didn''t pay attention.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to get rid of the sweat from his clothes, except for the hole in his clothes.


    Looking at the holes in his clothes, Su Yan was speechless, and Dong Dao''s luck was not ordinary.


    "Shopping paradise, I have to take a good look, I have to buy a suit."


    Su Yan had no choice but to leave the hotel. The clothes were torn. Naturally, he had to buy some clothes and stroll around the shopping mall in this place to see if he was worthy of the name.


    Su Yan ate a meal at the hotel, then left the hotel, took a taxi and headed for the famous shopping place.


    Looking at the tall buildings on all sides, Su Yan suddenly felt that this place was very prosperous, but it was not the kind of place he yearned for.


    There are tall buildings and bustling buildings everywhere, but the lack of greenery and the densely populated land make it impossible to have extensive green here.


    When he arrived at the shopping mall, after Su Yan paid the driver, he walked towards the mall. The hole in his body was a bit conspicuous, but he had to buy a suit earlier, otherwise he would be a bit embarrassed.


    When Su Yan saw a specialty store selling men''s clothes at the door, he went straight in. After standing there for a while, someone noticed him and pointed him.

 Chapter 736： Look down on people

    In the face of those people''s pointers, Su Yan was not surprised, and didn''t pay attention to it. How could he care about this kind of thing.


    This is the way the society is now. It��s all about money, and it��s thriving. If you have money, you are an uncle. If you don��t have money, you have no ability.


    You can��t change society, you can only conform to society, and one day his younger sister will be the uncle.


    It feels good to be an uncle, and there are people everywhere respectfully, beautiful women like clouds, luxury houses and luxury cars playing, life is extremely comfortable.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t have any feelings about these. What he had lived before was not an uncle''s life. It was an existence that was more enjoyable than the emperor.


    Think about sitting on the Golden Luang Temple, thousands of immortals bowing to him, the feeling feels more refreshing.


    The former glory is over, what Su Yan has to do is to make a step by step, and then to achieve glory again, take back all that belonged to him before, and let those who almost destroyed him to hell!


    Su Yan entered the men''s store, and there was a dazzling array of shirts and coats. Of course, the expensive price was also dazzling.


    Su Yan saw a lot of numbers of nine and eight, and they were basically four-digit numbers or more. Any piece of clothing has to be close to tens of thousands, which is worthy of being a luxury store.


    There are still no customers in the store. The salespersons leisurely play with their phones. This is not the best time for salespersons, because they get more commissions because of more customers.


    Seeing someone coming, the salesperson immediately walked over with a smile and made a sweet voice.


    "Sir, welcome, fine men''s clothing for you."


    Su Yan nodded and looked around. After Jin Shiya''s training, he will now choose some clothes, not looking for how gorgeous they are, but at least decent and generous, showing his own spirit.


    "What kind of clothes are you most suitable for me?"


    The waiter who had originally smiled was a little embarrassed at the moment, and then no longer smiled, because she saw that although Su Yan was wearing thousands of clothes, the clothes were rotten with a big hole.


    In her opinion, this kind of person who still wears rotten holes is either a bankrupt boss or pretending to be forced, so naturally there is no smile on his face.


    "Nothing suits you. Go out and turn right and the last store suits you."


    The shop the salesperson said is a wholesale storefront, which specializes in selling some local stalls. It is not far from this luxury spot, which is just another shopping mall.


    Su Yan heard that the salesperson''s tone was wrong, and was still not angry, and said lightly: "I''ll buy it here, and I don''t have time to go to the rest."


    The salesperson looked at Su Yan with a disdainful smile: "Don''t you know who you are? The minimum clothes here are close to 10,000."


    Su Yan looked at the salesperson amusingly and said, "How do you know I can''t afford it?"


    "Rotten clothes with such a big hole are still wearing, and the clothes are crumpled. I see many people like you."


    The salesperson said that he was even more contemptuous, so he took his hands and held his head high.


    Another salesperson also came over, and after inquiring about the situation, he was even more polite.


    "Sir, this shop only serves the upper class, you should go to other shops."


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of luxury is not the case. After all, luxury stores hire professional salespersons who are very qualified.


    But when they saw that Su Yan was so desolate and the clothes with a big hole still on, they thought he was here to make trouble, so they didn''t show mercy.


    An angry expression appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he said directly: "You are so sure that I can''t afford it. Even if I can''t afford it, can''t I go shopping in this store? You opened it?"


    The salesperson was so angry on the spot that he waved his hand and ignored Su Yan, and ran to the other side to greet the customers.


    Su Yan was not in a very good mood at first. In this situation, he became even more angry. He wanted these two dogs to look at the low-ranking salesperson and look down on the price of people.


    Su Yan was going to buy all the clothes in the shop. The addition of stock on this shop was only tens of millions, which was not a trivial matter for Su Yan.


    However, the two salespersons ignored him and went to greet a man with a leather bag in his hand.


    "Sir, what clothes do you want to choose?"


    "Oh, let me take a look at the tie. If it is worthy of my temperament, money is not a problem."


    The salesperson''s eyes lit up. The customer was covered in gold and his clothes were of the local tyrant''s level. This shows that he has the purchasing power, and the smile on his face could not help being sweeter.


    "Mr. is a wealthy boss."


    "No, it''s just the vice president of the company."


    "That''s amazing, right? It''s more than 100,000 a month."


    The local tyrant golden man smiled and said: "More than 100,000, what can more than 100,000 do? I have at least four to five million a month."


    The salesperson was shocked, more respectful, and winked at the local golden man, which was self-evident.


    But the local tyrant golden man didn''t even look at the salesperson, and said directly: "Quickly choose a tie for me."


    "Good, good, right now."


    But after a while, the salesperson chose a tie, handed it to the local tyrant golden man, and said: "Mr. This golden tie is the most in line with your temperament. Wearing it is absolutely arrogant."


    The local tyrant golden man nodded, and glanced at the price, which was just over 30,000, which was completely within his range.


    But Su Yan walked up at this moment and said directly: "I want this tie."


    Before the local golden man spoke, the two salespersons became angry and stared at Su Yan directly.


    "If you go out, if you dare to make trouble here, I will be called a bodyguard."


    The local tyrant golden man looked at Su Yan, saw a big hole in his clothes, wrinkled, and his face showed contempt.


    "Who are you, can you afford it?!"


    "He just came here to make trouble. He is dressed like this and he comes here to buy things, and he doesn''t look at how many catties he is."


    The two salespersons and the local tyrant golden man looked at Su Yan with contempt, and naturally looked down upon him. They had also seen many such people.


    Su Yan didn''t care and said directly, "Can''t afford it, is the money enough?"


    Su Yanzhi Level 2 took out 40,000 yuan from his wallet and threw it on the counter, looking at the salesperson indifferently.


    The salesperson''s expression changed, and he never thought that Su Yan would be able to directly take out 40,000 yuan in cash, so he was shocked and didn''t dare to say another word.


    However, the local golden man smiled and said, "Who still uses cash now, a hillbilly."


    Su Yan directly slapped the cash, thinking that this was more imposing and could hit two salespersons in the face, but he didn''t expect this local golden man to look down on him.


    "It''s your shit, if I don''t have enough money, it will be enough.


    Naturally, Su Yan looked at the local tyrant golden man with a faceless expression. If it weren''t for his scruples that this was a public place and didn''t want to expose his identity on the East Island prematurely, otherwise the man would have gone to the ground floor to play.

 Chapter 737： tease

    The local tyrant golden man is naturally not to be outdone. He is also considered an upper-class figure in the East Island, with a face and face, naturally he is not afraid of a poor bag.


    That''s right, he still treats Su Yan as a poor bag now, because Su Yan is dressed in tattered clothes and even takes out cash.


    In the East Island, credit cards are basically used, even if you go to convenience stores and snack bars, there are also special credit card machines, which are not the same as casinos.


    Because Su Yan had never been to the East Island, he took some cash and put it on him just in case.


    At this time, the rich golden man looked at Su Yan and said angrily: "I am interested in this tie first. What if you have money, buy it first."


    "Oh, isn''t it, then I can come before you."


    At this time, the salesperson also helped the local tyrant golden man, and said to Su Yan: "You didn''t say to buy this tie when you first came."


    "I can''t tell you now, I can tell you, I have taken a fancy to everything here."


    The salesperson didn''t want to provoke Su Yan. After all, Su Yan put out more than 40,000 quickly and had the ability to purchase. If they drive Su Yan away, they will inevitably be punished or even fined by the boss.


    But the other salesperson was not afraid at all, and said directly: "This tie will not be sold to you, how far you go."


    The local golden man laughed loudly, still with disdain.


    "It''s just you who are poor, and you have a total of 40,000 yuan, so I am embarrassed to pretend to be forced, do you know how much the goods are in this store?"


    "I don''t know how much, but I can buy it."


    "It''s really shameless, then I will see you buy these things. If you don''t buy all of them today, I will make you unable to eat them and walk around."


    "Why are you still stunned? Pack all of them for me. I hear you."


    Su Yan shouted directly to the two salespersons. He naturally didn''t look good at the two of them. The dog looked down on the people, so naturally he had to give them some color.


    This punishment is not too serious, just pack all the goods.


    The two salespersons hesitated for a while, but they smiled in their hearts and actually went to pack.


    The shopping mall has a rule that if you say you don''t buy something for no reason, then you will have to pay liquidated damages. All these two people are not afraid.


    The local tyrant golden man also laughed and said: "Pack them all for him, and then see what he will do. If you don''t buy them, go to prison."


    The local tyrant golden man was not in the mood to buy a tie, so he sat aside watching a good show, waiting for Su Yan to make a fool of himself.


    "Beat a swollen face to fill a fat man?" The local tyrant golden man looked at Su Yan contemptuously, "I dare not buy all of this place, you are poor, destitute, and so courageous, you can''t live by yourself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, believe it or not I will kill you with a punch?!"


    Su Yan stared coldly at the local tyrant golden man, and he dared to be arrogant in front of him.


    Su Yan''s anger naturally suppressed the local tyrant golden man, making him dare not speak any more, but he did not leave, just to see Su Yan make a fool of himself and be taken away by the police for several years.


    The two salespersons worked hard for a long time to pack all the clothes. There were hundreds of pieces of clothes, but they were exhausted and sweaty.


    "It''s all packed, let''s pay."


    The salesperson who was still arrogant said directly, looking at Su Yan still with a sneer.


    Su Yan said faintly, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to buy it."


    Su Yan''s words naturally surprised the three of them, and at this time they also attracted the attention of others, who pointed to Su Yan in the shop.


    "Who, who is wearing bad clothes, dare to buy all the clothes."


    "Yes, the clothes in this store cost tens of millions."


    "This person has a problem with his brain. I''m afraid that the bankrupt wife of the company ran away with someone to make it look like this."


    Surprisingly, it was not the result of Su Yan''s answer, but Su Yan''s answer. They didn''t expect Su Yan to say no to buying it so readily.


    The arrogant salesperson was directly full of anger, but they took a lot of effort to pack them, and they were all in vain if they didn''t buy it.


    "If you don''t buy it, I guess you would say so, get ready to go to the bureau."


    The local tyrant golden men all took out their phones, prepared to call the police, and took Su Yan directly away.


    The salesperson still didn''t want to work in vain. He looked at Su Yan angrily and said, "You can''t buy it, but you can pay the penalty, otherwise you will go to jail."


    "Liquidated damage, right? How much."


    "Five hundred thousand."


    If Su Yan surrendered the liquidated damages, the two of them would not be considered to be in vain, at least they could get some share.


    But 500,000 is no longer a small amount in their eyes, even the local tyrants have to fight for a month, so they naturally think that Su Yan can''t get it.


    "Forty thousand yuan is not enough."


    The local golden man laughed directly and looked at Su Yan contemptuously, as if he had been greatly satisfied.


    "Five hundred thousand is it, what a small thing."


    Su Yan directly threw a card with one million in it, which was more than enough to compensate for the liquidated damages of 500,000.


    The two salespersons and the local tyrant golden man were all taken aback when they saw it. They didn''t expect that Su Yan would really come up with the liquidated damages, which made their faces hard to look at.


    "Go try and see if the card is fake or real."


    The salesperson hurriedly took the card to the cash register, and then followed the process to check out. As a result, there was no card password, so he swiped 500,000.


    "Your transaction has been completed, thank you for your patronage."


    Following the sound from the cash register, the local tyrant golden man''s mouth opened wide, and the salesperson''s face was also very ugly.


    They really looked down on people, and they were beaten mercilessly, and their cheeks were hot.


    The onlookers were also more agitated and discussed.


    "It doesn''t look like the company went bankrupt and the wife ran away with someone."


    "Then this is a pure fool, who will be fine to compensate the liquidated damages and play around with two salespersons."


    Hearing this, the salesperson''s face became even hotter, and he lowered his head directly, very embarrassed.


    If you don''t buy it, then these goods will naturally be put on the display stand again, and they will be sorted one by one. This is another big project.


    And the local tyrant golden man looked at Su Yan at this moment, tilted his head and shook his head slightly and said, "Boy, let''s count you, where are you from Dong Dao, do you have the ability to do something in the future?"


    Naturally, he wanted to get Su Yan. Su Yan undoubtedly made the local tyrant golden man upset, and he swept Yaxing.


    "As soon as you do it, you are worthy of doing it with me, and you don''t know whether to live or die."


    "You have the ability to say it again!"


    The local tyrant golden man was angry, his face was full of violent, Su Yan''s words were simply an insult to him, this face must be found back.


    The fist of the local golden man rushed directly to Su Yan, but when he was nearly a meter away from Su Yan, he was directly bounced off and flew out of the shopping plaza.


    "You wait for me, I call someone to kill you!"


    The local tyrant golden man was full of blood. He was obviously injured and he naturally did not dare to come in. He was very jealous of Su Yan.


    He just ran away, naturally to call people. As a native of the East Island, he knew many people in society and had to find a place back.

 Chapter 738： Richer than

    Naturally, Su Yan would not care about the local tyrant golden man. Even if his family burned high incense without killing him, he still dared to call someone to come.


    Su Yan sat leisurely on a rattan chair, looking at the two busy salespersons, with a touch of comfort in his heart.


    However, what he has to do is far from over. As for the two salespersons just now, he decided to let them exercise more.


    The two salespersons managed to sort all the goods into different categories. Everything was restored to its original condition. His back was sore and tired, but the onlookers did not show any sympathy.


    "It''s time to suffer. There are so many on weekdays. Now it''s been rectified."


    "Yes, this kind of dog should be punished if he looks down on people, otherwise he will be lawless in the future and treat himself as an onion, as if the store is theirs."


    Obviously these people have also been scammed. After all, they are tourists. Some people are not very rich and must have been discriminated against.


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t left, the two salespersons were nervous again, fearing that Su Yan would play any tricks.


    But they are also very happy in their hearts. After all, they are divided, and it is worth it to be tired.


    But Su Yan looked at the two at the moment and said, "By the way, I want to buy everything and pack all the trouble."


    The onlookers were all stunned. It was obvious that Su Yan was doing this specifically, and he wanted to punish two people, so he couldn''t help but praise Su Yan.


    "This guy probably broke his clothes accidentally. He was discriminated against when he came here to buy clothes."


    "I guess so, although the salespersons here claim to have graduated from prestigious schools, they still look down on people."


    "This is a disease, it needs to be cured."


    "You can''t buy medicine without money."


    The onlookers'' comments from the gods made Su Yan smile, and it was quite realistic to think about it.


    "Are you just looking for the difference!"


    The two salespersons were also angry and asked them to make another package. They wouldn''t be exhausted, even if they had money, they didn''t want to earn anymore.


    "I have money, so what''s wrong with it? If you don''t want to do it, then change. Don''t delay my time."


    The eyes of the two were red, and they were obviously aggrieved, but Su Yan didn''t mean to sympathize with them at all.


    The two thought that Su Yankari still had half a million yuan. Wouldn''t it be tears if they were playing tricks again, but they had no choice and didn''t want to lose their job.


    After packing for two hours, the two of them were directly tired and paralyzed. Their work clothes had been soaked with sweat, and they lay on the ground and gasped.


    Su Yan handed the card to a salesperson and said, "Swipe the card."


    The salesperson''s discoloration changed on the spot, and they really didn''t think it was wrong. They were really fooling them. This classification is really exhausting.


    Both of them were about to cry, looking at Su Yanchu pitifully, and begged.


    "Sorry, we were wrong."


    "Wrong, but I only have half a million, what can I do?"


    A salesperson cried directly, disregarding the image at all. He was obviously wronged and regretted at the same time.


    Su Yan didn''t see women cry most, of course he was just frightening the two of them.


    "Don''t cry, the money in Kali should be enough to buy these clothes."


    The onlookers erupted in exclamation and changed their colors.


    "This is really buying!"


    "Sure enough, it''s a rich man, it costs tens of millions."


    "I gave 82 points for this wave, and the rest is divided into sixty-six to give him."


    "This not only punished the two salespersons, but also showed financial strength and had to obey."


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care about the words of these people. He did this very often. He bought more clothes and put them in the ghost gourd just in case.


    But when the salesperson was about to swipe the card, a clear and loud voice came over.


    "Wait a minute, I have wrapped up the clothes inside."


    A sassy and heroic man in a white coat walked in with a hard hat on his head. He came in a Harley.


    When the man took off the helmet, the handsome face suddenly surprised the audience, and many girls looked straight.


    "Isn''t this Young Master Gao?"


    "Yes, Gao Chenfeng, the third young master of the Gao family, is the son of the third younger brother of the Gao family."


    "He, the man known as the romantic boy?!"


    "Yes."


    "He''s here, isn''t it a salesperson he''s in love with?"


    "I don''t know, you will know if you look at it."


    Gao Chenfeng looked at the salesperson and said, "Sorry, I have wrapped up all the clothes here."


    The salesperson was taken aback, and said respectfully: "Master Gao, the clothes in the shop have already been bought."


    Su Yan dared to pay tens of millions of money. Naturally, the two female salespersons did not dare to offend again, so they could only tell.


    Who knows that Gao Chenfeng didn''t even look at Su Yan, and said directly, "I''m a regular customer of your store. Can''t you do this?"


    "This, we can''t call the shots."


    "If you can''t decide, call your boss."


    At this time, the store owner had already arrived, and when he saw Gao Chenfeng, he naturally greeted him respectfully. Gao Chenfeng is still very famous in the East Island. After all, the Gao family is behind him.


    "Master Gao, there are rules, buy first, first serve."


    The boss was naturally very happy. He shot all of them at once, which would cost nearly 10 million yuan, but he didn''t dare to offend Gao Chenfeng, so he could only circle around between the two.


    "Rules, don''t talk about rules in front of me, just give me a pleasant remark, can you sell me."


    "Master Gao, this, this."


    The boss was embarrassed, seeing Gao Chenfeng didn''t let it go, knowing that Gao Chenfeng would definitely buy all the clothes here.


    This Gao Chenfeng never does things seriously, and always makes people unexpected. This time it was a whim to buy all the clothes in this store.


    He couldn''t understand Su Yan at a glance, it was as simple as that, and then he wanted to refute Su Yan''s face.


    The boss can only look at Su Yan, hoping that Su Yan can put down the goods.


    "This guest, can you bear the pain of giving up."


    Su Yan shook his head: "I''ll buy it first. These clothes are naturally mine."


    Now the boss was embarrassed, and of course he regarded Su Yan as a rich young man and did not dare to offend him.


    Gao Chenfeng looked at Su Yan at this time, and said angrily: "Boy, do you dare to **** things with me and die?!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "What kind of thing you are, you are also rampant in front of me."


    The people present were all startled by Su Yan''s words. They didn''t expect Su Yan to talk to Gao Chenfeng like this, and worry about him.


    Gao Chenfeng shook his head, showing a more arrogant smile.


    "Okay, yes, he is a fun kid, then we will compare whoever has more money, and whoever pays more will go to whoever!"


    Su Yan is not afraid at all, and he has more money than him. He is really pretending to be forced in front of the God of Fortune.


    "Yes, I can''t finish burning too much money recently."


    The boss found that this is a good trick. This is a matter of adding money to himself, and it can also resolve conflicts, so he naturally agrees with both hands.

 Chapter 739： Burn money

    "This is the best, this is the best, harmony makes money, and the two can resolve the conflict in this way is also the best."


    The boss''s words made Gao Chenfeng frown slightly, and he directly reprimanded: "Is there a place for you to speak here!"


    The boss naturally didn''t dare to speak any more, so he could only stand aside, waiting for the money to come in.


    Su Yan picked up a piece of clothing, put it on, then tore off the old clothing and threw it into the trash can.


    "You come first."


    "Isn''t it good to burn money? That''s fun."


    Gao Chenfeng''s words made the clothing store owner a little confused. What does this mean? Isn''t it a bidding for clothes?


    "Burn money?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, did not expect Gao Chenfeng to understand this way, but this is not bad, it is a new way.


    "whatever."


    "Go and prepare two big iron buckets, and be ready to withdraw money at any time."


    "Yes."


    Gao Chenfeng naturally has a group of subordinates who follow him wherever he goes. They are extraordinarily cool, like a gang boss.


    "Seeing you are alone, I will lend you a few brothers and let them help you withdraw money."


    "No, I just give one million, and someone helps me withdraw money."


    "I, I do!"


    "I will help you withdraw money!"


    "I go!"


    Su Yan ordered a few people casually. Of course he wouldn''t be so stupid. It would be troublesome for these people to take the card and run away.


    With a few spiritual powers directly controlling the consciousness of these people, Su Yan was completely relieved that these people would naturally help him withdraw money loyally.


    The big iron bucket was brought, Gao Chenfeng had already prepared 50 million, and he was waiting for Su Yan to get the money.


    "I''m burning first."


    Gao Chenfeng directly lit the money with a lighter, and then threw it into the iron bucket, with a smile on his face, but still put it in.


    In his eyes, this is not money at all, it is just a pile of paper, just a pile of numbers, so naturally it won''t feel distressed.


    The people present looked particularly distressed. They were simply violent things. How good to give them, they are just millionaires.


    Su Yan''s money was also taken, and it was burned. The first time it was not much, it was about 100 million anyway.


    Fifty million still burned for a while, and the iron barrels were replaced by one.


    "Go get it again!"


    There was a chill on Gao Chenfeng''s face. He didn''t expect Su Yan to take 100 million yuan at once. This was beyond his expectation, but it was impossible for him to bow his head and admit defeat.


    "Master Gao, right? It''s boring to burn money."


    "Why, you are afraid, then you can give up."


    Gao Chenfeng smiled and looked at Su Yan contemptuously.


    "I mean it''s a little punishing whoever loses, or it won''t make sense to win."


    Gao Chenfeng nodded when he heard the words, quite affirmed.


    "You are right. If you lose, you should be punished, otherwise it is really boring."


    "Then what punishment do you mean?"


    "Cut off a hand!"


    The people around him breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, and they even used the severed hand as a bet, which is too cruel.


    "Dare you, you broke your hand, but you have to throw it into an iron bucket."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Yes, this punishment is okay. Keep burning."


    Burning money at the gate of the shopping mall is naturally very attractive. Many people who come to shop just stop and watch, amazed and regretful, but no one dares to stop.


    After all, Gao Chenfeng and the others knew that, he was a master who didn''t dare to provoke him, and was afraid of burning himself.


    "Rich people are terrible, just burn money."


    "Yes, there are frozen bones in Zhumen''s stinky road."


    Su Yan and Gao Chenfeng ignored the comments made by the people around them. After all, the money was made righteously.


    Besides, Su Yan also set up a Shiya Foundation. The foundation has saved hundreds of thousands of children and built hundreds of Hope Primary Schools, so these people have no right to accuse him.


    Watching the stacks of one-thousand-yuan bills all engulfed by the flames and turned into ashes, Su Yan''s face was incomparably plain, money was something outside of him, and playing was fun.


    Instead, he wanted to see how much Young Master Gao had to fight with him. What he cared about was the broken arm, and such a person had to be suppressed.


    Gao Chenfeng''s heart is getting more and more nervous. He has burned 100 million yuan, and he only has 200 million yuan in his hands. Now he realizes that he is a little stretched.


    But he didn''t want to admit defeat. That would be a broken arm. He absolutely couldn''t admit defeat. He didn''t believe that Su Yan would have 200 million dollars.


    "Go get it."


    Su Yan handed a bank card to several people under control, but after a while, another 100 million was taken out.


    It''s still quite troublesome to get cash, and I can get it after going to several stores.


    "Master Gao, right? Keep burning."


    Seeing that Su Yan had taken another 100 million, Gao Chenfeng''s face completely cooled down, and he directly shouted, "Who are you!"


    "You can''t control who I am. We are in the game now. Who loses, but the arm will be broken."


    Su Yan''s smile made Gao Chenfeng''s face jump wildly. He could only take out the remaining money, hoping to make a tie, at least not to break his arm, and then find everything back.


    At this time, dozens of thugs shouted by the local tyrant golden man also ran over, and when they saw this scene, they were directly caught in the circle. What was going on.


    After inquiring about it, he realized that he was burning money, and both sides had burned hundreds of millions of dollars, and his expression changed.


    People who can have hundreds of millions of dollars in assets and dare to use them and burn them directly, he weighed himself, and he really didn''t dare to offend them.


    But when he saw Gao Chenfeng who was opposed to Su Yan, he couldn''t help but smiled. When he confronted Gao Chenfeng, there was absolutely no good fruit.


    All he has to do now is to wait, when the result will come out, Gao Chenfeng won, and he will beat the dog in the water again.


    However, as the money was turned into ashes, the iron bucket was changed again and again, Gao Chenfeng''s safe became more and more emptied, and Su Yan remained the same.


    But Su Yan did not move, and was still extremely calm, but Gao Chenfeng completely changed his expression.


    Originally thought that at most one hundred million would be able to control Su Yan, but it took two hundred million to make a tie, which naturally made him dissatisfied.


    He is still majestic in Dongdao, and he will definitely make Su Yan look good at that time. "Where do you come from, dare to be right with me, you are not brave enough."


    "Go, take another 100 million."


    Su Yan handed the card to those people, who naturally ran away, busy withdrawing money.


    When Gao Chenfeng saw this scene, his face jumped wildly, his eyes were full of coldness, and there was also a look of anxiety.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Master Gao, why do you always care about who I am? We are burning money in the game right now, let''s burn."


    "If you don''t say it, then don''t burn it!"


    Gao Chenfeng obviously wanted to shame. After all, he didn''t have the money to continue burning, so he could only do so.


    "Is the young master Gao of the Gao family on the dignified East Island also shameless, but it''s not bad, let everyone know that you are like this, 200 million is worth it.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Young Master Gao with a smile on his face, jokingly.

 Chapter 740： Want to go, no way

    Gao Chen''s face was plump and gloomy. Su Yan''s words naturally made him angry. At the same time, the pointing of people around made him even more angry.


    He only has 200 million, and as a collateral child of the family, he wants to spend money again, it is naturally not easy, no matter how large the family is, it is impossible to give him a collateral child of more than 200 million.


    "Very well, your success makes me angry."


    "Yes, I was shameless, what can you do to me?!"


    Gao Chenfeng shook his coat with a look of arrogance, staring directly at the people around him, making them afraid to speak to him.


    Su Yan was still sitting on the rattan chair, and said lightly: "Well, the dignified Gao family''s children are embarrassed when they go out. This will inevitably make major news, and they are also famous in the East Island."


    "I see who dares, if I see someone report every word, Lao Tzu will make him unable to open the company!"


    Gao Chenfeng actually still has money, but they are all real estate and need to run his own business, otherwise it would not be the case.


    At the same time, he was not afraid of the slightest, his Gao family''s position on the East Island naturally had nothing to say, who would dare to offend him.


    The mobile phones that some paparazzi and reporters originally picked up are now put in their pockets. If this is reported, it will not be as easy as losing a job.


    "Master Gao, why should you be angry with such a person, just let the buddies kill him."


    At this moment, the local tyrant golden man looked pleased, looking at Su Yan full of murderous intent. He was bounced back just now. Although he was on medicine, his hands are still swollen.


    Gao Chenfeng glanced at the unknown local tyrant golden man, frowned slightly and said: "Did I let you speak? Am I without anyone?"


    The local tyrant golden man''s face changed, he was very embarrassed, and said in a low voice, "I know Cai Ge."


    "Cai Ge, which Cai Ge?"


    "It''s Cai Dongsheng, the youngest of the Cai family."


    Gao Chenfeng frowned even more when he heard this. Cai Dongsheng knew that it was one of the four youngest of the East Island, and his cousin Gao Yunhe was equally famous.


    Although the Gao family in the East Island has a higher status than the Cai family, the two married families are very close, and they are almost integrated.


    Gao Yunhe was naturally the one who was severed by Su Yan, and later flees in a hurry, saving his life.


    "It turned out to be Cai Ge''s person, um, he will leave it to you."


    "Okay, tall and young."


    The local tyrant golden man smiled. He wanted to take revenge and beat Su Yan painfully, otherwise it would be hard to quell his hatred.


    "Be quicker, I don''t have time to delay."


    "Don''t worry, Gao Xiao, soon."


    The local tyrant golden man glanced at the dozens of thugs he had called and nodded directly.


    Dozens of thugs immediately surrounded Su Yan, and the onlookers were so frightened that they fled far away. They naturally knew what happened next, and they didn''t dare to look at it again, for fear of being hurt and causing trouble to the upper body.


    "Boy, aren''t you really awesome? Keep jumping now!"


    The gold bar on the neck of the local golden man glowed, matched with the violent expression on his face, which made people think it was a lewd demon.


    But Su Yan was completely indifferent, let alone dozens of them, even hundreds of them were not the same in front of him, so why not care about the existence of ants.


    "Just spare your life, you don''t know how to cherish it, and you send it to the door, then I will accept it."


    "Arrogant, how do you deal with me with dozens of people!"


    "Ah."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and got up with the tea, becoming more indifferent.


    "Brothers, give it to me, kill him, I am responsible for the consequences."


    A group of people picked up the steel pipes and watermelon knives in their hands and rushed towards Su Yan. They were all dead hands. After all, there were orders from the local tyrants, and they were not afraid of the slightest.


    Then their knives slashed on Su Yan''s body, but they were completely useless. In addition to making a crackling noise, some of them were injured because of excessive force and rebound.


    After the crackling, what sounded again was a wailing, mourning everywhere, it was terrible, dozens of people had lost their combat effectiveness.


    There were also several deaths due to the location of the watermelon knife.


    The local tyrant golden man was full of horror, as if he saw a ghost, his legs trembling constantly, and he couldn''t even run.


    Gao Chenfeng was also full of fear, and the bodyguards behind him were also gloomy.


    "Just these little shrimps want to kill me, you can''t."


    The local tyrant golden man was completely frightened. He looked at Gao Chenfeng behind him and said, "Gao Shao, save me."


    Gao Chenfeng''s eyes were cold, and he waved his hand to the bodyguard, and a group of black-clothed bodyguards rushed up directly.


    "Boy, dare to make trouble on the East Island, and sink you into the open sea now!"


    Su Yan looked at the black bodyguard, casually, the bodyguard had hollow eyes and fell weakly.


    When the others saw this, they all felt chills, their faces naturally became more and more fearful, and Gao Chenfeng and the local tyrant golden man couldn''t help but stepped back.


    "Come on, kill him!"


    Gao Chenfeng wanted these bodyguards to delay for a while so that he could escape by himself. After all, he knew that Su Yan was not easy to deal with, so he could only ask the family for worship.


    As long as you enshrine and invite you, no matter how powerful you are, you will have to die.


    But he thought too simple. He originally thought that his group of bodyguards could delay for a while so that they could escape, but in the end it was devastated and completely unable to stop Su Yan.


    More than a dozen bodyguards at the peak of the martial artist were defeated by Su Yan with a single move, and they all fell to the ground wailing and screaming and were seriously injured.


    Gao Chenfeng couldn''t care much anymore, and now he could only run, as far as he could go, because there was really no hope if he didn''t run.


    The local tyrant Jin thinks the same way. If he doesn''t run his life, he is really gone. Now he regrets very much why he has provoked such a bad star.


    However, with Su Yan''s casual move, the local tyrant golden man couldn''t move at all and moved back, which made his eyes full of despair.


    "No, please forgive me."


    "Spare you?" Su Yan sneered, "I have spared you."


    Su Yan took a quick blow, and the local tyrant gold flew directly into the sky. As for where he fell, life or death depends on the fate, but the chance of life is too slim.


    Su Yan looked at Gao Chenfeng, who had run several tens of meters, and said lightly: "If you want to go, there is no way."


    Gao Chenfeng repeated the same mistakes and ran back upside down, his face already pale at this moment.


    Looking at Su Yan, Gao Chen''s face was full of gray, and his heart was naturally disturbed.


    In the end he thumped and knelt down. He could only do this, begging for mercy, hoping to save his life.


    "Spare me, I really didn''t know you were so respectable."


    Faced with Gao Chenfeng''s begging for mercy, Su Yan said, "Forgive you, I won''t kill you."


    Gao Chenfeng slowed down, and his heart became calm, thinking that his identity had played a role.


    But Su Yan said again: "We are still in the game. You gave up just now. Then the game has to be completed?"


    Gao Chenfeng''s face changed, didn''t Su Yan mean to break his arm.

 Chapter 741： Roast pork feet

    "No, the game just now was improper, some improper, can''t be taken seriously."


    Gao Chenfeng glanced at his white arm. He didn''t want to be Yang Guo with Broken Arm. After all, he didn''t know how to use kung fu or being handsome. Without an arm, he would be useless.


    He knows the rules of the family, the class is strict, and the ability to hold a position in the family depends on his own ability and the prestige of his father.


    If his arm is broken, his future is no longer, his position will inevitably collapse, and there will be no more seniors and juniors in the future.


    "I''ll give you money, I have a lot of money, please don''t break my arm, okay?"


    "Money, it''s something outside my body, I don''t need it."


    Gao Chenfeng''s face was so pale that Su Yan didn''t want money, which meant that his arm would never be kept.


    It''s right to think about it. I''ve burned 200 million in the game with myself. Do I still care about money? Even if I win, I will ruthlessly cut Su Yan''s arm.


    "Can you give the Gao family a face? If you have any difficulties in the future, the Gao family will definitely help you."


    Gao Chenfeng could only move out of the Gao family and wanted to buy Su Yan with this. As long as Su Yan let him go now, he would have a hundred or a thousand ways to kill Su Yan by then.


    "Is the Gao family''s face valuable?"


    "Our Gao family is one of the four big families on the East Island."


    "So what? It won''t be in my eyes at all."


    Su Yan did not give him a chance, which made his hopes shattered.


    "You really broke my arm, the Gao family won''t let you go."


    If he couldn''t win over, Gao Chenfeng began to threaten. Although he hadn''t used this trick before, he was familiar with it. This was the smart response in crisis.


    "Oh, that''s best, just wait."


    Su Yan smiled, and looked at the few people beside him who were still controlled by him, and said lightly: "Go and buy some pig trotter, and remember the raw ones."


    A few people left immediately, then bought a few trotters at the food market and delivered them to Su Yan.


    "Master Gao, we want to try roasting pig''s knuckles to see what it will burn."


    Su Yan used a hook to put the pig''s trotter into the iron bucket with surplus fire. The pig''s trotter curled up and made a sizzling sound, and the oil and water began to come out.


    Gao Chenfeng saw his scalp numb. He knew that his arm was broken and his arm was about to be burned. This meant that he couldn''t connect it at all, and he completely severed his arm.


    He wanted to call for help, but his cell phone was directly destroyed by Su Yan, which was completely hopeless.


    "No, don''t do this, just spare me, I was wrong."


    Gao Chenfeng could only beg for mercy, but he was still standing, making him kneel down.


    Su Yan was still burning the pig''s feet slowly, and all of the pig''s feet had been burned. The skin of the pig''s feet in the front had begun to turn black, and there was obviously a burnt smell.


    "Master Gao, this pig''s knuckles have been burned for three minutes, and they are now burnt. I wonder if your arm can burn for a few minutes."


    Puff!


    Gao Chenfeng knelt down and knelt down in humiliation. He had to do this. He was completely frightened, and tears were almost streaming out.


    However, Su Yan would naturally not give him a chance. Everything Gao Chenfeng had done made him angry. Even if he was a young master of the Gao family, he was still only a weak chicken in front of Su Yan.


    "If you make a mistake, you have to be punished. If you lose the gambling, you have to be willing to accept the loss. Do you think this is the reason?"


    Gao Chenfeng''s lips trembled, and he couldn''t say anything at all. Su Yan was torturing him at all. If he broke his arm directly, I might feel better.


    He knew that he had met a big guy, and he was kicked on a hard bench. This is still to blame. There is no intersection, why should he provoke him, and he also came to a game on a whim, and he used his arm as a bet.


    But none of the onlookers felt sorry for Gao Chenfeng. They were all applauded. It can be seen that Gao Chenfeng''s daily life has long been unaccustomed to the people of Dongdao.


    "This young man is not bad, the Gao family is not afraid, just want to break his arm, Gao Chenfeng."


    "Okay, this will save one evil."


    "That''s right, this kid broke his arm, he will definitely not be able to play cool racing cars in the future, and he doesn''t dare to grab a girl so aggressively."


    Facing the applause of the people around him, Gao Chenfeng completely lowered his head, weeping faintly, hoping that the Gao family would rescue him.


    But it was Su Yan who came in front of him. At this moment, Su Yan''s hand was beating with golden spiritual power. With a casual wave, Gao Chenfeng''s right arm was cut off.


    The broken arm wrapped in spiritual power fell directly into the iron bucket and burned in disbelief.


    But Gao Chenfeng''s arm was broken, and the piercing pain made his forehead cold and sweaty, and he also tasted the pain now.


    He used to bully others, interrupting and ruining other people''s arms, but now it''s self-reliant, and he almost fainted in pain.


    Seeing that the punishment was enough, Su Yan didn''t continue to embarrass Gao Chenfeng, and the goal was achieved, and the anger in his heart dissipated.


    "get out."


    Su Yan said lightly, not too lazy to look at Gao Chenfeng, which is regarded as a kindness to him.


    Gao Chenfeng clutched his arms, his face was pale and his body weak, but he still stood up with difficulty and ran away directly.


    Looking at Gao Chenfeng''s back, Su Yan showed a faint smile on his face. He did this naturally for a purpose.


    The Gao family, one of the four major families in Dongdao, Su Yan has suspected that this family was involved in the turmoil of Shiya Group''s stock price. The connection between the first person in Dongdao and the four major families has been insight by Su Yan.


    It''s just that Fang Ruya is still a little puzzled. He doesn''t know what kind of relationship is between Fang Family and Fang Ruya.


    He didn''t want to believe that they were a cooperative relationship, so Fang Ruya would be the inner ghost, or the inner ghost he personally invited.


    "It seems that I have to visit Fang''s house."


    Su Yan''s eyes recovered calmly, and he glanced at the clothes shop behind him, and then he immediately moved, and all his clothes were collected into the ghost gourd.


    At the same time, the card was thrown into the hands of the boss who was still very confused.


    "Swipe."


    The boss responded and hurriedly swiped the card, and then handed it to Su Yan respectfully.


    He originally wanted to give it to Su Yan for free, as long as Su Yan didn''t kill him, he was naturally frightened, but Su Yan had a principle and he was not short of money.


    After that, Su Yan went to the pants shop and other daily necessities to buy a lot of things in case of emergency.


    "The clothes were torn, but I didn''t expect it to cause so many things."


    Su Yan shook his head, left the shopping mall, and had no intention of shopping at the moment. After all, the police car not far away had roared over, so he didn''t want to face the police directly.


    Su Yan left from another exit, took a taxi, and headed for the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Su Yan naturally did not idle. After checking the address of his home, he decided to visit him the next day.


    Whether Fang Ruya is really an inner ghost, everything will come to light.

 Chapter 742： pay a visit to

    Su Yan got up early the next morning. After breakfast, he drove to the so-called Fang family compound.


    That''s right, Fang''s house is not an ordinary mansion villa, but a kind of retro courtyard. It is said to be an ancient building with great historical value.


    The Fang family bought it at a high price as their family''s residence, which was also a sensation in the East Island at the time.


    The taxi walked along the coast of the East Island, and the scenery along the way was infinite, which made Su Yan a feast for his eyes, but without Jin Shiya by his side, all the beautiful scenery was dull, so that he closed his eyes in the end.


    "Boy, the Fang family compound is here."


    Su Yan opened his eyes, and a small hill came into view. Halfway up the mountain was the so-called Fang family compound.


    "Okay thank you."


    "The Fang family is holding a banquet, do you have an invitation too?"


    The driver is obviously respectful, and the people who can attend the party''s banquet are definitely not ordinary.


    Su Yan nodded faintly, and didn''t say much. After paying the money, Su Yan got out of the car and walked up the mountain.


    The driver was disdainful and said, ��I��m not an awesome person to attend the party��s banquet and take a taxi.��


    There are naturally bodyguards patrolling halfway up the mountain, and when they see the faces of strangers, the security guards suddenly appear vigilant.


    "Who are you, do you have an invitation?"


    "Invitation, no."


    "Then go down the mountain, the Fang family compound is not allowed to enter."


    "Oh, it''s so lively inside, is it a banquet?"


    "No invitation to get out!"


    The bodyguard became more arrogant and domineering, looking at Su Yan coldly, meaning that he would shoot if he didn''t agree with his words.


    Su Yan was not angry, and said lightly: "I''m here to see your Miss Fang family."


    "Did you find the lady casually, and don''t take pictures of yourself by peeing."


    The bodyguards naturally saw that Su Yan was not a big man, otherwise it would be ridiculous that he would not drive a car and still walk up the mountain these years.


    Su Yan''s complexion faded and he tilted his head and said, "You just need to report it. If things are delayed, it is not enough to sell you as a cowboy."


    "you!"


    The bodyguard was extremely angry. Of course he knew what Cowherd meant, but he couldn''t tell whether Su Yan was true or false, and he was afraid that something urgent should happen.


    "You wait for me, you guys show me a little bit."


    "Ok."


    The bodyguard entered the yard and naturally went to the cabinet to ask Fang Ruya. If Fang Ruya said that there was no such person, he would definitely not bypass Su Yan easily.


    Fang Ruya was still trying to grind with her younger brother Zhou Xuan. Various methods were used, but they were all in vain.


    Fang Qingshan looked at Fang Ruya at the moment and said, "Sister, you are my elder sister, do you really want to seduce me with a beauty trick?"


    Fang Ruya snapped her fingers to Fang Qingshan, and said slightly angrily: "Fuck you, you don''t have the courage at all, so please pack one."


    "I''m a counselor, old sister, you should stay at ease. Dad has warned me many times that if you let you go, you will strip me."


    Seeing that there was no chance, Fang Ruya ignored Fang Qingshan, sat aside and sulked when the door rang.


    "Miss, are you in the room?"


    "Who?"


    "I''m Xiao Biao, and a young man outside said he was looking for you."


    Fang Ruya wrinkled slightly when she heard the words, she couldn''t help but open the door and asked, "What kind of young people?"


    "Ordinary, it looks like you are in your twenties."


    Fang Ruya''s expression suddenly changed, she knew it must be Su Yan.


    "Miss, do you know?"


    Fang Ruya quickly said: "Invite him in."


    "Ok."


    The bodyguard hurried out of the cabinet and arrived at the gate of the compound. At this time, facing Su Yan, he lost the domineering and domineering face just now and replaced it with a smiling face.


    "I''m sorry, the lady said let you in."


    Su Yan nodded without saying anything, and followed the bodyguard into the compound. At this time, there were many people in the compound. Naturally, they came to the Fang family banquet, and they didn''t know what was going on in the Fang family.


    These people naturally look like dogs. Men''s suits are all famous brands, and they are dressed up in high-end atmosphere. They are basically all Rolex gold watches. If they are not, they are no doubt expensive.


    And the ladies are even more exaggerated, all of them are like walking on the red carpet, wearing all kinds of exaggerated evening gowns, with a layer of lard-like cosmetics on their faces, and they are rich in makeup, but they are seductive.


    Su Yan walked through the compound and directly followed the bodyguard into the cabinet. When she saw Fang Ruya who was fidgeting, she couldn''t help showing a slightly angry smile on her face.


    "Fang Ruya, isn''t it cool to let me dove?"


    Su Yan mentioned that the pigeons were released at the airport. Naturally, he did not forget the incident. It was also because of the beginning of the incident that his clothes were torn.


    Fang Ruya saw Su Yan with an unnatural expression on her face, and said, "I have been too busy these days, I forgot."


    "forget?!"


    Su Yan was even more angry, and it was okay if he didn''t say anything, and directly said that he had forgotten how to make him not angry.


    "Yes, now Miss Fang returns to the Fang family. She is a typical Bai Fumei, and she naturally despises a poor boy like me."


    Fang Ruya angrily said: "Isn''t it just letting you off the pigeons once? Do you have to sour me? I''ll fine a glass of wine."


    Fang Ruya picked up the wine glass and drank a mouthful without any muddle, leaving Su Yan speechless.


    "Sister, is this the future brother-in-law, but it looks so ordinary."


    Fang Qingshan looked at Su Yan at this moment, with contempt in his eyes. After all, Su Yan was indeed too ordinary, and he would never find an existence when he threw it into the crowd, and the clothes on his body could barely be called a high-class person.


    "Go write your homework."


    Fang Ruya drove Fang Qingshan away, this kid is naturally not good at talking here.


    "Do you have anything to do when you come to our house?"


    Fang Ruya was naturally disturbed. After all, the Fang family was involved in the affairs of Sister Shiya Group. She was afraid that Su Yan would know about her, and she was afraid that Su Yan would think she was an undercover agent of the Fang family.


    "Can''t you come if you have nothing to do? Your family is holding a banquet, and you don''t want to invite me. Anyway, I am also your former boss."


    The two words once stung Fang Ruya''s heart all of a sudden. She is a smart woman. She naturally understood Su Yan''s meaning, and her heart could not help but become more anxious.


    But there was no half-differentiated color on her face, and she still said with a faint smile: "It''s just a small party, cousin gets married."


    "Marriage is a big deal, so I have to give a share of money."


    Fang Ruya wanted to drive away Su Yan, but she couldn''t drive away at the moment. She could only pray that Su Yan would leave after attending the banquet. This was the best result.


    She was afraid to see Su Yan arguing with her family. She was not able to decide on either side. Although she was from the Fang family, this matter was the Fang family''s fault after all.


    "Wait for me outside, I''ll change my clothes and take you to visit my house."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan didn''t refuse. Anyway, the banquet has not started yet, so let''s wait until it starts.


    He came here naturally not for a banquet. After all, he didn''t know that Fang''s family was going to hold a banquet at first, and at the same time, he was not here to meet Fang Ruya. He came here to question Fang Zemin!

 Chapter 743： Little concubine?

    In fact, the questioning is not accurate. After all, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the Fang family at all. He came here to inquire about the crime.


    Fang Ruya changed into a red banquet dress, very bright and moving, it can be said that there are few men in the world who can conquer her with her existence, because she is close to perfect existence.


    "Why, am I that good-looking?"


    When Fang Ruya saw Su Yan staring at her, she couldn''t help but smiled and made a provocative expression, making it even more touching, like a red rose.


    She was at an extremely mature age. It can be said that she has completely bloomed the flowers. Just waiting for someone to pick it, the mature charm is Ji Ruxue.


    Su Yan did not show any embarrassment, but said faintly: "There is a grain of rice at the corner of your mouth."


    This sentence can be said to make the original beautiful picture suddenly sluggish, it is completely the language of God''s turning.


    Fang Ruya was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "I didn''t eat this morning, so why would there be rice grains."


    This is a horrendous thing, a magnificent beauty and an extremely seductive existence, but because there is a grain of rice on his face, it is absolutely like a mouse feces mixed in a delicacy.


    Fang Ruya hurriedly touched her face, but she didn''t feel anything like rice. Seeing Su Yan''s weird smile, she knew she had been fooled.


    "Okay, how dare you lie to me."


    Fang Ruya wanted to fight, but she didn''t really fall behind, she was just feigning anger.


    "I''m just trying to see if you have heavy or light makeup."


    "This lady is naturally beautiful, how can she have heavy makeup."


    Fang Ruya is naturally extremely confident in her face, but she is not inferior to the existence of any woman in the East Island, and Jin Shiya has their own characteristics.


    Su Yan got it right, squeezed Fang Ruya''s face, tried her hand, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, very flexible, a real face."


    "you!"


    Fang Ruya was embarrassed and angry this time, wishing she also possessed peerless martial arts, and punished Su Yan well.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Just try to see if you have plastic surgery, it''s not bad."


    Naturally, Su Yan was playing with Fang Ruya. It was a matter of Fang Ruya releasing her pigeons before taking revenge. There was absolutely no ambiguity.


    But Fang Ruya didn''t think so, and at the moment she said slightly angrily: "You are all under strict control of your wife, do you dare to provoke the flowers outside?"


    Su Yan was thinking about how to answer, but at this time a few people in the cabinet came and looked at Su Yan and Fang Ruya suspiciously.


    "Ruya, who is this?"


    Several people saw Su Yan''s molesting with Ruya, who was naturally quite surprised.


    The main reason is that Su Yan is too ordinary. How could the dignified Miss Fang family make such an intimate action with such an ordinary boy, and there was a sense of jealousy in their hearts.


    Fang Ruya is very popular in the East Island. Which big family, which rich and rich second generation, Gao Fushuai does not want to marry her in, is simply the goddess that many people miss every day.


    Highly educated, superb appearance, high emotional intelligence, and being the president of a super-large company, this is simply a bug among women.


    When Fang Ruya saw several people, her face was immediately embarrassed. Of course she knew these people. They were her mother''s distant relatives and high-class people.


    "Uncles and uncles, I made you laugh, this is my colleague."


    Su Yan dissatisfied: "A colleague?"


    Fang Ruya pinched Su Yan. Although the pinched tender meat, Su Yan would not hurt too much. After all, Fang Ruya was just an ordinary person.


    "Oh, colleague."


    Although several people nodded, the colleagues can be so close, the ghost believes that there is definitely something tricky in it.


    After the few people left, Fang Ruya was relieved, and finally resolved the past, which was too embarrassing.


    But she was naturally willing to be misunderstood in her heart. Whoever doesn''t like a man like Su Yan, she just can''t get it.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the backyard and have a look."


    The two walked towards the backyard, but the few people before were dishonest, and ran directly to the compound to speak out such an explosive matter.


    "Do you know that Ruya has an affair with a colleague."


    "colleague?!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded, and the first reaction was impossible.


    "Don''t fart, how can Miss Ruya be ambiguous with her colleagues, is she worthy of her."


    "We saw it with our own eyes, and pulled and pulled, the man returned, returned."


    "What''s wrong?!"


    An eagle-nosed man asked with a cold face, that he is a well-known presence in the East Island, a young and old martial arts family, very majestic, and Fang Ruya''s suitor.


    "The man also grabbed Ruya''s face."


    The eagle-nosed man exuded an anger, and his hands were directly fist-like. This time he finally managed to come to Fang''s house. He originally wanted to get closer to Fang Ruya, and if he had the opportunity, he could directly ask for a kiss.


    But now he was first picked up by an unknown kid. How he was not angry, he believed that it was a colleague ghost, it was definitely Fang Ruya''s little concubine.


    "Ms. Fang is thinking about spring too? She has raised a little white face."


    "How many people can be worthy of Miss Ruya, she can''t exist."


    "Hey, it''s a pity, flowers are planted on the Niufeng again."


    But the few people continued to burst out the most explosive news: "The man looks very ordinary, and he can''t find it when he throws it into the crowd."


    This time, everyone changed their colors, and she didn''t understand how Fang Ruya would fall in love with such a person.


    "Miss Ruya''s taste is really extraordinary."


    "Read all kinds of men and taste the taste of hundreds of families."


    The man with the hook nose was completely furious and directly shouted: "Shut up, I will hear anyone talking nonsense again, be careful of your tongue!"


    The words of Ying Hook nose naturally played a deterrent effect, and everyone closed their mouths in fear.


    "Where are they?!"


    The man with the hook nose asked in a low voice, his brows were already full of evil spirits.


    The few people said haltingly: "Ju Shao, they are in the backyard."


    The Eagle Hook man walked directly towards the back court. The Ju family and Fang family were also considered good families. At the beginning, the two families had intentions to facilitate them.


    However, Fang Ruya became more and more outstanding and attracted the attention of other families.


    At this time, Su Yan and Fang Ruya came to the backyard, which was planted with chrysanthemums. At this time, it was the opening season, all over the place was yellow, very dazzling, and with a hint of fragrance.


    "Your family is very special, you actually like chrysanthemums."


    Fang Ruya gave Su Yan a white look and said, "Chrysanthemum is a very famous flower. My mother used to like it, so my father planted chrysanthemums in the backyard."


    Su Yan knew that this must have mentioned Fang Ruya''s sadness. Maybe her mother was no longer there, just like Jin Shiya, she could not help but change the subject in a hurry.


    But the man with the hook had already arrived in the backyard, and seeing the two talking and laughing in the pavilion, Fang Ruya was amused by a few words from Su Yan, his face was completely pale.


    "Ruya, who is he, your little concubine!"

 Chapter 744： The chrysanthemum is wounded everywhere

    The hawk-nosed man pointed directly at Su Yan, without any hint of politeness at all, and completely regarded Su Yan as a rival in love.


    Faced with this sudden questioning, Fang Ruya was naturally shocked. She wrinkled her brow slightly when she saw that it was a man with a hook nose.


    "How did you come?"


    Obviously the arrival of the man with the hook nose surprised Fang Ruya, after all, this was a stalker.


    When they were young, the two of them had some intersection. Fang Ruya was often called her elder brother, and she became estranged when she was older, but every time she went back to the East Island, she was stalked so hard that she hated the East Island, otherwise Su Yan would not. Will meet Fang Ruya in the casino.


    "Very good Ruya, I don''t even call my name now. Have you forgotten the shouts of Brother Juhua and Brother Juhua?"


    The man with the hook nose didn''t care about his original nickname at all, because now he was very angry, it can be said that he was angry and his heart was bleeding.


    Fang Ruya is embarrassed. Even if the relationship is very good, can you still call out such an embarrassing name? I don''t know what era it is, or is it such a simple era before? It is really thick-skinned.


    Su Yan was very happy. He was dissatisfied with being disturbed, but he laughed on the spot when he heard Brother Juhua.


    "Not bad, I didn''t expect you to have Brother Chrysanthemum."


    "Fuck you, it''s not serious."


    Fang Ruya looked at the man with a hooked nose, and said solemnly: "Sao Ju, the banquet is in the yard, you should go there."


    The hawk-nosed man pointed to Fang Ruya, almost vomiting blood, but he couldn''t do anything to Fang Ruya, and he was reluctant to do anything to her.


    The male eagle hook can only point his nose at Su Yan, without a trace of politeness at all: "You don''t like me, I don''t force it, but if you look for such a thing, it would be an insult to me!"


    The words of the hawk-nosed man irritated Su Yan. What is such a thing, so underestimating himself, this will make this guy who doesn''t know what to do.


    Su Yan''s right hand was clenched into a fist. Naturally, he was about to do something to the man with a hook nose, but Fang Ruya stopped him.


    What Fang Ruya feared most was that Su Yan caused trouble in her house. She didn''t worry about Su Yan''s safety at all. He was afraid that Su Yan would make a big deal here, which would involve her Fang family and Shiya Group.


    "Su Yan, don''t hit him, this is my house."


    "What''s wrong with your family, he can talk about me in your family?!"


    Su Yan is not a soft persimmon, and he doesn''t eat Fang Ruya''s set at all. To make him angry, he must do well to bear the price of anger.


    The man with the hook nose smiled contemptuously, and directly said to Ruya, "You little concubine is not convinced. If you have the ability to let him hit me, hiding behind a woman is nothing!"


    He is naturally not afraid of Su Yan. His family is a child of a martial arts family, and it is also a well-known existence in the martial arts world of Dongdao, not much weaker than the four big families of Dongdao.


    Moreover, he himself is also a strong master in the realm of masters. If a master in his twenties does not say how handsome, he can be regarded as a dragon among people, who can be an enemy.


    With Su Yan''s ordinary appearance, Ju Shao naturally didn''t pay attention to his casual rhythm. At the same time, he deliberately made Su Yan suffer a bit so as to leave Fang Ruya.


    "Have you heard, it''s him who provokes me again and again, not me looking for trouble."


    Su Yan directly pushed Fang Ruya aside, twisted her neck, and looked at the hook-nosed man and said, "Let your hands be."


    The man with the hook-nosed man thought he had heard it wrong, so that such a weak body still allowed him to hold his hands, and one of his muscular arms could be comparable to Su Yan''s thighs.


    "You are irritating me. If you want to die, then as you wish!"


    The man with the eagle hook nose directly slammed his fist, Kong Wu is powerful, the wind is surging, and the spiritual energy is naturally gushing out with powerful power.


    This punch can kill the elephant, which is enough to show its strength.


    However, Su Yan was not worth a look at all, and easily grasped the fist of the man with the hook nose, making him unable to move.


    "Brother Chrysanthemum, Shao Ju, right? Lao Tzu will show you how Chrysanthemum feels all over the place.


    Su Yan kicked directly behind the eagle hook nose man, hitting the point, and his strength was naturally not small, causing the eagle hook nose man to change color on the spot and fell directly to the ground.


    In this fall, many chrysanthemums were ruined by him, turned into broken branches and leaves, and many flowers were also destroyed by him, which made Fang Ruya very distressed.


    "Don''t fight."


    Fang Ruya was really afraid that Su Yan would make a big deal, and she also felt distressed for Chrysanthemum. After all, she had planted it with her father and younger brother.


    The man with the hook nose finally stood up, but his face was still quite ugly, and his legs were close together, obviously the key was still very uncomfortable.


    He couldn''t help looking at Su Yan furiously, and said with a furious face: "How dare you use small tricks, I want you to die, Ruya is not something you can touch!"


    The man with eagle hook nose mobilized his inner spiritual power and displayed the ultimate strength, with a faint green light on his fist, which was regarded as his strongest blow.


    But such a terrifying fist, in the eyes of Su Yan, was like an embroidered pillow, soft and weak, without lethality, just like a girl''s cute fist. No way, this is Ju Shao, it should be called the chrysanthemum cute fist.


    Before the fist of the man with the eagle hook nose touched Su Yan''s face, Su Yan''s fist had already blasted at his vital point, and it was true that Su Yan was behind him at this time.


    This punch can be said to be deadly, more deadly than the kick just now, it is a devastation to the vital point, and it can not help but remind people of that song.


    The man with the hook nose did not smile, but only pain, tearing pain, his face twisted, and the pain was extreme.


    "Unhappy?" Su Yan sneered when the man with Ying Hook nose knelt on the ground, "Brother Chrysanthemum and Younger Ju, I made you a stubborn Chrysanthemum."


    At this time, blood was naturally flowing out of the key of the man with the eagle hook nose, a sharp pain made his whole body sweat, a faint-like feeling hit his brain, and he wanted to coma.


    "Call Laozi Xiaojiao, if you have the ability to call it again!"


    Su Yan kicked the man with eagle hook nose with one foot, clapped his hands, looked at the ruined chrysanthemum, frowned slightly.


    With a surge of spiritual power in his hand, with a wave of his hand, the originally destroyed chrysanthemum was completely restored, and it became vibrant, lush, and competitive.


    Ji Ruxue had no time to marvel, because Ju Shao had already shed a lot of blood and was afraid of his life.


    She couldn''t help hurriedly taking out her mobile phone and dialing the hospital''s rescue number. Ju Shaok could not have an accident at his house, otherwise the friendship between the two families would be completely broken.


    "Su Yan, go quickly!"


    Fang Ruya couldn''t help urging, and Su Yan left this matter at least not so serious.


    But Su Yan shook his head and said, "The banquet is not over. Why am I leaving? I will leave when it is over."


    "If you don''t leave, their family will not let you go."


    "Their family, Ju family?"


    "Ju family is a family of martial arts, there are many masters."


    Fang Ruya originally thought she could scare Su Yan, but she thought too simple.


    "Grandmaster, it''s just a clown."

 Chapter 745： Angry on all sides

    The man with the hook nose was sent directly to the hospital, and the doctor gave him emergency treatment. In the end, it was a master who used spiritual energy to enter the body to relieve his injury and saved his life.


    Fang Ruya didn''t feel happy at all, although the man with the hook nose stopped pestering her, but such a big thing happened, the Ju family would definitely come to her door.


    Before the Ju family could come to the door, people outside the courtyard had been talking about it, naturally they were talking about Ju Shao.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    A man looked at Ju Shao being carried away with an exaggerated expression on his face, with an unbelievable look.


    Others also had expressions similar to his. They were all very surprised, and even thought they were dazzled.


    In their eyes, Ju Shaona is a master of a master, and it is for bullying others. When was he bullied, and he was bullied so badly.


    Looking at the stretcher that was dyed red, many people felt the chrysanthemums tighten, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. It hurts so much.


    "That kid looked bad at his appearance, why is he so powerful? You must know that Ju Shao is a strong master in the realm of masters."


    "Yes, in the middle of the master, but defeated many genius teenagers."


    "Being Miss Ruya''s boyfriend must be a bit of strength, otherwise you think Miss Ruya will really find a man casually?"


    Someone couldn''t help but sneer. How could a arrogant person like Fang Ruya find someone who can do it at any time? It must be someone who has outstanding ability in a certain aspect.


    "Even if that kid is very powerful, Ju Shao lost to him, but he thought it would be the end of Ju Shao hurting him!"


    Someone was directly angry, and obviously had a close relationship with the Ju family. When Ju Shao was injured, they naturally wanted to speak up.


    "Huh, the Ju family is a family of martial arts, not to mention the Patriarch of the Ju family, but the uncles of Ju Shao are all great masters!"


    "The Ju family will definitely not let this kid go, wait for the anger of the Ju family!"


    Someone couldn''t help but said, "That kid is now approaching Miss Ruya, the Fang family will definitely defend him."


    The audience was silent for a while, and many people were meditating. This person was right, but only if the Fang family approved it.


    "What you think is too simple, just his goods, even if he is a strong master in the later stage, will the Fang family recognize it?"


    Many people nodded and asked the Fang family to have **** with the Ju family for Su Yan, which is probably not so easy.


    "So, I think all this is on Miss Shiya. If she really wants the Fang family to protect her boyfriend, will the Fang family object?"


    For a while, many people nodded their heads, and some of the people in the Ju family acquainted with each other did not speak any more, only angry.


    The matter naturally spread, and it has long been the words of all kinds of people in the compound. Some people in the Fang family also knew the whole story, and finally the news reached Fang Zemin.


    Fang Zemin was originally choosing a suitable set of clothes. Although it was for his nephew��s wedding, it had to be thick for the sake of face. It was also an opportunity to show the Fang family''s majesty when the Fang family attracted various upper-class people.


    After Fang Zemin heard the news, his face changed, and he said in a solemn voice: "Ju family kid was injured?"


    "Yes, I was seriously injured and I have gone to Victoria Hospital."


    "How is it now?"


    "I heard it was rescued!"


    "Boss Ju can''t make trouble with me. Who hurt him, dare to make trouble in my house, don''t you want to live!"


    "This this."


    The subordinates were a little hesitant, after all, Su Yan''s identity was too sensitive.


    "Say!"


    Fang Zemin yelled directly, shaking his hand with fright.


    "It''s Miss Fang''s friend."


    He still didn''t dare to say that it was Fang Ruya''s boyfriend. He was afraid of causing trouble to the upper body.


    Fang Zemin frowned and murmured, "Riya''s friend."


    Fang Zemin is also not very angry. After all, he didn''t see the matter with his own eyes. Besides, the young master of the Ju family is now disgusting and has been pestering his daughters. If it were not for the family of martial arts, Fang Zemin would have killed Ju Shao.


    According to his guess, it may be that Ju Shao went to pester his precious daughter again, and then met Shiya''s friend, and a conflict occurred.


    "This matter is not easy to deal with, his boss Ju will definitely find me trouble."


    "Patriarch, now the people outside have already rioted, and they are all talking about this matter."


    "Let them shut up for me, I will meet Shiya''s friends later to see what he is."


    It can be said that Fang Zemin is contradictory and hates both sides, hate Ju Shao entangled Fang Ruya, hate Su Yan dare to cause trouble with him.


    On the other hand, Boss Ju got the news that his son was critically ill, and was furious. At the same time, his face changed abruptly and hurriedly rushed to the hospital.


    Seeing Ju Shao who had just escaped his life in the hospital bed, Ju Boss felt relieved, but at the same time he was even more angry.


    He looked at the few people who sent him, and shouted directly: "Who hurt my son!"


    "Boss Ju, yes, it is the person at the Fang family banquet, it is said to be Fang Ruya''s boyfriend!"


    "Fang Ruya''s boyfriend!"


    Boss Ju directly smashed the cup in his hand and led a group of people toward Fang''s house.


    Not only was Boss Ju angry, the local golden man who had been punished by Su Yan also found Cai Shao and told his grievances.


    Cai Shao is naturally the young master of the Cai family, one of the four young masters of the East Island, and is more prestigious than Ju Shaodu.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you at this time, and I will let him know that anyone who dares to bully me is great!"


    Cai Shao was smoking a cigarette, his eyes full of cruelty.


    "Shao Cai, it is said that the kid went to Fang''s house."


    "Fang family, great, I also want to stop by the Fang family to congratulate me, it really conforms to my wishes!"


    Compared to Cai Shao''s anger, Gao Jiana was even more furious, and it almost exploded the Gao family''s popularity.


    "My son, don''t worry, whoever breaks your arm, I will definitely cut him off!"


    Gao Chenfeng''s father stood on the hospital bed, tears streaming out, apparently distressing his son.


    There is also a familiar figure next to him, naturally Gao Yunhe, Gao Xiao, Gao Yunhe is Gao Chenfeng''s cousin, Gao family direct young master, meaning of the four youngest in the East Island.


    He was naturally the one who had run away in Jiangbei, the arm whose arm was broken by Su Yan, but now that he was connected, he was jumping alive again.


    "Cousin, your arm."


    When Gao Yunhe saw the cut surface of his cousin''s arm, his heart was full of chills, because it was exactly the same as his own arm.


    Of course he only thought that Gao Chenfeng had met a person from the martial arts world, and did not combine the two.


    "Cousin, someone called me and said that kid went to Fang''s house."


    "Fang family?!"


    Gao Yunhe looked cold. He didn''t know what the Fang family had to do with the person who hurt his cousin.


    "My son, don''t worry, I will go to Fang''s family to find someone to avenge you."


    Gao Chenfeng''s father took an enshrinement directly and walked towards Fang''s house, and Gao Yunhe naturally hurried to follow.

 Chapter 746： Facing Fang Zemin

    At this time, Su Yan didn''t know everything that happened. Of course he knew that there was nothing in his eyes. People who are fearless are invincible.


    Fang Ruya''s face was full of worries. Su Yan was begging for nothing, and she couldn''t force Su Yan away. She was worried and anxious.


    "Why are you unhappy, I helped you drive the annoying guy away."


    Fang Ruya looked at Su Yan and said, "You are what annoys me. I will be happy if you leave."


    Su Yan was not angry. From his entry into Fang''s house until now, Fang Ruya has always wanted him to leave, which must be related.


    "That''s how you want me to leave. Even if you don''t want to work in the Shiya Group, there is no need to draw a line like this."


    Fang Ruya bit her lip. She didn''t say that she didn''t want to go on. The president of Shiya Group has always been her most satisfied position, and she still has 5% of the shares.


    "You have caused such a big thing, who will let you stay here."


    "What are you afraid of, don''t you know my ability?"


    "I''m afraid of your size. I''m afraid you will make trouble in my house and disturb my cousin''s wedding."


    "I promise, as long as they don''t make trouble, I won''t make trouble."


    The two were talking, when a bodyguard ran over, naturally the expression on his face was not good.


    "Miss, the master told you to go over."


    Fang Ruya''s face changed, she was stunned for a few seconds before she nodded, and she became more worried.


    "You stay here, you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    The bodyguard said, "The owner said, let this gentleman go with him."


    Fang Ruya''s face completely changed, showing a very disturbed expression, more like a state of being frightened, in short, she was very surprised.


    Su Yan looked calm and looked at Fang Ruya and said, "Seeing your father, why are you so scared?"


    "I''m afraid of you, my dad must hold you accountable."


    "It''s okay, what to say, and then it''s not that I will shoot first."


    Su Yan followed the bodyguard directly, Fang Ruya could only follow behind.


    Passing by the yard, many people saw that Su Yan did not have any injuries at all, and the discussion became more lively for a while, pointing to Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally seemed nothing, and accompanied Fang Ruya into the front pavilion.


    There are not many people in the front pavilion, all of them are the backbone of the Fang family, such as Fang Ruya''s uncle and uncle, cousin and cousin.


    At this time, Fang Zemin sat in the first seat, not angered, looked at the door calmly, and when the two appeared, a trace of frost appeared on his face.


    "Ruya, your friends won''t tell me when you come?"


    Fang Ruya regained her complexion and hurriedly said, "Dad, I think you are very busy, so I didn''t tell you."


    "Well, let me introduce it now."


    Fang Ruya bit her lip and said, "This is my colleague, Mr. Su."


    Fang Zemin''s eyes were bright and gleaming, and he looked directly at Su Yan, more like a domineering feeling.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t take it seriously, this old man had nothing to do with staring at him for a year.


    "Mr. Su is ordinary, but he has a dragon spirit. He was born in a family of martial arts?"


    "No, I''m just a civilian pawn."


    "Mr. Su is really humble, but I don''t like humble people."


    "I can''t control who Patriarch Fang likes, and I don''t like being liked by men either."


    Some young people couldn''t help but laugh at Su Yan''s words, even Fang Ruya couldn''t help but laugh, but immediately stopped.


    However, other seniors and even Fang Zemin would naturally not have the slightest smile. This is a provocation in their eyes. Such a small comment is absolutely disrespectful to them.


    "Presumptuous, didn''t your family teach you politeness?!"


    A man in his fifties scolded him directly, not giving Su Yan half face.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, and looked at this person: "What are you, do you want me to respect you?"


    Su Yan''s words directly angered all Fang''s family members present, and the smiling juniors also looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression.


    When Fang Ruya saw that she was wrong, she hurriedly pulled Su Yan and said hurriedly: "My colleague is straight-tempered, don''t mind everyone, dad, I think that''s the way it is.


    "Stop, he doesn''t respect me and I am not angry, but there is one thing that must be clear to me."


    Fang Ruya chuckled in her heart, knowing that this matter is still impossible to hide, she must be brought up by Fang Zemin.


    Fang Zemin stood up, looked at Su Yan even more majestic, and said, "Did you hurt Young Master Ju just now?"


    Su Yan nodded calmly and looked at Fang Zemin''s eyes and said, "Yes, I hurt him."


    "You are so bold!"


    Fang Zemin was furious, glaring at Su Yan with an angry face, blue veins popped out of his hands, and everyone around him dared not speak.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this had no deterrent effect at all, it just made him look colder.


    "I advise you not to get angry in front of Lao Tzu, if it is not for Fang Ruya''s face, you, you, and you."


    Su Yan made a cut of his throat. Naturally, he was not scary, it was a fact.


    Entering Dao now seemed to be questioning him, how could Su Baxian, a dignified master, endure it? If he could endure it, then he wouldn''t be called Su Baxian.


    Fang Zemin nodded, with a hint of coldness on his face, looking at Su Yan and said: "Very well, in our Fang family, you dare to threaten us, you are very aggressive."


    Fang Ruya can no longer let the matter go serious, she directly stopped Su Yan, and looked at Fang Zemin and said, "Dad, Su Yan is not to blame for this matter. It is the Young Master Ju''s choice. He sees my colleague indiscriminately. Just want to teach him, shouldn''t others be allowed to fight back?"


    "Don''t defend him here, send me to the cabinet."


    "No, he is my colleague and I naturally want to be fair. Dad, I want to tell you that he is the vice president of Shiya Group."


    Fang Ruya gave her father a wink, and Fang Zemin naturally understood Fang Ruya''s meaning. The young man in front of her might not be that simple.


    "Well, I don''t care about this. If the Ju family comes to find someone, I won''t stop it. I will go down the mountain to resolve all grievances."


    Fang Ruya took a sigh of relief, nodded quickly, and looked at Fang Zeming and said, "Don''t worry, Dad, my colleague will definitely solve this matter one-sidedly."


    Fang Zemin recovered a trace of expression, silent, obviously preparing to see off the guests, and Fang Ruya also kept persuading Su Yan to leave here quickly, and her eyes were pleading.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to Fang Ruya''s cents, and stood there, indifferent.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Zemin couldn''t help but get angry, and looked at Su Yan directly: "Why, are you not willing to let you go?!"


    Su Yan sneered and said lightly: "Your Patriarch asked me to leave your site. Of course I have nothing to say, but after you have asked me, I still have something to ask."

 Chapter 747： Ju Jia asks hard

    Fang Ruya''s discoloration changed on the spot, and the thing she was most afraid of happened. She knew that Su Yan must have known something.


    It was inevitable now. If Su Yan really knew some of these things, then she would definitely not give up, even if she tried to dissuade her, it would be futile.


    Fang Ruya''s face was very ugly, as if she was ill, her face was extremely pale, she was afraid that Su Yan would really make a fuss about Fang''s family, which she did not want.


    What is even more frightening is that Fang Ruya is very clear about Su Yan''s abilities, and it is impossible to trap Su Yan with her Fang family''s offerings.


    In other words, if Su Yan really collapsed with her father, her Fang family would definitely suffer a very disastrous result, which she could not imagine.


    Fang Zemin naturally didn''t know it, because he didn''t know Su Yan''s true identity now, otherwise he wouldn''t be so calm.


    "Oh, do you have anything to ask me?" Fang Zemin squinted at Su Yan, his face was full of contempt, "My time is precious. I can earn a house if I waste a few minutes."


    Fang Zemin was naturally mocking Su Yan and showing his dignity. Not everyone can look at him directly and waste his world.


    Su Yan yelled coldly: "It''s a **** for me to make money for a house in a few minutes. If I want to ask you, you have to listen."


    Su Yan has lost half of his good intentions, and everything has been consumed by the Fang family. He is here to ask sin, how could he have a good tone and face.


    "Don''t forget, this is our house. I can ask someone to enshrine and throw you out of our house."


    "Enjoy, you just invite the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, then you have to listen to me!"


    Fang Zemin''s face was cold, and the surrounding Fang family also looked at Su Yan angrily. Someone was already going to ask for an offering, just waiting for Su Yan''s question.


    Su Yan was also preparing for a showdown and said directly: "Do you think I am Fang Ruya''s colleague?"


    Fang Zemin said solemnly: "Then what do you think you are Ruya''s, boyfriend, do you think I will agree?"


    Before Su Yan could speak, Fang Zemin continued: "Just you, I want to spy on my daughter. I''m dreaming."


    Fang Ruya was ashamed and annoyed. Su Yan was watching her, obviously she couldn''t watch Su Yan, but she couldn''t talk at all now, she could only be anxious.


    "Hmph, your daughter is only the one I invited to take care of the company. Wouldn''t she be able to come into my eyes if she had some ability?"


    Fang Zemin''s face was cold when he heard the words, and he said directly: "What do you mean, my daughter is also the CEO of Shiya Group anyway, you are at most a vice president, you are qualified to ask her, are you afraid to flash your tongue?"


    "You can ask your daughter, did I invite her?"


    Fang Zemin looked at Fang Ruya with a questioning expression on his face.


    Fang Ruya bit her lip, knowing she couldn''t hide her, she could only showdown.


    "He is not my colleague, but actually my boss."


    The people around were all surprised, and this sudden reversal made it difficult for everyone to accept.


    Fang Ruya''s immediate boss, who is that, isn''t it the actual controller of Shiya Group?


    Fang Zemin''s expression was extremely cold. He never thought that a young man he despised was the true boss of Shiya Group and the founder of Shiya Group.


    The Shiya Group has a market value of more than 600 billion, which is not considered the other two market values, but it is much richer than the others, even if Su Yan only holds 50% of the shares.


    Fang Zemin''s scalp is iron-blue, and he is obviously a bit ugly now. Such a big figure is despised by himself, so he is not angry, and he is also a master in the martial arts world.


    "Unexpectedly, you are the well-known Su Baxian, which really surprised me."


    Fang Zemin was also a veteran, and naturally quickly recovered his complexion. Looking at Su Yan, he finally straightened his posture.


    There was also a trace of anxiety in his heart. Su Yan came here without revealing her identity. What was the purpose of it? Fang Ruya concealed what she was afraid of. The most important thing was what question Su Yan wanted to ask him.


    He couldn''t help thinking, could it be that the matter was exposed, and the conspiracy to stir the Shiya Group''s stock price was discovered by Su Yan.


    This kind of doubt and anxiety made his heart fluctuate even more. Although his complexion was calm, his heart was like a stormy sea, very restless.


    Just when Fang Zemin was about to ask Su Yan what he wanted to ask him, there was suddenly noisy outside, and there was a sound of cursing.


    "Things that do not live or die, dare to hurt my son, come out and die!"


    With such a hearty and shocking voice, Fang Zemin naturally knew who it was, and it must be Ju Jiaju''s boss.


    Fang Zemin couldn''t help showing a faint smile. He looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, the question you want to ask me seems to be delayed for a while, so let''s solve the external problem first."


    Su Yan did not refuse, and settled some troubles, and settled accounts with Fang Zemin. This was more convenient and cleaner.


    For this reason, Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, just wait for me here."


    Su Yan walked directly outside, Fang Ruya naturally followed closely, and soon left the front pavilion.


    Looking at Su Yan''s departure, Fang Zemin''s face was full of gloom, and his heart was naturally extremely angry.


    The elders beside him said at this moment: "Patriarch, he is Su Baxian?!"


    "That''s right, the well-known Su Baxian, the founder of Shiya Group."


    "How is it possible at this age?"


    "What''s impossible, it''s the existence of the He family that tripped it after all."


    "It looks like he knows something."


    "Hmph, what if I know, I don''t believe how he dares to be presumptuous!"


    Fang Zemin was furious when he heard this, but he was also a little uneasy.


    "Call me all the priests directly, I want to see how he jumps."


    Fang Zemin is just an ordinary businessman. In the political and business world, he is absolutely eloquent, very majestic, but he does not understand the martial arts world, does not know what Su Yan means when he destroys his family, and does not know how terrible Su Yan defeated Master Bi Place.


    If he knew, it would certainly not be the case now, and he would have already respectfully admitted his mistakes and begged for forgiveness.


    When Su Yan came to the compound, everyone was looking at him, their expressions were happy, and they all pointed at him.


    "Boss Ju, he is the one who hurt Ju Shao!"


    "Yes, it is him, we can all testify."


    Some people looked at Su Yan with bad intentions and waited for a good show, while others were worried about Su Yan, and it seemed that the Fang family would not show up.


    Boss Ju stared at Su Yan with a pair of eyes like longan, looking directly at Su Yan, with a questioning expression on his face.


    "Did you hurt my son?"


    Su Yan asked with a smile, "Is he okay now?"


    Old Ju was extremely angry and said directly: "I want you to regret hurting my son!"


    Su Yan was full of contempt, and didn''t take Boss Ju''s words to heart.

 Chapter 748： Ju Jiang

    "Just by you, you want me to regret, have you gone out to drink?"


    Su Yan was full of sarcasm. In the early stage of a grandmaster, he wanted to jump in front of him, purely seeking death.


    Ju Jiang was furious, but he relied on his hands to punch out a whole world. In the East Island, anyone who didn''t know him had to call Master Ju when they met.


    He did not expect that his son was injured today, and he did not expect that this person was so arrogant that he was not afraid to see him.


    "Very well, I like to have a hard mouth like this. I will pour hot oil into your mouth later. I think your mouth is hard or not!"


    Ju Jiang is naturally famous for his cruelty. He was just a bottom-of-society who was bullied in the slums of Causeway Bay.


    But in the end he awakened his talent, he was actually self-taught, and he developed his skills by touching and rolling, and finally broke into the sky.


    However, after the time changed, many masters in the martial arts world jumped out one after another. Ju Jiang also foreseeed the crisis, and worked harder to practice, and he actually reached the position of master.


    After that, he slowly started a business, and established a Budokan, calling himself a family of martial arts. Many people in Dongdao know his reputation and will give him face.


    "This kid really doesn''t know how high the sky is, and Ju Jiang doesn''t care about it. He is in the realm of a master."


    "I think he has become used to running rampantly in small places, and he has developed a habit, otherwise it would not be the case."


    "So I don''t know how high the sky is, just wait to be beaten by Ju Jiang. If he can save his life, he will have to burn high incense."


    But some people shook their heads and said directly: "Do you still not understand Ju Jiang''s character? This kid hurt him this time and treats him so disrespectfully, this kid will definitely not survive."


    "It''s a pity. I originally thought that Miss Fang''s family would soar into the sky, but Fang''s family didn''t care about him at all."


    "No, you see, Miss Fang Jia is not worried at all."


    "You don''t understand this, you really think that Miss Fang Jia will die to him, Fang Jia can only let go without admitting her. This is still a great opportunity for her."


    Some people can only shake their heads, lamenting that society is too realistic and love does not exist at all.


    But where did they know the truth of the matter, a group of people guessed wildly.


    "Tell you, you were still in your mother''s womb when I was in the **** storm!"


    Ju Jiang has blue veins on his face and hasn''t encountered a sting for many years. This time he is not only angry, but also full of vitality.


    Su Yan looked cold at the words, and looked at Ju Jiang as if he saw a corpse. Such annoying ants should shut him up.


    "Let you kill you with one hand!"


    Su Yan speaks very softly, but it can be heard by everyone present, and he can hear it very clearly, clearly and clearly, it is like the sound of Hong Zhong.


    Not only that, but the content of this sentence made all the people present to hear it, as if they had heard terrible words.


    But the people in the martial arts world are full of contempt, sneer, contempt, and even ridicule, because this is too ridiculous to them, it is simply a pig''s nose and green onions.


    "I''m not old, my tone is not young, I''m not afraid of my tongue!"


    A master in his fifties, with an angry expression on his face, directly yelled at him. Naturally, he and Ju Jiang had a close relationship.


    And one of them was a gray-haired old man, looking at Su Yan with cold eyes, and said directly: "The old man has been in the rivers and lakes for 80 years, and I have never seen such a boastful person!"


    "He has a big tone, he is clearly struggling with the beast, and he is struggling to die."


    Some people thought that they had seen through Su Yan''s details, and could not help but sneer.


    After all, Ju Jiang''s existence, they are very clear, who is the strongest in the realm of the master.


    A teenage youth, not to mention the master, even if the master can easily defeat him when he is perfect, it is naturally impossible to pose a threat to Ju Jiang.


    "Ju Jiang, why bother talking nonsense with him? Just kill him directly. The Fang family won''t care anyway."


    On the side, Fang Ruya didn''t have the slightest worry at all. Her mind was messed up now, and the matter had already come to a showdown. She knew that Su Yan knew about it, but she didn''t know how Su Yan viewed her.


    Ju Jiang also walked directly to Su Yan. His fist was like a hammer. It was huge and covered with calluses. Obviously he often practiced boxing and hammered hard things.


    Ju Jiang hit the ground with a fist, and the hard bluestone floor tiles shattered directly, spreading out, and heading towards Su Yan.


    The people around them changed their complexions and retreated directly to both sides, and this spread stopped one meter away in front of Su Yan, naturally Su Yan used spiritual power to stop.


    Ju Jiang''s expression was extremely cold, his own trick was not small, it can be said that he has used the strength comparable to the master''s later peak.


    He didn''t expect Su Yan to resolve it so easily. He couldn''t hurt Su Yan at all. It seemed that the young man in front of him was not easy to deal with.


    But he thinks he is a master, he is not afraid to deal with it, he just spends more effort to kill.


    "Today I will let this Fang family compound see blood!"


    Ju Jiang was naturally angry with the Fang family, after all, his son had an accident in the Fang family.


    Ju Jiang directly performed a set of hard qigong, as if countless sharp blade-like spiritual attacks, all flocked to Su Yan.


    But except for sneer, Su Yan didn''t fear anything at all. Allowing these sharp blade-like spiritual power to bombard his body completely did not pose a threat to him.


    This time Ju Jiang finally changed color. He had already guessed that Su Yan was either a master of consummation or a realm of a master. No wonder he was so arrogant to reach this stage so young.


    Just when Ju Jiang was about to perform his trick again, a person walked outside the compound, and his voice floated over.

 Chapter 749： Ju Jiang is dead!

    "Oh, isn''t this Jujiang in Causeway Bay? This is a party for the Fang family."


    The visitor was no one else, but the youngest of the Cai family. There were three people behind him. One of them was more familiar, that is, the local golden man.


    The other two men in black clothes were very indifferent and exuded a murderous intent. They were obviously not provoked.


    When Ju Jiang saw that the Cai family came, he had to stop shooting Su Yan, after all, the Cai family is much more famous in the East Island than his Ju family.


    "Cai Shao, you don''t know the whole story, this son almost killed my son!"


    Ju Jiang looked at Su Yan and was still furious. Anyway, everyone was staring at Su Yan, and he could not escape even if he measured him, otherwise Ju Jiang would not stop.


    Young Master Cai frowned when he heard this. He and Ju Shao were also friends at the wine shop. They basically knew each other like the rich kids. After all, Dong Dao was there.


    "In that case, I disturbed Ju Jiang''s revenge, don''t mind."


    The Cai family still has to be polite to Ju Jiang. Although the Ju family is a grade lower than their Cai family, Ju Jiang is a master and he still wants to sell a bit of face.


    At the same time, he also knew that Ju Jiang dared to attack the enemy in the Fang family. This showed the Fang family''s tacit approval, and he didn''t need to say anything.


    But the local tyrant golden man behind the Cai family saw Su Yan, his face immediately changed, his brows frowned.


    "Cai Shao."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "That young man is the one who bullied me!"


    Young Master Cai shook his head, tilted his head and looked at Su Yan, and couldn''t help but sigh that this world is so small. He didn''t expect to meet him here.


    The most important thing is that this **** kid not only bullied his men, but also nearly killed Ju Jiang''s precious son. This is really self-inflicted.


    "Ju Jiang!"


    Young Master Cai directly stopped Ju Jiang''s hands and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "This kid and I have some grudges too."


    Young Master Cai stretched out his hand backwards, and a black-clothed man respectfully handed over the cigarette. Naturally, it was the best cigarette. One cigarette is enough for others to fight.


    Young Master Cai sniffed the cigarette, revealing a look of intoxication, and then snapped his fingers with a flash of fire, and the cigarette was directly lit.


    Ju Jiang was stunned, and couldn''t help asking: "This kid also has hatred with you?!"


    "Yes, he moved my men, if it were not for luck, he would be dead."


    The local tyrant golden man was thrown away by Su Yan, and finally fell into the sea. It was also considered lucky, otherwise he would definitely die.


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised when he saw the local tyrant golden man, with a chuckle on his face, and couldn''t help but think, this kid has a big life.


    Ju Jiang showed a hearty smile, and now he completely ignores Su Yan, not only offending him, but also offending Cai Jia Cai Shao, this is pure death.


    "You kid, yes, an outsider dare to offend people everywhere, do you know the Cai family, that is a stomping, your ancestral grave will be shaken up!"


    Ju Jiang directly mentioned Su Yan''s ancestral grave, which is an absolute forbidden place for anyone, and Su Yan will naturally not bear it.


    The figure was like a ghost. Before everyone had reacted, Su Yan had already reached Ju Jiang''s side, and when he came out, a secret energy blasted on Ju Jiang''s body.


    However, Su Yan''s dark energy did not completely hit Ju Jiang''s body, because the two black men beside the Cai family had already blocked Ju Jiang''s front.


    Su Yan only thought that Ju Jiang was only in the early stage of the grandmaster, so the strength he exerted could be fatal to the early stage of the grandmaster.


    But if the two great masters resisted in the early days, they naturally couldn''t succeed and were directly resisted.


    The two black-clothed men retreated. Although they were not fatally injured, they were blasted back several tens of meters by Su Yan''s move. It was still Ju Jiang who resisted from behind to make the two of them stand up.


    The complexion of the people around was drastically changed. This scene was too fast and did not react at all. When everyone saw it, the three had already exploded back several tens of meters.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Yes, why did the three retreat so far?"


    "Are you afraid of that kid?"


    "Impossible, all three of them are great masters!"


    There is a master who saw more, and was already frightened at the moment, and said in horror: "No, that young man made the move!"


    Naturally, it was like a turbulent wave, causing everyone to change color again. "


    "How did he do it, I haven''t seen it at all!"


    "You are stupid, obviously that young man is very strong, so fast that we can''t see it."


    "Damn, how fast that is."


    "One person''s power makes the three masters retreat, how brave it is!"


    "This son is against the sky, so young, I am afraid he is a strong mid-master."


    "Yes, even if it is not, it is at least the existence of the grandmaster''s early peak, otherwise, why would the three grandmasters retreat."


    However, Ju Jiang and the other two men in black had extremely cold expressions. They looked down on Su Yan, otherwise they would not suffer this loss.


    "I didn''t expect that you should be so invisible, which surprised me!"


    Ju Jiang''s forehead was full of blue veins, he was obviously quite angry, and this anger could not be resolved, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    The Cai family was naturally scared and changed color. He didn''t expect that Su Yan, who had gotten his own subordinates, was so awesome, which naturally came out of his accident.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with contempt. A group of ants barked and disturbed his ears. Naturally, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Ju Jiang, right? What I just said hasn''t been done yet." Su Yan''s eyes were cold, looking at Ju Jiang with murderous intent, "This time I won''t kill you with a single blow, I write my name backwards!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, he rushed directly to Ju Jiang. Despite the obstacles of the two men in black, Su Yan was not afraid, and the two beating flames in his hand rushed directly to the two of them.


    When the two saw this, their complexions changed abruptly, and they hurriedly used their spiritual power to resist, because the two groups of golden flames made them feel the smell of danger, and it was possible that their lives were in danger.


    Although the two resisted in the end, their whole bodies had already been burned into black carbon, revealing a burnt smell.


    A strong person in the realm of grandmasters can recover instantly without injury, and the two of them naturally recovered with their spiritual power, but the clothes were burned, making them embarrassed.


    However, Su Yan''s offensive was not resolved, and he still rushed towards Ju Jiang, the light in his hand was extremely bright, and his killing intent was even higher.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan roared, and the light directly penetrated Ju Jiang''s body. In the early days of the district master, in the eyes of Su Yan, it was easier to solve the cat and dog.


    Killing Ju Jiang easily, Su Yan stood proudly, his bangs were blown by the wind, a drop of bright red blood drifted towards him, and disappeared one meter away from his body.


    Ju Jiang''s body was divided into two halves, his spiritual consciousness was gone, there was no possibility of survival, and he could only die unwillingly, even with his eyes open.

 Chapter 750： Fall out completely

    Su Yan killed Boss Ju easily without any fluctuations at all. In his opinion, this was just a trivial matter, the result of fleas jumping in front of him.


    But the people around them were not calm, they all looked silly. The supreme existence in their hearts, Boss Ju, was in awe, yet he was so easily beheaded.


    Looking at the blood splashing around and Boss Ju''s corpse, many ordinary people were so scared that they hugged their heads. Nowhere have they seen such a scene, the female''s face turned pale, the male''s face changed drastically, and some even hid directly under the table.


    And Young Master Cai''s face trembled at this moment. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would kill Boss Ju so easily. The powerhouse in the realm of grand masters was like a paper man in front of Su Yan.


    The Cai family involuntarily stepped back a few steps, and the two men in black stood in front of him, but the men in black were still very scared, and the clenched fists were a little trembling.


    Su Yan looked at the Cai family eldest son, and said contemptuously, "Do you still want to fight me?"


    The Cai family shook his head for a while, now he dare to fight Su Yan, unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    The main reason is that there are only two bodyguards beside him, which makes him afraid to be arrogant. At this time, he has already contacted his family. His Lao Tzu is coming with thousands of troops and horses, and the Cai family worship is all out.


    "To cheer up Lao Tzu, your sister, dare to bully my son, Lao Tzu must kill you."


    Cai Chenggong, the head of the Cai family, is sitting in the extremely luxurious luxury car at the moment. The two men in black next to him are more terrifying than the two men of the Cai family. The breath is likely to be a strong mid-master.


    The softness of the Cai family did not stop Su Yan. If he provoked him, he would have to pay a price. This is his motto.


    "A broken arm or a broken leg, you choose."


    Su Yanyun said calmly to the Cai family, as if it was just a small matter, and it was his kindness.


    However, the Cai family was already frightened, his face was full of fear, his legs trembled, his arm was broken, or his leg was broken. He couldn''t accept any of these.


    "you you."


    The Cai family was so scared that he couldn''t speak, so he could only retreat continuously, as did the two black men bodyguards.


    But Su Yan appeared in the body of the Cai family in a flash, making him feel extremely desperate.


    "Since you can''t choose, let me decide for you!"


    But just when Su Yan was about to make a move, Fang Zemin came to the compound from Qiange and directly scolded Su Yan to stop.


    "Let him go!"


    Fang Zemin''s voice was very strong, and with a domineering meaning, but this voice naturally couldn''t make Su Yan care.


    "If you don''t let him go, you will die today!"


    Fang Ruya also grabbed Su Yan to make him careless.


    "He is the young master of the Cai family. The Cai family is better than my family on the East Island."


    Su Yan smiled coldly, and said directly, "So what, do you think I don''t know your activities?"


    Fang Ruya''s face changed when she heard the words, as if she had been electrocuted, and she was directly petrified on the spot.


    Su Yan''s words indicate that he knows everything, maybe she also knows everything that Fang Ruya doesn''t know.


    "Su Yan, me."


    Fang Ruya didn''t know how to describe, anyway, she was sad now, a kind of powerless sadness, because she did not miss anything.


    "You don''t need to explain, I will understand one by one."


    With Su Yan''s hand, Young Master Cai''s arm was broken like sugarcane, and everyone was discolored by the crisp voice.


    "Who is this person? Not to mention offending the Ju family, but also offending the Cai family."


    "Even if you are a great master, I am afraid you are not so bold!"


    "The Cai family is one of the four major families in the East Island. There are countless enshrines in the family. It is said that there are two strong men in the middle of the grand master alone!"


    "When Cai Chenggong arrives, let''s see how this kid responds."


    Fang Zemin''s face was very sullen, Su Yan ignored him at all, and broke the Cai family''s arm in front of him, which made him furious.


    "Su Baxian, you are in my mansion, making troubles over and over again, **** here, do you treat my house as no one?!"


    Fang Zemin directly scolded, and the family worship behind him was also soaring, and a terrifying wave surged towards Su Yan.


    This is the coercion of a few consecrations, of course, it should not be underestimated, even if it is faced by the strong in the middle of the master, it will change on the spot.


    But Su Yan was not easy and pale in the face of this pressure, just like the waves of the sea meet the waves of a small river.


    A qi qi appeared directly, and this coercion disappeared in smoke, and it had no effect on Su Yan at all.


    The consecrations changed on the spot and their faces were full of solemn expression. The young people in front of them were really hard to deal with.


    "Su Baxian, you just said that you want to ask me a question, now you can say it, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance when the Cai family arrives."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Do you still need to talk about it, you and I already know it well."


    Fang Zemin''s face became colder and colder, and he pretended to be stupid: "I don''t know what you mean, I have the ability to open the skylight and speak brightly."


    "Well, you have to ask me to clarify, you can."


    Su Yan stepped forward and looked at Fang Zemin with a murderous intent in his eyes, which made Fang Zemin step back in fright.


    "I am the controlling shareholder of Shiya Group. Shiya Group''s stock price has fluctuated recently, do you know?"


    "Of course I know. After all, Shiya Group is a big company."


    "Well, you should also know the culprit of the stock price fluctuation of Shiya Group?"


    "I do not understand what you are talking about."


    "Huh, don''t you know the 38th, the 28th, and the 5th?!"


    Fang Zemin''s complexion changed abruptly. Of course he knew these numbers. He sent the 38th and 28th. He was wondering if there was no news recently, but now he finally understands it.


    "You secretly disrupted the stock price of our Shiya Group, causing losses to me and even the shareholders and all employees of the Shiya Group. Don''t I find you."


    "You have no evidence, everything is nonsense!"


    "Evidence, you and I want evidence, Lao Tzu''s fist is evidence!"


    Su Yan clenched his fists, and the spiritual power appeared in his hand. With this blow, let alone Fang Zemin, the hatred of even the master and the strong was destroyed.


    But Fang Ruya stopped in the middle, looking at Su Yan begging.


    "Fang Ruya, do you think that if you stop me, I won''t kill him? You are just a ghost in my eyes!"


    "No, no, I didn''t know this at first, but later I realized that I actually wanted to tell you, but Dad wouldn''t let me leave home."


    "Ruya, talk nonsense with him, does he think she is very strong? Don''t even think about going out when you enter our compound."


    The Fang family enshrined Su Yan, all of them looked bad, and among them there were four grandmaster-level existences.

 Chapter 751： Joker

    "Dare to make trouble in our house, dare to slander me, you think that Fang Zemin is a bully!"


    Fang Zemin looked at Su Yan coldly, and naturally did not put Su Yan in his eyes. He was an ordinary person, and how did he know that Su Yan had tried his skills with his worshippers just now.


    As for these offerings still surrounding Su Yan, it is very simple. After all, it is a coercive contest. No one can tell if there is no real fight, and they are only offerings, and they have to listen to Fang Zemin.


    "Stigmatize you, you look at yourself too highly."


    Su Yan scorned even more and continued: "The Shiya Group''s stock price fluctuates, and your family only played a very light role in it, tens of billions."


    Fang Zemin''s expression changed. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so clear. Su Yan knew how much money he put out.


    Zemin naturally couldn''t admit it, even if the evidence was conclusive, he couldn''t, after all, he wanted face and he couldn''t let Su Yan leave.


    If you could kill Su Yan in your own home, then that would be the best thing, so why not worry about Shiya Group.


    This made his heart excited too, killing Su Yan, Shiya Group is bound to be shaky, why bother to fluctuate Shiya Group''s stock price.


    For this reason, Fang Zemin couldn''t help showing a smile. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. When the time comes to get the Shiya Group, his Fang family will be among the first family on the East Island.


    However, one of the worshippers walked to Fang Zemin''s side at this moment and whispered: "Patriarch, this son is very strong."


    Fang Zemin looked dissatisfied and whispered: "You four masters, are you still not against him?!"


    "I''m not sure. First, he is not afraid of a trace at all. This is impossible to pretend. Second, he is at least a strong master at the beginning."


    This made Fang Zemin''s face cold and ugly. Is it possible that his own thoughts are going to be shattered, and things have reached this point, the existence that has already fallen out, he will not destroy Su Yan, and Su Yan will inevitably destroy his Fang family.


    Fang Ruya knew that she was unable to stop her, and the things she feared most had happened, but she had nothing to do, and prayer was useless.


    And the Cai family who had been hiding in the house knew what was wrong at the moment, and hurriedly said to the other party Zemin: "Patriarch Fang, my two masters can help you!"


    The two men in black leapt directly and surrounded Su Yan with a chill on their faces.


    Six grandmasters took action at this moment, which was spectacular and terrifying. Even if you saw the six grandmasters on the East Island all at once, it was an extremely rare existence.


    The people in the martial arts world around shook their heads. Such a luxurious battle, not to mention the peak of the grandmaster''s early stage, even if the existence of the master''s mid-stage, it can only be hateful and bloody.


    A strong master''s complexion returned to normal, and he smiled: "I heard that Patriarch Fang said that this son is the controlling shareholder of the Shiya Group. Now that he is surrounded by six masters, it is impossible to escape."


    "No, the power of six masters can cover the world, who can resist!"


    "Hmph, kill Boss Ju. Does he think he can escape? He must die here!"


    However, some people don''t think so. They have heard something when they travel to other provinces.


    "Everyone, don''t look too high at the six masters. I know one or two of the controlling shareholders of Shiya Group."


    "Oh, what words does Master Chen have?"


    Everyone in the martial arts world looked at this Master Chen contemptuously, naturally looking dissatisfied, this was purely to exaggerate others'' aspirations to destroy their prestige.


    Master Chen didn''t get angry either, and said lightly: "A group of frogs at the bottom of the well, how can you question the existence of Su Baxian? He has wiped out the existence of the casino champion!"


    "The dean of casinos?!"


    A group of people was stunned, their complexions changed, this is heavy news, very explosive.


    Dong Dao has always had a very high-level view, and there is some discrimination against other provinces. There is no way. Dong Dao is regarded as the richest existence, and it is common sense to look down on poverty.


    But now all provinces are also booming, but this kind of despised spread has been curbed.


    The people of East Island, the deity of casinos, naturally know that Master Bi''s name is of course like a thunder, after all, East Island is very close to the casino.


    But the realm of Master Bi, these people didn''t look high. To put it bluntly, the casino was just a place much smaller than the East Island, and it was not in the eyes of many people.


    It can change the color of the masters present, but not the other masters.


    "Bi Jian? The little master also used words, weak and weak."


    The most respected grandmaster of the Fang family directly spoke. His grandmaster was at the peak of his early days, so such words can naturally be said.


    Then Master Chen was anxious, and continued: "Where did Su Ba come first? He also killed Jin Xuanwu in the Kimchi Kingdom!"


    "Kim Hyunwu?!"


    This time even the most honorable worship of the Fang family has changed. After all, they knew Jin Xuanwu''s prestige, and that was the leader of the Kimchi country and the strongest on the list.


    This also led to cold sweats on the foreheads of the six masters. After all, the top rankings were not comparable to them, and there were absolute bigwigs.


    Fang Zemin was anxious, and said directly angrily: "A group of people who eat rice can''t handle it with a single kid, so what''s the use for me to support you!"


    Several worshippers have nothing to say, but the grandmaster''s arrogance is not low. The most respectable existence said directly: "Then you can expel us."


    Zemin had nothing to say here. If the four worshippers left, their Fang family would definitely collapse.


    When countless people were afraid of Su Yan, the Fang family and even the Cai family were thinking hard about a good plan, but a few luxury cars came down the mountain.


    The two black-clothed experts flew directly into the air, but they arrived at the Fang family compound in a moment.


    The Cai family rarely saw ecstasy on their faces, and directly shouted excitedly: "The two uncles are here!"


    The two men in black nodded, and one of them said: "When the Patriarch received your news, he came with us. We will come up first, fearing your safety."


    "Trouble the two uncles, he broke my arm, you must ask me to take revenge."


    The two of them immediately looked extremely cold, naturally completely unscrupulous, without a trace of fear.


    Fang Zemin also smiled. The two grandmasters of the Cai family arrived in the mid-term worship, and even if Su Yan is the mid-term master, he would have to die here.


    "Su Baxian, let me see how you are jumping now!"


    Fang Zemin looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face, without the slightest worries in his heart, Su Yan will definitely stay here now.


    At this time, Cai Chenggong, the Cai family''s family, also came up the mountain, and when he entered the compound, he roared directly: "Which one did not know how to break my son, and the two masters killed him!"


    Su Yan looked at everything with a smile from start to finish, because these people looked like clowns in his eyes, which was not worth mentioning.


    But at this moment, he was actually sitting directly on a table, holding a teacup, and savouring it leisurely.


    Even if there are eight grandmasters, two of them are in the middle stage, he is not afraid at all, and he is still like a jumping clown in front of him.

 Chapter 752： Turned out to be you

    Cai Chenggong''s words resounded throughout the yard. Many people frowned slightly, showing a sense of fear. Cai Chenggong''s majesty on the East Island was so powerful that they were even more brutal than Fang''s Fang Zemin.


    Today, the four grand masters of the Cai family are enshrined, plus the four grand masters of the upper family, for a total of eight, absolutely unprecedented, and Dongdao has not appeared for decades.


    The eight masters gathered together just to deal with a young man. If this spread out, it would definitely explode from all walks of life in the East Island, and even spread out of the East Island.


    But now people from all sides naturally can''t think of so much. At the moment, paying attention to Su Yan''s response is the most important thing.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Su Yan was still drinking tea. No, he was tasting tea to be precise. He was indulged in the sweet flavor of tea. He didn''t even look at the eight masters.


    "This, this is too nerve-wracking, eight masters, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Yeah, let alone eight people, it just makes me face a grandmaster and scare me down."


    "Even if he is Su Baxian, proudly in the south of the gambling city, he has no chance to escape from the eight masters!"


    Many people were surprised, surprised, and surprised, but some people were cold, cold, and gloomy.


    "Hmph, I think he is a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, cold to the end."


    "It''s just handsome, it''s only three seconds handsome."


    "Kill him quickly, so as not to make people angry."


    A group of people yelled, and Fang Zemin and Cai Chenggong also deliberately did so, and it was meaningless to delay.


    However, at this time, the Gao family had already arrived at the gate of the Fang family compound. The group of people was naturally very luxurious, brought congratulatory gifts, and asked the teacher for sin.


    The news of Gao Chenfeng''s broken arm reached Gao Yunhe''s Laozi. He was naturally very angry. If he dared to move his Gao family, he would definitely die.


    My son had just suffered a loss in Jiangbei, and now his nephew is suffering again. He was so angry that he was so angry that he also came here with his brother and son.


    Not only are they here, but the first-class family worship behind them also came as promised. You must know that there are five masters in the Gao family, such as Fang family and Cai family.


    At this time, when everyone saw the Gao family, their complexions changed, and the muscles of their faces were a little cramped and stiff. After all, this series of things made them constantly shocked and afraid.


    "Oh, it''s so lively and festive."


    Gao Lunwu, the head of the Gao family, walked in with a smile on his face. He looks like a successful person wearing gold-rimmed glasses. Of course, he is also a successful person. The Gao family has two to three hundred billion in assets. Who dares to say no? success.


    The group of people went directly into the yard, but everyone present was indifferent. No one went up to be polite at all, and the Fang family didn''t go up to greet him. This made Gao Lunwu very dissatisfied.


    But he also endured his dissatisfaction, his face just got cold, and then he looked at Fang Zemin.


    "Patriarch Fang seems to be very busy, he doesn''t welcome old friends like me anymore."


    Fang Zemin frowned slightly. In this situation, he still had something to greet him, but the Gao family could not offend him, so he could only smile and walk up.


    "Brother Gao doesn''t know what''s going on here, so I''m negligent."


    "Oh, what happened to you?"


    "Someone is making trouble, it''s being resolved."


    "Oh, there are people who dare to come to your house to make trouble. It''s really a long time to see."


    Fang Zemin''s face was cold, and he said coldly: "After Patriarch Cai and I have destroyed this son, everyone will talk freely together."


    Gao Lunwu frowned, and when he heard these words, he realized that the matter was by no means simple, and even the Cai family was involved.


    "What kind of person do you need your Fang family and Cai family to join hands?"


    "It''s just a clown, the controlling shareholder of Shiya Group."


    Gao Lunwu''s expression changed, and Su Yan was naturally very familiar in his heart. That was the existence that wanted to bring him down day and night, for which he had put out 100 billion in assets.


    "It turned out to be Su Baxian of the Shiya Group, which really surprised me."


    "I didn''t expect Brother Gao to know him too."


    Fang Zemin naturally didn''t know that Gao Lunwu and Master Dong Dao also cooperated. They were all one-sided, otherwise they would not look like this long ago.


    "I want to see how prestigious Su Ba is doing."


    Gao Lunwu walked inside and saw Su Yan who was still sitting on the table. His expression was cold, and the killing intent appeared in his heart.


    Once Su Yan died, it was as if God helped me to Gao Lunwu, allowing him and the adults to destroy the Shiya Group and swallow it by the way.


    But Gao Yunhe, who was beside Gao Lunwu, changed his discoloration on the spot when he saw Su Yan, and there was a sense of fear on his face immediately, and the fear was vivid.


    Gao Chenfeng''s father was surprised, and couldn''t help asking: "Nephew, what''s wrong with you, you sweat so much."


    Gao Yunhe didn''t care at all, and said with fear, "It turned out to be you!"


    Su Yan naturally saw Gao Yunhe a long time ago, and smiled at the moment: "Yes, it''s me, so small heaven and earth actually made you and me meet again."


    Gao Yunhe''s fear diminished slightly, and an anger appeared in his eyes, naturally the pain of a broken arm.


    "You hurt my cousin too."


    He can almost confirm that Su Yan must have been injured, but he knows Su Yan''s ordinary face.


    "That''s right, I don''t cherish your life. If you come to die, then I will accept it."


    Gao Lunwu said angrily at the moment: "My son, is he the one who hurt you in Jiangbei?!"


    "Yes, it''s him, I know him ashes!"


    At this moment, all the people in the Gao family compound couldn''t respond. What was going on, how complicated and messy it was.


    After a while, someone said with a face full of disbelief: "Could this kid still offend the Gao family?!"


    Everyone looked like they had seen a ghost, not to mention offending the Ju family, offending the Cai family and the Fang family one after another, and now offending the Gao family again. This is not what it means to seek death.


    You must know that the Gao family, the Cai family, and the Fang family are all one of the four great families on the East Island. Even if they offend the family, they can''t eat it.


    Many people can''t help but admire Su Yanlai. This courage is also compelling, and they dare to offend three of the four people. Even if they are not afraid of death, they will not draw the brush.


    The five masters of the Gao family naturally surrounded Su Yan long ago, and a total of 13 masters gathered together. It can be said that the East Island is unique and has never appeared.


    "This will inevitably become the most explosive news, sensational to the entire East Island. The thirteen grandmasters, and the existence of five grandmasters in the middle stage is so scary!"


    Someone was unable to speak, was so excited, almost had a heart attack, and was sent directly to the hospital.


    And Fang Zemin and the others turned around after a short period of confusing state. They didn''t expect the mortal kid in front of them to jump like this, and it was even more noisy than Monkey King.


    "Offend the three of us, you are so capable!"


    Cai Chenggong looked at Su Yan with a sneer, without any fear at all.

 Chapter 753： Take away

    The thirteen masters are here, what he is afraid of, he is not worried at all, Su Yan has become a turtle in the urn in his eyes.


    After a period of surprise and shock, everyone returned to their faces. This banquet was really wonderful.


    At this time, the two couples were crying silently in the wedding room. It was obviously their home court, but no one paid any attention to them.


    Fang Ruya looked pale with fright. She didn''t expect that Su Yan had only come to the East Island for two or three days and had offended the three big families one after another. After that, she had offended the four big families because she knew about her own family.


    It doesn''t matter if Boss Ju is destroyed, but the other three big families are genuine, and they are all worshipped by several masters.


    Although she knows that Su Yan is very strong and her strength is unpredictable, she can only worry about how she is optimistic about Su Yan in the face of so many masters.


    She wanted Su Yan to escape, but with so many masters around, it was impossible to escape. She wanted to dissuade him, but he knew it was futile. Now he has reached the point where one party will die.


    But what surprised her was that Su Yan was not at all scared, not at all afraid, still heartless tasting tea, and eating desserts from time to time.


    She is very clear about Su Yan''s character, cold and domineering, but facing so many masters, is it really not afraid at all, or is it...


    She shook her head, that kind of weird thought was impossible, and it would never appear.


    "Su Yan, why are you doing this?"


    Su Yan heard Fang Ruya''s words and couldn''t help but said indifferently: "It''s very simple, take it away."


    Fang Ruya didn''t understand Su Yan''s meaning, other people naturally didn''t understand, everyone didn''t understand, only Su Yan knew very well.


    He has determined that the Shiya Group''s share price is behind the scenes, because he has broken the memory of No. 5 being imprisoned and knows more things.


    All this is the collusion between the so-called Lord Dongdao and the four big families. Of course, this is also reasonable. If you want to cooperate with a family, it is impossible to cause turmoil to his Shiya group.


    This is the reason why Su Yan said so. The three families gathered, packed and taken away, which saved a lot of time.


    As for the first Rong family on the East Island, Su Yan couldn''t do it without encountering it, otherwise the four big families would take it away directly.


    However, Su Yan didn''t feel a pity either. After the three were destroyed, he would go to the Rong family for a visit. By the way, he would also get rid of the Master Dongdao.


    Su Yan''s affairs are naturally dripping, and they are all planned. As an old monster, how can he be so boring to waste time with the little ants? Everything is to provoke the three major families. This is very good and everything is here.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all here."


    Su Yan stood up at this moment and applauded to celebrate, which could save him a lot of time.


    However, standing in the eyes of other people is like a madness, a sign of being scared.


    "Crazy, not afraid to face the three big families, he is crazy."


    "Absolutely, but the three big families will not let him go."


    "Su Baxian, there is today, but you still must die!"


    Gao Yunhe sneered, the three big families gathered, this was just like a tiger, and it completely reduced his fear of Su Yan, and only the desire for revenge.


    The other people were the same, laughing one after another, and they were also screaming in their hearts.


    Su Yan looked around everyone in the three major families, his face was mocking, everything was under his control.


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous, each of you''s wishful thinking is so ridiculous."


    "When you die, you are still struggling alone. Su Baxian is just a vain name."


    "Do you know what am I ridiculous about?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, you can''t escape death anyway."


    "I am ridiculous that your death is approaching, and you are still playing my Shiya Group''s wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, and a coercion directly oscillated everywhere. Fortunately, many masters resisted, otherwise these people would definitely die.


    Fang Zemin, Cai Chenggong, and Gao Lunwu changed their colors at the same time, because Su Yan''s words were accurate, they were thinking that the Shiya Group would be within easy reach when Su Yan died.


    "You probably don''t know the so-called wishful thinking of adults."


    "It''s useless to say more and kill him!"


    Gao Lunwu was already anxious and didn''t want to hear Su Yan''s words again.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all, and continued: "The adults worked with you separately and used your money to attack my Shiya Group. You are just being tricked by the so-called adults and are still daydreaming."


    The three of them looked cold and hated even more, but they all looked at each other, and their jealousy could not help but emerge.


    "Your family has paid out 60 billion, I''m right!"


    Su Yan looked at Fang Zemin directly, leaving him nowhere to dodge, his face was cold to the bone, and he didn''t say a word.


    "Your Cai family gave out 100 billion, right!"


    Cai Chenggong is evasive. This is an absolute secret for him. Others know that something big will happen.


    "Your Gao family also gave out 100 billion, right!"


    Gao Lunwu''s complexion was like pig liver, obviously he was very angry with Su Yan''s words, I don''t know how Su Yan knew about it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. When you die, everything you say is useless!"


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous to be the three big families in the East Island, it''s really ridiculous to be led by someone else''s nose."


    "You bastard!"


    "You nonsense!"


    "You gibberish!"


    The three Patriarchs were so angry that Su Yan completely disclosed their secrets. At the same time, they also realized that they had been tricked by others, and they were still immersed in dreams.


    However, Cai Chenggong was the first to recover his face and looked at Su Yan and said, "What''s the use of you saying so much, you will definitely die anyway."


    "Yes, what about the three of us being tricked? You are dead. The Shiya Group is destined to be a piece of fat."


    "We have to thank you for telling us everything. This will allow the three of us to unite against foreign enemies. By then, will Shiya Group not belong to the three of us?"


    Su Yan was tired of seeing the three of them still daydreaming. They were really three idiots, stupid.


    Master Dong Dao is definitely the supreme existence. The three ordinary people also want to fight him. They really do not live or die, but they have no chance to fight against the so-called adults, because today Su Yan wants them to hell!


    Those who dare to fix him will definitely not live long. The Shiya Group is Su Yan''s love for Jin Shiya, destroying the crystallization of their love, then Su Yan will naturally let the enemy be wiped out.


    This is also to restore his dignity and maintain his domineering, so that everyone knows that Su Ba is an unoffendable existence!


    "Forgot? I said that I would pack and take the three of you away. Naturally, it will be done. My Su Ba has always done what I said before!"

 Chapter 754： Fang Family

    Su Yan''s bangs moved without wind at this time, and his face had already turned into his original posture, and his handsomeness made a group of people even more surprised.


    "It turns out that this is his true face. I''ll just say how well-known Su Baxian can be so mediocre."


    "To be honest, he is so handsome!"


    A celebrity nympho, Su Yan''s handsomeness actually made her forget her fear, and how contented a handsome guy is.


    The people around were noisy, which naturally interfered with the battlefield. One of the thirteen masters directly used their spiritual power to make these outsiders retreat outside the compound.


    The Patriarchs of the three families and all of them also stepped back, waiting for the thirteen masters to destroy Su Yan.


    Fang Ruya didn''t want to leave, but was directly dragged away by Fang Zemin. When she saw Su Yan''s true face, tears flowed down and she was very sad.


    Su Yan drank the tea in his hand. He gently put it back on the table and looked at the thirteen masters with a smile in his eyes.


    "Boy, don''t think you are lawless because you are Su Ba first. Today, 13 of us will teach you how to be a man!"


    "Only you, rubbish!"


    When Su Yan gave up his words, he acted directly, and the figure drifted towards the thirteen people like a ghost.


    This made the people watching in the outer courtyard look dumbfounded and attacked first in the face of thirteen people. Is this really not afraid of death? !


    "Niu Bi, facing the thirteen masters alone, there is no fear at all. Where did he come from that calm and calm."


    "No matter what, you will definitely die, who can be the enemy of 13 grandmasters!"


    Many people shook their heads and offended the three major families. The result was naturally tragic, but there were also people who regretted Su Yan''s genius posture. It would be a pity to die in this way, or else they would become the hegemon of one party if they lurked and grew up.


    But this group of people didn''t know that Su Yan had already become the overlord of the South. There was no one to stop him, and he was the eighth place on the list. The anglers from Maple Leaf Kingdom could only travel back to China with embarrassment.


    Su Yan''s fist didn''t have the slightest spiritual power, which naturally looked down upon the thirteen people, and it was not worth his spiritual power.


    Of course, this also completely angered the thirteen masters, who dared not use their spiritual power. It was a complete insult to them, and they had to be cut to eliminate the hatred in their hearts.


    No one left their hands. The thirteen masters all shot, with violent spiritual powers, and the spiritual powers of various colors rushed straight into the sky. They actually communicated with the world and caused the world to change.


    Facing this terrifying fluctuation of spiritual power, Su Yan still did not use spiritual power, he just wanted to try his physical power.


    In his opinion, the thirteen powerhouses in the early or mid-master stage are not worth using spiritual power at all. If it is the later stage, it will make him a little more straightforward.


    Facing the offensive like a net of heaven and earth, Su Yan was not afraid, with fist and wind surging, heading directly towards the strongest master.


    This made the grandmaster furious, and when everyone else faced offenses, they all went to the weak points and tried to break through, but Su Yan was good and went straight to the worst.


    When Fang Zemin, Gao Lunwu and Cai Chenggong saw this scene, they also laughed directly, full of mockery.


    Gao Lunwu said directly, "Is this Su Ba stupid at first, and he went to Meng Taidou, knowing that he is the strongest worship of my family."


    The other two Patriarchs also nodded again and again, naturally agreeing that their Patriarch''s worship was not at all equal to Meng Taidou, because they had tried before.


    "I think Meng Taidou will inevitably kill him with a single blow. I really feel uncomfortable."


    "Yes, I was in the mood to watch a blockbuster movie, but I didn''t expect it to end so shortly."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is destroyed, it will change after the time, if the **** comes, wouldn''t it be the enemy!"


    The **** Fang Zemin was talking about was naturally the adult they had spoken before, and at this moment they naturally resented him very much.


    "I''m so angry, he actually lied to the three of us one after another, I have written down this hatred."


    "After solving Su Baxian and annexing Shiya Group, we will join hands to make him!"


    "That old immortal day holding a bamboo tube for drawing lots, a pair of rough damage, or death."


    The trio''s anger shifted, naturally thinking that Su Yan would die.


    And Fang Ruya had nothing to do except shedding tears, she didn''t dare to see the battlefield at all, her heart was already hazy.


    But she looked at Fang Zemin, with a hint of anger in her heart, and shouted at her father: "Everything is your fault, you ruined my future, you ruined my reputation!"


    Fang Zemin''s expression was astonished. His daughter actually spoke to him like this, but he couldn''t get angry. This incident really caused Fang Ruya to be wronged.


    After all, being treated as a ghost is not easy for anyone, and she has done nothing wrong.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted out, and a lot of spiritual power came to him. It was terrifying. The people outside the courtyard retreated directly down the mountainside, afraid of being affected.


    "Su Baxian, take it to death, you can''t struggle."


    Meng Taidou sneered, they were 100% sure that Su Yan was defeated by this blow, not to mention that Su Yan hadn''t used his spiritual power.


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to be afraid of this strength at all, and the strength of the physical body could completely resist it.


    Su Yan''s fist banged on the spiritual force group, and a shocking sound broke out, and when everyone looked at it, their complexions changed because they saw incredible things.


    "He, he''s okay!"


    Many people were stunned. How could this kind of result be possible? The thirteen masters shot together. Needless to say, the horror of this attacking power was nothing more, but Su Yan was fine.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, it was ridiculous that a group of ants struggled to hurt him.


    The thirteen masters changed color completely, their faces were full of fear, and there was no sense of majesty just now.


    Meng Taidou''s expression was even more distorted, and he hurriedly shouted, "Hurry up and resist!"


    The other masters responded and used their spiritual power to form a defense.


    However, Su Yan''s fist blasted on the invisible barrier, but it directly penetrated their defense, as if entering a man''s realm, completely unstoppable.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan slammed Meng Taidou''s neck with a punch. This force was at least 40,000 jin, which was something the grandmaster could withstand in the middle stage.


    Meng Taidou was too late to beg for mercy, and even too late to scream. He moved his head and was blasted out of sight with a punch.


    His body trembled unceasingly, and then fell to the ground, blood sprinkled all over the ground, and the blood splashed Fang''s family.


    The others were even more shocked, trembling with fright, and already had the intention to retreat, the most powerful Meng Tai Dou couldn''t catch a single move, so how could he fight this.


    This is not what they expected at all, and the master is not so fierce in the later stage!


    But how could Su Yan let them flee? The killing intent had already emerged in his heart, and Fang''s family had to be splashed with blood to stop.


    Su Yan caught up with a grandmaster, his fist pierced his body directly, and blood spattered directly on the plaque at the Fang family''s gate, which was extremely bright and contained a wave of horror.


    The current scene completely exceeded the expectations of everyone on the ground, and he did not expect that Su Yan was chasing thirteen grandmasters to fight, and the thirteen grandmasters had no resistance!


    The three Patriarchs staggered in fright, all fell to the ground, but they didn''t care at all, their eyes were full of fear.

 Chapter 755： Spare you a dog

    All this happened too suddenly, and everyone didn''t respond at all. The thirteen masters were like bereaved dogs, all fleeing desperately, and a bright aura could be seen disappearing in all directions.


    The Patriarchs of the three major families were already scared to death at this moment, and the three families had all the offerings, and they didn''t even have the power to resist. This was too scary.


    "Is he a man or a ghost!"


    Fang Zemin was so frightened that his hands were like swinging. At this moment, he was extremely regretful, why he wanted to provoke this demon god.


    Not only him, Gao Lunwu and Cai Chenggong both regret the same at this moment, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Flee?!"


    Cai Chenggong and Gao Lunwu looked at each other, both fleeing for their lives. They didn''t care at all, even Cai Chenggong and his own son.


    At the moment Su Yan is chasing other masters and has no time to take care of them. This is a good time to escape. After passing this village, there will be no such shop.


    Fang Zemin cried silently. The two of them can run, but he can''t run. This is his family and the foundation of his Fang family.


    Fang Ruya stared at her beautiful eyes at the moment with an incredible face. She couldn''t imagine that Su Yan was so strong that she killed 13 masters without resistance and fled for her life.


    Her heart settled slightly, Su Yan was fine, and he was fine.


    But after a while, Fang Ruya frowned when she saw her father walking over. He knew that Su Yan was okay, and her father would be okay, and she couldn''t help but pull again.


    And those who attended the banquet outside the compound, whether in the martial arts circle or in the political and business circles, were trembling with fright at this moment, and did not dare to move at all.


    In their eyes, Su Yan had become a murderous god, and all those who had mocked him before were disturbed and afraid of being remembered by Su Yan.


    They didn''t know if Su Yan remembered them, so they could only pray that Su Yan would not take the previous things to heart.


    At this time, Su Yan had already caught up with a grandmaster and shot with a fist. With one easy blow, the grandmaster was beheaded. The blood stained a cloud of red, and the grand master master fell directly to the ground and shattered.


    Su Yanmeiyu is extremely cold, the killing intent has been decided, these people are bound to die, and if you provoke him, you will have to pay the price!


    Looking at the ten masters who were scattered and fleeing in all directions, Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth, and said contemptuously: "Do you think you can get rid of me by running away? There is no door."


    Su Yan rushed up, the ghostly spirit was faster than those grandmasters, but in a moment he caught up with another grandmaster.


    This is a mid-term existence. Seeing Su Yan catching up, he was extremely timid, but he still showed anger and planned to fight to the death.


    "Su Baxian, I will splash your blood when I die!"


    "Do you think you are very tragic, you will die if you mess with me!"


    Su Yan rushed forward, his fist was fierce, and he blasted directly at the person without fear.


    And there was a green flame jumping in the eyes of this grandmaster, it was actually a secret technique that was used, and a green venom attacked Su Yan.


    But what this master never expected was that Su Yan didn''t avoid it, and directly sucked all the green venom into his mouth, revealing a refreshing meaning.


    "You are a man or a ghost!"


    This grandmaster was full of fear and had already regarded Su Yan as a monster. Even if the grandmaster did not dare to swallow his venom, there was nothing wrong with it, so that his heart collapsed completely.


    "I am God!"


    Su Yan replied proudly, making a direct move, killing this person with great ease.


    Upon seeing this, the other nine masters knew that they could not escape Su Yan''s pursuit. Even if they escaped thousands of miles away, Su Yan would catch up.


    They simply stopped fleeing and returned to gather together for a desperate struggle.


    They knew that there was absolutely no chance of winning together, because the other four masters were unable to fight Su Yan half a point when they were there, and now only nine of them are even more unable to fight Su Yan.


    "Whether we live or die, we must defend the majesty of the master!"


    All of them are extremely tragic, like a dying soldier, without the domineering and arrogant posture they had before.


    Looking at these nine people, Su Yan still smiled, and said lightly: "Why didn''t you run away?!"


    "Grandmaster must not be insulted!"


    The nine people shouted in unison, shaking the sky. They lost their dignity when they escaped. Knowing that they could not escape, they planned to maintain their final dignity and face Su Yan.


    "Yes, I will kill you directly!"


    Su Yan rushed away, like a golden dragon, his whole body gleaming golden. This was caused by the rising anger and the leakage of spiritual power, but his fist still had no spiritual power fluctuations.


    It was said that without spiritual power, he would not have spiritual power, and Su Baxian''s arrogance was like that.


    "kill!"


    The nine masters also came to Su Yan and tried every means to make Su Yan difficult.


    However, Su Yan''s punch easily pierced the three people''s chests, and smashed them to death, shocking everyone on the spot.


    One by one, like a fool, was blasted to death with a few punches by Su Yan, and Su Yan took down nine heads without spending a few seconds.


    Killing that Meng Taidou is regarded as FirstBlood, the second master is regarded as DoubleKill, the five are regarded as PantaKill, and then you are always lagendary!


    Looking at the corpses, Su Yan''s complexion calmed down, and a ball of flames turned into ashes. None of the thirteen masters survived, all died.


    All the worship of the masters of the three major families in the East Island was destroyed once, which is absolutely a fatal blow to the three families. From then on, the three families will not be as good as the second-rate families in the East Island.


    Su Yan calmed down, the blood was evaporating, and he returned to his previous face. He was very handsome, angular, extremely handsome, and the cold killing intent on his face disappeared.


    When everyone saw Su Yan, they bowed down directly, just begging Su Yan to let them go.


    Su Yan looked at these kneeling people, his face was as calm as water, and he ignored him, turned and looked at Fang Ruya.


    Fang Ruya lowered her head slowly when she saw Su Yan''s gaze. She didn''t dare to say a word. She didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do, but she was worried about her father.


    Fang Zemin naturally turned pale with fright, as if he had eaten smoked soil, and his whole body was changed.


    But the survival instinct drove him, causing him to kneel directly towards Su Yan, his forehead kept violently touching the bluestone ground, and a piece of blood was spilled.


    Su Yan looked at Fang Zemin indifferently, so that the ants actually watched his Shiya group, **** it.


    Just when Su Yan''s palm was about to fall, Fang Ruya blocked Fang Zemin''s body, and it was obvious that she would kill Fang Zemin first.


    Su Yan and Fang Ruya looked at each other, their expressions even more cold, and said directly: "Do you think I dare not kill you?!"


    "If you want to kill my dad, kill me first."


    Fang Ruya would naturally be like this, after all, Fang Zemin is his father, the only relative.


    Su Yan smashed the gate of the Fang family compound with a palm of his hand and headed down the mountain.


    "For Fang Ruya''s sake, spare your life!"

 Chapter 756： There are no more people in East Island

    When Fang Zemin heard Su Yan''s words, his face seemed to be rounded up. It was purely to save his life.


    He hurriedly thanked: "Master Xie Master for not killing, Master Xie for not killing."


    Fang Ruya was also with excitement and tears at the moment. She didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually spare her father because of her face.


    "Thank you."


    Fang Ruya thanked her softly with tears in her eyes. The surface was plain but her heart was even more excited.


    Su Yan glanced at Fang''s family halfway up the mountain, his tongue was spring thunder, and the entire compound could hear his voice.


    "Capital sins are forgiven, living sins cannot escape, the Fang family will give me 200 billion within a month!"


    Su Yan''s words made the Fang family members who were crying with joy suddenly frowned, their faces drooping, 200 billion yuan, isn''t this just a draw from the bottom of the wall, they have to use Fang''s company as a mortgage.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let the Fang family go so easily. It would be a great favor to provoke him to let them go, so he would have to get some compensation back.


    After such a blow to the Fang family, the grandmaster''s worship was all destroyed, and the company pledged to Su Yan, which must be completely degraded.


    However, Fang Ruya was truly relieved. Su Yan''s request for 200 billion meant that he had really let go of the Fang family, otherwise she would be uneasy.


    "Dad, we can make more money without the money."


    Fang Zemin also nodded silently, regretting that his original decision had harmed the Fang family.


    At this time, Su Yan had already left Fang''s house, and the mountain was full of luxury cars. He drove a luxury car and headed towards the other two big families.


    Gao Lunwu and Cai Chenggong both fled, so naturally he wouldn''t let them off so easily, otherwise they would have moths in the future.


    Su Yan first arrived at the Cai''s house. At this time, the door of the Cai''s house was closed. There was no one in the villa group. They all hid in the basement, naturally afraid of Su Yan.


    "Dad, will Su Ba come after him first?" The Cai Family''s youngster looked at Cai Chenggong at this moment, and asked in fear.


    Cai Chenggong saw that his son was angry and stopped hitting him. He kicked him and knocked him to the ground.


    "Things that are not up to you, who is not good for you to provoke such a god!"


    "I didn''t mess with him, he moved my little brother first."


    "Brother, what about others, I will strip him alive!"


    The local tyrant golden man who was hiding behind was shivering at the moment, he was so scared that he fainted.


    "I hope his lord has a large number, and he will just kill it."


    But as soon as Cai Chenggong''s voice fell, a terrifying sound came from the basement, making everyone''s expressions change sharply.


    "He''s coming, he''s coming!"


    Young Master Cai shouted in horror, his face pale in fright, and his hands trembled.


    "Shut up, you want to kill us?!"


    The whole basement was extremely silent, no one dared to say a word, all were afraid of being discovered by Su Yan.


    The basement built by the Dongdao family is naturally unusual, even if the missile falls, it cannot be destroyed.


    Su Yan indeed entered the Cai family villa group at this moment, and the door was knocked down by Su Yan.


    He looked at the empty villa, his expression was cold, and Chunlei spoke directly: "Cai Chenggong, if you don''t come out, I will collapse here!"


    Where did Cai Chenggong dare to go out, he was so scared that he curled up in the corner and shivered, and would not go out even if he was killed.


    The others were the same, they were all afraid that Su Yan would kill them.


    Su Yan will not kill all the Cai family members, he only kills the people who provoke him, Cai Chenggong and his son, this is his style, who provokes who will die.


    Su Yan blasted a villa with a fist, easily defeating it, and the ruined wall was broken, and the sound was endless.


    But for a moment, the Cai family villa area worth several billions was directly destroyed by Su Yan, but the Cai family still did not come out.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think of a strategy, and directly shouted: "Hand over Cai Chenggong and his son, you are fine, otherwise I will find you by digging thousands of feet!"


    Now the basement began to feel restless, and many master worshippers looked at Cai Chenggong with unkind faces.


    "Cai, you should go out by yourself."


    "I won''t go out, don''t you let me die!"


    Cai Chenggong said angrily, with blue veins emerging on his face, unusually mad.


    "This is your own goods, of course you have to solve it yourself!"


    "I am the Patriarch, if anyone dares not to obey my orders, I, I will destroy him!"


    All the master worshippers looked cold, and a master directly lifted Cai Chenggong with a cold expression on his face.


    "Who do you think you are, we are not your lackeys, let me go out!"


    This person directly took Cai Chenggong and Cai Family Master to go out, and shouted: "Don''t kill me, I handed them over."


    But as soon as his words fell, Su Yan leaped forward, landing on the two of them, kicking them back into the basement.


    How could Su Yan''s strength be something that Cai Chenggong and the other two could bear. He died on the spot and scared the others in the basement to scream.


    "Cai family, if you offend me, use your company to compensate!"


    When Su Yan left happily, the entire Cai family slowly calmed down, but without the company, these people who had been used to the upper class would be extremely hard, but it was better than lifeless.


    The next target is naturally the Gao family. At this time, the Gao family is different from the Cai family. They are already fully armed, with their own guards in every corner, holding all kinds of powerful guns.


    "As long as he appears, hit me fiercely and beat him into a sieve!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Lunwu was also obsessed with the dream of being able to kill Su Yan with a gun, and was unable to extricate himself, even Gao Yunhe could not tell him.


    When Su Yan arrived, many people pulled the trigger. Thousands of bullets were all shot at Su Yan. It was definitely not the result of a sieve being a normal person.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, as he mixed thousands of bullets into an iron ball and threw it directly towards Cai''s house, smashing a villa.


    Gao Lunwu looked terrified and shouted: "Su Baxian, please spare me, I will give you as much money as you want."


    "For money, I naturally want all of your Gao family, and I also want your life!"


    "Shoot me, shoot him to death!"


    Countless bullets fell on Su Yan, but they had no effect. Su Yan walked to Gao Lunwu''s face without any resistance.


    With a wave of his hand, Gao Lunwu died directly, together with Gao Yunhe and his uncle who appeared in the Fang family compound.


    In Fang''s family who wanted to kill him, and conspired to bring down the Shiya Group, how could Su Yan let them go with such anger, killing only these people was an absolute good.


    The Gao family were all creeping, shivering with fright, and no one dared to resist.


    Su Yan glanced at the Gao family''s mansion, destroyed it with a spirit power, and then departed happily.


    In this way, three of the four major families in the East Island were all destroyed, and the company was taken away by Su Yan. Only Fang Zemin, the owner of the family, survived.


    There are no more people in East Island!

 Chapter 757： Shaking East Island

    After killing the Gao Lunwu people, Su Yan left the Gao family and went directly to the hotel, took a hot bath, and lay down on the bed comfortably after being exhausted.


    However, compared to his calmness in the hotel, the people of Dongdao at this time will be shaken by a great event, no less than the fluctuation caused by an eighth magnitude earthquake.


    Su Yan first called Jin Shiya, and the two chatted sweetly for a while, and then checked the news about the Rong family and the first person in Dongdao on the Internet.


    He found a lot of the Rong family, the first in the East Island, and unlike the other three in the East Island, the Rong family is a family of martial arts, and there are even more masters.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but frown slightly, so it seemed that the Rong family was a bit tricky. After all, he was not afraid of these grandmasters in the early and middle stages, but Master Dongdao couldn''t understand the depth.


    Of course, Su Yan did not change his plan. He took a day off, and then went directly to the Rong family to destroy the Rong family. He did not believe that the so-called adult would not come out yet.


    Turning off the computer, Su Yan lay directly on the bed and fell asleep comfortably.


    However, at this time Dongdao had been alarmed by something strange, and it was noisy outside.


    At first it was Ju''s family. After learning that Ju had been killed, everyone in the Ju family was very angry, and they all wanted to avenge Ju''s boss with a machete.


    But when they arrived at the Fang''s house, they saw a ruined wall, and learned that the Fang''s worship had been completely destroyed, so they left in fright.


    The strangeness of the Ju family attracted the attention of the Higashishima Budo circle and the political and business circles, and those who attended the banquet naturally explained the whole process when they returned.


    "Old Chen, you were on the scene at the time. What happened? Boss Ju is dead."


    Old Chen is naturally the Master Chen. At this moment, he waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to mention this, because I might cause trouble."


    "Old Chen, just tell us a few words, we won''t talk about it."


    Master Chen looked embarrassed, and finally gritted his teeth and said directly.


    "You have to make sure not to say anything."


    "Do not worry."


    Master Chen took a sip of tea and began to describe the shocking moment a few hours ago.


    "Before I received the Fang family banquet, it was to come to congratulate. At first, it was very calm. Everyone talked and chatted, but Miss Fang took a shameless person to the Fang family backyard, and things started because of this."


    "Oh, isn''t the murderous **** who is spreading outside that person?!"


    "Yes, it''s him, he just hid it deeply, and what he did afterwards scared me to death."


    "Say it, say it."


    "The two went to the backyard and were seen. Boss Ju''s son was naturally dissatisfied. He watched the other girl for a long time and went straight to the backyard."


    Several big brothers nodded, and they also knew about it. Boss Ju''s son and Fang Ruya grew up.


    "But within a few minutes, Boss Ju''s son was taken out, and was exploded, almost dead."


    "So cruel?!"


    "Ju Lao Nature came to the door and became the kid, but in the end he was made."


    "Who is that person?"


    "Su Baxian, the founder of Shiya Group!"


    "So it was him!"


    Many people know and have heard of some.


    "This is just the beginning, what will really scare us afterwards."


    Master Chen took a sip of tea and continued: "Unexpectedly, he made the Fang family unhappy, and at the same time offended the Gao family and the Cai family, which is equivalent to offending the three major families."


    "He is the founder of Shiya Group. Even if Master Bi is eliminated, it is impossible to be so arrogant, right?"


    "Hmph, it''s more than that, the last three worshipped the Thirteen Taibao, and if the Thirteen Grandmasters did not work together, they could not resist his move!"


    Several masters fell to the ground in fright on the spot, their faces were full of fear, and they did not heal for a long time.


    Master Chen said on his own: "Since then, Su Ba directly killed thirteen masters, then seized three companies, and also killed Gao Lunwu and Cai Chenggong. The three members of Dongdao were completely collapsed!"


    The few big guys who heard about it, woke up at this moment, and left without saying a word.


    They knew about these important things, but they all thought it was not a good thing. Some things are best if they don''t know it, but they are dangerous when they know it, so they just leave.


    At the same time, this matter has spread throughout the entire East Island, and it can''t stop half a point at all, even ordinary people know it.


    Bangshan Villa is regarded as the most famous villa area in the entire East Island, and the Rong family is here, and the whole place belongs to them.


    The head of the Rong family, Rong Guang, is now in a robe, just like an ancient person, sitting on the sofa drinking tea with a majestic face.


    Rongguang is a nostalgic person, otherwise he would not wear ancient clothes, this is known to the entire East Island.


    On the opposite side of the Rongguang sits a Rong family to worship. Although the Rong family is a family of martial arts, they will also recruit some powerful martial arts masters to pretend the Da Rong family heritage.


    "Old Huang, what do you want me to do?"


    Huang Lao was a strong man in the middle of the master, and he was treated equally to glory, and he naturally had a high status in the Rong family.


    "Patriarch, something big happened today!"


    Rongguang''s complexion changed slightly, still drinking tea, and said lightly: "What major event can make you so discolored?"


    "The Fang family, the Cai family, and the Gao family are all down!"


    The tea cup in Rongguang''s hands instantly turned to ashes, and a river appeared on his forehead, which was obviously breaking news for him.


    "Why?!"


    "Shiya Group Su Baxian!"


    "Su Ba first!"


    Rongguang''s eyes were full of icy coldness, and now he was even more majestic than before, and his aura of astonishment was terrifying.


    "It seems I underestimated him."


    "According to rumors, Su Ba Xian is the strongest in the land, and the southern provinces are unmatched. It is said that he was still in the southwest to cause great events, but it was covered by the military."


    "The strongest person!"


    Rongguang��s eyes were full of coldness, and I didn��t expect that the Shiya Group he coveted had such a powerful founder.


    He doesn''t want to be greedy for the fat of Shiya Group anymore, because his mouth is so hot and greasy that he can''t swallow.


    But he knew that Su Ba first came to East Island and destroyed the three major families, so he would not let the Rong family go. There was no way out of this matter.


    "One person beheaded thirteen grandmasters, this person is at least in the later stage of the grandmaster!"


    Old Huang''s complexion was cold, even he couldn''t resist in the later period of Grandmaster.


    "This matter needs a long-term discussion. We are running out of time. Su Ba may appear at my Rong''s house in the next second!"


    "I''ll summon other masters."


    "immediately!"


    Huang Lao left, Rong Guang naturally did not idle, he dialed a mysterious phone, just said a few words, the chill on his face disappeared, and a smile appeared.

 Chapter 758： Take your dog head

    The reason why Rongguang smiled was naturally because of the conversation on the phone. These two simple sentences made him feel relieved, and he was no longer afraid of Su Yan.


    Rongguang was still sitting on the sofa, becoming very leisurely. At this moment, he was actually humming a small song, as if Shiya Group was no longer a greasy fat, but a money tree.


    "Shiya Group, you can have such a high stock price, it really makes me curious."


    The glory of the past was as if he was facing an enemy and resisting, but now he is waiting for the king to come and invite him to enter the urn.


    "Su Baxian, I''m waiting for you here, you have to come quickly."


    Rongguang drank the tea in the teapot, looking at the darkening sky, killing intent appeared on his face.


    The next day, all night, glory did not sleep, he naturally waited for Su Yan to come, but Su Yan did not come, but he was not angry because he was very patient.


    At this time, Mr. Huang has already returned. After all, the Rong family has spread out and went deep into various industries. Many people have been sent to take charge of one party or an industry.


    When he came back from this call, Mr. Huang naturally took a lot of effort and also spent a lot of time.


    Huang Lao looked at Rongguang and asked softly: "Patriarch, hasn''t Su Ba first come yet?"


    "No."


    "fortunately."


    Old Huang''s face recovered calmly. It was good if he didn''t come, at least Su Yan gave them time to gather.


    "Everyone is here."


    Rongguang looked at a dozen people outside the house, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Very well, as long as he comes first, Su Ba will die in my hands!"


    These more than a dozen people are all powerful in the realm of grandmasters, and seven or eight of them are in the middle stage of the grandmaster. This background is much stronger than the Fang family, the Gao family, and the Cai family. Together, none of the three families can match the Rong family.


    "Everyone should know what it is?"


    "Patriarch rest assured, as long as he dares to come first, we can let him go and never return!"


    "Su Baxian is the realm of the late master."


    "With Patriarch, you, together with us, will surely be able to kill him easily."


    A smile appeared on Rong Guang''s face, and he stood up and walked outside the house.


    "I am in the late stage of the Grand Master, but Su Baxian''s realm is just a guess, but I don''t know his true realm."


    "He is not twenty years old, can he still be a Grandmaster Consummation!"


    Rongguang also disappeared with a smile. When it comes to age, this is something he didn''t expect. When he knew that the founder of Shiya Group was not twenty years old, he also ignored it.


    "Hua country does not allow such a brilliant person to exist!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Everyone screamed, with great momentum, so scared that the rest of the Rong family was unknown, but they all hid in the backyard villa area.


    Su Yan was already on his way to the Rong''s house at the moment. The car was of course the luxury car that he drove yesterday. The speed was very fast, but it took only half an hour to reach the Bunshan Villa.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense, so he rushed into it and came to the biggest villa.


    On the lawn outside the villa, Rong Guang and others just stopped roaring when they saw Su Yan.


    "Say Cao Cao Cao Cao is here."


    Rongguang looked at Su Yan, a smile appeared on his face.


    "You are almost as I expected, you are the son of God''s favor."


    "You are glory, right?"


    "Yes, I am the head of the Rong family."


    "Very well, it feels like you are already waiting for me."


    Rongguang smiled even more, looking at Su Yan and said: "You are right, but I have been waiting for a long time. Since I learned that you killed the other three, I have waited."


    "It seems you are very self-aware."


    "The 5th knows too much, and part of his memory was sealed at the beginning, but you still know it. If you knew that changing individuals would not have so much trouble."


    "If you change yourself, don''t just delay a little time."


    "Delaying time can also make me a little bit more money, making Shiya Group more difficult."


    "A running dog, no wonder he would say such things."


    Su Yan''s words naturally angered Huang Lao and other masters, and they all stared at Su Yan with great intentions.


    However, Rongguang made a gesture of stopping. These talents stopped, but still looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "You think that I am a dog and that is your right, but you are nothing but a corpse in my eyes."


    "Corpse, do you have that ability?"


    "You can try if you can, and I still have double insurance."


    "Double insurance, it''s the dog owner."


    Rongguang''s eyes suddenly became cold, and he was insulted by Su Yan one after another, even the calmer people would be angry.


    "You are about to die, and you want to try your tongue. It''s funny to see your last struggle."


    "I didn''t care about your Rong family at all. The reason why I came to you was because I just wanted to know where the so-called adult is, that''s all."


    Su Yan''s words naturally made the Rongguang angry. He didn''t put his Rong family in his eyes. This was an insult to his Rong family. Who could bear this kind of anger.


    A grandmaster of the Rong family rushed directly towards Su Yan, and he wanted to call Su Yan to look good at the mid-term peak of the grandmaster.


    However, the result was tragic. Before he got close to Su Yan, he was punched into the ground by Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s display of power made all the people present look extremely cold, and they all thought that they underestimated Su Yan''s power.


    The peak powerhouse in the mid-stage of the Tangtang Grandmaster had no defense in front of Su Yan, and he was ravaged by Su Yan just like a chicken, blasting to death underground.


    Rongguang''s complexion was extremely cold, and the master of his family needed a lot of resources to be trained. Losing one would make him extremely heartache, and this distress was directly transformed into anger, and anger rose to the sky.


    "court death!''


    Everyone blocked their retreat and did not give Su Yan the slightest chance to retreat. They were so naive, how could Su Yan retreat.


    "You can easily kill the powerhouse at the peak of the middle stage of the grandmaster, what about the realm of the later stage of the master!"


    "The ants are unbearable!"


    Su Yan''s words almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, the grandmaster''s later stage was unbearable, so much courage can be said.


    "You are only in the late master stage, dare to speak so boldly, I think you really came to die!"


    "In the late stage of my grandmaster, I can easily destroy you even in the middle of the grandmaster."


    Su Yan''s words were more powerful than one sentence, and each sentence made people angry, not glorious and angry, and the other masters who blocked the retreat were also extremely angry.


    "Then I''ll try to see how many catties your prestigious Su Ba first counts, and see if you are talking about it or have real talents."


    Rong Guang walked towards Su Yan directly, his legs bent slightly, his whole body was already tense, like a praying mantis about to strike, a single blow could kill the prey.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, looking at Rongguang and showing contempt was playful abuse.


    "Yes, you must take your dog''s head today!"

 Chapter 759： But so

    Naturally, Su Yan''s words will not be big talk. He has always done what he said. The glory is already dead in front of him, and there is no possibility of change.


    There was no light in the entire Bangshan Villa at this moment. Because of Su Yan''s arrival, the entire Rong family was already on guard. Who would have the mind to take care of it.


    Therefore, the Rong��s villa is not bright at the moment, and the lawn where Su Yan and others are located is a bit dim, but it does not affect their contest.


    There are more than a dozen grandmasters in the Rong family, and Rongguang is even more powerful in the later stage of the grandmaster. These battles can be said to be enough to make people tremble, but Su Yan simply ignored them.


    Rongguang''s top Armani suit brought out his gentleman style, but it concealed his mighty domineering.


    At this time, Rong Guang directly took off his suit and threw it to a grandmaster behind him. A white plaid shirt and long-sleeved shirt suddenly showed his domineering.


    Not only that, the top Rolex Collector''s Edition watch on his wrist is also flying towards the master behind him.


    "Keep it for me, I really like that watch."


    Rongguang smiled, looked at Su Yan, and rolled up his sleeves, apparently going to be true.


    Su Yan wore a CK casual jacket. This is his style. He wore casual clothes wherever he went, and there was little change at all.


    But good clothes with handsome guys, as long as they are handsome, and what they wear is actually pretty and attractive.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to the glory of a master in the later stage. He also needed to take off some coat, and he would just change one when the time comes.


    "Come on, let me see your arrogant confidence!"


    Rongguang looked at Su Yan with a strong desire to fight, and he hadn''t had a good fight for a long time.


    "Give you a hand."


    Su Yan''s words are always so familiar, and always so irritating, with a sense of sarcasm and ridicule.


    Rong Guang was naturally full of anger, no words, his face was slightly distorted, and he rushed directly towards Su Yan, a black spiritual power appeared in his hand.


    This group of spiritual power looked plain and not terrifying, but in fact its destructive power was absolutely shocking.


    With a punch like this, with a spiritual attack, Rongguang has confidence, even in the later stage of the master, it is impossible to deal with it easily.


    Su Yan really put a hand behind his back, leaving only his left hand, sneered at the glorious attack.


    There was a faint golden flame beating in his hand, but it seemed to be transformed by a golden dragon, with a surging weather.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Yan said softly, the golden flame in his hand left the palm of his hand and moved towards the black spiritual power that was bombarded by the glory.


    Almost all the grandmasters present showed a smile, and such an unbearable spiritual force wanted to fight against its own Patriarch, purely insulting itself.


    Naturally, they couldn''t see the surging weather, and only superficially knew that it was a spiritual flame.


    "I thought this Su Ba was so powerful, it turned out that it was just an illusion and a false expression."


    "Hmph, such a spiritual flame, even I can easily defeat it."


    "That''s that. This is at best the power of the grandmaster''s early stage."


    But Huang Lao didn��t think so. On the contrary, his face was cold. The destruction of the three major families is not an airborne fact. This is a fact that has already happened. So Su Yan is naturally not fake when facing the thirteen masters. There must be extremely strong strength.


    When the two spiritual powers were bombarded together, the black and white rays of light in the sky blended, and the world was pale, these talents understood, and their faces were full of panic expressions.


    "How is this possible!"


    "How can there be such a powerful force, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "Patriarch''s outrageous blow was actually resisted by him, my God!"


    Old Huang''s eyes were like electricity, which was correct as he had guessed in his heart. It seemed calm, very weak golden flames, but actually had terrifying energy.


    "This is Su Baxian, a peerless genius, and Wu Quxing descended to earth."


    Rongguang''s smiling face stopped abruptly at this moment, replaced with a cold expression, and his heart was extremely fearful.


    "As expected of Su Baxian, I actually underestimated you!"


    "It''s good to know, bow your head and tie your neck to me!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, looking directly at the glory with a pair of deep eyes, as if to crush it.


    Although Rong Guang was terrified in his heart, it was naturally impossible for him to admit defeat and hand over his life to Su Yan. Anyhow, he was also the Patriarch of the Rong Family, the first Patriarch of the East Island.


    "Only you, it still won''t work!"


    Glory leaped and took the knot with both hands. It was a terrifying move that was more powerful than before.


    "Magic Art!"


    Rong Guang directly roared, his shirt burst, revealing strong muscles, his body suddenly became transparent, and then covered by black spiritual power, like an African brother.


    The originally clear sky had already changed color at this moment, with dark clouds and squalls, and the tens of thousands of people in the mountainous land were trembling with fright.


    This magic trick can be said to be the greatest honor to rely on, and it is also his strongest skill, and he naturally has very strong confidence when he displays it.


    "You can make me proud of this trick."


    Rong Guang looked at Su Yan with a smile, waiting for the fall of Su Yan, who was called a genius, so everything would be calm.


    But facing Rong Guang''s strongest blow, Su Yan did not show a frightened face as Rong Guang thought.


    In Rongguang''s eyes, Su Yan should be scared, even trembling, but Su Yan was still smiling at the moment, as if he didn''t care about his strongest blow.


    "court death!"


    A cloud of black air formed the appearance of a palm, and patted it directly at Su Yan. This palm was extremely huge, as if it was about to collapse the entire villa near the mountain.


    The grandmasters who worshipped and even the grandmaster of the Rong family screamed in excitement, and they were about to dance with each other, which was really bad.


    At this time, the entire East Island area naturally saw this terrifying scene, and many people''s expressions changed drastically.


    "Is there something wrong with Bangshan Villa?"


    "It seems to be true. You see, the sky changes color there, how can it be covered with clouds when there is no cloud."


    Even more powerful saw that huge black palm, cold sweat on his forehead, and terror in his eyes.


    "Isn''t that the stunt of the Rong Family Patriarch!"


    Some people naturally know that, after all, they are also the masters of the Dongdao martial arts world, and the Patriarch of the Rong family has used it before.


    "Who can make Rong Family Patriarch like this?!"


    "Who else can be, I''m afraid it is Su Baxian who wiped out the three families of Dongdao."


    "What is he going to do? After killing the three, everyone will not stop, and he will go to the Rong family."


    "Do you think being called a killer is a joke?"


    "Is he going to kill the four of us on the East Island?!"


    "Shit, Patriarch Rong must be able to kill him!"


    Many people are paying close attention to the land of the villa near the mountain, because this battle is too critical, and it can be said that it will determine the future pattern of Dongdao.


    Su Yan didn''t know about all this, he just watched the glorious stunts blast at him, still contemptuous in his eyes.


    "But that''s it."

 Chapter 760： Life hanging by a thread

    "But that''s it."


    Su Yan''s relaxed and indifferent sentence is to say that glory''s stunts are endless, as if the extremely powerful skills in the eyes of others are small tricks for him.


    Su Yan''s words naturally angered all the grandmasters present, and they were already very angry with Su Yan, and now they looked at Su Yan like a pair of wolf eyes.


    "Speak big, don''t be afraid to flash your waist!"


    A grandmaster looked at Su Yan, and there was spiritual power in his hands. He planned to wait for Rongguang to make a big blow before hitting Su Yan.


    "Pretending to be cool when you die, who do you think you are, really consider yourself as a martial arts star?!"


    "It''s just the trapped beasts fighting, and the last mourning of the sad bird, why not care."


    Huang Lao also became relaxed at this moment. After all, Rongguang displayed the strongest skills. Even if Su Yan was the late master, he didn''t think Su Yan could withstand such a powerful blow.


    Almost everyone present regarded Su Yan as a dying person. For a while, everyone was calm again. Why bother with a dying person? This is not a joke.


    Rong Guang''s face was full of killing intent at this moment. As long as his thoughts move, the huge black palm will press towards Su Yangai, killing him completely.


    "Su Baxian, don''t you do a little resistance to resist!"


    The reason why Rongguang said this was naturally because he saw that Su Yan still had no resistance to resist, and his face was still very relaxed.


    "Such an offensive of spiritual power requires me to face it, it is not qualified."


    Su Yan''s words literally caused the glory of glory, and the black energy all over his body poured out, and the entire black hand was like the Buddha kingdom in the palm of the Buddha, no longer stagnant, and directly pressed towards Su Yangai.


    "Good job!"


    Su Yan said loudly, looking at the black palms that blasted at him overwhelmingly, a belligerent expression appeared in his eyes.


    In such a situation, he had to test whether his physical body could resist it.


    That''s right, he didn''t intend to use spiritual power, otherwise it would be too easy to destroy the glory, and the glory will be turned into ashes as soon as the collapse type is released. After all, there is a realm of suppression, and Su Yan''s moves are still bullish. Cheats for not brushing the pen.


    The golden flame in Su Yan''s hand is no longer, and the whole body is tense. The expensive luxury clothes are directly torn apart at this moment. No matter how good the quality is, he can''t help being ravaged by his power.


    This scene was seen by Glory, but the killing intent in his eyes was even higher, and Su Yan didn''t do anything to resist in the end. Not only that, but he didn''t use spiritual power at the end.


    "Death!"


    Rongguang snorted coldly, looking at the huge palm that had been pressed down, his heart could not help calming down for a moment, everything would be over, his Rong family would become the only family on the East Island, and the other three ants were unbearable.


    The other masters also showed a smile, with mocking expressions on their faces, after all, Su Yan finally withdrew his spiritual power.


    "It''s really reckless."


    "He has already given up, otherwise why remove the spiritual protection body."


    "In today''s battle, the Patriarch will stun Dongdao, and the entire south will be unbeatable!"


    Many people shouted directly, looking forward to this moment.


    At this time, what followed was the underground shaking, and the huge palm seal was pressed down, which directly caused the mountain villa area to experience a magnitude ten earthquake. Every master had to fly in the air, while ordinary people could only hurriedly avoid falling. Of debris.


    "With this palm, Su Ba will have to end with hatred even if he kills the gods."


    "That''s right, the entire villa near the hills in this palm was almost destroyed. The glory is so cruel."


    "Don''t call Rongguang anymore. Be careful if he knows it will be troublesome."


    Someone warned carefully that the man before was suddenly shut up and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    "From then on, the entire East Island will probably belong to the Rong family."


    "The rise of the strong, after all, the weak will fall in hatred."


    Many people have already concluded that Su Yan will die, because this trick is too terrifying and invincible.


    However, when the black palm fell, Su Yan didn''t have any fear at all, just like a hard stone, he broke his palm directly and passed through.


    When the dark air dissipated, Su Yan stood on the spot, still stalwart, and his expression indifferent.


    However, blood dripped all over his body, especially his left hand was covered with blood. Su Yan was still injured by relying on his flesh to resist the strongest blow of glory.


    Of course, only the arm and even the surface of the body were injured. For Su Yan, it was equivalent to a skin trauma, which was not worth mentioning.


    The grandmasters who were planning to celebrate saw Su Yan still standing, as if seeing a ghost, their laughter stopped abruptly, and the fear in their eyes began to fill.


    And the glory that stood in the air at this moment was also blue, obviously unable to accept such a result, his strongest blow failed to destroy Su Yan.


    I was bound to win, 100% confidence that could kill Su Yan''s skills, it turned out that Su Yan was only injured.


    How could he accept such a result? It was totally unacceptable, so that he fell and smashed the ground into a big hole.


    "Patriarch!"


    All the masters thought that glory was injured or backlashed, and each one howled miserably in fright and ran towards the big pit one after another.


    The glory leapt up and fell on the ground, the mud scattered all over, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "Who are you!"


    "Su Baxian."


    Su Yan replied calmly, looking at Rong Guang''s eyes with only a little killing intent also slowly disappearing, because Rong Guang was already a dead person with no resistance in front of him.


    "Su Baxian, hahaha!"


    Rongguang was actually looking up to the sky and roaring, and he was extremely sad. He had practiced for decades, and in the end he was no better than a 19-year-old young man. How did he accept it?


    "Your palm is a bit heavy, not bad."


    Su Yan seemed to praise, but in fact, in the eyes of other masters, this was clearly a mockery.


    "Su Baxian, I''ll kill you!"


    Elder Huang came out violently, rushing towards Su Yan, like a stream of light, he wanted to kill Su Yan with his body.


    Huang Lao''s greatest skill is the strong physical body. Seeing Su Yan relying on his physical body to resist him, he naturally refused to accept it and fought with it.


    But Su Yan raised his palm slightly, and he pressed Huang Lao''s head and twisted, Huang Lao dropped his head and blood splashed all over the floor.


    When the other masters saw this, they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say a word. The grand master was killed so easily by Su Yan in the middle stage, and no one despised Su Yan anymore. Killing God is worthy of killing God.


    Rong Guang was shocked, and took a few steps back. He wanted to escape, but Su Yan directly blocked his way.


    "Patriarch Rong, are you going to abandon your family and run away?"


    In Rongguang''s eyes, Su Yan was like a ghost, awe and fear, and there was still half a fighting spirit.


    It can be said that his life is hanging by a thread now, as long as Su Yan takes his life at will, this is the gap between Grandmaster Consummation and Grandmaster''s later stage!

 Chapter 761： Fortuneteller!

    Seeing that there was no chance to escape, Rongguang''s face was instantly dark, his brows frowned, his eyes flashed constantly, and he was extremely afraid.


    "I am the number one Patriarch of the East Island. If you kill me, I will never leave the East Island!"


    Rongguang also wanted to threaten Su Yan. When people are driven by danger, they will do different things, so how can their brains think so much?


    Futility is also a kind of support to temporarily relieve tension, fear, and anger. Glory is to use futile words to relieve fear.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, looking at Rongguang and said, "You still want to threaten me?"


    Rongguang''s breathing was rapid, his pants were ragged, and the muscles of his upper body became weak at this moment. Su Yan''s words caused him to collapse.


    "You can''t kill me. I am the Patriarch of the Rong Family. I have a wealth of wealth and great power. No one can stop me from staying in this world."


    Su Yan showed contempt on his face. He saw this situation a lot. Everyone would show a different appearance in desperate situations, and this glory was already like a dog in a family.


    "If you don''t kill you, will you keep the New Year without killing you?"


    Rong Guang naturally knew that Su Yan was scolding him, but he didn''t care at all. He actually smiled and stared at Su Yan blankly.


    "I''ll give you money, I''ll give you all the money, can you spare me, okay?"


    "Money is not of interest to me."


    Rongguang''s complexion was dim, he couldn''t help thinking about it, and then his eyes lit up: "I have five daughters, three of which are about the same size as you. Marry you. Please forgive me."


    "Hmph, do you think I am a person who covets femininity? I want women who don''t stick to me."


    Su Yan was telling the truth. No one likes a perfect man like him, but Su Yan only loves Jin Shiya, and of course the Ji Ruxue in his heart.


    People have different visions, and they naturally have different needs. Some people dream of Xianyu turning over to become a rich man, so all kinds of beautiful luxury cars and villas are available.


    However, some people are not only pursuing beautiful women. Beautiful appearance is only basic to them. They also require beautiful women to be smart and decent, externally based, and internally pursued.


    "Whatever you want, I can satisfy you."


    "I want you to die!"


    Su Yan''s words made Rongguang''s face full of despair, which showed that Su Yan would not let him go, and there was absolutely no possibility of change.


    At the same time, his inner desire to survive is even stronger. Now that he has reached this point, he will fight for the last one, delay the time, and wait for the adult''s arrival.


    "In that case, you really want to kill me. You have the ability to use only one hand."


    "To deal with you, why bother hands."


    Rongguang''s gaze is naturally the desire to survive, which makes him have to do his best to delay time.


    "what!"


    Rong Guang roared and rushed towards Su Yan, the spiritual power in his body gushing crazily, not much weaker than the strongest blow just now.


    Su Yan did not break his promise. He still attacked with his left hand. The blood on his hand had dried up at this time, but it did not affect him in the slightest.


    The skin injury can recover in an instant, so Su Yan didn''t care about the previous injury.


    With just such a punch, Su Yan directly blasted towards Rongguang, smashing his fist to pieces.


    Rongguang covered his palms and jumped directly to the top of the villa. Naturally, to delay time, the entire villa area kept jumping and escaping.


    Su Yan didn''t know that Rongguang was delaying time, but he knew that Rongguang must have some purpose in doing this. It was very likely that he was waiting for the so-called adult to save him.


    "Aren''t you tired of doing this? Waiting for an adult to rescue you, but unfortunately I haven''t seen him for so long."


    Rongguang''s complexion changed, and Su Yan actually guessed what he was thinking in his heart, which made him tremble even more, and directly shouted at the group of daunting grandmasters: "Hurry up and stop him."


    The group of masters showed helpless expressions one after another, how could such a powerful existence want them to stop them.


    "Patriarch, concubines can''t do it!"


    A grandmaster actually yelled directly, with a helpless look on his face, as if he owed a beating.


    But the other person was full of anger and said: "Do you want us to be cannon fodder!"


    Seeing these people indifferent at all, the glorious chest was painful, but in order to survive, he could only continue to escape and make futile moves.


    Su Yan flashed, then appeared beside Rongguang, looked at him and said, "Aren''t you tired, or take a break."


    Rongguang paled with fright, and even ran away desperately, from the villa area near the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    People everywhere in Dongdao saw him now, and their expressions changed suddenly. Everyone in the martial arts world and even the political and business circles were talking about him.


    "Isn''t that the Rong Family Patriarch?!"


    "Yeah, why does he seem to run away?!"


    As a powerful person in the realm of masters, his eyesight is naturally not comparable to ordinary people, and it is not unusual to see.


    "There is someone chasing him behind him."


    "Su Ba first!"


    "How is it possible that Patriarch Rong''s strongest blow didn''t kill him?!"


    "The black palm was actually innocent to him?!"


    Everyone was completely dumbfounded, and their eyes were full of shock, and everyone knew that they had completely underestimated Su Yan.


    However, if they knew that Su Yan hadn''t used any spiritual power at all, and completely resisted by relying on strength, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have such an expression, maybe they would be scared.


    Even in the later stage of the Grand Master, when he was exhausted when he flees without his life, Rongguang was completely out of strength at this moment.


    "Why, don''t you continue to run?"


    Su Yan looked at the glory with a sneer, some of which were just mocking.


    Rongguang looked at Su Yan, his lips trembled, and he said directly: "I am a master divination. If you kill me, he will avenge me."


    Glory had no choice but to say his greatest reliance. The so-called Dongdao-sama was actually a fortune-teller, an extremely mysterious existence.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank slightly, looking at Rongguang and said, "Are you talking about a diviner?"


    "Hmph, that''s right, it''s our divination master who exists as a **** of East Island!"


    "It turns out that you are delaying time to wait for him to show up." Su Yan pondered for a moment and looked at Rongguang with a smile, "But he hasn''t appeared yet."


    "Master Divination will definitely save me. Come out soon, Master!"


    Glory roared desperately, this is his last reliance, the last hope of survival, naturally such a crazy roar.


    Su Yan grasped his hand into a fist, his face suddenly changed, and he walked directly towards the glory.


    "I''m tired after playing with you for a long time, I''m going to kill you now!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell directly. Naturally, it was not fake. The power of this punch was definitely not something that glory could bear. With this blow, glory would die!


    Rongguang resisted with both hands, all thoughts were gray, except for fear in his eyes was regret, so that he was too scared to speak.


    But Su Yan''s fist failed to kill glory after all, because a strange and unique force actually resisted his fist, making it impossible for him to drop this blow.


    Su Yan knew that this must be the ghost of the fortuneteller, and he was about to show up at last.

 Chapter 762： Show up!

    Blocked by this strange force, Su Yan naturally looked cold, and increased his strength again, reaching a huge amount of 50,000 catties in an instant.


    It can be said that now his punch is not only killing people, but ordinary hills can be flattened by his punch.


    Such a powerful force naturally made everyone tremble, and glory turned pale with fright and fell to the ground shivering.


    It is hard to imagine that the existence of the first Patriarch of Tangtang East Island, the late grandmaster, is also so embarrassed now, really conforming to that sentence, facing the strong, you are just an ant after all.


    Ants can only have the posture of ants, humble, crawling, afraid, and trembling. In short, ants are the existence that is crushed and humiliated by the strong.


    And now Su Yan is the strong one, and glory is just an ant in Su Yan''s eyes, which can be crushed at will.


    "I want to see how strong your weird power is!"


    Su Yan roared, and directly blasted toward the glory with a force of overwhelming force. This power was already considered the limit of his physical body, the purest strongest blow!


    That strange power was like strands, floating in the air, blocking Su Yan''s bombardment.


    Rong Guang naturally knew that this was the master fortune-telling who was helping him. Although his eyes were still not calm, there was a sense of gratitude.


    "Thank you Master Divination!"


    However, as soon as Rong Guang''s words were spoken, Su Yan''s fist blasted at him, ignoring the strange power, and directly smashed it.


    "Master Divination, even if God is in front of me, I can''t stop my heart to kill you!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and revealed a ruthlessness. The bangs were also a little messy at the moment, but he didn''t care.


    He just wanted to kill Glory, and the things he decided could not be changed. No one could stop it, and no one would do it.


    The strands of blue strange power were completely blown away by Su Yan, and Rongguang no longer had any resistance, completely like a turtle in an urn.


    "Die!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell directly on Glory''s chest, and his eyes were even more cruel, even with a sense of evil charm. After all, he was a former immortal emperor, and he was crazy about fighting. Whoever refused to accept it would kill him. Who this is his motto.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    Rong Lili was still begging for mercy, but he couldn''t change Su Yan''s decision at all. Su Yan''s chest was directly blasted through, and black spiritual power emerged from a shocked hole.


    His spiritual power is madly dissipating, his spiritual consciousness is slowly passing away, the skills of his entire body are no longer a little bit, and his death is near.


    Rong Guang''s unwilling face has a trace of pain, but it is more resentment towards Su Yan, which is a weak resentment, and he can''t wait to pull Su Yan into the land of Jiuyou.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not allow the spiritual power of glory to dissipate. This was a treasure to him, but it was more tonic than super spiritual power.


    Countless black spiritual power floated out of the body of glory, and was directly sucked into the body by Su Yan, relying on the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art" to easily turn it into its own spiritual power, rippling in the dantian and blending with the original spiritual power.


    After all the spiritual energy was absorbed, the glory became a dead bone, with his mouth wide open, his eyes rolled, and unwilling.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the glorious body completely dissipated, turning into dust and falling everywhere.


    These battles not only frightened everyone in the Rong family, but also those grand masters who were also kneeling on the ground at this moment, begging Su Yan for mercy.


    Not only that, the entire Higashishima martial arts world and even the political and business leaders have seen the whole process, their faces are stiff, as if they are stupid, and their hearts are extremely trembling, and they are completely frightened.


    After a long time, everyone turned around, but their faces and hearts were still full of fear.


    "The sky has changed, and Dong Dao will no longer be the old Dong Dao."


    A master said this stiffly, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had to face the reality.


    "It''s no wonder that people are hailed as a Wuqu star descending to the world, from an unknown person to a dazzling star in more than a year, and he has never failed. This is the son of God."


    "No wonder the Jiangnan martial arts world calls it a blood demon, it really is."


    "It''s no wonder that Tupo Lingnan Two Hundred Fights is not an empty pass, it''s really brave."


    All kinds of news appeared in their eyes for a while, and they didn''t know if they didn''t pay attention. Once they followed all the news like a tide, it trembled their hearts and defeated their last trace of arrogance.


    However, these fluctuations do not represent everyone, and a few people do not think so, because they still have a god-man in their hearts, that is, the master of divination.


    "Don''t be frustrated, we still have a master fortune-teller in Dongdao, unless he wins the master fortune-teller, otherwise Dongdao is not in charge!"


    "Yes, the realm of Master Divination is very dense. It is said that the top ten strong men in the past have never won the battle with him."


    "Master Divination is very mysterious, the only few battles are just rumors, otherwise he will be on the list!"


    All of them screamed for a while, naturally it was Master Diviner, looking forward to his appearance to resolve the East Island crisis.


    They are afraid and jealous of Su Yan. They don''t know what Su Yan will turn Dong Dao into. If they are to be thoroughly bloodbathed, who can accept this, so they are looking forward to the appearance of Master Divination.


    Su Yan stands proudly on the top of the mountain. The mountain he is on is the most famous Jiulong Mountain on the East Island.


    Therefore, this place has become a place where countless people are rushing to flock, and it is the most expensive residential area on the East Island.


    Even the Rong family has just opened up a villa area near the mountain, and no one dares to move.


    The reason for this is that the master divination is on the mountain and does not like to make noise, so no one dares to build half a house in the mountain.


    At this moment, there was an old voice in the mountains, but it was full of power, and the whole East Island could hear its echoes.


    "Su Ba, you are here to disturb me to cleanse, what should I do!"


    This was a questioning, and even a blame, and it also showed his arrogance. He directly regarded Su Yan as a low-level existence, and did not take it seriously.


    However, from the perspective of the Higashishima martial arts world and even the political and business leaders, the words of the divination master are ordinary, but Su Yan and the divination master are incomparable.


    Regarding these words, Su Yan only smiled, did not pay attention to it at all, just played in vain.


    "I''m here not only to disturb you, but also to kill you here!"


    Su Yan''s words are natural and domineering, he never procrastinates, and he doesn''t hide half of his killing intent in his heart. He just wants to kill you, no matter how tough you are, if you say killing you, this is the end.


    He is the immortal emperor and naturally has this domineering, otherwise, why should he be proud of the world and become a fairy in the cultivation world, and Wanxian bows down.


    These words made the fortune-telling master angry. At this moment, he appeared directly, floating, and words followed.


    "Breast smelly, arrogant!"

 Chapter 763： Fight

    The fortuneteller is indeed an old man, with a fairy-style bone, a white shawl with long hair, and even his long eyebrows and beards are all white, just like a white old man.


    Wearing a simple Taoist suit, it is very ordinary, some folds of the clothes are washed white, it can be seen that after a long time, there are even holes in the arms.


    Dressing up like this is like a monk returning to the mountains and forests, not asking the world, not greedy for the world, but asking for longevity.


    It can be said that if Su Yan didn''t know that Shiya Group''s stock price fluctuations were related to this old man, he really thought that this was an old man who had no desires and was just for cultivating the Tao.


    However, the comparison between this dressing and what he did made Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a bit of nausea, a real nausea.


    If you like the secular, why bother to pretend to be a hermit, if you are obsessed and can''t give up your money, why bother to dress so shabby and poor.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said the first sentence, the first sentence when he saw this person.


    "You pretend to be a bit low."


    The fortuneteller''s name was Shi Liankai. Few people knew his name. Outsiders called him Master Diviner, so he was about to forget it.


    "I, Shi Liankai, have been practicing Taoism for ninety years. How can you, a yellow-haired kid, say it."


    "Huh, ninety years, I will dump you for hundreds of years if I take a nap!"


    Su Yan could retreat for thousands of years in a single practice, and he would take a break whenever he took a break, and time seemed to stand still in his realm.


    Shi Liankai''s eyes were electric, and he was naturally full of anger at Su Yan''s words. He dared to confront him like this, he hadn''t seen it for many years.


    "If you hadn''t killed Rongguang, I wouldn''t have come out to clean up your yellow-haired boy."


    "Only by you, half of your body has to go into the soil, and you still have a few years of life?"


    "That''s why I want money and rights, so that I can break through and have the opportunity to seek a longer life."


    Shi Liankai expressed his original intention. The reason why he wanted to move Shiya Group was because of the huge wealth of Shiya Group, as well as that super spiritual power.


    "The Shiya Group is just a body. What I value is your psychic power fluid. That thing is the guarantee for my survival."


    Su Yan showed contempt, his things would not be enjoyed by the old immortal. This time he came to Dongdao to solve this old thing.


    "Peek at my super psychiatric fluid, you think too much."


    "The yellow-haired child is crazy, but I will give you a way to live, but you don''t cherish it."


    Shi Liankai walked towards Su Yan, with a steady pace and extremely vigorous, without any sense of being old.


    "Now I can only use strength, your struggle is only in vain, and your yelling will only make me more excited."


    Shi Liankai''s words made Su Yan almost vomiting blood. This turned out to be an old driver who was driving this car.


    In the current situation, it is naturally impossible for Su Yan to joke with him. It is already a life and death duel, one life and one death.


    "Don''t struggle, why bother to be so tired, give your spiritual power liquid, I can keep your whole body."


    "You''re just bragging about your ability."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his bangs moved without wind, and his body had already moved towards Shi Liankai, his aura suddenly increased, and a wave of terror swept towards Shi Liankai''s vitals.


    "Does the trivial move tickle me?"


    Shi Liankai didn''t have any fear, instead, there was a little chuckle in his eyes, and he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes from beginning to end.


    The bark-like arm was raised casually, and a vigorous force unexpectedly burst out, heading towards Su Yan, more like strands of wire trying to trap Su Yan.


    This Shi Liankai''s power is really strange, the blue spiritual power is not surprising, but his power has the meaning of fierce and violent, but also has the taste of soft entanglement.


    The aura at the beginning exploded, and then he wanted to trap Su Yan like a network cable. This was a kind of fierceness with softness, really strange.


    Naturally, Su Yan was not afraid, swiping his legs and feet, and a terrifying wave came out. The two spiritual powers collided, like a meteor falling, and the world was bright.


    Countless people on the East Island trembled for it. The seemingly ordinary fighting, but there were such terrifying fluctuations, it caused the world to turn white, and the strength of the two had already shaken everyone on the East Island.


    "Unexpectedly, Master Divination can''t destroy the dryness, and can''t easily kill it."


    "There is no doubt about the divination master''s ability, but you shouldn''t underestimate Su Baxian, after all, he is the existence of the grandmaster''s late stage and casual abuse."


    Everyone nodded reluctantly. After all, this is a fact, and no one can refute it with the slightest words.


    "Although he is very strong, Master Diviner can easily kill him. You must know that Master Diviner''s strongest ability can predict the outcome."


    This can be said to be a terrifying existence, just like a prophet. If he predicts that his ending is not optimistic, will he still show up? I am afraid that he will not be hidden long ago.


    This is the trust of everyone''s peace of mind, one by one, without the worry of just now, they all want to see how Shi Liankai abused Su Baxian.


    The two stood on the top of Jiulong Mountain, proud of the world, extremely stalwart, as if two peerless powers were fighting each other.


    With a tight fight, Shi Liankai''s eyes were a little more emotional, and his slightly old face actually had a little more age spots. This was an expression of his dissatisfaction.


    "I didn''t expect Little Huang Ru to have some ability."


    "With arrogant words, I will kill you and this pinnacle today, and crush your body in the Jiulong Mountain Stream."


    "Little Huang Ru can only be rampant, wait for me to teach you how to be a man."


    Shi Liankai shot again, the arms of the old bark were extremely dry and weak, but a spirit power appeared at once, like the light of the vast moon, little stars, gradually getting bigger, until the world could not look directly.


    A curve appeared in the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. This Shi Liankai was a bit capable, and it was just what he wanted. If he killed it easily, he would lose the fun.


    "I will play with you."


    The golden flames in Su Yan''s hand jumped, violently violent, and directly transformed into a golden blue dragon, heading towards the light that Shi Liankai displayed.


    The dragon swallows the light bead, and the golden flame directly envelops the light, soaring through the sky and the fog, setting off waves in all directions.


    "This!"


    The people of the East Island were shocked, and they didn''t expect it to be such a result. The light couldn''t cover the blue dragon, and they were swallowed, and their originally calm hearts began to feel uneasy.


    Even Shi Liankai''s eyes were a little bit cold at the moment, and his own light couldn''t be underestimated, even in the later stage of the Grand Master, he couldn''t resist it at all.


    "It turns out that you are a master of Consummation, not bad, not bad."


    Shi Liankai actually praised Su Yan, but there was only a gloomy look in his eyes, and the dry palm of his hand was an instant seal.


    The light within the Canglong body suddenly burst, and the sky was filled with golden light, dissipating everywhere, the Canglong and the light were all transformed into spiritual power, scattered throughout the Jiulong Mountain.

 Chapter 764： Six million gas luck plus the first

    Many trees and even flowers and plants were covered by these scattered golden rays, as if they suddenly became elixir, which was enough to explain the horror of the golden dragon spiritual power that Su Yan transformed.


    There is no need for Su Yan to lose the Golden Dragon at all. After all, he still looks down on this spiritual power.


    The real duel hadn''t started, everything just now was just a temptation, and now he knew something about this fortune-teller.


    I have to say that this fortune-teller still has two tricks, but if you just rely on this little spiritual power to fight him, you still can''t get into Su Yan''s eyes.


    "With just such a little strength, you should save the time."


    There was a chill in Shi Liankai''s eyes. This time he lost his smile and regarded Su Yan as his true opponent.


    The ray of light just now can be regarded as his 50% strength. Being so easily resisted by Su Yan, he naturally no longer scorns Su Yan as before.


    "Fight."


    Shi Liankai looked at Su Yan faintly, his body was filled with a ray of blue light, extremely bright, dyeing his white hair blue.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Shi Liankai rushed to Su Yan''s side and waved a palm at will. The power was overwhelming, as terrifying as the palm of a cloud.


    Su Yan''s eyes also burned with the intent to fight, and it was a pleasure to be able to fight this Shi Liankai. Of course, he would naturally have a firm grasp of victory.


    Facing Shi Liankai''s palm, Su Yan''s spiritual power suddenly burned, his arm actually had dragon scale patterns, and "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" was displayed by him.


    "The Might of Dragon Fist!"


    Su Yan''s fist not only has spiritual power burning wildly, but also contains the profound meaning of dragon fist. This fist is at least several times stronger than pure power.


    When the palm fist touched, a wave of ripples shook and spread, and countless trees were directly cut off the canopy. The ripples spread for thousands of miles to disperse, which shocked countless people.


    However, in an instant, the two were constantly fighting each other, with more than a hundred moves, and the sound of Jiulong Mountain was constant, shaking the world more than thunder.


    The two are in the air, you come and go, there is no fear, every move is a powerful force, without any reservation.


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power burned wildly, so that the inner alchemy was attracted, and he was instantly surrounded like a sea of ??fire.


    However, Shi Liankai''s body had already been wrapped in blue spiritual power, which could protect him from damage and resist Su Yan''s powerful attacks.


    Su Yan''s eyebrows were full of evil spirits, and the clenched fist actually showed a hint of sharpness, and the dragon screamed endlessly, rushing straight to the nine heavens. This fist truly displayed ten percent of his power!


    "Good job!"


    On the contrary, Shi Liankai was not half afraid, his eyes were full of fiery, and he looked forward to the strength of Su Yan''s attack.


    When he was hit by Su Yan''s fist, he suddenly regretted it. The power of this punch was beyond his imagination.


    But after a moment of resistance, the blue spiritual power of Shi Liankai''s body broke like glass, and Su Yan''s fist also blasted on his chest.


    This force caused Shi Liankai to instantly change color, and then rammed into the Jiulong mountain wall, rushing directly into the mountain wall within three meters.


    When Shi Liankai crawled out, his breath was wilted and his body was full of scars. The most serious thing was that his chest was so hollow that he was about to be beaten through.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the arrogance that he had just now, and was beaten back to his original shape at once, extremely old, like an old man who had ended.


    Shi Liankai looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of killing intent, and the blood all over his body was directly turned into invisible by him.


    "You can!"


    This is naturally an angry sentence, and the anger towards Su Yan also shows that he is really angry, and the consequences are terrible.


    However, Su Yan didn''t speak, and rushed towards him again, his entire body''s strength gathered to his arm, and he was shocked to cover another blow. The strength was a little stronger than before.


    Shi Liankai''s pupils shrank suddenly, his blue spiritual power hurriedly formed a mass of barriers, and at the same time he meditated on the secret technique.


    When Su Yan blasted through his barrier, Shi Liankai''s secret technique was also completed, and there was an extra whirlpool beside him, as if he was about to swallow Su Yan.


    Su Yan was directly pulled by the whirlpool, this force was very powerful, because he was also going to kill Shi Liankai, the two powers complemented each other, and they wanted to **** Su Yan into it.


    Su Yan changed his fist in a hurry and punched his chest, which resolved the crisis.


    At this time, blood was all over his chest, and his chest was slightly sunken, which was obviously hurt.


    Shi Liankai smiled, looking at Su Yan''s contemptuous expression, at this moment, he completely restored his arrogance.


    "It''s just a barbarian, what can you do with me now?"


    Su Yan''s eyes surged, Shi Liankai''s secret technique was indeed powerful and had terrible suction power. If he attacked rashly, he would definitely be swallowed into it and become the turtle in his urn.


    This must be done, otherwise Shi Liankai will be quite invincible, which will only make him more arrogant and ignore everything.


    "Come on, hit me!"


    Shi Liankai was completely unscrupulous, mocking Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, his hands changed, and the fragmentation style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Forms came out, and a burst of fragmentation force directly rushed toward the vortex.


    Shi Liankai''s eyes changed, and his secret technique was broken, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Looking at the vortex disappearing a little bit, with no suction, Shi Liankai looked at Su Yan bitterly and shouted: "What is your breaking technique?!"


    "The breaking technique that can kill you."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not gossip with him, and kill him first, so as not to continue wasting his energy.


    So Su Yan used the Fragmentation Style again, and headed towards Shi Liankai, violently violent, like a golden dragon.


    Shi Liankai couldn''t defend at all, and he was completely uncomfortable with Su Yan''s shattering, as if he was going to fall apart.


    In the end, Shi Liankai��s body was full of blood holes, and blood was all over his body.


    "This is just the beginning!"


    Shi Liankai''s anger turned into fear, Su Yan''s power is really too strong, and there are more terrifying secret techniques than him, and now he really can''t despise Su Yan.


    Feeling mad at the body casually, the injury was stopped, but Su Yan''s offensive did not stop.


    Finally resisted Su Yan''s offensive move, but his own energy and blood surged extremely.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan and roared: "Do you think you can kill me like this, too naive!"


    Shi Liankai actually got a seal on his hands, and once again displayed a secret technique, and this secret technique did not protect him, nor did it attack Su Yan, but scattered into strands of spiritual power light, released toward the entire East Island .


    "Do you have any secret technique for fragmentation, I also have a more powerful secret technique!" Shi Liankai sneered, "I am a master of divination, and naturally have the power of divination. The six million luck in the East Island is added. I see how you oppose me. !"

 Chapter 765： Kowloon formation

    Shi Liankai used the secret technique, and countless threads went towards the entire East Island. These are all spiritual powers, to win his luck and join himself.


    It can be said that there are more than six million people on the East Island, and everyone''s luck is collected by him. This huge luck can be imagined.


    Qi Luck is illusory, invisible and intangible, but it can make a person turn danger into danger, turn bad luck into good fortune, and even the usual **** luck.


    With six million luck and luck, this is such a terrible thing, something that has never been heard in the world, and it is impossible to happen.


    However, Shi Liankai did it. As a fortune-teller, he has the ability to predict the future. Although his spells are low, he can also guess what happens if there is nothing, and even has a more keen sense of major events, luck, and the future. .


    At this time, the countless strands of blue spiritual power had been taken back by him, flying into his body one after another, strengthening his luck.


    Some people say that luck is nonsense, while others believe that Su Yan is naturally strong.


    He looked at Shi Liankai indifferently, at his extremely arrogant gaze, and even his ecstatic face, there was a trace of pity in his heart.


    "Six million luck is added, in my eyes it is like a family."


    Who is Su Yan, the existence of the immortal emperor, what kind of things he has never seen before, six million fortunes, when billions of immortals bowed down and bowed to him, what kind of luck it was!


    Therefore, he is not afraid of Shi Liankai''s tricks.


    however����


    Shi Liankai looked at Su Yan at this moment, still with an ironic smile on his face.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, and I have to convince you to reach this stage at such an age. I even know that you are definitely different from ordinary people. It must be because of some chance or something."


    Su Yan is still indifferent, so what if you know, do you know that Lao Tzu is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor? Knowing it can scare you.


    "Opportunity and even **** luck are all air luck, you can stand at this step is the existence of luck!"


    Shi Liankai couldn''t help roaring, his long white hair was swaying in the wind, making him maddened by the shawl.


    Su Yan suddenly understood some of Shi Liankai''s words, and at the same time his indifferent expression turned into a cold killing intent.


    he knows����


    "Do you want to break through with luck!"


    Su Yan yelled, staring at Shi Liankai stubbornly, his fists clenched, he was a little worried at this moment, and there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    Air luck can enable people to accomplish some things that cannot be done normally, and air luck represents extraordinary performance. That''s how it is.


    Shi Liankai showed white teeth. It was surprising that his teeth were kept so well at such an age. After all, teeth were one of the criteria for testing a person''s health.


    "Hahaha!"


    Shi Liankai looked up to the sky and roared, and the whole Jiulong Mountain could hear his unbridled laughter, with an arrogant meaning.


    "Su Baxian, are you afraid?!"


    After Shi Liankai laughed and looked at Su Yan, there was a blue light flashing in his eyes. His body was no longer tight at this moment. Obviously he did not continue to use Su Yan as an opponent, because at this point he I thought I had defeated Su Yan.


    "Fear, there is no word fear in Su Baxian''s dictionary!"


    Naturally, Su Yan will not be afraid of the slightest. He has worked his entire life and cultivated for thousands of years. If he is afraid of becoming an emperor, how can he be reincarnated with a ray of soul!


    "I just want to understand one thing, nothing more."


    "I want to understand, that''s good, otherwise you thought that my six million luck was just a joke, and I would only step on **** luck."


    "Hmph, you are self-aware when you say that."


    Su Yan''s complexion was completely restored, but his heart was still disturbed. He was jealous. Yes, he was jealous of Shi Liankai. If he breaks through the realm by luck, wouldn''t it be really dangerous.


    To know that Shi Liankai''s realm is not low, Su Yan and him have already known that he is the realm of Grand Master Consummation, and breaking through means that he wants to break through the Grand Master and enter the realm of Taoists.


    Taoist, this is a mysterious and mysterious name, which represents strength, but also represents honor. Taoist is to the master, but heaven and earth to the ants.


    This may be the case with the cultivation of Dao, at least the thousands of creatures on earth would think so.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Shi Liankai entered the realm of Taoists, and Su Yan would undoubtedly lose. After all, the realm of Taoists was only in the late innate stage.


    Su Yan is just jealous, the only jealous, Taoist is not easy to deal with, there is a chance of defeat, which has made him very upset.


    Shi Liankai looked at Su Yan''s cold face, smiled more unscrupulously, and completely relaxed.


    "Are you scared?" Shi Liankai looked into Su Yan''s eyes and suddenly roared directly, "Kneel down for me and bow down to me!"


    He wanted to use this to attack Su Yan''s inner defense and make Su Yan completely collapse, which would save him a lot of strength.


    At this time, the martial arts circles and even the political and business leaders in the entire East Island are paying great attention to the every move of Jiulong Mountain. This is likely to be related to the structure of the East Island, their interests and even their destiny.


    "Look, they stopped fighting."


    "Master divination seems to be saying something, it seems very relaxed."


    "Na Su Baxian''s face is very ugly, is it because Master Divination has the advantage?!"


    There was silence. After all, Su Yan had the upper hand in the match just now. This is an indisputable fact.


    But a master slowly said at this moment: "I just saw countless blue things heading towards the master divination. I wonder if it was because of this that he suddenly became stronger."


    "It''s very possible. Otherwise, why is it so easy for Master Divination? He is no longer afraid of Su Ba first."


    "I heard Master Diviner yelling just now, six million luck has been added to him, just listen to it, the pen can''t be drawn."


    "Master Divination will definitely win, Su Baxian definitely can''t beat him."


    For a while, everyone roared again, and the momentum shook the sky, so that Shi Liankai on Jiulong Mountain could hear it.


    Shi Liankai showed a more arrogant smile, and said to Su Yan: "Look, as people want, I have accepted their luck, and they are still cheering for me. This is increasing my luck."


    Su Yan was completely calm at the moment, even if Shi Liankai really became a Taoist, then he could still fight without fear.


    So, why should he be afraid, what else is he afraid of, why is he wasting time, just just kill.


    "How about you become a Taoist, you will still die in my hands."


    "No, how can I venture to break through the Taoist people, even if I have six million luck, I will not take the risk."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, it was inevitable that he was thinking too much, and he would be more fearless if he didn''t break through.


    But Shi Liankai laughed cruelly, his hands were sealed, the world changed color, and the entire Jiulong Mountain looked like a place of purgatory.


    "I collected my luck to use the Nine Dragon Formation and kill you here!"

 Chapter 766： Dark day

    Shi Liankai revealed the ultimate reason, but he didn''t expect that his behavior was just to perform a secret technique, and wanted to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a mockery on his face when he heard this. It was so troublesome to perform secret techniques. It seemed that this old thing didn''t have a few catties.


    Seeing Su Yan''s contempt, Shi Liankai was naturally full of anger, and roared again: "Do you think the Nine Dragon Formation is so simple? It takes countless luck to successfully deploy it!"


    "Huh, incapable means incapable, so what''s the point."


    Shi Liankai was thoroughly ridiculed by Su Yan, and he was furious, but in a short while, he recovered his expression.


    "What am I mad at you? Anyway, you will die in my Nine Dragon Array. You know, it took me decades to build this Nine Dragon Array."


    Only then did Su Yan understand that the Nine Dragons formation he was doing was a real formation, not a virtual formation.


    The real formation means that the trap has already been set up, waiting for the enemy or prey to enter the pit, and then activate it to capture and kill it.


    The virtual array is to directly cast out, instantly control the enemy or prey, and then surrender or beheaded.


    It seems that the virtual array is more powerful than the real array, but it is not.


    The construction of the real array is time-consuming and laborious, and requires higher requirements for the builder. At the same time, once activated, its power will be more than ten times stronger than the virtual array, which is an absolute murderous array.


    It''s no wonder that this old immortal Shi Liankai spent so much time and effort just to make sure that he could activate the long-arranged real Nine Dragon Formation.


    Naturally, the difficulty of activation does not need to be described. If it is easy, Shi Liankai would not add six million luck to him. It would be a waste of time.


    Now that the formation has been activated, the sky has suddenly changed, and the entire Jiulong Mountain seems to have fallen into purgatory, dark.


    The sky has already become extremely dark, and the clouds in the sky have long been covered by vortexes, as if swallowing a giant beast and swallowing everything into it.


    At the same time, the entire Jiulong Mountain was also rumbling loudly. At each specific location, a rune that was originally inserted into the ground appeared. At this moment, all the runes are connected together. The runes are shining, revealing a strange power.


    Shi Liankai leaped into the air, looking at Su Yan like a prey, looking at Su Yan with a condescending meaning.


    "Su Baxian, my Nine Dragon Formation has been activated, and now I want to kill you only in a moment!"


    Shi Liankai laughed again, and the whole East Island seemed to be able to hear it, not just Jiulong Mountain.


    At this time, Su Yan was naturally trapped in the formation, with countless rune taboos all over the surrounding area, and he did not give him a chance to escape, completely wrapped up in layers to seal him in the Nine Dragon Mountains.


    "Su Ba first, you are still a little tender. Give me time, let me add my luck and activate the Nine Dragon Formation. Now you can break my body with peace of mind!"


    However, Shi Liankai did not let the Nine Dragon Formation directly strangle Su Yan, because he still had to ask the most concerned questions.


    "God has the virtue of good living, and I also respect the virtue of heaven, and give you a chance."


    At this time, Su Yan''s whole body was already confined by some rune taboos. As long as he moved slightly, a blue light was enveloped, making him immobile.


    Su Yan looked at Shi Liankai and said, "What opportunity?"


    "Hand over the super psychic liquid and spare you not to die!"


    Shi Liankai''s eyes were like electricity, looking straight at Su Yan, as if seeing a delicious delicacy. Su Yan was a delicacy in his eyes, and his hope of improving his realm.


    "You still want super psychiatric fluid."


    "Of course, that''s something that can improve cultivation, who doesn''t want it."


    "Yes, everyone wants it, but it depends on me whether it can get it."


    A smile appeared on Shi Liankai''s face and he looked at Su Yan and said, "You are a smart person, but you have to recognize the situation. Now you don''t have the capital to negotiate terms with me."


    Shi Liankai naturally thought that Su Yan wanted to negotiate terms with him, relying on his super psychic power fluid, not afraid that he would kill him.


    "You think too much, you have no right to negotiate terms with me."


    Shi Liankai''s face suddenly became cold and he looked at Su Yan and scolded: "Aren''t you afraid of death, my Nine Dragon Formation, let alone the Grand Master''s consummation, even the existence of the Grand Master''s pinnacle has to hate and drink blood."


    Shi Liankai is naturally confident. After all, this is a handed down formation. His Patriarch relied on this formation to kill the existence of the aisle. Although the gap between him and the Patriarch is not small, the existence below the killing of the Taoist is not Same as playing.


    "You are talking about Grand Master Consummation, Grand Master Peak, and I am not."


    Shi Liankai smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "You are not in the realm of you. Is it possible that you are still a Taoist?"


    "Huh, Taoist, Lao Tzu is in the middle congenital stage!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a majestic aura burst out, surrounded by golden flames beating, and the rune taboo of his body was also crashed by him at this moment.


    Shi Liankai''s face suddenly became cold at this moment, with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    He had already determined that Su Yan was too extraordinary to be taken care of by ordinary people. If he didn''t kill him quickly, he might have something wrong.


    As for the super psychic fluid, fish and bear''s paw can''t have both. Even if the formula is not available, the production base still has a lot of inventory, which is a good make up.


    "Su Baxian, give you a chance if you don''t cherish it, then you can blame me!"


    Shi Liankai''s face became cold, his face full of killing intent appeared, and blue spiritual power poured out all over his body, instantly activating the Nine Dragon Formation.


    This fluctuation was even more terrifying than just now, and the world was already very dim and dark, as if being in purgatory.


    The entire Jiulong Mountain was like a giant beast, trembling at this moment, as if the ground was sinking.


    Su Yan was still swaying around, flying sand and rocks, trees crumbled, and even the sturdy villa collapsed.


    Seeing this, the people of Dongdao from different parties in the distance all showed fear, and they hurriedly backed away, for fear that it would affect themselves in this way.


    But some masters and even masters in the martial arts world were a little calmer, thinking that these fluctuations could not affect them, after all, they were far apart.


    "Master divination is finally going to be true, and Su Ba can''t escape first, and will surely die on Jiulong Mountain."


    "Su Ba died first, and our East Island is also quiet, Amitabha."


    "Fortunately and fatefully, there is a divination master on the East Island."


    Everyone has unparalleled confidence in Shi Liankai. Shi Liankai seems to be a godlike existence in their hearts, and they are extremely respected.


    For Shi Liankai, this is no different from an excellent good thing. In this way, he can continuously provide him with a steady stream of air and blessing himself, so that the problems of the Nine Dragon Formation will be reduced a lot.


    "Su Ba first, why bother to resist, facing my Nine Dragon formation, all your resistance is futile."


    Shi Liankai gushed out of spiritual power and bombarded Su Yan, and the sky was fluctuating for it.

 Chapter 767： Variables, variables!

    Facing Shi Liankai''s violent attack, Su Yan''s expression became cold, and he waved his hands, and a majestic golden spiritual power poured out, instantly blocking the attack of spiritual power.


    When the two collided, a terrible shock erupted, as if to collapse the Jiulong Mountain.


    Shi Liankai sneered again and again, this was just the beginning, and then the real means.


    At this time, the entire Jiulong Mountain was completely changed, like a great formation of purgatory, and countless runes and taboos appeared in the mountain, not only that, but also many flying sand and walking stones rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan clenched his hands tightly, the dragon scales appeared, and he blasted out a punch without fear.


    The stones that were as hard as iron were all cracked and turned into rain stones, smashing into the entire Jiulong Mountain.


    "It''s starting. Master divination will use powerful methods. I will watch Su Baxian be buried in Jiulong Mountain with my own eyes."


    "That''s the formation. Su Ba will never escape first. He will definitely be strangled in the formation."


    Countless onlookers, even those who are strong masters, are extremely nervous at this moment, and even sweat on their foreheads.


    At this time, countless rune taboos came towards Su Yan''s suppression, the sky and the dark blue light increased greatly, and the world changed color.


    A wave of horror, like an invisible force, attacked Su Yan, as if to tear him to pieces.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of coldness, and this wave of volatility made him change color, and it was not weak.


    All spiritual power poured into his arms, Su Yan no longer hesitated, and directly displayed the strongest move. If not, he felt that he would be crushed by this strange fluctuation.


    This is Su Yan''s strongest back-hand, and it is also his extremely skilled move.


    "Struggling is useless, die!"


    Shi Liankai smiled, his own formation was used by the ancestors to kill the aisle, how could Su Yan, who was in the perfect state of the grand master, be able to resist it.


    Moreover, this formation is dead, and once activated, it will have similar effects. He did not overestimate the formation, but underestimated the formation.


    Su Yan''s body was full of golden light, comparable to the dazzling sun and moon, and his body was endlessly roaring. A ghostly golden dragon actually cut through the sky and soared into the sky.


    The radiant light poured down, directly following Su Yan''s strongest blow, and blasted towards the weird wave.


    boom!


    A deafening sound followed, and the light scattered to light up half of the sky. This explosive sound of terror scared the entire East Island people to tremble.


    "This turns out to be the strength of Grand Master Consummation!"


    A strong master in the early stage of the grandmaster''s hands trembled, and in addition to fear or fear in his eyes, it took a long time to recover.


    Those who are weaker have long been too scared to watch anymore and fled directly.


    Su Yan''s strongest blow did not really smash the weird fluctuations, but only slightly blocked it for a while, which made his face full of coldness.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt that he had really met his opponent. This Nine Dragon formation was really not easy, and it was barely considered the second-level initial formation.


    He is only in the middle congenital realm, facing the second-level initial formation, he is actually very reluctant, otherwise his eyes will not be so correct.


    Shi Liankai naturally saw Su Yan''s eyes, and his heart was very excited at this time. Killing Su Baxian, he is the true venerable in the south and is respected by hundreds of millions of people.


    "I have to thank you, it''s not you and I won''t make it to the sky in one step, hahaha!"


    Faced with Shi Liankai''s unbridled smile, Su Yan ignored it. At present, destroying the weird fluctuations was the top priority.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, his eyes closed tightly, and his brain and consciousness were floating out. He had to find the eyes of this formation so that he could defeat it.


    But as soon as the divine consciousness floated out, the weird fluctuations came to kill him again, and Su Yan was almost certain that this was the ghost of the formation, this was a murderous formation!


    In the cultivation world, once the murderous array appears, millions of corpses will inevitably fall.


    He didn''t expect that Shi Liankai would actually have such a formation. Although it was a thousand miles away from the real murder formation, it was still extremely powerful.


    The weird fluctuations are coming, but in the blink of an eye, they have blasted into Su Yan''s chest. This fluctuation is invisible and hard to detect.


    Even if it is aware of it, it has already attacked you. If the speed is a little slower, it may be directly killed.


    Su Yan jumped quickly, but his feet were still bombarded by this strange wave, and he suddenly sank, his muscles and bones shattered directly, becoming residues.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual power to stabilize the residue, and then his dantian spiritual power was moisturized, so that his feet did not suffer more secondary damage.


    The weird fluctuations didn''t need to stop for a moment, and continued to kill Su Yan, it was bound to kill him to stop.


    Su Yan suddenly understood at this moment that this weird fluctuation might be an obsession, and the Nine Dragon Formation actually condensed a powerful obsession.


    Su Yan understood that a cold smile appeared on his face, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. This scene shocked Shi Liankai''s heart and looked uneasy.


    Could it be possible that he knew the fundamentals of the formation, absolutely impossible, this secret is strong, not the descendants of the ancients who can know and see through, I think too much.


    Shi Liankai comforted himself, still looking at Su Yan in the formation very calmly, waiting for his spiritual power to be exhausted, and then killing him.


    After Su Yan knew the fundamentals, he finally recited the secret book silently, waving his hands like a nine-nine dragon galloping force, and he was performing the secret book of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens".


    "The finishing touch!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly looked like longan eyes, shining with golden light. With this technique, he could see many things that he couldn''t see.


    Su Yan had already seen the strange fluctuations at this moment. It was a soul-like obsession, an armor, disheveled hair, and a huge axe in his hand.


    This is like an ancient general who was obsessed with, turned into a Nine-Dragon formation, a murderous formation.


    "For hundreds of years, you have been used by others, let me help you rest in peace!"


    Su Yan''s eyes moved and he flew into the air, and the soul followed, and the axe slashed at him directly.


    "Long Teng Thousand Miles!"


    Su Yan''s speed is incredibly fast, several times faster than before. This is the power of the third style of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens".


    The soul couldn''t catch up with Su Yan at all, and was dragged far behind, which caused the originally calm Shi Liankai''s face to change suddenly.


    "How did you see him, how could it be possible!"


    Shi Liankai''s roar was not heard by Su Yan at all. Even if he heard Su Yan, he would not answer him. He wanted to let this soul rest in peace.


    Knowing where the enemy is, then it is much easier to deal with.


    Su Yan''s destructive move just now took a lot of power in the pursuit because he didn''t know the opponent''s location, and this time he could easily defeat it.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    Su Yan roared, and directly bombarded the chasing soul with a majestic and terrifying collapse, immediately turning it into ashes.


    At this moment, Shi Liankai collapsed directly to the ground, looking at Su Yan in the formation and calling out, "Variables, variables!"

 Chapter 768： Draw a circle to curse you!

    Very stalwart, like a general of a god, standing with his head high at the moment, his face is full of proud expression.


    "I have fought throughout my life, killed countless enemies, and made endless contributions, but in the end I made wedding dresses for others, and even if I died, I was still mutilated by others, not peaceful!"


    The soul''s face was full of blue veins, and there was a ghostly blue flame in his eyes, obviously he was very angry.


    The soul looked at Su Yan, with a rare smile, and nodded to Su Yan.


    "Thank you, you are destined not to be a mortal, you can chase that distant mystery."


    The stalwart body became lighter and lighter at this moment, and finally all turned into blue spiritual power and dissipated in the Jiulong Mountain.


    He was rested, the shackles of his soul broke, and he was no longer at the mercy of others.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, his face suddenly became calm, his mood was mixed for a while, and his heart felt a little.


    This general is proud of the world and brave enough to fight on the battlefield. He is so like in his previous life, but he is still harmed by others and fell into this field.


    "I am luckier than you, I am born again."


    Su Yan said faintly, he stopped looking at the sky, and with a wave of his hand, countless taboo runes burned out of thin air.


    For the dead to rest in peace, this is a blessing.


    But Su Yan still has things to do, because he is still in the Nine Dragon Formation, this formation has not been destroyed, and he wants to destroy Shi Liankai.


    "Pretending to be a god, I thought you were really capable. It turned out that you were only relying on your ancestors for protection."


    A trace of disdain flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and Shi Liankai now saw the existence of ants in his eyes.


    Shi Liankai''s forehead was full of cold sweat at the moment, but his eyes were still extremely sharp, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "What if you break it, you still can''t break my formation!"


    Su Yan was even more disdainful. There was a big murderous array in the early stage of the second level. Without the killing spirit, there was no fear at all.


    "I will let you see what despair is!"


    After Su Yan said, he directly flew up and rushed towards the place where the rune taboos were most concentrated.


    However, Shi Liankai''s complexion changed completely at this moment. He knew that Su Yan had spotted his eyes. This was the worst premonition and the worst possible.


    Countless taboo runes, like countless shackles, swarmed towards Su Yan, bound to trap him.


    However, Su Yan''s dragon scales appeared on both hands, his body was burning with golden light, and the cover was extremely pressured. It was definitely not something that these rune taboos could trap.


    With a punch, countless rune taboos were shattered, and the sky glowed with dazzling light. The surrounding ripples shook, and Jiulong Mountain became a ruin.


    "It''s ridiculous that you want to trap me in the early second-level murderous array!"


    Su Yan moved towards the edge of the formation, which was the edge of the formation that separated him from Jiulong Mountain.


    That''s right, the formation eye is here, this is the center of the entire formation, once destroyed, it will collapse.


    Su Yanneng found the formation eye at a glance. Naturally, he had a wealth of experience. At the same time, he also knew that the runes were the densest here. This was naturally to protect the formation eye.


    Su Yan''s fist burned frantically, using the force of the cover, and directly blasted towards the eye with a punch. This blow was extremely powerful and unstoppable, and the sky trembled.


    Those countless rune taboos could no longer stop half a point at this moment, they were all shattered by Su Yan''s fist, completely exposing the front of the eye.


    The violent spiritual power directly bombarded the eyes, and the sky blue light was resisting Su Yan''s punching power, but it was in vain in the end.


    boom!


    boom!


    Two incomparably breathtaking sounds of huge shaking sounded, and what followed was that the entire Jiulong Mountain completely tilted and collapsed.


    This also announced that Shi Liankai''s Nine Dragon Formation was destroyed, and Su Yan completely cracked it.


    Su Yan stood in the air, looking at Shi Liankai, only killing intent appeared in his eyes. How could he give up without killing Shi Liankai, it would be endless trouble in the future.


    "Your Nine Dragon Formation is broken, I see what you have to do, just use it."


    In the face of Su Yan''s clamor, Shi Liankai''s liver was splitting, his head covered in white hair and shawls danced wildly, his eyes were dripping with blood, obviously angry.


    "Su Baxian, the effort I spent decades was destroyed by you, I want you to pay for it!"


    Shi Liankai leaped forward, and before he got close to Su Yan, he attacked fiercely, and blue spiritual power poured out frantically.


    Su Yan''s face was contemptuous, and with a wave of his hand, this terrifying blow was directly resolved.


    "Su Baxian, I have six million fortunes, you can''t kill me."


    "Six million fortunes have been added to you. I never felt arrogant when I was creeping out of billions of immortals."


    "Haha, you, Su Baxian, are the best at pretending to be the world. You really know how to blow."


    Su Yan stopped talking nonsense with Shi Liankai and killed them directly, saving time.


    He rushed directly to Shi Liankai, displayed Long Teng Qianli, and instantly appeared behind Shi Liankai, and then slammed his fist on Shi Liankai''s back.


    This punch has the power to shake the sky, and it is accompanied by a shattering force, which can be described as a bold blow.


    Shi Liankai suffered this blow, his complexion changed abruptly, and a large black hole appeared directly on his back, emitting a burnt smell.


    "Su Baxian, it is unreasonable that you attacked me sneakily!"


    Shi Liankai went wild on the spot, his face full of violent, white hair directly floating in the air, like a white-haired witch.


    The blue spiritual power all over his body is gushing out, without the slightest intention of keeping his hands. This is a desperate battle. If you lose, you will die.


    Shi Liankai''s hands seemed as if two blue lightning bolts were gathering, and the whole fluctuation caused the heaven and the earth to have violent thunder and lightning.


    "Die to me!"


    With this attack, two lightning-like blue spiritual powers directly bombarded Su Yan, wherever they went, they seemed to be distorting the space.


    Facing Shi Liankai''s crazy blow, Su Yan did not evade, nor did he make strong resistance.


    Lightning, what a familiar thing that is, to him, it is even more delicious than the super soul liquid.


    That''s right, Su Yan wanted to swallow them and turn them into his own spiritual power. He had such courage.


    He opened his lips directly and countless blue electric lights poured in, instantly expanding his mouth, and his belly was as if pregnant.


    There are still electric lights on his face, naturally he is not willing to be swallowed. There are countless green veins in his stomach, making people look at the scalp numb.


    Su Yan trembled all over, and was shocked by this violent electric light, but he still suppressed it, and then only needs to run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to resolve it.


    This scene completely frightened Shi Liankai. Su Yan''s strongest blow was directly swallowed by Su Yan. What a rub, there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    There was only fear in his eyes, only unwillingness on his face, he knew he was defeated.


    With six million fortunes added to him, he still can''t overcome the variables, and he still failed to calculate his own destiny as a fortune-teller. This is fate, fate!


    "I want to draw a circle and curse you!"


    Shi Liankai finally floated in his hands, drawing a blue circle of spiritual power, and then dissipating, this was his divination curse.

 Chapter 769： Royal titles

    "I''m dead, don''t think about living a good life!"


    Shi Liankai seemed to have the last bit of madness, his divination ability was not bad, otherwise, why is he called a divination master.


    But this is completely useless for Su Yan, because he doesn''t believe in any curse, let alone Shi Liankai''s curse is too pediatric for him.


    "Die."


    The killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes became violent, and the collapse of the 16th Shaking Style was displayed by him.


    A terrifying and violent force of destruction directly bombarded Shi Liankai, and it was bound to kill him, otherwise he would never stop.


    Shi Liankai glared at him with a look of fear on his face. He was scared, and he was naturally scared in the face of death.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I am willing to be your slave."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I am not interested in taking garbage like you into a slave."


    The crushing force directly bombarded Shi Liankai''s body, and a ray of light flashed all around. Following Shi Liankai''s body, it collapsed directly, turning into countless dust and floating in the Nine Dragon Mountain Stream.


    Su Yan looked at the entire mountain stream, his eyes slowly restored to calmness, and when Shi Liankai died, there would be nothing left for him.


    But the martial arts world and the political and business circles of Dongdao in the distance were trembling. They were so cool in their hearts that they couldn''t think that the divination master, whom he respected and respected, was defeated, and defeated in a mess.


    In the end, they were so dead that they couldn''t even leave their bodies. At this moment, Su Yan was definitely a demon **** in their hearts, and he deserved to be called Su Blood Demon.


    "It''s over, this time is over."


    A master fell directly to the ground, his face full of despair, Su Ba won first, which was an absolute blow to them.


    "I still have ten thousand mu of fertile land, and I still have a mansion, I don''t want to lose it."


    "I still have a financial company, and I have countless beauties, how can I give up."


    "Master Dongdao without divining, there will be no sky."


    For a time, the entire East Island was full of sorrow, and countless people shed tears for it, all in despair.


    They don''t know what they will meet next, or how Su Yan will treat them, but they know that Su Yan is likely to overthrow the martial arts world and the political and business circles of Dongdao.


    However, Su Yan appeared in the villa near the mountain at this moment, which was well preserved. After all, there was still some distance from the top of Jiulong Mountain.


    And the entire Rong Family Grandmaster and even the worshippers were so scared that they all bowed and bowed like begging dogs, not daring to look at Su Yan.


    "Your Rong family is dead, and your master divination is also dead. What do you say now?"


    No one dared to say a word, they were all frightened, and there was no way to talk with Su Yan.


    "Don''t tell me, then I will burn the Rong family on fire and let you die in the flames!"


    Su Yan''s expression was stunned for a moment, killing intent appeared in his heart, and flames throbbed in his eyes.


    The generals of the Rong family were frightened and desperate, and a master was helpless in despair.


    He hesitated and said in fear: "We...we never wanted to fight against Grand Master. Everything is done by glory and has nothing to do with us."


    "It''s irrelevant, then I won''t kill you, but if my time is wasted, I have to pay something."


    "Pay, we will pay, the entire Rong family will give it to the adults."


    "Very good, I only need Rongjia Group."


    Su Yan disappeared, and the entire Rong family still bowed down for a long time before they knew it.


    The person of the Rong family''s grandmaster, sweat all over his body at this moment, was naturally scared.


    "Quickly, send the group to the Casino Shiya Group in person."


    Where did he dare to delay a little bit, this is God''s eye, giving them a chance to live.


    At this time, the Fang family compound was extremely silent, and Fang Zemin was fortunate to save his life, but 200 billion was enough to make the Fang family devastated, and there would be no more four families in the East Island.


    However, after learning about the other two families, Fang Zemin was very grateful that his precious daughter and Su Yan knew each other, otherwise he would also be destroyed.


    "Ruya, everything is wrong with my father, it is my father who hurt you."


    Fang Ruya has calmed down at this moment. Everything on the East Island will have nothing to do with her. Now she just wants her family to be safe.


    However, there was a figure in the Fang family compound, no doubt Su Yan.


    Fang Ruya was startled, she didn''t dare to look directly at Su Yan, her head down at a loss.


    Fang Zemin was even more scared and paralyzed on the ground, his face pale and sad in his heart.


    I still think too much, as such a blood demon, how can I let myself go.


    Fang Ruya also understood this possibility and stopped directly in front of her father, looking at Su Yan fearlessly.


    "Su Yan, you said you wouldn''t kill my dad, but you have to believe it."


    Su Yan looked at the two calmly, with no killing intent on his face.


    "I, Su Ba, act first. When did I lose my word?"


    Fang Ruya was at peace, and it seemed that Su Yan was not here to kill her father, so why did she come.


    "Recently, I went around Dongdao and took the Rongjia Group by the way. Add your company''s company. The four major companies in Dongdao are mine. I can''t do much alone."


    Fang Ruya trembled. Could it be that Su Yan wanted her, impossible, absolutely impossible, how could Su Yan still trust her.


    "You have been on vacation for so long, shouldn''t you go to work, otherwise I will deduct money."


    Su Yan''s words were like sweet and clear spring water, which made Fang Ruya''s heart extremely excited. Su Yan still trusted her and believed her.


    At this moment, she cried silently, weeping with joy, and even more fortunate, that is the existence of the four big families plus the Shiya Group, a kingdom of trillions!


    "Why, don''t you want it?


    Seeing Fang Ruya indifferent, Su Yan couldn''t help but asked unhappy.


    "Yes, I will definitely do better."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and disappeared.


    "Ruya, you are my family''s great fortune."


    Fang Zemin was also full of tears, and this news was tantamount to sending charcoal in the snow to their Fang family.


    The reason why Su Yan continued to use Fang Ruya was naturally because she had nothing to do with this matter. Besides, she was just a manager. She was not afraid of half a cent and was greedy for a little money at most. He had no interest in money.


    A few days later, Su Yan appeared in the palace of the capital of the East Island, which is the highest administrative place in this place.


    At this moment, he was standing at the front desk, and the celebrities of the East Island were all sitting under the stage, a person who looked like a dog, but he did not have the heart and soul of that day.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t touch them at all, but just destroyed the four houses and the fortune-teller Shi Liankai. They were a false alarm.


    "After being unanimously confirmed by everyone on the East Island, the title of Master Su Zong is now granted, the Royal Duke!"


    The duke, that is naturally the highest title, with incomparable glory, and can walk sideways on the East Island.


    Of course, even if Su Yan didn''t have this title, he could walk sideways. It was completely boring. This title was dispensable to him.


    "Congratulations to Grandmaster Su."


    "Hexi Grandmaster Su."


    "With Master Su, our East Island will be more prosperous in the future."


    Everyone present laughed and praised and flattered, Su Yan was calm and silent, but thought in his heart that it was time to go to Shi Liankai''s lair.

 Chapter 770： Sword Gourd

    Shi Liankai is a fortune-teller, and has been entrenched in the East Island for dozens of years. This old thing must have collected a lot of things.


    Now that he is killed, he will make the best use of what he has, and he will use all his things for a second time without letting those things be buried.


    Su Yan left the palace building, but the celebrities and even the bigwigs of all parties still talked about, and did not hesitate to praise.


    After all, this is a perfect opportunity. If Su Yan''s appreciation can be obtained, it will definitely be the existence of the genius pen not drawing.


    And Fang Ruya had a calm face, she was completely indifferent when she was sitting alone. She knew Su Yan''s character very well, and doing so would only make him even more disgusted.


    After Su Yan had gone a long way, these talents shifted their goals and praised Fang Ruya. After all, Fang Ruya could continue to manage the Shiya Group, these people knew.


    "Ms. Fang is really a phoenix among people. It can be said that she is the CEO of a billion-dollar group."


    "Yeah, Miss Fang not only has the country and the city, but also has such an extraordinary business acumen. I really envy others."


    "Earl Su''s ability to ignore the predecessors is enough to explain everything."


    Fang Ruya furrowed her brows, she ignored her for a while, and left with her Chanel bag.


    This group of people was not angry, and immediately surrounded Fang Zemin, which was simply flattering.


    Fang Zemin laughed. He didn''t expect that after such a big volatility, he could still be valued by all parties. This was an excellent opportunity to stand up.


    At this time, Su Yan had already returned to the villa near the mountain, without a word, plunged into the mountain.


    Jiulong Mountain said it was big and not small, and Shi Liankai��s lair must be very secretive, and Su Yan��s search from place to place was still very troublesome.


    But this is not difficult for Su Yan at all, because he has a powerful divine sense, and he can easily explore the entire Jiulong Mountain, just moments after the divine sense is removed.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged in a wasteland, his eyes were slightly closed, and his divine sense drifted out easily and went directly towards the entire Jiulong Mountain.


    Every place, including the bottom of the mountain, will not be let go, otherwise it is very likely that it will be missed and Shi Liankai''s lair will not be found.


    After sweeping it all over, Su Yan had a clear view of the entire Jiulong Mountain. There was no missing place at all. Su Yan also found a suspicious cave.


    Divine Sense returned to the body, Su Yan showed a faint sneer on his face, and leapt directly towards the entrance of the cave.


    But for a moment, Su Yan appeared at the entrance of the cave, looking at the bottomless cave, he didn''t hesitate at all and jumped in directly.


    The entrance of the cave was very deep, almost tens of meters, and then along the winding path, Su Yan directly entered the underground hinterland of Jiulong Mountain.


    The vision suddenly opened up, and the cave became wider, like an underground palace.


    "Shi Liankai, you will enjoy it."


    Su Yan saw a pit, full of women''s corpses, all of them very young and beautiful, soaked in mercury, naked and unable to rot.


    Obviously, this Shi Liankai relied on the feminine air of young women to delay his aging. This kind of activity is not unreasonable. There are at least dozens of maiden girls in such a pit.


    There is also a mercury pit on the other side. It looks like some construction workers inside. It seems that these people helped him build this underground palace, and then they were all killed.


    In this way, Su Yan''s killing of Shi Liankai would be regarded as a scourge, or if he continues to live, more girls will be brutally killed.


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, the golden flames turned the bodies of dozens of girls and workers in the two pits into ashes.


    Then he went straight to the depths of the cave, and the good things must still be there.


    This is the place where Shi Liankai rests. The jade bed, the huanghuali chair, all kinds of precious things are shining with gold, which is full of luxury.


    And these were of no interest to Su Yan at all. What he wanted was Shi Liankai''s treasures, such as magical artifacts, and he wouldn''t even look at the secrets.


    Su Yan moved casually, and the cabinet was opened, and there were discs and beauty magazines scattered all over the floor. This old thing is really a lascivious.


    Su Yan searched the entire room and found nothing, but he did not give up. This old thing must have hidden the treasure in a more secret place.


    With a move of mind, the consciousness once again separated from the body and directly enveloped the entire cave. Nowhere was left out.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and a faint smile appeared on his face. No matter how much he hid, he couldn''t escape his eyes.


    With a palm of his hand, he slammed into the stone wall and the ground, and everything suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    A wall full of gold and gems, and even various jade artifacts, can brighten the eyes of the blind.


    Anything in it would cost at least tens of millions when it was taken out. It was like a treasure trove.


    However, Su Yan glanced at it, and then ignored them. These things are dispensable and he is not interested. If they are really lacking at that time, they will come and take them away.


    His eyes looked at the ground, and the ground collapsed by him, and a small cave appeared. He suspected that there might be something he cared about.


    Su Yan went straight in, and after turning left and right, there was a small space in front of him. There were two bookshelves inside, filled with various secret books.


    Su Yan didn''t look at it at all, and put it directly into the ghost gourd. These things can be used for Yu Wen Xiongba''s exercises, so he naturally disdains it.


    There was a stone platform made of jade beside it, and a delicate box was placed on it, which made him move slightly.


    Su Yan walked forward directly, trying to open the jade, but just when he touched it, a few poisonous needles shot at him, and a group of powerful spiritual attacks hit him.


    Su Yan''s eyes were contemptuous, and he casually used spiritual power to resist it. As for the poisonous needles when they touched his body, they would fall one after another, and it didn''t hurt him at all.


    Su Yan opened the box, there was nothing dazzling in it, but there was a gourd, which looked very primitive.


    Su Yan recognized at a glance, this is definitely not a simple gourd, this is a sword gourd!


    Sword-raising gourd, as the name suggests, is something that cultivates sword embryos. Using it to moisturize it can turn the sword embryos into a sword, with fierce killing intent or **** blood. If a sword does not raise a sword gourd, its power will be greatly reduced.


    The ten famous swords in ancient legends were all moisturized by the sword-raising gourd, otherwise they would definitely not have such a powerful power, nor would they cause a **** storm when they appeared.


    This thing is a good thing for Su Yan, because his current abilities and even the materials he has are simply unable to produce.


    Once there is a sword in the future, it can be moisturized and turned into a weapon. At the same time, Su Yan can also use another method to create a sword by himself.


    That is the unity of human and sword, and one''s own consciousness is transformed into a sword. Once cast, the power will be more powerful than ordinary swords.


    Su Yan showed a satisfied look on his face. He didn''t expect that Shi Liankai still had this stuff, so he just laughed.

 Chapter 771： return

    Holding the sword-raising gourd, Su Yan left the cave and stood outside the entrance of the cave. He glanced at it, and then waved it. The cave was completely buried.


    Su Yan left Jiulong Mountain quietly and also left East Island. Now that the matter has been handled, he should also go back.


    As for the Shiya Group, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest worries at all. With Fang Ruya in, nothing would go wrong.


    At this time Fang Ruya also returned to the gambling city and began to take charge of the Shiya Group. The current Shiya Group is not what it used to be. It integrates the assets of the four major families. There is no doubt that even the senior officials of China also value the Shiya Group. , After all, it now feeds millions of people.


    Once the Shiya Group collapses, it will not only affect the millions of people, it is like a domino, hundreds of millions of people will be affected, and I am afraid that it is no weaker than the financial turmoil.


    As the CEO, Fang Ruya''s office is naturally the most luxurious and bright presence in the company, but it is not the kind of domineering local tyrants, and it is full of scholarship.


    Fang Ruya was sitting on the sofa and was busy earnestly. After all, the four major companies had just merged, and there were so many things.


    But after working for a while, she stopped, stretched her waist, looked at the entire casino scenery outside the window, and bit her lip.


    "Don''t take a look at Shiya Group after you leave."


    Fang Ruya''s words are naturally sad, frowning slightly, and her mood is very depressed. In fact, her heart is very simple, why didn''t she say goodbye to her.


    "It seems that I am just the most ordinary subordinate in your eyes."


    Fang Ruya smiled bitterly, and the tea cup in her hand dropped to the ground, but she didn''t know it.


    At this time, Su Yan had already returned to Jiangbei on the flight, and the Jiangbei Airport was naturally picked up by Jin Shiya.


    Looking at Jin Shiya in a long skirt, Su Yan showed a smile on her face. Every time something happened, she went out to solve it by herself. When she came back, she would see Jin Shiya waiting for herself eagerly. This feeling was really good.


    It''s like a man working hard outside, there is a woman at home who is waiting for you to return, and this woman is so kind and beautiful, there is no need to worry about her doing bad things.


    There is a goddess in every man''s heart. It is an incomparably perfect existence that can not tolerate others'' profanity, but such a goddess is unique in reality.


    Treat the women around you, whether it is your mother or your girlfriend, this is the most basic responsibility of a man.


    "You drive today."


    Su Yan smiled, jumped directly into the cab, took the sunglasses Jin Shiya handed over, and then slammed on the accelerator, flicking towards Kangzhuang Avenue.


    "Brother Yan, went smoothly this time, right?"


    Jin Shiya was naturally worried. Every time Su Yan left, she was always in fear, knowing that it was definitely not a trivial matter, and Bi would set off a **** storm.


    "Please call me Earl Su from now on."


    Su Yan smiled at Jin Shiya, his face full of pride.


    Jin Shiya punched Su Yan angrily, but Su Yan was slightly surprised.


    "Did you break through?"


    Su Yan took off his glasses and looked at Jin Shiya. The power of her punch just now was not small, it was comparable to the master''s early existence.


    "You are only allowed to break through, not me."


    Jin Shiya gave Su Yan a white look, her face full of arrogance.


    "Please call me Master Jin from now on."


    Su Yan laughed, Jin Shiya''s arrogant meaning, and the joy of cooperating with Master Jin, made him laugh.


    "Hello, Master Jin, does your family know that Master Jin is so sexy?"


    Su Yan is naturally different from ordinary people. There is no pressure at all. Of course, ordinary people can''t do it when driving with one hand and talking while driving. After all, safety comes first.


    Jin Shiya was wearing a long skirt, but Su Yan''s flirting with her thighs revealing her snow-white thighs, her skin can be broken by blows, like a jade stone, seductive.


    Jin Shiya punched Su Yan''s arm and said angrily: "Don''t think about it, I am a master now, and it won''t be long before I surpass you."


    "Really, it would be great if that were the case."


    Su Yan was poured with cold water by Jin Shiya. He had no interest, so he could only drive obediently. The restlessness in his heart was also suppressed forcibly.


    Once Jin Shiya broke through now, she would naturally be more confident, and she would take the things agreed to her heart even more, and she would definitely not allow destruction, even she wanted to destroy it.


    The two returned to the villa, Jiang Wenwen and others naturally waited in the villa early, and they all smiled when they saw them coming back.


    As for Qiao Mai and his girlfriend, they were cheeky and squeezed into the villa next to them. If they could live next to Su Yan, that was definitely something to brag about.


    I don''t want to think about how honorable Su Yan is. Even the great master of Jiangbei didn''t have the opportunity to get close to Su Yan, but he could, that natural and incomparable pen.


    "Brother Yan, congratulations on your safe return. The brush is not drawn."


    "Your mouth is full of no drawing."


    Su Yan glanced at Qiao Mai, then entered the villa with her arms around Jin Shiya.


    "Master, tell us about the experience of Dongdao."


    Jiang Wenwen naturally heard about it. After all, it is impossible to conceal such a big thing. The Shiya Group''s integration of the four major groups has long been spread.


    Seeing the look of expectation from everyone, Su Yan didn''t hesitate to ignore him, and said lightly; "It''s actually that way."


    "master."


    Jiang Wenwen was a little coquettish, but it was naturally much less effective than Jin Shiya''s coquetry.


    "Go ahead, we all want to know."


    Su Yan nodded and said faintly: "The reason I went to the casino this time is because someone was making strange things behind them and using high funds to fluctuate the share price of Shiya Group."


    "Are they the four major groups in the East Island?"


    "Yes."


    "The boss must have directly entered the East Island, so that the four major groups will not stay, and in the end one after another handed over to his family in order to save his life."


    Jiang Chao guessed right, this made him very proud.


    "Of course the four big groups are just little ants, and the fortune teller of Dongdao is the big fish. These people are all deceived and deceived by him."


    Everyone frowned upon hearing the fortuneteller, knowing that this was definitely not a small person.


    "We fought a battle in Jiulong Mountain, and I don''t need to say the final result."


    "That is naturally the mighty boss. It is easy to kill him without any effort."


    "Jiang Chao, your flattering is too low." Wang Lihong said with a smile, "It must be the boss Jin Guang, scared that the fortuneteller was so frightened that he prostrated himself and begged for mercy."


    "Cut, I also said that I''m flattering, you are lower than me."


    Su Yan also smiled and said, "He cursed me when he was about to die."


    Everyone frowned slightly, their complexions changed abruptly, and the curse of the diviner was extraordinary.


    "Brother Yan, will there be anything wrong?"


    "His curse is to draw a circle to curse you, what do you think?


    Su Yan laughed, this group of people was deceived by him.

 Chapter 772： Academic exchange

    Everyone had a party, simply ate a meal, and then Su Yan went to the laboratory, after all, there was no management for a while.


    Of course, he was most worried about Dan Yi. This old man might make things happen. Although he couldn''t destroy the Spirit Gathering Formation, it would be a trouble if he sneaked up a lot of spiritual energy liquid.


    Su Yan also relaxed his vigilance against him because of the battle with the fortune-teller. Now that his spiritual sense has been investigated and discovered that his aura is relatively secret, he has this worry.


    Su Yan intends to create a taboo place in the Spirit Gathering Array, specifically to let Dan Yi in it, which makes him unable to overcome the waves at all, and he can pay attention to him at any time without wasting his mind.


    When he arrived in the laboratory, Su Yan saw that Academician Chen was still working overtime and couldn''t help but walk into the office.


    "Old Chen, I''m still busy at this late hour."


    Academician Chen saw Su Yan appear with a smile on his face, and said hurriedly: "It''s fine if you come back."


    "What''s matter?"


    "There has been a more important thing recently."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Academician Chen showed a serious face and looked at Su Yan and said, "Jiangbei University is about to usher in an academic exchange recently."


    "Academic exchange?"


    "Yeah, I also blame me for accidentally leaking the wind. Now universities and even research institutions in many places are very interested in you."


    "Think of me as an animal?"


    "No, no, no, Professor Su, you are too worried. They are also well-known scientific researches and even budding students everywhere. You know the curiosity and yearning for new things."


    Su Yan was not angry and nodded. Of course he understood that this was the same as his desire for the realm of power.


    "They know the power of super psychic liquid, so they all want to take a look, exchange their experience, and benefit the country."


    "Of course this is a good thing and should be strongly supported. I cover all their travel expenses, food and even salary."


    Academician Chen showed a brilliant smile on his face, and he was overjoyed. It is a lucky thing for him to have an enlightened person like Su Yan.


    "Recently, Star Country Research Institute also launched a life factor product, which still has a big impact on us opening up the international market."


    "The international market is not in a hurry, let us people enjoy it first, and wait until everyone is strong, then it''s not too late."


    Su Yan is naturally very confident, not to mention that his super spiritual liquid is the most powerful existence, but it is definitely the only scarce resource on this earth.


    "Life factor, I will see what it looks like when that happens."


    "In the next few days, when the delegations from all sides arrive, I have to trouble Professor Su to give a speech."


    "It''s okay, just notify me at that time."


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t take this matter to heart. His flicker skills were so perfect that he could fool these people by playing a little trick.


    Academician Chen completely put down the stone in his heart, with a smile on his face, humming a small song and went directly to the dormitory.


    And Su Yan also entered the Spirit Gathering Array, and he still had to do what he needed to do.


    At this time, the spirit gathering array changed his face again, as if he was in a tropical jungle with a swamp. Numerous super psychic fluids flooded his chest, and many elixir and grasses were soaked by super psychic fluids. Of.


    Of course, being soaked will not affect their growth at all. This is a super spiritual liquid and not water. If it can be soaked, these spiritual herbs are like a fish in water.


    The towering giant trees became more and more luxuriant, and Xiaoyao fell asleep in the canopy of the giant tree, simply too leisurely.


    At this moment, the giant tree had no resistance to Su Yan as before. It had a certain degree of wisdom and began to be angry that Su Yan uprooted it, but now it knew that this place was the real good place.


    A branch swept towards Su Yan, and Su Yan easily avoided it. Then Su Yan stepped on the branch and rushed directly to the sky. This feeling was much more refreshing than bungee jumping.


    Su Yan looked at Xiaoyao who was fat around him, and directly flew a kick, thrust it into the sky, and finally hit the ground with a loud sound.


    "Who is it, who dares to kick my ass!"


    Xiaoyao was full of anger and looked around. After seeing Su Yan, he immediately caught his tail and did not dare to make another pit. It knew that he could not beat Su Yan.


    "It''s delicious and lazy, it''s all fat pigs, and the spirit gathering formation is not consolidated. From today on, I will be trained for the devil."


    Su Yan leaped forward and kicked again, his strength was naturally invincible, and it was comparable to the strongest blow in the middle of the master.


    Xiaoyao''s face changed in fright, and she directly used the Dragon Teng technique to avoid Su Yan''s chase, but Su Yan had a dragon for thousands of miles, and he immediately caught up.


    After that, Xiaoyao was directly beaten up with a bruised nose, swollen face, and wailing. The dignified generation of dragon spirits was so miserable that it would definitely make people see it.


    Su Yan has an indissoluble bond with the dragon. Once his car was also an ancient magic dragon, his strength is extremely strong, and any sneeze can destroy the existence of a planet.


    This also allowed him to turn Xiaoyao into a dragon spirit, hoping that one day it will be able to roar for nine days and become a real dragon.


    After beating Xiaoyao in pain, he was forced to lose weight frantically. This is when Su Yan returned to the ground and walked towards Dan.


    At this moment, Dan prostrated and bowed, with incomparable respect. In front of him, there was a box of pill shining with various lights. This was his masterpiece for this period of time.


    It turned out that the hiding of Dan Yi''s breath was not his intention, but because he was obsessed with alchemy and his body was deteriorating. This also made Su Yan relax.


    However, Su Yan directly used his spiritual power to construct a forbidden place. Once Dan stayed in it, his life would be in danger if he took a step.


    "Well, not bad, this is for you."


    Su Yan gave the pill one or five second-grade pills, as well as a lot of super spiritual power liquids, which was some praise, and also helped him restore his physical strength.


    Dan Yi was naturally very grateful, bowed down and respected more, and said loudly, "Thank you, sir."


    Su Yan casually moved, those pills flew directly towards him, and he was taken into the ghost gourd. These first-class pills are good for Jiang Wenwen and others. The second-class pills themselves can be used as the basis for improving the realm, of course. Can give Jin Shiya.


    When everything was over, Su Yan glanced at the giant tree as he left, and couldn''t help but say, "Are you really the tree of life?"


    Su Yan''s words were nothing more than self-questioning and answering. The giant tree was different from Xiaoyao, who could talk. He was indifferent to this and did not fluctuate at all.


    Su Yan shook his head and couldn''t help thinking, even if this towering giant tree is really the tree of life, it is nothing more than a piece of dead wood. There is no memory of the tree of life at all, maybe even the tree of life has its ability. Gone.


    Su Yan''s question is only a little urgent. After all, he wants Ji Ruxue to come back to life. The tree of life is the representative of the power of life, and it is the most likely possibility to resurrect people.

 Chapter 773： Someone disdains

    But now I am a little eager to achieve success. Even though this giant tree has that terrifying ability, it can only be regarded as a seedling now. Although it is huge, it is still just a seedling.


    Su Yan left the laboratory and returned to the villa. The days after this were relatively plain, and she practiced with Jin Shiya and guided her to her mistakes.


    Su Yan was naturally doing his best. After all, she was her own woman. If she reached his height earlier, she would be able to have her earlier.


    "Don''t worry, I will realize what I promised, and I will make your promise come true."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya''s moving body, and gently stepped forward and hugged it, full of affection.


    At this time, the academic exchange conference of Jiangbei University also began, and many delegations from all over the country came here one after another, eagerly looking forward to the fascinating Professor Su.


    These delegations are all scientific researchers and outstanding students from various regions, and they came here with a curious and eagerness to learn.


    At this time, the school''s small auditorium has been vacated, and these various scientific research students have also waited in the small auditorium early.


    Academician Chen is responsible for handling all matters, and Li Yao naturally assists him. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. Now I am waiting for Su Yan to arrive.


    Su Yan drove the car directly to Jiangbei University at this time, wearing a suit and leather shoes, but quite serious.


    After all, it is the academic exchanges between delegations from all sides, so how to take it seriously, otherwise it will be criticized.


    Su Yan didn''t mind, but Jin Shiya did. She specially chose a suit for him. This was the first time Su Yan wore it.


    I have to say that as long as I have a good foundation, everything I wear is really handsome. When Su Yan walked through the school, he was fascinated by a group of students, and even male students were extremely jealous.


    When he came to the small auditorium, Su Yan found that he was surrounded by students from Jiangbei University. They all had a complaining expression because they couldn''t hear it.


    Seven or eight male classmates hung on a tree, and they directly crushed the branches. Fortunately, Su Yan took the shot, otherwise these people would definitely go to the hospital.


    "Everyone, go back to class, don''t affect here, you can take whatever class you want."


    Su Yan said in a deep voice, with incomparable majesty, these students naturally did not dare to object, and they retired unwillingly.


    Su Yan entered the small auditorium at this moment and looked at all the scientific research scholars present, with a faint smile on his face.


    On the seat, someone dismissed it and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes.


    The seats of this group of people are marked with labels to distinguish which region the delegation is, and it is the Northeast delegation that showed disdain.


    One of the veteran scholars, regardless of the number of people present, said with a smile: "As expected to be the bragging Professor Su, the stage is so big, let us all wait."


    The college student behind him also said arrogantly: "That is, look outside. It would cost a lot of money to invite so many extras."


    This naturally made everyone notice them, and they were not afraid at all, still disdainful of their faces.


    Su Yan looked directly at the two of them, and said lightly: "The exchange meeting is held at nine o''clock, am I late, and should I ask the extras to take care of you?"


    Regarding Su Yan''s words, the two were naturally furious and stood up directly.


    "It''s in vain that you are still a famous Professor Su, and you are so angry at me to say such low-quality words!"


    "Get hard, close the door when you leave."


    Su Yan naturally didn''t have a good face for this kind of person. If it weren''t because it was a public place, he would slap into the ICU directly.


    The old scholastic body trembled and his face was cold. There was a faint black breath on his forehead, which other people couldn''t see, Su Yan could see it naturally.


    But this was at best the realm of a master, it was not worth mentioning to Su Yan, and he didn''t even look at him.


    The people around were whispering. On the one hand, they said that the two were not polite. After all, Su Yan was not late, they came so early. In addition, they were also talking about Su Yan''s temper and poor quality.


    "You can make it clear to me that you are here to listen to my speech, not I begging you to come. If some people like to do things, just get out of me!"


    When Academician Chen saw something wrong, he immediately walked to the podium and waved to everyone: "Professor Su is a straight-tempered man. You should be modest. Don''t think that you are in a high position and look down on everyone."


    Seeing Academician Chen lowered his posture in this way, the group of people did not dare to say anything. They all calmed down for a while, and the two did not go out.


    "I want to see, what can you tell me!"


    The old scholar and the university student directly sat down, and the entire Northeast delegation was gloomy and unsightly.


    Su Yan ignored it and began to give lectures, directly asking Li Yao to bring a pot of lush bonsai.


    "What you are admired for is the super spiritual power fluid, so first of all I will explain the life science."


    A senior in life science snorted at this moment, obviously dissatisfied, and told him that life science was not playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and directly asked Li Yao to take a pot of boiling water, and then poured all the boiling water on the bonsai in front of everyone.


    As some of the above, some people couldn''t help whispering, wondering what Su Yan was going to do.


    "Professor Su, is this your life science?"


    Some people disdain, this is not the process of demonstrating life and death, what is strange.


    The old scholar of the Northeast delegation couldn''t help laughing: "Professor Su, you won''t pull a pig to kill later, also called life science."


    "Hahaha."


    Naturally, all the people present also roared with laughter. Su Yan was questioned by everyone, thinking that he was just a name. After all, Su Yan was too young, and these people resisted when they first saw him. .


    Su Yan didn''t care, took out a bottle of super spiritual power liquid, looked at everyone and said, "This is super spiritual power liquid."


    Then, in front of everyone, he directly poured the super spiritual power liquid into the basin. The bonsai that had been withered was revitalized at this moment, but it came back to life in a moment.


    Everyone was stunned now, the original mocking faces were all stiff, and many people were even more shocked, too scared to speak.


    But the Northeast delegation didn''t care at all. In their opinion, this was just a trick and still disdain.


    The old scholar said with disdain at this moment: "It''s just a mere magic, you can also call it life science, aren''t you ashamed?!"


    Facing the suspicion of the old scholars, a group of spiritual power emerged in Su Yan''s hand, staring at him coldly, and he could strike at any time.


    This old scholar suddenly changed color, and then he realized that Su Yan was not easy. He couldn''t help but lowered his head and didn''t dare to say another word, and the others did not dare to make trouble again.


    "This is life science, heaven and earth aura, nurture all things, as long as there is heaven and earth aura, the dead can be resurrected. Of course, creatures are much more difficult, and people are even more difficult."

 Chapter 774： Scream of night

    The old scholar bowed his head, everyone in the Northeast delegation also stopped talking, and some even got up and left the small auditorium regardless of everyone''s gaze.


    This kind of leaving directly is naturally very impolite, but Su Yan didn''t care and continued to explain.


    Until the end of get out of class, Su Yan looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Then come here first. If you have any questions, you can ask Academician Chen."


    All the people present stood up and applauded warmly, with excitement and even admiration on their faces.


    The people''s position of the Northeast delegation did not affect their enthusiasm. After all, Su Yan''s revival of plants was so amazing that many people were shocked by it.


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to calm, and he left the small auditorium directly. After that, the crowd was full of discussions and restlessness, and it even surrounded Academician Chen.


    "Academician Chen, how exactly is that super spiritual power liquid produced?"


    "Academician Chen, can you take a look at the production workshop?"


    "Academician Chen, if I use Super Spirit Liquid, can I also revive the withered plants?"


    Academician Chen can be said to be sweating profusely, being surrounded by so many people is almost out of breath.


    "Don''t be crowded, Academician Chen will answer your questions one by one."


    At this time, Li Yao hurriedly helped Academician Chen to clear the siege, causing everyone to retreat a bit.


    Academician Chen drank a little super psychic liquid, and this was the relief, after all, he was very old.


    "How the Super Spirit Liquid was produced is a business secret and naturally cannot be disclosed. It is okay to visit the workshop, but only some representatives can be selected."


    "Then can I use super psychic liquid to revive the withered plants?" someone asked again.


    Academician Chen nodded and said, "Of course."


    The next group of young people suddenly became restless, and naturally they no longer value Su Yan''s ability.


    Facing such a scene, Academician Chen said displeased: "This super psychic liquid was produced by Professor Su, is he incapable? Besides, even if he does not have the super psychic liquid, he can revive the withered flowers in the mountains and plains with bare hands. Let them bloom again!"


    Academician Chen is sonorous and majestic. He is an academician. Naturally, this group of people does not dare to contradict too much.


    You know that he was beaten in the face before, and now he is naturally convinced.


    After that, Academician Chen took some representatives to visit the laboratory. This was also allowed by Su Yan, and he was not afraid of any spies.


    At this time, Su Yan had already drove back to the villa, and this academic exchange had nothing to do with him, so naturally he didn''t have to stay in school anymore.


    However, Su Yan looked unhappy. After all, the Northeast delegation was very targeted at him and made him unhappy.


    "A group of scum dared to disdain me, if not in public."


    Jin Shiya interrupted Su Yan''s words directly: "Yes, yes, if you weren''t worried about the influence, you would have interrupted their dog legs."


    "It''s still Shiya that won my favor."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and directly fed her a grape, which was regarded as a compliment to her.


    "Nothing happened recently, right?"


    "Not anymore."


    "I want to go to a few trillion cities."


    Su Yan naturally knows Jin Shiya''s thoughts. Jin Chengwu is in the city of JiZhao and has not been here recently. Jin Shiya naturally misses him.


    "Well, you choose a time and I will accompany you."


    Jin Shiya immediately smiled, snuggling against Su Yan, suspiciously warm, and the picture seemed to freeze.


    The night is getting darker, and the nightlife in Jiangbei City has just begun. Many men and women seem to be full of vitality at this moment, dressing up directly to the feast.


    In a hotel, the group of Northeast delegations gathered at the moment, and their faces were full of gloom.


    "Boss, that kid is mad at me today!"


    The young university student was full of anger and slammed the glass directly onto the ground angrily.


    And the boss in his mouth was the old scholar, he took off his glasses at the moment, his face was cold.


    "You''re right. I thought it was a terrible person. It turned out to be a young man."


    "Boss, you can''t underestimate that kid, seeing that he is not weak, he is a member of the martial arts world."


    "Huh, otherwise, I would go crazy on the spot, and wait until the adult''s affairs are finished, then go and clean him."


    "Yes."


    A group of people changed into black clothes, disappeared in the hotel, and scattered towards the Jiangbei Night Market.


    In the middle of the night, some men and women were already drunk. At this moment, they were walking on the street, as if Lao Tzu was number one in the world.


    And a beautifully dressed young woman walked tremblingly toward a deep path, where there were no pedestrians, and even the street lights were broken.


    But she was not afraid at all, because she was so familiar with this road, she passed by here every night, and there was anti-wolf spray in her bag.


    At this moment, she held the anti-wolf spray tightly in her hand and continued to walk staggeringly on the street.


    But she didn''t know, she had been targeted at this moment.


    Not far behind her, a black-clothed man was standing on a tree trunk looking at him, his eyes glowing blue, not only that, the black-clothed man also licked his lips, showing a sneer.


    The woman felt urgency to urinate and couldn''t help but ran to the corner of the road to let her go, but when she was screaming, she felt that she was touched.


    This made her jump straight up, not so sensitive, but her thigh was already full of scars at the moment, blood dripping, she was so painful.


    When the woman saw the black-clothed man, her face was extremely pale and she kept backing away, but she staggered and fell directly to the ground without putting on her pants.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll call someone when you come back."


    But the man in black didn''t say a word at all, he still sneered and walked towards her. No one would know about this place if he shouted casually.


    The woman was desperate. How could her luck be so bad that she actually encountered such a pervert.


    But even the pervert is too rude, her thigh really hurts at the moment, and she feels like her blood vessel is cut.


    "Big brother, you can be a little bit gentle."


    Then the dark blue eyes of the man in black became brighter, like two beating dark fires, not only that, his lips became even more scarlet, and his fangs were directly exposed.


    "I''m not a catastrophe, I want your soul."


    The black-clothed man approached the woman and grabbed her directly with both hands.


    The woman was very anxious, how she met a madman, it was really bad luck for eight lifetimes, but it also made her a little calm, not a ghost.


    She directly picked up the anti-wolf spray and sprayed it fiercely, but when she opened her eyes, those faintly blue eyes were just a few minutes away from her.


    "This thing is useless to me."


    The black-clothed man''s hands directly grasped the woman, and the slender nails were as sharp as blades, extremely hard, just pierced in, and blood sputtered out.


    "what!"


    At the same time, the last scream of the woman cut through the sky, adding a touch of terror to the night in Jiangbei City.

 Chapter 775： Female corpse

    The night came and walked quickly, and as the mist grew thicker, a ray of light appeared in the sky, and then the sun emerged from the top of the mountain, emitting a soft light.


    However, the piercing siren sounded on the road in Jiangbei City, and a police car whizzed past and stopped by the road. At this time, the road was already full of people.


    "Oh, doing evil!"


    "The death is so miserable, it''s horrible."


    "Woohoo."


    Some hugged their children to watch the excitement. The children accidentally saw the tragedy and started crying with fright.


    The faint-hearted took a look and left directly. Such a tragedy made them feel that they would have nightmares at night.


    The bolder ones didn''t care, and still stood by and looked at the dead with relish.


    "The deceased was a female, and his death was miserable. The seven orifices were bleeding, his head was pierced by sharp objects, and his pants were taken off, but he did not appear to be sexually assaulted."


    "Cause of death, time of death."


    A police officer asked with a cold face.


    "The cause of death is that the head was pierced by a sharp object, causing brain damage and death. The time of death should be around midnight."


    Forensic doctors can only make preliminary identifications, and if they are more detailed, they must go back to anatomy for detailed examination.


    "The identity of the deceased has not been confirmed, who is the first witness?"


    "The deceased was named Ma Cuilian. He rented a foreigner nearby and worked in a nightclub."


    "The news is blocked for me, immediately report the matter to the bureau."


    "Yes!"


    The corpse was taken away, the police car whizzed and left, and the murder scene was cordoned off and guarded.


    The onlookers are also gradually leaving, and what else is there to see if they are all transported away.


    "Don''t tell me, that girl can be really good, she''s still a white chicken."


    "It should have been done earlier, it would be cheaper for others."


    "I don''t have the courage to kill people."


    "Who let you kill someone is to give her money to sleep with her."


    ...


    But not long after this murder was discovered, the same murder occurred in other places. The dead were also young women, which naturally alarmed the director of the Public Security Bureau.


    The director personally went to the scene of the murder case, where the scene of the murder case was on a hillside.


    "Report to me in detail."


    The director was full of majesty, and several murders occurred one after another. This was a big deal, and his face was naturally unsightly.


    A policeman said quickly: "The deceased was a 23-year-old woman. She watched a movie with her boyfriend in the middle of the night. After the two were separated, she walked home alone."


    "Talk about the point."


    "The deceased was pierced in the brain by something similar to that of incomparable sharpness. At the same time, the deceased should have escaped for a certain distance before dying, otherwise he would not appear on the hillside."


    "Similar to an extremely sharp thing, what is it!"


    The director thunder was furious, scaring a group of people into a sudden change.


    The policeman also hurriedly said: "According to the forensic doctor''s speculation, this extremely sharp thing should be and should be."


    "what exactly is it?!"


    "It''s nails."


    When the police uttered the word, everyone around them felt cold on their backs and nails. How could this be possible.


    "Nails?!"


    The director is even more dignified, looking directly at the forensic doctor, naturally questioning his guess.


    "I extracted some tissues from the brain of the deceased and found that it was really the same as the nail composition."


    The people present all took a breath. It''s hard to say that this woman was pierced by the murderer''s nails, but how could this be possible? How could the nails pierce the brain.


    The chief had a sullen face, and now he can''t completely deny this unrealistic speculation. After all, he has been a policeman for more than 20 years and has encountered too many bizarre cases.


    "Send the deceased to an autopsy, so that I can determine the real cause of death as quickly as possible. In addition, I will be strictly blocked from leaking the news!"


    But a policeman frowned, apparently a little difficult to do with the director''s words.


    "Why, can this not be done?"


    "Because the deceased was so beautiful, a large number of people had already gathered when we arrived. It''s hard to hide it."


    "Report to the Chief, another female corpse was found in the Western District."


    The secretary''s face was extremely blue. Counting this, wouldn''t it be a five-stage female corpse case.


    "Could it be that the deceased was also pierced by a sharp object?!"


    The policeman hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Everyone present at this time, including the old policeman who had been on the battlefield, also took a breath, which was too terrifying and shocking.


    The director had an extremely cold expression on his face, and said solemnly; "Whoever I am, no matter what his purpose, dare to cause trouble in my Jiangbei, I must get him out!"


    At this time, the secretary''s cell phone rang, and two cell phones rang at the same time, and four numbers were still calling in at the same time, which made him have a foreboding of something bad.


    That''s right, all the people who called were his subordinates, and they found female corpses everywhere, which made him deeply feel that things were not easy.


    Ten female corpses appeared all of a sudden, all of them were extremely beautiful young women, and the cause of death was even more striking. Moreover, none of the female corpses had been violated, but they were brutally killed.


    The paper couldn''t contain the fire, and fear immediately enveloped the entire Jiangbei City. The citizens were so scared that they dared not go out at night.


    The originally lively night market and the extremely popular nightclub have become bleak, only some bold or unscrupulous men come out to fool around.


    The media from various parties have even exaggerated, adding to the atmosphere of terror, causing people in Jiangbei City to panic for a while, and they have put pressure on the police to solve the case as soon as possible.


    Obviously this is not a simple murder case, nor is it a serial case, because the police verified ten locations. If it is a person, he must run through ten places at Liu Xiang''s speed to complete these ten murders.


    This also shows that it is a gang committing the crime, the criminals are extremely cruel, the purpose is very simple, is to take the lives of people.


    And the most important point is that the ten female corpses died in the same way, all of them were pierced through the brain by sharp objects, leaving ten caves in their heads.


    This incident has alarmed the Provincial Public Security Department, and issued a death order to allow the municipal public security to solve the case within a time limit. If the case is not solved within the specified time, the black hat will be taken off.


    At the same time, the province also sent additional personnel, armed police, forensic doctors and various personnel have poured into Jiangbei City, just to bring the murderer to justice and return Jiangbei City to Taiping.


    The entire Jiangbei city has also been banned, and armed police can be seen everywhere guarding with guns to protect everyone''s safety.


    But at night, there were still screams from young women. In the second night, fifteen young women died, and the whole city panicked.


    On the third night, the number continued to climb, reaching twenty.


    This made the police station had to warn young women not to go out at night, but this still couldn''t stop the murderers from committing the crimes. They actually sneaked into the residential houses by night, and they were extremely arrogant and lawless!

 Chapter 776： The murderer appeared

    For a while, the police station was incapable of overwhelming the sky, which also made many policemen and armed policemen look sullen. They wanted to catch the murderer, but the murderer hid too deep.


    The secretary almost fell ill with anger. He drove the car around alone at night, but there was no trace of the murderer.


    At this time, Jin Shiya in the villa naturally saw the news, and her face couldn''t help showing a look of fear, but more angry.


    "Brother Yan, it''s too unsafe recently. Many young women have been killed."


    Of course Su Yan also knew about this, but it was a matter of the police station. Naturally, he didn''t need to intervene.


    "Yes, so we must take precautions and don''t give the bad guys a chance."


    Jin Shiya waved her pink fist and said proudly: "I''m not afraid. If I encounter a murderer, I will definitely beat him down and send him to the police station."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "That''s right, don''t look at who we Shiya is, the existence of a master, just a few vicious desperadoes."


    Jin Shiya showed a faint smile, took off her apron, and said to Su Yan: "You can eat."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan rubbed his hands and went directly to the dining table, looking at the sumptuous dinner, and couldn''t help but appetite.


    "It''s a man''s blessing to have a good wife."


    Su Yan carried his rice bowl and ate with relish. Jin Shiya would pick vegetables for him from time to time, and of course Su Yan would also pick vegetables for Jin Shiya.


    "Eat a chicken drumstick and make more supplements. It''s been very hard to practice recently."


    Jin Shiya would not refuse Su Yan''s chicken drumsticks, she just feasted on it, ignoring her image.


    Regardless of the enjoyment of the image, she added another kind of real beauty, which made Su Yan almost stunned.


    "Brother Yan, don''t you want to eat, why are you looking at me?"


    "Do you know that beauty can be eaten? I am actually more satisfied than eating."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, his eyes full of teasing.


    "Bad guy, it''s not easy to eat well. I will ignore you later."


    After dinner, Su Yan turned on the TV boredly and watched the bubble show. Recently, he was in a period of exhaustion, so it was not easy to break through.


    After all, he is now a master of Consummation, and it is very difficult to break into the realm of Taoism, and it is impossible to succeed at once.


    If you change your mood, you don''t have to be anxious for success, maybe you will break through faster.


    After Jin Shiya cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, she glanced outside the house and couldn''t help but patted her forehead and said, "Oh, I forgot to bring back the things I bought."


    Jin Shiya went to the mall to buy some things at noon, and went home directly when something happened. She planned to pick it up in the afternoon but she forgot.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Go tomorrow, anyway."


    "There is something I will use tonight."


    Jin Shiya blushed involuntarily, obviously something more personal.


    Of course, Su Yan knew it, and didn''t click it, and said lightly: "I''ll go."


    "No, I''ll go, it''s not far outside the community."


    "Aren''t you afraid of that desperado?"


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help frowning, saying that she was not afraid that it was naturally fake. After all, she had killed so many young women, but she still aimed at beautiful hands.


    But at the same time, she thought about it, she is now in the realm of a master, and she is not afraid of the existence of ordinary murderers.


    "Don''t be afraid, if I meet, I will bring them to justice and send them to the police station."


    "really?"


    "Of course, I am a master."


    "Master is good, then everything depends on the master."


    Su Yan naturally didn''t take it to heart. After all, a few desperadoes, Jin Shiya''s ability can naturally handle it.


    Of course he could do it for him, but Jin Shiya insisted and didn''t care.


    "come back earlier."


    "Do not worry."


    Jin Shiya drove the red sports car and left the villa. It was not too late at this time, but it was about nine o''clock.


    However, the streets outside the community were extremely quiet, not as hot as they used to be, all because of the successive murders, many people were frightened.


    Jin Shiya drove towards the supermarket. There were few vehicles coming and going on the road. They were all off-get off work crowds. Pedestrians were rarely seen on the sidewalk.


    The supermarket is still open at the moment, but there are very few people inside. The men on duty are all male security guards, and the female cashiers are off work, obviously because of the panic about the murder.


    Jin Shiya walked into the supermarket, and the security saw quite an accident.


    "Miss, it''s late now, aren''t you afraid to come out alone?"


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, I know how to do it."


    The security guard also smiled and said: "Recently it is too unsafe. It is said that those murderers are very powerful, and we are all scared."


    Jin Shiya naturally wouldn''t take it seriously, and responded: "They will smash when they see me."


    The security shook his head with a smile, and had nothing to say about Jin Shiya, so she could only make her pay more attention to go home early.


    Jin Shiya went to the storeroom in the supermarket, took out the things she bought at noon from the locker, and then walked out of the supermarket.


    At this time, the outside of the supermarket was extremely dim. Because of the successive murders, the barbecue shop outside was gone, only the dim street lights and the cold breeze.


    Jin Shiya took the thing and walked directly to the red sports car. She was still a little afraid of this silence. After all, it was her daughter''s house, so naturally she was a little courageous. The tsundere just now disappeared.


    Jin Shiya hurriedly got into the car and started the engine, and she was completely relieved. Now she just needs to drive all the way back.


    The car drove along the wide road to the community, and there was no problem along the way.


    Jin Shiya was also quite relieved. At this moment, there was a little restlessness in her heart. Not meeting the murderer made her disappointed. It was really ambivalent.


    You can see the gate of the community just a turn ahead, and Jin Shiya is completely relieved.


    But just as she turned the corner, she found a figure standing in the middle of the road.


    For this reason, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid her, but who knew that the figure rushed towards her car.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, it was obvious that Jin Shiya had hit someone, even if the other person rushed over.


    She hurriedly got off the car and wanted to check it out. After all, this is not a trivial matter. The most important thing is to check if there is anything wrong with the person, and she must be sent to the hospital as soon as possible.


    But she got out of the car and looked in front of the car, but she didn''t find anyone at all. There was no trace of the car, as if she hadn''t hit anyone just now.


    But at this moment, there was a laughter from behind Jin Shiya: "Miss, you still come out so late, aren''t you afraid of bad guys?"


    The voice was extremely cold, revealing a deep chill, making Jin Shiya shiver involuntarily.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss, I just want to talk about life with Miss."

 Chapter 777： Invincible

    The man in black was sitting in the co-pilot at this time, looking at Jin Shiya with a smile, and did not forget to lick his lips.


    His fingers and nails are very long, with cold light shining on them, and they are as charming as a woman in the dark.


    Jin Shiya turned around at this moment, and naturally found the man in black, with a trace of fear in her eyes, as well as a trace of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss, your car is not bad, the red painted Bugatti is really unique."


    The man in black was very relaxed, facing Jin Shiya as if he were a friend, chatting with her, but his purpose was self-evident.


    Jin Shiya tried her best to calm down. Although her realm was not low, she had never killed anyone. She saw very little blood and was naturally afraid in her heart.


    "who are you?"


    The man in black smiled and looked at Jin Shiya with a fascinating intoxication, as if his whole body was excited.


    "I am the one who will spoil you."


    The man in black smiled even more, looking at Jin Shiya as if she was hooked.


    Jin Shiya frowned, broke through her fear, and said angrily: "You are the serial murderer."


    "Hahaha!"


    The man in black actually laughed, unscrupulously, although it was just past nine o''clock at this time, there were no pedestrians on the street, and no one heard them.


    "You are right, I am a serial murderer, and one more thing we only target beautiful women."


    "Hmph, you demons, how did those girls offend you and cause them to die."


    "They are unclean, impure, like sluts, and they are guilty of death."


    A flash of coldness flashed in the eyes of the black-clothed people. The targets they killed were nightclubs or girls who stumbled. In short, there was no existence that was not rejected by others.


    "Their soul is not pure, we just need such a soul."


    "soul?!"


    Jin Shiya stepped back, obviously he was shocked by the words of the men in black, they killed people to take the soul, how terrible it was.


    "Don''t worry, you are different from them, you are pure, with a strong fragrance of women, and your soul is like an angel."


    "Then why do you still want to kill me?"


    "No, I want to be lucky, and then I will kill you. We also want a pure soul."


    After talking, the man in black turned over and jumped out of the car, and walked directly toward Jin Shiya, twisting his neck constantly, without paying attention to Jin Shiya at all.


    Jin Shiya stepped back a few steps, and there was no retreat behind her. At such a critical moment, her heart was ruthless, she took the initiative, and directly blasted the man in black.


    Jin Shiya displayed a lot of power, and this punch can be said to be comparable to the powerful blow of the master in the early days.


    The man in black did not expect that a suffocating girl with a beautiful appearance would have such a powerful strength, it can be said that he was shocked.


    The black-clothed man hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, but was directly sent five or six meters away by Jin Shiya''s punch.


    The man in black was lying on the ground, his chest slightly sunken, but blood was constantly spitting out from his mouth.


    "you you!"


    The man in black pointed at Jin Shiya unwillingly, and propped up his body, but in the end he thumped and fell to the ground, directly dead.


    Jin Shiya was panting continuously, her heart was full of fluctuations, she didn''t expect to punch someone to death.


    But after a while, she recovered. She was beating the murderer, and it was not a pity that the man in black died.


    "No, you have to go back quickly and tell Brother Yan about this."


    Jin Shiya hurriedly opened the door, got in the car, and prepared to drive away.


    But she found that the key was missing, so she hurriedly got out of the car and looked for it.


    "Could it be the murderer."


    Jin Shiya hurried to the murderer''s side and searched, only to find the key in his trouser pocket.


    When she was about to drive away, three figures in black appeared in front of her.


    "Oops."


    Jin Shiya frowned deeply. It was obvious that she was being watched, and it was impossible to leave now.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, not bad, such a beauty is much better than the other dilapidated flowers."


    "How can the two compare? These are pure souls, those are filthy souls."


    "It''s no wonder that Xiao Qi will fall in love with her, but she lost her life."


    "Yeah, it''s so beautiful, it''s a master-level master, it''s really jealous."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and leave after the matter is done, it will change later."


    The black-clothed man, headed by the three, looked cold and made a decision directly, and the other two dared not object.


    The three of them surrounded Jin Shiya. The slender nails were as sharp as a sharp blade. There is no doubt that if they were scratched by the nails, the heads could fall to the ground.


    Jin Shiya knew that there was no way to retreat, and at the same time she also understood that she had the power to fight, after all, she also had the power of the master realm.


    "A group of bad guys, today I will bring you to justice and send you to the police station."


    "Miss, your ability to speak big is really cute, if it weren''t for our time constraints, I would definitely talk about life with you."


    The leader directly waved his hands and grabbed it towards Jin Shiya. The sharp nails were like the blades of Wolverine, and with a cold light, they directly struck Jin Shiya''s vitals.


    Jin Shiya was in a hurry, running her spiritual power, her pink hands enveloped a layer of purple spiritual power, and she rushed towards the leader without fear.


    Both sides made a forcible shake, both of them stepped back a few steps, and it was actually a tie.


    The leader had a cold face and said angrily: "I didn''t expect your spiritual power to be purple!"


    Purple spiritual power is extremely rare, at least rare on this earth. It was quite unexpected that Su Yan knew Jin Shiya��s spiritual power was purple.


    Purple spiritual power can restrain other various spiritual powers. This is an innate suppression, even Su Yan''s golden spiritual power is somewhat inadequate when facing purple spiritual power.


    Of course, the suppression of the realm, even the purple spiritual power, could not go against the sky.


    "Shoot together!"


    When the other two men in black saw the bad news, they leaped forward and attacked with both hands, both blasting towards Jin Shiya.


    These three people are not weak, they are all masters, otherwise they wouldn''t be afraid of Jin Shiya who has purple spiritual power.


    Jin Shiya was full of anger and displayed the strongest move, but she was still unable to face the offensive of the three.


    The trio of spiritual power burst out and gathered together, and it was a blow to Jin Shiya''s lower abdomen. Jin Shiya flew out directly and fell to the ground five meters away.


    At this moment, her arm was bruised, her stomach was faintly stained with blood, and a few drops of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, which was obviously injured.


    The three sneered, and the leader looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You are extraordinary, but since we are crowded, let''s catch it."


    Jin Shiya''s face was full of fear, and she was truly invincible. After all, the opponent was three masters, and she was just a rookie master who had never actually fought.

 Chapter 778： The power of jade

    The three of them pushed towards Jin Shiya step by step, and they had completely surrounded her, with no way out.


    "This girl is really punctual. I have read countless women and I have never seen such a superb girl."


    "Little Liu, is itching intolerable?"


    "Brother, take her soul later, and let me handle her body, okay?"


    Xiao Liu, the man in black, licked his lips, looking at the leader Xiao San with a look of expectation.


    Xiao San, the man in black, had a stern face, but he nodded and said nothing.


    "Take her soul first. That soul is incomparably pure. It doesn''t matter if the body refreshes us."


    "Haha, Brother Fifth is right, you will come first when the time comes, and I will follow."


    "Well, your kid knows the big picture."


    The three of them had already begun to plan to take away Jin Shiya''s soul, and then how to treat her, they did not care about her at all.


    "The collection of dirty souls is almost done, and then there are pure souls, but a hundred."


    "Yeah, but for us it''s a peach blossom, a typical beauty."


    "Hmph, I only know women all day long, and it''s more practical than anything in terms of cultivation."


    "Brother, we are not the same as you. You are pure-hearted, but we can''t."


    "Okay, collect souls."


    "it is good."


    The two approached directly to Jin Shiya, and there was something similar to a gourd in their hands. Obviously, this was a soul-storing artifact, and it was not an extraordinary thing at first glance.


    "Miss, don''t move, or it will hurt."


    The black-clothed Xiaosan performed a secret technique, and several ghostly runes rushed towards Jin Shiya, directly restraining her, unable to move at all.


    Jin Shiya''s look of despair at this moment was completely a target, and there was no possibility of struggle.


    She regretted coming out, underestimated these murderers too much, too strong, and forgot that they would assemble.


    "Don''t cry, it will be fine in a while."


    Xiaoliu, the man in black, directly opened the gourd-like vessel, and finally chanted the spell silently, and something that seemed like nothing drifted towards Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya suddenly felt her body tense, and there was a strong pulling force, as if she was about to tear herself apart.


    She couldn''t move at all, and she didn''t have the opportunity to ask for help. Even if Su Yan was only a few kilometers away from her, it was unknown.


    "Don''t worry, this process is very fast, and we will try to minimize your pain."


    The pulling force is getting stronger and stronger, as if there is a strong suction pulling her soul.


    This feeling is not pain in the superficial sense, but more like a feeling of weakness and shortness of breath. Jin Shiya''s face is sweaty, as if she is exhausted.


    "Don''t be afraid, soon."


    At this moment, a soul appeared on Jin Shiya''s forehead, and that was her own soul, which had already begun to separate.


    "Little Liu, hurry up."


    "Fifth brother, this is not anxious, if something goes wrong, this soul will be useless."


    "Can you not be in a hurry? Lao Tzu is hungry and thirsty. If you don''t look at her sweaty appearance, it''s fascinating."


    Xiao Liu didn''t pay attention at first, but now his eyes straightened, and he almost forgot to recite the secret technique.


    The soul has been ripped out in half, and it is about to be included in the vessel, so that there is the power to return to heaven, Jin Shiya cannot be saved.


    In this extremely critical situation, the jade pendant on Jin Shiya''s chest emitted a faint light, which actually illuminated her entire body.


    "What it is?"


    "Something''s wrong, why is the soul going back."


    The three of them all changed color, they had never encountered such a situation, and they all looked at Jin Shiya together.


    "That jade pendant is weird, hurry up and break it!"


    After the black man Xiaosan said, it was to use his spiritual power, cast a strong blow, and blasted the jade pendant.


    Xiao Wu, the man in black, also gave a full blow, not daring to stay behind.


    The two attacks blasted directly to Jin Shiya''s chest, which was bound to destroy the jade pendant.


    However, the light of the jade pendant increased greatly, and a golden spiritual power rushed out directly, like a golden dragon, directly swallowing these two bombardment powers.


    The three of them turned pale in fright, and they were directly confused. They had never encountered such a situation.


    At the same time, Jin Shiya''s soul also completely returned to the body, and the gourd-like vessel actually cracked, and finally burst directly into fragments.


    "The soul storage is gone."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. It''s important to save your life."


    Xiao San, the man in black, also had the intention to retreat. In this case, they obviously couldn''t prevent them, and couldn''t beat the majesty of the jade pendant. If they didn''t retreat, something would definitely happen.


    The other two also nodded and leaped directly to the treetops, trying to escape.


    However, the jade pendant radiated golden light again at this time, and three palm-like spiritual powers emerged from it, and it directly grabbed the three of them.


    "What kind of magic weapon is this, so powerful!"


    Xiao Liu, the man in black, had a pale face and was out of breath after being chased. As soon as his voice fell, he was caught by the claws of spiritual power.


    The claws of spiritual power did not give him a chance to struggle halfway, and he held him, crushed to pieces, the blood and body mixed into a pool of flesh and blood.


    The other two were so distraught that they were so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything, and ran away frantically.


    But how the palm of the soul would let them go, it rushed towards them.


    Xiao Wu, the man in black, walked slowly and was directly grasped by the palm of his soul, which made his face full of despair.


    "Brother, save me!"


    Xiao Wu, the man in black, expressed his hope for help, but Xiao San, the man in black, didn''t care at all, and still ran desperately.


    "what!"


    The screams cut through the sky, startled a group of crows and flew into the sky.


    But Xiao San, the man in black, still kept his footsteps at this moment, running away desperately, not daring to look behind him.


    But his footsteps were getting slower and slower, and the speed of the soul''s palm remained unchanged, and he was finally caught.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    Xiao San, the man in black, was grasped by his palm, and did not directly crush it, and finally got into the jade pendant with the other two palms.


    Jin Shiya was relieved at this moment, her face was still pale, and she was obviously still in fear.


    "Fortunately, there is a jade pendant from Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya pulled the jade pendant tightly in her hand, and tears came from her beautiful eyes.


    In the distance, police cars were already roaring at this moment, and the screams attracted them here.


    "Are you OK?"


    A policeman armed with a gun hurried to Jin Shiya''s side and asked concerned.


    Jin Shiya shook her head and said lightly: "I''m fine."


    "What about the murderer?"


    "died."


    "died?"


    A group of policemen are all full of surprises, but this has never happened before.


    "How did you die?"


    "I killed it!"


    There was a hint of coldness in Jin Shiya''s eyes. This is not easy. She has caused the other party to lose three murderers this time, and the other party will definitely not let it go.

 Chapter 779： Interrogation

    Jin Shiya''s words stunned a group of policemen. They couldn''t imagine that such a thin and beautiful girl would actually kill a serial murderer.


    When they saw the **** mass of blood not far away, their complexion changed abruptly, and their hands trembled a little.


    "That, that is."


    "Well, that''s the murderer in black."


    "Black Murderer!"


    Even though these policemen have experienced many battles and have seen various murder scenes, they are still scared enough.


    Originally, Jin Shiya was a weak image of a beauty in their hearts, but at the moment they were full of fear, as afraid of her as the murderer.


    "who the **** are you?"


    Jin Shiya also eased a lot at this moment, looking at the policeman and said calmly: "A member of the martial arts world."


    The police suddenly stood in awe, and they naturally knew that the martial arts world existed, and they were all a group of supernatural people.


    "So you are a master in the martial arts world, no wonder no wonder."


    The leader of the team happily held Jin Shiya''s hand, full of respect.


    "Fortunately, there are masters like you, otherwise these murderers don''t know how rampant they are."


    "Do you need to go back to the police station for a transcript?"


    "No, no more."


    The captain waved his hand, naturally not daring to offend the master of the martial arts world.


    "I''m leaving."


    Jin Shiya got in the car and started the engine.


    "Woman, can you bring all the murderers to justice?"


    Jin Shiya paused and said, "It will."


    She can''t herself, but she believes her brother Yan can. It''s time for these murderers to deal with it.


    At this time, Su Yan was bored at home and finished watching the TV series, but still did not see Jin Shiya come back.


    "This Nizi hasn''t come back yet, is it true that she is going to catch the murderer."


    Su Yan smiled, not afraid in his heart, not only because Jin Shiya is a master, but also because Jin Shiya has a jade pendant on her body.


    He had stored strong spiritual power in the jade pendant on Jin Shiya''s body. His confidence in that spiritual power was the offense of the strong in the early days of the master, and it would not hurt Jin Shiya''s life.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking, the doorbell rang, and Su Yan couldn''t help but hurried to open the door.


    Opening the door, it was naturally Jin Shiya. Su Yan couldn''t help but smile upon seeing this: "Did our Golden Swordswoman go to catch the murderer?"


    Jin Shiya plunged into Su Yan''s arms all at once, crying into tears, which made Su Yan at a loss.


    "what happened?"


    "I met the murderer, and I was almost given it by them."


    Su Yan frowned, and a chill suddenly appeared on her face. Only then did she notice that Jin Shiya had bruises on her body, and her face was still pale.


    He was full of distress, and hurriedly used his spiritual power to heal Jin Shiya''s bruises, and then hugged her tightly and said, "It''s all about Brother Yan, so I let you go outside alone."


    Jin Shiya calmed down and sat on the sofa looking at Su Yan and said, "There are too many of them bullying and less people, otherwise I''m not afraid of them."


    Su Yan wiped away the tears for Jin Shiya. Seeing that her jade pendant was shining, she knew in her heart that Yu Pei saved her.


    "Thanks to Brother Yan''s jade pendant, otherwise I would really be harmed by them."


    "Don''t worry, they dare to touch my Shiya, and I will surely let them be overwhelmed."


    Naturally, Su Yan was not talking angry. After knowing what happened to Jin Shiya, he made up his mind to let these murderers disappear on this earth.


    "By the way, there seems to be a murderer in the jade pendant."


    "At that time, I was restrained by them. They used a strange thing to take away my soul. It was the jade pendant that made me survive."


    Su Yan also heard his scalp numb, and if the soul was separated, there was no way to recover it.


    "Give me the jade pendant."


    Jin Shiya took off the jade pendant and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan casually moved, a burst of spiritual power poured into the jade pen, and a scream suddenly came out inside.


    "This person seems to be a big man. I heard them call him the third brother, and the other three are small five, small six, and small seven."


    "This may be their order, junior!"


    The black-clothed Xiaosan was taken out of the jade pendant by Su Yan, and he looked around with horror at the moment, and even more shocked when he saw Jin Shiya.


    "Woman, spare my life, I will never dare anymore."


    Su Yan grabbed her casually and stood in the air, no matter how hard he struggled, it would not help.


    "Dare to move my woman, you are brave enough!"


    Seeing Su Yan, Xiao San, the man in black, was surprised and couldn''t help blurting out: "Professor Su."


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised. This person actually knew his Professor Su''s identity. It seems that this person is related to Jiangbei University or the laboratory. Could it be that he is here to grab his super psychic liquid.


    Su Yan casually moved, and the man in black was only left with a pair of pants, and his appearance was revealed.


    Su Yan''s brain is naturally unusual. As long as the people he has met are generally unforgettable, after a memory search, Su Yan is sure that this person is the Northeast delegation.


    No wonder he saw a black and blue air above these people that day. He didn''t expect that this group of people came to participate in academic exchanges to be fake, and the other purpose was true.


    "There is only one way in front of you, and tell it all, or you will die!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, scared Xiao San, the man in black, trembling all over, dare not refuse to agree.


    "I said, I said all."


    "What is the use of collecting souls?"


    "We are just following orders, and if we don''t do this, we will lose our lives."


    "I asked what is the use of collecting souls!"


    "The adults have to practice."


    "Who is an adult?"


    "Northeast Black Robe."


    Xiao San, the man in black, didn''t dare to hide any more, he knew that the young man in front of him was very powerful, and he could say that he was like an ant in front of him.


    "Northeast Black Robe!"


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder. He knew that this matter was definitely not simple. It must be a planned conspiracy. In short, it was a bunch of bad people.


    "Your entire Northeast delegation is here for this mission."


    "Yes, we are all, we can''t help it, we are all planted with soul marks."


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but sneered: "You want to lie to me, do you think I don''t know?"


    Xiao San, the man in black, was full of restlessness. He saw despair in Su Yan''s eyes. For this reason, his face began to tatter, and in the end he turned into a ghost.


    "You want me to show myself, now you are satisfied!"


    The Li Ghost''s teeth and claws were terrifying, and Jin Shiya hid behind Su Yan.


    "It''s just a mere ghost, dare to show off in front of me, really ignorant!"


    Su Yan grabbed it casually, and Li Gui was caught by him, and he couldn''t allow it to struggle for half a minute. It was directly crushed and the real soul was scattered.


    Such **** would not enter his mouth at all, otherwise Su Yan might eat it in one bite.


    After killing Li Gui, Su Yan''s complexion also returned to calm, and looked at Jin Shiya with care: "Don''t be afraid, everything is mine."

 Chapter 780： conspiracy

    Jin Shiya was so moved, she nestled directly in Su Yan''s arms, like a docile kitten.


    "I''m going to sleep with my arms around you tonight."


    Jin Shiya actually said boldly, of course there is no other meaning.


    Su Yan was hard pressed, of course it was okay to hug it, but what''s the meaning of it just to hug it, and to endure the restlessness in his heart.


    However, seeing Jin Shiya''s crystal clear eyes and tears rolling in his eyes, Su Yan''s heart was a bit stinging.


    "Okay, according to you."


    The night is getting deeper, and Jiangbei City at this time is still like a dead city. There are no pedestrians on the streets, only patrol vehicles that constantly roar past and the screams of cutting through the sky.


    This made the police chief angry and almost fell ill. The pressure was too great.


    "Director, there are many more cases tonight, all of them are female college students."


    "The claws of this group of people have reached out to other people!"


    The chief of the police station angrily hammered the tabletop, so that everyone present did not dare to say more, and all of them bowed their heads.


    At this time, a police car roared, and a person jumped from the car and hurriedly ran towards the chief.


    "Director, there is a new situation."


    "Someone has an accident again?!"


    The Secretary''s face was very ugly, and his nerves became tense this time, and the pressure was even greater.


    "This is a good thing."


    Others just don''t know what is good.


    "We were patrolling near Jiangbei University and hurried over when we heard the screams."


    "This is a good thing?!"


    The director is about to get angry, and he is still making such a joke at this time.


    "No, that young woman was fine, instead she killed several perpetrators."


    "what!"


    Not only the Director was shocked, but everyone else changed.


    "She is from the martial arts world."


    "People in the martial arts world!"


    The Secretary looked at the starry sky at night, and suddenly a tear fell, and he was naturally moved.


    "Okay, the people in the martial arts world have finally taken action, and these assailants will die soon!"


    At this time, there was silence in the Golden Hotel, smoke filled the room, and many people had cigarettes in their hands.


    "The sky is about to dawn, why haven''t the three of them come back yet?"


    A middle-aged man next to Old Xueqiu was full of anxious look. He was the second child of this group, and his strength was naturally stronger than that of the third in black.


    The old scholar flicked his cigarette, then took a sharp sip, his eyes full of coldness.


    "They may be less ill."


    The temperature in the room suddenly dropped at this moment, as if it had dropped a few degrees. The others also felt a chill, with an angry look on their faces.


    "Could it be the Jiangbei martial arts world made a move?!"


    What they fear most is this situation. This action has caused panic in Jiangbei City. If this group of martial arts leaders make a move, it will be very difficult for them to continue to collect souls.


    "It''s very possible, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and I''m not sure."


    "The third and the four of them didn''t come back. It was a wrong decision to let them collect the souls of Jiangbei University''s flowers."


    "Jiangbei University, it seems not simple."


    Old Xue Xue threw the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray, stood up directly, and looked at the gradually brighter scenery outside the window. He felt unclear in his heart.


    "Light a candle and I will see what they experienced in the end."


    "it is good."


    Some subordinates hurried to prepare candles, but after a while they brought a candle to light it.


    "Everyone else went out, the second child stayed and helped me."


    The door was closed, and the eyes of the old scholar suddenly changed, gleaming with a gloomy luster, like two groups of ghost fires.


    "Second, give me spiritual power."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man did not hesitate, and directly passed all the spiritual power in his body to the old scholar.


    The old scholar bulged, like a giant, directly forming a seal with his hands, and a secret technique was displayed.


    "Heaven Lingling, Earth Lingling, demons and ghosts show me spirits, open!"


    This sentence is also funny, isn''t he just a soul.


    Old Xueyan pointed directly at the candle, and the candle''s fire suddenly turned green, and a picture was reflected.


    "Close the curtains."


    When the house was dark, the reflected image was fully revealed, and the middle-aged man took out a bunch of hair and let the candle burn.


    At this moment, a person appeared directly in the picture, it was the third man in black.


    The two stared at the youngest man in black, since he appeared near the campus of Jiangbei University, and then the three of them surrounded Jin Shiya together, and finally received it by Yu Pei, and they all saw it really. Cut all.


    "This woman is not easy."


    "Hmph, it''s not easy to care about her, kill the third or fourth person, and I want her to pay for it."


    "That red sports car, how do you feel a bit familiar."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help recalling, his face suddenly cold, and he said directly: "Isn''t that sports car from Professor Na Su of Jiangbei University?"


    A few days ago, Su Yan went to Jiangbei University for academic exchanges. The car he drove was Jin Shiya''s red sports car.


    "It seems that this woman has an indistinguishable relationship with Professor Nasu, maybe that jade pendant was given to that woman by him."


    "It seems that the instigator of this incident is Professor Na Su."


    "Could it be that he found us?!"


    The old scholar''s eyes were colder, and he said coldly: "What if I find it, what if I don''t find it, anyway, I''m looking for him to settle this account."


    "Jiangbei University has so many people, it''s hard to deal with him, and he doesn''t seem to be annoying."


    "Hmph, there are things an adult gave us, I''m afraid he will get a ball."


    I have to say that this old scholar is quite happy to say this.


    But the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, and all his fears disappeared.


    "Let''s find a name to deal with him."


    The old scholar thought about it, his face was full of smiles, and he was obviously confident.


    "I really want to compare with him. If it''s really good, then use what an adult gives him."


    "Ratio high?"


    The middle-aged man walked in unclearly, looking at the old Xue Xue with a questioning expression.


    "I want to kill him under the eyes of everyone in Jiangbei University, and let this group of people not catch my handle."


    The middle-aged man''s complexion changed and he said directly: "How is this possible, there are so many people in Jiangbei University."


    "Huh, it''s not impossible."


    Old Xueqiu smiled even more, as if this was already a certainty and everything was in his plan.


    "Release the news to me, saying that our Northeast delegation is dissatisfied and will challenge him to Professor Su and expose his hypocrisy."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, his eyes were also bright, he naturally understood the meaning of the old pedantic.


    "Boss, what you mean is to compete with him academically, defeat him in the eyes of everyone at Jiangbei University, and kill him."


    Old Xueqi nodded, that''s what he meant.


    "The boss is really a coup. Even if he can''t win, he has a back hand and is invincible."


    "go quickly."

 Chapter 781： Campus shock

    Academician Chen got up from the dormitory early and went directly to the laboratory after breakfast. It can be said that he is doing this almost every day.


    The laboratory has long been like his home, and the super soul liquid is more like his child. He now has all his thoughts on it.


    He just wants to develop more drugs specifically for diseases and try to keep the price down so that ordinary people can use it. This is his biggest goal.


    "Academician Chen early."


    "Academician Chen early."


    Everyone I met on the road said hello to him, and of course he also politely responded.


    The last time the Su family��s face-slapped him completely awoke that he should be a low-key person. Of course, he is still a little obsessed with money. Now his salary is the highest in the laboratory, and many newly developed drugs also have shares.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so dedicated, it could be said that he would pounce on it with all his might.


    "Academician Chen, someone is looking for you."


    "Let him in."


    Academician Chen is sitting in his office, and many people usually look for him, so it''s no surprise.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Academician Chen lowered his head to deal with the matter and asked casually.


    "Of course there is something to find Academician Chen, otherwise, isn''t it okay to find something."


    Academician Chen raised his head and looked at this person, his face suddenly changed, and an expression of displeasure appeared on his face.


    This person is the middle-aged man. The reason why Academician Chen is like this is because of the arrogance and disrespect of Su Yan by the Northeast delegation a few days ago.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The next battle book."


    The middle-aged man said calmly, as if it was just a simple matter.


    However, Academician Chen frowned and looked at him straightforwardly.


    "Are you still doing things?!"


    "It''s not something. I saw Professor Su''s miracle in your school''s small auditorium a few days ago. We thought about it and were a little dissatisfied."


    Academician Chen showed contempt and said lightly: "If you don''t agree, you still dare to refuse Professor Su?!"


    "Naturally, otherwise I have been looking for you since then."


    "It seems that you are really going to fight with Professor Su?"


    "It''s not on the bar, it''s just an academic competition, so that it can further promote the progress of science and technology."


    Academician Chen spouted two clusters of foul air from his nostrils, and said with disdain: "It''s not that I despise you, but you are competing with Professor Su. That is pure self-inflict."


    "There is no limit to learning. Failure is the mother of success. We are not afraid of losing. We just want to know whether Professor Su dare to take up this challenge."


    Academician Chen was extremely angry. He said angrily at the poker table: "How can you question the honor of Professor Su? Just wait for me to ask him personally."


    "I don''t have that idle time. If he agrees, then an academic competition will be held tomorrow."


    "can!"


    Academician Chen also said straightforwardly, he was naturally confident that Su Yan would not counsel him.


    "That''s good."


    The middle-aged man left with a smile of conspiracy in his eyes.


    Academician Chen left the laboratory in a hurry, and he wanted to tell Su Yan himself.


    Driving to the villa where Su Yan was located, Academician Chen easily found the number of the villa where Su Yan was located.


    Su Yan was still cultivating. Hearing the door bell, he couldn''t help but open the door. He was still a little surprised to see Academician Chen.


    "Academician Chen, why are you here? Is there another problem in the laboratory?"


    Academician Chen waved his hand and said, "No, I have other things to tell you personally."


    Seeing him so solemnly, Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded, and said, "Come in and talk."


    When Academician Chen came in, he looked at the house squarely, his eyes were full of envy, and he thought that if he could live in such a big villa, it would be great.


    The two sat down, Jin Shiya was also going to prepare fruit tea.


    "Today I was **** off."


    "what happened?"


    "It''s all the Northeast delegation, so deceptive!"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and the Northeast delegation was not so simple in his eyes now.


    "Early in the morning, their people came to me directly, and bluntly they came to write down the war."


    "The next battle book?"


    "It''s just that they don''t accept you, they want to have an academic competition with you, and they even threatened to hold it tomorrow."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile when he heard this, and said with a smile: "It turns out that''s the case."


    Seeing Su Yan so relaxed, Academician Chen couldn''t help but relax, and he felt more confident in his heart.


    Su Yan is in his heart at this moment. I don''t want to look for you. Instead, you have to send it to the door. You can''t live by yourself, so take this opportunity to kill it.


    "Academic competition is good, it promotes academic exchanges and technological progress."


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Their purpose is not simple. They probably want to make you stink."


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully, and said indifferently: "It''s just a few clowns, I don''t think they have that ability."


    "I think so too. How can Professor Su exist, how could they have beaten you, and hit them in the face severely."


    Su Yan smiled and nodded. He not only slapped them in the face, but also took their lives, otherwise this group of people would go to harm others.


    Jin Shiya also heard the cause and looked at Su Yan and said, "You have to do your best in this academic competition."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a small matter."


    Seeing Su Yan so relaxed, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but smile, and at the same time clenched her fists, her mouth raised with a trace of anger.


    "Is it tomorrow? I will see you to compete."


    Upon seeing this, Academician Chen couldn''t help but get up and said goodbye with a smile.


    However, Jiangbei University was not quiet at this time. I don''t know who leaked the news and let these students know about it.


    A few classmates gathered on the playground started talking directly, all of them with anger.


    "Do you know that some people dare to be dissatisfied with Professor Su recently."


    "Who, who is so bold!"


    "He has the ability to stand up and I was the first to beat him to death."


    The other classmates who didn''t know were full of anger, and it was obvious that Su Yan was extremely respected in their hearts.


    "It is said that it was the Northeast delegation. Professor Su was not convinced in the last academic exchange class."


    "Hmph, just a group of pretentious people, don''t you know how many catties you are?"


    "No, the delegations in other places weren''t the same arrogant appearance at the beginning. Later, not all of them left with their tails in dingy."


    "In that case, the Northeast delegation might have some strength."


    "That''s right, how else would they dare to directly write down the battle book!"


    Others were shocked, and they were even more angry.


    "What, they dare to write a letter to Professor Su?!"


    "My idol is so handsome, they dare to write a war on him."


    "Idol will definitely teach them how to behave and make them a complete failure."


    "Well, it is said that the academic competition will be held tomorrow."


    All the girls, and even most of the boys, clenched their fists together, with a firm expression.


    "Then I must support him and see with my own eyes how idol beats them."


    "Me too, I want to watch them sweep away and leave dingy."


    This campus storm continued to spread, and the whole school knew about it, and voices filled with indignation sounded everywhere, all supporting their idols.


    Who is the idol, of course it is Su Yan.

 Chapter 782： Start of the competition

    This campus violent spread naturally and non-stop, and some students even rushed to the principal''s office excitedly and asked him to give a reasonable explanation.


    Some students thought that Su Yan only had to win the Northeast delegation, and slapped these ethical people in the face.


    But some people don''t think so. In their eyes, Su Yanna is an extremely honorable existence, and these people are not worthy to compete with Su Yan.


    "Principal, I''m a representative of the student union. We are here to petition you, hoping you can end this funny thing."


    The president of Jiangbei University just learned about this, and he felt a little headache looking at this group of student representatives with a firm attitude.


    But when he called Academician Chen, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I can''t interfere with the challenge."


    This group of student representatives suddenly became anxious, and a beautiful female classmate hurriedly said: "President, the Northeast delegation is expressing doubts about Professor Su!"


    Fortunately, the female classmate is still sensible, otherwise she would be embarrassed if she called Su Aidou.


    "Question what is the best way to fight back?"


    The principal looked at the student representatives and asked directly.


    This group of student representatives was silent for a while, and a male student could not help but said loudly: "Slap in the face!"


    The principal almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, which meant it, but could it not be so straightforward, but he didn''t care about that much.


    "That''s right, just slap your face, slap your face fiercely, let them know how powerful, then would Professor Su''s reputation be higher."


    "but."


    Some people are worried and afraid that the other party will come prepared. If their Su Aidou loses, what can they do?


    "Don''t you have confidence in your own Professor Su?"


    The headmaster''s words immediately made all the people angry, and they had a hundred times confidence in Su Yanna.


    "Who says we have no confidence, Professor Su will definitely be able to hang them."


    "That''s good, you can go to the playground to watch the game tomorrow."


    A group of students left with disgraceful faces. Although they were a little worried, they still expected to occupy more.


    "Su Aidou will definitely win, he will definitely win."


    "But I am still worried. The other party is a delegation and Professor Su has only one person."


    "What about one person? In ancient times, there was Zhao Zilong, Changbanpo, seven in and seven out, but now, I, Su Aidou, will be the master of the country!"


    "Well, tomorrow we will go cheer for Professor Su!"


    The night is getting closer, but Jiangbei University is still hot. Many people have lit candles everywhere and lighted Kongming lanterns. Naturally, they prayed for Su Yan''s victory.


    Several dark shadows disappeared from Jiangbei University and went straight back to the hotel, taking off their coats, revealing their true colors.


    "Boss, Professor Su has a high reputation in Jiangbei."


    The old Xuexi sat on the sofa indifferently at this moment, as if closing his eyes and resting, but the corners of his mouth trembled, and he said directly: "Why, are you afraid?"


    The middle-aged man said angrily: "If we are afraid of a ball, we will be afraid of him. Then he won''t know how he died."


    "Hmph, when he is killed, I will torture his women and avenge the third brother and them!"


    A group of people were holding fire in their hearts, obviously because the deaths of the four people dealt a big blow to them.


    "That''s good, get ready, and meet him tomorrow."


    The ghostly light flickered in the old Xuexi''s eyes, but then disappeared, and he closed his eyes again, obviously he was practicing.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t take this matter seriously. After dinner with Jin Shiya, they went shopping outside. Although it was not late, there were few pedestrians on the street.


    After walking around, they didn''t see the group of Northeast delegation, so they returned disappointed. Obviously, the group will not come out tonight. After all, there will be business tomorrow.


    The next day, just after dawn, Jiangbei University was agitated, the door of the dormitory opened, and the group of students seemed to be crazy and flocked directly to the playground, just to occupy a good position and take a look at the academic competition that will begin today.


    And the school is also starting to prepare. Workers are invited to build tables, prepare various equipment, and send additional guards to maintain order.


    For this reason, the school also suspended classes for an unprecedented day, just to welcome this academic competition.


    Not only the students are restless, but the teachers are also very excited, otherwise why would they stop the class.


    Academician Chen and others also came to the playground early, and naturally prepared a place for them.


    Leading the first row, the second row is the scientific researcher in the laboratory, the third row is the teacher, and the rest are a group of mixed students.


    Many classmates did not hesitate to fight back in order to grab a position, and some even fought, but fortunately they were stopped by the guard.


    "Many female classmates also took some playing cards, electronic cards, etc., and all the above showed domineering words like Professor Su and Su Aidou.


    This is naturally to cheer for Su Yan, just like many fans go to the concerts of their favorite stars. Of course, every concert always feels that there are more female fans, and the fanaticism for idols is even more crazy.


    By this time the Northeast delegation had arrived at the school, and the group went directly to the playground.


    When the students saw this group of people, they all glared at them, and some even threw mineral water bottles directly while they were not paying attention.


    The middle-aged man looked at a young man who was hit coldly, and said directly in a low voice, "Hold it!"


    The young man exhaled foul air from his nostrils, glanced at the crowd with murderous expression, and finally walked directly onto the stage.


    "Mad, I was scared to death."


    "Yeah, those eyes are so scary."


    A group of classmates had lingering fears, so they didn''t dare to throw things away and shout.


    The Northeast delegation was all on the stage, with an arrogant and cold face, and disregarding the dissatisfaction of the students.


    Even the host did not catch a cold to this group of people, and did not give the microphone for a long time.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t care, and the spring thunder burst into his tongue, his voice was like thunder, so that everyone on the playground could hear him.


    "Why your Professor Su hasn''t come yet? Isn''t it a counseling?"


    This angered them, and the entire playground was extremely noisy, almost like a riot.


    "Apologize, apologize!"


    A group of people shouted, asking him to apologize for his words and deeds, how could their Su Aidou not come.


    The middle-aged man disdainfully said, "I want to apologize unless he wins us."


    "Professor Su will definitely beat you, and see how shame you are!"


    "Yes, Professor Su will win!"


    With the roar, Su Yan was sitting in the co-pilot at this time, and Jin Shiya drove the car towards Jiangbei University.


    After entering the school, Jin Shiya made a beautiful flick and parked the car firmly by the playground.


    Su Yan went down, dressed in a handsome suit and wearing sunglasses, she was obsessed with all the female classmates on the playground, even the teacher was also a idiot.


    The male classmates were fascinated by Jin Shiya, after all, her dress today is quite beautiful.


    Academician Chen roared excitedly: "Professor Su is here, then I will announce the official start of the academic competition."

 Chapter 783： Bugs

    Everyone was very excited. It can be said that Su Yan''s arrival completely exploded the playground and directly set off a frenzy.


    That suit, benchmark sunglasses, and a sharp face, whoever is not intoxicated, who is not fascinated, is that the boys are full of jealousy.


    Su Yan walked to the stage without speaking yet, the violent noise below explained everything.


    "Idol, Idol, Su Idol!"


    A group of girls screamed excitedly, the voice actually covered up the boy''s roar, sometimes it is really scary for women to be aggressive.


    Su Yan was also stunned, idol, he didn''t expect that he would have such a nickname, but he didn''t care, anyway, there were so many nicknames, not much more than one.


    Su Yan waved at everyone, like a hot star, and set off a frenzy.


    The leaders in the front row were all serious-faced. Such popularity obviously exceeded their expectations and made them very unhappy.


    "Now... now!"


    A piercing sound resounded throughout the playground, and it was obvious that someone was using the stereo to fight the student''s roar.


    Su Yan waved his hand and looked at everyone with a smile. A sound like a dragon''s power spread directly throughout the playground, making everyone involuntarily shocked, and the voice stopped.


    "Quiet everyone, I thank you for your enthusiasm, but isn''t it so noisy that outsiders look down on us?"


    All the students nodded, and suddenly became very quiet, and the entire playground was actually audible.


    Su Yan was very satisfied with the reasonableness of his classmates. At this moment, he also looked at Academician Chen and said to him, "Do you want to start now?"


    Academician Chen glanced at the Northeast delegation, showing inquiries.


    Old Xue Xue nodded, but his eyes kept looking at Su Yan, but there was no cold light.


    Being sharp is when killing someone, anger is just self-defeating before moving.


    Su Yan never glanced at the Northeast delegation from beginning to end. Of course, he was contemptuous. How could a group of souls get into his eyes.


    "Well, the academic competition officially begins now, everyone must keep quiet!"


    As the loud noise cut through the playground, the excitement of the students became more and more high, one by one tightly tugging their fists, expecting their idols to kill the Quartet and face the self-humiliating delegation.


    Su Yan then looked at the old scholar, his eyes were very flat, without a trace, because this person was not far from death.


    "please."


    Old Xuexu did not leave, but the middle-aged man next to him came over, glanced at Su Yan, and said coldly, "That day you showed us a dead tree in the small auditorium. It''s too simple."


    There was a booing sound from the audience, and the dead trees are simple in spring, which is really big talk.


    The middle-aged man didn''t care, and continued: "We can easily accomplish this technique."


    Su Yan was still calm and made a gesture of please, naturally asking them to finish it before talking.


    The middle-aged man directly took out a bottle of super spiritual power liquid and poured it into the withered flower pot that had been poured with boiling water, and the miracle was also performed.


    "Shameless, shameless!"


    There was a roar immediately from the audience, this super spiritual power liquid was invented by Su Yan, and it was too shameless for him to use it.


    "I don''t have real skills at all, I can only use laboratory stuff."


    The middle-aged man laughed instead of anger, and laughed even more, and said directly: "You Professor Su just use this thing to revive the plants!"


    "Shit, Professor Su can go straight to the dead tree in the spring, without the super psychic liquid!"


    A boy stood up excitedly, he was naturally very clear about this, and he remembered the first lesson very deeply, just like yesterday.


    "It''s really like that. How about letting your Professor Su and Su Aidou perform again?"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, naturally looking forward to his performance again and slapped the group fiercely in the face.


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the breeze, and his handsomeness became more and more compelling. His whole body had an aura that made countless people a little uncomfortable. Now he is more like a high-ranking person, not like a professor.


    "Professor Su is angry, and the consequences are serious."


    Su Yan asked Li Yao to prepare a pot of flowers, and then poured it with boiling water in front of everyone, and the flowers immediately withered.


    Everyone held their breath, looking forward to another miracle, the shock of that day is still vivid.


    Su Yan casually stroked the withered flowers, and a burst of spiritual power emerged, and the entire flower was restored and upgraded, lush, and really more proud.


    Everyone applauded with excitement, and even the school leaders admired them. This is a stunt.


    "Professor Su is really awesome!"


    "Now I''ve slapped them fiercely, see what else they can say."


    "Professor Su''s anger, no one can stop!"


    Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man frowned slightly and glanced at the old pedant behind him. The old pedant did not speak, but gave him a look.


    The middle-aged man immediately settled down, showing a mocking smile.


    "Hahaha, but that''s all, I can too!"


    There was a lot of boos at the scene, one after another, everyone apparently thought he was bragging.


    "It''s not ashamed, the cowhide blows to the sky!"


    "This person is invincible with a thick skin."


    Faced with the doubts of many people, the middle-aged man didn''t care, and said directly: "Your Professor Su performed the Dead Tree Spring Festival, then I will show you how to destroy the flowers today."


    The middle-aged man took a pot of flowers, and then directly held the flowers, torn it to pieces.


    The people who stepped down were immediately happy, all of them were full of belly laughter.


    "It''s really cruel."


    "Why is he doing this?"


    "What else can I do? I want to find myself a step down."


    "Professor Su won. It''s great."


    Just when everyone was happy, the middle-aged man showed a weird smile, and the flowers pinched into broken branches and leaves in his hands were also put into the pots by him.


    A black spiritual power suddenly appeared in his palm, and the black spiritual power directly enveloped the entire flowerpot, directly overlapping the broken branches and fallen leaves.


    But the middle-aged man was sweaty on his forehead at the moment, and it was obvious that his actions had consumed a lot of his spiritual power, after all, he had crushed the flowers to pieces.


    A re-blooming flower appeared in everyone''s eyes. This miracle that could be called magic stopped many people''s ridicule abruptly, and they all looked at the flower in his pot in disbelief.


    "How is this possible?"


    "Really...really recovered."


    "This is even better than being drowned in boiling water."


    There were whispering voices in the audience, shocked, dissatisfied, scared, and worried about Su Yan.


    "How does my resuscitation technique compare to Professor Su?"


    The middle-aged man looked at everyone in the audience, increasingly arrogant and defiant, with a face full of contempt.


    But Su Yan said indifferently at this moment: "It''s just a little trick."

 Chapter 784： Show off

    Su Yan''s calmness obviously angered the Northeast delegation, all with cold faces, wishing to kill him directly and collect his soul.


    And Su Yan''s words made the students feel uneasy, and they were afraid that Su Yan would not be able to compare it. Wouldn''t it be that the Northeast delegation was completely flying into the sky.


    "Professor Su is the best, show them some color."


    "Yes, Su Aidou slapped them in the face."


    Facing everyone''s roar, Su Yan stood up, naturally intending to show off again.


    The middle-aged man said with a smirk: "Hmph, I want to see what skills you have. Let me show you what you have, otherwise there will be no chance."


    Su Yan ignored him, and directly asked Li Yao to prepare things, but after a while, Li Yao made a water tank with a large grass carp weighing nearly fifty catties.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, his complexion changed slightly. He naturally guessed in his heart what Su Yan was going to do and resurrect the grass carp.


    There is a big difference between plants and animals. Resurrecting grass carp is that he doesn''t necessarily have the ability.


    "This scientist, can you revive grass carp?"


    Su Yan looked at the middle-aged man with a slight smile in his eyes. Although there was no clear sarcasm in this smile, it was disdain for him in the eyes of the middle-aged man.


    "Hmph, what can I do and what I can''t, now you challenge me."


    "Okay, then I will give you a revival of grass carp."


    Su Yan grabbed the grass carp directly, not allowing it to move at all, and then cut through the grass carp''s abdomen with a knife and took out its internal organs.


    The entire fish tank was dyed red at this moment, and the grass carp was thrown into the fish tank by Su Yan, and it was completely turned over after a few swings.


    Everyone looked at the fish tank unblinkingly. It was broken. Could it be possible to bring it back to life? Many people looked suspicious.


    "I don''t use super psychic liquid, I only use heaven and earth aura, heaven and earth aura can revive everything, I am optimistic!"


    Su Yan reached into the bathtub with both hands, stirred it directly, then wiped his hands with a cloth towel, and returned directly to the seat.


    "Professor Su, looking at you like this, is it possible to be a fish?"


    "You have no brains, don''t you have eyes?"


    The middle-aged man wanted to have an attack, but when he saw the old scholar wave his hand, he had to endure it.


    At this moment, the blood in the fish tank disappeared and became clear again. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at the grass carp in the fish tank.


    The grass carp swims happily, as if there is nothing wrong at all, which makes everyone''s pupils tighten, all of them are incredible.


    "Huh, pretending to be a fool!"


    The middle-aged man walked directly to the fish tank, so he naturally wanted to fish out the fish to check the authenticity.


    The grass carp was fished out. There should have been a long hole in the belly, but at the moment it was intact, there was no trace of being scratched, which made the middle-aged man change color on the spot.


    The old scholar couldn''t sit still at this moment. He walked over and grabbed the grass carp. His nails were inserted into the belly of the fish, and the internal organs suddenly fell out.


    "This!"


    A group of people were stunned on the spot, and everyone in the audience looked at the grass carp, and their hearts were full of shock.


    "Is it possible?"


    "Didn''t the internal organs be taken out?"


    "My goodness."


    After a long time, the classmates burst into thunderous applause. They admired Su Yan even more, and they almost regarded him as an immortal.


    The old Xueshu threw the fish into the fish tank and looked at Su Yan with a faint smile.


    "Yes, the younger generation is terrifying. I didn''t expect you to have two chances."


    "You are also worthy to talk to me about posterity, it''s really slippery."


    "Professor Su, your skills are indeed good, but do you think I can''t do it either?"


    The old scholar slapped the fish tank angrily, and the water in the fish tank vibrated, and the whole fish tank suddenly burst, and the water splashed on the ground.


    And the grass carp, which had been smashed once again, was now directly fluttering on the table, full of vitality.


    The old scholar caught the grass carp and showed the fish maw to everyone, making a group of people seem to have seen a ghost.


    "This...is it intact again?!"


    This group of people is not shocked, but has a faint fear. This is simply amazing, this is the ability that gods and ghosts have.


    The old school did not stop, his nails were inserted into the fish belly, and the internal organs flowed out again.


    "Professor Su, how?"


    "Bloody, how can you be so bloody."


    "Isn''t this what Professor Su showed first?"


    "I cut its stomach with a knife, and you use your nails, why are your nails so sharp?!"


    Su Yan''s words shocked everyone in the Northeast delegation, and their expressions changed drastically, knowing that there was something in Su Yan''s words.


    The old scholastic didn''t change his face and said: "Everyone in the martial arts world is strong in martial arts and has spiritual power. It''s weird that my nails cut the fish belly."


    "It''s not surprising, but it reminds me of recent homicides, frightening murders."


    The entire playground was surprisingly quiet, everyone was taken aback. The murder case is now really taboo in everyone''s eyes.


    "The deceased were all young and beautiful women, all of whom were pierced in the brain by the murderer''s nails and died."


    "What do you mean!"


    The people of the Northeast delegation rushed to Su Yan, with a deep killing intent in their eyes.


    The old Xue Xue waved his hand, motioned them to step back, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su speaks to show evidence, otherwise some people really suspect that I am the murderer in the murder case."


    Su Yan smiled faintly, "I didn''t say anything, I just thought of it."


    "By the way, academic competition, you and I are tied again, it seems that I have to continue working hard."


    "Waiting for Professor Su to create another miracle."


    Su Yan glanced around the school playground. At this moment, there were hundreds of flowers blooming around the sky, the trees were towering, green and green, and the fragrance was extremely delicate.


    With spring thunder in his tongue, he said to everyone: "Now the playground is full of flowers, and the trees are full of vigor and vitality. It is truly beautiful."


    Everyone didn''t relax as much as they did at the beginning, and now all of them were silent, and they were still shocking the murder case that the grass carp had just opened up and Su Yan said.


    But someone still gave Su Yan applause, and that was Jin Shiya. At the moment her beautiful eyes turned, she naturally believed in her brother Yan.


    "But I can make these hundred flowers bloom into paraquat!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the flowers that were competing with each other in the surrounding area suddenly withered and withered, while the vigorous leaves of the big tree turned yellow and fell down, giving it a desolate meaning throughout the autumn.


    Just when everyone was shocked, Su Yan made a voice again before he got over.


    "And I can make this paraquat bloom again!"


    The same is just the end of the words, the flowers that were originally withered are all alive, blooming again, and more and more vying for each other, and the big tree also grows lush young leaves, but after a while, it is flourishing.


    "Miracles, miracles!"

 Chapter 785： Show up

    Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded, and it took a while before they reacted, and each of them was shocked and stunned.


    "This����"


    Many people are already unable to speak, too shocking, unable to speak at all.


    But Academician Chen had a smile on his face at the moment. The scene of the mountain behind the school reappeared that day, and he was particularly refreshed, and he was not unacceptable at all.


    "Professor Su deserves to be Professor Su."


    Li Yao was also very excited. She had also seen the scene that day, and Su Yan showed it again, which showed that his strength was not accidental.


    And Su Yan said at this moment: "This seemingly miraculous thing is actually just the supernatural work of nature, it''s just because of the aura of heaven and earth, anyone with aura can do it!"


    Everyone was shocked again, with a look of desire on their faces, and naturally wanted to have this ability.


    "Is it possible that the martial arts class set up by Professor Su can achieve this step?"


    The casual words of a classmate seemed like a fuse, which made countless people enthusiastic, and they had a firm goal in their hearts, that is, to join the martial arts class opened by Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the old scholar, and said calmly: "What about this time, please let the old scholar give me a move for everything."


    The old Xuexu had a cold face at the moment. It was obvious that Su Yan couldn''t deal with the blooming of flowers and paraquat, and he could not do it like Su Yan.


    "Hmph, I think you are a planned conspiracy, just a magic trick."


    "Magic? Then I will perform some magic tricks to let you know what magic is and what is caused by spiritual power."


    Su Yan arbitrarily moved, and one of the members of the delegation had his mouth sealed, and could not move a single bit.


    The old scholar was full of iron, and he shouted directly: "What are you going to do, is it possible that you have to do something to my students now!"


    "Hands, just your group of scum, if it didn''t destroy Jiangbei''s peace, I would care about you?"


    The old scholar��s ??eyes are full of haze, and his mind is full of anxiety, he already suspects that Su Yan knows everything,


    He originally planned to use this to get rid of Su Yan, but he didn''t know that Su Yan would naturally want to get rid of him.


    But he hasn''t really broken his face yet, he doesn''t want to reveal his identity, because he still wants to continue collecting souls.


    "If you win this competition, let go of my students quickly."


    "Hmph, it''s natural that I won, but it''s not over yet, it''s early."


    Su Yan looked at a group of classmates and said loudly: "Next, it may be even more incredible and scary. If you are timid, you can leave."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words like this, some people stood up hesitantly, and finally left the playground directly. They were afraid that Su Yan would make another movement.


    But some people are full of expectations. So many people are afraid of what they want to see what Su Yan really has.


    "Professor Su, is it possible that you still have to give us some unique skills?"


    "It''s not a unique skill, it''s just letting something show its original form, so that you know the truth about something."


    Su Yan looked directly at the man whose mouth was sealed, showing a faint smile.


    "Next, I will show you what he is!"


    A cloud of spiritual power emerged in Su Yan''s hand, which suddenly turned into a beating golden flame, and then attacked the man.


    Unable to resist it at all, the man was hit by the flames, his face showed pain, and his face began to fall off slowly.


    "Boss, save me."


    The man screamed for help, obviously he was in pain, Su Yan''s golden spiritual power made him uncomfortable.


    But the old scholar''s eyes were full of murderous intent, so he naturally couldn''t pay attention to this kind of help, otherwise, wouldn''t it be true.


    He knew that Su Yan''s purpose was nothing more than to make his subordinates show their true shape so that they could be brought to justice.


    At this moment, his dantian''s spiritual power has completely poured out, and he is already ready to strike at any time, just waiting for Su Yan to relax his vigilance.


    The man''s face was completely peeled off, and the whole body began to change, and in the end it was directly transformed into its original form, a soul!


    "what!"


    There was a scream in the playground, the girls were all screaming with fright, and the men were full of fright.


    Academician Chen was trembling all over, shaking like sifting chaff. This is no longer an academic competition at all. On the contrary, it is like demons and demons.


    "Professor Su, this...what is going on?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "I just let him show his true form, a soul."


    "Soul?!"


    "Yes, the successive murders in Jiangbei City were caused by him. Those women were all murdered by him."


    "So he is the murderer!"


    Many people resisted fear, and their eyes were full of rage. In recent times, they have been murdered by homicides.


    "It turns out that he killed so many people."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Everyone was waving their fists and their eyes were full of anger. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s majesty, this group of people might have already rushed to the stage.


    And the person who was turned into a soul is completely desperate at this moment, he knows that he has no way to escape, and the old school will not save him.


    The old scholars and even the people in the Northeast delegation were so cold and cold, they wanted to kill Su Yan immediately.


    But the old pedant must not only wait for the opportunity, but also prepare for the next move. It takes time for the adults to give him things.


    Now, at least for now, he can''t tear his face, he must bear everything.


    "Why, your faces are so ugly, is it possible that he has something to do with you?"


    The old scholastic said coldly: "He is a soul, how can he have something to do with us, we also have lingering fears."


    Su Yan smiled even more and said straightforwardly: "That''s good, I thought you were in the same way."


    Just when Su Yan was about to kill the ghost, the old scholar was one step ahead of him, and directly hit the ghost with a punch, letting its soul fly away.


    "As a member of the martial arts world, my team is mixed with ghosts. This is absolutely intolerable."


    Su Yan clapped his hands and said with a smile on his face: "Yes, that''s not bad, the old pedantic and righteousness is really admirable."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, you are clearly killing ghosts!" the middle-aged man retorted.


    "Hmph, kill the ghost, won''t your conscience hurt? He is like yours."


    The middle-aged man''s complexion changed abruptly, his face suddenly looked like pig liver, his heart was full of grief and anger at the moment.


    "Professor Su, don''t talk nonsense, you must pay attention to the truth about everything."


    "Truly evidence, okay, I will show you the true evidence!"


    Su Yan immediately grabbed a man from the Northeast delegation, crushed it directly, and turned it into a ghost.


    "Is this considered true evidence?!"


    Everyone in the audience was so frightened that their complexions changed drastically.


    They are walking now or not, and they are in a dilemma. They are scared when they go, and they are scared when they watch.


    "Professor Su, you must wipe out all the ghosts and restore Jiangbei City to peace."


    Academician Chen and the others are full of pleading meaning, this is the result they expect.

 Chapter 786： Vulnerable

    A group of people looked at the Northeast delegation, and it was excusable to say that one ghost was mixed in, but two people were mixed in, and everyone was a little skeptical.


    Moreover, this group of people still exist with high strength, and they don''t know if they are mixed into ghosts, and everyone''s suspicions can''t help but deepen.


    Seeing everyone in the playground looked at him, the faces of the old Xue Xue and others were very ugly, and he had originally thought that he didn''t intend to attack him, so he could kill Su Yan directly.


    But now it seems that they are really whimsical, because now it can almost be confirmed that their identities have been known by Su Yan.


    The ghost in Su Yan''s hand kept struggling, but facing Su Yan''s spiritual power, he struggled and he would be more painful, and at this moment he kept screaming.


    "Ah... huh!"


    The sound of the scream of soul numb the scalp of all the people present, and the timid didn''t dare to look at a single minute. He directly covered his eyes and trembled, but he kept screaming at words that killed him.


    Su Yan gently shook his soul, and the soul was directly shattered, and the smoke disappeared, like a thick black smoke floating into the sky.


    Su Yan looked at the old scholar and said with a smile: "Your delegation is a bit dangerous, this has mixed two souls."


    The other people''s eyes were extremely cold, their hands clenched tightly, and they would definitely rush to kill Su Yan as long as the old pedant gave an order.


    Seeing the faces of this group of people, Su Yan smiled even more. This is simply looking for death, and those who don''t know are fearless.


    The old scholar tried hard to suppress his anger, looked at Su Yan and said, "These ghosts are so amazing, how can we know their existence."


    "is it?"


    "Of course, how could I lie."


    The old Xuexi kept chanting spells in his heart at this moment, just to cast the secret technique given by the adult, otherwise he was uneasy.


    Su Yan''s ability has made him jealous. He is already uncertain whether he can defeat Su Yan with his strength, so he has been patient.


    "Since this is the case, then I can help you investigate for free, I am a little sensitive to the soul."


    "No, we handle our affairs ourselves."


    "Could it be that you have a ghost in your heart and dare not let me investigate?"


    "Shit, come and check me!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Su Yan proudly, his fists creaked non-stop, angrily soaring to the sky.


    "It''s really under investigation."


    Su Yan walked over with a smile, looked at one by one, back and forth, back and forth, and then reached out and pointed a few people.


    The old scholar was full of violent expressions. Su Yan ordered at least five people at once. If this was really made by him, how would he accept it and report it back.


    "hurry up."


    The old Xuexu thought silently in his heart, only to activate the secret technique earlier, so that he could kill Su Yan, and now he has no idea whether he is discovered or not.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just suspect that there are problems with these five, come over."


    The five hesitated, the middle-aged man stood there first, staring at Su Yan, and shouted directly: "Have the ability to turn me into a ghost!"


    "Wrong, it''s not a change, it''s a true appearance!"


    Su Yan gave a cold voice and slapped the middle-aged man directly with a palm. He was completely destroyed on the spot and turned into a soul. After a few screams, he was wiped out.


    "Second!"


    Lao Xue screamed out loud, his liver and gallbladder were splitting, and he was so angry that he almost desperately rushed to compete with Su Yan.


    And Su Yan looked at the other four people, casually, the four of them turned into four ghosts, showing their original form.


    The students, teachers and leaders in the audience were all scared back. With so many ghosts, they already suspect that the Northeast delegation has problems.


    The four of them appeared in their original form and naturally flee without life. They knew that the old scholar hadn''t performed the secret technique and could not save them.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, "I want to run, but there is no door!"


    Su Yan casually blasted the four spiritual powers at the four people, all of them burst in mid-air, turning into black smoke and then drifting away.


    At this moment Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others shouted excitedly: "Su Aidou, Su Aidou!"


    The playground was suddenly exploded, and everyone screamed involuntarily, which was even higher than before.


    Su Yan killed the ghosts, and it can be said that they captured their hearts. At first, everyone regarded Su Yan as a celebrity favorite, but now they are regarded as the most respected person in their hearts.


    "Professor Su, please kill them all, otherwise, how can we be safe."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Don''t worry, none of them can run away."


    The expression of the old scholars finally changed drastically. Doesn''t Su Yan''s words mean that they are all souls.


    There was a smile on his face at this moment, but he was cold and bitter, and he had regarded Su Yan as a person of blood hatred.


    "Unexpectedly, you still found it."


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully and said, "Sabi, I already knew it."


    The old scholar snorted coldly and roared: "We are here today to kill you."


    A man behind Old Xueqi said angrily: "Don''t worry, we will treat your girlfriend well if we kill you."


    Jin Shiya frowned at the moment, obviously the man''s words made her very angry, and Su Yan was also angry.


    "Just your bunch of ants, you want to jump in front of me, looking for death!"


    Su Yan leaped away and directly blasted the student group with a punch. A dozen of them had no resistance, and all of them appeared as souls with one punch.


    "Everyone don''t want to hide and pinch anymore, they all show up together to make time for the boss."


    Nearly thirty souls rushed towards Su Yan, screaming constantly in his mouth, making his scalp numb.


    But Su Yan didn''t disdain at all. The golden flame in his hand burned wildly and turned into a golden dragon, covering all his souls in it.


    The golden spiritual power has natural restraint on ghosts. Even if there is no restraint, they can''t break free from Su Yan''s shackles, and they are all surrounded in a ball.


    "A bunch of scum, send you to heaven!"


    Su Yan squeezed his hands, the golden spiritual power shrank tightly, piercing all the souls directly, and they were all in two.


    The playground suddenly uttered a scream, sorrow everywhere, ghosts and wolves howling, but the students were already trembling with fear, and their faces were full of fear.


    Watching all the souls disappear, Su Yan''s gaze slowly became plain, and a group of ants were just vulnerable.


    If it weren''t for making Jiangbei uneasy, he would not bother to make a move. Such scum would dirty his hands.


    But at this moment, Lao Xue had grown out of long hair, and his skin began to fall off, suddenly becoming extremely tall, like a monster.


    He is different from other ghosts. He has a physical body. To be precise, he should not be a ghost. He is a shikigami.


    "You force me to do this, then I will let you know what regret is. I will definitely let you survive and die, and burn your soul for thousands of years!"


    The old scholar who turned into a shikigami has a violent face, and the corners of his mouth are constantly ticking with viscous liquid, and it will be corroded by falling to the ground.

 Chapter 787： Evil Siege

    The old scholarship turned into a shikigami, but this time, everyone on the playground was completely frightened and completely subverted their worldview.


    "Youkai, youkai!"


    A group of people roared in horror, their eyes full of horrified expressions, fleeing in fright, and the entire playground was in chaos.


    Su Yan looked at the old scholar and walked directly over. This situation is naturally not good, so it must be resolved.


    "Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya was a little worried, after all, that old scholar is too terrifying now, like a monster in Ultraman, although it is still about the size of a human.


    "Don''t worry, a little devil can''t hurt me a bit."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the old scholar was furious. He is the most noble Shige. Although he is still a step away from the Po Shige, it is definitely not a kid.


    It becomes a soul first, then the substance can be called a shikigami, and finally turned into a soul. With every stage of change, the increase in power is terrifying.


    "Boy, I let you know what babble is!"


    Old Xue Xue rushed over, and the sharp nails of both hands directly drew towards Su Yan''s vitals, the speed was extremely fast, as if lightning had passed by.


    However, Su Yan had a scornful look, and he looked very indifferent, and he didn''t even pay attention to the powerful blow of the old scholar.


    "You plug in hard, and if you plug in, I lose."


    Su Yan said arrogantly, seemingly in a defenseless posture, which would make the old pedantic inadequate.


    "court death!"


    Old Xue Xue''s sharp nails pierced Su Yan''s neck directly, making the people around them very worried. They knew that if Su Yan was over, they would definitely be over.


    But the old pedantic nails touched the skin of Su Yan''s neck, but they didn''t cut a bit at all. The friction caused cremation, which actually made the old pedantic shrink his hands in a hurry.


    "you!"


    The old Xueqi''s face changed color, and he never thought that Su Yan''s body was so strong, and his sharp nails could not hurt anything.


    "You said how incompetent you are, you can''t kill me without taking action."


    The old scholar turned his eyes, and he knew that Su Yan was definitely not a messy existence. He was probably a big man, most likely a master.


    "I will do it if you don''t do it."


    Su Yan leaped forward and hit the old pedantic chest with a fist. Without accident, he penetrated directly, and the viscous liquid came out, but it dissipated even before it was contaminated with Su Yan.


    The old scholastic roar in pain, the skin all over his body seemed to be ulcerated, all of which fell off and turned into a viscous liquid, dripping to the ground to corrode a piece.


    "The mere master of the late stage, dare to show off in front of me, let''s talk about who sent you here."


    "Huh, want me to say there are no doors."


    "If you don''t tell me, I know, right? Northeast Black Robe."


    The old scholar''s face changed abruptly. Knowing that the third and the others had leaked the secret, he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    But now these are not the key points at all, saving lives is the key.


    "I just want to know what the northeast black robe wants a soul, is it for practice or something else."


    "Huh, you don''t want to know."


    "Okay, you''ll be frightened, I will ask him directly."


    Su Yan''s spiritual power surged, and a golden dragon rushed towards the old scholar in an instant.


    The old scholastic face was full of death, and at the end he chanted a mantra in silence: "All the demons are in common! ����Τ��Ȥ� anxious!"


    Lao Xue, after all, silently recites a mantra of the island country, and obviously the secret technique he used may be connected with the island country.


    Of course, Su Yan can''t manage so much now, and the panic will be calmed by killing him.


    But when Su Yan''s Golden Dragon rushed towards the old scholar, he was actually blocked by an invisible barrier, as if the old scholar was not in this world at once.


    "Hmph, God, fortunately me, let me finally display the secret technique!"


    At this moment, the old Xueqiu was full of smiles, ignoring the wound on his chest, looking at Su Yan arrogantly, without hiding his killing intent.


    Su Yan was not afraid at all. He shot again, this time with even stronger strength, reaching the strength of the grandmaster''s initial stage, but was still blocked by an invisible barrier, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but change his color slightly.


    "Look at that place!"


    Jin Shiya pointed to a clearing out of the playground. At this time, a black hole similar to a circular shape appeared there. The inside was extremely dark, with strong wind surging.


    "Come out, evil spirits besieged the city!"


    The old scholar said excitedly, if this trick appears, this place will surely become a purgatory on earth, and no one can escape.


    "Professor Su, accompany me to watch the beauty of this world, hahaha!"


    The old scholar looked up to the sky and laughed, ignoring Su Yan''s cold eyes. He is not in the playground now, but in the secret technique. Su Yan can''t help him.


    "My lord''s secret technique is really powerful. I didn''t expect that the masters would not be able to do anything to me."


    At this time, the black hole that emerged was actually a ghost, rushing towards the classmates and teachers on the playground.


    "what!"


    Everyone screamed bitterly, when did they encounter such a thing, evil spirits besieged the city, they are now completely surrounded by these evil spirits.


    Su Yan frowned, now that he can no longer deal with the old pedants, he can only get rid of these evil spirits first.


    Su Yan leaped away, the spiritual power in his hand surged, and the golden flames rushed around, bound towards the evil ghost.


    When the evil spirit encounters the golden flame, it explodes directly, turning into a flame, and the entire playground suddenly glows on all sides, like a sea of ??fire.


    "You can''t do this, they don''t have your body as powerful, and they will be burned to death."


    The old scholar became more and more arrogant, and he didn''t forget that he wanted to catch someone and eat him directly, but he was rescued by Su Yan.


    "Huh, a trivial trick is difficult to be elegant, let me break it!"


    Su Yan bit his finger, and a drop of essence and blood dripped. He can only do this now. Using the Shaking Heaven Sixteen Form or even Long Po Jiutian will definitely hurt these ordinary people.


    Essence and blood were scattered, as if the nectar from the sky, directly enveloping everyone and alleviating their danger.


    "I didn''t expect you to be willing to give up your blood, just a bunch of ants!"


    The old scholar was furious, constantly urging the secret technique, and more evil spirits crawled out.


    "Oh, ants, you are in my eyes, they are not."


    To ensure that these ordinary people are in good condition, Su Yan will have no worries about the future, and can deal specifically with the old scholars.


    "Unexpectedly, your northeast black robe still has some ability. This evil ghost siege secret technique can barely be regarded as a trick."


    "little tricks!"


    The old scholastic body was full of pus, and the body of that body was like sticky mud, which made people sick.


    "Brother Yan, let me fight alongside you."


    At this moment, Jin Shiya walked directly out of the barrier, her spiritual power surging constantly, she had already killed many evil spirits.


    "You just stay in it, you don''t need your help at all for such a trick."


    Jin Shiya was pushed into the barrier by Su Yan, and at the moment his hands were sealed, a terrifying spiritual force surged out, and the old scholars couldn''t help changing their color.

 Chapter 788： peaceful

    "You are!"


    Old Xueqiu''s face was full of fear, and he could feel that this terrifying spiritual power fluctuated so powerfully that it had surpassed the grandmaster''s early existence.


    "Hmph, I can tell you that Grandmaster Laozi is in Consummation!"


    To deal with a Shijin of a master realm in a small area, he can be regarded as worthy of his mid-term strength.


    The old scholar changed his color completely, and his whole body was trembling slightly. Now he knew that he was bound to die, and there was no possibility of escape. The Grand Master had perfected that but his distant existence.


    "Unexpectedly, even adults..."


    The old scholar was depressed, but he did not completely give up. To kill him, he would have to break his secret technique.


    "Let''s talk about it after breaking the secret technique!"


    Old Xue Xue had a cold face, so he expected a miracle, and hoped that Su Yan could not break the adult''s secret technique, but it was impossible.


    The spiritual power group in Su Yan''s hand directly displayed, blasting towards the black hole where evil spirits were constantly emerging.


    There was a terrible shock, and a light burst out of the black hole, which was extremely dazzling, making it impossible to look directly at it.


    But those evil spirits were howling ghosts and crying wolves, all of them died tragically, and those who crawled out were solved one by one by Su Yan. So far, the last reliance of the old school was completely broken.


    "Regret, I shouldn''t offend you."


    At this time, the old scholarship has appeared on the playground, kneeling on the ground, and has no ability to resist.


    It is good not to be scared to death how the mere existence of the master realm confronts the master.


    Su Yan walked to the side of Old Xuexu and looked at him coldly, a spiritual power directly covering his body, and then it burned crazily.


    Looking at the fire, Su Yan''s tight body became relaxed, and his eyes became calm, and everything was over.


    But the classmates and even the teachers on the playground are still unable to calm down. No matter who sees such a scene or encounters such a thing, it will have to collapse, and it is impossible to pretend to be okay.


    Even though Academician Chen, Li Yao and others knew that Su Yan was capable, the ghosts and gods said that they were almost scared to urinate when they met, and they were shaking constantly at this moment.


    When Su Yan saw this, he couldn''t help but wave his hand casually, a spiritual power enveloped everyone, everyone was hypnotized to sleep, and at the same time erased the memory.


    If so many people let them know about ghosts and gods, then Jiangbei City would not be peaceful, and erasing this memory from them shouldn''t be a bad thing for Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya ran over and looked at Su Yan nervously: "They?"


    "It''s okay, just fall asleep, you will be well after a while, and at the same time you will lose the memory of this time."


    "Then what happens next, the Northeast delegation."


    "Is there a Northeast delegation? Why don''t I remember?"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, but then understood that she left the school with Su Yan in her arms.


    It took about half an hour before these classmates and teachers regained consciousness one by one. Their memories were frozen a few days ago, and they didn''t even know the nightmare that enveloped everyone in Jiangbei City.


    "Why are we in the playground?"


    "Yeah, why are they all in the playground?"


    "I remember it seemed to be an event."


    "Look at that table, but it seems to be broken."


    A group of people were dumbfounded and could not remember what happened, even the teachers were at a loss.


    Academician Chen woke up, supported by Li Yao, there was no problem with his spirit.


    "Huh, why are we in the playground?"


    "I don''t know, it feels like falling asleep here, you see everyone is in the playground, the school classmates and teachers are there."


    "It''s weird, what happened."


    Academician Chen rubbed his spine and couldn''t help but said: "Forget it, I can''t remember, I will go back to work, no one in the laboratory."


    A group of scientific researchers hurriedly ran back to the laboratory and returned to their jobs.


    Jiangbei University also slowly recovered calm, but I am afraid that everyone will never know how they fell asleep in the playground together.


    They knew about the serial homicide case as well. On the other hand, Su Yan also received a call from Ye Canghai asking about the Jiangbei serial homicide case.


    Ye Canghai was also relieved when he got Su Yan''s reply. After all, so many people died and the impact was great, but the murderer was solved.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya returned to their residence, Jiang Wenwen and others also surrounded them, talking about the recent murder.


    Jin Shiya looked at a few people and smiled: "It''s okay, everything is solved by Brother Yan."


    "Really boss?" Jiang Chao asked, looking at Su Yan.


    "At first, I thought it was just an ordinary murder, but I didn''t expect it to be a group of ghosts. I knew I should do it earlier, so that more people would be prevented from suffering."


    "ghost?!"


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong almost freaked out, but Jiang Wenwen was quite calm. After all, she was also a martial artist and had heard many bizarre things that Su Yan said.


    "This matter is not easy. Collecting souls is definitely not a good thing. I have to take care of this."


    A chill flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and a decision had already been made in his heart.


    "Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya was naturally worried. Although she was not afraid of the terrifying appearance of the old scholar, she was afraid of the northeast black robe that Su Yan said.


    "It''s okay, a bunch of scumbags. I''m doing harm to the people. If I don''t get rid of them, I don''t know how many people will be killed."


    Jin Shiya could only nod her head when she heard the words.


    "This time I have to call Yuwen Xiongba, so that he can also meet the world."


    Su Yan feels good about Yuwen Xiongba, he can be his assistant, and there will be no need to do some things by himself in the future.


    For this reason, Su Yan gave him several second-grade pill, and there were a lot of first-grade pills, which brought him alive to the mid-master peak.


    Su Yan dialed the phone directly, and Yuwen Xiongba naturally drove to Jiangbei without saying a word.


    "My lord, is there anything you want me to do?"


    "Well, help you break through, and take you to meet the world by the way."


    After Su Yan said, he went to the secret room with Yuwen Xiong, and then easily helped him break into the realm of the late master.


    Everything was in order, and Su Yan also planned when to go to the northeast to investigate the details of the northeast black robe.


    "My lord, my family has a distant relative in the Northeast. Although I haven''t contacted much, the family love is very deep. When you get there, you can have a place to stay."


    Su Yan didn''t refuse. In fact, it was fine to stay in a hotel there, but it was a little troublesome to find the Northeast Black Robe. After all, it is more convenient for a local.


    "Okay, you can contact your relatives first."


    "Ok."


    After Yuwen Xiongba contacted, he smiled and said, "My lord, relatives are very willing to visit us."


    "Well, that''s it, we will leave tomorrow!"


    After Su Yan left the living room, she naturally wanted to comfort Jin Shiya and give Jiang Wenwen some advice.

 Chapter 789： Broad relatives

    At Jiangbei Airport, two dazzling sports cars were galloping on the suet highway. The speed was very fast, and it was a great ride. Naturally, this was Su Yan and his group.


    Su Yan was in the co-pilot, Jin Shiya drove, and the other was driven by Jiang Wenwen, and Yuwen Xiongba was in the co-pilot.


    Upon arriving at the airport, Su Yan waved goodbye directly, without much words, and nothing lingering. The only wave was to enter the airport with Yuwen Xiong.


    The two women naturally drove back silently, with worries in their hearts. What is surprising is that Jiang Wenwen''s feelings about Yuwen Xiongba have changed somewhat, as if a little ambiguous.


    Su Yan''s clothes are very ordinary, that is, the goods on the street stalls. This time I go to the Northeast to be low-key. If he is recognized or known to be rich, there will be some obstacles in doing things.


    On the plane, Su Yan ordered two glasses of red wine and asked Yu Wen Xiongba while shaking.


    "nervous?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba sat upright in his seat with a very dignified expression on his face. Obviously he was nervous about this trip to the Northeast.


    However, he said: "Don''t be nervous."


    "not nervous?"


    "With an adult, everything is fine. I also want to thank the adult for taking me to the world."


    "Don''t call me an adult now, you can call me the boss, and if you are not nervous, why is the crotch zipper open."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, looked down, and his face was immediately embarrassed, and he quickly pulled it away.


    "It''s the right thing to be nervous. It''s the first time I''m going out and cleaning up ghosts. I''m surprised if I''m not nervous."


    Yuwen Xiongba wiped the beads of sweat on his face with a tissue, and could only confess: "What is the realm of the Northeast Black Robe?"


    Su Yan frowned when he heard the words, thought for a moment and couldn''t help but said, "At least he is a master or above, but looking at the last expression of that old scholar, it should be less powerful than me."


    "Zong, Grand Master."


    Yuwen Xiongba started to hesitate to speak, but the grandmaster was like a province master, and he said so easily.


    However, he thought for a while, his adults have already reached the completion of the Grand Master, and such words are not exaggerated. In the eyes of Su Yan, the masters in the early and middle stages are all ants.


    "When you get there, I will give you a sword, but it can be used for self-defense."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked happy when he heard this, and what Su Yan gave was definitely not bad.


    After the two got off the plane and walked out of the Northeast Sushen Airport, they went directly to a hotel.


    Su Yan took out a sword from the sword-raising gourd and took a closer look. Isn''t this the sword of the gambling master Bi, it has been kept by Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally looked down on this ordinary sword of life, even if he couldn''t find a good sword, he would at least condense his own sword of life.


    Yuwen Xiongba saw the long sword cold and gleaming with cold light, naturally he knew the extraordinary product, and his eyes suddenly showed excitement.


    He knelt down, his hands above his head, and respectfully took the long sword.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Su Yan nodded, motioned for him to get up, and said lightly: "Although this sword is not a magic weapon, it is also a rare thing for you. Even if you have it, you can even face the power of the master and even the little master. You also have the power to fight!"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Xiongba was even more excited, almost speechless.


    "The grace of an adult is nothing in return."


    "Here is a sword book, practice it well, as for the long sword itself, it is moistened with spiritual power liquid."


    "Keep the little one in mind."


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go to your relative''s house."


    The two left the hotel, got in a taxi and headed to Yuwen Xiongba''s relatives.


    On the way, the driver was playing cautiously. Knowing that the two were not locals, they took a detour, and finally did not let go of the remote road.


    Su Yan glanced at the driver and said lightly: "We are not short of money, but you can get to your destination as quickly as possible."


    The driver waved his hand and smiled, "Don''t worry, this lump is the nearest road."


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Wen Xiongba, Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, and directly took out five hundred yuan from his bag and threw it to the driver.


    When the driver saw five hundred yuan, his eyes flashed with joy and he quickly put away.


    "Brothers are proud, I thought Southerners are stingy."


    "Every place has its good and bad, just drive your car well."


    "Okay, get to the ground in twenty minutes."


    Sure enough, the driver rushed to a fork, turned left and right, and finally rushed directly to a avenue, but it took ten minutes to enter a top luxury community.


    The small area is naturally lined with rows of majestic and luxurious villas, each covering a huge area, plus a garden at least two thousand square meters, this one is at least hundreds of millions.


    That''s just this lot. If you move these houses to the community where Su Yan Jiangbei is located, it''s probably not uncommon for one to be 500 million.


    After getting out of the car, the two looked for the number plate, and after a turn, they arrived at the residence of Yuwen Xiongba''s relatives.


    "Your relatives are very proud. This villa is considered the most luxurious around here. It might cost one or two hundred million."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled slightly: "My relative is my aunt, and my aunt is a business man, a famous political and business man in this place."


    "It turns out that Sushen City is also a well-known place of wealth. The political and business leaders in this place have assets worth tens of billions."


    "I don''t know this. After all, it''s too far from Jiangzhou. I rarely come here. I just visited relatives a few times."


    "If you don''t say it earlier, people will laugh at our stalls."


    "Will not."


    Yuwen Xiongba also rang the doorbell at this moment, and the two quietly waited outside the door.


    A beautiful girl opened the door, poked her head out and looked around, and saw Yu Wen Xiongba with a smile on her face.


    "Is that cousin Xiongba?"


    Yuwen Xiongba also laughed, and said, "Xiao Xinxin, I didn''t expect you to grow up like this."


    The girl quickly opened the door and shouted at the room: "Mom, cousin Xiongba is here."


    "Did you not bring any clothes?"


    "Well, I didn''t take it in a hurry."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s elder sister, Yuwen Lili, came hurriedly at this moment, looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a smile, and touched his face, full of affection.


    "It''s been several years. A few years ago, you came to our place only so high, and now you jump so big, you can hardly recognize it."


    The two were invited into the living room. Su Yan sat on the sofa quietly, without saying a word, watching everything indifferently.


    And the girl and Yuwen Xiongba''s aunt naturally surrounded Yuwen Xiongba and chatted non-stop.


    "Auntie, this is a little heart from me."


    Yuwen Xiongba handed the superb super spiritual power liquid to his aunt, still standing a little stiff, not as big as Su Yan at all.


    "Come on when you come, what else to bring, aunt, there is no shortage."


    Lili Yuwen put the present on the table casually, and took Yuwen Xiongba''s hand and asked, "How is Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa, grandpa he."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little embarrassed, he couldn''t say that his grandfather was killed by Su Yan, then his aunt couldn''t fight Su Yan.

 Chapter 790： arrogant

    "Grandpa is okay, and his bones are tough."


    Yuwen Xiongba could only lie and didn''t want to cause trouble. After all, Yuwen had died in the ring, life and death depended on heaven.


    Yuwen Lili couldn''t help but said: "Well, it''s been several years, so I have to take the time to visit the old man, otherwise I will say I am not filial."


    At this time, the two people walked down from the second floor, they looked very similar, and at a glance, they knew that they were father and son.


    "Brother, cousin Xiongba is here."


    The girl''s name is Shi Xinxue, and his brother is the second-generation Shi Naiyao, who is well-known for the rich.


    The father of the two is naturally Shi Naian, a well-known entrepreneur. His assets and Su Yan''s estimate are good, with a net worth of 10 billion.


    "Oh, the tyrant is here. The last few years have been pretty good, right? Be a tyrant."


    Xiongba smiled and said, "You are much better than me. The rich second generation is more comfortable."


    Shi Naiyao looked upset, so he ignored Ubun Xiongba


    Shi Naian looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help but said, "Xiong Ba, who is this gentleman?"


    Yuwen Xiongba only woke up, knowing that he had left Su Yan in the cold, and couldn''t help but feel scared.


    "This, this is my boss."


    "boss?"


    Everyone in the Shi family was taken aback. They didn''t expect that the young master of the martial arts family would become bodyguards for others. Of course, they naturally thought they were bodyguards, otherwise they would be called the boss.


    "Xiong Ba, why did you become a bodyguard?" Shi Naiyao pulled Yuwen Xiong Ba over and whispered.


    "Xiong Ba, you are Yuwen''s hope, how can you be a bodyguard."


    With a majestic face and a big aura, Schneider directly crossed Su Yan and sat on the sofa, groaning dissatisfaction in his nostrils.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know how to explain it, so he couldn''t help looking at Su Yan.


    Su Yan finally spoke at this moment, and said lightly: "I will teach him martial arts by the way, so I am naturally the boss."


    "Oh, the tone is not small."


    Shi Naiyao looked at Su Yan dissatisfiedly, and when he saw Su Yan spreading the goods, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "You deserve to be called the boss even in your outfit, you really laugh at me."


    When Shi Xinxue saw that Su Yanmei was very handsome and exquisite, she naturally had a sense of maintenance.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense, look at his clothes, hey, why do you wear street stalls?"


    Shi Naian became more dissatisfied at the moment, and looked directly at Yu Wenxiong overbearing: "Your family is also a martial arts family anyway, so you don''t want to be so poor in this field, and you also followed a big money.


    Yu Wenxiong said hurriedly: "It''s not like that, the boss is very rich."


    "Oh, is it rich? I didn''t see it, young and gentle."


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Shi Naian and said, "According to you, what kind of talent is rich?"


    "Hmph, have you seen my clothes? Any pair of socks will be enough for you for a year."


    Shi Naiyao was extremely arrogant and didn''t take Su Yan seriously.


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, and hurriedly shouted at Shi Naiyao: "Niyao, are you taking too much medicine and dare to talk to my boss like this?"


    Shi Naiyao''s face changed, and his temper came up. He just became friendly with Yuwen Xiong for the sake of his mother.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to say to me, if it weren''t for my mother''s face, you thought I would take care of you."


    Yuwen Lili has no right to speak at home, she is just Gao married to Shi Naian, just like a housewife.


    But she still looked at her son and said angrily: "Yao, how can you talk like that."


    "You and Xueer go back to the house, don''t interfere with this matter, and Naiyao and I will solve it by ourselves."


    Seeing Shi Naian''s words, Yuwen Lili didn''t dare to fail, she could only glance at Yuwen Xiongba, and reluctantly left the living room with Shi Xinxue.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a smile at the moment, and said lightly: "Xiongba, is this your relative''s house? I don''t think other people regard you as a relative."


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked at Shi Naian with an angry face at this moment. He really misunderstood the person. When he was a child, he didn''t know the world of adults. Now he fully understands the reason.


    "Boss, let''s go."


    "Go, did you just leave like this?"


    Su Yan was naturally unhappy, but he gave the few bottles of spiritual power liquid, worth hundreds of millions, so they were so contemptuous, it was not his character to go.


    "Xiong Ba, you and I don''t say anything, but you boss is really weird. You have such a big shelf without money. I don''t know where I am."


    Yu Wenxiong said anxiously, "It''s natural for my boss to be big, because he has the capital."


    "Hehe, capital, let me see if I have the ability."


    Yuwen Xiongba threw those bottles of super spiritual power to Shi Naian, his eyes full of anger.


    "Could it be that these bottles of canned food are capital, this is the first time I heard that a relative sent canned food."


    "Dad, have you forgotten? You told me that when Mom came in, it seemed to be a canned food."


    "Yes, a few large boxes are all thrown away as garbage."


    "Canned food, open your dog''s eyes and see, is this canned food."


    Yuwen Xiongba was on fire, and he was despised again and again, even if such relatives would not recognize him, but he felt sorry for his aunt.


    "Unexpectedly, I wanted to keep a low profile this time, but it turned out to be underestimated."


    "Boss, let''s go."


    Yuwen Xiongba was afraid of Su Yan''s anger, but it was impossible for anyone to calm down. If the teacher or Shi''s family had an accident, his aunt would also suffer.


    "Don''t go in a hurry, you are here somehow, why don''t we have to respond."


    Schneider clapped his hands, and the servant immediately brought a pot of various precious jewelry, the key is to use the pot.


    "Take the male bully, you don''t need to be a bodyguard for anyone in the future."


    Yuwenxiong was extremely angry and stared at Shi Nai''an, "I''m scared of this. Do you think my Yuwen family is still the same martial artist decades ago!"


    "Why, is it possible that your family is still bigger." Shi Naian sneered.


    "It''s not that big, you can just ask Jiangzhou Yuwen''s family. With the help of the boss, Yuwen''s family makes only 10 billion a year."


    Shi Naian and Shi Naiyao laughed loudly when they heard it, and of course they didn''t believe it.


    "Xiong Ba, you have learned to lie, and your lie is too false."


    Su Yan looked at Shi Naian at this moment, with a murderous intent in his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "If it wasn''t for your relationship with Yuwen Xiongba, your Shi family has now been destroyed."


    Schneian was furious on the spot, and stared at Su Yan with fire-breathing eyes: "Why, you guys dare to threaten me?"


    "Why don''t I have good looks?"


    Su Yan casually moved, and Shi Naian and Shi Naiyao knelt on the ground, unable to move at all.


    Su Yan tried his best to hold back his anger. There is no need for such a small shrimp to entangle too much. It was not Yuwen Xiongba who tried to beg for mercy. He might have killed both of them long ago.


    Yu Wenxiong took a look at Shi Nai''an and said, "Don''t think that you have a small amount of money and think that you are the number one in the world. Collect those bottles of spiritual power. They are worth more than 100 million. Some people can''t buy them. "


    After Yuwen Xiongba finished speaking, he hurriedly pulled La Suyan, and the two left the Shi family directly.

 Chapter 791： Canned food has miraculous effects

    Watching the two leave, Shi Nai''an was full of anger, not even looking at the bottles of super spiritual power.


    It was a shame to let him kneel down.


    "Dad, this matter will never be left alone, I called a few people to do it for him."


    "No, this person is not simple. It must be a person in the martial arts world who can make us kneel down.


    "How about Master Chang?"


    When Shi Naian heard this, he couldn''t help but smile: "Well, it would be best if Master Chang could come.


    "I want him to kneel in front of me!"


    Shi Naian looked furious, and it was obvious that the shame just now could not be stopped.


    "Throw that thing away."


    "Why did you throw it away? It was also given by Xiongba. You don''t want me to." Yuwen Lili walked out at this time.


    Shi Naian glanced at Yuwen Lili who came out, and said directly: "In the future, such poor relatives will not be allowed to enter the house!"


    Naturally, Yuwen Lili didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only put away the few bottles of super spiritual power liquid.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba went to the hotel. Originally, Su Yan had hoped to rely on Yuwen Xiongba''s relatives to inquire about the news, but now it seems to be a waste.


    "My lord, I...you...don''t be angry."


    "I''m a little angry. If you weren''t there, it would be a ruin."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion changed slightly, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his face was afraid of fear. No matter how bad the Shi family is, his aunt has his aunt.


    "Forget it, what is there to be angry about a group of ants, just the frog at the bottom of the well."


    "At that time, if they go to your house, they will just dump his tens of billions of deposits and let him see enough."


    "Ten billion deposits...only checks."


    "Check deposits are the same, so he won''t be so arrogant."


    "That''s true."


    "Don''t worry, the Shi family will come to us again."


    Su Yan looked confident.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was puzzled: "Look for us?"


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t explain anything. He asked Yuwen Xiongba to investigate the Northeast Black Robe, and he slept leisurely in the hotel.


    As night was coming, the Shi''s villa was still brightly lit, and the family gathered for a meal.


    But Shi Naian didn''t take two bites, but his chest was painful. After taking the medicine, it still had no effect. In the end, he was sweating and fainted.


    This can scare a family member. The family hurriedly invited a doctor to come to see a doctor. Naturally, the rich family has a private doctor, even the attending doctor in a major hospital can also bring in.


    "Doctor Wang, look at what''s wrong with my dad?" Shi Naiyao looked anxious.


    After checking, Dr. Wang frowned and said, "Ms. Shi''s physical signs are all normal, there is nothing wrong."


    "Then why did my dad pass out in pain."


    At this time, Schneier''s chest actually buckled together, not the beating of his heart, as if something was bouncing on his chest.


    When Dr. Wang saw this, he felt it boldly, but his complexion changed abruptly.


    "Ms. Shi, this is contaminated with something unclean."


    Upon hearing this, Shi Naiyao''s complexion suddenly became hard to look, and he directly berated Doctor Wang to get out.


    But his heart was even more uneasy, because recently the Shi family was not at all peaceful, and several servants died one after another, and the reason could not be found.


    Yuwen Lili is a member of the martial arts family anyway, and naturally knows that this is unusual, and hurriedly said to Shi Naiyao: "Go and ask Master Chang."


    Naturally, Shi Naiyao didn''t dare to delay, and drove hurriedly towards Master Chang''s house. Naturally, he had to go to the door in person.


    "Master Chang, my dad is wicked, go and see."


    Shi Naiyao saw Master Chang with a look of urgency, and wanted to take Master Chang and ran away.


    "Wait, what happened."


    Shi Naiyao whispered a few words in Master Chang''s ear, and Master Chang''s expression changed.


    "Then go quickly."


    When he arrived at the Shi''s house, Master Chang felt a little uneasy. After all, he was a strong master in the realm of masters and could see things that ordinary people could not see.


    The Shi Family''s Yin Qi at this moment is very heavy, and it must be unknown.


    In fact, Yuwen Xiongba could see him if he paid a little attention, but his aunt was completely angry at the time.


    When Master Chang saw Shi Naian, his brow furrowed deeper, and he directly displayed a spiritual power rushing towards Shi Naian.


    But when the spiritual energy entered the body, Shi Naian trembled a few times before spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his face became paler.


    On the other hand, Master Chang actually flew upside down and crashed into the door, and he also vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Master Chang''s complexion changed suddenly, and he said with a look of fear: "Ominous, ominous, ghosts, ghosts!"


    Shi Naiyao and the others were all scared and shivered. There were ghosts or the existence that Master Chang was afraid of, and their group of ordinary people became even more frightened.


    "Lao Shi is always possessed by demons and wants to absorb his yang energy. That''s why those servants died strangely."


    "Master Chang, you must eliminate the ghost, otherwise what can we do."


    "I don''t have enough mana. This ghost must be an evil ghost. It should be suppressed by something, otherwise your family would have been killed long ago."


    "What can I do then."


    "This evil demon definitely wants to absorb Yang Qi to destroy the things that restrain it. Once it breaks, it will be a disaster for Sushen."


    Master Chang was sweating all over at the moment, and he naturally understood the terrifying situation better.


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, there was a terrible laughter in the room, and the surroundings did not stop for a long time.


    After a long time, the laughter disappeared, and a terrifying voice rang, which scared everyone''s expressions drastically.


    "Little mage, you are right, I am a demon, and I have been suppressed, but I now absorb a lot of Yang Qi. As long as I absorb his Yang Qi, I can come out, hahaha!


    Master Chang was so scared that he just wanted to leave here, but at this moment the door was tightly closed, and a black mist made him unable to escape.


    "It''s over, this is over."


    With a look of despair on his face, Master Chang tremblingly hit the table, and he actually came into close contact with the table.


    But it was this close contact that made him change his color, and he couldn''t help but directly grabbed Shi Naiyao and asked, "What''s left on this table?!"


    Shi Naiyao was so scared that he almost peeed his pants at the moment, where he knew what to spare.


    "There is a unique breath on it, refreshing."


    Yuwen Lili said hurriedly at the moment: "Could it be that it was something the male tyrant gave."


    "Bring me to see."


    Yuwen Lili hurriedly took out a few bottles of super spiritual power and handed them to Master Chang.


    Master Chang unscrewed the lid, and the fragrance of super spiritual energy immediately enveloped his entire brain.


    "It''s this thing, this thing, we are saved!"


    Shi Naiyao and others looked dumbfounded, not knowing what Master Chang meant, and worried that he was crazy.


    "Quickly, let your dad take a few drops, not too much."


    "Master Chang, does this can have any effect?"


    "Fart, this is a super psychic liquid that is popular in the martial arts world, or a concentrated, **** can."

 Chapter 792： Ask for help

    "Super psychic fluid?"


    Shi Naiyao and others were naturally confused. They were just ordinary people and naturally didn''t know such things.


    "To tell you this is to play the piano to the cow. In other words, let''s tell you that this bottle is at least 60 million yuan, and it is priceless. Not to mention the master, many masters are rushing."


    "Grandmaster?"


    Shi Naiyao had never heard of the Grand Master, and the greatest existence he had ever seen was nothing but the realm of the Master''s Consummation.


    "You know Wan Taidou?"


    "Of course I know, he is our Sushen''s pride, the first person in the martial arts world."


    Shi Naiyao was also full of respect. Such a character is the supreme existence. Although his family is a bigwig in politics and business, he is not qualified to meet the masters of the martial arts world.


    "That''s the master."


    Master Chang''s words completely suffocated Shi Naiyao, and other existences were eager for this canned thing, how could this be possible!


    "Master Chang, you won''t lie to me."


    "I''m lying to you, I''ll talk nonsense about these things, where did you come from, this super spiritual power fluid?"


    Shi Naiyao''s complexion suddenly changed. You must know that he has always used it as a can and drove people out. Now that he can give more than 100 million gifts, and the grandmaster can take out everything he wants, that kid is extraordinary. .


    He was scared in his heart, knowing that his family was really offending people. No wonder Yuwen Xiongba, a martial arts family, was willing to be a subordinate.


    But now he can''t tolerate so much thinking, saving his father and destroying the evil spirits is the top priority.


    "Master Chang, now there is this thing that can kill the evil spirit, right?"


    Master Chang frowned slightly at this time, and said: "There are a lot of super spiritual power liquids, but I can''t eat them all at once, or it will explode directly."


    "Then what to do?"


    "We can only hold on first, so that Mr. Shi''s soul and yang energy will not be absorbed by the evil spirit, so that it cannot break the things that suppress it."


    Shi Naiyao was overjoyed when he heard the words, and couldn''t help saying: "Can my dad take a few more drops?"


    "No, Mr. Shi is just an ordinary person. If he eats too much, he will explode and die."


    Shi Naiyao''s face showed a bitter look, how could this be done without solving it?


    "Now I can only keep the evil spirits from coming out, but at most it will be stable for a few hours, so you have to find the master."


    The expert in Master Chang''s mouth is naturally Su Yan, who can have several bottles of concentrated super spiritual power liquid, that is definitely the existence of a big brother.


    The bitter look on Shi Naiyao''s face was even worse. He had offended others so much just now, how could he be found now, and now he also knows that the kid is probably better than Master Chang.


    "There is only this way, otherwise Mr. Shi will not be able to hold it over time."


    Shi Naiyao''s face was ruthless, and he couldn''t help but nodded and said, "I''m going to find it now."


    "I will go with you."


    Yuwen Lili hurriedly followed Shi Naiyao and offended Su Yan, and now she can only hope that Yuwen Xiongba can forget about the family''s affection and let her go.


    The two left the villa, but Sushen''s search for a hotel in this large hotel is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    In the end, Shi Naiyao checked the road surface monitoring through the relationship and confirmed that Su Yan and the other two lived in the hotel invested by him.


    "Hurry up, otherwise Master Chang won''t last long."


    Shi Naiyao hurried to the hotel he invested in. The hotel manager had been waiting outside for a long time.


    "Master Shi, Mrs. Yuwen, are you here to inspect?"


    Shi Naiyao''s face was still full of anxious color, and he said directly: "No, come find someone, you can check me where Yuwen Xiongba lives."


    "Ok."


    After some investigation, the hotel did not find the name of Yuwen Xiongba at all, which made Shi Naiyao even more anxious.


    He didn''t even know Su Yan''s name. At that time, Yuwen Xiongba only said that Su Yan was his boss, and didn''t know anything else.


    Finally, the room number where Su Yan was located was found through monitoring.


    "Quick, 2073."


    Shi Naiyao took the lead on the 20th floor, and then ran directly to No. 73, but he hesitated at the door.


    The contradiction and speechlessness he couldn''t say in his heart at the moment, he didn''t have the face to knock on the door, and finally the urging call from Master Chang made him put away his fear and shame.


    Shi Naiyao rang the doorbell, feeling extremely sorrowful in his heart. This kind of humiliation still feels like asking others.


    However, Su Yan was sleeping soundly at this time, even if he knew Shi Naiyao was coming, he still ignored it.


    "Naiyao, how is it?"


    Yuwen Lili hurriedly followed at this time, without wearing high heels.


    "No one responded."


    "Others must be angry, why would they care about you, hey."


    Shi Naiyao also sighed, and as time passed, his father became more dangerous.


    "No, I want to break in"


    There was a trace of anger on Shi Naiyao''s face. No matter what else, he must find Su Yan and save his father.


    "You don''t want to live anymore, and you dare to offend others. I''m afraid I''ll take your life if you get anxious."


    "But what to do at home, Dad is in danger at any time."


    The two of them were so anxious that tears came out, and they regretted deeply.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba came back from the outside in the car and went straight upstairs. Seeing Shi Naiyao and her son, his face could not help showing a trace of anger.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s face, Shi Naiyao immediately showed excitement, went straight up and grabbed Yuwen Xiongba, with a pleading expression on his face: "Xiongba, please let the master go and save my dad."


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw Shi Naiyao, he naturally regarded it as a complete stranger who hadn''t seen it or heard anything. He directly pulled out the key and opened the next room.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba so indifferent, Shi Naiyao knew that no matter how he admitted his mistakes or behaved in a low manner, it was useless even to kneel.


    The hatred has been planted, and if you want to destroy it, the seeds planted by comparable happiness have enough endurance and the lethality is also explosive.


    Yuwen Lili walked towards Yuwen Xiongba at this moment, and said with a trembling, "Xiongba, I am sorry for you."


    "No, it''s the Shi family''s father and son who look down on people, I just pity you aunt."


    "Xiong Ba, your uncle is about to... be killed by the evil spirit now."


    Yuwen Xiongba still changed his color slightly when he heard this. If he was really killed by the evil spirit, his heart must be cheered.


    But when he saw Yuwen Lili, the contradiction in his heart suddenly emerged.


    "Xiong Ba, your aunt has nothing to rely on. Although your aunt did something wrong this time, you can''t die. You can''t just die."


    Seeing that Yuwen Xiongba was still indifferent, Yuwen Lili couldn''t help being cruel, and knelt directly towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba completely changed color and quickly helped Yuwen Lili up.


    "Aunt, why are you? The Shi family is not worthy of you."


    "Xiongba, save your uncle, I''ll kowtow to you."


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly prevented Yuwen Lili from kneeling again, but was forced to agree.

 Chapter 793： The hero catches ghosts

    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s promise, both Yuwen Lili and Shi Naiyao smiled, and they couldn''t help but feel relieved for a moment.


    "You wait outside, I''ll report to the lord."


    Shi Naiyao''s complexion changed suddenly, and the word "Adult" deeply hurt his heart. This is the true connection between the two.


    Yuwen Xiong entered the room and saw Su Yan lying on his back, looking like he was asleep, his heart was full of helplessness.


    He knew that Su Yan hadn''t fallen asleep at all, even if he had fallen asleep, he would definitely know when he came in. Su Yan showed an attitude like this.


    Yuwen Xiongba thought for a while, this matter was naturally the Shi family''s responsibility, and Su Yan was already very merciful, otherwise he couldn''t believe the consequences.


    Now he wants Su Yan to help the Shi''s family save people. This is simply whimsical. He knows his identity very well. If Su Yan hadn''t promoted him, he would be just a small overlord of the Southern City.


    With Su Yan, he has reached the late master stage, and is admired and respected by countless people. Even some masters are in awe of him.


    Yuwen Xiongba bit his lip, and finally cruelly said, "My lord, I have no face to ask you about this matter. I know you can''t save the Shi''s family."


    Su Yan turned over and turned his back to Yuwen Xiongba, as if sleeping soundly, but made a sound.


    "Why did you break into my room if you knew it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s discoloration changed on the spot, and he knelt down in fright. It was not just abrupt, it was simply offensive.


    Thinking about it now, the cold sweat on his forehead is even more dense, and only the fear in his heart is left. He is simply a dispensable existence in front of Su Yan.


    "Sir, I deserve ten thousand deaths for my sins, ten thousand deaths for my sins."


    "It disturbs me to clean up, how is the investigation going?"


    Yuwen Xiongba put away his fear, and quickly replied: "I have been investigating carefully, and there is no gain."


    Snapped!


    The resounding slap was directly printed on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, naturally it was Su Yan who did it, which was punishment.


    "Go away, it''s useless at all."


    Yuwen Xiongba fell silent, and could only leave the room silently.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba retreating, Yuwen Lili pulled him and said, "Xiongba, what happened?"


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head. He had offended an adult because of this, and he was very angry now.


    "What a sir, it was a blessing that you didn''t directly destroy you at that time, and you still came for help without shame."


    Yuwen Lili shed tears on the spot, Shi Naiyao was also annoyed, but it was of no avail.


    "Fine, since I recognize you aunt, I won''t ignore it, I will go."


    Yu Wen Xiongba clenched his fists, he held a trace of luck in his heart, hoping that he was just an ordinary evil spirit.


    For this reason, he looked at Yuwen Lili on the road and asked, "Auntie, what is going on with Shi Naian?"


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba would not be called Uncle Shi Naian, because he was not worthy at all.


    "Let Naiyao talk to you."


    Shi Naiyao was not at all like everyone else at the moment, he had already regarded Yu Wen Xiongba as a life-saving straw, completely devoid of prestige.


    "Cousin."


    "Yes, stop, you''ve never called my cousin, so I''m not used to it, so let''s call Xiongba."


    "No, you are my cousin, birth is my cousin and death is also my cousin."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed slightly, and Shi Naiyao was frightened to stop hurriedly.


    "Xiong Ba, this is how things are."


    "We were eating as a family, but my father had a pain in his chest, and the medicine didn''t work. Finally, through Master Chang''s investigation, he knew that he was surrounded by evil spirits and wanted to absorb his yang energy and soul."


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and said in surprise, "Yang Qi and soul?!"


    "Yes, Master Chang is a famous mage of our generation. He can''t be troubled by ordinary things, but he has no way of starting this matter."


    However, Yuwen Xiongba is thinking about it differently, absorbing the soul, isn''t that the purpose of this, maybe it has something to do with the Northeast Black Robe.


    For this reason, there was a smile on Yu Wen Xiongba''s face. If he could find any clues based on this incident, it would be an opportunity to make up for his work.


    "go on."


    When Shi Naiyao saw Yuwen Xiongba smiled, he couldn''t help feeling that there was a drama in his heart, and his expression was restored.


    "Master Chang said that there are evil spirits in our house. Before the accident in the house, the evil spirits caused the evil."


    "what''s up?"


    "It''s just that the subordinates continue to die strangely."


    "Is the deceased withered body or blood hole in his head?"


    "No, it''s intact, there is no problem detected at all, even the forensic doctors are helpless."


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned, thinking that this is different from the murder case in Jiangbei City.


    "go on."


    "Just when everyone was helpless, the evil spirit made a noise, saying that he would **** my father''s yang energy and soul, so that he could break the suppression."


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly: "Could it be that it was suppressed?!"


    "Master Chang said it is very likely to be the case, thanks to the can, no, no, that kind of spiritual power, otherwise the evil spirits would have come out long ago.


    "Huh, I didn''t know the goods, I said at the time that it was a super psychic liquid."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked arrogant, but he had no bottom in his heart. Master Chang must be a strong master. He didn''t know anything about it. Wouldn''t it be even more impossible for him to be a master who promotes his promotion.


    But since he agreed, he can only bite the bullet and take a look at what kind of evil spirit it is.


    "Don''t worry, since I promised you, then I will take care of it to the end."


    Yuwen Xiongba is straight-tempered and very loyal, which is why Su Yan likes him.


    "Evil ghost, I, Yuwen Xiongba, will fight you today."


    The car stopped directly at the Shi''s house, and the three of them entered the villa non-stop. At this time, the villa had become very different, like a shady house.


    "This?!"


    Both Yuwen Lili and Shi Naiyao''s expressions changed suddenly, and their legs trembled involuntarily.


    Yuwen Xiongba is a little better, since he is a ghost, he still has some illusory power.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just an illusion. The evil spirit is probably about to break out."


    Yuwen Xiongba leaped into the villa hall and saw Shi Naian lying on the sofa and a pale old man.


    "Are you Master Chang?"


    "Are you a big boss?"


    Master Chang was very tired at the moment, his face was pale and colorless, and his stalemate with the evil spirits obviously cost him a lot of energy.


    Without saying anything, Yuwen Xiongba directly let Master Chang drink a small cup of super psychic liquid, and then refine his body protection.


    After the refining, Master Chang recovered for a while, but his heart was full of doubts. After all, Yuwen Xiongba was only the late master, which was somewhat different from what he thought.


    However, Master Chang is also a sensible person. How can such things be said directly? At this moment, solving the evil spirits is the key.

 Chapter 794： Evil spirits

    Yuwen Xiongba naturally saw Master Chang''s doubts, and could not help but directly said: "I just can''t bear the aunt, and the existence of adults will naturally not come here."


    Master Chang nodded. It was the ultimate that such a proud existence was underestimated and didn''t take action. There is no doubt at all if he doesn''t come.


    But Master Chang''s expression suddenly changed. What if the big guy didn''t come to the evil spirit, he didn''t have any hope at all in the later stage of relying on this master.


    "This is an evil spirit. I am afraid that Daoxing has been around for hundreds of years. Now the strength to be suppressed is around the middle of the master. If this is out of trouble, it would be terrifying."


    Yuwen Xiongba was also terrified when he heard that, he was not sure, he came here because Su Yan couldn''t go out, and now he can only bite the bullet.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have a back hand, I can definitely kill this evil spirit."


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba''s voice fell, a voice rang out in the room, full of terror.


    "Hahaha, even the master of your district wants to fight with me in the later period, so you can''t help yourself."


    "Come well, when I break the thing that suppresses me, none of you can escape, all of you will become my womb."


    The voice of the evil spirit enveloped the entire villa, persisting for a long time, resounding like a curse, making everyone''s complexion suddenly change.


    Master Chang wanted to retreat, after all, he was only here to help, but he couldn''t get out by himself.


    Even Shi Naiyao and Yuwen Lili also rely on Master Chang''s best efforts to send them out.


    The environment set up by this evil spirit is a bit peculiar. It is easier for ordinary people to get out than masters like them, otherwise it is impossible to get out.


    Yuwen Xiongba was also full of jealousy, he knew that he couldn''t get out when he first came in.


    He walked directly to Shi Naian''s side, watched his chest show the already very conspicuous agitation, hurriedly picked up the super spiritual power liquid and poured it on it.


    "Tried it, it didn''t work."


    "Bring the knife."


    Shi Naiyao hurriedly handed over a sharp knife, and Yu Wen Xiongba took it and cut through Shi Naian''s chest.


    "Battle?!"


    Yuwen Lili was so scared that her husband was still alive after this knife.


    "Don''t worry, auntie, it won''t hurt your life, I have a sense of measure."


    Hearing what Yuwen Xiongba said, Yuwen Lili recovered her peace.


    The knife cut directly separated the flesh and blood of the chest, revealing the beating heart.


    There is something black on Schneier''s heart, which is obviously a ghost.


    "Bring the super soul liquid."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly drenched the super psychic liquid on Shi Naian''s heart.


    Along with a burst of blue smoke, the black attachment slowly disappeared, and the heart showed red and normal beating.


    "He should be fine."


    Master Chang also nodded and said: "I didn''t expect the super spiritual power liquid to have such a magical effect."


    But the evil spirit said fiercely at this moment: "You actually blocked me from absorbing Yang Qi and soul, and I want you to die!"


    The voices of evil spirits reverberated continuously, and at the same time the villa hall completely turned into a purgatory. Everyone seemed to be in the boiler, and evil spirits crawled out from all around and attacked them.


    "How to do how to do?"


    Shi Naiyao was completely frightened, it was almost the same as when he watched a ghost movie, but this is a real ghost movie.


    "Apply super psychiatric fluid to yourself, stick the rune and don''t move."


    Yuwen Xiongba handed a stack of runes to several people, and then rushed out directly, with spiritual power emerging in his hands, two fists and tigers alive, one punch and one punch blasted the evil ghost.


    Master Chang was also drenched in super spiritual power, screaming and rushed out, only to be entangled by evil spirits, and could only ask for help.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly rescued, and the two of them worked together to kill the evil spirits that crawled.


    "It can''t go on like this, the evil spirits keep pouring out of us and we consume a lot of physical strength."


    With the look of despair on Master Chang''s face, it is hard to say that he is really going to die here today.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression became colder and colder, and he directly took out a small bottle from his clothes. Inside was a long sword moisturized by super spiritual power, which was also given to him by Su Yan.


    "Fortunately, I have the sword given to me by an adult. Today, I will kill evil spirits with the sword."


    The sword was out of its sheath, a cold light flashed, and a sword swiped away, and one evil spirit was slain, with amazing power.


    "You sword is so powerful?!"


    Master Chang''s eyes stared out, the first time he saw such a powerful magic weapon.


    Yuwen Xiongba was also full of surprises, constantly waving his sword, but preventing the attack of evil spirits.


    "No matter how many evil spirits you have, my long sword will slash it."


    There was a sneer on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, and he could be invincible with a long sword in his hand. This was his greatest support.


    At this moment, the evil spirit made a deep smile, as if making fun of Yu Wen Xiongba''s ignorance.


    "It''s ridiculous that I think I can sit back and relax after resisting my little tricks."


    "Hmph, then you have the ability to come out and challenge me!"


    Facing the clamor of the moir�� dominance, the evil spirits laughed even more to make the scalp numb.


    "Do you think I can''t come out? I can''t absorb Schneider''s Yang Qi and soul, I can absorb people!"


    As soon as the evil ghost''s words fell, Yuwen Xiongba and Master Chang both changed their colors and looked at the shivering subordinates not far away.


    "Use super psychic liquid!"


    Before Yu Wen Xiongba''s words fell, a man fell directly to the ground, no more breath.


    "Well, now he has absorbed Yang Qi and soul, and he is about to come out."


    Master Chang''s face was desperate, and it was all because he had neglected the presence of the subordinate.


    They are all human beings, and the yang energy of human beings is similar to that of soul, so there is no difference between what evil spirits absorb from people and what they absorb Shi Naian.


    "Hahaha, I can finally come out!"


    The laughter of evil spirits enveloped the entire villa, shocked and full of majesty.


    At this time, there was a sound similar to chains, very loud, as if countless chains collided.


    But then everyone heard the sound of the chain breaking, and at the same time the sound of the chain falling continuously to the ground.


    This is almost like beating the hearts of everyone, shattering their hearts, making everyone desperate.


    "What kind of chain is it trapped? Now that the chain breaks, it will really come out."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally had a trace of despair on his face, and he regretted agreeing to it.


    "It should be a taboo for occult runes. Although trapped by chains, they are not cross chains."


    Master Chang also explained at this moment that it was entirely due to his profession, and he was familiar with this aspect.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is, he has come out."


    A black shadow appeared in Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes at this moment, staring at them with a pair of big faint blue eyes, not forgetting to lick his scarlet blood lips.


    "Hehehe, two human beings in the realm of masters, the taste of this soul should be very delicious."


    The black shadow came over, seemingly similar to the old pedagogy of the Northeast delegation, and the whole body seemed to be composed of mud, which made people sick.

 Chapter 795： crisis

    The black shadow appeared completely, like a two-meter-tall giant, his whole body wriggling, like swamp mud, constantly emitting black aura.


    The evil spirit is actually the essence, which shows that it has reached the second stage, and its strength is definitely stronger than the old scholars. After all, it is suppressed because the Ufumi Xiongba is helpless.


    Shi Naiyao and others were so scared that they couldn''t speak. They all curled up in a pile of shivering. They almost fainted because of fright. Have they ever seen anything like this.


    But Master Chang''s legs trembled, and he was a well-known existence for Sushen. He had countless ghosts in his life, but today he has encountered real evil spirits, and there is no way at all.


    Only Yuwen Xiongba held the sword tightly at this moment, and although there was a look of jealousy in his eyes, he was not afraid of a point and stood proudly.


    "It, it turned out to be the realm of the little master!"


    Master Chang completely changed his color. He knew very well what the realm of the young master meant, and it was several realms different from him. Killing him was definitely a crushing existence.


    "The Shi family harmed me, how could there be such evil spirits? What utterly conscience did you do."


    Master Chang is wailing and desperate. He already feels that he is going to die here, and he is going to be the belly of the evil spirit.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have a sword in my hand, I can definitely cut it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said fiercely at this moment, putting all hope on the sword that Su Yan gave him, but he didn''t know that the owner of the sword was only in the realm of the little master.


    When the evil spirit heard Yuwen Xiongba''s words, his face showed disdain.


    "The Warlord Sword wants to kill me too, you can dream it."


    The evil spirit waved and attacked, and a cloud of mud-like corroded objects directly slammed at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yu Wenxiong flew to avoid it, but the contamination of his trousers was directly corroded, and there were signs of spreading to his body, so scared that he quickly used spiritual power to resist it.


    "Hmph, the sweat and mud you can pull out of your body makes you so hard to resist, you say you have what it takes to fight me."


    "Nonsense, look at me!"


    Yuwen Xiongba took the lead in attacking, slashing directly with a sword, violent spiritual power, and the long sword was actually the sound of the sword, shining a sharp edge.


    Long swords are hungry and need blood to nourish, but the enemy is evil spirits and only dirty souls.


    For this reason, Yuwen Xiongba directly cut his finger and stained his sword with blood, stimulating all its potential.


    Upon seeing this, Master Chang also hurriedly shot to help Yuwen Xiongba fight together.


    The ghostly fire appeared in the eyes of the evil spirits, and the squirming body became more disgusting, and the black qi coming out of his body became more intense.


    "Block it."


    The evil spirit said casually, the black energy directly enveloped Yuwen Xiongba''s sword power without hurting it at all.


    Instead, the group of black energy rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba, actually wanting to destroy him directly.


    Fortunately, Yuwen Xiongba swung a few swords to cut the black energy away, but he was also shocked in a cold sweat.


    "How can we deal with this little master''s realm."


    Master Chang was completely desperate, and he was about to give up fighting.


    And Yuwen Xiongba did not give up. When Su Yan gave him the sword, he said that with this sword, it can be used to fight against the power of the master, even the little master, and it is even more powerful.


    Now the opponent is the little master, and Yu Wenxiong has a long sword in his hand, why can''t he have the power to fight!


    "Get super psychic liquid!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba directly roared, his eyes widened with majesty.


    Master Chang threw a bottle of super spiritual power directly to Yuwen Xiongba, and he could only pin all his hopes on him.


    Yuwen Xiong drank the entire bottle of super psychic liquid, his mouth was paralyzed, his chest was flashing, his dantian was more like a raging fire, as if it was about to burst directly.


    "kill!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared, as a descendant of the Yuwen family, he originally had the meaning of passion, and when he was in desperate situation, he brought it into full play.


    The evil spirit was still not afraid, standing quietly, waiting for Yu Wen Xiongba to kill him.


    Yuwen Xiongba leaped up and used a magnificent move. The long sword seemed to have been turned into two, and they were slashed towards the evil spirits.


    This is actually an illusion produced by the extreme speed. Most people naturally think that it is a long sword clone, but the evil ghost can see it.


    "Yes, this is kind of interesting."


    The evil spirit smiled, and the slender nails burst out with black air, directly enveloping itself, and at the same time it also displayed a secret technique, and the surrounding ghosts cried and howled.


    Countless souls rushed to Yuwen Xiongba, blocked two powerful sword lights with their bodies, and directly entangled the long sword.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t get rid of it. There were too many souls, and many of them had attacked him directly.


    When it was extremely critical, Yuwen Xiongba''s Dantian spiritual power rushed out of his body, and he directly blessed him on the treasure sword, reaching the state of human and sword integration.


    The dazzling light from the sword was all transformed by Yuwen Xiongba''s own spiritual power, and his soul screamed directly into nothingness.


    The evil spirit looked cold, furious, and shouted: "It broke my secret technique, and I have played enough with you, and then I will swallow you alive!"


    The evil spirits flew directly, and a pair of fists actually had a powerful force and a terrifying corrosive force.


    What makes people even more desperate is that the evil spirit also uses secret techniques, and the power of divine consciousness directly hits Yuwen Xiongba, trying to break Yuwen Xiongba''s divine knowledge.


    The double attack, and the power of the divine consciousness is a sneak attack, which makes people unable to defend against, even if Yufumi Yuba was very careful, he was hit hard.


    His Sea of ??Consciousness was hit by a single blow, and his dantian was cracked, and at the same time the evil ghost''s fists struck, blocking the sword light and shook him away.


    Yuwen Xiongba flew upside down and slammed into the wall, spitting blood out of the mouth, and his face was pale.


    "Baby!"


    Yuwen Lili yelled, her eyes full of fear, she had harmed her nephew again.


    Master Chang stood up at this moment and rushed towards the evil spirit, but his chest was sunken with a random punch by the evil spirit, and he was no longer able to fight.


    "A group of ants also want to fight against me. Today I will eat you one by one to see if I can break through the realm of the master!"


    The evil ghost''s eyes were full of smiles, and he walked directly towards Yuwen Xiongba, his whole body squirming more, and the viscous liquid kept ticking out, corroding a piece of it.


    When he came to Yuwen Xiongba''s side, the evil spirit directly pinched his neck, and the viscous liquid continued to corrode Yuwen Xiongba''s body, consuming his last bit of spiritual power.


    Yuwen Xiongba has no resistance at all, and now he is like a chicken caught by an eagle, and there is no possibility of struggle at all.


    At this time, the long sword in his hand was directly released, and it fell directly to the ground with a crisp sound, no more light.


    "Aren''t you jumping, thinking that there is a magic weapon to be invincible, you are food in front of me."


    The evil spirit was excited and laughed straight up to the sky, licking its scarlet tongue, naturally treating Yu Wen Xiongba as a delicacy.

 Chapter 796： The power of slap print

    Yu Wen Xiongba was also full of despair at this time, and he was now like a useless man without the power to bind a chicken, how to fight against evil spirits, it was just the food in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help showing his indifferent expression. He didn''t expect that he would end up like this the first time he came out to meet the world. All this is just the kindness of his own woman.


    "I regret it? It''s too late."


    The evil ghost''s eyes were full of smiles, and his scarlet tongue began to stick out, and it was added to Yu Wen Xiongba''s neck, and he licked his skin with one bite.


    The skin-lost neck showed a rosy color, and blood came out, like red pearls.


    "Blood, I haven''t tasted blood for many years."


    The evil spirit was full of excitement, with excitement in his eyes, greedily and carefully sucking the blood from Yuwen Xiongba''s neck.


    "Delicious, absolutely delicious, I haven''t enjoyed this taste for a long time."


    The evil spirit snarled up to the sky, and the entire villa had become his world, as if it had turned into another world.


    Shi Naiyao saw the evil spirit Tianshi Yuwen Xiongba''s neck, it was pale and weak, even if he let him escape, he didn''t have the energy.


    "I don''t want to die, mom, I don''t want to die."


    Shi Naiyao actually started to cry, after all, he was only eighteen or nine years old, and he naturally collapsed when he encountered such a thing.


    Yuwen Lili hugged Shi Xinxue tightly. Shi Xinxue had been fainted several times. At this moment, she woke up to see the evil spirit so she could only cry silently.


    "Heaven wants Shi Jia to be destroyed, it cannot be changed at all."


    There was also a tear in Yuwen Lili''s eyes, not afraid or reluctant, she regretted it.


    Regrets entering Shi''s family, regretting her weakness, facing Shi Naian, she is like a puppet at the mercy of others, not the identity of a wife at all.


    She had been so cowardly in her life, and she suddenly felt that it was white.


    The evil spirit naturally ignored the despair of these people. At this moment, it greedily sucked Yu Wen Xiongba''s blood, and its neck was no longer satisfied. Its scarlet tongue stretched directly to Yu Wen Xiongba''s cheeks.


    "If I add this, your face will become a mass of flesh and blood."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have any fear at all, he was already bearish.


    "So what? Anyway, they are dying people, do you still care about your face?"


    "Haha, that''s good, wait for me to turn your whole head into flesh and blood, then **** up your blood and eat you in one bite. That''s really cool."


    After all, the evil ghost''s tongue was stretched to Yu Wen Xiongba''s cheek, and he directly added a touch without mercy.


    Originally, Yuwen Xiongba''s face was supposed to be bloody, but it didn''t happen. Instead, the evil spirit screamed bitterly.


    "Your face, what is your face made of."


    Yuwen Xiongba numbly said: "Of course it is made of meat, but it is hardly possible that it is made of gold."


    But he suddenly felt that there were some hot people on his face, followed by a cloud of golden light falling off his face, directly blasting towards the evil spirit.


    The golden light broke away and turned directly into a golden flame, extremely violent, as if burning with flames, directly illuminating the entire villa extremely brightly.


    "There is something wrong with this Shi family. At night, when it''s dark, it turns on the big lights."


    The neighbor was awakened by the bright light and was full of dissatisfaction, so he pulled the curtains and continued to sleep.


    At this time, the evil spirit screamed constantly and became more stern, his tongue had already begun to burn, and was turned into nothingness by the golden spiritual power.


    "what!"


    The evil spirit was furious and wanted to punch Yu Wen Xiongba directly, but was enveloped by the golden flames and could not move at all.


    It knew that it had been fooled and was victimized by a conspiracy. It hated it, but it didn''t expect it to end up like this when it came out.


    The evil spirits and spirits drifted away, and a voice of the spirits came out directly, extremely stern.


    "Dare to design a yin me, I want to kill you every bite!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know what was going on, he was blinded on the spot, but the evil spirits were so cleaned up that surprised him.


    "What is the golden flame, so powerful?!"


    Master Chang also showed joy and asked casually.


    Yuwen Xiongba was awakened, isn''t Su Yan''s spiritual power just a golden thing, is it possible? !


    Yuwen Xiongba touched his face, his face was still intact, but it was hot. This cheek was slapped by Su Yan not long ago, is it possible? !


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked again, and he did not expect such a result at all. His face was full of tears and smiles.


    "My lord still misses me, thanks to my lord!"


    Yuwen Xiongba directly knelt down, extremely pious.


    Master Chang was also confused and didn''t understand what Yuwen Xiongba meant, but he was relieved to see the evil spirits completely restrained.


    Su Yan''s slap was indeed a backhand. Although he was a little angry to slap Yuwen Xiongba as punishment, he knew that it was dangerous to deal with this thing with Yuwen Xiongba''s ability, so he kept one hand.


    Although Su Yan wasn''t sure he was a ghost, when he entered this villa, he knew that there was something ominous, and his realm was not low, it was the power of taboo on Yuwen Xiongba''s face.


    This slap print is extraordinary and powerful, even the evil spirits of the little master are invincible. After all, Su Yan is the realm of Grandmaster Consummation.


    At this time, the evil spirit continued to furiously and furiously, but could not break free of the **** at all, and the golden flame tightened further and directly restrained it completely. In the end, the evil spirit was cut off and cut into two pieces.


    Not only that, the evil ghosts that became two parts were directly enveloped by the golden flames, turned into a sea of ??fire, burned into nothingness, and their souls scattered.


    Looking at the black rotten thing, there was also a stench, but Yu Wen Xiongba and the others didn''t dislike it at all, and all of them showed a smile of escape.


    "My lord has a brilliant plan, I''m afraid I already knew the existence of this evil spirit."


    Master Chang also nodded again and again at this moment, admiring Su Yan, who had never met before, and looked forward to seeing him in his heart.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Yuwen Lili at this moment, and said quietly: "Auntie, the evil spirits are gone, there is nothing wrong with me here, so I will leave now."


    Yuwen Xiongba knew that Su Yan was still waiting for him, so naturally he didn''t dare to delay half of it, and he needed to report back immediately.


    But Shi Naiyao was cheering for joy at the moment, there was nothing more exciting than escaping from the dead, but just now he almost died.


    "Cousin, I admire you so much now, can you accept me as an apprentice?"


    Shi Naiyao begged to look forward to it, but Yu Wen Xiongba directly refused: "You should be your rich second generation."


    "This master, can you recommend it, so that I can also see the honor of an adult."


    "I''m sorry to bother you, I''m sorry."


    After Yu Wen Xiongba said nothing, he left the villa and took a taxi to the hotel.

 Chapter 797： Guilty

    Yuwen Xiongba drove back to the hotel, stood outside the hotel and hesitated for a long time, but still did not dare to enter.


    At this moment, he has recovered a lot, after all, he has super spiritual power fluid, and some skin injuries can still recover quickly.


    However, Su Yan''s voice rang, shocking Yuwen Xiongba.


    "come in."


    Yuwen Xiongba excitedly pushed open the door of the room.


    "My lord, I..."


    Su Yan has gotten up at this moment, sitting on a rattan chair and drinking tea leisurely.


    "No need to explain, I know everything."


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned, which made him a little shocked, how could Su Yan know it.


    "I wasn''t sure if an evil spirit was or not at first, but when I saw Shi''s subordinates were a little strange, I guessed something happened before."


    "My lord is fortune."


    "Don''t flatter, tell me what an evil spirit is."


    "Evil ghosts are not ghosts, they are physical monsters, and they are full of pus like a pile of mud."


    Su Yan frowned. This is similar to the old pedagogy of the Northeast delegation. It seems that the two must be connected.


    But now that the evil spirit is dead, Su Yan naturally cannot interrogate directly. Of course, he also knows that there is nothing out of torture. This kind of evil spirit that has been suppressed for a long time doesn''t know anything.


    But what Su Yan urgently wants to know is the source of these evil spirits, and only if the source is stopped can they disappear on this earth.


    "My lord, this evil spirit is different from what was rumored in Jiangbei City."


    "Oh, what''s the difference?"


    "He didn''t kill people in such a rough way. According to them, the dead body was in good condition, and the forensic doctors couldn''t find out anything."


    "What''s so strange about this, this evil spirit is stronger."


    "Then this evil spirit is related to Northeast Black Robe, right?"


    "It''s still not certain, but this evil spirit must have something to do with the old scholar. It seems that there are quite a few lumpy evil spirits."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    "I feel that this evil spirit seems to have been deliberately organized by Shi''s family, so you can look it down from this clue and always pay attention to everything about Shi''s family."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally took his order quickly, and now he has another kind of respect for Su Yan. After all, Su Yan saved his life.


    Before Yu Wen Xiongba left, the door rang, and Su Yan showed a smile on his face.


    "Someone has come to bear Jing, please open the door."


    Yuwen Xiongba opened the door, and it was indeed Shi Naiyao kneeling at the door with his arms bare and carrying a few thorns on his back.


    Yuwen Lili and Shi Xinxue stood on both sides of her, bowing their heads not to look at Su Yan.


    "Master, no, sir, if you have a lot, please forgive my Shi family this time."


    Shi Naiyao crawled into the room on his knees, with a sincere expression on his face.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face dissipated, and he gnawed on the apple.


    "Oh, isn''t this Young Master Shi''s family? What are you doing? Isn''t this damaging me?"


    Yuwen Xiongba is secretly funny, Su Yan''s acting skills are no more, Oscar can''t compare.


    "Xiongba is stunned, what should I do if I help people up and dirty the floor?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was about to help him up, but he found that Su Yan''s words were wrong and couldn''t help but glance at Su Yan.


    Shi Naiyao and the others were also taken aback for a moment, which made the words in his mouth suffocate and couldn''t speak at all.


    In the end, Yuwen Lili walked to Su Yan and said apologetically: "My lord, this matter is our fault. This time I am here to apologize to you. It''s not you and our Shijia is gone."


    "I didn''t do anything. If you want to thank you, Xie Xiongba is the ghost he helped you catch."


    Shi Naiyao directly changed direction and knelt to Yuwen Xiongba, with a sincere expression: "Cousin, everything is my fault, and my dad''s fault, please forgive us, I promise I will never dare to treat you again. Arrogant half a point, never dare to look down on half a point anymore, you are the only one looking forward."


    "Come on, you''d better stand up and talk, I can''t bear it."


    Shi Xinxue also opened her mouth and said: "Cousin, brother didn''t sleep all night. He blamed himself at home. When his father woke up, he insisted on confessing his mistake, but the chest injury forced him to go to the ICU."


    The Shi family also prevented Yuwen Lili and Shi Xinxue from being angry with Yuwen Xiongba, and Shi Xinxue pleaded so much, and Yuwen Xiongba could not say anything.


    "Get up, everyone knows everything well, otherwise you think you can catch ghosts."


    Shi Naiyao hurriedly stood up with a smile on his face, standing aside respectfully.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Lili at this moment: "Your house is transferred?"


    Upon hearing this, Yuwen Lili nodded and said: "Yes, my lord, the house was bought from a large family of Sushen three years ago."


    Su Yan hurriedly said, "That big family is there, what is it called?"


    "It''s in the east, and now it''s also a well-known Sushen family. It''s stronger than our Shi family, and it''s all dependent on his father Cheng."


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, and coughed at this moment: "Since the matter has been resolved, there is nothing left. Go back."


    "Sir, can we take a rest in the humble house, let us make amends."


    "Haunted house?"


    "No, no, my Shi family has a summer resort."


    "Forget it, I have to go back in an urgent matter recently. Let Yuwen Xiongba go."


    Yufumi Yuba looked reluctant, but he could only agree to investigate the matter.


    After the Shi family left, Su Yan kept Yuwen Xiongba and said with a calm face: "Xiongba, didn''t you mean that Sushen is going to hold a very big meeting recently?"


    "Yes, it is a meeting of the martial arts community and the political and business circles to discuss the rights and interests of each family."


    "Then you will stay at Shi''s house. I think this meeting will be exceptionally exciting."


    "My lord, I also suspect that someone is behind the scenes."


    "With all the evidence, if someone engages in the Shijia, then this conference will definitely not be missed."


    "Then I will go now."


    "Ok."


    "Sir, don''t you really want to go back?"


    "Back to the woolen thread, I will observe it in secret, when there is something to crush this rune."


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly collected the rune that Su Yan had handed over. This was a talisman-like thing, and everything would depend on it.


    Yuwen Xiongba left, and Su Yan did not stay in the hotel anymore. He naturally drove to the east of Sushen by car. He was a little interested in this Cheng family.


    The evil spirits of the Shi family were crushed to death. The servants gave a hush money and were not allowed to go out at will. As for the relationship between Master Chang and the Shi family, they would not say anything.


    So the whole Sushen didn''t know about the evil spirits of the Shi family, and everything was very calm, just like usual.


    But the Cheng family was not calm anymore. At this moment, people kept going to the Shi family villa to inquire about the news, but nothing was found. When they returned disappointed, they revealed their whereabouts.


    Yuwen Xiongba, who was sitting in the Shi��s villa, was drinking tea, naturally learning from Su Yan��s Yaxing, but without a charm.


    "Cousin, what are you looking at?"


    "Look at the bad guys." Yuwen Xiongba smiled lightly.

 Chapter 798： Sushen Conference

    Shi Xinxue immediately changed her color when she heard this, and just escaped from the dead, and now there are bad guys, how can this be good?


    "Cousin, what should I do?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said lightly: "It''s okay, the bad guys have already gone."


    "but."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Hearing such affirmative words from Yuwen Xiongba, Shi Xinxue was also slightly relieved, and her face also recovered a little blood.


    And Shi Naian had already returned from the hospital at this moment. Although Yuwen Xiongba had cut off his chest flesh and blood, he had already grown new flesh with the moisture of super spiritual power liquid, which was completely fine.


    When Schneier came back, seeing Yuwen Xiongba naturally changed his attitude and treated Yuwen Xiongba as a guest with respect and respect.


    "Xiong Ba, it was mine before, everything is to blame, it has nothing to do with your aunt."


    "The previous thing is like a cloud of smoke, so don''t mention it."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to stay in Shi''s house, but in order to find out the whereabouts of Northeast Black Robe, he had to endure it.


    But the Shi family also learned a lesson, hoping to use this to get rid of the problem of being low-minded. Of course, Yuwen Xiongba knows that such a root cause is difficult to change.


    This is not unique to the Shi family. It has been passed down from ancient times to the present. The high-ranking people look down on the low-level people, and the rich look down on the poor. There is no way to change it, only to change themselves.


    "Okay, don''t mention it."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Shi Naian at this time and said, "I heard that Sushen will hold a meeting soon?"


    Schneider nodded and said, "This is a grand gathering of political and business circles. Of course, the martial arts community will also participate in secretly."


    "Oh, I originally thought it was a grand event for the martial arts community and political and business circles."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little disappointed. As a result, the martial arts world didn''t participate much, wouldn''t the clue to detect the Northeast Black Robe be broken?


    He naturally thinks that the evil spirits will not participate in this grand event, after all, it is just a grand meeting of political and business circles.


    However, Shi Naian shook his head and said: "Although people in the martial arts world will not participate on the surface, they are actually tied to each family. The Sushen dean will come to watch from time to time."


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a smile when he heard the words. It seems that there is still a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in this grand event.


    "The Sushen Conference is actually a meeting where each family discusses the territory."


    "Site?"


    "In our northeast, unlike the south, each family occupies one area."


    "Oh I got it."


    Yuwen Xiongba understands that this is equivalent to the bigwigs of all parties, all occupying one side, in fact, it is almost the same as the martial arts world.


    "Every year in the Sushen Conference, each family will send a strong master to compete with each other, and then bet some chips."


    "Then have you won or lost in recent years?"


    Schneider smiled faintly: "In the past few years, thanks to Master Chang''s blessing, I haven''t lost much, just a small win."


    After knowing the Sushen Conference thoroughly, Yuwen Xiongba was also relieved, at least it might be useful to stay here.


    "By the way, I feel you have enemies."


    "If you are in business, if your own business is hot, then other people''s businesses will be affected. It''s no surprise."


    "You bought this villa from the Cheng family, right?"


    Schneian frowned and said in a low voice, "In fact, the Cheng family lost to me."


    "Oh?"


    "Three years ago, the Cheng family''s business failed and the deficit was huge. They had to sell this villa, and I bought it."


    "I know that Cheng''s business failure is related to you, right?


    Shi Naian smiled awkwardly, noncommittal, the business field is intrigue and profit first.


    "It seems that the evil spirit is related to the Cheng family."


    "Huh, I will definitely not let Chengjia in this Sushen meeting. Although his old man Cheng has a lot of connections, Master Chang is invincible."


    The implementation of Nian''s wanted to say that there was Yufumi Xiongba, but after thinking about it, I still dare not say so, for fear of making Yufumi Xiongba angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba also understood what Shi Naian meant, how bad it was, but he was also his aunt''s husband, it was impossible to watch Shi''s family being bullied.


    Of course, if this evil spirit really had something to do with the Cheng family, he would be even more unlikely to let the Cheng family go.


    A few days later, the grand Sushen meeting was held in Sushen Stadium, directly under the contract.


    Without exception, those who were present were all respectable figures from all over Sushen. They were not the head of the family, or the hegemon of one party, and the most inefficient group boss.


    But people in the martial arts world rarely come here, and they are all respected people who come to preside over the situation.


    In fact, these political and business families have already mixed with people in the martial arts world, and the political and business meetings have long become a battle in the martial arts world.


    Whoever wins will be able to make a lot of money this year, and may even eat each other.


    The stakes for competition are often high. The lowest bets on the street are all starting with hundreds of millions. No one with a value of more than one billion dare not come here.


    Although the Shi family is a well-known boss in Sushen, a well-known existence, but there are many Sushens like the Shi family. After all, Sushen is a rich and lucrative place in the Northeast.


    The stadium measures are very complete. Everyone has to go through a strict examination to confirm their identity before they can enter.


    And Shi Naian took his family, followed by Yuwen Xiongba and Master Chang, and everyone entered the stadium together, and at this moment, the crowd was already full.


    This surprised Yuwen Xiongba slightly. He didn''t expect that Sushen had so many rich people, all of them were so rich that they could rival Jinlin.


    Sit according to the seat number, Shi Naian is naturally sitting in the front row, after all, the value of tens of billions is also among the best.


    Sushen owns only a dozen companies worth tens of billions of dollars. This is Sushen''s top presence in the political and business world, and the latter is second-rate and third-rate.


    When everyone sat down, a group of people took their seats right across from Schneider and cast resentful glances.


    "That''s the Cheng family."


    "That''s right, the past three years have allowed them to turn over. Grandpa Cheng does have two hands."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Cheng''s house with a bit of profound meaning, and it was almost a miracle that the salted fish turned over for three years. After all, a large family would have many enemies to avenge.


    At this time, the Cheng family father did not come to the scene, and the head of the Cheng family''s family was headed, about the same age as Shi Naian, with a gloomy look.


    The head of the Cheng family looked at Shi Nai''an with a sneer on his face and said, "Shi Nai''an, it''s okay to cheat us out of our villa three years ago."


    Schnean was furious, and the Cheng family''s head said that it was almost certain that the evil spirit was his ghost, but it almost killed his family.


    "Cheng Qiang, I have written down this hatred!"


    "What kind of hatred, it''s good if I don''t bear hatred. You bought the villa for tens of millions and still bear hatred?"


    "Huh, see the truth later on the stage."


    "Okay, I have been waiting for this for three years."

 Chapter 799： Defeated

    The two of them looked at each other coldly, and the anger in their hearts could be imagined, because this matter naturally became the opposite.


    Next to Cheng Qiang sat a man with a dark-brown complexion. He looked thin and not tall, and looked like a South Asian generation.


    Especially after Cheng Qiang spoke a few words in his ear, the man''s sharp eyes shot directly, staring at Shi Nai''an without blinking, making Shi Nai''an uncomfortable.


    "The man looks like he is learning Muay Thai, he is probably a hidden guy."


    Naturally, Yu Wen Xiongba was not intimidated by the sharp eyes, and now he is also considered a master of the generation.


    Master Chang also nodded at this moment, and said bluntly: "This person is not easy, I am afraid I will meet him later."


    "Try it, surrender if it doesn''t work."


    Master Chang frowned slightly and said, "How can I surrender without a last resort."


    "Master Chang is good, I am optimistic about you, this time I bet big."


    "President Shi rest assured, I will try my best to win the game."


    At this time, the host of the venue also stepped onto the ring, looking at the people around him with a warm smile on his face.


    "Every family and even the town''s business leaders, the annual Sushen Conference has begun again. I think everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "This year is the same as in previous years. Everyone will learn from each other, betting little and happy and hurting the body."


    The host didn''t say much, but simply made a hot spot, and then an old man stepped onto the ring.


    Lao Tzu Ming has a rickety figure, looks weak and very thin, but no one looks down at him, instead he looks admiringly.


    Although the old man looks fragile on the outside, he is actually a serious and respected boss, and he has a very high reputation in the martial arts world, and most people have to call it a grand old man when he sees it.


    "This year''s veteran and talented, I have won the love of everyone to be qualified for the position of referee."


    Everyone applauded, which is regarded as respect for Mr. Sheng. "


    "Then draw lots to decide the first match."


    The old man took a piece of paper at random in a prepared box, opened it, and read the Cheng family impressively on it.


    "Well, this first game started from the Cheng family."


    Patriarch Cheng stood up at this moment, looked around, with a smile on his face, said: "I didn''t expect this year''s top spot to fall into my hands, then I''ll throw in some ideas and let everyone enjoy a contest first."


    Family Master Cheng looked at Shi Naian, and naturally wanted to challenge him.


    "Patriarch, shall we start this first game?"


    Shi Naian also stood up, his face recovered calmly, and said indifferently: "Then what is Patriarch Cheng going to use for betting?"


    "Well, how about the facades of the two streets in the west of the city?"


    The facades of the two streets are also worth at least 200 million, which shocked a group of people.


    "As soon as Patriarch Cheng came on the court, he gambled on the two streets, so proud."


    "The Cheng family is naturally curious. In recent years, all the families have been overwhelmed by him."


    "I think the Cheng family and the Shi family have resentment. After all, the Cheng family had an accident and the Shi family fell into trouble."


    "A shopping mall is like a battlefield. Everyone''s interests are paramount, and there can be no close friends."


    "There is a good show to see here. I don''t know what kind of masters the Cheng family will send this year."


    "Yes, take a good look, I really want the facades of the two streets of the Cheng family."


    The rules of the game are very simple. The first game is drawn. The winner wins the loser''s bet and continues to the next round. Anyone can play the corresponding bet. If they win, they get the other''s bet.


    Of course, you can rest after winning three games, after all, a master cannot be a perpetual motion machine.


    Hearing Cheng Qiang''s bet on two streets, Shi Naian couldn''t help but said with a smile: "Patriarch Cheng is proud, then I won''t hide it. What about the villa, it''s worth about 200 million now."


    Hearing the villa, Cheng Qiang was furious and said directly: "Okay, you lose the villa to me!"


    Cheng Qiang naturally sent in the brown-black man he was whispering just now. When he came on the court, he had a very powerful aura, as if he was going to rule the entire arena.


    Shi Naian looked towards Master Chang, his eyes full of expectation: "Master Chang, it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, I must have beaten that kid to cry for father and mother."


    Master Chang turned around in a flash and jumped directly into the ring, drew a group of people present to cheer.


    "Sure enough, the Shi family sent Master Chang directly."


    "Hmph, the Tarshi family is just a Master Chang, which is the case every year."


    "Others can afford Master Chang, so what can you do."


    There was more discussion in the stands, but the competition in the arena started.


    Master Chang gestured to the brown-black man, but the brown-black man directly cut his throat.


    Naturally, Master Chang was full of anger, and he looked directly at Lao Sheng beside him: "Lao Sheng announces the start."


    "Okay, I declare the game officially started."


    At the beginning of the game, the two sides did not shake hands ceremoniously at all. The smell of gunpowder was full, but the brown and black man received Cheng Qiang''s death order.


    The black-brown man took the lead and directly attacked Master Chang with a high whip leg. The sound of breaking through the air was so clear that a group of people changed their colors.


    "This brown and black man is not easy."


    "The Cheng family doesn''t know where to invite such a master."


    "There is a good show to watch now."


    Facing the brown-black man''s foot, Master Chang didn''t care about it, and directly ran his spiritual power with both hands, resisting this move.


    "But that''s it."


    Master Chang sneered, clenched his fists in both hands, and leaped towards the black-brown man, his spiritual power rushing toward his chest.


    Master Chang is using spiritual power, the power is naturally extremely powerful, and many people change their colors for it.


    "It''s like a life and death battle."


    But the brown-black man didn''t have a trace of fear, and his sharp eyes revealed a sneer of disdain.


    Master Chang''s double fists hit the brown and black man''s chest, but they were bounced back, and after a few laps, they stopped.


    "Your body is so strong?!"


    The brown-black man shook his head, obviously disdainful of Master Chang''s attack, and stretched out his fingers to express his disdain.


    Master Chang was furious and attacked again, which was considered to be a powerful force. He wanted to let this brown and black man know how powerful it was.


    But his strong blow was easily resisted by the black-brown man, who didn''t use his spiritual power from beginning to end, how terrifying.


    Master Chang has changed color, and Yuwen Xiongba and even Shi Naian in the audience have also changed colors, knowing that this brown-black man is by no means easy.


    "Could it be that he is a master of ancient martial arts in South Asia?"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba''s words fell, the brown-black man leaped forward, with a magnificent elbow blow, coupled with a low leg sweep, causing Master Chang to directly injured and fell to the ground.


    Not only that, the brown-black man did not let it go, and rushed to Master Chang again, directly locking his neck, and hitting his Tianling Gai with an elbow.


    Master Chang fell weakly, defeated.

 Chapter 800： Arrogant

    The brown-black man succeeded, and wanted to rush to Master Chang, planning to make a leap and elbow, but he was directly scolded by Mr. Sheng.


    "You have won, no murder in the game!"


    The brown-black man ignored him, but when he saw Cheng Qiang shook his head, he stopped his hand, glanced at Master Chang contemptuously, and walked aside.


    "The result of the game, Cheng Jiasheng!"


    Master Chang was carried down, and at this moment he kept vomiting blood, obviously the injury was serious.


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly took out a bottle of spiritual power liquid and asked him to take some, which relieved his injury.


    However, Master Chang''s forehead was sunken and his arm was also broken, which made him sweat constantly, which was obviously painful.


    "Send Master Chang to the hospital."


    Shi Naian didn''t care about winning or losing. Master Chang''s safety was the most important thing. After all, Master Chang also won many games for his family.


    At this time, everyone in the Cheng family cheered and was extremely happy, and Cheng Qiang, the head of the Cheng family, looked at Shi Naian at this moment.


    "Hey, lucky to win, hahaha."


    Seeing Cheng Qiang''s unbridled laughter, Shi Naian''s face was throbbing, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Shi Naian, I am willing to bet and lose, you won''t regret it in front of so many people."


    "Hmph, it''s just a ghost house, take it if you want."


    No matter how angry Shi Naian was, he couldn''t break the rules and could only return the villa to the Cheng family.


    "This first game was won by the Cheng family, then everyone will challenge at will."


    Elder Sheng stood aside and said lightly, not showing his emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy. After all, he was just a referee and couldn''t favor anyone.


    When the big family on the stage saw such a game, they were all talking about it, comparing whether their people could face it.


    But for a long time, many people shook their heads. The brown and black man was too strong, it was speechless, and the challenge would only be self-defeating.


    Moreover, at the beginning, there was a bet of 200 million, which is impossible for this general family to play.


    Cheng Qiang glanced around, with a hearty smile on his face, becoming arrogant.


    If no one dares to challenge this, even if he Cheng Qiang will be the champion this year, he must know that the champion can have extra benefits.


    The production of the annual challenger can develop in this year. Many people must not interfere, but they must be courteous. This is the rule.


    "Everyone, if this is not a challenge, I will accept it."


    Cheng Qiang smiled even more, very satisfied with the master he invited from South Asia.


    But at this time, there was one person who stood up with a sullen expression on his back. This was the head of the Xiao family, with assets of more than 10 billion yuan.


    "Cheng Qiang, I think you have a thicker face than the city walls, and you have no shame in wanting to be the master of the ring."


    Cheng Qiang didn''t get angry either. He smiled and said, "Who doesn''t want to be the master, challenge me if you want to be."


    "Huh, I challenge you!"


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family said coldly and glanced at the long-haired man beside him. The long-haired man nodded and flew directly into the ring.


    "Cheng Qiang, it is shameful that you hire someone from other places."


    "Patriarch Wang, you can''t say that. There are no rules about who you can invite. As long as you can invite it, it will be done. If you can invite our solemn champion, I have nothing to say.


    "Humph!"


    Patriarch Wang could only snorted coldly, and sat back down dissatisfied.


    The second game also started, the duel between the Xiao family and the Cheng family.


    For this reason, the Xiao family directly took out a company of their own, with a value of more than 300 million, and naturally wanted to give it a try.


    And Cheng Qiang also added a street, so the bets of both sides should be similar.


    The long-haired man looked cold and merciless, as cold as the brown-black man. Before it started, the two sides were at war.


    With Sheng Lao''s order, the two games officially started, and the families of both sides are also very concerned about the game.


    "This long-haired man from the Xiao family is a powerful character. It is said that he is our cautious and well-known master. He is better than Master Chang."


    "That''s not it. Long-haired men are very famous in the martial arts world."


    Shi Naian also clenched his fists and said with a cold face: "This time the Xiao family will definitely defeat the Cheng family!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba shook his head and said, "Otherwise, I don''t think the long-haired man can hold on for a few rounds."


    "what?"


    Shi Naian was full of disbelief. You must know that the long-haired man is also at the pinnacle of the mid-master stage, how could it be possible for a few rounds.


    "You look down on the brown and black man too much. He didn''t use any spiritual power to face Master Chang."


    Shi Naian didn''t understand spiritual power, but when he heard Yuwen Xiongba''s words, his expression changed. Naturally, he knew what Yuwen Xiongba meant, but didn''t he use his real strength.


    This made Schneier''s face an anger, so wouldn''t it make the Cheng family even more arrogant?


    His anger has not ceased, the competition on the ring has been exciting, and the two sides have already fought together.


    The long-haired man used all his spiritual power in order to win with one blow, and didn''t want to do too much entanglement.


    However, his stunt was easily resisted by the black-brown man, who actually had a trace of black spiritual power on his arm.


    The brown-black man said in Chinese with his feet, "But that''s it."


    This can make the long hair masculine not light, and directly rushed over.


    But he didn''t strike a punch, and was directly taken a step ahead by the brown and black man. He kicked his neck and broke his cervical spine on the spot. He was directly injured and his life was at stake.


    The long-haired man was lifted down. There is no reason for such a kick. The game is dangerous.


    "Cheng Jiasheng!"


    Cheng Qiang actually danced at this moment, obviously too happy, making a group of people frown.


    "Cheng Qiang, I will challenge you. I am betting on the business of Hemp City."


    Sushenmeng''s family stood up. This is also the overlord of one party. It is said that the assets are as large as 20 billion, which is much stronger than that of Schneider and other families.


    Obviously he couldn''t get used to Cheng Qiang''s arrogance, and decided to suppress his spirit, otherwise he would really think that the Lord of Challenge was his.


    "Okay, one city business is a bet, it''s the Meng family, I also bet on one city business."


    The Meng family dispatched a well-known master and expert, whose realm was even in the later stage, almost comparable to Yuwen Xiongba, which made the people around him nod continuously.


    "Now the Meng family should win."


    "Maybe, I always feel that brown and black man is weird."


    The worship of the Meng family came directly to power, which was only invited by their family this year, but it cost a lot of money.


    "Master Liu depends on you."


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch."


    Master Liu came directly onto the stage, staring at the brown-black man with a look of contempt.


    "Boy, come and die."


    The brown and black man grinned and shook his finger directly.


    Master Liu was furious, and leaped towards the black-brown man. He knotted his hands and displayed a secret technique.


    A phantom like a giant beast of ancient insects emerged, directly attacking the brown-black man.


    However, the black-brown man was filled with black air at this moment, and he was actually getting more and more dense, covering the entire arena. This is his true strength.


    "kill!"


    Both sides spare no effort to directly rush to kill each other. This game is too important and determines their fate.


    In the end, the brown man''s black spiritual power was stronger, and he directly defeated the phantom cast by Master Liu, and kicked him out of the ring with a sweep of his legs.


    Master Liu fell outside the ring, coughing up blood constantly, obviously without the strength of a battle, the Cheng family had won three consecutive victories.


    "Hahaha!"


    Cheng Qiang jumped straight up, his expression of excitement was more arrogant and arrogant.

 Chapter 801： Win easily

    "Master Cheng has found a master."


    "Hey, three consecutive victories, this one made 800 million."


    "Look at Patriarch Meng''s face all green."


    "Can it not be green, the right to operate a city?"


    The people in the stands talked a lot, echoing the Cheng family''s natural shouts and cheering and were extremely happy, but those who had a holiday with the Cheng family were frowning and cold.


    After three consecutive victories, he could take a break, and the brown-black man also stepped off the ring and sat comfortably on a chair. Someone rubbed his shoulders.


    "Yes, yes, I will look for many beauties for you after it''s done."


    Patriarch Cheng was talking to the brown man, and there was an interpreter next to him. It was a high-end atmosphere.


    Shi Naiyao was naturally incomparably angry, and the limelight was all overshadowed by Patriarch Cheng, and it was actually nothing to lose the villa.


    "Hey, if he really becomes the challenger, my Shi family will be unlucky."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was puzzled, but just lost a villa, and it was harmless to the Shi family.


    "Lord Chai has the right to develop for one year, and he can develop unscrupulously. He has a feud with me, and he will definitely suppress me at that time."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, and Shi Naian understood what he said.


    At the same time, he also knows the reason why Schneider thumped his chest and feet. It was just acting and wanted him to help.


    Yu Wen Xiongba hasn''t seen any suspicious people like Soul yet, so he naturally won''t do it, so he will wait and see first.


    Next, continue the competition. Not only are families directly competing, other families can also participate in betting, and choose one side to win and directly divide the bet.


    "Isn''t that the Li family''s strong vajra player?"


    "Yes, I entered the semi-finals last year, I want to bet him."


    "Well, I pay 100 million."


    Many small families can only live through this addiction. They can''t afford the big men in the martial arts world, and they don''t have the courage to directly compete with those big families.


    The Sushen Conference is actually the conference that divided the dozens of sites. At any time, the high-ranking ones have the final say.


    After some contests, Dali King Kong easily defeated the opponent and earned 300 million yuan for his family.


    Similarly, in the next two games, the strong King Kong hand still easily defeated the opponent, three consecutive victories to dominate the group, just like the brown and black man.


    "Let me play next."


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly said, making Shi Naian smile.


    "Okay, nephew, you must do it."


    Yu Wenxiong took a look at Shi Naian, making him immediately afraid to climb relatives.


    "I give a billion, and whoever defeats him a billion will go to him."


    Shi Naian put out a bet directly, one billion is equivalent to the management rights of two cities, this is two big pieces of fat, so many family patriarchs and even big men have changed their colors.


    "Is the Shi family crazy, dare to bet even after losing the first game."


    "Yes, his greatest reliance on Master Chang has now been sent to the hospital. What can he compare to."


    "I see a young man next to him. Could it be the new one he invited?!"


    "This year is really Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, all kinds of strangers have appeared."


    "I think the Cheng family will definitely take the Shi family."


    "There is a good show."


    Everyone looked at the ring one after another, looking forward to this good show.


    Sure enough, Yuwen Xiong entered the ring, and Cheng Qiang, the head of the Cheng family, stood up directly, looking at Shi Naian with a sneer.


    "Shi Naian, your Master Chang was beaten into the hospital by me, you still dare to compare."


    "Are you deaf or blind? Didn''t you see that I took out the right to operate the two cities?!"


    Cheng Qiang was full of anger and said a few words directly to the black-brown man, who walked directly into the ring.


    "If this is the case, then I will fight you, and I will leave the two cities."


    This is the biggest bet at the moment. One billion is an astronomical figure. Regardless of the tens of billions worth of each of these families, losing one billion at a time is also a painful existence.


    Shi Naian pressed all the treasures on Yuwen Xiongba, he had confidence in him, and Yuwen Xiongba was his only chance to stand up.


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at the brown-black man, his hands surged, and a secret technique was used.


    Naturally, this was given to him by Su Yan, and it was specially used to probe the soul.


    After some investigation, there was nothing strange about the brown-black man, which made Yuwen Xiongba a little disappointed.


    But he still recovered his complexion. Since he was in the ring, it was naturally impossible to go on like this. How could he get a three-game winning streak to save a little face.


    If Su Yan knew that he had lost in the ring, I''m afraid he would be punished, Yuwen Xiongba thought so.


    "come on!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion was tense, and his spiritual energy surged directly, and he set his posture for the first battle.


    The brown-black man was also waiting for him. He knew that Yuwen Xiongba was not an annoying existence and had to be right.


    With Sheng Lao''s hand down, the game officially began, and the cold eyes of both sides were watching to scare ordinary people to death.


    The black-brown man took the lead, surging with black spiritual power, and charged directly, but disappeared strangely in front of Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba originally thought that he would perform ancient martial arts Muay Thai for this person, but he did not expect that he would have such a secret technique, but he was only surprised for a moment, and then the spiritual power of both hands rushed behind him.


    Sure enough, the brown-black man appeared behind him, and he also blasted him with a magic trick of spiritual power.


    The two sides collided with each other, and the whole ring was about to collapse, and many people changed their colors.


    "How powerful is this, at least it is the existence of the master later."


    "Of course, I feel that the young man is probably the peak of the master''s later period."


    There are still strong men in the martial arts world in the stands, and naturally you can see the depth from the shot.


    "It seems that the Cheng family is going to lose."


    As soon as the master''s voice fell, Yu Wen Xiongba''s offensive fell directly on the brown and black man. Although his speed was fast, he was still pierced by Yu Wen Xiongba.


    This move Yuwen Xiongba used 80% of his spiritual power, comparable to a strong blow, and directly blasted the brown and black man''s chest, causing his chest to suddenly sink.


    The black-brown man was like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down and hitting the empty auditorium of the stadium, hitting a hole in one wall.


    The Cheng Family Patriarch was shocked and stood up directly, but he could not change the ending.


    At this moment, the brown-black man was lying on the incomplete seat, his face was pale, and his whole body was already stained red with blood.


    Schneider jumped up happily and got a billion.


    Yuwen Xiongba was ready to go after a fight, but was stopped by someone. A lean man jumped onto the ring and looked at him with a cold expression.


    "Boy, see if you can play well, I''ve thought about it."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was flat and he asked directly: "If you are missing a billion, don''t you want to find me."


    "Hmph, one billion is one billion, you think I will be afraid of you!"

 Chapter 802： Get a trick

    Shi Naian looked at Cheng Family Patriarch with a smile at the moment, his face full of arrogance changed the haze just now.


    "Cheng Qiang, I will take away the management rights of these two cities."


    "Hmph, don''t be proud, Little Whirlwind is already making trouble for you."


    "Then you don''t need to worry about it. Even if I lose, I will lose to other families."


    Cheng Qiang looked cold at the moment, and said coldly: "Don''t be too happy, this is just my weakest offering."


    Cheng Qiang glanced at his subordinates, and immediately understood them. After leaving the gym, they naturally went to ask for a stronger presence.


    Shi Naian''s face was not good, and he never thought that Cheng Qiang would even hire a master. It seems that he has prepared a lot this year.


    But he was not afraid, after all, there was Yu Wen Xiong Ba, and Yu Wen Xiu Ba lost, so he would not bet directly at that time, it would be a bad year.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba and Xiaoxuanfeng are standing in the arena. Many people are betting on the victory of Xiaoxuanfeng. After all, Xiaoxuanfeng is a successful master.


    "Give you two choices, one is to jump off the ring directly, and the other is to be beaten by me."


    The little whirlwind is very arrogant, as the basis for such arrogance of existence is to inspire hormones to explode the scene, so that these big family patriarchs can make crazy bets, and he can also get more rewards.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba will not fall under the wind, looking at the small whirlwind and saying: "I also give you two choices, one is to kneel down and admit your mistakes, and the other is to kneel down and admit your mistakes when I hit him.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words unintentionally became more aggressive and arrogant, causing many people present to change their complexion and surprise.


    "Young and frivolous, I didn''t expect Little Whirlwind to meet an opponent."


    "Fart, what a little whirlwind exists, the suppression of the realm can easily kill that kid, that kid is just arrogant."


    "Look at the result."


    Shi Naian stood up directly, and the family cheered for Yuwen Xiongba. This time they bet 1.5 billion, which suffocated the audience.


    "Start."


    At the start of the two-person match, everyone looked at the ring without blinking, and didn''t want to miss the wonderful matchup every minute.


    "Arrogance also has to have that capital, you are just a late master, and you want to fight for hegemony with me."


    "Hmph, do you think you are one level higher than me, you are very powerful? It''s easy to beat you."


    Naturally, the little whirlwind couldn''t bear it anymore, and with a roar, he directly killed Yu Wen Xiongba, with killing intent in his eyes.


    His fist has a deep blue light, not only that, but the surrounding ripples are repeated, which can be described as extremely powerful.


    And Yuwen Xiongba is also waiting for it, knowing that Su Yan''s purpose for bringing him out is to experience such a battle, and actual combat can make people improve faster, which is more practical than the improvement of realm.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face saw that the foundation of this little whirlwind was unstable, otherwise he wouldn''t have such confidence.


    Facing the blue fist of Little Tornado with rippling waves, he naturally wouldn''t keep his hands, and used all his spiritual power to perform a powerful move.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s black eyebrows grew madly, reaching more than ten meters long, and they rushed directly into the whirlwind.


    Yuwen Lili was very excited when she saw this. This was the inheritance of their Yuwen family, and Yuwen Xiongba learned to make her feel at ease.


    "My Yuwen family must be prosperous."


    Shi Naian didn''t dare to say anything at this moment, with a smile on his face, unexpectedly holding Yuwen Lili in his arms.


    "Strangulation!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared, his long eyebrows swept toward the whirlwind directly like a rope, and the two long eyebrows were extremely fierce, as if they were two killing skills.


    Little Tornado also didn''t expect Yuwen Xiongba to have such secret techniques, but he did not compromise on this, his body burst, showing strong muscles.


    "Beast change!"


    The little whirlwind actually rose straight up, like a wolfman beast, with sharp blades on both hands.


    "Do you think your long eyebrows are very strong? Watch me cut you into pieces."


    The small whirlwind directly rotated his body, like a whirlwind. The sharp blades of both hands cut the long eyebrows into sections, and a bunch of long eyebrows fell directly to the ground.


    Both Yuwen Lili and Shi Naian changed their colors, and they didn''t expect that the blades transformed by the whirlwind were so sharp.


    "Oh, that kid is in danger."


    The people in the stands also changed color slightly, but most of them smiled, after all, they were betting on a small whirlwind.


    "Now I see what you can do!"


    The speed of the small whirlwind remained unchanged, and it continued to rush towards Yu Wen Xiongba, the blade was like a rotating cutting machine, making Yu Wen Xiongba inevitable.


    "Quickly jump down, otherwise there will be life concerns." Someone kindly reminded.


    But Yuwen Xiongba did not jump off, but a sneer appeared on his face, which made everyone confused.


    At this moment, his dantian spirit power was burning crazily, and it was directly pouring out, and a spirit power attack like a fire dragon was displayed. This was his biggest back.


    Su Yan had passed some of his small tricks before, and Su Yan thought that the small tricks at least existed in the ground, and they were extremely powerful.


    Yuwen Xiongba has been practicing hard, even Su Yan doesn''t know that he has achieved a little success.


    The fire dragon swallowed the small whirlwind directly, and the entire ring was filled with flames, with a hint of dragon roar.


    Fortunately, the ring is composed of a polymer structure, otherwise it will definitely be burned out.


    After a long time, the flames disappeared, and the small whirlwind couldn''t get up. At this moment, he stood trembling with smoke, and his hair was burnt completely.


    Small whirlwind exhaled a few puffs of smoke, and finally fell directly to the ground, no longer able to fight, and was carried away.


    "Shi Jiasheng!"


    With the announcement of the game, Schneider almost got too excited, 1.5 billion, which is a huge sum of money.


    Yuwen Xiongba was about to step down, but a voice came across the sky.


    Everyone looked around, only to see a man with runes all over his body walked in, with a strong aura and a hint of dark light behind him.


    "Boy, how about you and me for a contest?"


    Behind the man was a look of excitement, the Patriarch of the Cheng family. At this moment, he looked at Shi Naian and said: "Sch Naian, I have two billion, do you dare to come!"


    Shi Naian hesitated, after all, the man looked too terrible, and he felt uneasy.


    But Yuwen Xiongba said at the moment: "Two billion is two billion."


    Yuwen Xiongba had already seen the clues of this man, the ghostly light, the runes all over his face, this man was not a descendant of mystery, but was possessed by the soul.


    "Sega, defeat you with one move."


    "This person is so arrogant, think of a trick."


    "Looking at his calm face, I am afraid he is really a master."


    When everyone was still talking about it, the rune man shot directly, with the ghost power beating in his hand, and directly blasted towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed wildly, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, but he was blown away by a trick, directly rammed through the wall of the gymnasium and fell outside.

 Chapter 803： Scared to kneel

    Breaking through the wall of the gymnasium, Yu Wen Xiongba fell directly outside the gymnasium, and fell to the ground at the moment with a pale expression on his face.


    The others looked over, their faces full of shock, and they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Really, really a trick!"


    "Being slammed by a trick, where did the Cheng family go to hire such a master!"


    "This time the challenger is probably the Cheng family."


    Many people are jealous. Such a powerful master, who can resist the worship, shakes his head and sighs.


    "Hahaha, Schneider 2 billion, bring it!"


    Shi Naian''s face was still full of shock at the moment, and he was completely frightened. Yuwen Xiongba was so powerful that he was beaten by one move, which simply subverted his recognition.


    He hurriedly said to Yuwen Lili: "Hurry up and see Xiongba."


    Then he looked at the smile on Cheng Qiang, the head of the Cheng family. Even though he was reluctant, he could only say harshly: "Two billion is two billion. You think I''m a shameless person."


    His implementation of Naian did not lose money, but he made 1.5 billion just now, plus he still made money before, but he was displeased by Cheng Jiayin.


    At this moment, Yuwen Lili helped Yuwen Xiongba into the gymnasium. Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion was very bad, his chest was sunken, and his spiritual power continued to radiate. This trick actually caused his dantian to crack.


    In such a state, it is natural that he can no longer stand.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at that Sega coldly, and now he was almost certain that this person was a ghost, there was no mistake.


    Because when Sega blasted at him, Yu Wen Xiongba felt a power similar to that evil spirit.


    Sega never looked at Yuwen Xiongba again, looked around, showing a jealous expression, as if Lao Tzu was the number one.


    And Patriarch Cheng won the game and was in a great mood. At this moment, he was proud, waiting for the big families to challenge.


    However, there was no family language for a long time. Obviously, they were all afraid of Sega''s strength, and they dared not bet. Of course, it was also because the bet had risen to 2 billion.


    "Haha, if no one dares to challenge me, then this year''s champion will be won by my Cheng family."


    As soon as Cheng Qiang said this, many people''s complexion changed slightly, and their hearts naturally filled with dissatisfaction.


    The Cheng family has already developed extremely fast. If they were allowed to get the champion, then this year might be a disaster for Sushen''s major families, not just for the Shi family.


    "Sheng Lao, let me count down five seconds."


    Mr. Sheng was also standing on the ring at the moment, holding Sega''s arm, and began to count down.


    "Five, has anyone challenged the Cheng family?"


    "four."


    "three."


    "two."


    Cheng Qiang was already grinning. Obviously, this matter is already determined. His Cheng family will become the master of this year. This year, the Cheng family will have the final say in the political and business affairs.


    However, just when Mr. Sheng was about to say something, the gate of the gymnasium was kicked into the air, and the huge steel gate kept spinning in the air, like a small whirlwind''s stunt, attracting everyone.


    "I challenge the Cheng family."


    Wearing a handsome black suit and a gentleman hat, Su Yan walked towards the ring with a calm expression.


    When he approached the ring, the huge steel door fell directly behind him and plunged into the ground.


    All the people in the gymnasium were surprised by this. A strangely handsome young man walked to the gymnasium to challenge the Cheng family. What happened.


    Mr. Sheng still asked directly: "Which family do you represent?"


    This naturally has to represent a family, and on the face of it, big figures in the martial arts world are not allowed to participate.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Anyone can do it on behalf of."


    Shi Naian looked excited, his face was like a brilliant chrysanthemum in full bloom, and quickly said: "On behalf of my Shi family."


    "Shi family?!"


    Cheng Qiang''s face was cold, and he didn''t believe that Shi Naian could find so many powerful people at once, as if he had counted his attempts.


    "Then how much do you bet!"


    "whatever."


    "Five billion dare to come!"


    Cheng Qiang said with a gloomy face, every five billion shots completely shocked everyone, even if this kind of big family is exported all at once, it would be deadly.


    "can."


    Su Yan was also very indifferent, looking at Yuwen Xiongba, seeing his pale face, couldn''t help walking over.


    Schneian originally wanted to say something, but seeing that Su Yan had already agreed directly, he could only put his hand down weakly.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Yuwen Xiongba was relieved at this moment, his whole body relaxed, with a hint of apology.


    Su Yan patted him on the shoulder, and a wave of spiritual power poured directly into Yuwen Xiongba''s body, repairing his dantian, and his whole body became full again.


    Yuwen Xiongba clenched his fists, feeling that he had strength again, and couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Thank you, sir."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I''ve been tricked, don''t you be ashamed."


    "My lord, he is in the realm of the little master."


    "Can the little master let you do this?"


    "You know him, he too."


    Yuwen Xiongba obviously didn''t want to tell Sega''s true identity for fear of causing panic.


    Su Yan said nonchalantly, "Forget it, I will solve it."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Shi Naian saw Su Yan casually patted Yuwen Xiongba, and he was healed from such a serious injury, and he was almost astonished.


    Not only that, the others were also surprised at the moment, and they speculated about Su Yan''s identity.


    "This young man is unfathomable. Just one shot healed the seriously injured Ubumi Yuba."


    The opponent''s name is reported during the game, so everyone in the stands knows the name of Yufumi Yuba.


    "It seems that the Shi family and the Cheng family are on the bar. They are well prepared for this conference."


    "I think things are not simple, these two are just puppets."


    Others also nodded hurriedly when they heard this, after all, Su Yan said just now that anyone could represent it.


    And Sega in the stands was staring at Su Yan and licking his tongue, which showed that he couldn''t see through Su Yan and was a little uneasy, but that was all.


    "Well, come up and start the game."


    Su Yan walked up slowly, looking at Sega indifferently, waiting for the referee to announce.


    Sega coldly said at the moment, "Boy, come up to die, I promise you can''t leave the gym this time."


    But Su Yan didn''t speak at all and was still very calm, which completely angered Sega.


    "Game start."


    With an order, the game officially began.


    Just as everyone was intently looking at the two in the arena, they heard a sound like thunder.


    "Kneel down!"


    This voice echoed directly in the entire stadium, like the thunder of the sky, but the echo was like a Hong Zhong, which made people feel restless, and there was a fear in their hearts, and everyone changed their colors.


    Not only did the people in the stands change color, but Sega was also shocked, with a look of jealousy on his face, his whole body tight.


    But at the same time, his legs seemed to be bound by a powerful force, and he knelt down straight, facing Su Yan.


    All the people present were surprised and completely unable to sit still. They could still have this operation, and they could kneel down in one sentence. What a powerful existence this must be

 Chapter 804： Reason

    In the eyes of those present, they knelt down, because Su Yan roared like thunder and knelt down. Everyone saw that Sega''s expression changed suddenly, and he knelt down straight up.


    The whole stadium was silent for a few seconds at this time, and then there was an extremely noisy discussion.


    "I rub, is it so strong?!"


    "There are such operations, I have seen it."


    "It''s really a bit of a show, I was defeated with a punch at first, and now I just kneel down and admit defeat."


    "What is the origin of that young man? It''s really scary."


    ...


    And Shi Naian was originally taken aback by Su Yan''s thunderous words. When he responded, he was stunned for several seconds when he saw this result.


    But after he was dumbfounded, he jumped up with excitement. Such a victory was not only relieved, but also because of the bet against the sky.


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly at the moment: "This is an adult''s bet."


    Shi Naian seemed to be splashed with cold water, and smiled with him: "Of course, that is of course, I am just happy to win the Cheng family."


    "Just know."


    Sega on the ring is still kneeling in humiliation at this moment, unable to move at all. Although he is a ghost, he is much stronger than the average junior master, almost comparable to the master, but facing Su Yan, he still has only a crawl.


    "I still want to struggle, move me a little bit and I will let you go soulless."


    Su Yan''s icy eyes shot out a cold light, with a golden light, completely suppressing Sega.


    Cheng Qiang slumped directly on the chair at this moment, as if he was seriously ill, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his mouth kept talking about five billion.


    "Five billion, five billion, how could Sega lose, how could it be!"


    The Cheng family were all depressed, and some were sobbing silently. Obviously, the five billion yuan made the Cheng family seem to be seriously ill, or even depressed.


    "Patriarch, forget it, now is not the time to be upset, you can earn back five billion if you lose."


    Cheng Qiang also understood this truth at the moment, stood up weakly and looked at Su Yan on the ring.


    "You have won the game, so what else, let Sega go."


    Su Yan directly looked at Cheng Qiang coldly, scared him so much that he didn''t dare to speak for a while, so he could only look at Old Sheng.


    Mr. Sheng walked onto the ring tremblingly at this moment. Of course, he was also frightened. Based on his experience, he guessed that this was at least the existence of the Grand Master, which was comparable to the Sushen Master.


    But there are rules here, at least he feels that Su Yan will not ignore the rules directly.


    Old Sheng slowly said: "Su Yan, this has already won the game, let Sega go."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Let it go, how could it be so easy to let him go."


    "Su Yan, you don''t want to make an inch, won''t it be enough to win five billion?"


    Cheng Qiang also became slightly angry, although he was jealous of Su Yan, but with so many people present, he also expected Su Yan not to mess around.


    "Say one more sentence, believe it or not, I will cut your tongue off."


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Qiang, not joking, colluding with ghosts, it''s not impossible for such a person to be killed.


    "You, you have to break the rules."


    "rule?"


    Su Yan showed a chuckle and said lightly, "I am the rule."


    "The sky is shaking, the Shi family will break the rules."


    I have to say that Cheng Qiang''s brain is very flexible and he is good at Tai Chi, so he dare not offend Su Yan, but he dare to say that the Shi family, after all, want to mix in this place, offend everyone how to mix.


    Shi Naian was also frowning at the moment, looking at Su Yan tentatively and said, "My lord, don''t break the rules, I''m afraid of the family."


    Su Yan''s bangs floated slightly, a sharp look flashed across his face.


    "Have you not been scared by the fool?"


    Shi Naian changed his color slightly and did not understand what Su Yan meant.


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "It is natural for adults to do this, so don''t interfere."


    "But this."


    Yuwen Xiongba whispered: "That''s a ghost."


    Shi Naian suddenly frowned, including Shi Naiyao and others beside him were also shocked, their scalp exploded when they heard the ghost.


    "That person is a ghost?"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, he confirmed his judgment, and at the same time, Su Yan had not let it go, it was naturally more certain.


    "Damn, no wonder it''s so strong, it beats you with one move."


    "Could you not talk about it."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face blushed, this is not a glorious thing.


    "Good, good, let the lord kill him quickly."


    "My lord has his own plan."


    Shi Naian calmed down completely, knowing that this matter was not as simple as winning or losing. It was probably related to the evil spirit in his villa. He thought it was Su Yan who helped him, but he didn''t know why he had that face.


    Sega''s face was cold at this moment, his whole body was constantly surging with runes, and his black spiritual power was soaring, but it was still extremely moving, and the suppression of his realm was too strong.


    "I just said, if you move again, it will kill you."


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and Sega was so scared that he quickly said, "Don''t kill me."


    "If you don''t kill you, it''s okay if you don''t kill you, but you have to answer a few questions."


    "You said."


    "Do you know the Northeast Black Robe?"


    "do not know."


    "do not know!"


    Su Yan''s face became colder, and his killing intent appeared on his face. Under such circumstances, he still dared to lie.


    "Really don''t know, I have never heard of it."


    Su Yan wanted to do it, but then he thought about it. I''m afraid this is really a humble pawn. He might not even know the Northeast Black Robe.


    "Then what do you know?"


    "enough!"


    At this moment, a white-haired man walked into the gymnasium. He was one of the top figures in the Sushen martial arts world. Unexpectedly, the existence under the deity came.


    "The Sushen Conference is only for the purpose of martial arts friends and exchanges, and you want to kill him in any manner."


    "What are you, dare to scold me!"


    Su Yan didn''t give this person any face at all, and directly threatened him so that the white-haired man couldn''t speak for a long time when he pointed at Su Yan.


    "If you don''t give a reason, Sushen Taidou will not let you out of here."


    "Reason, yes, I will show you the reason now."


    Su Yan directly slapped Sega''s back with a palm. Sega convulsed and shivered constantly on the ground. His face was distorted and looked very painful.


    Both Cheng Qiang and the pale man''s complexion changed abruptly. Unexpectedly, Su Yan was able to show his true colors so easily, and things were completely out of control.


    Cheng Qiang had already retired, knowing that Su Yan was really not an annoying host, and he did not dare to participate in such things.


    However, he couldn''t go because the pale man blocked his way.


    Sega trembled on the ground for a few seconds, and turned directly into a ghast like a chimpanzee. The tusks on his mouth looked like the ivory of an elephant. This looked like a ghast.


    This time, everyone in the stands was screaming, all of them kept backing away and huddled together. Have you ever seen such a ghost?

 Chapter 805： Pinched to death

    Sega''s body is very big, like half an elephant, and the thick black hairs all over his body are like sharp thorns, extremely sharp, if it is pierced, it will definitely be pierced.


    With such a horrified spirit, even people in the martial arts world were so scared that their eyes were terrified, and their fingers trembled slightly.


    Sega showed his true shape at this moment, and naturally there was nothing to hide. He opened his blood basin and roared loudly.


    It wanted to break through the shackles of Su Yan and completely kill the person in front of him, otherwise, how could it resolve the hatred in the heart.


    As a shikigami, even in the second stage, he was considered extremely powerful, and he had never been subjected to such humiliation before being kneeled on the ground and immovable.


    After transforming into the original appearance, that power naturally increased a lot, and Sega naturally believed that he had the ability to break free.


    However, it was too whimsical, and it didn''t recognize how terribly disgusting the young man in front of him was.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Sega roared, with a sense of chaos in her voice, and its body was perfectly equipped, just like a monster that had been sealed for a long time came out.


    "Kill me, just your shikigami?"


    There was only disdain in Su Yan''s eyes, and the ants, who could easily press on the ground, wanted to kill him, really ranting.


    Cheng Qiang''s complexion changed completely at this moment. Sega was known about his details, so he couldn''t escape right away. The way to go had been blocked, and he might be in a disaster.


    Right now he can only take a fight and press Bao on Sega.


    "Su Yan, you should be guilty of using sorcery to turn me into a monster!"


    Cheng Qiang was full of anger and scolded directly, but his palm was still trembling slightly, obviously he was still jealous of Su Yan.


    A cold light flashed in Su Yan''s eyebrows, and a look in his eyes made Cheng Qiang fall to the ground in fright.


    "I use witchcraft, you are quite skilled at babble."


    "He is my worship, how could he be a monster."


    "Hmph, do you think everyone��s eyes are blind? Do you think that there are no people in the martial arts world here? Do you think that they are ordinary people just like you and cannot sense the weird spiritual power!"


    Su Yan yelled at him one after another, with the surging weather in his words, directly shocking Cheng Qiang and unable to fight back.


    At this time, some people in the martial arts world also stood up and looked at Sega with cold expression.


    "This Sega has a weird feeling, and his spiritual power is a little different from ours."


    "Yes, I feel that his spiritual power has a sense of evil, after all, it is black."


    Hearing this, Cheng Qiang suddenly became anxious. Doesn''t this mean that these people also know that Sega has a problem, and that his rebuttal is useless.


    And just as Cheng Qiang was thinking about the countermeasures, Su Yan looked at him again, speaking like thunder.


    "You said I am slanderous, but now I want to ask you, what sin should you be guilty of if you collude with spirits to harm living beings and do whatever you can to achieve your own desires!"


    Cheng Qiang''s complexion changed, his legs were actually soft, there was no way to refute it, it was a ghost in his heart that was completely frightened.


    "I, I, I don''t know he is a monster."


    Cheng Qiang has no choice but to abandon his car to protect his commander, otherwise he will become a target of public criticism.


    However, Su Yan didn''t give him this opportunity. What is left of these scourges? After the scourge is eliminated quickly, it is for the people.


    A spiritual force in Su Yan''s hand drifted towards Cheng Qiang, and he instantly turned him into a living person. Before he could scream, he became a plume of smoke.


    The Cheng family was full of horror, and they were so scared that they bowed down and begged for mercy. Even the people of other big families also had a sudden change. They didn''t expect Su Yan to be so decisive, and in front of so many people.


    Even the people in the martial arts world are still looking cold, Su Yan is no different from not paying attention to the Sushen martial arts world.


    Of course, Su Yan really didn''t put Su Shen in his eyes, he only had himself in his eyes.


    Shi Naian immediately jumped up at the moment, waving his fist and saying loudly: "Kill well, this kind of evil is colluding with ghosts, it is so angry!"


    Seeing that they couldn''t change anything at this moment, the other families could only express their own opinions one after another, even if they had a good relationship with the Cheng family, they would bite the bullet and say it was good.


    And Sega already knew his end at this moment. If it continues like this, it will definitely be killed by Su Yan, and there is no possibility of escape.


    It can only pin its hopes on rescue, hoping that someone can come to rescue itself in time.


    Su Yan stepped on Sega and looked at him coldly and said, "Isn''t you still stupid?"


    Sega''s face was cold, viscous liquid dripped from the corners of his mouth, and he looked at Su Yan and said coldly, "I''m afraid that I will scare you to death."


    "Please die."


    Sega looked violent and directly roared: "If you dare to offend our Shikigami clan, then it is doomed to a sad ending, and there is absolutely no possibility of change."


    "Really, your Shikigami all went to Jiangbei to do evil. I killed one of your delegations a few days ago."


    "Old scholar?!"


    "Yes, there is someone who is old and pedantic, who seems to be from you here."


    Sega''s face was even more violent, and his eyes were full of anger. The old scholar is close to him, and he had seen him farewell a few days ago.


    "You actually killed it!"


    "A mere ant kid, what if you kill it, can you let him continue to harm people, so do you."


    Everyone present who heard about it now understood a little bit, and their faces were ugly.


    Many people shouted directly: "Kill it, kill it!"


    They thoroughly knew that this thing was unknown, and that it was a serious harm that Sushen would not be peaceful.


    Elder Sheng also said angrily at this moment: "Kill it, otherwise Sushen will never have peace."


    "Do you want to be hard?"


    "Have the ability to kill me."


    Sega was not afraid of half a minute at all, and would not tell the secret even if he died.


    "Well."


    Su Yan grabbed Sega''s neck with his hand. The picture was a bit shocking, as if a weak young man grabbed a half-elephant prey and lifted it easily.


    Just when Su Yan was about to do it, a person walked in at the gymnasium, awe-inspiring, and a wave of spiritual power came towards Su Yan.


    Su ignored it at all, and the spiritual power fell on him and dissipated one after another, which made the person''s eyes full of chills.


    "The dean is coming by all means."


    Many people looked surprised, but they didn''t expect to start Sushen''s master.


    Wanwanliang looked at Su Yan coldly, and directly yelled, "Don''t let it go!"


    All the people present were stunned. This is a monster, why did you let it go.


    "Let it go, who do you think you are."


    "I am a Sushen master. You turned it into a monster with sorcery and took the opportunity to get rid of Cheng Qiang, the head of the Cheng family. What is the conspiracy between you and the Shi family!"


    Unexpectedly, Wan Wanliang would actually beat him up, saying that he was in collusion with the Shi family, and this caused many people to change their colors.


    Shi Naian also looked shocked, after all, this was a stern master, he was still terrified.


    However, Su Yan sneered again and again, and directly used his hand to pinch Sega, who was like half an elephant, and let his soul fly away.

 Chapter 806： Deity like an ant

    This visual shock scared everyone very much. Su Yan easily pinched to death with the existence of such a huge monster. How did it feel like pinching a chicken cub.


    If a word of scared kneeling makes everyone in the martial arts world change their colors, then the faces of this group of people have changed drastically, and they are already extremely exciting.


    Sega was barely equivalent to the existence of a grandmaster, so he was pinched to death, and Su Yan''s powerful group could not even imagine.


    The most important thing is that Sushen''s decisive battle has arrived here, and he bluntly rebuked Su Yan for releasing Sega, but Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it at all, as if it was nothing.


    Seeing Sega who had completely disappeared, his eyes were extremely sharp. This was one of his generals, and he could be called a right-hand man.


    "One died and another came, just to make up for the vacancy."


    Su Yan''s meaning was very simple. He didn''t ask how he could kill Sega at will. The reason was that there were new prey.


    Wanwanliang leapt directly to the arena at this moment. With one foot, the entire stadium was shaken, and the arena collapsed directly, making a group of people terrified.


    "This is the strength of the real master."


    "It deserves to be our cautious champion."


    "I don''t know if what the deity said is true or not, isn''t Sega just a monster?"


    Some people are naturally puzzled about this. After all, what they saw in their eyes was a terrifying monster like a gorilla, but Wanliang said that it was Su Yanchang.


    This group of people swayed about whether they believed in Su Yan or Wanliang. In fact, whoever they believed could not control the situation of the battle, Su Yan and even Wanwanliang would not care about a single cent.


    Schneider was scared at the moment, because in the eyes of others, he and Su Yan were tied together, which was impossible to distinguish.


    The most important thing is that Wanwanliang said so, so that he didn''t have the guts to refute it. The solemn master could crush his existence easily, so how could he have the guts.


    Schneier pulled the Yufumi Yuba next to him and asked tentatively: "That''s a very cautious champion, very strong."


    Yuwen Xiongba was not a fool, so he knew what Shi Naian was thinking, and his face couldn''t help showing a chuckle.


    "Yeah, at any rate, he is also a master, or Sushen, a developed capital city, how can Grandmaster win the battle?"


    Hearing Yuwen Xiongba''s words, Shi Nai''an was cold. How could he win the fight? What about wool.


    "It''s over, this is over."


    Shi Naian slumped directly on the chair, with a look of despair in his heart.


    He knew that Su Yan was defeated, and then he was himself. Wanwanliang would never let him go. He would definitely kill the chicken and curse the monkey, and he was the chicken.


    Seeing that Wanwanliang was like this, Yuwen Xiongba smiled even more and felt very happy. It was good to be able to scare Shi Naiana.


    At this time Wanwanliang looked at Su Yan, because he was capable of being killed, the anger in his heart could be imagined, but his face returned to plainness.


    "Very well, dare to kill people in front of me."


    "I kill anyone I want, don''t put gold on my face."


    Wanwanliang clenched his fists and asked coldly: "You also killed the Northeast delegation."


    "Yes, a group of ants dare to do bad things in front of me, and they are all gone."


    Hearing the words "hun Fei Po San, Wan Liang''s anger in my heart seemed like a scorching sun, and I almost couldn''t control it.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at Wanwanliang, and said thoughtfully: "Is it possible that you sent the Northeast delegation."


    "Academic exchange, what does it have to do with me."


    "At this point, everyone tacitly knew what was hidden."


    "Interestingly, you''re pretty old, depending on your age."


    "Say it."


    A gleam of light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, a smile appeared on his face, and he looked at Wan Liang as if he was a head of food.


    "Say what?"


    "Northeast Black Robe."


    Wanwanliang''s complexion changed obviously, not as indifferently as before, his feet seemed to be slightly bent, like a beast waiting for an opportunity to move.


    "I don''t know what you mean, I don''t know Northeast Black Robe."


    "I don''t know, your subordinates know each other, but you don''t know it, it''s very bad."


    "Who said they are my subordinates, how can a group of ghosts be my subordinates."


    "Don''t be slippery in front of me, your life is in my hands, thinking about the moments of your death."


    "Oh, I''m so scared. I''ve never been threatened like this before."


    There was a trace of killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes. This is absolutely no tears without seeing the coffin. If you don''t give him a color to see, you really think he has a few pounds.


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power gushed out and instantly turned into a group of golden flames, like a blue dragon attacking thousands of thousands, even the existence of the mid-term master cannot resist such an easy move.


    Wanwanliang completely changed his color, took a few steps back, and was blocked by the ropes on the ring. He now completely knew how ridiculous he was doing just now.


    "Do not kill me."


    Wanwanliang knelt down. Even the strong man in the early days of the grandmaster, even the decisive champion, is now like an ant, to be slaughtered.


    The whole stadium was extremely silent now, the needle drop was audible, and countless people opened their mouths but couldn''t make a sound. The wide-open eyes proved their surprise.


    Shi Naian was even more surprised and bounced off his chair, with an incredible face, a solemn and respectable existence, but he kneeled directly!


    Originally, he was still worried about his safety, and his face was full of despair, but now the change has caught him off guard and almost suffered a myocardial infarction.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a faint smile. He knew the abilities of his own adult very well. A powerful man in the early days of a grandmaster was jumping in front of him. What was the difference between that and a clown.


    The Canglong flame stopped for a moment in front of Wanwanliang''s body, but the intense high temperature made him very uncomfortable, his face was burned, and his face kept falling down, revealing his original face.


    His face is full of black bugs. In fact, he is a skeleton man, but he is also a type of god, and it is also the second stage.


    The whole body was wrapped in black worms, and only relied on a pair of skins to hide, but the skins were burned and their true colors were revealed.


    Everyone was terribly scared this time. They had just experienced Sega''s true face, a monster orangutan, and now there is another skeleton full of black bugs. There is a shadow in everyone''s heart.


    At the same time, the white-haired man was hit back to his original shape with a single blow by Su Yan. It turned out to be a powerful ghost, a bit like a magic lamp, with black spiritual power all over his body.


    Su Yan easily disperses his soul and has a more powerful presence. Such small shrimps are naturally useless, and they only need to get news from thousands of mouths.


    Wanwanliang''s hands showed black bayonet-like nails, and the pair of eyes without eyeballs looked at Su Yan straightly.

 Chapter 807： Doing business

    "Now what do you have to say?"


    Su Yan looked at Wan Wanliang who kept dropping his skin, with a hint of heroism between his brows, as if there was a magical power that Wan Wanliang had to answer.


    Wanwanliang grabbed his unfinished skin, and the face of black bugs that appeared constantly burst into a smile, but no one could follow this smile.


    Wanwanliang''s smile is just the closing and opening of the upper and lower jaws, just like a skeleton with its mouth opened and closed. This kind of smile is good for anyone who can smile without being scared to death.


    Schneian couldn''t help it at this moment, and directly raised his hand and shouted: "Kill him, and there is peace."


    It was like a fuse, and many people waved their arms with excitement on their faces.


    Now even those who don''t want to believe it have to believe it, because the facts are in front of them. There is no doubt about it. Sushen Taidou is a shikigami, and he has many subordinates.


    These shikigami conceal their original faces, doing evil and doing whatever they want. It can be imagined that Sushen''s master is a monster. What a terrible thing this is and how many people have been killed by him.


    In the face of the loud roars of the crowd, Wanwanliang smiled even more, opening and closing his jaw constantly, obviously not afraid of these people''s words.


    "Since I have been exposed to my true colors, I have no plans to leave this stadium alive."


    The sound of divine consciousness spread throughout the gym, as long as people with cultivation skills can hear it, Su Yan naturally heard it clearly.


    "It''s fine if you understand, but if you tell me what I want to know, I can make your death easier."


    "Hmph, relax, do you think my three-hundred-year-old skeleton would be afraid of how to die!"


    Wanwanliang was full of disdain, and his nail clicked, and if Su Yan hadn''t restrained it, it would break on its own.


    "Don''t be afraid, then we can try first."


    Su Yan suddenly jumped out of a group of spiritual power flames, and went directly to Wanwanliang''s hollow eye sockets, and instantly entered its body.


    Wanwanliang trembled all over the spot, and his slender nails waved wildly. Obviously, this flame made it extremely uncomfortable.


    The flame entered the body from its eyes, and the black bugs seemed to have encountered something terrible, and fled directly in all directions, but they were still dyed golden by the flame, and finally all turned to ashes.


    At this moment, a flame is clearly visible in the body of Wanliang, burning its bones.


    Wanwanliang let out a stern roar, turned over and fell to the ground, hitting the ground three meters deep, but this burning pain still couldn''t be relieved.


    "I can''t stand this anymore, I can tell you this is the easiest way to punish."


    Su Yanpi smiled and didn''t smile. This expression made Wan Wanliang even more frightened. He knew that the young man with high martial arts in front of him was not simple, it must have something special.


    Being able to tell him so easily, without a trace of panic or anger, is enough to show that Su Yan is definitely not groundless.


    "You kill me, just kill me!"


    Wanwanliang roared, the skull-headed man showed a very unique expression at the moment, but it looked like it was distorted.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power not only made him extremely uncomfortable, but also kept his spiritual consciousness extremely awake. It was impossible to have a little numbness, it was pain that had been climaxing all the time.


    "Don''t tell me, I will torture you slowly, so you can try another punishment."


    Su Yan directly used a secret technique to imprison the thousands of divine senses, and directly burned its divine senses. This kind of pain was ten times stronger than just now.


    Wanwanliang was struggling wildly in the middle of the field, and his nails broke because of scratching himself. You can imagine the pain it endured.


    But none of the people present showed sympathy. They clenched their fists and watched everything, hoping to die quickly, so that everyone could feel at ease.


    "Well, there are more painful a hundred times, or even ten thousand times, do you want to try it."


    Wanwanliang was completely persuaded this time and could only beg for mercy.


    "I said, I said everything, let me go."


    Su Yan retracted the secret technique, and Wanwanliang collapsed to the ground all of a sudden, a pair of skulls filled with black and almost burnt.


    Su Yan glanced at the people around him, grabbed the Wanliang skeleton and left the gym.


    Many people wanted to catch up, but they were so frightened by Su Yan''s sharp eyes that they didn''t dare to move a bit, they watched Su Yan leave from a distance.


    "He wouldn''t want to put a million dollars!"


    "I think he doesn''t want us to know the so-called secret."


    "There must be shady activities, otherwise why leave."


    Yuwen Xiongba stepped out at this moment and looked at everyone coldly and said: "Are you all forgotten that you were scared just now!"


    "If adults weren''t here, do you think you would leave the gym well?!"


    Everyone was silent. Although the contradiction is not in them, it is possible to be affected. Now, except for the demon, everyone is really at ease.


    "Some things adults don''t let you know are for your good. Those who don''t know are innocent to know?"


    When everyone heard the words, their hearts were tight, and their complexions changed, and they completely understood Su Yan''s intentions.


    What Su Yan wants to know must be a big secret. People like them don''t know it. Naturally, it''s better if they know that it''s affected.


    "Master Xiongba is right, we are abrupt."


    Mr. Sheng hurriedly said at this moment, and the others also thanked him.


    "The big demon of Sushen has been removed, but there must be some small shrimps. The rest will be left to you."


    Many people in the martial arts world are naturally responsible. After all, Sushen is where they live, and it is their responsibility to get rid of demons and ghosts.


    But they have made trouble, these ghosts can''t show up by themselves, so how do they know.


    Just as everyone was embarrassed, Yu Wen Xiongba took out a large stack of runes from his arms and looked at everyone and said, "Once these runes are attached to people, they can reveal the original form of the shikigami below the master."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and they gathered around, wanting to get a few photos.


    Yuwen Xiongba distributed the runes to everyone, but did not leave directly, but took out a large stack of runes from his arms.


    "That is the rune that allows the evil spirit to show its original form, and these are life-saving runes. The evil spirits below the blue master can absolutely surrender, the red masters below the mid-term can surrender, and the golden masters can surrender below the perfection. "


    This can make everyone''s eyes light up. The rune at the beginning just made the shikigami show its original shape, but now it is a life-saving weapon, making many political and business leaders look forward to.


    "Master Xiongba, can you give us a few photos that can be used for self-defense."


    "Yes, give us a few to keep you safe."


    Not only the bigwigs in the political and business circles want it, but the people in the martial arts world are jealous.

 Chapter 808： Qingqiu Ancient Land

    However, Yuwen Xiongba held the rune very tightly and didn''t mean to give it.


    He asked everyone to back away, and said slowly: "This rune was made by an adult with great effort. Are you just reaching out and taking it away?"


    "This one."


    The crowd looked at each other. They were all old foxes, smashing many existences in the society, one by one very shrewd, and they naturally knew what Yuwen Xiongba meant.


    "Master Xiongba, how much is this rune?"


    "It''s not expensive, a blue rune is 20 million, a red rune is 50 million, and this golden rune is 100 million."


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and the minimum cost was 20 million. Isn''t this a robbery? What rune can be so valuable.


    Everyone looked at the very ordinary Ubun Yuba in his hands, just like a little rune pattern printed on paper, and they were worried whether they were lying.


    "The price is clearly marked, and the young man is not deceived. Buy if you want to buy it, not buy it."


    Yuwen Xiongba held the rune very tightly, it was impossible for these people to **** it, nor dare to **** it.


    "I can tell you, if you think about it, this Sushen deity is a **** and ghost, how many monsters do you Sushen have?"


    All of them are chilling in their backs, so it is really scary to think about it. Sushen''s strongest is the monster, and there must be a lot of people.


    "His name is Wanwanliang. It is possible that his descendants or his descendants will be Wanwan. Is your place the first city for missing persons?"


    At this time, everyone changed their color again, each of them was frightened by Yu Wen Xiongba with ugly faces, naturally uneasy in their hearts, and some of them trembled slightly.


    "I bought them, here are three golden ones."


    A big man worth tens of billions gritted his teeth and spent money to keep him safe. Naturally, he would buy the most expensive.


    Someone took the lead, and that naturally triggered a chain reaction. Everyone gathered around, enclosing the third and outer three floors of Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Well, don''t grab it, don''t worry, come one by one, line up."


    Everyone wrote out checks to buy the corresponding runes. The top bosses had at least three, some even four or five, and the middle-ranked ones were only about two. The third-rate families could only buy one cruelly.


    Everyone buys 100 million, so naturally you have to buy the strongest. If you encounter a powerful monster, wouldn''t it mean that you can''t report peace after spending money.


    Some bigwigs in the martial arts world also gritted their teeth and took out the money, and some even took out something of corresponding value in exchange.


    Yuwen Xiongba received the check and received a soft hand, and in the end all the runes were robbed by everyone, and there were hundreds of checks in his pocket.


    Yuwen Xiongba received the check and left the gym happily, but was stopped by Shi Naian.


    "Well, my nephew, can you give me some of them? I''ll pay for them."


    "Forget the money, I have five of them here."


    "Great, better nephew."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and didn''t say much. He said goodbye to Yuwen Lili and left directly.


    All of this was naturally not his attention, and he had all obeyed Su Yan''s instructions. Now that the matter is finished, it is natural to make a deal.


    Su Yan was in the hotel at the moment, and Su Yan was hung on a hanger in a million pieces, unable to move at all, and was torturing throughout.


    "Can you talk now?"


    Su Yan looked at thousands of thousands and drank tea leisurely.


    "Well, I said, can you spare me?"


    "You want to negotiate terms with me."


    Wanwanliang knew that it had no way to survive, but it didn''t want to experience that kind of unbearable pain again, it was like a raging heart.


    "Well, did I say it would make my death easier?"


    "of course can."


    "Northeast Black Robe is actually our boss, and everything we do is instructed by him."


    "He is also Shijin?"


    "No, he is a human, a terrible person."


    Su Yan frowned, this northeast black robe did not expect to be a person, which was beyond his expectation.


    At the same time, his inner anger couldn''t help but fill, a human being manipulated to collect souls, this sin is inexcusable and even more hateful.


    "What is the purpose of collecting souls?"


    "We are only performing tasks, and we don''t know what he wants souls for, but we can guess whether he wants to practice evil arts or have other effects."


    "Then where is he!"


    Su Yan knew that only by finding the Northeast Black Robe and killing him could this disaster be stopped, otherwise someone would continue to be killed.


    "I don''t know his exact location. It is a secret transfer mission every time, but it is said that he is in Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    "Qingqiu Ancient Land?"


    "That is a legendary place, the ancient country of Qingqiu, which is said to have disappeared thousands of years ago."


    "General location."


    "Around the northeast border."


    What Su Yan wanted to know was already known. Now Wanwanliang had no effect on him, and he could kill it at any time.


    But Su Yan still asked, "Is he the only one under you?"


    Wanwanliang shook his head and said: "No, he still has three subordinates, I''m just one of them."


    That being said, this northeast land and the minions of the northeast black robe still endanger this place.


    "Where are they?!"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ok?!"


    "When I said I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t have to endure your threat!"


    Wanwanliang sneered at this moment, the bones of his whole body began to mutate, and finally they exploded directly, turning into a mass of residue.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Wanwanliang would have been stored for a long time, so he directly chose to blew himself up because he was afraid of suffering from Su Yan.


    At the same time, it still has selfishness for Wanwanliang. After all, it is a shikigami and an evil existence. In the end, it naturally does not want to betray its own adult.


    As for the Northeast Black Robe, Wan Wanliang didn''t think that Su Yan would be able to defeat him. When he arrived at the legendary ancient land, that was the world of Northeast Black Robe.


    At this moment, Su Yan waved his hand, all the residue disappeared, and the whole room was clean.


    And Yuwen Xiongba also returned to the hotel at this moment, knocking on the door with joy.


    "Come in."


    "My lord, we make a lot of money now."


    "It''s a big profit, there can be some money, I want to make money, so how about letting them take out all the property."


    Su Yan''s move was actually to save some money for turnover in the Northeast, and he didn''t bring much money in a hurry.


    At the same time, he is also a warning to the big families and big bosses in Sushen Land. Although he is dead, there must be his minions. Selling the runes this time is considered to protect them, and it is not worth any money. Over.


    "My lord, there are more than 30 billion in total."


    "Well, put it away, just in case."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and continued to ask, "What should you do next, my lord?"


    "Look for Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    "Qingqiu Ancient Land?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Why, do you know this place?"


    "I don''t know, but I know the legend of Qingqiu."


    "Oh, let''s hear it."

 Chapter 809： Antique market

    Yuwen Xiongba sat down at will, took a sip of tea, and said, "My lord, do you know Strange Tales from a Lonely Studio?"


    "Isn''t Strange Tales from a Lonely Studio an ancient novel?"


    "Yes, there are many ghost stories about the legend of Qingqiu."


    Su Yan patted Yuwen Xiongba for a while, and he grinned in pain, but he dared not say anything.


    "Isn''t that the legend of Qingqiu Fox? What does it have to do with Qingqiu."


    "Qingqiu is a place name, isn''t the Qingqiu fox a species? This shows that the Qingqiu fox lives in Qingqiu."


    Su Yan was about to fight, scared Yuwen Xiongba and hurriedly ran away, dare not say any more.


    "Legendary things have an ass. According to you, I would rather believe in ancient history."


    Yuwen Xiongba questioned: "Ancient history?"


    "In ancient times, "Guizang" Chi Youdeng Jiunao Kongsang, Huangdi killed it in Qingqiu; "Yuanhe" Qi Jinggong had Ma Qiansi and Tian Yu Qingqiu."


    "This is all about Qingqiu, but the place is not in the northeast."


    "Then we are leaving the Northeast?"


    "Are you stupid? If the Northeast Black Robe is not in the Northeast, have you gone to travel?"


    Su Yan learned that Yu Wen Xiongba had no power to fight back, so he could only listen to it with his lips.


    "The Skeleton God said that the Northeast Black Robe was in the Qingqiu Ancient Land of the Border Generation, so we used this as a clue to investigate."


    "My lord, I understand."


    "Understand that, don''t hurry up and check."


    "Yes."


    With money, Yuwen Xiongba can find out the news much easier, and with the support of Sushen martial arts circles and even the political and business circles, it is even easier.


    But one day, Yuwen Xiongba found some useful news and happily returned to report it.


    "My lord, there is a clue."


    "What clue?"


    "Someone revealed that there will be an auction in the Sushen Antique Market. There is an item related to the Qingqiu Ancient Land. It is said that a group of Mojin school lieutenants obtained it."


    "Antique market, touch Captain Jin?"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, how did it feel like a story in a novel, Captain Jin said it was nice, but it was just a group of tomb thieves.


    But he then thought about it, maybe it was really a clue, this group of tomb robbers might have accidentally hit the Qingqiu ancient land to dig a grave.


    "How long does it take to start?"


    "tomorrow."


    "Well, go to the antique market tomorrow."


    The next day, the weather was clear, and Su Yan got up early in the morning, and Yuwen Xiongba naturally didn''t dare to sleep in. This was a business after all.


    The most famous antique market is Liulichang and Panjiayuan in Yanjing, followed by the Confucius Temple and Chaotian Palace in Jinlin. As for the antique market in Sushen, it is not very famous.


    However, Sushen''s antique market is very famous in the Northeast, and it can be regarded as the largest antique market in the Northeast.


    Of course, Su Yan did not go there for fame, nor did they actually go to Taobao, but to look for clues.


    Early in the morning, the two drove to the antique market in the south of Sushen City. This is a grand event held every three years. It is a bit more grand than the Sushen Conference. After all, ordinary people can participate.


    A street has long been fenced off, and many antique dealers are expecting to open a few more today.


    There is a lingo in antiques saying that you should not open for three years and eat for three years. If you really sell a valuable antique, it will definitely make a profit.


    So looking at these antique shops all day long, there is no business, in fact, others are so fat, one transaction can buy a house.


    The streets are very wide, obviously specially designed for this, but they can��t hold up a lot of people and are still extremely crowded, and this is also a good opportunity for pickpockets, just wait for this opportunity to make a fortune.


    Some roadside stalls kept hawking, the voices one after another, but the shops were much calmer, and those with high-end ranks naturally preferred shops.


    Of course, some people who are conscious will not go to shops at all, because shops are fakes in all likelihood, so Taobao is the first choice.


    "Come and come, this little master, you see, this porcelain is blue and white in the Yuan Dynasty, it is absolutely invaluable, I think it is predestined with you, I sell it to you for one million, I don''t sell it to ordinary people."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m just an ordinary person."


    The stall owner looked bad, and knew that Su Yan was not a tender chicken, so he no longer bothered.


    "My lord, the auction is in the convention hall at the end of the street. Are we going directly?"


    "of course."


    The two of them ignored the crowded streets and reached the end of the street at an extremely fast speed.


    "The breakthrough speed is extreme, nine seconds and five seven."


    "Huh, three seconds."


    "Ha, your lord deserves to be a real man in three seconds."


    Yuwen Xiongba finally caught Su Yan''s omission, and his expression was triumphant.


    "Do you want to try?"


    Su Yan was not angry, and looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a smile.


    This time, Yuwen Xiongba suddenly wilted, and he could only lose in a fight with Su Yan.


    "My lord, let''s go in quickly."


    The two entered the venue, which was not only bright and luxurious, but also revealed a scent of books, without losing its elegance and simplicity.


    Many of the decorations are real antiques, and they are placed in front of everyone, but no one dares to move a bit. Naturally, they are afraid of the people behind this venue.


    "My lord, it is said that the person in charge of this venue is a big man, like Yanjing''s big gold family."


    "No matter who he is, we are just looking for clues."


    "Ok."


    "It will be auctioned later, do you know that it must be taken down?"


    "Ok."


    The two passed through the front desk and directly entered the venue. There were already many people in the venue at this time, although there was still some time before the auction.


    Su Yan chose a noble private room, so as to avoid unnecessary troubles and change his face.


    After all, his current reputation in Sushen is the supreme existence, almost equivalent to the honor of Sushen deity.


    Nobody in the martial arts world or even in the political and business world was in awe of him, and he was still holding amulet runes bought from Su Yanna.


    Entering the box, a sweet and lovely young woman stood aside respectfully and said enthusiastically: "Two gentlemen, I am No. 32. I will serve everything next. You can ask for anything."


    "Well, not bad, it''s punctual."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the young woman with a slight smile on his face.


    The young woman was even more moving when she heard the words, and the smile on her face was even greater, revealing a strong sense of temptation.


    To be a reception service staff here is not something that ordinary people can do. Not only do they have a good image, they also have to be a student. After all, private rooms are not what ordinary people can pack.


    The reason why young women are so big is that they hope to be able to seduce Yu Wen Xiongba, Su Yan''s cold face made her give up directly. The big money on the list is the wish of most girls here.


    "Bring us some tea and some pastries."


    "Okay sir, I will prepare now."


    But after a while, the young woman brought tea and cakes, and it was even more beautiful when she bent down. Most people would definitely have nosebleeds when they saw it.


    And Yuwen Xiongba put away his smiling face at this moment, and said lightly: "Okay, it''s okay, you can wait outside."


    The young woman was taken aback, apparently a little surprised by Yuwen Xiongba''s words, her temptation actually didn''t work.

 Chapter 810： Green Hill Mask

    The young woman wanted to scratch her head and pose for a while, but Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t even look at it. At first she thought it was pure, but now she is horrified.


    "Go out with the money and help us guard the gate."


    The young woman froze for a moment, as if she had misheard, it was fine if she was not interested, she had to guard the door, and there was no door.


    But when he saw Yu Wen Xiongba directly took out a stack of cash, all of which were hundred yuan bills, at least twenty to thirty thousand, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Ok."


    The young woman took the money, left the box directly, stood outside the door and tried her best to guard the door.


    Su Yan has been looking at the entire venue through the single-sided transparent glass at this moment, there is no wave in his eyes, and he can''t see what he is thinking.


    "My lord, the auction will take an hour to start."


    "Then I will practice and call me when the time is up."


    "Yes."


    Su Yan closed his eyes, there was no fluctuation in his whole body, and his heart was like still water, and he immediately entered the state, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" began to run.


    And Yuwen Xiongba looked at the venue through the window, carefully looking at the incoming guests, many people know, old acquaintances of the stadium.


    Sushen''s auction is not only attended by Sushen''s martial arts circles, political and business leaders, but also attracts wealthy people from other places, so it will be more lively than the convention in the gym.


    Ordinary bosses can only sit on chairs in the conference hall, and high-ranking ones naturally have boxes.


    When the time came, the host spoke for a while, announcing the start of the auction. The first thing he brought out was a blue and white porcelain, full of color and extremely rich in color, and it was not ordinary.


    "Yuan Dynasty Guigu Xiashan blue and white porcelain, the starting price is 10 million yuan."


    Many people looked at the blue and white porcelain on the display stand, with fiery gazes in their eyes, they all loved it.


    Antiques are things that a group of investors hype up and sell to the wealthy. It is called art.


    Anyway, the wealthy people have too much money to use up, and the pursuit of art is the highest expression of compulsion, so many people enjoy it.


    As soon as the auction started, many people showed their bidding prices, and the bidding prices suddenly went up.


    "Fifteen million."


    "Twenty million."


    "thirty million!"


    "Forty million!"


    At first, it was increased by 5 million, and then it was directly increased by 10 million. It was terrifying, as if money was paper.


    Of course, this Yuan blue and white porcelain also appeared at the auction site. I remember an auction in a foreign country and the final transaction price reached more than 100 million.


    At a famous conference like Sushen, the price of the transaction is naturally higher, but this kind of auction is not seen, and some are not seen, so many people do not know.


    "Fifty million!"


    A person in the box directly showed the price, and everyone at the scene looked over.


    The bidding price rose to 5,000, and the venue was much quieter. Many people did not dare to increase the price. This was not something they could play, only the people in the box could continue.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at everything indifferently, without any thoughts, and at the same time he did not call Su Yan, after all, he didn''t get what they wanted, so it''s not too late to call it when it appears.


    In the end, after fierce bidding, the Guigu Xiashan blue and white porcelain in the Yuan Dynasty was auctioned at a price of 150 million yuan. This price is quite satisfactory. After all, the tens of billions of people here are worth more.


    "The second lot, Tang Yin''s original "Spring Trees and Autumn Frosts", starts at 20 million yuan."


    ""Spring Trees and Autumn Frost Pictures"?"


    For a while, everyone was slightly stunned. Could it be that this is the legendary chicken drawing.


    "Is this really authentic?"


    "Of course, this is the Sushen auction. How could it be auctioned out with fakes, and one would pay ten for each fake."


    "Okay, I will give out 60 million."


    "Seventy million!"


    "80 million!"


    It is more intense than before, and many people are determined to get this painting because it is more famous for some reasons.


    For rich people, it is fun to play. This fun is bigger than blue and white porcelain and naturally more intense.


    "One hundred million!"


    "One hundred and ten million!"


    "One hundred and fifty million!"


    The price is still rising sharply, and it broke the previous transaction price of the blue and white porcelain in an instant. In fact, the collection value of this picture is not as high as that of the blue and white porcelain, but everyone likes it, who cares about the collection value.


    "Two hundred million!"


    "Three hundred million!"


    These people really didn''t hesitate to raise the cards, all of them were determined to win without blinking.


    In the end, the price of this painting was 500 million, which was a new record for paintings.


    "Begin the third collection, the only three stamps in the world."


    The host asked the hostess to show the three stamps to everyone, and everyone changed their colors.


    "These are the three legendary stamps, I really thought they were extinct."


    "There are only these three in the world, so this value is hard to estimate."


    "It''s definitely worth a lot of money, and it will surely rise after auction."


    "The starting price is 50 million!"


    "One hundred million!"


    "Two hundred million!"


    There is no regular value at all in this auction. The deeper you blow, the more you like these bigwigs, the price will be ridiculously high.


    These three stamps directly increased by 100 million units, which really frightened a group of bidders on the chair, they simply did not have the ability to hold cards.


    "Five hundred million!"


    "800 million, I want it!"


    "Billions!"


    Many people looked at the box, sighing that they were rich.


    Even if it is worth tens of billions, it is impossible to easily make a billion, unless this person is a resource tycoon, IT, electronics and the like are also worthy, and it is impossible to have so much liquidity at once.


    When the three stamps were delivered to this person''s box, everyone hadn''t recovered yet, and debris fell from the mouth of the box.


    "He, he actually tore the stamp!"


    "This is too hateful, do you have money so tugging!"


    Some people were angry and looked at the box with cold eyes.


    But some people understand the reason for this person and can''t help but envy them: "He just tore two, and he still has one in his hand, so that there is only one stamp in the world, and the price will inevitably increase."


    "So, things are rare and expensive, this person is a business man."


    When everyone understood, they all clapped their hands and applauded. This is called a businessman, and maximizing profits is the purpose of a businessman, and he can even do whatever it takes.


    After several pieces of the collection, time slowly passed, and finally came the finale.


    "I believe everyone has heard about this last collection, and everyone has seen the publicity outside."


    "Don''t delay, get the collection quickly."


    The host smiled and nodded, and the hostess brought up the final collection.


    "This is the Qingqiu mask!"


    When the cover was opened, an extremely magical mask appeared in front of everyone, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly looked at Su Yan and said excitedly: "My lord, something has appeared."

 Chapter 811： Get it

    "Well, the Qingqiu mask, it seems to be a good thing."


    Su Yan opened his eyes and looked at the auction platform. The mask suddenly came into his eyes, causing his face to change.


    "grown ups?"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally saw Su Yan''s discoloration, and knew that this mask was probably not simple, and it was absolutely important to make Su Yan discolor.


    "Photograph it."


    "Yes."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded quickly and looked at the auction platform, looking like he was determined to win.


    "Qingqiu mask, is this something coming out of the soil?"


    A person in the box was full of spring thunder. He was obviously a member of the martial arts world, and everyone present heard it.


    "I don''t hide it from everyone, everyone knows this place, we will tell if we should know, and don''t ask if we don''t know."


    The host changed his face, and his low voice made the person who had just spoken suddenly lost his words.


    No one dared to provoke the backstage of this auction, even the top bosses did not dare to offend easily.


    "Then I will introduce this Qingqiu mask first."


    "Qingqiu is the name of a place, and it can also be called an ancient country. This ancient country is very mysterious. There are very few things left, so we know very little about it."


    The host looked at everyone, his eyes condensed.


    "But Qingqiu has a legend, that is the legend about the mask."


    Everyone craned their necks, looking forward to the following.


    The host was also very satisfied with the status quo, and continued: "This legend is that Queen Qingqiu once wore a mask, so she became very powerful. The entire Qingqiu was directly ruled by her, and no one would follow. "


    "Fake, if it is true, the owner of this thing will come to auction?"


    Some people are still calmer and explain the facts in one word.


    "It''s naturally useless for ordinary people to wear it. It''s a predestined person. Even if it doesn''t have power to wear, it is still a rare artifact."


    Everyone understood that this is just an antique after all, don''t look too high, of course, don''t look too low, it''s very valuable for collection.


    "Let''s shoot."


    "Yes, let''s shoot."


    Everyone is urging up and gearing up. Many people are here for this mask.


    "Okay, the starting price is one yuan, let''s start everyone."


    No one was surprised. One yuan shows that the price of this Qingqiu mask is immeasurable, and everything is determined by the bidders.


    "One hundred million!"


    A box boss yelled directly, as a beginning, everyone knows that the value of this thing is far more than 100 million.


    And Yuwen Xiongba was very patient at the moment, and at the beginning, let this group fight slowly, and then set the universe at once, saving trouble.


    "Two hundred million!"


    "Five hundred million!"


    "Billions!"


    ...


    The price suddenly rose to the highest price of the previous auction, but this is still just the beginning, far from over.


    "1.5 billion!"


    A man in the box walked out directly, looking at everyone''s majesty. This person was actually the patriarch of a well-known big family with assets of more than 10 billion yuan.


    "Thanks to everyone for giving me face, I really like this thing."


    However, this patriarch''s words made a group of people disdain, and gave you face, how big your airs are.


    "Patriarch Zhao, this is a fair bidding, and it''s a bad face."


    Patriarch Zhao''s face was cold, and he stopped speaking, and his reputation naturally could not scare everyone.


    "Two billion, I want it."


    The second person of Sushen martial arts world Tai Lao stood up at this moment, his prestige was different, much higher than this Zhao Patriarch, but still failed to make people compromise.


    Someone in a box made a direct bid of 3 billion, but the person did not come out, just bidding very calmly.


    "Three billion, I''m afraid this is a huge foreign rich."


    "We can only look at the excitement, this auction has nothing to do with us."


    "3.5 billion, I like this thing very much."


    The other box is also bidding, all of which are 500 million yuan plus, which is simply not money. They simply ignore this in order to get this thing, and some are money.


    "If you don''t have this money, you can make more money, but it''s a pity if you don''t have this thing, I''ll give out four billion."


    This person''s voice is extremely mellow, and the complexions of all the people present change suddenly, and they all know the place name of this person.


    "Isn''t this Boss Xu, a big man in the martial arts world of Central Plains?!"


    "Unexpectedly, he was here too, I''m afraid he just heard the wind and came specifically for this."


    At this time, Su Yan in the box said to Yuwen Xiongba: "These people have to come out to refute face when bidding. It seems that we can also bid earlier."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just say my name and see the effect."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, it would be good to spend less money.


    "Everyone, my adults are very interested in this thing. Five billion won everyone''s face."


    Yuwen Xiongba walked out directly, everyone looked at him, and their colors changed.


    But some people said angrily: "What kind of face do you want to be a young man, stop talking nonsense, be careful to kill you."


    Yuwen Xiongba is not very young, and these outsiders have never heard of the name, so naturally they think it is a mess.


    But Sushen martial arts circles and even the political and business leaders are all jealous, and some are greeted with a smile.


    "Isn''t this Grandmaster Su Yan''s apprentice? Fortunately, I will be lucky to meet."


    "Does Grandmaster Su Yan want this thing?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded lightly, noncommittal.


    This group of people suddenly became more afraid. You must know that Su Yancai had solved their cautious master. The strength of force naturally made these people afraid, who would dare to offend him.


    "Grandmaster Su has that face, I can''t wait for this auction."


    The outsiders are all ignorant, after all, they don''t know what happened before.


    But they heard that Grandmaster Su was still silent for a long time. Grandmaster''s realm is definitely one of the bigwigs, and they are outsiders, so they have to weigh their own goods.


    For a while, many outsiders were silent and stopped bidding.


    Originally, Yuwen Xiongba thought that he would get something for five billion, but the person in a box had a sign up.


    "Six billion."


    Many people looked over and talked a lot, wondering who would dare to stand against Grandmaster Su in this way.


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly: "Your Excellency, are you determined to fight with Grandmaster Su?"


    "It was originally a bidding, relying on the prestige to overwhelm others, it can be robbed directly."


    This person''s voice is very soft, a bit neutral, and sometimes feels like a woman''s voice.


    Yu Wenxiong took a look at Su Yan and nodded when he saw Su Yan.


    "Ten billion!"


    The audience was shocked, all of them grew their mouths, what a fortune is directly 10 billion.


    "That''s probably our money to buy runes."


    Some bosses feel a bit bitter in their hearts, but the rune is safe in their hands, and they dare not say much.


    "Eleven billion."


    "Twelve billion."


    The box was silent for a while, and the price was quoted directly, making everyone''s face changed dramatically.


    "15 billion!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was also cold on his face, and directly roared: "16 billion!"


    "Okay, you have money, I won''t bid anymore."

 Chapter 812： Change hands

    The people in this box are also sincere. If you don''t bid, you won''t bid. If you don''t have money, it''s useless to say more.


    Su Yan naturally succeeded in bidding easily, and the sky-high price of 16 billion Qingqiu masks seemed to many people to burn too much money.


    What kind of things can be worth 16 billion, the GDP of many counties and cities is not so much, which completely exceeds the original value of the Qingqiu mask.


    In fact, Su Yan could completely ignore this matter. After all, he had no direct relationship with them. It was completely unpleasant. At the same time, it was caused by these people''s actions.


    Yuwen Xiongba gave the payees one by one the checks that had not yet been exchanged. A lot of the checks were all proceeds from selling runes, and he still had more than 10 billion in his hand.


    Su Yan looked at the payee. This was not the original bronze mask, but the staff at the venue. Naturally, this kind of thing could not allow the two parties to meet. After all, the venue had to get a commission.


    "Well, today''s auction is over. Thank you all and look forward to your next visit."


    In fact, Shi Naian was also sitting in the box, knowing that Su Yan had spent 16 billion on this broken mask, and he had been confused for a long time.


    At this moment, he came out to find Yuwen Xiongba, pulled him and said, "Is your lord the money so much that you burn it?"


    "This little money is nothing to adults. I can tell you but don''t tell others."


    "it is good."


    "My lord''s worth has already exceeded one trillion."


    Shi Naian heard that the whole person was ill, and he shivered, his legs were a little limp, and he almost couldn''t stand steady.


    Su Yan took the mask at this moment and did not leave directly. He looked at the payee and couldn''t help asking directly, "Can I see the original?"


    The payee shook his head: "This is a rule, and the two parties cannot meet each other."


    After all, the transaction volume is huge to prevent conflicts in the meeting.


    Su Yan frowned. He wanted this Qingqiu mask to be of no great use. He wanted to get the place where the mask was unearthed, otherwise he wouldn''t want to meet the original person in this mask.


    Su Yan took out a check from Yuwen Xiongba''s bag and stuffed it directly into the trouser pocket of the payee.


    "Do me a favor, I ask him something, there will never be conflicts like money."


    The payee looked at the check, one hundred million!


    The expression on his face at the moment is very rich, I am afraid it will take hundreds of years to work here for 100 million.


    "Well, let me ask, it''s up to him if he wants to see you."


    "it is good."


    When the payee left, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba stood and waited.


    And the person in the box who was bidding with Su Yan walked down at this moment and looked at him curiously.


    "Assyria, is this the one who snatched the mask from me?"


    "Master, it is him."


    "Well, people look good, but it''s a pity."


    When Su Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but looked at this person, and at a glance, he could see that this person was definitely not a young master, and no matter how he tied his chest, he could tell the clue, this was clearly a woman.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smiled at this, and looked at the young master and said, "What a pity, is it a pity that I can''t be your boyfriend?"


    The young master frowned with a trace of anger, and Assyria next to him was also angry.


    "Boy, don''t think you have money and just drag him, my young master just went out in a hurry and didn''t bring much money."


    "Whatever matter to me."


    "You are very tugged."


    "To each other."


    "This time I came out and met an interesting person."


    A faint smile appeared on the young master''s face, his eyebrows were raised, and his eyes shone with light.


    "We will meet again in the future, remember my name Mu Yuxun."


    The young master and his men left directly.


    "Miss Mu Yuxun, I don''t think we will see each other in the future."


    Su Yan''s words caused the young master to stop immediately, and her body was a little stiff. She looked at Su Yan, her eyes lightened even more.


    "You insulted my gender."


    "I call your husband, that is an insult to your gender."


    "Unreasonable!"


    The two left directly angrily, but Su Yan was amused.


    "My lord, that is obviously a man."


    "Have you never played with a girlfriend or something, your eyes are bulging?"


    Su Yan regained his complexion, and didn''t care much about this type of person, at most it was a rich lady.


    Yuwen Xiongba was reprimanded by Su Yan for fear of speaking, but he still underestimated him in his heart, and said in a low voice, he was obviously a man, would a woman be so peaceful.


    The payee who left at this moment walked back and said with a hint of respect: "Sir, he promised to see you."


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and immediately got up and followed the payee, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed.


    The three left the auction house and went straight to a coffee shop at the door. A man with a black hat was sitting there, with no one around except the waiter.


    "It''s him."


    "Yes."


    "Okay, you can go now."


    The beneficiary nodded hurriedly, still doing his sister''s job with a 100 million check, threw the work clothes away, and ran away from the auction frantically.


    Su Yan motioned to Yuwen Xiongba to sit beside him, and walked over by himself.


    "Is this Qingqiu mask yours?"


    The man in the black hat nodded, the brim of the hat was so low that he could not see his face, but Su Yan wanted to see it easily, and he did not do so.


    Su Yan only needs to get news and is not interested in people.


    "Where did you get this thing."


    "This is confidential, no comment."


    "Tell me, I need to go to Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    The black hat man''s hand that was holding the coffee stopped abruptly, and he paused for several seconds to recover, and he took a sharp sip.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to know the address of Qingqiu Ancient Land. The rest is not of interest to me."


    "I know that the person who can spend 16 billion to buy this mask is by no means ordinary people. You want to know more things and more secrets."


    "Correct."


    "But I don''t know where Qingqiu Ancient Land is."


    "Then where did you come from the Qingqiu mask?!"


    Su Yan doesn''t like going around in circles. That would waste time. He doesn''t mind forcing questions.


    Even if this is the auction venue, even if there are a lot of people outside, he has to do things, and he will never do things in the unexpected world, just for the purpose.


    And Su Yan has that ability, it is by no means false, here Su Shen is confident that no one can deal with him yet, at least not yet.


    Just when Su Yan was about to do it, the black hat man said, "This thing was also given to me by someone else."


    "Oh?"


    The black-hat man took off his hat directly, revealing his original face, with a hooked nose and sharp eyes. This man is not simple.


    Of course, people walking in the gray area are naturally not easy, otherwise they will definitely not live long.


    The reason why he took off his hat was because he knew that Su Yan would not do anything to him. He didn''t care about him at all. He only cared about the land of Qingqiu. Secondly, he didn''t plan to do it anymore. He earned more than 10 billion and spent his entire life. It will not finish.


    "They are a group of Captain Touching Jin."


    "Inverted?"

 Chapter 813： Kaya 18

    Captain Touching Jin is simply a good name, that is, a group of thieves who throw their graves and steal things, and they are not as tall as they imagined.


    This group of people are all destructive inverted fights, destroying one by one, which is very hateful.


    At least in Su Yan''s memory, this group of people is like this, they have no skills at all, and they are simply desperadoes.


    However, the man retorted with a solemn expression: "No, they are the school lieutenant who touched Jin. People handed down from ancient times have the rules of the world."


    Su Yan gave a cry, didn''t care, and said lightly, "Where are they?"


    "I don''t know the specific address, but I can notify them to come over and withdraw money. If you have anything to do, tell them."


    "can."


    The man dialed the phone directly, and after a while the phone was connected, and there was a delicate voice over there.


    "Boss Zhang, what''s the matter on the call?"


    "Things are sold, you can come over and get money."


    "really?"


    "of course."


    "You give me an address, I''ll come right away."


    "Just in the cafe at the auction."


    "Ok, yes."


    When the phone hung up, the boss looked at Su Yan and said, "There is nothing to ask me, right?"


    "You just said that they are the Captain Jin, is there anything to prove?"


    "Little brother, I''m afraid to scare you by speaking out."


    "Sure."


    Boss Zhang frowned and looked at Su Yan and said, "This is what you want me to say. Don''t blame me if you''re afraid later."


    "Say it."


    "They have the ability to share the feng shui secret technique of Jinding acupoint."


    "Oh, fool people."


    "No, it''s true. They once brought back a live rice dumpling, but they died later."


    "No, it''s a pity, if it doesn''t die, then I''m dead, it''s a pity."


    Boss Zhang said that his expression has changed a little bit, not like a lie, it is very real.


    Zongzi is a person who died, and there are professional answers in science, but recently, tomb robbery novels are so popular that they are myths.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t think so. He believed Boss Zhang''s words. There were ghosts. What''s so strange about a zongzi.


    He even suspected that the zongzi might not be a real zongzi, but a shikigami.


    Everything is just speculation. You have to wait until the Lord arrives to know. Su Yan didn''t ask any more, and drank coffee quietly.


    After a while, a man walked in, tall and thin, with a gentle look, with a thick mirror, no matter how he looked at it, he had nothing to do with the Jin Lieutenant, but rather like a scholar.


    However, this person walked directly to Boss Zhang and said with a smile, "Boss Zhang, I''m here."


    "Introduce Mao Shishi, the descendant of Mojin."


    Su Yan glanced at Mao Shiba. At this moment, he could see that he was different. The Fiend was born, he was born underground. No wonder he was a descendant of Jin Jin.


    "This is Boss Su, the things are sold to him."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Boss Su, so lucky to be here."


    Mao Shiba faintly said, then looked at Boss Zhang and said, "Boss Zhang, how much is it worth this time?"


    "a lot of money?"


    Mao Shiba smiled, rubbing his hands slightly, and Su Yan shook his head. This was quite different from the Mao Shiba he had begun to recognize, and those with the ability would not rub hands.


    "this is for you."


    Boss Zhang directly handed Mao Shiba a check with one million written on it, and Su Yan couldn''t help but uttered after seeing it.


    Boss Zhang frowned and even forgot about it, so Su Yan could see that it was a complete reveal.


    He hurriedly added an extra zero, and Su Yan didn''t say anything.


    Mao Shiba looked at ten million, and was excited on the spot.


    "Ten million. It''s really not open for three years, and eat for three years."


    After Boss Zhang gave the money, he left in a hurry, for fear that Mao Shiba would discover the truth.


    "Boss Su, how much did you spend on that thing?"


    Mao Shiba also asked casually, trying to find out how much money Boss Zhang made.


    "Not much, just a little money."


    Su Yan''s words caused Mao Shiba to curl his lips slightly, and he couldn''t help but underestimate: "It''s good to be rich. I''ve divided ten million. I guess it''s not less than 100 million. It''s really rich."


    But Su Yan smiled faintly: "It''s not 100 million, it''s 16 billion."


    Mao Shiba also laughed, pointing at Su Yan and shook his head, obviously not believing it.


    "You can ask, the Qingqiu mask was auctioned after I spent 16 billion."


    Mao Shiba completely changed color now, because he saw that Su Yan was not lying to him.


    "I wiped it, I earned more than 10 billion, and only gave me 10 million. At first, I wanted to give me a million. I want to kill you!"


    Mao Shiba wanted to leave as he spoke, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    "He''s gone now. He must be happy and happy at the end of the runway. Can you catch him."


    "But I can''t make him so cheap, and it''s worth noting that I trust him so much, and I promised to give me 10%."


    "I have a way to make money, and it depends on you."


    "What makes money."


    "Tell me where you dug this thing."


    Mao Shiba suddenly lost his voice and looked around and planned to leave, but Su Yan directly took out a check for 100 million.


    "This is an opening fee, and I can still give you ten times the money after it''s done."


    Mao Shiba stopped immediately and looked at Su Yan and said, "Boss Su, you can''t be so generous if you have money, then it will be such a happy decision."


    Mao Shiba put the check into his pocket immediately, with a smile on his face.


    "Take me to Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    "Boss Su, that place is very evil."


    "I''m not going to be innocent, because I''m curious because of the evil."


    "Curiosity can kill people. Only three of the eight brothers who went with me returned."


    "Zongzi?"


    "It''s not just rice dumplings. That place is like an abandoned world. There is danger everywhere. Even a small flower may swallow you.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid."


    "You are not afraid that I am afraid, I am afraid to go after so many brothers have died."


    "If you don''t go, you have no money."


    Su Yan directly took out the check from Mao Shiba''s pocket and put it on the table.


    "Boss Su, it''s really dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, have you seen that brother, my bodyguard, the master of the late master, and the Tumojian."


    "Master? Tu Demon Sword?"


    Mao Shiba looked straight at Yuwen Xiongba, his eyes full of worship.


    "Master, do you really have the Demon Slayer Sword?"


    "of course."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly took out the sword that Su Yan gave him, and the light of the sword was shining, and the chill was pressing.


    "Good sword, really good sword."


    Mao Shiba often dealt with dead people, this kind of light naturally knows the depth.


    "Boss Su, it''s decided, I''ll take you there in three days."


    "Why in three days?"


    "Although there is a master, I still have to prepare something, otherwise I can''t get in."


    "can."

 Chapter 814： Lets go to the bucket

    On the night three days later, the two parties arrived at the designated place as agreed. Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were very relaxed. They didn''t bring anything during the whole process. Su Yan also put the Qingqiu mask in the ghost gourd.


    But Mao Shiba and others were fully armed, a van slowly approached, and several people got out of the car very heroic.


    The various guns that Mao Shiba held in his hand were not ordinary goods at first glance, and they were very powerful. This thing must be used to deal with ominous things.


    And there are seven or eight brothers behind Mao Shiba, all of whom are naturally with him, they are regarded as a team.


    "Boss Su, let me introduce my brother to you."


    Mao Shiba pointed to the sturdy man next to him, who was absolutely muscled, carrying a submachine gun with bullets hanging on his body, like a mercenary.


    "The former mercenaries were stunned, and the foreign mercenary groups were rushing to ask for it, but he followed me. I got the Qingqiu mask together with him."


    Su Yan nodded faintly, noncommittal. Although this person is powerful, his strength is not only a martial artist, and he is not worthy of solemnity.


    "This is a ghostly three-way man who knows geography, feng shui, yin and yang and gossip, but it is still a bit worse than me, and he came out of life together last time.


    "Hello Boss Su."


    The three-way mustache is thin, and he looks at a pair of eyebrows, which is very similar to what Mao Shiba introduced.


    "These five are also my brothers. Although they didn''t follow them last time, they didn''t have any fear of **** this time. The fear was gone."


    "Five people are four eyes, five dogs, six eggs, Qijue, and Bajie."


    Everyone has their own characteristics, and naturally has one aspect of ability, otherwise Mao Shiba would not treat them so seriously and treat them like brothers.


    Another person has been standing at the back, leaning on the van, very uncomfortable, looking coldly at the sky.


    "Who is that person?"


    This naturally attracted Su Yan. He could feel that this person was different from the others, introverted and well-collected, but he could not escape Su Yan''s eyes.


    Mao Shiba immediately walked over and pulled the man over, with a smile on his face said: "This is going to be a grand introduction, our Ninth Brother, we couldn''t get out without him last time."


    "Brother Nine, the name is good, it should be called Big Brother."


    Mao Shiba smiled even more and said directly: "We actually call his eldest brother, but he likes to let us call him the nineth brother."


    Just kidding, this Jiu brother became the eldest brother, then what about Mao Shiba, it is hard to be a Xiao Jiu.


    "This nine-brother is not a dumb, right? He doesn''t say a word."


    "He is just a stuffy oil bottle and rarely speaks."


    "Oh, yes, it''s like in this novel, but he is not weaker than the characters in that novel."


    "Everyone is here, everything is ready, can I start to act?"


    "Wait, let''s study the map first, and then leave at dawn."


    "Ok."


    The group found a hotel nearby, and Brother Nine did not participate in the discussion at all, and directly shut himself in the room to sleep.


    "Don''t worry about him, he is like this, he doesn''t even want to give him money, he has been working for me for nothing."


    "There is such a person?"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, realizing that this person is not simple, why should he fight with this group if he is not for money? He must have a purpose, but he doesn''t want people to know.


    "Xiongba, pay attention to that brother nine, and don''t go wrong when that happens."


    "Ok."


    In fact, Su Yan just said casually. After all, after this contact, he didn''t realize how powerful the Nine Brothers was, so naturally it was not a threat to him.


    A group of people gathered together, and Mao Shiba took out two maps from his arms, one is a border map and the other is a parchment scroll, looking very simple.


    "This is the border map. The place we are going to is in this generation, and the other one is the top priority. Whether we can enter the Qingqiu ancient land depends on it."


    "According to you, this Qingqiu ancient land seems to be a paradise?"


    "You can say that, but it''s not that magical, it''s just a barren land."


    "Tell us about how you made this Qingqiu mask."


    "Yes, that''s a good show."


    Mao Shiba''s eyes lit up and spoke directly. It was almost the same as the storytelling storytelling story.


    Mao Shiba and others went to the border generation to fight three months ago. The place is sparsely populated and will not be discovered. Even if they are discovered, they can directly escape to Siberia.


    There were more than a dozen people in the group. In the end, only four came back alive, and the rest were buried in that place.


    They first drove to the border, observed the map and Feng Shui, and then determined the location.


    In fact, they just wanted to simply make money, and didn''t expect to enter the Qingqiu Ancient Land, let alone the dangerous things afterwards.


    After entering an ancient tomb, a group of people found many antiquities, and everyone was happily preparing to go up.


    However, the entrance of the cave collapsed and they were directly buried inside. Even if they were powerful, they couldn''t break through the entrance of nearly ten meters, so they had to find another place.


    Looking around, they found a thief hole and climbed straight into the thief hole, but after a long time there was still no sun.


    The last group of people actually arrived at an underground palace, which was like the tomb of an ancient emperor, and everyone was naturally very excited.


    Everyone found a sarcophagus in the tomb. After working hard to open it, there was a female corpse inside with a mask, the Qingqiu mask.


    They took off the mask, but the female corpse was alive and killed two of their members on the spot.


    Everyone was so scared that they fled in a hurry.


    But when they looked around, they found that this was not a border at all, and there was no one around, and they couldn''t get to the end after walking for a day and a night.


    In the end, Brother Nine took everyone back from the original road and sacrificed the lives of several members. This group of talents returned to the original tomb.


    At this time, the collapsed hole of the tomb was exposed again after several shocks. This is how everyone escaped.


    "How do you know that place is Qingqiu Ancient Land?"


    "There is a legend. We grew up listening to the Qingqiu legend since we were young, and we have found many foxes there."


    "Qingqiu Fox..."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not enough to go along the same road, why do you still study the map."


    "No way, that area was sealed off because there was a lot of noise?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Because of the landslide, a village was buried. Not only that, but the tomb where we were falling was also exposed."


    A landslide is not surprising, as is disaster relief, but if an ancient tomb is found, it will naturally have to be sealed off. "


    "Not to mention, originally we thought it was a small tomb, but in the end we just went to a burial pit, and the things we searched were worthless, and I was so angry that I threw it away on the spot."

 Chapter 815： Dragon Inn

    A trace of anger flashed in Mao Shiba''s eyes, taking a huge risk, and fighting with Zongzi and the like, and finally got something worthless.


    But God still didn''t treat them badly and let them get the Qingqiu mask, but compared with that boss, they couldn''t count on this little money.


    Mao Shiba has always been brooding about this matter. If he meets that boss, he will definitely be cut off.


    "Don''t be fussy, hurry up and research the route."


    There was a trace of solemnity in Su Yan''s eyes, he didn''t want to waste time listening to Mao Shiba Laoli all the time.


    "Okay, it''s under study."


    Su Yan was the gold master and gave him an advance of 100 million. Mao Shiba naturally did not dare to offend him.


    Even if he failed to enter later, as long as he saved his life, this billion would be enough for him to spend most of his life.


    Mao Shiba watched for a long time, then opened the chattering box again.


    "Boss Su, don''t you know, now that prices are soaring, and the money is worthless, how is it like before."


    Er Lengzi also said with an excuse: "Yes, when we were young, we changed a wife for a cow, and now it takes dozens of cows."


    "Huh, what a cow, we now have a house and a car with hundreds of thousands of dowries."


    Mao Shiba was also frowning. He was very good to his brothers. Before he went out this time, everyone had paid five million for the family settlement. After all, he was trying to survive.


    Su Yan pounded the desktop, glanced at the map and said, "Go straight from here."


    Mao Shiba looked at him for a while and wanted to say something, but Su Yan had already left the room.


    At the door of the room, he looked at Mao Shiba and said, "Get in the car quickly."


    "Okay, okay."


    The spooky three-way eyes glowed at this moment, and he said directly: "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful, this place is simply the best route."


    Mao Shiba slapped him and said angrily: "Boss Su casually pointed it, your sister can''t be found for a long time, believe it or not, I will fire you!"


    The tee curled his mouth, his mustache curled up and down, and said aggrieved: "He was lucky, but I have to calculate various problems."


    "gone."


    Mao Shiba greeted everyone, and the group drove directly to the border.


    Yuwen Xiongba drove, the co-pilot sat Su Yan, behind him were Mao Shiba, Jiu Ge, and Ba Jie, and the others were in another car.


    At first everyone was drowsy. After all, it was not bright yet, but Brother Nine was very awake, sitting still staring at Su Yan.


    For a long time, Brother Nine''s Adam''s apple squirmed, actually speaking out.


    "You are very strong, why do we need us to go with you?"


    Naturally, Su Yan was not asleep either. When he heard these words, he didn''t change his expression and said lightly: "You know the road, hurry up like this, I am not strong."


    There is a wind blade on Brother Nine''s face, and the bangs are constantly blowing, and the Ba Jie next to him tremblingly said: "Brother Nine, can we stop pretending to be demeanor, please close the window."


    Brother Nine did not pay attention to it, which made Ba Jie very hurt. In the end, it was a lot better to shrink his head.


    Sushen was still a long distance away from the border. A group of people drove for most of the day, and it took a while to rest in a service area until the afternoon.


    There was a sweet girl in the convenience store in the service area, and Mao Shiba easily hooked up.


    "Little Meimei, Uncle wants a box of Eric."


    The waitress blushed immediately and whispered: "Go and get it yourself."


    "You help me."


    "Not going."


    "Haha, teasing you, I''ll ask you something, how long will it take to get to the border?"


    "Are you going to the border?"


    "Yes, go have fun."


    "There are still four to five hundred kilometers. There are no stops along the way. You''d better have enough stuff."


    "There will be a hotel or something, right?"


    "Yes, there are many foreign girls in the big hotel."


    The waitress smiled.


    "Not bad, this is a tip for you."


    Mao Shiba directly took out several hundred-yuan bills, trying to stuff them into the waitress'' clothes, but the waitress took them away.


    "Thank you."


    "you are welcome."


    Mao Shiba put on the sunglasses, and walked away happily, humming songs in his mouth. This rich look is really comfortable.


    "how about it?"


    Su Yan asked when Mao Shiba got into the car.


    "There are still four to five hundred kilometers. There will be no stations during this period. It will take a few hours to drive."


    "Let it turn on automatically."


    Su Yan glanced at Xiongba, and wanted him to rest.


    "okay."


    Wouldn''t it be simple to control a car with Su Yan''s ability?


    But Mao Shiba and others'' expressions brightened, all of them looked shocked.


    "Can you still do this, can this car be driven autonomously?"


    "of course."


    "Thieves are awesome, I have to buy one after the mission is completed."


    The group continued to set off, and at this time the sky was slowly getting dark. The place was getting bright late and dark fast, and it entered the night early.


    Everyone lay in the car and fell asleep, not worrying about anything. Only after taking a rest can they have the energy to do things.


    A few hours later, the car stopped by the highway and Su Yan awakened Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Get off the highway and find a hotel or something to settle down first."


    "Okay, boss."


    After getting off the highway, a group of talented people found out where to find a hotel in this place. It would be nice to find a family house, which is simply desperate.


    "There, there seems to be a building in front of it."


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly drove over, and everyone discovered that it was an ancient building with four characters written on the door-Longmen Inn.


    "Inn, Dragon Gate is on fire now, and Dragon Gate Inn is everywhere."


    "Follow him, at least there is a land, not to sleep in the car."


    Everyone got out of the car and walked towards the inn together through the dim light at the entrance of the inn.


    Seeing someone coming, a gorgeous woman at the gate of the inn immediately greeted him, and said with a smile on her face: "Everyone passed by here, right?"


    "Yes, are there no hotels around here?"


    "Hotel, apart from our inn, there are no residents around here."


    "Our inn is a hundred miles away, with a forest on one side and a desert on the other. There is only this place."


    "Then we will stay for a few people, you can arrange it."


    "Well, everyone hasn''t eaten yet?"


    "No, give us something delicious, not bad for money."


    "Row."


    Before entering the inn, Su Yan discovered that there was a problem with the inn, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    Everyone entered the inn, put the two tables together, and directly sat up around them, all waiting eagerly for wine and food.


    The inn is not big, the kerosene lamp is lit inside, and it is rather dim. There are some diners sitting scattered around, eating for themselves, ignoring Su Yan and the group.


    "This place is so remote, that little girl actually lied to me, and I gave her a few hundred yuan in tips."


    "Eighteen, you must have molested other people, specifically you."


    The three things of ghosts and cleverness are like gods, and you can see the cause at a glance.


    "Call the boss, don''t be too big or small."

 Chapter 816： Moon black wind high night

    After a while, several lads came out carrying the dishes and put them on the table one after another.


    The crowds are tired, so they naturally want to eat something good and rich. Money is not a problem. There is a large table for food.


    The lady boss came out with the handkerchief at this moment, twisting her waist, making Mao Shiba and the others unbearable.


    "Boss, can you stop being so tempting, we are very hungry."


    "Eat when you are hungry, this is carefully made by our chef."


    "I''m not just talking about food."


    "Guest, this shop is a serious business, don''t be bothered."


    Er Lengzi interrupted at this moment: "Eat."


    Mao Shiba frowned, naturally displeased Er stunned to bother him, but he didn''t continue to say anything, turned around and ate.


    "The dishes are good, yes."


    Er Lengzi feasted and ate the most, and he wiped out almost half of the dishes.


    But Brother Jiu didn''t move his chopsticks at all, sitting all the way, very cold.


    "Brother Nine, it''s a brother, I can''t do it, don''t you be angry."


    Mao Shiba thought that Brother Jiu was angry because of the incident and could only apologize to his face. After all, Brother Jiu was the one who saved his life.


    However, Brother Jiu didn''t say a word, still sitting still, which made Mao Shiba''s expression unsightly.


    "Boss, don''t guess the mind of Brother Nine, you still don''t understand if you guess, it''s better to eat well."


    "Go aside."


    Mao Shiba was about to pick up dishes, but seeing that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba did not move their chopsticks like Brother Jiu, he couldn''t help feeling that something was wrong.


    "Boss Su, why don''t you eat it?"


    Su Yan smiled lightly: "I''m not hungry."


    "Not hungry?!"


    Mao Shiba was speechless, and it had been a long time since he was not hungry, it would be a god.


    He couldn''t help but approached Yu Wen Xiongba and whispered, "Is this place unknown, or there is something in the food?"


    "I don''t know, we are really not hungry, there is this thing."


    Yuwen Xiongba took out a bottle of spiritual power liquid and shook it in front of Mao Shiba.


    "Rely on this soup?"


    "Well, my boss and I are keeping fit recently."


    "Sure enough it is the pursuit of the rich."


    Mao Shiba didn''t care, and feasted with his brothers, eating so much that he gave up if he couldn''t hold his stomach.


    "The guest officer will go to the building to rest after eating. It''s not quiet at night here."


    "why?"


    "This place is at the junction of desert and forest. All jackals, tigers and leopards like to come here."


    "It''s just a jackal, a tiger and a leopard. It''s not bad if you come to catch it for a fang offering."


    Er Lengzi patted his stomach with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone is not ordinary people, but I am worrying too much."


    "Well, the lady boss has a good bun. Make more tomorrow."


    "no problem."


    A group of people went upstairs. The room was limited and there were only two people together. Brother Nine was unique and chose a room and closed the door.


    Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong entered the room, closing the door.


    "My lord, is there a problem with that dish?"


    "of course."


    "This is the Black Heart Inn?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said angrily, and wanted to go directly to the boss''s wife to settle the account.


    "Don''t go, this inn is not just as simple as a black heart, you will know later."


    "Can Mao eighteen them?"


    "I just try to see how many catties they have, and there are no problems with the food. This group is not worth mentioning."


    "My lord, Brother Nine has nothing to eat."


    "It''s just that Brother Nine is a little bit capable, so he can take Bazhu alone."


    "Don''t sleep tonight, there will be wonderful performances by the third watch."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In the dead of night, there was a violent wind roaring outside the inn, and flying sand and rocks swept over it, but it was blocked by the jungle in front, which made the inn safe and sound.


    The moon in the sky at this time was originally a very small crescent. By the second clock, even the crescent was gone, and the earth was completely dark with no light.


    But in a wing room of the inn, the gorgeous boss lady changed her normal, sitting on the chair with a haze on her face.


    "When will the boss do it?"


    Opposite the proprietress was a hideous man with a kitchen knife in her hand, still dripping with blood, obviously this was the chef.


    "It was three watch days, when they slept the sweetest and the meat was the softest."


    "Well, I''ll let my brothers prepare."


    "Buns, we can make more buns tomorrow."


    The faint smile on the face of the proprietress regained, and the orchid pointed her finger up with an incomparable coquettishness.


    On the third watch, the Longmen Inn was silent, the kerosene lamp was blown out, and the whole place was completely without light.


    But a group of people went up to the second floor chuckingly, each with a guy in his hand, and walked toward the place where Su Yan and his party were.


    The chef and others came to the first room, which was the room of Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    He looked at the men next to him, made a gesture, and one of them opened the door gently and rolled in, and then he also walked in.


    The man holding a machete directly aimed at the bed and chopped it down, actually splitting the bed directly.


    "no one?!"


    The subordinates hurriedly lit the kerosene lamp, only to find that there was no one on the bed. Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already reached the roof at this time, lying on it and watching the good show.


    "Why is this nobody?!"


    "Did they find it?"


    "Absolutely not, they have all eaten the dishes, it is impossible to wake up."


    "There are three others who haven''t eaten yet."


    "Forget it, go and see other rooms."


    The two went directly to another room, which was the room of Mao Shiba and Er Lengzi.


    "Someone."


    The snoring inside was like the sky, one after another, and it was obvious that the two of them slept very deeply, just like they would not wake up no matter how noisy they are.


    The two crept in, but the two of them were familiar with the dark room without any trouble.


    "Chop the **** directly or behead the head?" the subordinate asked, looking at the chef.


    "Behead your head, solve it as soon as possible, and change it later."


    "Well."


    The man holding the machete directly raised the machete and pointed it at Mao Shiba''s head. As long as he exerted his force, the head fell to the ground.


    But the chef said at the moment: "Wait, I heard a noise."


    "I heard it too. It seems to be coming from the roof. Did the tiles fall?"


    "Well, don''t worry, it must be the crow."


    The man raised the machete, and the chef said again, "Wait, you hear the sound of pacing outside."


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk about it after hacking it off. Does a sound scare you? Don''t forget what we are."


    "Fuck you, dare to talk to me like this."


    The chef said angrily, slapped his hand, his face full of grimness.


    The subordinate was naturally frightened and did not dare to say another word.


    "Mom, it''s me. Lao Tzu''s kitchen knife is more powerful.


    The chef drew the kitchen knife from his waist, glanced at Mao Shiba, and sneered: "There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no way to hell.

 Chapter 817： Save people

    The chef''s kitchen knife slashed directly, and naturally aimed at Mao Shiba''s head.


    Cang!


    There was a loud noise in the room, like the sound of a metal crash. This chopper should not make such a noise.


    "Human head is so hard?"


    Both the chef and the subordinate were stunned. A green light flashed in the chef''s eyes, shining on the kitchen knife, and a wide gap was reflected in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, what the chef was eating, the extremely sharp kitchen knife was directly destroyed, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    Now even the stupid person knows the cause of the matter, and the chef never cut anyone.


    "Who is blocking!"


    The chef directly angered, this is naturally someone making a ghost, otherwise why is it so.


    However, no one answered him, and the whole room was silent and completely dark.


    "Hand the lamp." The chef said to his opponent.


    The man hurriedly lit the kerosene lamp, and the room returned to light, but Mao Shiba and Er Lengzi still slept soundly, snoring like thunder.


    "Could it be a ghost?"


    "You are a ghost!"


    The chef looked around, but found no figure, and the expression on his face became ugly.


    "Having the ability to come out for a fight, hiding is nothing."


    As soon as the chef''s words fell, a secret energy attacked through the air, directly piercing his chest.


    The chef''s complexion changed, and his face was painful while holding his chest. Liquid dripped from his chest, but it was not red blood.


    The subordinate''s face suddenly changed in fright, and the machete in his hand could not be held firmly.


    "Who, who is the blame."


    The only answer to them was silence, no words at all, and another secret energy followed.


    Naturally, his subordinates were hit without fail and fell straight down.


    After a while, under the thunderous sound of snoring, the door of the house was opened, and a man with long hair and bangs walked in, apparently the nine brothers.


    Brother Nine glanced at the chef and his staff, and walked over without expression.


    A slap fell on Mao Shiba''s face at random, and the loud voice was comparable to the snoring sound.


    There were five clear palm prints on Mao Shiba''s face, and at the same time he woke up.


    Mao Shiba opened his eyes and saw Brother Jiu looking at him coldly. He couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Brother Jiu, what are you doing in our room?"


    "I wipe it, my face hurts."


    Mao Shiba covered his face, this slap was really not light, his face was now swollen into a pig''s head.


    "I won''t come, you are already dead."


    Brother Nine was expressionless, standing upright, looking at the two corpses.


    Mao Shiba immediately jumped up, his face full of horror.


    "Could this be the Black Heart Inn."


    Brother Nine did not speak, but handed him something like a cigarette and motioned him to light it with fire.


    After igniting it, a wisp of green smoke came out of that thing, which plunged directly into Mao Shiba''s nose, making him feel uncomfortable.


    "Brother Nine, what is this, it''s so uncomfortable."


    "No, why is my stomach upset, wow!"


    Mao Shiba didn''t say a few words, he just vomited. What he vomited was not the night''s delicacy, but piles of various insects, all still alive.


    Mao Shiba was frightened, his face was full of fear. Although he could be regarded as a powerful martial artist, his skills were not enough.


    Brother Jiu motioned him to wake Er Lengzi, Mao Shiba slapped Er Lengzi with a slap, his own pain was hurt, but Er Lengzi did not respond.


    "I fight!"


    Mao Shiba punched Er Lengzi in the stomach, and Er Lengzi hurriedly hurried out the bugs, vomiting a bed.


    Er Lengzi woke up vaguely, and said with his voice: "What''s going on in the middle of the night?"


    "Er Frozen, something happened."


    "What happened?"


    Er Lengzi also woke up, grabbing the submachine gun beside him and aiming around, but did not see any bad guys.


    "There is a problem with this store, what we eat at night is that."


    "Which?"


    "See for yourself."


    Er Lengzi looked around the bed, his face suddenly changed color, and he jumped directly into Mao Shiba''s arms in shock.


    "Go down."


    "No, I''m afraid."


    But Brother Nine had already left the house at this time, and the two of them were naturally terrified and hurried to catch up.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba in the room are still very leisurely. Su Yan is practicing, and Yuwen Xiongba is also trying out with a long sword.


    After a while, Yuwen Xiongba stopped, because he heard the noise and couldn''t help looking at Su Yan.


    "It''s okay, then Brother Nine shot."


    "Oh."


    At this time Brother Nine had entered the other people''s room, and those with machetes were preparing to chop the three links, Bajie and others.


    Without exception, they were all pierced by An Jin, hitting their chests without leaving a chance to survive.


    Everyone was awakened by the slap prints, and vomited all over the floor, and ran out in terror.


    "Brother Nine, why didn''t you tell us at that time?"


    Brother Nine did not pay attention, but looked at the whole inn, and a creaking sound followed.


    "run!"


    Brother Nine roared, and then flew directly out of the inn, and then the inn collapsed and was actually destroyed.


    Su Yan in the room was still sitting and practicing without being affected, but Yuwen Xiongba naturally hung under him, shaking.


    "My lord, save me, it hurts to fall so high."


    "Fly directly."


    "Nope."


    "Do you know the story of eagle training kitty?"


    "do not know."


    "Now you will know."


    Su Yan directly slapped Yuwen Xiongba with a palm, blasting him into the air, without any affection.


    Yuwen Xiongba fluttered in the air for a long time, but fell straight down, smashing a big hole.


    "My lord, I don''t have wings."


    "invisible Wings."


    Su Yan fell to the ground, and then took Yuwen Xiongba to a secret place. He wanted to see how the nine brothers responded.


    At this time the inn was in ruins, but what followed was an old nest that looked like a demon rising from the ground.


    Countless dead wood branches, revealing a faint green light, people can be shocked at first glance.


    "This is not just a black inn, this is the nest of monsters."


    The expressions of Mao Shiba and the others changed, and they all showed fear, where there was still half the meaning of fighting.


    "Run now."


    "Can''t run."


    Brother Nine looked at the lair, still without a trace of expression in his eyes, only the bangs kept blowing.


    "Brother Nine, there must be a lot of monsters, you will die if you don''t run."


    Brother Nine didn''t pay attention anymore, because at this moment something had already crawled out of this lair, and he fixed his eyes to see that it was an evil spirit.


    Not only that, it was all around, countless evil spirits rushed towards them.


    "I wipe it, this is a ghost den."


    Mao Shiba and the others were so frightened that their feet jumped, their faces were full of fear, and their heartbeat absolutely broke through the limit.


    And there was a person standing on an evil spirit, and that person was the lady boss of the Longmen Inn.

 Chapter 818： Jiu Ge Xianwei

    The proprietress is still flourishing, and the looming ripped long skirt makes people think about it, and the smooth and white skin can be broken by blows, but compared with the evil spirits under her, it is no different from beauty and beasts.


    The proprietress looked at everyone with a smile, scratching her head and posing, full of incomparable temptation.


    But Mao Shiba and the others didn''t think this was temptation at all. On the contrary, a disgusting feeling filled his heart, making him vomit again.


    "I wipe, there are bugs, it''s disgusting to me."


    "Erleng eats the most, and the intestines can''t be vomited cleanly."


    Er Lengzi kept spitting out black worms, and still did not stop after the bile vomiting.


    At this moment, Brother Nine looked at the boss''s wife coldly, with a chill in his eyes, and his whole body was slightly tight.


    "This lady boss must be a female ghost, Brother Nine, you are going to kill her, otherwise we will all be out of play."


    "When I arrive at my Dragon Gate Inn, I want to escape alive, wishful thinking!"


    The lady boss showed a solemn face, her eyes were actually shining with green light, extremely coquettish.


    "Eat them for me!"


    The lady boss directly ordered that the evil spirit under her rushed towards Mao Shiba and the others like a beast tide, and let out a stern roar.


    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba sat comfortably on the tree, watching everything quietly, as if passing by.


    "My lord, don''t you help them?"


    "Look at it first, then Brother Nine shouldn''t be easy."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and stopped talking.


    At this time, Brother Nine said to Mao Shiba: "Save your life."


    After speaking, he rushed directly to the beast tide. I don''t know when there was a sharp blade in his hand, with a jade-like light. Wherever he went, the evil spirits wailed and turned into blue smoke.


    But there are too many evil spirits, and Brother Nine can only kill one side, and the other three evil spirits have already arrived in front of Mao Shiba and others.


    "What to do, Mao Shiba thinks of a way."


    "His sister, fight it, three links!"


    Mao Shiba seems to have changed at this moment, his eyes are full of lingering colors, and he has a compelling aura.


    After hearing the tee, he hurriedly tore off a piece of cloth from his body, with a gossip picture printed on it, and he spread it directly on the ground.


    "Eight directions, one person in each direction, use spiritual power to urge the gossip map."


    The others nodded. Under such a crisis situation, naturally they all listened.


    Mao Shiba bit his finger, a drop of blood dripped into the eye of the Eight Diagrams, the rag suddenly radiated, and an eight-stranded array shone out.


    "Use spiritual power!"


    Mao Shiba roared, directly stimulating the spiritual power in his body, and flocked to the gossip array. Naturally, the others did not dare to delay the slightest.


    The gossip array immediately surrounded the eight people, and countless evil spirits approached, and they were torn apart like a melon, with broken hands and feet flying all over the sky.


    "Hold on, don''t relax, otherwise the formation will be useless."


    Everyone nodded, not daring to relax a bit.


    But at this moment, Yuwen Xiongba on the tree smiled and said, "That''s right, Mao Shiba still has this class of formation secret skills."


    Su Yan nodded. Mao Shiba should be the descendant of Captain Mojin. It is not unusual to have something from his ancestors, but his realm is too low and declining.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s really embarrassing to think that the captain who touched Jin Jin also fell here."


    "There is nothing to be embarrassed about, people are forced out, and they can do anything to survive."


    At this time, Mao Shiba and the others were already sweating profusely. Some of them were only martial artists, and they were about to be unable to hold on to the emptiness of their natural dantian with long-term spiritual power.


    "Mao Shiba, I am about to die."


    "No, there is a devil one meter behind you. If you can''t, you will be eaten immediately."


    "what!"


    Ba Jie was taken aback, and used the strength of the milk to maintain the formation.


    At this time, Brother Nine was like Zhao Yun, seven in and seven out, leaning on a blade, killing from beginning to end, back and forth non-stop.


    The lady boss had a cold face and directly displayed a secret technique. The countless evil spirits became even more terrifying, all as if they had been promoted.


    "No more, I have no spiritual power!"


    The three links squashed and said, slumped directly on the ground, panting heavily, and the evil spirit behind him was not blocked by the formation at the moment, and walked directly towards him.


    "Save me, boss, save me!"


    The tee was full of horror, and kept going backwards, but there was a demon running fast and was caught within a few seconds.


    Mao Shiba hurriedly squeezed out a little blood and sprinkled it on the evil spirits behind Santong. The group of evil spirits was blocked for a while, but then they rushed over again.


    "No, neither can I."


    Ba Jie fell to the ground, weakened.


    "Neither can I!"


    Liu Dan panted heavily, and was so exhausted that he was so tired.


    Not only did they fail, Mao Shiba also reached the limit and was forcibly holding on.


    "Are we really going to die here?"


    "I don''t want to die. I didn''t even get close to the border. I just died like this. It''s so wrong."


    The evil spirits were already a few minutes away from them, as if the nails of a bayonet pierced them brightly.


    But they were okay, because a sharp blade spun, they directly cut a circle of ghosts into pieces, letting these evil ghosts fly away.


    "It''s Brother Nine, Brother Nine is mighty!"


    At this moment, Brother Nine was extremely cold, didn''t say anything at all, and directly operated his dantian, using a bunch of spiritual power, blessing it on the sharp blade.


    Suddenly countless sharp blades appeared, spinning continuously in the air, rushing towards the group of evil spirits, easily cutting their bodies, the sky did not float with a lot of blue smoke, it was the death of these evil spirits.


    The lady boss was completely cold. She didn''t expect this group of people to be so strong that even her evil spirit army could be solved. It seemed that she had to use the next trick.


    Behind her, there was a man with a hideous face. Isn''t this the chef who was killed by Brother Nine? I didn''t expect that he was alive.


    It should be said that it turned into itself, just pierced through the chest, did not kill it at all.


    "Kill them for me."


    The chef kept ticking the corrosive liquid. Although the kitchen knife in his hand was chopped off, it still shone coldly, and it was not weaker than Brother Jiu''s sharp blade.


    The chef rushed directly to Brother Jiu, as long as he was solved, the group of people would be just a few dishes.


    The kitchen knife and the sharp blade touched, and the electric light was cremated, and accompanied by terror and spiritual fluctuations, both sides were shocked.


    Brother Nine''s complexion became even colder, which showed that he was angry. Mao Shiba had only seen him do this once, and that was Brother Nine in the Lost Land of Qingqiu.


    The sharp blade in Brother Nine''s hand actually glowed with the light of jade, = extremely smooth and powerful.


    It also shows that its lethality has been unprecedentedly improved, and it is by no means as simple as the previous blade.


    Sharp blade rushed to the chef again, and it easily cut the kitchen knife in the chef''s hand, and cut it in two directly, killing him.

 Chapter 819： Keep her

    All the evil spirits were actually blocked by Brother Nine, killing the world and weeping ghosts, and all the ghosts fled, this domineering look is a bit like Su Yan.


    "Nine brothers are mighty, Nine brothers are awesome!"


    Mao Shiba and the others ran over directly, shouting with excitement, and planned to pick him up and throw him into the air, but was blocked by Brother Nine.


    Brother Nine looked at the lady boss not far away, and there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes, obviously the lady boss gave him a sense of threat.


    "Brother Nine, this old lady''s skin is handed over to you, and we will serve as backup."


    Mao Shiba naturally froze when he saw the proprietress, this must be a devil head, and the existence of a ghost queen, they naturally can''t deal with it.


    Su Yan, who was sitting on the tree, showed a faint smile at this moment. He was obviously satisfied with this nine-brother, this person was really not simple.


    "My lord, this nine-brother is probably a master."


    "Yes and not."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The ability he showed is at the master level, but I feel his true ability is more than that."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s pupils shrank, and it is possible that this nine elder brother is the existence of a grandmaster, that is awesome.


    "Didn''t Mao Shiba tell me that Brother Jiu met them accidentally. At that time, Brother Jiu seemed to have amnesia. He must have experienced something before."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, couldn''t help looking down, and asked: "Then when shall we go down?"


    "Wait."


    At this time, the lady boss looked cold, and her army of evil spirits was defeated, which made her very angry.


    "Humph, it''s true that one person is leading eight pigs, so you can watch them."


    Mao Shiba and others immediately became angry and scolded them as pigs.


    "Niang Xipi, your sister, you call us pigs!"


    The proprietress stared over, looking at Mao Shiba with a cold look, which made him immediately persuaded, hiding behind Brother Jiu.


    "Brother Nine, kill her and let her know how good we are."


    "Yes, Brother Nine is domineering and mighty, all evil spirits can be easily killed."


    Brother Nine had his bangs floating, and glanced at the boss''s wife, but said one word faintly: "Dead!"


    It was cold and biting, and it hit people''s hearts. Mao Shiba and others felt a chill, and their whole body trembled.


    On a moonless night, because of the green light of these evil spirits, the trees in the distance can also be seen rustling.


    The lady boss also became cold for him, knowing that Brother Nine is not an ordinary person, and this battle is definitely not a fist.


    Brother Nine moved, and the sharp blade in his hand had already been directed towards the lady boss. The night was dark, but the sharp blade could reveal a jade-like luster, and the swish rushed towards the lady boss.


    The lady boss waved her hands, and a majestic spiritual force surged directly, forming a huge barrier in front of her, trying to stop her.


    However, the sharp blade penetrated easily and directly inserted into her chest, splashing a cloud of green blood.


    The lady boss was angry, completely furious, her long hair was blowing like a female ghost, her clothes turned white, and the bright and moving skin of her face turned into withered bark, as if she had been blown apart by the sun.


    Her slender arms, like scallions and jade, turned into a pair of arms full of eyes at this time. The eyes above were extremely real, blinking constantly, and full of muscles, like a muscular man.


    The legs exploded, revealing blade-like barbs. No one dared to try that sharpness, and it looked like it was poisonous.


    "So this is your true face, ugly, disgusting to me."


    "It''s a shame that I was almost lustful last night."


    Mao Shiba and the others started to chat again, but the female ghost''s arms were actually stretched out, and the sharp nails drew towards them.


    "Oh my God!"


    Several people were shocked and quickly avoided, but the speed of the female ghost was beyond them.


    Fortunately, Brother Nine''s sharp blade turned, and directly touched the female ghost''s arm, making a violent noise, bursting directly on the spot, filled with sand and rocks.


    "If you dare to stop me, then I''ll start with you."


    Undoubtedly, the blow of Brother Nine just now only made the female ghost show her true colors, and did not cause much harm to her.


    Brother Nine did not speak, but moved, and the sharp blade attacked again, with a trace of electric light on it.


    Brother Nine''s sharp blade is like a short machete, absolutely not of ordinary material, even Su Yan is also interested in this weapon.


    The proprietress had already killed her, and the barbed venom from her legs spurted out, and the green liquid was full of corpse qi. Even if the master was infected, she would have to die directly.


    However, Brother Nine had no fear of these corpses, and countless corpses contaminated on him were of no use.


    "Are you a man or a ghost!"


    The lady boss was terrified, her powerful skills were useless to Brother Nine, which made her look shocked.


    You must know that the lady boss used this trick to kill a consummate master, but she didn''t expect it to be useless for someone who seemed to have only the master''s late stage strength.


    This is enough to show that Brother Jiu''s physique is unusual, otherwise she would not say that.


    The realm cannot be resisted. There is only one possibility. Brother Nine and the lady boss are the same kind, and the lady boss is an evil spirit, so she speaks like this.


    Brother Nine did not answer her, but the sharp blade attacked the proprietress, the electric light increased greatly, and there was a black aura permeating.


    This caused Su Yan''s brows to frown. This nine-brother is really not easy, he has two spiritual powers, blue and black!


    The lady boss couldn''t evade at all, she was hit by a sharp blade and cut off an arm.


    The proprietress was shocked that her little master''s realm could not beat a master later powerhouse, which made her panic and didn''t dare to deal with it anymore.


    The lady boss urged the secret technique, and the remaining evil spirits rushed towards Brother Nine desperately, naturally trying to stop him, while the female ghost fled directly.


    However, Brother Nine''s sharp blade turned into countless phantoms, and all the evil spirits were directly taken away by a wave of harvesting, and they were all cut off and turned into blue smoke.


    The boss''s wife was only left with the giant horror in her heart. This is so powerful that her own half-army evil spirit was wiped out in one wave. Obviously, the first nine brothers were just warming up.


    The lady boss looked behind, and Brother Nine had already rushed towards her, knowing that she would never escape.


    For this reason, she couldn''t help stopping, and directly faced Brother Nine, with immense hatred in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you, as a corpse, to collude with humans."


    Brother Nine paid no attention, his purpose was to kill the proprietress, and she would not allow her to talk nonsense.


    The sharp blade was spinning rapidly in front of the boss lady, and the black spiritual power on it continued to gush out, with a strong bloodthirsty desire, it was going to be destroyed.


    The sharp blade aimed at the lady boss''s forehead, there was her spiritual sense, once it hits it will be destroyed.


    But just when the blade was about to attack, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly jumped down and said to Jiu Ge: "Leave her!"


    Brother Nine glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, the chill in his eyes dissipated, but he didn''t ignore it and started directly.

 Chapter 820： Desert cave

    Mao Shiba ran over and stared at Yuwen Xiongba, still suppressing his anger as much as possible: "What did you say?!"


    "Leave her, I''m useful."


    "What''s the use of you, she''s a demon, do you keep it for death?"


    Mao Shiba couldn''t help it anymore and looked directly at Brother Nine and said, "Brother Nine, kill her quickly and don''t leave harm."


    Brother Nine glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, and the sharp blade in his hand spun again. Obviously he listened to it naturally.


    And Su Yan also walked out of the forest at this moment and glanced at Mao Shiba: "This person is useful to me, maybe I can ask something."


    "She''s a devil, what do you want to ask."


    "Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    Mao Shiba frowned. The purpose of this time was Qingqiu Ancient Land. It was related to this matter, so it was no wonder that this female evil spirit was left behind.


    At this time, the female evil spirit was restrained by a spiritual force and couldn''t move at all. It was impossible to escape, and she was directly taken into the ghost gourd by Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Well, everyone also experienced a thrilling danger tonight, let''s rest."


    "Wait, how did you escape?"


    Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan at this moment, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. After all, what Su Yan was showing now was a boss.


    "Oh, Xiongba rescued me."


    Mao Shiba looked at Yuwen Xiongba, punched him, and said slightly angrily: "You didn''t even notify us, it''s not righteous."


    "The situation was critical at the time and it was too late. Besides, I saw Brother Jiu taking action when I left, so I didn''t care."


    "Hey, I''m the closest brother to my Ninth Brother, Ninth Brother, I will sleep with you tonight, the Lun family is yours."


    As a result, Mao Shiba was naturally slapped by Jiu Ge.


    At the fourth watch, everyone fell asleep on the floor. Fortunately, the weather had gradually become hot at this time, and it did not feel cold when covered with a thin blanket.


    However, Su Yan did not sleep. He had already reached the depths of the jungle and released the female evil spirit.


    The female evil spirit broke her arm and was seriously injured. At this moment, she looked at Su Yan with a smile on her face.


    "If you leave me, is it greedy for me?"


    "Unexpectedly, at this time, you can still be so optimistic. I left you to ask some questions. As for your life, you also know that you will live soon."


    The female evil spirit smiled even more, looking at Su Yan and said: "You are right, my foundation is ruined, and my life is a foregone conclusion soon, so why should I answer your question?"


    "Because I can make you afraid."


    "I''m a dying ghost, so what''s the fear?"


    A group of golden flames throbbed in Su Yan''s hand and looked at the female ghost calmly and said, "Do you know what it''s like to burn your soul?"


    The female ghost looked cold, of course she knew that it was the most painful torture, and no one could bear it.


    "Unexpectedly, you guys are sometimes more vicious than ghosts."


    "Vicious, shouldn''t it be more vicious to deal with malicious people? Will you compromise if you have a good conversation?"


    "A good pair of skins and sharp teeth. It seems that many girls must have been harmed by you."


    "Take it far, answer my question, I will let you go away."


    "Say it."


    Su Yan lit a cigarette in his hand, and there was little smoke. He looked at the female ghost and said calmly: "Qingqiu knows it in ancient times."


    "do not know."


    "You lied once, and you have another chance. The third time it''s not that simple."


    Su Yan''s indifference made the female ghost completely unable to lie. She knew very well that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary person. At this moment, even the restraints on her body were gone, which was enough to explain the problem.


    "Qingqiu Ancient Land is not a historical country."


    "Let''s not waste time, let''s talk, are you one of the four major subordinates of the black robe?"


    A trace of fear flashed in the female ghost''s eyes, and she hurriedly said, "You are looking for the black robe to trouble you?"


    "Yes, he is making too much trouble, he will be unscrupulous if he doesn''t fix it."


    "Huh." The female ghost laughed, as if Su Yan''s words were a joke, "This is the funniest language I have ever heard."


    "Reply."


    The golden flame in Su Yan''s hand had already jumped to the female ghost''s side, and the intense high temperature caused the female ghost''s face to change suddenly, revealing deep fear.


    "I''m just a **** in the black robe, vanguard."


    "Pioneer, not bad."


    "The land of Qingqiu is in a place of illusion, and most people can''t get in without a way."


    "So I didn''t kill you."


    "It''s not time now, even I can''t get in."


    The female ghost did not lie, and Su Yan did not see a trace of fluctuation in her eyes.


    "You tell me the route and I will go by myself."


    "There is a desert cave in these three hundred miles. There is the entrance. It''s up to you to get in."


    "Very well, you can rest in peace."


    The golden flames penetrated directly into the female ghost''s body, instantly turning it into ashes, floating in the sky.


    But at this moment, a black shadow passed through the bushes and ran towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and disappeared into the dark night of the bushes, and disappeared silently.


    The person here is not someone else, so is Brother Nine, but he didn''t see anything, so he rushed for nothing.


    "As long as you don''t have bad intentions, then we will be in peace."


    Did Brother Jiu say a long story, and his expressionless face also showed solemnity.


    It was already bright, but everyone still didn''t want to get up. Last night, they were tossed and eaten all the bugs. Now they have no appetite at all, and they feel nauseous looking at the food.


    "Unexpectedly, my second stupid son would be disgusted with food one day, mother hopeful!"


    "Started."


    Su Yan looked at everyone and shouted directly, although he was reluctant, but he had to be obedient if he took the money.


    "What happened to the female ghost?"


    "died."


    "How did you die?"


    "Killed."


    A smile appeared on Mao Shiba''s face, and everything will be fine if the ghost is dead.


    "What did you ask?"


    "After asking, walk three hundred miles west, there is an entrance, and you can go to Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    It was Yuwen Xiongba who spoke to Mao Shiba. Su Yan had to continue to pretend to be the boss. He didn''t want to reveal his identity, and he didn''t want to do it directly without meeting Heipao.


    "How did you kill it, that female ghost is amazing."


    Yuwen Xiongba said indifferently: "It didn''t live long anymore, it was seriously injured by Brother Nine."


    At this moment, Brother Nine kept looking at Su Yan, and didn''t even look at Yuwen Xiongba, because Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t get him.


    "Nine brother Niubi, really my good Nine brother."


    The group set off, and after a few hours'' journey, they arrived at the so-called desert cave.


    The desert cave is in the middle of the desert, with wind and sand raging everywhere, without any plants around it, like a sea of ??sand.


    Mao Shiba covered his mouth and said with a frown, "This place is really bad. I just got out of the car and filled a mouth with sand."

 Chapter 821： coffin

    "Let you wear your scarf, what can you do if you are disobedient."


    Er Lengzi had a scarf wrapped around his head, and his look of foreign vigor was very tempting, and compared with the flowery.


    "Boss Su, is this place really the entrance?"


    "What the female ghost said, who can know the truth or not, try it."


    Everyone walked directly to the huge desert cave along the sand dunes. The desert caves are naturally some caves in the desert, densely gathered together, it is very spectacular.


    What is breathtaking is the magic of the desert cave. The sand in the desert is generally not fixed and will change with various circumstances. The existence of this desert cave is enough to explain its speciality.


    After several tossings, everyone is considered to be in the desert cave, which is too huge, it is as majestic as the Dunhuang cave, and it is many times bigger than the Dunhuang cave.


    "This, so many caves, which one is the right way?"


    "You ask me, who do I ask to go, why do I ask you to spend money?"


    Su Yan glared at Mao Shiba, feeling that this kid was just a bastard, without any real skills at all.


    Mao Shiba also coughed twice and began to take it seriously. Su Yan looked down on this but it was a big deal, and he might not get the money then.


    "Cough cough, this is of course my strong point. I divide Jinding acupoints and Fengshui secrets into others!"


    Er Lengzi put a scarf on Mao Shiba, making Mao Shiba very angry.


    "What are you doing, bring Dao robe!"


    "Oh."


    "Don''t waste time, hurry up and investigate."


    Su Yan didn''t know what to do, otherwise he wouldn''t let Mao Shiba find his way.


    The tee also came over at this moment, holding a compass in his hand, looking like it was pretending to be investigating.


    "My lord, these people look like liars."


    "Don''t care about them, you won''t find someone to do them directly."


    Su Yan''s voice was not small, but naturally heard by Mao Shiba group, all their complexions changed.


    You know they are crowded now, but Su Yan still dare to say, is this a fool? Absolutely not.


    Mao Shiba knew in his heart that Su Yan had a strong master, and Brother Nine would only help them kill ghosts, and Brother Nine would never intervene in grievances between people.


    Mao Shiba pretended not to hear, and looked at Su Yan with a smile: "Boss Su, we are not bragging, we can definitely find the entrance."


    Mao Shiba started to look up with the tee, and then he had a compass, and then he looked around, his appearance was full, and his brows were frowned, but he didn''t see any movement.


    The sun began to set, Su Yan did not urge him, he was very patient.


    "Found it, this is the place!"


    Mao Shiba pointed to a cave and said, his tone was very firm, his face was raised with air.


    "How do you know this is the place?"


    "This cave has moisture, and it is surrounded by dragons and phoenixes, bearing the essence of heaven, earth, sun and moon, with..."


    "Stop, since it''s here, then we should go in without further ado."


    Everyone took the guys and walked into the cave one after another, but the light dimmed after a while.


    This cave is too long to see the end, and the light from outside will not penetrate every time you walk.


    Everyone turned on the laser lights and took up weapons one by one. The bullets were loaded, and dark places were naturally more dangerous.


    Walking in the front is Mao Shiba and others, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiong are in the middle, and the last one is Brother Jiu. After all, Su Yan is also the boss of Su.


    "How long will it take to go to this place, there is no light in front, it''s crooked."


    "Just follow me, don''t talk."


    Mao Shiba looked at Er Lengzi. Er Lengzi also closed his mouth, knowing that speaking would interfere with his hearing, and it would be dangerous if there was a sudden attack.


    Su Yan was very indifferent. How could he be afraid of such a place, he could see everything at a glance, his eyes were already like fiery golden eyes, with golden flames beating.


    The group of people walked for about an hour, and there was still no end, but there was a straight road ahead, and the end could not be seen under laser irradiation.


    The passage turned into a stone wall instead of a sand cave.


    "Let��s rest and drink, I��m starving to death now."


    The big guy took the canned food and dried food and ate it, and his nausea was much better, mainly because he was too hungry.


    "Boss, eat some."


    Yuwen Xiongba handed Su Yan a bottle of canned food. After all, they didn''t eat anything last night. It would be unreasonable if they didn''t eat it, and it would arouse suspicion.


    Brother Jiu was very plain, he only drank some water and had no particular interest in food.


    "Brother Nine is in good health, there is no need to supplement energy at all."


    "Of course, our elder brother is a resounding existence." Mao Shiba immediately slapped his **** and smiled at elder brother, "after the elder brother is done, I will give you half of the money, and the rest of me and other brothers How is the score?"


    Brother Nine didn''t have any interest at all, drank the water blankly and poured a bottle directly into his stomach.


    "Brother Nine does not like money, Brother Nine likes women."


    Ba Jie said with a smile at the moment, as if he had seen everything through.


    "Yes, Brother Nine sometimes stares at others when he sees women. They are also big girls with yellow flowers. They are embarrassed to stare at others."


    "enough."


    Mao Shiba stopped everyone''s teasing, changed the normal and got serious, looked at Brother Jiu and asked, "Brother Jiu, do you remember the past?"


    Brother Ji shook his head, with a hint of hollowness in his eyes.


    "You must have gone through something big. Maybe it was a duel with a master, maybe it was a battle with a demon. Don''t think about it if you can''t remember it, and save your head pain."


    If you rest well, you just continue to move forward. There is nothing to say all the way. It is very dull, because the more you go, the more depressed you feel. This place gives people a strange feeling.


    "It feels right."


    Mao Shiba broke the silence at this moment, with a confident smile on his face. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If there is a demon, it means that they are on the right path.


    "Big guy go quickly, try to get out of this cave as soon as possible."


    A group of people started to speed up and ran towards the front. Everyone had good physical strength. It was only a joke if they didn''t have any physical strength to touch Captain Jin.


    "Boss Su, can you persist?" Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan.


    "It''s okay, I exercise a lot and drink Super Spiritual Liquid."


    "What is super psychic fluid?"


    "It''s something that has swept the entire China recently."


    "It''s nice to be rich, I heard that it costs hundreds of thousands."


    Su Yan smiled noncommittal.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, Er Lengzi, who was walking in front, screamed, and fell directly to the ground, clutching his thigh with pain.


    And there was a coffin in front of him, and he naturally hit the coffin.


    "It''s a ghost, why is there an extra coffin in front of me?"


    Everyone gathered around, looking at the coffin with light in their eyes.

 Chapter 822： Goodbye female corpse

    In such a place, if ordinary people suddenly encounter a coffin, their complexion will definitely change drastically. Even the bold ones will have their heart beat faster, but they are not.


    The eyes glowed one by one, as if they saw a woman in the carcass, the look was like a robber robbery.


    They are Captain Touching Jin, and the coffin is like a bank to them. It is a treasury treasury. Everyone who dumps is in awe of the coffin and loves it very much.


    "Unexpectedly, a coffin was placed in this place, which is really unexpected."


    Mao Shiba looked around at the coffin, the joy in his eyes couldn''t hide, his tongue started to add lips.


    "Tee, look at what kind of coffin this is, lucky or unlucky."


    The three links quickly agreed and went around to investigate. After a while, he smiled and said: "No problem, this is a nanmu coffin. The coffin board alone is invaluable."


    "Haha, time has come around. I met a female ghost with bad luck. Now it''s time for us to have some good luck. Everyone, let''s open the coffin."


    "and many more."


    Su Yan stepped forward at the moment, looked at the coffin and said, "This is a coffin that appears for no reason. That''s okay. I doubt your Feng Shui technique very much."


    Su Yan looked at the tee with a questioning look in his eyes. This was a gaze that could not be looked directly at. The tee was looking at the others aside.


    "Boss Su, we are still familiar with this inverted fight, so don''t worry about it. This coffin is in the way, so we will all move it away or we will go through it."


    The coffin is horizontal, blocking the road. You must move the coffin to get there, otherwise you can''t get past it at all, and the top is too narrow.


    "Well, you guys should be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we often deal with this dead person, and all kinds of dog blood, black donkey hoofs, and celestial talisman are all ready."


    Mao Shiba patted his chest and began to open the coffin with his brothers.


    I have to say that the quality of the coffin is very good. It is two or three times larger than the average coffin. There is no gap. It took a few people to open it after a long time.


    "It seems to be connected with glutinous rice with inner nails."


    In ancient times, glutinous rice was a very good adhesive. It had a strong adhesion function, and it was not much weaker than cement. Of course, it was necessary to add something to integrate it to achieve a better effect.


    Mao Shiba pondered for a while, staring at the coffin in a daze. Then he looked at Er Lengzi, Santong, and Brother Jiu and said, "Is this coffin very similar to that of the female corpse?"


    Er Lengzi nodded, with some fear in his eyes, but the female corpse scared them so much that it was scarier than the boss''s wife.


    "It''s really similar, Nanmu, inner nail and glutinous rice. Is it possible that there is a male ghost inside?"


    Brother Nine didn''t say a word, sitting on the stone pier next to him, saying nothing.


    And Su Yan said impatiently at the moment: "Since I am afraid that I can''t remove it, it will be a waste of time."


    "It''s okay, Boss Su, how could we be afraid? We won''t be afraid of Brother Nine."


    The nonchalant Brother Nine said at this moment: "That female ghost is much more powerful than the lady boss."


    The entire cave fell silent for a while, and Mao Shiba and others'' faces were sweating, which made them hesitate even more.


    "Boss, can you still open it?"


    Santong looked at Mao Shiba, with a hint of persuasion in his eyes, there was no need to take that risk.


    However, Mao Shiba wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his eyes became firm at this moment. He was very clear about Su Yan''s contempt for him, and he did not regard him as a captain Touching Jin.


    "Today I will open this coffin. If I don''t open it, I won''t be called Mao Shiba!"


    Mao Shiba directly stuffed a liquid crystal tube into the inner concave closure of the coffin, then looked at the crowd and said, "Stay back a bit, this thing is powerful."


    Everyone backed more than ten meters, and Mao Shiba had pressed the remote control button at this moment, and there was a loud bang. The whole cave was swaying constantly, dropping a lot of sand.


    "You are crazy!" Yu Wenxiong said arrogantly.


    If it weren''t for the stone walls in this cave, I''m afraid they would have been buried long ago, and they would dare to get dynamite in the desert cave to kill them.


    "I observed this stone wall, it is very strong and will not collapse."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and Yuwen Xiongba stopped his anger.


    At this time, the coffin lid was broken open directly, rushed to the moving roof, and then bounced off. There was no major damage. I have to say that the nanmu made is really strong.


    Erleng, Santong and others all stood in place, not daring to look at them, but Mao Shiba went straight to the coffin.


    "Boss, take things well, if it''s really a zongzi, you can control him."


    Mao Shiba did not shirk, but looked at everyone and said, "All brothers are going together."


    Er Leng and the others are stupid, there is no way to escape, they can only bite the bullet and follow behind Mao Shiba.


    When they looked into the coffin, they didn''t have much experience. The tee just said indifferently: "There is a corpse, but the face is covered and you can''t see clearly."


    "Wow, there are a lot of funeral items in there, I have sent them."


    "These things are worth one or two billion when you take them out. They are all Qingqiu antiquities, and the world is hard to find."


    The eyes of each of them are extremely bright, and they are even hotter than seeing the stunning beauty. This is all money, and the purpose of fighting is for this.


    Su Yan also walked up curiously. Brother Nine was still sitting on the stone pier at this time, expressionless and not interested at all.


    Mao Shiba and the others took the funerary goods straight away, and finally threw a bracelet in the tee. No matter what, it was the rule.


    "See if there is anything of value on this corpse."


    Ba Jie still reluctantly said at this moment, the more valuable things are usually worn on the dead.


    "Well, so many things are enough, so don''t touch the body."


    The three links discouraged him. He believed in those superstitions, and stayed on the sidelines as a human being. If he took other people''s things, he should no longer damage other people''s bodies.


    "What do we do, touch Captain Jin, how can we do without touching Jin."


    Mao Shiba saw a pair of earrings on the corners covered with red cloth, so he took them off without saying a word.


    "I rely on the big Ye Mingzhu."


    "My sister Ye, this is sapphire, passed down from ancient Persia."


    "In that case, wait until I get a little black dog blood before uncovering my head."


    "Go on, hurry up, Boss Su can go to Qingqiu Ancient Land in a hurry."


    The tee drenched the black dog''s blood on the red hijab and shed it everywhere, but the black dog''s blood was absorbed all at once, which made everyone''s expressions change.


    "Be, absorbed!"


    "This is zongzi, absolutely live zongzi, hurry up and get the black donkey hoof."


    Tee hurried out the black donkey hoof, but Mao Shiba hadn''t waited for the black donkey hoof to be inserted into the corpse''s mouth.


    The corpse himself lifted the red hijab, revealing a pair of beautiful faces, as lifelike as a living person.


    Everyone''s foreheads were full of cold sweat, their eyes were horrified, their legs trembled, and they had no energy to escape.


    Still Mao Shiba was so scared that his voice suddenly said, "Female, female corpse!"

 Chapter 823： Seven Star Town Ghost

    Mao Shiba''s entire team was so scared that their complexion changed drastically, as if they had seen something terrible, which made Su Yan and both of them frowned.


    "Could it be the female corpse you saw before?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s pupils contracted, which meant that the Qingqiu mask was taken off the face of the female corpse.


    It''s really weird, this female corpse didn''t expect to appear here, what kind of things are in it, which makes the whole thing more complicated and confusing.


    "It''s this female corpse who killed seven or eight brothers of Lao Tzu, and Lao Tzu wants to kill you!"


    Others were terrified, but Mao Shiba''s heart was more angry than fear, and the female corpse was his enemy.


    He grabbed the submachine gun in Er Lengzi''s hand, and directly hit the female corpse with a shuttle, making the cave vibrate more and more, and sand and stones continued to fall.


    However, the bullet was useless against the female corpse. Her body was intact and she didn''t suffer any harm at all.


    On the contrary, the female corpse showed a weird smile and stared at Mao Shiba in a daze. The slender nails were set off with a little cold luster, and they were stained with blood.


    The female corpse rushed towards Mao Shiba, like a fairy flying into the sky, at such a fast speed, her hands naturally hit Mao Shiba''s key.


    Mao Shiba''s face was cold, and he hurriedly took out a secret weapon, a button bomb, and threw it directly at the female corpse.


    I have to say that his button bomb is really amazing. It is a high-tech product, so it can blow up the existence of a house at all.


    At this time, the yellow sand kept falling, and the whole cave was turbulent, as if it was about to collapse. Everyone was complaining, full of sand.


    Brother Nine has always been extremely calm, without Mao Shiba''s voice, he would not make a move, and Su Yan did not rush to do it, after all, they knew there was Brother Nine.


    Seeing Mao Shiba and one person blocking the female corpse, the others also had grim eyes and rushed over together, all of them bombarding the female corpse with guns.


    The buttons caused the female corpse''s red clothing to suffer a little damage, which made the female corpse completely angry, and the pair of beautiful faces unexpectedly changed.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, why does this face look more and more like a person, Jin Shiya? No, not like, Ji Ruxue!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, this female corpse was so much like Ji Ruxue, it was almost carved out of a mold.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual power to perform the finishing touch, and he knew that this was just a blinding technique.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of horror, and he kept shouting: "Wenwen is you, Wenwen, you know that I like you."


    Mao Shiba was even more direct at this moment, taking off all his clothes and pants, wearing only a pair of pants, and dancing in a sulky dance.


    "Come on, everyone dance together, and wait until I eat you after the dance."


    Everyone was like this, they were all bewildered, but Brother Nine didn''t make any noise and still sat upright on the stone pier.


    He has no lover, no lust, naturally will not be deceived, and he is more calm than Su Yan.


    Su Yan originally planned to do it, because this group of people had slowly walked towards the female corpse, and the female corpse was waving her fingers and waiting for her.


    But when he found that Brother Nine was okay, he just pretended to be confused.


    Mao Shiba walked in the forefront, only three meters away from the female corpse. The female corpse had already exposed scarlet teeth. The extremely slender jade fingernails were like needles, and he wanted to insert it toward Mao Shiba.


    At this moment, Brother Nine moved, and his figure was like the wind, directly drifting towards the female corpse, and a blue spiritual energy enveloped the female corpse.


    This made the female corpse furious and stared at him directly.


    "Why haven''t you been confused!"


    There was a slight smile at the corner of Jiu Ge''s mouth. This was an unprecedented thing, not only that, he also spoke.


    "I don''t have seven emotions, how can I be confused by you."


    "Impossible, as long as it is human, there will be emotions and desires!"


    Brother Nine didn''t speak any more, but slapped Mao Shiba with a slap, his ears were very loud, and he had a kind of magic trick.


    Mao Shiba suddenly woke up, and when he saw the female corpse, he opened his teeth and danced claws in front of him, and he fell to the ground in fright.


    He glanced at the others, his eyes could not help but feel terrified.


    "Almost died."


    Brother Jiu gave him another slap, and Mao Shiba came to understand.


    "Nine brother, don''t worry, I will immediately suppress it with the seven evil techniques!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in Mao Shiba''s eyes, slapped Er Lengzi and the others, and woke everyone up.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t get this slap, but they both woke up.


    This is naturally nothing strange, Mao Shiba only thought that the female corpse had stopped the sorcery.


    "Three links, set the map!"


    "it is good!"


    Santong hurriedly took out a large sheepskin drawing from the backpack, with the map of the Big Dipper on it, and at the same time took out seven round beads and placed them in corresponding positions.


    "Let''s take action together to suppress this female corpse!"


    Last time Mao Shiba hadn''t prepared, but this time he came prepared. After a loss, he would naturally not eat a second time.


    "I have been studying how to get you from the last time I went back. Fortunately, I turned over this secret technique from the ancestor''s coffin board."


    A smile flashed in Mao Shiba''s eyes, and he directly meditated on the secret technique, and a peculiar energy began to diffuse, directly rushing to the Big Dipper map.


    The seven stars seemed to be activated, and there was light, and at the same time the beads rose into the sky, like seven stars.


    At the same time, the seven stars are connected to the Big Dipper, and they correspond one by one. They actually set off each other. Although it is not night at this time, it does not harm the connection between the two.


    Countless energies of the starry sky were transferred, causing the Big Dipper Chart to radiate a large array of light, and a force of stars and moons directly rushed to the female corpse.


    The female corpse was originally restrained by Brother Nine, but Brother Nine couldn''t suppress it, otherwise it wouldn''t make Mao Shiba so troublesome.


    "Seven evil spirits, suppress all demons!"


    Mao Shiba''s eyes were extremely cold, a drop of essence and blood directly dropped on the first star on the Big Dipper map, completely activating this suppression secret technique.


    The female ghost was directly shrouded by the power of the stars and the moon, bound in the seven-star map, constantly screaming in pain and making a sound of shock.


    However, it is impossible to break free at all. This is because of the strength of the stars and the moon, it is extremely powerful, how can it resist the female corpse.


    Finally, the blood hit the female corpse''s forehead, burning it, and turning it into a body of divine consciousness.


    The seven stars are like a rope, binding the body of the female corpse''s consciousness, and can''t let it move halfway, and finally wrapped in sheepskin, completely suppressing the female corpse''s consciousness.


    Mao Shiba breathed a sigh of relief. The old ancestor''s things seemed to be somewhat useful, he did not disappoint, no, he did not disappoint.


    "Er Lengzi, give me this sheepskin and put it in the coffin."


    "Ok."

 Chapter 824： Palace manpower

    Er Lengzi threw the sheepskin into the coffin, and everyone worked together to cover the coffin.


    Mao Shiba bit his finger and rubbed a circle around the gap, all of which was stained with his blood. Everything is going well.


    Everyone was relieved, and if the female ghost could be sealed in the coffin, it would be completely safe.


    "Boss, is this Seven Star Town ghost good?"


    Mao Shiba''s lips were a little pale, it was obvious that he was very weak after spending his blood, but his eyes were extremely firm.


    "No problem, she can''t get rid of the Seven Star Force."


    "That''s good, that''s good, this female corpse killed so many brothers last time, I really want to break her into pieces directly."


    Er Lengzi and others gritted their teeth, and naturally hated the female corpse, wishing it to die.


    "No way, this female corpse is very powerful. It feels like at least a strong person in the realm of a master. We can''t kill it at all, we can only seal it."


    Everyone removed the coffin together, and the passage was exposed. Only then did Mao Shiba look at Su Yan and said, "Boss Su is not frightened, right?"


    "Oh, fortunately, there is a tyrant to protect me and my heart is safe."


    Mao Shiba glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, then nodded, and walked straight ahead alone.


    At this time, Mao Shibahe seemed to be a different person before, and he appeared to be more fierce and passionate. This is the character that a Touch Jin school lieutenant should have.


    "Follow up and yell when something happens."


    Mao Shiba was gone very quickly, and he was actually very sad now, because the feeling of seeing an enemy but not being able to handle it made him very upset, and his brothers all had fateful friendships.


    In the past, he had never worried about black eating black, and he didn''t care about any brother who met him on it, because they were all real brothers, the kind of brothers who didn''t tear their skin for money.


    With such a bunch of brothers, even Su Yan had some opinions about Mao Shiba at this moment.


    Although he doesn''t seem to be capable, but in fact, he can gather so many brothers who have had a life relationship, at least he is not an ordinary person, at least his personality is very similar to Su Yan''s appetite.


    Nine brothers naturally followed behind, without a word, very cold, and his face became without a trace of expression.


    There are laser lights, so the road can still be clearly seen. Entering the cave, everyone has been wandering inside the stone wall. Now the front has turned into a sand wall, which makes everyone''s complexion changed.


    "Next, the front will be more dangerous. Remember not to speak loudly and to step lightly."


    Everyone nodded their heads. This is different from the stone wall in front. If there is a big movement and a collapse, then everyone will have to be buried in it, absolutely dead.


    Stepping on the soft sand, a sound that seemed to exist or not rang, it was mechanical, and it kept tormenting everyone''s nerves.


    Mao Shiba found out the locator, but found that it could not be located at all. There was no signal in this place, even the compass would not work, there was strong magnetic interference.


    "Then I can only resign myself to fate, all the equipment is useless."


    "Let''s go, I''ll take care of anything."


    Yuwen Xiongba said softly now, but with a hint of arrogance.


    Mao Shiba glanced at him and said with disdain: "You, have you done anything along the way?"


    Su Yan said at the moment: "His first task is to protect me."


    Mao Shiba turned his head in disdain, but his voice continued to float.


    "Boss Su, I don''t understand. You are a rich ordinary person, how can you like to explore this place? You''ve seen all the demons and ghosts in this place. Are you not afraid?"


    "I''m afraid, but I want to have the beginning and the end. My curiosity has hurt many people. If you dare not go, it doesn''t matter."


    "I also have a problem. Since I have promised someone else''s business, I must finish it even if I die."


    Mao Shiba put the submachine gun on his shoulders, and walked towards the front, extremely stalwart.


    Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong dominated the divine sense to spread the word, so they naturally shielded them.


    "My lord, I didn''t expect to exercise this kid along the way."


    "Leave it alone, our goal is to destroy the black robe."


    "Ok."


    Everyone continued to walk forward. The cave was really deep, like an underground tunnel, and it felt boundless. The sandy ground became softer and felt like moisture.


    Mao Shiba squeezed the sand and said, "I''m afraid we will soon enter the forest land."


    "Aren''t we going all the way west, how can there be a forest?"


    "It must be a circle. In fact, we are going east, and there is a large forest to the east."


    Everyone nodded, and there was no sense of direction in this cave, and it was impossible to tell whether they were going around in circles.


    After walking for about two hours, the sandy soil was already very moist, and some plant rhizomes could still be seen from time to time. This also thoroughly verified Mao Shiba''s words, everyone was heading east.


    "Although the Qingqiu Ancient Land is a barren land, there are still shrubs, not a desert, so the Qingqiu Ancient Land should be in a forest."


    "That''s good, let''s continue on our way."


    Everyone continued to move forward, but without taking a few steps, Mao Shiba actually stopped.


    Er Lengzi couldn''t help asking: "Boss, why did you stop?"


    "It''s the end."


    "is it?"


    Everyone looked to the front, there was still no light, but the entrance of the cave was sealed, and the front was full of sand.


    "This, this is a dead end."


    Tee frowned, which meant that he had chosen the wrong cave and couldn''t help but worry.


    He was afraid that Mao Shiba and Su Yan would skin him, which caused everyone to walk for more than ten hours.


    "This, this is impossible, how can there be no way."


    Tee hurriedly poke the sand with a gun, but it was still useless after a long time.


    Everyone was staring at the tee with anger in their eyes.


    The three links continued: "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    He took the submachine gun directly and shot it at the sand, and a shuttle bullet poured out directly.


    The sound was loud, the bullets were very powerful, and the sand was opened by him.


    The three links hurried to dig the soil, and everyone followed to help. The nearly one meter thick soil was thrown away by them, and suddenly an underground palace-like scene appeared in front.


    But there were many things hanging on the palace, and everyone looked at it and their expressions changed drastically.


    "That is, is that manpower?!"


    Tee pointed at the palace and said with a trembling, naturally, his heart felt like turning over the river.


    They have seen a lot of dead people, and Zongzi often encountered them, but they have never seen so many people, full of manpower in the palace.


    "How many manpower is needed for this!"


    "At least tens of thousands."


    Yuwen Xiongba received Su Yan''s signal at this moment, and he walked forward and took a look, still shocked.


    "Follow him, go down and have a look!"


    Without a word, Mao Shiba jumped in. The others hesitated for a moment, and then jumped in.

 Chapter 825： Tree spirit

    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at Su Yan, waiting for his signal, Su Yan nodded, and Yuwen Xiongba jumped down.


    Then Su Yan also jumped down, and finally it was Brother Nine.


    Everyone entered the palace, all bullets were loaded, ready to respond at any time.


    "Take out all the laser lights and plug them around. Let me see what palace this is."


    Su Yan looked at the countless arms on the palace with chills in his eyes. No need to guess, it was definitely a masterpiece of black robe.


    With so many dead people''s arms, although it is impossible to directly judge that so many people have died, it at least proves that the black robe is extremely cruel.


    Everyone put the laser lights in every corner, and the whole palace lit up as if it were lit up, and the whole scene was completely presented in front of everyone.


    The walls of the palace are magnificent and magnificent, painted with real gold, and the arms are hung around them, just like bacon hanging in rural houses, and this is much more.


    The palace is relatively wide, covering at least more than 10,000 square meters. It is very empty. Apart from the main altar, there is nothing around it.


    The reason why I think it is a palace is because the stone steps and pillars are very similar to the palace buildings. Underground regulars like Mao Shiba are very familiar with such things.


    "This palace is too big."


    "Could this be the palace of Qingqiu Kingdom?"


    "Not sure, but very likely."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were investigating everywhere. They had no interest in this palace, nor did they have any interest in Qingqiu Country. Everything came from the northeast black robe.


    The reason for the ups and downs all the way, in order to find the ancient place of Qingqiu, was actually to find the black robe''s lair, kill him, and restore peace to all places. This is Su Yan''s purpose.


    At the same time, Su Yan also has a slight interest in Shiki. After all, a human being manipulates many absent minds that are not weak in realm. This surprised him a little, at least this black robe is not simple.


    Er Lengzi and the others scratched the gold on the wall, and they were all very happy.


    "Boss, the gold on this wall is thick, scraping off a layer is like half the weight of a gold bar."


    "Don''t shave, are they all idiots."


    Everyone looked at Mao Shiba and didn''t understand what he meant. Don''t even call Jin Jin that they are stupid.


    "We are the captain who touches gold. Touching gold is not touching gold, but touching the most valuable thing."


    "We are looking for antiquities. How much gold does a good thing cost, how much can you carry back?"


    It suddenly dawned on everyone that they stopped their hands, but left a little as a memento.


    "Look for me to see if there are any antiquities. Look carefully."


    Don''t worry, boss, our eyes are clever looking for antiquities. "


    So Er Lengzi and others began to look around, very carefully, did not miss a single trace, no big things were found, it would be good if they found something like a luminous gemstone.


    But after searching for a long time, they found nothing and were disappointed.


    Su Yan looked at Mao Shiba now: "Hurry up and find an exit, don''t forget the task."


    "Okay, let''s find it now."


    A group of people began to look around for the exit, this time the most critical existence.


    However, after searching for a long time, I still didn''t find any passages or hidden weapon stone gates. This is an underground palace.


    And Su Yan stared at these arms in thought at the moment. The ground was a very stiff stone wall, and the surroundings were the same, so would the exit be on it?


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, Yuwen Xiongba immediately understood, leapt directly, and pulled one arm down.


    At the same time, there seems to be something like a vine on the arm, it should be the vine that makes the arm hang so.


    "Why does this vine look so special."


    The vines are not the kind with strong green skin, but rather like very fragile roots, but they are not fragile and large.


    At this time Brother Nine spoke: "That is the root of the tree."


    Everyone is slightly discolored, the roots of the tree, is it possible that all of these arms are hung by the roots of the tree, this is too hard to imagine.


    Su Yan also nodded and said, "Brother Nine is right. This is a tree root, or a very immature tree root."


    "Then how did this tree root penetrate the palace?"


    "Perhaps by the corrosion. For some trees, it is easy to corrode the stone wall."


    "This tree root doesn''t want to tie the arm, it''s more like inserting the arm, it seems to be."


    Tee looked at everyone, with a trace of fear in his eyes, because he guessed a very unbelievable possibility.


    "Impossible, how is it possible."


    Mao Shiba directly refuted it without any consideration.


    However, Su Yan said: "I think the three links are justified. These arms may be the nutrition of the roots, and the roots are absorbing the nutrition of these arms.


    "Thousands of arms, aren''t these tree roots very strong."


    "Not very strong, but very strong."


    Brother Nine''s sharp blade has spun, so fast that it can make him take it so seriously, everyone naturally realizes the seriousness of the problem.


    Su Yan also slightly guessed the truth of the matter and frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Could it be that these roots are all the same tree?!"


    Mao Shiba''s face was full of solemn expressions. If that was the case, it would be terrifying.


    "Yes, it''s the root of a tree. I have seen such a description in ancient books."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In other words, in ancient superstitions, keeping tree spirits in captivity and feeding them with human bodies can protect themselves."


    "Tree spirit?!"


    Everyone''s pupils are wide, and there is such a name, it is hard to say that a tree can live and move.


    "It is very likely that this is the tree spirit that was raised in the ancient country of Qingqiu. If you can stay in this palace, I am afraid there is an ulterior secret."


    "Is it impossible, it can still be like a human?"


    "This tree spirit may be hundreds of thousands of years old, and it has absorbed an unknown amount of human body essence. It is strange to be able to move. I am afraid that it will directly attack us. That is the danger."


    Su Yan''s words made Mao Shiba and others even more frightened, and some people had already shown timidity.


    "Then let''s get out of here, it''s so dangerous, if it really does, we will definitely not be able to beat it."


    The others also nodded, and confronted the tree spirit with so many roots the size of a fist. It was like an egg hitting a rock.


    But Su Yan stopped them and said, "It''s no good to just leave. I feel that this may be Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    "No way, we can''t win."


    "There is Brother Nine, what are you afraid of?"


    Mao Shiba glanced at Brother Jiu, and saw that Brother Jiu didn''t show any expression at all, naturally he couldn''t say anything, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Boss Su, we are here to help you find Qingqiu Ancient Land, but we are not here to die."


    But as soon as Mao Shiba''s words fell out, the entire palace trembled, which surprised everyone.

 Chapter 826： The Death of Bajie

    The tremor grew stronger and stronger, so that their feet were all unstable, and the entire palace was about to collapse.


    Everyone gathered together, all looking at the palace with tremors in their hearts, and the countless arms began to break away with the shaking, everywhere.


    The arm was completely sucked dry, like an empty bark without a trunk, there was no weight at all, even the bones were missing.


    "Go back!"


    Mao Shiba had made a decision at this moment. It was so dangerous that he could not cope with it. Withdrawal was the safest decision. He was responsible for his brother''s life.


    Su Yan did not speak much, and retreated with everyone to the entrance of the magic cave. At this time, the entire palace had completely collapsed, as if the ground had fallen.


    But there was still not a trace of light on it, it was all densely packed with tentacles-like roots, like countless sharp blades, making the scalp explode.


    "Boss Su, this place can''t be held, you must retreat immediately!"


    Mao Shiba suddenly became hardened. After all, this situation could not continue to stay here. He liked money but paid more attention to life.


    Su Yan looked at the whole scene coldly, his face suddenly changed, revealing a stern solemn expression.


    "I have arrived here, just leave like this, is it possible?"


    "We can''t just die like this!"


    "I didn''t let you die, you can go now, and I will still give you the money."


    Su Yan''s words changed the expressions of Mao Shiba and the others. They didn''t expect Su Yan to say this at all. For a while, they were a little unable to answer.


    Su Yan motioned to Yuwen Xiongba, Yuwen Xiongba immediately took out a one-billion check and handed it to Mao Shiba.


    "One billion, as for a hundred times, that can''t be achieved."


    Mao Shiba''s hands trembled slightly, a hundred times he naturally didn''t think about it, even for this billion, he didn''t expect Su Yan to give him, after all, they hadn''t really brought Su Yan to Qingqiu Ancient Land.


    "Boss Su."


    "Needless to say, let''s go, the next thing has nothing to do with you."


    "but."


    "But what, is it possible that you don''t think you have enough money."


    "No, we failed to bring you to Qingqiu Ancient Land."


    Mao Shiba was upset, he was a very emotional person, and also a very loyal person.


    "It''s okay. Above this tree spirit must be Qingqiu Ancient Land. Only black robe can cultivate such a big tree spirit."


    "Black robe?!"


    Not only did Mao Shiba and others change their color, but even Brother Jiu, who had been silent, looked over, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Is it Northeast Black Robe?!"


    "Yes, it''s fake when we entered Qingqiu Ancient Land, but it''s real to find him."


    "He is a legend in the Northeast, second only to King Chuang!"


    Mao Shiba completely changed color. He had heard the legend of Northeast Black Robe since he was a child. It was even more terrifying than Jackal, Tiger and Leopard.


    "The legend of the Northeast, I think he is similar to the Northeast curse. It is everywhere to harm the world and harm living beings. Such demons cannot stay."


    Mao Shiba also fully understood what Su Yan meant, and finally knew the truth of the matter, and he was worried about gains and losses for a while.


    Brother Nine came over at this moment and looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you really here for the black robe?"


    "How is it, not so?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain too much. It was a waste of time to tell them what was the point.


    "Hurry up, this tree spirit has been woken up, and if you want to go later, you may not be able to go."


    Brother Nine took a deep look at Su Yan, and then left without looking back.


    Mao Shiba hesitated for a while, and he also greeted everyone to leave. Naturally, they would not think that Su Yan was just the boss of Su, this must be a great god.


    However, the path of Mao Shiba and others was directly blocked by tree roots, and countless roots seemed to be directly inserted into the passage, which completely blocked the path of retreat.


    Jiu Ge''s face became cold, and the sharp blade flew out, heading towards the blood roots, instantly turning all the blood roots into residue.


    But at this moment, countless blood roots were inserted above the cave, like a sharp blade, without any doubt about the lethality of these blood roots.


    Everyone is using their spiritual power to resist, but these roots are like half-fist-sized blood roots, which they can''t resist at all.


    At this moment, the Ba Jie, who was at the back of the body, was directly pierced by a blood root, and blood was leaking out of his mouth.


    Qijue noticed something strange, and hurriedly looked back, his liver and gallbladder were splitting.


    "Bajie!"


    Qi Jue roared sternly, and everyone else looked over.


    However, the Ba Jie had been taken away by the blood roots at this time, and he had penetrated into the sand above the cave, completely silent.


    Mao Shiba was full of ferocious eyes, and he had never seen him so angry. This kind of anger was absolutely scary, and it was a manifestation of anger.


    "My day, your grandma!"


    Mao Shiba was completely out of control and didn''t intend to leave. He picked up the submachine gun and shot it out with a shuttle at the blood root.


    Others also took out guys one after another, looking desperate, everyone forgot to be afraid at this moment, only revenge in their hearts!


    "Lao Tzu wants to avenge the Eight Precepts, and he will destroy you tree spirit!"


    Mao Shiba had a submachine gun in both hands and shot left and right. He was so handsome. No matter what recoil, he had only anger in his eyes.


    Su Yan also didn''t expect the blood root to come. Although these people have no abilities, they are at least his guide. At least they brought themselves here. It is necessary to protect them.


    Brother Nine was only in the late stage of the master, so he relied entirely on the awe-inspiring power of that blade, otherwise he was not as powerful as Yu Wen Xiong.


    At this moment, countless blood roots still attacked Mao Shiba and others, not afraid of their submachine guns.


    Even if the blood root is broken, it can still grow back. This is the horror of the tree spirit.


    Absorbing too many human bodies, this tree spirit almost has consciousness, and the strength is definitely not weaker than the realm of the master, I am afraid it is even stronger.


    At this moment, there was a flame beating in Su Yan''s hand, directly rushing into the collapsed palace, turning the dense tree roots into a sea of ??fire.


    Su Yan looked at Mao Shiba and others, and shouted directly: "Hurry up, Tree Spirit let me deal with it!"


    However, Mao Shiba didn''t pay any attention at all, lost his brother, and watched being killed. This feeling was painstaking and hard for him to accept.


    "I will kill it myself!"


    "roll!"


    Su Yan roared and slapped them with a palm. Mao Shiba and others floated directly outside the cave like a kite. Even Brother Nine couldn''t stop half of them.


    At this time, everyone fully understood the horror of Su Yan, which was already unimaginable for them.


    Mao Shiba''s face was full of tears, and he was extremely sad at this moment. What about a billion? Brother is dead, he would rather not have that billion.


    But now there was no way, and a group of people were pushed out by Su Yan and retreated outside the cave.

 Chapter 827： Spirit Slash

    Outside the cave, Mao Shiba and the others looked unkempt and very embarrassed, but they didn''t have any scruples at all, they all looked at the cave entrance in a daze.


    At this moment, Brother Nine didn''t care about Mao Shishiba and the others, and left the cave without making a sound.


    He originally came to investigate the matter, but because of Su Yan and others, he could only give up on the matter. Since there is nothing more, he should naturally leave.


    Compared to Su Yan, he believed very much, after all, Su Yan was much stronger than his current strength.


    For a long time, Mao Shiba and others have withdrawn from the cave and left this place.


    "Where is Brother Nine?"


    "Yes, Brother Nine is gone?"


    At this time, everyone discovered that Brother Nine had left, leaving quietly as before, appearing quietly when they had something to do.


    But this was the last time. After eighteen decades, Mao couldn''t see Brother Jiu.


    For this reason, he traversed mountains, climbed mountains and waded through the water, and even traveled all over the country, but he didn''t even see Brother Jiu at all, but later he saw Su Yan, and that was nothing.


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan was still at the collapsed palace, only him and Yu Wen Xiongba, the whole place became extremely silent now.


    However, a brief silence does not indicate safety, it is a precursor to danger.


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, and said lightly: "Enter the ghost gourd to hide, this tree spirit must at least have the strength of the mid-master stage."


    Yuwen Xiongba also nodded, not being tough, he was very self-aware in the middle of the master.


    After Yuwen Xiongba entered the ghost gourd, Su Yan completely let go of his hands and feet, and completely restored his previous posture.


    A tree spirit is a tree that absorbs human bodies. Although it was originally the same, it has now become the tentacles of demons. As long as you see people, you will want to absorb their essence.


    Su Yan naturally couldn''t let such things stay here, he had to get rid of them, leaving nothing behind.


    Su Yan stood on the rock wall so quietly, watching the slowly dissipating firelight coldly, waiting for the tree spirit''s attack.


    The tree spirit was also extremely angry. Su Yan''s golden flame burned a lot of tree roots. Naturally, it would not let Su Yan go. It would kill him so as to absorb his essence body.


    Countless blood roots directly and silently attacked Su Yan, attacking his vitals one after another.


    However, these blood roots were attacking Su Yan''s head, heart, and dantian, but they couldn''t move Su Yan at all, as if Su Yan''s body was much harder than its blood roots.


    After poking a few times, the blood roots were broken a lot, which made the tree spirit more violent, and directly stretched out its natal tentacle.


    This is the tap root, and the others are just fibrous roots, so naturally there is no need to explain how powerful the tap root is.


    Even Su Yan had a trace of solemnity in his eyes at the moment, and he was not as indifferent as before.


    The taproot struck, and the speed was naturally in the blink of an eye, also aimed at Su Yan''s vitals.


    But Su Yan already had a golden flame in his hand, waiting for the tree spirit''s main root to come.


    The taproot directly touched Su Yan''s arm, causing a terrible vibration, and the entire desert cave was shaking.


    The Mao Shiba and others, who had just recovered their peace, saw the general scene of the ground sinking, and the entire desert cave was completely submerged underground.


    They drove away hurriedly, afraid to stay a bit.


    "Boss Su will definitely avenge Bajie!"


    Santong wiped a tear. Although he was an old man, he was still very temperamental.


    "Boss Su, Boss Su, he''s an existence pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. The evil ghosts and female corpses can be easily solved before, why doesn''t he do it!"


    Er Lengzi was extremely angry at the moment, and naturally had a deep hatred for Su Yan.


    "There is a reason for him not to act. After all, he paid for us."


    Qi Jue said lightly at this moment, with faint fluctuations in his eyes, all sad.


    Mao Shiba was extremely calm at this moment, without saying a word, and drove out of this place quickly.


    Su Yan''s arm full of dragon scales now possessed incomparable strength, and a sound of dragon roar shook underground.


    He directly held the tree spirit''s main root, and couldn''t allow it to resist at all. With a strong force, he directly dragged it underground.


    The tree spirit was actually unable to resist Su Yan''s power, and was dragged down a little bit, slowly sinking into the ground.


    The trunk sank into the ground, followed by the branches. It was hard to imagine that the tree spirit was so huge that it could compete with the giant tree of the spirit gathering formation.


    What made Su Yan even more angry was that this tree branch was actually covered with countless human bodies, which were already air-dried, shaking constantly, making strange noises, just like the knocking sound of a clapper.


    There were two firelights in Su Yan''s eyes. The golden spiritual power directly gushed out of his body and burned towards the branches. The entire branches were covered by the firelight, completely turning into ashes.


    The huge tree spirit has now become a bare body like a bean sprout, but it is still extremely powerful, with the mighty power of a master.


    At this moment, it was extremely angry, and directly transformed into a tree spirit, the real body.


    "You burned my hair. I want you to pay for it!"


    The transformed tree spirit was like a tree man, directly rushing towards Su Yan, with strong power and an evil wave.


    But Su Yan''s expression was still extremely cold, and he didn''t reply at all. He directly displayed the shattering style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form, and slew towards the tree spirit.


    A powerful tearing force enveloped the entire tree spirit. Even if it was stronger than the powerhouse in the middle of the ordinary master, it could not resist such a powerful blow from Su Yan, and could not resist half a point at all.


    "Ah, no, such a powerful tearing force, I am about to be torn, no!"


    The tree spirit was begging for mercy, and it was as afraid of death.


    But how could Su Yan let it go? This is the source of evil. Killing this tree spirit will make this pure land peaceful.


    "I am the tree spirit of Lord Black Robe. You kill me and you are offending him!"


    The tree spirit completely released a big move, which is considered a threat to Su Yan, and no one in the northeast knows the black robe.


    Even ordinary people will regard him as a legend, as a demon who deceives children, and is more effective than Grandma Wolf.


    Su Yan smiled coldly and said directly: "Black Robe, I am here to kill him!"


    The tree spirit trembled completely, and never expected Su Yan to say such a thing. It didn''t know the truth or not, but it knew that it would never survive.


    "Die!"


    Su Yan''s spiritual power blessing completely shattered the tree spirit into fragments, but it was only in the middle of the master, and he should not care at all.


    After killing the tree spirit, the huge tree trunk was completely silent and buried quietly in the soil.


    Su Yan moved his spiritual consciousness and put the trunk into the ghost gourd. This trunk is still useful to him, and he can reward the giant tree when he goes back.

 Chapter 828： Tree spirit descends

    Everything returned to calm, Su Yan also released Yuwen Xiongba, and the two were discussing how to leave the ground.


    "My lord, was the tree spirit beheaded?"


    "Well, it''s just a tree spirit in the middle of the mere master, it''s not worth talking about."


    Su Yan''s face was very calm, it didn''t look like there was a big battle just now. After all, he is now in the realm of Grand Master''s Consummation, and the realm of Grand Master is almost the same as that of ants in his eyes.


    "How can this go up?"


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at the sand above his head, the depth must not be shallow, even if he was a master, he couldn''t understand it.


    "It''s not easy yet."


    Su Yan directly pulled Yuwen Xiongba and rushed towards the ground together, which was simply unstoppable.


    At this time, the ground was already in chaos. The tree spirit was originally enshrined in the altar and worshipped by countless people. This is a constant rule every day.


    But now the tree spirit disappeared before their eyes, and completely penetrated into the ground, which caused everyone''s complexion to change drastically, and they collapsed to the ground in fright.


    Yes, this place is the ancient Qingqiu land, but the people here are not like the people outside. They are aboriginal people, so it can be said that they have lost contact with the outside world.


    They cannot speak, pray every day, and live a boring life every day. At a certain age, they will sacrifice to the tree spirit and nourish the tree spirit.


    And there are ghosts around them strictly watching them, and they are not allowed to have the slightest rebellion.


    But now that the tree spirit they had so much faith in disappeared, everyone thought it was because of their own impiety that they angered the tree spirit, and they were all frightened.


    Many people were making noises, and the whole scene was completely out of control.


    Even those ghosts are also embarrassed, they have never seen such a scene before, and they just froze there.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people, and they are only a few hundred ghosts. How can this riot be controlled? The scene is completely out of control.


    No one wailed and wept, but they didn''t dare to speak. Language is taboo here. Once they speak, they will go down to eighteen levels of hell.


    Seeing this scene for the first time, the ghost hurriedly left here. Naturally, this kind of major matter must be reported to the adult above, and the adult will handle everything.


    The rioting people fled everywhere. They were still afraid of being blamed. They were afraid that the tree spirit disappeared and blamed them. That would be severely punished, and it was an unacceptable existence.


    The ghost messengers hurriedly used the secret technique, forming a huge rope, encircling the people one after another, preventing them from fleeing.


    "Whoever dared to leave the circle a step, no matter what to kill!"


    Guichai''s words were extremely cold, like a sharp blade, and pierced into the hearts of the people, making them afraid to be disobedient.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba emerged from the place where the woods disappeared at the moment, looking around with dumbfounded faces, this scene was beyond their expectation.


    "My lord, what''s the situation?"


    "Could it be that we didn''t reach Qingqiu Ancient Land?"


    Su Yan replied, "No, this is Qingqiu Ancient Land. Have you seen the ghosts around you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba then looked around, and at a glance, he found the ghosts around him, and his eyes were cold.


    "Kill them?"


    "Don''t worry, let''s see the situation."


    As for the emergence of Su Yan, these people and ghosts were even more frightened. They had never encountered such a situation.


    A ghost turned his eyes and hurriedly roared: "The tree spirit appears, this is coming as a human body!"


    The people''s complexion changed and they knelt down one after another, and kept bowing to Su Yan.


    However, some people looked at Yuwen Xiongba, wondering why the tree spirit turned into two human bodies.


    Gui Cha hurriedly explained: "This is Shu Ling''s assistant, Shu Ling boy."


    There was no doubt that everyone bowed down, prayed, prayed, and was very pious. In their eyes, the tree spirit was the sky and the earth, and it was like a black robe.


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more dazed, looking at the scene with surprise.


    "My lord, what''s going on, why do they worship us?"


    "Didn''t you hear the ghost talk? They treat us as tree spirits."


    "Tree spirit?"


    "Then pretend to be, and talk about it first."


    "it is good."


    After these people prayed and bowed their prayers, the whole shrine was completely emptied.


    But the ghost chase hadn''t finished, there were nearly a hundred left, and they all looked at Su Yan.


    What they said just now was entirely to fool the people and prevent riots. They didn''t really regard Su Yan as a tree spirit.


    At this moment, a ghost looked at Su Yan coldly and asked, "Who are you guys?!"


    Su Yan rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but sternly said: "Bold, don''t you know how to bow down when you see the tree spirit!"


    "Tree spirit, you really think of yourself as a tree spirit, we have seen a tree spirit!"


    "I am the tree spirit appointed by Master Black Robe, how can my ability be what you can imagine, can''t it be transformed into this way!"


    The ghosts looked at each other, all showing a trace of fear, and the tree spirits were much higher than their identities.


    "Why, are you still questioning my identity!"


    Su Yan roared again, and a transforming tree spirit power rushed directly to the ghosts, who were scared to kneel down immediately.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Tree Spirit, I''m waiting for being dull, and disturbing your Great Lord, please bypass us."


    "It''s so easy to bypass you!"


    The spiritual power directly killed the five ghosts, but this group was terrified, all squatting and shivering on the ground, and did not dare to speak any more.


    "Dare to question me!"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    Su Yan has "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", which can transform his spiritual power into various forms, and the spiritual power of the tree spirit is naturally extremely easy.


    And this also made these ghosts completely believe in Su Yan''s identity, and they didn''t dare to question any more, and each of them had been frightened.


    Su Yan was funny, and Yuwen Xiongba also smiled.


    "Fine, I have something to discuss with your lord, you take me there."


    "Yes, Lord Shuling."


    The ghost chase still thinks so much now, how could the tree spirit want them to lead the way, now it is a blessing not to sin against him, and a blessing to save his life.


    Under the leadership of several ghosts, Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong left the altar arrogantly and headed for the black robe.


    What Su Yan did was very simple. It was to find the black robe as quickly as possible, and then behead him. This matter would come to an end.


    But he thought things too lightly. This Qingqiu Ancient Land was definitely not an ordinary place, and the people here were also extraordinary people, and even these ghosts were not ordinary ghosts.


    It can be said that Qingqiu Ancient Land is like a small world of its own, with its unique rules here, and Su Yan still does not know all this.

 Chapter 829： Reveal identity

    Several ghosts walked ahead, a little hesitant.


    After a few steps, the ghost servants turned their heads and said, "Master Tree Spirit, we cannot meet Master Black Robe in a low position."


    "It''s okay, you can just follow me to the place."


    Su Yan''s appearance is very similar, very majestic, with a heavy look on his face.


    "That''s great."


    Ghost chase is just a more noble existence than those common people. There are ghost chase messengers, the general manager, and the four heavenly kings, and the honor is actually not high.


    They are also leading the way tremblingly, thinking that Lord Tree Spirit wants them to lead the way, and all the blame will be on Master Tree Spirit.


    The place where Su Yan is now is not like the place where Mao Shiba arrived before. It is lush and green with many tall trees. This is a jungle-like place.


    This shows that the Qingqiu ancient land is not small, maybe very large, otherwise it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.


    The people just now are also different from ordinary people. They wear weird clothes, just like primitive people. Even in any special situation, they only have facial expressions, and at most they make a wow.


    Could it be that this group of people can''t speak, this makes Su Yan a little strange, is it really a group of isolated people.


    But Su Yan didn''t think much about it. Every place has its own rules and its own life. When the time comes to solve the black robe, these people will be completely free.


    Along the way, walking in the jungle, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were very calm, while Ghost Chase became more and more restless. They always thought this was strange.


    After walking for about half an hour, a clearing appeared in front of him, surrounded by graves, and looked a little crippled.


    And there is a palace-like building in the center of the tomb. It''s not big, but it''s luxurious.


    "Lord Tree Spirit, this is the office of Mr. Ghost, you should let Mr. Ghost send you there."


    "Why, you still don''t want to send us there?!"


    Su Yan''s face was stern, he knew clearly that this kind of class strictness must be strict with his opponents, otherwise it would cause suspicion.


    Several ghosts immediately knelt down and kept bowing, obviously frightened.


    "No adults, we are scared. We are in a low position. If we step into the territory of the black robe, we are afraid that the black robe will kill us without saying a word."


    "No, don''t worry if you have me."


    "Master Tree Spirit, just let us go, Master Black Robe is always cruel."


    Su Yan glanced at the ghost palace, nodded and said: "Well, it''s not difficult for you."


    Several ghosts were full of joy, and kept bowing to Su Yan, and hurriedly led Su Yan into the palace.


    At this time the ghosts are working, and there are ghosts everywhere, it is responsible for managing these ghosts.


    At this time, the ghost was sitting on a luxurious chair, and a respectful ghost stood in front of him, reporting to it.


    "Master Ghost, today we were ordered to select hundreds of thousands of people to worship Lord Turing, but Lord Shuling had something wrong."


    The ghost''s eyes were cold, and he asked sharply: "What will happen to Lord Tree Spirit, lies!"


    The ghost immediately knelt down and said with a horrified face: "Sir, what I said is true. Originally, the hundreds of thousands of people were to sacrifice to Lord Tree Spirit, but now I am afraid it will be delayed.


    The ghost''s face became colder and colder, but he couldn''t help but calmly said: "Forgive you for not daring to lie, just follow me to investigate."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Several ghost servants knelt down at this time and said, "Master Ghost, don''t go to investigate, Lord Tree Spirit has already arrived."


    The ghost''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help but look at Su Yan, his eyes sharpened with coldness.


    "Where did Lord Shuling come, two outsiders broke into us!"


    Guicha''s complexion changed drastically, and he couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, wondering if he was deceived by Su Yan.


    "Hmph, dare to break into the ancient land of Qingqiu, you are so strong, you think I can''t smell it!"


    This Qingqiu ancient land is different from the outside world. The ordinary people in captivity have very strong corpse energy, but Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba do not. This is also the reason why the ghosts are so angry.


    Su Yan saw that he couldn''t hide his identity, so he stopped hiding, and directly revealed a sneer.


    "Yes, I am not a tree spirit lord, your tree spirit has been burned to a mass of ashes by me a long time ago."


    The ghost was furious, even the few ghosts and even the ghosts were furious, and there was a black corpse all over the body.


    "It''s ridiculous, just because you, a human being, want to kill Lord Tree Spirit, foolish dreams!"


    "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t help it."


    "You humans are all pigs, they are all the existences of our captivity, the lowest thing, you think I will believe that you have such a strong ability!"


    In the eyes of this group of ghosts, Su Yan is no different from the people in their captivity. Although he is dressed in fancy clothes, he still has no abilities.


    This is a kind of paralysis, a cognitive viewpoint for a long time, then he will subtly regard this viewpoint as the truth, thinking that all this kind of things are like this, after all, these ghosts and ghosts have left. Qingqiu ancient land.


    This is the same on the outside. Misunderstanding is the best example. People don''t care if they are right or wrong, regardless of whether it is the opinions or opinions of most people.


    But this was so ridiculous in the eyes of Su Yan and extremely ignorant. They can enslave ordinary people, but they can''t resist powerful cultivators at all. They can only be said to be sitting in a well and watching the sky.


    "Take me to see the black robe, or die!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely cold, with an unquestionable tone, and contained a violent force, scaring several people on the spot.


    "No, it''s impossible, how can you have such a powerful force, you are a pig, you are the lowest existence!"


    The ghost envoy rushed over, with a cloud of corpse energy in his hands, and attacked Su Yan.


    Not to mention Su Yan, even in the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba, this corpse is so weak, but it is the power of the master''s mid-stage.


    "My lord, you don''t need to do anything, let me kill it!"


    They don''t need ghosts at all, as long as they leave ghosts, they are not afraid to find black robes.


    Yuwen Xiongba leaped up, the long sword was unsheathed, and it was cut down with a single sword. The cold light appeared, and the black gas of the ghost envoy directly turned into gunpowder.


    Not only that, but the ghost''s body started to make weird sounds, and in the end it turned into two pieces floating in the air, breaking with one sword. This is the ability of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s long sword was re-sheathed, very cold, with the feeling of a chivalrous man.


    "Do you also want to try my big sword?"


    Several Guichai and Guichai were so frightened that they were all easily killed by a single sword. Where did they dare to resist.


    "No, my lord, please spare your life!"


    "You can spare your life, take us to see the black robe!"

 Chapter 830： Spiritual power disappeared!

    The ghosts looked at each other. Under such circumstances, they had no choice at all. If they didn''t listen to Su Yan, there would be a dead end.


    "We will take you, we will take you, don''t kill us." The ghost hurriedly begged for mercy, afraid that Su Yan would kill them.


    But several piercing sounds rang in its ears, and Gui Chai quickly looked to the sides. The other Gui Chai had already fallen down, flowing out of black liquid, and they were obviously dead.


    This time it can be completely frightened, if it is a human urine.


    "Big...sir, didn''t you say that we led the way and wouldn''t kill us?"


    Gui Tootou looked at Su Yan with a voice that was about to cry, the fear in his eyes was beyond words.


    Yuwen Xiongba withdrew the long sword, which was incomparably ordinary. Naturally, Su Yan asked him to do it. It was enough to leave a ghost.


    "Take us to see the black robe, one person is enough."


    The ghost almost understood Su Yan''s meaning. Naturally, he was left alone to lead the way, and the rest of the useless were killed.


    Its trembling body recovered a little now, but it was covered with ghost sweat, and it was obviously frightened just now.


    "Get up quickly and lead the way."


    The ghost tried hard to stand up, but felt that his legs were a little unwilling, very soft, and just got up and then paralyzed.


    Su Yan''s face was angry, his eyes burst into flames, and he sternly said: "If you don''t get up again, then you can blame me!"


    Guicai''s face changed drastically with fright, and his limp legs had recovered at this moment, and he stood up directly.


    "My lord, let''s go, I''ll take you there, don''t kill me."


    Under the leadership of Gui Cha Tootou, Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba walked on the road to the black robe residence. According to Gui Cha Tootou''s words, the distance is still far, at least one day.


    So Su Yan directly urged his spiritual power, carried the ghost head to head, and galloped past, startled a lonely bird, and kept howling and screaming.


    "My lord, the black-robed man''s residence is heavily guarded and protected by two diamonds. It is impossible to threaten him."


    "Oh, you know we can''t kill him?"


    "Someone has done something like this before, but they have all failed. That person is still a master, and he is not the same as being beheaded by Master Black Robe."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, but showed coldness.


    "His last wish, I will fulfill it for him, don''t talk nonsense, just lead the way."


    At night, the night in Qingqiu Ancient Land is different from the outside. There is no moonlight here, there is no moon at all here, only pitch black.


    But there is quiet or blue light around the jungle. This is the light produced by the burning of human oil lamps as raw materials. Of course, some special corpse energy is added to have such a color.


    At first, Su Yan thought that there were only a few hundred thousand people in this place, but he thought it too simple, and he could know from the words that this ghost said before.


    Those hundreds of thousands of people were just used to sacrifice to the tree spirit, so it would absorb the human body, how abhorrent!


    "Tell me, how many of you humans!"


    The ghost naturally didn''t dare to violate it, and quickly said: "According to incomplete statistics, there are five million people in our Qingqiu ancient land."


    "Then how many times do you sacrifice!"


    "Once in ten years."


    Once every ten years, with hundreds of thousands each time, these people are completely enslaved. They may have faced these ghosts since they were born, and they don''t know what resistance is, and they don''t dare to resist.


    They are not to blame, it can only be said that the black robe is too hateful and must be eradicated.


    "How long will it take to arrive!"


    Naturally, Su Yan would not have a good expression on this ghost, not because he led the way, he had already slapped it to death.


    "There are still hundreds of miles away."


    Su Yan stopped talking, accelerated his advancement with all his strength, and was able to solve the black robe as soon as possible, then the convenience of this place would disappear sooner, and those who were persecuted would be freed sooner.


    However, several law enforcement officers had already appeared in the ghost palace at this time. When they heard the news, they rushed here immediately.


    "Someone broke in!"


    A law enforcement officer looked at the ghost''s body with a cold face, his eyes were full of green light, very evil.


    The law-enforcer is the administrator here, more noble than ghosts and ghosts, they are the King Kong existence under the command of the black robe.


    "This matter must be reported to Master Fox."


    "Of course, if there is an outsider breaking in, they must be trying to do something wrong. If they are ordered to go down, they must be strictly investigated and found to be killed!"


    "Yes!"


    Other law enforcement officers are heading to various regions, naturally giving orders, and as the commander of the law enforcement officers, it is following the route of Su Yan, and it wants to report this matter to Master Fox.


    Master Fox is one of the Four King Kong in the black robe, possessing terrifying and powerful power, and there is another Sabi Zui who is also one of the four King Kong in the black robe.


    At this time, Su Yan was still running fast, very fast, almost teleporting, basically carrying Gui Cha Toutou and Yu Wen Xiongba.


    However, when they were only three hundred kilometers away from the black robe residence, they felt a weird force.


    This power was not issued by someone, but more like the rules of heaven and earth, it was the power of nature.


    At the same time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba both felt physical discomfort, as if this kind of power was draining their dantian, which was definitely not a problem to be ignored.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed abruptly, and he stopped. Naturally, he couldn''t worry about being overwhelmed, and hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist this force.


    However, everything he did was in vain, he couldn''t resist this power of heaven and earth at all, and couldn''t stop the speed at which it could absorb its own spiritual power.


    Yuwen Xiongba was already sweating all over at the moment, his dantian''s spiritual power was madly emptied, and now his realm was declining madly.


    Late master, middle master, early master...Warrior.


    Yuwen Xiongba was already completely like a cripple, without any spiritual power in his body, completely similar to an ordinary person.


    And Su Yan''s realm at the moment was also declining crazily, and he could not tolerate the slightest obstruction from him.


    The grandmaster is complete, the later grandmaster, the middle grandmaster...the middle martial artist.


    Only a small amount of spiritual power was preserved in Su Yan''s body, so a small amount of spiritual power was still due to sticking to the wall of the dantian.


    This terrifying force was so powerful, it directly collected the spiritual power of the two, without the slightest drag.


    Seeing the two of them sweating like rain, the ghost was sitting on the ground indifferently and couldn''t help thinking.


    "My lord, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My lord, are you okay?"


    The ghost kept backing away, retreating to a hundred meters to see that Su Yan still didn''t make a sound, and he ran straight, desperately, desperately.


    "Hahaha, I escaped!"


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t chased him at all, the ghost was full of ecstasy, a feeling of aftermath.

 Chapter 831： Martial law

    Su Yan didn''t have the time to deal with ghosts, his spiritual power was completely sucked away by that strange force, and nothing was left at all.


    Now he is also a bit tougher, relying on the little spiritual power of his dantian wall, he can barely be regarded as the realm of the middle stage of the martial arts.


    From the complete retreat of the master to the middle stage of the martial arts, this kind of gap can''t be accepted by ordinary people.


    Moreover, Su Yan came here to kill the black robe, but now let alone killing the black robe, it is to kill the ghost who flees, I am afraid that he will have to smash to death with his body.


    Yuwen Xiongba collapsed to the ground. The feeling of being drained all at once was naturally uncomfortable, as if he was exhausted. At this moment, he was weak, his lips were pale, and his face was extremely pale.


    "My lord, what is going on?"


    "I don''t know. This weird power is not like a formation or a black robe, it''s more like the spiritual power of heaven and earth."


    Su Yan was also weak at the moment, and it could be said that he was even more uncomfortable than Yuwen Xiongba. His realm dropped too much, as if he had sunk from the ground into the water of a thousand meters, and it was difficult to adapt.


    "Heaven and earth spiritual power, are our spiritual power all gone, have we become useless?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion suddenly changed, obviously he could not accept such a result, how could he get out after becoming a useless person? Wouldn''t it be that he was kept in captivity like those civilians?


    "No, it''s not that the spiritual power is gone. I feel that it has been temporarily confiscated. If I leave this ancient Qingqiu land, I may be able to recover."


    Su Yan suspected that this was a unique place with its own laws, and perhaps their spiritual power could not be deployed here.


    But Su Yan also had questions. Didn''t the ghost chauffeur say that someone had been here before and wanted to kill the black robe.


    In this way, that person must have no spiritual power to disappear, there must be some connection between these.


    "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. The ghost must have gone to inform us. Not only that, I think this entire Qingqiu Ancient Land will search us everywhere."


    "Then what to do?"


    "Hide for a while, let me think of a way."


    Su Yan helped Yuwen Xiongba to stand up. The two of them walked tremblingly toward the dense forest, like two old men, gradually disappearing.


    At this time, the ghost was still running wildly, and the feeling of the rest of his life was really cool.


    "The sky won''t kill me!"


    The ghost looked at the incomparably dark sky, bowed down religiously, and directly knocked three heads.


    Suddenly a green light throbbed in its eyes, which was a kind of anger, and it could be understood as hate.


    This way it was very scared and terrified. His life was kept in the ghost gate for so long.


    "The two foreign chopsticks, you will wait for me, and I will make you unhappy."


    Guichao walked directly towards the headquarters of the law enforcement officers, naturally he wanted to tell the law enforcement officers the matter so that they could arrest the two.


    But after a while, the ghost arrived at the law enforcement headquarters. However, the headquarters was very quiet at this time, and there were no law enforcement officials.


    He walked in and saw the only one on duty, he couldn''t help showing a respectful look.


    "Lord Enforcer, I have something to do."


    The law enforcement officer glanced at the ghostly head with dignity, and said dissatisfied: "You have something that you won''t tell the ghost, dare to run here, don''t want to live?!"


    The ghost almost showed fear, and said quickly: "My lord law enforcement, my lord has been killed by someone."


    The law enforcement officer''s face changed, and he said sharply: "What''s the matter?"


    "Today we selected some humans to sacrifice to Lord Tree Spirit, but Lord Tree Spirit suddenly disappeared, and two humans jumped out. They also called Lord Tree Spirit and forced us to take them to find Lord Black Robe."


    "How can you see Master Black Robe!"


    The whip in the hands of the law enforcement officer fell directly and hit the head of the ghost, grinning in pain.


    "We have no choice. We will be killed if we don''t lead the way, but we still took them to the ghost master."


    "Did they kill the ghosts directly?!"


    "Yes, they killed Lord Guishi, and later killed some of my ghosts, and took me to see Lord Black Robe by myself."


    "Damn, you were called by two pigs."


    "My lord, it seems that the two of you have suffered some kind of injury. I escaped. I came to report to you immediately. The most urgent thing is to catch them."


    "We already know about the tree spirits. Now the entire Qingqiu Ancient Land has been under martial law and is being strictly investigated. You can draw the appearance of those two people."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After the ghost took the lead to draw the images of Su Yan and Yufumi Xiongba, the law enforcers used secret techniques to directly pass the portraits of the two to each law enforcer.


    But for a moment, the entire Qingqiu ancient land was covered with portraits of the two, looking everywhere.


    "Martial law is now, martial law is now!"


    Many ghosts roared along the street. They have no feet, they are floating, like ghosts.


    This type of shikigami is also the lowest level of soul existence. Even ghosts are nothing but souls. Only law enforcement agents are entities. As for King Kong and the like, they are just entities.


    If you want to become a soul, you must reach the middle stage of the grandmaster. Without the middle stage of the master, you can''t become a soul god.


    Many ghosts wandered the streets in various areas, constantly beating the gongs. The houses on the streets are very dilapidated. It is not so much a house as a pigsty.


    These ghosts are usually arresting people who speak, such people are never allowed to stay, all have to beheaded directly.


    The people will also select some team captains and use them to manage and report them. As long as someone is talking, they can live a few more years.


    In the eyes of these people, this is how their lives are. If they live to twenty years old and leave a few offspring, they are considered mature and must be sacrificed to Lord Tree Spirit.


    Many people stick their heads out of the house, naturally looking at the person on the portrait, which is a good opportunity to increase their lifespan.


    Because the above mentioned directly, as long as useful clues are provided, sacrifices will be exempted, and there may be ghosts.


    This is definitely great news for these civilians. They are all gearing up, and it is bound to find Su Yan.


    "Don''t hide, once you hide, just divide the body by five horses or Ling Chi!"


    The ghosts drifted away everywhere, without any relaxation overnight, and the whole place was thoroughly interrogated.


    Even in those jungle places, there are also special law enforcement officers who lead the ghost chase to investigate, not letting go of a trace, which can be said to be a carpet search.


    And this is naturally not good news for Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba. They don''t care about one or two ghosts, but the law enforcement is a master and strong, and they can''t fight at all now.

 Chapter 832： Lord Fox

    Once upon a time, the dignified Su Baxian was afraid of the law enforcers in the realm of masters. In fact, he was not afraid. In other words, he could not win.


    Yes, that''s right, Su Yan''s current strength can''t win at all. It can''t rely on physical fitness. When the realm is lowered, his physical fitness will also be reduced, but it is slightly tougher than the average cultivator.


    "Search me every place carefully, don''t let go of every place, have you heard?"


    There was a stern voice from the law enforcement officer, and a group of ghosts quickly agreed, not daring to make the slightest negligence. This was the wanted person in the entire region, and they naturally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    And these law enforcement officers are only a few dozen miles away from Su Yan and the two of them. After such an investigation, it is like a dense fishing net. They cannot be a fish that slips through the net.


    "My lord, what do you do now, these law enforcement officers are masters."


    There was a trace of anger in Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes, and the strong master was about to treat it like this, almost spitting out old blood.


    "What else can I do, hide, hoping to find an exit."


    The two ran directly towards the denser jungle behind them, but this was a big encirclement. They were already like dumpling stuffing, and it was impossible to escape.


    This incident has been reported, and the law enforcement leader rushed to Master Fox''s residence.


    There was no word all the way, when the law enforcement commander arrived at the residence of Master Fox, the sky was already bright, and it didn''t care about anything, and went straight into the palace.


    A guard stopped him, and when he saw that it was the law enforcement leader, he looked kindly.


    "Isn''t this the commander? How come you have time to come here."


    "No time to explain, is Master Fox here?"


    "Master Fox hasn''t gotten up yet."


    "I have something to report. This is a big deal."


    The leader of the law enforcement directly pushed the guard away and broke in.


    The two guards wanted to stop, but when they saw the majestic face of the law enforcement officer, they didn''t know what to do, and they just stayed there.


    At this time, there was no Master Fox in the palace. Obviously, the law enforcement leader thought Master Fox was still sleeping.


    The law enforcement leader knocked on the door of the bedroom, but no one responded, which made it very anxious.


    "Master Fox, I have something to report, I hope you can pay attention to it."


    Although the leader of the law enforcement is one level lower than Lord Fox, in terms of strength, the leader of the law enforcement has been dissatisfied with Lord Fox.


    After not opening the door for a long time, the law enforcement commander showed a solemn expression on his face, obviously quite unhappy.


    At this time, it had another thought in its heart, a stinky lady, what is there to pull, relying on the charm of fox to confuse the adults.


    But it cannot be said clearly, otherwise it will be severely punished.


    "Then I would take the liberty."


    The leader of the law enforcement directly opened the door, and at a glance, the room was very tidy, but there was a smell of fox, and there was no figure of Master Fox on the bed.


    The law enforcement leader left the room and looked around. Hearing the sound of running water in the hall, he couldn''t help walking towards the bathroom.


    Master Fox''s bathroom is very large, like a weir pond, with mist and natural hot springs from the mountains.


    But at this moment, under the screen, there is a seductive figure in the spring water.


    Nothing in his body, with his back facing the leader of the law enforcement, that excellent figure almost took away the soul of the leader of the law enforcement.


    It''s no wonder that adults will be fascinated. It''s really superb. The law enforcement commander couldn''t help thinking in his heart, and his eyes were staring straight.


    On Master Fox''s skin that can be broken by a bomb, there are faint spring water drops, crystal clear, like a pearl.


    The round arms are like jade lotus roots, and the looming temptation of the arms makes the heartbeat of the law enforcement leader quicker.


    Master Fox scooped the spring water with a scoop and poured it on one of his black hair, causing the spring water to rush all over his body, like a mermaid, even more tempting.


    Master Fox rubbed his long hair, and suddenly dived into the spring water, and disappeared.


    The leader of the law enforcement hurriedly looked around, but there was still no Master Fox. At this moment, he felt the unknown, and a danger was approaching him.


    "Oh, how come Master Commander has time to peep?"


    Behind the law enforcement officer at the moment was Master Fox. She naturally put on her clothes, but under her beautiful face was a murderous look.


    "No, I didn''t peep, I just have something important to report."


    At this moment, the leader of the law enforcement thought he was defeated, and he was not the opponent of Master Fox at all. The opponent could quietly come behind him, and his strength was definitely stronger than himself.


    "Oh, there is news that I will go to my palace to wander around, and I went directly to the bathroom!"


    Master Fox yelled at this moment, the scarlet claws had already resisted the consciousness led by the law enforcer, as long as it swiped slightly, it would definitely die.


    "Do you know the difference between me and you?"


    "I know, you are Lord Fox, one of the four King Kong, I am just a small law enforcement leader."


    "Wrong, you are just a low-level shikigami, and I am a high-level shikigami, others can only call you by it, but to me it is her. This is the difference!"


    The law enforcement commander retorted in his heart, aren''t they all physical gods?


    "Don''t think about it, we women are very sensitive."


    Master Fox''s claws lightly scratched the cheek of the law enforcement leader, bringing out a little green bloodshot.


    "Let''s go ahead, tell me something."


    Master Fox finally showed a serious face, and stopped molesting the law enforcement leader.


    At the same time, it breathed a sigh of relief, restored its face, and bent over and said: "Two humans have slipped in, and they have killed ghost envoys and some ghosts.


    "Humans, a few came and let them escape last time. I have to catch them this time, otherwise you know how good they are."


    Even the leader of the law enforcement trembled when he heard this. Obviously, the punishment was very terrifying, and no one dared to try.


    "Notices have been posted everywhere, and a carpet search has been adopted."


    "I don''t care what method you use. If you catch it, it''s a big deal, and if you can''t catch it, it''s a big crime. You can do it yourself."


    "Master Fox, those two people are not easy to look at, they are by no means ordinary characters. I saw the ghost agent''s corpse and was easily cut off by someone. The power is comparable to the little master.


    "Is the little master very good?"


    "Not only that, according to the lively narrative, the one who killed the ghost is just another person''s follower."


    At the moment, Master Fox finally showed a wave of fluctuations in his eyes, and his followers were all young masters. It seemed that these two people were worthy of her attention.


    At the same time, any carpet search is fake. Will such a powerful existence be unable to deal with some ghosts and law enforcement officers.

 Chapter 833： Being chased

    "Well, it''s a thing, but it''s better to let an adult know about it, you know what I mean?"


    Master Fox glanced at the leader of the law enforcement, smiled slightly, Bai Mei Qingcheng, it turned out that the leader of the law enforcement was slightly lost.


    And when it woke up again, Master Fox had disappeared, and he had already left.


    At this moment, it has a cold sweat on its forehead, and it is obviously lingering, and now it knows the gap between itself and her.


    With such a slight loss of consciousness, Master Fox could kill him. He used to think that the match was in his current eyes. It was ridiculous.


    The law-enforcer led the dusty head and left Master Fox''s palace and drove back all the way. Naturally, he spared no effort to let his subordinates conduct a thorough search, and the deadline was three days.


    Level by level, big fish eat small fish, the most bitter thing is naturally the group of people in captivity, they are miserable.


    Those ghosts even asked them to search everywhere, and if they could not be found within two days, they would directly sacrifice them to the tree spirit.


    One by one is naturally desperate to search everywhere, but this is related to their own destiny.


    With these people''s searches, it is even worse for Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, who are becoming more and more insecure in the dense forest.


    "My lord, what can I do now?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely anxious, once he was caught, he would definitely not be able to escape, and he would die.


    "Since I have decided to come to this ancient place of Qingqiu, then I have prepared for the worst. What is so terrible about a man."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, what kind of danger he had never encountered, this couldn''t shake his heart at all.


    "My lord, they are coming to the forest."


    "move."


    The two hurried back to the back and ran for a while before there was no sound of investigating.


    "My lord, I''m so hungry."


    "By the way, isn''t there a super spiritual power in the ghost gourd?"


    Su Yan hurriedly took it out of the ghost gourd, but just opened the bottle cap, before taking a sip, it hit the bottom, and the entire super spiritual power liquid disappeared.


    Su Yan was so angry that he threw the bottle cap directly on the ground with a look of helplessness. They were really trapped now, and Hu Luo Pingyang was bullied by the dog.


    "My lord, there seems to be mushrooms there to satisfy your hunger."


    The two of them hurriedly walked over, picked a few mushrooms, didn''t care about anything, and threw them directly into their mouths.


    They have not eaten for a day and night, they are not in the previous state, and they can''t hold it at all.


    "Hey, I miss the life of Big Fish and Meat."


    "It would be nice to have a wow."


    The two were back to back, very miserable. They were arrested on all sides. There were ordinary people, Shijin, and even the existence of masters.


    Thinking of the realm of a master, Yuwen Xiongba is full of blue veins appearing on his face. This is simply an insult. This kind of stubbornness makes my heart very uncomfortable.


    "We can only look for an exit now, or we will die here."


    "The exit must be blocked by them, there must be heavy guards, it is impossible to go out."


    "Isn''t that over."


    Yuwen Xiongba was almost crying, he was still so young, and there was no daughter-in-law, wouldn''t Yuwen''s family be dead after he died.


    "How decent a man is crying, even if he is dead, he must be manly."


    Su Yan was so frightened that Yu Wen Xiongba quickly held back, but his face was still dead.


    "There are two figures there, go and take a look."


    The two ghost chases walked towards here with the ghost lamp, and they saw Su Yan at a glance.


    "It''s them two, now we are developed."


    The two ghosts looked excited, this was a great opportunity to be promoted to law enforcement.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were full of coldness, and the two ghosts wanted to arrest them, so they were almost dead.


    The two ghost chasers had already waved the sharp nails in their hands and forced them towards them. They also believed that Su Yan were injured, otherwise they would not dare to face them directly.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the sharp nails of the two of them at all, and directly clenched his fists, picked up a stone on the ground, jumped up and hit them at them.


    The stone falls on them, but it is directly useless to them, because they are the soul state of the first stage of Shijin.


    "Haha, the mere stones want to hurt us too, so look down on us too much."


    Su Yan was full of anger, and had to gather the last bit of spiritual power on his arm, clenched his fist, and smashed towards the two crazy.


    The fists fell on their heads, and the two ghosts were immediately injured badly. Finally, they screamed and died directly.


    "Made, killing the two most inferior ghosts is so laborious."


    Su Yan was also extremely angry, burning with anger in his heart, which was too irritating.


    At this time, the cry of the two ghosts naturally attracted the attention of a group of people, and everyone ran over.


    Nearly a dozen people directly surrounded Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba, with excitement on their faces, and they kept screaming.


    Their screams naturally want more people to come, and at the same time attract the attention of ghost messengers and even ghost messengers, so as to complete the task and save their lives.


    Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba looked at each other, and naturally they weren''t so scrupulous at this juncture.


    They barely call it humans, but they are no longer humans.


    They did it directly, and their fists fell on this group of people. It was naturally very easy to deal with this group of ordinary people.


    But after a while, more than a dozen people were thrown down, injured one after another, and couldn''t stand up anymore.


    At the same time, a ghost envoy also ran over, saw the two of them, and said angrily: "I didn''t expect it to be you, stop me."


    The ghost ambassador directly blocked Su Yaner Yuwen Xiongba''s path, and the whip in his hand swung towards them directly.


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little startled. He could easily dodge at this speed, but now he can''t, and he is firmly lashed.


    It was just such a whip that caused his skin to splinter and his bones were deeply visible, and his arm was abolished, and he couldn''t move it at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of cold sweat, this kind of pain was naturally hard and unbearable, and it was unbearable. At this moment, his brain was a little dizzy, as if he was about to faint.


    Su Yan, upon seeing this, threw directly at the ghost, and squeezed the whip tightly, even though his hand was dripping with blood, he did not dare to relax a little.


    The two were in a stalemate. You punched me, and they all looked like swollen noses and swollen noses, and Su Yan could not even take advantage of it.


    In the end, Su Yan relied on the toughness of the physical body to knock this ghost into a faint.


    After all, this ghost envoy was no more than the realm of the middle stage of the martial arts, and was incomparable to the previous ghost envoy.


    "Stop me!"


    At this time, a lot of people ran over, and there were three ghosts who took the lead, all of them were masters.


    Don''t say three, even the current Su Yan can''t handle it. It''s really hard.


    He could only hug Yuwen Xiongba and ran away frantically into the woods.

 Chapter 834： Life hanging by a thread

    Seeing Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba escaping, the three ghosts showed coldness on their faces and a little disdain.


    "We have discovered it, trying to escape is just a joke."


    The ghost envoy headed directly waved his hand, and shouted at the people and ghosts behind him: "Catch them for me, there will be a great reward for what you catch!"


    Everyone is extremely hot. This is a great opportunity. It seems that there is a beautiful woman standing in front of a womanizer. You just need to pounce on it. It also seems that there is a pile of gold mountains in front of a rich man.


    Everyone rushed to Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba like wolves, forming a fan shape, naturally trying to surround them.


    "What is it called by humans?"


    The leading ghost made a sneer, thinking about a common saying.


    "The eagle catches the chicken?"


    A ghost said tentatively.


    "Yes, it''s the eagle catching the chick, and it''s also called catching the turtle in the urn."


    "Hahaha."


    The three ghosts laughed wildly, unusually arrogant, and now they have that capital.


    "You intercept to the east, you intercept to the west."


    The two ghost envoys immediately took the lead and floated towards the woods.


    Su Yan ran Yuwen Xiongba directly behind his back. This speed can be improved a lot. Although his realm is abolished, he still has very strong physical fitness. The speed is not slower than these ghosts, and naturally much faster than ordinary people. .


    Su Yan ran wildly in the jungle. Naturally, he ran wildly. Once caught, there was absolutely no way to survive.


    At this moment, he ran to a gully, but below it was five or six meters deep and seven or eight meters wide. Now he can''t cross it.


    "Xiong Ba, wake up."


    Su Yan shook Yuwen Xiongba, but Yuwen Xiongba did not respond at all.


    He had to hug Yuwen Xiongba directly, and then the two of them rolled down along, so that he could protect Yuwen Xiongba from harm.


    When he reached the gully, Su Yan carried Yuwen Xiongba on his back and climbed towards it. On the other side of the gully, there were already those chasing soldiers, and the ghost wandering over.


    This made Su Yan''s expression cold, and he didn''t dare to delay the slightest. After climbing up, he continued to flee desperately.


    There was a flat ground in front of him, with green flames beating on all three sides, and it was obvious that the fan shape had already formed, and they were about to be wrapped in it.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba now are absolutely perilous, and there is very little chance of escape.


    Su Yan understands that there will be people who are in front of him. These shikigami have secret skills and can communicate, and they must have known that he is here.


    "It doesn''t matter, you have to run before the last minute."


    Su Yan carried Yuwen Xiongba on his back and ran again, without knowing what tiredness, pain and exhaustion were.


    He can still resist this physical function, and his willpower is naturally very human.


    In the end, Su Yan felt that his legs weren''t his own anyway, just running with perseverance.


    Those people have long been left behind, and only some ghosts continue to chase them.


    "The ghost will never go away!"


    Su Yan looked at these ghosts, all chasing him floating, without any fatigue at all, and they would still be caught in the end.


    Su Yan rushed to a hillside, but there were many green flames in front of him, and he knew he was completely surrounded.


    "Unexpectedly, my dignified Su Baxian ended up like this, misguided, misguided."


    Su Yan looked at the sky, his eyes were very calm, and there was no anger. All of this was the will of heaven and could not be violated. His spiritual power was harvested by the weird power of heaven and earth. This is because of heaven and earth.


    Su Yan put down Yuwen Xiongba and lay on the hillside. He didn''t want to escape. If he was caught, he would be caught.


    What he worries most now is Jin Shiya. Once he dies, not to mention whether Jin Shiya is sad or not, it is the martial arts circles, political and business leaders who have been oppressed by him on all sides, and will never let her go.


    Thinking of this, there was a trace of self-blame in Su Yan''s eyes. After all, he still couldn''t protect his beloved, the closest person.


    When Su Yan blamed himself, these ghosts had already surrounded them, densely packed, like a copper wall and iron wall, it was impossible for Su Yan to escape.


    The three ghost envoys stood up and looked at Su Yan with a sneer. The leader said directly: "Run, keep running, why don''t you run anymore."


    Su Yan didn''t even look at it. Although the spiritual power dissipated, the arrogance was still there. He was still the proud Su Baxian.


    "Can you please me?"


    "That won''t work, we have to **** you to Master Fox, and let her handle you."


    "This is a great achievement for you, after all, outsiders only do this once or twice."


    "That''s natural, and you don''t need to care about these."


    The ghost ambassador looked at the ghost chase, and the two ghost chases walked over immediately and tied them with a special material rope. It was impossible to break free.


    "I don''t understand at all, why you are so embarrassed now that you can kill the ghosts of the master realm with a single blow."


    Su Yan smiled faintly and didn''t want to explain anything, but he still glanced at the ghost agent and said, "The spiritual power is gone."


    He was actually expecting the ghost to tell the reason. Although the probability is very low, he is worthy of his statement.


    However, the ghost just laughed and made a ghastly sound without saying anything.


    "Take them back to the sky prison, guard me strictly, and **** them to Master Fox tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    Su Yan and Ubun Xiongba were taken away, and also announced the end of this hunt. Many people looked happy. Ordinary people could live for a few more years, ghosts could also be promoted, and ghosts could even enter the realm of law enforcement. Everyone is very happy.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were imprisoned in a sky prison. This so-called sky prison was nothing more than a simple pigsty, full of dead people and stinking.


    There are rats and poisonous insects everywhere here, as well as many invisible deadly germs. Of course, all this seems to be nothing to Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba also woke up from the pain at the moment, and he hummed a few times before he knew he was arrested.


    "My lord, we are completely out of play now."


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Do you regret it?"


    There was a hint of determination in Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes, and he replied, "I don''t regret it. Sitting on a well and watching the sky is always just a frog. Only by flying thousands of miles can you become a dragon."


    "But now it''s just a bug."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled, but he grinned because of the pain without a few laughs.


    A group of rats and poisonous insects smelled the smell of blood and looked at him one after another, which was delicious in their eyes.


    "Haha, my lord, I''m going to be one step ahead of you."


    "No, I am not dead, how could you possibly die."


    Su Yan directly shook the rats and poisonous insects away with a punch, alleviating the crisis of Yu Wen Xiong.

 Chapter 835： Different people

    After three shifts, late at night, even the ghost guards dozed off. The ghosts would be tired and needed to sleep.


    The whole sky cell was extremely silent, a dead silence, the prisoners detained everywhere were already desperate, they had never thought of being able to get out alive.


    When the heart is dead, the person is decayed, as if the lamp went out.


    "My lord, what I am most worried about right now is my family. If we can''t get out, don''t they want it."


    Su Yan waved his hand. He hadn''t thought about it, but what he could do after thinking about it, he couldn''t change it at all, he had only a heart-piercing acceptance.


    Su Yan punched the ground with his fist, making a banging sound, which disturbed the dozing ghosts.


    "What''s the trouble? Believe it or not, I will slap you to death with a whip!"


    Guicha looked over viciously, his face full of sordid expression.


    Su Yan ignored it at all, and continued to beat, which completely angered the ghost.


    "I think you are itchy!"


    "You dare not beat me, because there are regulations above you. If people die, you will definitely not be able to eat them."


    The ghosts stared at each other, their faces could not help being more cold, because Su Yan was telling the truth and the facts.


    "We''ll give you a few whips, as long as you don''t die."


    "I''m a dying person. I can''t bear a few whips. Have Ben give me a few whips. Have a good time?"


    Su Yan looked at the ghost, with a smile on his face.


    This time, the ghost was bluffed, and the whip in his hand did not fall, so he could only ignore Su Yan.


    In the fourth watch, Su Yan looked at Wangyu Wenxiong Ba. At this time, he was already in a semi-comatose state. The injury on his hand was too serious, leaving him with only half his life left.


    "Xiong Ba, do you want to live?"


    Su Yan actually pulled Yuwen Xiongba back with a single sentence, with a sober face.


    "My lord, what did you just say?"


    "Do I want to live?"


    "Of course I do, but that''s just an extravagant hope."


    "No, look there."


    Su Yan pointed to the corner of a wall, where there were many mouse holes, and the two couldn''t help but smile.


    Although they were tied up, they could touch the corner with their palms with their backs to the wall.


    This corner of the wall was originally pitted and not very strong, and a big hole was directly exposed by the two of Su Yan. Although they made a noise, the ghost thought it was Su Yan annoying and ignored it.


    Both Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba went out along the corner of the wall. There are many buildings outside, which are naturally the prison for prisoners.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, the two fled directly to the forest.


    At five watch days, a routine patrol was carried out. Some ghosts came to check, and when they saw the two running away, they slapped the guard directly with anger.


    "Man!"


    The ghosts were so scared that their faces changed drastically, and they looked confused, and didn''t know why.


    "Hurry up and chase me."


    Su Yan and the other two ran very slowly. After all, they were **** by five flowers, their feet couldn''t move, and the rope was also weird and couldn''t break free.


    "My lord, it won''t help us to run like this."


    "Running is hope, even if it is slim, we must persist."


    Su Yan''s gaze was very firm, which could not help but encourage Yuwen Xiongba to move his body slowly following Su Yan.


    "Check me around. They are **** with rope and can''t run far."


    The Guishi''s face was cold, and he didn''t expect people to run away, but the guards of the ghosts had been sharpened by it and directly beheaded.


    Green flames ignited throughout the sky prison, and countless people scattered in all directions, naturally in order to find Su Yan.


    It took Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba more than two hours, but they only moved a few kilometers. This point was only ten minutes away from the ghost.


    "There seems to be a **** ahead, let''s roll down."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba directly rolled down the slope, but the ghost chase had already spotted their figure and screamed and charged towards them.


    "They are under the slope, catch them for me!"


    Many people and even ghosts rushed towards the two desperately, the speed is definitely the limit, they all want to win the credit.


    The speed of Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba was too slow, they could only look desperately at the people who rushed.


    "We have worked hard, at least without regrets."


    Su Yan smiled at the dense green flames, and his heart was completely calm, should it be over.


    The ghost chase is only a few hundred meters away from them, and they can arrive in half a minute, and they still have half a minute to enjoy.


    "Xiong Ba, what do you think is the most important in life?"


    "Of course it''s life."


    "No, I think it''s a breath of breath, not spitting out unpleasant breath, it can also be said that it is aspiration, relief, and relief."


    Su Yan had a bad breath in his heart because he was harmed by an enemy in his previous life. In this life, he wanted to get rid of this bad breath.


    Ordinary people are more for that one''s breath, to live like a human, let the people around them see that they are not so incompetent, they can also do something.


    "My lord, you have so many reasons."


    "There is no smoke, otherwise it would be nice to light one."


    Gui Cha had already been hundreds of meters away from them, showing a wicked smile, it was obvious that Su Yan could not escape their pursuit.


    But at this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba felt that there were palms behind them grabbing them and pulling them directly into the jungle.


    ...


    "What about people, why are they missing!"


    The ghosts who rushed over became angry from embarrassment, and the cooked duck flew in front of their eyes, which made them furious.


    "They must be nearby, search me carefully!"


    "My lord, Zhujiazhuang is in front of me. Maybe the two fugitives ran there."


    "Then give me a door-to-door search, once found, destroy this village!"


    "Yes."


    Many ghosts and even ordinary people poured into Zhujiazhuang one after another.


    Zhujiazhuang is nothing more than a place name. Although the people here are kept in captivity, they still live in a region by region.


    They also have to cultivate the fields and grow vegetables, otherwise the only difference is that where the food comes from, they will sacrifice to the tree spirits when they are mature.


    The people in Zhujiazhuang were all disturbed. They looked at the searched people with horror, and didn''t dare to resist at all, and their homes were upset.


    However, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were hidden in the cellar by a middle-aged man at this time. These ghosts did not even know the existence of the cellar.


    It is also very strange to be able to see middle-aged men in this place, after all, they will be sacrificed to the tree spirit in their thirties.


    Su Yan looked at the unshaven middle-aged man in front of him. He was about forty years old, the standard image of a middle-aged uncle. Of course, Su Yan would not call him uncle.


    And the reason why Su Yan pays so much attention is not just the image of the middle-aged man, but also the reason that he saved them, which is different from other people.


    In other words, this person is a bit different.

 Chapter 836： Know the reason

    To be precise, this person is a bit different from those who have been enslaved, in terms of appearance, momentum and behavior.


    Of course, the reason that Su Yan found the difference was that he saved them. This is the most subjective point, and it is also the inevitable point that Su Yan found other differences.


    The other people who were enslaved in captivity were covered in leaves or animal skins, unable to speak, wow, like a rock man.


    But this middle-aged scumbag man is dressed in coarse cloth, with long hair, and his face is like a knife cut, with a sense of vicissitudes.


    Su Yan saw a kind of emotion that human beings should have in his eyes, not the kind of empty feeling.


    What shocked Su Yan most was that this person could speak, and he could speak actively, just like a normal person.


    At first, Su Yan thought that the people here could not speak, but he was a stranger, which was the biggest surprise between him and others.


    "Why are you saving us?"


    "Because you are an outsider."


    Middle-aged men are not very fluent in speaking, just like foreigners who speak Chinese, a little bit sloppy.


    Maybe he can''t speak often in this place, maybe he only learned it not long ago.


    "Did you talk or did someone teach you?"


    "As long as people over forty years old can speak, but young ones don''t. They were born here. They have not heard anything except ghosts."


    "So you were arrested?"


    "Yes, I was only five years old when I came in here."


    There were violent fluctuations in the eyes of the middle-aged man. Obviously, it was an unbearable time and there must be painful memories.


    Su Yan also fully understood why this person would save them, because they were of the same kind, because he knew that Su Yan was not here to harm them, but it was very likely to rescue them.


    "Someone is coming outside, you just stay here."


    The middle-aged man walked out, and there was a violent anger from the ghost chaser in the house.


    "Why is it so slow to open the door!"


    The middle-aged man could not speak, he could only point to an unfinished wooden coffin not far away.


    The ghost officer took out the portrait and asked sharply: "Have you seen this person?!"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and waved his hands.


    "Search me!"


    The ghost chase did not leave there, but let the two ghost chases next to him thoroughly search the yard.


    In the entire manor, this house is a bit decent and different from other houses, because the middle-aged man wants to make a wooden coffin, so he can live so long.


    Gui Chai searched the inside and out carefully, and found nothing, so he could not help but leave with disappointment.


    "If you see these two people, report to me immediately. If there is any hiding, Ling Chi will be executed!"


    The middle-aged man nodded hurriedly and walked out to meet the crowd.


    After the ghost went away, the middle-aged man closed the door and hurriedly prepared to run to the cellar.


    But he paused at the entrance of the cave, and suddenly ran to the wooden coffin and built it with great effort. For a while, sawdust flew all over the sky.


    Within a minute, the group of ghosts returned directly, without a word, kicking the door open.


    Seeing the middle-aged man making a wooden coffin, this group of people gave him a glance and left one after another.


    When the ghost servants left a long way, the middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and even his back, obviously frightened.


    He hurriedly repaired and closed the door, and then he returned to the cellar.


    "Is that gang of ghosts just now?"


    "Yes, they killed a carbine and they almost found it."


    "Great grace does not say thank you, and there will be a chance to repay you in the future."


    "I don''t ask for anything in return. I''m used to seeing the death of a loved one, living alone for the rest of my life."


    The middle-aged man was lying on the wall with tears in his eyes silently. The pain was naturally incomprehensible. It was the most cruel face that a loved one was unable to do before his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely get rid of this cancer."


    Su Yan''s words showed coldness, but his heart was helpless, without spiritual power, this was empty talk.


    "There was also someone who came in here before and wanted to kill the black robe, but unfortunately it fell short."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "He was also tracked down just like you were at that time, and I saved him later."


    "Didn''t he say that he fought against the black robe, how could he be like us?"


    "That was all later, before he was chased everywhere like a bereaved dog."


    There must be some secrets in Su Yan''s heart, and this secret is what he wants to know most, perhaps it can solve the current dilemma.


    "When he came, he also wondered why I could speak. After he got to know me thoroughly, he was relieved of me."


    When the middle-aged man recalled the previous events, he was naturally vividly remembered. It was a hope that was ignited and then shattered.


    "He said that some spiritual things disappeared when he came in here, so he was so embarrassed."


    Both Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba looked at each other, naturally with a fiery look in their eyes, which was exactly the same as them.


    "What happened later?"


    Su Yan tried to suppress his excitement and asked while looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Later, he cultivated with me for several days, and then one day he caught a ghost."


    "Why catching ghosts?"


    A trace of fear flashed in the middle-aged man��s eyes, and he slowly said, ��It��s not wrong that people are sometimes more terrifying.��


    "To deal with bad guys, you have to become more terrible than bad guys, but the only difference is that he will only be scarier to bad guys."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "He was similar to what you said at the time. I didn''t drive him away."


    "Why is he catching ghosts?"


    "In order to absorb the ghostly corpse energy, I saw a lot of black corpse energy pouring into his body."


    When the middle-aged man said this, there was still a trace of fear on his face, obviously a little scared.


    "Absorb corpse gas?"


    Su Yan frowned, isn''t this corpse qi similar to spiritual power, it''s all power, wouldn''t it be absorbed by the weird power of heaven and earth?


    Yuwen Xiongba was also unclear, with a dazed expression on his face.


    However, Su Yan was suddenly enlightened at this moment, completely knowing the reason, and smiled on his face for this.


    "That''s it."


    Su Yan''s eyes ignited the flames of vengeance, and there is no way to the sky, and it is true.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was still dazed, looking at Su Yan and asking, "My lord, what do you mean."


    "Only corpse energy can exist in this place, and other spiritual power will be taken away."


    Yuwen Xiongba thought, but still helplessly said, "We can''t use the corpse energy."


    Su Yan smiled even more, and said lightly: "It''s not us, you can''t use it, and I do it easily!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked on the spot, and at the same time, his whole body trembled slightly, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.

 Chapter 837： Collect corpses

    Su Yan''s words show that he can use the corpse energy, he can restore his realm, he can survive, and maybe he can kill the black robe!


    Yuwen Xiongba thinks a lot, all despair has become hope, all impossible will eventually become possible, this dramatic turn makes people dumbfounded.


    "My lord, Hong Fu Qitian, longevity and Tian Qi."


    "Don''t talk to me, stay here for me."


    Su Yan sat cross-legged at the moment, running the last bit of spiritual power in his body, urging the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", turning all the spiritual power into corpse energy.


    At this moment, his whole body was filled with black air, like a shikigami, and the blue veins around his neck were all black.


    The conversion process is not that easy. After all, he is now different from the past. He must be more careful in all aspects. The scarcity of spiritual power makes the conversion extremely difficult.


    Yuwen Xiongba was waiting beside him, very nervous. Whether Su Yan succeeded is related to his fate.


    The middle-aged man was also frightened when he saw Su Yan''s black air, and he retreated to the cellar and shivered.


    It was Yu Wen Xiongba who explained to him, he was relieved.


    At this moment, the spiritual power slowly transformed into a corpse qi, and Su Yan''s body completely turned black.


    Those eyes were extremely dark, filled with black air, and now he and the **** of death are undoubtedly.


    "I''m going out hunting."


    Su Yan stood up. At this moment, he changed his previous state, his face full of arrogance, he was the same Su Baxian once again.


    If Su Ba returns first, he will surely kill him. He is Su Baxian, and he is Su Blood Demon!


    Su Yan walked towards the exit of the cellar, and the middle-aged man wanted to stop him, but was dissuaded by Yu Wen Xiongba, "Don''t worry about the adults, come and worry about me. I''m afraid my arm might be infected."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s arm is now very swollen, and he is obviously infected by bacteria. Now he is naturally different from the past, and bacteria are also a fatal threat to him.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a while, and walked towards Yu Wen Xiongba, took some tobacco **** from his arms and put it on his wound.


    Su Yan left the cellar, walked directly out of the gate, and walked on the street, with dots of green flames in the distance. These were his goals.


    The night is about to disappear, and Su Yan must hurry up and catch a few more ghost messengers and ghost messengers, so that the realm will improve to deal with the law enforcement officers.


    A green flame came towards him, Su Yan greeted him, and when the two looked at each other, both were stunned.


    Su Yan didn''t expect to meet a ghost for the first time. It was really bad luck.


    "Intruder!"


    The ghost immediately yelled, but was bombarded by Su Yan with a punch and stared at Venus.


    Su Yan is still in the middle stage of the martial arts, and these ghosts are in such a realm, not the kind of master realm ghosts.


    After a fight, Su Yan easily subdued the ghost and drew his corpse qi, leaving his dantian black again.


    "Mad, this corpse qi wants to contaminate Lao Tzu''s dantian. When it goes out, it must be cleaned up.


    Su Yan was full of black air at this moment, and there was a feeling of drooling, but he forcibly held it back.


    This time I was lucky. I encountered two ghosts, one in each hand, and they squeezed to death, and then they sucked up their corpses.


    In this way, Su Yan became a more terrifying existence than these ghosts, letting them disappear one by one and decrease one by one.


    "Master Ghost, many ghosts have disappeared somehow."


    A ghost is obviously a little scared, this disappearance inexplicably, I am afraid it is too bad. "


    Before the ghost ambassador could speak, a ghost ambassador rushed over. In the early stage of cultivation as a master, he was naturally a strong one among the ghost ambassadors.


    "They were all killed, and the body was thrown in the cesspit of the village."


    "Could this Zhujiazhuang riot?!"


    "It doesn''t matter about Zhujiazhuang, it should be those two people."


    "what?!"


    The ghosts and even ghosts present changed their expressions and looked disbelief.


    "Aren''t both of them useless? How could it be possible."


    "Nothing is impossible. Now a ghost leads the team. Don''t act alone."


    "Yes."


    The separate actions of the teams started to search from everywhere.


    Su Yan was hiding in a residential house at the moment, with a sneer on his face, after absorbing so much corpse energy, did he think he was in the realm of a martial artist?


    "Well, someone is behind!"


    A ghost turned around immediately and saw that Su Yan changed color on the spot.


    "It''s an intruder!"


    Several ghost messengers and ghost messengers rushed towards Su Yan, all of them frequently used means, and naturally they wanted to subdue Su Yan.


    But Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands, braving a wave of corpse air, no fancy skills, only strength, one punch, the ghost has no resistance at all.


    Several ghosts were resolved on the spot, and Su Yan absorbed their corpse qi, making them extremely comfortable.


    But the ghost was scared, his face was full of fear.


    It originally thought it was abominable and cruel, but now it realized that this human being was even more terrifying, and even the dead ghosts were not let go.


    "Do not kill me!"


    "Humph!"


    Su Yan bombarded the ghost ambassador''s heavenly spirit cover with a fist, letting it disperse completely, and the corpse qi that he wanted to disappear was absorbed by him.


    "Well, the master is in the early stage. If you absorb all the ghosts and envoys here, you should be able to reach the middle stage of the master."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, and disappeared directly. The corpses of a ghost envoy and a few ghost messengers were lying on the street again, and some of them were frightened.


    In the end, only the ghost master master was left. At this moment, it had a retreat, but it was blocked by Su Yan.


    "I didn''t expect you to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger!"


    The ghost envoy was full of anger and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "You were wrong. I was really a useless person before, but now your corpse qi is very powerful."


    Su Yan shot directly, his fist contained powerful corpse energy, and he blasted at the ghost.


    The ghost used his hands to resist, but was still blown away several meters away, and green liquid came out of his body.


    The ghost agent threw a skull and exploded instantly. It wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but it was impossible for Su Yan.


    "Want to leave like this?"


    Su Yan stood behind the ghost and looked at it with a smile on his face.


    This time the ghost envoy was completely desperate, knowing that he was not Su Yan''s opponent at all, but he also knew that begging for mercy was useless, so he wanted to blew himself up.


    But how could Su Yan give it a chance to explode it with a punch, absorbing its corpse energy. "


    "Finally reached the mid-master stage, now we have to find the trouble of the law enforcement."


    A sneer appeared in Su Yan''s eyes and dissipated in this place, when the sky just lit up.


    Zhujiazhuang was in a deadly silence, no one dared to come out, so many ghosts and messengers died, and they have been strictly enforced.


    And Yuwen Xiongba and the middle-aged man also fled to another cave in the cellar, and the cellar was no longer safe.

 Chapter 838： Break into the Law Enforcers Palace

    At this time, Zhujiazhuang has been in chaos, and many ghosts and ghosts have poured in to surround Zhujiazhuang.


    However, Yuwen Xiongba had escaped with the middle-aged man, and the secret road dug by the middle-aged man took effect at this time.


    At first they wanted to hide in the secret tunnel, but after thinking about it, they felt unsafe, but escaped and accompanied the middle-aged man to another secret place.


    "So the adults won''t know where we are."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked a little worried, frowning, still enduring the pain in his arm.


    "It''s okay, we hide ourselves, don''t you say that he can destroy the black robe, everything will be restored by then."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded vigorously, his eyes full of confidence.


    "Yes, my lord will definitely."


    At this time, the ghost had rushed into the middle-aged man''s room, and when he saw no one inside, he couldn''t help but become suspicious.


    "Why isn''t this carpenter here? Give me a careful search. He is very suspicious."


    The ghosts looked at the whole house coldly, and the rest of the ghosts rushed in.


    But after a while, a ghost envoy reported: "My lord, there is a cellar here."


    "cellar!"


    The ghost envoy rushed over and said with a furious expression: "The old undead carpenter, who kept you alive for so many years, hides criminals privately."


    "Come here, post the portrait of the carpenter as well. The whole area is wanted!"


    "Yes."


    A group of ghosts and ghosts went into the cellar and hunted down the secret road, but there was no trace of them.


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan left Zhujiazhuang and was heading to the palace of the law enforcers. The spirits of ghosts and ghosts were no longer enough to improve his realm. He had to kill some masters to improve his realm.


    Su Yan walked into the palace in darkness, and there were two law enforcement guards at the door, both of whom were strong in the early days of the master.


    "Who, dare to come here, don''t you want to live!"


    The guard shouted angrily, the magic wand in his hand actually emitted a dazzling green light, ready to strike.


    Su Yan looked at the two, his eyes surged, licked his tongue and said, "Do you know the intruder?"


    "Intruder, did you find the intruder?!"


    They also regarded Su Yan as the same kind, after all, Su Yan now looked like a ghost, and was still a second-stage Shiki.


    "Yes, he is far away in the sky."


    Both guards were taken aback, looking around and there was no shadow of the intruder.


    "You fool us!"


    "It''s not that I play to you, it''s that you are too stupid."


    Su Yan had already moved, and a black corpse qi directly rushed to the two of them. Naturally, it was a full blow. It was not good to make too much movement. After all, he still couldn''t fight the law enforcer.


    The two used magic wands to resist, but the magic wands were like dead branches and were directly destroyed. The black corpse aura bombarded the two of them, immediately piercing their chests.


    "you!"


    The two were lying on the ground with a look of fear and anger, because Su Yan used corpse energy, which can be judged as the same kind.


    Su Yan walked over, with a faint smile on his face, grabbing their spiritual consciousness one by one with each hand, and the corpse energy poured into his body madly.


    "Sure enough, the corpse of the master is so strong."


    The two law enforcement officers who were sucked into the body have become mummy, with only one hidden body.


    These law enforcement agents are different from ghosts and ghosts. They use human bodies for their own purposes, pretending to be physical gods.


    Su Yan exhaled a suffocating breath, his dantian was moisturized, but if he wanted to reach the master stage, this was naturally not enough.


    So he walked in, but there were a lot of law enforcers inside, and now these law enforcers are enticing delicacies in his eyes.


    "Who, what are you doing here?"


    A law enforcement officer looked at Su Yan coldly, because Su Yan didn''t understand the rules, so he broke in directly, and didn''t even greet him.


    "I''m looking for a law enforcement officer to lead."


    Su Yan said flatly, if the law enforcement officers were here, he would immediately run away.


    "Master leader hasn''t returned yet, what are you looking for?"


    "It''s a good time not to come back."


    Su Yan showed white teeth. His whole body was pitch black. Only those teeth were so white that they could advertise for black toothpaste.


    "You are here to find something!"


    Several law enforcement officers all looked at one with murderous intent on their faces.


    "I''m not here to find anything, I''m here to kill ghosts!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely cold, with a hint of dragon roar, and a black magic dragon turned out to be behind him.


    Now there was only corpse energy, and the golden dragon phantom was also demonized, becoming a black dragon.


    But these law enforcement officers laughed, with a look of disdain.


    "Do you know what place this is, Law Enforcer''s Palace, there are more than 30 law enforcers!"


    "Really, that''s great news for me."


    "Yes, you will die ugly."


    Wait, an enforcer in a purple robe walked over, the green light in his eyes was stronger than other enforcers.


    "You are the intruder."


    Su Yan nodded, but did not deny it. He didn''t need to deny it at this time.


    "It''s really a great achievement."


    The purple-robed law enforcement officer showed a hearty smile, with an evil smell.


    "You all get back from me and let me catch him alive."


    Naturally, other law enforcement officers did not dare to defy, and they retreated to the sides and gave way.


    "You meet me all year round."


    The magic wand in the hands of the law enforcer gleamed, and the black corpse began to diffuse, forming a huge skull.


    "It is your great fortune that you met me."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, the devil dragon behind him roared and was bound to destroy the world.


    The skull and the magic dragon fought directly together, the world changed color, and the entire palace was flashed with thunder and corpses everywhere, and the ground collapsed.


    However, Su Yan and the purple-robed law enforcer had already rushed out of the palace.


    This purple-robed law enforcer turned out to be the peak of the master''s later stage, but Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear.


    "It''s ridiculous that the mere master wants to resist me in the mid-term."


    "Hmph, you are the creeping ant in my eyes."


    Su Yan stopped talking, clenched fists with both hands, and shot with strength alone. A punch is more powerful than a punch and has the power to shake the sky.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful force, which really surprised me."


    Although the realm of the purple-robed law enforcer was stronger than Su Yan, its smelly skin was far worse than its strength. Su Yan only took a few punches to destroy its smelly skin.


    The purple-robed law enforcer showed his original face, a soul, but he had just appeared before he performed the secret technique, and he was attacked by Su Yan, bombarded by a powerful corpse.


    The purple-robed law enforcer completely changed color, and finally knew that the realm gap was not absolute.

 Chapter 839： All off

    But at this moment, the Devil Dragon will eventually crush the skull and destroy it directly, disregarding the world, and constantly swallowing the corpse.


    There was regret in the eyes of the purple-robed law enforcer, but it knew that there was absolutely no possibility of change. No one could save it, even if the commander came.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so tough."


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, it was just the peak of the late master of the district, if it hadn''t been for his spiritual power disappeared, it would disappear in a flash.


    At this time, Su Yan''s fist had pierced the chest of the purple-robed law enforcement officer, and countless black corpses filled the air and headed towards the sky.


    How could Su Yan let these things dissipate, hurriedly opened his mouth and swallowed the corpse qi frantically.


    In this scene, the law enforcement officers under the ground were full of horror, as if seeing a scene that could not be believed.


    "Master Zipao lost?!"


    "How is this possible, Master Zipao can''t beat a mid-master invader!"


    "He is still absorbing the corpse energy of Master Purple Robe!"


    All of them showed fear and trembling all over, and the purple robe couldn''t cope with it. How do they cope with the more humble group.


    So dozens of law enforcement officers all retreated into the palace to guard against death, using secret techniques to ask for help.


    Su Yan had absorbed the corpse energy of the purple-robed law enforcer, his dantian was already full, and he sat down cross-legged, but it was a direct breakthrough in a moment, the master later!


    Su Yan wiped the residue from the corner of his mouth and looked into the palace with a smile on his face.


    "Do you think this can stop me? Su Ba is underestimating me first!"


    Su Yan used the corpse energy and forcibly displayed the power of the dragon fist, but he did not expect it to be successful.


    He had actually performed the 16 Shaking Forms before, but he tried a few times without success. This time he turned into a magic dragon and he thought of trying it.


    With a punch and bombardment, the dragon shook the sky, no matter how strong the palace was, it was directly penetrated, and the faces of these law enforcement officers changed drastically.


    "Rather than just waiting to die, it is better to attack together and fight for fate!"


    A law enforcement officer showed ruthlessness, and he would try it when he reached the end. After all, the dog would jump the wall in a hurry.


    More than 30 law enforcement officers rushed out and surrounded Su Yan, all holding magic wands in their hands, and they shot together, and more than 30 corpse qi attacks came towards Su Yan together.


    Su Yan hurriedly displayed the Dragon Teng Thousand Miles, the power of the more than 30 law enforcement officers is naturally not weak, if he is hit, he will definitely be seriously injured.


    With the Dragon Teng Qianli, Su Yan is not afraid of being hit, because these attacks are extremely slow in his eyes, like slow motion.


    Su Yan ghostly appeared behind a law enforcer, slapped its Tianling Gai with a palm, directly beheaded it, and the corpse energy was easily absorbed.


    Naturally, he has to take various breakthroughs, otherwise this group of law enforcement officers can''t solve it at all.


    But these law enforcers had no choice. Su Yan''s speed was too fast to hit him at all. They were still too low-level.


    However, after a few moves, five or six law enforcement officers fell to the ground, like corpses, their souls were completely destroyed, and the corpses were absorbed by Su Yan one by one.


    "Line up one by one, I will kill them one by one."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let one go, not to mention that he wanted to get corpse energy now, even if he didn''t need this group of spirit gods, he should be killed.


    A punch fell, and a law enforcement officer could not stop it at all. The body was easily penetrated, and the ghost floated out to escape, but Su Yan held the soul and swallowed it whole.


    Now Su Yan''s realm has reached the pinnacle of Master''s Consummation, and he is not afraid of ghosts making noise, he can easily swallow refining, without wasting the slightest corpse energy.


    "Come to me one by one."


    Su Yan was belching full, although these souls looked terrifying and disgusting, but Su Yan such existence, what kind of things have not been seen, is not jealous. "


    More than a dozen law enforcement officers have been swallowed by Su Yan, which completely scared the remaining law enforcement officers.


    There was a time when they were eating people for pleasure, and people were afraid to move like plants in front of them.


    Now they have also tasted the taste of being eaten, perhaps this is called karma.


    "There is no door to escape!"


    Su Yan saw the group of law enforcement officers defeated and fled in all directions. He couldn''t help but use his dragon to catch up.


    To catch up with one, eat one, there is no room for resistance at all, because eating a Su Yan is stronger and the gap between them is getting bigger and bigger.


    "There are the last five left, and you should be able to reach Master Consummation after eating."


    Su Yan showed a hearty smile. This level of improvement made him very comfortable, and how painful it was to lower his level, how refreshing.


    "No, don''t eat me, please don''t eat me, I''ll be your servant."


    A law enforcement officer was horrified and trembling, and did not dare to resist one or two.


    "Servant, I don''t need a shikigami servant."


    Su Yan held the law enforcement officer and directly opened his mouth, just swallowing it in one bite, turning it into a mass of corpse energy, and nourishing the dantian.


    "Go away, you get away from me, I''m a dignified law enforcer, you are a pig that wants to eat me, it''s very rebellious."


    Su Yan didn''t want to speak at all for this kind of obsession, and directly killed and swallowed it.


    "I still have a wife and children, I still have 70 or 80 years old..."


    Before the law enforcement officer could finish speaking, Su Yan swallowed it in one bite.


    It''s also true to sell miserables. On the one hand, people are pigs, and on the other hand they treat themselves as human beings.


    The last two were left, and they had already fled into the palace at this time. Su Yan strode in and saw the two law enforcement officers hiding in the corner at a glance.


    Easily beheaded and swallowed, all the law enforcement officers were dead, and many failed to leave even a corpse. This is bound to be big news, a big news sensation in the entire Qingqiu Ancient Land.


    Swallowing all the law enforcement officers, Su Yan sat down on the spot, because the corpse was too much, the dantian was about to burst, and he had to make a breakthrough immediately.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and the corpse energy was transformed into the power of the dantian itself, so naturally he did not dare to turn into spiritual power, otherwise it would disappear again.


    All the corpse qi is refined, in fact, it is more like tame, let these corpse qi be used for oneself.


    When everything was in order, Su Yan opened his eyes and the sky was completely bright, and the scorching sun was shining on the whole earth.


    Su Yan glanced at the law enforcer''s palace, and finally exhaled a breath of corpse gas, which turned into flames, and the palace was burning.


    The palace was already huge, and the fire went up to a hundred meters high, and it was seen everywhere.


    On the way back, the leader of the law enforcement officer changed his complexion even more, and the black meridians of his hands emerged.


    "Dare to burn my Law Enforcer''s Palace. This is dissatisfaction with Qingqiu Ancient Land. This is a declaration of war against me. This is even more a denial of Black Robe Lord!"


    The law-enforcer led the stride like flying, as if teleporting, and ran towards his palace, just to arrive as soon as possible, so as to catch the culprit.


    Su Yan did not leave. He is now a master and he is not afraid of being led by law enforcers. He just wants to take his life.

 Chapter 840： War leader

    The law enforcers led a frantic rush, but for a moment, he arrived at his palace and saw the raging fire. The anger in his heart can be imagined.


    The raging fire was still burning frantically, engulfing the entire palace, like a sea of ??fire.


    The fire light shone on the face of the law enforcement officer, but it could not conceal the blackness and rage on his face.


    "Dare to destroy my palace, kill my law enforcers, and I will smash you into pieces!"


    The law enforcement leader was full of anger, and hit the ground with a punch, and a big pit appeared.


    And Su Yan stood quietly not far away at this moment, looking at the leader of the law enforcement faintly. In his eyes, this was not a shikigami, this was the nutrient solution that entered the little master.


    The law enforcement leader is the realm of the little grandmaster, killing it, the corpse energy is definitely enough for Su Yan to enter the realm of the little grandmaster, and there is also the capital to challenge the four kings of the black robe.


    The law enforcement commander seemed to realize something and couldn''t help but looked back, and saw Su Yan staring at him directly, his face even more cold.


    "Unexpectedly, you would dare to stay here, you are really looking for death!"


    "I dare to stay here, which means that I am not afraid of you. In my eyes, you are the capital for the improvement of realm."


    The law enforcement commander naturally saw the bodies of the dead law enforcement officers and knew that Su Yan had sucked their corpses.


    "Unexpectedly, you, like the person who came last time, can turn the corpse gas into your own use. Human beings like you are the most hated."


    "What about hatefulness, I will be beheaded eventually."


    "But the master is consummated, don''t you be afraid to flash your tongue when you say such a big thing!"


    There are power fluctuations in the hands of the law enforcement commander. In its realm, the power to be displayed is no longer a simple corpse energy, but a purer corpse energy spiritual power, which is not absorbed.


    "One move to kill you!"


    The leader of the law enforcement rushed directly towards Su Yan, the corpse energy spirit power surged wildly, gathered into an energy group, and bombarded towards Su Yan.


    Su Yanlong soared for thousands of miles, easily avoiding, the energy group blasted to the ground, directly exploding a huge hole, mud and branches flying around.


    "It''s a pity, this is the best corpse energy spiritual power, don''t you know what a pity you are so wasting?"


    Su Yan showed a look of flesh pain, if this was refined by him, it could increase a lot of strength.


    However, the law enforcement leader was even more chilled, and his face was almost like a knife cut, and a corpse gas appeared in black.


    Su Yan''s words completely angered it, and today it is going to kill Su Yan, leaving no way out, nor does it want to take Su Yan to see Lord Fox.


    "dead!"


    The law enforcer led the secret technique, and the whole body was full of smoke, but the smoke was abnormally terrifying. It passed the big tree, the trunk was broken by the waist, and the cut surface was extremely smooth.


    Nothing can stop these cooking smoke, all of them floated towards Su Yan, completely besieging Su Yan.


    "You said I cut you into pieces or pieces?"


    The leader of the law enforcers gave a rare sneer, and Su Yan now had nowhere to escape in his eyes, and he would die.


    Su Yan showed a serious face, this secret technique is really not easy, with his current power, he really can''t tell.


    However, Su Yan hurriedly drove the dragon for thousands of miles, avoiding these sharp blades of cooking smoke, but he could avoid one, and several more floated. At this time, he was completely enveloped.


    A line of cooking smoke cut off Su Yan''s bangs directly, while the hair fell down and turned to ashes.


    Three smokes passed by, actually cutting off Su Yan''s arm. Fortunately, Su Yan hurriedly ran the corpse gas to connect it. Once it turned to ashes, it would be bad.


    Su Yan not only avoided cooking and smoke at this time, but was also thinking of ways to deal with the way law enforcement officers lead this trick.


    Su Yan hurriedly used the corpse qi and displayed a set of secret secrets-sunset collapse.


    At this time, there seemed to be a black sun in the air, and it was not golden flames that fell, but black flames.


    The black flame immediately turned the surroundings into a sea of ??flames, and the high temperature of the sea of ??flames caused the smoke to rise, and Su Yan actually escaped from it.


    The meridians gushing out of the law enforcement commander''s face, obviously quite angry, and Su Yan''s stunt to kill was actually avoided.


    "Huh, you are considered dead, but avoiding my move will not change the ending."


    The law enforcement officer rushed forward, turning himself into a demon, stabbed all over, extremely sharp, and attacked Su Yan without any scruples.


    Su Yan naturally knew that this was the original face of the law enforcement leader and his greatest back hand. The barb definitely had a terrifying corrosive power, and once it was contaminated, it would dissolve the body.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran his dantian and displayed a barrier to resist the attack by the law enforcement leader, but it was impossible to resist.


    "Huh, the mere resistance wants to stop me, it''s whimsical!"


    The law enforcement officer broke through the barrier, and the barb directly pierced Su Yan''s arm. The arm immediately began to fester, spreading towards the surroundings.


    In a hurry, Su Yan could only fight back and gather all the corpses together, and his dantian was wiped out.


    "Long Yin roars in anger!"


    A terrifying dragon howl sound spread around, overwhelming the sky, and turned the law enforcement commander into a skeleton body.


    Its barbs were pulled out by this roar, just like a person''s hair was blown off in the face of a violent typhoon.


    The law enforcement commander has no power to resist anymore. Barbs are its biggest reliance. Without barbs, it is like a hedgehog without a thorn.


    And Su Yan hurriedly used the corpse energy to block the decay of his arm, because the law enforcement leader was pulled out of the barb, and he had no intention of continuing to use the secret technique, otherwise Su Yan would have already turned into a pool of blood.


    At this time, Su Yan was holding his arm, with a cold expression on his face, and walked towards the law enforcement leader.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    The law-enforcer led the continuous retreat, even if his body was dissipated, he did not care, and his face was only panic.


    It used to be violent and angry, and would kill Su Yan, but now it is frightened and desperate to survive.


    "You take my corpse energy and spiritual power, please spare me."


    The law enforcement leader knelt on the ground and kept kowtow, showing no dignity.


    Su Yan suddenly felt a little disgusted. Why, like some cultivators, these shikigami began to be so arrogant, they could face death, even lose their dignity, and beg for their lives.


    It''s not that Su Yan doesn''t understand, but he is used to seeing such scenes. He is a little numb, disgusted, and even angry.


    The anger caused its fists to directly smash the head of the law enforcement leader. He didn''t want to hear such a begging for mercy anymore. It was annoying and disgusting.


    The spirit power of the corpse energy that was constantly emerging was absorbed by Su Yan, not wasting a single cent.


    He could have swallowed the law enforcement officer directly, but now he is disgusting, even the corpse swallowing spirit has a nauseous feeling.


    "Sure enough, humans are all emotional animals, living on consciousness."

 Chapter 841： The Art of Nine Tails

    After absorbing the spirit power of the corpse energy led by the law enforcement, Su Yan''s eyes changed, with a ray of black with green brilliance.


    Black is darker than green and can appear in it, which shows that this green brilliance is absolutely extraordinary and contains a special ability.


    Su Yan''s nails are long, like zombie nails, unusually sharp.


    Although he didn''t like it, it was impossible to remove the nails, and he could only recover after leaving this ghost place.


    At this moment, he kills all the way to advance to one realm, and even kills a group of Shijin to advance to two realms. This speed is terrifying.


    In other words, he originally had the perfect physique of a master, if he really improved, his body would definitely not be able to stand it and problems would arise.


    At this time, he has reached the realm of the little grandmaster, and his combat power is even more terrifying, and he can fight the grandmaster.


    Su Yan looked at the law enforcer''s palace that had been in ruins, regaining his plain gaze, and wanted to leave directly.


    But at this moment, a few ghost agents ran over and berated Su Yan.


    "Who are you and why are you here!"


    Su Yan turned around and looked at them, showing a faint smile.


    However, Su Yan''s smile was not a smile in the eyes of these ghosts, it was more like a sneer, full of deterrence.


    The ghosts trembled all over, and they couldn''t speak. They knew that Su Yan was the invader, and they knew that the palace was burned by Su Yan.


    To be able to burn the palace down, this ability must be stronger than the law enforcers, they even saw the corpse on the ground, and they were completely paralyzed.


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay, and directly killed a few ghost agents, and then left. He naturally went to the two King Kong residences under the black robe, and he couldn''t fight against the black robe yet.


    Su Yan guessed that the black robe was at least a strong man in the middle of the grandmaster. It was naturally impossible to deal with him in the realm of the little grandmaster now. He had to absorb the spirit power of the corpse, and the two diamonds were naturally the best choice.


    Su Yan on the road naturally knew that when slaying these shikigami, he casually took the consciousness of a law enforcement officer, with a clear route inside.


    And at this time, Master Fox also had a foreboding feeling, and his eyes were full of coldness without the allure of before.


    "Did something happen to the enforcer?"


    Master Fox asked with a cold face, with a fox remover in her hand. As a fox fairy, she has body odor, which even a master cannot get rid of.


    His subordinates crouched and said respectfully: "My lord, there has been nothing recently, no one has reported."


    Master Fox didn''t have any scruples at all, so he took the fox remover and sprayed it all over his body, and sprayed it on his armpit.


    The subordinates naturally did not dare to take a look, for fear of being blamed by Master Fox, that was the possibility of losing their lives.


    But Master Fox stood up at this moment and looked into the distance. Her keen eyes naturally saw the things that she couldn''t see.


    "Sure enough, something happened to the law enforcement palace."


    Master Fox put down the fox remover, and three feathers showed their tails behind him, one hundred and one black and one red.


    "You just stay here, I''ll go and see."


    Master Fox left her palace, but she stopped before she stepped out of the door.


    When he saw this, he couldn''t help asking: "My lord, is there anything else to order?"


    "He''s already here, but it saves me running over."


    At this time, Su Yan did indeed arrive here, strutting into the courtyard in front of the palace, stepping on the path paved with bluestone.


    The original clear sky was pattered with light rain. Maybe God had a foreboding that there would be a big battle. The two sides would rise and fall, and one would be killed or injured.


    Even the law enforcement leader has never done so. Note that this battle is incomparable. It will be a battle between masters. The destruction and vision of heaven and earth are all light.


    Su Yan looked at Master Fox, and had to say that Master Fox''s figure is really perfect, with a mature charm, which is more attractive than Jin Shiya.


    But at the same time it''s alluring and a little more vulgar, just like a plump woman with heavy makeup, Su Yan still likes the fresh and refined, Jin Shiya that doesn''t use the powder.


    Besides, Jin Shiya is only eighteen or nine years old, and it is still very early. The moment when she matures, she will be even more attractive than this Master Fox.


    Master Fox twisted his waist and wore a long cheongsam dress to perfectly outline his figure. This temptation is beyond ordinary people''s ability to resist.


    But Su Yan had a calm face and said lightly: "Slightly fluctuate to show respect."


    But this angered Master Fox. Many men would be tempted by his seductive posture and such revealing attire, even cultivators could not resist.


    Besides, she also used the charm of charm, you must know that the leader of the law enforcement was also deceived by her.


    Su Yan''s xinxing is naturally not a healthy young man. It can be said that he has a healthy body, but a soul without waves.


    Master Fox didn''t speak any more. The matter was over. It must be a showdown. There was no other possibility, so she chose to start first.


    The tails of the three feathers behind her slowly grew longer, turning into three murder weapons, showing the power of three hurricanes.


    "Let you **** nine-tailed art!"


    Master Fox has an arrogant and cold face, and his spiritual power is gushing out frantically, constantly blessing the three tails, making the hurricane more and more violent, roaring all over the sky, and the heavens and the earth change.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and joked: "Are you the power of the nine tails? Obviously the power of the three tails."


    Master Fox is even more angry when she hears that, although she only has three tails, the secret technique is called the Nine Tails technique, which is the unique skill of their fox family.


    What made Su Yan slightly cared about was that this Master Fox displayed a different kind of spirit power than the corpse energy, which gave him a new understanding.


    Master Fox is not an ordinary ghost thing. She was originally a monster of the fox family, but for some reason, she turned into a shikigami and displayed her demon power.


    Master Fox has very strong self-confidence. After all, she is a strong master in the early days of Grand Master, and Su Yan is no more than a Little Grand Master.


    "The blame can only blame you for being naive, you want to fight against the deity in the realm of the little master, and die!"


    Three hurricanes roared, like countless sharp blades swept in the air, once contaminated, they will definitely be cut into slices like mutton.


    And those guards and even their subordinates have already retreated far, for fear of being affected, their eyes are full of respect.


    But Su Yan took out a cigarette and lit it directly. He found the cigarette from the ghost.


    It''s not easy to get inside from the outside, but to get outside from the inside, as long as you know the secret passage, it''s very easy.


    These ghosts usually bring things back when they go out to do tasks and everything, just like the old school.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so indifferent, she didn''t put her strongest skills in her eyes at all, she couldn''t help rioting in her heart, she actually broke a button.

 Chapter 842： The arrival of the corpse

    The buttons broke apart, and the snow-white skin naturally showed more, but no one looked at it at all, and Master Fox didn''t care much about it. Killing Su Yan was the most important thing now.


    The hurricane struck Su Yan, the entire ground was stripped, and countless trees were directly crushed into debris. These three hurricanes definitely have the strength of a master.


    Before the change, Su Yan could fly the three hurricane fans with a slap, but it is different now, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    The corpse energy in Su Yan''s Dantian surged, and the whole body was filled with black energy, and a magic dragon body turned out behind him, directly rushing towards the three hurricanes.


    Master Fox smiled heartily, "It''s ridiculous that I want to block my Nine Tails Art even with the illusory body."


    Su Yan did not answer. When the magic dragon phantom was transformed, he did not stop urging the corpse, but continued to perform a special trick.


    The devil dragon roared towards the hurricane and rushed towards the hurricane, spreading its teeth and dancing its claws, and directly spouted a gust of wind from its mouth, trying to fight it.


    But the wind of the magic dragon is too big to be seen, and it can''t shake the three hurricanes at all.


    The speed of the three hurricanes was not slow but increased, rushing towards the magic dragon, enveloping it.


    The devil dragon uttered the sound of dragon roar, very violent, but it was torn into fragments by the hurricane in a moment, and turned into a black air that diffused the world.


    Master Fox showed contempt and looked at Su Yan and said, "Just a little bit of skill can''t help you. At most, it will delay you a few more minutes."


    Su Yan also showed a faint smile, looking at Master Fox and said: "Women, don''t be too revealing, they will be treated as hooves."


    Master Fox looked down, hurriedly used a demon force to fill the buttons, and looked at Su Yan coldly: "You will still be glib when you die, I want you to kneel and beg for mercy."


    Three hurricanes struck, completely trapping Su Yan, and there was nowhere to escape.


    However, Su Yan used his dragon to rise for thousands of miles, easily drilled out of the gap, and stood beside Master Fox.


    Master Fox''s expression changed. He didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a fast speed. This must be a secret technique.


    "You think you have a bit of effort to escape, but I can''t help you. Hurricanes are everywhere, and there will always be times when you can''t escape."


    "Really, then you can try."


    Su Yan urges the secret technique, the fourth type of dragon playing in the water in "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens".


    "It''s a pity that you are not a phoenix, otherwise it would be great if we have a dragon and a phoenix."


    Su Yan''s body was extremely soft, and he directly attacked Master Fox at a fast speed, completely treating Master Fox as a dragon ball.


    Su Yan''s arms had dragon scales, and his hands were like dragon claws. He directly grabbed Master Fox. The wind roared, and the force of one claw seemed to break the space.


    Master Fox''s expression became cold, and she didn''t expect that Su Yan actually came to fight in close quarters, but it was beyond her expectation, so her Nine Tails Secret Art would be useless.


    As a last resort, Master Fox could only use another secret technique again, the technique of deception combined with Ye Laixiang.


    In fact, it is confusion and body odor, the two deadly threats, not to mention ordinary people, even heroes have to fall in front of her.


    However, she miscalculated Su Yan, thinking of Su Yan too simply, Su Yan''s abilities were beyond her imagination.


    After Master Fox released Ye Lai Xiang, Su Yan didn''t avoid it at all, and directly refined all Ye Lai Xiang into his own power.


    This caused Master Fox to completely change his color, pointing to Su Yan and saying, "You, are you a human or a ghost!"


    "I am a man and a ghost."


    Su Yan showed white teeth and smiled.


    "How can you refine my stunt?"


    "Forgot to tell you that I am still a god, omnipotent, kneel and lick, I can spare your life."


    "presumptuous!"


    Master Fox was completely furious, and his whole body changed, revealing the dignity of his body, a three-tailed **** fox.


    "If I have to show my deity, you have completely angered me, and I will break your body into pieces."


    "Can you change the word, I''m tired of listening to the broken body."


    "Unload eight pieces."


    "Too low."


    "Cut meat and bones, five horses and corpses, a thousand swords!"


    Su Yan nodded, but he hadn''t heard these words before, and they were in line with his taste.


    "Not bad, it''s a bit flirtatious."


    Su Yan''s words almost made the three-tailed fox annoyed with old blood, and he was so angry that he was regarded as flirting by Su Yan, which was too hateful.


    "court death!"


    The three tails of the three-tailed fox were used again. This time she moved a distance from Su Yan, and the three hurricanes swept directly towards Su Yan, leaving no way out.


    It can be said that the three-tailed fox deity displayed is naturally much stronger than the previous one, and its speed is incomparable in all aspects.


    However, Su Yan still didn''t have the slightest fear, and Long Teng stepped out for thousands of miles, still avoiding these three attacks.


    And Su Yan''s figure fluttered, and instantly appeared behind the three-tailed fox, grabbing her tail.


    The three-tailed fox was shocked and wanted to stop it, but was directly injured by the power of Su Yanlong''s fist and couldn''t stop it.


    "This fox fur is really good, but you can make a fox fur coat for Shiya."


    As Su Yan said, he pulled one of the three-tailed fox''s tails and sprinkled blood all over the ground.


    The three-tailed fox was in pain, looking at Su Yan with a furious face, knowing that Su Yan''s strength was not a little master at all, that was a cover.


    She had to grow a tail again, but it took a lot of magical power and her face was pale.


    "Oh, not bad, it can grow back again, then I will see how many roots you can grow."


    Su Yan rushed to the three-tailed fox again, but this time the world was actually a muffled thunder blasting towards Su Yan, and the lightning like a big tree directly blasted at him, extremely violent.


    Before the change, Su Yan could turn this electricity into his own use, but now he can''t, because he has converted his spiritual power once and cannot absorb other spiritual powers again, at least he can''t now.


    From the end of heaven and earth, an extremely stalwart figure walked over, a section of it, like a bamboo insect, but this is an extremely huge existence, seven or eight meters high.


    Seeing this, the three-tailed fox smiled on his face and said hurriedly: "You finally came."


    That''s right, the person who came was the existence of one of the four King Kong under the black robe. She was like a corpse and possessed the ability to communicate with the world. The lightning just did it all.


    Compared with the three-tailed fox, the realm of Shebi Corpse is a little more powerful. It has reached the peak of the grandmaster''s early stage, and only one step can enter the middle of the grandmaster and become a spirit god.


    At this moment, Shebi corpse lowered his head, his head like a bamboo joint was lowered, and his long eyes looked at the three-tailed fox indifferently.


    "My lord is in retreat, you have done such a big thing, are you afraid of punishment?!"


    The three-tailed fox''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly said, "He is an invader, so powerful.

 Chapter 843： Dragon Swing

    Shebi looked at Su Yan, showing a faint smile.


    "Invader, one came last time, his body is in my stomach, this time this one looks even more delicious."


    She Bishi licked her lips, revealing a greedy expression, and naturally regarded Su Yan as a Chinese meal.


    There are two King Kong here, and Shebi is naturally unscrupulous. Even without the three-tailed fox, it has the confidence to easily defeat Su Yan.


    The three-tailed fox rolled his eyes at the moment, obviously thinking of bad ideas.


    Shebishi said directly: "You get out of the way, I have a lot of fun with him."


    She Bishi was planning to stop the three-tailed fox from interfering with Su Yan.


    After all, he was the pinnacle of the grandmaster''s early stage, and Su Yan was just a little grandmaster. Even if Su Yan was a little special, it was impossible to fight him.


    The extremely stalwart Shebi corpse squatted his head and looked at Su Yan coldly, with a majestic aura, every step of the way was like the ground shaking and the whole place trembling constantly.


    "Watch me squash you down!"


    The broad soles of Shebishi stepped on Su Yan, as if covering the sky and the sun, and the world was turbulent.


    Su Yan''s body was tight, and countless black auras filled him, like a cluster of sunspot stars, capable of shielding the sun.


    She stepped on the corpse, and a majestic force oscillated, and there were constant fluctuations around it, and there was a ripple floating around, that is, the three-tailed fox''s complexion changed drastically.


    "The dead thing is so strong."


    The three-tailed fox expressed dissatisfaction in a low voice, but it was known to him.


    "Do you want to try my bamboo weapon?"


    The three-tailed fox turned red, and shook his head quickly and said, "It''s important to kill him."


    "Humph!"


    She Bishi lifted the soles of her feet and found that there was no shadow of Su Yan on the ground, and she was immediately furious.


    "Looking to tell you, his speed is very fast, more flexible than a monkey."


    "You have to force me to use the barrier!"


    Shebi''s corpse roared, and the power rushed out of her body, turning a radius of one hundred meters into a self-contained world, and a barrier directly blocked the contact with the outside world.


    "Hey, what are you doing when you put me in!"


    The three-tailed fox is in a hurry. If this is accidentally injured, it is unacceptable.


    Shebishi didn''t pay attention to the three-tailed fox at all, but looked at Su Yan in the corner of the barrier, and rushed towards him in a stride.


    "This time I see how you run away."


    Su Yan had no escape route at all. This barrier was so hard that he couldn''t break it for a while.


    "Huh, die!"


    Stepping on one foot, as if boasting the power of the father''s day by day, this foot contains powerful corpse energy fluctuations.


    It is the corpse of luxury, the boss of the ghost here, and one of the twelve ancestral witches.


    This foot directly swallowed Su Yan, but Shebi Zhe did not laugh, because it felt a strong wave, and the sole of his foot was painful.


    "what!"


    Shebi screamed, the soles of feet were actually oozing green liquid, like a waterfall, rolling down.


    It hurriedly used corpse energy to seal it, which relieved the pain.


    Su Yan stared at Shebi Zui with cold eyes at this moment. He had entered the realm of Little Grandmaster, and his physical body had naturally become stronger. How could he squash him with the sole strength of his feet.


    Of course, this is also bigger than a corpse, and he didn''t use the qi solid, and wanted to squash Su Yan with his own body.


    "You are very good, you actually made me suffer, this time I will step on you into a meatloaf."


    There was violent anger in Shebi''s eyes, and a black gas emerged from the corner of her mouth. There was actually a body of divine consciousness in her dantian, and its dantian and divine consciousness were combined.


    "Die!"


    The extravagant soles of the corpse are filled with black air, and even more solid, and even the powerhouse in the early stage of the master can only end with hatred.


    The place is too small, Su Yan can''t use Long Teng Qianli at all, which means that he can''t avoid it, he can only resist.


    The three-tailed fox also waved his claws, and said lightly: "It''s over, hey, he is actually quite handsome."


    However, she still failed to crush Su Yan under this foot, and Su Yan was directly bombed into the soil for 30 meters.


    At this moment, his meridians were broken, his body was abnormally painful, and his bones were creaking non-stop.


    Su Yan hurriedly repaired his body with corpse energy and got out of the ground.


    "I am so angry, you are not dead yet!"


    She Bi Zui''s eyes were red, and her body was covered with black air, and her huge body seemed to burst.


    The three-tailed fox''s complexion also changed sharply, and he said coldly: "It''s getting more and more alarming, what kind of existence this kid is like."


    "No matter what, you have to die for me!"


    Shebi Zhe began to attack Su Yan with his palm. Its palm was a long knife like a sharp blade, so sharp that even the body of a master could easily cut it.


    Su Yan kept jumping, and at this moment, a corpse energy had gathered, blasting toward the barrier.


    The sky shook, and a huge sound rang throughout Qingqiu Ancient Land, and countless people and even ghosts were shaken by this shaking.


    "What sound is this?"


    Guicha''s face trembled, and the civilians could not speak, but they were all very scared.


    "Isn''t that the direction of Master Fox''s bedroom?"


    "Did the intruder break in there?!"


    "Going there is just looking for a dead end, so that we don''t need to look it up everywhere."


    "But if you can compete with Master Fox, what kind of existence is that person? He is weak for a while, and terribly strong for a while."


    Many ghosts do not think thoroughly, even if they want to understand what they can do, it is not something they can solve.


    The enchantment was broken directly because of Su Yan''s strongest blow, which made the face of Shebi Corpse extremely cold, and it was obviously furious.


    Being able to break its barrier is enough to explain the problem, and it is enough to show that Su Yan is not a little grandmaster, even the grandmaster in the early days cannot be generalized.


    "What a trouble!"


    Shebi corpse roared, and the whole body that looked like bamboo joints actually squirmed, directly shooting out bamboo joints like sharp blades.


    She still used a trick, which it didn''t expect, but as long as Su Yan was killed, what would happen unexpectedly, could not change the result.


    This is much stronger than that of the law enforcement officer. The bamboo joints can break everything. Even the master here has to hate and cannot stop it.


    Su Yan also showed coldness in his eyes. Obviously, this attack surprised him. The initial peak of the district grandmaster actually had such a powerful strength.


    The dense bamboo joints flew in, and Su Yan couldn''t escape even if he had a dragon.


    In a hurry, he hurriedly used the corpse energy and displayed the dragon''s tail of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"!


    A magic dragon appeared behind Su Yan, the huge tail was extremely eye-catching, and it was naturally more powerful than the previous Mirage.


    Facing the countless bamboo knives that hit, the devil dragon''s tail swept away, and a violent force poured out directly toward the knives.

 Chapter 844： Mid-Master

    The power of the devil dragon''s tail was much stronger than the three hurricanes of the three-tailed fox, which made the two of them change their faces on the spot.


    This force wreaks havoc on the world, like a catastrophe, stirring thousands of miles of clouds, making the entire Qingqiu ancient land shrouded in dark clouds.


    The bamboo-jointed blade of Shebi Zui was swept away directly, as if duckweed was floating away, and it attacked itself.


    Shebi Zhe hurriedly resisted with strength, and countless bamboo knives fell one after another, covering a pile, like a hill.


    "This kid is probably the inheritor of the secret sect."


    The three-tailed fox also said with a look of fear: "Compared to the last time, he is much stronger. I guess his realm is not low, but he has been absorbed by the world."


    There was a sense of fear in the eyes of the two of them, which showed that Su Yan was very tough and was no longer something they could play at will.


    "Let''s kill him together!"


    The three-tailed fox said coldly, looking at Su Yan with a cold face, and the tail of the three feathers behind him directly grew longer, revealing a powerful force.


    Shebi Zhe didn''t refuse strongly either. In this situation, if it were to pretend to be forceful, if one person had to fight Su Yan alone, it was very likely that the ship would capsize.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the words of the two of them. Now he is more proficient in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens". Not only has he learned the first five styles, but also the sixth style of the dragon''s tail. What else can he do? fear.


    "Dragon Breaks the Nine Heavens" is the skill of Heavenly Art. Even if you look at the cultivation world, these secrets are very hot. Not to mention the strong in the innate realm, even the strong in the Profound Ming realm and even the tribulation realm.


    Su Yan was just showing it off, and he was far from discovering the greatest potential of this Tian Jue, even if he had a very strong mental power.


    But even if it can''t fully play out, it''s more than enough to deal with the three-tailed fox and the Sabi Corpse.


    "Together together is not a blow."


    Su Yan made a ridicule, and was ridiculed by these ants all the time, which made him feel very upset. Now he should show his true nature and ridicule them.


    She was furious, and glanced at the three-tailed fox. Both of them nodded and performed their strongest stunts.


    The three hurricanes of the three-tailed fox swept in, which is considered her strongest stunt, and it is extremely powerful with all her strength.


    The corpse of Shebi was also surging all over, and countless bamboo blades spurted out, and also carried a strong corpse energy, more terrifying than before.


    The two are naturally to kill Su Yan in one blow, and they don''t want to do more entanglement, because this battle will inevitably be known to the black robe. If it is delayed, the black robe will definitely be blamed, and it will inevitably not be able to bear the blame.


    At this time, Yu Wen Xiongba and the middle-aged man, who were hiding in the secret place, had not eaten for a whole day and night. The two were hungry. Yu Wen Xiongba was even more hurt and very intolerable.


    Not only that, there are ghosts and ghosts passing by from time to time around them, and they are chasing everywhere, but they dare not go out.


    "Waiting this way is not a big deal. You will starve to death in three days."


    The middle-aged man looked anxious and was already a little dizzy, obviously too hungry.


    Yuwen Xiongba is full of firmness, and encourages: "I won''t wait too long, I believe the adults will quickly get rid of the black robe."


    "Don''t deceive yourself, it''s just a joke, how could your adult beat the black robe."


    "Of course, black robe is no more than ants in the eyes of adults."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, he was hopeless for Yu Wen Xiongba, and was completely hooked by Su Yan.


    And he didn''t know what Su Yan had done before, if he knew it would definitely not be the case.


    Yu Wen Xiongba clenched his fists tightly and looked towards the sky, with only perseverance and trust on his face.


    On the other side, Su Yan faced the fatal blow of the two King Kong, without the slightest evasion, and directly gathered all the corpses in his dantian and displayed the dragon''s tail.


    A majestic force directly resolved both of their offensives, without the slightest sluggishness, completely crushed.


    If this is spread out, it will definitely make people shocked, and a small master powerhouse actually overpowers the two early power masters.


    But people who know Su Yan''s identity will not be surprised. There is nothing he can''t do. The young master is probably accustomed to this in their eyes.


    The devil dragon waved its tail, and the two King Kong''s offensive remained unabated, but Su Yan had already moved at this moment, and his figure disappeared.


    The three-tailed fox and Shebi Zhe were both cold, and Su Yan was gone.


    "Where is he going!"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see clearly either."


    Just as the two were talking, Su Yan appeared behind Shebishi like a ghost, waving his fist and blasting towards its weakness.


    The power of this fist is naturally Su Yan''s strongest blow, which is almost equivalent to a force of 30,000 jin. How can a grandmaster''s early extravagant be able to accept it.


    There was no turning point at all, one of Shebi''s arm was easily shattered by this punch and turned into a piece of residue.


    The painful wound of Shebi Zhe was completely falling green blood like a waterfall, but it completely ignored it, and was furious.


    She Bishi rushed towards Su Yan and wanted to fight against it, but Su Yan couldn''t help but smile even more. This was pure death.


    The three-tailed fox wanted to dissuade him, but now Shebi Zhe would have heard her, and he bombarded Su Yan with a few fists regardless of it.


    Su Yan escaped easily and kept jumping on Shebi''s body. The fist fell and it was a hollow, and a punch directly blasted half of his head.


    Shebi Zhe was bloodied all over, like a Green Riding Hood, obviously injured.


    It didn''t meet Su Yan at all, but it was seriously injured, and its mood at the moment could not be expressed with anger.


    "Don''t be impulsive, we both have to die!"


    The three-tailed fox was anxious at the moment, and neither of them had the upper hand in the confrontation with Su Yan. Fighting alone was simply the ant in Su Yan''s mouth.


    But it was too late at this time, and the Shebi Corpse had no resistance at all, let alone attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked towards the Sabi corpse, squeezed its neck, pulled its soul out, and swallowed it into its stomach.


    She was still trying to make trouble in Su Yan''s stomach, but was easily suppressed by the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and Su Yan burped several times for this.


    "It''s your turn now."


    Su Yan walked to the three-tailed fox and lifted her tail up, without saying anything, pulling out her soul without any hesitation.


    The bodies of the two who had lost their souls collapsed directly to the ground and were burned clean by Su Yan. The battle was over.


    The two souls entered the body, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was crazy refining, and it took Su Yan half a day to complete refining. Now he is no longer a junior master, and he has jumped two levels in a row to be promoted to the middle of the master.


    The corpse energy of the two King Kong is very majestic, otherwise, why are they both strong in the early stage of the grandmaster, it is not uncommon that they can be absorbed by Su Yan to break two levels.

 Chapter 845： Delay

    When he reached the middle stage of the grandmaster, Su Yan was also relieved, so that he would have the capital to fight against the black robe. He is now 90% sure that the black robe is the strength of the middle stage of the grandmaster.


    But he is 100% sure that he can destroy the black robe, not self-confidence, not arrogance, but must.


    Wipe, if the black robe doesn''t die, he will die, of course he must have a certainty in his heart!


    With the stability of the realm, Su Yan is also preparing to leave, this place has been completely ruined, and there is no need for nostalgia.


    Su Yan stepped in the jungle, his mind was calm, he didn''t know why it was so plain at the moment, it was more calm than before.


    Perhaps this is extremely dangerous, perhaps there is no way to go, there is a certainty in my heart, perhaps it is serious unconfidence.


    Ye Liang, the fallen leaves fell on Su Yan''s shoulders, but Su Yan ignored them and kept covering them until they were stained with black air.


    He had already arrived at the residence of the black robe. He didn''t expect the palace to be so magnificent and so tall. In fact, there was no need for people to lead the way. He only needed to stand on a slightly higher mountain to see it.


    This is not difficult to understand. After all, as the master here, everyone must respect the existence, so naturally everything is the best.


    The palace is like a slender tower, but it is a bit surprised, because the tower exudes dazzling black air, if it is magnificent, it would be very dazzling.


    Su Yan was unhappy, and there was no sound when his feet fell on the bluestone slab. He didn''t want to let the guards here pay attention from a distance.


    There were many guards, each of them wearing thick armor, and without exception they were holding magic wands. All of them were in the early stage of the master, and they were not weak.


    The black-robed palace naturally guards the forest. Although the black-robed is not afraid of people coming, it is a status symbol, and he cares very much about it.


    When Su Yan was only two hundred meters away from the palace, the guards finally found him, and the two looked over coldly.


    After all, Su Yan is now completely dark, and he is still braving black air. The two guards have not yet discovered his identity.


    "Who is here, don''t you know this is the palace of Lord Black Robe?"


    "The person you are looking for."


    Su Yan stood with his hands behind him and looked at the top of the tower, where there was a brilliant bead with countless souls floating in it.


    They screamed bitterly, they wailed in pain, they groaned in despair...


    Su Yan''s originally calm face was angry because of it. These souls are the masterpieces of the black robe and are also his powerful evidence.


    He not only slaved the people inside, but also collected their souls, and even let his hands go outside to collect souls.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so ignorant, the two guards had pale expressions, staring at them and shouting, "Are you looking for death!"


    Su Yan looked at the two of them, and said lightly: "Go and inform Black Robe, that I''m here to get his dog''s head."


    The two guards were actually taken aback. They have been guarding here for 20 years, and for the first time they heard such a rebellious remark.


    "You, you are done!"


    A guard pointed at Su Yan, his fingers trembling, obviously afraid of Heipao''s anger.


    And the other guard rushed towards Su Yan, the magic wand in his hand emitted a green light, and it bombarded Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan flexed his finger, and the magic wand''s attack disappeared. At the same time, the force of the bullet easily penetrated the two guards, and they fell straight down.


    Su Yan continued to walk forward, and at this time many guards had discovered the situation here, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Bold, dare to commit a crime here, and dare to kill the Black Robe Guards!"


    A captain angered, and involuntarily drew out the long sword, and slashed down with a sword, which was a pour of majestic power.


    But the long sword failed to fall on Su Yan, but because of too much force, his arm broke.


    In fact, it was Su Yan who blessed it with strength, and the long sword had already pierced the bluestone slab.


    Others were shocked when they saw that Su Yan was able to be so calm, which is enough to show that Su Yan is very strong and does not fear them at all.


    And this group of guards is not a good crop, they must have two brushes to become the guards of the black robe palace.


    Everyone formed an array, forming an array of monsters, ghosts, and snakes. An illusory object with a big head and a tail appeared, and it came towards Su Yan with teeth and claws.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and a corpse gas filled his hands, actually grabbing the monsters and ghosts.


    "Since I know I am strong, why not run away, why die!"


    Blue veins in Su Yan''s arm came out, crushing the monsters, ghosts and snakes, the entire formation collapsed, and all the guards fell to the ground and died.


    The corpse is not an exaggeration, such a scene can''t make Su Yan fluctuate, and he continues to walk inside.


    At this moment, no one can stop him or disturb him, which makes him very relaxed.


    Whoosh!


    A long arrow attacked Su Yan at a rapid speed, and it was even more poisonous.


    At a glance, Su Yan saw a place close to a blind spot, and a person shot long arrows continuously.


    He easily clamped the long arrow with both hands, and with a wave of his hand, the long arrow returned along the same path.


    Before the archer could react, the arrow sank into his chest, piercing through the heart and bringing out a trace of black liquid.


    Su Yan chuckled and continued to walk towards the palace. The reason he laughed was because of the black robe.


    Obviously knowing his arrival, knowing that there must be a battle between the two, and knowing that Su Yan is not a nameless person, but still using these cannon fodder to delay time.


    The purpose of the black robe is very simple. He is still in retreat and has not completed the breakthrough.


    Therefore, when Su Yan entered the center of the palace, countless rune taboos were activated, surrounded by countless electric flashes, and more violent spiritual attacks.


    That''s right, Su Yan actually saw spiritual power here, what a shock.


    Maybe this palace is isolated from the outside, maybe the majesty of heaven and earth can''t enter this palace, otherwise, why explain? Su Yan would rather believe that it is because of this palace.


    If the black robe is really powerful, then how ridiculous it would be for him to come here to kill him, it is a kind of self-deprecating.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand to tear up all the runes. These runes were naturally useless to him. Even if the electric light was terror, he was fearless.


    Su Yan went to the second floor, there was no movement, only the creaking of the wooden planks, because of age.


    This looks very majestic and majestic on the outside, but it is so worn on the inside, which shows that the black robe is a contradictory person.


    Su Yan stood on the second floor and looked at it, and Chunlei roared, "Black robe, come out, why hide it, haven''t you already broken through."


    Su Yan''s voice circulated throughout the palace, and it lasted for a long time, and the reverberations continued.


    He wanted to stop it, but it was slow, and the black robe''s cannon fodder delayed the time.

 Chapter 846： Sadness, resentment

    When Su Yan''s remaining sound dissipated, the entire palace also became silent, with only a slight whistling sound, like the sob of a ghost.


    At the top of the palace, the Ye Mingzhu with countless souls turned into a ball of black at this moment, extremely black, like briquettes.


    At the same time, the wooden boards of the palace made a creaking sound. The sound was crisp and quiet, but it could not escape Su Yan''s ears.


    This made Su Yan''s body tighten, which meant that the black robe was coming.


    The wooden board creaked louder and louder, until Su Yan finally saw the figure of the black robe, the sound completely dissipated.


    "Black Robe, I didn''t expect you to be like this."


    Su Yan originally thought that the black robe should be a black robe, with runes all over his face, and even runes all over his body, with blood vessels appearing to reveal a black appearance, so that he fits his identity.


    The worst is at least a look of majesty, with monstrous coercion in his eyes at any time, and one glance can completely see through the situation.


    But the black robe in front of Su Yan was beyond his expectation. He didn''t wear a black robe, didn''t have any runes, and didn''t even have blood vessels prominent. He actually looked like a normal person.


    A gray robe, extremely simple, with long hair, and a hairpin vertical crown, just like a classical handsome man.


    His skin is delicate, comparable to that of women, and his posture is not rounded, otherwise Su Yan would probably treat him as a woman.


    The figure of the golden ratio has no flaws. If such a person is placed in the current city, he will definitely be robbed by countless fans.


    Especially his eyes are so clear, like pure water, more like baby eyes.


    All of this is impacting Su Yan''s cognition, this is not a black robe, is it still his cannon fodder.


    However, Su Yan could feel a trace of tyranny from this person''s incomparably indifferent appearance, and after all, there was still a slight difference.


    "If you kill too many people, you can''t cover up that kind of aura. Even if you want to be ordinary, you are a little out of place."


    Su Yan looked at the black robe and showed a sneer. This person is a black robe, but he doesn''t recognize him.


    The black robe also showed white teeth and smiled back.


    "You and I think it''s different. You can ignore the cannon fodder and directly stop me from breaking through, but you still choose to be delayed. I don''t know if this is your confidence or ignorance."


    "To each other, if you dress like this, if you want to hide something in your heart, then I am ignorant."


    Heipao smiled even more when he heard the words, and said loudly: "You really are not a simple person, and talking with you like this is a lot of fun."


    "But when I talk to someone like you, I feel extremely sick."


    The reason why Su Yan used disgusting was the disgusting black robe, a heinous, enslaved, murderous existence that really made him feel sick, not to mention anger.


    "It''s disgusting. It''s already enough for me to talk to a humble and dying person like you."


    There was a trace of anger in Heipao''s eyes, completely different from the purity of the moment.


    "Isn''t it disgusting that a hypocritical person, a person who completely hides himself, is so afraid of being seen what he has done, why should he do it?"


    Heipao was even more angry, looking at Su Yan, the two of them looked directly, a majestic coercion touched each other, ripples rippling around, countless trees were cut off.


    "Because I hate, because I resent, because I am angry!"


    Heipao''s face is full of anger at the moment, but he will make the girls feel more beautiful when he gets angry.


    "My life is the sadness of being trampled on, so I want revenge, I hate them, and I want them to know what regret is!"


    The black robe was extremely violent and enveloped in spiritual power. It shocked all around and exploded out of thin air, setting off a raging meaning.


    "Do you know that a child who was just born, and his parents tried every means to kill him."


    A tear fell from Heipao''s eyes, which contained hatred and sadness.


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. He didn''t know if what Hei Pao said was true or false, because it was too unbelievable.


    "Just because I was born different from other people, they hated me, wishing I would die, and they used countless ways to kill me."


    "Maybe God pity me, they all failed."


    The past history of the black robe is indeed dark and sad, but he turns these into hatred and attaches it to other people. This is the so-called being hurt and hurting others. Such people are not worthy of pity, but worthy of hate. .


    Heipao was born and survived all dangers. One can imagine how lucky he is to survive from his parents, and at the same time how terrifying.


    When he was in school, his classmates laughed at him and beat him just because he was a little different, but the teacher ignored him.


    This kind of injury is not physical, it is a trauma to the soul, it can make a person feel helpless, can change his life, and the black robe can be changed.


    The elementary school was bullied, looked down upon, and ridiculed, even though he was the first in the exam.


    He was rebellious with a group of people in junior high school, but he was still looked down upon, mocked by the girl he liked, and treated in isolation by the teacher.


    In high school, he was confused and confused as to how he should fit in, but he was ridiculed even more ruthlessly. Even the teacher shook his head while facing him, let alone knowing how many people said he was a fool.


    Such a good period of time was wasted in this way, which gave birth to a magic seed in Heipao''s heart, and he wanted revenge.


    When he was young, the whole village bullied him. Not only children bullied him, but even adults bullied him because his parents wanted him to die.


    He worked hard, and the whole village did not dare to bully him, but the people in the town followed.


    He still worked hard and persisted, but what was before him was the difficulties in the county, and he had cried more than once.


    When he stepped into the big city, he encountered ruthless ridicule and cold-eyed. All he could do was make these people respect him.


    However, when he wakes up, those aristocratic children can still play with him.


    He finally understood that no matter how hard he tried, he would be oppressed and someone would step on him. How desperate it was.


    There were tears falling in Heipao''s eyes at the moment. Thinking of these things, his heart seemed to be cut by a knife. It was painful and numb.


    But Su Yan looked at him coldly and said, "You only saw the bad side, and ignored the good side. This is not your reason."


    "The good side, do you think there is a good side to me?"


    "are not there?"


    "Say it out, say it out!"


    "You once stood on the top of the village, climbed the town tower, and even the dazzling county peak, and you have also asked the city clouds. Are these all good things?"

 Chapter 847： Asked, angry

    Su Yan''s voice echoed in the palace, full of concussion, which made Heipao''s complexion look ugly.


    Heipao saw only being oppressed and ridiculed, but he did not see his own efforts and changes.


    He is a desolate person, but he is a hardworking person. Although unfortunate but also lucky, it is not an excuse to become so.


    "You''re so glib."


    Heipao recovered his complexion and said softly while looking at Su Yan.


    "It''s not a glib tongue, I''m just explaining the facts. Your experience really makes me sympathize, but it''s not the reason why you are now."


    "It''s not how I am like this!"


    "My heart is dark." Su Yan pointed to his heart and said coldly, "Here is dead, that''s why you are like this."


    Heipao''s eyes had a tyrannical meaning, because Su Yan said the fundamental reason, which made him dissatisfied, and it made him angry.


    "Why, this is anxious, it''s just a little fact."


    "The **** truth, you''re just a bystander, you haven''t experienced anything like that, you''ll never just stand without backache."


    Su Yan smiled even more when he heard the words, a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes.


    He had reincarnation for the eighth world, and he had even done beasts, and there was nothing else he hadn''t experienced. In Su Yan''s eyes, this was nothing but shit.


    "What are you laughing at, you are also laughing at me!"


    "I''m not ridiculing, I just think you are a Sabi, I have even done a beast, do you think you are pitiful, you can''t imagine the things I have experienced!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, like a knife cut, with violent anger, which turned the black robe into discoloration.


    "You bullshit, how can you be a beast, it''s gibberish!"


    Su Yan''s contempt was even worse. To talk about this kind of thing is nothing more than playing the piano to the cow, so why continue to have such a boring entanglement with him.


    "Forget it, the ways are different and don''t conspire. You and I have different views. You have no intentions, and everything you say is justified."


    "Huh, you are right, today we are destined to die."


    "You killed so many people and killed so many people, the world is intolerable."


    Heipao didn''t continue to argue, after all, this was a fact, and he did collect the souls of many people.


    "If you want to be strong, it can only be so."


    Heipao walked towards Su Yan, flicking lightly like green fingers, but there was a strong shock. Obviously his seemingly slight shot was actually a powerful blow.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and the body energy gathered, and he also displayed a force and bombarded away.


    When the two sides collided, a powerful wave broke out, soaring to the sky, and it was actually easy to collapse the palace.


    Both of them rushed out of the ruins, and the two sides fought against each other. When the fists and feet collided, there was a stream of light passing by, and the ripples continued to sway around, and the entire Qingqiu ancient land was trembling.


    "I can ask if I kill you, yes, yes."


    Su Yan looked at the black robe with a smile on his face. Entering this Qingqiu ancient land is a trial and a study of his heart. As long as he kills the black robe, he will succeed. It will give him more luck. It will be of great help in the future.


    He didn''t expect that it was simply to eliminate the evil, but in the end it was able to lead to this, which naturally exceeded his expectations.


    The enthusiasm in Su Yan''s eyes made Black Robe angry, and he wanted to kill himself to prove the truth. How not to be angry.


    "Then I will disappoint you, and I want to kill you too!"


    The black robe rushed over, and the gray robe danced with it, torn into fragments by the powerful spiritual power, revealing the sharp chest of the black robe.


    Heipao had black and green spiritual power in his hands, and he was actually a two-color spiritual power.


    "Why, are you afraid, but it''s too late."


    Heipao showed a contemptuous smile and displayed two-color spiritual power, he could naturally guess that Su Yan was afraid.


    But Su Yan dismissed it, the two-color spiritual power could be so arrogant, then he couldn''t go to heaven.


    Su Yan''s corpse energy surged crazily, and he gathered on his hands, as if two groups of black pythons were entangled, and rushed directly towards the black robe.


    Unscrupulous, powerful slashing, fists like the power of shaking the sky, just to penetrate the opponent''s chest.


    The black python on Su Yan''s arm was shaken by the black robe and shattered, but this didn''t make Su Yan any color change.


    Two magic dragons appeared on his arms. Others left the green dragon and the right white tiger. He only had the magic dragon, and his power was even more terrifying.


    This fist hit, as if a sky of might land, directly bombarded the chest of the black robe, blasting him away for thousands of meters.


    However, Black Robe''s chest was intact, and he didn''t suffer any damage. It wasn''t that he was physically invincible, but that he had taken off a lot of power when Su Yan bombed.


    Heipao''s eyes were cold, he flew up into the sky, kicked Su Yan, kicked him directly, and smashed a big hole.


    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and at the same time his corpse energy was dissipating, which was a sign of serious injury.


    "What are you fighting with me, but only in the middle of the grandmaster."


    The black robe breaks through, which means that he is now in the late master stage, so naturally he didn''t pay attention to Su Yan.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at the black robe, and directly erected a middle finger.


    "court death!"


    Heipao rushed over and kicked again, his strength was greater than before, and the surrounding space seemed to be shaking.


    However, Su Yan hit his feet with a punch, and the huge sound shook the sky and the earth, causing the sky to roll thick clouds.


    The black robe changed color, and his own kick was stronger than before. Why was Su Yan able to catch it? Could it be that he didn''t show his true strength before.


    Heipao''s eyes were full of killing intent, which had consumed his patience and didn''t want to waste time.


    "Die me!"


    The black robe''s hand turned into the shape of a gray wolf, and the fangs were extremely shocked, and the power was even more terrifying, biting towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s arm was bitten by the gray wolf, and a piece of flesh and blood was easily torn apart. More than that, his arm still had the body of soul, which was invading his divine consciousness.


    Su Yan hurriedly used "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to refine it, otherwise this thing would really be dangerous to him.


    His body is strong, gathering all the corpse qi into a ball, dripping a drop of essence blood from his mouth, and a blood dragon appeared on it.


    The blood dragon trembles, soars straight into the sky, and is no longer talking about wandering in all directions.


    At this moment, the gray wolf was not its opponent at all, and it dissipated in one blow. The blood dragon rushed directly into the black robe, penetrated his body, and a huge hole emerged.


    Black Card trembled all over, but his face was cold and his body was destroyed.


    "what!"


    The black robe was furious, and his body was decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a pile of dust.


    The anger in Su Yan''s eyes did not dissipate, but his body was destroyed, and the battle was not over yet.


    "You must let me perform the last secret technique, I will let you know what regret is!"


    The black robe''s soul rushed towards the Ye Mingzhu that had not fallen because of the collapse of the palace, and swallowed it in one bite.

 Chapter 848： dissipate

    That Ye Mingzhu contained too many souls, it was Heipao''s efforts for decades, but now, he can only swallow it.


    "This is a gift I contributed to the envoy. After decades of hard work, I didn''t expect it to be destroyed by you!"


    The black robe was like a crazy beast, roaring extremely, and the original gentle appearance disappeared.


    Although he regrets it, Heipao does not regret it. If the soul is gone, he can continue to search, but his life is gone and everything is gone.


    At this moment, his whole body changed, his body began to bulge slowly and became very large, and black soul heads began to emerge from various parts of his body.


    His whole body was full of heads, and countless hands were also exposed. For a time, various screams continued throughout the place.


    "Hahaha!"


    The black robe rises up to the sky and screams. He is not going to be insane or alive. What he pursues is the way of the devil. Now that the body is absent, he becomes the soul body and integrates all souls. Now he is considered a demon king.


    Combining so many souls, the strength of the black robe rose instead of falling, and only almost broke through to the master''s consummation, extremely powerful.


    Even if Su Yan saw such a huge black robe of the demon king, there was a trace of jealousy in his eyes, after all, he was only in the middle of the master.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t have any fear. The fear just showed that he didn''t know who was going to live or die in this contest, and he had no confidence at all.


    "What is your name, I still want to know your name before I kill you."


    "Su Baxian."


    Su Yan said calmly, and he didn''t want to ask the name of the black robe, the word black robe was enough.


    "Su Baxian, his name is domineering, but it''s a pity that he still has to die in my hands."


    "It''s not always true who lives or dies!"


    Su Yan jumped directly into the air, blasting into the sky, and his fist slammed into the black robe like a meteorite, and the air was burned by friction.


    Su Yan at this moment was like a ball of fire, rushing directly towards the black robe, regardless of the reason, just to destroy him.


    The black robe sneered, squirming all over, and countless souls merged together to form a huge black soul that stood in front of him.


    Su Yan fell with a punch, as if hitting cotton. There was no force at all. Instead, the black soul swallowed his arm.


    A strong corrosive force made Su Yan''s complexion change, and he hurriedly pulled his arm out, but still lost a layer of skin.


    "Just fight against my kid."


    Heipao sneered, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, and now he doesn''t have to worry about Su Yan, he is no longer a grade in his eyes.


    Su Yan Meiyu has a little bit of evil spirit, he will only do this when it is dangerous.


    If he could perform the Sixteen Shaking Style, Su Yan would not be so embarrassed at all, and he would kill the black robe dog with a single move.


    But now he can''t use it, so he put everything on "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens".


    The corpse qi gathered together, and Su Yan displayed the dragon''s tail wagging, a violent force roared, and the surrounding wind was strong, and the world suddenly changed.


    And this force directly tore the ghost displayed by the black robe into pieces, and suddenly disappeared.


    The smile on Heipao''s face stopped abruptly, and a pair of anger emerged with a powerful killing intent.


    "It''s really like Xiaoqiang. It doesn''t look strong, but he can''t kill it no matter how he fights."


    Heipao did it himself. He didn''t want to entangle with Su Yan anymore, because he was afraid of changes, so he could not tell Su Yan to make a temporary breakthrough or some powerful stunt.


    After all, Heipao knew that Su Yan''s strength was very strong, only because he was absorbed by that strange power.


    Heipao had also encountered it before, otherwise he would not build that palace to resist that weird force.


    When traveling, the black robe did not leave the palace. Many manpower came and walked the palace. The people they met were also in the palace.


    In other words, Su Yan stayed in the palace for nearly 20 years and never went out. I really admire his concentration.


    And he also wanted to use the soul of Ye Mingzhu as a gift to the divine envoy, hoping to obtain the magic trick of the divine envoy, so that his spiritual power can be turned into the spiritual power of corpse energy.


    But now he has swallowed Ye Mingzhu, the gift is gone, and the magic formula is naturally impossible to get, otherwise he will not be so angry.


    When the palace collapsed, the soul of the black robe began to slowly decrease. If he continues to be exposed to this world in a day later, he will also lower his cultivation base like Su Yan.


    But everything is not important anymore, the black robe swallowed Ye Mingzhu, leaving only a soul, he is now the body of the soul, and he is afraid of the disappearance of some realm.


    The black robe directly rushed towards Su Yan in a stride, squirming all over, a powerful force surged out, squeezing the air invisibly, and slew towards Su Yan.


    This power is invisible at all, it is the deadliest invisibly, but instead of avoiding it, he knots the seal with his hands and meditates the formula silently.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!"


    An ancient magic dragon appeared, rushed straight into the sky, and turned into a fierce beast, its majestic domineering incomparable, directly blocking Su Yan.


    This was Su Yan''s last hope. He forced this trick. At this moment, his dantian began to crack. Obviously, he was very reluctant to use this trick.


    But even if it was reluctant, he succeeded, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    The ancient magic dragon blocked that invisible power, the huge body did not fluctuate at all, and the dragon rushed towards the black robe like a teleport.


    You can''t believe that this huge ancient dragon is like a spiral, spinning fast, piercing through a black robe.


    Heipao is still sneer, he is now a soul, not a mortal body, and the black dragon can continue to condense after breaking his body.


    But his face changed in the next second, and his whole body began to tremble, revealing an unbelievable look.


    "How, how!"


    No matter how the black robe uses various skills, he can''t restore his body, his soul body begins to fade slowly, and the power of his body begins to dissipate.


    "Do you think my flying dragon is so simple in the sky? This trick has once killed an immortal!"


    Su Yan returned to domineering at this moment, his eyes were extremely deep, looking at the black robe with great majesty.


    Heipao was full of unwillingness, and roared: "Impossible, you lied to me, how could you have killed an immortal and lied to me!"


    His huge body of soul shattered and dissipated between the world, and the countless undead also disappeared along with it.


    Su Yan looked at the sky, chanting mantras. This was a mantra to save the souls of the dead, which could make them feel at ease.


    However, Su Yan''s throat was sweet at the moment, and a few mouthfuls of blood spurted out, even the essence and blood were also vomited out. Forcibly performing this trick, he was backlashed, and he was dying.


    But it was enough to kill the black robe, everything was over, and he could return to the original world.


    Su Yan crushed a rune, and the message floated out, naturally to inform Yuwen Xiongba.

 Chapter 849： Last King Kong

    "With such a big shock, the world has changed color, is it really fighting against the black robe?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a look of surprise.


    Yuwen Xiongba said straightforwardly, "Of course, this is the final duel between the adults and the black robe. Good news will come soon."


    The two are in a secret place, surrounded by ghosts searching for them. Once they are found, their lives will be worrying, which can be said to be extremely dangerous.


    "God bless you, evil can overcome righteousness, and evil cannot overcome righteousness."


    The middle-aged man kept praying, very pious, this is a battle that determines his survival.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was very indifferent, he believed in Su Yan, and believed without reason.


    Just as the two were waiting, the rune that Yuwen Xiongba was holding tightly sent out strange things, which made his heart jump.


    "My lord has sent a message."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the rune, bit his finger and dripped blood on it, and a line of words was revealed.


    "Come and meet me quickly."


    The address is marked after the word.


    "Hahaha!"


    Yuwen Xiongba jumped up with excitement, tears shed, unable to control himself at all.


    "Won, your lord killed the black robe!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared, this voice was naturally heard by many ghosts, and all of them were shivering and discolored, and there was no time to escape if there was any thought to catch Yuwen Xiongba.


    They naturally felt the disappearance of the black robe palace and the disappearance of that oppressive force. This feeling is absolutely infallible.


    The ghosts and messengers from all sides are fleeing everywhere, but Su Yan has already laid a **** killing array, and it is very easy to deal with these little shrimps.


    After some rushing, Yuwen Xiongba arrived at the place where Su Yan was, and bowed on the spot, crying with excitement.


    "Cry and cry like a woman, don''t cry."


    Su Yan scolded softly, with a smile in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba put away his tears, stood up, and returned to Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan looked at the middle-aged man, with a hint of majesty between his eyebrows.


    Although the middle-aged man was excited, he was much more calm than Yuwen Xiongba.


    "A dragon is a dragon that can rule the world wherever it goes."


    The middle-aged man looked at Su Yan and said lightly, with a trace of admiration in his eyes.


    Su Yan said, "It''s peaceful here, and the people here are about to be handed over to you. As for letting them live in this place forever, it''s all up to you to return to society."


    The middle-aged man had a gloomy face and whispered: "The society is dangerous outside. Many of them have lost the ability to speak. It will take time to recover. From now on, let''s make the decision for your own life."


    Su Yan nodded and left Qingqiu Ancient Land with Yuwen Xiongba.


    There was nothing on him, and he didn''t want to stay in this place for a while, he realized when he was tired, he should leave.


    Standing at the entrance of the passage, Su Yan glanced at Qingqiu Ancient Land, feeling a lot of emotion for a while, and there was a look on his face that he didn''t know if he was smiling or angry.


    "The hero, let''s go."


    "It''s an adult."


    "Your crotch is torn. Change your pants."


    "My lord, your pants are reversed."


    "No product, is this worn backwards? That''s how it is obviously worn."


    "Can pattern..."


    "To shut up!"


    ...


    The two left the Qingqiu Ancient Land and appeared in the Mobei Desert, where Sushen was already thousands of miles away.


    "Sir, my spiritual power is back."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked excited and waved his arms to turn piles of sand dunes into sand rain.


    "Well, I also recovered, but I couldn''t break through."


    Su Yan was still a little disappointed, still staying at the Grandmaster Consummation, this bottleneck just couldn''t break through.


    There are still some differences between the earth and the realm of cultivation. Su Yan''s true realm is only in the middle of his innate stage, and it is not so difficult to reach the latter stage, but it seems that there is an additional obstacle on the earth.


    Of course, Su Yan was not annoyed by this. Although he didn''t improve his realm, he asked one question, which was a great gain.


    The two walked out of the desert and stopped a taxi on the roadside of a small county town, planning to go to Sushen.


    When he got into the car, Yuwen Xiongba faintly said sternly, but the driver was confused.


    "Sir, are you going to Sushen?"


    "Yes."


    "But we are not so careful."


    "In the northeast."


    "East...Northeast."


    The driver''s face changed, revealing an unpleasant look. Isn''t this a way to make him happy?


    Yuwen Xiongba threw a stack of money to the driver, no matter how small it was 10,000 yuan. Fortunately, there was still some money in the bag. Otherwise, giving 100 million checks would not scare the driver to death.


    Even the 10,000 yuan driver is also a little confused, embarrassed to accept it for a while.


    "Hurry up, we can''t delay our important business."


    The driver glanced at the two of them. They could not help but feel relieved because they were obviously rich.


    It was late at night when I arrived at Sushen, and I found a hotel to be completely relaxed.


    The two of them were seated in the restaurant of the hotel and ordered a table full of dishes, all delicious and expensive, so that everyone around them was pointing, the expression in their eyes was obviously like a nouveau riche.


    "It''s cool, I finally got a normal meal. This abalone is so tender and smooth. This sea cucumber really melts in the mouth. This bird''s nest, my sister''s also want to beautify it."


    Yuwen Xiongba ate the sea and ate the sea until his stomach couldn''t fit, and he took a mouthful of soup and sealed it.


    Su Yan also ate a lot, and for the first time thought this meal was so delicious.


    In Qingqiu Ancient Land, they are basically hungry these days, and the best meal is just the few mushrooms.


    "My lord, this black robe has been resolved, why are we still here for Sushen?"


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked at Su Yan with a serious face at this moment, revealing a look of doubt.


    "The black robe is dead, but it can be cut to root."


    Yuwen Xiongba thought for a while and suddenly realized: "Yes, there is another King Kong under Heipao."


    "But there is such a big thing in Qingqiu Ancient Land, he probably already knows, it depends on luck if he can find him."


    Su Yan shook the wine glass with a murderous intent in his eyes. His expensive casual clothes were curled a little because of it, which was obviously caused by the heat of his body.


    Yuwen Xiongba changed his color for it. Obviously, Su Yan had to cut the grass and root out the roots, and this kind of harm was left entirely for the world.


    "My lord, do you have news about the last King Kong?"


    "Of course there is. I found out from the fox''s spiritual knowledge that this person is called Qingfangzhu, a monk of wine and meat."


    "Lord Qingfang, this name is a bit elegant."


    Su Yan didn''t make a difference, because this person was greedy and lustful, and there are probably countless women who have harmed him. What an elegant name is, and how dirty his heart is.


    This person seems to be shown to others when he is alive. He looks neatly dressed outside, and is like a mountain of unshaven trash at home.


    "Leave tomorrow and go to Beji City."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he left the dining room and went back to the room to rest.

 Chapter 850： Da Tuhao Nightclub

    Early the next morning, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba went to Wuji. For convenience, Yuwen Xiongba went to the car dealership to pick up a car last night.


    Just a thousand dollars, just gave the owner of the car dealer a cheque, and Yuwen Xiongba drove away smartly.


    Beji is still a bit far away from Sushen. After all, it is another provincial capital city. It was already afternoon when the two arrived in Beji.


    Randomly found a hotel, Yuwen Xiongba began to investigate the news.


    Although it is a newcomer, as long as you have money, you can still find a lot of news in some special places.


    Yuwen Xiongba arrived at a martial arts hall. After inquiring about it, it was regarded as one of the well-known martial arts halls in the local area.


    Upon entering the martial arts hall, two young men in martial arts uniforms came over.


    "Excuse me, what are you doing here?"


    Yuwen Xiongba is not badly dressed, and the two of them did not directly drive them away, fearing offending others.


    "I''ll talk to your boss about something."


    "Is there an appointment?"


    "No."


    The two of them changed color and said angrily: "Why do you see our boss as soon as you say you see, hurry up and get out of here."


    Yuwen Xiongba was not angry, and said lightly: "I didn''t make an appointment, but I just want to see your boss, what can I do?"


    "court death!"


    "Well said, I just happen to have itchy hands."


    The only way is to kick the hall. At this time, Yu Wen Xiongba has already taken a leap, kicking the martial arts plaque in half.


    When the others heard the news, they ran over. Seeing this scene, everyone was furious and surrounded Yu Wenxiong.


    "Brothers, let this kid not get out of our martial arts gym today!"


    The martial arts disciples all rushed to Yuwen Xiongba, and they all had cultivation skills, which were naturally much better than ordinary people.


    But Yuwen Xiongba had a sneer on his face. The cultivation base of this group of people is no problem for him to hit a hundred.


    The result is naturally one to do one, two to do a pair, and a group of them are all lying down.


    But within a minute, nearly a hundred disciples fell to the ground, wailing constantly, and some even broke their hands and feet in pain.


    It is impossible to reason with these people. Only by convincing them with fists can they be convinced.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked into the martial arts hall, when a middle-aged man wearing a martial arts uniform walked over with a gloomy look.


    "Are you the one who kicked the hall!"


    The middle-aged man wears a pigtail, and his eyes have a strong violent meaning. At first glance, he is not an ordinary person, and he is considered the pinnacle of a martial artist.


    "Yes, I''m here to kick the gym."


    "Very well, then I''ll show you some color."


    The middle-aged man flew a kick to Yuwen Xiongba, not weak, with a strong wind.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t evade, but instead blasted the middle-aged man with a punch, aiming at the sole of his foot.


    This punch made the middle-aged man fly upside down and slam into the door of the house, his feet completely abolished, and he looked at Yufumi Yuba with a look of anger.


    "Your Master Cao!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice was extremely violent, and he looked around the crowd domineeringly.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    A very indifferent voice came, and an old man walked slowly.


    Contrary to what Yuwen Xiongba thought, he originally thought that he should be a domineering boss, but this looked like an old man with an elegant leisurely court.


    "Some people say you know where the owner of Qingfang is."


    The old man''s original indifferent expression suddenly changed, becoming sharp and cold.


    "Why are you looking for the master of Qingfang?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba is a lot of indifferent, so this is reasonable.


    "You don''t need to know, tell me where he is."


    "Why did you wait for the ants to meet at will?"


    The old man leaped forward and bombarded with spiritual power in his hand, not giving Yuwen Xiong a chance at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head and squeezed his fist casually. A relaxed squeeze made it shatter, causing the old man to sweat.


    "Who are you!"


    The old man stared at Su Yan, a dazzling light appeared in his eyes.


    "You don''t need to know who I am, but if you don''t say it, then die!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s fist fell, with a faint luster.


    "He should be in the big local tyrant nightclub."


    The old man thought that Yu Wen Xiongba''s fist would stop, but he finally thought too simple.


    The fist fell, directly shattering the old man''s skull, making his face distorted and blood pouring out of his head.


    A few seconds later, the old man revealed himself, actually a shrewd head.


    "Sure enough, it''s no wonder I smell a ghost odor as soon as you come in."


    But the old man was full of violent face, and said to Yu Wen Xiongba: "You actually destroyed my body, I want you to die!"


    But he was smashed to pieces with a punch by Yuwen Xiongba before he took the shot, but it was only the middle stage of the master, and it was not worth mentioning.


    The others present were shocked, and the curator whom he admired so much was actually a monster, which made them somewhat unacceptable.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t care whether they could accept it. Even if the task of getting the news was completed, he should go back for business.


    Driving back to the hotel, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly knocked on Su Yan''s room door.


    At this time, Su Yan was chatting with Jin Shiya. After all, he was worried about not being in contact for such a long time.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba coming in, Su Yan looked at him and asked, "Did you find it?"


    "I found it, and killed a shikigami by the way."


    "Oh, his minions."


    "It should be, he said that the owner of Qingfang is in the Datuhao nightclub."


    "Da Tuhao Nightclub, the name is loud enough."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, couldn''t help standing up, tidying up his clothes.


    "Let''s go, take you to find flowers and ask Liu tonight."


    Yu Wenxiong glanced at Su Yan''s phone and said, "My lord, it seems that I didn''t bring the phone."


    Su Yan touched the pocket and really didn''t bring it, so she couldn''t help but fetch it.


    Yuwen Xiongba said schadenly at this moment: "My lord, you also watched the off video."


    Sure enough, Jin Shiya on the video side raised her voice and shouted: "Su Yan, if you dare to find flowers and ask Liu, my mother will break your leg!"


    Jin Shiya was also frustrated by anger. She used the most shrewd language to vent her anger, obviously she was really angry, and she didn''t know where she learned it.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but his expression changed, and hurriedly said, "Shiya, of course, is fake. How could I go to such a place? If I want to solve my physical problems, I have to find a big girl."


    Jin Shiya heard the words even more angrily and said: "Dare you!"


    "My lord, I''ll warm up the car."


    "Warm your sister''s car, it''s not winter now."


    "Well, we have important things, you heard before, we are going to cast down demons and slay demons."


    "This is the best way. If I know you are really looking for flowers and ask Liu everywhere, then don''t come back."


    After Jin Shiya finished speaking, she hung up the video, not giving Su Yan a chance.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba both got in the car and drove directly to the Datuhao nightclub.

 Chapter 851： Local tyrant

    "Oh, this nightclub is really magnificent, it''s really dazzling around here."


    Su Yan looked at the big local tyrant nightclub that was so conspicuous in the downtown area from the car, with a faint smile on his face.


    "My lord, this nightclub is quite famous. It is almost the most famous nightclub in Buji, and the people who come here are all top consumers."


    "Isn''t this a big local nightclub, why other people like to come here."


    "Of course, the big local tyrants are the main guests here, but there are things that make other upper-class people want to stop, so the name doesn''t seem so important."


    "What makes people want to stop, those three?"


    "Accurately speaking, it should be desire. This is a famous and romantic place. All the ladies here are the best."


    Su Yan kicked Yuwen Xiongba''s crotch, and Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly covered it, obviously injured.


    "Well, I''ll choose a good lady for you tonight."


    "My lord, I don''t want it."


    Yu Wenxiong refused righteously, but when he saw the two beautifully dressed beauties at the door, his voice became very small.


    "If there is something punctual, I can think about it."


    "Consider your size."


    Su Yan gave Yuwen Xiongba a violent shudder, and he grinned in pain, but Su Yan walked in directly.


    "welcome."


    The two beauties greeted enthusiastically, and the woman who can make Yuwen Xiongba discolored is naturally not ordinary.


    It can be said that these two beauties are not such heavy makeup and vulgar things, but reveal a noble and elegant temperament, and this is what attracted Yuwen Xiongba.


    "My lord, there are all kinds of young ladies in it. For the local tyrants, the figure is first-rate. There is nothing elegant in other aspects, but other big men are more elegant."


    "Oh, let''s just listen."


    "For example, if someone with profound academic background comes here, you have to find an educated beauty. The beauty here is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, playing and singing, and there are not a few elite schools."


    "Then this clubhouse is very high-end, do you know what the owner of Qingfang looks like?"


    "This is a portrait of him, a fake bald monk."


    "Really happy, a monk opened a big local tyrant nightclub."


    When the two of Su Yan came in, they were noticed, and a sister Hong walked over, smiling all over her face.


    Sister Hong is equivalent to the ancient madam, and generally has great power in nightclubs.


    The stooped body is really a lot of benefits, but Su Yan didn''t take a look, but Yuwen Xiongba took a glance.


    "You two seem to be here for the first time."


    "Well, we are from a foreign country. I heard that this place is very famous, so come and have a look.


    "Then you are looking for the right person. We are the most famous in Vujina."


    "Oh, how famous is it."


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Wen Xiongba, Yu Wen Xiongba threw out a pocket, and naturally he went to the bank to withdraw cash, 5 million.


    Bundles of money spilled out, everywhere, making Sister Hong slightly discolored.


    "Oh, the young master looks like a big family. He is really generous. Come and accompany the young master."


    The waiter beckoned, and dozens of girls rushed in, all of them outstanding.


    "Master, choose whatever you like. They are all our famous peach blossoms."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with eyes was full of displeasure, and he couldn''t help saying: "vulgar!"


    Sister Hong didn''t pay any attention to it. They were all guests and couldn''t drive people away.


    But Su Yan looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Vulgar, are you here to tell me vulgar, isn''t this a big local tyrant nightclub!"


    As soon as Su Yan changed his appearance, Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion changed, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to come out.


    The middle-aged man was even more angry, staring with a pair of eyes and roaring: "You, a foreigner, dare to be so arrogant. Believe it or not, I will keep you from getting out of Beji City."


    Sister Hong hurriedly pulled the middle-aged man and said, "Boss, don''t be angry. You are all guests here. You can play whatever you want."


    "I can''t bear it, a group of wild men, and little cherries, every time I order them, you take her to the wild men, you are making me angry."


    Sister Hong''s expression also changed slightly, and she quickly apologized: "Boss, this is my carelessness. How come I remember so clearly that there are so many customers."


    Sister Hong hurriedly waved to let the little cherry come over, and little cherry knew the scene very well and ran over.


    "Wait, Sister Hong, right? I want this person."


    Sister Hong''s face turned cold, and she knew that there was a trouble. The two young men were definitely not good at doing things, but she did not dare to offend her as a regular customer.


    "Oh, my handsome boy, other girls are also good."


    "Just her."


    Su Yan threw a pocket again. There were two million national coins in it, but more than ten million.


    When he came, Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to prepare cash. The more the better, when he came to the big local tyrant nightclub, would he still be called a local tyrant without cash?


    Sister Hong''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly signaled Xiao Yingtao to accompany Su Yan, but the boss was angry.


    "Can you pack a little cherry with ten million!"


    The boss threw out a gold card and said coldly, "There are 20 million in it."


    Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to throw out another bag containing five million Western coins, equivalent to 40 million.


    The boss looked gloomy, staring at Su Yan with a pair of big eyes, with immense hatred.


    "You made it clear that you are going to fight me!"


    "Against you?" Su Yan chuckled, "You don''t look at Laozi''s identity, are you worthy?"


    The boss trembled with anger and anger. He was a well-known political and business tycoon with assets of hundreds of millions. No one had ever dared to argue with him like this.


    "You''re fine, you have the ability to report to the top!"


    Su Yan shook his finger: "Just you, you don''t deserve it."


    The boss almost let out a breath of blood, furiously he rushed towards Su Yan.


    His fist was nothing in Su Yan''s eyes, he couldn''t touch Su Yan''s body at all, and he was shot flying one meter away from Su Yan.


    The boss fell to the ground, covered in blood, yelling and piercing in pain.


    This voice naturally attracted the attention of others in the nightclub. A man with a scar on his face came over, his complexion suddenly changed.


    "The boss?!"


    Obviously the two know each other, after all, the circle is so big, it is not uncommon to see that you can''t see it when you look down.


    "Who beat you like this?"


    The boss pointed at Su Yan, his eyes still filled with resentment.


    At this time, Sister Hong had long been scared to death. She knew that the boss had something to do with the trouble. She even knew that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, because she clearly saw that all the bosses flew without touching Su. .


    The scar man looked at Su Yan with murderous intent, and the scar wriggled, full of hideous meaning.

 Chapter 852： Find the difference

    "Scar, you must kill them for me!"


    The boss slowed down and pointed at Su Yan with a furious expression, his heart full of killing intent.


    Scar nodded, with a look of contempt. His reputation as a scar is a resounding existence in this city of Wuji.


    It is just these bosses, people in the martial arts world generally call him the sword master, and his strength is also the realm of masters.


    "Do you know what land boundary this is, Buji City, I still have a reputation in Buji City."


    Su Yan sat down slowly, looked at Little Cherry, and said lightly: "Sing a song and listen."


    Little Cherry was trembling with fright. It''s not bad to sing any songs or not to cry.


    "Sing, the money is yours."


    Little Cherry was taken aback. There were seventy to eighty million on the table, and she couldn''t make that much money in her lifetime.


    For a while, she was a little moved, thinking about what kind of lady she would be if she got the money, and went straight to the pinnacle of life.


    For this reason, Little Cherry overcame great fear and began to sing.


    I have to say that her voice is very good and has a solid foundation, I am afraid it came from the conservatory.


    This is maddening the knife scar. He is so threatening and intimidating that the other party can''t stop it. How can this spread out?


    "court death!"


    Scar raised a generous square table and smashed it towards Su Yan, shocked.


    But Su Yan didn''t move at all, listening to the song carefully, with a look of intoxication.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know when he had already held a sword in his hand, and slashed down with a sword, splitting the generous table in half.


    The people around were all screaming, and the nightclub security team also gathered around, but no one dared to get close.


    Scar Man was even more violent, waving his fist, and with a strong internal force, he blasted directly towards Yu Wen Xiongba.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest fear at all, Jian Guang Yihan was actually stained with a drop of blood, but it was instantly absorbed.


    The long sword was scabbed, Yu Wen Xiongba looked solemn, and the scar man in front of him had an extra hole on his face.


    At the same time, blood shot out from the opening and spilled all over the ground. People were unwilling and fell helplessly.


    Now those Yingying Yanyan screamed completely, and the whole place was in chaos.


    But Su Yan still listened to the song quietly, as if intoxicated, and didn''t care that it had caused life.


    "Killed, outsider killed!"


    The boss screamed sadly at this moment, and while he was afraid, there was a hint of joy. Life is a big deal, and Su Yan and two of them are outsiders. As long as he works hard to exaggerate, the big guys in Wuji will certainly not stand by.


    But at this time a man in a suit in the club came over and said faintly: "It''s just a dead person, what''s all the fuss about."


    He looked around for a week, looked at the corpse, motioned several security guards to dispose of the corpse, and then sat on the sofa next to Su Yan.


    "Your honorable name?"


    "Flower monk."


    Su Yan looked at the man in the suit and said lightly.


    The obvious face of the man in the suit changed, and he said in a low tone: "It seems that your coming here is not as simple as a pastime."


    "No, I didn''t see that I brought so much money. I didn''t come here for amusement. You asked Little Cherry if it was right."


    Su Yan even pretended to eat the tofu made with little cherry, which made her shy.


    "The lives were lost, and it was still in our place. Tell me how to solve it."


    "Solved, I didn''t find your place to lose money. It''s good. I dared to scold Lao Tzu as vulgar, and said Lao Tzu is a wild man. His sister came over and I killed him with a sword!"


    Su Yan said that he picked up Yuwen Xiongba''s long sword and stared at the boss with big eyes, shaking him with fright.


    The man in the suit showed a faint smile, but the smile was a bit cold.


    "It seems that your Excellency is not simple, that scar is our famous master."


    "What about the master, the master is not like a dog."


    Yuwen Xiongba changed his color slightly and whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "I worked very hard."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Forget it, the master can barely be called a martial artist."


    "It seems you must be a famous figure in martial arts."


    "Don''t stop him, bullshit, do you know how much money I can make without delaying me a minute, ten million."


    The man in the suit was completely displeased. It was a big local tyrant nightclub, but he didn''t pretend to be a nightclub.


    "Then leave one hand to make money."


    "Okay."


    Su Yan stretched out his hand directly and put it on the table, looking like someone could kill him.


    The man in the suit was even more angry and said bluntly: "Don''t think I dare!"


    The man in the suit directly took a sharp blade and cut it directly at Su Yan''s hand.


    But it turned out to be a broken blade, and his own tiger''s mouth was dripping with blood.


    You know that the man in the suit is more powerful than the scared man, but it is still the case.


    The people in the other seats in the venue were actually paying attention to this scene. They were all discolored when they saw this scene, and their original appearances of gloating became jealous.


    "Hey, the quality of your knife is too crooked, so you don''t cherish the opportunity to cut it."


    Su Yan showed a look of helplessness, and looked at the man in the suit and said: "I hope you lose the gambling. You have delayed me for ten minutes. That is 100 million. Besides, I was disturbed when I was spending in your club. Now I feel very upset. Ten billion in mental loss expenses."


    When Su Yan mentioned the mental damage fee, everyone present thought they had misheard, and everyone was stupid on the spot.


    "Crazy, ten billion!"


    If 10 billion is cash, how many trucks will it take to transport it away? In short, this is an astronomical figure that no one dares to imagine.


    "Ten billion, why don''t you rob? No, it''s hard to grab so much from a bank."


    When everyone present came back to their senses, the big bosses from the Chamber of Commerce or the martial arts circles were all talking and giving pointers.


    Some people''s focus is not ten billion, but another place, which is more thorough than others.


    "The point is not 10 billion, but Su Yan wants 10 billion from the big local tyrant nightclub."


    Everyone nodded one after another, Su Yan, who dared to ask the big local tyrant nightclub for compensation, was definitely the first one. No one has ever asked for compensation since opening the shop.


    "This is purely a killer, let it go, there is nothing to look at."


    When someone understands it, they lose their surprise, shock and interest. What is the concern of a dying person?


    And the man in the suit didn''t bother with 10 billion, obviously Su Yan was here to do things.


    "You are here to smash the scene!"


    The man in the suit said coldly, the blood in the tiger''s mouth still did not stop, making him feel a little shocked.


    Su Yan knocked on the table in front of him, and the sound was unusually crisp, as if it had a rhythm. Listening carefully, it was somewhat similar to the song Xiao Yingtao sang just now.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at the man in the suit and said, "Yes, I''m here to find fault."


    As soon as the voice fell, the table shattered and became a pile of rubble.

 Chapter 853： Top card

    The table was completely broken, all turned into a pile of wood ashes, but there was no dust flying, and this strength made the manager discolored on the spot.


    A bull can carry a thousand catties, but he can''t control the small dust, which is enough to show that Su Yan is tough.


    The manager naturally had a retreat. If he couldn''t resist, he wanted to die. He was a sensible person, and this matter could only be reported.


    "Good boy, you have a seed, and you have the ability to wait here!"


    "Okay, call me more girls, otherwise I won''t have the patience to wait."


    The manager trembled with anger, and walked towards the back door of the venue with a disgusting face.


    But when the manager is gone, some of the people here can''t sit still. After all, this place is only a place for people with good looks.


    A tall and thin man in black, holding two iron **** in his hands, walked towards Su Yan at this time, and everyone else changed their color.


    "Isn''t that the master ball? I didn''t expect that he was here today."


    "Here is a good show, Master Qiu is the third master of our city."


    The third master is equivalent to the third person in Wuji, and there are only two people who are stronger than him. No wonder it can change the color of everyone present.


    "Master Qiu, show these two boys a little bit of color, or they would think we are not lucky enough."


    Someone promptly got the response from others.


    But Master Qiu didn''t make any sense, just looking at Su Yan, the iron ball in his hand was spinning faster and faster, but he didn''t care at all, as if the ball could not be released.


    "I am the ball master of Wu Ji, I dare not make trouble in this big local tyrant nightclub, but the two are so courageous."


    "Master Qiu, right? It''s not that we are making trouble, it''s that someone bullied us is a stranger."


    Su Yan didn''t show up at the moment, it was Yuwen Xiongba who was talking, but he didn''t want to deal with such a bunch of **** after seeing the owner of Qingfang.


    "Yes, it happened for a reason, but what you did after that was a bit overdone."


    "After that, I can talk to you just to save you face, otherwise I would have taken action long ago."


    Blue veins appeared on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, knowing that the ball and the others are the same.


    "Okay, let me see if you shoot."


    Snapped!


    With a loud slap, the two **** of the ball flew directly into the air and landed on the ball who had fallen to the ground without fail.


    Master Qiu was too late to scream, and was stunned by these two begging.


    At this moment, the surrounding people completely changed color, and the third master in Wuji City was defeated by one move. Who else is not afraid of Su Yan.


    "Where is this person!"


    "Yes, a subordinate is so strong!"


    This group of people naturally saw that Yuwen Xiongba was just a subordinate, but the displayed strength made them fearful.


    "It''s not good to play with the ball, come to mix our business, it''s not bad if you don''t kill you."


    Yuwen Xiongba also sat down, learning the appearance of Su Yan, holding a glass of wine and shaking it gently.


    At this moment, no one dared to make a move anymore, and Master Qiu was taught a lesson, unless the second master or master of Wuji City came.


    Sure enough, the manager who had left came over now proudly, looking at Su Yan with a cold and bitter expression on his face.


    "Miss, these two people."


    There is not only one person here. The head is a young woman. I have to say that she is really outstanding. This big local nightclub is as beautiful as a cloud, and she is more like looking at the mountains and small mountains, completely comparing the other ladies. , All became green leaves.


    "What kind of person, dare to make trouble in the big local nightclub."


    When the so-called young lady looked at Su Yan, there was still a trace of surprise in her eyes, and she stayed on Su Yan''s face for a few minutes.


    "Are they both?"


    "Yes, miss."


    The young lady is not the same as other Hualiu women here, she is the daughter of the boss of this big local nightclub, and she is also the top spot here.


    I have to say that this place is really amazing, and the boss''s daughter is the first card.


    However, the actual controller of the Datuhao Nightclub is the owner of Qingfang, and he can only pick the top card, and he does not dare to have a glimpse of ten others.


    "Oh, this beauty is not bad, can''t you be the best?"


    Su Yan talked about this at the moment, because he discovered this interesting thing.


    "My lord, this is the top card."


    The woman has a number plate, number one, which is undoubtedly the top card, and the others are thirty or forty.


    The woman smiled and said: "Yes, I am the top card here, can you afford to point, do you dare to point!"


    The woman has a detached temperament, and she is not afraid of being **** by the ball. After all, she is the woman who almost put the master of Qingfang down.


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and said, "First, of course I dare to click, and second, I can also afford to click."


    "Really, can you take out 20 billion!"


    The woman''s voice was extraordinarily loud, causing everyone around her to change their colors. 20 billion packages per night, this is simply a sky-high price in history.


    In fact, a discerning person can tell at a glance that Su Yan wants to claim 10 billion, but she wants 20 billion, which is naturally the case.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned, and 20 billion really dare to say that gold is not that expensive, right? Even diamond-studded pearls are not so exaggerated.


    Su Yan said at the moment: "Okay, 20 billion is 20 billion, and it''s a deal."


    Su Yan replied neatly, without any muddle-headedness, he could naturally take out the 20 billion.


    "But you have to take it out on the spot."


    "of course."


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned even more, he hesitated because he couldn''t get it out.


    "My lord, we only have more than 10 billion."


    "Take out ten billion."


    Yu Wenxiong looked at Su Yan, and could only take out the checks in his arms, many of which were unpaid checks.


    Nearly a hundred cheques were placed in front of everyone, which shocked everyone more than Yuwen Xiongba''s defeat.


    "Really a big local tyrant."


    "Yes, ten billion can be drawn out casually."


    "I mean 20 billion, 10 billion is not enough."


    The woman''s smile grew thicker, but there was a cold light that made her look like a red rose with poisonous thorns.


    "Your big local tyrant''s nightclub still missed me by 10 billion, which just happened to be paid, and the domineering spring night is worth a thousand dollars."


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more stunned. He could still play like this, and he couldn''t really go there. Although this woman was the best, he didn''t have that interest.


    The woman''s face changed abruptly, and she said angrily: "We didn''t admit that we were missing you 10 billion."


    "Admit it, in my eyes what I say is what I say, when do you need to admit it?!"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, making the woman afraid to look directly.


    "You made it clear that you are going to make trouble!"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t accompany us tonight, I will tear down this nightclub!"


    Naturally, Su Yan was not talking about fun. His purpose here was to find the owner of Qingfang, and the owner of Qingfang was not here, so naturally he wanted to show up.


    How can I make him show up and make the noise the bigger the better.

 Chapter 854： Buji Taidou

    This woman was talking about everything, and the boss of the big local nightclub didn''t say a word.


    In fact, he is a puppet, and he relied on his daughter to become the boss. The actual controller is not him, just a part-time worker.


    The woman was very angry at the moment, and she felt like being molested. Naturally, he couldn''t stop there.


    "Very well, if you dare to make trouble with the big local tyrants, then prepare for the anger!"


    The woman took out her mobile phone and made a call directly, and then she looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan was also very calm. He was waiting for the owner of Qingfang. Since he was coming, he waited quietly.


    After a while, a man walked into the big local tyrant''s nightclub, but his aura was extremely powerful. A light foot on him made people feel Taishan moving.


    "Ji Tai Dou is here!"


    It turned out that this person was the dean of Wuji City, and his strength was not weaker than the deity of Sushen in the early days of the master.


    When the grandmaster arrived, it was naturally to bow down to greet them, and these big bosses knelt down, respectful.


    And Ji Taidou looked at Su Yan at a glance, with a trace of disdain in his eyes: "Are these two guys making trouble?"


    "Yes, it''s them."


    "I happened to pass by here, but I ran into it. Let me take care of this matter, and then I will have to say a few words in front of Master Qingfang."


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    Su Yan was naturally extremely disappointed when he heard the dialogue, and said angrily: "Has Monk Hua not come?!"


    Hearing the three words "Hua Monk", even Ji Tai Dou had a sudden change. He respectfully called the existence of an adult, and he was called Hua Monk.


    "It seems that you are here to see the master of Qingfang, but it''s your opinion that Xiaoxiimi like you, the adult, let''s talk about it after I pass."


    "Just you, it can be destroyed easily."


    Ji Taidou was furious. He was the dean of Wuji City. If Qingfang hadn''t arrived here, he would be the king here. He had never been humiliated like this.


    Other bigwigs in the martial arts world and political and business circles are also furious.


    "Boy, we are all here, and you dare to be so arrogant and don''t want to survive!"


    "I think you are too arrogant, and don''t look at who is standing in front of you now."


    "It''s really looking for death, it''s not that the ignorant is innocent!"


    A big man in the martial arts world said directly to Ji Taidou: "Ji Taidou, show that kid a little bit of color. Not only did he make noise in the big local nightclub, he also beat Master Qiu!"


    Ji Taidou''s expression changed when he heard that he had a very good relationship with Master Qi, which was public in Beji City.


    At this time, Master Qiu also woke up, got up from the corner, covered in blood and grinning, obviously in pain.


    "Geigge, you have to call the shots for me, that kid dared to beat me!"


    The grievances on Master Qiu''s face are about to cry.


    Ji Taidou''s face became more and more gloomy, and he pointed to Su Yan and said, "You are dead!"


    "Oh, this sentence to you, then don''t keep your life."


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong overbearing: "Go and try."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and said, "My lord, the other party is a master."


    It''s not Yu Wen Xiong Ba counselor, the existence of this city''s master is not other ordinary masters, it is impossible for him to leapfrog to challenge, even if he has a sword in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, you can do it."


    Su Yan stroked the sword with both fingers, and it was immediately stained with a faint golden light, causing the sword to suddenly become chilly.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally knew that Su Yan had blessed the sword, and the fear in his heart immediately dissipated, full of fighting spirit.


    He knew that Su Yan was training him, giving him a chance, and he would never become a strong man without actual combat.


    When a master in the greenhouse enters the society, perhaps a master later powerful man may kill him.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was ruthless, and he rushed towards Ji Taidou, the sword became more chilled, and the light golden light was like a shield, which was extremely eye-catching.


    Ji Taidou had a sneer. After all, Yuwen Xiongba was only a master now, and he was two realms away from him, still a great realm, so how could he be afraid.


    "Come to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Ji Taidou''s hands are like tiger claws, and behind him is a looming fierce tiger shadow, making a loud roar, as if proclaiming that he is the overlord here.


    This claw caught it, and the strong wind swept through, and the wind was violent, carrying a very powerful spiritual force.


    Yuwen Xiongba felt the pressure, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he hurriedly used his sword to resist.


    The tiger''s claw collided with the sword, making a loud metallic sound, which was extremely harsh, causing many people around to cover their ears in a hurry.


    But Ji Taidou''s face changed suddenly, because his hands were bleeding out of blood, and he was obviously injured by the sword.


    Yuwen Xiongba was overjoyed, knowing that the power that Su Yan had blessed was extraordinary, his confidence increased, and he rushed towards Ji Taidou directly.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t bless much power at all, but in the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba, this little power blessing was very powerful.


    The sword light fluctuated, and the chill increased wildly, making Ji Taidou feel an invisible pressure, as if the sound of swords kept ringing in his ears, very shocked.


    Yuwen Xiongba forced Jitaidou into the corner, and the sword fell, Jitaidou was unavoidable. He could only shake it hard with both hands. The tiger phantom roared wildly behind him, extremely hideous.


    However, no matter how the phantom tiger roared, the golden light on the sword still cut through Ji Taidou''s hands, and two bloods spilled out.


    The people around him changed drastically on the spot. This kind of impossible scene was actually seen in their eyes, and there was absolutely no possibility of falsehood.


    Ji Taidou was injured and his hands were cut off!


    No one can calm down, a young master in the late stage of a small master cut off Ji Taidou''s hands. How could this be accepted?


    Yu Wenxiong looked at Su Yan, naturally asking how to deal with this Ji Taidou.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were cold, he had already said it before, no need to say anything.


    Yuwen Xiongba saw the killing intent from the coldness, and understood Su Yan''s meaning.


    The sword in his hand fell into the air and fell towards Ji Taidou''s neck, a burst of blood sputtered out, and Wuji City Taidou died completely.


    The woman with the card was so scared that she collapsed to the ground, trembling all over her body, and even more fluid ran across her legs, apparently frightened to pee.


    Not only she, but everyone present was so scared. Ji Taidou was surprised enough that they were defeated. They didn''t expect Yuwen Xiongba to kill him if he didn''t give him a chance, as if he was butchering a dog and a pig.


    The sword was taken back by Yuwen Xiongba, and he sheathed his waist. At the same time, he returned to Su Yan and stood quietly.


    Su Yan looked at everyone present, with cold eyes still in his eyes, and said, "My purpose is very simple. I''m looking for Monk Hua, and I can contact them as soon as possible, otherwise none of them can leave."

 Chapter 855： It’s not that easy to run

    Su Yan''s words kept echoing throughout the venue, and everyone didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction at all, they were all terrified.


    Even those big bosses were not so arrogant at this moment, Ji Taidou died on this man''s sword, how could he resist it.


    A group of people were so quiet, some were still trembling, then they were so arrogant just now that they wanted Ji Taidou to kill Su Yan''s Master Ball, and at this moment they fainted again, whether they were really fainted or falsely fainted.


    Su Yan made everyone indifferent, impatient, and walked to the leading woman and raised her jaw.


    "You should be able to contact him?"


    The top woman still has a little bit of arrogance now, her whole body is trembling, her face is full of horror, she can''t speak at all.


    "Give you a chance, let him come, if he doesn''t come, then I won''t take pity on Yu Yu."


    Su Yan clearly understood that if the owner of Qingfang didn''t come, then she wouldn''t want to survive, it would naturally threaten her.


    The top woman''s face changed drastically in fright, and she actually vomited foam, which was caused by a huge shock.


    Su Yan grabbed the nightclub owner next to him unhappily, and said coldly, "You know, right?"


    "Know... know... know."


    The nightclub owner trembled and couldn''t say a complete sentence, and it took a long time to come out.


    "Well, let him come here for ten minutes, otherwise I will burn this big local nightclub on fire!"


    The nightclub owner hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and it took a long time to find the number, so he could not help but dial out.


    The half-ring phone was connected, and there was a woman''s voice over there, as well as a man''s heavy voice.


    The man said impatiently: "I have something to do, let go of the fart!"


    "Big...sir, someone is looking for you."


    "Who, I don''t have time now."


    Su Yan answered the phone and said with a smile: "The owner of Qingfang, right? I''m at the Datuhao Nightclub. If you don''t see you within ten minutes, this place will become a sea of ??flames."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, not giving the other party a chance to speak.


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at the time and started to count, everyone in the venue was frightened.


    If the owner of Qingfang returns to this place within ten minutes, then they will really be buried here, all showing hopelessness.


    Su Yan glanced at the people present and blasted out some insignificant people. The rest were the people in the nightclub and the people who had offended him.


    Su Yan is clear about love and hatred, and he is also very clear about things. Naturally, he will not hurt the innocent if he has not offended him.


    "My lord, there is one minute left."


    "Ok."


    Many of the remaining people have already begun to cry, apparently terrified. Apart from regretting, they just come to Qingfangzhu.


    "My lord, here it is."


    A ball of flame jumped out of Su Yan''s hand, a spark of fire could start a prairie fire, and the flame was thrown out like it encountered hot oil, and burst into flames. The entire venue was a sea of ??fire.


    These people can''t do anything at all, so they face the flames with fear.


    At this moment, a bald man ran in and extinguished the flame with his spiritual power, his face was brutal and hideous.


    "Who knows how to live or die, dare to break ground on your grandpa!"


    The master of Qingfang looked around and saw a group of people as if they had lost their souls, only Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba looked at him coldly.


    Miss Top Brand climbed over excitedly at this time, her face was full of tears, and her face was red.


    "My lord, you have to decide for me."


    The owner of Qingfang didn''t have any comfort at all. He grabbed the top lady by the hair and threw her aside.


    Now he is very angry, the big local tyrant nightclub is his lair, this is an important place for him to collect souls, how not angry now is destroyed.


    This is no longer a provocation to him, it is clear that it is directed at others, perhaps the enemy.


    "Two brats, I will squeeze your heads!"


    The owner of Qingfang rushed towards Su Yan, with green light surging in his eyes, and corpse qi burst out all over his body.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, so Qing Xuanzong showed up and solved all his problems.


    There was a wave of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand, and a ball of flame formed into a golden dragon, blasting towards the owner of Qingfang.


    Hole, a huge hole appeared, Qingfang Master''s entire stomach was gone, including his heart.


    At this time, the owner of Qingfang was a bit sluggish, but he recovered for a while, his forehead was violently bulging, and his hands were squeezed, obviously he was crazy.


    "Destroy my flesh, I want you to hell!"


    The physical body is too important to him. He wants to cultivate. Self-cultivation is more important than everything. How can he cultivate without the physical body.


    Even if it is physical, the state of disagreement will make him uncomfortable, as if there is a barrier.


    The owner of Qingfang was insane, and he appeared as a human head and scorpion body, holding a huge weapon in his hand, rushing towards Su Yan with his teeth and claws.


    The master of Qingfang has the ability of the middle master, not weaker than that of the extravagant corpse. It can be said that the right arm of the black robe is more powerful than that of the fox.


    In the eyes of Su Yan, what about the middle stage of the master, it is just an ant, which can be destroyed by a finger.


    Su Yan snapped his fingers, and a terrifying spiritual force blasted towards the owner of Qingfang. Before he got close, the entire big local tyrant nightclub became a sea of ??flames.


    When Su Yan saw the fire rushing towards the owner of Qingfang, there was a faint smile on his face, and he turned around and left.


    But when he walked out of this sea of ??flames, his brows frowned.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Su Yan had stopped, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help asking.


    "Unexpectedly, he was a little tricky and almost fooled me."


    Su Yan showed a sneer, a burst of spiritual power, let the fire dissipate, revealing the ruins of the big local tyrant nightclub.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Then the master of Qingfang ran away?"


    "It''s not that easy to run."


    Su Yan leaped into the air and disappeared into the entire downtown area, and many people had gathered around him.


    After all, it is a downtown area, and there is such a big fire, it is impossible not to be noticed.


    At this time, Su Yan had reached an alley, and there was a drop of green liquid on the trail, going down the depths.


    Su Yan smiled. The owner of Qingfang was not dead but was injured. How could it be possible to escape.


    Su Yan galloped between the high-rise buildings, attracting countless people to look up, thinking that Hua Guo was also shooting Spider-Man.


    Su Yan searched for the corpse qi and went out of the city, the smell became heavier and heavier, obviously not far from the master of Qingfang.


    "Do you still want to run, take it to death."


    When Su Yan fell, there was a familiar environment in front of him, and many people stopped to watch the excitement, not afraid of anything.


    And Su Yan rushed into the ruins of the big local tyrant nightclub, and directly dragged the owner of Qingfang out with one hand, dragging like a dead dog.


    This time, many people changed their colors on the spot. They had never seen anything like this before. Everyone fled, only people in the martial arts world remained.

 Chapter 856： Chuangwang!

    The owner of Qingfang was dragged by Su Yan for tens of meters, and the green liquid continued to flow down along the way, staining a place with strong corrosion, and corroding the road into a deep pit.


    Su Yan looked at the owner of Qingfang and said lightly: "Do you know why I want to kill you?"


    The host of Qingfang finally changed his face at this moment, and said in fear, "I don''t know."


    "Because you are a shikigami, because you do a lot of evil."


    "There are too many bad people in this world, are you just grabbing me!"


    The owner of Qingfang was also full of anger at the moment, because he knew that he could not escape and would die in the end, so he no longer feared anything.


    Su Yan smiled even more and said softly: "Because you are under the black robe."


    When it comes to the black robe, the owner of Qingfang''s eyes are full of respect, with a cold face, a threatening look.


    "You killed me, Master Black Robe will surely shatter your body!"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I went to Qingqiu Ancient Land to destroy the black robe before I came to you."


    Yu Wen Xiongba on the side also showed a smile, because the expression on Qingfang''s face was exaggerated at the moment.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could you kill Lord Black Robe? No matter how strong you are, you will become useless if you enter there!"


    "You don''t believe there is any way, but I don''t have time to ink with you!"


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power poured out, and he wanted to take it with a palm to end the life of the master of Qingfang, and this trip to the northeast was successfully concluded.


    But when he took the photo, a blue light shrouded Qingfang''s head, resisting and dissipating all his golden spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and a palm fell again, the blue light suddenly disappeared, and the owner of Qingfang also turned into a blue smoke.


    At this moment, there was a scumbag man in the crowd, who looked very bold, staring at Su Yan with bull eyes.


    "You killed Lao Tzu''s men, are you looking for death!"


    Su Yan looked at this person with cold eyes.


    "A head of God, for harming the world, killing the innocent, shouldn''t you kill him?"


    "I don''t care if he is a human or a ghost, just do it for me."


    "Then I will tell you too. With your words, I can make you regret it too late!"


    The spiritual power appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally more violent than before, and the sound of dragon roar echoed around him.


    The people around were retreating. They couldn''t bear such pressure. Even Yuwen Xiongba also retreated, his face was full of fear.


    "Hahaha, this is the first time I have heard words in my life. It is too late for me to regret, then I have to see how you make me regret it is too late!"


    The scumbag man rushed towards Su Yan, blue light gushing out all over his body, forming a sharp blade like an ice sculpture, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    The Ice Sculpture Blade is naturally not an ordinary killer move, and Su Yan can feel powerful spiritual power from it. This person is definitely not an ordinary person, much better than a black robe.


    And there is only one person in the northeast who can be better than black robe, that is Chuang Wang Li Kai!


    No one knows King Chuang in the Northeast, and that is like a myth, standing on the peak for dozens of years.


    The eleventh place in the ranking list is more powerful than Caesar, and it can be said to be a symbol of the Northeast.


    Su Yan also guessed the identity of this person, but it was nothing in his eyes, and he didn''t fluctuate for it.


    Su Yan''s spiritual attack has already exploded, and the ice sculpture sharp blade bombardment, both of which burst out terrifying energy, and then dissipated.


    Su Yan looked at the scumbag man at this moment, and said lightly: "You are Li Kai, the king of the Northeast."


    The scumbag man sneered at the moment, and shouted loudly: "Yes, I am Kai, you run into Wang Kaiye!"


    At this moment, the people around him were frightened, and the existence that he admired in his heart was now standing in front of him. This feeling was beyond words.


    "I have seen Master Kai, I have seen Master Kai!"


    "Did he see the living King Chuang? He is alive, he is really alive!"


    "Sister Huo, you thought it was a king eight fish, bah bah... hurry up and kneel down!"


    Each of the martial arts elders bowed to their knees, with extremely pious respect, and expressions of excitement on their faces. Some even cried or cried with joy.


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little stunned. As for this, it''s too exaggerated.


    He usually worships Su Yan, but he has not reached such a frenzied level.


    Chuang Wang Li Kai was naturally very satisfied, with a hearty smile on his face, and said: "Get up all the time, I just passed by here today."


    A group of people got up one after another, looking at King Chuang excitedly, while at the same time looking at Su Yan with various expressions.


    "This kid is an outsider, very arrogant, killing Ji Taidou and killing the owner of Qingfang!"


    "Now I see how arrogant he is, dare to use the axe in front of the king, purely looking for death!"


    "Hmph, King Chuang can pinch him to death with just one finger. I don''t even know it. He is really looking for death."


    The words one by one were extremely fierce, but no one was afraid of Su Yan anymore, after all, they had King Chuang at ease.


    This made King Chuang even more happy, and he was happily blooming, waving his hands continuously.


    "This kid still has some capital, after all, he killed the owner of Qingfang."


    Yuwen Xiongba was angry at the moment, and roared: "How my lord exists, is it yours to discuss, be careful that the anger spreads to the disaster!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice is a bit shocking. After all, Su Yan is a great master. This group of people does not dare to offend him too much. Unless King Chuang makes him a useless person, otherwise this group of people dare not say any more.


    "Little crippled calf, you are so stubborn, dare to be stubborn with me, wait for Lao Tzu to defeat your master, and then teach you."


    Chuang Wang Li Kai rushed towards Su Yan, with stronger spiritual power in his hand, with a mighty power, just like a mad cow.


    Su Yan already had a golden ray body guard all over his body, and he knew that the real ability of King Chuang was power.


    The terrifying blow actually knocked Su Yan a step away, which made Su Yan slightly angry.


    A palm fell, and a row of pats on King Chuang''s shoulder, suddenly patted his collarbone off, and his shoulders collapsed.


    Then Su Yan kicked Chuang Wang directly, and when the volley fell, Su Yan stepped on him, and Chuang Wang directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The faces of the people around him changed transiently, as if they were frozen, they were all like dumb chickens.


    How could they accept such an outcome, the God in their hearts was beaten like this, and there was no room for resistance.


    It''s as if the goddess in my heart has been ravaged, still in front of my own face, which is simply unacceptable.


    "Wow!"


    One person responded, and he cried directly, extremely sad and heartbroken.


    "Impossible, impossible, it is impossible to lose the king!"


    "This is fake, everything is fake, I''m sleepwalking!"


    "Shit, all shit, all shit!"


    "Chuang Wang killed him, hurry up and kill him, you are just careless."


    There are also people who are obsessed with understanding, thinking that Su Yan has taken advantage of Su Yan''s negligence.

 Chapter 857： Such a Chuangwang

    At this time, the king of Chuang and the previous one were different. The spirit and boldness at the beginning were not seen, but now only the heart is angry and the eyes are frightened.


    At any rate, he was also a strong man in the late master stage, and after entering this state for many years, no one in the Northeast could fight him at all, not even the black robe.


    The reason why King Chuang showed up was actually because the owner of Qingfang gave him a lot of benefits. He didn''t come forward to protect it. This naturally didn''t make sense. Wouldn''t it make people think that they would not feel safe to run the King with him.


    But now King Chuang feels that he is hard to protect himself. This muddy water shouldn''t be taken, but it is impossible not to take this muddy water. He must show up.


    "Who are you?!"


    King Chuang clutched his chest and looked at Su Yan with a cold face, without concealing the anger in his heart.


    Su Yan smiled, and it didn''t hurt to say it.


    "Su Ba first!"


    King Chuang murmured: "Su Baxian, Su Baxian... You turned out to be Su Baxian!"


    His eyes were wide open, his eyes were full of blood, and he was obviously surprised and shocked.


    Su Baxian knew him naturally. After all, as the overlord of one party, he was very concerned about the big things that happened in China.


    "Su Baxian, Jiangnan overlord!"


    "you can say so."


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Wang Chuang''s face was not unexpected.


    Yuwen Xiongba stood up arrogantly at this moment, with an arrogant expression: "My lord is the strongest in the ranking."


    A big man in the martial arts world was not convinced, and still sank in a dream, not believing that the king would lose.


    "The King Chuang is also the strongest of the local rankings, and he still exists on the eleventh ranking!"


    "Yes, that''s right, how can you lose the eleventh place in the ranking list!"


    The more these people say so, the more embarrassed King Chuang''s face is. It''s really a bunch of pigs'' brains. Lao Tzu Li Kai doesn''t shame.


    "What''s so amazing about the eleventh ranking list, my lord is the eighth strongest in the ranking list!"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba''s words came out, the audience was shocked, everyone was completely stupid, and the whole place was extremely silent.


    Even King Chuang changed his face. He knew that Su Yan was the overlord of Jiangnan, but he didn''t know that he was the eighth strongest in the ranking.


    "No wonder, no wonder."


    King Chuang showed a self-deprecating face, and he was not ashamed of defeat.


    At this time, King Chuang seemed to be ten years old, with a trace of fatigue on his face, and his eyes were not as bright as that.


    He looked at Su Yan and asked; "Did you kill Yu Tiandou?"


    "Yu Tiandou, why mention the mere ants."


    Yu Tiandou was just a strongman in the top twenty, and now he couldn''t even count as cannon fodder in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Could it be true that you really killed Ji Gu?!"


    Su Yan looked blank and shouted: "I didn''t kill Ji Gu, it was the witch disaster of the Witch Clan, but I helped Ji Gu take revenge."


    If according to seniority, then Su Yan must be Ji Gu''s junior. Although he does not want to admit it, as long as he treats Ji Ruxue as his own woman, then this is an indisputable fact.


    King Chuang was completely paralyzed, and the last bit of arrogance disappeared. There was no possibility that he could resist such an existence. If you know that Ji Gu and other characters, he must be respected as Senior.


    King Chuang could not have imagined that a young man who appeared to be only about twenty years old had grown to such a shocking level. He suddenly felt that he was sitting in a well and watching the sky, separated from the outside world.


    Su Yan did not stop at this moment, walking towards King Chuang, still with cold eyes in his eyes.


    "Do you know that the owner of Qingfang is a shikigami, and you still want to save him and help him do evil?!"


    King Chuang showed fear and hurriedly said, "This man, demon and ghost, everything is in this world, and there is no distinction between high and low."


    "Well, there is no distinction between high and low, he is cruel to humans, shouldn''t collect souls get rid of it!"


    He didn''t know about King Chuang''s discoloration, he just thought that the owner of Qingfang liked to play with female sex, that is, he was greedy and lustful.


    "I don''t know this. I always thought he was just greedy for money and lust. This man is commonplace, and ghosts are commonplace."


    "Then you don''t even know that he is under the black robe?!"


    "Somewhat skeptical, but not sure."


    "The black robe enslaved millions of people in the ancient Qingqiu land, collecting their souls, and more than that, they also let their subordinates collect souls everywhere!"


    Su Yan''s voice became louder and louder, like thunder, and everyone present was so frightened that they crouched and bowed, not daring to raise their heads.


    King Chuang was also full of discoloration, his heart was frightened at the same time with a wave of anger, he didn''t even know these things.


    Although he is arrogant, as the first person in the Northeast, he is also the patron saint here. To keep the place safe, his character is still commendable, otherwise, how could the big brothers of Zhonghai make his life stable.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know everything, the **** of the owner of Qingfang lied to me."


    King Chuang also blamed himself in his heart, and he indulged the owner of Qingfang, which indirectly harmed the people everywhere. He suddenly felt that he was also a sinner.


    Chuang Wang''s heart was crossed, he looked at his arm, and said coldly: "I have a fault, only the broken arm will remember it!"


    When he said that, he slammed his arm with a punch, and wanted to use it, so that he felt better.


    At this moment, Su Yan resisted his fist with a golden light, and there was a slight wave in his eyes.


    "Since you know that you are wrong, you shouldn''t waste your arm. After all, you have to protect this territory."


    Su Yan''s words were like nectar, making King Chuang''s eyes rosy and his arms trembling.


    "I... I was wrong."


    King Chuang shed tears, really regretting it. He has acted since he was a child, and he has been upright and honest, but he did not expect that he has committed such a big mistake now.


    Su Yan looked at King Chuang who was kneeling on the ground, his expression slowly returning to plain, and his anger was also dissipated.


    "Knowing your mistakes can improve Mo Dayan, I hope you will not make mistakes in the future."


    "Master Xie Su''s grace not to kill, I Li Kai has no teeth to forget. From now on, you will be your person and death will be your ghost."


    Su Yan was stunned, even Yuwen Xiongba was stunned, and did not understand the meaning of the words of the King Chuang.


    Yu Wenxiong smiled and said: "I didn''t expect you to be such a king, but my adults are very clean and self-conscious, not good for you."


    King Chuang raised his head at the moment, looking at Su Yan and said: "My fortune was given by Master Su, and if it weren''t for Master Su, I would abolish my arms and the Northeast would not be peaceful. It was Master Su who once again saved the people in the Northeast. ."


    Su Yan didn''t understand what King Chuang meant, and couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything else in the Northeast that is not peaceful?"


    "Our place has many borders, borders with polar bears, and the martial arts circles on both sides often friction, and the group of red hairs often come to cause trouble."


    Su Yan nodded, didn''t care, just said: "Then you have to take the responsibility."


    "Master Su, don''t worry, this is the place where I was born and raised. It''s no problem to throw my head and blood."


    Su Yan wanted to leave, but was hugged by King Chuang''s thigh, and said at the same time: "Master Su, if you can deter you, I think it would be better."

 Chapter 858： Xiao Lou

    Dangtang Chuang Wang didn''t have any arrogance at all right now, he hugged Su Yan''s thigh directly, as if a sad woman had left her husband''s house.


    Su Yan also looked embarrassed and said hurriedly: "Get up and talk."


    King Chuang stood up, looked at Su Yan and said, "The red-haired boy is uneasy recently, and Ostrowski has been arrogant recently and deducted the goods of many of our political and business leaders."


    "Can''t you beat him?"


    "It''s not that you can''t win, he is also a strong late master, and I are equal."


    Su Yan understood it now. The two of them were almost the same, so Ostrovsky would naturally not be afraid of rushing to the king. He wanted to do something easily. The political and business circles in the Northeast were typical big fat sheep in his eyes. .


    "That''s okay. Give me a specific time. I''ll be there."


    "My base camp is in Xilou City. A famous grandmaster in our martial arts world died on Hongmaozi''s site. He also took care of this matter and said that he would come over and discuss with me in three days."


    "Grandmaster, this matter is not small, how dare he move Grandmaster?!"


    Su Yan had a hint of anger. A strong person in the realm of grandmasters is not an ordinary existence, and who can achieve this step is not the pride of the sky. It takes a lot of effort to achieve this step.


    It can be said that the great master is the treasure of China. This loss of one is not a small loss, which is unacceptable to the martial arts world.


    So Su Yan did not kill a dean once, and many people in China were bleeding.


    "The thing that makes me angry most is his attitude. It doesn''t matter to him. If it weren''t for me threatening to move him in the martial arts world, he would never come."


    "Three days later, Lu Lou, right?"


    "Yes, or Master Su will let me go to Lou Lou now, and I will let the martial arts world entertain them."


    "No, I don''t like busy places, I will come naturally when the time comes."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    King Chuang bent down and thanked him. When he raised his head, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already left here.


    In a hotel, Yuwen Xiongba stood in front of Su Yan and hesitated for a long time: "My lord, why did you agree to him?"


    "This is a big event after all. Hong Maozi is bullying us, so just sit back and watch?"


    "But now I can''t go back."


    "Why did I bring you out?"


    Yuwen Xiongba lowered his head and dared not speak any more, so he could only silently pour tea for Su Yan.


    "Bringing you out is a bit more knowledgeable, know?"


    "I see, my lord."


    Even though Su Yan said so, in fact, the real purpose was not only that, because the black robe matter was not over yet, he wanted to go to Liu Lou to figure it out thoroughly.


    Because in the battle between Qingqiu Ancient Land and Black Robe, the Ye Mingzhu filled with souls was dedicated to some divine envoy.


    This also shows that the matter has not ended here, it is very possible that the black robe is just a minion, and there is a big boss behind the soul matter.


    Of course, Su Yan would not say clearly about this. The less you know, the better. If you say it, it will be harmful and will cause trouble.


    In this way, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba stayed in the hotel for one day, and drove to Xiaolou early the next morning.


    As the largest and most prosperous city in the Northeast, Yilou naturally exists like a heart. Compared with the golden scales, it is not much more prosperous and even more prosperous.


    After all, there are three religions and nine currents here. There are countless big names in the martial arts world and political and business circles. There are also Hongmaozi in the north, and the kimchi country in the south. There is no need to pay attention to the kimchi country nowadays, but there is an island country in the east.


    Su Yan vaguely remembered that people from the island country were involved in that incident because of the leak of a company''s confidential documents.


    Li Shantian is actually an island nation, but he is incognito. Judging from his weapons and kung fu, the island nation''s three-sword style is very famous.


    Su Yan has also been vigilant about this matter. After all, Li Shantian has been wiped out for so long, and the other party has not sent anyone, which is very strange.


    Of course, it may be the other party''s jealousy. After all, Su Yan is also a celebrity in the south, and many big-name heroes have fallen into his hands.


    It was noon when they arrived at Xilou. After driving all morning, Yuwen Xiongba was already hungry and had no super psychiatric fluid. The two of them found a hotel nearby to fill up their stomachs.


    "My lord, this Lou is really prosperous. There are almost more luxury cars coming and going than ordinary cars."


    "Of course, Nilou is a famous metropolis, second only to Yanjing and several coastal metropolises. Jinlin is one point behind it."


    What Su Yan said was not prosperous, but the scale of the martial arts world. The northeast was too big, and the masters of the realm were all over the place, even the masters were not few.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, a grandmaster in the south of the Yangtze River would be stronger than the deity, but in the northeast, there would be only one deity at most.


    "Hey, when I was young, my family was just a simple martial arts, but I could eat and live well, but I can''t even think of it compared to now."


    Yuwen Xiongba sighed a little. Now his Yuwen family is a well-known big family in the south of the Yangtze River. He is already faintly establishing himself as the No. 1 family in northern province, earning more than 10 billion in a year.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that the family hadn''t broken up because of the lack of green and yellow, otherwise he would have become the second family in Jiangnan, and he would still not dare to fight for the first family.


    "People must know how to change, and those who don''t change will eventually be eliminated."


    "The laws of nature?"


    "Social competition."


    Su Yan smiled and walked directly into the hotel. The waiter greeted them affectionately and took the two to the VIP dining area.


    As for the car, the doorman will help to drive into the garage. These things don''t need to be taken care of by the two of them. Ninety-nine percent of the money can be done.


    "My lord, what do you say above this master?"


    Yuwen Xiongba had very little contact, so naturally he didn''t know more secret things.


    Su Yan cut the steak and said lightly: "After the master, there is a Taoist."


    "Where is the Taoist?"


    "Let''s tell you this, now you think that your master Consummation is very powerful, but in fact it is just that the ants cannot exist in the ants."


    Yu Wen Xiongba curled his lips, he wouldn''t be such a blow to hit people, but he worked very hard.


    "Now telling you that you don''t understand, when the time is right, when you see another world, you will find how small you are and how vast the world is. Even immortals are not reduced to myths."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s mouth grew, and the spaghetti hung on his mouth like a beard. Obviously he was shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    Fairies are not myths, which is too unbelievable. Yuwen Xiongba suddenly felt that Su Yan was not like a person in this world, giving him a strange and awe-inspiring feeling.


    "Good food."


    Su Yan flicked his fingers, and all the falling spaghetti was stuffed into Yu Wen Xiongba''s mouth.

 Chapter 859： Chartered

    The two of them were eating Zhengxiang, and the other guests in the restaurant were also talking and eating quietly, listening to the violin playing. This kind of environment deserves to be a five-star hotel, and it is elegant.


    The guests here are very literate. Even if you just pull in someone, you won��t make a loud noise when you see such an atmosphere, and will try to show your own literacy.


    But such a beautiful atmosphere was destroyed by a group of people, who broke in grandiosely, ignoring the many diners.


    The people who can eat here are at least the existence of the upper class, and everyone is angry when they see this situation.


    A middle-aged man with glasses looked at the waiter angrily, and said angrily: "What''s going on, I can''t eat cleanly after eating in your hotel?!"


    The waiter quickly apologized: "Sir, sorry, this is an emergency, our manager has already dealt with it."


    "Quickly kick people out and deal with the ass!"


    The man with glasses is also furious, even verbal.


    But when he saw this group of people with a bright knife on their waist, he was shocked, not daring to say another word.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing, I''m not clean after eating here."


    A young man yelled, and there were beauties on his left and right, and at a glance he was the son of a young man.


    When other people saw the young man, they all changed their color slightly and welcomed him.


    "Isn''t this Young Master Xiao, I didn''t expect you to eat here too."


    The Xiao family is a well-known political and business tycoon, with assets of tens of billions. Otherwise, how could these people welcome them.


    In fact, people with this status generally don''t eat in this mass event, but the son of the Xiao family is different. He is close to the people, and he is called a close husband by affection.


    "Ok."


    The Young Master Xiao faintly agreed, after all, some of these people he knew, and they were also savvy characters, so it would be bad to ignore them.


    "Young Master Xiao, you are eating here, but some people dare to disturb, what do you say?"


    "Yes, these people are destroying the atmosphere too much."


    Everyone was angry and dissatisfied with this group of people who visited inexplicably.


    "The hotel doesn''t care about me!"


    The Young Master Xiao jumped directly on the table, looking at a group of men in black, and said angrily: "Who instigated you to come, what are you doing here!"


    The black-clothed men did not answer, but stood quietly, motionless like wood.


    The group of black-clothed men did not speak, but someone spoke, and a red-clothed man walked in and his voice floated directly to various places.


    The man in red has a majestic face, his eyes are sharp, and he looks at the people who are playing in the arena, and he is definitely an easy master.


    "I sent someone here, why? Is there a problem!"


    The man in red looked at Young Master Xiao with no respect at all, his eyes were full of disdain.


    But Young Master Xiao''s complexion changed drastically, because he recognized this person.


    The same is true for other people. The man in red is famous, the housekeeper of the Li family!


    The Li family is naturally the family of Li Kai, the overlord of the Northeast, and it is conceivable that he can become the steward of his family.


    "Isn''t this steward Li, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    "It turns out that Housekeeper Li is coming to dine, misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    Everyone was hurriedly rounded up, with smiles on their faces and no anger at all.


    Just kidding, daring to get angry with Steward Li, that is purely seeking death.


    "It''s all gone. Today, my young master booked the restaurant, and everyone went to eat elsewhere."


    "Master Li?"


    "of course."


    At the moment, Young Master Xiao looked charming, and said with a smile: "It turns out that it was Master Li who booked the venue, so let''s make room."


    A group of people started to walk outside the dining room. Who would dare not follow Master Li''s reservation? No one in this northeastern land would dare to offend the Li family.


    These people all left one after another, but Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were still indifferent, still eating there.


    "Xiong Ba, how are you eating?"


    "Five points full, I have to have more."


    Yuwen Xiongba snapped his fingers and shouted, "Waiter, give us another one that is exactly the same. Oh, two more red wines by the way, the most expensive one."


    Where there are waiters now, even if there are, it is impossible to come to entertain them, who has the courage.


    Young Master Li''s appointment, who dares to offend, is purely seeking death, and the waiter is naturally not a fool.


    Originally Young Master Xiao and others were ready to leave, but when they heard this, a group of people became angry, and some dared to disobey the Young Master Li. It''s been a long time.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan and looked strangely at the panda.


    Before Steward Li had spoken, Young Master Xiao had spoken first.


    "Who is this guy, dare to eat at that leisurely meal, and add food, do you think it��s a foreigner?!"


    Young Master Xiao came over, looked at Su Yan two with an angry expression, and patted the tabletop angrily.


    Su Yan ignored it and put the last steak into his mouth, enjoying the delicious steak.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t do this anymore. At this moment, he looked at Young Master Xiao, and said coldly: "Go away!"


    A simple word represents his mood at the moment, and it also represents Su Yan''s attitude. He doesn''t want to be disturbed and nothing more, and he doesn''t want to do anything to these people who have no power.


    But Young Master Xiao is of course not happy. The Young Master Li can not put him in his eyes because he needs him to kneel and lick, but his Xiao family is also a top-level existence in this place. When did other people in the Xiao family be afraid .


    "interesting."


    Butler Li spoke lightly at this moment, his voice was very mellow, just like the baritone.


    "Housekeeper Li doesn''t need you to intervene in this matter. The little one can do it for you. It''s just two small foreign chores."


    The Young Master Xiao''s purpose is very simple, flattering, as long as he can be appreciated by the Li Family, he will be a big hit, this is a huge backer.


    Butler Li nodded, saving him everything himself.


    "Boy, do you know that there are three families, three families, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family, one family!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to know about this. He didn''t have enough stomach to eat. He just wanted to have another steak and spaghetti.


    "I don''t know or don''t want to understand, there is only one word and that is to get out!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was very soft, but his strength was not weak, which changed the expression of Young Master Xiao.


    "The Li family is the largest family in our northeast, the family of the king!" Young Master Xiao said with a pair of eyes, "You dare to offend Master Li, it''s not easy to die!"


    Yuwen Xiongba chuckles, Chuangwang''s son is fun, and this place is really small.


    "Offending the Li family is your shit, you want to be a dog for the Li family, I''m afraid others are not happy."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly squeezed the fork into a ball of melt, and the hot melt dripped to the ground, making Young Master Xiao''s complexion so frightened that even the steward Li on the side looked cold.

 Chapter 860： A lesson

    Yuwen Xiongba''s trick is that the master may not be able to perform it, otherwise, how can the housekeeper Li be discolored.


    The Young Master Xiao''s lips were white, and he was obviously very scared, knowing that he had offended a big man in the martial arts world.


    But he changed his mind to think, these two are foreigners, so what are their abilities? He knows a lot of big names in the martial arts world here.


    Young Master Xiao couldn''t help recovering his expression, and looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "Don''t think that you know how to use kung fu and take yourself seriously. Kungfu alone is useless, you have to have connections."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled. It was the first time he heard of the connections. His connections in Jiangnan were so numerous that the masters of other provinces were in awe of him.


    Of course, he also knew what the young master of the Xiao family meant. Didn''t he just make it clear that they were from outside, and that the strong dragon didn''t crush the ground snake, and his Xiao family was not as simple as the ground snake.


    "Anyone I know in the martial arts world in Nilou can kill you. Does Zongshi Liu know that I am dedicated to it!"


    The worship of the grandmaster is really awesome, and most people are naturally scared, but it doesn''t work for Yuwen Xiongba.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "What are you doing nonsense with him?"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and kicked Young Master Xiao directly out of the dining room.


    The people around were all discolored, and the young master of the Xiao family was kicked into the air just like that, and he didn''t give any face at all. His Xiao family was also one of the four families of Yi Lou.


    "I want to see what King Chuang''s son is like now."


    Yuwen Xiongba also smiled and said, "I also want to see how he cuts him later."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, both of them understood what they were thinking.


    But Butler Li''s face became more gloomy, and he said in front of him that his young master could bear it.


    He didn''t let the group of men in black come over. Yu Wen Xiongba''s ability to turn all the metal into a solution was naturally not something that this group of people could resist. He planned to do it himself.


    "The two of you probably don''t know the name of my Li family."


    "I know, isn''t it the Li family who broke into Wang Li Kai."


    "Presumptuous!" Butler Li was furious, his eyes full of bloodshot staring at Yuwen Xiongba, "You dare to call my master by the name, and you will die!"


    Steward Li rushed over and threw his fists out, like two iron balls, extremely hard, and contained great power.


    The strength of being a steward of the Li family is naturally inevitable, and his strength is at least at the master level.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest fear, so what about Grandmaster, he could still fight.


    The two fists shook each other, and terrifying power slammed everywhere, but they were all dissipated by Su Yan. He didn''t want this place to become a ruin.


    The two punched each other, and Steward Li changed his color on the spot, and his eyes became more cold.


    "Your Master Consummation has such great power."


    "That''s just your ignorance."


    After Yuwen Xiongba said, he kicked directly at the housekeeper Li. But housekeeper Li couldn''t resist at all. He was kicked out of the restaurant and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Just outside the restaurant, a young man in a suit and leather shoes stopped beside the steward Li.


    You can see that his hands are tight at this moment, and they are clenched into fists, which is obviously very angry.


    "Housekeeper Li, who beat you like this!"


    At this moment, housekeeper Li vomited blood and looked at the young man excitedly: "Master, yes, two outsiders."


    "Outsiders, for the first time in so many years, someone dared to do something to our Li family."


    This person is naturally Li Xiang, the young master of the Li family, known as the number one dandy in the Northeast, and also the number one genius in the Northeast. He has inherited his father''s talent and is extremely powerful.


    "I want to see who is so arrogant!"


    The group of diners who hadn''t left, and even those who were attracted, saw Li Xiang at this moment with a look of excitement.


    "Young Master Li is here, and it will be much easier now."


    "Yeah, the two outsiders are so fucking, I will see if they can get tough later."


    "I have to say that these two dared to fight even Steward Li, they are really courageous."


    "Now I''m about to cry."


    A crowd of people waited for a good show. There is a saying in the northeast, even if you offend the Yama, don��t offend the Li family, because the Li family is more terrifying than the Yama.


    Li Xiang walked towards Su Yan and his feet were gentle, making a crisp sound when he touched the ground.


    When he approached the two of Su Yan, he stopped and stared at them with sharp eyes.


    "Did you hurt my housekeeper?"


    The crisp sound was made, which contained a kind of anger, questioning, and intimidation.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at Li Xiang and asked faintly: "Are you the only seedling of Li Kai?"


    Hearing this, Li Xiang''s face suddenly changed, with a fierce meaning, and even more cruel, so cruel and terrifying.


    "My dad is something you can mention at will, you don''t want to leave this hotel today!"


    Li Xiang''s words are as good as they are said, and it is almost like a golden mouth, who can disobey him in this northeast land.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the unpleasant beginning, I think I would be quite satisfied with you."


    Su Yan looked at Li Xiang in an elder attitude, without the slightest anger on his face, which made Li Xiang even more mad.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t cry, right? Well, I will let you know how great it is!"


    Li Xiang''s fist contained a blue light, and he blasted towards Su Yan, as if a sharp ice blade attacked him, threatening and terrifying.


    But Su Yan didn''t get up at all, just a random gear, and Li Xiang was directly blocked from the offensive, and even lay on the ground.


    Li Xiang was furious, and his fist was about to split now, and the pain was unspeakable. Su Yan specially gave him a bitter taste.


    What made him even more furious was that he was knocked down in front of so many people.


    The people who originally wanted to watch a good show suddenly changed their colors, each of them grew their mouths, and couldn''t believe their eyes at all.


    "Young Master Li was defeated by a random move?!"


    "How can that person be so strong!"


    "Young Master Li is our proud son of the heavens, the existence of the peak of the grandmaster''s early days!"


    This completely changed these people''s minds, looking at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba one by one was full of fear.


    Li Xiang stood up at the moment, with a gloomy expression on his face, his eyes shot out with murderous gazes, and his heart could no longer be described as rage.


    "You dare to hit me!"


    Li Xiang rushed to Su Yan again, this time all the spiritual power was gathered together, even Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t deal with this blow.


    But Su Yan slapped Li Xiang, and the crisp sound could be heard throughout the restaurant. Li Xiang''s offensive had not yet been taken, and his face was already very swollen.


    "This slap is to teach you instead of your father and dare to influence us to eat. If it weren''t for your father''s sake, you would have been dead."


    Su Yan looked like an elder, more like educating him painstakingly and giving him a chance to correct.


    "Go and serve us two steaks and spaghetti, and that''s it."

 Chapter 861： Heavyweight

    Li Xiang was touching his swollen face at the moment, his handsome face was already utterly disfigured, and the fiery pain made his heart twitch even more.


    Su Yan''s slap is naturally not a simple force, but also contains spiritual power, acting on Li Xiang''s meridians, the pain is magnified many times.


    Li Xiang was still stunned, and asked him to serve as a waiter. How could he agree? This was a humiliation to him.


    Not only that, but Li Xiang''s inner rage was not quenched at this moment. Beating him was not the place that made him the most angry. He called his father by his name without any respect at all. He treated him as a child, which made him angry!


    "I hope you will not regret what you did today!"


    Li Xiang warned Su Yan with vague words, but it wasn''t actually a warning. When his Li family warned others, it was a fact.


    Su Yan smiled even more, glanced at Li Xiang, pulled out a cane from the flower arrangement on the side, and drew it on Li Xiang at random.


    The cane was surging with golden light, and when it fell on Li Xiang, it made a loud sound, which made many people at the door panic and felt a faint pain on their backs.


    "This whip is for you not to be arrogant. Everyone is eating well here, but you come to ruin it because you have a dad with a cow pen?"


    Li Xiangtong''s cold sweat broke out. Naturally, this pain couldn''t be compared with the ordinary. The effect of spiritual power was the pain that reached the nerves.


    Unable to bear it, Li Xiangjie''s unruly personality changed eventually, and he could only walk to the kitchen dejectedly.


    When the chefs saw it, they were so scared that they backed away quickly, their eyes full of respect.


    "Hurry up and get two steaks and two pastas!"


    Li Xiang roared hysterically, after suffering from Su Yan, he could only vent his anger on the chef.


    The chef''s face suddenly changed in fright. Where can I cook, can I not pee?


    Li Xiang glanced around and saw two steaks and pasta on the counter, so he could not help serving them on a platter.


    Put two foods on a plate, spread both hands together, and Li Xiang just carried it out and walked out.


    The people at the door were naturally frightened. The dignified Young Master Li actually served as a waiter. This is definitely an unprecedented thing. I am afraid that it will appear in major newspapers and become popular throughout the Northeast.


    When the dishes were served, Li Xiang placed the steak and pasta on the table with trembling hands, and stood aside looking at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba looked at each other and smiled, holding the knife and fork, and moving both of them, cutting the steak and putting it in their mouths.


    But as soon as he entered his mouth, Su Yan vomited out and said with a cold face: "Bring us the cold ones too, why are you a waiter!"


    Li Xiang was very aggrieved in his heart and whispered: "I am not a waiter."


    "No, you think you are still Young Master Li, and you are the waiter who serves us."


    "I''m not!"


    The more Li Xiang thought about it, the more angry he got. This huge gap and full of humiliation made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "I think you are healed, scars are forgotten to hurt!"


    Su Yan''s cane fell on Li Xiang''s shoulder, and his skin was suddenly broken. His strength was well grasped, and it didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but it only made him very painful.


    Li Xiang grinned, and moved his swollen face again, and moved his whole body with one move, which made him die in pain.


    "Hurry up and make two more copies. Remember if you dare to be harsh to the chef, be careful to swell your butt."


    Li Xiang couldn''t help but tighten his hips, and walked toward the back kitchen incomparably wronged. He missed Li Kai now, and he had never been so wronged.


    They used to be very glamorous, and were called the martial and civil wizards, but now they are so desolate, as if they have fallen off the altar.


    When he arrived at the back kitchen, the chef shivered, daring to cook no matter where he was, but Li Xiang was anxious.


    He knew that if the food was slow, he would definitely be beaten by Su Yan again. Thinking about the pain just now, he was all shivering.


    "Thank you, you must make two dishes as soon as possible."


    Li Xiang said that it was troublesome. This was an unprecedented thing, and the chef was stunned. He originally thought that Li Xiang would punish him severely and even kill him, but he didn''t expect it to be the case.


    The chef regained his composure and hurriedly started cooking. Two steaks and two pastas were finished in a while.


    Li Xiang also hurriedly walked out carrying the dishes, not daring to delay for a second.


    The dishes were placed on the table. Su Yan picked up a knife and fork and cut a piece, put it in his mouth. The taste was not bad, and he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Well, that''s right, you deserve to be a five-star chef."


    Li Xiang breathed a sigh of relief, which at least showed that he had made no mistake and would not be beaten again.


    "Go, bring two glasses of red wine."


    Where did Li Xiang dare not follow, he hurriedly walked to the wine cabinet, poured out two glasses of the most expensive red wine, and sent them to the table respectfully.


    "This is for you."


    Su Yan threw a rune to Li Xiang, and the dense lines on it couldn''t be clear.


    Li Xiang didn''t dare not accept it, he carried it into his arms, and he was thankful with a smile on his face, but he didn''t dare to swear.


    He knew that such existence would definitely be able to easily detect what he was thinking, and if it was broken through, there would be a severe beating.


    In fact, Su Yan gave Li Xiang the rune because he saw him turning black in the hall. This kid must have enjoyed the bedclothes and hooked up with a female ghost.


    The two ate steak and pasta slowly and carefully, while the others didn''t dare to move a bit, and the people at the door could only stare blankly.


    Many people in the martial arts world, political and business circles just watched the two eat dinner like this, and this ostentation does not need to be elaborated.


    "Well, this meal is good."


    "My lord, it''s the first time I saw you and praised the good food."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Actually, it is because Young Master Li is serving us. This has suddenly risen to several levels."


    "This is what he should. I am afraid that King Chuang has to thank you."


    Li Xiang was so angry that his teeth hurt, and he tugged tightly with his hands, but still did not dare to say a word of dissatisfaction, the cruelty in his eyes was hidden.


    Now he naturally does not dare to fall out, so he can only wait for Su Yan and two to leave, and then ask his father to clean up the two. When that time comes, he will take the two of Su Yan and put them in the first tower of Shilou. Mob.


    Su Yan and the two are planning to leave after eating. After all, there are still things to do tomorrow. Su Yan is not tired after taking the car this morning. Yuwen Xiongba needs to take a break.


    However, at this moment, the doorway was moving, and suddenly became more lively.


    "A group of people stand in the door and do everything for me."


    Li''s deputy housekeeper roared, his voice was very shrill, like a castrated rooster.


    "Don''t let go, these are all heavyweights invited by my young master!"


    When the people at the door saw the people behind the deputy steward of the Li family, they completely changed their complexions, and all of them stepped aside, with awe.


    But at this time, Li Xiang heard this like the sound of nature. Now he felt that he didn''t need to find Li Kai. The people he invited were enough to make Su Yan unable to eat.

 Chapter 862： Good show

    Li Xiang''s face slowly recovered at this moment, watching Su Yanna gritted his teeth, wishing to take him off and feed the dog.


    "The person I''m hosting is here, now I see how arrogant you are!"


    Li Xiang was furious, and his voice rolled like thunder.


    Now he naturally no longer fears Su Yan. He is backed by the people he entertains. He is not afraid of Su Yan jumping. You must know that the group of people he entertains are all famous people.


    Su Yan had a solemn expression. The cane in his hand was dancing, and it fell on Li Xiang a few times. The pain made him cry and cry, and he almost cried and called his mother.


    "Not honest yet, it seems that I have forgotten the pain just now."


    Li Xiang immediately backed away, but his eyes still had cold hatred.


    At this moment, the deputy housekeeper of the Li family discovered that the housekeeper Li was lying on the ground, his face changed color, and he hurried over.


    "Housekeeper Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Yes, someone is bullying the young master!"


    Steward Li said a word with difficulty, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding again, obviously hurting badly.


    The deputy steward Li had a cold face and said angrily: "Who knows how to live or die, dare to attack the young master, doesn''t he know that this land in the northeast belongs to the Li family!"


    Su Yan also heard these words at this moment, and the sound of rolling thunder came.


    "It''s you Lao Tzu!"


    Deputy Butler Li was furious, but he was also very sensible and did not rush into it. But Butler Li was seriously injured. Wouldn''t he be beaten when he rushed in?


    At this moment, he looked at the invited people, his eyes full of respectful pleading.


    An elegant man now has a cold face and deep eyes.


    "It''s really the first time someone has dared to attack Young Master Li in this Xiaolou."


    He looked at other people, and everyone else nodded. After all, whoever dares to offend the proud son of the first family, it is purely seeking death.


    "Could it be Hong Maozi?"


    Some people show coldness in their eyes. Recently, polar bears are very uneasy, and they often make trouble in Xilou.


    "It''s very possible, everyone, let me go in and take a look."


    At the moment, deputy housekeeper Li stood at the door and announced his identity loudly, trying to frighten Su Yan and the two inside, after all, he was still afraid of their murder.


    "Master Song of the Song family is here!"


    The Song family is one of the four existences, second only to the existence of the Li family in the big family, in the middle stage of cultivation as a master.


    "Master Wang of the Wang Family is here!"


    The Wang family was obviously one of the four, although it was not as good as the Song family, it was also a strong man at the peak of the grandmaster''s early days.


    "The master of the flower room is missing!"


    "Yu Huan, the master of Shenshuimen, is here!"


    "Lei sentient beings, the master of the Seven Colors Gate!"


    The masters of the three gates are all gathered together, and they are all the powerhouses at the peak of the grandmaster''s initial stage, and cannot be ignored.


    "The White Water Sect Master Huang Qiushi is here!"


    "Sect Master Xue Yulu of the Lingjiu Sect is here!"


    The two great sect masters are all present, the strong man at the peak of the middle stage of the grand master, the figure who looks down on the heroes.


    It can be said that the four families of Yi Lou''s one, two, three, three schools have basically come, and it can be regarded as half of the martial arts world in the northeast.


    There are still many great masters left, and there are so many in the realm of masters that nearly a hundred people have poured into the restaurant.


    Such a mighty team, let alone so many, just pick out one person at random, it can also make a sensation, this gathering naturally made the entire hotel a sensation, and countless people gathered.


    Many people are talking about it.


    "What happened? I just heard it was noisy here."


    "Yeah, with so many people gathered, something big must have happened."


    A diner who ran out of it put his hands in and said at this moment: "You don''t know, it''s so thrilling, it really scared me to death."


    "Just tell me what happened."


    Many people stopped him and kept him from leaving.


    Seeing that the man couldn''t leave, he could only tell the truth.


    "You don''t know, we started to have a good meal there, but a group of people came in and said directly that they had booked the venue and blasted us out."


    "Who is such an amazing pen? You have to say hello in advance for the reservation."


    "Could it be awesome, that''s Young Master Li."


    "what?!"


    The people around were instantly dumbfounded, with dumbfounded expressions.


    "Li...Master Li!"


    "No, who would dare to say no words when he wanted to book a room, the furious Young Master Xiao immediately knelt and licked it."


    All of them felt lingering fears. Fortunately, I didn''t go to the meal, maybe something stuck.


    "But why is it so noisy in there?"


    Some people still showed their doubts. Young Master Li came to the scene. Who would dare not to evade and make a fuss in it? Just eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard.


    But the man looked around and whispered: "Speaking out scares you to death."


    "What''s going on?"


    This immediately aroused everyone''s interest, and he surrounded him to death.


    "You think Young Master Li is very awesome."


    "That''s not the case, in this Xiaolou, in this northeast who doesn''t know him, who dares to offend him a bit!"


    We all have a great understanding and unity on this point.


    "But today he was planted, and there were two young people in there, even though he had reserved the place, they still ate inside."


    "I''m looking for death, no wonder it''s so noisy inside."


    "The most important thing is that Young Master Li was taught a lesson by one of them. He tidied up and served his steak as a waiter."


    The explosiveness of this news can be imagined, it is simply bombing the existence of heaven.


    "impossible!"


    Some people questioned, didn''t believe it at all, this is impossible to exist, how could the First Young Master Xilou be rectified like this.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Although these two people are young, they are really strong."


    Seeing that this person is so solemn, these people will also be suspicious, otherwise they will not make such a big noise.


    "That''s a big deal. Young Master Li was beaten, so he won''t be angry with the King.


    "Yeah, King Chuang took great care of his son and spoiled him to heaven."


    But the man smiled again and said with disdain: "Why is it necessary to break the king in this matter."


    "What does this mean?"


    "Young Master Li''s charter is to entertain all the big brothers of our Lou Lou. Two schools and three schools are here. There are not a few masters, and there are countless masters."


    "Young Master Li''s family hosted so many big men in the martial arts world?!"


    "No, obviously there is something to discuss."


    "This is the existence of half of the world, there are several adults in the middle of the master."


    "So does it still need King Chuang to show up? Any one of them can''t easily solve the problem."


    Others nodded one after another. In the middle of the grandmaster''s stage, they were naturally brilliant, and the masters who were able to go to the grandmaster were only one in a thousand, and the middle of the master''s stage was even rarer.


    The man naturally thought that Su Yan could not be as good as Li Xiangqiang, but he was still too tender to fight against the big boss at the mid-term peak of the Grand Master.


    "Go, it''s a pity not to watch such a good show."


    "Yes, the anger of the grandmaster is definitely the highlight."


    A group of people squeezed in directly, just to watch the show.

 Chapter 863： Dominate

    At this moment, the restaurant is almost overcrowded, and many people want to come in and watch the excitement. This kind of excitement is not for nothing.


    Seeing the noise outside the door, Huaque, the master of Huajianmen, frowned at this moment and said: "Blow away those idle people."


    Immediately, several masters walked to the door, with a sense of dignity and threat, and those who wanted to watch the excitement had to leave.


    "It''s really disappointing, I can''t see the excitement."


    "The two young men are going to be bad now."


    "Yeah, so many big bosses are dead."


    The people outside continued to talk, but inside the restaurant was another scene, extremely depressed, as if the temperature had dropped a lot.


    This is the hostility and coercion of many big bosses, and most people don''t dare to take a step at all. This coercion will definitely force people out of internal injuries.


    The first people in black have retreated outside, forming a human wall to block those who still want to watch the excitement.


    At this moment, Li Xiangzong sat down in his seat, as if he felt like a serf was the master, and he tore the rune to pieces in front of Su Yan.


    I have suffered the most in my life just now. I have never suffered so much since I was a child. I lost my face and I was forced to be a waiter.


    All this is because of the kid in my eyes, a kid of his own age, an outsider.


    At this moment, all the big guys looked at Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, the evil spirit came on, and Yuwen Xiongba suddenly became pale.


    Su Yan''s spirit power resolved it, and he naturally didn''t feel it. He was just overwhelming, so he didn''t need to take it seriously.


    This caused the patriarchs of the big family and the sect masters to slightly change their colors. Such coercion was not even in the slightest, obviously not ordinary.


    "Today, Nephew Li Xian invited me to wait for the narrative. I didn''t expect that you were beaten by you. Naturally, I won''t stand by and watch this matter."


    "That''s right, a small foreign hairy head is so arrogant, when I am no one!"


    The eyes of countless pairs of evil spirits were staring. Su Yan''s eyes were almost terrifying.


    Li Xiang looked at Su Yan with a cold face at the moment, and said: "Now you know that my Li family is great, you have to bear the consequences if you dare to beat me!"


    "The Li family is indeed majestic and dominates in the northeast, but when you meet Hongmaozi, you will become a turtle."


    Su Yan ridiculed his face, and didn''t put the Li family in his eyes.


    This completely angered Li Xiang, this was simply an insult to his Li family, plus everything before, five horses and eight pieces were not enough to let him down.


    "Boy, you are very dick, and you will still be like this when you die, then I''ll let you know something good."


    "Uncle Hua, please be sure to call me the shots."


    Huajian door master Hua nodded her head and looked at Su Yan coldly and sharply: "Then let me try your virtual reality first."


    The sect master of the Huajian Gate is just a little better than Li Xiang. It is entirely dependent on the advantage of age, and his talent is naturally far behind Li Xiang.


    A trick of Huajianmen''s secret technique was displayed, and the other big men nodded.


    "This Huaque seems to be about to break through."


    "He has been in this state for more than 30 years, and he should break through."


    "Hmph, why do we need to take action with him."


    But as soon as these people''s words fell, Hua Que, the owner of the door of the flower room, flew out, hitting the wall of the dining room, hitting several walls, and stopped at the observation deck.


    At this moment, he was covered in blood, his mouth was vomiting wildly, his breath was languishing, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He performed the strongest trick, but before touching Su Yan''s body, he flew upside down and was hurt by Su Yan''s qi.


    He knew that his injury was very serious, and his dantian wall was a little faintly cracked. I am afraid that the day of his breakthrough will be postponed indefinitely. This is really offending the big man.


    When countless people in the hotel lobby saw this scene, they all screamed, and the timid fled one after another. The courageous and even the people in the martial arts world all looked at Huaque.


    "Isn''t this the master of Huajianmen!"


    Someone''s discoloration changed on the spot, and such a high-ranking figure flew out and suffered such a serious injury. It was incredible.


    "How is it possible, this is one of the three gates!"


    "Where is it that offends Young Master Li?"


    "I heard people say that he looks at the same age as the young master of the Li family, he is really a genius, this is the real talent."


    But some people didn''t take it seriously, and said coldly: "It''s equivalent to half of the martial arts world inside, and it''s harmless for a flower door to fall down."


    The others also nodded, after all, there are still several people who are at the peak of the mid-grand master.


    And the big guys inside basically didn''t see how Huaque flew out. They thought that Su Yan had made a move, thinking that the speed was too fast, and many masters were scared into a cold sweat.


    Only Li Xiang could see it clearly, because he was the closest to Su Yan, and Su Yan didn''t make a move at all. It was the master of Huajian Gate who flew out by himself.


    He couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, a drop of cold sweat fell off his forehead, and he moved the chair back involuntarily, apparently becoming more and more afraid of Su Yan.


    Yu Huan, the master of Shenshui and Lei, the master of Qisemen, both took a step forward and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Hmph, your kid is a bit capable, let us both deal with you."


    Now there is no emphasis on fairness and justice, fairness and justice are in the hands of the strong.


    Li Xiang sneered again, and the two of them took action. Su Yan shouldn''t be able to get up anymore. No matter how strong he is, he must be prepared.


    But Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said lightly, "Xiongba enters."


    Yu Wen Xiongba was taken aback, with a surprised expression in his eyes.


    "My lord, both of them are old monsters at the peak of the grandmaster''s early days."


    "Counsel?"


    "I don''t want to be cannon fodder."


    Su Yan drew out the long sword from Yuwen Xiongba''s waist and blessed it with a golden light, and Yuwen Xiongba immediately gained confidence.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally knew that Su Yan gave him a chance to exercise. This kind of battle improvement with high realm is not a little bit, and he has a very high understanding.


    Yuwen Xiongba never thought that Su Yan could value him so much, and his respect for Su Yan was even higher. After all, the relationship between the two was only the master and servant, and he was just a servant of Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba held the long sword and walked towards the two, his eyes full of determination.


    Li Xiang took the lead and laughed, pointing to Su Yan and laughing: "Are you stupid to let a master successfully fight against two strong masters at the initial peak?"


    Su Yan glared at him, making him afraid to speak again, just waiting to see the result.


    And the two sect masters were furious at the moment, and even let a master compare them perfectly, which simply looked down on them.


    "Since you want to insist on doing this, let me and I kill him, and then take you again!"

 Chapter 864： Big shots also bend their waists

    Both of them had cold faces, and let Yu Wen Xiongba take action. This was pure contempt for them, and they were naturally extremely angry, where they would leave a hand.


    As soon as the two of them made a killer move, their spiritual power was violent, and a phantom appeared behind them, making the masters applaud.


    "You said that kid can hold on for a few seconds."


    Sect Master Baishui Huang Qiushi looked at the masters, stroking his beard, showing a questioning color.


    "It''s hard to guess, after all, his sword is weird and it feels blessed."


    "Being up for others and destroying one''s prestige!"


    Seeing two violent moves, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly squeezed the sword and resisted it.


    With two clanging sounds, the two sect masters were actually resisted, and they both took a few steps back to stabilize their figures.


    And Yuwen Xiongba was also shaken by a few meters because of this powerful force, smashed several seats and fell to the ground.


    "Get up!" Su Yan said angrily.


    Yu Wen Xiongba quickly got up, with an angry expression on his face, and rushed towards the two of them.


    The fighting between the two sides was fierce, which was unacceptable to others. Yuwen Xiongba was just a master.


    "Is what I saw is real?"


    "The sword is so strong, the grandmaster can retreat from the peak in the early stage."


    "It''s still the sitting boy Niubi. Seeing that, he might disdain to compete with the two masters."


    "Hmph, he is destined to not go out today!"


    The haze on Li Xiang''s face made him even more uncomfortable. The stronger Su Yan, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    After a few moves, Yuwen Xiongba was already familiar with the power of the sword, became more familiar with it, became passive and took the initiative, and began to attack first.


    However, in the ten rounds, the two sect masters were defeated by Yuwen Xiongba, only to fight back.


    The two of them were so embarrassed and angry that even a master''s consummate kid couldn''t deal with it. If this is spread out, how can they stand on the ground?


    If this is known by their disciples, I am afraid they will have to be forced to abdicate.


    The eyes of the two were extremely cold and fierce, but they drew a tie with Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The two sides fought more than a hundred moves, and finally Yuwen Xiongba still relied on the power of the sword to defeat the two.


    The two of them lay on the ground bleeding from the corners of their mouths. The trauma was not serious but the internal injuries were serious, and they were basically angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked to Su Yan with joy, and instead of praise, it was a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "For so long, fail."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s smile disappeared, and he could only listen to the teachings, how dare to refute.


    "Kick both of them out."


    With two feet, the master of Shenshuimen and Qisemen were both kicked out of the dining room by Yuwen Xiongba, and they also crashed into the wall of the dining room before they fell out.


    This time, the remaining big figures were very angry, and they dare to be so rampant in them, do they still put the martial arts world in their eyes!


    At this moment, the Song family took a step and looked at Su Yanlu: "You are so rampant at a young age, so let the old man come to you."


    Su Yan turned and looked at the Song family, with a look of contempt.


    "Just you, get out!"


    Su Yan raised his foot, as if there was a pressing force, and kicked directly at the Song family, without allowing him to react at all.


    The existence of the peak of the mid-term of Tangtang Grandmaster, the existence of the five big families after the Li family, was kicked by Su Yan, and there was no way to fight back.


    In this way, a hole was knocked out of the large wall of the dining room, and the walls of several rooms were destroyed one after another.


    There is a room where men and women are still lingering


    , As a result, someone floated above his head, and then large holes appeared on both walls. The two became live broadcasts on the spot, and they were scared and hurriedly covered them with quilts.


    Patriarch Song stopped next to the master of the Huajian Gate before falling, and the two looked at each other, and they all saw helplessness and unwillingness from the other''s jealousy.


    "That kid is probably a strong man in the late master stage!"


    "It''s no wonder that even the Li family dares to offend him at such an age."


    "I am afraid that only King Chuang can clean him up."


    The two shook their heads, knowing that it was not a level at all.


    At this time, the Baishui Sect Sect Master Huang Qiushi, Lingjiu Sect Sect Master Xue Yulu, and even other bigwigs all took a step forward and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Unexpectedly, you really have two things. Even Patriarch Song is not your opponent!"


    Huang Qiushi''s face was black and cold, and his heart was extremely jealous, but he couldn''t just leave, wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing.


    "You are strong, but can you be arrogant with us!"


    Xue Yulu also wrinkled her face. He was still wearing heavy make-up and full of heavy taste.


    "Together, a cannon fodder and a group of cannon fodder, what do you say is the difference?"


    The two were furious and compared them to cannon fodder. This was unbearable, and Su Yan had to pay a heavy price.


    Li Xiang was stunned again at this moment, Su Yan''s level was already comparable to his father, and now he could no longer be arrogant.


    In the face of the real boss, his father will probably have a fierce battle when he comes.


    Now he can only pray that the two great sect masters will lead everyone to take action together and be able to subdue Su Yan, otherwise it would be bad. In that case, he doesn''t know how Su Yan will deal with him.


    The two worked together, and other masters and even the grand master passed their spiritual power to the two sect masters, and gathered majestic spiritual power.


    The strength of this spiritual power is that even if Chuang Wang Li Kai faces it, he must be prepared for it, otherwise he may be hurt.


    However, Su Yan graciously picked up the wine glass, shook it a few times, and drank it.


    "Cheerful, this wine is not bad."


    "My lord, blast them all out, so you can drink like that.


    Yuwen Xiongba is still worried, after all, with such a powerful power, the whole restaurant is shaking.


    "Well, kick all out, spare me clean."


    Su Yan kicked one by one, as if kicking the wooden people. This group of people couldn''t resist the power at all. It was only in the early days of the master, how could they resist his power.


    "Isn''t this Zongshi Shen!"


    "This is Master Gao!"


    "Old Mr. Zhuge was kicked out."


    The expressions of the people outside changed drastically, and the four characters who flew out were shocking. Now dozens of them flew out, all of them with names and surnames, and they were very shocking. This was terrifying.


    "Where is the sacred young man in there? How exist!"


    "Heaven''s descending Wu Quxing is not so enchanting, right!"


    All of them were frightened by Su Yan''s intrepidity. They treated the big men of the Lou martial arts world without being gentle at all, and did not put them in the eyes of the Lou martial arts world.


    Whoosh!


    Another figure flew out, and fell to the ground, his bones and bones were broken, and the work of these few days was beyond reach.


    "what!"


    Everyone trembled, because it was Huang Qiushi, Sect Master Baishui who flew out, the peak of the mid-term Grandmaster, wirelessly approaching the existence of the late Grandmaster! "


    There was another figure, and Xue Yulu, the last Lingjiu sect master, also flew out. The heavy makeup and blood on his face made people look like a blood witch.


    "Yi Lou, half of the martial arts world''s strong men have been blasted out!"


    "It''s not booming, it''s flying out!"


    Now the restaurant is tightly closed and only Li Xiang is left inside, and the big people he invites are all bent over.

 Chapter 865： Heard the news

    At this moment, Li Xiang was sitting alone on the chair, with Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba in front of him, and everyone else flew out, wailing outside.


    At this moment, Li Xiang''s heart was unspeakable, as if it was a feeling of cessation of breath, a kind of awkwardness, breathing was a little difficult, and his whole body was shaking, and he was not under his control.


    You must know that all the big figures standing in front of him are so unresisted that Su Yan kicks them one by one and two, just like kicking a ball.


    Now he suddenly felt how ridiculous all this was and how naive he was. Compared with Su Yan, he was like an ant facing the vast stars.


    At this moment, the handsome face did not have a trace of calmness, the cold sweat was dry, only an expression that seemed to be scared by a ghost, he was afraid, afraid of being killed by Su Yan.


    No one is not afraid of death, not to mention a person like him who has a ubiquitous attachment to the dunya.


    So at this moment he has compromised. Face and dignity are not comparable to life, and life is the most important thing.


    Puff!


    Li Xiang knelt down weakly, completely abandoning his dignity, and now he only wanted Su Yan to spare him his life.


    Su Yan was very dull, and was not surprised by Li Xiang''s kneeling. Although he had no intention of killing him, the scene just now must have scared him.


    It is also good to be able to frustrate his spirit, so domineering will take many detours, and it can be regarded as a help to the king.


    "Why, why do you kneel down, didn''t you just arrogantly want to kill me?"


    Li Xiang lowered his head, his face was decadent, and he was full of fear.


    "I was wrong, I hope you can spare my life."


    "Spare, someone who wants to kill you, do you think I will let him go?"


    Su Yan''s voice seemed to be pierced by the cold wind, and the words pierced into Li Xiang''s body, making him shocked, and his heart became more and more shocked.


    "Please, let me spare my life for my father''s sake."


    Li Xiang shed tears and looked at Su Yan with great expectations. Obviously, Su Yan''s words made him a little desperate.


    "My family has money and treasures, and I will give you all of them. I just ask you to spare my life."


    "I am not interested in money. I haven''t paid attention to your money."


    "My father is a strong man in the later stage of the Grandmaster, you will cause trouble if you kill me."


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Li Xiang and said, "Really, you are threatening me?"


    Li Xiang softened, unable to kneel anymore, and was completely frightened.


    "No...no, I mean you let me go, and my father will appreciate you."


    "Your father, who?"


    Su Yan pretended to ask.


    "Chuang Wang Li Kai is my father."


    "Li Kai, that bastard?"


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with an inquiring look.


    Yuwen Xiongba also cooperated and said: "My lord, Li Kai is the dean of the Northeast, and the strongest of the eleventh place."


    Li Xiang also quickly echoed: "Yes, yes, my dad is the eleventh strongest in the local rankings, and knows many big people."


    "You''re still threatening me, do you think I''m afraid of big people?"


    Su Yan stepped on and stepped on Li Xiang, with only a smile on his face.


    This Li Xiang looked honest, but his heart was still dishonest, and he wanted to threaten Su Yan by his father''s name, and the most unbearable thing for Su Yan was threats.


    "No, I dare not threaten your lord."


    "But your words are all threatening."


    Su Yan kicked Li Xiang flying, and then leaped and stepped on him again. Li Xiang''s chest was slightly sunken, and blood was vomited out of his mouth, dyeing expensive clothes red.


    "You said I slowly killed you with one kick, or did I give you a good one?"


    Where can Li Xiang speak at this moment, not to mention the pain, Su Yan''s murderous eyes have completely suppressed him, and he is afraid that the words will make Su Yan misunderstand.


    Su Yan also hurt Li Xiang''s body, without hurting the root. He was naturally well-measured, and when the purpose of the lesson was achieved, the matter was over.


    "Now that I have a long memory, the world is not so big that you can sit down and watch the sky, and don''t think that you have an old man with a great pen, and you can do whatever you want. I eat food, and you make the atmosphere.


    The blood in Li Xiang''s mouth flowed slightly, but he nodded in a hurry. He saw hope in Su Yan''s words.


    "My lord, are you leaving now?"


    "are you full?"


    "Full...full."


    "Then go, and see his father tomorrow and take a break."


    The two walked toward the outside of the dining room, and Li Xiang was shocked and finally recovered for a while.


    On the other side, Li Kai, who was originally dealing with matters at his home, sneezed at this moment, which made him embarrassed for a while.


    "This sneeze came too suddenly."


    Just when Li Kai was thinking about something, the room rang and he couldn''t help but say something.


    "Who?"


    "Patriarch, something has happened."


    "Come in and talk."


    A subordinate walked in and respectfully saluted Li Kai.


    "What happened?"


    "Master, something happened to the master at the hotel."


    Li Kai''s face turned cold. No wonder he sneezed just now. It seems that this is inductive.


    "What is going on, who dares to touch my son!"


    Li Kai''s face suddenly turned black. He valued Li Xiangna more than his own life. To move his son is to move him against scales.


    "The young master banqueted our many big people in the hotel, but because then someone was eating in the restaurant."


    Li Kai''s face remained unchanged, and his voice was like thunder: "Such a small matter, is it possible that there are still people who don''t want to leave?"


    "Yeah, there are two young people."


    "Two young people are so arrogant."


    "It''s not just arrogance, they taught the young master first, and then even the big men are not afraid, and now they don''t know what the result is."


    "Who are the people at the dinner?"


    "There are the master of Huajianmen, the master of Shenshuimen, the master of Qisemen, the master of Baishui, the master of Lingjiu, and the master of Wang and Song, dozens of people."


    Li Kai frowned and murmured; "What is this kid doing to entertain so many people?"


    However, he was relaxed at the moment. After all, there are so many sect lords and even big family patriarchs, what can be feared by the two young people.


    At this moment, he naturally didn''t think it was Su Yan, and thought that they hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Patriarch, this is a serious matter. According to the words of Steward Li, I''m afraid those two are really not easy."


    "How difficult is it, is it possible that the sect masters of the Baishui Sect and the Lingjiu Sect can''t beat the two hairy boys?"


    Naturally, his subordinates did not dare to speak any more and could only stand by the side.


    "It''s okay to be taught a lesson. When others are eating, he goes to book a place. If he knows a lesson, he will think the world belongs to him."


    But at this time, the housekeeper Li dragged in and ran in, crying bitterly and with a sense of amazement.


    "Patriarch, the young master was beaten, and the other big men were kicked out one by one."


    Li Kai gave a cold face on the spot, and the matter seemed really not easy.


    "Go, let me take a look!"

 Chapter 866： Play well

    Li Kai knew very well that his son, the peak of the grandmaster''s early days, was definitely not the unnamed person who could wound him, and he was still a very young person. He could not think of such a person in the Northeast for a while.


    And when he knew that the opponent had defeated the two major sects, the three gates and even the Song Patriarch, this matter became more and more difficult.


    Now he can almost conclude that the opponent must be a foreigner, and the strength is very strong, I am afraid that he has entered the late stage of the master, even he has to treat it seriously.


    The person who can reach the later stage of the master can never be explained by a genius evildoer. The opponent must have used the blindfold method, and it is most likely an old monster or an outsider.


    "That person is outside, right?!"


    "Yes, it is said that it is a face with a southern accent, no one knows it."


    If Li Kai''s guess is right, outsiders can make sense.


    "Recently, I can''t stop thinking about it. Hong Maozi is doing things. This outsider is also riding on our heads and peeing. It really doesn''t take me seriously!"


    The subordinates were also full of anger, and said coldly: "Patriarch, you must take this matter seriously. The martial arts leaders in the northeast are watching."


    "I know, he hurt my son, he must pay for it!"


    Of course Li Kai knew that even if he didn''t hurt his son, he couldn''t stand by. He was the pillar of the Northeast. If he couldn''t protect other people, who would let him take shelter.


    Getting on the extended RV, Li Kai went to the hotel where Su Yan was without a word.


    When Li Kai got out of the car, many people noticed his figure, and their complexions changed abruptly.


    "The King Chuang is here!"


    Someone screamed, and everyone looked in awe and respect.


    "Things are really making a big deal. Chuangwang is here."


    "Can you not come, my son was beaten, and several sect masters and even the patriarchs of several big families were beaten."


    "Yeah, King Chuang is the pillar of our northeast land. If this outsider doesn''t clean it, who will convince him."


    "It can finally stop now, see how arrogant the outsider is!"


    A group of people recovered their faces and respectfully welcomed King Chuang into the hotel.


    Li Kai walked into the hotel and looked around. At this moment, the hotel was naturally ill-formed. There was chaos everywhere, and the seats were ragged, especially the walls of many rooms showed holes.


    Li Kai walked to the viewing platform. There were many people lying there, all of them big bosses in the martial arts world, and all of them had a good face.


    Looking at the big guy lying on the ground and listening to the constant groaning voice, Li Kai''s face became more and more gloomy, and his eyes widened.


    "Dare to make trouble with me, when I am no one!"


    Li Kai''s voice was like thunder, which made everyone present change color, and everyone was frightened by Li Kai''s voice.


    "As expected of King Chuang, you can''t hit Zhoushan in an angry."


    "The most powerful thing about King Chuang is power. All kinds of magic secrets are useless on him. This is a real man."


    "With King Chuang, we feel at ease."


    At this time, Bai Shui Sect Sect Master Huang Qiushi saw King Chuang, his face was full of excitement, but he didn''t expect to spit out another mouthful of blood in a hurry.


    King Chuang quickly used his spiritual power to stabilize his injury, and could not help but said coldly: "Don''t get angry."


    "Chuang Wang, I''m not as good as a human being when I''m not defeated, and I deserve to be humiliated, but the young master is still in the restaurant, I''m afraid that someone will kill him."


    King Chuang heard his eyes turn white, his muscles and bones tense in anger, and his suit shattered directly, revealing a body full of veins, which made people shocked.


    Li Xiang is his only son. He has been a master of martial arts since he was a child. It can be said that he is his lifeblood and the only descendant of his Li family.


    Such a temperamental King Chuang has never beaten Li Xiang how much, and Li Xiang has not been aggrieved at all since he was little, but now he has no idea of ??life or death, fearing accidents, and the anger of Chuang King can not be increased.


    "Chuang Wang, go in and take a look, I hope Master is okay."


    "Yes indeed."


    King Chuang nodded and looked at the dining room, his anger in his eyes was unabated, and he was still afraid.


    Before he moved, the King of Yama first roared inside.


    "I don''t care who you are, I don''t want to know who you are, but if I kill my son, I will definitely fight you!"


    The words of King Chuang are simple. The son may be fine if he is okay. If he dies, he will take his life and pay the debt.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were about to walk out of the dining room at this moment. When they heard this, they couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "I didn''t expect Chuangwang to come when I was about to leave. Come on, let''s let him in."


    The two returned to their seats and sat down leisurely.


    The moment Li Xiang heard his father''s voice, it was like a long drought in the rain. The feeling was really unspeakable. In short, he cried with excitement.


    "Father, I''m here!"


    Li Xiang roared loudly, yelling at all his strength for breastfeeding, just hoarse, even with a feeling of crying.


    "Father, come and save me!"


    This daddy almost shattered King Chuang''s heart, and he stabilized his figure by shaking it, and it would be good if he was alive.


    However, a person is alive, but he must have suffered a lot. He will naturally not stop there because he is the dean of the Northeast, and the accounts are still to be settled.


    "Your Excellency is making trouble in my Yi Lou, but with my permission from someone Li!"


    Li Kai said in a cold voice, people rushed into the restaurant before they even reached a level of spiritual power, and the entire hotel shook slightly.


    When Su Yan faced this spiritual power, he naturally didn''t care about it. With a wave of his hand, the spiritual power disappeared.


    This made Li Kai''s face full of horror, his own spiritual power, even in the later stage of the Grand Master, had to resist it, it was so easy to resolve.


    This made him feel a little more uneasy, the other party must be an antique-level figure, and the strength is probably not below him, but it is faintly above him.


    "Your Excellency must be a predecessor in the martial arts world. Aren''t you afraid to laugh out loud when you make trouble with a junior?"


    Li Xiang said hurriedly at this moment: "Father, he is not a senior, but a little girl."


    Su Yan gave Li Xiang a cane and said coldly: "You dare to scold me now in my hands. Believe it or not, I will kill you."


    Li Xiang suddenly persuaded, and there was no sound.


    This caused Li Kai to panic, and could not help rushing into the restaurant.


    "If you dare to touch a hair of my son, I will crush your bones and dust!"


    Li Kai rushed in and saw the three of them in the dining room. Both Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had their backs to him, while his son knelt in front of Su Yan.


    Seeing his father coming, Li Xiangwa burst into tears, his eyes weeping.


    Su Yan gave another cane, which made Li resounding unspeakably.


    "stop!"


    Li Kai rushed over and took his son into his arms, and he was completely relieved.


    Li Xiang was also busy at the moment: "Father, kill him, kill him!"


    But Li Kai was stunned, his face was shocked, and angrily said: "Good fight!"

 Chapter 867： Kneel

    The three words of King Chuang completely clouded Li Xiang. He didn''t understand the meaning of his father''s words, and his face was confused.


    "Father, what are you?"


    King Chuang was now frightened and angry, looking at his son, a stern expression that had never been seen before appeared.


    "You actually offended Master Su!"


    King Chuang''s broad palm directly landed on Li Xiang''s face, making the other side of his face extremely swollen.


    Li Xiang was completely blinded. He was not beaten and blinded, but he didn''t believe his father would be like this at all. This is totally inappropriate.


    "Father, why are you hitting me."


    Li Xiang had a crying face. It was obvious that he was wronged, bullied and beaten, and his whole body was hurt. Instead of getting a word of comfort, he was slapped instead.


    You know that he has never been beaten since he was young, let alone slap, this slap completely stupid him.


    "You still have the face to talk, do you know who you are offending!"


    King Chuang''s chest was ups and downs at the moment, he was completely **** off by his son, offending anyone who would dare to offend Su Yan, purely seeking death.


    King Chuang was wondering why he would **** Li Xiang over so easily. When he saw Su Yan, he completely understood what was going on.


    This is obviously because Su Yan gave him face, otherwise Li Xiang could survive, and he might have become meat sauce or ashes long ago.


    "Master Su, I''m really ashamed that I have no way to teach my son."


    Su Yan had a smile on his face at this time, not to mention that he was so happy, he hit Li Xiang, he had to applaud him, it was really fun.


    "Hey, don''t say that, your son is not very domineering, but I just tuned it up because of his fault."


    "What Master Su teaches is what he teaches."


    "But this kid was repaired by me, and later he wanted to use your name to scare me."


    After hearing this, King Chuang raised his slap and landed on Li Xiang''s buttocks, but Li Xiang didn''t say a word, his skin was already numb.


    "Hurry up and apologize to Master Su by kowtow!"


    Li Xiang now thinks with his **** and understands that this Su Yan must be a monstrous person in a certain place, and his father is so respected, and he definitely does not dare to offend him.


    He couldn''t help kneeling down, but his face was so swollen that he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Knowing wrong can improve Mo Dayan, get up."


    Su Yan looked at Li Xiang like an elder. The rhythm of Li Xiang''s death was as big as his own. He actually forced himself to kneel two or three times.


    At this time, the people outside also heard the movement, and they were all surprised.


    "Play well?"


    "What does this mean?"


    Many people looked at each other and did not understand King Chuang''s words.


    "King Chuang is confused by anger."


    "This must be true, otherwise how could you say that you played well? This is obviously an irony."


    The Sect Master Baishui and even the Sect Master Lingjiu were struggling to get up at this moment. They wanted to see Su Yan''s fate in person, otherwise the pain in the foot would be difficult to eliminate.


    When a group of people walked towards the restaurant, they found that Su Yan was still sitting there properly, nothing happened at all, that is, there was nothing wrong with Yuwen Xiongba.


    A group of people were puzzled, they were still kneeling when they saw Li Xiang, but King Chuang was standing in front of Su Yan at this moment, and had no intention of doing anything.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    A group of people were dumbfounded. Shouldn''t such an angry Chuang Wang enter the restaurant and fight the kid, and directly tore him to pieces, declaring that his Li family is not easy to provoke.


    On the contrary, everyone felt that King Chuang was a little bit cautious, even a little jealous of Su Yan. No, that expression contained a kind of respect. Are they afraid of Su Yan?


    A group of people rioted on the spot, which is impossible. Everyone rubbed their eyes, thinking they were dazzled.


    But this time King Chuang unexpectedly buckled slightly, and he was full of respect for Su Yan, just as the low-ranking people respected the high-ranking ones, just as they usually saw King Chuang.


    This group of people are too familiar with this posture, because they have done it too many times, but for a while, everyone can''t accept it. How could this be the case? He is the master of the Northeast.


    "King Chuang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What the **** is going on, King Chuang, don''t you quickly bring him to justice."


    "Yes, he hurt the young master and wounded us all."


    Faced with the words of a group of people, King Chuang''s face was also hot, which was very face-saving, but it was impossible for him to go to Su Yanna, and he could get on the ground with every move.


    "Fart!"


    King Chuang roared and suppressed everyone, no one said a word, they all looked at King Chuang in horror.


    "Do you know who he is, Master Su, you all dare to offend and don''t want to live anymore?!"


    A group of people were even more stunned, all looking at each other, where and where, a kid was worthy of King Chuang''s name as Lord Su.


    But everyone is not a fool, and Chuangwang cannot be a joke at all. There must be a reason for this.


    Huang Qiushi''s face changed at this moment, and he guessed something in his heart, it is hard to say that this young man is better than King Chuang!


    Other people also reacted, with incredible expressions on all their faces.


    To know that King Chuang is in the late stage of the Grand Master, what kind of realm it is to be better than him, the most important thing is that this kid looks less than 20 years old.


    Everyone is a little unacceptable. If you say that if an old monster is better than them, then you will recognize it. Such a young boy who has no hair in their eyes can actually dominate the Northeast Dean. This is difficult for everyone to accept.


    But King Chuang''s voice continued to roar, louder than before, comparable to the thunder of terror.


    "Are all of them stupid? Don''t hesitate to apologize to Master Su!"


    Huang Qiushi was also **** at this moment, looking at King Chuang and said, "King Chuang, what kind of **** he is that can make you respect and fear so much!"


    King Chuang''s face jumped wildly, and his voice was like a roaring thunder. General masters couldn''t resist at all, his complexion was extremely pale.


    "He is the Jiangnan overlord Su Baxian, the eighth strongest in the ranking!"


    The crowd didn''t hear any Jiangnan overlord Su Baxian, they only heard the second half of the sentence, eighth on the ranking list. It was as if Mount Tai was crushing the top, crushing the last arrogance of everyone present and completely crushing it.


    "Earth...Earth Ranking...eighth!"


    A strong man in the early days of the Grand Master was too shocked, and he was foaming at his mouth and fainted on the spot.


    They knew that King Chuang was only the eleventh place in the ranking list, and how terrifying the existence of the eighth place ranking was.


    No wonder there was no movement after entering, no wonder Li Xiang was still kneeling, no wonder King Chuang was so respected.


    The truth of all this is clear, the existence of the eighth place on the list is tantamount to the top champion, who dares not accept it!


    The big guys present were all decadent, full of horrified expressions, and each of them knelt down because of their weak legs.


    "I hope that Master Su, Haihan, will spare my dull and ignorant offense."

 Chapter 868： Hong Maozi

    No one was dissatisfied, all of them knelt down, extremely pious, without any dissatisfaction.


    The eighth strongest in the dignified list can crush their existence with a single finger. If you don''t beg for forgiveness, then your life will be hard to protect.


    They are all old fried dough sticks, who have experienced too many days of licking blood. They understand the strong and vicious attitude towards the weak, and they have to finish playing if they are careless.


    The world is so peaceful and harmonious on the surface, in fact, there are undercurrents everywhere, with many unknown darkness, if you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss, and you will never turn back.


    Su Yan looked at a group of kneeling people, with a very calm mind. He saw many scenes like this, and he didn''t want to see it.


    "King Chuang, why are you doing this, making everyone kneel down, so why don''t you get them up soon."


    King Chuang looked at everyone this time, and still said coldly, "Didn''t you hear Lord Su?"


    Only then did the martial arts leaders slowly stand up, the fear on their faces has not disappeared, and they dare not look directly at Su Yan.


    "I''m not here this time to show off my prestige. It was your Chuang Wang who invited me to come."


    Su Yan looked at King Chuang, and he naturally narrated the next words.


    King Chuang also said, "Yes, I sincerely invited Master Su again and again, and Master Su condescended to come to us."


    And his face suddenly became serious, looking at the people and continuing to say: "But you didn''t try to be hospitable. Instead, you offended Master Su. If it weren''t for Master Su, Haihan, would you still survive!"


    All the people bowed their heads, wherever they dared to speak, they were all taught to listen.


    "Master Su is a benefactor to our Northeast people, do you know what he did before!"


    "When he came to the Northeast, he wiped out the black robe and saved millions of people."


    The crowd was in an uproar, and they naturally knew the black robe, but the black robe had always been known in the name of virtue and goodness, it was unreasonable to be destroyed.


    "Black Robe is a heinous demon. He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He has many gods, enslaving millions of people, and collecting people''s souls everywhere!"


    Everyone was changing their colors. Naturally, they didn''t know about these things, but they knew that the number of missing persons in the Northeast had increased rapidly, so they couldn''t help but believe it.


    "I have repeatedly requested that the talents of Suzhou University have agreed to come and solve Hong Maozi''s affairs for us."


    Now everyone''s facial expressions are extremely rich, and one by one begins to be extremely ashamed.


    Su Yan came here to solve the troubles for Liu Lou, or even for the Northeast, but they offended him because of this, and they regretted it even thinking about it.


    "Well, let you talk further and further."


    Su Yan waved his hand, stood up, and looked at the crowd and said, "It''s all gone, I''ll take a rest, too."


    Su Yan left with Yuwen Xiongba to go to the restaurant. It was impossible to stay in this hotel, and the two could only change to another hotel.


    Seeing Su Yan walking away, King Chuang pointed to his forehead one by one, his expression angry.


    "Chuang Wang, Master Su won''t ignore Hong Maozi for that."


    "Close your crow''s mouth!"


    King Chuang also left the hotel, of course carrying Li Xiang. This was entirely caused by Li Xiang, so he would naturally have to educate him when he returned.


    Seeing King Chuang was gone, all the masters and masters looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    "This thing, this, hey."


    "There are people outside of people, there are heaven outside of heaven, this world is no longer the world we know."


    "Tomorrow is the time for an appointment with the Hong Maozi, I hope Master Su will not leave."


    "Yeah, he is gone, our northeast land must be uneasy, Chuangwang can only be about the same as Na Ostrovsky.


    A group of people shook their heads and sighed, regretting and distressed, this was beaten by Su Yan, and now they have to blame themselves, no one else.


    A dense forest, surrounded by people in Liao Liao, this place is very vast, the most important thing is trees.


    In the dense forest hinterland, there is a unique modern metropolis, which is also very prosperous, with a population of more than one million.


    A tree-topped villa hanging down in the air is the most famous villa here, and it is also extremely expensive. Although the area is sparsely populated, it still cannot stand its high price.


    Such villas can only be inhabited by wealthy people, and the big men in the martial arts world and political and business circles can afford it.


    The villa is surrounded by forbidden land, and there are many people guarding it strictly, not to mention people, not even a fly can get in.


    But in the villa, at this time, there are a few tall and mighty polar bears. People in the Northeast prefer to call them red hairs.


    One of them had eyes as fierce as a wolf, with a scar on the corner of his eye, which further reflected his coldness.


    He sat in the first seat, looking at everyone with a majestic look, his eyes could definitely scare away brown bears and tigers.


    He glanced at the people present and pondered for a long time, until the room was filled with thick cigarettes and the strong flavor of vodka, that he made a sound.


    "Tomorrow is the time when we go to Huaguo for an appointment, and I think everyone knows the content of this time?"


    The others nodded, taking this matter very seriously.


    "A great master of Huaguo died here. This is not a trivial matter. It can be said that King Chuang attaches great importance to this matter and told me on the phone that he will not catch the murderer. Then our forest city will never have peace! "


    All of you here are the big bosses of Forest City, and even big bosses from other parts of Siberia, they are all powerful people above the master.


    Hearing this, these people were furious on the spot, all of them were beards trembling, and their chest hair was dyed red.


    "He is powerful in fighting the king, but he can only see him in the northeast. Our Forest City has not only Master Ostrovsky, but also Valya Childnovsky, two The adults are all powerhouses in the later stage of the Grand Master, and he can''t make it through the king.


    "As soon as this person''s words fell, a red-eyed man walked in, a majestic and majestic leather jacket, with an extremely brutal force.


    "Osto, are you going to Liulou tomorrow?"


    Seeing the visitor, Ostrovsky couldn''t help standing up, and said with a smile: "Yes, I will definitely fight King Chuang tomorrow, and everyone else will be up to you."


    "Hmph, except for King Chuang, everyone else is just rubbish, not worth mentioning."


    "Well, this time the past was naturally not as simple as an interview. He asked us to give an explanation, then we would ask for their money by the way."


    All the people laughed, especially loud, but Navaria''s red eyes were even more crimson, as if money weren''t important in his eyes.


    Of course, it is not uncommon for people in their realm to not care about money. This kind of people probably pursue realm and become a stronger existence.

 Chapter 869： Meeting in advance

    At the moment, the Century Building in Xiaolou is extremely empty. On weekdays, this is where many business elites and political and business leaders gather, and they talk about top scientific research and even financial turmoil.


    Today, these business elites cannot show up here, because this place has already been under martial law and is used as the meeting place.


    At this time, there are countless masters standing guard around the Century Mansion. You can see security guards and special guards standing guard, but the existence of precious masters standing guard can be said to be unique.


    Most people don''t know what''s going on here, this meeting is only known to people in the martial arts world and top leaders in politics and business.


    The sky was still in the dark, and King Chuang was getting up early, and Li Xiang was still recovering from his injuries at home. After all, after such a fight, his body would be overwhelming.


    The servant prepared the food, Chuang Wang simply ate a little, then put on his suit, and drove to the Century Building.


    At this time, the Century Building had gathered many big bosses from the martial arts world, not just the big bosses from Yi Lou, but the big bosses from all regions of the Northeast land had arrived a few days ago.


    Li Kai gave a notice that they must arrive before six o''clock. Who would dare to object, besides, this is a major event with Hong Maozi, so naturally they dare not delay.


    The gathering of masters from all over the world would be even more terrifying than yesterday in the hotel. The masters present could not speak at all, and those with low realms could only go to the door.


    At least the masters who can really enter the meeting are at least a few dozen masters, really terrifying.


    However, some of the new faces in the crowd were even more terrifying. Several of them were powerhouses at the peak of the mid-term grandmaster, and they were not weaker than the Song Patriarch, the Baishui Sect and the Spirit Eagle Sect.


    The group of people talking at the door of the building were all about some major events in the martial arts world. Several bigwigs in the political and business circles could not intervene at all, but could only agree. It was already a great honor to be able to participate.


    Master Zhou, the deity of the Northern Territory, looked at the group of martial arts elders in Yilou, and asked with some doubts: "Do you look good with this expression?"


    In fact, Grandmaster Zhou didn''t say it clearly. The big guys here either have pale faces or inconvenient hands and feet, and some have swelling on their faces.


    Huang Qiushi said with a look of embarrassment: "It''s not a problem, everyone is sad and troubled because of Hong Maozi."


    But Zongshi Zhou and others naturally didn''t believe it. Some of them had bruises and swollen faces. Such a realm could not be erased. They must have been injured in battle.


    But since Huang Qiushi said so, I am afraid that there are some reasons that cannot be explained, and they are not good to continue to ask, they can only smile and take it.


    Seeing King Chuang''s arrival, everyone walked out in unison, all smiling, welcoming King Chuang.


    Chuang Wang got out of the car and tidyed up his suit. His muscles are too strong. This suit is also a bit uncomfortable to wear. Fortunately, the material is good.


    "Everyone is here."


    King Chuang glanced at everyone, showing a faint smile, but without losing his majesty.


    "Hell, long time no see."


    Zhou Zongshi walked to the king with a smile, and shook hands with him affectionately.


    "Yeah, the last time I met was a year ago, you were all thinner."


    "Don''t stand, go in and talk."


    A thin old man said at this time, those eyes are extremely sharp, this person is Wang Taidou in the east of the Northeast Land, and his strength is also the peak of the mid-term master.


    All the people walked into the Century Mansion. Naturally, the realm of masters was not qualified to enter, so they could only check the wind outside.


    Sit down according to his respect, King Chuang was looking at everyone, his face was not smiled, replaced by a stern expression.


    "Everyone is sitting here, so what will happen next must be clear, right?"


    A group of people also changed faces, but most of them were still unusually firm, with anger in their eyes.


    "Master Cang originally escorted a batch of goods for me, otherwise, I wouldn''t suffer this accident."


    A big man in the land administration and business community of the Northeast looked sad. His goods were worth more than one billion yuan. The most important thing was that Master Cang died.


    "You don''t blame you for this. It''s all the ghosts of those red hairs. People who died in Forest City have nothing to do with them."


    "Yes, there is no need to guess at all. Hong Maozi must have killed Grandmaster Cang. This hatred is not in vain!"


    "If this matter is not treated harshly, the murderer will be brought to justice, and he will not be able to kill anyone in the martial arts world at will in the future."


    A group of people talked, and their anger became higher and higher. They were all masters of the master, and the coercion made the building tottering.


    "enough!"


    Chuang Wang let out a roar, this group of talents stopped and stopped talking.


    "I know everyone''s mood, I am just like you, Master Cang''s death will never stop there."


    Speaking of internal fighting, death and injury are inevitable, but the death of Master Cang is not just his life. This is a matter between the martial arts world and the martial arts world, involving too many people, and it is the majestic northeast martial arts world. thing.


    "Although you are anxious and angry, you still have to deal with it calmly. You must know that Ostrovsky is almost the same as King Chuang."


    Everyone also knows what this grandmaster meant. Ostrovsky is the late grandmaster, and the king can resist it, but there is also a strong Valia in the late grandmaster in Forest City!


    Except for King Chuang, the others were only in the middle stage of the Grand Master, and there was no way to compete with this person. The initiative in this negotiation was not in the hands of the Tohoku Budo Realm.


    "It doesn''t matter, they killed Grandmaster Cang, and the matter is endless."


    "Yes, it''s a big deal, don''t be afraid of them."


    "Shut up all of you, you don''t want to live anymore, but the martial arts world in the northeast will continue, and many people still need a stable environment!"


    Chuangwang''s words made it impossible for all the people present to refute, and they could be hot-headed, but they couldn''t ignore the people behind them who needed their own protection.


    For a while, everyone was extremely depressed, and everyone looked melancholy and very depressed.


    And White Water Sect Sect Master Huang Qiushi said at this time: "You don''t have to be disappointed, we are confident that Hong Maozi will not be arrogant at this meeting."


    Everyone looked at Huang Qiushi, with a look of confusion, could it be that he could do anything.


    King Chuang also nodded, not intending to speak out.


    "You''ll know about this later. What kind of thing is Valia, even Ostrovsky can only bow his head in front of Lord Su."


    As soon as Chuangwang''s voice fell, the door of the meeting room was blasted open, and a group of tall-looking red-haired men walked in, headed by Ostrovsky.


    "Chuang Wang, long time no see."


    King Chuang looked cold at the moment, and said coldly: "Yeah, I thought you were dead, really disappointed."


    Ostrovsky was not angry, but said with a smile: "Since we are here, let''s hold this meeting in advance to save time.

 Chapter 870： Framing

    Ostolovsky''s words changed the expressions of all the masters, and even King Chuang looked strange.


    He had agreed with Su Yan about the time before, and the meeting began at ten today to discuss the death of Grandmaster Cang.


    However, Ostrovsky came to such a hand, meeting in advance, then they are not passive.


    It was only eight o''clock, and Su Yan had to be there for two hours, and these two hours were not as good as expected.


    Once the two sides are arrogant, then it may be a contest, and the people headed by Chuangwang must be at a disadvantage.


    Ostrowski also sneered at the change in King Chuang''s face.


    "Why, is there anything uncomfortable with Mr. Wang?"


    But the other masters, who don''t know the reason, looked proudly angry at this moment.


    "Advance in advance, afraid of you!"


    "That''s good, it''s good to get things resolved early, isn''t it annoying."


    Seeing that Zongshi Zhou and others had already spoken out, there was no way to Chuangwang, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree, hoping to delay it until ten o''clock.


    The two people sat on two sides of the long table according to their respect, and King Chuang and Ostrovsky naturally sat in the middle.


    But Navaria was so arrogant at the moment, he didn''t pay attention to everyone, and stood alone at the door smoking a cigarette.


    King Chuang looked angry when he saw it, and he yelled, "Ostow, are your people too unruly?"


    Ostrovsky smiled and glanced at Varia, before Varia pinched the cigarette and walked over with disdain.


    "Well, since everyone is here, we should understand the death of Master Cang in the martial arts world."


    King Chuang murmured, his face was solemn, and the opponent''s person was also solemn, no one had a hippy smile.


    "My forest city martial arts community also deeply regrets the death of your Master Cang. We sent an investigation team in the first place. After unremitting efforts, we finally found the truth."


    All the masters in the northeast are all looking cold, waiting for the next.


    "This matter has nothing to do with my forest city martial arts world."


    "Fart, obviously one of you killed it!"


    Master Zhou jumped up on the spot, furious.


    Valia also stood up, his eyes were extremely blushing, and he looked at Zongshi Zhou and said coldly: "Don''t think this is your realm. If you say another word, believe it or not, I cut your tongue!"


    At any rate, Zong Master Zhou was also a decisive fighter. How could he shrink from being so threatened, even if his realm resisted Varia.


    But King Chuang waved his hand and said, "Zong Master Zhou, wait for them to finish speaking."


    Ostrovsky''s smile remained the same, and he did not change his color because of the anger of Master Zhou.


    "Master Cang escorted a batch of goods through Forest City. At first they were intact, but when they were about to leave Forest City, they encountered a surprise attack."


    Ostrovsky looked at King Chuang and continued, "We found this at the scene."


    Ostrovsky threw a dart out, and everyone present looked over, with strange colors in their eyes.


    Grandmaster Zhou was even more furious, and his spiritual power poured out, and he wanted to attack.


    "Dare to slander me and die!"


    The spiritual power of Master Zhou gushed out and directly attacked Ostrovsky, and the entire building trembled.


    Ostolowski didn''t care, the spiritual power appeared in his hand, easily resisting the spiritual power of Grandmaster Zhou, and the majestic power shook Grandmaster Zhou out of blood.


    Both sides stood up and stared at each other''s eyes, not weak at all.


    King Chuang also stood up now, looking at Ostolowski with his eyes like bullseye.


    "I don''t know if what you said is true or not, but you actually rewarded me, Master Zhou in the martial arts world, how can I ignore it!"


    "King Chuang, he is disrespectful at first. Anyway, I am also the dean of Forest City. He is such a thing, dare to do something against me!"


    Ostolovsky''s eyes also sharpened, and his red hair was as bloody, and it was full of spiritual power.


    Ostrovsky was right. After all, Grandmaster Zhou took the lead in this matter, and he still shot towards Ostrovsky. It was like the feeling of committing the following.


    "You said that this dart was found at the scene, and the evidence is shown."


    "You can go check it, and compare the fingerprints to see if it''s Zhou Zongshi''s."


    Now the anger of the crowd seemed to be suppressed by something, because Ostrovsky was right, and it was reasonable to check.


    Chuang Wang immediately contacted authoritative scientific researchers, took the most advanced equipment to extract fingerprints, and finally compared with Zhou Zongshi''s fingerprints.


    "Chuang Wang, the two fingerprints are the same person."


    Zong Master Zhou was surprised, and said anxiously: "Fart, your mother''s stinky fart!"


    Chuang Wang waved his hand, and the scientific researchers left immediately.


    "Chuang Wang, things have come to the ground."


    "No, framed, they framed me, how could I kill Grandmaster Cang after I have never been to Forest City."


    Everyone in the martial arts world in the northeast is silent. In fact, everyone knows that Grandmaster Zhou and Grandmaster Cang are on the surface, but in fact undercurrents are surging, and the two sides are fighting for territory. This is also the reason for their silence.


    "King Chuang, you have to believe me, I definitely didn''t kill him."


    Zong Master Zhou''s eyes were wide, looking at a group of red hairs, his eyes bursting.


    "This group of people is extremely vicious. I have a grudge against Grandmaster Cang, but even if I want to kill him, I will fight him very brightly, and I won''t start when he goes to Forest City."


    "Facts speak louder than words, and the evidence here is pale and weak."


    King Chuang clenched his fists tightly and made a creaking sound. He knew that the matter was not as simple as it was on the surface, and that Grandmaster Zhou would not really kill Grandmaster Cang. This matter must be blamed on this group of red hairs.


    But now he has no evidence, but others have produced evidence, and this can only be done right now.


    "Since the truth of the matter becomes clear, let it go."


    King Chuang wanted to calm things down, but the others did not object, only Zhou Zongshi was reluctant, but unable to.


    But Ostrovsky was smiling at the moment, even laughing.


    "King Chuang, the matter is already clear, but you have wronged us."


    King Chuang had a black face and said nothing. He hadn''t thought of the end of the matter, but he had no way.


    "After all, people died in your place, and we suspect it is understandable."


    "Yeah, I just blame this broom star for coming to us. It doesn''t matter if he is dead, and it made us almost back the pot."


    The other red-haired sons all smiled, which made the masters very aggrieved.


    "Then let go of this meeting, please, please."


    King Chuang clearly wanted to chase off the guests, and he was also holding it back at the moment, afraid that he couldn''t help but shoot directly.


    Ostrovsky looked at King Chuang, still with that mean smile on his face, and said, "Wait, the matter has not been settled yet."

 Chapter 871： Fight for life

    When King Chuang heard this, his eyes suddenly became cold, and Ostrovsky obviously didn''t want to stop there.


    "Osto, is there anything else for you!"


    Ostrovsky simply sat back on his chair and looked at King Chuang and said, "King Chuang, why should I be so angry? I didn''t say anything about it."


    King Chuang''s sturdy body moved and almost broke his suit, but he still had to endure it.


    "Go ahead, what else is going on."


    "We came this time to prove our innocence on the one hand. You have wronged us in this matter."


    "Is it possible that you still want compensation!"


    Everyone glared at him, and there was no way to compensate.


    But Ostolowski shook his head and said, "No, no, no, we are not a scumbag, we just need to tell the truth about the matter, and what hasn''t been resolved is another matter."


    "Then speak quickly."


    Ostrovsky motioned to a red-haired boy next to him. The man nodded and looked at King Chuang and started talking.


    "King Chuang, you must know another thing about us here."


    "I don''t know!"


    King Chuang roared, but he had guessed eighty or nine points in his heart.


    "I don''t know, then I will describe it in detail."


    This person stood up and glanced at the masters of the northeast martial arts world, with Hexi''s smile on his face.


    "You and our Forest City are friendly neighbors. We have been communicating with each other for decades, and our trade has been increasing, but the trade gap between the two sides is a bit obvious."


    "This is down to the market, and what matters to us."


    "Otherwise, this is because of the ten cargo ports, eight of which are under your control. Many companies and even our Forest City companies will be allocated to your political, business and martial arts circles."


    "This is the rule!"


    Wang Taidou roared, trembling all over, obviously furious.


    In fact, the truth of the matter is that they have lost the management rights of the five ports, and even the commerce and industry in many parts of the north are occupied by the big bosses of Forest City. According to the previous contract, they obviously want to get through.


    "Rules, today we are going to change the rules!"


    Ostolovsky''s eyes finally turned into an icy color, and his spiritual power surged. The entire venue was shrouded in violent coercion, and the general masters changed their colors.


    King Chuang was naturally unwilling to be inferior, and roared: "Okay, then change the rules, how do you change it!"


    Ostrovsky looked at King Chuang and said bluntly: "You don''t know how to change it, the management of these ports belongs to us!"


    King Chuang punched the top of the table, and the whole table burst into pieces, and dust was scattered everywhere.


    The other masters also gushing out of spiritual power, staring at the opponent, as long as the king gives an order, these masters will inevitably give up their lives and kill the opponent.


    "The predecessors of the martial arts world were to make friends with martial arts. Today, we also use the old rules to make friends with martial arts. The winning party gets the management right of the port."


    Now Chuangwang and others are also dumb. It was true a few decades ago, but at that time these companies made a lot of profits. Now a large political and business enterprise has enough profits to feed tens of thousands of people.


    But even so, King Chuang had to agree, because this was a rule set by the ancestors and could not be changed.


    And if they agree, then they have really entered the trap of this group of red hairs. Valia is like a bug, more like a sharp blade hanging on the northeast martial art world.


    But even if you know, there is no way for everyone, it is impossible to directly say that you can''t win or not.


    Moreover, many ports now exist in name only and are completely occupied by this group of red hairs.


    "Will the Friends of Yiwu, how is the match, is it a decisive victory or two wins in three games!"


    "whatever."


    Ostolovsky''s words completely exceeded everyone''s expectations, and he did not expect him to say these two words.


    Obviously the advantage of this group of red hairs is that there are two master late powers, who can determine the outcome in one round. Sending Valia will definitely win, but it is up to you.


    Ostrovsky and Varia both smiled, and the other red-haired boys also smiled. There must be an ulterior secret.


    "Chuang Wang, is this a fraud?!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he blows it up or not, since you said just follow me, how about three games!"


    "Neither you nor I can fight."


    "Made, old fritters, isn''t this the same as a game."


    "Yes, it made us happy."


    ...


    King Chuang showed contempt: "Why do these things, as if we are controlled by you at will."


    "You don''t know that I have a good heart, I want you to die less."


    Ostrowski''s words made the meeting place suddenly silent, and the masters of the northeast martial arts world were all dumbfounded.


    "What does this mean, less dead points, is it possible to choose a decisive battle?!"


    "Of course, since you want two wins in three games, then I will do it for you!"


    Ostrovsky asked him to come up with a list, with two large characters written impressively on it, with two-sided language-fighting life!


    It''s very simple. It''s a battle between the two sides. You die and you die. One side lives and the other is dead. The chances that both sides can survive this kind of fight are very small. After all, it is rare for both parties to lose.


    "Osto, are you triggering a war between the martial arts circles of both sides?!"


    "Don''t say that, this is the rule established by our ancestors. If we dare not speak completely, we will not force it."


    Not asking for that is a very simple result. There is no room for words. The other party has the final say and everything has to be accepted.


    Obviously, King Chuang and the others couldn''t be like that, and they could only fight against them now, even though they knew they would lose.


    King Chuang glanced at the time, there was still an hour before ten o''clock, obviously it was too late.


    He looked at Ostrovsky and said directly: "I will fight you in the first game?"


    "No, no, I just said you, I was boring, let Wallia fight with you, that''s interesting."


    King Chuang felt that he couldn��t understand this Ostrovsky. The opponent was out of his expectation once again. He could make Varya compare with another grandmaster, and then stagger with himself, and he definitely won. , But he didn''t do it.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Can I tell lies?"


    Ostrovsky looked at King Chuang with an unclear expression in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Well, who will come in the first game."


    "Let me come in the first game, you send someone."


    Ostrovsky looked at the masters of the northeast martial arts world. Everyone is bound to die.


    "I!"


    Zong Master Zhou stood up at this moment, looking at Osto with a sullen face, and even dared to slander him, even if he could not win, he would splash him all over.

 Chapter 872： One to one

    The other grandmasters were all taken aback, looking at the dissuasion on Zhou''s face, King Chuang also stopped him.


    "Chuang Wang, don''t stop me, only this battle can wash my innocence!"


    Grandmaster Zhou greeted Osto, his eyes were full of determination, there was no fear of life and death, and he had no more hatred for Osto.


    "Stigmatize Lao Tzu, I will kill you!"


    Zong Master Zhou shot out in a rage, with three darts at his fingertips. The speed was extremely fast, like the speed of a phantom, with a blue brilliance. This was the existence of a gathering of spiritual power.


    However, Ostrovsky had a mocking expression on his face. The mere master wanted to fight him in the mid-term, and he found shame.


    Facing the three darts, Ostrovsky waved in his hand, a sigh of air resisted him, and the three darts hit it, unable to pass through, making a clanging sound.


    The others are all discolored, knowing that Ostrovsky is very strong, not inferior to King Chuang, but this is too strong, it can''t be touched in the middle of the master.


    Zong Master Zhou also had a look of astonishment. His power was not weak. Even the strong in the middle of the Grand Master had to deal with it with all his strength, but the opponent was so simple to resolve it.


    "Although I know my fate is not long, I still have to fight with you to the end. This is the spirit of the martial arts world cultivator. I did not kill Cang Tai Dou!"


    Zong Master Zhou rushed to Ostrovsky, his spiritual power rushed out frantically, and there were countless darts all over his body, all shot at Ostrovsky.


    But Ostrovsky sneered again and again, saying bluntly: "Why waste time, you and I are like the difference between the sun and the moon."


    "Go to your sun and moon, I will splatter your blood when I die, dare to slander Laozi!"


    Zhou Zongshi''s eyes were red, and he didn''t care about it, and he shot with all his strength. Ostrovsky turned countless darts into an iron ball.


    The darts were useless, so Zong Master Zhou used his hands to bless his body with spiritual strength, and his strength was extremely powerful. His fists were thrown out like a teleporting tiger''s fist, carrying an illusory force.


    However, Ostolovsky grabbed his hands and squeezed it. Zhou Zongshi''s expression immediately changed.


    Everyone present heard a shattering sound, Zongshi Zhou''s hand must be comminuted fracture, and spiritual power was injected into it, and he was in pain, and he screamed directly.


    Ostrovsky didn''t stop his hand, pulling forcefully, actually tore off Grandmaster Zhou''s arm, and then his spiritual power was shocked, and his arm turned into ashes, falling down without a drop of blood falling to the ground.


    Master Zhou looked at the wound of his missing arm, his forehead was sweating wildly, and his lips were white, shaking as if he was about to fall.


    "Master Zhou!"


    Wang Taidou shed tears and was full of grief and anger, but unfortunately he couldn''t help him, even if he helped, he couldn''t change it.


    King Chuang was full of spiritual power, and the suit was destroyed by him at this moment, but he didn''t care at all, staring at Ostrovsky with a pair of eyes.


    "Go to hell, it''s over!"


    Ostrovsky walked towards Grandmaster Zhou, his fist was not surprising, but it slammed into Grandmaster Zhou''s chest very quickly. With just one punch, Grandmaster Zhou''s chest was pierced, revealing a huge hole.


    Almost all the grandmasters present shed tears, and this feeling of looking unable to help made them very decadent, and the grandmaster was so helpless and incompetent.


    Zongshi Zhou came out for the Northeast Martial Arts realm, and also to prove his innocence. All of this was Hong Maozi''s fault and a plan to frame him.


    Zong Master Zhou fell, and the heart in the hole could still be seen, it was extremely red, and it slowly stopped beating.


    Ostrovsky also wanted to stomped down and completely crushed Zhou''s body into meatloaf, but King Chuang made a move.


    A heavy punch hit Ostrovsky''s body without mercy, blasting him back three meters away.


    "Enough, you have to take action when people die, I really want us to fight with you!"


    Ostrovsky shook his arm, driving away the strength of King Chuang, showing a faint smile, and stopped shooting.


    This first game was obviously won by Ostrovsky''s crush. If Hong Maozi wins another game, then everything is over.


    "I''ll come to the second game!"


    Wang Taidou stood up and looked at a group of red hairs coldly. Except for Ostrovsky and Valia, he would not be afraid of the rest.


    "I come!"


    This person is relatively young and named Chinov, but his strength is also the peak of the mid-term master, and he is not inferior to Wang Taidou.


    The two sides were at war, looking at each other''s eyes without any fear, and did not blink at all.


    "let''s start."


    King Chuang spoke, and the battle between the two sides was the beginning. This must be a battle full of gunpowder.


    "Die!"


    Wang Taidou''s body soared, and he turned out to be like a giant. Many of the martial arts world in this northeast region likes to cultivate, and they are all known for their power.


    Wang Taidou clenched his fists, the stream of light emerged, and his fist blasted out, with a ripple, causing King Chuang and others to clap and applaud.


    On the other hand, Ostrovsky and their faces were a bit cold, knowing that this battle might be dangerous.


    "Come on, Chinov!"


    The red hairs also cheer for their players. If they win this game, then there is no need to play the third game.


    But Valia smiled and said, "Chinov will lose."


    Others looked at him with angrily. Although Valia is better than them, there is no need to curse his own people like this.


    With an expression of carelessness, Valia leaned against the wall and waited quietly.


    With Wang Taidou''s fist attacking, Chinov hurriedly used his spiritual power to fight against him. Hong Maozi was also good at cultivating strength and learned it from the West.


    The fists of the two sides collided, and fierce power erupted, and a sound like the sky was falling, shaking people''s eardrums.


    The movement of the building obviously attracted the attention of many people, but there are master guards, and no one can get close to half a minute.


    Wang Taidou and Chinov bumped into each other''s punches, and the two sides took a few steps back, but he didn''t stop for half a point at all. He punched again, and the other hand dropped like a raindrop with his fist. This is his speed. And the power is not reduced.


    Chinov was a little hard to fight, but he hit a few punches, his breath suddenly wilted, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Wang Taidou looked distraught, obviously he wanted to avenge Zhou Zongshi and wanted to win this game.


    At this time, Chinov was all sunken, because the speed of his fist was not as fast as Wang Taidou, and he suffered everywhere. In the end, there was no chance to attack at all and he could only defend with all his strength.


    The two sides fought for more than ten minutes, Chinov''s strength was so strong that even his defense was somewhat weak.


    Wang Taidou seized the opportunity and grabbed Chinov''s arm, his fist fell on Chinov''s chest, and a hundred punches sent Chinov into the air.


    When he fell, his chest was extremely hollow, and his breath was completely gone.


    This second Wang Tai fight was considered to have brought back a city and made everyone''s morale soar, which was regarded as revenge for Zhou Zongshi.

 Chapter 873： Invincible

    "Wang Taidou has boosted his morale!"


    "Wang Taidou is good!"


    "Wang Tai is bullish!"


    A group of people roared happily, sweeping away the haze and frustration before, the death of Zongshi Zhou was considered worthy.


    King Chuang patted Wang Taidou on the shoulder with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, it''s worthy of the barking of our northeast."


    Wang Taidou''s face was embarrassed. Is it appropriate to mention his nickname on this occasion, but he can''t do anything to King Chuang.


    And Ostolowski''s expression at the moment was not so angry, it was just that the other red hairs were angry.


    "Yes, your Wang Taidou is indeed very strong, and he is still known for his strength."


    "What nonsense, go straight to the third scene."


    King Chuang stepped forward, looking at Valia with a cold face, the murderous intent in his eyes rose violently.


    This is an opportunity presented by Forest City. If Varia can be killed, then it can be said that it is a big victory in the martial arts world in the Northeast, and Forest City will definitely be hurt.


    Without Wallia, there is no threat to Forest City. There is no need to be so passive at all. Only he is Ostrovsky, a master of the late period, what is there to be afraid of.


    Valia also stood up at this moment, without the slightest fear, but a trace of blood oozes from his scarlet eyes.


    Only when he sees the prey, his eyes are red to the point of bleeding. He likes to call this a hunting moment.


    "Are you ready, prey."


    Valiya licked his lips and looked at King Chuang with a fascinating look.


    The King Chuang was full of strength, and with a casual wave, he would make a sound of breaking through the air, making the other red hairs sweat for Valia.


    "Die!"


    King Chuang roared, and rushed towards Valia. Those fists, like Thor''s hammer, showed a faint luster, which looked very blue, but very weak, as if they were spiritually weak. same.


    However, this is not the case. There are two situations where spiritual power is weak. One is that the realm is low and the spiritual power is insufficient, and the other is to purify the spiritual power, remove its dross, and choose its essence.


    Chuangwang��s fists poured down, and the entire building could no longer be supported and collapsed. The building was crumbling due to previous battles, but it is not accidental that it collapsed now.


    The other masters all rushed and jumped out of the building, while King Chuang and Valia were still in the building, their fists bombarded together.


    This noise is almost violent than the thunder of the sky, wireless is close to the existence of high decibels, and most people will almost not be able to hear it, but can feel a huge thrust from a long distance, just like the power of a tenth typhoon same.


    There was a layer of ashes on King Chuang''s fist, with a little bright red on it, obviously blood, and his fingers were bleeding.


    On the other hand, Varia, at this moment, there is no serious problem, and there is a little blood on his hands.


    With this punch, the two of them even hit a tie, which made the grandmasters present extremely unexpected.


    "how is this possible!"


    Wang Taidou was still immersed in joy, but now he is not happy at all, because this was too much of his expectation.


    Even the other masters were all surprised, and they didn''t believe that Valia had hit a tie with King Chuang.


    "Why is Valia so strong all at once!"


    "Yes, although he is also the late Grandmaster, but it didn''t take long before he broke the boundary, it is impossible to fight against King Chuang."


    "Maybe King Chuang didn''t use his full strength, he just wanted to try and play with him."


    Hearing this, a group of masters felt a little relieved, and they all thought so.


    But the red-haired boys were excited, all laughing, shouting and cheering for Valia.


    Ostrovsky was calm and did not smile because of this. After all, the game is not over yet, and the outcome is uncertain.


    King Chuang had a cold expression on his face. The punch he made just now was definitely not a temptation. It was a real full blow and was blocked by Valia, which he had never expected.


    "Smelly boy, good practice."


    "Is King Chuang getting old? This strength is not as good as before."


    Valia was taunting, and those arms seemed to be covered with a metal shell, becoming silvery white.


    "Fart, you little bastard, I can pinch to death when I get old."


    King Chuang shot again, with great strength, and the surrounding air was squeezed in the air, forming a lot of dry ice like lotus flowers.


    The fist pierced the dry ice and hit Valia''s chest with extreme speed.


    Valia was still licking his red lips, his eyes dripping with blood, and when King Chuang''s fist was not too far away from him, his arm moved.


    The silver-white hands were like beating clouds, thrust into the air at an unimaginable speed to resist against his chest, and then he stood upright to block the blow.


    After the King Chuang took a few steps back, his whole body was surging with blood and a look of shock on his face.


    It was a tie just now, and this time I still took the initiative to attack, but it was down.


    The masters of the Northeast have shown their worries, and no matter how stupid they are, they can see that King Chuang must exert his full strength, and it cannot be a temptation anymore.


    At this time, Valia had already turned from passive to active, and came towards the King Chuang.


    "Let you do two tricks, now is the time for me to do it."


    Valia''s hands were like electricity, and he slammed toward King Chuang. The entire ruins of the master were stirred by him, and a wave of hustle and bustle went up to the sky.


    The people around couldn''t see the scene inside at all, and could only see countless dust spreading like a sandstorm.


    Many masters use spiritual power to resist, otherwise this dusty air quality will drop by a notch.


    In the ruins of this building, the two have already made more than a hundred moves. They are all killer moves. It is impossible to keep a penny in their hands. They are all attacking each other, and they may be killed between the lightning and flint.


    At this moment, King Chuang''s heart was already extremely shocked. After a hundred moves, Valia had no fear at all. The most important thing was that his strength was not lost to King Chuang.


    This increase in Varia''s power was terrifying, completely out of Chuang Wang''s expectation. No wonder Ostrovsky acted like this. This obviously wanted Varia to defeat himself and shake the Northeast Martial Arts world.


    King Chuang''s whole body gushed out, forming a rhino-like phantom before his hands, and rushed towards Valia.


    Valia also relied on spiritual power to turn into a black shadow, which actually drifted away, completely covering the rhino phantom.


    Amidst the dust and noise, there was a screaming sound. This was the last scream of the rhinoceros being turned into nothingness. The black shadow was too strong, and the rhino phantom couldn''t stop it.


    The complexion of Wang Taidou and others changed drastically. They naturally knew that the king was as powerful as a rhino, and that the rhino was his illusory thing and his powerful ultimate move.


    And now that I heard the scream, doesn''t it mean that King Ming Chuang is lost!

 Chapter 874： One punch

    All the masters were full of restlessness, and they were shocked in their hearts. How could the existence of the dignified Northeast deity, standing at the pinnacle for dozens of years be defeated.


    Navaria is just a rising star, only one or two years into the late master stage.


    It is said that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, but this is too unpopular to encourage it, completely divorced from reality, this Valia must have some other weirdness.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t see the real situation inside. If they knew that Valia had cast a black shadow, this group of people would have no hesitation in rushing forward and breaking him into pieces.


    The black shadow represents the unknown, it is a witchcraft, a move of Shiki.


    It''s not to say whether this Valia is a shikigami, but he has used sorcery, which is inseparable from the shikigami.


    King Chuang was also looking at Wallia at the moment, with a furious look on his face, and shouted at him: "You betrayed your soul, and you became his slave!"


    Valia sneered and watched King Chuang continue to lick his lips, his eyes dripping with blood, and he was extremely excited.


    "Selling one''s soul and becoming a slave is what counts, what I want is strength, what I want is strength!"


    Now it is not as simple as a confrontation between the two sides. There are other things mixed in to make things more complicated.


    "Do you know why I would fight you?"


    King Chuang did not answer, and was gathering strength to prepare for a decisive battle.


    Valia smiled and said: "Don''t bother with that effort, you can''t beat me, I have the power inheritance of Lord God Envoy, and my current spiritual power is comparable to the peak of the late master."


    King Chuang knew in his heart, that was the case, it turned out that he couldn''t beat Wallia.


    "I''m going to kill you and then eat you."


    Valia stated the ultimate goal, they have spent so much time, everything is to bring down King Chuang.


    In the late stage of the Grand Master, if you can kill him and collect the soul, then it will be an incomparable temptation for anyone. This soul makes it possible for them to break into the Grand Master to Consummation.


    "Did Ostrovsky become a slave too!"


    Valia nodded and said, "Yes, he is as loyal to Lord Divine Consciousness as I am. His power is stronger than mine."


    "Then why didn''t he just kill me?"


    "He is waiting for someone, waiting for someone stronger than you."


    Valia''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if they had already seen everything in King Chuang''s heart, and could not hide them at all.


    "You all know?"


    "Nonsense, the black robe is the same as ours, the existence of allegiance to the lord, we will not know if he is dead!"


    Valia showed a look of anger. Obviously, the death of the black robe made them very angry, because the black robe collected a lot of souls, which was a huge loss.


    "It''s really a big strategy, I think it''s not a day or two for you to conspire like this."


    "No, it''s not a conspiracy. The Lord God Envoy just wants to get a little soul. It''s that simple."


    "Also gain a little, you are all a group of **** demons."


    "Don''t think of yourself so high. Those ordinary people are only 20,000 to 30,000 days. What can they bring to the world? Their souls might as well be dedicated to adults and let them create a new future."


    "Shit!"


    "The people at the bottom should give. This is the law of nature. They are called giving. This is already a very glorious existence."


    King Chuang didn''t want to continue talking to Wallia. It was like talking about science with a superstitious person, playing the piano to a cow at all.


    "It''s not that easy to take my soul!"


    The power gathered to become a bit of brilliance, Chuang Wang was considered to have exhausted the last bit of power, and whether he could defeat Valia was only by this trick.


    However, the black shadow of Valia helped him withstand everything, blocking the final blow of King Chuang with the price of vanishing.


    King Chuang knelt on one knee weakly, his muscles trembling unceasingly, the side effect of these forces being exerted to the extreme, his dantian was exhausted at this moment, and he was unable to fight anymore.


    Valia was angry, looking at King Chuang with murderous intent.


    "You dare to ruin my black shadow, this is passed to me by the envoy, I want to kill you!"


    Varia kicked the King Chuang, kicked him directly into the air, and then fell straight down, blasting the ground into a big hole.


    The masters of the northeast martial arts world were already shocked and looked at the King Chuang in the big pit. Only then did they know that they were defeated, completely defeated.


    "Chuang Wang!"


    Wang Taidou burst into tears, sobbing silently, unwilling to accept such a thing.


    "The King of Chuang is defeated, defeated!"


    Someone''s weak narrative, the color of sadness is obvious.


    "You used black magic, it must be black magic!"


    Huang Qiushi glared at Wallia at the moment, his face full of anger and veins all over his body.


    However, Valia didn''t bother talking to Huang Qiushi, and kicked his head to pieces, and put his soul in his pocket.


    Valia looked at King Chuang in the pit and showed a faint smile.


    "Although my black shadow is gone, but there is a soul like you, not bad, not a loss."


    Valia jumped into the pit and lifted King Chuang up, looking at King Chuang''s body that was like a pile of mud, his eyes became more and more blush.


    It can be seen that his body is covered with laws, that is a kind of weird secret technique, he is using it to absorb King Chuang''s soul.


    The others couldn''t stop it at all, because Ostrovsky was already standing in front of them at this moment, and everyone couldn''t protect themselves.


    "When I absorb your soul, I will step into the Grand Master Consummation!"


    "Why hasn''t your biggest player come yet!"


    Ostolovsky also changed his normal at this time, looking at King Chuang''s face with anger, because he was full of restlessness when he saw Varia absorb the soul.


    King Chuang saw the ruined wall not far away. There was a classic clock hanging on it. The time displayed was 9:58, which was two minutes away from Su Yan''s arrival, but he knew he couldn''t hold on for two minutes.


    Su Yan always arrives at any meeting place on time, maybe this is a habit.


    At this time, he and Yuwen Xiongba really drove here, but the road was very crowded, and many cars and people were pouring out.


    "Did something happen before? No matter what."


    "Maybe Chuang Wang and Hong Maozi have a conflict."


    Yuwen Xiongba said, with a trace of solemnity in his eyes.


    Su Yan jumped out of the car at this moment, leaped onto the roof, and ran towards the Century Building. At this moment, his speed was obviously much faster than the car, and he arrived at the Century Building one minute earlier.


    What caught Su Yan''s eyes was a ruin, as well as the assimilated soul of King Chuang without resistance.


    Su Yan was furious, leaped down, and rushed towards Valia. The golden spiritual power in his hand poured out, and the dragon roared into the sky, and he blasted out with a punch.


    The speed was too fast, Ostrovsky couldn''t stop it at all, and Wallia could only hurriedly withdrew to resist, but Su Yan''s power was something he could resist.


    With one punch, just one punch, Varia was bombarded by Su Yan.

 Chapter 875： Red hair

    Su Yan''s fist plunged into Varia''s chest, and Varia''s body was as weak as tofu, unable to withstand a single blow.


    But the already desperate King Chuang, the moment he saw Su Yan, he was excited and tears filled his eyes.


    Even a man who has been aspiring for decades will be equally excited in such an environment. After all, Su Yan is like a **** from heaven to him, making him hopeless from despair.


    The other masters in the northeast were also dumbfounded. They were desperate, thinking that the northeast martial arts world was about to end, but suddenly the **** descended from the sky and blasted Valia with a punch, blasting his chest through.


    "who is this?!"


    The masters from other places looked puzzled, because they had never seen Su Yan, so naturally they didn''t know his identity.


    However, the masters of Liu Lou still remember Su Yan, and they were kicked out of the hotel by Su Yan yesterday.


    But now everyone can''t hold any hatred towards Su Yan at all. They don''t talk about things that you dare to dare, but there is no hatred from the bottom of your heart. They all have an excited look and look in awe.


    "He is Master Su."


    "Master Su?"


    A group of people are still puzzled, who knows just to mention a name.


    "Su Baxian, the overlord of the South, is the eighth place in the ranking!"


    Patriarch Song said without missing a word, but he didn''t know about that group of red hairs. Of course, it didn''t hurt to know. They believed that Su Yan had no way to escape.


    "The land... is eighth on the list!"


    Wang Taidou completely lost his voice, with an incredible expression on his face. To him, the eighth place in the rankings was like a star, extremely distant, but he did not expect to see it today.


    "Su Baxian, that is the enchanting genius who has been said to be a god, he is only 19 years old!"


    "Su Baxian, who is hailed as a Wu Qu star descending to the earth and a guest from outside?!"


    "Zhi, has been hailed as a foreigner."


    Su Yan was also speechless when he heard this, this group of people would really guess.


    King Chuang looked at Su Yan with a faint smile, but his face was still pale.


    "Master Su, if you come on time, I''m afraid I will be dead."


    "I''m usually very punctual, but you don''t call me."


    "It''s urgent, how could it be possible to call."


    "Okay, don''t lie down, your posture is very seductive."


    Su Yan looked at Valia, retracted his fist, kicked him into the pit with one kick.


    However, Valia did not die. At this moment, he crawled out, his chest was still a hole, not repaired.


    But at this time, his arm was surprisingly big, covered with things like tree bumps, and there were many ghost heads inlaid on it, constantly squirming, making people daunting.


    "Do you think you can kill me with one punch, I will make you pay!"


    Wallia was so angry that he rushed towards Su Yan, and the terrifying giant arm slammed towards Su Yan like a huge fan.


    This power is the fear of Chuangwangdu, too powerful, almost beyond the scope of the late master.


    But Su Yan had an indifferent expression, and he didn''t put Valia in his eyes.


    With a single blow, it was as easy as Varia faced King Chuang, easily resisting Varia''s offensive.


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power burned and floated towards Valia, covering him directly, without breaking away at all.


    Valia was burned by the golden flames and uttered a scream. Naturally this kind of pain was not acceptable to him.


    But Ostrovsky was full of anger at the moment, rushing over, trying to rescue Valia, but Su Yan blocked it.


    "You still want to save him, think about how you die."


    In the end, Valia was burned to ashes, completely extinguished, and even those against the sky could not save him.


    Ostrovsky made a roaring sound, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were blushing with violent anger.


    "You killed Valia, and I want to take your soul."


    Ostrovsky stepped over, his fist blasted out, the whole streamer appeared, and there seemed to be a wave of fluctuations around him.


    Everyone present felt this terrifying power, and everyone tried their best to resist, but there was still a master injured.


    But Su Yan waved a big hand, and Ostolowski''s offensive dissipated directly, completely invisible.


    This time, the king is stunned, so terrifying, is this the power of the Grandmaster to Consummation?


    Ostrovsky''s face was cold, and his eyes shone like a knife with a faint chill.


    He knew that Su Yan was by no means an ordinary character, he was a powerful enemy that was extremely difficult to deal with.


    But at the moment when he was a little lost, Su Yan made a move, blasted out with a punch, the power overwhelmed the sky, the dragon shook, and the world was noisy.


    This punch directly pierced Ostolowski''s chest, blasting him a thousand meters away.


    Su Yan didn''t stop at all, and leaped forward, holding Ostrovsky''s arm, his fists kept pouring on his chest, Ostrovsky was like a kite, without resistance. Power.


    This scene was quite a relief, and all the masters in the northeast, and even the deans on the periphery, were extremely excited and applauded.


    After a hundred punches fell, Ostrovsky was already out of shape, his whole body was already shattered, and there was only a smelly skin.


    At this time, he was completely mad, his soul separated from the body and became a soul body.


    "Forcing me like this, you are good at it!"


    "Hmph, you are nothing but a running dog, you dare to make trouble in the land of China."


    Su Yan was righteous and didn''t take Ostrovsky seriously.


    At this time, Ostrovsky was completely insane, transformed into a body of streamer, displayed the strongest blow, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The whole world is a sudden change, suddenly turned into darkness, countless ghosts are floating, full of corpses.


    The most terrifying thing is that Ostolowski used his soul body as a weapon to gather all the corpse energy and spiritual power together. This is simply a killer skill.


    The other masters all retreated involuntarily, completely frightened by Ostrovsky, this ghost thing is so terrifying.


    King Chuang did not regress, but he was also shivering, with deep fear in his eyes.


    Su Yan made seals on both hands and used secret techniques to display the collapse of the 16th Shaking Style.


    A powerful force of destruction went directly towards Ostrovsky, giving him no chance at all, turning his soul into a black mist.


    The sky exploded, violent energy venting, waves of ripples oscillated, if ordinary people were infected, they would definitely die.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to resist, and then this energy was dissipated and the earth was restored to peace.


    And other Hong Maozi also turned to ashes in this shock, completely annihilated.

 Chapter 876： Sheep send tigers mouth

    When everything is calm again, Su Yan has recovered his golden spiritual power, and the Century Building has long been completely devastated.


    Everyone''s shock gradually receded, and terrifying roars erupted all around for a while, and the sound shook the sky.


    Of course, these voices are the meaning of excitement and happiness, and the words are all grateful to Su Yan, because the martial arts world in the northeastern land can turn the crisis into peace in this crisis.


    King Chuang recovered a little at this moment, leaning back towards Su Yan, kneeling on the spot, without hesitation.


    But Su Yan didn''t let him kneel down. When he bent his leg, a piece of spiritual power pushed him back.


    "Unexpectedly, these red-haired children have also become shikigami running dogs."


    Seeing that Su Yan''s face became serious, King Chuang couldn''t help taking the words.


    "Yes, at first I thought it was just a dispute between the martial arts world of the two sides, and I never thought that they would become slaves to others."


    "It seems that this divine envoy is extraordinary. Not only have minions penetrated into our country, but polar bears have also been invaded."


    "What is the divine envoy?"


    "Have you heard from them? Above them is a pretender who claims to be a divine envoy."


    "By the way, it seems that Navaria said such things. He has the inheritance of the Lord God Envoy."


    "Hmph, I just betrayed my soul, and I am proud of being transformed into a human and a ghost."


    "Yes, these people hate it too much. They invaded my northeast land and held Forest City in their hands."


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, and there were sharp fluctuations in his words.


    "What do they want their souls for? Do they practice?"


    "Master Su, you must get rid of these criminals, or they will definitely come back in the future."


    Su Yan looked at King Chuang and said sternly: "You are the master of the Northeast, and the enemy invading is your responsibility."


    King Chuang lowered his head, unable to refute at all.


    "What you have to do now is not anger. Give me a good practice. Only when my strength becomes stronger will the enemy be afraid."


    "Follow the teachings of Master Su."


    Su Yan took Yuwen Xiongba to leave here, and relieved the safety of the martial arts world in the northeast, but it did not solve the root of the matter. All this seems to have just begun, and the real back-end may have been watching the good show.


    What Su Yan had to do was very simple. He pulled out his backhands and completely destroyed the Shikigami in the world. Such demons could not survive in the world.


    At the same time, he also has a trace of selfishness. He is called a divine envoy, and there are probably people called gods on it. Such existence must be extremely powerful. If he can kill him and swallow his cultivation base, then There is an extraordinary improvement to the realm.


    Sitting in the car, Yu Wen Xiongba looked at Su Yan through the rearview mirror and asked, "My lord, what shall we do next?"


    "Buy two ferry tickets and go to the island country!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes were cold, and he naturally understood what Su Yan meant. The birthplace of Shikigami was the island country. Only by going there could it be solved.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    ...


    The island country is a country that advocates force, and it is a country that respects the strong. It is a well-known developed land and a country of science and technology.


    Apart from other things, the culture of this country is worth studying, and there are also some things worth criticizing.


    Tokugawa Prefecture, a prominent family in the island country, occupies a very important position in the island country. It is the most respected family and is well-known in the island country''s martial arts community.


    The head of Tokugawa Prefecture, Tokugawa Ichiro, is a famous swordsman, known as the sword sect, and the peak power of the late master.


    At this moment, he knelt in the wooden house, looking at the cherry blossoms outside the window, and the sweet and mellow wine, but he was not happy at all.


    Just because of one incident, this incident made him cherish for a year, because his apprentice died.


    Who is Tokugawa Ichiro''s apprentice? A photo was placed in front of him, black and white, with a little bit of mold on it, obviously a long photo.


    The man in the photo is very young, holding a long knife with a smile on his face. Behind him, seven prisoners were cut in half.


    This person''s appearance is very similar to a person. If you look closely, you can find that this person is not Li Shantian!


    It turns out that Li Shantian is his apprentice. To be precise, he loves his apprentices, a lover who has the same obsession with long swords as him.


    Before Li Shantian worshipped Tokugawa Ichiro''s family, he was already a very famous swordsman with a reputation.


    However, because he was just an ordinary swordsman and had no spiritual power cultivation base, he was only slightly stronger than ordinary people.


    But when he came under the sect of Tokugawa Ichiro, he grew up in more than two years and entered the realm of the late master. The most important thing is that Li Shantian learned the three-sword style.


    There are countless disciples under Tokugawa Ichiro��s school, including his son and grandson. All of them add up to a thousand figures, but there is no one who has truly learned the Three Swords. They are all in vain. Only Li Shantian is the real one. Realized the true meaning of the Three Swords.


    At that time, Li Shantian learned the three-sword style, and Tokugawa Ichiro bluntly said that within five years, Li Shantian will inevitably break through the realm of the master, and then let him hide his identity and turn his family into a martial arts family.


    But now everything is in vain, and the disciple who was going to inherit his own mantle is dead. He died in an experience, which is an unforgettable pain for Tokugawa Ichiro.


    The hand that was holding the wine glass was trembling at this moment, and the wine was spilled, dripping on the photo, as if the person in the photo was crying.


    This scene touched Tokugawa Ichiro''s heart, making his eyes full of grief and sorrow.


    In an instant, a cold light flashed, and I did not see Tokugawa Ichiro making any move. The century-old cherry tree outside the house was cut off and fell directly to the ground. The cherry blossoms of the tree were all scattered throughout the courtyard, and the fragrance was fragrant. .


    "The soul of the king is buried in another country, I will give you a cup."


    At this time, there was a cherry blossom in the glass in Ichiro Tokugawa''s hand, infecting it to make the wine more sweet.


    Tokugawa Ichiro poured wine on the photo, and then a fire light swallowed the entire photo. The people in the photo gradually lost their color and finally turned to ashes.


    The reason why Tokugawa Ichiro burned the photo was because he already had news of his enemy, which was passed on by his subordinates.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the house, and a man in white walked into the wooden house, kneeling respectfully in front of Tokugawa Ichiro, bowing his head and waiting for questioning.


    "Has the enemy found?"


    "Patriarch, I found it, it''s Su Baxian of Hua Guo."


    "Su Baxian, his name is really domineering."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s eyes were sharp, like a cold sword.


    "Where is he now?"


    "In Huaguo Xilou, now I have bought a ticket to go to us."


    "Come to us, it''s not bad, not bad."


    Tokugawa Ichiro actually laughed.

 Chapter 877： Dongdu Fusang

    The cherry blossoms in Fusang are blooming and the scenery in the northeast is pleasant. Su Yan spent two good nights in Xilou.


    Participated in a banquet these two days, naturally led by King Chuang, the martial arts world and even the political and business leaders in the northeast gathered to thank Su Yan.


    The banquet is of very high standard, and only the strong in the realm of the martial arts world can participate. Even the small masters are not qualified. This prevents the bigwigs who have heard the news from all over the door.


    And the top big bosses in the political and business circles who have assets of tens of billions can have a seat, and the rest can''t enter the banquet at all. The uncle of Yu Wen Xiongba wanted to come in, but was turned away.


    At the meeting, naturally a bunch of people rushed to toast Su Yan, wanting to have a familiar face, but Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all, and people didn''t know the drinker.


    Su Yan, who was sitting in the first place, had a calm face at the moment, with a little green vegetables in it, which was crisp and tender.


    "Master Su, thanks to you this time, otherwise our martial arts world might be completely devastated."


    "Don''t mention this matter, and I will get sick of it."


    Su Yan said calmly, King Chuang couldn''t help but nodded and started to change the subject.


    "Then Master Su, what''s next?"


    "Next."


    Su Yan picked up the wine glass on the table, glanced at the scenery outside the hotel window, and drank directly.


    King Chuang understood naturally and frowned and said, "Master Su, are you really going to Fusang?"


    "I have to solve it wherever the source is."


    Others heard that they all put down their wine glasses, and their faces were unusually serious.


    "It''s extremely dangerous to go here, so why don''t Master Su be fully prepared to go again."


    "Be fully prepared, I am fully prepared at all times, I haven''t paid attention to a group of demons and ghosts."


    Su Yan put down the wine glass, and the crisp sound rang around, everyone changed their faces, because they felt a violent pressure.


    Chuang Wang immediately poured wine for Su Yan and nodded.


    "I admire the prestige of Master Su very much. I am so low-level and can only speak with words. I hope Master Su will go smoothly."


    "I know your mind. It''s not as difficult as you think. Don''t worry about it."


    After that, they drank and ate food, and had no other words to talk. After drinking for three rounds, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba left the banquet.


    At this time, many big shots of the banquet gathered and looked at King Chuang.


    "Chuang Wang, Master Su is determined to go this time."


    "What''s the matter, Master Su is cutting the grass and rooting out the roots, so why not be afraid of the mere hibiscus."


    "That''s right, Master Su can easily destroy the land of bullets. Without removing the group of spirits, there will be no peace in our northeast land."


    "I have to harden myself when you strike iron. If you don''t practice hard for me one by one, how can you protect your one-third of acre?"


    The words and sentences of King Chuang were in the bone, causing the big men in the martial arts world to bow their heads, and there was a faint striving in their hearts.


    ...


    The largest port in Yilou faces the vast ocean, and the wharf is extremely lively and full of voices.


    This is the largest trade port in Yilou. There are many freighters coming and going every day, and many passenger ships also depart or return here.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba drove to the pier. Seeing the blue water, Yuwen Xiongba''s hands trembled slightly.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Yuwen Xiongba gritted his teeth and said, "It is inevitable that I am a little nervous when I go abroad for the first time."


    "This is not as simple as going abroad. This is to kill demons and demons. The opponent will be much stronger than Black Robe and Ostrovsky, and there will even be a powerful enemy above the Grand Master."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his eyebrows were raised, and his hands were held on his lap. He was so serious that he surfaced the danger.


    And Yuwen Xiongba sweated out of his forehead, and Su Yan''s seriousness made him even more stressed. After all, he was only a mere master of consummation.


    "If you are afraid, then go back, your experience has passed."


    "No, I said before that if you want to follow an adult, you won''t go back. What I want is not passing but being excellent."


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a satisfied smile on his face and stopped talking.


    After a while, Yuwen Xiongba said in a low voice: "Um... if you really encounter a strong enemy then, the adults should take me into the ghost gourd."


    Yuwen Xiongba was still afraid. It is impossible not to be afraid of nature. One punch can destroy the existence of mountains and rivers. Who can not be afraid, let alone an extremely evil Shiki.


    Su Yan smiled without saying a word, just looking ahead, the Fusang they were going to sit on had already stopped on the shore.


    The two got out of the car. King Chuang and the others had been waiting here for a long time, and they immediately greeted Su Yan when they saw Su Yan.


    "Master Su, according to your instructions, we all came in secret and did not alarm anyone at the dock."


    "There is news from the country that the domestic military status of the adults and the Ubun Xiongba have been cancelled. That adult meant that the identity of the Lord Su was very sensitive. This is a helpless move. All the adults will be safely returned to China before they can be discussed, please Sir, forgive me."


    Su Yan nodded, there was no fluctuation in his heart, he didn''t care about the general''s military position.


    Su Yan walked to the Fusang and glanced at Chuangwang and said, "Go back and look at Jiangnan for me."


    King Chuang nodded quickly, and said with a serious face: "Master Su, I will drive to Jiangnan. As long as I have a breath, Su family and all of your relatives will definitely not lose a hair."


    King Chuang is very serious, taking this as a responsibility, and a responsibility of glory. He is proud to help Su Yan protect his family, because he thinks he has also participated in it and done his part.


    "Well, when I come back, please drink Super Spirit Liquid."


    Su Yan put on the gentleman''s hat and boarded the Fusang. Yuwen Xiongba also pressed the brim of the hat and followed Su Yan.


    With the sound of the flute, the boat also started, and headed towards the sea, getting farther and farther from the shore.


    "East to Fusang, I hope Master Su will be safe all the way."


    King Chuang looked at the disappearing passenger ship and waved his hand as his final farewell.


    At this moment, there was a heavy weight in his eyes. He looked at Wang Taidou on the side and said in a solemn voice: "I will go to the south of the Yangtze River and the northeast will be handed to you."


    "Don''t worry, go to the king."


    Wang Taidou patted his chest, and solemnly agreed.


    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had found the room number, which was naturally the most expensive room. They entered the room, gave the guide a tip, and then closed the door.


    "Xiong Ba, how long will it take to arrive here?"


    "Almost a day and a night."


    "Why does it take such a long time?"


    "This is a luxury cruise ship, with the interest of traveling itself, and will stop at several islands for a while on the way."


    "Traveling, your heart is really big enough, wasn''t you scared just now."


    "This is the nearest boat. Others have to wait two or three days. Now they all fly by plane. Not many boats."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s meaning is obvious, but if you don''t fly by yourself, blame me, of course he dare not say it directly.


    Su Yan didn''t continue to blame, he just said casually, since he was already on the boat, it would be considered a trip.

 Chapter 878： Wind and waves on the deck

    In the afternoon, the sea breeze gradually strengthened, and many people walked out to welcome the sea breeze, looking at the beautiful scenery of the autumn water and the same color, which was very happy.


    There are many beauties, many of them wear bikinis, and there are people of all colors. This beauty is accompanied by beautiful scenery. It is no wonder that many rich people are still willing to take a steamer.


    As the sky gradually darkened, Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba walked out of the room, planning to go to the restaurant for dinner.


    As soon as I left the room, the surrounding scenery suddenly became clear. Although it is impossible to see from a distance, the ship itself is a beautiful scenery line.


    A beautiful blonde woman wearing a hollow halter, with champagne in her hand, walked towards Su Yan.


    "Sir, don''t you plan to have a drink with me?"


    The provocative eyes of the blonde beauty made Yufumi Yuba a little unbearable. Even in the eyes of an oriental, this blonde beauty is also a perfect beauty, but it is worth considering whether she is pure or not.


    "Sorry, we have beautiful women."


    Su Yan refused with a smile, and went to the restaurant with Yuwen Xiongba.


    The blonde girl frowned, her outstretched hand retracted awkwardly.


    It wasn''t because Su Yan and Su lived in an expensive room, she guessed that they must be rich, otherwise why is it so.


    "Boss, look at the swimming pool."


    In the swimming pool, countless Yingying and Yanyan were frolicking. They were all first-class beauties, all of them attractive, and they showed provocative movements and expressions to Su Yan from time to time.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and asked.


    "Do not."


    Yu Wen Xiongba retracted his gaze and quickly denied.


    "If you like, you can relax. Follow me and you are not an ascetic monk."


    "If there is text, I can''t apologize to her."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and sat at a dining table.


    "Sir, what do you need?"


    A waiter came over and greeted warmly.


    "Let''s have some special dishes, take care of it." Yuwen Xiongba said casually.


    Su Yan took a sip of the tea, looked around for a while, then looked back.


    "Isn''t there something wrong?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, and hurriedly looked around, but he couldn''t help but shook his head without seeing any weird person.


    "Seeing the four directions, listening to all directions, the most basic things are not good, others want to kill you too easy, the master can kill you in the middle stage."


    Su Yan''s words made Yuwen Xiongba frowned, his eyes full of alertness.


    "Don''t look at it, it scares you."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked helpless, he was completely teased.


    "Boss, you are also joking now."


    "Is this a joke, but you have been slack, if there is something wrong, you will find it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba lowered his head, he really didn''t pay attention to this, but this time he took the lesson down.


    "Although no strangeness has been found for the time being, this is not an ordinary tourist ferry. There are not a few masters and masters, and there are several masters."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face suddenly changed, and he didn''t feel any at all. This made his back feel chilly, and he noticed his negligence more and more, and he was completely relaxed when he boarded the ship.


    "Study hard, look hard."


    The waiter brought the dishes and filled the table.


    "Let''s eat."


    The two of them ate silently. At this time, there were many handsome men and women, big wealthy businessmen coming in and out, and their laughter was full of vulgar language.


    "The world of rich people, drunk and gold fans?"


    "This can be regarded as a kind of pursuit. They are just ordinary people who can''t practice and they have to live for a little excuse.


    Su Yan looked towards Yuwen Xiongba with profound meaning in his eyes.


    "Do you know why most people in this world like good people?"


    Yuwen Xiongba pondered for a while, and said, "This is fundamental knowledge."


    "Fundamental recognition, without purpose?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was slightly puzzled and didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    "The good guys suffer, the bad guys take advantage."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t understand even more, and looked at Su Yan with doubts on his face.


    "A good person suffers, then the talents around him will take advantage, so I like good people."


    "But there are no good people forever, nor bad people forever."


    "Could it be that fools must have gains, and wise ones must lose?"


    "The same is true for cultivation. Sometimes you will suffer too much from pursuing the improvement of your realm."


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t speak, and Su Yan had already seen everything about him.


    "You have only reached Master Consummation. You don''t have to rush for success. You need to consolidate your realm. The more stable the foundation, the farther you can go."


    "Follow the advice of your lord."


    "Call the boss."


    After the two had eaten, they walked toward the deck. At this time, the sea breeze was getting stronger and stronger, and many people slowly returned to their rooms.


    Su Yan stood on the deck, looking at the darkness in front and the countless surging waves, his eyes were extremely deep, like stars in the sky.


    "Boss, we are going to Fusang. We don''t know anything about Shigami. Where do we start?"


    "There must be a way for the car to reach the mountain, and the boat will naturally be straight to the bridge head. When it is there, it is like visiting the big men in the martial arts world."


    Although Su Yan''s words were plain, Yuwen Xiongba listened to them not plainly.


    It is better to call it a visit. In fact, it is to interrogate the big men in the Fusang martial arts world and ask them to tell the whereabouts of Shijin or even the lair.


    Su Yan has always acted straight forward. This is the most convenient way. Why doesn''t he use it? He doesn''t want to waste time on unnecessary.


    "Boss, I have investigated Fusang''s sphere of influence."


    "tell me the story."


    "There are four families in Fusang, each occupying one side of the land, and the highest existence is called the ancestor of swordsmen. Legend has it that it is the first swordsman in Fusang. All the four families obeyed his orders."


    "In other words, this Fuso Taidou is the master of the sword?"


    "It can be said that at least he is respected on the bright side, but whether the relationship is so unclear."


    "Is there no other stronger one, Fusang is controlled by several families?"


    "There are two others who have a high reputation in Fusang."


    "Say."


    "One is the **** of killing, and the other is the **** of destruction."


    "This killing **** is called Kuchuki Leiming, who is a female. She is extremely powerful and vicious. She has a notorious reputation in Fusang. Even the four of you don''t take it seriously."


    "The **** of destruction is called Okamoto Yoshira, and it is also notorious. It is said that Patriarch Oda was defeated in a mess."


    "The focus is on looking for the Killing God and Destroying God. As for the four masters, you don''t have to go. It''s better to find the Dao Ancestor directly."


    "Everything is up to the Lord."


    Su Yan turned around and walked towards the cabin, and the sound floated out at the same time.


    "It''s windy on the deck, go back to your room and rest."


    "My lord, there will be a sweet show later, so I might as well take a look if I''m bored in the room."


    "Who is Shuitiantian?"


    "You don''t know that, she is the most popular female artist right now."

 Chapter 879： Bad omen

    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly caught up and said to Su Yan: "Boss, the song you often sing is her original."


    Su Yan stopped and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "She sang the song?"


    "Yeah, that''s her famous song."


    Su Yan is actually because Jin Shiya often sings that song.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yan couldn''t help but said, "Then go and listen."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately smiled, leading the way excitedly, and the two arrived at the ship��s opera hall.


    At this time, many people have gathered in the hall, but it is necessary to buy tickets, and not everyone on the boat can enter.


    The two bought two tickets, sat down at the designated place, and waited quietly.


    "Boss, this Shui Tiantian is my favorite star, and I only like her as a star."


    "What kind of like?"


    "Admire her, her experience is very inspirational."


    "Oh, let''s talk about it."


    "Shui Tiantian came from the countryside. Because I like to sing, I resolutely embarked on this path."


    "But she has no background, no culture, nothing. To gain a foothold in the entertainment industry, you must have a godfather or something."


    "How many does she have?"


    "No, no one. She originally created a song, participated in a singing competition and was recognized by people because she did not agree to the unspoken rules. Not only was she eliminated, the song was also taken away by another person. Up."


    Su Yan''s eyes dimmed when he heard this, and hearing Yuwen Xiongba''s narration, he felt a little fond of this Shutiantian.


    "The person who relied on the superior to take her song became hot, showing coquettish everywhere, constantly packing, and Shutiantian disappeared."


    When Yu Wen Xiongba said this, he couldn''t help but tighten his fist, obviously a little angry.


    "And after that?"


    "After that, Shui Tiantian created a few more songs by herself, which became popular on the Internet."


    "that person?"


    "That person is just such a song, and now he makes money by walking his acupuncture points, and he is also acting. She looks disgusting with a zombie face all the time."


    "Boss, you don''t know. What makes me most angry is that there was an old witch who was a judge who said that the song of sweet water is hard to be elegant, and that it is only a good song by the smelly farmer."


    "This is really an old witch."


    "A singer points to an original singer, but on the other hand he praises the song that the upper actress grabbed is very good. It''s really funny."


    "Society is like that, for money, not for character."


    Apart from the conversation between the two, a host appeared on the stage at the moment, who was also a pretty beautiful woman.


    The beauty host first spoke with a crackle, and then used a loud voice to invite out the star who is about to appear.


    "Let''s invite our goddess to appear below!"


    "Goddess, goddess!"


    Many people also yelled, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly rose.


    Then a woman wearing high heels, a dazzling long dress and heavy makeup, with a full sense of sexiness came out.


    Yuwen Xiongba changed color on the spot and said angrily: "How could it be her, how could it be this bitch!"


    Su Yan motioned him to sit down and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is not Shuitiantian, this is the **** Xia Nennen who robbed Shuitiantian by her superiors."


    Xia Nennen took the microphone and began to sing that song, and the audience became agitated.


    "Isn''t it the sweet water, why is it her!"


    "That''s right, we want to listen to Shui Tiantian''s song, not to the song of the upper lady!"


    "This is Shui Tiantian''s song too, she shamelessly snatched it."


    The audience were not fools either. At that time, there was a lot of rumors about this matter, and in the end it was completely suppressed by Xia Nennen''s godfather.


    Seeing the noise in the audience, Xia Nennen still sang selflessly, as if she had been intoxicated, as if these audiences were actually obsessed with her voice.


    But she didn''t know how hoarse her voice was, and it was hard to be pleasant to the ear. She could only blame herself for doing something for her godfather last night.


    Seeing that there was no alternative, many people had left the venue angrily. These people did not lack the money and could leave.


    "Boss, let''s go."


    Su Yan also nodded, this voice is really not attractive.


    However, at this time, the entrance of the venue was stopped by several men in black, and a middle-aged man was standing at the gate.


    He looked at the crowd with an angry expression, and said sternly; "Whoever dares to go out and try one step, don''t let me listen to the song, no one wants to leave!"


    At this moment, everyone was even more restless and scolded.


    This group of people are not vegetarians, they have contacts in all fields, and some are even the existence of a big boss, and they have never been threatened like this.


    "How old are you, I don''t want to hear what you can do!"


    A dark-skinned man was angry and ignored it, and walked out directly.


    But without taking three steps, a black-clothed man drew a pistol and shot him in the foot.


    The man suffered from the pain, fell to the ground, and hurriedly covered his injured foot with an unbelievable expression.


    "It''s okay to go out, just take three guns. You can survive fortune telling."


    This time, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they screamed.


    The black-clothed man raised his pistol and fired three bangs, and the whole scene was completely controlled.


    "If I make trouble again, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fish!"


    The middle-aged man swaggered to the stage and pointed to Xia Nennen and said: "You said such a beautiful beauty and such a nice voice, but you don''t hear it well, are you blind and deaf?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was so angry at this moment that he wanted to go up and kill the middle-aged man, but was held back by Su Yan.


    "Look at it first."


    Yuwen Xiongba then resisted his anger, squeezing his hands loudly.


    "I said why there were a few strong masters before, they turned out to be running dogs of this person, this person is a bit capable."


    "This is just a dog traitor, in China and the island country, relying on the island country''s Tokugawa family to show off their power and make money."


    Su Yan Yining couldn''t help but said, "Could the Tokugawa family be one of those four great families."


    "Yes, otherwise he is a dead dog."


    At this time, the middle-aged man asked a woman to be brought out, and everyone present was discolored.


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more angry and intolerable, his teeth creaking straight.


    "This woman sings badly, and you still like her song, it''s tasteless, it''s terribly tasteless!"


    The woman is Shui Tiantian, she was obviously frightened at the moment, she was trembling with fear on her face.


    "Today I will destroy her in front of you!"


    The middle-aged man brought a soldering iron and a bowl of soup medicine. This was obviously to ruin Shutian''s appearance and voice. It was really vicious.


    At this time, Xia Nennen walked over with a smile on his face, put his arms around the middle-aged man, and looked at Shu Tiantian with a mocking face.


    "Fighting with me, you are still a little tender."


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t bear it anymore, so he rushed up and looked at the middle-aged man and said angrily: "You have a bad omen today!"

 Chapter 880： War clown

    Yu Wen Xiongba''s voice was very loud, and could be heard throughout the hall, and the voice echoed constantly.


    The middle-aged man looked at Yu Wen Xiongba with a fascinating look.


    "What did you say, what do I have?"


    "Bloodlight disaster!"


    "I want to see what kind of **** disaster there will be."


    The middle-aged man laughed loudly. In his eyes, Yu Wen Xiongba was just a young man in his twenties, and he obviously didn''t put Yu Wen Xiongba in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more angry, and even treated his words as a joke. If you don''t give this person a bit of color, I am afraid it will not be able to solve the matter.


    With a punch, Yuwen Xiongba did not use his spiritual power, but the power of his fist was extremely powerful, and it fell straight on the middle-aged man''s face.


    This was too sudden, the middle-aged man had no time to react, and received the punch firmly.


    This fist directly slapped his chin, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, and the pain made his tears burst.


    Others applauded, and the suffocating breath was released.


    Seeing this, the people in black hurriedly took out their pistols and aimed at Yufumi Xiongba.


    All the people who had been applauded at this time showed fear, and immediately disappeared one by one, evading everywhere.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, looking at the middle-aged man with a cold expression.


    Xia Nennen hurriedly helped the middle-aged man up, with a distressed expression on his face.


    She looked at Yu Wenxiong arrogantly: "Do you know who he is!"


    "It''s your godfather outside, your own father at home, all your father."


    Xia Nennen was furious, and shouted directly: "You dare to fight Shuang Wentian, you will definitely die today!"


    "It turns out that this middle-aged man is called Shuang Wentian, do you often call him Shuang Dad?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was still full of sarcasm and didn''t care about Xia Nennen''s threat.


    Xia Nennen was so angry that her face was crooked, and she looked at the group of people in black and said angrily: "What are you doing while standing?


    This group of men in black immediately nodded, their pistols were all aimed at Su Yan, and several gunshots were emitted, which accurately hit Yufumi Xiongba.


    However, these bullets did not penetrate his body, but fell to the ground as if hitting an extremely hard steel plate.


    Except for some bullet holes in his clothes, Yuwen Xiongba didn''t take any damage to his body, and he was barely damaged.


    This made the group of people in black horrified, as if they had seen a ghost, everyone was shocked.


    Xia Nennen''s mouth grew even bigger, and his face looked incredible, as if he had seen an alien.


    "You, you are a man or a ghost!"


    "I want to kill you, the most poisonous woman!"


    Yuwen Xiongba walked towards Xia Nennen, scared her back and forth, how could she take into account her godfather.


    "Don''t kill me, I didn''t do all this."


    Xia Nennen said with a horrified face, shaking constantly.


    Yu Wenxiong showed his disdain, lifted Shu Tiantian beside him, and asked with a distressed look: "Is it all right?"


    "No, nothing."


    Shui Tiantian is also a little afraid of Yuwen Xiongba, but it is a lot better than Nashuang Wentian, which is also human nature.


    It is impossible to accept a person who is invulnerable and beyond common sense.


    "I like your song very much."


    "Thank you."


    At this moment, Shuang Wentian was struggling to stand up, covered in blood, with a violent face.


    "How dare I beat Lao Tzu, and it took a long time for Lao Tzu to recover."


    When Shuang Wentian said a word, more blood flowed out, and he grinned in pain, which intensified his anger towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Shuang Wentian said angrily, his eyes were extremely red, revealing a murderous look.


    He has never killed people less after hearing the sky, and has experienced various things. He has also experienced many more dangerous things than today. Naturally, he will not be afraid of Yuwen Xiong domineering half a point, and even more so that he has a future. Say.


    "Come out, solve him for me!"


    Shuang Wentian said in a deep voice, and two figures suddenly appeared behind him, one black and one white, wearing costumes and touching pink alchemy, like a clown in a play.


    "The boss can rest assured that this person is wrapped in my brother, and he must be sliced ??into adult meat. We have not eaten human meat for a long time."


    The two of them licked their lips as they spoke, looking at Yufumi Yuba with their eyes, as if they were looking at delicious food.


    Yuwen Xiongba has a cold face, he can feel that the two are powerful, they are definitely not ordinary characters, and they are likely to be masters.


    Su Yan has been standing not far away and watching everything quietly. He didn''t intend to make a move. At least now, he will not make a move unless Yuwen Xiongba is in danger of life.


    "Boy, offend our boss, die!"


    The two clowns waved the weapons that looked like props and knives in their hands, and slew towards Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The sword was bright and dazzling, and ordinary people didn''t dare to look closely at all, and they were too scared to look at it.


    But Yuwen Xiongba faced the attack of two clowns, his hands were enveloped in spiritual power, and a majestic force poured out and directly greeted the two.


    Yuwen Xiongba moved his hands together, ignoring the attack of the broad sword, and slapped the two in the chest at a strange speed.


    The two of them looked cold and hurriedly drew their swords back to defend, Yu Wen Xiongba''s palm directly slapped on the surface of the knife, and a terrifying wave broke out.


    Both sides retreated, Yuwen Xiong took five steps, his blood was a little surging, and the two clowns were not so innocent, some blood flowed out of the tiger''s mouth, and his face became colder.


    "The mere master is so powerful, unexpected, unexpected!"


    "Big brother, why not use a stunt to kill him, for fear of night dreams."


    "Ran Ye, Ran Ye."


    The two looked at each other, and the two big knives slashed together, they actually rubbed out a light like lightning, and slashed towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    This electric light is strange, it actually contains the power of a law, with terrifying fluctuations, and it is by no means an ordinary person can resist.


    Yuwen Xiongba also had a cold face, with fear in his eyes, hurriedly withdrew his sword, swung a move, and greeted him.


    In the midair, the sword collided with the electric light, and a mighty light energy burst out, breaking through the roof of the hall and rushing to the sky.


    "Hey, this kid also has weapons, he is misguided, misguided!"


    "It seems that this kid has an adventure, and the master of the district can contend with the two masters of you and me!"


    The faces of the two clowns trembled, and they had a strong killing intent towards Yu Wen Xiongba, because Yu Wen Xiongba made them feel uneasy, which was too unreasonable.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba had already dropped a drop of blood on the sword, and the sword absorbed the blood at once, bursting out a dazzling light, as if activated, giving out a mighty sword power.


    The sword at this moment has a bloodthirsty killing intent, and the sword will be killed when it is out of its sheath. Yuwen Xiongba naturally wants to behead the two, otherwise he will never stop.

 Chapter 881： Carrying Chicken Cubs

    Yuwen Xiongba''s ability to drop blood on the sword proves his attitude at the moment, he will kill people and will never leave his mouth.


    For these two clowns, Yuwen Xiongba was naturally angry, and only by killing them could Na Shuang Wentian be killed.


    And only in this way can Shui Tiantian survive and continue to create good songs. Yu Wen Xiongba is for this purpose.


    Su Yan was still standing on the side, his face was indifferent, not half worried, the two grandmasters, Yuwen Xiongba had no fear, at least he had a good heart right now.


    As for the victory or defeat, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. The strength of a person first starts from the heart. If you don''t be afraid of everything, then you have done most of it. If you are fearless, you will be invincible.


    When the two clowns saw Yu Wen Xiongba dripping their blood, they were also a little jealous. There is no way to be so natural.


    "Drip blood still can''t change your ending, we are set to eat human flesh!"


    The two clowns jumped over, their bodies extremely soft, silent under their feet, and fast, and the big swords swooped in.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes became cold, and he greeted him with his sword tightly. The sword tip attacked, and it collided with the broad sword, making a harsh sound with violent power.


    The sword passed, and a trace was actually left on the black clown''s sword. Obviously, the quality of Ufumi''s sword was better than that of the sword.


    At the same time, blood was oozing out of the knife, as if a human body was cut open and bleeding.


    When the scene changed, the clown in black spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It turns out that they have already merged with the sword, and the sword is the same.


    The clown in white looked cold, and asked concerned: "It''s okay, right?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small injury, but it''s an unusual atmosphere!"


    The clown in black jumped up and slashed down. The power of a sword actually carried the meaning of a sword, and it had a bitter power.


    Yuwen Xiongba drew his sword to resist, let out a clang, kicked it out, and hit the black clown''s chest directly.


    The black clown''s body is very soft, leaning back to avoid, and then the big knife slashed towards Yu Wen Xiongba''s neck, no doubt the ultimate move.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion changed, and it was too late to draw a sword to resist, so he could only use his hand to block his vitals alone.


    With a stabbing, the blood rushed, and Yu Wen Xiongba''s arm had a horrified wound, which made his lips white.


    However, Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, the internal force surged and the arm injury stopped, but it was not a major problem.


    With this knife, he resisted most of his strength, but some of his spare strength hurt his arm.


    The clown in black smiled, with a contemptuous tone.


    "Do you think you can kill us if you have blood, it''s too whimsical!"


    But as soon as his words fell, Yuwen Xiongba''s sword came from flying, the golden light greatly increased, and there was a sense of sword light.


    Not only that, but on the sword, you can also see the veins like human blood vessels, dyeing the sword red.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face also changed, and those eyes faintly had a scarlet color. This was entering the swordsmanship, and it seemed to be intrigued by outsiders.


    "kill!"


    Yuwen Xiongba let out an angry roar, the sword turned sideways, and a flash of light flashed, lightly tapping the ship''s board, like a dragonfly in the water, and instantly leaped, the long sword had already arrived in front of the black clown.


    "Brother be careful!"


    The clown in white looked astonished, and the big knife in his hand had already slashed towards Yufumi Xiongba, but his speed and distance naturally could not stop Yufumi Xiongba''s attack.


    The clown in black felt the ferocity of Yuwen Xiongba. He did not see the sword attack, but he could feel the thrust of the air being pressed. When this thrust gradually disappeared, his figure moved.


    Originally he wanted to avoid it, but this killing intent was everywhere, as if his whole body had been reduced to Yu Wen Xiongba''s target, and there was nowhere to hide.


    At this point, he had no choice but to shake the long sword across his chest, and countless spiritual powers gathered in it to deal with the perverted blow of Yuwen Xiongba.


    The tip of the sword hit the long knife, and with a shock, without any intention of stopping, the black clown bombarded the black clown from a hundred meters away.


    But Yuwen Xiongba did not stop, and ran with the sword all the time, and now it was the sword that moved him.


    The sword continued to bombard, causing the sword to have a trace of cracks, which caused the black clown''s complexion to change drastically and cold sweat on his forehead.


    There are cracks in the eating guy''s food, and if this is destroyed, he will not be able to save his life.


    At this time, the clown in white came with a big sword, and Yuwen Xiongba could only withdraw his sword to resist, and this relieved the crisis of the clown in black.


    "Brother, let''s combine the two swords!"


    "it is good!"


    The two big swords combined together, turned into a conjoined sword.


    The two held their own right and left, and slew towards Yu Wen Xiong. The seemingly more cumbersome existence, but with extremely sharp power.


    A knife slashed on the ground, it actually blasted the ground with a trace of horror, and a huge gully appeared, like a huge centipede.


    "No, the shipyard has flooded!"


    Someone looked pale when they saw the water coming out.


    Yuwen Xiongba used his spiritual power, and a ray of light blocked the gully, and the sea water stopped its upward flow, and everyone was relieved.


    "Ziqing double knives, you must die!"


    Together, the black and white clowns slaughtered Yufumi Xiongba again, with violent fluctuations, and with a strong and incomparable coercion, as if to imprison the entire area, leaving Yufumi Xiongba nowhere to escape.


    Yuwen Xiongba also felt this imprisoning force, his expression changed, and he swung the sword, but the sword could not dissipate this force and completely enveloped him.


    "go to hell!"


    The black-and-white clown laughed wildly, flying up into the sky, slashing down in anger, with a monstrous meaning, there was an icy chill on the blade, as if swallowing a dark starry sky.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t lift the sword at all, this imprisoning force was too strong, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Shui Tiantian was also astonished at the moment, she didn''t dare to look at the scene again, she covered her eyes and cried bitterly.


    Su Yan finally moved at this moment, his body like a ghost, drifting towards the two of them, facing coldly.


    "Where did things come from? Are you looking for death?"


    Su Yan did not speak, which made the black and white clown face full of anger, and the big knife also slashed towards Su Yan.


    But the big knife melted directly at a distance of nearly one meter from Su Yan, like hot chocolate, turning into a pile of molten iron.


    At this time, the two of them were so scared that their faces changed drastically, and their bodies trembled. They knew that they had encountered an expert who could not resist.


    The two wanted to escape, but they were caught by Su Yan, one on the left and right, as if carrying two chicken cubs, they couldn''t escape at all.


    The two struggled wildly in Su Yan''s hands, but they were still useless and completely useless.

 Chapter 882： solve

    When the black and white clown saw a young man carrying him, he was so angry on the spot that two grand masters were successfully forced to this field by a master, and now they are directly carried by another young man.


    This feeling was too shame, it was a kind of humiliation, but in fact, in Su Yan''s eyes, they were not as good as chicken cubs.


    "Move again, die!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very cold, and there was a vast wave of fluctuations that reached the two people''s hearts, making them feel a strong sense of oppression, and the fear came spontaneously.


    At this time, Shuang Wentian was completely frightened, huddled in the corner of the seat and shivered, Xia Nennen looked at Su Yan with horror, hiding behind Shuang Wentian.


    Su Yan didn''t kill the black and white clown directly, but let them touch each other, a big bag swelled in their heads, and then they threw them on the ground.


    The black and white clown couldn''t move half a point. Although it was just a simple touch, Su Yan used a secret technique to imprison the two after they met.


    Su Yan looked at the black-and-white clown, her eyes showing majesty.


    "Give you a chance, whether you can grasp it is up to you."


    Where did the two of them still dare to be arrogant now, knowing that the gap with Su Yan is like a moat, and it is already a surprise to know that they can still save their lives.


    "My lord, it''s okay to say that there is a definition we can do."


    "Who are you?"


    The two looked at each other and quickly said, "We are all Chinese."


    "Chinese people, shouldn''t they be the running dogs of the Tokugawa family in the island country!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely low, and he didn''t have a good face at all.


    "No, no, no, we are really Chinese. It is true that we were hired by the boss of Shuang and Wentian of Unshuang."


    Su Yan was surprised, but he didn''t expect that these two people were just hired. It seemed that they had nothing to do with the Tokugawa family.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Shui Tiantian, a spiritual force wrapped around her body, but after a while, a black breath floated out and then dissipated.


    Shui Tiantian didn''t know why there was such a black thing in her body, but after this drifting, her body was a lot easier.


    "grown ups?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked angry, didn''t understand the reason, and was looking at Su Yan for an answer.


    "A little ghost was planted in her body, which is not a hindrance."


    "Boy!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was full of anger, saying that it was easy, but in fact, this was purely harmful to life.


    The little ghost will constantly devour the function of Shutian, and in the end Shutian will be devastated, and the little ghost will gain a lot of power.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Xia Nennen with a murderous expression on his face, and shouted directly: "Did you do this!"


    Xia Nennen was frightened and trembled all over, only fear in his eyes, and his teeth were shaking.


    "No... yes... I let the mage get it."


    Yu Wenxiong was furious, rushed to Xia Nennen, slapped her on the forehead, and took her life.


    Such a woman can''t be kept, it is so harmful and snake-hearted.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him either. He was also angry and kind of a little ghost. This is something that can only appear with unshakable hatred.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I will give you money, whatever you want."


    At the moment, the blood on Shuang Wentian''s face was all splashed on his face by Xia Nennen, and his heart began to cramp in fright.


    "If you don''t kill you, then tell me something."


    "Ok, yes."


    "You know someone from the Tokugawa family."


    "No... I don''t know."


    "do not know!"


    Su Yan''s complexion condensed, and a wave of spiritual power floated towards Shuang Wentian, making him feel a strong pressure, and he was about to flatten his body.


    "Don''t... I say, I say."


    This force dissipated, and Shuang Wentian was scared to sweat and his clothes were soaked.


    "The Tokugawa family and I are business partners. Everything is a very normal relationship. He is powerful and I have connections. We work together to make money."


    "Effective force, have you done a lot of bad things with his force?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything bad."


    "are not there?"


    Su Yan walked to the side and took out the soldering iron. It was red and very eye-catching.


    "Then what is this!"


    Su Yan put the soldering iron on Shuang Wentian''s body, and Shuang Wentian suddenly screamed, and a scorched smell came out.


    Shuang Wentian was so painful that his forehead was full of sweat, and he felt painful.


    "It feels good, do you know what self-inflictedness is? Today your life is on this boat."


    Shuang Wentian endured the pain and wiped the ring in his hand. Suddenly, several figures of men in black appeared on the boat, with bright samurai swords in their hands.


    Su Yan had a sneer in his eyes, and this group of people still appeared, which can save trouble directly.


    "Chop him into meat sauce for me and kill them all!"


    Shuang Wentian''s hysterical roar, his eyes opened wide, and the violent expression on his face was obviously too angry.


    The pain from the soldering iron was simply heart-piercing, and he regretted why he hadn''t handed over these people earlier, and made himself endure such a great pain.


    Su Yan looked at the four or five men in black. All of them were powerful masters, not weak in strength, and the samurai sword in his hand was even more extraordinary.


    But for him, these people naturally don''t have to take it seriously, they can be destroyed at will.


    "Offend Boss Shuang, today is your time to die!"


    A man in black leaped down, and the samurai sword in his hand had already slashed towards Su Yan, his speed was astonishing and his strength was extremely powerful.


    Su Yan sneered, pinching his fingers, and the black man''s expression instantly changed.


    He twitched so hard that he couldn''t pull out his weapon at all, and he realized that no matter how stupid he was.


    Seeing this, several other people couldn''t help but rushed over. The samurai swords in their hands rushed towards Su Yan. Suddenly, the swords and swords were like shadows, shining with cold light, and they were so pale against many people''s faces.


    But it turned out that these samurai swords had become two pieces one after another, and Su Yan still held the samurai sword in the hands of the first man in black who attacked him.


    The other three not only broke the knife, but also fell to the ground. Each of them had an extra palm print on their chest, and they fell deeply into it.


    The corners of these three people''s mouths were full of blood, and the dantian within their bodies was even more broken. Struggling for a while, they died.


    The only person in black had a sudden change in his face, and a violent shock surged into his heart, obviously frightened.


    "Tell me if you are from the Tokugawa family, I can spare your life."


    The man in black nodded quickly, but his eyes turned, his hands grabbed his neck, his face was twisted, but for a moment, his mouth foamed and fell to the ground.


    Su Yan''s face became cold. It was obvious that this was a murder, but he didn''t care. Since he couldn''t ask anything, he just went to visit him.

 Chapter 883： arrival

    In the end, Shuang Wentian''s death ended. There was no fluctuation. Su Yan obviously didn''t pay attention to the early killers of several grandmasters.


    It can be said that this fight was actually training for Yuwen Xiongba, and Su Yan deliberately let him get exercise.


    All the spectators in the hall looked at Su Yan in awe, naturally with fear in their eyes, and everyone did not dare to move.


    "These people are dead, so why should they go."


    Su Yan looked at the group of people and said, waving casually.


    This is good news for everyone. They all ran out of the hall, and the whole hall suddenly became quiet. Only Su Yan and the others, as well as the dead assassins, were lying everywhere.


    However, Shui Tiantian hasn''t left yet, she tries to recover her composure, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with hesitation on her face.


    Yu Wenxiong smiled and said: "It''s okay, these are bad guys, and we should do it."


    Shui Tiantian lowered her head and said softly, "Thank you, can you tell me your name?"


    "Yuwen Xiongba."


    Shui Tiantian squeezed the powder fist slightly, obviously wanting to keep these four words in her heart, and at the same time looking at Su Yan with gratitude.


    "Come on, we will dispose of these corpses."


    Shui Tian Dessert nodded, looked at Yufumi Yuba, and then left the hall.


    "Xiong Ba, dispose of these corpses."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Yuwen Xiongba piled up the corpses together, and then used his spiritual power to turn all the corpses into ashes, with great ease.


    Now there are only four people left in the whole hall, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, and the black and white clown.


    Su Yan walked towards the two with a faint smile on his face.


    "See those corpses, right?"


    The black and white clown was already paralyzed by fright. Even without Su Yan��s spiritual suppression, the two of them couldn��t stand up at all, because Su Yan��s method of killing the four masters just now was too terrifying, it was like cutting vegetables and melons. easy.


    The two nodded quickly, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "Want to survive?"


    The two nodded desperately, and almost knelt down and begged Su Yan for mercy.


    "Give you a chance."


    Su Yan looked at the two of them, his expression regained his solemn expression, and said solemnly: "I see you two are not dull, so I want you two to help me."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the two hesitated for a while before shook their heads.


    Yuwen Xiongba said angrily from the side: "My lord gives you a chance, you dare not cherish it!"


    The clown in black said at this time: "My lord, my two were originally twin brothers, and we are considered to be a family of martial arts. If we follow you, we are not filial to our ancestors and cannot inherit the family business."


    "Fart, there are so many adults. It is a great honor for you to follow the adults. If the adults give you pointers, you can easily break through the realm."


    The two looked at each other, obviously not believing what Yufumi Yuba said.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Xiong Ba said it is not true. With your two qualifications, it is extremely easy to break through the middle of the master in half a year."


    Su Yan originally wanted to talk about it for three months, but was afraid to scare the two people for half a year.


    But even this half a year has scared the two of them into a daze.


    "Do you know how many years it took adults to reach this state?!"


    The two shook their heads.


    "Less than two years!"


    The two eyes opened wide, and a look of shock came into being.


    "My lord has stepped from the master to the realm of complete master in more than a year!"


    The black and white clown is almost like watching a ghost film, with a wonderful expression on his face, but also with a deep doubt.


    "You have no choice, either die or surrender to me."


    Su Yan''s words were very plain, but it made the black and white clown feel a deep coldness, a murderous coldness, and the whole body was cool.


    After a period of hesitation, the two still chose to submit to Su Yan. This fate is still the most important.


    Su Yan glanced at the two of them and said with a disdainful expression: "You two are only in the early stage of the grandmaster, so you don''t plant the soul mark. Let''s talk about it in the middle of the grandmaster."


    Su Yan''s words are very simple, they are too weak and not worthy of his soul control. This is a kind of self-esteem for the black and white clown.


    But the two of them are now under the eaves, where they dare to say a word, they can only listen and accept, and they have to be called Yu Wen Xiong Ba Senior.


    Everything was prepared, Su Yan took the black and white little ghost into the ghost gourd. The two of them must be in the way with this. They were dressed too low, and their faces were covered with white walls. It was very embarrassing to walk together.


    At this time, the Fuso cruise ship had recovered its calm, after all, the bad guys had been eliminated.


    However, those passengers have already been in contact through various relationships and want to reach the island country as soon as possible. The shadow on them on this ship is too heavy, and no one wants to stay longer.


    But now the Fuso is not many kilometers away from the island country. Even if these people let people fly by, I am afraid they will be full, so everyone can only stay patiently on board.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba returned to the room at this moment. Su Yan was very comfortable lying on the bed, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was naturally running in his body.


    "Xiong Ba, how long will it take to arrive?"


    "Two hours."


    "Call me when you arrive."


    "Good lord."


    Su Yan closed his eyes and began to practice earnestly. The fundamental purpose of doing this is to consolidate his realm. He wants to strengthen each realm, the strongest, so that the realm in the future will not bear the big mistakes. There will be danger because of the unstable state before.


    Su Yan is well aware of the difficulty of breaking through the realm behind. It is really a fight with the sky, and if you are careless, it will wither forever, and your soul will fly and annihilate.


    When the ship made the flute sound, Yuwen Xiongba woke up Su Yan, and the ship had naturally reached the shore.


    The other people on the boat were already waiting at the disembarkation port early, all eager to see through, wishing they could fly over with wings.


    But when Su Yan and Yuwen Xiong came out, these people all had expressions of awe and fear, and they gave way and let them go first.


    Su Yan is naturally not polite, he has things to do.


    The two got off the boat, looking at all kinds of luxury cars on the side of the road, their faces were indifferent.


    "Xiong Ba, where does the Tokugawa family know?"


    "I know, it''s in the island country Yamato region, and it''s only two hundred kilometers away."


    Su Yan nodded, and walked to the side of the road with Yuwen Xiongba, but at this time a lovely girl in school uniform came over, looking at the two with a smile on her face.


    However, when she opened her mouth to speak, her pure appearance suddenly disappeared.


    "Sir, do you need service?"


    Yuwen Xiongba gave the girl some banknotes, and then beckoned to her. The girl showed a strange look, but still took the money and left happily.


    "Take a car and go to Tokugawa Prefecture."


    Su Yan''s words are very light, but they have a deep meaning.

 Chapter 884： pay a visit to

    A taxi drove up quickly, saw Yuwen Xiongba beckoning, stopped on the side of the road, and the two got in the car and left.


    "Sir, where are you going?"


    The driver asked politely, staring straight ahead.


    Yufumi Yuba said, "Go to Tokugawa Prefecture."


    He naturally speaks the island national language, which is not difficult for him. Yuwen Xiongba has learned several languages.


    The driver was obviously discolored, and the car slowed down.


    "Are you foreigners?"


    "When you drive your car, we pay you. Other things are not for you."


    Su Yan''s voice was low, speaking the island''s national language so powerfully, and the driver was shocked.


    The driver looked embarrassed and said, "Tokugawa Prefecture is not accessible to ordinary people."


    "Do you think we are ordinary people!"


    Su Yan''s voice aggravated, and the driver''s complexion changed in fright. He didn''t dare to ask any more, so he slammed on the accelerator and drove towards the destination.


    After more than two hours, the car arrived in Yamato area, along a highway, but it took ten minutes to reach the destination.


    In fact, the place where the driver stopped was still some distance away from Tokugawa Prefecture. He did not dare to continue driving for fear of causing trouble.


    The prestige of the Tokugawa family in their local area is extremely terrifying. It is equivalent to the overlord of this place. The basic martial arts world and even the political and business affairs are in the hands of the Tokugawa family, just like the emperor.


    Su Yan didn''t have a hard time as the driver, so Yuwen Xiongba gave him money for the car, and the two got out of the car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, the driver slammed on the accelerator and fled, not wanting to wait for a moment.


    After getting off the car, Su Yan looked at the surrounding scenery with a look of intoxication on his face.


    "The cherry blossoms here are pretty good."


    "Yes, although the cherry blossoms were introduced from China, they are extremely popular in island countries and become the national flower."


    At this time, the cherry blossoms on both sides of the road are all in bloom, with a tangy fragrance, and there are cherry petals falling from the trees, like a rain of flowers, which is simply a charming scenery.


    The cherry blossom trees along the road are like towering trees, looking into the distance without end.


    There are sparse pedestrians on the road, all wearing the traditional costumes of the island country, talking and laughing, and are not as scared of here as the driver.


    But what Su Yan didn''t know was that these pedestrians belonged to the Tokugawa family, and what was terrible about their home.


    Su Yan and the other two have just arrived here, and they have already been watched. Now there are many pairs of eyes staring at them, paying close attention to them all the time.


    "Let''s go, Xiong Ba."


    Su Yan walked toward the road, and the cherry blossom petals fell, falling on his shoulders from time to time, but they withered instantly.


    When the two reached the end of the road, in front of them was a kingdom of sight like a fairy tale world, with all kinds of scenery.


    Island country villas, hillsides, lakes, golf courses on the hills, it feels like everything in the world has moved here.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to these things. Seeing these things, he was a little bit emotional. Ji Ruxue''s home was a bit similar to this.


    "My lord, someone is following us behind."


    "ignore."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and followed Su Yan.


    But they didn''t go far, and the few people who followed had blocked their way.


    "What do you do, don''t you know this is a forbidden area!"


    One of them shouted, with a solemn look on his face, with a biting gaze.


    "We are here to visit your host. You''d better not stop it, because you can''t afford it."


    The complexion of several people changed, obviously a little scared.


    But the person who spoke just now still said, "Are there any invitations?"


    "Yes, do you dare to see it?!"


    Su Yan was domineering, staring at the man, staring at him a little frustrated.


    "We are the guards of the Tokugawa family, so we naturally have the right to check it out. If you don''t have it, then you break in!"


    At this time, a man came over, and the sound was made by him. Obviously this was the captain of the guard, and he was naturally more arrogant.


    "You are worthy of watching."


    Yuwen Xiong domineering three times and five divided by two, directly knocked a few people down, clapped his hands, and looked disdainful.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan continued to move forward, and Yuwen Xiongba also followed closely.


    The two arrived at the gate of Tokugawa Prefecture. The gate was magnificent and magnificent, but it revealed a classical charm. It felt like an imperial palace. The Tokugawa family was indeed prominent.


    "My lord, is this just breaking in, or is it?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked from the side, he had already rolled up his sleeves, and if he broke in, he would do a lot.


    "After all, we have nothing to do with the Tokugawa family. This is a visit. How impolite to break in."


    "Yes, my lord."


    ...


    At this moment in Tokugawa Prefecture, Ichiro Tokugawa was still staying in the wooden house the day before, still looking at the window the same way, but the photo was gone.


    He was waiting for a response from his subordinates, but his subordinates have not yet returned.


    At this moment, a subordinate knocked on the door, and Ichiro Tokugawa showed a slight expression on his face.


    "Come in."


    "Patriarch, someone came to visit."


    This person knelt down and said respectfully.


    "He is a man who looks very fierce, with a scar on the corner of his eye."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s face suddenly became cold, and those eyes seemed to have suddenly turned into wolf eyes, full of bloodthirsty.


    "Why is he here."


    Tokugawa Ichiro said that he was not Su Yan, so naturally there was someone else, of course, he was someone he knew, otherwise it would not be such a tone.


    But before Ichiro Tokugawa considered whether to see this person, this person had already reached the door.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa, I have come to visit, are you going to turn it away?"


    The glass in Tokugawa Ichiro''s hand vibrated slightly, and it turned into ashes.


    "The messenger is here, there is no reason to see it, I originally wanted to come to meet you, but you have already come."


    "Hurry up and open the door."


    "Yes."


    The subordinate opened the door to the room, and a man wearing a special costume walked in. There was no other special features, but his eyes looked very abrupt, colder than Tokugawa Ichiro.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa, don''t come here unharmed."


    "The envoy is rare in the Taoist mansion today, let me entertain him."


    The divine envoy was naturally the goal of Su Yan''s coming to the island country, and the person he wanted to get rid of.


    "Don''t bother, I''m here to tell you something important."


    Tokugawa Ichiro showed a serious face and waved his opponent.


    The subordinate immediately understood, went out and closed the door.


    "God envoy to the humble house, must be an extremely important and urgent matter, right?"


    The envoy sat in front of Ichiro Tokugawa, holding the poured tea, and taking a sip.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa is right. I am here because there are indeed very important things."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion became more solemn, and he looked at the divine envoy and said, "What is it?"


    "This is a matter of Chinese rookies."

 Chapter 885： Join forces

    The divine envoy''s words made Tokugawa Ichiro frowned, a Chinese rookie, does this have anything to do with him? He still can''t get in the boundary of China.


    There are rookies every year. Is this worth paying attention to? It is mentioned by the **** of Hachimangu.


    Looking at the envoy, Tokugawa Ichiro said with a serious face: "What is unique about this Chinese rookie?"


    The envoy put down the teacup, and there was a haze on the wrinkled face, which made Tokugawa Ichiro even more unpredictable.


    "What''s unique, it''s more than that. It must be no small matter for me to come here in person."


    After receiving such words from the envoy, Tokugawa Ichiro also nodded, completely determined that this rookie was not easy.


    "Appreciate further details."


    The two knelt to each other, the tea was steaming, and the cherry blossoms outside the house fell from time to time. The cherry blossoms that were cut by Tokugawa Ichiro had already been cleaned up.


    "The Tokugawa Patriarch can cut off the carefully cultivated cherry blossom trees, so he must be furious about the matter."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s face was cold, and he said solemnly: "This matter is a family affair, so it is not convenient to tell the envoy."


    "But what I''m here to talk about this time is related to your furious anger."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s palm involuntarily squeezed tightly, his eyes showed a bitter meaning.


    "Why did the divine envoy say this?"


    The envoy smiled, looked at the fracture of the cherry blossom tree outside, shook his head, and said softly: "It''s a pity, a pity."


    But Tokugawa Ichiro is constantly guessing at this moment, the Chinese rookie, the envoy personally arrives, the death of Li Shantian, Jiangnan Su dominates!


    This seemingly chaotic segmentation, seemingly independent of several stories, was pulled away by him. He knew that there must be a connection among them, but he didn''t know how to connect them, and there was still a thread.


    "The rookie of Hua Guo is Su Baxian!"


    The divine envoy condensed, deliberately prolonging the high pitch of the three words Su Baxian, obviously focusing on these three words.


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion changed, and the segments that could not be connected in his heart had a long line, and he connected them directly.


    "Su Ba first!"


    At this moment, Tokugawa Ichiro''s saber was so radiant. The sabre was like him. When he was angry, the sabre fluctuated, and the sword was one.


    In fact, the Sabre of the island country looks like a long sword. It is extremely small, but it is extremely sharp, because it is so small that it is fast and can be preemptive.


    "The envoy knows the whereabouts of this person?"


    "I don''t know yet, but I know some things about him."


    "Appreciate further details."


    "I know that your lover died in the hands of Su Baxian, and you are now looking for his trace everywhere, wanting to avenge your lover."


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s full-bodied beard trembled slightly, which was enough to represent his anger.


    "Su Baxian is not that simple, what he did is enough to make many people afraid."


    "So what, if he killed my apprentice, then he must die!"


    Ichiro Tokugawa slapped the table top with his palm angrily, and the whole table was broken and dusty.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa doesn''t have to be angry, my purpose of coming here is naturally to kill him."


    "What, did he offend you too?"


    "of course!"


    God makes the wrinkles on the face deeper, and an anger fills out. You must know that God makes the wrinkles become ridden with anger. This is a common saying in the island country.


    "Su Baxian, started in the south of the Yangtze River, without fail in all battles. Not long ago, he went to the northeast of China and killed Black Robe and Ostrovsky!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion changed slightly, he naturally knew the position of the black robe and Ostrovsky in the heart of the gods.


    "He actually killed your two believers."


    "Yes, it took me a lot of effort to cultivate these two people. They are important pieces for me and the polar bear in China, but they are now destroyed by him!"


    God made his face jump wildly, his rage was overwhelming, and his heart was murderous.


    "Then the **** envoy came this time to discuss the plan with me and get rid of this person together?!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro had a look of expectation in his eyes, and if there was a divine envoy who could join hands, wouldn''t it be easy to deal with Su Baxian.


    The divine envoy nodded, and this is naturally the purpose.


    However, he opened his mouth and said, "Don''t underestimate this Su Ba first, the black robe is the mid-level master who was killed by him, and Ostrovsky is the late-level master!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro changed color on the spot, and the Sabre was no longer radiant and became extremely dim.


    The divine envoy''s words obviously exceeded his expectations, the grandmaster was killed in the later stage, this is no longer a rookie in imagination, even if the old monster can achieve this, it is rare.


    Ichiro Tokugawa is a strong man at the peak of the master��s later stage. He is only one step away from Consummation, but for the first time he feels uneasy, a feeling that he can��t play with the enemy at will. This feeling is very different. it is good.


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch Tokugawa, you and I are both strong at the peak of the master''s later stage, so what''s the fear of working together."


    It turned out that the purpose of the divine envoy was to join forces with Ichiro Tokugawa. He was the pinnacle of the master''s later stage, but Ostrovsky''s death made him very uneasy, and he did not dare to go to China and kill Su Yan alone. .


    Tokugawa Ichiro nodded. Couldn''t the two masters of the later peak powers still kill a kid? Wouldn''t it be laughable and generous.


    "Then do you know where he is?"


    Tokugawa Ichiro showed a faint smile and looked at the envoy. He wanted to try to see how well the envoy��s news was.


    "I know he is at least on the boat coming to us now."


    The divine envoy''s words still surprised Tokugawa Ichiro. After all, divine envoys are generally only in Hachimangu Shrine and rarely go out at all, but the outside world seems to be in front of his eyes, and he has a thorough grasp of everything.


    "Yes, my subordinates also detected that he was rushing to us. It stands to reason that I am afraid that he has already arrived at the port."


    Tokugawa Ichiro was puzzled that he didn''t have a hand to report to him, because he sent his subordinates to monitor along the way, but he didn''t know that his subordinates had been thrown into the sea by Su Yan to feed fish.


    But at this time, a subordinate ran in in a panic, with a look of shock on his face.


    "what''s up!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro asked with dignity, without losing his respect.


    "Patriarch, boss Shuang has something wrong."


    Tokugawa Ichiro looked cold and couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"


    "Unable to contact him, and the four Sword Masters cannot be contacted either."


    This made Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion changed. The four masters of swordsmanship were trained by his hard work, and they were the foundation of the Tokugawa family.


    The envoy on the side looked at his subordinate and asked, "Where did they have the accident?"


    After looking at Ichiro Tokugawa, he hurriedly said, "Boss Shuang is coming to Yamato by boat today."


    Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy looked at each other, and both saw a coldness in each other''s eyes.


    "Which ship?!"


    "The Fuso."

 Chapter 886： noisy

    The expressions of the two immediately changed as soon as they spoke. They looked at each other at the same time, and the deep coldness could be seen in each other''s eyes.


    "Go down."


    "Yes."


    The subordinates withdrew and closed the door.


    Tokugawa Ichiro still looked at the envoy, his lips trembled slightly, but his words were full of anger.


    "Divine Envoy, what do you think?"


    "This matter must be strange!"


    The divine envoy took the tea, drank it suddenly, put the teacup on another table, and the sound was unusually loud.


    "As far as I know, Su Baxian also came here on the Fusang."


    "Yes, this matter is likely to be related to Su Baxian!"


    Both of them were extremely angry, especially Tokugawa Ichiro. The pain in his heart was imaginable when he lost four masters.


    And he also lost an important partner. Shuang Wentian is an excellent partner for him in China, bringing him tens of billions of income a year.


    You must know that this is an industry, real money, not virtual growth like stocks, but real money.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa stays safe and restless. Boss Shuang is dead, so you can still find new partners."


    "But four of my men are dead, do you know how many resources I spent on training them!"


    "So, Su Ba must die first!"


    "I will cut him off, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred in my heart."


    Both of them walked out of the wooden house, looking at the cherry blossom scenery outside, their anger could not help dissipating a little.


    "Patriarch Tokugawa, what do you plan to do next?"


    "This Su Ba must get off the ship first, and maybe he''s around here now, but I don''t know what he is going to do here."


    The divine envoy''s face became cold, as if there was a roar, which made the surrounding breeze a bit biting.


    "He is here to find me."


    "Looking for you?!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro was a little surprised. After all, the envoy had never left the island country, and spent most of his time in Hachimangu Shrine.


    "Black Robe and Ostrovsky have come to see me, and Navalia has also come."


    "Did you show favor?"


    "I want them to do things for me, and I want them to obey me. How can I do without favors."


    "In this way, they will know your existence. When Su Ba killed them first, he must have learned of you from them."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "It seems that Su Baxian is really the enemy of you and me."


    The two of them wandered around in the courtyard, unknowingly they had reached the hillside behind, looking at half of the Tokugawa family, the envoy stopped.


    "The Tokugawa family is getting more and more prosperous."


    "Thanks to the blessing of Master Daozu, our country can be prosperous and stable with his presence."


    To the ancestor of swordsman, Tokugawa Ichiro is naturally very respectful, not half disrespectful.


    But the envoy frowned, obviously he had other thoughts in his heart.


    "Now you should release your subordinates as soon as possible, and investigate all the places clearly, otherwise it will be very troublesome for him to make a surprise attack."


    "I think the divine envoy should pay more attention to his own place. He is here for you. Naturally, the primary goal is Hachimangu Shrine."


    The envoy looked at Tokugawa Ichiro with a faint smile.


    "Do you know why I came to visit this time?"


    "Of course it was for Su Ba first."


    "Yes, I came here with an unknown premonition, because I think Su Ba will appear in your house first."


    Tokugawa Ichiro smiled, shook his head and said, "What is he doing in my house, at least he still doesn''t know that I have a grudge with him."


    "You are right, but you forgot your four men?"


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion changed, which was naturally his pain. Thinking of the four, his hatred for Su Yan increased by one point.


    But the divine envoy''s words were not the case, obviously he was referring to something else.


    "If it was really him that Su Ba killed your four men first, wouldn''t he still know that they were the minions of the Tokugawa family?"


    Tokugawa Ichiro felt a sudden realization, because he lost his mind because of anger, and his brain was a little overturned.


    "So he will definitely come to you first and ask you about me."


    "It''s best, it saves me looking around and wasting unnecessary time.


    "Wait quietly here, maybe it will appear."


    The two sat down cross-legged, looking at the scenery, and fell into silence.


    ...


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba at this time naturally arrived at the gate of the Tokugawa family, looking inside.


    The previous guards were useless, and the guards at this gate had to be much stronger, each of them was in the early stage of the master.


    "Who is here!"


    A guard came over, looking at Su Yan with a serious look, with a suspicious look.


    "We are here to visit Patriarch Tokugawa."


    "Is the Patriarch you can visit casually? Are there such things as invitations."


    "No."


    "If you don''t have one, just get out of here!"


    The guard looked angry, staring at Su Yan as if he was about to punch him out.


    Yuwen Xiongba had a cold face on the side, ready to take action.


    "My lord, we are so polite, but others don''t appreciate it. How can this be good."


    Su Yan looked at the guards, a majestic force surged out, and his voice was threatening.


    "We are here for important things. If you delay for a while, you will not be able to afford it when something happens!"


    Su Yan''s voice was like rolling thunder, shocking the guard so that his complexion suddenly changed. Just now, the color of arrogance became fear.


    Several people looked at each other, all uncertain.


    "Then you wait a moment, we''ll report."


    "I only say it once!"


    Su Yan was shocked by spiritual power, but he did not directly rush to these guards, because Yuwen Xiongba took action, so why did he move these little guys?


    Yu Wen Xiongba clenched his fists with both hands, his strength burst, and he waved several times, and these guards fell to the ground one after another, crying.


    The sound spread immediately, and many guards ran over and surrounded Su Yan and Yuwen Xiong.


    "It seems that a visit will not be made."


    "My lord, why bother? Just break in."


    "According to your."


    The two headed towards the mansion, and these guards rushed up, but they were easily shot by Yuwen Xiongba, and they couldn''t resist half a point at all, and their road momentum did not slow down.


    This way, many guards naturally hurt their hands and feet, and the screams and screams were endless, and the entire Tokugawa Prefecture was a noisy sound.


    A subordinate hurriedly ran to the hillside at this moment, looking at Tokugawa Ichiro and said, "Patriarch, someone is coming to make trouble."


    "I''ll just say why it''s a little noisy, who is the troublemaker."


    "I don''t know, it is two young people who look like they are from China."


    "From China!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s expression changed, he clenched his fists, and banged his fist towards the hillside, a terrifying explosion sounded like lightning and thunder.


    "I''ll see if it''s him first."


    After Ichiro Tokugawa said, he went down the hill with his men.

 Chapter 887： No one can fight

    At this time, Su Yan and two had already entered the hall, and nearly a hundred guards all fell to the ground, howling and screaming ceaselessly.


    Although Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t want these people''s lives, to stop them, they had to lie down on the ground obediently, with either broken arms or broken legs.


    Entering the inner hall, several men in island costumes have already walked over, holding samurai swords in their hands, and their faces are green.


    "stupid!"


    A man roared, Feiyue slashed towards Su Yan, the light of the knife shone, making people dizzy.


    But Su Yan was completely indifferent, didn''t mean to hide or even resist, just watched the leaping man calmly.


    This is not the light of this popularity, and the strength in his hand has increased a bit, obviously using all his strength.


    "I will cut off your head!"


    The man yelled, Qiqiao was so angry that he had never met such an arrogant person.


    But when his knife was a few minutes away from Su Yan, the sword in Yuwen Xiongba''s hand had already blocked Su Yan''s front, and he made a clang, the sound was very ear-piercing.


    But after the ear-piercing, the voice became extremely dull, because the man''s samurai sword was broken.


    Not only that, the broken blade was directly inserted into his neck, and his hands trembled at this time, and his eyes were full of incredible expressions.


    Blood flowed out along the broken blade, dyed a piece of him in front of him, ticked on the ground, and splashed around.


    In the end the man fell weakly, grasping the broken blade with both hands, but he didn''t have the strength to pull it out.


    This man was also in the middle stage of the master, and the people present had never expected to be so dead, so vulnerable.


    The men who had originally clamored for anger were also full of jealousy at the moment, looking at each other, their eyes showed coldness.


    With a roar, several people rushed to Yuwen Xiongba together, and the katana in his hand appeared cold, with violent spiritual power pressure.


    Four or five samurai swords slashed towards Ufumi Xiongba, extremely fast and extremely tricky, all of them attacked Ufumi Xiongba''s death hole.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, but this group of people wanted to kill them first, so it''s no wonder he was splashing blood here today.


    The sword in his hand emits a blue light, and the tip of the sword has a dazzling color, which actually forms the meaning of kendo.


    When Ufumi Yuba was within inches of these samurai swords, his sword was cut out. The bitter meaning was extremely powerful, and it was more terrifying than the pressure of these samurai swords.


    Several men changed color on the spot and wanted to draw a knife to retreat, but it was too late.


    Several figures of Yuwen Xiongba flashed past, and he reappeared behind a few men. A full-fledged ending announced the end of this time.


    He retracted the sword and looked at these people coldly, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    Several men froze there, as if they were acupointed all at once, stiffly unable to move.


    But the katana in their hands was utterly shining at this moment, and the coldness was no longer, as if it were broken copper and iron, no more spiritual power.


    However, these samurai swords made a cracking sound, and half of their blades fell to the ground.


    At the same time, there was a bloodshot mark on the necks of these men. The blood was madly popping out and couldn''t stop it.


    The mouths, ears, eyes, and even noses of several men were bleeding out at this moment, and their faces looked miserable.


    In the eyes of others who couldn''t believe it, and even the screaming voices, several powerful mid-masters fell to the ground and died directly.


    "My lord, let''s go."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan, bending slightly, showing respect.


    Although he pretended to be handsome and handsome, he still had to treat Su Yan respectfully, because Su Yan was his master.


    Su Yan stepped forward, not fast or slow, looking forward, without squinting, just like an elegant man.


    Yuwen Xiongba is like Su Yan''s bodyguard, with his hand on the sword at his waist, his face is cold, ready to guard.


    Yuwen Xiongba beheaded several powerful mid-master masters, which naturally made other people extremely jealous. No one is a fool, knowing that he is defeated, dare to come up and die.


    In this way, the two of them entered the nave directly, and inside was another scene, which was relatively simple and had island characteristics.


    There were screens all around, all pictures of beautiful women, and a strange breath came out for a while.


    Whoosh!


    Several fans attacked Su Yan, but Yuwen Xiongba had already shot, and the sword was slashed, and several fans fell to the ground in pieces.


    At this time, several beautiful women fell from the pavilion like fairies scattered flowers, but the eyes of these beautiful women were so fierce, not what they should have.


    Yufumi Yuba said coldly: "Unexpectedly, Tokugawa Prefecture also trained female assassins."


    In fact, in the island country, this should be called a female ninja, they wear different clothes today.


    These beautiful women didn''t have the time and time to talk to Yufumi Yuba, and broke into Tokugawa Prefecture without authorization. Then there is only one end, death!


    Several women sprinkled a strange pollen, which was hypnotically poisonous, and most people would bleed to death from their seven orifices when they smell it.


    But for Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan, it is not worth mentioning.


    Both use spiritual power to resist, so that pollen can''t get on the body.


    "killed."


    Su Yan said calmly, without a trace of emotion.


    He knew that Yuwen Xiongba still hesitated, after all, there are differences between men and women, and he couldn''t attribute these female killers to the men in front.


    But when he heard Su Yan''s words, Yuwen Xiongba also nodded, the sword came out, and the cold light burst out, all of which flashed on the faces of several beautiful women, splashing blood.


    Everyone''s face was disfigured, and Yu Wen Xiongba wanted to scare them away with this, but he still didn''t want to start.


    "Women''s benevolence!"


    Su Yan was slightly angry, and with a casual move, several women all fell to the ground, silent again.


    "How many men have died in their hands, have they hesitated?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba lowered his head with a look of regret.


    After the death of several beautiful women, a bald man walked out, his muscles were extremely sturdy, especially his eyes were breathtaking.


    "The first samurai of Tokugawa prefecture, master swordsman!"


    The bald man registered himself and looked at Su Yan coldly, only killing intent in his eyes.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t give this person the slightest chance, didn''t speak at all, just leaped out, and the sword fell down.


    The bald man was furious. How could he be a master master, a master-consummated brat so rude, he wanted to crush him into meat sauce.


    The bald man threw a punch, intending to force Yu Wen Xiongba''s sword, but the result was extremely sad.


    puff!


    A stream of blood dashed through the air, and at the same time one hand flew to the ground, the bald man''s face was shocked.


    But Yuwen Xiongba wouldn''t give him the slightest chance. With a flash of sword light, the bald man''s head left his body.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked around, his eyes full of disdain.


    "There is not one you can fight in Tokugawa Prefecture!"

 Chapter 888： Questioning

    Yufumi Yuba''s words were so arrogant and loud, almost half of Tokugawa Prefecture heard them.


    This naturally made the entire Tokugawa prefecture very angry, and everyone broke into the mansion to make trouble, and it was so arrogant that they simply did not put the Tokugawa clan in their eyes.


    A group of people surrounded the nave, but no one approached. After all, the first samurai of Tokugawa Prefecture, who was known as a big brother, was easily beheaded by Yufumi Yuba.


    Many people looked at the corpse of the bald man, with only fear in their eyes, too scared to say a word.


    Su Yan looked around at the crowd at this moment, and the voice came out, very loud.


    "Where is your Patriarch?!"


    This voice floated far away, and Tokugawa Ichiro, who was in the inner hall, heard it too, obviously furious.


    "Dare to come to my Tokugawa prefecture, and I will let you come back today."


    Tokugawa Ichiro is fast, and naturally wants to reach the nave earlier. He is afraid that one more second will be lost to his family.


    Su Yan didn''t let Yuwen Xiongba do anything again. The people present couldn''t catch him at all. His fundamental purpose was to ask questions.


    When Ichiro Tokugawa arrived at the nave, many Tokugawa people were in tears, the female pear flowers were raining, and the male faces were full of excitement.


    "Patriarch, you must behead this person to avenge the dead people!"


    Many people yelled and were extremely pessimistic. The Tokugawa family had suffered such humiliation for a while, and it was because they bullied others.


    Tokugawa Ichiro waved his hand, and everyone fell silent, looking at Su Yan with cold expressions.


    "Who are you, dare to come to my Tokugawa prefecture to make trouble."


    "We didn''t want to be like this, we just wanted to ask something, but your mansion wouldn''t let me hurt my two lives. That''s all."


    When Ichiro Tokugawa saw the corpse of the bald man, his eyes were about to stare out. This time, their Tokugawa family suffered extremely badly.


    "No one who killed my Tokugawa family has ever survived."


    Su Yan ignored it at all, still looking at Tokugawa Ichiro in a deep voice, "I''m just here for questioning."


    Tokugawa Ichiro looked at Su Yan with an iron face, and said sharply: "Then let me ask you first!"


    "Say."


    "Do you know Li Shantian?"


    Tokugawa Ichiro looked into Su Yan''s eyes, as if this would make Su Yan unable to refuse or lie.


    Su Yan didn''t think about this person at all. He was here to ask questions. It was enough for Tokugawa Ichiro to say a word. He really wanted to think of him as an answerer. Su Yan didn''t have that idle time.


    "do not know."


    "do not know!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s face was even colder, and he could see his hands tightly clenched, and even some explosion-like noises.


    That''s right, Tokugawa Ichiro was very angry, and his spiritual power made such a sound.


    "You don''t know Li Shantian, he is my disciple!"


    "There are so many cats and dogs in this world, should I know everyone?"


    "You killed him."


    "I have killed countless people in my life, how can ants remember."


    Su Yan knew it in his heart. Li Shantian, of course, knew the man behind the stolen corporate secret documents at the dock battle.


    "Su Baxian, you killed my disciple, and now you dare to insult!"


    "You know my name."


    "How could I not know about you, killing my disciple, killing my four confidants, and now my eldest disciple is lying in a pool of blood."


    "They are taking the blame for all this, and you can''t escape it."


    Tokugawa Ichiro was trembling with anger, his anger was overwhelming, and his eyes burst into flames.


    A wave of horror struck Su Yan, he naturally wanted to investigate the reality, although he was angry, he would not lose his mind.


    Su Yan''s whole body was shocked, and this wave of fluctuations disappeared, making Tokugawa Ichiro''s face more ugly.


    "You and I have a hatred that cannot be shared. Only one person survives today."


    "Why, you and I have no deep hatred, and you are just a bit cruel as a businessman, and I don''t want to kill you."


    "You want to kill me too, hahaha!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro looked up to the sky and laughed, unusually arrogant, obviously he did not take Su Yan to his heart.


    Although Su Yan resisted his temptation, this only shows that Su Yan has the strength to fight him.


    He doesn''t believe that such a young person can reach the peak of the master''s later stage. As for the realm of Consummation, he has never thought about it.


    "Do you know what your behavior is?"


    Su Yan was silent and didn''t want to answer.


    "You''re just sending a sheep to the tiger''s mouth. If you stay in China, I think it will take some effort to kill you."


    Su Yan shook his head, naturally he didn''t want to talk about these things with Tokugawa Ichiro.


    "Tell me, where the envoy is, you can live."


    Su Yan was not a threat, but kindness. After all, Tokugawa Ichiro had not confronted him directly.


    But in the eyes of Tokugawa Ichiro, he is the head of one of the four major families of the island nation. With one person under one person and more than ten thousand people, he has been threatened by such young outsiders one after another, and the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    With one move, Tokugawa Ichiro''s palm was like a violent wind whistling, and he patted Su Yan, more like a demon trying to swallow Su Yan, with extremely terrifying spiritual pressure.


    But Su Yan''s complexion became a little more serious, toasting and not eating fine wine, if that''s the case, don''t blame him.


    The flame in Su Yan''s hand was beating, and he greeted Tokugawa Ichiro without any fear. With two palms touching, Tokugawa Ichiro actually stepped back, but Su Yan was indifferent.


    At this moment, everyone in the Tokugawa family looked shocked, and an unbelievable expression appeared spontaneously, as everyone else did.


    And Tokugawa Ichiro was also shocked in his heart. With almost 80% of his power, he was unable to fight Su Yan and was at a disadvantage.


    "No wonder some people say that you are not easy. People who can kill Black Robe and Ostrovsky are really extraordinary."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and a hint of killing intent flashed in his eyes. Tokugawa Ichiro knew about Heipao and Ostrovsky, which showed that he had a not simple relationship with Shiki.


    Su Yan was not as polite as he was just now, and floated directly to Tokugawa Ichiro, grabbing his arm.


    "You know these two people, it seems that your relationship with the divine envoy is not simple."


    Tokugawa Ichiro forcefully let go, his spiritual power gushing violently, all bombarding Su Yan.


    Su Yan stepped back and looked at Tokugawa Iran and said, "It seems that if you don''t subdue you, you won''t tell me where the divine envoy is."


    Su Yan walked a few steps forward, waving his hands, and a monstrous force swept the entire Tokugawa Prefecture. Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion changed abruptly, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Su Yan rushed to Tokugawa Ichiro at a ghostly speed, violently with all his strength, and directly blasted Tokugawa Ichiro''s chest with a punch.


    Even if Tokugawa Ichiro resisted, he was knocked to the ground with a punch, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yan asked again: "Tell me where the god''s envoy is!"

 Chapter 889： God

    Su Yan''s words were not a threat, but a simple questioning, they gave Tokugawa Ichiro a chance.


    Unfortunately, people always like to miss this hard-won opportunity, and when they regret it, their lives are gone.


    Facing Su Yan''s stern voice, Tokugawa Ichiro had only anger in his eyes, because his disciples were killed one after another, and the other side was still so arrogantly threatening. As a swordsman, how could he stand the anger.


    The clogs under Tokugawa Ichiro''s feet crackled. This is his changing posture. The Sabre at his waist was agitated at this moment.


    "Everything is resolved by force, I will defeat you lifelessly, and I will lose it at your disposal!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro''s complexion returned to calm, but those eyes had a deep and deep chill, like a breeze, but they were cold and hard to guard against.


    Su Yan held his head up high, his bangs were blown by the breeze, and there was only disdain in those looming eyes. It was ridiculous that the district master also wanted to compete with him in the later stage.


    "Okay, according to you!"


    Su Yan''s words said that people have already rushed to Tokugawa Ichiro, the ghostly figure is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to detect, even Tokugawa Ichiro can''t.


    He can only feel the air and feel the change of coercion. When a strong man takes action, the surrounding air and even his own coercion will change. This is science.


    Tokugawa Ichiro believes in science very much and has never missed his hand. Relying on this judgment, he has killed countless souls and achieved the position of the sword sect.


    The samurai sword came out of its sheath, and a cold light flashed, but in an instant, Tokugawa Ichiro had already set up his position, holding the samurai sword tightly with both hands, and slashing towards the void.


    Keng!


    The violent echo indicated that Tokugawa Ichiro''s katana had hit something. It also showed that his judgment was correct, and Su Yan''s speed did not pose a threat to him.


    There was a shallow trace on Su Yan''s arm at this time. This was left by the samurai sword. He used spiritual power to resist it or suffered a small injury.


    Of course, such a small injury is harmless, and it disappears for a moment, but the clothes cannot be restored.


    "It''s worthy of being one of the strongest in Fusang''s four sword sects. This sword has a good intention."


    Tokugawa Ichiro sneered. He doesn''t need the enemy to flatter him in this situation, because the ending is destined and cannot be changed.


    "kill!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro roared, holding a samurai sword and slaying towards Su Yan, his momentum was overwhelming, and the surrounding air was turned into a force of dry ice by him.


    A drop of blood dripped from the tip of the samurai sword full of cold light, which was unusually dazzling.


    This is the blood that the katana kills too many people and gathers. This time it comes out because it is angry and it is bloodthirsty.


    The sword, light and sword shadow, can''t be described as dazzling at all, because in the eyes of other people you can''t see the sword at all, even the silhouette of the person is looming, as if two groups of high-frequency mosaics are trembling around.


    Su Yangang''s qi body guard, the dragon power appeared in both hands, the dragon scales were densely covered, and he was not afraid of Tokugawa Ichiro''s katana, and he shook away directly.


    The violent sound is comparable to thunder, and the world is eclipsed by it. A tornado storm arises from the sky, trying to communicate with the ground.


    Su Yan''s fists shook hard, directly bombarding the blade, and the coercive force that could oscillate ripples dissipated, and there were mountains and earth cracks all around.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the two have already fought countlessly, and both sides are filled with two powerful spiritual power fluctuations.


    One gold and one green aura is not weak, as if two powers that can shake the sky make the ground tremble.


    "Damn, my knife can''t hurt you!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro was full of anger at the moment, fighting against him with a hundred moves, the katana he lived for could not break Su Yangang''s qi, let alone killing Su Yan, even if he was injured, it could not hurt him.


    This is enough to show that Su Yan''s toughness is no longer what he treats proudly, and Tokugawa Ichiro begins to feel uneasy.


    "I still said that, you tell me you can save a little life."


    Su Yan looked at Tokugawa Ichiro calmly, his eyes calm, he was giving Tokugawa Ichiro a chance.


    "stupid!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro scolded and raised the katana, a ghost of a dragon and a dragon appeared behind him. The combination of the two turned into a dragon and snake katana.


    The flood dragon struck, with its mouth wide open, dripping with viscous liquid, and its terrifying fangs made people frightened.


    Not only that, the tip of Tokugawa Ichiro''s samurai sword actually has a green light, extremely dazzling, very bright.


    This is the brilliance that he brings together to reach the extreme, the brilliance formed, the absolute terror of power.


    But such a strongest blow could not make Su Yan half moved. His patience was limited and it had already been used up.


    A dragon roar, galloping beyond the nine clouds, the heaven and the earth have nowhere to resist.


    As soon as the golden dragon came out, the weather was directly overwhelmed. The dragon was like a snake in the golden dragon''s eyes, and it was swallowed in one bite.


    And that green glare was also resisted by Su Yan''s beating golden flames, and then he swallowed it into his belly.


    That''s right, Su Yan directly swallowed Tokugawa Ichiro''s strongest blow, turning it into the spiritual power of his body.


    The samurai sword in Tokugawa Ichiro''s hand finally couldn''t withstand the terrifying pressure at this moment. After shaking for a few times, it broke directly and turned into slag.


    At this moment, Ichiro Tokugawa''s face was horrified, and he couldn''t believe this result.


    The strength that Su Yan demonstrated in this moment is no longer what he can imagine. There is only one explanation, that is, the Grandmaster Consummation.


    Tokugawa Ichiro fell to the ground, his eyes were full of horror, and his whole body trembled, his life was only between Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Weakness leads to death. This is the result of the duel. Tokugawa Ichiro shows weakness, so Su Yan can chase and kill with one move.


    Su Yan didn''t do this because he still had to ask questions.


    "Now you can say where the god''s envoy is."


    Su Yanju looked at Tokugawa Ichiro condescendingly, his eyes were waveless, but they were even more frightening.


    The members of the Tokugawa clan had already changed their expressions drastically at this moment. They all looked at Su Yan in horror, as if they saw a strange beast.


    The strongest man in the Tokugawa family was defeated, which means that their Tokugawa family no longer has the power to resist, and they are now reduced to a knife.


    Some people were so scared to cry, some were pale and even fainted.


    It was once thought that the Hao Tokugawa family was so desperate at this moment. There used to be a high existence everywhere, but now it is so humble and small.


    This is the outcome of victory and defeat. The world is cruel. People only remember the winners, not the losers, because people yearn for victory.


    Tokugawa Ichiro looked at Su Yan''s gaze. At this moment, he completely lost his last resistance and his expression was decadent.


    Just as he was about to tell the whereabouts of the divine envoy, a person walked in the inner hall, walking vigorously, and came to Su Yan.


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 890： real body

    The divine envoy stood quietly in front of Su Yan, ignoring Tokugawa Ichiro on the ground, just looking at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    His wrinkled face seemed to stretch a bit at this moment, as if something good had happened, which made him feel extremely comfortable and happy.


    And when Tokugawa Ichiro saw the appearance of the envoy, he was naturally very happy. With the envoy, then there is still a chance.


    The most important thing is that his life can be saved. He has never believed Su Yan''s words. Whatever he says can save his life, it is purely bluffing.


    "Envoy, you are here at the right time."


    "Patriarch Tokugawa was shocked. I saw that the fighting here was abnormal, so I rushed over."


    "This person is Su Baxian, extremely powerful!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro pointed to Su Yan with a spiteful expression on his face, and his killing intent remained the same.


    And Su Yan did not look at Tokugawa Ichiro at all, and looked at each other like the envoy.


    "It turns out that you are a divine envoy. I traveled across the ocean and flew east to Fusang, but I came here for you."


    "Then should I be flattered and treat you warmly?"


    There was a faint smile on the face of the angel, and the dress seemed to be loose, but he didn''t care.


    "No, after all, I''m here to kill you. You will make me feel bad about it."


    "Resolve the hatred, it seems I made Su Ba feel bad first."


    "Of course, you disturbed the Northeast, and even the forest city of the polar bear was controlled by you. It''s a shame!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly cooled down, and any fool could understand this development trend.


    "Wrong, they came here from the east and asked me humbly. I think they are so pious, that''s just a point of intention."


    "Tell them to help you collect souls for disasters and lives!"


    "No, I am the one who asks them to surpass the suffering of the world, and help these people get out of the sea of ??suffering early."


    In front of the divine envoy, the black can be said to be white, and the ability to reverse right and wrong is really extraordinary.


    "What a brazen-sounding minion."


    Hearing the minion, a coldness appeared in the eyes of the divine envoy, which was naturally a very insulting term, and of course it was disrespectful to him when used on him.


    "Your words are over."


    "Finally, I didn''t say that if you are just a dead dog, you are already worthy of you."


    The divine envoy was furious on the spot, his robe was no wind, his hands clenched tightly, and it was obvious that there was no way to chat.


    "Well, since the matter is over, you killed my believers, then I will take your life."


    "Whimsical, I am here to get rid of your scourge for thousands of people."


    "The winner, the loser, as you tell, among my believers, I am their **** and their guide."


    Su Yan didn''t want to listen to the paralyzing words like pyramid schemes anymore. Right now, he only needs to kill him and everything will be calm.


    The body moved, the spiritual power appeared, but in the blink of an eye, the golden flame in Su Yan''s hand struck towards the divine envoy.


    It was like a burning golden dragon, emitting a terrifying aura, covering the divine envoy, and it was bound to destroy him.


    However, the envoy sneered, and a terrifying black aura floated out, and the whole body was filled with black aura, and his hands were like the terrifying nails of the old Black Mountain demon, extremely black.


    With a random wave, a terrifying black storm is formed, directly contaminating the burning golden dragon and turning it into a black magic dragon.


    However, the magic dragon did not turn to each other, but turned into illusion under Su Yan''s cessation.


    The mighty power of this divine envoy made Su Yan only slightly. There was such a secret technique, no wonder he was called a divine envoy.


    In fact, Su Yan also knew that if Ostrovsky was respected as a divine envoy, it was naturally much stronger than him.


    This contest also showed that the divine envoy was several times stronger than Tokugawa Ichiro, and the two were at the same level but not at the same level.


    Actually, it��s right to think about it. The divine envoy is a shikigami and must have lived for a long time. The foundation is naturally not comparable to that of Tokugawa Ichiro, not to mention the sorcery.


    Tokugawa Ichiro also stood up at this moment and took a new samurai sword from his disciple, with a violent killing intent in his eyes.


    "Divine Envoy, please let me help you."


    "I''m so happy."


    The envoy sneered again and again, and with the addition of Tokugawa Ichiro, his hope of killing Su Yan would increase a lot. After all, Tokugawa Ichiro was also a strong man at the peak of the late master.


    "Divine Envoy, don''t be careless, this kid has actually stepped into Grandmaster Consummation."


    The face of the gods changed, an icy complexion emerged, and black energy rose in his hands.


    "Grandmaster Consummation!"


    The divine envoy naturally didn''t expect that he could reach this step at such an age, which made him full of jealousy.


    "Thank you, God."


    "Since I know, I won''t be able to catch it with my hands, and I''ll give it my orders!"


    Su Yan let out a roar, the sound shook the world, and a crack appeared on the ground.


    The god''s envoy laughed loudly, unscrupulously, as if mocking Su Yan''s words.


    "Although Tian is fortunate to you, I will be a genius-cutting person!"


    The divine agent moved, black air enveloped the whole body, turned into a misty body, and slew towards Su Yan.


    And Tokugawa Ichiro also poured out his spiritual power violently, gathered on the samurai sword, and slashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, looking at Tokugawa Ichiro with only killing intent.


    "If you give you a living but don''t cherish it, then you should blame me!"


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a sky-shaking power emerged spontaneously, and with a powerful force of tearing.


    Tokugawa Ichiro changed color on the spot, such a terrifying might that he could not resist, his whole body seemed to be torn apart by an invisible force, this force made his blood surge, and his body seemed to be torn apart.


    "God save me!"


    Tokugawa Ichiro was full of horror and uttered a cry for help. This terrifying force could not be resisted at all.


    The divine envoy also noticed the abnormality, and hurriedly retreated, heading towards Tokugawa Ichiro, but when he was not even close, Tokugawa Ichiro''s body was torn apart and blood splashed all over the floor.


    The divine envoy looked at Tokugawa Ichiro''s body, his eyes were extremely violent, and the existence of the dignified master at the peak of his later period died like this, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    After killing Tokugawa Ichiro, Su Yan did not stop. The shattering force attacked the **** envoy, and it was bound to kill him as well.


    The nave at this time has become a ruin, with several gullies crisscrossing all over, as if a few giant pythons are entwined.


    The shattering power enveloped the divine envoy, and his black aura could not be resolved at all, which made his forehead blue veins jump wildly.


    He could feel the horror of this power. It was an incomparably noble power, just like a fairy who fell to the mortal world. Although it was not such a non-eating fireworks, it was still very noble.


    This power is like being trapped by the reins, he knows that if it is fully released, even the immortal cannot resist it.


    But under the circumstances, he still couldn''t resist this restrained force, and there was only one way to turn him from danger.


    "You forced me to show my true body!"

 Chapter 891： Three-headed dog spirit

    The **** made his face twitch, his eyes seemed to drip with blood, and it was obvious that Su Yan had already driven him to a dead end.


    As the messenger of the gods, he is a guide for many believers, and he is a true purebred god, who can be fully demonstrated by turning into his own power.


    Now he is just a shell, like being trapped in a cage, unable to use his hands and feet, or wearing a big jacket, and he is bloated and inconvenient.


    Su Yan looked at the divine envoy and said lightly: "You can''t change the ending just as you appear to be true."


    The divine envoy clenched his fist and made a crackling sound, obviously angry to the extreme.


    His body began to tremble slowly, becoming more and more violent, until finally a crack appeared on his face.


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, like a gap, spreading down from the top of the head to the chest and even the stomach.


    The current divine envoy seemed to break the cocoon into a butterfly, and this body was like a silkworm chrysalis shell, to be directly abandoned by him.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give the divine envoy the opportunity to let him come out completely. Wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    But the divine envoy revealed his true body very quickly. When Su Yan reacted, his body had become two halves, like snake skin.


    At this time, the **** made the body swell continuously, and the original hands actually fell on the ground, and the mouth began to protrude, like a dog''s mouth.


    He actually grew a tail and looked like a hound.


    The fangs in his mouth turned out, which was as horrible as a horn, and the full-mouthed Harazi kept ticking out.


    Especially those dog eyes are sharper than wolf eyes, which makes people feel shocked involuntarily.


    At this moment, the body of Divine Consciousness should not be called a dog at all, because his body is taller than a house, like a prehistoric behemoth.


    You can imagine the shock at once, and Su Yan is like an ant in front of him.


    Others were frightened and fleeing, even if the masters face something like a monster, their legs would tremble in fright.


    Su Yan looked at the divine envoy coldly, with gloomy eyes, and said loudly to him: "Being a dog, you think I''m afraid you won''t succeed."


    "Nonsense, I am a divine messenger, a guide, a patron saint of the gods, dog spirits!"


    "Dogling is not a dog yet."


    Su Yan''s words are almost to vomit blood from the divine envoy, as a spiritual thing, that is the existence of transcendence, and the divine envoy said it is naturally proud and smelly.


    But Su Yan said that he was a dog. How could this make him not angry? In his eyes, the dog was the most inferior existence, how could it be comparable to him.


    "Dog can''t change eating shit, pretend, let me send you on the road!"


    "hateful!"


    The most feared words of the gods were still spoken by Su Yan. The reason why he believed that dogs were the most inferior existence was because they had to deal with human garbage.


    Su Yan leaped forward and slapped directly at the divine envoy. Naturally, the power did not need to be described, even a mountain could easily collapse.


    But Su Yan''s palm was lined up on the divine envoy, but it was as if he had photographed a ball of sponge, which was extremely soft and completely removed his power.


    The envoy sneered, turned and attacked Su Yan, trying to swallow him in one bite.


    Su Yan dodged dexterously, making the blood basin emptied.


    "Your mouth smells so bad, did you just eat shit?"


    Su Yan mobilized a group of spiritual power to diffuse the surrounding smell. This smell was so intoxicating that even he could not bear it.


    But the eyes of the divine envoy were bloodshot at this moment. This was caused by anger, and Su Yan dared to say that he was eating **** again.


    "I''m going to shed eight pieces and tens of thousands of pieces!"


    The envoy was so angry that when he stepped on it, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and houses collapsed one after another. These houses were just like paper in front of the envoy.


    Su Yan drove the dragon for thousands of miles, easily dodged, and looked at the Yuwen Xiongba on the side, couldn''t help but say, "Xiongba, Longsword!"


    Yuwen Xiongba awakened from the shock, nodded quickly, and threw the long sword to Su Yan.


    Su Yan held a long sword in his hand, and the blade immediately enveloped a golden brilliance, with the meaning of dragon roar, which was naturally much stronger than Yuwen Xiongba''s sword power when he used it.


    Su Yan cut off with one move, and the sword light appeared, and the air seemed to be shocked by this killing intent.


    The divine envoy didn''t mean to evade, looking at Su Yan with a sneer, his tail swept over.


    Su Yan dodged his body, and the long sword struck the divine envoy''s neck, slashed with one sword, and a stream of blood splashed around, making Su Yan''s whole body stained red with blood.


    Su Yan used spiritual power to melt away, looking at the divine envoy who had lost his head, the fluctuations in his eyes slowly dissipated, and it was finally peaceful.


    But what he thought was too simple, it is impossible for the envoy to be easily beheaded in this way, otherwise how could he become the envoy.


    The divine envoy who lost his head didn''t panic, stood very quietly, and the huge body didn''t have the slightest weakness.


    When the blood was almost gushing, the wound started to squirm, and a blood-red head slowly emerged.


    Not only that, the blood-red head kept getting bigger, and finally formed a complete head with ears, eyes, and fangs.


    Su Yan''s expression changed. This **** envoy actually had the technique of regenerating the head. It seemed that it was not easy.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, the sword in his hand increased sharply, and the momentum of the dragon was rushing to the world.


    This sword fell, Su Yan used 90% of his power, even if you are a dog spirit, you must die under the sword.


    Cut off with a single sword, the head that had just grown out of the divine envoy was cut in two with a single sword, and it rolled directly to the ground, and the blood rushed into the air like a fountain.


    The **** envoy''s front legs planed the ground at this moment, and a pit was suddenly exposed. He was expressing dissatisfaction, but didn''t this posture prove that he was a dog.


    A red head emerged from the wound again, and it grew into a new head in the blink of an eye.


    The envoy looked at Su Yan coldly, and a sneer appeared.


    "Can you not be so anxious, wait until my head is finished, and then chop it off, but there are two others that haven''t appeared."


    Sure enough, as soon as the divine envoy''s voice fell, two more blood-red heads emerged from the fracture, giving him three heads at once.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold at the moment. Obviously, the secret technique of the divine envoy made him a little jealous, and this continued to cause trouble.


    "Looking and telling you, if you cut my head, I will grow two, and if you cut my two heads, I will grow three. It will never end."


    The envoy laughed loudly, and the laughter was particularly frantic, which was obviously a bit of face in his heart at this moment.


    "Chop, why don''t you chop my head with your sword."


    The divine envoy looked at Su Yan very arrogantly, unscrupulously, not afraid of what Su Yan would do to him, because he could grow infinitely, but the more he cuts, the more he grows.

 Chapter 892： secret

    Facing the arrogance of the divine envoy, Su Yan''s eyes were as cold as water, without the slightest fluctuation, he was obviously thinking of a way.


    The current divine envoy became a three-headed dog spirit, so naturally he could not continue to behead his head. As for the tail and limbs, Su Yan also felt that it would grow out.


    Right now he can only use the last back hand to let the gods disappear.


    "I didn''t expect that your secret technique made me a little surprised."


    "Accidents, that''s right, there is no accident in life." The divine envoy stared at Su Yan with big eyes, and continued, "But the accident is accompanied by the end of life!"


    The divine envoy rushed towards Su Yan, and the bloodbath swept towards Su Yan, with a violent force and a strange wave.


    Su Yan stepped back, making seals with both hands, and a terrifying force was also displayed.


    "The Fragmentation of the Sixteen Shaking Style!"


    The power of fragmentation tore the strange wave of the divine envoy, the strength was not weak, and it continued to attack the divine envoy, and it was bound to break him into pieces.


    This shattering power made the divine envoy''s complexion also change. He knew that Su Yan was relying on this trick to turn Tokugawa Ichiro into pieces.


    The divine envoy gushes out a black aura to resist this shattering force.


    When the shattering force bombarded him, the envoy was covered with scars, but he held it, and his body was not fundamentally injured.


    The divine envoy sneered, and his blood was covered in blood that made him look even more terrible. The scarlet tongue kept licking his lips, obviously he regarded Su Yan as a delicacy.


    "Now let me see how you resist my attack!"


    The divine envoy wanted to attack Su Yan, but what he saw was that Su Yan''s hands were knotting again, and his face couldn''t help showing a look of disdain.


    "Why bother in vain, accept your fate!"


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    Su Yan still used this trick. This is his biggest back-hand. After repeated attempts, many critical moments have been saved by this trick.


    This time it was the same, and of course it was different. The realm of the divine envoy did not require him to perform this trick. He just didn''t want to delay time and rely on the spiritual power of the divine envoy to win.


    This force of destruction hit the divine envoy, causing his complexion to change suddenly, and a feeling of torn apart spontaneously arises.


    He felt that his body was about to be completely separated, not the separation of parts, but the separation between cells!


    "You actually played with me!"


    The divine envoy opened his teeth and danced his claws, dismembered his body, turned into a piece of dust, and completely dissipated between the world.


    Su Yan also recovered his spiritual power, his face recovered, and threw the long sword to the silly Yuwen Xiongba.


    At this time, Su Yan had already walked towards the inner hall, and the middle hall was completely in ruins. He went to the inner hall naturally to find out some secrets of Tokugawa Ichiro.


    "Why are you stupid there!"


    Su Yan shouted, awakening Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help but wiped the sweat from his forehead, waking up from the shock, but his eyes still had a sense of shock.


    "My lord is... really awesome!"


    What Yuwen Xiongba said was from the bottom of his heart, and he was so admirable.


    He originally thought that Su Yan was going to be in danger, but this last move was completely crushed and handsome.


    The two entered the inner hall, and the Tokugawa prefecture was empty at the moment, and everyone in the Tokugawa family had already escaped without a trace.


    Tokugawa Ichiro died, and the envoy died, and the two mountains collapsed, so they naturally did not dare to stay here.


    "My lord, what are we doing here?"


    "This Tokugawa Ichiro is one of the four great swordsmen of Fuso, second only to the existence of the sword ancestor, and he must know many things."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, understanding Su Yan''s meaning, could not help but follow Su Yan and enter the inner sanctuary together.


    The secret room is naturally difficult for Su Yan, one palm slaps the wall, or one palm smashes the ground, the secret path will inevitably appear in front of him, this is how the two entered the secret room.


    The two walked in along the secret room, a long secret room walked for nearly five minutes, and the random bends made them a little confused.


    "This secret path is really unique, and my head is almost dizzy."


    "Using spiritual power to awake the brain is not as simple as it is unique. This is a formation. If you don''t pay attention, you will be trapped in it."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to wake up his divine envoy without any fatigue.


    After the two passed the passage, they suddenly opened up, and a secret room like a palace hall appeared in front of them.


    "This basement is big enough, is it for yourself a hundred years from now?"


    "This is the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion."


    Su Yan knocked Yu Wenxiong and walked inside.


    The rows of bookshelves in the whole hall are dazzling and overwhelming. It is simply a world of books.


    "This is obviously a library, Cangjing Pavilion, it looks like a novel."


    Su Yan was also used to talking about it before, and he talked about the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion casually, but he ignored it and looked at each row of bookshelves intently.


    "Look at whether these books are strange."


    "So many."


    "Look at the classification."


    There is a striking label in front of each row of Su''s family, such as history, science and technology, humanities, novels and so on.


    Su Yan walked to the historical row, and after seeing it, the first floor was finished.


    He saw a different book on the top floor, not a book to be exact, it was a notebook.


    Su Yan casually moved the notebook and the notebook fell into his hand. Su Yan opened the first page and rows of old Fusang sayings appeared.


    "My lord, is there any secret in this book?"


    "This is not a book, it''s more like a note, but the text on it is incomprehensible, it looks like ancient text.


    The characters of Fusang country are borrowed from ancient China, and the characters of Fusang country can be said that almost no one in the world sees them.


    Because Su Sang country has no written words at all, he learned from the ancient country of China. If there is a written word, why not use his own, this is what Su Yan puzzles.


    "Keep reading, and see if there are any strange books elsewhere."


    The two continued to search, and finally found nothing new. Su Yan took the notebook and left the secret room.


    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were already in the same car. The car was naturally from Tokugawa Prefecture. There were many luxury cars parked at the door. Just drive one.


    "My lord, where are we going now?"


    "Go to the hotel first. I have to study this book carefully. There must be secrets in it. Did the ancient Fusang Kingdom really have its own words, and what exactly are these words recorded?"


    Even if he didn''t know the content, Su Yan could guess that he had a bad feeling in his heart, and there must be a big conspiracy in it.


    Isn��t it true that God��s envoy collects souls just to improve one��s realm? Why is he not called a god, but a divine envoy, is it because he respects the sculptures enshrined in the temple?


    There is also the purpose of Tokugawa Ichiro sending his disciples, and the purpose of making Boss Shuang his minion, which is not just for money.


    Because the deeper meaning of the two is technology, a technology that is studying the future and the past is a technology that can revive the dead.


    Although this technology is a bit funny, it does not deny their purpose. There are too many secrets.

 Chapter 893： Ask for help

    The two left Tokugawa Prefecture and randomly found a high-end hotel a hundred miles away, which was regarded as a temporary settlement.


    Su Yan found this notebook, so naturally he wouldn''t stop there, he wanted to completely uncover everything.


    He is a person who doesn''t leave doubts, and he won''t stop until the matter is resolved, and he knows that this matter may not be that simple, it is definitely a big conspiracy.


    The conspiracy often requires social unrest and disasters for the people.


    So Su Yan didn''t want to see such a disaster, no matter where it was.


    A disaster in Fusang will inevitably affect China and affect his Shiya Group.


    You must know that Shiya Group has a lot of cooperation with Fusang, earning tens of billions of funds every year, which is a considerable amount and can feed many ordinary people.


    Of course, these are just pictures that flashed through Su Yan''s mind, and his real reason was that he didn''t think about it.


    Collecting souls must have an ulterior purpose, and there must be some unique or strange things hidden behind this purpose, and Su Yan is very interested in these things.


    Now his realm has been in a bottleneck period, breaking through the Taoist realm seems to be a step away, but in fact there is a long distance, always almost something.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Su Yan stood up and looked at the scenery outside the window sill. At this moment, the hibiscus was almost surrounded by cherry blossoms. Although it looked like a beautiful scenery, the color was single and some looked pale.


    "Xiong Ba, are you hungry?"


    "hungry."


    "Drive."


    The two went downstairs, and the young lady at the front desk of the hotel greeted warmly, her voice was delicate and soft, and her smile was unusually sweet.


    Su Yan nodded lightly and walked outside.


    Yuwen Xiongba answered politely in Fuso.


    "Thank you."


    "Are you going to eat out or travel?"


    The young lady looked at Yuwen Xiongba, with the same smile in her eyes, and she had a kind of affinity, which made people involuntarily feel good about this young lady.


    "Oh, go out to eat."


    "We have a famous food street, you can go there and try it."


    "Oh, really, that''s great."


    Yuwen Xiongba thanked the young lady and left the hotel.


    "My lord, it is said that there is a food court not far away. Let''s go there."


    "Row."


    The two got into the car and drove to Yamato''s most famous food street.


    The streets are crowded with people, because it is the cherry blossoms that many tourists from all over the world and even local people come to travel, which makes the area extremely popular.


    "This����"


    Yuwen Xiongba touched his head, this place was too crowded, it was difficult to get in.


    "Change the place."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba drove the car to a street not far away, which was relatively quiet, but there were still scattered tourists.


    "This place should be run by a local."


    "Why see?"


    "You see, the things in these places are unique. Unlike the street just now, there are all kinds of things. I think the food court must be a store opened by people in other places."


    "Then try this local feature."


    The two walked into a small tavern at will, called the tavern, but there will also be meals.


    The store is not big, but there is a lot of space inside, and the area of ??the three-story building can be regarded as a small restaurant.


    The boss was calculating the account, and there were a few people scattered around eating meals or pasta. It seemed that the business was not as good as expected, at least it was far worse than the food street next to it.


    "Boss, what are your characteristics?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the boss and asked.


    The boss raised his head and said lightly: "Look for yourself."


    There are many names on one wall, this is the restaurant menu.


    "Then have something special."


    "it is good."


    The boss went to the back kitchen, gave an order, and then proceeded to settle the accounts. No waiter warmly came to entertain him, no wonder the voice was a bit deserted.


    Looking at the clothing of the people around, they are basically local people. It seems that this store is mainly for local people.


    "After dinner, we will go to Daohe."


    "Dao He?"


    Dowa is the place where the Oda family is located, and Oda Neji, the patriarch of the Oda family, is one of the four sword sects.


    "What are you doing and doing?"


    Su Yan looked around, retracted his gaze, and said faintly, "Nature has eyes."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t ask, and started playing with his mobile phone.


    But after a while, the dishes came out one after another, but they were quite local.


    The most famous is of course the sashimi, the deep-sea unpolluted tuna, the slices are very tender and can be matched with various seasonings such as wasabi, of course, people who are not used to eating it are not cold to it.


    The second category is udon, which is very common in Fuso, each with its own characteristics. I don''t know how the udon is in this store.


    There are also Doraemon��s favorite dorayaki, fried octopus **** and two bowls of incredibly fragrant soup.


    It''s simple but unique. It''s a food that locals often eat, but it''s not fake.


    Yuwen Xiongba said that when he ordered special dishes, the boss made these dishes according to the portion of two people. This boss is also honest and slaughtered the customers without seeing foreigners.


    Because the prices are on the menu list, you can tell at a glance, it is impossible to arbitrarily increase prices.


    The two of them each had a bowl of udon noodles with small octopus balls, which was pretty good.


    "Well, it tastes good."


    Yu Wen Xiongba gave a thumbs up to the shop owner. The food in this place is authentic, much better than the scent of the food court.


    Su Yan also nodded, without commenting on good or bad, but the food intake showed his approval.


    The two of them ate slowly, and the boss brought a pot of sake, which is considered a major feature of Fuso Country. It is very pleasant to eat and drink sake.


    This is the same as eating hot pot and beer in China. One is hot and open, and the other is rational and comfortable.


    The food was reduced a little, and their stomachs gradually bulged. This was considered the best meal in Fusang.


    "My lord, I toast you a glass."


    Yuwen Xiongba was very respectful holding the wine glass.


    Su Yan naturally picked up the wine glass and touched him.


    "My lord, I am lucky to meet you for the third time. You can rest assured that I will follow you in this life."


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just drank the wine in one mouthful, which was considered an approval.


    "I never blamed you for the things before, and I don''t dare to blame the adults, I hope you..."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said indifferently: "The previous things are over, why mention it."


    Yuwen Xiongba burst into tears. He was actually worried that Su Yan would have discipline against him because of that incident. This incident has been haunting his heart.


    Putting down the wine glass, Su Yan motioned to Yuwen Xiongba to pay. It was getting late, and it was time to make peace.


    But at this moment, a woman with high heels came down on the second floor with a panic and scared expression.


    Running to Yu Wen Xiongba, the woman with high heels looked at Yu Wen Xiongba with a look of expectation in her eyes.


    "Please help me!"

 Chapter 894： Routine

    Yuwen Xiongba was a little confused, what was going on, but when he saw another man on the second floor, he immediately understood.


    The woman was very enchanting, with a devil''s figure, and her yellowish hair fell down her shoulders. The melon-seeded face was originally hot, but she was trembling slightly because of fear.


    Especially those thighs wearing black lace, it is almost unlimited reverie, such a beautiful woman will be obsessed by anyone.


    The man who came down from the second floor looked furious, holding a wine bottle in his hand, with a very arrogant and domineering meaning.


    "Smelly bitch, give me a face, I can look down on you, you pretend to be pure here!"


    The man walked over, and the woman hid behind Su Yan in fright, still with a frightened expression on her face.


    "Do you think I don''t have money? I have money. I will handle you today!"


    The woman shivered, but still said: "I just promised to drink with you, I am not a singing girl."


    "stupid!"


    The man was full of anger, his eyes were trembling, and he obviously drank a lot of wine.


    "Do you think you can escape the palm of my hand if you find Xiaobaiface, wishful thinking!"


    The man looked at Yuwen Xiongba with sharp eyesight, and said angrily: "You kid had better stay away from me, otherwise you can''t bear the anger of the uncle!"


    Yuwen Xiongba originally didn''t want to be nosy. There are so many nosy things in this world, how could it be managed.


    But this man is so arrogant, even if he looks like it is not good.


    "I didn''t want to care about it, but when you say that, I''ve taken care of it!"


    Yu Wenxiong held his head high and looked at the man with disdain. Isn''t he just an ordinary person, it''s not worth seeing.


    "Good boy, then I will let you break your blood today!"


    The man yelled, and the bottle slammed directly at Yuwen Xiongba, his face full of anger.


    With a contemptuous gesture, Yuwen Xiongba casually moved the bottle to shatter, and the **** was scattered all over the ground, but his hand was not hurt at all.


    The other guests in the restaurant naturally flee at this moment. They don''t leave at this time and wait for a while. This is a free chance to escape.


    Naturally, the owner of the restaurant could only be in a hurry, hiding under the counter, not daring to say a word, just hoping that there would be less smashing, so that there would be less loss.


    At this time, the man had cold eyes and took off his jacket. His tattoos and yellow hair looked like a non-mainstream youth.


    "Brother, do you know who I am? People here call me Brother Su!"


    The man''s name is Su Watanabe, and he is the leader of this generation, so he is naturally called Brother Su.


    Hearing this, Yuwen Xiongba laughed on the spot and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, you have a copycat version."


    Su Yan did not show a smile, with a look of impatientness, and said to Yu Wen Xiongba: "Resolve it as soon as possible, I will wait for you outside."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Su Yan left the restaurant, got into the car directly, lit a cigarette, and waited quietly.


    At this time, several young people came down upstairs, all of them non-mainstream styles with violent faces.


    "Brother Su, is this kid going to spoil you?"


    "That''s right, give me a slap in the face. He is still a foreigner and dare to be arrogant in my place. If this is spread out, how will he be mixed up!"


    Several young people picked up the benches, pots and pans, and walked towards Yu Wen Xiongba, surrounded by him.


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of disdain, and said faintly: "If you have to force me to break your arms and legs, it will be as you wish."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yufumi Yuba flashed away, passing through a few people, and finally stood in front of Watanabe Su, with a faint smile on his face.


    Watanabe Su swallowed with a look of horror. Before he could understand, Yufumi Yuba came to the front, and the fool knew that he had offended the master.


    At this time, the trousers of the young men fell directly, leaving only the panties. When they bent over to lift their trousers, they felt a sharp pain in their arms for no apparent reason, and hurriedly hugged them.


    "who are you?!"


    Watanabe Su''s voice trembled a little, the ruthlessness in his eyes disappeared, and his throat squirmed, obviously with a sense of fear.


    "Just you, don''t deserve to know who I am."


    Yufumi Yuba shook his fingers, snapped his fingers, and Watanabe Su fell to the ground, his thigh was directly fractured, and he was in cold sweat in pain.


    "Are you coming?"


    "No...no no, the uncle is here, it''s a small eyeless, hope uncle will spare me once."


    Yu Wen Xiongba averted his gaze, looked at the woman beside him, and said lightly: "Now you are all right."


    The woman patted her chest, apparently shocked by Yu Wen Xiongba''s fierceness, but she recovered her composure and nodded.


    "Thank you, I have nothing to thank you for."


    The woman directly kissed Yufumi Xiongba''s face, with a shy look, turned and ran away.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, this was too sudden, he was eaten tofu like this, she was still a Fusang girl.


    But seeing the figure of the woman, Yu Wen Xiongba still smiled and nodded, obviously in praise.


    Looking at the people lying around on the ground, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t care, put a stack of money on the counter, and then left the restaurant.


    "Your speed is a bit slow."


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, as if dissatisfied, the cigarette in his hand had already burned out.


    "I was taken advantage of."


    Yuwen Xiongba touched his face and tried to smear the lipstick, but the more he touched it, the more flowers he used.


    "I see, don''t worry, I always feel that such a woman is not as simple as the surface."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, fastened his seat belt, and drove away from the place.


    At this time, the owner of the restaurant hurriedly took the money into his arms, for fear of being seen by this group of people. Obviously he was afraid and knew this group of people.


    "Brother Su, you got the wrong person this time."


    At this time, Watanabe Su''s face was cold, and he directly angered: "His grandma''s ball unexpectedly encountered a master in the martial arts world."


    The other subordinates also gathered one after another, looking at Watanabe Su with an angry expression.


    "You have to pay for our medical expenses."


    "Say a fart, will I be the one who doesn''t care!"


    It turns out that Su Watanabe is not the boss of this place at all, but an unscrupulous young man in society. The other people are also the people he invited to act.


    At this time, a beautiful shadow came in outside the house. Isn''t this the girl just now?


    She hurriedly helped Watanabe Su and asked with a look of concern: "Brother, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, my legs are broken."


    "Xiaoying, our hand is also broken, you have to comfort us."


    "Go, believe it or not, I will beat you to death."


    "My legs are broken, and I can do it. Let''s see what Xiaoying has gained."


    "That kid uses the Tokugawa family car, there must be a lot of oil and water."


    At this time, Xiaoying shook her head and took out a notebook.


    "Brother, there is nothing on him, just this notebook."

 Chapter 895： Nonsense society

    Xiaoying was holding the notebook in her hand, her face was unhappy, she drove a car of millions, and she didn''t even have any jewelry on her body.


    Compared with Xiaoying, Su Watanabe and even the young youths looked like a cannibal expression.


    "What, just a notebook!"


    Watanabe Su was so angry that he grabbed the notebook in Xiaoying''s hand and stared at the notebook fiercely, really wanting to tear it up.


    But the young people all looked at Xiaoying at this time, with strange expressions in their eyes, with a look of suspicion.


    "Xiaoying, we are all of this generation. If you look down and see you up, everyone is regarded as neighbors. Isn''t this good for you?"


    Xiaoying looked at the young people with a puzzled expression, not knowing what they were talking about.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean."


    One of the young people smiled and looked at the others, with a little anger in his eyes.


    "We all folded our hands in order to cooperate with you. Do you want to hide things!"


    Xiaoying''s expression changed, and she hurriedly said, "I don''t understand what you mean, but I only found the notebook from him."


    At this moment, Watanabe Su also tried hard to sit on the chair, blocking Xiaoying''s front, looking at the young people.


    "Why, do you still suspect that my Xiaoying hid things?!"


    "Isn''t it a suspicion, it''s not clear, then the rich will have nothing on them, who are you cheating?"


    "No, no, Xiaoying is not like that!"


    Su Watanabe roared, his eyes widened, and he looked straight at several people.


    "Brother Su, don''t intimidate us, if not, let us search."


    "If you dare to touch a piece of Xiaoying''s hair, today I will have your legs folded for me."


    "Brother Su, your leg is broken, can you not speak so aggressively?"


    Several young people stood up and looked at Su and Watanabe with a smile on their faces.


    "How beautiful Xiaoying is. In fact, we can deal with this injury by ourselves, but the trauma in our heart needs Xiaoying''s comfort."


    "That''s right, the hurt in my heart is even worse, only Xiaoying can remove it for us."


    Several people laughed, their eyes all looking at Xiaoying, with impure color in their eyes.


    They dare to act like this, naturally because Watanabe Su''s leg was broken, otherwise these people dare to do this, after all, Watanabe Suco can beat them.


    At this moment, Watanabe Su wanted to breathe fire in his eyes, his eyes could almost swallow people, his hands were tightly held, and his veins bulged.


    "You dare to touch a hair of Xiaoying, I will kill!"


    Watanabe Su said coldly, without a trace of emotion, Xiaoying is his biological sister, an existence more important than his own life.


    At this time, Xiaoying''s true feelings were revealed. There was no enchantment just now, only fear, which was real fear.


    "We give you a face and call you Brother Su, we really regard ourselves as a green onion."


    A young man kicked it and landed directly on Su Watanabe''s broken thigh, making his thigh more deformed.


    "what!"


    A scream resounded throughout the room, and Xiao Ying cried sadly.


    At this time, Watanabe Su��s forehead was full of sweat and his eyes were a little fuzzy, but he kept staring at the young people.


    "Don''t fight, I... I promise you."


    Xiaoying was afraid that her brother would be hurt again. She could only do this. She had to swallow the bitter fruit she had planted by herself. Who told them to cheat with these young people.


    But Watanabe Su grabbed Xiaoying''s hand and roared angrily: "I will never allow it, even if I die, I will never allow it!"


    Watanabe Su''s gaze was like electricity, and she stubbornly tugged Xiaoying, without any hint of compromise.


    "brother."


    "Don''t put on any sentimental scenes, go upstairs with us and have fun."


    A young man with a sly smile on his face was already impatient, and he directly pulled Xiaoying upstairs.


    But at this time, a black car drove up outside the house, and three people got on and off, and the one led by one walked in front.


    The headed man wears a black suit and sunglasses, with a bit of coolness.


    The man in black looked around, his eyes rested on the notebook in Su Watanabe''s hand, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, like a smile.


    "Give me something."


    The black-clothed man looked at Watanabe Su, with an unquestionable tone, more like an order.


    Watanabe Su had already noticed this person when he came in. What he saw was not the person''s appearance, but a sign on the chest, which was a mountain.


    Wuji Mountain is a famous mountain in the local area, but this does not refer to the mountain, but a society-Wuji Society.


    Wujisha is a well-known local society, second only to the existence of the Tokugawa family. Its president, Uchiha Rei, is a strong man in the middle of the master, and is famous for Yamato.


    Watanabe Su knew that this person was a member of the Wuji Society, and suddenly showed a look of horror and fear.


    "Give me the notebook!"


    The black-clothed man was a little impatient, his tone became low, and even more angry.


    Everyone in the entire restaurant is terrified. Whoever dares to provoke them unless they are dead.


    Without transition, Bian Su didn''t give the notebook to the man in black, but instead pulled him tight.


    The black-clothed man had an angry face, he took off his glasses and looked at Su Watanabe with a terrifying gaze, making him tremble with fright.


    "I advise you to give it to me. I am not a very patient person."


    Watanabe Su looked at Xiaoying and then at the young men, with a hint of determination in his eyes.


    "I can give you a notebook if you want, but you have to do something for me."


    "Talk to me about the conditions, do you want to die!"


    The black-clothed man walked over, the wind was surging, and a wave of wind and waves were all around him.


    "If you don''t promise me, I will tear it up and not give it to you."


    Su Watanabe looked decisive, without a trace of flinching.


    "Interesting, tell me what to watch."


    "Kill me those bastards!"


    Watanabe Su looked at the young men with a furious look in his eyes, and he dared to think about his Xiaoying, absolutely unforgivable.


    "simple."


    But in the blink of an eye, the young people fell weakly, blood dripping under the table, and gradually staining the ground red.


    Su Watanabe handed the notebook to the man in black and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    "Yes, I like a man who can save his sister''s life, and I have the opportunity to join the Wu Ji Society in the future."


    With the ecstasy on Su Watanabe''s face, being able to join the Wuji Society is something that many people dream of, because it means that you can eat and wear in the future.


    Watanabe Su hugged Xiaoying, tears welling in his eyes.


    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already left the realm of Yamato and were in Daohe.


    "not good!"


    Yuwen Xiongba felt that his pockets were empty at the moment, and then he realized that the notebook was missing.

 Chapter 896： ask

    Yuwen Xiongba touched all over his body and took off his clothes, but there was no trace of his notebook.


    He looked around in the car, but he didn''t see a shadow, and his face was full of uneasy expressions.


    "Stop the car."


    Yu Wen Xiongba parked the car on the side of the road, flipped to the back seat, even the trunk, searched it all, but couldn''t find it.


    "Big...sir."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan with a look of fear, afraid that he would be furious.


    Su Yan was not angry, but his expression was a little serious.


    "Think about it, where is the thing missing."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, closed his eyes and thought quickly. After a while, he hurriedly said, "It should be in that restaurant."


    "Give me an accurate answer."


    "It was dropped in that restaurant, and I touched it when I entered the restaurant."


    Su Yan looked like electricity, lit a cigarette, and took a sip to say, "It seems that the woman is not easy."


    Of course Yuwen Xiongba knew who Su Yan was talking about, but he still had no doubts.


    "My lord, do you mean that girl is holding the sheep?"


    "Don''t underestimate them. Although they are all ordinary people, it''s easy to fascinate you and follow things."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face suddenly blushed, how could he be a master of consummation, and most people can feel it when touching his body.


    However, when he thinks back now, when he was kissed by the girl, his heart was flustered, and his brain was a little confused about where to think about other things.


    "The sorrow of the little virgin."


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "Drive back."


    "it is good."


    Yufumi Xiongba reversed the car and drove towards Yamato.


    ...


    At this moment, the black-clothed man got the notebook, looked through it, nodded in satisfaction, and then turned and left.


    Watanabe Su breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the black-clothed man was not embarrassed by him. It seems that what he said just now was not a joke, and it is really possible for him to join the Wuji Society.


    "Xiaoying, let''s leave here first."


    Xiao Ying nodded, and seeing the young young people who had died, she was still very scared, her legs trembled a little.


    Supporting Su Watanabe, the two slowly walked out of the restaurant, but after a while, they disappeared.


    But the restaurant owner was confused now, and people just lay on his own side. How would he deal with this? He didn''t dare to call the police. He knew the name of the nonsense club.


    The restaurant owner couldn��t solve it after thinking for a long time. In the end, he had no choice but to escape.


    But when he ran out, he was hit by Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba. He knew it would not be so easy to leave.


    Su Yan looked at the restaurant owner and asked with a serious face, "Where did Su Watanabe go?"


    "I don''t know, they disappeared when they went out."


    "Don''t waste my time, tell me you can survive, or you should know."


    The restaurant owner looked bitter. Su Yan''s car belonged to the Tokugawa family. The incident about Su Yan in the Tokugawa family was not revealed, so he was naturally in awe.


    On one side is the Wuji Society, on the other side is the Tokugawa family, neither of them can provoke them, nor dare to provoke them.


    The restaurant owner thought to himself that this matter can only be pushed to Su Watanabe. After all, Su was caused by Watanabe Su. He was actually a victim.


    "Watanabe Su''s house is just two kilometers ahead, and there is a big tree at the door that is his house. Go find him, I don''t know anything."


    Seeing the boss''s pitiful look, Su Yan let him go, and got into the car with Yu Wenxiong.


    Two kilometers were very close, but after a while, Su Yan and the other two also saw the big tree.


    After getting out of the car, Su Yan walked to the somewhat dilapidated little bungalow, and there was an old lady sitting in front of the door enjoying the sun.


    Yuwen Xiongba stepped forward, only to find that the old lady couldn''t see her eyes when she got close, and she couldn''t help but sympathize.


    "Old lady, do you know Su Watanabe?"


    The old lady turned her ears to listen, and said after a while: "Su Er, why are you looking for Su Er?"


    "We are his friends, there is something to do with him."


    "Our family doesn''t welcome you messy people, don''t want to destroy my Su Er."


    "Old lady, we are not bad guys."


    The old lady picked up the walking stick beside her and waved it wildly, obviously to drive Yu Wenxiong away.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked helpless, he couldn''t deal with this old man without the power to restrain the chicken.


    Su Yan walked over at this time, ignored it at all, and entered the house directly, which made Yuwen Xiongba feel embarrassed.


    The two walked into the house. It was a little dark inside. There were only two small bungalows with a compartment in between.


    The old lady lives at the front door, and the back is used as the kitchen and Xiaoying''s residence. Watanabe Su lives in the small compartment.


    At this time, Watanabe Su and Xiaoying were in the compartment, and Xiaoying was using medicated wine to wipe his wounds, her expression distressed.


    "Brother, go to the hospital, your leg is broken, you will be lame if you don''t connect it."


    "It''s okay. Your brother has practiced Kung Fu. He has been connected just now. That person is not too cruel. In fact, it''s just a dislocation, not really a broken bone."


    Xiaoying continued to wipe the medicinal liquor, full of blame.


    "If it weren''t for you to earn me tuition, it wouldn''t be the case."


    "Don''t talk about it, it''s my fault, the ghost will pull you into it."


    "Brother, don''t say that."


    "I won''t do it anymore, I will go to work to earn money, and see if I have the opportunity to enter the Wuji Society. If you enter it, then you and your grandmother will be protected."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba obviously listened to the conversation of the two, but Su Yan still opened the small door of the compartment.


    "Su Watanabe, give me the notebook and let this matter go by."


    The appearance of Su Yan obviously frightened the two of them, both of them looked scared.


    Without transition, Su hurriedly guarded Xiaoying behind him. Although he was afraid of Su Yan, he still said, "What do you want to do?"


    "You stole my things and asked me what I wanted to do?"


    "Whoever stole it, you have the ability to show evidence."


    "Evidence, does my fist count as evidence?!"


    There was a trace of anger on Su Yan''s face, and the delay by these two made him very upset, otherwise he would have arrived at Daohe long ago.


    "Don''t hit my brother, everything is not good for me, I stole your notebook."


    Xiaoying Pear Flower was full of pity with rain, but Su Yan could not be moved.


    "Where is the notebook!"


    "It was taken away by the people from the Nonsense Club."


    "Xiaoying, what are you talking about!"


    Su Watanabe''s expression changed and he hurriedly scolded, but it was too late.


    What kind of existence of the Wuji Society, if you know that they leak secrets, I am afraid they will die.


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, and then left the house.


    Yufumi Yuba walked over to look at Xiaoying, handed her a card, and then easily cured Watanabe Su''s foot injury.


    "You taught me how to guard against women."

 Chapter 897： Wujishe Lair

    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at Xiaoying, then turned and left the house.


    The card he left was one hundred thousand yuan, not too much, not too little. It could let Xiaoying go to school. As for Watanabe Su, he had to rely on himself.


    Xiaoying and Watanabe Su were stunned on the spot, and couldn''t believe that Yufumi Yuba would still give them money, although they didn''t know how much.


    "Brother, we really did something bad."


    On the other hand, Su Watanabe had a dull face without saying a word, and a look of regret on his face, but the things had been done, and regret was useless.


    For a long time, Watanabe Su glanced outside the house, his grandmother was still basking in the sun and didn''t know what was going on.


    "They are good people, I don''t think they belong to the Tokugawa family."


    ...


    When Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba left here, they naturally rushed all the way to the lair of Wuji Society.


    "Where is the nest of Wujishe?"


    "Just below Wuji Mountain."


    Wuji Mountain is naturally famous in the local area, and Lao Lao is not a hidden place. It is magnificently built under the Wuji Mountain and has a large area.


    Wuji Mountain is still hundreds of miles away from here, so it won''t be there for a while.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes in the car and planned to take a break. Yuwen Xiongba naturally drove as the driver.


    After a few hours, Su Yan woke up and glanced outside, the sky gradually darkened.


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s already in the Wuji Mountain Boundary. I asked passers-by just now that it is about half an hour away from the nest of Wuji Society."


    "Does Wu Ji She understand?"


    "Well, there is an introduction to it on the Internet, it is a household name in Fusang."


    "A household name?"


    "Yes, there are many members in this nonsense society, according to incomplete statistics, there are nearly 2 to 30 thousand."


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment. With so many people in this community, it seemed really not easy.


    "This is the largest society in Fusang. The members of the society are mixed, involving people from all walks of life, including rich people, local tyrants, ordinary workers and even workers. The industries involved are also dazzling. It is said that the annual revenue is hundreds of billions."


    "Unbelievable, deep-rooted, right?"


    Yufumi Yuba nodded, and continued: "It is said that the president of Wu Jishe is a strong man in the middle of the master."


    "Mid-term." Su Yan smiled, "Why mention it."


    Yuwen Xiongba wiped his sweat. The middle stage of the Grand Master was the realm he dreamed of, but Su Yan didn''t bother to listen, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "My lord, here it is."


    The two got out of the car and looked at the palace-like buildings in front of them, but they were slightly shocked. This nonsense society is indeed rich.


    ...


    And the men in black had already arrived at the Lair of Wuji Society at this time, and their subordinates were naturally not qualified to enter. They respectfully guarded at the door, and only the headed man entered.


    The black-clothed man followed the road and passed through layers of verification before finally entering the interior of the palace.


    There was no one in the palace hall at this time, only the long lights were on, which made people panic.


    The black-clothed man was not in a hurry, and waited respectfully here, without a trace of dissatisfaction.


    For a long time, a man in his 50s or 60s, wearing a samurai robe, stepped on clogs and walked over.


    Seeing it, the black-clothed man immediately knelt down respectfully, with his head down firmly, not daring to look at the man.


    This samurai robe is Oda Xiaoichiro, the vice-president of the Wuji Society, an existence of less than ten thousand people, and his realm is also the middle stage of the master.


    Xiaoichiro Oda looked at the man, his lips and beard wriggling, he couldn''t see whether he was angry or stern, but he was very scary.


    "Have you brought things?"


    "My lord, here''s something."


    The black-clothed man put the notebook with his hands respectfully, buried his head underneath, with extremely piety and respect.


    Xiaoichiro Oda took the notebook, opened it, and nodded.


    "Yo Xi, you did a good job this time."


    "The position of the subordinate, Master Xie praised."


    "Where did this notebook come from?"


    "Tell your lord that this was obtained from a young local young man, and it seems that he also stole it from someone else."


    "Little youth, stole it?"


    Xiaoichiro Oda''s face changed slightly. He originally thought that the man in black had stolen from Tokugawa Ichiro''s house with great pains, but it turned out that way.


    In fact, he thought for a while, it was impossible to start from Tokugawa.


    "How could Tokugawa Ichiro give such an important thing to his men."


    Oda Xiaoichiro was a little puzzled, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    "The subordinates don''t understand either."


    "Go down."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The black-clothed man stepped back. There was only Xiaoichiro Oda in the entire hall. He was still looking at the notebook. Although he couldn''t read the text inside, he knew that this thing must be true because there was a spiritual power on it, which was his best. Familiar spiritual power.


    "Ichiro Tokugawa, you''re a careless failure of Jingzhou, and you will give you such an important thing to your subordinates. You are in vain."


    But at this time, a person came in outside the hall, and when he saw Xiaoichiro Oda, he knelt down and said respectfully: "My lord, there is something urgent."


    "Say."


    "Something happened to the Tokugawa family."


    Xiaoichiro Oda''s face changed, and he said with a slight anger: "What happened?!"


    The man paused for a while, obviously a little shocked in his heart, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "The head of the Tokugawa family was killed!"


    Oda Xiaoichiro''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes stared at his hands tightly.


    "nonsense!"


    "My lord, what the subordinates said is true. Someone has seen it with their own eyes, and the members of the Tokugawa family have almost escaped now."


    Oda Xiaoichiro''s heart tightened, and he suddenly felt a bad feeling. This feeling was the notebook.


    "My lord, not only that, but my lord is also killed!"


    Xiaoichiro Oda almost slumped in a chair, and the news was like thunder, and his legs trembled with fright.


    The two dignified masters who were at the peak of the later stage were all killed. This must be a shocking event in Yamato. No, this is an absolute unprecedented event in Fusang.


    "Don''t say anything about it, or you will be the only one to ask!"


    "Little understands, I will never mention it to the outside world."


    "Go down."


    His subordinates immediately retired, and Xiaoichiro Oda''s legs were still trembling, that was the existence of the peak of the two masters in the later period.


    "Who can kill Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy? Who has such a powerful ability? Is it the ancestor of the sword?"


    Xiaoichiro Oda said to himself, but shook his head alone.


    "Ancestor Dao can''t, he can''t kill them, there must be someone else, can it be!"


    Xiaoichiro Oda glanced at the notebook, and suddenly felt that this is a hot potato, which is likely to bring great disaster to Wujishe.


    "No, I have to notify the president immediately."

 Chapter 898： Scared

    Xiaoichiro Oda stepped on the wooden clogs and left the hall, and went directly to the most secret place of the society, an underground secret room.


    The secret room is guarded, all masters are perfect and strong, and there are even two masters who are sitting here, which shows the degree of tightness here.


    When Oda Xiaoichiro arrived in the secret room, the guards took a look with respect.


    "Vice president, why are you here?"


    Xiaoichiro Oda still had an anxious look on his face, and said impatiently: "I have an urgent matter to ask the president. Open the door."


    The others all looked at each other, but finally opened the door and let Xiaoichiro Oda inside.


    The secret room is not big, it''s just like a small house, but there is a strong spiritual power lingering in the secret room, which is an excellent place for cultivation.


    At the moment, the president of Wuji Society is sitting cross-legged on the bed, his eyes closed, his spiritual energy is steaming, and he is obviously practicing.


    The president of the Wuji Society is Mao Litian, who is at the peak of the mid-master stage. This retreat practice is to make a breakthrough in the later stage of the master.


    Xiaoichiro Oda was in a hurry, but he couldn''t disturb Mauritian''s cultivation, so he could only go around in circles.


    After a while, Mao Litian closed his head, opened his eyes, and looked at Oda Xiaoichiro with a deep gaze.


    "Why are you here, don''t you know that I am retreating?"


    "President, something has happened."


    Mao Litian frowned slightly, stood up and looked at Xiaoichiro Oda and said, "What''s the big deal?"


    "Ichiro Tokugawa and the envoy were killed!"


    Mao Litian almost spat out a mouthful of blood, his face flushed and his face was full of anger.


    "You don''t know that I''m still at a critical juncture in cultivation, are you trying to **** me off so I can inherit my position as president!"


    Xiaoichiro Oda lowered his head and said softly, "President, I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s fine if you are angry with me, and use such unrealistic words!"


    "No, it''s true. Someone has seen it with their own eyes. I also wondered why so many people from the Tokugawa family ran away. I only know it now."


    Mao Litian looked cold, and after a while, he looked at Xiaoichiro Oda and said, "Is this serious?"


    "Naturally dare not deceive half a sentence."


    "If you die, you will die. From now on, Laozi Wuji Society will be the boss of Dahe."


    This Mao Litian was a little bohemian, and he laughed at this moment, sweeping away the haze before.


    "But... but Mr. President, this matter is not that simple."


    "Oh?"


    "Some people got this today."


    Xiaoichiro Oda presented the notebook, and Mauritian took it in doubt, looked at it casually, his face changed on the spot.


    "Isn''t this Tokugawa Ichiro''s notebook? I remember he once said that he would write many secrets and even many invisible things on it."


    "That''s why I let the subordinates keep thinking about stealing this thing."


    "and many more."


    Mao Litian sat in a chair, thought carefully, and fell into deep thought.


    After a while, he watched Xiaoichiro Oda breathe out fire in his eyes.


    "Where did this thing come from!"


    "It was brought by a young man."


    "Little youth, is this possible!"


    "It is said that the young man came in from elsewhere, but he seems to be from the Tokugawa family."


    "Fart, such an important thing, Tokugawa Ichiro won''t hide it like a treasure, will he give it to his men!"


    Mao Litian was furious. Obviously he thought of other things. At this moment, he had the heart to choke Xiaoichiro Oda.


    Oda Xiaoichiro was also a little worried. At this moment, seeing Mao Litian so angry, the anxiety in his heart gradually realized.


    "This is obviously a notebook obtained by killing Tokugawa Ichiro, and the notebook is now with us. What do you think that person would do?!"


    Xiaoichiro Oda couldn''t believe it, if there were such powerful existences, it would be easy to destroy their Wuji Society.


    "President, this is only a possibility, and it is very small."


    "As long as Ichiro Tokugawa and the envoy are dead, this is 99% of the matter. Only the person who killed them can get this notebook."


    Mao Litian looked like he hated iron but not steel, and he dared to take everything at home. No matter where this notebook was still a treasure, it was a hot potato.


    "If the Wuji Society is destroyed by you, you are a sinner."


    Oda Xiaoichiro fell to his knees in fright, with a look of decadence, obviously frightened by Mao Litian''s words.


    "Get up, now I am thinking of how to solve the problem, and strive to prevent the Wuji Society from being harmed."


    Only then did Xiaoichiro Oda slowly stand up, but there is still an undecided look on his face.


    How to stop the arrival of those characters, I am afraid that the palace of the Wuji Society will be turned upside down.


    "Wait, this matter must be discussed in the long term."


    The two sat in the secret room to discuss how to deal with this impending danger.


    "President, there is another possibility."


    "What is possible?"


    "Maybe that person doesn''t even know that things are with us, after all, they didn''t steal it directly from him."


    "Do you think he is a pig head like you? If things are gone, won''t they be ruled out one by one?!"


    Mao Litian was furious, and he hated iron for nothing.


    "I don''t worry about inheriting Wuji Society when I die."


    "President calm down, I''m just guessing."


    "The only thing that is puzzled is how could the young man stole the notebook in that case."


    Mao Litian thinks this is the best place, which is simply impossible.


    At this moment, Xiaoichiro Oda smiled slightly and said: "Since ancient times, the hero has been sad for the Beauty Pass. The young man used a routine to follow him. It was a beautiful girl who followed him."


    "Pretty girl, do those who are strong still think about beautiful girls? Is it an old hobby?"


    "Perhaps."


    Naturally, they didn''t know that Su Yan and two were originally young people in their twenties. If they knew that they would definitely lose their front teeth.


    "President, let''s respond to all changes with the same. If they come to the door, we will give them things, and we will accept them if they don''t come."


    Mao Litian nodded, this is the best way, it can only be so.


    But at this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had arrived at the door outside the main hall. There was no nonsense, the guards stopped them, and they went straight to the door.


    The two walked in grandiosely, a group of people gathered around, but they all fell to the ground.


    "Go tell you the president, we can forget the blame for the things, otherwise I will lift this place!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely high-pitched, surrounded by reverberations, and almost spread throughout the entire area under Wuji Mountain.


    "Big...sir, someone broke in outside."


    Some subordinates came to report, but Morita and Xiaoichiro Oda had already heard them. At this moment, their faces were full of shocked expressions.


    They can judge Su Yan''s strength from this voice. This is the result they are most afraid of encountering.


    "This person is strong in spiritual power, I am afraid that he is at least a strong master who is perfect!"


    Mao Litian said slightly in silence: "The master is complete, and the sword ancestor is nothing but this. Don''t offend him."

 Chapter 899： Served with both hands

    The faces of the two of them were terrified, not to mention the completion of the master, even in the later stage of the master, they would have to crawl.


    This is the suppression of strength, and the strong is respected.


    "President, what should we do now?"


    Xiaoichiro Oda looked at Mao Litian with fear in his eyes, and his heart was full of anxiety. Now only Mao Litian is the master.


    "Let''s check it out first. If it was the one who killed Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy, I would like to give a notebook, hoping to get his forgiveness."


    Xiaoichiro Oda still has a trace of unwillingness in his eyes, how can they be the top figures of the Wuji Society, this time being so useless, he naturally feels a little uncomfortable.


    But in the face of people who may cause unbearable consequences, he can only follow Mao Litian angrily.


    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already entered the hall, facing the members of the nonsense society, the two naturally didn''t care.


    Opposite Su Yan are three consummate powerhouses. At this moment, their faces are extremely cold, and they are the hall masters of Wuji Society. These three have high prestige.


    "Who gave you the courage to break into our Wu Ji Society."


    "Does the Trivial Wuji Society still need courage to enter?"


    Su Yan sneered, not wanting to waste time on this.


    "Presumptuously, my Wuji Society is the No. 1 Society of Fusang, you said that it is a trivial matter, you are looking for death!"


    There was already a hall master who couldn''t bear it, looking at Su Yan with a sullen face, and stepped his feet under the hard rock bricks.


    "Let me try how many catties you have."


    The hall master was full of violent faces, bursting out of spiritual power, and attacking Su Yan, revealing a faint stream of light all over.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to do it at all. This kind of shrimp let Yuwen Xiongba solve the problem that he did it for fear of scaring people.


    Yuwen Xiongba also drew out the sword and waved it at will. A stream of blood was splashed in the air. The hall master''s body was struck by an oblique sword, and the startled wound began to crack and blood dripped.


    The other people were shocked, and their strong strength made them completely devoid of arrogance and fighting spirit, and they were completely frightened.


    The hall master fell directly to the ground and died, his body was almost divided into two, Yu Wen Xiongba''s sword intent became stronger and stronger.


    In fact, they didn''t want to kill people, but no wonder they were blocked by someone. Besides, the notebook was taken away by this nonsense society, and Su Yan was originally offended.


    Su Yan continued to move forward, and the two masters who reached perfection hurriedly stepped aside in fright, rejoicing that it was not him who died.


    The palace of the Wuji Society is very big, like a maze, ordinary people will inevitably get lost when they come in.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at another master who was perfect and strong at this time, his eyes were sharp, and he said coldly: "Lead the way, immortal!"


    The master of Consummation and the strong looked terrified, hesitated for a moment, and finally had to nod his head, after all, his life was critical.


    The master of consummation and the strong were walking in front, and Su Yan followed closely behind, and the other members of Wuji Society didn''t dare to approach half a step at all, and could only stand and watch from a distance.


    Several people entered the hall. At this moment, many men in black were standing in rows, all of them were not weak, they were all masters.


    But Su Yan looked at the person headed and said in a cold voice, "Are there too many people in the Wuji Society to feed me? I have to waste my time with a whole group of cannon fodder."


    The black-clothed man headed is the one who took the notebook, and his position in Wuji Society is also very important, and he is a master of power.


    "It''s not ashamed to say anything, and if you dare to break into the Wuji Society, there is only one dead end!"


    The black-clothed man flashed away, leaving behind an afterimage, and a powerful force blasted towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    He naturally knew that Yuwen Xiongba was weaker, so he would kill this person first, and when the president and others came out, everything would be safe.


    As the backbone of the Wuji Society, the man in black has naturally experienced many things, and all kinds of **** dangers are not a problem.


    But there is a habit of people who come over by storms. They are not afraid of danger, but always minimize the danger.


    Without knowing the details of Su Yan, the black-clothed man did not rush to attack. It is the safest way to get rid of the minions and hand over the rest to the president and other talents, and at the same time it can make the contribution.


    But his thoughtfulness still can''t escape the variables, and Master Yuwen Xiongba who has been consummate in Master Ming is able to burst out such a terrifying ability.


    In the first move of the fight, the man in black felt the power of Yuwen Xiongba, which was not weaker than the power of the master.


    At the same time, the sword in Yuwen Xiongba''s hand made his eyes extremely cold, and this sword even gave him a threat of threat.


    Can threaten oneself, or the master''s consummation state, this is enough to explain many problems, this is not simple.


    The black-clothed man looked at Yu Wen Xiongba''s face, and it was a bit unacceptable for a while, you are the enchanting, you are still so young.


    And when his eyes fell on Su Yan inadvertently, his uneasy feeling grew madly. It was also such a young and handsome face, one servant and one master, which showed that there was a very big gap between the two.


    After careful calculation, the man in black didn''t expect this to end. He too underestimated the strength of Su Yanhe and Yu Wenxiong, and overestimated the speed of the president''s arrival.


    He knew that he would not be able to go if he wanted to go now. This was the most misguided shot. Now he can only resist more and hope that the president can arrive as soon as possible.


    And Yuwen Xiongba''s sword has been pierced, with flowing light, the light has greatly increased, and the power is even more shocking.


    With a few moves, there were several blood stains on the chest of the black-clothed man. It was obviously injured by the sword light. It seemed that the wound was not deep, but it made the black-clothed man''s breath sluggish.


    At this moment, he was gasping for breath, knowing that he would not be able to deal with it next, and he felt a sense of uselessness in his heart.


    The great master was actually forced into this field by a consummate kid, and it was really a waste of so many years of practice.


    "Come on, I am a member of the Wuji Society, and I will never let you step inside!"


    The black-clothed man stood in front of Yufumi Yuba, his eyes flashed with anger that he had never had before, and his whole body was extremely tight.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan, naturally asking for instructions.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba indifferently: "Do you still need to ask me about this?"


    Yuwen Xiongba got the order and rushed towards the black-clothed man with the sword in his hand. The roadblockers had to die because they had to get a notebook.


    But at this moment, a ray of light surged, blocking Yu Wen Xiongba''s sword in the air, and making his hands numb for a while, the sword almost fell to the ground.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he knew that the Lord was coming.


    But at this time, Mao Litian and Oda Xiaoichiro were not so arrogant, they rushed over with a panic on their faces.


    Mao Litian looked at Su Yan with a little fear in his eyes, but when he met him, he knew that Su Yan was not simple, and it was by no means comparable to ordinary people.


    "Why are you here?"


    "notebook."


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but there was a strange power that changed Mao Litian''s appearance on the spot.


    Oda Xiaoichiro was also completely frightened, he only felt goose bumps all over his body, a kind of fear filled his heart.


    To this end, Xiaoichiro Oda walked to Su Yan respectfully and put a notebook with both hands.

 Chapter 900： Cracker

    Oda Xiaoichiro''s forehead was full of sweat, but he didn''t have time to wipe it, and now he had to respectfully deliver things to Su Yan.


    With the slight three words Su Yan just now, he didn''t have the slightest desire to resist, even Mao Litian.


    Grandmaster Consummation is almost certain, and only Grandmaster Consummation can kill Tokugawa Ichiro and the gods.


    When they think about it now, they feel even more horrible, because they learned that Su Yan killed the two people one by one, not one by one.


    Mao Litian squeezed out a smile, looking at Su Yan and said, "In fact, this is a misunderstanding."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little confused. Why did things take a 180-degree turn? This was different from what he had anticipated.


    Uwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan, Su Yan ignored it, but took the notebook given by Xiaoichiro Oda and opened it.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, the notebook was real, but the matter did not end there.


    Su Yan looked at Mao Litian and said lightly: "Are you the president here?"


    "Yes, I, Mao Litian, the president of Wuji Club."


    With respectful expression on his face, Mao Litian walked over with a smile, his waist bent involuntarily to set off Su Yan''s dignity.


    But in the eyes of the members of the Wuji Society around, all this is like a fantasy story, and I can''t believe it.


    "President?!"


    "Is that the president and vice president!"


    All of them were dumbfounded. In weekdays, the existence of incomparably high esteem, above the sky, and the ability to reach the sky, but today is so inferior, the contrast is too great.


    Even those great masters and great masters also looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know what happened, and what caused them to do this.


    The face of the black-clothed man is still cold. Although he is not dead and is rescued by Mao Litian, he still has murderous intent on Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    "President, why do you bow your head to this person?!"


    The black-clothed man''s voice was violent, and everyone present could hear it. For a while, they all looked at Morita and Oda Xiaoichiro.


    Mao Litian''s complexion changed. He was embarrassed at the moment. When asked, his face fell directly.


    Xiaoichiro Oda glared at the black-clothed man angrily, and sternly said: "What are you, do you have to report to you for what the president does!"


    The black-clothed man''s complexion changed drastically in fright. In fact, he knew the seriousness of the matter, but he couldn''t help but ask. This is the young man''s impetuous heart and he is not calm when encountering major events.


    Now even the stupid people know that things are not easy, all of them bowed their heads, and some of them stayed away.


    Mao Litian looked at Su Yan with an awkward smile and said: "Let the adults laugh, the ridiculous society is mixed, and I am also preparing for a big exchange of blood recently."


    At this time, Mao Litian gritted his teeth with hatred for the man in black. He really wanted to slap himself. He just saved him a fart.


    "My lord, please sit in the room."


    Su Yan did not refuse, and followed Mao Litian into the inner hall. Xiaoichiro Oda glared at the crowd outside, and this was the door closed.


    Now there was a hot pot of porridge outside, and everyone was crazy to know what was going on.


    The black-clothed man trembled all over at the moment, and he also guessed. He heard from outside that something happened to the Tokugawa family and the gods.


    Now, as soon as he thinks about it, his president is calling for the existence of an adult. What kind of subtle relationship is there? His brain buzzes immediately and becomes a mess.


    "Don''t say anything, everyone, it''s almost gone."


    "Yes, we can''t intervene in such things. It''s better to know less."


    "The president is called the existence of an adult, it is at least the existence of the Patriarch of the four major families, who dares to provoke such characters."


    Everyone retreated in anguish, only the strong masters were still guarding the outside, and the man in black had already fainted in shock at this moment.


    Inside, the room was brightly lit at the moment, Su Yan naturally sat in the first place, Mao Litian in the second place, Ufumi Yuba and Oda Xiaoichiro both stood beside their owners.


    "Dare to ask your honorific title?"


    "Su Baxian."


    "Su Ba first!"


    Mao Litian meditated several times, looked at Su Yan, and said suspiciously, "Isn''t the adult Fusang?"


    "We are Chinese."


    You can clearly feel the changes in the expressions of Mao Litian and Oda Xiaoichiro. No matter how they concealed them, they couldn''t conceal their surprise and shock at the moment they heard them.


    If Su Yan is a Fuso, then killing Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy is an internal matter, but Su Yan is a Chinese, this foreigner matters more trouble.


    "Sir, will Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy?"


    Mao Litian didn''t say it directly, but the meaning was obvious.


    Su Yan nodded, his eyes were cold, and a magnificent momentum poured out, making Mao Litian and Oda Xiaoichiro discolored again.


    "I killed them for a reason."


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "My lord traced it from the northeast of China. The two secretly colluded, developed minions everywhere, and used Shikigami to collect souls for them."


    Mao Litian''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but said, "So the rumors are true."


    "This kind of thing is actually very difficult to satisfy in the upper echelons of the martial arts world. Many people can know a little bit, but they also turn one eye and close one eye and don''t want to pay attention to it."


    "Collect souls and kill countless civilians. Shouldn''t such people be killed?"


    Su Yan looked at Mao Litian, his eyes still sharp, with a chill.


    "No, no, you should kill, of course you should kill."


    Killing Tokugawa Ichiro was a good thing for him. In the future, the land of Yamato is not the final word of his nonsense.


    As for the divine envoy, a person who comes and goes without a trace and likes to pretend to be a ghost, he will die if he dies.


    In this way, Mao Litian would actually be grateful to Su Yan, and Su Yan helped him a lot.


    "We want this notebook because we want to know the secrets in it. Something that can be hidden by Ichiro Tokugawa must have important content."


    Mao Litian also nodded, and said seriously: "In fact, we want this notebook to be the same as adults think, and we also want to crack the secret."


    But the purpose is different. Su Yan wants to solve the manipulator behind the scenes, while Mao Litian wants to see if there is any oil and water that can be fished or any political and business leaders can blackmail.


    "President, the text in the notebook should be an ancient text?"


    "Yes, it''s ancient characters, and most people don''t even know it."


    "I know someone who might be able to crack it."


    Xiaoichiro Oda said with joy, obviously a little triumphant.


    Su Yan was also bright at the moment. There are people who can decipher the text in this notebook. Naturally, it is best, otherwise he will have to blindly search everywhere.


    But Xiaoichiro Oda frowned and said in a low voice, "But that person is very weird, and most people cannot get close."


    "Take us there."

 Chapter 901： Preacher

    Weird or not Su Yan didn''t want to know, he wanted to know where the person was now, and then rushed to sit on the ground.


    Xiaoichiro Oda said: "This person is uncertain and has no specific residence."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the result of trying to play with him was not something anyone could bear.


    Seeing Su Yan''s coldness, Oda Xiaoichiro shuddered, and hurriedly added: "However, he has been frequenting Xiaojishan recently."


    "lead the way."


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay, so he got up and walked outside the house. Yuwen Xiongba naturally strode to open the door.


    Seeing the two of them came out, the members of the Wuji Society outside were very nervous, and they were afraid of what happened to their president and vice president.


    However, when the two came out, this group of people resolved this concern.


    "Everyone is gone, why should I go."


    Xiaoichiro Oda shouted at everyone, these people naturally did not dare to disobey, and evacuated one after another.


    "Master Su, Xiaoji Mountain is a long way from here, it''s already dark, why not?"


    "Drive."


    Su Yan didn''t give Xiaoyilang Xiaotian a little bit of face. He wondered how it would be possible to go tomorrow. It is best to drive now and visit early in the morning.


    When I got into the car, the driver was actually Morita. Because Xiaoichiro Oda wanted to introduce this person, he drove.


    Su Yan sat in the co-pilot, and Oda Xiaoichiro and Ufumi Yuba sat in the back.


    Su Yan looked at the night outside the window at this moment. Fusang was really charming at night. There is no feasting and greenery like the big city in this place. The country night is really good.


    But Su Yan just glanced at him, no matter how beautiful there is, there is no beauty, let alone the beauty of his beautiful woman.


    "Go ahead, I want to know everything about him."


    "I don''t know what his name is. I always call him to pass the scriptures. He is dressed like a Buddha, with a broken crutches, and is dirty."


    "What does he do?"


    "It''s the scriptures, he has his footsteps everywhere in the countryside, and every household has his footprints, to promote scriptures that everyone can''t understand."


    Oda Xiaoichiro thought hard, dare not conceal everything that came to mind.


    "By the way, he was arrested once because he made other girls'' belly bigger."


    "Liquor and meat monk?" Yuwen Xiongba smiled faintly.


    "We monk can eat meat and drink alcohol, and we can get married, but he is deceiving an underage girl."


    "His character."


    "The character is very weird, he is called a man of scripture, but some people believe that he is willing to become his followers, and even follow him, but he doesn''t care at all, and the people who come will beat him up."


    "What a weird person."


    Su Yan''s eyes are very cold. Poor people must be hateful, and weird people must have his reason.


    As the car drove into the night, the inside of the car gradually lost its sound, a cold silence, waiting to reach Xiaoji Mountain.


    It was already bright when they arrived at Xiaoji Mountain. The group got out of the car and ate something first, and then began to visit.


    After inquiring around, they finally determined that the person who passed the scriptures was in this generation, and it was very likely that they had entered the mountains.


    Cars cannot enter the mountains, and a few people can only walk, and walking is just a breeze for them.


    Although Xiaoji Mountain is not as big as a ridiculous mountain, it can be regarded as a not-so-small mountain with lush trees, ravines, and lots of insects, birds and beasts. It is a well-preserved primitive mountain forest.


    A few people climbed on the cliffs as if walking on the ground, these places could not stop them.


    "Master Su, there is a village in Xiaoji Mountain that has been there. The government used to ask them to move out, but they just didn''t come out."


    Xiaoichiro Oda wiped his sweat and said, Su Yan was too fast to keep up.


    "The preacher probably went for that tribe." Mao Litian also continued.


    "Go to the tribe first."


    The group walked toward the depths of the forest again, speechless all the way.


    When I arrived in this village, it was almost noon. In fact, Su Yan could arrive very quickly, and he was completely held back by these three.


    The village is very ordinary, just like the ordinary village of Fusang more than a hundred years ago, now there are brick and tiled villas outside, and only here are pure wooden houses.


    There are farmland, orchards, etc. in the village. After entering the village, everyone found a health station specially set up here. People will come to check the health of these villagers from time to time.


    These villagers, like ordinary people, work at sunrise and rest at sunset. There is no electricity here, and they live very primitively.


    When Su Yan and his party arrived, the villagers looked at them nervously and even shyly. Some adults carried their children into the house.


    Xiaoichiro Oda took out a few banknotes from his arms and handed them to a middle-aged man. He asked, "Do you know where the person who passed the scripture is?"


    The middle-aged man is naturally happy when he sees money. Although the village has very little contact with the outside world, he still has to obtain some necessary things from the outside world, and this requires money.


    "Preacher?"


    "Yes."


    "The preacher came to us yesterday, so it seems to be gone today."


    The middle-aged man looked at the other people, who all nodded.


    Su Yan and the others were naturally extremely disappointed, and they came here and went out to find them.


    But at this time a little boy came over, stretched out his little hand, and stared at Oda Xiaoichiro dryly.


    The child''s mother was frightened, and Chong Su Yan knew that they were not ordinary people, and they didn''t dare to offend people.


    But the little boy was very persistent, still looking at Xiaoichiro Oda with eyesight.


    "Give me the money, I tell you."


    Su Yan and the others looked at each other, feeling that they saw hope, and it seemed that the person who spread the scriptures might not have left.


    Xiaoichiro Oda directly gave the little boy a wad of banknotes. The boy was stunned by his mother, while the other villagers looked fiery.


    The little boy handed the money to his mother, and then led Su Yan and others towards a trail, gradually disappearing.


    "Children have to be honest, there will be punishment for lying."


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I say when you give the money."


    The little boy was a little calm, unlike ordinary children. The other children were too late to hide when they saw Su Yan and others. Only he dared to come forward.


    After a few bends, the little boy led Su Yan and others to the edge of a cliff with a small wooden house next to it.


    The little boy pointed to the wooden house and said to Oda Xiaoichiro: "He is in that wooden house."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is true. He told me yesterday that he would rest there for two days."


    "Okay, you go back."


    "Can you promise me one thing?"


    The little boy''s eyes flickered with a firm look.


    "whats the matter?"


    "When I grow up, take me out to see the outside world."


    Xiaoichiro Oda was a little surprised. He nodded at random and followed Su Yan and others to the cabin.

 Chapter 902： Resurrection god

    The door of the wooden house was closed, and the inside was not visible from the outside, so Su Yan could only open the wooden door.


    But before he stepped in, there was a voice floating in the room.


    "Is it such a bad manner to enter someone else''s house without asking!"


    The voice is very hoarse, it may be a lot of talking, but the anger in it can be heard by anyone.


    Su Yan was also anxious for a while and forgot these red tapes.


    Su Yan pulled back the door of the house and knocked on the outside, which was considered enough to save face.


    But at this time, the person inside didn''t put a fart, obviously he didn''t want him to come in.


    "My lord, it''s okay to just grab him and ask him, doesn''t it need to be so troublesome."


    "Maybe what you said is right."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s voice was so loud that he would definitely hear it in the room, which also made the preacher say something about it.


    "Want to threaten me, I don''t think you have that strength yet."


    The preacher was not afraid of half a minute, but rather angrily surfaced his wishes.


    At this time, Mao Litian said, "The Scriptor, I am Mao Litian, the president of Wuji Society. Master Su didn''t come here to embarrass you. I just want you to help with something."


    "Is this attitude to help with things!"


    "boom!"


    With one punch, Su Yan easily knocked down the entire small wooden house with a single punch, a cloud of dust lifted up, and the wooden house completely turned into powder.


    At this time, the preacher was sitting on the very tattered chair, holding a dry tobacco rod in his hand, and his lips were still smoking.


    A wisp of green smoke came out of his mouth, happily like a fairy, but the hands of the people who passed the passer were shaking slightly at this time, which could not escape the eyes of a few people.


    "You can get a certain amount of payment after the matter is done, or you will die."


    Su Yan is not a threat. This is a kind of preacher, it is mysterious, in fact, it is a bad old man who slanders and deceives everywhere.


    Su Yan can judge from his words, deeds, and even some details. The expert is sloppy on the surface, but he is not sloppy in reality, but he is as sloppy inside and outside.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the preacher couldn''t sit still completely, his legs trembled, and he couldn''t put it on anymore.


    "My lord, please spare my life. I will serve."


    The preacher knelt directly on the ground with a look of astonishment, not the same as before.


    "Look at this and translate it for me."


    Su Yan threw a book to the man who passed the scriptures, and turned around to look at the top of the cloud. There was a cliff here, and this place felt a little Ling Ran.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others were also shocked. In their hearts, this person who was supposed to be very arrogant and lonely, he was a noble and weird person, but in fact it was so unbearable.


    "You two go back."


    Su Yan looked at Mao Litian and Oda Xiaoichiro with an irrefutable tone.


    The two opened their mouths and actually wanted to stay here. They also wanted to know the contents of the notebook, but they had no choice but to leave.


    "The little one retires."


    The two left here angrily, and only Su Yan was here in the entire cliff.


    The preacher turned over for a long time, and at this moment, his hands kept shaking, his face was full of horror, as if he had seen something incredible and terrible.


    "Where did you get this thing?"


    Su Yan said impatiently: "Tell me the content!"


    "This is not a good thing, it is a bad omen. Whoever gets it will attract unknowns, and those who know the content will be forever."


    "You only need to tell us the content, and only the three of us know about this."


    Su Yan looked at the person who passed the scriptures, his eyes suddenly softened, and even more magical, as if to hypnotize the person who passed the scriptures.


    If you are so disobedient, you can only use secret techniques.


    The preacher was not so excited at the moment, but his hands were still trembling slightly. After trying to suppress it for a while, his hands still did not listen.


    "This is terrible, they want to resurrect God!"


    The preacher knelt on his legs and kept chanting Buddhist words, full of anxiety and piety.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba looked at each other, neither understood what he meant. Who could know this directly.


    "What does it mean to resurrect God?"


    But the preacher ignored it at all and just read the Buddhist scriptures, sweat bursting out of his forehead.


    Su Yan was forced to be helpless, and could only have a spirit power drifting towards the preacher''s divine envoy, controlling him and letting him translate.


    "content."


    The preacher stood up at this moment, his face was extremely dull, like a robot.


    "Okay, I will translate right away."


    The preacher picked up the notebook, turned the first page, and began to translate.


    "This is an autograph written by Tokugawa Ichiro, the head of the Tokugawa family. The recorded content is true and reliable, and there is absolutely no lie."


    "The Tokugawa family is one of the four major families in Fuso. Thanks to God''s favor, it is possible to have this family business. The future generations have a heavy responsibility, lest the Tokugawa family loses in their own hands..."


    There are some irrelevant words in the front, Su Yan naturally filtered it automatically, and only listened to Shishen, but the preacher never mentioned Shishen.


    Until the last page, the person who passed the scripture mentioned what Su Yan wanted to know.


    "The Tokugawa family and the gods have always cooperated, communicated and developed together, but the gods collect souls everywhere. This is a rebellious act, and future generations will not dare to do so. Money helps, and even trains ninjas to transform into shikigami to collect souls everywhere..."


    Su Yan clasped his hands tightly, what the Oda family did was simply intolerable, and the dead under their hands were countless.


    The preacher continued to read the notebook, but did not stop because of Su Xingqi, and Yuwen Xiongba did not dare to say a word.


    "The reason why you risked such a big refusal to collect souls is all for the faith in your heart, that incomparably mighty and powerful god!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold. This must be a trick made up to deceive people and brainwashing. God, if there is a God in this place, how could the world be like this.


    "God has been imprisoned for too long. It is the work of evil people. They use occult techniques, runes, and even vicious spells to block God. Collecting souls is to save God. Once God is restored, it will be the beginning of the light of heaven and earth!"


    Su Yan knew thoroughly that there must be a very powerful existence behind this incident. Maybe he was sealed, imprisoned, or injured, and needed soul recovery. This is what happened.


    It must be an extremely critical moment right now, once that person comes out, I am afraid that this world will set off a **** storm.


    Of course, Su Yan was just guessing, and it was not confirmed. To be confirmed, he had to go to Oda Mansion.


    Su Yan took the notebook away, but the preacher was still reading sluggishly, as if he hadn''t said enough.


    "God, resurrected God, God will let us welcome the new era!"


    "Wrong, not the resurrected god, but the resurrected demon."


    Su Yan glanced at the passer, with a little spiritual power in his hand, and the passer regained consciousness, but Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 903： Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles

    The two had already left Xiaojishan. Seeing Mao Litian and Oda Xiaoichiro still waiting outside, Su Yan was cold in his heart.


    "You are still here, do you want me to send you back?"


    Su Yan looked at the two with a smile on his face, but everyone knew that the smile was too fake.


    The two of them showed fear and took a taxi and left in a hurry.


    "My lord, where are you going now?"


    Yuwen Xiongba sat in the car, looking at Su Yan and asked.


    "Naturally go to Oda Prefecture."


    A killing intent appeared in Su Yan''s eyes. This killing intent was not adulterated at all, it was the most awe-inspiring killing intent.


    Collaborating with the gods to collect souls, this is an unforgivable sin, and must be completely eradicated, or let them resurrect the demon, I am afraid it will be really messed up.


    As for the gods recorded in the notebook, Su Yan naturally regarded it as a joke and didn''t care at all.


    What kind of existence are gods, who can seal them and trap them, even Su Yan in the previous life, who is precious to the immortal emperor, can only respect the gods.


    When the two left, it was noon when they arrived at Oda Mansion. At this time, the door of Oda Mansion was closed tightly, which was obviously abnormal.


    "My lord, how do I get in?"


    "In the face of this kind of help to evil, do we need to be polite?"


    Su Yan asked back, running spiritual power with both hands, and banged directly towards the gate, a solid gate that was collapsed and shattered by Su Yan.


    At the moment, the streets that weren''t lively were a little bit of people looking at it in horror, and they kept talking for a while.


    Su Yan ignored it and walked in grandiosely, and Yuwen Xiongba naturally followed closely.


    Seeing the people in Oda Mansion, Su Yan would die if he didn''t say a word, and didn''t keep one.


    When he came here, he took his attention and destroyed the Oda Mansion. Such a family cannot exist in the world.


    So when I stepped into Oda Prefecture, everyone I met had nowhere to speak.


    This is a **** road. Someone blocked the blood in the stool from splashing on the spot. Although many people were killed, Su Yan did not have a drop of blood all over his body. The blood of these people was not worthy to stain his clothes.


    When Yuwen Xiongba walked behind, his scalp was numb, and he looked at Su Yan as if he was a killer god. Only now did he realize that the blood demon Su was not groundless, but worthy of the name.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest sympathy and intolerance. These people should be killed. Killing one can save several dozen people. This is a good thing.


    Seeing Su Yan encountering people and killing people and Buddhas killing Buddhas, no one can stop half of them. This frightened all the people in Oda Prefecture.


    Su Yan killed people with cultivation bases, and those without cultivation bases did not dare to approach half a point.


    "Go and report to the Patriarch!"


    One of the guards hurriedly shouted and asked his subordinates to report, while he was holding a samurai sword and yelling towards Su Yan.


    But his sword fell on Su Yan''s arm and did not cause any harm to Su Yan. On the contrary, his mouth was shaken by the hilt, and the samurai sword became two halves.


    This person was horrified, with cold sweat on his forehead, but before he could beg for mercy, he was slapped flying by Su Yan, vomiting blood and fell to the ground to death.


    Su Yan looked around, and there were nearly a thousand people surrounding them, but in Su Yan''s eyes, these thousand people were easier than killing a thousand ants.


    "Let your Patriarch come out, or I will flatten Oda Mansion!"


    Su Yan''s roar shook the sky, with the meaning of dragon roar, spreading the world for a long time, even in the basement.


    This group of guards had no intention of resisting anymore, and such a powerful pressure was not at the same level as them.


    Now they can only wait for reinforcements, hoping that those who will inform will arrive as soon as possible.


    At this time, in the lobby of the Oda Mansion, the clan chief Oda Neji was sitting at the top, and there were four men below.


    Take a closer look, these four people are similar in shape. If they have to be human, they can only be called turtle people.


    Their appearance is very similar to Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, and they are almost carved out of a mold.


    Even the weapons used by Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles are exactly the same. The four are nunchakus, double knives, double penetrations and long sticks.


    However, the four of them did not have any bandages on their heads, and their eyes were sharp, just like messengers from hell.


    The four of them respectfully faced Neji Oda, who was obviously their master.


    And these four were originally very normal humans, four powerful ninjas, the four most powerful killers of the Oda family.


    But because Oda Neji agreed to the envoy, the four had to be sent to the Hachimangu Shrine where the envoy was located. After transformation, they eventually became this kind of tortoise people who were not like humans or ghosts.


    "Patriarch, this is our spoils for half a month."


    A tortoise man took out a crystal bead from his arms, about the size of a fist, as if there were strands of black wool swimming in it, and these were the soul of the victim.


    They were taken away, and their souls were stored in it. Even if they were released, they could only be lone souls and ghosts, and they could not be in the body.


    And being a lonely ghost may also be reincarnated, but now it is packed in crystal beads, and it is doomed to a tragic ending.


    Oda Neji smiled faintly, took the crystal beads from the turtle man, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, the souls collected this time are of good quality, and they are all cultivators above the master."


    When Oda Neji smiled, the four of them were naturally relieved. If Oda Neji was dissatisfied, the four of them would be severely punished.


    The tortoise with the fork in his hand hesitated for a long time. He looked up at Oda Neji, but lowered his head again.


    "Is there anything wrong with the Turtleman?"


    Oda Neji naturally saw his movements and couldn''t help asking.


    The Fork Turtle''s complexion trembled, but he gritted his teeth and said, "Patriarch, how long will it take for us to recover?"


    This is the wish of the four people all the time. Now people are not like people and everyone is afraid of them. They want to return to the way they were before.


    However, they don''t know that once they become like this, they will never be able to recover, but they have been kept in the dark.


    There was a hint of coldness in Oda Ningji''s eyes, and he sternly said: "When the time is up, I will naturally tell you that all you have to do now is to collect more souls, you know!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The four of them knelt down in fright, daring not to have the slightest dissatisfaction.


    "Go down."


    Oda Neji waved his hand, rather impatiently.


    The four of them could only retreat silently to the outside, but at this time a guard broke into it and knelt down in a hurry, still with a look of horror on his face.


    "Family... Patriarch, someone broke in and killed them when they met. It has become a river of blood!"


    Oda Neji was furious, and he shot the case, his eyes widened, the katana around his waist was buzzing at this moment, quite restless.


    "The four turtles obeyed the order and went quickly to destroy the enemy!"


    The four hurried to their knees and said in unison: "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 904： On the knife

    The four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles left in a hurry, catching the intruder was a great achievement, and the distance recovery was even further.


    Therefore, the four of them were in high spirits and went to the front yard under the leadership of the guard. The noise from time to time made them frown.


    "Who is here?!"


    A Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle asked in a cold voice, his words filled with hostility,


    The guard hurriedly said: "I don''t know who came, and it doesn''t look like our Fusang people."


    "Not from Fuso?!"


    The four of them frowned at the same time, with cold killing intent in their eyes. Foreigners dared to come to their Oda Mansion to make trouble. This made them angry.


    "Go, catch him, let the Patriarch handle it."


    The group quickened their pace and headed to the front yard.


    At this time, Su Yan slaughtered the Quartet and had already stunned the world. No one dared to take a step closer, knowing that going up was just to die.


    When the two met, both sides stopped and looked at each other at the same time.


    "My lord, look at the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a look of surprise, full of surprises and surprises. He didn''t expect to see the live-action Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles.


    "It''s just a bunch of mutants."


    There is only disdain between Su Yan''s words, and the four mutants in the middle of the grandmaster''s middle stage are not worth his attention.


    "who are you!"


    The Great God of Fork Turtle said, his eyes looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Kill your people!"


    Su Yan did not waste his tongue, his figure fluttered, and came to the four of them, and the arm was already densely covered with dragon scales, and the power of the dragon fist burst out.


    The power of this punch made the four faces completely changed. Naturally, this force was not something they could resist. This was completely beyond their expectations.


    At first, I thought it was a mid-level master who came to provoke me. As a result, I didn''t expect this shot to be the peak of the late-level Grandmaster, which was equivalent to a full blow from their Patriarch.


    Before this power blasted, a golden fire dragon roared and rushed towards the four people with teeth and claws.


    Naturally, Su Yan was guarding against these four being deceived by using tricks like Jin Chan to escape the shell.


    There was a golden fire dragon above and Su Yan''s punching power below. The four of them felt a kind of helpless despair just when they saw the intruder.


    This annoys them, how difficult it is to recover as an adult.


    But they forgot that it was their own vows to collect souls, so they do not deserve sympathy.


    The dragon fist bombarded, and the qi of the four of them was instantly broken through, and an irresistible force enveloped them and oppressed their functions.


    And everyone''s chest had an extra fist mark, which seemed to strike out with one punch. In fact, Su Yan made four punches, all of which landed on their chests, but the speed was too fast for ordinary people to see.


    Su Yan closed his hand and looked at the four people coldly. With this punch, he was confident that he killed them.


    Sure enough, the four of them had sunken chests, and four black spiritual powers emerged. As transformed shikigami, these four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles can still use spiritual powers, no different from ordinary people.


    Blood came out of the corners of the four people''s mouths, and the blood was blackened all at once, dripping on the ground like ink, blacking the bluestone floor.


    "you!"


    The fork turtle pointed at Su Yan, but his body was weak, his spiritual power was madly dissipating, just as life was fading in a long river.


    The other three were so, they couldn''t change the status quo at all. Su Yan''s power was too strong, and they completely broke their dantian, and their spiritual power could not stop leaking.


    Tears shed from the corners of the four of them, not knowing whether it was the helpless tears of a sheep or the tears of a crocodile.


    After killing the four people, Su Yan did not stop, and continued to walk forward. Yuwen Xiongba also looked at the corpses of the four people with fear, and stepped on them one by one.


    At this time, the up and down of Oda Mansion were completely panicked, and many people fled out like crazy, fearing that Su Yan would also target them.


    These four Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles existed under one person in Oda Mansion, no matter their rights or realm.


    Looking at the steps in front of him, Su Yan teleported to him. When he reached the door of the wooden house, Su Yan was almost sure that Oda Neji was inside.


    Because he felt a violent rage, this violent rage was generated by extreme anger, and the reason was naturally the death of the four people.


    It was cultivated by Oda Neji with great painstaking efforts. All of them were originally known as the successors of Oda Prefecture. Oda Neji did not hesitate to sacrifice them in order to cooperate with the gods.


    Now that they were all dead, he was a little unacceptable for a while, and the loss was too great.


    boom!


    With a violent explosion, the huge wooden palace collapsed suddenly, shattered and turned into a pile of rubble.


    This dust hit the sky, and the entire Tokugawa Prefecture was suddenly covered by dust.


    When the people around Oda Mansion heard such a sensation, they all looked over and pointed at them.


    "What happened to Oda Mansion?"


    "I don''t know, such a loud voice must be no small matter."


    "Who would dare to make trouble in Oda Mansion and eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard?!"


    "Patriarch Oda is one of our four masters in Fuso, and there are only a handful of people who can provoke him."


    There was such a sound of discussion all around, but the people from the Oda Mansion had always come and chase away, but now who has this leisurely mind.


    When all the dust dissipated, only the high seat above the ruins was intact, and Oda Neji sat on it upright.


    At this moment, Neji Oda was naturally extremely cold, and his eyes seemed to be carved with a knife, reflecting a sense of cannibalism.


    "Oda Neji?"


    Su Yan took the lead in questioning, his eyes were indifferent, he could even kill Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy together, and Oda Neji was nothing to say.


    "who are you?!"


    When Oda Ningji looked at Su Yan, he suddenly became calm, covering up all the fierce light. This concentration is evident.


    "The one who killed you!"


    Oda Neji leaned forward, and the samurai sword on his waist trembled slightly, already unable to restrain it.


    "Only you, arrogant!"


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, his spiritual strength grew wildly, and his words were not as straightforward as he had just started the war.


    Oda Neji also had the same intention. He stood up at the moment, his eyes are like electricity, and his stalwart figure in traditional costumes is a bit majestic.


    "In that case, let''s talk about the meaning of the sword!"


    Oda Ningci rushed towards Su Yan, and a cold light appeared in the distance. A black shadow was cut in half by the cold light and fell straight down.


    At this moment, the Oda Neiji samurai sword was re-sheathed, holding a gorgeous and handsome posture for more than ten seconds.


    Oda Neji would naturally not make too many attempts to kill people. The intent of the katana is to make as few attempts as possible to kill the enemy as soon as possible.


    Oda Ningji''s sword did not slash at Su Yan, but at a position next to Su Yan. Ufumi Xiongba was beside him.


    "Baby!"

 Chapter 905： The Dao Ancestor is here!

    Su Yan''s complexion changed, he blurted out, and with a wave of anger, this Oda Ningji was old and cunning, and when he was a few minutes away from him, he changed his sword intent and cut to Ufumi Yuba.


    In the realm of Ningji Oda, the grandmaster''s later peak facing a master is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    That''s why Su Yan''s complexion changed suddenly and he shouted that angry voice.


    He was worried and afraid, and he had almost regarded him as his most capable assistant, even a brother, during his time in contact with Yuwen Xiongba.


    Sun Yan is Su Yan''s pain, in order to protect the spirit gathering formation, in order to maintain his majesty, he did not hesitate to lose his life.


    Su Yan has always felt that people can''t die and take the tea to cool down, as if a film roll is finished, but on this earth, he feels some different places.


    The people here are low-level, but they have love and hate. That is something that is hard to see in the cultivation world. Compared with the **** and precarious situation in the cultivation world, this is even more precious.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba next to him. He was afraid to go and see the results he didn''t want to see.


    but����


    "Wocao, scared me to death."


    The voice of Yufumi Yuba?


    He is not dead?


    What Su Yan saw was indeed a complete Yuwen Xiongba, but a blood spattered on his body.


    It turned out that Yu Wen Xiongba was a ghost in the desperate situation at that critical moment.


    No, no, his reaction and speed are simply impossible to complete. You must know that Su Yan was deceived by Oda Neji because of his carelessness.


    It turned out that Yufumi Yuba had already had a survivor before. He knew that Su Yan and Oda Ningji had a big battle. Although the ending was set, it would surely make waves.


    He was affected last time at Tokugawa''s house. This time he was smart and used the body of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle as a shield.


    The corpse in the middle stage of the Grand Master was still very strong, but it was tightly resisting the damage of the sword, and the sword intent still blasted towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    At this moment, he vomited blood violently, and did not realize that his dantian had cracked. If it weren''t for the sword in his hand, he would have already returned to the west.


    Double resistance was still seriously injured, this is the power of the master''s later peak.


    Of course, there is also Oda Neji''s self-confidence. Is it worth his full blow if the master of the district is Consummation?


    It was precisely because of these coincidences that Yuwen Xiongba was able to get his life back.


    Su Yan smiled at this moment, naturally a happy smile.


    "Your kid is smart."


    Su Yan patted Yuwen Xiongba and naturally used his spiritual power to stabilize his body. It is not the time to heal Yuwen Xiongba because there are still people to kill.


    "This is my negligence, and you only have this chance!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and his eyes, which were as deep as stars in the sky, were bloodshot at this moment.


    He clenched his fists, like two fireballs, and rushed directly towards Oda Neji, not afraid of his extremely powerful samurai sword.


    Oda Neji was naturally angry, respecting the sword, and entering the Tao with the body, just to obtain the meaning of the sword.


    The monks in the Fusang martial arts world basically have to practice swords. Everyone wants to learn the three-sword style. This is the dream of every swordsman.


    In the same way, whoever learns the Three Swords thoroughly first can ask the ancestor of the sword and get the guidance of the ancestor.


    Su Yan is not afraid of his katana. This is a denial of him. Denying his life and efforts will naturally make him furious.


    "You completely irritated me, welcome my anger."


    At this moment, Oda Neji''s eyes were extremely blushing, like blood-wheel eyes, and the blue veins on his forehead actually showed red blood, as if infected with a virus.


    In fact, this is the rage oppressing the capillaries. It can only be said that he is quite angry now, and he will kill Su Yan to prove the meaning of the sword.


    Su Yan''s fist was even more flared, like the dragon heads of two blue dragons. Long Xiao didn''t stop even a single bit, but with one fist, he was able to directly meet Oda Neji''s knife.


    The samurai sword fell on Su Yan''s arm, making a crisp sound, just like the collision between iron and iron, making the roots of teeth sour.


    After a few tricks, Oda Ningci couldn''t break Su Yan''s qi, which meant that he couldn''t hurt Su Yan a bit.


    At this moment, he knew that Su Yan was not as simple as it seemed. He guessed that Su Yan was an old monster with a young appearance, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    "Ichiro Tokugawa, God Envoy, next is you Oda Neji."


    Su Yan blasted the samurai sword in Oda Neji''s hand with a blow, and his fist went toward the front door of Oda Neji.


    In a panic, Oda Neji hurriedly drew a samurai sword from his waist again, which was able to withstand Su Yan''s attack.


    "You killed Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy?!"


    Oda Ningji''s face was full of suspicion. Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy were almost the same as his realm, and they were both first-class masters. Even if Su Yan is the master of Consummation, it is impossible to kill both of them.


    "You are not worth mentioning in my eyes."


    Su Yan''s spiritual power surged, and his power was even more shocking, causing Oda Neji to completely change his color. This power was an existence he could not even imagine, and relying on strength Su Yan made Oda Neji lose his intent to fight.


    Oda Neji''s hand trembled slightly, apparently because of fear, Su Yan slammed with a punch, and he couldn''t resist it. He retreated a hundred meters away, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    "Who are you!"


    "Kill evil people!"


    "Evil, how could the resurrection **** be evil!"


    "Just as he deserves to be called a god, it''s really shameless."


    Su Yan fisted again, with the same strength, this time he directly blasted Oda Neji''s katana into two.


    "The black iron samurai sword was broken by you!"


    Oda Neji was no longer shocked at this moment, but fear in his heart. This power was too powerful, and it was not the power that ordinary people should have.


    Su Yan sneered. Profound iron is just made of iron from a spiritual stone. It can be seen everywhere in the cultivation world, and it is regarded as the most fragile stone.


    Su Yan walked to Oda Neji, grabbed his shirt, with a stern expression, without any compromise.


    "This punch is for those innocent people!"


    Su Yan blasted Oda Neji''s face with a punch, making half of his face bloody.


    "This punch is for you to become a devil''s lackey!"


    Oda Neji''s entire face was bloody, his bones shattered, blood was splashing, and he was shocked.


    "This punch is for you..."


    Su Yan hadn''t spoken the word for life, but a figure appeared in the air, he looked like a child, and looked very Confucian and Taoist.


    "Stop, you have punish him enough, why take his life!"


    When Oda Neji heard this sound, he was extremely excited, and his divine consciousness transmitted the sound.


    "Ancestor Dao, you are here, save me!"


    Su Yan heard the words, calmly, his fist did not stop, but still fell on Oda Neji''s chest, smashing his heart with a punch!

 Chapter 906： Fight

    The flame on his fist instantly burned Oda Neji''s heart into nothingness, and even the blood that kept coming out was instantly turned into gas.


    Oda Ningci''s eyes were full of incredible. He didn''t understand why Su Yan smashed his heart. He didn''t expect Su Yangan because the ancestor of sword had arrived.


    Su Yan dared to kill him in front of the sword ancestor, Su Yan dared to disobey the sword ancestor.


    Oda Neji actually showed a slight smile. Although he couldn''t see the smile from his face, he knew it from his eyes.


    He believed that even if Su Yan killed him, he would not survive, and Dao Ancestor would definitely avenge him.


    "Kill me, have the ability to destroy my spirit!"


    Although the heart is not there, Oda Neji''s divine sense and dantian are still there, which can guarantee that his soul will not be destroyed, and he can become a shikigami in the future.


    Oda Neji was stimulating Su Yan. In fact, he was betting. He still thought that Su Yan would not dare to completely obliterate him.


    But he was too naive to think, not to mention the arrival of the Dao Ancestor, it is the heavenly king Lao Tzu who is here, and the person Su Ba wants to kill first, then he will also die!


    This is not empty talk, this is not arrogance, this is Su Yan''s behavioral rules, he has never looked at anyone high, no one can stop his behavior.


    Su Yan''s fist was pulled out, but a piece of spiritual power floated to Oda Neji''s brain, shattering his consciousness into dregs.


    The last point is clear, Oda Neji disappeared unwillingly, he lost the bet, but he believed that Su Yan would come to accompany him.


    Watching Oda Neji fall, Su Yan''s anger was eliminated, and he killed this person. I don''t know how many people will survive.


    At this time, the knife ancestor in midair had a bitter meaning in his eyes, and a wave of anger rushed towards Su Yan, and it was actually a potential collapse.


    This anger was more terrifying than coercion, and more like a temptation to make a move.


    Su Yan had to use his own qi to resist, and even took a slight step back, which was enough to explain the power of the Dao Ancestor.


    "You still killed him."


    Dao Zu''s voice is very delicate, but it does not lose his sonorous power, as if it is soft with a sharp knife, which is indefensible.


    "The **** one lives an extra minute, that is a burden to the world."


    The ancestor Dao''s eyes turned, the man was dead and Huitian was weak, but he could not stand by and watch, after all, he was the ancestor of Fusang.


    "You not only killed Neji Oda, but also Tokugawa Ichiro and the envoy?!"


    Su Yan looked at the sword ancestor with electric eyes, and shouted angrily: "Do you also call that evil spirit god?"


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a sarcasm smile. If the existence of the dignified Fusang master was reduced to a servant of the gods, then the Fusang seemed to be really dark and not white.


    Ancestor Blade''s eyes burst into light, and Su Yan''s words clearly angered him.


    "Presumptuous, the divine envoy is just his name, why shouldn''t I call it that way."


    "As the number one leader of Fusang, don''t you know anything? Isn''t it faint?!"


    "Hmph, I want to make an excuse for you to kill, you can''t pass my level."


    "It''s funny, I''m killing someone who should be killed, so why make excuses."


    "It''s time to kill, then tell us the reason for it."


    "The collusive gods are doing harm to the world, collecting souls and wanting to resurrect the demons, this is not considered to be killed!"


    Su Yan''s momentum grew even higher, two groups of golden flames appeared in his eyes, like golden eyes, he was born with anger.


    Ancestor Dao was silent, he didn''t know about such a major event, just because he had been in retreat for five years, and he had just broken through.


    The Dao Ancestor has gone through more than a hundred years, and I don''t know how many people have seen, heard, or even experienced, but this is the first time such a big thing has happened.


    "Five years have passed, it was such a situation, blame me."


    Ancestor Dao shook his head, but still stared at Su Yan with a cold look.


    "Even if they deserve to die, that''s my part of Fusang. It''s not your turn to be an outsider to intervene!"


    "You think I am willing to take care of you one acre of land, they invaded China, and anyone who violates my China will be punishable!"


    "It''s a good sentence, even if it is far away, let me see your ability today!"


    Dao Ancestor stepped into the air, dressed in a white robe, it felt like a fairy, but it was ridiculous in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan knew that the ancestor of the sword was very strong and very strong, and he was the first person in Fusang. His sword has been sharpened for more than 100 years, and its sharpness can be imagined.


    The ancestor of the sword only used one sword. He had never learned the three-sword style, and he did not bother to use the three-sword. The highest state of the sword was a deadly move.


    Even if there are many people, it is a one-shot thing, and this is the essence of one-shot flow.


    No matter how strong you are, I can only kill you with a single blow, no matter how hard you are with three heads and six arms, I can cut it with a single blow, and whatever you change, I can break it with a single blow.


    But now the knife ancestor did not light up the knife, and his knife did not appear, which showed that Su Yan did not need to use the knife in his eyes.


    Su Yan rushed forward, his fists surged, and the power of the dragon covered the sky. Naturally, it was a blow with all his strength, without retaining a trace of strength.


    Facing a powerful enemy, facing an existence that might surpass the Grand Master''s Consummation, he naturally did not dare to be careless.


    Ancestor Dao watched Su Yan''s attack, his eyes sharp, and after a while he actually shook his head.


    "If I retreat and break through, facing a rookie like you, I can cut it with a finger."


    Dao Ancestor''s meaning is very clear, and he does not want to burden Su Yan psychologically, pick out his own realm, and fight a happy battle.


    Su Yan didn''t need the explanation of the Dao ancestor at all. It didn''t matter that he was one level higher than him. How could he be afraid, let alone a psychological burden. Whether he broke through or not was just a matter of seriousness in the shot.


    This pair of fists came with the power of shaking the sky and the earth. The entire Oda Mansion was in chaos, the sky and the earth changed color, and the sky instantly became a huge black swallowed hole.


    Ancestor Dao just raised his hands and greeted Su Yan''s attack with his palms.


    Intersecting palms and fists naturally suffers a loss when coming out of the palm, but Dao Ancestor insists on this, he still looks down on Su Yan.


    Su Yan was angry. This was the first time he was so contemptuous. How could his master''s consummation be worthless.


    Long Xiao shook the sky, Shuanglong blasted out, golden light spread all over the earth, this punch actually had the power of cracking the ground.


    The ancestor Dao did not step back, nor did Su Yan. The two sides calmly made a right move, neither of them could see the joy, anger, sorrow, or even the face of the other party.


    Both sides maintained their previous faces, and for a long time, a ripple that made the world lose their color shook away, as if a comet hit the earth.


    At this moment, the entire Oda Mansion was shattered to pieces, a ruin.


    "I didn''t expect to be so amazing at a young age, not bad."


    Su Yan was quite disdainful of Dao Zu''s praise.


    I always thought that I was far-sighted and had the ability to master the ending, but I didn''t know why he was being played around in the eyes of Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba had already evaded three times at this moment, and the masters like them were not even cannon fodder.

 Chapter 907： Draw a knife

    Ancestor Dao''s face showed a hint of kindness, as if the older generation treated the younger generation. Such an attitude is more annoying than threatening words.


    Su Yan is not afraid of cursing, violent or even arrogant, but he minds this attitude very much, it is an insult to him.


    "The rookie has your presence, which makes me gratified, but it''s a pity that it''s not my Fusang person."


    Dao Ancestor sighed, this is his most regrettable thing, but the outstanding generals are not for his own use.


    "No matter what, you are also a rookie, kneel down and give up and let you go."


    The meaning of the ancestor of the sword is very simple.


    In fact, he is also jealous. It is impossible for existences like Su Yan not to be noticed by the old monsters of China. If he really kills, if they are disturbed, it will really be in trouble.


    The reason why Dao Ancestor was afraid of trouble was actually because he hadn''t made a breakthrough in five years of retreat. Although he hadn''t gotten into trouble, he hadn''t reached the realm he wanted, which made him uneasy.


    "The old monsters of China have probably reached that point long ago."


    Su Yan knew who the old monster Dao Ancestor was talking about, except for the one in Zhong Hai that was worthy of his jealousy.


    "You are the seventh in the ranking list, so you still have that qualification to say this."


    Su Yan said lightly, there was no anger between his eyebrows.


    It turns out that the ancestor of the sword is the seventh strongest in the earth list. No wonder it is so arrogant that the seventh in the earth list can explain everything, without too much explanation.


    Su Yan is only eighth on the list now, and the Shadow Organization did not directly rank him seventh, naturally it was a conclusion drawn through various data analysis.


    This shows that in the eyes of the Shadow Organization, Su Yan can''t beat the ancestor of the sword, and the analysis of the Shadow Organization has always been convincing the world.


    But in Su Yan''s mind, he never cared about the shadow organization and the strongest.


    "You are not bad too. I only learned that you are actually eighth on the ranking list. It really surprised me."


    Ancestor Dao looked at Su Yan, with a trace of stern expression in his eyes. The eighth place ranking made him enough.


    "I didn''t expect Ji Gu to be squeezed down by you."


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain. Now he wants to leave, but Ancestor Dao wants to abolish his arm, so he can only abolish Ancestor Dao''s arm to end.


    Just now, Su Yan knew the power of the ancestor of swordsman, and it was not weak to touch him with his palm. You must know that the ancestor of swords is the best sword.


    This shows that the ancestor of swords did not show his true strength, just now it was just a small test of the sword.


    "With this punch, I want you to know what power is."


    Su Yan clenched his fists, his whole body increased in golden light, and a golden burning dragon wandered continuously behind him. His arm had never been densely packed with dragon scales like now, piece by piece, like hard armor.


    The fist fell in the air, like a fist of Heaven''s Punishment. This fist Su Yan exhausted his strength and carried the strongest meaning of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens".


    Dao Ancestor''s complexion was unwavering, Su Yan was very strong, a character he truly praised, but he still thought he was a little tender when fighting him.


    The ancestor Dao didn''t use his palm this time. After all, Su Yan had almost exerted ten percent of his power. If he used his palm again, he would definitely be injured.


    Injury is something that is not allowed for him, it is a joke, it will laugh generously.


    Ancestor Dao also clenched his fists, his fists were plain, not like Su Yan''s brilliant golden flames.


    But the power of his fist is not weak, Su Yan, the collision of the fists, like the collision of two big mountains, the loudness of the sound, shocking Baili.


    Many people have eardrum bleeding, and some are even deaf because of this. This force is too strong, and the pressure contained in it is beyond ordinary people.


    Both sides took a few steps back and looked at each other coldly.


    Su Yan has always paid attention to the strength of his body since he opened his dantian. It can be said that he is not following a path of cultivation.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness is very powerful, thanks to his soul, so he did not pay attention to divine consciousness wholeheartedly during cultivation, but instead focused on strength.


    It can be said that he is not weaker than the strong cultivator, and even stronger than the strong cultivator.


    But with such a powerful blow, Su Yan still failed to cause the slightest harm to the ancestor, which made him have to have a new understanding of the ancestor.


    "Your strength is so strong, really powerful."


    Dao Ancestor smiled and said: "It''s good to know, I''ll cut my arm soon."


    "There is no door to break my arm."


    Su Yan used his moves, his hands were sealed, and a burst of fragmented power spread out, covering his hands, giving them an extra lethality.


    Su Yan can only use skills, and with pure strength, the ancestor of swords can completely resist with spiritual power.


    "Are you in a hurry, do you have to use skills now?"


    Ancestor Dao smiled, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "How to break your turtle shell without using skills."


    Su Yan showed white teeth, not grinning, but a mysterious expression.


    Dao Zu didn''t know what skill Su Yan wanted to use, but he still didn''t use the knife. He thought he could defeat Su Yan with both hands.


    "You have to be optimistic about this punch!"


    The fist blasted out, and Su Yan''s Dantian was much empty. This was a huge consumption of spiritual power, because not only did he use the strongest strength, but also displayed his stunts.


    The fist with the power of shattering resembled a world-destroying golden dragon, blasting towards the ancestor of the sword like a pressure.


    Although the fist is small, its power is very terrifying. The power of this fist is not yet close to the Dao Ancestor, and Dao Ancestor''s face is actually dignified.


    In the end, Ancestor Dao couldn''t resist Su Yan''s attack again, and he could resist it with strength, but the power of fragmentation made him useless and unable to resist.


    Ancestor Dao retreated and almost fell to the ground. There was a slight dent in his chest. This is the masterpiece left by Su Yan''s punch.


    puff!


    Dao Ancestor still couldn''t hold it back, spit out a mouthful of blood, dyeing his white beard red.


    "How about this punch!"


    Su Yan roared, at least his guess that could hurt Dao Ancestor was not wrong, and it also attacked Dao Ancestor''s arrogance.


    Ancestor Dao''s face trembled, and his muscles were very tight. Now he was very angry, but he didn''t expect to be hurt by Su Yan.


    "You are so good that you made me bleed, then I will kill you!"


    Dao Ancestor didn''t plan to keep Su Yan, now he only has anger, he just wants to kill the people who hurt him and lose his face.


    Only by killing Su Yan can he calm down completely. As for the trouble, he no longer cares.


    "You have to force me to draw a knife!"


    There is a samurai sword on the waist of the ancestor sword, it is already buzzing before taking it out, it feels the smell of blood, it wants to drink blood.


    When the knife came out, a chill and sharp edge appeared, although there was only a moment, but at that moment, almost everyone around him felt like he was in hell.


    Su Yan was also slightly at a loss when he saw the reflection, but it was only for a brief moment.


    "This knife is good."

 Chapter 908： The power of a knife

    Su Yan''s praise naturally shows that this sword is superb. Su Yan''s praise is not the material and quality of the sword, but the sense of the sword.


    More than a hundred years of tempering has given this knife spirituality, and this spirituality is very important to those who use a knife as a weapon.


    It can be said that the spirituality of the sword is what every swordsman dreams of. That is the key to improving the realm, and that is the beginning of the gap with others.


    The reason why Dao Zu is called the first person in Fusang is because of his sword, not his realm.


    Su Yan''s compliment only made Ancestor Dao smile. He heard too many words like this, and his ears were cocooned, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    "At a young age, I actually have this concentration. I was about your size and was still worrying about my livelihood."


    Dao Ancestor is telling the truth. As a teenager, he was backward, poor and even war-fighting. It was impossible for him to be peaceful and prosperous as he is now, and he had more time to study what he liked.


    "You have said so, so do you still help him in evil?"


    "No, I didn''t help Chen to do evil, I just maintained my majesty."


    The meaning of the sword ancestor is very simple, Oda Neji should be killed by himself, not an outsider like Su Yan.


    Sometimes face is more important than anything else, it is related to honor and disgrace, it is related to dignity.


    And Dao Zu represents Fusang, and it is more related.


    Su Yan was angry with his face, and said sharply: "It''s about to be dead and rotten."


    "It''s great that you can let me get a knife."


    The ancestor of the sword did not pay attention to Su Yan''s words, and he held the samurai sword in both hands tightly, with the tip of the sword facing the sky, and he was so solemn and serious.


    As a swordsman, for the ancestor of swordsman, anyone who asked him to draw a sword should be valued and respected, so his first sword has always been 70% strength.


    Seventy percent of the strength is considered enough respect, at least in the opinion of Dao Ancestor.


    Su Yan didn''t blink his eyes, his spiritual power surged wildly, and the depth in his eyes became deeper.


    The knife ancestor''s sword intent was so strong, Su Yan naturally did not dare to be careless. A slight inadvertent stab was not physically damaged, it would definitely kill the soul.


    "Take me a knife!"


    The sword ancestor roared, his body turned into countless phantoms, surrounded by his shadow, holding countless samurai swords, and attacking Su Yanfei.


    This is naturally an illusion, but the illusory afterimage left by the ancestor of the sword at such a rapid speed, beyond the recognition of the eyes.


    Su Yan immediately used his spiritual power, his eyes bloomed with golden light, and there were two flames burning.


    At this moment, in Su Yan''s eyes, these afterimages were all missing, only the sword ancestor was floating towards him, and the samurai sword in his hand was attacking his vitality.


    Su Yan hurriedly seals the seal and displays the dragon''s tail in "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"!


    A huge golden dragon phantom emerged, and the golden light of the dragon''s tail was spread all over, swinging, and directly sweeping towards the sword ancestor.


    The sword ancestor''s face was cold, and he was not afraid of this, his strength increased, and the brilliance of the blade was so dazzling.


    A knife easily penetrated the body of the golden dragon, and could not stop the knife ancestor with a single bit, as if it were made of paper.


    But in fact, it can be seen that the brilliance of the tip of the knife has dimmed a little, and even that little power will be greatly reduced.


    Su Yan was enveloped in a barrier of Qi Qi, because the speed of the knife was too fast, even he could not perform the second attack again.


    The blade plunged into Su Yan''s chest, but it did not penetrate too deeply, and the blood was instantly absorbed by the samurai sword.


    Su Yan''s eyes were gloomy and watery, holding the blade tightly in both hands, the golden light was dim.


    If he hadn''t resisted it with both hands, the blade would inevitably sink into his chest, or even penetrate directly.


    Su Yan roared, the strength of both hands increased wildly, he actually wanted to break the samurai sword.


    When Dao Zu saw this, he hurriedly withdrew the knife and retreated, with a trace of displease in his eyes.


    Originally, he thought that a sword would be enough to take Su Yan''s life, but he did not expect that Su Yan''s body was so powerful.


    He guessed that Su Yan would use moves to stop him, and that Su Yan would resist with both hands, but he didn''t guess how hard Su Yan''s body was.


    Su Yan''s wound did not recover as quickly as before. The knife of the ancestor blade left a strong spiritual power, which could not be repaired in a moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s lips were slightly white, and the coldness of his eyes seemed to be reduced by a point. His bangs were constantly being blown by the wind, but he couldn''t stop the change in his eyes.


    "You are the third person who can withstand my cut."


    The ancestor sword killed countless people, but there were only three people who could withstand his three swords, and Su Yan was one of them.


    "Then this second knife, I will never allow a second person to appear!"


    Ancestor Blade released a burst of white spiritual power, which is very rare, usually blue or green, white spiritual power is too pure and difficult to appear, but once it appears, the degree of power will be higher.


    With the leakage of spiritual power, the sword ancestor would naturally no longer have that power, so he used 90% of his power.


    As for ten percent, it can only be displayed when facing danger. In other words, it is extraordinary performance.


    At this moment, the samurai sword in the hands of the ancestor of the sword seemed to be enveloped by a white snake, and the white snake was constantly walking on the blade, making the blade of the samurai sword even more chilly.


    "I will send you to the west with this cut!"


    Before the knife was cut out, there was a wave of fluctuations in the surroundings out of thin air. This wave of fluctuations poured in all directions, causing the ground to tremble.


    Many people were full of horror, it was like an earthquake. Wherever they had the mind to watch the excitement, the farther they could escape, the better.


    Not to mention Oda Mansion, this whole area is like a place of disaster, the sky here seems to be the end of the day, the clouds are no longer, only the black mist is shrouded.


    The thick black mist is like a huge monster, it may come down at any time and destroy everything.


    This is just a shock on the surface, in fact the sword intent displayed by the ancestor of the sword is more than a hundred times stronger than this.


    This sword intent naturally rushed towards Su Yan, as if a divine consciousness attack, it was more deadly invisibly.


    Needless to say, Su Yan''s spiritual knowledge, it is impossible for ordinary people to meet the sword intent of the ancestor of the sword.


    After the divine consciousness was resolved, Su Yan had no intention of being injured at all, and was very plain. Instead, the knife ancestor''s knife intent was like paper paste.


    The ancestor Dao''s eyes were terrifying, and his powerful knife intent was so easily resolved by Su Yan, which he could not accept.


    "Who are you!"


    The knife ancestor struck with a single knife, and 90% of his strength was Lingli, and a terrifying wave broke out all around, like the sky and the earth, the ground of Oda Mansion collapsed three meters.


    Su Yan had no other choice, he could only use his ability to press the bottom of the box, relying on the force of fragmentation, with the golden light of Longwei, to resist this powerful force with all his strength.


    The entire mid-air seemed to collide with two circular arcs of glass, a ripple shook, and the surroundings were destroyed.

 Chapter 909： Lose both

    Countless ashes filled the sky, this place seemed to be hazy at the beginning of the chaos, and people a hundred miles away could not see the inside.


    The big bosses from the entire Dao and martial arts circles, as well as the political and business circles, gathered here, and even the big bosses from Yamato and other places also gathered.


    The Dao Ancestor appeared, and thousands of people were in an empty alley. Countless people came with a passion for worship, just to see the Dao Ancestor.


    But what makes them angry is that the ancestor Dao had an enemy just after he appeared, and they hated the enemy''s hatred.


    "The power of the ancestor of the sword shocks Gu Shuo Jin, no one can take his three swords, the ancestor of the sword will win!"


    Someone with savage eyes, waving hands, shouting in anger and excitement, drove everyone''s emotions.


    "Who is the enemy of Dao Ancestor? Will he dare to challenge Dao Ancestor with great deeds!"


    "Could it be that which sword sect was able to break through and wanted to see the position of the sword ancestor?!"


    It is not surprising to have this speculation, they only know so much.


    But the members of the Tokugawa family and even the Oda family knew more, and they stepped forward with pain.


    "No, this person is not our Fusang person!"


    Everyone was shocked, showing hideous colors one after another, and their anger was soaring as if they were about to rush to the sky.


    "Who is bold to do this, dare to attack me Fusang!"


    "He is a rookie from China, and he has killed my Tokugawa Patriarch."


    The Tokugawa people cried bitterly and were still heartbroken.


    "Just now, he killed my Oda Patriarch!"


    The Oda people are also very sad and cannot accept such a result.


    Some people even stood up and said hoarsely: "He also killed the envoy!"


    The crowd was shocked and stunned, and in the end they were a little numb, and it was impossible to imagine a rookie so brutal and terrifying.


    "Is China already terrifying!"


    A big man in the martial arts world is full of fear, and a rookie is so powerful, then who can stop China from being so prosperous, who can say a word in the world besides China.


    "This son must be an exception. God loves him, but he will die after encountering the sword ancestor."


    Some people sneered, with cold eyes, and died of such a terrifying rookie. Only Huaguo felt distressed, and they would applaud for it.


    "Yes, Daozu is mighty!"


    ...


    The noise outside did not affect half of the battlefield, the terrifying and powerful force still exists, and the world has not changed at all.


    Ancestor Dao''s second sword slashed towards Su Yan, 90% of the force shook the world, and the blades were extremely dazzling.


    Su Yan didn''t have the confidence to resist him, the sword ancestor''s sword intent was too strong, and more than a hundred years of training was beyond ordinary people''s ability to guess how strong.


    The knife slashed directly at Su Yan''s shoulder, slashing his collarbone, and hitting his heart.


    Such a horrified wound, as if to remove the shoulder, if ordinary people suffered such an injury, I am afraid they would die long ago.


    But Su Yan still had his eyes open, and there was a hint of coldness between his eyebrows, but he could see his eyelids trembling, and his lips were tightened.


    Physical pain can''t make him so, what makes him feel so uncomfortable is the spiritual power left by Dao Ancestor.


    At this moment, this spiritual power was madly destroying his functions, and it was bound to break his dantian.


    Fortunately, Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue". At this moment, his dantian was intact, but his spiritual energy was consumed seriously.


    Dao Zu was completely angry, and a rookie broke his record and took his second shot.


    You know that the first person to take his second shot just stood for a minute and then fell straight.


    Dao Ancestor''s white hair was madly blown by the wind, like a white-haired witch, his eyes were completely black and white.


    "Who are you!"


    Dao Ancestor roared and questioned, he didn''t believe in Su Yan''s appearance, he didn''t believe that Su Yan was so young, it was impossible!


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he had completely removed the spiritual power of the knife ancestor, but the shocking wound on his shoulder was still there, revealing a burnt smell.


    "Who am I." Su Yan smiled coldly, and the corners of his mouth raised, "I am your father!"


    Su Yan was angry and had never suffered such a serious injury. Even if the pill made by the boiler at the Shenmu Gate did not make him so painful, the spiritual power of the ancestor knife was torturing his divine consciousness.


    Changing to an existence like Dan Yi''s, I''m afraid that he has already burst his brain and died, and even a strong man like Ji Gu can''t accept it at all.


    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect you to eliminate my spiritual power. I think you have mastered some secret technique to be so against the sky."


    Su Yan remained silent, his fists creaked, and the spiritual power in his body surged, and the inside and outside were unified, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running wildly at this moment.


    Countless spiritual powers are all turned into corpse energy, filled with black energy, like a living dead.


    Ancestor Dao''s eyes were like electricity, and he pointed at Su Yan and said sharply, "You are the God of Shiki!"


    Patriarch Dao couldn''t think that Su Yan turned out to be black and black, which was beyond his expectation.


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, with a disdainful expression on his face: "Shiki, I will do it if there is no human or ghost. You look down on me too much."


    Su Yan turned all his spiritual power into corpse qi, he was trying to use corpse qi to deal with Dao Ancestor to see if it worked.


    Su Yan is now completely able to master the corpse qi, and can even perform the sixteenth-shaking style, because this is outside and not the secret place.


    The sword ancestor did not wait for Su Yan to make a move. His third sword had already been smashed. With a blow from the sky, the thin and thin samurai sword turned into a phantom at this moment, like a heavenly sword. It is a hundred meters long.


    The knife fell, the entire ground sank, and countless buildings and everything were destroyed.


    Su Yan was lying on the sunken ground with a scar on his chest. This scar stretched from his neck to his abdomen, and the huge blood scab made people unable to look straight.


    Blood kept coming out of Su Yan''s mouth, and his dantian was cracked at this moment. With such a powerful blow, he could no longer protect his dantian. This was the power of the ancestor of the sword!


    But Ancestor Dao was violent: "You are not dead yet!"


    A knife is cut down again!


    "You are not dead, you are not dead, you are not dead!"


    The ancestor of the sword was like going mad. A few swords fell, and they were all the strongest strength. Su Yan''s body became a few screenshots, with a series of shocking wounds. Dan Tian was dim at this moment.


    However, Su Yan still kept his eyes open, his hands were imprinted, and the corpse energy enveloped the entire sunken ground.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    A force of collapse fell from the sky, like a tribulation, with a force of heavenly power.


    The sword ancestor''s expression changed drastically, his face was amazed, and he held the sword across his chest, but the katana was shattered into dust in an instant.


    This force did not reduce the slightest, directly bombarding the knife ancestor, and the collapsed power caused the knife ancestor''s Dantian to split at this moment.


    The two ended up losing both!

 Chapter 910： Heal

    Su Yan''s body had several horrified scars. This was not the biggest damage. The biggest damage was that these scars contained the spiritual power of the ancestor of the sword. This was the most deadly.


    At this moment, Su Yan could no longer use his spiritual power to drive him away. He displayed the collapse style, and he was already like a useless person.


    However, the ancestor of the sword was not slightly injured. The samurai sword that had been cultivated for more than a hundred years was gone, and his body was also extremely injured, especially the crack in the dantian was more serious than Su Yan.


    It took a long time for the entire ruins to recover. Countless people were looking at the battlefield, but no one dared to take a step closer.


    Although everyone said that the sword ancestor would win and it was easy to kill the enemy, but they did not dare to try the danger.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was already in desperate need, and rushed into the ruins desperately. He saw Su Yan in the huge pit, his eyes were round and bloodshot.


    "grown ups?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was almost crying, he thought Su Yan was dead.


    Su Yan opened his eyes faintly, looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and said in a very faint voice: "Take me out of here."


    Yuwen Xiongba wiped his tears and grinned. Su Yan was not dead. This was his greatest peace of mind.


    Yuwen Xiongba jumped directly into the pit, picked up Su Yan, and then left the place quickly.


    The reason why Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to take him away quickly was because he was afraid of those big men in the martial arts world. He couldn''t do anything at all now. If they were seen by those big men in the martial arts world, there would be no room for survival.


    When Yuwen Xiongba''s figure disappeared, the group of talents outside tentatively walked in and saw Dao Ancestor lying on the ground, blood dripping, and his face was full of shock.


    "Ancestor Dao!"


    A group of people were so scared that they began to cry. This was a result that Fusang could not bear.


    However, some great masters were able to detect the weak aura of the ancestor sword, and at this moment they also hurriedly took the ancestor sword and left here, regardless of everyone.


    Both sides of this battle did not take half advantage, and both ended with serious injuries, but the sword ancestors were very disturbed.


    Failing to kill Su Yan this time, he knew that it would be time for Su Yan to take his life soon.


    With Su Yan''s existence like this evildoer, he knew that it would not take much time.


    However, Daozu is still working hard to heal his injuries. Even if he knows that his ending is set, he still has to work hard to maintain Fusang''s situation.


    Fusang has lost three powerful masters in the later stage. If he dies, the powerful enemies of the four parties will inevitably look at this fat land.


    Similarly, at this moment Su Yan was taken by Yuwen Xiongba to the deep mountain and old forest, and Yuwen Xiongba did not dare to wait outside.


    Su Yan was unconscious, Yuwen Xiongba watched all night and dared not leave.


    He transferred all his spiritual power to Su Yan, and once he recovered, he continued to transfer it, and it was not until three days later that Su Yan woke up.


    "My lord, you just woke up, you shouldn''t move."


    Su Yan''s face was extremely pale at the moment, there was no bloodshot at all, as if he had crawled out of the dead.


    Facing Yuwen Xiongba''s concern, Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s okay, I need to clear the spiritual power of the ancestor of the sword, otherwise it will damage my body."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and stopped dissuading Su Yan.


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged, his eyes closed tightly, and the cracks in his dantian could still be clearly felt.


    At this moment, he can only run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", relying on this little bit to clear the remaining spiritual power from the wounds, and then slowly repairing his dantian.


    This is a long process and it will not be completed in a short while.


    For this reason, Yuwen Xiongba went to the mountains to eat a lot of game and picked some wild fruits at the same time, just to protect Su Yan at all times.


    As long as his spiritual power is restored, it will be sent to Su Yan without reservation, which also speeds up Su Yan''s repair.


    At this time, Su Yan''s forehead was full of gas, and this was all the spiritual power left by the knife ancestor in his wound. This must be completely discharged, otherwise his wound will not recover at all.


    This discharge took five days, and eight days have passed since the wound has recovered.


    Yuwen Xiongba went outside to get some food, and stayed beside Su Yan without complaining.


    For him, Su Yan saved his life and took him on his debut. Without Su Yan, there would be no current him, and there would be no Yuwen family with an annual income of 10 billion.


    All this is a gift from Su Yan to him, and he naturally wants to guard Su Yan faithfully throughout his life and never leave.


    On the tenth day, it took Su Yan ten days to recover his body.


    Seeing Su Yan opened his eyes, Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of excitement, and tears were actually shed.


    "What are you crying? You look like a caveman."


    Although Su Yan recovered his body, he was still very weak, and his Dantian spiritual power was empty, and it would take time to recover.


    Yuwen Xiongba smirked a few times, looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, don''t say me you are the same as me."


    "is it?"


    Su Yan hurriedly cleaned the body with spiritual power, this spiritual power was still nothing.


    "Your kid hasn''t eaten wild game less during this time, right?"


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a bit of bitterness, and said, "What wild game, it''s like chewing wax."


    "Chong you always transmit spiritual power to me and take you out for a big meal."


    "Really?!"


    "of course."


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of joy, but still looked at Su Yan worriedly: "My lord, you haven''t fully recovered yet. You can go out when you recover."


    "It''s okay, I can still fall down with ordinary masters now."


    The two left the cave and rushed to the embrace of the metropolis.


    "This shop is good, go in and sweep!"


    The two rushed into a high-end restaurant. Ten chefs cooked for both of them without a break. The waiters were all non-stop serving dishes while cleaning up the dishes.


    This made the senior people in other seats stunned, forgetting that they were eating.


    After eating, Yu Wen Xiongba directly put down a check and left with Su Yan in a cool manner.


    Su Yan has to eat and drink now. Although these ordinary people''s nutritional soups have little effect on him, it is better than nothing, and it can increase the speed of recovery a little.


    In this way, the two kept sweeping the major health care centers, hotels and even high-end restaurants, spending money like water.


    This has caused the legend of two big stomach kings to spread in this city, and almost all major hotels hope that the two will patronize them, because this can make them a lot of money.


    And the store that didn''t go was extremely disappointed, and the two of them couldn''t wait for the stars and the moon.


    It feels like a sister in Hongqiao. Any celebrity who has not been photographed with her can not be called a celebrity, and some are still a little lost.


    During this period of time, Tao and Yamato did not fluctuate so much, and all news was blocked.


    If such a terrible war spreads out, it will definitely affect order and panic the people. This is something that no one wants to see.


    Compared to Su Yan''s recovery speed, Dao Ancestor was much slower.


    Many martial arts leaders are looking for a good medicine, Lingcao, the sword ancestor takes it every day and the recovery speed is still very slow. This speed recovery may take a year or a half.

 Chapter 911： Hachimangu Shrine

    The Hachiman Palace is a place guarded by the gods. It is naturally guarded, but the outer hall is not guarded.


    The outer hall, as a place where many devotees of Hachiman God worship, naturally needs to be opened.


    Outside the Hachimangu Shrine, there is a road to worship from Nitorii to Santorii. The locals call it "Dangkazu". The road is a bit higher than the two sides, and cherry trees are planted on both sides. At this time, it is the fragrance of the fragrance. when.


    There is an endless stream of people who come here every day to worship. The rich are full of scenes, but when you get here, you have to get off the car and bend down and worship, and some even kneel down.


    Some people often say that people who come in stand tall and see far, so that he has done less bad things or bad things. Those who bend down or even bow down must have done too many bad things. They come here to hope that Hachiman God will bless you.


    In addition to the gods, the Hachiman Palace naturally has a group of disciples. They are just warriors who are slightly stronger than ordinary people. They are only responsible for managing this place and maintaining order.


    These disciples are actually some wine and meat monks, who have not been strictly guarded by the divine envoy.


    Divine envoys did not collect souls in this place, so these worshippers are very lucky. The reason is probably that rabbits don��t eat grass around their nests.


    The Hachiman idol is enshrined in the lobby of the outer hall. It is extremely stalwart and has a hideous face. He is holding a python in his hand and wants to tear it apart.


    There are many futons under the Hachiman Idol for these visitors to worship and even incense.


    There is a love box next to it, and naturally it is for sesame oil.


    Coming here without giving money for sesame oil is regarded as disrespect to the Hachiman God. Not only will it not protect it, but will punish it. On the contrary, the more you donate, the more you will be treated by the Hachiman God.


    After a pilgrim finished worshipping, he walked to the love box and stuffed a ten thousand yuan hibiscus coin, which is almost one hundred yuan.


    A young man dressed as a monk said loudly at the moment: "Ten thousand pilgrims love ten thousand!"


    This voice can definitely spread far, and if it is missing, it would be embarrassing, so at least 10,000 hibiscus coins.


    A man in a suit and leather shoes walked over and looked at the assistant, who threw in a check directly.


    The monk shouted excitedly: "The pilgrims love 100 million!"


    One hundred million is one million, which is not a small amount, indicating that this man is probably a very rich businessman.


    However, these loves are all obtained by these monks, so these monks are usually beautiful women in luxury cars, and they are much more happy than ordinary people.


    The Fusang monks do not taboo anything, so they have very little control over them, because the Fusang people think that the current Buddha is just a kind of scholarship.


    At this time, a black car stopped outside the door, and the driver quickly opened the door to welcome the man in the car to get off, with great respect.


    When the man got out of the car, everyone around him stepped aside with fear, because the man gave people a **** connotation.


    The man wore a black hat and black clothes. He was very cool and handsome. His eyes were so sharp that no one dared to look directly.


    The man stopped at the door, and the two men immediately went to disperse the pilgrims, without any reason.


    "Who is this man, so arrogant!"


    Some people were naturally dissatisfied and said with an angry face.


    "It doesn''t look easy to mess with, it may be a social person."


    "What''s wrong with people in society, this is Hachiman Palace, he dares to be arrogant here, God will punish him."


    "Don''t be silly, you have the ability to stop him."


    The dissatisfied person was speechless at the moment, glared at the man or left helplessly.


    When everyone in the outer hall had left, the man stepped in, and the subordinates retreated outside the door.


    As for the monks inside, they were all driven outside. At this moment, there was only one man in the entire outer hall.


    The man took off his hat, revealing a sharp bald head, he involuntarily touched his head, his face showed a faint positive color.


    With a vigorous pace, the man walked to the lobby, his eyes staring at the Hachiman idol.


    But the next moment he knelt down directly, with respect, and with piety and fear.


    "My lord, Okamoto Yoshira comes to report."


    It turns out that this man is actually a **** of destruction, and Okamoto Yoshira, who is known as the number one killer in Fuso, is no weaker than the existence of the four great swordsmen.


    It''s no wonder he has such a bitter meaning that he can drive all the pilgrims away, even many bigwigs can''t tolerate a trace of resistance.


    But the man is facing the idol and saying that the adult, what is going on?


    The Hachiman idol was not in the slightest strange, it was still in that form, extremely hideous, but the python in its hand opened its eyes at this moment.


    Those eyes were so incomparable that they were so inspiring, they gave people a sense of horror, even Okamoto Yoshira could not avoid it.


    The python began to squirm, and its body was extremely smooth, constantly drifting away from the idol.


    At this moment it actually opened its mouth and uttered words!


    "Well, did you bring anything."


    "Brought it."


    Kira Okamoto quickly took out a crystal ball from his chest. There are still many souls in it, but these souls are much stronger than the one received by Oda Neji. They are all existences above the master''s Consummation. .


    Seeing the crystal beads, the python grinned open, revealing those extremely sharp fangs.


    Kira Okamoto hurriedly threw the crystal bead into the air, but in the blink of an eye he was swallowed by the python.


    After a while, the python recovered calm and nodded at Okamoto Yoshira.


    "Yes, you did a good job this time."


    "Master Xie praised."


    "This is your antidote."


    The python spit out a black ball the size of a thumb, and Okamoto Yoshira quickly caught it, his hands trembling slightly.


    "Thank your lord!"


    Okamoto Kira quickly knelt down and bowed his head, in awe, like a servant.


    "Why hasn''t the deadwood come back?"


    Kira Okamoto swallowed the ball and quickly said, "Maybe she is still collecting it."


    "Ok."


    "My lord, something happened recently."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Major incidents occurred in both Tao and Yamato. Patriarch Tokugawa and Patriarch Oda were killed, and even the **** envoy was not spared."


    After the python heard about it, the expanding and contracting tongue turned scarlet at this moment, and the pair of fangs actually dripped poisonously.


    "Who did it!"


    "It is said to be from China."


    "Why would people from China come to my Fusang!"


    "Subordinates don''t know." Yoshiro Okamoto was full of anxiety, apparently frightened by the anger of the python, but he continued, "But the sword ancestor fought him a battle, and both suffered."


    The python''s anger dissipated at this moment, but he did not expect it to be a big grin, very violent.


    "Originally, it was my loss that the gods caused them to be killed. It slowed down my soul absorption, but the sword ancestor was injured.


    "Hahaha, God helped me too!"


    Although the python''s laughter was loud, it did not spread outside, because outsiders did not know what was happening inside.

 Chapter 912： Enough soul

    The python''s mouth was always open. Obviously, Dao Zu was injured is his happiest thing. The person he has always been afraid of is Dao Zu.


    "God''s will cannot be violated, it is God who wants me to reappear in the world!"


    At the moment, there was a **** killing intent in the python''s eyes, like the look in the eyes of the deadliest snake attacking the target.


    The python was afraid that he would be mercilessly beheaded by the Dao Ancestor as soon as he broke the formation. Now that the Dao Ancestor is injured, he need not worry about it.


    Seeing the python so happy, Okamoto Yoshira''s face also showed a smile, if the python breaks out, then this hibiscus will not be their world by then.


    "My lord Hong Fu Qitian, longevity and Tian Qi!"


    The python disappeared with a smile and returned to his face. He was so happy that he did not notice that Okamoto Yoshira was still here.


    As an adult, one''s own majesty will naturally exist at all times, and such a gaffe is not a good thing.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here, go on."


    Okamoto Yoshiro nodded, and walked away.


    But when he walked out of the lobby, the python still drew a cake.


    "Don''t worry, your benefits will be indispensable for me to unify Fusang."


    When Okamoto heard this, his face became even more excited, and he hurriedly bowed down to thank the python for the favor.


    Kira Okamoto walked out of Hachiman Palace. The pilgrims thought they could enter it, but another black car stopped at the door.


    A woman got off the car, with long dark hair and a petite and exquisite figure, but her eyes were lingering.


    This woman wears a mask and can''t see her face clearly, but according to speculation, it can be judged that this must be a lovely beauty.


    The woman is the dead wood thunder known as the **** of killing, and the **** of destruction Okamoto Yoshira is also known as the number one killer of Fuso. The two are equal to each other and they are not weak at all.


    Seeing the thunder of dead wood, Kira Okamoto showed a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but say: "Hey, no way, God''s will, who made me come earlier than you."


    "It''s an **** to come early, adults want souls, whoever collects more souls will be favored by adults."


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s face was cold, and he sternly said: "All the souls I have collected this time are all souls above the Master Consummation!"


    "The master is also worthy of bragging. It''s really not ashamed."


    Okamoto Yoshiro rushed to the dead wood thunder, his face was full of violent, and a pair of eyes stared at her.


    "You ugly woman who dare not show her true face, what qualifications do you have to compare with me!"


    Hearing these words, a murderous intent appeared in Kuchuki Thunder''s eyes, and the katana in his hand instantly slashed towards Okamoto Yoshira.


    A horrified knife mark spread hundreds of meters and remained on the road paved with bluestone bricks.


    Although the power of this sword was amazing, it did not cause any harm to Okamoto Yoshira.


    "It''s ridiculous that I want to hurt me with a mere knife."


    Okamoto Yoshiro smiled even more, with his arms around his chest, a sneer.


    Kuchuki Thunder''s knife did not shoot again, because she felt it was not worth it, and it was a waste of her time to compete with someone who was about to become weak.


    "My lord just gave you the antidote, but didn''t transfer spiritual power to you, which means you didn''t satisfy him."


    Okamoto Kira was furious in an instant, pointing to the dead wood and thundering: "Then you, what kind of soul can you find!"


    "Sorry, I never collect rubbish. What I collect this time is still the soul of the grandmaster."


    Kuchaki thunderously moved forward, no longer paying attention to Okamoto Yoshira, and headed directly towards the lobby.


    Okamoto Yoshira''s eyes were wide open and bloodshot. He didn''t believe how many masters could be found by the dead wood thunder, and there were so many masters in this world.


    But although he didn''t believe it, he was afraid and uneasy in his heart. If the dead wood thundering really found enough souls of the grandmaster, wouldn''t the lord have to praise her.


    Thinking of this, Kira Okamoto''s forehead was sweaty. If that''s the case, wouldn''t he be kept under the thunder of rotten wood in the future? This is something he will never allow to appear.


    However, the rotten wood thunder had already entered the lobby, he couldn''t stop him, he could only pray in his heart.


    Kuchi Leiming wore a black short skirt. Those beautiful legs that weren''t too long could give people infinite reverie, because they were too white and delicate, and the legs were beautiful.


    The breeze blew her hair, which was not too long, but at the same time a few drops of liquid fell to the ground.


    There is no rain in the sky, how does this liquid come from?


    It turned out that this was the tears of rotten wood and thunder, she was crying, why she was crying is unknown.


    Rotten Wood thundered into the lobby, and the tears on her face were covered by a mask, but she still wiped them off. She knew that there was no way to hide the pythons by not doing so.


    Seeing the coming of rotten wood thunder, the python had cold eyes and an angry tone.


    "Why did you come so late!"


    Kuchuki Thunder was not more afraid, and slowly knelt down, and said softly: "Because it took a while to solve a strong master in the late master stage."


    Hearing this, the python licked its scarlet tongue and looked a little agitated. For the powerhouse in the later period of the Grandmaster, you must know that Okamoto Yoshira could not collect it.


    "Hurry up and show it to the deity."


    Deadwood Thunder took out a crystal bead, which also contained countless black thread bodies, all of which were souls.


    When the python saw this crystal bead, those eyes couldn''t be separated, and the fiery expression on his face made it impatient to swallow it.


    But he tried to restrain himself, trying to appear as majestic as possible.


    "Give it to me."


    Kuchi thunder throws the crystal bead into the sky, the python easily catches it and swallows it in one bite, which is satisfied.


    "Yes, yes, they are all the souls of the master, hahaha."


    The python still couldn''t control the excitement in his heart, so he looked up to the sky and laughed, his tail flicked and it was funny.


    Kuchuki thunder was very cold, not as excited as Okamoto Yoshira.


    "This is your antidote. You are much better than Okamoto. I will have a great reward. This time the soul is enough."


    A black ball fell on the thunderous palm of the rotten wood, and there was also a black spiritual power floating towards her body, passively entering her Dantian.


    "Now it is hopeful to break the formation. Your rotten wood thundering is indispensable. When I break the formation, it will be the day when you step into the Grand Master''s Consummation."


    This kind of news can be described as a blockbuster, but the dead wood thunder is still not happy, cold and cold.


    But Kira Okamoto, who was eavesdropping outside, looked terrified, and the last thing he wanted to see was the result, and he slapped himself angrily.


    "My lord, I don''t want to be a great master."


    Kuchuki Thunder slowly raised his head, and looked at the python with his masked face without any fear.


    When the python heard this, his face became cold, and he said dissatisfied: "Why, is it not enough to become a master?!"

 Chapter 913： Vision

    Kuchuki Thunder still looked at the python, not afraid of it at all, as if she had never been afraid of the python.


    "I just want to be a normal person, nothing more."


    In fact, Kuchuki Thunder''s heart is still fluctuating, but it is not afraid, but a kind of expectation. How much she hopes the python will promise her.


    The python''s face was colder, and his eyes stared at the rotten wood and thunder.


    "Return to a normal person, hahaha."


    The python actually laughed, which in his opinion was a very ridiculous behavior.


    "I''m already a shikigami, it''s not easy to change back to a normal person!"


    "But I just want to become an ordinary person. I don''t like others to fear me, accuse me, or curse me."


    The python was constantly swimming on the idol of Hachiman, looking back and forth at the rotten wood and thunder, with a look of hatred for iron and iron.


    "Your talent is the most outstanding existence I have ever seen. If you focus on cultivation, you will have a boundless future, but you gave me such a show."


    "I hope my lord will make it happen."


    The dead wood thunder directly bends over and kowtows, the sound is very loud, the ground is sunken.


    "stupid!"


    The python cursed directly, and the pair of fangs were only a foot away from the neck of the dead wood thunder. He wanted the life of the dead wood thunder easily.


    "It was you who came to me at the beginning. It was you who wished you could become strong and become a fearful existence."


    "I regret."


    Kuchuki thunder raised his head, and the snake''s fangs were in front of her, and the heat rushed in. Her mask was corroded into a hole at this moment.


    "You know that the most precious thing in this world is regret medicine, because it doesn''t exist."


    The rotten wood thunder pointed to his face. The place where a hole was corroded was a piece of rotten meat, just like it was destroyed by a soldering iron.


    "Do you regret that your face was ruined?!"


    The python kept spitting out snake letters, and a pair of eyes never left the rotten wood with thunder.


    "No, it doesn''t matter what my face is, I just don''t want to do bad things again!"


    "Bad things, hahaha, you have done so many bad things, now it''s useless to regret!"


    A pair of python eyes shone with green luster, as if carrying a kind of magic power to make the rotten wood thunder no longer speaking.


    At this moment, the rotten wood thunder has been demonized by him, and he no longer has his own gods, as if he has become a puppet.


    "I won''t erase your spiritual consciousness, let you think about it slowly, and tell me the answer when you think it over."


    Kuchuki Thunder nodded stupidly at this moment, then stood up and walked outside.


    Looking at the back of the rotten wood thunder, the python sneered and said: "The pawns you have gotten want to jump out of the board, it''s really whimsical."


    After the rotten wood thundered out, the door of the lobby was closed, but a sound floated from inside.


    "Okamoto Yoshira, you are eavesdropping outside, don''t think I don''t know!"


    Okamoto Kira was so scared that he immediately prostrated and bowed, full of begging for mercy, and his heart was splitting.


    "Give you a chance to change, don''t let people step into the Hachiman Shrine from now on!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Okamoto Yoshiro calmed down, his complexion recovered, and he stood at the door of Hachimangu Shrine as a gatekeeper.


    And Rotten Wood Thunder also stood on the other side coldly, changing to her own spiritual knowledge, so she wouldn''t be watching the door here.


    "The dead wood thunders, you dare to offend your lord, you are over."


    Originally Okamoto Yoshiro thought that he was going to be completely suppressed by the thunder of dead wood, but now he is not worried at all, instead he looks happy.


    The rotten wood thunder did not pay attention to it, and still stood coldly, motionless.


    Seeing Kuchuki Thunder so serious, Okamoto Yoshiro also had to get serious, and stood upright, as if standing in a military posture, he thought Kuchuki Thunder was competing with him.


    ...


    A few hundred miles away from Hachiman Palace, that is the palace of the sword sect, a forbidden place for everyone in Fusang.


    At this time, the martial arts leaders from all over the world gathered outside the bedroom. These are basically martial arts and masters, and naturally they can''t enter it.


    As for the great masters, they can only wait in the palace, and cannot see the Dao Ancestor himself.


    There were only two guards beside the sword ancestor, and that was two of the four sword sects.


    Tokugawa Ichiro and Oda Neji died, so naturally they were the remaining two, Suga Ryoda and Takeda Yingji.


    Su Wo Liang Tian is holding the medicine bowl and feeding the medicine knife ancestor himself, and Takeda Yingji is also very concerned.


    Ancestor Dao took a couple of sips, then waved his hand and said, "Don''t drink it. Drinking it won''t change my injury."


    "Ancestor Dao can''t say that. You are the ancestor of Fusang. You can''t fall."


    Dao Zu laughed self-deprecatingly and said: "What Fusang Dao Zu, I can''t even beat a hairy boy."


    "Ancestor Dao, is that Hua Guo rookie really that strong?"


    Both of them were shocked. For so many days, Dao Ancestor said this for the first time.


    "More than just being strong, Hua Guo will have such a rookie, and no one will commit in the future."


    "Ancestor Dao''s recovery must be able to capture that kid."


    "Yes, Dao Ancestor must have caused both losses by negligence."


    "You two shouldn''t compliment me. It''s better to practice more when you have this time. Tokugawa Ichiro and Oda Neji are dead, and the burden of Fuso will depend on you."


    Ancestor Dao said and sat up slowly. Although his face was pale, he was still a lot better than before. Will the injury be internal injury for a while.


    But now he has recovered at least 50% to 60%, and the average master of the later stage still can''t beat him.


    Hearing Dao Zu''s words, the two were a little excited and even worried, excited Dao Zu''s trust, and worried about Dao Zu''s body.


    "Ancestor Dao, why did the talent come to our Fusang and make trouble?"


    Dao Ancestor shook his head and said: "In fact, he can''t be blamed for this, but I''m good for face."


    The two looked at each other and wondered more about the reasons.


    "No matter, it''s okay to tell you. It''s also good to ask you to be more on guard."


    Dao Zu stood up, coughing from time to time, but the two of them did not help.


    "This matter was caused by the evil spirits of the two people, and they actually did a lot of rebellious things."


    "What did Tokugawa Ichiro and Oda Neji do?"


    "They colluded with Shikigami and collected souls everywhere."


    The expressions of the two changed, and anger appeared one after another.


    "Collect souls, isn''t this?"


    "Yes, not only the martial arts world of Fusang, but also the northeastern part of China, the forest city of polar bears are not immune."


    "These two people are covered with lard."


    "I think they are controlled by others."


    Both of them expressed their conjectures.


    "No matter what the reason is, they deserve to die, and this also warns us that those things that have been sealed feel noisy again."


    But the two of them didn''t care about the words of Ancestor Dao, they all pointed to the outside and said, "Ancestor Dao, look at it, vision!"


    At this time, a beam of light outside the house soared into the sky and directly rushed into the sky, connecting the sky and the earth.

 Chapter 914： Break the line

    This beam is not a golden light, it is green, just like a huge tree trunk connecting the sky and the earth.


    After this beam of light soared into the sky, it stirred the sky and clouds, and the original blue sky and white clouds changed at this moment.


    The surrounding clouds are all converging, and the clouds in the sky are rolling, constantly beginning to converge, and moving in a circular manner, gradually forming a huge vortex.


    The vortex grew larger and larger, until the end, it seemed that the sky was stirred by the green light beam, driving the entire sky to move with it.


    This cloud layer has the posture of collapse, this kind of feeling is naturally breathtaking, and the land of Fusang at this moment is covered with a shadow.


    Originally going to work and leaving get off work, as usual people doing their own things, this time they stopped their work and looked towards the sky.


    This kind of vision was so rare that I had never seen it before, and for a while panic began to spread.


    "2012 has not arrived, has 2017 arrived!"


    A man stood on the street, his face was full of fear, looking at the sky, his heart was extremely shocked, because the clouds were too terrifying, like a huge monster.


    Not only him, almost most people are like this, panic has enveloped the entire Fusang land.


    Countless people were frightened by this sudden vision, and they didn''t know what to do.


    If it is an earthquake, they can also hide in a wide area, if it is a landslide, they can also avoid it, but this is a sky phenomenon, the whole sky is there, and there is no way to avoid it.


    Many people have begun to despair. This vision is definitely not a good thing. It indicates that a catastrophe will come, and it may be a catastrophic disaster.


    There were screaming, noisy and fighting sounds everywhere, countless cars rear-ends one after another, car accidents everywhere, and even fires appeared in some places, and the whole building was surrounded by fire.


    This is all negligence caused by people''s panic, or anxiety and anger caused by panic. In short, the whole Fusang is in chaos.


    Fortunately, there are people in the martial arts world to maintain order, but there are no major fluctuations, but even people in the martial arts world are worried about such a vision.


    And the Dao Ancestor''s bedroom, all the martial arts elders rushed to the door, only to seek an explanation for the Dao Ancestor.


    And Su Woliang Tian and Takeda Yingji walked outside, both of them were looking at the sky, and there was a cold sweat on their backs for no reason.


    Dao Ancestor also walked out, his eyes were slightly muddy, staring at the green beam of light.


    "Could it be!"


    Ancestor Dao clenched his hands tightly, and a burst of spiritual power burst out of his body, surrounded by a layer of white spiritual power.


    Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji changed their colors on the spot, and hurriedly walked to the side of the sword ancestor, and asked with anxiety: "Sword ancestor, do you know the reason for this vision?"


    "Sure enough, it is true, I should have known it, everything is my fault."


    Ancestor Dao completely understood, and he thought about everything clearly, but he felt more and more that he was like Sabi, completely ruining the opportunity.


    "For the sake of face, for the ridiculous majesty, I **** it!"


    At the moment, Dao Ancestor was full of violent face, white hair fluttering, and blood was dripping out of his eyes, which scared Suga Liangtian and Takeda Yingji.


    "Ancestor Dao, if you have something to say, let''s share it together."


    "You can''t share it. This is a big deal, a big basket."


    Dao Ancestor trembled all over, he was faltering, and fainted with anger.


    The two hurriedly sent Dao Zu back to the house, instilling spiritual power into his body, and Dao Zu woke up after a while.


    "Quickly, take me to Hachiman Palace!"


    "Ancestor Dao, what can make you do this, we should always know."


    "Say on the road!"


    The two hurriedly helped Dao Zu to leave the bedroom, boarded a helicopter, and headed towards the beam of light.


    "Ancestor Dao, what harm does this beam of light have?!"


    "This is a demon breaking the formation!"


    Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji were shocked at the same time, both of them were shocked when they saw each other''s eyes.


    "The devil broke the formation?!"


    "Yes, all this is a conspiracy, and because of my pride and face, I let the devil come out."


    Dao Ancestor coughed with anger, and his face was pale and weak, like a patient who was dying.


    "Hachiman Shrine is not an ordinary shrine. It is not only dedicated to the Hachiman idol, but also suppresses an ancient demon."


    The two of them changed color on the spot. Naturally, they didn''t know this secret. The land of Fusang also knew about it now.


    "Originally I wanted to take this secret and bury it in the soil, because I thought he would never be able to break out of the formation, but now I am like an idiot."


    Ancestor Dao was panting, his eyes kept looking at the green beam of light outside the plane, full of regret.


    "The Devil is suppressed in the Hachiman Palace, and this devil uses Shijin to collect souls for him, so that he can restore his cultivation and break the formation!"


    Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji came to realize that things turned out to be such a bizarre turn.


    "In that case, Ichiro Tokugawa and Neji Oda are helping to abuse them!"


    Su Woliangtian said with a look of anger, and hated the two of them now.


    "They may also be used, but they are bad guys after they do bad things, because their hands are stained with blood."


    From the perspective of Ancestor Dao, neither of these two had ever seen the demons in the Hachiman Palace at all, because they didn''t have the qualifications, and perhaps only the divine envoy had the qualifications.


    "Then that kid from China is helping us!"


    At this moment, Takeda Yingji suddenly realized that the person who scolded 10,000 times in her heart was actually a helper.


    Speaking of the painful area of ??Dao Ancestor all at once, his face was dull and he coughed.


    Su Wo Liang Tian glanced at Takeda Yingji. Only then did Takeda Yingji know that she was lost, and hurriedly closed her mouth.


    "Ancestor Dao, now is not the time to regret self-blaming, the most important thing is to find a way to make up, how to keep the devil from coming out.


    Ancestor Dao nodded, looked outside and said: "Yes, the most important thing now is not to let him out, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    But Ancestor Dao''s eyes were dim, and his heart was blaming again.


    "Originally, I was not afraid of him breaking through the formation, because even if he succeeds in breaking the formation, he will be very weak, and if he succeeds in breaking the formation, I will know for the first time that I can easily kill him when he is weak."


    The two people''s eyes lit up, and they both admire Dao An even more.


    "But, I am injured now, it is very likely that it is not his opponent."


    The happy faces of the two of them drooped suddenly, and their sadness was restored.


    "No matter what, you have to try, success or failure depends on heaven!"


    Ancestor Dao actually stood up at this moment, his face regained a trace of blood, and his eyes regained their deepness. This was a path of no choice, and he had to stop it.

 Chapter 915： Old and strong

    The plane was not far from Hachiman Shrine at this moment, and the pilot''s palms were sweating, because it was impossible not to be afraid to go to the green beam.


    Apart from the pilot, there were only three people on the plane. At this moment, Suwa Liangtian and Takeda Yingji were both standing around the sword. Although their hearts were uneasy, their faces still had determination.


    "It''s coming soon."


    Ancestor Dao''s eyes had never left the green beam of light, and they were looking at it from beginning to end, because it came from him and must be removed by him.


    "Ancestor Dao, we are willing to fight side by side with you."


    The perseverance in the eyes of Suga Liangtian and Takeda Yingji grew stronger and stronger, as if they had overcome anxiety and panic.


    Dao Ancestor smiled faintly, like a kind old man.


    "What can you do if you go, there is no need for cannon fodder."


    The meaning of the sword ancestor is very clear, Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji are of no use to him, and if they go, they will die.


    "but."


    Su Wo Liang Tian still wanted to speak, but when he saw Dao Zu wave his hand, he had to swallow the words from his lips.


    They knew that this was actually because the ancestor Dao did not want them to take risks, because if the ancestor Dao failed, the Fusang would have to bear it.


    However, both of them had a sense of self-deprecation in their eyes. The sword ancestor fell, and they couldn''t do anything else.


    "You stay on the plane."


    The ancestor Dao looked into the distance and was able to see the appearance of Hachiman Palace. He was already ready.


    "Ancestor Dao."


    The two of them were still a little uneasy, so letting them on the plane just like this made them cowardly.


    "Remember, now you are not living for yourself, you have to consider the life and death of other people."


    Dao Ancestor looked cold, looking at the two with a sense of majesty.


    The two compromised and could only nod their heads.


    "Ancestor Dao, you have to be careful in everything."


    "Don''t worry, although I am injured, I am not so weak and overwhelming."


    Dao Zu walked to the door. The pilot opened the door and prepared to hand Dao Zu a parachute.


    Dao Ancestor ignored it, looked at the densely packed and small houses below, and faced the howling wind, he jumped straight down.


    The pilot''s face changed in fright. Don''t parachute, it''s nearly two kilometers in the sky.


    Faced with the scared expressions of the pilots, Suga Liangtian and Takeda Yingji didn''t care at all. As the ancestors of the great masters, this height seemed flat to him.


    Sure enough, Dao Ancestor jumped down and fell down quickly, his white hair was blown up directly, but he ignored it.


    When it was nearly a hundred meters from the ground, Ancestor Dao''s body stabilized in an instant, standing motionless in the air.


    And in front of him is Hachiman Palace, and the green beam of light was released from the outer hall of Hachiman Palace.


    Okamoto Yoshiro had already noticed the arrival of the sword ancestor. At this moment, his eyes were cold, and then he understood why the python asked him to guard the gate.


    "Why did I forget this, Daozu is the respect of Fusang."


    There was a sneer on Okamoto Yoshira''s face. Of course he knew about the injury to the sword ancestor. He naturally didn''t dare to think about it before, but now he couldn''t help but want to try.


    Okamoto Yoshiro glanced at the rotten wood thunder next to him, and saw that there was no movement at all, so he shook his head.


    "Are you planning not to listen to adults!"


    Kuchiki Thunder did not pay attention to Okamoto Yoshira at all. At this moment, although her consciousness was controlled, she could still express her own will.


    "The injured sword ancestor, don''t you want me to help you?"


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s face trembled, staring fiercely at the thunder of dead wood, and walked directly towards a torii gate.


    At this moment, the sword ancestor also walked towards a torii, and the road to a torii was only a hundred meters long, and the two could naturally see each other.


    When the two of them were only five meters away, they all stopped.


    "It turned out that the Dao ancestor came here, it is really a loss to welcome."


    Okamoto Yoshiro was hypocritical and humble on the surface, but everyone could see the sneer in his eyes.


    The sword ancestor''s eyes recovered, and Okamoto Kira hadn''t let him go.


    "Step aside."


    Dao Ancestor said faintly, his words were calm, but there was a powerful magic power, which made Okamoto Yoshira''s expression changed.


    "Do you think you are still the old sword ancestor? You are just a sickly mourning dog now!"


    Kira Okamoto broke out completely, and his eyes became blushing.


    "You said, if I kill you, how will this Fusang shake?"


    "You can''t kill me, you will only lose your life."


    From the beginning to the end, the sword ancestor did not put Okamoto Yoshira in his eyes, which made him very hurt, and there was a monstrous flame all over his body.


    "Can you kill you? You have to try!"


    Okamoto Yoshira drew the samurai sword from his waist and slashed towards the ancestor with an air of speed. This sword had the power of covering and pressing, as if it slashed to the sky, it was definitely the strongest blow of the master''s later period.


    But the sword ancestor was still indifferent, he didn''t draw the katana, and he didn''t have a katana at his waist.


    Of course, to deal with Okamoto Yoshira, the ancestor does not need a katana, but a sledgehammer is used.


    Facing Kira Okamoto''s fierce slash, the sword ancestor waved his hands, and a spiritual power emerged from his chest, like a cloud.


    The katana slashed on it, and although the cloud was cut in half, it did not dissipate because of it, but it gathered together again for a moment.


    Okamoto Yoshira''s complexion became colder, and he drew out two katana again, and the three swords flowed toward the sword ancestor.


    The ancestor Dao smiled, how familiar the Three Swords Style was, playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong, you must know that this was a move abandoned by the ancestor Dao.


    The three samurai swords attacked at the three vital points of the sword ancestor at almost the same speed. The three swords all carried the meaning of swordsmanship, and they were extremely powerful.


    The pale face of Dao Ancestor, at this moment, turned back to a **** color, as if he had become hot again because of the battle.


    The three knives didn''t hurt the ancestors at all, and they were all avoided by the ancestors'' spiritual power, and the ancestors used spiritual power to break the blade of one of them.


    The blade fell in the hands of the sword ancestor, pinched with two fingers, and inserted into Okamoto Yoshira''s heart lightly and quickly.


    Okamoto Yoshiro looked at the blood blossoms blooming on his chest, with an unbelievable look on his face. His three-sword style was almost at its extreme, and his strength was extremely powerful. Why was this the result?


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s hands were weak, and the samurai swords fell to the ground. He tightly held the blade of his chest, shaking all over.


    The ancestor of the sword is the ancestor of the sword, and he is still strong and strong. Facing the peak of the master''s later period, Okamoto Yoshiro is not weak at all.


    However, the rotten wood thunder on the side discovered the weakness of Dao Ancestor, and this weakness proved that Dao Ancestor was really seriously injured.


    Because Okamoto Yoshiro was not dead, although the blade stabbed his heart, it did not hurt his roots. This shows that the strength of the sword ancestor is still a little bit weaker, and this is the result of the upset.

 Chapter 916： Hachimangu Shrine collapsed

    Okamoto Yoshira did not die, this is a result that should not have appeared for such a strong person. The master recruited, and everything was calculated without fail at the moment of life and death.


    The ancestor Dao did not show any faults, just because his strength was weaker, and his body was seriously injured.


    "Although you are a shikigami, you still can''t move half a minute."


    Dao Zu looked at Okamoto Yoshira and said lightly.


    Dao Zu was right. Okamoto Yoshiro lost his combat effectiveness and could no longer make a move. He is now relying on the blade to prevent the spiritual power in his heart from dissipating. If he fights, he will inevitably be injured and injured.


    The ancestor Dao didn''t make up for it, because the rotten wood thundered over.


    Originally Deadwood Thunder didn''t want to care about it, she is still being tortured, and she is still being shut down by the python.


    But Kira Okamoto fell, and she had to come over. This was the order of the python, and she could not control her body.


    When Kuchiki Thunder passed by Okamoto Yoshira, the eyes under the mask looked at Okamoto Yoshira.


    "Useless things."


    A few simple words are full of insults, which is more refreshing than swearing or even other humiliations.


    Simple words can create a great sense of coolness, and the rotten wood thunder is very satisfied.


    But Okamoto Yoshiro was very unhappy, the anger in his heart could be imagined, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "The rotten wood thunder, you have the ability to say it again!"


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s eyes were bloodshot and staring wide. If it weren''t for the injury, he would definitely jump up and fight the rotten wood with thunder.


    "Do you want to humiliate yourself again?"


    Kuchuki thunder looked condescendingly at Okamoto Yoshira, his eyes were more of abusive and despised.


    Okamoto Yoshiro held back, yes, now he can only take his own humiliation no matter how angry he is. It is useless to say more.


    Seeing Okamoto Yoshira calm down, Kuchuki thunderously looked at the sword ancestor and walked over slowly.


    Ancestor Dao had already noticed the thunder of dead wood, his eyes were solemn at the moment, because this woman made him feel stronger.


    "You are better than him."


    Dao Ancestor didn''t hide the simple four words, but blurted it out.


    But Kira Okamoto was very injured, and now he can''t wait to slap himself to death with a brick, it is really embarrassing.


    However, the words of Kuchuki thunder made Okamoto Yoshira even more unlovable, and it wouldn''t be the case for people to strike.


    "You compare me to him, it''s a humiliation to me."


    Kuchaki Thunder said solemnly, very serious, and even made people absolutely not deliberately mocking Okamoto Yoshira.


    Dao Ancestor showed a faint smile, with a bit of sorrow in the ridiculous sense.


    "Why treat yourself like this, a good girl made this way."


    Everything can''t escape the eyes of Ancestor Dao, Ancestor Dao can see at a glance that Rotten Wood Thunder is not a real shikigami, she is a human being.


    The rotten wood thunderous body froze, and his brain was in pain at this moment, and his hands were tightly covering his brain, but it was still to no avail.


    When the python broke through to a critical juncture, the ancestor was anxious, but he couldn''t stop it at all, because there was rotten wood and thunder in the middle.


    And when the python broke through to the point, the control of the rotten wood thunder was also weakened. At this moment, her own consciousness was fighting fiercely with control.


    But the result was still not what he wanted, and the rotten wood thunder was a puppet of the python after all.


    Dao Zu sees the clue, but what he can do, helpless help is just a waste of time, it is better to destroy it as soon as possible to prevent the python from breaking the formation.


    "Although you are unfortunate, facing hundreds of millions of people, I can only do this."


    The sword ancestor picked up a samurai sword on the ground, which was Okamoto Yoshira''s samurai sword.


    Okamoto Kira was now pounding his chest and his feet in annoyance, and he didn''t use a katana to fight him, and it was necessary to fight Kuchiki Thunder. Isn''t this a humiliation to him.


    Kuchuki Thunder recovered at this moment, the eyes under the mask were extremely cold, her hands tightly held the samurai sword around her waist, she also only had one.


    Kuchiki Thunder is not good at using katana. She could resist using this weapon at the beginning, but she can''t be called the Queen of Shiki.


    The samurai sword in the sword ancestor''s hand pointed at Kuchuki Thunder, and said faintly: "You are from China, why is this so."


    Kuchuki Lei Ming did not answer, but the gloomy coldness of the blade light.


    The two samurai swords collided in the air, making a crisp and harsh sound, which made people tremble, and at the same time, a powerful spiritual force dispersed around.


    This trick was able to see the clues, making Okamoto Yoshiro stare, forgetting the pain of the wound.


    After a long time, he turned around, and said incredulously: "You have reached Grand Master Consummation!"


    What he was talking about was the rotten wood thunder, and Dao Ancestor had entered this state for many years.


    Kuchuki Thunder will naturally not answer Okamoto Yoshira''s words, what she has to do now is to resist the sword ancestor, and even defeat the sword ancestor.


    "It''s a pity that the little girl has such a talent for cultivation."


    Dao Ancestor shook his head, it is quite a pity, why geniuses are always Hua Guo, why geniuses can not be used for him, this makes him very hurt.


    Kuchuki Thunder''s knife once again landed on the center of the knife ancestor''s eyebrows, killing the knife ancestor with only a minute.


    Although he didn''t touch Ancestor Dao, there was a drop of blood emerging from the center of his eyebrows, Ancestor Dao.


    The reason why Kuchuki Thunder did not hurt the root of the sword ancestor was actually because her chest had been stabbed by the samurai sword in the hands of the sword ancestor at this time.


    The sword ancestor''s eyes were like electricity, and he drew his sword straight away, blood gushing out of the chest of the rotten wood thundering, like splashing ink on the ground.


    Sweat broke out on the head of Dao Ancestor, coughing ceaselessly, it is obvious that the bleeding of sperm and blood hurt him a lot.


    The rotten wood thunder is even more whitish, but it can''t be seen because of the mask.


    But her body was trembling, and the huge wound could easily tell that she was hurt more seriously.


    Dao Ancestor looked at the rotten wood thunder, and said faintly: "Girl doll, get out, I won''t kill you."


    Kuchuki Thunder actually wanted to give way, but she couldn''t control her body. This was a contradictory choice.


    Dao Zu shook his head, holding the samurai sword and walked towards Kuchuki Thunder, this knife he knew could easily kill Kuchuki Thunder.


    However, Kuchuki Thunder did not sit still, the katana in his hand rushed to the ancestor of the sword preemptively.


    Dao Ancestor''s face was cold, his killing intent appeared, and he swung a knife directly.


    Only a crisp sound was heard, and the knife in Kuchuki Thunder''s hand shattered and the blade fell to the ground.


    Ancestor Dao''s knife was not too far away from the thunder of the dead wood, as long as he slightly exerted his force, he could kill the thunder of the dead wood.


    At this moment, the dead wood thunder even said: "Kill me, I am deeply responsible."


    Dao Zu had a slight surprise, but his surprise could not be solved, and the Hachiman Palace in front of him shook at this moment.


    The green beam of light rising into the sky was even more dazzling at this moment, as if it was about to dye the entire earth green.


    boom!


    With a huge noise, the entire Hachiman Palace collapsed unexpectedly.

 Chapter 917： Break out

    Hachimangu Shrine occupies a very large area, like a group of connected buildings, it collapsed suddenly, and a cloud of dust suddenly spread around it, the whole place was directly enveloped, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    The sword ancestor''s katana also stopped, and did not attack the Kuchuki Thunder again, but just kicked it away.


    The rotten wood thunder could not be stopped at all, and it fell to the ground lightly, with a trace of blood hanging on the corner of her mouth. The mask was actually separated from her face and landed on a rockery not far away.


    Rotten Wood''s thunderous face still failed to appear, because her bangs blocked most of her face, only the rotten flesh was revealed, which was unusually difficult to look at.


    Okamoto Yoshiro seemed to have found confidence at this moment, looking at the rotten wood with a sneer.


    "Aren''t you tugged? You are still hanged. Look at your ugly face. It''s disgusting."


    Kuchuki Thunder still grasped the broken blade with both hands, but at this moment her eyes looked at Yoshira Okamoto through her bangs, looking at him with a chill.


    "What are you looking at me, what do you want to do!"


    The louder Okamoto Yoshira''s voice is, the more it shows that his heart is uneasy, and he is afraid that Kuchiki Thunder will do anything excessive to him.


    Whoosh!


    The broken blade on Kuchiki Thunder''s chest flew directly towards Okamoto Yoshira, and Okamoto Yoshira couldn''t react at all. The broken blade pierced his throat.


    Okamoto Yoshira looked at the rotten wood thunder with an incredulous face, and tried to stop the blood from flowing out of his throat with both hands, but it was of no avail.


    "you you!"


    Okamoto Yoshira continued to see blood from the corners of his mouth, and in the end he couldn''t say a word.


    For a moment, a soul floated out of Okamoto Yoshira''s body, looking at the rotten wood thunder with a violent face, with a gesture of wanting to eat her.


    "You ruined my body, I want to kill you!"


    But even though he said so, he didn''t dare to do so.


    Because the python once said that the rotten wood thunderous body revealed a vitality, a petite fragrance, and he did not allow anyone to destroy it.


    Naturally, Yoshiro Okamoto dared not disrespect the pythons. He was afraid of the pythons and did not dare to have a little rebellious heart.


    At this time, the Dao Ancestor had already walked towards the ruins, ignoring the dust, his white hair was dyed to look like grandma''s ashes.


    Ancestor Dao just dissipated the dust around his body, he didn''t care about his head, which might conceal his weak and dying intentions.


    Daozu walked the road from Nitorii to Santorii, and saw the shattered Hachiman idol, but he did not see the snake.


    The python at this time is no longer in the ruins, he is in the green beam of light, like a carp leaping over the dragon gate, wanting to rush to the sky.


    Dao Ancestor knew that now it was impossible to stop him. If he was in his heyday, he would be able to force his injuries to destroy the beam of light.


    At the moment Dao Ancestor can only look dryly, expecting that the python will fail to break through the formation, or if it succeeds in breaking the formation, take advantage of its weakness and behead it.


    The shock of the entire Hachiman Palace shocked countless people. The initial beam of light had already caused the surrounding pilgrims and even residents to kneel and worship.


    They thought that the gods descended from the sky and the Hachiman God appeared. For this reason, the crowd kept kowtow, and some even passed out due to excessive excitement.


    But then the collapse of the Hachiman Palace made them bewildered. No one could explain it clearly, let alone justify it. They all knew that it was not a good thing, and they didn''t know that the Hachiman idol had long been ruined.


    "This is definitely the sin of Hachiman God, Hachiman God is angry!"


    Someone was so shocked that they trembled all over, thinking that they were not doing well enough, making Hachiman God angry.


    "The Hachiman Shrine has collapsed. This must be the dissatisfaction of the Hachiman God. Are we not religious enough?"


    "Is it because Hachiman God thinks that we donated less incense money?"


    All the people are very sad and panic. No one can laugh out of it, they are all sorrowful.


    "Hachiman God will inevitably bring disaster, this is bad."


    Compared to the disturbances outside, those strong in the martial arts world simply ignored these and rushed in.


    When they saw Ancestor Dao, they were all excited and knelt directly.


    "Master Dao Ancestor?!"


    At the moment, Ancestor Dao didn''t have any blood on his face, and his lips were so white that he knew they were coming.


    "Don''t come over, just quit me!"


    The Dao Ancestor roared with a loud voice, scared the group of people to split their livers and guts, and retreated one after another.


    At this time, the python was constantly swimming upwards, and he could only break the formation by rushing into the sky.


    And there are many rune taboos in that green beam of light, and there are many seal formations, all to stop him from breaking the formation.


    But the python didn''t mean the slightest fear, a pair of scarlet eyes kept looking at the top of the beam of light, because there represented freedom.


    "I have a soul to resist, how do these rune formations stop me!"


    The python roared, his whole body was filled with black air.


    He is not a shikigami, he just uses shikigami, because of the opportunity to get the spiritual power of shikigami, this is how people like Okamoto Yoshira can help him collect souls.


    His original spiritual power is green, just like his body, colorful, but mainly green.


    Every time a distance is passed, the python consumes some soul so that he can continue to swim and rush higher.


    There are some runes in front, and only when they reach the middle, they begin to experience those formations. Every formation is like a chain. There are countless invisible hands trying to grab him and seal it.


    But because of the corrosive nature of the soul''s spiritual power, these invisible hands were all corroded into phantoms, and the formation was broken.


    Finally reached the last step, the python looked at the sky a short distance away, actually grinning.


    "I waited for this moment for thousands of years!"


    The python looked at the big formation above that was like falling stars. This was the last formation. As long as it was broken, he would be free.


    Ancestor Dao was trembling at the moment, and his heart was full of anxiety. He was afraid and worried, but it didn''t help.


    The python released all the souls, all refined into black spiritual power, all gathered together and rushed directly towards the formation.


    For a moment, there was a meteorite falling from the sky and the earth, and the starry sky seemed to collapse, which frightened all the people.


    The ancestor of the sword took the brunt and hurriedly used spiritual power to resist, which was able to prevent these meteorite-like spiritual powers from falling to the ground.


    The spiritual power that turns into meteorites is increasing, just like fireworks blooming, pouring around.


    Dao Ancestor''s body was shaking more and more, but he persisted. He knew that if he could not persist, many people would suffer.


    In the end, Dao Ancestor saw the meteorite dissipate, and a ripple oscillated from the center of the green beam of light, as if the stars collided in the universe. Of course, the power cannot be compared, otherwise the earth will be destroyed.


    "Hahaha!"


    A rampant laughter spread around, causing many people to change their colors, and Dao Ancestor''s face was even more cold.


    "God pity me, let me break out in a thousand years!"

 Chapter 918： Yagi Daija

    The entire green beam of light shattered suddenly, green spiritual power wafted around, and the entire Hachiman Palace was completely shrouded in green, as if a chemical toxin had leaked.


    The pilgrims around had already been evacuated at this time, and some were obsessed and unwilling to leave, and were directly knocked away.


    Ancestor Dao looked at the dark shadow in the sky, and there was an incomparable lingering meaning in his eyes, but it was more jealous and even weak.


    The green spiritual power can''t block the vision of Dao Ancestor, he can see very clearly, that figure is very stalwart, with a human form.


    The ancestor Blade broke through the air, directly piercing through the green spiritual power, standing in the air, staring at the figure with his eyes.


    The figure is very familiar, and the ancestor of the sword is known from historical materials, like a mold carved out.


    "Baqi Orochi!"


    Dao Ancestor''s voice was cold and biting, and his whole body was trembling constantly.


    "It turns out that the legends are true, and Fusang really has eight big snakes!"


    Dao Ancestor''s eyes were terrified, as if he had seen something terrible.


    At first, he only knew that a demon was sealed, and he didn''t even know that it was a legendary demon like Yaqi Orochi.


    Faced with the shock and fear of the Dao ancestor, Yaqi Osnake didn''t smile at all. He just broke out of the battle and turned into a human form, and he was very uncomfortable.


    "The human body is troublesome, too weak."


    Yaqi Oro shook his head constantly, adapting to his rigid body, trying to make it more flexible.


    At this time, he looks like a person in snake skin, with barbs on his arms and even knees, especially his sharp and venomous eyes, which are unique to snakes.


    And Kira Okamoto, lying in the ruins, was extremely excited at this moment, his eyes fiery looking at the Yachi Orochi in the sky.


    He tried hard to support his body and wanted to bow down, but the injury was too serious and he was unable to do so.


    "My lord, congratulations on your success!"


    However, Orochi Yachi didn''t pay any attention at all, he just glanced at the rotten wood thunder next to him, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Kuchuki thunder was very calm at the moment, and the big snake broke out of the formation and she was not at all happy. On the contrary, she felt that this was not a good thing, because it indicated that she would never be able to return to being an ordinary person.


    "The dead wood thunders, have you not considered it yet!"


    The majestic voice of the Yachi Orochi fell as if it were a sky, shaking Okamoto Yoshira''s eardrums, and his face was full of pain.


    Dao Ancestor is full of energy and blood, this sentence is so powerful, Dao Ancestor''s heart is a little cold.


    Facing the question of Yaqi Orochi, Kuchuki Thunder didn''t have the slightest intention of answering. He was dumbfounded, his body trembling slightly.


    "Extremely ignorant!"


    Yaqi Orochi no longer paid attention to the rotten wood thunder, and now looked at the sword ancestor with a sneer in his eyes.


    The ancestor of the sword is not weak, but also looks at Yaqi Orochi. The eyes of both sides are like electricity, as if an electric light was produced out of thin air.


    Yachi Orochi looked at Ancestor Dao with a sneer: "Is Ancestor Dao now the first person in Fusang?"


    Dao Zu did not answer the question of Yaqi Orochi, but said other things.


    "Back then, Susano defeated you. I thought you were so soulless, but later I learned that it was not the case."


    Speaking of Susano, Yachi Orosha obviously has a strong hatred, and those eyes are breathtaking, as if they can scare people to death.


    Not only that, a green spiritual power emerged from his body, ready to fight the Dao Ancestor to the death.


    "Suzano is just a scumbag. He used to get me drunk, otherwise how could he beat me."


    "Why do you find the reason for the king and the loser?"


    Yaqi Orochi''s anger dissipated, and it turned out to be a smile.


    "You''re right, it''s true that the king and the loser are the same. Although he defeated me, he still can''t kill me, he can only seal me."


    Ancestor Dao also clenched his fists for this, he had nothing to say, after all, it was a demon-like thing, and it was not so easy to kill it completely.


    You must know that this was something that happened a thousand years ago. The spiritual power of the world was not so thin a thousand years ago. People at that time were probably more powerful.


    And Susano still couldn''t kill the drunk Yachi Orochi, which even more demonstrated the power of Yachi Orochi.


    Now he just broke the formation, given time, he will surely be able to recover that terrifying strength.


    At this moment, there are many planes circling in the sky, one of which is the plane that Dao Zu came here.


    Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji did not leave, they have been hovering in the sky, staring at every move of Hachimangu Shrine.


    When they saw the big snake that looked like a snakeskin, the fear in their hearts suddenly came true, and their faces changed abruptly.


    "Isn''t this the Yaqi Orochi, known as the source of all evil?!"


    Su Wo Liangtian said in horror, shaking all over.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him!"


    Takeda Yingji was so frightened that she almost fell off her seat, her eyes frightened.


    Yaqi Orochi naturally noticed the surrounding airplanes, and his eyes showed an expression of impatience.


    "Before fighting the sword ancestor, how can you get rid of these obstructive flies, right?"


    Before the Dao Ancestor could speak, Yaqi Orochi had already started, blasting the plane with a few random spiritual powers.


    In a short while, many planes exploded and turned into fireballs, falling to the ground and falling into debris.


    The pilot on the plane where Su Woliang Tian and Takeda Yingji were was an old driver, but was very flexible and found a replacement for the dead.


    "Two adults, let''s go quickly, that thing has such a powerful magic power!"


    "Walk around."


    The two naturally did not dare to take risks anymore, and the plane hurriedly left towards the distance.


    However, Yachi Orochi looked at the plane with a smile.


    "It''s ridiculous that this fly wants to run."


    A spiritual force in his hand blasted towards the plane where Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji were located, and the plane exploded in a moment, bursting into the sky.


    The sword ancestor''s eyes widened, Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji, except for the two people who are currently the highest level in Fusang, these two fell, and then there will be no martial arts in Fusang.


    However, what Dao Ancestor didn''t know was why the immortal Yaqi Orochi should think about the martial arts world, when it will be dark.


    Two lines of tears were left on the face of Ancestor Dao. He was blaming himself, why he wanted to face up to fight with Su Yan, otherwise everything would not happen, he regretted it.


    But as Yaqi Orochi once said to Kuchuki Thunder, the most precious thing in this world is regret medicine, because it does not exist.


    Dao Ancestor was extremely sad, but Yaqi Oro was smiling.


    "For just two ants, you can be so sad, really surprised me."


    Yachi Orochi said, but continued: "By the way, I forgot that you are just like this now. No wonder you are so sad."


    The smile on the face of Baqi Orochi is obviously incomparable. In his opinion, all this is a foregone conclusion, and the sword ancestor Fusang will be his world.

 Chapter 919： Dao Ancestor Die

    At this time, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were still sweeping hotels around Fusang, and they had eaten all the food.


    Su Yan, who was originally one meter eight hundred and forty catties, has now reached one hundred and fifty catties. Even if she has deep skills, she can''t stand the trend of gaining weight.


    In the hotel where the two of them were staying, the large LCD screen was broadcasting current affairs news at the moment, which was naturally related to Hachimangu Shrine.


    The host hurriedly said: "An economic news is inserted below."


    In the background transition, a picture appeared in front of everyone, the sky was cracked, and the billowing smoke made people unable to see the scene at all.


    At this time, a dubbing said: "This is Hachiman Palace. A terrible disaster happened just now in Hachiman Palace. First a green beam of light rose up, and then the entire Hachiman Palace collapsed."


    The dust dissipated, and the picture gradually became clear, revealing a fragmented wall, and the entire Hachiman Palace was completely in ruins.


    And the green beam of light also disappeared, and two dark shadows in the sky appeared.


    When the camera changed, the dark shadows began to slowly approach. When the picture became clear, everyone was shocked.


    "What it is?!"


    "Mask man?"


    Some people think that it is a person wearing a mask. Normal people usually think so, but they still feel uneasy inside.


    "No, it''s not a mask, it''s a superman like Superman and Spiderman!"


    Someone changed their color on the spot, and they were obviously shocked by Yaqi Orochi. This was too shocking.


    And the picture began to shrink, only another figure appeared, and everyone in front of the screen showed joy.


    "Isn''t that the sword ancestor?"


    "It''s Ancestor Dao, you can rest assured that Ancestor Dao is there."


    "Yeah, Dao Ancestor will surely kill that ghost."


    Su Yan also saw such a scene at this time, did not say anything, just lightly ate.


    He might have taken care of him before, but after so many things, he obviously had an unpleasant feeling for Dao Ancestor.


    "My lord, what is that green snake eye thing?"


    "Maybe it''s Shiki. I hope it''s not Shiki who breaks through the formation."


    After Su Yan said, he continued to eat, but did not care too much about it.


    At this time, on the ruins of the Hachiman Palace, the ancestor Dao still confronted the Orochi Yachi, and everyone was looking at the two figures in mid-air.


    Those who thought it was the descending of gods also woke up at this moment, knowing that it was not a **** but the real devil.


    Everyone is looking forward to it, hoping that the sword ancestor can show his majesty and behead him, otherwise Fusang will be in danger.


    The ancestor Dao was standing in the air at this moment, eyes gaping, staring at the figure of the falling plane.


    He originally thought that Su Wo Liang Tian and Takeda Yingji would lose their lives, but the result was a lot of relief.


    The two were not buried in the wreckage of the plane. The moment they were hit, they jumped out of the plane and fell to the ground in a sea of ??flames.


    The pilot was not spared. Although the two suffered some injuries, they were fine.


    "Fortunately."


    Ancestor Dao said lightly, but his eyes changed, and he glanced at the two on the ground.


    The two naturally understood the meaning of the sword ancestor, and threw the samurai sword in their hands directly into the air.


    Dao Zu Piao Ran took one of them, and then slashed towards Yaqi Orochi at a very fast speed.


    Yaqi Orochi had been standing, and at the moment saw the Dao Ancestor attack, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "It''s ridiculous that you want to kill me."


    Yaqi Orochi didn''t do it, but when the samurai sword in the hands of the ancestor was not far away, the green spiritual power of his body was blooming.


    This ray of light actually made the knife ancestor unable to break, and the blade bombarded it and was directly ejected.


    Dao Ancestor''s complexion changed. Although he was injured, this knife was also as powerful as the master''s perfect blow, and even the Qi Qi of the Orochi could not be broken.


    Baqi Orochi smiled even more, looking at the sword ancestor and said: "You can fight me against you if you don''t get hurt. Now you are just a bereaved dog. How can you stand me."


    Ancestor Dao''s cheeks jumped wildly, his blood spurted, and he said sharply, "I can still kill you if I am injured!"


    The dantian in the abdomen of the sword ancestor was surging crazily at this moment, and many spiritual powers were gathered together, all heading towards the blade.


    That dazzling white light makes people afraid to look directly, and it is impossible to see with the naked eye because it is too powerful.


    This sword, as if invisible, was so fast that the ancestor of the sword spit out a mouthful of blood when it was used.


    Facing this sword, Yaqi Orochi was still quite jealous. After all, he had just broken out of the line now, his body had not recovered, and his ability was limited. If he was not careful, he might really stumble.


    The big snake made seals on both hands, and a black spiritual power was permeated. He was using the power of Shiki.


    This force directly bombarded with the white light of the blade, a ripple shook all around, and the entire sky changed color, and countless dark clouds poured down at this moment.


    The two constantly fought against each other in the clouds and mists. The speed was extremely fast and dazzling. Even the strong in the realm of masters could not see half of it.


    After several fights, blood spurted from the corner of Dao Ancestor''s mouth, and there was a depression in his chest. It was obvious that he was injured by the big snake.


    But the big snake still smiled, with a sense of disdain, as if the sword ancestor was like an ant in his eyes.


    "You''ve run out of oil, why bother to hold on, and die!"


    Yaqi Dasnake''s face became cold, and a human-shaped skeleton formed in front of him, with his mouth closed, like a demon, directly rushing towards the ancestor of the sword.


    This black spiritual power, which looked like a kneeling skeleton, was extremely explosive. It collided with the samurai sword of the ancestor and exploded.


    This explosive force directly blasted the Dao Ancestor a hundred meters away, and even blasted it like the ground, his white clothes had long been stained with blood.


    When many people saw this scene, their expressions changed abruptly, and some even started to cry with fear.


    Who can defeat the demon that the ancestors of swords cannot defeat.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    Some are desperate, but some still believe in miracles.


    "After a fart, Dao Ancestor will definitely win."


    Dao Ancestor floated from the ground, rushed into the air, two drops of blood dripped from his mouth, and he looked at Yaqi Orochi calmly.


    "If you can kill you, it''s this one!"


    Essence and blood dripped on the samurai sword, it was actually activating the samurai sword, and it turned out to be a sharp blade like the sky, which was extremely large.


    This knife went down, swallowing the mountains and rivers with anger, as if to cut in the air, as if to chop up all the space.


    The big snake made imprints on both hands, and his body was very tight, and a secret technique was displayed, and the green spiritual power actually blocked it.


    After a while, the phantom that turned out to be like a heavenly blade dissipated, and there was a trace on the arm of Yaqi Orochi, which made him angry.


    And the Dao Ancestor fell weakly at this moment, with a face full of unwillingness, but it was a foregone conclusion.

 Chapter 920： Holy infant

    The fall of the sword ancestor represents the fall of the Fuso martial arts world, and it represents that no one can resist the Yaqi Orochi.


    Countless people are guilty of tears, crying through the world, they are sad that the sword ancestor has fallen, they are sad for the future destiny, the entire Hachiman Palace seems to be plunged into death.


    Green liquid came out of the arm of Yachi Orochi. Obviously, the knife ancestor''s knife still injured him, but that was all.


    Yaqi Orochi repaired it with spiritual power, and his eyes looked coldly at the ancestor sword on the ground.


    "Bite me when I am dying, something that doesn''t die."


    At this time, Dao Ancestor was lying on the ground, covered with mottled blood, his white hair was extremely messy, and his face was full of dusk.


    Dao Ancestor''s eyes were cloudy, but he was looking at the sky. He did not look at Yaqi Orochi.


    Yaqi Orochi floated down and stood in front of Dao Ancestor, with one foot on his chest.


    "Old stuff, you still can''t swallow, let me send you on the road."


    The green light surging in the hands of Yaqi Orochi, the sword ancestor will undoubtedly die with just one tap.


    But at this moment, Dao Ancestor was looking at Yaqi Orochi with a smile in his eyes.


    Facing Dao Ancestor''s smile, Yaqi Orochi was even more cold and stern: "You can still laugh when you die."


    "I laughed at me, I was stupid, I was the one who created this situation."


    "You are stupid, how can I be so easy to be free if you are not injured."


    "Baqi Orochi, don''t be too happy, you won''t be arrogant for a few days."


    "Really, who else can control me now?!"


    The Yaqi Orochi was extremely arrogant and roared up to the sky. The clouds in the sky were shaken away by him and drifted away.


    Dao Pao did not continue to speak, but there were many fragments in his mind.


    His brain was still dreaming endlessly, and in the end tears were shed.


    Sadly, in the past 100 years, the situation is still the same in the end.


    The most ridiculous thing is that Fusang was defeated by him, he would become a sinner, and the last bit of hope turned out to be Su Yan, a Chinese.


    Dao Ancestor laughed at himself, and now Fusang had to rely on an outsider to save his life, because Dao Ancestor knew that only Su Yan had the opportunity to kill Baqi Orochi.


    After all, the light of Yaqi Orochi fell, and the body of Ancestor Dao instantly became a cloud of green liquid, which invaded the ground and dyed green.


    Countless people are wailing, kneeling, lying on their stomachs, lying down, they are desperate, the ancestor of the sword has fallen, they don''t know who else can kill the devil, is Fusang really going to be dark.


    No one can help them. Fear is shrouded in everyone''s hearts, very scared.


    At this time, Yaqi Orochi was full of spring thunder, with a sneer all around.


    "Those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish. I accept this Fusang!"


    The Yaqi Orochi looked up to the sky and roared, expressing joy. After being trapped for a thousand years, he could finally return to this land.


    At this time, he looked at Okamoto Yoshira and Kuchiki Thunder lying in the ruins, his eyes waved, and he walked directly towards them.


    Seeing the Yaki Orochi approaching, Yoshiro Okamoto was full of excitement, and he wanted to bow down but his body would not listen.


    "You are good at the door this time, reward you."


    A black spiritual power surged towards Okamoto Yoshiro, repairing his body and filling his dantian.


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s pale face began to heal, the wound on his chest also began to heal, and his whole body gained strength again, and he leaped to reach Grandmaster Consummation.


    With a look of ecstasy, Okamoto Kira hurriedly knelt down towards Yachi Orochi, and said very reverently, "Master Wan Xie!"


    "It will be useful for you to recover. Go and find the Holy Child for me."


    Okamoto Yoshiro looked puzzled, he didn''t know what the holy infant was, and there was no way to find it.


    "Holy Infant is a child born at the moment I broke the battle, a boy and a girl, they can restore my skills to a new world."


    Baqi Orochi was full of fiery face, his current realm was no more than the peak of Grand Master''s Consummation, not a pseudo-daoist, and he had to absorb the essence of the Holy Infant to make that step.


    Okamoto Yoshiro immediately nodded, bowed down and took his command.


    When Okamoto Yoshiro left, Yaqi Oro looked at the thunder of Kuchiki, his eyes seemed to be angry or pity.


    "Do you know what I mean by naming you Deadwood Thunder?"


    Rotten Wood Thunder did not answer, closing his eyes, very cold, motionless like a sculpture.


    "The dead wood is the old you, cowardly, timid, scared, short-sighted, and thunder is now you, strong, cold, and wise, all of which I gave you."


    "My lord, please take it back."


    Kuchuki Thunder opened her eyes at this moment, and her divine consciousness can call the shots.


    "Wishful thinking, Yizu Shishi is a Shishi for life, want to be an ordinary person in the next life!"


    Yaqi Orochi''s complexion was cold and gloomy. If he hadn''t watched the rotten wood thunder with his talent, he would have killed him long ago.


    Kuchuki Thunder''s face rolled with tears, obviously the news made her extremely desperate, and she couldn''t go back. It turned out that this was irreversible.


    "Think about it, I''ll give you three days, otherwise your talent will be inherited."


    Yaqi Orochi turned and left, but still used spiritual power to heal him when he left.


    "Your life is mine, remember this."


    Yaqi Orochi made Kuchuki thunder to think about it, that would naturally imprison her body, and now he urgently needs the Holy Child.


    After the dead wood thunderous body was repaired, he Feiyue left the ruins, naturally looking for the Holy Child.


    Eight Qi Orochi looked at the ruined place, his gaze regained lucidity, and he could not see the joy or anger.


    How could there be more than a thousand babies born at the moment he broke through the formation, and the holy infants were only two of them, one male and one female.


    If he wanted to find it, he naturally had to waste a lot of effort, but he was not worried. Although he urgently needs to improve his realm, it is not dangerous, so he can sit back and relax.


    When Okamoto Yoshira left, he received a transmission from Yaqi Orochi, which was to introduce the way to find the holy infant in this way.


    First of all, you have to look for the babies born today, secondly, the elimination of time, and finally a cruel test to know whether it is a holy baby.


    And this method, Kira Okamoto was a little unbearable, it was too tragic, and it was an absolutely creepy verification method.


    But he has to do it, this is an order, if it can''t be done then he doesn''t know what will be waiting for him.


    The search for the Holy Child requires skin cutting, blood test, and heart-to-heart verification. It is not an exaggeration to say that this is terrible.


    At this time, Okamoto Kira had already arrived at a hospital, and he had to hurry up, because he knew that Kuchiki Thunder had also received this task.


    The hospital is the birthplace of newborn babies, and searching through information is the fastest here.


    Okamoto Yoshiro looked at the general hospital in front of him, which would record the files of newborn babies in the entire area. He walked in directly, and the place he went was naturally the newborn data room.


    The data room was guarded strictly, and when Okamoto Yoshira came in, he couldn''t help but look bad.


    "What are you doing? No one can enter."


    "I''m looking for the Holy Child."

 Chapter 921： Dripping blood

    Okamoto Yoshiro smiled evilly at the manager, and the manager''s face became stiff, and his whole body instantly became dry.


    Looking at the dry bones of the management staff, Yoshiro Okamoto turned into ashes in an instant with a light push.


    It''s just a mere ordinary person, and naturally can''t stop Okamoto Yoshira.


    He walked into the data room, filtered rows along the shelves, and stopped at the latest date.


    There was a big one that was still new, and Okamoto Yoshiro quickly fell into his hands.


    Looking at the above list of cases of newborns, Yoshiro Okamoto''s fingers flew, and the paper jumped instantly.


    But for a moment, he finished browsing the hundreds of pages of paper, and Okamoto Yoshira also found the baby born when Yaki Orochi broke the formation.


    "A huge Daohe has only three babies."


    Okamoto Yoshira put down the booklet and walked outside. He was wearing long shoes. When he touched the ground, he would make a crisp sound, which was very rhythmic.


    But at this moment, a woman was hiding by the bookshelf. She saw the scene with her own eyes, and she was trembling with fright.


    She hopes not to be discovered, otherwise it must be over.


    But the footsteps suddenly disappeared, which made her feel puzzled, could anyone have gone.


    But she didn''t dare to come out, she had to wait, restrain her curiosity, if the other party killed her carbine, wouldn''t it be a disaster.


    However, a figure appeared next to her, looking at her with a smile on his face.


    When she found out, the figure had disappeared, and there was a horrified blood stain on her face.


    Through the data, Okamoto Yoshira found that the three babies were all in a hospital in another city.


    At this moment, he broke the window of a car at random and drove towards the hospital.


    The three babies are triplets, lying quietly in the incubator, dancing with their hands and feet, as if they are full of curiosity about this new world, but they don''t know that danger is coming.


    Okamoto Yoshiro arrived at the hospital and rushed to the second floor of the hospital without a word. Many people were so scared to let go when he saw his cold face.


    But when he entered the baby room, the doctor and even the parents'' faces changed.


    "Hurry up and call the security guard."


    A female doctor said to the nurse next to her that she had a foreboding that something bad would happen next.


    Kira Okamoto saw the triplets and a smile appeared on his face.


    The incubator was easily opened by him, and all three babies fell on his hands.


    "Three lovely babies, but I can only do this for the mission."


    He walked towards the outside of the hospital, but was stopped by his parents and security guards. These were ordinary people, how could he be stopped.


    With a wave of Okamoto Yoshiro''s hand, a burst of spiritual power blasted half of the hospital down. Many people were in the ruins and suffered heavy casualties.


    A sneer appeared on Okamoto Yoshira''s face. He is a shikigami, the most evil being, and it is ridiculous that he would pity babies.


    After leaving the hospital, Okamoto Kira entered the car, intending to directly verify the body of the three babies.


    "My dears, there may be some pain next, but it will pass after a while."


    Okamoto Yoshira''s fingers grew slender nails, and they could cut the baby''s body by just dropping them gently.


    But he couldn''t fall because Su Yan was here.


    He originally had dinner with Yu Wen Xiongba in a nearby restaurant, but when he saw such a big accident in the hospital, he ran over and planned to help save people.


    But when he saw that Okamoto Yoshira in the car was about to attack the three babies, Su Yan''s face suddenly became cold.


    As soon as the spirit power floated away, Okamoto Yoshiro felt strange and couldn''t help looking at Su Yan.


    "Stupid humans, ant-like martial arts monks, are you looking for death!"


    Okamoto Yoshiro looked at Su Yan violently, and black spiritual power emerged from all over his body.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he said sharply, "I didn''t expect this Fusang to have such a realm of Shijin. It seems that you are the leader of the gods."


    When Okamoto Yoshiro heard the envoy, his face grew colder, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "Could it be that you killed the divine envoy?!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Yes, I killed it."


    "You are the kid from China."


    "It''s your grandpa."


    Kira Okamoto was full of anger, and walked out of the car, half of the square covered with black spiritual power.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba had rescued the three babies and ran away.


    He knew that he could not participate in this battle, and protecting the baby was the most important thing.


    "I didn''t expect that the consummate Shishen of the dignified master would also act on the infant."


    Kira Okamoto''s face was cold, and the nails on his slender fingers were nearly a foot.


    "I''m still looking for you everywhere, but I didn''t expect you to come here, but this can be solved together."


    "This is the best way, not even the baby, you will die today."


    Su Yan''s eyes were beating with flames, and it was obvious that this incident made him extremely angry, and his whole body was full of violent flames.


    "I''m looking for the holy infant for adults, how can you stop it."


    Su Yan moved, and didn''t want to waste his tongue with Okamoto Yoshiro, and directly beheaded such evils.


    Su Yan''s fist braved the flames and heat, and it was more like a dragon, and with a dragon''s roar, it was powerful and powerful.


    Yoshiro Okamoto looked cold, and knew that Su Yan was not a good crop, so he couldn''t help but straighten up.


    He was surging with black energy and turned into a monster, trying to block Su Yan''s offensive.


    But Su Yan''s fist easily broke his magic barrier, and the offensive was unabated, still rushing towards Okamoto Yoshira.


    This made Okamoto Yoshira''s face gloomy, and now he was thankful that he had broken through to Grand Master Consummation, otherwise Su Yan could easily kill him with this punch.


    At this time, Okamoto Yoshiro''s hands were surging with black energy, and a terrible fluctuation occurred. He didn''t want to sit still, and directly faced Su Yan''s offensive.


    The fists of the two collided, the golden light and the black spiritual power collided, and a terrifying might erupted, and the entire hospital square was in ruins.


    Countless people were so scared that they were so scared that they had never seen such a scene before, and they all fled around desperately.


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s arms were numb at the moment, and a spiritual power wandered through his body, which made him very upset.


    "You are so young, how can you have such a strong spiritual power."


    Su Yan didn''t answer, in his eyes it was just a shrewd head that was about to disperse, he didn''t bother to speak.


    With another punch, the power of this punch almost reached the extreme, and it was a punch that shakes the sky.


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s pupils dilated, and his heart was shocked. He had never thought that Su Yan was a great master, and he had never thought that Su Yan had such a powerful power.


    But he still exhausted all his spiritual power and defended with all his strength, but his chest was broken by Su Yan''s punch.


    At this moment, the blood on his body was ticking, and a large area was corroded when he fell on the ground.

 Chapter 922： volcanic

    Su Yan''s punch caused Okamoto Yoshiro to suffer a serious injury, and the green blood kept ticking, and he couldn''t stop it.


    At this time, Yoshiro Okamoto had a violent face and roared like an ancient monster to express his anger.


    "I''m going to eat you!"


    Okamoto Yoshiro''s eyes revealed a red color, completely frantic, and a layer of skin was removed from his body.


    He showed his true face, a lion-like absent mind, extremely tall and mighty, and roared everything trembling.


    "You forced me, now I want to let you know what pain and despair is."


    Okamoto Yoshiro rushed towards Su Yan, the wind surged, and he patted Su Yan with both hands, which actually had terrible power.


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a point at all, his hands were like two fire sticks, constantly braving the flames, and directly fought with Okamoto Yoshiro.


    It was a collision of strength, and when you played at will, you could make a deafening noise, countless spiritual power poured out, and the entire hospital was in ruins.


    Su Yan can''t take care of that much now. He is trying Okamoto Yoshira as a target to see if his strength can be improved.


    After dozens of moves, Yoshiro Okamoto was panting, although he was a shikigami, he was also tired, and a lot of black spiritual power was consumed.


    "Are you a man or a ghost!"


    Okamoto Yoshiro looked at Su Yan with a violent face. He found that he couldn''t see through Su Yan, and after dozens of moves, Su Yan''s strength became stronger and stronger, which made him very uneasy.


    "It doesn''t matter what I am, you just need to be a ghost."


    Su Yan blasted with a punch, like a meteorite landing, shocked, the countless flames seemed like a sea of ??fire.


    Okamoto Yoshira felt more and more that his spiritual power was dissipating, less and less, which made him more uneasy.


    He wanted to withdraw so that Yaqi Orochi would come forward to kill this person, and Yaqi Orochi also hated the person who killed the envoy.


    But he couldn''t go. How could Su Yan let him go? He was just a hand practicer, and he had to get rid of it after he finished training.


    After more than a hundred moves, Su Yan felt that Kira Okamoto was getting weaker and weaker and lost interest.


    "Bai Lai Zhao has very little spiritual power left, and it really embarrassing you Shijin."


    Yoshiro Okamoto was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood, which not only suppressed him, but also humiliated him.


    "Yeboyepo..."


    Okamoto Yoshiro began to chant the spell silently, his black power surged, and his whole body became black.


    He roared, there was a dazzling black light between his fingers, with the strongest punch, Yoshiro Okamoto used his trick.


    Su Yan''s face was sullen, and the rupture of the 16-shaking style came out. A burst of force instantly enveloped Yoshiro Okamoto, dissolving Yoshiro Okamoto''s punch.


    After so many days of work, Su Yan naturally recovered almost, and this move turned out to be stronger than before.


    Okamoto Yoshiro felt that he was going to be torn apart, and the arrogance just now turned into fear. He was afraid that he would be bombarded, and that he was afraid of disappearing.


    He tried hard to resist, but his spiritual power was consumed faster and faster, and he was in a state of exhaustion.


    Finally, the breaking force tore his arm apart, causing him to be broken.


    Okamoto Kira only now knew the distance between himself and Su Yan, and his heart was even more disturbed.


    "Do you know who I am completing the task for? If you stop me, you stop him."


    "I care who you are for."


    "He is the Yaqi Orochi. He has broken out of the formation and killed the Dao Ancestor."


    Su Yan''s face turned cold. Could it be that the green beam of light that I saw just now was a shikigami breaking the formation, or a big snake, sounded very awesome.


    "This is my negligence."


    Upon seeing this, Okamoto Yoshiro further said: "Master Yachi Orochi is a ghost of Fusang for a thousand years. Who can stop him if he breaks through the barrier? If you kill me, you will be an enemy of him!"


    When Okamoto finished speaking, he still sneered, as if he felt that he had scared Su Yan.


    But the next moment, a group of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand directly smashed Okamoto Yoshira''s chest, completely blasting his Dantian into residue.


    "Why... why?"


    Kira Okamoto looked incredulous, looking at Su Yanman unwillingly.


    "why."


    Su Yan took a cigarette out of his arms and lit it, took a sip, and spit out a cloud of smoke.


    "Your sister is a shikigami, and Lao Tzu is a human being. Do you still keep the New Year without killing you?"


    "Yaki Orochi!" Okamoto Yoshiro could only spit out these words.


    "Don''t worry, he will be with you soon."


    After that, Su Yan took a fierce sip, then dropped the cigarette on the ground, and left the place without looking back.


    The Okamoto Ning Tian behind him turned into illusion at this moment, and finally disappeared completely between the heaven and the earth.


    Su Yan arrived in the ruins of the Hachiman Palace, but did not see the Ochi Orochi. He knew that the demon must have gone elsewhere, and he was bound to harm the baby.


    ...


    A thousand-meter-high mountain peak in the center of Fusang was supposed to be covered with snow all year round, but at the moment the top of the mountain is extremely hot because it is an active volcano.


    The magma came out, the snow melted suddenly, and the ocean under the mountain became a catastrophe. All of this was caused by the Ochi Orochi.


    At this moment, he was standing next to the magma, watching the hot and rolling magma motionless, he was waiting for the Holy Child.


    At the foot of the mountain, many ordinary people are fighting against floods and actively dealing with various disasters.


    And a woman walked by blankly, turning a blind eye to these things, as if she was not in it, she was the dead wood and thunder.


    Compared to Okamoto Yoshira, Kuchiki Thunder''s work speed is naturally much faster and extremely efficient.


    There are two babies in her hands, a boy and a woman, both of which have been verified by her.


    In fact, she can''t call it the rotten wood thunder, it''s more accurate to say it is a walking dead.


    At this moment, she glanced at the mountain, strode vigorously, jumped, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When I saw her again, she had already appeared on the mountainside, but she had already reached the top of the mountain for a while. You must know that this is a mountain with a height of more than a thousand meters.


    When the Kuchi thunder was halfway up the mountain, Yaqi Orochi sensed her breath. At this moment, a smile appeared on his face, because he knew the Holy Infant was coming.


    Yaqi Orochi turned and looked at Kuchuki Thunder, and looked at the two babies in her arms with joy.


    "Yes, this is the Holy Child, the taste is extremely pure."


    Yaki Orochi licked his lips, his face was fiery, and his eyes seemed to see a beautiful woman, meaning intoxicated and eager.


    "Give them to me."


    Yaqi Orochi ordered thunderously to the dead wood.


    But Kuchuki Thunder did not speak or move, her original consciousness was fighting, and she didn''t want Yaqi Orochi to kill the two babies.


    The face of Yaqi Orochi was cold, and a pair of eyes shot a green light, and the rotten wood thunder no longer resisted, and he walked towards Yaqi Orochi.


    The two babies were held by the Yaqi Orochi, and there was no crying, and they were extremely silent.


    What followed was the evil laugh of Yaqi Orochi.

 Chapter 923： Pseudo Taoist

    In fact, the two babies can be said to be dead, because the newborn babies cannot bear such cruel verification.


    Even adults can''t be indifferent to such horrible things as touching the heart, and being strong may have to lose half their lives.


    The two babies are only supported by spiritual power, and if the spiritual power dissipates, they would have died.


    At this time, the magma in the crater was like sea water in the ocean. The waves were turbulent, rolling constantly, as if coming out of the crater.


    Kuchi Leiming stood aside, wearing a black short skirt and long-leg stockings, without a trace of fluctuations, her bangs had been blocking her face, and her outline could only be seen vaguely.


    "Go down and take care of me. If anyone comes here, let''s kill it!"


    A cold color flashed through the eyes of Yaqi Orochi, and he was going to make a breakthrough next. Naturally, he couldn''t tolerate a little sloppy and would never allow anyone to disturb.


    Kuchuki thunderously nodded her head, now she is completely controlled, it is impossible for her to have her own thoughts.


    Taking a step, a few afterimages fell on the mountain stream, and the blink of an eye Madam Gong had reached the middle of the mountain.


    After the rotten wood thundered away, the smile on the face of Yaqi Orochi bloomed, just like the incomparably brilliant blooming chrysanthemum.


    "Thousands of years of being trapped in exchange for a break, the male and female saints help me achieve supreme!


    There is a resolute color on the face of the Ochi Orochi, his whole body seems to be baptized with blood at this moment, and his blood is beginning to beat.


    The two holy infants were in mid-air and did not fall into the crater, but at this time the body of the Yaqi Orochi began to twist.


    His skin began to fade, revealing the heads of snakes. There were eight heads in total, all with terrifying fangs, and those pairs of eyes revealed the meaning of darkness.


    Not only that, his legs and hands are all turned into tails, or they are divided into two, a total of eight tails have grown.


    It turns out that this is his true face, the eight heads and eight tails are the eight heads.


    At this moment, his figure is not huge, only half a house, but like a huge octopus, but with a lot of heads.


    Facing the high temperature magma of thousands of degrees, Yaqi Orochi didn''t even have the slightest fear, as if entering a bathtub, he would use magma to wash his own turbidity.


    A tail was put into the magma, and suddenly it set off a monstrous momentum, as if a fried dough stick entered a pan, countless magma raged and rolled.


    But his tail was not burnt because of the green spiritual power to resist the high temperature of magma, but he felt very comfortable. Such a temperature was very suitable for bathing.


    "Washing my body and welcoming the blood of the Holy Child, I will definitely break through."


    Yaqi Orochi smiled, and the entire eight tails were submerged in the magma, and the entire crater suddenly boiled, like a pan full of meat, tumbling with magma foam.


    When people in the distance saw such a scene, they fled in terror, because there was thick smoke and golden lava. They thought that the volcano had erupted.


    First, the floods and then the volcano erupted, which made the local people feel desperate. It was a disaster that was rare in a century.


    But Yaqi Orochi closed his eyes very comfortably, feeling the tumbling of magma, washing himself from the filth and turbidity.


    His tail gradually became transparent, like huge jade, incomparably pure.


    What Yaqi Orochi wants is this effect, which is also a physical exercise of his body.


    For this reason, Yaqi Orochi buried all eight of his heads in the magma, and he wanted to take a full-body bath to strengthen every part of his body.


    The crater finally couldn''t bear such a huge body at this moment, as if the water in the bathtub overflowed, flowing everywhere, and because of the fluctuations of the Yachi Orochi, magma rose up into the sky from time to time.


    The volcano erupted, thick smoke billowed, and countless people fled, but only the rotten wood and thunder remained quietly standing at the foot of the mountain, like a stone man.


    Yaqi Orochi took a snorkeling in the magma, and went deep into the magma ground for nearly a hundred meters. The temperature below was naturally higher, even for him, it was only a hundred meters.


    At this time, the Yaqi Orochi was like jade, incomparably pure, without a trace of impurities, which showed that his body had been washed almost and he had received enough exercise.


    Yaqi Orochi was lying in the crater, looking at the sky that was constantly emitting smoke, with a hint of joy on his face.


    At this moment, he turned into a human form, purer than the whole body just now. The barbs of his arms and legs are missing. At this moment, he is like a human body, but his eyes are still cold and evil like a snake.


    Fuso''s traditional costume concealed his stalwart body, wrapped him, and a katana casually floated around his waist. The current Yachi Orochi is like a samurai.


    "The body is washed clean, the next time is the time to welcome the blood of the Holy Child."


    Yaqi Dasnake''s face trembled slightly, obviously he was still a little nervous and even excited, this was an opportunity to improve his realm, and it was the key to breaking through the bottleneck.


    Once he enters the pseudo-daoist, he will be a far cry from the present, and the restoration of his realm will be even faster in the future.


    Yaki Orochi glanced at the two babies who were still hanging in the air, a male and a female, right in front of him at this moment.


    The two babies floated towards Yaqi Orochi, closed their eyes tightly, and their lips were a little purple.


    "Don''t worry, you have contributed your blood, and I will nurture you to become my servants."


    In the eyes of Yaqi Orochi, being able to become his attendant is absolutely a matter of supreme glory. This is his gift.


    The big snake made seals on both hands and recited the spell silently, and a strange wave formed.


    The two babies began to feel uneasy, shaking constantly, and two drops of blood appeared between their eyebrows.


    Although the blood is red, it feels crystal clear, very pure, like a ruby.


    Two drops of blood floated in the air, and the two babies trembled at the moment, but they never moved again.


    In fact, they themselves are dead, but their souls cannot leave the body, because Yaqi Orochi said that they need to be his attendants.


    Two drops of blood floated towards the big snake, and at this moment, he looked at the two drops of blood greedily, as if facing the stunning beauty.


    Two drops of blood were shot directly into his eyes, immediately turning the eyes of Yaqi Orochi into blood.


    Not only that, the eyes also revealed a green light, and the red and green colors exuded a terrifying power.


    The blood flowed everywhere along the meridians, making the crystal clear body of the Baqi Orochi turned blood at this moment.


    At this moment, his dantian change actually had a special meaning, but only half of it was so, so he was now in the realm of a pseudo-daoist.

 Chapter 924： Cant stop

    Half of Dan Neidan showed the luster of a jade and half of it, extremely transparent and pure, while the other half remained the same as before.


    Therefore, his current realm can only be regarded as a half-walker, that is, a pseudo-daoist, and has not broken through to the real Taoist realm.


    But even so, Yaqi Orochi is quite satisfied. Stepping into the pseudo-dao is a new world, a brand new beginning.


    He waved his hands, and a sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, magnificent, which made him very satisfied.


    "In addition to the ancient big countries like China, there are some old monsters that can threaten me, and everyone else is ants in my eyes."


    But Yachi Orochi knew that these old monsters would normally not come out, many of them were in retreat, and they had to seek breakthroughs, after all, there was not much time.


    And this is an opportunity for Yaqi Orochi, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he can take this opportunity to restore his realm crazily.


    At that time, who could be against him, and who would not surrender to him in the world, Yaqi Orochi had such ambitions.


    "The lords have been fighting for hegemony for tens of thousands of years. Many people have dreamed of unifying the world, but they are nothing but ambitions. Only I will achieve this magnificent goal in the near future."


    Yaqi Orochi looked at the sky, his sharp and cold eyes, revealing a sense of urgency.


    The essence and blood have been absorbed successfully, and now the Yaqi Orochi can sit back and relax, at least no one can stop him in the land of Fusang.


    He knows that the ancestor of the sword will hurt both. He knows very well that there is a Chinese who is still in Fusang.


    "The wise one should leave early. It is best if the water in the well is not in the river. If you have to come and die, I don''t mind."


    Yaqi Orochi sneered again and again, his figure disappeared suddenly, and the two babies were also taken away by him.


    But under the mountain stream at this time, the rotten wood thunder was still standing straight, not moved by the fluctuations on the mountain.


    Now she is the servant of Yachi Orochi, a **** that can never escape from the chessboard.


    In front of her was a vast ocean, because the snow-capped mountains melted, and a lot of snow water rushed into this flat land, and countless houses had already been destroyed.


    But at a place far away, Kuchuki Thunder saw two figures. They did not go far away, but came towards the bottom of the mountain, which made her face a hint of frost.


    The two figures were naturally Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba. Of course they saw the fluctuation of the volcano, so they came here to find out.


    "My lord, what are you talking about that broken formation?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked behind Su Yan and asked curiously.


    Su Yan walked slowly, and it took a long time to say: "I think that should not be Shishen."


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned slightly and his face was puzzled.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "The things of the Shiki God are transformed by ghosts and have been suppressed for a thousand years. What kind of Shiki God can still be alive and well."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, seeming to understand.


    Shiki is a ghost. After being suppressed for too long, oppressed by runes and taboos, the astral body will inevitably become thinner and thinner, and even disappear.


    But this array-breaking thing could easily annihilate the sword ancestor, even if it was an injured sword ancestor, it also showed that it was definitely not a soul thing.


    "what is that?"


    "Demon, ghost."


    Su Yan said lightly, his body was actually rushing wildly at this moment, because he saw the volcano on the mountain stream began to spurt out wildly.


    That''s because the volcano erupted completely at this moment because Yaqi Orochi had just showered.


    "Hurry up, although I don''t know what that guy is going to do, but the eruption is definitely not a good thing."


    The two are extremely fast, like illusory flashes, and disappear into the field of vision in the blink of an eye.


    When the two reached the bottom of the mountain and looked at the river formed by the melting of volcanic snow, the two stopped.


    "My lord, this man seems to be the rumored **** of death."


    "I don''t care if she is a killer or a shikigami, so I will get rid of it if she stands in my way."


    Su Yan walked to the wooden bridge. The opposite side of the bridge was the dead wood thunder. Although the two were close, the dead wood thunder still stood there quietly.


    Su Yan looked at the rotten wood thunder with cold eyes. She did not relax because of her petite appearance, and did not relax her vigilance because she was a woman. Su Yan would not make such a mistake.


    "Get out of the way, or you will die."


    Rotten Wood thunderously lowered his head, blowing bangs, and did not give a step because of Su Yan''s words, but whispered coldly.


    "roll!"


    A simple word shows her attitude, which is more cruel than Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes are changing, there is no more to talk about, so let''s fight.


    The golden flames of both fists came out, and the speed hit the extreme, but for a moment, Su Yan''s fists blasted towards the dead wood and thunder.


    But at the moment Su Yan attacked, the rotten wood thunder had already drawn his sword, a cold light flashed, and the samurai sword slashed towards Su Yan''s hands.


    The collision of black spiritual power and golden spiritual power caused the entire wooden bridge to shatter, and the river under the bridge became silent and dry.


    All this is because the rotten wood thunderously slashed, how powerful is the power of the knife breaking water.


    However, Su Yan was not half afraid of this. The fist collided with the sword power, and a terrifying wave shook directly, and the entire mountain stream was shaking.


    Su Yan''s complexion became colder and colder. This rotten wood thunder was even more terrifying than Okamoto Yoshira. It was already the pinnacle of Grand Master''s Consummation, and he was no weaker than his realm.


    But Su Yan said at this moment: "You are a human being, but you are serving the devil. You should go to hell."


    But what Su Yan didn''t know was that the rotten wood thunder at this moment was not her at all. She was completely controlled and could not move at all.


    At this moment, the rotten wood thundering consciousness was crying, because she saw Su Yan and people she was familiar with. She didn''t want to kill Su Yan, but she was helpless.


    A tear fell from Kuchuki''s thunderous cheek, and the wind blew by, and opened her bangs, revealing her rotten face.


    Su Yan didn''t notice, his anger was soaring now, just to kill this human scum.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Su Yan''s fist dragon scales appeared, and an illusory dragon head roared toward the rotten wood with thunder.


    The power of this punch is Su Yan''s strongest blow, because of anger, this punch is powerful.


    The fist shines, and the golden light gathers into a little light, which is extremely terrifying.


    Kuchu Leiming''s hand trembled a little, because her spiritual sense didn''t want to kill Su Yan, Su Yan was a little swayed.


    But it was just a momentary fluctuation, and that knife was cut over, as if it could cut off Xingyue.


    The blade light collided with the dragon''s head, and the entire energy spread out, and the mountain stream behind the rotten wood thunderously shook at this moment, as if about to collapse.


    But there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, and he was half kneeling on the ground, obviously injured.


    "Can''t stop it."


    Rotten Wood thunderously uttered a few words, and his arms trembled even more.

 Chapter 925： Cant die

    The reason why Kuchi Leiming said these three words is actually because she is now controlled by Yaqi Orochi, and she has an obsession in her mind.


    The purpose of this obsession is to prevent people from going up the mountain, and now this obsession knows that it is impossible to stop Su Yan, so he said this.


    But the rotten wood thunder did not retreat, because Yaqi Orochi did not give an order, even if she died in battle, she would stop Su Yan from advancing.


    Kuchuki Thunder wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, that small arm, which looked like a jade lotus root, had blue veins popping out, and he could even see the blood in his veins surging crazily.


    There was a majestic spiritual force around her at this moment, the flying sand and rocks all receded on all sides, and the entire ground was slightly sunken.


    Kuchuki Thunder squeezed the katana tightly, raised his hands to Su Yan, the blade was extremely cold.


    "kill!"


    With a soft drink, the rotten wood thunderous figure disappeared, a few afterimages appeared around Su Yan, and then a chill came towards him.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and the flames in his hand were soaring at this moment, a dragon-shaped thing entangled all over his body, and the sound of the dragon''s roar was constantly uttering.


    Facing the cold light, Su Yan''s fist was not afraid of the slightest, and he blasted directly at the cold light, and hit the blade with a punch.


    The samurai sword is naturally extraordinary, but the power of Su Yan''s fist is so powerful that it directly shattered the light of the blade and caused a crack in the blade.


    Su Yan did not stop, his fists blasted out again, and his hands moved together, his strength was still extremely powerful.


    Kuchuki Thunder''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly drew his knife to retreat, but the pressure of his fist still injured her, and it blasted a hundred meters away.


    Su Yan rushed over, stepped down, and landed on the thunderous chest of the rotten wood, wanting to crush it with one kick.


    After Su Yan knew that she was a human being, he was obviously very angry, because he could detect the strange aura of rotten wood thunder.


    Su Yan had personally felt it in the other place in the northeast, and even he turned his own power into the power of Shijin. He was not clear about the power of Shijin.


    "It''s worthless, you must die today!"


    Su Yan had sharp eyes and terrifying power on his feet. He jumped from a high altitude and rushed towards the thunder of the dead wood.


    Kuchuki Thunder bounced at this moment, and Su Yan was already no more than a moment away from her. She instinctively resisted with a samurai sword.


    Su Yan''s foot fell and stepped on the samurai sword, crushing the power of the samurai sword, and continued to step on the thunderous chest of the dead wood without any weakness.


    The blade hit Kuchuki''s chest, Kuchuki thunderous suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and the little cherry mouth became pale.


    However, Rotten Wood Thunder did not beg for mercy at all, she was like a machine now, and she did not feel pain.


    But the imprisoned consciousness was full of despair at the moment, and after the despair she seemed to be somewhat relieved.


    "You have committed too many mistakes. You should be a **** person. It is enough to die in your hands."


    A tear was shed from the divine consciousness of the rotten wood thunder, crystal clear, this was tears with a trace of repentance, and even with a sense of unwillingness.


    For strength, she became a shikigami. In order to make others look down on herself, she betrayed her soul. In order to be closer to the one she loved, she did many bad things without hesitation...


    But all of this can''t make up for her fault, and some mistakes cannot be changed once they have been done, even if the confession of all kinds has finally become a reality.


    Su Yan saw the tears of the rotten wood thunder, he didn''t feel any softness, but felt nauseous.


    "When you die, you know you regret it, but you have committed enough mistakes to die a hundred times."


    Su Yan didn''t know that the rotten wood thunder was also forced. She had a very powerful power to become a shikigami, but she had to do a lot of bad things for Yaqi Orochi. She fought, even fought, but everything was in vain.


    There are many ways for Yaqi Orochi to make her compromise, imprison her soul, let her do bad things, and then use brainwashing methods to make Kuchu Thunder think that she is a bad person.


    But Su Yan didn''t know all this, how could he know, now he just wants to solve the rotten wood thunder, and then go to the volcano to solve the Yaqi Orochi.


    Su Yan''s foot stepped on again, this time the thunderous samurai sword could not be stopped at all, and was easily trampled in half.


    But relying on consciousness, the rotten wood thunderously retreated, and it actually escaped the power of Su Yan''s kick.


    "I want to run, but there is no door."


    Su Yan chased away, and the two chased in the mountain stream. Su Yan used the technique of dragon leaping a thousand miles, and instantly caught up with the rotten wood and thunder.


    "Succumb to death!"


    Su Yan took a palm shot, golden light filled the entire mountain stream, and naturally there was no power left in his hand.


    Kuchuki Thunder''s eyes were extremely cold, and her despair was just the imprisoned consciousness in her heart.


    At this moment, her whole body was filled with black air, constantly covering her whole body, and even her surroundings were enveloped by black air.


    A secret technique came out, and it was actually attacked by a poisonous snake''s fangs. This was the secret technique of the Ochi Orochi.


    Now she is almost controlled by Yaqi Orochi, who naturally decides everything.


    "Stupid human beings want to kill my attendant, there is no door!"


    The voice of Yaqi Orochi spread throughout the mountain stream, and the unbridled smile was very loud, as if Su Yan was nothing but waste in his eyes.


    Su Yan''s face became more and more gloomy, a golden dragon phantom appeared behind him, and a sky-shaking dragon roar followed, and the golden dragon phantom''s tail swung directly toward the rotten wood with thunder.


    Su Yan displayed the two skills of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" one after another, naturally, he didn''t want to waste time, and wanted to kill with one blow.


    This wave rushed towards the rotten wood thunder, and instantly broke her secret technique, and the phantom of the poisonous snake turned into nothingness.


    The rotten wood thunder was hit, spit out a mouthful of black blood, and his breath was extremely wilting.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop, and at this moment, he rushed and hit her chest with a punch.


    The rotten wood thunderously fell to the ground with a fist, his chest sunken, and the black energy in his body dissipated like a bank burst at this moment.


    But Su Yan didn''t do it anymore, because when his fist banged on the dead wood thunder, he saw the dead wood thunder bangs were blown by the wind, that is, Su Yan saw the dead wood thunder face.


    Su Yan looked at the rotten wood and thunder on the ground with a face full of disbelief. At this moment, his brain was a little confused, as if countless bees were flying, constantly buzzing.


    "Little Lolita?"


    Su Yan trembled slightly and tentatively said a word.


    At this moment, the rotten wood thunderous body trembled, and her spiritual consciousness broke through the imprisonment, thus grasping the initiative of the body, and now she is completely rotten wood thunder.


    Black blood kept coming out of the corners of Kuchuki Thunder''s mouth, but she actually showed a hint of a smile, very sweet, just like what Su Yan had seen in Danyi''s stove.


    That''s right, the dead wood thunder is from China, she is the little loli!


    "No, you can''t die, how could it be you?!"

 Chapter 926： busy body

    Su Yan''s face was unexpected and distressed, and the dead wood thundering turned out to be little Lori, the little cutie who shared his troubles.


    Of course, Su Yan was just a friend-like feeling to Little Lolita, because in the Danyi stove, Little Lolita helped him with all his strength and helped him with a lot of time.


    The once **** Mumen princess is now Fusang''s killer god, this change made Su Yan a little confused.


    Su Yan tightly grasped Little Lolita''s hand, and a spiritual force rushed directly toward her body, trying to repair her internal injury.


    But Su Yan was shocked by the power of the punch just now, little Lolita''s chest was sunken, how could it be so easy to recover.


    "Su Yan, I''m so happy to see you again."


    At this moment, Little Lori''s face was pale, her whole body trembled slightly, her lips turned blue, and her black energy was still dissipating because her dantian was broken.


    "Why, why did you become a killer?"


    Su Yan''s eyes widened, with an incomprehensible look.


    "I want to be strong, I want to be as strong as you, otherwise I will be far away from you."


    Little Lolita smiled, struggling, but she still managed to do it.


    "I came to Fusang to wander around and aimlessly. I know you will get stronger and stronger, and you will become a dazzling existence."


    "Stupid or not."


    "I just want not to be thrown away by you, so I went to Hachimangu Shrine to ask for the idol, praying that it will make me stronger. I did it.


    "Silly."


    Su Yan carried a hint of blame, but couldn''t bear it. Little Lolita was a silly child in front of him.


    "I didn''t know that the big snake in the hands of the idol turned out to be Baqi, when I understood it was too late."


    There was a trace of silence on Little Lori''s face, very regretful, but regret could not change anything at all.


    Suddenly, she suddenly thought of something, her face changed, and she covered her face with her hand, and said to Su Yan: "Don''t look at me, I''m so ugly."


    Su Yan hugged her tightly, warming him, and did not leave her because of her ugliness.


    "At the beginning, you held me like this, warmed me, and gave me spiritual power. Without you, I would have become a pill now, and even swallowed by the pill."


    With gratitude in his heart, Su Yan regards Lori as his sister. He is very sad now, and Lori was seriously injured by him.


    Little Lori''s struggle slowed down, she was very happy, because Su Yan did not dislike her, which made her very satisfied.


    "If you don''t care about the look on my face, I am satisfied."


    "Stupid or not."


    Little Lolita started to cough, and her condition got worse. Obviously, her dantian was broken, and there would be no cure in this situation.


    "No, you can''t die."


    Su Yan''s heart was cruel, and a drop of blood dripped from the center of his eyebrows, like a gem with golden light.


    The essence and blood fell into Little Lolita''s chest, and instantly merged into her body, repairing her injured dantian, and her chest gradually became full.


    "Why are you saving me? Isn''t it good for me to die like this? I have done so many bad things."


    "You did a bad thing, don''t you pay it back? Wouldn''t it be too cheap for you to die like this."


    Su Yan knew that other things were useless, but that was the only way to rekindle little Lolita''s new hope.


    Sure enough, little Lori became silent after blaming herself, and it took a long time for her to speak.


    "You are right, I have done so many bad things, how can I die, I have to pay back one by one."


    "Yes, you will do more good things to make up for in the future."


    Little Lori nodded vigorously, and her rounded face was bloodshot at this moment.


    "But you used blood."


    "It''s okay, it will be restored."


    Su Yan picked up little Lolita, and Yuwen Xiongba walked over at the moment with a dazed expression.


    In his eyes, Su Yan fought against the killing god, and in the end he was seriously injured, but now he was completely confused by saving her with blood.


    "grown ups?"


    "Take care of her."


    Su Yan put little Lolita into Yuwen Xiongba''s arms, and then headed towards the mountain without looking back.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan''s back, with a worried expression on her face: "The Orochi Baqi has absorbed the blood of the holy infant, and now he has at least reached the realm of a pseudo-dao!"


    Su Yan frowned when he heard that, a pseudo-daoist, that was only one step away from entering the realm of a Taoist, which was a world away from Grand Master Consummation.


    However, Su Yan did not stop, still walking towards the mountain, but disappeared after a while.


    "Don''t worry, since the lord dared to go, he must have made full consideration. He will definitely be able to kill the devil."


    Little Lori was still full of restlessness. Su Yan couldn''t reach her grand master, and she wasted a drop of blood for her. This was a completely disadvantaged situation.


    She knows Yaqi Orochi too well, and the horror in it makes her scalp numb.


    But she can''t do anything, she can only pray silently in her heart, hoping that Su Yan will be safe.


    At this time, Su Yan had reached the top of the mountain, looking at the constantly rolling magma, waving his hands, a majestic spiritual force covered the crater.


    The tumbling magma slowly ceased, and the dense smoke began to fade slowly. The people around were relieved to see this.


    Su Yan looked at the entire top of the mountain, and Chun Lei spoke directly: "Yaqi Orochi, come out, you and I have a battle after all."


    The answer to Su Yan was the sound of wind, and the sound of ground shaking, without the presence of Yaqi Orochi.


    "Are you going to be a tortoise with a shrunken head!"


    "Noisy!"


    Eight Qi Orochi appeared, and stood in front of Su Yan with a pair of cold eyes looking at him.


    "Boy from China, this is Fusang, do you want to be nosy!"


    The voice of Yaqi Orochi was deep and cold, with a majestic coercion, and a breathtaking magic.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t be frightened by this voice, staring at the Orochi Orochi with cold eyes, his heart full of killing intent.


    "Everything arises because of you, because your millions of people have been destroyed, because many places of you have become uneven. How can you calm down without killing you."


    "Kill me, then you have to have that vajra too. How can you kill me with your little power?"


    Yaqi Oro sneered, looking at Su Yan with a mocking expression, and didn''t take him seriously.


    Su Yan was even more icy, with a golden spiritual power spreading all over his body, burning instantly, and at this moment he looked like a fireman.


    "Kill you, this level is enough!"


    "Arrogant, I am a false Taoist now, it is easy to destroy you, you are here to die!"


    "If you die or not, you will know after a fight."


    "Very good, then I will let you pay for the nosy!"


    The face of Yaqi Orochi was gloomy, and the eyes revealed a green gloomy luster, and the whole body was enveloped by a green spiritual power, giving people an extremely powerful pressure.


    At this moment, the sky is changing color, dense clouds, as if about to collapse at any time.


    Yaqi Orochi stretched out three fingers and sneered: "To kill you, three moves are enough."

 Chapter 927： A serious injury

    Yuwen Xiongba hugged Lori and looked at Su Yan on the top of the mountain with an uneasy expression. He also saw Yaqi Orochi.


    "My lord will definitely defeat him!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of determination, and his eyes were full of persuasion. Although he was uneasy, he still believed in Su Yan, because Su Yan had done too many miracles.


    Compared with Yu Wen Xiongba, Little Lori knows the power of Yaqi Orochi more clearly, and now it is a breakthrough. In addition to anxiety, she also has a trace of despair.


    "Say I''m stupid, why are you stupid? Don''t you know if you improve your strength a little bit and then kill him."


    Little Lolita''s big eyes were dim. She didn''t want to see Su Yan again as parting. The pain was too great.


    Although she knew that Su Yan had no love for her children, but what about it, the one she loves does not love herself, and it is a kind of happiness to watch him all the time.


    But this kind of happiness was about to become a luxury, and tears came out of her eyes.


    Although Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know about Su Yan and Xiao Lori, he could see some clues.


    "Don''t cry, your lord will definitely defeat that monster!"


    At the top of the mountain at this time, the magma was still tumbling, because of the appearance of the Yaqi Orochi, Su Yan could no longer suppress the tyranny of the magma.


    Originally the scenery of the snow-capped mountains and the cherry blossoms were all over the sky, now there is flooding and gunsmoke.


    No matter how beautiful the place is, it can''t stand the torture, and no matter how moved the beauty also needs care and nourishment. Everything is not as beautiful as imagined.


    Su Yan looked at the Yaqi Orochi, his slightly thin body standing on the top of the mountain, even if the gust of wind roared, he did not waver.


    Above his head, the thousands of miles of dark clouds hovered turbulently, as if a magic dragon was waiting for an opportunity to swallow this place.


    In front of Su Yan was the eight-qi big snake. At this moment, he was like a hibiscus warrior, with a pair of gloomy eyes inlaid with his angular face, staring at Su Yan unblinkingly.


    He said that there are three ways to kill Su Yan. This is not empty talk, nor is it arrogant. The realm of a pseudo-daoist has such confidence and even domineering.


    "You are but the master of Consummation, so you dare to come to me for trouble. This is doomed to your ignorance and ignorance!"


    The face of Yaqi Orochi was covered with a layer of frost, his fingers trembled at this moment, and a green spiritual power enveloped it.


    Although it was not strange at all, Su Yan knew that even this humble spiritual power might have very powerful energy.


    Reaching the realm of a pseudo-Taoist, you have already got rid of the scene of big opening and closing. A little light can cut people into the invisible, and can destroy mountains and rivers.


    "What is your name, I don''t kill the unknown."


    Su Yan felt that his ears could hear the cocoon. Such words were not once or twice, but they all regarded themselves extremely high.


    "Remember, the one who killed you!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and when his figure moved, the person disappeared without a trace.


    Appearing again, the fist braving the flames and golden light has blasted into the chest of Yaqi Orochi.


    The chest is where people are relatively weak. Once a heavy blow can make a person lose combat effectiveness, Su Yan''s move is a killer move, and naturally it won''t give Yaqi Orochi a chance to breathe.


    But Yaqi Orochi sneered and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes.


    "The gurgling fist of the weak, like a fist embroidering the legs."


    Eight Qi Orochi exuded a green light all over, which actually directly blocked Su Yan''s punch.


    This caused Su Yan''s expression to change, and his strong punch could not even pierce the Qi Orochi''s Qi.


    It seems that the strength of the pseudo-daoist is really terrifying, which makes him feel the bottom, the suppression of the realm is flawed, but he will not be able to break through for a while.


    But now that he is standing here, there is no way out, only to fight to the end and fight to the death.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid. He fought more than others. He didn''t encounter any kind of desperate situation. Didn''t he all rely on turning danger to a breeze? He believed that he could still defeat Yaqi Orochi this time.


    Eight Qi Da Snake Qi forced Su Yan to retreat, with a more ridiculous smile on his face.


    "You can''t even break my qi, what else can you do?"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, his eyes were gloomy and watery, and the golden light all over his body increased sharply at this moment, as if an iron-headed Arhat was covered with gold powder.


    His arm was densely covered with dragon scales, and there were two beating flames in his eyes. The whole body was excited at this moment, and his blood was completely boiling.


    "Take me another punch!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice shook the sky, the whole volcano was trembling slightly, and the lava that was originally boiling and surging was as calm as water at this moment.


    The fist blasted through the air, as if Lishen punched it. Before the fist had arrived, the golden light had arrived, and it violently collided with the qi of the big snake.


    Yaqi Orochi smiled slightly at the moment and said, "Well, it''s a bit stronger now."


    But he was still indifferent and didn''t attack Su Yan because of this. In his opinion, although this strength increased, it still couldn''t hurt him.


    The golden light blasted through the qi of the Baqi snake, and Su Yan''s fist also followed. At this moment, the arm full of dragon scales was entangled by a blue dragon, and the dragon roared thousands of miles.


    The fist fell, and countless ripples shook. At this moment, the black clouds in the sky finally couldn''t hold back and fell. After falling down the crater, a burst of high-temperature steam suddenly appeared, and the entire mountain pass was enveloped by mist, like a fairyland.


    Now Yufumi Xiongba could not see the war in the mountains anymore, and his heart suddenly became uneasy. Little Lori was even more so, biting his lip firmly, and his nails were sinking into the flesh.


    At this time, Su Yan''s fist did not fall on the chest of Yaqi Orochi, because Yaqi Orochi''s hand grasped his fist, so that he could not advance half a step.


    "Xiao Maotou, your strength is so kind of like that, my qi has been broken by you."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and there was a sullen air between his eyebrows. This gesture made him angry and called him Xiaomaotou.


    "Die me!"


    Su Yan increased his strength, the golden light was dazzling, and a little dazzling light appeared in the center of his arm, which was extremely dazzling, even he could not see a single trace of it.


    The ripples around the fist continued and oscillated everywhere, a violent fluctuation made Yaqi Orochi''s complexion cold.


    "Hmph, you irritated me, Grandmaster Consummation actually has such power, I won''t allow you!"


    Yaqi Orochi''s eyes are like electricity, and his body emits a green luster. At this moment, his other hand makes a fist and strikes, which seems to be a flat punch, but it has even more terrifying power.


    This fist didn''t have any blocking power at all, and it lightly bombarded Su Yan''s chest, causing Su Yan''s chest to sink, exuding a green luster, constantly corroding his body.


    Su Yan was blasted a hundred meters away by this fist, and crashed into a huge rock to stabilize his figure.


    With just a punch, Su Yan''s chest was sunken, blood poured out from the corners of his mouth, his face paled, and his spiritual power was messy at this moment.


    A punch is seriously injured, really scary, this punch is a move.

 Chapter 928： Three strokes

    Su Yan fell on the edge of the cracked rock, holding his chest very slumped, punching, just a punch, his dantian at the moment was turbulent, this punch almost made his meridian lines disorder.


    Su Yan coldly looked at the Baqi Orochi not far away. Does the pseudo-dao really have such a powerful force? This made him a little incomprehensible.


    "Now you know how powerful you are, now you know the gap in realm suppression, and now you know that you are just a dead dog in my eyes."


    Baqi Orochi sneered, looking at Su Yan like a mourning dog, unable to be arrogant again.


    He has mastered the initiative, and Su Yan is in front of him is the existence of the knife and the fish, who can be slaughtered.


    Baqi Orochi wanted Su Yan to die, and Su Yan would definitely not survive for three seconds. This is power.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, tried to stabilize his figure, and stood up straight.


    "Unexpectedly, you can stand up. You have good perseverance."


    The Big Snake looked at Su Yan with a hint of praise, and the disdain in his eyes disappeared.


    "But you can stand up and still can''t change anything. The weak are the weak, and they are like ants in front of the strong."


    The words of Yaqi Orochi were harsh, as if they had announced Su Yan''s death sentence, and believed that Su Yan could not change anything at all.


    "You should be a smart person, but why would you do such a stupid thing?"


    Yaqi Orochi doesn''t understand this point. A smart person should be able to judge the situation, understand the other party, and avoid risks as much as possible.


    But Su Yan did not do this, which confuses him.


    Su Yan knew that the Orochi Orochi had already stepped into a pseudo-daoist, and he wanted to go up to a duel with him. This is unwise and stupid.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, as if laughing at the ignorance of the Orochi Baqi.


    "What are you laughing at? What qualifications do you have to laugh at!"


    Yaqi Orochi was angry, and his eyes returned to coldness.


    "I laugh at you for treating me as a stupid person."


    The face of Baqi Orochi was cold and full of frost, and of course he understood what Su Yan meant.


    "In your eyes, should you be smart enough to let you continue to be strong, and wait until you grow to be unmatched before you come to kill you?"


    "nonsense!"


    "I know that you are a monster from thousands of years ago. I don''t know how strong your true realm is, but at least it is of Taoist level."


    The killing intent in the heart of Baqi Orochi suddenly rose, watching Su Yan''s suffocation emerge.


    "I think that the speed of the improvement of the realm can not keep up with the speed of your recovery, so I went up the mountain, so I am going to kill you, because this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it will be gone."


    Su Yan''s face was very cold at the moment, and his bangs were blowing slightly, which could not hide his pale meaning.


    "Very well, you are right, I look down on you!"


    Yaki Orochi drew the samurai sword from his waist and pointed the tip of the blade towards Su Yan. At this moment, the killing intent actually dyed his eyes green.


    "But do you think this is a once in a lifetime opportunity? It''s ridiculous!"


    "It''s so ridiculous, I''m a hypocrite now, why would you kill me? It''s impossible for you to seal me!"


    The samurai sword of the Yaqi Orochi slashed towards Su Yan, and a cold glow rose to the sky, towards Su Yan, the entire crater was in turmoil for this.


    That side of the mountain wall was cut by the force of the knife, and fell down the mountain, smashing a huge pit.


    The cutting surface is extremely smooth, without a hint of unevenness, which shows that the sword of Yaqi Orochi is very powerful.


    "There is no need for a grass pheasant sword for thousands of years, and the intent to kill is as sharp as before!"


    It turned out that the samurai sword on the waist of Yaqi Orochi was not a sword, but a pheasant sword made of his bones!


    There was a smile on the face of Baqi Orochi. He was quite satisfied with the power of this sword. Of course, this sword did not really hit Su Yan. He just wanted to scare Su Yan first.


    But there was no situation like the one he had imagined. Su Yan stood there straight without blinking and frowning.


    "Take it to death, this sword will kill you!"


    The Yaqi Orochi was angry, and the power of the sword was unprecedentedly high. Compared with the sword just now, it was even more terrifying, and there was a powerful wave of spiritual power around him.


    Needless to say, the power of the Pheasant Sword is naturally a famous sword. It is a sword forged from its own spine by the Yaqi Orochi. It is like a bone sword.


    This sword slashed towards Su Yan, so that Su Yan had no resistance at all, and it was even more impossible to avoid it, because the power of this sword came from all directions and there was no way to escape.


    "I take back what I just said, two tricks will kill you!"


    There is a hint of cruelty in the eyes of Baqi Orochi, and his eyes are extremely cold.


    Facing this sword intent, Su Yan had cold eyes, golden light gushing out all over his body, and his spiritual power formed an extremely strong shield.


    But when the sword light arrived, the shield was broken and dissipated, and it couldn''t stop half a point at all.


    This sword slashed towards Su Yan, and a white light was directly around him, covering all the surroundings.


    The golden light drifted around and finally dissipated. When the white light also dissipated, Su Yan was already lying on the ground.


    His clothes were flying around, revealing a strong chest, and there was a shocking knife mark on his chest, like a huge centipede lying on it.


    Su Yan''s eyes were not closed, and they were still open at this time, with a faint gleaming light flickering. Although this sword hurt him heavily, it did not kill him.


    When the big snake saw Su Yan''s hand still moving, his eyes were cold and bitter, and there was a monstrous anger in his chest.


    He just said two moves to kill Su Yan, and the words he had just changed were to directly slap himself in the face, one can imagine his anger.


    "You can''t beat Xiaoqiang!"


    Eight Qi Orochi walked towards Su Yan and looked at him coldly, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Why are you so unwilling to die for what, are you still killing me, can you do it, don''t you see what you look like now!"


    The Orochi Baqi grabbed Su Yan, pinched his neck with his fingers, and continued to exert force. Even though Su Yan''s body was strong, he felt a sense of suffocation at this moment.


    Su Yan''s face was still cold, and there was no sign of fear at all. This still didn''t make him afraid, because he was nothing terrible, and the big deal was defeat.


    "You can beg me, if you beg me, I can think about it, maybe you can be my strength to stop."


    Su Yan showed a sneer, his face full of mockery.


    "Long-winded, are you a womanly woman!"


    Su Yan''s words made Baqi Orochi''s eyes widened, and his huge eyeballs were bloodshot, which obviously made him angry.


    "Die me!"


    The big snake hit Su Yan with a punch, and blasted him directly into the sky for several hundred meters.


    You can see that there is a hole in Su Yan''s chest, which is very terrifying. His dantian is cracked at this moment, as if it is about to break directly.


    Su Yan fell, and fell into the crater. The magma instantly enveloped him, and he disappeared.


    Yaqi Orochi spit out, the anger on his face dissipated.


    "Fighting with me, what a ridiculous person!"

 Chapter 929： Rise from the ashes

    Yaqi Orochi naturally thought that Su Yan was dead, there was a hole in his chest, and his dantian was cracked. Not only that, but also fell into the magma, I am afraid that it has long since turned to ashes.


    "After solving this kid, you can sit back and relax now."


    Yachi Orochi smiled, feeling relaxed, at least no one would clean him up in a short time.


    And he can use this time to crazily improve his realm and unify Fusang.


    The Yaqi Orochi looked towards the sky. At this moment, the dark clouds slowly dissipated, and the sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear.


    Zixia descended with dazzling brilliance, as if to welcome the victory of Yaqi Orochi, which made him smile even more.


    "The sky is like this, who can go against me!"


    Orochi Yachi felt proud, his confidence in his heart increased sharply, and his obsession with the world became heavier, as if he was already at his fingertips.


    "Paving stones, I will remember you, you also set off this glorious moment!"


    What Baqi Orochi said was of course Su Yan, and Su Yan became his paving stone. He remembered to witness his glory.


    Eight Orochi was planning the crater and had already killed Su Yan, so it was meaningless to stay here.


    What we have to do now is to frighten the martial arts circles everywhere, let them all obey their own words and submit to themselves.


    Originally, these things didn''t need to be handled by Yaqi Orochi herself, but now that little Lori has returned to her spiritual sense, it is not easy for him to continue to control her.


    But when he left, he felt that his realm was unstable, so he planned to practice and completely consolidate the realm. He had just reached the foundation of a pseudo-dao, but was it very stable?


    At this time, the lava in the crater also returned to calm, with slight fluctuations, and did not jump out of the crater.


    Inside that volcano, the hot magma revealed a golden red color, and the temperature reached more than a thousand degrees.


    This kind of high temperature, let alone falling, can melt even if it comes close, and directly decompose into element particles.


    Although Su Yan''s body was extremely hard, he was hit by the eight-qi big snake, his dantian cracked, and his spiritual power would inevitably dissipate. Once his spiritual power was exhausted, he would be swallowed by magma.


    Originally, Yaqi Orochi thought that Su Yan would inevitably become nothingness within three minutes, but Su Yan was not like this at this time. He was lying in the hot lava, his hair was gone, and his body was bald, like a monk dying.


    There was magma pouring into his chest, constantly eroding his body, and Su Yan felt that his body was burning.


    That huge knife mark wound was also infested by magma, and his whole person was covered by magma, and the heat of thousands of degrees was continuously roasted, consuming his remaining spiritual power.


    The pubic area was extremely cracked, just like an incomparably intact egg, but because of the palm of the Ochi Orochi, it directly shook the case with countless cracks.


    At this moment, the golden spiritual power is constantly drifting around and dissipating, blending into the magma, and it will only make the temperature of the magma higher and higher.


    Su Yan was not unaware, he was still very clear, it was just because of the pain that he couldn''t move at all, even with a finger move, he felt a tearing pain.


    Su Yan''s eyes are protected by spiritual power, so as not to be infested by magma.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, as if he was laughing at himself, saying that he had come to fight, but it turned out to be a one-sided situation.


    Three strokes, how can I be beaten like this by three strokes? This is simply a humiliating duel.


    The pseudo-daoist is only one level higher than the master of Consummation, but how can there be such a terrifying power, Su Yan is puzzled.


    Now it is the mid-innate period, and the pseudo-daoists are the most innate late-innate period. Is this really a strong gap? He was a bit confused for a while.


    Su Yan didn''t think of a way to leave here. Now that he was injured so badly and his spiritual power was getting less and less, it was impossible to leave here.


    Moreover, his body is still falling, falling into the depths of the magma, where the magma is nearly 1,300 degrees high, even more terrifying, and it has become a white state.


    Farther and farther away from the crater, Su Yan didn��t know how deep he would fall below. Maybe he would run out of spiritual power if there were a hundred meters, and then be dissolved, maybe two hundred meters, no more than one kilometer at most. .


    There was a trace of relief on Su Yan''s face, and he couldn''t change the ending. What could he do, he could only face death helplessly.


    He didn''t even think about what he was worried about and what he was worried about. What he thought about these things would only make him more painful, and he didn''t dare to think about it.


    At this moment, his surroundings were completely covered with almost white molten lava, and the spiritual power of his body disappeared at this moment, and was almost exhausted.


    Su Yan was extremely calm, and died peacefully, no big deal.


    But just when he felt that his body was about to melt, there was a slight strange appearance in his body, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art" was running wildly.


    Su Yan smiled helplessly. He had already given up despair. This technique was not a good one. It was a good technique. I did not read it wrong when I practiced it.


    The Divine Art that was originally obtained only because of an accidental opportunity was used in this life. All of this is for good fortune and fate.


    He wanted to sleep, because his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, his eyebrows had been burned, and his body was getting softer and softer. It was really about to melt.


    But "The Nine Heavens of Chaos" keeps running, which makes him unable to sleep, just like wanting to sleep, there is always a machine around him making noisy sounds.


    But Su Yan felt a strange feeling more and more, why his body had spiritual power again, it seemed that it was still growing.


    This made him puzzled. Where did this spiritual power come from? Although "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can transform spiritual power, it is impossible to regenerate spiritual power.


    But he was shocked when he looked at the molten mass around him.


    "Molten!"


    Isn''t this the source of energy for the high-temperature molten slurry of more than a thousand degrees? "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can absorb any spiritual power, as long as the strength is enough, everything is no longer a problem.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that "Nine Heavens of Chaos" could absorb the high temperature power of magma and transform it into spiritual power, because in his opinion, it can transform the high temperature of magma into spiritual power, at least in the realm of Taoist people.


    He overestimated the difficulty of magma transformation, which is only more than one thousand degrees. When in the cultivation world, those volcanoes basically burned with thousands of degrees of flames, especially the volcanic belly, which is even closer to ten thousand degrees. high temperature.


    Seeing more and more spiritual power in his body, and feeling the temperature of the surrounding magma drop, Su Yan burst into a smile.


    The magma in this crater is so majestic, this is a steady flow of spiritual power, not only can help him recover his body, maybe it can also help him break through.


    The sky is really endless. The purple clouds blooming and the clouds in the sky are not actually welcoming the victory of Yaqi Orochi.


    All this is to welcome Su Yan to break through the darkness and be reborn from the ashes!

 Chapter 930： breakthrough

    The fluctuation of the crater did not attract the attention of Yaqi Orochi. After all, Su Yan is now nearly a kilometer underground, and he has only absorbed the energy of the magma to lower the temperature of the magma.


    The Yaqi Orochi is still in retreat to consolidate its realm, and the top of the mountain is foggy. Because of the high temperature of the volcano, the groundwater here has been evaporated clean.


    At this time, Su Yan had calmed down, and he had discovered the secret that could turn the salted fish over. He naturally wouldn''t waste a minute and a second.


    Sitting down directly cross-legged, the whole body is empty and clear. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" runs even more terribly under the action of his divine consciousness, like a motor with full horsepower, constantly absorbing the power of magma, and transforming it into golden spiritual power .


    Feeling that strands of golden spiritual power moisturize the skeletal body, help his body resist the burning of magma, help him repair the scars of his body, and help him fill the hole in his chest.


    This process is not fast, it can be said to be very slow. After all, on the one hand, it has to resist magma, on the other hand, it needs to repair the body. This requires very high spiritual power, and there are many, many more.


    Fortunately, magma is inexhaustible, so there is no need to worry about it becoming rock, because the magma body is too large, and Su Yan can only absorb this little energy.


    The body began to recover slowly, the eyebrows and hair were stretched out, the horrified wound was slowly scarring, the hole in the chest was slowly filled, and tender flesh was regrown.


    This was just the beginning, it was just repairing the physical body, and then the Dantian had to be repaired. This was the root.


    Only when the dantian is repaired can the absorbed spiritual energy be stored and escape the magma.


    The cracks in the pubic area are too serious and dense. It is not easy to repair it. It can only be filled with spiritual power a little bit, which will take a long time.


    Yuwen Xiongba outside had been waiting at the foot of the mountain for a day and a night, and the little Lolita beside her passed out several times.


    "My lord will never die, absolutely not!"


    Yuwen Xiongba still didn''t believe that Su Yan would die, but after waiting for a day and night, the top of the mountain had already returned to silence.


    If Su Yan wins, there can be no news at all. On the contrary, Lolita can feel the existence of Yaqi Orochi.


    "I killed him, my fault."


    Little Lori lay in Yuwen Xiongba''s arms, distraught. As soon as they met, she was about to experience life and death, and in her heart it was because of Su Yan wasting that drop of blood.


    "No, you are not wrong. Your lord is not dead at all, so why is it wrong?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was extremely cold, he didn''t want to believe that Su Yan was dead from beginning to end.


    "Your lord must have been injured for some reason. Maybe he is in retreat now. Once he recovers, he will definitely be able to kill Yaqi Orochi."


    "I''m going to take revenge, I''m going to kill him!"


    There was a chill in Little Lolita''s eyes, those eyes were the look that the dead wood thunder should have, and now she seemed to be back to the state of killing gods.


    Su Yan hugged her tightly, and hurriedly said: "You can''t go, you are going to cause trouble for the adults, we still find a place to wait a few days before talking."


    Yuwen Xiongba took the little Lolita to a small house not far from the mountain, planning to wait a few days here before making plans.


    He knew that Su Yan couldn''t just die like this. In his eyes, Su Yan was an extremely intelligent being, and he could never be defeated so easily.


    He was right, Su Yan was not dead now, but was seriously injured. He was repairing his body with magma in the crater.


    Repairing the dantian is a process that requires spiritual power to fill in the cracks, and then merge to make up the gap, so that the dantian can be restored to its original state.


    This process requires at least five days for Su Yan. During this period of time, he must control the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" motionlessly without allowing it to make a slight error.


    In five days, the realm of Yaqi Orochi was almost consolidated. Now his strength is stronger than when he just reached it, and he feels a little more vigorous.


    Yaqi Orochi stood up, glanced at the crater, and shook his head uncontrollably.


    "How can I still think of that kid, now he doesn''t even have ashes."


    Yaki Orochi looked into the distance, now is the time to go to the martial arts world for a while.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan hadn''t died. On the contrary, Su Yan''s body has recovered more and more, and his dantian has been repaired.


    Su Yan felt the recovery of his dantian, and finally heaved a sigh of relief without spitting out another suffocating breath.


    But he didn''t stop there. Since there is so much magma energy here, why not use it and take the opportunity to try a breakthrough. It''s a good choice.


    The breakthrough that Su Yan tried was naturally a pseudo-daoist. The distance between the pseudo-daoist and the master''s consummation was so far, and he felt that the difficulties in it might be even stronger.


    This is not the same as the realm of the cultivation world. Originally, Su Yan thought that the middle congenital period turned into a later stage. It was just a breakthrough in the ordinary realm, but now it seems that it is not so easy.


    Perhaps the spiritual power of this world is too thin, or because of some imprisonment and other reasons, the master''s consummation as a Taoist is a very difficult process, comparable to a breakthrough in the realm of cultivation.


    Su Yan felt his dantian''s spiritual power full and strong, he directly sealed his hands, and the golden light gushed out from his body, instantly becoming a burning man.


    Countless golden lights continued to burn, covering him completely, and Su Yan now seemed to be in the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, the magma around him was nothing at all, and the temperature of his golden flame was close to two thousand degrees.


    He is tempering his physical body. Only when his physical body becomes tougher can he try to break through the realm. This is also a kind of caution.


    The breakthrough of the realm can not be a bit of trouble, even if he was once the emperor, he is convinced of this, after all, he has suffered too much from it.


    Feeling the body''s harder and harder, Su Yan then began to burn the dantian with spiritual power, and the outer and inner alchemy were burnt together, double combination.


    The difference between a master and a Taoist is that he cares about the inner and outer pill of his dantian. The master only gives birth to the inner pill, while the Taoist wants his dantian to be harder, like a physical body.


    When the Baqi Orochi becomes a pseudo-dao, half of his dantian is like jade, looking fragile, but in fact it is extremely hard.


    Calcining dantian is a painful process. Compared with the burning of the physical body, it is a hundred times more painful. This is to calcin the weakness in the depths of the heart, just like constantly beating the weakness and turning it into a strength.


    Su Yan didn''t dare to burn the entire Dantian, he could only burn one side, after all, he was afraid of not having enough spiritual power.


    After nearly three days and three nights of calcination, the effort has paid off. The calcined part of the inner and outer pill has become more and more crystal clear, as pure as jade, without a trace of impurities.


    Su Yan regained his momentum and felt the changes in his dantian, and at the same time felt the increase in spiritual power, punching at will is a majestic force blasting out.

 Chapter 931： Anger cut!

    "It''s time to go out."


    Su Yan glanced at the magma above, and there was a coldness in his eyes, the anger in his heart was constantly surging at this moment, and the big snake would kill it.


    At this time, the Yachi Orochi had stood up and looked at the crater. At this moment, the hot lava was a little black attached to it. This was because the temperature became lower.


    Of course, this did not attract the attention of Yaqi Orochi, he just thought that the underground temperature had become lower, and did not think about other aspects.


    Taking a step, the big snake''s figure teleported, and it had reached the edge of the mountain, and he could walk more than ten meters away with a single step.


    But the volcanic crater behind him was surging at this moment, and the calm magma actually set off a turbulent momentum at this moment.


    Yaqi Orochi stopped and looked at the crater with cold eyes. He didn''t know the reason.


    "Could this volcano really erupt?"


    This is the highest mountain in Fusang, and it is also an active volcano. The previous battles kept stirring it, so it is not surprising that it will erupt.


    "Just spray it out."


    Yaqi Orochi didn''t care. He was able to bathe in the crater. Naturally, the magma would not hurt him a single cent.


    He turned around and continued to walk towards the mountain stream, but at this moment the magma was really surging, directly gushing out like a fountain, reaching a height of 100 meters.


    Countless magma fell everywhere, forming blocks of liquid clusters of various shapes, which slowly cooled down into something like a rock.


    Yachi Orochi still stopped and looked at the erupting volcano, but he saw a figure at a height of one hundred meters above, which made his face instantly cold.


    He thought he had read it wrong, this was simply impossible. Su Yan had become ashes, how could he survive.


    Eight Qi Orochi couldn''t help but clenched the grass pheasant sword in his hand, and slashed it out, directly breaking the gushing magma, and now he really saw Su Yan.


    His arms trembled slightly for this, and he was punched through his chest with a punch. The dantian was cracked, why could he survive? This is impossible!


    The Orochi Baqi couldn''t believe such a result. He regretted that he hadn''t destroyed Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness or directly destroyed his Dantian.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori, who were desperate at the foot of the mountain, also looked towards the top of the mountain, without the slightest smile on their faces.


    "It''s been eight days, why doesn''t the lord show up yet."


    Even Yufumi Yuba, who has a strong confidence, is full of despair at the moment, it was just that he didn''t believe the results he saw before.


    But now that the eruption of the volcano gave him another illusion, he actually meant that this was the return of King Su Yan.


    "Sir, this is definitely an adult, he has recovered!"


    Yuwen Xiongba tried to persuade himself, seeing the sluggish face of Little Lori, it seemed to be poured cold water in her heart.


    The figure at the top of the mountain at a height of 100 meters floated down at this moment, and the eyes that were blocked by the bangs had a profound meaning at this moment.


    "Baqi Orochi, long time no see."


    Su Yanna''s familiar voice resounded from the top of the mountain. Although not very loud, it clearly passed into the ears of Yaqi Orochi.


    At the moment, the eyes of Yaqi Orochi were full of coldness, revealing a green luster, and his whole body was extremely tight because of Su Yan.


    "You are not dead!"


    Su Yan showed a slight smile and snapped his fingers.


    "Yes, if I die and stand in front of you, I must be a ghost."


    "Why didn''t you die!"


    This is what Yaqi Orochi thought in his mind. This is something that shouldn''t happen.


    "The sky never stops me, it''s that simple."


    "fart!"


    Yaqi Orochi was furious. At this moment, the original jade-like body was enveloped in green spiritual power because of anger, and his hand tightly held the grass pheasant sword.


    "It''s surprising, that''s right."


    Su Yan smiled even more, not caring that the grass pheasant sword in the hands of Baqi Orochi had a green glow.


    "It was very unexpected, but you still can''t change anything if you haven''t died, just kill you again!"


    The pheasant sword in the hands of the big snake Baqi greatly increased at this moment, a sword swung out, and the green brilliance was directed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, spiritual power appeared in his hand, golden light shining across the world, a terrifying shrouded surroundings, and blasted towards the big snake.


    The green brilliance collided with the golden spiritual power, and the sky-shaking energy erupted, and the entire crater trembled constantly. The magma ejected at this moment stopped the fall, as if there were countless petals in the sky.


    In the distance, Yuwen Xiongba firmly believed in his own thoughts. Such monstrous fluctuations in spiritual power must be a battle. On the top of the mountain, there were only Su Yan and Yaqi Orochi.


    "Look, I said the lord is not dead!"


    Little Lolita''s originally sluggish face also showed hope at this moment, tears fell down, she was crying with joy.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power resisted the power of the sword of the Ochi Orochi, which made the Ochichi Orochi furious.


    "How did you become so strong!"


    The face of the big snake in Baqi was slightly distorted, and it was hard to believe that Su Yan was not dead, but became stronger and tougher. Even Su Yan''s qi of his own sword could not be broken. This was completely reversed.


    Only Su Yan''s smile on the face of Yaqi Orochi answered, it was a murderous smile.


    Su Yan grasped the fist in his hand, his spiritual power poured out frantically, and his arms were densely covered with dragon scales. At this moment, the blue dragon was emitting a golden red with white luster, which was the ultimate expression of spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s punch has not yet been blasted, and the entire top of the mountain is full of violent winds, which directly caused the sky to move, and the electric light was dense.


    "Try it with my punch!"


    Su Yan blasted out his fist and struck the Baqi Orochi with the force of cover pressure. This punch had a powerful momentum, which was a fist of anger.


    The face of Baqi Orochi changed, and he could feel that the power of Su Yan''s punch was several times stronger than before. This was absolutely terrifying.


    He hurriedly used his spiritual power, and his body was filled with green light. The pheasant sword also increased its light at this moment, resisting Su Yan''s fierce blow laterally.


    But Su Yan''s fist still blasted the Baqi Orochi, tumbling dozens of meters in the air to stop the figure. The Baqi Orochi''s grass pheasant sword was constantly screaming at this moment, like a wild goose in his hand.


    However, the Orochi Baqi felt the blood surging all over, and a suffocation in his chest made him have to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    One punch can blast the Yaqi Orochi, which is definitely something that Yaqi Orochi hadn''t expected, and this was also unacceptable to him.


    He was the realm of a pseudo-dao, and he also consolidated the foundation. His body became a pure body of jade. Not to mention the completeness of the master, it was impossible for Su Yan to break through the pseudo-dao with such a powerful force in his opinion.


    But when he lost consciousness for a moment, Su Yan did not stop, using his hand as a knife, the golden light gathered on his arm, forming a dazzling golden light.


    Su Yan leaped into the sky, swarmed towards the big snake, and slashed down in anger!

 Chapter 932： Sword collapsed, head broken

    Su Yan has no weapons and can only use his hands as a blade, but this does not mean that Su Yan''s power will be weaker. His body is very hard, which can be said to be harder than that of the Ochi Orochi.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s anger was cut down, and his strength was not weak. Instead, the light filled the entire top of the mountain, making the top of the mountain seem to have an extra round of scorching sun.


    Su Yan''s speed is very fast, it can be said that when the Orochi Ochi was still absent, his hand had already been cut down in anger.


    However, in the blink of an eye, his arm had reached the head of Yaqi Orochi. If this move continued, it might be able to smash the head of Yaqi Orochi.


    But Yaqi Orochi was naturally aware of the powerful danger. In that moment, his figure violently retreated, the pheasant sword in his hand directly blocked Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s offensive remained undiminished, and his strength was still incomparable. When Yaoguang touched the grass pheasant sword, the entire top of the mountain collapsed.


    At this moment, the crater overflowed with magma, and there was magma on all sides, but even if it contaminated Su Yan''s body, Su Yan didn''t care at all.


    He is going to kill the Ochi Orochi now, and he will not give him a chance to breathe, because he knows that if Ochi Orochi is left alone, it will be more difficult to deal with in the future.


    The dazzling light disappeared, and there was a black mark on Su Yan''s arm. It was the scar left by the grass pheasant sword, which showed that this sword was really not an ordinary product.


    However, the light of the pheasant sword at the moment was also greatly reduced, and the whole body became a little dim. The previous domineering intention disappeared, and the surface metal fell off instead.


    Yaqi Orochi was extremely angry. The grass pheasant sword was his magic weapon, and the sword was in existence.


    "Your kid actually hurt my sword, and I will smash you into pieces!"


    Yaqi Orochi''s eyes suddenly increased in darkness, and the killing intent in his heart rose to the sky.


    "It''s you who made me so angry, difficult guy, look at my power of a sword!"


    The Ochi Orochi used his hands like electric secrets, and a black spiritual power appeared on the grass pheasant sword, and it also had a green light. He was borrowing the power of Shiki.


    "Psychic art!"


    The grass pheasant sword in the hands of Yaqi Orochi seems to have changed its form, like a sword, but like a poisonous snake, double forms, constantly changing.


    This sword was cut, mighty power to cover the sky, turning into a snake shape more like a poisonous snake attack, in short, the power should not be underestimated.


    Su Yan''s complexion also became cold, and the golden light all over his body greatly increased, and a golden dragon appeared behind him.


    A sword struck, Su Yan resisted with a sword, and the poisonous snake bit Canglong to stop it.


    The entire top of the mountain was already in ruins at this moment, the ground was sunk more than ten meters, spiritual power was vented everywhere, and the sky was flashing and thundering at this moment.


    Su Yan gripped the Baqi Orochi''s Pheasant Sword tightly, his hands trembling constantly, the power of the Pheasant Sword was naturally unusual, even if he used very powerful spiritual power, it seemed that he could not resist it.


    Behind him, Canglong was at war with a huge poisonous snake, and the poisonous snake that had been transformed by the secret technique was also huge at this moment, not much smaller than the Canglong.


    With a random blow, it has the power to shake the sky. The blue dragon spit out golden flames, and the poisonous snake spit out green venom. The two battles constantly, and neither will let the other side. It is bound to defeat the other.


    At the moment, Yaqi Orochi was full of sweat. Although the secret technique he displayed was powerful, it also consumed a lot of his spiritual power, leaving his Dantian somewhat empty.


    Su Yan held the grass pheasant sword tightly in both hands, and his whole body was constantly pouring out of spiritual power. "The Nine Heavens of Chaos" was constantly running.


    His eyes were sharp at this moment, with a color of determination, his arms were bruised and bulging, and his muscles were unexpectedly bulging.


    What is he doing, is it possible that he wants to break the pheasant sword.


    Daqi Orochi thought that this might be a change in his expression. Although he had strong confidence in his sword, he could not help showing worry, because Su Yan had never made him feel at ease.


    Falling into the magma without dying, but also becoming stronger, it almost caused a panic in the heart of Yaqi Orochi. It is possible that the strength will become stronger once a serious injury, and he dare not think about it.


    "Want to destroy my natal sword, wishful thinking!"


    The Big Snake of Eight Qi looked at Su Yan, his lips grinned, revealing a pair of venomous teeth, which actually spewed a cloud of venom.


    The phantom of the poisonous snake was also greatly increased at this moment, and it actually suppressed the blue dragon.


    Su Yan''s arm seemed to be unable to control the Pheasant Sword at this moment, and the Pheasant Sword seemed to leave his hand.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice trembling, like a thunder.


    At this moment, his whole body''s spiritual power has no reservation at all, all surging out, turning into the power of the arm.


    At this moment, the strength of both hands increased, and he regained control of the pheasant sword, and with force, it was bound to break it.


    The sword of the grass pheasant kept humming, which seemed to be a roar of pain. The strength it endured was too strong, and it was already somewhat unable to resist.


    Su Yan''s strength was even stronger, his legs bent, his hands were actually holding the grass pheasant sword directly down, and a crisp sound rang from the top of the mountain.


    The grass pheasant sword was split into two by Su Yan, and the sword collapsed!


    The phantom of the poisonous snake also lost its light at this moment, and was bitten by the black dragon, easily turning it into nothingness.


    Yaqi Orochi''s face was green with an unbelievable look, and Su Yan''s natal weapon was broken by Su Yan in the most brutal way.


    "No, impossible, how can you break my pheasant sword!"


    "Humph!" Su Yan snorted coldly, his killing intent was high in his eyes, and he looked at the big snake and said, "Not only will I destroy your sword, I will take your life too!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Eight Qi Orochi leaped forward and directly rushed towards Su Yan. Without the grass pheasant sword, he could still fight Su Yan.


    The nails in the hands of the big snake are long and slender, like countless small snakes, bombarding Su Yan''s chest.


    Su Yan escaped easily, covered with golden light, clenched fists in both hands, and greeted Yaqi Orochi.


    The two collided in mid-air, and countless ripples shook everywhere. At this moment, the volcano seemed unable to withstand the catharsis of this power, as if it was about to collapse.


    But with a few tricks, Su Yan''s fist was even more golden, and he was not afraid of half a point at all, and shot towards Yaqi Orochi without any scruples.


    There were several fist marks of Su Yan left on the chest of Yaqi Orochi, but his green spiritual power could not erode Su Yan at all, which made him extremely violent.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually broke through to the realm of a pseudo-daoist, what secret technique do you rely on!"


    "Want to know?" Su Yan stunned with a smile, "I can tell you now."


    And it was not Su Yan''s words that continued to answer, but a little brilliance from his arm. More than that, Su Yan also displayed the Fragmentation Style of Shaking the Sky.


    The shining light combined with the power of fragmentation, the arm turned into a blade, and it slashed towards the Yaqi Orochi with an unstoppable force!


    Baqi Orochi resisted with both hands, but couldn''t stop Su Yan''s attack. His power shattered his hands, and the knife fell with his hand, actually directly smashing his head!

 Chapter 933： Goblin

    This power was extremely terrifying, and the hands of the Orochi Orochi couldn''t stop half a point at all. Su Yan''s arm was a blade, as if cutting tofu, and the hands of the Orochi Orochi were cut to pieces.


    The offensive was not reduced by half, and it directly cut the head of the Ochi Orochi to the ground, and there was no time for the Ochi Orochi to react.


    Seeing the headless body of the Orochi Baqi trembling wildly, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp and cold, and there was peace at this place after killing the Orochi Baqi.


    More than that, Su Yan is very clear about the power of Yaqi Orochi, and letting him go will definitely be a disaster to all countries in the future.


    Su Yan looked at the head of the Baqi snake on the ground, and without giving him half a chance, he blasted it with a punch, tearing it to pieces with violent spiritual power.


    The body of Yaqi Orochi kept shaking, and it actually fell into the volcano.


    The magma was stirred up and rolled around, constantly beating the entire crater. The magma, which originally felt much lower in temperature, was even darker at this moment, without any golden red color.


    Su Yan did not leave there. He could feel a wave of fluctuations. This fluctuation was transmitted from the magma. This was definitely not a volcanic eruption.


    Su Yan also knew very well that he just cut off the arm and head of the Baqi Orochi, but did not damage his dantian and spiritual consciousness. The Ochi Orochi was only injured and did not die.


    Su Yan wouldn''t make the mistake of the Ochi Orochi, so he left like this. He was waiting. If Ochi Orochi didn''t come out, then he would dive into it and kill it completely.


    Looking at the already calm crater, Su Yan''s patience was consumed a little bit, and it was impossible for Yaqi Orochi to avoid it.


    "If you don''t come out, then I have to come down and kill you."


    Just when Su Yan was about to leap into it, the entire volcanic crater set off another turbulent trend, and the magma spurted out 100 meters high and swayed everywhere.


    Inside the crater, the hot magma is like boiling water, constantly fluctuating, as if something below is creating all this unrest.


    Finally, a tail appeared, extremely large, and it felt that the diameter of the tail was about two meters.


    The tail is very long, like the tail of a rattlesnake, with a green bump at the end.


    The tail slapped the magma, and the entire crater was raging, but Su Yan still looked at everything coldly.


    The malignant tumor at the end of the tail seemed to be in full bloom at the moment, a mass of liquid sprayed directly at Su Yan, containing huge toxins.


    But who knows that Su Yan didn''t hide, he actually put all the venom into his hands, the whole venom was like a soft dough.


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to easily turn it into spiritual power and swallowed it in his belly.


    Seeing this, the tail seemed extremely angry, slapping the lava, and two more tails appeared not far away.


    More than that, the number of tails is increasing. In the end, there are eight tails, like a fungus flower with a knife, but these tails are all green.


    Under the tail, a head was exposed, and a pair of eyes stared at Su Yan, the green light surged, making people extremely scared.


    "Boy, you forced me to reveal my body, now you are satisfied!"


    boom!


    As soon as the voice came out, the entire magma seemed to rise above the volcanic crater, and the other seven heads of the Yachi Orochi appeared.


    At this moment, the eight-headed snake''s body was completely exposed, just like a body with eight heads, eight tails and one body. Each head was as big as a bed, and its fangs dripped with venom sharply. There is no doubt that this venom can definitely poison the strong master casually.


    The big snake stirred the entire magma, and a body of magma resembling a poisonous snake struck towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t move at all. Jin Guang in front of him had already turned these magma into pieces of rock.


    "If you don''t let you reveal your body, how can I completely kill you!"


    "I don''t know what secret technique you have, I don''t know what kind of alien body you have. Although you have reached the realm of a pseudo-daoist, you will eventually lose in my hands!"


    The sixteen eyes of the Yaqi Orochi are wide and wide, and there are green lines on the magma, just like a person''s eyes full of bloodshot eyes.


    Obviously, he was very angry. The people who thought he had been solved long ago have caused him so much trouble. The most hateful thing is that he faces a kind of danger, which he cannot accept.


    Facing the anger of the Yaqi Orochi, Su Yan seemed calmer. He knew the horror of this realm as soon as he entered the Taoist. Perhaps it was because the previous realm was too scary and he didn''t feel innate, but now he knows that this is a more mysterious realm.


    Su Yan''s golden light increased greatly, and the Canglong appeared behind him, Long Xiao nine days, Long Ao Tiandi, full of righteousness!


    He is ready. This battle is inevitable. This is the real battle. This is the time to win or lose, and he will win it.


    The reason for Su Yan''s self-confidence is not a sense of blind empty talk, but an analysis result.


    Although Yaqi Orochi is also a pseudo-daoist, he is a monster. The key point of the monster is that it is weak in the early stage, and it becomes more terrifying in the later stage.


    Not only that, but the arm and head of Yaqi Orochi was chopped off by his sword light, not at all, it was still severely injured, at least Su Yan''s remaining spiritual power made him very uncomfortable.


    Of course Yaqi Orochi knew it too, but he couldn''t help it. He now exposed his body and turned into a demon state, so that he could stretch out his hands and feet so that he could use all his abilities.


    "Come on, let you **** current power."


    Yaqi Orochi had a cold face, and his body was surging with green light. When he shot, it was no longer spiritual power, but a glare attack. This is the form of spiritual power gathered to the extreme, powerful and powerful.


    The eight heads of the Great Eight Snake were all glowing, and they all blasted towards Su Yan. The entire volcano was covered by this glow, and the mountain stream was all incandescent.


    Su Yan was illuminated by the dazzling light, the golden light seemed to be suppressed, but his body was surging, and the spiritual power in the dantian was gushing out like a tide at this moment, leaving no trace, but also forming a golden brilliance.


    The collision of two flares is like a collision of stars, with countless rays of light swaying around, something that looks like sunlight can destroy everything.


    The entire volcanic crater could no longer withstand such a powerful bombardment, and it collapsed directly, half a mountain collapsed, and magma overflowed.


    Su Yan had already fought against the Orochi Orochi at this moment. He looked incomparably small, like an embroidery needle, but his arm was extremely sharp, and it collided with Orochi Orochi''s tail without any disadvantage.


    Su Yan is not afraid of physical collisions at all. He is confident in his physical body, and of course he is also confident in his spiritual consciousness.


    But after several fights, Yaqi Orochi felt that his demonic state was not at all a bargain, which made him angry.

 Chapter 934： calm

    The big snake uttered a terrifying roar. This sound was very weird. It was not a Fusang dialect, but rather like gibberish.


    But you can see that his whole body is actually infested by green, and the green spiritual power is all over his body, covering his whole body, forming a layer of hard armor.


    Yaqi Orochi dashed towards Su Yan, and his strength seemed to have increased several times, and the collapse of the volcano was trembling for it.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still cold, and the golden light all over his body did not change at all, and he was not afraid of head-to-head with Yaqi Orochi.


    With just one touch, Su Yan''s golden light was actually suppressed, and he flew several tens of meters away, surging with blood.


    Su Yan knew that this must be the secret technique used by the Orochi Ochi, otherwise it would be impossible for the physical body to be so strong all at once.


    Su Yan''s hands turned into hand blades, golden light spread all over, dazzling, and violently slashed towards the Ochi Orochi.


    Facing the tail of Yaqi Orochi, he slapped the sword with his hand and he cut off the tail of Yaqi Orochi directly.


    Just like cutting ham, the cut surface was extremely smooth and smooth, but after a while, green liquid gushed out.


    Eight Qi Orochi was violent, and the other tail swept towards Su Yan, slapped him in the air, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. He rose to the sky, his hands shining even brighter, and turned towards the Ochi Orochi.


    "Now I will cut off your tail!"


    The brilliance of Su Yan''s arm gathered into one point, which actually made the Baqi Orochi no resistance, and the tail was cut into pieces.


    Even though his body was extremely strong, he still couldn''t resist Su Yan''s glare.


    All the tails were cut off, which made the big snake howl in pain. Seven out of the eight heads were vomiting blood. It was still like a fountain-like hurricane, and the blood was naturally green.


    "You are definitely not an ordinary human being, what the **** are you!"


    "I am the immortal emperor, I am a god, get it."


    Su Yan looked at Yaqi Orochi coldly, and did not relax his vigilance because of his injury. He knew that Yaqi Orochi''s biggest trick had not yet been used.


    "Xiandi, god, very good, then I will punish the gods today!"


    Baqi Orochi exhaled a sigh of qi from his mouth. This was just a false move. He was chanting a spell and performing secret techniques.


    "Psychic art!"


    Sure enough, Yaqi Orochi still displayed his housekeeping skills, and a demon''s shadow turned out to be behind him.


    The shadow is very thin, and I can''t tell what the devil is like, but it is certain that this must be a murderous demon.


    The art of spiritism is to summon some powerful legendary demons, through the use of their own spiritual power, to achieve more powerful power.


    "I have been sealed, I have been to hell, I have seen Xeon, and I can turn him out!"


    Baqi Orochi sneered, as if he had already eaten Su Yan. In his opinion, it would be able to give Su Yan a fatal blow.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to investigate the true or false of Yaqi Orochi, he just wanted to extinguish the evil and stop this journey.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a sky-shaking power waved around, and the spiritual power of his body kept pouring out, as if he was about to empty his dantian.


    "The collapse of the sixteen-shaking style!"


    Not only that, a golden dragon appeared behind Su Yan, more stalwart than the blue dragon. This move was performed by the golden dragon phantom, not by him personally.


    "Can you summon the strong, I can''t use the shadow to cast it!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of violent, and the power of collapse rushed directly towards the shadow of the devil, with a force of destroying the world, the collapsed volcano was completely cracked at this moment.


    With the destruction of the volcano, the rocks and soil all over the sky fell like raindrops. In the middle, a terrifying wave directly hit the shadow of the demon summoned by the Ochi Orochi.


    The Demon King was holding a big hammer in his hand, but before it was knocked out, it was hit by the force of fragmentation, and his thin body immediately disintegrated at this moment.


    Watching the shadow of the demon king disappear, Yaqi Orosha trembled, and a horror filled his heart. He knew that it was impossible to defeat Su Yan. He wanted to escape. Only when he became stronger can he destroy Su Yan.


    But how could Su Yan give him a chance? At this moment, he was already soaring into the sky, with his hands as blades, and he slashed towards the head of the big snake.


    After several blood rushes, eight heads fell directly, rolling down the mountain stream, and breaking into debris on the way.


    Baqi Orochi is like a ham sausage now, with only the middle body, of course his spiritual consciousness and dantian are still there, and the source of life has not been broken.


    But Su Yan''s fist directly hit her body with the force of breaking at this moment, and the force of breaking was violent, and his body fell apart.


    Watching the big snake turn into dust, as if it disintegrated all at once, Su Yan''s gaze calmed down at this moment.


    Su Yan knelt on the ground, breathing heavily, and the surrounding area was completely devastated. The highest peak of Fusang turned into a flat bottom at this moment.


    Although the Baqi Orochi was solved, Su Yan''s spiritual power was almost exhausted. At this moment, he was very weak, as if he was seriously ill in bed, almost unable to straighten up.


    When it was dark in front of him and about to fall, the hands behind him supported him, and even tightly hugged him in his arms.


    This is naturally little Lolita. She was so excited at this moment. She couldn''t believe her eyes at all. Su Yan was not dead, and she also killed the big snake.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side was also extremely excited, his face was full of tears, obviously he had cried, and when he was next to Su Yan, he stopped the tears and wiped his face with his hand, but the traces were still there.


    "The majesty of adults is unstoppable, even demons and ghosts will still die in his hands.


    Su Yan recovered a little at this moment, his face was pale, his lips were bloody, and the two of them were speechless for a while.


    "Can you take me out of this place first, I''m almost exhausted."


    After all, Su Yan''s body completely softened, and could no longer support it.


    Little Lori hurriedly picked up Su Yan and personally took him away from here.


    ...


    A few days later, the harbor of Yamato was calm and the sun was shining, and it was obviously good weather.


    Many freighters come in and out, cargo goes up and down, and many passengers come and go.


    There were three familiar figures in the crowd. Naturally, Su Yan was in the middle. The little Lolita on the side stubbornly held Su Yan''s arm, not giving him a chance to separate.


    "I know you treat me as a child, but I will hold your hand even if your girlfriend sees me."


    Little Lolita''s bangs were blown away by the breeze, and her rotten face was actually restored at this moment. It was no different from before, strange and petite.


    The Yuwen Xiongba next to him always felt that he was an electric light bulb, no matter where he followed Su Yan, there was no female fate, and he felt that his life was hard.


    Yuwen Xiongba curled his lips, looked into the distance and couldn''t help but said, "My lord, the boat is here."

 Chapter 935： package

    In the distance, a luxury cruise ship slowly entered the harbor and docked on the shore.


    Many passengers come down from above, and after everything is in order, the cruise ship continues to welcome new guests.


    Su Yan naturally bought the first-class wing, originally intended to buy a private cruise ship, but it required a lot of procedures and was very troublesome, so I gave up.


    The three people boarded the ship, and the cruise ship slowly sailed out of the harbor, and the speed was slowly increasing.


    "My lord, are you getting better?"


    At the moment the three of them were sitting in the room, Yuwen Xiongba was still very worried about Su Yan''s body and expressed concern.


    Su Yan nodded and said faintly: "Well, it''s almost okay, it''s not a big problem, it''s just that it''s too tired to fight Yaqi Orochi."


    Although Su Yan''s words were simple, the two of them knew the danger very well, and they couldn''t take it away with such an understatement.


    "You have a scar on your chest, and you can''t recover your spiritual power. It''s fine."


    Little Lolita curled her mouth at the moment, her expression unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with a man with a quick scar? This is a real man."


    There was a heroic air between Su Yan''s eyebrows, and she was so powerful that she completely attracted little Lori.


    "Well, there is nothing wrong with my body, but your body is very unstable."


    Hearing Su Yan mentioning herself, Little Lori frowned and said: "I am grateful to you for being able to restore her appearance."


    "Don''t worry, I''m currently suppressing the shikigami in your body so that you can use black spiritual power, but you won''t become a shikigami."


    Little Lolita was naturally very happy, she actually hugged Su Yan and kissed her. She was so cute and cute. Of course, she didn''t get her wish because of her height difference.


    "But you have done many wrong things before, and I hope you don''t forget them."


    Little Lori''s smile stopped abruptly, as if her face was changed, and her tears came down with crackling, which was really sad.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly comforted him at this moment: "Don''t cry, your lord made you play."


    Little Lori Lihua brought rain, she was really sad, this was the deepest pain in her heart.


    "I know, I have never dared to forget, my hands are covered with blood!"


    Little Lori''s body could not be suppressed, and at this moment a ray of black spiritual power emerged.


    Su Yan saw this, a cloud of golden spiritual power poured out in his hand, suppressing it and drifting away.


    "Remember, you are not living for yourself now, you want to redeem your sins, you want to reform yourself, you have to live for your mission."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, not as smiling as before.


    If you do something wrong, you are at fault, and you have to take responsibility for your own mistakes. This is the basic limit.


    Su Yan''s face was naturally severe on this matter, because he knew that if little Lori was allowed to live heartlessly, something would inevitably happen again in the future. This was a trial and growth for her.


    At this time, the room was extremely silent, and the three of them had no words. Little Lori went to bed and went to bed. Su Yan also planned to practice. Yuwen Xiongba counted his fingers boringly.


    "There is still one day left, it''s tough."


    Su Yan stared at him at this time and said: "It''s difficult, what is your realm, what is little Lolita''s realm, if you don''t break through the Grand Master in half a year, you will go out."


    Yuwen Xiongba was startled, because Su Yan didn''t smile at all, his expression was very serious, so naturally he was not just joking.


    He had to sit down cross-legged and began to practice hard, feeling Alexander all at once.


    Su Yan''s phone rang at this time, Su Yan connected, a rare smile on his stern face.


    "Brother Yan!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice came over the phone. After two or three months of twists and turns, Su Yan was a little strange to Jin Shiya''s voice.


    "Ok."


    "Are you coming back today?!"


    Jin Shiya was like a magpie, unable to suppress the excitement and joy in her heart, she was extremely excited, like a crazy girl.


    "Ok."


    Su Yan was very restrained, because Jin Shiya''s excitement infected him, and he felt that it was very comfortable to enjoy the feeling quietly.


    "Which ship, I will pick you up at that time."


    "Xx2200x."


    "Okay, I will drive a commercial car to pick you up at that time."


    "Ok."


    Hearing Su Yan said three ums in a row, Jin Shiya''s heat and excitement seemed to be poured into a basin of cold water.


    "Brother Yan, are you not happy at all? We haven''t seen each other for more than two months."


    Jin Shiya was pouting her mouth at the moment, as if she was cute. Such a state is rare. Only Su Yan has seen it a few times, and Jin Shiya has only done this to Su Yan.


    "I''m happy, but seeing you so happy, it''s really enjoyable to experience it calmly."


    "Bastard."


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter, apparently she was very happy when she knew Su Yan, but she didn''t show it.


    "Actually I am a little unhappy."


    When Jin Shiya heard this, her face was unhappy, and she couldn''t help but said loudly: "Why are you not happy?"


    "It''s even more uncomfortable to see that you can''t eat it when you come back."


    Jin Shiya''s face turned red all at once, like a red apple.


    "People are in the realm of masters."


    Su Yan was taken aback, and couldn''t help but said in amazement, "Master?!"


    "Of course, so many super psychic liquids, no matter how stupid they are, they can improve their realm."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard this, he almost vomited a mouthful of blood, and had the urge to kill him with tofu.


    "Well, better than Xiongba, he is a master."


    Su Yan still did not forget to continue to attack Yuwen Xiongba, making Yuwen Xiongba completely unable to lift his head, and could only pretend not to hear, and practice pretendingly.


    Jin Shiya was naturally a little arrogant in her heart, and she was considered a strong master in the early days of the master, so it was faster than Su Yan''s improvement.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, I am now in the realm of a half-walker."


    Jin Shiya''s smile stopped abruptly, her expression dull.


    "Are you mad at me, do you dislike me anymore."


    "I can''t help it, I will be defeated by bad guys if I don''t promote, I almost won''t see you."


    Jin Shiya panicked, knowing that Su Yan must have experienced something extremely dangerous.


    "You come back this time and promise me not to go out."


    "Okay, I will bring you a sister this time."


    "What sister?"


    Jin Shiya feels that things are not that simple. Su Yan generally doesn''t deal with women. She knows this very well.


    "Lonely is unbearable and the night is hard to bear, and the beautiful woman will lie down with her."


    Su Yan just hung up the phone after saying that, naturally he was very angry and polite.


    Jin Shiya really has a sense of crisis, and she also feels that it is inappropriate to have no actual relationship with Su Yan. If Su Yan really has someone outside, then she must not cry to death.


    "No, I have to make it clear, if you are out there, I will strip you alive."


    Jin Shiya left the house and drove with Jiang Wenwen to the harbor.


    "What''s so angry?"


    "no big deal."


    Jin Shiya''s sulky appearance, things have not been confirmed, she will naturally not talk nonsense.


    The two drove out of the complex, and the guard at the door came over at the moment and said with a smile: "Miss Jin, here is your package."

 Chapter 936： Angry Jin Shia

    Jin Shiya stopped the car, opened the door, and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    She took the package, only to realize that she hadn''t bought anything online recently.


    For this reason, she looked at the package, which was completely wrapped in a plastic bag, and there was no label on the outside, which made her frown.


    "Isn''t this my package?"


    Jin Shiya looked at the guard and said.


    The guard also hurriedly took out a small book for comparison, and after a few glances, he said with a certain tone: "This is your package, which is sent from Mobei."


    "Mobei?"


    Jin Shiya was even more puzzled. She didn''t even know anyone in Mobei, how could someone send her a package.


    Jiang Wenwen interrupted and said, "It''s not someone who wants to harm you. It might be sulfuric acid or a bomb."


    I have to say that Jiang Wenwen has a lot of imagination and can write novels.


    Jin Shiya shook her head and said, "Maybe someone else sent it wrong, and I''ll check it later."


    Now she is going to pick up Su Yan, but she has no time to waste on this.


    Jin Shiya randomly threw the package to the back and drove towards the harbor.


    The car was not fast or slow, and it took more than an hour to reach the largest port in Jiangbei.


    The cruise ship Su Yan was on took two hours to arrive, and the two of them couldn''t help but went to a nearby cafe, planning to drink some coffee while waiting.


    "Shiya, is Master really coming back today?"


    Jiang Wenwen confirmed the matter at this moment, but still wanted Jin Shiya to confirm.


    Jin Shiya nodded and said, "Well, it''s been more than two months, and I am finally coming back."


    Jin Shiya became nervous for no reason at this moment, and of course she was very excited. After all, she hadn''t seen Su Yan for more than two months and 70 or 80 days, and the suffering of Acacia made her feel a little wronged.


    Seeing that Jin Shiya''s eyes were red, Jiang Wenwen couldn''t help but said, "We should be happy when the master is back."


    "By the way, I asked Xiongba to bring some special products back. If he dares not to bring it, he must make him kneel on the washboard."


    Jiang Wenwen felt something wrong with what he said, so he shut up quickly.


    Jin Shiya changed her face at the moment, and smiled: "Kneeling on the washboard, isn''t it only her husband who kneels on the washboard?"


    Jiang Wenwen curled his lips and said, "I was wrong."


    When the two of you said something to me, time passed quickly, and disappeared in a blink of an eye for two hours.


    "The time is up, go to the dock."


    The two hurriedly picked up their bags and trot towards the dock.


    At this moment, there was a flute in the distance, and the cruise ship docked. Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba also left the room and stood on the deck to prepare to go down.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked **** the deck towards the shore, but after a long time he did not see the figure he wanted to see.


    "My lord, didn''t you see them?"


    "Maybe waiting for us outside."


    The three of them got off the cruise ship and walked down the aisle, but little Lori hesitated a bit, not knowing what to say later.


    At this moment, Su Yan heard Jin Shiya''s voice and looked over with a smile on his face.


    The suitcase in Su Yan''s hand flew directly towards Yuwen Xiongba, and he naturally ran to Jin Shiya''s side.


    "Think me not?"


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan tightly, with an aggrieved look.


    "Do you know how I came here these eighty days?"


    "Thinking, very much, dreaming every day."


    Jin Shiya leaned her head on Su Yan, very stable, and Su Yan''s chest gave her a feeling of safety, familiarity and even warmth.


    For a long time, Jin Shiya stood on tiptoe, kissed Su Yan''s lips and teeth like no one, and kept asking for them, unwilling to part.


    Seeing such a scene, the little Lolita on the side could not help biting her lip. It was obvious that she was full of jealousy.


    But is there any way, if you are sentient, others have no intention, you can only bury it in your heart.


    After a long time, the two were separated. Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan''s arm a little shyly. After all, she saw Little Lori.


    "She is the one you said?"


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Little Lolita and said, "Well, I don''t know her name, but you may know her identity."


    "What status?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Little Lori and confirmed that she had no disadvantages in appearance. Although Little Lori was well-behaved, she was still a lot worse than her career line.


    "Dan Yi knows?"


    "I know."


    "She was once Dan Yi''s daughter-in-law."


    "what?"


    "No, it should be a daughter-in-law who hasn''t passed the door."


    Jin Shiya looked surprised, looking at Little Lolita, she didn''t expect to be connected with Dan Yi.


    But Little Lolita''s face changed, looking at Su Yan and said, "You haven''t killed him yet?!"


    Little Lori''s body trembled a little, and she naturally hated Dan Yi.


    Su Yan hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, he has done so many bad things, so naturally it is impossible to die like this. It is much more necessary for him to refine the pill to make amends."


    Little Lori stopped talking, she suddenly realized that she was the same person as Dan Yi.


    Su Yan naturally knew what little Lolita was thinking, and at the moment she said: "You are different from Dan Yi. You were deceived. He has bad water in his bones."


    Little Lolita nodded vigorously, Su Yan''s words made her quite stable.


    "Get in the car, let''s go to the restaurant and eat and talk."


    A few people got on the car, Su Yan sat in the co-pilot, but Yu Wen Xiongba was not superficial, being surrounded by two women made him very happy.


    "That''s right, I have never been so happy before."


    Jiang Wenwen punched him displeasedly, and said coldly: "Where is the specialty?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed, and he whispered: "Forget it."


    "forget?!"


    Jiang Wenwen went crazy on the spot, rolled up his sleeves, and stared at Yu Wenxiong overbearingly: "I bought the washboard."


    "Washboard?"


    "Kneel or not?!"


    "Kneel, you must kneel."


    Yu Wen Xiongba had no temper at all when facing Jiang Wenwen. In fact, he was a person who was afraid of seeing women.


    After finally disappearing, Yu Wen Xiongba found that his buttocks were a little bit tight, and could not help taking out a package from behind.


    "What is this."


    Yuwen Xiongba opened the parcel without saying a word.


    Jiang Wenwen was busy saying: "What are you opening up indiscriminately, in case it is a bomb."


    "What are you afraid of? What bomb can hurt us, even if it hurts, it hurts me first."


    Yuwen Xiongba opened the package, and it was actually just a few photos inside, but when he saw these photos, he was immediately blinded, and hurriedly put the photos into the package.


    "What is it, you show me."


    Jiang Wenwen naturally aroused interest and wanted to see it quickly.


    "Can''t see, really can''t see."


    "Give it to me." Jiang Wenwen grabbed it, and Jin Shiya also saw the photo through the rearview mirror at the moment, and slammed the brakes.


    "What it is?!"


    Jin Shiya took the photo over, feeling black in front of her eyes and trembling with anger. Obviously the photo made her angry.

 Chapter 937： Something attractive

    Jin Shiya held the steering wheel tightly, and the steering wheel was distorted because of too much force.


    She was trembling all over at this moment, because the photo gave her too much shock, she could not calm down.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan, her eyes filled with sadness, and she needed an explanation now.


    "Say, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, she didn''t have any tenderness, it was as if she had changed a person, looking at Su Yan was a kind of anxiety, she was too scared that it was true.


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Jiang Wenwen behind were still bewildered, and they didn''t expect it to be such a photo.


    Originally, Yuwen Xiongba wanted to say a few more words, but when he thought about it carefully, he discovered that Su Yan was accompanied by little Lori during the days he was recovering from his injuries, and sometimes he was not there at all.


    He was afraid that the more he spoke, the more complicated things would become, so he simply became dumb, and it was best not to speak.


    Jiang Wenwen was a little angry. She knew very well about Su Yan''s character. How could Su Yan do such a thing.


    Even if she was given 10,000 reasons to believe in this, why Su Yan sent the photo to Jin Shiya, it was still sent from Mobei.


    A kind of suspicion arose in Jiang Wenwen''s mind and convinced her.


    But when she reached her mouth, she still couldn''t say what she said. She didn''t know how to say it or how to explain it.


    At this moment, Su Yan was also very surprised. He didn''t see the photos and didn''t know what happened. He thought something was wrong with Jin Shiya.


    "What''s wrong, is it uncomfortable?"


    Su Yan asked with concern, of course sincerely, Jin Shiya is everything to him.


    Jin Shiya was a serious face at the moment, with a touch of sharp beauty.


    "I ask you, where did this photo come from, is it true?!"


    Su Yan took the photo from Jin Shiya, glanced at it casually, his face changed instantly.


    The protagonist of the photo is him and Lori, and it is a very ambiguous photo.


    The first one is Su Yan hugging Little Lolita, intimate, as if talking sweet words, the second one is Little Lolita holding Su Yan''s hand, she is a small Yiren, and the third one is a scene of two people feeding each other. Extremely.


    As for the fourth picture, that is not suitable for children. It was on a bed in a hotel.


    Su Yan came over in surprise, with a smile on his face, and looked at Jin Shiya: "Do you believe this too?"


    "Why don''t I believe it? Why don''t you say you want to bring a sister back on the phone?!"


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were dim and she was about to cry.


    Now she can''t think of so much. The deeper she loves Su Yan, the more she cares about these photos, and the more she regards them as real. This is a silly love for three years.


    Little Lolita was also puzzled at the moment, she didn''t know what happened. When she saw the photo in Su Yan''s hand through the corner of the eye, she was immediately stunned.


    Her face was so red that she was so red that she could hardly tell her the picture.


    At the same time, she also felt angry. She knew the relationship between Su Yan and Jin Shiya, and knew that the two were intimate, they were absolute lovers, and it was impossible for them to intervene.


    "Jin Shiya, that thing is fake, and I can''t do anything like that with Su Yan."


    Su Yan hadn''t explained yet, but Little Lolita explained it first because she didn''t want Jin Shiya to misunderstand.


    Although she loves Su Yan, it is true and pure love, not filthy.


    Jin Shiya looked at little Lolita, trying to keep her face calm, and said: "Fake, what evidence do you have?"


    "Does this still need evidence? At first glance, it is a composite photo."


    "But who would go to synthesize, and who knows about you, is it possible that they have been following Su Yan, and they have arrived in Fusang?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He knew that Jin Shiya couldn''t calm down and think about the problem.


    "Enough, this matter will stop here!"


    Little Lolita suddenly said loudly, still looking straight into Jin Shiya''s eyes.


    "I like Su Yan, but is it wrong if I like him? This is my emotion."


    When Jin Shiya''s face changed, she wanted to speak, but was preempted by Xiao Lori.


    "Su Yan is a good and handsome person. It''s normal to like him, but I know he doesn''t like me, and even if he likes it, he will really like it brightly. How could he do such a naive thing."


    The word naive woke Jin Shiya completely awake, she also expressed regret at this moment, her brother Yan didn''t even know.


    "I����"


    Jin Shiya wanted to explain, but Su covered her lips.


    "Needless to say, this is a nonsense little thing."


    Su Yan tore up the photo. He knew that someone had to fix him and wanted to slander him, but this person thought of him too simply.


    In Su Yan''s view, this shouldn''t be considered slander, because it''s not high enough, it''s disgusting at best.


    "This picture must be someone disgusting us."


    Su Yan was cold-eyed, of course he was more concerned about nausea, and he was also extremely angry at the moment.


    "This person must be well aware of our whereabouts and know our every move."


    In fact, this is the scary place, as if being completely monitored, even Su Yan was furious.


    "I don''t know what purpose this man has, but he must have a purpose, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a farce."


    Jin Shiya still blamed herself a little, and she couldn''t figure out why she would doubt Su Yan, but now she regrets it very much.


    "Go back first, I''ll figure this out."


    As the car drove home, several people entered the house with serious expressions.


    "My lord, I don''t think this is simple, and it doesn''t look like your enemy."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s meaning is very clear. Those enemies of Su Yan were trampled under his feet. How could he dare to provoke him unless he didn''t want to live anymore.


    "Where did this come from?"


    Yu Wenxiong said hurriedly; "This thing is in the car, it''s a package."


    Jin Shiya recovered her calm at the moment and said calmly: "This thing comes from Mobei, and there is no information such as address or telephone on the package.


    "Mobei?"


    Su Yan was puzzled. He had never been to Mobei and didn''t even know a person there. How could someone send a package and disgust him so much.


    "We also felt weird about this matter before, and thought it was somebody''s prank or sent it wrong."


    Just when everyone couldn''t guess the reason, Su Yan''s cell phone rang at this moment. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Su Yan answered the phone, and the phone was extremely silent. About half a minute later, there was a sound.


    "Why don''t you ask if I call?"


    "No, you already told me the answer."


    "Sure enough, he is a smart person. A smart person should come to Mobei. There are things that attract you, and you will be interested."


    Su Yan looked at the phone that had been hung up, and couldn''t help muttering, "What can attract me?"

 Chapter 938： Mobei

    Women, Su Yan naturally didn''t have the slightest interest. With his ability, if he was thinking below, he would already have a group of wives and concubines.


    So Su Yan knew that the other party was definitely not talking about women, and of course it was definitely not money. This was probably a trap.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. Although his fame did not attract bees and butterflies, nor did he publicize it, many people in the martial arts world knew it, and those who dared to slap him were no ordinary people.


    Su Yan came to three conclusions, all of which flashed past in his mind.


    One is a trap, the other party just wants to attract him, and then there is an ulterior secret.


    This kind is likely to be an enemy, or it may be jealous, and more likely to salivate over his super psychic liquid.


    The second possibility is that the other party is really looking for him, and he does not hesitate to arouse his anger in this excessive way, as long as he goes there will achieve the goal.


    The other party may be really in trouble, he needs his help, and he needs to solve the crisis he encountered.


    There is a last possibility that the other party is in trouble, but there are also things that he wants to know, and it is attractive to him.


    Su Yan thought about it, his contemplative face recovered, and after a glance around, Jin Shiya looked at herself in a daze.


    "what happened?"


    "The adults are so handsome when they think about things."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked like an idiot, showing an exaggerated expression.


    "Now I have to go to Mobei, you two go with me."


    Su Yan was talking about Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita. As for Jin Shiya, he couldn''t bear to let her take risks.


    "Brother Yan, are you still angry with me?"


    Jin Shiya''s teeth bit her red lips, a tangled and regretful look, her original beautiful face was a little more anxious because of the wrinkles on her forehead.


    Su Yan walked over, took Jin Shiya into her arms with one hand, and gave her a sweet kiss with a smile on her face.


    "Silly girl, how could I be angry with you, the more urgent you show that you love me."


    Jin Shiya''s face stretched out suddenly, and a smile bloomed, which was beautiful.


    "Then why don''t you let me go?"


    "This big rear is naturally guarded by my women, otherwise I can rest assured."


    Jin Shiya heard the shyness on her face, and the anxiety and lumps in her heart were completely relieved.


    "But you just promised that I won''t go anymore."


    "Things are contrary to expectations, some things must be dealt with, don''t you hate that person?"


    When mentioning the person sending the photo, Jin Shiya frowned, and her angry look was obvious.


    "Well, then you will find him and teach me a good lesson."


    "Do not worry."


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s head. Before her **** was hot, she left the house with Yuwen Xiongba and Lori.


    Jin Shiya and Jiang Wenwen bid farewell outside, when Jiang Chao and others ran over.


    "Boss, you just came back and want to leave?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, I have to deal with something."


    "I want you to give some guidance. Now I have reached the level of a martial artist."


    Although Jiang Chao didn''t speak loudly, anyone could see the triumphant expression on his face.


    "Yes, progress is worth encouraging."


    Su Yan got into the car and waved to Jin Shiya, and Yuwen Xiongba drove away.


    Looking at Su Yan''s departure, Jin Shiya suddenly had a goal in her heart.


    She knew that men had to go around and take risks outside, because Su Yan was the kind of person who was unwilling to be lonely.


    She can''t stop Su Yan, but she can become strong, and she can help Su Yan, and even protect Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya has this goal, so naturally it will not be empty talk, this has not gone to the laboratory to practice.


    She will not only be a woman behind a man, she will be a woman with both ends, she can be both a small Iraqi and a man who can protect herself.


    And Su Yan and others have already got on the highway, and Mobei is some distance away from Jiangbei. The place where they went with the group of Mojin school captains last time was not very far from Mobei.


    Mobei, it is naturally a desert world. It is said that there are many legendary things there. Relics, gold, and treasures are all in that desert.


    This has also attracted many explorers and even wealthy businessmen to go to pan for gold, but few people really make money, and many are buried in the sand.


    The people in Mobei have a wild energy, which is formed by many reasons, and they also have a bold personality.


    Facing the blue sky and white clouds and the endless grasslands and deserts every day, it is not surprising that he is naturally open-minded and has a bold personality.


    This is in sharp contrast with the South. Southerners are more refined and smaller. Of course, the bad will be bad to the bones. It is the kind of bad that is difficult to prevent.


    There are good and bad people in every place, and they have their own customs. There is no dispute that there is a family in the world.


    "My lord, we have no clue, how can we find someone?"


    "Clues, isn''t this phone a clue? It will be clear if you check it in Mobei City."


    "This must be an empty number."


    "Check the address, of course you don''t need to rush to find him, if he really has something to do, he will definitely come to me."


    Su Yan guessed that in each of the three situations, the opponent would come to the door, and Su Yan could conclude that, except for those three situations, the opponent would never find him for other things.


    After a long journey, the three arrived at Mobei City the next night.


    Although the weather is good now, it is the turn of spring and summer with Xi, but the place in Mobei is still a bit icy, and the cold wind roars endlessly at night.


    The three of them found a hotel nearby, had a simple meal, and rested separately.


    Su Yan lay on the bed and called back by the way. He guessed right with Yu Wen Xiongba, the phone number had become empty.


    Su Yan threw the phone aside, no longer thinking about anything in his mind, planning to sleep a lot.


    But at this moment Yuwen Xiongba knocked on Su Yan''s door.


    "what''s up?"


    "My lord, this is the situation in the Mobei martial arts community and the political and business circles.


    Yuwen Xiongba handed over a piece of information and stood quietly on the side.


    "Well, the action is swift. Go and rest. I''ll talk about everything tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan glanced at random, of course, in his eyes only a few families and a few people at the top.


    There are two big families in Mobei City, which has attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    The Mu family, this is a well-known family in Mobei, covering a wide range of areas. The family has nurtured many martial arts leaders, and there are many political and business giants. The network is also quite wide, just like a huge family kingdom.


    At the same time, Su Yan also saw the other one, which made him frown slightly.


    "Long Family."


    Su Yan looked at the simple words on the information, and couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    With Yuwen Xiongba''s abilities, shouldn''t he just investigate this piece of news? Except for the Long Family, he doesn''t know anything else.

 Chapter 939： Mu Yuxun

    It rained lightly all night, but the sun was shining surprisingly in the morning. The weather in Mobei is fickle, and the locals have been surprised.


    Su Yan woke up early in the morning and knocked on Yuwen Xiongba''s door. The doubts in his heart must be resolved first.


    Yuwen Xiongba rubbed a pair of dim eyes, and saw that it was Su Yan, so he immediately became sober.


    "My lord, is there anything so early?"


    "Information."


    Su Yan entered the room and put the information that Yuwen Xiongba gave him last night on the table.


    "Does your lord see any clues?"


    Su Yan shook his head and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "There is nothing wrong with the other clan and even the martial arts giants, but what does the dragon clan mean?"


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked around, and when he saw that the bottom line contained only the word Longjia, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "My lord, this is the material I bought with money, maybe there is another one, let me ask."


    Su Yan really wanted to give Yuwen Xiongba a punch. He thought this kid was good, but he bought it with money. The authenticity of this thing is worth studying.


    After a while, Yu Wen Xiongba frowned and said, "No, this shouldn''t be."


    "What shouldn''t it?"


    "The person said that there is only this piece of information, and the Long Family can''t say much."


    "It seems that this Mobei Long family is really mysterious. Such people dare not say, then we can only inquire about it ourselves."


    At this moment, Little Lolita also came out of the room, knocked on the door, and saw Su Yan showing a strange expression.


    "Now there is a task. Go and help me find out about the Long Family."


    Seeing that Su Yan opened her mouth, it was the task. Little Lolita also nodded, and then left.


    Su Yan was relieved when Xiao Lori worked. After all, with her realm, most people couldn''t stop it at all.


    Although Little Lolita''s spirit power was suppressed, she is at least equivalent to the powerhouse in the later stage of the grandmaster''s attack with all her strength, and most people can never compete with it.


    "My lord, let me go for such a small matter."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little helpless, which gave him an illusion that Su Yan thought he was not good enough, so he let Little Lori go.


    "Don''t think too much, I have a reason for not letting you go. This Long Family feels not simple for me."


    Su Yan took a bottle of red wine at the table, poured half a glass, and rinsed his mouth.


    "Let''s go, get something to eat first."


    The two arrived at the hotel restaurant. At this time, many people had breakfast in the restaurant.


    "Two morning teas, two snacks, two eggs."


    The breakfast for the two is very simple. Su Yan has stayed in Jiangnan and Jiangbei for a long time and has adapted to the environment there. Generally, he eats dessert morning tea.


    The waiter puts the ordering device away, and orders the kitchen to prepare. Everything can be done in this place, and the chef is a millionaire.


    The food was brought to the table, and the two of them tasted it, both nodding.


    "This chef is from Jiangnan, right?"


    The waiter smiled and shook his head and said, "No, he is from the north, but he travels north and south and has learned things in many places."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "What is most lacking in the 21st century?"


    "Talent?"


    "Yes, there is never a shortage of people in China, but there is always a shortage of talents."


    The two packed their things into their stomachs, and then took out the super psychic liquid they had brought.


    "My lord, have you seen anyone?" Yuwen Xiongba placed the spiritual power cup on the table, and looked at Su Yan in a low voice, "I feel like I have a pair of eyes looking at us."


    Su Yan shook the Super Spirit Liquid, drank it in one gulp, and said, "Is there only one pair of eyes?"


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately dissipated his spiritual consciousness, but after inspecting the entire restaurant, he really only had one pair of eyes staring at them from time to time.


    "Big...sir, I only felt a pair of eyes."


    Yuwen Xiongba was uneasy, waiting to be scolded by Su Yan, he knew that Su Yan must have noticed someone he hadn''t noticed.


    Su Yan put the cup down and looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a pair of eyes."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled bitterly, knowing that Su Yan was playing tricks on him, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Go ask, why is he staring at us."


    Yu Wen Xiongba got up and walked to a place three tables away from him, where a young man was reading the news with his mobile phone.


    When he reached the man, Yu Wen Xiongba coughed, and the man''s cell phone almost fell to the ground.


    "Hello there."


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction on the man''s face. This was a very ordinary expression and there was no objection.


    "what''s up?"


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "I do not have time."


    Yu Wen Xiongba did not stop talking because of the opponent''s refusal, regardless of the man''s unhappy expression, and sat directly opposite him.


    "Always staring at others, this kind of behavior is not good, and it''s still sneaky."


    The man''s face changed, his eyes swayed from side to side, and he dared not look at Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Tell me you can leave."


    Yu Wen Xiongba showed a slight smile, but there was a murderous intent hidden. This murderous intent puts a lot of pressure on the man, because his face turned pale.


    "No need to think, tell me at the fastest speed, otherwise you can''t afford it."


    There was a hint of coldness on Yu Wen Xiongba''s face, and those eyes were like knives, making the man completely panicked.


    "Take people''s money to help people eliminate disasters. I''m just a workman, don''t kill me."


    The man trembled a little. Of course he knew that Yuwen Xiongba was no ordinary character, he must be a master in the martial arts world.


    He regrets now and regrets taking this business, but the other party is a big man, he can''t do it if he doesn''t take it, think about it, he is really hard to get off now.


    "Whose money did you take and what did you do for him?"


    "She just asked me to look at you, and she didn''t give any other instructions. You must tell him wherever you go."


    "track?"


    The man''s face trembled, but he still nodded. He was just a little detective, the kind who specializes in gossip, catching the mistress for others.


    "what is it call?"


    Sweat came out of the man''s forehead. He didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid that his life would be lost if he said it out, because the other party was too noble and he was like a little ant in that person''s eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba also saw the men''s fear and despair, but he must know who sent someone to follow them.


    Yu Wen Xiongba took out a small knife from his waist, looked at the man and said, "This small knife has never seen blood. I hope it never sees blood."


    The man''s face changed in fright, a bitter look, and he couldn''t speak.


    "You have to think carefully, I have no patience now."


    The knife in Yufumi Yuba''s hand kept spinning, making the man''s scalp numb.


    He couldn''t help it anymore, not to mention that he would die immediately, at least he would not die immediately.


    But at this time a figure came over, and when the man saw it, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "Miss Mu?!"

 Chapter 940： Killer

    The man looked dull, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down. He was obviously shocked by the woman in front of him, because it was this woman who asked him to stare at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The woman has a beautiful long hair shawl, slightly curly, dyed grayish yellow, and under her bangs is a beautiful face, very delicate, without any flaws.


    The jade-like arms were slightly bent, one hand was holding a small purse, and the other hand stroked his bangs, which made Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but squirm his throat.


    Especially the pair of beautiful legs under that Xiaoman''s waist, it can almost hook people''s soul away, wearing a short skirt, it is extremely sexy.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was a little stunned, apparently attracted by the beauty in front of him, it is not normal for men to be attracted, especially this kind of virgin virgin.


    The woman waved her hand to the man, and said lightly: "You can go now."


    The man was on the verge of an amnesty, and he hurriedly ran, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Yuwen Xiongba woke up at this moment, his face showed anxious look.


    "Even running away for me."


    The woman showed a faint smile, and looked at Yuwen Xiongba, slightly a little bit, as if she was satisfied with Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Sir, I sent him to stare at you."


    "you?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little surprised, and he didn''t expect that the big beauty in front of him would send someone to follow them.


    "What are you doing to let people stare at us?"


    Although this woman is beautiful, Yu Wen Xiongba is not drunk to Gentle Township, with a vigilant expression on his face.


    "Don''t you remember, sir?"


    "Remember what?"


    "Qingqiu Auction."


    Hearing Qingqiu, Yu Wen Xiongba frowned. He suddenly felt that the beauty in front of him was indeed familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    Su Yan walked over at the moment, glanced at the woman, and immediately recognized her.


    "It''s you."


    This woman was met by Su Yan at the Qingqiu auction that day. At that time, both of them were bidding for the Qingqiu mask, but Su Yan got it later.


    When the woman saw Su Yan, she smiled even more, even a little excited, as if she was seduced by Su Yan.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "You are Mu Yuxun, the eldest lady of the Mu family."


    Su Yan looked at the information. The Mu family was a big family, but the family valued a woman the most, a woman who had no power to bind a chicken.


    Su Yan was very impressed by this. This kind of big family was not an ordinary family of wealthy businessmen without children. On the contrary, the Mu family had many descendants of males, and all of them were talented and possessed a high level of cultivation.


    So Su Yan noticed Mu Yuxun, the feeling this woman gave him was not simple, absolutely not simple.


    As soon as I saw it today, a woman was very ordinary, with a beautiful appearance, a calm posture, not cold, but a posture that refused to be thousands of miles away. She was a capable woman.


    "Why are you making people stare at me? Are you worried about the auction that day?"


    Mu Yuxun said a little bit at the moment, looking at Su Yan, "Yes, I lost that day, and I felt very unconvinced."


    "Bid auction, fair competition, and money will be paid."


    "You are right, but I just didn''t bring any money because I went out to play."


    In fact, at that time, Mu Yuxun had not become the heir of the family, it was impossible to take the initiative to spend more than tens of billions of assets, otherwise she would definitely have to fight with Su Yan.


    "Miss Mu hasn''t answered my question yet."


    Mu Yuxun sat down, looked at the snack on the table, took a piece of what was left alone and ate it.


    "The picture does not misunderstand you."


    Hearing the photos, Su Yan understood completely, the feeling was that this little girl was disgusting him.


    Su Yan smashed the dining table with one foot, and everyone in the dining room looked over, one by one in surprise.


    "You used that thing to disgust me and tell you I was very angry."


    Mu Yuxun was obviously also a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so violent.


    "Disgusting to you, I was to sow discord and make your girlfriend hate you for leaving you."


    "Are you looking for death?!"


    When it comes to Jin Shiya, Su Yan doesn''t mean to pity Xiangyu at the slightest. Whether it is a man or a woman, as long as she is disrespectful to Jin Shiya or pays attention to her, it will be a fate.


    "Why are you so fierce, I''m a woman."


    "You are a woman and I kill you!"


    Su Yan''s eyes really frightened Mu Yuxun. This was neither a joke nor a threat, but a real killing intent.


    "I actually just want to anger you and let you come here."


    "Let me come here for the purpose, not to die!"


    Su Yan''s face was still cold, his eyes fixed on Mu Yuxun, which made Mu Yuxun''s original beautiful face shudder, and his ruddy lips were pale.


    "People want you."


    "Ask me and anger me, and disgust me!"


    Hearing the nausea again, Mu Yuxun''s self-esteem took a hit, and his eyes were red.


    "Am I that sick?"


    "Talk about the point."


    "I want you to help me stabilize the family. I am a weak woman who is unable to fight the major forces in the family."


    "Not interested in."


    Su Yan got up and wanted to leave, letting him be a bodyguard, he hadn''t condescended to this point.


    Of course, this move made Mu Yuxun feel at ease, at least it shows that Su Yan didn''t mean to kill her.


    "You will be interested, I know a secret."


    Su Yan didn''t turn his head, and walked outside the restaurant. He had secrets that he was interested in, so he had to say it before considering it.


    But at this moment, two figures flew in the restaurant, directly attacking Mu Yuxun.


    Mu Yuxun changed color on the spot, trembling with fright, and watched the two figures rushing towards him, and a cold light reflected on her face.


    Just at the moment when Yuwen Xiongba floated away, a spiritual force blasted at the two.


    The expressions of the two changed, and the dagger in their hands turned to Yu Wen Xiongba, both of them carried a vicious expression.


    "Be nosy, and die!"


    The killing intent of the two was soaring, the daggers in their hands seemed to have turned into countless daggers, and the shadows of daggers were everywhere.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was not half nervous, his whole body gushed out, and a cloud of qi formed, and the dagger phantom collided with the qi and made a crackling sound, but it did not damage the qi.


    "It''s ridiculous that the scum of the two masters still want to kill me."


    Yuwen Xiongba slapped them and easily slapped the two into the air. Of course, he had a good grasp of strength and did not kill the two, but just prevented them from moving.


    Mu Yuxun obviously hadn''t reacted from the fear, his face was pale, full of pale meaning, and he was obviously frightened.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the two killers, kicked them fiercely, and walked towards Su Yan.


    "grown ups."


    "Why are you going to save her, nosy?"


    "It''s not easy to be saved, after all, it''s not a crime to die."


    Su Yan looked at Mu Yuxun and said, "Now that we have saved your life, should you say something?"

 Chapter 941： boyfriend

    Mu Yuxun hadn''t calmed down from the shock, with a panic on his face, and a look of fear.


    Only now has she discovered what a delicate and weak girl she is, no matter how strong a woman is, there will be a weak side.


    At this moment, her forehead was slightly sweaty, and her bangs were wet, and some of her hair was stained on her forehead, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Yuxun teased with his hand, which can make Yuwen Xiong fascinated, feeling that this beauty is a fox, with a natural charm, and still that pure and unpretentious posture.


    But Mu Yuxun was disappointed, because Su Yan didn''t see a change in her eyes, nor did the brilliance in her eyes change.


    "I can tell you, but you must help me because they are threatening my life now."


    Mu Yuxun spoke with a hint of crying, with a pitiful appearance, she really felt a sense of danger and despair.


    Su Yan is her life-saving straw now, because now she knows that those people are unscrupulous for their ends and even take her life.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me."


    Su Yan didn''t feel softened by Mu Yuxun''s pitiful appearance. This woman always felt unusual to him, definitely not as simple as the surface.


    Mu Yuxun put away his face and tried to restore his composure, with a look like a goddess Fan between his gestures.


    "You have also seen it, my situation is in crisis now, they already want to kill me."


    "No surprise, no surprise, no pity."


    Su Yan''s words almost made Mu Yuxun almost vomiting blood, this is too pity for Xiangxiyu, she is also a great beauty anyway.


    "Are you wood, don''t you feel at all when you see me?"


    "Want me to show respect?" Su Yan smiled, "If you don''t send photos, I can still satisfy your wish."


    Mu Yuxun stomped angrily, her character could be called changeable, and now she looked like a strange spirit.


    "Do you know the Long Family?"


    Su Yan''s expression was solemn, and it was the Long Family that he asked Little Lori to investigate, but the master was this fox-like woman, and obviously had nothing to do with the Long Family.


    "how?"


    "The people of the Long family recently discovered a mysterious place."


    "How mysterious?"


    "I heard that there is something there that can increase a person''s strength a lot, and my subordinates said that it seems to be able to break through one or two realms of the master."


    Both Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were taken aback. Obviously, Mu Yuxun was a layman, and he didn''t even know the terrifying point of breaking through one or two realms.


    It was Su Yan. Hearing this, he also had a sense of curiosity in his heart. If this happened, it would be a good thing. Maybe it would make him break through the Taoist people.


    "That''s all you know?"


    "Of course there are, but you have to promise me. After all, I am in danger of life now. I have said, what shall I do if you leave."


    "My time is very short. I can''t protect you."


    "You shamelessly."


    Mu Yuxun''s eyes were ruddy and he looked pitiful for no reason. This changeable face and personality could dominate the show business.


    "I can help you get rid of that group of people, remember to get rid of."


    Mu Yuxun''s face was stunned, and he couldn''t help but anxiously said: "This is not good. It''s not the same to get rid of the Mu family."


    "You, a little woman without martial arts, why do you want to drip into this muddy water? This is not something you can manage at all. It''s great to marry someone and teach your children."


    Mu Yuxun lowered his head, but said nothing.


    After a long time, she looked into Su Yan''s eyes and said: "I actually did it for a sigh of relief. They were fighting for power and property before Grandpa left. I can''t bear it."


    "So it''s just to get rid of them directly, why do you keep such people, and expect them to get better?"


    "If you get rid of everything, Mu''s house will be empty."


    "Are you really alone?"


    "No, Grandpa still has a few people who are very loyal to me."


    "That''s not enough, you can choose one of several people to be your husband, so that everything will be fine."


    Seeing Mu Yuxun not speaking, Su Yan couldn''t help but continue to say: "I promise to be your bodyguard for three days. You will ask everyone out. You can say whatever you want to kill. Of course you have to tell me the mysterious local."


    "Bodyguard, people don''t want to use you as a bodyguard."


    "Why am I not a bodyguard?"


    "I am missing a boyfriend."


    After Mu Yuxun said, his face flushed suddenly, just like a little woman about to get married, very shy, didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    "I have no shortage of girlfriends."


    Su Yan''s words seemed to break through a basin of cold water, and he was sent to the door by the charming beauty, so he could have such determination.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was very discouraged on the side, feeling that he is a light bulb himself, he wanted to say, adults, you disagree, I agree.


    "Can''t fake ones work?"


    "There is no need to pretend, just pick up the knife and drop it."


    "Our Mu''s family is also a family of four generations, and there are close to dozens of people from direct, collateral, and foreign lines. Good people and bad people can be distinguished at a glance."


    "Are you trying to make me pretend to be your boyfriend so that I can find out these people one by one?"


    "Yes, at the moment I can only confirm that Mu Yingchun, Mu Fengchun, and Mu Songchun have ghosts in their hearts."


    "These three identities?"


    "My uncle."


    In fact, Mu Yuxun was very reluctant to name these three people, after all, they were very close people.


    "Ask the two killers and see who instigated them."


    Yu Wen Xiongba brought the two over, but it was a pity that they had bitten their tongues and committed suicide.


    "It seems that these two killers are very professional. They committed suicide."


    "As long as you agree to be my boyfriend, I will be able to spot the bad guys."


    Mu Yuxun looked confident, with a look of expectation.


    "This matter is easy to say, Xiongba is here."


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over, looking blank.


    "Give you a task to be a boyfriend for this Miss Mu for three days."


    Yu Wenxiong''s face almost burst into laughter, originally he was just a fantasy, but he didn''t expect it to come true.


    But Mu Yuxun looked disappointed, she actually still wanted Su Yan to be qualified for this role.


    Since Qingqiu''s departure, she has been sending people to inquire about Su Yan''s news. After learning that he had done such an earth-shattering event in Fusang, she was immediately attracted to Su Yan.


    Maybe because of her insecurities all the time, she has always imagined that she can have a very strong boyfriend that can shelter her from wind and rain.


    But now this is all in vain, it''s just my own whimsical dream.


    "The tyrant is not bad, and you are still confident about dealing with your second family members."


    "My lord, are you not going?"


    "Of course I am going, but I am going as Miss Mu''s friend."


    Seeing that he couldn''t change it, Mu Yuxun could only bit his lip and nodded reluctantly.


    "Let''s go, go to Mu''s house first, I heard that Mu''s house is a scene in Mobei."


    Su Yan walked in front, and the two followed and left the restaurant.

 Chapter 942： Dadong Pao

    After leaving the hotel, the bustling traffic outside came into view. Su Yan stretched out, thanking Yu Wen Xiongba to follow.


    He knew that Mu Yuxun didn''t lie to him, because recently it has been circulating in Mobei that there is a mysterious place where there are treasures, treasures that can make people break through.


    After all, the Internet is now developed, and the rumors are all on the Internet, especially the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum has been so hot, many bigwigs are eager to try, want to go to Mobei to find out.


    Mu Yuxun must have known more news, otherwise Su Yan would not agree to her, so he could just find it by himself.


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little embarrassed at the moment, although he knew it was a fake boyfriend, but it still made him feel a little fluctuating.


    "Xiong Ba, this is fake, don''t forget Jiang Wenwen."


    "My lord, I miss ancient times."


    "I miss you."


    The three of them got in the car, and Mu Yuxun did not ride in his own car in order to conceal people. The car belonged to Su Yan.


    The group of people arrived at Mu''s house, which was still a few hundred meters away, and the scenery of Mu''s house came into view.


    "Don''t you see walking along the horse, river, and snow on the seashore, and the sand is reckless and yellow into the sky!"


    Although the Mu family is domineering, like a desert kingdom, the Yanmen Pass not far away made him feel a bit emotional.


    Yuwen Xiongba also said loudly: "The desert is lonely, and the river is sunset!"


    "Huang Sha wears golden armor for a hundred battles, and he won''t return it if he doesn''t break Loulan!"


    "Finally, Mu Family is still not an enemy." Su Yan said dismissively.


    Although the Mu family is a well-known big family in Mobei, the martial arts world masters in the family are like clouds, and the masters are even more of a cow, but in the eyes of Su Yan, they are all not rivals, a group of vulnerable Xiao Xiao.


    Seeing Su Yan so arrogant and confident, Mu Yuxun was also a little excited. She felt that she had bet on the right, and Su Yan would definitely be able to help her solve the crisis in the Mu family.


    "Tell me about the current situation."


    Su Yan looked at Mu Yuxun and said lightly.


    "The Mu family is like a huge system, involving a wide range of areas. The martial arts world, political and business circles, and even some of the Mu family descendants have embarked on official paths."


    "There is no need to talk about official routes. I''m not interested in this. Let''s talk about the martial arts world and the political and business circles."


    "Ok."


    Mu Yuxun took out a document and handed it to Su Yan.


    "I''m too lazy to watch, you can just talk about it at will."


    "The Mu family was developed and grown by my grandfather. He has seven children. I mentioned San Mu before, who is my uncle. They are all in the martial arts world, and the other three are in the political and business world."


    "Where is your home?"


    "My parents went abroad and can''t come back anymore."


    What an eye for Su Yan, it was obvious at a glance that Mu Yuxun''s parents must have encountered an accident.


    "Grandpa is critically ill now, this group of people are ready to move, and Sanmu is a master in the martial arts world, has a very powerful right to speak, they have always wanted to force me to give in, this is not a killer."


    "There is nothing serious about the other three, right?"


    "Stand alone, want to leave Mu''s house."


    "others?"


    "There are four elders who followed Grandpa and worked hard in the world, and their power is comparable to those in the three acts."


    Su Yan nodded, now it is considered that he has thoroughly understood the Mu Family, so the solution will be much easier.


    "If you let your boyfriend out first, they will surely be overwhelmed."


    Mu Yuxun nodded. In fact, he meant the same. Originally, he wanted to use Su Yan as a spearman, but now he knows that it is impossible.


    The car stopped on the side of the road, and the three of them got out of the car, and a butler immediately greeted them.


    "Miss, you finally came back."


    "Assyria, what happened?"


    "There is nothing wrong at home, but we are worried about you, Dadong Pao has people looking for you everywhere."


    "Isn''t I back here"


    "These two are?"


    Assyria looked at Su Yan with a sense of solemnity in his eyes. People in the martial arts world could see that each other was extraordinary.


    "my friend."


    "Miss, don''t be afraid, you are home now, you can tell me everything!"


    A strong man walked out, wearing a white vest, his muscles bulging.


    This person is Dadong Pao, this is just a nickname, his real name is Wei Xuedong, and he is the first thug of the Mu family.


    Dadong Pao is a title made by playing. It used to be just a small entourage of the Mu''s family, and he achieved the title of number one thug step by step through hard practice.


    Da Dong Pao''s pair of tiger eyes looked at Su Yan coldly. He was not a simple-minded person with well-developed limbs.


    On the contrary, Dadong Pao is very wise, otherwise he would not live in Mu''s house to this day.


    He naturally suspected that Mu Yuxun was being held hostage, and regarded Su Yan and Su Yan as the object of suspicion.


    "These two people are not ordinary people at first glance, let''s talk about it, which gangster sent it!"


    The sound of the Dadong Cannon was very loud, overwhelming, and attacked both Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and his body shook, directly dispelling the pressure.


    "Oh, the people sent this time are not easy. It seems that Sanmu and the others have done their best!"


    Da Dong Pao stepped forward and had already set his posture, ready to take action against Su Yan.


    Mu Yuxun hurriedly stopped Dadong Pao at this moment, and said anxiously, "Dong Pao, they were not sent by San Mu, they were the ones I invited."


    Da Dong Pao frowned and glanced at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba with a look of suspicion.


    "It''s really the person I invited. I met a killer when I went out or they helped me out."


    Da Dong Pao''s face changed, and he said furiously: "They are starting to send killers!"


    Mu Yuxun nodded, obviously this is not a trivial matter.


    "This buddy is not bad, the master''s mid-term level, a bit promising."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, took out a cigarette from his arms, and Yuwen Xiongba naturally lit it quickly.


    "Remember, you can''t light me a cigarette if someone else is there, so you are also Mu''s son-in-law."


    Yuwen Xiongba blushed immediately when he heard that, Mu Yuxun also looked uncomfortable.


    "Miss, what is going on?"


    Dadong Pao is confused, this is to save people and son-in-law, is it possible?


    "Miss, did you agree with your body?!"


    Mu Yuxun''s face blushed suddenly, and angrily said: "Don''t think about it, just pretend to be my boyfriend."


    "Miss, the realm of this kid is not the master''s consummation, there is a shit!"


    Dadong Pao didn''t leave any affection, leaving Yuwen Xiongba''s face pale and pale.


    However, Su Yan held himself up high, looking at Yu Wenxiong, "You deserve to be humiliated if you don''t work hard."


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely angry, and pointed at Dadong Pao and said, "What''s wrong with the master, you have the ability to single out!"


    Dadong Pao was happy, looking at Yu Wen Xiongba with disdain.


    "Just you and me singled out, I''m afraid I miss you and kill you."


    "I''m so mad, I have to show you some color today!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the Dadong Pao.

 Chapter 943： Show off

    Mu Yuxun was in a hurry. She knew very well how powerful the Dadong Cannon was. Her arm muscles were rounded and thicker than her legs. She once blasted a troublemaker directly into the sky.


    "Don''t fight, you can''t beat him if you dominate him."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard it, his eyes immediately turned red. He was really anxious when he was underestimated these times.


    "Wait and see."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to dissuade, but smiled faintly: "Just learn from each other, don''t go overboard."


    "Don''t worry, I will show mercy to your friends."


    Dadong Pao set up his posture. As a martial artist, this posture was a kind of respect, although in his eyes Yufumi Yuba was not worth mentioning.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s fist braved blue spiritual power, with dazzling light, directly bombarding Dadong.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The power of this punch was not small. Su Yan watched it with relish. He knew that Yuwen Xiongba was angered, and it took at least 80% of the strength.


    The Dadong Cannon was slightly discolored, and he flicked his fists to withstand the blow of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The two of them fisted together, and the whole yard was trembling slightly.


    "I really didn''t expect that you, the master of Consummation, should have such a strong strength. It seems a bit unusual."


    "Now I know how good I am, but it''s too late."


    "Hmph, you''re still gasping, no matter how strong you are, you can''t beat me."


    A ray of blue light appeared behind Dadong Pao, and the muscles all over his body bulged at this moment, quite amazed.


    "Can bear my punch, then I will recognize you as a person."


    Dadongpao''s fist was like a hammer, with a stream of light on it, and a mighty force smashed towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba did not evade, clenched his fists with both hands and crossed to resist, but the man was still blasted out of the yard.


    After a while, Yu Wen Xiongba walked in, covering his stomach with one hand, obviously injured.


    Yuwen Xiongba was naturally depressed, and felt embarrassed.


    Su Yan came over at this moment and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Do you want me to teach him a lesson?"


    Yuwen Xiongba raised his head, looked at Su Yan with a look of expectation, and nodded fiercely.


    "This kid is really not easy. The strength is almost equal to the peak of the grandmaster''s initial stage. Miss, the person you are looking for does not seem to be a pig."


    On the surface, Dadong Pao praised Yufumi Yuba for his good strength, but in fact he was saying that Yufumi Yuba was not worth mentioning, and it was a fact that he could not win.


    Su Yan looked at Dadong Pao with a smile, and said faintly: "Dare to try with me?"


    Da Dong Pao looked at Su Yan, his brows were slightly frowned, and a cloud of turbid air hummed from his nostrils.


    "You look stronger than that little white face."


    Da Dong Pao couldn''t see Su Yan''s strength at all, but he knew from Su Yan''s sharp eyes that he was definitely better than Yuwen Xiongba.


    Mu Yuxun bit her mouth. Of course she knew that Su Yan was great. Although she did not know how to martial arts, she knew very well that Su Yan must be better than Dadong Pao, otherwise she would not find Su Yan.


    "Brother Dong, don''t fight."


    "Miss, I have to inspect the goods. If they can''t beat me, how can I fight the old foxes in Sanmu? You know they are much better than me."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Don''t think too much, we are out of humanitarian assistance."


    "Humanitarian!"


    Da Dong Pao''s face changed, his fists clenched, and he fisted towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was not moved by his fist. He looked at him completely without resistance, with a trace of contempt on his face.


    This made Da Dong Pao furious, so he dared to contempt him so much, and didn''t give a bit of color to see how he called the Mu family''s first thug.


    The power of Dadong Pao''s fist couldn''t help but increase by a few percent. It was his strongest blow, and he was really angry.


    But Su Yan still had no evasiveness, he didn''t even lift his palm, as if he was about to take a punch.


    Mu Yuxun was stunned from the side, trying to stop it, but it was too late.


    The fist of the Dadong Pao hit Su Yan, a powerful ripple shook, and many flower pots in the entire compound burst into pieces.


    However, what Mu Yuxun didn''t expect was that the result was far beyond her expectations, and she was stunned on the spot.


    She originally thought that Su Yan had no resistance and would definitely be injured by the Dadong Cannon, possibly severely.


    However, Su Yan was still standing there upright at this time, patted the dust on his clothes smoothly, the fart was nothing ordinary.


    On the other hand, the Dadong Cannon flew out at this time, directly smashing through the courtyard wall, not only that, but also flew out of the courtyard 100 meters away.


    At this time, Da Dong Pao climbed up with difficulty, and his body was dripping with blood, especially his arm, which was drooping at this moment, leaving only a little sticky skin.


    Da Dong Pao, who was originally arrogant and furious, was now downcast and swayed when he walked. Obviously, the injury of his severed hand made him painful.


    Mu Yuxun hurriedly ran over and said distressedly, "How could this be?"


    Da Dong Pao glanced at Su Yan, his previous contempt and anger towards Su Yan turned into jealousy and fear.


    He now understands that the gap between himself and Su Yan is not a power level at all, and even Sanmu could not be so terrifying.


    Looking at Mu Yuxun''s distressed appearance, Da Dong Pao showed a smile instead, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief if Mu Yuxun could find such a person.


    "Miss, if you can find such a person, those gangsters will tremble now."


    "Stop talking, go to the hospital, my hands are broken."


    "It''s not a problem, what a minor injury to a martial artist, I will take it myself."


    Although Dadong Pao said so on the surface, it was actually not that easy. It was certainly not a concern to break his hand, but Su Yan''s spiritual power remained on it, which made him uncomfortable.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked exuberant at this moment, sweeping away the shadows before.


    "An adult is an adult, and Xiao Lu is so awesome."


    Su Yan walked over and looked at Dadong Pao and said, "I knew I should be softer. The rebound effect is a bit fierce."


    Da Dong Pao''s face trembled, and he couldn''t save his face. After all, Su Yan didn''t resist it. He was bounced back by Su Yan''s physical strength.


    "Give me your hand."


    Su Yan grabbed the broken arm of the Dadong Pao, and a wave of spiritual power poured into it, but after a while, the arm of the Dadong Pao was as good as before.


    Mu Yuxun''s face was excited, his eyes widened.


    "You still have such a magical ability?!"


    Su Yan glanced around and said, "Where shall I sleep tonight?"


    Mu Yuxun quickly said, "The rooms are ready."


    "Well, tomorrow you will tell about your boyfriend."


    "Ok."


    Da Dong Pao looked at Su Yan''s back, squeezing his fist tightly, suffocating in his heart.


    He finally plucked up the courage and looked at Su Yan from the back and said, "I don''t know your surname?"


    Su Yan took his steps without turning his head, but the voice floated out.


    "Su Baxian."

 Chapter 944： acting

    Da Pao Dong was frightened on the spot and fell to the ground, the expression on his face suddenly changed, it was a look of fear.


    Su Baxian, no one in the martial arts world knows Su Baxian, that is a character that many people dream of becoming, a god-like genius.


    "You are Su Baxian!"


    Da Pao Dong still had some doubts. With such a noble existence, the eighth-ranked figure in the ranking had seen it with his own eyes. He couldn''t believe it, so he wanted to confirm it again.


    But Su Yan ignored it and walked directly to the inner courtyard.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over at this moment, head held high, looking at Da Dong Pao with a proud expression.


    "Hmph, there are not many people who can survive in the hands of my adults, you should be proud of it."


    Mu Yuxun also looked at Cannon''s host and said, "He is Su Baxian. I invite him to stabilize the family."


    Dadong Pao couldn''t doubt it anymore. He looked at Mu Yuxun and said, "Miss can please move these characters. This is a blessing for the Mu family. The Mu family is saved."


    "I am embarrassed."


    "Don''t be embarrassed, it''s worth everything to do for the young lady, and I don''t worry if I don''t try his skills."


    Da Dong Pao smirked and scratched his head.


    In fact, Dadong Pao was an apprentice at Mu''s house when he was very young. At that time, Mu Yuxun was aloof. He could only look at it secretly from a long distance. Now that he can contact her at such close range and protect her, he is already satisfied Up.


    "You go to rest first, and tell the story tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, Miss."


    After Dadong Pao left, Mu Yuxun walked towards the inner courtyard.


    "Mr. Su, are you satisfied with this room?"


    "Well, yes, I am not picky about where I live."


    Yuwen Xiongba also walked over at this moment and said with a smile: "This Mu''s house is really extraordinary, the room is too luxurious."


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "You can''t live here."


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned for a moment, and said in a puzzled way: "Then where do I live?"


    "You should sit with Miss Mu."


    Su Yan''s words made the two of them stunned at the same time, and it took a long time to react.


    "This, this, this, how can this be, lonely man and widow."


    "Remember, you are her boyfriend now."


    "My lord, didn''t you live with Shiya? You are not a husband and wife."


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and Yuwen Xiongba suddenly didn''t dare to say a word.


    Mu Yuxun blushed at this moment and was also very embarrassed.


    "Miss Mu, according to what you said, I think your mansion might have been under surveillance a long time ago, and every move here will not escape the eyes of others."


    Mu Yuxun''s back was cold for no reason. Of course she believed Su Yan''s words. After all, they had all sent killers. How was the supervisor.


    "Only you and Xiongba pretend to live together, that group of people will pay attention."


    "You want me to make things bigger?"


    "That''s what it means. That group of talents will value us and they can''t help showing their hands and feet."


    Mu Yuxun took a deep breath and nodded shyly.


    "Don''t worry, the tyrant dare not mess around. If he comes around, I will crush him."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s legs tightened. Of course, he knew what Su Yan meant, and he quickly promised: "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, the most outstanding advantage of me is my integrity. If you sleep on the floor, I will lay on the floor."


    "That won''t work, you must sleep in one bed."


    The two were stunned again, this is too much.


    "My lord, can you spare me, how about a bed?"


    After all, Yuwen Xiongba is a dignified seven-foot man, how could this be tolerated.


    Mu Yuxun was also flushed, which made her embarrassed.


    "Can you bear it if you crush it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly stepped back and said anxiously: "No, I can bear it, I can definitely bear it."


    "You not only want to sleep in a bed, but also take a bath together."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s nosebleeds spurted out all of a sudden, it''s not to blame him, Su Yan''s words were too ambiguous.


    "We just pretended."


    Mu Yuxun couldn''t take it anymore. If it was Su Yan, she might still think about it. Yuwen Xiongba naturally resisted.


    "Pretend, go to the bathroom together, say something passionate, don''t you understand this?"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, feeling that the two of them were like little kids, and they didn''t know about acting.


    "My lord, don''t those people even monitor Miss Mu''s boudoir?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Mu Yuxun suddenly felt extremely cold on his back, which was a real feeling of fear.


    It''s like you suddenly know that you have been looked at with so many eyes all day long, and no one can accept it.


    "It''s getting late, go to bed."


    Yuwen Xiongba lingered for a long time before entering Mu Yuxun''s boudoir, saying that he could bear it, but he couldn''t stand it at the door of the boudoir.


    The dress of the daughter��s boudoir is naturally very kawaii. The house smells of lavender. There are many posters of celebrities and animations around, and there are many toy dolls. Of course, cosmetics and clothing are naturally indispensable. Room.


    "sit down."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba sat on a chair and swallowed dryly, because Mu Yuxun had already taken off his coat at this time, and his attractive figure made his eyes roll.


    Mu Yuxun whispered in Yuwen Xiongba''s ear: "Now we have to start acting."


    After that, Mu Yuxun kissed Yuwen Xiongba''s cheek and plunged directly into his arms.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s throat was constantly squirming, and his heart was crazy about indecent assault.


    "My dear, am I not good-looking?"


    Mu Yuxun pretended to have a lovely appearance, with his arms around Yuwen Xiongba''s neck, those big eyes were crystal clear and watery.


    Yuwen Xiongba secretly said in his heart, and went out.


    "Little baby, how come you are not good-looking, you are the best-looking woman in the world."


    "Then kiss me."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly kissed Mu Yuxun''s forehead and stroked his beautiful hair with his arm.


    "I went to take a shower."


    "I''ll go too, for a mandarin duck bath."


    Yuwen Xiongba caught up with Mu Yuxun and picked her up, and the two went directly into the bathroom.


    The two inside are naturally respectful, sitting on the bathtub, and sending love words from time to time.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Help you undress or take a shower."


    "I''ll do it myself, don''t want you, badass."


    "Little baby, I can''t help it anymore."


    "Can''t help but throw it away."


    Then there came the sound of splashes, and the sound of breathing from time to time.


    After a while, the two walked out of the bathroom. Yuwen Xiong held a bear hug, threw Mu Yuxun on the bed, then jumped up, the light went out and the quilt was covered.


    Through the moonlight, you can see the quilt trembling constantly, but the two under the quilt are back to back, and have not gone beyond what to do.


    Yuwen Xiongba is suffering, and he has to use his spiritual power to control himself.


    They don''t know if they were seen by the supervisors, but this scene must be performed in this way, otherwise Yu Wen Xiongba is her boyfriend and it is easy to be suspected.

 Chapter 945： Home shock

    Sleepless all night, the two felt that the night was too difficult, and they couldn''t sleep, but they couldn''t help but continue the performance.


    Su Yan slept well, got up early in the morning and exercised, teasing the little maid in the compound, and was so obsessed with the flowers.


    "Get up, did you sleep well last night."


    Seeing the red and swollen eye sockets of the two, Su Yan naturally knew that they hadn''t slept well and couldn''t help but smile.


    "My lord, this task is too difficult."


    "Xiong Ba, you are now the son-in-law of the Mu''s family, and you will have to cultivate a little brother in the future."


    Yuwen Xiongba gave a white glance, and this matter was getting more and more complicated. It would be better to gather all the people together and ask questions directly, let go of the good ones, and kill the bad ones.


    "Go eat breakfast, and wait for good news."


    The three of them walked to the living room, and a sumptuous meal was already prepared on the table. Su Yan was feasting, but Yuwen Xiongba and Mu Yuxun were a little thoughtless.


    "Pay attention to attitude."


    Su Yan''s reminder forced the two of them to continue acting, which made him amused.


    When they were sleeping, they were allowed to practice exercises for people to see, but now Su Yan is there. If someone is watching and peeking, he will escape his eyes. He is just two people.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Mu Yuxun had to start a sweet show of you and me. You feed me and I feed you.


    After eating earlier, Dadong Pao also came to the courtyard, seeing Su Yan respectfully.


    "Miss, the matter has spread, and now the whole Mu family knows that you brought back a boyfriend."


    "Oh, I see."


    "If the lady has any instructions, call me anytime."


    "Alright, get on with your work."


    When Dadong Pao left, Su Yan said, "Now is the time to wait. Those people will definitely be overwhelmed."


    Mu Yuxun nodded, feeling a little uneasy, but seeing Su Yan''s calm eyes, the uneasiness slowly disappeared.


    At this time, Mu Jia Dongyuan was more than ten kilometers away from Mu Shiyu''s residence. This was the residence of the boss Mu Yingchun in three acts.


    Mu Yingchun has sword eyebrows and tiger eyes, with a sullen face at any time. He is very majestic at home, and everyone up and down is afraid of him.


    At this moment, he was sitting at the table, holding a cup of tea, and slowly tasting it.


    A servant outside the house ran in and looked at Mu Yingchun and said, "Uncle, Miss Yu Xun has brought home a boyfriend."


    Mu Yingchun, who was drinking tea, squirted out the tea, all sprayed on the face of his subordinates, but the subordinates did not dare to be angry at all and could only wipe their faces.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Miss Yuxun brought back a boyfriend."


    "At this moment, she still has the heart to find her boyfriend. I think it''s a fake."


    "I was so skeptical at the beginning, but the spies reported that they saw the two people in the same room, and they slept together in a mandarin duck bath."


    Mu Yingchun''s face drooped down, and the dim eyes shot out cold light, and the palm of his hand could not help but smash the table.


    "It''s unreasonable, the old man is critically ill now, she still has the leisure to go fishing for horses!"


    The subordinates were too scared to speak, they could only tremble on the sidelines.


    "Prepare a car for me, I will see what kind of wishful man my good niece finds."


    There was a cold color in Mu Yingchun''s eyes, which was a chill that made the scalp numb.


    The subordinates naturally agreed immediately and hurried out of the house.


    At this time, almost the same thing happened in the other Mu''s house.


    "Second Lord, Miss Yuxun brought back a boyfriend."


    The second master is Mu Fengchun, with a sly eyebrow and a moustache, looking very much like a traitor.


    "My niece found me a niece-in-law, which is really interesting."


    Mu Fengchun''s face was cold, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "Prepare a car and go to the third house to see."


    But for a moment, Mu Fengchun arrived at Mu Songchun''s home.


    "Oh, what kind of wind is today, that brought the second brother here."


    "Awesome, your second brother is so thin that he can''t help but blow."


    The two smiled slightly and went straight into the hall.


    "Second brother, is there anything going on here?"


    "Your nose is more sensitive than mine, don''t you know?"


    Mu Fengchun didn''t say it directly, but the words were clear.


    "How does the second brother think about this."


    "That little girl is so clever in the film, I feel she is acting in a play."


    Mu Songchun frowned and said, "But my spy saw the two living in the same room, and they were bathing with a mandarin duck, and they were sleeping together."


    "Have you seen creating people together? If you didn''t see it, you might be acting."


    Mu Songchun frowned, and Mu Fengchun''s words made him somewhat suspicious of this.


    "Is only one person here?"


    "Two, one said it was her boyfriend, the other seemed to be that boy''s friend."


    "This relationship is quite complicated, is the detailed investigation of the two clear?"


    "Unable to investigate, these two people have no names on the road."


    "No name?!"


    Mu Fengchun''s brows frowned, which was beyond his expectation.


    However, the two of them didn''t know that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had changed their faces, and only then would there be a ghost if they could investigate.


    Not only was San Mu shocked, they investigated and even went directly to Mu Yuxun''s residence. Other forces also moved upon hearing the news.


    Sanmu, who was in charge of politics and business, gathered at this moment and discussed the matter endlessly.


    "Fifth brother, how reliable do you say this is?"


    It was the sixth sister Mu Chaochun who was in charge of Mu''s heavy industry enterprise.


    Wu Ye is Mu Wangchun, responsible for the light industry of Mu''s family.


    There is a bald man next to him, with his eyes half-closed. It is the seventh master of the Mu family, Mu Xiaochun, who is in charge of the technology industry.


    "What about the real and the fake? What does it matter to us."


    Mu Wangchun''s words are very simple, they are just a group of ordinary people without the power to bind chickens, it is impossible to fight San Mu, and it is very lucky to be able to leave Mu''s house.


    "It''s impossible to get out of my opinion. Right now we can only watch it quietly. Whoever wins depends on whoever wins."


    Mu Xiaochun was still yawning without waking up.


    The other two were silent for a while. Although they were not convinced by Mu Xiaochun''s words, they all knew that there was only this way to go.


    "What about the four old men?"


    "What else can the four old things do? I can''t turn the waves."


    "Don''t underestimate the four elders, the people under them are not simple."


    Mu Xiaochun stood up at this moment and walked outside the house, and at the same time his voice floated out.


    "Let''s go and see the excitement. We can''t get in, but it''s always okay to see. After all, our niece is looking for a man."


    The other two also got up and walked outside the house, when a luxury car had already parked on the side of the road.


    As soon as the rumors came out, the whole Mu''s house was shaken, thinking that this was not a simple matter, and all wanted to know the reason.


    After receiving this news, the fourth elders of the Mu family also rushed out, and all ran to Mu Yuxun''s residence.

 Chapter 946： Last words

    At this moment, Mu Yuxun was naturally staying with Su Yan. Although Su Yan was there, her heart was still very disturbed. She knew that San Mu and others were on their way.


    Seeing that Mu Yuxun was so nervous, Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help holding her hand tightly, giving a positive look.


    "Don''t worry, there are... adults."


    Yuwen Xiongba really wanted to say that there was me, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t even win the Dadong Pao. He didn''t have the face to say that.


    Mu Yuxun glanced at Su Yan, and when he saw that Su Yan had nothing to do with him, he didn''t have any intention to take it seriously, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    She knew that Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the group of people in this way, which also showed that Su Yan was able to solve everything.


    Dadong Pao has been guarding the door and watching the wind. Once someone comes, he will immediately report it.


    But Su Yan''s cell phone rang at this time.


    Su Yan glanced at it, it was the little Lolita calling, and she couldn''t help but solemnly.


    "what''s up?"


    "Su Yan, you asked me to investigate the Long''s house, I found a secret."


    Little Lori''s tone was a little rushed, which was obviously the result of strenuous exercise. At this time, she rushed between the eaves, and two men were chasing after her.


    "What''s the secret?"


    "This secret is so amazing, it is not clear on the phone."


    "You are hurt?"


    "No, it''s just that two dogs have been chasing me."


    "position."


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a sharp look, as if he suddenly changed.


    "The shanty town in Mobei City."


    Su Yan hung up the phone and stood up.


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Mu Yuxun looked at him, not knowing what happened.


    "I will be going out for awhile."


    Mu Yuxun''s face changed when he heard this. If Su Yan left this knotty eye, how would they deal with it, how would they face that group of wild beasts.


    Su Yan knew that although Little Lolita simply said that someone was chasing her, it was actually not that simple.


    The person who can chase and kill Little Lori is at least the peak of the grandmaster''s late stage. It is very likely that the grandmaster is consummated. Naturally, Su Yan can''t sit and wait for death.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and said in a low voice, "Hold them as much as possible. I''ll go back."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, and he also realized that there was something wrong. At this juncture, Su Yan chose to leave. Something must have happened.


    He suddenly thought of little Lolita, and his heart was tight.


    "Little Lolita?"


    "Do your own thing."


    When Su Yan left, he glanced at Mu Yuxun and gave her a positive look, but in the blink of an eye, the figure disappeared.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the direction Su Yan was leaving and clenched his fists.


    "Miss Mu, don''t worry, your lord will not be delayed for long, he will be back soon."


    "hope so."


    Although Mu Yuxun saw calmness and relief in Su Yan''s eyes, Su Yan''s departure still made her unable to calm down, and her anxiety suddenly increased.


    Mu Yuxun wanted to serve the tea on the table, but his hands kept shaking, and the tea fell to the ground.


    Yu Wen Xiongba held her hand tightly at this moment and said, "Don''t worry, even if the adult is not there, I will protect you to the death. This is my task."


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s firm gaze, Mu Yuxun nodded helplessly, and now she can only count on Yuwen Xiongba and Dadong Pao.


    At this time, Dadong Pao ran in, with a rush of color on his face.


    "Miss, they are here."


    "Clean up the yard."


    The surrounding servants immediately came over and cleaned up the broken teacup.


    At this time, Mu Yuxun and Yuwen Xiongba both seemed to have changed their appearances, and they secretly sent Qiubo, pulling at you from time to time, talking about love.


    The first to arrive is the uncle Mu Yingchun, a Maybach with a tens of millions class, which is already very low-key.


    The driver stopped and immediately ran out and opened the door to welcome Mu Yingchun out.


    Mu Yingchun wore a cane, a gentleman''s hat, and a black plush suit, which looked like a foreign gentleman, but everyone knew Mu Yingchun''s name, the master who can eat people without spitting bones.


    Mu Yingchun glanced at the compound, with a sneer on his face, and walked in grandiosely.


    Seeing Mu Yingchun''s face still a little unnatural, Mu Yuxun''s heart beat fiercely.


    Mu Yingchun''s prestige in Mu''s house is considered the greatest. After all, he is the eldest son, and he has the greatest opinion on the position of the heir to Mu Yuxun.


    After coming in, Mu Yingchun smiled, but looked a little panicked, belonging to the kind who didn''t smile.


    "My dear niece, don''t you tell the uncle about such a big thing?"


    Mu Yingchun sat directly on the chief chair, as if this house belonged to him.


    A smile appeared on Mu Yuxun''s face, and he said: "I don''t know if the uncle is coming, but I can''t meet the hope that the uncle will not blame Yuxun."


    Mu Yingchun''s eyes almost stayed on Yuwen Xiongba''s body, which put a lot of pressure on Yuwen Xiongba, mainly because Su Yan was not there, otherwise he would not be afraid of anything.


    "You have a boyfriend, how can you still remember my uncle."


    Mu Yuxun looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "This is the uncle, say hello."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s gaze swept over Mu Yingchun. Although his heart was beating fiercely, he didn''t mean to lower his posture at all.


    "Hello senior."


    Wouldn''t it be a big loss to call the uncle, and it is reasonable to say that he has not become a son-in-law, and it is not rude to call the senior.


    Mu Yingchun showed a trace of displeasure on her face, but didn''t say anything. She lifted the teacup on the table and took a sip.


    Originally, he wanted to blame Mu Yuxun, but two people came outside the courtyard, and he couldn''t help but swallow the words back.


    "Oh, brother is here first."


    The people here are Mu Yingchun and Mu Songchun, the second master of the Mu family and the third master, who are also distinguished people in the martial arts world.


    "You two who wear a pair of pants are together everywhere."


    "Look at what Big Brother said, but we didn''t see you when we visited."


    "Don''t talk about it, Yuxun''s niece has found a good boyfriend."


    Both of them looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and they could see his depth at a glance.


    "Master is consummate, he is indeed a good son-in-law."


    Mu Fengchun smiled contemptuously, even if Dadong Pao didn''t take a straight look, let alone Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Yes, if you want to be my Yuxun niece''s boyfriend, how can you protect her."


    Mustache Mu Sangchun smiled and attacked Yu Wenxiong with a trace of coercion at random.


    Although it was a random coercion, it still made Yuwen Xiongba change color on the spot.


    "Grandmaster''s late peak!"


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t calm down at all, how he resisted such a realm was completely an existence in the sky and the ground.


    Now he has completely lost his self-confidence, just wanting Su Yan to come back soon, it is impossible to resist for long right now.


    Da Dong Pao ran over at this time, anxiously said: "Miss, the old man said to let you pass, he has something to say."


    Sanmu''s face suddenly became cold. Everyone knew that when the old man spoke at this time, it must be a last word.

 Chapter 947： Go back with a crane

    These few people didn''t have any thoughts about Mu Yuxun, and they all walked out of the compound. The last words were a big deal.


    Although they know that the old man intends to let Mu Yuxun inherit the Mu family, he also said orally that he also got the golden key to Mu Yuxun, but now everything is not completely settled, unless the old man tells the golden key to Mu Yuxun himself.


    The golden key is like a royal jade seal. Any major decision made by the Mu''s family must be stamped with the golden key seal to take effect. The person holding the golden key is equivalent to mastering half of the Mu''s family.


    At this time, Mu Yuxun looked anxious, and couldn''t care about other things, and ran towards the courtyard like crazy.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed, jumped into the car, Dadong Pao stepped on the gas and drove away.


    The other San Mu also got in the car one after another and hurried towards the residence where the old man Mu was.


    But after not walking a few steps, he was stopped by a few cars.


    The driver flicked his tail and stopped directly in front of Mu Yingchun''s car.


    Mu Yingchun was full of anger. At this time, there was a car blocking the way. Are you looking for death!


    But a lady dressed up from the car, about 20 or 30 years old, has a very mature charm, mainly because it is well maintained, and the actual age is probably at least forty.


    The woman walked up to Mu Yingchun''s car with a smile on her face, knocked on the glass window and said, "Big brother, don''t I know anymore?"


    There was a hint of coquetry in her voice, which sounded unbearable, too annoying.


    Mu Yingchun rolled down the car window and saw that it was his sister, the anger in her heart also disappeared.


    "Sixth sister, why are you stopping me?"


    "Big brother, why are you here at Yuxun residence?"


    "Nothing, drive the car aside."


    Mu Yingchun has no affection for Mu Chaochun. This younger sister is simply a slut, and she doesn''t know how many men she has raised.


    "Brother, don''t hide some things, at least I am also a member of the family."


    Mu Yingchun had no patience, and said coldly: "The old man has something to say."


    At this moment, the driver also drove past the flowerbed on the side of the road, and Mu Yingchun also left.


    Mu Chaochun frowned when she heard this, which is no small matter for her.


    "The old man has something to say now, isn''t it?"


    Her face changed suddenly, and she hurriedly got into the car, letting the driver go towards the old man''s residence with full firepower.


    At the same time, Mu Chaochun took out his cell phone and dialed Mu Wangchun''s phone.


    "Fifth brother, why haven''t you arrived yet?!"


    "There was a delay on the road, what''s going on now, Yu Xun really found a horse?"


    "Why don''t you care about it? The old man will leave his last words."


    Mu Wangchun''s eyes widened, and said anxiously, "Master?!"


    "Yes, you can go directly to the old man''s residence, I''m dead."


    This time a group of people hurried towards the old man''s residence, Mu Xiaochun and even the four old men also got the news, and hurriedly changed directions.


    Mu Yuxun, who was sitting in the car, was full of anxiety at the moment. Her grandfather had something to say at this time, which was obviously not a good thing.


    "Miss, Lord Jiren has his own vision, don''t worry."


    Dadong Pao drove the car, not forgetting to comfort Mu Yuxun.


    Yuwen Xiongba was also holding Mu Yuxun at this moment. Gen couldn''t relax his vigilance at this time, he had to be careful at any time.


    At the same time, he was relieved, at least it could delay some time, as long as Su Yan came, everything would be fine.


    Mr. Mu was not far from Mu Yuxun''s residence, only ten kilometers away, but only a few minutes away.


    After getting out of the car, Mu Yuxun rushed into the yard anxiously and ran towards the wing where the old man was. Naturally, a group of people didn''t dare to stop him.


    There was incense floating in the wing, and a scrawny old man on the bed was constantly squirming his throat, his mouth slightly open, as if he was about to say something.


    Mu Yuxun walked in, tightly holding the hand of old man Mu that seemed to be wrapped in a layer of withered bark, tears suddenly fell out.


    "grandfather!"


    When Mr. Mu saw Mu Yuxun coming, his wrinkled forehead stretched out at the moment, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He wanted to straighten up, but he didn''t have the strength at all.


    "Grandpa, just lie down."


    The old man was breathing non-stop, and there was a faint noise in his throat, which was obviously a torture for him.


    "Yu Xun, I am very happy to see your grandpa."


    "Grandpa, you will be fine. I have contacted the most famous expert in the country."


    "I know my grandpa''s illness. People are mortal. Grandpa''s life is worth it."


    Speaking of Mr. Mu coughing constantly, his voice spread outside the house.


    "It''s just that Grandpa regrets a little bit, but gave birth to so many useless things."


    Of course Father Mu knew that after he fell ill, a group of sons and daughters competed with each other for power and assets, which made him very chilling.


    "Grandpa, you can rest assured that I won''t let the Mu family fall."


    "My child, I have suffered for you. If your father is still there, Mu''s family will never happen to you."


    Elder Mu''s eyes were full of sadness, and it was obvious that Mu Sichun''s death hit him hard.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it, I asked you to come just to tell you something."


    At this moment, Mu Yingchun also walked in, looking at the two anxiously, for fear that the old man had already said something.


    "Dad, are you better?"


    When Mr. Mu saw Mu Yingchun, his face suddenly turned black, his expression unhappy.


    "I''m not dead yet!"


    Elder Mu trembled a little with anger, now he couldn''t move, otherwise he would have to get up and pinch his son to death.


    Er Mu also ran in. Elder Mu was already so disappointed with these sons, he simply closed his eyes.


    Mu Songchun was very anxious at the moment, and said directly: "Dad, do you have any wills."


    This made the old man Mu shiver with anger, and he coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Mu Yuxun''s face full of tears was full of anger, staring coldly at Mu Songchun.


    At this moment, Dadong Pao was also staring at Mu Songchun with round eyes, his muscles bulging.


    Mu Songchun knew that he had said something wrong, and Mu Yuxun could stare at him, but Da Dong Pao dared to do this to him as he was alone.


    "You dare to stare at me, don''t you want to live?!"


    The sound of the evening sending spring overwhelmed the sky, like a thunder.


    But Mu Yingchun slapped her hand and slapped her face in a daze.


    "You said this in front of your dad, why are you intent!"


    Mu Songchun could only eat coptis, touching his face and standing aside.


    Old man Mu coughed heavier now, and all he coughed up was blood. He knew he was running out of time.


    At this moment, he tightly grasped Mu Yuxun''s hand, and exhausted the last bit of strength to say: "Yu Xun, you are in charge of the golden key alone, and you are in charge of Mu''s house."


    After Elder Mu said these words, the strength in his hands seemed to be exhausted, and he dropped weakly, and his eyes were slowly closed at this moment.

 Chapter 948： Trouble

    When Mu Yuxun saw the old man''s eyes closed, his face was suddenly horrified, his eyes widened, and his whole body was shaking.


    "Grandpa, grandpa, don''t scare me, don''t scare me."


    But no matter how she shook, the old man Mu was indifferent, and the temperature of his body began to slowly drop.


    "Grandpa, don''t leave me, grandpa!"


    Mu Yuxun couldn''t control herself anymore, tears ran wildly, and she lay down on the old man Mu crying in sorrow.


    When Mu Yingchun and the others saw this, they didn''t have any sense of sadness. Instead, they seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Da Dong Pao also had a sad expression on his face. After all, he was taken in by Elder Mu, who would have starved to death if it weren''t for Elder Mu.


    And Yuwen Xiongba is also moist at the moment, this is not acting, it is true feelings, which makes him think of his relatives.


    At this moment, the other Sanmu also rushed in, seeing that his father was dead, suddenly felt that the daylily was cold.


    "The old thing is dead?!"


    Mu Wangchun looked dumbfounded and crying, he was still a step late.


    "Why did you die so early, we haven''t arrived yet!"


    Mu Xiaochun also looked sad, and hadn''t heard of any will at all.


    Even if the old man gave them inheritance or rights, if these people didn''t say that they were in partnership, wouldn''t he be drawing water from a bamboo basket.


    These San Mu are just ordinary people, and they don''t have any force, and they are like little lambs in front of Mu Yingchun and others.


    Mu Chaochun was smarter, and rushed to the bed at the moment, tears falling down with tears, looking very sad.


    "Don''t cry, people are gone, so be sorry."


    Mu Yingchun''s face recovered, revealing a trace of solemnity, and the eyes that looked at Mu Yuxun revealed a hatred.


    He is the son of Mu''s family, but the old man didn''t pass the position to him when he died, but he was given a movie for such a little girl. You can imagine the anger in his heart now.


    But Mu Yingchun didn''t happen, he had another calculation in his heart.


    Mu Yuxun and Mu Chaochun were assisted and walked toward the hall. Others also left the wing room, and some people dealt with the funeral.


    Mu Yuxun''s eyes were red and swollen at the moment, obviously very sad, her parents left, and now his grandfather also left her, it can be said that she has no relatives in this world.


    Even with so many uncles, Mu Yuxun naturally didn''t hold any hope for them. The faces of these people just now fully proved their virtues.


    At this moment, the hall was full of people, all of Mu''s children, even Mu Yuxun''s generation of people gathered here, some of them were a dozen years older than Mu Yuxun.


    The sky outside was gloomy, as if all silently mourned the death of the old man Mu, and several cars stopped at the door.


    Welcomed by the servants, Si Lao walked to the lobby.


    The leader is Gao Lao, the first man of the old man Mu, who is capable of writing and martial arts, and his current strength is not weak at all.


    Although looking at a gray hair and wrinkled face, those eyes have sharp meaning.


    The most difficult thing for a person to hide is his own eyes. No matter what his state is, he can''t hide it completely.


    Of course they can discover the secrets in the eyes of others, and such people are by no means ordinary.


    The trembling hands of the old man kept shaking. It was not a problem of his age, but his mood. At this moment, his heart was terrible.


    There were tears on the wrinkled cheeks, and tears kept rolling down the corners of his eyes. It was obvious that he was sad.


    When he was on the last step, Elder Gao slipped and fell straight.


    Fortunately, Shui Lao behind him reacted quickly and stepped forward to grab him, and he didn''t fall down.


    But Mu Xiaochun said with a look of disdain: "Old Gao, after passing it, can you trip over with your ability?"


    Old Gao''s sad eyes showed a trace of coldness at this moment, and he ignored Mu Xiaochun, and the three of them couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    Elder Gao looked at Mu Yingchun, with a look of concern: "The next person said that Big Brother is gone?"


    Mu Yingchun nodded, did not say much.


    "My big brother, why did you leave so quickly, my big brother..."


    Elder Gao burst into tears, feeling heartbroken. If these people didn''t know it, he would definitely be fooled.


    Yuwen Xiongba has some helplessness. The Mu family are all acting sects, one by one will perform each other, so who can show such pretentiousness.


    "I couldn''t even take a look before my eldest brother left. That''s the end of my brother for decades."


    Mu Fengchun spoke at this moment: "Don''t say that, Elder Gao, you will always be brothers, forever."


    "What did the big brother say when he left?"


    As soon as Elder Gao said this, the other three elders also looked towards Mu Yingchun, looking forward to the following.


    Mu Yingchun showed an irritation, and he didn''t appear so angry without mentioning it.


    "A very simple sentence, Yu Xun, you are in charge of the golden key alone, and you are in charge of the Mu family."


    After Mu Yingchun finished speaking, her hands were bulging with blue veins, her fists creaked, and she was obviously very angry.


    Mu Fengchun, Mu Sendchun, and even the other Mu family members were full of anger when they heard this, after all, they passed the position to Mu Yuxun, who had no power to bind the chicken.


    The Si Lao didn''t show too much surprise, because this matter was not a secret long ago, and it was beneficial to them.


    As people with foreign surnames, as soon as the old man Mu left, it was as if he had broken free from the rein, and was completely free.


    If Elder Mu let Mu Yingchun inherit the position of Mu''s house, they would still feel a headache. After all, these people are capable and it is not easy to leave Mu''s house.


    But now that a little girl inherits the position, Mu''s family will inevitably be upset, and no one will have time to take care of them.


    For this reason, Gao''s face stretched out, revealing a faint smile, as did the other three elders.


    "The little girl Yu Xun has always been valued by her elder brother, and she eventually gave her the golden key, which is reasonable."


    But Mu Fengchun couldn''t help it, his hands were held tightly, and those eyes seemed to kill.


    "Since the matter has been understood, I have important things to wait, and I will come to express my condolences when the eldest brother is buried.


    These four people acted in a daze, and didn''t even look at the body of Old Man Mu. If Mr. Mu survived, he wouldn''t be sorrowful.


    "Wait!"


    But Mu Yingchun took a step forward, looking at Mu Yuxun and said, "Father''s death is related to you!"


    Mu Yingchun pointed his finger at Mu Yuxun, his eyes widened and his face was full of anger.


    Mu Fengchun and Mu Songchun both looked at each other, knowing that Mu Yingchun was starting to get into trouble.


    And the smiling faces of the old man and others disappeared at this moment. After all, they knew that San Mu would not bear this breath, and the matter would have to make a lot of noise.

 Chapter 949： Test

    Mu Yuxun was originally upset and sad, and his mind was buzzing. When Mu Yingchun asked, a puff of blood rushed to his head, and he fainted.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly helped her and pinched people, only Mu Yuxun recovered.


    At this moment, her face was exhausted, her eyes were inexhaustibly sad, and a feeling of helplessness made people feel distressed.


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?"


    Mu Yuxun''s voice trembled, as if crying, she was no wonder, because Mu Yingchun said that the death of the old man Mu was related to her.


    Mu Yingchun didn''t look pitiful at all, looking at Mu Yuxun with a gloomy expression, his eyes full of anger.


    "Father''s departure is related to you, how could he if it weren''t for you!"


    Mu Yuxun''s eyes revealed a disgusting feeling, and his eyes stared at Mu Yingchun, motionless.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? It''s hard because I told the truth. Are you going to punish me, Patriarch Mu!"


    Mu Yuxun trembled all over, and after a long time, he said in a low voice: "Mu Yingchun, you said I killed Grandpa, you show evidence, otherwise this Mu family will never have a place for you!"


    Mu Fengchun didn''t feel any fear, but sneered.


    "You can see, this is just a few minutes after I became the Patriarch, and he called me by my name, and I must be expelled, and then the second child, the third child, and the three of you!"


    Mu Fengchun was also cold, staring at Mu Yuxun. He didn''t know what medicine Mu Yingchun was selling in his mind, but he knew that Mu Yingchun must have a way to get Mu Yuxun to step down.


    Elder Gao looked at everyone at this time and said, "Yingchun, you said that the eldest brother was killed by Yu Xun, I don''t believe this."


    The other three elders also nodded. They just wanted to leave Mu''s house, but their conscience couldn''t make it through seeing Mu Yuxun suffered so much.


    Mu Fengchun looked at the four old men and said, "Of course I am not talking nonsense, this is justified."


    The four elders all looked at each other with an incredible color in their eyes. They couldn''t believe it at all. After all, Mu Yuxun grew up watching them, and they knew Mu Yuxun very well.


    Back then, Mu Sichun was the most outstanding genius in the Mu family. He was once the heir of the old man Mu. Mu Yingchun and others dare not have any objections. After all, Mu Sichun has the highest realm.


    But Mu Sichun went to a foreign country, but was never able to return. Mu Yingchun and others couldn''t sit still immediately.


    "tell me the story."


    Elder Gao looked serious, and now he fully understood that it was not as simple as fighting for power, it was clearly a rhythm to kill people.


    Mu Yingchun pointed to Mu Yuxun, and said coldly: "Father is dying. As the heir of his father, she is loved most by his father, but she did not take care of her father at all!"


    "You said nonsense, I have been taking care of Grandpa, but have you been here one by one?!"


    Mu Yuxun was completely angry, this was utterly bloody, all false.


    Mu Yingchun was not anxious, and glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, which made Yuwen Xiongba very uneasy, wondering what the old thing was going to do.


    "This is the evidence. He went outside to find a man when his father was dying. How to explain this!"


    Mu Yuxun was stunned on the spot. She did go out for a while, in fact, to seek a good medicine, she met Su Yan by accident, and then this series of things happened.


    "I went to find a good medicine to save my grandfather. You don''t come to visit one by one. Why do you say me?!"


    Mu Yuxun''s face was full of tears, and his sadness was no more.


    Mu Fengchun understood thoroughly, and at the moment he sneered and said, "Why?


    "Whoever saw it when you went to find the medicine, we only saw you found a horse."


    "Yes, taking advantage of my father''s dying illness, I went out to look for Ma Zi. Only you, Mu Yuxun, can do it, and you have the face to be the owner of the Mu family. You really have a thick skin."


    Mu Songchun also agreed, looking at Mu Yuxun and said: "You should leave this position obediently, we won''t pursue it this way."


    The other Sanmu has no right to speak at all, just watching and waiting for the result.


    The old man and the others frowned deeply, and now Mu Yuxun couldn''t explain it, they just insisted on forcing her to abdicate.


    Dadong''s chest muscles trembled, and those eyes were almost out of their sockets.


    "Do you dare to slander Miss, your conscience was eaten by a dog!"


    Dadong Pao is really angry, no matter where he is.


    Mu Yingchun was furious, and shouted: "What are you, you have your voice here too, you are looking for death!"


    With a surge of spiritual power in Mu Yingchun''s hand, he wanted to slap Da Dong Pao with a palm, but Mu Yuxun stopped in front of Da Dong Pao.


    Mu Yingchun had to stop, staring at Mu Yuxun and said, "Do you still have the face to be this Patriarch!"


    "It''s just your nonsense, there is no way to force me to abdicate!"


    Mu Yingchun and the others were full of bruises and bulging, obviously furious.


    "You really want to force us to do it."


    "Do it, haven''t you sent someone to kill me?"


    Elder Gao was shocked and said angrily: "Who sent someone to kill you!"


    This is a big deal, more serious than Mu Yuxun''s playing with her boyfriend. After all, Mu Yuxun''s affairs are far-fetched nonsense.


    Mu Yingchun''s eyes rolled around at this time, and she said, "Learn to lie."


    Yuwen Xiongba stood up at this moment and looked at everyone: "I can testify that the killer was caught by me."


    "People, let them come out to testify."


    Mu Yingchun said nonchalantly, spreading her hands very arrogantly.


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly languished, and said in a low voice, "Man committed suicide."


    "It''s a good idea."


    "Have someone sent someone to kill me? Some people know in their hearts that Grandpa has just died and his soul hasn''t ascended to heaven."


    Mu Yuxun looked at Mu Yingchun with a cold expression on her face. Although she had no power to bind a chicken, she could still despise her contempt.


    That''s right, her eyes looking at Mu Yingchun meant contempt, just like looking at an animal.


    Mu Yingchun was very angry, but a little guilty, after all, this place was his father''s residence.


    The other two also lowered their heads, not daring to press so arrogantly.


    For a while, both sides were deadlocked, and the whole hall was extremely silent.


    Seeing this, the old man couldn''t help but said: "You guys say that the public is reasonable and the wife is reasonable, and no one is convinced. In my opinion, it is better to let the juniors compete to determine the winner.


    Mu Yingchun looked at the senior, and said in doubt: "How to compare?"


    "Doesn''t Yu Xun have a boyfriend? I think he is also a martial artist. Let him and your sons have a try. Whoever wins is the Mu Family Patriarch!"


    The other three elders nodded, thinking this method is reliable.


    Mu Yingchun looked at Mu Fengchun and asked them what they meant.


    "Yes, this method is good, that''s it."


    Mu Fengchun and the others knew that Yuwen Xiong was not the master, but their sons were all in the early stage of the master, and there was no pressure at all.


    "Well, it''s a test to decide whether to win or lose, whoever wins will be the owner of the house!"

 Chapter 950： one move

    Mu Yingchun certainly agreed. His eldest son was the pinnacle of the grandmaster in the early days, and he was stronger than Mu Fengchun and Mu Sangchun''s heirs. It can be said that the position of Patriarch of the competition must fall into his hands.


    On the surface, it is said that the younger generation inherits the position of the head of the family, but everyone knows that this is just an unclear statement.


    Mu Fengchun and the two agreed readily, but in fact they were helpless. There was no way to refute this.


    In fact, their hope of fighting for the position of Patriarch is not great. They are pressed by Mu Yingchun, and the younger one is pressed by Mu Yingchun''s heirs.


    It''s just that Mu Yuxun can''t bear to inherit the position of Patriarch, a little girl without martial arts, which makes their faces dull.


    Of course everyone has ambitions. No one is greedy for the position of the Mu Family Patriarch, and they want to dream of it.


    At this moment, all the younger generations of the Mu family came over, with excited and eager faces.


    Mu Yingchun''s eldest son, Mu Ke, has an arrogant expression on his face at the moment. He is naturally confident of his own strength. Among the younger generation of Mu''s family, no one can beat him.


    Of course, it was not him who appeared first, but Mu Yu, the son of Mu Sangchun, who was also in the early stage of Grand Master.


    "The master of the district has the courage to come to Mu''s house to be arrogant. The soft rice of this kid is not so delicious.


    Mu Yu sneered, looking at Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes full of contempt, as if he was looking at an ant.


    Yuwen Xiongba was angry, but he didn''t show anger on the surface, just stood up with his head held high.


    Mu Yuxun looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a worried look, and said, "Don''t compete with him."


    Mu Yuxun was naturally afraid that Yuwen Xiongba would miss out. After all, this was her family''s affair, and there was no need to cause others to lose their lives.


    Dadong Pao didn''t care, and looked at Yu Wenxiong overbearingly: "Slaps people in the face, so that the hatred can be resolved."


    Dadong Pao and Yu Wenxiong have fought against each other. Of course, they know his strength. Master Consummation is just a lie. In fact, the true strength is already at the pinnacle of the Grand Master.


    And Dadong Pao understood very well that Yuwen Xiongba didn''t use all the methods, if there was any magic weapon secret, it would be even more terrifying.


    Mu Yu looked at Dadong Pao with a look of anger and said, "A low-level person, is there any place for you to speak here!"


    Dadong Pao didn''t show any fear, and looked at Mu Yu and said, "When I worked as a thug for Mu''s family to solve problems, you were still sucking."


    Mu Yu clasped his hands tightly, his expression furious.


    "Well, since Mu Yu is on the stage, let''s start this first game with Mu Yu and the boy."


    Elder Gao said from the side, Mu Yu couldn''t say anything at this moment, so he could only stare at Da Dong Pao.


    A group of people are walking towards the courtyard. The battle between the masters must destroy the courtyard.


    Everyone comes to the martial arts field. As a martial arts family, the martial arts field is definitely a must.


    Everything is made of special materials, and the general masters can still fight.


    Yuwen Xiongba took off his coat and walked into the martial arts ground with a cold face.


    Mu Yuxun looked at Yuwen Xiongba. Although Da Dong Pao said that, she was still very worried. After all, she had heard the gap between Grand Master and Grand Master countless times.


    "Miss, don''t worry, this person is not an ordinary person, so I definitely beat them."


    "But isn''t he the perfect master?"


    "So it''s not an ordinary person, I have played against him, and I know his strength."


    Mu Yuxun was relieved now, after all, she knew that Dadong Pao was a better person than Mu Yu, so there must be a basis for saying that.


    "He should just be Su Master''s follower, right?"


    Da Dong Pao asked for no apparent reason, with lumps on his face.


    Mu Yuxun nodded. She had heard Yuwenxiong shouting for Master Su Yan, so she must be an attendant.


    "Daren Su is a talent for thousands of years, and his rise is out of control. It is really enviable. He is probably a master now."


    Mu Yuxun nodded, but still displeased: "Unfortunately, he is gone."


    "Don''t worry, he must have encountered something urgent. Such a person pays the most attention to promises and will definitely come back."


    Mu Yuxun nodded. After all, Yuwen Xiongba was here. She didn''t worry that Su Yan would be gone forever. She was just worried that Su Yan would delay too much time because of this, and no one would be able to resist San Mu''s pressure.


    At this time the game started, Yu Wen Xiongba and Mu Yu were both standing on the ring, their eyes looked at each other, both revealing a lingering killing intent.


    "The master still dared to fight against me after reaching Consummation, purely looking for death!"


    Mu Yu''s eyes were full of killing intent, and he had already moved to kill. Of course, this was what his Laozi asked.


    Getting rid of Yuwen Xiongba would be of great benefit to them, at least it made Mu Yuxun no support, and even hit her.


    "let''s start!"


    Mu Yu roared, rushing towards Yuwen Xiongba, bursting with spiritual power in his hand, like a red light showing off.


    Mu Yu''s hand rushed to Yuwen Xiongba, turned into a fist, and blasted towards Yuwen Xiongba with a ray of light.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have any fear, that face was extremely cold at the moment, and his eyes were sharp, revealing a sense of war.


    He didn''t evade, the same fist was clenched, and a fist blasted out, facing Mu Yu hard.


    The bombardment of the two spiritual powers caused a storm in the entire martial arts field, and the dust on the ground was rolled up at this moment, like wild sand and rocks.


    Not only that, even the ring is trembling slightly at the moment, which is hard to see.


    The onlookers were all stunned. They didn''t expect such a strong spiritual power fluctuation at all, and it was never expected that a mere master of consummation could display such a powerful force.


    At this moment, Mu Yu''s Lao Zi Mu sent the spring, his eyes were extremely cold, his hands were holding the fence and deformed.


    Originally thought of the situation of random killings, but now it is impossible to guess who can win, even Mu Songchun, who knows the strength of his son very well, has no confidence at all.


    Mu Yingchun walked to the side of Mu Songchun at the moment, looking at the middle of the field and said: "I didn''t expect that this kid is really not showing his face, and he has such a powerful strength."


    "Hmph, so what, it just fell apart in front of Yu''er!"


    "I hope so."


    When the dust in the martial arts field dissipated, everyone craned their necks and looked inside, eager to know the situation.


    In the eyes of these people, even if Yuwen Xiongba was very strong, it would be nothing more than fighting Mu Yu, but the result was far beyond their expectations.


    Even when Mu Yuxun saw the result, he covered his mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, Yu Wen Xiongba stood upright, patted the dust with his hand, glanced at Mu Yu who had fallen in front of him, and left the training ground disdainfully.


    With one move, Yuwen Xiongba only used one move, that is, the move that confronted Mu Yu and easily defeated him.


    At this time, Mu Yu was completely unable to stand, his body was damaged, and his dantian was slightly cracked, suffering serious injuries.

 Chapter 951： Invincible

    Mu Songchun couldn''t control himself at all, his eyes flushed and rushed into the martial arts training ground, his heart was burning with anger at the moment.


    The son he was most proud of was defeated by a single move, and he was still a master. The blow to his son was absolutely fatal.


    Mu Sangchun stared at Yuwen Xiongba with a pair of eyes, and his spiritual power surged. If he hit with all his strength, Yuwen Xiongba would not be able to stop half a point, and he would definitely be killed on the spot. After all, he entered the middle stage of the master for many years.


    But Elder Gao''s complexion changed at this moment. If Mu Sangchun killed Yuwen Xiongba, the matter would be even more troublesome, and they didn''t want to keep going.


    "Twilight send spring, what do you want?"


    Mu Songchun said coldly: "He is definitely cheating, otherwise how could he defeat me with one move!"


    Old man Gao said angrily: "Are you questioning our eyes? Are you questioning the eyes of your elder brother and your second brother?!"


    Mu Songchun was stunned for a while, but these words were very heavy, maybe he was trapped instead.


    Mu Yingchun walked over at this moment and looked at Mu Songchun''s words: "If your skills are not as good as people, don''t mess around, let Mu Yuan go.


    Mu Fengchun also nodded, glanced at his son, and cast a look of encouragement.


    "Mu Yuan has been in the early stage of the Grand Master for several years. Compared to Mu Yu, he is naturally much stronger. This time he can definitely beat that kid to death."


    Some people sneered again and again, naturally optimistic about Mu Yuan.


    Mu Yuan was dressed in white, with a little white face. At this moment, he slightly bent over to signal to everyone, and then walked slowly towards the ring.


    "What is your name, I don''t kill the unknown."


    "Yuwen Xiongba."


    "Hmph, the name is pretty domineering, but you have to die in front of me!"


    Mu Yuan''s face suddenly turned cold, and a burst of blue spiritual power emerged from his body, which was the same as Yuwen Xiongba''s.


    "Unexpectedly, you are also a blue spiritual power, so now it depends on who is more powerful!"


    A sneer appeared on Mu Yuan''s face, as if he had taken Su Yan.


    "Remember, I''m not that idiot Mu Yu."


    The spiritual powers of both parties are high, and it is not said that this battle is regarded as a discussion. Mu Yuan showed killing intent from the beginning, which made Yuwen Xiongba very angry.


    This time he took the lead.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s fist blue spiritual power enveloped, it turned out to be the phantom of a unicorn. As a master, it was enough to be shocking.


    The unicorn roared and rushed towards Mu Yuan, and at the same time Yuwen Xiongba''s hand also blasted away.


    The blue spiritual power was frantic and noisy, and the entire martial arts field seemed to be an ocean, and the spiritual power was floating around, more powerful than before.


    Mu Yuan also transformed into a leopard-like phantom, biting towards the unicorn phantom at lightning speed.


    At the same time, Mu Yuan clenched his fists with both hands and greeted Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The two played against each other, and a sound that resounded through the world broke out, and the dazzling light formed ripples and shook everywhere.


    Dadong Pao hurriedly condensed a defense, and blocked Mu Yuxun''s body, and the others also used their spiritual power to resist.


    "With such power, how could he be a master Consummation?!"


    The vast majority of the people present have completely lost their color. To say that it was an accident with Mu Yu, but this time Yuwen Xiongba completely showed his true strength.


    "I think he tried to suppress the realm."


    Old Chen stroked his beard and said thoughtfully.


    "No, his strength is so strong, his foundation is very stable, and his realm is not slow to improve."


    Hua Lao had a serious face. Obviously, Yu Wen Xiong''s power made him very surprised.


    The people around were stunned. If it was really what Old Man Hua said, wouldn''t this person have to take a panacea.


    And Old Hua''s expression became more gloomy, and he whispered: "You all know Jiangbei''s super spiritual power, right?"


    When everyone heard the words, the super spiritual power liquid had almost been spread in the martial arts world, and even some martial arts experts in neighboring countries knew it.


    "Could it be that he took Super Spirit Liquid?"


    "It''s not taken, I think it was irrigated."


    The faces of a group of people are even more ugly, and Hua Lao''s meaning is obvious, which shows that Yu Wen Xiongba has taken a lot of super psychic liquid.


    The price of Super Spirit Liquid is not expensive for them, but its scarcity makes it difficult for them to buy.


    At this time, in the martial arts training ground, Yuwen Xiongba had completely suppressed Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan had no resistance at all, and the phantom he had turned into pieces had already been torn apart by Qilin.


    Mu Fengchun trembled with anger at this moment, crushing the guardrail, but he did not rush in, after all, Mu Yingchun was watching.


    In the end, Yu Wen Xiongba performed a series of fists, and his fists were smashed like raindrops. Mu Yuan couldn''t resist at all, and was directly stunned.


    Someone rushed into the martial arts ground to carry Mu Yuan out, and Mu Fengchun also hurriedly used spiritual power to treat him, and he was too angry.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on Mu Yuxun''s face, and Yuwen Xiongba''s performance made her unexpectedly happy, and even at ease.


    "Miss, I said this kid is not easy."


    And Mu Yingchun looked at her son Mu Ke at this moment, with a sharp look in her eyes.


    "Just win, don''t lose!"


    Mu Ke nodded, and walked into the training ground with a gloomy expression.


    Mu Ke stood in front of Yuwen Xiongba without contempt, because Yuwen Xiongba still fell into his eyes.


    "You only need three tricks to deal with you."


    Mu Ke said this lightly, it was not arrogant, in his eyes Yuwen Xiongba could only insist on three moves.


    "come on."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to talk nonsense, he would know the truth by doing it directly.


    A layer of armor appeared on Mu Ke''s arm, which looked like a tree bark, and his nails grew wildly.


    "The first move, a palm!"


    Mu Ke''s palm wind howled, it actually set off a violent wind, the wind howled, the whole ring is constantly shaking.


    Mu Ke''s hand rushed towards Yu Wen Xiongba through the violent wind, with fierce power, especially the nails exuding a glare.


    Yuwen Xiong''s spiritual power increased wildly, his arms resisted, and he was not afraid of half a minute.


    As a result, Mu Ke''s palm wind did not hurt Yu Wenxiong at all, which made his face gloomy.


    "The second move, a palm!"


    This palm seemed to fall into the sky, with a huge air pressure, and it was more like an invisible big hand pressing against the cover of Yu Wenxiong.


    The whole ring fell apart, and Yu Wen Xiongba had a long scar on his arm, and blood was flowing.


    "This third trick, die!"


    Mu Ke''s face was so ugly, the two moves turned out to only hurt Yu Wen Xiongba, which made him extremely angry.


    However, his third move didn''t come out, because Yu Wenxiong moved, he took the lead.


    "Tell you two tricks, do you really think you are strong?"


    Yuwen Xiongba slowly loosened his fist and looked at Mu Ke who was less than a foot away from him, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Mu Ke''s chest was already sunken. Obviously, before Mu Ke''s third move, Yu Wen Xiongba was the first to hit his chest, making him sunken.


    Mu Ke fell straight down, and Yu Wen Xiongba was completely invincible in the Mu family''s younger generation!

 Chapter 952： Torn

    Mu Ke slowly went down, as if she was weakened and weakened, naturally with unwillingness and anger in her eyes.


    The strongest of the younger generation of his dignified Mu family, usually walks sideways in Mobei, no one dares to oppose him, it is flattering.


    But today he felt a powerful insult. A master successfully defeated him. This insult was hard for him to accept.


    Originally still triumphant, thinking that only his precious son would turn things around, but the result was that Mu Yingchun seemed to be splashed with cold water.


    Mu Yingchun looked at the fallen Mu Ke, with a look on her face that couldn''t believe it. This was an impossible situation.


    "Mike!"


    Mu Yingchun rushed into the martial arts ground, picked up her son, and hurriedly treated his wounds with spiritual power.


    "He didn''t die, I saved his life."


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly, the Mu family youth said one after another that he would kill him, but instead of doing so, he had been killing him a lot. Today, it is mainly Su Yan no longer. Of course, he is also afraid that Sanmu will be completely angered. Before Su Yan arrived.


    Mu Yingchun stared at Yuwen Xiongba with a pair of tigers, like a cannibal face, and hated Yuwen Xiongba no more.


    "You hurt my son!"


    "Senior Twilight, you can''t say that. You agree to this test."


    "Agree!"


    Mu Yingchun burst out swear words directly, no matter where he is now, his heart is so angry that it is impossible for him to give up his position as the head of the Mu family.


    Hua Lao and others also frowned. They didn''t expect this result, but things have happened and there is no way to change them.


    "Mu Yingchun, this is what you promised to keep your word."


    Hua Lao said loudly, so that everyone around could hear it.


    Mu Yingchun stood up and looked at Old Hua and said, "Old stuff, don''t you just want to leave Mu''s house? I can fulfill you."


    "What are you talking about, what nonsense!"


    Si Lao was furious on the spot and stared at Mu Yingchun.


    "You don''t understand what I said, why bother trying to understand and pretending to be confused."


    A sneer appeared on Mu Yingchun''s face, he knew exactly what the four old men were.


    And Mu Fengchun also stood up and looked at the four old men and said: "You four old men are all very old now. It''s time to retreat and enjoy the years, so why bother to fight and lick blood."


    Mu Sangchun said: "Yes, you don''t care about our Mu family''s internal affairs, but you can also let you quit each, then why not become a second-class family?"


    The four of Hua and Lao looked at each other. This was a very attractive condition, which was the result they wanted to achieve.


    But when Old Hua saw Mu Yuxun''s cold face, he couldn''t bear it. After all, if they left, it would be this weak girl facing a group of tigers, leopards and wolves.


    He knew that although this group of people was related to her by blood, it was useless at all. Once they left Mu Yuxun, whether they could survive or not had two opinions.


    But for their own family, in order to be able to escape, they had to be ignorant of their conscience.


    "What you said is true. After all, we have served our eldest brother for decades. It is time to retire and take care of him."


    A smile appeared on Mu Yingchun''s face, and the old man was gone, then he was the leader of the Mu family, who would kill anyone who refused to accept it.


    "I will send it off to Lao Hua."


    Mu Feng pretended to send the four out of the martial arts training ground, and then turned back.


    At this moment, Mu Yuxun''s face was full of despair, and the four old men left. Now he had to face Mu Yingchun and others completely, and he had no chance of winning at all.


    But she will not regress, she will not retreat a bit, this is her position.


    "Yu Xun, you should let out the position of the Patriarch of the Mu family. If this is to let outsiders know that a woman who has no power to bind the chicken has become the Patriarch, it will not be laughable and generous."


    "dream!"


    Mu Yuxun didn''t show any face, Mu Yingchun was like **** in her heart, it was disgusting.


    Mu Yingchun''s smile disappeared, her face was cold, and her eyes looked at Mu Yuxun with cold light.


    "Dreaming, do you dare to say this, do you dare to treat your uncle like this?"


    "You treat me as a junior, but I don''t treat you as an elder."


    Mu Yingchun completely changed her face and pointed to Mu Yuxun and said, "Don''t toast or eat fine wine!"


    "Hmph, grandpa passed me the golden key, and you agreed to the test. It''s faster to regret it now than turning the book?"


    "What about repentance, can you still take us?"


    Mu Fengchun completely tore his face, too lazy to dawdle with Mu Yuxun.


    "Brother, to force her to abdicate directly is that you are the head of the family, and we two will assist you."


    Mu Yingchun looked at the two with a smile on his face and said, "Well, good brother, if I take a bite, you are indispensable."


    "Big Brother Xie."


    And Mu Wangchun and the others are thinking about how to make a decision right now.


    It was Mu Xiaochun who stood up first and looked at Mu Yingchun with a smile on his face and said, "Big Brother, I will follow you too. Wherever you are useful to me, you can go up to the sword and down the pan."


    "Big brother, me too."


    "me too."


    These Sanmu succumbed immediately, and without strength, they could only be a thorn in the wall in exchange for their own safety and wealth.


    Mu Yingchun smiled even more. All the five of the Mu family took refuge in him. Now Mu Yuxun is a polished commander. It is not a concern. Of course, he never put Mu Yuxun in his eyes.


    "Mu Yuxun, now you can see clearly, the whole Mu family wants you to be in position."


    "The golden key was passed to me by my grandfather. Don''t miss me."


    Mu Yuxun didn''t feel a trace of fear, his eyes were extremely firm, even if he died, he would not give the golden key to these wolves and beasts.


    "Mu Yuxun, if you give me the golden key, I can also consider protecting your safety, allowing you to enjoy endless wealth, and you can always be happy with your little boyfriend."


    "Shut up, put away your evil face."


    "You really want me to do it, don''t force me."


    "Have the ability to kill me!"


    Mu Yuxun held his neck up, looking coldly at Mu Yingchun, not afraid of half a minute, this was a fight for the old man Mu and also for the Mu family.


    "Mu Yuxun, if you want to die, I can fulfill you, of course your little boyfriend must die too!"


    Of course Mu Fengchun hated Yuwen Xiongba, and Sanmu hated them, and their sons were sent to the hospital.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t seem to be anxious at the moment, but stood beside Mu Yuxun with a mocking expression on his face.


    "I''m really not worth it for the old man Mu. I have laid the foundation for my whole life, but I didn''t expect to give birth to a bunch of horrible things."


    Mu Yingchun''s six people were furious, and they all looked at Yuwen Xiongba angrily, with a clear killing intent.


    "Even if you dare to accuse us, you can''t be this Patriarch if you don''t see blood today!"


    Mu Fengchun roared like a tiger roaring in the mountains and forests, full of domineering kings.

 Chapter 953： Fight to the end

    Such a roar, the coercion in it naturally needless to say, you can know from the iron-blue face of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Mu Yingchun didn''t do it. If Yuwen Xiongba did it himself, it would be dirty for him.


    Mu Songchun walked towards Yuwen Xiongba at this moment, looked at him and said: "Boy, if you leave now, we can still let you go."


    "dream!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words moved Mu Yuxun very much, but Yuwen Xiongba has not left, which is enough to show his character.


    In fact, this is the mission of Yufumi Xiongba, and at the same time, he can''t understand a group of big masters bullying a weak woman, and the protection of men, even if these big masters are very strong.


    "Well, I won''t say much if I want to die."


    Mu Songchun''s hands gushing out of spiritual power, exuding green, just random spiritual power, it has a shocking power.


    "You back away."


    Yuwen Xiongba pushed Mu Yuxun and blocked her in front of her, while the Great Eastern Cannon also protected Mu Yuxun behind her.


    "Die!"


    A spirit power group formed in Mu Sendchun''s hands, attacking Yuwen Xiongba, exuding a terrifying luster, like a huge group of venom, the grandmaster could not resist it in the early stage.


    The green lustrous spirit group wrapped Yu Wen Xiong Ba completely, as if forming a cocoon, wanting to swallow him.


    "It''s just an ant, and it''s ridiculous that I want to turn back."


    Mu Songchun showed disdain, and in his heart Yuwen Xiongba naturally couldn''t escape, waiting to turn into thick water.


    Mu Yingchun and the others also looked cold, looking at the golden key on Mu Yuxun''s waist with coveting meaning.


    However, the spiritual power group that exudes a green luster like a silkworm cocoon, is constantly fluctuating at this moment, and finally burst open with a bang.


    Mu Sangchun''s face was sullen, and his spiritual power group was the peak of the master''s late stage and could not be resisted at all. This shows that unless the Yuwen Xiongba''s ability is comparable to that of the master''s middle stage, how can the master reach that step.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba is entwined with green spiritual power, and the blue spiritual power is constantly removing it. He holds the sword in his hand. It is precisely because the sword is in his hand that he can break the green spiritual power group, otherwise it would have long since turned into one. Pan bloody.


    Yu Wenxiong''s domineering eyebrows are full of evil spirits, and the blue spiritual power on the arms holding the sword is getting more and more violent. The blood has already been stimulated on the edge of the sword.


    He didn''t use the essence and blood after doing it. At the peak of the mid-grand master, he must use the essence and blood at the beginning so that he could drag it for a while.


    "What a tough guy!"


    Mu Songchun broke out completely, and his face became more and more ashen, and even Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t kill him, so how could he be confused.


    Mu Songchun completely gathered all the spiritual power between his hands, forming a thing like a seed.


    "Spread the poisonous seeds!"


    The gathered green spiritual power actually attacked towards Yu Wen Xiongba and exploded in midair, emitting green spiritual power, covering the whole place.


    At the same time, a green poisonous python had already attacked Yuwen Xiongba, stalking him tightly, unable to move.


    Yuwen Xiong slashed with the sword, but he couldn''t hurt the poisonous python half a point. After all, the power of Mu Songchun was too strong for him to break free.


    His neck is already blood red. At this moment, he feels that his bone head is crushed by a stone, his chest is even more unable to breathe, and his face is slowly turning red.


    "Die to me!"


    Mu Sangchun was full of violent faces, he would never stop without killing Yu Wen Xiongba, Yu Wen Xiongba had already made him furious.


    But at this moment, Da Dong Pao, who had been protecting Mu Yuxun, rushed over, the biceps clapped extremely, and a violent force spread across his hands.


    Dadong Pao grabbed the poisonous python by the neck, his arm was full of bruises and bulging, and some blood vessels were bursting and bleeding out.


    But the poisonous python was pinched into two pieces by him, which shows the horror of his power, that is, Mu Songchun was stunned.


    The rescued Ufumi Yuba was not well. At this moment, he was seriously injured and couldn''t even stand up.


    Dadong Pao picked up Yufumi Xiongba and slammed it to the back. Yufumi Xiongba fell to the ground, leaving him speechless.


    "Dadong Pao, you dare to be an enemy of me!"


    Twilight Songchun screamed violently, like a crazy demon.


    "Why can''t I be your enemy?"


    "You are only a servant of the Mu family, dare to commit the crime, have your conscience eaten by the dog?!"


    "Conscience, you still have a face to raise your conscience. I feel sick at a glance for someone like you."


    "court death!"


    Mu sent Chun rushed over, fists out, and the force of horror blasted the Dadong Cannon.


    But Da Dong Pao''s eyes glared, the blue veins all over his body appeared, and the blood vessels in that body were also exposed, with spiritual power constantly squirming, now he is like a Hulk.


    Da Dong Pao''s arm blasted out, and the air was shaking for it, and a wave of ripples moved toward the evening to send spring.


    The fist has not arrived, the momentum has arrived, and this momentum alone prevents Mu Songchun''s fist from blasting.


    Mu Songchun''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly resisted with both hands, but he was still hit by the Dadong Cannon and flew ten meters away.


    "How can your power be so strong!"


    "Being angry!"


    Da Dong Pao''s eyes were wide, and he rushed towards Mu Songchun, his fists kept falling, and one punch fell to the ground, and a crack appeared in the ground.


    The scalp of the people around him was numb, which was even more terrifying than those who looked at stunts or something, because it was a pure force bombardment, which was too explosive.


    Mu Sendchun was knocked to the ground by a few punches, and he could not even beat a single servant, which made him feel desperate.


    Da Dong Pao''s fist fell on his hand, hitting the cow across the mountain, and it actually dented the chest of Mu Songchun, which immediately made him sluggish.


    And Mu Fengchun stared blankly, and said angrily: "You dare to hurt my third brother, I will kill you!"


    Mu Fengchun kicked it out and landed on the shoulder of Dadong Pao, kicking Dadong Pao a few meters away.


    The Dadong Pao didn''t matter, a carp stood up and fisted.


    He only knows strength. He was originally a monk halfway through. He couldn''t learn any tricks at all. He relied on the strength of his whole body, which was comparable to Li Wang.


    But Mu Fengchun attacked again with his fists and feet, and the Dadong Cannon shot a hundred meters away. He still couldn''t beat Mu Fengchun. After all, Mu Fengchun was the late master.


    Mu Fengchun rushed up, originally intending to give Dadong Cannon a heavy blow, but Mu Yingchun stopped him.


    "When you finish the fight, it will be dark, let me come."


    Mu Yingchun walked towards Dadong Pao and dropped a palm on Dadong Pao''s forehead. Dadong Pao couldn''t avoid it at all because his speed was too fast.


    Dadongpao''s forehead was full of blood stains, and it was already sunken, and he could still see the cracking of his brain faintly. This palm completely wanted his life.


    "An ant is also wasting my time, it''s really troublesome."


    Mu Yingchun kicked Da Dong Pao away, and then walked towards Mu Yuxun, but Da Dong Pao grabbed his leg.


    Mu Yingchun was furious and stepped down, crushing Dadong Pao''s arm.


    However, Dadong Pao grabbed Mu Yingchun with his other hand and prevented him from getting close to Mu Yuxun. Even if he died, he would fight to the end.

 Chapter 954： rescue

    Compared to the tense atmosphere in the Mu''s courtyard, the shanty towns in Mobei are even more thrilling.


    After Xiao Lori hung up the phone, she leaped over the low-rise houses in the shanty town, at a very fast speed, like a ghost, her afterimages loomed everywhere.


    After her shadow disappeared, two men in black clothes chased her, only a pair of eyes were exposed on her face masked.


    The sharp killing intent can be seen in their eyes, it is a look without any impurities, it is very pure, and it is a decisive killing intent.


    These two are definitely killers, and they are well-trained high-level killers, I am afraid they are famous.


    Little Lolita also has the ability of the late master stage anyway, and can be chased by these two people, which inevitably shows that the two are at least the late stage master.


    In the later period of the Grand Master, no matter where it was, it was a respected existence. If it were placed in Jiangnan and other places, it would be a lively overlord.


    The two figures were equally fast, jumping between the roofs of the shantytown, and a few flashes disappeared.


    Little Lori ran to a small park, where there were many big trees, lush and green, blocking the entire road.


    Running between the roads, only the sound of footsteps can be heard, but little Lori can''t be seen, because the speed is too fast.


    Even ordinary people walking and playing in the park are a group of puzzled expressions, and this voice makes them feel frustrated.


    "Old Liu, do you hear the sound of da da da?"


    "I heard it, born out of thin air, right next to me."


    "A ghost in the daytime?"


    The expressions of the two changed suddenly and hurriedly fled.


    And when they walked out of the park, they saw two men in black flashing past, like a gust of wind, and there was no shadow in an instant.


    "I feel my heartbeat is a bit fast."


    "Me too, I have to hire a mage to go back."


    The two men in black chased her, chasing little Lori, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    In the end, they got closer and closer, and the two were almost behind Little Lori.


    One of the tall black-clothed men made a ghostly voice, light and fluttering, and it sounded creepy.


    "Dare to run to our Long''s house to eavesdrop, you are not brave!"


    Another shorter man in black also said: "If you want to run, can you run away? Let''s catch it obediently, maybe we can leave you a whole body!"


    Little Lori ignored it, because she felt that these two people were like brain-dead, similar to those in the TV series.


    Sabi, let people not run if they don''t run, then listen to you.


    Facing little Lolita, there was no volatility, the eyes of the two were even colder, and the spiritual power poured out from their bodies, and countless spiritual power darts attacked the little Lolita.


    Little Lori hurriedly used her spiritual power, her spiritual power was still black, but she could not have the powerful power of Shikigami because she was suppressed.


    Similarly, she can''t exert such a powerful force. Her body can be like ordinary people. This is what she dreams of, and she doesn''t care about weak spiritual power.


    Facing the dense cluster of darts, a barrier appeared behind Little Lolita. These darts all hit it, and finally fell one after another.


    "Smelly girl, don''t give you a bit of pain, you really don''t take our Mobei Ersha in your eyes!"


    It turned out that the two had nicknames, but the two evil spirits of Mobei. They had a high reputation in Mobei, and they were the top figures in the killer world.


    The two played with the Long Family, because both of them were the Long Family.


    The tall black-clothed man was full of spiritual power, forming a dagger full of brilliance, which was obviously not an ordinary hidden weapon.


    The dagger was so shining that people couldn''t open their eyes, let alone take a look at it, this must be a very powerful attack.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the dagger hit the little Lolita, and the light shone, and there was a wave of fluctuations around it, as if the entire space had frozen.


    Little Lolita''s face became cold, and she had to deal with this attack.


    Her body was filled with black spiritual power, constantly emerging, shrouded in her hands.


    The black spiritual power that was like ink gathered together, forming a skull-like appearance.


    "You are an evil person!"


    Mobei''s two evil spirits are even more intent to kill, and they have never left a half-hearted relationship with evil people.


    Little Lori smiled disdainfully and said: "Evil people, have you done fewer bad things!"


    The two of them had poor words, stopped talking, and quietly watched the Yaoguang dagger rush towards Little Lolita.


    The dagger collided with the skull, bursting into the sky, and the entire surrounding ground was cracked at this moment and sunk several meters.


    Little Lori directly vomited a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that she had suffered a loss in this contest, and her realm was suppressed too badly.


    "I have to say that you are so young and in this state, it''s really scary."


    Another assassin said with a cold face: "I don''t think she is that simple, as if her body is suppressed by something, I am afraid it is injured."


    Little Lori''s face was icy, as if she had returned to the killing **** Kuchuki thunder.


    This expression made the two killers shudder, because they saw a killing intent even more sharp than their own.


    "Who are you!"


    The tall black killer roared, showing a lack of confidence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with her, take advantage of her illness to kill her, or there will be trouble."


    "it is good!"


    The spiritual powers of the two were running, and they all poured out, and an overwhelming killing intent filled the whole place, and both of them sacrificed their lives.


    There is a small sharp blade like a scimitar on the chest of the two of them, which not only shines all over, but also contains a powerful smell of blood.


    Obviously, countless people died on these two natal weapons, otherwise there would never be such a terrifying smell of blood.


    Little Lori''s eyes were still extremely cold, and the skin on her face was a little dry at this moment, as if she was about to fall off.


    She felt that she would not be able to suppress the evil in her body. If she regained her shikigami form, killing these two would be like cutting melons and vegetables.


    But she didn''t want to recover, because Su Yan said that once recovered, she might not be able to recover, unless there is something like fairy grass.


    Little Lori insisted on bitterly, Mobei Shuangsha''s natal weapon had already attacked her, and had already reached her in the blink of an eye.


    The barriers and resistance that Little Lori was working at all were broken, as fragile as an eggshell.


    The blade in the pupil is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s only a little away from her own eyes, and little Lori can''t resist it at all.


    She originally thought she was going to die, but the blade stopped at this moment, and stopped in the air.


    Not only that, but after a few seconds of stopping, the two blades shattered out of thin air and became dust.


    Mobei Shuangsha was horrified, his eyes changed drastically, and they knew that this must be an expert.


    But their escape was over, and an overwhelming spiritual force rushed towards the two of them, unable to stop them.


    The two of them were like ants and duckweed, they were destroyed without resistance, leaving two scarred corpses.


    Little Lori smiled because she saw a familiar figure.


    "Let''s go, in a hurry."


    Su Yan simply said, the figure disappeared.

 Chapter 955： Who dares to move him!

    Da Dong Pao''s mouth was full of blood, and his whole body was stained red with blood. It looked miserable. His forehead was sunken, completely stained red with blood, and his black hair turned red.


    Although the injury was rooted, Da Dong Pao still insisted that he would never allow Mu Yingchun to approach Mu Yuxun for half a minute. This was his responsibility.


    Mu Yuxun had already cried into tears, and the terrible condition of Dadong Pao scared her. She was actually a weak woman. Such a **** scene had never been seen.


    At the same time, she didn''t expect that Mu Yingchun would really be able to play and dare to kill Dadong Cannon, which made her hate Mu Yingchun beyond the reach.


    "Dong Pao, let go!"


    Mu Yuxun looked anxious, and the pain in his heart couldn''t get worse.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I will protect you last minute even if I die."


    Da Dong Pao grinned and opened his lips, his teeth were covered with blood, looking very hideous.


    Mu Yingchun''s face became colder and colder, staring at Dadong Pao and said, "Things that do not live or die!"


    Stepping out again, the hands of Dadong Pao were scrapped, completely crushed into a pie.


    Da Dong Pao couldn''t bear it anymore, and roared with a stern face. Even the tough guy couldn''t bear this kind of pain.


    Mu Yuxun''s tears were mad, but she couldn''t do anything at all, she could only watch Da Dong Pao continue to suffer so much.


    "Dong Pao!"


    Mu Yuxun wanted to rush over, but was caught by Mu Yingchun, unable to move at all.


    "This is because you don''t let the position of the monk, he is you who killed him!"


    Mu Yingchun''s eyes were full of evil gazes, and there was no regret at all. Da Dong Pao could only be regarded as a bad guy in his eyes, so why not kill it.


    Mu Yuxun''s tear-stained face looked up at Mu Yingchun, which was a cold and disgusting meaning without any emotion. Mu Yingchun was extremely disgusting in her eyes.


    "There are people like you in the Mu''s family. I feel sick. God punished me and let me meet you."


    "Smelly girl, you disgusting shit, then shit, believe it or not, I slap you?!"


    Mu Songchun was very angry, but his defeat by Dadong Pao made him lose face.


    Mu Yingchun glanced at Mu Songchun, and immediately let him be honest.


    "You only have one way to go right now, to give up the position of Mu Family Patriarch. Of course, if you do not give up, it will be the same result."


    "You want me to be a monk, dream!"


    Mu Yuxun is very cold now, that beautiful face is almost like the face of an iceberg beauty, this is the face that people can only have to the extreme of anger and disappointment.


    Even the trembling body calmed down at this moment, and it wasn''t worth it to be angry with these wolves.


    "Very well, this is my niece''s temper!"


    A smile appeared on Mu Yingchun''s face, but everyone knew that this smile contained anger, an anger that made people tremble.


    Mu Yingchun looked at Dadong Pao and said with a pity: "Your loyal lady is going to cruel you to death now."


    Da Dong Pao grinned with a contemptuous smile, and looked at Mu Yingchun and said, "I can''t live anymore. Isn''t it a silly thing to say these?"


    "It''s a fact that you can''t live, but painful death and liberation are different."


    Mu Yingchun''s words made the scalp numb of the people around. After all, Dadong Pao was already like this, it can be said to be very miserable, and even his painful death, they all can''t stand it.


    After all, Dadong Pao has done too many things for the Mu family, and many battles are solved by Da Dong Pao with his life. There are hard work without credit.


    If this spreads out, a person who has done his best for the Mu family will end up like this, who will die for the Mu family.


    Mu Xiaochun felt unbearable, and hesitated and said: "Brother, let''s let Dong Pao go, just take Yu Xun''s golden key."


    But Mu Yingchun stared at him with a pair of eyes and a gloomy expression that made everyone chill in their backs.


    "What kind of thing are you talking about here?!"


    Mu Xiaochun was stunned on the spot, his face trembled, and his fists squeezed.


    He knew that he had no position at all. If Mu Yingchun was allowed to inherit the position of Patriarch, then they would have two opinions about whether they could settle down.


    But right now they had no choice at all. Mu Yingchun could easily squeeze them to death like a little chicken, and could not resist.


    Mu Xiaochun shut up, Mu Wangchun and Mu Chaochun naturally didn''t dare to speak again, they both lowered their heads and looked at it.


    Mu Yingchun looked at Mu Yuxun, showing a hint of coldness, and said, "You decide how he will die."


    Mu Yuxun''s face was pale, she had never seen any bad guys, because she was well protected by the family, just like living in a cradle.


    But when she walked out of the house and went outside, she saw what a bad person was, and then she knew what society and the world were.


    Originally, she thought the people outside were already very bad, but today he knows that some people pretend to be themselves. Once they show their true colors, they will be even more terrifying, even worse than the bad guys.


    What made her most desperate was that these bad guys were actually her uncles, relatives who had loved her very much when she was a child.


    Mu Yuxun felt that the sky was spinning, and a sense of fainting made her unable to straighten her body, and fell to the ground unsteadily.


    But Mu Yingchun freely displayed a spiritual power to make Mu Yuxun''s faint feeling disappear and his body stood upright.


    "My patience is limited. If you delay for a minute, Dadong Pao will suffer a hundredfold."


    "Miss, don''t agree, I don''t feel sorry for my death, I''m just stubborn, and I must never bow to the devil!"


    Da Dong Pao roared, his eyes only persisted, a kind of helpless persistence.


    "Dong Pao!"


    "Miss, do it, kill me, so they won''t be able to threaten you!"


    Mu Yuxun is now desperate, his heart is about to shatter, this kind of pain is beyond words.


    Da Dong Pao''s eyes were filled with a hazy meaning, his spiritual power had been lost, and he was in a state of dying.


    But the pain caused his body to tremble involuntarily, which was an instinctive reaction of the body.


    Mu Yuxun suddenly rushed over, with a dagger in his hand, inserted into the heart of Dadong Cannon.


    She did this to make Dadong Pao less painful. It was originally just a luxury, but she didn''t expect to succeed.


    Mu Yuxun was also stunned, why would Mu Yingchun let her help Da Dong Pao get free.


    Mu Yingchun was not angry, but still looked at Mu Yuxun with a smile.


    "Will you be over if you kill him?"


    Mu Yingchun grabbed Yuwen Xiongba with a smirk on his face.


    "This is your boyfriend, alive, if you disagree, I can make him die with a little bit of pain!"


    Mu Yuxun seemed to be mad, and she uttered a scream of compassion, which she could not bear.


    But just as this screaming sound was spreading, a voice came from outside the courtyard, with strong courage and killing intent.


    "Who dares to move him!"

 Chapter 956： Killed or scrapped?

    It was like a dragon sound that shook the whole place, and many people felt a sense of uneasiness in their hearts.


    "Who is pretending to be a ghost outside, has the ability to come in and talk!"


    Mu Yingchun''s face was blue, and his eyes stared at the outside of the yard. Of course he knew that a powerful enemy was coming.


    Two figures appeared in front of the courtyard, one man and one woman, one high and the other low, walking slowly, slowly entering.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw the two figures, his originally desperate face turned into a smile at the moment, his eyes could no longer hold back, tears bursting.


    "Boss!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was a bit wronged, and of course it was more excited.


    Mu Yuxun was also stunned. During the period of Su Yan''s departure, she prayed countless times that Su Yan would return sooner, but every time she was disappointed and desperate.


    Now I saw Su Yan in desperation, as if the dry oil lamp was igniting fire again.


    Mu Yuxun also burst into a smile. Although the tears kept falling, they were tears of joy. She knew that everything would be calm when Su Yan arrived.


    The rest of the Mu family looked at Su Yan with a look of anger, especially San Mu.


    "This is Mu''s family, who are you, dare to come here to find fault!"


    Mu Songchun spoke first, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes full of killing intent.


    He wanted to frighten Su Yan away, because now was a critical period, Mu Yuxun was already desperate, just need to push it a little bit more, she would definitely let her become a monk.


    Of course, Mu Songchun''s chest was hurt, and his momentum was not arrogant, but his eyes were sharp.


    However, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him at all. His eyes were just looking at Yu Wen Xiongba. Fortunately, Yu Wen Xiongba was fine.


    "Let him go."


    Su Yan''s voice was very flat, without showing anger, but with a feeling that could not be refuted.


    Mu Fengchun is not yet angry, and Mu Sangchun is already furious. People come to make trouble one after another, and he is furious.


    "You are his friend!"


    Su Yan still didn''t look at Mu Songchun, but looked at Mu Yingchun. He was giving him a chance.


    "court death!"


    This feeling of being contemptuous has already made Mu Sangchun intolerable, and shooting is the best way to solve the problem.


    Although Mu Songchun was injured, it was only a trauma. Dan Tian was not injured, so it was not a major problem.


    At this moment, the spiritual power of his hands was condensed, and a shock of coercion permeated, and the spiritual power turned into a monster toward Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything. He couldn''t hurt him if he didn''t resist a blow in the middle of the grandmaster.


    But the little Lolita on the side was angry. Although she was injured by Mobei Shuangsha''s qi and her body was not calm, she would never allow anyone to be disrespectful to Su Yan.


    Little Lolita held a sharp blade in her hand, which was taken out of the Long''s family, and it was a good weapon.


    With one sword slashed, a cold light easily dissolved the attack of Twisongchun, and the strength continued toward Twisongchun.


    Mu Songchun changed color on the spot, but the strongest blow he performed, it was so easily broken, not only that, the sword''s might not diminished at all, it still attacked him.


    Mu Songchun hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, but he couldn''t resist half a point at all, because the power of this sword was completely beyond his expectation.


    The power of a sword can cut Mu Sangchun in half, blood splattered, and everyone around was screaming with fright.


    Mu Songchun''s body trembled a few times, and finally fell weakly.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a smile at the moment, and said, "Domineering!"


    And the other three Mu in the Mu family backed away, they were just ordinary people, wherever they dared to offend half a point, just watch them from a distance.


    Mu Yingchun''s face was gloomy, and he felt the killing intent with the power of this sword.


    Mu Fengchun didn''t dare to say anything at this moment, his face was angry, but his steps were retreating. He felt the strength of Little Lolita.


    Most importantly, he felt that Su Yan would be stronger than Little Lolita, because this young man had a strong aura, even he felt terrified.


    "Good niece, you really found a good helper."


    Mu Yuxun''s face was cold at this moment, and she didn''t even look at Mu Yingchun, because she would feel sick just looking at it.


    However, Mu Yingchun was not half afraid of Mu Sangchun''s death, but Yuwen Xiongba was in his hands.


    "No matter how strong you are, this kid is in my hands. If you dare to move around, I will kill him!"


    Su Yan showed a trace of anger between his eyebrows, and looked at Mu Yingchun and said, "Do you think you can threaten me?"


    Mu Yingchun met Su Yan''s gaze, not afraid of the slightest.


    "Why can''t, as long as I move my mind, he will definitely die."


    Mu Yingchun''s hand involuntarily increased its strength, and Yu Wen Xiongba showed an ugly face.


    "I advise you not to dance on the tightrope. My patience and patience are limited. Now you''d better let me go. That might cost him his life."


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, which was a murderous smile.


    "You can try, it''s your idea of ??fast, or mine!"


    "You really bet, you don''t want him to live?!"


    On the contrary, Mu Yingchun had a guilty conscience, because Su Yan was too calm, so calm that he thought he could not kill Yuwen Xiongba.


    "You are a dead end if you let him go, and you are a dead end if you don''t let him go."


    Su Yan completely said nothing, which made Mu Yingchun''s face show a cruel expression.


    "Boy, he forced me to kill you!"


    When Mu Yingchun''s consciousness moved, a wave of spiritual power rushed to his arm and patted directly at Yuwen Xiongba.


    With the implementation of this palm, Yu Wen Xiong will undoubtedly die, and there is no room for resistance at all.


    There was a cruel look on Mu Yingchun''s face, and his palm was no more than a few minutes away from Yuwen Xiongba, but suddenly stopped.


    He can''t control his arm!


    Mu Yingchun changed color completely, with an expression of disbelief and even consternation on his face, followed by a look of anxiety, and finally his face was pale.


    He finally knew how powerful the young man standing in front of him was, and he was definitely unattainable.


    At the same time, he was also upset, why Mu Yuxun, a weak woman, could invite such an existence, this doubt he would never figure out.


    Huh!


    Mu Yingchun''s arm fell directly to the ground, and when unable to resist, he was easily cut off by Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    He is only the late master, facing Su Yan, who is already in the realm of pseudo-Taoists, the gap between them is like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan still smiled, looking at Mu Yingchun and said, "How?"


    "Who are you!"


    Mu Yingchun''s face trembled, and huge pain filled her whole body. It was Su Yan''s spiritual power at work.


    "Who am I, I am someone you can''t afford to offend!"


    Huh!


    Mu Yingchun''s other hand was also broken without resistance, Yuwen Xiongba dropped, but Su Yan used his spiritual power to hold it up.


    "Killed or scrapped?"


    Naturally, what Su Yan asked was Mu Yuxun. After all, he was only helping Mu Yuxun solve the crisis in Mu''s family. It would be better for Mu Yingchun to decide the life and death of Mu Yingchun.

 Chapter 957： Guest to

    Su Yan''s words resounded throughout the Mu''s yard, and all the people, including those who belonged to the Mu''s family, were so scared that their faces changed suddenly.


    The dignified uncle of the Mu family, the highest existence of the Mu family, can be said to be the pillar of the Mu family, but now his arms are cut off, and his life is a matter of a word.


    Killed or abandoned, Su Yan''s words were very cold, did not take Mu Yingchun''s life seriously, all as a pig dog.


    Su Yan looked at Mu Yuxun, quietly waiting for the result, without urging.


    Mu Yingchun''s forehead was full of cold sweat, his face changed wildly by Su Yan''s words, and his heart was tumbling.


    He knew that he could not defeat Su Yan, and the distance between the two was like a moat, it was impossible to surpass it.


    Right now his life is completely in Su Yan''s hands. He originally thought that Su Yan would kill him directly with a knife and drop, but Su Yan actually let Mu Yuxun deal with it.


    Mu Yingchun saw hope, which was the hope of life, because her life was all in Mu Yuxun''s sentence.


    With a thump, Mu Yingchun knelt down, looking at Mu Yuxun with a bitter expression on his face full of repentance.


    "Niece, I am damned, I am obsessed with my heart, it is my fault, you can spare my life for the sake of seeing you grow up!"


    Mu Yingchun didn''t care about the wounds on the broken arms and allowed the blood to flow out. He thought this would look even more miserable and would better win sympathy.


    Mu Yingchun not only knelt down, but also bowed to Mu Yuxun, his forehead banged against the ground and blood flowed.


    Mu Fengchun was also trembling with fear at this moment, hurriedly knelt down, and kept kowtow.


    San Mu in the distance couldn''t speak, and was obviously shocked by Su Yan''s high dignity, but they didn''t kneel down because they were not direct participants.


    Su Yan didn''t get angry either, and waited patiently, because he knew Mu Yuxun''s mood at the moment, and he understood the grief.


    Mu Yingchun kept kowtow because Mu Yuxun didn''t speak, and didn''t even look at him.


    Mu Yuxun looked at Da Dong Pao on the ground at this moment, and tears came from her red and swollen eyes. Dong Pao''s death hit her too much.


    She walked to the Dadong Pao, ignoring the blood in Dadong Pao, holding him in her arms, crying quietly, tears falling down her cheeks, ticking on the face of Dadong Pao.


    "Dong Pao...Dong Pao!"


    Mu Yuxun suddenly cried in pain, trembling all over, extremely sad.


    Dadong Pao died for her. Since he came to the Mu''s house, he dedicated everything to the Mu''s house, but in the end he did not die in the hands of the enemy, but died in the hands of the Mu''s family.


    The Mu family owed him a debt, and Mu Yuxun''s sins were even more difficult for her to accept.


    Yuwen Xiongba recovered a little now, and he was silently crying when he watched the Dadong Cannon.


    Although he didn''t have much contact, he could feel that Dadong Pao was a very real person, and he would walk on forever if he knew a truth.


    "Dadong Pao has done his loyalty, righteousness and love!"


    Zhonghe Yi Mu Yuxun was very clear, everyone understood, but the last word of Yuwen Xiongba shook Mu Yuxun''s soul.


    Love, what is love, is definitely not a general meaning, it must be the kind of feeling between men and women.


    Of course Mu Yuxun understood. She didn''t know how Da Dong Pao felt about her, but Da Dong Pao had not dared to express it. She was very careful even when she saw Mu Yuxun''s eyes.


    Just because their identities are very different, just because Da Dong Pao is too honest, of course Da Dong Pao also knows that Mu Yuxun has no feeling for him, this is sad unrequited love.


    Mu Yuxun hugged Da Dong Pao''s shoulder and cried bitterly for a long time.


    Her cry hit Mu Yingchun''s heart like thunder, because the more sad Mu Yuxun was, the less likely he was to be forgiven.


    "Yu Xun, my uncle knows that I was wrong. The uncle of the Patriarch does not want him. Uncle confessed. He only asks you to spare my life every day!"


    Mu Yingchun really regretted it. Now, where does he dare to think about the position of Patriarch, thank God for his life.


    But Mu Yuxun didn''t pay any attention at all, as if his words were like air, which made Mu Yingchun feel desperate.


    Do not do to others what you don''t want, how he forced Mu Yuxun before, but now he has tasted the same taste, this is retribution.


    Mu Yuxun cried for a long time, and finally she could only cry silently. She felt guilty about Dadong Pao.


    Su Yan still stood quietly, very patient, and had never been so patient.


    Finally, Mu Yuxun stopped crying, touched the tears on his face with his hand, and slowly stood up.


    Mu Yuxun looked at Assyria, and said in a commanding tone: "Buried Brother Dongpao, with Grandpa."


    Assyria nodded quickly and said, "Don''t worry, Miss, Dong Pao died for the family and deserves to be buried."


    Mu Yuxun nodded and looked towards Mu Yingchun, expressionless.


    Mu Yingchun''s fiery gaze was as desperate as a pot of cold water poured on her face.


    "Yu Xun, don''t look at the face of the monk and see the face of the Buddha, please spare me this time."


    Mu Yuxun''s face trembled and said coldly, "You make me feel sick."


    Mu Yuxun motioned to Su Yan, apparently with killing intent in her eyes.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at Mu Yingchun, and said, "You can save the time. Even if she doesn''t kill you, I won''t let you go."


    Su Yan''s words almost vomited blood in the evening welcoming the spring, dare to beg for mercy all the time.


    He knew that Su Yan was humiliating him, and he couldn''t get angry anymore, he had to swallow the evil he had made.


    A spiritual force passed through Su Yan''s hand, and Mu Yingchun fell weakly, and the grandmaster''s later existence was still like a chicken in front of Su Yan.


    Looking at Mu Yingchun''s body, Mu Yuxun did not forgive him, and was still extremely angry at him.


    "I feel guilty for making you die like this. I feel sorry for Brother Dongpao."


    Su Yan comforted: "Okay, everything is over, what else should I do?"


    Mu Fengchun was so scared that she was about to pee at the moment, his face was full of panic, just like watching a ghost movie.


    "He is about the same as Mu Yingchun, but he didn''t kill anyone."


    "That''s good, then let him do it for you now. I think Mu''s family will be misty if you kill him."


    Mu Yuxun did not nod or shook his head, which was a kind of default.


    Mu Fengchun was naturally excited, and kept kowtow to the two of them.


    "I know what you are thinking, and I advise you to dispel that thought, because I planted a soul mark on you. If you dare to think of being disloyal to Mu Yuxun, you will be strangled!"


    Mu Fengchun was frightened and sweated wildly, and kept guaranteeing his loyalty to Mu Yuxun.


    The Mu family''s affair was settled. As for that San Mu didn''t become a climate at all, and the Si Lao didn''t care much, Mu Yuxun didn''t want to keep them.


    Su Yan was also preparing to leave. The matter was resolved, and it was okay to keep it. Little Lolita had important news to tell him.


    But the servant outside the door ran in and said with a panic: "The people of the Long family are here!"

 Chapter 958： Agave

    The voices of the servants floated across the yard and entered everyone''s ears.


    Everyone in the Mu family heard it really, and their faces changed suddenly.


    Mu Fengchun said, "The people of the Long Family are here at this time, I am afraid it is uneasy and kind."


    Mu Yuxun also frowned, looking outside the courtyard and said: "The Long Family is here at this time, I''m afraid it has another purpose."


    Su Yan''s footsteps stopped, because he felt Mu Yuxun''s difficulties, he couldn''t just leave this matter.


    Of course, even if he wanted to leave, he would probably meet someone from the Long family, because a black car had already stopped outside the courtyard at this moment.


    The driver did not come out, because two men in black had got off the car, bending over from left and right, arms blocking the door edge.


    A woman walked out of the car, also dressed in black, but wrapping her whole body exquisitely and thoroughly was very attractive.


    The woman wears a black hat and cannot see her face, but it can be basically concluded from the figure that this is definitely not a simple woman, I am afraid that she is very beautiful, of course it is not known whether she is born or not.


    The woman got out of the car and walked slowly towards the courtyard.


    Even if he hasn''t entered the yard yet, the powerful aura makes the brows of the people present frown, and this person must be a master in the martial arts world.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a trace of solemnity, this person is definitely not simple, I am afraid that the strength is at least the master later stage.


    It is that the two men in black behind her are both masters and above. It seems that this dragon family is really not simple, worthy of being a Mobei giant.


    Of course, Su Yan is also very aware of the Long Family''s background. The two evil spirits in Mobei are both in the later stages of the Grand Master. Compared with the Mu Family, this point can be judged better.


    The woman walked in, and two men in black stood at the gate of the courtyard, as if they were guards, but compared with Mu''s family, they weren''t of the same rank.


    The woman entered the courtyard and looked around for a week. A faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but this kind of smile made the Mu family unable to laugh at all.


    She took off her hat and showed short hair, which looked very capable. It is also common for such master women to have short hair.


    The woman wears sunglasses and can''t see her full face, but she can tell from her cheeks that she is definitely an extremely beautiful woman. There is a faint suffocation between her eyebrows, which is a long-standing existence of licking blood from the knife.


    Although the woman tried her best to hide, she was still seen by Su Yan.


    The woman looked at Mu Yuxun, smiled even more, and said, "Yu Xun, why don''t you welcome me?"


    Mu Yuxun was stunned for a moment, and said quickly: "Sister Long, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Although Mu Yuxun said so, but in fact her heart trembled extremely, and the reputation of agave was known to everyone in Mobei.


    That''s right, this girl is Tequila, the youngest daughter of the head of the Long Family, and the most shining existence in the Long Family.


    Tequila can overwhelm her group of brothers, which is enough to show her ability, otherwise the family will not be afraid of this.


    "Wearing that Mr. Mu drives a crane home, I will come to express my condolences on behalf of my father."


    Mu Yuxun was shocked, his grandfather had just passed away and he didn''t notify anyone at all, but the Long Family knew that this made her feel frustrated.


    It seems that she is being watched by Sanmu, but Mu''s family is being watched by Long''s family. Is this the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole?


    Mu Yuxun tried his best to suppress the uneasiness in his heart and tried to show a slight smile. After so many smiles, it was also very bitter.


    "Grandpa has just left, and the funeral has to be settled another day."


    "It''s okay, I''m just condoning."


    Tequila looked at the two corpses on the side. The corpses were covered with white cloth. She instantly understood their identities.


    "Why don''t you see Uncle Mu and San Ye?"


    An anger appeared on Mu Yuxun''s face, and his body trembled slightly to the point: "Dead."


    Tequila looked at Mu Yuxun pretending to be shocked: "Dead?!"


    "They want to usurp the position of Patriarch, commit the crime and be executed."


    Tequila nodded, and there was a trace of doubt in her eyes, how could it be possible to bring down people like Mu Yingchun with Mu Yuxun''s ability and connections.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, who just glanced at her and felt that she understood something.


    Su Yan gave her an inability to see through. Although she was handsome and young in appearance, Tequila had no meaning to be underestimated at all, on the contrary, it was more solemn.


    People she can''t see through are definitely not ordinary people, and their strength is probably terrifying.


    But at this time she had doubts again, how could Mu Yuxun invite Su Yan to exist.


    "Yu Xun is good, I don''t know who do you ask for help?"


    Mu Yuxun glanced at Su Yan and couldn''t help but say, "A few friends."


    From beginning to end, Mu Yuxun was pressed by the agave. Although the tone of the agave was not strong, Mu Yuxun seemed more humble.


    Mu Yuxun is actually the Mu Family Patriarch now, a bit taller than Long Family Miss Long Family like Tequila, but she lowers her posture.


    This is not entirely to blame for her, after all, Tequila''s aura is too strong, and it is good for ordinary people like Mu Yuxun to respond like this.


    Tequila looked at Su Yan, showing a faint smile, and took off his sunglasses.


    This time the whole picture of the tequila was revealed, and it insisted on using one word to describe it, that is, sassy and heroic.


    Of course, this is only the most prominent aspect of Tequila, her powerful aura is completely a queen, too domineering.


    This kind of domineering is not hideous, but from the inside, giving people a feeling of oppression, involuntarily short.


    "Sister Long, there are so many things in the house now that I can''t entertain you anymore."


    "It''s okay, I just came to have a look."


    Tequila didn''t care about Mu Yuxun at all, and looked at Su Yan with her eyes. She felt more and more unable to see Su Yan, which made her feel more uneasy.


    In fact, she came here for a purpose, otherwise how could a busy person come to Mu''s house to stop by.


    She came to see if the Mu''s family would be too troubled or even broken after the death of the old man.


    However, she was a little disappointed at the moment. The Mu Family had an almost impossible ending, all of which was the young man she couldn''t see through.


    For this reason, Tequila has a strong sense of interest in Su Yan. This sense of interest is a sympathy for the strong and wants to thoroughly understand everything about Su Yan.


    So Tequila walked to Su Yan, looked at him with a smile, and did not forget to show a touch of charm.


    Of course Su Yan doesn''t eat this set at all. She doesn''t like women with short hair and capable. He still loves the silly Jin Shiya the most.


    "Hello there."


    The agave stretched out its white arms, like a jade lotus root, extremely tender.


    Su Yan also smiled and shook hands with Tequila casually.


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan didn''t report his name. After all, he killed the two evil spirits of Mobei in the Long Family. If Tequila knew this, he would have to be entangled.

 Chapter 959： Find

    Su Yan felt a strong wave from Tequila''s hand, which must have been intentional by Tequila.


    Su Yan immediately poured out a surge of spiritual power, but it was weaker than that of Tequila, which caused him to suffer some losses, and his body involuntarily took a few steps back.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side was taken aback for a moment, and his face was full of disbelief that the adult he admired so much had actually been at a disadvantage.


    And little Lolita had to be much more calm. She knew that this was what Su Yan did on purpose, and she also knew that she didn''t want Tequila to discover the secret.


    The agave changed color slightly, and I didn''t expect this result at all. It was too unexpected.


    She is not very powerful, but very tricky. She just wanted to try Su Yan''s skills, but she was disappointed with Su Yan.


    I originally thought that Su Yan was a noble existence, but now I can''t think about it, and Tequila''s face has returned to normal.


    Think about it, after all, Mu Jiamu Yingchun is only the late master stage, and Su Yan is forced by him, can''t it be solved?


    After testing the truth of Su Yan, Tequila''s interest also dropped, and Mu''s family had nothing to miss.


    The current Mu family is no longer a first-class family at all, but the Mu family holds a lot of wealth and resources. This is the purpose of agave.


    The Long Family will not eat the Mu Family all at once. It will slowly squeeze the Mu Family in the business world and make the Mu Family a second-rate family.


    "Well, Mr. Su has shown talent and such a high level of skill, it is really rare."


    Tequila said lightly, looking at Mu Yuxun.


    "Yu Xun, I still have something urgent, so I won''t bother you much."


    Mu Yuxun certainly hoped that Tequila left sooner, the better, and she was a little out of breath at this moment.


    After signaling with Mu Yuxun, Tequila turned and headed out of the courtyard.


    However, the two men in black, who had stood upright, came over at this moment.


    One of them looked a little unnatural, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and seemed to have something to say.


    Of course Tequila knew it, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    The black-clothed man said with a vibrato: "Master Shuangsha''s longevity lamp has gone out!"


    Tequila''s complexion changed suddenly, showing a touch of anger, and he scolded: "Nonsense!"


    The black-clothed man immediately knelt down, his face full of fear was filled with helplessness, and his body was trembling slightly.


    "Miss, this is a message from the Patriarch."


    Tequila''s complexion has changed even more, and she can no longer care about the people around her, and her voice has improved a lot.


    "Who killed them!"


    Little Lori''s complexion changed slightly. Of course, she knew that Tequila was talking about the two evil spirits of Mobei, so naturally she also talked about them.


    Su Yan was very calm. As long as they didn''t admit it, the agave could not be found, because the two had already become ashes.


    In fact, it wasn''t that Su Yan was afraid, he just didn''t want to entangle him. After all, he had already delayed time in Mu''s house. Now that little Lolita knows the news, she can just go directly.


    Tequila was angry at the moment, and the two evil spirits of Mobei were the powerful existence of their Long Family.


    This is a huge loss for the Long Family, and it can be said to have hurt the root.


    This matter is by no means simple, and there is a bigger reason for it. As the gate of Mobei, the Long Family is respected by countless patriarchs and martial arts leaders.


    Now that the members of the Long Family have been killed, this is already a complete provocation. Many people are waiting to see the results. The Long Family must find out the real culprit as quickly as possible, and must kill him as quickly as possible. .


    Tequila''s face is hideous at this moment, and there is no beauty at this moment.


    "Order to go down, give me a quick follow-up to the murderer, if you catch the killer!"


    "Yes!"


    Mu Fengchun on the side can''t stand it anymore. Although he is afraid of Dragon Snake Lan, this is Mu''s house. She is so swagger at Mu''s house. Does this still put Mu''s house in his eyes.


    "Tequila, you have to deal with the matter and go back to deal with it. My old man has just passed away. You are not allowed to make such a noise."


    Mu Fengchun has seen it through now, and it is fortunate to be able to survive. Although Mu Yuxun is the head of the family, the current Mu family has to rely on him for support, which is also a good situation.


    Tequila looked over, her eyes full of anger, and directly yelled: "What are you, you dare to talk to me!"


    Mu Fengchun trembled all over, this agave simply didn''t give him a little face, and didn''t put Mu''s family in his eyes at all.


    Mu Yuxun was also angry, and looked at Tequila and said: "Miss Long, this is Mu''s house, you should go back to deal with things."


    Tequila is furious, she is not a good crop.


    "Mu Yuxun, if you think you are the Patriarch of the Mu family, I will take a high look. In my eyes, you are the little girl who can easily pinch to death."


    The Halong family and the Mu family had torn their faces, of course everyone knew that this was just breaking the window paper.


    Su Yan couldn''t watch this time. Tequila was bullied for this reason. If he didn''t speak, then Mu Family would be swallowed by Long Family.


    Su Yan stepped forward, looking at the tequila, and said flatly: "Miss Long, do you think your Long family can cover the sky in Mobei?"


    Tequila smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    "You, an outsider, better leave things alone in Mobei."


    "I have taken care of the internal fighting of the Mu family. Will I look at things in Mobei?"


    "I am not advising you or warning you, but you are not capable."


    "Really, do you have that ability to try."


    Tequila was already in anger, and now it was completely different from just now, trying to find someone to vent her anger.


    "The Ersha of Mobei in my Long Family was killed by someone, and it was not an acquaintance who did it, but an outsider. I suspect you did it now.


    "Yes, I did it."


    Su Yan''s answer made everyone around him stunned, but everyone immediately understood that this was just Su Yan''s anger. Of course, this was just the thinking of those who didn''t know the truth.


    "Very well, then let me take your dog''s life."


    Tequila walked towards Su Yan, but the man in black behind him said at the moment: "Miss, the Patriarch has sent something."


    Tequila took the phone and glanced at the information on it, his face became colder.


    It says that Mobei Shuangsha was killed by a man and a woman, and he was not a local.


    "I think there is a good reason to doubt you, you are the one who killed my Mobei Ersha!"


    "What do you suspect, I admit it."


    Long Tongue clenched his fists tightly, his eyes were electric, but he inadvertently glanced at the little Lolita next to Su Yan.


    She didn''t look at Little Lolita''s beauty, but looked at Little Lolita''s arm.


    Little Lolita was holding a long sword in her hand. She had obtained this sword from Long''s house, and she had forgotten to put it away.


    "Where did your sword come from!"


    Tequila''s eyes were like poisonous snakes, staring at the little Lolita, with murderous intent in her heart.

 Chapter 960： Contest

    Tequila''s monstrous anger caused everyone in the Mu family to tremble, and even Yuwen Xiongba looked terrified.


    The sound of the tequila is too powerful, it is a spiritual attack, and most people can''t bear it.


    Little Lolita also showed a sense of helplessness. As a former top killer, she was hailed as the existence of the **** of killing, since she had made this mistake.


    "Where did the sword come from, what to do with you?"


    Little Lori didn''t have a trace of fear, and said lightly, not afraid of the anger of agave at all.


    "What''s the matter with me, your sword belongs to my dragon family!"


    "Long family, it''s ridiculous. The swords in the world belong to the dragon family?" Little Lori smiled and continued, "Could Jackie Chan''s family be the lowest in the world?"


    Little Lolita certainly wouldn''t compromise, because she was not afraid of agave at all, Su Yan covered everything.


    Little Lolita��s words would almost blow up the tequila, even if she was not the one who killed Mobei Ersha, she would not let it go.


    "Very well, your sword has the seal of my dragon family on it, and the power of the sword soul cast by the dragon family. You can''t get rid of the Mobei Shuangsha thing."


    "Whatever you say, I''m listening."


    "Dare to fight my Long''s family, you are so brave."


    "Is the Long Family really awesome, isn''t it a pile of shit?"


    Little Lori''s words scared Mu Yuxun and the others, she even dared to say that the Long Family was a pile of shit. No one in Mobei or even other places dared to say this.


    Su Yan watched quietly from the side and shook his head slightly at this moment: "I will delay time again."


    "I see, you are the one eavesdropping in the eaves!"


    Tequila also heard her father mentioned that Ersha in Mobei was chasing that person for this.


    "If you don''t admit it or admit it now, there is only one result."


    "What kind of thing do you dare to threaten me?!"


    Little Lolita��s words made the Mu family stunned and stunned. This is not what Tequila said just now. A group of people are constantly retreating for fear of being affected.


    "Die!"


    The agave struck towards the little Lolita, and a cyan spiritual power suddenly rose, forming a cyan long dragon phantom, with the meaning of dragon power.


    Little Lori hurriedly used her spiritual power, her body filled with black energy, and she was ready for a duel.


    However, Su Yan stopped in front of Little Lolita and said with a smile: "She will let me deal with it, you are injured after all."


    Little Lori nodded, and did not hold on alone, after all, the injury made her uncomfortable.


    Su Yan looked at the tequila, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a scornful smile.


    "You killed the second old Mobei!"


    "I just said it, but you just don''t believe it, what can I do?"


    Su Yan spread his hands, revealing a hint of helplessness.


    But this exploded the lungs of the agave, and the blue dragon behind him was extremely violent.


    "Then you go to die, none of you can live!"


    A wave of waves appeared in Tequila''s eyes, as if two cyan flames were beating, extremely manic.


    The Azure Dragon phantom walked towards Su Yan, with incomparable pressure, it was bound to destroy Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the tequila and saying, "You are still waiting for the fire."


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power gushed out, and a golden dragon appeared behind him, reaching a height of 100 meters, coercing all day.


    The beard at the corner of his mouth was as short as Qinglong''s head, and his entire body was twice as large as Qinglong.


    Tequila''s complexion changed, and she didn''t expect Su Yan to turn into a dragon''s phantom, and she looked stronger than hers.


    The previous contest made her absolutely tricky, and she couldn''t help being jealous of Su Yan a lot.


    "Qinglong obliterate!"


    The agave roared, and the Azure Dragon phantom behind him moved towards Su Yan, stirring the world with violent power.


    At this moment, the entire courtyard was whizzed by strong winds, countless flower pots shattered, and cracks appeared in the extremely solid walls.


    And the sky is full of surging clouds, as if forming a white cloud time and space with an unimaginable black hole inside.


    Qinglong rushed towards the golden dragon, biting, wanting to tear the golden dragon to pieces, but also kept roaring.


    And Jinlong just watched quietly, as if he was looking at his own son, his eyes were full of mockery.


    Qinglong''s teeth fell on Jinlong''s neck, but he felt like he had bitten something extremely hard, and his teeth were broken.


    Agave''s complexion changed suddenly, which was completely out of her expectation. She never thought that her Azure Dragon was so fragile, and Su Yan''s Golden Dragon was so powerful.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face spread, and with a casual move, the Golden Dragon rushed towards the Qinglong, dyeing the earth all over the sky with golden light.


    With a random bite, the Golden Dragon seemed to bite the prey, biting Qinglong''s neck firmly.


    With a force of force rising into the sky, Jinlong''s eyes were sharp, and he directly flicked and snapped Qinglong''s neck.


    Qinglong''s head fell down, turned into spiritual power, and finally dissipated.


    The body of the headless Azure Dragon slowly faded, and finally dissipated.


    At this moment, the body of the agave was bitten back by a spiritual force, and directly spit out a mouthful of blood, which was also mixed with blood.


    This made her aura suddenly wilted, and her face was pale.


    At this moment, she looked at Su Yan, without the contempt and arrogance she had just now, but fear and fear.


    She never thought that Su Yan would be so strong and defeat her so easily.


    You must know that she is also the pinnacle of the late Grandmaster, the existence that countless people look up to, but they did not expect to be defeated so thoroughly.


    She understood the gap between herself and Su Yan. Before Su Yan was forced to retreat by her spiritual power, it was just acting, and she really believed it.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, who are you!"


    Tequila''s eyes are like electricity, just wanting to know the identity of Su Yan.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, now is your problem, do you want to die or want to live?"


    When Tequila''s eyes were cold, he actually threw a bomb, and the entire yard was suddenly filled with mist, and it was extremely thick, and it would not be able to resolve it for a while with spiritual power, let alone vision.


    Tequila naturally wanted Jin Chan to get out of her shell. At the moment, she couldn''t fight Su Yan at all. She could only run away and let her father deal with Su Yan.


    But when she surpassed the courtyard wall, she was kicked by Su Yan and flew directly to the courtyard gate 100 meters away.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not have pity for Xiangyu Jade, and Tequila was not worthy of him.


    Tequila was lying on the ground outside at the moment, with mottled blood on the corners of her mouth, and her chest undulating. Obviously, her dantian at the moment was disrupted and there was a risk of getting into trouble.


    "If you kill me, you can''t escape."


    "Really, do you think your father can avenge you?"


    "Of course, he is the existence at the pinnacle of Grand Master Consummation!"


    Tequila is naturally extremely proud of his father, because Long Yaoyuan is the jewel of Mobei and the top figure in Mobei, and there are only a handful of people who can compete with him.


    Su Yan is strong, but she still can''t match her father in her eyes, otherwise she would not say this.

 Chapter 961： secret

    Facing the pride of Tequila''s face, Su Yan sneered. He didn''t want to hit her, but he had to.


    And the Mu family was terrified, and the agave was already a strong one, and even the head of the Long Family, Long Yaoyuan, was mentioned.


    Long Yaoyuan''s reputation in Mobei is equivalent to the existence of a deity, and he is the strongest in Mobei by default.


    Although Mobei is mixed with fish and dragons, unlike the greenhouse flowers in the south of the Yangtze River, many of those idle masters are incompetent and generally will not come out, so Long Yaoyuan is called the strongest.


    Mu Fengchun looked at Su Yan at this moment with a bitter expression, and said, "My lord, Long Yaoyuan can''t afford to offend him. Let''s let Miss Long go."


    Other Mu family members also nodded, including Mu Wangchun, Mu Chaochun and even Mu Xiaochun, all agreeing with Mu Fengchun''s statement.


    If Long Yaoyuan is angered, then the anger will spread to the Mu family, which will definitely destroy the Mu family.


    Mu Yuxun also shook his lips and walked to Su Yan''s side.


    "Mr. Su, I know you are very strong, like a strong man in the sky, but now the Mu family can''t stand the toss."


    Mu Yuxun glanced at the tequila, still with a wave of anger on his face, after all, the tequila trampled on the dignity of Mu''s family.


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Mu Yuxun and said, "From the time I started with Tequila, this matter has nothing to do with Mu''s family. I am not from Mu''s family, and what I did has nothing to do with Mu''s family."


    Tequila said coldly: "You think it is irrelevant, but I think it is relevant."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Su Yan squatted down and looked at the tequila with his hands folded.


    "of course."


    "Then I can destroy you first, and then destroy the Long Family."


    "It''s just you, before you step into the Long Family, you will definitely be killed by my father!"


    Tequila''s incomparable confidence in her father did not put Su Yan in her eyes at all. She thought that Su Yan was the most complete master.


    "Really, in Mobei, I think no one has dared to hurt me Su Baxian!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly became extremely loud, carrying a powerful shock, like the breath of a dragon.


    Tequila''s face suddenly changed, becoming extremely unexpected, then turned into shock, and finally a look of horror.


    As a strong man in the martial arts world, Tequila is naturally very clear about the affairs of the martial arts world, and she often visits the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum.


    Su Baxian, this name that has made the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum boil over more than once is almost firmly remembered by the people in the forum. Of course, she also remembers it very clearly, because this is a Chinese.


    Not only that, but Su Baxian''s brilliance made her envious, because the whirlwind of Su had come too fiercely, and it never dissipated.


    "You! Are you Su Baxian?!"


    After the shock, Tequila''s eyes looked suspicious, and she thought that Su Yan in front of her was just an imposter.


    "otherwise?"


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and his whole body was very relaxed, and there was no hostility at all, which meant that he hadn''t put the agave in his eyes at all.


    "Su Ba was the proud son of heaven first, the Wu Quxing star of China, how could it be you!"


    Tequila still didn''t believe it, because it was too hard to believe that an idol in her heart stood in front of her, and it became the opposite of herself.


    Tequila''s mood is very complicated. On the one hand, she is like a fan and respects Su Ba Xian, but on the other hand, she hates the person in front of her.


    So she always hinted that the person in front of her was not Su Baxian, absolutely not.


    Su Yan looked at Tequila, but didn''t want to explain anything, there was no need to explain.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    "what do you want?!"


    "You should understand what I want."


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a faint evil color, which made the agave scalp numb.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Tequila pulled the clothes on her chest, like a frightened little rabbit, and now she has such a feminine charm.


    Su Yanxie''s smile disappeared and he coughed.


    "Don''t think too much, I didn''t even start little Lolita, you thought I would have bad thoughts about you."


    The little Lolita on the side looked contemptuous and raised a **** to Su Yan.


    "Do you dare, Jin Shiya can''t kill you."


    "Don''t pull so far, do business."


    Su Yan looked at Tequila and said, "I am very interested in the secrets of your dragon family."


    Tequila frowned slightly, only then did he understand Su Yan''s intentions. He wanted to know that.


    Little Lori heard some news on the eaves, but didn''t hear it completely. With the complete version of Tequila, who would listen to Lori''s news.


    This is like placing a high-definition uncoded Blu-ray movie in front of you, and the other side is full of mosaics. Whichever you choose to watch, it must be high-definition uncoded.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to get the information I want, and I can keep your life."


    Although Su Yan''s words were very plain, everyone knew it was a threat, a naked threat.


    Tequila frowned, and a hint of anger appeared in her eyes.


    "The news is secret, you never want to get it."


    "Really, do you really want me to check your body."


    Yuwen Xiongba was fanning the flames and said with a smile: "Miss Long, my adults are usually as gentle as a holy Buddha, but they are not human when indulging."


    Su Yan glared at Yuwen Xiongba. Although he didn''t like Yuwen Xiongba''s metaphor very much, it had to be said that the metaphor was quite appropriate.


    Tequila is a woman after all, no matter how cruel it is, there is grievance at this moment in the face of this threat.


    "You are really not afraid of my father killing you."


    "I would have let you go if I was afraid, will it still happen?"


    Tequila knew that there was no way, and now she knew that she would never escape, and the strength that Su Yan showed was beyond her ability.


    "My lord, why bother talking nonsense with her? If you don''t do it, give her some pain."


    Su Yan nodded, a spiritual power emerged in his hand, and looked at the tequila and said: "My patience is limited. If you don''t tell me, I have to go to your brain to find the answer. Of course, I don''t know if there are any sequelae. ."


    Su Yan''s words made Tequila tremble all over, and even with a look of despair, she couldn''t help it right now.


    But she didn''t want to tell Su Yan about such important things, because it was related to the future of the Long Family, and it might make the Long Family not only the first family in Mobei, but also the first family in the north.


    Tequila tangled for a while, then raised her head to look at Su Yan, as if she refused to obey.


    "You want to get news, there is no door!"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and the spiritual power in his hand was constantly beating, as if he could not control it.


    "Okay, don''t blame me."


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand surged towards the tequila, and now he could only invade her divine consciousness and find the answer by himself.


    However, there was a sound of rushing thunder from the sky, which exploded wildly.


    "Stop hurting my son''s life!"

 Chapter 962： Long Yaoyuan

    This voice carried dragons, and it was even more monstrous, like the breath of an angry dragon.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically by this voice, not only that, but this voice was also mixed with powerful power.


    This might cause the Mu family members present to kneel down, seemingly unable to resist.


    Of course, half of kneeling is frightened, and half is forced by this coercion.


    There were only four people standing in the entire yard, except for Mu Yuxun and Su Yan.


    Of course, with Mu Yuxun''s ability, almost everyone present was the weakest existence, and it was not Su Yan who might get injured.


    Even though Yuwen Xiongba had the strength of the grandmaster''s early peak, he still couldn''t resist this power, which was also due to Su Yan.


    Only the little Lolita did not rely on Su Yan, relying on her own spiritual resistance. After all, she used to be a great master, and she was naturally much better than Yu Wenxiong in dealing with mighty power.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, and a dark shadow slowly fell down, wearing a copper robe with long hair, just like an ancient person.


    That stalwart body matched the anger on his face, no matter who knew it was never easy.


    When Tequila saw Long Yaoyuan, her original perseverance collapsed at this moment, and tears fell. After all, she was just a daughter.


    "father!"


    The reason why Long Yaoyuan calls agave a child is actually a kind of compliment and recognition, and it means to value agave.


    Long Yaoyuan has nine sons, but none of the nine sons is better than one daughter. This makes him very angry and regards tequila as more important than his son.


    Of course, this is not patriarchal, this is just a nickname, from this we can see the status of agave in Long Yaoyuan''s heart.


    Long Yaoyuan looked at Tequila with a caring expression on his face and asked, "Lan''er, are you okay?"


    Tequila shook her head, her eyes were like electricity, and she looked at Su Yan with strong hatred.


    "Father, you must help me kill him!"


    Long Yaoyuan furrowed his brows tightly, and his forehead unexpectedly showed two bulges, like dragon horns.


    "Don''t worry, this son is already dead in my eyes!"


    Tequila''s eyes were full of hatred, and she hated Su Yan incomparably, because Su Yan almost invaded her, which was life-threatening.


    "Not only did she want to kill me, she even pretended to be Su Baxian."


    This is also the most unbearable thing about Tequila. Su Ba is the admiration in her heart first, and she absolutely can''t pretend to be.


    Su Yan showed a helpless smile when he heard this sentence. It is not easy to prove his legend.


    "Boy, you killed my Long Family Mobei Ersha, and you want to know the secret, so brave!"


    Long Yaoyuan''s brows and beards flew, and the blue flames in those eyes kept beating, extremely violent.


    Without taking a shot, the sky was already surging, and the entire Mu''s house was swept by the wind, as if a sandstorm was coming.


    The yellow sand in the sky rushed to the sky, communicating with the sky, connecting the sky and the earth, forming a terrifying scene.


    Not only that, the clouds in the sky, at this moment, gathered together to form a dragon shape, covering the entire ground, scaring people''s complexions.


    "Forget, Long Yaoyuan is here, now our Mu family is completely finished!"


    Mu Wangchun was extremely desperate. There was no blood on his face. He was completely frightened. He naturally thought that Long Yaoyuan would think that Su Yan was with the Mu family.


    In Long Yaoyuan''s eyes, the Mu family was nothing but paper, and it didn''t even catch him.


    "All of this is Su Yan, and he is the one who harmed our Long Family."


    Mu Xiaochun looked desperate, looking at Su Yan with anger.


    "Yes!"


    Mu Chaochun also nodded, thinking that Su Yan was a broom star.


    "All this is Mu Yuxun''s ghost, it''s all her fault!"


    Mu Fengchun was angry, and right now he would worry about the soul mark that Su Yan planted on him, because he felt that Su Yan could not protect himself.


    Mu Fengchun had a terrible idea in his mind, but this idea was an opportunity for him.


    In the current situation, Long Yaoyuan must be immortal with Su Yan, and the result must be that Su Yan beheaded without accident.


    Then the soul mark in his body does not exist in name only, then as long as he does not die, is the Lord of the Mu Family not his.


    Thinking of this, Mu Fengchun''s face was full of excitement, and even trembling slightly, this is a blessing and misfortune.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but backed up a few steps and stopped talking. He just looked at Su Yan lightly, with a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    When the other Sanmu saw Mu Fengchun stopped talking, they all closed their mouths and backed away. This kind of battlefield could not exist for them.


    Of course Su Yan knew Mu Fengchun''s thoughts, and even his every move couldn''t escape his eyes.


    But now he doesn''t have time to deal with Mu Fengchun, and now he has to solve Long Yaoyuan first.


    It''s just a clown jumping beam, Su Yan didn''t care at all, and he would be honest when he was punished.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t show the killing intent was actually for the Mu family. Mu Yuxun needed Mu Fengchun, and Mu Fengchun needed him even more. He was the only master at the moment.


    Facing Long Yaoyuan''s anger, Su Yan was flat on his face, without fear, even with a faint smile.


    "You are the Patriarch of the Long Family?"


    Long Yaoyuan did not answer Su Yan''s words, but instead asked: "Your life must be put here today. What else do you have to say before you die?"


    Little Lolita was so angry that she could not stand it anymore.


    "Jumping beam clown, let me solve it."


    Little Lori looked at Long Yaoyuan''s arrogant appearance, her heart was out of anger, her eyes full of killing intent.


    Su Yan shook her head and looked at Little Lolita and said, "Don''t you want such a fair and tender face?"


    Little Lori wants to defeat Long Yaoyuan, the only way is to transform into the body of Shige, she may not be able to defeat Long Yaoyuan.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let her take this risk, and once she turned into a shikigami and wanted to recover, it would be even more difficult.


    Little Lori touched her face, her complexion changed, and she couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "Come on, this isn''t a clown, I still have to solve it."


    Su Yan touched the little Lolita''s face with a look of petting. Of course, this kind of petting was not the love of men and women. Su Yan just treated the little Lolita as a little sister.


    However, Long Yaoyuan became more and more furious. He couldn''t help being so ambiguous when he died on the verge of death.


    "Little beast, die!"


    Long Yaoyuan rushed over, but in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Su Yan, and a violent spiritual force attacked Little Lori.


    Su Yan changed her color slightly, and pushed Little Lolita away, golden spiritual power filled her palms, and patted Long Yaoyuan.


    The cyan spiritual power collided with the golden spiritual power, and the entire Mu''s compound collapsed, suddenly becoming a ruin.

 Chapter 963： Dont

    Mu Fengchun was paralyzed on the spot, and hurriedly got up and ran towards the distance. This battle was beyond his expectation.


    Little Lori was unwillingly dragged away by Yuwen Xiongba. It was absolutely uncomfortable to be affected by this battle. Of course, Mu Yuxun was also taken to safety by Yuwen Xiongba.


    The rest of the Mu family had already rushed madly, desperately fleeing, and with a single blow, the extremely hard house of the Mu family was destroyed. This kind of power was too strong.


    Su Yan was full of violent faces. This Long Yaoyuan turned out to be a drunkard who didn''t want to drink. He originally rushed towards him, but finally attacked Lori.


    Had it not been for him to push the little Lolita away, it would have caused a tragedy.


    This made Su Yan''s heart angry, two violent golden flames burning in his eyes, this was a sign of anger, this was a prelude to murder!


    "Long Yaoyuan, you angered me, accept my anger!"


    Su Yan strode the meteor and rushed directly towards Long Yaoyuan, the scales of the dragon appeared in his hand, and a golden power appeared in his hand.


    A pure fist, without a trace of impurities, is entirely Gaia''s power, blasting towards Long Yaoyuan at a transcendent speed.


    It can be seen that Su Yan''s fist attacked, and the surrounding air actually solidified directly, turning into masses of white solid, falling to the ground one after another.


    This solid smashed the ground with devastation, countless large pits, and the entire home of Mu''s land was completely destroyed.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t care about this. Now he was very angry, just wanting to kill Long Yaoyuan.


    Because Long Yaoyuan completely angered him, so that his current Dantian had a monstrous fire.


    Facing Su Yan''s offensive, a trace of disdain flashed in Long Yaoyuan''s eyes, and his cyan spiritual power rose, looming, like a fairy.


    His slightly old arm was surrounded by cyan spiritual power at this moment, and it seemed unwavering, but it contained powerful power.


    Su Yan blasted with a punch, Long Yaoyuan did not evade half a minute, his fingers clenched into a fist, and he blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    The fists of the two of them have spiritual power entangled, as if the spiritual power of two dragons collided, and the entire midair could see a ripple like a water wave.


    Not only that, but you can also see the sky eclipsed by this, and countless clouds seem to be disturbed, a feeling of upturned.


    Su Yan did not take a step back after the collision of spiritual power. The golden spiritual power in his hand was still high, not weak.


    However, Long Yaoyuan leaped down from mid-air, tumbling a few times on the ground to stop it, his face was full of blood.


    It was obvious that Long Yaoyuan was at a disadvantage, and everyone was surprised.


    "This?!"


    Some people were already speechless and didn''t expect this result at all.


    And Mu Fengchun''s face changed. He originally thought that Su Yan was dead. Did he guess wrong? Is this kid really better than Long Yaoyuan.


    Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba are naturally not surprised. After all, they know that Su Yan''s realm is that the pseudo-daoist is very easy to deal with the master.


    You must know that when Su Yan failed to step into the pseudo-daoist, he would be able to defeat the powerhouse who reached the pinnacle of the master.


    But Mu Yuxun was stunned, and now her heart was full of turbulent waves, and the worldview collapsed again and again, completely turning into scum.


    She thought that the skill was high, but it was just like the sword and shadow in martial arts novels, but the current scene was already a showdown like flying into the earth, which deeply shocked her heart.


    How much she desires now and desires that she has such a strong strength, but this is just an unrealistic idea.


    Tequila was the one who trembled the most. Her father, whom she admired so much, had a disadvantage in the fight, which made her unacceptable.


    "father?"


    Tequila asked concerned, wanting to know what was going on.


    "Humph!"


    Long Yaoyuan looked at Su Yan with a gloomy look on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, your kid really has two things, it seems I was careless!"


    The blue dragon appeared behind Long Yaoyuan, which was many times larger than the agave. The sound of the dragon''s roar, the energy of rushing thousands of miles into the earth last year, is simply not a grade.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. It seemed that this dragon family liked to transform dragons and kill people, and they really regarded themselves as the descendants of dragons.


    The golden light shines behind Su Yan, and a golden dragon emerges. In that case, Su Yan decided to use the golden dragon to destroy Long Yaoyuan.


    "Father, be careful of the golden dragon."


    "Huh, bluff, watch me destroy it!"


    Long Yaoyuan rushed over, and the blue dragon soared behind him, with blue electric light spitting out of his mouth, and headed towards the golden dragon.


    Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands, rushed into the air, and directly confronted Long Yaoyuan, without fear of retreating. It was a collision of fists and a force of force.


    The golden dragon changed his previous state, now his eyes were full of ferociousness, the dragon''s breath was soaring, and his whole body was dazzling with golden light, directly burning.


    A fireball, with a strong aura of spiritual power, sprayed towards the Azure Dragon phantom.


    The fireball collided with the electric light, and the whole world erupted with a terrifying sound, as if the sky had cracked.


    Jinlong rushed away, biting Qinglong''s body in one bite, and pulling at will, directly tore a large piece of Qinglong skin into pieces.


    Jin Long''s rage completely exceeded Long Yaoyuan''s imagination. There was no weakness at all, and the few duels firmly occupied the initiative.


    The Azure Dragon had lost its breath, and the cyan light had become thinner after being completely beaten.


    Jinlong swept its tail towards Qinglong, shooting the Qinglong in half, falling to the ground violently, turning into ashes.


    Long Yaoyuan''s complexion changed drastically, and his heart was full of anxiety. His Azure Dragon phantom was defeated. This was his secret trick.


    Now he was almost certain that Su Yan was not a good stubble, definitely where he was, and he was so young.


    "Who are you!"


    "I just said, Su Baxian!"


    Su Yan rushed over, his fist blasted towards Long Yaoyuan''s chest, and a ray of light almost dazzled the eyes of people in the distance, because this ray of light was too powerful.


    Su Yan naturally moved to kill him, and if he angered him, he had to bear his anger.


    Long Yaoyuan''s whole body was resisted by cyan spiritual power, but in the blink of an eye, the cyan spiritual power was pierced by Su Yan''s brilliance, and his fist immediately hit Long Yaoyuan''s chest.


    Long Yaoyuan was like a kite with a broken line, flying upside down and falling to the ground, smashing into a huge hole, and his aura languished.


    At this moment, his chest was sunken, and he was obviously receiving a very powerful force. The corners of his mouth were full of blood, even the blood was vomited out.


    Long Yaoyuan seemed to be ten years old all of a sudden, the spiritual power of his body was scattered, and he was extremely weak.


    With just a punch, Su Yan severely wounded Long Yaoyuan, and the gap between the pseudo-daoist and the master''s consummation could be seen.


    Su Yan didn''t stay for half a minute, and landed towards the big pit, looking at Long Yaoyuan in the pit, without any sympathy.


    "You don''t provoke me, I don''t provoke you, you provoke me and I kill you!"


    Su Yan rushed towards Long Yaoyuan, his fist was extremely violent again, this punch could definitely kill Long Yaoyuan.


    But the tequila on the side screamed: "No!"

 Chapter 964： secret

    Tequila''s voice was loud, like a pitiful wailing, and she couldn''t accept the result, let alone bear it.


    But Su Yan did not stop attacking because of Tequila''s wailing, and if he angered him, he had to bear the price of his anger.


    Su Yan''s fist was like a ball of fire, because all the golden spiritual power was burning.


    The power of this fist is comparable to the ultimate blow of the Grandmaster''s peak of Consummation, and now Long Yaoyuan can''t bear it.


    Long Yaoyuan lay in the pit, desperately looking at his fist blasting at him, and he could do nothing at all, only a trace of regret in his eyes.


    He only now knows what it means to be outside, there are outsiders and there are outsiders, and he has been in Mobei for too long, and he has been sitting in a well to watch the sky.


    But he seemed to think of something at this moment, he remembered that Su Yan seemed to say that he was Su Baxian.


    No, Su Baxian!


    Long Yaoyuan''s eyes widened, an incredible expression appeared, Su Baxian''s three words were of course thunderous.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Long Yaoyuan quivered the corners of his mouth slightly, chanting these three words.


    He first learned of the name Su Baxian from the World Martial Arts League Forum. At that time, he was the big boss with the title of Grand Master, and a crowd of people bowed their heads to him.


    He watched step by step as Su Yan started from the 20th place on the ranking list, and finally reached the legendary eighth. Recently, he wiped out the Fusang Baqi Orochi and became the seventh existence on the ground list.


    This kind of powerlessness made him very uncomfortable, but he had to admire such a person.


    Now, I didn''t expect that the person in front of him was the rumored Su Baxian. All this was really funny.


    All the thoughts just flashed through his mind. Just after the end, he saw that the sky was completely covered by Su Yan''s fist, and a terrifying heat swept his body.


    Long Yaoyuan wanted to beg for mercy, but he knew it was too late, and the blood demon Su who killed the fruit jue would not forgive him.


    Long Yaoyuan was desperate, and slowly closed his eyes.


    But at the very moment, Tequila roared anxiously: "Su Ba first, don''t kill him, I will tell you the secret!"


    The voice of tequila lingered in Su Yan''s ears. She didn''t know if she could change Su Yan''s mind. This was just the last hope of despair.


    However, Su Yan''s fist stopped unexpectedly, which made Tequila overjoyed and even shed tears.


    "I promise you don''t kill my father, I will tell you all the secrets."


    Tequila was afraid of Su Yan''s repentance, so he ignored it at this moment, as long as he could save his father''s life, nothing would matter.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, a faint smile appeared on his face, and the flames burning in his hands dissipated.


    At this moment, Long Yaoyuan''s trembling and desperate heart returned to a trace of peace, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of fear.


    "I didn''t expect you... you are really Su Baxian."


    Tequila was in a mess now, it was a mess, it was all caused by her.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Why, isn''t it handsome enough to compare with Su Ba you think?"


    Tequila was taken aback, a trace of ruddy appeared on his face, which was a sign of shyness.


    Su Baxian is like an idol in her heart, the goal she most wants to catch up with, and everyone has a hero in her heart.


    "Come on, to my satisfaction, your father may be able to save his life."


    Su Yan''s words brought the agave back to reality, and a trace of paleness appeared on his face.


    "In fact, our Long family only recently learned about this."


    Tequila glanced at Long Yaoyuan in the pit, her eyes more determined, this matter must not be kept secret, or her father would definitely be killed by Su Yan.


    "That is a secret place, in a sea of ??sand, discovered by a shepherd."


    Su Yan listened patiently, not in a hurry, he knew that it would take Tequila''s words to narrate.


    In fact, it was a herder who discovered the secret in the sand sea, and then through the spies of the Long Family, the Long Family finally knew it.


    The sand sea, that is a vast desert, there is almost nothing other than sand, some are left over from the struggle against the sky, and they are all existences with extremely tenacious vitality.


    In the eyes of the herdsmen, Shahai is a god, a **** who needs to be respected and dared not to blaspheme.


    Once the gods in the sand sea are unhappy, the light ones will be swallowed, and the heavy ones will have no life. The sand sea is like a gluttonous existence that can swallow everything.


    "There is a shining pearl there, like a dragon ball, with very powerful energy."


    Tequila''s words gradually became formal, and the main point was said.


    Su Yan frowned slightly and couldn''t help but say, "Dragon Ball in the sand sea?"


    "The spy is only saying that. I am not very clear. I am afraid it is something very like Dragon Ball, but from the eyes of the spy, you can know that this thing has extremely powerful spiritual power. It is a treasure of heaven and earth, which can improve the realm of people ."


    Su Yan silently, this couldn''t help but coincide with the news he got from Mu Yuxun''s mouth. The secret Mu Yuxun said was that it could raise the realm of people, which aroused Su Yan''s interest.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just that simple, otherwise that thing would have become someone else''s thing."


    Tequila nodded, not daring to hide anything.


    "Yes, the people who got this news are not only the Long Family, but some big forces or some hermits in Mobei know it, and even those martial arts bigwigs and families in the northwest probably know it."


    "I''m afraid these people are not just about to move, right?"


    "Of course, when they learned this news, they couldn''t suppress the desire in their hearts. Many people rushed into the sea of ??sand."


    Su Yan saw fear in Tequila''s eyes, and couldn''t help but understand the complexity of the matter. It was definitely not so simple.


    "They have gone, but no one has come out for half a month, and no one has come out until now."


    "Who are these people?"


    "All of them are great masters, and there are a lot of masters in the later stages."


    The Yuwen Xiongba on the side was shocked, and the grandmaster didn''t even return when he entered the later stage. What kind of place it must be.


    Little Lolita also has a solemn expression, although she does not scare her, but it is worth paying attention to.


    "Sure enough, good things are not so easy to get."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, and became more interested in the things in the sand sea.


    "You can get there, right?"


    Tequila nodded, and if he shook his head, it would be like saying nothing.


    "Very well, now you go with me, and I can let your father go."


    Agave''s eyes burst with excitement and joy, and she looked at Su Yan with gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    "No, take what you need, but if it is fake, your life and even the Long Family will no longer exist."


    Su Yan never tells lies or threats, because his words are facts and will come true.


    Tequila nodded vigorously, then recovered her face and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take you there."


    Su Yan looked at the sunset on the horizon, and now it was too late to leave.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow."

 Chapter 965： Set off

    After solving the Long Family''s affairs, Su Yan felt particularly comfortable. After all, this secret was already known, and there was no need to investigate and waste time.


    Su Yan regained his spiritual power, his whole body regained emptiness, the golden flame in his eyes also dissipated, and he became like an ordinary person.


    Little Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba both ran over, with a look of excitement, Yu Wen Xiongba still clenched his fists and waved a few times.


    "My lord is awesome, handsome!"


    Facing the flattery of Yuwen Xiongba, Su Yan just smiled faintly and didn''t say much.


    At this time, Tequila looked at Su Yan''s back with a complicated face, and wanted to say something, but couldn''t speak.


    This knot couldn''t be solved. Originally, the Long Family could become friendly friends with Su Yan, and they could even explore the treasures in the sand.


    But now, the Long Family and Su Yan have become enemies. It is Su Yan who oppresses the Long Family with great strength, so that they have to tell the secret in exchange for a life.


    Tequila walked into the pit, helped his seriously injured father up, sighed, and then left the place with him.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not care about the two of them. He had never looked down upon the Long Family. He was not a stumbling block, he just provided him with a little information.


    Su Yan looked at Mu Yuxun at this moment, with a trace of distress. He distressed this girl, and distressed that her weak body had to support such a big family.


    Su Yan is very powerful. This is because he has the strength and is in the realm of a pseudo-dao, but once he becomes a waste, he doesn''t know if he can have the strong heart of Mu Yuxun and can face so many storms.


    Su Yan shook his head. I didn''t think about these things by myself. Everyone has their own ways of living, so there is no need to go into it.


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do bad things, even if he has a little thought now, I will let him fall apart!"


    Naturally, what Su Yan said was Mu Fengchun. Su Yan''s thoughts of Mu Fengchun just now are vividly remembered. If he weren''t dead, the Mu family would be destroyed, otherwise Su Yan would have destroyed him.


    Mu Fengchun was trembling with fright at this moment, had already knelt down on the ground, vowing constantly.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, and then headed towards the distance of the ruins, but within a few blinks of an eye, they had already reached a far place.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed up, slowly disappearing under the setting sun.


    Before Mu Yuxun could react, the person disappeared, and she was in a daze for a long time looking at the disappearing place.


    For a long time, the tears on Mu Yuxun''s face crossed. This was neither sad nor happy. In short, she felt something was missing in her heart, and she felt something more in her heart.


    Her choice was correct, desperate adventures in exchange for the safety of Mu''s family, at least Mu''s family was not torn apart.


    "Su Yan, you are a good person, I will always remember you."


    Mu Yuxun waited till the last moment, until dark.


    Su Yan and Xiao Luoli randomly found a hotel in Mobei, settled in for one night, and set off tomorrow.


    An interesting incident happened upon entering the hotel. The three of them were a little bit ashamed and were stopped by the hotel security.


    In the end, Yuwen Xiongba took out a pile of cash, and the security guard was stunned and retreated in fear.


    "Who told you to park the car so far, you thought of me as a beggar."


    Little Lori was very angry and naturally bullied Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely affected and couldn''t win, even if he won, he didn''t dare to fight.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, as if watching two young people fighting.


    The three of them entered the hotel, three rooms, Su Yan lay directly on the bed.


    Although this day was not a big battle, it was a bit tired after going through all these things.


    Now he just wants to take a hot bath and then sleep comfortably.


    Just as Su Yan entered the bathroom, little Lolita sneaked in, and when she saw Su Yan taking a bath, her face suddenly turned red.


    "Um, Su Yan, I have two bottles of super spiritual power liquid."


    Su Yan''s head was frothy, still rubbing, and hearing Little Lori''s voice, it didn''t make a difference.


    "Don''t you have super psychic liquid?"


    "That, uh, it''s finished."


    "Okay, close the door when you leave."


    After taking a shower, Su Yan lay on the bed in her pajamas, and threw her mobile phone aside. She didn''t even bother to look at it.


    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, Su Yan''s eyes became confused. The location of this hotel is not bad. It is really not easy to see the moonlight in this metropolis of Mobei.


    There was no word for a night, and everyone got up very early the next day. After all, there were important things.


    Of course, Tequila waited at the hotel early to find out Su Yan''s residence, which was too simple for her.


    Of course she didn''t bother Su Yan either, just waited patiently in the hotel lobby.


    Su Yan and Xiao Lolita got up early and went to the dining room to have some breakfast. They planned to find Tequila.


    "My lord, that tequila is so awkward, we need to find her."


    Yuwen Xiongba carried a trace of anger. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan''s mercy, Long Yaoyuan would have died long ago, and the Long Family would also fall.


    But Su Yan said indifferently: "She''s here long ago."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback: "coming?"


    When the three of them walked to the lobby, Tequila sat on the sofa, very dignified, with a trace of coldness, her character still could not be hidden.


    Seeing Su Yan coming out, Tequila stood up immediately, with a look of respect and embarrassment on her face.


    "Su..."


    Agave didn''t know what to call Su Yan for a while, and froze there.


    "Of course it is called an adult!"


    Yu Wenxiong shouted loudly, naturally he didn''t have a good face, because this lady used him as an ant.


    Tequila really opened his mouth and said: "Su... Master Su."


    "You don''t need to be an adult, you and I have nothing to do, just call me Mr. Su."


    Although Su Yan''s superficial meaning seemed to have crushed Yuwen Xiongba, in fact, Agave knew that Su Yan did not take her seriously.


    "Okay, Mr. Su."


    "have you eaten?"


    "Oh Nope."


    "Go eat some, you can hurry."


    "Then I won''t eat it, just get some snacks."


    The group of people left the hotel and got into Tequila''s car. After all, her car was specially modified and could run in the desert.


    The car is driven by a dedicated driver, and the car has a lot of space, similar to a motorhome.


    The car was dull all the way, Su Yan was lying on the bed to practice, Yuwen Xiongba chatted with little Lori, and put the agave aside, which made her very uncomfortable.


    It looks like a team is going to find the baby, but in fact, Tequila knows very well that he is just a lead, just like a hostage.


    Looking at the big characters on the wall, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but say loudly: "When you arrive at Yumen Pass, you will leave after this pass."


    When the car drove out of Yumen Pass, there was a yellow sky outside, with wind and sand flying all over the sky, forming two scenic lines with the inside of the pass.

 Chapter 966： Old taro

    After going out of Yumen Pass, the whole world seems to have changed. The sky is all yellow, and countless flying sands are caught in the sky and are constantly flying around.


    The horsepower of the car has also increased a lot, making a rumbling sound, speeding through the yellow sand.


    Although sand is flying everywhere in this place, there are still roads built. This shows that China has invested a lot on roads in recent years and people''s travel has become more convenient.


    At least many people watched Ah San''s traffic, and they all lamented the prosperity of their country, a country is progressing, and of course it must be given time.


    The sky is full of yellow sand outside, the car is naturally gentle and comfortable, with automatic temperature control system, everything is the era of high intelligence.


    The conservative value of this car is at least about 30 million yuan. If you include the intelligent systems, modification costs and even maintenance in the car, the value is at least 100 million yuan.


    Don''t feel exaggerated. Sometimes small smart systems are expensive, but they are high-tech. Most people are things that money can''t necessarily buy.


    It seems that they live on the same earth, but in fact everyone is of a different class, and their understanding of the world is different.


    Some people have high-sightedness, that is, he is standing on a high place, and some people cannot see the sun because he is in the abyss.


    Su Yan got out of bed, and Zhou Tian��s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was completed, and he had no intention of continuing to practice.


    Seeing that Tequila was not in high spirits and was lonely in a daze, he couldn''t help walking over.


    "Mr. Su."


    Seeing Su Yan coming over, Tequila was immediately cautious and even with a trace of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are now collaborators, and I have always been very good to collaborators."


    Tequila bit her lip, and for a long time she couldn''t help but say: "Mr. Su, in fact, everything is a misunderstanding."


    Su Yan waved his hand, not wanting to listen to Tequila''s explanation.


    "I know, you are a little regretful now, originally the Long Family should be friends with me?"


    Tequila bit her lips with blood, Su Yan''s words were what she wanted to say.


    "Yes, but the result was completely reversed."


    "This is the end of the matter, why bother to think about it, now you should think about how to bring us into the sea of ??sand."


    Tequila couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Actually, my father admires you very much. He used to talk about you. You are also a role model for me."


    Tequila still couldn''t help but said it, which was too uncomfortable in my heart.


    Su Yan paused, looking at Tequila, not angry and angry.


    "None of this is important, you know the most important thing now, I don''t want to mention it the third time."


    Although Su Yan''s words were softly spoken, Tequila could not help but shudder, and suddenly returned to reality.


    "Mr. Su, I know I was wrong."


    Tequila quickly apologized, scared in her heart, and full of fear on her face. Who would dare to provoke half a point for being the seventh in the ranking.


    "Say it."


    Tequila worked hard to recover, regaining his previous coolness, and looked at Su Yan and said: "My plan is to station on the edge of the sand sea first, and send some spies to investigate."


    "No need, as long as the weather permits, we will go directly in."


    Su Yan''s words changed the color of the agave slightly. After all, she had said about the dangers inside before. Many martial arts leaders in Mobei and the northwest had all entered, but none of them came out.


    Of course, she also suddenly realized that those realms were just the late master stage, and Su Yan would naturally not care about such existence.


    For this reason, Tequila showed a wry smile and nodded to Su Yan.


    After that, the two did not speak, and the whole car fell silent.


    It will take a while to get to the edge of the sand sea, after all, the edge of the sand sea is already close to the border.


    At noon, there is a long-prepared lunch in the car, just press the button and wait a few minutes.


    The lunch is very rich, almost all kinds, packed in small boxes, very comprehensive nutrition.


    This can be regarded as a big meal, I am afraid I don''t know how long it will take to eat such a delicious thing after entering the sand sea.


    The entire carriage was filled with fragrance, and there was a large table full of them. Even Su Yan couldn''t help but feel appetite at the moment.


    "Wow, great, I haven''t seen these dishes much."


    Yuwen Xiongba was the most greedy one, and his saliva fell all over the place looking at the dishes.


    Little Lori is rather cold, but she can see her lips moving from time to time.


    Tequila arranged the things, stood aside, and said with a smile on his face: "This big meal is considered the last meal in the sand sea. There is definitely no such thing to eat.


    "I''m interested."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little more fond of agave, but it was not easy to think of it.


    When Tequila heard this, her eyes were a little moist, but it was only a moment, and she quickly recovered.


    "No, it was all ordered by the master chef at home, so I just moved my mouth."


    "Well, yes, this fish head is so delicious."


    Yuwen Xiongba had already caught half of the fish head, and ate it with relish, full of praise, which made her angry at the agave a lot less.


    Really a group of foodies, a meal was bought, of course, Yu Wen Xiongba was bought.


    "Sit down and eat together."


    Su Yan saw Tequila standing all the time. He didn''t like this kind of rules.


    Although Long Yaoyuan angered him, but now his anger has disappeared, there is no need to spread to the tequila, everything is mainly about finding things.


    The four of them feasted and consumed almost all of the delicacies. It was Yuwen Xiongba who ate the most, and it was almost difficult to walk.


    Although everyone is fine on the surface, but in fact, everyone knows in their hearts that entering the sand sea this time will definitely not be a trivial matter.


    From the tone of the agave, it is known that the treasure in the sand sea is not so easy to obtain, and there is an unknown risk in it.


    No one knew what was terrifying in it, whether it was a monster, a mechanism, or the magic of nature. No one knew at all, because no one knew it.


    This kind of unknown is the most terrifying. I am not afraid that you are strong, but I am afraid that hiding in the dark is hard to defend.


    The car drove all day and night, wandering in the dry desert, but there are roads, and vehicles come and go from time to time.


    Until midnight, the whole place was silent, extremely quiet, without any sound.


    And the road is gone, you can only drive directly in the desert, but this desert is not a sea of ??sand.


    The sand sea, which is a flowing place, is as rough as the ocean, hiding terrible dangers.


    There is a faint place in front of which is a small village with an earth embryo wall. It is hard to believe that there are people living in this place.


    Before the car arrived in the village, many people had gathered around the entrance of the village. The leader was an old man in his sixties, and others called him the old taro.

 Chapter 967： Do big things

    Almost half of the people in the village came out, because this group of people had never seen such a long car before, and they were so curious that they all ran out when they saw it from far away, even in the middle of the night.


    This village has no electric lights and relies entirely on kerosene. Because it is located in the middle of the desert, there are no people in a radius of 100 miles. It is difficult to imagine how this village survived.


    Maybe this is an oasis, you must have water if you want to survive, otherwise even the martial arts experts will have to die of thirst.


    When the car stopped, the driver got out of the car and opened the door. Even if the two drivers were both masters, the competition for driving a car these years was fierce.


    Tequila jumped out of the car and looked around in the moonlight and found that there was nothing else to see except for the people in dozens of villages. There were a few big trees sparsely here, which was a bit of green in this village.


    The three Su Yan got out of the car and glanced casually.


    "Mr. Su, settle down in this place tonight, and tomorrow we will enter the sand sea."


    Su Yan nodded, without any objection.


    The driver walked to the village elder Taro, threw him a stack of money, and said, "Are you in charge of this?"


    Old Taro nodded, dangling a cigarette, smoking hard, he looked different from other villagers, a difference in temperament.


    "I am the village chief here, where did you come from?"


    "We are from Mobei, you can arrange it for us."


    The old taro looked around, his eyes staying on the faces of Tequila and Little Lori, and he didn''t want to leave for a long time.


    "These two little ladies are so handsome, the people in the city are really different."


    The old taro looked at the few old hen-like women behind him, and couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements for you, but there is no free room in the village. You all live in the ancestral hall."


    "can."


    Led by the old Yatou, the group walked towards the ancestral hall in the village. They said it was an ancestral hall, but in fact they were two adobe houses, where no one lived for a long time.


    "It''s better to live in an RV."


    Yuwen Xiongba underestimated, but did not speak loudly either.


    "There is danger in the RV, this place is very evil."


    The driver did not say why, but his eyes let Yuwen Xiongba know the answer.


    The old taro said at this moment: "Someone has been here before, but there is not a car as big as yours, and as a result, all are gone the next day."


    "Why?"


    Yu Wenxiong asked.


    "Why, the wind blows away, the sand sinks, or else it will be the **** swallowing in the sand."


    The words of the old taro made Yuwen Xiongba frowned, and he did not continue to question.


    But if you say that, isn''t the RV worth more than 100 million gone?


    But no one feels distressed, because the group of people present are the owners of no shortage of money, and a hundred million yuan is not a matter of consideration in front of them.


    It''s okay to be blown away by the wind, but it''s not enough for Su Yan to sink into the ground.


    Although he is a pseudo-dao, he can''t not breathe for a long time, let alone Yuwen Xiongba.


    In the end, Yuwen Xiongba obediently followed a group of people into the ancestral hall.


    There are two in the ancestral hall, one for Su Yan and others, and one for Tequila and Little Loli, which is enough for distribution.


    There are professional outdoor tents, it doesn��t matter if the house is broken, after all, it��s not something to enjoy here.


    The old taro didn''t say anything when he brought it. He wanted to save some steamed buns and water, but when he saw the agave took out a lot of snacks from the bag, he silently took back his dry and cracked hands.


    "You sleep, I''m leaving."


    The old taro knocked on the cigarette stick and left with a humming. When the old man walked, he didn''t bring the kerosene lamp. Of course he was familiar with this place, and he walked on the ground.


    The ancestral hall actually doesn''t have any magic tokens, it is exactly what they call it, and it is actually an abandoned house.


    "Go to sleep, you have to enter the sand sea tomorrow."


    Su Yan said to the two little Lori, and then entered the house.


    Little Lori glanced at the tequila with no expression on her face. As a killer, she had never encountered any situation before. It was common to squat in a tree for one night. This is simply a small case.


    Entering the sleeping bag, Little Lori pulled the zipper, and there was no sound.


    And Tequila looked at the tent, and did not ask her to speak to herself.


    Little Lori has her own coldness and arrogance, but Tequila also has her own arrogance and coldness.


    Tequila is different from a woman in its bones, as strong and domineering as a man, with a cruel queen fan.


    And little Lolita is only acquired, formed in Fusang, her bones are still the weak and injured young heart.


    Therefore, compared with the little loli, the agave is more cold, and it can be distinguished from the outside.


    Tequila was sitting on the ground with his hands on his knees, looking at the moonlight outside. The moonlight was very bright, shining on the whole earth.


    She watched for a long time, and didn''t know what she was thinking about. In short, she didn''t sleep until dawn, which can be described as sleepless all night.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba slept well. After all, it was midnight. Yuwen Xiongba snored like thunder in less than three minutes. Su Yan threw a leather shoe on his face, and his voice was a little quieter.


    Compared with the tranquility of the ancestral hall, the villages outside the ancestral hall cannot be calm anymore.


    Even the 60-year-old village elder Taro looked at the second girl for a long time. The young people in the village, especially the bachelor, had their eyes straightened.


    They had never seen such a beautiful woman, she was just like a fairy, her saliva kept falling, she was just ignored by the second daughter at the time.


    A house, compared to the village, this house is considered the worst, not much better than the ancestral hall.


    A figure looked around and knocked on the door.


    The snoring in the room was like thunder, and there was no sound at all, and finally the man smashed the door open by himself, after all, the door was crumbling.


    "Er Frozen, wake up soon."


    What came in was a man in his thirties, with rough hair like a chicken coop, and his face full of beard and he looked very sloppy.


    Er Lengzi was awakened, feeling very upset, and said angrily: "Which bastard, do you want to die?!"


    "It''s Lao Tzu."


    The man is Zhang Qiang, a well-known bully in the village, and only the village chief can control him.


    "Brother Qiang, why are you looking for me in the middle of the night?"


    Zhang Qiang smiled evilly and said, "Do you want a woman?"


    "woman?"


    When Er Frozen heard this, his eyes straightened, and he couldn''t help laughing silly, how stupid he was.


    "Yes, of course, I want to dream every day."


    "Did you see two women in the group who came today?"


    "That''s not a woman, that''s a fairy, a fairy in the sky."


    "Do you want to sleep with them."


    The second stunned son looked at Zhang Qiangqiang and said, "Thinking, it makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "Speak down!"


    Zhang Qiang gave a second stop, and then smiled: "If you think, then follow me. Let''s do something big."


    "Do big things, okay, I''ll go with Brother Qiang."


    The two hurriedly left the residence.

 Chapter 968： court death

    Moonlight shines on the village trails, and the desert willows in the distance are swayed by the breeze. At night, it is the time when these trees are desperately absorbing water because they will be roasted during the day.


    Zhang Qiang and Er Lengzi sneaked out of the corner, tiptoe and peer around, like thieves.


    It was already three o''clock at night, and the villagers had already fallen asleep. Who would stroll outside without problems, but the two felt a guilty conscience.


    "Brother Qiang, they... they have four men!"


    Er Lengzi only now remembered, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, plus those two drivers.


    "None of those four people look nasty, their eyes are scary."


    Zhang Qiang spit out thick sputum, glared at Er Dengzi, and said angrily: "Do you want to sleep with a woman?!"


    "Thinking, dreaming, but I''m afraid I will die."


    "Don''t worry, I have this thing."


    Zhang Qiang took out a kind of powder, which looked like a plant dried and crushed, not knowing what it was for.


    "What is this thing?"


    Zhang Qiang grinned and revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth, and smiled: "This is a baby, just light it up and blow at the room to ensure that they sleep like dead pigs."


    "Really?!"


    Er Lengzi''s eyes lit up, and his pants almost couldn''t be lifted. He was obviously anxious.


    "Brother Qiang, hurry up, I can''t wait."


    "Hurry up with a hammer."


    The two walked towards the ancestral hall under the shining of moonlight. The village was originally small, and they arrived in a few steps.


    Little Lori fell asleep at this time, but due to her perennial habits, she was not asleep.


    The tequila still held his legs with both hands, put his head on his legs, and looked at the full moon outside the window.


    She didn''t have the slightest sleepiness, her heart was extremely irritable, so following Su Yan made her very distressed.


    It''s normal to be suppressed and held hostage, although Su Yan didn''t say anything against her or beat her.


    But she couldn''t stand this kind of treatment even more, because it meant that Su Yan didn''t take her seriously and completely ignored it.


    Tequila clasped her hands tightly, hoping to end this expedition soon, if she had a life to go back, she just wanted to rest, rest for one year, three years or even five years.


    Maybe she was tired after being strong for so long, maybe she was worried about Long Yaoyuan, but now she can see that she is still weak in her heart.


    In fact, there are weaknesses in the deepest part of everyone''s heart. It''s just nature to find it easy or not.


    At the window, Zhang Qiang and Er Lengzi had been staying for a long time. At the beginning of the period, the two thought that Tequila and Little Lori had already fallen asleep, but in fact they did not. They were shocked.


    Seeing that there was no movement inside, the two men were relieved.


    "Brother Qiang, hurry up."


    Seeing the tequila inside, Er Lengzi couldn''t control himself, there was a kind of crazy restlessness.


    Originally thought Erya in the village was extremely beautiful, but now he knows what beauty is, Erya is an ugly monster.


    Zhang Qiang ignited the powder in the cigarette rod with a match, and a burst of blue smoke came out.


    He hurriedly blew at the end of the cigarette stick, and the blue smoke drifted into the room.


    Although the house is not sealed, the powder is very powerful. Zhang Qiang has tried it before, and it can definitely fascinate the two people in the house.


    But they didn''t know the horror of the two inside, and they naively thought it was the swan that had been injured and fell.


    "Just wait three minutes."


    The numbers of the two people are extremely anxious, the state is indescribable, and almost everyone has had that experience.


    Tequila didn''t pay attention to the two people outside the window at all, she didn''t use her spiritual power, and she didn''t pay attention when the smoke floated in.


    The main reason is that there is something in her heart, and the center of gravity is completely on it, so there is no feeling that Qingyan covers the whole house.


    And when Tequila smelled this blue smoke, she didn''t even notice that this level of intoxicant was useless for her.


    Little Lolita was asleep too, this kind of blue smoke couldn''t wake her up, and the risk index was too low.


    The two waited for three minutes with great difficulty, and when they saw Tequila put their heads on their legs again, they thought she had passed out, and couldn''t help being overjoyed.


    "Brother Qiang, it''s done!"


    Er Lengzi''s expression was full of joy, and he even took off his coat directly, obviously already impatient.


    Zhang Qiang was also anxious, with a lewd smile on his face: "Huh, I have used such a large dose. It''s no wonder if I don''t fall down. They have to wear their clothes intact after sleeping, remember?"


    Er Lengzi drooled, and rushed into Zhang Qiang without hearing what Zhang Qiang said.


    "I rub, run so fast."


    Zhang Qiang also rushed in, expecting Er Lengzi to deal with the funeral.


    Er Lengzi stood at the door, rushing towards the tequila with a smile on his face, and the belts of his pants were untied.


    "Fairy, I want to sleep with you."


    Tequila was startled by this sound for no reason, and when someone approached, she didn''t notice it. It was she who found that she was too fascinated by her thoughts.


    Tequila regained his complexion, looking at Er Lengzi with a cold look, disgusted.


    "Where is the fool, get out of here!"


    Tequila treats Er Lengzi as a fool, otherwise he would have killed him.


    Seeing Zhang Qiang running in, Tequila knew that something was wrong, and the killing intent appeared in her eyes.


    Zhang Qiang was shocked when he saw that Tequila was not in a coma, but he had already had his brains, and he could manage so much.


    "Little girl, if you obey us obediently, you can have fun together, otherwise."


    A dazzling knife appeared in Zhang Qiang''s hand, but it was a bit dull and rusty, perhaps because it was useless for too long.


    Tequila was furious and directly yelled: "I''m looking for death!"


    He didn''t give the two a chance, and neither did his spiritual power flow out, but he held his hand into a fist and blasted the two with one punch.


    A punch of his level, even a punch without spiritual power, was enough to kill a few elephants, not to mention Er Lengzi and Zhang Qiang.


    Both of them got a punch, both of their fists sank into their chests, and they were immediately stained with blood.


    Er Lengzi''s mouth was full of blood, but he still didn''t forget to say: "Fairy, I want to sleep with you." Finally, he fell weakly.


    Zhang Qiang wanted to ask for mercy, but he didn''t even have a chance to say a word, so he fell straight down.


    Seeing the corpses of the two, Tequila felt disgusted, and with a single stroke, the bodies of the two were turned into ashes, which were blown away by the breeze.


    The movement here did not attract the attention of others, and the agave''s anger disappeared, just a small matter.


    After the two were dealt with, she was even less sleepy, could not help but jump to the house, squatting and looking at the moon all night.


    The next day, the disappearance of Zhang Qiang and Er Lengzi didn''t make the villagers care. The two men were bullies and fools, and they both wished to disappear forever.


    The group of people also woke up, and the modified car at the entrance of the village had long since disappeared, so the village chief really said it.

 Chapter 969： Gallop

    The entire ground was empty, as if the car had disappeared out of thin air, and the ground was still extremely flat.


    Because the village is small, the car can''t get in at all, otherwise it won''t stop outside.


    "It must be the sand surging, which has brought the car into the ground."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the open space, thought hard for a long time, and said his guess.


    The old taro came over at this moment and said with a dull face: "It''s not surprising. When the group of people came, the car was gone. Our place is safe in this village. Looking out at a desert, actually every day. Variety."


    Everyone nodded their heads and no longer struggled with the matter.


    Tequila frowned slightly and looked at Su Yan and said, "The car doesn''t care, but Shahai is still nearly 100 kilometers away from here. I''m afraid to walk without a car."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard the words, his face drooped suddenly, and he couldn''t walk until the year of the monkey. He was a dragger.


    "That''s the only thing for now, everyone pack up and get ready to go."


    Su Yan glanced at the crowd. One hundred kilometers was naturally not a problem, and it would not take much time to run with spiritual power.


    Old Taro interrupted at the moment: "No, do you really think that our village can live on such a place?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Tequila looked at the old taro with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "The place inside, there is an oasis there, where our cattle, sheep and horses are all there, that is the basis of our survival."


    "Then why don''t you live there?"


    Everyone has this question. It''s unreasonable to have to run here to suffer from such a good place.


    The old taro smoked the dry smoke silently, looking at the endless desert outside the village, his face was very old.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to live, it''s that people can''t live there."


    "Why?"


    "Because everyone who lives there is dead."


    A group of people are even more puzzled that there must be something in this, and it is not a simple matter.


    "Village Chief, what can you do?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay time and didn''t have time to chat here.


    "We often go to that place. All the meat and fruits are obtained from that place. Naturally, there are tools."


    The old taro took everyone to the east end of the village, where there was a shantytown with a dozen camels, and everyone was bright.


    "The camel pulls the cart!"


    Yufumi Yuba was very happy and saw something like a sled board being made on the side.


    "Well, you have six people, plus the goods, at least eight camels, I will charge 1,000 yuan for each."


    The old taro''s abacus is very accurate. How could this old man have good intentions? It turned out to be to make money. ,


    Most people naturally think that it is expensive, but for Su Yan, money is nothing at all.


    "Camel, how is this speed?"


    Su Yan was thinking that the speed is too slow, it''s better to run by himself, wasting time with a camel.


    "Don''t worry, my camel is much faster than the average one. It will be a hundred kilometers and two hours away."


    "My lord, let''s sit on a camel."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to run, he was absolutely exhausted after a hundred kilometers, even though he was a master of consummation.


    "Ok."


    The driver gave the old taro 10,000 yuan, but he dipped the old taro with his hand in his mouth and counted it happily.


    "No need to count, it won''t be bad."


    "Well, I believe you, you are more honest than those who came before."


    The old taro asked the family to put things on the camels, and then everyone sat on it. With the whip waving, the camels started running wildly.


    It is strange to say that these camels are different from ordinary ones. They ran all the way without taking a break at all. They were just like horses.


    In two hours, the camels only rested once, and it really took only two hours to reach the oasis.


    Looking at the oasis in front of them, everyone felt a little shocked.


    The desert was originally called the **** of death. It is difficult to see life here, even if it is there, it has been adapted after thousands of years.


    But because of the oasis, everyone has less fear and yearning for the desert.


    Eating fruit in the oasis, looking at the sandstorm outside, this feeling is simply a visual and physical shock.


    "Arrived."


    The old taro stopped the camel, and everyone went on.


    But as soon as I got down, I felt the sand under my feet flowing, like sand in a funnel.


    The old taro didn''t care at all, he was used to seeing this kind of scene, and he had seen it for decades.


    He led the camel into the oasis, and everyone followed suit.


    Inside, there is a cave in the sky, completely different from the outside, as if isolated from the outside.


    There are clear lakes, sparkling, and there are fishes leaping out of the water from time to time, and there are more fruitful fruits. After the sunshine, it is very sweet and delicious just by looking at it.


    What''s more eye-catching at home is the pasture not far away. There are nearly a thousand horses eating grass comfortably on the pasture, all of them fat and strong.


    "With so many horses, why do you eat buns every day?"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t understand it. The whole village had a population of one hundred people. One thousand horses were divided into ten per person. There was no shortage of meat at all, and there were scattered cattle and sheep beside them.


    The old taro sighed and said, "Of course we want to eat, but we have to worship the heavens and then worship the gods in the sand sea. There is not much left."


    People naturally don''t believe what the old taro said. He said so wickedly, but in everyone''s opinion, it was probably caused by natural disasters.


    "Well, my task is complete."


    The old taro walked towards the horse, holding a sharp long knife in his hand. He planned to take a head back and let the people in the village have a tooth ritual. They have not eaten meat for a long time.


    A knife flew out, a horse fell to the ground in response, blood rushed out, but died in a moment.


    "This old taro has a good skill."


    "Practice makes perfect."


    But when the old taro was about to pull the dead horse, the horses that had not fluctuated at the moment were as if they were frightened, and they were all running frantically.


    The entire grassland is not too big, but it can carry 10,000 horses, and a group of horses ran around in circles.


    Old Taro''s face was trembling. It was not that he had never seen such a situation. On the contrary, he had seen it many times, but each time he left a deep mark in his heart.


    The old taro ran in the opposite direction desperately, as if he encountered a ghost, which made everyone very puzzled.


    "what happened to him?"


    "The ghost knows."


    If the running of a thousand horses is not enough to describe the galloping horses, but the sky at this time has changed everyone''s face.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba pointed to the sky in shock with an incredible expression.


    Everyone looked at the sky, all with surprised expressions.


    "Thousand horses galloping!"

 Chapter 970： Desert god

    Above those thousands of miles, the blue sky and white clouds that had been shining by the scorching sun had disappeared.


    Not only that, these tens of thousands of horses are galloping, really are ten thousand horses galloping.


    The momentum of the horses formed by the clouds in the sky is much more magnificent than the thousand horses on the ground. It is simply too magnificent.


    Countless horses raced to rush, as if the heavenly horses had been released, there was no end to it, and the whole sky was full of these horses running.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a magnificent landscape in this desert land, I have to take it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly took out the camera, clicking non-stop, clicking in various postures.


    But Su Yan didn''t regard the galloping horses as a peculiar sight, because the abnormal behavior of the old taro made him suspicious.


    At this time, the old taro beat the camels desperately, just thinking that they could run, but although the camels did not run around like horses, they seemed to be frightened by something and did not dare to move.


    Su Yan walked over, grabbed the shirt of the old taro, and asked with a hint of majesty: "What''s the matter?"


    "The sky has changed, this place can''t be held, or something big will happen!"


    Old Taro was full of horror, still beating the camel desperately.


    Yuwen Xiongba said nonchalantly at this moment: "Old village chief, don''t worry about others, this is a natural phenomenon."


    There was a trace of anger on the old taro''s face, and his eyes stared at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Natural phenomena, I don''t understand natural phenomena, I only know that this will bring disaster.


    "Cut, superstition."


    Yu Wen Xiongba was full of disdain, and stopped talking nonsense with the old taro, and continued to take pictures of himself.


    Su Yan remembered what the old taro had just said, and couldn''t help but look at him and ask: "You just said that horses must respect the heavens and the gods in the desert, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, stop messing around and leave as soon as you want to survive."


    The old taro was obviously not thinking about it, and he was anxious at the moment because the camel had not moved.


    Su Yan grabbed the old taro, got off the ground, and said with a anger: "You''d better tell me clearly, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to go."


    Old Taro said bitterly, "Why do you ask so much, knowing too much is not good."


    "Say!"


    "You are not the first group to come here. Many people came before, and some could fly into the earth, but as a result, they were all taken away by the gods in the desert, leaving nothing behind."


    "make it clear!"


    Su Yan felt that something was not right, obviously Old Taro knew something.


    "It''s already clear."


    "Could it be that you killed those people?!"


    "How is it possible, it''s impossible, they fly into the sky, how can I kill them by crawling on the ground."


    "Then what''s the matter with the gods in the desert!"


    The old taro looked at Su Yan and sighed when he saw that he looked majestic and couldn''t let go of himself.


    At the smoke point, the old taro suddenly stopped.


    "That''s it, everyone will be buried together."


    "If you say, I can help you protect those horses."


    The old taro was taken aback, then shook his head, not believing what Su Yan said.


    "Can you fight hard, do you fight hard?!"


    "of course!"


    There was a beating of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand, one shot at a time, and a big hole appeared in the whole underground, almost like a lake, but it was fleeting and was covered by sand.


    The old taro was frightened and stupid, and his power was comparable to missiles. He was really daunted.


    After a while, the old taro recovered his complexion and looked at Su Yan and said, "Well, I will tell you everything."


    The old taro looked at the crazy horses not far away, and ran so desperately, not to be taken away by God, and he would be exhausted, the horses were all dead, and their village had no life.


    "This is something that our village has been awe-inspiring for thousands of years. Everyone must abide by two rules since childhood. One is to cherish water, and the other is to fear the gods of the sky and the desert."


    Su Yan didn''t want to know these, the irrelevant things were useless to him.


    "Talk about the point."


    "The reason why we still eat steamed buns every day is compelling. There is no extra meat for us to eat."


    The old taro was crying and his face was mournful. This feeling of helplessness made him feel uncomfortable, and tears fell from his muddy eyes, which flowed on his wrinkled face.


    "Looking at there are thousands of horses, in fact, God will take away more than 20 horses every year, and the desert **** wants to take away more than 100."


    Yuwen Xiongba slightly changed his color and said, "The natural disaster is so serious?!"


    "This is not a natural disaster, this is a tribute God wants it."


    "Does the sky change have something to do with the gods?"


    "It would be great if it had something to do with the gods, so I wouldn''t be so scared, as it swept away a few horses at most."


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, and said in a low voice, "Is it a desert god?"


    "Yes, every time the sky comes, the wind blows away a few heads, but every time the desert **** comes, the sky is stirred and dark."


    The old taro looked at the sky and continued, "You see, the sky is galloping with thousands of horses. It will be a piece of yellow sand before long, and the **** of the desert will come out."


    "Don''t worry, the old village chief, if it dares to come out, I will be the first to destroy it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also felt helpless from the words of the old taro. People are sometimes very powerful, but they are so weak in the face of natural disasters that it is impossible to stop half a point.


    "Stop talking big words, many people in front of them said that, but they were all taken away by the desert gods."


    The old taro naturally didn''t believe in Yuwen Xiongba''s words, his heart was already dead, he just needed to fear the desert god, avoid it and die.


    "There is no time, you guys go with me too."


    The old taro became anxious again, because at this time he saw that the yellow sand had begun to sweep outside, and the entire sky had become yellow sand.


    "It''s sanding, and the desert **** is coming."


    The old taro couldn''t calm down at all, and began to beat the camels again, trying to make them run, but the group of camels squatted directly, shivering.


    "It''s over, this time is over."


    Old Taro''s face was desperate, with an expression of crying but no tears, this talk of money finally got himself in.


    At this time, the sky is no longer a galloping horse, but a violent wind blowing sand, flying away from the sky, and the outside is completely covered by sand. The entire oasis can also feel this horrible fluctuation.


    "Everyone brought me up, maybe it''s really dangerous."


    Su Yan said, his eyes were staring at the yellow sand.


    A huge sandstorm rushed toward them in front of him, and it was bound to wipe them out.


    Su Yan saw a pair of ghostly eyes from the huge sandstorm, and those eyes were staring at him, and this feeling hit the soul.


    The sky full of yellow sand swallowed the entire oasis at once, and in front of the yellow sand, the entire oasis was so weak that it was not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 971： Demon dragon

    The originally pleasant oasis was suddenly covered by yellow sand, and countless sandstorms poured into the oasis and swallowed it completely.


    The horses, cattle and sheep running frantically in the distance suddenly changed sex, becoming extremely silent, lying on the grass shivering.


    This yellow sand swept over, as if there was something, something that made them extremely afraid, otherwise they wouldn''t be shivering with fear.


    Old Taro was desperate at the moment, and sat down on the ground, tears in tears.


    "You can''t go, you can''t go now, you have to be taken away by the desert god."


    The old taro obviously had a sense of complaint. If Su Yan hadn''t let him go, he would have run away early.


    Almost all the people present were looking at the sky, and the yellow sand in the sky made everyone''s eyes unable to open, and they had to cover them with their hands.


    "My lord, this sandstorm is too strong, it''s no way to go on like this."


    Yuwen Xiongba had long used his spiritual power to resist, and a lot of yellow sand poured into his nose, ears and eyes.


    "It''s not a solution, you have to stay, where can you go now."


    The whole place is full of yellow sand, and the oasis is even more raging outside. Compared with this, it is much safer inside, at least with trees to resist.


    The agave has been looking at the densest yellow sand in the sky. It is different from other sandstorms, as if a magnet is holding the sand together.


    "Mr. Su, look at that sandstorm."


    Tequila pointed to the sky, with cold eyes.


    Su Yan naturally knew that he had seen a pair of ghostly eyes from this sandstorm just now, but they were only momentary.


    "This is not a natural force. Something deliberately caused this sandstorm."


    Everyone trembled when they heard this, such a big sandstorm was not naturally produced, and it had to be caused by a monster.


    The two drivers were also full of horror at the moment, and one of them trembled and said, "Is it really a desert god."


    "nonsense!"


    Tequila reprimanded on the spot, how is the desert **** possible, who would believe that kind of superstition.


    "But miss, it''s not that thing, what is this?"


    "I''m afraid someone is causing trouble."


    Tequila looked at the old taro, lifted him up, and said in a commanding tone: "Say, are you doing all this?"


    The old taro had been trembling with fright a long time ago, and even if he was lifted by the agave, he was trembling constantly.


    "That is the **** of the desert, it is coming to take away its own horses, don''t go against it."


    "Shit, desert god."


    Su Yan waved his hand. He could see the real fear in Old Taro''s eyes. It could not be faked, and he could feel that Old Taro had no spiritual power, but was just an ordinary person.


    Seeing Su Yan stopping, Tequila stopped talking and stood aside.


    Now they are waiting for Su Yan''s order, everything is instructed by him.


    Su Yan looked at the yellow sand in the sky, with a hint of majesty in his eyes, and said to everyone: "A small amount of yellow sand can scare you. What if I go to the sand sea?"


    Su Yan''s words circulated in everyone''s ears, Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila blushed, but Little Lori was expressionless, because she never said a word from beginning to end.


    "Whatever he is, dare to block my way and kill him!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold and bitter, as if covering a layer of frost, causing everyone''s heart to tremble.


    But Tequila looked at Su Yan stupidly. Su Yan''s aura of these words attracted her and made her want to stop.


    Su Yan then looked at the old taro and said in a flat tone: "Don''t worry, no matter what it is, I will help you protect cattle, sheep and horses."


    The old taro shook his head and said, "Eh, no, no, no, cows, sheep and horses are all contributed to it, we do it voluntarily."


    Su Yan frowned. It seemed that the old man was corroded by superstition, and he didn''t believe his words at all.


    Even if Su Yan had the ability to prevent the yellow sand from sweeping away cattle, sheep and horses, Old Taro was unwilling, because he had already allowed such a result in his heart and thought it was necessary.


    "My lord, why bother with him? It''s better to let the yellow sand dissipate so that we can enter the sand sea."


    Yuwen Xiongba said something serious. With Su Yan''s ability, he naturally thought that the yellow sand could be blocked, and the important thing was to go to the sand sea to find the treasure.


    Su Yan also nodded, looking at the weird sandstorm, there were light fluctuations in his eyes.


    But the old taro stood up at this moment, waving his hands and saying: "Please, don''t cause trouble anymore, I really beg you."


    The old taro almost knelt down and kowtow, very stubborn.


    Su Yan watched him turn cold: "You are the village head, and you are so obsessed with it. It is your responsibility for the people in the village to not eat meat."


    "Yeah, it''s all my fault, but we are all dead if we offend the desert god."


    "Why is this?"


    "Although the desert **** eats cattle, sheep and horses, it can protect our peace. The village has not experienced any major disasters for so many years."


    Su Yan shook his head, knowing that he could no longer speak to Old Taro, so it would be more appropriate to call him Lao Mutou.


    "You are waiting here, I''ll go see what the group is."


    As soon as Su Yan said, the yellow sand in the entire world became more raging, making people unable to see the distant scene, completely covered by yellow sand.


    Not only that, the strange sandstorm rushed towards the cattle, sheep and horses, very fast, but just a few flashes came to the side of the cattle, sheep and horses.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he soared up into the sky, using the technique of dragon leaping for a thousand miles, and rushed towards the dust storm.


    However, in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen cattle, sheep and horses had disappeared, completely disappeared, and Su Yan hadn''t seen them in the air.


    This made his face become colder and colder. Obviously, this is not a simple sandstorm. The weird sandstorm must be wrapped in something. Cows, sheep and horses are there.


    The spiritual power of Su Yan''s palm throbbed, directly turning into a ball of flames, blasting toward the dust storm.


    A violent spiritual power came into contact with that strange sandstorm, and the yellow sand became more raging, as if entering a **** cave.


    The weird sandstorm came out with a roar, like a cry from hell!


    The old Taro''s eyes widened with fright, he knelt on the ground and trembles, muttering in his mouth: "The desert **** is angry. You must die here now."


    But at this moment, a pair of eyes appeared in the weird sandstorm, which were bigger than a lantern, and even more claws that looked like dragon claws stretched out towards Su Yan.


    "That is?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, and he involuntarily stepped back a few steps, apparently intimidated by the thrusting things.


    "Demon dragon, that is the monster dragon, the desert **** turned out to be the monster dragon!"


    The eyes of the old taro were bloodshot, and it was obvious that the tremor in his heart was beyond words at this moment, and this fear hit his soul directly.

 Chapter 972： Escape

    Even though Yuwen Xiongba was a little trembling, but seeing Old Taro like this, he couldn''t help but show a joke.


    "Isn''t it the desert **** you admire? How come you became a monster dragon?"


    The old taro didn''t pay attention to Yuwen Xiongba at all. At the moment, he looked at the sky as if he was stunned.


    "Demon dragon, the monster dragon that destroys the world!"


    The old taro still roared, his hands kept bowing, obviously he was still in awe of this monster dragon.


    "The legends are true. I didn''t expect the desert **** to be the demon dragon, and the demon dragon is the desert god."


    Yuwen Xiongba also lost interest in the old taro, and treated him completely as a madman, looking towards the sky.


    At this moment, the sky is still full of yellow sand. If you want to see clearly, you have to use spiritual power, otherwise it is impossible to see.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power blasted out, blasting half of the strange sandstorm, revealing half of the sole of the demon dragon, really like a dragon claw.


    At this moment, the eyes of the monster dragon were scarlet red, like two huge red light bulbs, looking at Su Yan firmly.


    Not only that, but you can see the violent rolling of the yellow sand under those huge eyes, it is obvious that this demon dragon is swallowing its breath.


    The demon dragon''s claws were grabbed towards Su Yan, with a strong force of energy, and the claws were very violent, full of flowing light fluctuations.


    However, this seemingly powerful claw was a piece of cake for Su Yan.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand surged violently, forming a ray of light, which cut directly at the demon dragon''s claws.


    Yaoguang instantly slashed towards the demon dragon, and the power of the demon dragon''s eyes changed color.


    It hurriedly drew away to avoid it, but was still touched by the dazzling light, cut off a finger, and blood poured out immediately.


    This demon dragon was extremely violent, and the huge pain made its eyes look like blood red, and it suddenly vomited many cattle, sheep and horses.


    But these cattle, sheep and horses were all dead, covered in thick mucus, and some of them were corroded.


    Originally, these cattle, sheep and horses were all eaten by the monster dragon, and more than one hundred of them were buried in its mouth every year.


    "Unexpectedly, you beast is very smart, knowing that it is inexhaustible and will not be killed all at once."


    A faint smile appeared in Su Yan''s eyes. Although it was praised by the monster dragon, it was actually just a joke.


    This demon dragon couldn''t bear it. Someone had to kneel down before encountering it, and shivering with fright, but today it encountered a hard stubble, and it was still so powerful.


    The strange sandstorm disappeared, and the entire body of the monster dragon was revealed. It must be said that it was really huge, almost like a building.


    "Good guy, it turns out it''s such a thing, how long does it take to live."


    Yuwen Xiongba sighed again and again, seeing the true face of the monster dragon, he was not so scared.


    The monster dragon is like a huge lizard, but with wings on its back, it should be said that it is a flying lizard.


    The old taro was still on his knees, kowtowing his head constantly, not daring to look at the sky.


    Of course, as the yellow sand is raging now, he can''t see the sky at all.


    "My lord, kill this lizard and make it into a braised lizard. For wasting so much time, we have to pay this price."


    Tequila looked at Yuwen Xiongba in disgust, with disgusting meaning.


    "You also eat lizards?"


    "What''s wrong, those that fly in the sky, swim in the water, and walk underground. I will eat everything I can eat."


    "Foodies."


    But little Lolita did not speak, but her eyes became more solemn. At this moment, she said: "This flying lizard is not simple, it is poisonous!"


    Although her words are very simple, the two words "poisonous" are enough to explain everything, and they can make her pay attention to it, and she can say that it is poisonous. This is definitely not ordinary poison.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it. How toxic, could it still corrupt him?


    The spiritual power surged in Su Yan''s hand, and a golden flame burned, extremely violent.


    "Beast, let you go to the west now!"


    Su Yan had a killing intent. This flying lizard wasted a lot of his time, and it still harmed the residents in this place. I am afraid that many people who came here in search of treasure were also buried in its belly.


    This flying lizard is not simple, its strength is comparable to that of the master of the later stage, and the general martial arts world is not its opponent at all.


    Facing Su Yan��s golden spiritual power, the flying lizard directly vomited


    With the green toxin coming out, the terrifying tongue slammed towards Su Yan, as fast as lightning.


    Su Yan waved his hand, spiritual power rushed to the flying lizard, and the other hand was entangled by the flying lizard''s tongue.


    Countless toxins enveloped his whole body, looking very critical, but after a while, all these toxins were absorbed by Su Yan and turned into his own spiritual power.


    Both Tequila and Little Lori were dumbfounded, and this situation simply subverted their cognition.


    You say that if you are strong, it is enough to block toxins, but this is absorption, turning him into your own thing.


    "Suck... absorbed?"


    Tequila murmured, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Yuwen Xiongba disdainfully said: "What''s weird about this, the majesty of an adult is comparable to the world, and everything can be absorbed by him, and it will not invade!"


    After Su Yan absorbed the toxin, he smiled. Obviously, the toxin was more domineering, and it took him a lot of effort to completely transform it.


    The Flying Lizard also froze for a moment. It had never encountered such a situation before, and the anger in his eyes became deeper, and his killing intent towards Su Yan was extremely high.


    "call out!"


    The flying lizard made a roar, flapped its wings, and rushed towards Su Yan. Its tongue contained a huge spiritual attack, which was bound to pierce Su Yan''s chest with one blow.


    But Su Yan''s chest was firmer than it expected. When his tongue collided with Su Yan''s body, it felt a strong wave, which shocked the flying lizard.


    But Su Yan didn''t give it a chance to think. He directly clenched his fist and blasted his fist towards the body of the flying lizard.


    The power of this fist is comparable to the power of the Grand Master''s Consummation, and in Su Yan''s opinion, it can definitely be killed.


    But it was beyond his expectation, a punch that didn''t hurt the root of the flying lizard, his fist was bounced back.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at the skin of the flying lizard. It seemed that this guy had a thick armor-like skin.


    Su Yan''s eyes were beating with fire, and his fist was even more terrifying. With the fire, the power of this fist was almost 70%!


    The flying lizard couldn''t resist it, and was blasted into the ground with a punch. A large pit was hollowed in the place where it was hit.


    It hurriedly used its tongue to attack Su Yan again. This time it attacked the eyes, which was the weakest place.


    But Su Yan''s arm turned into a sharp blade, and when he raised the knife and dropped it, he cut off its tongue directly.


    The flying lizard vomited blood in its mouth and dyed the grass red. It knew that it could not fight Su Yan at all, and could only retreat.


    Furious sand appeared around the flying lizard''s body, and enveloped it again, and actually escaped by burrowing into the ground.

 Chapter 973： Sand sea

    All this is just a moment, almost in the blink of an eye, the flying lizard is just running away, completely out of sight.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others were all blinded, and they didn''t react at all. The effort to escape was too fast, right? Everyone only reacted after a while before they knew that the flying lizard had escaped.


    Even Su Yan was quickly deceived by the flying lizard. He thought the flying lizard would violently continue to attack him, but he did not expect to become a tortoise with a shrunken head.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power dissipated, his complexion returned to plain, and he walked towards everyone.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Yan looked at everyone and asked if he had been injured by accident.


    The three shook their heads, Su Yan''s spiritual power is strong, but they are far apart, and this aftermath can still be resisted.


    Su Yan looked at the old taro in the sand. At this moment, his head was buried in the sand, and his legs were constantly struggling and shaking outside.


    Su Yan lifted his hand and the old taro flew out of the sand. The sand was scattered all over his body, his face flushed.


    The old taro kept inhaling, and his lungs were bursting, as if he hadn''t inhaled air for hundreds of years.


    "I...I still have a life, the sky will never destroy me!"


    Old Taro was full of tears, mixed with sand and messed up his face, but he didn''t care.


    After a short period of stability, Old Taro knew that there was no danger, but he didn''t have the slightest gratitude, but looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "You are a powerful existence. You don''t have to be afraid of the demon dragon. We are afraid. You don''t give us a way to survive!"


    The old taro was bursting with tears, he was not pretending at all, and he could see his helplessness and despair at a glance, and he was very heartbroken.


    Yu Wenxiong got angry and stared at the old taro and said, "What **** you old man, not an adult, can your cattle, sheep and horses stay?"


    "The cattle, sheep and horses are dedicated to the monster dragon, how can we enjoy them."


    "Stubborn."


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely speechless, and didn''t want to talk to the old taro at all.


    "You don''t understand. Although the demon dragon ate cattle, sheep and horses, as long as we don''t live in this oasis, it will not harm us, and it will help us get rid of other hazards."


    The old taro can say the reason, this is also a kind of helplessness, cows, sheep and horses are equivalent to trading with flying lizards, and flying lizards will kill any beasts and humans, which indirectly protects the safety of the village.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he hadn''t thought of such a situation, but such an expression was fleeting, and Su Yan showed a flat meaning again.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to Shahai and get rid of it easily, so that you can also move here to live."


    The old taro was shocked, and shook his head directly with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "How can you solve the monster dragon, I don''t believe it."


    "Old man, can''t you see the power of my lord just now?"


    "I can''t see it, I can only see yellow sand."


    Old Taro looked frank, he really couldn''t see it, it was completely hidden by the yellow sand.


    Yuwen Xiongba patted his forehead, it was really hard to talk to this old man.


    "Come on, I won''t talk nonsense with you. In short, my lord has beaten the flying lizard away with the force of destruction and cut off its tongue. He will definitely end in starvation."


    The old taro still shook his head, curled his lips and said, "I don''t believe it, you lied to me."


    "Looking to you a big head, believe it or not!"


    The old taro really made Yuwen Xiong bully, and now he wants to beat him up when he sees the old taro.


    Su Yan looked into the distance. At this moment, the sandstorm had dissipated, and a yellow sky was restored outside.


    "It''s time to start."


    Su Yan said, walking towards the outside of the oasis. The second woman and the second driver hurriedly followed. Yuwen Xiongba also ran to catch up with Su Yan.


    "Go back, and when we come out, I will bring you the two eyes of the lizard."


    After Su Yan said, the figures of a few people disappeared, only the yellow sand flying up.


    The old taro was not so disheartened, but picked up the dry tobacco rod on the ground, lit the cigarette and started smoking, with a strange smile on his face.


    The whip beat the camels, and the camel team also walked outside. Before leaving, the old taro did not forget to drag the horse''s body away.


    The oasis is about a few miles away from the sand sea. This distance is like an isolation zone, which can only be called a desert, not even a sand sea.


    The sand sea is a desert like the ocean. It is unpredictable and the most terrifying place. It is always mentioned as a taboo place.


    Even adventure lovers regard it as a forbidden place, and few people dare to venture there.


    The sand in the sand sea is not the same as in the desert. It is blood-colored, and every grain is solidified like a drop of blood, so the sand sea is also called the blood sea.


    Some people say that the reason why the sand in the sand sea is blood red is because there are too many creatures and people that die there, and blood is stained red.


    Although a bit exaggerated, it is enough to show that the place is terrible, and it is the place where many people are buried.


    A group of six people appeared on the edge of the sand sea, looking at this distinctly colored isolated place, with a little emotion.


    "The sea in front is the sea of ??sand, the land of death in the legend."


    Tequila took off her glasses. There was dust when she ran, so she was more comfortable with it.


    There is no dust in the sand sea, because the blood-red sand is relatively thick, and it is generally not easy to be driven to form a dust storm.


    But the sand in the sand sea is like flowing sea water, constantly changing. A small hill appears in front of you, and in the blink of an eye it may become a depression like a swamp.


    Su Yan also looked at the flowing sand sea in front of him, with a solemn expression in his eyes, but that was all.


    Although the sand sea is terrifying, it is a forbidden place and a place of death, but for Su Yan, there is no need to care about this flow. There is a treasure in his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan waved to everyone and stepped into the sand sea first.


    As soon as he stepped in, he felt that the sand under his feet was like a sea wave, constantly moving, and his feet were sinking into it.


    He had to withdraw his feet in a hurry, and then continue to run forward, like a lizard running.


    Su Yan ran a few steps, feeling that the speed was relatively slow, so he supported his feet with spiritual power and floated low.


    Others rushed to keep up and used spiritual power one after another, which would be very difficult without spiritual power.


    It''s no wonder that Shahai is called the land of death, even ordinary martial artists can hardly walk in it, let alone ordinary people.


    This sea of ??sand seemed to be left by the lizards. The large feet of the lizards, coupled with the enchanting pace, are very suitable for running in it.


    But for a moment, a few people were covered by the blood red sea of ??sand, and there was no shadow at all, they were completely covered.


    Compared to Shahai, the few people are too small to compare.

 Chapter 974： Golden Crow

    Generally, the sky in the desert is yellow because it is rendered by yellow sand, while the sky in the sand sea is red for the same reason.


    It can be said that entering the sand sea is a very irritating thing to watch. It is blood-red, and the sky is still everywhere. Without the edge, this courage is absolutely scared to cry and dizzy.


    Of course, the worst of Su Yan and his party is also the grandmaster. Naturally, there is no need to narrate the things encountered by the strong in the realm of grandmaster, and such a scene can not scare them.


    The four of them flew into the sand sea, and within a few hours they went deep into the sand sea, but the surrounding scenes were still the same, as if they had not moved.


    "This place is really weird."


    Yu Wenxiong looked around when he flew, and found that it was hard to see the desert on the edge, it was completely blood red.


    "My lord, why don''t you say this land of sand is not known to outsiders?"


    Before the change, he had no idea that such a place existed, even if he was already a member of the martial arts world.


    Su Yan was silent for a while, but Tequila spoke first.


    "It''s very simple. In such a place, the less people you know, the better. If you know more people, things will happen easily."


    Tequila said it very simply, sum it up in one sentence, but Yu Wen Xiongba heard it very clearly and clearly.


    "It''s really unexpected, the world is so great that I can''t even think about it when I change to these things before."


    Yuwen Xiongba sighed in his heart that he used to have a normal world view, but he followed Su Yan for a while, some ghosts and gods, even things from myths appeared.


    His current worldview completely collapsed and was smashed to pieces, unable to recover at all.


    "Sit down and watch the sky."


    Tequila said with disdain, Yu Wen Xiongba yelled at her the most cruel before, and naturally made her feel unhappy, but now it would be nice to suppress him.


    Facing Tequila''s words, Yu Wen Xiongba could only wave his fist to express his dissatisfaction.


    "There seems to be a mountain ahead."


    Little Lori''s rare beginning, her words are mountains, but the focus is not on the mountains, but on the things on the mountains.


    Everyone has seen that this sandy mountain is not high, it looks like a hundred meters, and there are dazzling things on the top of the mountain.


    This is very rare, the blood red all over the sky, there is a dazzling light, which makes everyone''s eyes seem to be irritated.


    The group accelerated, but reached the bottom of the mountain after a while.


    "I''ll go up and take a look."


    After Su Yan said, he jumped into the air and jumped a hundred meters. This was very easy for him, and it was not a problem at all.


    Su Yan jumped into the air, the top of the mountain was already in front of him, and everything was in sight.


    Su Yan paused in the air, and spiritual power emerged in his hand, as if he was trying to fetch something, and the dazzling thing on the top of the mountain flew towards him.


    When Su Yan landed, everyone looked at the things in his hand, and their expressions changed suddenly.


    "Skull...skeleton?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a look of fear, he was not afraid of skeletons, but the skeletons were too evil.


    When a person is dead, it is like a person taking a tea to cool, and the same is true for a monk in the martial arts world.


    But this skeleton is different. It still has spiritual power on its surface, and it is just like this that it will emit a dazzling light. This residual spiritual power is not weak.


    Su Yan looked at the skeleton with a cold expression, and said to everyone: "Based on this skeleton, I guess that this person must be a master in the martial arts world. I am afraid that his strength will be completed by the master."


    Su Yan''s words changed the expressions of everyone present, but little Lolita contained a sense of jealousy in her eyes.


    The grandmaster was complete, and only Su Yan among the six had surpassed this level, and the rest were of the level of the grandmaster''s late stage.


    "Grandmaster Consummation!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked ugly, and it took a long time to suffocate a word.


    "Who is this?"


    "The ghost knows, maybe it is the hermit boss in Mobei, or it may be the northwest boss."


    The inference of the agave naturally connects everyone with the treasure, because the old taro has said that many people have come in before, and the agave has also said that.


    "Is this person here to seek treasure?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face is even more ugly, so the danger factor of this Shahai will rise again, because the grandmaster is dead in Consummation.


    Su Yan also opened his mouth and said: "From the perspective of the skeleton, it was indeed not long after his death, and he was killed by powerful spiritual power, but the skeleton was retained. Maybe this person was practicing secret spells. This can also explain his skeleton. Spiritual power remains."


    "Boss, it seems that this treasure in the sand sea is not good."


    "The more bad things are, the more they can prove its value."


    Su Yan''s vision was naturally different, much higher than that of Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Everyone, follow up, there may be danger around here."


    Su Yan threw the skeleton to the ground, but after a while it was covered by blood-red sand, and the group continued to move forward.


    However, they didn''t take a few steps, and there was a lot of dazzling light in the front place, almost like a square array.


    At this time, everyone was shocked, they were all dumbfounded, only Su Yan had a cold expression in his eyes.


    Everyone can see that these are probably all skeletons, and they are all powerful people who came in, and none of them were spared.


    Su Yan shot it out with a palm, all the sand was blown, bones were exposed, and Yu Wen Xiongba opened his mouth wide in fright.


    Calculate carefully, more than a hundred mutilated people have died here in various poses.


    "These spiritual powers feel smaller, which reminds me of one thing."


    Agave thought hard, racking his brains to find the memory, his eyes brightened for a long time.


    "This seems to be a mysterious sect at the junction of Mobei and Northwest, called the Golden Crow Sect."


    "Golden Crow Sect?"


    Su Yan is also a little interested, this name is a bit funny.


    "Yes, it is the Golden Crow Sect. Everyone in their sect compares themselves to the Golden Crow, practicing a kind of martial arts secrets created by the sect. Anyway, it is roasting, burning, etc., which are very cruel."


    "Golden Crow Sect, didn''t this Sect come in to seek the treasure, but all died?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Perhaps just as you said, the strength of these more than one hundred people is not the same. There are grandmasters and masters, and even martial arts."


    "It seems that it is really a sect. It was so miserable and miserable. How can it be a miserable word."


    Yu Wen Xiongba shook his head, quite sad.


    Su Yan stared at the hundreds of corpses in a daze. If the flying lizard had done it, the leader-like character would be the master of Consummation, and the flying lizard would simply not win.


    It seems that there is a greater danger hidden in this sand sea, but it has not been discovered.


    "You go out, this place is better for me alone."


    Su Yan had a foreboding that this place was not easy. Yuwen Xiongba and the others were just dragging his feet to keep up with him, so it''s better to go out and leave him alone.


    "My lord, I''m not afraid."


    "It''s not a question of whether or not to be afraid."

 Chapter 975： Flying Lizard Group

    Everyone understands what Su Yan meant. It means that their realm is low and they are not safe here, and they also asked him to retreat.


    But everyone has already arrived here, has entered the sea of ??sand, don''t want to leave, all want to see the treasure.


    "The four of them go back, and I will follow you."


    Little Lolita''s voice was very flat, with an indisputable tone, because there seemed to be a little bit of coquetry and dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "You following me will only make it difficult for me to use my hands and feet."


    "My lord, you really can''t put us in the ghost gourd."


    Yuwen Xiongba had to compromise, and he didn''t want to leave after he said this method.


    Su Yan was silent for a while, and finally nodded.


    "Once you are in danger, you must go in."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately became happy, and the cute, big boy breath was undoubtedly revealed.


    In fact, he was originally a long-legged Oba of a meter and eight meters. As a person in the martial arts world, his appearance had that kind of very masculine aura, which was more attractive than small fresh meat.


    Tequila also breathed a sigh of relief. She and her father, Long Yaoyuan, were so upset about this matter. It took time, money and energy to keep secret investigations, so she was unwilling to go back.


    Although she knew that even if she got the treasure, it had nothing to do with her, but she wanted to see what it was like.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan led the way, leaving footprints in their direction. After all, the more than a hundred corpses of the Golden Crow Sect were not a joke, and everyone''s speed was much slower.


    Until the sky faded, and layers of flowing clouds began to float by, which indicated that night was about to come.


    Everyone also walked all afternoon, they were all tired and consumed a lot of spiritual energy.


    I deliberately found a place where the sand flows slowly, and everyone sat on the ground, planning to eat something to rest before rushing.


    Everyone was sitting in a group, and the driver took out some compressed food from the backpack. Although it was not delicious, it was good to supplement nutrition.


    Yuwen Xiongba also took out a few bottles of super psychiatric fluid from his backpack, and distributed them to everyone one by one. Tequila and the driver also had a share.


    "This is a good thing, drink a bottle, and the dantian will be replenished immediately."


    After Yuwen Xiongba finished speaking, he drank slurpingly, dried a bottle of mouthfuls, and ate the bread.


    Tequila was still a little excited while holding the super psychic liquid. She had never heard of it before drinking it.


    Knead the entrance, a line of throat, and Tequila suddenly became obsessed with super spiritual power.


    "This thing!"


    The two drivers were also binocular, and they were shocked by the super psychic liquid.


    "It contains such a rich life factor."


    "Shit life factor, this is the super psychic fluid, don''t bring the foreign set."


    The driver smiled awkwardly, nodded quickly, and cherished the bottle tightly, a little reluctant to drink.


    "Drink, I still have dozens of bottles in my bag, and I have five or six bottles for one person."


    Yuwen Xiongba only brought super psychiatric fluid, all other underwear and clothes were thrown away, nothing was important.


    Everyone ate and drank enough, lay on the sand for a short rest, the sand moved slightly, and everyone seemed to be lying on a mobile bed, very comfortable.


    "This Shahai still has this advantage."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t forget to rub, and he was enjoying it.


    Su Yan walked to the side of Tequila, looked at her and said, "Where is the treasure?"


    Tequila showed a look of fear on her face, and whispered: "Originally, it was located with a compass and GPS. I can generally know the location, but both things have failed. They were all fine just now."


    "Could it be that there is a strong magnetic field below this, which interferes with things?"


    "Maybe it is, only magnetic fields can interfere."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look solemn. He lost his position at once. Such a big sea of ??sand is hard to find, it''s like finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Mr. Su, I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s not to blame you, let''s continue walking inside to see if it will return to normal if you change the place."


    Tequila nodded vigorously, Su Yan didn''t blame her, it moved her very much, and her eyes were red.


    In her eyes, Su Yan should treat her as an enemy, but along the way, Su Yan changed her more and more, which she could feel.


    Everyone rested for a while, stood up one after another, and continued to walk forward.


    The sky at this time was dark, there was no blood red, only a round moon was shining on the sea of ??sand.


    Everyone followed Su Yan closely, speechless all the way, and slowly became a little dull.


    In order to break this uncomfortable feeling, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but say loudly: "Today is full moon, I have a big poem and want to chant a poem."


    "Come on, you, the **** is about the same."


    Tequila has always looked for Yuwen Xiongba, and a woman has a good ability to bear grudges.


    "Beastly hair, will you help me solve it?"


    "I can cut it for you."


    Yuwen Xiongba tightened his legs and ran to the front of the little Lolita. The terrible woman could not provoke him. It was better to be a small Yiren.


    "Sister Thunder, are you tired?"


    "roll."


    Little Lori''s original name was Leiming, and Kuchi was the name given to her by Yaqi Orochi, and she naturally doesn''t use it now.


    Little Lori was even more straightforward and didn''t want to give Yuwen Xiongba a bit of face, which made Yuwen Xiongba extremely embarrassed.


    Mainly Yuwen Xiongba called her sister, which made her very uncomfortable and couldn''t bear such words.


    Yuwen Xiongba could only run next to Su Yan, but he didn''t say a word, he knew that Su Yan would definitely fall into trouble.


    Everyone walked for about two hours, but was blocked by a high sand hill in front of them.


    "Is this sand hill so high?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked towards the top of the mountain through the moonlight, which is probably seven or eight hundred meters.


    "My lord, detour?"


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba and nodded, looking as if he had chosen this way after considering him.


    Everyone walked around, but halfway through, Yu Wen Xiongba stopped and said, "Did you hear the rustle?"


    Tequila quickly said, "I heard a fart."


    "Little girl, don''t be arrogant, don''t you know what identity you are?!"


    Tequila stuck his tongue out and made a face, which was incredible.


    She was so serious and cold, but the expression was very unnatural, obviously she had never done it.


    "Wait, I really heard it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked anxious, not like joking.


    "I heard it too."


    A driver also spoke, this is really heard, he will naturally not excuse Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the mountain in front of him exploded, and countless sand covered them.


    Su Yan hurriedly resisted with spiritual power, and at the same time he felt that the figure in the mountain turned out to be the flying lizard.


    Not only that, there are densely packed eyes behind it, all of which are like lanterns, extremely scarlet.

 Chapter 976： War

    Behind this flying lizard, the countless red lantern eyes all looked at Su Yan and the others, and their eyes revealed **** killing intent.


    If this is calculated carefully, I am afraid that there are at least a hundred flying lizards, and judging from the size of the eyes, these flying lizards are probably not weak, and several of them are about the same size as the previous one.


    Of course, the size of the head does not explain the problem, this strength has to be tried before we know it.


    In any case, hundreds of flying lizards are enough to explain the problem. This is definitely not a simple matter.


    Looking at the more than one hundred pairs of red lantern eyes, Yu Wen Xiongba and the others showed a sense of horror, and they were obviously shocked by the sudden battle.


    "Big...sir, are these flying lizards?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked tremblingly, he still thought that he was dreaming by himself, all of this was fake.


    Agave''s face is also very ugly at this moment. No one is afraid of so many flying lizards, and she is also trembling inside.


    "Are these all master lizards?!"


    Tequila was stopped by two drivers, and their order before departure was to protect the agave, even if it was dead.


    Although their realm is not as high as the agave, they still have to stand in front of the agave. This is the family motto of the Long family and must not be violated.


    The two drivers are not scared in their hearts. You said that one or two master masters don��t care, but right now there are more than a hundred heads equivalent to master masters, and there are probably several of them that are similar to the flying lizard headed by them. .


    Everyone is wondering in their hearts whether there will be a flying lizard with the master''s consummation in it. If there is, it will be really troublesome.


    Su Yan stood in front of him, with unprecedented seriousness in his eyes. He is in the realm of a pseudo-Taoist. That��s right, he doesn��t care if he faces more than one hundred flying lizards from the later stage of the master, but if the master has more flying lizards. That''s choking.


    What worries him most is that there is still a bunch of burdens behind him. Now Tequila, Yuwen Xiongba and others are the burdens.


    "The people of the Golden Crow Sect were probably killed by them."


    "It''s disgusting, they actually eat people in and spit out skeletons."


    Agave suddenly thought of the group of skeletons, this association, a double attack of nausea and fear.


    Right now, Su Yan had no time to bring them into the ghost gourd, because these flying lizards had already rushed towards them.


    Su Yan yelled: "Please pay attention to it!"


    After speaking, he rushed forward and greeted the group of flying lizards.


    At this moment, this group of flying lizards was extremely violent. The red lantern-like eyes were dripping with blood, which was obviously angry for the flying lizard injured by Su Yan.


    The flying lizard flinched. It knew that Su Yan was powerful, so naturally it couldn''t fight it. It would be best for its companions to go.


    But Su Yan''s speed is so spooky, but the blink of an eye has already reached the flying lizard, the golden spiritual power in his hand burns directly, and he blows out a punch!


    The power of this punch was 80% of Su Yan''s, and it didn''t look down on it a little bit, just to kill it.


    Su Yan''s shot was so fast that these flying lizards didn''t notice it at all, and that flying lizard also received Su Yan''s punch firmly.


    Su Yan''s body is extremely small, because the smallest flying lizard is half the size of a house, too huge.


    Su Yan''s fist plunged into the chest of the flying lizard, directly piercing his armor-like skin, and immediately stained with blood.


    Su Yan took out his heart from it, and it was still jumping. This heart was half his body size.


    The flying lizard with its heart wailed constantly, the pain made it mad, and it also felt despair and fear.


    "Shoo...shoo!"


    It is screaming in sorrow, just like calling its companions, asking them to avenge it.


    In the end, the flying lizard fell weakly, and the blood mixed with the blood red sand, dyeing its color deeper.


    Many flying lizards saw their companions fall, and the blood from those eyes fell like a waterfall, making a huge roar.


    Shoo...shoo!


    Many flying lizards hovered in the originally gloomy sky, they flew up high, swooped down, and attacked Su Yan.


    At the same time, some of these flying lizards also rushed towards others, and everyone was ready.


    Su Yan naturally picked up the knife in his hand, and the weak flying lizard couldn''t bear his punch. One after another, he was blasted and fell down, wailing and dying.


    The whole place was completely like a battlefield, and the huge smell of blood attracted the howls of beasts from afar.


    Like a lone wolf, but also like a tengu, howling constantly, like celebration and anger.


    Unexpectedly, there are so many creatures living in this land of death, which is completely different from what you imagined. Not only that, all of them are extremely powerful and capable of being a master.


    If this is to leave this place, then China will probably be in chaos immediately, and I can''t even imagine the consequences.


    Yuwen Xiongba encountered two flying lizards at this moment, and there was enough for him to drink a pot in the early and mid-master stages.


    After several fights, his arm was scratched, scarred, and bones were visible. The most frightening thing was the spread of toxins, which made him feel tired.


    Fortunately, there is a super spiritual power liquid, which can remove toxins when sprinkled on it, which is a real god.


    Think about it, too, super psychic liquid is originally a thing of psychic power, which can remove all poisons, as long as the amount is sufficient.


    Little Lolita had already rushed towards Su Yan at this moment, her hand was filled with black energy, of course she wanted to fight alongside Su Yan.


    The ordinary flying lizard is nothing terrifying to her, but she has to fight several times in the later period of the master.


    While Tequila stayed with the two drivers and faced the three flying lizards, it was also quite difficult to fight.


    The two flying lizards of the late master stage are indeed difficult for them to deal with, even if the agave is the peak state of the master later stage.


    The two drivers only fought each other a few times, and their arms were ripped off by the flying lizard, completely losing their combat effectiveness, lying on the ground and howling.


    Because their wounds have corrosive and toxic mucus, it makes them unbearable.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but hurriedly said to Little Lori: "Go and help them!"


    Little Lori curled her lips and said, "Help that woman?"


    Su Yan said loudly: "If you don''t help her, how do we know the location of the treasure."


    Little Lori stuck out her tongue and said reluctantly: "Well, you can be careful."


    While talking, Su Yan punched and killed a flying lizard from the later stage of the Grand Master, and these flying lizards were not dangerous to him.


    "Go, it''s all cannon fodder to me."


    "Bai Se, you were ravaged and forgotten by Yaqi Orochi in Fusang?"


    "Don''t open and lift which pot, be careful of me."


    "How about you, you can only treat me as a sister, and you have the ability to treat me as a lover."


    Su Yan was speechless all of a sudden, and his face was speechless.

 Chapter 977： Haitian

    Seeing Su Yan''s speechless face, Little Lolita couldn''t help but smile, her face was full of mockery, but her heart was extremely low.


    "Come on, I will help them."


    Little Lori turned around and flew towards the tequila before she showed her depression.


    Seeing little Lolita leaving, Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he sighed.


    "Hey, why bother."


    A flying lizard rushed towards Su Yan, and the tongue swiftly struck him, with shining light on it. This lizard turned out to be a great master!


    Su Yan''s face showed a stern face, and the grandmaster had achieved it. Pay attention to it. It seemed that this flying lizard group was really not easy.


    The spiritual power surged in Su Yan''s hand, the golden light burned crazily, and a shattering force rushed directly toward the flying lizard.


    The flying lizard is thick and thick, and its tongue is a sharp weapon. The previous one could be easily cut off by him, only because of its low realm.


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s fragmentation power did not turn the flying lizard''s tongue into slag, but it caused blood to appear on its tongue and it was injured.


    The flying lizard was violent, with a pair of eyes like a large dye tank filled with red dye, and blood was constantly pouring out at this moment.


    call out!


    With a terrifying cry, the huge tail of this flying lizard swept towards Su Yan, and not only that, its claws also grabbed towards Su Yan''s dantian, which was obviously a weak spot.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, his whole body surged, his hands were sealed, and a terrifying force burst out.


    "Shaking the sky sixteen styles of mountain rowing!"


    This is a move that is not weaker than the fragmentation. Once it is displayed, it has the ability to destroy the mountain, and the power is simply against the sky.


    The force of the mountain blasted out, and the flying lizard''s tail and claws seemed to have endured a huge force, and it was impossible to touch Su Yan at all.


    This force bombarded the flying lizard, blasting it into the blood sand.


    You can see bright red blood emerging from the blood sand, gushing out like a fountain, at least it can be concluded that the flying lizard is injured.


    But flying lizards disappear without a trace in the blink of an eye, and the sand sea is like fish and sea water to them.


    But it was injured, there was a strong smell of blood, and it couldn''t escape Su Yan''s consciousness.


    Su Yan directly cast Long Teng a thousand miles into the ground, and suddenly caught up with the flying lizard.


    When the flying lizard saw this, his face changed abruptly, and his red lantern-like eyes were no longer bleeding.


    Hush... Hush!


    The cry at this time was different from before, it was more like fear and wailing.


    But how could Su Yan care about this beast, after catching up, he grabbed its tail with both hands and slammed it towards the sky.


    The flying lizard is flying to the sky, but it is not its volition. At this moment, its eyes are full of fear.


    Because Su Yan had already rushed towards him, a powerful spiritual force blasted on it.


    This force directly shattered its skin and penetrated into the internal organs, and the dantian was destroyed on the spot.


    The flying lizard screamed constantly, and his eyes were full of despair. It only realized how ridiculous it was to deal with this person.


    The huge body fell to the ground, directly smashing the blood sand continuously, and it made an explosion sound more terrible than thunder.


    The flying lizard was thrown into **** blood, like a pool of blood. This was because Su Yan''s spiritual power exploded in his body.


    After solving this flying lizard, Su Yan looked at all the flying lizards in the sky, and he was sure that there was no realm of Grand Master Consummation, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Su Yan rushed into the sky, his arms were sharp, and he kept slashing and slashing flying lizards, and all those who were against him could not bear two moves.


    And little Lolita also joined the battle of Tequila at this moment, and her attack eased her emergency.


    Little Lori kicked a flying lizard, quite domineering.


    "It''s so funny that you have to resist."


    Little Lori glanced at Tequila with disdain, full of mockery.


    "I never said I want you to help."


    "If it wasn''t for you, the ghost would help you."


    "Okay, you have to help solve both."


    The agave suddenly made a big turn of 180 degrees and landed on the ground. The two flying lizards rushed directly towards the little Lolita.


    Little Lori''s complexion changed, but she didn''t expect that Tequila would actually put on her a set, which made her angry.


    Faced with the tongues of two flying lizards, Lori hurriedly avoided, and her tongue ran across her bangs like a rope, cutting off her hair.


    Little Lori was furious, her eyes were red, and her body was filled with black energy. She cut off her favorite hair, which is absolutely intolerable.


    The angry little Lolita seemed to have returned to the thunder of the dead wood. Her personality was twofold. She could be Lolita or Queen.


    The spiritual power in Little Lolita''s hand poured out frantically, and the black air continued to fill, and she slapped one of the flying lizards with a palm.


    This flying lizard wailed, and was corroded by little Lori''s black spiritual power, and a big hole appeared in the whole body.


    Comparing poison and corrosiveness with little Lori, she is insignificant, playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    Little Lolita flew away, and the black spiritual power suddenly enveloped the flying lizard, instantly turning it into a pool of blood.


    Tequila was stunned, and she didn''t expect that Little Lolita would be so tough, which was beyond her expectation.


    "Looking at humans and animals are harmless, they are not as cruel as humans."


    Tequila decided not to provoke this little witch, which was more terrifying than herself.


    After solving one end, the other rushed towards Little Lori in anger, but compared with Little Lori''s black spiritual power, it was not at all cheap.


    After several contests, little Lolita easily beheaded this flying lizard, and the corpses on both sides became a pool of blood.


    And the weaker realm now wailed and fled, but was killed by the palm of little Lori.


    Little Lori fell down and looked at the tequila coldly, trying to fight her hard.


    But at this time, Yuwen Xiongba was bitten by a flying lizard, which was a flying lizard from the late master stage.


    Little Lori didn''t have time to rescue her, her face changed color, and she prayed that Yu Wen Xiongba could resist.


    But after all, he was just a master, and in the eyes of the flying lizards in the later period of the master, he was not a piece of cake.


    Everyone almost heard the clicking sound, but the flying lizard''s mouth was loose, and Yu Wen Xiongba''s arm was able to blurt out.


    This made Yuwen Xiongba scared enough, sweat dripping down his face.


    Just when everyone was thinking about why this flying lizard let go, they saw its body crashing down, revealing a figure behind it.


    "who are you?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked in shock, with gratitude in his eyes.


    "The vice-master of the Golden Crow Sect Haitian."


    The long sword in this person''s hand was blazing, and the blood of the nine-day lizard was roasted and scattered.


    You don''t need to ask to know the reason for his help. Those more than one hundred Golden Crow corpses must have been killed by these nine-day lizards, and he was also taking revenge.

 Chapter 978： Baishadong

    Su Yan was also tracking the remaining flying lizards at the moment, and of course he had to deal with them without leaving it. After all, he had promised Old Taro.


    After several hunts, blood was stained all the way, and the entire Shahai screamed, the full moon was blocked and the sky was dark.


    Su Yan returned, his complexion had long been restored, and the killing intent from his body had long since disappeared, completely the same as before.


    Su Yan walked towards Yuwen Xiongba, with spiritual power in his hands, healed the blood on his arm and relieved his pain.


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly thanked him, and he naturally respected Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked to Tequila and asked, "Did they find their hands?"


    Tequila hesitated for a while, and then took out the arms of the two drivers from the backpack, with blood and spiritual power and bones visible.


    Su Yan waved his hands, a majestic spiritual power poured into the two of them, and at the same time began to heal their arms.


    After a while, the two''s arms were connected, and they were intact as before, and the corrosive poison in their bodies was also removed, and the two returned to their previous appearances.


    Su Yan''s lips were slightly pale. This fight and treatment cost him a lot of spiritual power.


    "Thank you Mr. Su!"


    The two hurriedly knelt down and turned their heads to the sand. It wasn''t Su Yan that connected their arms, they might have been ruined for the rest of their lives.


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly took out the super spiritual power liquid to Su Yan, and Su Yan took a mouthful of each bottle, and after drinking five bottles, he felt better.


    Only then did he see a person next to Yuwen Xiongba and couldn''t help asking: "Who is he?"


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly explained: "My lord, this is Haitian, the vice-master of the Golden Crow Sect. He is also the only survivor of the Golden Crow Sect."


    "A survivor of the Golden Crow Sect?"


    Su Yan looked at the sea and the sky, with majesty in his eyes, he was doubting his identity.


    "My lord, I was the one who saved me, otherwise the arm would be gone."


    Yuwen Xiongba was grateful for Haitian Nature and sympathized with the extinction of the Golden Crow Sect.


    "It''s just a small effort. I should thank you for getting rid of this group of harmful things."


    Haitian''s face was full of anger, but his eyes were full of sadness. He was the only one left of more than a hundred people. Naturally, he felt that way.


    Su Yan looked around, and when he saw that this person didn''t look like a pretender, he withdrew his gaze.


    "Well, this group of scourges will not be peaceful for a day."


    Tequila ran over at the moment, holding the GPS locator and said excitedly: "There is a signal!"


    Su Yan took a look, and there was indeed a signal on it, which made everyone excited.


    "It seems that these behemoths are blocking the signal."


    Yuwen Xiongba said half jokingly, which is to ease everyone''s atmosphere. He was scared to death just now, and now there is no more shit.


    The vice-master of the Golden Crow Sect, Hai Tian asked with doubts: "Where are you going?"


    "Go find something, you better go out now, I''m afraid this place is still dangerous."


    Yuwen Xiongba kindly said that Haitian will remember his help for a lifetime.


    Haitian frowned. If he could go out alone, he might have gone out long ago and would still be around here.


    But he didn''t want to pull the bottom, so he continued: "Are you looking for that thing again?"


    Everyone''s complexion changed slightly, showing solemnity.


    Seeing everyone''s changes, Haitian shook his head and said, "We, the Golden Crow Sect, came here to look for that thing, but now I am the only one left. I still have the mind to take care of that thing."


    "So you''d better go back, after all, it''s not safe inside."


    Haitian had to confess, but Su Yan had to force him to leave.


    "I just wandered here for a long time, but I couldn''t find a way out."


    "You can go out in the direction of the moonlight."


    "But now."


    At this time, the sky was dark and the full moon was blocked by thick fog.


    "I know that it''s definitely not a tourist who came here, you guys are also looking for that thing."


    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned at this moment, looked at Haitian and said, "There are some things that can''t be said."


    Haitian''s expression changed, showing fear, and hurriedly waved his hand: "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to say I know where that place is."


    There was a trace of coldness in everyone''s eyes, and they were all guessing what Haitian said.


    "Really, you must believe me, there are a lot of people gathered in that place now."


    "Where?"


    Su Yan asked, a pair of eyes staring at Haitian, the slightest fluctuation in Haitian''s eyes could not escape his eyes.


    "Baisha Cave."


    "Baisadong?"


    Everyone is very unfamiliar with these three words and has never heard of them.


    "In the deepest part of the sand sea, there are many caves, just like ten thousand demons caves, and those who arrive there find that many caves have light, like golden light.


    "How did you know?"


    Su Yan didn''t ask Baishadong for details first, which meant that he had doubts about what Haitian said.


    It''s no wonder that a sect survivor found the place of the treasure, which sounds like people have to doubt.


    "Our Golden Crow Sect found that place before, but the leader lost to the Wrangler and had to retreat."


    "The Wrangler!"


    Tequila looked terrified, obviously she was very afraid of this person, because of this person''s fierce reputation.


    "Yes, it''s the Wrangler!"


    Seeing the suspiciousness of Su Yan and others, Tequila tried to restore her composure and explained: "The Wrangler is a tycoon in the northwest martial arts world, and a genius of Tianzong. He has reached the realm of a pseudo-daoist at only thirty years old."


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard the pseudo-daoist, even Su Yan''s eyes became extremely gloomy.


    Puppet Taoists are all interested in the things inside. It seems that this treasure is not good.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t give up on this, what about the pseudo-daoist, still can''t stop him from finding the treasure.


    Haitian was not without thought, saying that the Wrangler was just to let Su Yan and the others retreat and take him out.


    Having gone through so many things, it was good that he hadn''t been scared, so naturally he didn''t want to stay here for a while.


    But the result was beyond his expectations, Su Yan didn''t even think about leaving here.


    "Do you know that place?"


    "Ok?"


    "My lord asks you where is Baisha Cave."


    Yuwen Xiongba helped explain.


    "You won''t go?"


    "How can you leave without finding the treasure."


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face, and he was not scared by the name and realm of the Wrangler.


    But Haitian was frightened and hesitated, "Are you not afraid of the Wrangler?"


    "Not afraid."


    "Lead the way, you just don''t show up when you get there."


    Su Yan looked at the sea and the sky, with an unquestionable look in his eyes, which was obviously meant to be half-forced to lead him.


    "Ok."


    If he doesn''t know the way out, if he knows the place of Baisha Cave, he will know that he is lying, and it is true that he is timid.


    "My family leader is a complete master, and still lost to the Wrangler."


    "Lead the way."


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk with Haitian and walked toward the depths.

 Chapter 979： Master Ruyun

    Seeing Su Yan leaving, Haitian shook his head helplessly, his wishful thinking was not achieved.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others also followed, which made Haitian have to lead the way to Baisha Cave.


    Baisha Cave is said to be a very peculiar place. There are many caves there, and they are all very large and bottomless.


    In the past, this sandy sea was completely forgotten and forbidden. Now everyone is crazy because of the treasure.


    Even the pseudo-daoists came here, which shows that the treasure is not simple, and Su Yan is even more determined to win the treasure.


    Looking at the darkness ahead, Su Yan''s eyes turned, and he couldn''t help thinking that if he got the treasure, he might try to break through the realm of Taoism.


    Once he reached the Taoist, Su Yan would be able to learn many exercises and tactics, which made golden flames appear in his eyes.


    At this time Haitian led the way, and everyone followed him closely, very fast.


    "You just have to run, you have something to add to your physical strength."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Haitian had to nod his head, because now he was riding a tiger and was half forced to lead the way, even though he was very reluctant.


    You must know that the leader of the Golden Crow Sect was driven out of the Baisha Cave by the Wrangler. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to go back like this now?


    But Haitian changed his mind, the Golden Crow Sect was left alone, and he was afraid of being ashamed.


    Besides, Su Yan was not afraid to hear the pseudo-daoist, which made him curious about Su Yan''s realm.


    The ghosts and ghosts of a group of people disappeared after a few flashes, at an amazing speed.


    The journey didn''t stop, the sky was already bright at this time, and it was rare that there was no blood color.


    The early morning in the sand sea was the same as the early morning outside, the warm sun was born, and it was peaceful. It was really hard-won.


    But everyone didn''t mind to appreciate the morning in the desert, they had to speed up to Baisha Cave.


    "How far is it from Baisha Cave?"


    "Probably there are more than a hundred miles, this place is constantly changing, I am not sure."


    Tequila also took out the GPS and said, "Yes, there are more than a hundred miles away. It seems that the target we are looking for is in Baisha Cave."


    "Boost."


    After Su Yan said, he rushed forward, the speed increased sharply, which made Yuwen Xiongba and the others grumble and chase desperately.


    A hundred kilometers, a group of people spent more than an hour, it is a miracle, faster than the camel team, this is the result of consumption of spiritual energy.


    Standing at the end of the surging sand sea, Su Yan stopped. In front of him was Baisha Cave, where the sand was not surging, it was still.


    It''s like an island in the sea, the sea is flooding all around, and the island stands still.


    "Damn, it''s so lively!"


    Yu Wenxiong was so tired and out of breath, he finally caught up with Su Yan, but he saw a dense crowd in front of him, about a thousand people.


    "And red hair."


    A driver had sharp eyes and immediately saw the polar bear man.


    "It seems that this treasure is already known to the world. There are countless people who have come in. Not all of them have gone out. Almost all of them have survived here."


    Tequila was also quite surprised. She thought that the important secret was only known to a few people, but she didn''t expect so many people to know it, which made her very embarrassed.


    "The reason there are so many people is that someone has leaked the secret and told the people of the world."


    There was a trace of coldness in Haitian''s eyes, obviously he knew about it.


    "Who?!"


    Tequila hurriedly asked, this leak was what Qianfu pointed out.


    "I don''t know, he said it on the World Martial Arts League Forum, which caused many people to follow."


    "It turns out that the coward can only be a keyboard man there."


    Su Yan looked at the dense caves in the distance, sand constantly pouring out of it, and golden light surging at the same time, obviously there was a secret inside.


    "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    There are thousands of people, and none of them are cats or dogs. They have high prestige in one place, and they are almost all masters.


    "Watch the change."


    Su Yan stepped inside. The sand inside was very quiet, without the slightest feeling of flow, but the color was still blood red.


    Seeing a few more people came to Baisha Cave, many people looked over, with breathtaking anger in their eyes.


    "Made, another group of people have come here, really desperate for money."


    A man with a pigtail yelled, not forgetting to spit out his mouth.


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    The person next to him disdainfully said, eldest brother said second elder brother.


    "Now there is still hope that the Wrangler is here, who can fight her."


    "This treasure is not easy to get, and sometimes it depends on luck."


    A white-clothed man interrupted at the moment: "Yes, there are so many caves, who knows which cave the treasure is in, and the Wrangler can''t do it alone."


    "You are stupid, he is waiting outside, whoever gets turned in."


    When the other two heard it, their eyes couldn''t help but show a gloomy meaning, the man with braids was right.


    This is a very good way to stay on the ground and wait for the rabbit. His Wrangler can sit back and enjoy his achievements, and no one here can compete with him.


    Su Yan and the others walked in, no matter what countless pairs of eyes were looking at, no one else walked by.


    "No, that person seems to be Haitian, the deputy leader of the Golden Crow Sect?!"


    Some people recognized Haitian and couldn''t help being surprised.


    "You are afraid that you are not mistaken, do the people of the Golden Crow Sect still dare to come in?


    "It''s him, can''t be wrong."


    "It''s so courageous, their leader has been defeated by the Wrangler, and they dare to come in."


    Of course Haitian''s heart was trembling at the moment, so many people watched, these talks also passed into his ears, making him terrified.


    "Master Su, I..."


    Haitian showed bitterness, and now he could only ask Su Yan for help.


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s just a group of cats and dogs, there is no need to be nervous."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Haitian''s complexion became even more ugly. Su Yan''s words were not whispered. It was like saying that they were vulnerable in front of these people.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, many people stood up and looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "You brat, be careful when you speak, do you want to die!"


    "Smelly boy, you are not young when you are young, and here are all great masters, and any one can crush you."


    "I think it''s crazy to find the treasure address. I''m so happy."


    Faced with the words of many people, Su Yan naturally did not pay attention to it, just the noise of a group of ants.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t bear it anymore, and pointed to a group of people angrily: "Dare to talk to my adults like this, and die!"


    "Oh, a master''s consummated garbage is so crazy, I have to show you some color!"


    A man with a big knife flew down and walked towards Yuwen Xiongba, who was the strong man at the peak of the grandmaster''s early days.

 Chapter 980： Be seen

    The reason why this man with a big sword dared to jump out was because Yuwen Xiong did not dominate the master''s consummation realm. He was the peak of the master''s initial stage.


    Not to mention the initial peak of the grandmaster, even the big boss who has just stepped into the grandmaster can also sling the master who has reached the consummation of the master. This is a great leap.


    But this man with a big sword didn''t know that Yu Wen Xiongba was different from ordinary people, because he was from Su Yan and was destined to be different.


    The people around him also clamored, and were not afraid of the big deal, because there had been many duels before.


    Of course, this group of people also have a bottom in their hearts, and they are angry with Yuwen Xiongba, after all, a great master has no place in this place.


    The few other masters who are consummate and strong, dare not say a word here, do not dare to say a word, this is because of their ability.


    "Second Dao, give him some color and look at him. The mere master dared to yell at Consummation, and I don''t know how to die."


    "Yes, I dare not say a few words in the realm of Grand Master, when will it be the master''s turn to fart!"


    Facing the words of the crowd, the second old knife showed excitement on his face, he couldn''t help licking his big knife, and those eyes jumped out of killing intent.


    Everyone originally thought that Yu Wen Xiongba would be so scared that he could not speak, but now I am afraid that they are shivering and unable to speak, but Yu Wen Xiongba''s face is full of contemptuous smiles.


    "Challenge me, yes, come on."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s words completely angered Dao Er, and at the same time made the people around him angry, clamoring to kill Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "Second Dao, don''t let him go, Mad, I''m so angry!"


    "Yes, kill him, or where is the power of our master!"


    The second swordsman''s broad sword showed a cold light, and there were flowing light fluctuations on it. It was obvious that the spiritual power was gathered. It only needs a movement of his mind to burst out the terrifying power of the broad sword.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was very comfortable, and he didn''t use his eyes to look at the second child of the sword. What was the peak of the grandmaster in the early stage, it was useless to him.


    Tequila, Lolita and others were a little boring, and they stood aside and said nothing.


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at Su Yan, it also depends on Su Yan''s face, let him hit him.


    "Give him some color and take a look." Su Yan said a few words briefly.


    "I xx!"


    The second son of Dao went mad, completely blown up by Su Yan''s words, his chest kept rising and falling.


    The second knife rushed to Yuwen Xiongba, the big sword with the streamer was already hungry and thirsty, and Feiyue cut towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba had already held the sword in his hand, and the horizontal sword was blocked, with a clanging sound, and the electric light was everywhere.


    Many people were taken aback, never expected that Yu Wen Xiongba would be able to resist, and they all showed their surprise.


    "This kid is not easy, Grandmaster Consummation was able to catch the fierce blow of the second knife!"


    "There is weirdness, I am afraid this person has practiced secret techniques."


    "I think he is the reason for the solid foundation."


    These powerhouses in the early stage and even the middle stage of the master have speculated that they are all looking at the two to fight.


    But other people didn''t care about the battle between Yuwen Xiongba and Dao Er. They valued Su Yan.


    What Yuwen Xiongba can call the existence of an adult is enough to show that Su Yan is more powerful.


    From all the performances that came in, Su Yan could be called extremely calm, without a trace of fluctuation at all.


    The calm of the mood is the most difficult to control, which requires a strong character and strength.


    "This young man is probably a genius."


    An elegant man said slowly, although his face was soft, his eyes were sharp and he kept looking at Su Yan.


    "It doesn''t feel simple, Tianzong Wizard, I am afraid at least the peak of the late Grandmaster."


    An old man sitting next to him, with a cane, was in the same realm as him, at the peak of his late master.


    In front of them was a graceful, plump and **** woman, who said with a smile at the moment: "It can make the Golden Crow Sect''s Haitian step here again desperately. Do you think the powerhouse at the peak of the late Grandmaster can do it?


    The two of them froze for a moment, and their expressions were even harder to look.


    "In this way, isn''t this kid the Grandmaster Consummation!"


    "I don''t think so!"


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the **** woman''s eyes, she was stronger than the two, and she was the existence of the master.


    With a move to resist, Yu Wen Xiongba shook his head, and said with a mocking tone: "Just this little strength, didn''t you take milk?"


    Dao''s second child''s hair fell off, he was almost bald, and his body trembled, which was an insult to him.


    "Take me another knife!"


    This time the second swordsman gathered all the strength and cut the strongest blow, and the entire sand was swept up and the sky was blood red.


    But the second swordsman''s sword failed to slash at Yuwen Xiongba, because when he started, Yuwen Xiongba had already moved.


    As soon as the sword''s cold light appeared, it slashed the second child''s chest at a very fast speed. When his sword was raised, blood surged in his chest.


    "Deep 4.9 centimeters, that millimeter is my mercy!"


    Yu Wenxiong said handsomely, this made the knife raised by the second knife fall to the ground, shaking all over, and knelt down directly.


    The distance between the human heart and the surface of the skin is five centimeters, and the depth of the wound is only one millimeter, and one millimeter deeper can kill the second child.


    At the same time, Yuwen Xiongba''s words made the people around him terrified, and his back was chilled involuntarily.


    Everyone changed their views on this young boy, with fear in their eyes.


    "Master defeated Dao''s second child with two perfect strokes, my God!"


    "It''s not two tricks. If he really wants to kill the second child, maybe he only needs one trick!"


    The people around couldn''t sit still anymore. The group of people who came in this time were extremely powerful. Everyone felt the pressure and stopped talking nonsense for fear of misfortune.


    Yu Wenxiong finished his pretense, quite comfortable, thinking that the sentence was one millimeter short of it was extremely handsome.


    He looked at the second daughter, with a sense of pride, but was ignored by the second daughter.


    "grown ups."


    "Well, I have several styles."


    Su Yan''s words made Yuwen Xiongba very happy, almost jumping up, a rare compliment, Su Yan used to suppress him.


    "My lord, I will do better. You are my guiding light, and you are my beacon."


    "enough."


    Su Yan took a step, and now the people in front of him gave way, and no one dared to stop him.


    A subordinate is so powerful, then this master is so terrifying.


    And the **** **** woman before that came over here, she planned to talk to Su Yan, of course her purpose is unknown.


    But before he walked over, a big-and-big-three-thin man gave out a hehe laugh.


    The reason why he laughed was because of Tequila and Little Lolita, who kept turning their little eyes, looking at the two girls back and forth.


    "I like it, I like it."


    With a smile on his face, the man walked towards the second daughter, his mouth still did not stop.


    "Two beauties, don''t hesitate to come and serve the emperor."

 Chapter 981： Angry Dragon Girl

    The man''s face is full of fat, he needs to be at least four or five hundred catties in this body, but because of his tall body, it is not exactly a ball when looking at it, just the feeling of fat.


    The man''s voice was very high, and the people around him naturally heard what he said, even the **** woman stopped and looked at the man with a frown.


    "This pig head is here too!"


    Obviously she knows this man, and looking at her expression, this man is probably not weak, he is definitely a famous person.


    "Isn''t Zhanshan in the northwest the emperor?!"


    Someone recognized them, their faces were terrified, and they looked terrified.


    "Zhanshan is the emperor!"


    Many people''s complexion changed abruptly, and they took a few steps back. Even the powerhouses in the later period of the Grand Master also retreated involuntarily. Obviously, they were very jealous.


    Zhanshan didn''t care about the actions of the people around him, but a faint smile appeared on his face, which he was used to seeing.


    As a northwestern tycoon, Zhan Shan''s life as the emperor over the years is the same as his name, just like a native emperor, no one dares to offend him.


    The beauty of his harem is like a cloud. As long as he is fancy, he has to get it voluntarily or not. This is the result of power and power.


    Zhan Shan looked at Little Lolita and Tequila for the emperor, his eyes became more and more satisfied, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Those familiar with him knew that this was a manifestation of his desire to reach the peak.


    "Since someone has guessed my identity, I can only say clearly, yes, I am Zhanshan as the emperor."


    "Zhanshan is the emperor?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, this name sounded a bit familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, but not this person.


    "My lord, have we met this person?"


    "No." Su Yan looked at Zhanshan as the emperor and said, "I met two bandits in the southwest."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and he naturally had the impression of the two of them. Two bandits with big fools had long been solved by him, Zhanshan as the bandit and Zhanshan as the king.


    Su Yan didn''t know whether there was any connection between them, whether the three of them were brothers, but they didn''t care about everything.


    Zhanshan walked towards the second daughter for the emperor at this moment, with a bright smile on his face, and the big fat hands like a pair of pu fan constantly rubbing.


    "Two beauties, I really intend to be the emperor of Zhanshan. I hope that the two beauties will give a good face and talk about money and everything.


    Tequila and Little Lolita were so angry a long time ago, and a pig watched their beauty, even if Yuwen Xiong was overwhelmed, it wouldn''t be overwhelming.


    "roll!"


    Tequila responded aggressively with a single word, and the spiritual power in his hand had already emerged.


    "court death!"


    Little Lori also looked at Zhanshan as the emperor, her face was full of murderous intent, and her body was now showing black spiritual power.


    "Oh, it turns out that Little Mengmei''s personality is so hot, I like it, and both."


    The Emperor Zhanshan ignored the anger of the two women, but instead narrowed his smiling eyes into a gap.


    At this time, the surrounding talents noticed the amazingness of the two women, they were all concerned about the battle between Yu Wen Xiongba and Dao Er.


    "It''s really superb, look at that figure and face, it''s perfect and uneven."


    "Saliva fell on the ground, put it away, don''t even think about Zhanshan as the emperor."


    "A dead pig, it''s cheaper for him again."


    "This fat pig doesn''t know how many beauties it has won. Wugong can''t help it."


    The discussion around is very low, and they are naturally afraid that Zhanshan will be heard by the emperor, and this person is famous for his flaws, and there are countless people who died in his hands.


    The Emperor Zhanshan couldn''t bear it at this moment, and looked at the two women and said: "In this land of sand and sea, it is extremely desolate. The three of you and I are lonely and unbearable with firewood, why not keep warm together?"


    The tequila was almost vomiting, his face was raging, and his jade hands were full of cyan spiritual power.


    "Wait until I kill you, go to the underworld and fight the flames with the Hades."


    The agave gallops out, extremely fast, and the power is terrifying when it is shot with one palm.


    She was extremely aura, her power was 80% all at once, and she was full of brilliance, and the cyan spiritual power turned into a blue dragon and rushed towards Zhanshan as the emperor.


    Zhan Shan was still smiling for the emperor, and said, "Do you want to warm up before going to bed? Yes, it''s delicious."


    The spiritual power of Zhan Shanwei''s hands gushed out, and a blue spiritual power jumped violently, directly facing the palm of the agave.


    The collision of spiritual power actually erupted a huge sound, as if the entire Baisha Cave was about to be shattered, and a lot of sand kept trembling and gushing crazily from the cave.


    Not only that, a ripple spread out, and the people around them hurriedly resisted with spiritual power, changing their colors.


    "Who is this woman, so powerful."


    "Yeah, it''s hard to believe that Grandmaster''s later peak."


    "I look like someone from Mobei."


    Among the crowd, there was naturally a martial arts leader from Mobei, who recognized the tequila at a glance and was shocked on the spot.


    "Isn''t this Miss Long Family!"


    "Little Dragon Girl?!"


    Outsiders call tequila the little dragon girl, and Long Yaoyuan is revered as the dragon king, which is of course exaggerated.


    "I didn''t expect this to be the little dragon girl, her temper is really hot, the same as the rumors."


    "It''s lively now. Zhanshan has offended the little dragon girl for the emperor. If the dragon king knows that it is not the Mobei chaos."


    "No, Zhanshan is the emperor but one point is better than the Dragon King. This is recognized by the outside world."


    Hearing these words, Zhanshan was stunned as the emperor, looking at Tequila with a complicated expression, but it was fleeting.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Long Yaoyuan''s daughter, nothing more, I will call him Lao Zhangren from now on."


    Hearing Zhanshan as the emperor, the tequila face showed blue veins, how could she accept the Zhanshan as the emperor.


    "If I don''t kill you, I won''t be called Tequila!"


    The agave rushed forward again, the blue spiritual power in his hand gushing out crazily, the stream of light spread all over, the blue dragon violently roared behind him, and the clouds rose thousands of miles.


    She was really furious, and only wanted the life of Zhanshan as the emperor.


    Zhanshan was the emperor still smiling and said: "Little Dragon Girl, you can''t kill me. Let''s still spend the night in the bridal chamber, when the clouds are overwhelming."


    The blue dragon whizzed in and directly headed towards Zhanshan to grab the emperor, his power was violent, and he spit out a wave of blue spiritual force.


    Zhan Shan is the emperor who must pay attention to it, after all, this is the rage blow of agave.


    A phantom appeared behind him, it turned out to be a huge toad, which matched him quite well.


    The toad kept crying, lying on the ground looking at Qinglong, until Qinglong was no more than the emperor of Zhanshan, its tongue shot out.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side also said angrily at the moment: "Mad, a toad wants to eat swan meat!"


    Su Yan looked at him calmly, without any intention of making a move. He knew that Zhanshan was the emperor and was a great master, but there was a little Lolita beside him, and the two daughters were extraordinary.

 Chapter 982： Painful lesson

    It''s just that although Little Lori was angry, she didn''t have any plans to make a move. Before the tequila put her together, she remembered in her heart that women are the most stingy in this regard.


    Little Lori was very leisurely on the sidelines, but she was still paying attention to the battlefield. Obviously, if the tequila suffered a loss, she might take a shot. After all, she was the most angry object of Zhanshan as the emperor.


    Tequila is also an arrogant person, so naturally she will not ask for help from Lori, even if she asks for help, she will ask for help from Su Yan.


    At this moment, the phantom toad that Zhanshan had transformed for the emperor had already attacked, and its tongue was even more terrifying than that of the flying lizard, like an indestructible blade, and its speed was unparalleled.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the toad''s tongue shot at Qinglong.


    I saw Qinglong let out an angry dragon roar, and the spirit power group that spit out directly rushed towards the tongue of the toad.


    But as a result, Toad''s tongue was unharmed, and easily pierced through the spiritual power group, this spiritual power attack was useless to it.


    The sharp tongue hit Qinglong''s body all at once, as if a sharp blade hit the opponent, directly submerged into Qinglong''s body.


    At the same time, the toad''s tongue released a blue spiritual power, which immediately exploded in the body of the blue dragon, and the sky blue light was radiant.


    The blue dragon let out a miserable cry, and his body was directly bombarded into fragments, which instantly turned into a cloud of blue spiritual power, dissipating between the sand sea and the earth.


    Tequila stepped back a few steps, clutching her chest, blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth, and the Azure Dragon phantom was blown away, which obviously caused her to suffer backlash.


    Sure enough, the agave at the peak of the master''s later stage could not compete with Zhanshan as the emperor. This is the suppression of the realm, and the power is even more majestic.


    The people around were shocked, and they didn''t expect Zhanshan to be the emperor so quickly defeated the little dragon girl.


    "Grandmaster Consummation is indeed powerful!"


    "Nonsense, one realm day by day, breaking one realm is another world."


    "Zhanshan is obviously merciful for the emperor, otherwise the little dragon girl would have died long ago."


    "He is watching the beauty, otherwise he would stop."


    The phantom shadow of the toad behind Zhanshan as the emperor still exists, still beating his stomach, making a croaking sound.


    "Little Dragon Girl, your ability is still not good."


    Tequila frowned, her face was pale, and she stared at Zhanshan as the emperor with anger.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I will let you know what love is later."


    Zhanshan''s eyes became a slit again, his body trembling slightly, his fat trembling constantly, he was obviously quite excited.


    "That little beauty, do you want to try it."


    When Little Lori heard this, a black light appeared in her eyes, which made Zhanshan''s face changed slightly.


    "Little beauty, it''s not good to learn bad things."


    Little Lori drew out her long sword and slashed directly towards Zhanshan for the emperor''s anger. The sword body was full of black spiritual power rising and turned into countless ghosts.


    The people around were taken aback and backed away.


    "Did this girl learn the magic tricks?!"


    "It looks like he must have learned the secret technique of evil ways!"


    Many people present were quite shameless. They all pretended to be righteous people, but they did not know how many dirty things they actually did.


    The blue spiritual power of Zhanshan rose with both hands for the emperor, and directly crossed his chest, blocking Little Lolita''s sharp cut.


    "The strength is good, it seems that I was a killer before, I didn''t expect it."


    Zhan Shan''s smile for the emperor changed, and it was obvious that in his eyes Little Lolita was a more powerful existence, and she had to bring up the righteous look.


    He is a great master, and it is true that he is afraid that he will encounter such a low-level but very strong person, and it will be difficult to be beaten by the time. Yuwen Xiongba is an example.


    The blue spiritual power in his hand continued to converge, forming an ice cone-like spiritual power, which flew towards the little Lolita.


    Little Lori hurriedly chopped left and right with the sword, turning these ice cones into residue, but the ice cones flying in the sky made her a little overwhelmed.


    An ice cone struck from a tricky position, and it actually pierced Little Lori''s shoulder and immediately melted into the flesh.


    The ice cone turned into blue spiritual power and rushed towards Lori''s dantian, naturally trying to destroy her dantian.


    But little Lori was so powerful that she was covered in black spiritual power, and immediately wrapped it up and turned it into invisible.


    Zhanshan''s expression changed for the emperor, and he couldn''t help showing a serious look.


    "One by one is really not easy."


    Zhan Shan jumped out for the toad behind the empress, and his tongue shot at the point of Little Loli. If this strike hits, even if Little Loli has black spiritual power, she can''t resist it at all.


    Little Lori hurriedly used her long sword to resist, but she was easily broken, and the long sword was broken into two pieces.


    She backed away quickly, but the toad''s tongue seemed to be of endless length, chasing her quickly, and faster than her.


    Little Lori''s black spiritual power poured out completely, turned into a skull, and bit towards the toad''s tongue, trying to bite it off.


    But the skull was pierced by the tongue, and instantly fell apart.


    Little Lolita completely changed her color this time, and her most powerful move skull was so easily crushed that Zhanshan was the emperor and couldn''t stop it.


    Her body began to agitate again, and it was obvious that she wanted to use the power of Shijin. If she could use Shijin, Zhanshan would cut it for the emperor.


    At this moment, the tequila also leaped forward, looking at the little Lolita and said: "It''s not the time to kill him. Killing him is the root."


    Tequila obviously wants to make a shot with little Lolita. After all, the master''s consummation is not to be underestimated. Together, they can defeat Zhanshan as the emperor.


    Little Lolita also nodded, but did not twist.


    The blue dragon appeared again, and the skulls stood up again. The strongest phantoms of the two men carried almost all the spiritual power, and together they attacked Zhanshan as the emperor.


    Zhanshan hid behind the toad for the emperor, and rushed to the toad with all his energy.


    The toad was full of blue light surging, swallowing the blue dragon and the skeleton king in one bite.


    Only heard a loud noise, the toad rushed to the sky, and it took a long time to fall down.


    What changed everyone''s color was that the toad was intact and didn''t hurt a single bit, which meant that Zhanshan was the emperor and easily withstood the strongest blow of the two.


    At this moment, the two women were very weak, their faces were pale, their spiritual strength was exhausted, and they could no longer fight.


    "Two beauties, you just run out of energy so quickly, how can you enjoy yourself later."


    Zhan Shan smiled for the emperor and walked towards the second daughter.


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly became anxious and looked at Su Yan, now only Su Yan can come forward.


    Su Yan stepped out, raised the sword in his hand, and a golden ray of light slashed towards the vital point of Zhanshan as the emperor.


    I saw the blood dripping under Zhanshan as the emperor, and the lifeblood had already fallen to the ground, and Su Yan actually castrated him with one move.


    "you you!"


    Zhanshan trembled as the emperor, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and the toads dissipated directly.

 Chapter 983： Wrangler

    This is definitely a painful lesson. Su Yan didn''t take Zhan Shan as the emperor, because he felt that this would deal a greater blow to Zhan Shan as the emperor. It was his retribution for so many years of wrongdoing.


    The people around were stunned, their mouths wide open, their eyes widened, and their faces were full of incredible expression.


    One blow was the key to Zhanshan being the emperor, and Zhanshan being the emperor was too late to resist, this speed and power were simply too shocking!


    The emperor Zhanshan''s body was still bleeding, and he hurriedly used spiritual power to resist it, and this allowed the wound to stop the blood.


    But the root of his life is gone. This is the dignity of a man and the foundation of his sexual life. Isn''t it an **** if it is gone?


    Zhan Shan was violent on the emperor''s face, and those eyes were spiteful.


    "How dare you!"


    Zhan Shan pointed at Su Yan for the emperor, and shouted again angrily, killing intently.


    Su Yan''s eyes were beating with golden flames, and he looked at Zhanshan Weihuang and said coldly: "I didn''t want your life, it seems you are reluctant?"


    Zhan Shan was immediately persuaded by the emperor, and he knew Su Yan''s toughness from the blow just now.


    It was not what other people thought, he resisted, but was still crushed by Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    As a master of Consummation, there will be no problem with reaction ability, even if Su Yan is fast, he will instinctively resist.


    But Su Yan''s spiritual power is something he can resist. He wants to kill people very easily, even a pseudo-daoist can''t stop his anger.


    Haitian on the side realized that Su Yan was powerful, so it''s no wonder that Su Yan, the Wrangler, didn''t change the meaning of coming here.


    The **** woman had red lips slightly open at the moment, her eyes full of complexity.


    She knows the realm of Zhanshan as the emperor best, but the grandmaster has reached the peak and can break through with only one step, but the young guy in her own eyes has made him lose the dignity of a man.


    Tequila and Little Lori stood up at this moment. Although they were injured, their faces showed a grin of understanding and hatred. Su Yan''s doing so made them very satisfied.


    "Mr. Su, thank you very much."


    Tequila hurriedly thanked her, and Su Yan''s power showed her respect.


    Little Lolita was much more direct. She ran to Su Yan and grabbed his arm. She was very intimate, which made the tequila jealous.


    "This person is so strong, where does it come from?"


    Many people have this question, asking around, but they can''t get the answer.


    After all, this is the land of Mobei, and the people who come here are basically the martial arts leaders from Mobei and the northwest, and the rest are the red hairs of polar bears.


    Su Yan started in the south of the Yangtze River. He is famous in many places in China. He is known as the number one hero in the South and seventh on the list. Many people know his name, but he has never seen a real person.


    Facing the doubts of many people, Su Yan would naturally not explain, there was no need at all.


    At this moment, he walked toward the front, and not far away were many caves, still emitting golden light.


    His purpose is very simple, for the treasure here, everything else has nothing to do, and he does not want to be entangled.


    Even if Zhanshan was the emperor, he also bullied the two daughters, so he shot out angrily and gave him a big punishment.


    But Su Yan''s path was blocked by the **** woman, who was full of temptation, looking at Su Yan with infatuation.


    "Dare to ask Young Xia Zun''s name?"


    The woman asked boldly. She thought her charm would make Su Yan''s head overwhelmed.


    But Su Yan''s eyes didn''t stay on her for a few seconds at all. He just glanced at her. Neither Tequila nor Lori Su Yan were ever moved, let alone this woman.


    What else besides being sexy, black?


    The woman''s face frowned slightly, it was obvious that she was a little angry, and the charm that had attracted countless men was not working.


    Suddenly, what did she think of, Su Yan''s age, the young man likes pure?


    The woman immediately became serious, faster than changing her face, with a faint smile on her face: "In this sea of ??sand, make friends with one more person and give me a chance."


    "That''s for you, I don''t need it."


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with this woman, the whole appearance of torn shoes was changeable and cunning, so angry that he made him sneer.


    The people around were not calm, and many people showed jealousy.


    Of course, there are some people who are not cold to Hu Sanniang, and the words in their mouths are not so pleasant.


    "Lian Hu Sanniang is salivating for that kid."


    "Is this a bunch of Tang monk meat? The female fat pig loves, the male **** loves."


    "Be quiet, I was heard by Sanniang Hu, that''s over."


    More than that, some of the great masters in the later period and even the consummation of the master have sharp eyes.


    "This kid is too genius, Zhanshan is the emperor, but only one step into the pseudo-daoist."


    "In this way, this kid is already in that state in all likelihood."


    "Not to be offended, not to be offended."


    When Hu Sanniang heard Su Yan''s words, her anger emerged again, and she stretched out her hand to stop Su Yan.


    "Are you indifferent to me?"


    A trace of blue veins appeared on Su Yan''s forehead, and he looked at Hu Sanniang and said, "I respect you very much if I didn''t vomit."


    "you!"


    Hu Sanniang trembled all over, she had never been ridiculed and ridiculed so much before, and she was most proud of being said to be worthless.


    "If you don''t let me go, I will fight women."


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s words, and it was obvious that his patience had been exhausted, and the delay in his time made him angry.


    Seeing the flames beating in Su Yan''s eyes, Hu Sanniang was frightened, and her outstretched hand shrank back, leaning to the side.


    Su Yan took a step and continued to walk forward. Yuwen Xiongba and others followed suit, which made Yuwen Xiongba feel very beautiful.


    A group of great masters, even the great masters of the master''s consummation are crippled, and these people have to make way for him, even if it is a fake tiger, that makes him very happy.


    "Do you know which cave it is?"


    When he arrived near Baisha Cave, Su Yan looked at the tequila and said.


    Tequila and Little Loli are also recovering a lot at this moment, after all, they haven''t suffered major damage, but their spiritual power is lacking.


    "No, the spies only found out that this place was abnormal."


    Su Yan nodded, and did not blame Tequila. It was good to be able to find this place. The next step is to rely on luck and strength.


    There are too many caves, at least a few thousand, and each one of them can be found every year.


    "This treasure is said to be a spiritual thing from heaven and earth."


    The words that Tequila said inadvertently made Su Yan''s eyes bright.


    "The heaven and earth spirit creature, as long as it matures, it will inevitably make a strange noise, wait quietly."


    Su Yan sat cross-legged on the sand, began meditation exercise, and ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    But before it started, he felt a powerful spiritual pressure, this pressure was approaching, at least in the realm of a pseudo-dao!


    At the top of the kilometer-high cave, a figure was standing on it, quietly looking at everyone below.


    The sharp-eyed immediately recognized this person and couldn''t help exclaiming: "The Wrangler?!"

 Chapter 984： Fight

    As soon as this person''s voice came out, everyone looked towards the top of the mountain, showing a sense of horror.


    The Wrangler is famous in the Northwest, he walks alone, is a lone ranger, but many people call him the Northwest Dean.


    After all, he is higher than the master, although he is only a half-walker, but it is more than a little bit stronger than the master.


    "It''s fortunate to be able to meet the Wrangler in this life."


    "Yes, the Wrangler is the pride of our Northwest."


    "Back then, the Wrangler killed the Grandmaster Consummation and Power in one move, which is more powerful than that young man."


    "Huh, who can compare with the Wrangler, you must know that the Wrangler is only thirty years old now."


    Many people''s admiration and praise, and even the depreciation of Su Yan spread everywhere, and Su Yan of course heard it.


    But he ignored it, as if he hadn''t heard it, and still looked at the Wrangler faintly, with slight fluctuations in his eyes.


    The Wrangler is a person who raises horses. He was in this status before entering the martial arts world. But at the age of seventeen, a reason changed his life trajectory, allowing him to stand on top of the Northwest.


    The Wrangler looked at everyone, with a little majesty between his eyebrows. The news was heard by so many people, and he was very upset.


    However, he only drove away a few people who challenged him, not all of them.


    The reason for this is probably because there are too many caves in this Baisha Cave. He needs manpower and needs someone to help him to test. One person must not be able to find it.


    But the Wrangler now has a trace of solemnity in his eyes, because he saw Su Yan hurt Zhanshan as the emperor.


    The Emperor Zhanshan looked towards the top of the mountain at this moment, his eyes were filled with joy, and the seeds of hatred were growing wildly.


    He couldn''t beat Su Yan before, so he could only endure this tone, to fight Su Yan because his life was not worth it, but now that the Wrangler appeared, he had hope.


    As a big man in the northwest martial arts world, the Wrangler and Zhanshan are the emperor, and they may be able to help him.


    "My lord, you have to decide for me!"


    Zhan Shan flew away for the emperor, and stopped beside Su Yan with a twisted look of anger.


    The lifeblood was ruined by Su Yan. He just wanted to cut Su Yan a lot. Only in this way could he eliminate the anger in his heart.


    When Su Yan saw Zhanshan as the emperor, he dared to come over to stop him, and the flame in his eyes jumped out and directly rushed towards Zhanshan as the emperor.


    This flame turned into a golden dragon, with an incomparably powerful majesty, heading towards Zhanshan for the emperor''s attack.


    The toad behind Zhan Shan as the emperor reappeared, but it couldn''t resist the anger of the golden blue dragon at all. One move was to let it dissipate cleanly.


    The main reason is that Zhanshan was seriously injured for the emperor, and he couldn''t display his peak strength, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to break the metamorphosis with one move.


    Seeing the golden blue dragon rising like clouds and driving fog, Zhanshan''s eyes widened as the emperor, full of horror, and his whole body trembled.


    Now his eyes are full of despair, and he regrets that he has provoke Su Yan again.


    But the golden blue dragon actually stopped when it was a few minutes away from him, and then suddenly dissipated, and golden light filled everywhere.


    Zhanshan was sweating for the emperor, and he was obviously frightened, but the result made him very excited, which proved that the Wrangler had taken action.


    Zhanshan was so excited that he couldn''t speak, he could only kneel down to express his gratitude to the Wrangler.


    Su Yan looked at the dissipated Golden Dragon, with fierce meaning in his eyes. Zhan Shan was determined to kill him because he angered him again.


    "dare!"


    Knowing Su Yan''s intentions, the Wrangler roared out and rose into the sky, blasting Su Yan with a spirit force.


    Su Yan slapped it out with a palm of his hand, colliding with his spiritual power, and the other hand had already grabbed Zhanshan''s neck.


    "You dare to kill him, you will die today!"


    The Wrangler was angry, not because of how good friendship he had with Zhanshan as the emperor, in fact, he and Zhanshan as the emperor were just general friends.


    The reason why he was so angry was because Su Yan violated his wishes and refuted his face.


    As a northwestern leader, the Wrangler��s words are a golden mouth. Since he wants to save Zhanshan as the emperor, then the result must be like this. If Zhanshan dies as the emperor, his prestige will definitely decline.


    But Su Yan would take care of these things. A wicked person who had been punished for not repenting before, and angering him again would have to bear his anger.


    The dragon scales of Su Yan''s arm appeared, with great strength, directly crushed Zhanshan''s cervical spine and screwed his head off.


    Looking at the corpse of Zhanshan as the emperor, the Wrangler''s eyes were bloodshot, obviously violent.


    "Die!"


    The Wrangler jumped out with all his spiritual power, and he was actually a phantom thing on its own, looking very much like a pegasus.


    But in fact this Pegasus is like a fierce beast, with sharp nails on its soles, and its mouth is like that of an eagle.


    Tianma attacked Su Yan, and the soles of his feet flew to kill him, which actually set off a violent force. The entire Baisha Cave was suddenly filled with red sand, and the distant Shafeng was in danger of collapse.


    Everyone retreats, this surpasses the battle between Grand Master Consummation, the aftermath of power is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Tianma grabbed Su Yan''s arm, inserted a sharp blade, and brought out a trace of blood, golden dazzling.


    Su Yan was furious, the sound of the dragon''s roar shook the world, his fists clenched, his whole body shining brightly, and one punch blasted towards Tianma.


    The power of this punch is comparable to the full blow of a pseudo-daoist. Everyone is frightened and chilled. They have never seen such a powerful blow.


    This blow directly hit Tianma''s abdomen, with golden spiritual power remaining in it, constantly corroding its body.


    Tianma wailed, suffering such a heavy blow on his body, naturally he couldn''t bear it, and it dissipated within a few seconds.


    The Wrangler��s eyes were full of stern expressions at the moment, looking at Su Yan''s rough voice: "I didn''t expect that you are in the realm of a pseudo-daoist."


    There are more chromatic aberrations in the eyes of the Wrangler, it seems that Su Yan is not tolerated, because he has only entered the realm of pseudo-dao when he was 30, but the person in front of him is probably only 20 years old, which made him angry.


    A genius absolutely does not allow anyone more genius than himself to appear in front of him. If he does encounter it, he will definitely be killed and wiped out at all costs.


    The Wrangler was in this mind, Su Yan had already touched his taboo, and seemed to be in danger of shaking his status. He couldn''t tolerate Su Yan.


    "Are you the Su Baxian who has been going viral recently?!"


    The Wrangler looked at Su Yan, his face full of vicissitudes, but his eyes were extremely sharp.


    There is no need to answer, he has seen the answer in Su Yan''s eyes, confirming his question.


    "It''s really talented people from generation to generation, but you met me, this is your tragedy!"


    The Wrangler rushed over, and there was a ray of light in front of him, like a little light in the darkness shining all over, rushing towards Su Yan.


    But at this time the sky suddenly went black and the sky turned into blood red. It seems that after time has passed, Shahai has restored its original appearance.

 Chapter 985： Cave vision

    The two did not stop fighting because the sky changed color. The two sides still had spiritual power surging, and the light shining all over their bodies actually covered the blood-red color.


    The shining power displayed by the Wrangler is comparable to the shining of the sun and the moon, and it is scattered towards Su Yan, with a violent spiritual force.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, with a sense of coldness. The Wrangler was a pseudo-dao, and he had to treat it seriously.


    Su Yan''s whole body was surging with golden light, and there was a dazzling light that drifted away.


    The glare contact, as if the magical rays of light in the universe intersect each other, more like the fusion of water and water, it is actually mixed into one.


    The eyes of the two were extremely cold, both with killing intent. Regardless of the reason, the master would score a victory or defeat when they met, let alone for the treasures of this place.


    The mixed ball of brilliance, at this moment, is constantly surging, like a water ball, constantly changing shape.


    Just as everyone looked at the battlefield without blinking, this mixed group of glare suddenly burst, and the center became a ball of fire, spreading towards the surroundings.


    This group of flames was terrifying, with a temperature of at least a few thousand, raging everything wherever it went, and even the sand sea was roasted into a mountain of flames.


    The two of them were still at the bottom of the valley. At the moment, the Baisha Cave next to it was no longer golden light, but fire light, but the fire light penetrated inside.


    These caves are like open mouths, constantly absorbing the light of the fire, dissipating the flames of the whole place.


    This volatility has made many people feel terrified, and they have withdrawn from Baisha Cave. This pressure is too strong, even the powerful in the later period of the master can hardly resist.


    "The realm of Taoists is terrifying!"


    Someone sighed, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "This is not a battle of Taoists, but a battle of pseudo-daoists. Taoists are omnipotent existences that fly into the sky and earth."


    Na Hu Sanniang stood at the forefront, staring at Su Yan with both eyes incessantly, waiting for a result quietly.


    No matter who wins, it doesn''t matter to her, losing both is the best result.


    "The adults will definitely win, and a mere freelancer wants to compete with the adults, purely looking for death!"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally had a mindless trust in Su Yanna, and he had long regarded Su Yan as a myth.


    Little Lori was also quite worried, her eyes were constantly shining with black light, showing signs of running away.


    Tequila is also very nervous. Although Su Yan and her family have grudges and grudges, she still regards Su Yan as her idol.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such power at such an age."


    The Wrangler''s voice was completely gloomy, not as high as before, because Su Yan was already considered a powerful opponent.


    "There are countless things you didn''t expect!"


    Su Yan leaped up, and a golden dragon appeared behind him, roaring and rushing towards the Wrangler. At the same time, his spiritual power soared, his fists burned, and he blasted towards the Wrangler with the power of fragmentation.


    Double attacks are all ten percent of the strength. Su Yan has been motivated to fight against the pseudo-Taoists and can consolidate his foundation.


    Facing Su Yan''s attack, the Wrangler''s eyes were like rainbows, a cold light shot out, and the horse rushed into the air behind him.


    Not only that, but the Wrangler��s hands were sealed, which actually performed a secret technique.


    "Let you taste the stunts I have cultivated for more than ten years!"


    The light of the Wrangler''s hands greatly increased, and his spiritual power was like purple air coming from the east, continuously pouring into his hands.


    "Extinguish the sun!"


    A wave of spiritual power comparable to the vast scorching sun blasted directly towards Su Yan, extremely powerful, as if to destroy the entire sea of ??sand.


    Su Yan''s offensive continued, and the spiritual power in his hand was still violent, and the power of fragmentation directly acted on this wave of spiritual power, and the surroundings suddenly turned into a meaning of floating.


    This feeling is like looking at the scenery through the firelight, there is a feeling of being burned, and the whole Baisha Cave is like this.


    Glare and dazzling, here has become a battlefield of golden light and blue light.


    This encounter of the strongest power made all the people present unable to speak, completely frightened.


    In the Baisha Cave, the two of them were small, but they felt like the sun exploded under their feet.


    The two illusory beasts also attacked violently, producing streamers at all times, and the air was compressed and exploded.


    Naturally, the strength of the two was not reduced by half, and they were still violent. This is a kind of respect, and this is also a mentality of seeking victory.


    The aftermath dissipated, and there was a land of tortoise holes everywhere, like a huge crack, stretching for more than ten miles.


    And above the sky, the two stood floating, Su Yan''s arm was full of blood, and it was obvious that this blow hurt his arm.


    The Wrangler''s chest also showed a burn mark, his clothes were all ripped, and he was also injured.


    Originally, the two had to fight, at least score a victory, or destroy one of them.


    The Wrangler wants to defend his position as the leader of the Northwest, and Su Yan only wants to never fail.


    But they didn''t take action. They all looked at the Baisha Cave below. The cave no longer absorbs the firelight at this moment, and it actually emits a lot of golden light like a tide.


    This is obviously not Su Yan''s golden spiritual power, because the light exudes a tantalizing kiss, and one mouthful is to feel that the limbs are moisturized.


    "this is!"


    Everyone woke up from the shock and looked at Baishadong with lightning.


    "Is it possible that the treasure has matured?!"


    Although no one has ever seen what treasure is, some people have speculated that it is a spiritual thing from heaven and earth.


    "This scent is simply too tempting. If I get it, I''m afraid I will be able to break through to the post-master stage at once!"


    "Here you are, wouldn''t it be like being arched by a pig? It''s better for me to break through the realm of Grand Master''s Consummation!"


    "The two pseudo-taoist bosses there are watching, and they don''t have dreams."


    Su Yan was also fascinated by this alluring aura at this moment. He had no idea that there should be such a spiritual creature on this earth. It must have survived for thousands of years.


    The Wrangler also showed excitement, greedily absorbing the aura that radiated from it, feeling that it was still unfinished.


    "Spiritual things appear, you and I fight behind!"


    The Wrangler looked at Su Yan, his eyes still cold.


    "That''s okay, and I will kill you after I get the spirit."


    "Arrogant!"


    The Wrangler was furious and almost shot Su Yan again, but he was still stabilized by this alluring thing.


    At this moment, nearly a thousand caves in the entire Baisha Cave are exuding such an alluring taste, and it is obvious that each cave may be a hiding place for that spiritual creature.


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba and the others, and went straight into a cave, so many caves could only choose one.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others also leaped over and entered the cave that Su Yan had entered first.


    Seeing Su Yan entering, the Wrangler certainly couldn''t wait to choose a cave.

 Chapter 986： Feast

    But as he entered, he glanced at everyone outside, his eyes cold.


    "If anyone gets a spiritual thing, it''s best to exchange it with me."


    The words are nice, but they are actually asking these people to be careful. If anyone dared to swallow the spiritual thing privately, he should bear the consequences.


    The weak are naturally frightened by the Wrangler, but those strong who are perfect masters do not catch a cold. If they get a spiritual object, once they take a breakthrough, they are afraid of you being a Wrangler.


    Seeing the Wrangler entering the cave, the whole Baisha Cave became restless for a while, and everyone rushed towards the cave.


    "Opportunity is here, go in and try, in case I get a spiritual thing."


    A monk laughed, chose a cave, and leaped into it.


    Other people also choose caves one after another, just to seek an opportunity. This is too fair for everyone. They can only enter one cave and the opportunities are equal.


    However, some gangs paid a little attention, spread out, and entered several caves separately, and they chose the cave where the monks were weaker.


    This way they have a greater chance of finding a spiritual thing, but they don''t know that doing so is more risky, after all, no one knows whether the cave is safe.


    Some gangs entered a cave together to be on the safe side, not asking for high chances, but only for safety, and could not lose their minds in the face of temptation.


    Thousands of caves are occupied by many people at a time. There are not many people in one cave. Some are more than a dozen, and some have only one or two.


    Everyone went in to ask for a chance, and even the small ones knew that even if they got this thing, they wouldn''t be able to keep it. When the time comes, you might be able to seek protection from a big man like the Wrangler.


    Everyone has their own ideas, and they all rushed in without hesitation.


    At this time, there was still golden light gushing out of every cave, and the fragrance of this kind of spiritual power drifted around, attracting countless sand sea creatures.


    Suddenly the whole Baisha Cave was overwhelmed everywhere, and countless beasts and aliens gathered here.


    Before entering it, these fierce beasts and aliens started a **** fight. For a while, ghosts cried and screamed, and blood stained the world.


    Those who fly in the sky, those who run on the ground, and those who drill in the sand are here. The strong are respected, and the weak are eliminated.


    This fight lasted for a long time, and in the end only a small part of the beasts and aliens were left, and each of these was huge and even extremely powerful, and there were not a few that were as powerful as a master.


    Faced with such a tempting fragrance, these beasts and aliens couldn''t help but rushed towards the cave one after another, many of which were already blushing.


    Not to mention whether there is a danger in these caves, these beasts and aliens alone are enough for people to drink in a pot.


    Before long, there was a scream in the cave. I don''t know if it was due to the mechanism or the beast, but now it is basically certain that Baisha Cave is not a pure land.


    Su Yan and his party went deep into the cave, and no one else followed, joking that if a pseudo-dao dare to enter, fools will be afraid.


    "Everyone be careful, I always feel this is a conspiracy."


    Su Yan''s eyes were not so indifferent, on the contrary, there was a hint of sharpness, and it was obvious that he smelled a **** smell.


    Little Lori also frowned. She was once the number one killer. This intuition was not bad. She also felt the blood and killing.


    "It feels like someone has died tragically."


    Little Lori''s words scared Yuwen Xiongba enough, it was gloomy to enter this cave.


    "Don''t scare me."


    "Follow me."


    Su Yan opened the road ahead, his eyes fluttered, and he could see even if there was no light.


    Before, I could see a lot of light gushing out of the scenery outside, but when entering inside, nothing was dissipated, which made him feel more and more that it was a conspiracy, possibly the conspiracy of that spiritual thing.


    However, it is still unknown, Su Yan can only make everyone be prepared.


    The other caves at this time had already faced the battlefield. Before many people had walked far, they stopped after hearing the rumbling sound behind them.


    A group of powerhouses who were all in the middle of the master, a total of seven or eight people, stopped after hearing the noise outside.


    A curvy woman looked terrified and asked her companion: "What''s wrong outside?"


    "Don''t worry, let''s go inside."


    The man behind her spoke, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "But I heard something calling out strangely."


    The woman stopped and listened carefully, feeling more and more movement outside.


    "Why didn''t I hear it."


    The person walking in the front said casually, still moving forward, but he did not hear the answer.


    "Hey, don''t be suspicious, it''s still important to find a spiritual thing."


    The man turned around and glanced casually, his companions were gone, all disappeared.


    The man''s complexion changed, he couldn''t help looking around, and shouted at the same time: "Hey, where have you been, don''t play me like that."


    But blood dripped from above him and landed on his forehead.


    He naturally felt that it was actually cold. He touched his hand at random, but he found blood on one hand, which gave him a bad premonition.


    The man trembled all over, and slightly raised his head to look up. All his companions fell on it, bitten by a strange thing on their heads, and were still stuffing their mouths.


    The man was weak and pale in fright. He wanted to run, but he felt weak on his feet.


    After he finally used his spiritual power, he felt a pain in his neck and suddenly lost his consciousness.


    This was just the tragic situation of a cave. Seven or eight mid-level masters were treated as prey and instantly lost their lives.


    Right next to this cave, the three late master masters were confronting a lizard covered in flames, which was even more terrifying than the flying lizard.


    "This beast is too strong, with thick skin and thick flesh, it can''t touch him."


    A bearded man was crying because his arm had been torn off and was being eaten with relish by the salamander.


    Another man said to the two of them: "I count three and two, and then run inside!"


    But before he started counting, the other two had already run away, and there was no shadow for a long time.


    "I wipe!" The man yelled, but he didn''t expect the two to cheat him.


    When the salamander saw someone running away, he rushed over, swallowed the man into his abdomen in one bite, and then chased into the cave.


    This group of fierce beasts and aliens have begun to enjoy a feast, and all the humans in the cave are extremely delicious feasts for them.


    At the same time, Su Yan and the others had already reached the depths. There were no longer blood-red sand walls inside. These walls were like a mixture of viscous liquid.


    Yuwen Xiongba tried it, and it was very solid.


    "It''s very strong inside, unlike the outside that will drop sand when touched."


    "Is this cave built by man?"


    The agave is surprised. There are so many caves. If this is the case, how many people will know that this cave is nearly ten meters high and seven or eight meters wide.

 Chapter 987： Shrinking cave

    Su Yan was also looking at the wall, a group of spiritual power bounced in his hand, touched the wall, and made a chirp sound, as if the wall was burning.


    "This was not built by humans."


    Su Yan''s words shocked everyone, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. This is not artificial, who can create such a huge cave.


    "This wall is actually still sand, but it''s fused by a sticky thing, which has spiritual power."


    "what?"


    "Could it be glue?"


    "It has the effect of glue, but it contains spiritual power."


    "Damn, this wall has spiritual power, this sand is valuable."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes gleamed, very excited.


    "At this level of spiritual power, you can''t eat a ton of sand as much as drinking a sip of super spiritual power."


    Su Yan''s words made Yuwen Xiongba like a frost hit, and suddenly lost interest.


    "It is not attractive to us, but it is very attractive to others."


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of light, and he felt that this was a conspiracy. He still didn''t know where the conspiracy was.


    Just as Su Yan thought, the people in other caves were all excited when they learned that the wall contained spiritual power, as if they had seen a golden mountain.


    "A sand wall with spiritual power, it''s really a long time to see!"


    The late master of a cave kissed the wall to feel the weak spiritual power.


    "Although it''s not full-bodied, but the accumulation of less will make more, dig the soil!"


    This person ordered the people around, and everyone else was taken aback.


    "Boss, digging?"


    "This is much more practical than looking for spiritual things. Since we can''t get them anyway, it''s better to dig more soil and go back."


    Thinking of being able to eat dirt every day in the future, this big man smiled and even laughed.


    This big man pulled out a piece of soil and ate it directly, still with relish, full of satisfaction.


    Everyone took turns to start cutting the wall piece by piece with spiritual power, and the wall was taken out like a golden brick.


    "This piece is equivalent to a 20-year-old wild ginseng."


    But after a while, the cave was filled with sand and earth bricks, all of which were put into storage bags by these people.


    They naturally have that kind of big holding bag. If it is an actual bag, how much can be dug.


    But just as they were digging the sand, there were faint voices coming from the entrance of the cave, and a strong wind came in.


    "Boss, it''s blowing outside."


    "Fuck it, dig it quickly, and go back when it''s full."


    But the other subordinates stopped, they were stunned by the figure at the entrance of the cave, with a shocked expression on their faces.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and dig for me!"


    This group of people were indifferent, and they all pointed to the entrance of the cave, and this gangster looked at the entrance of the cave with all his doubts.


    It doesn''t matter if it is not hopeful, at a glance, the boss was scared and sat on the ground.


    "My God, what is that."


    At the entrance of the cave, something very strange was crawling towards them. He didn''t know what it was. It was like a sarcoma, with only one eye, just like a biochemical mutant species.


    The monster was covered in mucus, and it walked all the way, exuding a foul smell.


    This group of people are all great masters, and they generally haven''t seen anything before. The main reason that can be frightened by this monster is its coercion, which is simply extremely powerful.


    The entire cave was enveloped by an invisible pressure, as if this group of people suddenly entered the gravitational chamber, and it was a gravitational chamber five times larger than the gravity of the earth.


    The monster swooped forward, swallowing the man in front of him in one bite.


    Not only that, the monster''s body was actually enveloped in a layer of green light, and it was obvious that it would gain a point by eating a person.


    This group of people was so scared that they ran around with their heads. They were still digging the soil and rushed inward.


    But their speed was completely incomparable with this monster, but in the blink of an eye, this monster swallowed several people into their stomachs and digested them for a while.


    Its body has grown a lot all of a sudden, and it is about the same size as the hole.


    The monster was satisfied, thinking about going out from the hole, but at this moment the wall unexpectedly changed and was shrinking continuously.


    Needless to say, the speed of the monster, but it was too late to escape and was directly stuck by the cave wall.


    The monster kept howling, but it was of no use at all, even if it had the power of the grandmaster''s late peak, it would not help.


    The cave slowly closed, and this cave disappeared, and many things like plant rhizomes grew on the walls. I didn''t expect a mantis to catch a cicada or oriole behind.


    At this time, Su Yan and others also noticed the strangeness at the entrance of the cave, and everyone stopped.


    "Did you hear the sound of the hole?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the little Lori and asked.


    Little Lori nodded, looking at the cave entrance with cold eyes.


    "You are so brave, you dare to come to our cave."


    "not human."


    Little Lolita��s words surprised Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila, and their spiritual power poured out and waited.


    "Wow!"


    With a roar, a beast with a unicorn rushed in. I had never seen such an animal. This is not an animal that is a strange animal, a mutated creature with spiritual power.


    That unicorn was extremely sharp and shone with brilliance, and with one blow, Yuwen Xiongba was scared to the bottom, because this monster actually had the realm of the peak of the late master.


    Su Yan hurriedly shot it and shattered it with a palm, turning it directly into residue.


    "How come there is such a thing, that flying lizard is already surprising, what is this place?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was really frightened, because the glare was only a few meters away from him, but he felt the threat of death.


    Another giant python came into the cave, and its fangs were like sharp blades, biting towards a few people, and the realm was similar to that of the unicorn beast.


    As a result, Su Yan was killed naturally, leaving two bodies behind.


    Su Yan walked over, looking at this thing with a chill between his brows


    "It seems that this attractive spiritual fragrance has attracted these things."


    Su Yan''s voice was dull, and he could be killed at will if he couldn''t let him do anything in the later period of the grandmaster.


    "This Shahai is really terrifying. It''s like raising a group of monsters. How much does it have to be? Is it true that other caves have encountered this situation?"


    The words of Yuwen Xiongba made everyone even more chilled, and it seemed that this spiritual item was really not that easy to get.


    "Get up and keep going."


    Su Yan stretched out his hand to pull Yuwen Xiongba up, but at this time the cave was shrinking continuously, and many rhizome-like things protruded from the wall, like sharp needles.


    Everyone changed their color, their hearts beat fiercely, and the whole body had already wrapped their bodies with spiritual power, and they kept breaking the stem with their hands.


    Su Yan looked at the rhizome on the wall, plucked one off and smelled it, his eyes were full of coldness, and the spiritual power in his hand surged, directly turning into flames.

 Chapter 988： Psychic conspiracy

    Su Yan looked at the rhizomes and said in a low voice, "This is probably the conspiracy of that spiritual creature!"


    Su Yan''s words shocked everyone again, because everyone heard Su Yan''s conspiracy more than once, and now they have a tingling scalp.


    "What kind of conspiracy, sir, you should make it clear, I have goose bumps all over my body."


    "Clean up the things on this wall first."


    After Su Yan said, the golden flame in his hand burned directly towards the walls, and the rhizomes were withered everywhere.


    After some of the rhizomes were burned, they shrank back one after another, and the cave stopped shrinking.


    The cave that was originally ten meters high and seven or eight meters wide can only be passed through by one person at this moment, which makes everyone feel lingering.


    "It''s so scary as his sister."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart is a little bad, there are too many sudden dangers along the way, and it is simply impossible to guard against.


    After cleaning up the rhizomes, Lolita looked at Su Yan and asked, "What conspiracy?"


    "It''s the conspiracy of the spirits."


    "Can you make it clear?"


    Su Yan glanced at the people, hesitated for a while, or said: "Well, it''s okay to tell you."


    As Su Yan said, he took a step, didn''t go outside, but still walked into the cave, and the others naturally followed.


    "How did you know this secret?"


    Su Yan looked at the tequila with a majesty in his eyes.


    Tequila quickly said: "The Long Family is a big family in Mobei. There are many eyeliners all over the place, and this desert is nothing to say."


    She didn''t want to hide anything, after all, everything could not escape Su Yan''s eyes.


    "The spies in the desert found this place on the drone. The picture at the time was a valley full of golden light, and there was a plant running like a ginseng."


    No one knew this last sentence, and it was full of surprise to hear it.


    "The ginseng is running, is it that spiritual creature?"


    Little Lori guessed, of course it was just a guess.


    "This is unclear. The picture was terrible at the time. I just vaguely saw something like ginseng, but I don''t know what it actually is."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "From these rhizomes, it can be judged that this spiritual thing must be a kind of plant, and it has spiritual wisdom."


    Yuwen Xiongba opened his mouth slightly, he naturally knew that the spirit herb elixir, Su Yan used to let him buy it everywhere.


    "Boss, isn''t this spiritual thing the same as those acquired?"


    "It''s the first class, but this thing is too powerful. I think you can refine a dozen second-tier pill by just cutting a piece."


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, but he knew how many raw materials the second-grade pill requires, and one piece could be equivalent to so many spiritual herbs. This thing is unimaginable.


    "Now let''s not discuss it, just talk about its conspiracy."


    Hearing this, everyone feels chilly, and there is a very cold feeling behind it, something like a spiritual herb, even if you are a little precious, even if you are a little wise, it is impossible to engage in any conspiracy.


    Seeing everyone''s skeptical gaze, Su Yan showed coldness and said directly: "Sometimes these things are more cunning than humans."


    This made everyone even more frightened, completely subverting their minds.


    "This thing first emits a golden light to attract the attention of human beings. When the monks from all sides arrive here, it will emit an alluring fragrance of spiritual power, tricking everyone into it."


    "My lord, does it want to trap everyone in this cave, but what good does it do like this?"


    "It''s good, it''s good." Su Yan looked at the withered rhizomes on the wall and continued, "When humans entered the cave, wild beasts and weird things everywhere also ran in, and they were equally tricked into coming."


    "This, this is to catch it all at once?!"


    "Yes, anyway, everything has come in, so don''t even think about going out. When the time is right, it is closing the cave and using its rhizome to absorb the spiritual power of humans and beasts."


    A cold sweat broke out on everyone''s foreheads. After Su Yan''s words, they became more and more scared. They did not expect this spiritual creature to be so smart.


    "It''s incredible!"


    Tequila trembled all over. Although she was arrogant and cold, she still showed fear in the face of such danger.


    Little Lolita is better, but her eyes are full of black spiritual power.


    "This thing is waiting for the people and beasts and strange things inside to kill, and then it sits on its feet, absorbing all the nutrients and spiritual power."


    Even Su Yan had a chill in his heart when he figured out this matter. This thing was too smart, and it was much smarter than the tree spirit.


    He was a little scared, if this thing really reached the point he imagined, I am afraid it is not to look for it to improve its state, but when it will enjoy its own things.


    But Su Yan was unwilling to leave like this. He still didn''t believe that this place could have such a powerful spiritual creature, and that the spiritual power of this place simply couldn''t give birth to such a powerful thing.


    Su Yan regained his coldness, recovered calm, and looked at everyone, "Now you can choose to enter the ghost gourd."


    Everyone knows what Su Yan said, when the next time is really dangerous, they might not get along.


    The two drivers had nodded their heads. They were still injured with their arms attached. Moreover, it was still in the early stage of the Grand Master, and it was impossible to have any effect. It would be better to enter the ghost gourd to save their lives.


    "what about you?"


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and the others, obviously wanting them to enter.


    "Xiong Ba, go in, I will be with you."


    Little Lori said, looking at Su Yan with a firm tone.


    "I don''t want to go in either. It won''t be too late if there is any danger.


    Tequila was pleading, but she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "My lord, my realm is low, but you said that you took me out to see the world, and I don''t want to enter it."


    Seeing that the three of them were so persistent, Su Yan didn''t force it. When the time came when they were really in danger, he would take them in. As long as the distance was not too far, he could still do it.


    "Well, then, let me be wary."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the three of them all smiled, their original fear turned into excitement, and it would be worthwhile to see the spiritual creature.


    Su Yan walked in front, little Lolita at the back, and the group walked towards the depths of the cave without any hesitation.


    Other caves are not so lucky. Many people died tragically. The rhizomes on the walls of the caves absorbed spiritual power, and they all turned into withered bones, miserable.


    The Wrangler also encountered the same danger, but he killed the beast with thunder, and at the same time removed the rhizomes from the cave wall, and resolutely went inside.


    Almost the top powerhouses did not retreat. They knew that many beasts and foreign objects might have gathered outside the cave now.

 Chapter 989： hunter

    After walking for about half an hour, the cave suddenly opened up, restored to its previous height and width, and no rhizomes appeared on the walls.


    But everyone doesn''t think it''s safe at this point, maybe there is any danger waiting for everyone in front, and they are still very vigilant.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness has long been scattered around, and once a danger comes, he can detect it for the first time and ensure the safety of those behind him.


    The cave is still extremely dry, it is impossible to see a water source in this place, and I don''t know how the beasts and foreign objects survive.


    This must have a water source, otherwise even a powerful creature cannot survive unless it becomes a god.


    I am afraid that there is a hidden river in the depths of the sand sea, but it has not been discovered.


    "My lord, how do you feel that there is no spiritual power in front of this, and this wall is also."


    Yuwen Xiongba touched the wall, and there was no trace of spiritual power.


    "Maybe it is the spiritual thing that saves spiritual power, it''s all over there, how much spiritual power it takes."


    "But this is not it, is it abandoning us?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He didn''t think the spirit creature would let them go, and the others were the same.


    "I feel that all of this is planned by it, the golden light is tempted by spiritual power, the brutal fight at the door, the profit of the fisherman, the rest will inevitably go deep into the cave.


    Agave''s face turned cold, and she said, "Is the danger still deep in the cave?!"


    Su Yan nodded, he guessed that way, and it was very likely.


    "Anyway, all be careful, if a mere creature wants to turn back, it won''t work in front of Su Baxian!"


    Su Yan''s eyes throbbed with golden flames, full of majestic colors, making Yuwen Xiongba and the others feel a powerful pressure, and at the same time a sense of security was born in his heart.


    "My lord, rest assured, we will definitely protect ourselves."


    Yuwen Xiongba said that just because he didn''t want to cause trouble, he would distract Su Yan.


    "Well, quicken the pace."


    The speed of the group of people soared, suddenly disappearing like a phantom.


    The same is true for other caves. After the previous elimination, all that survived are extremely powerful, and the weakest is also in the realm of the late master.


    They only had one purpose, and that was to move on toward the cave, and there was no way back, because at this time the caves were all closed, and the cave was dark.


    Not all the beasts and foreign objects were killed by these big brothers or the cave rhizomes, there are still powerful existences that survived, rushing towards the cave crazily.


    Some felt the human scent, and some were still crazy about the attractive golden spiritual power.


    Among the people who survived, the **** Hu Sanniang was naturally among them. She was the only one who survived in the entire cave, and the rest were killed by beasts and foreign objects.


    And behind her there was a beast chasing after her. It was also the realm of Grand Master''s Consummation, not weaker than her.


    "Damn it, **** it!"


    Hu Sanniang yelled in her mouth, fighting against the cave rhizome before, consuming a lot of spiritual power, otherwise she would not run away in such fear.


    Hu Sanniang ran away desperately after the beast and foreign object, like a cat and mouse game, but it didn''t take long before Hu Sanniang actually stopped.


    In front of her is a cliff of ten thousand feet, completely bottomless, only some pillars can be seen looming in the distance, like pillars passing through clouds.


    Hu Sanniang was stunned, she had never seen such a scene before, and she was immediately disturbed.


    The fierce beasts behind are still chasing frantically, if you just consume it like this, you will definitely fight the fierce beasts.


    But the pillar in front of her didn''t understand what was going on, and she didn''t dare to try it easily. If she made a mistake, she might fall into the abyss.


    Hu Sanniang turned around, looking coldly at the beast and alien with her beautiful eyes, a powerful creature like a lion with an electric tail.


    Seeing Hu Sanniang stopped, the electric lion also stopped and opened his mouth, his saliva ticking constantly.


    "Animal, let me take your life!"


    Hu Sanniang launched angrily, shooting countless hidden weapons at the electric lion behind him, but in the blink of an eye, these hidden weapons appeared in front of the electric lion.


    The electric lion''s face was full of disdain, the light surging all over his body, and the hidden weapons fell one after another, without threat to it.


    At the same time, the electric light surged from the tail of the electric light lion, and it actually shot towards Hu Sanniang, who hurriedly used all his spiritual power to resist it.


    But she was still blasted back several steps, half of her foot hanging on the edge of the cliff.


    The electric lion''s eyes were blushing, the blood basin opened wide, and it rushed at the speed of lightning.


    It was naturally going to swallow Hu Sanniang, chasing for so long but it made it very angry.


    But Hu Sanniang had an idea and fell directly down the cliff. The electric lion couldn''t react enough, and they fell together.


    The electric lion fell into the cliff of ten thousand meters, and screamed and then died.


    And Hu Sanniang didn''t fall down at this moment, and was attached to the cliff with spiritual power, sweat slipping off her cheeks.


    "A beast is a beast, always inferior to humans."


    Hu Sanniang withdrew coldly, turned over and returned to the entrance of the cave, looking at the ten thousand zhang cliff with fearful eyes.


    At the same time, in the vast sea of ??sand, the sky outside the Baisha Cave was stained with blood, which was even brighter than other skies, and it was already a little dark.


    This is because this place has just gone through a brutal fight. Many beasts and foreign bodies have died tragically here. The blood continues to infect the blood sand, making the blood sand deeper.


    But at the peak of Baisha Cave, a figure was scattered there, extremely stalwart, and his robe rustled.


    His face was covered by a black cloth, and he couldn''t see his face clearly, but he could see the sharp gaze from those eyes, which was a kind of coldness that made the heart chilling.


    A cheetah-like beast spotted him, lurked, tiptoed close, and leaped towards him last.


    But in the end, the person didn''t move, and the cheetah animal was only an inch away from him. It actually froze directly and stopped in midair.


    For a moment, the cheetah was actually frozen, forming a blue cone of ice.


    The cone of ice broke, and the cheetah animal was directly torn apart and dissipated in this world.


    This power makes people frightened and even fearful. You must know that this cheetah is not simple, it is equivalent to a master who is perfect, but it turns out to be so aggrieved, and even touched this person.


    The person''s blue light dissipated, and he recovered his calmness, his eyes showed disdain, and it was obvious that he did not put the cheetah in his eyes.


    "The praying mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind, but the oriole does not know that the hunter has been waiting here."


    This person only said such a word, and then he kept his mouth shut, not moving like a bell, and not afraid of howling the wind.


    He was waiting, waiting for the oriole to appear.

 Chapter 990： Qimen Dunjia

    It didn''t take long for Su Yan and others to reach the end of the cave, and in front of them there was also a cliff of ten thousand feet.


    Su Yan saw other caves through the wall of the cave entrance, but they were all far apart.


    "Damn it, this ten thousand-foot cliff!"


    Yuwen Xiongba almost didn''t stop, and he stabilized his figure by swinging on the edge a few times.


    "This place is so weird, I can''t see it at all."


    Spiritual power poured out of Yuwen Xiongba''s hand, and a group of blue flames floated down. The flames slowly dissipated for a long time, but there was still no end in sight.


    "My god, it''s not fake."


    Having said that, Yu Wen Xiongba''s legs trembled a little, and he couldn''t help but step back.


    Su Yan kept looking at the opposite side, but he couldn''t see the end, and was completely shrouded in spiritual power.


    The entire cliff was in darkness, and Su Yan could see countless pillars standing, rising and falling, big and small.


    "Does this place have institutions?"


    After Tequila said, he looked around, his face was full of jealousy, and his whole body directly poured out spiritual power.


    "Be careful all the time."


    Su Yan didn''t know exactly what the mystery was in this place, but it was certain that there was danger in it.


    At this moment, a horrible roar came from a cave not far away, like a monster.


    No one is questioning now. They have seen countless flying lizards before, and even the weird python died in Su Yan''s hands, so everyone is not surprised.


    "These people must have encountered such a thing. I don''t know how much they survived."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little frustrated, after all, this was not a good start.


    "Don''t think about it, I am afraid that the lowest one can survive is the late master stage."


    Little Lori looked at the cave, her eyes were cold, and he saw a shining shadow.


    The shadow is muddy, but it can be recognized that the roaring monster is biting its prey, and the prey is naturally human.


    Another cave also flew out a monster beast like a dog. It was slapped flying by the palm of a person. It fell into the cliff, and it was silent for a moment.


    "grown ups?"


    Yuwen Xiongba asked what to do next, he was completely lost, and his heart was terrified.


    Su Yan looked at the cliff shrouded in spiritual power, and said, "Did you see those pillars?"


    Everyone nodded, but you can see what you can do, not to mention the distance, these pillars are too weird, and some are still moving.


    "This place feels like a mechanism."


    Su Yan''s eyes lit up. He had seen a similar mechanism in a quaint book before. Of course, that kind of mechanism was much more powerful than this, and it was difficult for even a flying fairy to crack.


    "What agency?"


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan and asked, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    "Qimen Dunjia!"


    Su Yan''s voice drifted over the cliff, and his words were not loud, but the cliff was like a loudspeaker that could amplify and repeat his voice.


    "Qimen Dunjia?!"


    All three of them were taken aback, staring at each other, and they all saw the incredible from each other''s eyes.


    "Does that spirit thing still have this stuff?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba feels that his brain is not enough. This is too amazing, what kind of spiritual creature can be so smart.


    "This place has existed for a long time, I am afraid it already existed thousands of years ago."


    Su Yan''s meaning is very simple, this place is probably built in ancient times.


    "Secret base?"


    "Ancient tomb?"


    "A place to practice?"


    The three of them said their own guesses, none of them were unfounded guesses, they were very basis.


    But Su Yan was not interested in the first two, and the last guess made his eyes fluctuate.


    The place of cultivation, if this is really the place of cultivation of ancient people, what does it mean? !


    Are there really cultivators in ancient times, and the books that are left behind are not groundless?


    "Shan Hai Jing", "Sou Shen Ji", "Journey to the West", "Strange Tales from a Lonely Studio"... Are these not fabricated out of thin air? !


    Su Yan felt that he had lifted the veil of the world, getting closer and closer to the true face of this world.


    Of course, he was not afraid, on the contrary, there was a hint of excitement in his heart. If there was a cultivator on the earth, it would be a good thing for him.


    Because of the lack of spiritual power on the earth, Su Yan''s realm has been rising very slowly. If those relics or powerful creatures can be found, this can be said to be of great benefit to the improvement of the realm.


    "My lord, do you know how to crack this Qimen Dunjia?"


    Su Yan paused, and said: "The three secret arts of China, Qimen, Liuren, and Taiyi. Qimen ranks first. They are the highest secret techniques of Taoism and are known as emperors in ancient times."


    The three of them all listened with gusto, the highest secret technique of Taoism, the study of emperors, just this title is awesome.


    "Qimen Dunjia is divided into three thoughts: Qi, Men, and Dunjia. Qi is the three wonders of the sun, the moon and the stars, also known as the study of the starry sky; Escaping is the technique of escape, escape; Jia refers to Liujia, namely Jiazi, Jiaxu, Jiashen, Jiawu, Jiachen, and Jiayin."


    Su Yan said that everyone was dizzy and confused. This was too mysterious.


    "My lord, just keep it simple, I don''t have enough brains."


    Su Yan glanced at him and continued: "Okay, let''s not talk about the others. Right now we are encountering the door in Qimen Dunjia."


    The three of them became more serious, but it was related to whether they could continue to move forward, whether they could find spiritual objects, and whether they could get out.


    "There are eight doors, and each door represents a kind of result. Opening, rest, and birth are the three good doors, and death, shock, and injury are the three evil doors. Dumen and Jingmen are good or bad for Zhongping."


    "My lord, do those pillars represent a kind of door? If you go wrong, then..."


    There was a trace of fear in Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes. He couldn''t say the rest, but everyone knew what he meant.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, when you look at the directions of these pillars, they are all different directions. They are like fan leaves. This is the eight organs."


    "Then it must be made by the ancients, right?"


    "Yes, this was made by the ancients, but it was taken by this creature for its own use, and the intelligence of this creature made me a little bit afraid."


    Naturally, what Su Yan said was not a lie. It was so terrifying to be able to design to invite the monarch to enter the urn and to use the terrain.


    But now there is no retreat, what''s more, Su Yan will not stop there. Without seeing his true face, he still has a strong desire for this thing.


    "My lord, what should we do next, we don''t know the life and death."


    Little Lolita and Tequila also nodded. They had never heard of it before. After Su Yan said for so long, they only remembered the four words Qimen Dunjia.


    "Let me try."


    Su Yan didn''t pack the ticket either. The contact he had was a little different from this one, but that one was harder and more dangerous, and he believed it could resolve this trap.

 Chapter 991： Rhizome

    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the many pillars in the abyss, his eyes fluctuated, two groups of golden flames were beating, and he looked further away.


    Each pillar has a mystery, and the difference in position represents one of the eight gates, which is between life and death.


    Su Yan looked at it for a while, and said to the three of them: "Did you see the shorter column a hundred meters away?"


    All three nodded, and they could still see it from a hundred meters away.


    "That''s Jingmen, it''s not bad or not, it should be safe."


    Su Yan took the lead in using his spiritual power, and the golden light under his feet waved directly across the air, leaping towards the pillar.


    At a distance of 100 meters, the spiritual power needed is naturally sufficient. The reason why Su Yan did not take the three of them together was to exercise them.


    Little Lolita followed closely, black spiritual power constantly emerging from her body, dragging her to the pillar, and falling next to Su Yan within a few seconds.


    Next came the agave. She used the power of her dantian, and a blue dragon emerged, and the dragon rushed to Su Yan directly with her.


    One meter short of it, the agave fell directly because of exhaustion.


    Fortunately, Su Yan hurriedly dragged her with spiritual power, but the results were unimaginable.


    Seeing this scene, Yuwen Xiongba''s legs visibly shook. Tequila is a strong master in the late stage of the master, how did he pass as a master to Consummation.


    "Don''t worry, I will catch you."


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a hint of encouragement.


    When Yuwen Xiongba was encouraged, he also gritted his teeth and exhausted all his spiritual energy, flying out of the cliff like a toad.


    The agave could fly a hundred meters, but because of the tension, Yuwen Xiongba was more nervous than the agave.


    At fifty meters, Yuwen Xiongba had some lack of spiritual power, just as if he couldn''t make it, he kept wandering in place.


    "My lord, I...I can''t fly anymore."


    Now he was even more scared, and his face turned pale.


    Su Yan also hurried away, grabbing his shirt, and then he reached the pillar.


    "In the face of the enemy, if you develop fear, then you lose half."


    Su Yan criticized the lesson, and Tequila also lowered her head. After all, she was also nervous and afraid.


    Little Lolita is very calm, after all, she was once a killer, but her temperament is very strong, and she often crosses borders to kill.


    "Well, let you fly by yourself for the next 50 meters. If you exceed it, just follow me."


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila nodded, and there is no need to succeed in this situation.


    "Next is the tall pillar in front. It is fifty meters away. It should be ok?"


    "can."


    The agave flew over and landed easily.


    Yuwen Xiongba also cheered himself up, punched his chest, and could fly by.


    Little Lolita and Su Yan naturally needless to say, it is not a challenge at all.


    The four of them landed on the pillar higher than the surroundings, and their vision suddenly became clear, and they could see many sights that were not seen before.


    Behind is the densely dense cave, like a bee chrysalis nest, looking at people''s scalp numb, and those with dense fear may have their teeth trembling.


    At this moment, these caves are not peaceful, and there are constant roars of beasts and foreign objects, and even human screams, which are doomed to **** killing.


    Just two hundred meters away from them, a man stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at a monster not far away with a horrified face.


    This monster beast has a huge body, squeezing the cave to pieces, and it is a monster cow.


    The realm of the demon cow was in the later stage of the master, and that person was the same, but the strength of the demon cow was beyond his reach.


    When this person saw Su Yan and others, there was hope in his eyes, and he roared tremblingly: "Save me, save me, I am willing to be a cow and a horse in return."


    But Su Yan did not leave. The distance of two hundred meters destined his cave to be a dead spot.


    He was destined to enter the gate of death before he started to step forward. It was impossible to save him, unless he could defeat the demon cow or fly two hundred meters, but neither could be possible.


    The demon cow launched an attack, and a Mengniu hit the mountain, which severely injured him. The sharp horns directly pierced his stomach and pushed him up.


    More than that, the man''s spiritual power was completely absorbed by the horns of the demon cow, and it became a dead bone.


    Yao Niu''s eyes widened, looking at Su Yan and the others, the fat tongue kept foaming up, and it was obvious that it regarded Su Yan and the others as delicacies.


    But the distance of two hundred meters made it daunting, constantly yak-like howls, and the legs were constantly digging the soil, raising a cloud of dust.


    But when the dust got up, Su Yan saw a huge whip popping up from the dark cliff. This whip swept the demon cow into the abyss, completely silent.


    The dust dissipated, and several people looked towards the cave. The demon cow was gone.


    "What about the demon cow?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little nervous, he was afraid that the demon cow would really become a flying cow, and it would be difficult to deal with it when flying over.


    "It can''t fly two hundred meters, maybe it ran towards the cave."


    Tequila guessed, but her guess made Su Yan shook his head.


    "died."


    The three of them were startled, and asked with all doubts: "Dead?"


    "Yes, I was swept away by the unknown under this cliff."


    The faces of the three of them were instantly pale and they couldn''t help but looked at the dark abyss under the pillar with fear, and they were inexplicably scared.


    "Save me, save me!"


    There was another scream not far away. A woman was pressed to the ground by a beast and bit into two pieces.


    Her upper body was still crawling stubbornly towards the outside of the cave, blood shed all over the place, but she still couldn''t escape the big mouth of the beast.


    "drink!"


    A roaring sound was made. It was a white-haired old man who directly kicked a beast into the cliff below, and he flew onto a pillar.


    The white-haired old man took out the gourd, took a sip, with a smile on his face, he was very proud to deal with the beast.


    But within a few seconds, the pillar under his feet rumblingly moved, collapsed instantly, and people fell unsuspectingly.


    When the white-haired old man was nervous, he hurriedly lifted his body with spiritual power to stop the fall.


    Seeing that there was still a few meters away from the short pillar, a white thing flew out of the dark abyss.


    This is a bit like a python-like body, but it is not a python, because it has no head, like a plant rhizome, yes, it is a rhizome magnified countless times, exactly the same as the cave wall.


    The white-haired old man had no power to resist, and was suddenly rolled up by the snow-white rhizome and sank into the dark abyss.


    The screams came from the abyss underground, which made Yuwen Xiongba''s faces and their hearts numb.


    "What is the thing that has emerged from this abyss?"


    "It''s the rhizome of that creature!"

 Chapter 992： Extremely dangerous

    Yuwen Xiongba was already sitting on the ground, covered in cold sweat, his chest was constantly rising and falling, and his heart had reached its limit.


    Su Yan saw this, and a group of spiritual power drifted towards him, helping Yuwen Xiongba to restore his calm.


    "Enter the ghost gourd."


    Su Yan found out the ghost gourd and included Yuwen Xiongba in it. He is already very good. After all, he is a master who has reached Consummation. Everyone is terrified to see so many masters die like grass mustard.


    Su Yan looked at the two girls, both of them shook their heads, they didn''t want to go in, after all, their strength was much stronger than Yu Wenxiong.


    "How can that thing be the roots of creatures?!"


    At this moment, Tequila calmed down and looked at Su Yan with an incredible expression, but still did not recover from the shock.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, even he couldn''t figure out how powerful this creature was, but he could be sure.


    "This Baisha Cave has probably been ruled by creatures a long time ago. Its rhizomes are everywhere. The plants in the desert must grow many rhizomes to find water, and it is to find nourishment and spiritual power."


    "This Baisha Cave is so big, is it everywhere?!"


    "It is very likely that I feel that this thing is at least a thousand years old."


    I am afraid that the thousands of years have become refined. No wonder that with such a clever strategy, it really makes people think more and more afraid.


    "Then what should I do next?"


    "Go ahead."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he dashed out and landed directly on a pillar directly in front of him. That was the gate of life. A pillar rose up in front of him for him to move on.


    The second daughter also followed closely, and everything was listening to Su Yan at the moment. Only Su Yan could hope to get out of this place.


    But there was a voice behind them, and it was the voice of the Wrangler.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be three left in your group of six."


    There was a sneer in the eyes of the Wrangler, he naturally thought that Yuwen Xiongba and others were dead, and the master of the district would not survive here.


    Su Yan turned and looked at the Wrangler, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "It surprises me that you can stay in this place. I advise you to go back obediently, otherwise it would be a pity that your life is gone."


    The Wrangler looked at Su Yan and said sharply: "You are worthy of persuading me, I think you should go back to breastfeeding, your parents will feel heartache when they die."


    Su Yan knew that such a fight was meaningless, and it was impossible to confront the Wrangler at the moment, because the things under this abyss might be watching them at any time. Once they lose out or are exhausted, it will become its food.


    The Wrangler thought the same way, and first said: "Now we''d better have nothing to do, otherwise we will lose the money and make the thing cheaper."


    The Wrangler also knows the roots of creatures. This is no longer a secret. They have seen it and can guess.


    Su Yan didn''t nod or shook his head, turned around and ignored him, and flew towards another pillar.


    Su Yan can look at the gate of life and death. Other monks are not so lucky. Some walk into the gate of death and suddenly fall down. More than that, there are various methods of death that are horrible.


    After several dangerous eliminations, only hands are left.


    Na Hu Sanniang was also standing on a pillar at this moment. She stepped into the wound door just now, and a sharp blade struck her. Fortunately, she resisted with spiritual power, but she still suffered a lot of damage.


    At this moment, she saw Su Yan and others leaping continuously, but there was nothing at all, and suddenly she had some thoughts in her heart.


    "Little handsome boy, can you help my sister."


    Hu Sanniang wanted to tease Su Yan with this, but he didn''t get a word from Su Yan at all.


    Now Hu Sanniang was anxious, and suddenly screamed: "Saving a life is better than building a seventh-level float!"


    Su Yan was still clever and deaf, he didn''t bother to pay attention to such a woman, and he didn''t have so much kindness, and his greed had to bear the due result.


    Hu Sanniang felt despair, Su Yan ignored her and made her desperate, this place was terrifying.


    At this moment, a huge rhizome appeared behind her, moving towards her.


    Hu Sanniang felt the danger, and turned around hurriedly, the rhizome had already attacked her.


    All the spiritual energy gushed out, but still couldn''t resist the invasion of this huge rhizome, and was directly involved in the abyss without screaming.


    When the people around saw this scene, their eyes were extremely fearful, and Hu Sanniang was a great master of consummation.


    Originally everyone came for the treasure, and they were overjoyed to know that it was a spiritual creature, but now they don''t want this spiritual creature anymore. They just want to leave here safely. All these experiences are too thrilling and terrifying.


    The Wrangler did not arbitrarily leap over the pillar. He had been to the death gate before and was almost swept away by the rhizome.


    Fortunately, his strength is so powerful that cutting off the rhizome is the only way to reduce the danger.


    Su Yan walked in the forefront, and the two women followed closely. Now Su Yan could not tolerate too much thinking time, because behind those pillars, there were already many rhizomes coming up.


    This is still a conspiracy of the creatures, only some small ones can be solved at the door, the big fish has to be solved here, and everything must be turned into its nourishment.


    No one came out in many caves in the distance, but there were beasts and foreign objects. They were already a little wise in their realm, jumping pillars and attacking humans.


    But these wisdom can only let them know that this is a way, but it can''t distinguish whether it is safe or dangerous.


    Many fierce beasts and foreign objects have stepped into the door of death one after another, either the pillars are shattered or the disaster is brought down, any sharp blade hidden weapon is simply impossible to prevent.


    Suddenly, the entire abyss screamed, wailing all over the field, but the sound of the beast was very loud, and it made the scalp numb.


    Some of them were lucky enough to leap to the life gate, but still couldn''t get safety because the huge rhizome had already attacked them.


    These rhizomes have the thickness of buckets, and some are even larger, and their strength is extremely powerful. Even the extremely hard armor of the flying lizard can be easily pierced by it, absorbing spiritual power.


    Seeing the miserable situation behind them, Little Lori and Tequila showed fear on their faces. They dared not delay at all and ran towards Su Yan.


    But at this time, many rhizomes appeared in front of them, and the entire abyss seemed to show Avalokitesvara at once, and countless rhizomes appeared one after another, attacking them.


    This is like the big trick of a sea beast sacrificing in a game, everywhere, constantly slapped and attacked its prey.


    Su Yan''s arm turned into a sharp blade, and the brilliance spread all over. With one move, he cut off a rhizome in front of him. The rhizome fell off the cliff, and a golden light appeared from the fracture. It contained powerful spiritual power. With a seductive fragrance.


    It is now certain that these rhizomes belong to the creature, and everything is its conspiracy.


    At this time, the agave was already surrounded by three rhizomes, all of them slapped and attacked him.


    The phantom of the Azure Dragon behind Tequila was instantly broken up, completely unable to stop it.


    A rhizome has already struck her body, extremely dangerous!

 Chapter 993： Way out

    Tequila turned pale with fright, and screamed tremblingly. As a woman, when faced with absolute terror and danger, her weak side was also full of Lingli.


    Little Lolita''s eyes were cold, her black spiritual power surged towards the rhizomes, but they shattered them.


    But the rhizome that attacked the agave still didn''t stay for half a minute, and it was infinitely close to her.


    Su Yan hurriedly displayed the "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens", the dragon leaped forward at the speed of lightning.


    The rhizome did not fall on the body of the agave, but slapped on Su Yan''s body, making a huge sound, and the spiritual power dispersed.


    Su Yan''s body is so hard, and it has a golden spiritual protection body, naturally it can''t be hurt by this stem.


    On the contrary, the rhizome was damaged, and it hurriedly retracted into the abyss, but suddenly more than a dozen rhizomes appeared under the abyss, all attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the second daughter, and said in an unquestionable tone: "Go into the ghost gourd."


    The two women didn''t hesitate anymore, this scene was not something they could resist, and staying there would only add burden to Su Yan.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan and said in a low voice, "Be careful."


    Su Yan nodded, and when the two girls entered the ghost gourd, they swallowed it directly into their stomachs, and then they fought toward the rhizome.


    Without the burden, Su Yanna is naturally like a fish in the water, the gods block and kill the gods and Buddhas, and as long as the rhizomes come, they will be chopped by him.


    The power of these rhizomes is almost equivalent to the power of the Grandmaster Consummation. They are extremely terrifying. They can face Su Yan who is in the realm of pseudo-daoists. They are naturally unable to fight, and they are all cut in two.


    The same goes for the Wrangler not far away, fully releasing his spiritual power, his whole body is shrouded in light, wherever he goes, countless rhizomes fly like a squid''s whiskers.


    Others are not so lucky. Some have been taken away by rhizomes and died away. There are a few people who are struggling to support them, but they are also at risk.


    The abyss at this time was like the sky and the earth cracking. Not only were the rhizomes of living beings attacking, the pillars were also constantly shattering, and many sharp blades and other hidden weapons fell from the top.


    This is a place of organs, and it is not surprising that there are hidden weapons. The original life gate is probably destroyed by these rhizomes.


    Right now it was a last-minute fight. There were no pillars hundreds of meters in front of him. There was only one way to survive.


    Su Yan''s eyes were shining brightly, and his head fell towards the abyss, which made everyone else stunned.


    "What''s the matter with this kid, have you given up!"


    A big man slapped a rhizome with his palm and looked at Su Yan who was falling coldly, and a wave of despair also rose in his heart.


    Even the powerhouses of the pseudo-Taoists are desperate, isn''t it even more hopeless that they are still half a step in.


    But the Trojan Horse didn''t think so, because he didn''t see a look of despair in Su Yan''s eyes. What he saw was hope that was put to death and reborn.


    Right now there are no pillars around him, all of them have been destroyed by rhizomes, and he has reached the Jedi.


    His eyes turned, suddenly his eyes lit up, showing a faint smile


    "So you are so purposeful!"


    After the Wrangler finished speaking, he also fell toward the abyss, and was swallowed by darkness.


    The remaining few people are even more desperate. The two powerful pseudo-daoists are desperate, how can they resist.


    "His grandma, I really regret coming to this ghost place!"


    A bearded man was full of anger and regret, but there was no regret medicine at all.


    They are still struggling to support, constantly fighting against the rhizome.


    But the roots continued to flow, and two or even more emerged from cutting one, and their spiritual power was constantly consuming, and they had reached the point where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry.


    "It''s over, this time is over."


    Some people can''t shake their arms, because they are completely exhausted, they can only desperately watch many rhizomes rush towards him.


    But for a moment, he was divided by these roots and torn to pieces.


    And some can still insist, but the pillars under their feet were destroyed, and they fell helplessly into the cliff without screaming.


    There are less than three people left in the entire abyss, they are also on the verge of twilight, but they don''t want to give up, even if they die, they have to fight the rhizome to the end.


    However, this idea was wrong, and their result was tragic. They were sucked up directly by the rhizome and turned into a corpse.


    The cliff land that was originally shrouded in spiritual power is now filled with golden light. After all, there are still many rhizomes that have been chopped up, and the golden light that flows out continues to converge, giving it a brilliance.


    And at the top, the hidden weapon stopped at this moment, and the sharp blade didn''t fall anymore, as if everything was quiet.


    But after a while, something like yellow magma fell directly from the top, and it turned out that Tianbaolong fire glass was built on top!


    I really don''t know if this is a secret place or a tomb. In short, this place is really a place of death.


    The entire abyss was suddenly covered by fire, and it burned madly. In a sea of ??fire, everything would be burned into nothingness.


    Su Yan who fell was not killed by the rhizome. The reason why he fell automatically was because the life above was gone, so he could only find a life under the cliff.


    Since the rhizomes come from below, there must be secrets underneath. It is very likely that the creature hides and is its base camp.


    In this way, Su Yan could not only find a living being, but also a way out.


    Falling down, the rhizome still madly attacked Su Yan, but he did not invade by all means, and his whole body was protected by golden spiritual power. As soon as the rhizome came, it would be broken into two pieces.


    Rhizome tried many times, knowing that he couldn''t help Su Yan, so he could only retreat, and the whole cliff was completely empty of rhizome.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long it took to fall. Anyway, it took a long time, but there was still no end in sight.


    He also looked around in the same way, but he couldn''t see the surrounding scene at all, it was dark, only he had golden light all over him.


    Until a long time, Su Yan felt a chill underneath, extremely cold, like falling into a big ice cave. No, this is a place colder than the ice cave. This is the coldness that drills into the bones. A chill in my heart.


    Su Yan saw the bottom. It was a land of rocks. Many rocks stood like sharp blades. They were of different heights, no roads, and chaotic. They were like relics after a volcano, and like a den of demons.


    Su Yan fell down and looked around, but he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when he didn''t see anything.


    "Isn''t this place a way of life?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself, and there was no bottom in his heart. Before he could say that everything was under his control, Taishan didn''t change his face, but now he really lost his confidence.


    However, Su Yan recovered in a moment, he would not yield and despair, and this place could not stop him.

 Chapter 994： Salamander

    Looking at the bottom of the cliff that looked like a den of the demon clan, Su Yan walked straight ahead without a trace of fear.


    Even if the ground is uneven and ravines are densely covered, Su Yan is still walking on the ground without taking it seriously.


    The Wrangler and even the other surviving Su Yan didn''t see it. Maybe they fell in other places. The abyss is probably not small.


    After all, with so many pillars, the area must be very vast.


    Su Yan saw a lot of dust beneath this, like volcanic ash, covered in the gully.


    Without a trace of light, the surging golden light can only illuminate a small area around, and the distance is pitch black.


    He walked aimlessly, there is no sense of direction here, just as he used to make breakthroughs in his cultivation, to experience the mysterious feeling of the universe for Daxian, mysterious and mysterious.


    Little Lolita and others are naturally staying in the ghost gourd, this place Su Yan will not let them out, it is too unsafe.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long he had been walking, his speed was not slow, he used his spiritual power to leap slightly, it was comparable to the speed of a normal car, but there was still no end.


    This is like a bottomless pit, without boundaries.


    A little light suddenly appeared in front of him, and Su Yan stopped immediately.


    The golden light in his eyes became brighter, so that he could see farther, and his divine consciousness was more and more dispersed, and he knew that the wind was blowing for a few kilometers.


    The light in the distance was like a firefly, slowly approaching, getting brighter and brighter, like the stars in the sky falling to the ground.


    It was not until the end that Su Yan saw clearly what it was. It turned out to be an eye, a huge eye.


    This was bigger than the lantern-like eyes of the Lizard in the Sky, and it was as huge as a night pearl. Before it got close, I felt a deep chill.


    These eyeballs give people a magical power, and they also carry a deterrent force, like the eyes of hell.


    Su Yan was full of spiritual power and was ready for a fatal blow at any time. This was probably a foreign body.


    The huge eyes stopped about a few hundred meters away from Su Yan, looking straight at him, their eyes showing a blue luster.


    Suddenly, a group of black appeared in these huge eyes, as pitch black as coal, constantly sliding left and right, with the meaning of reflection.


    Su Yan didn''t see anything other than this eyeball. If this was a foreign object eyeball, then it must have a body, but Su Yan couldn''t see it.


    He couldn''t see or feel a few hundred meters away, which made him feel uneasy.


    Whoosh!


    A sound like a cloud-piercing arrow broke the silence and flew towards Su Yan, but with a breath, he reached the key point of Su Yan.


    Su Yan hurriedly used spiritual power to resist, this attack was resolved by him.


    At the same time, the fire in his hand was soaring, and he could see this thing clearly, it turned out to be something like a salamander.


    It''s just that this foreign object has only one eye, which is in the middle, and Su Yan is slightly stunned by the huge body.


    This body is comparable to a river, human beings are extremely small in front of it, and the soles of their feet are as tall as a house.


    The head of this newt foreign body can be compared to a square, not to mention its tail, there is almost no end in sight.


    Such a huge body indicates that this thing has survived in this place for a long time, probably for thousands of years.


    This earth is called the cradle of modern civilization, and most of the land on the land is occupied by humans.


    I thought I knew about this earth, but in fact it was just the tip of the iceberg, and there were so many unknowns.


    These thousand-year spiritual creatures and thousand-year alien beasts are enough to explain everything. If these things go out, the world will be in chaos.


    I originally thought that I was living in a peaceful age, but in fact the surroundings were full of dangers, and these things did not go out.


    In the face of such a huge foreign object, Su Yan was not afraid, but showed a hint of excitement.


    In the cultivating world, such a foreign body is a cannon fodder level, and some are born larger than it. I don��t know how much, Su Yan of course would not care.


    What Su Yan wondered was whether there was a beast core in the alien beast''s body. If it had, it would be a good thing.


    Seeing that Su Yan was not afraid to retreat, but showed greedy eyes, which made the newt foreign body completely angry.


    It roared, its one eye gleaming with cold blue light, and it directly struck Su Yan.


    Su Yan Jinlong phantom turned out and rushed directly, but it fell apart in a moment, which made Su Yan''s eyes a little chill.


    "I didn''t expect that your strength is not weak."


    With this contact, Su Yan knew that this newt foreign object was infinitely close to the realm of a Taoist, which meant that it was now equivalent to the realm of a pseudo-dao, not weaker than Su Yan.


    Knowing the realm of this foreign object, Su Yan took it seriously, shrouded in golden light, turned into a dazzling light, and with the power of fragmentation, headed towards the newt to kill the foreign object.


    This dazzling light was extremely terrifying, but it was a moment that enveloped the entire body of the salamander''s foreign body, and a shattering force tore its body with immense power.


    Huh!


    The newt made a sound like a child crying. This was not its fear, it was an anger.


    His own territory was invaded by outsiders, and he wanted to kill it. This anger is equivalent to the hatred of taking his wife and killing his father, and it is simply uncommon.


    The brilliance of the newt''s eyes shot out frantically, the tail flapped constantly, and hurricanes came frantically.


    The glare that shrouded it suddenly dimmed, and then dissipated after a while.


    But the hurricane and the blue brilliance did not dissipate, but became stronger and stronger, rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s body was ethereal, and the dantian in his abdomen was constantly surging at the moment, and a burst of spiritual power of golden liquid poured out, which was so sticky and rich.


    This spiritual power burned and turned directly into a blazing blue dragon, heading towards the hurricane with the roar of the dragon court.


    The two collided, and the entire abyss seemed like an earthquake. The terrifying vibration made the ground resemble a mountain collapse, and the huge sound rippled everywhere.


    Waves of ripples kept rippling, and the accompanying voice shook the entire Baisha Cave. The glazed fire that was originally burning in mid-air fell down at this moment, actually lighting up the bottom.


    They are all in the realm of pseudo-Taoists, and no one is afraid of anyone. Su Yan peeped at the beast core of the newt''s foreign body, and the newt''s foreign body must defend his territorial majesty.


    The two shocked together, and Su Yan''s arm turned into a sharp blade, constantly cutting away the newt''s foreign objects, but could not shake its skin that was harder than the nine-day lizard.


    Knowing that the strength of Su Yan''s blade is comparable to the powerful blow of a pseudo-daoist, it is actually useless, and his eyes are a little bit timid.


    This newt seems to be wearing a suit of armor to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    The newt rushed over, swept its tail towards Su Yan, and shot him a thousand meters away.


    Su Yan''s chest vibrated slightly, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. He was actually injured.

 Chapter 995： Golden Ginseng!

    It has to be said that in terms of strength and physical hardness, Su Yan has no advantage at all, even if he has been refining his body since the foundation period.


    Because the newt''s body is too hard, and because the body is too large, its power is terrifying.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and many dragon scales appeared on his arms, and those dark eyes were full of monstrous fire.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan''s voice vibrated, like thunder in the sky, reverberating continuously under this abyss.


    The salamander''s foreign body was not half afraid of it. The baby''s voice kept emitting, looking at Su Yan with one eye.


    Attacking again, the newt''s foreign body''s tail swept towards Su Yan with a force of swaying force, and there was a thunder and lightning surging above the tail.


    A golden light emerged from Su Yan''s body, and a wave of righteousness formed, and a powerful fragmentation force spread all over the surroundings to resist the newt foreign objects.


    The newt''s foreign body''s tail collided with the golden spiritual power, and the entire ground shook suddenly, even more terrifying than before.


    Under the deep ravine, something red was exposed, just like magma.


    The newt swooped over with a foreign body, wanting to come to the top of Mount Tai. Its body was too large, and the force of this pounce was like a big mountain.


    And the speed is not slow, starting with a violent hurricane, turning the entire abyss upside down.


    Fortunately, Su Yan used the dragon to move thousands of miles away. Otherwise, with the speed and body of this newt, he would definitely not be able to hide.


    As it fell, a huge pit suddenly appeared, and the newt roared.


    "Beast, it really gives you a face!"


    Su Yan was furious, the spiritual power in his hand surged, and the power of fragmentation attacked the sky, completely covering the newt''s body.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, "The Falling Sun" was displayed, and many golden flames continued to fall toward the newt''s foreign objects.


    In Su Yan''s current realm, he can already play "Sunset Collapse" to its fullest, and its power is not weaker than the power of fragmentation, and even stronger.


    Under the bombardment of the double force, the hard skin of the newt''s foreign body was also punctured, and blood was spilled out all at once.


    The salamander''s foreign body was scarred all over, and its spiritual power was constantly drifting out, which made it furious.


    At this moment, the eyes of the salamander foreign body showed a deep blue spiritual power. This spiritual power revealed an incomparable chill, and it was directly shot out of the eyes and attacked Su Yan.


    In the face of such a terrifying attack, Su Yan knew that this must be the strongest move of a newt foreign object, probably because of its natural origin.


    The blue spiritual power struck towards Su Yan''s heart, not yet close, the majestic pressure turned Su Yan''s clothing into an ice suit, and the stones on the ground were covered with a layer of frost, as if you were in In a crystal world.


    Su Yan was also forming a seal with his hands, and a wave of destruction was about to come, and the surrounding ravines and mountains were directly turned into powder.


    More than that, violent flames burst out of the entire underground, turning the underground stones into magma-like liquid.


    This hot and cold, like two heavens of ice and fire, approaching each other, like a Tai Chi pattern.


    The fusion of fire and frost, like two long dragons lingering, both wanting to swallow each other.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power continued, and the power of collapse reached its limit, which was almost his strongest blow.


    The salamander foreign body is also desperately outputting spiritual power, but its eyes turned into chaos at this moment, obviously it is powerless.


    Seeing this, Su Yan hurriedly poured out the spiritual power in his body, turning it into a blue dragon and attacking the newt with foreign matter.


    The newt was difficult to fight against the foreign body, but was hit by the fireball spit out by the blue dragon, and the whole body lit up with golden flames.


    It was useless to it before, because it had spiritual power to protect the skin. It wasn''t that his skin was really that strong. No matter how strong it was, it was a flesh and blood body.


    The newt screamed and screamed, struggling around indiscriminately, trying to put out the fire, but the more so, the more raging the fire.


    At the same time, without the spiritual power blessing of the salamander foreign body, the power of frost was suddenly suppressed by the force of collapse, but within a few breaths, it collapsed.


    The force of destruction directly hit the newt''s foreign body, and the newt''s body immediately fell apart and became a piece of debris.


    Such a huge body suddenly turned into a mass of ashes, which made Su Yan a little unable to adapt, feeling that it was suddenly empty under the abyss.


    However, the eyes of the newt''s foreign body remained, not because Su Yan intentionally did it, but the eyes were its natural beast core.


    Su Yan looked at such big eyes, there was no smile on his face, but a look of disappointment.


    The bigger the beast nucleus is not the better, some powerful beast nuclei are as big as an egg, too big are 100% inferior beast nuclei in the realm of cultivation.


    However, Su Yan has not been depressed. After all, this is not the world of cultivation. It is good to have this beast core. It is much better than the beast core obtained in the Blood Dragon Lake before, and it is simply not a class of existence.


    Su Yan used spiritual power to oppress it and directly melted it into an egg-sized beast core.


    The beast core was shining with blue light, and an icy force made the surroundings turn into frost.


    "It''s not bad."


    Su Yan didn''t expect that the essence of the beast core could produce a little bit of cold power. He was useless and could be used by Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s spiritual power is blue, but it is relatively close to this, and the fusion refining can be completely absorbed.


    Su Yan casually moved, and the beast core floated towards him, only needing to be in the bag.


    But the beast core suddenly stopped in the air, and a rhizome flew in, swept it away, and sank into the ground.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his spiritual power was violent, he went straight into the ground, and pulled out the stem.


    "You dare to make ideas about my stuff, you have the courage!"


    Su Yan smirked and crushed the rhizome, but he didn''t get the beast core.


    Because in the dark place, a ghostly figure floated up and swallowed the beast core.


    Su Yan thought it was another creature, but he was even more angry when he saw that figure, it was obviously like a person.


    Su Yan hurriedly drove Long Teng a thousand miles to catch up, and the figure was also very fast, like a scarecrow, constantly drifting away.


    After Su Yan used spiritual power to seal the road ahead, the figure slowed down in order to break.


    Su Yan saw clearly that it turned out to be a golden ginseng, a golden ginseng similar to a human!


    Golden ginseng is an incomparably precious thing, a treasure of a spiritual thing. It can be said that Su Yan checked the Encyclopedia of Animals and Plants. Among all known creatures, Golden Ginseng is the most precious.


    Wild ginseng is a product for ten years, treasure for a hundred years, and gold for a thousand years!


    Golden ginseng means that it has a thousand years of age, and it is an old monster comparable to that newt.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed light for a while, because a guess appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 996： Chase

    The golden ginseng that snatched the beast core was exuding golden light. Not only that, this golden light actually contained an alluring fragrance, which was spiritual power!


    Su Yan''s guess is from this!


    "It''s really effortless to break through the iron shoes and find nowhere to find it."


    Su Yan sneered again and again, looking at the golden ginseng''s eyes for a moment, a look of desire appeared, this was its chance to break through the Taoist.


    "The mere inferior spirit can actually design such a meticulous conspiracy. You evil spirit has absorbed a lot of spiritual power, and now you dare to grab my beast core."


    Su Yan''s spiritual power surged and he sent it directly with a single move. The golden flames rushed out, carrying a long fire-shaped dragon.


    The flame temperature was extremely high, and the whole ground seemed to be roasted at once, with the meaning of high temperature.


    Jinshen finally cracked the barrier, and seeing the flames hit, two eyes appeared on the human face.


    Thousand-year golden ginseng has been transformed into a human form, and not only that, but also has a bright eye, which makes Su Yan''s heart more excited. He has an 80% chance to break through Taoist people with this golden ginseng.


    The roots of the golden ginseng grabbed the beast core firmly, emitting a golden light at random, which actually caused the fire to go out.


    This was just a test, Su Yan didn''t really make a move. Seeing the golden ginseng so easily dissolved the flames, his eyes couldn''t help but feel cold.


    This golden ginseng is definitely stronger than the salamander, I am afraid it is already a Taoist.


    However, the division of the realm by the creatures is not detailed, it is just that they are stronger and weaker in the confrontation with people, with the strength of the Taoist.


    Although Golden Ginseng had the power of a Taoist, it did not directly confront Su Yan. After the fire was extinguished, it was Sa Yazi running wildly and fleeing away.


    Maybe it was a guilty conscience, stole Su Yan''s beast core and wanted to leave directly.


    Maybe it was because I knew that Su Yan had thick skin and thick flesh, so he couldn''t easily take Su Yan down.


    Maybe it wanted to refine the beast core first, and then deal with Su Yan.


    In short, Jinshen did not confront Su Yan.


    Seeing the golden ginseng fleeing, Su Yan naturally couldn''t stop there, showing the Dragon Teng Qianli, chasing the golden ginseng.


    This place was originally its nest, which was like the scarecrow''s ginseng form but it was transformed from it, and the body was definitely much larger than this.


    Any place is like a fish in water for golden ginseng. It can go wherever it wants to escape. It is omnipotent from heaven to earth.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan couldn''t see the golden ginseng, it had already penetrated into the ground.


    Su Yan would never let it go. This was the basis for his promotion to Taoism, and he had to be caught anyway.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power surged and he dived directly into the ground. As soon as he entered the ground less than ten meters, he saw many huge rhizomes attacking him.


    When it reaches the underground, it is really the world of this golden ginseng. It has countless rhizomes, which can completely stop Su Yan.


    When Su Yan saw the rhizome, he immediately cut it off, but as a result, his speed slowed down.


    In the end, he could only rely on the spiritual power of the gods and the golden ginseng to track down, and I didn''t know how many roots were cut all the way.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long he had been in the ground, anyway, he could feel a very strong pressure, and the rhizome in front of him disappeared suddenly, and at the same time his spiritual sense could not detect the trace of the golden ginseng.


    Lost it!


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of anger, and the anger in his heart could be imagined. It was terrible.


    He returned to the ground, and at this time he was no longer under the abyss, and his place was like a secret cave.


    "Is it back to the cave before?"


    Su Yan looked at the cave and touched it with his hands. There were many rhizomes in the cave, but they did not affect him at all.


    After several investigations, this place is different from the previous ones. I am afraid that this place has passed through the abyss and another place.


    Su Yan walked along the cave. The ground was no longer surrounded by sand, but hard rock walls and floors. The land of the sand sea was full of sand, and there was no usable stone.


    Just now Su Yan drilled so deep into the ground, those stones couldn''t be used either. This had to be transported in from outside, without thinking that this was a terrifying project.


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t care about this. His heart was eager to find Golden Ginseng. If he hid, it would be difficult to find.


    There is light in this cave. Everywhere there is a huge night pearl, which can emit light without moonlight, because this pearl contains spiritual power.


    Su Yan walked all the way, there was no end to the cave, and the front end was not visible at all, but he was very patient and kept using his spiritual power to fly.


    I don''t know how long it took, anyway, it was not short, Su Yan found that the cave had reached the end, and the front suddenly opened up, and it turned out to be a huge palace.


    To be honest, this is not a palace either. Palaces are generally magnificent and even magnificent. This place can be considered a large space at best, like an underground tomb of a king.


    As soon as Su Yan stepped into it, poisonous arrows flew around. The arrows were very tricky, and the arrows were made of extremely hard diamonds.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to easily resolve it. The average person was horrible with these dark arrows, but he, who was already a pseudo-dao, naturally dismissed these little tricks.


    At the same time, it also proved that this place is very likely to be a tomb, and things like the Diamond Dark Arrow and even Liulihuo can only be seen in the tomb.


    Su Yan stepped into it. The place was too big. He walked a distance before he found a standing grave in the distance.


    This is somewhat different from the others. After entering the general tomb, you will see sarcophagi and wooden coffins.


    But it was good inside, and a wooden coffin like a pyramid came directly.


    The wooden coffin has steps and is made of nanmu, which is extremely luxurious at first glance. Even if it exists for hundreds of thousands of years, this nanmu is well preserved.


    Su Yan reached the top, the spiritual power appeared in his hand, and directly blasted the top cover, the pyramid-like coffin was suddenly radiant.


    Su Yan was wrapped in spiritual power. He was afraid of a sneak attack, and stared at the surrounding vigilantly.


    But after a long time, there was no sound, but the light inside the coffin was even more dazzling.


    Su Yan''s eyes were shrouded in golden light, and she looked inside, and saw that there was nothing but a few golden ginseng roots inside, which made her a little disappointed.


    Seeing those rhizomes attacking him, Su Yan turned his arms into sharp blades and easily cut off these rhizomes. After that, they dared not attack again, and they flinched and disappeared.


    Su Yan ignored the coffin and continued to walk towards the front. Suddenly he felt a gust of wind blowing over, ghastly, with a chill.


    Naturally, he was not afraid, and continued to walk forward, but a corpse fell from the top of his head. The corpse had already dried up, like a mummy, and smashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his spiritual power, and this corpse was turned into nothingness and turned into a mass of ashes.

 Chapter 997： Wranglers body

    A corpse in a small area can''t scare Su Yan, even the little Lolita and Tequila are not afraid of half. They are both powerful in the martial arts world, and they are all right in the face of blood and blood. Naturally, this kind of small scene is not to be said. .


    But the whole tomb didn''t stop there. Instead, it trembled, like an earthquake.


    Su Yan stood still, staring at the surroundings coldly, naturally guarding against the sneak attack by golden ginseng.


    But the golden ginseng did not sneak attack, even its body is not here now, and its roots have not come out.


    However, a lot of things fell off Su Yan''s head all at once, all of which were corpses, smashing at him with head and face.


    Su Yan immediately used his spiritual power to resist, and many of the corpses bounced away before touching him, turning to ashes.


    The entire tomb was suddenly covered with dry corpses, almost countless, all of which were human bodies.


    This made Su Yan''s heart extremely frightened, and he casually looked at more than a thousand corpses, indicating that Jin Shen had also engaged in such conspiracies before.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand gathered, rushing toward the mummy, directly gathered these mummy together, and then used the power of fragmentation, all the mummy was turned into powder.


    This group of people came for greed. It is not a pity to say, but it can only be said that death is not a pity. Since they are here, they have to bear such a price.


    I originally thought it would be calm, but something kept falling on the top of my head, and it was not a small thing like a corpse, it was just a giant.


    All the corpses dropped this time were the corpses of beasts and foreign objects, and they were also absorbed with spiritual power and turned into dry corpses.


    Some of these bodies were the size of a house, and when they fell, they shook the mountain, and the entire tomb was smashed into devastation.


    Su Yan burst out of golden spiritual power, forming a protective shield, none of these things could cause him any harm.


    "I didn''t expect that the mere thousand-year-old golden ginseng needed so many creatures to form."


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little more cold in his heart, this golden ginseng must be removed, otherwise the harm would be even greater in the future.


    Looking at the corpses of wild beasts and foreign bodies piled up in front of him, Su Yan''s golden light soared, and he swept away directly into a fire dragon, setting them all on fire.


    The entire tomb suddenly turned into a sea of ??fire, emitting a powerful golden light, which was constantly beating in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan stood at the top of the pyramid-like tomb, staring at everything coldly.


    But for a moment, all the corpses burned out, turning into a pile of ashes, and the whole tomb was suddenly quiet.


    But Su Yan looked up at will, but saw the bodies covered with cultivators and beasts and foreign objects, densely packed, like hanging bacon.


    What fell was only the tip of the iceberg, and what was hanging on the tomb was really tingling.


    Su Yan can hardly imagine now that so many bodies are all made by the golden ginseng, and how much spiritual power has to be absorbed, the strength can never be controlled by Taoists.


    But the power displayed by the golden ginseng was at the early stage of Taoism, which made Su Yan a little puzzled for a while.


    Now he feels a little bit of chill in his heart. If this is the conspiracy of Golden Ginseng again, then he continues to look for it, wouldn''t it mean that he sent sheep into the mouth of a tiger.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, at most dealing with Taoists, he won''t lose all of a sudden, and he can still take the opportunity to escape.


    Of course, Su Yan also has a secret method, maybe he can compete with Golden Ginseng.


    But if Jinshen is in the middle stage of Taoism, or even beyond Taoism, he is just an ant before him.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan still didn''t have the slightest intention to retire. He would not give up unless he found Jin. He believed in his own judgment. If Jin Ginseng was really so powerful, he would have come to deal with him long ago.


    Recovering his mind, Su Yan looked at the densely packed bodies of practitioners and beasts and foreign bodies above the tomb, with fire beating in his eyes.


    Behind him, the blue dragon whizzed and rushed towards the sky above the tomb, carrying a monstrous golden flame, wherever he went, it became a sea of ??fire.


    The sky turned into a sea of ??flames, this scene was very magnificent, but Su Yan didn''t have any thoughts of appreciation, he just wanted to burn them all, and let them rest in peace when he died. The display of the skins being humiliated by such a humiliation is the greatest humiliation to cultivators. .


    But for a moment, the entire sky was a sea of ??flames, burning violently, and underneath, I felt thousands of degrees of high temperature, but it was nothing to Su Yan.


    Su Yan could still see a lot of rhizomes from the sea of ??flames. These skins could hang in the air because of these rhizomes.


    The contact of each rhizome burrows into the skin and stands in the air, forming a dense scene.


    After half an hour, the flames above the entire tomb dissipated, and all the corpses were turned into ashes and fell to the ground, and the rhizomes had already shrunk away, and they were still very afraid of the spiritual flames.


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to calm, and all of this was processed, and then he should continue to look for where the golden ginseng was.


    He must hurry up. If the golden ginseng is allowed to refine the beast core of the salamander foreign body, then the state of the golden ginseng may be even more terrifying, and this is even more threatening to him.


    Su Yan leaped forward and walked towards a cave in the distance, bringing up a cloud of dust, which immediately covered the sky.


    But he didn''t take a few steps, and the dust was actually coming towards him, trying to wrap him up.


    Su Yan''s eyes were taken aback for a moment, his spiritual power bloomed, and a barrier was formed around him, and all the ashes were shaken away, all rushing towards the pyramid tomb.


    After a while, all the ashes filled the tomb, Su Yan casually moved, and the nanmu lid covered the top and sealed the opening.


    The material of this phoebe is really good, even the high temperature cannot swallow it. If it is taken out, it will be invaluable, and it can even be said to be priceless.


    Su Yan looked at the sky above the tomb. It was definitely not a simple matter for the ashes to hit him. Ashes could not do this by himself, he must have outside hands.


    He saw a figure in the sky above, and the figure rushed down, getting closer and closer to him.


    When Su Yan saw it clearly, his eyes couldn''t help but feel cold, this figure is actually a Wrangler!


    The Wrangler fell down, and above him were countless rhizomes. These rhizomes were like human arms, constantly surging in the sky. All the rhizomes filled the space above the tomb, giving people a sense of horror.


    The Wrangler fell to the ground and stood gently, looking at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why this Wrangler''s eyes were so muddy, like dead fish eyes.


    But when he saw the rhizome tentacles behind the Wrangler, he suddenly understood that the Wrangler was killed by the Golden Ginseng!


    The Wrangler is no longer the original Wrangler, now he is just a body, the same as the ones that Su Yan burned before.


    However, what made Su Yan different was that the wrangler''s body was very full and did not form a dry corpse.

 Chapter 998： Place of worship

    A spirit power surged from Su Yan''s hand, directly attacking the rhizome that had penetrated behind the Wrangler, and cut it in two at once.


    The rhizome broke and shrank back painfully, but the rest got into the body of the Wrangler.


    Just when Su Yan wondered why the Wrangler hadn''t become a corpse, he discovered that a cold light shot out of the Wrangler''s eyes, which was a murderous chill.


    Su Yan was surging with spiritual power, and directly killed the Wrangler, regardless of whether the Wrangler was a corpse or not, just destroy it.


    But at this time, the Wrangler, who was motionless, suddenly woke up. When Su Yan''s attack was the slightest distance from him, his palm actually grasped Su Yan''s arm, as firm as pliers.


    Su Yan''s other hand surging with golden light, converged into brilliant light, turned into a sharp blade, and slashed towards the Wrangler''s arm, extremely powerful.


    But the other arm of the Wrangler also resisted Su Yan. Su Yan''s hands were pinched, and he felt subdued.


    The strength of the Wrangler is too strong, it is even more terrifying than his previous strength, and that arm seems to be blessed with strength.


    Su Yan had to use the power of fragmentation to get out of the wrangler''s hands and looked at the wrangler with anger.


    The eyes of the Wrangler were still muddy, and his body was extremely stiff, like a stone sculpture.


    Su Yan now knows thoroughly that this horseman is dead and has become a puppet of Golden Ginseng. Golden Ginseng is using him to resist his way forward.


    Su Yan was not so relaxed, on the contrary, his eyes were full of solemnity. The Wrangler was in the realm of a pseudo Taoist, but he was still killed by the Golden Ginseng.


    This made him feel a sense of dread. He fought against the Wrangler and knew that his strength was extraordinary.


    In his opinion, if he wants to kill the Wrangler, he must use the powerful force of the Shaking Sixteen Form to destroy the Wrangler, so that he has the opportunity to solve the Wrangler.


    But now the golden ginseng can''t come forward, and directly use the tentacles to solve the Wrangler, which shows that the golden ginseng is very powerful, and it can almost prove its Taoist strength.


    At this time, the Wrangler had returned to Su Yan. Like a puppet, he was not afraid of pain or tiredness. He only knew that he would kill Su Yan in front of him. This was his goal, just like a controlled robot.


    The Wrangler is very powerful, like a bull demon, his fists rushed over without any hesitation, really not a bit fancy.


    The Wrangler became a puppet, he could not perform moves, and the golden ginseng could only simply control his attacks.


    Su Yan thought about this, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes, facing the impact of the Wrangler, he also greeted him.


    The two fists banged against each other, and both fell on each other''s chest, and both of them retreated a long distance.


    However, the Wrangler was not in the slightest serious problem. Instead, blood poured out from the corner of Su Yan''s mouth and suffered internal injuries.


    The reason for Su Yan''s doing this is very simple. Knowing that the Wrangler can''t use the secret spells, this is much less threatening to him.


    After all, a machine-like thing can only exert its strength, it is very rigid, and Su Yan can completely resist it.


    He is training himself, the strength of the Wrangler has increased a lot, and he can fight with him to improve his physical strength.


    Su Yan wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the flames surged in his eyes, adding a sense of belligerence.


    He leapt up and stepped on the Wrangler with one foot, trying to step on it into a pie. The power on his foot is the limit of his power.


    Su Yan didn''t use spiritual power, and relied entirely on his own power so that he could exercise his physical energy.


    But the Wrangler resisted with both hands, Su Yan''s foot did not fall, but was directly bounced off.


    The Wrangler leaped forward and threw a fist, but Su Yan hurriedly avoided it. His fist fell to the ground, directly hitting a huge hole.


    The Wrangler''s speed was not weaker than that of Su Yan. He missed a punch, then punched again, and headed towards Su Yan''s blind spot, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    Su Yan clasped his hands together and caught the force of the punch abruptly, and suddenly felt that his hands were not his own.


    Su Yan waved his hands and used his spiritual power to recover. He didn''t need spiritual power to fight, but he had to use spiritual power to be injured, otherwise he would definitely not be able to defeat this puppet without sensory organs.


    In the battle of more than a hundred moves, Su Yan had been beaten all over, and some of them were bombarded by the Wrangler intentionally or unintentionally.


    But with spiritual power to repair, his wounds can recover in the blink of an eye, and continue to fight the Wrangler.


    On the other hand, the Wrangler also left a lot of Su Yan''s fist marks on his body, but he had no spiritual protection, and his body was already devastated.


    The Wrangler is not afraid of pain, even if the black blood is constantly flowing, he has always been brave, the purpose is to kill.


    His target is naturally Su Yan, but he has been unable to kill it, so he has to continue fighting with Su Yan.


    I don''t know how long they have been fighting, there are their figures everywhere in the air, and the entire tomb has not stopped their fighting sounds, like the sky is constantly thundering, the sound is extremely shocking, and one after another.


    Probably due to a thousand moves, Su Yan felt a little lacking, and he would be at a disadvantage if he continued like this, because the Wrangler��s stomach was broken, but he still couldn''t feel any pain.


    So Su Yan still used his spiritual power, and a burst of destructive power rushed directly to the Wrangler.


    The Wrangler��s arms came to an abrupt halt, and the whole person became stiff at once, and then his whole body exploded and turned into ashes.


    Su Yan looked at Ashes with complicated gazes, and the deity of the master in the northwestern land, but he died. There really is no eternal strong man in this world, only eternal years.


    The Northwest Dean Wrangler, who has stood on the top of the Northwest for dozens of years, is now reduced to ashes. The strong are infinitely beautiful, and once they fall, they will die very ugly.


    Su Yan didn''t feel too much melancholy, and withdrew his spiritual power, he left the tomb directly, because he saw that the broken rhizome didn''t shrink from the tomb, but slipped away from the cave.


    That rhizome is an important thing to control the Wrangler, and Su Yan cut it off, I am afraid that the Wrangler can only rely on strength to confront Su Yan, otherwise it will definitely not be so easy to solve the Puppet Wrangler.


    The place where the rhizome left must be the old nest leading to the golden ginseng, otherwise Su Yan would not be so anxious.


    After a few flashes, Su Yan disappeared, and the whole tomb became quiet suddenly, and the half-empty rhizome began to restlessly, filling the whole tomb at once.


    Su Yan passed the secret path very quickly, but within a few minutes, he finished the secret path.


    His eyes suddenly opened up, this is a big place, even bigger than the tomb.


    There is a platform in the center with steps on all sides. There are many sculptures of gods and ghosts on this platform, which turned out to be a platform for sacrifices.

 Chapter 999： Fierce battle

    This place is not like the underground, it is more like an existence on the ground, because there are houses around and the huge withered trees.


    Su Yan couldn''t figure out what place the Baisha Cave was, whether it was a tomb or a ruin caused by the sinking.


    Of course, this is not fundamental, because Su Yan saw a huge vine on the sacrificial platform, and there were many sarcoma-like things on the vine, which meant that it had existed for endless years.


    The vine is huge, even bigger than the tree spirit, it can be said that a dozen Su Yan can''t hold this vine.


    The reason why it is not called a tree is because it winds around and has its body everywhere in the whole place of worship.


    Its rhizomes went deep under the platform, and the rhizomes could be seen from the ground, just like the rhizomes they encountered before, which made Su Yan''s eyes chill.


    Obviously Su Yan has reached the golden ginseng''s nest, and this is its base camp, where its body is located.


    Not long after Su Yan came in, the whole sacrificial place was trembling, and countless rhizomes emerged from all directions and even from the sky and the earth, like countless tentacles attacking Su Yan.


    Obviously, Su Yan''s arrival here, infringed on the territory of Golden Ginseng, had already made it furious, and it naturally wanted to kill Su Yan.


    It can be said that, except for Su Yan, the entire Baisha Cave was basically destroyed, and even the Wrangler was not spared.


    I am afraid that Su Yan is an anomalous number in the eyes of Golden Ginseng, an existence that it did not expect at all.


    The original plan was all right, and all the prey will be absorbed by it. These spiritual powers can completely help it grow to a new level and reach a more terrifying existence.


    But it was all because Su Yan disrupted its plan, but at any rate it was a frightening thing. All the people, beasts and foreign objects were beheaded, even the Wrangler was killed.


    Now, just kill Su Yan, then Jin Ginseng can sit back and relax and practice carefully.


    The golden ginseng body emerged, which was the scarecrow-like form that Su Yan had seen before, and those bright eyes looked at Su Yan sharply.


    All the rhizomes tentacles came with golden light towards Su Yan, which was stronger and firmer than the outer rhizomes.


    Su Yan was full of spiritual power, and he was ready to fight long ago. If he wanted to subdue this golden ginseng, he had to defeat it first, making him feel scared.


    Su Yan''s whole body suddenly became like a body of a source of fire, and the golden spiritual power burned frantically, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Countless rhizomes are like moths to the fire, they are not afraid of the burning of the fire, even if they wither and turn into ashes, they still attack Su Yan.


    The purpose of golden ginseng is simple, it is to consume Su Yan''s spiritual power and then kill him.


    It is not afraid of spiritual power consumption at all, and has absorbed so much spiritual power, it can completely compete with Su Yan.


    Su Yan felt a little at ease at this moment, because the strength displayed by the golden ginseng was not that terrifying.


    If it really absorbs the spiritual power of all cultivators and beasts and foreign objects, then the terrifying power can definitely crush Su Yan.


    But now Golden Ginseng uses consumption, which shows that its strength is nothing more than Taoism.


    Su Yan appeared with dragon scales all over his body, the golden dragon roared, and the dragon roared for nine days.


    Wherever they went, these golden ginseng rhizomes were broken and withered directly into ashes.


    Jin saw this violent jump like thunder, jumping everywhere, exuding a violent golden spiritual power.


    The spiritual power of the golden ginseng is also golden, which is an undesirable existence for Su Yan, so it can be directly integrated without refining, which is why he is determined to win the golden ginseng.


    The spiritual power of the golden ginseng was absorbed by that huge vine, and the whole vine suddenly recovered, and it trembled slightly.


    The entire sacrificial place collapsed at once, and many stone slabs and blood sand fell down and completely collapsed.


    The huge vine flew towards Su Yan, with golden light, like a rope tied to an immortal, indestructible.


    Su Yan used the dragon to rise for thousands of miles, but still couldn''t get rid of the chase of the vines. He was directly bound, and his whole body was completely entangled.


    The vine kept shrinking, desperately restraining Su Yan''s body, even if Su Yan was shining all over his body, he still couldn''t break through the vine.


    This vine can be large or small, as small as a thin line, and a large comparable house, which is simply varied.


    Jin Shen''s eyes showed a smile, very proud, and he bounced towards Su Yan.


    Under its eyes, a thin rhizome emerged. Although it was thin but sharp, the Wrangler was so absorbed by it.


    As a pseudo-dao, it is naturally enough for it to absorb spiritual power in person, and it doesn''t look up to other things before using those rhizomes.


    Su Yan couldn''t move at all, even if he used all his power, the vine was too strong.


    He could only watch the golden ginseng pierce the delicate rhizomes into his chest, a huge suction force wanted to take away his dantian.


    Facing this suction force, Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to turn the spiritual power in his body into the power of the black god.


    The power of the black **** has the energy to swallow, and when the golden ginseng rhizome touches, it directly corrodes its rhizome.


    This caused the rhizome to be pulled out in a hurry, his face changed greatly, and he kept jumping. Obviously, the corrosive force made it very uncomfortable. After all, the rhizome was just like its mouth.


    Su Yan didn''t expect this corrosive force to pose such a powerful threat to the rhizome, and a smile suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    His whole body was filled with black spiritual power, and the rhizome that entangled him seemed to have encountered something terrible, and it suddenly flinched.


    Su Yan was able to get out of trouble, and the black spiritual power in his hand slapped towards the golden ginseng, and the power of devouring and corrosive reached its peak. This palm was naturally his outright shot.


    Golden ginseng is not vegetarian either, it is full of golden light surging to resist the erosion of black spiritual power.


    The reason why his mouth was hurt by the black spiritual power just now was mainly due to its carelessness, and he did not expect Su Yan to have two forms of spiritual power.


    Jin Ginseng was furious, stopped using the vine, and jumped over by himself, but his thin body had strong power.


    Its roots are full of golden light surging, and it is actually exerting a terrifying spiritual force to press against Su Yangai.


    This golden light contained a special power, as if it was not spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of solemnity, of course he knew what it was, it was an attack comparable to Yuan Li.


    Su Yan hurriedly retreated, and after jumping a hundred meters, he escaped the chase of Golden Ginseng.


    Seeing that a blow was unsuccessful, the golden ginseng was naturally unhappy, and the spiritual power of another shot was even stronger.


    And Su Yan also gathered the black spiritual power and turned it into a magic dragon, heading towards Jin Chan.


    Suddenly, neither of the two sides were afraid of anyone, and both fought vigorously. The place of worship was filled with aura and shook the sky. The sand sea above was constantly changing, and many places were dented, and blood and sand continued to be poured in.

 Chapter 1000： Capture

    Su Yan also didn''t expect that a mere inferior spirit creature could turn his spiritual power into an elemental power.


    Although this primordial power is mottled and mixed, and very weak, it is an essential change, and the increase in the power of its transformation is terrible.


    Even Su Yan took a lot of effort to avoid it. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, the consequences would be disastrous if he was hit by this force.


    The light one is injured, while the heavy one is devastated.


    Su Yan knew very well that once there was a disadvantage, this golden ginseng would probably violently attack and would never give him a chance.


    After all, this is an old monster that has survived for thousands of years, and its wisdom is not weaker than that of human beings, and its ability to devise such a meticulous conspiracy shows its horror.


    Su Yan looked at the golden ginseng, and a vast meaning appeared in his eyes. The two dark eyes were lit by golden light, like stars in the sky, carrying a stellar power.


    Su Yan''s hands kept forming seals, and golden light kept covering his whole body, turning him into a dazzling light.


    The golden ginseng''s eyes shot out a cold light, and the whole body''s spiritual energy turned into a source of energy, and it rushed towards Su Yan again.


    This power is more majestic than just now, and it can even be said to be very pure. It is hard to imagine that a spiritual creature in the realm of Taoism can turn into a power.


    Su Yan''s eyes were beating, as if ordinary people saw a peerless beauty, the excitement was the same, they all wanted to take it, and they all wanted to take it for themselves.


    "The sixteenth star-shaking style."


    Su Yan showed a powerful set of moves in the 16 Shaking Style. It can be said that this is beyond the previous moves and is more terrifying than the power of collapse.


    A majestic force, containing the power of stars, with a glorious light, spilled over the entire sacrificial place.


    Even if there is a mess around, the power of these stars can still cover it, with a strong force.


    Although this is only a pseudo-star, it is not the real power of a star, because Su Yan has not communicated with the stars in the sky, it is forcibly used.


    But this is also extremely terrifying, it can be said that Su Yan played out at the cost of injury, and the entire sacrificial land was completely enveloped by the power of stars.


    The Jinshen''s vitality was completely suppressed, and it could not even hurt Su Yan at all, stagnating in midair.


    Suddenly, Jin Ginseng''s complexion changed abruptly, and a horrified gaze set off its trembling body, which made it fearful.


    Whoosh!


    The golden ginseng speed limit, it knows that it can''t be beaten, now it can only flee without hesitation.


    However, when it burrowed into the ground, it felt a huge resistance, and it couldn''t escape!


    Jin Shen''s wise eyes showed shock, as if frightened, looking at Su Yan with endless dread and fear.


    It continued to try several times, but it was still of no use. The ground seemed to be incompatible with it and couldn''t get into it at all.


    In fact, this was Su Yan''s purpose. He knew the virtues of this golden ginseng. If he wins, he will fight desperately. If he fails to win, he will run away without hesitation. This is the generality of inferior spiritual things.


    Su Yan ventured to use the power of the stars to prevent this golden ginseng from escaping. The power of the stars spread all over the surrounding area, like a giant net, which had already entered it.


    Seeing Jin Shen''s flustered look, Su Yan''s mouth showed a faint smile.


    "Jump, keep jumping."


    Facing Su Yan''s ridicule, Jin Shen was furious, his eyes showed a killing intent, and its body suddenly surged with golden light, almost as if the trapped beast attacked.


    It knew that it couldn''t escape, but when it got angry, it would kill the net, and it would never let Su Yan succeed.


    Facing the golden ginseng dog jumping over the wall, Su Yan smiled deeper, surging with golden light, and rushed towards the golden ginseng.


    Two golden rays of light bombarded, and the whole sacrificial place was trembling constantly, and blood sand continued to fall from the sky, as if to bury this place.


    Su Yan has the blessing of the power of stars, which is naturally not something that Golden Ginseng can resist. Even if its golden spiritual power turns into an elemental power, it is still useless.


    Jin Ginseng was completely mad, and there was a red blood-like liquid flowing out all over his body, and his spiritual power turned red.


    There was also a chill in Su Yan''s eyes, and the golden ginseng was obviously taking the last fight. This power should not be underestimated.


    Behind Su Yan is no longer the golden dragon roaring and the dragon roaring thousands of miles away. A star map appears behind him, which is the phantom of the power of the stars.


    Now his realm is low and he can''t communicate with the stars in the sky, otherwise it would be extremely easy to pick the stars by hand.


    The whole body was rioting with spiritual power, all the power of the stars gathered together and took the lead in attacking towards the golden clan.


    The red blood of the golden ginseng surging, like a vampire demon, rushing into a sea of ??blood.


    The two bombarded together, and the whole sacrificial place collapsed completely, blood and sand poured in frantically, but the place was filled in a moment.


    Su Yan and Golden Ginseng had already reached the ground, and the sky was still full of blood, but Su Yan''s star power still enveloped the Golden Ginseng, and it would never let it escape.


    The collision of the two forces caused a violent wave of the entire sand sea, surging on all sides, wind and clouds swept, and the whole place was like the end of the day.


    But Su Yan''s star power still had the upper hand, directly shattering the golden ginseng''s blood-colored spiritual power. This force was not weak at all, and it attacked the golden ginseng.


    Jinshen was full of despair and trembling. At this moment, it was as helpless as a baby.


    But Su Yan will not be pitiful, inferior spirit creatures are best at disguising, get up fierce and kill everything, and will pretend to be innocent in the face of powerful enemies.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power bombarded the golden ginseng and directly shot it flying for a hundred meters. A shocking wound appeared on the body, golden light radiated, and the whole place was completely golden, and the **** sky was covered.


    Su Yan rushed to the golden ginseng. At this moment, the golden color could no longer move, and his spiritual power was shooting everywhere, which made Su Yan a little distressed.


    "These are all spiritual powers."


    Su Yan hurriedly covered the wound of the golden ginseng with spiritual power to prevent the spiritual power of the golden ginseng from continuing to dissipate, and then put it into the ghost gourd.


    At the same time, Yu Wen Xiongba and the others were also released, all of them were extremely excited. Of course they saw Golden Ginseng.


    "Boss, have you got a phantom?!"


    Su Yan nodded without explaining too much.


    "Awe-inspiring, the boss is powerful. I have heard strong fluctuations in raising ghost gourds. Isn''t this level of spiritual beings low?"


    "Taoist realm."


    The four words of Su Yan scared the faces of several people. The Taoist realm was beyond their reach, but Su Yan said it casually.


    After the tequila trembled for a while, it said softly: "Then you... you broke through?"


    Tequila is hard to imagine, Su Yan can''t break through in this fight.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, it''s not so easy to break through, but with this golden ginseng, there are many opportunities."


    After all, Su Yan also had a glimmer of light in his eyes, and it was obvious that getting golden ginseng made him a little excited.

 Chapter 1001： Vines in hand

    Little Lolita did not speak, but kept looking at Su Yan, which made Su Yan a little embarrassed.


    "You wait for me up there."


    Su Yan said, he went underground again. He did this for a natural reason.


    The golden ginseng is obtained, but there is something Su Yan wants to get underground, that is the vine.


    Golden ginseng only exists like a fruit, which is nurtured by this vine, and the vine is the root.


    For ordinary people, vines are naturally useless to them, but they are extremely useful for Su Yan.


    Su Yan has the Spirit Gathering Formation, as long as he transplants this vine into it, he is not allowed to make golden ginseng.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan was a little excited, even if he didn''t have the Spirit Gathering Formation, this vine could not be left.


    After all, without the golden ginseng, this vine will probably continue to harm people, causing many cruel massacres in this place.


    This is the law of material competition. The survival of the fittest is the rule of humanity. As the ruler, human beings dominate the lives of many creatures. Similarly, some powerful creatures can dominate human lives.


    Su Yan didn''t show any pity for the many monks who died in this Baishadong. These people came here for the desire in their hearts, and death can be expected.


    Su Yan asked himself, if he died here, he deserved it.


    At this time, the sacrificial platform was covered with blood sand, but the huge vines could still be seen vaguely, everywhere.


    The main roots of the vines are in the sacrificial platform, and the main roots must be found there before they can be collected.


    At this time, the vine has no golden ginseng, and there are signs of escape. It can still move, but the speed is relatively slow.


    When Su Yan saw this, the power of the stars surged, and the surroundings were covered with a barrier-like spiritual power, which could not be seen by the eyes, but the vines absolutely could not escape.


    When Su Yan arrived at the sacrificial platform, the blood and sand around him surged and poured into it.


    It is conceivable that the rhizomes of this vine are spread all over the Baisha Cave. It is like the king here, and there are rhizomes everywhere.


    This place of the main root must be a big space, which is constantly integrated with blood sand.


    Su Yan drilled into it, his eyes surging with golden light, and he saw the main root of the vine.


    He leaped towards that and sealed the hole with spiritual power to prevent the blood sand from pouring in.


    It can be seen that the main root of the vine is so huge that it is like a skyscraper several hundred meters high.


    Su Yan muttered a mantra silently. This is the "Shrinking Mantra". The vines can be reduced so that it is easy to take away. It is impossible for him to carry such a large volume back to Jiangbei.


    "Shrinking Curse" thought, a powerful spiritual force surged toward the vine, forcibly restraining it and making it smaller.


    But the vine is struggling, desperately struggling, it will naturally not allow Su Yan to make it smaller and take it away. This is natural resistance.


    Although there is no golden ginseng, it still has its own ideas, but it can''t express it.


    However, no matter how hard it struggles, it still cannot change the shrinking order, and the taproot and even other rhizomes are slowly shrinking.


    At this moment, the vines were surging towards Su Yan, and the golden light surged, trying to kill it.


    Su Yan''s eyes were taken aback, and he shouted directly: "If you stay safe and guard yourself, I can take you to the Dao and become immortal, but if you insist on resisting, I will burn you!"


    The fire in Su Yan''s hands surged, and a golden dragon entangled in his hands, constantly walking around, as if he had a strong interest in vines.


    The vine was frightened, the rhizomes were all retracted, no longer dared to resist, and suddenly turned into a ginseng-sized body.


    Su Yan saw this, with a quick move, this shrinking vine flew to his hand, and he was directly loaded into the ghost gourd.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. He believed that as long as the vine was transplanted into the Spirit Gathering Array, it would not take a long time to cultivate it.


    If the golden ginseng is really born again at that time, it will be a big profit for Su Yan.


    Even if it cannot produce golden ginseng, this vine can also be of great use, that is, its rhizome is also a great tonic for the master monk.


    Su Yan looked at the empty cave and flew out directly, removing the spiritual power from the cave entrance, and blood sand poured into it immediately.


    But after a while, the entire cave entrance was blocked, and Su Yan leaped towards the top, and the entire sacrificial place was also covered by blood sand, completely becoming a relic.


    Although this matter is not so easy, and getting golden ginseng is also a surprise, Su Yan always has a question in his heart, and this question makes him puzzled.


    With so many beasts and aliens and even many powerful monks, the gathering of these spiritual powers is absolutely terrifying, why the golden ginseng is only up to the level of the Taoist early stage, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    If the golden ginseng absorbs all the spiritual power, it is definitely a realm above the middle stage of the Taoist, and it can be easily killed by Su Yan.


    There is a guess in Su Yan''s heart, this golden ginseng has not absorbed all the spiritual power, it is just boarding.


    Su Yan''s meaning is very simple, this golden ginseng came halfway, and the original owner of this place was not him.


    Su Yan thought of the pyramid tomb and the magma in the crack in the abyss. This place is probably a relic of the ancients.


    Perhaps, the ancients had also been in this place with blood and blood, and they had also fought for spiritual power, so the explanation would work.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head. In fact, it was useless to think so much. Now everything is over.


    All he has to do is to leave here, find a secluded place, and then refine the golden ginseng.


    Yuwen Xiongba ran over at this moment, and saw that the entrance of the cave was completely sealed and turned into a sea of ??sand, and his heart was a little complicated.


    "My lord, is the matter finished?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t ask anything, but just asked if it was done. He knew how to measure.


    Su Yan didn''t hide it, and said lightly: "After finishing, I will collect the vines of the golden ginseng, and I will be able to let it enter the spirit gathering formation when I return to Jiangbei in the future."


    After hearing this, Yu Wen Xiongba showed a smile on his face, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s still an adult. I picked the fruit and didn''t forget to dig away the tree."


    Seeing Su Yan''s lingering gaze, Yuwen Xiongba quickly shut up, knowing that his big mouth was missing.


    Su Yan looked at the agave, took out a rhizome and handed it to her.


    "You come in with us, and it is considered to have experienced many dangers. Although you and your father angered me before, let''s pay you a little bit. See you."


    Agave took the rhizome, her face was full of excitement, she naturally knew that Su Yan must not give it to the ordinary thing, this rhizome might have a miraculous effect.


    "Although this is not a spiritual thing, this rhizome also has a very strong spiritual power. Give your father, maybe it can help him."


    When Tequila heard it, her face was full of astonishment. She knew what Su Yan meant, and her hands trembled.

 Chapter 1002： Retreat

    "Put things away, it''s time to leave."


    Su Yan looked into the distance. Although it was blood red, he knew that it was the place to go out.


    He couldn''t find a sense of direction when he came in, but he could remember the original way when he went out, which was simple for him.


    Agave nodded quickly, put the rhizome in the backpack, and put the backpack directly on her chest, very carefully.


    Yuwen Xiongba is a little jealous, an outsider can get such a good thing, but he has nothing, jealous.


    "Boss, I don''t know when to say something wrong."


    Yufumi Yuba looked upset, and his eyes looking at Tequila were full of jealousy.


    "Needless to say."


    Who knew that Su Yan directly sealed his mouth, which made Yuwen Xiongba even more uncomfortable.


    And Su Yan took out a bead from his arms, which was the core of that newt.


    "This thing is for you, the blue spiritual power blends with you."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s displeased face suddenly bloomed, even more vivid than the blooming chrysanthemums. He wanted to hold Su Yan for a few kisses, but was kicked by Su Yan.


    Yu Wen Xiongba quickly got up, with a smile still on his face, he knew it must be a good thing.


    "This thing is the core of a newt under the Baisha Cave. It took me a lot to solve it."


    The beast core was snatched by the golden ginseng, so Su Yan caught the golden ginseng and naturally got the beast core.


    Little Lori came over and looked at Su Yan and said, "What realm?"


    "Pseudo Taoist."


    Su Yan''s words scared Yuwen Xiongba on the spot, and he didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Even Tequila and her two drivers were shocked, with their mouths wide open.


    "Pseudo... Taoist?!"


    Tequila said in surprise, as if she didn''t believe it, she couldn''t think of such a powerful thing in this white sand cave.


    Little Lori was more direct, snatching the beast core from Su Yan''s hand, and looked at it with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, there is indeed a very strong spiritual power. If I refine it, maybe I can return to the realm of Grandmaster Consummation."


    Yuwen Xiongba came back to his senses all of a sudden, his face was full of tension, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Lori, knowing he couldn''t beat it.


    "Miss sister, that..."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked cautiously, looking at little Lori pitifully.


    "how?"


    "The beast core was given to me by an adult."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Little Lori shouted, so scared that Yu Wen Xiongba fell to the ground and did not dare to speak for a long time.


    Seeing that he is still unwilling, with ruddy eyes, the original manly husband is now like Xiaojiabiyu''s little daughter-in-law who has been bullied.


    "The beast core is mine."


    Yuwen Xiongba whispered, very cautious.


    "Who are you talking about!"


    Little Lori stared over.


    "My... mine."


    "who!"


    Little Lori''s voice increased sharply, but the three of Tequila were shocked, this voice contained killing intent.


    "Your... yours."


    Yuwen Xiongba was forced by the oppression, and said something against his heart with tears in his eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, and said with a smile: "Don''t tease him, it''s time to go."


    Little Lori smiled and gave Su Yan the beast core. It turned out that she was just teasing Yuwen Xiong.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked aggrieved, but he was still happy. It was better to get a beast core than anything else.


    "You can''t use this thing now, you have to reach a master to refine it."


    Su Yan''s tone is unquestionable. This is not a joke. The master''s perfect state wants to refine the beast core of a beast like a false Taoist. This is definitely seeking death.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded quickly, suddenly gaining momentum


    "Don''t worry, sir, I will definitely break through the master as soon as possible."


    "Give you half a month, otherwise the beast core will really belong to me, although it is different in color from my spiritual power, Su Yan can refine it to me."


    Yuwen Xiongba has anxious look in his eyes, and he continues to cheer himself up, and must break through as soon as possible.


    The group of people walked towards Shahaiwai, very fast, but it was out of the sand sea in half a day.


    Looking at the land of sand and sea in front of him, the blood and sand are still surging, like a mirage, but it is extremely bloody.


    Because of Baishadong, countless beasts and foreign objects died, and even thousands of monks died tragically, except for Su Yan.


    "It''s time to draw an end to this place. There is absolutely no place for beasts to come out."


    As for Su Yan, everyone knows that if a beast with spiritual power comes out, it will cause a **** storm, and they don''t even dare to think.


    The group walked toward the oasis, but did not leave the place directly.


    Su Yan got the golden ginseng and naturally had to break through as soon as possible. The land of the oasis was an excellent place.


    The isolation zone is very short, only a few kilometers, and a group of people arrive at the oasis in a few minutes.


    The trees in the oasis are still vigorous and fruity, and the cattle, sheep and horses have returned to normal, leisurely grazing on the grass, the lake is rippling, and the fish fly out from time to time.


    Tequila went to pick a lot of fruits, little Lolita dragged back a horse and a sheep, Yuwen Xiongba got into the water and caught many fish.


    The fish, horses, and even sheep were on the grill, with Su Yan''s spiritual flames, and they were instantly burnt on the outside and tender inside.


    The fruit was looted by everyone, and there was still some meaning left.


    "The fruits of this desert are delicious. I used to sniff at them, but now I think they are the most delicious things."


    Yuwen Xiongba took the fruit and nibbled with relish.


    Everyone stayed in the sand sea for a few days, and hadn''t eaten anything, they all depended on spiritual power to maintain.


    The mutton and horse meat were grilled, and everyone surrounded them, holding the outdoor adventure dagger in their hands, and began to cut the food and ate with relish.


    Yuwen Xiongba directly unloaded his horse''s hind legs and gobbled it up, completely ignoring his image and being too greedy and hungry.


    Even Su Yan also ate half of the sheep, but he still had some thoughts.


    Tequila and Little Lolita are more reserved than they are. The two are so elegant and elegant to eat. A woman''s heart for comparison will never end.


    After eating and drinking, a few people dived into the water to wash away their tiredness, and lay on the grass leisurely in the sun, very comfortable.


    Su Yan stood up, looked at a cave in the distance, and said to a few people: "This place is good. It is suitable for me to retreat and break through. Just stay here."


    Several people nodded quickly, with a hint of seriousness in their eyes.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan and said, "Don''t worry, I will guard."


    Su Yan walked towards the cave, and several people lost their interest in the sun. They went outside the cave one after another with a look of standing guard.


    "Don''t worry too much, I am not breaking through the catastrophe."


    Su Yan drilled into the cave, and suddenly there was no shadow. Now it is the best time to retreat. After a long time, the spiritual power of the golden ginseng will consume a lot. After all, it is injured. Even with the spiritual power, Su Yan cannot completely stop it Loss of strength.


    Entering the cave, Su Yan used spiritual power to open up a space, otherwise the cave is too small to accommodate.

 Chapter 1003： uninvited guest

    In fact, the cave was opened up a bit larger, and the surrounding walls were sealed with spiritual power, but it was very smooth, similar to a secret room.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others were naturally guarded outside, as serious as soldiers standing guard.


    Little Lolita was sitting on a bent tree trunk, shaking her legs, very leisurely, but her spiritual consciousness had long been floating around, as long as there was a wind and grass, she could not escape her eyes.


    Tequila also stood upright, and her two drivers had been checking back and forth on the edge of the oasis.


    At this time, Su Yan had already sat down cross-legged, and with a heart move, the ghost gourd floated out of his mouth.


    As soon as the ghost gourd came out, it was constantly trembling, as if very restless, the golden ginseng still refused to admit defeat.


    Su Yan opened the lid of the bottle, and the golden ginseng flew out all at once, and went straight to the ground, trying to escape, but it was useless at all.


    Su Yan said with a smile: "I want to run, but there is no door."


    Jin Shen looked at Su Yan, showing a trace of fear. It knew that it could not escape the end of waiting for itself, and that it must be refined.


    Jin Shen knelt down, pitiful, and wanted to beg Su Yan to forgive him.


    Su Yan''s eyes trembled, without a trace of sympathy, this was just a disguise of Jin Ginseng.


    The spirit creature that can create such conspiracies obviously has long ignored life, and has long followed the weak and the strong.


    "In the era of the weak and the strong, what use is it for you to kneel down?"


    Su Yan''s words made Golden Ginseng completely hopeless, and his whole body trembled, and a golden spiritual power poured out from his heart.


    It was going to blew itself up and wanted to die with Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan had been wary of these for a long time, and a group of golden spiritual power rushed away, directly covering the golden ginseng.


    This power contains the power of the stars, it is very easy to trap the golden ginseng, after all, it is just a turtle in the urn.


    The trapped golden ginseng struggled continuously, but in vain, it was impossible to break the shackles of the power of stars.


    A coldness appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and his entire body "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running, and a golden spiritual power swept towards the golden ginseng.


    The golden spiritual power drilled into the golden ginseng body, and it immediately stopped. The golden ginseng couldn''t move for a while, and its whole body began to tremble constantly.


    A resolving force acted on the whole body of Golden Ginseng, and it began to dissolve.


    Of course, Golden Ginseng is also desperately resisting in this process. It knows that once it is resolved, it will completely dissipate in this world and become someone else''s dowry.


    However, Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is so powerful, it is easy to dissolve its resistance, leaving the golden ginseng completely out of resistance.


    This process of dissolving is a long one. After all, golden ginseng is a realm comparable to Taoism, and its spiritual power is extremely rich.


    Even the spiritual power of golden ginseng is golden, but Su Yan still has to dissolve it and turn it into a mass of spiritual power so that it can be absorbed by him.


    The entire process of resolution lasted for a day, and Yu Wen Xiongba and the others waited patiently, knowing that Su Yan''s retreat was not a simple matter.


    At this time, Su Yan was no longer facing golden ginseng, but a thick and incomparable golden spiritual power, which was constantly changing in midair like a thick liquid.


    There was a smile in Su Yan''s eyes, this group of spiritual power was a treasure to him, and if he absorbed it, he wanted to make a breakthrough.


    A stream of golden spiritual power rushed towards Su Yan and was swallowed into his belly. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, turning it into spiritual power that he could contain.


    The seemingly small group of golden spiritual power actually possesses majestic power, even Su Yan didn''t dare to swallow it in one bite, and could only absorb it a little bit.


    The whole process took several hours, until the last bit of spiritual power was absorbed into his own spiritual power, and now Su Yan''s dantian had already swollen, as if it were about to be broken.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and absorbed the spiritual power, and then the real breakthrough began. Whether he succeeded depends on this step.


    Although he is the immortal emperor, once a strong man, in this place of earth, he still dare not take care of himself, and he will go crazy if he is not careful.


    Not to mention complete annihilation, but the damage to the realm is also unacceptable.


    Su Yan began to reverse the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", no longer deriving spiritual power, but began to make breakthroughs.


    At this moment, his inner alchemy had already been greatly supported, and many spiritual powers were forced to exist in the outer alchemy.


    The Taoist breakthrough has not changed in essence. Su Yan only broke through the late innate stage, which was a breakthrough in a small realm.


    Along with the rotation of the double pill in the dantian, the spiritual power is constantly surging, like sea water, but it is completely within Su Yan''s control.


    Su Yan''s whole body began to absorb spiritual power frantically. Another important point of breakthrough was the change of physique. The limbs, hundreds of skeletons, meridian points, and every part of the body must be improved, so that the realm is considered a real improvement.


    There were no waves in the whole process, the outside world was silent, but Su Yan''s body was very turbulent, and his spiritual power seemed to be raging, sweeping everywhere in his body.


    A picture of stars appeared behind Su Yan, and the power of the stars began to cover the entire cave. Su Yan did this to prevent it.


    He didn''t want to really break through the key to produce a basket, if it was just a beast and foreign object outside, it would be enough for him.


    Although there is a little Lolita guarding it, it is impossible for ordinary masters or even beasts to step, but Su Yan is afraid of accidents and fear of being disturbed by stronger existence.


    As a strong man, Su Yan knows how to prevent it before it happens. The memories of the pain are still fresh and vivid. It is because of his gullibility in his brothers and not taking precautions that he is attacked on all sides.


    At this moment, not only the power of stars appeared in the cave, but a golden illusory blue dragon also roared out, constantly swimming in the cave, as if protecting Su Yan.


    Everything was calm outside, Yu Wen Xiongba also yawned again and again, with a great sense of sleepiness.


    Seeing this, Tequila couldn''t help but said: "You go to the break, everyone will be tired when guarding together."


    Yu Wenxiong took a look at the tequila, then nodded, lay down on the spot, and fell asleep.


    Little Lori took care of her the whole time, her consciousness did not dissipate, she kept watching her surroundings.


    At this time, the two drivers who were on guard at the edge of the oasis saw a man in black coming over, his head covered by a hat, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    One of the drivers stepped forward to inquire, but was sucked in by this person, instantly turning into a pile of bones.


    The other driver was so frightened that he ran to the oasis hurriedly, his face full of horror.


    Little Lori also noticed this person and jumped down from the tree, her face gloomy.


    Seeing the little Lolita jumped down, Tequila couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"


    Little Lori nodded, looking beyond the oasis, her eyes full of coldness.


    "An unexpected guest has arrived."

 Chapter 1004： Did you ask me!

    When Tequila heard it, coldness immediately appeared in his eyes, and his dantian surged, ready to fight at any time.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba, who was asleep, got up in a panic at the moment, and said angrily: "Uninvited guest, what uninvited guest."


    "It''s a person, a very powerful person."


    Little Lolita''s gaze was filled with jealousy, and the person who could make her jealous was definitely not the general generation, I am afraid it was a very famous existence.


    At this time, a violent wind rolled up outside the oasis, and yellow sand filled the sky, sweeping towards the oasis. Fortunately, trees resisted it, otherwise it would definitely infect the entire oasis.


    But that gust of wind was unstoppable and rushed towards a few people. This gust of wind was by no means simple, it actually contained spiritual power.


    Little Lori shot directly, surging her spiritual power, letting it dissipate.


    Everyone''s nerves suddenly tightened, knowing that the person who came is not good, it is definitely a powerful existence, and it is very likely that it is coming for spiritual things.


    At this time, the Tequila driver rushed towards them desperately. Fortunately, the man in black did not stop him. If he wanted to kill the driver, it would be extremely easy.


    The driver ran up to Tequila and said panickedly: "Miss, Ohua, he..."


    Tequila certainly knew what the driver meant, and there was murderous anger in her eyes. During this period of time, the two drivers gave up their lives to take care of her, which moved her very much.


    It was all over, but Ahua suffered an accident.


    When the driver arrived, the black-clothed man also entered the oasis. His pace was not fast. On the contrary, he was a little slow, but he brought a strong sense of oppression to several people.


    This feeling makes them very bored. If the black-clothed man strikes quickly, they will not be so close to the enemy.


    Killing, killing with one sword is a powerful person, but a poisonous person to let people die in terror.


    After a while, the man in black arrived in front of a few people, and the feet wrapped in the cloth stopped, but a powerful pressure swept everywhere.


    The fish in the lake flew out of the water, the fruits on the trees fell one after another, and the horses on the grassland ran wildly. All this was uneasy.


    The man in black looked at the little Lolita, and the few people in front of him were only the little Lolita who could see him. Of course, it didn''t mean that Lolita could be against him.


    The lips under the cloak of the man in black closed together and made a sound.


    "Where are the spirits?"


    The black-clothed man''s voice is very strong, with a majestic spiritual power, so that the faces of all the people present are fused.


    Little Lori''s hands with black spiritual power had originally appeared, but the spiritual power was dissipated at this moment, which made her feel weak.


    The person in front of him is very powerful, perhaps, he is beyond the realm of the master.


    This thought passed through Little Lori''s heart, her back couldn''t help but a chill, her whole body trembled slightly, and a trace of paleness appeared on her face.


    The man in black seemed to see the look of Little Lolita, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the beard was constantly squirming.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not here to kill people, I just want to get spiritual things."


    Tequila suddenly said angrily: "Don''t kill, then why did you kill the people of my Long family."


    The man in black looked at the tequila, paused, and said, "That was just an accident."


    "Unexpectedly, behave less, everyone knows your wolf ambition."


    "Hahaha!"


    The man in black actually laughed, showing an unscrupulous look.


    "Yes, you are right, I am a wolf ambition, what can you do to me?"


    The words of the man in black made Tequila immediately lose its temper. This unscrupulousness is a manifestation of strength. Even if she did not take a shot, Tequila knew that the distance between herself and this person was like thousands of miles.


    "How do you know the spirit creature?"


    Little Lori looked at the man in black with a deep chill in her voice.


    "I look at it and look forward to it. It has been decades, how could I not know."


    The words of the man in black shocked everyone, and a look of shock appeared on their faces.


    For decades, this man in black has known the spirit creatures for decades!


    Could it be said that he has been watching the growth of the spiritual things, could it be said that he knows all these things, or that the conspiracy is not a spiritual thing but what he did? !


    The man in black seemed to know the thoughts of Little Lolita and others, and said at the moment: "There is a good saying, the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind. I am just a hunter."


    "hunter!"


    Everyone''s faces are very ugly, and he can compare himself to a hunter, which shows that he has a strong desire for spiritual things and believes that he can get them.


    But right now Su Yan is in retreat, and now I am afraid that it is a critical period, and it is absolutely not to be disturbed. This is already an extremely critical situation.


    Little Lolita''s face returned to calm, but she thought in her heart, now she can only try her best to delay, and Su Yan must break through.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It doesn''t make any sense to procrastinate. I know the spirit thing well."


    A smile appeared on Little Lolita''s face, and she looked at the man in black and said, "You know how well you are."


    "Hmph, procrastination really doesn''t make sense, that spiritual thing is comparable to the existence of a Taoist, and most people can''t refine it at all. They must rely on special techniques or more powerful existential talents."


    The man in black was very confident about this. In fact, he was surprised that Su Yan and the others brought the spiritual things out. Originally, he guessed that it was the Wrangler.


    Hearing the words of the man in black, little Lolita showed a mocking smile. He said that it was impossible to be playing now. Little Lolita believed in Su Yan very much. There was nothing Su Yan could not do.


    What''s more, if Su Yan breaks through retreat, there must be a way to refine it.


    "Don''t stop me, stop me, I will spare your life."


    When the man in black saw the cave, he naturally knew everything in his heart, so he could not help but move towards the entrance of the cave.


    When Yu Wen Xiongba saw this, his eyes were cold, and he rushed directly towards the man in black, his spiritual power surged, and his strongest attack came out.


    The black clothed man''s eyes were full of disdain, his footsteps did not stop, he did not even lift his hands, just a majestic cyan spiritual power wafted out of his body.


    This spiritual power easily wrapped Yuwen Xiongba, but for a moment, Yuwen Xiongba''s spiritual power dissipated, leaving his dantian empty.


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of horror and despair in his heart. What kind of secret method was this that could **** his spiritual power all at once, and now he is like a cripple.


    Little Lolita also looked terrified, but she did not flinch, still standing in front of the cave entrance.


    She had said before that she would guard Su Yan in retreat. Although Su Yan did not ask her to do this, she would do it if she said it because the object was Su Yan.


    Su Yan took her away from the place of suffering, and Su Yan rescued her. She was grateful and wanted to promise her, even if it can''t be achieved, she must protect her and do her best.


    "Want to go in, have asked me if I have!"


    Little Lolita''s voice echoed in the oasis, and it didn''t disappear for a long time. This was her attitude, even if she died.

 Chapter 1005： Runaway loli

    Little Lori was full of black air, and her eyes were like killers, shimmering with cold sheen, comparable to that sharp dagger.


    Her body is very weak, just like the little girl next door, it is hard to imagine that there is such a violent power in her body.


    This power can make people tremble, even people who are stronger than her die under her power.


    People can be changed, little Lolita is changed, she can kill thousands of people in anger.


    As Fusang''s number one assassin, the once supreme, that proud and even Sen Leng killing intent remained in his bones, and was now activated by the man in black.


    Little Lolita ran towards the black-clothed man, her black spiritual power poured out crazily, and a black spiritual power turned into a skeleton and struck towards the black-clothed man.


    The man in black lost the indifference before, and his whole body exuded a powerful killing intent, this killing intent filled the world, making everyone present like an ice cave.


    A palm, just a casual palm, little Lolita flew upside down 100 meters away and suffered heavy injuries.


    "You have to anger me!"


    The man in black looked at Little Lolita with even colder eyes, colder than before, and his cyan spiritual power was like an ancient behemoth, giving people a strong oppressive force.


    Yuwen Xiongba lay on the ground, his spiritual power was hollowed out, and now he couldn''t stand up at all, his face was distorted with discomfort.


    The driver was also full of pain, his own spiritual power was difficult to resist, and finally he directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    It was the tequila, and his face was pale at the moment, with a resistance to it, and his spiritual power was consumed wildly.


    Just a gesture of majesty can make the master difficult to resist in the later stage, and the realm of the man in black is simply hard to guess.


    At this moment, little Lolita was lying on the ground, blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth, especially her chest, with a cyan light, she was able to completely suppress it without fear of its black spiritual power.


    Not only that, this cyan spiritual power is still devouring her black spiritual power, which is simply unbelievable.


    From the previous confrontation between the man in black and Yuwen Xiongba, it is not difficult to see that the man in black possesses a secret technique, a powerful corrosive force, even the black spiritual power of little Lori cannot resist.


    The man in black walked towards the little Lolita, looked at her coldly, and stepped on her delicate body.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw it, his face was furious, but he couldn''t do anything at all, his teeth were about to break with anger!


    Blood spilled from the corner of Little Lolita''s mouth again, and it was no longer red, but black blood. This was essence blood!


    "Hmph, I thought you were a harmless little girl, but I never thought that my hands were covered with human lives."


    Little Lori still had the chill in her eyes, a force in her body was suppressed, and at this moment she became restless and wreaked havoc in her body.


    "I just said I didn''t want to kill, but you angered me. This is your lesson."


    The man in black raised his foot and turned towards the cave. This kind of master has a very strange personality, and it is enough to step a person under his foot.


    Maybe little Lolita made him unable to bear the killer, maybe he really didn''t have the intent to kill, or maybe he was just for the previous sentence.


    However, little Lori stood up at this moment, even if her back bones were crushed by the man in black, even if her dantian was restless.


    She also said that for herself.


    "You want to go in unless I die!"


    Little Lolita''s voice was flat but cold, which was an indisputable tone, and a powerful coercion swept across.


    The man in black stopped, his body seemed to bulge a little, the blue spiritual power behind him suddenly increased by more than ten meters, which was equivalent to his anger.


    "court death!"


    The man in black rushed forward, barely blinking an eye, and his fist blasted towards Lori.


    The power of this punch, even a strong master in the later stage of the Grand Master could not resist, this punch was enough to kill Little Lori.


    For what he said, the man in black kept his promise, but the price of completely angering him was a dead end.


    "Originally I should kill you twice, but now I only kill you once."


    The man in black had a blue light on his fist, and the target of the bombardment was Little Lori''s chest. He believed that this punch would definitely kill Little Lori.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t dare to look, and beat the ground feebly. He hated his incompetence, why he was so useless that he couldn''t even protect a woman.


    Tequila didn''t dare to look at it, she was afraid of seeing the result, afraid of seeing the **** scene.


    Even if Little Loli killed her Mobei Ersha before, even if she and Little Loli were enemies before, now they are at least not hostile.


    However, the fist of the man in black did not appear as **** as everyone had imagined, and even the little Lolita was not dead.


    Little Lolita''s hands resisted the fist of the man in black. Although she stepped back a hundred steps, and although her arm was dripping with blood, she resisted it, and withstood the sharp blow of the man in black incredible.


    For a long time, Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila were looking at the battlefield, only to find that little Lolita was intact and filled with black air.


    "this is?!"


    The two of them had the same doubts, but Yu Wen Xiongba immediately understood that little Lolita had run away after all.


    "Can''t be like this, you would..."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t go on, because he felt that he was nonsense. If Little Lori had a way, who would release the power of Shikigami stupidly.


    That''s right, little Lolita finally released the suppressed Shijin power in her body. She can only do this, and only in this way can she stop the man in black.


    Her cute and petite face was now peeling, half of her face was festered, and the rotten face seemed to be agitated by a demon.


    Little Lori has no regrets, she knows the consequences of doing so, but she must prevent the man in black from sabotaging Su Yan''s retreat. This is something she will never allow!


    The black-clothed man''s eyes grew chilly, he didn''t expect that Little Lolita was so strong, and there was such a back-hand.


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be from Fusang."


    Little Lolita��s eyes were extremely dark, and a terrifying phantom appeared behind her. It was an ancient beast, and she couldn��t see its appearance, but she could feel a powerful force in her dark body. It was the power of a god. !


    Little Lori''s lips quivered, her voice trembling coldly.


    "I am Chinese, not from Fusang!"


    Little Lori said, the figure moved, ghostly, not even slower than the speed of the man in black.


    She is a killer, Fusang was the number one killer, killing people without seeing blood, so speed naturally goes without saying.


    At this time, the entire sky suddenly turned into a dark color, and the sky was surging, all surging.


    The squally wind roared and the fat cows were swept into the sky, not to mention the horses and fat sheep.


    The man in black also had to treat it with a serious face, after all, the little Lolita now is a master of the consummation of the master, and also a killer with the power of the god.

 Chapter 1006： Precarious

    It can be said that the current little Lolita is wirelessly close to the pseudo-dao, and its strength can even be comparable to the pseudo-dao, which makes the person in black have to treat it seriously.


    Seeing Little Lolita turned into a shikigami, Tequila was shocked, her cute face is now rotten.


    Tequila is a woman who loves beauty. Every woman loves beauty. No one can bear the destruction of their appearance, but if they have an acne, some women will be anxious.


    Half of the little Lolita''s face has now fallen off, and the inside is pitch black with a breathtaking feeling, and reveals black spiritual power, and a closer look can even see the thick bones.


    But Little Lolita didn''t care. The bangs blew, covering her broken face, and the eyes under the bangs carried a sense of determination.


    Little Lolita didn''t regret it, she didn''t regret doing it at all. As long as she could hold the man in black and make Su Yan break through, it would be victory.


    The man in black was obviously irritated, and his face was full of uprightness at the moment, his whole body was extremely violent, and he carried a thunderous force.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with this evil way?"


    The man in black had a cold smile in his eyes, full of mockery.


    Little Lolita did not speak, her eyes under her bangs were full of coldness. As a killer, she was always unsmiling when facing enemies.


    The basic meaning of a killer is that it is impossible to guard against, killing the enemy with the fewest moves, the fastest speed, and the safest way.


    Little Lori''s black spiritual power turned into countless sharp blades at this moment, but in the blink of an eye, these sharp blades rushed to the man in black.


    The corners of the black-clothed man''s mouth rose, full of disdain, and the cyan spiritual power surged directly in front of him.


    These daggers hit the spiritual barrier, making a clanging sound, but they couldn''t break through and disappeared one after another.


    However, Little Lori was not half depressed because of this, her eyes were still extremely cold, as if two sharp eyes were staring at the man in black.


    The purpose of this attack was not to hit a rock with a pebbles, nor was it to delay time, but rather little Lori''s strategy.


    Behind the man in black, a sharp blade suddenly appeared, stabbing the man in black at the vital point like a ghost.


    In the slightest, the dagger was about to pierce the back of the man in black, but as a result, there was a faint blue light on the man in black, and this spiritual power dagger instantly fell apart.


    Little Lori''s appearance changed. The man in black released his spiritual power to form a guardian barrier. As a result, there was a barrier around him to protect himself, which was actually a double defense.


    Seeing Little Lolita''s discoloration, the man in black showed a smile, which was a smile that was strategizing and everything was under control.


    "You are a good assassin, just an ordinary pseudo-daoist. I think you can kill him."


    Little Lolita is noncommittal about what the man in black said. Now she has released the power of Shijin, which can be said to be stronger than that of Fusang. After all, Su Yan has given her super psychic liquid during this time.


    Besides, Su Yan gave her some practice techniques and even gave her some guidance.


    Little Lolita was originally talented and inspired her talent. Naturally, her realm was improved very quickly. The person in black said that she had the ability to kill false Taoists and it was not a boast.


    In fact, the main reason is Little Lolita herself, she is a killer, best at killing enemies stronger than herself.


    "but."


    The man in black paused and said these two words, which meant he had something to say.


    "I am not a hypocrite, I have let you down."


    The words of the man in black rippled through the oasis, and everyone present heard it.


    Tequila''s face was pale, and a feeling of powerlessness emerged spontaneously. It is not a pseudo-dao, wouldn''t it be stronger than a pseudo-dao.


    Yuwen Xiongba has stopped thinking, and Su Yan, who he admires so much, is only in the realm of a Taoist. This enemy is actually in the early days of Taoist, unbelievable and even desperate.


    But little Lolita did not fluctuate at all, except for the chill in her eyes. There was no other manifestation.


    Little Lolita had already guessed the realm of the man in black, not in the early days of Taoism, so how dare to step into it.


    "who are you!"


    Little Lori''s eyes were cold, and her voice was extremely cold.


    The reason why she said so was naturally guessing that this person might have been known to them, after all, someone who knew them so well must have been in contact.


    Little Lori searched frantically in her mind, but from the time she came to Mobei to the present, none of the people she saw were suspicious at all.


    "Hahaha."


    The man in black actually laughed, the laughter was particularly hearty, and with a dry smell.


    Little Lori stared suddenly, and an incredible expression emerged.


    "How is it possible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    Little Lori thought so in her heart, she couldn''t believe that that person would be the man in black in front of her, it was too deep hidden.


    After thinking about it, little Lolita suddenly violent and leaped forward, forming a powerful blade with all her spiritual power, and slashed towards the man in black.


    The man in black resisted with spiritual power, and the cyan spiritual power turned into streamer, directly resisting this sharp blade of spiritual power.


    However, little Lori''s hand showed a strong wind at this moment, sweeping to the forehead of the man in black.


    The hat on the black man''s head fell, and the face was clearly seen by little Lori.


    "It''s really you!"


    Little Lolita stared at her, her guess was finally implemented. Even if she saw the person in front of her, she guessed it in her heart, but she still couldn''t accept it.


    The man in black smiled, and his voice recovered. This was no different from the old taro, except that there was a more solemn expression on his face.


    "Yes, it''s me, I didn''t expect it."


    Yuwen Xiongba was astonished, the old taro turned out to be a man in black, he turned out to be a strong man in the early days of Taoism, which is too unacceptable.


    The old taro who was holding a cigarette stick at any time, the village chief who had been completely ignored by them before, turned out to be a strong Taoist, the strongest in Mobei and even the northwest.


    What Long Yaoyuan, what Wrangler, in his eyes are all creeping existence.


    Old Taro really had a cigarette stick around his waist, but everyone hadn''t noticed, and he had been paying attention to his hat.


    "Old taro, you designed all this!"


    "No, this plan was designed by a spirit creature. I''m just an audience and take away the spirit creature by the way."


    After talking, the old taro looked at the little Lolita and said, "If you still hinder me, you should know the result!"


    Little Lolita didn''t have the slightest fear, she still had cold eyes, still cold killing intent.


    "I want to step in, but there is no door!"


    The old taro was furious, and the cyan spiritual power rushed into the sky behind him, and a thunderous force crashed down, hitting the weaker body of little Lori.


    The power of this thunder is so terrifying that even the existence of a pseudo-dao is difficult to resist.


    Little Lori fell to the ground immediately, her body was black, her dantian spiritual power was no longer left, and she became a pile of mud.


    Old Taro walked towards Little Lolita, his eyes still with killing intent, which made Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila desperate.

 Chapter 1007： Threaten

    Right now, it was impossible for Little Lori to fight anymore, the power in her dantian was completely dissipated, and all of her spiritual power was shaken away by the blow of the old taro.


    At this moment, her dantian was empty and she had no spiritual power at all. It can be said that she has no advantages at all except that her physique is a little better than ordinary people.


    Old Taro was a strong man in the early days of Taoism, even in the heyday of Lori, it was impossible to defeat him.


    Old Taro looked at Little Lolita with a killing intent in his eyes, but he didn''t directly kill Little Lolita, who was still useful to him.


    Not only Xiao Lolita, but Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila are also useful to him. These are all bargaining chips. To be frank, they are all hostages, which can make Su Yan throw a rat.


    "Unexpectedly, you were not optimistic about you originally, but in the end you subdued the spirit creatures."


    The old taro''s eyes were unexpected. He really didn''t expect that it should be the Wrangler in his heart to complete this task.


    "It seems that the little friend is not easy."


    The old taro is now interested in Su Yan. He originally thought he was a young genius, but Su Yan is definitely not easy in his heart.


    But what about it, he doesn''t want to understand this at all now, his purpose is a spiritual thing, just get a spiritual thing.


    "Who can stop me from entering now?"


    Old Taro glanced at a few people with a mocking expression on his face. No one answered, only the cries of fat cows and horses.


    Seeing that no one answered, Old Taro walked towards the cave, his steps were not fast, he was not in a hurry.


    Because the old taro knew that Su Yan would never be able to refine spiritual things so easily.


    When he reached the entrance of the cave, Old Taro glanced inward, and suddenly felt the peculiarities inside, which made his eyes narrow.


    "It''s really stubborn."


    The meaning of the old taro''s words is very simple, that is, it is impossible to refine and try in vain. It is simply not knowing the depth.


    Old Taro stepped into the cave, but he felt a terrifying force.


    This force is mighty dragon, trembling through the world, with a feeling of howling a blue dragon, overwhelming the sky.


    The old taro changed color on the spot and his eyes were full of chills. It was obvious that this was a barrier set by Su Yan.


    "A trivial trick wants to stop me!"


    Old Taro''s face was full of violent, cyan spiritual power turned out, and he patted towards the entrance of the cave.


    This force can be called 70% of the old taro. It is not weak, and the entire cave is in danger of collapsing.


    Accompanied by the rumbling sound, countless sands rolled into it, and the meaning of dragon might dissipated in an instant, unable to resist the power of the old taro.


    The old taro smiled. It was a little trick to stop him.


    Seeing the old taro stepping into the cave, Yuwen Xiongba and the others were all depressed, and after all, they were powerless, and everything became someone else''s dowry.


    Little Lori was lying on the ground with blood on her body, her eyes were still cold, but she didn''t have the power to stop half a minute.


    She really tried her best, she had already made her best effort, she had broken her seal, and even lost her face.


    However, she didn''t mean to forgive herself, because she still didn''t change the ending and failed to make Su Yan break through.


    Tears flowed from the corner of little Lolita''s eyes, and a feeling of self-blame came to her.


    At this time, the old taro had already entered the cave, the mouth of the cave was not big, Su Yan just opened up a space inside, the distance was only tens of meters.


    Feeling the majestic spiritual power around him, the old taro suddenly felt a little uneasy, because these spiritual powers were a bit weird and fresh, like a newly born baby, as if they had no master yet.


    "Is it impossible!"


    The old taro was actually a little lost, but then he calmed down and shook his head in a self-deprecating manner.


    "I really think too much."


    Old Yu walked inward, but after a few steps, he truly felt a powerful spiritual power, which was by no means simple.


    "Do you still use a dual defense array!"


    The old taro''s eyes were full of anger. Originally, he just wanted to take away the spiritual object, but now he knew that he wouldn''t walk away so easily without seeing the blood.


    Behind the old taro, the blue light filled, and a thunder force swept over him. He didn''t want to understand anything now, just destroy it.


    His spiritual power fell on the barrier displayed by Su Yan, but he couldn''t break it. Instead, his spiritual power was bounced away.


    "Sure enough, an interesting kid."


    The old taro already has the meaning of getting rid of it. Genius is not terrible, but what is terrifying is that it can threaten oneself, and also become the opposite of oneself.


    The blood of the old taro spit out, the thunder was violent, and the whole cave was full of lightning.


    The lightning is like countless poisonous snakes and countless poisonous dragons, all rushing towards the power of the stars.


    However, these forces are useless on top, and they cannot destroy the power of stars that Su Yan is displaying.


    The power of the stars is not strong, but tenacity. Although Su Yan did not communicate with the stars in the sky, it has its power and is the strongest defense skill.


    The old taro was panting, but he used his strongest power, but the result made him completely crazy.


    He is a little scared now, and he knows very well in his heart that the current Su Yan is really capable of refining spiritual things, it is only a matter of time.


    He didn''t care about time before, but now he knows the importance of an inch of time and an inch of gold, and that an inch of gold is hard to buy an inch of time.


    The old taro was a little panicked. As a Taoist, he actually panicked. His strongest blow in the early Taoist couldn''t break Su Yan''s defense. He had to panic.


    Old Taro ran out of the cave and looked at Little Lori with a gloomy look. Now he hates Little Lori the most. He doesn''t think that he doesn''t care about time, everything is delayed by Little Lori.


    Now, the few people who hadn''t killed in front of them had an effect.


    "It''s all you, all your fault."


    The sudden appearance of the old taro made everyone incredible. Originally, they thought that the old taro would destroy Su Yan''s breakthrough, and everything would be destroyed.


    But the old taro came out, and little Lolita''s face showed a smile for no reason.


    The old taro grabbed the little Lolita with a violent face, like a ferocious beast.


    "Damn you, you wasted my time!"


    The strength in the old taro''s hands increased, and the little Lolita, who was already like a waste, couldn''t accept it, and her face suddenly twisted.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t look anymore, his face that seemed to be crying flushed suddenly.


    "You put her down and have the ability to come to me!"


    The old taro looked at Yuwen Xiongba with disdainful mockery: "Just you rubbish, what qualifications do you have to be a hostage."


    This ridicule made Yu Wen Xiongba lose his temper, and this was the strongest blow to him.


    Little Lolita laughed, all over her face. She guessed that the old taro must be hindered by something, or had a problem, otherwise it would not be the case.


    "If you don''t come out, I will kill her!"

 Chapter 1008： Give her a try!

    At this moment, Su Yan was still in the cave and didn''t know anything about the outside world. Now he has reached a critical time and is in the most important link.


    All spiritual power is surging in the dantian, as if a bee adapts to a new home, and the dantian is becoming more and more peaceful.


    Su Yan can also fully mobilize his spiritual power, all spiritual power is used by him.


    Now he has succeeded in half, and the next step is to improve his limbs and a hundred skeletons, so that these spiritual powers have essential effects.


    This period can be fast or slow. Breakthrough can be accomplished in an instant if it is unblocked, but if there is a problem, it is impossible to say.


    Spiritual power surging around, swimming to every part of the body, removing the dross, adding essence, and allowing the body to be fully improved.


    Now you can see the whole cave is full of spiritual power, just like a winter shower, the whole bathroom is full of hot water and mist.


    Every place has been uniquely improved, and the whole body is empty, transparent and pure like jade.


    His mind is full of the meaning of stars, the infinite vastness, this is a long-term vision, while practicing, Su Yan is also trying to communicate with the stars.


    If he can communicate the power of stars, even if this breakthrough fails, it is worth it.


    Because once you can communicate the power of the stars, it will be a spiritual baptism to welcome the stars and the moon, and it will benefit a lot from the improvement of the realm and the absorption of spiritual power.


    Su Yan was just trying. He didn''t have any hope, just trying on one side.


    The result is not surprising, the power of stars does not communicate so well, he can''t even communicate with a single star.


    There was no fluctuation in Su Yan''s heart, and he was not downhearted because of this failure.


    Because he has failed many times, and he knows deeply that there are not many failures that cannot be exchanged for success.


    Just as Edison was the king of inventions, everyone saw that he invented the light bulb, but they didn''t know that he had failed thousands of times before inventing the light bulb.


    If the average person gave up long ago, he persevered, and finally succeeded.


    People are not born who are better than others. Even if you rely on your family, your own conditions are the basis for determining your own destiny. Persistence is the best temper for a person.


    Su Yan has experienced too much, he fully understands these truths, and he also put them into action.


    The power of the stars failed to communicate. At this moment, he put all his thoughts on breakthrough. This was the most direct goal.


    The limbs are completely transparent like jade, exuding powerful spiritual power. Don''t look at the transparent and think that they are fragile, but in fact they are extremely hard. The purer the body, the more immortal it is.


    When Su Yan explored the Great Power Cave, a dead bone that lasted for a long time still stood. This is the purity and strength of the body that can be immortal for so long.


    After all the spiritual power was purifying the limbs and hundreds of skeletons, Su Yan also started the next step.


    This is the promotion of the dantian, the finishing touch, and the final step in the promotion of realm.


    Su Yan began to operate "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", gathering all the spiritual power in the dantian, forming a viscous golden spiritual power.


    This spiritual power is more viscous than magma, because the spiritual power is too strong and there is no place to store it.


    Spiritual power is thin into qi, rich in liquid, and can even become solid when it reaches saturation. Some pills are actually spiritual power.


    All spiritual power began to surging regularly under the operation of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", painting the dantian layer by layer.


    Of course, the inner alchemy and the outer alchemy are carried out together, and all places must not be missed. If that happens, the realm will be unstable, and even become crazy.


    Su Yan''s body is now back to normal, but the stars behind him are getting brighter, which proves that his realm is improving, and his dantian is getting thicker and bigger.


    In the world of cultivation, this is only a breakthrough from the mid-innate period to the late-innate period, but on the earth it is like a breakthrough in the great realm, not as easy as imagined.


    Su Yan was motionless, very calm and relaxed. The most important thing for a breakthrough is patience. Some breakthroughs may even take years and decades. Without patience, it is easy to get confused.


    Su Yan is also indifferent to the noise outside. He can''t be distracted at all now, and can only deal with everything after breaking through.


    The wall of the dantian became thicker and thicker, reaching saturation in the end, and the spiritual power was not as strong as before, and the liquid state was restored, and the body was constantly surging like a dragon.


    "Get up!"


    Su Yan roared abruptly, making seals with both hands, and Dan Tian and Nei Dan actually spun, faster and faster, until the end you couldn''t even see the shadow.


    This is a tempering of the dantian and a test of whether the dantian is strong.


    After about half an hour, Su Yan slowly lowered his hands, and Dan Tian also stopped.


    When the dantian was still, Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness drifted away and flocked to the dantian, and found that there was no gap in the dantian, which was intact, and a hint of joy was revealed in his heart.


    Although the power of the stars did not succeed in communication, the breakthrough from the mid-innate period to the late-innate period was considered a surprising success, and the result was better than he thought.


    In his previous life, when he reached the late innate period, his dantian was not so thick, and he did not have such majestic spiritual power, which showed that the foundation was stronger than before.


    Su Yan regained the momentum and let out a sigh of frustration. Everything is over. Now he is a genuine Taoist, a true Taoist in the early days.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, his eyes exuded a ray of light, which was brighter and deeper than before, giving people a deterrent.


    With both hands dancing, a majestic force swept across, spreading on all sides, and the entrance of the cave was trembling, as if the danger of collapsing again.


    Su Yan was very satisfied. With this breakthrough, his strength had increased by at least three times, and the spiritual power in his dantian was five times more than before.


    In other words, his pure punch power is three times stronger than before, and the concentration of Dantian spiritual power is five times stronger than before.


    This is amazing for anyone, and it''s a complete subversive improvement.


    The current pseudo-Taoist is nothing more than that in Su Yan''s eyes. Even in the early days of the Taoist, he was confident to defeat it.


    For ordinary cultivators from a pseudo-Taoist to the early stage of a Daoist, their strength and spiritual power can only be doubled, while Su Yan is three times and five times, what a perversion.


    Su Yan glanced at the entrance of the cave, now is the time to go out.


    But he heard a majestic sound of anger coming from the entrance of the cave, which made his eyes suddenly cold as a knife.


    "Boy, if you don''t come out again, I will really kill her!"


    Old Taro, this is the third sentence. He has reached the edge of madness, and his spiritual power is shrouded in little Lolita.


    At this moment, the little Lolita is dying, and she is in danger of death at any time. After all, her spiritual power is empty and cannot resist.


    However, a dragon shadow rushed out from the entrance of the cave, soaring for ninety thousand miles, the wind and clouds were raging, the dragon roared the sky and the earth, and the world changed color.


    With a figure coming out of the hole, those eyes were extremely dark, staring coldly at the old taro.


    "Try moving her!"

 Chapter 1009： Su Yan

    The old taro, who was already going to run away, saw Su Yan at the moment, his anger dissipated a little, and he actually made him roar three times.


    The old taro looked at Su Yan with a gloomy and cold face, and the cyan spiritual power covered Little Lolita.


    "what did you say?"


    The old taro lifted Little Lolita up, obviously this was a threat, so that Su Yan took back what he had just said.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to compromise because of the old taro''s threat. His dark and deep eyes were brighter, and there were waves of light surging.


    "Try to move her!"


    Su Yan yelled again, and the voice of Long Xiao kept lingering all day long, carrying a wave of proud anger.


    The old taro was completely crazy now. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was not afraid of his threats. Isn''t this woman important to Su Yan?


    "good very good!"


    The old taro grinned in anger, the corners of his mouth opened slightly, and the spiritual power in his hand suddenly became violent.


    Countless rays of thunder and lightning rushed towards the little Lolita. This thunder and lightning was comparable to the full blow of a pseudo-daoist, and little Lolita could not bear it naturally.


    The speed of this thunder and lightning ray is naturally not slow, it can be said that it is just a thought, and the thunder and lightning ray rushes to little Lolita.


    Little Lori lowered her head, her bangs covering her face, like a pile of mud, there was no way to talk about resistance.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others watched this spirit power blast towards Little Lori with excited eyes, the discoloration at that moment was simply distorted to the extreme.


    However, this thunder and lightning light failed to fall on Little Lori, because Little Lori was enveloped in a layer of golden light.


    Although the golden light was very weak, it easily blocked the lightning light, so that it could not cause little damage to Lori.


    Old Taro��s eyes were bleeding, and he grabbed Little Lolita��s arm and had to let go because of the golden light. This spiritual power was too powerful.


    "You... broke through?!"


    The old taro was distraught, he certainly knew what a breakthrough meant, and this was a result he could not accept.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila were full of excitement, and even left tears of excitement, which was so delightful.


    "The boss is the boss, every time it is so timely."


    Yu Wen Xiongba lay on the ground. He had no strength to raise his head. Although he couldn''t see the battle, he knew that it was absolutely stable. The result was no guesswork.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still cold, and when she saw Little Lolly fall to the ground, a spiritual force dragged her, and constantly repaired her body and dantian.


    "Exhausted spiritual power, you can fight."


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolly and shook her head, with some warmth in her heart. This little Nizi was really desperate to protect him and break through.


    The old taro rushed over at this moment, looking at Su Yan coldly, killing intent everywhere.


    "You actually refined the spiritual things!"


    He waited for decades and waited for decades, but the result was ruined, and he gave others a dowry. No one could bear this result.


    "What if it''s refined, do you have an opinion?"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, and did not put the old taro in his eyes at all.


    Now he is also an early Taoist, and he is not afraid of the old taro at all.


    "To be honest, I was a little surprised to see you. I didn''t even see it at the time."


    The old taro was hidden deeply. At that time, Su Yan really thought that the old taro was just a village chief, but he turned out to be such a powerful existence.


    "If you eat this bite of rice, don''t hide it deeper, how can you believe it."


    But then his face was full of resentment, and all this became useless and was destroyed by Su Yan.


    "Now I can only refine you to make up for my loss!"


    The old taro''s eyes surged with blue light, like the eyes of the ghost, carrying a powerful majestic anger.


    "It''s ridiculous to refine me!"


    Su Yan rushed over, and now it was an endless situation, hurting Little Lori and others, that would be a dead end.


    Su Yan leapt up, surging with spiritual power, like a blue dragon, rushing straight into the sky.


    The golden spiritual power in his hand suddenly turned into fire, roaring towards the old taro.


    The old Taro''s eyes were cold, and his spiritual power was exhausted. The blue light behind him rushed straight into the sky, and a not weak spiritual power also rushed towards Su Yan.


    Spiritual power blasted against each other, and the entire oasis was suddenly dark, as if falling into hell, with sand and rocks on the ground, and strong wind swept the entire place.


    These two spiritual powers collided, and the power that erupted was extremely terrifying, and seemed to destroy the entire oasis.


    The ripples that shook all around were swept through the majestic energy, many trees had long since become residues, and the desert in the distance was even more empty.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several deafening sounds, which are the sounds produced by ripples and ground shaking, directly cracked a few huge gaps, as if the ground cracked.


    It was just one move, and the confrontation of this force had caused such terrible results, and the battle between Taoists was really terrifying.


    Tequila''s face was pale, and the excitement just now was replaced by shock, like a frightened little white rabbit, shaking involuntarily.


    Her driver''s face was even more bloodless, and he dared not watch the battle for half a minute, and just wanted to end it soon.


    And Yuwen Xiongba, who was lying on the ground, looked at little Lolita, still very sad in her heart. Little Lolita released the power of Shikigami, which was the greatest sacrifice.


    Su Yan''s eyes became even more cold when the blow was defeated, and he rushed towards the old taro again. He was just adapting to the change in strength after breaking through, otherwise the blow just now could double the strength.


    Old Taro was full of seriousness. This blow could be said to be 80% of his strength, and Su Yan just looked at it at will, which made him feel uneasy.


    It must be killed. This kid is too weird. After thinking about it in the old taro''s heart, the spiritual power in his hand surged out again, as if he was about to perform the strongest blow.


    However, at this time, little Lolita vomited blood again, and the blood was as dark as ink. This was a sequelae of her release of the power of Shikigami, and it almost took her life.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw it, he couldn''t help but said tremblingly: "Thunder, don''t be okay with you!"


    Tequila also turned around, and hurriedly went over to support little Lolita, and healed her with spiritual power, but her spiritual power was just a drop in the bucket.


    Little Lori was lifted up, but her body suddenly softened again, completely in a pile of mud.


    Tequila had to use spiritual power to fix it, so that little Lolita could stabilize her figure.


    But the spiritual power of the agave seemed to sink into the sea, and she couldn''t make waves in the little loli''s body. Instead, she felt that little loli was like a big sponge, not a little bit of spiritual power was enough.


    Su Yan saw the tragic situation of Little Lori, especially the face of Little Lori. At this moment, he seemed to have been struck by thunder and lightning, as if he was hit by someone.


    It turned out that in order to stop the old taro, little Lolita unexpectedly released the power of Shijin, her face is now difficult to recover.


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly burst into flames, and his whole body was burning, and this anger rushed into the sky.


    "what!"

 Chapter 1010： Who is the hunter

    This roar, as if to break the sky, as if to cover the ground, was even more angry.


    In order to block the old taro, little Lolita released her Shijin power, which he owed her Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yan so angry, Old Taro''s complexion changed slightly, with a sense of anxiety.


    But he thought for a while, he was also an early Taoist, why should he be afraid that Su Yan would tie at most.


    "This is how you angered me. I didn''t kill her and it was her good fortune."


    Su Yan''s eyes burned crazily, like two sparks, with immense energy.


    "Little Lolita, don''t worry, I will help you vent your grievances, and I will avenge you!"


    Su Yan looked at the little Lolita with her eyes closed, her eyes were extremely tough, and she turned and rushed towards the old taro.


    The power of fragmentation in Su Yan''s hand appeared, and with a powerful force of destruction, he performed two moves at once, which was enough to show his anger.


    The old taro was also rushing with his spiritual power, and a secret technique was displayed, and his spiritual power rose like a smoke, heading towards Su Yan.


    "Aoki Liuli Jue!"


    Old Taro''s face was full of coldness, and the secret technique rushed towards Su Yan, the speed was incredibly fast, and cyan spiritual power was scattered all around.


    However, his secret technique is facing the power of fragmentation and destruction, just like a child sees an adult, his arms can''t reach his thighs, and nothingness is easily dissipated.


    The power of fragmentation and destruction swept toward the old taro, covering him all over, and the mighty coercion wanted to tear him into pieces.


    Old Taro really felt the threat of death this time, and Su Yan''s attack exceeded his imagination.


    "Want to kill me, there is no door!"


    Behind the old taro appeared a stalwart figure, like a great emperor, that kind of innate arrogance and terrifying coercion, with a wave of his hand, it was a majestic force.


    However, Su Yan had no scruples, did not put pressure at all, there was only anger in his heart, and only vengeance in his heart. He had never been so angry.


    "Star-catching!"


    Su Yan directly displayed his strongest skills, and a picture of stars appeared behind him. The power of the stars enveloped the entire oasis, actually breaking through the clouds and almost communicating with the sky.


    This power collided with the power swayed from the phantom, easily smashing it, the offensive was not reduced, and it went directly toward the phantom.


    But in a moment, this phantom image collapsed and destroyed directly under Su Yan''s punch.


    The old taro changed completely now, with an incredible look in his eyes. This was his most powerful secret technique, and it was so easily broken.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes now, was Su Yan really just the beginning of Taoism? This was so powerful that it was unacceptable.


    But Su Yan''s offensive did not slow down by half. At this moment, he flew towards the old taro, with his fist blazing, and bombarded with one punch, landing on the old taro''s chest.


    With just a punch, Old Taro''s chest sank, blood surged, and his spiritual power drifted away.


    The old taro wanted to escape now. He knew that he would not be able to fight Su Yan if he continued like this. Su Yan''s strength was too unexpected and he could not provoke him.


    But he was so whimsical that he had let Little Lori release Shishen, and used her to threaten Su Yan and kill him for refining. Anything Su Yan would kill him.


    Su Yan chased after him and easily blocked the way the old taro escaped. He clenched his hand into a fist and blasted his fist again. A crisp sound suddenly sounded, which could be heard throughout the oasis.


    The chest of the old taro is not only sunken, but the bone is also broken, and it is crushing.


    A mouthful of blood came out from the corner of his mouth, which dyed his body red, and his injury was obviously serious.


    However, Su Yan grabbed his hand, the old taro could not escape at all, and was completely restrained.


    His other hand was shattered because it resisted Su Yan''s fist and became a residue.


    Su Yan fisted like raindrops and fell on Old Taro''s body, but in the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already punched five hundred punches, and his strength was not weak.


    The old taro''s chest was completely penetrated, his stomach was emptied, and his internal organs had long since been broken.


    He had no power to fight back at this time, and could only look at Su Yan with horror and fear.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me, come and kill me!"


    Su Yan roared, his fists continued, without a trace of cessation, his anger was not dissipated, and the old taro was bombarded frantically.


    In the end, the body of the old taro was completely blasted into a **** look.


    He can only breathe in now, he can''t hear it anymore when he can afford it, and his eyes are still cold, which is a continuous hatred for Su Yan.


    "You have the ability to kill me!"


    Su Yan stepped on and directly smashed the old taro''s legs, making him completely cut off the idea of ??running away.


    Su Yan hit the old taro''s forehead with a fist, and blood burst from his forehead and sprinkled on the ground.


    Su Yan kept pouring out his anger until at last there was only one brain left in the old taro, and the other places had long been shattered, but Su Yan''s anger still did not dissipate.


    Su Yan looked at the old taro, his anger was still raging, and the spiritual power in his hand emerged, planning to kill him with one blow.


    The phantom behind the old taro resurfaced again, trying to help him, but was wiped out by Su Yan.


    "Hahaha!"


    The old taro actually laughed, but his smile was still full of unwillingness and anger.


    It was only one step away, but the result was lost, and now he is still humiliated and killed.


    "Kill me, have the ability to kill me directly."


    Su Yan said coldly: "Kill you, wouldn''t it be too cheap for you? I want you to know what pain is!"


    Su Yan''s eyes surged and his fist blasted out. This fist directly hit the old taro''s Tianling Gai, so the violent spiritual power of the old taro naturally couldn''t bear it.


    His heavenly spirit cover was shattered at once, and with his head shattered, only a piece of divine consciousness remained in the old taro.


    "I let her ruin her face, but you don''t have to do this!"


    The old taro was afraid that Su Yan would attack his spiritual consciousness, which was a hundred times stronger than the physical pain.


    "Just let your soul fly away!"


    After Su Yan said, the divine consciousness drifted away, and the divine consciousness of the old taro was destroyed in an instant. From now on, there is no such person in the world as the old taro, and he is completely dead.


    Su Yan fell from a high altitude, the sky began to slowly recover, and the oasis was the same as before, but Su Yan still had self-blame in his eyes.


    He walked to Yu Wen Xiongba''s side and directly lost a period of spiritual power to him. Yu Wen Xiongba immediately became alive and well and recovered.


    And Su Yan looked at Little Lori, with self-blame in his eyes, I am afraid it will take a long time to repay what he owes Little Lori.


    Su Yan walked to the little Lolita''s side, a spirit power poured into her body, and began to restore her body and dantian, but she could not restore her face.


    Su Yan touched Little Lolita''s face, and a cloud of black air filled his hands, as if he was about to swallow his fingers, which showed that Little Lolita''s power was stronger than before.

 Chapter 1011： Mobei Afterglow

    The stronger the power of Shikigami, the more difficult it would be for Su Yan to suppress it. It can be said that the face of Little Lori might not be able to go back.


    Of course, if Su Yan''s realm becomes stronger, he still has that ability, but he is in the innate realm.


    Su Yan put his hands on Little Lori''s back, and the golden spiritual power turned into a black spiritual power, pouring into the little Lori''s body.


    Black spiritual power is more directly acceptable to Little Lolita. Although it will make her body''s spirit power more violent, Su Yan can no longer control that much.


    Little Lori is very dying at the moment. If she is not treated, she may be in danger of her life. As for the power of suppressing the gods, it will be fine in the future. Now Su Yan has no choice.


    Yufumi Yuba and Tequila on the side stared at Little Loli nervously, praying in their hearts, hoping that there would be no bad results.


    As time passed, Su Yan''s spiritual power poured out frantically, and the steam-like spiritual power behind him continued to rise, his skin began to turn black, and he almost turned his spiritual power into black.


    It wasn''t until the setting sun went down that Little Lori''s body reacted, and she directly spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    Little Lori opened her eyes and looked at Yuwen Xiongba in front of her. She asked with some doubts and weakly, "Am I not dead?"


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately jumped up when he heard it, and said with excitement: "My lord, thunder has woke up."


    Little Lori felt the warmth behind her, and Su Yan was still constantly conveying spiritual power to her.


    "You just broke through. You don''t need to continue to expend spiritual energy for me. I''m fine."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Su Yan''s words were very gentle, not meant to blame, but more like a kind of care and comfort.


    Little Lori warmed her heart, nodded slightly, closed her eyes, and began to accept Su Yan''s spiritual power on her own.


    It took about an hour before Su Yan stopped and stopped sending spiritual power, and little Lolita''s face was already ruddy.


    Both opened their eyes and stood up together, which made Yuwen Xiongba and Tequila very excited.


    "Thank you."


    Little Lolita looked at Su Yan with a somewhat shy look, her face was flushed, and her other face was naturally hidden by bangs.


    Su Yan didn''t mention little Lolita''s face, but with a slight smile, but there was a sadness in the smile.


    For a woman, let alone a girl like a jade, the degree of preciousness can be imagined.


    Su Yan looked at the afterglow of the desert, breathed out a suffocating breath, the sweat evaporated from his body, and his face recovered.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to leave this place."


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others nodded, and followed Su Yan, riding a horse alone, rushing to chase afterglow.


    The horses ran in the desert, and the strange feet flew fast. It turned out that it was blessed by spiritual power, so that the horses would not fall into the sand.


    When I arrived in the village, the afterglow was about to fall down the mountain, and the men, women and children in the village were all greeted.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "They came out alive, they came out alive!"


    All the people in the village came out, they all looked like they had seen a ghost, and they didn''t expect Su Yan and others to come out alive.


    An old man walked up tremblingly and looked at Su Yan and said, "Boy, do you know where the old taro is?"


    Su Yan looked at the afterglow and said: "He has gone after the afterglow, he is gone."


    "gone?!"


    The people in the village were taken aback, and then many people were shaking their heads, not believing what Su Yan said.


    "How is it possible? How could the village chief have left. He has lived here for decades."


    "Yes, the village chief will not abandon us."


    "For decades, it seems he is right."


    Su Yan said meaningfully, but there was another feeling in his heart.


    "The village chief told you?"


    "Where did you say the village chief went?!"


    Some people have already suspected Su Yan and others. After all, they are the most suspicious. They are afraid that the village chief will encounter accidents.


    "The village chief really left, and when he was in Linzhou, he told me that he was going to wander far away."


    "Wandering, is he going to be a beggar?"


    "Impossible, how could the village chief go? Besides, it is not without food."


    Su Yan was a little impatient, and there was no need to talk with these people.


    "The village chief also said that the oasis can live in people, everyone can move to that place, and the monster will no longer eat cattle and sheep."


    "Why?"


    Some people don''t believe it, how is it possible that they have been eaten for decades and suddenly stopped eating.


    "The monster has been killed by us."


    Su Yan took out a beast and foreign object from the ghost gourd at will, and this random throw shook half of the village.


    Everyone was shocked and gave in three points.


    After seeing the foreign object motionless after a long time, some people dared to kick it, but they didn''t respond when they saw it. Others also came around.


    "It turns out that this thing is harming cattle, sheep and horses. I''ll kick you to death if you get a thousand knives!"


    "I killed you!"


    A group of villagers were indignant, hated beasts and foreign objects, and whip their corpses crazy.


    At this time, Su Yan, Xiao Lolita and others had already left the place and headed towards Mobei. Without a car, they could only hike, but it didn''t take much time.


    When the villagers were exhausted, this time they came to their senses.


    "Where''s Grace?"


    "Yes, how about them?"


    "Go, it seems to have left early."


    A group of people shed tears, tears of gratitude.


    "Good guy, really good guy."


    Now everyone is interested in moving into the oasis, after all, the beast has been eliminated.


    On the desert, several figures were dragged by the sunset until they disappeared.


    Several people arrived in Mobei the next day, and first found a hotel at random to take a good rest.


    The next day, the Long''s caravan lined up outside the hotel, and many people stared in surprise, guessing that something huge was happening.


    This of course was informed by Tequila, and Long Yaoyuan spent a lot of effort to invite Su Yan to the Long''s house.


    But Su Yan didn''t see Long Yaoyuan, just looked at the motorcade out the window and said a word to Tequila.


    "Let these cars go, and it''s time for us to separate."


    Tequila hurriedly said: "Mr. Su, come to our Long''s house and take a rest. Thunder also has to rest."


    Su Yan glanced at little Lolita, and saw little Lolita sitting quietly outside the window, looking at the scenery, a little bit different from the past, a little more quiet.


    "She doesn''t need it. We have to hurry back to Jiangbei. I''m afraid it will be a mess after being out for so long."


    Tequila couldn''t help being disappointed, so she bit her lip and nodded.


    After that, the three of Su Yan went to the previous parking lot to take the car out, and the three of them rushed towards Jiangbei without stopping, feeling like an arrow at home.

 Chapter 1012： Heat wave bar

    There was no word all the way. It was a clear morning when the three arrived in Jiangbei, and the city was full of traffic and traffic jams.


    Seeing this, Su Yan got out of the car and glanced at Yu Wenxiong overbearingly: "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded helplessly, he could only do the task of driving the car back.


    Little Lolita naturally followed Su Yan, and the two of them were unhappy on the street, and it was faster to walk back to Jiangbei University''s home.


    Little Lolita��s bangs are very long, which specifically covers half of her face, revealing the other half, so that it will not be noticed.


    She has a strong self-esteem, and she must be very sensitive to this, so Su Yan has never mentioned it.


    "I''m finally in Jiangbei, and I can go home and sleep well."


    Su Yan waved his hands in a relaxed gesture.


    Little Lolita was very quiet, not happy, angry, humble, and she followed Su Yan, like a very docile kitten.


    People passing by are all paying attention to her. After all, the temperament of the cultivator is there, and the appearance of the little Lori is also good. It is reasonable to be beaten by others, but she is a little unnatural.


    The two of them walked along the street for half an hour and finally reached the gate of the community. Su Yan took out the phone and naturally called Jin Shiya.


    The phone was connected, and there were laughter and laughter, which looked very lively.


    "Brother Yan?"


    "Shiya, come out to pick me up."


    "Brother Yan, I''m not at home now. In my father''s place, Yan Jing has come to family brothers and sisters."


    Su Yan frowned slightly. He remembered that Jin Shiya''s main house was in Yanjing, but the last time Yanjing came was not a good thing.


    Not to mention that he almost forgot, the Jin family father and son still made harsh words to make him regret it, but after more than half a year, there was no fart.


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry, these people are very good."


    Hearing Jin Shiya say this, Su Yan''s brows stretched. There must be many people in the Jin family, maybe there are good and bad.


    "Well then, you have fun there."


    "Do you want me to come back?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yan and Xiao Lori entered the community, and within a few minutes they arrived at the door of the villa.


    Jiang Chao''s girlfriend accidentally saw him on the balcony and hurried into the hall.


    "Jiang Chao, Professor Su and they are back."


    Jiang Chao and the others who were playing the game immediately lost the mouse and rushed out of the villa one after another, and Jiang Wenwen also followed outside.


    Seeing Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong, Jiang Wenwen, and even buckwheat there, Su Yan showed a faint smile.


    "Boss, you left in a hurry last time. It''s been half a month since you left. We are all worried about you."


    Jiang Chao had a look of excitement, but he didn''t jump on it.


    "How are you doing martial arts?"


    "My sister-in-law has given us a lot of super spiritual power. I am now in the middle stage of the martial arts, and Jiang Wenwen is the most fierce in the late stage of the master."


    Su Yan nodded, but he was still satisfied, as this group of people was not lazy.


    Everyone entered the villa together, talking and laughing. A phone call and delicious delicacies from mountains and seas were sent into the house.


    It was full of wine and food, everyone talked and laughed together, very happy.


    "Sister-in-law has gone to her natal house, boss, let us take care of you tonight."


    Jiang Chao said with a smirk, making everyone around him laugh.


    Su Yan''s expression turned cold, and a look in his eyes made Jiang Chao completely honest.


    "How is the lab recently?"


    "Very well, my sister-in-law takes care of it every day, and Academician Chen is dedicated to his duties."


    Su Yan nodded, and will have to transplant the vines in later, and by the way, see how the giant tree is and how the pill is refined.


    After chatting with everyone for a while, Su Yan drove out of the villa and went directly to the laboratory alone.


    The laboratory was the same as usual. Academician Chen rushed over enthusiastically when he saw Su Yan.


    "Professor Su, you have not been seen during this period of time, and you are becoming more and more mysterious."


    Su Yan smiled slightly: "Academician Chen laughed, how is the laboratory recently?"


    Academician Chen recovered his face and said seriously: "The output of the laboratory has been good recently, and it has been increasing steadily."


    "Well, hard work."


    "In addition, the R&D team recently developed dozens of new drugs, which are suitable for various diseases."


    "This is a good thing. Do this more so that the average patient can take medicine."


    Academician Chen nodded. His dream is to be a person like Yuan Longping, a person who does practical things for the country and the people.


    "Oh, yes, Li Yao has not come to work recently."


    Su Yan didn''t care and said casually: "Maybe she has something to do, don''t worry about it."


    After speaking, Su Yan entered the secret room, the spiritual power inside was very strong, already waist deep.


    Xiaoyao still perches on the treetops of the giant tree, and is increasingly inseparable from the giant tree.


    Dan Yi was still thinking about alchemy, he was born for alchemy now, of course he also wanted to ask Su Yan for forgiveness.


    Everything went as usual, Su Yan didn''t try to alarm anyone too much, and walked towards a clearing.


    Yang Gui Gourd spit out from his mouth, opened the bottle cap, and Su Yan took out the vine.


    The vine wanted to escape as soon as he came out, but was easily trapped by Su Yan.


    "You still want to run here, are you stupid?"


    Su Yan dug a cave, threw the vine into it, and buried it directly with soil.


    After a while, the vine poked out his head cautiously, and found that this place was very spiritual, and it was suddenly clouded.


    After Su Yan left, the vines absorbed spiritual power frantically.


    Of course, Su Yan was not afraid of it sucking up, but he gave Xiaoyao a task and was responsible for managing the order inside.


    The vine was naturally cleaned up and obediently by Xiao Ao, and followed the order inside. After all, it could not beat Xiao Ao.


    Leaving the laboratory, Su Yan drove on the road, watching the people coming and going and the traffic, with a touch of feeling in his heart, this feeling was very depressing.


    He is not without goals, his goal is very simple, try to improve the realm, leave the earth, to complete the regrets of the previous life, to destroy the enemies of the previous life!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan showed a wry smile. There were too many enemies in his previous life. Anyone has the ability to destroy the world. He is still too weak and weak.


    The car was driving on the Jiangbei Bridge, all the way to the south of the city, almost out of Jiangbei City.


    Su Yan stopped the car and stood by the river in a cold wind, looking dazed.


    At this time, there are beautiful women who come forward to tease, and it is rare to see people like handsome men and luxury cars.


    Su Yan completely ignored it, and drove the car to the urban area of ??Linshi.


    Su Yan suddenly felt bored. When he returned to Jiangbei, there was nothing to do, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    But when he saw a bar not far away, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Heatwave bar, I will drink you tonight."


    Su Yan got off the car and headed directly to the Redang Bar. The doorman naturally smiled and welcomed him.

 Chapter 1013： Sorrow through alcohol

    It''s actually not too late at this time, but someone has already rushed towards the bar one after another, basically in twos and threes, men and women.


    These people are dressed boldly, with a wave of energy in their bones, and they don''t care about the eyes of passers-by. It is the reality to live well.


    Su Yan wore a light-colored sportswear, nothing special, but a handsome face, which immediately attracted attention.


    "Yo, handsome boy, can you buy me a drink?"


    A tall woman walked over, wearing high-heeled shoes and a miniskirt, her thighs were covered with flesh-colored stockings, which was still very tempting for ordinary people.


    The woman has a strong perfume smell, which is a bit pungent, and the heavy makeup on her face is in line with the average nightclub woman.


    Su Yan said lightly: "No money."


    The smile on the woman''s face stopped abruptly, she suddenly changed into a look of contempt, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    "I don''t have money to come to a heat wave bar, poor ghost!"


    The woman left after speaking, and walked towards another man who was well-dressed, with a smile on her face.


    Su Yan didn''t care, walked into the bar, ordered a cup of poisonous dragon on the bar, and savored slowly by himself.


    At this time, the bar was already lively, many handsome men and beautiful women danced enthusiastically, their voices were overwhelming, and the explosive music stimulated everyone''s nerves.


    People with status and status naturally booked the box, surrounded by beautiful women, walked toward the box with a smile on their faces.


    Su Yan didn''t care. It was boring to come here. Drink some wine to pass the time, and Jin Shiya will not be bored until Jin Shiya comes back.


    In fact, Su Yan has now reached the early stage of Taoism, and if he wants to go further, he can''t do it in a day and a half.


    Now he has also relaxed, solidified his foundation, and waited for the spiritual objects in the spirit gathering array to mature. If he can refine a few second-grade earth profound pills by that time, it will have an excellent effect on realm breakthrough.


    The Earth Profound Pill is considered a good pill among the second-rank pill. It belongs to the second-rank intermediate. The pill one must not be refined, and he can only try it.


    Looking at the crazy people in the bar, Su Yan was also ignited with passion. He ordered a few bottles of high-concentration spirits from the bartender, and poured them directly into a large glass, sipping dry.


    This naturally attracted the attention of other people, all staring at Su Yan, like a fool.


    "It''s not life to drink alcohol."


    "This person doesn''t want to live anymore, so many bottles of spirits are dry!"


    "If you want to die, you don''t want to die outside. It''s a kind of courage to find death in a heat wave bar."


    Facing the words of a group of people, Su Yan didn''t care, and a few bottles of spirits didn''t hurt him without spiritual power.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a spirit, but in the eyes of Su Yan, it tastes whiter than water.


    At this moment, the woman walked in with a middle-aged man with her arms around. Seeing Su Yan drinking so much spirits in one sip, her color changed slightly.


    But immediately, she didn''t think whether Su Yan would be drunk, but whether Su Yan could afford it.


    The wine in Redang Bar is the most expensive bar in the city. Even in the mass area, it is not something that ordinary people can consume. Ordinary people can''t drink wine without tens of millions of dollars.


    The woman looked at the bartender and said coldly: "This is a poor ghost, beware that he can''t pay."


    The bartender''s complexion changed slightly, and he looked very familiar with the woman, and looked at Su Yan.


    "This guest, you spent a total of 548,000, depending on whether you swipe your card or cash."


    Su Yan ignored it and said, "Bring some more bottles of wine."


    The bartender looked unhappy, and his voice became much sharper.


    "Sir, you can drink at any time after paying the money."


    Su Yan glanced at the bartender, and said with a slight anger: "Are you worried I can''t pay?!"


    "This is our shop rules."


    "Rules, is the rule of your store that customers pay before they finish drinking?!"


    Su Yan''s voice couldn''t help but raised a lot, and everyone else heard it, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "This kid''s complexion hasn''t changed at all."


    "Good drinker."


    "I have finished drinking and checkout, now what''s going on at checkout."


    "Tens of thousands of yuan is also noisy, I helped him give it."


    A big man has a loud voice, and the people around him are in awe of him, obviously he is not a simple master.


    Of course, there are other people with sarcasm smiles all over their faces, and what they say is naturally unpleasant.


    "If you give me the money, I''ll give it to you, what''s the point of delay."


    "Yes, I think this kid has no money. Tens of thousands of yuan is not a small sum for ordinary college students."


    "Boy, you are not a woman, so you can''t pay for it, haha."


    "Who said that, men can also pay for it."


    A woman looked at Su Yan''s eyes glowing, clearly glancing at Su Yan''s handsomeness.


    There was a lot of discussion around, but Su Yan calmed down, holding a wine glass with a calm expression.


    He couldn''t help but shook his head, what did he still pester with these people, is he really bored to this point?


    At this time, the bartender is not good to say anything, so he can only keep silent and continue to take out the wine. After all, someone said before to help Su Yangui, and he is still a big master.


    The onlookers also dispersed, each continuing their own madness, still constantly hilarious.


    Su Yan held the wine glass and drank slowly, this matter did not affect him.


    But the woman was full of anger before, and she waited aside, she wanted to see if Su Yan had money to pay the bill.


    She didn''t think that someone would actually pay him, just for fun, who would take it seriously.


    Su Yan looked at the barely dressed dancers in the bar and listened to the hoarse singing. Suddenly, he felt that such a day was a good day. No wonder some people call this drunkard.


    The life of drunken gold, coupled with indulgence, is almost what many people dream of, but Su Yan has no feelings. His dream is to be happy and enmity, and to wander the rivers and lakes.


    Of course, the prerequisite is to get rid of all the enemies, those people are the devil in his heart, and it is not comfortable to get rid of every day.


    Su Yan thought that something was a little disturbed, he didn''t pay attention when he was hit by someone, but it was a beautiful woman who hit him.


    The woman didn''t apologize for hitting Su Yan. Instead, she drank with Su Yan''s glass, which was dry in one sip.


    Su Yan looked at the woman, frowned slightly, and said displeased: "Beauty, this wine is mine."


    "What yours, mine, am I a poor person."


    The woman lowered her head, with an impatient look, directly took out a card and handed it to the bartender.


    The bartender was jealous. There was a big guy who was half joking to pay Su Yan before, and now a beautiful woman is here to help Su Yan pay for it. Is it possible that a handsome person can brush his face!


    "Why drink?"


    Su Yan looked at the hostess and said with a little interest.


    The woman was very impatient and said, "Why don''t you care about me, can''t I use alcohol to relieve my sorrow? Can''t I want to drink?!"

 Chapter 1014： Be surprised

    The women''s dress is very fashionable, the patterned dress covers the thighs, the jade lotus root-like calves are very tall, the upper body is suspenders and short sleeves, and the white shirt is perfect outside.


    With yellowish hair and a beautiful face, this woman is a stunner, sexier than Jiang Wenwen, and more mature than Lori, but she doesn''t lose much with Jin Shiya, on the contrary, she is more charming.


    This must be a woman with a story.


    Of course, Su Yan is not interested in learning about this woman''s story. Even if the wine is drunk, just have another glass.


    "Continued Cup."


    Although the bartender was jealous and hated to Su Yan, he still had to bring a large glass of spirits.


    But before Su Yan drank it, the woman picked it up all at once and poured another sip into her mouth.


    After taking a few sips, the woman couldn''t swallow it anymore, and she spit out the drink all at once, heading towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t leave, all the drinks fell to the ground an inch away from him, and no drop fell on him.


    Of course the hotel lights flickered and almost no one noticed this scene, otherwise it would definitely surprise a group of people.


    "You... why didn''t the wine spill on you?"


    The woman saw it, but now she was dizzy and confused, where would she think about it.


    The woman picked up the wine glass and planned to throw it at Su Yan, but Su Yan grabbed her arm.


    Su Yan looked at the woman with a solemn expression on her face: "You are drunk, go home."


    The woman broke free of Su Yan, and said dissatisfied: "Go home, what home, I''m out of home."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, it seemed that this woman might have encountered something, maybe it''s the unsatisfactory family.


    "My parents are going to marry me to a pervert, and even if I die, I won''t marry him."


    Su Yan immediately understood that from the dress of this woman, it can be seen that either rich or noble is required. Maybe she is required to marry.


    Such marriages are not uncommon in upper-class society or families, even in modern society.


    In fact, this method has appeared for profit. Marriage has been the best way to maintain relationships since ancient times.


    But many marriage partners were dissatisfied, it was not their own choice, of course they would not be satisfied, but Su Yan was a little sympathetic to this woman.


    "There are always many hurdles in life, and you need to go through them yourself, and of course you also need the guidance of others."


    The woman didn''t understand Su Yan''s words, looked at Su Yan, and said in a daze: "Why don''t you marry me, so that I don''t have to marry that pervert. I think you are pretty handsome."


    Su Yan shook his head. Even if this woman was not drunk, he would not agree.


    At this time, in the bar box, a man with a cigar inadvertently saw the woman, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    The man licked his lips, and the **** beard at the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, as if the woman gave him a lot of fluctuations.


    "Is this girl new here?"


    The man looked at the woman and asked lightly.


    The waiter beside the man immediately replied: "I haven''t seen it, maybe it''s a customer."


    "Customer, interesting, I want to buy her a drink."


    The waiter naturally understood, left the box, and walked towards Su Yan.


    "Miss, the guest in Box 002 would like to buy you a drink."


    The woman didn''t care at all, she still looked at Su Yan, and said, "Don''t you like my beauty?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows and fiddled with her long hair, making her look **** and provocative.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and his face was still plain, this kind of teasing didn''t help him at all.


    "You are drunk, I will send you back."


    "I said there is no home, don''t care about me!"


    The woman suddenly stared at Su Yan angrily, and walked towards the hotel angrily.


    The waiter also returned to the box, standing respectfully, a little scared.


    The man in the box threw the cigar on the ground and said with a displeased expression: "Useless things."


    Immediately, he looked at the eagle-nosed man beside him, who naturally understood and walked outside.


    The eagle-eyed man brought two attendants and came to the woman''s side. Without a word, he directly took out two bottles of spirits.


    "Beauty, is there anything unhappy?"


    "You want to control."


    "There is nothing that can''t be solved by wine, just two bottles if one bottle doesn''t work."


    The eagle-eyed man poured a cup and handed it to the woman.


    The woman looked at the wine on the table, did not pick up the man''s wine glass, but grabbed the wine bottle and drank directly.


    The face of the man with the eagle hook nose did not change, but he still clapped his hands and said, "Good drinker, women are not allowed to be shaved."


    "Come on, drink this glass too."


    After half-pushing, the woman was poured into this glass of wine by the man with a hooked nose, half drinking and half throwing up.


    In fact, women are very good at drinking, and they belong to the kind who are born with a good amount of alcohol. One or two bottles is no problem.


    But after drinking the glass of wine in the man''s hand, the woman became more and more confused, and she couldn''t stand up.


    "Go away, don''t stop me."


    Ying Hou nose said with a smile: "We see you alone, and want to accompany you. Let''s play with us."


    The woman hesitated, looked at the man and said: "You are so ugly, I won''t play with you."


    The man with the hook nose turned cold and dared to say he was ugly, but he still endured it.


    After a while, the woman became more and more confused, and she slumped directly on the sofa, unconscious.


    Ying Hook looked at the woman with a contented expression, his eyes were not willing to leave the woman''s body.


    "Sure enough, it''s the best, I think it''s still good."


    Yinggou''s nose is so sharp that he can guess nine out of ten, and both of his followers continue to agree.


    "It''s cheaper now, Brother Ming, flowers are stuck in the cow dung."


    "When Brother Ming is finished enjoying, maybe we can too."


    Another attendant said with bright eyes, and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "Help her up, but Brother Ming is staring at it."


    The two nodded, and walked towards the second floor with the woman on the left and right.


    On the second floor is the box. The Ming brother in box 002 was so excited and even a little bit too hot that he could not help unbuttoning two buttons.


    Su Yan saw everything in his eyes. Originally, he didn''t want to care, even after hearing a few people''s frivolous words to women, he didn''t want to care.


    But when Ying Hook nose went upstairs, he said a word, which made Su Yan''s face suddenly cold.


    "This medicine works well, so I can guarantee that she won''t wake up overnight."


    It turned out that the woman was not drunk, but was fascinated by this group of people.


    The nature of the two has completely changed. The former can be said to be indulgence, but the latter is crime.


    Su Yan put down the wine glass and headed towards the second floor too. He had to take care of this matter.


    But the waiter called Su Yan and said, "You haven''t paid me yet."


    Su Yan threw out a bank card and headed toward the depths of the hotel without looking back. Due to the large number of people, he had to squeeze the crowd, but the speed was slow.

 Chapter 1015： Sling

    The woman was framed by two men on the second floor, and suddenly disappeared, while Su Yan was still squeezing the crowd.


    In a hurry, Su Yan had to use spiritual power, and with a wave of his hand, a group of people moved several meters to one side.


    "You squeeze the buds!"


    A Southwestern was pushed so that he almost fell, and suddenly roared with anger.


    Others also looked innocent and said they were also victims.


    "Who are you, what do you want to do?!"


    This person was wearing a suit, looking at Su Yan with a sullen look, his eyes widened.


    Su Yan ignored him and continued to walk forward, but this completely angered him.


    "Damn, I won''t show you some color, you really think the pot is not made of iron."


    The man in the suit slapped a punch and blasted towards Su Yan. He looked like a practicing family.


    However, his hand did not touch Su Yan at all. It seemed that he had hit the wall and broke directly far away from Su Yan.


    The man in the suit had a distorted expression, covering his palms, his face was ugly, and he was even more shocked.


    He is a member of the martial arts world, so he naturally knows what he hit in the punch just now, and the space is a shield. This is not something ordinary people can do.


    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the man in the suit, and the person who can show the shield from the air is definitely a master, but he is just a martial artist.


    Fortunately, Su Yan ignored him and still walked forward. The man in the suit was relieved, and ignoring the surprise and ridicule of the people around him, he hurriedly left the heat wave bar.


    Su Yan squeezed the crowd, looked at the long and narrow stairs, and leaped up a few steps, while the others in the bar continued to party and buy drunk.


    On the second floor, here is a private room, the private room is very soundproof, almost can not hear the sound inside.


    Su Yan followed the aisle and walked towards 002. The waiter mentioned this number just now, and Su Yan can naturally think of it.


    At this time, the woman had been taken to room 002 and was thrown on the sofa by two attendants.


    "Brother Ming, people have brought it."


    The man with a hook nose said with a smile, bending slightly to look at the so-called Ming brother.


    Brother Ming is a very well-known person of this generation. He controls a listed company and has rich wealth. He is respected as Brother Ming and his real name is Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming nodded, staring at the woman with a squinted face, already a little impatient.


    "Okay, very good, many rewards, I will reward you when I finish."


    "Brother Xie Ming."


    The three of them hurriedly thanked them, and then walked out of the box consciously.


    With the box closed, Lu Ming rubbed his hands and walked to the woman, touching her face.


    "Ouch, this face is so soft and elastic, it will be comfortable to kiss later."


    Lu Ming looked at the woman''s thigh again. It was almost as smooth as her face, and it was well maintained.


    "This figure is one of the best in all kinds of looks. I have good luck today."


    Lu Ming unbuttoned him, already a little impatient, and wanted to conquer the woman in front of him.


    Su Yan had already arrived at 002, and his expression became cold when he saw Ying Gou Noi and the three standing outside the door.


    Seeing Su Yan approaching, the eagle-eyed man couldn''t help but said coldly, "Boy, you went to the wrong place, turn your head."


    The eagle-hook nose man naturally saw Su Yan, and they saw the woman and Su Yan talking before.


    Su Yan did not stop, and continued to walk towards 002, his face was very calm, he naturally did not look at the three of them in this area.


    "Don''t want to die, get out."


    Su Yan said softly, but with a chill. This was a warning to them and also a chance for them.


    However, the three of Yinggoubi were full of anger, their hands clenched into fists.


    "Boy, do you want to die!" The eagle-nosed man looked at the two attendants and said angrily, "Give him some color."


    The two attendants rushed to Su Yan and threw their fists out, but they were so weak in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, and still walked towards the two of them, but they stopped one meter away from him, as if they had encountered some resistance.


    But in an instant, the two of them flew upside down, smashed toward the wall of the aisle, and directly smashed through the 001 box.


    A man inside was flirting with a beautiful woman. He was taken aback when he saw the sudden scene, and wanted to curse, but he was shocked instantly.


    Because both of them are hung on the door, such a thick door has been knocked through, which is definitely not something ordinary people can do


    Su Yan had already walked up to the man with the hook nose, and looked at him disdainfully.


    "Your kid is looking for death!"


    The man with the eagle hook nose was not at all afraid, but was angry, looking at Su Yan as if he was about to bleed.


    Seeing that Su Yan was still indifferent, Ying Hook Nose couldn''t bear it anymore, and he slammed a punch, violently spiritually, he turned out to be a strong man in the late martial arts stage.


    But his spiritual power was a joke in Su Yan''s eyes, just like the difference between the fire of a match and the sea of ??fire.


    His hand did not touch Su Yan, and it broke directly like the previous person, and it was a smashing break, just like sugar cane entering the crusher.


    Before the eagle hooked man screamed, Su Yan kicked the eagle hooked man towards 002''s door.


    The strength of this foot was very good. It didn''t kill the man with the hook nose, but it just broke the door.


    At this moment, Lu Ming was about to take off the woman''s clothes with his upper body bare, but was shocked by the shock, looking at the man with the hook nose with an angry expression.


    "What kind of plane, deliberately destroy Lao Tzu''s good deeds?


    However, the man with the hook nose did not answer him. He had passed out a long time ago. How could he answer Lu Ming''s words.


    Lu Ming also noticed something was wrong. The man with the hook nose was hanging on the door, but the next second he saw Su Yan, his face suddenly became cold.


    "Unexpectedly, it was you who dared to do something to my men. Believe it or not, I would kill you."


    Su Yan glanced at the woman on the sofa, then waved her hand, and a wave of spiritual power drifted towards her, which immediately made her wake up.


    The woman woke up and rubbed her head, only then did she see the shirtless Lu Ming, her complexion suddenly changed.


    "who are you!"


    The woman shouted angrily and looked at Lu Ming with trepidation.


    "He is the one who wants to sleep with you."


    Su Yan leaned on the sofa and looked at the woman with a smile


    The woman immediately understood everything, her face was full of anger, and she shouted at Lu Ming: "You want to insult me, I want my dad to kill you!"


    "No, you can let me kill him."


    Su Yan looked at the woman with a deeper smile.


    The woman didn''t care that Su Yan took advantage of her, and pointed to Lu Ming and said, "Okay, you help me kill him!"


    "It''s not good to kill."


    The woman was silent for a moment and said: "Then hang him and beat him!"


    When Lu Ming heard the conversation between the two of them, he was not half afraid at the moment. He still looked at Su Yan angrily, his heart full of anger.


    "I am the boss of the Repeated Group, you dare to touch my hair, I can keep you from getting out of here!"

 Chapter 1016： Shout while shouting

    Lu Ming was really not afraid. Although Su Yan was very strong and defeated his bodyguard, as the top figure here, he still didn''t believe anyone would dare to really do something to him.


    In Lu Ming''s heart, a small character like Su Yan must not know his identity, which offended him.


    But now, Lu Ming has personally said his identity. He believes that Su Yan will definitely be trembling, and will inevitably be frightened. He sees this situation more often.


    Lu Ming smiled contemptuously at this, as if he was about to see Su Yan kneeling in front of him begging for mercy. That feeling was the most refreshing.


    In Lu Ming''s view, Su Yan is probably the boyfriend of this beautiful woman, and being able to play with her girlfriend in front of this kid is the most exciting for Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming has played with countless women for so many years, all kinds of looks have been conquered by him, and now ordinary passions can''t satisfy him naturally.


    "Boy, this world is not as simple as you think. Some people can''t be offended."


    Lu Ming took out a cigar and smoked it with a smile on his face.


    "Well, my lord has a lot. You stand aside and take your girlfriend away after the incident. I don''t care about this."


    Lu Ming looked at Su Yan, with evil in his eyes, more of a mockery.


    His smile slowly cooled down, because Su Yan was actually indifferent and didn''t tremble and knelt down to beg for mercy as he thought.


    On the contrary, the look in Su Yan''s eyes looking at him at this time made him very uncomfortable, just like he was looking at the group of lower-level men before.


    "I''ll tell you, this is the only chance. If you do, you and your girlfriend can go, otherwise!"


    Lu Ming looked at Su Yan as if it were an order, and the threat had already existed.


    "is it?"


    On the contrary, Su Yan showed a smile and walked towards Lu Ming, unhappy, but with a powerful pressure.


    Lu Ming''s expression became more severe, and he pointed to Su Yan and said angrily: "If you dare to take another step, I will make you regret it!"


    "Please make me regret it."


    Su Yan approached Lu Ming, kicked it, and directly hit Lu Ming''s lower abdomen. The power of this kick was very light, and Su Yan knew how to score.


    But no matter how light the kick was, Lu Ming couldn''t bear it. When he was hit by this kick, Lu Ming flew directly to the wall, and came into close contact with the wall.


    Lu Ming was lying on the ground, the corners of his mouth were already dripping with blood, his abdomen was turned upside down, and he felt all his internal organs shifted, and a pain filled his brain.


    Su Yan walked over, as if he had strangled a dog, picked up Lu Ming, and directly tied it with a cord and hung it on the ceiling.


    Lu Ming kept shaking and struggling in the air, but couldn''t get out of trouble at all.


    Su Yan looked at the woman and asked, "What is your name?"


    The woman hesitated for a while, but still said: "Meng Lisa."


    "This man has been handed over to you. He has been hung up, so he can hit him as he pleases."


    Meng Lisa nodded and looked at Lu Ming with an angry face, full of nausea and hatred.


    Meng Lisa''s jade hand was directly clenched into a small fist, constantly beating on Lu Ming''s belly and chest.


    However, she is only a weak woman, which may be useful against ordinary people, but Lu Ming has still practiced a few tricks, which is equivalent to the level of a martial artist.


    The fist kept falling on Lu Ming''s body, but it did not cause any injuries to him.


    Lu Ming smiled slightly at this moment and said, "Beauty, beating is a curse or love, let me go."


    Meng Lisa trembled all over with angrily, with a murderous look in her eyes.


    Su Yan removed the leg of a table, handed it to Meng Lisa, and nodded to her.


    Meng Lisa took it and kept knocking on Lu Ming''s body. Even though Lu Ming had practiced a few tricks, she couldn''t hold the attack on the legs of the table, and blood began to spit out from the corners of her mouth.


    "Puff puff puff...ahhhh!


    Lu Ming let out a cry, obviously in pain, and could not bear the pain.


    Meng Lisa fought for at least a few hundred times. In the end, she had no strength to stop, and she couldn''t help making up her feet.


    And Lu Ming was dying, with blood constantly wafting from the corners of his mouth, only a pair of eyes with full hatred.


    He didn''t show a look of fear, he was just not reconciled, and he felt like being bullied by a dog.


    "Are you angry enough?"


    Meng Lisa panted constantly, and beating was also a very strenuous job.


    After a while, she recovered, looking at Su Yan with a sense of gratitude.


    "thank you."


    Su Yan could feel Meng Lisa''s sincere thanks, and couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Raise your hand."


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at Lu Ming and said lightly, "Are you aware of your mistake?"


    Lu Ming spit out blood, and said angrily: "You want me to know that there is no wrong way, you are very capable of letting me call someone."


    "Call someone?"


    Su Yan walked towards Lu Ming with a serious face, and a punch fell on him. This punch directly beat him into a prawn and curled up, much harder than Meng Lisa.


    "what!"


    Lu Ming screamed again. This time it was more painful than last time. Had it not been for Su Yan''s spiritual power, he would have fainted.


    Su Yan handed the phone to Lu Ming, patted his face and said, "Okay, I will let you call!"


    Lu Ming took the phone and his eyes showed light. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would really let him call someone.


    "You wait, I will definitely make you regret it!"


    Lu Ming dialed the number with trembling hands, but failed to press it several times.


    Su Yan landed another punch on his chest, which caused Lu Ming to spit out blood and dye the phone red.


    "You didn''t hear me, did you? I told you to scream, don''t stop!"


    Lu Ming''s eyes widened, and his hatred for Su Yan couldn''t be increased. Isn''t he calling people? He is too bullying.


    "You will die ugly."


    "Idiot, I asked you to scream!"


    Su Yan made up for a kick and kicked Lu Ming''s thigh directly.


    Lu Ming was sweating wildly, and this was what Su Yan meant. It turned out that he was yelling while screaming.


    This is too bullying, so yin.


    "You wait, I must let someone kill you!"


    Lu Ming suddenly withered when he saw Su Yan''s unkind eyes, and screamed like a pig.


    "Brother Ming, what''s the matter?"


    The phone is connected, and the people over there are full of respect. Obviously this Ming brother does have some identity.


    "Come to the heat wave bar, I was beaten!"


    Lu Ming''s hysterical roar was like a wounded lion.


    "Yell while yelling!"


    Su Yan raised his fist, and Lu Ming nodded in fright.


    "Ah...oh...hurry up!"


    There was a few seconds of silence on the phone, and then the person suddenly exploded.


    "Brother Ming, don''t worry, I will call a hundred brothers over right away. If you dare to touch Brother Ming with a single hair, I will destroy your family!"


    The voice on the phone was harsh, and many people yelled, accompanied by the sound of metal rubbing.

 Chapter 1017： Not enough

    "Boy, wait for you to cry when my person comes. I''ll tell you there is a master among them."


    Lu Ming sneered, disregarding the pain and blood all over, and wanting to relieve his anger, he had to step on Su Yan under his feet and let him kowtow to admit his mistake.


    Meng Lisa''s expression also changed when she heard the master, her heart was anxious, and the master was not something ordinary people could deal with.


    "Should we go?"


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan with a worried expression on her face.


    Although she is a rich lady, her family is nothing more than a small business, and she has to be polite to martial artists.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "No, I haven''t paid attention to a bunch of ants yet."


    But Meng Lisa was still very scared on her face. She knew that Su Yan was very strong, but she didn''t think she was stronger than a master.


    "I''ve seen masters who are strong, they are extremely powerful and powerful!"


    Meng Lisa said that her face was full of surprise. It was obvious that she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, disdainfully said: "I can do it with one finger, do you believe it?"


    Meng Lisa was stunned, with an angry look on her face. It was obvious that she thought Su Yan was deceiving.


    "This is not the time to pretend."


    "What I said is true."


    Meng Lisa can''t do anything. If Su Yan hadn''t rescued her, she would have run away now.


    Because of this noise, many people in the box on the second floor and even the lobby gathered around, and they talked a lot.


    When the woman saw Su Yan before, her face was full of anger, and her heart was very uncomfortable.


    But when she heard Su Yan offended Lu Ming, her face suddenly smiled.


    "Dare to offend Brother Ming, this kid is purely looking for death."


    But some people said, "Did you not see it, then Brother Ming is hung by wires."


    The woman''s face remained unchanged, and she said coldly: "Then this kid is even more hopeless. Maybe Ming''s people are on the way here now."


    This is true. Many people nodded, knowing that Lu Ming has many subordinates and he is familiar with many people in the martial arts world.


    But Lu Ming laughed miserably, looking at Su Yan and said, "You kid really know how to blow, and those who have the ability to wait for me come and make gestures with them."


    Of course, Lu Ming had a purpose in saying this. In fact, he wanted Su Yan to calm down and wait until his people came, so that he would not be beaten again during this time.


    Su Yan looked at Lu Ming and shouted: "Is it enough to call a hundred people? Your seven aunts and eight uncles, don''t you know those fox friends?!"


    Meng Lisa fell in love, more than a hundred people are not enough, she still thinks that Su Yan''s brain is broken.


    "Hahaha, this kid is really looking for death, and Brother Ming wants to call someone, do you want to die even worse!"


    The woman couldn''t help yelling at this moment, looking at Su Yan with a smile, she felt very relieved in her heart.


    And Lu Ming is also holding on to his cell phone at this moment. Since Su Yan asked for it, why not do it?


    "This is what you said, don''t go back on it."


    Su Yan stared at Lu Ming with a pair of eyes, and said lightly, "Yelling while shouting."


    Lu Ming''s face changed suddenly. There was no one around here just now, and there are so many people now, that would make him completely lose face.


    But when he thought of Su Yan''s fist, he suddenly withered, and he had to compromise.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, master king, i was beaten by someone at the heat wave


    However, there was a sentence on the phone that made everyone laugh, that is, Meng Lisa blushed.


    "Ah, your sister, you were beaten in bed."


    The phone just hung up, making Lu Ming look confused and had to make a second call.


    "Master Wang, I was really beaten, and I am still hanging."


    Lu Ming took a photo and sent it to him, and then Master Wang believed it.


    "Xiao Ming, you wait for me, I will call the brothers from the martial arts world to rescue you."


    Lu Ming showed a sneer on his face, he could please Master Wang completely at ease, knowing that Master Wang is a consummate character, only one step away is the master.


    Su Yan pulled the sofa over and sat down swaggeringly, showing no fear at all.


    But Meng Lisa completely hesitated, and she didn''t want to go or not.


    The woman was full of smiles, and she was completely at ease. Before refuting her face, she just hated Su Yan.


    At this time, the heat wave bar was also completely lively, and the door was noisy, and there was a sound of cursing.


    "Who knows how to live or die, dare to hit our brother Ming!"


    A man in a vest walked in and looked around. The brother behind him smashed the bar to pieces.


    Under the guidance of the bartender, the group of people went up to the second floor in a mighty manner. Many of the box doors on the second floor were demolished and they could not be squeezed down at all.


    "Get out of here!"


    The leading man in the vest roared, frightening the group of people to run downstairs.


    When the man in the vest saw Lu Ming still being hung by the wire, his eyes suddenly widened and he was furious.


    "I **** you, dare to beat my Ming brother!"


    The man in the vest recognized Su Yan at a glance, because only Su Yan didn''t move and sat there.


    The man in the vest blasted his fists, with majestic power, the realm strength of the master was naturally not weak in the early days.


    Meng Lisa was completely frightened, hiding behind Su Yan, she even regretted not leaving, only to blame herself for being too soft.


    Su Yan didn''t care and looked at Lu Ming and said, "Are these your subordinates?"


    Lu Ming sneered, "My brothers are enough to tear you apart!"


    The breeze blows, this is the fist wind of the man in the vest, making Su Yan''s bangs blow slightly, making him even more handsome.


    Su Yan''s fist also stopped in the air, not blocking the target of the man in the vest, but holding it at will.


    But the fist of the man in the vest seemed to be enchanted, and he actually changed direction and blasted Su Yan''s fist.


    boom!


    With a sound, Su Yan''s fist was not injured at all, but the palm of the man in the vest was directly blasted off.


    Looking at his severed hand, the forehead of the man in the vest kept sweating, and the pain almost fainted.


    Only then did he realize that the young man in front of him was powerful, and a wave of anxiety and fear suddenly appeared in his heart.


    And Lu Ming was also stunned, his subordinate, a master, was defeated as if hitting a stone with a pebble.


    Lu Ming began to feel uneasy, but he recovered his composure when he thought that Master Wang was coming.


    But the group of people behind the man in the vest didn''t dare to take action. The man in the vest was defeated so easily. They dared to go up there, but they all retreated slightly.


    Su Yan looked at Lu Ming and said lightly: "Your subordinates are not enough to fight."


    Lu Ming said coldly: "Don''t be happy too early, even if you have a little bit of effort, Master Wang will make you cry."


    "Master Wang, call him again, I''m in a hurry."


    Lu Ming had to call, because Su Yan''s fist was on his forehead. If it fell, he knew he would definitely be dead.

 Chapter 1018： Wailing

    Now the entire second floor was completely silent, and the more than one hundred people holding various weapons did not dare to step forward, their faces full of fear.


    Meng Lisa was stunned for a moment, with joy on her face. She never thought that Su Yan would be so strong and easily defeated the master.


    "you are awesome!"


    Meng Lisa said from the bottom of her heart, the eyes looking at Su Yan contained a deeper meaning.


    And the woman who wanted to see Su Yan''s end was completely stunned now, and her whole body trembled slightly. The big money beside her also hurriedly separated from her.


    "How can it be so, how can it be so strong."


    The woman was panicked. She was afraid that Su Yan would retaliate against her. For her, the powerful people in the martial arts world were in the sky. Killing her was as simple as crushing an ant.


    However, Su Yan didn''t look at her at all, and didn''t take her seriously.


    Lu Ming reluctantly grabbed the phone and dialed Master Wang''s number, feeling helpless and sad.


    Think of yourself as the top existence in this city, not to mention the dominance, but also the face of the person in this place, just a word can make this place turbulent.


    But now, I was completely humiliated and beaten by others, and so many people knew that my face was completely lost.


    Lu Ming now understands a truth. Someone told him about forbearance before, but he never understood it. Now he understands. When Master Wang arrives, he will repay all these things twice.


    Lu Ming thought about it, dialed the phone, and said tremblingly, "Master Wang, I will be dead if you don''t come again."


    His voice is very weak, this is not entirely pretend, Meng Lisa''s strength is not great, but Su Yan''s fist is strong and hard for him to bear.


    Lu Ming knew very well that five of his ribs had been broken, his thighs had lost sensation, a nerve or a broken bone had been injured, and the internal organs had been displaced, supporting him was the anger in his heart.


    Master Wang on the phone was also furious, and he almost smashed the phone.


    "You call that person."


    Master Wang knew that it was useless to talk to Lu Ming, and that Su Yan could have a practical effect.


    Su Yan answered the phone and said with a smile: "Master Wang, I am in a hurry."


    "You have to shovel and shovel, hurry up and release Xiao Ming, or I will have to kill you."


    Master Wang''s face was full of anger and his voice was crazy. Lu Ming had to honor him with a lot of money every year, otherwise he would not be so concerned.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, only his fist fell on Lu Ming. This punch immediately caused Lu Ming''s blood to squirt out, and the blood of twenty years was vomited out.


    When Master Wang heard Lu Ming''s scream, he was immediately anxious, knowing that this person was not the one who was afraid of things, and would not be threatened by him at all.


    "Wait for me, let us solve what we need, don''t kill Lu Ming."


    Su Yan responded lightly: "Then you have to hurry up."


    The woman was frightened and happy, happy that Su Yan ignored her, and happy that people like Master Wang would come.


    "no Zuo no Die."


    A smile appeared on the woman''s face, and she could still see the scene of Su Yan being beaten up, which was enough for her.


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan and originally wanted to dissuade her, but from Su Yan''s behavior and even just now, she chose to shut up. She knew that Su Yan would not listen to her.


    Meng Lisa can only pray that Su Yan is a peerless powerhouse, and that people like Master Wang can''t beat him.


    Now her heart has changed. She thinks that she is tied to Su Yan, and it is impossible for herself to leave like this. The matter was caused by herself.


    "The big deal I will die with you."


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan, with some tears flashing in her eyes, setting off her beautiful face, making many men present indulged and women jealous.


    Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated slightly, and she touched Meng Lisa''s hair and said, "Boy, what''s the immortality?"


    Su Yan''s words surprised everyone, kid, is this suitable for this kind of scene, shouldn''t it be rest assured, is there me?


    Meng Lisa was also taken aback. She was eighteen years old. How could she be a kid? The most important thing is that Su Yan is only in her twenties at most.


    Before Meng Lisa could continue to speak, a group of people came outside the heat wave bar. This group did not create momentum or anything, but ran in violently.


    "How is Xiaoming, who moved you!"


    The headed person is Master Wang, wearing a brown martial robes and a ring of beads on his hands.


    Everyone gave way, and they were all scared to death, because this battle was too strong, and everyone understood why this group of people didn''t build momentum.


    This person is not only Master Wang, all those behind him are well-known figures in the martial arts world, and there are at least ten masters.


    "Oh my God, so many masters, do you need this?!"


    "That kid is miserable now, maybe he can keep a whole body."


    "Hey, it''s not good to offend anyone, to offend Lu Ming, this is the end."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people present, almost all of them were one-sided, thinking that Su Yan would definitely die, this was not controversial at all.


    And Su Yan sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, very leisurely, without the slightest fear.


    Meng Lisa was standing behind Su Yan, her legs were already a little weak at this moment, she was standing on the sofa completely, because she knew some of these people, but her father would have to bend down to flatter and flatter her. Now he can only stand behind.


    Seeing Master Wang''s arrival, Lu Ming let out a scream like a pig and wailed: "Master Wang, you are here, I was almost killed by this little beast."


    Lu Ming is naturally not afraid now. With Master Wang, everything is a foregone conclusion, so he dare to scold Su Yan Xiao Beast.


    Master Wang''s eyes were cold, and he looked directly at Su Yan. The master''s consummate existence can naturally tell the depth of the people present.


    "Did you do it?"


    Su Yan nodded, not looking directly at Master Wang at all.


    Blue veins appeared on Master Wang''s forehead, and he directly yelled: "Immediately let Master Wang go, kneel down and kowtow, and break his arm!"


    Master Wang''s voice echoed throughout the bar, and many people were dizzy. This coercion is difficult for ordinary people to resist.


    Su Yan laughed and looked at Master Wang.


    "Kneel down, kowtow and break my arm. That''s a good idea."


    Su Yan hadn''t finished speaking, and the person had disappeared, but in the blink of an eye, he returned to the sofa.


    But Master Wang''s face became cold, ordinary people couldn''t see it, but he could feel it, just now there was a strong wind passing through him.


    At this speed, a cold sweat appeared on Master Wang''s forehead, and the person in front of him seemed difficult to deal with.


    But behind him, the group of big men in the martial arts world, all lying on the ground at the moment, kept wailing, almost all with broken arms and legs.

 Chapter 1019： Here comes the dean

    Looking at these dozens of martial arts leaders, none of them survived the disaster. The lightest one had broken an arm and couldn''t make any serious screams.


    The people in the entire heat wave bar were completely stunned, and everyone''s brains couldn''t work. This was unexpected and even unthinkable.


    "How is this possible!"


    There was also a person from the martial arts world in the crowd, with a face of horror, and he couldn''t believe his eyes at all.


    And the woman before, collapsed to the ground with fright at this moment, her eyes were full of despair, she now knows what nozuonodie is.


    But Master Wang, who was originally extremely angry, looked at the group of people behind him, his complexion suddenly changed, and he suddenly understood what he had just experienced.


    With the speed of the ghost, dozens of martial artists and even master masters were knocked down in the blink of an eye, and there was no resistance.


    Master Wang''s forehead was sweaty, and now he was not sure whether he could defeat Su Yan, even though he was a master Consummation.


    But he thought for a moment. This person may be known for his speed, and his power may not be as terrifying as he imagined. How could such a small urban area be patronized by a master.


    After thinking about it, Master Wang showed a murderous intent on his face. He must maintain the majesty of the martial arts world. This is not just a matter for him, it concerns all the martial arts practitioners in the entire city.


    "You are strong, but you have to know that this is not your territory."


    Master Wang looked at Su Yan, his eyes surged, and the killing intent became more and more diffuse.


    "Oh, whoever decides on whose territory?"


    "Yes, when you get to someone else''s place, you have to have rules. Without rules, you can''t make a circle."


    "Okay, the previous matter is resolved, we shake hands and make peace."


    Master Wang''s face became cold, and as expected, this kid was still persuaded. His words were obviously subdued.


    But who had thought that Su Yan''s continued words made Master Wang''s face completely cold.


    "Kneel down, kowtow and break my arm."


    Master Wang was completely furious, his whole body was surging with spiritual power, and now he could only solve it by force.


    "Go ahead!"


    Master Wang looked at Su Yan, his spiritual power soared, and a majestic momentum roared, and the entire second floor of the bar was shaking slightly.


    Meng Lisa trembled more and more. She was just an ordinary person. She had never seen this scene before. It was almost the same as the one on TV, and it simply destroyed the worldview.


    But Su Yan was still sitting, without the slightest change in expression, the master of the district was complete, and he might not be able to leave a whole body with a little effort.


    Facing Su Yan''s arrogance and contempt, Master Wang was completely insane. He had never been so despised in the martial arts for so many years. He wanted Su Yan to pay a heavy price.


    Master Wang''s fist with violent spiritual power, like a beast, bombarded Su Yan, and the entire second floor was faltering, frightening many people to flee.


    However, when his fist was one meter away from Su Yan, he couldn''t make any further progress and was completely blocked.


    "A shield from space!"


    Master Wang''s expression changed, and it was not surprising that he was shielded from the air, but it was what made him feel astonished to stop his offensive.


    You should know that even the strong masters in the later stage of the master couldn''t resist his attack just now. Even the masters who reached Consummation would have to spend a lot of strength, but Su Yan didn''t move, and just resisted his attack.


    Many people were praying for Master Wang to defeat Su Yan, but seeing the face of Master Wang now, these people felt a little throb.


    "Master Wang, what''s wrong?"


    "Can''t Master Wang also win?!"


    But Lu Ming, who is still hanging, is full of worry. Master Wang is already his biggest hole card. If Master Wang can''t win, then his life will be completely explained here.


    Although Master Wang was shocked in his heart, his face was still cold, and all his spiritual power poured out.


    "Now I see how you can resist!"


    A fierce beast turned out in front of Master Wang, his eyes flushed, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    The shield was dissolved and pierced instantly, and the fierce beast was less than half a meter away from Su Yan.


    Meng Lisa had already closed her eyes in fright, a weak girl faced such a terrifying thing, it was naturally frightened to death.


    Everyone present thought that Su Yan could not resist this time and would definitely be defeated by Master Wang.


    However, how ridiculous their thoughts are, it is simply ridiculous.


    The fierce beast bit at Su Yan, but it didn''t hurt Su Yan at all. It was shaken apart when it was the slightest distance from Su Yan.


    Master Wang was completely confused, others didn''t know, but he knew that Su Yan relied on a force of pressure, and only a force of pressure would resolve his most powerful moves.


    Master Wang was completely shocked, his face was full of horror and despair appeared in his heart.


    "Grandmaster strong!"


    Master Wang let out a tragic wailing, as if he knew his end, in his eyes, only the master can be so powerful.


    Su Yan looked at Master Wang with a low voice: "Kneel down and kowtow, and break my arm!"


    Master Wang didn''t have time to react. He was directly pressed to the ground by a force, and his head hit the floor and reached the first floor.


    His forehead is full of blood spiritual power, this is because the spiritual power in the body is completely blocked and cannot protect the body at all. He is now the same flesh and blood body as an ordinary person.


    At the same time, a golden light struck Master Wang''s arm, easily cut off his arm, and blood spurted out and splashed all over the ground.


    Master Wang trembled all over, the severe pain made his face twitch, and his heart was full of shocks and fear.


    The broken arm was already a very good result for him, and he was afraid that Su Yan would kill him.


    Su Yan hadn''t planned to kill people here at the beginning, otherwise the entire heat wave bar would have been in ruins.


    "I can''t drink cleanly."


    Su Yan glanced around, everyone was terribly timid, full of shock, didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all, and kept moving back.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan glanced at Meng Lisa, this matter was settled, and it was time to go back after sending her back.


    Meng Lisa followed Su Yan in a daze, with the same upset in her heart. She didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful at all. In her heart, she was like that kind of legendary character.


    Along the way, everyone retreats desperately. Those who are too late are even scared to break through the wall to escape. Su Yan''s power can make these people completely shiver.


    When he arrived at the door, Su Yan glanced at the night outside. Had it not been for this stall, this bar might have reached a hot climax now.


    But there was a person walking outside the bar, his breath was not weak, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "You got into trouble at the heat wave bar, did you ask me?!"


    The people in the bar shrank their heads when they saw this person, and some people couldn''t help but yelled.


    "Zhu Taidou!"

 Chapter 1020： Scared to death!

    Zhu Taidou, the first person in the martial arts world here, everyone in the martial arts world knows everyone, even if they are not in the martial arts world, but as long as they are in the upper class, they are also famous for Zhu Taidou.


    Zhu Taidou is the soul of this place, just like Su Yan is the soul of the Shiya Group. It is no longer pure awe, and many people admire it from the heart.


    When a person climbs a high place, the first thing he faces is resistance. All parties look down upon him. When he reaches a high place, everyone will be jealous and hated. Over time, these people will be in awe and admiration.


    Zhu Taidou''s arrival really shocked too many people, and everyone was very surprised. He did not expect him to condescend to come here.


    And Master Wang and the others had a chrysanthemum-like smile on their faces at this moment, which was comparable to sending charcoal in the snow and coming from desperation.


    "Zhu Taidou, this person caused trouble in your place and broke my hand."


    Master Wang shouted hoarsely, full of misery, and there was endless sadness in his voice.


    And Na Lu Ming smiled up to the sky at this moment, even vomiting blood when laughing, but he didn''t care.


    He had never seen such characters as Zhu Taidou a few times, and only said one sentence once, he did not expect such a big person to come here.


    Although he knew very well that Zhu Taidou was not here for him, so what? As long as it was to solve Su Yan, the purpose was the same, and he could get out of trouble.


    The vast majority of people in the bar bowed down and looked terrified. It is extremely rare for these people to see each other.


    An old man walked past tremblingly and looked at Zhu Taidou and said, "Zhu Taidou, you are here."


    The old man couldn''t help but feel sad, and an outsider flaunted his might in their place, which was an insult to the entire martial arts world.


    Zhu Taidou was not so high-minded, but said lightly: "Old Mei, don''t worry, I''m here for this."


    Elder Mei nodded quickly, excited in his heart, Zhu Taidou condescended to talk to him, which really flattered him.


    At this moment, the ordinary people were so scared that they knelt down quickly. Only a handful of people in the bar did not kneel down.


    Of course, there was Su Yan, even Meng Lisa was so scared that she fell to her knees, but Su Yan used her spiritual power to support her.


    "Kneel to the sky, kneel to the ancestor, why is he kneeling?"


    With a look of fear on Meng Lisa''s face, she said in horror: "This is our dean here, the first in martial arts. It would be bad luck not to respect him. I don''t want to make the family tired."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he has to kneel down when he sees me, believe it or not?"


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan, naturally with an expression of disbelief.


    "What you said before I admit that I sit in a well and watch the sky, but facing Zhu Taidou I don''t believe you can make him like that."


    "Well, if he kneels in front of me, you stay with me all night."


    Meng Lisa''s face immediately turned red, like a red apple, and her heart fawn bumped.


    "At this time, you still have time to joke."


    "Joke, I''m serious."


    Meng Lisa didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all, but she was a little excited. It was better to be eaten by the man in front of her than to be insulted by that stunner.


    Of course, what Su Yan said about staying with him for the night was just going around with him, and had no other meaning, just Meng Lisa thought too much.


    The woman with heavy makeup before, stared at Su Yan at this moment, and was beaten in her face repeatedly, but she was still like Xiaoqiang.


    "Smelly boy, let Zhu Taidou kneel down, I think you are really not afraid to flash your tongue."


    The woman completely stood up and said, everyone heard it and looked over.


    She is not afraid at all, there is definitely no doubt about the existence of the grand master, which is why she is like this.


    "What are you talking about, he wants Zhu Taidou to kneel down?"


    "Yes, he said it himself."


    "It is unreasonable to cause trouble in our territory, and now I dare to disrespect Zhu Taidou, it is almost death!"


    Someone yelled right away, eager to split, obviously angry on the one hand, but for Zhu Taidou on the other.


    Others also agreed, all looking at Su Yan with anger, and some of them looked as though they were dead.


    Zhu Taidou came over and looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of majesty.


    He is in his forties and has dominated this place for more than ten years. No one has ever let him kneel down.


    "I''m here for you."


    Zhu Taidou''s eyes became colder and colder, because Su Yan actually ignored him, which was a complete humiliation.


    "I don''t care about you hitting Lu Ming, but you broke Master Wang''s arm and want me to kneel down. You don''t want to get out of this heat wave bar today."


    "Hey, Lu Ming said this before, now."


    "Boy, can Lu Ming compete with Zhu Tai, are you crazy!"


    "I think you are frightened stupid, Zhu Taidou dare to stand up!"


    "Quickly kneel and kowtow, break your feet, and beg Zhu Taidou for your life."


    Four dialects came to the front, but Su Yan seemed to have not heard it and turned a deaf ear.


    And Zhu Taidou continued: "Look at your young age and your realm is pretty good, which teenager is it?"


    Su Yan did not speak, took a glass of wine and drank slowly.


    "Unreasonable!"


    "Zhu Taidou, if you don''t kill this son, this place will be uneasy in the future!"


    This obviously means that if Zhu Taidou does not kill Su Yan, there will be no majesty at all, and no one will respect him anymore.


    In fact, Zhu Taidou just wanted to know the identity of Su Yan. He was afraid of meeting a young man from a big family. People like this would naturally know more.


    But now many people have already spoken to that point. If he is not tougher, his majesty will be damaged.


    "Junior, now no matter which house you are from, I will teach you a lesson for them and let you know that this is not your home!"


    "Just you want to teach me too?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Taidou''s ridiculous expression on his face. A powerful man in the early days of the grandmaster dared to teach him, which really made him feel funny.


    Of course, Zhu Taidou is not to blame. After all, he doesn''t know Su Yan''s realm. If he knew it, he would be scared.


    Zhu Taidou''s eyes shot out cold light, and a coercion came towards Su Yangai, the majesty of the master was extraordinary.


    However, his coercion had no effect on Su Yan, and Su Yan dissipated without resistance at all.


    Zhu Taidou was even more angry, knowing that Su Yan is not a weak genius boy, such a person can''t stay because he has been offended.


    "Since you say that, then I will kill you today!"


    Zhu Taidou rushed over, with a surge of spiritual power in his hand, a stream of light blasted towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t do it because it couldn''t hurt him at all.


    But this power was not dissipated by him, but a figure resisted it.


    Su Yan saw that it was Yuwen Xiong who had come.


    "My lord, you make me easy to find."


    Zhu Taidou''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect another person to come, and he resisted his attack. You must know that this person is just a master of Consummation.


    Zhu Taidou said angrily, "Is there another lifeless thing!"


    But Yuwen Xiongba did not answer, but shouted: "You dare to offend Su Ba first!"


    This voice echoed the entire heat wave bar, lingering in the ears of other people, but there was no shock.


    But in Zhu Taidou''s ears, it was like a thunder that shook the sky, shaking him all over.


    Su Baxian, a strong man in the rankings, Zhu Taidou often browses the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, and of course he knows the existence of Su Baxian.


    At this moment, Zhu Taidou''s face flushed, and a horrified gaze made him retreat continuously and directly hit a table.


    At the same time, his mouth was constantly vomiting blood, and he fell to the ground, he was actually scared to death!

 Chapter 1021： Send me back

    Zhu Taidou''s whole body was still trembling, but his heart had stopped beating, this was the spiritual power in his body at work.


    The blood in his mouth was like a bubble, constantly pouring out of his mouth, flowing around, dyeing his samurai robe red, and even a pool of blood on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned there, their eyes widened, as if they had seen the most incredible thing, and couldn''t believe that such a thing happened before their eyes.


    This is not to blame for them, after all, they are a master, they are very respectful of existence, the first person in the martial arts world here, such a thing happened.


    It was Master Wang who reacted first and exclaimed: "Zhu Taidou, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Master Wang ran over and helped Zhu Taidou up. His eyes were full of shock, and he didn''t know what happened.


    Naturally, they would not believe that Yu Wen Xiongba''s words scared Zhu Taidou into this, even if it was true, they would not believe it.


    Zhu Taidou in Master Wang''s arms continued to vomit blood, as if all the blood from his body was vomiting out. This was completely a blood vessel burst caused by anxious fire and too much fear.


    This was not a rupture of a blood vessel. Almost none of the blood vessels in Zhu Taidou''s body were intact, all of them ruptured and exploded.


    For a long time, the talents of the entire heat wave bar reacted and accepted the facts before them.


    "Is Zhu Taidou suffering from a disease?"


    Someone asked cautiously, full of concern.


    Elder Mei fell to the ground even more, lying next to Zhu Taidou, tears in her eyes.


    Ordinary people still have this kind of speculation, but people in the martial arts world don''t think that disease, the dignified master will have any disease.


    "Zhu Taidou did not get sick."


    It was Master Wang who made the sound. There was fear and despair in this sound, because he knew how Zhu Taidou died.


    "No disease, then how could Zhu Taidou be like this?!"


    A group of people couldn''t stand it anymore, there was a lot of discussion, and the whole bar was very noisy.


    Even Meng Lisa poked her head, wanting to know the answer.


    The previous woman wanted to leave secretly at this moment, but when she walked to the door and saw Su Yan standing there, he suddenly retracted in fright.


    "Yes, Master Wang, Zhu Taidou is not a disease. What is it?"


    Master Wang''s face twisted and looked at everyone with a very ugly appearance. Everyone knew that this expression was a fright, a manifestation of extreme fear.


    "Zhu Taidou was scared to death!"


    Master Wang''s voice was not loud, but it was like Hong Zhong, shook the ears of everyone present, and some people were even more shocked.


    "Scared to death?"


    Many people have more questions than fear.


    "Master Wang, now is not the time for jokes."


    Master Wang roared: "I''m making fun of you, I''m making trouble with your sister!"


    "How is this possible? I believe that Zhu Taidou was defeated, but he didn''t do it."


    "Yes, dignified deity, how can the existence of a great master be scared to death? This is simply nonsense."


    Even if Master Wang said this, these people did not show any respect, not to mention that his strength was greatly reduced now that his arm was broken, it was entirely because these people were too angry.


    Master Wang also shook his head. He knew that these people didn''t believe it. In fact, he didn''t want to believe it, but this was a fact. Zhu Taidou did indeed have broken meridians because of fear.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba stood up and looked at the crowd and said, "A group of ants sitting in the well and watching the sky, do you know how much my adults exist!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice is like a tiger, with a violent meaning, the voice vibrates, making all the people present change color, and even directly spit out blood.


    This pressure is extremely strong, not weaker than the power of the master. Apart from Zhu Taidou, this heat wave bar is no more than a master.


    Master Wang took a few steps back, blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, looking at Yu Wen Xiong Ba with shock, he was also a Master Consummation, but he himself didn''t believe the difference.


    "Are you really a master Consummation?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t even look at Master Wang, but still revealed it proudly, full of coldness.


    "Do you know who my lord is? Do you know his realm!"


    Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, Yu Wen Xiongba continued to speak.


    "Do you understand it? It was ranked by the Dark Night Organization of the World Martial Arts League Forum!"


    "Do you know what a Taoist is!"


    Master Wang was completely confused, his face changed drastically and distorted. Obviously he was scared by the word Taoist, because he had heard Zhu Taidou say that above the Grand Master is Taoist, and such existence can destroy the mountain and flow into the sky. .


    He didn''t dare to imagine why these powerful men would come to the bar, why they would shoot at them, shouldn''t they be the characters who miss the end of the dragon.


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Yan was just passing by here, unintentionally.


    Su Yan walked over and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "What Taoist people can you tell them, what can they know."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally nodded and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, something happened to Shiya Group."


    Su Yan looked down and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go out and talk."


    The two left the bar, Meng Lisa naturally followed Su Yan''s beckoning, still shocked in her heart.


    "Fang Ruya called, but you didn''t bring it with you."


    "Well, talk about the situation."


    "According to her, there seems to be a fake psychic fluid on the market recently, and there are many psychic pills, which have seized many of the market shares of the Shiya super psychic fluid and the spirit-gathering pills. The blame lies with the Shiya Group."


    "Is there anyone who has also built a spirit gathering formation?"


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a chill, full of murderous intent.


    "It should not be. I have seen that thing. It has a bit of spiritual power, but it is very wasteful. It is like waste generated by laboratory research.


    "interesting."


    Su Yan laughed. Of course, he had other thoughts in his mind, and he had to investigate whether there was any connection.


    Shiya Group does not allow anyone to make ideas, nor does it allow anyone to destroy its reputation.


    "It''s so late, you can go back."


    Su Yan looked at Meng Lisa and said lightly, not because of her appearance.


    Meng Lisa''s face was still red, but she remembered Su Yan''s previous jokes, but in the end Zhu Taidou was scared to death instead of kneeling.


    "Bet you lose, you have to send me back."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, but nodded, and said to Yuwen Xiongba, "You go back first."


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at Meng Lisa, with an expression I understand, and left with a smile.


    Su Yan didn''t care, it couldn''t inspire him at all, because from the beginning to the end, he just treated Meng Lisa as a passerby.

 Chapter 1022： Drink tea

    Seeing Yu Wen Xiongba leaving, Meng Lisa showed a hint of shyness on her face. She was so big that she hadn''t been given away by a boy.


    Although many boys are willing to send her off, she is unwilling. Only today, the man in front of her was won by her and she was willing to send her home.


    Su Yan got into the car, Meng Lisa was stunned, but then she realized that it is too common for such a powerful person to have a luxury car.


    Sitting in the co-pilot, Su Yan asked, "Where is your home?"


    "Border."


    Su Yan nodded, and drove away from the heat wave bar.


    In the car, Su Yan drove the car very calmly without a word.


    And Meng Lisa was also shy, it was difficult to say what she said, but in the end she still mustered courage.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Su Yan replied lightly: "Naturally I learned it."


    "Then you are so powerful, so young is more fierce than those dozens of years old."


    Su Yan smiled without giving too much explanation.


    "I wish I could be half as powerful as you."


    Meng Lisa said that her eyes were reddening, she naturally thought of something, and her mood suddenly fell.


    Su Yan could feel it, and couldn''t help but say: "It''s not a good thing to have martial arts. Fighting and killing all day long, either you die or I live. Ordinary people are so nice and safe."


    "I''m an ordinary person, but I have no sense of security and can''t control my life at all."


    Su Yan thought of Meng Lisa''s use of alcohol to relieve her sorrow before, as if it was because the family wanted her to marry some rich second generation.


    For this, Su Yan is very meaningful, because he has also been harmed by this political marriage.


    No way, you have to follow the trend when you are born into a rich family. You have to lose some of what others don''t. You have never gotten both fish and bear paws.


    Su Yan can''t interfere with this kind of thing. Of course, he can easily let Meng Lisa pursue her life, but Meng Lisa is willing, after all, they are the parents who raised her.


    The car was racing along the river, and Meng Lisa stopped talking. He knew that such dazzling characters as Su Yan would not look down upon her. The cold wind outside the window woke her up and tore her chest.


    She knew that she still had to face it. After all, it was her home. After all, her parents loved her. If she didn''t agree, then the home would be destroyed.


    A tear flicked across the corner of Meng Lisa''s eyes, which was blown away by the wind, and landed on the window, so cold.


    Since then, Meng Lisa is dead, and there is no Meng Lisa.


    This is what Meng Lisa thought in her heart. She was just a weak girl, a flower in a greenhouse, unable to travel far away, and could not bear to push her parents into the fire pit.


    Meng Lisa closed her eyes and endured the cold wind outside the window, slowly losing her consciousness. It turned out that cold can make people numb.


    "Can you stop it?"


    Meng Lisa said slightly, she herself didn''t seem to hear it, but Su Yan heard it clearly.


    When the car stopped, Su Yan looked at Meng Lisa in the mirror, and suddenly there was a wave in her heart, but a weak young girl had to experience such pain.


    He was sympathetic and unbearable, but he didn''t say anything of relief.


    Meng Lisa got out of the car and stood by the river in a daze, almost making Su Yan think she was going to jump into the river.


    "The fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold. Do people grow up only if they are destroyed?"


    Standing next to Meng Lisa, Su Yan said lightly: "It''s not destruction, it''s wind and rain, how can you see the rainbow without experiencing wind and rain."


    "Destruction, to me is destruction." Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan, and suddenly had a trace of desire, "Do you know that person? He can even get together with several women at night."


    Su Yan said with no surprise: "Aren''t all the rich and powerful people like this now?"


    "No, at least you are not like that."


    Su Yan was stunned. He was indeed not that kind of person. Everyone had desires. Perhaps his desire was revenge.


    "I''d rather give it to you for the first time than to that pervert."


    Meng Lisa suddenly said a sentence that she held in her heart for a long time. This sentence came from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I have a girlfriend."


    Meng Lisa cried. Su Yan''s words completely made her desperate. She didn''t ask Su Yan to like her, but wanted Su Yan to destroy her, but Su Yan did not agree.


    Meng Lisa returned to the car, her face changed suddenly, and said coldly, "Let''s go."


    Su Yan also got in the car, and the car drove on the road, only the full moon was hanging on the horizon.


    The border area is the suburb, and it is still some distance away from the city. It took about an hour to arrive.


    Meng Lisa��s family is not bad, she opened a small company, but there are still millions of dollars a year, so she naturally lives in large single-family villas, large villas in the suburbs are cheap and comfortable, and the air is good. Many people dream place.


    This is a hill, but it takes seven turns to reach it, but Su Yan still sent Meng Lisa home.


    At the entrance of the villa, the light in the house was on, and there was obviously someone in the house.


    Meng Lisa was sitting in the car and did not want to get off for a long time. She knew that after getting off the car, she would not be Meng Lisa, but would become a lady''s wife.


    "Arrived."


    Su Yan couldn''t help reminding that he naturally had his own affairs, and it was not good to delay too long.


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan and said, "Go up for a cup of tea?"


    This is a cautious inquiry, tentative, and expectation.


    Su Yan shook his head, he didn''t need to go upstairs, he didn''t want to delay any longer.


    But Meng Lisa suddenly changed, grabbing the armrest of the car, looking stubborn.


    "I won''t get out of the car unless you get up."


    She looked resolute and affirmative, and she could not be discussed at all.


    Su Yan was speechless, and didn''t expect Meng Lisa to come here, which made him very embarrassed.


    "I have something else."


    "It won''t take much time for a cup of tea."


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan pitifully with a longing.


    Su Yan was even more speechless. He really didn''t understand women. He was too fickle and couldn''t deal with it at all.


    He could only nodded helplessly, looking at Meng Lisa with a helpless smile, but not the slightest anger, maybe it was pitiful sympathy for her.


    "You are so nice to be your girlfriend, that must be the happiest woman in the world."


    Meng Lisa said sincerely, full of envy, let go and get out of the car.


    She didn''t worry that Su Yan would leave like this, because she knew that Su Yan would not leave. This kind of powerhouse always kept his promises.


    Su Yan got out of the car and walked towards the villa with Meng Lisa, not walking fast, he was thinking about spiritual power fluid in his heart.


    Meng Lisa arrived at the door and rang the doorbell. The two waited quietly by the door. After a while, a nanny walked out.


    Seeing that it was Meng Lisa, the babysitter looked surprised and anxiously said: "Miss, you are really back."

 Chapter 1023： Became a rival

    The nanny greeted Meng Lisa with warmth and looked around to see if she was injured, obviously caring about her very much.


    This is an old nanny who has been in Meng''s house for many years. She knows some things and she loves Meng Lisa too, but she can''t do much.


    "Miss, go in, it''s cold outside."


    Meng Lisa nodded, respecting the babysitter. When she was young, the babysitter accompanied her like a mother.


    Su Yan''s heart trembled. He thought of a person, Granny Lan. In Su Yan''s memory, Granny Lan was a very good old man. She cared and loved him very much. It was the only warmth in the heart of Su Yan.


    Su Yan squeezed his fists, and it seemed that he had to find her some time to at least let her enjoy her old age.


    The babysitter only saw Su Yan, and looked at him with a look of surprise.


    "Who is this?"


    Meng Lisa introduced: "My friend, sent me back."


    The babysitter nodded quickly and invited Su Yan in.


    At this time, a voice came from the second floor of the room, a somewhat sharp female voice.


    "Lang Po, who''s here?"


    Lan Po, I didn''t expect to be called Lan Po, Su Yan shook his head and exclaimed.


    "Miss is back."


    The woman on the second floor hurried down, seeing Meng Lisa''s distress and surprise on her face.


    "Sasha, you finally came back."


    Meng Lisa loves and hates her mother, of course love is greater than hate.


    Meng Lisa nodded, behaving rather indifferently, without any enthusiasm.


    The woman named Xie Fang did not lose her smile because of Meng Lisa''s indifference, so she quickly ordered the nanny to prepare meals.


    "It''s so late, you must be starving, why is there still a smell of alcohol? You went to drink?"


    Meng Lisa looked at her mother and said with a grievance: "I drank, but so what."


    Xie Fang was stunned, with a distressed helplessness on her face. She didn''t know how her daughter felt, but there was no way.


    "Sasha, you know, if you disagree, the company will be driven to death by them."


    "Mom, I want to understand, I agree."


    Xie Fang did not smile, but looked distressed. She wanted to bear this kind of pain for her daughter, but she couldn''t replace it.


    Only then did she notice Su Yan, and looked at Su Yan for a while.


    "Who is this?"


    "Your daughter''s friend is also a lifesaver."


    Xie Fang looked stunned, the first thing he showed was fear, benefactor, this must mean that his daughter was almost in trouble.


    "You didn''t hurt yourself?"


    "With him, no one hurt me."


    "Well, Lan Po will serve this little handsome guy tea soon."


    Su Yan replied politely, sitting on the sofa, he knew there was nothing good to come up.


    When the tea came, Su Yan drank it in one sip and wanted to go for a sneak peek.


    "Oh, you think this guy must be thirsty. I''ll go to make a pot. Su Yan couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this. He just wanted to finish drinking and leave.


    It seems that I won��t be able to leave for a while, so Su Yan would take his tea slowly, and leave later.


    "Sasha, tell mom what happened."


    "Your daughter was almost harmed by the boss."


    Meng Lisa said lightly, as if it had nothing to do with herself.


    Xie Fang''s complexion changed, and he respected Su Yan more and more, with a smile on his face.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the house, several cars stopped at the door, and a group of people walked down.


    Walking in the forefront is Meng Xun, that is, Meng Lisa''s father. Next to him is a man in a suit who is thin and thin. The most eye-catching is the pair of deep sunken eyes, which is a little overwhelming. .


    "Master Kuo, this is my humble house."


    This man is called Kuokai, that is, the pervert in Meng Lisa''s mouth, and it seems like the name is.


    "Well, it''s very shabby."


    Kuokai didn''t mean to give a half face, making Mengxun''s face change, but he could only endure it.


    "Yo, interesting."


    Kuokai saw Su Yan''s car parked on the side, Bugatti, he didn''t even drive such a car.


    "Meng Xun, it seems you have a distinguished guest at home."


    Of course, Mengxun��s own poor relatives knew that it was impossible to drive a Bugatti, even Mercedes-Benz.


    "This may be someone else''s car. It stopped here."


    Kuangkai did not continue to speak, and took a step towards the Meng''s house, looking at Mengxun and said, "Is Lisa at home?"


    Mengxun hesitated for a moment and said: "It should be at home, after all, it''s so late."


    "Meng Xun, I hope Lisa is at home. This is my third time to visit. This is to determine whether you can become my old man."


    A cold sweat broke out on Mengxun''s forehead, obviously widening this is a threat, and he has no capital to resist at all.


    His father, Kuo Yongfu, is a well-known wealthy businessman who is on the Jiangbei rich list. Recently, he invested in a company whose value has risen and he may become the second chaebol in Jiangbei.


    With such a powerful force, Mengxun''s company is like a small ant in the eyes of the open. It is easy to crush it. This is why Mengxun will marry his daughter to him regardless of who the open is.


    "Keep open, don''t worry, I am marrying your daughter, not a gangster."


    "Young Master Kuo, don''t worry, I only recognize you as a son-in-law."


    "Oh, take advantage of me?!"


    His face changed wide and his face was angry.


    Mengxun''s legs trembled with fright, cold sweat on his forehead, his heart beating fiercely, and his face was shocked.


    "No... no no no, Kuo Shao, I didn''t mean that."


    "What does that mean?!"


    With a wide open face and a stern look, Meng Xun almost fell to the ground in fright.


    "me����"


    However, Broad Kai laughed all of a sudden, turned forward and back, pointing to Broad Kai and laughed.


    "Look and scared you, although you take advantage of me, but I like it."


    Mengxun was stunned for a moment, his face was lingering, the sweat on his forehead was dripping down.


    "Come on, wipe your sweat, and see my little daughter-in-law."


    Wide open and rang the doorbell, waiting urgently.


    Lan Po opened the door, and when she saw Mengxun, she said happily, "Master, the lady is back."


    Mengxun did not show a smile, but a sad expression on his face, just for a moment.


    Wide open, of course, smiled, and said loudly: "I''m back, she finally came back, hahaha."


    The two walked in, while Su Yan was still tasting tea quietly while Meng Lisa sat next to him and asked something.


    When I saw Meng Lisa broadly, his face smiled even more, and he hurriedly said: "Lisa, you finally came back, but I came here several times."


    Seeing the wide open, Meng Lisa''s face changed, showing a sense of disgust and fear, and she involuntarily moved towards Su Yan.


    This action was widened in the eyes, and the smile on his face gradually turned into nothingness, with a trace of anger on his face.


    Obviously he regarded Su Yan as a love rival, a little white-faced love rival.


    "who are you?!"

 Chapter 1024： Kneel and sing to conquer

    The wide open voice was unusually abrupt, reverberating continuously in the villa, because his voice was so sharp and loud that it didn''t stop for a long time.


    Kuokai seemed to regard this place as his own home, but in fact it was even more arrogant in this place than in his own home, because at home he had to look at his father''s face.


    The wide open dark eyes stared at Su Yan directly, full of hatred.


    Mengxun was also stunned for a while, a little at a loss, but his heart was full of anxiety.


    First of all, he didn''t know Su Yan, and his relatives had never seen this person. Su Yan was directly excluded as a relative.


    Secondly, Su Yan''s age is not much different from his own woman. Is there any relationship between Su Yan and his own woman? This relationship is not a good thing for him.


    In the end, Mengxun was also helpless. Su Yan looked like a talent, and he was a perfect match with his own woman. He was much better than this young master Kuo, but it was simply impossible.


    Mengxun sighed and said hurriedly: "Master Kuo, this is my relative, Meng Lisa''s cousin, who came here to play."


    Regardless of his three-seven-twenty-one, he is forcibly regarded as a relative. Only in this way can he be fooled, and he can justify himself. But in his heart he prayed that Su Yan would know how to make a difference.


    Opening his eyes widened for a moment, he looked at Mengxun and said, "Relatives, Lisa''s cousin?"


    "Yes, distant relatives rarely come and go, I don''t know it''s coming."


    Mengxun looked at Su Yan and said, "Well, it''s all this big, but I haven''t come to see Master Kuo."


    However, Su Yan ignored Meng Xun at all, with a cold face, which made Meng Xun look ugly.


    "The kid from this relative''s family is naughty."


    Before Mengxun could finish speaking, he opened wide to stop him, shaking his head, making a crackling noise.


    "Meng Xun, you just said that the Bugatti outside belongs to someone else''s family, isn''t that the one from your relatives!"


    Mengxun''s complexion changed, and it was in his heart that he thought of it. Could it be that this young man came in a Bugatti, that is not an ordinary character.


    At this time Xie Fang walked over and said quickly: "Old Xun, your eyes are blurred, this is not a relative, this is Lisa''s lifesaver."


    "Savior."


    Mengxun was stunned for a moment. While worrying about his daughter, he looked bitter. This was still revealing.


    And the wide-open eyes returned to the sharp look, the savior was still handsome, and the Bugatti was still driving, I will try to wipe it, this is typical to **** Lisa from him.


    Kuokai has reached the level of obsessiveness with Meng Lisa, otherwise he would not go to Meng''s house like this. There has never been a mistake in what he wanted, and it was the same this time.


    He walked wide open and sat swayingly across from Su Yan. Several of his subordinates also stood behind him. From their eyes and breath, they could tell that it was not easy.


    Wide open first reveals the precious watch on the wrist, limited edition and other valued at millions.


    The meaning of wide open is very simple, driving Bugatti is not awesome, his worth can buy dozens of Bugatti.


    Su Yan still drank the tea calmly, he only looked at it wide from beginning to end, knowing this person seven or eight in his heart.


    Su Yan looked at Meng Lisa and said, "Is this the pervert you said?"


    Meng Lisa''s expression changed. She didn''t expect Su Yan to say it so bluntly, she couldn''t say that in this scene.


    "No, no... he is the young master of the Kuo family."


    "Young Master Kuo, the fate of short-lived ghosts, don''t you want to stay alive when you marry."


    Meng Lisa was stunned for a moment, her eyes rosy, she didn''t care about Su Yan''s short-lived or not, she didn''t want to marry even if she lived a long life, because she didn''t like opening up this **** ghost at all.


    However, when he heard the conversation between the two people wide, those eyes seemed to change color all at once, and the whole eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes. The special part was his body. At this moment, it was tight and even trembling, which was completely angry.


    "Lisa, what are you talking about, I am a pervert?!"


    Opening wide, he first looked at Meng Lisa, with an extraordinarily arrogant tone, as if Meng Lisa had become his forbidden.


    Meng Lisa''s face changed abruptly, and she hurriedly said: "No, no, I haven''t said it, he just heard it wrong."


    "I don''t care about this."


    Looking at Su Yan wide, he likes Meng Lisa and naturally doesn''t care about her words, just get her body, but now Su Yan gets involved, this matter will naturally not stop there.


    Not only that, Su Yan also said that he was a short-lived ghost, which is simply unreasonable, no one dares to curse him like that.


    The bodyguards behind the wide open have already revealed their sharp meaning. They only need to open a word and they can act. They have never missed countless shots.


    With an annual salary of tens of millions, these bodyguards are naturally not vegetarians, all of them are people with spiritual power.


    Kuo Kai did not directly let the bodyguard take action, but looked at Su Yan with a cold face, trying to overwhelm Su Yan with his aura.


    However, he found that Su Yan ignored him at all, did not put him in his eyes at all, which made his heart even more angry.


    "Boy, you have a kind, in this area, no one dares to say that I am short-lived!"


    Su Yan said impatiently: "Your Yintang is darkening, your breath is weak, the yin is prosperous and the yang is declining, and the root of life is shrinking. What is it that is not a short-lived ghost?"


    His face changed broadly, and he didn''t check whether Su Yan was correct. He only heard three words throughout the whole process, ephemeral ghost, Su Yan again said he was a ephemeral ghost.


    "Outrageous, you cursed me over and over again, and today I will let you know how wide I am!"


    He stood up wide open, his eyes stared at Su Yan, his eyes filled with a strong killing intent.


    At the same time, his hand also beckoned several bodyguards. Obviously he was angry, and the next thing would be very scary.


    Xie Fang and Mengxun changed their colors on the spot. On the one hand, Su Yan was the lifesaver of their daughter, and they were naturally very grateful, but on the other hand, Su Yan dared to offend Kukai, which made them worry that Kuo met them not to anger them.


    Several bodyguards rushed over, full of radiance, and a burst of internal energy burst out. Obviously, the master is strong. If the master is a bodyguard, it is natural that there is no hope of breakthrough to fall.


    Meng Lisa was not scared. She had seen Su Yan''s greatness in the bar, and the Tai Dou was scared to death by him, let alone these people.


    When the bodyguards rushed in, Su Yan''s spiritual power was flowing, and a faint light enveloped several people, and they immediately stopped their movements and stood erect there.


    With an evil smile on his wide open face, his purpose is simple, he wants Su Yan to die.


    A woman who dared to peek at her would naturally not be forgiven if she was wide open. Only when the enemy disappears can he restore peace.


    However, after a long time, he opened up and realized that his bodyguard was standing there still, which made his expression suddenly change.


    "What are you guys doing!"


    He opened his face full of anger and looked at the bodyguards angrily, but did not get a response.


    But Su Yan looked wide open, showing a faint smile: "Kneel down and sing and conquer I can spare you."

 Chapter 1025： clue

    Su Yan''s words made Xie Fang and Meng Xun''s expressions fusion frightened. They were trembling after offending them before, but Su Yan turned out to be so tough.


    Mengxun gritted his teeth, ran over, looked at Su Yan and said, "You are the benefactor of our family''s Sasha, but you don''t want to kill our family."


    When Meng Lisa heard this, she said hurriedly: "Dad, what are you talking about."


    Now Meng Lisa is happy, because she sees a glimmer of hope, even if Su Yan does not like her, but if Su Yan can help her solve the problem, that would be a very good thing.


    "Young Master Kuo can provoke him at will, offending him to not want to live?!"


    "Dad, don''t worry, it''s just a dent in his eyes."


    Meng Xun''s face changed abruptly. He could still disbelieve what Su Yan said before, but now it was Meng Lisa who said it herself, and it was completely over.


    "Sasha, you are going to ruin our company completely now."


    Wide open is also an angry face, with blue veins on his forehead, looking at Meng Xun and said: "Oh, Meng Xun, I think you designed this deliberately!"


    Mengxun''s legs trembled with fright, and if Xie Fang hadn''t helped him, he would have kneeled down.


    It''s not that he is weak, or that the Kuo family is too strong, or that the deity here is respectful and respectful to Kuo Yongfu''s father, Kuo Yongfu, without the slightest arrogance. Sometimes he acts on the face of Kuo Yongfu.


    The fundamental reason for this is of course not that Zhu Taidou is afraid of Kuo Yongfu, but a wealthy businessman who has nothing to do with him. He is afraid of the people behind Kuo Yongfu.


    "Master Kuo, all of this is a misunderstanding. I don''t even know this boy. Everything is his fault."


    Meng Xun pushed everything to Su Yan, and now he can only protect himself. Any savior, this is all his stab, and he will naturally bear it.


    Meng Lisa heard this, but a teardrop rolled down her face, looking at Meng Xun with disappointment.


    "Dad, he is my savior. If he is an ordinary person, you are driving him to death."


    "What should I do, do you let me see your wife being victimized?"


    Meng Lisa was stunned. She didn''t expect that her father was worried about this. She blamed him for all this.


    Meng Lisa looked at Su Yan, her eyes filled with pleading expressions, and she even knelt down toward the ground with her legs bent.


    Of course Su Yan didn''t let her kneel down and helped her up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this when someone confronts me."


    Meng Lisa burst into laughter, extremely happy and excited, she believed that there was no need to fear everything with Su Yan.


    Qiqiao, who had widened his anger at this time, could not help kicking his bodyguard, but the bodyguard was still motionless. This was what he discovered that something was wrong.


    "What the **** is going on with you!"


    His face was wide open and anxious, his bodyguards were protecting him, and now they all seemed to be tapped, so who would protect him and who would teach Su Yan.


    "You kid, you are good, you have the ability to wait for me to find someone."


    "You can find someone, but you have to kneel down first!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, his wide legs seemed to be hit by a stick, and he knelt down.


    His face was wide open and full of indignation. This was an insult to him. He had never kneeled before anyone else, but others had kneeled on him.


    "Do you know who my dad is!"


    "Love whoever."


    "My dad is Kuo Yongfu, Kuo Yongfu know it, dare to beat me, I will let him kill you."


    "Young man, stop, you will really kill our family like this."


    Mengxun was almost crying, and his heart was full of despair.


    Meng Lisa ran over and comforted: "Dad, don''t worry, he is very strong, and the dean is scared to death by him."


    Mengxun naturally didn''t believe it, he had also heard of Tai Dou, what a dazzling existence, it was totally nonsense to be scared to death.


    When I heard it wide open, my face was full of smiles, Meng Lisa''s bragging skills were really good.


    "Taidou, you don''t mean Zhu Taidou, hahaha, let me smile for a while."


    But he didn''t laugh twice, and Su Yan waved his fist, smashing his head.


    A huge bag appeared on his head, the level of pain was unprecedented in his life.


    After opening wide for a few seconds, tears came out, and he couldn''t accept the pain.


    At the same time, the wide-spread anger reached its zenith, and this series of things he had never imagined and had never encountered before.


    He didn''t expect that he proposed his father''s name, but it was still useless, so he could not show the final hole card.


    "Do you dare to hit me, do you know who my father is behind?"


    Snapped!


    Su Yan slapped his open face with a slap, looked at him and said, "I asked you to sing Conquer, didn''t you hear it?"


    "Do you know the spiritual power fluid, do you know the spiritual power pill!"


    He spit out a mouthful of blood, with a cruel look on his face. These two things have become popular recently, as long as they are practicing martial arts.


    Because this thing is cost-effective, it is favored by many people, and Shiya Group has been affected because the price is too expensive.


    Hearing the wide open words, Su Yan��s eyes suddenly became cold. Of course, he knew that the spiritual power liquid and the spiritual power pill, wasn��t it what Yuwen Xiongba said? He originally wanted to solve it, but he didn��t expect to find it in this place. Clues.


    Su Yan shook his head, showing a hint of a smile, and he should be able to find out what happened.


    Seeing Su Yan stunned for a while, he opened a more cruel smile and even forgot the pain.


    "The big boss behind the scenes is the overlord, and Zhu Taidou is not worthy to lick his shoes."


    Kuokai naturally thought that Su Yan was shocked and Su Yan felt scared, which was also the result he wanted to see.


    "My dad is a shareholder, he invested 10 billion in his company, aren''t you good at hitting me? Keep hitting me."


    Wide and arrogant, he expected that Su Yan would not dare to move him anymore, the next step would be to kneel and beg for mercy.


    But who knows, Su Yan''s palm fell again, and the other side of his face immediately swelled, so pain that he didn''t dare to cry.


    "you you!"


    "I let you sing to conquer, where are you so much nonsense."


    Su Yan looked at Kukai with a murderous intent on his face. This killing intent made Kukai''s whole body tremble again and again. This was an involuntary fear.


    "Sing to me to conquer if you don''t want to die."


    Wide open and afraid, completely afraid, the person in front of him can''t be frightened, if he continues, his life will be lost.


    "I sing, I sing, don''t kill me."


    Kuangkai began to sing, and the sound like a duck echoed in the villa.


    At the same time, Su Yan handed him the cell phone and asked him to call Kuo Yongfu. Kuo Kai naturally didn''t dare to violate it.


    Kuo Yongfu received the call and learned that his son had been beaten and he was worried about his life. There was a sense of anger on his originally calm face.


    The expensive table was also smashed to pieces by Kuo Yongfu. Those eyes flashed with cannibalistic gazes. Wide open is that his only son can''t make a mistake.

 Chapter 1026： Pete

    Sing to conquer with an open mind, because once you stop, you will receive Su Yan''s slap in the face. He was originally a thin man, but now he has become a fat man.


    His screams echoed throughout the villa, causing the neighbors to throw a pan out.


    Su Yan originally wanted to wait for Kuo Yongfu to come to the villa, but he felt that it was such a waste of time that he might as well bring Kuo Kai to find Kuo Yongfu.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan lifted it wide, and walked outside the house as if carrying a chicken.


    Meng Lisa followed, looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you leaving?"


    "Well, I will go directly to his house, your parents in the province are afraid."


    Meng Lisa nodded, but her face was still worried.


    Su Yan naturally knew her inner thoughts and couldn''t help but say: "Don''t worry, I will not dare to disturb you in the future."


    After receiving the affirmative answer from Su Yan, Meng Lisa suddenly looked relaxed, and she couldn''t hide her gratitude to Su Yan.


    But Meng Lisa''s parents still don''t believe that Su Yan can settle everything, because the wide-open family is too big, equivalent to the biggest chaebol here.


    "Sasha, let him go. Your father and I have figured it out. The big deal is how long we can go abroad and how long we can hide."


    "Mom, don''t worry, he will definitely help us settle everything. What I said before is true."


    Mengxun shook his head to convince him how it was possible unless he heard the collapse of the Kuo family.


    Su Yan squeezed wide open into the car. The bodyguards were also released from control by Su Yan, and they flee in a hurry, where they dared to offend Su Yan.


    Su Yan drove away from the Meng''s Villa and drove directly towards the Kuo''s.


    At this time, Kuo Yongfu also took action, and immediately let his hand go down to check the location of the phone.


    But for a moment, his subordinates rang Kuo Yongfu''s office and hurriedly walked in.


    "Patriarch, the address is found, in a villa group in the border area."


    "Go call Leopard Head, I want to see who touched my son!"


    Kuo Yongfu''s eyes were violent, those eyes were full of gloomy and cold colors, and his whole body carried a powerful majesty, making his men frightened.


    Leopard Head is the fighter of the Kuo family, and its strength is the master''s consummation, and Kuo Yongfu''s most trusted person.


    Leopard Head received the news, but in a moment he rushed to Kuo''s home, and followed Kuo Kai to the border area.


    "Boss, what happened to Master?"


    Leopard''s head has a cold face, he has always been this face, cold in his bones, murderous character, countless people have died in his hands.


    "It seems to be a young person, I think it might be because of that dreamer."


    "Huh, let''s go and eradicate Mengjia. A small company dared to offend the young master."


    Kuo Yongfu naturally didn''t put Mengjia in his eyes, the anger in his heart was completely directed at Su Yan. There are vehicles ready downstairs, just waiting for Kuo Yongfu to come down.


    A group of people went downstairs, but the sky of the original full moon was now covered with a layer of gray, the fog and frost began to fill the surroundings, and then it must be unstable.


    Kuo Yongfu got into the car, but the car did not start, because a Bugatti was speeding up not far from the car.


    Bugatti is naturally Su Yan, and Su Yan is squeezed in the co-pilot. He dared not move at all, and his heart was full of fear.


    When he arrived at Kuo''s house, Su Yan stopped the car and couldn''t help but guess what he saw when he saw the car in front of him.


    Kuo Yongfu also got out of the car, with sharp eyes like eagle eyes, looking directly at Su Yan.


    Kuo Yongfu is almost certain that the young man in front of him is the target he is looking for, the one who hurts his beloved son.


    Kuo Yongfu and Su Yan were five meters apart, and both sides stopped, and both were extremely cold.


    Su Yan received a call from Fang Ruya on the road. After her investigation and even Academician Chen''s research, the spiritual power components in the spiritual power fluid and spiritual power pill were exactly the same as those in the super spiritual power fluid.


    There are two possibilities for such a result. One is that someone else has built something that can produce psychic fluid like the gathering spirit formation, and the second is that someone is guarding and stealing the psychic fluid that is stolen.


    Although the Shiya Group doesn''t want to discard the spiritual power liquid, it can''t flow into the market, because it will have a great impact on people, and it can even be said to be poison.


    "Where is my son?!"


    Kuo Yongfu was the first to speak out, he was naturally more anxious, after all, his son was in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan did not answer, but instead asked: "Are you an investor in Dali Group?"


    Kuo Yongfu''s face became cold and angrily said: "I ask you where is my son!"


    He is very disturbed now, and he is afraid that his son will miss something, but that is all he has.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, but rather impatiently.


    "I don''t want to say the third time, are you an investor in Dali Group!"


    Kuo Yongfu looked furious and looked at the leopard head beside him with a look of killing intent.


    Leopard Head nodded and walked out, looking at Su Yanman with a haughty look.


    "At a young age, I don''t know how high the sky is. Do you dare to provoke Kuojia!"


    The leopard head rushed out and rushed towards Su Yan. His body was as fast as a phantom, and his strength was not weak.


    However, in Su Yan''s eyes, his fist was nothing more than a turtle speed, and this little power was not enough to tickle him.


    Su Yan took a step forward, and a wave of coercion spread out, instantly isolating the leopard''s head and turning him into a pig''s head.


    Leopard''s head was swollen, and there was a surge of spiritual power in his body, which was not his own. It was obvious that the spiritual power was the work of Su Yan.


    Leopard Head looked at Su Yan, his stern look with killing intent turned into fear at this moment, and the pressure alone made him lose his resistance. This was too powerful.


    "Who are you?!"


    Leopard head looked at Su Yan, fearing even more.


    "Who am I, Patriarch Kuo should know."


    Kuo Yongfu shook his head timidly. How did he know that he had never talked about Su Yan.


    "Siya Group knows it."


    Kuo Yongfu''s complexion changed. Of course, Shiya Group knew that it could be said that it was the object of attention every day, and it was the company that carried them back.


    "you are!"


    "Su Ba first!"


    Kuo Yongfu and Baotou''s discoloration changed on the spot, and both of them trembled with fear, as if they had encountered the most horrible thing. They staggered a few steps before lying down together.


    Looking at Kuo Yongfu, Su Yan continued: "Shiya Group is my company."


    Of course Kuo Yongfu knew that all this had been investigated a long time ago, and he also knew that Su Yan would appear, but he did not expect it to be so fast, and it was his sword.


    "I''m just a striker, everything has nothing to do with me."


    Kuo Yongfu was completely persuaded, how could he dare to resist such a noble person, he could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "I don''t want to say the third time!"


    Su Yan''s patience was completely gone, and he took Kuo Yongfu''s son directly, looked at him and said, "You don''t want your son to die."


    When Kuo Yongfu saw Kuo Kai, his face was distorted, and his heart was tangled. He knew very well the consequences of telling his secret.


    But now, his son is in Su Yan''s hands, a moment of life and death.


    "I said, he is from Star Country, named Pete, and he founded the Dali Group."

 Chapter 1027： Research institute

    Su Yan''s gaze dissipated coldly, and the strength in his hand was also slack, and only then did he recover a little from his constant wailing and widening.


    "Dad, save me!"


    Just now because of the pain, he couldn''t make a sound, Su Yan''s strength was loosened, and when he widened, he shouted for help.


    Wide open clearly, only his father can save him right now, he must grasp all hope, this is the hope of life.


    Kuangkai also regretted that she never thought that she would offend such a person. Meng Lisa said that Su Yan scared Zhu Taidou to death, and he did not dare to doubt it.


    Seeing that his son was still alive, Kuo Yongfu was also relieved. This is also the reason why he told the secret. He can do everything for his son.


    Kuo Yongfu looked at Su Yan, no longer the half-arrogant he was just now, he just prayed in his heart, his face was full of nervous eyes.


    "Sir, let my son go, all this has nothing to do with him, if there is anything you want to find me."


    Su Yan threw it wide open on the ground, already planting a mark in his body. Once he plays with women in the future, this mark will happen, causing him to die directly on the bed.


    "Your son will touch a woman in the future, then he must bleed to death!"


    Su Yan''s voice was like a spell, which made Kuo Kai unbelievable. If he didn''t play with women, what was the difference between that and the eunuch.


    Of course, he wouldn''t express his dissatisfaction directly, but now his life is in Su Yan''s hands, and it is not his own decision whether he will play with women or not.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan had planted a mark in his body. Once he violated it, Bi would suffer an unbearable price.


    More than that, Su Yan looked at Kuo Yongfu, and there was a coldness in his eyes.


    "Meng''s family, I''ll save it!"


    Su Yan''s voice has an unquestionable taste, and he will definitely break through the Kuo Family if he dares to move the Meng Family.


    Kuo Yongfu naturally nodded his head quickly, not daring to violate the slightest bit.


    He also made a decision in his heart, his son must take care of him, and he must not go out to cause trouble, such a person can''t afford to offend.


    Su Yan jumped into the car and looked at Kuo Yongfu and said, "Take me to the Dali Group."


    Kuo Yongfu''s face changed, revealing a bitter look, let him show the way how to do this, wouldn''t he go looking for death?


    "My lord, I...I''ll tell you the address, okay, I''ll take you there and they will definitely take my skin."


    Kuo Yongfu was almost crying, his son was saved, and now he will catch him.


    Su Yan shook his head and ordered: "Get in the car."


    There is no explanation, no promise, and the result of not getting in the car is self-evident.


    Kuo Yongfu''s heart is full of despair, and his face is full of death. This brutal son hurts Laozi.


    But he didn''t dare to have the slightest room for resistance. If he didn''t get in the car, he would definitely die now.


    "I go, I go."


    Kuo Yongfu got on the car tremblingly, and Su Yan rode Juechen and left Kuo''s home.


    While Leopard Head and the back of the car looked wide open, their hearts were full of anxiety.


    "The boss doesn''t know if he can come back since he left. The Kuo family depends on the boss."


    Kuo Kai had a hundred regrets in his heart. Su Yan''s warning just now failed to wake him up, but now Kuo Yongfu was taken away, he was afraid. He was completely dependent on his Laozi to have such a chic life.


    Opening up his heart also understands that if his Lao Tzu collapses, then everyone will ignore him, those who have been offended, stepped on their feet, and have been harmed by him...


    He didn''t dare to imagine the consequences of that, it would surely be torn apart and cramped.


    Under the leadership of Kuo Yongfu, Su Yan drove towards the Dali Group. He did not expect that this Dali Group would be not far from Jiangbei University, and the distance between the two was only 50 miles.


    Of course, that place is just a research institution, and the company''s registered location is not in China, but the Star Country Foreign Group.


    The car walked for an hour or two to reach the destination, and the research institute was right in front of Su Yan''s eyes. It was a relatively magnificent building with a very distinctive appearance.


    It was late at night, and there was no one around, but the organization was brightly lit. It seems that these people are working overtime to research. Of course, this so-called research is just fraud.


    "Is Pete here?"


    "I don''t know, he seldom comes to this place, we are all connected by video."


    "Then I will let him come here."


    Su Yan got out of the car, closed the door, and locked it, which made Kuo Yongfu desperate, so he wouldn''t let him go when he got there.


    The people in the organization also noticed that it was a Bugatti, but the security guards did not neglect it.


    "Who are you, why are you here?"


    Su Yan didn''t speak. The security guards were all foreigners invited, and he was still a master. It seemed that this organization was not simple.


    Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power squirmed, and the security guard flew out directly and slammed into the door of the institution, which crashed.


    At the same time, people in the organization rushed out one after another, and a group of well-trained security guards turned out to be masters.


    "Shit!"


    A big man''s eyes were furious. It was obvious that someone was making trouble. It was the first time that they dared to make trouble in this place.


    "Killhimforme!"


    All of them were gushing out violently, and the whole body was full of spiritual power. For a time, the entire organization was flooded with colorful spiritual power, and many windows in the research organization were poking out.


    "Yo, it''s so fun, is this adding fun to our boring work?"


    "A crazy person who is not afraid of death, dare to come to this place to cause trouble."


    "This is called fearless, but the end is ugly."


    Facing these powerful masters who rushed out, Su Yan looked cold. He was going to make trouble here tonight, not only making trouble, he also razed this place to the ground.


    All the masters rushed over, their spiritual power was overwhelming, and the power of one person was limited, but the combined power of these dozen or twenty people would be extremely terrifying.


    But Su Yan snapped his fingers casually, and these people stopped abruptly. Everyone stood still, maintaining a rushing posture.


    This made everyone around him stunned, not understanding what was going on.


    "What''s wrong, what kind of plane?"


    "Evil fun, this is not Halloween?!"


    "Yo, it''s not funny at all."


    In the face of the discussions in the organization, Kuo Yongfu did not agree with it. He could see violent anger and anger in Su Yan''s eyes, and things were not that simple.


    "The Dali Group has caused so much trouble to the Shiya Group. With Su Baxian''s character, the Dali Group is dangerous."


    Kuo Yongfu rubbed his eyes, but when he looked at the door again, his eyes widened and his whole body trembled with fear.


    Because the scene at the door was too horrible and **** at this time, even a big man who had experienced wind and rain like him was completely frightened.


    Not only him, but the people who had laughed at the boring one after another, at this moment all opened their mouths, full of incredible eyes.

 Chapter 1028： Li Yao

    What kind of sight can scare them like that, it is naturally flesh and blood, dozens of masters and powerful masters instantly disappeared into a cloud of blood.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power can easily kill them, or even crush them into powder. The existence of the stately realm faces the master and kills them at will.


    Su Yan is not a good person. On the contrary, he is more violent when facing the enemy, always killing and decisively.


    If he is a person who has no power to bind a chicken, this group of people will not let him go, and the end will be the same.


    Speaking of turning this place into ruins, then this is an established fact and cannot be changed.


    In an instant, nearly twenty great masters were turned into nothingness. Who is not afraid of this, even the great masters will be afraid to see it.


    After killing this group of security guards, Su Yan''s eyes were still flat, without any fluctuations, but almost everyone present changed color, completely treating him as a demon.


    "Who is this man, so cruel!"


    "It''s terrible, I want to go home."


    "No wonder he dared to break into the research institute directly. He seems to be a master in the martial arts world."


    Su Yan looked at the research institute. The height of nearly a hundred meters is a relatively large building.


    The door was smashed open before, and Su Yan took his steps and walked slowly inside.


    After solving this group of security guards, he hardly encountered any resistance on the first floor. This research institution has master security, which is actually extremely powerful protection.


    Who would have thought that such a powerful person would come to look for things. This was obviously a sudden situation and no one had expected it.


    Many people took out their mobile phones and called the executives and heads of the organization, and now they can only solve it.


    The staff in the organization didn''t know Su Yan''s purpose at all. If it came to them, it would be a disaster.


    When Su Yan walked to the second floor, a red supercar stopped at the door, and a beautiful figure came down from the car, mature and sexy, noble and arrogant, and ordinary men could not be seen from a distance.


    The woman glanced at the bloodstains everywhere, and the security guard who was lying at the door, who was already dead, her eyes turned, and a cold expression appeared on her face.


    "Smith, you are still playing with women, the research institutes have been invaded!"


    Smith is the second person in charge of this organization, or it can be said that Pete specially arranged for someone to protect safety.


    And the woman is the first person in charge of this organization, strategizing, and in power alone, even Smith has to listen to her, knowing that she is just an ordinary woman.


    When the woman hung up the phone, she rushed towards the house. The reason why she had such courage was actually because he had a bodyguard beside him. The strength was in the early days of the grandmaster. This was the reason why she dared to enter.


    On the second floor, the woman saw Su Yan''s back, her eyes full of murder.


    "Who are you, dare to break into the research institute of the Dali Group and look for death!"


    The woman''s voice was icy, it was a kind of scolding, a kind of majesty, and even a threat.


    Su Yan stopped. He felt that the voice was a little familiar. It was very similar to the voice of a woman, a woman he knew.


    Before Su Yan turned around, the woman greeted the bodyguard: "Kill him!"


    Her voice has no emotion at all, like a cold-blooded animal, the result of breaking into the research institution is death, otherwise there will be accidents in the future.


    The bodyguard nodded, and the red beard on the chin kept squirming, accompanying his body floating.


    However, Su Yan turned around. When the woman saw him, her eyes were blank, and her eyes suddenly filled with panic.


    She wanted the bodyguard to stop, but it was too late.


    The bodyguard is a great master, the spiritual power bursting out of his body is naturally not to be underestimated, and of course it is not worth mentioning in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Gotohell!"


    The bodyguard roared, and the blue spiritual power all over his body turned into the shape of a demon, rushing towards Su Yan, the whole house was actually covered with a layer of frost.


    However, when his demon illusion was one meter away from Su Yan, he didn''t attack, but fled, as if he was afraid of him.


    Su Yan only released a coercion, but this coercion was enough to make the demon tremble in illusion.


    Even the bodyguard''s eyes were full of coldness at the moment, and this coercion was that he had never been able to release it. He was a star countryman, in fact, what he admired most was power.


    "Power, power!"


    The bodyguard showed his terrible muscles to declare his strength.


    A group of bodyguards blasted, it is no exaggeration that this punch can smash a hill.


    However, Su Yan opened his palms and easily grasped his fists, making him unable to move.


    The bodyguard was violent, and the strength of the milk was used, but it still had no effect.


    He was only now realizing how terrifying the thin young man in front of him was, and the mysterious East was by no means simple.


    The bodyguard made vague words, as if to say let go, he had chosen to beg for mercy.


    However, how could Su Yan let him go? With a wave of his hand, the bodyguard turned over and fell to the ground, his arm was directly taken off by Su Yan.


    The powerhouse in the realm of grandmaster is no different from the ants in front of Su Yan, and it is easy to kill him.


    The bodyguard backed away, his eyes full of horror, and his heart trembled.


    However, Su Yan casually destroyed the bodyguard, killing the bodyguard directly, and even the soul could not be left behind.


    After killing the bodyguard, Su Yan looked at the woman in front of him, his brows full of indifference.


    "Li Yao, I didn''t expect you to jump to this company."


    This woman is Li Yao, the university intern teacher whom Su Yan once promoted, because she was honest and pure.


    Now I have truly confirmed a sentence, everything will change with the passing of time, there is no thing that time cannot change.


    At this time, Li Yao had already lay down on the ground, despair appeared in her heart the moment she saw Su Yan, and her face was full of fear until now.


    After Su Yan killed her bodyguard, the fear became even stronger, so that there was a flow of heat on the ground.


    For a long time, seeing that Su Yan didn''t kill her directly, the instinctive desire to survive made her restore a trace of face.


    "Professor Su, I...I..."


    Li Yao wanted to explain, to excuse, and even to ask for forgiveness, but she couldn''t say everything because she was too scared.


    Of course she knew Su Yan''s toughness, she used to be Su Yan''s assistant, and naturally knew a lot about Su Yan.


    After she quit, she joined the Dali Group and became the head of a research institute, even with 10% of the shares, which made her a master.


    But her heart is always uneasy, everything is because of Su Yan, she has insomnia countless times, and is afraid that Su Yan will come to her door, but this uneasiness has been verified today.


    Li Yao knelt down, ignoring her own image, her face was full of pear blossoms and rain, and she kept kowtow, begging Su Yan for forgiveness.

 Chapter 1029： Disappointed

    She is sincere now, even extremely regretful, taking a wrong step, every step is wrong.


    "Professor Su, I just... just want to have better development, just want to see the society."


    Li Yao had a lot of illusions and hoped that Su Yan didn''t know what she was doing, and that all of this was just a coincidence.


    Su Yan looked at Li Yao, feeling very unfamiliar. When he first went to university, the harmless and squeezed Li Yao disappeared. The person in front of him made himself a little disgusting, like a woman in the dust.


    "Well, yes, people just want to go high, look to the money, break into society, choose good trees and dwell."


    Li Yao tried to restore her composure in her heart, and Su Yan''s words gave her hope.


    "Professor Su, don''t blame me. I have always been very grateful to you. It is not you and I may still be an intern teacher, and it is very likely that I will not be a teacher."


    Su Yan still had a trace of indifference on his face. He was disappointed by what Li Yao had done. He originally wanted to help her, but her limitations were so high.


    "No, everything depends on your own strength. If it doesn''t work, I won''t use people."


    "Professor Su, why are you here so late? Still..."


    Li Yao didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but obviously he was referring to why he came to the research institute of the Dali Group.


    "Actually, I don''t want to run around either, but someone from the Shiya Group called and said that a Dali Group was making trouble."


    Su Yan looked at Li Yao with a questioning look, and asked, "Is that right?"


    Li Yao shook her head quickly with a sincere expression on her face.


    "No, that''s not the case. The Dali Group did not make trouble."


    Li Yao paused, and watched Su Yan take a deep breath, but recovered calmly. Since Su Yan can talk to her like this, she is almost certain that Su Yan will not kill her.


    Li Yao sat on the chair, regaining the image of a lady, regardless of the heat on the ground, as if it had nothing to do with her, and the colorlessness of Huarong just now did not seem to exist.


    "Professor Su, no, now I should call you the president of Shiya Group."


    Li Yao stroked her hair. She had to say that she was beautiful, she was the best among the beauties, and was the object of many men wanting to conquer, otherwise she would not be oppressed at school.


    "You can call me anything."


    "President Su, the Dali Group was born because the Shiya Group''s super psychic liquid and the Gathering Pill are too expensive."


    Su Yan listened quietly, very patiently, but he wanted to see how clever the people he brought out.


    "I met Pete during the time I was working in the laboratory. He asked me to partner, but my status was special. In the end, I resigned and I wanted to have my own business."


    "carry on."


    "The Dali Group is indeed taking the path of imitating the Shiya Group, but this does not mean that the Dali Group has violated the Shiya Group."


    "exactly."


    "The commercial market is free, and everything is free to compete. Is it just because it is somewhat similar to others, that it is plagiarism, or even a conspiracy behind the scenes?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "But you did it with practical actions. You killed the security guard and also killed my bodyguard."


    "That is what they should kill."


    "You are against the rules, I can sue you."


    Li Yao suddenly became severe, looking at Su Yan coldly.


    But she also hurriedly added: "But you are my noble person, I don''t want to be like that, you still go, President Su."


    "Wonderful, really wonderful, I have to say that you are good at talking and a beautiful and talkative woman."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he left. Of course he didn''t have that plan. He hadn''t finished his previous thoughts.


    "thank you."


    Li Yao didn''t think she was embarrassed, she was just an ordinary person, and there was nothing wrong with being afraid of strong people, not to mention that she was a weak woman.


    "First, you have deviated from the point. Second, I still have something to say."


    "Listen thoroughly."


    "Let��s talk about the first point first. You can think about other things. This is very official. The things you sell are under the name of Shiya Group. Is this fair competition and free market?"


    Before Li Yao could reply, Su Yan went on to say: "You let the unqualified and unverified items go on the market. If the buyer has any problems, they come to Shiya Group. You said it''s not my business?"


    Li Yao''s face became cold. Of course she knew about these things. She had told Pete at the beginning that this matter should not involve the Shiya Group, but Pete did not listen to her.


    "I don''t know anything like this, and I''m sorry about that, and I must ask the department to investigate this matter seriously."


    "Well, yes, your answer is good."


    Su Yan sat on the table and looked at Li Yao with profound meaning in his eyes.


    "When I went to a place, someone showed me a waste pill, saying it was from you. Is there such a thing?"


    Li Yao changed her color and quickly said, "No, it is absolutely impossible. How could this be done by myself."


    "Stop the pill, it''s something that the laboratory doesn''t need. It''s a pity to lose it and sell it for profit. Your idea is not wrong."


    "President Su, no, Professor Su." Li Yao stood up and said with a trembling body, "I did my best during the work in the laboratory and I have never done anything sorry for the laboratory."


    "Yes, you haven''t done it before, but you are speculative, and use the discarded spiritual energy liquid and the spirit gathering pill for profit."


    Su Yan suddenly became cold and severe, looking at Li Yao with killing intent in his eyes.


    "At first I was only skeptical, but then when I thought about it, there was only one copy. There was no other place to make it except the laboratory. I chose to close one eye."


    "Professor Su, I really don''t!"


    Li Yao refused to admit it, but bit this point anyway. Without evidence, she thought that Su Yan could not do anything about her.


    "More than that, you also collected the waste psychic fluids used in research and development in the laboratory, and used these things to make psychic fluids and spiritual pills."


    Li Yao couldn''t stand up, and fell directly onto the chair without any calmness.


    "If you leave the Shiya Group, I think the researchers in this place have found a substitute. It doesn''t matter whether it is safe or not, as long as you have a little spiritual power, you can make money. If something happens, you will find the Shiya Group."


    Li Yao looked desperate. What Su Yan said was exactly the same, almost all she did. She didn''t expect Su Yan to know everything.


    "Professor Su, I was wrong, I was really wrong."


    Li Yao collapsed to the ground with a pleading expression on her face. She was very scared, afraid that Su Yan would kill her. .


    However, Su Yan looked at Li Yao, feeling indifferent, and shook his head.


    "You really disappoint me."


    Su Yan did not kill Li Yao. It was useless to kill her, but it was cheaper for her. As long as the Dali Group collapsed, she would be able to experience the pain.

 Chapter 1030： ruins

    Su Yan''s words deeply stung Li Yao. She was completely a tearful person at the moment, with only regret and regret in her heart.


    She is a rural girl who relied on her own efforts to get out of the country. Everything was so beautiful. She taught at Jiangbei University and then found a boyfriend to live a happy life.


    But she encountered the unspoken rules, and she would be put on small shoes if she didn''t agree, or even squeezed out. After all, she was just an intern teacher, and there was no shortage of people in that position.


    She was originally a strong female man, who was like a man when she was young. People in the village were afraid of her, and even boys did not dare to provoke her.


    The family is poor. She travels through the mountains every day to study, and has no money to pay for her tuition. She goes to the mountains to dig ginseng and medicinal materials to sell for money. She was so strong before.


    The other sisters got married early in the same year, and she had two or three babies when she was in college.


    She didn''t want to spend her whole life like that. Her teacher told her a truth. Only when she stepped out of the mountains can life have a future, so she persevered stubbornly.


    But in college, she couldn''t stand the unspoken rules, the intrigue and intrigue here, everything was different from what she imagined.


    I thought that she could live a comfortable life outside the mountains, but the reality made her feel desperate.


    It was Su Yan. It was Professor Su, whom she had been so passionate about, who helped her and helped her gain a foothold in Jiangbei University. Not only that, she became Academician Chen''s assistant, and even the second person in the laboratory.


    But she is insatiable, because her vision has been opened, so she is doing such a thing.


    Regret was useless, and Li Yao knew in her heart that Su Yan didn''t kill her and made her feel even more uncomfortable. She knew that Su Yan was disdainful of killing her.


    "get out!"


    Su Yan''s icy voice reverberated throughout the second floor, and Li Yao''s unusually indifferent eyes made Li Yao''s heart cut like a knife.


    Li Yao stood up tremblingly, knowing that she didn''t leave automatically, she was likely to be thrown out by Su Yan, and she would end up undead.


    Su Yan''s character Li Yao is very clear, that kind of character she admired so much, and now she doesn''t want to bear Su Yan''s character.


    Li Yao left the second floor, stumbled in the corridor, and ran out of the research institute. She knew that Su Yan would ruin this place. This was a sure thing.


    At this time Li Yao''s cell phone rang, and the caller was from a star country man.


    Li Yao didn''t answer the phone, but the mobile phone was automatically connected. This was a mobile phone specifically for contacting Pete.


    "Li Yao, what happened to the research institution?!"


    The voice of the big man was exceptionally furious, and the bloodthirsty smell made Li Yao cold all over, entering the Zuibing Cave.


    She turned around and said, "Something...something happened."


    "what''s up!"


    "Professor Su is here."


    "Which Professor Su?!"


    "Su Baxian, the boss of Shiya Group."


    There was a silence on the phone, followed by a cold hatred.


    "Su Ba first!"


    "I didn''t expect you to come. I waited for you for a long time."


    This voice was not only cold, but also accompanied by an evil smile, which made people full of fear.


    The phone hung up. Without the following text, the big man didn''t care about Li Yao''s life or death. A woman under the hip was just a pawn.


    Li Yao threw the phone away, looked at the research institute, and hugged her legs tightly. She had reached the peak of her tolerance.


    At this time, Su Yan took the elevator directly and reached the top floor, facing the whole building.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    The sound vibrated like thunder, and the whole building reverberated continuously for a long time.


    This voice kept echoing in everyone''s ears, like a spell, making people dizzy and painful.


    Everyone was full of horror, as if they had encountered something incredible, fleeing in a hurry, and the elevator at the entrance of the corridor was suddenly filled with people.


    "Elevator, come up quickly!"


    "Still in the fart elevator, run downstairs."


    "This is more than thirty floors!"


    "Life is more important than legs."


    For a while, this research institution seemed to be in a fire drill, and everyone fled madly outside.


    Su Yan looked coldly at the group of ants-like people at the exit of the building, and his heart was plain.


    He just wanted to destroy this building. Ordinary people didn''t have to kill it. He would only kill those with abilities and martial arts world.


    After a few minutes, the whole building was empty except for him, and the speed of escape for this group of people was pretty good.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a sense of solemnity, his hands were like electricity, and a majestic force was like an electric ball.


    With a push of his hands, this spiritual power ball blasted toward the building, and in an instant it blasted a hole in the building.


    More than that, cracks began to appear in the whole building, like a dense spider web. Everyone escaped far, looking at the building with horror.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a violent sound, the entire building finally could not be supported. Even with strong reinforced concrete support, it still could not stop its collapse.


    Everything fell to the ground, and a powerful gray layer was lifted up, and the whole place seemed to be shrouded in it.


    This building is worth at least several billions, but it was destroyed by Su Yan and turned into a pile of rubble.


    Su Yan stood in the air, and when he saw that the building had become nothingness, he nodded, and everything was calm.


    But the matter is not over. This is just the beginning. This is just destroying an empty shell of the Dali Group. The Dali Group is still as stable as Mount Taishan and is still selling drugs.


    The purpose is simple, to destroy the Dali Group, this is what Su Yan is going to do.


    He originally wanted to visit, but the Dali Group was far away in the land of the stars. It would take a lot of effort to go.


    But at this time, several helicopters flew in the sky, making him frown.


    "Who are you, raise your hand."


    A special soldier on the helicopter looked at Su Yan with a cold face, his sniper rifle had long been aimed at Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at this person with a smile on his face, but he didn''t expect it to be this kid.


    The helicopter approached Su Yan, and the special soldier had been holding the gun tightly, and could shoot Su Yan in the forehead with one shot at any time.


    But when they approached, the special forces saw Su Yan''s figure clearly, but they were stunned, and they couldn''t raise the gun in their hands.


    "Boss!"


    This person is Hao Liang, a member of Su Yan''s previous training, who is now the backbone of the special forces and has achieved the position of major.


    "Boss, why are you here? You did it?!"


    Hao Liang still looked dazed. It was no small matter to destroy a building, although there were no casualties.


    "You kid, get me away."


    Su Yan didn''t have that effort to talk to Hao Liang, so naturally he didn''t have a good face to let him go.

 Chapter 1031： Dali Group

    "Boss, please respect me. Although your position is higher than me, I am also a major now."


    "This is a special task, do you want to know?"


    "miss you."


    "Smelly boy."


    Su Yan laughed and scolded. Originally, he wanted to scare this kid, but he didn''t expect to have learned badly.


    "It''s okay to tell you, I''m here to destroy the Dali Group."


    "Dali Group?!"


    When Hao Liang heard this, his face also showed a cold expression, obviously he also knew this group.


    "Why, do you have any news?"


    Hao Mingliang nodded and looked at Su Yan and said, "This is a foreign-funded enterprise. Many people have died in the production of health medicines. Now it is in lawsuits."


    "I''m here for this purpose. They are scammed everywhere under the banner of my Shiya Group, and regardless of the lives of others, this company must not stay."


    "The commander also said that the personnel of this company have exceeded the level of ordinary companies, and there are many strong people who should be beaten."


    "Go back and tell him, you don''t need to beat it, I just let it into the soil."


    Su Yan''s killing intent appeared on Su Yan''s face, and his deep eyes were full of golden light. Pete must solve it, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble in the future.


    It''s very simple, if you provoke him Su Baxian, there will only be one word, death!


    Hao Mingliang nodded and saw Su Yan''s Ling Xian gaze, as if he had gone back to the past. In the past, everyone trained together, competed together, and even performed tasks together. This was what Su Yan looked at facing powerful enemies.


    "Boss, you have to be careful."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said noncommittal: "Your boss is not the three-legged cat you used to be."


    Hao Liang smiled bitterly. If Su Yan is a three-legged cat, then he is probably not a cannon fodder.


    Hao Liang left, and all the helicopters followed. As long as it was not for other reasons, which harmed the society, they would not appear. They were air defenders.


    Su Yan also fell from the midair. At this time, the researchers of the research institute had long gone without a trace, and only a few people were left standing there.


    Su Yan opened the door, kicked Kuo Yongfu and kicked him out of the car.


    "Go away, get away, don''t let me see you again."


    Kuo Yongfu was almost frightened of a heart attack. Hearing Su Yan''s words, it was almost like an amnesty. He knocked a few heads at Su Yan and ran away desperately.


    And Li Yao was sitting there like a pile of mud, the research institute fell, and the Dali Group was about to fall, she finally returned to the starting point.


    Everything was in vain, this is Su Yan''s punishment to her.


    "Professor Su, you kill me!"


    Li Yao wanted to seek a relief, so instead of facing reality, facing the coming demons.


    Su Yan looked cold, and said, "Kill you, I''m afraid I will dirty my hands."


    Su Yan drove the car and left the ruins. At this time, the sky was overcast and a heavy rain seemed to be coming.


    And Su Yan''s car didn''t drive out for long, and the heavy rain just crashed down, making a crackling noise with the car windows.


    Su Yan didn''t stop the car, but was still driving, not fast, he was waiting for someone.


    Wouldn''t Pete turn a deaf ear to such a big event? He would definitely send someone, even himself.


    Sure enough, there was a figure in front of Su Yan''s car blocking the way. This figure was extremely large, nearly two meters tall, and his muscles were like tree tumors.


    Su Yan stopped the car, took out the cigarette from his pocket, and snapped his finger to light it.


    With a mouthful, Su Yan''s eyebrows were filled with a man''s sharpness, and his whole body was involuntarily beating with golden flames.


    Right now, it is not just the big man in front of him, many foreigners are all around him.


    All of them are not weak, they are all strong masters, and they are not the ordinary early masters, and many of them are late masters.


    With such a group of people coming here, it is conceivable that this Pete''s identity is really not simple, it is very likely to be an extremely powerful existence.


    Su Yan opened the sunroof and the modified car naturally has a roof design. This does not need to be surprised.


    With both hands supported, he jumped directly out, Su Yan looked at the group of people coldly, the cigarette at the corner of his mouth was also spit out by him, and it fell to the ground to extinguish.


    The headed man, who was nearly two meters long, looked at Su Yan with violent eyes, full of killing intent. This killing intent was straightforward and smelled like blood.


    Obviously, the hands of this big man must have been stained with countless blood, and he was numb to killing, only to accomplish his goal.


    "Do you know who we are!"


    The big man clenched his fists with both hands, beat them fiercely, making a violent noise, and did not put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    In his eyes, Su Yan is too weak and small, just like a thin monkey. Even Su Yan is about 1.8 meters tall, but it is no wonder that compared to two meters.


    "who is it."


    Su Yan was calm, took out a cigarette from his bag and lit it, smoking it bit by bit without any fear.


    This made the big man even more violent. They had more than a dozen powerful men besieging Su Yan, and all of them were master masters, and he was even more a master.


    This is not the weak and weak guarding group. Put it anywhere, it is an extremely powerful existence.


    "Anyway, you are not far from death, so I will let you be a ghost!"


    The big man showed a sneer, and at the same time burst out the spiritual power that was overwhelming. This spiritual power was so shocking that the surrounding houses were shattered.


    "We are from Hongmen!"


    Su Yan frowned, Hong Men, why did he sound so familiar? He thought of Qiu Qianbian for a while.


    Qiu Qianyan was the pillar of the Hong Clan, but he had already been killed by him. Would Hong Clan dare to make trouble? Besides, in the eyes of Su Yan, the trivial Hong Clan was too weak.


    "The Hong Sect that Qiu Qianren is in charge is just a superficial force. Any one of us can easily kill him."


    The big man said the reason, but Su Yan didn''t expect that Hong Sect was still hiding so deeply.


    Think about it, after all, it is an existence that is well-known overseas, if it is really led by someone like Qiu Qianbian, it can only be said to be a superficial boss.


    After this period of time, Su Yan is also more aware of the earth. Among them, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, there are many secrets, and many strong people have not appeared.


    "What about Hongmen? What about killing."


    "We can kill him, but you can''t kill him!"


    The big man made a throat cut movement. In the past, his movement basically determined the life and death of a person, and no one could escape.


    Su Yan threw the cigarette away, looked at the big man, and raised a **** at him, which made the big man''s forehead bulge, reaching the edge of anger.

 Chapter 1032： Never survived

    "Shit!"


    The big man bulged, his muscles reached the point of astonishment, and a powerful might whizzed out.


    Dahan is Li Xiu, a well-known powerful person in Li Xiu, and a dazzling existence in the Star Country. If it is not low-key, he will definitely be able to enter the rankings.


    The ranking list is not as understood as before in Su Yan''s eyes. It is more like a division of stages. The strong at each stage has a leader on the list, and it is not simply divided according to strength.


    The big man''s fist was like a hammer. At this moment, it made a crackling sound, and his power reached its peak. He almost had to do it himself, because he was too angry.


    But a few people behind him stopped him and said to him, "Tom, let us solve this matter, why should you do it yourself."


    The speaker was also a great master, with a horrified scar on his face, which brought out his cold personality.


    Dahan Tom nodded. As the leader of this team, he shouldn''t just act casually.


    Immediately, five people stepped forward one after another, all in the middle stage of the Grand Master, and directly surrounded Su Yan.


    "dead!"


    The five people roared almost at the same time, this voice was extremely overwhelming, and trembling more than thunder.


    Su Yan showed sarcasm, snapped his fingers and disappeared instantly.


    "Man!"


    Several great masters were suddenly shocked, Su Yan disappeared silently, unable to find the target.


    Not only him, but also other big guys, they don''t know where Su Yan has gone.


    "Did he run!"


    "Coward, have the ability to come out for a fight!"


    As soon as the words of a mid-level master of the grandmaster came out, his body flew upside down like a broken kite, his body was immediately covered with blood, and blood spurted out of his mouth, and a hole appeared directly in his chest.


    The mid-level master of the grandmaster fell to the ground, and there was no time to say a word.


    The other four mid-level masters were like enemies, Su Yan did not run, just used secret techniques.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, other great masters did not dare to stand aside and watch, and joined the battle one after another, just to destroy Su Yan.


    However, another mid-level master of the grandmaster flew out, this time it turned into a blood mist, and even the corpse was not left behind.


    No one is not afraid of this. Su Yan is like a ghost and is invincible. The mid-term powerhouse of the dignified grandmaster was killed by him at will, and he could not scream.


    They knew that Su Yan was by no means simple, he was probably an extremely tough and powerful man.


    The head of the big Tom, his body was trembling slightly, and sweat dripped down his forehead, but it was not because of fear.


    "What a man who has the ability to come out and hide in hiding!"


    What they are good at is strength, but speed is not an advantage. This is a disadvantage. Tom wants Su Yan to fight him.


    Su Yan was able to achieve such a ghostly speed because he used Long Teng Qianli, and now he has already achieved it, and he has completely understood the profound meaning of Long Teng Qianli, like a fish in the water.


    "Okay, you can come out."


    Su Yan stopped and stood quietly in front of Tom, looking at him still smiling.


    "kill him!"


    Tom roared, the figure roared incomparably, with endless anger, the death of a great master was an immeasurable loss to their Hongmen secret organization.


    Several great masters rushed towards Su Yan, and the fists in their hands rushed towards his vital point, bursting out a burst of powerful spiritual light.


    Su Yan snapped his fingers, forming a shield in front of him, with golden light shining everywhere.


    The fists of several great masters blasted on it, and they couldn''t shake half a point at all, and not only that, their fists were broken directly.


    For a time, the whole place screamed again and again, and these masters couldn''t stop wailing.


    It''s not that they want to scream, it''s really too painful to bear.


    Their arms were twisted, like being curled by cooked chicken feet, and there was a hint of golden spiritual power in them, and it was precisely because of this golden spiritual power that they could not bear it.


    "A few ants in the middle of the master''s stage also want to deal with me, so I underestimate me."


    There was a trace of jealousy in Tom''s eyes. He never thought that Su Yan would defeat several of his men so easily, and he hadn''t taken any action yet. This could only be regarded as a defense.


    Before Tom called to stop, the rest of his men rushed to Su Yan, anger replacing their brains.


    For a time, more than a dozen rays of light burst out from the sky and the earth, and a big hole appeared on the entire ground, all of which were powerful punches of these people.


    The other people had been blasted into ashes long ago, but when these people looked into the pit, they didn''t see the half figure of Su Yan at all, and there was no spiritual power dissipated.


    Su Yan was in midair at the moment, his hands were surging with spiritual power, and a burst of fragmented power came out, directly rushing towards these more than ten masters.


    Dahan Tom wanted to help resist, but it was too late. Su Yan''s shattering power almost tore these people to pieces in a blink of an eye.


    Not only that, the previous great masters also died away, and now only Tom is left in the whole place.


    Tom''s eyes at the moment were not as arrogant as they were just now, they were completely replaced by shock. He had never seen this kind of power before, and he couldn''t help but feel timid in his heart.


    "What kind of magic is you!"


    Tom roared, although his heart was chilling, he was still full of killing intent when he looked at Su Yan.


    "This is the secret technique of China, you know a fart."


    "I don''t care what Chinese secret technique you are, today I must kill you and tear you to pieces."


    Su Yan said disdainfully, "I can''t help myself."


    Since he wanted to die, Su Yan would naturally fulfill him, he was already immortal, and it would be a disaster if he didn''t kill him.


    Tom rushed over, his fists full of shining power, and the power of this fist made Su Yan slightly discolored.


    "I didn''t expect to practice boxing like this."


    Su Yan was a little surprised. The strength of the bones and muscles was really good, and they were not much weaker than him.


    Although not much weaker, but still weaker than him.


    "I will use my strength to teach you how to be a man."


    Su Yan also clenched his fists. Compared with Tom, his fist was like Xiaolongbao compared to a big steamed bun. It was not of the same level at all.


    Tom smiled and dared to compare strength with him. This is nothing short of death.


    "what!"


    Tom roared, power overwhelming the sky, this punch was equivalent to his strong blow, and all the power burst out.


    However, the bombardment on Su Yan''s fist was not as damaging as he expected, and Su Yan was not blasted to pieces by him.


    On the contrary, Su Yan was unscathed, but instead resisted his punch.


    More than that, Tom felt his brain dizzy, and the meridians all over his body ruptured uncontrollably, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Tom fell down unwillingly, his spiritual power dissipated, and he was completely dead. All members of the Hongmen secret organization had no survivors.

 Chapter 1033： Petes Fury

    With Su Yan''s hand, Tom''s body dissipated and turned into a mass of dust.


    All the strong did not even leave their bodies. This is Su Yan''s style of dealing with things. As long as he is an enemy, he will kill without mercy.


    If you don''t kill others, it''s a woman''s benevolence, but you will lose your life because of it. Su Yan has seen too many things like this.


    Jumping into the car, a random cloud of golden spiritual power is to dry the car and start the engine, Su Yan left completely.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and people passing by in the morning were almost frightened by the devastated scene.


    "Aliens are here, aliens have invaded!"


    ...


    Su Yan returned to Jiangbei University, the matter is not over, everything can''t be over without killing Pete.


    He didn''t expect to simply drink, but it would lead to so many things and also involve the Hongmen.


    Originally thought that Pete just wanted to compete with his Shiya group, but he did not expect that this person turned out to be the boss of the Hongmen secret organization.


    Of course, Su Yan was not afraid, just Hong Clan, he would do whatever he didn''t agree with.


    When he arrived at the laboratory, Su Yan plunged into the spirit gathering formation. At this moment, the spiritual power in his head was already extremely rich.


    The giant tree is already towering to the sky, extremely stalwart, tall, luxuriant, and very vigorous.


    The vine has also recovered, and now it has become like a tree demon. The vine is entwined around the giant tree and is constantly wandering.


    Xiaoyao still slept on the canopy of the giant tree, like a hen who did not lay eggs and occupied the henhouse.


    Sleeping with such an array spirit is considered cultivation, and most people don''t envy it.


    Su Yan directly sat down cross-legged, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly. All the spiritual energy surged towards him, and was immediately sucked into his body.


    After the battle, Su Yan was also a little tired. These spiritual powers can be regarded as recovering the body and strengthening the body.


    When the body was full, Su Yan gave up and stopped practicing.


    At this time, Dan Yi had already stood on the edge of his reach, with a lot of pills in his hands, and his face was extremely religious.


    Su Yan put the pills in his bag, and stored them in the ghost gourd, and then looked at Dan Yi.


    Dan Yi didn''t dare to look at Su Yan directly, so he could only lower his head and stay silent.


    "This is for you."


    Su Yan casually moved, and a book of second-grade pill refining encyclopedia fell into the hands of Pill 1.


    Dan Yi naturally prostrated and bowed and thanked him, and at the same time there was a spiritual power absorbed by Dan Yi, which was also Su Yan''s reward.


    But Dan Yi felt a strangeness, and this strangeness shocked him. Su Yan''s coercion was stronger than before, and it actually made him tremble involuntarily.


    "My lord, has my lord stepped into the realm of Taoism?!"


    Dan Yi looked at Su Yan with a look of incomprehensibility, he had forgotten that he couldn''t look directly at Su Yan''s respect.


    Su Yan nodded, and didn''t have too much emotion. Wouldn''t it be the same if he didn''t advance.


    Dan Yi was even more respectful. He respected Su Yan even more, and respected him more than he was afraid.


    Su Yan''s talent made him obsessed, thinking that he was still an opponent with him, but now he is a Taoist, and he is already far away.


    "Practice alchemy well, maybe I can let you live."


    Su Yan left the laboratory and returned to the villa area.


    Little Lori and others naturally waited at home, and they all smiled when Su Yan came back.


    "My lord, is the matter finished?"


    Yuwen Xiongba stepped forward and asked, naturally he was very concerned about this matter.


    "No, it''s just going to make a fuss and kill some great masters."


    The corner of Yuwen Xiong''s mouth curled, and it was as easy as killing a pig for a master to catch up with Su Yan. This was too heartbreaking.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan and said, "Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a group of people from the Star Country. What I didn''t expect is that Hongmen actually has a secret agency."


    "Secret agency?!"


    A group of people changed their color slightly, showing curiosity.


    "The Hongmen on the surface are just little ants. These talents are the real helms of the Hongmen, and every finger can make a place tremble."


    "Then you have to be careful."


    Su Yan still nodded. After all, I don''t know what kind of existence Pete is. Everything is unknown. It is better to be cautious when facing the enemy.


    However, in the land of the star country on the other side of the ocean, there were no believers praying in a church-like building, only two people.


    There was a man praying devoutly. In front of him was a priest, who was reading the Bible, full of holiness.


    This man was wearing a long black sweater, a pair of long leather shoes under his feet, and his long curly hair shone with golden luster.


    Although he can only see his back, this person gives people a domineering feeling, which is a kind of pressure and makes people breathless.


    After the prayer was over, after the priest left, the man did not leave and still stood quietly.


    At this time, the door of the church was opened, and a man in a black suit walked in and knelt directly on one knee, respecting the man in a sweater very much.


    "My lord, something happened to Hua Guo."


    "what''s up."


    "The research institute was destroyed, and the vanguard group was destroyed!"


    The man''s hands that were still praying stopped, as if time and space were still in a sudden.


    The whole church shrouded a feeling of depression for a while, and the body of the man in suit who knelt on one knee trembled slightly, and his heart was full of fear.


    puff!


    A bloodshot appeared in the throat of the man in the suit. Before he could react, he fell directly into a pool of blood.


    "nonsense."


    The man made a cross on his chest, then stepped on his boots and left the church.


    Standing at the door, the man''s face was revealed, just like a Westerner, with a tall nose, cat-like eyes, tall and thin, and a handsome middle-aged man.


    The reason why he stopped at the door of the church was because there were nearly a dozen people in front of him, and all of them were full of anger.


    Only then did the man realize that he had killed the wrong person, and that the person who reported it was right, he had missed.


    But he killed more than one wrong person, and he didn''t even blink his eyelids when he knew it.


    "What happened?"


    The man''s voice was not loud, but the majestic power made everyone tremble and looked at the man one after another.


    One of the bearded men came out and looked at the sweater man and said, "Master Pete, the vanguard group is gone!"


    This person was actually Pete, the president of Dali Group, the man behind the scenes of Hongmen, and the person Su Yan wanted to kill.


    "Why the group is destroyed?"


    Pete did not question or doubt, the people in front of him were enough to explain the truth of the matter.


    "Su Baxian."


    The person who answered was also very simple and did not have more words.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Pete''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold, as if he had changed a person, he was a devout believer at the last moment, and at this moment he turned into an angry killer.

 Chapter 1034： Have a cup of tea

    Seeing that Pete was so angry, everyone was terrified. They knew very well about Pete''s character, that he was really a demon who killed people without blinking and had a knife in a smile.


    In fact, it is not very accurate to say that Pete is a killer. He is not a killer, but he is colder than the killer, and comes and goes like wind. He is the killer!


    Pete looked at the group of people in front of him. The anger in his heart could not be calmed for a long time. He lost a vanguard group and a dozen masters at once. This was a huge loss for Hongmen.


    "Su Ba first, I will take your life!"


    Pete left alone, and the group of people still stood there in fear, until Pete disappeared for a long time, they came back to their senses.


    "Pete shot, Su Ba has no way of life now."


    "Of course, Pete''s strength is beyond doubt, who can be against him."


    "Originally, Pete wanted to destroy the Shiya Group first, and then let Su Ba die first, but Su Ba came to the door first. This was pure self-destruction."


    These people also calmed down completely, with Pete taking action, they naturally no longer have any worries and worries.


    The story of Pete''s trip to China spread in Hongmen, so much so that the leaders of many secret agencies came in droves and wanted to send him, but Pete had already left.


    At this time, Pete was already sitting on his private jet, so he would not go to China like Qiu Qianyan.


    He and Qiu Qianyan are the difference between the vastness of the sun and the moon and the dust. Only when their status and status are low would they choose the way to travel to China.


    The distance from Xingguo to China is very long, crossing a large ocean, but naturally the speed of the plane needless to say, it takes ten hours to reach the airport in Jiangbei.


    At the airport, there was a group of men in black waiting outside the airport. Each of them was not a simple generation, at least a strong master at the level of masters. Everyone had the word Hongmen tattooed on their hands. Normally they would not Exhibited.


    A top luxury car parked outside the airport passage. When Pete got off the plane, two men in black were waiting respectfully at the door.


    Pete got off the plane, nodded slightly when he saw the two of them, and then left the airport with them.


    In the car, Pete was full of majesty, and his face seemed to have a trace of dissatisfaction, which scared the group of men in black.


    "This is China, do you dress like this for fear that others will not know?!"


    The headed man in black immediately knelt down, trembling all over, naturally he was extremely scared.


    After a long time, Pete''s sharp eyes retracted, and he said faintly: "Get up."


    The man in black stood up and stood aside respectfully.


    "This is a mysterious place. There is Chinese Kungfu here. Have you ever heard of it? There are a lot of people who don''t want to provoke me, keep a low profile, and know how to keep a low profile."


    Even Pete, who has always been arrogant, is so cautious when he comes to China. Obviously he knows something. After all, Hongmen has carried forward from China.


    "Sect master, subordinates keep it in mind."


    Pete closed his eyes and waited quietly for his destination.


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to know everything was normal, soaked up the finest tea in his villa courtyard and waited quietly.


    When a top luxury car stopped at the door, Su Yan''s hand holding a teacup also showed a faint spirit, but it dissipated in an instant.


    Jiang Chao and others had been sent out by Su Yan a long time ago. At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba and Xiao Lori were only beside him.


    The car door opened, and the black man got out of the car respectfully. His foreigner-specific eyes looked around and finally stopped at the villa where Su Yan was.


    "This place is good. It seems that only the finest people in China can live."


    "Yes, this villa is at least several hundred million, and I can''t think of it without money."


    Pete''s words were not about the value of the villa. He naturally didn''t understand what he meant, and he was too lazy to explain.


    The doorbell rang, Yuwen Xiongba immediately walked over, looking at Pete with a cold face


    Pete suddenly became polite, but those eyes made Yuwen Xiongba''s body tremble, and his high head was involuntarily lowered by a few points.


    "who are you?"


    "Your host''s distinguished guest."


    Pete said lightly, not looking at Yufumi Yuba at all.


    A ant with a master''s perfect state must be a servant.


    Yuwen Xiongba endured his anger, opened the door and looked at the crowd and said, "Only you can enter."


    "of course."


    Under the leadership of Yuwen Xiongba, Pete went to the yard and saw Su Yan drinking tea alone, and a cold killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    This killing intent swept away, and the entire yard seemed to be cold for several degrees. The Yuwen Xiongba next to him was shaking his legs, and his spiritual power could not resist.


    Fortunately, Su Yan waved his hand and dispelled the killing intent, and Yuwen Xiongba had recovered from this, cold sweat was already on his forehead.


    Little Lori stared at Pete, without hiding her killing intent, her beautiful eyes at the moment were like a beast that could eat people.


    "Yo, there is another beauty killer, not bad, not bad."


    Pete was not at all scared, but instead looked at Little Lolita with interest. Grand Master Yuan was content to be worthy of his attention. Even an ordinary worker, his beautiful face was enough to make him take a few glances.


    Pete is actually a mixed race, with one-eighth of the Chinese gene, although it is no longer visible on the surface.


    In Hongmen, if there is no blood flowing in the body of China, then you cannot be the helm. This has always been Hongmen''s rules.


    "It''s a great pleasure to have friends coming from afar, why is Su Baxian so neglecting me?"


    Pete didn''t show anger, but looked at Su Yan with a faint smile.


    Su Yan still didn''t have the intention to get up. It was ridiculous that a hostile person, a dying person, also asked him to be hospitable.


    "What is a guest, it is a person, but how can I treat guests with something that is not a person?"


    Su Yan didn''t show any face, and looked at Pete with a deeper smile.


    When Peter heard the words, his anger appeared, and the veins on his arm were revealed. It was obvious that Su Yan''s words angered him.


    "Is this the etiquette of China?"


    "Etiquette, you have to talk to me about etiquette, are you silly and cute?"


    In Pete''s eyes, Su Yan regarded him as an inferior, extremely stupid existence.


    There is only one species in his mind that can be replaced, and that is the pig. Yes, Su Yan regards him as a pig. In China, pigs are regarded as the most stupid thing.


    Seeing Pete''s anger, Su Yan still smiled. He wanted this effect.


    "Why get angry? Being angry is bad for your health. Let''s talk about it with a cup of tea."


    Su Yan pointed to the tea on the table, and the fragrance floated everywhere. This tea was a top-notch existence, there was no doubt about it.


    Pete looked at Su Yan, the anger in his eyes burned wildly, and he almost displayed spiritual power.

 Chapter 1035： Sure enough, Taoist

    "You have a small part of China''s blood flowing in your body, and you know a lot about China''s culture. It''s not good to be angry, right."


    Su Yan looked at Pete, and the tea in his hand moved towards the corner of his mouth, taking a sip.


    "Don''t you get angry when I say something unfriendly? Shouldn''t you be magnanimous?"


    Pete was stunned, but he had seen such an allusion, to convince people with reason, to convince people with virtue, and to be generous to gentlemen.


    For this reason, Pete''s anger dissipated a lot, and he sat directly in front of Su Yan, with the cup of tea in his hand.


    "Well, I will ignore your previous words."


    Pete drank a cup of tea in one gulp, but he didn''t show the posture of tasting tea on his face, but stared at Su Yan.


    "Why, aren''t you afraid that I will poison the tea?"


    Su Yan said with a slight smile on his face.


    "You said that made me feel bored and poisoned. You will know if you try Crane Dinghong and Arsenic."


    "Oh, is the thinking of crooked nuts very short-handed, people in our state, I will still take those ordinary things?"


    "Then what can you take out?"


    "The size of China is beyond your imagination. A little secret technique can kill you."


    As Su Yan spoke, his voice became deeper and deeper, and his eyes were extremely sharp, gleaming with golden light, with a cold killing intent.


    Although there was no change on Pete''s face, he was still surprised and hurriedly used his strength to investigate the tea he had just drunk.


    After knowing that there is nothing unusual, his heart calmed down, but his face was a little unsightly.


    "Soldiers are not tired of deceit!"


    Su Yan laughed and looked at Little Lolita and said, "This crooked nut can also know how to fight and not deceive, doesn''t it seem stupid?"


    The idiot also knew that Su Yan had been playing tricks on him, which made all of Pete''s patience and patience dissipate nothingness and restored his expression of hiding a knife in a smile.


    "Su Baxian, you can''t save your life by arranging these useless things."


    "Really, it''s not that friends come from far away, but enemies come from far away?"


    "Yes, why bother pretending to be crazy, the grudges and hatred between you and me are naturally endless."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Pete without any surprise, "Fortunately you still remember this, I''m afraid you will treat me as a friend."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you killed Qiu Qianyan and I didn''t look for you. Now I have killed my pioneer group. You should apologize for this matter and cut yourself!"


    Peter is full of power and violent, he is not only a person who thinks of power, but also has a dantian aura. This is the advantage of being mixed, and he learns both things.


    "Self-cut abdomen, are you a descendant of Fusang?"


    "Asshole!"


    Pete was furious, his fists clenched, and the whole table was smashed to pieces by the momentum alone.


    More than that, the entire yard was enveloped by a powerful force, and Yu Wen Xiongba was so scared that he had to quit the yard and watched nervously outside.


    And Jiang Chao and the others did not leave the villa at all. At this moment, they were hiding in another villa and looking at them. Seeing Pete ruining the table, they all knew that the battle was about to begin.


    Su Yan was still sitting, the surrounding flowers and plants were withered and destroyed, only the stool he was sitting on was still intact.


    Little Lori still stood behind him, resisting this powerful majesty alone.


    Su Yan glanced at the little Lolita and said, "Get back, don''t hold on."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, a wave of golden spiritual power sent little Lolita out of the yard. He knew that Lolita would not leave voluntarily, unless her life was threatened, so he pushed her out.


    At this moment, Pete''s fist has blasted towards Su Yan, his fist is full of thunder and lightning, this is the effect that can only be produced by the extreme strength, even the big man before.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he lifted his foot, his spiritual power was violent, and he directly shook Pete.


    The two sides collided, spiritual power was vented everywhere, and the entire courtyard was directly in ruins.


    Fortunately, Su Yan arranged a barrier outside, otherwise the villa would be destroyed.


    This is just a trick of Pete''s temptation, showing its power.


    Pete looked at Su Yan, and his eyes revealed a bloodthirsty fighting spirit. Su Yan actually ignited the flames of war in his heart. He hadn''t really fought for many years.


    "You really are a Taoist!"


    This is also the reason why Pete''s fighting spirit was ignited. It was not that the Taoist would not regard him as an opponent, let alone an enemy, because it was not worthy at all.


    Su Yan also looked at Pete, her eyes surging with golden light, with a deep meaning.


    "You really are a Taoist."


    Su Yan''s fighting intent was also ignited. It was not a Taoist how he would put it in his eyes. Under the Taoist, there are ants, and it is not fake to use him now.


    Grandmaster Consummation, even a strong pseudo-dao, is not something that can be killed by a simple move.


    Now both sides are Taoists, both of them are not weak, and they are extremely dazzling strong in one place. Because the contradiction that cannot be reconciled, it must be resolved by battle.


    "Kill my vanguard group, more than a dozen masters, your result is doomed."


    "Really, you want to destroy my Shiya Group, your ending is already doomed."


    "It is rumored that Su Ba was a wicked genius at first. When I saw you today, you were very young, but the wicked genius was too true."


    "You know what a shit!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer as usual. To deal with this crooked nut, he had to scold, and it was uncomfortable not to scold.


    "Do you know fuck, shit!" Su Yan looked at Pete with a smile on his face, "You are a big fuuk, a big shit!"


    When Peter heard this, the veins of anger were violently bulging, and the blood burst out, which obviously brought him to the edge of anger.


    "You have the ability to say it again!"


    Pete''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was not so angry just now. Su Yan''s words were so hurtful that no one was not angry.


    However, the more angry Pete is, the happier Su Yan will be. What he wants is this effect.


    "Say it again, are you guilty?"


    Pete couldn''t help but rushed forward, his fist smashed toward Su Yan like raindrops. Compared with the punch just now, that power was not weak, but even stronger.


    Facing such a fierce attack by Pete, Su Yan didn''t take a step back, and his spiritual power surged wildly, and he shook it without fear.


    The fists of both sides are waving, not afraid of the other side, completely head-on, the violent collision can make people''s scalp numb.


    Not only that, the spiritual power generated by the collision was immediately vented everywhere, and this spiritual power was so terrifying that it instantly stained the entire backyard into daylight.


    Naturally, Jiang Chao and others could not continue to watch the battle, and of course they didn''t dare to watch it. This kind of battle had already scared them out.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t see the battle scene at all, his realm was too low.

 Chapter 1036： Try it and youll know

    After all, this is a battle between Taoists, and Yuwen Xiongba hasn''t broken through the master, so he can''t penetrate the powerful spiritual power to see the battle between the two.


    And little Lolita''s face was icy at the moment, her eyes were staring at the battlefield without blinking, she of course could see.


    The fists of the two banged against each other, which was actually a competition of strength. Spiritual power was just a burst of coercion.


    The fight of this kind of power has made the people around him tremble, and even Little Lori knows that she absolutely cannot resist this powerful force.


    Pete''s eyes became more and more violent, and the power of his incomparable faith was unable to kill Su Yan, which changed his heart.


    "Unexpectedly, your body is also so tough. It is really rare for you in China to have such a strong force."


    Pete''s eyes were shining, and he was a little jealous of Su Yan, which had threatened his safety.


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the wind, reflecting his icy face. Su Yan who took the shot didn''t have that kind of hippie smile, but only war and murder.


    "Li Xiu?" Su Yan showed a hint of contempt, "Lao Tzu is spiritual cultivation!"


    After Su Yan said, there was spiritual power beating in his hand, and a golden spiritual power had just appeared and turned into a fire light. This fire light instantly transformed into a fire dragon, roaring towards Pete.


    Pete''s eyes condensed, and the fire dragon in his eyes was continuously enlarged until he was very close, and his fist was thrown out.


    A punch blasted the fire dragon apart, but his fist was left with golden spiritual power, constantly devouring his own spiritual power.


    Pete frowned. He didn''t expect that a mere illusion technique would be so troublesome, which made him even more cold.


    He hurriedly used his spiritual power to dissipate Su Yan''s spiritual power, and Pete''s complexion was restored, looking at Su Yan, his intention to kill was not diminished.


    "What about spiritual power cultivation, I can also use spiritual power techniques!"


    Behind Pete was constantly transpiring blue spiritual power, as if the force of a vast ocean was actually rushing towards Su Yan.


    This was obviously a secret technique used by Pete, and the entire battlefield was suddenly surrounded by sea water, which was actually just spiritual power.


    Su Yan looked around, surrounded by golden light, and behind it was a blue dragon rising out of it, which was more terrifying than the fire dragon just now.


    "go with!"


    The Canglong dragon roars continuously, passing through the clouds, and directly spit out a group of golden flames, which actually envelops this vast sea of ??spiritual power in an instant.


    In an instant, the surrounding area turned into a sea of ??fire, and the ocean water did not extinguish them, but rather fueled the flame''s momentum like oil and water.


    A smile appeared on Little Lolita''s face at the moment. It was obvious that Su Yan had gained an advantage, and she naturally felt happy.


    Yuwen Xiongba also waited for the previous spiritual power to dissipate before seeing the battlefield. Seeing this magical sight, he was stunned for a while before turning back.


    "My lord, come on!"


    Jiang Chao and others hiding in the villa also overcame their fears, waving their fists one by one, shouting cheer.


    "Boss, come on, get rid of that crooked nut!"


    "Yes, kill him, kill him!"


    Naturally, Su Yan did not take these words into his heart. He would not be reduced to relying on cheering to increase his confidence. Although Pete is strong, he is not half afraid.


    Because he is also a Taoist, because he killed the old taro at the beginning of Mobei promotion, this confidence is not groundless, not blindly arrogant.


    After all, the flames burned the ocean completely, which completely broke Pete''s secret technique, which made Pete''s face very ugly.


    "Why, are you so poor?"


    Su Yan looked at Pete''s face with a greater smile, he was not in a hurry, he wanted to see what tricks Pete could play.


    "Shit!" Pete yelled, looking into Su Yan''s eyes and said, "This is just a warm-up. You are too underestimating me."


    "I look down on you, I''m afraid I will look down on you."


    At this moment, Pete''s fist had a dazzling light. This light did not look like a streamer or a dazzling light. It was a peculiar light beam that made people afraid to look directly at it.


    Even Su Yan also discovered the weirdness of this light, and it has a powerful lethality to people.


    Fortunately, he arranged the barrier, otherwise the current Jiang Chao and others would have been turned into nothingness by this light beam.


    Not to mention that in front of the Taoist, it would be extremely easy to kill Jiang Chao in front of the master, and it was completely wiped out.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power is more surging, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body is also madly running, and a powerful shattering force spreads and bombards Pete.


    The light in Pete''s hand was too weird, so Su Yan couldn''t underestimate the enemy, and immediately displayed a powerful shattering force.


    However, the power of Fragmentation was unable to cause half damage to Pete, all of which was dissipated by the bombardment of his hands, which made Su Yan''s pupils shrink.


    In the past, opponents were able to withstand the power of fragmentation at best, but this Pete could directly ignore it, his secret technique was really extraordinary.


    "Is this your secret technique, tickle me?"


    Pete laughed and looked unscrupulous, and it was invincible for him to perform this secret technique.


    Now he looked at Su Yan, as if looking at a dying person, his face completely relaxed, and there was no fear or tension in his heart.


    "The realm of a Taoist is not like that of a master, you can rely on growth hormone to urge it out. The gap between you and me just now is not a little bit."


    Facing Pete''s arrogance, Su Yan was still calm, did not show too much anger, but resisted his shattering power, this could be so arrogant, it can only be said to be sitting on the well.


    Pete continued to take action. As a killer, he had always been a preemptive striker, faster, harder and colder than the killer.


    His hands are powerful, and there are even electric lights around him. Not only that, the light is also a killer skill, and he is the first to blast towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s whole body gathered spiritual power, forming a shield in the air, and his hands covered powerful spiritual power.


    But this light suddenly broke through the space into a shield, directly bombarding his hands, not only that, but also instantly absorbed his spiritual power.


    Little Lori has changed color, her heart is suddenly disturbed, her face is full of panic.


    However, Su Yan was not as scared as she was. He resisted, relying on his spiritual power and physical strength to resist Pete''s strong attack.


    Su Yan''s arm was bloody, and even the bones could be seen. Although it was resisted, he still suffered a lot of injuries.


    But Su Yan was not angry. On the contrary, his face was a kind of joy. It was enough that he could resist this powerful move with spiritual power and flesh and blood.


    It can be said that Pete''s move is almost comparable to the power of the Taoist''s initial peak, and the average Taoist cannot resist it.


    "It''s me next."


    "You, can you still fight?"


    "You''ll know if you try."

 Chapter 1037： The dust settles

    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. This was his only dissatisfaction. Physical injury was natural, but it caused him to suffer internal injuries.


    Complete resistance, this is a posture of being beaten, Su Yan just wants to try his endurance, just want to train his bones.


    Fighting against the enemy is not as simple as defeating the opponent in Su Yan''s eyes. He also regards the opponent as a free trainer, so that he can improve his physical strength even more.


    Generally satisfied, the only thing is that the corners of the mouth are bleeding, but in an instant, the spiritual power stopped the injury.


    Little Lori breathed a sigh of relief, but still bit her lip. She didn''t want to be injured.


    The yelling Yuwen Xiongba was silent at the moment, looking at Su Yan with a worried expression on his face, and he was terrified in his heart. He didn''t know that Pete was so strong.


    Jiang Chao and the others were even more worried, and they dared not look at the battlefield one by one.


    Only Pete, his face changed from the arrogant and arrogant before to the cold and cold.


    His own secret technique didn''t even kill Su Yan. This was not his most annoying. Su Yan didn''t receive heavy damage, and he could continue to fight, knowing that this was his strongest back.


    "You are strong!"


    Pete looked at Su Yan and had to admit this fact. Even if it was himself, he was not sure that he could withstand the blow he had just now. The light was too terrifying, but he got it by chance.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. At first he didn''t know what the light was, but now he finally knew it, it turned out to be a bit of transformational energy.


    It''s no wonder that with such a powerful power, the Taoist exerts its original power. This is a matter of transcending the rules, and its terrible aspects are naturally extraordinary.


    But Su Yan is not too different. After all, it is not impossible for the huge earth, billions of human beings, to have a few different species.


    "Of course I am strong."


    Su Yan recovered completely, looking at Pete''s face with a little more solemn expression.


    "But I can still kill you!"


    Pete roared, the light in his hand diffused again, rushing towards Su Yan at the extreme speed.


    Su Yan''s whole body was also filled with golden spiritual power in an instant. Last time he was completely unable to resist, naturally this time he would not stand and be beaten again.


    Su Yan''s hands shined brightly, and it was also a source of vitality, extremely bright, and could not be seen directly at all, just like the light of a billion galaxy.


    Pete was stunned. He didn''t even think that Su Yan would show this kind of light, and what made his face so cold was that this light was even more majestic than his.


    He is a Taoist, but performing this trick also consumes his majestic spiritual power. At this moment, his dantian is somewhat empty.


    "You... actually!"


    Pete didn''t finish speaking, because Su Yan''s fist had already blasted towards him.


    The collision of these two rays of light is almost like the collision of two extremely shining stars. In an instant, the entire surrounding area was full of daylight, shaking on all sides, as if the mountain was about to burst.


    Even the enchantment displayed by Su Yan started to be unstable at this moment, with many crack marks appearing.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold. He knew that if the barrier was broken, this powerful energy would definitely turn this villa area into ruins, and he did not want others to be affected.


    Su Yan looked at Pete, with killing intent in his eyes, and the spiritual power in his hand was jumping out again.


    At this time, Pete was already clutching his chest, and Su Yan''s punch hit his chest directly. At this moment, his chest was sunken and his internal organs were shattered.


    In the realm of Taoists, broken internal organs cannot threaten their lives, and their spiritual power can completely restore them. This is the terrible thing about Taoists.


    However, this also made Pete''s heart cold, and he was seriously injured by this move, and his spiritual power was even thinner.


    There was fear in Peter''s heart, and even more retreat. He had never expected a young man in his twenties to have such terrible strength.


    Before talking about the human realm, it takes time to settle, and the person who just broke through can''t fight him at all. Now it seems that it is completely slapped in the face.


    Pete''s curly hair turned into nothingness at this moment. With his bald head, he no longer has the stalwart handsomeness, only in embarrassment.


    But where would he pay attention to this now, he just wanted to escape here and return to the star country alive.


    As long as he returns to the Star Country, he can make a comeback. It''s really not a big deal to hide himself, and it''s better than death.


    "Su Baxian, you can''t kill me."


    Peter''s words did not surprise Su Yan, but rather a mockery.


    "Give me a reason."


    "I am the sect master of Hongmen, and I am the champion of the star country. If you kill my star country, it will be turbulent!"


    Pete wiped the blood from his lips. It was actually the essence of blood. He could no longer display the power of light, which meant that he could no longer fight and had no combat effectiveness.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t say such low-pitched words, yes, what he said just now was just low-pitched, and he has lost his respect and face.


    However, Su Yan shook his head and looked at Pete and said, "The turbulence of the star country is about my ass!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a shattering force in his hand blasted towards Pete. This force was stronger than before, and Su Yan displayed 90% of his spiritual power.


    Pete''s eyes widened, and a smell of horror appeared in his eyes. He was afraid, and he had to be afraid of death.


    "no, do not want!"


    Pete screamed tragically, and the spiritual power of his whole body was continuously released, trying to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    However, the power of fragmentation easily broke his defenses, blasting all his spiritual power away. At this time, Pete was physically tougher, but he was no different from ordinary people.


    The force of fragmentation acted on him, and suddenly there were countless ropes binding him around him, and he was pulled in different directions, trying to tear him into pieces.


    "No, you can''t kill me!"


    Pete looked at Su Yan, and finally there was a begging color in his eyes. This was the prayer of the low-powered person facing the high-ranking person, just wanting to survive.


    Su Yan is indifferent. It has been decided that Pete must die long ago. This is absolutely impossible to change. If he is let go of future incidents, he doesn''t have the idleness to waste time.


    "You kill me, Mogu Dao will come to you!"


    After Pete finished speaking, his body was suddenly torn apart, and blood was sprinkled on the ground. It was extremely tragic. Jiang Chao and the others were so scared that their legs trembled and sat on the ground.


    However, a bright smile appeared on Yu Wen Xiongba''s face, his hands clenched, and he flew directly into the air to celebrate.


    "My lord or my lord!"


    Little Lolita also showed a bright smile on her face, the anxiety in her heart disappeared, and she felt at ease when Su Yan was intact.


    Su Yan waved his hand, a golden spiritual power turned into a flame, directly burning Pete''s corpse into nothingness, turning into a plume of blue smoke, and all the dust settled.

 Chapter 1038： One door

    After Pete completely disappeared from this world, Su Yan also completely recovered his calm, the eyes under the bangs were crystal clear and deep.


    Looking at the ruins in the backyard, Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s a shame that he shouldn''t be allowed to come here and destroy my flowers."


    Little Lori came over and looked at Su Yan and said, "Your hand."


    At this time, Su Yan''s hands were still blood stained, and the bones were still clearly visible, making his scalp numb.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I have forgotten this."


    "I wipe it, it still hurts a bit."


    Su Yan hurriedly recovered him with spiritual power, his arms became extremely white again, and everything was intact.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over, his face still full of excitement, and he kept waving his fists.


    "My lord, it''s really thrilling."


    Of course Yu Wen Xiongba was talking about fighting, after all, Su Yan had shown weakness before and was injured.


    Little Lolita said displeased: "Who said it was thrilling, Su Yan was just using that person to exercise her muscles and bones."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, looking at Su Yan and said, "Boss, is this really the case?"


    Su Yan nodded and said calmly: "Fighting is not just about defeating the enemy. If you can play with the enemy and use him to improve your own strength, that will be a real victory."


    "Emotions are extremely dangerous to my sir, but are you actually just playing with that crooked nut?"


    "What do you think?"


    Little Lolita stuck her tongue out, she was a little bit playful, which was unexpected to Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded again and again, admiring him constantly, this time he was really convinced.


    "It would be great if I could be as good as the boss, no, I would be satisfied with a quarter."


    "As much effort as possible, so much achievement."


    Hearing what Su Yan taught, Yu Wen Xiongba also nodded, with a touch of toughness on his face.


    After a long time, Yuwen Xiongba mustered up the courage to express his inner thoughts.


    "My lord, I am going to make a breakthrough recently and have a try."


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, but he was quite concerned.


    "How sure?"


    "Super psychic liquid is enough, I am 60% sure."


    Su Yan took out a few pills from his arms and flew towards Yuwen Xiongba with a flick of his fingers. At the same time, he said, "These few pills can give you 80% assurance."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was full of excitement. This is a good baby, much better than Super Spirit Liquid.


    "But not now, you must be 100% sure."


    Su Yan''s words are unquestionable, and they also carry a command, which makes Yu Wen Xiongba no longer able to refute it.


    Jiang Chao and others ran over at this time, still worried, looking at Su Yan with excitement and admiration, and the other with fear.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Su Yan looked at several people and said lightly.


    "Boss, I... I also want to be a person like you."


    Jiang Chao blushed and said what was in his heart.


    "Aren''t you already a martial arts master, step by step, try hard to cultivate."


    "That''s too slow."


    Buckwheat and Wang Lihong also nodded again and again, and they only increased a little bit when they were exhausted from this practice. I don''t know how long it will take to reach Su Yan''s step.


    "So lofty!"


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he scolded a few people, and they were startled, and he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Su Yan pointed to Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori and said, "Look at them, didn''t they make breakthroughs step by step!"


    Jiang Chao and the others lowered their heads completely, embarrassed and blushed.


    "Okay, go and practice by yourself, there is no shortcut to being strong."


    Several people left, but Su Yan''s words floated out.


    "Recently, I also have plans to establish a sect that can be used by Xiong Ba to teach you."


    Jiang Chao and others immediately smiled, and their hearts were full of excitement.


    Although Su Yan could not guide, Yuwen Xiongba had enough to wait, and Jiang Chao and the others were envious of his abilities.


    After Jiang Chao and others left, Lolita looked at Su Yan and said, "Do you really want to form a school?"


    "of course."


    Su Yan was not talking about fun, after all, this was something he had thought about for a long time, but because he had been availing himself and lacking skills, it was never implemented.


    Little Lori nodded, her face showing a trace of solemnity.


    "I can participate in the establishment of a school."


    "Of course, you are my right guardian."


    "Fuck you, who is your protector."


    Little Lolita was angry, with a very cute meaning, which made her heart restless.


    "So I am Zuo Hufa."


    Yuwen Xiongba was very satisfied, which was equivalent to the existence of Su Yan''s Supreme Being.


    "You, if you don''t become a master, you can at most be a pawn."


    Su Yan''s words caused Yuwen Xiongba to collapse all of a sudden. He didn''t become a master without human rights. God still let people live.


    "This is not a trivial matter, and I am not just building a small school, I just want to be the first in the world!"


    Su Yan is not talking about it, on the contrary, what he said is fact, even if it is not realized, he will realize it.


    "The world''s first door, this domineering fame."


    "My lord, is the name of the school called the number one in the world?"


    "Too low." Su Yan thought for a while, "Just call it Yimen."


    "Yimen, well, it''s still number one in the world."


    Yuwen Xiongba is full of surprises, and has long forgotten the lack of human rights.


    "The construction of sects naturally requires you, and at the same time recruiting members."


    "My lord, don''t worry, those great masters know that it is the school you established, so you don''t have to come here."


    "No, I look down on those."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t even say the master, and the grandmaster didn''t even look down on me. He really didn''t become a master without human rights.


    "grown ups?"


    "At that time, let''s talk about it a little bit. My idea is to recruit young people with unusual talents. Of course, you can recruit them when you are a little bit older, and recruit them to teach them."


    "The boss''s vision is really long-term, this is to start from the baby."


    "Stop interrupting." Little Lori glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, making him afraid to speak.


    Then she looked at Su Yan and said, "What is your purpose for creating this school?"


    "The purpose, the purpose is very simple."


    Su Yan looked at the sky, it was naturally to break through the sky earlier, of course he couldn''t tell them now, after all, it was too far away.


    "Many people are powerful, and I also have super psychiatric fluids. I have nurtured some subordinates so that I can walk in the arena in the future."


    "Just tell the truth, I want to hear the truth."


    Obviously little Lolita could not fool around casually, which made Su Yan shook her head.


    "Okay, I''ll be honest."


    There was a coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, which made Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba involuntarily cool their backs, and fear appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 1039： shock

    "This world is not simple. There are many powerful existences that have not yet appeared. Once they appear, there is no foundation to protect family members."


    It turned out that Su Yan did this to protect his family. He made too many enemies. I am afraid that many people want him to die. If he can''t win, he will naturally target his family.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba also nodded, quite agreeing that their family always comes first.


    You can throw blood and blood for your family. This is an inviolable existence.


    "Of course, you are my subordinates, and your family should also be protected."


    Little Lori doesn''t care, because she has no family, so she is an orphan, and Yuwen Xiongba is grateful again and again, his family can be blessed by Su Yan, so naturally no one dares to move, at least there are few family members who dare to move him in China. Not much.


    "Okay, let someone restore this place, Shiya will be back tomorrow, I don''t want her to worry."


    Little Lolita pouted, and she was envious and hated when she mentioned Jin Shiya, from the heart.


    But in fact, she was only envious, jealousy and hatred were naturally vain, and she was envious of Jin Shiya being loved by Su Yan.


    It is a good thing not to be Su Yan''s lover, to be her subordinate, little Lolita can only comfort herself like this.


    After everything recovered, Su Yan didn''t move, but stayed at home to practice and consolidate his own strength. This battle has gained a lot.


    He didn''t expect to be able to use Yuan Li in this way, which was a good ultimate move for him.


    The dust falling in Jiangbei does not represent the peace of China, nor the tranquility of the star country. On the contrary, the star country is turbulent at this time, and an undercurrent is about to arrive.


    The Star Country Church is exactly the same as Peter''s previous church, but it is not the same. There are too many churches like Star Country.


    At this time, many middle-aged and even young men gathered together and sat in the church.


    They did not pray, and today is not a day to pray. The reason they got together was because of one thing, something that made them feel uneasy.


    This group of people are from the Hong Clan, the elite backbone of the underground secret organization of the Hong Clan, all of them are powerful men above the master, and any one of them is a master of the same place, or even stronger.


    Headed by Hongmen''s deputy sect master, who can also be called the vice-chairman, he is the power of the pseudo-dao, the most powerful person under Pete.


    But at this moment, his eyes were extremely cold, as if they were about to kill, so many people were so shocked that they did not dare to say a word at all, and could only sit silently.


    At this moment, the huge church has no sound, it is extremely depressing, but no one is going to break this depression because they dare not.


    After a long time, the door of the church was opened, and a young man ran in in a panic, and even fell a few times on the way, looking extremely nervous and scared.


    "The news from the master has arrived?"


    The deputy sect master looked at this person with a low voice, with a strong pressure, making the young man''s face extremely pale.


    "Bring... brought it."


    "Read it!"


    When the young man heard it, his face became paler and his whole body was trembling.


    "I... I dare not."


    The young man''s eyes were imploring, and his heart had already lost the three souls in fright. He was really scared.


    "If I let you read it, just read it!"


    The voice of the deputy sect master suddenly increased, and everyone present was so frightened that their bodies were very straight.


    The young man had no choice but to take out the letter with trembling hands and sort it out for a while before opening the letter.


    "After... after verification, Hongmen... the master Pete Lee... was defeated in China, and the body... died away, and the corpse... nothing!"


    The young man''s voice trembled, but he still said the content. He could no longer express himself in words, and a trace of despair appeared on his face.


    He originally thought that he was bound to die, because he said the death of the master, which is tantamount to breaking the rules.


    But the deputy sect master did not kill him, because the deputy sect master''s eyes were extremely cold at the moment, and his whole body was trembling slightly.


    Everyone, everyone in the room couldn''t control it anymore when they heard such news, their expressions changed suddenly, and some even kept shaking their heads.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "This news is false, how could the pete master die in China!"


    "Absurd, this is absolutely false news, kill him!"


    Someone pointed the finger at the youth, with murderous expressions on their faces.


    However, the deputy sect master was full of spiritual power, a strong spiritual power fluctuation, everyone around was afraid, and closed their mouths.


    "Try to kill him if you have the ability!"


    The beard on the face of the deputy master kept trembling, and his eyes were full of majesty.


    No one dared to kill him now, after all, the deputy sect master was the strongest on the spot.


    "How is this possible? It can''t be so hasty."


    A yellow-skinned old man said tremblingly, almost hoarse.


    "Pitt Master has been to China for five days, and everyone should be clear if he has not returned for five days."


    "I don''t believe it if you don''t see the body!"


    The deputy sect master looked at the man and said sharply: "Someone saw Pete and Su Baxian of China in a duel, defeated by Su Baxian and turned into dust."


    Many people couldn''t accept this result. Pete was the pillar of Hongmen and the pillar of China.


    However, the deputy master was a spiritual force bombarding the eaves of the church, and the flames blazed into the sky for a while, but the door was closed and no one was allowed to go out.


    This group of people are all masters, so naturally they are not afraid of the fire, but they are angry at what the deputy master did.


    "Charles, what are you doing!"


    A highly respected elder of Hongmen looked at him with an angry face. He is of Chinese descent and an important elder of Hongmen. He is a respected existence by many people.


    "What am I going to do?" Charles smiled and said, "I just want you to be quiet. There is an old saying in China, which means that sorrow and change."


    "What does our sorrow matter to you!"


    Someone also stood up and expressed dissatisfaction with Charles.


    "Of course I take care of my business, I am the deputy head of Hongmen."


    "You are just a yellow dog!"


    Some people couldn''t help but said something heavy, regretting it in their hearts.


    But Charles didn''t give him this opportunity, and a piece of spiritual power killed him.


    "I am deeply saddened by Pete''s death, but Hong Sect cannot be left alone for a day. Isn''t it time for sadness? Isn''t it, but to choose a new master!"


    Charles''s voice reverberated throughout the church, as the flames soared into the sky, causing many people''s faces to change suddenly.


    "Charles, what do you want to do, even if you choose the sect owner, you have no hope!"


    The man of high morals angered that Hongmen''s rules must be inherited by the blood of the Chinese nation, but Charles is an out-and-out star nation.


    "Really, there must be Hua Guo''s blood in the body?"


    Many people present were of Chinese descent, and they all stood up and said firmly: "Yes!"

 Chapter 1040： Star Country Vibration

    This rule was set when the Hong Clan promoted overseas. It has been more than a hundred years, and the masters of the past dynasties and even the crowd have regarded it as the first rule.


    When Hongmen promoted overseas, it was actually compelled, and it was not as strong as imagined.


    The overseas Chinese were squeezed out, and these people gathered together to protect themselves, and this formed the overseas Hongmen.


    The establishment of this rule is to prevent people from other countries from invading Hongmen. It is also a spirit of faith.


    Although the rules of Hongmen have long existed in name only, they are no longer weak and self-preserving. They have become a powerful school, with blacks and whites participating.


    However, people who do not have the blood of the Chinese nation cannot inherit the sect master. This sect rule is absolutely unchangeable, and there is no negotiation at all.


    "Charles, you have achieved the position of deputy sect master, your highest position, you are still not satisfied!"


    "Let you be the deputy sect master is considered to be worthy of you, you who have ghosts in your heart, get out of the Hong sect as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, get out of Hongmen!"


    Many people were inspired and responded one after another, and no longer feared Charles'' strength.


    A small number of blacks and whites remained silent. They basically had no rights, just a little bit higher.


    As for the few high-ranking players, they still chose neutral at this moment.


    But Charles was not frightened by the anger and words of this group of people, but a face of mockery and contempt.


    "It''s ridiculous that you can''t inherit the master without Hua Guo''s blood!"


    Charles angered, his voice overwhelming. The entire church collapsed at this moment and became a ruin, but the people in the church still looked at Charles with anger on their faces.


    "Charles, are you going to openly confront everyone in Hongmen!"


    People of high morals are not afraid of Charles at all, because Hongmen has many confessions, and the West also has them. It is not so simple for Charles to rebel.


    "Huh, old stuff, I know what you are thinking."


    Charles looked at the old man, mockingly.


    "Western halls have long been ruled by white people, and those yellow ghosts have become puppets!"


    The old man was shocked when he heard the words, his face was in disbelief, and he pointed at Charles with anger.


    "It turns out that you had planned for a while."


    "Premeditated, they were already puppets when Pete was there. Pete acquiesced."


    "impossible!"


    Everyone didn''t believe it, this was incredible, how could Pete do such a thing.


    "Don''t forget, Pete has only one-eighth of Chinese blood, and the rest is white blood!"


    Charles'' words chilled everyone''s heart, as if a child who worked hard to raise was about to kill them.


    "There shouldn''t be an exception!"


    Tears rolled down the old man''s eyes. Today, Hongmen is no longer a ghost or a ghost. It is still a gathering place for Chinese people, and it has become a world of blacks and whites.


    But after a while, the old man''s gaze showed determination, and he still wanted to stop Charles'' ambition.


    "Pitt''s ambition is only your side word, but the rules are that the rules cannot be changed and violated!"


    "Yes!"


    Others also agreed. They knew that if Charles became the master, they might not be far from death or losing their rights.


    Charles showed his scarlet tongue, looked at the old man, and kept shaking his head, with a rage in his heart.


    "Old stuff, if you don''t object to me, I can still support my life, but you forced me!"


    puff!


    Blood spurted from the corner of the old man''s mouth, his eyes staring at Charles, he couldn''t believe that he really dared to make a move.


    Charles fist pierced the old man''s heart, took the heart out, and kept licking the blood on it.


    "I have Chinese blood in my body now, can I inherit the position of sect master?!"


    Charles looked at everyone present, his eyes violent and crazy.


    Everyone was so scared that their complexions changed suddenly, and they felt their hearts tighten. They knew that if they said no, they might have their hearts out.


    Finally, these extremely determined people succumbed. Forced to surrender, afraid of death, Charles became the master of the door.


    But this wave of volatility did not stop. The Hongmen shock was only the beginning, because there were still many powerful people in the Star Country.


    Pete is the deity of the star country, a deity of the country, is the strongest existence, he is dead, how can the star country not shake.


    On the sixth day after Pete''s death, the news still couldn''t be covered up, and it was known everywhere. Suddenly a storm appeared, like a tornado raging across the star country, sweeping the entire star country.


    People in the martial arts circles in the many capital cities of the Star Country gathered to discuss this terrible thing.


    Everyone was shocked. Even if they knew that it was confirmed by Hongmen, they still didn''t believe it was true.


    "Pete is dead, how is this possible!"


    "Yeah, Pete is a powerful man equivalent to a Taoist, and that power can destroy a thousand-meter-high mountain."


    "No way, who would let him meet Su Baxian of China."


    Some people know the inside story, because he often appears on the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum and is very familiar with Su Baxian''s reputation.


    "Su Baxian, from China?"


    Many people don''t understand, they are all puzzled.


    "Yes, Su Baxian is an evil genius who has risen recently in China. He is known as why Wu Quxing descended to the earth, a genius like no one before!"


    "What about geniuses, can geniuses kill Pete Dean?"


    Some people still didn''t believe it, and Tan shook his head.


    "There is a saying in China that you can sit on the well and watch the sky. You will know it by going to the martial arts forum."


    For a time, many people entered the martial arts forum, knowing that Su Baxian was the seventh strongest in the rankings, and many people were completely confused.


    "He killed Fuso''s Yachi Orochi?!"


    "Oh my God, isn''t the Yachi Orochi of Fuso sealed!"


    Many people screamed and screamed and couldn''t believe this fact.


    "He''s only twenty-one years old, my God, is this an alien visitor!"


    "Hua Guo has gone out of dragon, so I can''t offend Chinese people in the future!"


    In the face of the shock and horror of these people, the capital of the Star Nation was extremely shaken at this time, because Pete''s death caused many people to lose too much, and these people were all giant crocodiles.


    A black man in a suit said with an angry look: "The Chinese kid killed Pete, causing me to lose 10 billion stars. I want to kill him!"


    "I have lost billions because of this. I must send a killer!"


    "That''s right, send a killer to kill him, otherwise you can''t help it.


    Facing the clamor of these giant crocodiles, only a yellow-skinned man was calm and composed. He wore glasses and a pair of books, but he had a proud aura.


    "Kill Su Baxian, I think you are Shi Lezhi."


    The man with glasses stood up, looked at the group of people disdainfully and said: "Who is Pete, Star Kingdom Taidou, the first strongest, he has been defeated, who do you ask to kill him?!"


    A group of people was stunned for a while, and they all shook their heads helplessly. This breath seemed to be held back.

 Chapter 1041： Advance one place

    All the giant crocodiles shook their heads and sighed. The anger just now entered their stomachs, and there was no more anger.


    "I think it''s very worthwhile to spend 10 billion to make Su Baxian''s friend."


    "Yes, if I lose billions of dollars, I will lose it. It''s just a meeting ceremony for Su Baxian."


    "In that case, isn''t it that my hundreds of millions of dollars have lost less, so I have to send some greeting gifts."


    A group of people turned one hundred and eighty degrees, and the clamor just now changed.


    Pete is the leader of the star country, but he is defeated by Su Yan, which means that Su Yan is better than Pete, and they want to make Su Yan no problem.


    However, the man with glasses said even more contemptuously: "I think you are really Shi Lezhi!"


    "Speak well, why do you curse, and curse what we don''t understand."


    "Su Ba is in China first. You know him and have a game. Is your company in China?"


    "I have a state-owned branch in China."


    "I have it too."


    "You think that if you talk about making friends, Su Ba will give that face first. I think you really think too much."


    The man with glasses said that he left. Although he also lost money and lost Pete''s protection, there was nothing to do.


    The others looked at each other, all ran to find Su Yan''s connection, and some even flew to China.


    Naturally, they don''t believe what the man with glasses said. As long as the money is in place, they believe that they will be able to make friends. In their eyes, they cannot do things without money.


    The fluctuations in the star country lasted for a long time. Many people flooded into the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum. The number of new users surged by one million, and the system almost burst.


    After these people knew who Su Ba had been, and how much brilliance he had created, they would truly know the horror.


    For a while, many people disappeared, and no longer talked about why Pete died, and how he could kill Pete by Su Baxian.


    These powerful people are not something they can discuss at will, and perhaps disaster will come.


    The seventh strongest in the ranking, that is simply the existence they need to look up to, completely admired, if they see the Lord who will probably be prostrate, go and talk, then I am afraid that something will really happen.


    Although Su Ba is not in the Star Country, no one can guarantee that his eyeliner is not in the Star Country, so it is necessary to be cautious.


    The entire star country suddenly returned to calm, as if nothing had happened, what should everyone do, even if there was a spark, it would be solved in private.


    Even Hongmen secretly completed the doormaster''s ascension ceremony in a low-key manner, and Charles was still uneasy.


    After all, Pete took the identity of the Hongmen sect master to a duel with Su Yan. He was afraid that Su Yan''s anger would not disappear and spread to him.


    At this time, the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum had something quietly appearing, something that was more shocking than Su Yan''s killing of Pete.


    A star country martial arts expert, with the strength of a master, sits in his villa at the moment, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, extremely leisurely.


    "It''s been half a month since I logged in to the World Martial Arts League Forum, now go in and see what''s going on."


    When the man logged in, the first thing he saw was what happened a few days ago, and Pete was beheaded by Su Ba.


    The man''s shock can be imagined, he kept sending out question marks, questions, and even asking about the truth of things.


    The answers were basically the same, which made him speechless.


    "Your home is Village Netcom?"


    The man no longer pays attention to these people, drinking coffee alone, with a depressed feeling in his heart, being laughed at, no one is in a good mood.


    But at this time, a message appeared on his forum personal page, the man didn''t care, he clicked on it after drinking the coffee.


    When he caught his eye, the man was attracted by the news, with a look of excitement on his face.


    "The ranking list is going to be updated again. It hasn''t been updated for several months, so I want to see if the ranking changes."


    The man opened the update page of the ranking list, and there were already many strong people from all over the place waiting there.


    When the local list was released, many people held their breath and tried to suppress their inner excitement.


    "The twentieth did not change, the fifteenth did not change, the twelfth did not change!"


    "The 11th place has not changed!"


    "This is not fooling us, right? Nothing has changed."


    "There are still the top ten, anxious wool."


    "The tenth place has not changed."


    "The ninth place has not changed."


    "The eighth place is still the same!"


    ...


    "Seventh, the seventh is Su Baxian, right?!"


    Some people were so excited that they had forgotten who the seventh place was and asked one after another.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Some great masters were naturally very calm, staring at the table without blinking.


    "Seventh place, forest weirdo!"


    When the seventh place came out, many people were stunned, because in their minds the seventh place should be the three words Su Baxian.


    But the result came out of their expectations, not Su Baxian, but the forest weird.


    The forest geek is not a strange vocabulary, on the contrary, it is already a familiar existence, an absolute capable person, and terribly powerful.


    "This, no way!"


    "Isn''t the forest weird number six?"


    "Yes, how come sixth is seventh."


    For a while, a possibility emerged in everyone''s mind. This might make them breathe harder, and their hands were sweating.


    "Could it be that Su Baxian!"


    Before the grandmaster could tell the result, the ranking list already showed sixth place.


    Yes, the sixth place is Su Baxian!


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and when the reaction came over, it exploded. The popularity of the forum was refreshed again, which is beyond words.


    "How could Su Baxian advance one place?"


    "Yes, he didn''t defeat the forest weirdo."


    "Weird, weird."


    However, someone stood up and looked at everyone with an extremely cold voice.


    "Su Ba hasn''t defeated the forest monster first, can''t he be ranked ahead of him?!"


    Everyone was asked for a while, this is really fine, the previous rankings are all approximate.


    "Is it?!"


    As if suddenly realized, as if to understand.


    "Could it be that Su Ba defeated Pete first!"


    Huh!


    For a while, everyone in the martial arts world of the Star Kingdom was furious, and the scene almost got out of control.


    "Don''t mention Pete!"


    "Tell me to kill you!"


    "The first thing between Pete and Su Ba is your ass!"


    ...


    "No!"


    The former grandmaster looked at everyone and said lightly: "I think the Dark Night Organization thinks that Su Ba has defeated Pete first, and his ability is probably one point better than that of the forest monster."


    "Is this speculation?"


    "Yes, after all, Su Ba first challenged all the way, but he fought a lot, and it is only natural that the Dark Night Organization values ??him."


    The people in the entire forum calmed down all at once, thinking that what the grandmaster said was reasonable.

 Chapter 1042： Successor

    "The dark night organization values ??Su Baxian''s talent, and it makes sense to rank him first. This is not a strange thing. It has happened before."


    "It may be a psychological cause to make so many people shake, or even unacceptable. I don''t think Su Ba will rise first. Many people are enemies with him."


    The news of the Budo World Alliance Forum was naturally known to Su Yan. He was like a melon-eating crowd, just browsing the contents in a lightly without saying a word.


    "My lord, your ranking has advanced one place!"


    Yuwen Xiongba rushed over happily, his expression full of excitement.


    "This is so exciting, it has no practical meaning."


    "My lord, you don''t know that forest weird, but he was so wicked back then."


    "Oh?" Su Yan snapped his fingers and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly, "Let''s listen."


    "The forest weirdo is a person from the Amazon basin. He has a reputation as a young man. No one can stop him.


    "Amazon Basin?"


    "Yes, it is said that he has already reached the realm of the master at the age of 20, and has been wirelessly close to the Taoist at the age of 40. Now it seems that he has already broken through the Taoist."


    Su Yan was indifferent in his heart. This world is like this. The weaker you understand it, the more powerful you are, the more you can see the world.


    I thought that Su Yan had heard of the existence of Hu Yanlie, who was the number one in the land list, but he might have reached the realm of a Taoist. Now it seems that what a ridiculous rumor.


    "The local organization organized a martial arts alliance to kill him, but they were all counter-killed. No one lives."


    "Is the Amazon basin so weak?"


    "It''s not weak, but he is too strong, especially in the jungle, he can kill people who are stronger than him."


    "Geek, no wonder it''s called a forest geek."


    "When he was forty years old, he fought against the masters of the Amazon Basin. That battle was completely prestigious in the martial arts league forum, and then disappeared."


    "I''m afraid I was hiding and practicing."


    Su Yan hit the nail on the head, he guessed that it was very likely.


    "How many years is it from now?"


    "Five years."


    "Almost, he is probably hiding to break through the Taoist."


    "Even if he breaks through the Taoist, that is not an adult''s opponent."


    Yuwen Xiongba said firmly, this is not flattery, it is a combination of flattery and inner thinking.


    Su Yan was noncommittal, looking at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "How much is it now?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, reacted and quickly said, "Nine...90%."


    "Ten percent can make a breakthrough."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, of course listening to Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s inner thoughts were not like this. The ten percent he said was not an absolute breakthrough. Any cultivator might fail when breaking through, even he was no exception.


    The reason why he did this is very simple. It is to make Yu Wen Xiongba have that self-confidence. Confidence is the most important thing. One must have 100% confidence, then breakthroughs can be more natural.


    "Go and practice."


    "it is good."


    After Yuwen Xiongba retreated, Su Yan also began to practice, many pills were spinning in midair, and then he swallowed them.


    ...


    The star country��s heat slowly dropped, but it was replaced by the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum. The boiling continued for two days before it dissipated.


    However, the enthusiasm of the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum dissipated and did not end there. However, there were some fluctuations in the West, mainly concentrated in the chamber of commerce.


    As we all know, the western chambers of commerce, the ruffians of polar bears, the mystery of China, and the weapons of the stellar country are enough to show that the importance of chambers of commerce in the west is no less than that of the martial arts world in the west.


    The source of fluctuations in the West is naturally a change in the ranking of the local rankings, that is, a step forward in Su Yan''s ranking.


    Last time, the Western Chamber of Commerce worked together to make the four powerhouses on the list take action, and came to China to kill Su Baxian and seize the super psychic liquid.


    However, the result was three deaths and one injury. This result caused a huge shock in the West, and the world of martial arts and the chamber of commerce was simply overwhelming.


    These four people are obviously Western masters, and they are the strongest in their own country, but the result is death and injury. How do they accept it?


    Although the people in the martial arts world were angry, they just talked about it. No one dared to come to China to seek revenge on Su Baxian.


    On the contrary, many people are still happy to have such a result. They were suppressed by the masters of Goblei, and now they are dead, these talents can return to the world.


    After a bloodbath and massacre, the martial arts world in the West has been surging for nearly half a year, and finally a new situation has been formed, ruled by new powerful men.


    And these newly appointed people are naturally extremely jealous of Su Yan. They will not provoke them if they don''t provoke them, and some even want to go to China to make amends to Su Yan.


    There is no way, Su Yan''s toughness made them feel scared. If Su Yan went to the west, wouldn''t it be an uproar and fate might be lost.


    But these people did not come to China after all, because they were blocked by people from the Chamber of Commerce, which in the West is not as weak as China��s political and business circles.


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce is still Ridley Scott, his position is so strong that no one can shake him.


    Among those who told these martial arts leaders not to go to China, he was one of them, and it could be said that he was the main planner.


    These new masters, with unstable foundations and turbulent situation, are naturally very tired. In normal times, it is still unrealistic for the Chamber of Commerce to suppress the martial arts world.


    Ridley Scott used various methods such as money and threats to make these big men have to give up their plans to go to China.


    Originally, this group of people was trembling, and some even walked on thin ice, because they were afraid, afraid that Su Ba would come first to do something.


    But after waiting for a long time, the group of people still didn''t see the slightest movement of Su Baxian, on the contrary, they kept hearing Su Baxian making a lot of movement in Fusang.


    This group of people felt quite settled, which showed that Su Baxian had forgotten them, and they wished to be so.


    But now, this group of big bosses in the West can''t sit still, because new things have appeared, making them restless and even sleepy.


    This was not because Su Yan had killed Pete, the sect master of the Hong Clan and the dean of the Star Kingdom. The real reason was that Su Yan became the sixth in the ranking, which was far more shocking than killing Pete.


    Wabloon replaced Patton, who was also extremely strong, only slightly weaker than Patton.


    The dean who succeeded Goblet was Schwarzenegger, his muscles and realm were also worse than Goblet who succeeded Patton, but Wabloon was not much.


    The hero who succeeded Hilton is Oli, a beautiful Western beauty, but the realm is not weaker than Hilton, the peak of the mid-master.


    And Caesar did not have a successor, because he was not dead, no one dared to take his place.

 Chapter 1043： Disturbance in the West

    Although Caesar broke his arm, his strength is still at the peak of the mid-grand master. Who dares to take his place unless he is impatient.


    However, the three new kings of the West, who are so majestic and so prestigious, are ridiculous, even ridiculed.


    Not to mention the new three heavenly kings, even the old four heavenly kings are not in the eyes of many people, and they are not comparable to Hongmen.


    So it shows that the deity on the surface is not that strong at all, it is very likely that it is just cannon fodder, and the real strong will generally not surface.


    After this group of people learned that Su Yan became the sixth in the ranking, they finally couldn''t sit still, and gathered one after another towards the Chamber of Commerce headquarters.


    They have to ask the Chamber of Commerce headquarters to give an explanation this time, otherwise they have to go to China to apologize and pray for forgiveness.


    The headquarters of the Western Chamber of Commerce is located in the prosperous street of the American capital. It is a building with classic American characteristics and has a history of more than 300 years.


    In this place where the land and the money are rich, the most common house costs hundreds of millions of yuan, and this house with a history of more than 300 years is extremely expensive.


    It can be said that the Chamber of Commerce has been able to keep its headquarters here, which is a great price, and it burns money every year.


    But this group of chamber giants doesn''t care about that little money at all. They make money much faster than they burn money because they have countless people making money for them.


    All these giant crocodiles have to do is to control the whole situation, drink tea and bubble girls, tap the keyboard a few times, and the money will be paid.


    Of course, no one can reach this step. They all climbed up from the bottom, and the difficulties experienced are also difficult to describe.


    There is a garden in front of this building. It is unthinkable to see this garden, because it is a violent plot to have a garden in this place with an inch of gold, but even so, this garden still occupies nearly three hundred. Square area.


    There are a variety of precious flowers and trees in the garden. The familiar ones are plum blossoms, orchids, tulips, western roses, etc. Here you can see rare flowers and trees that are endangered, and even those that have been declared extinct, which is enough to show the strength of the Western Chamber of Commerce.


    The outside of the house is a towering apex, which gives people the feeling of standing and majesty. Its main characteristics are ethereal, thin, towering, and sharp.


    Entering the house, the characteristics of Gothic architecture suddenly appeared. Although the building has been seen outside, it is even more visible inside.


    Everything hasn''t changed, it''s still the same as before. If you insist on changing, there is only one place, and that is the statue in front of the door.


    The emblem of the Chamber of Commerce has changed, and it has become a big rooster. What does this indicate is that you will not change your life and you will be greedy for the fat of China.


    The successors of Button, Goblei, and Hilton also arrived at the Chamber of Commerce in luxury cars.


    The three of them got out of the car at the same time and walked towards the Chamber of Commerce. The president of the Chamber of Commerce Ridley Scott was working in the office.


    Although these three are just replacements, in the end, Ridley Scott can''t offend him casually. After all, he is just an ordinary rich man without the power of a chicken.


    If these three people were anxious and killed him directly, it was impossible for anyone to avenge him, but died in vain.


    The three people entered the house, saw Ridley Scott sitting on the sofa and working, and walked in separately.


    "President Ridley."


    It was Schwarzenegger, who was wearing a suit, his figure still could not be covered, his muscles were too violent, and it was even more terrifying than a bodybuilder.


    Ridley Scott raised his head and looked at the three of them, an unexpected expression appeared.


    He hurriedly stood up and greeted the three of them: "I was scared to death. The three masters gathered together. What is the big deal?"


    The three of them sat down, and Oli said, "President Ridley, why should we be so if we don''t talk secretly?"


    "Oli Taidou''s Chinese colloquialism is good, but I really don''t know why the three came from."


    Ridley Scott made a phone call and had coffee served, and then he sat back in his seat.


    "If the three of you inform me earlier, so that I can be greeted."


    "Then there is no need, we are here for the previous thing."


    "What happened before?"


    "President Ridley, are you really pretending to be stupid or pretending, don''t you know that the World Martial Arts League Forum has exploded recently?!"


    Oli said that her face turned cold, and a coercion filled the room.


    Ridley Scott''s face remained unchanged, and he hurriedly said, "I''m just a businessman, so how can I get in the forum?"


    "If you can''t get in, it doesn''t mean you don''t know."


    "Well, I know, isn''t it that Su Ba first became the sixth of some kind of rookie? What''s worth all the fuss about."


    "A fuss?"


    The three of them looked cold, and they all stood up, looking at Ridley Scott''s eyes full of killing intent.


    "This is also called a small thing, what is a big thing in your eyes!"


    "Don''t be angry, everyone, why be angry, know that we are in the same boat."


    "Whoever is in the same boat as you, I can kill you now!"


    Schwarzenegger clenched his fists and watched Ridley Scott''s rage.


    Ridley Scott took off his glasses and said faintly: "Look at what scared you, does Su Ba really think he can cover the sky with one hand? He doesn''t dare to come to our western land."


    "President Ridley, bragging but drafting."


    "I have a lot of notes here. Would you like to take a look."


    "President Ridley, we must go to China to make amends, or the West will surely kill all the lives!"


    "You can go, what''s up with me?"


    Who knew that Ridley Scott didn''t object, and he spread his hands with a helpless expression.


    "You don''t object?"


    "What am I opposed to is that you are ashamed, but not me."


    "You have the ability to say it again, believe it or not, I squeezed your three balls!"


    Wabulon, who had not spoken, directly pinched Ridley Scott''s head, his eyes full of killing intent.


    However, Ridley Scott was not afraid, instead he smiled with a mocking look.


    "The three of you are really timid, I am not an ordinary person, but you are afraid of him."


    "court death?!"


    "There is a reason why I am not afraid of Su Baxian."


    "what reason?!"


    "Caesar!"


    Ridley Scott''s eyes were full of arrogance, full of trust and even peace of mind.


    "Caesar can defeat Su Baxian, don''t brag."


    "How can I say?"


    "What''s the reason for him, it''s impossible to keep arms, you must know that Su Ba is a Taoist first!"


    "Why did Caesar go there recently?" Ridley Scott yelled at the three of them. "He has gone to practice. He has a very powerful master. Su Baxian is like an ant in his master''s eyes! "

 Chapter 1044： stepmother

    The three of them froze for a moment, and there was a sense of unbelief on their faces. Su Ba first was an ant in front of Master Caesar. How funny it sounds.


    "President Ridley, this is no small matter. If Su Ba is really angry first, you will be the first to bear the brunt."


    Schwarzenegger looked at Ridley Scott with a hint of playfulness in his eyes.


    They panicked at all. The instigator of this incident was Ridley Scott, not them at all.


    The three of them felt as if they were backing the pot, and they felt angry and intolerable.


    "This is the fault of your Chamber of Commerce and Caesar, but now we have to bear it!"


    Wabron also looked at Ridley Scott with a furious look, and he was likely to tear him apart.


    But Oli was relatively calmer, looking at Ridley Scott and said: "We want to apologize now and turn the fighting into jade, but you are not willing?!"


    Ridley Scott put his feet on the table. This is an action that no one has ever seen before. You can imagine this extremely dazzling president of the Chamber of Commerce. The existence of admiration and envy in the eyes of others will be so uncomfortable. The physical side.


    The reason why Ridley Scott did this is very simple. He is not afraid at all. On the contrary, he is very relieved, otherwise it will not be the case.


    "Look, I was so anxious to scare you, I was naturally the initiator of the last incident, and I am not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "We don''t want the West to be overwhelmed!"


    "Haha, all the creatures are frustrated, you are really big enough."


    Ridley Scott stood up, looking at the three of them with a sharp expression in their eyes.


    "If he, Su Ba, first dare to step into the West, I will be 100% sure to kill him!"


    Ridley Scott''s eyes were full of coldness, as proud as a martial arts master.


    "Just rely on Caesar''s master?"


    The three showed disdain, they had never seen it, nor had they heard of Master Caesar''s reputation.


    "You thought Caesar''s master came out casually, even Caesar could kill him Su Baxian!"


    Ridley Scott''s words were extremely high, with a hint of excitement.


    The three of them were silent. Obviously, an ordinary person with no hands on the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, dare to say such big things, there must be something tricky.


    "President Ridley, how sure are you?"


    "of course."


    Ridley Scott did not elaborate, but his expression and even his words did not put Su Yan in his eyes.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and the trickiness is definitely not simple.


    "Go back and do your own thing. It''s better to do your own thing than anything else."


    Schwarzenegger was still unwilling to give up, looking at Ridley Scott and said: "President, what kind of words does Caesar make you feel so relieved?!"


    "I tell you that, I only believe half of Caesar''s words, and the other half I believe in weapons!"


    Ridley Scott''s eyes sparkled with a little fluctuation, which was a cold-blooded killing intent, and the three grand masters felt chilled.


    The three of them couldn''t continue to ask, they could only leave with anxiety.


    Since the guild leader said so, they can''t do it. If Su Ba arrives first, he will push all this to Ridley Scott''s head.


    The fluctuations in the West still exist, and the three new champions have directly approached the door. Naturally, other giant crocodiles in the Chamber of Commerce will not be so relieved.


    Of course, all of this was stopped by Ridley Scott. He actually stabilized the stability of the West with one person, leaving this group of people speechless.


    There are two points. On the one hand, Caesar has a powerful and indescribable master in retreat. On the other hand, it is the weapon Ridley Scott said, and this weapon is even more confusing and does not understand what kind of weapon it is.


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan still stayed in the villa leisurely, and Jin Shiya also came back, which made Su Yan suddenly less lonely.


    The two naturally lingered for a long time together, but Jin Shiya was still very restrained, and Su Yan did not act excessively.


    Jin Shiya, who was hugged by Su Yan, was like a bunny, extremely docile, lying quietly on his chest, enjoying the warmth.


    "Have you been home for so long this time?"


    Su Yan spoke, stroking Jin Shiya''s hair with one hand.


    Jin Shiya pursed her mouth and said, "Well, there are some things in the family, and my father''s affairs may be done."


    "whats the matter?"


    "I''m going to have a stepmother."


    Jin Shiya left Su Yan''s arms, and looked at Su Yan with excitement.


    "Is there a stepmother so happy? Wouldn''t it be younger than you?"


    "Go, not serious."


    Jin Shiya was angry, but there was still a smile on her face, which made her very happy.


    "Dad raised me and been single for so many years. He has to find someone to take care of him."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "My Shiya also understands this, it is indeed my good Shiya."


    "Actually, I was supposed to take care of my father, but I wanted to practice so I became an unfilial daughter."


    Jin Shiya lowered her head, her eyes were flushed with guilt in her heart.


    Su Yan stopped her and said, "What''s so sad about this, the big deal is to let him come to live with us."


    "Dad didn''t want to, but it''s all right now. Someone will take care of him for me."


    "Seeing you are so happy, are you satisfied with that person?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, she wouldn''t be so happy if she was dissatisfied, she might have blasted people out of the Jin family long ago.


    "She is ten years older than me. She is from Tianya City. I heard she is still a child of a big family."


    "Will the children of the big family marry your father?"


    "Maybe this is true love. At first, the two of them fought you to death in the mall, but in the end they became a couple."


    Jin Shiya felt a little dramatic when she said it. She didn''t believe it at first. The woman''s family was not weaker than the Jin family, on the contrary it was much stronger than the Jin family. The Jin family was completely supported by Su Yan.


    "She looks very knowledgeable and can talk with me very well. I have investigated her very clearly for so many days. She is a very good woman."


    Seeing Jin Shiya so determined, Su Yan didn''t think much about it, and he was very happy.


    Your old husband is about to get married, so it''s a good thing that you don''t need to be alone anymore. The point is that Jin Shiya is happy when he is happy.


    "Is the date set?"


    "next month."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly on her lap, looked at her and said, "Then I will go with you next month. The festive events will make the battle more festive."


    "Dad said, just invite some relatives and friends."


    "That''s fine, it''s simple, effortless and time-consuming, but does the other party agree?"


    Jin Shiya nodded and said, "This is what I like about her. She also agrees with her father''s point of view and only invites family members and some friends."


    "Where is the location?"


    "Jiangzhou."


    "Jiangzhou, I haven''t been anywhere for a long time."

 Chapter 1045： Go to Jiangzhou

    "Yeah, I haven''t been back for almost a year, or my dad said that good things have to be done in my hometown because my mom is there too."


    Jin Shiya means to comfort her mother. She believes her mother will be happy if she knows this.


    "Well, I have to think about it, what should I send."


    Su Yan touched his jaw, which really stumped him.


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "Daddy said, you can just go when that time comes."


    "That won''t work, I have to give Jin Chengwu a surprise."


    Su Yan still shouted the name, and it was still difficult for him to call Lao Zhangren, of course Jin Shiya didn''t care.


    After all, they are only a boyfriend and girlfriend, and they will really get married when that time comes. If Su Yan doesn''t shout, she won''t call Su Yan''s family.


    "Well, I can leave it alone."


    Jin Shiya stood up from Su Yan''s lap and looked at him with her hands on her hips, with an angry look.


    "what happened?"


    Su Yan was a little confused, why this young lady suddenly became angry.


    "If I ask you, tell me honestly."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan is like a docile kitten. If this is known to the outside world, everyone will be surprised, of course, this is only true in front of Jin Shiya.


    "Why have you been there during this time? Have you ever made any trouble!"


    Su Yan raised his hands and looked at Jin Shiya and said: "Shiya, I am innocent. If you don''t believe me, you can verify your body." Su Yan said with a smile in his mouth.


    "You...you bastard, God is unfair to women, how come men don''t have a way of verifying a boyhood."


    "Why not, I''ll pee soaking, you can test it with your spiritual power to see if it''s a boy pee."


    "It''s not serious, in this way I want family law to take care of it."


    "Okay, serious."


    Su Yan immediately stood upright and let Jin Shiya sit on the sofa, like a male servant, waiting for Jin Shiya''s dispatch.


    "What state is it now?!"


    This is the point and what Jin Shiya wants to know most.


    Su Yan paused, looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "of course."


    "I''m afraid... I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Jin Shiya''s eyes kept staring at Su Yan, not allowing Su Yan to conceal a bit.


    "I''m afraid of hitting you."


    "I''m not afraid."


    "Well, I am now in the realm of a Taoist."


    "Taoist?"


    Jin Shiya froze for a moment, and it took a few seconds to react, her face suddenly changed.


    "Taoist! You actually broke through to Taoist!"


    "Yes, your husband and I were almost killed in Mobei, so I can only break through Taoist people."


    "You say that every time, I don''t believe it."


    Su Yan looked helpless, Jin Shiya had no choice but to believe him.


    "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with big eyes, still sulky.


    If this continues, she wants to catch up with Su Yan.


    "You are a little bit correct in your mind."


    Su Yan didn''t forget to make up for it. Of course he knew what Jin Shiya was thinking. Not to mention that the two of them were connected, as long as Su Yan used some spiritual knowledge to investigate.


    "Humph, you bullied me."


    "I''m encouraging you, don''t you see if you are also a great master now? How can they have such a fast speed as you."


    "But I''m only in the early stage of Grand Master, you are already in the early stage of Taoism."


    "I feel that there are faint fluctuations in the dantian, I am afraid that it is not far from the middle of the Taoist."


    Su Yan smiled even more on his face, hitting Jin Shiya one after another. He would never be afraid of Jin Shiya being hit. The strength of this little Nizi''s heart should not be underestimated.


    "You, ignore you."


    Jin Shiya went upstairs directly, shut the door with a bang, and she really ignored Su Yan.


    And she was not angry in the bedroom, on the contrary, she had already sat down cross-legged and was practicing hard.


    Sure enough, Jin Shiya was right to say with Su Yan, Jin Shiya would be more frustrated and courageous in the face of pressure. Seeing Su Yan''s realm rise so quickly, her heart was full of the faith to catch up.


    Of course Su Yan knew everything. The reason he did this was to give Jin Shiya a little motivation, and of course it also contained a little dissatisfaction.


    Every time he sees Jin Shiya, Su Yan always feels unbearable. This is his dissatisfaction.


    "Little Nizi, I will eat you someday."


    Su Yan took an apple, bit out a big piece, chewed it a few times and swallowed it into his belly.


    A month is not short or long. Su Yan is very leisurely during this period, and nothing happens. In short, everything is peaceful.


    Su Yan was also happy and leisurely, and accompanied Jin Shiya in her practice every day, teaching her from time to time.


    When she arrived at the master, Jin Shiya''s talent had already shown its edge. This was the reason Su Yan valued her ability to cultivate. Jin Shiya was really talented.


    Some people are not fools, they are called fools, but fools have not discovered that he is a wise man.


    The same is true for cultivation. Some people only need an opportunity, and once they pass, they will fly into the sky.


    During this time, Yuwen Xiongba was also busy practicing. A few days ago, he finally realized why Su Yan said that it would take 100% to make a breakthrough, and he couldn''t help but admire Su Yan more.


    As long as his heart is firm, he can break through. When Yuwen Xiongba realized this, he had already walked into the secret room, and he was ready to break through.


    He has to rely on him for all this, and Su Yan can''t help much. There is only so much he can do. You have to rely on yourself all the way through cultivation, and outsiders can only give you resources and tips.


    This is also true in reality. I have the ability to do everything well, thinking that relying on others will eventually be blown down by the wind and rain.


    "Shiya, hurry up, go over today to attend your father''s wedding tomorrow."


    "Understood, I change my clothes and come down."


    Su Yan sat in the car with a cigarette in his mouth and did not light it, waiting very leisurely.


    After a while, Jin Shiya ran down, wearing a long skirt, extremely white, like Snow White.


    "What white dress are you wearing."


    "Just wear it today, of course I won''t wear it tomorrow."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but shook her head. The woman was really troublesome, thinking that Jin Shiya was busy choosing clothes for tomorrow.


    "Sit down and set off for Jiangzhou!"


    The car''s engine started, roaring toward the main road, and there was no shadow in a while.


    Little Lolita, Jiang Wenwen and others could only watch from the side of the road, as did Jiang Chao and others.


    "The boss went to Jiangzhou to be chic and he didn''t bring us."


    Jiang Chao looked upset.


    "I heard that Shiya''s father got married. This is a big deal."


    Recently, Buckwheat has often stayed in the villa and never returned home. He was chased home by his girlfriend several times.


    "Yes, getting married is a happy event."


    "Then should we go get a molecule?"


    Several people looked at each other and smiled, jumped into the car one after another, and also headed to Jiangzhou.

 Chapter 1046： Annual interest

    These people are also dumb-skinned, Jin Shiya didn''t invite them at all, but ran to go by herself, this was no one.


    The main reason is that Jin Sung-wu does not entertain foreign guests, but only wants to host a gathering of relatives and friends, not to be too ostentatious.


    If he really wants to be grand and grand, he can just find Su Yan directly.


    With Su Yan''s prestige, the martial arts circles and political and business leaders in the land of China would dare not come. Even without Su Yan''s words, I am afraid that many people will come to give gifts. It is possible to squeeze Jiangzhou.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan didn''t let Little Lori and the others go, because he was afraid of swagger.


    However, Su Yan did not expect that things were not that simple, and some people''s ability to learn the news was far from that backward.


    The distance from Jiangbei to Jiangzhou is still very long, and you have to pass Jinlin on the way, and Su Yan also intends to stop there.


    After all, the people of the Su family are considered Su Yan''s relatives. No matter what, he still has Su family blood in his body, and his memory and body contain emotions.


    Jin Shiya''s father held the wedding, so he had to notify Su Kainan so that he would also attend. As for the others, he had no plans to let them attend.


    It was already afternoon when he arrived at Jinlin, and Su Yan didn''t notify Su Kainan in advance.


    At this time, the Su family gathered together because it was the time for the annual dividend.


    At this time, the Su family is not as complete as that, but it can be regarded as open, and every family has young and old.


    Headed by Su Kainan, it is an older generation, the eldest son Su Bingcheng, Su Yan''s father has not been informed, and the third daughter Su Bingxin, as for the fourth and fifth children, it is not mentioned.


    The next generation is naturally headed by Su Yan, followed by Su Mochen, Su Moyu and Su Yaoyao, followed by Chen Gong, Su Caihua and Su Tianlun.


    This group of people are all sitting in the lobby of their home, with enthusiastic smiles on their faces, and there are many masters outside the house guarding them.


    "This year, our Sujia Group has grown stronger, and we have made a lot of money."


    Su Kainan smiled and was naturally very happy. The more prosperous Su family was his most reassuring thing.


    "Of course, everyone should know that the reason why the Su family is so prosperous and strong, everything can''t be separated from Su Yan."


    When everyone present heard Su Yan, their expressions were different for a time. Su Moyu naturally looked admired. He also began to practice martial arts. Only then did he know the power of the world and Su Yan.


    However, Su Caihua, Su Tianlun and others did not have any smiles on their faces, but rather a hint of anger.


    What Su Yan did last time made them completely unable to look up, and finally found a wife in a hasty way, and now they can''t even go to the bar outside to drink.


    "Grandpa, why do you mention him when you divide the money? I haven''t seen him once for so long."


    Su Caihua said with an unhappy expression.


    And Su Tianlun also hurriedly agreed: "Yes, you can say that he is busy if you don''t come, can''t you make a phone call?"


    Others nodded their heads when they heard it, and they recognized the words of the two.


    Su Bingxin pinched Lanhua''s finger and said arrogantly: "I see, Su Yan doesn''t have the Su Family in his heart at all. Now that he has become stronger, how can he respect the Su Family."


    Su Kainan''s face showed anger and wanted to speak.


    But Su Mochen took the lead and retorted: "Aren''t you discouraged by saying this?!"


    "What we are talking about is the fact. He has become a big man in the Kung Fu world. It is normal to look down on us."


    "Huh, how did you treat Su Yan back then? I didn''t know how to force it?!"


    Su Bingxin said angrily: "How do you talk, how do you say I am also your third aunt."


    "I feel sick. Had it not been for Su Yan and the Su family, it would have been buried in the soil!"


    After Su Mochen said, he headed to the second floor. He didn''t bother to attend this family meeting.


    "Brother, look at Mo Chen actually talking to me like this."


    Su Bingcheng didn''t speak yet, Su Kainan stood up anxiously, looking at Su Bingxin and said: "Mo Chen is right, you still don''t know how to repent, Su Yan shouldn''t save you at the beginning!"


    After Su Kainan said, he did not forget to hit the ground with a stick a few times, showing that he was very angry.


    "Dad, you said that to me."


    Su Bingxin was very aggrieved with tears in her eyes.


    And Su Tianlun stood up at this moment, looking at Su Kainan and said: "Grandpa, Su Yan saves us, of course we are grateful, thank you in the heart."


    "Then why do you say such a thing?!"


    "This code is one code. We are grateful to him, but he looks down on the Su family and doesn''t even call you. This is a fact."


    Su Kainan pointed to Su Tianlun, but the crutches were still put down, and there was a sulky feeling in her heart.


    Su Kainan couldn''t refute Su Tianlun''s words, because Su Tianlun was telling the truth. Su Yan didn''t make a call back during this period, so he didn''t feel calm.


    "Well, today is a dividend issue, don''t talk about other things."


    Su Bingcheng''s loud voice made everyone shut up. No one wanted to get along with the money. Dividing money was a big deal.


    "This year the Sujia Group made a total of 80 billion. Throwing away development and other things, there is 50 billion left, 10 billion is reserved for group funds, and another 40 billion is distributed."


    Su Bingcheng''s voice made everyone very happy, and they were all excited, 40 billion, that is a lot of money, and everyone can at least divide a lot of billions.


    Although Su Bingcheng became an official, it did not affect him. He didn''t take the money, but just hosted it. The money was taken by his son. After all, his son worked in the group.


    Su Kainan also lost his anger, there is no need to be angry all the time, after all, they are all his own descendants.


    "Okay, let''s start dividing money."


    "Grandpa, how do you divide it by head."


    Su Caihua''s eyes were red, and he was flustered when he heard so much money, it was like a golden mountain.


    Su Kainan glared at him, and said displeased: "I want to be beautiful, but I want to divide the **** by the head."


    Su Caihua''s face drooped down suddenly, like an eggplant hit by frost, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "My family, Cai Hua, has also contributed a lot to the company."


    Su Caihua''s mother Cai Linlin stood up at this moment, naturally complaining for her son. Of course, this also affects how much she earns and how much she raises.


    "Come on, I don''t know how much effort Cai Hua exerted?"


    Su Moyu spoke at this moment and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "He didn''t go to work for 20 days in a month. This was a lot of effort?"


    Cai Linlin heard it with embarrassment on her face, but she didn''t want to stop at it.


    So she burst into tears and snot, and she started to cry.


    "Bingyu, you went so wrongly, leaving our orphan and widow mother to be bullied."


    She sang this play once or twice, and the Su family was annoyed by it, even Su Tianlun was quite shameless.


    Su Kainan can''t bear it, he has been brooding about this, after all, he is his son.


    "Well, it''s divided by head."

 Chapter 1047： Slap yourself

    At this moment, Su Yan also thought about these people. He felt that he hadn''t seen these people for so long and he was about to forget, so he stroked his mind.


    For the Su Family, Su Yan''s feelings are very complicated, and sometimes he doesn''t want to recognize it at all, but there is always a kind of anxiety in his heart. He thinks that this is the obsession of the previous Su Yan.


    After thinking about it so much, Su Yan couldn''t help shook his head. This is completely random thinking, just treat it normally.


    If you respect him, he will respect it. If the Su family dare to behave, then he doesn''t mind getting rid of it.


    When Su Bingxian was asked to go to the toilet to live, it shows that Su Yan is a person who must avenge revenge, and will never endure insults and hatred.


    When the car arrived at Su''s house, Su Yan jumped out of the car. Jin Shiya also got out of the car, holding Su Yan''s arm, and the two walked towards the Su''s villa together.


    "There are so many bodyguards out there, they are more magnificent than ours."


    Jin Shiya is naturally referring to her and Su Yan''s home. Now she is a master and naturally does not need any bodyguards.


    When the two arrived at the door, the bodyguard stepped forward and looked at him: "Who are you and why are you here?!"


    The bodyguard was wearing sunglasses, so naturally he couldn''t recognize Su Yan, and he had never seen real Su Yan, only from some pictures.


    "You go to inform and say that Su Yan has arrived."


    "Su Yan?"


    The bodyguard was taken aback, and said displeased: "Do you just pretend to be the Su family?!"


    However, the Su family steward rushed over, gave the bodyguard a kick, looked at Su Yan and said with a horrified expression: "My lord, this is a newly recruited bodyguard who is not sensible. I will kill him later."


    "You don''t have to kill it, just let me know."


    "My lord, what else do you need to notify when you arrive, please."


    The butler bent over ninety degrees, greeted him with a respectful attitude.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and smiled and said, "I haven''t returned to Su''s house in this period of time. It''s like a big family here."


    "With your prestige, it''s hard not to become a big family."


    The two of them walked towards the entrance of the Su Family Villa together, and the other bodyguards naturally bent down to welcome them, respecting them, and some were shivering with fear.


    But inside the house is another scene.


    Cai Linlin''s tears stopped when she heard the division of heads. She wiped her face with a cloth towel and returned to her posture.


    "Bingyu, you know well, our orphans and widows are doing well, and the father is very good to us."


    Su Kainan sighed, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    Everyone also shut up, which made Cai Linlin very embarrassed, but it was worth the shame for the money.


    After a long time, Su Kainan still spoke, breaking the silence.


    "Okay, now start to divide the money, according to the head."


    "There are ten people in the Su family, four billion each."


    Cai Linlin immediately said, she had already settled in her heart, the old family had four people, the third family and the old man had one each, and the other two people.


    However, Su Bingxin was dissatisfied: "What ten people, are there only ten people sitting here?"


    "Why not, can outsiders also count?"


    Su Linlin said frankly, not as pitiful as before.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to say this? You don''t know anything about your last name?"


    Of course Su Bingxin didn''t want to, it was not fair at all, she could only get one point if this went on, and Cai Linlin was not surnamed Su to get the money.


    "According to you, there are only eight people in the Su family."


    Su Yaoyao, who had been silent all the time, spoke at this moment, and she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "It''s really because of the money that you don''t want to lose your face."


    Su Bingxin continued to ridicule, not to guilty of her interests, but fortunately, who asked Cai Linlin to oppress her interests.


    Cai Linlin was full of anger, but she also knew that she was at a loss, and she wanted to perform the scene just now.


    But Su Kainan was hitting the cane a few times now, with a majestic expression on his face.


    "What''s the noise, I''m in charge of this family!"


    No one spoke for a while, looking at their hands and mobile phones, waiting for Su Kainan to speak.


    "Forty billion will come up with 20 billion, and the rest will be divided."


    Everyone looked at Su Kainan, not knowing the reason.


    "Father, what do you mean?"


    Cai Linlin was the first to speak, and she took out 20 billion, which was a reduction in half.


    Su Bingxin also hurriedly said, "Dad, do you have to give us an explanation?"


    Even Su Moyu couldn''t help but said, "Grandpa, is there something else that took out 20 billion?"


    But Su Bingcheng didn''t speak, he had already seen everything in his heart, and of course he also recognized this approach.


    Su Kainan looked at everyone, and said solemnly: "The two tens of billions must be taken out. This is for Yanyan."


    Everyone heard the discoloration on the spot, and the whole hall was noisy for a while.


    "What, 20 billion for Su Yan!"


    "Why, why give it to him?!"


    "Yes, has he done anything, has he helped our company?"


    When their own interests are oppressed or harmed, ordinary people will become angry or even lose their sense. This group of people is on the verge of losing their sense.


    Su Kainan was even more angry, looking at everyone and saying: "Two tens of billions must be given."


    "Master, half of the benefits were taken away by him alone. This is too unreasonable. It is almost the same for a few hundred million."


    Su Linlin''s face was ugly, like a shrew, she was so awkward.


    "Su Yan has the Shiya Group, and besides, he does not need this money at all."


    "Father, think twice."


    Su Kainan looked at everyone, and when everyone had finished speaking, he stood up.


    "Just like what you just said, one yard goes to one yard, is there still Su Family Group without Su Yan?!"


    "What is one code?"


    Cai Linlin didn''t understand, and asked angrily.


    "Su Yan is the foundation of the Su family''s growth. Of course the money is given to him. It has nothing to do with his Shiya Group."


    After Su Kainan said, he walked upstairs with a cane, he would not give in.


    "The old man is crazy."


    Cai Linlin looked at Su Kainan''s back and couldn''t help but said angrily, she was somewhat demented.


    The other people''s expressions changed, and they didn''t expect Cai Linlin to say such a thing. This is taboo and disrespectful.


    Su Kainan heard it naturally, and looked at Cai Linlin with an angry expression, and wanted to scold him, but saw someone at the door.


    This person was naturally Su Yan, which made his angry face suddenly turn into joy, his hands trembled slightly, and he ran down the stairs quickly.


    "Dad, don''t be angry, Linlin didn''t mean it."


    Su Bingcheng thought the old man was mad and wanted to run down and beat him, but when he realized that something was wrong and looked at the door, he was shocked.


    "Su Yan?!"


    Su Bingcheng opened his mouth wide, his face was shocked, and he felt frightened for no reason.


    Everyone looked over, the expressions on their faces were so wonderful, it really meant that Cao Cao had arrived.


    Su Yan looked at Su Linlin, and said without any emotion: "Put your own mouth."

 Chapter 1048： Expelled from the Su family

    Su Yan didn''t rush in at the door, because he heard the discussion inside, and it was natural to want to hear it in his realm, even though the room was soundproof.


    In the end, Su Kainan left in anger, and he walked in. Although Su Yan''s feelings for Su Kainan were not as strong as before, he was still an elder, and Cai Linlin was not allowed to talk nonsense.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, feeling their feet trembling, and the expressions on their faces seemed to be crying, especially Cai Linlin and others.


    Su Bingcheng and others are naturally better. They haven''t said anything bad about Su Yan, they have the bottom line in their hearts, and they also know Su Yan''s personality.


    When Su Yaoyao saw Su Yan''s arrival, she was not afraid at all, but rushed up with a smile.


    "Brother Su Yan."


    Su Yaoyao is a clever child, so naturally she has to have a good relationship with Su Yan at this time.


    Su Yan nodded slightly and looked at Su Yaoyao and said, "Well, it''s only been more than a year, Yaoyao has grown up."


    It has to be said that although Su Yaoyao is still in junior high school, she has already turned into a small beauty, tall and plump, if she grows a few years, she will definitely be more beautiful, and she will definitely fascinate a man.


    But Su Yan only said these words, and ignored Su Yaoyao.


    Su Yaoyao also knew how to measure, did not continue to talk to Su Yan, and approached Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan looked at everyone in the Su family at the moment, his face was full of disdainful indifference. The Su family disappointed him a little, and the words just now really disappointed him.


    "Yan Yan?!"


    Su Kainan came over and looked at Su Yan with a happy expression on his face. He hadn''t seen Su Yan for a long time, so he was naturally happy and excited.


    "Now you are very similar to your dad back then, it''s almost like a mold."


    Su Kainan almost burst into tears, drawing out the sadness. He is a very emotional person.


    Su Yan''s expression eased a little, he still had feelings for Su Kainan, and he could see the sincerity in Su Kainan''s heart.


    But the disdain was still there, eyes still looking at Cai Linlin.


    Cai Linlin''s complexion changed drastically at this moment, and she fell directly to the ground, her mouth open but she could not speak.


    The same is true for Su Caihua. He was cursing Su Yan in his heart just now. Now when he sees God, he is terrified in his heart and he dare not lead his mother.


    "Do you want me to say it a second time?!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly shouted loudly, shocking everyone. They couldn''t bear this majesty.


    Su Bingcheng still stood up, after all, he was the boss of the family.


    "Su Yan, this is just a small matter. Cai Linlin is short-sighted and greedy for money. There is no need..."


    "Palm!"


    Su Yan stared at Cai Linlin furiously. His endurance had reached its limit. He didn''t care if Cai Linlin said about him, but Cai Linlin said that Su Kainan was crazy, which he could not tolerate.


    Cai Linlin was stunned, she raised her palm mechanically and kept beating her face. She was not weak enough to dare to fake it.


    The slap''s body affects the entire hall, and many people are quiet and dare not say a word.


    Cai Linlin''s face is makeup, her face is swollen, and even the corners of her mouth are overflowing with blood. This slap is not that light.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to let her stop, she still looked at Cai Linlin coldly, Su Caihua didn''t dare to put a fart on the side.


    "You don''t have a long memory, if it weren''t for the kindness of the old man, you would have been kicked out of the Su family."


    Su Yan was really a little angry in his heart, thinking of his repeated tolerance, and these people''s habit of eating **** still can''t be changed, so he can only cut the mess with one blow.


    Su Yan walked toward the sofa, and everyone on the sofa jumped up and gave Su Yan their seats.


    Su Yan sat down, Jin Shiya naturally sat next to him, and the rest of the Su family looked as if they were students facing the teacher with respect.


    "I disdain for the money made by the Su Family Group, but the old man''s friendship and reluctance make me very touched."


    Su Kainan couldn''t help tears when he heard it, and it was all worth it to hear this.


    The old man Jun Ma had never seen anyone in his life. He was not completely selfish toward Su Yan, because he knew that only by relying on Su Yan can the Su family have a future.


    The current Su family must never fall. If it falls, the consequences will be disastrous, and there will be many people waiting to eat meat.


    "However, some people always touch my bottom line again and again, so I should have expressed something."


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart was panic, especially Cai Linlin and others.


    "Su Yan, no, Master Su, please bypass our widow and orphan, I know it was wrong."


    Cai Linlin kept begging for mercy and burst into tears.


    However, no one paid for her bitter drama this time, it was completely useless.


    Su Caihua also knelt down, including Su Tianlun, and the anxiety in his heart reached its peak.


    "Listen to the Su Caihua family, you will no longer belong to the Su family from today!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words came out, everyone''s faces were shocked, and they were exactly the same as they thought.


    Su Caihua was completely paralyzed, and his fat was rolling on the ground, unable to get up.


    Just now, I was thinking about the multi-billions, and now I am directly expelled from the Su family, it is like falling from heaven to hell.


    "There is not enough heart to swallow an elephant!"


    Su Yan''s words are the evaluation of these two people. People who are not satisfied will never know whether they are good or bad, and never know how to be grateful.


    "Yan Yan?"


    Su Kainan still couldn''t bear it, hoping that Su Yan would go around these two people once.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to compromise, and said lightly: "For the sake of the old man''s face, you are expelled from the Su family without starvation. If you don''t have money to eat, you can go to the Su family to get a salary, 10,000 yuan a month."


    Ten thousand yuan is not a small amount. The expenses of an ordinary family of three are completely enough, and Su Yan has done his best.


    And Su Kainan couldn''t speak either, because he knew that Su Yan had decided, and there was no way to change it, so he could only shake his head and sigh.


    "This is all you do."


    Su Tianlun shivered at the side, waiting for his own destiny, he had no hope.


    Su Yan looked at Su Tianlun at this time, his face looked a little better, but he was still cold.


    "Su Tianlun also removed his position in the Su Family Group and cannot return to the Su Family within five years."


    When Su Tianlun heard this, his face was slightly stunned. Five years is not permanent, and a hint of excitement emerged in his heart.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Su Tianlun and his mother kept grateful, and everything they had done to Su Yan made them taste bitter fruit.


    After taking care of everything, Su Yan looked at Su Kainan and said in a calm voice, "Master, there is something to tell you today."


    "what''s up?"


    Su Kainan is very solemn, and what Su Yan said is naturally no small matter.


    "Shiya''s father is getting married, so let''s go and participate on behalf of the Su family."


    Su Kainan heard a smile on his face, and couldn''t help but feel melancholy. The original good thing, but now it is mixed.

 Chapter 1049： The wedding begins

    "Don''t worry, Yan Yan, I will definitely go."


    Su Kainan quickly agreed, but Su Yan personally came to tell him, which shows that Su Yan still has him in his heart.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Shall we go?"


    Jin Shiya is very well-behaved. She hasn''t spoken since she came in, but she has been following Su Yan, completely like a small Iraqi.


    "Ok."


    Jin Shiya took Su Yan''s arm, and the two walked towards the outside of Su Yan''s hall.


    Su Kainan hurriedly said: "Yan Yan, you are here, so you have to eat a meal before leaving."


    "No, time is tight, Shiya''s father''s wedding banquet will be tomorrow, and I will arrange it today."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he left without looking back, coming and going in a hurry, staying at Su''s house for only a few minutes.


    When Su Yan left, Cai Linlin and Su Caihua naturally hurriedly stood up and ran to Su Kainan.


    "Grandpa, grandson knelt down for you."


    "Dad, don''t care about our mothers."


    They thought that Su Kainan would be soft-hearted to keep them, after all, as long as Su Yan is gone, Su Kainan still has the final say.


    However, Su Kainan''s forehead was blue and bulging, and his face was angry.


    "You still have the face to beg me?!"


    Su Kainan walked his sleeves, ignored the two of them, and went straight upstairs. Now he must be hard-hearted, or he would really break the relationship between Su Family and Su Yan.


    Seeing that Su Kainan ignored him, the two of them were truly desperate. They were no longer regretful in their hearts, and both wanted to die.


    How did they know that Su Yan was back, and it happened that both of them suspected that someone was whispering a letter, specially designed to frame them.


    But Su Bingcheng had already called the bodyguard over at this moment, with a lot of intention to chase each other.


    "Don''t make me embarrassed, I will definitely implement Su Yan''s words."


    Su Caihua, Cai Linlin, Su Tianlun and even his mother, the four of them could only leave with shame.


    It is okay for Su Tianlun to return to Su''s house in five years. It is not a death sentence, but it is absolutely impossible for Su and Caihua to return to Su''s house.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya drove away from Jinlin, and they arrived in Jiangzhou in the evening.


    Seeing the night in Jiangzhou, both of them were a little melancholy. They met in this place, and they were in love with each other in this place. There are many memories here.


    "Dad is probably in the villa in North City."


    Jin Chengwu chose to hold the wedding in Jiangzhou instead of the city. This must be held at the Shuwang of Beicheng. Su Yan is naturally happy.


    "Well, go to North City."


    At this time Jin Shiya drove, Su Yan sat in the co-pilot and closed his eyes to rest, thinking about other things.


    It didn''t take long to get to Beicheng, and when the two arrived, they saw King Shu at a glance.


    Today''s Shuwang is still the most luxurious villa in Jiangzhou. It is not that no villas cannot surpass it, but developers dare not surpass it.


    The reason I can see it at a glance is because the Spirit Gathering Array on the roof of the villa is still standing, and there are frequent visions, so I don''t want to see it.


    I used to worry about being discovered by the powerful, but now there is no such possibility. Everyone has to take a detour here.


    Jin Shiya parked the car on the side of the road, and the two got out of the car. Jin Shiya still took Su Yan''s arm and walked towards the villa affectionately.


    At this time, the villa was brightly lit, and many people were still busy. There was already a banquet scene.


    "Hurry up, Boss Jin will get married tomorrow, and it must be done today!"


    A supervisor sitting in a chair kept shouting, and the workers naturally rushed to work non-stop.


    Su Yan approached, when the supervisor saw it, he couldn''t help getting up from his chair and looking at the two men and said, "You are?"


    After all, Su Yan and Jin Shiya didn''t wear ordinary clothes. Naturally, the supervisor did not dare to speak loudly for fear of offending people.


    Boss Jin is a well-known figure in the whole Jiangnan. Who dares to offend him unless he wants his life and doesn''t want to hang out in the mall.


    "This house is mine."


    Su Yan said lightly, with a smile on his face.


    The overseer looked at Su Yan, his face displeased and said, "Although you look handsome and your dress is also a famous brand, don''t just talk about it."


    "Quite a word?"


    Su Yan was a little surprised, is he just talking about it?


    "Do you know what this villa is called?"


    "Shu Wang."


    "People in Jiangzhou know that it doesn''t count."


    "Do you know who the owner of this villa is?!"


    Before Su Yan could speak, the supervisor replied first: "This is the son-in-law of Boss Jin!"


    Su Yan''s face jumped. He hadn''t married Jin Shiya yet, so he became a son-in-law. Jin Sungwu would do business.


    "Do you know who Boss Kim''s son-in-law is? That''s a big name in the martial arts world."


    "Well, that''s me, of course I know."


    The overseer stopped Su Yan, with a cold expression on his face: "You are so courageous, how dare you pretend to be the son-in-law of Boss Kim, and you dare to pretend to be a famous existence in the martial arts world."


    Su Yan became displeased. He didn''t have time to spend time with this person, so he couldn''t help but push it. This person flew outside the villa, and of course he didn''t hurt him.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, how long hasn''t been back to the villa, and don''t know what it is like.


    But the supervisor outside the villa was frightened, and he was lying directly on the ground.


    "That... Is that really Boss Kim''s son-in-law!"


    The overseer had ten thousand despair in his heart, and now he thought he was dead.


    However, how could Su Yan have the same knowledge as ordinary people like him? He was simply dreaming.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya entered the villa. There was a red carpet in the living room, which was spread to the top of the stairs. The room on the second floor was turned into a wedding room. The room on the third floor was not used. It was Su Yan and Jin Shiya. s room.


    "Your dad is not here."


    "He might be near the market."


    Jin Shiya thought for a while, couldn''t help leaving the villa directly, and walked outside.


    "Shiya, where are you going?"


    "I go to the city, and I will go back."


    Jin Shiya got in the car and drove away. She thought of her mother, Jin Chengwu was very likely to be there.


    Su Yan looked at the shadow of the car leaving. He didn''t chase after him. Of course he guessed it. It was a little embarrassing to go by himself, so let them have a good chat with their father and daughter.


    Su Yan arrived on the third floor and opened the door. No dust came in. Obviously someone was cleaning it and the room was very tidy.


    Su Yan lay on the bed, and with a casual move, all the spiritual power of the Spirit Gathering Array on the roof came to him and was completely absorbed.


    "Without Xiaoyao, this spirit gathering formation just won''t work."


    Su Yan sighed that this Spirit Gathering Array could not be compared with the second-level Spirit Gathering Array in Jiangbei. Not to mention the quality, the daily output was only one-fifth that of Jiangbei.


    Su Yan was lying on the bed and fell asleep in a daze.


    "Brother Yan, get up quickly, it''s dawn."


    Su Yan opened his eyes and saw Jin Shiya standing in front of her, and couldn''t help asking, "I''m back so soon?"


    "What so fast, the wedding is about to begin."

 Chapter 1050： Ouyang Yun

    Su Yan was stunned. He slept all night, and thought it was just a nap.


    "You are sleepy, get up quickly."


    Regardless of this, Jin Shiya opened the quilt, but immediately blushed.


    "You, why don''t you wear pants."


    Jin Shiya immediately closed her eyes, her face flushed.


    Su Yan didn''t care, took a cigarette from the counter, and looked at Jin Shiya with a funny face.


    "What''s all the fuss about, wearing pants when you sleep?"


    "Then you can''t wear it at all."


    "This is more comfortable."


    "You will get dressed soon, I will go down."


    Jin Shiya slipped away, or she was afraid that Su Yan would cross the line.


    Su Yan put on his clothes and stood at the window and looked out. At this time, there were already many people outside the villa, all of them with faces and faces.


    "I also said no to treat, so many people have come here."


    Su Yan shook his head and walked downstairs. The hall was already crowded with a lot of people, a lively scene.


    Jin Chengwu is in a straight suit, his hair is bright, and his face is rosy, he is obviously in good spirits.


    Seeing Su Yan, Jin Chengwu hurried over and said with a big smile: "Su Yan, are you awake?"


    Thanks to Jin Shiya, Jin Chengwu can directly call Su Yan''s name. If Su Yan and Jin Shiya are married, he can be called a son-in-law.


    "Well, I overslept."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the wedding will start in an hour."


    "It''s lively enough, didn''t you say not to invite outsiders?"


    Jin Chengwu curled his lips and said, "I didn''t invite it, but many people come uninvited. I can''t stop it."


    Su Yan nodded, when people came to give gifts, they shouldn''t be turned away.


    "Well, you''re busy, just leave me alone."


    Jin Chengwu nodded and started to work. Actually, he didn''t need to be busy. It was enough to meet the bride when it was time.


    Jin Shiya ran over at this moment, pulling Su Yan towards the outside.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The time is up, go to meet you."


    Jin Shiya directly pulled Su Yan out of the villa and stuffed him into the car. Then the driver left Jiangzhou in the car.


    The welcoming team is naturally vast, and all kinds of luxury cars are like a long dragon along the way, with more than 100 vehicles.


    Along the way, people stopped and watched, and there was a lot of discussion about this, and there were many TV stations rushing to report.


    Jin Shiya''s stepmother is also a man of great influence. She is a stalwart in the mall, relying on her own ability to make the company tens of billions of assets.


    Of course, this is naturally supported by her family, and there must be someone behind every successful person to help.


    When the car arrived in the city, it stopped at the gate of the villa, and Jin Chengwu was naturally surrounded by everyone and walked in.


    Jin Shiya also took Su Yan and ran inside, her expression extremely excited, as if it were her wedding.


    Su Yan grabbed Jin Shiya at the door, gave her a long kiss directly, and looked at her with a fond look.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a grand wedding at that time."


    Jin Shiya did not object, and did not say that there is no need for a grand wedding, no need to be too ostentatious.


    The wedding is a big event, and it is the only time for a woman, so she naturally hopes that the bigger the better.


    Jin Shiya nodded sweetly, Su Yan''s words warmed her heart, which made her feel very happy and the happiest woman in the world.


    The eyes of the two faced each other and could not move away for a long time. In the end, Jin Shiya actively kissed Su Yan''s lips, and it took a long time to release them.


    There was a lot of discussion all around, but most of them were envious words.


    Jin Chengwu went upstairs and was made things difficult by a group of bridesmaids. It was a very difficult journey through five stages and six generals.


    But with Su Yan helping, these difficulties were finally resolved easily.


    Jin Sung-wu opened the door and saw the bride sitting on the bed, looking at him with a smile, which made him excited.


    "Yun Yun, here I am."


    Jin Chengwu knelt on one knee, opened the ring box, and looked at her affectionately, "Yunyun, marry me!"


    Jin Shiya''s stepmother is called Ouyang Yun, and she is almost thirty years old when she is most feminine.


    Such a woman is naturally well maintained. It looks like she is actually in her twenties, but she is more mature and charming, which makes men more attractive.


    Ouyang Yun looked at Jin Chengwu, with sweetness in her eyes, holding Jin Chengwu''s hand and nodded.


    Under everyone''s humor, Jin Chengwu put a ring on Ouyang Yun, and then the princess hugged her out of the room.


    The welcoming team is heading toward the north city of Jiangzhou. This time the team is even more spectacular. There are more than two hundred luxury cars. Many people are stunned. They have never seen such a proud wedding.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya were sitting in the car. Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You stepmother is not easy."


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "Of course, can an average woman be my stepmother."


    Obviously Jin Shiya was wrong about Su Yan''s meaning. Su Yan wasn''t praised, but he didn''t elaborate either. He just felt that this woman was a bit strong, and it was not easy for Jin Chengwu to suppress her.


    It was noon when the convoy returned to Jiangzhou, which was the beginning of the wedding.


    The famous host of the show has been on stage for a long time, and when he saw the welcoming team came back, he immediately shouted.


    "Keep your eyes open, everyone, the bride is greeted back!"


    The convoy stopped at the door, like a long dragon, blocking the entire road, and other cars didn''t even want to pass.


    Jin Chengwu still embraced Ouyang Yun and stepped onto the stage under the congratulations of everyone.


    The host stood next to the two and roared with a smile on his face: "Everyone, is it a wise man?"


    There was a commotion in the audience, it was not too big a matter at all, it was just a lively celebration.


    "Flowers stuck on the cow dung!"


    "The toad eats swan meat!"


    These answers made everyone laugh, pushing the wedding to a climax.


    But Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s arm tightly, tears streaming down, she was crying with joy.


    Su Yan comforted slightly, but also very happy in his heart.


    "Dad finally has someone to take care of him."


    "Yes, he is a real man."


    Su Yan said this from the heart, and he admired Jin Chengwu very much.


    Driven out by the huge Jin family of Yenching, he started from nothing with nothing, and made some achievements on his own. He also gave birth to such an excellent and beautiful daughter, Jin Chengwu can be called a man of iron and blood.


    Kim Sung-wu stood on the stage, looked at all the guests, and said excitedly: "Now I want to thank the three women most."


    Everyone was stunned, not understanding what Jin Chengwu meant.


    "The first thing I want to thank is my deceased wife. She asked the dream to agree with my marriage, otherwise I would not dare to think about it; second, I want to thank my daughter, she is reasonable and supportive of my wedding with Yun Yun; Thanks to Yun Yun, she made me feel lonely no longer and refreshed me with youthful vitality!

 Chapter 1051： Guest came

    As soon as Jin Chengwu''s words fell, there was a burst of warm applause from the audience, and many people congratulated him from the bottom of his heart.


    Jin Shiya also cried with joy, lying in Su Yan''s arms with the expression of happiness.


    Su Yan was quite calm. He had seen too many things like this and was not so excited.


    After the applause, someone roared and shouted directly: "Boss Jin, you already have three women. Come on to the fourth woman!"


    As soon as this person spoke, some people looked at him with unhappy faces.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Yes, nonsense!"


    The man said innocently: "I just want Boss Jin to regenerate a daughter quickly. Am I wrong?"


    This is how a group of people came to understand. Everyone wanted to make a difference, thinking that they wanted Jin Chengwu to find another woman.


    Jin Sung-wu''s face also returned to smile, and pointed to the human being: "You kid, three more fines later."


    The man wiped his sweat and said quickly: "It must be."


    And Ouyang Yun also picked up the microphone at this moment, her expression of joy was beyond words, of course she was also happy to marry Jin Chengwu.


    She is very clear about Jin Chengwu''s personality, and all this has been investigated, otherwise she would not marry Jin Chengwu, who is in her forties.


    "The reason why I agreed to marry Lao Jin was not because he was rich, but because he was sincere."


    What Ouyang Yun was telling was the truth. Jin Chengwu has been single for almost 20 years. She has never gone outside to get in touch with flowers and grass. She is just like a jade, and she learned that all this is because Jin Shiya likes Jin Chengwu more.


    Everyone laughed, Ouyang Yun''s words were a bit funny.


    "It''s auspicious hour, start to worship heaven and earth!"


    The wedding is in a Western style, but the Eastern worship has not been lost. This is what Jin Chengwu specifically ordered.


    The loud voice of the famous host resounded all around, and the people in the villa yard were very excited.


    "Wow!"


    Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun turned towards the outside of the stage and directly faced the heaven and the earth. Both of them knelt down and worshipped respectfully.


    "Second worship Gaotang!"


    Jin Chengwu is no longer in Gaotang, but Ouyang Yun''s parents are there, so I worship them.


    Ouyang Yun''s parents disagree at first. After all, their family is not short of money and is a well-known big family. Although Ouyang Yun''s parents are not the main family, they are not comparable to ordinary people.


    The most important thing is that Jin Chengwu is a dozen years older than Ouyang Yun, which makes them somewhat unacceptable.


    But persuaded by Ouyang Yun''s three-inch tongue, the two reluctantly agreed. If their daughter can be happy, they will feel at ease.


    The two knelt respectfully in front of the two elders and paid a respectful bow.


    "Husband and wife worship!"


    This is the last prayer, and it is also a confirmation of the relationship between the two.


    Su Yan originally thought that Ouyang Yun was a not-so-simple woman, but now it seems that Ouyang Yun married Jin Chengwu willingly and like it from the bottom of his heart, which relieved him a lot.


    Jin Shiya grasped Su Yan''s arm very hard, her heart trembled with a look of excitement.


    Su Yan patted her and said, "From now on, you will be waiting for you."


    Jin Shiya heard it, sweet to her heart, and directly gave Su Yan a sweet kiss.


    Jin Chengwu and Jin Shiya smiled at each other, their eyes were sweet, and they wanted to worship each other when they bent over.


    "Wait!"


    A voice came, extremely high-pitched, and everyone''s complexion changed. This voice has a magical power, which makes people tremble.


    At the same time, a luxury car flew directly into the air, fell towards the villa, and plunged directly under the table.


    All the complexions were fusion, and they screamed and ran away, even the big men in the martial arts world were also looking cold, and there was a sense of fear in their hearts.


    Watching a luxury car flying in front of him, Jin Chengwu was so frightened that his legs were weak, but he immediately protected Ouyang Yun behind him.


    "Someone is making trouble!"


    A Jiangzhou martial arts tycoon roared angrily. After Yuwen Xiongba left, he was regarded as a Jiangzhou master and naturally wanted to stand up.


    However, his voice did not make people calm, but those who attended the wedding became more and more disturbed.


    Because they saw a man wearing black denim and short sleeves, leaping continuously, his feet on the luxury cars, the luxury cars were all sunken and broken.


    This sound kept ringing, and luxury cars were constantly being destroyed, like a waste car treatment plant.


    The man''s face is full of coldness, and he sticks out his tongue and licks his lips from time to time, with a sense of evil charm.


    When the man reached the villa yard, everyone hid in the villa in fright, looking at him with fear.


    Only a few of the martial arts leaders in the entire yard were still standing there, looking at him angrily.


    And Su Yan''s face was extremely indifferent, and he didn''t move, but there was a murderous intent in his eyes.


    Jin Shiya pulled him tightly, the excitement just now replaced with anger and worry.


    The man came a 360-degree flip and vacated, and landed directly on the car that was stuck on the ground, very handsome.


    Under the man is Jin Chengwu, and at this moment, he is not looking at Jin Chengwu but the old man behind him.


    "Ouyang Wencheng, doesn''t your daughter even tell the clan when she gets married?!"


    The man''s voice carried a hint of anger, more of a coldness, and there was a murderous intent between his brows.


    Ouyang Yun''s parents had already changed color, and they knew they couldn''t hide it when they saw the man.


    The big reason why they began to disagree with Ouyang Yun''s marriage is that because of the opposition of the family, their status is not high and cannot be the master.


    But seeing Ouyang Yun and Jin Chengwu both like each other, Ouyang Wencheng wants to hide it, but how can it be concealed.


    Thirty-year-old Ouyang Yun is an important **** of the patriarch Ouyang, how could she tolerate her marrying at will?


    "What do you want?!"


    Ouyang Wencheng looked at the man, although he was scared, but still asked angrily, this was sad anger.


    "What do I want to do?" The man said slightly, showing disdain, "I don''t want to do anything, you should ask the patriarch what you want to do!"


    The expressions of the two of them changed abruptly, which was an expression of extreme fear, and even their legs were soft, and they lay directly on the chairs.


    And Ouyang Yun was also fusion of complexion, and her whole body trembled. The man mentioned the patriarch. It was not that simple for him to come here, which made her think of bad things.


    "I am just getting married, there is no need to alarm the patriarch Gao Zun."


    The man smiled slightly and said: "Then I don''t care, the patriarch has already arrived."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, there was already a violent noise outside the courtyard.


    It turned out that a big man was throwing the luxury car into the air without stopping, opening a way out.


    Behind the big man is a man in Chinese tunic suit, holding a cup of purple clay pot in his hand, and feeding him a sip from time to time, very leisurely.


    The man in the tunic wears sunglasses, but judging from his age, he is about fifty years old, and his strength is even harder to estimate.

 Chapter 1052： I still like you

    The big man opened the way, and the man in tunic suit leisurely walked to the front of the villa and took off his sunglasses.


    "Well, this villa is decent."


    "Who is this man, dare to say that this villa is going to pass!"


    "Yes, doesn''t he know whose villa this is!"


    "If the owner of this villa is here, he will definitely let him know how good it is."


    People in the martial arts circles around Jiangzhou were aggrieved. Of course, they had heard of Su Yan��s legend. It was Jiangzhou��s pride to regard Su Yan as a god.


    In fact, Su Yan was standing in the courtyard. They didn''t know it. This group of people was no longer the big brothers in the martial arts world in Jiangzhou.


    Dahan threw all the luxury cars away, almost all of them were reimbursed, all deformed and could not be repaired.


    Then the big man also removed the iron railing of the gate and let the man in tunic suit walk in.


    The man in the tunic suit entered the yard, and Ouyang Yun and his parents showed horrified expressions, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Patriarch, Ouyang Longteng!"


    Ouyang Wencheng slumped directly to the ground, and his heart was desperate now. Of course he knew his clan leader''s reputation, and it was definitely not a trivial matter to let the clan leader come in person.


    Ouyang Longteng walked to the stage and flew up to the stage casually, looking at Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun faintly.


    "Yun Yun''s big wedding, don''t you even invite me as the patriarch?"


    Ouyang Longteng looked at Ouyang Yun and said, there was no anger on his face, only a questioning color.


    Ouyang Yun trembled all over, she could still maintain a calm in front of the man before, but he could not maintain calm in front of the patriarch.


    "I... I dare not."


    Ouyang Yun lowered her head, she did not dare to look at Ouyang Longteng, her brain could no longer think.


    "Don''t dare, don''t you dare?"


    Looking at Ouyang Yun, Ouyang Longteng moved the purple clay pot in his mouth again.


    "You have already held a wedding with someone, don''t you dare?!"


    Ouyang Longteng''s tone intensified, a majesty shocked the entire villa, and everyone''s complexion was fusion, which was a kind of shock from the heart.


    "Who is this person, this coercion is so powerful?!"


    "Ouyang family, why haven''t I heard of it."


    "I''ve heard people say that there is a very powerful family in the end of the world, it seems to be called the Ouyang family."


    The big guys immediately asked: "How about that family?!"


    "Very strong, very strong, extremely strong!"


    This person introduced the Ouyang family in three words. Although he didn''t clearly say what the Ouyang family was, he still made these people fearful.


    Ouyang Yun had already knelt down at this moment, Ouyang Longteng''s words made her completely frightened, she could only kneel down and beg for forgiveness.


    "Patriarch, I... I hope you can forgive me."


    Ouyang Longteng did not speak, but looked at Jin Chengwu with chills and disdain in his eyes.


    "You live up to the high expectations your family has placed on you, and you disregard the beautiful future that the family has arranged for you, you!"


    Ouyang Longteng was furious, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "You marry a trash, still a trash so much bigger than you!"


    Naturally, Jin Chengwu couldn''t say a word, he was very scared at the moment, this majesty was too strong, and he felt bound by an invisible force.


    When Jin Shiya saw Ouyang Longteng saying this to her father, she couldn''t help but rushed directly onto the stage.


    "What did you just say, you have the ability to say it again!"


    Jin Shiya stared a pair of eyes, not afraid of Ouyang Longteng at all.


    Ouyang Longteng looked at Jin Shiya, his eyes lightened slightly.


    "I didn''t expect a waste person to give birth to such a good daughter, but he is still just a waste person."


    "Patriarch, don''t talk about it anymore. I don''t care if he is a waste or not. I like him and I will marry him."


    "You are the pride of the clan, you are the future of the clan, you marry a trash, a trash without spiritual power, what future is there!"


    Ouyang Longteng roared, his voice shook the sky, the entire sky was floating with clouds, and the wind was rolling up.


    However, Ouyang Yun stood up directly, without a trace of fear on her face, and raised her head, her eyes facing Ouyang Longteng.


    "All this is not what I want, all this is just forced to me by you, I have the right to choose my own life."


    "Right, you, as a member of the Ouyang family, spent a lot of money in the family to nurture you, what right do you have!"


    "Isn''t it just a whole body of cultivation? I don''t need it, you just take it.


    Ouyang Yun was determined, and she would not go back, because the family wanted her to marry a bad old man who was much older than Jin Chengwu.


    "You don''t want it, do you say these are useful now?"


    Jin Chengwu stood up with Jin Shiya''s support at this moment and looked at Ouyang Longteng and said, "I like Yunyun, you can''t separate us."


    "You like it, you like a fart!"


    Ouyang Longteng looked at Jin Chengwu and said: "You are a waste person with no spiritual power, how can you be worthy of the first genius of my Ouyang family, a strong mid-master!"


    As soon as Ouyang Longteng''s words came out, all the martial arts leaders present trembled, unable to calm down for a long time.


    They never thought that a woman who looked at an ordinary woman would have such a powerful strength, how terrifying it was in the middle of the grandmaster.


    Even Jin Shiya opened her mouth slightly, with an incredible face. She always thought that Ouyang Yun was just an ordinary woman, but she never thought she was better than her.


    The most shocking thing was Jin Chengwu. He couldn''t imagine that the woman who was about to become his wife was actually an existence that could go to heaven and earth.


    "Rhyme?"


    Jin Chengwu looked at Ouyang Yun, looking for answers, he wanted Ouyang Yun to deny all this.


    However, Ouyang Yun nodded and looked at Jin Chengwu and said, "Yes, I am a great master."


    Jin Chengwu''s legs softened, not being supported by Jin Shiya, he was bound to fall off the stage.


    "But I still like you."


    Ouyang Yun looked at Jin Chengwu, her eyes were ruddy, and tears were actually falling.


    Jin Chengwu was infected and shed tears. He was completely moved.


    But Su Yan was slightly surprised. He didn''t even notice that Ouyang Yun was a strong master in the middle stage. No wonder there was something wrong before, and he thought he felt wrong.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t know was that firstly, he didn''t investigate Ouyang Yun too much, and secondly, it was his general intention. How could he think of a great master marrying an ordinary person.


    Although this is not as exaggerated as a fairy marrying a mortal, the strong who stepped into the master fancy ordinary people, it is definitely rare.


    He believed that Ouyang Yun really liked Jin Chengwu, otherwise he would never agree to marry him.


    However, Ouyang Longteng was even more furious. He pointed to Jin Chengwu and said to Ouyang Yun: "Believe it or not, I killed him!"


    Ouyang Yun''s complexion changed, and she hurriedly stood in front of Jin Chengwu, and now she changed to protect him.


    "If you want to kill him, kill me first!"


    Ouyang Yun''s eyes are full of decisiveness, and no compromise is allowed.

 Chapter 1053： Duel

    Ouyang Longteng''s eyes were extremely cold, watching Ouyang Yun''s face gloomy, obviously he was completely irritated by Ouyang Yun.


    "Are you sure you want to protect him?!"


    Ouyang Longteng''s voice is extremely majestic, and it also carries a strong sense of oppression, even Ouyang Yun can''t bear it.


    However, Ouyang Yun''s eyes were firm and did not waver a little bit, even if he knew that Ouyang Longteng was extremely powerful.


    "He is my man, of course I want to protect him!"


    Jin Chengwu was completely moved by Ouyang Yun''s words. Although he was uncomfortable by the powerful pressure at this moment, there was a hint of determination in his eyes.


    Jin Shiya stood up at this moment and stood in front of Ouyang Yun.


    "Stepmother, let me do this."


    "Shiya, you quickly get out, you can''t mix this matter."


    Ouyang Yun scolded, and her heart was extremely anxious. She knew very well that Ouyang Longteng was so powerful that Jin Shiya could not resist half a point.


    At this time, Su Yan was still standing under the stage and didn''t leave for half a minute, but he kept staring at Ouyang Longteng. As long as Ouyang Longteng dared to make a move, he would definitely kill him directly without hesitation.


    The realm of Ouyang Longteng, Su Yan, has been found out, but he is just a pseudo-dao, and it is easy to kill him in Su Yan''s eyes.


    But Ouyang Longteng didn''t do anything, he also had his own Gaowei, how could he personally attack Jin Shiya.


    "Very well, just let Haoer play with her, and if you lose, you will come home to me."


    The Haoer that Ouyang Longteng said is naturally the man who has been standing in the car. He is also a great master, much younger than Ouyang Yun.


    The reason why Ouyang Longteng regards Ouyang Yun as his future successor is because Ouyang Yun is attracted by a powerful existence, otherwise how could he come in person.


    Ouyang Hao landed on the stage at this moment, looking at Jin Shiya and said: "You can''t beat me."


    Ouyang Yun''s face turned pale, of course she knew Ouyang Hao''s strength, even she would have to spend a lot of effort to beat him.


    "No, you can''t fight him."


    Ouyang Yun stopped again, looking at Jin Shiya anxiously.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya''s eyes were indifferent, and she looked at Su Yan off the court, seemingly inquiring.


    "need my help?"


    Su Yan asked indifferently, although it was a question, but more with a sense of encouragement.


    Jin Shiya shook her head and said, "I can do it."


    Su Yan nodded and smiled.


    But many people present were dumbfounded and completely shocked.


    Many of these people are relatives of the Jin family or friends in the mall. They have never heard of Jin Shiya''s martial arts.


    "Miss Shiya knows martial arts, how is this possible?"


    "Yeah, she is just a weak little princess."


    "Her boyfriend heard that Kung Fu is very high, but he doesn''t seem to have any plans to shoot."


    Although these people claim to be the bigwigs of the martial arts world, they are actually just the bottom of the martial arts world. They don''t know how powerful Su Yan is. The impression of Su Yan in their minds is just that of the golden scales.


    But some people are not the same, know more, and watch a good show at the moment.


    Jin Shiya looked at Ouyang Longteng and said bluntly: "If I beat him, you can let Ouyang Yun go?"


    Ouyang Longteng nodded: "Yes, you won Haoer and I don''t care about her marriage."


    "it is good!"


    There was a gleam of light in Jin Shiya''s eyes, and there was a strong desire to win in an instant, which was related to the happiness of her father and stepmother.


    "Go ahead."


    Jin Shiya looked at Ouyang Hao, her voice was flat, without the slightest panic, all thanks to Su Yan''s training.


    But Ouyang Hao showed a smile, it was a rich color, disdain, ridicule, admiration...


    Disdain for Jin Shiya, laugh at her, love her.


    "I have to say, you are really a rare woman."


    Ouyang Hao licked his tongue with a hint of provocation between his brows.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he dared to do this to his Shiya. How could he bear it, and only wanted to go up to tear this Ouyang Hao, but Jin Shiya stopped him.


    "Brother Yan, if I can do it, let me fight by myself."


    Su Yan stopped, recovered his complexion, and said flatly, "It''s just a half-death."


    However, Ouyang Hao heard that his angry face was violently bulging, and he directly roared: "It''s another little white face, do your family like to raise a little white face?"


    The big man also bumped his fists with both hands, making a mocking smile.


    Only Ouyang Longteng glanced at Su Yan, because he couldn''t see the depth of Su Yan, which made him stare at him, but he didn''t think too much. At the moment, bringing Ouyang Yun back was the most important thing.


    "Leave him alone, start your game."


    Ouyang Hao nodded and looked at Jin Shiya: "Beauty, if you surrender directly, I can still pity Xiangxiyu."


    It was not Jin Shia''s pleasant voice that answered him, but Jin Shia''s violent purple spiritual power.


    Jin Shiya''s spiritual power blasted directly to Ouyang Hao, strong, like a cloud.


    Although this group of spiritual power was strong, it was directly resisted by Ouyang Hao.


    At this time, Jin Shiya rose from behind a powerful spiritual force, which was as high as three feet, which caused the people around to change their colors.


    "Unexpectedly, this boss Jin''s daughter is so strong."


    "Three-zhang spiritual power, a typical master master."


    "Beauty, three feet of spiritual power is not enough."


    Ouyang Hao smiled, and behind him was a four-foot-high spiritual power, which was a full foot higher than Jin Shiya.


    "This!"


    "This is only one step short of entering the middle stage of the master!"


    "This kid is simply talented."


    The people around were even more shocked, completely shocked by Ouyang Hao.


    Even Ouyang Yun also changed her complexion, exclaiming: "You are about to break through."


    Ouyang Hao grinned and said: "Ouyang Yun, you are hailed as the first genius in the family only because you are valuable, do you think you really are the first genius!"


    Everyone was trembling, thinking that although Jin Shiya was strong, it was impossible to defeat Ouyang Hao.


    It was Jin Chengwu who looked pale and wanted to make his daughter give up, and kept looking at Su Yan.


    Even Ouyang Yun''s parents were desperate and thought they were involved in the Jin family.


    However, there was only one person present who was still plain, and that was Su Yan. He did not panic, still looking at Jin Shiya on the stage with interest.


    In his heart, Jin Shia is bound to win this game, not because Jin Shia is her love, because he understands Jin Shia''s strength.


    Do you really think that purple spiritual power is so ordinary, a group of ignorant and foolish people.


    Jin Shiya was not afraid of it either. Although her spiritual power was weak, she still looked calm, and her desire to overcome her heart did not drop a point.

 Chapter 1054： Jin Shiya shows off

    "Is Sizhang strong?!"


    Jin Shiya looked at Ouyang Hao, the war intent in her eyes grew more and more, without a trace of fear.


    "Not strong, but enough for you."


    Ouyang Hao was indifferent, and now he didn''t pay attention to Jin Shiya at all. He had the confidence that he could easily defeat Jin Shiya.


    "Should we make another bet?"


    A hint of evil appeared in Ouyang Hao''s eyes, and he could not help licking his lips.


    "What are you betting on?"


    "If you lose, you have to follow me back to our Ouyang family."


    There was light in Ouyang Hao''s eyes, it was a kind of admiration, and Jin Shiya''s beauty attracted him too much.


    Jin Shiya didn''t express her position, but looked at Su Yan with a funny expression.


    She thought that Su Yan would be jealous, but she was still very calm when she saw him, her arms folded.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will lose?"


    Jin Shiya said angrily because Su Yan was too calm and made her dissatisfied.


    "Don''t be afraid, whether you lose or not will be a result."


    Jin Shiya''s eyebrows were erected, and she curled her lips and said, "What''s the point?"


    "Of course, this is a battle to prove yourself."


    "Ok."


    The words of the two made Ouyang Hao puzzled, and of course he didn''t want to be clear.


    "A little boy, you still ask him what he is doing. I really don''t know what you like about him."


    "I advise you to stop talking. If you really anger him, you don''t know how you died."


    Jin Shiya still has a kind heart. Although she is very angry with the Ouyang family, there is no need to kill them.


    At this time, Ouyang Longteng also said: "Haoer, do it quickly, and later it will change."


    "Yes, patriarch."


    When the patriarch issued the order, Ouyang Hao naturally didn''t dare not follow it, his eyes recovered calmly, and his spiritual power burst out again.


    Behind him emerged a beast of spiritual power, which was actually a beast.


    "Tiger Roar Rose."


    Ouyang Hao smiled and said, the Tiger directly rushed towards Jin Shiya, with powerful spiritual fluctuations.


    Jin Shiya looked cold, and her spiritual power suddenly burst out behind her. Although her spiritual power was not as much as Ouyang Hao''s, it should not be ignored.


    Her purple spiritual power did not turn into anything, just a mass of spiritual power, rushing towards the tiger out of thin air.


    The purple spiritual power is like a hydrangea, constantly floating and attacking the tiger''s body, bursting out bursts of rumbling sound.


    However, the tiger''s body was not harmed by this, but it was still extremely brave, and constantly pounced on the hydrangea''s spiritual power, trying to destroy it.


    The spiritual power of the two of them surged and continued to bless them, and the whole table was shaky.


    Ouyang Yun had already taken everyone on stage away, and ordinary people like Jin Chengwu naturally did not dare to stay there anymore.


    Jin Chengwu hurriedly walked to Su Yan and asked with an uneasy expression: "Su Yan, is Shiya really all right?"


    "Don''t worry, Shiya is not the same as before."


    Although he got an affirmative answer from Su Yan, Jin Chengwu was still uneasy. He was a little unacceptable for his precious daughter before, now that the world is wide.


    After several confrontations, the Tiger still hit the hydrangea, tore it to pieces, and then leapt towards Jin Shiya.


    Many people closed their eyes, and they dared not watch the next scene.


    Jin Chengwu was even more pale and embarrassed, and it was too late to ask Su Yan to rescue him.


    Only Su Yan stood quietly, he didn''t think Jin Shiya had so little ability, he knew his own woman very well.


    Sure enough, facing the tiger pounced, Jin Shiya hurriedly used her spiritual power, forming a shield in front of her, and then retreated gracefully to avoid the tiger''s attack.


    The fierce tiger shattered the shield, and still pressed towards Jin Shiya, with the respect of the king.


    "Beauty, hurry up and beg for mercy, I will take away my spiritual power."


    Ouyang Hao smiled, already thinking that the winning ticket was in his hands.


    But Jin Shiya''s willow eyebrows were upside down, showing a sense of anger.


    "If it hadn''t been for Brother Yan to tell me, fighting the enemy is also training, you would have lost!"


    Jin Shiya was angry, Ouyang Hao repeatedly provoke her, it is time to show him some color.


    At first, Su Yan said that she shouldn''t kill her. She thought it was a bit heavy. Now it seems that this person doesn''t know if he doesn''t fight.


    Jin Shiya''s spiritual power surged, all gathered in the air, and finally formed a phantom phoenix shadow.


    Everyone was shocked, looking at the phantom phoenix in mid-air with amazement, and they were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    It was Ouyang Longteng, his eyes flashed a little at this moment, and he was obviously surprised.


    Only Su Yan, with the corners of his mouth raised, sketched a smile, as if everything was under control.


    "Go!"


    Jin Shiya''s eyebrows were still angry, and the phoenix that turned out with purple aura rushed directly towards the tiger, her eyes full of sharp colors.


    Before Ouyang Hao was shocked, he used all his spiritual energy and blessed the tiger, hoping to resist Jin Shiya''s angry move.


    But his heart was uneasy, because when the phoenix came out, that powerful force made him feel jealous. Even the phantom tiger had no intention of roaring, and even the honor of the king.


    The phoenix flew, spit out a purple spiritual flame directly from his mouth, and blasted towards the tiger.


    The light surging in the tiger''s mouth also spit out an electric light.


    When the two collided, there was a deafening sound like a wave of overwhelming waves, one wave after another.


    When the surrounding spiritual power dissipated, everyone saw that the purple spiritual flame still existed, and the electric light had already dissipated, and the phoenix had an absolute advantage.


    The Purple Spirit Flame remained on the offensive unabated, and continued to blast towards the Tiger, not allowing it a chance to evade.


    The spirit flame bombarded the tiger''s body, directly turning its whole body into fire, the meaning of electric light dissipated, and only the purple rose.


    In the end, the tiger drifted away and disappeared, only the dissipated spiritual power proved its existence.


    At this time, Ouyang Hao lost his former spirit, and at this moment he felt a pain in his chest, and a stream of blood rushed to his throat, unable to suppress it.


    puff!


    Ouyang Hao spit out a mouthful of blood, and his breath was languid. With no fighting spirit, he was already defeated.


    But Jin Shiya did not stop, waved her palms in the air, and several loud slaps fell on Ouyang Hao''s face, suddenly making him swollen like a pig''s head.


    "These slaps are a small punishment for you. There is a sky outside the sky. The Ouyang family is not your proud capital."


    There is still half a word in Ouyang Hao, failure is everything. At this moment, he no longer has the slightest arrogance, and his head is firmly lowered.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s victory, Ouyang Yun jumped up directly, her excitement was evident.


    "Shiya, you are so good."


    Ouyang Yun shed tears, it was too exciting, but it was about her destiny.


    Jin Chengwu cried with joy. On the one hand, Ouyang Yun could stay, and on the other hand, he was amazed that his daughter was so powerful.

 Chapter 1055： I dont care about it

    "Shiya, great."


    Jin Chengwu looked at his daughter with a sense of relief, and he also expressed his gratitude to Su Yan. He knew that all of this was the credit of Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya also happily jumped off the stage, looking at Su Yan with a sense of pride.


    "How am I doing this time?"


    Su Yan thought for a moment and replied: "Eight points."


    "Eight?"


    Jin Shiya was a little disappointed. She worked so hard, worked so hard, swallowed so hard, and she only scored eight points.


    "First, I''m very upset that you let that Hao say so much. The second is too light to give a few slaps."


    Jin Shiya curled her lips, but then smiled.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "I have garlic."


    Everyone was excited at this moment, Jin Shiya won, and the dust settled, this Ouyang family should also be gone.


    "I won all this win, so why are you here?"


    "Isn''t it because I still want to have a mixed meal."


    "Hey, the skin is really thick."


    This ridiculous voice made Su Yan frown, how familiar with it.


    He turned his head and looked around, then he came to understand.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to come."


    "Boss, you are too unrighteous, you don''t call us for such a big happy event, you don''t treat us as your own."


    Jiang Chao despised, and couldn''t help making a gesture.


    "It''s to blame Shiya''s father, it''s none of my business."


    "Forget it, we''re here anyway, it''s a must to eat and drink."


    "Who said that there was a thick skin just now."


    The atmosphere suddenly relaxed. This is what the wedding should be. Just now everyone was frightened by this group of Ouyang family members.


    The faces of several members of the Ouyang family are unusually ugly, especially Ouyang Hao, who want to find a seam to get in.


    "Patriarch, I..."


    Ouyang Hao wanted to apologize, but was stopped by Ouyang Longteng.


    "I''ll take care of you when I go back."


    Ouyang Hao''s face is even more ugly, and at the same time he feels uneasy. He knows that going home will definitely not be better.


    Su Yan looked at Ouyang Longteng, and said lightly: "This Wu is also better, should you keep your promise?"


    Ouyang Yun was also looking forward to it. Although she won the game, she was still afraid of Ouyang Longteng''s rebellion. After all, Ouyang Longteng regretted that no one could do anything to him.


    Ouyang Longteng directly threw the purple clay pot to the ground, expressing his anger.


    "I, Ouyang Longteng, tells the story!"


    "That''s good, you are not welcome at this wedding, let''s go."


    Jiang Chao interjected. They came here because they saw that the atmosphere was wrong, and they knew that Ouyang Longteng was causing trouble.


    "A mere mortal wants to scold me, believe it or not, I killed you!"


    Ouyang Longteng glared his eyes and rushed directly towards Jiang Chao with a force of pressure.


    If this coercion is implemented, Jiang Chao will have to finish with nine lives.


    Jiang Chao, who was still very arrogant just now, was frightened by Ouyang Longteng''s words, and there was no color on his face.


    It was Su Yan who shot and dissipated Ouyang Longteng''s spiritual power directly, looking at him with a deep face.


    "You want to kill him, then I don''t mind killing you first!"


    Su Yan''s words were very cold, but that tone made Ouyang Longteng feel the killing intent, a powerful killing intent.


    Ouyang Hao was furious and looked at Su Yan and said, "You have a little white face!"


    "enough!"


    Ouyang Longteng scolded, looking at Su Yan and said, "I didn''t expect you to hide deeply. It''s my clumsy eyes."


    "It''s good to know. I only give you five seconds. If I see a few of you again, I don''t mind killing a few of you."


    Ouyang Longteng was naturally angry, but he couldn''t help it, just because Su Yan''s coercion was easily dissipated by Su Yan, he knew that he and Su Yan were not at the same level.


    "Patriarch, why bother with this little white face, just take Ouyang Yun away."


    Ouyang Hao is still unwilling to give up, is really unwilling.


    Snapped!


    A loud slap fell on Ouyang Hao''s face, which was much heavier than Jin Shiya''s strength, and directly slapped Ouyang Hao.


    "Idiot guy!"


    He is a person who believes in his words, how could he take Ouyang Yun forcibly, not to mention that he can''t beat Su Yan right now, this Ouyang Hao still mentions one after another. Isn''t this a shame for him?


    "Do you think I can sit back and relax by blocking it!"


    Ouyang Longteng looked at Su Yan and said in a low voice, "I was just kind."


    "Well, you don''t feel ashamed to say this."


    "Huh, Ouyang Yun''s marriage to waste makes me very angry, because the family has nurtured her without getting the slightest return."


    "I am willing to bet."


    "Yes, I just want to say a word, I don''t care about this matter."


    "That doesn''t need you to worry about."


    Ouyang Longteng looked at Ouyang Yun and said angrily: "Ouyang Yun, don''t forget, you and Haijia still have a marriage contract!"


    Hearing Haijia, Ouyang Yun suddenly changed her color, and her smile stopped abruptly, even showing a sense of fear, which was even more exaggerated than when Ouyang Longteng arrived.


    "When you marry him, my Ouyang family is at best nurtured for nothing, but if you do so, the Hai family will remember that the Ouyang family will hate the Ouyang family. You will be the sinner of the Ouyang family!


    Ouyang Yun sat directly on the ground. She just wanted to get married and live a good life. How could it be so difficult.


    Su Yan was also angry at the moment, looking at Ouyang Longteng, "I don''t know what the Hai Family is. If you are afraid, you can let him come to me."


    Ouyang Longteng showed disdain, looking at Su Yan and said: "People are not big, but big. I admit that you are a wicked genius, but you are still like an ant in front of the Hai Family."


    "Really, let them try."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. Since he said this, he had taken everything.


    "hope so."


    Ouyang Longteng turned around, ignored Su Yan, and walked straight out of the courtyard.


    But when he walked to the entrance of the courtyard, his footsteps stopped, and his body was trembling slightly.


    Not only him, but Su Yan''s eyebrows also grew chilly, and he felt a powerful force approaching, which was enough to make him face it.


    Ouyang Longteng turned and looked at Su Yan, showing a sense of fear: "As you wish, the people of the Hai family have already arrived!"


    Although Su Yan was jealous, he didn''t have any sense of fear. He looked at Ouyang Longteng and said, "Do you need to remind me?"


    "Master Hai, it''s nothing to do with me. If you want to be angry, please be angry with them."


    Ouyang Longteng turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and knelt down directly at the door, extremely pious, like worshiping a **** and Buddha.


    But for a moment, a black shadow floated down from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the black shadow had already arrived in front of Ouyang Longteng.


    Of course Ouyang Longteng felt it. At this moment, he was trembling all over, and the big beads of sweat on his forehead kept rolling down, obviously he was very scared.


    Needless to say, the person who can make him such a false Taoist so scared, needless to say, his strength must be extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 1056： A coercion

    Ouyang Longteng was more respectful at this moment, even his body was trembling, which was obviously caused by fear.


    Not only him, but Ouyang Hao and Dahan were also kneeling on the ground at this moment. Compared with Ouyang Longteng, these two people were even more timid. Those powerful people are the existence they need to look up to.


    In front of those powerful people, their lives are in the hands of others, and it is easy to kill them.


    Ouyang Longteng even bent down, his eyes full of horror, just kowtow.


    He didn''t dare to look in front of him, he could only look down at the ground with his head down for fear of offending a single cent.


    And that group of black shadows dissipated, it turned out that it was not the person himself, but just a surviving spiritual power.


    At this moment, there was a violent gust of wind outside the courtyard, as if a strong wind of magnitude seven or eight was coming. The surroundings were constantly blowing, and the tables and chairs prepared for the banquet floated in the air.


    Not only that, the sky at this moment was blocked by a cloud of black gas, like a black hole, and everyone was shocked when they saw the black gas in the sky.


    When I saw Ouyang Longteng just now, this group of people could still talk a little bit, but now they dare not say a word at all, they were so scared that they couldn''t speak.


    boom!


    A sudden sound of thunder, as if bursting out of thin air, drawn a lightning beam in mid-air, directly connecting the sky and the earth.


    Rumble!


    At the same time, there was a sound of rolling thunder, and the sky fluctuated strangely, like a four-horse-drawn cart, coming from the sky towards the ground.


    Of course, all this can make ordinary people tremble, and some people even kneel and kowtow, but some powerful people in the martial arts world are not so humbled, although they are afraid of fear.


    Of course they knew that this was nothing but illusion, just an illusion produced by the majestic spiritual power, like a mirage.


    Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated, with golden light flowing, he remained calm, staring at the black energy in the sky, ready to kill at any time.


    After the illusory four-horse sedan chair landed on the ground, everything was dissipated and recovered, and the four-horse horses were coming towards the villa, and the sound of clattering was still heard during the period.


    When the horse approached the entrance of the courtyard, the horse and everything disappeared, leaving only a black figure.


    This person is wearing a black robe, the robe is engraved with incomparably weird patterns, which makes people unable to understand at all, but he can detect a powerful wave.


    This person took a step and went straight into the yard. He didn''t look at Ouyang Longteng who was kneeling on the ground, but he made a sound.


    "Ouyang Longteng, I am the right guardian of Master Hai!"


    Ouyang Longteng still didn''t have the slightest sense of relaxation. He continued to kneel and said respectfully: "Welcome to the right guardian."


    "I''m just here to investigate. If things go well, Master Hai won''t show up."


    The meaning of this person is very simple. Where would Master Hai be so noble and personally appear, he was dispatched by Master Hai to solve the problem.


    And this matter is of course Ouyang Yun''s affair. Everyone in the Ouyang family knows that Ouyang Yun was taken by Master Hai.


    The right guardian looked into the courtyard and saw Ouyang Yun at a glance. There was a chill wave in his eyes, and the whole body was exposed to the cold, and a layer of ice appeared on the ground all around.


    "Master Hai fell in love with you, that was his preference for you, but you don''t know what is good or bad, do you know the end of this!"


    Right Guardian directly angered, and the ice on the ground was thicker.


    Ouyang Yun was naturally scared, but she still said: "I don''t like him, I won''t marry him!"


    "Bold!"


    The voice of the right guardian rose sharply, making the scalp numb.


    "Ouyang Longteng, is this the kid educated by your family!"


    The right guard approached Ouyang Longteng directly. Of course, he was not stupid. Ouyang Longteng couldn''t take Ouyang Yun away. There must be a master at the scene.


    He can only put pressure on Ouyang Longteng, and then find the master who can make Ouyang Longteng helpless.


    "The Right Guardian, none of this is what I wanted, it''s completely Ouyang Yun''s disobedience!"


    Ouyang Longteng assigned all the responsibilities to Ouyang Yun, and now it is the most important thing to keep oneself.


    "Hmph, as the patriarch, you cannot escape blame!"


    "The right guardian calmed down my anger. I originally wanted to take Ouyang Yun away and hand it to Master Hai personally, but someone blocked it."


    "Oh, who is so bold!"


    The voice of the right guardian was cold, and he looked around, the chill rose sharply and the temperature dropped sharply.


    Su Yan stood up at this moment, golden spiritual power surged, directly blocking all the chill, and the surroundings recovered.


    The right guardian''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Su Yan, and the killing intent was bound to appear.


    "The right guardian is him!"


    Ouyang Longteng pointed to Su Yan, with annoyance in his eyes.


    "Do you still need your bullshit? Just wait for Master Hai''s punishment!"


    Right protector scolded, no longer paying attention to Ouyang Longteng, but staring at Su Yan coldly.


    "Youth, handsome, enchanting genius, you should have grown up lurking, but you are showing off your edge, what a pity!"


    Right Protector shook his head, as if it was really a pity for Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t change his color at all, staring at the right guard with disdain.


    "A mere dog under the crotch, the eggless product with chrysanthemums in full bloom, is also suitable for my villa to show off!"


    Su Yan''s voice exploded, and a meaning of dragon leaping appeared, and with the sound of dragon howl, he directly pressed towards the right protective cover.


    The face of the right guardian changed, and hurriedly used his spiritual power, a black air rose, forming a black wall.


    However, the wall transformed by his spiritual power couldn''t stop half a point at all, and was easily crushed by Su Yan''s pressure.


    This coercive force hit the right guardian directly, slapped him a hundred meters away, crashed the guardrail, and rushed out of the courtyard.


    "Dogs and beasts are in a bad position, can''t you see the slogan?"


    Su Yan sneered, but then shook his head.


    "I actually forgot, how can dogs understand words."


    At this moment, the right guardian fell on the street outside the courtyard, dripping with blood, and had become a blood man.


    Not only that, his aura was weakened, his dantian cracked, and he was obviously seriously injured. This was just a pressure from Su Yan.


    Countless people present trembled, and Su Yan hadn''t taken a shot. They all thought Su Yan was a little white face, after all, Jin Shiya had shown such a powerful strength before.


    However, Su Yan didn''t do anything now, just relying on a coercion, it caused that person to lose combat effectiveness, which was terrifying.


    The most shocking is Ouyang Longteng, he clearly knows that the right guardian is also a pseudo-dao, and his realm is not weaker than him.


    But the facts are so cruel, just a coercion, a coercion!


    Ouyang Longteng''s heart is more timid now, and now he knows clearly that this young man might have the strength to compete with Master Hai.


    But now he was offended on both sides, and he was not human inside and out.

 Chapter 1057： Costin

    Ouyang Longteng regretted it. He regretted his death now. He had known this situation a long time ago, and he would not have come here if he was killed.


    He was completely desperate, which offended the two-faced person and couldn''t be kind at all.


    Compared with Ouyang Longteng''s despair, Ouyang Yun and others were shocked, full of shock.


    Just a coercion defeated the existence they looked up to. They couldn''t imagine Su Yan''s toughness, and there was a sense of great horror in their hearts.


    "Isn''t this Shiya''s boyfriend?"


    "Yes, he is so tough?!"


    "My dear, I feel Shiya was trained by him."


    Facing the discussion from the people around, Su Yan remained calm, just looking at Ouyang Longteng, his voice was extremely cold.


    "Aren''t you going out?"


    Ouyang Longteng was so frightened that his legs were so scared that he couldn''t hold his knees. He lay directly on the ground and ate the soil.


    "I roll, I roll immediately."


    Ouyang Longteng was anxious to leave this place of right and wrong, and Su Yan gave him a way of life, which made them extremely happy.


    Su Yan hurt Master Hai��s right guard, he knew Master Hai would definitely come, and there would be a terrifying battle here.


    This is a contradiction that cannot be resolved. Of course, the two sides do not want to resolve it. They can only rely on force to make the final decision.


    "The boss is mighty and domineering!"


    Jiang Chao and the others came over, and now they were flattering. Little Lolita''s eyes flashed, with an expression of excitement.


    Ouyang Longteng took Ouyang Hao and Dahan to leave the compound, and ran towards the outside frantically. They were afraid that they would not be able to leave if they were too slow.


    But they were really afraid of what would happen. The three of them ran for a long time but found that they were stepping in place and couldn''t move forward at all.


    "Patriarch, what is going on?"


    "Have you hit the wall with a ghost?"


    Only Ouyang Longteng knelt on the ground with a look of sadness, and said in fear: "Master Hai, please spare me and wait for my life!"


    Of course Ouyang Longteng understood that this must be done by Master Hai, and this is to prevent them from leaving.


    In the woods in the distance, an old man slowly walked over. There was no majestic aura or a mirage, just like a twilight old man.


    The old man is dressed in a white robe, with a bit of fairy style, he walks very vigorously, more like an illusory floating shadow.


    "The three of you are standing here, you will die if you move."


    The old man''s voice was very crisp and soft, but it made the three of them sweat and dared not move.


    The old man walked towards the villa, but in the blink of an eye he came to the courtyard. Everyone involuntarily flew to the two sides, unable to control their bodies at all, even the masters.


    The old man was indifferent and quiet, with a faint smile on his face, without any anger.


    But no one knows what his heart is.


    The old man looked at Ouyang Yun, with a hint of longing in his smile, obviously he was the Master Hai whom Ouyang Longteng said.


    "This this!"


    Someone shivered, slurred, and was obviously frightened.


    It was the great master who flew upside down, steadying his figure at this moment, and his heart was full of stormy waves.


    "Ten villains Costin!"


    This great master blurted out, but his whole body was already shaking like chaff, the meaning of that great tremor was definitely not pretending.


    Su Yan also looked cold. He hadn''t heard of the top ten evil men, but seeing this scene I am afraid there are some ways, this old man must have broken through the realm of Taoism.


    "He is the top ten evil men!"


    "Yes, he is Costin, the top ten villains ranked third!"


    The top ten bad guys are not as famous as the list of places. They are not recognized by people in all parts of the world. They are just a geographical ranking.


    The top ten wicked people are recognized by the martial arts world in the land of the South Seas. They are all the most sinful and blood-stained people on the list.


    You must know that it is another junior of Naimi, which is only ranked ninth.


    "Yun''er, the acquaintance between you and me is a kind of fate. I originally wanted to cross you to become my Taoist couple and become a Taoist cultivator with me, but you disappointed me too much."


    Costin shook his head, the disappointment was overwhelming, and a burst of anger overflowed.


    Ouyang Yun was terrified, she couldn''t stop trembling when she saw this old man, she couldn''t say anything sharp.


    "I...I just...don''t...become Dao... Dao couple with you."


    This is Ouyang Yun''s attitude, and its firmness cannot be shaken.


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    Costin was extremely disappointed, and a faint blue vein appeared on his face.


    "Since you are unwilling, then I will not force it. If you can''t get it, then destroy it."


    The old man''s words are very clear, if Ouyang Yun disagrees, then go to death.


    His words were dull from beginning to end, not like the face and words of a wicked person at all, which surprised many people.


    But they don''t know that the wicked are not just as simple as being vicious on the surface and killing people like hemp. The real wicked person is the existence of the flesh without a smile.


    Ouyang Yun was naturally terrified, clutching Jin Chengwu tightly, desperate in her heart.


    "A useless person, I will fulfill you and go to **** together."


    Costin looked at Jin Chengwu with a murderous intent in his eyes, but it disappeared in a moment.


    Jin Shiya pulled Rasuyan with an anxious face. Naturally, she couldn''t watch this old man kill her father and stepmother.


    Su Yan patted him, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, let him pretend to be more forceful."


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but Costin naturally heard it too. At this moment, he turned and looked at Su Yan.


    "Why, are you going to stop me?"


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Hai Dongqing and said, "You have a handful of old bones. It is not good to go to the coffin and think about men and women. It is really good."


    Costin held his hands slightly, which indicated that his anger had risen to a high level.


    "I am crossing her to cultivate immortality. This is her great destiny. You, a common man who doesn''t understand, can only talk nonsense."


    "Cultivating immortals, you are also equipped to cultivate immortals, it''s really a great wonder of the world."


    "The young man is impetuous, I don''t have to blame you, leave the inner alchemy."


    Costin wants the inner alchemy, that is, he wants Su Yan to abolish his own cultivation base and give all the spiritual power to Costin.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, this Costin was really beautiful.


    "If you don''t tell me, I forgot, you now have one more choice."


    Su Yan said so, that naturally let Costin choose one of them, either die or leave the inner alchemy.


    "Arrogant, I lived like this decades ago."


    "For you, do I need to be arrogant, just ants."


    "It seems necessary to beat you to despair so that you will do what I say."


    Hai Dongqing''s face suddenly changed, his eyes shot out a gleam, the gleam was more terrifying than the dazzle, and he directly attacked Su Yan.

 Chapter 1058： One punch

    This light is the meaning of Hai Dongqing''s anger. As the third existence of the ten evil men, he has never been so underestimated and disdainful.


    Especially Su Yan''s ant, it made him angry, but he used to call other people''s common words, but he did not expect to taste it today.


    Of course he was not overly angry, because he had the strength to defeat Su Yan, and he was slowly humiliating then.


    "When I defeat you, I will let you know what it means to die!"


    A gleam of light appeared in Costin��s eyes, as if a dusty mirror was suddenly polished with a rag.


    At the same time, the brilliant light that Costin displayed directly blasted towards Su Yan, extremely majestic, and the surrounding ground was cracking.


    This was obviously a powerful blow from Costin, he knew that Su Yan was not easy, and he would definitely not be able to beat Su Yan without a little strength.


    Su Yan was already covered with golden light at this time, and the horrible burning spiritual power was shocking, because it revealed a sense of powerful power, as if it could wipe out this entire place.


    When the light was a few minutes away from Su Yan, Su Yan''s golden spiritual power also roared out, directly facing the light.


    The collision of these two spiritual powers did not cause an unexpected explosion, nor a terrifying sound. It was more like two groups of water softened together, forming a dazzling white light.


    This white light was so powerful that everyone present did not dare to look at it, even the great masters like Jin Shiya and Xiao Lolita could not face it directly.


    Everyone was shocked, this was too terrifying, it was only two spiritual powers that could burst out such a terrifying power, this must be a battle between Taoists.


    "The Taoist is really terrifying!"


    A grand master said shuddering, his eyes were already full of surprise.


    "It is no regrets in this life to see the Taoist war."


    In addition to shock, this group of people is more excited, because Taoist battles are too rare, not to mention people, many people even saw the battle of the master for the first time.


    It''s not that they sit in a well and watch the sky, just because their realm is too low, they have too little understanding of the world, and they are far from knowing that there are people outside the world.


    "Brother Yan, you must come on!"


    Knowing that Hai Dongqing was also a Taoist, Jin Shiya''s face was filled with worries. Of course she was worried about Su Yan''s safety, even more than her own.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said lightly: "He hasn''t the strength to make me an opponent."


    Su Yan''s words obviously meant that Costin was too weak, so there was no need to worry.


    However, Hai Dongqing was angry, and the previous calm image was broken. This was the result of Su Yan''s anger again and again.


    "Today will kill you!"


    Hai Dongqing has never been so angry. In Nanyang, he is called a smiling tiger. Even when he is old, he is like a bone in the way of becoming a fairy, not happy, angry, sad.


    But today he was angry. It was the first time that Su Yan had such a strong desire to kill. This son must be eliminated.


    Of course, there is no need to be surprised by Hai Dongqing''s anger, after all, he is a wicked man who kills without blinking an eye, and his fierceness matches his name.


    Hai Dongqing''s robe was shrouded in spiritual power, constantly drifting, and the whole person seemed to be immortal, with a trace of fairy style.


    "You are nothing but a stone on my road to becoming immortal."


    Su Yan sneered: "As long as you become a fairy, I think it''s almost the same for you to become a pig."


    Costin''s forehead was violently bulging, and his spiritual power grew wildly at this moment, almost reaching its peak.


    "go to hell!"


    Costin roars, his figure is like a ghost, his hands are filled with a powerful green spiritual power, sometimes turned into a poisonous snake, sometimes turned into a poisonous insect, sometimes turned into a poison, constantly changing.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power remained unchanged, and the golden light filled his body, and he was not afraid of half a minute, and rushed towards Hai Dongqing.


    The two sides collided and resisted with both hands. At this moment, the violent sound came, like a billowing thunder, and even more shocking.


    The force of random collision is enough to destroy an extremely strong house, and the golden and green spiritual power splashing around can completely flatten a mountain.


    If the two gather, even if it is a big mountain, it is impossible to resist the angry blow of the two, and it can be completely razed to the ground.


    The power of the Taoist is naturally terrifying, and it is already infinitely close to the existence of heaven, in this world, and even the heaven and the earth.


    The two sides fought against each other, and the moment of lightning and flint was a hundred tricks, none of them meant to give in, completely head-to-head, they were all aimed at dealing with the deadly point.


    Those moves are so fast that the strong master can''t capture it at all, and even the strong master can only see a little afterimage.


    Although the two were fighting in mid-air, the people on the ground couldn''t see the two of them at all, and could only judge by the deafening sound and the spiritual power sputtering everywhere.


    Naturally, these spectators have been hiding far away, and they know that the spattering spiritual power can destroy them. Taoists are too strong, and those who reach this state seem to have arrived in a new world.


    Su Yan and Costin fought a hundred moves, and the power of both sides shook the sky. The rumbling collision scared the sky so that the sky did not dare to make thunder, but the wind and clouds were constantly surging and the wind was surging.


    Su Yan spit out a mouthful of essence and blood, which was extremely dazzling, and the power contained in it was naturally extremely violent.


    Essence and blood merged with spiritual power, blessing between the hands, Su Yan''s arm muscles seemed to be purified at this moment and became even more terrifying.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Su Yan roared, rising into the sky, and blasted directly at Costin. Although this fist was small, its momentum was scary, and the power in it made people afraid to think about it.


    Even Costin''s complexion changed, and all his spiritual power was exhausted, and a thick defensive wall was gathered.


    At such a fast speed, it is impossible for him to evade at all, and he can only resist it right now. After blocking Su Yan''s blow, he will have the initiative.


    However, Su Yan used his essence and blood, and the pressure of this punch was actually something he could resist at will. The power in it was majestic, as if a huge mountain collapsed.


    Su Yan''s fist easily penetrated the defensive wall and directly approached Costin��s physical defense, which was resisted by Costin��s own strength.


    Su Yan''s fist rubbed against it to create a huge spark, and the sun in the sky seemed to be covered by the spark.


    In the end, Su Yan''s fist blasted through his rigid body defense and directly landed on Hai Dongqing''s chest.


    The power of this punch is not something that you can easily bear. Even if 30% of the power is removed, Hai Dongqing''s face suddenly changed, and he flew hundreds of meters away and hit the hill. They couldn''t bear this force, and they collapsed.


    At this time, Hai Dongqing''s chest was sunken, blood overflowed from his mouth, and the light in his eyes was actually dimmed. This was the power of Su Yan''s punch.

 Chapter 1059： Demon Formation

    Su Yan looked at the somewhat decadent Hai Dongqing, the disdain in his eyes never disappeared, so what if Hai Dongqing is a Taoist, he is still not a strong person in front of him.


    "how about it?"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely cold, like a question from a winner, more like an oppression.


    However, Costin did not have the slightest sense of fear, wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and actually grinned.


    His smile caught people off guard, made people uneasy, and puzzled. Everyone looked at him suspiciously.


    "Enjoying!"


    As soon as Costin��s words came out, everyone changed their colors, and they didn��t believe he could say such things.


    "Is this going to save face and suffer?"


    "I was seriously injured by Su Yan, and I''m still enjoying it."


    "This is a desperate enjoyment."


    Facing the discussion around, Costin didn''t pay any attention to it, but looked at Su Yan, the smile on his face turned into murderous intent.


    "The power of your fist has passed."


    Costin''s words again made everyone even more surprised, and suddenly became lively.


    But Su Yan didn''t show any surprise or ridicule, his eyes also turned into chill.


    He knew that if Hai Dongqing dared to say this, he must have a back hand. As the third of the ten evil men with a fierce reputation, that must be a bit arrogant.


    "Really, my passing power hurt you, so you failed?"


    Su Yan''s words made everyone around him smile, and they laughed at Costin''s self-reliance and cheeky if he couldn''t win.


    After Hai Dongqing''s spiritual power gathered and repaired the wound that was hit by Su Yan, his eyes turned into green pupils.


    "This is just a warm-up. Since you have said so, then I will let you see my true strength. Do you think I, the third wicked person, is a vain name!"


    Costin''s hands were sealed, and a group of green spiritual power appeared behind him, like a huge poisonous snake constantly surging in the air.


    At the same time, a strange power seemed to rise around him, and many people felt the horror in it, and they backed down and avoided.


    "Is it really warming up just now?!"


    "I''m afraid it is. This force is more terrifying than before, and I feel my heart palpitations."


    The people who were laughing at just now all closed their mouths at this moment. Even if Costin was defeated just now, they could not laugh at them. Isn''t it clear how many catties they are? The toad laughed at the frog.


    Costin''s body was completely enveloped by green spiritual power at this time, and the surrounding ground was faintly restless, as if the earth''s crust was fluctuating.


    At the same time, the green spiritual power surging in the air suddenly burst, and countless green spiritual power fell on the ground like rain.


    And as soon as this green spiritual power touched the ground, a lot of green mist appeared on the whole ground, and for a while, Costin was surrounded by green mist, like a maze.


    "Devil formation, get up!"


    Hai Dongqing looked violent, the veins seemed to be stained with green, at this moment he was like an old Hulk.


    "Hey, young people''s arrogance is not a good thing, because arrogance is about paying capital."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. Although he could feel that the demon formation was a bit weird, it only ignited his fighting spirit.


    "Really, you deserve me to pay the capital?"


    Su Yan was disdainful, extremely calm, without a trace of fluctuation.


    "Hmph, then let you taste how good I am!"


    Hai Dongqing muttered the spell silently, and the green mist around him suddenly filled the surroundings, as if a black hole swallowed the world.


    Everyone was horrified and fleeing desperately. Little Lolita and others also hurriedly used spiritual power to resist. This devil''s Dafa made her feel astonished. You must know that she is now a great master.


    Jin Shiya worried about Su Yan, staring at Su Yan fiercely, terrified in her heart.


    "Come on, this green mist can''t breathe."


    "Brother Yan, I am worried about Brother Yan."


    "Worry about him, it''s better to take care of yourself."


    Little Lori forcibly took Jin Shiya away, and the mist followed.


    Compared with Little Lori, Jin Shiya''s personality is of course weaker. After all, Little Lori is Fusang''s number one killer. The coldness is not comparable to ordinary women, even some men can''t compare with it.


    Su Yan was completely enveloped by this green mist at this moment, and he was not visible outside.


    "Hahaha, now I see how you can escape from my formation!"


    Hai Dongqing completely relaxed and displayed this demon formation. He had the confidence to defeat Su Yan, and more than that, he had to turn Su Yan into a pool of blood.


    "If you can''t escape my formation for an hour, you will be greeted with endless pain and despair, and this is how you offend me!"


    Costin continued to speak, so it was natural to put pressure on Su Yan''s heart.


    But he was too self-righteous, thinking that Su Yan was just an ordinary Taoist is simply wrong.


    At this time, Su Yan was still standing quietly on the spot, and the surrounding green mist kept pouring towards him, but it was swallowed by the golden spiritual power around him, not even close at all.


    After a while, Costin also noticed the strangeness, and her eyes were immediately extremely cold.


    "What''s the use of stubborn resistance, you will eventually be refined by me!"


    Hai Dongqing waved his hands, and the green mist in the formation suddenly turned into countless demon-like things, rushing towards Su Yan one after another.


    These demons are not simple, all of them have the strength above the grandmaster, and the illusion is more difficult than ordinary grandmasters.


    Of course, Costin knew very well that Su Yan was a Taoist, and this group of masters could not cause him any harm. He just wanted Su Yan to consume his spiritual power.


    Sure enough, as he thought, these demons were easily solved by Su Yan, but they couldn''t stand the overwhelming. Su Yan still spent a lot of spiritual energy to completely eliminate them.


    "Grandmaster Devil is just an appetizer, and then the master is the master."


    Hai Dongqing smiled even more, and there were many demons and pseudo-daoists around him, which was astonishing.


    Some of these pseudo-daos were like giant mountains, and some were as small as bees. They rushed towards Su Yan from all directions. The purpose was simple, that is, to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan also felt the strong fluctuations from all sides, just like a beast wave.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold at this moment. At this moment, he regarded Hai Dongqing as a real enemy, an enemy that could be compared with himself.


    There is no other reason, it is all because Costin has such a demon formation, this formation can barely be regarded as the initial stage of the second level.


    Of course, this is different from the second-level spirit gathering array in the Jiangbei University laboratory. This is a murderous array. Although it is crudely crafted, it is only a spiritual power derivation, but the demons that are transformed into it are not to be underestimated.


    "I didn''t expect to look down on you."


    Su Yan had already seen the demons rushing in from all directions, and his body was also surging with golden light at the moment, and directly greeted the demons.

 Chapter 1060： Crush

    This group of demons comparable to the pseudo-daos, their strength is beyond doubt, and even more difficult to deal with than the pseudo-daos, because they are nothing but formations.


    The most fundamental reason for Su Yan to say that sentence is the number. These two pseudo-daoist demons are naturally not in the eyes, but Su Yan is facing dozens of hundreds.


    Even though he was a powerful man in the early days of Taoism, even though he had a powerful technique, and even though his foundation was extremely strong, so many demons were also extremely terrifying.


    But it was just that Su Yan was facing a big enemy, he was not scared at all, it could only ignite his fighting spirit.


    As the former immortal emperor, fear has disappeared in his dictionary. He has never known what fear is, only knows victory or defeat.


    In the face of an enemy, you can only talk to him with your fist. Fist is the most convincing language. Pain and blood are the process of defeating the enemy. If you are not afraid of pain or blood, then you can succeed.


    A smile was drawn at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. It was a gesture of intent to fight wildly ignited. He just wanted to fight now.


    Facing dozens or hundreds of pseudo-daoist demons, Su Yan greeted him with a ghostly speed, and the spiritual power in his hand was dazzling at this moment.


    At the same time, he also understands why this Hai Dongqing is called the third villain. He has that strength. On the contrary, Su Yan can''t imagine the second and first villains. I am afraid that he has surpassed the early existence of Taoists. Even if he faces it, I''m afraid he can''t beat it.


    Su Yan still has the capital for leapfrogging challenges in the master, but when it comes to Taoists, these are all existences that fly to the sky, and who is not a hero, his strength is not as simple as the surface.


    It''s that Costin has such a terrifying formation. His original strength is not strong, even only a little stronger than the old taro, but with this formation strength, it is close to the middle stage of the Taoist.


    Su Yan has powerful techniques, but there are many he can''t use now, and he can only use a few sets of techniques. Some fairy tactics have even been imprisoned, and they must reach a more powerful realm to unlock them.


    This kind of imprisonment is naturally the display of spiritual power, his spiritual power is very strong, but it is not enough to unblock him.


    Su Yan''s figure floated behind a demon phantom like the bull demon king, and his fist shining with golden light blasted the bull demon king''s back without hesitation.


    The power of this punch is naturally his formidable blow. It has exerted more than 80% of the strength and also blessed the spiritual power. It is naturally scary.


    Although the illusory figure of the bull demon king and demon of the pseudo-daoist was imaginary, Su Yan''s fist broke it directly, turning it into a green spiritual power that disappeared.


    At the same time, four demons rushed towards Su Yan, in four directions. Su Yan was not allowed to escape and retreat at all.


    Su Yan''s eyes burned brightly, a majestic shattering force was exerted, and bright light appeared between his hands.


    Even if he could evade and evade, Su Yan would not choose this way. In battle, he would naturally face the enemy and move forward!


    Su Yan''s fists seemed to be entwined with two fire dragons at this moment, and while burning wildly, there was no lack of the meaning of dragon roar.


    The only meaning of this dragon roar is to directly shatter one of the fox demon into nothingness, while the other three continue to rush towards Su Yan without any emotion.


    These three are poisonous snakes, one with poisonous tumors on its head, one with fangs exposed, and one pair of eyes with magical power.


    But the attacks of these three poisonous snakes and demons did not cause any harm to Su Yan. All their attacks were swallowed by the two fire dragons in Su Yan''s hands, and they seemed to have a sense of dissatisfaction.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s fists also landed on the bodies of the three poisonous snake demons. That power didn''t give them any time to dissipate. They were hit as glass, and they broke instantly.


    The three demons dissipated, and Hai Dongqing''s face was difficult to look at. Su Yan''s move was as easy as cutting melons and vegetables. That was his hypocritical demon, even he could not be so easy.


    Don��t look at the power of these demons as pseudo-daoists. Su Yan is the power of a Taoist. I think that the most fundamental reason why Hai Dongqing��s face is ugly is that Su Yan can face hundreds of such demons. Cut melons and vegetables with such a relaxed attitude.


    This is just like if you are one-meter-eight, it is easy to win the one-meter-seven, but there are one hundred and one-meter-seven, and you have to cut melons and vegetables in general, which shows the difficulty.


    But Hai Dongqing''s face did not stop there. He completely looked down on Su Yan, just as Su Yan looked down on him before, because Su Yan was even more crazy at this time.


    Su Yan started cutting melons and vegetables with an elegant figure, but now, Su Yan didn''t avoid the slightest, and was completely trying to face the devil with the strength of hundreds of pseudo-daoists alone.


    Little Lori saw this scene in the distance, her face suddenly changed, and she said angrily: "Are you crazy!"


    It is naturally not an ordinary thing to let her talk like this, because what Su Yan is doing now makes her feel unbelievable.


    No matter how strong it is, it is impossible for one person to reach the army alone, which is why the face of Little Lori suddenly changed.


    Jin Shiya was even more bloodless. She didn''t know much about Taoists, but she knew that it was a existence many times stronger than her, and Su Yan faced hundreds of them.


    "Why didn''t the boss break each one!"


    Jiang Chao and the others were also extremely anxious, already a little afraid to watch.


    Su Yan was in the formation, so naturally he couldn''t hear their words, and couldn''t feel their worries. Now he only has the intent to fight.


    "In ancient times, Zhao Yun had seven ins and sevens out, but now I, Su Ba, will be one enemy and one hundred!"


    Su Yan said these words, his eyes changed at this moment, as if it was not eyes, but two golden gems.


    His whole body is extremely clear at this moment, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is running wildly, and all the spiritual power is gathered together to support him inexhaustibly.


    Everything was ready, Su Yan''s footsteps also moved, and he stepped on the ground and trembled.


    "kill!"


    Su Yan roared out this sentence, his hands turned into two extremely sharp chopping knives, shining with cold light.


    In a moment, the rays of light set off, and they have directly killed two unidentified demons.


    This speed is so fast that the demons did not react at all. When they did, their two brothers had already taken a step forward.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give them the slightest chance. The figure continued to flutter, his hands kept shining brightly, and at the same time the demon screams dissipated.


    The remaining demons gathered together and launched a group attack. This power is unimaginable.


    But Su Yan did not evade the slightest, and still resisted, even if a little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, he still did not evade.


    As he approached the group of demons, Su Yan''s hands looked like two heavenly blades, more like judgement knives.


    Whoosh!


    With his hands down, the heads of a hundred demons rolled to the ground, and all these more than one hundred demons shattered into nothingness.

 Chapter 1061： There is no sea Dongqing

    After Su Yan killed more than a hundred demons comparable to pseudo-daoists, time seemed to stand still, and only the two whistling voices continued to echo, and the entire formation, including the outside, was extremely silent.


    All the people opened their mouths wide, and they saw the scene in the formation, naturally they saw Su Yan''s slaying and heroic demon anger.


    Only Hai Dongqing, his eyes were so gloomy that he bleeds, and his demon formation relied on those hundreds of demons, and as a result, they were all killed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s beheading turned them into nothingness, which is equivalent to his demon formation completely losing so many demons, it is impossible to recover.


    "damn it!"


    Hai Dongqing''s face was ugly to the extreme, he had obtained this demon formation at a very painful price, and even almost died.


    Now that the devil formation has no demons, what''s the use of keeping it? It''s like a body without a soul.


    After Su Yan killed all the demons, his figure soared into the sky, looking at the green mist that was still rising on the ground. With a movement of his eyes, a powerful wave of spiritual power derives from his hands.


    "Let me destroy your demon formation!"


    Su Yan raised his hands high, the wave of spiritual power grew bigger and bigger, and in the end Su Yan was actually holding up a hill.


    This spiritual force group was thrown into the demon formation by Su Yan, just like a meteor falling, leaving with powerful energy.


    boom!


    There was a violent sound, comparable to the shaking of the earth, the whole ground was like an earthquake, trembling constantly, and it was calm for a long time.


    When the people present looked at the demon formation, they saw the countless rising green spiritual power rushing towards Su Yan, unexpectedly, Su Yan was directly inhaled into his mouth.


    "This array of magic spirit power is pretty good."


    Su Yan hiccuped, with a satisfied expression on his face. Without the soul, the formation would be like a baby, how could it resist him and absorb spiritual power.


    At the same time, the entire ground was completely sunken, like a huge valley, dark inside, and terrifying spiritual power emerged from time to time.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Hai Dongqing looked at Su Yan and roared angrily, wishing to eat his flesh and chew his bones, and his hatred reached its extreme.


    "Yo, you know my name?"


    Su Yan looked at Costin unexpectedly, but he was not surprised.


    "With such an ability, who can kill all my demons in one blow, who else can anyone besides Su Baxian!"


    Hai Dongqing''s face twisted, and his anger was hard to suppress, so that he was on the verge of running away.


    However, he has lost the demon formation now, which is like losing his hands, a cocooned existence, what qualifications do he have to fight Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at him with interest, and said lightly: "You shouldn''t be angry now."


    "You ruined my demon formation, am I not angry and I still smile!"


    Costin was about to explode, Su Yan''s words were simply too irritating. He had never been so angry before, and felt that he was angry more today than before.


    There was even a sense of aggrievedness in his heart. As the third-ranked existence of the ten evil men, he had always killed others, but today he was repeatedly suppressed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Costin and said, "Should you not consider your future?"


    Su Yan''s words were like Hong Zhong, knocking on Hai Dongqing''s chest, causing him to turn around, his forehead was actually covered with cold sweat.


    "me."


    Costin was actually speechless for a while, he didn''t know how to express his begging for mercy, but he had never done such a thing.


    Asking a wicked person to beg for mercy is like asking him to correct his evil and return to righteousness. It is impossible not to say whether it can be done or not.


    Costin thought for a while, and chose a compromise.


    "Su Ba''s prestige has spread far and wide, and it is indeed well-deserved at first sight today, and he deserves to be a Hua Guo Jiaozi."


    Everyone understands Costin��s words, this is flattering, and even starting flattering doesn��t necessarily work, let alone now.


    Su Yan''s smile became more and more pervasive, he wanted to see what else Hai Dongqing could do.


    Seeing that Su Yan did not fluctuate, even with a hint of ridicule, the cold sweat on Hai Dongqing''s back was soaked, and he had to figure out a way.


    "Su Baxian, otherwise, I won''t force Ouyang Yun, she can marry anyone."


    Costin thinks that he has made a big concession. After all, he is still difficult to give up to Ouyang Yun, but now that he can''t defeat Su Yan, this carnal desire has to give up.


    However, Su Yan showed coldness on his face, which made Costin feel bad, and the corners of his mouth trembled, but he was speechless.


    "Do you have any capital to negotiate terms with me, do you think you let it out?"


    "Su Baxian, don''t push people too much, no matter how I say it, it is the third existence in the top ten evil men."


    "Ten wicked people, ranked third, then I will walk for the sky today!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely high, like a thunderous ear, making Hai Dongqing green with fright.


    "Are you going to kill me?!"


    Hai Dongqing tremblingly pointed at Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan had been killing him before, but he did not expect that Su Yan would really dare to kill him.


    "Are you really afraid!"


    "Fear, what am I afraid of you?"


    Su Yan was jokes, this Costin was really cute, he didn''t stop dying, and he said these nonsense.


    "The ten evil people have a heart-to-heart. If you kill me, they will surely trouble you."


    "Oh, it turns out that this is the capital you rely on. It''s a good backer."


    Hai Dongqing smiled, and her heart suddenly became more relaxed. As long as Su Yan was afraid, everything would be fine.


    "It''s okay, as long as you let me go, it''s all easy to talk about."


    Naturally, Costin didn''t want to provoke Su Yan anymore. It was Amitabha who could leave alive.


    But Hai Dongqing''s smile only lasted for a while, because he felt Su Yan''s majestic killing intent, cold and biting.


    "You, you still want to kill me?!"


    Costin looked at Su Yan incredulously, his face bulging with bruises.


    "Killing you can lead to the rest of the wicked people. Why didn''t I kill you? It just happens to be able to solve Nanyang''s anxiety in one go."


    Hai Dongqing said angrily: "You are not afraid of other wicked people, but are you not afraid of the first and second wicked people? They are the mid-term strength of Taoists."


    "Sure enough."


    Su Yan''s previous speculation was confirmed, and he naturally did not panic at all. It would be a shame if it was not in the middle stage of Taoism.


    "If you let me go, they will definitely not come to trouble you."


    "I''m glad they trouble me."


    After Su Yan said, a light appeared in his hand, and a burst of force spread out, directly rushing towards Hai Dongqing.


    In an instant, Costin did not scream, but was directly transformed into nothingness and completely dissipated in the sky.


    In this battle, there is no more protagonist in the world!

 Chapter 1062： please be happy!

    Su Yan had heard enough of Hai Dongqing''s nagging, and the nagging for a long time was not just a few wicked people, or just the middle stage of Taoism, how terrible he was.


    Even if he is now in the early stage of the Taoist, he will not have the slightest fear in his heart. On the contrary, this is a kind of pressure, urging him to break through the middle stage of the Taoist as soon as possible.


    After Hai Dongqing was killed, the whole scene was completely calm. Everyone felt like they had been left behind, and they felt like they had gone through a ghost gate.


    Naturally, Jin Shiya was the first to rush towards Su Yan, and rushed directly into Su Yan''s embrace with the jingle of bells.


    Jin Shiya felt like weeping. She was so worried before, but now she is finally at ease.


    She only now knew that every time Su Yan went out was definitely not that simple. I was afraid that she was shocked and wandered in **** again and again.


    "Brother Yan."


    Jin Shiya didn''t know what to say, she could only cry, crying happily, crying in fear, and crying weakly.


    Su Yan hugged her, stroked her hair, did not say much, it would be better for Jin Shiya to release it more.


    For a long time, Jin Shiya raised her head, her beautiful eyes were already red and swollen, and she looked at Su Yan with tears on her face.


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry, Shiya will work hard to cultivate and protect you in the future."


    Su Yan smiled, smiled happily, and looked at Shi Ya and said: "Okay, I will be the man behind the woman then"


    And Little Lori came over, biting her lip, obviously a little unhappy.


    "The boss is mighty, the boss is still domineering, the boss is always mighty!"


    Jiang Chao roared with excitement, his voice was also very strong.


    "Well, the enemy is resolved, everything will be calm again, and this late wedding should continue."


    Su Yan looked at the crowd with indifferent eyes, but there was a force of coercion, which made everyone present dare not mention a word, who would dare to leave now.


    Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun recovered from their smiles, their hands clasped even more tightly, and no one could separate them.


    Sure enough, the rainbow that has experienced wind and rain is more beautiful, and the saplings that have been beaten by wind and rain are stronger.


    The famous host climbed for a long time before he got on the stage. He was originally eloquent, but now he is hesitant. He is just an ordinary person. This time the brain has undergone a subversive change, and naturally he cannot recover for a while.


    "Next... the wedding continues below."


    "Husband and wife worship!"


    Everyone reluctantly applauded and congratulated, and each one smiled somewhat reluctantly. In fact, they just want to leave here now.


    But the big brothers in the martial arts world are different. On the contrary, they are more fortunate that Su Yan can still keep them. This is a bragging capital.


    Lao Tzu also participated in the wedding of Su Ba Xian''s husband. Who would dare to provoke me...


    After the two worshipped, many people also yelled, and the atmosphere slowly reached a climax.


    "Send into the bridal chamber, into the bridal chamber!"


    Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun are still a little bit shy and wave their hands constantly. They can''t enter the bridal chamber now, and the toast hasn''t started yet.


    "Well, I have contacted the Hilton Hotel. You can drive there. Due to the previous reasons, the banquet will be held there."


    Su Yan said lightly, the banquet was ruined, just look for a hotel.


    Everyone is also on the verge of amnesty. Many people in this place are panicking. It is naturally much better to change places.


    Everyone left here one after another and went to the most luxurious Hilton Hotel in Jiangzhou.


    Su Yan took Su Yan''s hand, got into the car together, and went directly to the hotel.


    When the hotel owner received the call, he was so excited that he almost had a heart attack. The banquet that had been booked was cancelled directly, and all of them were cancelled, and no rebuttal was allowed.


    The whole hotel was set up as a festive wedding, and the whole process took only half an hour. I finally understood the reason why money can make ghosts worse.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Su Yan and Jin Shiya sat beside them. Many people did not dare to step forward. In the end, a few great masters sat tremblingly beside them.


    Many vehicles stopped outside the house, and Kim Sung-wu naturally went out to greet them. Although these were late arrivals, they had to be greeted warmly.


    Su Kainan turned out to be the first to arrive. He was in Jinlin, so the car arrived a little late. After all, the traffic jam was serious after getting off the highway.


    "Hey, Chengwu, don''t blame me, the traffic jam is too serious."


    Su Kainan held Jin Chengwu''s hand tightly and said with a smile on his face.


    Su Kainan is Su Yan''s grandfather. Where did Jin Chengwu dare to neglect, he naturally said quickly: "Where and where, it is my great honor for you to come."


    "Chengwu gave birth to a good daughter, my good grandson-in-law."


    Su Yan also had to come out to greet him and let Su Kainan sit in front of him. He was not very enthusiastic, but he didn''t mean to be cold.


    After that, the big bosses and giants of the martial arts world from all over the world seemed to have received news at once, and they all poured into Jiangzhou one after another, making the traffic in Jiangzhou half paralyzed.


    Some even couldn''t wait, got out of the car and ran, and it became a beautiful landscape.


    It is hard to imagine that this group of people who are usually among the top and two big bosses from all over the world, they are all kinds of news or alarms at random, but now they are gathered together, because they can''t wait for the traffic jam, they all get off and run to the hotel.


    When this group of people arrived at the hotel, they were already covered in sweat, one by one, they were completely gone.


    Fortunately, there is a changing room in the hotel. This group of talents changed their clothes in a hurry, and then they entered the lobby.


    Seeing Su Yan sitting at the banquet, the big guys were like docile kittens, and they all gave the betrothal gifts, so they directly found a place to sit down, and there was no more words.


    Su Yan was quite calm, and this group of people came as soon as they came.


    When the guests arrive, the banquet will officially begin. Naturally, there is no need to elaborate on the liveliness of the guests at these hundreds of tables, and Jin Chengwu cannot toast one by one.


    He can only hold up the wine glass, three glasses for generations, of course, no one is dissatisfied, can only smile and nod his blessing.


    After Jin Chengwu sat down, he looked at Su Yan and said, "When you come, this banquet has completely changed its flavor."


    "Then you blame me?"


    Jin Chengwu''s face changed and he said hurriedly, "No, no, I didn''t mean that."


    Jin Shiya banged Su Yan on the forehead next to her, and said displeased: "If you frighten Dad like this again, I won''t punish you."


    Su Yan immediately raised his hands, Jin Shiya spoke, and he suddenly lost his majesty.


    Jin Shiya looked at Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun, her eyes fluctuated, and it took a long time to pick up a glass of wine.


    "Dad, stepmother, you must be happy!"


    Jin Shiya drank the wine directly, her eyes filled with tears of laughter.


    Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun naturally drank without a word, and Jin Chengwu also poured a glass of wine.


    "You must be happy too!"

 Chapter 1063： Allure

    Jin Chengwu looked at Su Yan and Jin Shiya sincerely. This was naturally his most sincere blessing. Of course, he hoped that his daughter would be happier than himself, so he would feel at ease.


    Ouyang Yun also said, "Shiya, your father will be taken care of by me in the future, don''t worry."


    Jin Shiya nodded, with a bright smile on her face. She is naturally beautiful now.


    "I have the courage to be your stepmother here. I hope you will be happy and give your father a fat grandson sooner."


    Hearing this, Jin Shiya''s ears were red. There is no limit to where and where.


    Neither herself nor Su Yan had broken through that layer of defense, so naturally she had never thought about giving birth.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "As long as Shiya is willing, it is okay to have a kindergarten or an enhanced platoon."


    Jin Shiya was angry and hammered Su Yan, and said displeased: "What do you take me for?!"


    "Okay, how blessed are the children."


    The other guests also stood up and raised their glasses to congratulate them. Everyone''s faces were not smiling.


    Su Yan picked up the wine glass and looked at everyone.


    "Today is a great day. Thank you everyone who can value me to come to the banquet. In the future, as long as you do not violate the rules in business, you can say it to me, Su Baxian."


    The weight of Su Yan''s words is naturally incomparably heavy, and many people are a little flattered. If they can climb the great **** Su Yan, it is simply a chicken and dog ascending to the sky and soaring.


    At a time, many people were holding wine glasses, and in any case they had to toast with Su Yan, even some master-level experts also took advantage of their strength and ran over to toast.


    Su Yan did not refuse to come and drank all of them one cup after another. With his existence in this realm, a little alcohol naturally did not harm him in the slightest.


    Su Yan did this for his reasons, otherwise, how could he even drink the master toast.


    Su Yan said before that he wanted to establish a school. Naturally, he hadn''t forgotten. One was that he had conceived it a long time ago, and it will develop into the world''s first school.


    Not to mention Su Yan''s exaggeration, of course he has that confidence and strength, and no one can stop him.


    After drinking for three rounds, Su Yan also stood up and looked at the crowd and said, "I have drunk this wine, Su has something to ask everyone."


    Many people heard the responses, and they were even more excited than before.


    "Su Taidou, you just say a word, how can you say anything to please."


    "Yes, it''s okay to go up and down the fire, and go through fire and water!"


    "Su Taidou, you can value us, we are happy to help."


    ...


    Su Yan nodded, smiling even more.


    "Recently, I have a plan. I want to set up a nurturing institution."


    Su Yan didn''t directly talk about the sect. He was afraid of scaring these people. After all, everyone was afraid of Su Yan. If he said that he wanted to establish a sect, wouldn''t it mean to annex them?


    "Nurturing institution?"


    Many people are a little puzzled, don''t know what Su Yan is going to do.


    "Just to recruit some talented talents, I can teach it myself."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, the entire hotel lobby was extremely silent, and even the sound of a falling chopsticks could be heard. This group of people was completely confused.


    The dignified sixth-ranked man actually wants to open an incubation institution and has to teach him personally. This sensation is no less than the thunder of the sky.


    All of you present here are bigwigs in the martial arts world and even giant crocodiles in the political and business world. This group of people place great importance on martial arts, and many people have a family behind them.


    What is most lacking in the 21st century is not talent, but genius!


    If there is a genius in any family, it will surely make the whole family ascend to heaven, and this group of people can understand it if they are so confused.


    After a while, many people''s faces showed excitement, and some even couldn''t suppress their excitement.


    "Su Taidou, my son has a good talent, I hope you can accept him."


    "My grandson is not bad too, please accept it."


    "Although I am a businessman, my great-great-grandson is also passionate about the martial arts world, and I hope Su Taidou can teach something."


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face, which was not wrong with his guess. He offered to teach him personally, and this group of people would naturally be extremely enthusiastic.


    Su Yan waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, because he had more important things to announce.


    "I can understand everyone''s excitement. They all want their children and grandchildren to become dragons and phoenixes, but don''t worry, everyone, wait for me to finish."


    Many people nodded quickly and quieted down, like docile kittens.


    "When I choose people, I will naturally set some thresholds and requirements. Once I am selected, then I will naturally cultivate it. At least there will be no shortage of super psychic liquid and spiritual gathering pills."


    The entire lobby was exploded at once, and this group of people could no longer sit still. This was an opportunity to skyrocket. As long as it was a pig, it wouldn''t be bad.


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Little Lolita and the others, they were also extremely admired, they had never thought about it.


    "Of course, I am devoted to cultivating, and I certainly don''t have much time for personal guidance. I will only guide a few geniuses who can come into my sight."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but poured a pot of cold water. Although everyone was a little depressed, some people were happier.


    They naturally think this is even more of an opportunity, which shows that Su Yan really wants to cultivate a few peerless geniuses, and these people are all big names in the martial arts world.


    "So." Su Yan looked at everyone present, especially the big men in the martial arts world, his eyes were quite meaningful, "I have to recruit some masters and masters to teach for me."


    The big men in the martial arts world looked at each other. Everyone was not very enthusiastic about Su Yan''s words. They were all big men in the same place, and their days were comfortable and comfortable. Who would be the coach.


    "Of course, I am admired, there is still no shortage of super psychic fluid and spirit gathering pills."


    All of a sudden, this group of people became calm, slapped their chests to participate.


    "Su Taidou, can I be the coach in the early days of my grandmaster?"


    "Su Taidou, can I be the coach in the middle stage of my grandmaster?!"


    Su Yan nodded and said: "Now I''m just telling everyone that this is a big event and requires a detailed plan, but everyone can sign up and choose the best."


    Su Yan pointed at Little Lolita, and the group of people rushed towards Lolita like crazy.


    Facing such a scene, Su Yan was not surprised, the allure of Super Spirit Liquid and Spirit Gathering Pill was indeed too great.


    Even if he were one of these people, facing the temptation of super psychic liquid and gathering spirit formation, he would be extremely excited.


    Little Lori is overwhelmed at the moment, and there are still many masters who do it for them.


    "Big men and giant crocodiles, you must spread this out so that more people can participate. Only then can I expand my enrollment."


    Many people hurriedly agreed that they would naturally take Su Yan''s matter to heart and would not delay half a minute.

 Chapter 1064： Drunk Red Hair

    "Don''t worry, Su Taidou, I will surely convey this to the entire Lu City!"


    The Taidou of Lushi patted his chest, looking like a pack of tickets. He can still call the shots in Lushi. Of course, he also hopes that there will be a few talented teenagers in Lushi.


    "Su Taidou, I dare not speak in other areas, but in our Bend City, I will definitely choose one as long as it is a genius."


    A grandmaster''s eyes widened and looked fierce. In fact, he was serious.


    "Su Taidou, don''t worry about Jinlin, I will find a genius who meets your requirements, and I also hope that you can let me coach."


    Jinlin''s dean stood up, and his cultivation was in the middle of the grandmaster''s stage, which was much better than Su Yan''s previous experience in Jinlin.


    The root cause of this situation is Su Yan''s super psychic fluid. Actually, there are many bottleneck strong people everywhere. They hide the mountains and forests as a breakthrough, and the super psychic fluid helps them to break through, then this group of people will naturally come out of the mountain.


    Su Yan nodded slightly, he was relieved when these people were doing things, and he would save trouble by entrusting this matter to these people.


    Su Yan believes this group of people will not be random, because he has a back hand.


    The most scared thing is that this group of people bury the genius and recommend the children of their own family. Su Yan had thought of this issue a long time ago.


    He called some former members from the army and supervised and supervised them. I believe this group of people would not dare to mess around.


    Each of these players has become an authority on one side, and has long ceased to be the sharp knife special forces of the year. Of course, thanks to Su Yan''s super psychic liquid.


    After the banquet was over, Jin Chengwu and Ouyang Yun naturally went to the bridal chamber, and the martial arts leaders from all over the world also left the venue, desperately rushing to find the talented teenager.


    Su Yan made them excited again for a long time. As long as the recommended genius is successfully selected, then the recommender can get rich rewards and may even enter the institution directly as a teacher.


    Looking at the back of these people leaving, Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief, at least this matter was implemented.


    Of course, only a part of the people came to this banquet. After all, Su Yan did not verbally call everyone to come. For example, the southwest martial arts circles and political and business circles that had just stabilized, and the Northeast, Mobei, and even the northwest did not come.


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry. This beneficial thing would surely spread very quickly. When the time comes, the group of people will smell the smell and will inevitably rush to it.


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya''s hand and left the hotel directly with Xiao Lori and others.


    On the way, Jin Shiya blushed, of course she was still angry at Su Yan''s joke, but there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.


    Being able to be with the one you love is to give birth to a strengthened company, which is the crystallization of love, and Jin Shiya is naturally happy.


    But now Jin Shiya still has to maintain a sense of measure. On the one hand, she is only in her sophomore year, and on the other hand, her desire to win over Su Yan is still not dead, but because of this stimulation even higher.


    Of course, Su Yan is not in a hurry. He pays attention to the matter of course. When the time is up, everything will come naturally. The most important thing now is to improve his strength and establish one by the way.


    In the car, Su Yan was sitting in the co-pilot, and Xiao Lori and others were sitting in the back. The car was extended and spacious.


    "How about Xiongba''s retreat?"


    Su Yan was still very concerned about Yuwen Xiongba''s retreat, and couldn''t help asking little Lori.


    Little Lolita''s face was indifferent and didn''t take it seriously.


    "I don''t know, if even the Grandmaster can''t break through, it should be crippled and dead."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly. He made this expression for Yuwen Xiongba, and Yuwen Xiongba would definitely be more speechless when he was there.


    After the car got on the high speed, Su Yan''s face returned to solemnity and became very serious.


    "You have to pay more attention to the Yimen thing, and then you will definitely develop towards the fairy door."


    Little Lori also slapped her lips when she heard it. Obviously, she was also a little shocked, Xianmen, these two words alone are enough to shock people.


    Jiang Chao and the others have been petrified, and Xana is like a myth and legend. It is an impossible thing, and it is a fantasy.


    "Boss, Xianmen, this... this name is aggressive enough."


    Jiang Chao and others thought that Su Yan was joking, and these words were also meant to prove this point.


    Su Yan did not explain, but still said to Lolita: "You and Xiongba will manage the selection at that time."


    Little Lori became displeased, and said angrily: "Then you should be the shopkeeper?!"


    Jin Shiya also spoke up at this moment: "It''s okay, I will also participate."


    Seeing that Jin Shiya had spoken, little Lolita could only hold her dissatisfaction into her stomach.


    "Yimen will become my previous school, no, it will definitely surpass it!"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with two golden flames at this moment, and the spiritual power of his whole body gushed out at this moment, and the whole car seemed to be echoed by the sound of dragons.


    Jiang Chao and the others were petrified again, completely shocked, even the little Lolita was frowning tightly at the moment.


    Jin Shiya said uneasy: "Brother Yan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yan came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "No, I mean that one school will definitely develop and grow and become the largest school in China."


    Several people couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that Su Yan had hit the evil, and if this really hit the evil, they would not be able to cure it.


    The car was driving at a steady speed, and it had just reached Jinlin at this time.


    Jin Shiya asked if she wanted to go there, but Su Yan didn''t have that plan and directly asked Jin Shiya to drive back to Jiangbei.


    It was already midnight when we arrived in Jiangbei. At this time, the commercial streets were no longer lively, only the few bars and nightclubs were still climaxing.


    When there were still a few kilometers away from the villa community, Su Yan got out of the car and asked Jiang Chao and others to drive the car back.


    "I walk around and breathe."


    Jin Shiya was naturally by her side, and Xiao Lolita consciously returned to the villa with Jiang Chao and others upon seeing this.


    "do you happy today?"


    Su Yan asked Jin Shiya with her arm around her, and kept intimacy with her ears.


    "Happy, Dad is finally taken care of."


    Of course, Jin Shiya is happy from the bottom of her heart. This is her heart disease. Now it is finally implemented. The most important thing is that she knows that Ouyang Yun will be good to her father. This is a testimony and temper.


    "Well, you will also be taken care of. Don''t worry, I will protect you with my life."


    Jin Shiya blocked Su Yan''s mouth with her lush white fingers, so that he would stop talking nonsense.


    "Don''t say such things."


    "it is good."


    The two cuddling on the street, this feeling of silence is the most fusion of the two.


    But at this moment a few people suddenly walked in front of them, all tall, stumbling, and drunk.


    Su Yan glanced intently and saw that these few were not yet Chinese, but were red-haired polar bears.


    The group of people was shaking with wine bottles in their hands, almost as drunk as mud.

 Chapter 1065： Treasure Map

    Su Yan frowned, and the great Yaxing was destroyed by these red hairs, so he was naturally dissatisfied.


    Jin Shiya was also holding her nose, the alcohol of these people was too big, it could almost kill people, and she didn''t know how much alcohol they drank.


    Of course, they didn''t drink as much wine as Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t smell any alcohol at all, and was completely resolved by spiritual power.


    "Brother Yan, let''s go."


    Jin Shiya didn''t want to stay for another second, pulling Su Yan and wanted to leave.


    Su Yan also had the same idea, just a few alcoholics, there is no need to take it seriously, as long as he doesn''t provoke him, but he really wants to do whatever he wants.


    These drunks stumbled in front of Su Yan and when they saw someone in the way, one of the red hairs was immediately dissatisfied.


    "Did you hit a ghost in the middle of the night?"


    "Big brother, it''s not a ghost, but a young couple."


    "Little couple, Mad, why don''t you let me go, dare to block my uncle''s path!"


    Obviously, several people have bad tempers, and I am afraid they are usually violent.


    But Su Yan heard their words, and the expression on Su Yan''s face changed slightly, revealing a hint of coldness.


    "Get out of me if you don''t want to die!"


    Su Yan said this coldly. It was considered as giving them a chance. It was as easy as cutting melons and vegetables for him to kill.


    But these people were reluctant, and the head of them jumped straight up, quite irritable.


    "What are you talking about, what are you talking about, you have the ability to say it again!"


    The leader looked at Su Yan, his eyes were about to come out, the bottle in his hand was also tightened, and he could greet Su Yan''s head at any time.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold, and this completely destroyed his and Jin Shiya''s interest, so the price must be paid.


    But the headed Hong Maozi looked at Jin Shiya, his eyes suddenly rounded.


    "Yo yo yo, I didn''t expect to have such a beautiful oriental beauty. It''s so beautiful."


    The other Hong Maozi also looked at Jin Shiya, their eyes rounded in the same way.


    Beauty does not divide national boundaries. As long as it is the ultimate beauty, it is recognized in any country. It is not that different skin colors have different aesthetic standards.


    Obviously, Jin Shiya''s beauty has attracted the attention of these Hong Maozi, and this can be expected.


    The existence of the country and the city, the almost perfect face, and the tall figure, because of cultivation and growth nowadays, the figure is more and more plump, and it is almost impossible to pick up a shortcoming.


    "Beauty, what are you doing with this egg cargo, follow us, and make sure you enjoy it and drink it spicy."


    The headed Hong Maozi started to seduce, and didn''t pay attention to Su Yan at all.


    Jin Shiya frowned and looked at Hong Maozi and said, "Put your mouth clean, or you will regret it."


    The headed red-haired child laughed loudly, with an extremely arrogant look.


    "Regret, I will regret it if I don''t get you today!"


    At this time, the headed Hong Maozi''s eyes were red, and he was already a little impatient.


    "Don''t worry, your boyfriend must not dare to let go of the fart."


    This Hong Maozi had already walked towards Jin Shiya, obviously with bad intentions, but after he took a step, he suddenly realized that his legs were out of sensation.


    When he looked towards his legs, he immediately showed an expression of disbelief. At the same time, he fell directly to the ground, and his legs were directly cut off. Of course, it was Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t give him a chance because he had already given him a chance before.


    With one kick, Su Yan''s strength was already under his control, but he still kicked the red hair headed by a hundred meters away and directly crashed a building.


    Even if he is the master of the master, this kick will definitely not survive.


    The rest of the Hong Maozi saw this scene, the whole person was completely confused, feeling that they were dreaming or watching a science fiction film.


    "This this!"


    A red-haired child woke up completely without any drunkenness, because he bit himself a few times. This was not fake at all, it was completely true.


    "Spare...Spare!"


    Several Hong Maozi immediately knelt down, while a warm current floated to the ground and flowed down the sewer.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still cold, and his anger had naturally not disappeared. In his eyes, the few red hairs equivalent to the level of a martial artist were not even considered to be ants.


    "Spare, you guys gave me a reason not to kill."


    Su Yan said playfully, the spiritual power in his hand had already emerged, and he could easily kill a few people with just one shot.


    These red hairs turned pale in fright, their bodies trembled, and the heat flowed one after another.


    "If you can''t give a reason, then I can''t help it."


    Su Yan spread out his hands, and the spiritual power in his hands directly floated to a few people.


    "Wait, I have a reason, I have a reason!"


    A red-haired child''s face was already terribly pale, with no bloodshot eyes at all. This kind of shock was too terrifying. It was a threat of death. No one was not terrible.


    "What reason?"


    Su Yan had a slight smile, he wanted to see what reasons these people would give.


    "I have a map here, I will give it to you, please don''t kill us."


    A red-haired child tremblingly took out a crumpled map from his arms, even a little broken, looking like it was turned over from a garbage dump.


    Su Yan said displeased: "This is your reason."


    "My lord, this map is not an ordinary map."


    "Then you are talking about how unusual it is."


    "This is a treasure map!"


    The red Maozi still looked sore when he said this. Obviously he was unwilling to have ten thousand people, and he wouldn''t take it out because he was worried about his life.


    "Treasure map, I have no interest in treasures."


    Su Yan''s words seemed like a trial, which was tantamount to a sentence of death for these people, which made these red hairs feel ashamed.


    "My lord, this is a real treasure map. There are huge treasures buried in it."


    "I don''t need treasure."


    "No, that treasure is not an ordinary thing, it is something that the powerhouses of the Chinese martial arts world and even the supernaturalists in the West dream of."


    Su Yan condensed slightly, seeing that this man still had a bit of knowledge, and he could still brag about it when he died.


    Seeing Su Yan''s disbelief look, these red hairs became even more anxious.


    "My lord, we are all telling the truth, we got this thing accidentally, and we only learned the news. Drinking so much wine today is to celebrate the treasure map."


    "What does that have to do with me."


    Su Yan''s killing intent appeared, which made the few people even more desperate, and they couldn''t even speak for mercy.


    "My lord, it is said that all Taoists dream of this treasure map."


    The Hong Maozi used all his strength to say this, just wanting one last fight.


    Su Yan still didn''t give these people a chance, and the knife fell directly to them, but he still took the treasure map away when he left.

 Chapter 1066： The mystery of the ruins

    The bodies of several Hong Maozi slowly fell down, and blood flowed down their throats, abnormally coquettish.


    Su Yan recovered from the coldness, stuffed the tattered parchment into the ghost gourd, and then left here with Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to clean up the corpses of these people. It was normal for a few corpses to appear in this bustling Jiangbei city street.


    Even if the corpses of a few Hong Maozi were more eye-catching, they would not have the slightest impact on Su Yan, and there was absolutely no meaning to worry.


    Jin Shiya looked back, and she couldn''t bear to say: "Why?"


    She wanted to ask why Su Yan killed them. She didn''t think it was a pity that the headed Hong Maozi was killed, but these people did not die.


    Su Yan said lightly, "These are not good people, their hands are covered with blood."


    With Su Yan''s strength, it was natural to be able to clearly perceive the **** meaning of a few people, and he had definitely killed many people. Just that violent appearance was definitely not a good person.


    Jin Shiya shook her head and stopped asking, since that''s the case, she should be killed.


    The two of them lost their interest in taking a walk, and hurried back to the villa. Jiang Chao and others had already prepared steaming meals and waited at the door.


    "Boss, you finally came back, the food is almost cold."


    Jiang Chao hurriedly greeted him with a urging expression on his face.


    "Well, let''s eat first."


    It was already midnight, and everyone just drank a little wine and a little dish at the banquet. They were already hungry.


    A crowd of people seated, but there were two tables of people, who did not appear deserted, but rather lively.


    The meal was nothing. Everyone was talking and laughing. Jiang Chaonatural boasted of Su Yan''s feat at the wedding, as if he had fought with Costin, and confused his girlfriend for a while.


    "Is it really that powerful?"


    "Of course, the boss was so handsome with his last trick. Many demons rushed towards him, but they were all cut with two swords."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Speak less when eating, and go to sleep after eating."


    Jiang Chao sat down properly and ate the food gorgingly.


    After eating, everyone dispersed, and the entire villa was also Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan was not as tired of Jin Shiya as before. At this moment, he was very calm and took out the broken sheepskin from the ghost gourd.


    "Go to sleep, I will look at this thing."


    "Can this thing really be a treasure map?"


    Jin Shiya came here with no sense of drowsiness, and sat beside Su Yan looking at the broken sheepskin curiously.


    Su Yan opened it, and the sheepskin was very mottled, as if it had existed for many years, and there were already many pits and pits on it.


    "Things look very shabby, but I don''t know if they are true or not."


    Spiritual power appeared in the palm of Su Yan, and with a wave of the broken sheepskin, the impurity of the sheepskin was completely removed by a wave of spiritual power, revealing the essential luster.


    Although there are pits and pits, it is much cleaner, and it looks more comfortable.


    "It doesn''t look like those red hairs are telling lies."


    "Well, the look in their eyes begging for mercy at the end was very real. This torn sheepskin might really be a treasure map."


    Jin Shiya showed a smile on her face and looked at Su Yan and said, "That''s right, let''s go hunting for treasure."


    Jin Shiya is interested, and once curiosity emerges, it is difficult to take it back.


    Su Yan didn''t directly refuse. Instead, he felt that if she really wanted to hunt for treasure, it would not be a bad thing to bring Jin Shiya with her.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was dragged out by himself for a stroll, and now he came back, his whole person has changed, except that he still likes to flatter himself, he has matured a lot.


    "Well, I will study first. If it is really a treasure map, let''s go traveling and hunt for treasure."


    Su Yan describes treasure hunting as tourism, which is naturally for romance.


    Jin Shiya was displeased on the contrary, pouting her mouth: "Searching for treasures is all about exploring, so why travel?


    "Well, well, adventure and adventure, then you will know the thrills."


    "Hey, thrills are best."


    Su Yan picked up the broken sheepskin and looked at the drawing above carefully with a pair of eyes, and found that this sea of ??things really had some doors.


    "This map doesn''t have a word on it. What place must it be?"


    "I think this should be Siberia."


    "Siberia?!"


    Jin Shiya opened her mouth slightly, Siberia is an extremely vast place, and this map is at most only a small part of it. If you really look for it, wouldn''t it be a needle in a haystack.


    Su Yan watched it carefully for a while, but there was no result.


    "Forget it, find a map expert tomorrow."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "good night."


    "OK, good night."


    The next day, Su Yan got up very early and called Academician Chen early in the morning to contact a professor at the University of Geosciences, who was still specializing in Siberia.


    The professor came very early, and he was very excited when he heard that there was a map to look at, and he completely regarded these things as his favorite.


    Su Yan drove to the school and got out of the car when he saw Academician Chen at the entrance of the laboratory.


    "Academician Chen, is this Professor Zhou?"


    Before Academician Chen introduced, this person started talking by himself.


    "Yes, I am Zhou Yun from the University of Geosciences."


    Su Yan shook hands with Zhou Yun, and then said, "Then Professor Lao Zhou will take a look for me."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Su Yan took out the map, and several people went directly to the office.


    Zhou Yun took out the magnifying glass and reading glasses, with a serious expression on his face, and Academician Chen smiled on his side.


    "Academician Chen, if you have anything, go ahead."


    Academician Chen nodded and left the office.


    Zhou Yun looked at the map very seriously, almost meticulously, as if he had left the world.


    Su Yan did not bother and waited patiently.


    It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that Zhou Yun stopped. At this moment, his arms were trembling slightly, and sweat was coming out of his forehead.


    "Professor Zhou, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, where did you come from?"


    "This is not convenient to disclose."


    Su Yan didn''t want to tell where it came from, so as to save unnecessary trouble.


    Zhou Yun nodded, with a look of excitement, as if he had a big prize.


    "This is a treasure map."


    Su Yan nodded, without too many surprises. He had known this a long time ago, but it just proved that those red hairs did not lie.


    Seeing that Su Yan was not in high spirits, Zhou Yun was not angry either, his arms still trembled.


    "Professor Su, don''t underestimate this treasure map, he is very likely to be involved in a great secret."


    Su Yan''s face condensed slightly, and he couldn''t help asking: "What is the big secret?"


    Zhou Yun wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief. It was only at this moment that it eased a little, but he still couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart, especially the eyes that seemed to be mad.


    "Do you know the mystery of the ruins?"

 Chapter 1067： Breakthrough success

    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I have never heard of it."


    Now he also thinks this is a bit tricky, it seems that this broken sheepskin is not that simple, it is impossible that some things are involved.


    "You don''t know or understand, after all, this mystery is just a sensation in the archaeological world."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "Professor Su is not an outsider, so I don''t have to hide it."


    Zhou Yun picked up the tea cup and took a strong sip. Only then did he feel his heart relax a little. He also took out a small medicine bottle from his chest and swallowed a pill.


    Zhou Yun laughed at himself: "When people are old, this body is not as good as before, and all kinds of strange diseases are coming."


    "Professor Zhou has worked for the country all his life, and you are the loveliest person."


    Zhou Yun waved his hand, quite embarrassed.


    "Professor Su made fun, how can I be considered the cutest person."


    After a while, Zhou Yun''s face returned to seriousness, looking at Su Yan and said: "This matter has to be talked about ten years ago."


    Ten years ago, Su Yan smiled slightly. At that time, he was probably still standing on the top of the world.


    "Ten years ago, the polar bears had a geological expedition team that went directly to the polar ice sheet in Siberia."


    "This team is one of the most famous geologists in the world. The reason why they went to the uninhabited place in Liao was because there was a big explosion in that place."


    "Big explosion?"


    "Yes, the explosion was terrifying. Even in the land of Yanjing, there was a strong feeling. At that time, Xingguo thought it was a polar bear engaged in weapon research and experimentation, and it caused some fluctuations."


    "Then why didn''t the polar bear send an army."


    "Of course it was dispatched, but this group of geologists are pioneers, and they couldn''t bear to go first."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, he had a foreboding that the next thing would be bad.


    "After this group of people arrived at that place, it is said that they saw an extremely large cave, which is not bottomless at all, but inside it is constantly emitting a blue light. The light is absorbed by people. Strange effect."


    Su Yan frowned and couldn''t help saying: "Could it be spiritual power?"


    This Zhou Yun is not a waiting person, he also has another identity, in the martial arts world, he is also considered a big brother, with a master state.


    "Yes, that is a kind of blue spiritual power, and its richness."


    "Is there something growing in that place?"


    Su Yan was a little attracted. It''s not uncommon for a spiritual medicine to be born in a place like Siberia, after all, it is a primitive place.


    "I don''t know, I only heard that this group of people disappeared the next day, completely disappeared from this world."


    Su Yan shook his head. This must be in danger. Avalanches, wild beasts, and cultivators could kill them all.


    "Afterwards, a pioneer group of the polar bears entered it, but they couldn''t reach that place at all, as if the place had completely disappeared."


    "Why is this?"


    "This is the cause of the mystery of the ruins. Except for the group of geologists, no one has found the place again, and no one has ever seen the blue spiritual power."


    "Then why call it a relic?"


    "Because the pioneer group stumbled upon a geologist who was frozen into an ice sculpture on the way back."


    Su Yan was even more curious, which sounded like a novel.


    "They sorted out the body of the geologist and planned to transport it back for a thick burial, but a note was found in his backpack."


    "What''s on the note?"


    "There was a black hole in the polar ice. The devil lived in the hole. Gold and silver treasures are indispensable. You can see it everywhere in palaces."


    "This expert is so funny?"


    "The address expert is actually a Chinese, a polar bear from the ancestors."


    "No wonder."


    Of course, Su Yan understood it too. It was seen everywhere in palaces and palaces. This was the basis for ruling judgment, but he didn''t believe it.


    The polar ice field in Siberia is so cold that no one lives in it now, let alone ancient times. How could it be possible to build a palace there? That person must have seen a mirage.


    Seeing Su Yan��s unbelieving face, Zhou Yun also said, ��In fact, many people don��t believe the note on this person, but everyone tacitly calls that place a relic, and because posterity can��t find it at all. It becomes the mystery of the ruins."


    "Professor Zhou, you said so much, is there any connection with this broken sheepskin?"


    "Yes, I feel that the destination marked on this torn sheepskin is that place."


    "Are you so sure?"


    "I don''t know why, anyway, I have this feeling in the dark. Look at the map. The beginning is Forest City. Walk 500 kilometers to reach the no man��s land, and then walk 500 kilometers to reach the destination. That place is not What is the polar ice sheet."


    "You are a bit far-fetched, maybe this is just a treasure map."


    Zhou Yun nodded and said: "Yes, I am a little excited, but it is also very likely to be connected. You must know that the world has exhausted all means to find the mystery of the ruins.


    "Well, Professor Zhou has worked hard."


    Su Yan took the broken sheepskin back and walked directly outside the office.


    "Professor Su, I know that your martial arts are outstanding. I hope you can agree to one of my requests."


    "What request?"


    "You must go!"


    "Look at the time."


    "You must take me."


    "Aren''t these two requests, what the **** is bringing you?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment. This week, Yun could not be too tricky.


    "I want to confirm whether my judgment is true or not."


    Zhou Yun''s eyes were full of longing, and Su Yan couldn''t bear to refuse that look.


    "Let me think about this, if I want to go, I will let you know."


    "Professor Su must keep his promise."


    "Do not worry."


    Hearing Su Yan''s affirmative reply, Zhou Yun was leaving with peace of mind.


    Su Yan also drove back to the villa.


    "Brother Yan, how is it?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s return, Jin Shiya asked urgently.


    "Well, it''s a treasure map, but it''s something else."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Now, can you tell me, let''s get ready, it seems that I have to go to Siberia."


    Jin Shiya jumped happily at once, like a lively little rabbit, with an expression of excitement on her face. This was the first time Su Yan took her out.


    At this time, Little Lolita walked into the villa and looked at Su Yan and said, "The hero breaks through."


    "Did you make it."


    Su Yan smiled, this kid didn''t let him down, and now stepping into the Grand Master has opened up a whole world.


    "See you are leaving?"


    "Well, I plan to go to Siberia."


    "Should we go together?"


    "No need this time, I can go with Shiya, you and Xiongba will host the job of recruiting people."

 Chapter 1068： A bunch of people

    Little Lori showed an unpleasant look and asked her to recruit people, wouldn''t it be a fuss.


    Su Yan also saw Xiao Lolita''s unhappy look, and couldn''t help but said: "Don''t underestimate this matter, it is related to the future development of a school, if it grows, it will be a feat."


    Little Lori was not very interested, and said lightly: "I am not interested in this, just want to..."


    Little Lolita didn''t say anything afterwards, she just touched her face, it was her pain.


    Su Yan was slightly moved and looked at Little Lolita and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely heal your face."


    This is Su Yan''s promise, and this is what he must do, because Little Lori became like this because of him.


    Jin Shiya also walked over and pulled Little Lolita and said, "It''s okay, Brother Yan will definitely cure you."


    Jin Shiya didn''t know everything that happened in Fusang. She always thought that Lolita was just a disease, but she could only say that she was too simple.


    At this time, a figure flew outside the house, looking anxious, it was Yuwen Xiongba.


    "My lord, my lord, I broke through, hahaha, I broke through!"


    Needless to say, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was naturally, and his excitement was beyond words. This was finally a sigh of relief, but also a wish.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t keep up with Su Yan''s pace, he would definitely be abandoned in the future. Su Yan''s progress was too fast and he had to work hard.


    It was so difficult to be a subordinate these years, which had to make Yuwen Xiongba sigh.


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wen Xiongba and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Well, the breakthrough is good, the foundation is very stable."


    With Su Yan''s praise, Yuwen Xiongba was naturally happier, feeling like he was about to fly into the sky.


    "My lord, now you won''t call me dull aptitude anymore."


    "No, I will only say that you are wise and foolish."


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba was depressed for a long time. Seeing Jin Shiya packing things, he couldn''t help asking: "My lord, what are you doing?"


    "Go to Siberia."


    "Siberia?" Yuwen Xiongba touched his jaw and couldn''t help but said, "Is it to celebrate my successful breakthrough?"


    Little Lori mocked on the side: "But you are so beautiful, think about too much."


    "The adults are the best to me."


    "I have important things to go to Siberia."


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression of seriousness, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t dare to smile at hippies, and returned to his normal face.


    "My lord, this time?"


    Su Yan interrupted him directly and said: "This time I am going with Shiya, you and Xiao Lori will stay in Jiangbei and start recruiting talents. The construction of Yimen depends on you."


    Yuwen Xiongba was greatly disappointed, his interest dimmed suddenly, and he looked dejected.


    "My lord, you kept me with me for so long, are you tired now?"


    "Don''t talk about being serious, this matter is very responsible. If I come back and you don''t do it well, I won''t be merciful."


    Su Yan''s eyes were beating with golden light, and now the terrifying Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, and he immediately looked like a well-behaved baby, and he saluted and promised.


    With a flick of Su Yan''s finger, several small jade bottles appeared in the air and flew towards Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba respectively.


    "There are five second-grade nourishing pill and twenty best-grade spirit gathering pill, please accept it."


    Seeing so many pills, the two of them were dumbfounded. This was the first time that Su Yan made such a generous shot. He gave five second-class pills at once.


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little dumbfounded, his hand holding the medicine felt heavy, and he realized that this time he was responsible.


    This is not just the responsibility of recruiting people, he and Xiao Lolita are also very aware that this is Su Yan''s value to them, otherwise how could they have given so many second-grade pills.


    "Accept it."


    Only then did the two hurriedly subordinate the pill and expressed their gratitude.


    "You and I don''t need to say these things. I have never regarded you as servants. You are my disciples and my brothers."


    Su Yan''s words were so sweet to the heart, as long as anyone heard these words, he would be moved, and Yu Wen Xiongba would even cry.


    "My lord, you can leave without worry, I will go through all kinds of fire and water."


    "What **** are you talking about!"


    Little Lori gave Yuwen Xiongba a fist, her face full of anger.


    Yuwen Xiongba realized that he had said something wrong and could not help hurriedly correct it.


    "Okay, Shiya and I are ready to go."


    "My lord, safety must be the top priority."


    "Don''t worry, isn''t your adult''s strength still unclear."


    Jin Shiya pulled the suitcase, and took Su Yan towards the outside of the villa.


    Jiang Chao and the others also saw it and ran out one after another.


    "Boss, are you leaving again?"


    "Well, Shiya and I are going to travel for a while."


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t tell the truth to them and spread the things about the province. After all, this is a secret. The less people know, the better.


    With everyone''s farewell, Su Yan and Jin Shiya drove away from the community and headed directly to the land of Yanjing.


    The reason why I wanted to go to Yanjing was because Su Yan had promised before that he had to tell Professor Zhou if he wanted to go. Su Yan has always kept his promise.


    "Professor Zhou is going to be unsafe, right?"


    Jin Shiya was a little worried, after all, the place sounded very unusual, not to mention the ice and snow would make the elderly unbearable.


    "It''s okay, your brother Yan has the strength to protect his safety."


    Jin Shiya smiled, and she was naturally relieved of Su Yan, because Su Yan never let her down.


    At the boundary of Yanjing, the towering skyscrapers and the crowded streets are completely an international modern city with an extremely fast pace.


    Jin Shiya looked at her surroundings, her eyes flushed with a touch of emotion.


    "what happened?"


    "I miss grandma a bit."


    Jin Shiya''s father came from Yanjing Jin''s house, to be exact, he was expelled. She only met her grandma when she was a child, even if she was not born with him, she missed it extremely.


    Su Yan hugged her and said with relief: "Don''t worry, we will get married in the future, and we will hold it in this place of Yanjing, and let your grandma be the guest."


    Jin Shiya nodded, she also hoped that day would come soon.


    The two drove towards Zhou Yun''s house. Su Yan notified Zhou Yun on the way, so Zhou Yun had prepared early at home.


    When we arrived at the location, a typical Yanjing courtyard house appeared in front of us, simple yet atmospheric.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Zhou Yun ran out immediately. He didn''t even have time to take off his apron, with a look of excitement on his face.


    "Professor Su, you are here."


    "Oh, does Professor Zhou still cook by himself?"


    Su Yan was a little surprised, which shows that Zhou Yun valued him.


    At this time, a dozen people rushed out of the yard, men and women, young and full of youthful vitality.

 Chapter 1069： Set off

    "Professor Su really shows talent, he is so handsome!"


    A young girl looked at Su Yan, her eyes gleaming as if she had discovered a new world.


    "Too young, I thought it was an old naughty boy."


    Some people don''t think so, and they are professors who are younger than him, which makes them simply unable to believe.


    Zhou Yun looked displeased at the moment: "What nonsense, this is Professor Su, Professor Su who founded the Shiya Group."


    Every one of them opened their mouths. The name of the Shiya Group is almost unknown to everyone in China. After all, they have surpassed Teng Teng and Bao Bao.


    "He is the one... that Professor Su who is known as the enchanting genius?!"


    Someone was completely pale, with an incredible face, and didn''t expect to see a real person.


    "It''s terrible. The assets of the 21-year-old are hundreds of billions. This is terrifying."


    Many people can''t calm down at all, this is no longer the existence they look up to, it is simply a **** who is about to bow down.


    If they knew that Su Yan was still a powerhouse in the martial arts world, or even a top powerhouse, this group of people would probably be scared to death.


    Zhou Yun did not reveal too much to these people. After all, these people are just ordinary people, just his students.


    "Professor Su, these students of mine are rude."


    Su Yan shook his head and didn''t care, and said lightly: "It''s okay."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Let''s go in and try Professor Zhou''s craftsmanship."


    Jin Shiya nodded, and walked inside holding Su Yan''s hand.


    At this time, this group of geology students noticed Jin Shiya, and many people were stunned for a while.


    Jin Shiya only wore a pair of jeans today with a plaid shirt on it, very simple, but still unable to block her beauty.


    "This...He Xiao, this is a hundred times more beautiful than you."


    The young man named Cheng Bin next to him turned pale and his eyes were round.


    Then He Xiao didn''t have the slightest anger, but nodded instead, looking ashamed of herself.


    "Dabin, that may be Professor Su''s girlfriend, you kid watch less."


    Another young man is more calm. Although he is beautiful, he knows how to score.


    Jin Shiya has seen such things a lot, so it is not surprising, and Su Yan is not angry, her own woman is so attractive, he will not care as long as she is not exceptional.


    Under Zhou Yun''s reception, the group of people all entered the house, and the table was already full of delicious food.


    "Hey, this bachelor has to cook for himself, otherwise he won''t have to eat."


    Zhou Yun laughed at himself, his wife died early, and he never remarried afterwards, and devoted himself to work.


    He has no children throughout his life. In Zhou Yun''s view, these students are his children. He treats these students very well and often comes to the house to eat and drink.


    Everyone brought the bowls, chopsticks and cups over, but Erguotou didn''t fall.


    Cheng Bin looked at Su Yan and grinned: "Professor Su is here as a guest, but this wine must be drunk."


    The others are all looking like ghosts in their hearts, I am afraid that they have already acted secretly, maybe they want to get Su Yan drunk.


    Zhou Yun smiled, however, this group of students didn''t know the heights of the sky, and didn''t know how they were drunk by then.


    "Okay, everyone drink together."


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, and picked up the cup, which was very clean.


    Seeing that Su Yan was so hearty, everyone stopped tasting and picked up the wine glasses one after another.


    Even that He Xiao drank a glass without saying anything, and held the glass to toast Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya is not polite, after all, she is now a great master, and a little wine is nothing.


    Seeing that Jin Shiya''s glass continued to change, He Xiao felt even more inferior in her heart. This looks incomparable, and even the amount of alcohol she is proud of has no advantage.


    On the table, Zhou Yun held a glass of wine and toasted Su Yan, and said, "Professor Su really is a man of faith."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Since I promised Professor Zhou, I will do it naturally."


    The two of them ate their mouthfuls, and then they ate their food. The others also toasted Su Yan, and Su Yan did not refuse.


    "Professor Su, when do you plan to leave?"


    Zhou Yun began to ask the point, which is what he needs to know.


    "Let��s leave after eating. The sooner the better. Winter will begin in a few days. Siberia will be colder."


    Su Yan was naturally not afraid of the cold, just worried about Zhou Yun.


    Zhou Yun nodded, his face showed an old man talking about being mad about his youth, with a kind of agitation in his heart.


    However, Cheng Bin and others kept giving Zhou Yun a wink, obviously there was something for him to speak.


    Zhou Yun put down the wine glass and looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su, how many people did you bring this time?"


    "Oh, just me and my girlfriend."


    When the surrounding students heard it, a smile immediately appeared on their faces, indicating that there was a scene. Obviously they wanted to go to Siberia.


    "Professor Su can take a few more people, after all, Siberia is extremely dangerous."


    Su Yan didn''t know what Zhou Yun meant. He knew everything from the moment he walked in and saw such a bunch of people.


    "Professor Zhou, this trip to Siberia is very unusual. I think you also know the dangers involved. Don''t talk about wild animals or natural disasters, just people."


    Zhou Yun''s expression changed. The person Su Yan was talking about was naturally not that simple. He knew what Su Yan meant. Su Yan was referring to a cultivator.


    "This matter is very secret, I think."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Since there are so many students here, this matter is no longer a secret."


    Zhou Yun frowned. He knew it was Su Yan''s dissatisfaction with him, and he didn''t say it directly.


    At the same time, he also realized his negligence. This is indeed his own problem and should not be told to so many people.


    The students who were present all lost words one by one, and were completely frightened by Su Yan''s eyes.


    They were just students. They had seen Su Yan''s terrifying eyes there, and felt that the surrounding air had solidified.


    "Professor Su, I hope you don''t underestimate us!"


    Cheng Bin couldn''t sit still at this moment, looking at Su Yan with an angry look, his previous worship disappeared.


    "Look down, I think you think too much, you are not worthy of my underestimation."


    Su Yan''s words suddenly changed the expressions of all the people present, and they were extremely angry, which was ridiculous.


    Of course Zhou Yun knew Su Yan''s details, and Su Yan had the ability to mock his students.


    "Professor Su, this matter is my poor consideration, I am sorry."


    "Professor Zhou."


    Cheng Bin hurriedly said that he was very dissatisfied with Zhou Yun''s attitude, and there was no need to respect Su Yan so much.


    "Professor Su, can you take two people with you this time."


    "Who?"


    "Cheng Bin and He Xiao."


    Zhou Yun looked at the two of them. These two were considered his most proud disciples. He wanted to take them to meet the world.

 Chapter 1070： Forest castle

    When Cheng Bin and He Xiao heard it, they were naturally very excited. A dozen classmates ordered both of them, which is enough to show Zhou Yun''s importance to them.


    The remaining classmates were naturally downcast, their dissatisfaction could only be on their faces, and they were afraid to say anything.


    Su Yan looked at the two and shook his head slightly.


    "They are too weak to go there."


    The two heard that their faces changed greatly. This was an opportunity that Zhou Yun finally gave them, and they couldn''t just miss it.


    Cheng Bin immediately rolled up his sleeves and looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su, look at my biceps. You said my body is too weak?"


    He Xiao quickly said, "Although I am a girl, I am also a black belt in Taekwondo."


    Su Yan smiled and shook his head, without further explanation.


    However, Zhou Yun sighed, he naturally knew what Su Yan meant.


    These two are outstanding among ordinary people, and their physical fitness is not bad, even comparable to athletes, but Su Yan is talking about cultivators.


    "That place will never be peaceful."


    Su Yan took the wine glass and drank it all, his face became extremely serious.


    Zhou Yun still didn''t want to give up, and said, "Professor Su, I will protect them."


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully: "You, it''s not bad that you can protect yourself."


    "Professor Su, please give us a chance."


    He Xiao almost knelt down. This expedition was what she dreamed of, and she thought about it countless times.


    Although Cheng Bin stood upright, he also pleaded, his face full of longing eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t let these two people go for their own good. Going there would be life-threatening.


    "Professor Su, we are not afraid of death, we really want to visit that place."


    "Really not afraid of death?!"


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Bin''s eyes, her eyes sharpened suddenly.


    "Not afraid!"


    Cheng Bin still said firmly, and veins appeared all over his body.


    "Well, you can follow Professor Zhou, but there is one thing that must follow my command."


    The faces of the two people suddenly bloomed with joy, and they kept saying thank you. Cheng Bin kept toasting and finally got drunk.


    Seeing that Cheng Bin was drunk, Su Yan made a casual move to relieve his drunkenness and directly return to normal.


    At this time, this group of students fully understood that Su Yan was not easy, and was far from the genius businessman they knew.


    Zhou Yun cleaned up, and then parted with many students. These students were also very self-aware and left the courtyard one after another, leaving only Su Yan in the entire courtyard.


    "Is everything packed?"


    Zhou Yun looked at Cheng Bin and He Xiao, and asked, "Have you two packed up?"


    "Well, it''s packed."


    The two took two suitcases with a few down jackets inside. It was naturally very cold when they went to Siberia, so they had to prepare some thick clothes.


    "It''s not okay to bring down jackets. You can go to Forest City at best. The polar ice sheet is minus fifty degrees below zero."


    "Then what to do?"


    The two of them were a little confused. They were just ordinary people, and they couldn''t withstand the severe cold like Zhou Yun. This was actually why Su Yan didn''t want them to go.


    "Let''s go, in Forest City, I will find some time to hunt down a few wolves to make a coat, maybe I can survive the polar ice sheet, otherwise I can buy some thick leather clothes in Forest City."


    When a group of people got in the car, Su Yan''s car was naturally a longer version, and five people could sit down.


    Jin Shiya drove, Su Yan sat in the co-pilot, and the group of people went directly onto the highway and walked along Forest City.


    It took at least ten hours from Yanjing to Forest City, and everyone fell asleep in a daze.


    Jin Shiya drove easily, and only needed to control her with spiritual power, and she didn''t need to spend much energy.


    When I was about to leave the country, the surrounding area was already covered with snow, the temperature suddenly dropped below zero, and the car turned on heating.


    After ten hours, it would naturally have to stop halfway. Jin Shiya chose to stop at the service station of the largest city in the country.


    Everyone simply ate a meal, went to the toilet, and then left in a hurry.


    The reason why Su Yan was in such a hurry was that he was afraid that the news had been leaked and that the group of students was not reliable.


    Zhou Yun had always regretted the incident, but it had already happened, and regret was useless.


    In the evening, the group arrived at Forest City, the largest city in Siberia.


    Here is naturally a world of ice and snow, with ice sculptures everywhere, and the street lights on the road are decorated with ice sculptures, a scene of a fairy tale world.


    The group arrived in the city, searched for a few laps, and finally chose the forest five-star hotel, planning to settle here for one night.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya were fine, but Cheng Bin and He Xiao had already vomited several times. They couldn''t help but the road was too bumpy, even if they were in good health, they couldn''t bear it.


    After getting out of the car, Jin Shiya took out two bottles of super psychiatric fluid and asked them to drink them quickly.


    Seeing the super spiritual power fluid, both of them were shocked, this thing was at least a few million in this bottle, and their hands were a little trembling.


    "What are you doing in a daze, swallow it, this specially modified one, drink it all."


    The two of them followed and drank the super spiritual liquid, a warm current filled the body immediately, the limbs and hundreds of skeletons seemed to be purified, and all the previous discomforts disappeared.


    "Sure enough, it is Shenshui."


    The two of them were full of praise, but they felt pain in their hearts. They just drank several million in that sip.


    Su Yan took everyone to the hotel and opened five rooms, one for each, which surprised Cheng Bin and He Xiao.


    "Professor Su, why don''t you live with Miss Shiya?"


    Jin Shiya flushed when she heard it, and she didn''t know how to explain it.


    Su Yan said without change, "Oh, we have to practice at night, so we will live separately so as not to disturb each other."


    The two nodded, and now they knew that Su Yan was no ordinary person, they were not so surprised.


    After everyone moved in, Su Yan and Zhou Yun walked out and walked directly to the hotel lobby.


    "Professor Zhou, if you don''t sleep this night, is there anything else?"


    "I have a friend in Forest City. He is very familiar with the roads along the polar ice field, so that we can avoid detours."


    Su Yan thought for a while, originally he wanted to refuse, but thought that the news might have been leaked out, so it wouldn''t hurt to let one more person know.


    The most important thing is that with a guide, the speed can be increased, and it is better to arrive earlier.


    So Su Yan nodded and looked at Zhou Yun and said, "Are people reliable?"


    "Reliable, it''s all decades of friendship, birth and death."


    "Well, you lead the way."


    Zhou Yun nodded quickly and left the hotel with Su Yan.


    The night in Forest City is very cold. This place is already more than 20 degrees below zero. This is still autumn, and it can even reach 40 degrees in winter, and the polar ice sheet at that time is not a problem.

 Chapter 1071： Something is wrong

    Su Yan got on the car and drove Zhou Yun directly towards the destination.


    But half an hour, the car stopped at a specialty restaurant, which was open for 20 hours and never closed. Many local people went to it.


    Although it was in the middle of the night, there were many guests in it. In fact, everyone came here not to eat, but to talk about things.


    Zhou Yun had already notified his friend when he arrived in Forest City, and the two met at this restaurant.


    After entering the restaurant, Zhou Yun looked at the waiter and beckoned.


    "Waiter, take us to table 34."


    Zhou Yun''s polar bear language is very fluent. It is not surprising that he has studied in a famous polar bear university before.


    As for Su Yan, he is naturally more proficient, and his learning ability is unmatched by ordinary people.


    Under the leadership of the waiter, the two arrived at table No. 34, and sitting on the table was a tall and thin red hair with curly hair and a pair of glasses, much like an old pedant, who was also in his sixties and seventies. About years old.


    Seeing someone coming, the old man raised his head. The moment he saw Zhou Yun, his face showed a kind smile.


    "Old school friend, long time no see."


    The two embraced affectionately, and the smile on their faces was not bad.


    After the greeting, the old scholar also saw Su Yan and asked.


    "Oh, this is my colleague, Mr. Su."


    At first Zhou Yun planned to make Su Yan pretend to be his student, but thinking of Su Yan''s high respect, wasn''t it disrespectful, so he said that he became a colleague.


    "This is my old school friend, Peter Ilyich Tchaikovsky."


    Polar bears have very long names, which is also familiar.


    Peter Ilyich Tchaikovsky looked at Su Yan, stretched out his palm, and smiled: "Just call me Peter."


    Su Yan also replied with etiquette, shook his hand, and said lightly: "Look up to Professor Peter''s name for a long time."


    "Mr. Su looked so young, I thought it was your student at first."


    "Well, don''t look at Professor Su''s young age. He has a lot of degrees and published many articles in many professional magazines. Not only you, but the outside world thinks he is an old man."


    The three of them smiled at each other and sat down one after another.


    Peter snapped his fingers, and the waiter walked over immediately.


    "Sir, how can I help you."


    "Bring us three cups of coffee."


    "Good sir."


    When the three of them sat down, they lost their politeness, and their faces showed solemnity.


    "Lao Zhou, what do you want me to do?"


    "Oh, that''s the case. We plan to go to the polar icefields to investigate. I also brought a few students."


    Peter looked disappointed, but it was only a moment.


    "Oh, it turns out to be such a thing, you don''t want me to be your guide, do you?"


    "Peter, you are right."


    Zhou Yun smiled slightly and took a sip of coffee.


    Peter spread out his hands with a helpless look.


    "Old Zhou, I have been very busy these days."


    Su Yan directly took out a bank card from his arms and threw it on the table.


    "This is what I have for your research institution. Geology knows no borders. It is not easy for everyone."


    Peter looked at the bank card and saw the local VIP bank card. He knew that Su Yan and other talents had just arrived, and it was impossible to apply for it. This showed that Su Yan had already been processed by someone on the way here. Su Yan''s identity is not simple.


    "Professor Su is polite. I can''t take this stuff. I really don''t have time."


    "Peter, this is the first time I beg you, you have to help me anyway."


    "Lao Zhou, you know, mine is not a state institution. To support such a large family, I have to keep working."


    "Isn''t this? There are 100 million rubles in this card, and I will give you another 100 million rubles after it''s done."


    Su Yan''s voice was simple, without the slightest sluggishness. He didn''t want to delay the time, otherwise he would be taken first.


    Peter''s face changed. It was 100 million rubles, which was a huge sum of money, which made him feel that things were not easy.


    "You are not here to study geology?"


    "Yes, it''s geological research, but I''m a rich second generation."


    "Rich second generation?"


    "My father is very rich."


    Su Yan looked cynical. Without touching the coffee, he took the vodka on the table and ate it.


    "Wow, Professor Su''s drink volume is really extraordinary."


    "Peter, this matter is very important, you must help me."


    Zhou Yun pleaded again, and with Peter''s participation, they could go to the polar ice field for at least two days.


    You must know that when you leave Forest City, there is ice and snow outside, and the car can''t walk at all. It can only rely on dogs to pull the sled, and the speed is very slow.


    Peter frowned and said, "Let me think about it."


    "I will give you 200 million, and then I will give you 200 million after it is done."


    Su Yan spoke again and took out another bank card from his arms.


    This shocked Zhou Yun. It really became better to have money, and he took out 400 million at once, which was more than 40 million.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan was worth close to trillions, how could he care about this little money? Money didn''t have the slightest temptation to him.


    The hesitant Peter couldn''t bear the temptation anymore and nodded directly.


    "Since Professor Su is so bold, then I can''t hesitate, I would like to thank Professor Su for his sponsorship."


    Peter took the two bank cards into his arms and stood up directly.


    "Let''s go, I have to go back and get something first."


    "No hurry, see you tomorrow."


    "You have to follow me, after all, I can''t take that thing alone."


    "Oh, Peter, do you want any big guys?"


    Zhou Yun smiled slightly, but Su Yan''s expression was grave, and he felt something was wrong.


    There has been no abnormality before, but now he has discovered the clues through spiritual investigations.


    What is this Peter Ilyich Tchaikovsky is not an ordinary person at all, he has spiritual power, his strength is not weak, but the existence of the peak of the mid-term master.


    This figure had been hidden well before, and Su Yan was almost fooled by it. Fortunately, it was not easy for him to find this man after leaving a hand.


    Of course, Su Yan is not afraid of this person''s tricks. It''s only in the middle of the master, and Su Yan doesn''t need to pay attention to it. He wants to see if Peter Ilyich Tchaikovsky is going to play some tricks.


    "Of course, going to the polar ice sheet is not a trivial matter. The temperature there is very cold and there are various dangers."


    Zhou Yun glanced at Su Yan, and saw that Su Yan nodded, then smiled and said, "Well, we will accompany you."


    "Actually, I want you to see my masterpiece, but it took me many years to complete it."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "I''m very curious when you say that."


    The three people left the restaurant and drove away directly.

 Chapter 1072： Tell the secret

    Peter''s residence is far away from the restaurant, almost outside of Forest City, which is a small town.


    The tank track was installed when the car left Forest City, which kept the car from slipping. There were many slips on the way.


    "Professor Zhou, you will be amazing about my thing."


    Peter was still bragging, his face was full of smiles, and his arm was involuntarily placed on Zhou Yun''s shoulder.


    Zhou Yun was a little unnatural, because he remembered that Peter was not of such a character at all, and he never hooked up his shoulders.


    However, Zhou Yun didn''t think about it. For decades, the two have basically communicated through letters and the Internet. It is normal for people''s habits to change over the past few decades.


    The car drove at a constant speed in the night, Su Yan drove naturally, and he had passed through a large jungle before reaching his destination.


    After getting out of the car, Peter still hugged Professor Zhou, and the three of them walked directly towards an obvious church.


    This church is no longer a place of prayer, it can be regarded as Peter''s private residence.


    Entering the church, Peter walked directly to the closet, lit the fire, and warmth slowly filled the room.


    "This horrible weather, it''s almost freezing before winter."


    Peter took out a bottle of vodka, which was almost the polar bear��s special beer, just like the Chinese Moutai.


    "Drink some wine and warm yourself up."


    Peter poured three cups and handed them to Su Yan and Zhou Yun.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to drink. He just looked around and said to Peter: "Professor Peter has a good time. He likes to be alone here."


    "No way, my institution and even my family are in Mo City. I find a place to live by myself."


    "Drink it, I will show you my masterpiece when you get warm."


    Peter urged again, he drank the wine in the glass directly, and looked at the two of them.


    Zhou Yun also drank it in one sip, grinning, her face slightly ruddy.


    "Look, I''m talking about it, I feel warm after drinking."


    Zhou Yun nodded. Although the wine was strong, it really spread all over the body like a warm current after drinking it, and the cold breath was suddenly forced out.


    Seeing that Su Yan still hadn''t drank it, Peter couldn''t help but said, "Didn''t Professor Su just do it with just one bottle? Why is this little wine not working now?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I don''t need to drink to warm up. I still want to see Professor Peter''s masterpiece first."


    "Professor Su, if you don''t drink, is it because my wine doesn''t suit the taste, or is there something wrong with me elsewhere."


    Su Yan still smiled and didn''t directly express his thoughts.


    "Well, I''ll drink this cup."


    Su Yan drank it in one sip, the wine entered his throat, and a strong and warm feeling came, Su Yan didn''t feel anything strange.


    Of course, he didn''t swallow the wine directly into his abdomen, but wrapped it with spiritual power. This wine is not that simple. Peter was too anxious to make people drink.


    Seeing Su Yan also drank the wine, Peter showed a hearty smile, but his eyes contained an evil color.


    "Professor Su is really bold, young people are really not built."


    "Professor Peter, let us see what the masterpiece is?"


    Peter walked to the sofa aside, sat down directly, and looked at the two men and said: "No hurry, let''s talk about other things first."


    Zhou Yun glanced at Su Yan, and he also realized something was wrong, Peter was too weird.


    Su Yan shook his head, didn''t say anything, but walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    "This sofa is not bad."


    Zhou Yun''s face faded. Since Su Yan didn''t say anything, he could only rely on it.


    "Well, the world''s top sofa is specially shipped by air."


    "What else does Professor Peter have to say?"


    Su Yan looked at Peter with a light flashing in his eyes, tapping his knees with both hands, with an indifferent appearance.


    "Professor Su is a rich second generation, so Professor Su is from the Su family?"


    Peter looked at Su Yan and said that he mentioned this at the beginning.


    "Of course, is it possible for me to change my name and surname."


    "The Su family, that''s a very hot existence, it seems to be the first family in the south of China."


    "Well, you can say so, what''s the matter?"


    Peter smiled even more, poured another glass of wine, and tasted it alone.


    "Since Professor Su is a child of the Su family, then I guess Professor Su must be a person in the martial arts world?"


    "So what, you need to manage so much?"


    Su Yan''s face was unhappy, and now he fully knew that Peter was not that simple, and there must be some conspiracy.


    "I''m just curious, Professor Su don''t mind."


    "Peter, we''re just here to invite you to be a guide. Don''t worry if you don''t want to. There is no need to waste my time."


    "Professor Zhou is not your turn to speak here."


    Peter''s complexion changed, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face, which shocked Zhou Yun. It was murderous coldness.


    Zhou Yun was also considered a master in the martial arts world, but this coldness made him feel heart palpitations. This shows that Peter is by no means simple, he must be beyond the master.


    Zhou Yun''s complexion changed, and he felt uneasy. Could it be that his old friend is fake again, so what kind of face does he have to face Su Yan?


    Su Yan didn''t look at Zhou Yun, but looked at Peter, a little impatient.


    "Professor Peter, I''m still willing to believe that you are Professor Peter and take us to the polar ice sheet. Nothing else."


    "Heh, what a big tone, does the Su family genius have such a big tone?"


    "What do you think?"


    A cold expression appeared on Su Yan''s face, because he thought of more, maybe the secret has been leaked.


    "Well, a genius is not bad. It is rumored that you are the young genius of the Su family and the champion of the same place. It is true that I saw it today."


    "Are you a champion? You are Village Netcom?"


    "Professor Su, I don''t know about Village Netcom, but I only know that you have only one way to go now."


    "Oh, then you just talk about it."


    Su Yan was holding a glass, poured himself a glass, and then drank another mouthful without scruples.


    This changed Zhou Yun''s color. Now it is almost certain that Peter is a fake, but Su Yan still dare to drink the wine and find death.


    "Professor Su."


    Su Yan waved his hand and motioned Zhou Yun not to speak.


    "Professor Su, I don''t want to embarrass you, you just need to tell the secret."


    "Secret?" Su Yan looked at Peter with a questioning look, "I know a lot of secrets, up and down five thousand years, I don''t know if you want to know the secret of Guiguzi, Sun Wu, or Wu Zetian?"


    Peter''s face became colder and colder, because Su Yan''s attitude showed no trace of fear, anxiety, or awe.


    The most important thing is that Su Yan is okay. You must know that Zhou Yun, who is next to him, has already felt physical discomfort at this moment, and his forehead is full of sweat.

 Chapter 1073： Spare my life

    Of course, Peter let the two of them drink at the beginning, and there is naturally a problem in the wine, which is the root of his arrogance.


    He was a powerhouse in the mid-master stage, and knew that Zhou Yun was only a master, but he didn''t know Su Yan''s realm because he couldn''t see clearly.


    He knew that Su Yan was a member of the Su family, that he was a master of the land, and that Su Yan was not weak.


    So this series of information added up, so that he had to move his hands and feet in the wine, even if he did not think that a Chinese champion was better than him.


    Since this time he is facing a Chinese, then he has to follow Hua Guo''s words and be careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years.


    But now, Su Yan had nothing to do, which made him very disturbed, very disturbed, and even thought that the medicine in the wine had no effect.


    You must know that the medicine is the most expensive poison in the underground market, even if it is contaminated by the master, it will make you feel weak and completely lose your combat effectiveness.


    Peter kept reminding himself that the young man in front of him was just pretending. In fact, she was already walking on thin ice and could no longer resist, just tore his appearance.


    Peter''s heart settled a little bit, he still trusted the value of a medicine of ten million stars.


    "Professor Su is a sensible person, and Professor Su is also a smart person, so why bother to be smart and foolish."


    Peter looked at Su Yan and smiled, actually to cover up his anxiety just now.


    "Oh, I really don''t know what secret you want."


    "Naturally is the secret of your coming to Siberia, and of course you are going to the polar ice field!"


    Peter suddenly raised his voice, with a wave of oppression, even more so.


    Originally, he thought that his coercion could reveal Su Yan''s true appearance, but the result was unexpected and Su Yan was still fine.


    "Negative resistance will only make myself more painful."


    Peter showed a sneer, and the glass was crushed by him.


    "Oh, it turns out you want to know this secret, so you said it earlier, you can tell it in the restaurant, why waste so much time."


    "Professor Su is a master, a strong man in one place, how can I do it without any tricks."


    Peter smiled deeper, thinking that he was very clever with this trick, and he was completely overwhelmed by Su Yan.


    "Professor Su speak up, why bother with yourself, maybe I can keep your whole body."


    Peter smiled playfully, and didn''t intend to let Su Yan go. In his eyes, the enemy was definitely going to die, and people weaker than him could not live.


    "Oh, it turns out that Professor Peter wanted to kill us from the beginning."


    Zhou Yun completely changed color at this moment, looking at Peter angrily: "Peter, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    Peter displeased: "It''s not your turn to speak. If you have to speak, then I can only stop you from speaking."


    Peter stood up, walked towards Zhou Yun, looked at him and said: "One more thing to tell you, I am not Peter, Professor Peter is no longer in this world."


    When Zhou Yun heard the sudden change in his face, the most fearful thing in his heart might still happen, which made him feel sad, completely unaware that he would follow in the footsteps of the original Professor Peter.


    "I killed Professor Peter."


    Zhou Yun regretted it incomparably, and the grief could be imagined.


    "Don''t regret it, you will see him right away, because you are of no use to me."


    Peter''s eyes were cold, and a cyan spiritual power emerged from his hand, and he patted Zhou Yun directly. This palm could definitely kill Zhou Yun. After all, he was a great master.


    However, Peter''s palm could not fall because it stopped a few millimeters from Zhou Yun.


    Of course he didn''t stop it himself, it was blocked by external forces.


    Peter was also full of anger and shouted: "Who else dares to stop me!"


    "Who, is there anyone in this room besides the three of us?"


    Su Yan looked at Peter playfully, full of teasing.


    Peter''s face changed, looking at Su Yan with a shocked look.


    "You... what are you!"


    Peter was so surprised that he could not speak, and was completely shocked by Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan was still able to use spiritual power, this showed that his medicine had no effect. What shocked him most was that Su Yan actually resisted his attack. This showed that Su Yan was definitely a master and not weaker than him.


    "Of course I will, you are so silly and cute."


    Su Yan put his feet on the table and looked at Peter: "I''m a master, not a place. Let''s put it this way, do you know the sixth place in the ranking?"


    Peter''s face suddenly changed, with an expression of disbelief. He only heard the sixth place.


    Although the ranking is not based on the top 20 rankings of the global strengths and weaknesses, although it is only a ladder ranking, it still cannot conceal the strength of those strong on the rankings, especially the existence of the top ten, which is even more respected by countless people.


    "You are a lie, how could you be the strongest in the ranking."


    "It''s just ants, sit in the well and watch the sky, don''t you know Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan scolded, his eyes sharp, two groups of golden flames emerged, like two blue dragons roaring.


    Peter was completely shocked now, Su Yan''s eyes made him feel palpitations, he didn''t even dare to think about Su Yan''s realm of power.


    In the next second, he suddenly recalled, Su Baxian, Su Baxian, Su Baxian!


    Blue veins appeared on Peter''s face, then his face turned blue, then turned pale, and even twisted in the end.


    He knows who the person in front of him is now. The children of the Jiangnan Su family are right, the genius boy is right, and the dean is even more right. The fault lies in the time. It was just Su Yan''s identity a year ago.


    And now Su Yan is not only the Southern Dean, but he has also defeated the existence of the Ochi Orochi, surpassed the forest monster, and became the sixth strongest in the ranking.


    The sweat on Peter''s face has never been so much, like a docker who is so tired and sweating, so that his body is covered with sweat, his whole body is wet, and even dripping on the ground.


    Peter''s brain is blank now, completely blank, and he can''t think of anything at all, as if time has stopped in his brain.


    How much he hopes that all this is a dream, everything is false, but only a nightmare, but this is real, extremely real.


    Peter knelt down softly, without any resistance at all, completely decadent.


    The powerhouse ranked sixth, even Taoist is not his opponent. I, the powerhouse in the middle of the grand master, wants to threaten to kill him. This is a complete joke.


    "My lord... my lord, spare my life!"


    Peter��s eyes are blushing, that��s an expression of extreme fear. He doesn��t want to die, he really doesn��t want to die, because he is the power of this world, he is the rich man in this world, and he wants to enjoy this world well. .


    "Spare you?"


    Su Yan''s face was even more playful. He didn''t expect Peter to say these words. It seems that people''s fear of death can still overcome everything.

 Chapter 1074： act recklessly

    Su Yan looked at Peter, not surprisingly, he had seen too many such situations, but it was impossible for Su Yan to spare him.


    Not to mention that Peter had already moved to kill, even if he didn''t want to kill Su Yan, Su Yan would not let him go because he was delaying time.


    For Su Yan, the time now is extremely precious, because it is very likely that someone will be listed first, I am afraid this treasure map is no longer a secret.


    He knew that there must be many people in this world who have been obsessed with the polar ice sheet. Now that the treasure map appears to point to it, who doesn''t want to get it, and who doesn''t want to try it.


    When Su Yan came to Forest City, he received an astonishing news that the spiritual power in the cracked cave was extremely terrifying, and there must be spiritual objects or spiritual grasses in the cave.


    So the current Su Yan''s attitude towards the polar ice sheet has naturally changed. It can be said that Su Yan treated the golden ginseng in Mobei City before.


    Seeing that there was no movement on Su Yan''s face, Peter''s face was desperate, completely desperate, but he still didn''t want to die.


    "Master Su, Master Su, Grandpa Su, please forgive me, I''m just having a bad life, you just meet a dog."


    Peter completely abandoned his dignity, and in front of his life, nothing else matters.


    He can only keep kowtow in vain, keep kowtow, keep begging for mercy, keep trampling on his dignity.


    So much that his forehead is completely **** and blood is coming out of the corner of his mouth


    However, none of this can change Su Yan''s decision, and Peter must die.


    Su Yan''s hands had already sprung up with golden spiritual power, to deal with a strong master in the middle of the master, there was no need to use other moves.


    Peter is still begging for mercy, but spiritual power has flowed towards him, and it only takes a moment for him to disappear on the earth.


    But at this time, there was a voice floating in the air, extremely cold, with strong pressure.


    "stop!"


    Although the voice was very loud, and although the pressure was not weak, Su Yan''s spiritual power still did not stop.


    When the spiritual power entered the body, Peter''s body trembled directly, as if being shocked by an electric shock.


    His face was completely distorted, and there seemed to be a strong air current in his body, a force he could not bear.


    boom!


    A loud voice came out, and Peter''s body exploded directly, and it instantly turned into blue smoke, which was scattered throughout the church, completely dissipating.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, how easy it was to kill Peter, and even dared to provoke him in the middle of the mere grandmaster, purely reckless.


    Killing Peter, Su Yan followed the voice just now and looked over.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, and the door of the church shattered, and the whole door became debris.


    A man in a fur coat walked in with an unusually ugly face, because he made the sound just now.


    He also just got here, because Peter said there was something big to tell him.


    But when he first arrived here, he saw that Su Yan was about to kill Peter, so there was that roar.


    But the result made him very dissatisfied. Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him at all, didn''t care about his words at all, and didn''t listen to him. He killed Peter completely arbitrarily.


    The man in the fur coat kicked the door and walked directly in. He wanted Su Yan to pay the price for everything he had done before, because he had the strength that Su Yan regretted.


    But what he didn''t know was that Peter was so arrogant that he thought that Su Yan would be eaten up, but he died.


    Su Yan saw this kind of stuff, and felt dull in his heart. How did someone from the later period of the master let him get interested.


    But Zhou Yun was frightened. At this moment, his body trembled extremely. In the later stage of the Grand Master, he was much stronger than him, so he could only pin all his hopes on Su Yan.


    The man in the fur coat walked in, and the powerful aura, like a Zongmen Grandmaster, came with a powerful pressure.


    The man in the fur coat looked at Su Yan, full of anger, with no intention of killing him.


    "You actually killed Peter!"


    When he speaks, he is accountable, or even scolding, with a sense of oppression.


    "Can''t you see with your eyes?"


    Su Yan smiled, as if looking at a Sabie.


    The man in the fur coat spit out two groups of foul air from his nose, and his anger spewed out like a volcano. Those eyes could scare people to death.


    "Very well, you dare to cause trouble in my forest city, very good!"


    The man in the fur coat smiled with anger, but his smile was extremely cold.


    "Your Forest City, when will this become yours."


    Su Yan had a playful smile. He remembered that he had killed the deity of this forest city long ago. Is it possible that this is a new deity, this is interesting.


    "Hahaha, it seems you are really fearless without knowing it, no wonder you dare to kill Peter and kill my brother!"


    Shi Shiran, a man in a fur coat, sat on the sofa. It seemed to him that the ending was set, and the delay would only make Su Yan more afraid.


    He even took out a lighter, lit a cigar, and smoked it unscrupulously, with a smoke ring floating in the sky.


    "Do you know who I am?!"


    "The new champion of Forest City?"


    The man in the fur coat was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to be guessed by Su Yan, but the next second he was dissatisfied, because Su Yan didn''t change his color or was afraid.


    "I know, you can be so relaxed, I have to admire your courage."


    "Why, is it because you are the new champion of Forest City, I should be shivering and terrified?"


    "Of course, because I can control your life and death."


    "You are too high on yourself."


    Su Yan is very playful, this champion is really defiant, probably because he has never met an opponent before.


    "Look high, I will look high on myself, then you have to tell me how you make me look down on myself."


    "Your brother is dead."


    "He is only in the middle of the Grand Master, what to fear?"


    "Then I can tell you a secret."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Su Yan also sat on the sofa, looking at the man in the fur coat and said, "I killed the former champion of this forest city."


    Su Yan''s gaze enveloped a layer of chill, and the muscles all over his body tightened at this moment, and the powerful pressure surged towards the man in the fur coat.


    However, the man in the fur coat didn''t even know it, but his face was full of mockery, and his whole body became extremely relaxed at this moment.


    Because he thinks that Su Yan bragging, bragging people are basically incapable of bragging, otherwise, why bragging, in his eyes Su Yan is at best a powerhouse in the middle of the master, barely surpassing Peter.


    "You are such a lifeless thing!"


    Although the man in the fur coat relaxed, his mouth did not stop, his eyes full of mocking anger.

 Chapter 1075： phone

    The man in the fur coat raised Erlang''s legs and relaxed completely. At first he saw Peter being easily killed by Su Yan''s spiritual power, thinking that Su Yan was very tough.


    Especially at that moment, he stood in front of the door and hesitated whether to come in. Now the man in the fur coat couldn''t help but laugh at himself when he thought about it.


    He thought silently in his heart, ah, when he was young, he was passionate, dared to think and dare to work, and had a strong momentum, and he was afraid of his feet when he was old. He didn''t know that the hesitation at that moment was actually saving him.


    The man in the fur coat looked at Su Yan, the cigar bar in his mouth chirped, and the smoke ring kept churning upwards.


    "By the way, as the champion of Forest City, I haven''t told you my name yet."


    The man in the fur coat looked at Su Yan, but the hearty smile on his face did not make people think that he was laughing, because it was full of sarcasm.


    Su Yan has been looking at the man in the fur coat indifferently. The reason why he didn''t take the shot directly is to see when the man in the fur coat will be arrogant.


    "My name is Ivan Vasilyevich Tchaikovsky!"


    The man in the fur coat looked at Su Yan and read a long list of names. It is not surprising that the name of the polar bear is so long.


    "You can call me Ivan."


    Su Yan was still indifferent, staring at Ivan without blinking, as if looking at a clown.


    "You said that the last champion was killed by you. What you said is not just a matter of life and death, but also a laugh."


    Ivan looked at Su Yan with a mocking expression on his face, completely unscrupulous, and didn''t need to hide half of it.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Su Yan finally spoke, his voice was cold, with a feeling of oppression, and the expression in his eyes was extremely sharp.


    "Don''t be so serious, it makes me feel really ordinary, my heart is almost scared."


    "If you don''t come in, maybe this matter has nothing to do with you, but since you are here, you must leave something behind."


    "Thing, what, hands or feet, or fate?!"


    Ivan''s eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at Su Yan. At this moment, the whole body was full of evil spirits, the whole church was extremely cold, and the owl outside was frightened and flew away.


    "Since you have said so, if I don''t save your life, wouldn''t it be detrimental to my majesty."


    "Haha, majesty, are you trying to laugh at me to death."


    Ivan stood up, the cigar in his mouth still kept smoking, and the sound of his feet colliding with the ground was particularly harsh.


    "I have to say, you pretend to be too alike, it''s so seamless. This temperament, this tone, and these words are just as real, as if Ostrovsky was really killed by you."


    Su Yan shook his head. In the end, Ivan still didn''t believe what he said, or thought he was bragging or lying to him.


    Su Yan spread his hands, with a helpless look, this Yifan didn''t believe that there was no way, as long as he did it himself, he would know what regret was.


    Su Yan was indeed ready to take action, because he was tired of chatting with Ivan, it was a useless waste of time.


    "Since you don''t believe what I said, then I will make you believe my fist."


    "Okay, I would love to appreciate your embroidered fist."


    Ivan''s face was still full of sneers, he didn''t take Su Yan seriously, and he would not believe that Su Yan really killed Ostrovsky if he killed him.


    Su Yan''s right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was a faint golden light on the fist. A powerhouse in the late master stage, he was not as powerful as Ostrovsky at the time. He did not need to use stronger spiritual power and Tactics.


    Only a little strength is needed, and it is only 60%. Su Yan is fully confident that he can smash the beard-faced red hair in front of him.


    But Su Yan''s fist did not strike as expected, because Ivan had spoken. To be precise, his mobile phone rang.


    "Wait, wait for me to answer the call."


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to satisfy his request, because a dying person, why bother to satisfy his wish.


    But Su Yan realized one thing, Ivan might know the secret of the polar ice field, maybe he knew more than Zhou Yun.


    "Okay, let you answer this call."


    Ivan didn''t listen to Su Yan''s words at all, so he answered the phone long ago and chatted alone.


    There was a majestic voice over the phone, but it was only a moment, and Ivan''s face actually changed. It was not at all the arrogant, arrogant, and ridiculous that looked at Su Yan before, completely discolored, shocked, and afraid.


    This shows that the identity of the person who called him may be more respectable, much more respectable than him, which made Su Yan show a playful smile.


    If this is the case, then why should he ask Ivan and ask him to call the more respected person.


    Ivan nodded his head, like a docile kitten, completely devoid of his arrogance.


    Suddenly, Ivan looked at Su Yan, his eyes showed a smile.


    "Lord Enforcer, I have something to report to you."


    There was a hoarse voice over the phone, and what made Su Yan even more noticed was the boldness, which definitely surpassed the existence of the master.


    "Say!"


    Just a word was to make Ivan''s legs soft, and almost fell to his knees, showing the difference in dignity and inferiority, and the difference in class status between them.


    This is definitely not a conditioned reflex formed in a short period of time, and it must take a long time to temper.


    "I''m in Forest City now, and I found someone."


    "Who!"


    "He claimed to be the one who killed Ostrovsky."


    There was a silence on the phone, and then a voice that made Ivan extremely trembling.


    "you sure?!"


    This was a questioning and even oppression, which made Ivan tremble involuntarily, he was really scared.


    "Yes... sure."


    Ivan almost said that he was uncertain, because in his eyes Su Yan was not the one who killed Ostrovsky at all, but just a fake.


    But he didn''t dare to say that he was uncertain, and he was afraid to say no, then the law enforcer would be even more angry and the consequences would be disastrous.


    Originally, Ivan just wanted to play a big game, just want to see that Su Yan was afraid to satisfy his pride, but now it is really big.


    "It''s all you!"


    When Ivan looked at Su Yan, his eyes suddenly became cold. He could only point his finger at Su Yan and blame everything on Su Yan, so that his heart would calm down.


    "It''s all because of you, it''s not you, and I won''t tell my conscience that you are the one who killed Ostrovsky!"


    Ivan''s eyes were so angry that he was full of killing intent. At this moment, he hated Su Yan so much that he hated it more than ever. He wanted to kill Su Yan immediately.


    But he didn''t dare, because the law enforcer was coming, he didn''t even have the qualification to kill Su Yan now.

 Chapter 1076： Two pseudo-daoists

    This really confirms that sentence, nozuonodie!


    If Ivan didn''t answer the call, if he didn''t tell the so-called law enforcer that he saw a counterfeit, all this would not be the case.


    He can easily kill Su Yan, then leave in a cool manner, and then become his own champion comfortably.


    But Ivan has been living in his own dreams, which is like being self-righteous, who likes to treat others as worthless, and completely let him ravage him, as everyone knows that it was not the phone call, he was killed by Su Yan long ago.


    The phone was squeezed directly by Ivan, sparks shot in all directions, and at the same time a burnt smell filled the church. At this moment, the whole church was extremely cold.


    The flames in the shop window turned blue at this moment, incredibly faint, as if they were about to go out at any time.


    But Ivan''s eyes were staring at Su Yan, and the killing intent in his heart was beyond him. He wanted to kill Su Yan, but he couldn''t. He didn''t want to die.


    But Su Yan looked at him, with an indifferent expression in his eyes, and even his anger disappeared without a trace.


    "I give you a chance, you tell me something, I can keep your whole body."


    Ivan''s forehead was blue and bulging, and his eyes were as ferocious as a demon wolf, and they were extremely harsh.


    "You expected I wouldn''t dare to kill you, now I can do whatever I want!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and with one move, an invisible force rushed towards Ivan like a magic claw.


    "You asked for this!"


    A smile appeared on Ivan''s face. It was a smile from the heart. He was really happy.


    Because Su Yan actually shot him, he wouldn''t dare to kill Su Yan if he didn''t do it, but now he can justify himself because Su Yan wants to kill him for defense.


    A rotating hurricane appeared in Ivan''s palm. Although it looked weak, that wave of fluctuations could undoubtedly be displayed by the master.


    "Now you go to die!"


    Ivan shot, and the hurricane in his hand rushed towards Su Yan. He had the confidence that he could easily kill Su Yan.


    However, he found that his attack had just been performed, but the result was dissipated, disappearing out of thin air.


    Ivan was stunned for a while, and then found that his neck hurts. The invisible devil claws directly grabbed his neck and pulled him off the ground.


    Ivan struggled and struggled desperately, but his heart was full of tremors. Why was he being so, how could this be possible!


    His mood at the moment is simply difficult to describe. He originally thought that the existence of ants, but now the strength displayed is completely beyond his imagination and is not a category he can understand at all.


    Ivan looked into Su Yan''s eyes, at this moment he finally understood everything.


    It turned out that everything was my own imagination. The young man standing in front of him was definitely not as weak as he imagined. He was an extremely terrifying strong man.


    His own fatal blow was easily dissipated, and a random spiritual force would actually restrain him. This realm was unimaginable for him. Even the law enforcement lord he respected might not be so strong.


    Suddenly, he thought of a question. Perhaps Ostrovsky was the young man who killed him. From the beginning to the end, the young man did not lie.


    Contempt, indifference, and disdain are all true. In the eyes of this young man, he is just a clown.


    Su Yan looked at Ivan in front of him, his eyes calm, and he never even appeared to look at the ants, because Ivan was not qualified for that.


    "Now you know who lives and die?"


    Ivan trembled all over, and it was at this moment that he realized the terrible Su Yan''s coercion, and Su Yan''s coercion just now was completely different at this moment.


    "You...you are a Taoist!"


    Ivan trembled all over, and almost had a diabetes collapse. He actually offended a Taoist, Taoist!


    It was an incomparably powerful and noble existence comparable to their polar bears, and that was a powerful person who looked up to.


    Ivan smiled bitterly, and there was a thought in his heart. Since he couldn''t escape, he would be better off by suicide. He was afraid of being tortured by Su Yan, and he didn''t dare to imagine how painful the torture of the Taoist was.


    But he found that he could not move at all, and even his spiritual power could not be mobilized at this moment. In addition to tremors in his heart, now he was more afraid, like the unknown fear in the face of infinite darkness.


    "What I said just now worked, you tell me what you know, and I will leave you with a whole body."


    Su Yan''s eyes were shining brightly, looking at Ivan as if looking at a weak kitten.


    Ivan was stunned for a moment, and didn''t dare to shake his head and refuse at all, even if he knew he was bound to die.


    "Well, I know everything.


    "That''s right, why waste so much time."


    Su Yan loosened his spiritual power, and Ivan fell directly to the ground, but he still felt Su Yan''s oppression, and he still couldn''t mobilize his spiritual power.


    "How did you know this secret?"


    Ivan tried to calm down and looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Zhou''s student."


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Yun''s eyes widened at this moment, and there was endless regret in his heart, and he had no face to see Su Yan.


    "Actually I was not sure at first, but then I learned everything through Professor Peter."


    "This is just a map, it is impossible to be sure that it is related to the ruins."


    "As long as there is a little hope, or a little connection, it is impossible to ignore it."


    "Why?"


    Ivan paused, he wanted to use this as a condition for negotiation, but he didn''t want to die.


    But he found that Su Yan had no such plan at all, as if he had seen everything.


    "You know, you don''t say I can do it."


    A cold sweat broke out on Ivan''s forehead. Of course he knew what Su Yan meant, and he could completely seize his spiritual knowledge.


    He has no ability to resist at all. This means that the weak have no human rights.


    "I said, I said."


    Ivan is afraid of being tortured, because he has treated other people like that before, and the tragic scene is vivid.


    "Because there is another vision in the polar ice sheet!"


    Su Yan''s face condensed, but he didn''t know this.


    "The vision of the polar ice field has been known to many bigwigs everywhere. Everyone has long been in Siberia, but they still can''t find a place."


    Su Yan knew that this was the case. No wonder this group of people would be interested in this treasure map. It seems that he really picked up a big treasure.


    "Well, you can go to death."


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, Ivan rolled his eyes and fell straight down, completely losing his breath.


    At the same time, two people outside the church were rushing towards here, one black and one white, just like black and white impermanence.


    They are law enforcement officers in the polar bear martial arts world, guarding public order in the martial arts world, and even two powerful pseudo-daoists.

 Chapter 1077： Kill easily

    "Ivanka, are you sure Ivan is here?"


    The man in black kept walking, but his mouth was talking.


    The man in white nodded, looked at the church and said, "He said, right here."


    "Isn''t it a lie to us? How dare you even dare to appear here after killing Ostrovsky."


    The face of the white-clothed man showed coldness and even more brutal killing intent.


    "If he dares to lie to us, then I won''t let him see the sun tomorrow!"


    When the two came to the church and saw the church door shattered, they naturally knew that after a fight, the two rushed into the church.


    At this time, Su Yan in the church had just killed Ivan, because he had received the news he wanted. Originally, he thought Ivan was just a small character and didn''t know any valuable information.


    But now he knows that the remains of the polar ice sheet have been full of storms, and the whole of Siberia is almost boiling. Countless powerful people from all over the world have arrived here long ago, but they have been struggling to find the place.


    Su Yan knew that if his treasure map were known to more people, it would surely set off a **** storm, and countless powerful men would inevitably come to him.


    He is not afraid of things, but he is in a hurry. Although the recruitment of Yimen is given to Lori and Yuwen Xiongba, he is still not at ease, after all, he sees talent more thoroughly.


    But at this time, the arrival of these two people made Su Yan very speechless. It was superfluous, so just solve it directly, what about the law enforcement officer of the polar bear.


    Su Yan stood up, and at the same time transmitted a piece of spiritual power for Zhou Yun, allowing him to recover a lot.


    Zhou Yun knelt down at this moment, with a look of regret.


    "Professor Su, it''s all my fault, I despise the importance of this treasure map too much."


    Su Yan was not angry. He pulled Zhou Yun up and said, "You are not to blame for this. Who knows that his student is a spy."


    Zhou Yun was also furious when he heard this. After the incident, he would definitely investigate the matter when he returned, and would never let the leaker.


    "Yo, here it is."


    Su Yan then looked at the two law enforcement officers at the door, his eyes were full of lightness, and there was no taste at all.


    After the two law enforcement officers saw Ivan''s body, anger appeared on their faces, and the killing intent was not hidden.


    "You actually killed Ivan!"


    "It''s just a trivial ant. What if you kill it, you still can afford to kill him."


    Su Yan said arrogantly, regaining his previous posture, Su Baxian who was disdainful of everything.


    As the immortal emperor, being defiant is not to belittle him. After all, he has been above the top of the sky and it is normal to look down on these cultivators on earth.


    Of course, in the eyes of Su Yan, the people he looks down on are definitely not good people, because he has always been in awe, good people are respected, after all, he is also a good person, but the environment has changed him and he has to be Evil over evil.


    In the cultivation world, the environment is much worse than this. If you don''t become worse than the wicked, if you don''t work harder, if you don''t surpass others, then what awaits you is only destruction.


    Hearing Su Yan''s arrogant words, the black and white law enforcers'' eyes were extremely cold, like a brown bear in Siberia, seeming to eat people.


    "Very well, not only did you kill Ostrovsky, you also killed Ivan, and the two masters of Forest City died in your hands."


    "Yes."


    Su Yan looked at the two contemptuously, what can the pseudo-daoist''s strength do, easily destroy them.


    "It''s amazing, so that we can cut first and play later, without reporting to Lord Thunder."


    A cold smile appeared on the faces of the two of them. The teeth that were originally white became longer at this moment, and they went straight out of their mouths. The two of them turned out to be vampires!


    Su Yan now understands why the two of them are so happy. For the vampire, it is best to cut first and then play, because that can drain each other''s blood and spiritual power.


    The two law enforcement officers were already in desperate need, looking at Su Yan greedily, their tongues moving their lips.


    "Accept the trial of the polar bear martial arts world!"


    The two roared and rushed towards Su Yan. The killing intent in their eyes was extremely high at this moment, and a pair of wings were born behind them. The two were mutants, with bat mutant genes implanted in their bodies.


    It can be said that they are supernatural beings, but this is the difference between acquired supernatural beings and innate nature, completely incomparable.


    Su Yan doesn''t know much about the supernatural beings, but he is well-known because the supernatural beings are above the western martial arts world.


    The fundamental reason why the martial arts world in the West is not as deeply entrenched as in China is the shortage of talents. The West is actually advocating power and abilities.


    Western powerful kings have more supernatural powers, supernatural powers can destroy the world, and their supernatural powers are simply terrifying. It is necessary to know that Star Kingdom''s science fiction films are only allowed to be adapted and released with the consent of these people.


    The two acquired supernatural powers are still in the realm of pseudo-daoists. Of course, Su Yan is not afraid, and can easily kill them.


    When the two men rushed towards Su Yan, the stirring wind directly destroyed the church. Amid the sound of the collapse, Su Yan made a move.


    Su Yan''s speed was naturally so fast that the two law enforcement officers could not react at all, but knew that their prey had suddenly disappeared.


    Just as the two of them were extremely surprised and even upset, Su Yan had appeared behind them, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to kill me with such a strength."


    Hearing the sound on both ends, his complexion changed suddenly, he turned around hurriedly, and at the same time displayed a spiritual power attack, the red spiritual power blasted towards Su Yan like a blood mist.


    However, the next picture made the two of them completely cold, so that their hearts were also completely cold.


    Because Su Yan swallowed the blood mist directly into his abdomen, nothing happened, as if he was tasting delicious food.


    "Just so little spiritual power, is this the spiritual power of a pseudo-daoist?"


    Su Yan was a little disappointed. He originally wanted to increase his strength with the spiritual power of the two, but this spiritual power was too thin. Now he is a Taoist in the early stage, and his need for spiritual power can be described as terrifying.


    "It''s useless at all, if that''s the case, then go to death!"


    Su Yan shook his hand into a fist, and in the blink of an eye, his fist blasted out, and the power of a fist blasted directly at the two of them, with shock.


    The expressions of the two suddenly fuse, they can''t bear this force at all, and they can only avoid it right now.


    But they found that it was impossible to avoid it, and it was even more impossible to escape. It seemed that they would definitely die.


    The two of them were struck by fists with horror. Just the pressure made them vomit blood, and the golden spiritual power on Su Yan''s fists blasted, and the two were completely silent.


    Looking at the two law enforcement officers, Su Yan made a casual move, and their bodies turned to ashes.

 Chapter 1078： Ice and snow

    Su Yan''s killing of these two law enforcement officers in the realm of pseudo-daoists was actually not that simple, not as easy as it seemed.


    Naturally, the strength of these two people didn''t care much, and the pseudo-daoists were no longer considered strong in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The reason is not simple because of the identities of these two people, they are the law enforcers of polar bears.


    The polar bear is a special country. It has both Western roots and Eastern influences.


    The polar bear martial arts community has long been unified. In order to maintain the order of the martial arts community, they established a law enforcement team. These two are the two captains of the law enforcement team.


    Su Yan killed them. It can be said that he was an enemy of the Polar Bear Law Enforcement Team, or even the entire martial arts world of the Polar Bear. This is not simple.


    But Su Yan didn''t think much at all. He was not afraid of things. Since someone wanted to kill him, how could he still let the enemy leave, it would naturally be destroyed.


    After Su Yan dissipated the body of the black and white law enforcement officer, he looked at Zhou Yun and said lightly, "Let''s go."


    Zhou Yun nodded quickly and followed Su Yan away from the church.


    The church at this time has become a ruin, and Su Yan used a spiritual power when he left, so that the ruin was suddenly in flames, and he wanted to make it a real ruin.


    After getting in the car, Su Yan drove off directly.


    Back at the five-star hotel in Forest City, it was three o''clock in the middle of the night, and the two went upstairs and went back to their rooms to rest.


    For Zhou Yun, how could it be possible to fall asleep? What I experienced just now is still vivid, and my heart is still trembling at this moment.


    Su Yan went back to the room and fell asleep on the bed. He naturally didn''t care about the matter. There was no need to worry about it. If someone who didn''t open his eyes came to make trouble, he would just speak with his fist.


    Zhou Yun woke up very early the next day. In fact, he didn''t fall asleep at all, with a pair of red eyes.


    But Su Yan got up very punctually, after all, whether he was sleeping or not had little effect.


    A group of people went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. The characteristic polar bear breakfast is similar to that in the West.


    Seeing Zhou Yun''s red eyes, He Xiao couldn''t help asking, "Professor Zhou, are you awake?"


    Zhou Yun nodded. Naturally, he didn''t intend to tell what happened last night, because he was afraid of the two students.


    "It''s okay, I just thought about some things, and the randomness is gone."


    Cheng Bin also nodded and said, "I didn''t sleep long last night, and my mind was full of treasure maps."


    He Xiao looked at Su Yan and asked, "Professor Su, you said that there will be no Jinshan Yinshan in that place, right?"


    "Jinshan Yinshan?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said noncommittal: "I have no interest in those."


    He Xiao stuck out her tongue, and when she asked, she understood Su Yan''s identity. Such a huge listed company naturally didn''t care about money.


    For this reason, He Xiao looked at Jin Shiya, and there was a look of jealousy in her eyes. Women are naturally jealous products and prefer comparisons.


    This feeling of being completely taken down by Jin Shiya made He Xiao very upset, after all, she was also a school graduate of the School of Geology.


    After eating, several people left the hotel, got in the car and headed towards the Arctic ice sheet.


    "Out of Forest City, there are basically only a few villages along the way. If you go inside, it is really no man''s land."


    Zhou Yun said in the car, his eyes were extremely serious, and no man''s land represented everything, that was absolutely sloppy.


    Everyone has returned to their sorrows, of course He Xiao and Cheng Bin care about them, Su Yan and Jin Shiya naturally did not care.


    This time it was Su Yan driving, and Jin Shiya was sitting in the co-pilot. They didn''t need much energy to drive at this level.


    When the car left Forest City, it was fitted with tracks, and the speed was naturally raised, real off-road vehicle speed.


    The whole morning was going over mountains and ridges in the snow, and the road behind it became more difficult to walk, but under Su Yan''s driving, there was no thrill.


    The car stopped at noon, and everyone ate a little bit of dry food and then continued on their way.


    Until the afternoon, the car reached the last village, and there was no road ahead, and the car could not continue driving. The next journey can only be carried forward by other means.


    People in this area basically use dog sleds, of course, they also have snowmobiles, but that thing requires electricity and gasoline, and can''t drive for a long time.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this thing can be used to drive, after all, he has spiritual power.


    I found the only snowmobile shop in this village and bought four snowmobiles directly, and everyone set off.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan looked at the ice and snow in front, and said faintly, the bangs were blowing, and he was not affected by the extreme cold weather.


    Cheng Bin and He Xiao were a little nervous, after all, this was their first time riding a snowmobile, and they were afraid of not riding well.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is easy to operate."


    Zhou Yun was a little excited, and the old man talked about his youthful madness, and was a little eager to try.


    Under Su Yan''s beckoning, everyone started their engines, twisted their handles, and rushed directly towards the ice and snow, but they disappeared in a moment.


    "Haha, this thing is so fun!"


    Cheng Bin smiled. He didn''t expect it to be so easy, almost like driving a motorcycle.


    And this place doesn''t need to be afraid of speeding or not, nor is it afraid of any passing cars, it is simply a place to ride, you can enjoy racing.


    He twisted his handle violently to increase his speed to the extreme, and his face was suddenly covered with wind and frost. Fortunately, the mask he was wearing had a warming effect and directly melted the frost.


    And He Xiao began to drive cautiously, appearing a little nervous, and in the end he was relieved to be bold, and played racing with Cheng Bin.


    Zhou Yun was really an old man talking about his youth, and his speed was not weak.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya rode side by side and walked behind the three of them. They could surpass the three of them. They could increase the speed of the car to more than twice the maximum speed, but they did not, because they wanted to protect the safety of these three. .


    In this place, you only need to avoid irregular snow and trees, there is not much difficulty, the speed of a pedestrian is faster than the previous off-road vehicles.


    Everyone has been playing, this feeling is so good, it is almost like the so-called, all of them have smiles on their faces.


    Later, when everyone reached a relatively flat lake, Su Yan and Jin Shiya no longer needed to protect their safety. They also started to catch up and easily surpassed the three of them.


    "Professor Su ran so fast, it was gone all at once."


    He Xiao saw the two rushing ahead, and he was beyond reach.


    "Are their motorcycles faster?"


    Cheng Bin kept twisting the handle, but he couldn''t increase his speed at all, he had reached the limit.

 Chapter 1079： avalanche

    Zhou Yun said behind the two, "Don''t compare with them, they used spiritual power."


    After Zhou Yun said it, he speeded up in an instant, surpassing the two of them at once, which made the two of them angry.


    "You bully!"


    He Xiao also kept twisting his handle, but still couldn''t catch up with the three of them.


    This lake is very vast. It took everyone half an hour to pass, and then there was a section of steep slopes, and there were endless peaks in front.


    Su Yan slowed down and was overtaken by a few people again. This was naturally to protect them.


    "Walk for another hour and take a break."


    He Xiao and others nodded one after another. They were hungry and needed to find a place to make it easier.


    In the end, several people passed through a forest and stopped in a valley.


    "Go and pick up some dead wood."


    Everyone started to pick up a pile of dead wood and generate a bonfire for heating and boiling water.


    After walking for so long, I have to replenish some water and eat something casually.


    Su Yan and others don''t need it, but Cheng Bin and He Xiao must be like this. After all, they are ordinary people.


    "The temperature in this place has reached minus forty degrees, and the clothes are not warm."


    Cheng Bin leaned toward the bonfire with both hands to keep warm. It was naturally cold.


    Jin Shiya put the dry food on the bonfire, and when it was warm, everyone feasted.


    Su Yan took out the map and they walked for most of the day. Although it is not too late, it is close to the North Pole and it is almost dark.


    "According to the route, we are now more than 100 kilometers away from Forest City."


    "Yes, it''s mainly because of the rugged and winding roads. If you walked in a straight line, you would have walked hundreds of kilometers."


    "Well, the straight-line distance from the polar ice sheet is still 400 kilometers. It looks like you have to walk for two or three days."


    Su Yan was a little anxious. The day lily might be cold in two or three days.


    The main reason is He Xiao and Cheng Bin, mainly considering the two of them, otherwise at the speed of Su Yan and Jin Shiya, this distance can be reached in one night.


    Cheng Bin and He Xiao also knew they were self-aware, and they were silently eating dry food without saying a word.


    "It''s okay, they can''t find the ruins anyway."


    Su Yan calmed down the atmosphere and said.


    But Cheng Bin''s expression changed, looking at Su Yan and asking, "Professor Su, who are they?"


    He Xiao also let go of his mouth, and the dry food fell to the ground.


    "Professor Su, has the news leaked?!"


    Zhou Yun was also blushing at the moment, feeling a little guilty of conscience.


    Unable to hide it, he had to say: "Yes, it has been leaked."


    "Who leaked it?!"


    Cheng Bin''s face was full of anger, and his face was red.


    "This matter will not be over, I must thoroughly investigate it when I go back, I dare to betray me!"


    Zhou Yun was full of anger and had always been brooding about this matter.


    "Professor Zhou, don''t worry about this. Maybe they were forced to do it. You know that group well."


    When Zhou Yun heard this, his face became even more ugly, and he couldn''t accept it either.


    Obviously it was only an archeology, but the taste changed, completely changed, and Zhou Yun had already felt scared.


    Of course he knew about this matter, and he heard it completely in the church. This matter has been mingled with powerful people everywhere. It is not a trivial matter.


    "Don''t worry, since I let you come here, of course I can guarantee your safety."


    Su Yan''s tone was flat, and there was no change in his whole body, except that there were light fluctuations in his eyes.


    "Of course we believe in Professor Su."


    He Xiao hurriedly spoke. He felt an unreasonable sense of security for Su Yan, as if the sky could withstand it.


    Everyone chewed dry food to replenish water, and at the same time, they took a little rest to regain their strength and prepare for the next journey.


    "The night in this place is coming fast, and you may have to travel at night next."


    Su Yan looked at the sun that was about to be hidden by the snow-capped mountains, and said with a solemn expression.


    Going at night is naturally not as easy as before. Always be careful on the road. This will test He Xiao and Cheng Bin even more.


    "Why don''t you two come to my magic weapon."


    Su Yan was naturally afraid of trouble between the two, after all, there were too many dangers at night.


    "Magic weapon?!"


    He Xiao and Cheng Bin looked stunned, looking at Su Yan with doubts, they naturally didn''t understand the magic tools.


    Even Zhou Yun didn''t understand any magical tools, and looked at Su Yan in surprise.


    "It just stores things. You know my identity. It''s not as simple as a businessman."


    He Xiao looked at Su Yan and hesitated slightly before saying: "Professor Su, are you the legendary martial arts master?!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You can say so, but to be precise, he is a master in the martial arts world."


    Seeing this, Zhou Yun also opened his mouth and said, "Professor Su is a top expert in the martial arts world. One punch can destroy mountains and rivers."


    He Xiao and Cheng Bin opened their mouths wide, their faces full of incredible colors, completely shocked.


    After a while, the two people turned around, but they looked at Su Yan with a little awe and fear.


    "Actually, I am considered a member of the martial arts world, but I cannot compare with Professor Su at all."


    Zhou Yun didn''t intend to conceal it anymore, it would be better to tell the matter.


    Cheng Bin''s face suddenly realized: "It''s no wonder that Professor Zhou can smash rocks vigorously and fight criminals with his bare hands."


    Zhou Yun laughed mockingly, and had no face to talk about it in front of Su Yan.


    Rest for a while, you will enter the magical implement, Su Yan''s magical implement is naturally a ghost gourd.


    The two nodded and did not refuse. They knew that the road ahead was dangerous and there was no need to take risks.


    The bonfire was already blazing, and everyone was completely speechless. For a while, the whole place was extremely silent, and there was no sound of safety.


    "It seems too quiet?!"


    Cheng Bin broke the silence. This silence made him feel a little bit frustrated. It was too abnormal. Under normal circumstances, it was noisy.


    Su Yan was also a little confused. He also found something wrong with this static, and he felt that the creatures around him seemed to be running away, as if hiding from something.


    "Could it be that there is a beast around?"


    Zhou Yun looked around with a look of vigilance.


    "Beast, I don''t feel like a beast."


    Su Yan stood up, he felt a vibration underground, the ground was already unstable, and there was a faint fluctuation.


    "Could it be an earthquake!"


    He Xiao''s face was full of horror. It was no small matter to come to an earthquake at this time.


    "It''s not like, although this vibration came from underground, it is not really underground, because it is too shallow, only less than 20 meters deep, as if it was forced to shake."


    Su Yan''s eyes showed two groups of golden light, looking around, searching for the real reason.


    The next second, he stopped suddenly, his eyes were sharp and his forehead wrinkled slightly.


    "This vibration seems to be an avalanche!"

 Chapter 1080： That thing? !

    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, Zhou Yun and the others'' complexions changed suddenly, and fear emerged. Avalanches were more terrifying than earthquakes.


    In urban areas, earthquakes may be even more terrifying, but in this no-man��s land, avalanches are the most serious natural disaster. You can also avoid earthquakes in open areas, but sometimes you can��t avoid them.


    An avalanche hits, like an overwhelming sky, it can bury you in an instant, there is no way to survive.


    When Su Yan just said this, the top of the cliff behind him made a rumbling sound, and the ice and stones fell directly, and the pieces were huge.


    "Run!"


    Su Yan roared, and directly drove the snowmobile, rushing towards the distance, and several other people followed.


    Behind them, the source of the vibration finally appeared on the water, and the top of the iceberg was directly destroyed by this avalanche, and they came together toward the valley cover. This avalanche was simply overwhelming, completely blocking the sky.


    Now Su Yan has no time to take out the ghost gourd, and there is no way to get He Xiao, Cheng Bin, and even Zhou Yun in. Now they can only escape by themselves.


    The only thing he can do is to add power to their car to ensure that the car will not stall.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya are naturally not afraid of avalanches. They can easily get out even if they are buried in it. After all, people in the realm of Grand Master have the ability to resist such disasters.


    But the three of He Xiao couldn''t. Although Zhou Yun was a master, he was shocked when he saw the avalanche of the avalanche.


    A few people were running constantly under the avalanche, and the snowmobiles all flew directly, drifting constantly.


    But before the avalanche, they are completely as small as ants, and they are not comparable at all.


    Needless to say, the speed of the avalanche is like a sea wave, even faster than the speed of the sea wave, because the avalanche depends on the terrain.


    Su Yan kept looking back and saw that the avalanche was getting faster and faster, and a cloud of mist had formed in the sky, completely covering the sky and the earth, and the last bit of moonlight disappeared.


    Su Yan was naturally nervous and worried. He was not afraid, but He Xiao and others were extremely dangerous.


    For this reason, Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual power, injected a lot of spiritual power into the three snowmobiles, and directly caused the three snowmobiles to float up and completely leave the ground.


    This is the extreme speed. It is close to two hundred miles. You must know that this is the polar ice sheet, not the usual place.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a questioning expression on his face.


    Jin Shiya nodded, not flustered, her face was calm, which relieved Su Yan a lot.


    But even at this speed, it still can''t surpass the avalanche. The speed of the avalanche is too fast, like a leaning waterfall, it is getting faster and faster.


    At first, he could keep a distance from the avalanche, but now it is slowly catching up.


    Of course everyone knows that they flee from the side, but the key is that they are in the valley, the side is still a big mountain, and there is still an avalanche slope.


    This is like they are in a pond, except for the front, the other three sides are constantly filling water.


    He Xiao''s face was full of frost, and the mask couldn''t keep warm, and the whole head seemed to have an extra layer of armor.


    Now they can''t feel the cold at all, and they have been frightened by the avalanche in their hearts. They just want to escape as hard as they can, and it is best to be safe.


    However, the avalanche poured down, and in the avalanche, a mist like a long dragon appeared, directly covering the sky and pressing it down towards Su Yan and the others.


    This mist is not terrible. The terrible thing is its temperature. As long as it touches people, it can definitely freeze people into ice sculptures.


    The mist came suddenly and strangely, and the speed was unparalleled, as if it were ejected.


    When Su Yan saw the mist falling, his expression was cold, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to directly plant an enchantment to protect the safety of several people.


    In this way, the spiritual power he consumes can be described as crazy, because everyone is moving, and the enchantment must be continuously generated, which is constantly consuming spiritual power.


    Su Yan did not hesitate. He had promised to protect the three of them. Of course he had to do it.


    Seeing Su Yan doing this, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but use her spiritual power. She wanted to help Su Yan, but Su Yan refused.


    "You protect yourself!"


    Su Yan sounded a voice, and then the spiritual power in his body gushed out even more, blasting towards the cloud of mist.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, the fog that was originally invisible, was actually like a solid, shattered by Su Yan''s spiritual power, turned into ice **** and scattered on the ground.


    Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the mist was resolved, then there would be no danger.


    However, he mistakenly underestimated the danger, because at the moment where the avalanche was, several mists shot out one after another, rushing towards them one after another.


    Su Yan''s face was completely cold now, and it can be concluded that this is not something as simple as an avalanche, and something must be at work in the avalanche.


    Su Yan can only protect these few people now. If he were to be replaced by him, he would have rushed into the avalanche long ago and will investigate everything clearly.


    Everyone kept running, and Su Yan kept smashing the fog in the sky with spiritual power. However, the fog continued to flow. Although this thing was not strong for Su Yan, it could completely kill Zhou Yun and the three.


    Su Yan also did not regard the three of them as a burden. He has always regarded the words that he said as a golden mouth, and his reputation of Su Baxian has never been questioned.


    "Professor Su, don''t waste spiritual power for us!"


    Zhou Yun saw that Su Yan had already used a lot of spiritual power. He was afraid that Su Yan would be exhausted and they would still not be able to survive by then, and he would regret it in his heart.


    Su Yan responded indifferently: "Stop talking!"


    Zhou Yun was stunned for a moment. Seeing Su Yan''s unkind eyes, he dared not speak at all. He could only grasp the direction and rush forward.


    After a while, Su Yan shattered at least dozens of mists, and the spiritual power in his body had indeed consumed a lot, but he still had no plans to stop.


    But at this time the fog stopped and did not continue to attack, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He naturally thought that the messenger was tired, but this was a good opportunity.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and the enchantment became denser. At the same time, he rushed to Zhou Yun''s trio and directly put them into the ghost gourd.


    As long as these three people enter the ghost gourd, everything is no longer a problem.


    Su Yan also stopped escaping at this moment, and directly turned to face the overwhelming avalanche.


    Jin Shiya did the same, standing beside him quietly. Although she felt uneasy in her heart, she faced Su Yan calmly when she saw Su Yan.


    At the same time, in the avalanche, there was a loud roar that shook the sky, as if it was about to collapse the sky.


    "That thing?!"


    Jin Shiya pointed to the figure that appeared in the avalanche, her face trembled.

 Chapter 1081： Mature polar bear

    Jin Shiya trembled, it was not that she was courageous, on the contrary, she was already very courageous, let alone Su Yan by her side.


    It can make her tremble so much, even her face is pale, what she sees is definitely not a simple existence.


    Su Yan heard Jin Shiya''s voice and looked towards the avalanche with extremely sharp eyes.


    I saw an avalanche rushing all over the sky, the power of this nature is too great, and human beings are extremely small in front of it.


    In the avalanche, Su Yan saw a snow-white figure, extremely large, more than ten meters in height, and that figure looked like a bear, but it was an enlarged version.


    Before the two of them were surprised, the avalanche of the sky had already covered them, swallowing them directly, and the surroundings suddenly turned into white, and the entire valley was completely filled with snow.


    This vast momentum did not stop there, it was still oscillating, and the whole world was discolored for it.


    After the valley was completely filled, the terrifying avalanche slowly dissipated until finally everything returned to calm.


    And above the valley with a full tens of meters of snow, unexpectedly began to fluctuate, and the white snow that had just piled up cracked open.


    The opening got bigger and bigger, until it burst apart in the end, and the snow in the entire valley stirred up suddenly, making loud noises all day.


    At the same time, under the snow, a huge figure was moving, as if about to rush out.


    boom!


    Sure enough, this huge figure directly broke through the snow and appeared above the valley all at once. The stalwart body looked scary.


    This behemoth kept slapping its chest, and screamed towards the sky, its voice moving all day long.


    The originally calm mountains and rivers, at this moment, there was another snowfall falling down, hitting the body of this behemoth, but there was no harm to it at all.


    At the same time, in the valley deep in the snow, Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya tightly for fear that she would suffer the slightest damage.


    After a long time, there was no sign of shaking in the whole place. Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya in his arms with a look of concern.


    "Is it all right?"


    Jin Shiya exhaled heat and nodded.


    "That''s good, let''s go up."


    Su Yan glanced around, they cast a barrier, and the surroundings were covered with snow.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a majestic spiritual power came out, suddenly turned into a golden flame, and moved towards the snow.


    Not to mention the tens of meters of snow, even a few hundred meters of Su Yan can penetrate it, which is much easier than going through underground rocks.


    When the snow met a golden flame, it suddenly turned into liquid and retreated towards the surroundings, and then solidified into a cone of ice.


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya''s jade hand, and the two flew directly to the ground towards the cave.


    When he got out of the ground, Su Yan withdrew his spiritual power and looked at the surrounding snowfields, his eyes were not relaxed.


    Of course he knew that the behemoth had not left, because he felt a strong wave, which was not weak.


    Just as Jin Shiya relaxed her vigilance, a black shadow suddenly appeared behind her, and the huge palm of her hand was like a Buddha in the palm of the Buddha, pressing towards her.


    Su Yan, of course, was aware of the danger, and immediately hugged Jin Shiya and slammed into the back.


    Su Yan''s fist collided with the palm of the behemoth, sending out a terrifying vibration, and the behemoth retreated several steps.


    And Su Yan was directly shaken back several tens of meters, and his feet rubbed against the snow, all without his knees.


    Jin Shiya''s Huarong paled. Of course, she knew that the attack was coming from behind, but that speed was too fast and she had no time to react. If it weren''t for Su Yan, she would have been seriously injured now.


    Jin Shiya looked at the behemoth, her eyes full of shock.


    "That''s... that''s a bear?!"


    Jin Shiya could hardly believe her eyes. She had seen bears, brown bears and polar bears, but how could this snow-white behemoth be a bear, a mutant bear?


    Su Yan was much calmer. He had encountered anything like Golden Ginseng, so what was the fear of a pure polar bear.


    "Shiya, you go aside first and let me solve this big guy."


    Jin Shiya did not refuse and nodded. She knew her strength very well, and the grandmaster couldn''t fight against this refined polar bear in the early days.


    At the same time, she also had doubts in her mind. How could this polar bear appear here? Shouldn''t it be in the North Pole.


    Know that they are only in the hinterland of Siberia, far away from the North Pole.


    In the next second, she wanted to understand, how could this be a refined polar bear be treated with common sense? It would be very easy for it to leave the North Pole.


    But Su Yan had another idea. He thought that the avalanche was probably caused by this refined polar bear, and even the fog was at work.


    There was killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes, and a golden spiritual power filled his body, like a fire man.


    And the behemoth was full of irritation because it didn''t succeed in a single blow, and it kept tapping its chest, and the whole ground trembled.


    The refined polar bear roared like thunder, his eyes were extremely red, and the corners of his mouth were ticking saliva.


    The refined polar bear rushed towards Su Yan directly, the huge body was like a house slammed towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, his eyes were like electricity, and he directly shook hands into a fist. The golden spiritual power filled the valley crazily, and the power of a punch shook the entire valley.


    Countless snow and avalanches continued to hit the valley, while Su Yan and Cheng Jing''s polar bear continued to fight, and the strength of both sides was extremely shocked.


    You must know that this refined polar bear is not in an ordinary state, comparable to the existence of a Taoist, and it has a shocking power, and its flesh is even stronger.


    Otherwise, Su Yan had already dealt with this refined polar bear. He didn''t use secret techniques. Such a good target could just practice hands and warm up.


    Jin Shiya was very nervous on the side. She didn''t know that Su Yan hadn''t used all her strength at all, thinking it was evenly matched.


    While avoiding the fall of the snow, Jin Shiya cheered for Su Yan in her heart, hoping that Su Yan could get rid of this refined polar bear soon.


    Su Yan''s fist collided with the polar bear, and the shaking ripples actually flattened the surrounding mountains, and the huge snow fell directly, hitting Su Yan and the refined polar bear.


    Su Yan smashed it with a punch, and the polar bear was even more powerful, grabbing the snow and smashing it towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all. He would not be afraid of even the extremely solid stone. He was now enjoying the fight against the polar bear, and his blood was boiling.

 Chapter 1082： Polar ice sheet

    This feeling is naturally very refreshing, and the increase in strength made him even more overjoyed. He did not expect that fighting with this big guy also increased his strength.


    "Have you played enough, I''m going to make a real move next!"


    Su Yan looked at the polar bear with golden light surging in his eyes, and the spiritual power of his whole body gathered on his arm at this moment.


    Full of dragon scales appeared on his arm, and a golden blue dragon wrapped around his hand, wandering around, making a deafening sound.


    The polar bear finally trembled. It was at this moment that it understood that this tiny thing in front of its eyes had such a powerful force. It was like an embroidered needle with endless folds, with extremely sharp thorns.


    The polar bear wants to leave. It feels the danger and is naturally unwilling to continue fighting.


    But how could Su Yan give him this opportunity to directly seal off the road fist with the intention of shining light, and blast towards the polar bear''s forehead.


    The power of this punch is comparable to his 80% strength, and it also contains spiritual power, which is really not weak.


    Seeing that the polar bear couldn''t avoid it, he let out an angry roar, which also gathered all the power in his body and met Su Yan''s punch.


    With this fist collision, the snow in the entire valley could not bear the pressure of the two, and directly collapsed, and both were submerged in the snow.


    However, two rays of light came out, and the entire snow melted at this moment, turning into a pool of water.


    Su Yan''s stood quietly in the water, but the polar bear''s forehead was dripping with blood, and it was obvious that he had suffered serious injuries.


    The polar bear was furious, and the eyes became even more scarlet. It was actually injured. As the overlord of Siberia, it has never been injured.


    wuha!


    The polar bear let out a harsh roar, and rushed towards Su Yan desperately. All the power of his body was concentrated in his palm. This punch would kill Su Yan!


    However, Su Yan showed a smile, which meant disdain.


    His fist is still strong at this moment, even further than just now, reaching the ninth level of power.


    "I will send you to heaven with this punch!"


    Su Yan leaped up, avoiding the polar bear''s palm directly, and hitting its chin with a punch. The polar bear jumped directly up to the sky and fell directly into the bottom of the valley.


    At the same time, Su Yan didn''t stop there, but got into it and grabbed the palm of the polar bear.


    He directly threw the polar bear up, leaped out, and crashed into the big mountain not far away.


    Not only that, Su Yan''s fist turned into a sharp blade, and he plunged into the abdomen of the polar bear and took out its beast core.


    The polar bear was taken out of the beast core, its breath suddenly weakened, and it was dying.


    The beast core is somewhat similar to the cultivator''s dantian, but it is worrying that the cultivator''s Dantian will be taken as a basic life, and only a few people can become waste.


    When the polar bear beast core is taken, it can still survive, and it can even be cultivated to transform into a new beast core. The beast core is like a cultivation base to them.


    Su Yan glanced at the polar bear, and the killing intent in his eyes disappeared.


    "If this game is comfortable, I will spare you a dog!"


    Su Yan leaped away and landed beside Jin Shiya.


    Taking the beast core of the polar bear is enough for Su Yan, which is equivalent to taking away its cultivation base. This polar bear is now useless except for its larger body.


    "Let''s go."


    Jin Shiya nodded, her eyes filled with joy. After all, Su Yan had won, which relaxed her uneasy heart.


    The two of them rode snowmobiles towards the distance, and the snow-melted water at the bottom of the valley suddenly froze into ice.


    "Brother Yan, is that useful?"


    Jin Shiya was referring to the beast core that Su Yan took out of the polar bear. She didn''t understand.


    "Of course it is useful, but it is more precious than many elixir."


    Jin Shiya smiled and hurriedly said, "Can''t it be used to refine pills?"


    "Of course it can, but I don''t plan to use it to refine the pill. Then I will find a place to refine it directly."


    Jin Shiya nodded, but then she curled her lips, her expression unhappy.


    "what happened?"


    Jin Shiya''s sudden upset made Su Yan puzzled, wondering what went wrong.


    "If you refine this beast core, don''t you want to break through to the middle stage of Taoism."


    Jin Shiya became more dissatisfied as she spoke. What she was unhappy was that the gap with Su Yan was getting bigger and bigger.


    Knowing the reason for Jin Shiya''s unhappiness, Su Yan laughed at it and hugged her even more.


    "Do you think it''s so easy for Taoists in the middle stage? It''s not about eating and drinking."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan and said with a face of disbelief, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you, then do I dare you."


    "At that time, if you make a breakthrough with this, I will definitely want you to look good."


    Jin Shiya waved her small fist and said vowedly.


    "That''s not necessarily true. When we find the polar ice sheet, in case there is a spiritual thing there."


    Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, and Jin Shiya became even more attractive when she was angry.


    "That won''t allow you to break through, you can only break through after I break through."


    "Well, I promise you, it''s not that I won''t break through in a critical situation."


    Jin Shiya nodded in satisfaction, and the two continued to drive towards the glacier land.


    Cheng Bin and others are staying in the ghost gourd. The speed of the two of them is naturally much happier than before. With their spiritual power, they are almost flying fast.


    At this time, the night had come, and the whole Siberia was bitterly cold and silent. Wherever Su Yan and Jin Shiya went, there was always a cry.


    They have encountered white foxes, brown bears, tigers, and elk, and there is no delay on the way.


    The two of them drove a snowmobile, Jin Shiya naturally hugged Su Yan tightly and leaned her face on his shoulder. She could feel the warmth, which was sweet warmth.


    "Brother Yan, I want to hold you like this forever and never separate."


    Su Yan drove the car and was skilled. He didn''t need to master the steering wheel. Now he only needs to answer Jin Shiya''s words.


    "Then hold it, and never separate."


    The sweetness on Jin Shiya''s face was even greater, and she hugged Su Yan tighter. This feeling could not be expressed in words and was completely hidden in her heart.


    Love is cut and painful, but the two of them have no pain, only endless love.


    The two of them didn''t stop all night. They wanted to reach the polar ice sheet early, because many people were circling around looking for it, maybe they have found the site of the ruins.


    When the first rays of sun shine on the earth in the early morning, the first place to shine is the polar ice field, and Su Yan and Jin Shiya also arrived here.


    "Is this the Polar Icefield?"


    Jin Shiya looked at the endless ice field with a look of excitement.


    She shook her hair with spiritual power and drove swiftly all night, her hair was frozen by frost.


    The two got out of the car and walked directly to the front.

 Chapter 1083： Transpiration

    At this time, the sun completely jumped out, extremely soft, and able to look directly at it, shining on the polar ice sheet, transpiring a frosty mist.


    Jin Shiya breathed out the mist, enjoying the heaven and earth scenery, and she was very happy in her heart.


    "The first time I came to this place, the scenery is not the same."


    "When I marry you in the future, I will take you to the north and south, and we will walk around the world."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Jin Shiya showed a sense of shyness, but she said righteously: "You wait, I will definitely surpass you."


    "I''m waiting. It''s a good thing to be the man behind the woman by then."


    Su Yan smiled, and he was especially comfortable with Jin Shiya, completely like an ordinary person, without any temper.


    "Release them, there shouldn''t be much danger in this place."


    Su Yan took out the ghost gourd and released the three of Zhou Yun.


    The three fell on the ground and looked around with a blank expression on their faces.


    "Professor Su, what place is this? Why is it so cold."


    Both He Xiao and Cheng Bin were shivering, and the temperature inside the ghost gourd was extremely comfortable. It was naturally a bit unbearable when it came out tens of degrees below zero.


    "It will be much better if you drink a bottle."


    Jin Shiya handed three bottles of super psychic liquid to the three people, and everyone did not shy away, knowing that Su Yan has many such super psychic liquids.


    Zhou Yun took a sip and looked at Su Yan and said, "Is this the polar ice sheet?"


    Su Yan nodded and looked into the distance. This is already a polar ice sheet.


    "Get out the map quickly."


    Su Yan took out the map from his arms and looked around and said, "We are very close to the destination now."


    Everyone looked excited, and He Xiao even jumped up with excitement.


    "Let''s go, get to the destination as soon as possible."


    Everyone keeps going, snowmobiles are naturally used as a means of transportation, and the ghost gourd is easy to carry.


    But within an hour, a huge gully appeared in front of everyone, not bottoming out.


    "Is this place the destination?!"


    Zhou Yun looked at the gully in front of him, and hurriedly followed the map in Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan also stopped, looking at the gully, his spiritual consciousness had long been floating out, he did not look at the map.


    If this place is really a land of relics, then there must be spiritual fluctuations in it, and he only needs to probe to know the truth.


    The divine consciousness entered the gully and continued to deepen, until 100 meters below, Su Yan did not find any signs of half spiritual power.


    He continued to investigate downwards, until there was no trace of spiritual power until two hundred meters, and it was almost certain that this was not the so-called relic.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Not here."


    Zhou Yun''s expression changed, and he said, "But this place is clearly marked on the map."


    "Maybe this map is fake."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone feel extremely cold. If it is exactly what he said, then this adventure is gone.


    "Brother Yan, you can check again."


    Jin Shiya was a little unwilling, after so many roads, and even encountered danger, this gain was not as willing as she was.


    Su Yan nodded, re-examined the divine sense, and went directly below 300 meters, but still didn''t have any spiritual power.


    For this reason, Su Yan could only shook his head. There was no spiritual power for more than 300 meters, and he almost concluded that this place was not a relic.


    Everyone is in a bad mood, and it is the same for anyone. After all, it is a waste of bamboo baskets to come here.


    Su Yan didn''t give up. He looked at the map, surprisingly attentive. As long as the map is real, then the secret must be on the map. They haven''t found the secret yet.


    After a while, Su Yan asked abruptly, "When we were in Forest City, did this map mark exactly match?"


    Zhou Yun was taken aback, couldn''t help but recalled, and said seriously: "It seems to be a few kilometers away."


    Zhou Yun pointed to the Forest City logo on the map and continued: "Look at a mountain in this place. According to its actual location, it is only three kilometers away from Forest City, but it is eight kilometers."


    "Where is the last village?"


    Su Yan looked at the village where they bought snowmobiles with a solemn look.


    "It seems to be five kilometers away."


    Zhou Yun suddenly thought of a question, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Is it?!"


    Su Yan nodded, with a smile on his face, without explaining too much.


    This left He Xiao and the others with a dazed look, they still didn''t understand the meaning.


    "Let''s go, walk five kilometers northwest."


    Now that Su Yan said so, they naturally did not dare to disobey, and they drove snowmobiles, leaping across this gully, and galloping on the polar ice.


    The distance of five kilometers is not far, but it will be there in a while. There is no cave in front of everyone, just an ice field.


    Everyone stopped and looked around, there was no gap at all, their eyes were full of disappointment.


    Zhou Yun''s originally excited heart was completely extinguished at this moment, and his face was full of disappointment.


    "Professor Su, it seems that this map is really...false."


    But Su Yan did not respond, still looking at the map, and after confirming that this place was displaced by five kilometers, he put the map away.


    "You stand back."


    Everyone backed away, wondering what Su Yan was going to do.


    At this moment, Su Yan gathered the spiritual power of his hands, and the golden spiritual power turned into a fire dragon, blasting directly towards the ice.


    With the huge spiritual impact, the entire ice surface made a violent noise, directly cracking many gaps.


    And the surroundings were turbulent, like an earthquake, He Xiao and others were scared to Huarong.


    But Su Yan did not stop, continuing to bombard with spiritual power, constantly hitting the ice surface, and completely blasted a huge hole.


    At this moment, these ice cubes were flying around, as powerful as bullets.


    Su Yan casually moved, these ice cubes turned into water droplets and fell directly on the ground, turning into ice beads again.


    He Xiao and Cheng Bin were already scared and stupid. Although they knew that Su Yan was a high-powered martial artist, they had only seen it with their own eyes. The shocking power can be imagined.


    Before they were shocked, the whole ground trembled violently, more violently than the fluctuation caused by Su Yan bombarding the ground just now.


    "protect them!"


    Su Yan said to Jin Shiya, and went straight into the ice cave. She wanted to see if this was the so-called ruin.


    Jin Shiya naturally hurriedly used her spiritual power to protect the safety of the three. Although the shaking was violent, as a master, she still had no problem protecting the three.


    Just when everyone was in doubt, blue spiritual power was ejected from the entrance of the cave, just like a well drilled into a water source, directly ejected, turning into a cloud of mist, and evaporating.

 Chapter 1084： absorb

    Everyone was even more stunned, and it took a long time to react, and their faces were covered with smiles.


    "It turns out that this is really the land of relics!"


    Zhou Yun''s hands trembled, looking at the fiery face of the constantly transpiring spiritual power, she couldn''t help but rushed up to absorb a mass.


    "This spiritual power!"


    Zhou Yun''s eyes widened, his expression shocked, quite surprised.


    The reason why he was like this was naturally because his spiritual power was too pure, he walked directly toward his dantian after he was completely inhaled into his body, without refining.


    "The ancients planted trees, and future generations can enjoy the cool!"


    Zhou Yun looked up to the sky and roared, his face was arrogant, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    Jin Shiya was not so excited, although she also knew the preciousness of this spiritual power, even more precious than super spiritual power, because it could be directly transformed into her own spiritual power without refining.


    She was really worried about Su Yan, because Su Yan hadn''t come up yet, which made her a little worried.


    But at this moment, the cave made a loud noise, and Su Yan directly rushed out and leapt into the air.


    "Yes, this spiritual power is good!"


    Just after he came out, Su Yan couldn''t help but praise, and this spiritual power naturally made him very satisfied.


    Su Yan fell to the ground and looked at Zhou Yun and said, "This is not bad spiritual power."


    "Yes, not bad, it''s a great blessing."


    "Well, I have explored it below. The spiritual power is very strong. If it is calculated as a liquid, it will cost more than ten tons."


    You must know that Su Yan''s super spiritual power liquid produced by the spirit gathering formation is only a few hundred thousand catties every day, and the products made are all diluted.


    Moreover, this blue spiritual power is easier to absorb, without refining at all. The amount of spiritual power that can be absorbed is how much spiritual power can be improved, which is simply a cornucopia.


    "Professor Su, how to deal with this thing?"


    Zhou Yun looked at Su Yan fieryly, his heart restless.


    "This thing rises up and turns directly into mist, but it dissipates after a while. Normal things can''t be taken away."


    Zhou Yun also nodded and said, "You can''t store it with ordinary things at all. I don''t know if Professor Zhou can fit your spirit weapon?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "This has to be turned into a liquid to be able to hold it. The mist will not work."


    To turn it into a liquid, it must be refined, which will naturally consume a lot of time.


    "Well, let''s absorb refining here first, work hard to improve our strength, and then slowly take it away."


    Su Yan hadn''t gotten deep down yet, he didn''t know what was under the cave, but whether it was alive or dead, he would pack it away without leaving it.


    Zhou Yun nodded and sat down directly cross-legged. Dan Tian was running crazily at this moment, just wanting to absorb a little more spiritual energy.


    Su Yan looked at He Xiao and Cheng Bin, with a hint of majesty in his eyes.


    "Do you two want to be cultivators?"


    He Xiao looked at Cheng Bin, both of them showed a touch of excitement in their eyes. They became cultivators, then they naturally wanted to, so they nodded involuntarily.


    "Well, fate is here, but it''s up to you to succeed and how far you go."


    Su Yan directly wielded a burst of spiritual power, rushed towards the two, and forcibly penetrated into the two of them.


    But when he got in, Su Yan noticed something strange. There seemed to be something in the bodies of these two repelling his spiritual power.


    But Su Yan didn''t think much about it. He just thought that these two people might be craftable materials, because some people were born as materials for cultivation.


    "You two can absorb it by yourself cross-legged. You must be aware of it so that spiritual power can enter your body."


    The two nodded, both sat down cross-legged, even a little flustered, Su Yan just thought that the two were excited.


    Seeing the two of them closed their eyes and began to realize, Su Yan then looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Shiya, this spiritual power is good, so let''s absorb it more."


    "it is good."


    Jin Shiya is naturally gearing up, this thing is simply a treasure, absorbed into it is her own spiritual power, the existence that can be met.


    Su Yan also sat down cross-legged, but it was a moment before he entered the state, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, a strong suction rushed to the cave, and countless transpiration of spiritual power gathered towards him.


    Su Yan''s absorption was like a whale swallowing, which frightened Jin Shiya and Zhou Yun, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "Professor Su is too scary!"


    Zhou Yun''s face was downcast. Compared with Su Yan''s speed, he was almost like a turtle speed. Su Yan absorbed one hour and half a month.


    Jin Shiya''s speed was slightly faster, but it was not comparable to Su Yan, which made her feel jealous.


    "Brother Huyan, hum!"


    Jin Shiya frowned. Although she was angry, she had no choice but to enter the state in a hurry and began to absorb spiritual energy.


    At this moment, everyone was sitting cross-legged on the polar ice sheet, and could not feel the slightest coldness at all, and was completely silent in absorption.


    Su Yan could feel everything around him. Although he was absorbing blue spiritual power like a whale, he was always alert to the surrounding environment.


    He always feels uneasy. Although he has found this ruined place, he always feels that there are fluctuations around him, and the group of people must still be looking for it.


    Once they find this place, they will definitely rush over. This spiritual power will definitely make many people look very greedy, even crazy.


    Even Su Yan felt that this group of people had already smelled the smell. After all, the cave was opened by him, and the spiritual power was rising, and it was bound to float around.


    People who are not at a high level don''t know, but at a high level, they will certainly be able to detect clues and even smell spiritual power.


    At the moment, Su Yan not only wants to absorb spiritual power frantically, and try his best to improve his realm, so as to fight against possible enemies, but also to be vigilant around him to prevent possible dangers at any time.


    He doesn��t know how strong the enemy is after hearing the news, but there must be a Taoist existence. Even the middle stage of the Taoist is probably not impossible, so he must work hard to absorb it so that his dantian has more spiritual power, so that he can compete with the middle stage of the Taoist. The strong have a showdown.


    At the same time, he also noticed that He Xiao and Cheng Bin were both able to absorb spiritual power in such a short period of time. Although it was very slow and the amount absorbed was very small, it was one Leap breakthrough.


    As long as these two people absorb one day here, they will definitely be able to step into the realm of a martial artist, and even reach a martial artist, which is extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan didn''t think too much, but thought that these two were very talented, after all, they were Zhou Yun''s proud disciples.


    He wants to absorb spiritual power and still has a realm, it can be said that some clones lack skills, and he can''t estimate other situations at all.


    Jin Shiya''s absorption rate was not fast at first, but after a while, her speed unexpectedly continued to increase, and it was getting faster and faster, even reaching half of Su Yan''s.


    This made Su Yandu smack his tongue slightly, and Jin Shiya''s talent was really terrifying.

 Chapter 1085： Emergence of the strong (part 1)

    As everyone absorbed, at the same time, the whole Western Leia was no longer peaceful, all because of the opening of the cave


    Just like Su Yan guessed, those with low realm were not found, but the peaks of the masters, even the powerful pseudo-daoists and Taoists, basically smelled the taste of spiritual power.


    They hovered around and had been searching for several months, and now they found such anomalies, they were all excited and flooded towards the ruins.


    These forces are complex, and it can be said that there are strong people from all over the world who want to get a share.


    Among them, several major forces are mainly led.


    In the land of Siberia, the first to bear the brunt is naturally the red hair. The local mercenary regiment, known as the first polar bear mercenary regiment, has already come to this place.


    At this moment, Herzen, the head of the mercenary, with a group of mercenaries, smashed into the polar ice field.


    Herzen looked into the distance, his eyes flashing like electricity, showing the sharpness of being a mercenary.


    "How long is it from the polar ice sheet?!"


    Herzen''s first hand is also the strength of a pseudo-daoist, and he has reached the level of a Taoist even earlier, otherwise it is called the polar bear''s first mercenary group.


    "Report to the head that there is still three hundred kilometers away from the polar ice sheet."


    Herzen''s eyes were even colder, and he directly ordered: "Give me up to speed. I must arrive in four hours!"


    A group of mercenaries nodded their heads and yelled in reply, with high respect and fear for Herzen.


    Herzen came from the west, and there was a group of people not far from him, that is, the law enforcement of the polar bear.


    As the defenders of order in the martial arts world, the law enforcers can be regarded as the most powerful existence in the martial arts world. Those who can become law enforcers are extremely powerful martial arts masters.


    The leader of the law enforcement this time is the deputy captain Vladimir. His realm is undoubtedly a Taoist man, and I don��t know how much stronger than the black and white law enforcement.


    The reason why he came forward is because the captain of the law enforcement officer can''t come out at will. He is the supreme existence of the polar bear, the king of the country!


    "Deputy Captain, there are still three hundred kilometers away from the Polar Ice Field."


    "Is there anything around?!"


    Vladimir''s eyes are also very serious. As a military family, although he is not a soldier, he has the temperament of a soldier in his bones.


    "Report to the deputy captain that Herzen''s mercenary group was found twenty miles west of us."


    "Herzen''s mercenary group!"


    Vladimir''s gaze suddenly fell cold, naturally because the two sides were considered enemies, after all, Herzen''s mercenary group had done a lot of bad things.


    The looting of the rich, sabotage, and hunting of politicians have almost all been done by Herzen''s mercenary group. The law enforcement officers maintain stability, and the two are naturally opposed.


    Herzen''s mercenary group not only worked with the polar bears, but even went to Africa to set up its own second mercenary group and looted local resources.


    The two sides had to meet, but the strange thing was that they didn''t start the fight directly because of this. Usually, the two sides saw you die and die.


    When Herzen saw Feladimir, there was a sneer on his face.


    "Deputy Captain Feladimir, don''t come unharmed!"


    Feladimir also said, "I didn''t expect you to be alive. It surprised me."


    Herzen was not angry, and looked at Feladimir: "This is not the time when we are angry and fighting. Our targets are all relics."


    "Yes, you''re right. If it''s an opposition, it''s not me. The captain can easily kill you."


    Herzen had to admit this. He couldn''t beat the champion of the country. After all, he was the number one strong in the face of the polar bear, and it is recognized that it has not been known how many years have been in the middle of Taoism, and it is not comparable to them. .


    "But he didn''t come out, so you can''t help me."


    "Yes, save your dog''s life first, and you will come to fetch it naturally."


    "Why bother, wouldn''t it be better for us to cooperate?"


    "Working with you, wishful thinking."


    Originally Herzen wanted to cooperate with Vladimir, so that if you get the treasures of the Ruins, everyone can divide them.


    But Vladimir refused so righteously, Herzen also had to shook his head, his face returned to coldness.


    "In that case, see you on the battlefield!"


    Herzen left directly with a group of mercenaries and ran wildly towards the polar ice field.


    Vladimir also took his own law enforcement officers, and rushed to the polar ice sheet one by one, just not to fall behind Herzen.


    There are only these two teams in the West, and the others are just small shrimps, so you don''t need to care.


    And the north is the North Pole, so no one appears, only the east and south have many forces and strong people coming in deep, one after another towards the polar ice sheet.


    "There is a vision in the polar ice field. I feel that it is spiritual power."


    A man with a beard said loudly, all day long.


    "It''s possible that there are frequent abnormal noises during this period, and the spiritual power in that place is probably very strong." A thin and tall man in tattered clothes said.


    "Maybe there are other treasures."


    The voice was harsh and light, but it was said by a dwarf, but his strength was extremely powerful.


    "It doesn''t matter if he is or not, you''ll know when you see it."


    An obese man held a chicken leg in his hand and kept gnawing.


    "That is spiritual power, and it is also our goal this time!"


    There was only one person whose voice was flat and his face was extremely calm. Only those eyes were sharp.


    The person who speaks is gentle, like a scholar, but he is not Chinese, but Nanyang.


    These people are all strong in the land of the South Seas, and they are famous people, and they are all the existence of the top ten evil men.


    The gentleman is even more powerful, ranking second among the top ten villains, nicknamed Zhi Duo Xing, and more powerful than the Costin that Su Yan killed before.


    "This time not only to get things from the Ruins, but also to kill Su Baxian!"


    Zhi Duoxing looked at the snow-capped mountains in the distance, still calm, but his words and eyes could scare people to death.


    "The death of the third brother will definitely let Su Ba pay his life first!"


    The fat man''s voice was also extremely angry, extremely angry at Costin''s death.


    "Yes, the boss explained to us before we left. This is the most important thing. Our ten evil people have a heart-to-heart, and dare to kill the third brother. I will let him survive and die!"


    "enough."


    Zhi Duoxing stretched out his hand to let a few people stop, what use these few straw bags could do, he was completely following him to travel around the mountains, Su Baxian''s existence was not that weak.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zhi Duoxing waved, everyone walked towards the north.

 Chapter 1086： The strong emerge (part 2)

    If you want to kill Su Baxian, you can only rely on Zhiduoxing, and the other people are not enough to be cannon fodder. After all, Su Yan didn''t take a lot of effort to kill Hai Dongqing.


    This group of people is considered to be the strongest existence in the south.


    But the east side is restless, because more powerhouses emerge from the east side.


    They came from South America, from the Pacific, and from Fusang, bringing together almost half of the strong people in these places.


    Of course, the two are still the leaders, after all, the others are the strongest but the Taoist early days.


    In the Amazon basin, there are unknown dangers hidden in the deep invisible jungle. This is called the lungs of the earth, and it is also known as one of the most dangerous areas on the earth.


    A group of martial arts experts gathered here, their eyes were full of caution. They came here to hunt down a heinous person.


    "Saint Martin, did that man really escape here?!"


    A man looked at the person in front of him and asked sharply.


    "Really, I saw it with my own eyes. He is right here."


    "Well, it''s all spread out for me, I want to see how he escapes my palm!"


    The leading man had a cold face, and he knew at a glance that he had experienced many risks.


    Everyone spread out into fan leaves and walked toward the dense forest.


    But after a while, a man with a submachine gun roared: "I found him!"


    After the man said, he fired at the target, a shuttle bullet hit the place, the sound trembled all over the place, and a bird screamed.


    Others also gathered around, aiming at the enemy and pulling the trigger.


    This group of people are well-trained, with a hit rate of 99%, which is very famous in this place.


    If it hadn''t been for the purpose of arresting this heinous man this time, it would be impossible to round up together with their pride.


    More than a dozen grandmaster pinnacle powerhouses, the submachine guns in their hands are all specially configured, using spiritual power bullets, even if the pseudo-daoist is hit, they will be seriously injured.


    Needless to say, the value of such a bullet is something that countries are competing to buy, but there are very few people who master this technology.


    And that goal is to know the existence of this group of people, but he is only in the realm of a pseudo-daoist, and he can still disdain it alone, but so many people can''t help it.


    The target is the heinous people who have committed heinous crimes all over South America, otherwise they will not escape to this jungle.


    While chasing and running, a group of people went straight to the jungle hinterland, which was classified as a restricted area.


    "Captain, don''t go to this place, right?"


    The group of people shivered when they saw this place, knowing the terrible part.


    "Fear of a ball, if you don''t catch this person this time, don''t think about getting better in the future!"


    The leader was full of anger and rushed in.


    "You dare to come in this place, do you really want to live?!"


    When the wicked man saw this group of people coming in, he looked desperate. The Mang Snake River was in front of him, and there were countless giant pythons in it. He didn''t dare to step in.


    Ordinary pythons are naturally not a threat to him, but there is a mutant python and a powerful existence.


    "Hmph, you are right, even if you die, you must be destroyed first!"


    The captain said righteously, while making fists with both hands, he rushed directly towards the heinous man.


    Seeing that there is no possibility of escape, the unkempt and long-haired man also showed murderous intent, and only a fight can he survive.


    He also clenched his fists and greeted him without fear.


    The fists of the two collided, and the erupted might shocked the whole place, and the river water was aroused by spray.


    Not only that, there was a python swimming in the river, and in the end it turned over, and was frightened to death by this shocking force.


    And everyone didn''t pay attention, they were all nervously watching the battle between the two, and they only need the captain to give an order, and they can join it.


    There are no fancy moves on both sides, both clenched fists, pure power attacks.


    Naturally, this fight was quite shocking. After all, it was a battle between two pseudo-daoists, and all the animals around them flee in panic.


    However, at this moment, a huge bubble appeared in the river, and then a column of water rushed out.


    But everyone didn''t care, and they all watched the battle. This change was simply inconspicuous.


    But what happened next was completely beyond their expectation, and it was completely frightening these people.


    Originally, the wicked man blasted a punch and directly aimed at the captain''s forehead. He knew very well that he could not hurt him, so the other hand was blasted out.


    But this hand blasted out, but he found that the head of the captain who was hunting him was gone, and the blood was dripping.


    "My strength is so strong?!"


    The heinous person is a bit embarrassed, after all, both sides are the strength of pseudo-daoists, it is impossible to blast each other to death with one punch.


    But before he could figure it out, a huge shadow appeared behind him, and that shadow rose from the river, smashing his head in one bite.


    These are two pseudo-daoists, they just broke into pieces in one bite without being discovered by them at all. Where did this shadow come from?


    The group of people who watched the two fight naturally saw it, and each of them grew their mouths, completely frightened.


    This shadow is ten meters high, and it is only the part where water emerges. This is a horrified python whose head is half the size of a human.


    Before these people could react, the giant python swallowed the bodies of those two people, and looked like enjoying them.


    "Quick...Run!"


    Someone yelled this sentence, but it was swallowed in one bite, and there was no time to escape.


    At the same time, other people were given a secret technique by this giant python, and couldn''t move at all.


    They were just like carrots, being eaten one by one by giant pythons.


    After eating these people, the python is satisfied and ready to return to the water.


    But behind it, there was a man covered in green, his body surface was like the skin of a python.


    "Sen Anaconda, you are good at home, I''m going to Siberia."


    The man is smiling, but there are deep wrinkles on his forehead, which shows that he is often angry or frowning.


    Surprisingly, this huge python is like a docile kitten, nodded to him, and rubbed his shoulder, completely without the ferocity just now.


    "I think the forest weirdos might have gone long ago, but there is an old saying in China, after the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole, I will wait for them to fight to the death and the life, then I will go to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    There was a wicked smile on the man''s face, and he patted the python, but he plunged into the river and disappeared.

 Chapter 1087： Take another step to death!

    The forest weird in the serpentine man''s mouth had already reached the land of Fusang at this moment, and his speed was terrifying, as if he had installed a hot wheel.


    It can be said that his current speed is like Su Yan''s use of a dragon for thousands of miles, and it is almost like wind.


    Because Su Yan is not alone, he can''t use the dragon to fly thousands of miles, otherwise the so easy thing for him to go to Siberia is like a walk.


    This time, except for the north, the east, west and south are all influx of strong people, and there are countless pseudo-daoists and grandmasters, which is more terrifying than that in Mobei City.


    After all, many people in the land of China will have taboos, because they are afraid of the noble person in China.


    Hu Yanlie is recognized as the number one master of the land list, a century-old noble presence in the world.


    Just because he once said a word, even if anyone offends me, the Chinese will be punishable!


    Compared with the swarming of these people, the polar ice sheet was still extremely calm at this time, and the cave blasted by Su Yan was still braving blue spiritual power.


    Everyone is sitting around, closing their eyes and constantly absorbing spiritual energy, and the whole body is actually steaming with a white wave of air.


    This is because this group of people generates heat during their cultivation, which melts the surrounding ice.


    Naturally, Su Yan absorbed the fastest among these people. The speed was terrifying. It was like a whale swallowing just now, but now it has more than doubled.


    Zhou Yun was still absorbing the cultivation, but he could feel the horror of Su Yan''s absorption, and his shocked face kept twitching.


    However, Jin Shiya frowned tightly, her speed also increased, but she still couldn''t match Su Yan.


    The entire polar ice field was heated by heat waves, and blue spiritual power rose in the air, dissipating everywhere at the same time.


    This has attracted countless beasts and aliens to come here, and they are simply coveting this place.


    But they didn''t dare to take a half-step at all, because they all knew that Su Yan had taken the core of the refined polar bear, and the polar bears in the Taoist realm couldn''t compete with it. They went up to death.


    This group of fierce beasts and alien species have some spiritual wisdom, knowing that Su Yan is powerful, but the temptation of spiritual power is too strong, they can only continue to wander around, I hope Su Yan will leave them a little after absorption.


    Su Yan naturally also noticed the arrival of these beasts and aliens, but he did not take it seriously, still absorbing spiritual power. At this moment, his dantian was like a vast ocean, and his spiritual power was constantly boiling, and it was almost saturated.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be satisfied. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and countless spiritual powers were sucked into the body and directly entered the dantian and turned into golden spiritual power, becoming their own power.


    If you want to break through the middle stage of the Taoist, you must enter the realm of innate perfection, which requires a lot of spiritual power, far more than just dantian saturation.


    Su Yan fully understands this, but if he absorbs half of the spiritual power in the cave, he should be able to try it with the beast core.


    Su Yan was filled with golden light, like a big Luo Jinxian, and his whole body was more dragon scales emerging, a small golden dragon wandering around him, carrying the domineering dragon.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is a kind of physical exercise, and it is a powerful method, which itself carries a very powerful and domineering meaning.


    With "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens", it is no surprise that the little golden dragon is so domineering.


    But at this moment, the beast and alien species that had been peeping at their spiritual power originally appeared restless, as if some powerful existence were approaching them.


    This group of fierce beasts and aliens is actually running around, completely like panicked rabbits, and there is no meaning to resist at all. You must know that this group of fierce beasts and aliens also has power comparable to the peak of the master.


    It can make them so scared, this can only show that the comer is stronger, maybe it is the existence of polar bears comparable to that refined, or it is a powerful human being.


    But immediately followed by the sound of vibration, which is extremely turbulent. This is the sound that a group of horses can make.


    This shows that the person is not their kind, but a powerful human being.


    The sound of horseshoes, it must be the hired group. The polar bears'' first hired group is well-known. They have a special hobby, like riding horses.


    And the mounts of this group of people are the treasure of horses, not weaker than the existence of sweaty BMWs, otherwise, why are they galloping in Siberia.


    The sound of horseshoes came vastly, and a group of red hairs rushed towards the polar ice sheet with excitement on their faces.


    "Head, this is the hinterland of the Polar Icefield!"


    The leader was naturally Herzen, his face was indifferent, but his eyes were as sharp as eagle eyes.


    "Well, it should be not far away."


    "Yes, everyone cheer me up and look around."


    The group of mercenaries began to disperse around, looking for the mystery of the ruins.


    Herzen''s consciousness drifted away, but he smiled for a moment.


    "No need to look for it, I have found it."


    Herzen pinched the horse''s stomach with his legs, and the horse ran forward frantically.


    And that group of fierce beasts and aliens have long gone away, if they still stay here, it will definitely be a dead end.


    A group of mercenaries all surrounded the place where Su Yan was, and their faces showed excitement.


    Because when they came, they knew the purpose of this time, and on the way they confirmed the existence of the mystery of the ruins.


    After only a few minutes of running, they smelled a strong spiritual power, one by one, like greedy beasts, completely crazy.


    And Su Yan naturally knew the fluctuations not far away at this moment, and the power of this group of people was not weak, the leader made him open his eyes.


    "You can''t even absorb it!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and the visitor could not be a guest, it must be an enemy, and an enemy who wanted to obtain this spiritual power.


    Su Yan had already made up his mind when he set off. Everything in this ruined land was his Su Ba''s first, and he would never want to take a drop of spiritual power without his permission.


    Herzen also saw Su Yan at this moment, with a chill in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect someone to board first, it''s really bad luck."


    "Head, what''s the matter? Let the brothers go up and hack to death."


    One of his subordinates said angrily, it is natural that his anger spiritual power has been absorbed by Su Yan and others.


    Herzen didn''t agree, but shook his head, which made everyone wonder why.


    "This group of people is not simple. Although those four are rubbish, the man in black casual clothes is not simple."


    "When have you been afraid of regiment leader, you can just kill him directly, they seem to have absorbed a lot of spiritual power."


    "Don''t worry, I will let them spit out a drop."


    Herzen got off his horse and walked directly towards Su Yan and the others. At this moment, the spiritual power of his whole body was gushing out.


    But what followed was a voice from Su Yan, cold and biting.


    "One more step to death!"

 Chapter 1088： Your power is too small

    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it was even more bitter than the cold wind on the polar ice sheet, carrying a trembling pressure.


    Each of these mercenaries changed their faces and looked very ugly. They could tell from these words that Su Yan was not simple.


    "Head, this person is not good!"


    But Herzen ignored the words of his subordinates, looking at Su Yan, a cold killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    He stood on the polar ice sheet, facing the pressure of Su Yan''s words, he did not resist at all.


    Su Yan''s coercion did not threaten him at all, at most it could deal with his subordinates.


    "It''s good for you to come early, but is this place yours for you!"


    Herzen''s anger emerged, his feet stepped out slightly, and he took that step directly.


    He wanted to see, if he took this step, what Su Yan could do with him, people were just arrogant.


    The killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes at the moment was extremely high. He said that he would take another step to death, then his words would not change.


    The reason why he had such a high killing intent was that Herzen disturbed his state of mind and hindered his cultivation.


    Su Yan stopped the operation of "Nine Heavens of Chaos", stood up directly, and looked at Herzen.


    "You violated my words, and today you will be operated on!"


    "Things that do not live or die, you dare to speak to our head!"


    Before Herzen could speak, his men couldn''t sit still, glaring at Su Yan and shouting loudly.


    But Herzen waved his hand, as if he didn''t care.


    "Shooting me, I almost laughed off my big teeth."


    Herzen didn''t have the slightest fear, but a smile appeared on his face, with an expression of disdain on his face.


    Herzen''s smile caused the other mercenaries to laugh out loud, and their faces were full of mockery.


    In their eyes, Herzen is the king, like a Siberian tiger, but the king of the forest. Wouldn''t it be self-humiliating if you dare to take a knife against him?


    But Su Yan''s words were serious, he would not lie or tell lies.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it."


    Herzen''s smile stopped, and a coldness filled his face, because Su Yan made him completely angry.


    "Originally, I just wanted you to spit out the psychic liquid and then get out, but you made me change my attention."


    "Really, what''s your idea now."


    "This snow-white world should have a touch of blood to add color."


    "as you wish."


    Herzen''s hand dropped like a gesture, which meant he had issued an order.


    As the head of a mercenary, he naturally wouldn''t go out easily, although he knew that Su Yan was very strong.


    He has a hired group, all of which are extremely powerful. There are not a few pseudo-daoists, and there are even more masters.


    Although Su Yan made him a little bit unable to see through, he actually trusted his own hired group. The existence of nearly a thousand people would definitely kill Su Yan.


    And this group of people also screamed, Herzen ordered, they were already red eyes, and they were bound to cut Su Yan into meatloaf.


    "go to hell!"


    Herzen''s first man rushed out first, holding a long knife in his hand, and with a cold blade, he cut it out with a single knife, which actually cut a shocking crack in the ground.


    This wave of fluctuations rushed towards Su Yan directly, and was bound to destroy him.


    But Su Yan smiled playfully. He originally thought Herzen would take the shot himself, but he asked his men to try the truth first. This person is really not ordinary.


    Su Yan flicked his finger, and the wave that rushed towards him dissipated, and the spiritual power he ejected directly penetrated the first hand''s forehead, with a fatal blow.


    Everyone was stunned, because the first hand, but the existence of the pseudo-dao, was only one step away from entering the realm of the Tao and was just assassinated.


    Even Herzen showed a sharp chill. He knew that he underestimated Su Yan and shouldn''t let his group of mercenaries take action.


    But now it can''t be received, the order has been issued, and the eyes of this group of men are anxiously red.


    After a brief tremor, this group of people was completely furious, like a mad herd of wild bulls, they all surrounded Su Yan.


    For a time, the spiritual power was vented, and the entire polar ice sheet was trembling, and the sky changed color for this.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power surged in both hands, and the golden spiritual power turned into a blue dragon, whizzing towards the group of mercenaries.


    All the mercenaries were hit by the golden dragon and fell directly to the ground, vomiting blood crazily, and died.


    How the mere master master can withstand the power of Su Yan''s blow is entirely seeking death.


    It was the existence of those pseudo-daoists who were constantly vomiting blood at this moment, and their lives were dying.


    Su Yan shot again, and directly squeezed the heads of these people at an incredible speed.


    It was just a group of mercenaries, and if you killed them, you would kill them. Su Yan wouldn''t have the slightest regret.


    Herzen was completely angry, his eyes were bloody, his chest was constantly rising and falling, and the spiritual power all over his body burst out at this moment.


    "You actually killed my team!"


    These thousand people are all Herzen''s hard work, and he is the foundation of Siberia. He spent a lot of money and time to cultivate.


    But now they were all killed by Su Yan, and none of them were left. Herzen is now a polished commander.


    "I said, step into death, this is what you asked for."


    "what!"


    Herzen was completely insane, and the fist that contained powerful power also carried a coercion of spiritual power, directly blasting towards Su Yan.


    This is a powerful blow that transcends the master, even more terrifying than the powerful blow of the Taoist early days, which shows that Herzen is not a simple early Taoist powerhouse.


    Similarly, he has cultivated for so many years, and it has been more than ten years since he entered the Taoist stage, only one bottleneck, he can break through.


    Facing Herzen, who was at the peak of the Taoist''s initial stage, Su Yan didn''t look scared at all, nor did he seem to be in a big battle, but rather relaxed.


    Herzen''s fist was like a hammer, flashing with lightning on it, like the hammer of heaven''s punishment.


    This punch hit Su Yan''s chest directly, and it was bound to kill Su Yan with one blow. This was Herzen''s anger.


    However, his fist was caught by Su Yan. To be precise, it was held. It was held with ease, just like an adult holding a child''s hand.


    Herzen''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly twitched his arm, only to find that Su Yan''s palm was like a pair of pliers, completely unbreakable.


    Herzen completely changed color, able to not be afraid of his powerful punch, and able to hold his fist so easily, which made his heart tremble suddenly.


    "Are you a strong man in the middle stage of Taoism!"


    Herzen roared incredibly, looking mad.


    "Your answer is wrong, I am not a middle-stage Taoist, but your strength is too small, it is almost like an embroidered fist."

 Chapter 1089： All parties

    Su Yan''s words are full of ridicule, embroidered fist already represents everything, this is an absolute humiliation to a strong man.


    Herzen''s face seemed to be covered with bugs, and the continuous squirming of those veins broke the flesh and blood, which made his face show blood.


    Su Yan''s words were too heavy. Originally, he was surprised about Su Yan''s strength. As a result, Su Yan said that he was not in the middle stage of Taoism, but he was too weak and he did not vomit blood.


    "who are you!"


    Herzen looked at Su Yan with a mad look, his eyes full of coldness.


    At the same time, he used ten percent of his power, which was to break free from Su Yan''s shackles.


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully, and said lightly: "Just you, you don''t deserve to know my name!"


    Mercenary, Su Yan naturally doesn''t have a good impression of people in this trade, and he doesn''t want to delay time with Herzen now, but his spiritual power is evaporating.


    "I''m so angry!"


    Herzen was completely crazy, the clothes on his upper body shattered at this moment, and the strong muscles kept agitating, containing violent power.


    "You have to force me to use my back!"


    Herzen clenched his fists with both hands, with a shining light. This is not a glare, it is a gathering of peaks of power.


    "With this punch, I want you to know what is terrible!"


    Herzen leaped out, with a startled speed, and directly hit Su Yan with a punch, indicating that the entire Arctic ice sheet was fluctuating.


    Wherever he went, the polar ice sheet melted directly because of his shock. More than that, the air in Herzen''s mid-air was rubbed into flames, and flames rose.


    Herzen was a powerful force, almost a fatal blow, because he knew that Su Yan was terrible and he had to use his best to fight.


    And Su Yan watched Herzen blast, without the slightest panic, nor the posture of facing an enemy. He already knew Herzen''s level.


    Infinitely close to the middle stage of the Taoist, but even if it is infinitely close, it is not the middle stage of the Taoist, and there is still a strong gap with it.


    Su Yan had absorbed so much spiritual power. At this moment, Dan Tian was already inflated. It can be said that he is now stronger than before, and he can also fight in the middle stage of Taoism, of course, that must be counted as the law.


    "Let''s get an operation on you!"


    After Su Yan said, his eyes moved, and a blue dragon roared out, it was the might of his dragon fist!


    This boxing strength can be said to be many times stronger than before, and the howling dragon shook the entire ground, causing Jin Shiya and others to open their eyes.


    "Brother Yan!"


    When Jin Shiya saw Su Yan fighting against others, her eyes suddenly appeared worried. She was afraid that the enemy would sneak attack. After all, everyone was practicing before.


    And Zhou Yun also had fluctuations in his eyes. If Su Yan was defeated, then they would not be able to leave here alive.


    He had known the terrifying place of this ruined land a long time ago, and he had been involved in a vortex of competition from all sides.


    So he certainly hopes that Su Yan can win, and he must win, of course he also has that confidence, after all, Su Yan is the sixth strongest in the ranking.


    The top ten in the rankings are almost considered first-class powerhouses. Except for those big bosses who don''t like fame and hermits who don''t show up frequently, these people are considered top-notch existence.


    "Professor Su, you must win!"


    Hearing Zhou Yun''s voice, Su Yan shook his head. Unexpectedly, it worried them. It seemed that the battle must be resolved as soon as possible.


    The power of Su Yan''s dragon fist blasted towards Herzen, not weaker than his punch, on the contrary, it was more violent and fierce, and it faintly suppressed Herzen''s fist.


    Herzen''s face changed color, and the spiritual power in his body had long since poured out, forming a barrier as a backhand.


    Sure enough, the two powers fought against each other, and Su Yan''s dragon fist power directly smashed Herzen''s power with an overwhelming advantage.


    More than that, the power of Su Yan''s punch was not weak at all, as if he had not encountered any obstacles at all, he continued to blast towards Herzen.


    Herzen completely changed color. At this moment, he knew that Su Yan was terrible and knew that he should not be an enemy with him, but it was all too late.


    The might of the Dragon Fist blasted toward Herzen, directly piercing through his enchantment, and blasted on his chest.


    But in an instant, a horrified hole appeared in Herzen''s chest, and his heart had been shattered long ago.


    Su Yan looked at Herzen, his coldness dissipated, and he recovered calmly.


    "This is how you offend me!"


    Su Yan knew that even if he let Herzen in, he would not let him go. Faced with such a strong man, there is only one result.


    People have greedy desires, who doesn''t want to possess all the spiritual power of this cave.


    Su Yan still loves spiritual power, because this can improve his realm, but it''s not just that.


    This is a ruin. When Su Yan went down, he found some clues. There were strong people living in this place.


    Of course, it is necessary to absorb the spiritual power before proceeding to investigate. Su Yan is not worried about this, if someone comes to kill it.


    Both Herzen and his mercenary group died, and no one was spared. The dignified Siberian No. 1 mercenary group, known as the sixth in the world''s top ten mercenary groups, disappeared in this way. All this is because Herzen violated Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and others, and said lightly: "Continue to practice."


    Everyone''s mood slowly calmed down, and there would be no problem when the enemy disappeared, but now they can''t practice quietly.


    But Jin Shiya looked into the distance, but her eyes changed.


    "Brother Yan, what do you see in the distance?!"


    Su Yan looked around, his eyes became fierce, revealing an unpleasant color.


    "The reckless people are here again."


    What Su Yan saw was the team led by the deputy captain of the Polar Bear Enforcer Vladimir.


    They also noticed the fluctuations in the fight, and the speed increased rapidly.


    "Deputy Captain, is it Herzen that the fight in that place?"


    Vladimir looked into the distance and said, "It is very possible. I really hope that Herzen will be killed."


    A group of teams came and saw the corpses lying on the ground all in a panic, which naturally made them feel scared.


    "Vice... Captain, this... this is really Herzen''s mercenary group."


    Vladimir did not speak, because he had already seen Herzen lying on the ground and the horrified wound on Herzen''s chest.


    "Herzen is dead."


    Vladimir''s words shocked everyone, one by one showing amazement.


    At the same time, a large group of people came to the south, and the headed one was naturally Chidoxing, one of the ten villains in Southeast Asia.


    "It''s really wonderful, it seems we are late."


    Zhi Duoxing shook his fan, but stared at Su Yan coldly.


    Not only that, some people have already crossed the Fusang Sea in the east, stepped over the long river, and came to the polar ice sheet.

 Chapter 1090： envious

    It can be said that the current site of the ruins is simply lively, at least a few thousand people have gathered at a time, and all of them are masters or higher.


    It was impossible for a master to appear in such a battle, and it was completely unqualified. This made Zhou Yun and the others extremely frightened. When have they seen such a terrifying battle?


    Su Yan could feel Zhi Duoxing''s cold gaze, but he didn''t care, because the others were almost like him, with murderous gazes.


    "Haha, it''s finally here."


    A man with long hair and leaves all over his body rushed over, looking at the constantly transpiring spiritual power with a smile on his face.


    "This is a baby, I am blessed now."


    The man didn''t care about the people around him, he just looked at the blue spiritual power alone, naturally he didn''t pay attention to these people in his heart.


    "Who is this and how is it like a primitive man."


    A great master is full of contempt, and his heart is very confused.


    But before anyone else could exit, the long-haired man looked at him, a ray of light shot out and blasted directly at the man.


    The grandmaster''s complexion changed, he naturally knew the terrible part of this light, and he was completely panicked. Even at this moment, he regretted very much, regretted that he had said the words just now, regretted that he showed contempt.


    The light and pale attack was completely unstoppable by the man, and was directly blasted into **** by the light of the man in the long-clothed suit.


    "A mere master dared to criticize me, it is really bad luck."


    The man said a word in disdain, his eyes moved to the blue spiritual power again, his face showed greed.


    "Good things, really good things."


    This man''s performance makes people feel like a beggar, and there are still mental problems, although he is tall and has blue and sharp eyes.


    At this time, Vladimir''s complexion changed, with a sense of amazement in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency?!"


    Vladimir had guessed a possibility, otherwise why she was so shocked, so trembling.


    But the long-haired man beckoned and said, "I am Xianyunyehe, Amazon is my home."


    The words of the long-haired man made Vladimir tremble even more, and his whole body was shocked. He was full of jealousy about the long hair, as if he was facing an enemy.


    "Siberian law enforcement, right? Fortunately, it was not your captain who came, otherwise I might not get this spiritual power."


    Vladimir had to admit the words of the long-haired man. He was telling the truth. His strength was not comparable to it. Although he was a Taoist, the long-haired man in front of him was a realm higher than him.


    At the same time, Zhi Duoxing and the others couldn''t stand it anymore. They weren''t just looking at spiritual power, they were also angry at Su Yan.


    The fat man pointed directly at Su Yan, his voice vibrating.


    "Second brother, this person looks familiar."


    Before Zhi Duoxing could speak, the thin man on the side said coldly: "I know him even when he turns to ashes!"


    "Four brother, who is he?!"


    "The murderer who killed the third brother!"


    As soon as these words came out, the other wicked people''s expressions changed, and anger climbed directly onto their faces.


    "Huh, he was the murderer who killed the third brother?!"


    The fat man''s voice was more majestic, almost like a Thor, his whole body was tense at this moment, and there was a powerful wave of power.


    "I''m going to kill him!"


    The fat man looked at Su Yan with murderous intent, the giant hammer in his hand had already fluctuated in spiritual power, and he blasted towards Su Yan directly.


    But Zhi Duoxing stopped Fatty, he knew that Fatty was not Su Yan''s opponent at all.


    "What are you doing, are you going to die?!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s face was solemn, and everyone who saw him knew that this person must be angry.


    "Second brother, the enemy is right in front of you, don''t you still want to kill it!"


    "How can the second brother not kill, what are you worried about, the second brother naturally has the second brother''s plan."


    The tall man on the side said with disdain, he was very disdainful of the fat man.


    But Vladimir''s complexion changed again at this moment, looking at Zhiduoxing''s eyes fluctuating.


    "Your Excellency is Zhiduoxing among the ten evil men in Southeast Asia?!"


    For the top ten evil men in Southeast Asia, Vladimir is still very clear. Although this is only a regional powerhouse, there have been major incidents.


    We must know that the former Zhiduoxing directly won a peerless powerhouse in Dongwan by his own power. At that time, the peerless powerhouse was in the middle stage of Taoism!


    Not only did Zhi Duoxing win, he also killed the mid-stage Taoist powerhouse and made his head into a hip flask.


    The most shocking thing is that the mid-stage Taoist powerhouse was once the seventh existence on the earth list, just behind the forest monsters.


    It can be said that Zhi Duo Xing was in the middle stage of Taoism long ago. Su Yan''s guess at the beginning was just that he didn''t know the truth.


    The appearance of the former of the two Taoists in the mid-term made Vladimir a little speechless and a feeling of powerlessness. This time, I am afraid that the basket was empty.


    He had known that he should persuade the captain to come personally, so there would be no such thing.


    "Forest weirdo, I didn''t expect you to come."


    This was when Zhi Duoxing looked at the strange forest man, the coldness in his eyes recovered for a moment.


    "Zhi Duoxing, why don''t you squat in your Nanyang, come here to do?"


    The forest monster is also a little afraid of Zhiduoxing, both of which are mid-stage Taoist powers. If Zhiduoxing wants to be on the list, he can be compared with him.


    "Then you are not staying in your Amazon, what do you come here to do?"


    Zhi Duoxing asked back, feeling that Shen Lin Weiren''s words were redundant.


    "Haha, of course I''m here to take away spiritual power."


    "Then I also came to take away spiritual power."


    "In that case, you and I will become enemies?!"


    The forest stranger looked angry, and there was a wave of green light on his hand.


    "Enemy, I don''t think we are an enemy, that person is a thorn in the eye."


    The forest geek looked at Su Yan and said with a disdain: "Just him, I''m afraid you look too high."


    "Look high, I think you look low, but he killed my third brother."


    "What''s Costin, it''s not worth mentioning."


    These words made the other wicked people very angry, looking at the forest weird with an angry expression.


    "It''s not worth mentioning in your eyes, but in my eyes it is my brother."


    "Interesting." The forest geek smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "Then he will be handed over to you, and we will allocate it later."


    Zhi Duoxing nodded, his gaze shifted to Su Yan, and at the same time he was extremely enthusiastic about the blue spiritual power rising behind Su Yan.


    "Your name is Su Yan, right?"


    Zhi Duoxing looked at Su Yan and asked, just to confirm.


    Su Yan also understood everything, Costin��s second brother, he might have feared that the other party was the middle stage of Taoism, but now he has a desire to fight.

 Chapter 1091： He is Su Baxian

    "Yes, I am Su Yan, kill the people of Costin."


    Su Yan didn''t directly say his name. If Su Ba first said the three characters, this group of people would be extremely shocked. That would be no fun.


    When this group of people came, Su Yan was intent on killing. He knew that this was a battle of the weak and the strong, and there could be no peaceful solution, either death or life.


    Su Yan''s personal confession revealed that Zhiduoxing''s eyes showed killing intent. It was very cold, like a biting cold wind, and it was awe-inspiring.


    "Second brother''s killer gaze, this kid is dead!"


    The thin man looked at Zhi Duoxing with a look of horror. He was very clear about Zhi Duoxing''s mood now. Whenever there was a murderous gaze, someone must die.


    "Kill that kid and avenge the third brother."


    "Yes, kill him, cut him off eight pieces, otherwise the third brother Jiuquan will not look at him."


    "This is the end of the ten evil men who offend us!"


    The fat man and the others couldn''t help but roar, with excitement in his eyes.


    Zhi Duoxing didn''t fluctuate halfway because of these words. Everything that his gaze had already explained, for a very simple purpose, Su Yan would die.


    In the face of Zhi Duoxing''s killing intent, Su Yan also showed solemnity. This was considered an opponent, and it was definitely not a simple existence.


    For Su Yan, fighting alone is also a good thing. What he fears most is that Zhi Duoxing will join forces with the long-haired man and others, so he might not be able to deal with it.


    "Kill me, who do you think you are, what a joke."


    "If I don''t kill you, I won''t be called Zhi Duoxing!"


    Zhi Duoxing made a move. I don''t know when there was a folding fan in his hand. However, his folding fan was not an ordinary fan. It was a powerful magic weapon with a terrifying boost.


    "Try my deadly flying needle!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s eyes were cold, his fan fluttered, and a tiny silver needle was shot out at once, and it flew directly towards Su Yan at an extremely fast speed.


    Su Yan''s body had long been filled with golden light, and the dragon scales were also all over his body, and then a terrifying and majestic spiritual power shrouded towards the silver needle.


    Zhi Duoxing''s expression changed. He didn''t expect Su Yan to find the direction of the silver needle attack. It seemed that he looked down on Su Yan.


    The silver needle was wrapped in Su Yan''s spiritual power, and instantly filled with black spiritual power, and then exploded with a bang, turning into countless poisons and infecting Su Yan.


    Zhi Duoxing smiled and said with disdain: "Just want to fight with me, the third child is really worthless."


    He originally thought that Su Yan had discovered his silver needle, it must be a powerful existence, but he was unprepared and let his silver needle explode.


    He trusts his silver needle very much, the venom on it is the power of the Taoist early days, and it is impossible to avoid it.


    But the next thing made him laugh abruptly, and he was filled with murderous intent again.


    Although Su Yan was enveloped by the black poisonous gas, he was completely unscathed, with his own spiritual power to resist, and the dissolution of "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", this poison did not hurt him at all.


    In this way, Su Yan swallowed the black spiritual power directly under the gaze of everyone, and even burped.


    "It tastes good, but it''s too weak."


    Su Yan''s words caused Zhi Duoxing''s body to tremble slightly. Not to mention that his powerful hidden weapon was blocked by Su Yan, the venom he prepared was swallowed by Su Yan as cooking, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "I really look down on you!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s voice was extremely cold, just like the temperature of the polar ice sheet, and there was no white gas in his words.


    "Look at me high and weak at me. You have a problem with your eyes."


    Su Yan smiled, full of mockery.


    "Second brother!"


    The other wicked people were anxious. Seeing Su Yan so arrogant, they were really frightened.


    Zhi Duoxing didn''t care, but still looked at Su Yan and said, "This is just a try. It makes you happy."


    "Really, then I am happy to welcome you for the real trick."


    Zhi Duoxing''s fan changed his eyes and turned into a landscape painting, but on the other side, a terrifying gas was vented, followed by hundreds of silver needles.


    "I see how you hide this time!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s eyes are cold, this is his ultimate hidden weapon, no one has avoided it.


    Back then, he also used this move to cooperate with powerful spiritual power to kill the mid-term powerhouse of Dao Ren, and became famous in this battle.


    Faced with hundreds of silver needles, Su Yan''s eyes were filled with golden flames, and at this moment the golden light gleamed all over his body, directly turning into a sea of ??fire.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a powerful shattering force spread out, covering the surrounding with extremely terrifying fluctuations.


    The silver needle struck, the power of fragmentation directly turned it into residue, and at the same time a powerful black spiritual power spread out, and the whole surrounding was swallowed by the black spiritual power at once.


    Jin Shiya''s complexion changed, she could feel the terrifying black spiritual power, it was so powerful that she would lose her life when she encountered her.


    This made her feel uneasy, her brother Yan was also in the early Taoist stage.


    But she couldn''t do anything at all, she could only watch and pray silently in her heart, and suddenly she realized that she was really useless.


    "This kid is bound to die, haha."


    The forest weird smiled, looking at the black spiritual power, he was a little stunned.


    He didn''t expect Zhiduoxing to be so strong. He thought that he couldn''t easily resist this move. I am afraid that he could only see the high and low by using the most powerful means.


    "Sure enough, it''s the middle stage of Taoism, it''s terrifying!"


    The other Taoists and even the great masters present were all amazed and exclaimed.


    But there was only one person, and that was Vladimir. His face was a little uncertain at the moment, all because of the two words Su Yan.


    These two words appeared in his mind, which made him very familiar, as if he had seen it or heard it somewhere.


    As their existence, under normal circumstances, they would not go to the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, which is the bubbling place of masters and grandmasters, and these people don''t pay much attention to the rankings.


    But Vladimir''s men were shaking all over at the moment, looking at him and said: "Vice captain, Su Yan seems to be Su Baxian, right?!"


    Vladimir was shocked and his eyes were full of amazement. Of course he knew Su Baxian. No wonder that Su Yan was so familiar.


    "Die well, die well, die croaking."


    Those wicked men almost jumped and danced with joy on their faces.


    "I think he might not die so easily!"


    Vladimir still had a sense of horror on his face, and Su Baxian''s name was too strong.


    Several wicked people looked at Vladimir with displeased faces and said angrily: "Are you questioning our second brother''s ability?!"


    "It''s not a question, it''s because he is Su Baxian!"

 Chapter 1092： Who is sixth

    When Vladimir said these words, everyone around him was taken aback, but then everyone''s complexion changed, as if a stormy sea.


    "Su Ba first?!"


    "Su Ba first!"


    "Su... Overlord!"


    The complexion of a group of people suddenly changed, as if they had heard the most terrifying thing, they were so scared.


    Su Baxian''s name is thunderous to them, this is simply someone who hears it every day, often making big noises.


    "Vladimir, are you true?"


    A strong pseudo-daoist asked tremblingly, with a shock in his heart.


    "Of course it is true, Su Yan is Su Baxian!"


    Vladimir confirmed it incomparably, and now he judged from Su Yan''s face that he was Su Baxian, and he had seen a picture of Su Yan.


    A group of people trembled completely, and Su Baxian''s name was so loud, it was like a monster, causing everyone to completely change their colors.


    "It''s the Su Baxian who stirred up the situation in China, disrupted the world, and made the world uneasy?!"


    "It''s the Su Baxian who has been swishing up on the ground list and has not stopped?!"


    "It''s that Su Baxian, the president of Shiya Group, who is praised by the Chinese martial arts circles as the star of Wu Qu Xianxian?!"


    "It''s the Su Baxian who beheaded the powerful enemy in the Quartet and destroyed the Fusang Baqi Orochi, and now ranks sixth on the list?!"


    The shock of a group of people couldn''t be expressed in words at all. The complete internal tremor was like encountering the most terrifying existence. They knew that Su Baxian had another nickname, that is, Su Blood Demon.


    "No wonder it''s the case, otherwise how could he kill Herzen so easily."


    "Look, the black air seems to have dissipated!"


    Only then did someone notice that the black energy that had been covering Su Yan was dissipating, and was completely shocked by Vladimir''s words just now.


    At this time, Su Yan had absorbed all the black spiritual power, this black spiritual power was really not weak, and he had spent a lot of effort.


    "Well, it''s not bad, but it made me spend some time."


    Su Yan looked at Zhi Duoxing, his killing intent was revealed, and Zhi Duoxing angered him because his black spiritual power injured his arm.


    And Zhi Duoxing was shocked by Vladimir''s words a long time ago, and Su Yan resisted his powerful blow this time. It can be said that his heart is now ups and downs.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Su Baxian. No wonder the third brother is not your opponent."


    Zhi Duoxing''s heart fluctuates only for a moment. He is in the middle stage of Taoism. Although Su Yan has a great reputation, he does not think that Su Yan can easily defeat him, because Su Yan is only in the early stage of Taoism.


    "Do you think you are my opponent?"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and his killing intent was soaring. The enmity between him and Zhi Duoxing couldn''t be solved at all, and he could only fight to the death.


    And the wicked men who had just been clamoring incomparably, at this moment, completely turned off, and some bodies were trembling slightly.


    Su Baxian''s name made them feel scared, and they didn''t dare to shout again. They knew that there was a gap between Su Yan and Su Yan, and they could only hope that their second brother would kill Su Yan.


    But the forest weird, who had been standing still, looked at Su Yan coldly at this moment, and the chill in his eyes reached its peak at this moment.


    "Vladimir, you said he is Su Baxian?!"


    The forest weird pointed at Vladimir, not asking at all, but questioning gestures.


    Vladimir couldn''t get angry at all, the forest weird was much stronger than him, and he could only endure such a posture.


    "Yes, that''s the sixth place in the ranking, Su Ba first."


    Vladimir said this only to stimulate the forest weirdo. Of course, he knew that the forest weird had been squeezed to sixth by Su Yan. This was also a small complaint about the forest weird question.


    "Sixth on the list!"


    The forest weird roared out with a rage and anger.


    Of course he was angry, quite angry, so furious, furious.


    This time I came to the Polar Icefield, another purpose was to tear Su Baxian by hand, because Su Yan squeezed him to seventh, which he simply couldn''t accept.


    Su Yan looked at the weird forest man with his eyes still, but his heart was vaguely uneasy, he was afraid that these people would unanimously attack him.


    But Su Yan was more concerned. As a strong leader, although the Amazon is notorious for being an Amazon, the forest monster has a strong self-esteem.


    How could he form an alliance with others to deal with Su Baxian, he wouldn''t do it at all, it would make him sick, and even vomit.


    His purpose is simple, come here to take away the spiritual power, kill Su Yan by the way, and regain the sixth throne in the ranking.


    "Why, are you dissatisfied?"


    Su Yan looked at the forest weird, his face was extremely calm, and the inner Bodo was just a moment.


    Su Yan''s remarks are simply provocative, completely placing the forest weirdo in a landless state. If the forest weirdo does not defeat Su Yan, he will completely lose his reputation.


    "Hmph, of course I am not convinced!"


    The whole body of the forest geek was filled with green spiritual power, and this spiritual power alone made countless people tremble.


    "If you don''t agree, then you have to hold it back for me."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone around him stunned. They''ve seen cruel, unruly, arrogant, but never seen such arrogant, and they can still make fun of arrogant.


    Zhi Duoxing was also full of anger, he looked at the forest weird, hesitated for a moment, and then said.


    "Forest weirdo, we can easily kill him together."


    Everyone moved their gazes, and instantly understood that this Zhiduoxing is worthy of Zhiduoxing, who can put aside his face and want to bully the less.


    But the forest geek didn''t even look at Zhi Duoxing, and he exhaled two turbid air from his nostrils.


    "Zhi Duoxing, you disappoint me."


    Zhi Duoxing was taken aback, not understanding what the weird forest meant, and couldn''t help asking: "What does this mean?"


    "I need your help?!"


    The forest weird was furious, and his eyes were bleeding.


    Zhi Duoxing couldn''t help but said: "Isn''t that bad? Together, you can easily kill him. I also took revenge. You can also enter the sixth place."


    But who knew that the forest weird said angrily: "Fart!"


    Everyone was stunned. Why are the forest weirdos so angry? They don''t even know what the forest weirs are thinking.


    "I just said, you think I don''t have the strength to regain the sixth place in the rankings, do you think I can''t even win the Taoist early days!"


    The eyes of the strange man in the deep forest were about to protrude, and his heart was really very angry, just because of Zhi Duoxing''s words.


    "Then don''t regret it then."


    Zhi Duoxing couldn''t speak anymore, he didn''t say anything, the way was different.


    "I regret your sister!"


    The forest weirdo couldn''t help but explode, but Zhi Duoxing couldn''t do anything at all and could only endure it. If he fights the forest weird, then Su Yan would probably laugh to death.


    After a long time, the forest monster calmed down, looking at Su Yan and saying coldly, "Who is the sixth to decide today!"

 Chapter 1093： Bombing

    The forest stranger''s gaze never left Su Yan for a second. There was Su Yan''s figure in his eyes, and at the same time, there was a surge of anger. The bloodshot eyes seemed to tear Su Yan''s figure to pieces.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t be weakened by a half. The forest geek would fight him. This was naturally the best thing. At the same time, he also had a trace of admiration for the forest geek. He was a man.


    What Su Yan looked down on most was the stuff like Zhi Duoxing, how smart he thought of himself, he was actually just a snake and mouse.


    "as you wish."


    Su Yan looked at the forest weird, with golden light burning in his eyes, and a fighting spirit was aroused.


    Everyone took a few steps back, knowing that the two were about to fight, and it was a battle for the rankings.


    Daoist mid-term strength, this group of people had to retreat, the spread of the battle must be terrible.


    Although Su Yan was in the early stage of Taoism, this group of people did not regard him as the early stage of Taoism. After all, this was discharged by the Dark Night Organization.


    Even Vladimir and others retreated a lot. Although they were not afraid of being affected, they did not want to be involved in the battlefield.


    All people have ghosts in their hearts. After all, the purpose of coming here is for the blue spiritual power. One less person will have more opportunities.


    Only Zhi Duoxing''s face was blue and white, on the one hand because the forest weirdo ridiculed him and made him lose face, on the other hand, he was uneasy. If Su Ba really won the forest weird, no one could stop him.


    With his suspicious nature, he is actually pinching his fingers at the moment, and he knows a lot about astronomy and geography.


    But for a moment, Zhi Duoxing frowned, because he realized that he couldn''t calculate it, and he had no fate at all.


    "Weird, weird!"


    Zhi Duoxing shook his head alone. He has studied physiognomy and astronomy for dozens of years, and the first time he encountered a situation that could not be calculated.


    "Is it a secret that cannot be revealed?!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s complexion was even more ugly, and there was actually a trace of paleness that could prevent the sky from revealing a little bit of news. How terrible it was, and Zhi Duoxing naturally thought that the reason was Su Yan.


    At the same time, the forest monster''s whole body actually grew root-like rhizomes, and directly attacked Su Yan.


    "Let you **** roots!"


    Su Yan sneered. This was exactly the same as the golden ginseng in Mobei City, except that it was much stronger than the golden ginseng. After all, the forest geek was the middle stage of the Taoist.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t made a breakthrough, he had absorbed so much spiritual power. He also wanted to try how he could stimulate his potential without pressure, and how he could go against the sky without pressure.


    He used to do things like this, often walking by the river and never wet his feet.


    The dragon scales appeared on Su Yan''s hand, and at the same time, the sky was actually a cloud of golden crow-like flames, which was "The Falling Sun".


    All the basic tentacles were burned by the golden crow-like flames, crackling noises, and constantly beating around, appearing very passive.


    Upon seeing this, the forest weird frowned, and his body gushed out with green spiritual power, and the brilliance emerged directly into the rhizome tentacles.


    The reason why he is called the forest weird is because of his secret technique, which is almost integrated with plants.


    "I really underestimated you, the Taoist actually had such a powerful force in the early days."


    The forest geek was extremely serious at this moment, because Su Yan was already considered a strong opponent and would threaten his life.


    With dazzling light everywhere, the entire polar ice sheet suddenly rose up in a wave of air, and the whole place was completely enveloped by the wave of air.


    Many strong people must open their eyes to see the two fighting, and the weak ones naturally can''t see everything.


    I saw the tentacles of the shining rhizome of the forest weird waving, waving towards Su Yan, and it was bound to shatter him.


    And Su Yan was not timid, did not take a step back, and did not defend. Instead, he greeted him, turning his hands into blades, shining with cold light.


    "You have to force me to cut!"


    Su Yan''s two-handed sharp blades are directly like a cutting machine, rotating away, and all the tentacles wherever they go are chopped to pieces, as if a ham sausage was cut into pieces.


    The forest geek was completely furious at this time. He was completely unable to resist the ordinary Taoist trick at the beginning and could easily capture it, but Su Yan solved it by destroying it.


    "Su Baxian, you completely angered me!"


    "Really, it seems that your anger capacity is not small. I will try to see if I can provoke you."


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, the dragon scales on his arm were shining, clenching his fist, with the meaning of shining light, and directly blasted out with a punch, and the surrounding ice sheet suddenly turned into snow water.


    The power of this fist is comparable to his 90% strength, plus the presence of dazzling light, it can be said that he can easily turn into nothingness in the early stage, and it is impossible to completely ignore it even in the middle stage of Taoism.


    The eyes of the forest weird were extremely cold, and the muscles all over his body were constantly squirming, just like a green python twisting its body.


    At this moment, his mouth spit out a bunch of green things, much like a berry. After flying out a hundred meters, it exploded directly, and the whole world was dyed with green in an instant.


    At the same time, an extremely huge tree actually emerged. This was a ghostly shadow created by a forest weirdo, which was equivalent to Su Yan''s transformation into a golden blue dragon.


    A phantom appeared, Su Yan''s fist banged on it, the dazzling light bloomed, and the whole place suddenly turned into daylight.


    The strong under the pseudo-dao cannot open their eyes at all, and can only resist with spiritual power alone.


    But Su Yan''s punch did not penetrate the phantom, and was completely blocked by it.


    "This is a tree spirit, and everything can be accommodated. I see what you can do!"


    The forest geek grinned his lips and revealed his white teeth. He smiled at this moment. He thought that Su Yan could not match.


    Su Yan''s brows were also frowning, and the tree spirit transformed by the forest monster made him feel a sense of danger. This phantom was not only extremely strong, it could swallow many spiritual attacks.


    In this way, he can''t destroy it with his powerful spiritual power, and it can be said that he is suppressed now.


    But before Su Yan came up with a countermeasure, the forest geek did it. There was a green spiritual power between his hands, which instantly turned into a huge spiritual power group, directly facing the illusory tree spirit. go with.


    At this time, the tree blossomed and bear fruit all at once, growing many fruits, and it was fruitful.


    But these fruits didn''t hang on the tree all the time, they fell off one after another, and they blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    A fruit hits the ground, like a huge ammunition, directly exploded, it can explode a 10-meter deep pit, spreading to a range of hundreds of square meters.


    You must know that this tree is huge, tens of meters high, and there are so many fruits hanging, and there are many more huge fruits that have not fallen.


    For a while, the place where Su Yan was was constantly exploding, it was like a missile that was tilting continuously, direct and indiscriminate bombardment.

 Chapter 1094： Quartet vibration

    These fruits are not simple existence, contain very powerful spiritual power, once the explosion can spread to a wide area.


    For example, although this fruit exploded, although it only affected a few hundred square meters, the actual impact was far more than this area. His spiritual power was vented everywhere, even if the grandmaster who was 100 meters away could not avoid it.


    For a while, everyone showed a stunned expression. They had never seen such a battle before, and they were shocked beyond words.


    "Is this the seventh strongest?!"


    A strong pseudo-daoist said tremblingly, completely shocked.


    "The forest weirdo is the sixth in the rankings. How can Su Baxian He De fight against it!"


    At this time, some people said angrily because he thought that Su Yan could not fight against the forest weird and would die in this wild bombardment.


    Even Vladimir was pale at the moment, he thought he couldn''t resist this fluctuation, and he would be seriously injured if he died.


    And Zhi Duoxing''s complexion became paler, although he was also in the middle stage of Taoism, but now it seems that there is still a gap with the forest monster.


    He didn''t make it to the ranking list, but chose to be among the top ten evil men. It seemed that he was self-aware.


    At this time, the forest geek looked at the place that was constantly bombed, his eyes were full of smiles, and the beard at the corner of his mouth kept shaking, full of excitement.


    "Little Miscellaneous Mao still fights with me, not at his own discretion!"


    As long as Su Yan is killed this time, he will be able to return to the sixth position in the ranking list.


    The transformed tree spirit still kept dropping fruits, and fist-sized green fruits blasted towards the place where Su Yan was. When they touched the ground, they exploded directly, raising mushroom clouds.


    The whole place was completely wrapped in mushroom clouds, the ground had long been blasted to pieces, and there was no good place, and Su Yan''s figure was also missing, completely shaken by this cathartic spiritual power.


    But no one thought that Su Yan could be intact, even Jin Shiya was shaking all over at the moment, and she couldn''t stand up.


    Zhou Yun pulled him, and he also looked desperate, and the power of the Taoist mid-stage was as if he was against the sky.


    He couldn''t say comforting words now, he thought that Su Yan was more ill-fated.


    The indiscriminate bombing continued, and the forest geek didn''t want to stop at all. Su Yan''s power made him look upright. He didn''t bomb for a while and didn''t kill him at all. Wouldn''t it be a chance for the opponent to fight back.


    At this moment, Su Yan was not as intact as he was. This wild bombardment of spiritual power made him a little unbearable, and his whole body was dripping with blood.


    Not only that, but the golden spiritual power outside his body is also extremely dim, unable to stop this constantly tilting fruit bomb for him.


    However, Su Yan''s face was still cold, and there was no hint of panic or despair, which showed that he had not given up, and the wild bombardment of this forest weird was not enough to kill him.


    "The middle stage of the Taoist is really extraordinary, it is actually able to communicate with the transfiguration thing, let it use the secret technique!"


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and golden spiritual power reappeared in his eyes, and the fighting intention was elevated to the apex at this moment.


    His dantian was surging wildly, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was constantly running at this moment. All the spiritual power was gathered on his hands, and a majestic force of destruction filled out.


    More than that, this force also has an overwhelming aura, which shows that Su Yan has not just performed a trick.


    There are 16 ways to shake the sky, but the fragmentation and collapse are extremely powerful, but there are also the mountain and the sea. These two moves are no better than the fragmentation and collapse. How weak is the formula.


    This superposition can play a role in fueling the flames, making the collapse more terrifying and invincible!


    The golden light of Su Yan''s body was filled with madness at this moment, and all of his spiritual power was destroyed by his golden light and turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, the sunken ground was covered by ice sheets again. The temperature in this place was too low. Once the spiritual power disappeared, it would become the polar ice sheet again.


    Everyone is looking at this place, because this Bodo surprises them and feels incredible.


    "this is?!"


    "Is this... Su Ba didn''t die first?!"


    A group of people were full of incredible faces. The intensity of this indiscriminate bombing was almost equivalent to dropping thousands of missiles. The terrifying extent of its power was obvious.


    "If he doesn''t die, will he still be a human?!"


    Some people don''t believe it at all and cannot accept that result.


    However, Jin Shiya closely watched the place where the gunpowder dissipated. She had a kind of expectation in her heart, and at the same time, she felt a sense of peace of mind.


    Because he felt a kind of fluctuation in Su Yan, this is the most direct feeling in his heart, and he can sometimes feel his every move in his heart for people who are extremely close to him.


    The face of the forest stranger changed, and his smile stopped abruptly, because he noticed Su Yan''s fluctuations, and Su Yan really did not die.


    "damn it!"


    The forest monster''s face was full of anger, directly urging his spiritual power, and knocking down the incomparably huge fruits on the tree spirit treetops, and flew towards Su Yan.


    Looking at these fruits, Su Yan''s complexion became cold, and the force of destruction gushed out directly towards these fruits.


    In an instant, the whole world changed color, as if a kind of doomsday was coming, and the few fruits that followed were silent, like a dumb fire, they were directly decomposed into nothingness.


    But there are still countless ripples and shocks around. Although the fruit dissipated without exploding, the power was still released, which was still quite terrifying.


    But the forest monster changed color completely. This was his ultimate secret technique, but he was the root of dominating the Amazon, but today it was blocked by Su Yan, completely blocked.


    Su Yan''s body was stained with blood, and his eyes stared coldly at the forest weird. The killing intent in his eyes made countless people terrified. They had never seen such a terrifying look in their eyes. This was the killing intent from nine heavens.


    Su Yan moved in a blink of an eye, but in a blink of an eye, he came to the forest monster and looked at him coldly.


    "Forest stranger, is the power of the Taoist in the middle stage only that?"


    With mocking words, Su Yan deeply shook the forest weird heart. At this moment, he was unable to ignite the will to fight and was completely suppressed.


    "You... where do you exist!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer him, but the intention of fragmentation rushed toward the forest weird person, and immediately enveloped him.


    No matter how the forest eccentric resisted, even if he used all his spiritual power, he still couldn''t stop this collapse.


    "what!"


    With a scream, the body of the forest weird turned into dots and dots, then dissipated everywhere, and there was no more in the world.

 Chapter 1095： Alliance

    The body of the forest weird was completely blasted away by the force of destruction, completely dissipated, completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan''s face also returned to plain at this moment, the forest weird died, and the previous anger disappeared.


    And Jin Shiya was crying with joy at this moment, Su Yan was fine, so she was at ease.


    Jin Shiya ran over and plunged directly into Su Yan''s arms with tears on her face.


    "Brother Yan, you scared me to death."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, "It''s just a small battle. Look scared you."


    Jin Shiya suddenly discovered that to be Su Yan''s woman is actually a very courageous thing, because from time to time, there will be some thrills to stimulate the heart.


    At this time, all the surrounding masters and even the powerful Taoists looked terrified, and Su Yan actually killed the forest weird, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    "How is this possible?!"


    A Taoist had an incredible expression on his face. Just now, the forest monster had an absolute advantage, but it was only a few moments before Su Yan counterattacked him and killed him.


    "The forest geek was defeated!"


    "How could Su Baxian resist the indiscriminate bombing? This is unscientific!"


    Even Vladimir was full of unbelievable expressions. He originally thought that Su Yan would definitely die, and that the forest monster would return to the sixth place, but he died.


    And the most unacceptable, in fact, belonged to those wicked people, this result simply exploded them.


    The hammer in the hand of the fat man was full of brilliance at the moment, he kept hammering the ice sheet and hewed a huge hole.


    Zhi Duoxing''s eyes were sharp, and his whole body was tense. At this moment, the anxiety in his heart was completely realized.


    He couldn''t count the secret, and couldn''t measure the result by himself, but now the result came out, and it was a result he couldn''t accept.


    In the early stage, the Taoist killed the mid-stage Taoist powerhouse. This will make people laugh and generous, and if this is reported back, how could the boss believe it.


    "Su Baxian, you really are loved by heaven."


    Zhi Duoxing looked at Su Yan, his killing intent was still there. Even if Su Yan had the power of the Taoist mid-term, even if he killed the forest weird, he still had endless killing intent towards Su Yan. This was an indelible hatred.


    Su Yan looked at Zhi Duoxing and said lightly: "I don''t know if God will love or not, I only know who has the biggest fist!"


    Su Yan''s words were not loud, but there was a strong wave of fluctuations pervading all around, shaking people everywhere.


    Su Yan''s meaning is clear to everyone present, whoever has the big fist and the strongest can get that blue spiritual power.


    Everyone changed their colors. Although dissatisfied, no one dared to stand up and say a word of objection.


    Not to mention the strong masters, those strong Taoists did not dare to fart at all. The forest monsters were all killed, and they might not be able to do anything with Su Yan.


    "My words remain the same, whoever takes one step, die!"


    Shiya looked around, her eyes covered by bangs were extremely cold, and everyone was frightened by the killing intent.


    "You are so overbearing, do you want to swallow all your spiritual power alone!"


    A false Taoist couldn''t help but speak out, and of course he was extremely afraid of Su Yan in his heart, but he couldn''t help it.


    After saying these words, the face of the powerful pseudo-daoist turned pale, completely desperate.


    Su Yan looked at him with cold eyes, and a look in his eyes was to make this man **** in fright.


    "You are right, that''s what I think."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone''s complexion suddenly change. Although this was something that had already been expected, they still found it difficult to accept Su Yan''s own words.


    Everyone waded through mountains and rivers, and some even experienced a lot of dangers. They came here but fetched a basket of water for nothing, which made them feel breathless.


    But now there is nothing to do. The forest monsters have been killed. If they have to be hostile to Su Yan, they will only disappear.


    For a while, everyone was talking about it, and the entire polar ice sheet was agitated, and it was a mess.


    But still no one dared to take a step, and it was quite manageable.


    Ji Duoxing, who had originally felt that he was going to return empty-handed in Siberia this time, had a smile on his face, and he felt that an opportunity had come.


    "Second brother, what should I do now?"


    The thin man watched Su Yan''s hatred unabated, and he couldn''t kill Su Yan. The anger in his heart would not disappear for a day.


    "What to do." Zhi Duoxing smiled even more, looking at Su Yan and said, "Do you know the story of chopsticks?"


    "The story of chopsticks?"


    A group of people were at a loss and didn''t know what Zhi Duoxing was going to say.


    But before Zhi Duoxing explained, at this moment, a person rushed to the east, and the meteor crashed into the polar ice sheet.


    "This place is cold, it''s cold to death!"


    This man was green all over and wore very little, so he was not much different from the forest geek.


    Vladimir''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help saying: "Boa man?!"


    The man looked at Vladimir and said displeased: "Do you know me?"


    "Your reputation in the Amazon is comparable to that of a forest geek, who doesn''t know your name."


    In fact, the python man is weaker than the forest weird, which is nothing but Vladimir''s respect.


    The python man smiled and said, "Hey, if you have vision, I am the python man."


    At this moment, Zhi Duoxing''s face was actually blooming brilliantly, and looking at the python man was like seeing greater hope.


    "Man Python, do you know that you have crossed the line?"


    The python man rushed over, beyond the range that Su Yan allowed to step into, he didn''t know it.


    "If you cross the line, I''m here, so I have the final say."


    Zhi Duoxing''s smile became brighter, and his tight body was actually relaxed.


    "Do you know who that is?"


    "I care who he is!"


    "He is Su Baxian, who just killed the forest geek!"


    Zhi Duoxing yelled softly, staring directly at the python man''s eyes without blinking a bit.


    "He killed the forest weirdo?"


    The python man''s face was unbelievable, and then his face was full of anger, looking at Zhi Duoxing''s killing intent.


    "Dare you bluff me, I will kill you!"


    "You can ask them, they have seen it."


    Zhi Duoxing took the fan and pointed at everyone present, and everyone nodded constantly.


    The python man was even more furious: "Do you dare to lie to me in partnership?!"


    "What a fool, you ask him."


    Zhi Duoxing pointed to Su Yan, his eyes collapsed.


    "You killed the forest weirdo?!"


    "Yes, I killed the forest weirdo, and you really crossed the line."


    Surprise appeared in the man''s eyes, followed by fear, and finally fear, he did not dare to be so arrogant anymore.


    "You crossed the line!"


    Su Yan reminded again, with a murderous expression on his face, he now no matter who is right or wrong, as long as anyone doesn''t obey his words, it will end.


    "Everyone, right now, Su Ba wants to monopolize spiritual power first, I think everyone will not accept it!"


    Zhi Duoxing spoke, but no one nodded, completely indifferent, and even more people looked at a fool.


    But Zhi Duoxing didn''t care, and continued: "He Su Ba is strong at first, but it''s like us forming an alliance, how about it?!

 Chapter 1096： Su Baxian

    Zhi Duoxing''s words reverberated throughout the polar icefield, as if the reverberations had been around the beam for three days without dissipating for a long time. This was naturally his intentional act.


    Of course he was jealous of Su Yan, knowing he could not beat the forest weird. Now that Su Yan killed the forest weird, the two are naturally not at the same level.


    But jealousy returned to jealousy, the hatred in his heart still existed, and he resented Su Yan even more, and would not give up if he would not avenge Costin.


    He was fighting. If he could really form an alliance, then Su Yan would really be nothing. They have three mid-level Taoist masters.


    Zhidoxing looked at Vladimir and Python with a fiery face. The key to this alliance is the two of them. These two are the key to the key and the root of the success of the alliance.


    After Vladimir heard what Zhidoxing said, his face first showed indifference, but then his face was complicated.


    If the Python man hadn''t come, he and Zhi Duoxing had given him a hundred courage and did not dare to fight against Su Yan, but now that the Python man had been there, this also made his heart move.


    The python man stared at Su Yan stubbornly, just because Su Yan was so rude to him just now and didn''t take him seriously, he was very angry now.


    "Zhi Duoxing, are you serious about this?!"


    The python man looked at Zhi Duoxing with a deep voice and a powerful aura. The green all over his body was squirming at this moment, like a python swimming.


    "Naturally take it seriously, it depends on Vladimir and the many heroes present."


    There was constant discussion for a while, and everyone trembled in their hearts, giving birth to longing greed, and no one wanted to get that blue spiritual power.


    You must know that this is spiritual power, not heaven and earth spiritual energy, it does not need to be refined at all, it can be absorbed directly.


    When Vladimir saw everyone''s eyes were looking over, he was a little flustered at this moment. This requires his attention.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, his rules still won''t change, and he won''t be afraid of the slightest by forming an alliance against him.


    "I will give you one minute to disappear from here, and nothing has happened to me."


    Su Yan looked at all the masters and even the powerful Taoists, and his voice was trembling with spring thunder.


    This is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire. Su Yan is strong, but they are not small shrimps to be slaughtered. Together, they are not weak.


    "Su Baxian, you are too overbearing, are you too greedy, you want to kill us?!"


    "Yes, are you forcing us to form an alliance!"


    "Alliance, Mad, see how arrogant he is."


    A group of people also have spine, after all, they are not the existence of gangsters, it is a big deal.


    They are all highly respected and respected in one place, and they are regarded as big brothers, and they have never been so angry and humiliated.


    Zhi Duoxing laughed even more and looked at Su Yan and said, "You are looking for death."


    Su Yan also smiled, did not take the people present seriously, and said with disdain: "You are looking for death, I think it is you."


    Zhidoxing''s face became cold, and he looked at Vladimir with an extremely cold voice.


    "Vladimir, as the deputy captain of the Siberian law enforcement officer, are you an egg? This is your territory!"


    Zhi Duoxing has adopted a combination of vertical and horizontal lines, and now he has adopted an aggressive approach. It seems that he is very proficient in using the thirty-six strategy.


    Of course, Su Yan saw all this in his eyes, but he was completely unafraid. He wanted to be a peerless powerhouse, and to convince people with virtue was indispensable, but he was also indispensable.


    Vladimir was almost driven to a dead end. If he did not agree to form an alliance, he would end up with a reputation as a guilty one, and how to convince the law enforcement team in the future.


    But he still didn''t want to be an enemy with Su Yan, he knew that Su Yan was too strong, even if he formed an alliance, he could not have a 100% chance of winning.


    Vladimir looked at Su Yan and said tentatively: "Su Baxian, we can give you a chance now. As long as you agree, we can be non-aligned."


    Su Yan smiled dismissively and didn''t take it seriously, but he still asked, "What opportunity?"


    "You just have to give up the blue spiritual power and leave Siberia."


    The people around them all nodded when they heard it. None of these masters are powerful Taoists who are willing to become enemies with Su Yan. If Su Yan can give up, it would be best.


    Su Yan smiled even more and looked at Vladimir: "Although you are the deputy captain of the law enforcement team, you still can''t let me give up the blue spiritual power. I just said that, step into death!"


    Vladimir trembled slightly, his face was full of anger, and Su Yan was toasting and not eating fine wine.


    Although Vladimir was a bit greedy for life and fear of death, he was forced to form an alliance, and he still had arrogance in his bones.


    "In that case, we have to form an alliance!"


    Vladimir said, his voice echoed everywhere, and the team of nearly a thousand people behind him echoed, roaring loudly.


    The reason why Zhiduoxing wanted to fight for Vladimir was not only that he was completely indispensable in the middle stage of Taoism, but also that there was a group of powerful teams behind him, with nearly a thousand masters and strong Taoists.


    The existence of nearly a thousand people is not simple to generalize. This group of law enforcement officers are well-trained, but they are much better than those scattered sand.


    There was a sneer on Zhi Duoxing''s face, everything was under control, today he will destroy Su Baxian.


    Imagining that he could kill the sixth strongest in the rankings, Zhi Duoxing''s eyes were filled with excitement. Without that strength, he could kill someone stronger than himself. This kind of refreshment shouldn''t be too good.


    This is like a salary of only a few thousand yuan a month, and suddenly tens of thousands of yuan a month, it is really exciting.


    Man Python looked at Zhi Duoxing and said, "The alliance has been decided, how do you divide the blue spiritual power?!"


    Zhi Duoxing smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this, we will distribute them when we kill them."


    Mang Nan saw the cunning from Zhi Duoxing''s eyes. He knew that he would definitely not distribute calmly by then, and he might fight again. Of course, he was not afraid of Zhi Duoxing and Vladimir. This was an existence he liked to comment.


    "Su Baxian, if you don''t realize it, then you should blame us!"


    Zhi Duoxing looked at Su Yan, with killing intent in his eyes high. At this moment, he could finally avenge his third brother, and he could have an explanation when he returned.


    "Brother, we will avenge you today!"


    The other wicked people also roared, extremely crazy.


    Even so, all the people present at the moment yelled, the voices of thousands of people, the momentum was so high that it seemed to shake the sky.


    At this time, Zhi Duoxing did not forget to stimulate Su Yan even more, and looked at Jin Shiya''s eyes full of sensuality.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of that little beauty when you die."


    After talking, Zhi Duoxing did not forget to lick his lips. The shamelessness in his eyes became more diffuse, almost dripping saliva.

 Chapter 1097： Spiritual power

    I have to say that this group of people didn''t notice Jin Shiya at all just now, and completely focused on the blue spiritual power and Su Yan.


    At this time, everyone looked at Jin Shiya, shocked for a while, and all of them were restless.


    "This Huaguo girl is so handsome."


    "The legendary oriental beauty is indeed well-deserved."


    "Having the body of a Western beauty, the face of an Eastern beauty, and the appearance of indifferent to human fireworks, it will definitely be refreshing in bed."


    "Haha, I''m going to sleep with her, don''t you guys rob me!"


    ...


    Naturally, the wicked people who talked the most were to disgust Su Yan, so that his mind would be affected and it would be easier to kill.


    Others have fiery eyes, but they didn''t say any foul language, but their eyes were ugly.


    Being watched by so many people, Jin Shiya was naturally uncomfortable, annoyed and uneasy in her heart. Of course she did not dare to think about the ending.


    But then her strong character emerged, looking at the group of people angrily: "A group of prostitutes, Brother Yan will definitely kill you all."


    "Oh, these beautiful hoofs are a bit spicy, I like them!"


    "Haha, I like it too."


    The fat and thin wicked men smiled obscenely, completely indifferent, and looked unscrupulous.


    But Su Yan''s face was already filled with killing intent at this moment, and the spiritual power in his hand poured directly towards the two.


    This trick came so quickly, it was almost like a hidden weapon, even if Zhi Duoxing didn''t notice it for the first time, it was too late when he noticed it.


    The two of them were still laughing wildly, but they stopped abruptly for a moment, feeling that they couldn''t take a breath in their hearts, and then their whole bodies became soft.


    Zhi Duoxing''s face became cold, and he wanted to be treated, only to find that their entire bodies began to dissolve, but within a few seconds, their bodies completely dissipated, and they died.


    "You killed the fourth, fifth!"


    At this moment, Zhi Duoxing was so angry that he couldn''t be more angry. Hai Dongqing''s death had already made him furious, and now he had broken two brothers.


    "The two ants dared to insult my Shiya. It would be cheap for them to let them die like this."


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and at this moment there was only killing intent, monstrous killing intent, killing everything.


    As long as the ally is now his enemy, then he can''t let it go, and must kill to stop the riot.


    Zhi Duoxing glanced at Vladimir and the Python man, and hurriedly said: "When will I not take action now?!"


    The python man also nodded and said: "Let''s do it, solve it early and divide spiritual power early."


    Vladimir also jumped off his mount, and his spiritual power surged at this moment, and the law enforcement team behind him was naturally ready for battle.


    "The three of us act as spearheads, and the rest will give us spiritual support!"


    Zhi Duoxing directly ordered that this plan was the most appropriate strategy, the best choice to reduce casualties, and the most efficient way to kill Su Yan.


    "Su Baxian, die!"


    The folding fan in Zhiduoxing''s hand was spinning, countless poisonous needles attacked Su Yan, halfway through, they turned into poisons, with powerful spiritual fluctuations.


    Behind the python man, a shocked python appeared. It was his transfiguration, with a powerful spiritual light, and it was also viciously attacking Su Yan.


    A long sword emerged in Vladimir''s hand, nearly two meters away, double-edged, extremely sharp, and cut out with one sword, as if to cut the connection between the polar ice sheet and Siberia.


    And other big men from all over the world are also surging with spiritual power, without leaving the slightest gathering together, forming a terrifying spiritual power group.


    The four attacks came, and the targets were all Su Yan. They had not yet arrived, and were already full of spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and his whole body had already boiled spiritual power. At this moment, the inner core and outer core of his dantian were surging crazily, and countless spiritual power moved toward his hands.


    A terrifying force of destruction, with an overwhelming aura, is also heading toward the four attacks, and it is bound to turn all into ashes.


    Su Yan made such a powerful move as soon as he shot it. He naturally didn''t want to delay it. After all, with so many people, the gathering of spiritual power was terrifying, and he would be exhausted if he delayed.


    The entire sky vented spiritual power, shining light filled the sky, ripples oscillating, as if the end of the day, the temperature of the polar ice sheet had risen a lot at this moment.


    The ice sheet on the ground has long melted, forming a shallow layer of water, and then being fluctuated by spiritual power, turning it into a mist and transpiring up, covering all the sights.


    Rumble!


    Before the forces of the two sides collided, the sky was thunderous, and the entire sky was cut into countless fragments by lightning, and abnormalities appeared frequently.


    Thousands of miles of black clouds covered the sky, and then brought out a black wave that seemed to swallow everything, and the sky was angry.


    boom!


    The long-awaited explosion sounded loudly. This sound could hardly be described in words, and the thunder and this explosion could hardly be compared.


    I saw the power of fragmentation swept all the poisonous needles instantly, turning all these phantom poisons into nothingness, dissipating the world.


    And the terrifying python also made a sad cry at this moment, no matter how strong it was, it was still torn to pieces by the force of collapse, and then turned into nothingness.


    Vladimir''s sword was cut down, with the power of destroying the world, but it was ruthlessly resolved by the power of collapse, and it was impossible to flock to Su Yan.


    All the strong gathered to hold the spiritual power group for only a few seconds, and then directly dispersed, forming countless ripples, just like the ripples of a pond, it is impossible to resist the force of collapse.


    Su Yan''s eyes remained cold. Although the magic arts he used to resist and dissolve the powerful blow of this group of people, the meaning of collapse was completely dissipated, and it was considered to be the same.


    "Unexpectedly, the power of a group of rat generations can still be seen."


    The eyes of Zhi Duo Xing and the others were full of rage. They only now know why the forest stranger was not against Su Yan. Su Yan''s secret technique was beyond their imagination, it was as if it was against the sky.


    "This kid''s secret technique is too weird, everyone should be careful!"


    Zhi Duoxing reminded that everyone''s eyes were extremely cold, and the relaxed posture was completely gone.


    "Su Baxian, although you have withstood the power of our blow, can you resist the next one? Do you still have so much spiritual power!"


    Zhi Duoxing sneered. It was expected that Su Yan could be dragged to death. The power of the group must be much more than the spiritual power of his alone. Su Yan was just the beginning of the Taoist.


    However, being able to use Daoist''s early strength against three mid-level Daoist powers, as well as countless grandmasters and even Daoist powers, will shake the entire world if it spreads out.

 Chapter 1098： Hit hard

    Su Yan''s killing of the forest monsters has firmly established sixth place, which shows that the dark night organization''s guess is not wrong, and this also makes everyone more awe and respect for the dark night organization.


    And now Su Yan is facing the mid-term powerhouse of the Three Great Daoists, as well as countless early Daoist and grandmaster powerhouses. Although Zhiduoxing and others are not as terrible as the forest geeks, they are only strong and not weak when they work together. Fight against Su Yan.


    The combined force of the people was resisted by Su Yan, which made Zhiduoxing and the others even more intent to kill Su Yan. If they don''t kill Su Yan right now, they will undoubtedly die. Not only that, I am afraid that they will also affect their own family or relatives.


    They have no retreat, they must fight with all their strength, and they must win, not lose.


    Zhi Duoxing looked at all the martial arts masters and even the hermits, his tongue was spring thunder, which was more roar than the thunder in the sky, as if it burst in his ears.


    "I think everyone understands the current situation. It wasn''t him Su Ba who died first, then we died!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s words made everyone look extremely cold. Everyone is not a weak person. They have experienced blood and rain to become a strong and even a master in a place. They would rather fight to die than be a gangster.


    Seeing everyone''s excitement, Zhi Duoxing nodded with satisfaction and continued: "Since everyone knows this is a last-minute fight, why not use all your strength!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s words were full of anger and coercion all day long, and the entire polar ice field was shaken by his words.


    Everyone looked at each other, with a suspicion that the people around them were not doing their best.


    "Wang Taidou, you are in the realm of a Taoist anyway, do you have that much spiritual power?!"


    "That''s right, if Wang Taidou wants to confuse his eyes, believe it or not, we will end up with you first!"


    That Wang Taidou was so scared that he paled and said hurriedly, "I will do my best, I will do my best!"


    Both Python man and Vladimir cast admiring gazes, and Zhi Duoxing completely mobilized everyone''s blood, and would not have the same reservations as before.


    That''s right, the spiritual force group that Su Yan resisted just now was not very strong. In fact, it was not the strongest strength of these masters, otherwise Su Yan would not be able to resist that easily.


    But now, everyone is aroused, and the anger is abnormal, this time I won''t stay a hand, and I will definitely go all out.


    "Su Baxian, just warming up just now, I want you to die this time!"


    As soon as Zhiduoxing''s words fell, the folding fan in his hand was actually set on the polar ice sheet. This time he no longer used hidden weapons.


    Everyone thought that Zhiduoxing was a master of hidden weapons, but in fact it was not like that. He could kill the seventh strongest in the past, he must have a back hand.


    "Second brother, you will lose your life by casting that spell!"


    A wicked person turned his face and hurriedly blocked it. This was not a joke.


    The remaining person''s complexion also changed drastically, saying nothing to let Zhi Duoxing do this.


    But Zhi Duoxing didn''t listen to them at all, but showed an icy look, and his whole body was filled with violent spiritual power at this moment.


    "He killed the third brother, and also the fourth and fifth. If I don''t kill him, I won''t be worthy of being Zhi Duo Xing!"


    Zhi Duoxing''s face was full of violent, blue veins appeared, his skin was like old tree bark at this moment, all the spiritual power was out of the body, shrouded in a piece, floating between his hands.


    When both Python and Vladimir saw their faces slightly changed, they didn''t expect Zhi Duoxing to fight like this, and he did not hesitate to lose his life.


    The two of them looked at each other, and they saw full of killing intent in each other''s eyes, as well as violent spiritual power fluctuations.


    "Come out of Swallowing Python!"


    The python male roared, and a giant python with a height of 100 meters appeared behind him, with green markings on his body, and phosphorescent waves all over his body. It just turned out to be terror to the people around him.


    Vladimir also sacrificed the long sword in his hand at the moment, and the sword body was broken and turned into several pieces, and he did not hesitate to destroy the sword.


    The reason for doing this is very simple, Vladimir is to be able to display the strongest sword intent-the meaning of broken sword!


    "go to hell!"


    Everyone roared, their faces were terrifying, and their spiritual power was completely emptied. This was considered the strongest blow they had exhausted all their spiritual power.


    As soon as this move was made, everyone felt a little distracted, and some were even more unsteady. This move was also their final move. Success or failure depends on this move.


    "I don''t believe that with such a powerful blow, Su Ba can survive!"


    Zhi Duoxing seemed to be ten years old at the moment, but his face was full of violent meaning, and even with a terrible smile, he was laughing and finally taking revenge.


    No one can provoke the top ten villains, and Su Ba killed the three villains first, and he must pay for this hatred with his life.


    Jin Shiya was already paralyzed at this moment and couldn''t stand up at all. On the one hand, because of the horror of this power, on the other hand, she was afraid of Su Yan, and her face showed despair.


    She was able to perceive how terrifying the strongest blow these people had gathered this time, not to mention the early human stage, even the Taoist stage would have to die.


    As for Zhou Yun and the others, they had already retreated, it was a real retreat, otherwise they would not be able to resist it.


    And Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and golden light was burning. The dragon scales on his body had never been so dense. He was now like a dragon.


    The whole body is full of the power of collapse, and the power of fragmentation is superimposed, and more than that, a blue dragon emerges behind him, extremely stalwart.


    Canglong''s eyes were extremely sharp, showing a sense of vicissitudes, staring at all the enemies around him.


    As for the python, Canglong didn''t take it seriously. If it fights alone, it can easily tear it apart.


    Su Yan performed the flying dragon in the sky in "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens", which is considered a powerful move.


    Of course, Su Yan was stern, so many powerful people gathered and performed a single blow, and he didn''t know whether he could take the horror of this attack.


    But he was not afraid, he was not afraid at all, if he knew what the outcome would be.


    Su Baxian is not just an immortal emperor, he is also a madman, a complete madman. He has never been afraid of anything, where the danger goes, and whoever is strong is turned over. He is a existence that is not afraid of the sky.


    Zhi Duoxing was dissatisfied with Su Yan''s eyes, dissatisfied that he was not at all afraid, which made him very upset, very upset.


    "Su Baxian, what is the use of your stubborn resistance, trembling and desperate to death!"


    Su Yan sneered, and did not answer Zhi Duoxing''s words. He felt that Zhi Duoxing was not worthy of being an enemy, because he was like a villain, thinking that stepping on the soles of his feet was a victory. It was a big mistake.


    "come on!"


    Su Yan watched countless spiritual powers rushing towards him, even more sword intent swept away, and snakes swallowed, all spiritual power was disorderly, but it was like a drizzle, leaning towards Su Yan, more than the fruit shells just now. To be scary.

 Chapter 1099： Dont leave one!

    But in the blink of an eye, those spiritual powers that were originally like drizzle all turned into terrifying illusory shadows, each with their own characteristics, bombarding Su Yan indiscriminately, and instantly annihilated him in the spiritual energy wave Among.


    I saw that the place where Su Yan was in became a ruin, all the ice fields disappeared, and even more than a hundred feet of ground was dug, forming a terrifying huge pit.


    Although the huge pit appeared, everyone couldn''t see it at all, because the outside was bombarded by spiritual power, exploding continuously, deriving more power.


    This kind of explosion sound is amazing, it hits the heart directly, and can make people feel scared and inner tremor involuntarily.


    The explosion continued, and the power of the entire spiritual power evolution actually rushed to the sky, turning the clouds up and down, and the sky changed!


    The three Taoists'' mid-stage and even countless early Taoists, pseudo-Taoists, and masters made a single blow. This horror was astonishing.


    Everyone was gasping for breath, but their eyes didn''t move at all. They all looked at the place that was constantly bombarded. They expected Su Yan to die, otherwise they would be met with unimaginable results.


    Even Zhi Duoxing didn''t have the feeling of Yushu facing the wind at this moment, lying on the ground and panting, as if his lungs were about to explode.


    But he didn''t regret it, instead he smiled, because he had done what he should do, or even what he shouldn''t do.


    They are here for the ruins, but the real purpose is to kill Su Yan and maintain the majesty of the ten evil men. This is also the first of the ten evil men and their boss kept narrating.


    From the beginning of the contest, Zhi Duoxing knew that he was defeated, and there was a sorrow in his heart, fearing that there was no hope of revenge.


    But then the arrival of the forest weirdo gave him hope, but in the end, the hope became despair.


    Everyone was initially shocked and frightened by Su Yan, but he had a plan in his heart to fight against the sky and kill this terrible person who was not counted.


    Together with each other, contacting everyone and forming an alliance against the enemy, the method of violent generalization made everyone angry at Su Yan. He did not believe that Su Yan was Qin Shihuang.


    But forming an alliance meant a mess, each carrying a ghost, and it was impossible to make a full blow. This was a tie with Su Yan.


    He had to push the generals again, making everyone think that it was a last-ditch fight. If he didn''t win, he would lose everything. This was a terrible blow.


    He calls himself the nickname of Zhi Duoxing, and now it seems that he thinks he is more resourceful than Water Margin Zhi Duoxing.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, your fate is countless, the secret is not let down, you have risen strongly, and you are known as the Wuqu star descended from the earth, but now you still have to die!"


    Looking at the terrifying scene, looking at the place that was completely smashed, looking at the horrible spiritual power catharsis, even the remaining power is comparable to the powerful blow of the Taoist, he naturally thought that Su Yan was dead.


    Not only did he think that Su Yan was dead, but other people also believed that Su Yan was dead and absolutely impossible to survive.


    Vladimir looked at the bombing place where the spiritual power was vented all over the sky, with a smile on his face, and he killed Su Yan.


    The python man is even more excited, dancing non-stop, the samba dance naturally expresses his mood.


    As they thought, Su Yan was very bad at the moment, and was completely unable to stop these terrifying power erosion.


    This is like blasting all the spiritual power at him in a head, there are no rules at all, it is completely to his life.


    The power of fragmentation and destruction he displayed, even though it was overwhelmingly fueled, still could not resist such a terrifying spiritual bombardment, and it was instantly resolved.


    It was the first time that he tasted how his moves were resolved. It was a kind of powerless, even uncomfortable feeling of wanting to cry, but he didn''t cry, how could he cry.


    The flying dragon was in the sky, and Canglong resisted him for a few seconds, and finally fell down amidst the endless dragons. The huge body was eaten away by the python and finally became nothingness.


    Hu Luo Pingyang was bullied by dogs, really.


    However, Su Yan did not give up. Although his body and spiritual power dissipated, although the dragon scales on his body were not visible, although his dantian trembled, cracks seemed to appear, although his heart began to be unstable...


    But the expression in his eyes at this time remained the same, lingering, cold, even with a hint of indifference.


    He is not afraid, even if he is defeated. This is the strength of his heart.


    Not being afraid is not an enemy of everything, that is just a belief, so Su Yan still seeks a way to resist.


    He used all his spiritual power, and even the polar bear''s beast core was taken out, and a horrible wave was gathered. This wave was actually the power of destruction!


    People in desperate situations can indeed inspire fighting spirit, and can indeed burst out terrifying strength. Su Yan is like this. He actually displayed the sky-shaking sixteen styles of destruction at this critical juncture!


    You must know that this is the fifteenth of the sixteenth style of shaking the sky. He has performed this trick in a leap, and he has never performed it before.


    This is nothing short of a miracle. Although he had learned the 16-shaking style before, even though he used to shake the planet with a random push-wave style, it was after all.


    Now he has climbed up from the bottom step by step, and he has come to this step with endless efforts and hard work. It did not happen overnight, nor was it smooth sailing.


    Every time he confronts a strong enemy, he is almost killed, but in the end he can turn the danger into a waste, relying on nothing more than a kind of will, a heart that is not afraid, and the memory of his previous life.


    Su Yan waved his hands. At this moment, his heart was incomparably empty, his mind was united, and his mind was extremely empty, without a sense of despair.


    Naturally, the terrifying horror of destroying the land does not need to be described. He once used this trick to kill the immortal, and this can explain the power of this trick.


    But this is on the earth, and the power displayed is naturally impossible to compare with before, but it is enough to resolve the current crisis.


    At this time, Zhi Duoxing and the others were still smiling, thinking that Su Yan was dead, and I''m afraid it was all dust at this moment.


    The Python man is even more urgent to discuss the division of spiritual power with Zhi Duoxing and others, with a look of urgency.


    "I want 50%, and you share the rest!"


    The python man said domineeringly, and there was no meaning for discussion at all, which made Zhidoxing and Vladimir extremely angry.


    "50%, I think you are crazy, do you want me to form an alliance with Zhidoxing to kill you?!"


    The python man''s complexion changed, which scared him and kept him silent for a while.


    But while they were discussing it, a great master pointed at the place where the spiritual power was vented, which was still exploding, and his face trembled.


    "There, there seems to be someone there!"


    Originally, Vladimir wanted to scold him, but he saw it too, his complexion also changed, his whole body trembled, and his heart panicked.


    Not only did he see it, but Mana Nan, Zhi Duoxing and even other powerful men also saw it.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s voice came from the place of explosion, cold and bitter, without any emotion.


    "Don''t keep one!"

 Chapter 1100： Blood stained the sky!

    Su Yan''s voice was cold and bitter, with no emotion at all, only revealing a murderous intent.


    Even this killing intent is not high, nor terrible, it is just plain killing intent, as if it was angry and wanted to kill someone.


    But it was this not terrible killing intent that made everyone''s expressions change, paleness filled everyone''s face, and the desperate heart trembled.


    They had long thought that Su Yan was dead and it was absolutely impossible to survive, but at this time a figure appeared inside. Is this haunted?


    Of course not, this can only show one problem, Su Yan is not dead!


    What''s more, those four words confirmed that Su Yan was not dead, and that he was still alive.


    This is also the reason why they are so afraid, the root of such despair.


    Zhi Duoxing shook his head in disbelief. He was ten years older now, wrinkles all over his face.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, he cannot be alive!"


    Such a terrifying bombing, such a powerful fatal blow, even the old monster that has been in the middle of the Taoist for a long time, is probably difficult to resist, how can he resist it in the early stage of the Su Ba pioneer.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan was not relying on realm to resist, he was relying on a secret technique, a secret technique that once killed an immortal.


    Not only was Zhi Duoxing scared and said it was impossible, even Vladimir kept shaking his head, his hands trembled, and the broken sword in his hand fell to the ground at this moment.


    "This is false, this is absolutely false, everyone has heard it wrong."


    A powerful Taoist hurriedly shouted, he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe it, but what he said made everyone''s hearts tremble even more, and then more despair.


    Su Yan took a slow pace, ignoring all spiritual power, ignoring all explosions, and walked out of the explosion zone in a chic manner.


    His hair was a little curly, it was naturally due to the high temperature, and his clothes were a little ragged, and it was because he tried to change it back to avoid being naked.


    Only his eyes remained the same, still sharp and intent to kill.


    There were only a few people present who were happy. Naturally, it was Jin Shiya. She was desperate at first, but Su Yan actually walked out, which made her realize what heaven and **** are, but Su Yan can live everything. all good.


    Su Yan first glanced at Jin Shiya, his eyes changed, very gentle, full of compassion.


    "Shiya, I worry about you."


    Su Yan was apologetic. He naturally knew that Jin Shiya was sad, frightened, and frightened. It was very likely that she had been desperate. This is his wrong.


    Jin Shiya shook her head. She wanted to rush over and rush into Su Yan''s arms. Only in this way could she be completely at ease, but she didn''t do this. Naturally, she knew the answer from Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Brother Yan, you are fine."


    Su Yan nodded, turned around and looked at the enemies from all sides, all of them glanced over.


    This made everyone show a sense of horror, Su Yan''s eyes seemed to have the power of judgment, and they had already announced their results.


    Su Yan''s gaze finally stayed on Zhi Duoxing. This was his first goal. Once locked, it would not change.


    "Success to death."


    Su Yan said faintly, but in the blink of an eye, he came to Zhi Duoxing''s side, and with a seemingly slow punch, he blasted through Zhi Duoxing''s chest with irresistible force, and blood suddenly splashed.


    Zhi Duoxing''s mouth was full of blood, and his face was incredible. He was killed by Su Yan before he could resist.


    The most important thing is that he had not had time to beg for mercy, and even threatened him with the head of the ten wicked men. He fell unwillingly.


    Zhi Duoxing''s eyes began to become muddy, and at the end he couldn''t see everything, he only felt black on all sides, and he could hear the sound of breaking his dantian.


    "I know what you are going to say, and I will not keep one of the ten wicked people."


    The two wicked men next to Zhi Duoxing had already peeed their pants in fright at this moment, and couldn''t say anything to beg for mercy. In the end, they fainted in a hurry, but Su Yan still did not bypass them.


    After killing these wicked men, Su Yan turned his attention to the python man and walked towards him.


    The python man suddenly panicked, and kept backing away, rushing desperately, but his speed was as fast as a turtle in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan''s simple word was to judge Mangnan, which directly penetrated his spiritual knowledge and killed him.


    "The forest weirdo does not jump like you."


    Su Yan just said a word, and then he didn''t look at the python man''s body again, and then looked at Vladimir.


    At this moment, Vladimir��s fear is naturally normal, despair is also normal, and even scared to pee is extremely normal.


    Not only him, but the law enforcement officer behind him was also terrified and trembling.


    "Su Baxian, I admit that you are the strongest, we are no match for you."


    Su Yan''s complexion remained unchanged, and he walked towards Vladimir, very slowly, because Vladimir had no intention of running away.


    "Su Baxian, you forgive me, you will get that spiritual power alone."


    Su Yan had no words, and moved his steps methodically, getting closer and closer to Vladimir.


    "Su Baxian, I am the deputy captain of the law enforcement officer. If you kill me, you know the consequences."


    But Su Yan still did not stop, and continued.


    "Don''t forget, this is Siberia. It is our polar bear territory. You kill me, the captain, our polar bear champion will not let you go."


    Vladimir gasped so much that he couldn''t speak clearly, just screaming.


    Su Yan frowned and uttered two words: "Noisy!"


    The arm was bladed, and a ray of light slashed directly towards Vladimir, without giving him a chance to escape or avoiding time, and directly cut him in half.


    By the way, this ray of light is not weak at all, it is constantly stirring in the entire law enforcement team, and the team of nearly a thousand people collapses instantly, and none of them are spared.


    Killing these three heads, Su Yan is the one who looks around, all the masters and Taoists.


    They have hermits, masters, and a side overlord, but at this moment, they are undoubtedly in Su Yan''s eyes, and they are totally insignificant.


    "If you shouldn''t be mixed up, you have to get in. This is the end of your greed."


    Even if everyone was too scared to run away, even if everyone knelt down, even if they knocked their heads like garlic, they still couldn''t dispel Su Yan''s killing intent.


    The entire force of fragmentation swept the Quartet, tearing all the masters and even the powerful Taoists into pieces, leaving no one, all dead!


    For a time, arms and thighs, and heads collided all over the sky, and the loneliness of the body was indispensable, and blood would inevitably stain the sky.


    But Su Yan didn''t have any regrets. His slaughter was not hostile, it was an inevitable result. The actions of this group of people had already pronounced their own ending.


    After finishing everything, Su Yan regained his complexion. She fell soft and fell directly to the ground, scared Jin Shiya hurriedly ran over.

 Chapter 1101： Two swords behind

    "Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya''s complexion changed drastically, rushed to Su Yan, hurriedly helped him up, and looked at him worriedly.


    "Brother Yan, don''t have anything to do with you."


    Jin Shiya''s face was full of worries, and it was even more so in her heart. Su Yan''s fall meant that it was a bad possibility. It might be that she tried her best to kill these people.


    She suddenly remembered why Su Yan kept walking so slowly, and only when the enemy was running away, did he pursue him desperately. This explained a problem and made her feel more uneasy.


    "No, no, Brother Yan, you will be fine, definitely not."


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan and used her body temperature to warm Su Yan''s whole body. At the same time, her dantian surged, and a purple spiritual power surged towards Su Yan.


    Although Jin Shiya''s purple spiritual power is not strong, it is only the spiritual power of the strong master in the early days, but it is like sending charcoal in the snow, warming Su Yan''s dantian.


    Su Yan is indeed not optimistic. Although he is not going to die, he is exhausted at the moment, his body is empty, and the cracks in his dantian can''t be managed at all. In short, he is very bad and weak now.


    After a while, Jin Shiya''s brows furrowed, and purple spiritual power continued to pour in towards Su Yan. Su Yan''s body was like a black hole, and this bit of spiritual power couldn''t make any waves.


    However, Jin Shiya didn''t give up, didn''t even care about her own thoughts at all, and sent her spiritual power to Su Yan completely recklessly.


    It was this strand of spiritual power that gave Su Yan''s body a bit of vitality and regained a bit of strength.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You don''t need to type, it''s enough."


    "No, you are so weak, you must really need spiritual power."


    Jin Shiya''s forehead was full of sweat, rolling down on Su Yan''s body, she had no scruples at all, she still kept sending spiritual energy.


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face, and he hoped that no one''s heart would be separated. There could be several such women in the world who would still stubbornly treat you when you are extremely critical or have nothing.


    Love may be defeated by reality, but sometimes it can break through everything. That is what everyone dreams of.


    Su Yan didn''t persuade him anymore, he knew that Jin Shiya would not listen. Instead of that, let Jin Shiya convey spiritual power to him. As long as there was a little strength in the body, everything would be fine.


    The spiritual power not far away was still surging, and there was no sign of weakness, which made Su Yan feel at ease.


    At this time Zhou Yun and others also ran over and looked at Su Yan and said, "Professor Su, are you okay?"


    Su Yan nodded, and slowly closed his eyes, not wanting to talk more.


    Zhou Yun knew it too, and hurriedly closed his mouth, began to use his spiritual power, and headed towards Su Yanyong. Although humble, it was also a kind of heart.


    This made Su Yan a little moved. He didn''t expect Zhou Yun to be a man of affection and righteousness. Such a character is good and very good.


    He Xiao and Cheng Bin stood aside, feeling a little at a loss, but their eyes were spinning around, as if thinking about something.


    "Professor Su, is your body really weak?"


    He Xiao suddenly spoke, making Jin Shiya and Zhou Yun both look at her, not knowing what she meant.


    He Xiao suddenly changed his expression when he saw everyone looking at him, and said hurriedly: "I just... just care about Professor Su."


    Cheng Bin also said hurriedly: "Yes, He Xiao is so reckless."


    The eyes of the two changed, as if they could not pay attention, they could only stand there.


    Su Yan didn''t take it to heart. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Okay, I don''t need to transport it anymore, I can absorb spiritual energy."


    Jin Shiya just let go of her hand, her body is also very weak, it is obvious that this transmission of spiritual power has touched her roots, causing her to be abnormally weak, but Jin Shiya has no regrets.


    "Everyone, continue to absorb spiritual power, I think there should be no enemies coming next."


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes alone, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body began to run wildly, and at the same time, a wave of spiritual power surged towards him.


    Although it is not like a swallow, as long as it can absorb spiritual power, this makes Jin Shiya and Zhou Yun very happy.


    Jin Shiya also sat down cross-legged and began to regain her emptiness, as did Zhou Yun.


    Only He Xiao and Cheng Bin were still standing, looking at Su Yan fiercely, with strange expressions in their eyes.


    Their expressions are very hesitant, very wandering, this should not be the performance of a ninja.


    That''s right, they are ninjas, very powerful ninjas in the land of Fuso, two powerful ninjas who have completed the master.


    Little Lori was only in the late stage of the Grandmaster at first, and after receiving the power of the Shikiness of the Yaqi Orochi, she can reach the Consummation of Grandmaster.


    The two of them couldn''t compare with Little Lolita at that time. Now that they are in such a realm, it must be an adventure, or something else.


    This is not to explore why these two people are so strong, but the purpose of these two people.


    As a ninja of Fuso, the presence of this bad existence means that someone is likely to die.


    The two of them pretended to be Zhou Yun''s students, and they still avoided Su Yan''s detection. This scheming and even the secret technique of avoiding made people stunned.


    He Xiao looked at Cheng Bin with an unusually cold voice: "How do you judge?"


    "For such a big battle, I think he must be exhausted. Now is the best time."


    As a ninja, hesitation is the biggest taboo, but they can''t do it. After all, the strength that Su Yan just demonstrated has caused them to give up countless times.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s exhaustion, if it wasn''t for Jin Shiya''s transmission of spiritual power just now, they would not dare to think about it, let alone hesitate or not.


    But right now their hearts fluctuated. Su Yan''s so few words proved everything. As a ninja, you should dance on a sharp knife and give it a try.


    The eyes of the two changed at this moment, a murderous intent permeated, but it was not discovered by those present, even Su Yan did not notice, he was too weak.


    When the two figures leaped towards Su Yan, Jin Shiya opened her eyes, her eyes suddenly changed, and she actually roared directly.


    "Brother Yan, back!"


    She had no time to be shocked and surprised, and even too late to scold and stop her, the only thing she could do was remind.


    This change was too fast. If someone else appeared and attacked Su Yan, Jin Shiya wouldn''t be so surprised, but these two were He Xiao and Cheng Bin.


    Zhou Yun also grew up with her mouth, her brain blank, and she couldn''t speak at all.


    After Su Yan heard Jin Shiya''s words, he felt a heart-piercing tingling on his back, which immediately filled his brain.


    The sting was obviously caused by He Xiao and Cheng Bin. They were close to Su Yan, and two long blades appeared in their hands, directly inserted into Su Yan''s back.


    The sharpness shifted, and one of the long blades pierced into Su Yan''s heart!

 Chapter 1102： Peerless double pride

    The long blade was drawn out, and blood immediately spilled out of Su Yan''s back. This was the blood of the heart, which was unusually coquettish.


    When the two succeeded in a sneak attack, they directly tossed and jumped, and swiftly retreated back, but they pulled the distance away in a moment.


    They were still afraid. Although the sneak attack was successful, they were afraid that Su Yan would turn his hand. Even if Su Yan was the existence of the oil well, it would pose a threat to them.


    As a killer, and a top-level killer, he was so hesitant and even scared for the first time. If this spreads out, I am afraid it will become a laughingstock in the killer world.


    But the two are not afraid, what is the laughing stock, what is their reputation, they don''t care about these lives, they want to live, this is the root.


    The eyes of the two were cold, completely transformed into humans, very different from the previous He Xiao and Cheng Bin, this is the breath and look in the eyes of a killer.


    They stared at Su Yan, naturally, to find out whether Su Yan still had the ability to threaten them, and if not, they would definitely come forward to make up for it.


    Jin Shiya was stunned for a long time, her eyes widened, she looked at Su Yan dumbly, she couldn''t believe what happened in just a few seconds.


    She knew that Su Yan''s realm was very high, she knew that Su Yan''s physical body was hard, and she knew that Su Yan was not invaded by any law, but Su Yan was completely exhausted now.


    "Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya rushed towards Su Yan, her tears spilled on the ground like crystal clear diamonds, and the temperature here naturally turned into ice beads instantly.


    Even Zhou Yun was completely stunned, and there was an inexplicable colic in his heart. This was his favorite student.


    Even the fool understands everything now, his two students are gone, it must be an accident.


    Su Yan''s body buckled at this time, and he directly vomited a mouthful of blood, which also contained essence and blood. This must have hurt the root.


    Su Yan panted, just like an old man in his twilight period, his breathing was not smooth, because another long blade pierced his lung lobe.


    The two ninjas were just as they had said beforehand, one piercing the heart and the other piercing the lung lobes, which were both fatal injuries.


    The blood that Su Yan vomited did not directly turn into ice and snow, but instead filled with a sense of corrosion, corroding a large hole in the ice ground in front of him, which shows that the long blade is poisonous!


    Jin Shiya''s face was panicked, she was already confused, she didn''t know what to do, and in the end she could only transfer all the spiritual energy in her body to Su Yan, but there was still no sign of Su Yan''s improvement.


    "Brother Yan, don''t scare me!"


    Jin Shiya''s eye sockets were red and swollen, and tears kept falling, saying that women are made of water, which is true.


    Su Yan''s lips had turned black, and his face was extremely pale, because the toxin had swept his whole body and kept trying to destroy his body.


    A part of them rushed directly towards the dantian, which is bound to destroy his dantian.


    This poison is highly poisonous, and there is no solution to poison that Taoists can kill!


    When the two ninjas saw Su Yan''s appearance, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The appearance showed that Su Yan had no room to resist.


    "Su Baxian, you didn''t count us two!"


    Then the people of He Xiao removed the skin on his face, revealing his original face, and his face was also considered delicate, not much worse than He Xiao.


    "The two of us are Fusang''s outstanding double pride!"


    The man also tore his face, revealing his original face, with an evil in his eyes.


    If Little Lori is here, then she must know these two people, because these two people were defeated by Little Lori in the past, and they were completely beaten.


    But today is different from the past and three days before you should look at each other with admiration. These two people must have a big opportunity, otherwise it is impossible to reach the Consummation of the Master.


    As a ninja, it is not impossible for the master to successfully kill the Taoist, on the contrary it is already common.


    In fact, Su Yan was also exhausted because of the previous battle, otherwise the two of them would lie down so that they couldn''t kill them.


    Taking advantage of the danger, two swords behind the back, the two perfectly inherited the ability of strategy.


    "You... why are you killing Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya roared angrily at this moment, and the sad woman was especially terrifying.


    Peer Dai Jiro smiled and said, "Why, then you have to ask him!"


    Su Yan was lying in Jin Shiya''s arms at the moment, his eyes still deep, looking at the two with a disdainful expression.


    "Ninja of Fuso, is it because I killed your ancestor?"


    The two were furious, the killing intent was permeated, and a wave of terror was enveloped.


    Shuangjiao Yumiko scolded, "Su Baxian, you killed our **** Yaqi Orochi, and your death is coming!"


    Su Yan had long expected that when he went to Fusang, he killed the Orochi Orochi, and this group of people must have come to take revenge because of this.


    "I, Su Ba, fought in the four directions first. When have you ever been afraid, you have the ability to move me!"


    Su Yan''s eyes widened, he showed such a terrifying aura for the first time, and he was always restrained.


    This caused the peerless Shuangjiao''s expression to change, and they showed fearful eyes.


    The two of them were not afraid, but they were hesitating when they were planning to shoot.


    The eyes of the two were uncertain, and they couldn''t make up their minds. They made countless guesses in their hearts, but they still didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    Su Yan looked at the two with a smile, and his face was full of mockery.


    "Just you are worthy of being a peerless double pride, a shame in the killer world, a scum in the ninja world!"


    Su Yan''s words were like ice-cold icicles, and they pierced into the hearts of the two fiercely. This was a ruthless ridicule, and there was nothing heavier than this.


    The faces of the two of them were extremely ugly, like pig liver, which completely angered them.


    "Su Baxian, do you think we are afraid of you!"


    Peerless Xiao Jiro glared at Su Yan, as if to eat people.


    The mockery on Su Yan''s face remained, looking at Peerless Jiro: "Otherwise?"


    After Su Yan said, he continued to cough, and the blood had flowed into the lung lobes. This was a terrible situation. He had to use spiritual power to get rid of it, otherwise he couldn''t breathe.


    "stupid!"


    Shuangjiao Yumiko shouted angrily, her face was full of killing intent, her eyes were bleeding with hatred.


    "Su Baxian, do you think you will scare us like this? It''s really ignorant!"


    Peerless Kojiro''s anger turned into a smile, as if he had seen something through.


    "If you still have the power to resist, you will never stare at your eyes, and you will not say such aggressive words."


    Shuangjiao Yumiko also understood, and the interface said: "Yes, you just mean that the lamp is dead."


    The two began to be brazen, and walked towards Su Yan, getting closer and closer.


    And Su Yan didn''t say anything, just lying in Jin Shiya''s arms, looking at the two coldly.


    "Why, don''t you kill us? It will only lie in a woman''s arms!"

 Chapter 1103： suicide

    Peerless Xiaojilang smiled even more. They were originally about one kilometer away from Su Yan, but now they have advanced a hundred meters, but Su Yan didn''t say anything, which confirmed their guess.


    "Su Baxian, you''re so clever and confused for a while, you''re exhausted, the mantis catches the cicadas, don''t know we are the hunters!"


    "Yes, although we are a lot weaker than the beast, the beast is not in the hands of the hunter."


    The two of them wanted to return the ridicule that Su Yan had made to them before. What Su Yan said just now really broke their hearts and made them worry about it.


    "This blue spiritual power is ours after all. With it, it is not difficult for us to become Taoists."


    Peerless Xiao Jiro looked at the spiritual power emerging from the cave next to Su Yan and couldn''t help licking his mouth with a fiery expression on his face.


    They were completely relaxed now, and they were sure how terrible Su Yan was not able to resist, otherwise they would not talk about spiritual power.


    Zhou Yun actually ran over at this moment, looking at the two with cold faces, and the corners of his mouth were constantly shaking.


    "What did you do to my students!"


    Peerless Xiaojirou was full of disdain, and even the mere masters of the realm dared to be angry at him, almost looking for death.


    "Your students, the mask we tore off just now is their human skin!"


    Shuangjiao Yumiko showed an evil smile and pointed to the mask that had been frozen on the ground.


    Zhou Yun''s eyes were wide and wide, and his canthus was about to split. This anger was beyond words, but he regarded He Xiao and Cheng Bin as children.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Zhou Yun was completely overwhelmed by anger, and now there is no way to think that the two are masters, and he is totally different from them.


    Peerless Kojiro showed an impatient look and watched Zhou Yun rushing forward, without treating him as an opponent at all.


    "It''s ridiculous that the district master Ant wants to kill me too!"


    The long blade in the hands of the peerless Kojiro shone with chill, but in the blink of an eye, he rushed to Zhou Yun, flashed a few times, and completed the gorgeous curtain call.


    While flashing, a few cold rays burst out on Zhou Yun, a self-conceited finishing touch, blood dripping from the long blade, just a drop of blood, but he didn''t even look at it.


    "Yes, one second faster than the last test."


    Shuangjiao Yumiko smiled, and of course she was happy that the time of Peer Dai Jiro shortened.


    "Is it just a second?"


    Peer Dai Jiro was not happy, but showed a disappointed look, naturally dissatisfied with such results.


    "A handful of old bones, almost blunt my long blade!"


    The transfer of the dissatisfaction by the peerless Kojiro was attributed to Zhou Yun. This is a very common situation for human beings. Anything unhappy will be blamed on other people or other things, and everyone has the heart to shirk.


    At this time, Zhou Yun had blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and his body was trembling, but his eyes were still angry, and his heart was still unwilling.


    In an instant, Zhou Yun''s body broke into pieces and turned into a pile of flesh and blood, which naturally couldn''t survive at all.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Jeremy Kojiro showed a faint smile, and said, "Although the bones are a bit older, I am still very satisfied with this shape."


    Shuangjiao Yumiko also nodded and said, "Well, this is a typical arranging style, with diligence."


    Killing Zhou Yun was like crushing an ant to them. There was nothing commendable at all, it was just a description of the speed of the knife.


    But Jin Shiya and Su Yan couldn''t calm down anymore. Coming this way, they already knew Zhou Yun''s character, which was a truly respected old scholarship.


    "You...you killed Professor Zhou!"


    Jin Shiya''s tears fell again, this was the reluctance to Zhou Yun and the anger to the two.


    Jin Shiya stood up, and there was a scent of killing intent in her eyes, which she had never had before. These two people made her kill intent, which was enough to show how angry Jin Shiya was.


    But Peerless Shuangjiao laughed, laughing very mockingly, just like Su Yan mocking them, they wanted to use their own way to cure their body, and to return Su Yan''s mockery.


    "What about killing, can you still have an opinion?"


    Peerless Kojiro looked at Jin Shiya, with strange fluctuations in his eyes, which were the eyes that were attracted.


    "Peerless, this time is not the time for you to be bothered."


    Shuangjiao Yumiko gave birth to jealousy. Jin Shiya is indeed much better-looking than her. No matter where she is, she is also much prouder than her. She is simply compared to nothing from head to toe.


    Peerless Kojiro withdrew his eyes, and said with dismay: "Look at what''s wrong, anyway, she is about to die immediately."


    Peerless Kojiro is right. He knows the character of Yumiko Shuangjiao too well. The two of them have been together for so many years and have already understood each other''s character.


    Peerless Yumiko is the most jealous of women, especially women who are prettier than her. She thinks that women deserve to die.


    "I''ll send you and your friend to Huangquan Road together."


    Peerless Yumiko walked towards Jin Shiya, not fast, and his feet squeaked on the ice sheet, which was unusually harsh.


    Su Yan at this time was naturally anxious, and her face was even paler. Jin Shiya was only in the early stage of the grandmaster, how could it be possible to confront these two people, it is completely seeking death.


    "Shiya, don''t...don''t compete with them."


    Jin Shiya didn''t listen to Su Yan this time, she was the only one who could still stand right now. Who could protect Su Yan if she didn''t protect Su Yan.


    Even if she can''t protect Su Yan, she will die in front of Su Yan. This is her stubbornness.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya is useless, but let Shiya protect you this time."


    A long sword appeared in Jin Shiya''s hand, gleaming with purple light, extremely powerful.


    "Oh, this little girl is not bad, she turned out to be a rare purple spiritual power."


    Peerless Jiro looked at Jin Shiya, and at this moment he became more and more interested in Jin Shia.


    "Whatever her spiritual power, she will die today!"


    Shuangjiao Yumiko uttered judgmental words, and the killing intent became more diffuse, which meant that she was more jealous.


    Shuangjiao Yumiko rushed towards Jin Shiya, the speed and power, and even the long blade in his hand, were not comparable to Jin Shiya.


    boom!


    A loud voice resounded through the entire polar ice field. It was not the result of Jin Shiya''s confrontation with the double arrogance Yumiko, but the long blade of the peerless Yumiko inserted into her throat.


    Yumiko Shuangjiao couldn''t believe that her weapon had killed her. What a mockery of this.


    Naturally, this was not caused by Jin Shiya. She still stood there with a dazed face, wondering why Yumiko Shuangjiao committed suicide. This was too scary.


    Shuangjiao Yumiko fell weakly, his blood stained the ground, but was instantly frozen, and her body.

 Chapter 1104： Scare away

    Others falling in a pool of blood are abnormally coquettish, but Yumiko Shuangjiao falling in a pool of blood is like tarnishing the polar ice sheet, abnormally abrupt.


    This turning point came so quickly that Jin Shiya didn''t find the truth at all. She thought that Yumiko''s mind was twitching, and she chose to commit suicide.


    However, Jin Shiya''s heart was quite stable, at least Shuangjiao Yumiko was dead, she was temporarily safe, and Su Yan was also temporarily safe.


    At this time, the peerless Kojiro was angry. At first he was abnormally surprised, then changed color, and finally anger swept through sadness.


    He is a man of love, known as the most romantic man in the Fuso ninja world, but he loves double arrogance Yumiko, there is no double arrogance Yumiko can''t have peerless double arrogance.


    At the same time, the uneasy heart of the peerless Kojiro, he thought of the seriousness of the matter, it is not that simple.


    Shuangjiao Yumiko would never commit suicide. He saw the truth and blamed Su Yan.


    Peerless Xiao Jiro looked at Su Yan, it was natural to be angry, but fear took the upper hand. He didn''t expect Su Yan to really have the power to shoot.


    "You... can you still shoot?!"


    Peerless Xiao Jiro looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of doubt and inconceivability at the moment. The hesitation of the two just now seemed to be right, but the judgment was wrong.


    But judging why it was wrong, Su Yan stared and mocked him like this. This was not in line with the usual. Doesn''t it mean that Su Yan is exhausted.


    Su Yan was lying on the snow, his eyes still deep, as if nothing could change his gaze.


    Jin Shiya ran over at this moment, and she now understands that it turns out that Su Yan took care of everything. In the end, she still wants Su Yan to protect her. She loves the man in front of her to death. There is nothing to say, just love, crazy likes.


    Jin Shiya kissed Su Yan''s forehead, giving her the last trace of strength.


    "Brother Yan, you... after all, you protect me."


    Su Yan smiled, but the smile was unnatural, which showed that his situation was not optimistic, and it was really helpless to make the move just now.


    "You are my woman, I don''t protect you who protects you."


    Su Yan''s words revealed a domineering attitude. As a man, he should protect the women around him. This is the most basic responsibility of a man.


    Seeing Su Yan and Jin Shiya show their affection, Peer Jiro''s heart was dripping blood, and his wife was still lying on the ground, and she had almost mixed with the icefield, completely frozen.


    His nostrils kept venting air, but then the air wave turned into tiny ice beads and fell to the ground, which shows that the temperature here is abnormally low.


    "Su Baxian, you killed my love, and I want you to pay for it!"


    Now the anger and hatred of the peerless Xiaojirou is not only that Su Yan killed the Orochi Orochi, but also Su Yan killed his lover.


    Su Yan cast a scornful look, without the slightest fear, and was full of mockery.


    "Is the blood debt paid? I''ve always been here, but you dare not come over."


    A curve appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, it was a smile, and that he could laugh naturally meant that he was not afraid.


    However, not being afraid does not mean that he is capable, and it does not mean that Su Yan really has the power to kill Jie Dai Jiro.


    Peerless Xiao Jiro was stunned by Su Yan''s gaze, not because he was afraid of being fierce, but because Su Yan was calm and completely ignored him.


    This can only show one possibility. Su Yan has the ability to kill him. Although Su Yan is very weak, as long as he gets closer, he will inevitably follow in the footsteps of Yumiko.


    Peerless Kojiro hesitated. He had been a life-long killer and had been a ninja for decades. He had never hesitated so much. Today he hesitated more than he used to.


    The hesitation and wandering made him sway from side to side, completely uncertain, and his inner anxiety was even more pervasive, which made the face of Pedai Kojiro very ugly.


    But Su Yan took it a step further, looking at Peerless Xiaojirou and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Peerless Xiaojilang moved his feet and walked towards Su Yan, no more than a hundred meters away from Su Yan. If he wanted to make a move, he could approach Su Yan in the blink of an eye, and he could even kill with one blow.


    But he didn''t do this, he was afraid, he was defeated by the fear and anxiety in his heart, and he cherished his life after all.


    "Get out of the way if you are counseled, no eggs!"


    Su Yan roared out at this moment, a golden spiritual power filled his whole body, full of the meaning of Long Xiao, with a domineering king.


    This scared Pee Dai Jiro into a fusion, his face was extremely pale, and he immediately stopped.


    "Didn''t you hear that, hurry up and get out of eggs!"


    Su Yan roared again, his eyes cold, and a ray of light gushing out of him.


    Peerless Kojiro clasped his hands tightly, trembling slightly, and finally he had to make a choice.


    "Su Baxian, remember it to me, I will definitely kill you!"


    After all, the peerless Kojiro was gone. He was afraid that Su Yan would really violently shoot, then he might not be able to escape.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Peerless Xiao Jiro, Su Yan showed a faint smile on his mouth, but he didn''t say much, still lying in Jin Shiya''s arms.


    After a long time, Su Yan coughed, even coughed up blood, his face was extremely pale, and he immediately returned to his original shape.


    It turned out that he was just pretending, and he had to say that his acting skills were clumsy. How did Su Ba say that before? He would make mistakes even when the oil ran out, and the threats were a few words.


    But fortunately, the peerless Xiaojirou really had no eggs, and was scared off by Su Yan''s words, otherwise their situation would be precarious.


    Su Yan couldn''t help it after he had left for a long time in Peer Jiro. The reason is that he was afraid that Peer Jiro would kill him.


    This time is considered safe, but Su Yan''s body is even more unoptimistic, a blow to the long blade of Yumiko Shuangjiao, killing her, this can be said to be Su Yan''s attack, the last bit of strength is released come out.


    He is only one step away from the end of the oil and the lamp. The damage to his organs and the cracks in his dantian are not minor injuries to a cultivator, and he can kill him at any time.


    "Brother Yan, I will heal you."


    Jin Shiya feels quite at ease. Although her face is pale, she still insists on giving Su Yan spiritual power.


    But Su Yan refused. Looking at Jin Shiya, he wanted to touch her face, but he couldn''t do it.


    "No, I can absorb spiritual power by myself, you are also very weak now, quickly absorb spiritual power to restore your body."


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes with a touch of love, Jin Shiya warmed her heart and said, "Well, I will absorb it first, and then pass it on to you."


    "Silly girl."


    Su Yan smiled, but was broken by a cough, blood continued to flow out.


    "It''s okay. This is congestion and needs to be removed. Let''s recover now."

 Chapter 1105： The wave of terror

    Under Su Yan''s persuasion, Jin Shiya crossed her legs, closed her eyes, and began to absorb the blue spiritual power. Her body was really weak and needed spiritual power to supplement.


    Seeing Jin Shiya voicing like a cloud, blue spiritual power began to flow towards her, Su Yan was relieved.


    Su Yan sighed, and the next step was to recover his body.


    The reason why he sighed was naturally because his body was not optimistic, and it was not as easy as Jin Shiya said, and the blood he vomited was not a bruise.


    At this moment, his heart and lung lobes were damaged, and other organs were beginning to dry up. The most frightening thing was that the dantian originally fluctuated with golden light, but now it has changed like the years, becoming like a stone.


    Su Yan sighed. As long as he wasn''t dead, then everything was not a problem. To be more serious, it would take more time.


    At this moment, he couldn''t run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" at all, so he could only use the most primitive and inefficient method, the vomiting method.


    This is the way for ordinary people to enter the martial artist. Many people do not have any secret skills and can only use this method, so that they have been practicing for more than hundreds of years, but they are still martial artists.


    But even a warrior, that is different from ordinary people, and his strength is much greater than ordinary people. It can be regarded as outstanding among ordinary people, but it is incomparable with people in the martial arts world.


    Su Yan can only adopt this method, just like the small mountain bag in Jiangzhou before, borrowing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to evolve his dantian and start the road of cultivation, this time it is to repair himself.


    Imagine that a top-notch person fell into the altar and became the smallest existence. It was an extremely serious blow, and many people might disappear.


    But Su Yan was different. He rose from a low level, and several reincarnations allowed him to develop an extremely hard mind, which could not shake his heart at all.


    Su Yan tried to sit down with his legs cross-legged, his heart felt like still water, and he didn''t care about the cold wind around him. You must know that he doesn''t have any spiritual power now, and he completely relies on his own body to resist the severe cold of tens of degrees below zero.


    It only took a moment to enter Kongming. The inside of his body began to surge, his breathing became extremely regular, and the spiritual power quietly approached as he swallowed, digging into his nostrils.


    This is naturally very subtle, and it is completely different from the previous whale swallowing, but Su Yan is very calm, being able to absorb it is not the worst for him, and it will not take long to recover.


    The yin and yang alternate, and the white night rotates, Su Yan and Jin Shiya are still practicing here, and the days pass by day by day.


    Three days later, Jin Shiya opened her eyes, she recovered, her dantian in her body became full, and her face was extremely ruddy, almost breakable with a bomb, which formed a sharp contrast with her before.


    Jin Shiya was just exhausted and didn''t hurt her roots, so she only needed to absorb more spiritual energy. In three days, the ability she absorbed was completely restored.


    Jin Shiya stood up and looked at Su Yan for the first time, and saw that Su Yan was still vomiting, and the absorption of that spiritual power was minimal, which made Jin Shiya extremely distressed.


    "Brother Yan, I will immediately transmit spiritual power to you."


    Jin Shiya waved her hands, a majestic spiritual power permeated out, but it was not majestic towards Su Yan, she was afraid of disrupting Su Yan''s breath.


    The arrival of this spiritual power made Su Yan very excited. Although he had been meditating all the time, this speed made him speechless.


    With the arrival of Jin Shiya''s spiritual power, Su Yan''s Dantian gradually began to gain spiritual power, and slowly gained a golden luster.


    At this time, Su Yan stopped vomiting, and directly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the absorption speed suddenly increased.


    The blue spiritual power of the entire cave continuously poured into Su Yan, the speed was not as fast as the swallowing but it was also extremely terrifying, Jin Shiya showed a brilliant smile for this.


    Su Yan can absorb it, that means his body has improved a lot, and it will definitely recover completely in time.


    Jin Shiya also stopped sending spiritual power. Her current spiritual power is naturally incomparable to Su Yan''s absorption, so she assumes the duty of guarding on duty.


    During the period, Jin Shiya also buried Zhou Yun''s body under the ice sheet. Although he could not return his body to China, and he could not be put into the soil for safety, it was better than lying on this polar ice sheet.


    Su Yan absorbed more and more spiritual power, and began to repair his heart and lungs. As long as he had spiritual power, the wounds of the internal organs would naturally not be a problem, and he could easily recover.


    But the crack in the dantian is not so easy, and the spiritual power required is not a little problem.


    Su Yan didn''t have any urgency, so he absorbed more spiritual energy first, and then slowly repaired his dantian.


    He knows that Jin Shiya has been guarding him, as long as Jin Shiya is unharmed, then he will feel at ease.


    The spiritual power in the cave is still very majestic, and there is no sign of weakening, and it keeps pouring out, dyeing the original snow-white ice field with a hint of blue.


    Just in this boundless place, a terrifying ice hurricane hit, this is a normal natural disaster, this place often has such hurricanes.


    This hurricane is terrible to ordinary people, but it is not a terrible disaster at all for Jin Shiya and Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya had already made preparations and used her spiritual power to form a defensive wall to withstand the hurricane.


    However, in an instant, the huge sound came out and collided with the spiritual wall, making a deafening sound, but it did not sweep away or crash the spiritual wall.


    The hurricane whizzed towards both sides, and the loud sound kept rumbling in the ears, making the scalp numb.


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan tightly. She was afraid that Su Yan would be affected and wanted to warm him. She didn''t know that the current speed had recovered a bit, and this hurricane could not cause him any harm at all.


    The hurricane is long-lasting. It does not sweep by, but it walks and comes again, endlessly, and the entire polar ice sheet is like being enveloped by a hurricane.


    The blue spiritual power of the cave was swept into the sky by the hurricane, rendering the whole place a layer of blue light.


    And Su Yan was still not moving like a bell. He was still absorbing spiritual power. The current dantian was only full, and it was a bit far from saturation. What''s more, he had to repair the damaged dantian, which would take time.


    However, the previous battle has spread to various places long ago. After all, there are still some people who haven''t gone deep here, just watching from a distance around them, and seeing Su Yan''s incomparable killing everything, they just fled.


    This caused a heat wave, and the martial arts world powerhouses and hermits in all places were talking about it, but no one dared to step in here.


    But no one dared to come from other places, but there were people in the polar bear. He had to come forward to solve the matter, because the law enforcement team was among the people killed by Su Yan.


    The hurricane was not terrifying, but the sudden fluctuations were terrifying, and Su Yan opened his eyes all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1106： No resistance

    This violent abnormality caused Su Yan''s spine to chill, and his whole body was involuntarily trembling. Of course, he was not afraid, but an instinctive fluctuation.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and he had never been so cold even when the peerless Xiao Jiro attacked Jin Shiya.


    The hurricane became more raging, as if it increased the horsepower and added a peculiar destructive power. After a while, the sky was full of snow and the temperature dropped sharply.


    Jin Shiya hugged Su Yan, she was shivering with the cold. Although she had the spiritual power to resist, the coldness could not be resisted anyhow, and she kept piercing her heart.


    "Brother Yan, this hurricane is a bit weird."


    Jin Shiya''s cheeks were red with cold, and her words were a little uncomfortable.


    Su Yan said coldly: "Yes, it''s too weird, it means someone is here."


    Jin Shiya was startled, and hurriedly said, "Who is here, is it strong?!"


    Of course she was shocked. She had just experienced such a thrilling battle, and also encountered two ninja killers of Peerless Shuangjiao, this time there is a strong one again, this is endless.


    "Strong, very strong, very strong!"


    Su Yan summed it up in three words. In fact, his face has explained everything. If he is not strong, he will not be so stern, and if he is not strong, his face will not be so cold.


    "Then what to do, you haven''t recovered yet."


    Su Yan laughed at himself and said, "Even if I recover, I am not sure that I will be able to defeat him. This person gives people a feeling of oppression and can make people very scared. It is definitely that his hands are covered with too much blood."


    The hurricane is whizzing more and more, and the entire polar ice sheet has become a scene of snow-capped flying foxes, even worse than that.


    Even the blue spiritual power at the entrance of the cave has a tendency to slow down, and the sky has long since disappeared.


    There is no flower or tree here, a complete polar ice field, and the wind ravaged the whole place unscrupulously.


    After a while, an unusually shining light appeared in the sky, which was so dazzling that it was impossible to look directly at it.


    Then, the light got closer and closer, and it actually surged towards Su Yan and Jin Shiya. This was a majestic spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s pupils dilated, and despite the fact that his dantian had not been repaired, he hurriedly used his spiritual power and blasted towards the light.


    And he directly pulled Jin Shiya back several hundred meters, naturally knowing that this collision would definitely cause strong fluctuations.


    Sure enough, the rays of light collided with Su Yan''s spiritual power, and the entire hurricane disappeared in an instant, completely engulfed by the force released by this collision.


    The constant ripples rippled around, swept everything, and the entire ground was blasted out of a huge pit, spreading several hundred meters in radius.


    Jin Shiya panted heavily. She already knew that the strength of the other party must be at the mid-stage or above the realm of the Taoist, stronger than the forest weird.


    Su Yan also guessed that this person was not an old monster in the middle stage of the Taoist, or he had already broken through to the later stage of the Taoist, which was simply terrifying.


    Su Yan is only the early stage of the Taoist. If the opponent is in the late stage, he really has nothing to do. It is unthinkable to cross two levels. After all, these old monsters have their own secret skills.


    A black shadow floated in the sky, slowly zooming in, until finally Su Yan two could see clearly the culprit of all these fluctuations.


    It was a stalwart red-haired boy, wearing a luxurious fur coat, hands full of fingers and rings, and a pair of polar bear''s most expensive brand-name shoes on his feet. It can be said that this person is simply graceful and luxurious.


    But his temperament can completely control the ultimate brand of this body, and even this brand has a feeling of light compared with its temperament.


    Su Yan looked at this person''s eyes, he couldn''t see half of the fluctuation in the other''s eyes, this was the first time.


    Even the strong, his eyes fluctuated, anger, fear, fear, rage..., but this person did not fluctuate at all.


    If you have to find something in his eyes, it can only be said to be indifferent, he is very cold, and his appearance and heart are cold.


    The man looked at Su Yan, his indifferent expression never disappeared.


    "Are you Su Baxian?"


    The man''s voice was unusually thick, mixed with a hint of hoarseness, and even more powerful.


    Su Yan nodded. Although he began to tremble slightly and his heart fluctuates, he has returned to normal long ago and his eyes have become deep.


    "Very well, it seems I am not late."


    The man dropped his hands, which was a relaxed gesture. If Su Yan was not here, he would be angry, and he might turn this place upside down.


    "You really didn''t come late, you can come a few days later."


    The man smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "It seems that you are very relaxed, and you are not aware of the coming danger."


    "Danger is always there."


    "If you didn''t kill Vladimir, maybe we could sit down and talk."


    A sneer flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and he was right to guess that this person was the captain of the law enforcement team of the polar bear and a national champion Alexander.


    "There are no ifs in this world, only results."


    Alexander grinned and showed a hearty smile. Su Yan''s words made him feel very flavorful.


    "Yes, there are really only results in this world. People only want to see the results, not the cause and process."


    "You are wrong, you still care about the cause, otherwise why did you come."


    "Unexpectedly, Su Ba is still a savvy person. It seems to be a deviation from what I thought."


    "I don''t want to know what you think, I just want to wait for your shot."


    Su Yan didn''t want to go on like this. It was a pure waste of time. Sooner or later, he would fight and end early.


    "It seems that Su Ba is still impatient, as you wish."


    Alexander recovered his expression and did not want to explain or say anything. At this time, he looked like a mother-in-law.


    A violent force enveloped his hands, he did not use spiritual power, he was so confident.


    "Pure spiritual power, you might think too much of yourself!"


    Su Yan roared in a low voice. He was really angry. Alexander didn''t use words to look down on him, he didn''t look down on him with his eyes, but directly wanted to mock him with strength.


    Behind Su Yan appeared a blue dragon, full of the meaning of dragon roar, extremely angry, and the dragon eyes revealed endless killing intent.


    But the pressure mountain didn''t have the slightest fear, but instead showed a face of disdain, and his fist rushed towards Su Yan with a force of overwhelming pressure.


    Just as this punch burst out, Su Yan felt its terrifying power, and his face changed instantly.


    boom!


    With a sturdy punch, no resistance, no resistance, Su Yan was blown away by the pressure of the fist.


    The Canglong behind him even let out a scream, and then directly collapsed, disappearing in smoke.


    The power of this fist is very pure, without any fluctuations in spiritual power, and it is entirely the power of bones and muscles. For the first time, Su Yan truly tasted the power of King Li.

 Chapter 1107： Rage blow

    Alexander is the deity of the polar bear country, and he is much stronger than the deity of the star country and even the Western countries, for no other reason, because he is the king of power.


    The West advocates strength, each with a big waist and a strong body. These are all manifestations of strength. Caesar and the like are not regarded as power kings at all, but only powerful in the martial arts world.


    The King of Li was honored only because his power reached a certain level. It was an existence above the martial arts world. Of course, it was only their local martial arts world, and the martial arts masters of China could still compete with it.


    The power of this fist reached at least hundreds of thousands of kilograms, even Su Yan could not display such a powerful force, plus spiritual power may be able to compete with it.


    With just a punch, Su Yan was blasted into the air. At this moment, his chest was sunken, blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his face was very unoptimistic.


    Alexander didn''t make another move, his stalwart body stood quietly on the polar ice sheet, and his eyes showed even more contempt.


    "Is Su Ba who is sixth in the rankings so weak first!"


    Alexander roared in a low voice, with a sense of dissatisfaction and even more disappointment. He was looking forward to a real contest with Su Yan before.


    That''s right, he is the fifth strongest in the list, and is known as the executioner Alexander!


    Su Yan stood up slowly, Jin Shiya ran towards him with a panic on her face, but Su Yan gently pushed away.


    "You step back, don''t worry about me."


    Su Yan''s voice was very soft and delicate, as if she was comforting Jin Shiya, so she should not be afraid to worry.


    Jin Shiya hesitated for a while, and still nodded. She knew that she couldn''t help at all, so she could only pray that Su Yan could defeat the terrible enemy in front of her, but she felt that the odds were too slim.


    "Brother Yan, let''s run."


    Su Yan turned her back to Jin Shiya, as if she hadn''t heard her words. In fact, he heard it, but chose to filter it automatically.


    He dignified Su Baxian, it was impossible to escape, he would never escape in his life, and he had never done such a thing.


    Su Yan looked at Alexander with cold eyes, wiped the blood from chasing after him, and revealed a cruel smile. This was the first time he smiled like this.


    After all, he is bloodthirsty, after all, he is known as the existence of the Su Blood Demon, how can he bear the ridicule and contempt of Alexander.


    "Your strength is a bit interesting. I originally thought that Westerners are all egg stocks. It seems I was wrong."


    Alexander was not angry, his expression remained the same, as if he was looking at a beam jumping clown, and Su Yan was indeed like a beam jumping clown in his eyes, after all, he was blown away with a punch.


    But the only thing he was dissatisfied with was Su Yan''s eyes, which were too harsh, with a domineering look, which he couldn''t tolerate.


    "I hate the look in your eyes!"


    Alexander roared, his whole body burst out again, this time even stronger than before, it was overwhelming!


    Su Yan''s whole body was also full of spiritual power. In an instant, Long Xiao for nine days, the dragon scales all over his body were denser than before, and the dragon fist was completely shot out.


    How could he passively defend this time? Defense is the representative of the weak, and the strong always fight fiercely head-on.


    The fists of the two collided, and the golden spiritual power instantly turned into flames, enveloping Alexander with a monstrous meaning.


    But just for a moment, Alexander''s figure appeared unscathed, and at the same time the power of his punch also tilted towards Su Yan.


    This force came under the pressure, causing Su Yan to instantly change color, as if suddenly falling into a space that was hundreds of times heavy, and his body became extremely difficult to move.


    This punch naturally deformed his fist, and then the arm bones shattered, and then rushed toward his heart with unabated strength, which was about to smash his heart with one punch!


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold, and a shattering force emerged. This was the solution to this monstrous raging force.


    However, Su Yan was still panting. Although it was not a serious problem, the punching of this punch was a waste of his spiritual power. The most important thing was that his dantian cracks became bigger.


    Alexander shook his head, looked at Su Yan and said, "You can''t win without martial arts. I didn''t expect you to be dying."


    But Su Yan didn''t think so, facing the enemy, do you have to fight with the enemy after they recover?


    Of course, Alexander felt boring. In his eyes, Su Yan couldn''t compete with it even in his heyday. This was the confidence of King Li.


    "Get a blow from me!"


    Su Yan shot out in a rage, a wave of destructive power, mixed with the aura of dragons and tigers, and the sound of dragons roaring all over the sky, he almost used all the secret techniques.


    This blow was not weaker than his previous contests with Python and others, and this blow was comparable to his power to kill everything.


    However, there was a faint smile on Alexander''s mouth, as if he was still mocking Su Yan''s futile effort.


    "This is a bit of power, but do you think this power can kill me? It''s fantastic!"


    Although Alexander was a strong mid-stage Taoist, he had been in retreat before, and he was only one step away from the late Taoist stage, but the retreat failed.


    This kind of retreat breakthrough is very safe. He is not a last resort. If he fails to succeed, he will be backfired or fall into disarray, because his foundation is too stable, and everything is natural.


    "Do you know, you didn''t kill Vladimir, I am now a Taoist late stage!"


    Alexander was extremely violent and revealed his true colors at this moment. This is what the executioner should have.


    This time his hands were not only the burst of power, but also the blessing of spiritual power. He naturally felt bored and wanted to kill Su Yan directly.


    The blue in the distance is still very attractive to him, and he can use this to break through the later stage of the Taoist and touch the more advanced position on the ground.


    This punch, with endless power, more majestic spiritual power toss, and the general momentum of the cover, can be said to be a destructive punch.


    When Jin Shiya saw it, she was trembling with fright. This was an involuntary fluctuation and she couldn''t control her body at all.


    Driven by this terrifying fluctuation, the world raged for a while, the polar ice sheet set off a monstrous hurricane, and countless layers of ice up to ten meters thick were lifted off and caught in the air.


    The sky and the earth are naturally changing color, extremely dim, and the cold wind howls, like the gasping of a devil, and the violent power has stirred up the world at this moment.


    This power makes people afraid, terrified, and even desperate, even Su Yan''s eyes are filled with helplessness.


    There is such a big gap between the middle stage of the Taoist and the middle stage of the Taoist. Vladimir and the pressure mountain are exactly like children and adults.


    This blow was Alexander''s angry blow, the real power of King Li, the price that Su Yan had to pay for killing the law enforcement, and his own prestige.

 Chapter 1108： Yuanli!

    This blow made King Li really angry, otherwise, how could he display 90% of his power, almost reaching the peak of existence.


    It can be said that after King Li performed this terrifying blow, he turned around, not wanting to see the next result, he knew the ending was doomed.


    A monstrous force cut through the sky, swept the entire polar ice sheet, and directly rolled up the polar ice sheet. The ice layer first surged towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s whole body strength has already emerged, these ice layers are not simply huge ice blocks, they also contain violent power, and they smashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands and kept smashing the ice cubes. At the same time, he looked at Jin Shiya behind and shouted, "Quickly go back!"


    Jin Shiya burst into tears, but she kept backing away, knowing that if she didn''t back down, she would definitely be buried under this ice block.


    Jin Shiya had decided in her heart that if Su Yan died, she would never survive. What''s the point of Su Yan''s absence.


    Su Yan kept swinging his fists, smashing the flying ice cubes to pieces. At the same time, the sky was surging with spiritual power, which was almost upset.


    Su Yan''s golden dragon-like spiritual power burned fiercely, but he still couldn''t resist this huge pressure, and was compressed into a small flame, threatening to extinguish at any time.


    After finally crushing countless ice cubes, what greeted Su Yan was not breathing and relaxing, but the real terrifying power, which contained the power of violent spiritual power.


    "I have to say that the spread of Huaguo''s spiritual power makes my power icing on the cake!"


    Alexander said slightly, his face still facing Su Yan, he was just feeling that the pure strength was still too weak compared to this superimposed one.


    Alexander took out a cigar from his arms, lit his cigar with one snap, and took a violent sip, then he planned to go to the cave not far away to absorb the blue spiritual power.


    boom!


    Alexander uttered a soft voice and smiled at the corner of his mouth, which was exactly the same as the time he had calculated, and his anger hit Su Yan.


    The sky is full of spiritual power, and the sky is illuminated by the light of ten thousand feet. The temperature of the entire polar ice sheet has risen at this moment, just like the arrival of warm spring, the ice sheet has begun to slowly melt, which is naturally the result of power.


    The ripples layer after layer, rippling around, constantly exuding power, quickly turning the entire ice sheet into a vast ocean.


    And at the center of the explosion, the fire was all over the sky, even more radiant, and also mixed with endless destructive power. This place is even in the middle of the ordinary Taoist can not escape, this is why the pressure is so high that they will turn back confidently.


    Jin Shiya covered her mouth tightly with her hands. She was far away from Su Yan, but the ripples still made her a little bit overwhelmed. A trace of blood appeared on her beautiful face, which was caused by a glare.


    But where did she scrupulously get this now, her beautiful eyes were completely looking at the bombing center, the place that couldn''t be seen clearly, the tears had drained, she could only weep dryly.


    In the explosion, when Su Yan was hit by this force again, his whole body was dismembered, and his internal organs burned directly, and only the divine consciousness and Dantian were still struggling to support him.


    Naturally, Su Yan will not despair, nor will he be afraid. Winning or losing is a very normal thing, but he is not reconciled to Jin Shiya.


    Did you really lose like this?


    Alexander has already taken a step forward, walking towards the blue spiritual power, and with one move, a spiritual power jumps between his hands, extremely active.


    This made him very satisfied, and his face was full of joy.


    "Yes, the pure spiritual power can be directly absorbed, and the Taoist seems not far away in the later stage."


    Alexander incorporated this spiritual power into his body, replenishing the spiritual power consumed by his anger just now, and his whole body was moisturized and extremely comfortable.


    He didn''t care about Jin Shiya. His enemy was Su Yan. He was not greedy for money and lust, but only sought to become the most powerful.


    But when he was about to absorb the second spiritual power, he frowned, and the beating spiritual power in his hand was directly dissipated by him and scattered around, shining everywhere like a monochromatic rainbow.


    "It''s really difficult guy, can''t you beat Xiaoqiang!"


    Alexander''s face was a bit ugly. There was a reason why he was so natural. He was aware of the wave, a wave of life that hadn''t disappeared, and it was right there where the explosion was.


    There is only one person in that place, and that is Su Yan, which shows that Su Yan is not dead, and this is the reason why he is so angry.


    "It seems that Su Baxian, who is known as the star of Huaguo Wuqu, is really not simple. I think it is too simple."


    Alexander''s anger only lasted for a while, and his face turned into a cruel smile.


    "If you don''t die, then make it up!"


    Alexander turned around and walked toward the explosion. At this time, there was still violent fluctuations, spiritual power pouring everywhere, and more waves of air churning, like a boiling ocean.


    Alexander''s footsteps are not fast, he is not in a hurry, nor is he afraid, Su Yan is definitely a dying struggle if he is not dead, how can he contend with him, maybe just waiting for him to give him a good time.


    Alexander arrived at the explosion place, and with a wave of his hand, countless waves of air and spiritual energy dissipated, and a bright light was restored around him.


    It''s just that the place of the explosion became a horrified pit, as deep as a hundred meters, and there was no way to see the underground.


    But Alexander did not jump down, but a spiritual force blasted into the big pit, and the surrounding air waves gathered, actually directly filling the pit, and everything was restored to the original.


    "It''s also a good choice to let you settle down."


    Alexander grinned, looked at Jin Shiya in the distance, and shook his head slightly.


    "It''s a pleasure for you to die, but your lover is extremely painful, should I give her an understanding as well."


    But as soon as the words of Yashanda came out, there were fluctuations in the sealed place, like an earthquake, the ice surface actually cracked.


    Alexander''s face changed slightly. He didn''t know what the reason was. He would never think that Su Yan was still alive. Su Yan was absolutely dead and alive when the spirit power hit the pit just now.


    However, the crack grew bigger and bigger, until it collapsed suddenly, and countless ice cubes blasted everywhere.


    The pressure has changed greatly, which makes him a little unbelievable, and even his heart is disturbed, all this is completely abnormal.


    "how is this possible!"


    He was angry, furious, and roared, his killing intent was stronger than before.


    "Can you really kill you!"


    Jin Shiya was extremely happy, and even jumped up with excitement, because she saw the figure that she was so eager to see, it was naturally Su Yan.


    Su Yan flew out at this moment, holding a huge cone of ice in his hand, like an iceberg, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Why are you not dead yet!"


    "Want to know the answer, I can tell you." Su Yan smiled faintly, "That is Yuanli!"

 Chapter 1109： Enter the fifth place!

    Su Yan''s voice was loud and loud, with a monstrous aura, not weaker than Alexander''s previous blow.


    While saying this, the cone of ice in his hand was thrown towards Alexander.


    Alexander''s eyes were cold, his body was tight, his fists were clenched, and his fist blasted out, blasting the entire ice cone into debris and falling to the ground.


    His eyes stared at Su Yan, with an incredible look, and even a complicated look.


    Su Yan was not dead, not only was he still alive, but also not dying like before.


    Is he really immortal? Is he really Wu Quxing descending to the earth, a **** in the sky? !


    Alexander shook his mind and eliminated all distracting thoughts. As the leader of the polar bear country, how could he believe these things, completely nonsense.


    "What is Yuanli!"


    Alexander shouted furiously, he naturally wanted to understand the origin of this thing and why it would make Su Yan alive and well.


    "That is the power of heaven and earth above spiritual power, it is what cultivators dream of, and it is the basis for attaining Taoism!"


    Su Yan said lightly, as if a teacher was educating students.


    Foundation, acquired, and even innate can only absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth, but once you break through the innate and enter the realm of Xuanming, you can turn your dantian''s spiritual power into elemental power, which is a more terrifying power and can be relaxed Destroying mountains and rivers is countless times stronger than its spiritual power.


    Su Yan had also used his original power before, and his own spiritual power was transformed wildly. In the end, he could only produce a few drops of original power, but that also saved him from an inexhaustible counterattack.


    Without a last resort, Su Yan would not use his original strength. After all, this requires the transformation of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which requires time and some price.


    But he had to do this now, Alexander''s power was too strong, and if he didn''t transform his strength against that blow, he would have died long ago.


    Relying on the only remaining strength of the dantian, Su Yan only transformed five drops of vitality. This resistance took two drops, leaving three drops of vitality, but Su Yan had the confidence to rely on these three drops of vitality to hit him. kill.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Alexander''s face became more ugly, things that were superior to spiritual power, it was naturally stronger than spiritual power, and everything became immortal, which made him more uneasy.


    But the uneasiness in his heart did not show on his face, his face was still cold, full of murderous intent.


    "Blowing God!"


    Alexander made the judgment, on the one hand for comfort in his heart, on the other hand, he was also a little skeptical. Although Su Yan resisted 90% of his strength, it did not mean that he could defeat him.


    "What if you have vitality, I can still kill you!"


    Alexander teleported in, his fists burst out, and his power overwhelmed the sky, as if the force of heaven''s punishment slammed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled on his face, and a drop of vitality rushed toward him to moisturize his arms. In an instant, his whole body seemed to be surrounded by a purer and dazzling golden light.


    His arms are even more dazzling, and there is a more dazzling light emerging, and it is easily swung to resist Alexander''s attack.


    Alexander''s complexion changed transiently, and he could feel the power of Su Yan''s punch. It was not weak at all, and there was something deeply attacking his arm.


    Alexander hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, and it took a lot of spiritual power to eliminate it, and he was already sweating profusely at the moment, as if he was steaming in a sauna.


    This made his heart more uneasy, which meant that Su Yan did not lie. He really had something extremely terrifying, and he easily resisted and dissipated his attack.


    "Su Baxian, I must kill you!"


    Alexander became furious, and once again delivered a sharp blow, moving his hands together, countless group heads tilted towards Su Yan like raindrops.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest expression of fear, the brilliance of his hands was still there, and a drop of elemental power confronted him, and his power was easily dissipated.


    Alexander was terrified. This power was so terrible that it made him tremble. Just that little light made him unable to compete with Su Yan. It was terrifying.


    He had the intention to retreat, knowing that he could not fight Su Yan at the moment, and had to retreat. There would be a long battle in Japan.


    "There will be a period later!"


    Alexander uttered the words Huaguo often talked about, with obvious withdrawal, and he was already 100 meters away.


    But how could Su Yan let him escape like this, using Long Teng Qianli, instantly intercepting him with his retreat.


    "Just leave, do you agree with me!"


    "Su Ba first, stay on the sidelines as a human being, and see each other in the future!"


    Alexander was extremely angry. He had never been so useless before, but today he really fell.


    "It''s naive for you to say such a thing, it''s ridiculous that there is still a thread left in the duel of life and death!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the fist in his hand slammed towards Alexander with the force of the cover, which was more terrifying than the previous rage blow, and it was even more crushing.


    This power caused Alexander''s heart palpitations, and he had the energy to destroy everything. He knew very well that he could not resist at all, unless he broke through the later stage of the Taoist, but he did not break through.


    "hateful!"


    Alexander was angry. If it weren''t for the news of Vladimir''s death, which affected his retreat and breakthrough, he would have already regarded the Taoist late powerhouse now.


    But the facts are set, and it is impossible to change, and now he must escape with all his strength.


    "Su Baxian, do you really want to take my life!"


    Alexander had the intention of surrender, and it is rare for a national champion to be so humble, but at least it is better than losing his life.


    "Nonsense, why would I call Su Baxian if I don''t kill you!"


    Su Yan''s power leaned down, his arm could not be blocked at all, and in an instant he was shattered by this power, and the strength was not weak and blasted towards Alexander''s chest.


    The hole penetrated, pierced easily, and Alexander''s body began to slowly dissolve, the strength of the Yuan Li made him have no resistance at all.


    "I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled!"


    Alexander uttered the last word and roared, his whole body turned into powder, and completely dissipated between the heaven and the earth. There is no Alexander in the world, and the polar bear is no longer the hero of the country!


    Su Yan looked at Alexander''s dissipated body and felt the terrifying fluctuations, but his heart settled down, and everything finally ended.


    He defeated the law enforcement captain of the polar bears, the champion of the country, and entered the fifth place!


    However, within three seconds of being handsome, Su Yan fell weakly, exhausted his vitality, and at this moment he was really exhausted, his dantian was like a tortoise shell, with huge gaps densely packed.


    Su Yan''s face was still peaceful the moment he fell, at least it was all over.

 Chapter 1110： A letter

    In these battles, Su Yan''s body has indeed been overdrawn a lot, and the battle with Alexander''s peak has hurt the roots.


    This recovery took about half a month, and it was naturally attributed to Jin Shiya''s continuous care.


    Su Yan is still slowly absorbing spiritual power, and then slowly repairing his dantian when his dantian spiritual power is full.


    At this time, the polar ice field has been calm for half a month, not to mention that the strong from various places dare not come, even the wild beasts dare not enter without authorization, knowing that this is an absolutely dangerous forbidden area.


    Su Yan was sitting cross-legged on the ice surface by himself with his eyes closed. The blue spiritual power in the cave kept rushing towards him. At this moment, he was like a whale swallowing.


    But Jin Shiya was not by her side, he was the only one in the entire ice field at this moment.


    The reason why Jin Shiya left was naturally for a reason. They had been in this place for almost a month, and they had been relying on spiritual power to keep alive. Jin Shiya wanted to find some game for Su Yan to taste.


    This is not very easy to find. Many wild animals have long since escaped. There are no animals in the whole place. Jin Shiya hunted an elk when she left the polar ice field.


    At this moment, she pulled the elk and walked back happily, without a worried expression, because she knew that Su Yan had almost recovered.


    When she reached the polar ice sheet, she saw that Su Yan had stood up and did not continue to practice.


    "Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya shouted happily from a long distance away, and ran towards her quickly.


    Su Yan turned around, and there was a hint of Hexi''s smile on that water chestnut face. With a wave of his hand, Jin Shiya and the elk went up in the air and came towards him.


    Su Yan opened his arms, hugged Jin Shiya directly into his arms, looked at her dozingly, couldn''t help holding her thin red lips.


    For a long time, Su Yan gave up, looking at Jin Shiya who was flushed with red face, and said, "Where have you been, it took so long to come back?"


    Jin Shiya tried to restore her complexion and pointed to the elk and said, "I didn''t eat anything for so many days, and my mouth was too tasteless, so I hit the elk."


    In fact, Jin Shiya was the one who was most afraid of harming animals, but for Su Yan, she also became a strong woman.


    Su Yan nodded and kissed Jin Shiya on the forehead. This is a kind of love, thank her for everything.


    Su Yan walked towards the elk, grabbed the hind leg directly, and then lifted it up, with his other hand flashing coldly like a blade, and after several fluctuations, the elk was dealt with like a knife.


    Then his spiritual power gushed out and turned into a pile of flames, and the elk was roasted in the air.


    Su Yan sliced ??the elk very thinly and evenly, but after a while there was a fragrance, and the grease began to come out, making a squeaking sound.


    "Okay, let''s feast on it."


    The two sat around the fire, one holding an elk hind leg in his hand, and began to eat with relish.


    Jin Shiya''s food is very meticulous, and the beautiful woman is reserved, and the food is simply intoxicating.


    Su Yan was not gobbled down, he was not hungry, but thanked Jin Shiya for his dedication, and he became more fond of Jin Shiya.


    After eating, Su Yan and Jin Shiya walked to the entrance of the cave, and the spiritual power of the cave continued to rise.


    "These spiritual powers have to be stored, at least half the amount."


    Jin Shiya nodded and said: "Well, this is much purer than the spiritual power of the Spirit Gathering Array. It is hard to imagine how strong it was left behind."


    Su Yan didn''t dare to conclude, but he didn''t think it was a powerful existence. His people must be in the innate realm, that is, the level of a Taoist, because once he broke through a Taoist, he could use his original strength.


    But the purity of this spiritual power also made him slap his tongue. The creator of this relic must have a powerful secret technique, and he is probably even more of a genius.


    Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, sucking this blue spiritual power directly into his dantian, and then converting it into a storable spiritual power fluid.


    Although this process was not troublesome, it still took a lot of time. After he was transformed, it was already five days later.


    However, there is no other change in the passing of the days in this place. It is still sunrise and sunset, extremely cold, icy and snowy, here has never changed.


    Even in the hot summer, this place is icy and snowy, and the ice here has hardly melted.


    The temperature is too low, this is a place close to the North Pole, and this polar ice sheet is a special location. Some parts of the North Pole will melt in summer, but this place will not melt at all.


    Su Yan stored all the transformed psychic liquids in the ghost gourd. Fortunately, the area of ??the ghost gourd was large enough, otherwise these psychic liquids could not be taken away.


    When everything is done properly, the entire cave is completely silent, there is no half-divided spiritual fluctuations, only endless darkness.


    "Shiya, you stay on top, I''ll go and take a look below."


    Jin Shiya nodded and did not insist on following. She knew that she could not persuade Su Yan not to take risks, and she knew that going down would drag Su Yan, so she agreed directly.


    "Brother Yan, be careful about everything."


    Jin Shiya still reminded Su Yan, after all, this cave is completely unknown, who knows what danger exists below.


    Su Yan nodded, put his arms around Jin Shiya and said, "Don''t worry, I will know myself."


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness had already penetrated into the cave for a hundred meters at this moment.


    He looked at the entrance of the cave at this moment, and the endless darkness seemed to have the power to swallow everything up.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid of the slightest, so he jumped directly, then jumped down.


    Entering the cave, Su Yan did not slow down, but fell directly below at the fastest speed. His divine consciousness could predict the danger.


    In fact, the cave is not very deep. After Su Yan fell three hundred meters, he could feel the bottom end. The cave was only more than three hundred meters.


    When he reached the bottom, Su Yan snapped his fingers, and a cloud of spiritual power lit up on the top of his head, burning crazily, emitting light, illuminating the bottom of the cave.


    The cave is not small, winding like a maze, which makes Su Yan more and more curious.


    Walking along the path, Su Yan didn''t panic. After walking for nearly ten minutes, he suddenly enlightened and a huge space appeared.


    The space is not as magnificent as that, and it doesn''t match the rumors Zhou Yun said before. It is just a very crude cave.


    In the middle of the cave, there is a cylindrical terrace on which there seems to be a box.


    Su Yan walked over, he naturally explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense, and there was no danger.


    When he reached the top, Su Yan looked at the box, his eyes fluctuating, without hesitation, he opened the box directly.


    There is nothing special in the box, only a letter, lying quietly in it.

 Chapter 1111： There is a day outside

    There was a hint of disappointment in Su Yan''s eyes. Originally he thought there would be some treasure in this box, but it turned out to be a letter.


    Looking at the letter, Su Yan frowned, wanting to burn it directly with a fire, and then leave here.


    But he thought for a while, this credit is so precious in its box, which shows that this letter must be a very important existence.


    You must know that this box is a gold-plated Hetian jade box with many huge night pearls and diamonds inlaid on it.


    Not to mention the value of the box, just pull a night pearl down, it is also priceless, you can buy a few houses in first-tier cities such as Yanjing.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care about the value of this box. He didn''t lack money at all, and he really treated money like shit.


    Looking at the envelope, Su Yan took it out. There was no text on it. It was just a white and yellowed envelope. This shows that this thing has been around for some time.


    Su Yan opened the envelope and took out a thin piece of white paper from the inside, which was filled with dense text.


    The brush lettering, cursive script in one go, is extremely messy. It can be seen that the writer is very anxious and the urgency of time.


    Moreover, the font is not powerful, and it is a little light and flirty. It can be seen that the situation of the person who wrote the letter may not be optimistic at the time. It is very likely that it was written when he was seriously ill or injured.


    At this moment, a withered bone fell directly from the column on which the box was originally contained. The ragged clothes were directly broken to pieces.


    Su Yan discovered that this dead bone was hung on it, and because the rope was corroded, it fell.


    According to Su Yan''s inference, if this person was seriously injured and wrote this letter in an extremely critical situation, why would it still be placed here so that no one would find it.


    Su Yan thought hard, but still couldn''t figure out this person''s intention, and if an enemy came, why didn''t he take it away.


    After investigating around for a long time, there was nothing like organs, which made him more confused.


    If Su Yan couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t continue to think, but focused on the thin paper.


    A pair of eyes were swept, Su Yan knew the contents of it completely, and his brows were also frowned tightly.


    "Fearing that time is running out, I wrote this letter, and what it says is true. If not, the sky will be destroyed!"


    "I am a disciple of the outer sect of Xuanji Sect. Fortunately, the lord personally promoted to the fourth elder, and worked diligently for the sect to Tang Taohuo all my life. Under the leadership of the lord, the sect became more and more prosperous. However, the spies violated and formed cliques. Collusion between the inside and the outside to destroy the Xuanjizong''s thousand-year foundation, but was pierced by the disciples, so they did everything possible to kill me."


    "His magical power is strong, the disciple is invincible, defeated in the land of the secular world of Siberia, and found a dilapidated hole to avoid chasing, and wrote this letter with the last trace of free air. The disciple hung himself to death when he saw the sect up and down. I hope the sect will forgive it."


    Su Yan looked at the last line of words, and it said the spy, the elder of Nai Xuanji Sect, as well as his autograph, Haitian, the fourth elder of Xuanji Sect.


    This happened three years ago, and more than a thousand days have passed. I am afraid that everything has changed long ago.


    This also explains why the box has not been taken away, since no one has ever come in.


    This cave had existed before, but it was discovered by this person, and by chance, the blue spiritual power was touched, but he was already unable to return to the sky.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the spies and the like. Where did he not betray these, what he cared about was the words in the letter.


    Xuanji Sect is such a sect, is it a declining sect like Lingnan? Su Yan doesn''t think so.


    Because of another wave of power on this envelope, Su Yan can conclude that this is Yuanli!


    What Yuanli represents, it transcends the existence of Taoists, and is called a golden core strong on this earth, even in the cultivation world, it is comparable to Xuan Ming.


    If Su Yan meets such a person, he might be killed by a single move. It is easy for him to be the so-called ant in the eyes of those people.


    Su Yan''s face is very ugly. Not only is this Xuanji Sect very mysterious, but it also mentions the term secular world, which is a very thought-provoking term.


    What does the secular world mean? It''s impossible for these people to claim that they are not immortals.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not regard them as immortals, Xuan Ming still had a big gap from the fairyland, and they couldn''t be confused at all.


    However, in the secular world, this made Su Yan''s brows frowned, and this group of people could indeed take advantage of the secular world to call the Four Seas.


    Perhaps in the eyes of this group of people, Taoists are all ants, and they simply look down on them and cannot compare with them.


    Whether it is China, the star country, the polar bear or even the West, the top existence is nothing more than the Taoist power or the power king in the martial arts world.


    But on the one hand, there is only such a small place on the earth, and there can be no other space, which shows that these people are still on the earth.


    Maybe this group of people are just in secret places, such as forests, deep mountains, snowy fields, and the sea. They are equivalent to hermits and claim to be superior to people.


    However, Su Yan still had to admit that this group of people is really terrifying, and the earth''s spiritual power is thin. This group of people can still enter the Golden Core Realm. This requires a terrifying talent to succeed.


    Of course, this group of people may have some powerful secret techniques, and their spiritual power may have been raided by them. After all, the spiritual power in those hidden places is relatively sufficient.


    Su Yan originally thought that after killing Alexander and entering fifth place, he could take a breath, but now he couldn''t help but feel a cloud of haze, and there was even more pressure.


    At the Xuanming realm, he is only the early stage of the Taoist. Compared with that, he is far, far away. There is no room for confrontation when encountering such powerful people.


    "There is a heaven outside the sky, it seems that we must work hard to break through the realm."


    Su Yan showed self-deprecating meaning, this world is by no means that simple existence, the ranking list is only a mere list, maybe the people ranked in the ranking list, the dark night organization is probably not as good as Xuanjizong.


    Su Yan dissipated the broken thoughts in his mind, his eyes returned to emptiness, everything was as before.


    Although there is an unknown existence, although he may become an enemy, he is not afraid, this is just spurring himself to continue to work hard.


    The Xuanming realm is nothing more than a foundation for him. If it is not a fairyland, it is an ant. This is the purpose of the cultivation world.


    Similarly, if he wants to leave the earth and take revenge, he must reach the fairyland, otherwise he might not even see the enemy.


    After all, he was reborn, time wasted, those mighty enemies might be even more terrifying and difficult to fight.


    But the anger in his heart will not dissipate, he can travel through thousands of planes, this is an opportunity given to him by heaven.


    Su Yan showed determination in his eyes, put the envelope back into the box, and then took it and left the cave.


    The so-called fourth elder of Xuanji Sect died unjustly. If there is a chance, Su Yan also intends to hand over the envelope to Xuanji Sect. He naturally hates the rebellious person and hates it to his bones.

 Chapter 1112： return

    Seeing Su Yan coming out, Jin Shiya was naturally extremely happy, and the anxiety in her heart finally disappeared.


    Hurriedly ran over, and asked happily, "Brother Yan, have you found anything?"


    Su Yan shook his head, and didn''t intend to tell Jin Shiya about the Xuanji Sect. The less people knew, the better.


    "Nothing was found, there was only one withered bone. I buried him and then came up."


    Jin Shiya showed disappointment, she originally hoped that Su Yan would get some Jinshan Yinshan up.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s unhappy, Su Yan showed a faint smile, and a light color appeared in his arms around her.


    "Look at what it is."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan''s hand. A diamond the size of a fingernail shone with dazzling light. The cut surface was exceptionally gorgeous, and it was simply the best among diamonds.


    Jin Shiya immediately showed a smile, and hurriedly snatched the diamonds, playing with her lovelessly.


    "Why do you have diamonds?"


    "Naturally found at the bottom of the cave."


    Jin Shiya''s face changed slightly, and she hurriedly said, "Isn''t it taken from the dead?!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "How could it be that I am such a person who lacks money? I wouldn''t want something like that. The big deal is to go to the auctioneer to buy you one."


    Jin Shiya felt a little peaceful, with a smile on her face, she said, "When the time comes, I will be a circle. It will look great on my hands."


    "It looks good whether you wear it or not. Anyway, my Shiya is the best looking woman."


    It''s true that women like jewelry and sweet talk. Su Yan''s few words make Jin Shiya very happy.


    The two lingered for a while, and then walked away. After everything was over, they naturally planned to go back.


    "Brother Yan, is Professor Zhou''s body left here?"


    "Let him stay here. He likes archeology and Siberia. No one will bother him when buried here."


    The two cuddled and disappeared on the polar ice sheet in the sunset.


    Back along the original road, the northernmost village was the first to arrive, and it was already midnight there.


    Randomly found a small hotel, the two rested separately, planning to rush the next morning.


    But when she woke up in the morning, Jin Shiya was attracted by the scenery outside the house, a piece of ice and snow, covered in silver, like a fairy tale world.


    Therefore, Jin Shiya''s girlish heart overflowed, and she dragged Su Yan around the village a few times back and forth, and finally had to delay one day.


    The two of them sat on the cliff, looking at the village below, very quiet, and no one wanted to break the silence.


    For a long time, as the setting sun shined on Jin Shiya''s face, her beautiful face became more alluring.


    "Shiya, I have an idea."


    "what idea?"


    "I want to have a grand wedding."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with fluctuating eyes and a surprised look, and said, "That can''t work, I haven''t caught up with you yet."


    "I didn''t say to go back. Do you want a naked marriage?"


    Jin Shiya blushed with shame, and lightly punched Su Yan, her face full of anger.


    At this time Su Yan''s cell phone rang, and the caller was Little Lolita, there must be something.


    "What happened?"


    Su Yan asked directly when he connected the phone, there was no need for politeness.


    Little Lori smiled over there and said to the phone: "Are you living in a two-person world with Shiya."


    "Take it far, I''ll hang up if it''s all right."


    Su Yan didn''t want to be entangled in this matter, he was very annoying and unable to face it.


    "Okay, I can''t tease you at all, so I''m stingy."


    Little Lolita pouted, her expression of dissatisfaction, but then returned to normal.


    "Xiong Ba hasn''t called you yet."


    "The kid doesn''t know what''s going on this time, is the recruitment going well?"


    "Anyway, my side is very smooth. According to your requirements, ten people have been promoted initially."


    When Su Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but praise: "Ten people, not bad, not bad. My requirements are not low."


    "Seven of these ten people are heirs of the martial arts clan, and the other three are talented, but they don''t know how to practice."


    Su Yan sighed. As a result, he could also guess that he was actually more willing to recruit those who couldn''t practice, there was nothing involved, and it was easier to train.


    But since the words have already been said, there is no way to change them. He is the one who recruits them. If the rules are to be followed, he will also teach and protect them.


    "Well, thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s not easy to get this from your mouth."


    Little Lolita smiled. It was worth the hard work to have Su Yan''s words.


    "Next, I plan to go to the Northeast to see. In addition, I have recruited some great masters."


    "Well, I''ll come back for the final assessment."


    Su Yan hung up the phone, and Jin Shiya continued to look at the scenery of the village, until night fell, they left the cliff.


    The two set off early the next morning and rushed to Forest City at the fastest speed. They found the bodies of He Xiao and Cheng Bin in the hotel.


    Su Yan put their remains in the ghost gourd. Zhou Yun was helpless in China. It was his longing to be buried there, but He Xiao and Cheng Bin could not.


    After all, these two people have their own relatives, and they have to return their souls to their homeland.


    Everything was in order, Su Yan and Jin Shiya drove back to the land of Yanjing along the original road.


    When they arrived at Yanjing, they both breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t really end here until they were here. This month was really thrilling.


    The two drove to the school where He Xiao and Cheng Bin were located, and explained everything.


    The local school and police station didn''t believe it at first, they even detained Su Yan and investigated it severely.


    In the end, Su Yan made a phone call to the former team members and stopped the group of people. They didn''t dare to make a fart, and apologized with a smile on their tails.


    Su Yan ignored them and gave the two cards to a principal so that he must get things done. Each card has one million, which is a little pension for their parents.


    Su Yan would not give too much, as that would cause a lot of trouble.


    After handling everything properly, Su Yan drove away with Jin Shiya.


    And the group of people who are standing feel the coldness of the back and the sweat on their foreheads.


    "My god, how does this young man exist so that the colonel can speak himself?!"


    A vice principal said with a horrified face, he was trembling with fright just now.


    "Don''t mention this thing anymore, just assume it hasn''t happened!"


    "Yes Yes."


    A group of people quickly agreed, naturally knowing the taboo, and didn''t dare to say more, knowing that if you say too much, you might get into trouble.


    Of course, when the principal looked at the two bank cards in his hand, he suddenly felt that it was a hot potato. This matter must be handled properly.


    The director entered the car directly, and disappeared after a while, and the rest of the people also left.

 Chapter 1113： Great momentum

    At this time, Jiangbei and other places have already come to an end. The reason for the excitement is naturally the selection of one door, which set off a hurricane-like event in Jiangbei and even Jiangnan.


    Almost anyone in the martial arts world who has a name and a surname will come to join him. After all, the master of the school is Su Yan, who would dare not sell him his face.


    Of course, these people also have a purpose in their hearts. What Su Yan said at Jin Chengwu''s banquet at the time was still in their ears. If they could become a teaching, it would have benefited a lot.


    More importantly, the recruits this time are genius teenagers. There are many teenagers under their knees and even in their families. If one enters one, then let one train them for free.


    Only Super Spirit Liquid and Spirit Gathering Pill can make them squeeze their scalp, it is impossible to give up this selection, all of them are gearing up.


    The selection lasted for more than 20 days, and the period was extremely fierce. In order to compete for a teaching position, many bigwigs fought hard and fought **** the stage.


    Not only these big guys, but some geniuses are also fighting **** battles, and finally won a qualification for promotion.


    You must know that this is just a qualification for promotion, and it does not mean that you are a person in the first class. You have to wait for Su Yan''s approval to truly become a person in the first class.


    Yuwen Xiongba selected ten coaches, of which seven were grand masters and three were pseudo-daoists. They had comprehensive skills and were most suitable for teaching.


    As for the geniuses, all ten heirs from the martial arts world, this is a bit embarrassing.


    There is no way for Yuwen Xiongba. The genius of ordinary people is not the opponent of these people at all, and he is helpless.


    And what Su Yan gave him were the rules of death. He didn''t have the flexibility of little Lolita, so the geniuses of ordinary people just passed it.


    This selection was held very smoothly, and nothing happened. After all, Su Yan''s reputation had been spread, and no one dared to find fault directly.


    After the selection was over, Yuwen Xiongba rushed to the End of the World without stopping. He was responsible for the selection of the Southern Land, and Little Lori was in charge of the North.


    The End of the World is the land of Nanyang. Of course, Nanyang is a large area with many other countries, and the end of the world is a province of China.


    Compared with Jiangnan and Jiangbei, Tianya is much smaller, and the economy is relatively weak. However, it is located in the southern gateway, and this year is also developing rapidly and has huge potential.


    Yuwen Xiongba took two powerful pseudo-daoists to Tianya City. Although there were only three of them, everything was already ready.


    All the major televisions, media newspapers and even Internet celebrities in the world have all reported and publicized the matter, and many people reported it for free, only asking for a bottle of super spiritual power.


    Super Spirit Liquid is so famous that it has almost become a monopolistic industry. There is only Su Yan alone. Others can''t imitate it. Any disease can be solved, and it can also extend life.


    In the entire country of China, super psychiatric fluid has become a favorite of rich people and celebrities, whoever has a bottle can definitely show off.


    In the land of the end of the world, it is even more rare for super spiritual power fluids, and it is not like Jiangbei and Jiangnan to get the moon first.


    When he arrived at the end of the world, Yuwen Xiongba was greeted by the local martial arts circles with the highest standards, and he was so powerful that the city was celebrating.


    Countless elementary school students put flowers on Yuwen Xiongba''s neck, and there are many bouquets piled all over his body.


    Yuwen Xiongba can only deal with it with a smile. If others are so enthusiastic, it is naturally not good if you are still cold.


    Headed by the Taidou Ju Huang Ju Taidou from Tianya City, Ju Taidou was able to come to meet him personally, so it was natural that he valued this selection very seriously and supported him enthusiastically.


    Of course, the reason can be figured out. After all, Su Yan had put down the first big family in Tianya City before. Can he not be afraid of Ju Taidou?


    Yuwen Xiongba and Ju Taidou shook hands cordially. Both of them were smiling, like real friends, but they were probably in mmp in their hearts.


    "Long admired the name of Grand Master Yuwen, and I saw it today."


    "I have also admired Ju Taidou for a long time. I heard that Ju Taidou has dominated the world for twenty years. I wonder how the Ouyang family compares with you?."


    Ju Taidou''s complexion changed slightly, but fleetingly, He Xi''s smile appeared on his face.


    "I have ordered the matter before, and it will definitely satisfy Su Taidou."


    "No, no, you are wrong. You have to know that Ouyang Yun is Jin Sungwu''s wife now. You should understand the relationship between Jin Sungwu and adults."


    Ju Taidou''s complexion changed suddenly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. How did he forget this? He was all thinking about how to suppress the Ouyang family.


    In fact, he still has selfish intentions. After all, the Ouyang family used to be the dominant family, and he did not put him in the eyes. Now Ouyang Longteng is like a bereaved dog. Although he did not die last time, he suffered a serious illness after returning home. Lying down.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of his illness to kill him, and once he solved the biggest hidden danger, he could show his favor to Su Yan.


    But now after Yu Wen Xiongba''s reminder, he thought that it was a matter of other people''s family. Although it was an enemy, it was now a relative.


    The more Ju Taidou thought about it, the more he became afraid, so that his forehead was covered with cold sweat, not only that, but even a little shake, as if he had a stroke.


    Yuwen Xiongba was amused, this Ju Taidou was so frightened by a word, the majesty of the adults is really powerful.


    Yuwen Xiongba put his arms around Ju Taidou''s shoulders pretendingly, and said awe-inspiringly: "Don''t worry, Ju Taidou, I will talk to the adults at that time, it should be fine."


    Ju Taidou seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and looked at the gratitude on Ufumi''s face, like recreating parents.


    "Master Yuwen''s great kindness is unforgettable for the small ones."


    Before Ju Taidou was still called Master Yuwen, now he is called Master Yu directly, and completely lowered his posture. You must know that he is in the same realm as Ouyang Longteng.


    "Actually, Lord Ouyang Longteng doesn''t want to keep him, it''s just that the other members of the Ouyang family shouldn''t bother you too much, especially Ouyang Yun''s parents must be given preferential treatment."


    Ju Taidou nodded hurriedly, feeling frightened, his back was soaked with sweat that scared him.


    "Master Yuwen, hurry up, I have booked the best room for you at Tianya Seven Stars Hotel. You have to be busy and have a good rest. I have everything else."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and nodded, patted Ju Taidou on the shoulder, and was satisfied: "With Ju Taidou, I can rest assured that if this selection goes well, I believe the adults will also praise you."


    Ju Taidou''s face was round with a smile, and he said hurriedly: "Everything has to rely on Master Yuwen to say a few words in front of Su Taidou. I also want to participate in the teaching position."


    "It must be, I will not forget it at this time."

 Chapter 1114： Genius

    The two parties exchanged greetings for a long time, then boarded the luxury car and went directly to the most famous hotel in the area.


    Naturally, it was a treat, where the martial arts elders and the rich and powerful vie for a toast, allowing Yuwen Xiongba to enjoy the comfort of superiority.


    However, he did not sink into this, Su Yan''s teachings he kept in mind, and these people did not respect him, he was just a fake tiger.


    Back to the hotel, the next day Yuwen Xiongba drove to the famous local martial arts training ground early in the morning, where the selection was held.


    The notice has been publicized in various places in Tianya for more than a month, and basically everyone in Tianya City should know that even those hermits can listen to it through wireless radio.


    It was not too late for Yu Wenxiong to come here, but the scene was already full of people, and all the people sitting on the side were famous and famous people, and ordinary people couldn''t enter this place.


    But there was still a crowd outside, and many people still ran to the tower, wanting to see this selection feast.


    Being greeted by Ju Taidou himself, Yu Wen Xiongba stepped onto the podium. He was the first examiner in this selection and naturally took the first place. Ju Taidou could only sit next to him.


    Looking at so many people, Yu Wen Xiongba was still a little surprised. He didn''t want this swagger. He should have done it secretly, but he couldn''t let the people of Tianya know without publicity.


    The requirements for the competition are very strict, no more than fifteen years old, and the rest will not be accepted. This is set by Su Yan.


    The participants are basically the children of the martial arts world and the political and business circles, and only a small part of them came from rural areas in order to chase unattainable dreams.


    Looking at the participants, Yuwen Xiongba was a little shocked. Mad, these fourteen or five-year-olds are already in the late master stage, are they so afraid!


    But he was just as shocked in his heart, and his face was still serious.


    "Ju Taidou, how many people are participating this time?"


    "According to Master Yuwen''s orders, there were a total of 1,800 people participating, and 300,000 people without a root of wisdom were excluded."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, the one without Huigen would naturally not be able to practice and would not be able to advance.


    "The children of ordinary people, as long as they have Huigen, they have to let him participate."


    Ju Taidou hurriedly nodded and said, "Master Yuwen, you have ordered this before, and I have ordered it to go down a long time ago. There are three hundred ordinary young people participating this time."


    "Well, let them prepare, and then get ready to start."


    "Ok."


    The entire venue was crowded with people, and there were almost full seats. Many people who wanted to buy it with money would not buy it, and they would not be able to enter without the qualifications.


    These people are all locals, and they are very familiar with the local family dignitaries, and they have been talking a lot at this moment.


    "Look, isn''t that the genius boy of the Wang family, he actually came?!"


    A man pointed to the teenager in a martial arts gown on the playground, somewhat unbelievable.


    After all, Wang''s family is considered to be the top dignitaries in the End of the World, and they can all come to participate, completely beyond their imagination.


    It''s just that they don''t know the importance of this selection, let alone the importance of Su Yan, a school that will surpass the entire earth in the future.


    Moreover, this group of people didn''t know the biggest temptation, to enter the first door, but Su Yan would use super spiritual power liquid and spirit gathering pills to cultivate vigorously.


    You have to know that at the beginning, only the psychic liquid could make those special forces extremely powerful, and now they are already the focus of the military, you can imagine the terrible effect of the super psychic power and the spiritual gathering pill.


    Even a pig, Su Yan can make him a flying pig, let alone a genius boy.


    "Look, that kid who is only seven or eight years old has also come to participate in the selection!"


    "Seven or eight years old, don''t look at whose child it is, it belongs to the Feng family."


    "Fengjia!"


    Those people are all trembling, and the Feng family is considered to be the top three family in Tianya. Its head is a pseudo-daoist, and he is in the same state as Ouyang Longteng.


    "Don''t think he is only seven or eight years old, but he has already broken through the martial arts, only one step away to reach the master level."


    Everyone even took a breath, and the seven or eight-year-old martial artist was consummated, and he must be playing in the mud at that time.


    "Although this son is powerful, it is just a medicine bottle, and talent is not necessarily scary."


    One person in the stands said with a disdainful face, he knew the reason, otherwise he wouldn''t say so.


    "What does this mean?!"


    Everyone is displeased. It''s not a genius to enter the martial arts Consummation at the age of seven or eight, so what is a genius.


    "I said, he is a medicine bottle. It''s just that Feng used a lot of cost to nurture it. It''s not the talent that made him reach this point."


    After the person finished speaking, he looked at the seven or eight-year-old little Lori next to him, and said lightly: "Xiao Meng, are you interested in trying to compete with them?"


    The little girl looked like a porcelain doll, and she loved it at first glance.


    At this moment, she was holding a lollipop and thinking for a long time before she said: "This group of people is too weak. If Daddy lets me go, I will go."


    The man smiled, touched her face and said, "Daddy has something to do recently, so I plan to let you stay there for a while."


    The little girl looked at the man, her eyes flushed suddenly, and she looked reluctant.


    But the man''s expression was solemn, and the little girl''s eyes that wanted to cry suddenly blinked, and the tears suddenly disappeared.


    "Xiao Meng is reluctant to bear his father."


    "Daddy can''t bear Xiaomeng, but there are some things that Daddy must solve. You have to be obedient."


    Xiao Meng nodded, with an extremely well-behaved look, put the lollipop into her mouth and walked down the steps.


    "Daddy, you have to come back soon to pick up Xiao Meng."


    "Okay, Daddy will come back after finishing the business."


    Not many people looked at the father and daughter, but the people next to them heard their conversation and were a little displeased.


    "A little kid will be eliminated if he goes down."


    "Yes, the man in the weird dress also said that Young Master Feng is not a genius.


    "People from the Feng family have already stared at him, and when he is gone, the little girl will be out of luck."


    "Don''t talk about that, it''s up to you whether you can advance."


    Hearing this, the man turned around and looked at the group of speaking people. A light flashed from his soft eyes, making the group of people trembling with fright, and his face was terrified.


    The man went away, quietly, without a cloud, walking silently, blinking and disappearing.


    This group of people knows the terrible thing about this man. The coming and going like wind is definitely an existence that can''t be provoke, and they are all immediately honest and dare not talk about it.


    And the girl went to the closed registration office to sign up, and she passed directly, and she didn''t know what method was used, which made many people a little surprised.

 Chapter 1115： Impossible to complete

    Everyone was eager to test their hands. When they saw the people attending together, they were all pinpoints to the magnificence. If it weren''t for someone to maintain order, these people would probably fight in groups first.


    When the time came, Yu Wen Xiongba stood up and looked at a group of people and shouted, "The selection of one door begins now!"


    The people present boiled directly, and immediately saw the fierce and beautiful selection. Everyone was a little excited and wanted to hold it soon.


    Each player has a number plate, so that it is easy to distinguish, more than one thousand people are divided into ten groups, each group of one to two hundred people.


    "I will tell you the rules again below, I hope everyone will keep them in mind!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba took a piece of paper and began to read.


    "The selection rules are divided into the following points. Those with strong realm have advantages of strong realm, but don��t be afraid of those with low realm, because selection is not only based on realm. What we value most is talent. As long as you can pass some The levels can also be cleared. The selected levels include Huarong Dao, Star Transformation, Clay Immortal, Gravity Room..."


    Yuwen Xiongba has read everything, then the game will begin, the first level is Huarong Dao.


    Hua Rong Dao, that is, the grid game, there are more than a dozen squares in it, with one more space, to shuffle them, you must restore them in order to pass.


    This question is actually a test of thinking IQ. As a person with extraordinary talents, he will definitely pass it easily. If he doesn''t pass, he basically has no qualifications.


    And this question is very fair, there is no situation where there is an advantage for older people.


    There is an extra table in front of everyone, with a Huarongdao prop on it, and a timer. The player can lock the time after pressing the timer.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at these people with a smile on his face. He wanted to see who was the first place this time. Last time it was held in Jiangbei, the first place took only twenty seconds to complete.


    Following the referee''s order, all the players directly buried their heads, their hands flew together, and the whole selection made the sound of wooden blocks sliding.


    This kind of interference can also have a certain impact on the players. As a genius, the stability of the mind is especially important. Otherwise, facing a powerful enemy, I am afraid that he will be weak. Is it still a genius.


    Five seconds passed, everyone still buried their heads, Yu Wen Xiongba was drinking tea in a leisurely manner. Naturally, this time could not be completed.


    Ten seconds passed, and no one finished it. The whole selection only made the sound of wooden blocks sliding. The people in the stands had long been holding their breath and no one made a sound.


    Fifteen seconds later, Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the playground, couldn''t this group of people break the record.


    Ding!


    With the sound of a timer, the first place came into being. It was the seven or eight-year-old child of the Feng family.


    Everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect this kid to be so powerful, and it would be done in 16 seconds.


    I simply look down on the crowd, and I haven''t finished everything else, I haven''t finished it in twenty seconds. This is the gap.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a smile, looked at the Feng family child and nodded slightly, and said: "That player is good, he is only seven or eight years old and quite amazing."


    At this moment, an old man next to him stroked his beard and smiled. He was almost from ear to ear. Naturally, he was the patriarch of the Feng family.


    Ju Taidou hurriedly said, "The child belongs to the Feng family."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, and of course he could guess that the head of the Feng family had such a gesture.


    The second place was 21 seconds, six seconds behind the Feng family child. The gap was too obvious.


    In the next twenty seconds, there were seven or eight, and there were more later, and in thirty seconds, a hundred people completed it at the same time.


    And the little girl who was like a porcelain doll did not move, which made many people sneer.


    "Haha, I really thought that little girl has any abilities, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "Yeah, I thought it was really an evil genius, just a little kid who only eats lollipops."


    "Young Master Feng is really amazing. That person also said that he has average talent, which is really big talk."


    "Don''t say it, the eccentric man just now is not easy, just in case he doesn''t leave!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed. The aura just made their hearts tremble. They were definitely not simple people.


    Everyone closed their mouths, but their faces were still teasing, even full of mockery, and no longer paid attention to the little girl.


    But they didn''t know that the referee next to the little girl was already in a hurry, because the little girl was still eating a lollipop and didn''t touch it at all.


    "can not you do it?"


    The referee saw that the little girl didn''t move and thought she wouldn''t, but he didn''t dare to say it loudly, just asked in a low voice.


    But who knows the little girl disdainfully said: "Such a simple thing, I will play when I first walk."


    After the little girl said it, she started, three times five divided by two, and took the fewest steps to complete Hua Rong Dao. If she really counted her time, it would only be a few seconds at most.


    The referee was confused and speechless with a look of surprise, leaving only admiration.


    Finally, he said helplessly: "This is a game. If you don''t pursue the first few places, you may be eliminated."


    Upon hearing the elimination, the little girl became displeased, and said with a pouting mouth: "Daddy wants me to stay here, I can''t be eliminated."


    "Then why didn''t you finish it in the beginning?"


    "Just pass it, I want to play more."


    The little girl''s words made the referee''s face speechless. Is this the mockery of a genius? He really saw it, and he didn''t know whose genius was.


    Huarong Road was over, the limited time was thirty-five seconds, and those who passed afterwards were directly passed. In this case, more than 800 people were eliminated, and only 1,000 people remained.


    "There are a lot of people eliminated, but this thing is really not easy. I played it for 30 seconds."


    Yuwen Xiongba said in a low voice, he still cheated in playing, and used the spiritual sense to calculate the steps.


    "Let''s start the second round."


    The second round is the star change, a huge star map with 10,000 stars on it. The referee chooses one, and only gives information about the three surrounding stars. These players are asked to find out.


    Ten thousand, and many similarities are mixed in it, which is simply an impossible task for people.


    Of course, this is only for ordinary people. If it is a genius or the existence of the martial arts world, this is not so incomprehensible.


    Everyone is ready to fight for the first place.


    At the beginning of the game, the star map appeared, and everyone''s eyes looked at this map in unison, hurriedly looking for the answer.


    There is a tablet on their desk, and they can locate it on it.


    This time the first place was Young Master Wang, and it took ten seconds, which was the same as the record of the previous selection.


    And the little girl spent twenty seconds, still at the midstream level.


    The third round was actually a test of mind. It was necessary to burn a piece of paper five meters away, and the people around suddenly changed color, saying that this was an impossible test.

 Chapter 1116： Lollipop is gone

    This third round of exquisiteness is the mind, which is naturally impossible for ordinary people to complete, even the master may not be able to complete it.


    It is necessary to know that the strong in the realm of masters can only release their internal power, and many masters can only release a short distance outside, which can hurt people in secret. If you want to reach five meters, then at least the master can do it later.


    The most important thing is that it is not a success to reach five meters away, and the paper must be burned. This is the most showy.


    This is a special setting by Su Yan. As long as he passes, he will directly enter the ultimate selection. He wants a genius, and naturally a genius different from ordinary people.


    If compared with ordinary people, then he would be considered a genius, and what qualifications would he have to enter him and become his disciple.


    At that time, Yuwen Xiongba was a little surprised, but Su Yan''s tone was so firm that they did not dare to say a word.


    After the announcement, a noisy sound suddenly sounded in the field, and it almost broke the pot.


    Everyone was surprised, and then expressions such as spreading hands, shaking their heads, and speechless appeared one after another.


    "Five meters away, how can this be possible, even I can''t."


    "Yes, I am also a Master Consummation anyway, and I am not 100% sure. I have to let the paper burn. How can it work."


    "This is pure embarrassment, is it to laugh at us!"


    Some people are already angry. They only know that it is selection, and they don''t know how terrifying Su Yan is, otherwise they would not dare to be so presumptuous.


    Although Ju Taidou was also surprised, but seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s determination, he couldn''t help but nodded, and his tongue burst into spring thunder.


    "Don''t make noise, who dares not to listen, play with sticks!"


    Ju Taidou''s words spread throughout the martial arts field. Everyone shuddered and closed their mouths, as meek as a kitten.


    As for the selected group of people, everyone panicked, knowing that they could not be done, and looked desperate.


    But some were disapproving, and they looked eager to try, and even smiled on their faces.


    "That''s not right, why did you forget the Young Master Wang? He is a master in the late stage."


    "It seems that Master Wang has the most hope at this level."


    Many people nodded their heads and looked at the place where Young Master Wang was.


    He is fifteen or sixteen years old, but he has grown into a gentle manner, and his martial arts gown is more powerful, and he is dazzling wherever he goes.


    "Master Wang, you will definitely shine this time."


    A contestant next to him slapped his ass, with a charming smile on his face.


    This Young Master Wang chuckled, did not speak, and walked directly to the examination office.


    Fifty people are assessed each time. They come as they want, if they don��t follow the order, and they give up automatically if they don��t come. This is to take care of their faces.


    In the first group of fifty people, each of them had eyes full of light, and they all wanted to succeed, because it was related to whether they could be promoted, and it was more related to face.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba stood up, looked at all the candidates, smiled and said: "This time, those who pass the assessment will go directly to the final round!"


    The words of Yuwen Xiongba suddenly changed the colors of everyone present and went straight to the final round. This temptation was too great.


    "So, it''s no wonder that this third round is unbelievable, and the success will go straight through."


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief. After all, there are many heirs standing on the playground, and if they fail, they will not be eliminated directly. Everyone is very happy.


    The first round was ready, and each of them ran their own spiritual powers, and they wanted to gush out of their internal energy, and their faces were flushed.


    In the end, only five people rushed out of their internal energy, and apart from the Wang family, the four of them only put one or two meters outside of their internal energy, and they couldn''t reach the distance of five meters, let alone make the pieces of paper burn.


    Everyone in the audience turned their eyes to Master Wang, and the Patriarch Wang clenched his hands with expectation, praying for success.


    Young Master Wang''s internal energy was released, and his body was extremely tight. The inner pill of his dantian continued to gush out, and the distance became farther and farther.


    After finally reaching five meters, everyone nodded again and again with a look of admiration.


    "Sure enough, it is a genius of the Wang family. It is really enchanting to be able to put five meters inside and outside."


    "Compared to Feng''s family, the chicks are still chicks."


    Many people nod their heads, thinking that they are justified.


    At this time, Young Master Wang was already preparing to touch the piece of paper with his spiritual power and let the piece of paper burn to succeed. This was the most critical step.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s not that simple to do it. You have to know that the internal energy is only internal energy, and if you want to make the spiritual energy powerful, you have to consider the strength of the player.


    At this time, Young Master Wang''s forehead was already covered with cold sweat, his muscles were so tight that his eyes were very scarlet.


    He tried hard to let his inner strength touch the thin paper, but when he touched it, there was a piercing pain that made him grin.


    Naturally, he would not give up and continued to touch. In the end, his inner strength touched the paper five or six times before burning the paper.


    Thunderous applause erupted at the scene, and everyone cheered and praised the Wang Family Master.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba nodded again and again. This is not something that ordinary people can succeed. Last time in Jiangbei, only two people passed.


    And the Patriarch of the Wang family waved his hands in excitement, and he almost danced with pride.


    Everyone was happy to the Wang Family Patriarch, which made the Wang Family Patriarch even more happy, as if the Wang Family Master was already a disciple.


    After that, the second and third rounds continued, but they all failed. One person touched the piece of paper but couldn''t make it burn, and finally had to give up when he was exhausted.


    Yuwen Xiongba sat back on the chair. Four hundred people had already been assessed, and there were about a hundred people left. He had no hope.


    The remaining hundred people all looked at each other and didn''t want to lose face. After all, they knew in their hearts that they couldn''t complete it.


    "Is there anyone to continue!"


    The referee began to roar, not wanting to delay time.


    "For several rounds, no one succeeded."


    "Yeah, it all failed, it seems extremely difficult."


    "The third round almost succeeded, but it''s a pity."


    "You won''t be able to do it by the Young Master Wang alone, it''s too outstanding, it can be as straight as one."


    Everyone nodded, which made the Wang Family Patriarch even more proud, and his face was full of joy.


    At the urging of the referee, the last hundred people did not intend to try, all of them bowed their heads and stepped back involuntarily.


    Only the little girl was still standing there at the moment, everyone backed away, and she was alone.


    "Isn''t that the little girl just now, she hasn''t been eliminated yet."


    "It seems there are two things."


    But some displeased people said coldly: "Huh, whatever, I dare not try this level."


    But the little girl didn''t dare to try at this moment, but because of one thing, her face was frowning and a little unhappy.


    "The lollipops are finished, no more."

 Chapter 1117： Do so

    She was a little wronged, and even her eyes were flushed, and she almost cried. After all, she was only a seven or eight year old girl, and her father had left her.


    "Daddy, you must come back soon, Xiao Meng has no lollipops."


    After Xiao Meng said, she went straight to the selection office, she wanted to vent her anger.


    And now the only thing that can make her vent is selection.


    "Are you going to participate?"


    Xiao Meng nodded and stood at the game.


    At this time, she was the only one in the audience, which was unusually abrupt, and the martial arts field of nearly 10,000 people was full, which meant that more than 10,000 people were looking at her at the moment.


    Feeling so many gazes, Xiao Meng didn''t care, and didn''t have any fear at all. The place where he went with his father was much more dangerous than this.


    The eyes of the group of people were like wolves and beasts, and now the eyes of this group of people were just like docile sheep in her eyes.


    Xiao Meng is not afraid, but the people at the scene are more agitated. This is too abrupt. It is too abrupt. It has to be paid attention to.


    Even Yu Wen Xiongba was looking at Xiao Meng at this moment, his eyes were flat, but with a look of encouragement, he was still a seven or eight-year-old girl who was able to come out alone, and he admired it very much.


    Ju Taidou said with a smile: "This little girl is really courageous. She dares to be alone and is not afraid to look at her with so many eyes."


    "As a genius, one is not afraid or afraid to shine above everyone."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s words left Ju Taidou with nothing to say, he could only reconcile.


    "The old man has a word to say."


    The head of the Feng family stood up at the moment and looked at the little girl displeasedly: "Master Yuwen is right, but if this little girl is really such a person, why is she standing up now?"


    Many people are looking at the head of the Feng family, do not know what he means, is it because they are dissatisfied with the failure of the young master of his family.


    The head of the Feng family ignored the eyes of everyone and continued: "I think she hesitated and wandered for a long time, and finally saw no one came out. This is just trying to show the limelight."


    After all, the Feng family slicked their beard, with a look of arrogance.


    The others nodded, believing that the Feng family leader''s analysis was reasonable.


    But Yuwen Xiongba said coldly: "Patriarch Feng is just a one-sided word, don''t think the children are so complicated."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words were cold, which expressed his dissatisfaction. He liked the little girl very much. She was pink and tender and was very cute. Naturally, slander was not allowed.


    The face of the Feng family changed suddenly and he quickly apologized, but Yuwen Xiongba ignored it.


    At this moment, the people in the stands were already talking, and it was quite intense.


    "Look, why don''t people dare to try this level?"


    Some people teased the person who spoke before, naturally they are at odds with that person.


    "Hmph, how dare you, so hesitating, you will definitely not succeed."


    "I think so, why would it take so long to go if there is that ability, she was hesitant to make the previous two or three passes."


    Faced with the words of this group of people, Xiao Meng naturally couldn''t hear, even if she heard it, she couldn''t understand.


    There are only two in her world, lollipop and listen to daddy.


    Dad asked her to participate in the selection, then she would participate, and the result would pass naturally. She never worried about the result because she had never failed since she was born.


    Xiao Meng stood at the place where the circle was drawn, with a hand of thin paper five meters away, quietly placed it on the table, waiting for her to burn it.


    Xiao Meng''s selection has naturally become the focus of everyone present, and it is almost higher than the attention rate of the previous Wang Family Young Master. After all, she is so cute when she competes alone.


    "let''s start."


    The referee said to Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng nodded, looking at the piece of paper five meters away, her eyes were extremely indifferent.


    But she didn''t move for a long time, which made many people puzzled, thinking that she could not complete it at all.


    "Now it''s true, you can''t show your inner strength."


    Many people smiled, but those people who were scared by Xiaomeng before were even more gloating.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng looked at the referee and asked: "What should I do?"


    The referee was stunned, looking at Xiao Meng with a tangled expression on his face, and said, "Don''t you know what the assessment is about?"


    "Xiao Meng went to eat a lollipop and didn''t care."


    The referee originally wanted to get angry, but when he saw Xiao Mengmeng, his face was natural and he couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t help but said: "Let the paper five meters away burn and don''t get out of the circle."


    This amused everyone present, everyone laughed, and some laughed and hurt their stomachs.


    The former head of the Feng family also smiled, but when he saw Yuwen Xiongba''s expression unhappy, he dared not speak any more.


    "This little girl is still pretty cute."


    Ju Taidou is going to be much smarter, knowing that the little girl will make Yu Wenxiongba unhappy, so he can''t help but talk about other things.


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t speak, he saw something deeper that these people had never seen.


    Calm and indifferent, this was what Yuwen Xiongba felt from Xiaomeng. The little girl was not afraid at all. After hearing the referee''s request for the third level, she still looked calm.


    This made Yuwen Xiongba''s heart suspicious, this little girl is not easy, but everything will be waited and see.


    After hearing the request, Xiao Meng shook his head.


    The referee asked: "Why, can''t it be done?"


    I did not forget to add: "It''s okay, there is still a chance."


    Xiao Meng said, "No, it''s too simple."


    The referee was taken aback, with suspicion on his face.


    The other players were stunned when they heard it, and then a mocking expression appeared on their faces.


    "Simple, you are really not afraid of flashing your tongue."


    "Hmph, I want to see how you succeed."


    "Since it''s simple, let''s start."


    It was that Young Master Wang also looked at Xiao Meng at this moment, but his face only looked with disdain.


    "Can you borrow a lighter?"


    The referee was taken aback, what the kid wanted a lighter for, but he still handed it to Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng looked at the piece of paper five meters away, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and directly ignited the lighter. The flame of the lighter was not big, revealing a blue light. Xiao Meng opened its valve and threw it directly at the place five meters away. Sheet of thin paper.


    The lighter didn''t go out, but it was even more prosperous in the wind, and it fell on the paper accurately.


    But after a while, the paper was ignited and then turned directly into ashes.


    But everyone present opened their mouths wide, and the difference in their faces was even incredible.


    They all forgot to speak, they were all stunned. This operation is too irritating, and there is this kind of operation.


    This has to make people like this. Normal people use spiritual power to burn the pieces of paper. This test is true and true.


    But Xiao Meng used the flame of a lighter to make the paper burn. This had nothing to do with spiritual power. This was nothing short of opportunism.

 Chapter 1118： The first disciple

    The referee who lent Xiaomeng the lighter opened his eyes wide, and stared at Xiaomeng in a daze. He didn''t expect that she wanted a lighter for this purpose.


    But the referee changed his face instantly and looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Little girl, you can''t do this, it''s illegal."


    Xiao Mengpu stared at the referee with big eyes, and pursed her mouth: "What''s wrong? Didn''t you just stand here and light the paper?"


    The referee was short of words and didn''t know how to answer. This rule really didn''t say anything else, but everyone followed the established rules and used spiritual energy to burn the paper.


    The whole martial arts field broke the pot, everyone was talking about it, and some even called unfair or even protested.


    Especially the selections around Xiaomeng, staring at Xiaomeng one by one, with a look of displeasure.


    "Smelly girl, you don''t follow the rules at all, you have to use your spiritual power to count."


    A fifteen-year-old boy looked at Xiao Meng angrily. If Xiao Meng were not very young and female, his violent temper would have rushed over and beat him up.


    Many of the people present are the heirs of big families and even the rich. They are spoiled and domineering. They have always taken advantage of others, but they did not expect to be taken advantage of this time.


    And the boy from the Wang family sneered, looking at Xiao Meng and said: "Let''s not say whether you are in compliance with the rules and whether it is effective. You are speculative and laughable."


    Xiao Meng was angry, tugging her small fist, and looking at Wang''s boy said: "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t violate the rules, believe it or not, I will hit you."


    The Wang family boy was happy and looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Hit me, are you going to punch me with your little fan?"


    Facing such a noisy martial arts field, Yu Wen Xiongba looked furious. This is a selection, not a ball game. Are the martial arts circles and political and business circles in this world so unruly.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Ju Taidou and said, "Is it possible that the wild land will be implemented?"


    Blue veins appeared on Ju Taidou''s forehead, and he was also extremely angry. The effectiveness of this result has not been announced yet, and the group of people are numb.


    "Quiet, give me silence!"


    Ju Taidou shouted at Chunlei, the strength of the pseudodao naturally made the people present obediently obedient, and the noise suddenly disappeared.


    Xiao Meng was also looking at this group of people at the moment, her face full of unhappy.


    "Daddy is right. People in the secular world are really annoying. If Xiao Meng is right, you have to say Xiao Meng is wrong."


    After all, she is only a seven or eight-year-old child, facing so many accusations, it is inevitable that she is a little sad at this moment.


    But she didn''t cry because her father told her to be strong when you are alone and not to cry.


    The noise disappeared, but there was still anger and dissatisfaction on their faces, all waiting for Ju Taidou''s words.


    "Ju Taidou, you are saying something, this is obviously nonsense."


    Ju Taidou naturally thought that this was not counted, but he did not make a statement because Yuwen Xiongba was the chief examiner.


    "All this is up to Master Yuwen."


    Everyone looked at Yuwen Xiongba, waiting for his words.


    "Master Yuwen, this kind of behavior is shameless. If a child learns badly, she will be disqualified."


    "Yes, disqualify her!"


    Everyone agrees. After all, only the Wang family passed the selection, and this group of people will inevitably be angry.


    "If all this passes, we won''t have to participate."


    A fifteen-year-old boy looked at Yu Wen Xiongba on the podium with a cynical look. This is his usual posture.


    If the old guy in the family hadn''t insisted on him coming, he wouldn''t have come to participate in this Rao Shizi selection. He was not interested in Super Spirit Liquid and Gathering Pill. He was only interested in racing cars and beautiful women.


    Yuwen Xiongba stood up and looked at this person''s gaze, cold and cold, making the young man afraid to look directly.


    "Well, this is what you said."


    Yuwen Xiongba directly burst into spring thunder, and said to the martial arts field: "The first one in the selection is disqualified. It is the first of the Cheng family''s youth!"


    "Cancel and cancel, do you think I care!"


    Cheng Xianhe looked indifferent, and looked at the selections around him. They had colluded before and quit together.


    But at this time these people hesitated, because the owner of the family and the rich father were all staring at them, and if they wanted to quit, they would definitely be punished.


    "Get out!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared furiously, and a force rushed directly towards Cheng Xianhe, staying at his feet, and directly blasted a huge hole.


    Cheng Xianhe was taken aback and looked at his father, the head of the Cheng family, hoping that he could help him.


    The Patriarch of the Cheng family stared at the moment, almost vomiting blood, wishing to pinch the **** to death immediately.


    This is what Ju Taidou wants to call for the existence of an adult. How dare the master of his own district offend and seek death?


    "Master Yuwen, Nizi is talking nonsense, I hope you will punish me."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t do anything, he just looked at the Cheng family and said: "I just said, didn''t you hear me clearly?!"


    The Patriarch of the Cheng family''s complexion suddenly changed, and his heart couldn''t help feeling sad, and the Cheng family might be cold.


    "You don''t want to get a penny at home in the future, I will cut off relations with you!"


    The Patriarch of the Cheng family was really angry, and would rather not have this rebellious son, because he had no vision.


    Cheng Xianhe was immediately stunned. This had cut off his unrestrained capital. This is still such a living, and now he realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Everyone looked at this young man, with a sympathetic look, and announced his disqualification by name, which was a shame.


    At the same time, he looked at the Cheng family with a smile, with a gloating expression.


    When the Cheng Patriarch and Cheng Xianhe left, Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the people participating in the selection and shouted, "If someone wants to retire, they can also bring it up!"


    Now, Sabie won''t come up again, and he dare not say anything.


    "Well, the selection will continue."


    Ju Taidou said next to Yuwen Xiongba at this moment: "Master Yuwen, how do you judge the little girl?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was also struggling, he hadn''t encountered this before, but the rules didn''t say no.


    He could only dial Su Yan''s phone. Su Yan was still in Yanjing, just on the highway.


    "Xiong Ba, you finally called me."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately changed his tone and said to Su Yan: "My lord, this is something difficult."


    "What is difficult?"


    "Five meters of burning paper, a little girl threw a lighter."


    Su Yan, who was sitting in the car, heard this and a smile appeared on his face. He hadn''t expected such a situation to happen.


    "interesting."


    "My lord, how do you judge this?"


    "Judging, that is of course an extremely good genius. If you advance directly, she will become my first disciple."

 Chapter 1119： So important

    Naturally, Su Yan was not joking, he was taken seriously, and there was a reason.


    Although other people saw the little girl opportunistically and did not complete it according to the established rules, it was not true, but Su Yan thought that the little girl was not easy.


    She threw the lighter five meters away. Can ordinary people do it? Even the master is not necessarily good. You must know that the fire is not extinguished.


    The little girl must have used spiritual power to wrap the flame of the lighter with spiritual power and keep it burning. This is much stronger than the external spiritual power.


    This is the genius that Su Yan is looking for. Such a person can become one of his disciples and be respected and taught by him.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face at this moment. It was because of the little girl that although the people recruited by Little Lori passed the test, they did not satisfy him.


    The most important thing is that this little girl is nimble, her brain is so good, her practice is ever-changing, she can be more flexible and able to go further.


    Hanging up the phone, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face returned to normal, looking at the group of people in the audience without anger.


    When Su Yan hung up the phone, he said he wanted to come and see it in person, which made him pay more attention to the little girl. It was definitely not an ordinary existence that made Su Yan attach such importance.


    "Master Yuwen, you are saying something, I''m afraid that group of people will start to make trouble again."


    Ju Taidou looked at Yuwen Xiongba at the moment, with an anxious expression on his face. Although he is a leader, he can''t commit the anger of the people. When these people gather, it is most of the sky.


    Yu Wenxiong said, "Did you not see me calling an adult?!"


    Ju Taidou''s expression changed and he immediately showed fear. Of course, he knew who the adult Yuwenxiong Ba was talking about, so he didn''t dare to offend him.


    "My lord already knows about this, and he also told the result."


    The people around all looked over, waiting for Yu Wen Xiongba to announce the result.


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a burst of tongue at the moment: "The third level selection is only to set the paper five meters away, so this little contestant passed!"


    When this sound came out, the entire martial arts field exploded immediately, and it was even more noisy than before, one by one, completely out of control, and most of the people''s faces were angry.


    "Fuck, it''s just a fool!"


    "That''s right, it''s a matter of sliding the world, is this still selecting geniuses!"


    "It seems that the one created by Su Taidou is not reliable."


    A group of people talked a lot, no longer paying attention to Ju Taidou''s words, completely out of control, after all, they relied on the large number of people and the law did not blame the people.


    As a result, Yuwen Xiongba also knew that the obvious thing, after all, many of these people here are participants.


    Yuwen Xiongba then gave the remaining more than a hundred people a chance to try at this moment.


    And the remaining one hundred people smiled with excitement and even grateful eyes. It''s not Xiaomeng that they won''t discover this secret.


    They are eager to try one by one, using a lighter to ignite the paper, which is probably a very easy thing in their minds.


    Those who have failed the selections were naturally dissatisfied, one by one, but with Cheng Xianhe''s lesson, they didn''t scream to withdraw.


    In the end, Ju Taidou and Yuwen Xiongba joined forces, and this was the only way to control the situation on the court.


    "I want to test."


    A young man walked out at this moment and walked directly into the circle, holding a lighter in his hand.


    The referee couldn''t stop it either. He thought this was a big loophole, and this one hundred people might have passed it.


    For a while, other people also stood up and exposed the lighter in their hands.


    They ignited the lighter together, and then pointed at the paper, and threw them forcefully.


    A few people took it for granted and thought that the paper could be burned directly, but they didn''t know that the lighter just went out after throwing it out. How could it be possible that the lighter will not go out in the wind.


    But many people have taken this into consideration and have used spiritual power to wrap it up, but it is impossible to release spiritual power without a master, let alone let the spiritual power be so far away from them. This is to find that it is not that simple.


    So the entire army of fifty people was annihilated, and no one succeeded. This made the whole martial arts field suddenly silent, because the result was completely beyond their expectations.


    Yu Wen Xiongba showed a faint smile. The adult is worthy of being an adult, and he can see the roots at once. He is also hanging up the phone to understand and know the terrible little girl.


    It is not something ordinary people can do to release spiritual power. It is even more difficult to use spiritual power to wrap an object. It is even more difficult than that of the Wang family boy who directly used internal power to release.


    After the silence, there was a group of people discussing. This was incredible. They were looking at the little girl uncertainly.


    The little girl stood aside, not paying attention at all. In her eyes, it was not a cleverness at all, but to show off. Who knew this group of people would not understand it.


    The result of the second batch was the same. No one succeeded, which made the people in the stands unable to sit still and raised questions.


    But in the face of doubt, Yuwen Xiongba had no intention to explain, why one selection should explain to this group of people, it is not worthy.


    "How do you want to do this, do you still need to point out!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s posture is naturally Liwei, the group of people kept making noise before making him angry.


    "One more thing to tell you, I think you may be even more unacceptable."


    Many people saw the expression of Yu Wen Xiongba''s face, and suddenly fainted. After all, behind him was Su Baxian, who was dominating all directions.


    "Just now, I was talking to an adult, and the adult directly accepted this little girl as a disciple, and she was the first disciple!"


    The voice of Yuwen Xiongba kept circulating, and the whole martial arts field reverberated constantly, but it was like thunder in the hearts of everyone, shaking their hearts.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Promoted directly to the first disciple?!"


    "This is terrible too!"


    "Yeah, is this little girl really that scary?!"


    Many people looked ugly or even unbelievable. For a while, the little girl became a top spotlight, and everyone was talking about her.


    But the Wang Clan boy had a cold expression at the moment, he was naturally dissatisfied with this, and he became a disciple directly, he was only just promoted, and he needed Su Yan''s examination.


    The boy from the Wang family looked at the little girl with a cold face, and an anger filled his heart. He wanted to compete with it and stepped on her feet.


    "One more thing, I think you guys are even more unbelievable."


    Everyone looked at Yuwen Xiongba, not knowing what else he had to say, their hearts were already shocked enough.


    A smile appeared on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, and then he said: "My lord said just now that he wants to check it out in person, I think everyone should know the reason."


    Everyone was shocked for a while, and they couldn''t calm down in their eyes. This little girl was able to let Su Baxian come in person, and Su Baxian actually took this little girl so seriously!

 Chapter 1120： Challenge

    No one dared to say anything nonsense at this time. People who could make Su Yan value so much would naturally not dare to offend half a point, otherwise it would be over when Su Yan came.


    Su Yan''s prestige, this group of people is naturally afraid, Taoists can turn their hands to annihilate, their group of masters, masters and powerful, I am afraid that they can trample a bunch to death.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes changed, and looking at the little girl was no longer the anger and disdain before, but flattering.


    "Let me just say, this little girl must be the phoenix among people, you just don''t listen."


    "I also said, she must be a genius."


    "Yes, yes, her father is so good, dragons come out of phoenix."


    ...


    Faced with the words of this group of people, Xiao Meng was surprisingly funny, her face was brilliant, because she and dad often saw such people before.


    He started clamoring and begged for mercy at last.


    Seeing that the arrogance of a group of people was completely gone, Yu Wen Xiongba also smiled and the game continued.


    Next came the inspections of the stuffed fairy and the gravity room, which were brilliant for a while, and many people couldn''t help but applaud.


    "Then the Li family boy is really awesome, his balance is so powerful."


    "Of course, don''t you know that the Patriarch of the Li Family is a well-known light-gong master."


    The Patriarch Li also smiled at the moment, his son got a precious promotion place, which made him very face.


    The young boy of the Li family walked to the podium with a proud look, and sat directly next to the boy of the Wang family, where all the promoted people could rest.


    And Xiao Meng even sat on top of them, which made the two of them still a little dissatisfied, but there was no way.


    There is only one person from Saishangxian who can go straight to the promotion, which shows the difficulty of this goal. Naturally, what Su Yan proposed is not something ordinary people can pass.


    The next step is the gravity room, which can bear the test and is strong.


    Nowadays, many people always like to say that the limbs are well-developed and the mind is simple. In fact, only jealous people would say that. People with well-developed limbs are not necessarily simple-headed, and those with simple-mindedness are not necessarily well-developed.


    This gravity room is not such a simple test of muscles and bones, there are many doorways in it, ordinary people are not aware of, but those who can detect can easily pass.


    A group of people entered it, the pressure began to rise step by step, and if they couldn''t bear it, they had to be eliminated.


    Double the power naturally no one left, even ordinary people did not leave, this average person can bear it.


    Then it went up, twice, three times, four times...Ten times the faces of these people showed ugly colors, and some of them were struggling to support them.


    Among ordinary people, there is a twelve-year-old boy who is extremely relaxed at this moment, and everyone is still inside.


    "Who is that person, who has no cultivation base, can withstand ten times more pressure."


    "The cultivator has stronger bones and can resist with spiritual power, but how can this person bear it?!"


    A group of people are discolored, but they don''t know the doorway.


    "Another wizard."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of smiles. There was not a single direct link in Jiangbei before, and he did not expect that there was one in the End of the World.


    This boy is not strong, his average figure, but his eyes are exceptionally bright.


    The gravity chamber reached twenty times, and many people could no longer hold on, but he alone was able to hold on, so he passed the pass.


    After several rounds of selection, a total of five straight through, recruiting ten people, that is to say there are five places.


    All the selections suddenly felt uneasy. They did not stand out and were afraid of losing this opportunity.


    More young people were dissatisfied. He was obviously in the realm of a master, but he was not selected as a result.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba''s words gave them hope.


    "The next step is the final level, competence, duel, and choose the best five, regardless of age."


    Although this is somewhat fair, geniuses don''t care about this fairness at all, and ability is crushing.


    For a time, many people are gearing up, this is the main event, the previous is just the selection of strange people and strange things.


    And those people with a weaker realm are desperate now, they are just martial artists or the existence of martial masters, how can they compete with people in the realm of masters.


    After selection, twenty masters were finally selected, as well as a martial arts peak powerhouse.


    The pinnacle of the martial arts master won this precious qualification over the master, and he is not the heir of a family leader.


    One-on-one, the entire martial arts field is fierce for a time, and many people are enthusiastic in their eyes. It is simply wonderful.


    Spiritual power confrontation, power confrontation, and some even both injured, and they cheered for a while.


    In the end, the top five were decided, and that martial artist pinnacle teenager was listed, which caused many people to discuss.


    "A genius is born in a poor house. At only ten years old, he is the pinnacle of a martial artist, and he can defeat masters, geniuses, and geniuses."


    This made everyone in the room obsessed. Even if some people were dissatisfied that he eliminated his own heirs, he still couldn''t deny his toughness.


    Yuwen Xiongba stood up at this moment, looked at the ten advanced candidates, and smiled. They can indeed be called geniuses.


    "You are selected through layers, you are well-deserved geniuses, and you will have a brilliant future!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words made the hearts of the young people excited, and their faces were fiery, as if they were a champion in the college entrance examination.


    Especially after they were promoted, they got some super psychic fluids to replenish their physical stamina. They knew more about the magical effects of super psychic fluids, and eagerly wanted them.


    Originally, Yu Wen Xiongba was going to announce the end of the conference. After all, the elections were over and it was time to end, but the Wang Clan boy stood up directly, abnormally abrupt.


    Many people whispered, thinking that this was impolite, and even the head of the Wang family was reproaching him. I don''t know why this kid was like this.


    Young Master Wang, regardless of everyone''s gaze, looked directly at Yuwen Xiongba, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Master Yuwen, I have a request."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the Wang Clan boy without showing anger, but nodded.


    "She was promoted directly to a disciple, but we are just pending, I am dissatisfied."


    His voice was not loud, but many people were very surprised and dared to be dissatisfied with Su Yan. This was dissatisfaction with Su Yan.


    "Oh, what''s your dissatisfaction?"


    "I am not dissatisfied with Yimen, I just want to be a disciple directly."


    "Then you have to wait for the adults to come for the assessment before it can be finalized."


    "I can''t wait, so."


    The Wang family boy looked at Xiao Meng with a look of disdain and even coldness.


    However, Xiao Meng didn''t care, her eyes greeted him directly, not weak at all.


    "I want to challenge her!"


    The voice of the boy from the Wang family was unusually loud and loud, and everyone in the competition field heard it, changing its color in an instant.

 Chapter 1121： Crying nose

    "Wang''s boy wants to challenge that little girl?!"


    Many people are confused for a while and don''t know his intentions.


    But some people are clear, knowing that the purpose of the Wang family''s youth is nothing more than to defeat Xiao Meng and obtain the qualifications to directly become a disciple.


    As long as Yuwen Xiongba agrees with him to challenge, then he will inevitably ask to be a disciple when he wins. If he doesn''t pass, then he will not be a disciple.


    The Wang Clan��s young man��s abacus was very stable, which made the Wang Clan��s Patriarch never thought that his son was really good.


    But he still glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, afraid that he would be angry.


    When the other teenagers who were still to be determined understood the Wang family''s intentions, their eyes showed fiery meaning. This was a good opportunity.


    In the face of the doubts and ridicule of some people present, the young Wang Clan turned a deaf ear, and the previous duel examinations were irrespective of age, so why not do this?


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face turned cold, this Wang Clan boy was really troublesome.


    He originally wanted to refuse, after all, Xiao Meng was only seven or eight years old, and the Wang family boy was already fifteen years old, the gap was too big, how could a duel.


    But to be conservative, Yuwen Xiongba still dialed Su Yan''s phone and let Su Yan decide.


    Su Yan sat in the co-pilot and Jin Shiya drove. The two had already left Yanjing, and it would take some time to reach the end of the world.


    After learning about the incident, Su Yan seemed to be dissatisfied with a serious tone.


    "Xiong Ba, you have been with me for so long, do you question my vision?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed, and he opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. He was shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    "My lord, I...I..."


    "Don''t me me, the genius I fancy, is she so weak?"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba heard this, he suddenly felt in his heart, his face was hot, and Su Yan had to be asked about such things, no wonder he was blamed.


    After hanging up the phone, Yu Wen Xiongba recovered his expression, and looked at the Wang boy and said, "Are you really going to challenge her?!"


    The boy from the Wang family glanced at Xiao Meng and nodded.


    "Of course, I want to enter one door with all my heart. I begged Master Yuwen to give me a chance, and I challenged according to the rules and did not violate anything."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and said, "Well, you can challenge. If you win, you can go directly to the first door and become a disciple."


    All the faces in the stands changed for a while, and those who were eliminated were aggrieved.


    "This, is this nonsense again? If this is the case, then my son can beat her."


    "Yes, my son is in the later stage of the martial arts, defeating this little girl is extremely easy."


    "How can it be as simple as what you said, have you forgotten the little girl''s father? This little girl doesn''t feel so simple to me."


    "It''s only seven or eight years old, is it still a master."


    Regarding the discussion, Yuwen Xiongba has taken offense, and he doesn''t care about it.


    Yu Wen Xiongba also wanted to ask Xiao Meng, but Xiao Meng ran directly to the ring, looking eager to try.


    "Someone fights Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng is very happy."


    Xiao Meng suddenly became very lively, regaining her general nature, and her father was too strict before and was not allowed to fight with others.


    The Wang family boy also stepped onto the ring, looking at Xiao Meng with a smile on his face.


    "Little sister, you can rest assured that I won''t hurt you, as long as you automatically admit defeat."


    Xiao Meng was unhappy and said, "Automatically admit defeat. You underestimated Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng is angry."


    "If you don''t do it, then don''t cry."


    Xiao Meng curled her mouth and said: "You make Xiao Meng angry, and Xiao Meng will make you cry when it comes."


    Xiao Meng is really so cute that many people like it involuntarily. Some people cheer for her. After all, she is so cute when she is young.


    With the referee''s order, the game started.


    But the vast majority of people here are not optimistic about Xiao Meng, the difference between the two is too great, it is not a class of existence.


    Even if they knew that Xiao Meng had a good talent, the best realm would be a martial artist. Could a seven or eight-year-old child become a master? That''s impossible.


    Cultivating in the womb would not be so fast, so in the eyes of this group of people, they are all guessing how little Meng can stick to.


    The Wang Clan boy didn''t use his spiritual power, but clenched his fists. He thought that strength alone could easily defeat Xiao Meng.


    "You do it first, you won''t have a chance if I do it."


    Faced with Xiao Meng, the Wang Clan was angry. The little girl was too arrogant, so she had to show her some color.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The boy from the Wang family shouted angrily, his fist slammed towards Xiao Meng, his strength was not weak, even a martial artist might not be able to catch it.


    But his fist didn''t hit Xiao Meng, but rushed from the side of Xiao Meng, and it was empty.


    The boy of the Wang family was taken aback for a moment. It was then that he discovered that Xiao Meng had avoided the punch. He didn''t expect that the little girl would still have two slaps.


    "Hmph, I see how you hide this time!"


    The fist of the Wang family boy attacked again, driving Xiao Meng to a dead end, and this time he couldn''t avoid it.


    But when his fist was about to touch Xiao Meng, it was blocked by Xiao Meng''s little hand, and he couldn''t move at all.


    The Wang family boy��s fist was so big that Xiao Meng��s small hand could not be wrapped at all, but he still blocked it.


    Everyone present had an incredible look, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    "This little girl actually resisted it?!"


    "She... is she really that strong?!"


    For a while, everyone felt hot on their faces, and just now they were still guessing that Xiao Meng could take a few moves.


    But some people still disagree, watching the battle between the two and saying: "The Wang family boy hasn''t used spiritual power yet."


    As soon as his voice fell, the boy from the Wang family on the ring waved his hands and directly used his spiritual power.


    Xiao Meng made him angry, he just wanted to defeat him now, otherwise he would lose face.


    But Xiao Meng did not continue to wait for his shot at this moment, preemptively, and rushed directly towards the Wang Clan.


    "Your strength is too small."


    Ignoring the strong spiritual fluctuations in the Wang''s hands, Xiao Meng grabbed one of his thumbs and slammed it hard. The Wang''s boy jumped over the air and made a close contact with the ring.


    "Cry me."


    Xiao Meng looked at the Wang Clan on the ground and said, she had said this just now.


    How could the Wang family cry, and his heart was so angry, he wanted to get up to teach Xiao Meng severely.


    However, it turned out that Xiao Meng held his thumb and kept beating, until the last face was bruised and bruised.


    "Cry or cry?!"


    Xiao Meng asked again, with a playful look.


    "Cry, I cry."


    The Wang family boy was completely gone, he had no resistance at all, he was completely like a clay figure, and his whole body was in pain now.


    If he doesn''t do it, he is afraid of being killed by Xiao Meng.

 Chapter 1122： Someone visited

    The boy from the Wang family cried, shriveled, without crying at all. After all, he was forced, and there was no way.


    But Xiao Meng was dissatisfied, she had never seen such a crying nose, and no tears flowed down.


    Xiao Meng held the Wang''s boy''s thumb again, his hands surged, and he was about to make another explosion.


    Now the Wang Clan boy was really scared, his face turned green, and he didn''t care about the pain on his body, so he yelled.


    After all, he is not very old, fifteen years old, he had to be so when he met someone who could not resist.


    But the voice of the Wang family boy rang throughout the martial arts field, unusually harsh, and everyone in the stands could hear it.


    At first everyone just thought that Xiao Meng had some strength, as long as the Wang Clan teenager used his spiritual power, Xiao Meng would definitely be unable to resist.


    However, the results were far beyond their expectations, and they did not expect such a situation at all, and they were all astonished.


    The Wang Clan boy was much taller than Xiao Meng. Xiao Meng had only his waist height, but he held his thumb very violently and threw him into a blow.


    This kind of visual impact is too shocking, it is like a person holding a horn and throwing a fat cow blast, it is too impactful.


    Everyone was astonished and turned into shock, the last one''s face was very ugly, and Xiao Meng was so slapped at them.


    The most ugly face in the stands was also the Patriarch Wang, his most respected son, but he was so humiliated that he almost rushed out.


    "enough!"


    Patriarch Wang directly scolded. He knew that his son could not win this game. The difference between the two was too great. He had already explored the realm of Xiao Meng, and he was actually a master.


    Master Consummation, this is not an ordinary powerful, you must know that Yuwen Xiongba has just broken through to the beginning of the Grand Master.


    At this moment, Ju Taidou and the others were also extremely surprised. The last faces were full of smiles. It was also a good thing to suppress the Wang family boy.


    "Unexpectedly, this little girl is so vigorous!"


    "Yes, it''s really like a hero in a female middle school."


    "It''s not just a hero in the female middle school, this is simply a genius, no wonder Su Taidou was directly recruited as a disciple."


    A group of people suddenly realized that they finally figured out why they were recruited directly. They couldn''t help but admire Su Yan more and more. They didn''t see anyone but knew the horror.


    Yuwen Xiongba is even more complicated, and it is hard to say in his heart, because Xiaomeng is the late master.


    "Is the post-zero-zero already so great? How can the empty-nest old man after the post-90s live."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked bitter, until the referee announced that Xiao Meng had won the game, and he slowly recovered.


    No one in the audience dared to look down on Xiao Meng now. At the age of seven or eight, he turned out to be a master of consummation, which was simply against the sky.


    The previous group of clamorers had left silently. They were afraid that Xiao Meng''s father would come back to find them to settle accounts. At this moment, they were more afraid of Xiao Meng''s father, not knowing how evil he was.


    There was a faint smile on Xiao Meng''s face, her hands on hips, a proud gesture.


    "Who else will challenge me?"


    Without waiting for the referee to speak, Xiao Meng looked directly at the other nine teenagers with an expectant look.


    But Xiaomeng��s expectant eyes were not cute in their eyes. It was a nightmare. They didn��t want to be blasted and cried. It must be very painful not to mention the embarrassment. After all, the Wang family boy was carried away on a stretcher of.


    "Xiao Meng, quickly sit back in position."


    Xiao Meng looked at Yuwen Xiongba, her eyes rolled and said, "You give me a lollipop and I''ll be obedient."


    She is greedy, otherwise she wouldn''t be so cheeky.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, then a faint smile appeared: "Really a lovely child."


    "Ju Taidou, go buy some lollipops."


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba would not go there in person, but he was the chief examiner with a distinguished status.


    Naturally, Ju Taidou wouldn''t go, pushing one by one, and finally the guard at the door bought it.


    But at this time, the entrance of the martial arts field was a young and beautiful woman, wearing sunglasses, with a sassy and heroic appearance.


    Yuwen Xiongba recognized this person at a glance, isn''t it his annoying but loving cousin Yuwen Swift?


    "How did you come?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba stood up directly from his seat, with a slight anger.


    Yuwen Swift took off the sunglasses, and immediately surprised the people present. The appearance was excellent and well maintained. The most important thing was that the figure was extremely proud, and she was simply the best among beauties.


    "Why can''t I come, this End of the World is not yours."


    "I''m here for business."


    "Then I still have business."


    Yuwen Swift is not afraid of Yuwen Xiongba''s anger, she knows her cousin too well.


    "What business can you do?"


    "I''m traveling, and I brought you something by the way."


    Yuwen Swift took out an item from the bag, which was a sachet, and it was fragrant just after taking it out.


    "Is this embroidered by my aunt?"


    Of course Yuwen Xiongba knew that Yuwen Swift didn''t have that craft, and there was no one else except her aunt.


    Yuwen Swift walked to the referee''s bench, hugged Yuwen Xiongba directly, and said, "Cousin, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yu Wen Xiongba is the most unacceptable to this kind of crookedness, and he has completely lost his anger.


    "So many people, pay attention to the image."


    Ju Taidou was forced to make room, and the two sat down.


    "What kind of selection is this, so lively?"


    "You don''t understand even after you say it, it''s natural to be a martial artist for so long."


    "You say it again, believe it or not, let me tell my mom?"


    Yuwen Swift was irritated, and Yuwen Xiongba said she was stupid the most. She was naturally foolish.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything, the selection is still going on."


    The two men cleared up their minds, and the whole martial arts field was quiet again, and the guard also bought the lollipop, and Xiao Meng immediately ate it with relish.


    "In that case, do you have any questions?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at everyone in the stands, his voice was extremely loud, spreading everywhere.


    No one speaks, it is naturally consent, some are happy and some are worried.


    "Well, this selection has been successfully concluded, and the number has been determined."


    The ten people who were promoted were naturally overjoyed. If they can really enter the first door, they will surely become soaring.


    The people in the stands also stood up one after another and walked outside according to the order.


    However, at the exit, a man in weird clothes walked in and directly blocked everyone''s path.


    "Who are you, a good dog doesn''t stand in the way."


    Some people are unhappy, after all, his son was not selected, and he was angry.


    But the man in the weird dress had a cold face, and he grabbed the man''s neck with a hand.


    In just a few seconds, the strong man in the master realm was sucked dry, leaving only a withered bone.

 Chapter 1123： Reap the benefits

    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they stepped back one after another, with a look of fear on their faces.


    This was too sudden, suddenly a person appeared, wearing an unusually weird costume, and one move was to turn a strong master into a corpse.


    The man threw away the dry corpse in his hand, his face didn''t show any fluctuations, as if the person killed was not worth mentioning.


    There was a sense of wind and frost on the man''s face. At first glance, it was the existence of licking blood with the knife''s mouth. His whole body was very hostile. The people around him were frightened by this hostility.


    At this time, the guards in charge of here rushed over, surrounded the men with murderous expressions.


    "Who is here, dare to commit a crime here!"


    Facing the defender''s anger, the man smiled slightly, then laughed loudly, and finally turned up to the sky to laugh.


    "A group of ants, dare to shout at me, looking for death!"


    The man''s eyes changed, and a ghostly blue flame suddenly appeared in his hand, which instantly surged towards several guards.


    There was no time or opportunity to escape at all. The guards of these masters were directly surrounded by the blue nether flame, and they were turned into ashes in an instant.


    Everyone was completely discolored at this time, and the existence of the master had no resistance at all, how terrible this person was.


    At this time, the group of martial arts leaders in the stands also noticed the commotion at the door, and their faces were all unpleasant.


    "A group of upstarts have no quality at all."


    "It seems wrong, someone is making trouble again."


    "Make trouble!" A grandmaster glared, and said angrily, "Who dares to make trouble here?


    The great master leaped off the stands, and with a wave of his hand, the group of politicians and businessmen rushed towards both sides and gave way.


    The great master saw the man in weird clothes at a glance, his brows raised, and anger emerged.


    "Are you making trouble here?!"


    The great master''s voice was loud, with a violent coercion, he attacked the weirdly dressed man.


    But the man didn''t care at all, didn''t resist at all, and didn''t threaten him at all. This made the grandmaster''s complexion changed, and there was a sense of fear on his face.


    "A grandmaster, hehe, you can play."


    Hearing this, the grand master was furious and said that he could play with him. Is this to play with him?


    "court death!"


    The great master burst out with spiritual power, turning into a blue light, while swinging his hands into fists, directly attacking the man.


    The corner of the man''s mouth smiled even more, and he didn''t use any spiritual power. With a random wave of the dark palm, the grandmaster couldn''t get in, which made him look shocked.


    Not only him, but the surrounding martial arts leaders have also changed their colors. They can resist the offensive by relying on strength alone, and this strength is hard to imagine.


    "I will help you!"


    Another grandmaster also jumped down, palms with his hands, and patted towards the man.


    "interesting."


    The man didn''t have the slightest fear, his face still smiled, his hands clenched into a fist, and he swung his fist at the grandmaster at random.


    Without resistance, the grandmaster was directly smashed into his arm by a punch, and then penetrated his chest.


    The grand master is unbelievable, his own grand master exists, and there is no room for resistance.


    But in an instant, this great master was sucked into a corpse.


    And the grandmaster who was resisted by him was sweating coldly on his forehead, and his heart was already trembling, and he couldn''t hold his hand if he was thinking about making a move.


    "Want to go?"


    The man looked at him and said, his voice was flat, like an ordinary question.


    That grandmaster was not a fool, and he naturally knew that the man would never let him go. When he was ashamed and angry, his dantian spiritual power was completely surging and he blew himself up.


    boom!


    A huge noise rang out at the door, and the grand master turned into a blood mist, and the blood mist radiated around, and this force was attacking the man and was bound to destroy it.


    But with a casual punch, the man smashed this force without touching his body at all.


    "The grandmaster was still too weak in the early days."


    The man smiled again and again, threw down the withered bones in his hands, and walked towards the martial arts field. Who else would dare to stop him now, backing away, afraid that it would not be easy.


    These fluctuations were naturally seen by Yu Wen Xiongba and others in the stands, and all of them were angry.


    The Patriarch of the Feng family, whose heir was promoted, was angry at this moment because the man had killed one of his in-laws.


    "Ju Taidou, let me meet this reckless thing."


    Ju Taidou nodded and said, "Be careful."


    The Patriarch of the Feng family leapt out, jumped off the stands, and stood beside the man.


    "Things that do not live or die are going to be rampant!"


    The head of the Feng family is thin, but he looks like a clank, with light fluctuations in his eyes.


    The man looked at this person, still smiling, but showing a stern face.


    "That''s right, come to the late master stage, but you can play twice."


    The Feng Family Patriarch was furious, and stopped talking nonsense with the man, and directly rushed towards the man with spiritual power.


    With his hands into fists, his strength was extremely powerful, and they all hit the man��s vitals. Once he hits, he will be killed.


    But the man also clenched his fists with both hands, turned over to resist, the two of them resisted with their arms, and the spirits around him vented wildly.


    However, in the next second, the Feng Family Patriarch''s complexion suddenly changed, like a kite with a broken line, flying straight upside down, his arm already shattered.


    "you you!"


    The Patriarch of the Feng family was pale, and he kept spitting out blood, his breath suddenly languished, and he had no strength to fight back.


    Not only that, his arms were already pitch black at the moment, obviously the man''s hands and feet.


    The man walked towards the head of the Feng family, unhappy, but he made the head of the Feng family full of despair. This feeling was the most uncomfortable.


    Yuwen Xiongba jumped down at this moment, with a rung between the two, looking at the man coldly.


    "Who are you, do you know where this is?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the man without the slightest fear, his eyes were fierce.


    "The mere grandmaster also wanted to stop me in the early days. It seems that you really do not live or die."


    The man''s spiritual power emerged, and he wanted to capture Yuwen Xiongba with a trick.


    But in the end, Yuwen Xiongba didn''t move half a point. At this moment, blue spiritual power poured out all over his body, resisting the man''s power.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to have two more troubles."


    Ju Taidou and the others also jumped down and looked at the man coldly, full of killing intent.


    "Do you know who this is?!"


    "Oh, I never need to ask for names to kill."


    "He is Su Taidou''s subordinate, and he was selected here!"


    Ju Taidou roared, trying to deter the man with Su Yan''s reputation.


    But the man didn''t care. He didn''t show any fear, but his eyes were unusually bright.


    "Select a genius boy, it''s really early, not as good as it''s coincidence, just to sit back and reap the benefits."

 Chapter 1124： Seriously injured

    Hearing this, Yuwen Xiongba''s face was extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that Su Yan''s fame could not make this man afraid, but he had a fiery face, wanting to confuse those geniuses who advanced.


    The man looked at the eleven young girls in the stands, his eyes were fiery, and he smiled.


    "Yes, really good, they are all excellent seedlings."


    At this moment, there are a few people coming from Feiyue outside the martial arts training ground, with the same costumes and a cold face.


    "Nighthawk, I didn''t expect you to run so fast."


    A woman named Huang Ying has an unusually masculine voice, and her face is also a male face. If it weren''t for some characteristics that prove that she is a woman, she would definitely be regarded as a man.


    "Look what I found?!"


    Nighthawk was proud and extremely proud.


    "Those boys?"


    Huang Ying looked at the little girl and the others, their expressions changed slightly, and then they showed fiery eyes.


    "It''s really nowhere to find anything to break through the iron shoes. It takes no effort at all. They are all talented seedlings."


    "That''s right, we searched around. It''s been almost half a month and there is no suitable seedling. I didn''t expect one to appear suddenly."


    At the moment, Nighthawk pointed to the little dream who was still eating lollipop, and his eyes were fierce.


    "Look at that lollipop kid, it''s a monster. If you bring it back, the master will definitely reward us."


    "This kid is more talented than other children. It''s a genius that''s rare in a century."


    "Now I will get a lot of rewards when I go back."


    This group of people laughed constantly and was extremely happy, but they were unusually abrupt in the martial arts ground, because the others did not laugh.


    Especially Yu Wen Xiongba, his face was so ugly at this moment that he ignored them and wanted to take the seedlings he had chosen so hard for himself.


    "A group of things that do not live or die, my adults dare to destroy the selection test, do you want to die!"


    Yu Wenxiong''s tongue burst into spring thunder, raging and violent, he was really angry, this is simply extremely arrogant, and he did not put one in his eyes.


    Nighthawk looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said to the others: "This grandmaster''s early ants jumped too much, wait for me to clean him up."


    "I don''t need you, let me go."


    The man with earrings stood up, his name was Night Wolf, and he was naturally with this group.


    Ye Lang looked at Yuwen Xiongba, his face full of disdain.


    "To deal with you, I only need three tricks."


    "Arrogant!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely furious, and a long sword appeared in his hand, leaping in the air, and slashed towards the night wolf with a sword, showing its power.


    Ju Taidou and the others all had a sudden change of expression. The mere grandmaster in the early stage was able to burst out such a powerful force, which was almost the same as the master''s later stage.


    This makes them more respectful of Su Yan, and only a powerful person like Su Yan can teach such a terrifying character.


    Facing the sword of Yuwen Xiongba, Night Wolf was also a little surprised, his eyes were cold, and a ghost of a wolf appeared behind him.


    "Playful Blue Moon!"


    Night Wolf roared directly, and a fierce spell was cast out, and the phantom behind him became huge, directly helping him withstand the sword.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was ugly, this phantom was so powerful that his jaw was shattered.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest fear, and once again mobilized his spiritual power, and slashed towards the phantom. This sword was even more powerful, and it was considered his strongest sword.


    This naturally used the secret technique that Su Yan had handed over to Yuwen Xiongba, and even the powerhouses in the later period of the Grand Master did not dare to face it.


    And the man wolf phantom was turned into a phantom by this sword, and disappeared in a moment.


    The night wolf also spit out a mouthful of blood, his breath weakened, and he couldn''t fight anymore.


    The Night Wolf is only the late Grandmaster, so how could it resist Yuwen Xiong''s supreme sword?


    "Playing with Blue Moon, but so."


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a mocking expression on his face, but secretly delighted in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would be so powerful when he stepped into the master.


    The Nighthawk on the side was cold, his body was burning frantically, and his dark hands were filled with spiritual power.


    "It hurts my junior, looking for death!"


    Nighthawk rushed out, his hands like the hands of a gorefiend, and grabbed Yuwen Xiongba, his power was violent, and the qi continued to emerge.


    Ju Taidou''s expression changed suddenly, and he couldn''t help but said, "This power is at least the realm of a pseudo-daoist."


    Even he felt that this power was more than that, the Pembey degree of this power seemed to be stronger than him.


    And Yu Wen Xiongba naturally felt it, his eyes were disturbed, but he did not take a step back.


    This is the majesty of one school. If he retreats, the majesty of the other school will be gone. What Su Yan would think of him, he himself would not forgive himself.


    Therefore, in the face of Nighthawk''s violent violence, Yuwen Xiongba''s long sword was still sharp and extremely cold, and directly greeted him.


    Nighthawk grabbed the long sword, and the spiritual power of both sides collided, both of which were blue spiritual power. The spiritual power of the night eagle revealed an evil nature with a powerful suction.


    "Break it to me!"


    Nighthawk roared, grabbing the long sword in Yuwen Xiongba''s hand directly, and then turning it into several pieces.


    You must know that this long sword was given to him by Su Yan. It was regarded as a treasure by Yuwen Xiongba, and it was also extremely strong.


    Yuwen Xiongba felt a pain in his heart. It was anger, not fear, because Nighthawk destroyed his sword.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes were red and swollen, and his anger was overwhelming. The spiritual power all over his body was gushing out, gathering between his hands. This blow was his release blow, the final blow.


    Nighthawk''s complexion was slightly changed, and 50% of his spiritual power was moved. This was the solution to Yu Wen Xiongba''s attack.


    That''s right, it was 50% of the spiritual power. A ant in the early stage of the Grand Master asked him to use 50% of the spiritual power, and Nighthawk was already very angry.


    "Unexpectedly, a small master was so powerful in the early days."


    Huang Ying on the side spoke, looking at Yuwen Xiongba who was loosing his strength, with a hint of appreciation on his face.


    But Nighthawk didn''t stop at the moment, his fist was raised, and the Nether Flame burned wildly, turning into a magic eagle, rushing towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, his fists joined together to resist, but he still couldn''t resist the deadly force, and flew straight backwards.


    He was already deprived of strength, it was impossible for him to be as fatal as before.


    Ju Taidou and the others changed their faces and stood up one after another. They had to take care of this matter. After all, Yuwen Xiongba belonged to Su Yan, and this person was too much to take away their genius from the end of the world.


    Yuwen Swift screamed at the moment, ran towards Yuwen Xiongba, lifted him up, looked at him with tears on his face, heartbroken.


    "Cousin, don''t worry about you."


    Yu Wenxiong was dying. He was exhausted and withstood this fierce blow again. At this moment, his bones and bones were broken, and there was no good place. His dantian was cracked. It can be said that he stepped into the ghost gate with one foot.

 Chapter 1125： All off

    The entire martial arts training ground was suddenly chaotic, and many politicians and business leaders fled towards the exit one after another. If they didn''t escape, they might not be able to leave.


    Even some big men in the martial arts world are also at risk of their lives, leaving the martial arts training ground one after another, leaving behind the masters.


    At first glance, these people are not very good, and they even said that they would take away the eleven geniuses. How could the owner of these children agree.


    Xiao Meng did not continue eating lollipops at this moment, because she saw that Yu Wen Xiongba was seriously injured, and her face was a little angry.


    "Daddy, come back soon, big brother was beaten."


    Xiao Meng called, but there was no response, how could her father come back just after he left.


    Right now, Ju Taidou and others were standing in front of Yuwen Xiongba, glaring at Nighthawk and others. Needless to say, the intent to kill was naturally. Only fighting can resolve this dispute.


    "It''s really disappointing for us to delay so much effort from the district master."


    Huang Ying frowned slightly and said, looking very unhappy.


    "It''s okay, I will kill it later."


    "Brother, a few of them are pseudo-Taoists, they are not easy to deal with."


    The night wolf was clutching his chest, obviously the injury was serious, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.


    "Pseudo Taoist!"


    Nighthawk''s face became cold, his killing intent appeared, and his voice was unusually cold.


    "Kill it!"


    Nighthawk''s domineering makes Ju Taidou and others feel a sense of coldness, this is the coercion of Ling Li, the aura of a strong man.


    "Ju Taidou, that man is not easy."


    A grandmaster pinnacle powerhouse had deep fear in his eyes, but he did not retreat.


    "Go together, kill these people, and maintain the majesty of my martial arts world!"


    Ju Taidou shouted angrily, bursting out of spiritual power, and his vicissitudes of life was full of sword carvings.


    Other people were also infected by this aura, and their hearts were filled with anger, and every spiritual power burst out, looking at these three people with full of eyes.


    "Senior Brother, do you need help?"


    Huang Ying asked worriedly, and there was no previous smile. After all, this is most of the martial arts world powerhouse in the end of the world, with three pseudo-daoists and three masters who are perfect.


    Nighthawk shook his head, looking at Ju Taidou and the others, his eyes were blushing, and his face was expectant.


    "No, I just try to compete with them."


    Nighthawk and Yufumi Xiongba only used 50% of their strength in the battle, and did not exert their abilities at all. He was a powerhouse in the realm of Taoism.


    But Ju Taidou and the others naturally knew this. They weren''t the strong Taoists, and they would dare to fight them alone. That would definitely be a show of brains.


    Huang Ying and Night Wolf both retreated, and the others also retreated, vacating a huge space. This battle will inevitably spread widely.


    Yuwen Swift helped Yuwen Xiongba to a safe area, and completely ignored Yuwen Xiongba''s spiritual power to him, but it made Yuwen Xiongba recover a lot, at least able to speak.


    "come on!"


    Nighthawk looked at several people, the killing intent in his eyes was not weak at all, but even more provocative.


    "kill!"


    Ju Taidou and the others roared, rushing towards Nighthawk, and all kinds of methods were revealed, all of which were ultimate moves.


    Suddenly, the spiritual power dispersed in the sky, and the entire martial arts field was faltering, and it might collapse at any time.


    Ju Taidou slashed with a palm, with violent fluctuations, and more radiance, the power of the pseudo-daoist is not weak.


    But Nighthawk smiled, clenching his hands, directly blocked his offensive move, and at the same time blasted Ju Taidou''s neck with his other hand.


    This punch came fiercely, an absolute fatal blow, and Ju Taidou''s face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly turned over and backed up, but was still caught by the fist and directly tore off a large piece of flesh.


    Ju Taidou hurriedly repaired the wound with spiritual power, his face was extremely ugly. He didn''t expect this nighthawk to be so strong, the power it showed before was just a joke.


    "Everyone, be careful, this person is not easy, I am afraid that the Taoists initially underestimated him."


    The other people''s complexion changed, and the Taoists looked down upon them in the early stage. Could it be that they are the Taoists in the middle stage?


    Nighthawk smiled and said, "I''m just a Taoist in the early stage. If it''s in the middle stage, I will come here and be the master of the door a long time ago."


    These words made everyone feel at ease, but they were still full of fear. Taoists had such a powerful force in the early days, and this group of people was definitely not an ordinary existence.


    At this moment, Nighthawk glanced at Yuwen Swift next to Yuwen Xiongba, and there was a wave of fluctuations in her heart. It was a wave of desire.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a beautiful and delicious beauty here."


    Nighthawk smiled, looking at Yuwen Swift with lustful eyes.


    "If this is the case, then I won''t bother with you, let''s go together!"


    Nighthawk yelled at Ju Taidou and the others, with an impatient look on his face.


    Ju Taidou and the others were so pale that they looked down upon them so much. If you don''t kill the night eagle today, the majesty of the martial arts world will be wiped out.


    "kill!"


    A few people roared again, and this time they were all doing their best, almost equivalent to a blow, leaving no backs at all.


    Faced with countless violent spiritual power attacks, Nighthawk smiled, and a phantom appeared behind him.


    "Eagle hits the sky!"


    Nighthawk roared, the phantom behind him became larger and larger, and then turned into countless eagles, rushing towards Ju Taidou and the others.


    This secret technique is regarded as Nighthawk''s most powerful move. When he displays it this time, it is natural to kill Ju Taidou and the others in one fell swoop and kill them all.


    Because he can''t wait any longer, his inner desires are haunting him, his eyes are looking at Yuwen Swift, he is a womanizer, just like a fish meets water and a drunkard meets wine.


    Countless eagles and falcons rushed out, instantly dissolving the spiritual moves of Ju Taidou and others.


    At this time, everyone changed their colors, and their spiritual power was running, hurriedly resisting the attacks of countless eagles and phantoms.


    However, they discovered that these falcons actually had the ability to swallow them and could absorb their spiritual power, which made them feel desperate.


    "Ju Taidou, can''t resist!"


    When a master master said this, he turned into a pile of dry bones, and his spiritual power was directly absorbed.


    Ju Taidou was about to split, and his spiritual power poured out frantically, without any hiding, even his dantian was completely empty.


    Originally, they had taken a single blow, but now this little resistance is naturally not a big deal, and it is directly overwhelmed by countless eagles.


    But for a while, none of these top figures on the horizon were spared. Even Ju Taidou was now a dead bone, lying straight on the ground, his eyes seemed to be unwilling.


    Nighthawk laughed, because it was over, and the top experts in the world of martial arts were all destroyed, then he could start his own business now.


    "Brother, did you kill that man!"


    Ye Lang was full of anger, because Yuwen Xiongba injured him.


    "No, I want him to taste the taste of his cousin being tarnished by others, so that he can give you revenge, right?"


    Ye Lang suddenly laughed and nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1126： Be late

    Hearing this, Yuwen Swift suddenly panicked, her heart was full of anxiety, and there was no blood on her face.


    And Yuwen Xiongba was even more upset. He was unable to fight at all in his current situation, which meant he couldn''t protect his cousin. He didn''t dare to think about it now, only hope that Su Yan would come soon.


    At this time, Su Yan had already passed Jiangbei, and Jin Shiya did not linger, neither of them got off the expressway, and drove directly towards the end of the world.


    At this moment, Su Yan dialed Yu Wen Xiongba''s phone, wanting to know about the recruitment situation, he was very interested in Xiao Meng, and he hoped that this girl would not let him down.


    The phone rang for a long time, and finally connected, what was heard was the gasping voice of Yufumi Xiongba. After all, he was hurt too badly.


    Hearing this voice, Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, with a solemn expression on his face.


    "what happened?"


    Su Yan asked coldly, without a trace of emotion, he knew that something must have happened.


    Yu Wen Xiongba handed the phone to his cousin Yu Wen Xiong Swift. Even if he can say a few words, he still can''t make it clear.


    Yuwen Swift took the phone, as if seeing a savior, her uneasy expression was comforted for a moment.


    "Are you Lord Su Yan?"


    There was a timid voice over the phone, with a slight trembling with a cry.


    "you are?!"


    "I''m Yu Wen Xiongba''s cousin. Someone in the martial arts training ground made trouble, my cousin was seriously injured, and the martial arts masters and others in the end of the world were all destroyed!"


    Yuwen Swift succinctly stated the matter in one breath, as if a stone fell to the ground in his heart, and suddenly felt a lot safer.


    Su Yan heard the coldness in his eyes, and someone dared to block him from a selection and killed so many people. This was the most direct challenge to him.


    His character is very simple, and if he has a grudge, he will be avenged. If he dares to provoke him, he will definitely return it ten times a hundred times.


    "How are you doing now?"


    Su Yan was most worried about Yuwen Xiongba. After all, he was only in the early stage of the Grand Master and was seriously injured. It would be easy to want his life.


    "We... we... don''t come over!"


    At this moment, Nighthawk had already walked towards the two of them, snatching the phone, his eyes were full of evil smiles.


    "Do you still call for rescue?"


    Nighthawk looked at Yuwen Swift, as if looking at a plate of delicious food, waiting to enjoy it slowly.


    "If you dare to touch a hair of my cousin, you will definitely die without a burial place."


    "Oh, you can still talk, you really can''t beat Xiaoqiang."


    After Nighthawk said, he kicked out directly, kicking Yuwen Xiongba into the air, and he was already unable to move half a minute after he fell to the ground.


    "Cousin!"


    Yuwen Swift screamed and wanted to run towards Yuwen Xiongba, but Nighthawk caught her hair and couldn''t move at all.


    "Your cousin will not die, he hasn''t witnessed the moment when you were defiled yet."


    Nighthawk smiled deeper, and his nostrils approached Yuwen Swift, and the alluring scent immediately made him intoxicated.


    "As a human being in my first life, I have lived among thousands of flowers before I regret my life."


    "Beauty, I will let you enjoy the most wonderful moments in the world."


    All this was heard by Su Yan. At this moment, he was holding his hands tightly, making a crackling sound, extremely angry.


    "Who are you, I advise you to let them go!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely cold, and if someone dared to do something to his men, the outcome was already doomed.


    Nighthawk only noticed Su Yan on the phone, and couldn''t help but exasperatedly said, "Are you the rescuer? If you can come right away, then I don''t mind fighting with you first, but you can''t come now."


    "If you dare to move them, I, Su Ba, will definitely make you worse than death!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Nighthawk laughed loudly, as if laughing at Su Yan and at his ignorance.


    "You are not here, what right do you have to threaten me, originally only wanted her cousin to enjoy that feeling alone, now I think you can try it too."


    Nighthawk grabbed Yuwen Swift''s hair and walked directly to the dressing room of the martial arts ground, without giving her a chance to escape.


    Yuwen Swift is finally scared now, completely scared, and her heart is already in a mess at this moment.


    "Cousin, cousin, save me!"


    She can only call her cousin now, because there is no one else but her cousin.


    But she knew clearly that her cousin could not save her. This was a kind of despair, and her heart had been surrounded by despair.


    Yuwen Swift''s tears kept streaming down, but she still couldn''t stop her being dragged away by Nighthawk.


    Huang Ying is full of displeased face at the moment, after all, she is also a woman, because of sympathy.


    "You men are all this virtue. If I meet such a man in the future, I will definitely cut off his head."


    Ye Lang smiled and said: "Senior brother is a little anxious this time, maybe that woman has a very good appetite, but he usually treats women with courtesy."


    "Humph!"


    Huang Ying didn''t agree, but she couldn''t stop it, so she could only snorted coldly.


    And in the distance, Yuwen Xiongba was full of panic at the moment, watching his cousin being dragged by Nighthawk by her hair and walking towards the dressing room.


    He couldn''t get angry anymore, and his heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t dare to imagine, let alone expect Su Yan''s arrival, because he knew it was too late.


    He blames himself now, because he can''t protect his cousin, he is incompetent, he is damned!


    But what''s the use of all self-blame, it can''t change the ending at all, things seem to be doomed.


    Yuwen Xiongba watched his cousin being dragged away, his figure further and further away, and finally disappeared, his vision became increasingly blurred, and his brain was in chaos.


    Yuwen Xiongba felt that he wanted to sleep, too tired, really tired, heart tired, and body aches. He just wanted to take a good rest.


    But at this time, Yuwen Swift was dragged into the locker room by Nighthawk, thrown directly on the ground, completely unable to move.


    "Don''t resist, because there is no effect, it will only make me crazier!"


    Nighthawk laughed wildly, and rushed directly at Yuwen Swift.


    "what!"


    A scream came from the dressing room. The voice was so miserable and pitiful. It was a helpless and miserable cry. This was the most painful scream of a woman.


    Hearing this scream, Su Yan directly squeezed the phone to pieces, and golden flames appeared in his eyes, and his anger had already made him lose his mind.


    At this moment, Su Yan asked Jin Shiya to leave and drove by herself. The accelerator slammed to death. The car almost flew up and hurried towards the martial arts field at Tianya at the fastest speed.


    When he arrived at the training ground, the whole training ground had collapsed and turned into rubble.


    Su Yan''s eyes were bleeding quickly. Regardless of this, he rushed directly into the ruins, bursting with spiritual power, all the ruins were scattered everywhere, and he couldn''t stop him at all.


    He knows that he is still late after all, but he wants to see people and corpses in his life!

 Chapter 1127： The death of Yuwen Swift

    Yuwen Xiongba is his person. Although it is obvious that it is a subordinate relationship, in fact, Su Yan has long regarded him as a brother and regarded him as a very good assistant.


    Along the way, Su Yan witnessed his own growth, and at the same time Yuwen Xiongba did the same. Thinking about being in Jiangzhou, he was often a little bit sad.


    In the ninth reincarnation, Su Yanneng was not right, but what happened in this life really made him sigh, many of which were not known before.


    He was furious, and sometimes it was brutal, because the world of cultivation can only allow such people to survive.


    He saw peace on the earth. Although these people are not high in realm, they are affectionate and righteous, love and hate, which he lacked before.


    Su Yan walked towards the ruins, and the rubble on the ground flew in all directions, sweeping out a road directly.


    He was very angry, because he knew that Yuwen Xiongba might have been fierce, and that the behavior of those people was absolutely cruel.


    Jin Shiya also followed Su Yan over. She was also worried about the safety of Yuwen Xiongba. After all, she had been in contact with Yuwen Xiongba very much.


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry."


    "No hurry, I''m just angry, why am I a step late."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and his spiritual power burst out, and he directly blasted a huge stone weighing dozens of tons in front of him.


    At this time, there were blood stains in the ruins, and a corpse that had been sucked dry, smashed to pieces by rubble, and there were debris everywhere.


    This is definitely a disaster for the End of the World, the martial arts world is almost bloodbathed, and the pseudo-dao never survives, it is faltering and everyone is in danger.


    Su Yan continued to walk inside, and all the rubble floated into the air, which was naturally due to his spiritual power.


    At this time, he saw two figures in a ruin, which made him overjoyed.


    This is naturally Yuwen Xiongba and Yuwen Swift. They were trapped in the ruins, completely unable to move, because Su Yan let the gravel float in the air, and they were able to escape.


    Yuwen Xiongba was **** and bloody, there was no good place, only the breath that came in but not the breath that came out.


    On the other hand, Yuwen Swift, ragged all over, his neck and even his face were blue and purple, it was obviously a bruise from the brutality.


    At this moment, her eyes were godless, like a walking corpse, walking towards Su Yan holding Yuwen Xiongba.


    Su Yan''s expression was complicated. He knew how unbearable this pain was for a woman. This was definitely the most tragic tragedy.


    He could only take Yuwen Xiongba from Yuwen Swift, and the spiritual power of his hands rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba to heal his body.


    After a while, Yu Wen Xiongba opened his eyes and his body recovered a lot, but his eyes were painful and crazy, as if he was crazy.


    "Swift, are you all right!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s first sentence when he woke up was to ask, but when he looked sideways, when he saw Yuwen Swift, his whole body suddenly froze and froze for a long time.


    Tears flowed down Yu Wen Xiongba''s cheeks, and the sadness in his heart was completely beyond description.


    "Beast!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared, his voice shook all around, and the sorrow in it was completely understandable by Su Yan. The feeling of powerlessness made him even more angry.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of those people."


    Su Yan''s voice was very calm, but it was the tranquility before the storm. Things had already happened and could not be changed back, but revenge was definitely to be carried out thoroughly, and he would make the group of people regret doing such an inferior thing.


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard Su Yan''s voice, he felt relieved, and a sorrowful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "My lord, I made you laugh, I couldn''t protect the majesty of one door."


    At this time, he was still blaming himself, which made Jin Shiya couldn''t help but shed tears, and her face was full of pear flowers with rain.


    At this moment, Yuwen Swift looked at Yuwen Xiongba and saw that he was much better. The original numb face seemed to fluctuate, but it was only for a moment.


    "Master Su Yan, is my cousin all right?"


    Yuwen Swift looked at Su Yan and said timidly, like a wounded little elk.


    Su Yan nodded and comforted: "It''s okay, everything will be fine with me."


    He is a man, and he doesn''t know how to comfort Yuwen Swift, a little at a loss.


    Jin Shiya looked at Yuwen Swift and said: "In my sister''s arms, cry out if you want to cry."


    Yuwen Swift did not move, and stood numbly, with Bodo''s eyes sluggish again, as if he was already stupid.


    Suddenly, she looked at Su Yan with a look of anger.


    "Master Su Yan, you must promise me one thing."


    "You said, I promised you all."


    Yuwen Swift''s eyes were full of hatred. It was an unforgettable pain. She wanted Su Yan to help her destroy those people.


    "Master Su Yan, I hope you can avenge me."


    Su Yan clenched his fists, two groups of flames in his eyes burned, and the huge stones in the distance burst into pieces.


    "Don''t worry, they will disappear like that stone."


    Yuwen Swift smiled, an innocent and innocent smile, her soul was as pure as her soul.


    "Master, carry my coffin at that time, I want to see them disappear with my own eyes."


    After Yuwen Swift said, her body fell straight, her eyes slowly closed, and there was no vitality.


    "My lord, please help Swift, please help Swift!"


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly panicked, and cried out like a heartbreak, tears and nose streaming out.


    Su Yan held Yuwen Xiongba''s hand tightly, trying to calm him down, because he could do nothing.


    People''s hearts are dead, so everything is irretrievable. Yuwen Swift''s heart is dead. What''s the use of saving her body? It''s better to let her go away in peace.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart-piercing howl, his voice cut through the sky, and the birds in the distance wailed again and again. The voice did not dissipate for a long time.


    In the end, Su Yan had to let Yuwen Xiongba sleep for a while. He was so excited that he might have problems by then.


    At the same time, Su Yan also took away Yuwen Swift''s body, and the whole martial arts field returned to silence.


    This place will last for a long time, maybe ten years later, maybe hundreds of years later, there will always be someone who will come back here to worship and put a sachet to pay homage to the eternal pain in his heart.


    Jin Shiya drove, and the group went straight to a coffin shop and bought the most expensive coffin.


    Then Su Yan personally put Yuwen Swift into the coffin carefully, closed the lid, nailed the nails, and left the coffin with one hand.


    Jin Shiya knew what Su Yan was going to do. Naturally, he did not stop him. He took Yuwen Xiongba to the hotel. At present, all she had to do was to take care of Yuwen Xiongba, and Su Yan would take care of the rest.


    The anger in her heart was still there, that group of people should die, shouldn''t stay in this world, the devil couldn''t take them, so let her brother Yan take them.

 Chapter 1128： Xiao Family Questioning

    Su Yan carried the coffin and walked on the street. Many people talked about it because it was too abrupt.


    "Look, how does that man carry the coffin?!"


    "Yeah, the coffin seems to be a good nanmu coffin, and it''s gone."


    "Not an ordinary person."


    What Xiaomin Market talks about is nothing more than the value of the coffin. Why did Su Yan walk on the street carrying the coffin and treat him as a neurotic.


    But some people in the martial arts world don''t think so. Their main point is why Su Yan can carry the coffin. You must know that the coffin is not an ordinary weight. It takes several adults to carry it.


    "This person is not simple, it must be a well-known existence in the martial arts world, and it may be here to take revenge."


    "It should be like this, otherwise, who would carry the coffin on the street in broad daylight."


    An old-looking person said with a complicated face: "Don''t mess with it. The situation has been turbulent recently. I heard that Ju Taidou was dead."


    The people around seemed to be shocked one by one, and they looked incredible.


    "Ju Taidou died away?!"


    This group of people seemed to lose their souls, their faces were astonished, and finally they were terrified.


    "How powerful is that who can kill Ju Taidou?!"


    They didn''t dare to think about it, it was just a group of martial arts masters, and they completely enshrined them as the supreme sage.


    But now some people say that such a noble person was killed, which makes them unbelievable.


    "Your news is false, how could someone kill Ju Taidou!"


    Some people came over and glared.


    The old-fashioned person was not angry, his face didn''t ease, and he looked at everyone and said, "You don''t know, the martial arts grounds have collapsed. It is said that the battle between the strong and Ju Tai was caused.


    Of course, this group of people heard about this, and they were all stunned. The strength of the martial arts field was beyond the reach of ordinary people. It seemed that what this person said was not entirely false.


    "Is that the master of other places?!"


    "I don''t know, this matter is blocked, no publicity is allowed, everyone should be careful about it."


    Everyone nodded. This is not a trivial matter.


    "I really want to know that person!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked over and said, pointing to Su Yan on the street.


    "you know?!"


    A group of people looked over, full of expectation.


    "Hurry up, who is he?"


    The middle-aged man showed embarrassment and said to everyone: "I just met him, and I don''t know his identity."


    "cut."


    Everyone was immediately full of contempt and lost the slightest interest.


    "I saw it in the ruins of the martial arts training ground. At that time, he drove the car to the ruins and turned the whole ruins upside down, and finally found two survivors."


    "He turned over the ruins?!"


    Some people have seen the ruins, it is impossible to be like that. The rubble is neatly placed on all sides, but a passage is exposed in the middle.


    "Yes, it scared me miserably at that time, dozens of tons of stones flew when they said they flew, or shattered when they were broken."


    "Stop talking, that person is here."


    Everyone was silent, afraid to talk about it. Knowing the horror of Su Yan, they didn''t dare to provoke half a point.


    Su Yan naturally understood these remarks, but he didn''t take it seriously. His goal was not this, but Banyuwen Swift''s revenge.


    Su Yan carried the coffin and continued to walk forward. At the end of the street was a mansion, the well-known mansion No. 81.


    When Su Yan walked to the door of the mansion, everyone gathered around and talked about him.


    "What is this person doing here?"


    "Could it be that the Xiao family killed some of his people and came here for revenge?"


    "It''s possible, it''s said that this young man is not easy, I saw some of them now."


    The Xiao family is a big family in the end of the world, and the head of the family is the master of perfection, because the retreat did not go to the martial arts field.


    Su Yan came here very simply, just to ask him some questions, because he didn''t understand the enemy at all.


    He wasn''t afraid, but he didn''t know the least bit of information about the enemy. How could it be revenge?


    Seeing this situation, the housekeeper of the Xiao family hurried into the villa and told the owner of the Xiao family who had just returned from retreat.


    The head of the Xiao family''s eyes was cold, and he walked out angrily.


    "I want to see who has the courage to come to my Xiao''s house with the coffin!"


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family immediately followed a lot of family figures, and all of them were filled with righteous indignation, thinking that they had come to the Xiao family for revenge.


    Su Yan was very patient and didn''t directly go in with the coffin. He knew that this was disrespect. After all, he and the Xiao family had no grudges, but instead wanted others.


    Su Yan kept carrying the coffin with one hand, showing no signs of exhaustion. It was very rare and relaxed. For him, it was no different from ordinary people holding a piece of paper.


    When the Patriarch of the Xiao family came out, he was still speaking, and a young man behind him shouted angrily.


    "Who knows how to live or die, dare to carry the coffin to my Xiao family mansion!"


    Su Yan frowned, did not look at this person at all, looked directly at the Patriarch of the Xiao family.


    "You are the Patriarch of the Xiao Family?"


    Facing Su Yan''s disdain, the young man was furious, and directly drew his long sword and rushed towards Su Yan.


    This sword power is comparable to the master''s later existence, and it is really not weak. This is a young talent, but he is still at a certain level from genius.


    Su Yan easily gripped the long sword with his fingers and gently applied force. The long sword was not broken, but the young man flew into the sky.


    For a moment, the young man fell down, stood still when he was away from the ground for a moment, and then fell to the ground.


    Su Yan had no intention of hurting him, otherwise he would have reported to Yan Wangye.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Family frowned, and Su Yan''s trick was to let him know that the person who came was not good, and it was definitely not a simple guy.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Family looked cold and looked at Su Yan and said, "I am the Patriarch of the Xiao Family. Who are you?"


    Su Yan said flatly: "I''m Su Baxian, come to you to ask some questions."


    The other members of the Xiao family were full of anger, naturally because Su Yan humiliated the young man.


    "Patriarch, regardless of who he is, kill him directly, dare to be so arrogant, when my Xiao family is good for bullying!"


    "Yes, kill him, or the power of the Xiao family will no longer be there."


    But the Patriarch of the Xiao family couldn''t hear the words of these people at all, and he didn''t even scold him. At this moment, his legs trembled and his face was abnormally pale, and he was obviously frightened.


    These people don''t know who Su Ba is first, but he knows that he is a powerful Taoist who is famous in the north and south, and a famous existence on the ground list.


    Patriarch Xiao''s lips were purple, trembling constantly, unable to speak at all, and he was trembling like sifting in fright.


    Seeing this, the others in the Xiao family changed their colors.


    "Patriarch, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare us."


    Su Yan''s face was plain, and he looked at the Patriarch of the Xiao family and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m just here to ask something."

 Chapter 1129： Demon Gate

    It is true that Su Yan has no grievances against the Xiao family, and his purpose is very simple, that is, to ask the gang for information, so as to avenge Yuwen Swift.


    Although carrying the coffin was a misunderstanding, he did not think it was redundant. It was a declaration that made the enemy start to feel frightened and feared from this moment.


    Yuwen Swift said when he was dying that he wanted Su Yan to take her until the enemy was wiped out, and the enemy was not wiped out now, so he would keep her with her.


    All the Xiao family members don''t understand what''s going on. Their Patriarch is the master of Consummation, and it is impossible for them to suffer from accidental illness.


    Judging from the face of the Patriarch of the Xiao family, many people already have a bottom, but they just can''t believe it.


    How could Su Baxian''s three words make their Patriarch like this? How could his legs tremble and his face pale, and that such a prestigious fame can make people afraid of that, I am afraid that the Emperor does not have that ability.


    Many people are already silently chanting Su Baxian, and they need to figure out what kind of magic power the three characters Su Baxian have.


    But they were ignorant and ignorant of the sky. They didn''t know Su Yan''s fame. The End of the World was far away from the hinterland of the Central Plains and belonged to a remote area. News would not spread quickly.


    The news in the martial arts world is not like the current telephone network. People from all over the country can know what just happened in a few seconds.


    There are many taboos in the martial arts world, and many things are sometimes not spread, and most of them are tight-lipped, afraid of harming themselves through the mouth.


    At this moment, the Patriarch of the Xiao family was relieved, because of Su Yan''s words, otherwise he would not be able to recover so quickly.


    But his face still had a horrified look, and he couldn''t figure out why such a respectable figure came to the door, and he had never offended him.


    Naturally, he didn''t think like Su Yan said, asking how things are possible. Whoever asks things will come with a coffin, it must be a deep hatred.


    "Su...Master Su, you...I...I never offended you?"


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family was so excited that he couldn''t straighten his tongue when speaking, and hesitated. He was not sure whether he offended Su Yan or not.


    Seeing the Patriarch of the Xiao Family, Su Yan was a little helpless, put the coffin down and looked at the Patriarch of the Xiao Family and said, "I''m really just here to ask something."


    "Master Su, there are hundreds of people up and down in my Xiao family. If anyone offends you, just say it, I will definitely get him to the bone."


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family was about to cry. Someone must have offended Su Yan, otherwise how could Su Yan come to the door.


    And everyone on the street has long changed color. The dignified Xiao family is now like this. The incomparably noble Patriarch of the Xiao family was actually frightened like this. It was a long-lived thing for them.


    "I didn''t dream, did I?" a master said with a panic face, "Patriarch Xiao was scared to death by the young man."


    "Yes, look at those legs, they are still shaking now."


    "The Patriarch of the Xiao family is the master of Consummation. Who is this young man?"


    The group of people before was even more affirmed that Su Yan was terrible. Some people thought that the middle-aged man was just bragging, but now they completely believed what he said.


    Su Yan became a little impatient. There were a lot of people here, which made him very upset.


    "Give me as far as you can go!"


    Su Yan yelled at the people on the street, with cold eyes, and a force of pressure came out, shrouding the group of people.


    This group of people felt the terrifying coercion, their complexions changed abruptly, one by one, they hurriedly fled around, and soon there was no one on the street.


    Su Yan looked at the Patriarch of the Xiao Family at the moment, and he didn''t bother to explain to the Patriarch of the Xiao Family. He could think whatever he wanted.


    "I ask you questions, answer truthfully!"


    Su Yan''s voice exploded in the ears of the Patriarch of the Xiao family, and he fell directly to the ground in fright, unable to stand up at all.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family was ready to kowtow to Su Yan, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    "I carried the coffin not because of your Xiao family, but because of what happened in the martial arts field."


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family was shocked at this moment, looking at Su Yan and said, "Martial arts field?"


    "Yes, you know something happened to the martial arts field, right?"


    "The little one just came out of retreat, I heard that Ju Taidou and others are..."


    The face of the Patriarch of the Xiao family was even more shocked. He just came out of retreat, and so many things came out in a series.


    "Yes, they were all killed, you are the lucky one."


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family nodded quickly. Of course he knew his luck. If he hadn''t been in retreat, he would have died long ago.


    "The group of people dared to sabotage my selection. This is to provoke me Su Baxian. I am here for this."


    "Master Su is not for the Xiao family?"


    "I don''t want to repeat it, do you know that group of people!"


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family shook his head quickly, how could he know that group of people, and he hadn''t seen him at all, even if he knew him, he would not dare to admit it.


    "I hope you tell the truth, otherwise I can take away your consciousness and check it myself."


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family quickly said: "I have never seen that group of people. I don''t know if I know them."


    "A group of weird costumes, nicknamed night wolves and night hawks, are also imaginary eagles and wolves."


    These were all that Su Yan learned from Yuwen Xiongba, and they were the only clues.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao family was in deep thought. At this moment, he understood that Su Yan was not here to find the Xiao family, it was really for the martial arts field, and he felt quite calm.


    Su Yan seeks revenge for that group of people, and it can be regarded as revenge for the end of the world. As a big man in the martial arts world of the end of the world, he is naturally responsible.


    At this moment, he is slowly recovering, and his brain is thinking hard.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, and waited quietly to give him time to think.


    "My lord, I have some guesses, but I''m not sure."


    "Say."


    "That group of people are called Nightwolves and Nighthawks. Do they use skills like Blue Moon."


    "Playing with Blue Moon?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment. He seemed to have heard of it before and where he forgot for a while.


    When he took out the phone, he remembered, and he couldn''t help but look at the Xiao family and said, "Is still in the mood to joke with me?!"


    "No, no... dare not, if that group of people really perform these secret techniques, I feel that they should be the people of the demon prison."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and the killing intent appeared, and he said directly: "Where is the gate of the demon prison?!"


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the Patriarch of the Xiao Family, as if saying these three words was prostration, and the feeling at this moment was not weaker than before.


    "Master Su, the Demon Prison Gate is not a simple sect, but a very terrifying sect. It is said that there are so many Taoists in this sect."


    Su Yan didn''t have any fear, and his voice became colder: "Address!"

 Chapter 1130： Lower school

    Su Yan didn''t care how terrifying it was, how many Taoists there were, even if there were surpassing Taoists, he wouldn''t blink, not to mention being too scared to go.


    He had promised Yuwen Xiongba and Yuwen Swift, if he couldn''t do what Su Baxian would be, and what else would he cultivate, this bit of hatred could not be avenged, so could he still avenge the hatred of previous lives.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s eyes grew cold and killing intent, the Patriarch of the Xiao family could only obey Su Yan''s wishes. He didn''t dare to get mixed up with this matter.


    "The Demon Prison Gate seems to be in Wuzhi Mountain. I don''t know the exact address. Wuzhi Mountain is too big, and few people haunt it."


    "Five Finger Mountain!"


    There was light in Su Yan''s eyes. Although he didn''t know the truth or falsehood, it was a useful piece of information, and it was worth his investigation.


    Su Yan lifted the coffin again, and when he turned around, he glanced at the Patriarch of the Xiao family, his voice was plain and jerky.


    "Thank you."


    This unusually abrupt thank you, made the Patriarch of the Xiao family''s face full of confusion, and the whole person was a little hard to understand and bewildered.


    When he came back to his senses, Su Yan had long since disappeared on the street, unable to find the slightest figure.


    "Su Baxian, the dignified leader, said thank you, my God!"


    A bright smile burst onto the face of the Patriarch of the Xiao family. It was a sincere smile, it was a happy smile, it was a sudden smile.


    The Xiao family has complex faces. They have never seen such a rich change in the face of their Patriarch. Today is the complete collection.


    "Patriarch, is that person really strong?"


    Some people still find it difficult to understand, because Su Yan is too young, how could he be a Taoist.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Family''s face became cold, and he scolded: "The existence of Master Su is something you can discuss casually!"


    The man was so scared that he didn''t dare to say a word again.


    However, the Patriarch of the Xiao family still said loudly: "Master Su is the dragon among the people, the existence of the Huaguo Wuqu star, the sixth strongest in the ranking!"


    At this time, the Xiao family''s family couldn''t calm down completely, the shock on their faces was beyond words, and some people were almost frightened.


    The first two sentences can still be said to have no practical meaning, but the sixth place in the ranking is too shocking for them, just like a person in the sky.


    "The sixth place on the ranking list. I usually visit the World Martial Arts League Forum, and I have to nod and bow my head when I see the Grand Master."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect him to be the sixth in the ranking, Su Ba first. I said how familiar before, I can visit the World Martial Arts League forum more in the future."


    At the moment, the head of the Xiao family was humming a small song, very happy, and completely ignored the Xiao family''s alone and walked towards the villa.


    And at the moment in the Five Fingers Mountains, the vast mountains and seas are full of greenery, towering trees, few people travelled, only birds and flowers, birds and beasts.


    The place was originally extremely calm, but it was broken by a sudden sound, and then all the birds and beasts fled around, as if they had encountered something terrible.


    But for a moment, three figures appeared in this place, but they disappeared without a trace.


    These three figures went directly to the depths of the Wuzhi Mountain, where there was a peak of several kilometers, towering through the clouds, like a fairyland.


    And in the hands of these three people, three or four teenagers were standing in their hands, all of them passed out in a coma.


    "Hurry up, go back with these geniuses, the sect master will definitely be happy."


    The speaker is Nighthawk, and his face is full of joy at the moment. As long as he goes back, the sect master will definitely reward him.


    "That''s right, especially that little girl, who is a rare genius. I didn''t expect to reach the master''s Consummation at such a young age. This is not the result of medicine."


    The three of them moved quickly, and ran a few hundred meters away, just like the wind.


    When they walked for about an hour, the peak of several kilometers appeared before their eyes.


    The clouds shuttle, without seeing the top of the mountain, like a fairyland.


    The three of them rushed to the climbing and went directly to the top of the mountain, but disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye.


    When the three of them reached the top of the mountain, the entire cloud layer had wrapped them, flickering and appearing, really beautiful.


    And on the top of the mountain, there is a splendid building, with three large characters standing at the door of the building-the gate of the magic prison!


    The three of them ran towards the sect, and they were found by the sect guards within a few steps.


    "Who is coming, please report your name quickly!"


    Spiritual power is already surging in the hands of the speaker, once it is an enemy, he will kill it without leaving.


    "Elder Nine, it''s us."


    Nighthawk arrived at the gate of the sect first, and looked at the speaker with a smile.


    Seeing that it was Nighthawk, these nine elders had withdrawn their spiritual power, and their faces showed a flat color.


    "It''s you, come back so soon, is there something to be gained?"


    "of course."


    Nighthawk showed the young man in his hand, with a look of success.


    "These are really geniuses?" Elder Nine looked questioning.


    "It doesn''t matter if you and I say it, only the master can decide."


    "Huh, I hope you don''t bring a few straw bags to recharge."


    After the Ninth Elder said, he just walked away, obviously they were a little wrong.


    Nighthawk didn''t care, and Huang Ying and Night Wolf entered the sect directly, and the door closed.


    The sect occupies a very large area, winding around, turning left and right, and walking for more than ten minutes, the three people arrived at the main hall. This place is where the master of the demon prison often stays.


    The three of them stood at the door and waited, and some of them summoned them in.


    When the three of them entered, they directly knelt down, extremely respectful, with their heads down.


    "I heard you brought someone here?"


    The voice of this speech was a little weird, as if singing in a tune.


    Nighthawk raised his head and said quickly: "Yes, the sect master, this time we bring back eleven geniuses from our mission.


    The three handed over the eleven people to the next person, and they were all sent to the doormaster.


    After a while, the master laughed heartily: "Okay, okay, very good."


    Nighthawk smiled and happily, this time the owner will definitely reward them.


    "It''s not bad, how terrible it would be if so many geniuses were cultivated."


    The master of the Demon Prison Gate spoke alone, already silent in his own world.


    "You have merited this time. Reward."


    The three hurriedly thanked them, and then withdrew from the main hall.


    But at the moment, the master of the Demon Prison Gate looked straight at Xiao Meng and others, and his eyes were happy.


    "Although my Demon Prison Gate is a lower sect, as long as these eleven geniuses grow to be used by me, the middle sect will be just around the corner in the future."


    The master of the Demon Prison Gate was full of enthusiasm. If he could become a middle school, the benefits would be obvious, and he could even order the heroes to let those lower schools who were fighting against him kneel and lick him.


    Thinking of this, the master of the Demon Prison Gate smiled even more and made a sound directly.


    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 1131： Various martial arts

    After the laughter, the master of the Demon Prison Gate returned to his normal face, with a cheerful expression on his face, and his heart was naturally beautiful.


    "Second elders, today is the day when all the big sects will come home. Can everything be arranged properly?"


    The second elder is as thin as a material, but there is a dazzling golden light in his eyes. At a glance, he is definitely a Taoist powerhouse with extraordinary strength, and he is also a Taoist mid-term powerhouse.


    "Sect master, everything is ready, just wait for the main sect masters of the big sects to come."


    "Well, this is a rare opportunity once a year. There must not be a breeze. Now everything has to be respected for the ethereal."


    "Yes."


    The so-called jubilation is that many sects around here hold a gathering together, and each sect is held in turn, this time it is the turn of the magic prison.


    These sects are not petty people. In their eyes, the martial arts world is like a child playing in the mud. They are not a climate at all. They are called the secular world, but they are powerful Taoists who pursue higher realms.


    With different purposes, different classifications, different realms, and different statuses, it is natural that the martial arts world is looked down upon.


    These sects are scattered around the world, such as Phnom Penh, Dacheng, Champa, Mon, Lancang...


    It can be said that the neighboring countries that include the land of Southeast Asia can become the lower sect, which is definitely the most powerful existence in the locality, comparable to the power of a country.


    And the top ten villains are just sea hegemons, just like pirates, they don''t dare to go to these lands at all, otherwise these lower sects will definitely let them go.


    The strength of the head of the ten evil men is at most equivalent to the master of a lower sect, how dare to compare with a group of lower sects.


    In the eyes of these lower sects, the secular world is basically a useless existence, except for the few powerhouses on the ground list, the others simply cannot get into their eyes.


    At this time, the magic prison gate is all ready, the lights are decorated, the dress is exceptionally luxurious, and the guests are treated with the best spirit fruit rain, rare birds and exotic animals. These are rare existences, and they can all be on one side. Circling, let it become something forbidden, but now it has become a Chinese meal.


    The master of the Demon Prison Gate is named Ye Tianzi, and he has always regarded himself as the proud son of heaven, with grand goals and vast pursuits in his heart.


    The lower martial art is just his springboard, but the process of reaching the top, his goal is more than that.


    This time, Nighthawk brought back so many talented teenagers. For Ye Tianzi, it was just like a tiger, adding a lot of right-hand men.


    But these are still seedlings, and it takes time for them to thrive, so now he still has to hide his edge and respect the ethereal.


    At this moment, after noon, many people have come to Wuzhishan one after another like clouds and fog, naturally, the purpose is the magic prison gate, these people are highly respected existences, and each of them is a powerful Taoist.


    "This time the Demon Prison Gate held a celebration, I want to see what tricks his Demon Prison Gate can do."


    A white-clothed man has a delicate appearance, like an ancient scholar, but he is the master of another sect in the End of the World, not weaker than Ye Tianzi.


    "Hmph, a wicked way, if it weren''t for the shelter of a vague door, I would have let it go away soon!"


    The master of the even-numbered sect in Dacheng''s lower sect was full of indignation. He was very angry at the demon prison gate, because a disciple of the demon prison gate arrested his female disciple.


    Although the disciples of the Demon Prison Sect were brought to justice by his own sect, but who believed that the Demon Prison Sect did not shelter it would be strange. This hatred has been accumulated and never disappeared.


    "The sect master of the even number door, don''t talk about it anymore, it''s over, and it''s a big deal that you will also arrest the female disciples of the Demon Prison Sect.


    A man with a male-sounding duck was dressed in weird clothes and smiled with a gloomy smile. He was the master of the Phnom Penh Gate, the largest lower school in the land of Phnom Penh, and the Phnom Penh master would kneel and lick him.


    But the even-numbered sect master was still angry, and said coldly: "I am a decent sect, how can I do such shameless deeds!"


    "Don''t worry, we will seize the opportunity and kill Ye Tianzi together."


    The owner of the door lock of the Mon ethnic group looked cold, and he couldn''t understand the manner of the demon prison door.


    "Okay, everyone restores their faces and go see what Ye Tianzi has prepared."


    The group of people walked towards the hinterland of Wuzhi Mountain, but in a short while, they moved like clouds and soared to the top of the mountain.


    And at this time, a distinguished guest has long been ushered in the Demon Prison Gate, even the existence of Ye Tianzi who had to kneel and lick, and the Three Elders of the Misty Gate aspired to the top.


    Seeing the arrival of Wending, Ye Tianzi hurried out and greeted him with a charming smile.


    "Oh, the elder Wending comes here personally without notifying him, so that the younger one can greet him early."


    Asking the doctor''s simple robes, like a real person who refining alchemy, but just pretending to be fake, he doesn''t know how to refining pills, but his realm is really strong and is the peak power of the middle Taoist.


    Wending looked at Ye Tianzi, and said with a slight smile: "Why the master of the Demon Prison Gate personally greeted me, I''m just here to be happy."


    Ye Tianzi smiled even more, looking at Wending and saying, "Wingding elder, has there been any movement in the misty sect recently?"


    Inquiry paused and said: "There has not been any movement, don''t worry, with my blessing, you are safe from the devil''s prison, and those snakes and rats can''t take you."


    Ye Tianzi smiled deeper, even bending down slightly, took out a shining night pearl from his arms and dedicated it to Wending.


    "Avenging the elders, this is the famous Nanyang Night Pearl, which can be put on the body to invigorate blood and remove blood stasis to help sleep. This was taken from the body of a clam that is comparable to a pseudo-daoist."


    Asking''s eyes shined brightly, and he directly accepted it unceremoniously. The pseudo-daoist''s monster beast was not an ordinary beast core, it was a good thing.


    "Well, not bad, it''s rare that you have this heart."


    The two exchanged greetings for a while, and then the door opened, and the other sect masters all arrived.


    Seeing Wending, this group of people changed their colors and hurriedly greeted them.


    "I didn''t want to ask the elders to arrive first, the foot strength is really not what we can match."


    The scholar''s sect master looked flattering, and there was no way, Wending was the elder of the vague sect and had to flatter.


    Even the other sect masters looked respectful to Wending, even though they were thinking of mmp.


    "It seems that the heads of the sect are all here, so this banquet can also begin."


    Ye Tianzi hurriedly nodded and screamed towards the sky.


    "The banquet begins, serve delicious food!"


    For a time, the martial arts were so happy, the bands were all invited, and there were even more beautiful people singing and dancing.


    The waitresses carefully laid out the treasures on the table. If they were knocked over, they would have nine heads and they would not be enough to chop.

 Chapter 1132： Volatility outside the door

    "You have enough drinks, please come to the table."


    The banquet was held in the main hall of the Zongmen, just like the ancient palaces of princes in China, it was exceptionally magnificent.


    As the host of the event, Ye Tianzi naturally sits in the first seat, followed by aspirations. No one dares to object.


    Next came the heads of the various martial arts groups, who also took their seats one after another. They came first, and the disciples who followed under the door were still on the way, and when they arrived, they would take their seats in the outer hall.


    After careful calculation, there are more than a dozen sects, which can be called eighteen princes. Each has its own universe and is powerful.


    This is not just a big boss in the martial arts world, it is an existence above the martial arts world, and all of them are powerful Taoists.


    Even the weakest heads of sects were the strong ones in the early days of Taoism.


    The previous Xiao Family Patriarch said that there are as many Taoists as if it is true. Not only are there as many Taoists here, there are even more than a dozen Taoists in the middle stage, which is terrifying.


    Although there are more or less disputes between the various martial arts, today is a banquet, and the aspiration is here, these people can only smile without smiling.


    Ye Tianzi was holding the wine glass and looking at everyone, with a heroic look on his face, but there was a slight disdain in his eyes.


    Now it can be said to be on an equal footing with these sect masters, but in time, as long as he can break through, as long as those geniuses can be used by him, this group will be severely stepped under his feet.


    "Thanks to everyone who can respect me, Ye someone, come to attend this banquet, and Ye Ye will give everyone a cup again."


    Ye Tianzi drank it straight away, pouring the wine glass, not dropping a drop, looking at everyone lightly.


    Although this group of people was reluctant and didn''t want to drink this glass of wine, for the sake of face, after all, they had to pick up the glass.


    Most of them were drunk in one sip, there were no extra words, and it was obvious that he didn''t want to say a word with Ye Tianzi.


    However, Wending finished drinking with a smile, and looked at Ye Tianzi and said, "Ye Zhangmen, I don��t know what program is prepared this time."


    Ye Tianzi smiled and clapped his hands. At this moment, more than a dozen women ran over, some holding ancient musical instruments, and some singing and dancing. For a time, the main hall was surrounded by music, extremely beautiful.


    "These are the exquisite products that I have carefully selected. They are not only good at craftsmanship, but they are also in the realm of masters. They are not weak women, and they are even better.


    Ye Tianzi smiled even more, looking at these people faintly with his wine glass.


    Although there are several schools that claim to be decent and upright, are there fewer women playing? He said that the gate of the magic prison hides dirt and causes harm to the world. This group of people may not be so open and honest, and the disciples are not the same. Mrs. Elder.


    Sure enough, the sect masters of these sects looked fiercely, and their eyes were about to pop out, and their hearts were extremely numb.


    What and the hatred of the Demon Prison Gate has long been thrown out of the sky, now I only want beauty as a company.


    Of course, there are also some sect masters who have a cold face, without the slightest fluctuation, and their interest in women is not as enthusiastic as their brains.


    Avenger''s face was even flushed, and at a glance he valued one of the women, making him fascinated.


    "As expected of Ye Tianzi, as expected of the gate of the demon prison, there are so many beauties under the gate, and it really feasts my eyes."


    Asking to drink wine non-stop, staring at the singing and dancing beauty without blinking, my bones are numb.


    "Ask the elders, rest assured, after the banquet, there will be beauties who will have a long conversation."


    Asking squinted his eyes slightly, has already laughed, and nodded constantly.


    "Good, good, good, I like it."


    "It''s natural to drink wine. Let''s taste the delicacies of my prison gate."


    Someone opened the lid of the delicacies on each table, and the fragrance was immediately floating everywhere, which amazed all the masters present.


    "This... isn''t this a precious turkey of spiritual power?!"


    "It is said that this is only found in Wuzhi Mountain, and it is extremely difficult to capture."


    "You look like this is like a little dragon, but I didn''t expect this kind of strange beasts to exist too, I don''t know how it tastes."


    "The fragrance is diffuse, it must be delicious!"


    Seeing the horror of these sect masters, Ye Tianzi smiled even more, his face was complacent and even more disdainful.


    "A bunch of hillbillies."


    Ye Tianzi ridiculed in his heart, and that was true. The sect masters usually host banquets with unknown insects. They are extremely shabby and afraid of cutting meat.


    Aspiring also stroked his beard, and was more satisfied with Ye Tianzi, thinking that the person he liked was good, very good.


    The misty gate is the leader of many lower sects, among which the forces are complex. Each elder naturally has to support and pull some lower sects as his own cornerstone. This has long been no secret.


    If Ye Tianzi hadn''t satisfied Wending, how could he live a stable life now, I''m afraid he would have been eaten away by various sects.


    "Everyone, take advantage of the delicious fragrance reverberating, hurry up and eat."


    After Ye Tianzi said, he also ate a piece of deep sea bastard''s skirt meat, nodding his head again and again, the chef did a good job today, and he didn''t lose his face.


    A group of people tasted it one after another, drinking wine, eating delicious food, and looking at beauties. It was a really good day.


    Some people can''t help being jealous of Ye Tianzi, knowing that he must be so handsome every day, and Ye Ye Shengge is also extremely happy.


    Everyone knows that the elder disciple in the gate of the demon prison is lustful, but the son of Ye Tian is abnormally temperate, and he rarely gets close to the female sex, because he knows that the Dao heart can be more powerful when he cultivates.


    The crowd feasted, and they almost forgot about their previous hatred. They didn''t mention it for a moment. The main reason was that they dared to mention it here.


    As for the disciples of these sects, they are also outside enjoying the dance and singing, eating delicious food, but the sect master is silent, how dare they say anything.


    But the even-numbered gatekeeper in the land of the big city stood up at this moment, unusually abrupt, and was seen by many people, and everyone was slightly discolored.


    "Ye Tianzi, you are holding a banquet this time. I shouldn''t have mentioned it, but today I have to give you an explanation anyway!"


    Ye Tianzi frowned slightly, holding back his anger and said, "I don''t know what the even-numbered master can tell me?!"


    "Your disciple Nighthawk was still doing evil in the End of the World Martial Arts world not long ago, you think I don''t know!"


    The master of the even-numbered gate was full of anger, his voice was abnormally majestic, and even more pressured by spiritual power.


    Nighthawk was the one who had taken away the female disciples of his school. Ye Tianzi said that he had been brought to justice, but why this person appeared? That''s why he couldn''t bear it.


    Ye Tianzi frowned and his anger appeared. Nighthawk brought back eleven geniuses for him this time. How could he shoot him?


    But at this time, there were fluctuations outside the door, and a disciple rushed in.

 Chapter 1133： Shattered Mountain Gate

    The anger on Ye Tianzi''s face was still there, looking at the master of the double number gate, holding back his anger.


    "Shuangmen Master, you are sincere to find fault!"


    "I''m just stating a fact, asking you Ye Tianzi to say something, after all, my female disciple can''t die in vain!"


    The owner of the even number gate was not afraid of the slightest, and looked at Ye Tianzi coldly, and the anger in his heart was almost uncontrollable.


    And Wending was furious at the moment, pointing to the even-numbered sect master and yelled: "What a big tone, today is the magic prison banquet, don��t you even-numbered sects that you don��t put me in your eyes!


    This time the double-numbered gatekeeper has changed a little. He can smash the devil''s gate, but he dare not offend the awkward people. Any anger can destroy his even-numbered gate.


    Seeing this, the other masters hurriedly became peacemakers.


    "Ask the elders is serious, this matter is just a misunderstanding"


    The scholar sect master said quickly, and at the same time he pulled the even number sect master to sit down.


    "That''s right, that''s right, the owner of the even-numbered door is just a little overwhelmed with alcohol. He must be wrong. How could Nighthawk be alive."


    The master of the Phnom Penh Gate also spoke, and at the same time held the double-numbered gatekeeper to prevent him from making any radical remarks.


    Others were also gagging, trying to cover up the matter.


    Asking, naturally, didn��t want the matter to be serious. After all, Ye Tianzi didn��t care about the matter. He knew that Nighthawk was not dead, so he didn��t say much.


    "If you are drunk, then take a girl to have a rest."


    The coldness in Ye Tianzi''s eyes still remained. If it hadn''t been for a public occasion, he would have fallen out with the even number door.


    "The old immortal thing will be the first to take you at that time!"


    Ye Tianzi''s heart is cold, and the cold wind is fierce all over, and it will take a long time to calm down.


    At this moment, the disciple who had come in to report was also trembling slightly, not knowing whether to say or not.


    "what''s the matter?!"


    Ye Tianzi looked at the disciple and asked coldly, now he is naturally in a bad mood.


    The disciple was so frightened that he was shaking like sifting chaff, and said quickly: "Sect Master, there seems to be a disturbance outside."


    "Asshole, do you still notify me of the trouble?!"


    Ye Tianzi''s eyes widened, he almost pinched the disciple to death, and finally let go of his hand sensibly.


    "Go and find the elders, and tell me the trivial matter, I don''t want to live anymore!"


    Ye Tianzi is really angry. This disciple is really a pig head. He even said that there was something outside at this juncture. Wouldn''t it embarrass him?


    The disciple hurriedly withdrew from the main hall, and then recovered his whole body, and hurriedly walked towards the side hall. This was no small matter, because several disciples had already been killed.


    Otherwise, how could he rashly report to the sect master, he doesn��t want to live almost


    "Lord Yemen, I think you should go and see, maybe the city gate is on fire."


    A sect master smiled, and he was extremely happy at this moment, really an assistant of God.


    "The gate of my demon prison is blessed by the ethereal gate. Whoever dares to come to my gate to find trouble is just a disciple''s nonsense."


    I have to say that Ye Tianzi was not surprised at the incident. At this moment, he not only answered the words, but also patted the vague flattery by the way, which made many people sneer.


    At this moment, the outside of the Demon Prison was not peaceful, because Su Yan had already arrived.


    After Su Yan learned the address of the Demon Prison Gate, he rushed all the way to the hinterland of Wuzhi Mountain, and found the old nest of the Demon Prison Sect through God''s consciousness.


    When Su Yan came to the door, he saw the gate of the demon prison with lights and festoons, which made him even more angry.


    When they arrived at the Zongmen, several disciples of the Demon Prison Sect saw Su Yan carrying the coffin, and they were naturally furious, and they went directly to Su Yan without a moment of words or explanation.


    Dangdang Tianya''s lower sect, the martial arts world has to kneel and lick the existence, there are people who dare to send the coffin on such a festive day, what is there to ask and explain?


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain anything. Seeing a few people rushing, the flames fluttered and floated towards a few people, and immediately turned the disciples of the demon prison gate into a mass of ashes.


    But I have to say that just the gatekeeper disciples are all master masters, so it''s no wonder that the Patriarch of the Xiao family is so scared.


    Seeing this situation, the disciple inside the door knew that the person who came was not good, so he didn''t dare to go out to die, so there was the scene just announced.


    Su Yan looked at the closed door of the demon prison, his eyes were as cold as water, and there was only killing intent in his heart.


    Now that he has come here, since he has found the lair of the Demon Prison Gate, the result will naturally be the destruction of the Demon Prison Gate, otherwise why let Yuwen Swift rest in peace.


    Su Yan looked at the coffin with guilt in his eyes. After all, this matter had something to do with him. If he could arrive one step earlier, nothing would be the case.


    "Swift, rest assured, I have taken you to the gate of the demon prison, and then you will witness the destruction of this sect with your own eyes!"


    Su Yan was full of golden light, the dragon roared to the sky, a majestic aura covered the entire mountain top, and a vision emerged.


    At the same time, a golden light gushing out of his body, the light is strong, with majestic power.


    This ray of light rushed toward the gate of the demon prison, directly bombarding the gate, and the violent sound shook the whole school.


    This sound was like thunder, spreading through the door of the demon prison, and naturally everyone could hear it.


    Hearing this shock, Ye Tianzi, who had been extinguished, was angry again. It seems that today''s banquet is really not pure.


    Asking to look at Ye Tianzi, beckoning him not to be angry, holding the wine glass and saying: "What anxious, you are the master of the demon prison gate, how can you leave casually."


    Ye Tianzi tried his best to suppress his anger, and said to Wending elder, this is obviously someone coming to challenge the majesty of my demon prison gate!"


    "Don''t worry, won''t your elders deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Ye Tianzi also dissipated his anger, and Wending was right. There were five elders in his own school. The first elder and the second elder were both in the middle stage of Taoism and should be able to handle it.


    So the hall continued, singing and dancing, singing and laughing, and some of them were too strong to drink, so naturally they went to the shengxiao every night.


    But at this moment, the sect of the Demon Prison had been shattered by Su Yan''s blow, completely shattered, and the entire sect was revealed in Su Yan''s eyes.


    At the same time, the person who informed also arrived here with the disciple Nighthawk of the Demon Prison Gate and others, and when the sect was destroyed, he was naturally furious.


    "Today''s Demon Prison Gate''s festive day, someone dared to provoke here. If I don''t kill you to sacrifice to the sky, I won''t be called Nighthawk!"


    Now he is an extremely respected disciple of Ye Tianzi, who has the opportunity to be promoted to the elder, so he naturally has to perform well.


    "Senior Nighthawk, that person is still carrying a coffin, his arrogance is extremely arrogant!"


    "Huh, that was for him."


    Nighthawk''s face was gloomy, and if this matter was handled properly, then he would be closer to the position of the elder.


    Several people rushed out and saw Su Yan and the coffin he was carrying.

 Chapter 1134： Life is better than death

    When this group of people came out, Su Yan naturally saw it, and the coldness in his eyes increased by a point at this moment.


    In the early days of a Taoist, the rest is only the realm of the master, not worth mentioning, it is destroyed at will.


    Just when Su Yan was about to take a shot, Nighthawk spoke, but this did not let the spiritual power in his hand fall.


    "Who are you, dare to come to the devil''s prison gate to be wild, don''t you know what day it is!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "I am here to kill you, do you still need to choose auspicious days?"


    Nighthawk was so angry that he dared to say such a rebellious words, which made his face full of murderous intent, and the spiritual power in his hand overflowed.


    There is no explanation at all. He knows that there are many enemies in the Demon Prison, because these people have committed many heinous crimes.


    Su Yan carried the coffin to avenge, and that naturally explained one reason. With a mortal heart, there was no way out.


    "Actually, I sympathize with you ants, knowing that they are invincible, but they still come like a moth to a fire, dying to death."


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and naturally regarded Nighthawk''s words as farting. He was an ant, so wouldn''t the people at the gate of the demon prison be worse than the ant?


    "The coffin was not prepared for you, because you are not worthy!"


    Su Yan yelled. Lying in the coffin was Yuwen Swift, who was invaded by Nighthawk. He wanted Yuwen Swift to witness the destruction of the demon prison gate.


    "You come to take revenge. I don''t know who assaulted your family or relatives or friends?"


    There was some playful gesture on Nighthawk''s face, because he seemed to guess something, but he was not sure.


    "Tianya Martial Arts Field knows?"


    Su Yan looked at Nighthawk, and suddenly felt a very angry feeling in his heart, even more angry than the other disciples of the Demon Prison Gate, which made his face suddenly cold.


    "The martial arts field in the end of the world?!"


    Nighthawk''s eyes became cold, and he immediately understood everything. It turned out that this person was here to look for him, but it was really funny to say the door of the Demon Slayer Prison.


    "That''s it, I can tell you that Tianya Martial Arts Field is my masterpiece."


    Su Yan''s eyes showed flames, and the anger in his heart suddenly increased. That''s right, it was this person. The voice was very similar to what he heard on the phone.


    "Unexpectedly, you killed Yuwen Swift!"


    When Nighthawk heard it, he knew the reason completely, and could not help showing a slutty smile on his face.


    "You are the rescuer. It''s really late to come. That beauty has been played by me several times, hahaha!"


    Nighthawk laughed unscrupulously, without paying attention to Su Yan at all.


    The reason why he is so arrogant is also very simple. First, Su Yan is very young, very different from what he imagined. He certainly has little ability. Second, this is the place of the magic prison gate, and there is no need to be afraid.


    But when Su Yan heard Nighthawk''s words, the flames in his eyes burned even more, as if two groups of fire dragons were continuously emitting flames, and his anger almost reached its peak.


    "Swift, the person who hurt you is right in front of you, don''t worry, I will let him die."


    Su Yan said relaxedly, and patted the coffin with his hands, as if comforting her.


    But this angered Nighthawk. He knew who was in the coffin now and couldn''t help but feel unlucky.


    "It''s really a Zhenlie woman, she just played a few times and found her dead, it''s boring!"


    boom!


    Only a sudden, unusual, and shocking loud noise was heard. This sound was not weaker than Su Yan''s previous sound of smashing the gate of the mountain, making everyone present look stiff.


    Nighthawk was even more pale, because the loud noise was related to him, and his body was trembling slightly at this moment, and a sharp pain filled his brain.


    This loud noise was a secret force that Su Yan used, and it exploded directly through the air, and in front of Nighthawk, his eardrums were all **** at this moment.


    It just broke through the air and did not hit Nighthawk, but he felt that his limbs had been seriously injured at the moment.


    At this moment, Nighthawk finally understood how terrifying the man who looked incomparably young in front of him was, and it was not an existence he could imagine.


    But this was just the beginning for Su Yan, just a distraction.


    Su Yan looked at the ruins of the Zongmen, mixed with a lot of rubble and sawdust, and couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    Countless broken pieces of wood stood there, sharp and without rules, just like a stickman, following Su Yan''s command, flying directly towards the nighthawk.


    Nighthawk''s discoloration changed on the spot, and if so many pieces of wood were all nailed to him, then his body would have at least thousands of holes in it, which I couldn''t imagine.


    Upon seeing this, the other disciples hurriedly used their spiritual power to stop Su Yan, but their spiritual power was not enough.


    "The mere ants also want to stop me. Give you a few happy."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A few pieces of broken wood drifted towards the people, completely unstoppable, directly piercing their temples, bringing out a pinch of blood, and killing them.


    For Su Yan now, these people can die happily, that is already his greatest kindness.


    Seeing these disciples fall, Nighthawk was even more frightened at this moment, and her heart was already shrouded in fear, and it was full of regrets at this moment.


    He wanted to shout, he wanted to call for help, after all, this is the sect of the Demon Prison Gate, and just a shout, there will definitely be countless disciples rushing out.


    But he found that his mouth couldn''t make a sound, because dozens of pieces of wood had already filled his cheeks, and even his tongue was nailed with pieces of wood.


    The blood gushed out immediately, like a bunch of fascinating flowers blooming, and then gathered together, forming a stream of blood dripping towards the jaw.


    These pieces of wood contain spiritual power, but it is not just as simple as pieces of wood, otherwise it can be easily pulled out with the realm of his early Taoist.


    Because of the spiritual power, the nighthawk at this moment is extremely uncomfortable, it is a direct blow to the pain of the soul, making him worse than death.


    He can''t scream, yell, or cry, he can only tremble to show his pain at the moment.


    But this was just the beginning for Su Yan. He wanted to make Nighthawk worse than death. This was enough.


    Su Yan looked at Nighthawk, her eyes were extremely cold, and her anger towards him was naturally beyond renewed.


    "When you violated Swift, you thought of such consequences, and now I will let you know what is better than death!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, a ray of light flashed, which directly caused Nighthawk''s crotch to drip with blood. This was just to disqualify him from being a man, it was just a small orgasm.


    Nighthawk was completely frightened, all the pain was not as strong as fear, and now he knew that Su Yan was terrible.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t speak at all. This kind of desperate feeling was the best repayment for Yuwen Swift.


    At this moment, the remaining pieces of wood were also inserted into Nighthawk''s body. At this moment, his entire body no longer has a whole piece of skin, all of which is filled with pieces of spiritual power.

 Chapter 1135： Taoist power

    For example, the pain of a woman giving birth is level fifteen, and the pain of this piece of broken wood is level sixteen. With hundreds of broken pieces of wood, the pain can be imagined, and the pain is superimposed.


    Because of Su Yan��s spiritual power, Nighthawk was unable to faint and die. His mentally active at this moment was as active as he used to be violent to Yuwen Swift, but at first it was the pleasure of animals and beasts, and now he is like hell. pain.


    This kind of extremeness made him worse than death. If he could die now, he would be grateful, extremely grateful, and even knelt down, but there was no chance at all.


    The Nighthawk was standing in the air, moving with Su Yan''s movement, and walked into the Demon Prison Sect in such a grand manner.


    At this moment, the outer disciples of the Demon Prison Gate naturally saw this scene, one by one was extremely scared, but also extremely angry.


    "That''s Brother Nighthawk?!"


    The disciples of the outer sect were in disbelief. The Taoist''s early existence was turned into this way, even suicide was impossible.


    When Su Yan took a step, the group of people took a step back and kept entering the land of the Zongmen Garden.


    Su Yan looked around, his eyes were flat, a group of ants, just wiped out, and the time comes to save time.


    He now doesn''t want to investigate the quality of this sect disciple. If there is a wicked person like Nighthawk, then this group of people are not good people, just kill them.


    And at this moment, these outer disciples had retreated to the top of the steps, and then walked inside that was the place of the inner door, which was a rule not allowed by the sect.


    They were stunned, and one by one they yelled at Su Yan with their weapons, as if they were fighting against each other.


    Dozens of outer disciples are all masters, which can be said to be comparable to half of the martial arts world in the southern part of China, which is naturally extremely terrifying.


    No wonder this group of people regard the martial arts world as the secular world, and they have not seen it at all. They do have that qualification.


    But Su Yan faced these dozens of grandmasters, his eyes did not fluctuate, but two flames gushed out of his eyes, covering the group of outer disciples.


    The gathering of colorful spiritual power still couldn''t stop Su Yan''s raging flames, and was easily suppressed, and the entire ground was burned by the fire.


    The painful roar of this group of outer disciples eventually became a coke, and they all lived forever.


    After killing so many people, Su Yan still did not fluctuate, and the anger in his heart was still there. These people were not worth mentioning.


    Su Yan continued to walk inside, and a long red carpet was very bright, spreading to the outer hall of the Zongmen, for the people from various schools and factions to walk this time.


    When Su Yan stepped on it, it would leave a flame footprint and at the same time burn the red carpet into nothingness.


    He knew that Yuwen Swift would definitely not like the red carpet, she definitely likes black now, and she likes this group of people to go to hell, and Su Yan just helped her complete the desperate words.


    Su Yan walked halfway, and was directly stopped by a middle-aged man, looking at him furiously.


    "Nighthawks couldn''t stop you, it seems you are a bit level!"


    But as soon as the middle-aged man''s words came out, he saw the Nighthawk floating in the air, his face suddenly changed when he saw that his whole body was filled with pieces of wood.


    This person is the five elders of the Demon Prison Gate, and he is naturally stronger than Nighthawk. It has been several years since the beginning of Taoism, which is not comparable to that of ordinary Taoists.


    At this moment, his hands were sealed, and a terrifying wave spread out, rushing towards the nighthawk, naturally wanting to save the nighthawk out of trouble.


    When Nighthawk saw the Fifth Elder, there was no excitement on his face at the moment. He knew that Su Yan was terrible. The Fifth Elder was definitely not an opponent, but he could not warn.


    This spiritual power surged and was easily resisted by Su Yan, and then turned towards each other and rushed towards the Five Elders.


    The Fifth Elder''s eyes were cold, his fists clenched, and he blasted out directly, and this force dissipated.


    And he knew at the moment that the person who came to revenge in front of him was really not easy, otherwise it would be impossible to make Nighthawk look like that.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan and spoke coldly.


    "Do you know where this is? How dare you destroy the sect and kill my sect disciple!"


    Su Yan showed disdain in his eyes, and didn''t want to talk to the five elders. He threw the coffin into the air with one hand. At the same time, his spiritual power surged, his fist was full of dazzling light, and a punch was blasted out at an extremely fast speed.


    The fifth elders couldn''t see Su Yan punching, and it was impossible to see Su Yan already by his side.


    When he noticed, Su Yan''s fist had already rushed towards his pubic area.


    Although he resisted with all his strength, even though he had operated all the spiritual power, it could be called the strongest defense, but he still couldn''t resist Su Yan for half a point, and was directly smashed into the Dantian with a punch.


    Su Yan retracted his fist and walked past the fifth elder''s body blankly. At this moment, the coffin fell smoothly on his hand, intact.


    Nighthawk naturally drifted away, and the pain continued, allowing him to live like years. At the same time, Su Yan also exerted a coercion of divine consciousness, blessing him within the divine consciousness of Nighthawk, and let him taste what is pain. This is just life. It''s better than the beginning of death.


    "Don''t worry, I am a man with a sense of measure. If you destroy the gate of the demon prison, then you can go to hell."


    But this is not good news for Nighthawk, on the contrary, it is extremely bad news. Although he knows that Su Yan is incomparably powerful, he knows the master of his own sect even more. What''s more, today is different from the past. The day the doorkeeper came.


    Although the Demon Prison Gate has a bad reputation, there are many enemy sects, but there are still many vassal sects and good sects, won''t these people help by then?


    Therefore, Nighthawk could not believe that the Demon Prison Gate was destroyed. He thought that Su Yan had a big dream, but Su Yan could torture him.


    Now Nighthawk just wants the sect master to come out early and kill Su Yan to save him.


    Su Yan continued to step inside, the speed was not fast, but one foot after another, each foot vibrated, the entire sect seemed to be crushed by him.


    It''s impossible for people in this kind of shocking sect to not know that the second elder who had just rested had walked out of the hall long ago and walked directly towards Su Yan.


    He knew that the gate of the sect was destroyed, he knew that the entire army of the outer disciples had been destroyed, he knew that Nighthawk had been captured, and that the fifth elder had died.


    But if this didn''t happen, why his second elder Ye Qilin would stand up? It was not worth his coming forward.


    It is precisely because of these things that happened, and it is precisely because Su Yan has been walking over, that he has come forward, and it is time to stop everything.


    "The ants in the secular world dare to destroy my sect and kill my disciples. Whoever gives you the courage, who gives you the courage!"


    This voice was extremely high-pitched, as if the thunder was repeated, making the disciples in other places feel thunder and eardrum bleeding.


    This is the anger of the second elders and the power of Taoism

 Chapter 1136： Not enough to see

    The reason why it is Taoist''s might, because this voice is not simple, for those disciples it is just a louder voice, but for Su Yan, this is the Daoist''s mid-stage fierce blow.


    This sound wave came, mixed with violent power, and with the power of destruction, it was difficult for Taoists to take it in the early stage.


    But Su Yan was different. Although he was in the early stage of the Taoist, his power had long surpassed the early stage of the Taoist. In Siberia, Alexander, who was fifth in the rankings, also died in his hands.


    Su Yan''s eyebrows fluctuated, and at the same time he roared, Long Tengyun peaked with great momentum.


    "The mere ant sect, I can destroy it!"


    Su Yan''s voice was not weak, the second elder of the Demon Prison Gate, and he directly confronted him with a sense of dragon.


    The two terrifying sound waves collided together, and powerful fluctuations erupted. The floor tiles on all sides broke directly, and the flower beds in the distance were destroyed one after another. Even the clouds on the top of the cloud were scattered everywhere at this moment.


    The ripples formed by the terrifying wave made the entire sect tremble, like an earthquake.


    At this moment, Ye Tianzi had to use his spiritual power to make the main hall silent and unharmed. He also drank wine alone, waiting for the end of the matter.


    The second elder looked at Su Yan with a cold face, his killing intent was revealed, and he had a fear of Su Yan.


    His lion roar skill was not something ordinary people could bear, but Su Yan would be able to resist it unscathed. The young man in front of him was definitely not easy.


    "Looking at you making Nighthawk look like that, I think you have grudges and grudges with him."


    The second elder moved his heart of compassion at this moment. Su Yan was extremely young and powerful. He was definitely a rare genius. If he could be recruited under his command, then the gate of the demon prison would inevitably grow.


    Even if Nighthawk is rescued, I am afraid that he will only be a useless person, and he has done everything he has done for the sect, and there is no loss if he abandons it or not.


    To be able to exchange Nighthawks for a peerless genius, for the second elders, it is simply a sale of blood.


    Su Yan''s face did not change at all, and his eyes still looked at the second elder coldly.


    "Yes."


    The second elder smiled. Since Su Yan can answer, it means that there is still room for discussion on this matter, which makes his heart fluctuate.


    "In fact, I am also very angry with Nighthawk. I have always seen what he did. I planned to kill him this time."


    Before the second elder continued to speak, Su Yan interrupted: "But you didn''t kill him, but instead protected him."


    If Su Yan came to the Konjac Gate and Nighthawk was brought to justice, he would probably consider letting go of the Demon Prison Gate, but it would be impossible now.


    The second elder''s complexion changed slightly, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "No, I am ready to do it, but you are here."


    "But you didn''t do it."


    The second elder was speechless for a while, and then looked at Nighthawk. Although he saw Nighthawk''s resentful face, he simply ignored it.


    "He will leave it to you personally now, is it okay?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and looked at the second elder and said, "What you say is better than singing."


    The second elder held back his anger and continued: "My Demon Prison Gate is a lower sect. It is famous in this land of Southeast Asia. You must know that the martial arts world''s masters are all kneeling and licking."


    "what do you want to say?"


    Seeing that Su Yan was indifferent, the second elder couldn''t help but said straightforwardly: "Nighthawk can be handled by you, but you have to submit to my demon gate."


    Su Yan actually showed a full smile when he heard it. He was smiling that the second elder was a complete fool, a complete fool.


    "Is that ridiculous? You can get the favor of the Demon Prison Gate, you are content enough."


    Seeing Su Yan still smiling, the second elder couldn''t help throwing a blockbuster, and said loudly: "You can be an elder directly when you enter the gate of the devil."


    The disciples around were shocked. This murderer could be an elder. How could they accept this, but they didn''t dare to refute it.


    However, Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the second elder with a sneer, which made the second elder''s expression change suddenly.


    "Being an elder is already the greatest favor to you."


    "I''m laughing at you daydreaming!"


    "you!"


    The second elder was completely angry. Such a low-pitched solicitation didn''t get the slightest response from Su Yan, and instead laughed at him.


    "When death is approaching, you still want to recruit me, it''s really ridiculous!"


    "Since it can''t be used by me, you must die today!"


    The second elder showed his sharp edge, his killing intent increased sharply, his whole body was enveloped by a cyan spiritual power, and those eyes looked at Su Yan firmly.


    "It''s too whimsical just by you."


    Su Yan''s sneer was still there, and it was even more ridiculous. These two elders made him funny.


    "You think you are a genius and you can be fearless, but you think you can do whatever you want when you step into Taoism?"


    "if not?"


    "I can tell you that a word of mine can make you regret it!"


    "Hurry up and make me regret it, or I will kick your head as a ball."


    Su Yan''s words almost moved the second elder''s heart. At this moment, there was only anger in his heart, and the person in front of him must be killed.


    "Do you think you and I can sit back and relax with equal strength? It''s so simple!"


    The second elder''s consciousness fluctuated and floated out, suddenly causing several other elders in the sect to rush out.


    "Second elder, can''t you handle this alone?"


    The third elder made a faint ridicule, and the second elder pressed him everywhere, which made him naturally have no good expressions on the second elder.


    The fourth elder was looking at Su Yan, knowing that the second elder would not call them for no reason. It must be this young man who is extremely tough.


    "Brother San, it''s not the time to breathe at this time, so we should quickly kill this son, otherwise we can''t bear the blame."


    The three elders looked cold, but nodded, and then looked at Su Yan.


    "Youth genius, you carried the coffin to the gate of our demon prison to show off your strength, why not kill your demon prison today!"


    "Hmph, the gate of the devil''s prison will be destroyed today, so how can you stand on it?"


    "Unreasonable!"


    The third elders had thick eyebrows and big eyes, just like Zhang Fei. At this moment, he screamed, black spiritual power rushed out of his body, and rushed towards Su Yan first.


    But Su Yan''s hand punch was to make the three elders continue to regress, and then spit out a mouthful of blood, his face changed drastically.


    "You... are so strong!"


    The second elder seemed to breathe out, looking at the third elder and said: "Otherwise, why should I ask you to come together."


    The three elders are also honest now, knowing that one is defeated, they must work together to kill Su Yan and maintain the majesty of the sect.


    "Boy, the three of me work together, now I see what you can do!"


    The second elder''s killing intent burst out, and an illusory thing appeared behind him, an unusually terrifying thing. .


    But Su Yan looked at the three of them and said indifferently, "Just the three of you, it''s not enough."

 Chapter 1137： Die in arms

    The illusory thing behind the second elder is extremely large, equivalent to a house, and contains unusually terrifying power fluctuations.


    It was just an unknown fierce beast. To be precise, it should be a monster, with blood pus all over its body, and its body was as if it had been corroded, making people shocked.


    Especially this illusory thing still exudes a foul smell, which makes people can''t help retching and dizziness, and it is impossible to get close.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the second elder''s body was tight, and a suffocating aura spread out, and his face was full of bruises and bulges.


    I dare to say that the three of them are not enough to look at. This is simply a humiliation to them, a humiliation to the demon prison gate, and a humiliation to the lower sect!


    It is just a genius in the secular world, who dares to be so incomprehensible and arrogant. If this son does not die today, then the martial arts world may not be calm in the future.


    They call ordinary people and the martial arts world the secular world, claiming to be the martial arts world, and those who can enter the martial arts world are at least master masters, except of course those talented youngsters who are selected.


    "I don''t know your name yet, can the old man know it."


    The second elder looked at Su Yan, his brows as cold as snow.


    "It''s okay to tell you, let you be a ghost!"


    Su Yan looked calmly, looking at the night eagle above her head, her expression stern.


    "If you want to blame, blame you disciple!"


    Su Yan pointed at Nighthawk and roared out.


    "You disciple dare to ruin my selection, take away a selected genius, and humiliate my relatives. I, Su Ba, don''t step on your demon prison today, why can I stand!"


    Su Yan''s voice rolled over, like thunder again and again, accompanied by a domineering king, and the meaning of the blue dragon roaring, extremely high.


    The second elder frowned. Of course he knew that Su Baxian, Su Yan had been dancing happily recently, which had attracted the attention of the martial arts world.


    At that time, Ye Tianzi was very willing to recruit Su Yan. He had also wanted to recruit Su Yan before, but now everything is impossible.


    The second elder regained his expression and roared, "Huh, if that''s the case, then win or lose in one battle!"


    At this moment, the third elder also turned a violent bear behind him, with extremely powerful strength, which was in line with him.


    Behind the Fourth Elder is a violent war leopard, wise and fast, which fits his personality very well.


    A mid-stage Taoist strong, two early Taoists, three illusions, this lineup is really not weak.


    It should be understood that in Siberia, the confrontation between Suyan and Yan is only in the early stage of the Three Dao Ren, and the Mang Nan and others are naturally unable to compare with these three elders and four elders, the realm is the same but not the same level.


    It can be said that the combined strength of the three elders and the four elders is comparable to Alexander''s, and the second elders are much stronger than Alexander.


    The people in the martial arts world have detached themselves from the mundane and no longer need to consume grains and grains. They can take mountain forest spirit fruit and exotic animals, which can cultivate more of these things.


    Before Su Yan was weak and small, he really thought that the spiritual power of this world was extremely thin. Now I know that the world has a large population and spiritual power has long disappeared. Only those inaccessible mountains, deep valleys and oceans have strong spiritual power. force.


    And this is also the reason why these sects Anza of the Xiuwu world are in these places, and it is also their strong foundation.


    "Go ahead, kill him with one blow!"


    The second elder spoke and took the lead, and the fierce beast behind him went directly towards Su Yan.


    "Try me this demon strangling!"


    The fierce beast issued a corrosive weapon all over his body and blasted towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, the three elders also roared: "Human Xiong Taishan!"


    The illusory thing behind him roared, and rushed towards Su Yan angrily, with both hands directly under the hammer.


    The war leopards of the four elders also rushed forward, with extremely fast speed, waiting for the opportunity to attack Su Yan''s vitals.


    Facing the three illusory things, Su Yan was not half afraid, and directly put the coffin aside, clenched his fists with both hands, and the power of the dragon fist spread out.


    At the same time, a shattering force came into motion, extremely powerful, as if an illusory space appeared around him, fluctuating constantly, this was because of the strong spiritual power.


    "Let me try the power of your three illusions!"


    Su Yan roared, his fist blasted out, and a punch was blasted towards the war leopard. Naturally, he was not an opponent than the power war leopard. However, Su Yan''s speed was not weak, which made the four elders shocked and filled with anxiety.


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s punch directly hit Zhan Leopard, punched through its body, and blasted it away, regardless of its fangs.


    The fourth elder flew upside down a hundred meters, fell on the ruins of the flower bed, vomiting blood in his mouth, and was obviously seriously injured.


    At this time, the human bear struck, Su Yan stepped sideways and dodged, and the fierce beast thing transformed by the second elder also struck at this time.


    Two illusory objects bombarded together, and this force was comparable to the fatal blow of the mid-term peak of the Taoist, which could be said to be very terrifying.


    Su Yan had to use the power of fragmentation to withstand this attack. At the same time, the power of fragmentation was operating, and a wave of mountains and seas blasted towards two illusory objects.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s fists also fell on the second and third elders.


    The third elder was blasted into the ground more than ten meters on the spot, and his human bear was helpless to dissipate at the moment, which made him unable to climb out at all, and was obviously seriously injured.


    The second elder forcibly resisted Su Yan''s power of fist, but at this moment the blood was surging, and it was uncomfortable.


    Seeing the third elder and the fourth elder injured, the second elder''s eyes were extremely cold, and his killing intent had never been so high, but he knew that he could not match Su Yan, so he only tried to wait for rescue.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!"


    The second elder''s body is covered with a layer of spiritual power fluctuations, which is naturally his method of defense, and strives for Su Yan to be unable to kill him.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this defense is like paper, and there is still a ray of life in the fight against him, and there is only a dead end in defense.


    The entire Zongmen Square is now in ruins, with constant fluctuations, shaking the sky and dense clouds.


    "Defensive means death!"


    Su Yan''s strength reached its peak, and he rushed directly toward the second elder. This punch contained the power of fragmentation, and the radiance of this punch was everywhere, and the killing intent was sudden.


    The second elder watched as his defense was pierced by Su Yan''s fist. The shining fist directly hit his forehead. The forehead was sunken in an instant, blood sprayed, and he was bombarded by this force for hundreds of meters. , Crashed into a side hall.


    When the bell rang, it was not that someone was ringing the bell, but that someone in the side hall was awakened. That person was originally in retreat.


    The whole side hall collapsed at this moment and became a ruin, and after the gunpowder dissipated, one of the men with his upper body covered in golden light was meditating.


    The second elder was in the arms of the golden man, dripping with blood, and his breath disappeared.

 Chapter 1138： Buddha Slaughter

    "The sea of ??bitterness is boundless, and the donor is too hard to kill, not good, bad."


    This golden light man had a bald head on his head, and he looked like a monk, just like a monk from King Kong.


    Faced with the death of the second elder in his arms, this person kept shaking his head, shaking the prayer beads in his hand, feeling unbearable.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to sympathize. All these people deserve to die and go to hell. Why can''t you bear it?


    Su Yan walked directly to the side of the fourth elder, grabbed his neck, and at the same time bombarded the ground with a punch, ejecting the third elder.


    In this way, holding the third elder in his left hand and the fourth elder in his right hand, Su Yan headed towards the hall without regard to the surrounding disciples of the Demon Prison Sect.


    A monk, as long as he doesn''t stop him, then he won''t care, because Su Yan feels that this person is different from the person in the demon prison, as if he is not the person in the demon prison.


    But when he walked a few steps, he was stopped by a golden light from the monk, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "Have to stop me?!"


    Su Yan roared in a low voice, and at the same time using force, the third elder and the fourth elder were pinched to death, without the ability to resist at all.


    Su Yan threw the two aside without hesitation, just stared at the person coldly.


    "I admire you as a monk. If you don''t stop me, I can spare you."


    The monk opened his eyes, looked at Su Yan, and kept shaking his head.


    "I am a first-order poor monk and shouldn''t manage this matter, but it''s not good to kill too much."


    "Stop killing by killing, this is my creed of life, why didn''t you come to stop the people at the gate of the magic prison when they kill!"


    Su Yan''s voice was unusually cold, with a hint of ridicule, this monk was nothing more than fake compassion.


    The monk even shook his head and kept saying: "Amitabha, Amitabha."


    "Don''t give me a hypocrite, I want to destroy the gate of the demon prison, no one dares to stop me today, or I will die!"


    Su Yan let out a roar, shaking the entire Demon Prison Gate Square, making the group of Demon Prison Gate disciples tremble.


    "You can''t kill any more, you can''t go beyond one step!"


    The monk was slightly angry with an unquestionable tone, but his hands were still folded.


    Su Yan frowned. It seemed that the monk had to fight him, so let''s fight.


    The monk is the supremacy of the great elder of the demon prison gate. It can be said that the emperor is not weaker than the night, and the realm strength is equivalent.


    Being able to subdue to the great elder is nothing more than wandering around the world and enlightenment, which is regarded as an offering to the gate of the magic prison.


    If he lives in someone''s house, how can he not help if others are in trouble? Even if good and evil are unknown, he can''t just sit back and watch.


    "Young man, I advise you to turn around and leave quickly to keep you safe."


    The elder supreme looked at Su Yan, and couldn''t bear to let this genius boy die. After all, he knew in his heart that this matter must belong to the demon prison gate.


    He actually lives here for another purpose, which is to persuade Ye Tianzi to put down the butcher knife and convert to Buddhism so that he can pursue the path of cultivation. That is the right way.


    But he was a fool in Ye Tianzi''s heart, how could Ye Tianzi agree and ignore it at all.


    At this time, the singing and dancing in the main hall were naturally not there, and the important disciples of the various sects looked surprised, not knowing what happened outside.


    But without the command of the head of the school, they naturally did not dare to act rashly. They could only hold back their curiosity and sit at the table to continue drinking and eating.


    But Ye Tianzi''s face was even more displeased at the moment, because this wave of fluctuations has never ceased and has been alarmed for a long time, which makes him very disappointed with the second elder.


    "This can''t be solved, a bunch of rice buckets."


    Ye Tianzi was furious in his heart, and almost couldn''t help his face. Had it not been for aspirations, he would have gone out now.


    At the moment he can only sit, no major event, he can''t leave, this will be regarded as disrespect and will make Wending angry.


    "Ask the elders, the drinks are full, why not accompany the beauty for a long conversation?"


    Wending smiled slightly and said: "No hurry, I haven''t finished tasting this delicious food."


    Ye Tianzi had no choice but to toast with Wending from time to time and continue to eat.


    But at the moment he saw the golden light shining outside the window, he couldn''t help feeling relieved, he knew it was the dead monk who made the shot.


    "Eat mine and use mine to live in mine. It''s also right to help."


    Ye Tianzi no longer worried, a smile appeared, and he began to drink with a crowd.


    Outside the hall, the supreme looked at Su Yan coldly, with even more golden light, ready to strike at any time.


    "Pretend to be a monk in front of me, fake compassion, let me see if your heart is black or red today."


    Su Yan was furious and blasted out with a punch directly, overwhelming his power, as if it was a powerful blow, and the surrounding dragons shook. This punch was comparable to a powerful blow in the middle stage of the Taoist.


    But this blow stopped when he approached the upper body, unable to advance at all, and was resisted by the light from the upper body.


    "Now you still have time to step back."


    The Supreme continued to exhort, he still didn''t want to kill Su Yan, he wouldn''t kill unless he had to.


    Su Yan stepped back to stabilize his figure, looking at the top, his eyes were cold, sneered again and again.


    "Do you think that I would be afraid of you in the middle of your Taoist stage? I still look like an ant before me!"


    The blue dragon appeared behind Su Yan, and the dragon shook the fields, and the dragon Xiao cut through the sky for a long time.


    "Go!"


    The Canglong whistling directly towards the top, with the power to kill, with the wave of breaking power.


    Supreme frowned slightly, looking at Canglong, there was a chill between his brows.


    "Stubborn, you are forcing Lao Na to take action!"


    Last year, the whole body was actually a phantom phantom, countless phantoms appeared, and countless arms rotated, which dazzled people.


    "The Hand of Buddha''s Fury!"


    Countless arms shot towards the blue dragon, this power is not at the same level as the second elder before, and it is many times stronger than that, and the power is very pure.


    "Now even if you want to retreat, it is impossible. I will destroy you on behalf of the common people!"


    The supreme leaped forward, with golden light shining all over, like a dazzling sun, slashing towards Su Yan with a palm, and the blue dragon couldn''t stop half of it.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, clenched his hand into a fist, and shook the palm directly.


    The two collided together, and the ground flew up and down, as if it collapsed, the heavens and the earth changed, the wind and clouds continued to flow, and the vast power turned into ripples and swept around.


    "I have to say that you are the proud son of heaven, and your cultivation at such an age is terrifying!"


    The supreme Meiyu had a hint of coldness, and he had regarded Su Yan as a true opponent, a complete enemy.


    At this moment, a **** appeared behind him, an incomparably stalwart, like a Buddha, with immense power.


    Although this **** is an illusory thing, it is more powerful than the foreign objects that the two elders and others have transformed before, and even more powerful than Su Yan''s transformed Canglong.


    "Today I am a Buddha, today I am a Buddha, just to save more people''s lives, my Buddha is merciful!"

 Chapter 1139： Landslide

    What is a god, a powerful person who attains Buddhahood, can be called a venerable person of heaven and earth, just like the figures of the Buddhist classes in the Western Buddhist world.


    As we all know, the Western Buddhist world, led by Tathagata, has many Buddha statues under it, all of which are powerful. Of course, this only exists in legends.


    But for Su Yan, these legends are not necessarily false, and they are very likely to be true, because he has seen Buddha in the world of cultivating immortals, each of them is extremely powerful, and there must be some connections among them.


    However, this is only the illusion of the supremacy. Maybe it is obtained by practicing some Buddhist secret books, or maybe it is too much respect for the Buddha, this can all be illusioned.


    But I have to say that the gods imaginary behind the Supreme are very powerful, and the golden light alone makes many people unable to open their eyes at all, let alone a duel with him.


    Even Su Yan also knew that this was supremely powerful, definitely stronger than Alexander, and the foundation was very solid. This punch and move was absolutely powerful.


    And this kind of person who wanders in the martial arts world absorbs more intense and pure spiritual power, which is like a beef-eater and a pork-eater, there are still some differences.


    But Su Yan is different. He eats both beef and pork, even the dragon meat in the sky, so he is not afraid at all.


    "The second Buddha, come and fight me!"


    The supreme hands clasped together, the Buddha beads kept rolling, and the golden light in his eyes shot straight out towards Su Yan.


    This golden light is really not weak, comparable to a weapon of magical weapons, even Su Yan hurriedly avoided, he knew that if he was hit by this golden light, he might be injured at the cost.


    This golden light blasted towards a mountain peak outside the mountain gate and directly flattened it. A large boulder fell down, and it took a long time to hear the rumbling noise.


    The supreme standing floating, like a monk participating in Zen, the golden light of the whole body is more dazzling at this moment.


    The shadow of the gods behind him added a mighty power to him, making him even stronger.


    "Niezha, today I am the Buddha, you must die!"


    "Huh, the second child of the Buddha, what''s the use of just talking about these? If you have the ability, you can fight me well, and you are arrogant."


    Su Yan has already shot the coffin with Yuwen Swift and placed it on the top of another mountain. This battle will inevitably be accompanied by strong spiritual fluctuations, which may be damaged.


    "Niezha, it''s not suitable to fight here, let me fight on the Five Finger Peak!"


    Speaking of supremacy, he is heading towards the highest mountain in the distance, his figure drifting away, and the speed is extremely fast.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, just overtook him, standing on the top of the mountain with Supreme, Yaoyao facing each other.


    "To kill today is not what I wanted, but it must be so!"


    Speaking of supremacy, the Buddha beads in his hands fell off directly, turning into extremely large beads, with dazzling golden light, and struck towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan clenched his brows, clenched his fists, and the dragon scales appeared, power overwhelming the sky, and he greeted him without fear. The fists hit the Buddha beads with a deafening noise.


    A punch bombarded and collided with the Buddha beads. This force was enough to destroy a mountain, and it was extremely powerful.


    Dozens of Buddhist beads blasted towards Su Yan. Although they were bombarded and resisted by Su Yan, they rushed towards them, as if they were endless.


    Su Yan was furious, and a raging flame burst out, mixed with violent spiritual power fluctuations. This was his life and passion, and it was still transformed by spiritual power.


    "Turn me into nothingness!"


    Su Yan roared, and the flames covered the entire Five Finger Mountain peak. The flames almost melted the mountain peak and the stones began to soften.


    At this moment, those Buddhist beads were also covered by flames, forming fire beads, floating around.


    She was shocked and wanted to use his spiritual power to take the Buddhist beads back, but the beads had been burned by the flames. At this moment, they had been deformed one by one, and then turned into ashes.


    The supreme canthus is desperate and angry, but this prayer beads was given to him by his master and was enshrined by him day and night. As the most expensive treasure, it is now destroyed.


    "Naughty animal!"


    The eyes of the supreme are bleeding, and the gods behind him are even more stalwart, directly bursting with light, all pressing towards Su Yangai.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, a burst of breaking power spread out, and his hands held the sky to fight him.


    The power of fragmentation stirred the golden light in the sky, making it unable to get close to Su Yan, and this terrifying pressure also dissipated directly.


    Coming from the top, he was covered in gold, slapped his palm towards Su Yan Mingmen, his strength was extremely powerful.


    Su Yan is not weak at all, but also displays his strength. He has a slap against him, and he will not be afraid of the supremacy. He never takes a step back when he fights against the enemy.


    With this palm, violent spiritual power filled the surroundings like lightning, and the entire mountain peak suddenly disappeared, and the sky was dim, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    And the disciples in the Demon Prison Sect, looking at the battlefield stupidly at this time, naturally they were terrified and terrified, and had seen such a terrible battle.


    Some people are even more dumbfounded, unable to wake up at all, and dumbfounded.


    This palm made both of them fly upside down, crashing into a small mountain respectively, and then stabilized their bodies.


    The supreme anger increased again, and those eyes were extremely blood-red, suppressing the golden light, which shows his anger.


    "Die to me!"


    The supreme roared, and his whole body spirit power surged out at this moment, and went directly to the gods. He wanted the illusory gods behind him to kill Su Yan. This was his last move.


    The **** radiates light like the sun, you can''t see its appearance at all, you can only see an illusory figure faintly.


    With a palm of the hand, this **** was twice as strong as the supreme power, and it had almost reached the level of the later stage of the Taoist.


    Su Yan can only evade constantly, and he can''t match this power. After all, many Buddhas in Buddhism are known for their power.


    With a palm, Su Yan flew up and avoided, and the mountain at his feet was directly broken by a palm, the sky full of wild rocks rolled towards the mountain, and the whole place was shaking.


    More than that, the peak that had already lost its top was cracking at this moment, and accompanied by a terrifying sound, it was finally torn apart and smashed towards the ground.


    A mountain collapsed, the magnificence of this one can be imagined, the destructive power of this one can also be imagined, the whole place is constantly shaking up at this moment.


    But the gods kept bombarding Su Yan, without any intention of stopping, and vowed to stop without killing him.


    As a result, Su Yan flashed and moved, constantly avoiding the bombardment, and the mountain peaks behind him continued to smash, falling down one by one.


    This kind of sight can scare people to death, as if the end of the day, countless peaks fall down, smashing other peaks from time to time.


    This kind of scene is like a mountain collapse and the earth is cracked. It makes the scalp numb and the heart trembles extremely.


    And the reason why Su Yan avoided it was because he was building up his strength so that he could turn his hand over.

 Chapter 1140： Buddha sitting in his heart

    The supremely disillusioned **** has been rushing towards Su Yan, not giving Su Yan a chance at all, his moves are constantly displayed, and his power is overwhelming.


    A random blow has the meaning of monstrousness, and it crashes a mountain, causing horrible fluctuations.


    Su Yan has been walking and avoiding, and at this time, the spiritual power in his body has already poured out of his body, gathering towards his hands, forming a powerful wave.


    However, the gods didn''t care, and they still rushed towards Su Yan, like a killing machine, vowing not to stop until they reach their goal.


    A sneer flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and he stopped avoiding at this moment. Standing on a mountain peak, his hands were sealed, a majestic spiritual power turned into a fire dragon, roaring all over the sky.


    More than that, the fire dragon struck, with the momentum of overwhelming mountains, and even the flames of the setting sun fell.


    This force can be called 90% of Su Yan''s, and using his powerful tricks, it was almost a fatal blow, and even Alexander could not withstand this terrifying blow.


    The fire dragon roared incomparably, and rushed directly towards the **** phantom, the flames boiled all over, and the dazzling light pierced the surroundings.


    More than that, just the fire dragon rushed in, it was the hurricane that drove the hurricane, and the towering peaks were crumbling, and the huge stones were flying around the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Supreme''s eyes were uneasy, he seemed to know that this phantom might not be able to bear it.


    Sure enough, the fire dragon rushed in, and the sky full of flames immediately covered the entire mountain peak, covering the god''s dazzling golden light, and directly engulfing him in the sea of ??fire.


    Su Yan''s brows were relaxed, he knew that this **** phantom would never be able to withstand this fatal blow, and it was time to fall away.


    Amidst the flames, I saw the rays of light drifting everywhere, and Jin Guang even directly made the wedding dress, adding to the fire.


    It can be seen that the lonely mountain is completely covered by the sea of ??fire at this moment, looking like a huge torch, the fire is burning.


    Even this intense temperature directly turned the rocks into magma and began to pour everywhere.


    This kind of scene is absolutely shocking, it is like the end of the day, and it can leave a permanent mark in people''s hearts.


    When the flames dissipated, the phantom of the gods was completely gone at the moment, completely swallowed by the sea of ??fire.


    Su Yan looked at the top, with a hint of arrogance between his brows.


    "It seems that this phantom of you is nothing more than that."


    The supreme body was tight and his muscles were bumpy, like a strong Vajra Buddha, obviously he was very angry.


    "Huh, it''s just a mere shadow, do you think I rely on it entirely!"


    The supreme eyes are shining with golden light, just like the golden eyes of Monkey King, but they are just similar, and naturally they cannot be compared with the legendary Monkey King.


    Coming from the top, golden light permeated in his hand, and a powerful vajra palm, extremely powerful.


    The Buddhism Secret Art is not strong in Shaolin, but it is carried forward in the hands of these Buddhas, which is a kind of irony.


    When this palm hit, Su Yan clenched his fist, confronting him, without the slightest retreat.


    With a collision, the eruption of Thai power is enough to make your scalp numb, not to mention amazed, now one by one has been shocked.


    Some were so scared that they didn''t dare to take another look, so they could only curl up and hide in the dark, always praying not to harm the pond fish.


    The two touched their fists, palms and wind, and neither was afraid of the slightest. There is Buddhism in the supremacy, and Su Yan has the profound meaning of dragon fist, both of which are power supreme techniques.


    The two confronted each other, and they collapsed everywhere, and countless peaks were destroyed by them. At this moment, the rocks under the mountain were rolling, as if the world was falling apart and the world was doomsday.


    Fortunately, this is no man''s land, so it can''t cause much shock, but the disciples of the demon prison gate marveled.


    Su Yan''s fists were shining all over, and one punch hit the supreme neck, obviously killing him. If the strong fight against each other, one blow will be fatal.


    However, this punch was easily resisted by Supreme, and on the contrary, Supreme gave Su Yan a counterattack, extremely vicious.


    This palm hit Su Yan''s chest directly, as if a huge Buddha bell was hitting, and bells rang around.


    Su Yan frowned, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, this blow hurt him. I have to say that the supreme power is too strong. He is a powerhouse like King Kong, comparable to or even stronger than the Western Power King.


    Huaguo martial arts is broad and profound, respects soft Tai Chi, but does not abandon strength. It is a contention of a hundred schools of thought. Each has its own strengths. It is not the West that only respects strength and abilities.


    A blue vein appeared on Su Yan''s face. This was an expression of his anger. He was injured by Supreme, which made him intolerable.


    "Tread the ground!"


    Su Yan roared, his muscles seemed to be extremely hard diamonds, indestructible.


    Stepping on the ground is a move, but it is a move in "Li Jue", it is terrifying. You must know that "Li Jue" is not weaker than the method of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens". king.


    This move came out, it can be said that the ground is shaking, several mountain peaks collapsed and collapsed at this moment, completely unable to withstand this powerful force.


    Su Yan had no ground under his feet and was completely empty, but his power still existed, and he kept climbing, reaching a terrifying level.


    Even supreme, his complexion suddenly changed at this moment, and his heart became uneasy. This power made his heart palpitations and even made him tremble.


    The supreme face changed, and he stopped chanting Buddhism, not to mention that he had no Buddhist beads, and he was completely in a state of anxiety at the moment.


    The supreme golden light is still there, he has never defended in a duel with the strong, that is the performance of the weak.


    The supreme gathers all the power, the golden light is added to the body, and the golden light is shining all over, a terrifying power permeates out, and rushes towards Su Yan without fear.


    Su Yan flew his foot into the sky, kicking out, blessing the power of trampling the ground, and this kick directly bombarded the supreme pair of fists.


    The terrifying golden light dissipated everywhere, and the powerful force continued to bloom with ripples. Both of them were golden spiritual powers. At this moment, they seemed to be integrated. Countless people only saw the golden light in the sky, and they had already enveloped the two.


    But then, a shattering sound rang out. Naturally, the supreme arm shattered, completely unable to resist Su Yan''s terrifying kick.


    This foot directly broke through the supreme golden light spiritual power, ruined his hands, and finally stepped on his chest.


    Su Yan stood proudly in the air, staring at the supreme with cold eyes. He was immortal with this kick, so Su Yan might have lived in vain.


    This is Su Yan''s confidence in Ta Mie Di and his trust in this trick. He once trampled the fairy king to death with this trick, which is enough to explain its horror.


    The supreme kept vomiting blood, his chest was sunken long ago, and the golden light kept dissipating, unable to stop it.


    But at this moment, he was forcibly resisting the fragmentation of his dantian, and returned to the gate of the demon prison with his scalp, he was actually practicing meditation and closing his eyes.


    A group of people didn''t know what the supreme meant, but Su Yan knew because the supreme had no breath.

 Chapter 1141： Faceless

    The supreme is a Buddhist man. Although he is not sure whether he is true or not, he claims to be a Buddhist and respects Buddhism.


    Su Yan stepped on the top of his chest, knowing that he was short of time and would definitely die, so he sat down and passed away, which was regarded as a farewell to his life.


    The Buddha sat in his heart. He thought that he would be able to reincarnate and re-enter Buddhism, but he did not know that he could be regarded as a Buddha at most, and he could not enter Buddhism orthodoxy.


    Seeing the supreme passing away, Su Yan''s eyes were still sharp and cold. This was just an episode, and the demon prison gate was the end.


    Of course he didn''t know what was going on inside the Demon Prison Gate at this moment, no one had ever come out of such a big fluctuation.


    Whether this is a contempt for him, or an emphasis on the supremacy, or whether something extremely important is going on in it, is not known.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not pay attention to all of this. As long as it was a person from the Demon Prison Gate, there would only be one result, death!


    As for the others, regardless of leaving, so did Su Yan, but if you have to intervene, you can''t blame him.


    Today, he will stab the gates of the demon prison, otherwise, why would he take revenge for Yuwen Swift, and how can he be worthy of Yuwen Xiongba''s loyalty.


    So, Su Yan looked at the group of demon prison disciples coldly, without the slightest sympathy, this group of people should die.


    A flame fluttered directly everywhere, and the disciples in the courtyard of the Demon Prison Gate had never survived. They were all burned by the fire and died tragically without bones.


    Su Yan stepped on the red cloth and continued to walk forward. In the end, the red cloth was completely transformed into nothingness. Similarly, he also saw the singing and dancing in the outer hall, and drinking and drinking.


    Su Yan faced indifferently, and stepped on the ground, the whole ground shook, countless tables of wood fluttered, drinks and food all spilled on the floor.


    Some people didn''t pay attention, and all spilled on themselves, making them extremely embarrassed.


    A group of people glared. When they saw the coffin in Su Yan''s hand, their expressions immediately became unnatural, and they backed away.


    They knew that Su Yan was not here to find him, but he must have been looking for the Demon Prison Gate, and had an enemy with the Demon Prison Gate.


    The inner disciples of the Demon Prison Gate all stood up and looked at Su Yan angrily.


    The two of them were Huang Ying and Night Wolf that day. Although they were not in the realm of Taoism, they were also master masters. They had relatively high talents and became disciples of the Demon Sect.


    At this moment, Yelang saw Su Yan and noticed the previous fluctuation, his eyes changed slightly.


    "You killed Brother Nighthawk!"


    Su Yan was cold-eyed, and his eyes made Yelang tremble with fear, and he dared not say a word.


    He knew that Su Yan was simply a strong man who could not be offended, and he was not at the same level as himself. If he talks nonsense again, the outcome will be doomed.


    "Is there no one at the gate of the magic prison?!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice pierced through the sky and shook all around, and the ears of the people present kept rumbling like thunder.


    "court death!"


    A disciple was furious and directly drew his sword and rushed towards Su Yan. It was necessary to maintain the prestige of the Demon Prison Gate.


    However, before he got close to Su Yan, this disciple stopped his pace and couldn''t make a half-step forward. Naturally, it was Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    Then, the disciple swelled and exploded directly into a cloud of blood mist, scaring the surrounding people''s complexion drastically.


    "Don''t mess with him, he must be a master in the secular world, I''m afraid he was the rescuer at the Tianya martial arts field that day."


    Huang Ying had guessed some things at this moment, and she also felt something wrong.


    Although the outer hall where she was in was shrouded by a force and could not hear much fluctuation outside, he never came back after seeing several elders out, which made her feel very uneasy.


    "I think it''s better to inform the sect master about this. Several elders have not returned, I''m afraid..."


    Huang Ying didn''t dare to continue speaking. After all, it is still unknown whether this matter is true or not. If she talks nonsense, she will have life worry.


    But Su Yan said at this moment: "Elder, your elders are dead."


    All the disciples of the Demon Prison Sect were all changing colors, fear and unbelief filled their faces.


    Even those disciples of other sects were also surprised at this moment. They knew that the great elders of the Demon Prison Gate were so powerful, that was the middle stage of the Taoist, so they just died casually.


    Su Yan continued: "Those who are not at the gate of the demon prison, get out of me, or I''ll be affected by my anger, so don''t blame me!"


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and a terrifying wave filled all around. To deal with this group of master scum, he didn''t need to use too powerful moves, his power was sufficient.


    Both fists blasted out, and the majestic power poured down, rushing directly towards the inner disciples of the demon prison gate, with the intention of killing.


    This group of disciples is full of despair, and the elders are dead, how they can resist, it is absolutely bound to die.


    But at this time the door of the inner hall was opened, and a monstrous black spiritual force swept out, easily dissolving Su Yan''s power. This was Ye Tianzi''s anger.


    "Xiao Xiao dared to be rampant at the gate of my demon prison, recklessly!"


    Ye Tianzi''s voice was extremely gloomy, because he knew that his several elders were dead, and even Supreme could not stop Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to change his color, his whole body was filled with golden light, and a more powerful force rushed out and directly killed the disciple of the inner door of the demon prison.


    He made the shot himself, naturally, it was not like just now, the power was so powerful that it was frightening, and when a punch was thrown out, a piece of the demon prison disciple was bombed to death, with no bones left.


    In just a few seconds, the entire outer hall was in ruins, and all the disciples of the Demon Prison Gate died tragically, with no survivors!


    The face of Ye Tianzi at this moment is simply hard to describe in words. It is too rich and constantly changing, turning green and white.


    Su Yan''s face was obviously slapped, and he slapped his face so that Ye Tianzi''s face was lost.


    This was killing his inner disciples in front of Ye Tianzi, and the current demon prison doors were old, weak, sick and disabled except him.


    After the elder died, the inner and outer disciples also died tragically, no different from the polished commander.


    Ye Tianzi''s face had turned into a pig liver color, it was terrifying, and his whole body was enveloped with black spiritual power, like a black hole, with violent corrosive power.


    The heads of the sects who had fouled with the Demon Prison Gate were still depressed. At this moment, all of them were smiling, and they were almost dancing and singing.


    "Lord Yemen, this is not a trivial matter. The person who came is really bad."


    "Yes, Lord Yemen, he killed your disciple in front of you."


    "Master Yemen, why don''t you feel that your prestige can''t scare him."


    "Maybe Yemen master doesn''t care about his disciple."


    ...


    Hearing these words, Ye Tianzi kept exhaling foul air, his face turned dark, and the black spiritual power all over his body was even more terrifying.


    At this moment, Wending said with a cold face, and directly yelled: "Now it is the enemy who has committed the crime. What kind of formality should you talk about each other, you should be consistent to the outside world!"

 Chapter 1142： Ye Tianzis Means

    Asking for the title is naturally very angry, but this meeting made the Demon Prison Gate save face, but it turned out to be like this.


    He and Yetianzi are grasshoppers tied to a rope. The stronger Yetianzi is, the better it will be for him, otherwise why would he be like this.


    The Misty Gate is a martial sect, which rules the land of Nanyang. It is a giant among the lower sects. The errors in the gate are complicated and the forces are vertical and horizontal.


    Although he is the third elder, he can only be regarded as the last elder at best, because he is a relative of the former head, otherwise he will definitely not be the third elder.


    The power can''t convince the crowd, and the position of aspiration has been shaken extremely. Many elders watched his position and gave him a fatal blow at any time.


    Of course it is clear to the inquiry, otherwise, why he can support the Demon Prison Gate, this is his back hand, when the Demon Prison Gate dominates the main sects, the group of elders will definitely not dare to put a nonsense.


    Therefore, Wending was very concerned about the Demon Prison Gate, otherwise he would not come to this gathering, let alone be so biased against Ye Tianzi.


    Under the scolding of Wending, all the elders of the sect were silent and did not dare to say anything more.


    Although his prestige is not strong, he is still the illusory Three Elders, relatives who took office as the head, with great majesty, and the consequences of offending him are certainly not small.


    The group of heads who were close to Wending and even Ye Tianzi naturally rose up at this moment, and they kept talking.


    "The elder Wending is right."


    "You are wrong."


    "Master Ye will definitely not let the thief go."


    "Dare to challenge the martial arts world, he is doomed to end!"


    ...


    Su Yan looked at these people coldly, treating their words as farts, without any fluctuations.


    "You are the head of the demon prison, right!"


    Looking at Ye Tianzi, Su Yan''s voice was low and rolling, causing many people to change their colors.


    Ye Tianzi still looked at Su Yan, his eyes narrowed slightly, his anger dissipated a lot.


    "Yes, I am Ye Tianzi, the gate of the magic prison."


    "Hmph, then wash your neck and wait for me to chop it!"


    Asking angrily: "Presumptuous!"


    "You are a small man in the secular world, dare to be rampant in the martial arts world, and live impatiently!"


    Asking for the title naturally shows his prestige, after all, Su Yan is only a young man in the secular world, this kind of person is best bullied.


    "I''m here this time only for revenge. I only kill the people of the Demon Prison. If it is irrelevant, it is best to go away!"


    Su Yan ignored the question and spoke alone. It was a kind of warning. He would only say it once, not a second time.


    Asking furiously, pointed at Su Yan, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Xiao Si, it is so rampant, who gives you the courage to see that I will not destroy you!"


    After asking the leader, he wanted to make a move. Su Yan really angered him, and his prestige of Su Yan would be greatly reduced.


    However, Ye Tianzi stopped Wending and said softly: "Elder Wending, it''s just a mess of the secular world, why do you need to take action, I will be enough to destroy him."


    Seeing Ye Tianzi with an unquestionable tone, he couldn''t help but nodded. After all, this matter is directly related to the Demon Prison Gate.


    "Well, just do it with you and give me the regret of coming to this world."


    Ye Tianzi nodded and looked at Su Yan, his voice was unusually low, with an unquestionable tone.


    "Why did you come to commit my devil door!"


    Ye Tianzi still wanted to clarify the matter. After all, Su Yan''s fierce gaze made him feel that things were not that simple, perhaps it was a great deep hatred.


    "Why!" Su Yan said angrily, pointing to some corpses in the Demon Prison on the ground, "Because your Demon Prison indiscriminately murders innocents and rapes. Fornication, looting, and sinful crime!"


    "nonsense!"


    Ye Tianzi scolded, although what Su Yan said was true, how could he admit it.


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Ye Tianzi and said, "Know Ye Ying, he humiliated the relatives of my disciples, ruined my selection, and robbed me of a genius!"


    When the people around heard this, their expressions changed suddenly, and they all looked at Ye Tianzi.


    Especially the sect master of the even-numbered sect, almost violently killed Xiang Ye Tianzi.


    Because they also talked about Nighthawks before, the female disciple of the even-numbered gatekeeper was killed by Nighthawks, and this hatred was never forgotten.


    "Ye Tianzi, you still said that your disciple is dead!"


    Ye Tianzi was also extremely angry, plus a little bit of astonishment. He originally wanted to ask the reason for the matter, but he didn''t expect that it was the ghost of Nighthawk.


    But Nighthawk is very useful to him, but it''s just a chess piece, and it''s okay to die now after completing the mission.


    "He is dead."


    Ye Tianzi answered calmly, disdainful of the even-numbered sect master.


    Hearing this, the sect master of the even number gate jumped into thunder with anger, unable to stop it.


    "Ye Tianzi, I want to fight you!"


    Ye Tianzi still did not fluctuate, but looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "A secular world''s ant words, you also believe, no wonder you have no brains."


    Hearing this, the sect master of the even-numbered door was furious, and he dared to say that he had no brains, how could this be tolerated.


    However, many sect masters nodded repeatedly, believing that Ye Tianzi was right.


    "This is just what he said, how can he believe it!"


    "Yes, Xiao Xiao from the secular world, what he said must be false."


    "Lord Yemen, do you still have to wait? Clear him directly, otherwise the banquet might really be destroyed."


    Facing this group of people, you said and I said, the group of people who had fouled with the Demon Prison Gate were even more angry, but they did not dare to speak one by one, and they were obviously suppressed.


    Mainly there is still aspiration, he represents the ethereal door, it is a big mountain, no one dares to fight against it.


    But Ye Tianzi showed a smile, at least it didn''t make a big deal, and the pain was stopped by this group of people.


    "A group of people who do not live or die, I will take your lives one by one!"


    Ye Tianzi''s face was gloomy, thinking so in his heart, now let this group of people jump for a while.


    Then, Ye Tianzi looked at Su Yan, and his killing intent increased sharply. This was the culprit. As long as it was resolved, everything would be easy.


    The inner and outer disciples can be recruited if they are gone, and the elder can be recruited if they are gone. As long as he is still there, everything is not too late, not to mention that he has a genius like Xiao Meng.


    Ye Tianzi took a step and walked directly down the steps. The whole ground trembled with one foot, which was enough to show his strength.


    At this moment, Ye Tianzi came to Su Yan, the distance between the two was only ten meters, both eyes were facing each other, and the killing intent was everywhere.


    "Don''t stay in the secular world, if you have to come here to jump, then I will send you into the coffin to rest in peace."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Ye Tianzi and replied, "You are not qualified to lie in this coffin, you only deserve to go to hell!"


    A battle between the two was triggered, and it was destined to be a peerless battle. Although Su Yan was in the early stage of Taoism, he had the strength of the middle stage of Taoism and was not weak at all.

 Chapter 1143： The devils gate collapsed

    Everyone keeps backing away, knowing that this war is not easy, and it will inevitably affect a lot.


    Although there are endless hours of Xiaoxiao, Xiaosi, and the secular world in the words, but Su Yan''s ability to kill the supremacy speaks for everything, and they are only superior in language.


    At the moment, he also retreated. He trusted Ye Tianzi. Although he knew that Su Yan was not easy, he didn''t think that Su Yanneng could compete with Ye Tianzi. Ye Tianzi''s strength was just like him.


    The entire outer hall of the Demon Prison Gate has become a battlefield, for Su Yan and Ye Tianzi to fight, and the rest are retreated to the building, looking like a good show.


    The owner of the even-numbered gate was still angry, and at this moment he couldn''t help saying: "If even the youth of the secular world can''t deal with it, he will be like that."


    The Phnom Penh City Gate Master also said with a smile: "Yes, there is almost only a polished commander left at the gate of the demon prison. If he is destroyed, the gate of the demon prison will be completely removed."


    "It''s best to get rid of the name. There is also one less scum in the martial arts world, and the secular world will not be so noisy."


    The sect master of Zhan Po''s door looked at Ye Tianzi coldly, and he didn''t mean anything to be friendly with Ye Tianzi.


    But those sects that had made friends with the Demon Prison Sect were looking at them angrily at this moment.


    "The elder is here, please don''t talk nonsense."


    "That''s right, how can a young man in the secular world fight him overnight."


    "It''s just a bunch of bullshit, don''t bother."


    The even-numbered sect master glared at these big sects and said, "Do you think I would be afraid to win the title? He is just a fox, a prestige, an inferior skill, and he is here to show off his majesty, if it were not for the vague head to respect the former head , He has long been dead in the wilderness."


    This group of people was furious, and one of them shouted: "Hugh was talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I call Elder Wending over, I think you dare not say it!"


    "Go and call him over, just a kneeling dog."


    "you!"


    The sect master was furious and went directly to the aspiration.


    "Ask the elders, even-numbered doors and other doors do not respect you."


    Asking''s face became cold, and he looked at the even-numbered sect and others, and could not help but leap away.


    "Why, you can talk to me in person if you have any opinions."


    The master of the Phnom Penh Gate hurriedly said: "Avenging the elders, don''t be fooled by people, this kneeling dog is good or bad."


    Before suing the master of violent anger, full of spiritual power, he wanted to kill the master of Phnom Penh Gate, which naturally touched his fundamentals. If this is not done, then the words of the master of Phnom Penh will be confirmed.


    But Wending stopped him and said coldly: "Now is not the time for you to let out your anger. When Ye Tianzi kills that young man, everything will be calculated slowly."


    The master nodded, grunted and stopped talking.


    At this moment, Ye Tianzi was already full of spiritual power, and an erosive force was extremely powerful, not weaker than the supreme one.


    Su Yan knew that the Supreme Being able to take the position of the Great Elder of the Demon Prison Gate was naturally a little different from Ye Tianzi, but the difference was very small, and was mistaken by the outside world for the two to be almost the same.


    At this moment, Ye Tianzi didn''t have the slightest words, his face appeared coldly, and the black spiritual power behind him turned into a giant phantom, attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s body was full of golden light, and the dragon roared to the sky, a golden light bombarded out, directly acting on the black phantom.


    As soon as both sides make a move, it is a killer move. It is impossible to test each other''s depth. If they fail to connect, they will undoubtedly die.


    The black phantom wanted to swallow the golden light, but it couldn''t, because Su Yan''s golden light was too powerful, and it was full of brilliance.


    Ye Tianzi leaped forward, his hands were like ghost claws, and he grabbed it towards Su Yan. This grabbing seemed to be able to tear the void and it was extremely powerful.


    Su Yan was brought by Gang Qi, his clothes shattered, five scratches appeared on his chest, and red appeared.


    Ye Tianzi sneered, and the ghost hand continued to attack Su Yan, not letting go of every key point.


    One blow to Su Yan''s neck, if it were to be caught, it would be extremely dangerous, and it was very likely to die. After all, it was a Mingmen Gate.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted away directly, the fist full of flames was like magma, and this fist directly hit Ye Tianzi''s ghost hand.


    Spiritual power is scattered all around, and there is more light shining in all directions, and the terrifying fluctuations make many sect leaders feel ashamed.


    This group of heads just said that Su Yan is Xiao Xiao and people in the secular world, but now they know that Su Yan is completely better than them, it is almost like a face, many sect heads blushed, no longer I dare not say one or two.


    "Su Baxian, do you think you can compete with me if you are fifth in the ranking!"


    Ye Tianzi''s ghost hand spun and attacked Su Yan, strangling power was extremely powerful, comparable to the fatal blow of a Taoist mid-term.


    Su Yan''s fist couldn''t stop this power, which made him look back and hurried back.


    However, Su Yan just stepped back and used his moves, and the terrifying force of collapse immediately filled his hands, and his hands were like two long blades.


    "kill!"


    Su Yan roared and killed Ye Tianzi directly. The hurricane surged behind him, and the Canglong appeared and swept the world.


    Take a step, and the ground is ten meters sunken, as if pierced.


    And Ye Tianzi is also not afraid of the slightest, the ghost hand rotates, and there is a terrifying power fluctuation, that is the existence of beyond spiritual power.


    "Come on, let me see how much power you can have!"


    Ye Tianzi sneered, and the ghost hand greeted Su Yan. Su Yan''s arm blade directly collided with the ghost hand, and the metal-like sound of bombardment rippled around, making the scalp numb.


    More than that, even more terrifying spiritual power spread out, ripples constantly, shattering houses everywhere.


    Even the building where Wending and others stood there collapsed and turned into rubble.


    Ye Tianzi was furious, and his own ghost hand was unable to kill Su Yan, which made him completely unexpected.


    "I didn''t expect you to be really capable, but you will die this time!"


    Ye Tianzi''s eyes turned into darkness, like two briquettes, two electric glows of black light shot from those eyes, and they attacked Su Yan.


    This came too fast, even Su Yan had just reacted, the black electric light was the slightest distance from his side.


    Su Yan gathered the power on his feet and directly displayed the terrifying moves in "Li Jue" to destroy the ground!


    This foot directly touched the black electric glow without fear at all. It instantly turned the black electric glow into nothingness and dissipated everywhere.


    Ye Tianzi''s face twitched, and Su Yan was too amazing for him. Even in the martial arts world, he was considered a rare genius, and he had completely become the climate.


    "In that case, I will let you know my true ability!"


    Behind Ye Tianzi, the black and silver drifted away, forming a huge devil, and it was the ghost hand in his hand.


    But Su Yan was not afraid of half a minute, stepped on it, the whole ground trembled, and the entire demon prison gate collapsed suddenly.

 Chapter 1144： Yuanli Power

    This is not a simple collapse of a house, but the mountain where the Demon Prison Gate is completely collapsed.


    All buildings and palaces, all buildings and halls, were destroyed in one fell swoop and collapsed, setting off a storm of dust.


    This mad dust continued to fill, the entire mountain peak was in chaos, and everyone was shrouded in this dust.


    Everyone present couldn''t imagine that Su Yan had such a terrifying power under his foot, which was beyond their imagination.


    It can be said that they know that Su Yan is very strong, and the Taoist''s early stage is not enough to explain his strength. It is completely beyond the existence of the Taoist''s early stage. Even the Taoist''s mid-stage may not be able to fight him.


    But even in the middle stage of Taoism, this foot couldn''t have such power, right, the whole mountain was stepped on for several meters.


    You must know that before Su Yan fought with Supreme, those were just solitary peaks, just small peaks like bamboo shoots, and they had been washed by rain.


    But the mountain where the Demon Prison Gate is located is different, with a wider area and more solid, and Ye Tianzi has arranged an array inside the sect, which can be said to be more than a little stronger than other solitary peaks.


    However, Su Yan still smashed his feet, destroying all the buildings of the Demon Prison Gate, which is invincible.


    All the sect leaders and disciples escaped from the dust, standing in the air one by one, or on other mountain peaks, their faces full of uncertainties.


    "This son is too weird, it has repeatedly revealed its powerful power!"


    "Yes, this son is too fierce, and at a young age, this talent is really terrifying."


    "It seems that Yemen Master really can''t ignore it now, otherwise it really might not overturn the boat."


    This group of people are all close to the gate of the demon prison, befriend Ye Tianzi, and flatter aspirations, so naturally they say such things.


    But the heads of other sects didn''t think so. They were all overjoyed, and they were even more surprised at Su Yan''s performance.


    Especially the Sect Master of the even number door, with a smile on his face at this moment, looking at Su Yan and nodding, really wanting Su Yan to kill Ye Tianzi, so as to eliminate the anger in his heart.


    But because Wending was right beside them, this group of people didn''t dare to say anything, all of them were laughing inside.


    Ye Tianzi also had a very different face at the moment, and he had a new understanding of Su Yan, and he completely regarded him as an opponent.


    "Zhuzi''s talent is really scary, and I''m afraid it will grow to a pivotal position in time."


    Ye Tianzi didn''t hesitate to praise words, this was true, and he had to admit it if he didn''t admit it.


    However, Ye Tianzi turned around and looked at Su Yan and said, "Unfortunately, you have such a talent but don''t know how to dormant. You came here to die. You are really ruined!"


    After Ye Tianzi said, he didn''t give Su Yan a chance to speak, and the phantom behind him rushed towards Su Yan and swept across the sky, almost covering the sky.


    This phantom is holding a ghost hand, like a warrior of the Underworld, with the breath of death and terrifying power fluctuations.


    It is armored all over, its face cannot see what it looks like, its eyes are hollow, and it has no eyeballs, but it can see everything.


    Locking the target, its task is to kill Su Yan, let Su Yan completely dissipate in this world, and will not stop until the goal is reached.


    And the blue dragon whistling behind Su Yan, his whole body strength reached its peak. At this moment, there was a fierce flame burning in his eyes, and his whole body was covered with fire, like a **** of fire!


    Facing the blow of the ghost hand piercing the sky, Su Yan clenched his fists, and the golden fist burst out with a powerful light, like magma flowing everywhere.


    The ghost hand directly bombarded Su Yan''s shoulders, and suddenly grabbed a chunk of Su Yan''s shoulders. At the same time, it also left a black mark on Su Yan''s shoulders, containing the power of violent erosion. .


    Su Yan did not face off against Guishou, because Guishou seemed to be very slow, but in fact it was so fast that Su Yan could not compete with him.


    However, Su Yan''s fist directly hit the ghost''s arm, and this fist covered the sky with golden light, like a fist of the gods, leaving a deep fist mark directly on the ghost''s hand.


    This punch made the ghost hand bleak and consumed a lot of his power, which made the ghost furious.


    The phantom roared, the voice was like the cry of a demon in the Nine Nether Lands, it was extremely terrifying and made people tremble.


    The ghost hand strikes again, this time there are countless ghost hands that are dazzling, and they don''t know which one is true.


    More than that, the phantom came out of his hand. When Su Yan and the ghost hand were shaking, they used a sneak attack, directly hitting Su Yan''s face with a punch.


    Although Su Yan smashed the ghost hand into two punches, it was just a blindfold of the phantom, and its purpose was to sneak attack.


    I have to say that this phantom''s intelligence is very powerful, it has surpassed the scope of ordinary phantoms, and it is really terrifying.


    It was the group of sect masters who watched the show, their complexions suddenly changed at this moment, and their hearts were uneasy. I didn''t expect Ye Tianzi to be so strong.


    Especially Wending, his face was unhappy at the moment, and Ye Tianzi was beyond his imagination. Although he became stronger, the unruly Ma Ke was not so easy to tame.


    Su Yan''s face in this shot of the phantom can be said to be a killer blow. When ordinary people are dead at this moment, there is no place to be buried.


    Even with Su Yan''s physical body and strong spiritual power, he was knocked to the ground by this blow, crushing more than a dozen lonely peaks to restore his figure.


    Su Yan''s face door was sunken, as if a Coke bottle had been sucked out of air, unable to return to its original state for a while.


    More than that, his consciousness was damaged at the moment, his brain was dizzy, blood vomited wildly, and his whole body was stained red.


    This was something Su Yan didn''t expect, and he didn''t expect it. He completely underestimated the phantom, and he did not expect to attack.


    Ye Tianzi sneered, extremely comfortable, in his opinion, the ending was set, only the phantom would kill with one blow, and Su Yan would definitely die.


    The phantom also didn''t give Su Yan a chance. At this moment, it struck again, his arm was like a devil''s hand, full of black energy, and it swept towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan resisted the injury and hurriedly resisted, and at the same time, he walked backwards, which was the only way to escape the blow.


    But the phantom struck again, and he didn''t give Su Yan the slightest chance to breathe, and vowed not to stop without killing Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep, giving people a sense of determination, as if he hadn''t given up at all, it was just the beginning.


    Even Ye Tianzi was aware of it, his face was cold at this moment, and the manipulation of the phantom was even more pressing.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, avoided the phantom, and said to Ye Tianzi: "You are proud to be able to force me to perform this trick."


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in Su Yan''s body ran wildly, and all the spiritual power turned into vitality at this moment!


    Yuan Li came out, directly acting on both hands, resisting the fatal blow of the phantom, the power of Yuan Li was evident.

 Chapter 1145： Strong behead

    Su Yan''s vitality transformed by "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is naturally pure and pure, and it is not the kind of fluctuation that Ye Tianzi can do.


    Yuan Li showed up, and its horror naturally did not need to be narrated, it was more than twice as powerful as Su Yan, and it was astonishing.


    Ye Tianzi originally thought that Su Yan was bound to die, but Su Yan unexpectedly resisted the blow by a ghost, and forced the phantom back, which made his face appear cold again.


    "I want to resist, why bother!"


    Ye Tianzi''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying black aura surged towards the phantom, blessing his power, he would surely kill Su Yan, because this was a life and death duel.


    The phantom was blessed by black spiritual power, and those hollow eyes sparkled with a dark red luster at this moment, which was very different from just now.


    The phantom waved his hands, the sky turned black into thin air, and he slew towards Su Yange.


    It''s like fishing with a fishing net, Su Yan can''t escape at all, it''s everywhere.


    However, Su Yan had no intention of escaping and evading at all. With Yuan Li in hand, what''s the fear!


    A wave of mountains and seas, mixed with the power of fragmentation, the fluctuations make the scalp numb and tremble.


    Together with this force and the phantom bombardment, a terrifying sound suddenly sounded around, and it was mixed with powerful forces. The surrounding elementary force vibrated, and those sect disciples were shocked from internal injuries at this moment.


    The Void''s offensive was completely resolved, but instead was forced to retreat a long way, and his body darkened a little.


    At this moment, many heads of the sect had bowed their heads long ago, and they no longer dared to say that Su Yan was Xiaoxiao and ant, because Su Yan was already stronger than them, and these people asked themselves that they could not beat Su Yan.


    But Ye Tianzi didn''t mean to shrink at all. Now that he can use his full strength, he no longer hides any power. Killing Su Yan is the most important thing.


    "Pluto, drop the hand of hell!"


    I saw the virtual shadow''s hands change at this moment, and they wriggled, like countless foreign objects, and there was a breath of **** death.


    The phantom caught it again, and with a single stroke, it was actually to directly break a mountain into pieces. You must know that this is not a lone mountain, but a real mountain!


    Su Yan flashed around, evading the attack of the phantom, at the same time the vitality gathered, and the five drops became a blow, directly killing the phantom''s lifeline.


    This blow was irresistible, and even more vast power poured out, and the entire phantom was directly turned into nothingness by this power, and disappeared all over the sky.


    But Ye Tianzi also had blood overflowing at this moment, and he flew upside down 100 meters, hit the middle of the mountain with one head, and fell into it halfway.


    Asking to be furious, he looked at Su Yan and roared: "Xiao Si, it is so rampant!"


    Su Yan looked coldly, golden light in his eyes shot out, and at the same time said angrily: "The old miscellaneous dog is making you bark, and when the time comes, he will take your head!"


    The aspiring face flushed, and the cyan light all over his body converged into a spiritual tree, almost heading towards Su Yan.


    The heads of other sects were also unanimous at the moment, staring at Su Yan.


    "It''s so rampant, how dare you talk to the elder Wending like this and hang yourself to death!"


    "You still have time to commit suicide, otherwise you will know what life is better than death!"


    "Let''s shoot together, you are nothing but a tiger skin snake body!"


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention at all. These people barked, he didn''t bother to care about it. He killed Ye Tianzi, and then slaughtered them one by one.


    Ye Tianzi had already rushed towards Su Yan at this moment, his body was filled with black energy, and his fist had illusory fluctuations, which was obviously a secret technique.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, didn''t care about it, and killed Ye Tianzi unscrupulously. The power in his hand was violent, and it was a fatal bombardment.


    This kind of vitality poured out, it was terrifying, and the people around him looked stupid and stupid, and they were shocked.


    "So fierce, isn''t this kid afraid of exhaustion!"


    "Wait when you have no spiritual power, let''s see how he jumps."


    "No, this kid doesn''t seem to use spiritual power, this thing feels so scary, is it a secret technique?!"


    Someone noticed that something was wrong and immediately caused the people around them to change their colors. Everyone felt the fluctuation.


    The most ugly expression on his face was Wending. He had a familiar feeling about this fluctuation, as if he had felt it from the former head of the ethereal door when he was a child.


    However, Wending shook his head. This is simply impossible. You must know that the former head of the Misty Sect is his uncle, and that there is no one in the world who can match the strength. The Misty Sect was not a lower sect.


    The decline of the ethereal door, but still an extremely powerful existence, truly confirmed the old saying that a thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    Faced with such a fierce attack by Su Yan, Ye Tianzi could not resist at all, and could only turn to defense and resist everywhere.


    Although he was at a disadvantage, Ye Tianzi was not anxious. He and other sect leaders thought that as long as Su Yan understood, he could easily kill Su Yan.


    Therefore, even with constant injuries, Ye Tianzi is still defensive, guarding strictly, and will not give Su Yan a chance at all.


    But after a long time, Ye Tianzi still didn''t feel the sign of Su Yan''s exhaustion. On the contrary, he consumed a lot of strength, which made him a little uneasy.


    At this time, Su Yan was amused by it, although he looked like he was trying his best, but in fact he was just attacking at will.


    In Siberia, he can only convert five drops of elemental power, but here he can convert ten drops, which is not an increase in realm or spiritual power.


    Practically speaking, this is because of the fighting. Su Yan''s whole body has been changed by the constant fighting, and naturally more transformed. In scientific terms, this is the increase in the conversion rate.


    Su Yan seemed to outsiders that Su Yan was a dazed and wanton attack. In fact, he was just walking a dog, draining Ye Tianzi''s spiritual power.


    There was naturally a reason why Su Yan didn''t kill Ye Tianzi with a single blow.


    The main reason was that Su Yan was still injured, his forehead had not yet fully recovered, and Wending and others looked at him, he knew that these people would not leave obediently. ,


    Then there is only one result. He killed Ye Tianzi, and this group of people will gather to attack, and it will be more severe at that time.


    Therefore, he must recuperate and recover himself while fighting Ye Tianzi, so that he can fight with others in time.


    No one found it, they couldn''t find it at all, the mystery of Yuanli was not understandable by this group of Taoists.


    Fighting against Ye Tianzi, Su Yan regained his spiritual power while exhausting Ye Tianzi into a pug.


    Until the end, Ye Tianzi was so exhausted that he could hardly support it.


    Su Yan was looking at Ye Tianzi, with a sneer on his face and said, "It''s time to end."


    Ye Tianzi changed drastically on the spot, trembling all over, depending on what he felt, but it was too late.


    Su Yan jumped up, with a blade in his right hand, and directly killed Ye Tianzi with a knife, easily moving Ye Tianzi''s head.

 Chapter 1146： Aspiring fury

    With this slash, Ye Tianzi''s head was as hard as a stone, but it was still divided into two without resistance.


    The golden light cut, more spiritual power enveloped, countless black spiritual power constantly floated out from the incision, it was impossible to stop it.


    Although Ye Tianzi was the peak power of the Taoist mid-term, his head was cut and could not be recovered, so he still had nothing to do with his death.


    The spattered blood had already turned into a black mass at this moment, with a powerful corrosive ability, which showed the viciousness of this person''s practice.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Tianzi''s body constantly struggling, and sealed his incision with his vitality. Even though he had the technique of returning to the sky, he would definitely not survive at this moment.


    Ye Tianzi''s body struggled a few times, and then fell weakly, and was shattered by a golden light from Su Yan.


    "Failing to make you feel that you are not as good as death, it is cheap for you."


    After Su Yan said, his expression returned to normal, the Demon Prison Gate was truly annihilated, and all of the entire sect was completely beheaded by Su Yan.


    Su Yan also regretted that Nighthawk. He had a duel with Supreme before, and Nighthawk was affected to death, which made him very unhappy.


    But since he was dead, Su Yan couldn''t do anything. Right now, dealing with that group of talents was the right way.


    At this time, the aspiration was about to split, and Ye Tianzi died. His most important chess piece was not there. You can imagine the anger.


    It can be said that Wending relied on Ye Tianzi to turn over to regain his position in the ethereal door, so that the group of dissatisfied people would shut up obediently.


    But now, everything is in vain. You must know that it took him several years to cultivate Ye Tianzi.


    "You...you actually killed Ye Tianzi!"


    Asking to look at Su Yan, eyes full of killing intent, furious.


    Su Yan was full of disdain, and said lightly: "What about killing him, you have to bear with me if you have any opinions."


    "This son is so arrogant, do you know who the elder Wending is!"


    A sect elder who was close to the aspiration was furious at the moment, still with killing intent in his eyes, and he was not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    "Love whoever!"


    Su Yan didn''t care, didn''t put the person''s anger in his eyes at all, completely calm and calm.


    Su Yan looked at the rays of sunlight in the distance. It was already evening, and the place was shining with light, and the scenery was extremely beautiful.


    The original slaying mountain collapsed and the ground cracked, and at this moment everything seemed to have been wiped out. This glow brought a piece of peace, and everyone bathed in incomparable comfort.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. He knew that Yuwen Swift must have smiled, and his responsibilities and tasks were completed, and he was worthy of her.


    Su Yan turned around. He was only here to kill the people of the Demon Prison. He didn''t want to kill the others. Su Yan gave them another chance.


    His turning around meant that he didn''t care and didn''t have common knowledge with them. This was a great deal. After all, Su Yan''s career also killed a lot of people.


    However, how could Wending let Su Yan leave like this, not to mention that Su Yan destroyed the gates of the Demon Prison and ruined his extremely important chess pieces. The mere fact that Su Yan was so proud made him very dissatisfied.


    It can be said that when Su Yan killed Ye Tianzi, Su Yan was a dead person in Wending''s eyes, and he would definitely die.


    Of course, if you are a foresight person, you will not be opposed to Su Yan at this moment, but will say that Su Yan killed well and done well.


    This is naturally to win over Su Yan, trying to attract him to his subordinates. Compared with Ye Tianzi, Su Yan''s talent is naturally vast and incomparable.


    Of course, Su Yan would not agree. As the immortal emperor, how could he be the overlord, that was not his character.


    Maybe Wending thought of this, maybe he didn''t mean to win over Su Yan at all, so he completely opposed Su Yan from the beginning, and only fighting can resolve this dispute.


    Therefore, the voice of Avenger came out at this moment, like a vast thunder, shaking the whole world.


    "Su Baxian, did you leave like this!"


    Qingding already knows Su Yan''s identity, not to mention that he was fighting Ye Tianzi before, but with his connections, things in the secular world are naturally known.


    Su Yan looked back at Wending with cold eyes, and said indifferently: "Otherwise?!"


    "Hmph, you think you can leave like this by killing Ye Tianzi. It''s really wishful thinking. You are destined to stay here."


    It turned out that Wending hadn''t thought of anything else in his mind. He just wanted to kill Su Yan, and in his heart the reason Su Yan turned and wanted to leave was because he was afraid, that''s right, he thought so.


    Because of this, Wending was even more arrogant in his heart, and he would kill Su Yan, besides, there were so many sect masters around him.


    "My life stays here?"


    Su Yan sneered, the bangs between his brows were constantly being blown by the wind, and his knife-cut face was full of majesty.


    "Of course, I am asking you to be the three elders of the ethereal door. If you let you go like this, how to gain a foothold in the future will not be a big issue in the world!"


    "In this case, there is no choice."


    "of course!"


    Both of them had killing intent in their eyes, they kept rising, and they didn''t shy away at all.


    The heads of other schools have all kinds of eyes, some with complicated meanings, some with smiles, and of course some with anger.


    This represented neutrality, those who supported Su Yan, and those who supported Aspiring, forming three factions.


    "Ask the elders, I think it''s better to consider this matter carefully."


    The master of the Phnom Penh Gate opened his mouth. As a neutral, he didn''t want Wending to fight against Su Yan. It was enough for Ye Tianzi to die.


    The master of the even number gate naturally agreed with both hands, and said with a smile: "Yes, this son has eliminated the evils of Ye Tianzi. It should be recruited. It is a rare talent."


    "fart!"


    The head of the Nanyang Sumatra family shouted and looked at the two men and said: "This son is just an ant in the secular world. He killed the night head and the crime is so terrible, how will the martial arts world stand up after not dying!"


    "The ants of the secular world, then the head of Tara can go and try it."


    The even-numbered gatekeeper was full of sneers and sarcasm, looking at the Sumatran gatekeeper as if looking at a monkey.


    This made Sumatra''s hostile face flushed, but he still didn''t move at all. After all, he knew his level, so he was able to do it.


    At this moment, other sects couldn''t help but help the head of Dalai and accused the even-numbered sect masters, but there were also neutral and even-numbered sect masters who were at odds with the demon prison.


    For a while, the two sides were in a quarrel, and it was almost exploded.


    This even turned the face of Wen Dingqi blue. He is the three elders of the ethereal family. His majesty is so humble that some people dare not support him in front of him.


    It is no wonder that the Demon Prison Gate has done too many bad things, and it is impossible for those people to support him.


    Right now he can only ignore these sects and let them quarrel. Dealing with Su Yan is the most important thing, and this group of people will slowly clean up in the future.

 Chapter 1147： Blood splattered everywhere

    Wending took off his martial arts robe, revealing a strong muscle body, which is not like that old-fashioned, on the contrary, it is more vigorous than those muscular men.


    People who cultivate martial arts are aging more slowly than ordinary people. What''s more, this group of people, spirits and animals, as a Chinese meal, is still a Taoist existence.


    It can be said that the minimum life expectancy of this group of people is over one hundred years old, and two hundred years old is not impossible.


    Otherwise, why these people are pursuing a higher level of martial arts, not to live longer, so that they can continue to enjoy a happy life.


    At this time, Su Yan also stopped, knowing that he couldn''t go, and he would fight Wending.


    Of course he is not afraid of half a point. Since Wending is looking for death, why not do it for him.


    Su Yan''s body was filled with golden light, and his entire body was enveloped by spiritual power at this moment, detaching himself from it.


    "Su Baxian, do you think that you become the fifth place in the ranking list and you are the number one in the world? I can tell you that the ranking list is nothing but ants climbing stairs in my eyes."


    Asking the top is indeed qualified to say that, the original ranking is a ladder ranking, except for the first few old monsters, the rest is not in his eyes.


    Of course, what he said doesn''t mean that the ranking list is useless. People on the ranking list can still kill him. After all, he is not a popular existence in the martial arts world.


    The strength of the martial arts world is unimaginable, because Su Yan knew about it a long time ago in the polar ice field. The letter revealed everything that the person who mastered the vitality was the giant in the martial arts world.


    At this moment, the two were standing on their feet, only ten meters away, and the speed of a single blow could ignore the time, too fast and too strong. .


    Facing Wending''s words, Su Yan was silent. He was too lazy to talk to Wending. Since he was fighting, he would speak with both hands and respect strength.


    All the sect leaders are extremely concerned. After all, Wending��s identity is too arrogant. Although he is not strong and does not live up to his name, he is after all the elder of the elder, with the phantom sect behind him.


    Asking to take the lead in the trouble, directly grabbed a huge boulder in the air, which was full of cyan electric lights, with terrifying power fluctuations.


    This huge boulder smashed towards Su Yan, like a meteorite from the sky, covered in incomparable pressure, and there was streamer all over it, which could almost destroy a mountain.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, he didn''t even stretch his fist, just waiting for the boulder to arrive.


    The onlookers were not calm, they knew the power of this huge boulder, but it was full of spiritual power.


    "This kid is too rampant, he doesn''t resist!"


    "I think this is arrogant, thinking that killing Ye Tianzi would be the best in the world."


    "Avenging the elders is a half-walker late-stage powerhouse, so it''s almost a retreat, otherwise he would have become a late-stage Taoist powerhouse."


    "Yes, now he will definitely pay for his support."


    The sect master of the even-numbered gate and the others were also anxious at this moment, but they didn''t dare to say clearly.


    When the boulder hits it, it emits a dazzling light before it gets close. This must be a very powerful spiritual power blessed by Wending.


    Because of Su Yan''s non-resistance, this increased Aspiring''s killing intent, and at the same time believed that this was an opportunity to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    However, when the giant stone came into contact with Su Yan''s body, it was blocked by a faint golden light, which was the power of Yuanli.


    Yuan Li resisted against the cyan spiritual power, but within a few seconds, the cyan spiritual power on the boulder was turned into nothingness, and the boulder collapsed directly into a pile of rubble.


    Wending''s eyes are full of incredible colors, but he has added a lot of spiritual power, but he can''t even hurt Su Yan''s hair.


    Not only was it a change of color, the onlookers all had a sudden change in expression, which greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "This... how is this possible, absolutely impossible!"


    A sect master rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had made a mistake, but the result was still the same, which made him speechless.


    "The boulder shattered directly and didn''t hurt him at all."


    "What the **** is that light? It was the one who killed Ye Tianzi just now. It''s weird!"


    "Unknown, that is an unknown secret technique, and it is also the root of this son''s pride."


    "It''s a bit dangerous to ask the elder now!"


    Hearing the last sentence, Wending was furious, blowing his beard and staring, almost vomiting blood, saying that he was in danger.


    Asking rushed towards Su Yan, his hands were like electricity, and the light shone across the fields. The entire mountain was densely covered with electricity. Obviously, he was performing a secret technique related to electricity.


    But this is almost immune to Su Yan. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" operates without fear of electric light at all, but instead absorbs it into his own spiritual power.


    This made Wending''s heart frightened, and a wave of anxiety enveloped his heart. Su Yan showed too many things, and they were all extremely powerful, as if they had absorbed all the secret arts of a hundred schools.


    But he didn''t know that this was just the tip of the iceberg for Su Yan. Back then, he eliminated the sect and the sect to kill the masters, and the number of exercises he obtained was inexhaustible.


    This also caused him to have only a few kinds of exercises now, mainly because he couldn''t perform other exercises, which made him a little embarrassed when fighting against the enemy.


    But even these kinds of exercises are extremely powerful now, and they are all exercises that can destroy immortals, so naturally there is no need to say more.


    Su Yan absorbed the electric light, looking at the aspiration at the moment, the light increased greatly, and he rushed directly.


    With his arms like blades, he went directly to Wending, without giving Wending a chance at all.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arms as blades, Wending''s face was cold, and he hurriedly walked back, but was still blocked by Su Yan.


    In the desperate situation, he can only display the martial art secret "Miaoying Wuying Jue", which is the secret technique of footwork, used to escape.


    He could only run away now, after all, Su Yan was too powerful, and he didn''t have time to perform secret techniques.


    "The Misty Shadowless Jue" was really not weak, allowing Wending to escape Su Yan''s attack. At this moment, his face was blue and violent, and his hatred made him almost crazy.


    "Mysterious Sword Art!"


    Asking angrily, a phantom sword appeared in front of him, this is his real name sword, naturally extremely powerful.


    With the cheat book, he has the confidence to kill Su Yan. This is his back hand. Even the strong man in the later stage of the Taoist can hold one or two and fight for time to escape.


    Seeing countless long swords attacking and killing them, coming and going without a trace, it was simply a flash.


    Su Yan''s eyes rose into flames, and at this moment the sharp blades in his hands disappeared, replaced by Yuan Li with the power of fragmentation.


    This power can be described as horror, the entire sky has changed, not to mention the faces of other people.


    With a single blow, it directly smashed the countless sword shadows of the aspirations, and finally turned into a real sword, which also twisted it into a twist, and finally couldn''t stand the fragmented power and turned it into several segments.


    Asking for a sweet throat, vomiting blood, blood splattered everywhere!

 Chapter 1148： Strongest lineup

    Everyone changed their colors on the spot. Although they knew that Su Yan was very powerful and exceeded their expectations time and time again, such a few tricks would damage Avenger, which was beyond their imagination.


    No one spoke, and was so speechless that they all looked at Wending, extremely worried about his injury.


    Even the sect master and others in the even-numbered sect were worried about Wending at this moment. Although they and Wending could not deal with it, after all, Wending was the mysterious three elders.


    If something really happened to Wending, when the time comes to be accountable, this group of people can''t get rid of the relationship either.


    They are actually not worrying about Wending, but worrying about themselves, and they are not so proud.


    Asking to stabilize the body and mind, and the whole body''s spiritual power revolved sharply to recover from his injury.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Su Yan with an iron face despite the blood stains still around.


    "You wounded me!"


    Su Yan looked at Wending nonchalantly and said: "I have the heart to spare you, but you don''t cherish it. Now it is too late to regret."


    "Hmph, do you think you can eat me? It''s really whimsical!"


    Asking sneered, looking at Su Yan''s killing intent, he was still crazy.


    "You are really too young to think that you can stand up to the crowd on your own!"


    "if not?"


    "Hahaha, this is not the era of heroism. Such ridiculous sections are always staged in the movies of the secular world, which has paralyzed you!"


    "I think you have been living in a dream."


    Su Yan is extremely calm, there are heroes everywhere in any era, because this world has never been lacking, it''s just rare.


    "I tell you, this is the age of power. You can only be immortal if you have power. Isn''t the secular world talking about power relations?"


    "You are just a pug theory, and I am the kind of person you kneel and lick!"


    Su Yan''s words were loud and sound, he understood the meaning of aspirations, just a fake tiger on the wall.


    Asking for an extreme, his face was full of blue veins and bulging, and he couldn''t speak when he pointed at Su Yan.


    Finally, he looked at the heads of the various big sects behind him, with a sullen expression between his brows.


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you hurry to kill this thief with me!"


    The voice of the aspiration awakened this group of sect leaders, but instead of rushing to respond, each one was a little surprised.


    Originally, they thought that they would go straight and fight Su Yan desperately, but they didn''t want to persuade them. They even wanted them to act together.


    Many people are not ashamed of this, and even look down on Avenger, with contempt in their eyes, but they dare not speak out.


    The group of people who fawned on the aspiration responded one after another, and came towards the aspiration, and the rest were indifferent at all.


    Even the sect master is completely unwilling to win, how could he shoot to kill Su Yan, thank Su Yan, it is too late.


    "It''s getting harder and harder to stand in this world, and it''s all subverted by people like this!"


    "Yes, I feel that there will be a big fluctuation in the martial arts world, and this garbage will inevitably be cleared."


    Asking to look at those who were indifferent, furious, and directly yelled: "Are you indifferent to what I said!"


    The even-numbered gatekeeper pouted his lips, still didn''t answer one or two, and didn''t even look at Wending at all.


    Although Wending is the mysterious three elders, he can''t do anything without a handle. Be careful in the future.


    But as the head of an even number, he must lead by example. His disciple was bullied to death, and this didn''t respond. How could he be the head in the future?


    "Avenging elders, I am not feeling well, as if the drink is unclean."


    The owner of the door locker had a clever plan, said this, and pushed everything to Ye Tianzi, after all, Ye Tianzi was dead.


    Asking of course knows, this is the pig also understands, this group of people just don''t want to help him.


    "Okay, very good, you will wait for me later!"


    Aspiring is not terribly scared, after all, the majority of people who respond, it''s just that this small part of the martial art is hard.


    There are now more than a dozen sect leaders around him, and seven or eight mid-level Taoist masters. Together, they can completely kill Su Yan.


    Such a lineup, unless it is the late Daoist, otherwise it is impossible to resist. In the early Daoist Su Yan, even if he is regarded as the middle Daoist, it is naturally impossible to resist.


    Asking to look at Su Yan at this moment, his beard trembled and his face was sneered.


    "I admit genius, but you are still too stupid, so many people, why do you fight with me?!"


    There is no shame in the aspiration now. With so many people together, Su Yan doesn''t care about it at all. He is just a small night and kills it at will.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care. When he was fighting Ye Tianzi, he already knew that there was a battle, and he budgeted everyone together.


    But the current situation is nothing more than seven or eight Taoist mid-term powerhouses, which is quite different from his expectations, and naturally there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Xiuwu World, then I will poke it today to see how incredible the Xiuwu World I am doing!"


    The golden light in Su Yan''s eyes shone, and the blue dragon roared, his whole body was like a golden dragon protecting body, and his Yuanli reached its peak at this moment!


    This battle is bound to be fierce and cruel. Even if some of the sect leaders did not join, there are seven or eight Taoists in the middle stage, and a dozen Taoists in the early stage. It is not that simple to describe.


    You must know that this is not a powerful Taoist in the secular world. After all, these people are still the heads of various sects, occupying many hills and instilling spiritual power every day.


    One by one can be said to be almost equivalent to Alexander, and the early powerhouses of the Taoist group also existed like Python men.


    Now you can see how terrible this lineup is, and it can be regarded as the strongest group of people Su Yan can deal with.


    But Su Yan was still not afraid, not afraid that there were reasons not to be afraid, and of course he would not be blindly not afraid.


    Asking is blushing at this moment. If he is not afraid, there will be no worries, and his face will return to normal.


    But his shamelessness reached a certain level, and the three elders dignified and shameless gathered a group of people to deal with a young man in the secular world.


    This is nothing, but he is so proud of it, this face is simply disgusting, and many people don''t bother to look at him.


    As a result, the even-numbered gate and the others have slipped away quietly at this moment, not seeing and worrying, and at the same time slipping away, no matter which side wins, it has nothing to do with them.


    Wending didn''t notice the departure of this group of sect masters, and was still immersed in Xingxi at the moment.


    He is not a genius, he is just relying on foxes, fake tigers, and arrogant people to show off his power. How could the dog''s character change his habit of eating shit.


    Not ashamed, but proud, this is the portrayal of aspirations.


    Wending looked at Su Yan with a more smile on his face, and said directly: "Su Baxian, die!"

 Chapter 1149： Fall apart

    Asking''s words are naturally not big talks, they are just standing in a neutral position. There is nothing wrong with his words, nor is it a clamor, but he really has that strength.


    After all, he has gathered so many powerful master sects, these are all figures in the martial arts world, although they are not much in the martial arts world, but compared to the secular world, which one is not a powerful existence.


    Anyone who steps into the secular world can stir up the situation, set off a monstrous chaos, and become an absolute giant.


    After all, they all have the ability to fight on the ground, and they are all the existences who have experienced **** battles, and they are not paper tigers or people who talk about war on paper.


    Although Su Yan was not afraid, he faced it completely, and he didn''t know whether he won or lost.


    Battles, powerful battles, the ending is naturally complicated and confusing, this is its original intention.


    All of them have added spiritual power, and the sky is covered with light, even the scorching sun exposed by the dark clouds is also covered with light.


    But Su Yan looked monotonous, with only golden spiritual power, like a single spark, as if to be extinguished at any time.


    Asking to take the lead in the trouble, directly attacked, Wan Jian returned to the sect, countless spiritual power killing swords attacked Su Yan, which was a powerful blow.


    Facing the violent blow of Avenger, Su Yan''s expression was cold, and he didn''t take it seriously. The single blow of Avenger was disintegrated by him.


    However, Wending''s attack was only the beginning, and the subsequent use of other people''s secret techniques made Su Yan frown.


    All the secret techniques were used, and there was no concern at all. After all, killing Su Yan is now everyone''s most important thing.


    If you push me one by one, without exerting all your strength, and Su Yan breaks through each one, it will be completely finished.


    Each of them is the head of the sect, not to mention the vertical and horizontal martial arts world for decades, but they have seen too many things and know the simplest truth.


    Moreover, their secret arts are just like magic weapons of their own lives, so they don''t care about how ordinary people can learn them easily.


    The most important reason is that Wending has taken the lead. If this group of people can''t do their best, then even if they win by then, I am afraid they will be blamed by Wending.


    Therefore, one by one, the full use of their full strength, the sky''s skill fluctuations, all moved towards Su Yan.


    Phantoms, formations, mutations, transformations..., the skills of this group of people desperately blasted towards Su Yan, and their surroundings were immediately blocked by glare, and the five-finger peaks were shining brightly.


    And at a place extremely far away from the Wuzhi Mountain, many people saw this vision, all with shock and consternation, and they kept their eyes on them.


    When someone knelt down directly, it was like a domino effect, all of them knelt down.


    In the scene they saw, there was a colorful light blooming at the place where the five-finger mountain peaks, just like a colorful and exquisite sun appeared on the palm of the Buddha''s palm. Isn''t this the Buddha''s manifestation?


    Ordinary people call everything that cannot be explained by knowledge, experience, or science as the manifestation of God, and this is what they see as such.


    Regarding these, Su Yan and others on the battlefield naturally did not know. Now they both have been fighting together, fighting like fire like tea, inextricably difficult to distinguish, and exceptionally exciting.


    In the face of countless occult attacks, Su Yan stepped on the ground, with a powerful force supporting himself like a mountain, establishing himself not to retreat in the slightest.


    At the same time, his whole body was enveloped by Yuanli, and then a phantom of the blue dragon filled out. This was the blue dragon baptized by Yuanli. It was no longer golden light, but **** sky!


    The blue dragon roared, swooped away, swept across the thousands of troops, the giant tail blow was to intercept all the attacks of all kinds of magic, and it would not invade at all.


    Not only that, but Canglong also spit out a ball of fire, containing the meaning of violent vitality, with the ability to destroy the world.


    The expressions of Wending and the others suddenly changed, and Su Yan stopped everyone''s powerful blow, and they also fought back towards them.


    This Yuanli fireball directly swallowed the three early Daoist strong, and the rest were also not lightly injured. Only the mid-level Daoist master was the one who resisted and dissipated.


    "Su Baxian, where exactly do you exist!"


    Aspiring eyes widened and staring at Su Yan, his hatred for him couldn''t increase.


    Su Yan smiled lightly and said, "If I exist, I am naturally a godlike existence."


    This was so angry that Wending almost vomited a mouthful of old blood. He found that talking to Su Yan was humiliating, and now he can only speak with strength without saying a word.


    "Everyone, this son is by no means easy. I feel that he is probably made of an ominous object that was suppressed before. It must be killed today, otherwise it may endanger the world in the future!"


    There is nothing wrong with wanting to add to the crime. Wending''s words are just for the heads of this group. After all, they are all the same virtues as Wending, naturally nodding one by one.


    "So, everyone must make every effort to kill with one blow!"


    "Yes, ask the elders, don''t worry!"


    "Yes, we will definitely use the ultimate move this time, than let him Su Ba regret coming to this world!"


    One by one was covered with killing intent, and his eyes were full of killing intent, crazy killing intent, only Su Yan''s death could make them dissipate.


    Therefore, everyone''s Dantian spiritual power is surging at this moment, and all spiritual power is gushing out of their bodies, converging waves of incomparably powerful waves.


    "Su Baxian, I see how you can pick it up this time!"


    Asking has a distorted face, already mad, with long hair windless, like a madman.


    All the fluctuations gathered together to form a huge energy group, full of spiritual power, and extremely trembling.


    It was Su Yan, looking at that group of spiritual power at this moment, his heart was also full of anxiety, too violent, too powerful, this was the useless display of seven or eight mid-level Taoists.


    Su Yan''s vitality was exhausted at this moment, he naturally didn''t know whether he could take it, and he knew that success or failure was in this action, but he had to use his best efforts to compete with him.


    A blue dragon appeared in front of Su Yan. This time, the blue dragon was different. The dragon horns, tiger claws, fish scales, and snake body were the real nine-day dragon.


    More than that, Su Yan showed his powerful moves in the Sixteen Shaking Style, which is also the only one he can use-the collapse style!


    With the blessing of the dreadful ground, and the crazy operation of "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", it can be said that Su Yan did his best to perform this blow.


    The spiritual power gathered by Wending and others pressed towards Su Yangai, basically like a star about to crush an ant, looking incomparably shocked.


    Although Su Yan is similar to the size of an ant, his power is much stronger than that of an ant.


    His expression was mad, his hair turned into golden color, and at this moment, all Yuan Li directly rushed away with the force of destruction.


    boom!


    Rumble... Rumble...!


    After a huge sound, it was accompanied by the long-lasting sound of thunder, shrouded in white light, which has never dissipated.


    But that group of terrifying spiritual power had already collapsed at this moment.

 Chapter 1150： cut!

    The horror of this fluctuation is beyond words. It can be said that the entire Wuzhi Mountain is shining, covered by daylight, and you can''t see everything inside.


    It was the group of people who knelt, and they were frightened to flee at this moment. This Buddha''s manifestation is a bit powerful. If you don''t run away, I''m afraid it will affect you.


    Obviously, everyone does not believe that it is the manifestation of the Buddha, but the natural disaster, the wrath of nature.


    On the mountain peak at this moment, the spiritual power is still noisy, it is difficult to dissipate.


    With so many Taoist powerhouses struggling to strike, the horror is naturally not dissipated in a short time.


    However, in the place full of brilliance, Wending and the others had already drifted around, crashing in different directions.


    The spiritual power group fell apart, and the backlash was naturally terrifying. They definitely couldn''t bear it, and it was reasonable to drift around.


    Su Yan looked at these people indifferently, without a hint of smile, but his heart was quite stable, and his current full blow was almost comparable to the later Taoist powerhouse.


    Seeing that these Taoists were directly killed by the backlash in the early stage, Su Yan did not fluctuate at all, the Taoists were already like ants in his eyes in the early stage.


    Even those middle-stage Daoists who are strong at this moment are also very uncomfortable. Some vomit blood violently, some are covered with scars, and some have a dull complexion, and their spiritual power has dropped sharply.


    In the end, Su Yan looked towards Wending, still killing intent, and his expression became more and more indifferent.


    "The Three Elders of the Misty Sect, is this your proud capital?"


    Asking to hold back the pain all over his body, looking at Su Yan in amazement. Now Su Yan is no longer a small, mischievous man in the secular world, but a monster who is completely stronger than him.


    But now, even the pig knows that this is irretrievable, and he knows that it is impossible to beg for mercy, and the only way is to be vague.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, I admit it."


    "I need you to admit?!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he walked slowly towards Wending, which made Wending and the others keep retreating.


    "But you have to know that I am the Three Elders of the Misty Sect, and the Unscented Sect is an existence that you must not offend!"


    Inquiring and scolding, the ethereal sect is the commanding sect of this side, it can be regarded as a large sect, there are many strong people in the door, who dares to provoke.


    However, Su Yan sneered at this, and at the beginning of a duel with Wending, this matter had reached an irretrievable room, so he naturally did not care about it.


    "You still say this, do you think it is useful?"


    Asking''s face changed, and his face kept twitching, obviously because of fear.


    "Don''t make any more mistakes, forgive me now, I can forget the past and turn all the fighting into jade."


    Su Yan sneered, looking at Wending as if looking at a dead dog.


    "I don''t want to?"


    Wending''s face was suddenly blue, and he could see the strong killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes, and he did not weaken at all, and would kill him.


    At this moment, the other sect masters also gathered beside Wending and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Su Baxian, although you have excellent talents and your talents are against the sky, you must know that you are still a seedling. If you kill us, you will not be able to move, you will die!"


    "Yes, if you kill us, the entire martial arts world will inevitably be shaken, and the mysterious door will definitely issue a kill order!"


    "I hope that you will judge the situation and turn the fighting into jade, which is your best choice at the moment."


    Su Yan still sneered, this group of people was still so arrogant when they died, and they were almost obsessed with it.


    "Su Baxian, I advise you to kneel down to us now, otherwise the five elders of the ethereal sect will definitely come to take your life!"


    A sect master angered, holding a piece of talisman paper in his hand, obviously he could send a message on the talisman paper.


    However, Su Yan looked at this person coldly, a fire dragon whistling in his hand, directly attacking him.


    boom!


    Zizi!


    One hit kills, directly turning this Taoist mid-term powerhouse into a ball of coke.


    Now everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they collapsed to the ground in fright, completely losing the slightest prestige before.


    They knew that Su Yan was not afraid of everything. It was true that he was not afraid of anything. Nothing would be restored if they said anything. Even if the emperor moved in, Su Yan would kill them.


    But Wending still didn''t want to believe it. After all, people were afraid of the unknown. He didn''t believe that Su Yan was not afraid.


    "Su Baxian, you have relatives, if you don''t think about yourself, then you must also think about your relatives!"


    Asking has a cold face, with a huge threat, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    But he didn''t know that this completely touched Su Yan''s negative scales and was unforgivable.


    Su Yan''s eyes burst out with terrifying light, shot out directly, and struck towards Wending.


    Asking for a change of color, hurriedly mobilized all the remaining power, trying to resist, but in the end he was punched through his chest with a blow, blood flowed across, and spiritual power drifted away.


    "Ask the elders!"


    The others were all changed drastically, and shouted one after another, and they would definitely not live if they died.


    Su Yan continued to walk towards this group of people, naturally, the killing intent became more and more high, and he never thought of letting go of this group of people.


    Su Yan had flames boiling in his hand, hitting a mid-stage Taoist powerhouse with one blow, and directly extinguished him.


    Su Yan immediately displayed the power of collapse and slew towards the remaining mid-term powerhouses, instantly turning these people into annihilation.


    At the moment, all the masters of the sects are dead, and even the corpses have not been left behind, and there is only one person left at the moment.


    At this moment, his shawl spread out, like a beggar, pacing back non-stop, and people''s fear of death is naturally unchanged.


    Su Yan approached and looked at Wending indifferently. He didn''t even feel happy after killing Wending, because Wending was completely a waste person and a dead dog.


    A long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally his arms were bladed, and his killing intent enveloped the sword.


    "Succumb to death!"


    Su Yan''s long sword cut down, this power, aspiration is absolutely impossible to resist, there is no doubt that it will die.


    But the power of this sword was actually resisted by a soft light, which changed Su Yan''s expression.


    He saw a faint light appearing on Wending''s head, and a figure appeared, like a Taoist expert.


    "Donor, poor Dao Wenren, I hope you show mercy to Wending''s men."


    Su Yan faced indifferently, and said displeased: "You are merciful, you want to be beautiful!"


    Su Yan shot it with a single blow, and a blazing flame directly turned this light into nothingness.


    And when the light dissipated, you could see the fate of the Taoist, his eyes showing red light.


    "The donor is obsessed with not comprehending, that illusory door will definitely not let go!"


    Su Yan basically regarded it as farting, the long sword burst into light, and still slashed towards the envoy, directly breaking his qi.


    This cut directly caused Wending''s head to move, and his spiritual power gushed out wildly, which could not be stopped.


    Asking to struggle constantly, but still can''t escape the end of death.

 Chapter 1151： Afterglow

    Looking at Wending''s corpse, the killing intent and anger in Su Yan''s eyes slowly dissipated, and Wending was resolved, so that everything was over.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that killing Wending was only a temporary end. He had already offended the so-called ethereal door. This was just the fuse.


    The real enemy is still standing above the martial arts world, and from the moment the phantom Taoist can perceive, that is definitely the power of the later stage of the Taoist, more than a little bit stronger than Wending.


    Su Yan is only in the early stage of Taoism, facing the real late Taoist powerhouse, it still feels a little weak.


    Therefore, he must seize the time to break through, and must reach the middle stage of the Taoist, so that he has the foundation to compete with.


    So after Su Yan turned Wending''s body into ashes, he looked at the last sunset on the horizon until it finally dissipated.


    Su Yan had already left the ruins of the Misty Gate at this moment. The Misty Gate was gone, and he still wanted to take away all those geniuses.


    These young girls are all locked up in the kitchen of the back hall of the Zongmen, and have not been formally surrendered by Ye Tianzi.


    Su Yan arrived here at the moment, a scent of scent spreading everywhere, there was also the scent of some food, which was naturally what was left for the banquet.


    Su Yan kicked the door open, and the whole back hall was empty, without fluctuations, and there was no one.


    With such a big fluctuation, it would be weird that this group of people are still here, they must have been scattered around long ago, right?


    After all, these people are just ordinary people, not cultivators, and Su Yan would not kill them.


    But Su Yan stepped into the back hall, but found a wave of fluctuations, which was shaking.


    Su Yan was amused, and walked directly toward this wave, slowly approaching, getting closer.


    Until the end, Su Yan saw a large vegetable basket. Of course, the vegetable basket would not shake. It was the people in the basket that were shaking.


    Before Su Yan could open it, the people inside jumped out directly. The fat in that body weighed at least five hundred catties and was a big fat man.


    "Ah, I played with you!"


    The big fat man brandished his wounded kitchen knife and slashed towards Su Yan with a sense of despair.


    Su Yan became more amused, and directly turned the kitchen knife in the big fat man''s hand into a ball of rotten iron, which scared the big fat man.


    He thumped and knelt down and said with tears in his eyes: "Fairy for your life, I was also caught here, and I hate the people here."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I am the person of the demon prison gate?"


    The big fat man''s face changed, watching Su Yan trembling, Su Yan really scared him.


    "Haha."


    Su Yan laughed and looked at the big fat man and said, "Look at the one who scared you, I am not from the demon prison."


    Only then did the big fat man stop his fear, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Sir, the little one really has eighty mothers and baby children under him."


    "Don''t come here with me. I will ask you something. If you answer honestly, I can spare your life."


    "It must be, absolutely knows everything."


    "You made those dishes?"


    When the big fat man heard this, his face was generally inertial, and he looked at Su Yan and said: "Yes, the ancestors of the villain have been cooks for generations, and the ancestors of the ancestors are the same."


    "Well, yes, then you can follow me and be my cook."


    Su Yan is worried about being a cook. After all, Jin Shiya can''t cook well, and other cooking is too common. ,


    "One more thing, have you ever seen a group of children."


    "Children, are you talking about those geniuses?"


    "Correct."


    "My lord, you follow me."


    The big fat man took Su Yan to the depths of the back hall, where he saw a group of geniuses **** by five flowers.


    Su Yan beckoned directly, and all the children were relieved and fell one after another, but they were all supported by spiritual power.


    Su Yan saw Xiao Meng at a glance, and was satisfied with her first glance.


    Because each of these young people looked dull and bloodless, they were all scared, only Xiao Meng was alone, and they were eating with lollipops.


    "Are you a little dream?"


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan for a while, her face was slightly ruddy and said, "Handsome guy, please."


    Not only that, Xiao Meng blinked her eyes, a charming gesture, if it weren''t just a little bit, it would really be a full tease.


    Su Yan smiled lightly, grabbed Xiao Meng''s heels in spite of everything, and walked out of the house with a lift. The other children naturally followed in a hurry.


    Xiao Meng furiously said: "You treat Xiao Meng like this, and when Xiao Meng''s father comes back, you will definitely make you kneel down and beg for mercy."


    But Xiao Meng''s words didn''t have any effect on Su Yan. This man is a little devil, and he is so waved now, and he will have it in the future. He must have learned badly from an adult.


    "I am your master now, just like your father, you can beat you if you are not obedient."


    Xiao Meng paused for a while, but finally returned to normal, and said with a smile: "Okay, you are barely qualified."


    Of course Su Yan knew everything, and guessed it, this kid is so different from others, definitely not a kid of ordinary people.


    This child''s parents are probably masters in the martial arts world. Yu Wen Xiongba also mentioned before that there is nothing to take in for the time being, after all, he has good talent.


    The group of people left the back hall. At this time, night fell and the afterglow was no longer there. Su Yan turned and walked down the mountain. The cool figure was dragged by the afterglow.


    When he walked far, the entire Five Fingers peak suddenly burst into the sky and turned into a volcano.


    Of course, Su Yan wanted to turn all this into ashes. The people at the Demon Prison Gate were not there, and the place of the Demon Prison Gate was wiped out in ashes. Only in this way could it be regarded as a complete end.


    Of course, Su Yan also had other considerations. After all, he still couldn''t face the vagueness directly. From the words of these people, he knew that vagueness was not simple.


    What Su Yan has to do now is to leave here with these little kids and return to Jiangbei District earlier.


    And Su Yan took a bite of a little kid, which made several of the teenagers very dissatisfied. After all, they were also fifteen or six years old, and they were not much different from Su Yan.


    But knowing that Su Yan is the head of a family, and that they have eliminated the demon prison door and killed the Taoist powerhouse, this group of people suddenly changed their faces, one by one, they began to fawn on Su Yan, and some even called the master directly.


    Most of these geniuses are the children of big men in the martial arts world. They have seen a lot of worlds, their brains naturally turn quickly, and they are used to seeing flattery things.


    On the contrary, the children of other ordinary people looked indifferently arrogant or indifferent, and did not mean to flatter themselves at all, which made Su Yan like it even more.


    "It''s too early to call Master, because you are not yet a real disciple."


    Xiao Meng said proudly at this moment: "I asked the master to be able to stuff, hehehe."

 Chapter 1152： Kill order

    Su Yan took a group of geniuses and returned directly along the original road. When he reached the end of the world, it was already midnight.


    The car was on the side of the road, eight people were forcibly stuffed in the car, and the other three were hung on the roof, and then whizzed towards the hotel.


    Su Yan didn''t worry about the three people on the roof of the car at all. After all, they were all geniuses with cultivation skills. If you can''t bear this bit of hardship, don''t talk about it.


    There was nothing all the way, except for Xiao Meng who kept twittering, she kept talking in the whole car, and she didn''t care about her.


    Su Yan couldn''t do anything about this. After all, he was only seven or eight years old, and he was a little devil, so he couldn''t deal with it.


    The car stopped at the hotel. This hotel belongs to the Shiya Group, which means that this is Su Yan''s hotel, and there is no need to pay for it.


    Under Fang Ruya''s management, the Shiya Group is now becoming stronger and stronger, and all aspects are involved, and it has done a good job without any loss.


    The number of people who live on the Shiya Group alone is at least hundreds of thousands. These employees point to the Shiya Group. Even the country attaches great importance to it, and sets the Shiya Group��s grand strategy to make it go overseas and become a Chinese company. National brand.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, and didn''t care at all. The board of directors had been finalized once every three months, and Su Yan did not attend the appointment, which caused Fang Ruya a headache.


    But the group of directors did not dare to be dissatisfied one by one, after all, they all relied on Su Yan to make a fortune.


    Su Yan had notified Jin Shiya before, and Jin Shiya and a group of local bigwigs had already been waiting here.


    Seeing Su Yan, Jin Shiya''s eyes were full of smiles. If it weren''t for the crowds, she would definitely pounce on Su Yan at this moment.


    After hugging Su Yan for a while, Jin Shiya reluctantly let go. She knew that Su Yan''s career was definitely not easy.


    "Brother Yan, did you hurt anything?"


    "Who is your brother Yan, how can a bunch of garbage hurt me."


    Su Yan said with a smile, not forgetting to shave Jin Shiya''s nose, and she cares about herself most.


    "How is the hero?"


    Su Yan is still very concerned about this, after all, this incident must have hit him a lot.


    When his words fell silent, Su Yan saw the hero, who was extremely old and shaggy, like a wretched man, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "grown ups."


    Seeing Su Yan, Yuwen Xiongba walked out directly with an anxious expression on his face.


    "My lord, how is it?"


    He was naturally very concerned about the result now, and Su Yan was able to come back, and it was intact, which made him extremely excited.


    "Don''t worry, the damned ones are dead, so I can comfort Swift''s spirit in the sky."


    When Yu Wen Xiongba heard this, he couldn''t control it, and he cried directly, looking up to the sky in pain.


    In the end, he knelt down directly. It was a kind of release, the release of depression held in his heart, which was very good for him.


    Su Yan patted Yu Wen Xiongba on the shoulder, and whispered, "The past is over. What you should do now is to make yourself stronger, because in this way can you protect your loved ones."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan with tears and nose, looked at the encouraging eyes, and nodded fiercely.


    At this moment, the group of big men from all walks of life greeted him, looking at his children and weeping with joy.


    And some teenagers saw that no one came to greet them, and their hearts were depressed, but they were also full of tears. They knew that something had happened in their family.


    Su Yan looked at the group of teenagers and said loudly, "You, I accept them all. From today on, you are all disciples of the same school!"


    In an unfortunate place, unfortunate people, how can Su Yan make them disappointed and sad, accept it, and become a disciple of the same school, after all, these young girls are not so unbearable.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, these young girls began to cry one by one, and naturally they cried with joy. Their hard work paid off and they finally became disciples!


    But at this moment, there is a person who is pouting and full of upset. It is naturally a little dream.


    "Bad master, Xiao Meng is better than them!"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng funny, this girl was too cute.


    "Jealous, that''s right."


    "Humph!"


    Xiao Meng directly threw the lollipop in her hand to the ground, smashed to pieces, her face was flushed with anger, her tears were about to flow down, and she was spinning in her eyes.


    This made Su Yan somewhat unexpected, and she was still a kid.


    "Okay, okay, you are a big disciple of a family, but they are your junior and junior sisters."


    Xiao Meng burst into tears and smiled with joy, and started eating lollipops again.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng noticed Jin Shiya and couldn''t help walking towards her.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful."


    Jin Shiya was naturally full of joy, looking at Xiaomeng and said, "Thank you, my mouth is so sweet."


    "No, you are still a little bit worse than my Ma Ma, because my Ma Ma clothes are bigger than yours."


    Xiao Meng''s words made Jin Shiya unexpected and did not understand her meaning.


    But Su Yan understood that Xiaomeng''s words along the way gave him an understanding of this little kid, and he couldn''t treat it with a child at all, except for making a temper.


    This dress does not mean fat. As for what it means, there is no need to elaborate.


    "Let''s go, the food is ready, everyone is starving."


    The hotel manager walked out with a respectful face at this moment, looking at Su Yan full of respect, this is his boss.


    "Let''s go, have a good meal first, and then have a good sleep."


    The group of people walked towards the hotel, followed by drinks and delicacies, with great joy and silence after a long time.


    At this time, the martial arts world was not peaceful, because Su Yan killed Wending, which was not a small matter.


    The Misty Sect naturally knew about this. After all, Wending was the head of the Misty Sect. There was a lamp of life enshrined in the Longevity Tower, and there was also the protection of the five elders'' shadows.


    At this moment, there is a fairyland above the clouds, but a large sect is built on a lonely mountain, this is the misty gate.


    Inside the door, the birds and flowers are all elixir, and even those birds can speak human words, you know they are not parrots.


    The Zongmen Hall was extremely lively at this moment, gathering many disciples.


    "I don''t know what happened, all the leaders gathered in the hall."


    "Yes, unless it''s a big thing, it''s impossible to go all of them."


    "I heard that it seems to be related to the three elders.


    "Don''t talk gibberish, it can''t be said."


    ...


    A group of people whispered and discussed, and it was silent until the main hall door opened.


    A large inner disciple was holding a piece of golden paper with the master''s handwriting on it, which caused countless people to change their colors.


    "The head''s autograph!"


    All the disciples knelt down, with so much respect, they dare not say a word at all.


    "My illusory disciple aspiring to be killed by Xiao Xiao in the world, a special order is issued to kill this thief!"

 Chapter 1153： Final assessment

    When the inner sect disciple uttered the words, the big characters on the golden paper were directly separated from the surface of the paper and stood in the air, one by one huge.


    These big characters are shining with a powerful light, shining on the entire square, making people almost unable to open their eyes.


    After a long time, the light dissipated, and this group of talents raised their heads and stared at the golden characters.


    And everyone''s eyes have already been filled with a powerful anger at this moment, and that anger is constantly rising, gathering a wave of terror.


    "Observe the head''s golden pen!"


    "Observe the head''s golden pen!"


    "Observe the head''s golden pen!"


    ...


    All of them raised their arms and shouted, extremely excited, as if they were all beaten up, with a full sense of hatred.


    Although some disciples were happy in their hearts, because they wanted him to die for the aspiration, after all, the sect was complicated and there were many forces forming cliques.


    But the inner happiness cannot be expressed on the face, because after all, Wending is the elder of the elder, after all, the face of the elder.


    It is the responsibility of every disciple to maintain the illusory face, and this is incumbent.


    So while many people thanked Su Yan in their hearts, they also showed their killing intent, and Su Yan would die, otherwise the majesty of the ethereal door would disappear.


    After a long time, the roar of these disciples floated away, standing quietly in the center of the square, waiting for the commander''s command.


    And the big disciple of the Inner Sect bends down to greet him at this moment, and the headed person steps out, naturally the head of the ethereal gate.


    This person has white hair, but is full of energy, wearing a gorgeous roaming dragon costume and phoenix costume, like a master of monkhood, he is the mysterious head Wentian!


    Wentian''s eyes were extremely deep and gleaming, making people afraid to look directly, and no one dared to look directly.


    All of them bowed their heads, Wentian''s aura was too strong, making this group of people trembled, which was natural.


    And beside Wentian, the elders of the ethereal doors were all extremely powerful existences.


    The great elder asked to be guilty, half exposed his shoulders, and his muscles kept trembling, showing his anger at the moment.


    The second elder Wen Xuan, needless to say, is also a powerful late Taoist, extremely powerful and daunting.


    As for the four elders, the five elders, and others, they are also powerful beings, all of which are later stages of Taoism, and they are simply hard to speak.


    The rest are also mid-stage Taoists, with more than a dozen.


    It can be seen that the foundation of the ethereal door is so strong that it is no wonder that he is called the overlord of the Nanyang martial arts world, and he really has that capital.


    At this moment, Wentian looked at all the disciples, his eyes were cold, not irritating.


    "This matter has already happened, and it must be impossible to hide it from everyone, so I wrote to issue a kill order."


    The phantom disciples knew exactly what the killing order meant. It was the most powerful token. Once it was issued, no matter who, no matter the corner of the world, it would kill it, it had already become a powerful enemy of the sect.


    Therefore, Wentian didn''t say much, but just looked at the disciples and said, "It''s not easy to kill Xiao Xiao, who was Avenger. Therefore, we must be careful about this matter. Disciples under the sect should not rush to fight with them. If they find out, tell the elder inside the door. "


    This matter must be resolved by the elders, and only the elders can have the strength to complete this matter.


    The reason for notifying all the disciples in the door is to find Su Yan early, after all, the martial arts world is different from the secular world.


    If it is a sect in the secular world, you must know the trace of Su Yan at this moment, because Su Yan is already very famous in the secular world.


    When everything was in order, Wentian looked at the fifth elder Wenren with sharp eyes.


    "Wenren, you can be more concerned about this matter."


    "Don''t worry, I plan to go to the hinterland of the Central Plains. I think that Xiaoxiao should be in the Central Plains."


    Wentian nodded, stopped speaking, and left straight away, and the whole ethereal door was quiet now.


    ...


    After having a good meal at Tianya Hotel and taking a good rest, Su Yan took everyone directly to Jiangbei. Without further ado, Little Lori was already urging.


    Little Lori has selected 30 outstanding talents in the north, and has already arrived at Jiangbei University at this moment.


    And Su Yan and others drove back, also rushing back to Jiangbei University in the morning.


    Counting the geniuses of the end of the world, Yuwen Xiongba only recruited 21 people, and the Southwest has not yet gone.


    In the end, Southwest Land recommended five geniuses, and a total of forty-five geniuses need to pass Su Yan''s assessment.


    Su Yan said before that the genius of the end of the world passed directly, and that is naturally a golden word, and there are already eleven disciples in one school.


    And the remaining forty-five geniuses are all to be determined, and they must pass Su Yan''s final assessment to truly become a disciple.


    Su Yan chose a martial arts training ground, and one gate was open. Naturally, a huge martial arts training ground was built for this purpose, specifically as a base.


    The martial arts facility is very complete. After all, it was renovated on the old site, with a first-class construction team, and it didn''t take long to complete it.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing on the stage of the martial arts training ground, looking at the geniuses under the stage, his eyes serious, without any softness.


    And sitting outside the martial arts ground is basically the parents or the head of this group of teenagers. Whether they can pass this is related to the prosperity of their family.


    In the crowd, Su Yan saw a familiar figure with a thin and weak appearance. His eyes were full of fiery meaning when he looked at Su Yan, which surprised him a bit.


    Li Xingye, the boy who sold fish to save his brother, did not expect that he was chosen.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not doubt Little Lolita''s abilities, he believed in Little Lolita very much, after all, it was a fateful friendship.


    Regaining his gaze, Su Yan said loudly: "You are all geniuses selected from all over the world. In the eyes of many people, they are powerful beings. The road ahead is full of hope."


    Su Yan''s words made many young girls disdain. Of course they knew that Su Yan didn''t need to narrate.


    But Su Yan''s next words caused all the geniuses to change colors, some were furious, and some were cold.


    "But that''s a compliment from the outside world, you are not as good as **** in my eyes now!"


    There was a restless sound outside the martial arts field, naturally the group of parents or the host was making noise, and they couldn''t bear Su Yan''s words.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba also looked at Su Yan at this moment, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan said such heavy words and couldn''t help but feel fortunate for the geniuses of Tianya.


    Angry, cold-eyed, inconsistent...


    This is the current expression of this group of geniuses. They feel that their self-esteem has been hit hard.


    Su Yan still looked at these geniuses indifferently, and continued: "Doesn''t it feel so shameless? Is it because my words make you angry?"


    Some people almost couldn''t help but retort, but after thinking about it, they still didn''t dare to say it.


    "You can choose to leave, I won''t force it."


    Su Yan looked at this group of geniuses, his eyebrows didn''t mean to stay in the slightest.

 Chapter 1154： Playing in the mud

    When Su Yan said this, many people were even more angry, and some walked directly out of the queue on the spot.


    This young man came to the fore from a selection in the northwest, but at the age of fourteen he has already entered the realm of a master, and he is hailed by the local martial arts circle as a young genius who is rare in a century.


    The definition of genius is naturally to surpass ordinary people, and the definition of evil is to surpass stronger people on the basis of ordinary people of the same age. Obviously, this person is still some distance away from evil.


    He is the heir of the Rong family, a big family in the northwest. He has never been humiliated like this before and dare to say that his **** is inferior, unreasonable and intolerable.


    "You are Su Baxian, the strongest in the rankings, but what qualifications do you have to say that our **** is inferior!"


    The Rong family genius looked at Su Yan, resisting the anxiety in his heart, and said in a trembling voice, anger and fear.


    Su Yan looked at the young man from the Rong family, his face even worse.


    "Why, if you say that your **** is inferior to you, you can''t accept it. Then if you are stronger than you, do you have to cry and hang yourself?"


    The young Rong family was even more angry, and his whole body was full of spiritual power. If it weren''t for the last trace of wisdom to tell him that the person in front of him was very strong, he felt that he couldn''t fight it, otherwise he would have shot it.


    "If I miss you, I won''t get into one, and I can become a peerless power in the future!"


    "can."


    Su Yan was calm, and the calmness dissipated at this moment. This son has not entered a class, and he is not his disciple. He has also given up the selection at this moment. It can be said that it has nothing to do with him.


    The Patriarch of the Rong family was outside at this moment, expressing support for his son''s abandonment of him. He would not enter the Rong family without a piece of meat, the same big family, the same martial arts world champion.


    The owner of the Rong family directly drove his 10 million luxury car at the door and picked up his son.


    Su Yan continued to look at everyone present, his eyes regained solemnity, and he scanned all the young girls one by one.


    "The children of the Rong family gave up the selection, how about you?!"


    All the people looked around, and some were still full of hatred for Su Yan, but still hesitated and didn''t know whether to leave.


    At this time, his relatives became his backbone, and a group of heirs from a large family looked towards their parents or family head.


    Some family owners nod their heads to their sons and daughters, with angry expressions on their faces, and some even have a green face, which naturally wants them to give up.


    In the end, five people stood up all at once, each of whom was a martial artist or a master master, who could be regarded as a rare genius.


    "We give up!"


    The five of them didn''t dare to look at Su Yan directly, they just said a word together, and they walked out of the martial arts ground without looking back, and were picked up by their own family.


    Yuwen Xiongba is a little worried at the moment, Su Yan''s words are not serious, it doesn''t matter if he is such a cheeky, but these geniuses have strong self-esteem.


    And a teenager stood up at this moment, his patron shook his head and refused to let him quit, but he wanted to quit.


    "I want to quit, but my Patriarch refuses to let me. This makes me very entangled."


    "It goes without saying, you can quit, I won''t recruit a foolish person."


    Su Yan said bluntly, without showing any face.


    This made the young man furious, trembling all over, and his angry eyes showed fierce light.


    But it was this fierce light that made Su Yan''s face cold, and he waved his hand directly. The boy was lifted out of the martial arts training ground and slammed into the wall outside, dripping with blood.


    "Is there anyone!"


    Su Yan continued to watch, waiting for the results of these people.


    At this moment, a gorgeously dressed young man walked out, not afraid to look at Su Yan at all, not afraid of Su Yan''s gaze at all.


    Little Lolita''s face changed at this moment, and she approached Su Yan and said, "This person is the number one in the selection of the Northeast."


    Su Yan''s complexion was still there, and he didn''t care about him because he was the first, and he treated him equally.


    In his eyes, genius is important, but resilience is even more important. Without resilience, he can''t even accept a word. How to become strong is a dream.


    "Are you leaving too!"


    Su Yan looked at the boy from the Dream Family, who was also a big family in the Northeast, and the head of the family was a great master.


    "I don''t want to quit."


    "Then stand up!"


    Su Yan scolded, his face was angry, and a wave of majesty swept towards him.


    But this son was not afraid, even though he was trembling and was uncomfortable with this majesty, he was still not afraid.


    "I stand up because I am dissatisfied with your words, **** can''t represent me!"


    Su Yan''s face was still cold, and he scolded, "Dog **** can''t represent you, what does that represent?"


    "I don''t know, but I am not shit. I became a master at the age of thirteen. What are you doing at the age of thirteen!"


    This son actually asked Su Yan directly, which surprised Su Yan, but he had seen so many scenes, and naturally he didn''t change his color.


    "I was playing in the mud when I was thirteen."


    Su Yan looked at this son and said word by word, not at all embarrassed.


    But when Yuwen Xiongba, Little Lori and others heard it, their expressions changed, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    Even the patrons outside or the parents of these young girls heard this, and their faces were extremely wonderful.


    "This one master is really funny, is he really Su Baxian?"


    Some people have doubts about Su Yan''s identity. After all, it is Su Baxian from the Megatron Wilds. The dignified Su Blood Demon actually said that he was playing in the mud when he was 13 years old.


    The most exciting thing at the moment is those geniuses. Hearing these words one by one, they couldn''t help it anymore, and some of them were laughing and hurting their stomachs.


    Only a few teenagers such as Li Xingye were calm and did not smile at all. They knew why Su Yan said this.


    What is a genius, is it true that it has been called a genius from birth? No, only people with great changes and rapid growth can be called geniuses.


    Others only noticed that Su Yan was playing in mud at the age of thirteen, but they did not notice the point. Su Yan was playing in mud at the age of thirteen, but now he is a giant in his twenties. This is amazing.


    Xiao Meng was giggling at the moment, looking at Su Yan and said, "How dirty the mud is."


    Facing the laughter of the crowd, Su Yan didn''t change his color at all, and still entered the stage. He knew at a glance who was laughing and who was not.


    Who is a genius, who has the opportunity to become a strong one, he also has some sense in his heart at the moment, and his selection is so unique.


    "I am still playing in the mud at the age of seventeen, have I laughed enough?"


    Su Yan looked at the geniuses and asked, with a slight contempt in his eyes.


    This group of people stopped their smiles and returned to their normal colors, but some people couldn''t stop anyway and could only cover their mouths.


    The Mengjia boy who stood up didn''t laugh, and still looked at Su Yan indifferently. In his opinion, Su Yan''s position in his heart dropped another point.


    This was completely different from the Su Baxian he had heard before, which made him a little disappointed.

 Chapter 1155： Is a genius

    However, the Mengjia boy didn''t say it bluntly, nor gave up on it. Even though he was disappointed, he had to say that Su Yan was still very strong and created many miracles, and he wanted to understand the reasons for knowing these miracles.


    The Mengjia boy looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said, "I''m not interested in whether you play in the mud or not. Anyway, I don''t approve of you saying I am shit."


    "It''s okay if you don''t approve it. Have you seen that little girl? You just need to beat her and I will take back that sentence."


    The boy of Mengjia shifted his gaze and looked directly at the little girl Su Yan said. It was naturally a little dream who was still eating a lollipop.


    Xiao Meng took the lollipop and said displeasedly: "People can''t eat a lollipop cleanly."


    But the boy from Mengjia was full of anger, and said in a low voice: "You still want to humiliate me!"


    Obviously he took it as another humiliation for Su Yan, and wanted to bully a seven or eight-year-old girl by himself, which was simply out of place.


    Su Yan was not angry either, and said lightly, "She is one of my major disciples!"


    Su Yan''s voice resounded throughout the martial arts training ground, like a billowing thunder, endless, making many people''s complexions suddenly change.


    "Su Baxian or Su Baxian, I didn''t deserve to drop half a point for the joke just now."


    "Yes, the top ranking is not a joke, you must know that he has already entered the fifth existence!"


    This group of people was awakened, and they hurriedly closed their mouths one by one, not daring to talk any more, let alone laugh.


    At this moment, the Mengjia boy stared at Xiaomeng. A seven or eight-year-old little girl who loved to eat lollipops turned out to be a big disciple, which once again refreshed his cognition.


    The group of people outside was even more surprised at this moment, they couldn''t believe Su Yan''s words at all. They didn''t dare to speak out, and at this moment they could no longer hold back one by one.


    "That little girl is a big disciple!"


    "How is this possible, I''m only seven or eight years old, I don''t believe it."


    "This is not Su Baxian''s conspiracy, and I want to laugh at these geniuses with this."


    ...


    Faced with the noise of a group of people, Su Yan chose to ignore it. It would be counterproductive to intervene now. When Xiao Meng showed off his toughness, these people would shut up obediently.


    When will he see the wrong person in Su Ba first, that is simply impossible.


    "What you said is true!"


    The Mengjia boy looked at Su Yan coldly, his voice was actually very cold, and a faint shadow appeared behind him.


    "of course it''s true."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest anger. On the contrary, he admired this young man a little, and was unyielding. These characters were good.


    "Well, I won her and I am a big disciple!"


    "can."


    Before Su Yan could finish, Xiao Meng jumped off the chair and threw the lollipop to the ground angrily, with his hands on his hips.


    "What did you say, you have the ability to say it again."


    Xiao Meng Xiao pointed at the Meng Jia boy, bulging, and looked very cute.


    This made the Mengjia boy a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect this little kid to be so aggressive and his personality too strong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, but you have to beg for mercy."


    Xiao Meng was even more angry, pointing at the boy Mengjia, a ray of light appeared in his eyes.


    "Presumptuous, how dare you humiliate me so much!"


    The Mengjia boy was taken aback for a moment, how could this have become his contempt and humiliation, completely confused.


    "Very well, you wait for me, I will let you know what a crying nose is!"


    Xiao Meng leapt directly, jumped down the martial arts ground, and landed firmly on the ground.


    Xiao Meng walked to the duel stage alone, with a cold expression on her face, completely different from the liveliness and cuteness just now, because the words of the boy Mengjia made her completely angry.


    "Why are you stunned, come up and get humiliated!"


    Xiao Meng looked at the Mengjia boy with a look of anger.


    The Mengjia boy was a little at a loss, and he never thought that a seven or eight-year-old girl could be so vigorous.


    However, he did not continue to tweak, and leaped forward directly into the duel stage.


    "Boy, you will know what a crying nose is later."


    The boy from the Meng family naturally disagreed, and he didn''t put the slightest bit of snacks at all. He could accept this madness, but this little kid was so mad that he could be cured.


    The Mengjia boy was full of spiritual power, and there was a surging qi in his fist, and he slammed a punch, extremely powerful.


    But Xiao Meng looked disdainful, shook her little hand lightly, and directly greeted the Meng family boy.


    The two fists banged against each other, making many people''s complexion unchanged, and they couldn''t help worrying about their little dreams.


    "Can this little girl work?"


    "Danger, Mengjia boy is a rare wizard in a century."


    "I hope that the boy from Mengjia will show mercy, the little girl is strangely cute."


    But when the two banged at each other, the group of people opened their mouths and looked unbelievable.


    Nothing happened to Xiao Meng, there was light surging in her fist. She used 70% of her power with this fist because she was angry.


    The Mengjia boy also used 70% of his strength, but in the end he took a few steps backwards, revealing a disadvantage, which he had never expected.


    "How is it possible, the Mengjia boy has shown a disadvantage!"


    "Mengjia Boy is not as strong as that little girl?!"


    "It must be that Mengjia Boy didn''t use all his strength, otherwise it would not be possible."


    The Patriarch of the Meng family was surprised at this moment, and could not help looking at his child with a solemn expression. This is not shameful.


    At this time, the boy from Mengjia also looked angry, and said coldly toward Xiaomeng: "I won''t give you a chance this time!"


    The Mengjia boy''s power surged out and displayed the strongest blow. This blow was his strongest power.


    But Xiao Meng still had no intention of being afraid, and the light surging all over her body, her little hand was also clenched, and she rushed towards the Mengjia boy.


    The boy from Meng''s family banged his fist on Xiao Meng''s arm, but was resolved by Xiao Meng, and then Xiao Meng''s fist fell on the boy''s chest, causing him to step back several steps.


    The Mengjia boy''s complexion was even colder, staring at Xiao Meng fiercely, his anger naturally didn''t need to be narrated, his face was hot.


    "what!"


    The Mengjia boy yelled violently, and directly waved towards Xiao Meng, with both fists out, and his footsteps were flowing and fast.


    This boxing dream boy has no scruples and blasts directly at Xiao Meng''s neck. If implemented, it will be very dangerous.


    But Xiao Meng blocked it with Yokohama, and moved her feet two steps behind her. This was to stabilize her figure.


    "You are not so weak before you arrive first. It seems impossible to make you cry."


    Xiao Meng smiled, leaped up and fell directly behind the boy Mengjia.


    When the Mengjia boy reacted, Xiao Meng''s little foot had already kicked his ass, and he kicked Mengjia boy directly from the ring.


    Xiao Meng clapped her hands and looked at the Mengjia boy and said, "You can barely be my follower."


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the two with a faint smile on his face, naturally very satisfied.


    "It''s a genius."

 Chapter 1156： stand out

    Yuwen Xiongba also said at this moment: "Of course, who can beat Xiao Meng once she makes a move."


    Yuwen Xiongba thought that Su Yan praised Xiao Meng. This was obvious. After all, Xiao Meng had won and hit the arrogant teenager in the face.


    But what Su Yan praised was not Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng no longer needed to praise, for him, although this Mengjia boy had lost, he was still a genius, a good genius.


    Who can always win the way through martial arts, who can be undefeated all the way magnanimously, defeat is not terrible, afraid of being unacceptable, afraid to face it, and unable to stand up.


    As the saying goes, the more frustrated you are, the more courage you can become.


    At this moment, the Meng family boy was dejected and stood up from the ground, without any dust on his body, and walked towards the gate of the training ground lonely.


    He knew he was defeated, and even a seven or eight-year-old girl couldn''t win. He was really embarrassed.


    Only now did he know that what Su Yan said was not to humiliate them, they were really inferior to shit, and they had no pride at all.


    Genius, thinking of this word, a wry smile appeared on the boy''s face. He felt that these two words were not glory at this time, but a kind of branding, making them even more faceless.


    The other genius teenagers and girls around also lowered their heads at this moment, and didn''t dare to get angry anymore, they lost their temper at all.


    After the group of big guys outside were stunned and noisy for a while, they were also silent now.


    The entire martial arts field suddenly lost its voice at this moment, but so many people felt empty and a little lonely.


    Su Yan looked at the back of the Mengjia boy, and said at this moment: "What is your name?"


    The voice was unusually abrupt, because Su Yan was standing on a high platform, and the voice could spread everywhere, even without spring thunder with his tongue.


    The boy Mengjia suddenly froze there, feeling that his steps were so heavy that he couldn''t take a step at all.


    He turned around and looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of sadness.


    "The loser has no face to leave a name."


    The boy from Meng''s family was very straightforward. What he feared most was that Su Yan would humiliate him again, because at this moment he couldn''t refute at all, and could only bear everything.


    But how could Su Yan humiliate him, looking at him and saying, "You are defeated, but you can''t become a big disciple, and didn''t say you can''t be a disciple."


    Su Yan''s words caused the Mengjia boy''s complexion to change sharply, showing an incredible expression, completely astonished.


    "This... how is this possible."


    He didn''t believe that he would still have a chance if he lost. This wouldn''t be Su Yan''s teasing.


    "Sir, don''t make fun of me."


    "Making fun, making fun is before, now that stage has passed, if you still can''t face yourself, then go."


    If this dream boy still abandons himself and can''t recognize himself clearly, then Su Yan is wrong.


    When the Mengjia boy heard Su Yan''s words, there was no wave on the surface, but his heart was shocked. He was not stupid but very smart. Su Yan was definitely not making fun of him, but really detaining him.


    This is an opportunity, if it is lost, it will never be encountered again. One is not so weak for him, otherwise, why would he participate in the selection.


    The boy from the Meng family looked outside the martial arts ground, where his father looked at him with an anxious expression on his face.


    After all, Meng''s boy was only thirteen years old. At this age, he was already precocious and very dazzling.


    Finally, the Mengjia boy knelt down towards Su Yan, very respectful and respectful.


    "Menglang thanked your lord!"


    Su Yan recovered, nodded, and said directly: "Menglang, a second disciple!"


    The sound persisted in the martial arts field for a long time and surrounded everywhere, and many people had to obey it.


    Although Menglang cannot be compared with Xiao Meng, he is a genius compared to other people.


    At this moment, there are still twenty geniuses left on the martial arts field, and the rest are gone, and Su Yan will not stay.


    "Next, the selection will continue, no one has left, right?"


    It was voluntary, so Su Yan was unhappy when his disciple was reluctant. After all, he used to be a fairy emperor, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to be his disciple?


    The rest of the people became nervous one by one at the moment, and began to select, but this is related to whether they can enter a door.


    Su Yan looked at the geniuses and said lightly: "The selection is very simple. As long as you are geniuses, you can pass."


    These words made the people even more speechless. Isn''t this nonsense? Is it better to be eliminated as shit?


    Thinking of this, a group of geniuses feel even more nervous, their faces are extremely tight, this can''t be a failure, it must be selected.


    Su Yan looked at these people with a smile on his face, and with a wave of his hand, a spirit group appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s very simple. Just go in and stay for enough time to become a disciple."


    Su Yan didn''t say how long he stayed. This made a group of geniuses very uneasy. They could only guess based on the rankings. In his heart, Mou Jin must stay longer than others.


    Everyone walked in, chose a place, meditated directly, and began to accept the test.


    Su Yan also input some spiritual power, and it started to feel uncomfortable inside.


    It''s not just a kind of uncomfortable, all kinds of tastes are mixed, suddenly very cold, suddenly hot and unbearable, suddenly gravity is strong, suddenly there is no gravity...


    Everyone was stir-fried like beans inside, with painful expressions on their faces, but no one came out.


    After five minutes, there was no one, and even those who had no spiritual power persisted until they passed out.


    This type of Su Yan let him pass on the spot. This test is nothing more than endurance, no endurance, no endurance, no persistence, how to become a strong person.


    When ten minutes passed, that Li Xingye was also wet with sweat, shivering all of a sudden, and his whole body was like fire, but he had no intention to go out.


    He finally fainted and was lifted out directly, which made Su Yan nod his head slightly. He was someone who could call.


    At ten minutes, five people couldn''t bear it and ran out, naturally all of them were eliminated.


    Five people ran out in fifteen minutes and were naturally eliminated.


    The remaining few people were still insisting. Three fainted after 20 minutes, and four fainted after 30 minutes.


    At this time, there were the last two remaining inside, both of them were competing, one was a genius from Jiangbei, and the other was recommended by Southwest.


    Whoever competes for the first place will naturally benefit, which obviously does not need to be explained.


    In the end, the two fainted at the same time, and the time was frozen at 30 minutes.


    Being able to hold on for 30 minutes already shows that the two of them are tough, and Su Yan''s spiritual force group is not so comfortable.


    In the end, Su Yan looked at these two people and couldn''t help directly proclaiming: "They are the third and fourth disciples of the same discipline, and the remaining passes are counted according to their strength!"


    It can be said that this group of people really stand out. From the initial selection to the current selection, they are passed by ability, not fraud.

 Chapter 1157： Trouble come

    A total of 22 people passed this selection, and the rest were chosen to give up or be eliminated.


    In fact, Su Yan was far from recruiting so many people. The main reason was that something went wrong in the End of the World, so he recruited all of them directly.


    Of course, the ten people knew that they were recruited by luck, and they would be dismissed if they didn''t work hard.


    The martial arts field was silent, because Su Yan had already brought these geniuses to the secret room of the laboratory, and of course he did not let them see the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori have never seen the Spirit Gathering Array in the laboratory, this place still needs to be kept secret.


    Su Yan looked at the geniuses, his face was indifferent, there was no majesty and no smile, but this expressionless appearance made the group even more nervous.


    "You are one of the first disciples!"


    Su Yan said abruptly, many people''s ears were buzzing, showing uncomfortable expressions.


    "To enter a door, the first one is naturally to follow the rules of the first door!"


    Little Lolita waved her hand casually at this moment, and one side of the font was revealed, it was a door rule.


    "First, be loyal to the school and defend the school; second, practice hard and eliminate the weak; third, punish the evil and promote the good, and maintain peace!"


    Three, there are only these three simple ones, but they are clear at a glance. As for the third one, it seems a bit exaggerated, but Su Yan is very serious.


    To punish the evil and promote the good is to have a righteous heart, which is the opposite of the devil''s gate. Although it is a bit far away to maintain peace, it is actually to make this group of people stronger. Otherwise, how to maintain peace.


    "You have to keep these three rules in mind, and keep them in your heart. As long as you are a disciple for one day, you have to abide by these three rules, have you heard?!"


    "heard it!"


    A group of people raised their arms and shouted, very correct, these three are basic, Su Yan didn''t ask much, and they could accept it.


    "Next, I will start giving you a dress."


    Yimen clothing is naturally customized, with a dragon pattern around the body, glittering gold, and special spiritual protection injected by Su Yan. The general master can''t break the defense.


    Everyone was extremely happy, only Xiao Meng was frowning.


    "Xiao Meng is a little beauty, she doesn''t wear these ugly clothes."


    Su Yan''s expression was serious, and he directly scolded: "Get out if you don''t wear it!"


    He would not give in to her because Xiao Meng was young, this is not her home, it was a door he created, but he would not allow Missy to get angry.


    There were tears in Xiao Meng''s eyes, but they didn''t fall, and finally he just held back.


    "When Dad comes back, I will let him beat you up!"


    Xiao Meng didn''t continue to lose her temper. She was small but knew a lot, knowing that it was useless to act like a baby here.


    "Next, we will start to distribute super psychic liquid and spirit gathering pills."


    This group of people are all excited. The reason for participating in a selection is naturally to improve the realm and become stronger, and it is basically the super spiritual power liquid and the spiritual gathering pill.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba took a lot of bottles and cans, which were naturally filled with super spiritual liquid and spiritual gathering formation, which made these geniuses look hot.


    Even that Mengjia boy, Menglang, lost his expression at this moment, no longer as cold as that.


    And the most exciting one was Li Xingye. It was Su Yan who gave him this thing in the first place, which allowed him to save his brother and embark on the journey of martial arts.


    "The first little dream, ten bottles of super spiritual power liquid and ten first-grade spirit gathering pills."


    Xiao Meng was still a little unwilling to accept it, but she was immediately attracted by the smell of the peculiar pill scent, and snatched her prize from Yu Wen Xiongba.


    But for a moment, when ten pills were taken in, Xiao Meng kept burping full, and it seemed very cute.


    "This pill is not small, it''s uncomfortable."


    Xiao Meng kept hiccups, making everyone laugh.


    Su Yan said at the moment, "These pills are your prizes, and you can dispose of them at your disposal. However, eating a bite will not only absorb the essence, but it may become an ugly girl."


    Xiao Meng suddenly changed her color when she heard that, she was obviously shocked by Su Yan''s words, but she had no choice but to eat it.


    Su Yan is funny, he just wants to treat Xiao Meng''s temper, too self-righteous.


    "Second Menglang, eight bottles of super spiritual power fluid, eight first-grade spirit gathering pills."


    Menglang took it with a fiery face and even cautiously. He ate a Spirit Gathering Pill and immediately felt the peculiar change, and he even more respected Su Yan.


    "The third place is Wang Xun and Guo Feng, six bottles of super psychic liquid, six first-class spirit gathering pills."


    In the final selection, the two persisted to the end and fell together, so they tied for third place. Of course, the older one was the third disciple.


    The two also became very good friends, more friendship than the others.


    "Five younger brothers to ten younger brothers, five bottles of super spiritual power liquid, four first-grade spirit gathering pills."


    "Eleven to twenty younger brothers, three bottles of super spiritual power liquid, three first-grade spiritual gathering pills."


    "The last two, two bottles of Super Spirit Liquid and two First Grade Spirit Gathering Pills."


    After everything was distributed, Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba returned to Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at these geniuses and said, "Yimen headquarters is here. The place where you stay and practice martial arts is the previous martial arts training ground. I hope you will work hard and be among the best in the next award."


    Of course, the next time Su Yan will be awarded prizes, he will not just look at the rankings, and those who make great progress will also receive heavy rewards, and his disciples will naturally not be treated badly.


    Watching the group of disciples leave, Su Yan asked Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba to rest separately, while herself and Jin Shiya entered the spirit gathering array.


    "Brother Yan, the super spiritual power fluid of this gathering array is full again."


    "Well, it''s time to try it later."


    "Try what?"


    Jin Shiya flashed her big eyes, feeling a little uneasy in her heart, she was naturally afraid that Su Yan''s realm would improve again.


    "The Spirit Gathering Array is only a level two. I will try to see if it can become a Level 3 Spirit Gathering Array. At that time, the spiritual power will be stronger and purer, and it will be more abundant."


    Jin Shiya breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Su Yan didn''t break through.


    But Su Yan''s next words made her look speechless, and what she was most afraid of was effective.


    "Recently I plan to retreat, so as to break through the Taoist mid-term, the enemy will definitely come to the door."


    But before Jin Shiya was angry to speak, Su Yan''s complexion changed, revealing a hint of coldness.


    "I didn''t expect it to come so quickly, it seems that there is no time for a breakthrough."


    Jin Shiya naturally knew that there was something in Su Yan''s words, so she couldn''t help but anxiously said, "What''s so fast?"


    "enemy!"


    Su Yan said coldly, and then left the laboratory directly and appeared outside the school.


    The sky was clear and cloudless, but at this moment, the situation suddenly changed. Numerous thick clouds covered the sky. The strong wind hit the sky and the sky was dim.


    Jin Shiya''s face also changed color when she saw this scene. Only then did she solve the problem and the trouble came again.

 Chapter 1158： The Five Elders

    Su Yan knows everything, this person must be related to the ethereal sect, after all, he killed the three elders of his sect.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t expect to come so quickly, it seems that he still underestimated these people, the dog nose is really good.


    This kind of vision seemed to ordinary people to be nothing more than a change in the sky. Everyone hurried back home by car, knowing that it might be rainstorm.


    And the experts in the martial arts world will naturally look unsightly when they see this kind of weather, some are indifferent, and some are completely worried.


    "Old Cheng, play chess quickly, why bother so worried."


    A thin old man was looking at the chessboard with a frown. He wanted to play chess, but the one sitting opposite was totally unintentional.


    "You still have the heart to play chess, do you know what this change represents?!"


    Some fat old people were slightly angry, very dissatisfied with their old friends'' such attitude.


    The thin old man put down his chess pieces and looked at the sky, his face also showing a serious face.


    "Of course I know that this mutation is coming so fiercely, that this person is probably extremely powerful!"


    "You know that you still have the heart to play chess. This is probably a crisis in Jiangbei."


    "What are you afraid of, there is Su Baxian in Jiangbei, who can come and who dare to come!"


    Some fat old men looked proud, after all, Su Baxian was already Jiangbei''s business card.


    The thin old man nodded, of course he admired Su Baxian, but there was still some anxiety lingering in his heart.


    "The situation has changed recently, where is it as stable as before."


    "The world is changing, science and technology are changing, don''t people stay the same, just take Super Spirit Liquid for example."


    "I don''t mean it here. Think about it, it''s only two or three years. There are so many great masters. Isn''t this amazing?!"


    Some fat old people were also silent, and he couldn''t explain the matter, because it was a fact.


    In the past, a master could be the master of a small county. The master was the master of the big city, and the master of a province was no more than the pinnacle of the master.


    But now only two or three years have passed. Everything has changed. There are so many masters and Taoists flying all over the sky. What is the reason?


    It is impossible that all hermits came out of the mountain, there are not so many hermits in the mountains.


    The two of them thought for a long time but couldn''t understand. In the end they had no choice but to shook their heads, ignored them, and continued to play chess.


    The super psychic fluid is just the fuse, but it is definitely not the source of this dramatic change. As for the source, no one knows.


    But this kind of problem is indeed an unsolvable problem in the martial arts world, even Su Yan does not know it now, while in the martial arts world, some terrifying powerhouses know a little about this matter.


    Su Yan went outside the school and looked at the sky coldly. Since the enemy has arrived, there is no need to dodge, but to face it.


    The reason why Su Yan was uneasy was because he hadn''t made a breakthrough, the Taoist made him uneasy in the early stage, and he had full guesses about this person, who must be the powerful later Taoist.


    The aspirants are all the peaks in the middle stage of the Taoist. They are much stronger than Alexander, and the ethereal door can''t be so stupid. They also sent the middle-stage powerhouse of the Taoist to kill Su Yan.


    In the later period of the Taoist, this is unimaginable to many people, because for so many years in China, there has hardly been such a strong person, and I have never seen it.


    But if you insist on talking about one person, maybe some old monsters, who are dying to be half-hearted, are over a hundred years old, and have been all-powerful people, they may have a choice in their hearts.


    And that person is in the land of the sea, sitting in the heart of China, and he won''t show up without major incidents.


    We must know that the top spot of Zhonghai has not appeared for decades, whether it is still alive or not.


    At present, Su Yan is the peerless genius of China. He is the most dazzling existence in China in a century. This is undisputed.


    At this time, the sky was more turbulent, as if the sky was about to fall. Many people returned home, trembling in their beds, waiting for the rainstorm to come.


    "The weather has really changed recently, and it''s going to rain heavily in this big autumn."


    "The Bureau of Meteorology said yesterday that it was sunny, and it was really getting more and more unsuccessful."


    "It''s not about polluting the environment, it''s nature''s punishment to humans."


    ...


    However, Su Yan was still calm, but his eyes were extremely cold, and there was a murderous aura in his heart.


    "Shiya, go back to the laboratory."


    Jin Shiya is by the side, he definitely can''t let go, he will definitely be unable to deal with it when the time comes.


    Jin Shiya also understood the situation at the moment, nodded, looking at Su Yan with an uneasy expression.


    "Brother Yan, you have to be careful."


    "know."


    Jin Shiya hid in the laboratory, watching everything closely and praying non-stop.


    At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba and others were also alert, looking at the sky with a bad expression.


    The group of little kids had just been divided into dormitories, and seeing this situation, everyone gathered.


    Xiao Meng is naturally the head of a child, small but clever, even Menglang had to convince her, after all, she couldn''t beat her.


    "An enemy is coming."


    Xiao Meng took the lollipop and said lightly while looking at the sky.


    "How do you know this is the enemy coming?"


    "The Bureau of Meteorology only released the situation. This is a sudden change in weather and there will be a heavy rain."


    Xiao Meng disdainfully said: "I see a lot of scenes like this."


    "Just brag, brag is the best."


    "Huh, what I said is true."


    Xiao Meng was full of enthusiasm, eating lollipops by herself, no longer speaking, and she would prove that what she said was right.


    At this time, the clouds in the sky were more agitated, and there were flashes of lightning in the distance, and then the thunder was rolling, abnormally terrifying.


    "This thunder makes my ears almost deaf."


    A teenager said, covering his ears.


    "How much rain is this."


    "The thunder is heavy and the rain is small, and it won''t rain much."


    Menglang looked at the sky, and he also noticed something wrong. If it was due to the weather, why was there a black shadow in the sky, which was incompatible with the clouds.


    What Menglang saw, Xiao Meng naturally saw it, and Su Yan saw it in advance.


    That dark shadow is nothing else, Su Yan knew that it was the instigator, it must be the elder of the mysterious family, and it might be the master.


    Su Yan looked at the group of black shadows coldly, with golden light all over his body, and he could live and die at any time.


    But the black shadow slowly fell at this moment, getting bigger and bigger, until finally stopped at Jiangbei University School.


    "That... that''s a person!"


    Those geniuses were no longer calm, and naturally understood that the initiator of all this was the person.


    Xiao Meng didn''t eat any lollipops at this moment, and looked at the black man with frowning brows: "Brother Master is in trouble now."


    And Su Yan was also looking at this person at this moment, and couldn''t help but say, "Your Excellency must be a vague person."


    The black-clothed man was wrapped in a black robe-like costume, only his frosty old face was exposed. At the moment, his eyes were full of killing intent and looked at Su Yan.


    "Yes, I am the Fifth Elder of the Misty Sect!"

 Chapter 1159： So scary

    The black-clothed man admitted that there is nothing to conceal. He is indeed the fifth elder Wenren of the ethereal door. He came here to kill Su Yan and maintain the majesty of the ethereal door.


    So telling Su Yan about his identity is fine, after all, Su Yan is already a dying person in his eyes, so why not a person who is about to die knows his identity.


    Su Yan''s complexion was even colder, and he was admitted personally, everything was fulfilled, and the vagueness was really strong.


    "You didn''t get here first."


    "Quickly, I don''t think it has been more than three days since the vague chase order was issued."


    The meaning of the five elders Wenren is very simple, the pursuit of killing order is the highest order of the ethereal, and it has never been more than three days before the end, that is, the ethereal enemy has never lived for three days.


    It took only a day to find Su Yan this time, and it was only the afternoon, and Su Yan had just been selected.


    "It seems that I still underestimated the martial arts of the Xiuwu world, you probably have too many eye lines in the secular world."


    The fifth elder Wenren shook his head and said, "No, we disdain to place eyeliner in the secular world. The schools of Nanyang are our eyeliner."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and didn''t make any comment. The ethereal family is a Nanyang boss, so naturally he would not do this kind of thing himself. There was a group of younger sects who helped them.


    Wenren kept looking at Su Yan, with a trace of regret in his eyes.


    The two misty disciples beside him were already a little unbearable at this moment, and asked Ren said: "Master, let me kill this thief."


    "No, you are not his opponents."


    Wenren said lightly, he naturally wouldn''t let his two disciples go to death.


    But this angered the two even more, their complexions flushed and furious.


    "Master, Wending is a waste, but we are not."


    What they meant was that the killing of Wending did not mean that Su Yan was very strong, because Wending had always been treated as **** by vague people because he had taken the position of the third elder.


    "Yes, the master''s ability is a hundred times stronger than Wending. How can he sit in that position."


    Asked Ren was furious, and directly yelled: "Hugh was so gibberish, go back and punish him for a month of confinement!"


    The expressions of the two changed and they wanted to fight, but in the end they closed their mouths obediently, not daring to say more.


    Some things can''t be said casually in the secular world, because no one knows whether anyone is watching everything.


    Wenren regained his complexion at this moment and looked at Su Yan and said, "You are a genius, a real rare encounter in the world for a century, and you are not a vase."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said noncommittal: "Thank you for the compliment."


    "In the early stage of Taoism, facing seven or eight mid-stage Taoists, I can break through the siege and kill everything. I couldn''t do it back then."


    The expressions of the two disciples beside Wenren changed. Only then did they realize how mentally handicapped they were. They never thought that Su Yan was so terrifying.


    "It''s a pity, a pity."


    Wenren shook his head and sighed, but he sighed that the strong are the enemy, and it is a pity that such a genius cannot be used by the ethereal.


    "It''s not a pity, even if you are not dead, I have nothing to do with you, because you are too small to accommodate me!"


    Su Yan said proudly, how could Su Yan be admired by the mere lower sect, even if there is an upper sect, Su Yan would not even look at it.


    "presumptuous!"


    The two disciples of Wenren were furious and directly scolded them. How could they not make them angry if they looked down on the ethereal.


    Wenren even shook his head and said by himself: "Genius is really lonely, how lonely is Invincible, this is true."


    A genius has pride and self-esteem. It is not unusual to look down on the ethereal, but all of this will be annihilated, because the genius is about to disappear.


    "You are only the beginning of the Taoist, you should hang yourself."


    Wenren looked at Su Yan and said lightly, there was no sadness or joy in everything, very indifferent.


    Su Yan sneered and let him hang himself. This made him more angry than mocking and scolding, and it was a mockery of him.


    "Old stuff, do you really think of yourself as an onion, let me hang myself, I will let you kneel and sing to conquer, and then kill you!"


    Su Yan was furious and directly used his spiritual power to rush towards Wenren.


    Wenren didn''t do anything. This irritated his two disciples, and they resisted, but the result was horrible.


    How could Su Yan''s strength be something they could bear, he was directly blown away by a punch, hit the ground 18 meters deep, and couldn''t get up in pain.


    "Tell you two not to act, it''s not to listen."


    Asking Ren was slightly angry, very dissatisfied with his two disciples.


    But Su Yan said angrily at the moment: "Old things, you should be mindful of yourself first!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell directly on Wenren''s shoulder, and the golden spiritual power suddenly turned into a tyrannical fire dragon, trying to turn him into ashes.


    This punch couldn''t help being powerful, and it also contained the power of collapse. It could be considered a powerful blow from Shang Su Yan, and the average Taoist would definitely not be able to withstand this power in the mid-term.


    However, Wenren is not the realm of the middle Taoist. He is the later stage of the Taoist. The outside world has always referred to him as a benevolent Taoist. This is naturally a respectable name.


    "A little strength is not enough."


    Wenren smiled slightly, without resistance, completely calm, and withstood Su Yan''s blow.


    In the past, Su Yan did not resist the blow of others, but now it has changed, which makes Su Yan even more angry.


    When Wenren was hit by a fist, an overwhelming force blessed it. He wanted Wenren to pay for his arrogance.


    The fist fell on Wenren''s chest, his power was terrifying, and there was a terrifying wave rippling all around.


    Fortunately, the university students are on vacation at this time, otherwise it will definitely cause panic.


    The college students didn''t see it, but Xiao Meng, a group of geniuses who saw it really, opened their mouths one by one, with an incredible face.


    "The master is so strong!"


    One by one was extremely excited, especially Li Xingye, holding his fist tightly at this moment, secretly vowing to work hard.


    However, Xiao Meng''s complexion changed slightly, and she said, "Brother Master is really dangerous."


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s punch did not cause any injuries to Wenren at all. Instead, he was bounced back by an extremely powerful force and flew upside down a hundred meters away, smashing a sculpture with one end.


    It''s not just as simple as smashing the sculpture, this force is equivalent to Su Yan hitting himself, and there is also the blessing power of Wenren, which can be said to be extremely terrifying.


    The result was naturally that Su Yan''s internal organs fluctuated, he vomited blood, and his aura was sluggish. Su Yan suddenly seemed to be a different person.


    Su Yan didn''t expect Wenren to be so terrifying, completely beyond his expectation.


    Sure enough, the illusory sect is not simple, and the Taoist later stage is such a world.

 Chapter 1160： Three punches

    Su Yan was only in the early stage of the Taoist. He used many fairy tactics, but at most he could only deal with the strong in the middle stage of the Taoist. Seven or eight would do, but in the later stage of the Taoist, it was really powerless.


    In the later period of the Taoist, the real state has actually reached innate perfection, which is a real gap compared with the later period of innateness, and it is insurmountable.


    Su Yan is only in the late congenital stage, and there is still a gap between the innate consummation, while the Taoist mid-stage is different. Although it is also the congenital late stage, it can be completely compensated by the use of fairy tactics.


    Su Yan was also very clear about this. The Taoist was unable to make up for the Xian Jue in the early days. After all, the Xian Jue can only be used now, and its power is also based on the realm.


    But even so, Su Yan still couldn''t accept the reality just now. He was injured by the rebound, which was simply a shame.


    Wenren looked at Su Yan indifferently. Since he couldn''t use it for him, then such a genius would naturally be destroyed, otherwise it would inevitably be the source of danger for the ethereal in the future.


    He got news from other little sects that Su Yan had grown to this point in only two or three years. It was almost a step in a few months. This terrifying speed made him feel cold behind him.


    Moreover, this is the secular world, and the spiritual power is even more lacking. It is more difficult to break through, but it is not the martial arts of their martial arts world, but they can also cultivate some elixir.


    "Su Baxian, his name is domineering, but his strength is still a step behind after all."


    Wenren shook his head and laughed, naturally laughing at Su Yan, laughing at him is exhausted, laughing genius will eventually die, and he is the last executioner.


    Wenren floated down and walked slowly towards Su Yan, slowly gathering spiritual power in his hands. In his opinion, it only takes a single blow to kill directly.


    Jin Shiya''s face changed drastically at the moment, and she ran out of the laboratory. How could she look at Su Yan like this.


    And Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori also ran out at this moment, both extremely excited and scared.


    The group of geniuses also changed colors, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Only Xiao Meng kept watching, frowning, her lollipop was crushed to pieces.


    "do not come!"


    Su Yan yelled at Jin Shiya and the others, his blood stained his teeth, making him look abnormally miserable, which hurt Jin Shiya''s heart even more.


    But when they were 100 meters away from Su Yan, Jin Shiya and the others couldn''t make any further progress, because there was a spiritual force blocking them out.


    "Back, back!"


    Little Lori hurriedly roared, with an unspeakable meaning in her eyes.


    The reason for retreating was because she knew that this was Su Yan''s spiritual power, and if they ran away forcibly, not only would they not be able to help, but on the contrary, Su Yan would consume spiritual power even more.


    Therefore, the three of them stopped and stood in the distance watching Su Yan, their hands clenched tightly.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up. Even if the blow made him uncomfortable, it would be too small to look down upon him if it ends.


    Seeing Su Yan getting up, Wenren''s face disappeared with a faint smile, replaced by Su Rong, he didn''t expect Su Yan to stand up.


    "Sure enough, he is a genius, so serious."


    Su Yan looked at Wenren with a sharp expression in his eyes.


    "Old Piff, do you think this will kill me? You really underestimate me!"


    Behind Su Yan, the blue dragon whizzed and turned into a sky-swallowing fire dragon, and the flames from the sky rushed towards Wenren.


    The dragon roars to the sky, and the sky is constantly changing, making countless people look at him.


    The fat and thin old man was not paying attention to expectation at this moment, his eyes were staring at the sky, his body was trembling slightly.


    Anyone who knows Su Yan knows that he is the descendant of Wu Quxing, the descendant of the dragon, and the most powerful move is the shadow of the dragon.


    "Su Ba is angry first!"


    "Yeah, it seems that the person who came is not good, is a very tricky person."


    But as soon as their words fell, the vision of the sky stopped abruptly, as if everything was forbidden, even the floating clouds stopped at this moment.


    Because Su Yan''s fire dragon was easily defeated by Wenren, with a completely random punch, the fire dragon disappeared, and the sky returned to its gray appearance.


    "This!"


    The fat and thin old men and even the martial arts elders in other places have changed their colors, not knowing how the battle is going.


    At this time, Su Yan naturally knew that the fire dragon could not cause any harm to Wenren. This was just a fake move, and the real move was still to come.


    Su Yan''s feet are surging at this moment, and it is actually a powerful force!


    "Tread the ground!"


    With this foot on, the whole ground trembles constantly, as if the ground is alive, this kind of tremor is simply distracting.


    The mouths of those geniuses at the moment have become O-shaped, and the exaggerated expressions on that face can describe their current mood.


    They only know now that people who were strict and even contemptuous of them before are so powerful.


    But Xiao Meng didn''t show a smile, because she felt uneasy, it was completely intuitive.


    Naturally, the power of this foot doesn''t need to be narrated, it contains a powerful fragmentation force, and it kicks directly towards Wenren.


    Wenren''s face was cold and his hair was blown by the wind. At this moment, he was angry because he sensed a terrible power.


    This kind of power made his heart palpitations, this kind of power made him a little familiar, that was the taste of the previous head.


    Wrinkles appeared on Wenren''s forehead, and a blue spiritual power filled his hands, very weak, like a wisp of blue smoke rising up.


    It was such a weak and plain spiritual power that made Su Yan''s expression drastically changed when it drifted towards Su Yan.


    The power of that kick was actually entangled by this wisp of blue smoke, completely unable to break free, and the power quickly dissipated.


    But in an instant, Su Yan''s kick was easily resolved by Wenren, and his foot softly hit the ground.


    This foot landing directly made Su Yan feel the tremendous pressure on his muscles and bones, and he almost broke directly.


    Blue veins appeared on Su Yan''s forehead, staring at Wenren, sweat dripping down, although his feet did not break, the spiritual power attack made him feel uncomfortable.


    Wenren looked at Su Yan with a cold face, and said sharply, "What kind of secret technique is this!"


    His heart moved, he was envious, jealous, and even Wenren had a desire in his heart to obtain Su Yan''s secret technique, but he didn''t know that it was not a secret technique at all, but a vital force!


    Of course, Su Yan''s tactics were extremely powerful, and the existence of Xian Jue would be absolutely terrifying to his growth if asked by Ren to learn.


    Su Yan didn''t stop there, and blasted out again, this time with a kick containing the power of collapse, and even more so.


    Wenren became angry, and turned into a wisp of blue smoke, tied Su Yan''s five flowers and unloaded his bombardment power.


    "You kid hides so deeply, there are endless troubles if you don''t kill you!"


    Wenren was furious, his expression of killing intent increased sharply, and he shook hands into fists, directly hitting Su Yan''s chest with three punches, fists and fists were heartbroken.

 Chapter 1161： What is your existence!

    The power of these three punches can be described as horror. More precisely, it is the suppression of realm. Su Yan is not weaker than Wenren in any aspect, but the realm is lower than him. This is a mountain that cannot be overcome.


    If it weren''t for the scarcity of the earth''s spiritual power, Su Yan would be confident that even a half-walker could kill a later Taoist powerhouse like Wenren, that would be nothing at all.


    In the ninth reincarnation, he didn��t know how many miracles he had created. To him, killing the strong across the border was just as easy as eating. Others were surprised and even thought incredible things, but he took it easy. , Why dominate the world!


    But at this moment Su Yan had to face suppression, absolute suppression, Wenren''s power was too strong, he could not resist.


    These three punches made his heart stop beating, because the force of the three punches directly blasted through his chest, and blood had already been scattered on the ground.


    Looking at the horrified wound, Jin Shiya had long been crying and could not speak.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita are also full of bruises at the moment, and they can''t help at all.


    At this moment, those geniuses dared not look at the battlefield one by one. Although they were geniuses, they had never seen such a **** scene.


    At this moment, the sky freezes, and all the golden light disappears, completely and quietly.


    Originally, the big men in the martial arts world were all paying attention to the sky vision, but the golden light dissipated, causing them to change their colors.


    The teacup in the hands of the fat old man fell to the ground with a face full of incredible, which made his heart seem to fall into a deep pool.


    "It''s over, can''t Su Ba be the enemy?!"


    "No, it won''t, this is just a vision, it can''t explain anything!"


    The thin old man didn''t believe it, with a crazy face, showing his spiritual power, he headed for Jiangbei University.


    At this time, Wenren was panting, and using three punches still consumed a lot of his strength. The power of these three punches was his formidable blow, even the average Taoist late powerhouse would definitely die at this moment.


    Wenren looked at Su Yan, looked at his frail appearance, looked at his eyes that were about to close, the anxiety in his heart slowly dissipated, and everything was over.


    "master!"


    At this moment, the two disciples of Wenren were very happy, and they ran over and flattered. This was the best time.


    "Master, this kid dared to fight against you, recklessly!"


    "Yes, in the early days of a mere Taoist, the master is as easy as crushing an ant."


    "But Master, this kid still helped us by killing Avenger, and there will be one less elder in the future."


    "Yes, Master, this is your chance."


    The two sang and got together, and they couldn''t say enough.


    Wenren was not angry at this moment, and smiled naturally. What his two disciples said was true.


    "Su Baxian, don''t worry, it will not hurt your family. I will not hurt them. Your death is over."


    Wenren looked at Su Yan, waiting for him to take his last breath, so that he could go back for business.


    But even though Su Yan didn''t have a heart at this moment, but his spiritual consciousness was still there, and his dantian was still working, this was the root.


    His eyes narrowed slightly because he was extremely weak at the moment, but he was still far away from death.


    Su Yan began to use his vitality to restore his heart, which made Wenren furious.


    "If you don''t give up when you die, then I will give you a happy one!"


    Wenren furiously shot, and a cyan spiritual power shrouded in his hand. More than that, his hand turned into the arm of a unicorn at the moment, which was obviously a secret technique.


    "Kirin Hand!"


    Wenren''s punch fell, and the surrounding areas were shaking, as if the whole land was lifted by him, and it became fluffy.


    Countless teaching buildings collapsed and turned into ruins, and the sky was filled with gray layers mixed with spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s dantian received this powerful force, and it shattered directly, as if a jar was shattered, and the vitality dissipated everywhere.


    It is a golden vitality, not much, only a few drops, but each drop contains the power to make the scalp numb.


    Even when Wenren saw it, his expression changed drastically, and the familiar feeling of fear returned at this moment.


    He wanted to take this Yuanli as his own, and then go back and study it carefully. Maybe he could figure out some ways, because he knew that Su Yan would not say it.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, his face was extremely angry, and the blue veins on his neck were even more bulging.


    "what!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice pierced the sky and drifted across the fields, and countless people changed their colors, thinking it was a thunder.


    Su Yan has now reached a point where his life is at stake, and his dantian is almost completely shattered. He naturally chose the last path, a path he didn''t even try.


    Yuan Li was forcibly absorbed into his body by him, and he directly reversed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", forcibly turning it into his own spiritual power.


    This has never happened before, and he has only done the conversion of spiritual power into elemental power before reversing, and reversing is not that simple.


    He doesn''t know the success or failure, but in this case he can only try.


    Seeing Su Yan regaining his vitality, Wenren''s eyes were cold, his hands fisted, and he walked directly towards Su Yan.


    "You just don''t give up. A Taoist caused so many troubles in the early days, and stabbed such a big basket in the martial arts world, so that many other sects are waiting to see the jokes. You are not dead. Isn''t it a foul sect that you are not dead?"


    Wenren looked at Su Yan, the blue spiritual power in his hand converged into a shining light. This blow was his cover blow, arguably the strongest force.


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t feel Wenren''s blow at all. He felt extremely uncomfortable at this moment, uncomfortable in his heart, and uncomfortable in his body.


    Reversing the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" and forcibly transforming the far yuan power into spiritual power is a breakthrough.


    At this moment, his body is like a furnace, like an active volcano, on the edge of an eruption, and his whole body is actually shining with golden light.


    You must know that this kind of shining is not a release of spiritual power, but like sunlight penetrating glass, which means that his body is as transparent at the moment, all turned into jade.


    Wenren was even more angry. Su Yan''s change made him uneasy. Su Yan was still struggling at this time, and this appearance made him even more angry.


    "go to hell!"


    Wenren''s hair was scattered with shawls and was in a mess. This blow contained his powerful anger, because Su Yan was so hard to kill.


    But when he fell, he did not directly hit Su Yan''s body, because Su Yan''s palm actually held his fist.


    What made Wenren''s expression suddenly change was that Su Yan could not only hold his fist, but also made his fist unable to advance, and could not bomb Su Yan at all.


    And the existence that made him even fearful at this moment was that his power was dissipating.


    "What is your existence!"

 Chapter 1162： dead!

    Wenren completely changed color. He couldn''t kill Su Yan with this fatal blow, and was completely resisted by Su Yan, and he looked very relaxed.


    What made him most unacceptable was that his spiritual power was dissipating, as if a magical power was absorbing his spiritual power. This feeling was absolutely terrifying.


    Wenren looked at Su Yan. At this moment, he knew that he hadn''t seen Su Yan thoroughly, and had never seen Su Yan thoroughly.


    Su Baxian is the Tianjiao of Hua Guo. This is recognized by the martial arts circles everywhere, and even foreign powerhouses have not refuted this.


    But at this moment, Tianjiao could no longer describe Su Yan in Wenren''s eyes. To be precise, it should be a monster, a terrifying monster.


    Wenren wanted to pull his hand back, so that his spiritual power would dissipate, and it would not take long for his spiritual power to disappear and become a waste.


    But he found that the suction was too strong, and Su Yan''s hands were like pliers, which made him unable to break free.


    Su Yan was blood-stained at this moment, extremely tragic, but his eyes were shining with golden light at this moment, full of depth.


    This was in sharp contrast with the dying man before, and it was completely like a person suddenly changed.


    Why is it so? The answer is simple. Su Yan succeeded in reversing the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue". At this moment, his whole body is surrounded by spiritual power, and his dantian is restored to its original state, and he has entered the middle stage of Taoism!


    In the mid-Taoist stage, this was a natural breakthrough for Su Yan, and there was no realm suppression of Wenren. In the mid-Taoist stage, Su Yan could face the late-stage Taoist Wenren without any problems.


    Su Yan''s hands kept shining, although it was not Yuan Power, but this spiritual power was also extremely terrifying, more powerful than before.


    Yuanli is the heaven and earth aura that is above the spiritual power, but Su Yan can only transform a few drops. It can be a fatal blow to the enemy, but it is not enough to fight against a powerful enemy.


    So he didn''t convert his spiritual power into Yuanli again, at this moment, the majestic spiritual power is not afraid of asking benevolence.


    Su Yan''s hand was stronger, and he firmly grasped Wenren''s fist, and continued to increase his strength. There were continuous ripples around him.


    At this moment, the entire ground was shattered and turned into ruins, dust was flying all over the sky, and spiritual power was vented everywhere.


    Su Yan looked at Wenren coldly, his other hand had already clenched his fist, and he fisted directly at Wenren.


    The power of this fist was so overwhelming that it was not something Wenren could bear, not to mention that he had been controlled by Su Yan.


    This punch directly dented Wenren''s chest, and his body flew upside down, crashing into a crumbling teaching building a hundred meters away.


    The teaching building collapsed, and Wenren was directly buried inside, which frightened his two disciples.


    "master!"


    The two disciples screamed while their hearts trembled. They didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all. They knew that if Wenren was killed, they would definitely not escape Su Yan''s palm.


    There was a noise in the ruins at this moment, and Wenren got out of it, but his breath was extremely weak.


    At this moment, his face was unkempt, his body was covered with dust, his hair became gray, and the beard at the corner of his mouth was covered with dust at this moment.


    But a closer look reveals that the corners of his mouth are full of blood, which has been wrapped in dust, so I don''t know the details.


    But Wenren held his chest at this moment, staring at Su Yan, vomiting blood directly.


    This punch made Wenren seriously injured, and all he vomited was innate blood, which could corrode a piece of blood when dropped to the ground.


    Wenren''s eyes were covered with a layer of gray, not as clear as before. It was obvious that he was much weaker than before.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you what I am."


    Su Yan stood on the ground, looking at Wenren coldly, and said word by word: "I am a godlike existence!"


    Wenren didn''t change his color, but instead laughed at it, leaning forward and backward.


    "God, you deserve to be called a **** too, so you look too high on yourself!"


    A trace of anger flashed in Wenren''s eyes. He couldn''t think of that far now. The last force is the root, because he knows that he can''t escape.


    Wenren roared and rushed directly towards Su Yan. The light from the dantian kept on, and strands of cyan spiritual power floated towards Su Yan, like a soul, trying to restrain Su Yan.


    "Just let you try the ethereal skill, blow the lamp!"


    That spiritual power was constantly floating towards Su Yan, in all directions, almost every place was blocked, and there was no chance to escape.


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold, his slender arm was waving constantly at the moment, and Jie Yin directly displayed a powerful skill.


    "Break it to me!"


    The power of fragmentation is more than a little stronger than before, because Su Yan has reached the middle stage of Taoism!


    This power rippled around, directly turning those repeatedly green smoke into invisible, all dissipated.


    Wenren''s discoloration turned out to be easily resolved by Su Yan, completely unmatched.


    And Su Yan leaped forward at this moment, with his hands as blades, and with a powerful shattering force, he slashed towards Wenren.


    Wenren hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, while constantly evading, every time he was almost cut by Su Yan''s blade.


    Su Yan was slightly angry, and the world waved his hand, a majestic spiritual force imprisoned the entire Quartet, leaving Wenren nowhere to hide.


    There was a sense of fear in Wenren''s eyes, even with a sense of despair, and he could only resist.


    But Su Yan''s blade easily pierced his defenses and slashed directly on his arm, as easily as cutting a ham, directly cutting Wenren''s left arm.


    With blood splashing, Wenren''s left arm was withered before it fell to the ground, and finally turned into powder.


    Wenren''s face was horrified. At this moment, the fear had taken over his whole heart, and there was no resistance at all.


    Su Yan wiped the blade, flipped his palm, patted directly at Wenren, all three palms fell on his chest.


    "You punched me three times and gave you three palms!"


    Wenren was slapped flying by Su Yan''s three palms. When he fell to the ground, a horrified hole appeared in his chest, the blood turned directly into black, and his spiritual power was madly dissipated.


    Su Yan held the wind fiercely, did not stop there, and wanted to shoot again.


    "stop!"


    Wenren roared, his face convulsed, looking at Su Yan with fear.


    "Don''t kill me, leave me a dog, and my illusion will no longer embarrass you in the future!"


    Ask Ren to beg for mercy, this is the only way, although he knows the effect is minimal.


    "Forgive you, I agree but my fist disagrees!"


    Su Yan sneered, his palm changed, and he clenched his fist directly, hitting Wenren''s dantian with a punch, shattering his dantian.


    Wenren''s dantian was destroyed at this moment, and his spiritual power disappeared. The whole body was sluggish, his injuries were too heavy, and his heart was absent. After a few hard breaths, he died.

 Chapter 1163： Misty gate shock!

    Looking at Wenren''s gradually freezing corpse, Su Yan''s eyes returned to plainness, and his spiritual power dissipated. Only the blood covered with blood still proved the battle.


    Su Yan waved his hand casually, and a force was to turn Wenren''s body into nothingness, turning it into a dust, floating around.


    At this time, Wenren''s two disciples had long since had a diabetes collapse, trembling all over, their faces pale and shocked.


    They couldn''t speak, let alone beg for mercy, they just looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at death.


    The disciples who used to be the mysterious door made them feel the supreme glory, but now they feel the uselessness of the mysterious door for the first time, and the only time they are useless is their doom.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let them go. Otherwise, if they let these two go back to report the letter, they would probably have trouble again.


    When the time comes to send a Taoist to consummate the powerhouse, then you really can''t bear it, you can only avoid it everywhere.


    Su Yan walked towards the two, stepping on the ruins, the soil contamination did not make him care.


    The two were even more shocked, their pants were wet, but they still couldn''t comfort their uneasy hearts.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Yan said faintly, the flames in his hands dispersed, directly covering the two of them, swallowing them.


    They didn''t even scream, they were swallowed by flames, and completely became flying dust with Wenren.


    When all the dust settled, Little Lori and the others ran over with excitement.


    Jin Shiya even ignored Su Yan''s blood stains and hugged him madly and kissed him as if not enough.


    Yuwen Xiongba shed tears and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, you are fighting back again this time."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "The enemy is too strong, there is no way."


    "My lord, can you tell us what kind of people are that?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan with a look of expectation, hoping that Su Yan could tell him.


    Su Yan paused, and finally nodded.


    "It''s okay to tell you, let you know or beware."


    "On the journey to the end of the world, the person who violated Yuwen Swift is the disciple of the demon prison gate."


    "The gate of the magic prison?!"


    A trace of anger flashed in Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes. This was his pain, which could not be dissipated in this life, like a brand.


    "Don''t worry, I have destroyed the gates of the demon prison."


    Yuwen Xiongba raised his head and looked at Su Yan with a grateful expression.


    Which adult can help angrily destroy the whole family, except for Su Baxian, there is probably no one in this world.


    Yuwen Xiongba knew that although he and Su Yan had a master-servant relationship, in fact Su Yan had long since regarded him as an outsider, but like a brother. This is also the reason for his loyalty.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "That magic prison gate is different from our martial arts world. They call themselves the martial arts sect, and they regard the martial arts world and ordinary people as secular world ants."


    "Xiuwu Realm?!"


    Little Lolita has a slight discoloration, these three words do sound a little frightening.


    "And the demon gate is a bit related to the ethereal gate, so."


    Su Yan spread his hands, everything was clear, he didn''t need to say any more.


    "grown ups!"


    Yuwen Xiongba trembled slightly, it turned out that everything was because of him and Yuwen Swift, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Even if there is no such thing, my rise will be a thorn in their eyes. It is inevitable."


    Su Yan said, with a chill in his eyes, walking backwards, stepping on the sky, paving the road with bones, doomed to be difficult.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and stopped speaking.


    But at this moment, Xiao Meng ran out and looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Master, I can let Daddy teach you for free."


    Su Yan was taken aback, then smiled: "What realm is your father, can you teach me?"


    "My father is the strongest person, no one can beat him."


    Xiao Meng said proudly, she admired her dad naturally.


    In the whole process, only Xiao Meng was watching. Su Yan''s performance made her very satisfied, enough to be her father''s master.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care about the little boy''s words, and completely laughed it off. Even if his father was strong, Su Baxian would not recognize any master.


    But the other geniuses were poking their heads out at this moment, seeing the scene stand still, knowing that the battle was over.


    Meng Lang saw Su Yan with a smile on his face, which proved that Su Yan had won and killed the offender.


    A group of geniuses ran out, and the whole scene was extremely lively, admiring Su Yan to a higher level.


    Su Yan took out her cell phone and called Fang Ruya to contact the nearest engineering team and let them restore Jiangbei University to its original state within a week.


    ...


    At this moment, the mysterious door is as usual, some disciples practice, some disciples clean, and the elders retreat or chat.


    But as a loud noise came from the Longevity Tower, everything was broken, which meant that it was unknown, otherwise the Longevity Tower could not make any noise.


    When the fourth elder Wende heard the rumbling sound, his expression changed and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to rush towards the Longevity Tower.


    After a few breaths, the Fourth Elder Wende landed in the Longevity Tower, and with a wave of his hand, the door opened and he walked in directly.


    But he was not the first person to come here. The elder and the second elder were all standing in front of him at this moment.


    Wende''s expression changed, and he bent slightly and said, "Head, what''s going on!"


    At this moment, Wentian''s face was very ugly, and a coldness swept across the entire Longevity Tower, making people chill.


    Wentian didn''t answer, but the elder asked directly angrily: "Wenren is dead!"


    "what!"


    Wende''s face changed wildly, the first thing he showed was shock, and then his face was full of incredible expression.


    "Impossible, ask Jen how is he possible!"


    The elder asked, pointing to the life lamp and said: "You can see for yourself, his life lamp has been extinguished, otherwise, why would the longevity tower make a rumbling sound."


    Wende had to accept the fact that Wenren is the backbone of the ethereal, and such loss is a great loss for the ethereal.


    "Ask Jen who killed him?!"


    Wende roared angrily, with a violent meaning, wishing to avenge Wenren immediately.


    "do not know!"


    The second elder asked Xuan Bing with cold words, and clenched his fists with both hands. This was what made him most angry.


    But Wentian recovered at this moment, becoming unhappy or sad, and the anger just disappeared quietly.


    "I want to ask whether Ren died in the hands of that person!"


    "Who, which crap, I will kill him!"


    The elder asked furiously and said that he was already impatient and very mad.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Wentian''s voice was unusually cold, as if these three words held full hatred for him.


    "Su Ba first?!"


    All three of them have changed color, but it is reasonable to expect it. This is very logical.


    "Send another kill order!"

 Chapter 1164： Xiuwu world is a sensation!

    Wentian''s face trembled slightly, and the voice that uttered these words shook the entire mysterious door. All the disciples were aware of it, and their colors changed.


    Inside the Longevity Pagoda, Wen Di and the others changed color as if looking at Wen Tian, ??unable to speak for a long time.


    Issuing a chasing order again, what does this mean? The mysterious door issued chasing orders for the first time, and it was the same person, a young man in the world.


    Asking God to speak, these people naturally dare not say anything and can only accept it.


    And Wen Xuan resisted the inner shock at this moment, looking at Wentian said: "The head, if you issue a chase order, don''t you let other schools talk?"


    What he meant was nothing more than being afraid of other sect''s gibberish, and he could kill Su Yan without issuing a kill order.


    Wentian shook his head, looked at the elders and said, "If we don''t issue a kill order, once this matter is known by other schools, then I will be even more faceless."


    Hearing this, several people shook their heads and sighed, but the anger in their hearts was even worse. Su Yan did it all.


    "Hmph, killing the third elder and the fifth elder one after another, then Su Ba is the enemy of life and death in a mysterious way with us."


    Wentian nodded and said, "That''s right, I still underestimate him. I didn''t expect to be such an enchanting genius."


    This was a mistake, and Wentian was a little upset about it, and he shouldn''t have been so careless.


    "Head, let me go about this, I will definitely bring back Su Baxian''s Xiangshangren''s head!"


    The four elders asked for orders, and the anger on his face could only dissipate by killing Su Yan.


    However, Wentian shook his head and disagreed.


    This made Wende even more angry. He clenched his hands and looked at Wentian and said, "Master, give me a chance!"


    "No!" Wentian said angrily, "This son has grown unpredictable. The Taoist killed Wending in the early stage, and now he has killed Wenren, I think he has broken through to the middle stage of the Taoist. It is not safe for you to go."


    "but����"


    Wende still wanted to speak, but was stopped by the question and could only stop speaking.


    "Let me take a trip. I haven''t passed away from the secular world for ten years."


    Asked, the voice was violent, like thunder.


    "Nor."


    Asking originally thought that he would definitely get Wentian''s consent to go, but he didn''t expect Wentian to refuse.


    "Why?"


    "This matter needs a long-term discussion."


    The three of them couldn''t figure it out even more, and they didn''t understand the thoughts in Wentian''s mind.


    "It doesn''t feel so simple to me. It''s not safe for you to go."


    "Can''t I go?!"


    Asked angrily, he wasn''t like Asking Ren, he was much stronger than him.


    "You want to maintain the safety of the ethereal door, have you forgotten?!"


    Asked for a moment, then he was full of unwillingness.


    And Wen Xuan also shook his head. Like Wen Di, he couldn''t leave the ethereal door at will.


    "Now, the chasing order is only for the group of sects, so let the boy jump for a while."


    "Master, how can this be done, where is the majesty of the ethereal door!"


    "It''s okay, the current situation is turbulent, the phantom is our foundation, majesty and everything are vain."


    "but."


    Wentian waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk about it anymore. Compared with that guy, Donghai is more important."


    "Head, what does this mean?"


    "Recently, the East China Sea has been turbulent, foreign objects have appeared, and the ancient clans of various schools are all about to move."


    "The East China Sea is turbulent?!"


    The trio''s complexion changed slightly, they hadn''t even known about this, and it seemed that it had just happened.


    "Compared to Su Baxian, the foreign matter in the East China Sea is more important. If you get it, Su Baxian is just an ant."


    Wentian said, the anger in his heart has completely dissipated, and it is not worthwhile to be angry for a Xiao Xiao in the secular world, and it is out of status.


    Even if he couldn''t get the foreign body in the East China Sea, it would be harmless, and it was more than enough to deal with Su Baxian.


    Wentian left, and several other elders also left, and the entire Eternal Life Tower returned to silence.


    But the sect was not quiet at this time, and the two chase orders had changed all the disciples.


    "Issued another killing order, what is the existence of people in the secular world!"


    "It must be very scary. Elder Wending and Elder Wenren died in his hands!"


    "How did you know?"


    "The Tower of Life makes a noise, and there must be an elder dead, and there are no five elders among the elders you can see."


    A group of disciples nodded one after another, and was even more shocked by the incident, completely unexpected that the fifth elder died.


    But this matter couldn''t be concealed at all, it was known to all the disciples of the mysterious door, and it spread all over Nanyang all at once.


    Not long after the Sect Master returned to the Zongmen, he was still worried about the Demon Prison Sect, but he learned that the Misty Sect had issued a killing order, and was shocked by it, knowing that Wending had died.


    But before recollecting it, the ethereal door issued a chase order, which made him almost fall off his chair.


    "How is this possible? Is it not a thing to issue successive killing orders?"


    The owner of the even-numbered gate spoke alone and kept shaking his head.


    But at this time, the master of the Phnom Penh Gate visited and looked at the uneasy expression on the face of the master of the even number gate.


    "Golden Gate Master, what happened to the Misty Gate?"


    "You don''t know yet, it has all fallen out, and many schools in Nanyang are discussing this matter."


    The owner of the even-numbered gate is even more discolored for it, and the whole Nanyang is boiling, what a big thing.


    "Is it because of the young man in the world?"


    "Yes!"


    "Kill Avenger has issued a killing order, but why is it still issuing a killing order?!"


    The master of the Phnom Penh Gate looked at the master of the even-numbered gate, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. After looking around, he whispered: "Then Su Ba first killed the fifth elder Wenren of the misty gate!"


    The face of the even-numbered gatekeeper changed abruptly, and sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "Lord Kinmen, don''t talk nonsense about this matter."


    "Everyone outside knows it."


    "How is it possible, the five elders of the misty sect, Wenren, is in the later stage of the Taoist realm, not the **** like Wending."


    "This is what everyone doesn''t understand. Su Ba really can''t imagine it first. This time it''s a big hole in the martial arts world."


    The master of the Phnom Penh Gate drank a cup of tea and continued: "It is said that the misty gate master is furious and wants to kill Su Baxian himself."


    "My God, this thing."


    The owner of the even-numbered door spouted a sip of tea and almost choked to death.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it, we''d better wait and see what happens next and don''t mix it up."


    "That is, that is."


    And to the west of the South China Sea is the vast Asan Ocean. In the vast ocean, there is a mountain that stands tall, unusually abrupt.


    Above the mountain, an old man in a Taoist robe and a young man with a jade face and a turban are playing Go.


    "Masked old ways, something happened to Nanyang''s phantom family, and the entire martial arts world is a sensation."


    The elder in the robes did not fluctuate at all. He looked at the chessboard and said nonchalantly: "It''s just two elders who have died. What''s all the fuss about."


    "That''s what people in the secular world did."


    "The three generations of your ancestors were not in the secular world?"

 Chapter 1165： play

    The old man in the robes looked at the young man with a jade face and a turban, his voice was low and he was not angry with himself.


    The secular world and the martial arts world are actually people on earth, and the martial arts world is just a bit stronger than the martial arts world in the secular world.


    Tracing back to the source, the ancestors of these sects or aristocratic families are not yet people in the secular world, and some of the ancestors of the three generations may be ordinary people who don''t know how to cultivate.


    Therefore, the young man understood the words of the old man in the Taoist robe, and he couldn''t refute it at this moment, and his face was slightly flushed.


    "Small things, the thunder is heavy and the rain is small, play chess."


    The young man can only nod his head. Although the two are equal in strength, the old man in the Taoist robe is more virtuous than him. He is someone he needs to respect, and he has to call his elders in public.


    It is true. With their strength, the ethereal is not in the eyes, and how can the people in the secular world care, and they simply can''t get into their eyes.


    But the young man still held a sigh of breath in his heart, not spitting out unhappy.


    "The masked old way, do you know what happened back then?"


    The youth expresses some regrets, because that matter is taboo and should not be mentioned at will.


    Sure enough, the chess pieces in the hands of the old man in the robes suddenly shattered and turned into a mass of powder, floating around.


    "Well, when I didn''t say, when I didn''t say."


    The young man was scared, and the old man would definitely be entangled with him when he got angry, and he would have to fight again.


    But the old man in Tao Robe was not angry, but shook his head, looking at the end between the sea and the sky.


    "That''s a different kind, there can only be one luck in the land of China!"


    After saying this, the old man in Dao Pao stood up, and now he naturally lost the mood to play chess.


    Fleeing away, but in a blink of an eye.


    The young man looked at the disappearing figure of the old man in the Taoist robe, curled his lips, and said alone: ??"Old stubborn."


    And he didn''t want to be here, flashed at will, and walked away directly.


    At this time, there was nothing else on the isolated island of Asan Ocean, not even a bird appeared.


    ...


    After Su Yan Jiang killed Wenren, the entire battlefield returned to calm, and Fang Ruya''s actions were also very fast, she directly selected a powerful construction company, but in six days, Jiangbei University was restored to its original state, exactly the same as before.


    Su Yan did not want to affect the students in the university because of his own affairs, nor did he want this matter to expand and cause unnecessary panic, and he did not want to be valued by some departments in China.


    Looking at the Jiangbei campus that had been restored to its original state, Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, it has been restored very well, but these saplings are a little different."


    Fang Ruya said on the phone: "You are so fierce, the big trees are all withered, you can only replace them with saplings, after all, time is running out."


    "Well, that''s it. Good job this time."


    Su Yan hung up the phone. Seeing that Lu had returned to the students one after another, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jin Shiya didn''t follow Su Yan. She went to the laboratory to retreat yesterday. Recently, she had some feelings and used this to make a breakthrough.


    At this time, Su Yan was next to Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba, who had been following him all the time.


    "My lord, the selection of the teaching is over, and 20 people have been selected."


    "Well, let them teach those children first, I''ll rest."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, after experiencing all these things, it was time to take a break, he was a little tired.


    At the moment, at Jiangbei campus, a red sports car passed by like the wind, a perfect drift, and stopped directly in front of Su Yan.


    The man in the car took off his sunglasses and looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "Boss, get in the car."


    This is Qiao Mai, dressed in fancy clothes. Recently, he was tinkering with his new century chain company and opened a lot of nightclubs and bars.


    Qiao Mai was naturally grateful to Su Yan, so he changed his words directly to the boss, just like Jiang Chao and others.


    Su Yan did not get in the car and looked at Qiao Mai and said, "Your company must be formal, otherwise I will be the first to not let them open."


    Qiao Mai showed bitterness and looked at Su Yan and said, "Boss, don''t you embarrass me."


    "I am embarrassed, then I will go and see now."


    Qiao Mai hurriedly got out of the car and pulled Su Yan with a smile: "Boss, it''s not open yet. I promise that the hotel is not messing around. As for the indulgence of men and women, it is their own will. I can''t take care of it.


    Su Yan''s face was still cold, and said lightly, "What''s the matter?"


    Qiao Mai did not directly explain, but said: "Boss, it is not convenient here, let''s go back and talk."


    "right here."


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, Yuwen Xiongba naturally understood, and took a few people to the laboratory, where there was a special meeting area.


    The sofa, wooden table and fine wine and fragrant tea are a good place to meet guests.


    Qiao Mai didn''t regard himself as an outsider, so he sat down and looked at Su Yan and said, "Boss, when you choose this place, you treat me as an outsider."


    "Outsider, I will go there and talk about you as an outsider."


    Su Yan pointed to the bottom, where there was an umbrella shed, which was unusually simple.


    Qiao Mai showed a trace of embarrassment, smiled and resolved it, and took a sip of tea.


    "Boss, it''s actually not a big deal, I just want to play with you."


    "Play, haven''t you played enough by yourself? I heard that you have a lot of waves recently."


    "Boss, you have wronged me. My typical wife is strict and I dare not spend the night outside."


    "That''s the best."


    Qiao Mai returned to his stern tone and looked at Su Yan''s voice and said in a low voice: "Boss, I know you only fought with the enemy not long ago, so I want to come to you for a tour and relax."


    "tourism."


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai with a look of disbelief. If he was really a tourist, this kid would come to him himself.


    "Really, boss, I can swear to heaven."


    "You swear, God will ignore it."


    Little Lolita interrupted at the moment, knowing that Su Yan was indifferent to Qiao Mai to frustrate his arrogance.


    "Qiao Mai, if you know that Su Yan saved your life, you should be grateful instead of making money under his banner."


    Qiao Mai''s complexion changed, and the flesh on his face trembled slightly.


    "Boss, the conscience of heaven and earth, I have never under your banner."


    "That''s best."


    Su Yan leaned Erlang''s legs, looked at the blue sky, and nodded.


    "It''s fine to play, but Shiya is retreating."


    "It''s okay, boss, can you bring Shiya next time?"


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, wanting to hear their opinions.


    "My lord, there have been too many things recently, and I want to relax too."


    Su Yan stood up with tea and walked to the balcony, bathing in the sun.


    He turned to look at Qiao Mai and the others, and said, "Well, just go play and relax."


    Qiao Mai was full of joy when he heard this, and even made a victory sign.

 Chapter 1166： Crash

    Hearing the news, Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others were also extremely happy. It was also a pleasure to take the opportunity to play, mainly because they have been practicing too hard recently and are living a hellish life every day.


    There were only a few people in total, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong dragged their families, and the others were Su Yan and Qiao Mai. Two cars were enough.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Yan drove the Maybach, Jiang Chao drove a BMW x6, and his party drove toward the destination mightily.


    During this trip, I didn��t drive a sports car directly. After all, it was autumn, and the sports car was still the best in summer. There were just two SUVs, so I just used them as cars.


    The destination was chosen by Qiao Mai, an ancient town in the land of Baiyue, everyone had never heard of it, and I even asked Qiao Mai at the beginning.


    Qiao Mai didn''t care, saying that the general commercialization of famous ancient towns is too heavy and it is not interesting to play. This kind of unknown ancient town is the closest to nature and the most suitable for self-driving travel.


    The land of Baiyue is still a little far away from Jiangbei, about the same distance as the gambling city. At a normal speed, it takes about two days.


    It was originally for fun, so the mountains and rivers all the way were so beautiful, Su Yan didn''t directly increase the horsepower of the car, so that lost the fun.


    A group of people hummed, ate snacks, and got on the highway.


    First, you have to leave Jiangbei, and then pass through a few provinces to reach the Baiyue Land. The road is also smooth, without any twists and turns.


    I drove thousands of kilometers a day. At night, the group found a hotel to rest at will. After driving for a day, they had to eat and drink.


    The hotel chef made a table of special dishes, and the group feasted, drank a lot of wine, and then went back to the room for work and sleep.


    The next day, everyone got up on time and set foot on the ancient city heading to the land of Baiyue early.


    Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and the others took the same car, and Su Yan, Qiao Mai and the others took the same car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Qiao Mai was numb, and he kept talking about what is good, good girl.


    In the end, Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help it, and just blocked his mouth with spiritual power for a while.


    After an hour, Yu Wen Xiongba lifted the seal, but Qiao Mai did not stop there.


    "Don''t block me, what I say is true."


    Qiao Mai waved his hand, full of fear at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Su Yan drove the car and smiled faintly: "Let him talk, just don''t talk nonsense."


    Yuwen Xiongba stopped closing Qiao Mai''s mouth and looked out the window.


    Qiao Mai also knew that if he talked nonsense again, he would definitely be gagged again, and he couldn''t help being honest.


    "Boss, let me tell you this, a picture that has been in my mind when I was young."


    Now Su Yan knew that the ancient town was originally Qiao Mai''s hometown. This kid was going to play under the guise of something. There must be something.


    And Qiao Mai is definitely not good at talking, so he can only use the excuse of playing to trick Su Yan and his party there.


    Su Yan was not angry. After all, this was not a big deal. Qiao Mai was also his good buddy at the beginning, so he would certainly help if he had any difficulties.


    "Yes, the ancient town is my hometown. In ancient times, it was the envy of many people, because it lived with a group of landlords and rich people."


    "But now, the place is backward and poor, and the transportation is inconvenient. It is no longer glorious, but the scenery there is still fresh in my memory."


    Qiao Mai said it alone, with a trace of sadness on his face, obviously touching a weak heart.


    He only went to Jiangzhou when he was a teenager. Before he was ten, he lived in the ancient town of Baiyue with his only grandmother.


    "The mountains in the distance block half of the sun, and the sun shines on the clear water, setting off everything in it, the old houses, the vigorous and green old trees, and the lotus that I loved when I was a child."


    As Qiao Mai was talking, he shed tears. It has been ten years since he left that place, but he has never been back once. Even his old grandmother has never been to the grave once, which makes him full of heart. Blame yourself.


    "I''m sorry for her old man. The family was poor and couldn''t eat a meal of meat in a month, but my grandma gritted her teeth and bought a few taels of meat, all of which were eaten by me."


    Qiao Mai was sobbing loudly when he said that, the sadness in his heart can be imagined, which made Little Lori and the others look a little bit off.


    The reason why Qiao Mai won''t be for ten years is also very simple. How could he go back without getting a personal appearance?


    Now he thinks that he has a little bit of a humanoid, he can go back to pay homage to the old man, and he can go back to clean his ancestral house.


    At this time, the people in Su Yan''s car listened to Qiao Mai''s talk, but the people in Jiang Chao''s car were in trouble.


    Jiang Chao and the others didn''t drive fast, and they pulled some distance from Su Yan''s car, otherwise Su Yan and others would definitely find out that they were in an accident for the first time.


    They are on the trail, not a highway, and there are fork roads around them from time to time.


    I drove smoothly, but a car suddenly appeared on the side of the road and directly hit the BMW, almost hitting the car into a cliff.


    It stands to reason that the responsibility for this incident must be the person who crashed the car, but in the end the person in the car wanted Jiang Chao and others to lose money.


    When Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong heard this, they suddenly exploded in anger and jumped out of the car.


    Jiang Chao pointed at the fat bald man in the car with a look of anger, and said violently, "What are you talking about, and I will pay you three million?!"


    That car was a luxury car worth tens of millions. Jiang Chao only drove a million-plus BMW, but it couldn''t cost three million. After all, he was not responsible.


    The fat bald man in the car was not afraid of Jiang Chao''s anger, and said indifferently: "Three million is a kindness to you, otherwise I will interrupt your dog legs!"


    When Jiang Chao heard it, his lungs exploded. He was not a troublemaker, but he was not a fearful person either. There was no end to this matter.


    "You kind of say it again, to see who breaks whose leg!"


    The fat bald man stopped talking and closed the windows and doors directly, and the driver in the cab walked out at the moment, looking at Jiang Chao with indifference.


    "Losing money is the best option, and you only have this choice."


    "It was you who hit my car and wanted me to lose money. A real joke."


    "Your car, your broken bronze iron also called a car?!"


    Wang Lihong walked up at the moment, pointed at the driver and said angrily: "What are you talking about, you have something to say again."


    "More than one million cars are not broken copper or broken iron."


    The driver walked directly to the car, clenched his fists with both hands, waved his fists, and fell on the BMW like raindrops.


    But for a moment, the BMW car was completely smashed, and it was really broken.


    "It''s not broken copper or broken iron!"


    The driver''s strength in smashing the car was so frightened that Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong''s girlfriend could not help screaming, which deeply angered the two.


    "When I came out to play, I didn''t expect to really get into trouble. This dog likes to get in the way, so kill the dog!"

 Chapter 1167： Not an opponent

    Jiang Chao looked at the BMW car that had been smashed into scrap by the big man driver, and his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Although the BMW car is only more than one million, it is nothing to them. Even if they do not know Su Yan, they will not put more than one million in their eyes at all.


    But it wasn''t their fault, it was that the other party ran into their car. Not only that, they had to pay three million dollars, but also the BMW car.


    This is a breath, a typical bully, there is no room for reconciliation.


    They are not afraid of things, because there is Su Yan, such a noble person, how can they be afraid, even if the other party may be a big boss in the land of Baiyue.


    Jiang Chao''s dantian spiritual power is surging, and he and Wang Lihong have experienced **** training during this period of time. There are still great benefits. Both of them have improved to the realm of masters.


    Jiang Chao''s spiritual power enveloped his hands, his fists clenched, and he looked at the big man driver angrily.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Jiang Chao roared and fisted directly, trying to smash the big man driver in the chest, and a single blow made him lose the idea of ??fighting.


    But the big man driver was full of disdain and didn''t put Jiang Chao in his eyes at all, even if he was a master.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still members of the martial arts world, so you really missed it."


    The driver of the big man squeezed Jiang Chao''s fist tightly, and he couldn''t let him move at all. His strength was stronger than Jiang Chao.


    Jiang Chao''s complexion changed abruptly, and he desperately broke free, but there was a **** scar on his hand.


    He knows that this big man driver is by no means simple, and is likely to be higher than his realm. It seems that this group of people is so arrogant that there is some capital, and it is very likely that they are the local overlord.


    However, the anger in his heart has made him unable to think carefully, and there is still a girlfriend by the side, if he is so counseled, it will be very shameless.


    Jiang Chao''s face was cold and cold, his fist was stronger, and he had used all the spiritual power of his dantian. He planned to use the strongest blow, and he insisted on fighting the big guy driver to see who was stronger.


    The big man driver still showed a trace of disdain, and shook his head slightly, as if Jiang Chao''s attack was useless.


    Sure enough, Jiang Chao Flip Feiyue''s blow was directly resisted by the big man, and at the same time, the big man''s fist hit his neck directly.


    The strength of this punch made Jiang Chao suddenly uneasy, and he knew that he might not be able to withstand this punch.


    Wang Lihong on the side naturally saw that at this moment, he hurriedly used his spiritual power and rushed to the Dahan driver.


    The big man driver looked cold, retracted his fist, and then smashed at Wang Lihong.


    This punch directly confronted Wang Lihong, and the fists of both sides exploded with terrifying power, and then made a deafening noise.


    But Wang Lihong was directly knocked back several meters by the punch of the big man driver. More than that, Wang Lihong''s fist was dripping with blood, the injury was not light, and a numbness hit his entire arm.


    Both Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao��s girlfriends were uneasy, and they were trembling with fright. They didn''t know how to work, but when they saw both were injured, they naturally thought they couldn''t win.


    "Jian Chao, stop fighting, let Su Yan come."


    Jiang Chao said slightly angrily: "It''s just a group of ground-headed snakes, and this also requires the boss to take action, then we should be regarded as worthless."


    "Yes, this is a small matter, we can solve it!"


    Wang Lihong''s face became cold, his hands clenched, and Jiang Chao looked at each other, both of them understood.


    "Try my thunderbolt punch!"


    Jiang Chao''s fist recovered, speed was extremely fast, and he blasted towards the vitality of the big man driver, his strength was even more amazing.


    The same is true for Wang Lihong, with fierce strength, he used the Diamond Fist, opened and closed, and the punch was stronger than Jiang Chao.


    At this time, the bald fat man sitting in the Thousand-Hills car showed dissatisfaction. There was a man in a red suit beside him, but he didn''t even glance at it.


    "Be quicker, Master Dai has to hurry up."


    The fat bald could not help shouting to the big man driver, this fight was not exciting, it was a waste of time for him.


    The big man driver nodded quickly and rushed towards Jiang Chao.


    Facing the powerful attack of the two, the Dahan driver ignored them, letting their fists fall on him.


    Jiang Chao and the two were still surprised, but they felt that the man''s body was actually like steel, and their fists were as soft as steamed buns, and they couldn''t hurt the man''s driver.


    The two changed their colors at the same time, but they were unable to get out because they were both held by the big man''s driver.


    The big man driver directly grabbed the two men''s arms and slammed them at the BMW that had become scrap metal.


    The two of them were completely stunned by this force, and the spiritual energy in their bodies was overwhelming. Only then did they know that the gap between them was not a little bit.


    The Dahan driver is the master of consummation, and the two of them are only in the middle of the master. The difference is naturally not one point, and they are not opponents at all.


    The big man driver walked towards the two of them, with a cruel look on his face, directly grabbing the ankles of the two, and lifting them upside down.


    Looking at the scrapped BMW, the driver of the big man said angrily: "This is not what is broken copper and broken iron, and then I will make you the same as this broken copper and broken iron!"


    After all, the big man driver smashed the two directly at the BMW car, smashing it violently, as if hitting something with a hammer.


    The two had no resistance. The suppression of this realm left them with no solution. At this time, they couldn''t ask for help. They could only use their spiritual power to protect the vital points. I hope that Su Yan and others can find out soon.


    At first, the two of them pretended to be compelling and didn''t want to call Su Yan. Now they know that the pot is made of iron, and they make it themselves.


    At the moment, the two girlfriends were completely scared and trembling like sifting dust. More than that, the two of them had anxiety on their faces, fearing that the big man driver would kill them.


    "How to do?"


    Jiang Chao''s girlfriend cried and said, completely lost the backbone.


    Wang Lihong''s girlfriend also cried out: "Quickly, call Su Yan and the others over."


    Now I can only call Su Yan for help, there is no other way.


    Jiang Chao''s girlfriend called Su Yan''s phone, but before she spoke, the fat bald man in the luxury car used darts to destroy the phone.


    The expressions of the two changed drastically, their hearts were already showing despair, and they didn''t even dare to cry.


    "Master Dai, those two girls look pretty good, they are boring on the road, it''s better to have fun."


    The fat bald man looked at the second woman, his eyes narrowed, and the fat on his face was trembling.


    The young man in the red suit didn''t look at the two girls at all. After a long time, he said faintly, "Be quicker, in a hurry."


    The bald fat man naturally understood that these two women can''t be taken away, but they can rectify the Fa on the spot and quench their thirst.


    The Dahan driver was still holding Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong at the moment, and had already smashed the two of them in a haze, without any resistance at all.

 Chapter 1168： Fly away

    At this moment, Wang Lihong and Jiang Chao have all shifted their internal organs, their ribs are almost broken, their mouths have long been stained with blood, and their clothes are constantly dyed red.


    The two of them are like two piles of mud, their bones are about to fall apart, and there is no good place on the whole body.


    The big man driver lifted the two of them, aimed at the BMW car that was completely out of shape, and threw them directly.


    The two smashed into the BMW car without error, and they were all stuck in the window, and the BMW car was even a few inches away from the cliff.


    "Oh, isn''t it? It''s not warm enough."


    The big man driver was full of sarcasm, and had no interest in the two of them.


    But then the fat bald came out of the car and looked at the two girlfriends with excitement.


    "Two beauties, I don''t know if they can appreciate the light, let me quench my thirst."


    The fat bald man''s saliva almost fell to the ground, and he looked like he was determined to win the two women.


    For him, this wilderness is the best place for field battles, and he has never done anything like one man driving two women, and he can completely control it.


    The driver of the big man stood behind the fat bald man. It was obvious that the bald man was his master, and everything obeyed him.


    Seeing that the second woman did not move, the fat bald smiled even more, knowing that the second woman was scared, which made him feel a little bit cautious.


    "Don''t be afraid of beautiful girls, I am the one who will pity and cherish jade, as long as you are obedient and obedient, you are guaranteed to have fun."


    The fat bald man walked towards the second daughter with a smile, and he kept rubbing his hands with a wretched expression on his face.


    This scared the two women so much that they kept moving back, but there was no place behind them, it was the Baizhang cliff.


    When Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong saw it, they were naturally horrified. If they hadn''t broken bones all over, they would definitely violently beat the fat man.


    "Fatty man, you...I stop it."


    Jiang Chao used all his strength, but what he said was really soft, without any strength.


    When the bald fat man heard this, his face suddenly showed dissatisfaction, and said displeased: "I don''t clean up the obtrusive things!"


    The big man driver nodded quickly, looking at the two Jiang Chao angrily, and walked toward them eagerly.


    "Smelly boy, make my boss upset, I will send you to Xitian!"


    The Dahan driver hadn''t planned to kill the two before, but now he has naturally changed his attention, and he is still the bald fat man''s instructions, of course he must obey.


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were like two piles of mud, which were easily lifted by the big man driver.


    The big man driver walked to the cliff and hovered the two of them in the air. There was a cliff of hundreds of meters below. If this fell, the gods would not be able to save them.


    Feeling the feeling of vacancy, the two of them felt desperate in their hearts and regretted their efforts.


    "Isn''t it cool, my little heart is pounding, haha."


    The big man driver was all smiles, and kept mentioning them, making the two of them wailed in fright.


    "and many more!"


    The fat bald man suddenly yelled, making the big man driver stop.


    "Mei Niu, you have to think carefully. If you don''t agree, then the two of them will fall off the cliff and there will be no bones left.


    The fat bald pointed at the two Jiang Chao with a smirk. It turned out that he wanted to threaten them with them to force them to submit.


    When the second daughter heard this, the pear blossoms on her face were raining, and she kept shaking her head.


    "No, don''t kill them."


    "It''s okay not to kill, but you two have to obey me."


    The fat bald man had grabbed Jiang Chao''s girlfriend, and his fat palms tightly gripped Jiang Chao''s girlfriend''s jade lotus root arm.


    "Why are you still scratching, or I will let my driver throw them under the cliff."


    The two women''s eyes were filled with despair. They looked at Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong, tears kept streaming down.


    "No, don''t promise him, don''t promise even if you die!"


    Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong both roared, their eyes full of blood, as if flames were gushing out.


    "You let them go, I promise you."


    "I promise you too."


    The two women are a compromise, it is impossible to watch Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong die. After all, they have feelings, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong treat them very well.


    "That''s right, you have to go to this point, don''t cry, you should be happy, after all, it is to enjoy the endless fun of the world."


    The fat bald man put his arms around the two girls and walked directly into the fork road, which made Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong anxious.


    "No, no!"


    The desperate voices of the two resounded throughout the cliff, and the echoes continued for a long time.


    "What is it called? It disturbs the boss'' interest, you are dead!"


    Jiang Chao''s eyes were full of anger, looking at the big man driver, he turned over and bit his arm in one bite.


    The big man driver was in pain, his face was furious, and he said angrily: "Looking for death!"


    The big man driver let go of his hands, and the two of them fell directly toward the cliff, only a few seconds before they became dead.


    "You want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    But the two of them did not fall, the big man driver released his hand, but the other hand grabbed them both and brought them back to the side of the road.


    The two were in shock. They thought they were dead, but they returned to the ground without thinking. When they looked back, they collapsed in joy.


    "Xiong Ba, you are here!"


    The person here was Xiongba. Su Yan received the call and was suddenly hung up, knowing that something was wrong, so he asked Yuwen Xiongba to come and have a look.


    Yuwen Xiongba uses his spiritual power and shoots at the two. The spiritual power enters the body and makes them feel a lot better, but it is naturally impossible to recover from the injury at once.


    "Xiong Ba, Wenwen and Lili were all taken away by them!"


    Jiang Chao was uneasy, he was afraid, he was apprehensive, he was afraid that his girlfriend would be unpredictable.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, looking at the big man driver with a cold expression.


    The Dahan driver was also furious at the moment, but he didn''t expect someone to disrupt the situation.


    Not only that, when Yu Wen Xiongba rescued the two, he kicked the Dahan driver. At this moment, the Dahan driver''s forehead was dripping with blood.


    "There is another thing that does not live or die!"


    The big man driver was holding his forehead, his eyes were incomparably shocked, like a beast that could eat people.


    Yuwen Xiongba did not expect that his kick had not killed the man driver. It seemed that the man driver was not useless, and his physical fitness was good.


    "You are the one who lives and lives!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of spiritual power, his fists were like wind, and he blasted directly at the big man driver.


    The big man driver resisted with both hands, but was easily crushed by Yu Wen Xiongba''s fist, and then the fist fell on his abdomen.


    The driver of the big man kept vomiting blood. At this moment, the dantian was broken and it was impossible to resist another one or two.


    Yu Wen Xiongba grabbed the big man driver and banged his head with his fist, directly causing his head to blossom.


    "The mere master Ant, also wants to fight with me, recklessly!"


    Yuwen Xiongba threw the big man driver to the ground, and then ran directly towards the fork in the road.

 Chapter 1169： Big five tied

    All this was seen by the young man in red in the luxury car. He did not come out in a hurry, but looked at everything with interest.


    The red-clothed youth snapped his fingers, and the jade on that finger was extremely valuable. It must be an invaluable existence.


    "interesting."


    When the young man in red said this, he was speechless and didn''t stop Yuwen Xiongba, just waited faintly.


    But at this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba ran towards the fork road, his spiritual consciousness floated out, and he could check the distance of one kilometer around.


    Just rushing to the bald fat man''s anxious look, he will definitely not go far, it must be around here.


    After investigating for half a minute, Yuwen Xiongba knew the enemy''s trail, and he could not help but leap up towards a small forest.


    The small woods are overgrown with weeds, but there are obvious traces of talents walking through, which further confirms Yuwen Xiongba''s ideas.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart is angry at this moment, it can be said that there is a terrible anger, because Yuwen Swift was violated in this way, and it became his eternal pain.


    This time he will never let that happen again, absolutely not, definitely not!


    Yuwen Xiongba''s speed reached the extreme, a distance of a few hundred meters could only be reached in the blink of an eye.


    But at this moment, the fat bald man took the two daughters to the grove and found a pile of hay. He was impatient to get things done.


    The two women looked desperate, but knew that Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were in the hands of the fat bald, if they didn''t follow them, they would definitely die.


    The second daughter was like a wood, letting the fat bald man push around, letting his fat hand touch randomly.


    Just when the fat bald man was about to take off the clothes of the second woman, he found that there was a strong wind behind him, making him chill.


    "Made, I can quench my thirst and be accompanied by the east wind, so real and refreshing!"


    But the dumb girl was full of joy at the moment, with a smile on her face, tears twirling crystal clear in her eyes, and finally falling down her cheeks.


    The bald fat man thought that the second daughter was getting awkward. This looked obviously excited and happy, which made him even more happy from ear to ear.


    "That''s right, it''s a joyous thing like a fish in water, so why bother with a frown."


    But as soon as the fat man''s words fell, he felt that his body was lifted up, directly off the ground.


    Only then did he realize that there was someone behind him, but no matter how hard he struggled, he still couldn''t get rid of it. Yu Wen Xiongba''s hands were like pliers holding his shirt, it was impossible to loosen it.


    "Xiong Ba, you are here!"


    The second daughter cried for joy, this feeling is unspeakable, just like someone giving charcoal in a desperate situation, completely unable to express.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, so that the second girl would not be sad, he would naturally deal with this bald fat man.


    "You let me go, do you know who I am!"


    "Heh, are you telling me who you are?"


    "Lao Tzu is a rich man in Baiyue City, with assets of one billion, and knows a lot of experts in the martial arts world. If you dare to touch my hair, I will definitely make you unable to eat!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was funny, he directly grabbed the bald fat man''s arm, and pulled it hard, which actually separated his flesh and blood directly.


    "what!"


    The fat bald man screamed in pain. The sweat on his forehead rolled down, and his whole body trembled with pain.


    Now he can''t challenge him, knowing that Yu Wen Xiongba is a ruthless character, it is impossible to be scared by him.


    Now he can only beg for mercy, and the only person begging for mercy is the young man in red.


    "Master Dai, come and save me!"


    The fat bald cried out heartbreakingly, already about to pass out in pain.


    And the young man in red who was in the luxury car, drilled directly from the car window at this moment, and ran toward the fork in a stride.


    This scene scared Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong. They didn''t even know that there was someone in the car, because the windows were blocking the light and they couldn''t see the scene inside.


    "The young man in red looks unusual!"


    Jiang Chao said with an uneasy expression on his face, afraid that Yu Wen Xiongba would not be his opponent.


    "Yes, this speed is not too fast!"


    Wang Lihong also took out his cell phone, so he had to call Su Yan. He was afraid of something wrong.


    At this moment, Su Yan and others were waiting on the side of the road, and their faces were cold when they received a call from Jiang Chao.


    "Jian Chao, what happened?!"


    "Boss, come on, there is a master in red here, I''m afraid Xiongba is not an opponent!"


    Su Yan looked colder when he heard the words, jumped into the car and galloped away.


    At this time, Yu Wen Xiongba had thrown the fat bald man to the ground because he saw the young man in red.


    "You are like him?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly, looking at the murderous intent of the red-clothed youth.


    The red-clothed youth has a cold face and is not afraid of the slightest.


    "It can be said to be one type or not one type."


    "Then I will put you in one category!"


    After Yuwen Xiongba said, he leapt directly, the spiritual light in his hand increased sharply, and he slapped the young man in red.


    The young man in red sneered, not afraid at all, and with a wave of his hand, Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t make any progress.


    "With your strength, have you taken milk?"


    The red-clothed youth was full of sarcasm, and his fists blasted out like a tiger-cracker fist. Obviously this was an ancient fist technique.


    The power of this punch does not seem to be strong, but it has strong fluctuations, directly hitting Yuwen Xiongba''s chest.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s complexion changed, and there was a sharp pain in his chest, but before he retreated, the red-clothed youth''s tiger crane fist struck again, directly hitting Yuwen Xiongba''s Dantian.


    "The realm of a mere master dare to be arrogant in the land of Baiyue, who will give you the courage!"


    The red-clothed youth looked at Yu Wen Xiongba, his face returned to plainness, a great master was not qualified to make him show too much expression.


    And Yu Wen Xiongba was full of anger, calling out **** in his heart, never thought that this young man in red, who was almost like him, was so strong.


    He knew that the other party was probably in the realm of a Taoist, and he couldn''t fight against it at all.


    What he can do now is to delay and wait for Su Yan to solve it.


    "Do you know who I am!"


    Yuwen Xiongba wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at the red-clothed youth with anger.


    "Can you change the result?"


    The young man in red looked disdainful and didn''t care at all.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shouted directly. He knew the magic of these three words. People saw Su Ba before they bowed, and when people heard Su Ba, they would change their colors.


    However, the young man in red did not change his color, his face was still, with a trace of eyes looking at the mentally retarded.


    "Su Baxian, I have never heard of it."


    Yuwen Xiongba almost vomited blood, and the fifth strongest in the dignified list, the Southern Dean, had never heard of the existence of this place. Is this place really primitive?


    The Baiyue Land belongs to a relatively remote place in China, and the situation here is also extremely complicated, it can be said to be extremely chaotic, and it is not as orderly and powerful as the martial arts world in other places.


    The young man in red walked towards Yuwen Xiongba, stretched out a red rope in his hand, directly tied his five flowers, and threw him in front of the bald fat man.

 Chapter 1170： 700 million

    The red rope of the young man in red is very unusual, the material is not ordinary rope, even nylon rope cannot be compared with it, otherwise, how can it be possible to restrain Yufumi Yuba and make it immobile.


    No matter how Yuwen Xiongba struggled, the red rope showed no signs of loosening, and it was even more impossible to break it.


    "Don''t struggle, the more you struggle, the red rope will only get tighter."


    The red-clothed youth was smiling, embracing his arms, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with disdain.


    It was easy for him to deal with Yuwen Xiongba, and there was a world of difference between him and him in the early days of the mere master.


    The two daughters who were originally delighted are now in panic again, and the two are trembling in a hug.


    After all, they are just very weak ordinary women, it is impossible to make any waves, and they are helpless to Yu Wen Xiongba.


    But the fat bald man was struggling to stand up at the moment, the arm that was torn by Yu Wenxiong was bloody.


    He is just a boss in the land of Baiyue, with a few bad money, and no martial arts at all, otherwise he would not be hurt so badly.


    The blood is still flowing at this moment. It can be said that it is a crisis. If it is not treated, his life can be accounted for here.


    "Want to recover?"


    The young man in red asked the fat bald faintly, with a smile on his face.


    He doesn''t feel sorry for the fat bald man, because the fat bald man is doing bad things, and this result is natural.


    The bald fat man still has sweat on his forehead, and his body has long been wet with sweat. This kind of pain hits the soul directly and is unbearable.


    "Yes, I beg Master Dai to help me!"


    The fat bald man was full of expectation, this kind of pain was too uncomfortable, he never wanted to bear it again.


    The young man in red smiled even more, but did not directly do it, but continued: "Just think, 500 million!"


    The young man in red stretched out those lush white fingers, and the five fingers were completely spread out.


    The bald fat man''s complexion changed, 500 million, 500 million after treatment, isn''t this a robbery!


    The fat bald had a cold face, looking at the young man in red with a hint of displeasure.


    "Master Dai, this is too loud."


    The young man in red was not angry, but still looked at the fat bald man with a smile on his face.


    "No, I don''t think so much. After all, you are worth a billion."


    The fat bald complexion was colder. It was obvious that the man in red had done this deliberately, just sitting on the ground and raising the price to cheat him on his money.


    But at this moment, this desolate land is not suitable for every day, and the ground is not working, except for the man in red, no one can save him.


    The fat bald was ruthless in his heart. He is also a decisive person. Right now, fate is the most important thing. You can make more money without money.


    "Well, five hundred million is five hundred million!"


    The fat bald man said in pain, five hundred million is an astronomical figure, how many models he can raise with this wallet, and how many luxury cars and mansions he can buy.


    The corners of the red-clothed youth''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a hint of arrogance, and at the same time the dantian was also circling at this moment.


    At this moment, the red-clothed youth arbitrarily used a burst of spiritual power, rushing directly to the fat bald man, with the effect of spiritual power, the arm of the bald fat man was miraculously restored.


    But the arm was torn off and could not be recovered because it had lost its vitality.


    The fat bald man looked at the young man in red with gratitude. Although his arm was broken, at least his life was saved. This was the blessing of misfortune.


    "No thanks, this is a business, don''t you like doing business the most?"


    "Yes, yes, but I still want to thank Master Dai. After all, you saved my life."


    The young man in red looked at Yuwen Xiongba on the ground, and the smile on his face enveloped a sense of evil charm, which made people look involuntarily terrified.


    "Do you hate this kid?"


    The fat bald man was staring at Yuwen Xiongba at this moment. It was too painful just now, so there is no mood to worry about him.


    "Hate, hate unforgettable!"


    The fat bald man almost gritted his teeth and said, the hatred in his heart was completely beyond words.


    Yuwen Xiongba not only ruined his good deeds, but also abolished his arms, but almost killed him. Not only that, 500 million, the bald fat man hurts thinking about it.


    "That''s good, so we can do business again."


    The red-clothed youth snapped his fingers, as if he was listening to beautiful music, very intoxicated.


    But the fat bald face changed abruptly, and his heart was full of anxiety.


    "Master Dai, this business is not easy to do."


    "Easy to do, as long as you need it."


    The fat bald man had almost guessed that, so the young man in red must sit down and raise the price again.


    "For the sake of you and I have known each other for many years, you will give you a 50% discount after wearing a saddle for me. How about 200 million?"


    The red-clothed youth narrowed his eyes with a smile. He felt funny himself. He didn''t expect this business to be so easy to do.


    Before at home, a group of old monsters said that the outside world was not peaceful and that business was not easy to do, which was completely bluffing.


    The fat bald face was jumping wildly, and the expression of crying without tears was so uncomfortable and uncomfortable, it was completely powerless.


    After a long time of hesitation and entanglement, the fat bald nodded.


    "Two hundred million is two hundred million!"


    The fat bald man hated Yuwen Xiongba to the extreme. He wanted Yuwen Xiongba to survive, and he wanted to torture Yuwen Xiongba. Otherwise, how could he be worthy of his pain and 700 million, 700 million!


    The fat bald man was crying in his heart. For so many years, he has been saving money and working hard to make money. The few money he saved suddenly lost more than half of it, and his heart was bleeding.


    But everything is worth it. Isn''t the life still there? You can make money without the money, but Yuwen Xiongba must fall into his hands.


    The fat bald man took out a check. The zeros on it made his heart seem to be cut by a knife, and his writing hands were shaking.


    After finishing the writing, the young man in red took the check directly, looked at the numbers on it, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Fresh, business people should be like that."


    "Yes, yes, Master Dai is worthy of being a genius, and he must be a big entrepreneur in the future."


    "Okay, take care of this person, I will wait for you in the car."


    "Master Dai, you have to ask for one thing."


    "Say it."


    The young man in red is very happy after making money, so he can help with some small things.


    "I want to make this life worse than death!"


    The fat bald man pointed at Yuwen Xiongba, his face was angry, his fingers were shaking, his face was jumping wildly.


    The young man in red looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a look of helplessness.


    "I''m sorry, he wants you to die, I can''t give you a happy life."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest fear, and looked at the red-clothed youth coldly, as if looking at a dead man.


    "You are arrogant now, and later you will know what crying is and can''t cry."


    The red-clothed youth''s face became cold, and a spiritual force directly attacked Yu Wenxiong, he was angry.

 Chapter 1171： Ants unbearable

    This spiritual power turned into the shape of a bat, the scarlet fangs looked terrifying, and the ugly face made people dare not look directly.


    The phantom of the bat, this is the skill of the young man in red, has attacked Yuwen Xiongba at this moment, and bit his neck.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s blood was madly absorbed by this bat phantom. You must know that this is not simple blood. This bat phantom is still madly absorbing Yuwen Xiongba''s spiritual power.


    Yuwen Xiongba trembled all over at this moment, and the spiritual power in his dantian was constantly being absorbed and could not be stopped at all, which made his heart full of anxiety.


    He was restrained, completely controlled by others, and had no ability to resist at all.


    When the bat phantom stopped absorbing, Yuwen Xiongba was already like a middle-aged person at this moment, all of a sudden his spiritual power was emptied, and his body was naturally aging.


    His face was full of wrinkles, and a pair of eyes stared at the red-clothed youth without a thought, only the last bit of anger remained in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the fat bald man first showed fear on his face, and then smiled on his face, which was brighter than the chrysanthemum.


    "Okay, okay, **** him up!"


    The fat bald man yelled, and the depression in his heart continued to gush out at this moment, making him extremely comfortable.


    "Suck it dry, don''t you want him to survive and die?"


    The red-clothed youth looked at the fat bald man, and the spiritual power in his hand appeared again.


    "Yes, yes, life is better than death, you can''t let him die so easily."


    "He is a useless person now, as you do."


    The young man in red no longer paid attention, and walked out of the grove alone, and returned to the car.


    At this moment, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong saw the young man in red, and their expressions suddenly changed, revealing jealousy.


    Their hearts were uneasy, this young man in red can come out intact, that can only show one problem, Yu Wen Xiong is defeated.


    The young man in red stuck his hand out the window, snapped his fingers, did not look at the two of them, and said lightly: "Don''t destroy the atmosphere."


    He just said that, but Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong couldn''t move. They were already extremely weak, and the young man in red could restrain them with a little spiritual power.


    At this moment, the bald fat man looked at Yuwen Xiongba with hatred and kicked him directly in the head.


    "Lao Tzu''s 700 million, Lao Tzu''s arm!"


    The fat bald kicked constantly and yelled in his mouth constantly. The more he spoke, the more angry he became, so that he finally found a stone and threw it at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Even though Yuwen Xiongba had absorbed his spiritual power by the young man in red, his body was still different from ordinary people, and the bald fat man''s smash only made him bleed.


    Yuwen Xiongba still had a cold expression on his face, looking at the fat bald man''s killing intent.


    "You still look at me with this look, do you know what you are now, ant, I can trample you to death at any time!"


    The bald fat man landed on Yuwen Xiongba''s head, stomping on him tightly, enjoying this comfortable pleasure.


    At this time, Su Yan drove the car back here. The first glance was to see the BMW car that had become a pile of scrap metal, and his eyes were sharper.


    Little Lolita and Su Yan got out of the car almost at the same time, Qiao Mai stayed in the car very obediently, cheering on them through the window.


    "Boss, hurry up and save Xiongba, Wenwen and Lili!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Jiang Chao directly uttered a scream like a pig. The psychological feeling was beyond words, in short, he was extremely excited.


    Wang Lihong also shed tears, and was extremely excited at this moment.


    Seeing that the two were bound and their bodies were full of scars, Su Yan''s eyes were completely cold, revealing an intent to kill.


    With a random spiritual force, the two of them got out of trouble and recovered their injuries. After all, the big driver''s tossing on them only damaged their bones and bones, which was extremely easy for Su Yan.


    But the young man in red in the luxury car was dissatisfied. He didn''t expect anyone to arrive. He didn''t expect to be a master, otherwise he would not break his restraint.


    "Wonderful, I will say that the left eye jumped wildly today."


    The young man in red jumped out of the car, sorted his clothes, and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan raised his head, and his deep eyes shot at the young man in red with an incomparably violent meaning.


    The young man in red changed his color, and the smile on his face stopped abruptly. Now he understood that there was something bad and he was not a good guy to deal with.


    "Where are they?!"


    Su Yan took an inviolable tone, as if not answering him would be punished the most severely.


    The red-clothed youth recovered his complexion and said with a smile: "Xiaoshulin, maybe playing 4p."


    Su Yan glanced at Little Lolita, who understood her heart and ran directly towards the fork in the road.


    But the young man in red looked cold, and scolded: "You want to go there, you haven''t asked me yet!"


    He was angry, and the result of his anger was naturally to sweep away all enemies. After all, as a descendant of the Dai family, he had that majesty.


    However, Su Yan stood in front of him and looked at him indifferently, without a trace of emotion.


    "Things that do not live or die, still need to ask you?!"


    Su Yan shouted in a low voice, curling up a puff of dust, and there was light in his eyes.


    The red-clothed youth''s dantian surged, and his spiritual power surged violently. He knew that he had to kill the person in front of him to stop that little beauty.


    "Come on, let me see your strength!"


    The red-clothed young man set his posture and looked at Su Yan with an air of arrogance.


    But Su Yan didn''t move at all, just a ray of light in his eyes shot out, directly attacking and killing the young man in red.


    While rushing, the golden light turned into a fiery flame, like a blue dragon, roaring toward the red-clothed youth.


    The red-clothed youth completely changed color, and just an anger is so terrifying. For the first time, he felt that he had encountered an opponent, which was comparable to those annoying old monsters in his family.


    The young man in red was completely straight, and a huge phantom appeared behind him, naturally the scarlet bat.


    The bat flapped its wings and blasted towards the flame, carrying the might of violent spiritual power.


    But in Su Yan''s view, this was just moths fighting the fire and killing themselves.


    Sure enough, when the bat phantom approached the Canglong, it turned directly into a ball of fire and then turned into ashes.


    The red-clothed youth changed color completely, and a red rope shot out from his hand, trying to restrain Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. He displayed a powerful mind and directly turned the rope towards each other. Instead, he rushed towards the young man in red, tying his five flowers in an instant.


    The young man in red knew that he was defeated, and he was in a mess. He was not the opponent of the person in front of him. The arrogance in his heart was suddenly wiped out. Because Su Yan was about the same age as him, he felt that he was not a genius for the first time. , But a fool.


    And little Lolita also grabbed the fat bald man at this moment, waiting for Su Yan''s dispatch.

 Chapter 1172： Helpless cry

    The fat bald had a blue nose and a swollen face, and he was all over his body. He was completely beaten by the little loli. Of course, the little loli didn''t use spiritual power, otherwise the fat bald could not bear a punch.


    And Wenwen and Lili also helped Yuwen Xiongba to walk over. At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba was very weak, and his dantian was empty, no different from the waste.


    Seeing Wenwen and Lili walking over, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong wept with joy, and ran directly towards the two, both hugging each other tightly.


    When Su Yan saw Yuwen Xiongba, he flicked his fingers, and a second-rank restoration pill appeared in the air and shot at Yuwen Xiongba''s mouth.


    The pill enters the body, disperses directly, and then rushes towards the dantian, a wave of spiritual power nourishes the dantian, making the dantian glow and upgrade again.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly sat down cross-legged, using his own spiritual power, as well as the body protection techniques taught to him by Su Yan.


    After a while, Yuwen Xiongba opened his eyes and exhaled a big breath, his whole body became extremely comfortable and relaxed.


    The scars on his whole body also recovered as before, becoming extremely intact, with no traces at all.


    Yu Wen Xiongba stood up and looked at Su Yan with a grateful but embarrassed look. He was still embarrassed because he didn''t do things well.


    "Okay, it''s okay for people."


    Su Yan''s words made Yuwen Xiongba even lower his head. He was okay, and he had been criticized for being like this. It felt too useless.


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong at this moment, and asked, "What is going on?"


    Jiang Chao immediately said: "We drove normally, but this group of people rushed out of the road and ran into our car. Not only that, they wanted us to pay three million."


    "Supernatural Jiang and I were dissatisfied, so we argued with them. As a result, these people smashed the BMW car unreasonably and hurt us."


    "The most irritating thing is that the dead bald head turned out to be unruly to Wenwen and Lili!"


    As Jiang Chao said, he couldn''t help but rushed directly at the fat bald, waving his fists constantly, causing the fat bald who was already half dead to cry.


    Su Yan''s expression was cold when he heard it. If this were the case, then these two people would not have to stay in the world.


    Su Yan ordered: "Tuck them into the car."


    Little Lori walked to the fat bald man and the man in red, picked up the two involuntarily, and threw them directly into the car.


    The fat bald man was moaning and dying at this moment, and his life was half gone. His 700 million was a waste of money, and he was still worried about his life.


    And the young man in red had a green face, and he kept looking at Su Yan, his face full of jealousy. He couldn''t understand that there was actually a monster genius who was stronger than him.


    He is regarded as a rare genius in the clan. He is respected and loved, and he is considered to be the future of the Dai family.


    But this time, he was easily defeated by a young man of his own size. His self-esteem and pride were suddenly shattered and he couldn''t pick it up.


    After a while, the young man in red understood that now is not the time for himself to be upset, but the time for his life.


    The young man in red looked at Su Yan coldly, his eyes full of anger.


    "Let me go!"


    In the face of the voice of the young man in red, Su Yan chose to ignore it. He was too lazy to pay attention to an ant in the realm of a pseudo-Taoist.


    He Su Ba dared to kill even people in the martial arts world. How terrible he was in the barren land of Baiyue.


    Seeing Su Yan and a group of people were indifferent and didn''t take his words seriously. The young man in red was anxious. He was really anxious. This was not a joke, it was really going to die.


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Chao at this moment, and said, "How did they smash the BMW?"


    "Just...just with his fists, that big man has been beaten to death by the tyrant."


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the two of them and said, "Go smash it."


    The two of them were stunned, and still didn''t understand what Su Yan meant, but when Su Yan let their hands shrouded in spiritual power, they reacted.


    The two went to the luxury car, and more than ten million yuan was a lot of money for them. It was a pity that it was smashed.


    But since Su Yan said, they naturally have to obey, and this is Su Yan venting their anger.


    The two clenched their fists and slammed into the luxury car. With just two punches, two holes appeared in the luxury car.


    More than this kind of vibration, the fat bald shivered with fright, even the young man in red was completely discolored at this moment.


    "I''m talking to you!"


    The young man in red roared again, the voice was extremely high, with extreme anger, he had never been so angry in the family, this was the first time.


    However, Su Yan still ignored them and looked at them coldly, letting Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong continue.


    The two of them got orders and slammed into the luxury car frantically, **** fiercely, as if carrying two big hammers, constantly dropping scary marks on the luxury car.


    But for a moment, the luxury car is no longer in shape, and it is about the same as the BMW, or even more broken.


    At this moment, the fat bald man has been chained in the luxury car, because the car is deformed, it has squeezed him, and more than that, a piece of sharp glass rubbed into his thigh and cut his artery.


    This is naturally a terrible wound. If it is not dealt with urgently, he will undoubtedly die, and the blood will flow to the last moment.


    The fat bald man was completely persuaded, and at this moment he kept begging for mercy, hoping that Su Yan could spare him his life.


    "Please, bypass me, I am willing to offer all the wealth."


    But Su Yan didn''t show any interest at all. This made the fat bald man completely desperate, and his whole body was cold.


    Seeing this scene, the young man in red completely lost his cold face, and his heart was completely shrouded in anxiety. For the first time, he felt that he had caused trouble when he came out, and the misfortune was not small.


    "I''m from the Dai family, you will not let you go if you kill my Dai family!"


    The young man in red roared frantically, this was his last reliance. He didn''t want to move out of his family, but now he can only do this. Only in this way can he save his life.


    However, Su Yan still didn''t speak. He didn''t speak. Other people were naturally less likely to speak. They all looked indifferently at the hysterical roar of the young man in red.


    The young man in red roared his throat hoarse, and finally he couldn''t make a sound. He understood that Su Yan needed his life and everything was in vain.


    At this moment, the luxury car worth tens of millions has completely turned into a pile of rotten iron, binding the young man in red and the fat bald man to death, it is impossible for the two to get out of it.


    The fat bald had no sound, only the breath that entered and the breath that was out, and the red-clothed youth also made no noise at all, and could only struggle non-stop.


    "Throw it down."


    Su Yan spoke, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong directly lifted the luxury car to the edge of the cliff, and then pushed hard, and the car crashed down the cliff.

 Chapter 1173： Ancient town

    Beneath the Baizhang cliff is a valley, and the bottom is full of rocks. It used to be a quarry, but the stone was exhausted and abandoned.


    The fat bald man is completely impossible to live, even if he doesn''t throw down the cliff of Baizhang.


    Even though the young man in red is in the realm of a pseudo-daoist, he is bound by a red rope, and if he can''t be killed by falling down a cliff, it will also trap him.


    Looking at the disappearing car shadow, Su Yan''s face showed a calm expression when he heard a bang.


    After that, Su Yan looked at everyone and said lightly: "Let''s go."


    Everyone nodded, feeling a moment of comfort. Just now, the group almost threw Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong off the cliff. Now they are reaping the fruits of their lives, which can be regarded as complaining.


    The BMW car was destroyed, and a group of people could only squeeze into one car together. Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong each held their girlfriends, vacated two places, but there was still one more person.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked awkwardly at Little Lolita and said, "Or, shall I hold you?"


    Little Lori rolled her eyes, opened the door of the front passenger directly, kicked Qiao Mai out of the car, and sat in handsomely.


    Qiao Mai looked helpless, looking at Su Yan''s pitiful meaning for a while.


    "Who did I provoke? Don''t do this to me."


    Seeing the smiling faces of a group of people, Qiao Mai was speechless, and could only look at Yu Wenxiong overbearing: "Xiong Ba, do you want to hold me?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked disgusted and turned directly on the roof of the car.


    "I would rather be on the roof of the car than get involved with you."


    In the end, Su Yan stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed forward.


    This is just an episode, a trivial incident with no danger, Wenwen and Lili are fine with nothing.


    However, there are still some effects. After all, everyone is happy to come out and play, and they are not very interested in experiencing such things.


    No matter how Qiao Mai eased the atmosphere, how to tell jokes, everyone was perfunctory, and finally the car fell silent.


    The sky gradually dissipated, and night came, and now it was much closer to Baiyue, and it had reached Baiyue urban area.


    The land of Baiyue is a very special place. It can be said that it was a place far away from the emperor in ancient times. It could not be managed at all. It was in a semi-managed state.


    But now, the land of Baiyue also maintains its mystery, and has never been truly known by outsiders.


    No one knows its strength at all, because this place is extremely complex, and few people step into it, even if some strong people come here, there is no going back.


    So now the Baiyue Land is very special, the martial arts world here is very chaotic, it can be said that this place is like a world where the weak and the strong eat.


    This place is full of injustice, danger and poverty. It is a paradise for the strong and a **** for the weak.


    Of course, this is only the dark side. It has never been exposed to the sun, and ordinary people''s life is still similar to other places.


    The Baiyue Land is located in the south, with pleasant scenery, and is a famous tourist destination. Many people come here to travel.


    At this time, after Su Yan and others arrived in Baiyue City, they found a local specialty store and had a good meal. After a short break, they continued on their way, striving to arrive at sunrise.


    The car was very fast, and everyone basically had nothing to say along the way, except for Su Yan Xiao Lori, who were basically sleeping.


    Yuwen Xiongba finally fell into Qiao Mai''s arms. He was still a little uncomfortable on the roof of the car at night. Although he had spiritual resistance, he was still conscious of the cold wind.


    "Little cute, you still follow me."


    Qiao Mai pointed towards Lanhua with a smile on his face. He didn''t forget to take a look at Yu Wen Xiong Ba. The soft power seemed to be flirting.


    Yuwen Xiongba was about to die of disgust, disgusted with Qiao Mai''s face, and finally directly protected his body with spiritual power, without any intrusion.


    "I tell you, the boy is indestructible!"


    Qiao Mai smiled even more, jokingly: "You are still a little boy, I didn''t expect it."


    "Jiang Wenwen is so good to you, you are not in the family yet, you really don''t understand women''s style."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will let you cool off outside the car."


    There was a trace of anger on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, and he looked at Qiao Mai with unkind eyes.


    Qiao Mai immediately became honest, and said displeased: "You don''t have any talent for comedy, so I won''t be joking with you."


    The car arrived at the ancient town Qiao Mai said at sunrise. There were terraced fields and mountain streams everywhere, and ponds and bridges were also exposed, which was truly idyllic.


    The car stopped outside the town, and a group of people walked directly with their luggage. This was naturally Qiao Mai''s idea.


    "Qiao Mai, do you need to walk? The road is slippery."


    "Listen to me this time, I want you to see the faces of those people first, so that they know that I am no longer the Qiao Mai who was bullied by them."


    The angry expression on Qiao Mai''s face was obviously unpleasant, which might be his childhood experience.


    Everyone stepped directly into the ancient town and looked around. The ancient town is really simple. The buildings are hundreds of years old. The pavement of the blue stone is on the street, and there are pedestrians from time to time.


    These pedestrians are also dressed in special, obviously ethnic minority clothing.


    Along the way, the two girls, Wenwen and Lili, were very curious about many gadgets, but little Lolita followed Su Yan expressionlessly, not interested in those things at all.


    "Go and see them."


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and said, a woman should still look like a woman.


    "No, I don''t like it."


    Little Lolita looked disgusted, she was not a weak woman anymore, she had long been out of interest in those things, and now the only thing she pursued was martial arts and restoring her face.


    Little Lori has always shown her cold face, with her bangs covering half of her face. It can be said that she is no longer a little Lori now, but everyone is called a habit, and it has always been like this.


    A group of people walked along the street towards the inside. The rate of turning around was still quite high. After all, there were not many people in this ancient town. Many people knew each other, and outsiders would know it all at once.


    Facing the gazes of these people, Su Yan and the others didn''t care at all, and continued to move forward.


    "Qiao Mai, choose a breakfast shop."


    "Okay!"


    Qiao Mai immediately walked in front and led everyone through an alleyway. He was naturally familiar with it here, completely imprinted in his mind.


    "I used to eat at that restaurant. It can be said that the buns at his place are simply the best."


    Qiao Mai walked, introducing the situation to everyone from time to time, and talked about the things here. Some funny things still made everyone happy, which eased the atmosphere and felt like playing.


    "That''s it, Wang Da Pang Baozi Store."


    Pointing to the small facade of a house in front, there is a plaque on it. It is not a modern one, but a wooden one. It has been a bit old.

 Chapter 1174： Strange

    This place looks really remote, it can be said that it is far from the front street. Is it really that the smell of wine is not afraid of the deep alley.


    But Su Yan and others did not guess too much, as Qiao Mai walked to the door of this bun shop.


    The bun shop is still very deserted and there are no customers. It may be because the time is too early. The place is backward and people''s life is slow. Maybe they don''t get up early.


    Qiao Mai walked into the store naturally. There was a stove in front of the store, with a steamer on it, steaming constantly, and from time to time there was the unique meat aroma of steamed buns.


    "Fang Wang, give us a few drawers of buns."


    Qiao Mai yelled, randomly found a table and sat down.


    Although the store is remote and backward, the environment in the house is good, the tables are also very clean, and the bun shops you usually see are quite different.


    "Oh, this fat man made this table so clean."


    Qiao Mai was a little surprised. I used to eat breakfast here when I was a kid. After eating for many years, the table was not so clean.


    However, this made Qiao Mai proud. Who said that this place is messy and messy. Now that people have made it clean, at least it will not make Su Yan dislike it.


    Everyone sat down and waited for breakfast, but no one came out of the room.


    Qiao Mai could not help standing up and shouting at the inside door: "Fatty Wang, you won''t be a deaf king anymore."


    In the voice of Qiao Mai, the sound of pots and pans falling from the inside door was unusually clear and loud.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you broke the bowl, your handsome wife will kill you."


    At this moment, a thin and weak old man walked in from Limen, who looked like he was in his seventies or eighties. Naturally, he could not be Fatty Wang.


    "Yo, Uncle Wang, I didn''t expect you to come out."


    Qiao Mai had a cordial look. This is Fatty Wang''s father. Although he has different surnames, he and Fatty Wang are the same here, otherwise he wouldn''t be a Fatty Wang.


    The old man walked over tremblingly, looking at his legs and feet a little inconvenient, but his eyes were extremely bright and energetic.


    "Fatty has something, I''ll help you fill the buns."


    "Uncle Wang, don''t bother you, we will do it ourselves."


    Qiao Mai hurriedly walked to the door, took a few drawers of buns, and put them on the table, steaming hot.


    Yuwen Xiongba also stood up and scooped rice porridge with Qiao Mai, each with a bowl, which looked good.


    "This is the best soy milk porridge."


    Qiao Mai said with a smile, he hasn''t eaten it for more than ten years, and he always talked about it before, and the taste of his own cooking is not like this.


    "Soy milk porridge?"


    Jiang Chao and the others don''t understand, this soy milk can be mixed with rice porridge, what kind of taste does it have.


    "Just use good beans, grind them with a stone, then mix them with rice, cook them, add some vegetable leaves, and add some salt. This is soy milk porridge."


    "That''s it."


    Everyone started to try it, and it tasted good, but it didn''t have a flavor.


    The stone-ground soybean milk is very delicate. The soybeans here are all natural green. The rice is naturally the best rice in the local area. The reason why this bun shop is long lasting is that it uses good things and will not be adulterated.


    Food, of course, is health and taste first, so that it can be passed on forever, and people will continue to taste and consume.


    One by one, use chopsticks to insert a bun, and then start to taste its deliciousness.


    There are two types of steamed buns here, one is the juice that spews out when you bite it, which is oily but not greasy, and the other is vegetable steamed buns, which contain a lot of vegetables, which gives you a great flavor.


    Everyone was eating steamed buns and drinking porridge, and the old man walked over tremblingly now, holding a plate of salted Luopu in his hand.


    Xian Luobu, this is very common, almost can be seen in steamed buns, it is an excellent delicacy with porridge.


    With a little bit of oily pepper and a little bit of MSG, the best salted robu can make a big bowl of porridge with just a few.


    Xianluobu has the function of promoting appetite, and it is good to eat a little from time to time.


    "This Xian Luobu is my favorite!"


    Qiao Mai lifted up his sleeves and looked excited, his eyes full of contentment.


    When he was a child, Qiao Mai��s favorite was this salted Luobu. When I had to serve a few steamed buns in the morning, Wang Dafang would give him a spoonful of salted Luobu, and when Qiao Mai ate the steamed buns, salted Luobu was taken to school for the afternoon. The meal.


    This is the memory of childhood, some things are disappearing, and some people are getting old, the only constant is the continuation of life.


    "Uncle Wang, what the **** is Big Fatty doing? Why doesn''t he come out all the time, so he won''t be tired of his wife not getting out of bed."


    The old man smiled slightly and said, "No, I''ve been an old couple for more than ten years. What can I get tired of? He is kneading dough in the background and he is busy."


    Qiao Mai didn''t continue to ask, and finished the steamed buns with everyone. He was satisfied, and he did not forget to pat his stomach.


    Qiao Mai took out a banknote from his bag and handed it to the old man.


    "Uncle Wang, don''t look for it anymore."


    The old man didn''t mean to look for money, so he put the money in his pocket directly, and Qiao Mai didn''t care.


    "You look very strange, but you are familiar with this place in your language."


    Qiao Mai smiled and said, "Uncle Wang, you definitely don''t remember me. I haven''t been back here for ten years."


    "No wonder."


    The old man turned around, but he turned around in an instant. This speed is very fast and quite vigorous.


    "What are you talking about, you haven''t been back here in ten years?!"


    "Yes, I moved away with the adults when I was a teenager, and only this time came back to worship the ancestor."


    "Really, it''s no wonder that I don''t know each other."


    There was an unnatural expression on the old man''s face, and Su Yan keenly saw all this.


    But Su Yan didn''t speak either, and what a little unnatural expression could explain.


    "My name is Qiao Mai, from the Qiao family."


    "It''s alright that I haven''t come back for ten years, alright."


    The old man couldn''t help but said, he didn''t pay attention to Qiao Mai''s words at all, just kept holding on for ten years.


    It seems that he has special feelings for ten years, as if what happened during ten years, in short, people are a little bit incomprehensible.


    Not only that, the old man walked towards Qiao Mai, his eyes all smiled round, and looked at him tightly, making Qiao Mai look embarrassed.


    Qiao Mai didn''t think much about it, but thought that the old man recognized him and felt kind, but this made him a little excited, and his inner weakness was a little broken.


    The old man''s hand rested on Qiao Mai''s shoulder, and he gently stroked it, as if he was stroking a precious jade, he couldn''t put it down.


    Qiao Mai looked at the old man in embarrassment, it doesn''t need to be this way, too enthusiastic.


    No, I feel a little pain in my shoulder. The old man''s strength is a little bit strong. The strength of Qi Lao Ba Shi is similar to that of the previous Uncle Wang.


    Qiao Mai moved his shoulders, and the old man let go of his hand, still looking at Qiao Mai with a smile, which made Qiao Mai very embarrassed.

 Chapter 1175： Human blood buns

    This made the atmosphere a little bit cold, and Yu Wen Xiongba looked at Qiao Mai with a smile on his face, making fun of him.


    "The old man seems to have a soft spot for you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Uncle Wang must have recognized me, kindly."


    The old man also nodded, and his expression recovered: "Yes, ten years ago, it just happened to be a bump."


    Regarding this kind of strangeness, everyone did not pay attention to it, and stood up one after another, planning to walk outside.


    "Uncle Wang, we are leaving now, and we will eat your buns later."


    "Now I''m leaving, let''s stop taking some steamed buns."


    The old man stopped in front of Qiao Mai, as if not letting him go.


    Qiao Mai hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No more, I''m already full."


    "You forget that we are not only the most famous buns, but also steamed buns."


    Qiao Mai nodded. Although this is a steamed bun shop, it also sells other things like steamed buns, mixed with it, and sometimes fried dough sticks, which is actually like a breakfast shop.


    The old man walked toward the steamer, packed a few warm buns in a paper bag, and passed them directly to Qiao Mai''s hand.


    Qiao Mai could only take it, with a look of gratitude.


    "Thanks, Uncle Wang."


    But when Qiao Mai took the steamed buns, Jiang Chao''s girlfriend yelled and pointed to the steamed buns and said, "That''s...what kind of buns is that?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Chao couldn''t help but looked at the steamed buns, only to see that the steamed buns were full of red, and they continued to pop out from the middle, which was really shocking.


    Qiao Mai smiled and said nonchalantly: "This, this is human blood buns."


    "Human blood buns!"


    Both Wenwen and Lili were discolored, obviously not taking Qiao Mai''s words as a joke.


    Human blood, this can make people''s hearts tremble. It''s almost the same as those black-hearted inns in novels and TV.


    The two women were very courageous, and the blood on the buns was really lifelike, which made them terrified.


    Qiao Mai could not help smiling when he saw the second woman doing this, as if the strategy had succeeded.


    "Haha, look scared you."


    Qiao Mai picked up a steamed bun indifferently, took a big bite, and started chewing with relish, still enjoying it.


    But Su Yan and the others had different faces, they didn''t show a smile, and they didn''t regard this as a joke.


    "No, is this steamed bun made so realistic? Why do I smell a **** smell."


    Yuwen Xiongba showed doubts and looked at Su Yan. He wanted to hear Su Yan''s opinion.


    Qiao Mai was originally eating with relish, but was choked by Yuwen Xiongba''s words, and his mouth stopped suddenly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this is obviously steamed buns."


    Qiao Mai was taken aback in his heart, after all, the buns looked really alike, especially the red on it.


    However, he subconsciously ignored these, it is impossible, what human blood steamed bread, pure nonsense.


    But Su Yan was staring at the steamed bun in Qiao Mai''s hand at the moment, frowning slightly on his face.


    Qiao Mai looked at Su Yan, feeling a little uneasy. Su Yan''s expression is not really troublesome, right.


    "You''re eating it all right?"


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai, two wrinkles appeared on his forehead.


    "Similarly, what''s the matter..."


    Before Qiao Mai finished speaking, his expression changed. He seemed to be stuck suddenly, and his whole body stopped.


    He felt a slight strangeness, as if there was a real problem with this steamed bun, shouldn''t the red one be brown sugar? Why didn''t it taste sweet, but had a **** taste.


    Qiao Mai opened his mouth slightly, Jiang Chao and others immediately shouted: "Qiao Mai, in your mouth!"


    Qiao Mai trembled with fright, and hurriedly said: "What''s wrong, what''s wrong with my mouth?!"


    "Blood, all blood!"


    Qiao Mai looked at the steamed buns left in his hand and found that these steamed buns were unusually red, and the red blood kept coming out.


    Qiao Mai struggled to keep the steamed buns on the ground, and then vomited violently, vomiting all the food, and gargle with a cup of hot water.


    No one showed a smile. There is nothing funny about this human blood bun. Human blood means things, and it is very likely to be human life!


    Su Yan looked at the old man, who was motionless, as if turning a deaf ear to everything, without the slightest change in color.


    "Where did this thing come from!"


    Su Yan glared at the old man, trying to capture the changes in him, but after watching for a long time, he didn''t find anything unusual about the old man.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but gush out a burst of spiritual power and forced him towards the old man, but the old man still turned a deaf ear to it, which made him a little unclear.


    Qiao Mai vomited for a long time, and his intestines were almost vomiting out. That one regretted it, it was really bad for eight lifetimes.


    Qiao Mai glared at the old man without any respect, and said, "Old man, what is going on?!"


    The old man was still trembling, took a steamed bun from the steamer, his saliva almost dripped out, and swallowed the steamed bun into his stomach.


    "This steamed bun is delicious."


    Qiao Mai directly knocked the lid of the steamer into the air, and the whole steamed bun was revealed in front of his eyes. They were all human blood steamed buns, and they continued to pour out. The blood dripped on the steamer and then turned into stickiness.


    "How could it be human blood? The blood will coagulate after a long time."


    The old man said helplessly, very pitiful, afraid to look directly at Qiao Mai and others.


    This is what caused all the people to ask, it is indeed the reason, it will definitely solidify after a long time, and on the steamer, it can''t still be like fresh blood.


    But Jiang Chao''s face became cold, and he said in a low voice: "You can fool them, but you can''t fool me, just add some blood thinning factor!"


    The old man''s face twitched slightly, but Su Yan saw everything in his eyes, which could not escape his eyes.


    "I didn''t add it. How could there be such a thing? I have never heard of an old man in my seventies or eighties."


    The old man began to walk towards the inner door, not wanting to pay attention to Su Yan and the others anymore, as if he was treating them like a mess.


    At this time, a pair of mother and daughter came in and ordered four people''s blood buns without paying attention to the blood flowing on them.


    "Uncle Wang, take some salty Luobu."


    "Okay."


    Seeing a visitor, the old man couldn''t help but came out to greet him. He took a plate and put the human blood steamed bun and salted Luobu on the table.


    "Today''s soy milk porridge is delicious."


    "Well, this year''s soybean harvest is good, with full grains and flavor."


    The mother and daughter just ate for themselves, eating all the human blood buns in front of Su Yan, and they looked relish, as if they were delicious.


    "Tasty?"


    The mother looked at the little girl and asked, her eyes full of pampering.


    "It''s delicious, this is the best steamed bun."


    The little girl said innocently, her mouth was covered with blood.

 Chapter 1176： accident

    The little girl who was originally pink, cute and adorable, looked a bit evil because of the blood stains on her mouth, which made her scalp numb.


    And the mother''s mouth was also stained with blood. Although there were not as many as the little girl, she could still clearly see that she was unusually coquettish, as if she was more dazzling than lipstick.


    The two of them finished the four steamed buns, drank the rice porridge, wiped their mouths with the paper, and left.


    There were red blood stains on the paper, and the paper was stained so that the whole paper turned into a coquettish red, making the scalp numb.


    More than that, the mother and daughter seemed to have not seen Su Yan and the others, and walked completely alone. Even if they hit Qiao Mai, they didn''t seem to hit them.


    At this time, the sky was very white, and there were pedestrians one after another on the street, and several groups of people came to buy buns.


    "Fang Wang, here are ten buns!"


    "Wang big fat, five buns!"


    "Fang Wang, don''t sleep with your wife, come ten buns!"


    ...


    The bun shop suddenly became lively. Many people just bought and left instead of eating here. Only a few people made porridge by themselves and waited for the buns to be served.


    The old man was so busy all of a sudden, everyone went to the steamer to get it by themselves, but the money was still given.


    The folks here are simple, almost everyone knows each other, there is nothing to do without closing the door at night, the police station in the town has not been in for several years.


    "Wang Dafang hasn''t gotten up yet?"


    "Married a beautiful daughter-in-law, it''s still inseparable after more than ten years."


    "Envy, Wang Dafang had married such a beautiful daughter-in-law in his last life."


    ...


    Su Yan and the others were watching all this with cold eyes. He can almost confirm that this matter is not easy, and this old man is not easy.


    "Uncle Wang, bring me two steamed buns."


    "I also want."


    "The buns are good today, there are so many brown sugars."


    Suddenly, many people rushed to ask for steamed buns, regardless of whether the steamed buns were blood instead of brown sugar, they were still eating them with relish.


    Seeing this scene, Qiao Mai was so uncomfortable that there was a cold sweat on his forehead. He was eating with such relish just now, but it was not sweet, but bloody.


    Jiang Chao and the others felt a bit cold on their backs, and they even doubted their eyes. How could this be possible? Can''t these people see that it is a human blood bun.


    "Boss, this... won''t it be our eyes."


    Jiang Chao also rubbed his eyes, but there was still no change in what he could see, and there was an endless stream of people who came to buy buns and steamed buns.


    Su Yan looked very cold, staring at the old man, this old man was very strange, but why can''t he find out that he has the slightest spiritual power.


    Is it really a mistake, the illusion appeared in the chaos?


    Su Yan blinked and his mind stabilized. He couldn''t read it wrong, and Jiang Chao and others couldn''t read it wrong. All these people have problems!


    "No, we read it right."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Jiang Chao and the others didn''t feel at ease in their hearts, but were even more shocked.


    Wenwen and Lili had already hugged Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong tightly at this moment, so scared that they didn''t dare to speak at all, there was only a heartbeat.


    But after a while, the steamed buns were sold out. Today''s business is exceptionally good, because today is not a weekend. Everyone got up early and had to go to school or work.


    The old man covered the steamer and planned to walk in. At this moment, seeing Su Yan and the others shook his head.


    "You haven''t left yet?"


    The old man was also completely disgusted with Qiao Mai, and he was salivating just now, but now it is a big turn.


    Instead of leaving, Su Yan walked towards the house, which made the old man very angry.


    "Human blood steamed buns, don''t you just want to get the money back, just give it to you, hurry up!"


    The old man threw the money directly to Qiao Mai, disgusted with Qiao Mai, even with a look of anger.


    However, Yuwen Xiongba was walking towards the old man at this moment and grabbed his arm.


    "It''s not about money."


    The old man''s complexion changed, and his whole body was trembling, as if he was about to touch porcelain.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was not afraid at all, this was indicated by Su Yan, and he could do it boldly.


    "You...what are you doing?!"


    The old man''s face was uneasy, a little scared, because Yu Wen Xiongba stared at him, his face was not good.


    "What are you doing, you know better than me."


    "They all ate well, as long as you think there is a problem, you are deliberately finding fault."


    "Find the fault, I don''t think so."


    Su Yan looked at the old man with a cold expression on his face, and his eyes showed deep meaning.


    The old man changed his color on the spot, showing a sense of horror. He was obviously frightened.


    "Let''s talk about it, I might be able to disturb your life."


    "What are you talking about, I don''t know anything."


    "How did this man''s blood buns come from!"


    Su Yan roared, her voice trembled, and the pedestrians on the street were taken aback. They left everywhere without anyone watching the excitement.


    "There is no human blood bun, you must be framing it."


    "Fame!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he picked up Qiao Mai''s steamed bun which was still on the ground.


    Yuwen Xiongba glared at the old man, and said, "Is this a false accusation?!"


    "This, this is just brown sugar."


    The old man looked innocent and shivered constantly.


    "Shit brown sugar, you think my eyes are as blind as those people."


    Qiao Mai also walked over at the moment, looking at the old man and said: "Shit brown sugar, I have eaten it, there is no sweetness at all, it is all bloody!"


    Qiao Mai''s eyes were full of anger, and he wished to blast the old man with a few punches to teach him a lesson.


    But Qiao Mai still didn''t do anything. He looked at the old man''s panicked and terrified expression and was a little shaken. It was Uncle Wang.


    "Keep your dog eyes open, is this brown sugar!"


    Yuwen Xiongba placed the bun in front of the old man, feeling lingering.


    The old man finally slumped, his face blank.


    "Say it."


    Su Yan knew that this person''s psychological line of defense had broken down, and he would definitely be recruited now. Of course, he just treated it as an ordinary thing, and didn''t take it to heart.


    "Accident, this is just an accident."


    The old man was annoyed and regretful.


    "What''s the accident?"


    "Isn''t my big fat guy not coming out? Just because I cut it, there are blood stains on the buns."


    "So simple?"


    The old man''s words are full of loopholes. There is so much blood that can be cut to his hand, and why it doesn''t freeze, it is impossible to justify it.


    "It''s really an accident. Many of these are brown sugar. There may be a small amount of blood. How can the blood not coagulate."


    Su Yan sneered and looked at the old man and said, "Tell me a lie, the consequences are usually miserable."

 Chapter 1177： Who is the murderer

    Naturally, Su Yan would not believe what the old man said, boasting and not drafting, thinking that he was coaxing a three-year-old child.


    Those red are all blood stains, the real blood stains can''t be brown sugar at all, it''s completely different.


    More than that, these bloodstains are also unusually coquettish, just like they have just flowed out, it is impossible for the blood thinning factor to do this, because the steamer is the high temperature of Baidu.


    So Su Yan guessed that there must be a problem, and he faintly felt that the problem was not small, it could not be a simple human life problem.


    So Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to scare the old man, but the old man''s mouth was so hard that it was airtight, and he kept talking nonsense.


    Su Yan looked at the old man with a slight anger on his face, and said in a cold voice, "I will give you a chance to survive, but you must cherish it."


    The wrinkled skin on the old man''s face trembled slightly, it was obvious that he was so afraid that his body was shaking.


    "You bully people, are outsiders terrible!"


    The old man began to roar, and the pedestrians around him gathered around him, looking at Su Yan and the others with unkind eyes.


    "roll!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, and the group of people were so scared that they scrambled with their heads. Su Yan''s voice was like thunder bursting, which made people very shocked.


    "Quickly, go to the police!"


    When someone saw this scene, they felt uneasy and feared that something big would happen. They had to let the police handle such things.


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all, and continued to look at the old man with sharper eyes.


    "Let me come, I can show him his true colors!"


    Little Lolita has black air in her hands, her face is cold and evil.


    "Say or not?!"


    When the old man saw that the matter was over, he couldn''t help but knelt down with a look of despair, two lines of tears streaming down his face.


    "Injustice, injustice!"


    The old man wailed sorrow, that painful expression was not pretending, it was natural, and it was truly heartbroken.


    After investigating for a while, Su Yan didn''t find anything unusual about this old man, otherwise he wouldn''t be so confused. This was indeed an ordinary person without any spiritual power.


    Qiao Mai looked at the old man at this moment, his anger dissipated, after all, this was a person he often saw when he was a child.


    "Uncle Wang, what can you tell us? We can help you."


    "I can''t help, I can''t."


    The old man suddenly seemed ten years old, and the wrinkles became more abrupt, and even Su Yan detected that his vitality was slowly dissipating.


    People have heartbroken pain in the sorrow, and love to the depths forever.


    "Yes, there must be, my boss is strong, and all monsters are not his opponents."


    Qiao Mai looked arrogant, of course he trusted Su Yan''s ability, and he was completely admired.


    The old man looked at Qiao Mai abruptly, as if he had seen hope, and then looked at Su Yan with suspicion.


    "Really?!"


    "Of course it is true, I will lie to you."


    "Go ahead, maybe I can help."


    Seeing Su Yan speaking, the old man hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    "This is a grievance. My son just doesn''t listen. He has to marry that beautiful woman."


    Qiao Mai''s complexion changed and couldn''t help but said: "Could it be that the **** did something shameful?!"


    The old man shook his head and continued: "No, she was very good in our Wang family at first. It can be said that she is hardworking and simple. She is a rare good wife. I am very satisfied."


    "Then why?"


    "Ten years ago, when you left, that woman suddenly appeared strange. She likes to drink blood!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed and they drank blood. This sounded harsh and shocking. Wenwen and Lili had already been hiding in Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong''s arms at this moment, and they didn''t dare to hear another sentence.


    "What blood to drink?"


    Su Yan asked coldly, he didn''t think it was a strange illness.


    "Drink all blood, starting with chickens, ducks, pigs and cows, and then she will drink human blood!"


    When the old man said this, his whole body was trembling, as if he was very frightened, which was very frightening for ordinary people.


    "Did you kill someone for her to drink?!"


    "No, no, no, how dare we kill people, it''s just that people often die in the town, and Big Fat secretly bleeds people''s blood."


    "That is also intolerable."


    "There is no way, looking at the woman''s dying appearance, Big Fat can''t bear it."


    "Have never been to the hospital?"


    "I''ve been to the whole country, it''s useless, I can''t find out at all. In the end, this is not the way, and I have to go to the hospital to buy plasma.


    The old man looked helpless, this matter was pressing in his heart like Taishan.


    Plasma is very expensive, and their family is impoverished for this, but this is not what makes the old man desperate the most.


    Last night, as usual, he went to find his son, planning to knead the dough out, but a scene of despair and even horror appeared.


    The woman who was dying at first seemed to be mad, and killed the big fat. Not only that, the woman looked at him coldly and threatened him not to speak out, or he would die.


    "What, Big Fat Wang is dead!"


    Qiao Mai jumped up and got goose bumps. It was unexpected and incredible.


    "That steamed bun is mixed with fat blood..."


    The old man was extremely decadent and sat slumped on the ground. He couldn''t help it. The woman''s strength was so strong that he couldn''t allow him to refute by grabbing him.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba had already planned to rush into the inner door, but a woman came out from the inner door, she was beautiful, not to lose little Lolita, and even more amazing than Wenwen and Lili.


    If it is dressed up, it will be more beautiful, because the figure and face are perfect.


    The woman''s face was a little pale, soft and weak, with a shy expression.


    "Father-in-law, what happened?"


    The woman heard the noise and could not help but ran out.


    And the old man saw the woman, as if he saw a ghost, rubbing on the ground constantly, walking towards Su Yan, he thought that only Su Yan could protect him.


    When the woman came out, Yuwen Xiongba shot and pinched the woman, his spiritual power surged, and he was almost pinched to death.


    "and many more!"


    Su Yan scolded, looking at the woman with a majestic expression. The reason why he told Yuwen Xiongba to stop was because he could not detect the spiritual power of the woman.


    Not at all, she was just an ordinary woman, which made Su Yan very confused.


    "My lord, don''t kill this bad woman?!"


    Yu Wenxiong said arrogantly, his voice was cold and his teeth rang.


    "not that simple."


    The woman was caught by Yuwen Xiongba, her face paler, very weak, and she couldn''t help breathing.


    "Did you hear his nonsense?"


    The woman looked at the old man, but she looked scared.


    "what?!"


    "It''s him, he killed Fatty!"


    The woman said desolately, even in fear, that feeling was very real, not pretending at all.


    This suddenly made Su Yan and the others even more confused, who is the murderer in the end.

 Chapter 1178： The walking dead

    Everyone almost believed the old man''s words and regarded women as bad guys and devil, otherwise Yuwen Xiongba would not directly reveal the killing intent when the woman came out.


    But at this moment, the woman was saying that the old man was the murderer, and it didn''t pretend to cooperate with that weak appearance.


    This made Yu Wen Xiongba suddenly blinded, and the strength in his hand could not help but relax a lot, afraid that it would really hurt the innocent.


    Even Su Yan was frowning at this moment. He encountered this kind of thing for the first time. He had a different focus from others, and neither of them had spiritual power.


    If he has spiritual power, he can guess who is telling the lie and who is the murderer in the first place.


    The tricky thing now is that both of them are ordinary people. One is old and the other is weak. It is difficult for both of them to have the ability to kill, unless it is a long-planned attack and murder.


    "It was he who killed Fatty. How could I kill Fatty? How could I kill him."


    The woman cried bitterly, her face full of pear blossoms and rain, very sad.


    "Then why are you only coming out now?!"


    "I dare not, he threatened me, if I dare to talk nonsense, I will definitely die."


    Su Yan looked at the woman at this moment, and said: "Then how did he kill Wang Dafang?!"


    The woman looked at the old man in horror, with a look of dread and fear on her face, she did not dare to speak.


    "Say, we protect you."


    Yuwen Xiongba said on the side that he would prefer to believe in women. Perhaps this is a kind of nature, even the old man is in his seventies.


    "I have been married to the Wang family for more than ten years. I used to be in harmony and live a happy life, but he changed ten years ago."


    The woman looked at the old man with anger in her eyes, but she was more afraid.


    "He started to become strange, angry, even bloodthirsty, drinking all blood."


    Everyone''s complexion changed, which is almost the same as the old man said, except that the protagonist has changed a bit.


    "Started to drink animal blood, and then only human blood satisfies him, so the family''s money went to buy blood."


    The woman was even more sad, even distraught, and pointed to the old man and said: "He also killed his son!"


    Everyone is confused and doesn''t know who to believe in. This is simply blaming each other.


    Su Yan frowned even more, neither of them had spiritual power, and even their bodies were a little hollow, which completely left him no choice.


    "Go and see the back room."


    After Su Yan said, he walked directly towards the back room, but Jiang Chao and others naturally didn''t dare to go in and waited outside.


    With little loli there, I am not afraid of these two people running away.


    When I arrived at the back room, it was very dim inside. The bun shop had a brick structure on the outside, and the back room was made of wood. It has a history of hundreds of years and is worthy of being an ancient town.


    The back room was so dim that Su Yan had to use spiritual power to ignite the flames to be able to look down upon it.


    There is a huge chopping board inside, surrounded by flour and other things, and there is some dough on the chopping board waiting to be fermented.


    On the panel, Su Yan saw a man who was a little fat, lying on it.


    Looking closely, this person is very similar to the photo posted on the food quality monitoring on the outside wall. He is a person, so it is almost certain that this is the big fat Wang.


    Su Yan had long known that this person had no life, there was a blood mark on his wrist, no scars, and blood dripped from time to time.


    What shocked Yuwen Xiongba was that the big fat Wang''s head was separated, and the scene looked a little frightening.


    With a wave of Su Yan''s spiritual power, Wang Dapang''s corpse was turned into a mass of ashes, and everything disappeared.


    "grown ups?"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t understand Su Yan''s meaning, the corpse was turned into ashes, how to find evidence.


    At this moment, a police car horn sounded outside, and a police car stopped by the bun shop. Two people got off the car and rushed directly into the back room.


    "stop!"


    A policeman held a gun and looked at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba with a cold expression.


    "how?"


    Su Yan glanced at the two of them, and could not help showing disdain.


    "Why, you ruined the corpses, the evidence is solid, come with us now."


    A policeman took out his handcuffs and tried to handcuff the two.


    But Su Yan casually took a hand with spiritual power, and the two policemen showed their true shape. There were policemen, obviously walking dead.


    Rotting all over, ticking the viscous liquid constantly, staring at Su Yan empty-headed, now revealing a fierce look.


    Su Yan smiled, looked at Yu Wen Xiongba, and walked directly outside.


    "This is up to you."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, his spiritual power turned, and he blasted towards the two walking corpses.


    The room moved a few times, and then it became calm.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked out in a cool manner, and he could easily settle the two ants in the realm of masters.


    And Su Yan had already been outside at this moment, Jiang Chao and others looked at him with horror.


    Qiao Mai said: "Boss, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I understand everything."


    "How do you understand?"


    "Why did Wang Dafang die?"


    Yuwen Xiongba also walked out of the house and said, "Your place is not clean."


    Qiao Mai''s face trembled, and said in fear: "What''s not clean?!"


    "There are some unclean things, if you don''t believe me, I will let you see."


    Yuwen Xiongba leaped up, tapping his hands towards the old man and woman, with spiritual power, the two fell directly to the ground.


    But for a moment, both of them stood up, revealing their true colors.


    Where is a person, wearing ragged clothes, his face is pale, his eyes are exposed, his brain is empty, and he has obviously been hollowed out.


    The most frightening thing is that the two of them both showed fierce gazes, as if they were seen through, one after another attacked Qiao Mai.


    But Yuwen Xiongba stood in front of Qiao Mai, drew his sword out of its sheath, the sword light froze, and the sword cut out, directly causing the two heads to move.


    The two struggled, and finally fell weakly.


    Su Yan waved his hand at this moment, a flame filled, and the two of them were wiped out.


    Qiao Mai and the others were shocked, shivering with fright, and could hardly say a word. How often they have seen such things.


    For a long time, Jiang Chao asked uneasyly: "Boss, what is going on?"


    "It''s very simple, these are just some little ghosts, no, they can only be regarded as walking dead, controlled by others."


    "Who controls it?!"


    "Maybe it''s a human, maybe it''s a ghost."


    Jiang Chao and others trembled, and they were obviously frightened.


    "Boss, shall we go back?"


    They have already urged, this place is not a good place.


    "How can I just leave, just come here, haven''t had a good time to play."


    Su Yan said indifferently, how could this matter be forgotten, he hasn''t figured out the person behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1179： Qiao Family Courtyard

    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Jiang Chao and others cried and lost their faces, and they were extremely scared.


    "You go back, because next time it may not be fun."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and there was a wave of light in his eyes.


    In fact, Qiao Mai didn''t want to stay here anymore. Everyone was afraid of this. After all, they were just a group of scum with five fighting strength.


    "Boss, why don''t we play somewhere else?"


    "Change the place, don''t you go back to worship the ancestors?"


    "It''s okay in the future."


    "In the future, it is not certain that this place will be an ancient town."


    Qiao Mai knew that he couldn''t leave, so he didn''t expect it anymore. Anyway, he was safe with Su Yan.


    And Jiang Chao and the others naturally didn''t dare to leave alone. If this happened to let them go back alone, it would be impossible to kill them, so a group of people stayed helplessly.


    Yuwen Xiongba also said at this moment: "Don''t be so afraid, it''s just a group of little ghosts in the realm of masters, not enough, you have seen all the masters, have you been so afraid?"


    "It''s different, this is not a human being."


    "It''s okay, ghosts are actually not scary." Su Yan said lightly.


    Indeed, in his eyes, people are more terrifying creatures. Ghosts are only ugly on the surface, but some people are extremely ugly in their hearts.


    "There are adults, what are you afraid of, how to play, just play like this, and this is not all gone, at most there is a little girl behind the scenes, maybe it is some Taoist priest."


    "Really?"


    Jiang Chao still didn''t believe it, and the fear in his heart could not be calmed by these few words.


    "I will lie to you?"


    "Let''s go."


    The group of people left the Baozi Shop, and the street people trembled at the moment, and no abnormality was found in the Baozi Shop. After all, the Baozi Shop closed very early.


    "Qiao Mai, where is your home?"


    Qiao Mai pointed to the front and said, "It''s the compound."


    "Qiao Family Courtyard?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a smile, but Qiao Mai''s family was still a big family.


    Qiao Mai also recovered slightly at this moment. After all, he had seen many things with Su Yan, and besides, he himself was not useless, he still had some cultivation skills.


    The acceptance of the matter just now is not low, but Wenwen and Lili are more difficult to accept.


    "Yeah, my home is the Qiao Family Courtyard. It was one of the best families in this town."


    Qiao Mai recalled, remembering what happened when he was a child.


    Although the Qiao family compound sounds very face-to-face, the people of Qiao Mai''s family have had a hard time, because they are collaterals. They were the heirs of the father of Qiao and a maid, so they naturally have no status.


    It can be said that their home used to be very difficult and it was glamorous outside, but everyone knows the pain in his heart, otherwise his dad would not move out resolutely.


    Although in modern times, this ancient town has fallen, but the people of Qiao''s family are still living well. Many people are doing business everywhere, making a lot of money, and each one will come back to show off their wealth during the New Year.


    And the reason why Qiao Mai chose to return here this time was because the Qiao family asked them to go home to worship their ancestors. His father was in poor health, so he did it for him.


    Although he has some money now, he still feels uneasy, so he pulls on Su Yan, and this has happened before.


    This kind of thing is of course hard to tell. If you say it, Su Yan will definitely not come with him. Isn''t this the bodyguard of his Qiao Mai escort?


    In fact, Su Yan had guessed eighty or nine points in his heart. At first, he thought about leaving when he didn''t reach the ancient town. His time is precious and will not be wasted here.


    But after hearing Qiao Mai''s statement, and even this series of things, Su Yan knew that he couldn''t leave, and that everything had to be resolved before he could go back. How to say Qiao Mai was also his former buddy.


    The Qiao family compound that everyone was doing was indeed very magnificent. In ancient times, it was a residence only enjoyed by princes and nobles.


    The two unicorn sculptures in front of the door are also unusually powerful and domineering, nearly three meters high, squatting left and right, guarding the mansion.


    At the moment the door was closed, Qiao Mai walked to the door and knocked on the door, waiting patiently.


    After a while, the door opened and an old man walked out, looking like he was in his sixties.


    "who are you?"


    The old man looked at Qiao Mai with an unkind look on his face, and even spoke with pride.


    Qiao Mai knew the old man naturally, but he didn''t have any feelings. When their family left, this old man was also one of the people who ridiculed him.


    "Steward Zhang, don''t I know Qiao Mai?"


    Qiao Mai said in a cold voice, naturally without a good face.


    Steward Zhang was taken aback, then recovered, his face showing disdain.


    "Qiao Mai, I didn''t expect you to come back, where is your father?"


    "He is not in good health, so I came back to worship the ancestors instead."


    "Why don''t you bring so many people here?!"


    Steward Zhang looked at Su Yan and the others with a bad expression, even angrily, and didn''t want Qiao Mai in.


    Yuwen Xiongba wanted to shoot, but was stopped by Qiao Mai.


    "This is my family''s business, let me come."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and walked back.


    Qiao Mai looked at Steward Zhang with a sharp look. Now he is not the helpless and bullied Qiao Mai once.


    "You are a housekeeper, what right do you have to ask these?!"


    Qiao Mai''s face was cold and he scolded directly.


    Angrily appeared on Zhang Guanjia''s face. Although he was a housekeeper, thanks to the second master of the Qiao family as his backing, that was also much higher than Qiao Mai''s line.


    "Heh, can a humble branch be so arrogant? If it weren''t for the uncle pitying you to let you come back to worship your ancestors, I''m afraid you will never step into the gate of the Qiao family!


    Qiao Mai''s face became cold, stopped talking, and directly slammed into Steward Zhang with a punch. His strength was not weak, he was also a strong man close to the master level.


    Steward Zhang hurriedly backed away, Qiao Mai''s strength was indeed not weak, even he had to face it seriously.


    The Qiao family is everyone, and it is normal to be able to practice martial arts, and the several masters of the Qiao family are inestimable.


    "Do you dare to do it to me?!"


    "You are such a humble person and dare to be disrespectful to me. What''s wrong with me killing you?!"


    Butler Zhang spit out a foul breath, and hated Qiao Mai even more. Although he has a higher status than Qiao Mai, but after all, he is only a housekeeper. On the bright side, he is still a lot lower. Naturally, he dare not completely confront Qiao Mai. .


    Besides, the uncle of the Qiao family seems to have taken Qiao Mai very seriously recently and mentioned it several times.


    This may have something to do with Qiao Mai''s fame.


    "You can go in, but they can''t!"


    Steward Zhang still has to guard the final rules, which cannot be changed.


    "It''s not time to worship the ancestors, why can''t they enter? I advise you to step aside, because they are not people you can offend!"


    Steward Zhang glanced at Su Yan and the others, and when he saw the murderous intent on Yuwen Xiongba''s face, he couldn''t help shrinking.


    "Okay, I''m going to inform the second master!"

 Chapter 1180： Deceive

    Steward Zhang intends to inform the second master of the Qiao family that the second master is his patron, and he hates people like Qiao Mai the most, and he will definitely make Qiao Mai look good.


    But Qiao Mai didn''t have the thought of waiting. Except for the uncle Qiao family who treated him slightly better, Qiao Mai hated the other veins.


    Naturally, he can vividly remember the oppression of his family by these veins. The sons of the dignified Qiao family would starve to death because they couldn''t eat.


    You must know that his grandfather was starved to death and his mother died of illness, all because of these selfish people!


    At this moment, Qiao Mai felt more angry when he thought of this. The hatred suddenly gathered to reach the culmination, and his face at the moment was murderous.


    Although his grandfather and mother were not directly killed by others, they are inseparable from this group of people. Those who live in a large family but cannot show up to buy medicine and food are the most helpless deaths.


    "Let''s go, boss."


    At the moment, Qiao Mai''s voice became low and deep, with guilty conscience and too complicated.


    With one punch, the door of Qiao''s house was opened by Qiao Mai, and everyone walked in grandiosely.


    Although this place is desolate, although this place is forgotten, this group of people can live by the accumulated wealth, and they can eat for generations.


    Moreover, Qiao''s family has already sought development, and many people have laid their foundations outside, but it is only this time that they returned to worship their ancestors.


    Qiao Mai didn''t know all of this. He was only ten years old in his world. He was too poor at that time, and he thought everything was poor here.


    The group of people stepped into Qiao''s house and saw that the surroundings were deserted and a little lonely, which was very different from the previous excitement.


    Pavilions, pavilions, waterside singing platform, this house is worthy of being the first ancient house in the ancient town. In ancient times, it was definitely at the level of emperors and generals. It used expensive and famous wood. Even some seats can see the figure of Huanghuali. .


    Entering the nave at this moment, some of the servants appeared in everyone''s eyes. Seeing someone coming in and dressed so neatly, I could not help but bend down to show politeness.


    "My house is in the back hall."


    Qiao Mai took everyone to the back hall. Obviously, the place had been cleaned up. It was very clean and tidy. After all, the Qiao family had always lived here.


    Uncle Qiao''s family is also the existence of Qiao Mai''s grandfather. He is almost 80 years old now, and naturally he will not leave this place where he has lived for decades.


    Under the leadership of Qiao Mai, the group arrived at Qiao Mai''s so-called home, which was really shabby. It was obviously the place where the subordinates lived, and it was not even the same.


    "Although this place is rudimentary, it is quite big enough for everyone to live in."


    Su Yan and the others did not show contempt. By now, they knew Qiao Mai''s intentions, and there were no good hotels in this ancient town.


    Qiao Mai was very embarrassed to see everyone saying nothing, especially not daring to look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Needless to say, since you are here, I will help you settle everything."


    Su Yan said lightly, found a chair and sat down.


    Hearing this, Qiao Mai looked happy, and even shed tears with excitement, and he was extremely grateful to Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, you are my best buddy in your life, I..."


    "Needless to say, the deaths of your grandfather and mother are tragic, but there is no way in that era. If they don''t provoke you, they can just pass by."


    Qiao Mai nodded. He knew in his heart that it was impossible not to provoke him. He knew too much about the group of people, the one who eats people and does not spit out bones.


    At this moment, a group of people walked over quickly, headed by a forty or fifty-year-old man in a robe, looking very retro.


    "Qiao Mai!"


    The man shouted sternly before he even approached, his voice dressed very broadly, shaking the square courtyard. Obviously this person must be a martial artist, and his internal strength is still very strong.


    The middle-aged man glared at Qiao Mai, majestic, with majesty and disdain in his eyes.


    Qiao Mai couldn''t help showing a trace of fear. Of course, this person knew that he was a nightmare when he was a child, and that fierce gaze would never be forgotten.


    This person is the second son of the Qiao family, Qiao Mailang


    "You are a mere descendant, dare to be so rampant!"


    The middle-aged man continued to roar, becoming more and more coercive, and the subordinates were trembling with fright and did not dare to say a word.


    Even Qiao Mai''s body was trembling slightly at this moment, and the fear of childhood made him unable to treat it with a normal heart.


    "Do you think this is your home?!" Qiao Mailang continued to roar, looking at Su Yan and the others with contempt. "With a group of inconsistent people stepping into the Qiao family compound, you think you What benefits can be mixed?!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan frowned. These words were really bad. Not only did they repeatedly scold and suppress Qiao Mai, but also satirized them again.


    Yuwen Xiongba had already stood up at this moment, looking at Qiao Mailang coldly, and said with a cold voice: "If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I cut your tongue!"


    Qiao Mailang was not angry yet, the people around him couldn''t help it now, and they jumped up, especially the housekeeper Zhang.


    "So courageous, a group of trash who wants to come here to eat and drink will dare to scold Qiao Er!"


    Qiao Mai recovered his calm at the moment, standing in front of Yuwen Xiongba, staring at Qiao Mailang and others coldly.


    "This corner of the back hall belongs to my house, right?"


    Qiao Mailang breathed out a stale air from his nostrils and couldn''t help humming.


    "It''s so tattered, who cares."


    "That''s good, since this is still my house, I''m bringing someone in my house now, it''s up to you!"


    Qiao Mailang''s face became cold, his eyes showed the meaning of fire, but then he laughed.


    "Haha, it''s terrible, it''s so rampant for a mere slave to come out."


    Steward Zhang said at this moment: "Qiao family rules, you dare to be disrespectful to the main house when you come out, and you dare to violate the rules and bring unconventional people, and you will be sentenced to 100!"


    At this moment, there are already two people standing by with thick-armed sticks, looking at Qiao Mai.


    Qiao Mai looked at Qiao Mailang coldly, and said angrily: "Do you think this is still your old age, the rules, I will go to you?"


    Qiao Mai furiously vented, and the anger in his heart reached its peak. It was so ridiculous that he wanted to use the rules against him. Did he think he was the weak child ten years ago?


    Blue veins appeared on Qiao Mailang''s forehead, and he glanced at the housekeeper, who knew everything, and walked directly towards Qiao Mai.


    "Despise family law, you are dead today!"


    Steward Zhang blasted out with a punch, and his power reached the master''s initial level, which was more than a little tougher than he was at the door just now.


    Qiao Mai angrily took over, and the two punched each other, making a violent explosion.


    But Qiao Mai stepped back several steps to stabilize his body, his hands dripping with blood.


    "You swindled!"

 Chapter 1181： You have to look at the owner

    Qiao Mai''s hands were covered with blood, and he looked a little shocked. Not only was he injured by the skin, but actually his muscles and bones were also injured.


    Because that housekeeper actually cheated, hiding a poisonous needle in his finger!


    At this time, Qiao Mai''s arm had begun to turn black, the venom began to permeate, and a tingling feeling permeated the entire arm.


    He used his spiritual power to force the toxin back, but it didn''t have the slightest effect. On the contrary, the toxin was more violent, and it was forced along the bloodline towards the heart.


    Qiao Mai panicked. If the toxins really enter the heart, then the situation is extremely dangerous, not a trivial matter.


    At this moment, Qiao Mai looked at Steward Zhang, the anger in his heart could be imagined, looking at him as if he was going to eat raw.


    "You scumbag!"


    But Steward Zhang disapproved, looking at Qiao Mai with disdain, as if looking at a dead dog.


    "Despicable villain, how to deal with trash like you is mean or not."


    Even Qiao Mailang looked indifferent at this moment, ignoring Qiao Mai''s injuries at all, and had no intention of saving.


    "Qiao Mai, you violated the family rules, brought people here without authorization, and you were rude to me. If you want to survive, you kneel down and admit your mistakes!"


    Qiao Mailang''s words are very clear. If Qiao Mai wants to survive, he has to kneel and confess his mistakes and lose all his dignity.


    How could Qiao Mai knelt down to admit his mistakes, wishing to beat Qiao Mailang into a pig''s head, the anger in his heart kept stimulating his brain.


    "This poison is not an ordinary poison. Except for the few people in my Qiao family who can solve it, everyone else is helpless. If you delay it for a few minutes, it will be exhausted."


    Qiao Mailang looked at Qiao Mai with a sneer. He was very patient. It would be better if Qiao Mai died.


    But at this moment Su Yan stood up. The reason why he didn''t stand up just now was because he didn''t expect Qiao''s family to be so vicious.


    How could Qiao Mai be regarded as Qiao''s family, suppressing him would be unfair to him, but it is impossible to kill him, but this is obviously Qiao Mailang.


    Su Yan shot a pill to Yuwen Xiongba, but his intention was obvious. He wanted Yuwen Xiongba to give Qiao Mai. He didn''t want to come forward directly. After all, this Qiao Mailang was not worth his hands.


    Yuwen Xiongba got the pill and hurriedly walked to Qiao Mai and swallowed the pill for him. If Su Yan hadn''t spoken, Yuwen Xiongba would have beaten Qiao Mailang and the others.


    Seeing Qiao Mai swallowing the pill, Qiao Mailang looked disdainful and didn''t panic at all.


    He just said that only a few people in the Qiao family can untie the toxin, and no one else should think about it.


    "Qiao Mai, it seems that you have made a good group of friends. Even if the pill is useless, you are still willing to swallow it."


    Qiao Mai didn''t speak, and the pill entered the body, he was running his spiritual power, and with the spiritual power of the pill, he was directly forced towards the toxin.


    The toxin can no longer be rampant at this moment, it is directly wrapped by spiritual power, and then turned into a mass of nothingness.


    The toxins on Qiao Mai''s body were resolved, and his body recovered. The arm was originally pitch black, but the color faded slowly at this moment, and finally recovered.


    Seeing this scene, Qiao Mailang''s eyes were about to come out, his face was incredibly poisonous, how could it be resolved because of the extremely poisonous Qiao family.


    "No, absolutely impossible!"


    Qiao Mailang still roared alone, with a look of disbelief.


    Qiao Mai stood up, dressed relaxed, couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, with a grateful expression on his face.


    "Steward Zhang, you actually wanted to kill me with poison, today you don''t die, I die!"


    Qiao Mai rushed away with both fists and tigers alive, and directly attacked and killed Zhang Jianjia.


    Butler Zhang looked at Qiao Mailang with a cold face, and after receiving a positive answer, he directly greeted him.


    Faced with Qiao Mai''s anger, Steward Zhang was not afraid, clenched his fists with both hands, and shook it directly.


    After being attacked and deceived last time, Qiao Mai was naturally on guard this time, and when he confronted Mr. Zhang, his spiritual power had already wrapped his fist.


    This time, the two were evenly matched. Qiao Mai stepped back, and Steward Zhang also stepped back.


    Qiao Mai roared again, his spiritual power poured out frantically, and the pill began to take effect at this moment.


    The pill that Su Yan gave not only detoxifies, but also increases spiritual power. This is the benefit of Shuangyuan Pill.


    He knows that Qiao Mai and the housekeeper are equal, and no one can beat the other, but Qiao Mai has the spiritual power of this pill, it will naturally be much stronger.


    Steward Zhang is already passive at this moment, because Qiao Mai''s strength is much stronger than before, making his fists extremely painful, and his muscles and bones even have some hand injuries.


    Steward Zhang began to turn his initiative into a passive, defending his undefeated rigorously.


    But Qiao Mai''s power is getting stronger and stronger, and even his own spiritual power is floating around his body, the power of that punch is about half stronger than before.


    In the face of Steward Zhang''s defense, Qiao Mai made a false move, and then struck Steward Zhang''s abdomen with his fist, and the punch fell firmly on his body.


    Butler Zhang was in pain, and flew upside down, hitting the beam with one head, his forehead was bloody, and the breath of the whole body was sluggish.


    Qiao Mai didn''t stop, how could he stop, his murderous intent was already high, if it weren''t for Su Yan, he would already be a corpse now.


    Housekeeper Zhang was lying on the ground, looking at Qiao Mai with a face of fear, and seeing his face full of murderous intent, his heart was suddenly uneasy and even panicked.


    "Qiao Mai, what are you going to do, if you dare to step forward, you know the consequences!"


    Manager Zhang wanted to intimidate Qiao Mai to make Qiao Mai jealous, but his thoughts were naive.


    Qiao Mai would not be afraid of the slightest, nor would he be afraid of the slightest. This housekeeper almost killed him just now. For such a person, how could he let it go.


    If he comes here alone, he might be jealous, but there is Su Yan next to him. This is an invincible bodyguard. It can be completely unafraid, and it can be filled with as much as a basket.


    So Qiao Mai walked to the housekeeper Zhang, clenched his fists tightly, his face was extremely cold.


    "Aren''t you jumping, barking again is just a dog!"


    Qiao Mai hit the housekeeper Zhang with a punch, smashing his cheek directly, and blood immediately flowed out of his mouth.


    Steward Zhang is completely scared now, he knows that Qiao Mai will not be threatened by words, will not regress for this, and will definitely kill him.


    "Second Young Master Qiao, save me!"


    Butler Zhang let out a stern cry, and now only Qiao Mailang can save him.


    And Qiao Mailang also had a cold face at the moment, with a murderous intent in his eyes, and Qiao Mai''s doing this was obviously beyond his expectation.


    "After going out for ten years, it seems that the wings have really grown hard!"


    Qiao Mailang looked at Su Yan coldly, and directly yelled: "You have to look at the master when you hit the dog. Are you a **** slave really wanting to go wild here!"


    Qiao Mai was trembling with angrily. This Qiao Mailang said this more than once. At this moment, his brain could not be calm, only anger.

 Chapter 1182： Its useless to call

    There was blood flowing out of Qiao Mai''s eyes, which was extremely angry and caused the capillaries to burst, but he was still very surprised.


    "You kind of say it again!"


    Qiao Mai pointed at Qiao Mailang, and his voice was extremely low, mixed with a sharp killing intent, and even endless anger.


    Qiao Mailang was full of disdain and sneered.


    "Why, am I wrong, aren''t you a **** slave!"


    Qiao Mai broke out completely, grabbing the steward Zhang��s neck and pulling it hard, and steward Zhang��s neck was bloodied and terrible.


    Steward Zhang kept struggling, trying to speak but couldn''t, because his trachea had been torn off by Qiao Mai.


    At this moment, he is desperate in his heart, with a desperate expression on his face. You quarrel and care about me, have the ability to kill Qiao Mailang.


    Butler Zhang fell weakly, limp all over, like a pile of mud.


    Qiao Mai was splashed with blood, and looked a little scary at the moment, especially the scarlet eyes, extremely hideous.


    "You!" Qiao Mailang was enveloped in spiritual power, obviously furious, "You actually killed Steward Zhang!"


    Steward Zhang is not important in Qiao Mailang''s eyes. He is just a running dog. It doesn''t matter if he is dead.


    However, Qiao Mai killed Steward Zhang in front of him, and completely ignored his anger and reprimand, which obviously didn''t take him seriously.


    Qiao Mailang is the son of the second master of the Qiao family, and his status in the Qiao family is naturally extraordinary. It can be said that Qiao Mai is not qualified for adding toes to him according to the respect of the Qiao family.


    But Qiao Mai had already jumped out of Qiao''s house, and the rules of Qiao''s house were of no use to him.


    "What about killing him, you have to hold back if you have any comments!"


    Qiao Mai''s expression was cold, without any fear at all. Su Yan was not afraid of him.


    "good, very good, excellent!"


    Qiao Mailang smiled furiously, looking at Qiao Mai''s eyes with gloomy anger, and the killing intent had reached its peak.


    "By doing this, you can save me from worry."


    Qiao Mailang''s words are very simple. Qiao Mai kills butler Zhang, and now he can kill Qiao Mai directly without any trouble.


    Qiao Mailang walked towards Qiao Mai, his whole body surged, and the whole lobby trembled, and the bonsai had already been broken at this moment.


    Naturally, those subordinates did not dare to stay here for a while, and fled around one after another.


    Although Qiao Mai is not afraid, he is still afraid of Qiao Mailang. He is very aware of Qiao Mailang''s power. After all, Qiao''s family is also a family of martial arts and used to be a dart board.


    "No one can save you today, I won''t be called Qiao Mailang unless I kill you!"


    Qiao Mailang''s face was violent, and his entire body''s strength gathered his hands at this moment and headed directly towards Qiao Mai.


    A strong man in the middle stage of a master can deal with a person who is worthy of the early stage of a master. It is as simple as an elephant trampling an ant to death, without any effort.


    Qiao Mai was also panicked and kept backing away, but how could his speed be faster than Qiao Mailang and he was directly blocked.


    "go to hell!"


    Qiao Mailang''s spiritual power rushed to Qiao Mai, and this blow would undoubtedly kill the strong master who reached Consummation.


    Qiao Mailang''s Zhao Lingli attack was extremely fast, but he was in front of Qiao Mai in the blink of an eye. In just a moment, Qiao Mai would definitely be photographed into meatloaf.


    But Yuwen Xiongba moved at this moment, flew away, blocked Qiao Mai, and shook his palm without fear.


    Qiao Mailang''s face changed, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with incomparable coldness.


    "You dare to stop me, what are you!"


    "Then what are you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t smile at all, he was enveloped in spiritual power, looking at the evil spirit.


    "Don''t forget, this is my Qiao family, you dare to be so arrogant when you come here, purely looking for death!"


    "I think you are looking for death!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more cold, and he went directly to Qiao Mailang, his hand was majestic and powerful, and his moves were extremely tough.


    Qiao Mailang also took it seriously. He knew that Yu Wen Xiongba was not easy, and the move just now did not cause any harm to Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "Qiao Mai, do you think I have hired a group of helpers, so I can''t help you!"


    "You wait for me, wait for me to kill all these people, and then let you survive without death!"


    Qiao Mai''s complexion recovered at the moment, and Yuwen Xiongba took the shot, and he was extremely at ease. After all, he knew that Yuwen Xiongba was not only in the early stage of the grandmaster, but also in the late stage of the grandmaster.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba and Qiao Mailang are fighting vigorously, and you come and go with each other, **** hard, not weakening the other side.


    Spiritual energy is constantly drifting around, and the entire lobby is radiant. If it weren''t for the spiritual energy of this house, this place would have collapsed long ago.


    Yuwen Xiongba is very dazzling with blue light, and Qiao Mailang is not weak with green spiritual power.


    "Unexpectedly, the early ants of a mere grandmaster were so strong!"


    Yu Wen Xiong''s power obviously exceeded Qiao Mai Lang''s imagination. At this moment, there was hatred in his heart, and there was a sense of anxiety.


    But this anxiety quickly dissipated. This is his Qiao family''s residence. What if he can''t beat this group of people, and there are so many people from his father.


    A group of green spiritual power shrouded in Qiao Mailang''s hand, like a seed bomb, blasting towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    But this offensive was easily resolved by Yuwen Xiongba, and it didn''t hurt him at all, and he couldn''t even break his qi.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s power suddenly climbed at this moment, and moved towards Qiao Mailang, with a fierce and fast move.


    Qiao Mailang suddenly became passive and could only defend and wait for the opportunity.


    After the ten moves, Qiao Mailang''s expression was so angry that he no longer defensively turned into an offense, and a secret technique blasted towards Yu Wenxiong.


    Yuwen Xiongba was able to evade, but a horrified wound appeared on his hand, dripping with blood.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan showed dissatisfaction and said to Yuwen Xiongba: "Three tricks, defeat him!"


    Su Yan''s words are very simple, with a sense of indifference, and an irrefutable momentum.


    Yuwen Xiong frowned as soon as he heard it, naturally he didn''t dare to refute the slightest, but he could only imagine his real name sword.


    "Three moves are three!"


    Yuwen Xiongba directly killed Qiao Mailang, slashing the sky with a sword, and the light shining brightly, making Qiao Mailang''s complexion suddenly change and resist with all his strength.


    The second sword swept across, driving Qiao Mailang to a dead end, unable to avoid half a point.


    As for the third sword, Zhili slashed, and this sword directly landed on Qiao Mailang''s shoulder, drawing a shocking wound, causing Qiao Mailang to be seriously injured.


    The sword disappeared, and Yuwen Xiongba returned to Su Yan with an indifferent expression. The three swords were completed and the ending was set.


    Su Yan nodded, but he obeyed his words, which was considered a pass.


    But at this moment, Qiao Mailang was howling ghostly, terribly terribly, and he was so badly injured that he could only call for reinforcements.


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mailang coldly, and said lightly: "Calling is useless."

 Chapter 1183： Qiao Erye went crazy

    Of course Qiao Mailang wouldn''t listen to Su Yan. This is his Qiao family compound, which is his own base. His father and many uncles are here.


    For this reason, Qiao Mailang roared more sternly, sternly and sternly, his voice rose louder and louder every time, and the people who listened to him froze.


    It''s hard to imagine that a person in his forties can still cry like this. It''s really hard to show his nature.


    Qiao Mai Na naturally has a pleasant expression on his face. The more miserable Qiao Mai Lang is, the happier he will be. Only the previous hatred and the anger just now can be vented.


    "Scream, scream hard, so I can cut your tongue!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly, without a trace of emotion, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    He said this just now, so it should be fulfilled naturally, otherwise it would be unbelievable.


    Hearing what Yuwen Xiongba said, Qiao Mailang shuddered, and he lost his fire, and he dared not make any more noises.


    "Unexpectedly, it was an egg fire."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked disdainful, and had no interest in Qiao Mai Lang.


    Qiao Mailang looked at Qiao Mai at the moment, and said, "Qiao Mai, I am your second uncle too, if you don''t look at the face of the monk, we are all Qiao''s family."


    He was afraid that Yuwen Xiongba would really cut his tongue, and he was afraid that Yuwen Xiongba would kill him all at once.


    Just now the howling of the ghost and the wolf, even if it was heard by other people, it would take time to wait for the reinforcements to arrive, so he wanted to delay it for a while.


    Su Yan didn''t know Qiao Mailang''s thoughts, but he would not pay attention to this kind of ants. Now that he arrived at Qiao''s house, everything should be clear. Naturally, the leader of Qiao''s family is needed.


    Qiao Mai looked at Qiao Mailang angrily and couldn''t help kicking Qiao Mailang''s arm.


    "Didn''t you just be arrogant? Didn''t you just say that I was a slave!"


    This is the most extreme words, who would be subjected to such words, it is pure humiliation.


    "No, no, that''s just my nonsense. Uncle can get you back, what can I say."


    "Fart, you think I don''t know your thoughts, you think I don''t know your virtues!"


    Qiao Mai''s eyes were blushing and he couldn''t control himself at all. He slammed his fist on Qiao Mailang, letting his blood flow.


    Qiao Mailang was seriously injured and naturally could not resist Qiao Mai''s fists. At this moment, his chest was slightly sunken, and his body was dripping with blood, dying.


    And the Qiao family compound was not peaceful at the moment, and those who left naturally went to inform their masters.


    There are five masters in the Qiao family. These are all babies who are married to famous families. The status is naturally incomparable in the Qiao family. Only Qiao Mai''s line and another line are born out of the accident, which is caused by the accident of the previous ancestors of the Qiao family. .


    In addition, that vein has long since disappeared, and there is no need to elaborate on the reason, it must have been done by the Qiao family.


    At this moment, a young servant hurriedly walked towards the back hall of the Qiao family, where the second master of the Qiao family lived.


    There are a lot of people in the Qiao family''s second line. He has only had seven or eight sons and several daughters. The branches and leaves are naturally bigger, and dozens or hundreds of people did not run away.


    At this moment, the second master of the Qiao family is playing chess with one of his most beloved grandsons. The child is five or six years old, and his chess skills are good. For this reason, the second master of Qiao likes him.


    "Look at it, or I''ll take your chess."


    The second master Qiao has a kind face, and he treats his grandson like this. He is called Qiao Kuaishou, and Kuaishou also means executioner.


    "Humph, grandpa should worry about worrying about himself."


    The child was dissatisfied with a face and moved directly. What he liked was another chess piece of Qiao Erye.


    "Haha, I ate."


    Second master Qiao fell directly, and a large piece of chess pieces were surrounded to death. Sure enough, Jiang was still old and hot.


    "Grandpa shamelessly, grandpa shamelessly."


    The child lied, and pointed to Qiao''s second master.


    At this moment, the young man walked over with a panic on his face, afraid to speak.


    After the second master Qiao coaxed the child properly, he wiped his hands with a tissue and looked at the young man.


    "what''s up!"


    The second master Qiao''s voice suddenly became extremely deep, with a lingering meaning, making the little servant even more like walking on thin ice.


    "Second Master, Second Young Master... he was beaten!"


    The young man spoke in a huff, and he dared not look at Second Ye Qiao during the whole process, and his body trembled even more.


    Second Master Qiao was not angry, but looked at the cold expression on this young man''s face.


    puff!


    There was no sign, no half-point fluctuations, or even a half-point reason, just so abrupt and abnormal, Xiao Si was cut off directly.


    The blood spilled all over the floor, and the young man didn''t even have a chance to struggle, but he left the world completely and died terribly.


    Second Master Qiao stretched out his hand. Although the maid beside her was scared, she hurriedly handed over a tissue for him to wipe his fingers.


    Because there was a drop of blood on his finger, it was naturally the servant, and it was accidentally contaminated on his hand.


    Second Ye Qiao stood up, and the grandson on the side had been taken away by his servants a long time ago. Naturally, this **** scene could not be seen by him. The flowers needed care.


    "It''s actually recruiting non-discriminatory servants. The boss seems to be really old."


    Qiao Erye walked outside the house, planning to enjoy the flowers and fishing, to go unlucky.


    It''s not surprising that he behaved like this, because he didn''t believe the little boyfriend''s words. The little boy was purely looking for death and even said that his son was beaten.


    This is the Qiao family compound, this is the Qiao family''s territory, who dares to beat his son!


    Second Ye Qiao''s mood was still slightly affected, after all, this was bad luck and made him unhappy.


    "Go fishing, go unlucky."


    After the second master Qiao said, he walked towards the backyard, where there was a flower pond with fish for fishing.


    But the second master Qiao had only walked a few steps, and he stopped suddenly, his body was slightly tight, and he thought of something strange.


    Why a mere subordinate should lie to him, and what benefits lie to him, these are all things that are incomprehensible.


    Second Master Qiao frowned slightly, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was, because it couldn''t justify it.


    So he couldn''t help thinking about other places, could his son really be beaten, but this is also an incredible thing.


    Who can beat him, could it be the son of the boss, but how could his son beat Mai Lang? This is totally untrue.


    In the end, Qiao Erye had to stop thinking of going fishing. He wanted to check it out. He started to feel uneasy.


    "I went to see."


    Second Master Qiao said to the person behind him, and he walked towards another part of the back hall. He felt a wave of spiritual power at this moment, and something must have happened in that place.


    For this reason, the complexion of the second master Qiao suddenly changed, suddenly became extremely gloomy, and suddenly became cold and shocked.


    "Who dares to beat my son!"

 Chapter 1184： Sailor Moon

    The second master Qiao went wild all of a sudden, his face full of anger, suddenly erupted, spiritual power surged around, and the servants knelt directly.


    He can discover the strangeness through the fluctuation of this spiritual power, combined with the words of the next person, now it is 70% possible that his son was really beaten by someone in the Qiao family compound, in the Qiao family The site was beaten.


    Now his anger can be imagined, it is furious, Qiao Erye is called Qiao Kuaishou, but Hudu is also unusually famous.


    No matter who he is now, whether he is from the Qiao family or not, he moved his son, and the result is self-evident.


    Of course, the second master Qiao, who died tragically, had no intention of regret. He never regretted killing, even if he killed innocent people.


    Regardless of this, the second master Qiao walked directly towards the back hall, where the fluctuations were in the back hall, which was where the people lived.


    But at this moment, many people have gathered in the back hall, Qiao Mai''s place, and naturally people who listen to the wind have gathered.


    These are the descendants of the Qiao family, of course they are directly under them. All of them are young and old ladies, but also rich people, and they are naturally well dressed.


    "What happened? I heard a noise just now."


    Someone asked curiously and followed suit.


    "Er Qiao was beaten."


    The insider revealed that they looked at Su Yan and the others with an unkind expression. After all, Second Ye Qiao was from their Qiao family, and Su Yan and others were outsiders.


    "Who beat him, who dares to beat him?!"


    "It''s those uninvited guests."


    Many people looked along, and when they saw Su Yan and others, they were naturally angry, but when they saw Qiao Mai, they all frowned slightly.


    "That person, that person seems to be somewhat impressed."


    Some people can''t remember it, after all, it''s been ten years, too long.


    "He, it''s Qiao Mai, the one who was bullied by us before."


    "He, he still has the face to come back, why do you want to come, eat and drink?"


    But the insider said displeased: "Come on and drink, you can also say that, Qiao Mai is now very good, it is said that he has opened a very large company, with an annual output value of two or three billion.


    Many people have their mouths open with an incredible face. Two or three billion is of course a huge sum of money for them, even if the Qiao family is very rich.


    But some people naturally don''t believe it. Do you think two or three billion is paper? It''s so profitable.


    "Don''t brag without drafting."


    "It''s really funny. Why can his Qiao Mai earn two or three billion yuan? My family''s Awen can only make one or two billion yuan a year with Wang boss."


    This woman is dressed up in bells and whistles, a typical vixen, and she does not forget to praise her husband while belittling doubts.


    "Really, otherwise do you think Grandpa will let him come back to worship the ancestors?!"


    Many people are silent. This is indeed, if you don''t do something, you will never let him come back.


    "He brought a group of inconsistent people, and then beat Qiao Erxiao?!"


    "That''s right, it''s that group of people, hidden from view, not a bunch of ordinary people."


    "It is said that Steward Zhang killed Qiao Mai, and in the end Qiao Mai killed Steward Zhang. Qiao Mailang wanted revenge and was beaten in the end."


    "That group of people are so powerful, it is said that the second master Qiao is a strong master."


    "So don''t mess with it, just watch a good show."


    At this moment, the second master Qiao came over violently with a look of anger. The first sight was when he saw his dying son lying on the ground. His eyes were furious and he was furious.


    "Mairang!"


    Second Master Qiao rushed over and helped Qiao Mailang up, seeing the horrified wound on his shoulder and the blood all over, almost furious.


    "Are you all right, Mai Lang?!"


    Qiao Mailang almost burst into tears the moment he saw his father, and finally waited for you. Fortunately, I didn''t give up and was almost killed...


    Qiao Mailang was so excited that he couldn''t speak, but it took a long time to point at Qiao Mai with a murderous expression on his face.


    "Are these people?!"


    The second master Qiao looked at Su Yan and the others in anger, the killing intent in his eyes was high, and his spiritual power directly blasted towards Su Yan and the others.


    This attack is naturally not weak, but it was still resisted by Lori.


    The second master Qiao was still angry, looking at everyone, even more murderous.


    "Father, father, they are them!"


    Qiao Mailang made a sound at this moment, because he felt safe and the fear in his heart dissipated.


    "Qiao Mai, that **** slave!"


    Qiao Mailang pointed at Qiao Mai at this moment, with a grievance on his face.


    The second master Qiao was fouled out of his nostrils and glared at Qiao Mai with a terrifying expression in his eyes.


    "You are Joe Mai, Joe''s son?!"


    Fool Qiao is an insult to Qiao Mai''s father. It was because Qiao Mai''s father played stupid that he escaped the evil hands of many people in the Qiao family, but his mother and grandfather still failed.


    After having a chance, Qiao Mai''s father left here with Qiao Mai, while his grandma stayed here without moving.


    Rather than worshipping the ancestors, it is better to say that Qiao Mai came back to cherish the memory of his relatives. He knew that after he and his father had left, his grandmother died within one month. It goes without saying how he died!


    "Second Master Qiao!"


    Qiao Mai looked at Second Master Qiao with cold eyes and was not afraid.


    "presumptuous!"


    Second Master Qiao shouted directly, his face full of majesty, even with a strong pressure.


    "A mere slave dared to yell at me. Isn''t it worth it? I don''t know if the sky is too thick!"


    "You count as something, do you need me to respect you!"


    Qiao Mai is not afraid of the slightest. Now it is the case. It is impossible to reconcile. With Su Yan, he is not afraid of Second Master Qiao. Today, he will let everyone in the Qiao family know that his Qiao Mai and even their line are no longer affected. The target of bullying!


    "Very well, I didn''t expect to see you in a few years, the wings are so hard, you shouldn''t have let you go away alive."


    "Unfortunately, I still live to the present, letting you down."


    "It''s okay, it''s not too late for you to die now."


    Second Master Qiao stood up, Qiao Mailang had been restrained by his spiritual power, so there was no life worry.


    Second Master Qiao looked at Qiao Mai with a disdain between his eyebrows, and a person who was worthy of a master''s early days would naturally not be in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but glance at the others, and said in a low voice, "Who did it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba stepped forward, Qiao Mailang was indeed injured by him, and he was not afraid of the second master Qiao, so he stood up.


    "It''s you?!"


    Qiao Erye looked at Yuwen Xiongba, with a sullen expression in his brow.


    "It''s impossible for the district master to hurt my Mai Lang in the early days."


    Qiao Mailang said at the moment: "Father, he did it!"


    The second master Qiao was furious and looked at Yuwen Xiongba''s killing intent.


    But at this moment, little Lolita was stopped in front of Yuwen Xiongba, this second master Qiao was not easy, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t deal with it, so she could only let her come.


    "I''ll come on, you step back."


    Yu Wenxiong looked at Su Yan and retreated helplessly. He knew that Su Yan would not be wrong. He also knew that this person was Qiao Mailang''s father, and his strength must be stronger than one or two grades.


    "Sailor Moon, not bad, not bad."


    At the moment, the second master Qiao was looking at Little Lolly with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1185： Secretly help

    Although the second master Qiao is very old, the cultivator has a very strong body and is naturally unstoppable towards women.


    The second master Qiao was nicknamed Qiao Kuaishou, but there was another nickname called Qiao Liushui, where women continued to flow like water.


    Seeing a handsome person like Little Lolita with a cold look, the second master Qiao was delighted in his heart.


    Little Lolita covered her cheeks with her long hair, and there was half a mask under her cheeks. This was her inferiority complex and her hope.


    Hearing what Qiao Erye said, little Lolita was very angry, a chill flashed in her eyes, and the cold light of the long sword in her hand appeared.


    "This little girl doesn''t look easy."


    "Yes, looking at Mengmeng, but those eyes are extremely sharp."


    "I guess she might even exist in the later stage of the Grand Master."


    ...


    The people around him talked a lot, but they were all in the eyes of the second master Qiao, and he was not afraid under the master. This is the pride of the second master Qiao, because he is a Taoist.


    There are ants under the Taoist people, and this sentence is what the Taoist people said. It can''t be true. The gap in realm is irreparable, and there are few people who can fight against it.


    Second Master Qiao naturally didn''t think Little Lolita had that qualification, otherwise he wouldn''t be so frivolous.


    But Su Yan knew little Lolita''s strength, so she would be able to deal with the second master Qiao, unless the second master Qiao had a secret technique or something.


    "court death!"


    Little Lori yelled, and lightly picked out the long sword in her hand, directly attacking the door of the second master Qiao.


    The power of this sword is naturally not the previous fight between Yuwen Xiongba and Qiao Mailang. It contains powerful spiritual power and is more dazzling.


    The most terrifying thing is the sword intent. A sword is not sharp, bloodthirsty, or tough, but it must not be without the sword intent, because the sword intent is like a soul.


    Second Master Qiao''s face was slightly solemn, showing an unhappy look, and his fingers easily clamped the long sword.


    "Girls can''t be so rude, otherwise no one will pity you."


    The second master Qiao flicked his fingers, and a burst of dark energy shot at the long sword, causing the long sword to bend like an arc, almost breaking.


    Little Lori''s tiger''s mouth hurt at this time, and she almost let the long sword get rid of her hand. Fortunately, she used her spiritual power to resist.


    "Yes, yes, it''s really good for the Grand Master to complete."


    The second master Qiao is more and more pleased with Little Lolita. It''s really rare to be so beautiful and have such a strong state.


    All around him are vulgar fans, a bunch of vases, and this time the ancestors did not bother to bring them.


    It can be seen that the second master Qiao has such a face, little Lolita is even more angry, and her eyes are full of fierce killing intent.


    "Sunburn Sword Art!"


    In fact, Yuwen Xiongba would also do this trick, as he had just performed it against Qiao Mailang, and relying on this set of swordsmanship, three tricks established the victory.


    Although it was only a sword tactic, it was a rare treasure for the two of them, which could enhance their strong strength.


    This sword seemed to be stained by the scorching sun, and the body of the sword became a dazzling fire, burning wildly.


    No need to shoot, the long sword has already hit the second master Qiao, this is the sword intent, and it is even more of a fire.


    Second Master Qiao frowned, revealing an unpleasant color.


    "Seriously, then I will accompany you to have fun."


    Second Master Qiao waved his hands, a set of secret techniques appeared, and there was a light floating behind him. There were more than a dozen kitchen knives standing in front of him. The executioner was not out of fame.


    These kitchen knives are different from ordinary ones, except that they are somewhat the same in shape. This is transformed by spiritual power and can be regarded as a ghostly existence.


    "Go!"


    Second Master Qiao drank lightly, and more than a dozen kitchen knives flew out directly towards the little Lolita, her spiritual power was overwhelming.


    The second master Qiao smiled, this trick will surely subdue Little Lolita, and it will be nice to have a mandarin duck playing in the water.


    Little Lori also faced her face seriously, the sword light surged, and the sword was even more scorching. It was actually the most powerful move of the smashing sword.


    The sword body collided with the kitchen knife, making a loud sound, and more spiritual power fluctuated around, causing many people to change their colors.


    Su Yan frowned slightly at the moment, because he had a foreboding that little Lolita seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    "It seems that I really looked down at this second master Qiao."


    In fact, Little Lori did not display all his power. During this period of time, Su Yan had a lot of complicated affairs, and he naturally didn''t know the depth of Little Lori.


    After all, Little Lori was once the No. 1 killer of Fusang. She was known for her speed and had the ability to leapfrog killing.


    Seeing that the long sword could not withstand many kitchen knives at the moment, little Lori flew directly into the air, and then disappeared into a gust of wind.


    The kitchen knife was nowhere to be found. It flew in the air for a while, and finally disappeared.


    The second master Qiao''s expression changed because he couldn''t detect little Lolita at once, as if she had really disappeared.


    Su Yan shook his head at the moment, mocking himself: "I forgot Thunder''s fame stunt."


    When the second master Qiao looked around for little Lolita, little Lolita had already appeared behind him, her palms blowing in the wind, sweeping towards his back.


    When the palm of the wind was the slightest distance from him, the second master Qiao discovered that his whole body was filled with qi to defend, but he was still hit by the palm of the little Lolita.


    This palm directly caused the second master Qiao to fly for more than ten meters, and even a trace of blood overflowed at the corner of his mouth. Little Lolita''s strength was not light.


    "Sailor Moon is not so beautiful!"


    The second master Qiao''s face was gloomy at the moment, and other meanings had disappeared. Little Lolita was already able to threaten him, how could he still think of male and female appearances.


    At this moment, the second master Qiao showed his killing intent, and only by killing Lori could the crisis be resolved and his majesty maintained.


    For this reason, behind the second master Qiao appeared a peerless kitchen knife, the size of a man, shining brightly.


    "You angered me, this time you must die!"


    Second Master Qiao roared angrily, and the kitchen knife phantom cut directly towards the little Lolita, indestructible and powerful.


    The knife fell directly to cut a horrified pit, reaching several tens of meters, running through the entire courtyard.


    Little Lori''s agility is also dodge, the second master Qiao''s speed is too fast, as a killer, she can''t take the slightest advantage, just because of a sneak attack.


    Little Lolita could no longer resist, this kitchen knife was really extraordinary.


    At this moment Su Yan said: "The white crane spreads its wings, the raptor crosses the river, the dragon flies, the dragon fists and the sword is out of its sheath..."


    Su Yan only talked about some common moves, which can be said to be the basis for getting started in martial arts.


    The Second Master Qiao naturally sneered, did not put Su Yan''s words in his eyes at all, and easily avoided the attack of Little Lori, the kitchen knife phantom continued to chop towards Little Lori.


    And when Little Lori pulled out the long sword, Su Yan''s face became cold, and she shouted, "The power of a sword, cut!"


    This sword hit the kitchen knife directly, the power was shocked, and there was a golden spiritual power floating in it, which was naturally Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    The kitchen knife phantom drifted away, and the second master Qiao was directly shocked by a hundred meters, crashing into countless wooden walls.

 Chapter 1186： Uncle speech

    The golden spiritual power blessed by Su Yan, its strength is naturally not something Qiao Erye can resist, Qiao Erye is not only the beginning of Taoism.


    Being shocked by a hundred meters, Qiao Erye''s expression was languid at the moment, his blood was shocked, and his long hair was scattered in chaos.


    Second Ye Qiao struggled for a long time before he stood up. Those eyes were completely different from the cold arrogance just now, and his eyes were full of horror and fear.


    He didn''t expect that Little Lolita was so strong, which completely subverted his approval, and the trivial grandmaster could defeat him, which completely made him unpredictable.


    Little Lolita glanced at Su Yan. Of course she knew that Su Yan was secretly helping her. The golden spiritual power was not difficult to distinguish, and it was in huge contrast to her black spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s complexion was still there, ignoring Little Lolita''s grateful gaze, just looking at Second Master Qiao, as if looking at a dead dog.


    Qiao Mai was naturally delighted. The Second Master Qiao was completely a giant mountain for him, not something he could face at all. He was like an ant in front of this giant mountain.


    Now that this huge mountain has fallen, everything in Qiao Mai''s heart seems to be unloaded, extremely comfortable, and his face also has an excited look.


    "Qiao Meishen, do you think my Qiao Mai is the same Qiao Mai who was bullied before!"


    Qiao Mai''s voice was high-pitched and vibrating. His words were not only told to Second Master Qiao, but also to the other Qiao family members present, some of whom had bullied their line.


    However, Qiao Mai didn''t want to care about these people, he only needed to deal with these chief figures, and it was Qiao Mailang who came to provoke him first.


    The second master Qiao was full of anger, his current majesty disappeared, and he was still controlled by others, and his life was completely in the hands of this group of people.


    Especially Qiao Mailang, when he saw his father coming, he was happy and blooming, but hope was disappointed, and finally became despair, which made him stupid.


    Little Lolita held the sword and walked towards the second master Qiao, the point of the sword pointed at the second master Qiao, her face was cold, because he had spoken lightly to him just now.


    Qiao Mai naturally hoped that the second master Qiao would die, so that he could warn his mother and grandfather that the spirit of being in the sky was the culprit of the second master Qiao back then. Among them, how his grandmother died might not be related to him.


    "Qiao Mai, I am also your second master anyway, do you want to kill me!"


    Second Master Qiao looked at Qiao Mai, and now he can only break the exit from Qiao Mai, and only Qiao Mai can stop these people from killing him.


    When Qiao Mai heard this, he actually smiled, tears gleaming in his eyes, and even heavier anger.


    He even dared to say that it was his second master, and he even dared to say slaying.


    "You are so embarrassed to say this. When you were in my line back then, why didn''t you care if you had a surname and a clan?!"


    Qiao Mai roared hoarse, the anger in his heart suddenly exploded, and he rushed towards the second master Qiao.


    At this moment, the second master Qiao was injured physically, and was even suppressed by Lolita. He did not resist at all, and let Qiao Mai attack indiscriminately.


    However, Qiao Mai''s realm is indeed low. After all, Qiao Erye is a Taoist realm, and his physical fitness is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Qiao Mai''s fist didn''t hurt him much, it just made his nose and face swollen.


    Qiao Mai vented, and then looked at Qiao Mailang coldly. He wanted revenge, and he wanted Second Master Qiao to taste the feeling of death in front of his eyes.


    "Qiao Meishen, what you did to my line back then will be returned to you now!"


    Qiao Mai directly blasted Qiao Mailang with a punch, causing Qiao Mailang to vomit blood immediately, and the injuries that had been stopped suddenly broke out.


    At the moment, Qiao Erye''s eyes are distraught. Qiao Mailang is his proudest son. It can be said that he has high hopes for Qiao Mailang.


    Now Joe Mai threatened him with Qiao Mailang, of course he was angry, because Qiao Mailang was his weakness.


    But Second Master Qiao did not expect that Qiao Mai was not threatening him at all. He had already killed him and Qiao Mailang would die.


    Qiao Mai grabbed Qiao Mailang as if dragging a dead dog, and the anger in his heart was aimed at Qiao Mailang.


    With a punch, Qiao Mai used all his strength, which was considered his strongest strength, and it also contained anger.


    This punch made Qiao Mailang''s body completely like a pile of mud, completely weakened, and his legs were resting on the ground.


    Su Yan did not stop this. He was a person of right and wrong, and also a person who was jealous of evil, and it was reasonable for Qiao Mai to be so angry.


    It was him who insulted and killed his family. Of course, he would not let it go. This was Ni Lin, and he would die if he touched him.


    Therefore, Su Yan kept watching with cold eyes, and did not let Xiao Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba interfere, and let Qiao Mai out of her anger.


    The other Qiao family members wanted to help one by one, but when they saw Su Yan''s unkind eyes, and Little Lori''s cold long sword, they all flinched.


    Now they have no way to resist Su Yan and the others. The only way is to inform Uncle Qiao that only he can stop them.


    But at this time, Qiao Mailang was dying, only the breath that had entered him was gone, and his body was stained with blood, which was extremely miserable.


    Qiao Mai didn''t mean the slightest sympathy. The tragic state of his grandfather''s death from starvation and the state of his mother''s death from illness are vivid and will never disappear.


    It was Qiao Mailang and others who didn''t help, but ridiculed and blocked them.


    "What you treated my family back then, I will return it to you now!"


    There was blood all over Qiao Mai''s hands, and his fists were broken at this moment, because he fisted too hard, but he couldn''t feel the pain at all, only the catharsis of hatred.


    Qiao Mai held Qiao Mailang''s neck and kept exerting force with his hands. Qiao Mailang''s neck had begun to deform slowly, his fingers trembled slightly, and his eyes stared at the second master Qiao with despair.


    At the moment, the second master Qiao''s eyes were so angry that blood was flowing out, and his son was tortured face to face like this, how he is not angry, so angry!


    He knows what he did back then, he knows everything, he knows retribution, but he can''t accept it all.


    Do not do to others what you don''t want to do, once blessed the pain of others, and enjoy it, now the sin is deserved.


    However, at this moment, the originally dense crowd spread out to let out a path.


    An old man walked towards here with a stick on his crutches with an anxious expression on his face.


    When he saw Qiao Mai holding Qiao Mailang tightly, the old man''s expression changed and he hurriedly yelled: "Qiao Mai, stop!"


    Although the old man was full of age spots and looked very old, his voice was extremely loud and majestic.


    This coercion struck towards Qiao Mai, which would inevitably make Qiao Mai unable to resist, thus freeing Qiao Mailang.


    In any case, Qiao Mailang must not die, he must stop all this, because he is the uncle of the Qiao family!

 Chapter 1187： Sin is unforgivable!

    This matter is very relevant, because this is the majesty of the Qiao family, and it can also be said that it is the scandal of the Qiao family.


    This is what happened in his Qiao family. If Qiao Mailang really died, then his Qiao family would have a foothold in this ancient town, in Baiyue.


    A company pays attention to its reputation. Once it is damaged, it may be ruined, or even collapsed and disappeared. However, a family��s foundation is majesty. If the majesty is no longer, the family will inevitably collapse.


    Therefore, Patriarch Qiao saw this situation and immediately took action to ensure that Qiao Mailang would not die.


    Even if he guessed the cause of the matter, even if he knew that this was unfair to Qiao Mai, he still had to stop it, and must stop it.


    Facing the pressure of Patriarch Qiao, Qiao Mai was shocked, his body seemed to be out of control at once, completely frozen.


    Qiao Mai looked unwilling and stared at Qiao Mailang coldly. Although his hand was still holding Qiao Mai''s neck, he couldn''t force it, let alone kill him.


    "Qiao Mai, you are too obsessed, this is the Qiao family compound, not where you run wild!"


    Patriarch Qiao walked over with his cane, his white beard trembling slightly with a majestic expression, he was obviously quite angry.


    Qiao Mai was frozen, but was able to make a sound. At this moment, he was sad and angry.


    "Legacy, what is obsession, they come to provoke me and don''t give me a way to survive, can''t I fight back?!"


    Seeing Qiao Mai''s grief and indignant gaze, Patriarch Qiao''s anger dissipated a lot, yes, this matter was not in his Qiao Mai, it was in Qiao''s second master line.


    But the second master Qiao had many people, and it was Qiao Mai''s great foundation, how could he help Qiao Mai move the second master Qiao.


    "That said, but you have passed, you shouldn''t kill in any way."


    Patriarch Qiao looked at Qiao Mai with a reproach and unfairness on his face. There was nothing wrong with it. After all, Qiao Mai''s family was a concubine and had different status.


    Qiao Mai understood that Patriarch Qiao was just protecting Qiao''s family, and did not consider him a member of Qiao''s family, let alone treat him equally.


    "Very well, that''s right, my grandfather and my mother should die, right!"


    Qiao Mai looked at Patriarch Qiao coldly, his feelings for him disappeared without a trace, without any kindness.


    Behind Patriarch Qiao yelled angrily: "What are you, a slave, dare to yell at my dad?!"


    This person is the son of Qiao Patriarch, but he is also in his sixties, and his realm is not weak.


    Qiao Mai sneered, not afraid of the slightest, he could see clearly.


    "Ziyu, don''t talk gibberish, this is not the old age, what kind of slave?!"


    Hearing this, the man nodded displeasedly. He naturally didn''t dare to violate his father''s words, so he could only remain silent, but his contempt for Qiao Mai remained unchanged.


    At this moment, Second Master Qiao stood up and walked to the front of Patriarch Qiao with a grievance and even anger on his face.


    "Brother, you can see this in your eyes. Not only did this slave want to kill my son, but he also colluded with a group of inconsistent people and almost killed me."


    Patriarch Qiao''s face was cold and angry. He looked at Second Master Qiao and said, "As an elder, do you need to intervene in this kind of thing? I am embarrassed to speak!"


    Second Master Qiao lowered his head and did not dare to argue, after all, Patriarch Qiao was much more powerful than him.


    But Patriarch Qiao said about the second master Qiao, and now he also looked at Qiao Mai, still majestic.


    "Qiao Mai, don''t you hurry to put down Mai Lang!"


    Qiao Mai looked like he hadn''t heard it, with a look of contempt, not afraid of the slightest.


    "Bold, you don''t listen to what I said, do you think you are not wrong about this matter!"


    "I was wrong, and the mistake was to solve these two beasts before you!"


    Second Master Qiao was furious, and if it weren''t for being stopped by Patriarch Qiao, he would definitely rush towards Qiao Mai and kill him.


    "Qiao Mai, you are too hostile, violate the family rules, and want to kill the elders, you must not forgive!"


    "Haha, get rid of the word killing, he is also worthy to be an elder, shit!"


    Patriarch Qiao shook his head with a look of disappointment. Qiao Mai was too stubborn and gave him the step, but Qiao Mai didn''t have that idea at all.


    Now the stalemate, he can only make a choice, naturally to keep the line of the second master Qiao, and Qiao Mai can only give up.


    In this regard, the Qiao Patriarch looked at Qiao Mai, with a chill between his brows, and a spiritual force surged towards Qiao Mai, and he would definitely die if hit.


    Su Yan shook his head at this moment, very disappointed with all of this. He originally thought that the uncle Qiao that Qiao Mai said, the current Patriarch of the Qiao family would be a person who knows right and wrong, but this seems to be an old fool.


    "Old confused, right and wrong, get out of here!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, and a coercion surged, directly dissolving the attack of Patriarch Qiao and protecting Qiao Mai from safety.


    Su Yan shot, everyone was extremely excited at this moment, Jiang Chao and others jumped with excitement.


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai and said word by word: "Qiao Mai, kill whoever you want to kill today!"


    Su Ba always acted vigorously and resolutely, and Su Ba always said his words!


    Qiao Mai was extremely moved, his eyes rolled and tears rolled, but did not fall.


    At this moment Qiao Mai was relieved, and Patriarch Qiao''s spiritual power was useless to him, which immediately filled his eyes with a murderous intent.


    Qiao Mailang was originally relieved. After all, the Qiao family came, thinking that everything is safe and his life will be saved, but in the end, it turned out to be broken.


    Qiao Mai''s hand forcefully strangled Qiao Mailang''s neck, and his strength continued to increase, making Qiao Mailang unable to breathe.


    At this moment, the second master Qiao was angry, and wanted to stop Qiao Mai, but he was directly sent a hundred meters away by Su Yan''s spiritual power, and he fell into a dead end.


    Patriarch Qiao also has a cold face. He knows that Su Yan is not good, knows that Su Yan is not weak, and he will not be able to break through Su Yan''s barriers for a while.


    In other words, Qiao Mailang must die at this moment. Of course, he does not think that Su Yan is better than him. After all, being able to defend for a period of time does not mean being tough.


    The strength of Qiao Mai''s whole body gathered together and rushed directly to his arm, all of which strangled Qiao Mailang alive.


    With a cruel expression on his face, Qiao Mai directly threw Qiao Mailang ten meters away and laughed up to the sky.


    Seeing that Qiao Mailang had been completely killed by Qiao Mai, there was no chance of being saved. More than that, the second master Qiao was shot into the air without knowing his life or death. Moreover, the majesty of the Qiao family disappeared at this moment. All this made Patriarch Qiao. Killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Patriarch Qiao took a step forward, and the crutches in his hand were also thrown directly at his son at this moment, with white hair and no wind.


    A majestic white spiritual power filled his entire body at this moment, rippling on all sides, constantly drifting away, causing many people''s complexions to change suddenly and avoiding one after another.


    "Qiao Mai, you are unforgivable!"

 Chapter 1188： Easy kill

    Patriarch Qiao was full of violent faces at the moment, and his anger increased sharply, and his killing intent towards Qiao Mai reached its peak. Qiao Mai would die, or his Qiao family would collapse.


    Faced with the angry voice of Patriarch Qiao, Qiao Mai was also taken aback. After all, a powerful man in the Taoist realm, that terrifying roar is not something ordinary people can bear.


    And Qiao Mai was not optimistic at the moment, his whole body was scarred, all caused by beatings, and the majesty of Uncle Qiao just now had some influence on him.


    Su Yan took a step and directly guarded Qiao Mai behind him, looking at Patriarch Qiao with indifference.


    "I advise you to stop, otherwise you will not be able to bear it if you provoke me!"


    Hearing Su Yan��s words, Patriarch Qiao became even more furious. Not only did he challenge the dignity of the Qiao family, but he also killed Qiao Mailang in front of him. It also made Erye Qiao not know his life or death. He was not intent on killing Su Yan. Weaker than Qiao Mai.


    "Young man, do you think you can be defiant with a little spiritual power? Today I will teach you to be humble."


    "It''s natural to be humble to people, but why should it be so to ants?!"


    Su Yan was full of golden light, and a terrifying wave swept across, and the entire courtyard was chaotic. Many Qiao family members couldn''t stand the wave and fled everywhere.


    "Ants, my old man has been here for dozens of years. This is the first time I heard someone say I am an ant!"


    Patriarch Qiao blew his beard and stared, and a violent wave of spiritual power filled his hand, which was like a whirlpool, directly attacking Su Yan.


    Obviously this is a secret technique, extremely powerful, all around it is swallowed by this whirlpool-like spiritual power, the entire courtyard collapses and is directly turned into ruins.


    But Su Yan''s complexion remained unchanged, and the flame in his hand had long since turned into a fire dragon rushing toward the whirlpool spirit.


    Then, Su Yan rose up into the sky and blasted towards Patriarch Qiao directly with a punch. The shot was a killer move. It was absolutely impossible to keep his hands because there was no need to resolve the matter, Patriarch Qiao would definitely die.


    Su Yan''s punch was as powerful as Mount Tai, reaching a strength of hundreds of thousands of catties, which was extremely terrifying.


    Even Patriarch Qiao had a black face at the moment, and all the power of his body was concentrated on his hands.


    And the spiritual power he had displayed just now was swallowed by the fire dragon and turned into an invisible one. The fire dragon did not dissipate, and rushed towards Patriarch Qiao with Su Yan.


    The spiritual power of Patriarch Qiao''s hands at the moment soared, and they were constantly turning into a hurricane-like spiritual power, and he was not afraid to press against Su Yange.


    The incomparable purity of this white spiritual power can transform into terrifying power.


    The fire dragon was directly dissipated by this force, but Su Yan was not afraid of it, his fist was still suppressed, and the power of this fist was not weak, but it was even more dazzling.


    The fist fell on Patriarch Qiao''s hand, and there was a loud trembling noise, and blood flowed from the ears of countless people at this moment.


    Patriarch Qiao''s complexion changed suddenly, and the power of Su Yan''s punch was too strong, completely beyond his imagination.


    At this moment, Patriarch Qiao��s arm was so painful and his muscles and bones shattered, all caused by Su Yan��s blow.


    The realm of Patriarch Qiao was only in the middle stage of Taoism, and Su Yan is now also in the middle stage of Taoism. His power and everything else completely surpassed that of the early stage of Taoism. After all, Su Yan could even kill the five elders of the mysterious door.


    Therefore, Su Yan never paid attention to Patriarch Qiao, killing him was not easy.


    This punch injured Patriarch Qiao''s hand bone, and the next punch was not so lucky.


    Su Yan clenched his fist and blasted another punch. The dragon roared to the sky, and countless golden spiritual powers shining through the ancient house.


    Su Yan still tried his best to avoid the destruction of this house. After all, this was something that was hundreds of years old, and it was Qiao Mai''s hometown.


    Facing Su Yan''s fierce blow again, Patriarch Qiao trembled. Su Yan''s punch just injured him. This punch was even more powerful, which made him unable to bear it.


    Patriarch Qiao could only retreat to avoid Su Yan''s attack. His figure retreated very quickly, but in a flash, it was already a hundred meters away.


    However, how could Su Yan miss the target, and how could the person Su Yan wanted to kill miss.


    After spinning the dragon for thousands of miles, Su Yan easily caught up with the Qiao Patriarch, and his fist also blasted away.


    Patriarch Qiao''s face was terrified. He didn''t expect to be caught up by Su Yan when he retreated so quickly. At this moment, the fear had enveloped his whole heart.


    Seeing Su Yan''s blow and killing, Patriarch Qiao struggled to resist, but he was still blown away by Su Yan''s punch and directly rammed into Qiao''s ancient house.


    At this moment, everyone changed their colors, showing shock and anxiety, and some even shivered. This is their Patriarch, the head of the Qiao Family.


    Uncle Qiao''s position in the hearts of Qiao''s family is undoubtedly the highest. Everyone obeyed his words. Even the extremely arrogant Qiao Erye didn''t have a temper when he saw Uncle Qiao.


    But such a noble person was beaten by a strange young man from outside, and there was no room to fight back.


    For the first time, it can be said that Uncle Qiao did not watch out and was caused by an accident, but this second time he couldn''t justify himself. It was a face-to-face confrontation and was blown away by Su Yan.


    At this moment, Patriarch Qiao struggled to get up from the destroyed ruins, covered in blood and a lot of white hair.


    More than that, there was a fist mark on his chest at the moment, which was obviously left by Su Yan. This fist caused him internal injuries.


    Family Master Qiao looked at Su Yan, the disdain and arrogance in his eyebrows disappeared, and now some were all jealous, even with an expression of horror.


    It is impossible to imagine that such a young person should have such terrifying strength. He underestimated Su Yan too much. He even underestimated Qiao Mai. It is hard to imagine that Qiao Mai could make such a person.


    Patriarch Qiao''s heart changed. At this moment, he knew that he couldn''t fight Su Yan at all. In other words, he had to abandon his second master Qiao''s line in order to maintain Qiao Mai''s face.


    "Qiao Mai, this is a long-term plan. I must punish Erye Qiao severely!"


    Patriarch Qiao said angrily, everyone in Qiao''s second line had a sudden change in their complexions at this moment, and everyone was in danger.


    But Patriarch Qiao''s words didn''t move Qiao Mai at all. Killing Qiao Erye and Qiao Mailang was actually enough for him, because the hatred was rewarded, there was no need to involve so many people.


    But Patriarch Qiao disappointed him. Just now he was sacrificed to maintain the majesty of Qiao''s house regardless of right or necessity. How could he forgive him now.


    So Qiao Mai didn''t have any words, and was extremely indifferent, completely ignoring the words of the Qiao Patriarch.


    This angered Patriarch Qiao, but he had no time to speak, because Su Yan''s fist blasted again, which was comparable to the might of the sky.


    Faced with such a terrifying punch, Patriarch Qiao was completely unable to parry, his arm was directly shattered by Su Yan, and then pierced through his chest, blood stained in midair.


    Patriarch Qiao fell helplessly, with a look of despair and even unwillingness, and finally his breath dissipated and his death disappeared.

 Chapter 1189： landlord?

    The Taoist mid-stage is naturally not so powerful for Su Yan. With his ability, even if he doesn''t use the fairy-level magic arts, he can easily kill him, and his power has reached a shocking level.


    Su Yan''s golden light dissipated, and his face recovered. Uncle Qiao is dead, so this Qiao family has no backbone, and who else can say something to Qiao Mai.


    Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai, with spiritual power running in his hand, directly repairing his injury, leaving his arm intact.


    Qiao Mai looked grateful and wanted to say something, but Su Yan stopped it. Now is not the time to thank him, and he doesn''t need to thank him at all.


    Everyone in the entire Qiao family compound was shaken at this moment. Everyone had heard this terrifying fight, and it was impossible to pretend to be fine.


    Especially in this backyard, many places have been in ruins. Su Yan has no choice but to avoid it. Most of them were destroyed by the Qiao family.


    Especially the Qiao family present, there are hundreds of them, and they are still in shock and chaos, and they have not awakened at all.


    Little Lolita floated into the distance at this moment, and brought the Second Master Qiao directly over, waiting for Su Yan to fall.


    "I didn''t expect your life to be really big, you didn''t die."


    Su Yan looked at the blood-covered Second Master Qiao with a smile in his eyes.


    Although the second master Qiao was not dead, he was still like a dead dog now, and he could not have the ability to struggle at all. Those eyes were full of unwillingness and regret.


    If he knew that Su Yan and others were so strong, even if he gave him a hundred courage, he wouldn''t dare to offend him, he could even kill Qiao Mailang himself to resolve this crisis.


    However, there was no regrets, no retrogression, things had already happened, Uncle Qiao was dead, nothing can be changed.


    "Can you tell me before you die, who are you?"


    Second Master Qiao looked at Su Yan with hope, regret, fear in his eyes...


    At this moment, his gaze was too complicated to describe in a word, and his intestines were regretful.


    Su Yan shook his head. He would not let an ant know his identity because he was unworthy.


    A bit of light, gleamingly rushed towards Second Master Qiao, and slammed into his heavenly gate.


    Second Master Qiao opened his mouth, and finally fell powerlessly and fell silent.


    This is how everyone in the Qiao family turned around, each of them looked very ugly, and even some people were full of shock, fear permeated everyone''s heart.


    They didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and they had left behind their doubts, guesses, doubts, etc., and now they were totally afraid of Su Yan and others, and even more so, of Qiao Mai.


    After all, Qiao Mai can bring so many people. In the eyes of these people, Qiao Mai has the means to reach the sky. Otherwise, why can we invite so many people? They know that such people will not be moved by money.


    "Qiao Mai, Qiao Mai, I... I was wrong!"


    A man in his twenties knelt down with a thud, regretful and crying.


    He was the one who bullied Qiao Mai back then, because he relied on himself as the main room, and now he knows that if he does not do to others, everything will be reported.


    Around him, other people also knelt down. Although these people did not directly oppress Qiao Mai, they oppressed his parents and others.


    This is a group of people in their 30s and 40s.


    In the end, the group of unknowing children also knelt down. They did not bully Qiao Mai''s line. They were ordered to kneel down by the adults, with a look of grievance.


    All of the hundreds of people in the Qiao family knelt down at once. Such a scene is naturally spectacular. There has not been such a phenomenon in the Qiao family for hundreds of years. The whole family bowed down to a bastard.


    Qiao Mai was also stunned, and then an unnatural expression appeared on his face.


    He didn''t actually come here to look for things at first. At first, he was still uneasy and didn''t want to come back, so he dared to come here by pulling Su Yan.


    Even when he arrived in the ancient town, Qiao Mai didn''t want to do anything, but because Zhang Jianjia and Qiao Mailang made him completely angry, all this series of things happened.


    He didn''t want to do anything to this group of people. It wasn''t that the law would not blame the public. He still had resentment and hatred towards some people, but he didn''t want to kill these people because of being bullied.


    Second Master Qiao is dead, everything can be over.


    At this time, several elderly people squeezed into the courtyard of the Qiao family, it was the other masters of the Qiao family, the third master, the fourth master and the fifth master.


    The three people came directly to Qiao Mai and knelt down with a look of anxiety and trepidation.


    "Qiao Mai, everything is wrong with us, kill us if you want to kill, children are innocent."


    The three of them were resting and having fun, but they didn''t take it seriously when they heard the noise, because they knew that the boss and the second child had come forward, but then they learned that both of them had an accident.


    So the three of them hurried over, begging Qiao Mai to spare the descendants.


    Qiao Mai didn''t have full hatred for these three people, even a little bit of hatred has disappeared now, how could he still kill these people.


    "stand up."


    Although Qiao Mai was not angry anymore, his voice was still cold, hatred disappeared, and love was definitely impossible.


    But the three of them didn''t think so. Qiao Mai''s voice seemed to be sharp, piercing their hearts directly, making the three of them shudder like walking on thin ice.


    "Qiao Mai, please, don''t affect them."


    The three begged, but now there is only this way, there is no other possibility at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba was funny on the sidelines. Of course he knew Qiao Mai''s thoughts. The faces of these people made him funny.


    "Let me talk!"


    Qiao Mai roared, and the three of them hurriedly stood up, as if they were standing in a military position.


    "roll!"


    Qiao Mai roared and didn''t want to see this group of people. He just wanted to clean up, just want to pay homage to his relatives, nothing more.


    But this group of people did not leave, and the three looked at Qiao Mai with a hint of joy on their faces.


    They know that Qiao Mai will not kill people, otherwise Qiao Mai will not let them go.


    "Qiao Mai, the Qiao family can''t be left alone."


    The three of them are old rivers and lakes and have seen everything. Now that Qiao Mai sits on the throne of Patriarch, that is the greatest comfort, so that he can really avoid difficulties.


    "What do you mean?"


    Qiao Mai was bewildered by this sudden sentence, wondering what medicine was in the three people''s gourd.


    "Qiao Da and Qiao Er are dead, this position cannot be left empty."


    "Yes, there must be someone who inherits the position of Patriarch and leads the Qiao family."


    "Of course this person is Qiao Mai, no one opposes it."


    The three of you said something to me, and the people behind them naturally kept nodding their heads, who would dare to object unless they didn''t want to survive.


    It was the descendants of Uncle Qiao and Qiao Erye, who also nodded wildly at this moment, did not dare to show any negligence, nor did they dare to show any dissatisfaction and sadness on their faces.


    Qiao Mai was stunned, let him be the head of the house, which was really unexpected.

 Chapter 1190： Ancestor worship

    After a while, Qiao Mai shook his head. He had no interest in the Patriarch of the Qiao family. You must know that the Patriarch must stay here. How could he stay here forever.


    The three of them also knew Qiao Mai''s concerns, and said together at this moment: "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be the master of the house here."


    Qiao Mai still shook his head and looked at the three of them and said: "I am not interested in the position of the master of this family, but I need to manage my nightclub."


    "nightclub����"


    A group of people are speechless. Isn''t the dignified Qiao Patriarch not as good as a nightclub? This is too nonsense.


    But in Qiao Mai''s opinion, it is really incomparable. The nightclub is a symbol of a prosperous place. The most important thing is beauty and wine, and there is a rich nightlife.


    Qiao Mai was originally a person who likes to indulge. Because of the oppression when he was a child, he is now very outgoing. Although he is not messy, he likes lively and does not like this clean place.


    Moreover, even without that company, without billions of dollars in annual revenue, Qiao Mai would not be able to stay here. This is where he is sad.


    The three were upset, and Qiao Mai didn''t agree to the Patriarch, which made them worry.


    Qiao Mai looked at everyone, and at the moment he spoke coldly, his eyes even more chilly.


    "This matter was originally provoked by Qiao Mailang in advance, and I was forced to resist it helplessly. They deserved it!"


    "Yep."


    "Yes, yes, it deserves it."


    Many people agreed and didn''t dare to object at all. Even the descendants of Qiao Erye nodded and did not dare to feel dissatisfied.


    "Now the matter has come to an end, which means it should be over. The Qiao family has nothing to do with me."


    Everyone changes color, their hearts are complicated, and there is an indescribable feeling.


    "I will leave after worshipping the ancestors."


    As Qiao Mai said, he walked out of the courtyard. Naturally, he didn''t want to stay in this place.


    But he suddenly thought that Su Yan was still behind, so he ran back hurriedly and looked at Su Yan with a smile. Su Yan earned all the face for him.


    "Boss, shall we go live outside?"


    "Isn''t it okay here? It''s not a problem to let them arrange a little room?"


    Third Master Qiao nodded quickly and said directly: "I immediately ordered the next person to do it and vacate the best room."


    As soon as he said, he shook his head in a hurry and rushed out directly. He wanted to do it himself.


    At this moment, the others are also walking out in a hurry. This one is definitely not enough, and many people need to prepare.


    Qiao Mai couldn''t refuse. He didn''t want to live here in his heart. After all, he would appear arrogant if he left in a dashing manner, but since Su Yan said so, he had no choice.


    Seeing a group of people leaving, Su Yan looked at Qiao Mai and said, "Don''t forget, you brought us here for fun."


    Qiao Mai''s complexion changed. This was what Su Yan said before he wanted to go, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I will worship my ancestors tomorrow, and I will take you to a good place to have fun. Baiyue still has many scenic spots."


    Su Yan nodded and was not angry. After all, the ancestor worship matter had to be finished, and Qiao Mai had to worship his relatives.


    After the Qiao family hurriedly cleaned up, the most gorgeous main house was cleaned out and provided for Su Yan and others to live in.


    The decoration of this house is really magnificent, full of luxury, and extremely expensive and hard to see items everywhere.


    The wood materials are high-quality huanghuali and phoebe, and now it is said that they are sold by the catty, not cheaper than gold.


    A variety of bottles and jars are placed on the wooden benches, all of which are ancient treasures, and they are even more rare today.


    The pots of orchids and other objects are used to decorate the green, but the value of a plate of orchids is naturally extremely expensive.


    The bed is an ancient gilt bed with phoenix and phoenix, and the quilt on it is also made of the finest golden Zen silk. Such a bed has a price of at least one million yuan and is in short supply, so many people cannot buy it.


    The most important thing is that this Qiao family compound is usually only living in Uncle Qiao. Others are doing business in various places in Baiyue, and some are rooted in different places.


    This time I came back to worship the ancestors, it can be seen that Uncle Qiao''s preparation is enough to show that Qiao''s family is really a rich family.


    Qiao Mai��s impression of poverty here is only his memory, which can only show that ordinary people here are very poor, similar to the countryside, but Qiao��s family is different.


    Seeing such a room, Su Yan nodded his head. It was not bad. He was not picky about the residence, as long as he could live in people.


    By the evening, San Ye Qiao had sent someone to prepare a dinner party for Su Yan and others.


    The brother of the Qiao family''s three-veiled long house stood at the door, acting as a servant. This kind of treatment can really be seen.


    The dinner is very rich, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the full table of Manchu and Han, the whole 108 dishes, all are the best.


    San Ye Qiao was afraid that Su Yan and the others would not eat well, so he blamed them for this, and directly airlifted dozens of top chefs here, and they rushed to work.


    Su Yan sat in the first place, next to Xiao Lolita Qiao Mai, Yu Wen Xiongba, Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong, etc., are also considered a table person.


    This twists and turns, I really didn''t eat well. There is delicious food at this moment, and everyone also let it go.


    Before eating, Su Yan checked. He was not afraid, but Qiao Mai and others were not.


    On the other hand, human blood steamed buns are still lingering in everyone''s minds, so they are naturally a little cautious about this.


    "How many lords are eating?"


    Third Master Qiao looked at Su Yan and others and asked tremblingly.


    Qiao Mai nodded and said, "It''s not bad. Go down. We can''t have a good meal while standing here."


    "Good, good."


    Third Master Qiao hurried away with a group of people. They were walking on thin ice here, but they left as they wanted, and they wished to leave immediately.


    After this group of people retreated, Su Yan and others were able to speak freely, drunk one by one, drunk and unconscious.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be drunk by this drunk. He drank it entirely as water. After eating an order, he returned to the room to rest.


    Qiao Mai drank the most, and Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong were so drunk that they were dragged back to the room by Yuwen Xiongba one by one.


    When everything was over, it was midnight, but Qiao''s family members were suffering from insomnia. Who could sleep? So many things happened today, and their lives are hanging by a thread. As long as Qiao Mai kills them, they cannot survive.


    When a group of people thought of this, they couldn''t help feeling Qiao Mai''s grace not to kill. They didn''t dare to provoke Qiao Mai at all. They only hoped to worship their ancestors and leave this ghost place early.


    Sanye Qiao and others have been sitting in the main hall of the main house. At this moment, Sanye Qiao and his children have turned back from fear, with a smile on his face.


    Qiao Mai doesn''t care about the position of Qiao Family Patriarch, he cares, he dreams of this position, and he can''t look forward to it.


    Unexpectedly, this catastrophe gave him a chance to touch the Patriarch. Of course Sanye Qiao was happy.

 Chapter 1191： Abnormal noise

    There was a night of silence. This was originally an ancient town and a remote place. At night, it was naturally quiet. Many people went to bed early and got up early.


    When the rooster crowed, Su Yan got up directly, and Xiao Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba also got up at about this time. This is a concept of time, and it will be naturally punctual after a long time.


    Qiao Mai, Jiang Chao and others were still asleep. They drank a lot of alcohol last night and couldn''t wake up at all.


    In the end, Yu Wen Xiongba went to wake up one by one, of course, the way he called was a bit special, and all three of them had marks on their faces.


    "When is it?"


    Qiao Mai''s expression was hazy, and his wine spirit was not sober.


    "It''s time for you to worship your ancestors, can you fall asleep here?"


    Su Yan glanced at Qiao Mai, and suddenly felt that Qiao Mai''s miserable life was pretending to be miserable.


    Only then did Qiao Mai wake up, and hurriedly walked outside the house, Su Yan and others followed.


    Many people had gathered outside at this moment, and hundreds of Qiao family members were all standing neatly at the gate of Qiao''s house.


    Originally, these people should have gone to Houshan to worship their ancestors, but because Qiao Mai and others have not been up, this has been delayed until now.


    Seeing Qiao Mai and others come out, Qiao Sanye hurried over.


    "Qiao Mai, you finally wake up."


    Qiao Mai looked embarrassed, looked around and asked others.


    "Are you all ready?"


    "Already ready."


    "Well, let''s set off now."


    A group of people rushed toward the back mountain in a mighty manner. Many people were holding things in their hands, nothing more than money, incense candles and firecrackers.


    You have to set off firecrackers all the way, until you reach the back mountain.


    At this moment, the streets of the ancient town were very quiet, and there was no one. Perhaps these people knew that the Qiao family worshiped their ancestors, and none of them came out.


    Many people will get mixed up with lively things, but it is naturally best to avoid things like ancestor worship.


    Qiao Mai and others also walked along the road, and the ancestors must walk, so that they would appear sincere and be regarded as respecting the ancestors.


    Qiao Mai naturally walked in front. Su Yan and others followed the team as others. They didn''t want to come, but Qiao Mai insisted on Su Yan and others to come, but he couldn''t comply.


    In fact, Qiao Mai is still scared. After all, it is not safe to go alone. In case of resentment between Uncle Qiao and Qiao Erye, if you directly kill him, wouldn''t it be dead in vain.


    Firecrackers continued all the way, and paper money was scattered all the way, Qiao Mai was holding the treasure of the Qiao family, a golden key.


    The group of people walked for about an hour to reach the back mountain. The back mountain is not high, only three to four hundred meters, and there is a clear road.


    At the end of the road is the place of Qiao��s family ancestor��s grave. This place was specially selected by the well-known Feng Shui.


    The south of the mountain absorbs the sun, the moon and the Jinhua, surrounded by two dragon rivers, and the back is set against the golden mountains. This place is naturally good feng shui.


    Jinshan is naturally the name of the mountain, not a golden mountain, but this mountain is often dug with dog head gold, and it is also a mountain of treasures.


    This kind of wealthy and powerful family, choosing the cemetery is naturally prudent, choosing the best terrain.


    It really confirms that sentence, the more rich and powerful people are, the more they believe in Feng Shui.


    When he arrived at the ancestral grave, Qiao Mai walked directly along a small road to the depths, where his grandparents and mother were buried.


    Shu Chu suffered all injustices, and it was impossible to belong to the clan after he died, so he could only be buried around and was responsible for guarding the clan tombs.


    Qiao Sanye and the others trembled and were shocked, completely forgot about this, and they should have moved Qiao Mai''s relatives to the ancestral grave a long time ago.


    When Qiao Mai arrived at the grave of his relatives, the grass at the head of the grave was one or two meters high, and there were weeds growing around it, like a barren grave.


    Qiao Mai cut off the weeds with his hands, and then knelt down in front of the three graves with tears on his face.


    "Grandparents, mother, unfilial son Qiao Mai came to see you!"


    Qiao Mai was extremely sad and miserable. For ten years, he had not been able to come back to see his three relatives for ten years. He didn''t want to or dare not.


    Qiao Mai knocked a few heads at the head of the grave, and then knelt with empty eyes.


    "Qiao Mai is now prosperous, no one dares to bully Qiao Mai anymore, there will never be anyone!"


    At this moment, Qiao Sanye and others hurriedly walked over with the tribute, disregarding the ancestor''s grave, and placed it on Qiao Mai''s relatives first.


    "Wencheng, why don''t you have to clean up this place, you have to move back to the ancestral grave."


    Third Master Qiao looked at the middle-aged man named Wencheng with an angry expression on his face.


    The middle-aged man was full of horror, and said hesitantly: "Move, it will definitely move over, use the best decoration."


    But Qiao Mai said: "No, they are used to being here, they are not allowed to move a single cent."


    Third Master Qiao''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said: "Well, don''t move, don''t move."


    "Just clean up this place, and engrave it with an inscription on it, your son and grandson Qiao Mai."


    "Definitely, it will be carved."


    "Inlaid with gold and diamonds!"


    Qiao Mai''s face was angry, and he scolded: "Death?!"


    The middle-aged man was terrified, not knowing what he had said wrong, and knelt on the ground begging for mercy.


    How could the tomb use those ostentatious things, even if it wanted to be luxurious, it was almost the same as putting some funerary objects in the tomb.


    Qiao Mai knelt for a long time, and finally stood up.


    He walked to his grandfather''s grave, holding a bowl of all kinds of delicious food, and placed it in front of the grave respectfully.


    Then, Qiao Mai took out a bottle of super spiritual power and spilled it on the graves of his grandmother and mother.


    They were not in good health during their lifetime, and the super spiritual liquid can relieve them of pain. This is Qiao Mai''s heart.


    Of course, the super spiritual power liquid was naturally given by Su Yan, and Qiao Mai asked for it. Su Yan gave him a bottle without saying anything, but he did not expect that he was used to pay tribute to his relatives.


    In the end, Qiao Mai knelt down again and knocked three heads directly in front of the tomb, then he stood up and left.


    At this time, he began to worship the ancestors, and Qiao Mai was naturally also listed. In any case, he still wanted to worship the ancestors.


    The tribute, the incense, everyone in the Qiao family bowed down to their ancestors, very sincerely respected, and prayed silently in their hearts.


    I hope that our ancestors will bless future generations, so that future generations will be prosperous and healthy, healthy and healthy, never suffering from illness, and be blessed by the way.


    Su Yan and the others have been standing at the bottom of the mountain, waiting for Qiao Mai''s ancestor worship to be completed, and then leaving the place, this trip was a failure.


    Jiang Chao and others have already figured out how to punish Qiao Mai. If Qiao Mai doesn''t take everyone to a few good places to have fun, then he won''t think about it.


    However, on the mountain at this moment, the Qiao family all stood up, and the ancestor worship was almost completed.


    But just when everyone was about to return, the ancestral grave land made a strange noise, and the sound was not small.

 Chapter 1192： Corpse

    At first, everyone didn''t take it seriously. A group of people then walked down the mountain. Perhaps the abnormal noise was due to the falling rocks on the mountain.


    Qiao Mai walked at the end, his heart was low, although he worshiped his relatives, but he was not happy, but his heart was low.


    This feeling is very complicated, it''s hard to tell. In short, it doesn''t feel like it''s in my heart.


    Maybe it''s because his relatives are dead. He can''t fulfill his filial piety. Even if he is so rich now, he can''t let his relatives enjoy even a little good life.


    This kind of regret will always exist in my heart, and I am afraid that it will not disappear in this life, so people will regret it only when they lose.


    There is no way for Qiao Mai to lose this kind of loss. He is weak and unable to resist, but it is different for all living beings. It is still possible to accompany his relatives.


    Qiao Mai walked halfway up the mountain, turned around and looked back. He also wanted to see his relatives, and he wanted to remember.


    But this time around, Qiao Mai stood up on the spot, with a surprised expression on his face.


    Because he saw that the tombs of the ancestors and ancestors seemed to have changed at this moment, especially the tombs on the outermost edge, which seemed to collapse at this moment.


    Could it be that the abnormal noise just now was because of this?


    Qiao Mai was puzzled and looked at the graves.


    As the ancestors of the Qiao family, the tomb built is naturally tall, almost like an imperial mausoleum, with many supporting decorations.


    Seeing Qiao Mai standing still, Qiao Sanye couldn''t help but walked over at this moment, and asked respectfully: "Qiao Mai, what else is there?"


    Qiao Mai pointed to the graves and said: "Look at the graves, they seem to have collapsed."


    Third Master Qiao''s complexion changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but look up the mountain, his face immediately showing anxiety.


    This is the day of worshipping the ancestors, and the tomb collapsed. This is unfortunate, a great misfortune.


    Sanye Qiao hurriedly shouted at the group of people walking down the mountain: "Give me all back!"


    The group of people didn''t know why, but they had to listen to Qiao Sanye. After all, they all knew that the future owner of the Qiao family was none other than him.


    "San Ye, what''s the matter?" a Qiao descendant asked.


    "Come and see a few people with me."


    Third Master Qiao took a dozen people towards the mountain, and Qiao Mai also followed. He also wanted to know why.


    The tomb was built so sturdily that it couldn''t just collapse for no reason. He was also from Qiao''s family, so naturally his ancestors could not disrespect.


    When the group of people arrived at the tomb, as expected, several tombs around the side collapsed, and the tombstones made of fine marble had broken to the ground.


    Not only that, the tomb is also sunken at this moment, and all the cement has become gravel.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    Many people face sudden changes, and such a scene should not be at all.


    Even the tofu dregs project can''t collapse like this, it seems to be completely caused by external forces.


    But they were here. Although they heard the abnormal noise just now, they didn''t see anything destroying the tomb. This external force didn''t work either.


    The complexion of a group of people changed. This kind of unexplainable matter naturally made people feel uneasy. Moreover, this is still the place of the grave, and the uneasiness is naturally worse.


    Third Master Qiao was rather calm, his face full of majesty.


    He walked to the collapsed grave, picked up a piece of gravel, and saw that there was some black mist covering it, which made his brows frown.


    "San Ye, what is going on?"


    Third Master Qiao didn''t say a word, he never knew in his heart, otherwise he would have said it.


    Qiao Mai glanced at Third Master Qiao, and said lightly: "Should I let them come?"


    Third Master Qiao nodded. He couldn''t tell the matter clearly, and Su Yan and others had to come forward.


    A child of the Qiao family hurriedly ran down the mountain and came directly to Su Yan and the others.


    "Masters, Qiao Mai invites you to go up."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately became dissatisfied, and said angrily: "What the **** is that kid, why did the ancestors let us go up there?"


    "Something."


    The Qiao family didn''t dare to talk nonsense, they could only say that there was something.


    "What can you do about the ancestor worship, let the kid come down quickly, otherwise he will feel better."


    However, Su Yan looked towards the top of the mountain at this moment, his original indifferent expression showed a trace of solemnity, and then turned into coldness.


    Little Lori saw it and couldn''t help asking: "Is something really wrong?"


    Su Yan nodded and walked directly to the mountain.


    Yuwen Xiongba was still chattering. Seeing Su Yan leaving, he couldn''t help but rushed up. Jiang Chao and others didn''t go up, and it was useless for them to go, and the two girlfriends didn''t let them go up.


    The three of them ran towards the mountain at great speed, but in the blink of an eye they reached the top of the mountain.


    When Qiao Mai saw Su Yan, with joy on his face, he hurried over.


    "Boss, you are here."


    "What happened?"


    Su Yan saw the collapsed graves at a glance, and the solemnity in his eyes became even more serious.


    Yuwen Xiongba stared coldly at Qiao Sanye and the others. He thought it was Qiao Sanye and others who were embarrassing Qiao Mai. He didn''t know if it was really embarrassing, would anyone tell the news.


    Qiao Mai quickly explained: "Boss, this is what happened. When we finished worshipping our ancestors and were preparing to leave, we heard a strange noise and saw the tombs of these ancestors collapsed in the upper waist."


    "Not fighting?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t a fight, otherwise he would let San Ye know what is good or bad now, even if he couldn''t fight it.


    Third Master Qiao walked over respectfully and offered a piece of gravel.


    "My lord, this is a piece of gravel. There is a hint of black air on it, and it always feels something wrong."


    Su Yan took it, looked at Third Master Qiao and asked, "Why is something wrong?"


    "We were still here when the abnormal noise happened. We didn''t see a tomb collapse, but we found it collapsed halfway up the mountain without any warning, and there was no sound."


    Su Yan nodded, looking at the stone, a rush of spiritual power rushed toward the broken stone, and that trace of black aura contacted with the golden spiritual power, and it did not directly turn into nothingness.


    On the contrary, that trace of black aura actually showed tenacious power, contending with the golden spiritual power for a while, before finally dissipating.


    Su Yan frowned and the expression on his face was very ugly, which made many people feel uneasy.


    Su Yan is like this, and still doesn''t speak, it seems that things are not simple.


    After a while, Su Yan looked at everyone and said in a low voice, "This is corpse qi!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed abruptly upon hearing this, and each one showed amazement.


    Even Little Loli''s face was cold, and the corpse qi was not terrible, but Su Yan said it so solemnly, that matter was not easy.


    This also shows that corpse qi is not a normal corpse qi, and I am afraid it has an extraordinary origin. After all, Su Yan frowned.

 Chapter 1193： Zombies!

    Especially Qiao Mai and others, when they heard the word corpse qi, their scalp exploded, and they looked terrified.


    "Boss, really corpse gas?!"


    Qiao Mai held a hint of Su Yan''s joking expectation, but it was destined to be impossible.


    Su Yan didn''t like to make jokes, and he never made jokes, after all, how could this place make jokes.


    Third Master Qiao was quite calm. It is not surprising that he had seen the corpse Qi before. The only thing that was disturbing was that this was the resting place of his ancestors, and the corpse Qi was probably left by his ancestors.


    "My lord, this?"


    Su Yan walked to the tomb alone, glanced at the collapsed place, and picked up another piece of rubble. There was still a faint black air on it, which further confirmed his guess.


    That black qi is corpse qi, he can be 100% sure now, and this corpse qi must have emerged from this tomb.


    "Your ancestor''s tomb was not well repaired."


    Third Master Qiao''s face trembled, and he said hurriedly: "Your Excellency''s advice."


    "Although the terrain is good, it is easier to be used by others."


    Third Master Qiao was even more confused. He didn''t understand what Su Yan meant. He was used by others to cheat money or what.


    "The terrain is very good, but as long as someone sets up a formation on the south side, it can block all the luck and bless the body."


    Third Master Qiao looked furious, but he had nowhere to vent, because the site selection was a hundred years ago, and where to find that person now, I''m afraid it would have been in the soil long ago.


    "Unlucky, your ancestors have been in a dark place. It is normal to accumulate corpse energy over time."


    "Unexpectedly, the treacherous man actually planned our clan for a hundred years!"


    Third Master Qiao almost vomited blood, a hundred years, this is not a short time, a hundred years of luck has been taken away, who can not be angry.


    Even Qiao Mai also looked cold, which was different from his previous grievances. This was the business of everyone in the Qiao family.


    What angered him the most was that he didn''t know what his relatives were doing now, whether they had also suffered this disaster.


    If this is the case, his Qiao Mai will inevitably frustrate that person and make him unable to live or die. If he dies, it will only harm his children and grandchildren.


    There was a hostile spirit in Qiao Mai''s heart. There was no way. He owed too much to his relatives and couldn''t tolerate any further harm. Besides, he was already dead. Not letting the deceased be safe is the biggest taboo.


    Many people in Qiao''s family also found something wrong, and walked up the mountain one by one. After learning the reason, they were all angry and intolerable.


    In the end, Sanye Qiao looked at Su Yan with a pleading meaning.


    "My lord, can you help us get rid of that formation?"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, it was not that simple for him to get rid of the formation, he had no obligation to help these people.


    Qiao Mai approached Su Yan at this moment, also with a pleading meaning.


    "Your relatives should be fine, after all, they are not buried in the feng shui treasure land."


    Qiao Mai felt a lot of peace in his heart, but it was a good thing not to enter the cemetery.


    But he still looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, these are my ancestors anyway."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and said displeased: "The last time."


    Qiao Mai nodded quickly, grateful, and other Qiao family members were also full of joy.


    Su Yan waved his hands, and a burst of golden spiritual power poured out, turning into a dazzling light, rushing directly into the air.


    There is nothing in the air, this is because ordinary people and even masters can''t see it.


    Only those who are strong Taoists or those who are proficient in the formation can get a glimpse of its roots and know the truth.


    At this moment, San Ye Qiao could see it naturally, but he couldn''t destroy this formation at all, otherwise he wouldn''t ask Su Yan for help.


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power directly bombarded the void formation, and a terrifying wave suddenly filled the surroundings, causing the sky to appear abnormal.


    More than that, the original nihility, at this moment, was filled with a black air, which immediately enveloped the mountain.


    Of course, Su Yan knew where the formation was. This formation was nothing in his eyes, it was just a second-level murder formation.


    One blow just caused the formation to affect him, which was equivalent to angering him, and Su Yan''s power was not strong.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a majestic force enveloped him, full of brilliance, and even with a burst of breaking power.


    Su Yan leaped up and blasted out with a punch directly. The bombardment was on the eyes, and all the power was acting on it.


    The force of shattering directly tore the formation into pieces, and countless black energy diffused towards Su Yan, but it did not harm him at all.


    At this moment, the black energy is even more majestic, but in Su Yan''s eyes, the formation is no longer able to withstand it.


    Sure enough, after a while, the formation dissipated, the whole world shook for this, and the black energy slowly dissipated.


    "Thank you for your strength!"


    Third Master Qiao directly knelt down, with a look of gratitude, this is really grateful, from the heart.


    After all, it took away his Qiao family''s one-hundred-year luck. If it weren''t for this wicked man, and these hundred years of good luck blessed the Qiao family, then the Qiao family might already be the overlord of Baiyue.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Sanye was even more angry and intolerable, and hated the man who used the formation to win his family luck.


    He has already made up his mind, as long as this matter is over, he will surely let someone inquire, and the entire country of China will have to find that person after searching!


    Su Yan''s face was plain, and he didn''t care about Sanye Qiao''s gratitude. It was just a trivial matter. It was all about Qiao Mai''s face.


    Qiao Mai looked at Su Yan with gratitude at the moment, and was naturally very grateful to Su Yanna. Su Yan had given him too much help along the way.


    "okay."


    Su Yan turned around. The resolution of the matter was naturally to leave here. He was really not in the mood to talk nonsense here.


    However, although the black energy of the mountain dissipated, it caused greater fluctuations, causing many people to be transient.


    "what happened?!"


    "Why is this underground shaking?!"


    A group of people are full of restlessness. After experiencing the things just now, they don''t want to encounter things anymore. They are exhausted.


    But Qiao Mai discovered that many tombs in the cemetery were abnormal and bursting!


    When Grandpa Qiao saw it, his eyes were chilly and even more disturbed.


    "Ancestor, don''t be angry!"


    Third Master Qiao kept talking, he was afraid of something else, and his heart was anxious.


    But Su Yan frowned and said displeased: "It''s really troublesome, and the ghost will never go away!"


    At this moment, those tombs collapsed, and a tomb on the side showed a pair of dark and slender hands, and the nails were actually a foot long!


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and they backed back one after another.


    "what is that?!"


    "Could it be a zombie?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba stared at the emerging hand, sweat dripping down his face.

 Chapter 1194： Be safe

    Everyone was frightened by the hand that came out, staring at it tightly, and their faces were full of fear.


    Although many people have spiritual power, their inherent fear makes them unable to calm down at all, and all of them stay away.


    That''s why Sanye Qiao was not so scared, staring at the tomb with a cold expression.


    They can''t do it at all now, it''s probably their ancestors, wouldn''t it be disrespectful if they did it.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and waited for his words, but Su Yan did not speak, but looked at the hand coldly.


    "My lord, do you want me to solve it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba can''t bear it anymore, he has obsessive-compulsive disorder, and now wants to destroy that hand.


    But Su Yan shook his head and looked at that hand and said, "You can''t, protect yourself."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed, revealing an ugly look, Su Yan actually said that to him, which made him dissatisfied but did not dare to refute it.


    "Always be alert to me, it''s up to you to survive."


    After Su Yan said, he walked towards the tomb, with golden spiritual power emerging from all over his body.


    Little Lolita said at this moment: "A hundred years of corpse spirit is not surprising, but this place is a bit weird, it seems that someone has added hostility to them!"


    Yu Wenxiong said hurriedly: "What hostility?"


    "It''s just anger, it''s just killing when you see someone!"


    As soon as Little Lori''s voice fell, her hand came out directly, and at the same time a shadow crawled out of the tomb.


    This person is dressed in ancient costumes, which are very similar to those of the Qing Dynasty, and looks just like the costumes of the zombie movie on the East Island, except that he is not jumping.


    But this looks like a zombie. At this moment, he smelled a lot of vitality, and immediately went crazy, showing a look of excitement.


    Su Yan was the closest to him, and the zombie naturally rushed towards Su Yan, his hands covered with corpse energy, extremely powerful.


    This zombie is at least in the realm of a pseudo-daoist, extremely powerful, and even more terrifying than the group of Shijin in the Northeast.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan said that Yu Wen Xiong Ba could not do it. A pseudo-daoist, Yu Wen Xiong Ba could not resist naturally. If he was hit by him, it would be very troublesome.


    Facing the zombie rushing, Su Yan shook hands directly into a fist, and hit the zombie''s forehead with a punch, directly blasting his head through.


    Then a shattering force acted on the zombie, causing it to instantly turn into fragments and torn apart.


    Everyone was relieved, it would be good to get rid of it, at least there would be no danger.


    Sanye Qiao was a little thoughtful at this moment. In fact, he wanted Su Yan not to destroy the zombie. After all, he was the ancestor of the Qiao family, but he did not dare to speak.


    Originally thought that everything was over, but Su Yan''s brows wrinkled at this moment, and there was no smile.


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression, Little Lolita''s face became cold, and she also felt unclear, as if there was a strong wave spreading on the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Little Lori snorted coldly, and directly cut a sword light towards the ground, and she made a scared trace on the ground.


    At the same time, there was a zombie directly emerging from that trace, dressed gorgeously, a female zombie.


    The other Qiao family backed one after another, the man''s face changed greatly in fright, and the woman''s face turned pale and screamed.


    Little Lori''s face was cold, and she drew her sword directly towards the female corpse, without any fear.


    Su Yan didn''t help either. This female corpse was just a grandmaster''s consummation, and little Lolita could still solve it.


    The little Lolita attacked with a long sword, and her body was filled with black aura. She was not afraid of the corpse qi of the female corpse. Her spiritual power was the corpse qi, which was stronger than that of the female corpse.


    A majestic black corpse aura filled the surroundings, and the long sword in Little Lori''s hand was directly slashed towards the female corpse, with strong black spiritual power fluctuations.


    And the female corpse''s hands were even more black, with a powerful and terrifying erosion force, not afraid of the slightest little Lori, she directly grabbed it with her teeth and claws.


    The female corpse''s nails resisted the little Lolita''s long sword, sparks appeared, and more terrifying ripples shook all around, and the entire mountainside was full of rumbling explosions.


    Countless people were so scared that their complexions changed drastically, one by one shivering, not to mention being so powerful, just the scary face of the female corpse had already frightened them.


    Yuwen Xiongba was very worried and looked at Su Yan and said, "Sir, do you want me to help her."


    "You should worry about yourself."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, Yuwen Xiongba found out that a zombie appeared behind him and attacked him directly.


    This zombie is in the middle of the master, Yuwen Xiongba should be able to deal with it, otherwise Su Yan would not stand by.


    And Qiao Sanye had a complicated face at the moment, on the one hand scared, and on the other hand worried that his ancestors would be destroyed.


    But how can Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba think about that? At this moment, it is the most important thing to solve these two zombies. How can they deliberately avoid them so that their bodies are not damaged.


    Little Lori increased her strength at the moment, and her black spiritual power was even more terrifying, and the sword light burst into dazzling light.


    A slash, completely pure power, directly cut off the nails of the female corpse, making the female corpse''s hands bloody.


    The blood was not red, but as black as ink, with a powerful corrosive force.


    The female corpse was in pain and was extremely violent. She waved directly at the little Lolita, and was bound to kill the little Lolita.


    But little Lolita leaped up and cut directly at the female corpse''s forehead with a sword, which was equivalent to 90% of her strength.


    This sword female corpse was naturally unable to resist, and was directly cut in half, and black blood was spilled on the ground, and finally struggling a few times and fell to the ground.


    And Yuwen Xiongba is also fighting the zombie at this moment, and after several battles, he has gained the upper hand.


    But he can''t be like little Lolita, easily kill him, can only continue to wander and attack the zombies, after all, the zombie skin is too thick.


    Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, and with a flick of his finger, a ray of light rushed toward the zombie, directly defeating it, and then turned into a ball of flames and burned.


    Seeing the zombies dissipate into a pile of ashes, Yuwen Xiongba restored his calmness and returned to Su Yan.


    Third Qiao''s face is full of sadness at the moment, which is his ancestor no matter what.


    Qiao Mai also has a complicated face, but when he sees Su Yan''s expression on his face, he dare not say anything.


    Su Yan turned his back to the crowd and said lightly: "They are already a group of zombies, are they going to harm people if they keep their bodies?"


    Third Master Qiao was shocked and hurriedly knelt and said, "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    "Let it dissipate and turn into ashes, but let it sink into the soil for safety."


    Su Yan''s words naturally did not dare to refute Third Master Qiao, and could only accept it.


    But at this moment, nearly a hundred tombs in the entire cemetery exploded all at once, and countless rubble flew over, attacking many people.


    Su Yan''s complexion became cold, and a wave of spiritual power ran, turning all these rubble into dust.

 Chapter 1195： Corpse!

    But these rubbles are not the point at all. These rubbles are just a foil. The next thing is to make everyone''s scalp numb and their faces full of horror.


    More than a hundred tombs, all of Qiao family ancestors, have all crawled out of the tombs at this moment, and the more than a hundred hands are all sticking out of the tomb.


    This kind of scene simply bursts people''s minds, just like watching a ghost movie, the timid has been scared and passed out.


    Not only that, at this moment, the entire cemetery is filled with black mist. This black mist has an unbearable smell, and I dare not breathe it into my mouth at all, because it is very toxic.


    It was Su Yan who hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" in the face of these poisonous gases, turning it into his own spiritual power.


    These zombies crawl very slowly, just like slowing down the camera, but this way makes people more scared and hits the soul.


    "Mom, I want mom!"


    "Help, who can help me!"


    "My goodness!"


    Countless people couldn''t calm down anymore. All the scared ghosts cried and screamed and ran around, all wanting to run down the mountain.


    But at this moment, ten figures shot out from the tomb, standing halfway up the mountain, looking at the Qiao family coldly.


    These ten figures are naturally zombies, and they are also the ancestors of the Qiao family.


    The Qiao family is now crying without tears, and their ancestors want to kill themselves, which is simply a kind of retribution.


    Su Yan looked at the ten zombies and said to Lori and Yuwen Xiongba, "Go and stop them."


    The two nodded one after another and rushed towards the mountainside, but for a moment they reached the mountainside and directly fought with the ten zombies.


    And Qiao Sanye and others are looking at the cemetery with trembling faces at this moment. They are not afraid, but they are cold and sad. The ancestors will not live in peace and the descendants are not filial.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not pay attention to these people, because he always felt that there was a strong fluctuation in the underground, which was not weaker than his existence, and might even be stronger than him, otherwise there would not be such a strong fluctuation.


    Ten zombies went halfway up the mountain. At the moment, there are more than one hundred zombies in the cemetery crawling out of the tomb.


    Some have just exposed their necks, their scarlet eyes tremble, especially the rotten face is even more terrifying, and they dare not look directly.


    But what Su Yan saw was the strength of this group of zombies, but it was incredible that a hundred years of corpse energy could breed so many zombies of grand masters and even Taoists.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but guess that these zombies were not only nurtured by corpse energy at all, they were very likely to be spawned, all of which were manipulated behind the scenes.


    As for the reason for the person behind this scene, Su Yan naturally doesn''t know, but he knows that he is likely to meet the person behind this scene, after all, he has ruined his plan.


    The most important thing now is to solve this group of zombies that are about to crawl out. If this is not solved, it will inevitably become a disaster, and the entire ancient town will inevitably be affected.


    Su Yan glanced at San Ye Qiao, saw that he was still hesitating, and couldn''t help shook his head. Forget it, just solve it by himself.


    A golden light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, extremely dazzling, and ran towards the cemetery in a stride.


    At this moment, some zombies ran out of the tomb, and when they saw Su Yan, they rushed towards him with grinning teeth, wanting to treat Su Yan as a delicacy.


    But the zombies of the mere masters were naturally easily killed by Su Yan, without even screaming, they were directly turned into ashes.


    With one punch, these zombies have no resistance at all to Su Yan, and they can''t practice their hands completely.


    Although Sanye Qiao and others felt distressed, they wanted to understand at this moment that the ancestors had died long ago. These were just borrowing their bodies to do bad things.


    But even though they figured it out, they didn''t dare to join the battlefield, because at this moment, there were already a dozen zombies from the early Daoist era approaching Su Yan.


    Facing a dozen or so Taoist zombies, Su Yan showed a sneer on his face. This was a bit challenging for him, and the master''s zombies simply didn''t train enough.


    Facing the attack of two yellow-haired zombies, the cold and gleaming nails were extremely sharp, but Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, and directly shook it.


    One hand grabbed the nails of the two yellow-haired zombies and pulled them forcefully, which directly broke their nails, causing the two yellow-haired zombies to mourn.


    Su Yan had already blasted out his fists at this moment, focusing on the chests of the two yellow-haired zombies, and his fists directly smashed the bodies of the two zombies.


    Countless black energy enveloped Su Yan, but Su Yan was not afraid at all. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body easily turned it into his own spiritual power. The more it came, the better.


    The two yellow-haired zombies died without frightening the other zombies, and they still rushed toward Su Yan desperately.


    All kinds of zombies are mixed, and there are all kinds of masters.


    But what Su Yan cared most was the three white-haired zombies. The power of these three heads was even stronger than that of the yellow-haired zombies. Although the realm was the same, the hardness of the body was much stronger.


    Su Yan blasted several yellow-haired zombies with a few punches at the moment, and rushed directly toward the three white-haired zombies, a shattering force filled his hands, and he wanted to cut the mess with a sharp knife.


    This force directly attacked the three yellow-haired zombies, and the entire mountain was filled with a golden light, and the black corpse energy was completely suppressed.


    The power of fragmentation caused the three white-haired zombies to receive strong damage, and the nails on their hands were destroyed. This is their most powerful attack weapon.


    Su Yan didn''t stop his hand, slammed his fist again, shocked, and bombarded the bodies of these zombies.


    Almost fifty or sixty zombies died tragically under Su Yan''s fist, punched one by one, and some were even directly killed by the golden light.


    Now there are only dozens of Taoist-level zombies in the entire cemetery, and they are still rushing towards Su Yan desperately.


    Su Yan showed a sneer, this group of people who do not live or die, then he will send them into the soil!


    Su Yan waved his hands, a majestic spiritual power enveloped him, and a fire dragon was looming behind him.


    More than that, a shattering force emerged directly, attacking and killing this group of zombies, with an unstoppable force.


    All zombies are completely unstoppable in the face of this shattering force, and they are all turned into ashes.


    At this moment, Sanye Qiao and others'' respect for Su Yan has risen countless levels. There are so many zombies in the realm of Taoism, but Su Yan still kills them with a force of overwhelming force.


    But Su Yan couldn''t rest at all, because the biggest tomb was bursting apart at the moment, revealing a red-haired zombie inside.


    This zombie is wearing a suit of armor, mighty and domineering, his eyes are extremely scarlet, and he carries a fascinating power.


    This zombie has a character on his chest, obviously he is a zombie!

 Chapter 1196： Lost Encirclement

    Su Yan''s anxiety just now, and even the wave of fluctuations he noticed underground, was probably all due to this corpse general.


    At this moment, the corpse was standing on the ruins, his head constantly twisting, as if he had been stiff for a long time, and now he was moving his body.


    Sure enough, the corpse general twisted his neck a few times, and then twisted his buttocks.


    But such a joyful scene did not make Sanye Qiao or even Qiao Mai and the others laugh. There was no smile on their faces at this moment, and some were all fear.


    The coercion contained in the corpse general made Qiao Mai not breathe smoothly at the moment. He wanted to escape, but there were still zombies halfway through the mountain.


    After thinking about it, Qiao Mai still thinks it''s better to stay here, because Su Yan is safer.


    And Su Yan was a little speechless when facing the corpse general''s twisting, because the picture was too happy, and if it was accompanied by a health song, it would be even more happy.


    The corpse will continue to twist his whole body, and the armor feels heavy, like a metal musical instrument beating.


    It''s like dancing a healthy dance, but someone is hitting a rock instrument. This kind of picture makes people spit blood.


    The corpse general twisted for a while, and at this time two groups of turbid gas were spit out from his nostrils. The turbid gas was naturally black and drifted around, causing a piece of tree to wither and then turning to ashes.


    It can be seen that the boundary of this corpse general is extraordinary, and a cloud of stale air can destroy a forest.


    After the event was over, the corpse general''s scarlet eyes looked at Su Yan at this moment, and a domineering stance filled it with even more coercive force.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and his whole body shook slightly. This coercion dissipated, and the mere coercion naturally had no effect on him, even the coercion of Mount Tai.


    The corpse general''s eyes showed coldness, obviously dissatisfied with this.


    "An ant human, dare to be rude to me!"


    The corpse general actually uttered words, but the voice was a little strange, like an alien, vague and heavy.


    Sanye Qiao and the others have been scared, and now they don''t expect to pray for the ancestor''s forgiveness, just ask the ancestor not to kill them.


    However, the next words of the Corpse General made them feel chills, and a look of despair appeared.


    "It bothers me to be clean, cuts my cultivation, and all die!"


    The sound of the corpse general shook the surroundings, creating a violent meaning, and everyone''s scalp was numb, and their ears were shattered.


    And Su Yan''s face was also cold, and from the words and aura of this corpse general, it can be concluded that this must be the existence of Taoist mid-stage and above.


    The corpse generals can be different from ordinary people. This group of aliens is equivalent to the living dead. If they are in the middle stage of the Taoist, they are basically equivalent to the power of the later stage.


    Although not as fierce as the Five Elders of the Misty Sect, Su Yan would have to spend some means and price to deal with it.


    The key is that there are so many people on this hill. What Su Yan is most afraid of is that this corpse will directly hurt people''s lives in spite of the fact that there are too many people, and he may not be able to stop him.


    So Su Yan looked at Third Master Qiao, and said in a cold voice: "Take care of your Qiao family!"


    Third Master Qiao nodded quickly and looked at all the children of the Qiao family: "Let the more capable ones stand on the periphery and form a group."


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori are fighting **** battles with the ten zombies, and the battle is fierce.


    Knowing that the group of zombies are basically in the realm of Taoism, Yuwen Xiongba also picks up the leftovers, and all the burden falls on Little Lori.


    At this moment, Little Lori faced the five powerful Taoists at the beginning, she was fighting **** battles, and she didn''t care about her injuries.


    As a former assassin, Little Lolita seemed to have turned into rotten wood and thunder at the moment, with a cold expression on her face, and the cold light of the long sword in her hand was piercing, and a sword was cut out, and there must be black blood splashing.


    Little Lori''s speed is too fast, this group of zombies can''t catch up with her at all, otherwise her master''s perfect realm would not be able to fight against so many zombies in the realm of Taoists.


    Seeing this fight at this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but fluctuate the spiritual power in his hand, and a monstrous power emerged, shining with dazzling golden light.


    Naturally, Su Yan wanted to help Little Lori. He was naturally easy to deal with this group of zombies. He was also afraid that Little Lori and others would be injured or even encountered danger.


    However, the corpse turned his eyes at this moment, and it was directly forced towards Su Yan, his hands like electricity, and he attacked Su Yan with the force of cover pressure.


    Su Yan could only hurriedly withdrew, and turned to blast with the corpse general. The majestic spiritual power immediately shook everywhere, and the entire cemetery collapsed directly.


    Su Yan looked at the corpse general coldly, and said sharply: "Today I will let you into the soil for peace!"


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a burst of destructive force surged toward the corpse general, with a strong killing intent, and the speed was extremely fast.


    The corpse general''s eyes are still blushing, and he has no redundant expressions. Although compared to other zombies, he is wise, but he cannot be the same as humans.


    Facing Su Yan''s destructive power, the Corpse General''s hands filled with a black aura, forming a terrifying swallowing force, and confronted Su Yan without fear.


    These two forces blasted each other, and the entire valley seemed to be pushed down, half of the mountain collapsed, and countless rubble flew around, like rain.


    More than that, the sky couldn''t bear the pouring of this force. The wind and clouds turned and stirred the clouds, and a strong wind came.


    Su Yan did not expect that his power of destruction would be resisted by the corpse general, which is enough to show that his physical body is so strong that it is simply indestructible.


    You know that Su Yan is also in the middle stage of the Taoist, and is no worse than this corpse general, which further confirms the horror of this corpse general.


    At this moment, Little Lolita has already appeared disadvantaged. After all, there are too many Taoist zombies, and she is simply unable to resist.


    There is no way, little Lolita is only in the realm of the grandmaster. Although she has the power to kill the powerful Taoist, it is only limited to sneak attacks, and the target is only one person.


    There are five-headed Taoist zombies now, and Little Loli is also powerless and can only resist.


    At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba was also extremely uncomfortable, facing a few master zombies, he was also exhausted, and there were many scars on his arms.


    And everyone in the Qiao family stood there, and no one came out to resist, which made the two of them unhappy.


    But Su Yan asked them to stop it. This was considered a kind of task, and the two didn''t want to step back. They hoped to hold on a little longer and let Su Yan solve it.


    More than that, in the originally empty place, countless figures sprang out at this moment, all running towards the mountainside.


    These people are the residents of the ancient town. At this moment, they seem to be desperate, running towards the mountain frantically.


    Seeing this, little Lolita was shocked, this group of people is not dead, even running here.


    But when she saw this group of ancient town residents clearly, her face immediately showed shock. These people were not people at all, but zombies.


    It turns out that what they were doing at the bun shop was not accidental. The group of people watched the human blood buns indifferently and ate them with relish, because they were zombies and walking dead.

 Chapter 1197： Blood stained four wilds

    In fact, before the arrival of Su Yan and others, the residents of this small ancient town had all become zombies, all of them walking corpses.


    Some of the people who survived were all killed by these walking corpses, and had their brains and blood eaten.


    This group of people was robbed of their brains and their essence. It goes without saying where they are used.


    Otherwise, the corpse general could not be so strong, a hundred years of corpse qi can breed a corpse general in the middle of the Taoist period, and the world will turn the sky.


    Seeing so many zombies rushing toward the mountain, almost everyone''s face changed, and they didn''t expect to live with a group of walking corpses during this time.


    The more this group of people thought about it, the more frightened it became. No wonder the family was ashamed of this time, and many people disappeared without knowing it.


    Seeing these tens of thousands of walking corpses rushing towards the mountain, they showed that fierce and bloodthirsty gaze, everyone was scared and kept backing away.


    And Xiao Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba also had cold faces when they saw this. These zombies couldn''t deal with them, and there were so many walking corpses, even if they were low-level, it was impossible to resist.


    Seeing this, Qiao Mai was shocked, looking at Third Master Qiao and said: "What are you guys doing in a daze, don''t you go help!"


    Third Master Qiao was indifferent, how could it be possible for him to help? It is impossible to help.


    He himself was frightened, even though he was an early Taoist powerhouse.


    "If you don''t help, then wait to be killed by zombie!"


    Qiao Mai roared in a loud voice, obviously very angry about it.


    "I want to protect Joe''s family."


    Third Master Qiao said without the slightest fear, of course he was not afraid of Qiao Mai.


    "you!"


    Qiao Mai pointed to Third Master Qiao''s nose, shaking all over.


    For a long time, Qiao Mai looked at Fourth Master Qiao, with a cold voice: "You go help them, and then you will inherit the Qiao Family Patriarch!"


    Fourth Master Qiao smiled and immediately nodded and walked towards the mountainside.


    Third Master Qiao is now blinded, but the position of Patriarch is what he dreams of, and it is absolutely impossible for others to seize it.


    "Qiao Mai!"


    Qiao Mai was full of disdain, looking at Third Master Qiao and said: "When the boss cleans up the corpse, I will let him destroy you!"


    Third Master Qiao glared angrily, but there was no way he could do anything to Qiao Mai.


    Think about it, too, if Su Yan defeats them, they will certainly not survive, and if Su Yan defeats him, Third Master Qiao will definitely be punished.


    The group of walking corpses had already rushed to the middle of the mountain and directly joined the battle, as if they were in the same group as the zombies.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba were completely powerless at this moment and had to be forced to retreat. The group of walking corpses immediately rushed towards the mountain, only a few steps away from the Qiao family.


    At this time, the third master Qiao had to take action, bringing a group of Qiao family elites to stop the group of walking corpses.


    At this moment, Fourth Master Qiao was slapped flying by a Daoist zombie, almost shaved off half of his face, never dared to make any more moves, and hurried back to the Qiao family base camp.


    Su Yan and Little Lolita hadn''t slackened yet. At the moment they saw Jiang Chao and Wang Lihong under the mountain, their expressions changed.


    The four people stayed at the bottom of the mountain, playing idly by the roadside, but when they saw so many zombies popping up on the mountain, all of them were frightened, hiding in a golden circle shivering.


    I originally thought that Su Yan and others would surely solve the zombies easily, but before they waited, they saw countless walking corpses coming towards them.


    Fortunately, this place was blessed by Su Yan with spiritual power, otherwise it would have been swallowed by this group of walking corpses.


    But even so, there are too many walking corpses, and the golden light slowly fades, just about to disappear.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly leaped over. Both of them drew their long swords and continued to slay the walking dead. It was very easy to deal with the realm of these masters.


    After finally breaking through a **** road, Little Lolita smashed a few walking dead with a punch, pulled all four of them out, and hurriedly took them to safety.


    At this moment, the situation is extremely dangerous, the walking dead is not terrible, but the few Taoist zombies are too powerful, Qiao Sanye and others are simply irresistible, and they have all suffered different degrees of injuries.


    More than that, these zombies also rushed into Joe''s family, killing many people and killing them with blood.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was furious and even killed the innocent in front of him. How could he bear it.


    Behind Su Yan appeared a blue dragon with golden light, roaring at the zombies.


    The corpse general wanted to stop, but Su Yan stopped them, and the two of them kept touching their hands, and there was a terrifying sound.


    The blue dragon whizzed in, and wherever it went, the zombies were rolled up and turned into ashes. Not only that, the walking corpses were also beheaded, leaving only a small part of them still jumping around.


    Seeing this scene, Qiao Sanye was full of regrets. At that time, he was afraid and even profitable and didn''t want to help. Now he still needs Su Yan to help.


    But now I can''t think of so much, and the third master Qiao is full of canthus, and roars: "Kill me, kill!"


    Everyone rushed toward the group of walking corpses, no longer half afraid, after all, the Taoist zombies were dead, and this group of walking corpses was only in the realm of masters.


    With all kinds of weapons in their hands, everyone rushed away angrily, slashing the walking dead.


    The entire mountain was fighting everywhere. Many walking corpses roared and wanted to kill, but they were cut in half with a knife and fell powerless.


    Seeing this situation, Qiao Sanye and the others were also relieved, but they dared not look at Qiao Mai, let alone Su Yan.


    At this moment, Qiao Mai walked in front of Third Master Qiao, with a cold expression on his face, and even more blame.


    "If it weren''t for you, the Joe family wouldn''t have died so much!"


    Qiao Mai still has no hatred for the other Qiao family members. After all, they are all lives. He just watched and died like this. The feeling in his heart can be imagined, and the culprit of all this is Qiao Sanye.


    If he had gone directly to help Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita at that time, even if they were lost, he could still fight and retreat, giving Joe''s family a chance to retreat and Su Yan time to take action.


    Third Master Qiao blamed himself, he naturally knew his brain-disabled behavior at the time, but everything had happened, and regret was useless.


    "I know that I have become a sinner, and there is no place for me in this Qiao family."


    "It''s fine to know, but it''s impossible to just want to end it like this." Qiao Mai said coldly, and then looked at the rest of Qiao''s family, "It''s up to you to deal with him."


    Many Qiao family members were stunned and asked them to deal with Qiao Sanye. This was something unexpected. Qiao Sanye naturally didn''t agree with him, but he didn''t dare to speak out, while the other lines hesitated for a while and didn''t know how to choose.


    After all, San Ye Qiao is also their elder, it is impossible to kill him like this.

 Chapter 1198： Anger cut!

    At a stalemate, Qiao Mai finally glanced at Third Master Qiao indifferently, and the anger in his heart dissipated a lot.


    "Forget it, that''s when you lose the qualifications of the Qiao Family Patriarch."


    Third Master Qiao was a lot older all of a sudden, and he was nowhere to be the head of the family. This was a heavy blow to him.


    But he thought about it, and he didn''t abolish the cultivation base. It was already a blessing in misfortune, and there was no refutation.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the corpse general were fighting vigorously. Both of them had no power left, and they shot with all their strength. Every move and every move was carried with Ling Li''s killing intent.


    Faced with this powerful corpse general, Su Yan would naturally not take it lightly. If it is not possible, he will overturn the ship in the gutter. The corpse energy of this corpse general is really fierce, and it cannot be relieved after penetrating the body for a while.


    Su Yan''s hands were covered with golden light, and dragon scales appeared, and the muscles all over his body seemed to contain terrifying waves at this moment.


    At this moment, a Fangtian painted halberd appeared on the corpse''s hand. It looked very sharp, and when it was cut off, it could cut a mountain slope.


    The corpse general''s scarlet eyes looked at Su Yan fiercely, with killing intent in his eyes. He knew that only by killing Su Yan could he escape, and he also knew that either Su Yan died or he died.


    The corpse general gripped Fang Tian''s painted halberd and charged towards Su Yan, the sharp blade surface gleaming with cold luster.


    Su Yan''s hands were bladed at the moment, and he also had strong spiritual power fluctuations, and he did not flinch to fight against it.


    The two sides collided, making a harsh metal sound, which resounded throughout the place and was unbearable.


    The entire sky was shaken by this wave, it was already turbulent at this moment, and countless dark clouds gathered here.


    Everyone looked at the two in amazement, this kind of battle made them beyond the reach of the dust, and it was an existence they had never seen before.


    "How much does this lord exist!"


    Someone asked with horror, and wanted to know the identity of Su Yan.


    Qiao Mai said disdainfully: "Su Ba knows first, right?"


    "Su Ba first?"


    A group of people were suspicious, but someone in the crowd was horrified, obviously shaken by these three words.


    "Could it be that Su Baxian, the strongest in the ranking?!"


    "of course."


    Qiao Mai looked arrogant. He believed that the greatest fortune in life was to know Su Yan.


    "No wonder so, no wonder such a young man has such terrifying power."


    Everyone looked at Su Yan with a look of admiration, the fifth place on the list, which was simply looking up to them.


    Su Yan''s face was icy at the moment, this corpse general was really strong, and the armor all over his body had taboo fluctuations, otherwise he would just kill him.


    Su Yan forced the corpse general back with one move, and then backed a hundred meters, standing in the air, his eyes waved deeply.


    All the spiritual power is running to the feet, a majestic and terrifying force slowly formed, Su Yan''s feet actually exudes a powerful aura at this moment.


    "Tread the ground!"


    Su Yan roared, stepped on, directly smashed a mountain, and then attacked and killed the corpse general.


    The two naturally did not fight in the cemetery at this moment, and they had already reached the legendary Jinshan. Su Yan''s kick just smashed the Jinshan to pieces, and countless dog head golds actually flew out.


    Normally this would definitely make people full of excitement, but now Kotou Jin is not interesting at all, because their lives are all in the hands of Su Yan.


    This kick directly hit the corpse general, and blasted him into the collapsed mountain with one blow.


    Su Yan didn''t stop his hand, he got into it, and suddenly there was golden light everywhere, and black corpse aura filled the whole place.


    Under the ground, people outside can''t see it naturally, but can only see the rays of light and the constantly shaking mountain slopes.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the corpse general are in a battle, Su Yan just kicked the corpse general''s chest into a depression, and the character of the general also became a depression.


    The corpse general was furious, copying Fang Tian''s halberd to kill Su Yan, and slashed Su Yan''s vitals with one blow.


    Su Yan avoided, but the corpse general actually released a terrifying corpse energy that enveloped Su Yan, completely unable to avoid it.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and all the corpse qi was refined by him, which made the corpse general jump into thunder.


    "Damn, **** human, I want to kill you!"


    The corpse general was furious, and his whole body was shimmering with red luster. A terrifying corpse energy contained violent power and charged towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the power of collapse was already working, directly rushing towards the corpse general.


    This force was extremely powerful, and it was even more terrifying than just now, and it was a fierce blow from Su Yan.


    "It''s just a mere mid-career corpse general, and dare to be presumptuous in front of me, this time I will destroy you!"


    This force, with the momentum of overwhelming mountains and seas, has not yet arrived, and the entire collapsed rock has turned into a stream of ashes and scattered everywhere.


    And Su Yan and the Corpse General also showed up and were seen by everyone.


    Su Yan''s power of destruction was almost equivalent to the power of destroying the first five elders. He didn''t believe that the corpse of the mere mid-level Taoist would be able to resist.


    The corpse general at this moment has already felt this terrifying wave, which is a wave of heart palpitations, and even an irresistible wave.


    The corpse general wanted to escape, but found that he was already unable to move, and had been imprisoned by a powerful force.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    The corpse general roared, struggling all over, but it was still in vain, watching Su Yan''s wave of fluctuations hit him.


    boom!


    With a terrifying explosion, the entire Golden Mountain land became a fire, and with a powerful twisting force, it seemed to break through the space.


    Su Yan looked at this land of flames coldly, waiting to dissipate, he wanted to determine whether the corpse general was dead.


    The others are also waiting excitedly, they also expect the corpse to die, otherwise their danger still exists.


    After a long time, the flames dissipated, Su Yan''s eyes were chilly, and he saw a body that looked like a burnt body, which was not dead yet.


    "It''s true that the Gintama does not disperse, it is immortal!"


    Su Yan was furious, his hands were bladed, with a powerful shining force, he slashed towards the corpse general.


    Two rays of light flashed, and the body of the corpse general was transformed into three pieces, and then countless black corpse auras spread out, announcing his death.


    Su Yan gasped for a breath. He didn''t expect that solving a corpse general would be so troublesome. He didn''t dare to imagine the existence of a corpse king.


    Su Yan casually moved all the corpse energy into his own spiritual power to fill the previously consumed vacancy.


    The reason why Su Yan was able to slash the corpse general was completely because the shattering force just now caused the corpse general to be seriously injured and was already unable to resist. Otherwise, it would be impossible to kill the corpse general by relying on the power of this rage slash. of.


    Everyone smiled at this moment, and some even burst into tears, and went straight down. This series of things almost broke them.

 Chapter 1199： problem occurs

    Seeing that Su Yan solved the corpse, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori also smiled and ran towards Su Yan.


    Of course Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others are still staying where they are, their legs are weak at the moment, and they can''t walk at all.


    And Qiao Mai was also very excited, and ran over to flatter him.


    "Boss, you are wise and martial, and you are superb!"


    The Yuwen Xiongba who rushed over was dissatisfied, but he didn''t expect that this kid would dare to **** his lines, so he was just looking for it.


    "Boss, you are invincible in the world, ancient and modern!"


    Facing the flattering skills of these two people, Su Yan was also a little helpless and ignored them and walked down the mountain.


    At this moment, the Qiao family also left here one after another, and they were not willing to wait any longer. For the ancestral cemetery, fate was the most important thing.


    If a few more zombies pop up at that time, they will suffer.


    At the bottom of the mountain, Su Yan and his party walked directly towards the ancient town, and there were many corpses of walking dead around, and they couldn''t bear to look directly at them.


    Wherever he went, all the walking corpses were dissolved by Su Yan''s spiritual power and turned into ashes.


    The group walked for about half an hour, naturally much faster than when they came, and this was when they returned to the Qiao family compound.


    But at this time, the Qiao family compound was already terrible, completely turned into a pile of ruins, and there were still zombies screaming inside from time to time.


    Seeing this, Su Yan waved his spiritual power directly, and a monstrous flame immediately covered the entire house, and the raging fire burned wildly.


    The Qiao family compound was completely destroyed at this time, but no one stopped them. They wished that Su Yan would kill all these zombies, otherwise they would feel uneasy.


    After that, Qiao Mai and even Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong and others all left here in the car they had arrived, but Su Yan and the others did not leave because the matter was not over.


    He asked Qiao Mai and the others to leave first. The purpose was simple, that was to let the person behind the scenes target him. Without Qiao Mai and the others, he could stretch his fist and not be dragged down by this group of people.


    As for the Qiao family, they naturally did not dare to stay here, and left one by one in a dingy manner, never thinking about the wealth of Qiao family anymore.


    As for the Patriarch of the Qiao family, the Qiao family compound is gone, and the family is in name only. Whether it can be rebuilt depends on the Qiao family. Of course, this has nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Su Yan''s eyes returned to coldness, his body was tight, and there was no light at all.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan and said, "Do you have any eyebrows now?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He didn''t know the person behind the scenes at all. There was no clue at all, just a golden key provided by Qiao Sanye.


    This golden key is the treasure of the Qiao family. When the Qiao family was selected for the site, it is said that the Feng Shui who chose the site valued it very much, but the ancestors of the Qiao family did not give it to him.


    Su Yan looked at this golden key, his spiritual power had already been investigated, and nothing was found inside, proving that the golden key had no other use. The only possibility was to open the door lock.


    Of course, the door lock will not lock ordinary things, it may be a treasure, it may be a secret, all of which is unknown now.


    "Don''t worry, if he really wants this golden key, he will definitely come to us."


    After Su Yan said, he also left here with Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba. They planned to visit Baiyue City, and it was many times better than this.


    However, after Su Yan and others left, a group of people in black appeared in the ancient town that had become a dead town.


    This is not surprising, people in black are uncommon, but people in black are rare in broad daylight, wearing black in broad daylight.


    A man in black walked up to the leader and knelt down on one knee, very respectful.


    "My lord, there is no one to live."


    "Where is the back mountain?!"


    The voice of the person in the lead was extremely cold, and the sharp eyes revealed a feeling of sorrow.


    "Hou Shan...Hou Shan."


    The men in black hesitated, a little hesitant.


    "Say!"


    The leader scolded, scaring the man in black with fear.


    "The back mountain has collapsed. All the tombs of the Qiao family have been inspected. Not a single body has been killed."


    Hearing this, the head of the person''s face changed transiently, and his body was shaking at this moment, obviously a little unacceptable to this news.


    "How can I explain to the Patriarch!"


    The head of the head is uneasy. He knows the master of his family is very powerful. If these things are not reported well, they may lose their heads.


    After a while, this group of people in black all flashed away, and the ancient town was calm again.


    And in the depths of the Baiyue Land, in a very inconspicuous city, there is a huge family, this family is very mysterious, no one knows their details.


    Outsiders only know that they dare not to offend, because offending this family, the consequences must be tragic, and it is very likely to affect the family.


    So as long as they are from Baiyue, whether they are martial arts circles or political and business circles, they will respect and respect this family.


    Such Gaowei is naturally not the words spoken. Once a Taoist Rulin family offended this mysterious family, the Taoist Rulin family disappeared, and no one was seen.


    No one thinks that they have traveled abroad, and no one thinks that they have changed their nationality. Then there is only one possibility that these people are not in this world, and they are killed by the mysterious family.


    At this time, in this mysterious family, a forty or fifty-year-old man was sitting in a hurry, with a majestic expression on his face, which was formed for a long time.


    The middle-aged man kneeled in front of a subordinate, who was shivering at the moment, his face full of anxiety.


    "You said there is no news?"


    The middle-aged man looked down and asked.


    The subordinate nodded quickly and said: "The young master left with the fat bald man, but he disappeared on the way to Baiyue City, completely gone."


    "The road to Baiyue City!"


    The middle-aged man''s face became cold, and his subordinates trembled with fear, his face changed.


    "Give me more effort, be sure to find his trace, I don''t believe he flies with wings!"


    "Yes."


    The subordinates hurriedly backed away, sweating all over, obviously frightened.


    At this moment, a man in black leaped forward and knelt in front of the middle-aged man on one knee, very respectful.


    When the middle-aged man saw the black man, the anger on his face dissipated a lot, but it was still a bit ugly.


    "What can you come back in person?"


    The middle-aged man stood up and looked at the distance outside the court, where the sky was a little overcast, as if it was going to rain at any time, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    In bad weather, a person''s mood is bad, not to mention that he was irritated by his son just now, and even ran away from home without any news.


    The man in black hesitated for a while, and finally looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Something happened."

 Chapter 1200： Anger

    The words of the man in black caused the middle-aged man''s face to change slightly, revealing a trace of coldness, and his slightly sunken face became tense at this moment.


    Something happened, this is a sign of unknown, as expected, the weather is bad and everything is not good.


    The middle-aged man still hopes that the things he brought back with his men are not big, perhaps because his son ran away from home.


    For this reason, the middle-aged man looked down at his hand and said: "Get up and talk."


    The black-clothed man stood up slowly, but there was still a trace of anxiety on his face. He was afraid that the middle-aged man would be furious after hearing it.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    The black-clothed man felt even more uneasy, and he hesitated a bit, which made the middle-aged man look bad.


    "Just say anything, don''t hesitate."


    The man in black was taken aback, and quickly replied: "Yes, Patriarch."


    The middle-aged man arrived outside the court, and the man in black followed closely. At this moment, he also said, "Something happened in Qiao''s ancient town."


    The middle-aged man stopped abruptly and turned to look at the man in black, his eyes full of coldness.


    For middle-aged men, the four words "Qiao''s Ancient Town" are definitely a taboo, and most people don''t dare to mention it in front of him, and no one knows what it is.


    Cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the black-clothed man, which was similar to what he had guessed, and his heart became even more uneasy.


    "What happened?!"


    The middle-aged man''s voice suddenly became low, carrying a strong pressure, which made the black-clothed man feel a pressure, and his breathing was a little bit difficult.


    The black-clothed man can be considered to understand, anyway, he has to tell the Patriarch, what the result should be, he is just a report.


    "The Qiao family came back to worship their ancestors, I am afraid they discovered the secret of Houshan."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, only showing a trace of disdain.


    "It''s been a hundred years, so what if they discovered it a hundred years."


    Obviously the middle-aged man is not panicking about this, because in his eyes the Joe family is a representative of incompetence, and it is helpless to discover the secret, without the slightest impact.


    But the next words of the man in black caused the middle-aged man''s expression to change drastically, with a look of anger on his face.


    "They discovered the secret, destroyed the formation, and the group of zombies in the cemetery were all killed!"


    The middle-aged man''s body at this moment contained a powerful force, not only that, but also mixed with a terrifying wave, making the black-clothed man seem to be pinched by someone''s throat, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    The courtyard, which was originally like a small bridge in the south of the Yangtze River, suddenly exploded at this moment, and countless bonsais were destroyed.


    "How can they be, where do they have that ability!"


    The middle-aged man was furious and didn''t believe it at all, so he looked at the man in black.


    "How do I treat you?"


    The black-clothed man was taken aback and didn''t understand what the Patriarch meant, but he still said, "Everything is the favor of the Patriarch, otherwise the little one won''t have today."


    "Then why are you deceiving me?!"


    The black-clothed man was horrified and trembling with fear, he knelt down directly.


    "Patriarch Haihan, Patriarch''s name Cha Qiuhao, the little one dare not deceive the Patriarch at all. What he said is true."


    "how is this possible!"


    The middle-aged man still didn''t believe it. It was a second-level formation, even he could only destroy it if he knew the formation. Outsiders didn''t know the formation, so it was easier said than done.


    But the middle-aged man saw his subordinates look like this, and he couldn''t help dispelling the possibility of deceiving him.


    "What about the corpse?!"


    The black-clothed man still trembled, and said tremblingly: "I didn''t find the figure of the corpse general, I''m afraid...I''m afraid it will also be destroyed."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were round and angry, and he slammed his fist to the ground. A huge pit emerged, and the entire mansion was shaking.


    Many people in the family don''t understand what''s going on, but no one dares to come here, because this is a forbidden area for the family, and only if the head of the family agrees can anyone enter.


    The black-clothed man spoke tentatively at this moment: "Patriarch, I don''t think it was Qiao''s family who acted on this matter."


    "Who did it?!"


    "Uncle Qiao is not in the middle stage of Taoism, it is impossible to destroy the formation and kill the corpse general, this must be someone else."


    The middle-aged man also thought about it for a while, thinking that the black-clothed man was right, his anger was dissipated a lot.


    "Check it out for me. Be sure to find out. I want to find that person and cut him alive!"


    The middle-aged man was full of anger. This was the painstaking effort of his family for a hundred years. Now it is so ruined, how not angry.


    The black-clothed man was freed and left quickly, disappearing without a trace.


    But the middle-aged man hadn''t rested yet, at this moment, another person walked in outside the house.


    The middle-aged man was full of dissatisfaction, and directly yelled: "No see now!"


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment, and said, "Patriarch, something has happened."


    "The big thing that caused you to be paralyzed!"


    Hearing this sentence, the middle-aged man''s scalp exploded. Your sister''s just said the same thing.


    Seeing the middle-aged man so angry, his subordinates also hesitated, not knowing whether to report.


    Seeing the middle-aged man still looked angry, his subordinates cringed and walked back. If you continue to report, I am afraid that something serious will happen.


    But when he didn''t take a few steps, the middle-aged man scolded him.


    "Wait, tell me something big!"


    The subordinate turned around and said respectfully: "Patriarch, Nanling was dug up."


    "Mmp!"


    The middle-aged man became seizure, and he directly broke out a foul language. The machine has local characteristics. It is obvious that he is a little gaffe.


    The subordinates were naturally deceived, and completely shocked by this sentence, the Patriarch actually scolded him like that.


    He heard the master kill him, he heard the master scold, and he also heard the master Thunder furious, but for the first time heard the foul language of mmp.


    The next time he didn''t know what to do, he would have known this time and would not go to investigate, pretending to be sick and lying in bed.


    After a long time, the middle-aged man recovered his expression, but his forehead remained blue.


    "what happened?"


    "A group of tomb robbers, seeming to come from the northeast, directly hollowed out Nanling and stole a few corpses."


    "The Corpse General was not stolen, right?"


    The middle-aged man had a hint of expectation, as long as the corpse was still there, nothing would be a big deal.


    "That is, the corpse will be stolen, and all the runes in it have been looted."


    "My Nima!"


    The middle-aged man was angry again, unable to calm down, and the corpse was destroyed again, and more than that, the group of tomb thieves did not take the gold and silver treasures, and took the runes.


    This almost made the middle-aged man vomit blood, and he couldn''t cope with this one after another. It came too suddenly and too densely.


    He was completely furious now, and there was blood on his face.

 Chapter 1201： Door-to-door service

    Runes are of extraordinary value to middle-aged men, almost equivalent to puppets of corpses.


    His ancestors planned for a hundred years to create many corpse puppets to serve them and make the entire family the overlord of the Baiyue Land.


    But now the two corpse generals are both in trouble. Once they were destroyed and stolen, how he was not angry, if not suppressed with spiritual power, I am afraid he would have vomited blood.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was extremely cold and left the courtyard directly. He wanted to check it personally. He wanted to personally smash the tomb thief and Joe''s family into pieces.


    At this moment, Su Yan and others have arrived in Baiyue City. Baiyue City is the most prosperous city in Baiyue. As the provincial capital, it is naturally a place where everyone gathers, and it is extremely complicated.


    The land of Baiyue is equivalent to being independent. The martial arts world does not interact with the martial arts world of other places. This place has always been known for its mystery.


    Su Yan and the others arrived at a hotel and went directly to bed one by one, which was extremely refreshing.


    "Hey, traveling, his sister''s Qiao Mai, this time she fooled us miserably."


    Yuwen Xiongba talked all the way, and was obviously angry with Qiao Mai. He turned out to be like this when traveling here and wiped his ass.


    But even though he said so, there was no anger in his heart, after all, they were all brothers.


    Little Lori was also exhausted, and the battle was still very exhausting. At this moment, she took her bath towel and walked to the bathroom.


    "You go out, I want to wash and sleep."


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a smirk: "I''m going to sleep, do you want me to warm your bed?"


    Little Lori frowned, then smiled and said, "If you are not afraid, you can try."


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw the smirk of Lori, his heart trembled, and his original thoughts of molesting Lori were completely gone.


    "Forget it, I''ll go wash and sleep too."


    Su Yan returned to the room and lay in the bathtub, his body relaxed, but after a while, the bathtub turned black.


    Let go of the water, and continue to bathe until the body gas dissipated. This is when she put on her pajamas and lay on the bed.


    Although the corpse qi of the corpse general was refined into its own spiritual power, this was not a 100% conversion, and there was still a failure rate, and those corpse qi Su Yan naturally did not need it, and it was extremely easy to get rid of it.


    Su Yan looked at the contact number on the phone. It was asked by Third Master Qiao when she left. At that time, Third Master Qiao was laughing, and she didn''t expect Su Yan to take the initiative to ask for his call.


    Little did he know that Su Yan asked San Ye Qiao to call for another purpose. How could he be interested in San Ye Qiao.


    Su Yan had that murderous formation in his mind, it was definitely not something ordinary people could perform, the opponent was definitely a master of formation.


    Su Yan is a little interested in this master of formation. Maybe he has a lot of good things in him, what Su Yan needs, otherwise he won''t spend a lot of time staying in the land of Baiyue.


    With Sanye Qiao''s number, Su Yan must know that as long as that person makes a move, he knows Sanye Qiao very well and will definitely call him when there is a crisis.


    What Su Yan has to do now is to wait, quietly waiting for the enemy to appear.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and the sleepiness gradually began to rise, and he couldn''t help but put on the quilt and planned to sleep well.


    But at this time, there was a knock on the door, which made Su Yan had to get up and check.


    Open the door, there is no one at the door, only a few small cards with beautiful women printed on them and phone numbers such as door-to-door service.


    Su Yan shook his head and smiled. The card in his hand turned into a mass of ashes. Naturally, he wouldn''t scream, but Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba had just finished taking a bath, drank a bottle of super spiritual power, and lay on the bed very leisurely.


    "I always feel something shortcoming."


    Yu Wen Xiongba said to himself, and as soon as his voice fell, the door rang.


    When he saw those little cards, he shook his head. He is a gentleman and a young man, how could he call these.


    When he shook his head, Yu Wen Xiongba tore the card to pieces, climbed into the bed alone, intending to sleep well.


    Yuwen Xiongba actually missed Jiang Wenwen. The two have been entangled, but they both love each other. Many people know this.


    But Jiang Wenwen never let Yuwenxiong dominate her bed, and really likes her, so naturally he has to marry back.


    "Forget it, it''s okay to have a dream."


    Yu Wen Xiongba put on the quilt and started to fall asleep.


    But at this time the door rang again, which could not help making him a little hairy.


    "Annoying!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba intends to go out and teach some of these sloppy men who are picking their feet, don''t think it must be such a group of people issuing cards.


    But when he opened the door, a superb beauty appeared before his eyes.


    That figure, that figure, and that face are definitely the best, not even losing some stars.


    The beauty cast her eyes, looked at Yu Wen Xiongba affectionately, and said softly, "Handsome guy, do you need service?"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally swallowed his saliva. This was a man''s instinctive reaction, and he couldn''t change it at all.


    But his brain is still very sane. Although this woman is beautiful but unclean.


    "No need."


    Yuwen Xiongba planned to close the door, but this beauty walked in directly with a shy expression on her face.


    "Don''t be shy, handsome, people are also good at this line."


    "I said no need, didn''t you hear it!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s voice fell cold, his face was not good.


    The beauty was stunned, tears hung on her eyes, very sad.


    "People don''t want houses or cars, people don''t want money and don''t be handsome, they can chat with you and accompany you, is it so difficult if you only need ninety-eight?"


    "I told you to go out, if you hear it, otherwise I won''t save face."


    "Do you really want this?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was speechless. He couldn''t bear the appearance of this woman, so he took a pile of money from his wallet and threw it to her.


    "You can go now."


    The woman took the money, but she didn''t mean to leave, she looked at Yuwen Xiongba with blurred eyes.


    "The handsome guy gave the money, and then they have to serve. Our profession also has professional ethics."


    Yu Wenxiong''s scalp exploded, and this woman was so lingering, she didn''t leave even after giving money, which made him speechless.


    "Don''t force me to do it!"


    "You do it, they lie down and let you do it."


    The beauty lay directly on the bed, looking at Yu Wen Xiongba seductively, like a charming little fairy.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t bear it, he slammed at the woman, kicked her out of the door, and then shut the door with a bang.


    "It''s a bitch. I don''t want to leave after I have given the money. I have to force me to move."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the bed and couldn''t help but feel disgusted, and slept directly on the sofa. He was really obsessed with cleanliness.

 Chapter 1202： Fairy jump

    I thought it would be done by kicking the lady who came to the door to serve, but Yufumi Xiongba is simply whimsical, with no social experience at all.


    This kind of door-to-door service is definitely not a single person, it must have a complicated structure, and it is very likely to be a group.


    He kicked people out like this, how could the woman just give up like this, she would definitely make people come back to save face.


    But for Yu Wen Xiongba, he is not afraid. If you find someone to be afraid of, he can single out a dozen or twenty. Of course, it means a single finger.


    For him, using both hands is a group pick, because there are ten fingers.


    After all, this group of people are basically ordinary people, and it''s not terrifying at all. They can''t be a master pimp, or be a gangster, that''s too cheap.


    Yuwen Xiongba lay on the sofa, falling asleep, and fell asleep dimly after turning over.


    But after a while, the door of the room was knocked banging, awakening Yuwen Xiongba who was not yet asleep.


    "Madabazi, this place is also called a five-star hotel, chicken shop!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of anger, and his eyes were gloomy and terribly gloomy. Now, no matter who the other party is, he will speak with his fists just to find something.


    When Yufumi Xiongba opened the door, sure enough, a few muscular men with strong arms stood at the door, looking at Yufumi Xiongba with a cold expression.


    These men are all holding guys, basically baseball bats, and some holding a few steel pipes, they are not good at first sight.


    A man directly pressed his fist against the door of the room, obviously not wanting Yu Wen Xiongba to close the door, they were too familiar with such things.


    Almost every time, the victim was scared to death and wanted to close the door directly.


    But the result was naturally stopped by this group of people, followed by a painful beating, and finally spent money.


    Behind these big guys, the beauty was present, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with an angry expression, completely different from just now.


    Yuwen Xiongba said angrily: "I''ve given you the money, and the shadow of paying him back is still on, is I really that handsome!"


    The beauty said angrily: "You give money to be great, you insult my career, you insult my personality, you kick me out!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head, it was really troublesome, he had been **** mold for eight lifetimes.


    "Then you just ask someone to come, are you trying to teach me?"


    "Of course, if I don''t show you some color, do you think the old lady''s foot is for nothing?!"


    The big guys looked at Yu Wen Xiongba at the moment, shaking the guy on his hands, with a violent expression on his face.


    "Boy, in this land of Baiyue, you have to be a dragon, or you won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    Yu Wen Xiongba is funny, looking at several people with disdain, full of contempt.


    "A bunch of soft eggs!"


    "What did you say, there is a kind of say it again!"


    Several big guys were obviously quite angry, and at this moment looked at Yu Wen Xiongba with a cold expression.


    "Deaf, do you want me to say it again?"


    Yuwen Xiongba continued, apparently angering several people again.


    "I encountered a stubborn stubble today. It seems that it won''t work if I don''t give you some color."


    The famous guy clenched the baseball bat tightly, staring at Yufumi Yuba, and aimed directly at his stomach.


    "Boy, I''ll give you a chance at last, give me fifty thousand, and that''s fine."


    "Fifty thousand is not money in my eyes, but for you, you think you are my dog."


    The big man was completely angry and banged his fist on the door. Although the quality of the door was excellent, it still left a trace.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, this little power also wanted to do a fairy jump on him, it was almost death.


    This group of people must be the guys who specialize in fairy dance, the beauty came in on the initiative, and then let these people come to blackmail.


    But this time it was an accident, and Yu Wen Xiongba kicked it out.


    "Boy, do you think I dare not kill people in this place!"


    The big man looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a murderous look.


    But Yuwen Xiongba had already clenched his fists at this moment, and hit the big man''s nose with a punch. This punch was not powerful, so he was very restrained.


    But he still hit the big man''s nose crooked, the bridge of his nose was broken, and blood came out frantically from his nose.


    The big man wailed and fell to the ground, sprinkled blood.


    Upon seeing this, the other big men changed their expressions and looked violent, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with killing intent.


    "court death!"


    Several big guys rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba, and the things in their hands directly greeted his vitals. Obviously, this is a group of people who are not afraid of things, and they must be people with a little weight in this place.


    But Yuwen Xiongba is naturally not afraid of things, just a bunch of rubbish, his hands are dirty when he killed him, and he just blasted away.


    Yu Wen Xiongba clenched his fists and punched them one by one. He was not afraid of half a minute, and his fists hit the baseball bat and steel pipe directly.


    The baseball bat suddenly became two pieces, and the steel pipe was directly bent, which scared the big guys.


    You have to know that the baseball bat is made of iron, not wood, and the steel pipe is also very hard, and it is impossible for ordinary people to move.


    Before these people could react, Yuwen Xiongba''s fists fell on the bridge of their noses one after another, and a group of people hugged their faces and started howling.


    The blood spilt all over the floor, and they called their mothers in pain.


    And the woman who was waiting for a good show at the moment was also shocked, she couldn''t believe it.


    The few people I call are all local tyrants, no one dared to provoke them, and all of them have some tricks, and they are also characters of warriors.


    But these people didn''t know that Yuwen Xiongba was a master-level figure, it was simply a heaven and an underground, and there was no comparison at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at this group of people with even more disdain.


    "Fuck me, or I will kill you!"


    A group of people completely ignored the pain and hurried away with their faces covered, and the woman also panicked and fled.


    At this moment, the security guard of the hotel ran over and saw the blood in a place, and suddenly looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a bad look.


    "What did you do just now!"


    Facing the security''s scolding, Yuwen Xiongba looked angry.


    "What did Lao Tzu do? I want to ask you what you did. Five-star hotels are flying everywhere and people are running everywhere?!"


    The security guard was also suppressed, knowing that Yuwen Xiongba was not an easy person, and he didn''t dare to do anything to him. Now this situation can only be solved by calling the manager.


    "You stay here and don''t walk around, I''ll call the manager."


    One of the security guards walked towards the management room as they said, while the other security guards looked at Yuwen Xiongba, meanwhile looking at him.


    Yu Wen Xiongba became more and more angry, waiting for the manager to come, but he had to teach him a lesson. This is also called a five-star hotel, which is too rubbish.

 Chapter 1203： A nest of snakes and rats

    Yuwen Xiongba looked angry and stood at the door of the room, waiting for the arrival of the hotel manager.


    Naturally, he couldn''t just leave it alone, he had to breathe out, because of this series of things, his sleepiness was gone.


    Those security guards didn''t dare to do anything, knowing that Yuwen Xiongba was not an ordinary person, so he did not dare to offend him.


    The bloodstains on the ground alone made them persuade them, one by one was just bullying and fearful of tough people, how dare to compete with Yuwen Xiongba.


    After a while, a man in a suit hurriedly walked over, followed by the security guard just now.


    The manager walked over, saw the blood on the ground, could not help but look bad, and then looked at Su Yan.


    "How is this going?"


    The security guard pointed to Yufumi Yuba and said, "This guy was making trouble just now."


    "make trouble?!"


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a cold face, his eyes were very bad.


    This can annoy Yuwen Xiongba, Madabazi, this group of people Shi Lezhi, he is the customer.


    But even when Yufumi Xiongba was still a little confused, the manager spoke again.


    "Who do you think you are, dare to make trouble at Baiyue Royal Court Hotel?!"


    "Manager, I suggest to beat him out directly."


    "Maderby, Lao Tzu is the guest!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba roared, furious, looking at the manager and others with a cold expression, he was really about to lose control of himself.


    If Su Yan hadn''t reminded him before and told him not to cause trouble, the manager and others would have been wailing everywhere.


    "The guests."


    The manager looked at the surrounding security guards with a smile on his face.


    "If you think you are a guest, it''s a big deal. If you think you''re a guest, I wouldn''t dare to make you?!"


    "You are also called a five-star hotel. Indiscriminately, you want to vent your anger. I think you are Shi Lezhi."


    "Indiscriminately, we know very well that if you hit our people, you have to pay for me!"


    The manager''s voice was even lower, with a cold chill in his eyes, as if he was about to swallow people.


    Yuwen Xiongba understood that this place was not a hotel at all, it was a black nest, a nest of snakes and rats.


    That group of people is with the hotel manager��s security guard, and the manager acts as an umbrella, otherwise how could the group of people act unscrupulously.


    Those who stay here are generally rich, and rich people are most afraid of scandals being exposed.


    So they also caught the weakness of this group of people, didn''t want to make things big, didn''t want to be known to find a lady in the hotel, and unscrupulously blackmailed.


    This seems to have become a black industrial chain, with clear division of labor and tight organization, I am afraid it has been working for a long time.


    But at this moment, the woman who had already left had actually returned. Seeing Yu Wen Xiongba, her expression was cold.


    The woman walked directly in front of the manager, with a sense of grievance.


    "Manager, it''s just this kid who doesn''t know how to behave, and kicked me out of the room."


    The woman showed the scars on her face, which was obviously unacceptable to her.


    Before the woman could speak, Yu Wen Xiongba interjected: "Don''t you look like a young lady."


    The woman said angrily: "You are the lady, I am the manager."


    "It''s not a lady, but it''s much cheaper than the lady."


    The woman was furious, pointed at Yuwen Xiongba, resentful, and then looked at the manager, her expression of grievance, tears almost falling.


    With cold eyes, the manager looked at the woman and asked, "How are they?"


    Hearing the manager''s words, the woman''s face changed slightly, and she felt a little more jealous and afraid of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "They were badly injured, their noses were all broken and they are still in the hospital."


    The manager was even more cold, with a gloomy look on his face, and his fists were clenched tightly, bursting out with no small force.


    "You make me angry, you are the first to make me angry after all these years in this hotel."


    The manager looked at Yufumi Xiongba, his voice was cold, without a trace of emotion.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was not as angry as he was just now, with disdain on his face.


    "What if I''m angry, I have to hold it back when I''m angry."


    Yuwen Xiongba said in a disdainful tone, he didn''t take the manager seriously.


    "Very good, it''s fun to play like this."


    The manager showed a cruel smile, which was an angry anti-smile, but it was even more terrifying.


    "I don''t care which family you are the rich second generation, and I don''t care whether you are a master in the martial arts world or not. If you break the rules here, you have to kneel down and apologize!"


    "Kneel, I think you are really Shi Lezhi."


    "You don''t have to kneel down. Give out 100 million. I can forget about this."


    From the manager''s point of view, Yuwen Xiongba is at most a rich kid, and it doesn''t tell much to hit the few men who hurt him, because those men are not worth mentioning.


    Now he still wants to blackmail something, after all, money is the most important thing.


    "One hundred million, will it be a bit less."


    Yuwen Xiongba said playfully.


    "not enough?"


    The manager was taken aback. He thought that Yu Wen Xiongba would never agree, but he didn''t expect this.


    "I''m talking about 100 million dollars!"


    The manager said coldly, since there are fewer, then add a little more.


    But he didn''t add a little bit more, he added it many times, it can scare people to death.


    "One hundred million dollars, I think it''s still less."


    Yu Wen Xiongba is worth a lot. With Su Yan, his current annual income is also 20 to 30 billion, and 100 million US dollars is really nothing to him.


    He is almost the same as Su Yan. He has no desire for money, but treats it as a string of numbers.


    But he treats money as a number, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t pay attention to it, even if he burns it, he cannot give it to this group of people.


    Obviously, what Yuwen Xiongba said was a ridicule, and was entirely making fun of this group of people.


    But the manager didn''t think so at the moment, but looked at Yufumi Yuba with a more brilliant face.


    "Interesting, it''s so interesting."


    He said to the people around him that the security guards around him were also smiling, so naturally they didn''t dare to refute his face.


    "That''s fun, after all, we have met a second-generation super rich."


    The woman was also looking at Yuwen Xiongba. She didn''t expect Yuwen Xiongba to be so rich, but she still suspected that Yuwen Xiongba was just a joke.


    "One hundred million dollars is less, how much do you think is appropriate?"


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba, his voice low, and even more threatening.


    "How much, how can it be a billion?"


    As soon as Yu Wen Xiongba''s words fell, the group of security guards all took a breath, and even a billion dared to say it. I really don''t know the depth.


    "Billions, great, take it out."


    "Take it out, it''s a lot of money, you have to pull it by car."


    The manager was taken aback, and said unhappy: "Don''t you know the check."


    "I never use a check, I can give you a large denomination."|


    "Big denomination?"


    The manager was stunned again and didn''t understand what Yuwen Xiongba meant.

 Chapter 1204： Xianwei

    But the manager could feel that Yufumi was unkind. This was an intuition. After all, Yufumi didn''t seem to be so bullied.


    "You won''t be fooling me!"


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a bad look. If Yuwen Xiongba dares to play him, he will definitely regret it.


    "What am I playing with you, don''t you want money?"


    The manager''s anger dissipated and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Well, I want to see the big denomination you said."


    "I can reveal it to you, after all, this has to be picked up outside."


    "That won''t work. If you don''t take it out, don''t want to leave here."


    A group of security guards behind the manager surrounded him, all staring at Yu Wen Xiongba with a bad look, and two of them had cultivation skills.


    "Why am I leaving here? I want to sleep."


    "Okay, take it out quickly, I don''t have the patience for a long time."


    "You are really stupid, how can I carry a billion coins with me."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the manager with a smile on his face.


    I still want one billion dollars. It''s a dream. One billion coins of the Great Heaven are enough.


    The expression of the manager''s expectation suddenly changed. It was so gloomy and terrible, but he was still being tricked, which made him extremely angry.


    "I think you are really looking for death!"


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba coldly, as if looking at a dying person.


    And a group of security guards behind him, at this moment, also approached Yu Wen Xiong Ba, holding electric batons one by one, completely surrounding Yu Wen Xiong Ba.


    "Be careful, he has some strength."


    The woman reminded her that Yufumi Yuba''s fists just left a deep impression on her.


    The security had already waved the electric baton and rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba. The current was naturally the highest. Once the light contact loses resistance, the heavy one will go into a coma, and even spit his mouth.


    But this current hit Yu Wen Xiongba, and it didn''t affect him at all, as if it were electrotherapy for him, and it was a look of enjoyment.


    The security guard was stunned, and then showed a shocked expression on his face, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "This!"


    Before these security guards could react, Yu Wen Xiongba''s hand was already on them.


    "Hey, brother, enjoy it together."


    The electric current directly hit the security guards, and they trembled all of a sudden, fell straight down, and finally foamed at the mouth, unconscious.


    "Yo, you can''t stand it."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled, and his body was densely lit, like an electric man.


    The rest of the security guards are constantly backing away, fearful.


    There were two security guards who did not back down at the moment, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with a cold expression.


    "The vulture skills are also worth showing off and die!"


    The two rushed directly towards Yuwen Xiongba, their spiritual power fluctuating, it was not easy at first glance, they were definitely strong in the martial arts world.


    Facing the two people attacking, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face became cold, and electricity gathered all over his body, and he greeted them.


    The current is not weak, but the two of them are not afraid at all. They are in contact with Yu Wen Xiongba as if they were insulators.


    "A little bit of strength."


    Yuwen Xiongba said indifferently, but for him it was nothing more, a waste of the mid-term master.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s hands were like electricity, and he blasted directly towards the two of them. This force was naturally extremely powerful, and it was not something that the master could fight against in the middle.


    So the two of them changed their complexions abruptly and wanted to retreat, but it was too late, and they were born under the palm of Yu Wenxiong.


    The two palms directly slapped the two into the air, and one head hit the wall of the hotel. The wall was like tofu, and two holes were easily knocked out.


    And this sound naturally attracted the attention of the next room. A man opened the door angrily. Seeing this scene, he immediately closed the door in fright and dared not come out again.


    The two security guards were stuffed on the wall like this, their chests sunken and blood was spit on the ground, it was obviously impossible to fight again.


    That woman, who had been hiding far away at this moment, watched from a long distance, and was even more afraid of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    The manager''s face was dark, and those eyes stared at Yu Wen Xiongba, his muscles suddenly bulged.


    The bulging of the muscles directly shattered the clothes, revealing the astonished body like Schwarzenegger.


    "You''re good, I didn''t expect to have some strength."


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a hint of compliment, but he was more angry and even murderous.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, and said lightly: "I''m not bad, but you still need to say, which shallot are you."


    The manager''s muscles exploded even more. He stopped talking, and directly killed Yu Wenxiong. Now he can only use force to solve it, otherwise the hotel will be uneasy.


    Facing the manager''s punching power, Yuwen Xiongba also changed his color slightly. He did not expect that this manager would have the strength of the grandmaster''s early stage, which really exceeded his expectations.


    "A hotel manager in the area is so fucking, this place of Baiyue is really different."


    Yu Wen Xiongba also clenched his fists, without the slightest fear, greeted him, and punched the manager.


    The sound of this punch suddenly burst, and the entire hotel seemed to have an explosion sound, frightening many guests on this floor to rush out.


    Seeing the two fighting, this group of people was even more afraid to stay for a while, fleeing around one after another, afraid of harming themselves.


    Yuwen Xiongba punched again and directly hit the manager''s chest. The manager did not resist, but also hit his chest with a punch.


    The two banged against each other, this force was naturally not weak, and it was considered a strong blow from oneself.


    The manager flew upside down and hit the wall with one head, and the whole wall collapsed.


    The couple inside were originally in passion, and this sudden incident made both of them look dumbfounded.


    After a few seconds, the two men hurried away with their blankets in their arms. They were scared to death. It is estimated that the man might be a bit...


    And Yuwen Xiongba was also blasted several meters away by this punch, and his body was full of blood, which was very uncomfortable.


    The manager looked jealous, and now he knew that Yuwen Xiongba was not an ordinary person, and his realm was the same, but he did not expect to be so powerful.


    He has a hint of retreat now, but how could Yuwen Xiongba let him go.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba roared, and once again blasted towards the manager, his strength reached its peak, which was a blow.


    Now the manager had no power to parry, his hands were forcibly broken by Yuwen Xiongba, and then his fist fell on his face.


    The manager''s face was bloody, his face almost collapsed, and his hands were also soft on the ground, unable to move at all.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over and stepped on the manager''s chest, his eyes still cold.


    "You want to mess with me even with your little stuff. I really don''t know how to live or die."


    After Yuwen Xiongba said, he was ready to step on him, he would naturally not let this person go, not to mention hatred, this manager must have harmed many people and it is not worth staying.

 Chapter 1205： Strong enemy

    Yu Wenxiong had the intent to kill, not because he was cruel, but because the manager jumped too much, killing him was for the people, and many people must have been cheated by him.


    The pitfalls are still trivial things. If you lose money and avoid disasters, I am afraid that many of them will be killed by him, so Yu Wen Xiongba must kill the manager.


    At this moment, the manager was lying on the ground with Yu Wen Xiongba stepping on his chest. He couldn''t breathe in smoothly. The congestion in his chest blocked the blood vessels, making him feel a suffocation.


    "No... don''t kill me!"


    The manager was frightened at this moment, his expression of shock was no longer the arrogant posture he had just now.


    Who could have imagined that a strong man in the early days of a grandmaster would not even be able to win. This was completely unexpected.


    If he knew that Yuwen Xiongba was so strong, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy a long time ago. Of course, he might not even show his face.


    This incident was completely unexpected. For him, it was a gutter overturned, and he was still in the base camp. Now he is very upset and afraid of being looked down upon by his boss.


    The boss in the manager''s mind is naturally the person in charge of this hotel, a hegemon in Baiyue City, and has a high reputation.


    Think about it as well. Baiyue City, as the capital of Baiyue Land, is the economic center of the whole Baiyue Land. Many wealthy and powerful people will camp here, so this place is complicated.


    This is also the reason why many forces have never been involved here. There are too many mysterious things in the Baiyue Land, and the people here are not vegetarians, but real carnivores.


    Yu Wen Xiongba stepped on the manager, the killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate, and looked at him coldly.


    "If you don''t kill you, will you continue to engage in fairy dance?!"


    The manager was completely frightened. In the face of death, he was naturally afraid, more afraid than the boss'' punishment.


    "I''m just an errand runner, none of this is my idea."


    In order to survive, the manager can only tell his true identity, and his fate is the most important right now.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he looked at the manager, his eyes did not weaken at all, but more cold and ruthless.


    "It wasn''t your idea, you thought I could spare you?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s words made the manager desperate, and he still had nothing to do with all the tricks. This time it was really dead.


    Seeing the despair on the manager''s face, Yu Wen Xiongba showed a faint smile. His goal was not as simple as killing the manager. He wanted to pry open his mouth and let him say everything.


    The manager only admitted that he was not the instigator, he was just an errand, but he didn''t say who was behind the scenes. It is unknown whether the person behind the scenes is the boss.


    "There is a life-saving rope in front of you, depending on whether you can grasp it."


    Upon hearing this, the manager nodded immediately and said: "I can seize it, I will definitely seize it, just ask you to give me this opportunity."


    "well."


    Yuwen Xiongba released his foot, looked at the manager, and said, "The person behind the scenes, I only need to know the person behind the scenes."


    The manager''s complexion changed, and his whole body was trembling slightly. Obviously, he was very scared of his backstage, almost as scared as death.


    "Please, don''t force me like that, give me a way to survive."


    The manager cried bitterly. Now that he regrets it, he shouldn''t do this business. After all, he is a great master, so what''s wrong?


    But he shook his head. He couldn''t do it by himself, because he was intimidated by someone, and the knife was on his neck. Can he not do it?


    "I''m just giving you a way to survive. You have to know that if you don''t say your life will definitely be gone."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he looked at the manager steadily, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    The manager trembled all over, his face had no blood, some were just regret, some were just fear.


    "I don''t dare to say, I will definitely die if I say it!"


    The manager looked at Yufumi Xiongba, pulling his trousers, begging like a dog, begging Yufumi Xiongba to spare him his life.


    "Say, otherwise... die!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked cold, and his cold words pierced the manager''s heart, making him suddenly slumped.


    "Said you may not die, at least he will kill me first and then come to clean up you."


    The manager was desperate, and even Yufumi Yuba��s words failed to give him a trace of safety.


    "No, you don''t know, if I say it, I will die immediately."


    "You can try, because you don''t have a choice."


    Yuwen Xiongba is a little annoyed, the palm of his hand has fallen on the manager''s forehead, he only needs spiritual power to shoot, and the manager will definitely die.


    The manager looked at Yuwen Xiongba for a long time, but at last he could only nod his head and die anyway, it would be better to take a gamble.


    "I said, you must save my life!"


    Spiritual power appeared in Yuwen Xiongba''s palm, and he was only millimeters away from the manager, and he was not allowed to bargain at all.


    "Say, I say."


    The manager said quickly, he was extremely afraid of Yuwen Xiongba''s spiritual power, for fear of falling towards him.


    "I''m just the manager of this hotel, I''m just a messenger. This hotel is under the management of our boss, who is the famous Kuaiji King in Baiyue."


    "King of Kuaiji."


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a faint smile, pretending to be a ghost, and calling himself king these days is just a vain name.


    "He doesn''t usually come to the hotel because he has a group of powerful thugs to manage."


    After the manager finished speaking, he looked around, and he was very scared when someone showed up beside him.


    But at this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba felt a powerful breath, which made him frown, and it was unkind and unknown.


    This powerful spirit is able to explain that the enemy is by no means an ordinary person, it seems to be a powerful enemy.


    But when Yufumi Xiongba was alert, the trembling and restless manager beside him was shocked, as if he had seen something terrible.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    The manager screamed out of madness, shaking like a sieve, and the urine was frightened, but all this was still to no avail.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, it was obvious that this was a hidden weapon, and the goal was naturally to move towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    But Yuwen Xiongba had been waiting for a long time. At this moment, with the blessing of spiritual power, this hidden weapon was easily resisted by him. It fell to the ground and broke into two pieces with a crisp sound.


    Yuwen Xiongba sneered, this hidden weapon was nothing to him, after all, it was just a blow from the master''s consummation.


    But when Yu Wen Xiongba saw the fallen manager, his face suddenly changed and became extremely cold. It turned out that this was just a shock.


    The enemy''s target is not him, but the manager, otherwise he won''t use the power of a master to deal with him.


    The manager died miserably, the hidden weapon directly sank into the temple, splashed with a drop of blood, and then fell straight down, without screaming.

 Chapter 1206： Fierce fight

    The manager was killed by the poisonous needle in his temple, but he did not simply die. At this moment, his body was black, as if he had been to Africa, and his eyes became jet black.


    More than that, the manager''s body began to permeate with a stench, and then a black mist emerged, rising everywhere.


    Looking at the manager''s miserable death, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face became colder and colder. The enemy was killing a chicken to show the monkey, or let him watch the death up close.


    However, this didn''t scare Yuwen Xiongba at all, but instead stimulated his fighting spirit. This group seems to have lived for a long time and needs to be eradicated at once.


    But before Yu Wen Xiongba could think about it, the black mist hit him, it was poisonous and corrosive.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly used his spiritual power and wrapped his whole body to resist the erosion of this black mist.


    This black mist is not strong, but it is a little silent, like a sneak attack, it is very likely that it will be tricked if you don''t notice it.


    At this moment, applause sounded in the corridor, crisp and loud, with a sense of rhythm, but in such an environment it was unusually abrupt.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression remained cold, staring at the end of the corridor, where the lights were already dim.


    "Yes, you are good."


    There was a crisp sound from the end of the corridor, with magnetism, which sounded very comfortable, but it was not so comfortable for Yufumi Yuba, but it made him extremely jealous.


    This voice has magical powers, and Yuwen Xiongba almost hit it!


    It turned out that the applause before was like hypnosis. If Yuwen Xiongba hadn''t studied with Su Yan, he would have been recruited at this moment.


    Neither of the two breathtaking magical powers worked, which made the people in the corridors feel dissatisfied and made no sound.


    "General, let me kill him!"


    There was a sharp sound, which was completely different from the sound just now, and it made the scalp numb and unusually uneasy.


    "You go."


    This is like a question, more of a question.


    "The final general can kill him easily!"


    The sharp sound is even more harsh, which seems to be a kind of petition, but also a kind of confidence.


    "Ok."


    It was confirmed that a dark shadow appeared at the end of the corridor, as if it was the source of the sharp sound.


    Naturally, Yu Wen Xiongba would not give this person a chance. At this moment, the spiritual power in his hand was already running, emitting a blue light.


    One attack, majestic strength, not slow, naturally aimed at that dark shadow.


    The fluctuation caused by this blow was not weak, the entire corridor was shaking, and the dark shadow was also blasted away and disappeared.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t smile, because he felt the crisis, the enemy was approaching, and he was barely close.


    Yuwen Xiongba could only hurriedly protect his spiritual power, but a black man appeared behind him.


    The man in black showed his white teeth, and his nails were very long. At this moment, he slapped his back with a palm.


    Feeling a violent blow to his back, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly mobilized all his spiritual power and hit behind him, but the black figure had long since disappeared.


    At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba''s back was foggy, it was black erosion, and it had corroded a lot of his skin at this moment, and the bright red muscles were exposed.


    "Hehehe..."


    The laughter of the black-clothed man spread around, naturally a mockery of Yu Wen Xiongba, as if Yu Wen Xiongba was just playing around in his eyes.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, his spiritual power repaired his back, his eyes looked coldly around, and he was wary of another attack by the man in black.


    The black-clothed man''s laughter was still spreading, and his figure floated over, and instantly shot four poisonous needles, attacking Yuwen Xiong from all directions.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A long sword appeared in Yuwen Xiongba''s hand, and the blue light of the sword rose up, with a powerful meaning.


    Facing these four poisonous needles, he did not have the slightest fear, the sword light fluctuated, and the four chills burst out, directly rotating around his body.


    It was accurate, without a trace of deviation, and the four poisonous needles were all cut off from it and cut in half.


    The poisonous needles fell to the ground one after another, making a crisp sound, as well as the cold breathing of the man in black.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a sneer, and said lightly: "The Eagle-Insect Little Skill wants to kill me too. I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba''s words fell, the long sword flashed a cold light, and it cut directly towards the deep corridor, with powerful fluctuations.


    But after leaping a few meters away, Yu Wen Xiongba''s figure suddenly changed, and he walked towards a room without a wall, and his sword intent became even greater.


    bump!


    There was a huge sound, which was the sound of metal collision, caused by the collision between the long sword in Yufumi Yuba''s hand and the hidden weapon of the man in black.


    But Yuwen Xiongba did not retreat the slightest, and kept pushing forward, driving the man in black to a dead end, making it impossible to escape.


    "The killer was forced to a dead end by me, isn''t he just a turtle in the urn!"


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a sneer, fisted his left hand, and blasted directly at the man in black.


    This punch can be regarded as 90% of his performance, with a strong anger, is to avenge the man in black for the sneak attack on him.


    Naturally, the black-clothed man couldn''t avoid it. He was abruptly hit by the blow, his chest was slightly sunken, and a terrifying black mist filled his surroundings.


    "you!"


    The black-clothed man was angry, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He was a killer, and confrontation was naturally not a strong point. Facing Yufumi Yuba''s attack, he was only injured.


    Now it can almost be said that the two are on the same level, and one of them gives the other a move, which is a tie.


    But there was a voice deep in the corridor, which made the black-clothed man''s expression suddenly change.


    "Can not do it!"


    This voice was filled with anger, obviously dissatisfied with the performance of the man in black.


    The black-clothed man hurriedly retreated, clutching his chest and said: "General, this man is a bit weird, he is not the strength of the grandmaster at all!"


    "It''s not the strength of the grandmaster''s early stage, what kind of strength is that!"


    "He is at least comparable to the late Grandmaster, the sword in his hand is a bit weird."


    "In the later period of the Grand Master, it is interesting. It has been a long time since I met a genius."


    If the general in the man in black can say the word genius, it is naturally a compliment to Yu Wen Xiongba, which is rarely heard by men in black.


    "General, give me another chance, this time I must kill him!"


    The black-clothed man looked at Yufumi Xiongba with a cold face, the killing intent in his eyes was extremely high, and his hatred for Yufumi Xiongba was unprecedented.


    "Destroy him, I just raised my hand, but it''s hard for you to do it."


    The man in black knew that there was no chance, which made him very annoyed. Just now he should display his strongest assassin.


    But the general said at this moment: "But it is necessary for you to practice."

 Chapter 1207： Fly away

    The man in black was already desperate, knowing that there was no play, leaving a bad impression in front of the general, and this was the deadliest.


    But he didn''t expect the general to give him a chance. This opportunity can be said to be extremely precious, and it can make him grateful.


    "General, thank you!"


    The black-clothed man knelt down the dark corridor in a respectful way to express his respect.


    There was no more noise from the dark corridor, and he was extremely excited. It was obvious that the so-called general was waiting for a good show.


    In his opinion, the opportunity given this time will move his subordinates and exert a stronger strength. This is what he wants to see.


    "It''s ridiculous that a little flea wants to make trouble too."


    The general''s voice was extremely slight, as if he was speaking to himself, but Yuwen Xiongba naturally did not hear it.


    At this moment, his eyes are all on the man in black. This is his greatest enemy right now.


    In the fierce fight just now, it can be said that this man in black is not weaker than him, and his realm is also in the early stage of the master, but the opponent is good at sneak attacks, he is only good at confrontation, and has his own specialties.


    As for the general, Yu Wen Xiongba can''t think of so much now. He can only deal with the enemy before him. Of course, he also knows very well that he is definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    Right now he can only fight against the black-clothed man, so as to delay time so as to wait for Su Yan. Su Yan will come to him to be at ease.


    Since Yuwen Xiongba''s room number is on the ninth floor, and Su Yan and Xiao Lori are on the third floor, otherwise they would have noticed it.


    "The general gave me a precious opportunity, this time you must die!"


    The black-clothed man has already walked towards Yu Wen Xiongba, the cold expression on his face, like a messenger from hell.


    In an instant, the figure of the black-clothed man disappeared, completely disappeared, and there was no fluctuation of spiritual power out of thin air, which can be said to be silent.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s divine sense radiated everywhere, his hearing could not detect it, and he could only detect it with divine sense.


    However, divine consciousness can be resisted by the enemy, which is the strength of the spirit of the competition.


    Obviously, the killer''s mental power is definitely not low, even a bit stronger than Yufumi Yuba, which means that the moment the black man disappears, Yufumi Yuba is already passive.


    Whoosh... Whoosh!


    Countless poisonous needles attacked Yuwen Xiongba, which was naturally countless times more than just before, and it was an airtight attack.


    This is the stunt of the man in black, the storm pear flower poison killer!


    He hadn''t used this trick before. He was Tuo Da. When he knew that Yuwen Xiongba was very strong, he had already played a few tricks.


    The general gave him a chance, so naturally he couldn''t miss it this time, he was a stunt when he shot, and would kill Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Facing these countless poisonous needles, Yuwen Xiongba''s mind seemed to be embarrassed at this moment. It was that his consciousness was completely suppressed by the black-clothed man, which meant that he could not fully insight into all the poisonous needles.


    Yuwen Xiongba could only hold the long sword tightly, the blue flame of the sword light rose up, and the cold light appeared everywhere, the long sword had already cut countless moves.


    Clang clang...clang!


    Many poison needles were severed by Yuwen Xiongba''s long sword, and then fell to the ground with constant noises.


    A total of nine hundred and ninety-nine poisonous needles, of which 998 poisonous needles were severed by Yu Wen Xiongba, but the last one completely escaped his divine insight and struck his chest.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t notice, but the sword was still blue, which was too familiar to him, which meant that the danger had not disappeared.


    clang!


    This harsh sound resounded throughout the corridor, and the last poisonous needle was cut directly by the long sword and dropped to the ground.


    Yuwen Xiongba stood proudly holding the long sword, with a cold expression on his face. At this time, he resisted the sneak attack of the man in black, and at the same time he was aware of his trail.


    "Now let me see how you escape my eyes!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared and smashed the entire corridor with a single sword. A huge gap was clearly visible. If it weren''t for the hotel made of special materials, it would have collapsed at this moment.


    And in that gap, the figure of a black-clothed man appeared. At this moment, there was a sword light on his chest, and the blue light remained on his black clothes. It was obvious that he was caught.


    The black-clothed man half-kneeled on the ground and directly spit out a mouthful of blood, his breath was a little languid, and the scar on his chest made his face pale.


    The man in black couldn''t think that his stunt was avoided by Yu Wen Xiongba, which made him totally unacceptable.


    "How did you detect the last poisonous needle!"


    Yuwen Xiongba sneered, "Sword Intent."


    The sword intent was what the sword told him. This sword was given to him by Su Yan. It was broken and then connected again. Yuwen Xiongba cherished it so much. Now it is a sword.


    The black-clothed man laughed sorrowfully. He didn''t expect that he would lose to the sword intent, which was really a shame.


    But he did not despair, because there was still something unclear.


    "How did you find me!"


    This is what the men in black want to know the most. Being a killer without a trace is their specialty, but this was discovered by Yuwen Xiongba. He felt not only shame, but also a kind of powerlessness.


    Seeing the longing gaze of the man in black, Yu Wen Xiongba shook his head. He didn''t plan to tell him.


    "I''m better than you."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s answer obviously made the man in black unable to satisfy. At this moment, he roared like crazy.


    "Impossible, how could you find me, absolutely impossible!"


    Facing the roar of the black-clothed man, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t care at all, but approached him directly. The tip of the sword in his hand was pressed against the black-clothed man''s throat, bringing out a trace of blood.


    "Now is not the time to discuss those things, but you are going to be the dead soul under my sword!"


    Yuwen Xiongba obviously had murderous intent on the black man, after all, he was an enemy of life and death.


    But in his heart he didn''t want to kill the man in black, not for other reasons, just because of the general who has not shown his face.


    The reason why he hurriedly used the long sword against the throat of the black-clothed man was to buy himself some leeway, but also to buy some time.


    The man in black has become his capital at this moment, at least the general with the man in black won''t kill him directly.


    But Yufumi Xiongba was wrong, it was totally wrong, because the man in black was just a dog in the general''s eyes.


    boom!


    A blow without warning was directed at the man in black. This blow turned him into ashes and died without a moment of struggle.


    Before Yu Wen Xiongba could react, this powerful wave affected him, and he could not be stopped for half a minute before being blown away, crashing into several floors of rooms.


    The blood flowed from the corner of Yuwen Xiongba''s mouth, this wave of fluctuation was so strong that it actually caused him to suffer internal injuries.

 Chapter 1208： Su Yan came forward

    Yuwen Xiongba wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the depths of the dark corridor with amazement. He really felt fear.


    This was completely unimaginable for him, directly hitting himself, easily killing him, decisively without leaving a half-hearted, as if the black-clothed man was not in his sight at all.


    More than that, the general''s such violent blow actually caused him to be injured. You must know that this was only an attack, and the attack was not directed at him.


    This gave Yuwen Xiongba a feeling of solitude and powerlessness. The gap between himself and the general was too great, and he could not fight at all. The opponent was at least a powerhouse in the realm of Taoism.


    He was just the beginning of the grandmaster, even relying on the techniques and swordsmanship given by Su Yan, he would at best contend with the powerful in the later stage of the grandmaster, and it was impossible to resist half a point against a Taoist.


    At the moment he has no way, the only way is to expect Su Yan to come soon, otherwise he will really be dead.


    And in the depths of the dark corridor, footsteps sounded at this moment, as if iron sheets were rubbing on the ground, and like the sound of horses running.


    But the biggest feeling this kind of voice brings to Yuwen Xiongba is not strangeness, but its peculiar pressure, which makes him feel very uncomfortable, as if his heart is beating with restlessness.


    The voice was unpleasant, very slow. Obviously the general came slowly, which brought a stronger sense of oppression to Yu Wen Xiongba, and his heart was a little out of control at this moment.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba still stared at the corridor, he wanted to see who the general was doing.


    When a figure was revealed under the light, Yu Wen Xiongba finally saw his true face, but he did not make him feel that he saw him.


    Because this person was actually wearing a suit of armor, really like those generals in ancient times, the armor and shoes of the suit were trimmed with iron leather, no wonder it made such a noise.


    There were two holes in the mask and armor, and two gloomy rays of light gleamed inside, which made people shudder. At this moment, he looked at Yuwen Xiongba firmly.


    "It would be great if you were my subordinate."


    The general sighed and shook his head. Obviously he was very dissatisfied with the man in black, let alone killing him.


    "But you are not my subordinate after all."


    The general spoke again. This time it was not a pity, but showed a killing intent. It was not his subordinates and could not be used by him, so there could only be one result.


    The general drew a dark long sword from his waist. It was rusty, but it didn''t make people feel that fragile. On the contrary, the long sword showed a sharp killing intent.


    There is no doubt that the blood of many people must be stained on the sword, and many people have been killed, and there is a very strong hostility.


    The unsheathing of this sword made Yuwen Xiongba feel a breathtaking chill, more like an invisible shackle to secure him.


    It''s not that this general is so powerful, but his hostility is very heavy, very heavy, and it must have killed countless people.


    Yuwen Xiongba was unable to speak at this moment, fearing greater than hope, the result would naturally be despair.


    The general''s long sword was aimed at Yuwen Xiongba''s neck, but it was rusty but revealed a sense of bloodthirsty.


    "You have a good head. It should be fine to cut it off and make a hip flask."


    The general showed a sorrowful smile, his eyes bursting with a peculiar brilliance, but this made Yuwen Xiongba even more frightened.


    "Don''t worry, although the sword is worn out, it is not blunt. If you cut it off with a sword, you will definitely die happy."


    The general raised the long sword, and just dropped it, Yu Wen Xiongba absolutely couldn''t resist half a point. The Daoist was too strong for him to resist.


    Just when Yufumi Xiongba felt that he was about to meet God, the long sword in the general''s hand actually made a crisp sound, the sword tip was biased, and he slashed its direction, directly smashing the wall of a house.


    The general was naturally angry and looked behind him, and at this moment two figures appeared behind him, not to mention Su Yan and Little Lolita.


    They felt the fluctuation when the general slashed out that sword. The strength of this man was naturally different from that of the master and could be easily detected by Su Yan.


    After that, he and Xiao Lori rushed over, seeing the general about to kill Yu Wen Xiongba, and hurriedly mobilizing a spiritual power, this was what saved Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Yuwen Xiongba was suddenly weak, and his life was almost hanging by a thread just now. This is really a torture to the heart.


    And the general stared at Su Yan steadily at the moment, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, but more of it was jealous, Su Yan made him confused.


    "How dare you stop me!"


    The general roared, his eyes revealed killing intent for this natural anger.


    "Do you want to kill my person, can I just watch you kill? You are making trouble in my hotel, can I watch you making trouble!"


    "Your hotel is really funny!"


    The general smirked, this hotel is the property of King Kuaiji, and he is in charge of it, how could it be Su Yan?


    But Su Yan didn''t care, and continued: "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your boss."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not tell lies. Just now, he had learned about this hotel. He didn''t expect that Fang Ruya would actually intervene in Baiyue. Of course, it was not her personal intervention, but the Shiya Group.


    Fang Ruya has acquired several five-star hotels in Baiyue Land to expand capital. Now the stock price has soared, and the value it brings is more than the purchase price of these hotels.


    This hotel was just negotiated when he asked Fang Ruya, and it cost more than 10 billion, which is a lot of price.


    Regarding Shang Dao, Su Yan didn''t care, and naturally let Fang Ruya do it. Anyway, her life was in her palms, and she would definitely die if she messed up.


    And this hotel was bought by Shiya Group, which is equivalent to his own, and what he just said is not a lie.


    The general was originally very angry, but at the moment he received a message. He read the content and became furious.


    He didn''t expect that King Kuaiji actually sold this hotel for the purpose of raising money for other purposes.


    "Why, have you received the news now?"


    Su Yan looked at the general amused, with a slight contempt in his eyes.


    The general smashed the phone directly, and his eyes almost burst into flames.


    "I worked hard for this hotel, and the king of Kuaiji said it would sell it!"


    Obviously he was dissatisfied with King Kuaiji. This was his painstaking effort, and now everything is gone.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan and his voice was extremely low: "Do you think the hotel belongs to you, I will let him go!"


    Naturally, the general would not let Yufumi Xiongba be spared. He said that he would kill him, so he would do it, and he would kill Yufumi Xiongba.


    Even if Su Yan is here, he will not let Yu Wen Xiongba go, because he wants to use Yu Wen Xiongba''s head to make a hip flask.

 Chapter 1209： Skeleton frame

    However, Su Yan smiled and said at this moment: "I just told you the facts, I didn''t say anything else."


    "Besides, I don''t know if you can''t let him go, but I know you won''t live for ten minutes."


    Su Yan looked at the general, a flame rising in his eyes, and then turned into a fire dragon.


    The general smiled and waved, the armor made a heavy metal knock.


    "Interesting, ten minutes, ten minutes is not the second man, right."


    "What do you think."


    "I don''t think you can survive three minutes."


    The general said self-evidently, looking at Su Yan with a hint of teasing.


    "Three minutes is three minutes, so you live an extra moment but you don''t want to."


    Two fire dragons spouted from Su Yan''s eyes, roaring towards the general, like a blaze attack.


    With a sword in his hand, the general directly slashed the fire dragon, and the flames spread everywhere, and finally quietly extinguished.


    "A trivial trick is also coming to deal with me, don''t you think it is a waste of time?"


    "Wasting time, I don''t think it." Su Yan smiled, "After all, I have a headache for you to live for three minutes."


    The general naturally understood Su Yan''s meaning, which made his face completely gloomy. This was completely contempt for him, and he did not treat him as an enemy.


    "You will pay for what you say!"


    The general''s voice was extremely high, as if thunder broke, and the entire hotel heard it at the moment, and flee in fright.


    At this moment, the general''s hands are holding the sword tightly, like a real general on the battlefield. The burly body can make the enemy''s heart palpitations, and the shining black sword has a terrifying bloodthirsty power. With a strong hostility.


    This sword fell, comparable to the sharp blow of the Taoist in the early days, it can be said that the strong in the early days may not be able to take it.


    For Yuwen Xiongba, this sword was a fatal blow, there was no possibility of thumping, and it was completely unstoppable.


    Even the little Lolita would have to do her best to have a chance, just a chance to resist.


    But this blow was a piece of cake for Su Yan, and the power of the Taoist in the early stage was like a grasshopper jumping in his eyes.


    The power of this sword slashed towards Su Yan, Su Yan''s complexion remained unchanged, and the person did not move a bit, still standing there quietly.


    When the general saw it, his face was as cold as snow, and he shouted coldly: "Arrogant, go to death!"


    But this sword did not cause any harm to Su Yan, it just removed a piece of his spiritual power, nothing more.


    "This power is your arrogant capital?"


    Su Yan asked the general, with contempt in his eyes, as if looking at a mentally retarded person.


    The general was furious, and his body was filled with black energy. The sword just now was just a tentative blow. He didn''t expect that even Su Yan''s qi could not be broken, which made him furious.


    "This sword lets you know how powerful this general is!"


    Cut it down with a single sword again, it can be said that this sword is not at all an order of magnitude compared to the previous one, and it is a world of difference.


    This sword is mixed with black spiritual power, with violent devouring power, as if a black demon is about to swallow Su Yan, this is simply beyond the strongest attack of the Taoist in the early days.


    The general sneered. This sword was almost 90% of his strength. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could resist it.


    With the fluctuation of the black breath, he rushed towards Su Yan, but the general''s smile stopped abruptly, because Su Yan didn''t move, he didn''t move.


    This was unacceptable to the general. Su Yan couldn''t stand still in the face of such a powerful blow. In his eyes, he should be panicked and resist stubbornly.


    But the fact is not the case. Su Yan did not move, only his bangs were blown by the breeze, and his deep eyes were exposed from time to time.


    "I told you to live for three minutes, now it''s only two minutes."


    Su Yan''s words fell, and a golden power emerged in his hand. With a casual wave, this power was the black power released by the general''s full blow.


    The golden power entangled the black swallowing power, turning it into nothingness in spite of the slightest, and the sword dissipated out of thin air.


    The general completely changed his color, his face was unbelievable and completely bewildered.


    His strongest blow, a blow that could easily kill the early powerhouse of Taoist, was so resisted, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible!"


    The general roared and didn''t believe it at all, thinking that all of this was false, and he had hallucinations.


    But the contempt on Su Yan''s face was even more serious. The enemy in front of him could no longer jump. It was when he jumped the most.


    "There are thirty seconds left."


    Su Yan said lightly, but the voice reached the general''s ears, and he could hear them clearly.


    "I do not believe!"


    The general drew his sword and leaped forward, slashing towards Su Yanan. This sword was as powerful as the previous one, and it was also his fatal blow.


    But the dragon scales appeared on Su Yan''s hand, with a strong resistance. The sword slashed his arm, but it did not hurt him at all, it just broke his sleeves.


    Seeing this result, the general was completely unable to speak, his mind was rumbled, and he couldn''t believe that Su Yan was so powerful.


    Right now he had only one thought, and that was to run, because he knew he couldn''t fight Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s voice came out again, causing him to shock.


    "Fifteen seconds."


    The general glanced at Su Yan. Although he was angry, he couldn''t do anything. He slashed angrily at will, then retreated backwards, trying to escape.


    But when he stepped back a hundred meters and broke through the hotel window, he found a strong wave behind him, which made his heart palpitate.


    "The ghost will never go away!"


    "Ten seconds left."


    Su Yan ignored the general''s words and reported the numbers alone, ten seconds, equivalent to the final countdown.


    "You want to kill me, it''s not that easy, do you know who I am!"


    "I tell you, I belong to King Kuaiji, don''t you know King Kuaiji, he is the overlord of Baiyue Land."


    "If you dare to provoke him, you will surely crumble a million!"


    ...


    The general became nagging, because he was flustered and surrounded by anxiety.


    But Su Yan''s voice continued, like a curse.


    "There are five seconds left."


    The generals began to despair, his gaze looking at Su Yan lost his anger, some were just fear, with a trace of longing.


    He wanted to ask Su Yan to forgive him, but that was impossible.


    "Time is up."


    Looking at the general, Su Yan waved a spirit power out of his hand, with the power of fragmentation, directly attacked and killed the general.


    The general was unstoppable at all, was torn apart by the breaking force, torn apart, and fell to the ground.


    But at this time, Su Yan''s brows were slightly wrinkled. He did not see the flesh and blood body. There was a skeleton under that armor. This general was just a skeleton frame.

 Chapter 1210： Call for help

    A skeleton is not a real human being, it''s just being overtaken by humans, just like a puppet.


    Otherwise, Su Yan would not frown, this matter is not that simple for him, it is very likely that there are inexhaustible connections.


    King of Kuaiji, Su Yan thought of such a name in his mind, it is clear that the source of all this points to King of Kuaiji.


    Su Yan is not clear about this person. The Baiyue area is very closed and different from the outside world, just like two worlds, but usually has a little connection, but it is limited to the political and business circles.


    No one knew about the martial arts world in the land of Baiyue, it was completely independent, and many powerful people did not know it outside.


    But the land of Baiyue is not simple. After all, there have been major events that have attracted the attention of the big men in China Shipping.


    Just like the former Lingnan, but the Baiyue land is more noisy than Lingnan, and there were more disturbances than Lingnan.


    At this moment, little Lori pulled Yuwen Xiongba up from the ground, and saw that he was not seriously injured, and she felt relieved.


    "Look at what scared you, I almost peeed." Little Lori looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a teasing face.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face blushed, and he quibbleed: "Well, my dignified man, he bleeds without tears, and I am not afraid of death if I decapitate.


    "Cut, you think I don''t know, your legs are still shaking now."


    "This is because of the uncontrollable nerves, just because of the battle with the armored man."


    "Really?" Little Lori didn''t believe it.


    "Too lazy to explain to you."


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t want to say any more, he was afraid of revealing his stuff, so that would really lose face.


    "Go, go over and take a look."


    When the two walked to Su Yan''s side, their expressions changed when they saw the broken skeletons on the ground.


    "My lord, you are so cruel, you have burned into a skeleton."


    "This is a skeleton frame."


    Su Yan said coldly, but his eyes became colder.


    "Skeleton frame, the skeleton frame of Taoist realm?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face changed, and he was a little unbelievable. Such a powerful skeleton frame could only be controlled by a powerful person.


    "This matter is not easy, King Kuaiji, help me check the identity of this person."


    Little Lori nodded, and went straight to investigate, the World Martial Arts Alliance Forum, and even other private websites, nothing was left.


    The end result was disappointing, because there were too few news about King Kuaiji, only two.


    King of Kuaiji-the overlord of the Baiyue Land of China, powerful; rumored to be only one step away from the later stage of the Taoist.


    These two pieces of news can be said to be useless, because Su Yan almost guessed that being able to control such a powerful skeleton frame is almost equivalent to the existence of that corpse, and it must be a powerful person in the later stage of the Taoist.


    This time Su Yan killed his skeleton, the King of Kuaiji would definitely not give up, and this Liangzi was settled.


    However, Su Yan was not afraid, he would accompany him at any time if he wanted revenge, and he would not be afraid at all in the later period of the Taoist.


    "Fang Ruya will clean up this mess, let''s go."


    Su Yan casually turned the skeleton into nothingness with a flame, leaving no trace, and the hotel was just broken.


    Little Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, and walked toward the outside of the hotel. At this moment, the sky was white and it was about to light up.


    "Hey, it''s a rare night to rest, so I was disturbed."


    The three were walking down the street, planning to have some breakfast.


    "After breakfast, you can go back to sleep again."


    "I said I don''t want to eat, but you guys want me to leave. There are so many good rooms in the hotel."


    "Do you dare to listen to what Su Yan said?"


    Yuwen Xiongba persuaded all of a sudden, he didn''t dare to refute one or two, and obediently followed Su Yan to the breakfast shop.


    Baiyue��s breakfast is very simple, basically it is steamed buns, fried dough sticks, and steamed buns with porridge and soy milk. This is the entire menu of the breakfast shop.


    There was also the shadow of human blood steamed buns last time. Yuwen Xiongba directly let the boss serve a few fried dough sticks, and the three of them sat together and ate with relish.


    "My lord, the Joe family has gone home?"


    "It should be back."


    Su Yan said lightly, he is mainly concerned about Qiao Sanye, the mobile phone is naturally on his body, and he can answer at any time.


    "Then why don''t the enemy call, call early and solve it early, so that you can leave this ghost place as soon as possible."


    "Don''t forget, there is now another King of Kuaiji."


    Little Lolita reminded her that she was also very caring about King Kuaiji, and she would not be weak if she dared to call King King.


    Moreover, Su Yan guessed that it was the strength of the Taoist in the later stage. You must know that he might not be able to absolutely defeat the Taoist in the later stage.


    Su Yan said at the moment, "I''m wondering if there is any relationship between King Kuaiji and the people who returned to Qiao''s family."


    The two were taken aback for a moment, then frowned.


    "I don''t think it matters. If it does, then General Skeleton would have appeared in the ancient town a long time ago." Little Lori analyzed.


    "General Skeleton is just equivalent to a corpse general. It is not worth mentioning. I broke their formation. They should know that General Skeleton can''t deal with me."


    "That doesn''t seem to matter anymore, it''s going to be troublesome again. It seems that going back to Jiangbei will have to be delayed."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked displeased, he really didn''t want to stay in this place, he was a bit unlucky, traveling, traveling his sister, he would not travel in this life.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if he is together or not, it will be destroyed when it comes."


    Su Yan said domineeringly, as long as he dared to come, he would dare to let the other party have nowhere to escape.


    "The adults are still domineering, and the style remains the same. If I have an adult, I will have no regrets."


    "Stop flattering, if it weren''t for our time this time, you would already be a dead soul under the sword."


    Yu Wenxiong nodded angrily. Su Yan was right. Su Yan rescued him again this time, and it was very timely.


    After that, the three of them finished their breakfast and returned to the same way after the checkout. Naturally, this cannot be changed, otherwise the other party cannot find it.


    When he walked to the door of the hotel, Su Yan''s cell phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Su Yan showed a hint of coldness.


    "It''s the call from San Ye Qiao."


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba also looked tight, knowing that the enemy had come.


    "San Ye, what''s the matter?"


    "Master Su, come on, the enemy is here, the enemy is here!"


    Third Master Qiao screamed sternly on the phone, quite miserable, his voice changed as if he had encountered a ghost.


    Su Yan naturally attached great importance to it, and said to the phone: "Don''t worry, we will come right away."


    Su Yan hung up the phone and ran directly outside the hotel. Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba naturally hurriedly followed.


    The three got into the car and rushed towards the residence of Qiao Sanye. The speed of the car was naturally fast. No matter how much Qiao Sanye was not guilty, the matter with Qiao Mai was over.


    Of course, Su Yan was afraid that he would not be able to meet the enemy when he was late, so he would have to waste time.

 Chapter 1211： Home of Qiao Sanye

    Sanye Qiao��s home is two to three hundred miles away from this hotel, on the edge of Baiyue City, which is another city called Guisen.


    Compared with Baiyue City, this place is much behind, but it can be regarded as a city by any means, and it still has some weight.


    San Ye Qiao is like a big boss in this place. The Taoist''s early cultivation base and huge family can be said to be outstanding in the political and business circles and even in the martial arts world.


    In fact, Su Yan was wrong. The power of Qiao Sanye in Guisen was monstrous. He had the final say in the martial arts world, and he was a unique overlord.


    To be the emperor of the land in this place, Grandpa Qiao San is not stupid, why go to the land of Baiyue to be a little overlord? This is what people often say is that you would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    As the group hurried, Su Yan received a call from Qiao Sanye on the way. From his voice, I could tell that Qiao Sanye''s house might be facing a terrible bloodbath.


    I could hear the screams of many people, as well as some peculiar harsh sounds, some were horrible.


    About an hour later, Su Yan and the others arrived at Guisen. The speed was already extreme, and the cars almost flew up on the road.


    Following the signs, the car got off the highway and walked along the streets of Guisen, but at this time it was morning, and the street was empty and empty.


    This makes people feel nervous. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for such a thing to happen. How can Guisen have a population of hundreds of thousands, and it is impossible to sleep in.


    Excluding this possibility, then there is only one possibility left, and that is that something has really happened to Gui Sen, and it is not a trivial matter.


    The speed of the car on the street is not fast, Xiao Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba are vigilant to prevent possible danger at any time.


    But as far as the Qiao��s house, there is no danger, not even a mosquito.


    Su Yan stopped the car and glanced at the Qiao family house, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Damn!"


    Yuwen Xiongba got out of the car and was shocked by the appearance of Qiao''s house, because it was too special.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this."


    At this moment, Qiao''s house is still like a group of retro villas, completely turned into a rune haunted house.


    The stone statues of Zhong Kui and Zhang Tianshi stood at the door. They looked a little new, obviously new ones, and they all held demons and demons swords, guarded here.


    And the gate is covered with runes all around, everywhere, there are all kinds of runes, they are almost covered, like decoration stickers.


    "This grandfather Qiao San is too scared to die, he made his house look like a haunted house."


    "Who is not afraid of death, the more rich and powerful people are, the more afraid of death, they want to live forever."


    Su Yan walked up the steps and pushed it casually. The door was opened without any obstacle.


    But at this time, a pot of black dog blood fell from the roof, and it fell to the ground, splashing everywhere.


    However, Su Yan escaped easily, and Yuwen Xiongba suffered a terrible loss, covered in black dog blood.


    "My lord, you don''t need to do this."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked innocent, this was a disaster, and he didn''t offend anyone.


    "You happened to defend yourself against evil." Su Yan smiled and said, not forgetting to add, "This is black blood, don''t worry."


    Little Lolita also threw two black donkey hoofs to Yuwen Xiongba, which she found at the door.


    "This thing suits you too."


    Yuwen Xiongba held two black donkey hoofs and looked at them with a speechless expression.


    "Am I that bad? I''m not afraid of ghosts and zombies."


    "Aren''t you afraid, then I can try your mind."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Yuwen Xiongba, abnormally cold, and also revealed a chill, which made people feel chills in the back and trembled all over.


    Yuwen Xiongba jumped up in shock, and threw the two black donkey hoofs in his hands directly behind him, and then his whole body fluctuated in spiritual power, and he wanted to kill at the sound.


    But what he saw was not a ghost or zombie, but an old woman looking at him with a kind smile on her face.


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned for a moment, and then recovered his face, with an unpleasant color.


    "Mother, are you so scary."


    The old woman smiled even more, and then said: "I''m not scary, it''s just that you are timid."


    Little Lori did not make fun of Yuwen Xiongba at the moment, but looked at the old woman with a bad face.


    "Who are you and why are you here?!"


    The old woman frowned at the little Lolita''s voice and said, "This little girl is a little bit fierce, far from you."


    "I ask you something!"


    Little Lolita shouted again, and the long sword in her hand came out.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, I''m from this Qiao family house. I just went outside to buy some vegetables."


    The old woman was carrying two large bags of vegetables in her hands, and she looked like she was back from buying vegetables.


    "How can the huge Qiao family let you go shopping for groceries?"


    Little Lori was still unbelief, looking at the old woman coldly.


    "Of course you don''t need to buy it normally, but this time the young master wants to eat cabbage and carrots, I will buy it now."


    Su Yan walked over at this time, with a faint golden light in his eyes, and looked at the old woman and said: "There is no one outside, what do you buy!"


    The old woman looked cold and looked at the three of them and said, "It seems that you don''t believe me?!"


    "Believe you, big-headed ghost!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also reacted at this moment, and the spiritual power in his hand went directly towards the old woman.


    And the old woman suddenly turned into a white-haired female ghost, looking terrifying, very different from just now.


    Facing the blow of Yufumi Yuba, the white-haired ghost easily dodges it, which is not worth mentioning.


    "The Qiao family got these runes, so I can''t wait to get in. Today, it depends on you to get in, but you still found it."


    "It''s just a little ghost in the middle of the master, and dare to be rampant here, see me destroy you!"


    Little Lori shouted angrily, and cut off the long sword in her hand. Naturally, the power of this sword was not something that a white-haired ghost could bear.


    The white-haired female ghost was easily smashed by this sword, and directly turned into a cloud of green smoke, dissipating everywhere.


    Little Lori retracted the long sword, the chill on her face disappeared.


    And Yuwen Xiongba said in a tangled way at this moment: "Could you not say that, the middle stage of the grandmaster is not weak, alright."


    Little Lolita is no longer in the mood for joking. Since there is a female ghost here, the home of the third master Qiao is really not safe.


    Su Yan looked around coldly at this moment. He always felt that the yard was a little gloomy, as if there were many ghosts living in it, not like a place where people lived.


    "Close the door, let''s go in and have a look."


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly nodded, closed the door with a wooden bolt, and followed Su Yan toward the atrium.


    At this moment, outside of Qiao''s house, it was not as empty as before. Many walking corpses were floating around, and some stood at Qiao''s door unwilling to leave.

 Chapter 1212： Ghost is coming

    When he arrived in the atrium, Su Yan looked around, but didn''t notice anything unusual, even the Yin Qi was gone, and the whole place was quite normal.


    And not far away, there are several maidservants working on the potted plants, completely like okay people, which makes the three of them a little weird.


    "You are still so leisurely, are you afraid of ghosts outside?"


    Yu Wenxiong was impatient and walked over and said, in his opinion, these little sisters would definitely be scared.


    However, the result was beyond his expectation. These people looked at him as if looking at Shabi.


    "Who are you, this is Qiao''s house, dare to rush!"


    A gorgeously dressed man walked over and looked at Su Yan and the three with a bad face.


    "Crashing, if it weren''t for Qiao San begging father and grandma to let us come, do you think we will come to this shabby place?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba said with a displeased face, that the white-haired female ghost just really shocked him.


    The man''s face became more ugly, and he looked at the three people coldly.


    "Nonsense, if you dare to step into my Qiao''s house today, then wait for Qiao''s punishment!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was furious and almost jumped up, looking at the man''s angry face.


    "You have the ability to say it again, I can''t beat your father Guier without knowing you, who are you from Qiao San?!"


    Last time, the descendants of the Qiao family have basically arrived, and they should know Su Yan and others. As long as they are not brain-dead, they would definitely not dare to offend Su Yan so much.


    Obviously, this person may not be an immediate family member of Qiao''s family, or he did not go there for other reasons.


    "Joe Three!"


    The man became more angry, and blue veins appeared on his forehead. There was only one person in Qiao''s house who was called three, and that was the owner of the house.


    "You dare to say that the Patriarch is Qiao San, you are dead!"


    "Haha, I''m dead, you have the ability to call Qiao San out to see who is dead."


    Yuwen Xiongba was not afraid at all with his hands on his hips, on the contrary, he had an expression of misfortune.


    The man also hesitated a bit. If it is really a trouble, he shouldn''t bother with him so much. It seems that this matter really needs to be consulted by the Patriarch.


    "You wait for me, I will call the Patriarch now!"


    The man left, but there were a group of people standing around, all looking at Su Yan and the others with unkind expressions. It was obviously the man who wanted them to watch Su Yan and the others.


    At this moment, the inner courtyard had been alarmed, and the third master Qiao was a little restless on the top of the inner courtyard.


    Obviously he was very anxious. The strange things that happened during this period were all hidden from Qiao''s house, otherwise it would have been messed up.


    Only he and a few people know that the outside has changed, and they dare not verify what it is.


    "My Master Su, if you don''t come soon, the third line of my Qiao family will be over."


    Seeing Third Master Qiao fidgeting, the man still bit his head and walked over.


    "Patriarch, there is a disturbance outside."


    Third Master Qiao didn''t hear it, but still thinking of Su Yan and others.


    "Patriarch, there is a disturbance outside."


    "A few troubles, what time is it now, and the trouble is still going on, is it dead, then cut it!"


    Third Master Qiao said angrily, already flustered, so there is no time to take care of them.


    "it is good."


    The man received the order with a cruel smile on his face. Now he can go directly to clean up Su Yan and others. Of course, the one he wants to kill most is Yu Wen Xiongba, because Yu Wen Xiongba is the most jumpy and too arrogant.


    The man walked out, looked at Su Yan and the others with a cold expression, and said, "Patriarch said, kill you!"


    Yu Wenxiong jumped even more frantically, pointing at the man and cursing: "What are you talking about, say it again if you have the ability!"


    "This is what our Patriarch said."


    Those servants had already surrounded them, all with machetes. At first glance, they were not ordinary servants, most likely it was a dog specially raised by the Qiao family.


    "Wasting my time!"


    Su Yan was unhappy, it was a waste of time for him, his time was precious.


    Little Lori had already taken action, but for a moment, this group of people fell to the ground and wailed, without fighting power.


    The man''s complexion changed, and he rushed towards Little Lolita. He was in the realm of the early stage of a master, not an ordinary person.


    But for little Lori, the man was simply vulnerable. With a palm of his hand, the man was helpless and was shot flying by little Lori.


    The man slammed into the wall, blood flowed, and the blood was surging. This was the mercy of Little Lori.


    "You beat me with so much strength, but why do you beat him so tenderly?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked dissatisfied, usually Xiao Lolita taught him but made him cry for father and mother.


    Little Lori ignored it, but walked towards the man and lifted him directly.


    "Now that we know how good we are?"


    The man nodded quickly, dare not to nod, that would surely be beaten by little Lori again.


    "Go and call Qiao San out!"


    Little Lori threw the male character directly, rushed to the inner courtyard, and fell in front of Qiao Sanye.


    "what happened?!"


    Third Master Qiao stood up with a bad face.


    "Patriarch, the people outside are too strong, I can''t win."


    Third Master Qiao was also a little skeptical at this moment, and couldn''t help but ask: "How many people are there outside?"


    "Three."


    Third Master Qiao''s expression changed, and he hurriedly asked: "Are they two men and one woman?!"


    "Patriarch, how do you know?"


    "Suffered."


    Third Master Qiao almost collapsed to the ground unsteadily, knowing that his nephew was in trouble.


    "You!"


    Third Master Qiao rushed out of the hospital, and strode to the middle courtyard. When he saw Su Yan''s expression change, his whole body trembled. This was instinctive fear.


    "Master Su, you Haihan, my nephew who doesn''t know Taishan offended you."


    Su Yan was not interested in the person just now. At the moment, looking at Third Master Qiao, he said in a cold voice, "Didn''t you say on the phone that the situation is urgent? Didn''t you die soon?"


    "Master Su, it''s really critical, my Qiao family was almost breached."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The outside of the court was occupied by those ghosts and killed many of my family members."


    Su Yan nodded, and now it is considered to have figured out the anomaly before, no wonder there will be yin outside.


    Before Yu Wen Xiongba clamored, there was a noise outside at this moment, the wind gusts, and the evil spirit was pressing.


    This naturally alarmed Su Yan and others, looking out.


    Third Master Qiao said directly: "Here again, here again."


    "Besides these things, did anyone else arrive?"


    These may be ghosts, but they are just other people''s tools. All the spiritual energy was sucked up when they were alive, and Su Yan was looking for the person behind the scenes.


    "No...No." Third Master Qiao said tremblingly, "But these ghosts are also very strong, among them there are master-level ones."


    "Grandmaster level."


    Su Yan showed disappointment, which was not a good clue to him.

 Chapter 1213： Take away

    At this moment, the man crept out, seeing Su Yan and others, completely lost his arrogance and anger, his expression of fear.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw it, he rushed up, trying to give the man a few kicks, but was stopped by little Lolita.


    "The primary purpose now is to deal with the group of ghosts outside."


    "I know, but I still want to give him a few feet, otherwise I feel uncomfortable."


    "My lord, if you can feel comfortable with a few feet, then come."


    The man looked pitiful, waiting to be beaten.


    Seeing the man like this, Yu Wen Xiongba''s anger disappeared, and he said with disdain: "I''m afraid I will get my feet dirty when I hit you."


    Third Master Qiao walked to Su Yan and whispered: "My lord, don''t underestimate those ghosts, there are a lot of them."


    Of course, Su Yan knew that at this moment, his consciousness was scattered, and thousands of ghosts had been detected, and there were indeed a lot of ghosts at the master level.


    "This is just the bluff of the man behind the scenes."


    "I beg your lord to solve my Qiao family crisis."


    Third Master Qiao directly knelt down, and now only Su Yan nodded, and his Qiao family could turn the danger to a breeze.


    Su Yan didn''t want to help this person, because this person''s character made him a little disgusted, and when he died, he made the place quieter.


    But he thought about it, there are still many innocents in the Qiao family. If you leave it alone, then this place will become a purgatory on earth.


    "I am totally looking at those innocents."


    "Thank you, thank you, sir."


    Third Master Qiao was grateful and excited.


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "You have to participate, too."


    "Participate, of course I have to participate, and we are united!"


    At this moment, the gate of Qiao''s house was broken, those runes could only stop some little ghosts, and ghosts with powerful ghost skills naturally dismissed it.


    "Joe family, I''m here to claim my life!"


    "Joe family, just wait for me to drink your blood!"


    "You squeeze people around, I want you to die!"


    ...


    Many stern and cold voices resounded all around, making people tremble all over and their backs cold.


    "How many bad things have you done? How come so many ghosts are killing you?!"


    Little Lolita is a little dissatisfied, she is the thing that has to be fair.


    "No, my Qiao family has accumulated good deeds in this place, and has not offended the people here."


    "Then you must have offended other people."


    "Isn''t it normal to offend people in business? We are not murdering and arson."


    "Come on, let''s solve these ghosts first."


    Su Yan walked out of the court, and at a glance he saw the ghost outside, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Little Lori and others rushed over, but Su Yan stopped her.


    "These ghosts are interesting, let me solve them alone."


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly said, "My lord, let us share some of it."


    "No, these ghosts have some magical effects to me."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth showed a slight edge, which was a rare thing.


    He hides the Raising Ghost Gourd, and Raising Ghost Gourd has been with him for too long, during which time he has been forged by him constantly, and now it has become a good magic weapon.


    And these ghosts are now like experimental objects in Su Yan''s eyes, and they can just be used to try.


    "I can now try to raise these ghosts into ghost gourds to see what can be refined."


    Su Yan walked directly out of the door of Qiao''s house, and countless ghosts floated towards him, rushing towards him with teeth and claws.


    "Human, there is a human here."


    "kill him!"


    "Eat him!"


    Many ghosts rushed over, but when they were four or five meters away from Su Yan, they were all collected by the ghost gourd in Su Yan''s hands.


    And those ghosts that are stronger, gathered together at this moment, they are a bit wise, knowing that Su Yan is not easy.


    "A powerful human, then naturally we have to kill him together!"


    Headed by the two headless ghosts, both are in the realm of the pinnacle of a grandmaster, and are not considered weak.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, the ghost of the mere master is not worth mentioning, and Taoists are like ants in his eyes.


    The spiritual power surged in Su Yan''s hand, and a golden light diffused out, with powerful fluctuations, and a majestic oppressive force.


    These ghosts suddenly changed color, and they all showed amazement, as if the golden light had a strong restraint on them.


    Those little ghosts have already fled around at this moment, but the ghost gourd has a strong suction power, making them unable to move for half a step at all and can only be sucked into it.


    And those grandmaster ghosts, all gathered together at this moment, performing various ghost skills, and there were strong spiritual power fluctuations all around for a while.


    It was the Qiao family house that appeared strange at this moment, as if it were a ghost house, revealing an eerie and terrifying atmosphere.


    But the resistance of these ghosts is not worth mentioning to Su Yan. How can this little power compete with it?


    Su Yan directly displayed "The Falling Sun". At this moment, many flames fell from the sky, as if countless scorching suns fell.


    The reason why these ghosts can appear during the day is because they are controlled by special people, and they have a layer of substance that resists white light.


    But now that the flames descended, this group of ghosts suddenly panicked, each of them no longer able to call for instruction, and they were injured by the sun and collapsed everywhere.


    Seventy or eighty ghosts are all in the pinnacle realm of Grandmaster, but they can''t resist Su Yan''s most basic blow. This is the gap between them, the realm is respected!


    Su Yan walked to the side of these ghosts, the ghost-raising gourd in his hand fluctuated, and a surge of suction emerged, directly incorporating these ghosts into it, completely disappearing.


    But for a moment, dozens of ghosts were all included in it, and the entire Qiao''s house suddenly fell silent, and no ghost wandered.


    Those little ghosts had already been harvested when Su Yan played "The Falling Sun". There are now at least a thousand little ghosts in the ghost gourd, which is a big harvest.


    Su Yan shook the ghost gourd, shaking from time to time inside, which made him smile.


    "Yes, it depends on what the ghost gourd can refine."


    After that, Su Yan walked towards the Qiao''s house, but the gate of the house was closed tightly with a bang at the moment, which made Su Yan''s expression cold.


    A golden light flashed in Su Yan''s hand, and a spiritual force bombarded away directly, and the door suddenly shattered and turned into a pile of residue.


    And inside that gate, Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were already bound, struggling with painful faces at this moment, unable to break through.


    And beside them, the third master Qiao looked at Su Yan with a sneer, with a sneer in his eyes.


    "Master Su, you are fierce, but your men are not good."


    Third Master Qiao said with a smile, a black spiritual power emerged in his hand, blessed on Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba, making them miserable.

 Chapter 1214： All puppets

    Su Yan didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were arrested by Qiao Sanye.


    To say that Yuwen Xiongba could not beat Sanye Qiao, this is excusable, but Xiao Lolita is the pinnacle of Grand Master, even the Taoist early stage can hardly compete with her, but she was still caught.


    Seeing the painful appearance of the two, Su Yan frowned, and a golden light flashed in his eyes, obviously he was angry.


    "Are you angry, is it a little unexpected?"


    Third Master Qiao smiled, looking at Su Yan full of teasing.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s right, hahaha."


    A golden light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, which was very dim, but there were strong fluctuations.


    This golden light attacked and left, and Su Yan was confident that he could kill the third master Qiao.


    But Third Master Qiao looked at Su Yan unscrupulously, completely not afraid of the fluctuation of the spiritual power in his hand.


    "Want to kill me, yes, they both have to die."


    San Ye Qiao naturally took Xiao Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba as hostages. With them, he was not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan is a bit of a rat-injury device now, his speed must be very fast, but it is faster than the killing intent of Third Master Qiao on the two of them.


    "My lord, leave me alone, kill him!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was distorted at the moment, but he still yelled, and he was naturally angry at San Ye Qiao.


    "Su Yan, this person is weird, it doesn''t feel like Third Master Qiao."


    Before Su Yan went to clean up those ghosts, Little Lolita had noticed the strangeness of the third master Qiao, and she resisted when the third master Qiao shot.


    But Qiao Sanye, who was only an early stage of Taoism, was extremely vigorous today. He directly ignored Lori''s attack and used a secret technique to restrain the two.


    This secret technique made the two of them unable to struggle at all, and completely restrained them, as if the powerful had bestowed it on Third Master Qiao.


    "Of course I know he is not Third Master Qiao, he is just a puppet now."


    Su Yan looked at San Ye Qiao, the golden flame in his eyes suddenly appeared, with a powerful wave of force, as if the eyes were golden eyes, and he could see through San Ye.


    Sanye Qiao did not object, and of course he did not tacitly agree, and he did not express his opinion on this matter.


    "If you want your two men to survive, you have to listen to me!"


    Third Master Qiao smiled evilly, with a cruel smell in his eyes.


    "Listen to you, what do you want me to do?"


    Su Yan seemed to calm down. Third Master Qiao said that it was naturally purposeful, and purposefulness was good, which proved that he had a chance.


    "You have to do whatever I say!"


    The third master Qiao used his hands hard, making Lori and Yuwen Xiongba more painful, and they obviously could not bear such torture.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba had collapsed to the ground, with blue smoke all over his body, as if he had been struck by lightning, and there was no good place on his body.


    "Say it!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, trying to suppress his emotions, so that he would not move like a bell and show no anger.


    "well."


    Third Master Qiao eased his hands, and the two of them felt much better.


    "The first thing, it is naturally to release all the ghosts you collected!"


    Third Master Qiao said angrily, these ghosts are just like the same kind to him, because he is no longer Third Master Qiao, but has become someone else''s puppet.


    Not only that, but the man just now, and even the entire Qiao family became puppets, without the consciousness of autonomy, and completely obeyed the orders of others.


    Su Yan knew now that he was a step too late after all, and Sanye Qiao and others had been killed by the enemy.


    The anger in his heart towards Third Master Qiao also dissipated, after all, the man was already dead, this was just the enemy''s means.


    "Have you heard, let me go!"


    The third master Qiao used his hands hard, little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were in pain again, and Yuwen Xiongba was shaking like a corpse on the ground now.


    "I let it go, but they have already entered my ghost gourd, I don''t know what life is like."


    Third Master Qiao was very angry and roared like a ghost.


    Su Yan opened the ghost gourd and released some of the melted little ghosts. Now they are in a state of chaos, one by one shining with a faint light.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Look, it''s about to turn into water."


    Sanye Qiao''s eyes showed a trace of scarlet red, and his hands were clenched. Yuwen Xiongba was directly cheated to fly, and little Lolita was covered with scars at the moment.


    Su Yan killed the ghost, then his Third Master Qiao would naturally punish the two.


    "You move them again, believe it or not, I will just level the whole place!"


    Su Yan was finally angry, and patience was limited. The two were about to be tortured to death. It would be better to release their anger desperately.


    Third Master Qiao smiled, closed his hand, and his anger dissipated. Obviously he had a more important purpose.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t mention it, I''ll talk about the second thing."


    "can."


    "Qiao''s golden key is with you, right."


    Third Master Qiao looked at Su Yan with a sneer. The golden key was his goal and the goal of the man behind the scenes.


    The loss of the corpse is not unacceptable to the person behind the scenes, but the golden key must be obtained without error.


    "Golden key."


    Su Yan started to play with it. Just as he thought, that little key really had a peculiar effect. I''m afraid it''s a key to a certain place.


    And that place is determined to win the people behind the scenes, and there must be something good hidden in it.


    "The key can be given to you."


    A key with golden light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, just like the one given to Su Yan by Third Master Qiao.


    "Su Yan, don''t give it to him!"


    Little Lori roared at this moment, but she was swollen by the slap of Third Master Qiao, and she couldn''t say anything.


    "A person who knows the current affairs is a handsome man. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with you. There is no need to mix it up."


    "I know, I give you the key now, isn''t it just to get rid of the relationship."


    With a flick of Su Yan''s finger, the golden key flew to the sky, and Qiao Sanye''s eyes lit up and he flew away directly.


    At the same time, Su Yan hurried to the side of Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, and directly used his spiritual power to unlock Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t have time to treat the injuries of the two of them, so he jumped and slapped San Ye Qiao with a palm.


    Third Master Qiao''s complexion changed, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan had a plan to seduce him out. At this moment, his hands were like electricity, and Su Yan slapped him.


    But San Ye Qiao is Su Yan''s opponent, even if he is a puppet now, with not weak strength, he is still crushed by Su Yan''s palm.


    Su Yan easily caught the golden key, and then landed on the ground, staring at the constantly floating fragments coldly, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "On this point, Lingzhi wants to fight with me, recklessly!"


    Su Yan''s voice was loud, shaking the entire Qiao family house.

 Chapter 1215： Two generals

    Su Yan did this naturally for a purpose, otherwise he would yell at Sanye Qiao, which obviously meant something.


    Third Master Qiao is just a puppet, and the entire Qiao family are puppets and have become a tool for others.


    Now he destroyed the tool, but didn''t kill the person who manipulated the tool, so he roared to remind the group that it was time to come out.


    If he didn''t come out, Su Yan wouldn''t worry about it, and it was impossible to escape his spiritual consciousness.


    At this moment, Su Yan walked towards Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, releasing two spiritual powers from both hands to heal their injuries.


    Yuwen Xiongba was seriously injured, and he would be unable to recover for a while, so he could only stop his decline and save his life.


    Both of them were poisoned with corpse poison, and the poison was very strong. Even Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to destroy the corpse poison. Most people could not dissolve the corpse poison.


    In fact, when San Ye Qiao died, there were already two figures on the tallest building of Qiao''s house, but they stood floating, very heroic.


    "I didn''t expect this person to be interesting."


    One of the men in the brown long coat spoke lightly, his expression was rather cold, and there was a foul expression between his brows.


    This person''s name is Ling Feng, and his strength is extremely powerful, and he is one of the two generals under the head of the Dai family.


    And the other person was a little tall and thin, looking at Su Yan at the moment, with a killing intent in his eyes.


    His name is Long Chenfeng, and his strength is naturally not low, and he is tied with Ling Feng as the two generals under the head of the Dai family.


    "It''s really troublesome, the puppet''s IQ is really much lower."


    Long Chenfeng meant that the third master Qiao was tricked just now. Su Yan threw out the golden key, and the third master Qiao took it.


    "What can you ask of the puppet? It seems that we have to deal with it personally."


    "Let''s go, Patriarch is anxious to chase, take the key back early and complete the task early."


    The two looked at Su Yan in the house, with a slight killing intent in their eyes.


    Both of them floated out, heading towards the house, very fast, but only a few moments.


    And at the moment the two left, Su Yan found the trace of the two of them. The two did not move just now, and even Su Yan had not noticed their traces. This made Su Yan a little cold.


    "coming."


    Su Yan said lightly, stopping the treatment of the two, standing proudly, waiting quietly.


    Before Little Lori was surprised, two figures had appeared on the eaves, looking at Su Yan.


    "Are these two people?"


    "It''s just a minion, the people behind the scenes don''t seem simple."


    Su Yan immediately discovered the realm of the two, the mid-term peak of the Taoist, but Er, was not that tough.


    Obviously, the person behind the scenes cannot be at this level, after all, the corpse generals are comparable to the mid-stage existence of Taoists.


    Su Yan looked at the two and didn''t care about their killing intent, but said, "Whose person?"


    Su Yan naturally asked who the two of them were. He still had zero knowledge of the person behind the scenes.


    The two ignored them, and Ling Feng looked at Su Yan at the moment, with even more cold eyes.


    "The key is given out, keep your whole body!"


    His voice was low, even hoarse, as if his throat was damaged, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    A few simple words, but with a strong wave of fluctuations, and even an explosive pressure, directly attacked Su Yan.


    Facing this pressure, Su Yan smiled slightly and resisted easily, without contaminating his clothes for a moment.


    This caused Ling Feng''s brows to frown, revealing a sense of displeasure, and it was obvious that he looked down at Su Yan.


    "Nice boy, it seems interesting."


    Long Chenfeng smiled, with a playful expression, he wanted to fight Su Yan.


    "Why, your fighting passion has come?"


    Ling Feng glanced at Long Chenfeng, his anger dissipated.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen such an arrogant young man for a long time, dare to offend the Patriarch."


    "Well, let you, hope it will be resolved soon."


    Long Chenfeng jumped down from the eaves and stood proudly. His strong muscles revealed violent power, and his bronzed skin showed that he had experienced strong training.


    "Come on, baby."


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s hand dragon scales appeared, and he slammed into Long Chenfeng directly, with a monstrous meaning.


    Even daring to call him baby is tantamount to touching his anger, and the result is naturally terrible.


    Long Chenfeng''s eyes cooled, because he felt that Su Yan''s punch was not weak, very strong, very strong, because it contained a threat of threat.


    "Unexpectedly, you are really a mid-Taoist, genius."


    Long Chenfeng''s face was completely correct, at the same level as him, he seemed to have become an opponent, a true opponent.


    His playfulness disappeared, revealing a slaying posture like a hunting wolf, and at this moment a blue spirit power like a ghost appeared all over his body.


    "Looking at the wolf!"


    A powerful wave, like a demon wolf, with bloodthirsty waves, directly shook Su Yan''s punch.


    The demon wolf bit Su Yan''s fist as if a dog bit a bone, and the greedy gesture made the scalp numb.


    More than that, the demon wolf actually released a highly poisonous thing, intending to infect Su Yan''s body with this.


    However, Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" has already been in operation, and at this moment, a faint light is exuding all over his body.


    The magic wolf was retreated by the power of the dragon''s might in Su Yan''s hand, and then Su Yan''s other hand used a wave of violent waves to directly shatter the magic wolf.


    Long Chenfeng''s face was cold, and those eyes stared at Su Yan, apparently Su Yan was out of his expectation and even made him feel uneasy.


    "did not expect����"


    Before Long Chenfeng''s words were finished, Su Yan''s fist struck again. This fist was even more powerful than before, and even made the entire house turbulent.


    "Die to me!"


    Su Yan roared, there was shining light on his fist, and there was a blue dragon galloping behind him, going straight for nine days and swooping into Nine Nether, setting off a violent force.


    Long Chenfeng''s blue light gathered together, forming a powerful wave, like a space-time shield, it was a little hollow.


    However, this strongest resistance to fluctuations still couldn''t stop Su Yan for half a minute. It was directly defeated by Su Yan, and his fist blasted directly toward Long Chenfeng''s lifeline.


    Ling Feng, who had been watching a good show, changed suddenly at this moment. From the beginning of the fun to the coldness now, it was just a few breaths.


    When he moved, he had to leave, and then a long sword directly slashed towards Su Yan with a sense of vastness, trying to repel Su Yan with this.


    "You are proud to let me release this sword!"


    Ling Feng said, with arrogance in his eyes, the power of this sword is comparable to the fatal blow of a Taoist mid-term peak.

 Chapter 1216： Crit

    It can be said that as long as he performs this trick, there will be no immortal enemies, and countless enemies will fall under the might of his sword.


    Ling Feng naturally had this self-confidence. Even if Su Yan was an expert in the middle stage of Taoism, he would definitely not be able to resist his sword power.


    Moreover, the most important goal in his heart is to help Long Chen wind up from danger and help him resolve the crisis.


    Because he knew the power of Su Yan''s punch, if he really hit Long Chenfeng, he would lose his combat effectiveness if he didn''t die.


    Just when Su Yan''s fist was a minute away from Long Chenfeng, the power of this sword came, causing Su Yan''s brows to frown, and his face showed a sharp meaning.


    "You have to anger me!"


    Su Yan roared, the light all over his body increased greatly, and the whole Qiao family house was shaken by a shock wave.


    More than that, the tall building in the distance actually collapsed at this moment, because Su Yan had a terrifying power under the tower, and this was the ground!


    Su Yan''s fist was not weak, and he was still moving towards Long Chenfeng, directly hitting his chest, horrifying ripples shaking everywhere, shining the entire house.


    The power of Ling Feng''s sword also fell on Su Yan''s body, marking a startled wound on Su Yan''s back.


    As the blood dripped, Su Yan''s body was still tall and tall, and it was not at all sluggish because of this. Although Ling Feng''s sword might be powerful, it was not fatal to Su Yan, but just injured.


    He struggled to get injured and blasted out with one punch, naturally not afraid of everything, and naturally wanted to kill with one blow.


    However, Long Chenfeng is not the younger generation of Xiao Xiao, the peak of Taoist mid-term, infinitely close to the existence of Taoist later, he can grasp it within milliseconds.


    When Su Yan was aware that Su Yan was cut down by Ling Feng''s sword, Long Chenfeng seized the opportunity and directly protected his vitality on his chest, thus receiving a punch from Su Yan.


    Although Long Chenfeng retreated, he did not suffer fatal injuries, but his chest was slightly sunken and his blood surged.


    "Thanks to you!"


    Long Chenfeng gasped non-stop, staring at Su Yan coldly, of course he was grateful to Ling Feng.


    "I didn''t expect this kid to be so powerful, I really looked away!"


    Ling Feng jumped directly, the big sword in his hand shining with cold luster.


    "Forget it, let''s shoot together, and it''s going to change after a while."


    "it is good."


    The two seemed to have reached a tacit agreement to deal with Su Yan together, and all of this did not pay attention to Su Yan at all. The two shot together, and it would naturally be able to easily kill Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was recovering from the injury behind him, Ling Feng''s sword let his blood flow out, and the sword had strong spiritual power. It was thanks to the transformation of the magic formula that he recovered.


    Su Yan was also angry and was injured, which he couldn''t accept.


    "Boy, we both make a shot, you have no room to jump."


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about it. He just shot and killed him. Is Daoist''s mid-term peak strong? He didn''t think.


    The whole body of the three of them was enveloped by a powerful wave of spiritual power, and there was a faint phantom golden dragon behind Su Yan, making him look very domineering.


    "I''m so small, I want to pretend to be a god, do you really think of yourself as a descendant of a dragon!"


    Long Chenfeng''s hand was densely packed with spiritual power, and he directly held it into ghost claws, and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    At the same time, Ling Feng''s great sword showed cold light, and a powerful sword intent slashed out in anger. At this moment, the entire house finally could not support the pressure and collapsed.


    Su Yan leaped up, his hands like blades, and his left hand directly struck Ling Feng with the power of a sword, but not weak.


    With his right hand bladed, facing Long Chenfeng''s ghost claws, Su Yan was not weak in the slightest, but he made a violent noise.


    The two sides took over with a few tricks, which caused the whole place to set off a monstrous wave, countless ripples shook all around, and many buildings were destroyed.


    And all this is not the point at all, the point is that Su Yan has already displayed the power of shattering, and with the profound meaning of dragon fist, his power has reached its peak.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Regardless of Long Chenfeng''s ghost claws, Su Yan blasted towards Ling Feng directly, without fear in the face of Ling Feng''s anger.


    Ling Feng''s expression changed abruptly, and his fatal rage cut could not hurt Su Yan, which filled his heart with a sense of horror.


    "Who are you!"


    Ling Feng roared, it was hard to imagine that Su Yan was so strong, this was not at all the strength of the Taoist mid-term, he could not see Su Yan at all now.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and he spoke directly with his fist. He was going to blow the two of them with his fist!


    Su Yan''s fist was like the power of the sky, as if Mount Tai was pressing on the top. Before it fell, there was a powerful pressure that made Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng feel a wave of heart palpitations.


    "Fight together!"


    Ling Feng roared, right now they can only be together, not to kill Su Yan, but to resist Su Yan''s attack, because this power is too heavenly, so they did not expect it at all.


    Su Yan at the beginning can only be regarded as a genius in their eyes, after all, Ling Feng is only in his twenties, not much older than Su Yan.


    But now they know the horror of Su Yan, there is no comparison at all, it is simply a monster.


    If they knew that Su Yan''s strength was not just strength, they might not even have the heart to resist at this moment, and they had to escape.


    Facing Su Yan''s full blow, the two men surged in strength, one blue and the other white, entwining each other towards Su Yan''s fist.


    This is like two ropes, bound to Su Yan, with strong waves and tenacity, which can''t be broken at all.


    But Su Yan''s fist still did not change its trajectory, and continued to blast towards the two of them. Facing the resistance of the two, Su Yan''s eyes were full of evil intentions.


    "Just want to stop me, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan��s fist was actually shattered. It was so powerful that it was even more terrifying than before. The surrounding area was shining with golden light. Everywhere it went, it turned into a sea of ??fire, as if a fire dragon came out of a mountain. .


    This fist bombarded the two spiritual powers, directly erupting shock waves, and the world was shocked, and the whole earth seemed to be overturned.


    At this moment, the Qiao��s house, which had been in ruins, was dug more than ten meters into the ground. It became a huge deep pit with terrifying flames, as if many fire dragons were tormenting.


    After all, Su Yan''s fist broke the resistance of the two of them. This is a kind of overwhelming defeat, and it is a powerful attack, completely unstoppable, as if the overlord is alive!


    The eyes of the two were shining with terrifying flames, and finally turned into darkness, because both of them were hit by Su Yan''s fist, a shocking hole appeared in the chest, and the blood mixed with the body was burned wildly.


    The two of them flew upside down a hundred meters away and fell heavily to the ground. The breath of the whole person suddenly became sluggish, and the corners of their mouths kept coughing up blood. Obviously, this punch crit was almost a devastating blow to the two of them.

 Chapter 1217： The Soul of the Dai Family

    There was green smoke on Su Yan''s fist, which was obviously caused by the burning of the combination of the two spiritual powers.


    Gently blowing away the smell of smoke, Su Yan flexed his fist and recovered as before, with a faint smile on his face.


    At the mid-term peak of the Taoist, he couldn''t resist his full blow. Of course, this blow added the power of fragmentation, but it was not his strongest power.


    Su Yan looked at the two people in the pit at this moment, as if looking at two dead dogs. Such a person deserves to die. If he is an enemy, don''t you kill and save the New Year?


    At this moment, Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba also ran over, looking at the two in the pit with palpitations. They were too strong and it was incredible.


    "My lord, this is almost like a battle between you and that kind of elder in Jiangbei."


    Su Yan nodded, indeed, after all, this is the mid-term peak of the two Taoists, and these two are a little weird, and they have learned peculiar stunts. Together, the two are not weaker than the five elders of the ethereal door.


    "But the lord is still majestic, invincible."


    "Are you hurt?"


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head, and now he was still in a terrible pain, prickling his heart.


    "If it''s not good, then talk less."


    Su Yan jumped into the pit, walked to the two of them, and looked at them lightly.


    "Want to die?"


    "Winner and loser!"


    Ling Feng looked at Su Yan, there was no trace of fear in his eyes, even the fear was gone.


    Because of their defeat, they know their end, the existence of this realm, the strong are respected, and the losers are buried.


    "A bit spine, but it was me you met."


    "It''s how you have the ability to kill us directly, less bullshit!"


    Long Chenfeng also shouted, his eyes still shining ruthlessly when he looked at Su Yan, he didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    "Of course I want to kill you, but if you want to have a good time, then you have to answer some of my questions."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "There are no doors!"


    The two responded firmly and decisively. As the two generals of the Patriarch, they have a proud identity. All these are given to them by the Patriarch, and naturally they will not be betrayers.


    "Really, let''s try!"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, a wave of spiritual power filled his hands, which was not golden, but a black aura.


    He has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can turn golden spiritual power into black. Of course, he cannot be converted into spiritual power of other colors in the current state, and can only absorb various spiritual powers.


    The black spiritual power rushed towards the two directly, and instantly submerged in their brains, which made the two of them look uneasy.


    "The ability to solve us with one stroke!"


    "Yes, it''s useless for us to engage in these sidelines!"


    The eyes of the two were round, cold sweat was already coming out of their foreheads, and the pain on their bodies made them very uncomfortable.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but smiled a little evilly, which made the two more uneasy.


    Not long after, the faces of the two of them changed instantly, sweat on their foreheads, blue veins appeared, and their muscles were tight. It was clear that they were experiencing extreme pain.


    It wasn''t that Su Yan was cruel, he had to ask the details of the person behind the scenes and get rid of them, so that he could feel at ease.


    Su Yan has always been a person who doesn''t keep his roots. In his eyes, there is no such thing as a spring breeze.


    Of course, all the enemies are facing, people who are opposed to him, people who are damned.


    The faces of the two people began to look harder and harder, even a little unbearable, and they trembled slightly on the ground as if they were swinging.


    Su Yan still stared at the two of them calmly. This is the beginning. His mental torture technique has been tried and tested. Even the person who has competed alongside him for the position of the Immortal Emperor, has only endured it for a few hours.


    Sure enough, the faces of the two of them were green and white, and the blood vessels on their arms appeared, with a scarlet meaning.


    Seeing such a scene, Little Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba directly turned their backs to the past, and they did not dare to watch such torture. They knew that it was at least countless times stronger than the pain they had just experienced.


    The two of them trembled more and more, but they were still struggling to persevere. They had strong soul will and more loyal minds.


    "You have the ability to kill me, you vicious person!"


    "Give me a knife if you have the ability, you bastard!"


    The two began to growl, trying to relieve the pain, but it didn''t work.


    This kind of secret technique will become more and more unbearable over time. This is a mental torture, and it is even more miserable than the lower eighteen layers of hell.


    Su Yan''s face was very cold, and he didn''t smile. On the contrary, he admired the two people''s personalities. The loyalty was really rare.


    But the enemy is the enemy, and the enemy should disappear in this world, or they will continue to do harm to the world.


    After all, the murderous array displayed was to kill a lot of ordinary people, absorbing their spiritual knowledge to improve the power of the corpse general.


    This is only one aspect that Su Yan understands, and he doesn''t know the rest, but it doesn''t mean that other aspects can be seen.


    "Kill me, kill me quickly!"


    "Please, kill me, I can''t stand it!"


    The faces of the two of them have become distorted, and they are constantly rolling on the ground, blood is dripping all over, but they still cannot alleviate the torture of the secret technique.


    "After that, I will give you a happy one."


    Su Yan looked at the two and said lightly, waiting for their answer, what he wanted was this result.


    But the two were very tenacious and never said anything. Until ten minutes passed, Ling Feng couldn''t hold on, so he could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Say, I say!"


    Ling Feng knelt on the ground, very decadent, like a ball of mud, completely devoid of his previous posture.


    "Ling Feng, dare you!"


    Long Chenfeng said angrily, obviously he still wanted to carry it on, not wanting to say it.


    "I am ashamed of the kindness of the Patriarch, I can''t bear this kind of torture."


    Ling Feng was crying. He wanted to say that he couldn''t stand it at all, there was no way.


    "you!"


    Long Chenfeng still couldn''t forgive him, looking at Ling Feng''s angry face.


    "It''s just to let him know the identity of an adult. With the respect of an adult, he will be able to easily kill him and avenge us."


    When Long Chenfeng heard this, his spirit suddenly seemed to burst, and he couldn''t hold on anymore, he could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Su Yan stopped the torture of the secret technique and said with a smile: "That''s right."


    "We will always be the soul of the Dai family, and we will always be the people of the Dai family!"


    The two roared sorrowfully, the blood all over their bodies looked even more tragic, but Su Yan couldn''t be touched at all.


    Because the hundreds of ghosts in Su Yan''s ghost gourd were their masterpieces, why didn''t they think of these when they killed the innocent.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Su Yan, these two men deserved to die long ago. They had too many lives on their hands, and they were heinous people.


    "Dai Jia, it seems that this is the instigator."


    Su Yan said playfully, but there was a strong killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 1218： Muddy road

    The killing intent dissipated, and Su Yan looked at the two with a sense of oppression.


    The two of them were shocked and trembling all over, obviously unacceptable to Su Yan''s torture with secret techniques.


    "We are all under the Dai family."


    Ling Feng spoke. He knew what torture he would suffer if he didn''t say anything, he might as well say everything and let Su Yan compete with the Patriarch.


    In his eyes, the Patriarch was an extremely dazzling existence, invincible, and even the kings respected him.


    "The Dai family is a big family in the land of Baiyue, and the overlord existence of the land of Baiyue!"


    Speaking of Dai Jia, Ling Feng has endless words to describe and praise, Dai Jia is heaven in his heart.


    "I don''t want these!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, and he drank low, which was a warning to the two of them.


    Long Chenfeng hurriedly said, "The Dai family is in the mountainous land."


    Su Yan nodded. All he wanted was this information. After knowing the place of Dai''s house, everything would be easy.


    Looking at the two of them, Su Yan''s spiritual power flashed, directly rushing towards the sea of ??knowledge of the two, and instantly shattered the sea of ??knowledge of the two.


    The two fell limp suddenly, and it was considered death happily. Su Yan kept his promise.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori just came over and looked at the bodies of the two, with a hatred in their eyes. After all, the hands of the two were stained with blood.


    "My lord, how do you deal with these two bodies?"


    "Just buried it."


    After Su Yan said, leaping forward, Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba also left the big pit, and Su Yan''s hand fluctuated in spiritual power, directly setting off a frenzy.


    Countless gravel and rubble flew up and headed towards the big pit to fill up, but in a moment, the big pit was filled.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said that he was heading away, and the whole place was in ruins, but it did not affect his footsteps.


    Not long after he walked out, it was raining heavily in Guisen, as if he was pitying the innocent who died here.


    Usually it thunders first and then rains, but this is directly pouring down, indicating that the rain is very heavy, very heavy


    Su Yan and others had already left the place in their car, and their destination was naturally Yueshan, pointing directly to Dai''s family.


    However, it didn''t take long before the heavy rain continued to pour, and when the entire ruins were wet, the filled pit turned out to be strange.


    The gravel and rubble above Zhengda Pit actually fluctuate, as if something is creeping below.


    The fluctuation is very slight at first, just like the fluctuation of a human heart, causing the gravel to tremble slightly.


    But with the passage of time, the fluctuations became greater and greater, as if explosives were buried below.


    There were cracks in the gravel above the entire big pit, and in the end it got bigger and bigger, and the ravines were vertical and horizontal.


    The rain water came in along the gully, and immediately overflowed, and then continued to erode the gravel and rubble.


    But the crack is so big that everyone can enter. Obviously, such a change cannot be explained. There must be something different below.


    When the rain is getting bigger and bigger, it will erode the gravel of the whole big pit, this wave will dissipate and it will be completely calm.


    At first, I just thought that these rubbles were building materials and might respond to rain, but what happened next was no longer a matter of explanation.


    boom!


    A dull but huge sound drove the gravel of the entire big pit flying around, and a lot of rainwater poured into it continuously.


    In that pit, Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng, who were already dead, were still lying on the ground at this moment.


    The horrified wound on his chest is still clearly visible, the blood has been washed away by the rain, and the exposed skin looks extremely pale.


    But at this moment, the two who had already died actually moved. Instead of shaking their fingers, they stood up directly, abnormally suddenly.


    The eyes of the two people who were originally closed were scarlet at this moment, and their eyes were violent and cold, with a bloodthirsty meaning.


    "Life is Dai Jiachen, death is Dai Jiachen!"


    The voices of the two have changed, they are unusually hoarse, and somewhat ambiguous, as if they were abnormal people.


    That''s it, the two leap directly up and disappear into the ruins, without where they are going.


    The entire pit was filled with rainwater in just a few moments, forming a pond like a pond. The rainwater lasted for a long time.


    At this time, Su Yan and the others were already on their way to the mountain, so naturally they had to rush away non-stop, because Su Yan was a little uneasy, always feeling that the Dai family was doing something big.


    Yuwen Xiong drove the car, and Su Yan sat in the back at the moment and touched out the golden key. He had never paid attention to the golden key.


    At this moment, he took a closer look, but he didn''t notice anything strange. There was no spiritual power fluctuation on it. The divine sense probe revealed that the golden key was only gilded, and it was full of scrap iron. It was worthless. s things.


    But when Su Yan saw the lines on the surface of the golden key, he found some clues.


    The surface of the golden key is golden, almost the size of a finger, but the surface is carved with a picture, which seems a little special.


    There are mountains and waters in this picture, as well as many strange things. If so many things can be made on such a small area, the sculptor seems to be no ordinary person, I am afraid he is a master sculptor.


    Su Yan looked at these pictures carefully, and what made him pay the most attention was an eye on that mountain. This eye actually has a magical power, which can be breathtaking, like the eye of hell!


    Su Yan grasped the golden key tightly and stopped checking it. Maybe the truth will come to light when everything reaches the Dai family.


    In fact, he has already noticed something, the eyes are ominous!


    At this time, it was not far from Yueshan, and the road became muddy. Even an old driver like Yu Wen Xiongba was bumpy and blocked when driving.


    "My lord, it''s raining all the way, the weather in this place is really hell."


    "Keep on driving. What is the rain? Even if you have a knife, you must drive me to Dai''s house!"


    Su Yan''s voice was abnormally cold, which shocked Yuwen Xiongba. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore, and slammed on the accelerator, roaring and driving away.


    But the Dai family was not peaceful at this time, on the contrary it was extremely lively.


    The head of the Dai family was still sitting in the first place, looking at the kneeling man with an iron face.


    "It''s really outrageous!"


    There are many reasons for his anger, and of course he also has the meaning of happiness in his heart, because his son has found it, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    But he was angry at the people who nearly killed his son, and even more angry at the people who continued to destroy his plans.


    But as his two generals inspire ghosts, he is even more angry.


    "Niang Xipi, how dare you kill my two generals, if you don''t die, how can my Dai family stand in Baiyue!"


    Patriarch Dai''s face was cold, and his spiritual power fluctuated, making the people around him extremely frightened, even his son was standing aside trembling slightly at this moment.

 Chapter 1219： unstoppable

    "Ling Feng, Long Chenfeng, you will not die in vain, I will make that life worse than death!"


    The head of the Dai family roared, his voice shook the sky, and almost shook the clouds in the sky, very terrifying.


    The person next to him was trying to leave at this moment, but he was stunned.


    "Where do you want to go?!"


    Young Master Dai''s body is no longer a red dress, but a long robe. He lowered his head and said, "Father, my injury is not over and I need to rest."


    Patriarch Dai glanced at him, and finally nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    Young Master Dai hurriedly left the room as he was about to receive an amnesty.


    The others were still kneeling on the ground, afraid to move a bit.


    At this time, Su Yan and others had already arrived in Yueshan. It was a taboo for the Dai family to be in Yueshan, and no one dared to mention it.


    In the end, Yu Wen Xiongba caught a local martial arts elder and threatened him to know the specific location of the Dai family.


    The car screamed and rushed towards the Dai''s house, but in a moment it was in front of the Dai''s house.


    "This Dai family is grand enough, it''s built like a palace."


    The Dai��s house occupies a large area, and the building is almost imitated the ancient palace architecture, and it also looks magnificent. After all, it consumes a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources.


    Su Yan got out of the car and looked at the word Dai Jia on the door. His eyes were a little cold, and he walked forward without saying a word.


    After not taking a few steps, the door guard of Dai''s family came forward, staring at the three people with an unkind expression.


    "Where did it come from, don''t you know where this is, looking for death?!"


    Facing the door guard''s scolding, Su Yan didn''t answer at all. With a wave of his hand, the guards of these masters floated into the sky and disappeared.


    Su Yan continued to move. Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba followed behind. They knew that Su Yan''s purpose this time was to eradicate the Dai family.


    What more words are needed for this, and the purpose is clear, if someone stops and kills it directly.


    So what follows is a feast of massacre, it is completely dark, the sun and the moon are dark.


    In the face of dozens of guards, Yuwen Xiongba jumped out directly, shot with the long sword in his hand, and cut out with one sword, and several people died.


    After a few swords, these dozens of guards were completely silent, not to mention blocking half a point.


    "Leave these to me."


    Yu Wenxiong smiled domineeringly, and flicked off the blood beads on the long sword.


    Su Yan nodded and continued to walk forward. Facing the closed door of the Dai family, the fist in his hand contained great power.


    With a punch, the gate of the Dai family was protected by a powerful formation, which Su Yan hadn''t expected.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he punched again, and the power of this punch directly razed the entire Dai''s gate to the ground, leaving the gate in ruins.


    Hearing the noise, the people inside ran out one after another and notified them everywhere.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    A man with a big knife walked over and looked at Su Yan coldly, the fat in that suit trembling constantly.


    "You are the first person to dare to break into Dai''s house!"


    The man''s voice was abnormally low, and the big knife in his hand was hungry and thirsty, and it was a stab at Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t have any fluctuations on his face, and with a flick of his finger, a spirit force directly pushed towards the big man, easily blocking the power of the sword.


    More than that, the big knife in the big man''s hand melted directly, and then this force bombarded the big man, causing one of his heads to hit the wall ten meters away.


    The big man was stuck on the wall, he had no breath, and died completely.


    When the others saw that the big man was beaten to death so easily, they were shocked one by one, and backed around, not daring to take a step forward.


    At this time, several men in black came over. These two were the black clothes hall of the Dai family, and they were specially inquiring about information for the Dai family.


    The last time the Qiao family had an accident, it was this group who found out, and then notified the head of the Dai family.


    The black-clothed man headed by him is fierce and rumored to kill without seeing blood. He has a powerful realm and is said to be the beginning of Taoism.


    However, this person faced Su Yan and the ending was quite tragic.


    "Whoever comes, stop here!"


    The eyes of the black-clothed man headed with a powerful killing intent made people shudder.


    But Su Yan didn''t speak, and disappeared without a trace, which made several people in black stunned.


    They were originally killers, but in the end they couldn''t detect Su Yan''s trail, and cold sweat was shed on their foreheads.


    puff!


    A black-clothed man directly vomited a mouthful of blood, and a golden light ignited behind him. It was obvious that he was hit by Su Yan, and this palm directly caused him to live and die.


    "hateful!"


    The headed man in black had an unusually green face. This was simply a slap on them, using their best skills to slap them.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Before the headed man in black had finished speaking, the three of them were hit by Su Yan and fell to death one after another.


    More than that, his last subordinate was trembling with fright at this moment, and was directly slapped by Su Yan in the sky, turning into a pile of fleshy mud.


    "Come out for me!"


    The headed man in black was furious, and his heart trembled even more. He didn''t know what kind of opponent he met, and he was completely in fear.


    Su Yan appeared and stood in front of him, looking at him with a funny face.


    Perceiving Su Yan, the headed man in black directly furiously shot, holding a hidden weapon in his hand, and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    "It''s up to you to kill yourself!"


    But in the face of the powerful blow of the man in black, Su Yan didn''t fluctuate, and he didn''t mean to block half of it. This changed the face of the man in black.


    When he was only five meters away from Su Yan, he felt a powerful fluctuation, which made his heart palpitations and made him unable to penetrate.


    Then, a surge of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand directly turned the black man headed into a fire man.


    However, for a moment, the black-clothed man at the head became ashes directly, and there was no time to scream, Su Yan''s spiritual power burning made him unable to resist.


    After killing several men in black, Su Yan did not stop, and continued to walk forward, with an unstoppable momentum, all the Dai family backed back one after another, not daring to stop half of them.


    Entering the inner court, the third uncle of the Dai family and the second uncle of the Dai family stood in the middle of the courtyard one after another, staring at Su Yan stubbornly.


    "Intruder, die!"


    The two voices were low, but with an explosive vibration, the entire courtyard collapsed at this moment.


    Both of them were the mid-term strength of Taoists, invincible, and the backbone of the Dai family, even compared with Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all. He still walked, proudly, completely unafraid of the fluctuations of the two, and continued to walk forward, as if the two were air.


    The little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba behind him were protected by a spiritual force, and they were unharmed at the moment, following him.

 Chapter 1220： Two feet!

    Faced with Su Yan''s so rude and contemptuous, the two people''s faces were bruised and bruised, and even their blood vessels burst, and blood flowed out, showing their anger.


    "Damn it!"


    The third uncle of the Dai family roared, a huge lion turned out to be behind him, roaring incomparably, and rushing towards Su Yan.


    In the face of this trick, Su Yan didn''t care at all, did not resist at all, and only used his own spiritual power to resolve it.


    The key is that the golden spiritual power around him really resolved it, and this lion phantom couldn''t cause half damage to Su Yan at all.


    This caused the Third Uncle Dai''s forehead with cold sweat and a look of horror on his face.


    "Don''t worry about this, let''s take action together to suppress!"


    A huge phantom appeared behind the second uncle of the Dai family. It was a foreign object, which looked a little like a zombie.


    The two of them worked together, displayed the strongest moves, and rushed towards Su Yan, with the intention of killing.


    But Su Yan''s complexion was cold, even indifferent, and he didn''t pay attention to the two at all.


    At this moment, his feet actually contained a terrifying spiritual power fluctuation, and a monstrous force formed.


    With one move, one foot fell directly towards the ground, and the entire Dai family was shaken. The houses collapsed one after another, and the main house remained standing.


    This step did not directly rush towards the Second Uncle Dai and Third Uncle Dai, but the pressure made them tremble.


    Their offensive disappeared into invisible at this moment, and the two of them were backlashed, and their hearts were shaken by the power of this foot.


    While flying upside down, the two vomited blood violently, dyeing the entire ground red.


    The two fell to the ground, blood-stained, abnormally miserable, and those eyes were incredulous.


    They didn''t expect that just a kick would make him unstoppable, his whole body shattered, and even his dantian was shattered.


    Not only that, the divine consciousness of the two of them is slowly dissipating, the power of this foot is too great, and safety is the power that surpasses the middle stage of the Taoist.


    The two looked at Su Yan, pointed at him with their fingers, and finally fell weakly.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita were a little shocked at this moment, with incredulous expressions on their faces, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to be so terrifying.


    During this period of time, although Su Yan was running around everywhere, he was running "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" every day. The power and spiritual power at this moment had reached a terrifying level.


    As long as he is willing, he can completely break through to the later stage of the Taoist, there is no danger of half a breakthrough, it is easy.


    In other words, the middle stage of the Taoist is nothing to Su Yan, even the later stage of the Taoist is not so powerful in his eyes, and it can be destroyed at will.


    After killing the second and third uncles of the Qiao family, Su Yan didn''t stop in his footsteps, stepped on the ruins, and continued to move forward, taking one step to kill one person, and walking down a million corpses!


    That''s what Su Yan wanted. The purpose was to destroy the Dai family, otherwise there would be no peace in this hundred-yue land, and he still didn''t know what the purpose of the Dai family was, but it was definitely not a good thing.


    The fluctuations outside naturally attracted the attention of the head of the Dai family. His face was extremely cold at the moment, and the fluctuations all over his body directly scared one of his subordinates to death.


    "Unexpectedly, someone would dare to offend my Dai family. It''s really unreasonable!"


    "Patriarch, second uncle and third uncle are dead!"


    Patriarch Dai''s face was gloomy and terrifying, and his second and third uncles were his younger brothers, which showed his anger.


    "Unexpectedly, it was him who came, no matter he came, I would go get the golden key without saving!"


    The head of the Dai family was about to go out, so he would naturally destroy Su Yan himself and then take away the golden key.


    No need to think that he also knew that the golden key was on Su Yan, after all, he knew everything about his two generals.


    However, at this time a handsome man came over, about twenty-four or five years old, looking very young.


    Young Master Dai naturally did not go to bed at this moment, and he was also frightened by such a big event.


    "Uncle, are you out?!"


    Young Master Dai��s surprise for a year, he and the Uncle Dai��s are very intimate, after all, they are not very old.


    "Didn''t your kid almost get killed?"


    Young Master Dai is a little embarrassed, this matter is his pain.


    "It''s okay, when I go out and kill that person, I''m going to find an enemy with you!"


    Uncle Dai''s family naturally wanted to go out to fight Su Yan, how could he let the Patriarch take action in this matter.


    Patriarch Dai nodded when he saw this. He trusted his little brother because the power of this little brother was too special, just like the ancient Li Yuanba.


    Uncle Dai''s walked out of the main house, his eyes suddenly widened when he saw Su Yan.


    "Bold child, dare to be rampant in my house, looking for death!"


    Uncle Dai Jia directly rushed towards Su Yan, with brilliance on his fists, and before he attacked, the surrounding ground was constantly shaking.


    Su Yan''s complexion was slightly cold, and the spiritual power on his feet fluctuated again.


    "Take me a punch!"


    Uncle Dai''s fist was like a punishment from heaven. With this fist, the sky changed color and the ground trembled.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, he stepped directly out, shaking his fist with his foot.


    A deafening sound, a shock that can almost deprive a person of hearing, resounded all around for a long time.


    Even Patriarch Dai''s complexion became colder and colder. He didn''t expect the enemy to be so strong, and it was a bit beyond his imagination.


    It was just a move, and the two of them did not make another move when they confronted each other, because it was impossible for Uncle Dai to make another move.


    At this moment, his arm was dripping with blood, his fist was sunken, submerged in his arm, his neck was broken, and it even filled his chest.


    It can be said that half of him is shattered at the moment, and he is completely fleshy.


    Uncle Dai''s face was incredible. He didn''t expect it to be like this. He was the king of strength, known for his strength, and he couldn''t even recruit the other party.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but it was too late. The blood had already occupied his throat and poured out directly.


    His heart couldn''t bear it anymore at this moment, it burst directly, and even shattered his chest.


    Uncle Dai''s kneeling down, the blood stained the ground, he was not reconciled, he didn''t understand, he didn''t want to die.


    However, the outcome is doomed. Su Yan''s power of the feet caused Uncle Dai''s muscles to break, his heart burst, and even his dantian shattered into a pile of residue.


    In the end, Uncle Dai''s family fell feebly in a pool of blood, and the whole body burst with a bang, a flame rose, and then nothingness.


    With two feet, Su Yan killed the Dai family''s three people with two feet, causing the Dai family Patriarch to lose three younger brothers at once, which is simply unacceptable to the Dai Family Patriarch.


    But how could Su Yan bother about this? He came here to destroy the Dai family, and none of the Dai family could stay. He wanted to make the Dai family disappear into the world, so he wouldn''t keep his hands half.

 Chapter 1221： Oniyo

    Seeing that his little brother was kicked to pieces by Su Yan, Patriarch Dai''s eyes were gloomy and terrifying, he roared directly, and the people followed him out of the main house.


    The other children of the Dai family and even the young master of the Dai family rushed out. Although they were afraid of the enemy, their faces were also angry.


    After all, the people of their Dai family killed three big bosses one after another. This was unbearable. They were not afraid because the Dai family head was in charge.


    Patriarch Dai looked at Su Yan, killing intent to fill the sky, and the entire sky was suddenly covered in blood red, as if a blood demon came out of the mountain.


    "You wait for Xiao Xiao, dare to break into my Dai''s house and kill someone!"


    The head of the Dai family was so angry that those eyes actually revealed the meaning of blood demon, which made people feel shocked.


    It was Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, both of them looked jealous and fearful at the moment. This was the fear in the heart, too powerful.


    Su Yan stood quietly. This coercion was of no use to him. He had experienced strong winds and waves, so how could he be afraid of the waves of the river.


    "I will not only kill your Dai family, but I will also destroy your Dai family!"


    Su Yan''s indifferent response, the Dai family will be destroyed, otherwise the law of nature is intolerable.


    Patriarch Dai actually laughed at this, because Su Yan''s words were too rampant, he had never seen anyone dared to say this, and in his eyes he was still a young man with no hair.


    "I am ambitious, I have personality, but I don''t know how to live or die."


    "It''s just a mere house, I can kill it by flipping my hand, the frog at the bottom of the well, the arrogant Yelang!"


    At this moment, Young Master Dai Jia saw Su Yan, but at that glance, his body began to tremble, his face suddenly changed.


    "How could it be him!"


    With the incredible color on the face of the Patriarch Dai, he didn''t expect that it would be Su Yan and the others. It was really effortless to break through the iron shoes and find nowhere.


    Seeing that his son was so excited, Patriarch Dai couldn��t help but ask: "Why, do you know them?"


    "Knowing, I know it even when it turns into ashes!"


    Young Master Dai Jia rooted his teeth, and he was obviously very angry at Su Yan and the others. He could vividly remember the previous events.


    You must know that he was squeezed into the car by Yu Wen Xiongba and then dropped off the cliff. If it weren''t for his fate, he would have gone to see the king.


    "Are they the one who harmed you?!"


    The head of the Dai family naturally guessed something, the coldness on his face was even worse, and the whole body was blood red.


    "Yes, it is them!" Young Master Dai Jia pointed at Su Yan angrily, "They killed the fat bald!"


    Patriarch Dai��s face was trembling, and he understood now that everything was done by Su Yan and others. This was the culprit.


    "Unexpectedly, this series of troubles are all caused by you people, so I am angry!"


    "Father, you must be fair to my three uncles and kill him for us!"


    Young Master Dai begged so hard that Su Yan''s coldness was naturally beyond words.


    "Killing him would be too cheap for him, I want him to die!"


    In the face of all this, Su Yan was still very indifferent, did not treat it as the same thing at all, just talked about it.


    Patriarch Dai took a step forward at this moment, his whole body''s spiritual power was violent, and the entire sky became blood red at this moment, as if the blood demon was born and the world was in danger.


    "Boy, I have a hundred ways to make you better than death!"


    Su Yan sneered, noncommittal.


    "I have ten thousand ways to let your soul fly away!"


    "Very good, then try!"


    The head of the Dai family rushed down and disappeared, and no one could see half of it.


    Although Su Yan''s face changed, he didn''t make a half-stop block, but directly pounced on Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba. The purpose of the Dai family''s head was both.


    A **** hand suddenly appeared in the midair. It was originally intended to catch Xiao Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, but was blocked by Su Yan. This was the way to attack Su Yan.


    Facing this **** hand, Su Yan''s shoulders flashed an extremely dazzling golden light, which directly prevented the **** hand from impacting, and was bounced before it got close.


    The Patriarch of the Dai family appeared, looking at Su Yan with a cold face and said, "I didn''t expect you to have a second time. It seems that you will have a good time this time."


    "I don''t have the time to play with you. Do you think you are strong in the later stage as a Taoist? In my eyes, you are unbearable!"


    Su Yan''s words made the head of the Dai family furious, and the Taoist later became unbearable with ants. This was the first time he had heard of it. He usually laughed out loud.


    This time the incomparable anger in his heart was all anger and it was difficult to dissipate.


    But just when he was about to attack again, two people flew from outside the courtyard, standing very upright in front of Su Yan.


    When Patriarch Dai saw it, his eyes were sad. These two were his right arms.


    That''s right, these two are Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng. They were killed by Su Yan, which is a pity for Patriarch Dai.


    "Life is a master, and death is a ghost!"


    "Life is Dai Jiachen, death is Dai Jiachen!"


    The two voices were extremely high-pitched, but at this moment they had lost the handsome faces they had before, and they were all blood-red like a blood demon.


    That''s right, they are blood demons, the most brutal of the souls, and they have extremely cruel hatred.


    Su Yan was also a little surprised by the suddenness of the two of them. He couldn''t help shook his head. It seemed that he was still soft-hearted and did not destroy the bodies of the two. This gave the two a chance to become blood demons.


    "Patriarch, leave this to us!"


    Ling Feng knelt down and said respectfully.


    The Patriarch of the Dai family said quickly: "Get up quickly, you are the heroes, and after everything is done, you will be named the king!"


    "Thank Patriarch!"


    The two were extremely excited, and their killing intent towards Su Yan was even higher at the moment, and they rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    Patriarch Dai stood aside, looking at Su Yan coldly, he wanted to see what Su Yan was like.


    To know that Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng turned into blood demons, their strength was much stronger, and they were more afraid of death than before, and hardly felt any pain.


    This kind of person who is not afraid of pain or death is the most difficult to entangle, and it will not stop them if they don''t let their souls fly away.


    The eyes of the two of them carried a sense of coldness, and they rushed towards Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan put both Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba in another ghost-raising gourd. Naturally, they could not stay outside in such a battle to avoid being affected.


    After putting the two into the ghost gourd, Su Yan had no worries at all, facing the attack of Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng, he was not afraid at all.


    The attacks of the two carried a tyrannical killing intent, which was a powerful anger, and even more a will to kill, otherwise they would not become blood demons.


    All this was caused by Su Yan, and they wanted Su Yan to pay a painful price.

 Chapter 1222： Angry kill

    Su Yan''s hand was surging with spiritual power, extremely pure, with a violent meaning, not weak at all.


    The fists and feet of the two blasted towards Su Yan. Before they even touched, the whole ground exploded, setting off a monstrous flame.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and directly confronted them with two punches, and the brilliance above his fists was dim at this moment.


    He could feel the difference between the two of them before, and now it was like Deadpool, living entirely on angry obsessions.


    The collision of the fists caused the entire yard to be broken, and even with a strong taboo, it was impossible to resist this terrifying wave.


    The rest of the Dai family also fled everywhere, otherwise they would definitely be killed by this wave of fluctuations, completely unable to resist.


    Even the Young Master Dai was also guarded by the Patriarch of the Dai Family. Otherwise, with his strength, Yu Bo could crush him into nothingness.


    When they collided with each other, their faces changed abruptly. They became gorefiends, but they still couldn''t compete with Su Yan for strength, which made the two of them furious.


    "Blood Demon Dafa, kill me!"


    Ling Feng directly performed a secret technique. The blood-red sky was stirred up at this moment, as if it were a big dyeing vat, and the ground trembled like a mountain and the ground cracked.


    The sky was a lot of blood-red substance suddenly dropped, and it was attacked and killed by Su Yan. This substance was more terrifying than the black spiritual power of Shigou, with powerful blood demon will and intense corpse poison. breath.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", all methods were not invaded, and easily resisted. These blood-red things turned into smoke when they approached him, and finally drifted around, even more directly absorbed by him and transformed into his own spiritual power.


    Seeing this scene, Ling Feng completely changed his color, his face was actually jealous.


    "Look at me, blood demons are raging!"


    Long Chenfeng stirred up the heavens and the earth, and there was something red to the extreme coming out of him, carrying a powerful poisonous gas, dripping to the ground, directly corroding a large area, making this place directly a place of death.


    Facing this wave of volatility, Su Yan was still not afraid, his hands were sealed, and the golden light spread all over his body.


    These highly toxic substances were directly refined by Su Yan into his own spiritual power. Although there were some twists and turns, it did not hurt him half.


    "how is this possible!"


    Long Chenfeng also had an incredible face, and he didn''t believe that Su Yan could resist his attack.


    Su Yan looked at the two with a cold face, and mocked: "I said that you are ants, but if you don''t believe it, ants must have the posture of ants!"


    Su Yan jumped up, his hands like blades, and went directly towards the two of them to be killed, hit by two knives, cutting them in half.


    However, the two who had become two halves did not dissipate, but slowly merged into a bunch and returned to their original state.


    "You can''t kill us!"


    Ling Feng was full of mockery, not afraid of Su Yan''s attack.


    "Shoot together and kill them!"


    The two of them looked cold, and rushed towards Su Yan, with monstrous fluctuations, more overwhelming power, and intense poisonous gas.


    The hands of both of them are highly poisonous, and as long as they are contaminated, the powerful in the middle realm of Taoists will be turned into thick water.


    However, their opponent was Su Yan, who had a powerful Xian Jue protection. Even if Su Yan did not have Xian Jue, he could still resolve the two offensives.


    Su Yan stepped out at this moment, and the whole ground shook unceasingly. The mountains in the distance burst out with flames, and the river suddenly dried up.


    The blades of Su Yan''s hands were stained with fragmented power, and with extreme coercion, he rushed towards the two.


    It''s a head-to-head fight. It will not take a step back or be afraid of half a minute. The three of them fought fiercely and stared at everyone around them. Have you ever seen such a scene, as if it were the end of the day.


    Su Yan''s double-edged blades cut out. Although the bodies of the two of them continued to shatter, they could still melt. This was the will of the Gorefiend, with powerful immortality.


    The young master of the Dai family didn''t dare to speak at all at this moment. He secretly rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he threw him off the cliff. Otherwise, his life would be gone, and it would be impossible to resist Su Yan''s thumb.


    The three of them kept fighting each other, all attacking each other''s vital points, and the sky visions were constant, the surrounding ghost wind roared, and even more poisonous.


    The Patriarch of the Dai family kept looking at Su Yan with no smile in his eyes. It was completely cold. He noticed Su Yan''s strength and Ling Feng was not an opponent. This was an expression of anxiety in his heart.


    He wanted Ling Feng to come back, but the battle was going on now, how could the two of them stop, even if they stopped, Su Yan would not agree.


    Su Yan''s fist was clenched at the moment, a trace of cruelty appeared on his face, he was indeed a little impatient, he had to move a little real.


    Su Yan''s fist was not only shining, but also a force of destruction, setting off an overwhelming force, and the pressure was unparalleled.


    Facing Su Yan''s fist, both of them changed their colors slightly. They felt the terrifying fluctuations, which restrained them.


    Sure enough, Su Yan hit Ling Feng''s chest directly with a punch, blasting his chest through.


    Ling Feng''s body began to disintegrate, and because of the power of the collapse, his whole body became dusty.


    Ling Feng wanted to recover by the intent of the blood demon, but he found that it was completely impossible. This force of destruction still blocked his intentions, causing him to completely drift away and die.


    Seeing Ling Feng''s death and his soul dissipated, Long Chenfeng was shocked and he had already retreated.


    But Su Yan would leave a living mouth there, and directly cast the Dragon Teng Thousand Miles technique, chase him up, and kill him, just like Ling Feng''s result.


    Su Yan looked at Long Chenfeng''s chest and pulled out his arm directly. Numerous blood demons contaminated his arm, trying to corrode him, but the result was completely useless, because Su Yan''s arm could not be chewed.


    Killing the two of them, Su Yan fell to the ground, surging with energy and blood. This battle still caused him to move a bit and consume a lot of spiritual energy.


    It is mainly the will of the two blood demons, which is completely a terrifying force. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos", it would be even more troublesome to deal with.


    At this moment, the Patriarch of the Dai family saw that his two generals were frightened, and they were killed for the second time by Su Yan, and they completely disappeared in this field.


    His heart was burning with anger and his liver hurt. Everything Su Yan did was unacceptable for him, and it was completely aimed at him.


    "You and I are naturally unhappy. If you want to block my plan, you will die today!"


    The head of the Dai family leaped out and fell directly in front of Su Yan. Those eyes were like two blood demons, constantly squirming.


    Su Yan is not afraid of the slightest, looking at the head of the Dai family, and said: "Naturally bad luck, you are right, I like to kill demons and destroy ghosts."


    "Just you, do you really think it''s my opponent!"


    "You''ll know if you try."

 Chapter 1223： Gorefiend

    The two faced each other tit-for-tat, both of them looked at each other, and their eyes were full of killing intent.


    Having reached this point, it is completely the opposite, and only one life must die before it can end. This is a long-established thing.


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the breeze, constantly fluctuating, and from time to time he revealed those golden eyes.


    And Dai Xiaotian, the head of the Dai family, was also looking at Su Yan at this moment, and the blood demon in his eyes was even more expressive, completely filled with anger.


    It''s no wonder that Su Yan was a peerless enemy to Dai Xiaotian, and it caused too many obstacles to him and killed too many people.


    In his eyes, starting with his son, Su Yan has been stigmatizing it, almost killing his son, then ruining his corpse, and killing his two generals, and now he has lost three younger brothers. .


    This enmity is comparable to a sea of ??blood, and the anger in it can be imagined, it can''t be extinguished at all, only Su Yan can die.


    "Today, I will let you know my majesty!"


    Dai Xiaotian stepped out, and the entire ground shook like a violent earthquake, and a wave of mad dust was thrown around the sky.


    Facing the pressure of Dai Xiaotian''s foot, Su Yan''s eyes flashed with contempt, he didn''t take it seriously, and he stepped out the same.


    Destroy the ground!


    The aura of this foot is much higher than Dai Xiaotian''s. There are cracks and cracks in the whole ground, spreading thousands of meters away, the whole land of Dai''s family has become like a purgatory on earth.


    This made Dai Xiaotian''s face as cold as iron, and the blood demons in his eyes seemed to jump out.


    He roared, his body moved slightly, but he had a powerful power to attack and kill Su Yan.


    But for a moment, a force of no action came towards Su Yan, only a few meters away from Su Yan, the **** hand appeared and rushed towards Su Yan''s vitals.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, this **** hand was stronger than the previous blow, it was like a punishment from heaven, and he had to take it seriously.


    After all, Dai Xiaotian is a later stage of Taoist, and he is more terrifying than the five elders of the ethereal door, and has an evil meaning.


    This blood hand must be his most powerful move, I am afraid that it has killed many enemies.


    As for why Dai Xiaotian didn''t make it to the list of places, this is not surprising, because Baiyue is a barren land, completely unknown to outsiders, even the Dark Night Organization knows very little about it.


    The Dark Night Organization is not omnipotent, they can only count a few. From the eyes of the Dark Night Organization boss, it is probably a fun to pass the boring time.


    Even though he was not on the ranking list, Dai Xiaotian''s intrepidity definitely surpassed the fifth place ranking.


    As for the fourth place in the ranking, Su Yan is not aware of this, after all, that person has never been seen before, he has never seen it.


    But according to the introduction, that person is absolutely extraordinary, with very terrifying strength, otherwise Su Yan will kill the five elders of the Misty Sect, and he will definitely rank fourth on the list.


    The **** hand struck, Su Yan''s fist was clenched, and he did not evade, but directly shook him.


    With this fist, the world was turbulent, and the ground actually showed roaring waves. The waves were not dust, but mud and rocks.


    Just this blow of the fist made the ground tremble, which was terrifying.


    The sky is even more blood-red like a demon, constantly stirring, forming a horrible whirlpool, as if to swallow everything in it.


    Naturally, the two of them didn''t care about all this, they both looked at each other and wanted to kill each other.


    After a single blow, Dai Xiaotian''s figure teleported forward, his **** hands attacked, and his fists followed the shots, not weak.


    This is equivalent to a three-fist attack, and Su Yan''s double-fist can''t resist at all. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Yan is already at a disadvantage.


    But Su Yan''s subsequent movements caused many people to tremble, and they never thought that he was so strong, it was incredible.


    Su Yan''s body directly shook the blood hand, and a ripple rippled on Su Yan''s body, setting off terrifying fluctuations, as if this space had been shaken.


    And Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands, displaying the strongest power, with the power of shattering, directly shaking with Dai Xiaotian!


    The power of this pair of fists is not much stronger than just now. The two are not weak. Both have used the strongest strength. Before they touched, there was a violent explosion on the ground.


    Countless dust enveloped the entire space, and many people couldn''t see the situation inside at all, but knew that it was too strong and too scary.


    At this time, the two of them fought each other, and both retreated backwards. Dai Xiaotian retreated a hundred meters to stabilize his figure, and there was blood flowing out of his hands.


    Su Yan also stepped back a hundred meters, the golden light was dim, his blood was stained, not much better, both of them were injured.


    Dai Xiaotian looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of evil spirits, and he couldn''t describe it with anger at all. Su Yan was a real enemy in his eyes.


    Before, he had contempt for Su Yan, because Su Yan was only a middle stage Taoist, and he could easily kill him with his power.


    But now he knew that he was wrong, Su Yan was too bad for the sky, completely enchanting, not weaker than him.


    "Ruzi is not too strong, it is in my eyes!"


    Dai Xiaotian looked at Su Yan and said word by word, but the meaning of blood demon in his eyes did not dissipate, but increased.


    "If you say you are an ant, you have to bear it!"


    Su Yan is not weak in the slightest, but extremely strong, the golden light all over his body regains light at this moment, more dazzling, and the golden dragon roaring behind him.


    "Do you think that with the golden dragon bodyguard, the world is invincible? I told you a big mistake!"


    Dai Xiaotian looked up to the sky and roared, his eyes shot out two blood red meanings, directly communicating with the sky.


    The sky was originally blood-red, with constant turbulence and vortex raging. At this moment, it was like a running horse, completely changing the sky.


    Countless blood demons are raging in the sky, as if this is the world of demons, this is the land of ghosts and gods, and everything depends on them.


    The vortex began to surging slowly, forming a huge vortex, and then there was a powerful swallowing force inside, and the blood demon roared, as if the end is coming.


    At this moment, countless people were so frightened that they couldn''t speak, and even trembled and did not dare to move.


    Even the people of the Dai family were terrified at this moment. They had no idea that the Patriarch had such a terrifying technique, which was nothing short of a doomsday technique.


    Dai Xiaotian looked at Su Yan, the **** hand appeared again, but he did not attack and kill Su Yan. He communicated with the world, aroused the blood demon, and killed Su Yan instantly with the meaning of the blood demon.


    Su Yan naturally noticed the strangeness in the sky. It was not the vortex fluctuations, but had an eye, which was extremely hideous, like the eye of hell, very similar to the one on the golden key.


    The eyes kept staring at him, as if to see him through, see through his past and present, see through all his reincarnation, see through his life and death.

 Chapter 1224： Decline

    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" and used the strongest technique to resist the prying eyes. He believed that there was a fairy tactic to resist, and everything could not see his essence.


    But this breathtaking feeling still permeated Su Yan''s heart, leaving him with lingering fears.


    Of course, Dai Xiaotian didn''t know that eye, he was just a person who performed the secret technique, and the eyes were the root of the secret technique and the eyes of the person who invented it.


    In the end, those eyes dimmed, and then disappeared without a trace. In Su Yan''s eyes, the whole world was restored to emptiness, and everything returned to peace.


    But Su Yan''s body was already saturated with sweat, and the peeping just now made him feel weak, as if he was restrained and couldn''t move at all.


    Su Yan''s heart was even more disturbed. This might involve a major event, perhaps a matter of the mighty.


    But now that he has recovered his complexion, Dai Xiaotian, who is the first to deal with, is the root.


    As for the eyes, he doesn''t even need to imagine now, because the power is here and it''s totally unimaginable.


    After all, it was just something hidden in the secret technique, not a real person showing up, I''m afraid that a real person showing up can destroy him with a single move.


    Although the sky and the earth in Su Yan''s eyes were clear and calm, in fact the blood demons still filled the sky, the horrible vortex remained, and Dai Xiaotian still looked at Su Yan coldly.


    This was just a moment of loss of consciousness, a few seconds, but even such a short time was seized by Dai Xiaotian.


    When Su Yan was lost, Dai Xiaotian charged towards Su Yan with the meaning of a gorefiend, with invincible power!


    The moment Su Yan opened his eyes, the Gorefiend had already rushed in front of him, with violent devouring power, turning him into ashes.


    Su Yan hurriedly displayed the dragon roar for nine days, a violent sound of the dragon roar persisted from the world, and the golden dragon resisted him.


    But with just the slightest resistance, the Golden Dragon was turned into ashes by this blood demon, and the sound of the dragon''s roar disappeared.


    But enough, this slight resistance bought time for Su Yan, and he was able to display the power of collapse.


    As soon as this force came out, it was with the momentum of overwhelming, and the momentum was not weak, and the blood demons went directly toward it.


    The meaning of Gorefiend is just a force, a terrifying and even evil force, which contains fluctuations of swallowing erosion, and a more poisonous corpse, in short, it is very terrifying.


    The force of destruction came into contact with it, as if an incomparably small sphere suddenly exploded, raging everywhere, forming layers of terrifying waves, and the world changed color.


    Even the onlookers a few miles away were hit by this terrifying wave at this moment, and they flew around.


    Young Master Dai was hit, completely unable to resist, he fell to the ground with blood dripping, and a pool of blood had formed under him.


    "Father, father, save me!"


    Young Master Dai Jia stretched out his hand with a look of unwillingness and fear, blood constantly pouring from his mouth, so that he did not have any extra strength to say a second sentence.


    Dai Xiaotian was eager to split, teleported directly to his son, looking at him at a loss.


    "You can''t die, you can''t die my son!"


    Dai Xiaotian was very pity, but his son''s death was a foregone conclusion, because the dantian was broken, the divine consciousness also disappeared at this moment.


    Dai Xiaotian hugged his son tightly, and was deeply saddened. The pain of a white-haired man sending a black-haired man was indescribable.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean anything pitiful, **** it, nothing more.


    Dai Xiaotian stood up at this moment, glaring at Su Yan, with blazing fire burning in his eyes, as if going crazy.


    "I want you to pay for my son!"


    Dai Xiaotian roared, the Gorefiend''s intention continued to attack and kill Su Yan, and at the same time his blood hand also followed and attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan used the power of collapse to push back the meaning of the blood demon, with constant coldness on his face, directly blasted the **** hand with a punch, actually shattering the **** hand.


    This blood hand is too troublesome, it would be a disaster if he didn''t kill it, after all, he fought fiercely with the meaning of the blood demon, and sometimes couldn''t take care of the whole body.


    When Dai Xiaotian saw that his **** hands were destroyed, he became even more angry and rushed towards Su Yan completely desperately.


    His fist was filled with terrifying power at this moment, and it was even more contaminated with the meaning of blood demon, and he blasted Su Yan with the strongest force.


    Su Yan''s expression was cold, and all the spiritual power in his body gushed out, forming a very dazzling wave, which was shocked.


    Su Yan didn''t move a bit, but Dai Xiaotian flew upside down, hitting a mountain with his head, smashing the mountain.


    But among the collapsed ruins, Dai Xiaotian didn''t die, he just got out, but his whole body was dripping with blood, and he was still injured.


    "I want you to die, die to me!"


    Dai Xiaotian was completely mad and frantic, desperately attacking and killing Su Yan, the blood demons swept across the sky, and all the power was gathered in his hands. This attack was terrifying!


    Su Yan was slightly stern, Dai Xiaotian wanted to die with him, and attacked completely recklessly, regardless of backlash.


    Su Yan stepped back a few steps, his hands were sealed, the power of shattering and collapse was exhausted, and he attacked in an overwhelming manner.


    The blue dragon appeared again behind him, and the golden light and black spiritual power were added together. This was a very strong blow from him, and it could be said that it was the strongest power that a Taoist could display in the mid-term.


    The two of them were already like meteors, completely invisible, and directly blasted each other, shining innumerable lights in the mid-air, and the entire sky was constantly shaking, as if to be punched out.


    The ground has long been in ruins, and at this moment, it seems to be stir-fried vegetables, still stirring constantly.


    The rest of the people were dumbfounded. This kind of scene can be described as apocalyptic. The sky is no light, the sun and the moon are not visible, the ground is cracked, and countless spiritual powers are shaking everywhere, killing everything.


    Even the strong Taoists dare not tolerate this aftermath, and those who hide far away are too strong.


    The two banged several moves, all covered in blood, but the deep meaning in Su Yan''s eyes was still there, but Dai Xiaotian''s Dantian had begun to dim.


    But Dai Xiaotian didn''t have the slightest intention to retreat. Su Yan killed his son, he must kill Su Yan, even if he died.


    This battle is doomed to one person''s death. Either he or Su Yan will die. There is no other end.


    Besides, if he escapes, how can Su Yan stop? He will definitely keep chasing him and kill him.


    Su Yan was full of golden light with a faint black spiritual power, and the world collided, completely desperate.


    And Dai Xiaotian was blood-red, the blood demon roared, the ghost cried wolf howling, purgatory on earth, blood killing everything.


    The two fought a hundred moves, Dai Xiaotian was already in decline, his chest was sunken, and his body was full of blood, his dantian became increasingly bleak, and his spiritual energy was consumed greatly.


    He knew that he might be defeated, and his spiritual power was exhausted, and that was when he died.

 Chapter 1225： Three Kings Pro

    But Dai Xiaotian didn''t think of retreating, he also knew that there was no retreat. The only hope was to die with Su Yan.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, I was wrong."


    Dai Xiaotian shook his head with regret. He shouldn''t be so reckless, he should take a long-term view, wait for help, and attack together.


    As the head of the Dai family, his status is extremely honorable. The Dai family is a taboo existence in Baiyue. Not many but not many people know.


    Those who know are some big names in the martial arts world or famous families, because the Dai family has a special identity, so this group of people dare not think about their identity.


    Tomb Keeper!


    With just this identity, the Dai family has stood firm for hundreds of years. If it hadn''t been for the loss of the golden key due to some things in the past, so many things would not happen now.


    The guards of the tomb are naturally not ordinary tombs, but the tombs of emperors, a place that thousands of people admire and no one dares to set foot.


    Even those kings respect the Dai family, because Dai family is a tomb guard.


    Facing the head of Patriarch Dai''s shaking his head, Su Yan didn''t care, let alone the plan to let him go. In his eyes Patriarch Dai was just struggling to death.


    Su Yan''s expression remained cold, the spiritual power in his hand still fluctuated greatly, and the killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate.


    "dead!"


    A simple word, as if heaven''s punishment is coming, as if the words of judgment, this is everything Su Yan wants to say.


    Dai Xiaotian smiled, and then his face was angry and cold.


    "It won''t be easy for me to die, I have to hold you back even if I die!"


    The blood demon appeared in Dai Xiaotian''s eyes again, and the sky was turbulent again, and a strong wave filled with waves.


    Since Dai Xiaotian had chosen to die together, his natural moves were even more violent, and he attacked and killed Su Yan unfailingly.


    Facing Dai Xiaotian''s attack, Su Yan''s face was cold, his hands were sealed, and Long Teng showed up for thousands of miles and disappeared.


    "I want to hide, there is no door!"


    Dai Xiaotian manipulated the Gorefiend and blasted towards a place where there was no human figure. This was because he had noticed Su Yan''s trail.


    And Su Yan didn''t avoid it, but used the extreme speed to get away from Dai Xiaotian, so as to give him a fatal blow.


    Facing Dai Xiaotian''s moves, Su Yan showed a faint smile, and it was obvious that Dai Xiaotian was in his arms.


    "Since you come to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Su Yan waved his hands, and a majestic force converged into a group of dazzling golden light, and directly attacked Dai Xiaotian.


    Su Yan didn''t need to use too powerful moves at all, he only needed to consume Dai Xiaotian''s spiritual power, because he knew that Dai Xiaotian''s spiritual power was running low.


    Dai Xiaotian''s expression changed, but he did not defend himself, and he still bombarded Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power directly bombarded him, which was unstoppable.


    Dai Xiaotian was blown away for a kilometer, and his whole body crashed into two or three hills to stabilize.


    However, his body was already sunken at this moment, and his whole person showed a decadent tendency, completely devoid of the killing intent just now.


    Even those eyes were a little dim at the moment, this couldn''t hide Su Yan, Su Yan could clearly know his state.


    "Enough struggle, go to hell!"


    Su Yan walked over and watched Dai Xiaotian''s face full of coldness, without a trace of emotion, the spiritual power in his hand emerged at this moment.


    Dai Xiaotian split his mouth and smiled: "It doesn''t matter if I die, but I want to pull you up."


    "Stubborn!"


    Su Yan slammed his fist, and directly blasted his fist. This time there was no previous confrontation, no violent fluctuations, and only the sound of broken bones.


    Dai Xiaotian''s bones shattered, and finally Su Yan''s fist fell directly on his chest.


    Even the extremely hard muscles and breastbone could not stop Su Yan''s power, and turned into blood foam under the power of this fist.


    Su Yan''s hands were full of blood demon, and he wanted to erode his arms crazily, but it was of no use at all. The bones were too hard to chew.


    But Dai Xiaotian made a flick of his right fist, and walked away violently, tightly covering his chest, but the blood still kept flowing out.


    He has no thoughts at all in his brain, only unwilling, he can''t even end up with Su Yan, this feeling of powerlessness makes him go crazy.


    As the overlord of the Baiyue Land, he generally exists, has the supreme glory of a tomb-keeper, and has a huge plan, but it is blocked by this kid in front of him.


    "If I die, you will die too."


    "Really, you are dead, the people in this place will live well."


    Su Yan looked at Dai Xiaotian as if he was looking at a dog who lost his family.


    After all, Su Yan is still a little bit behind, and in the accumulation of spiritual power, Dai Xiaotian is naturally inferior to Su Yan, and there is no comparison with it.


    Su Yan has the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", which can accumulate a lot of spiritual power. This is his magic weapon.


    Su Yan slowly approached Dai Xiaotian, his figure still extremely stalwart. Although there was blood all over his body, his eyes were extremely bright, and it was obvious that he had not received strong damage.


    The rest of the Dai family were very scared at the moment, and their own Patriarch couldn''t match this person, and what hopes they had, they all fled everywhere.


    However, how could Su Yan let these people go, the spiritual power in his hand turned into fire, and they became four fire dragons, rushing towards each other.


    The fire dragon raged, and easily turned these Dai family children into ashes, none of them could escape, all died.


    Dai Xiaotian''s eyes were bleeding, and Su Yan was going to destroy his Dai family, leaving none of them alive.


    "Who are you, I will curse you even if I become a ghost."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that you don''t have a chance to become a ghost."


    Su Yan had been fooled before and made Ling Feng and Long Chenfeng ghosts. How could he still make Dai Xiaotian like this? Naturally, he would completely disappear in this world and never be able to resurrect.


    "Die!"


    Su Yan''s fist was clenched, and he rushed towards Dai Xiaotian. The power of this fist was not something Dai Xiaotian could resist.


    There was a look of despair in Dai Xiaotian''s eyes. He knew that he could not resist this move. This move would destroy his spirit and soul.


    But when Su Yan''s fist was only a few minutes away from Dai Xiao''s talent, a flash of light flashed, actually blocking Su Yan''s attack.


    This made Su Yan very dissatisfied, and there were people who came to make trouble.


    "President Dai, I''m late to wait!"


    A man with a royal robe leaped over, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent, with an extremely noble temperament.


    Two figures appeared behind him, not weaker than this man.


    When Patriarch Dai saw it, his face was full of joy, and he even called out.


    "The three kings are finally here!"

 Chapter 1226： Time

    It had already fallen silent, and originally thought that he was bound to die, the head of the Dai family was desperate, but he did not expect the reinforcements to arrive.


    At this moment, he was overjoyed, his face was brilliant, like a blooming chrysanthemum, a feeling of life welled up again.


    The three kings are here, for Dai Xiaotian, he is absolutely stable, and there is no way to lose.


    Dai Xiaotian''s trust in the three kings is like his previous trust in himself, and he is more confident, after all, they are three.


    None of these three is weaker than him, and even those who shoot are much better than him.


    The shooter was dressed in a royal robe, extremely stalwart, and his eyes carried a murderous aura. It was obvious that he was angry, naturally because of Su Yan.


    "President Dai, are you okay?"


    The person who shot looked at the Patriarch of the Dai family and was very concerned. If the Patriarch of the Dai family died, it would be unacceptable for him, because the tomb of the emperor would never be known.


    The emperor��s tomb is only known to the guardian, and only the guardian can find it, and only the guardian can open it.


    This is the reason why the three kings respected the head of the Dai family so much.


    The person who shot looked at Su Yan, his face grew colder and colder, he seemed to have noticed something.


    It turns out that this person is the king of Kuaiji, the boss of the hotel manager, and the person behind the corpse.


    Su Yan sneered. He didn''t expect to meet this person here. It seems that these people are really connected.


    The other two are King Haiyue and King Wu Di, who are also powerful in the later period of Taoism.


    They are just self-proclaimed kings to show their dignity, and they are not ancient emperors and queens.


    But the Taoist is enough in the later stage, it is easy to become the overlord on one side.


    "You killed my corpse!"


    This person''s deep voice is extremely majestic, with a strong pressure, which is unbearable.


    Su Yan didn''t deny it, but nodded. He really killed the corpse.


    "Yes, I killed it, so what?"


    Su Yan was provocative, and there was a taste of disdain in his eyes. In his eyes, the Taoist was also worthy of being king in the later stage, and he was really not afraid to flash his tongue.


    "It''s you, that''s right, it saves me and I will investigate again!"


    King Kuaiji looked at Su Yan with a gloomy coldness in his eyes, and the blue light fluctuated all over his body.


    "Should we both?"


    Haiyue Wang and Wu Di Wang looked over, and Haiyue Wang was still treating Dai Xiaotian.


    "It''s just to deal with a Xiaoxiao, even if he is ranked fifth in some place, why don''t you need to take action."


    King Wu Di nodded, looked at Su Yan, and said, "He has a golden key on his body, kill with speed, and then obtain the golden key."


    The king of Kuaiji heard this with a look of joy on his face, which was a god-help to them.


    "It took the Dai family a hundred years to find out where the golden key was in Qiao''s house, but I never knew who it was with, and I didn''t expect it to fall into this kid''s hands."


    "This is the best way, just kill him and take away the golden key."


    "Well, the day to open the tomb of the emperor is not far away."


    Su Yan''s eyes turned, and he knew something from these people''s words. It seemed that the golden key in his hand was a bit heavy.


    King Kuaiji looked at Su Yan, his whole body''s spiritual power fluctuated at this moment, and a powerful pressure filled his surroundings.


    His spiritual power is blue, with a strong sense of profound meaning.


    "Take me a blow!"


    The king of Kuaiji rushed forward, with a fast speed, twisting his hands, and a terrifying secret technique came out, changing the colors of the world.


    Su Yan treated him calmly, and when the King of Kuaiji was a few minutes away from him, he blasted out with a punch, majestic, not weak at all.


    The two forces collided, and the entire ground shook, setting off a terrifying dust storm, and countless explosions were deafening, turning the world into chaos.


    You can''t see the scene inside at all from the outside, and you can''t observe the fighting inside. You can only see a lot of spiritual power pouring around, like countless venomous snakes, causing many waves.


    King Kuaiji was more powerful than Dai Xiaotian, and the existence at the peak of the later Taoists was considered the strongest existence in the Baiyue Land.


    However, he is very smart and did not directly dominate. Smart people must know how to dormant, and he knows the martial arts world.


    Whether there is a martial arts world in the Baiyue Land, no one can tell, whether there is a peerless family, it is impossible to know, so the peace point is the best.


    But for a moment, the two had already fought dozens of moves, the fluctuations in spiritual power were even more terrifying, and the world was long gone.


    The **** sky that had only dissipated was shrouded in a blue light at this moment, and the wind and clouds were surging, as if waved with powerful secret techniques.


    King Kuaiji had no scruples, not to mention that he was a Taoist later powerhouse who didn''t care about Su Yan, even if Su Yan was very strong, he was not afraid, because Su Yan and Dai Xiaotian had consumed a lot of spiritual power before.


    In his opinion, even if Su Yan is very strong, his dantian will not leave much spiritual power at this moment.


    But the King of Kuaiji was wrong. Su Yan was not an ordinary person. He was reborn as the immortal emperor. He possessed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue". How could the speed of absorption and recovery be compared with ordinary people? That is a far cry.


    When these three kings arrived, Su Yan took out a lot of super spiritual power liquids from the ghost gourd to replenish the spiritual power of his dantian, and even swallowed a lot of pills.


    At this moment, he doesn''t say that his energy is as strong as before, but at least nine out of ten, he will not be exhausted because of spiritual power, let alone be defeated by it.


    Su Yan looked at King Kuaiji, with a strong will to fight in his eyes, golden light surged all over his body, and the black energy disappeared at this moment. He wanted to defeat King Kuaiji with the purest power.


    The strong fight against each other is likely to inspire fighting spirit, and some are still in awe.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not take the King of Kuaiji seriously, but the King of Kuaiji is currently a good practice opponent. If he wants to defend against the sky, he must easily defeat the King of Kuaiji.


    After all, it is not difficult for him to fight leapfrog because he is Su Baxian!


    Moreover, Su Yan still has this absolute back hand, the might of Yuan Li, this is his last magic weapon, it is the method he relies on, he will not use it unless he is absolutely necessary.


    At this moment, Su Yan displayed a terrifying spiritual power and directly killed the King of Kuaiji. This power was even more terrifying than the previous confrontation with Dai Xiaotian.


    The face of King Kuaiji changed slightly, revealing a look of shock.


    "Unexpectedly, your kid is so powerful, you can hardly be treated by ordinary people, and the strength is still so full at this time."


    "How much effort is needed to deal with ants."


    Su Yan''s words would make the king spit blood, and he was really arrogant to say that he was an ant.


    Dai Xiaotian on the side was already used to it. Su Yan saw that everyone was an ant, his vision was above all else, but he had that strength.


    "I will let you taste the mystery of my time!"

 Chapter 1227： Gangbang

    The King of Kuaiji was furious, and a wave of violent waves spewed out of his body. This wave of horror was so terrifying that it actually made time sluggish.


    Time is an empty concept, and it can only be demonstrated by other things. This is a complex and simple thing.


    The reason why the time is sluggish is that the speed of the sun is slowing down a few minutes at the moment, the fluctuation of the entire ground has been slowed down for a few seconds, and the spiritual power pouring around is not as raging as before.


    But is this real time?


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan couldn''t help but sneered. Time was profound and true to her own words.


    "You are also called Time Profound meaning, you just laugh out loud."


    Faced with Su Yan''s ridicule, King Kuaiji did not move, but continued to use the secret technique. At this moment, the blue spiritual power of his body formed a vast ocean, which was so high that it was even like a sea wave.


    This kind of speed is unparalleled, even fast to lightning, but in a flash, it is in front of Su Yan.


    And when Su Yan used his spiritual power to resist, he discovered the profound meaning in it. Unexpectedly, his power was resisted by a kind of fluctuation, and it was much slower for this.


    Su Yan was finally moved. Unexpectedly, Su Yan said this time, increasing his attack speed and slowing down the enemy''s speed.


    This is of course very powerful, but I have to say that it is still not the true meaning of time, not the control of time.


    Being able to control time, in the eyes of Su Yan, only those great abilities can do it. Even if he was once at the peak, he was just delaying time and could not make history go backwards.


    That is the ability to guard against the sky, it is simply incomprehensible existence, how can a mere Taoist do it later.


    But even so, this time is extremely terrifying, and it''s almost unfavorable when facing the enemy.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold at the moment, a suffocating aura filled his body, and even more monstrous power poured out.


    He has to break through the shackles of this force, or he will be passive. Passiveness means disadvantage and danger.


    Su Yan was full of majestic power, with terrifying coercion, and even more dazzling golden light. This power just diffused, and it changed the color of the world.


    With one foot on the ground, the ground trembled and cracked vertically and horizontally. This force had an unyielding meaning and rushed directly towards the invisible bondage.


    This is the collision of power and power, and it is also a confrontation of spiritual power. Of course, the comparison of the two people''s consciousness is indispensable.


    The reason why Su Yan is not afraid is because his divine consciousness is so powerful that he has no worries at all.


    And the most important fulcrum of the profound meaning of time displayed by King Kuaiji is divine consciousness, which is based on divine knowledge, otherwise it cannot be displayed at all.


    And this was just right when Su Yan got in his arms, and his divine consciousness was completely free. His divine consciousness was called the second on this earth, so no one would dare to be the first.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness fluctuated at this moment, drifting around along with his spiritual power.


    Originally, the spiritual power could not break through that kind of bondage, but with the help of divine consciousness, it was just like a tiger, and it instantly increased a lot of power.


    But at this time King Kuaiji''s offensive had arrived, and it was overwhelmingly overwhelming, and with breathtaking power, it was bound to destroy Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was covered in golden light and faced the attack directly. Although his blood was surging, he was not injured.


    "King of Kuaiji, this kid seems to be breaking your time, please click to kill him!"


    The Haiyue King''s face on the side was cold, he actually saw through Su Yan''s attempt at a glance. He had some insights into space, and he could naturally feel Su Yan''s terrifying consciousness fluctuations.


    Of course, King Kuaiji also noticed Su Yan''s strangeness, and at this moment, he felt a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    With his hands waving, a powerful spiritual force swept over, and this blow was called his strongest blow.


    "To deal with you, the old man used the strongest strength, are you still alive!"


    The king of Kuaiji roared, horrible fluctuations swept the sky, the sky was dark, the thunder and lightning roared, the whole place really became a purgatory.


    Su Yan also felt this wave of fluctuations, it was too terrifying, the full blow of the Daoist''s later peak was almost equivalent to the existence of innate consummation.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s dantian was like the vast ocean, pouring out at this moment, forming a powerful defensive shield on his chest.


    This defensive shield had just been formed, and King Kuaiji��s strongest attack was an attack, directly blasting Su Yan away for a thousand meters.


    The defensive shield was immediately dissipated by the bombardment, just blocking it.


    Su Yan was blasted into the air, blood was emptied, and a horrified wound appeared on his chest, with blood scabs all over, and the wound was very serious.


    However, Su Yan didn''t snorted, it was all skin trauma, and it didn''t hurt the root, so it wouldn''t hurt the root.


    At this moment, his spiritual consciousness is still, contending with the power of ++ binding, and progress has been made.


    King Kuaiji''s complexion changed transiently, and he felt that the profound meaning of time was weakening, and it was really as King Haiyue said.


    "This son is too bad to believe!"


    Both Haiyue King and Wu Di Wang looked over, with a cold expression on their faces, and they might intervene at any time.


    However, King Kuaiji didn''t let the two of them take action. He didn''t want them to help him. This was a cowardly performance and proved that Su Yan was better than him.


    Even if Time Upanishad was dismantled by Su Yan, King Kuaiji still wouldn''t be afraid of it. After all, he was the powerhouse at the peak of the later period of Taoism and the first powerhouse in Baiyue Ming.


    "Die to me!"


    The King of Kuaiji roared out, this roar was more terrifying than Thunder, it was like a high-pitched shell, extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan didn''t fluctuate too much in the face of this roar, and the divine consciousness was the best to resist the voice.


    "How strong is your divine consciousness!"


    The king of Kuaiji was eager to split, and he couldn''t imagine that Su Yan''s mental power could be used with one heart and two purposes. On the one hand, he can dissolve his time and resist his roar.


    Su Yan didn''t answer. At this critical moment, the divine consciousness was more surging, and he directly broke through the time mystery of King Kuaiji.


    There was a strong fluctuation in the entire space. Blood overflowed from the corner of King Kuaiji''s mouth, and his time was gone.


    Su Yan felt an unprecedented sense of ease, as if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, carrying it all the time, extremely frustrated.


    Su Yan let out a foul breath and looked at King Kuaiji, showing killing intent.


    "Get an axe in front of me to find death!"


    Su Yan spoke out, his figure disappeared, and he directly attacked King Kuaiji.


    King Kuaiji did not retreat, he was actually confronting Su Yan, but his power obviously couldn''t make Su Yan pay any price.


    Su Yan was able to withstand the strongest blow just now, not to mention that he was not afraid at all.


    Su Yan was tough all over, and a force of power gathered on his fist. This fist was extremely fast, and it was no longer blocked by half, and it fell directly on the face of King Kuaiji.


    The King of Kuaiji wanted to resist, but he couldn''t do it at all.

 Chapter 1228： Space and power

    The power of this punch can be regarded as Su Yan''s furious attack. He was a little angry, because he was injured because of it, which he couldn''t bear.


    So this punch is very heavy, and the strength is almost ten percent of his, which is considered an extraordinary blow.


    King Kuaiji was blown away by this fist for a kilometer, and hit a huge mountain with his head. This mountain was much larger than the one that Dai Xiaotian crashed and destroyed, and it was as huge as Mount Tai.


    The king of Kuaiji made the mountain shake constantly, because this force was too great for him to endure, and there was bound to be power drifting around.


    Su Yan''s fist crashing down a mountain is not an exaggeration. His power has that ability. This is the power of the innate realm.


    King Kuaiji fell on the mountainside, blood constantly gushing out, qi and blood surging all over his body, spiritual power decayed, and his breath was extremely sluggish.


    The most important thing is that his chest is extremely hollow, and there are signs of cracks in the pubic area, which makes King Kuaiji''s complexion suddenly change.


    He hurriedly used his spiritual power to repair, this time it stopped the cracks in his dantian, but in his heart, Su Yan had become a great demon king who could not be defeated.


    King Haiyue and King Wu Di both ran over and showed their spiritual power to King Kuaiji, which made him feel much better.


    "This son is not a simple existence."


    King Haiyue glanced at Su Yan, his eyes full of jealousy, only when he faced a truly strong man.


    "No, it''s said to be only twenty-one years old. This is horrified."


    "I finally know the legend of the outside world, it really is true!"


    King Kuaiji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was somewhat sullen, but his eyes were staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "He is Su Baxian in the fifth place in the rankings, and is known as the Su Blood Demon. Jiangnan, Jiangbei, Southwest, Northeast, and even Fusang and the Polar Ice Field have his reputation!"


    King Haiyue and King Wu Di both changed their colors, and they never thought that Su Yan had such a big background.


    They are in Baiyue and have no information about the outside world. They are like Yelang here.


    Even Dai Xiaotian was convinced of Su Yan at this moment. He couldn''t beat Su Yan at all. He was not of a magnitude at all, but he was extremely sad.


    Obviously he was in the later stage of the Taoist, and as a result, he was beaten by an extremely young Taoist in the middle of the night. If it weren''t for King Kuaiji, he would have died long ago.


    But now King Kuaiji was also defeated in his hands, which made him extremely subverted, and this kind of gap was completely unbearable for ordinary people.


    "Su Baxian, you stabbed in the martial arts world, and you dare to come to Baiyue to make trouble, are you afraid that I will inform the mysterious door!"


    The King of Kuaiji roared out with a threat of threat.


    This also confirmed why King Kuaiji didn''t dominate Baiyue. It turned out that he knew the Xiuwu world, and seeing his words have some connection with the Xiuwu world, otherwise, how could he know the grudge between Su Yan and the Misty Men.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and he was fart at the words of King Jieji. He had never been afraid of the vagueness.


    "Mysterious and ant martial art, just go report it."


    Su Yan''s words almost made the King of Kuaiji spit out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body trembled in anger, which was simply unhappy.


    "you are vicious!"


    King Kuaiji could only say these three words in the end. He had no choice but to take Su Yan, and he was less than a little bit cheap in words.


    At this moment, King Haiyue said: "Now it is a situation of endless death, no matter what other sects, he can''t quench his thirst."


    "King Haiyue is right. Let''s attack together to suppress this servant!"


    King Wu Di looked at Su Yan, his killing intent was clear in his eyes. He naturally knew that he and Su Yan could not go against the enemy, but that was not necessarily the case when they shot together.


    King Kuaiji nodded, there is only this way right now. The four of them work together, and the horror of their power has never been seen. It is impossible to win against a middle-stage Taoist person, even if it is against the sky.


    The four late Daoists are strong, and they are all overlords of the same place. They are not the kind of indiscriminate existence in the late Daoists. It is of course terrifying to work together.


    Even Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold at the moment. He knew that there would be a battle of life and death waiting for him. He knew that this group of people would deal with him together, but he had no intention of retreating.


    Fight then fight, live as a master, die as a ghost, never be a coward!


    Moreover, Su Yan is not without the slightest qualifications for resistance, he still has a real back hand, it is not always certain who will live and who will die.


    Both Haiyue King and Wu Diwang stood up at this moment, just standing up, there were violent fluctuations in the whole place, and the sky was flying like a meteor.


    There is also a majestic force spreading everywhere, showing its terrifying power with the ground bearing.


    Haiyuewang has something to gain in space, and he has a different familiarity and understanding of space than ordinary people, and his moves are also related to space.


    And Wu Di Wang is good at power, everything is imaginary in front of him, only power and women are the eternal purpose, with the strongest power and the most beautiful woman, that is his life philosophy.


    Standing by the two of them caused such majestic fluctuations. This kind of fluctuation is actually not much weaker than the King of Kuaiji, but King of Kuaiji is slightly better.


    Haiyue King was the first to attack, and a wave of spatial fluctuations spread out, without a trace, moving in all directions, and the world changed transiently.


    "Let you taste the moment of my space!"


    King Haiyue roared, the spiritual power spread out all over his body, but in this instant, the spiritual power disappeared, as if the world was not there.


    This is not the extreme speed that people can''t see, this spiritual power can''t see and should feel the fluctuations, but these fluctuations can''t be felt, this is the instant of space.


    This spiritual power is like a fish in the ocean, which can suddenly emerge from any place. This is the power of the moment of space.


    At the moment when the spiritual power dissipated, a yellow spiritual power wave emerged behind Su Yan, directly attacking behind him.


    At the same time, King Wu Di moved, with a strong brilliance on his fist, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    This is a frontal assault, but also a confrontation of strength. What Wu Di wants is to compare strength with Su Yan.


    However, this is not the case. It is more of a scheme, a close scheme.


    Double-sided flanking, on the one hand people are invincible, and on the other side assault, in order to make Su Yan face King Wu Di''s attack, so as to weaken the perception of danger behind him, this is a sound attack, this is the combination of space and power.


    Haiyue King showed a faint smile. In his opinion, Su Yan would definitely not be able to discover the danger behind him. This blow he was confident that Su Yan would be injured badly. This force was his ultimate strength.


    Even the king of Kuaiji and Dai Xiaotian smiled, and they didn''t expect that they could attack so seamlessly.

 Chapter 1229： Four people work together

    It was originally said that the four of them worked together, and doing so would definitely give Su Yan a terrible blow, and even directly cause Su Yan to fall.


    But now the cooperation between Haiyue King and Wu Di Wang is almost seamless, and they have completely used the sound to attack the west, so it seems that the two can make Su Yan suffer serious injuries.


    Then the next thing is even simpler, only need to kill the injured Su Yan, there is no more cost at all.


    "Space and power are really strong, I didn''t expect to have such a mysterious meaning."


    The king of Kuaiji smiled at this moment, the anger and anxiety before disappeared, and now he is completely calm.


    And Dai Xiaotian''s breath recovered at this moment. Although his injury was not completely healed, it was not a major problem. His killing intent towards Su Yan did not dissipate.


    Su Yan could see the faces of these four people, and for this reason he showed a hint of abuse, treating them like ants.


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression like this, the four people were dissatisfied, and a powerful killing intent flashed in their eyes.


    But King Wu Di��s attack had already blasted towards Su Yan at this moment, and the force of this blow was not unforgiving, it was his strongest blow.


    A sneer appeared on Su Yan''s face, his fists clenched, and he greeted him without fear.


    King Haiyue smiled and finally took the bait. Now he can directly attack Su Yan.


    The group of power behind Su Yan is even more majestic, and it is fully revealed at this moment, pressing towards Su Yangai.


    In the eyes of these four people, Su Yan was definitely unstoppable, but they thought too simple and perfect.


    Su Yan''s fist bombarded him with an unstoppable force to withstand the blow of King Wu Di and dissipated instantly.


    Then he turned and backed, and a majestic golden spiritual power emerged in front of his chest. This golden spiritual power, with violent fluctuations, directly resisted King Haiyue''s sneak attack.


    The expressions of King Haiyue and the others changed sharply, and they had no idea that Su Yan had discovered their strategy. The most important thing was that Su Yan was not afraid, but directly shook his power.


    "He is doing his own work and cannot live!"


    The king of Kuaiji roared, his eyes were extremely gloomy, and he dared to resist the power of King Haiyue at the blow that shook King Wu Di, almost looking for death.


    That''s right, normal people should retire at this time to avoid this trick. Su Yan''s approach is too mortal.


    But Su Yan has a strong spiritual power, is not afraid of the slightest, and is handy when facing this.


    In the dumbfounding gaze of the four, Su Yan''s spiritual shock between his hands directly resisted the power of Haiyue King, and more than that, it was annihilated.


    Su Yan looked at the four of them with a sneer, a mockery appeared on his face.


    "hateful!"


    Haiyue King roared, his anger was extremely violent, his whole body was shaking at this moment, and all around him exploded.


    "This son is against the sky!"


    King Kuaiji had to accept it, and could only say this, which was completely beyond his imagination.


    "I didn''t expect him to be able to deal with such a perfect strategy. It''s incredible!"


    Even King Wu Di was also jealous of Su Yan at this moment. His strongest power could not deal with Su Yan. This was terrible.


    Only Dai Xiaotian''s eyes dripped with blood. The stronger Su Yan became, the less his hope of revenge became, how could he accept it.


    "Say you are ants, but you don''t see yourself clearly, and you are arrogantly called king, shameful!"


    Su Yan''s words were extremely loud and embarrassing, and his voice vibrated all around for a long time.


    This made the four of them blue and white, and they were furious, but there was no retort.


    After a long time, the expressions of the four of them recovered. After all, they were the strongest, after all, they were the overlords of the Baiyue Land. Their xinxing would not collapse so easily.


    "This son has a sharp mouth, it''s useless to talk to him!"


    "Well, now we should work together and kill him together!"


    King Kuaiji looked at Su Yan, his killing intent enveloped the entire sky. He knew that he would be uneasy if he didn''t kill Su Yan, and he would even die. This was a choice with no retreat.


    "Let''s do it together, I don''t believe this son can withstand the attacks of the four of us!"


    King Wu Di became irritable, his power overwhelmed the sky, and with a punch, a mountain collapsed and set off a monstrous force.


    Even Dai Xiaotian nodded his head, and it can only do this right now, there is no other way, and his heart is naturally very eager to kill Su Yan.


    In the face of the four people working together, Su Yan didn''t change his face, and said without changing his face: "It''s so good. It saves me one by one to solve the trouble. Packing and taking away together saves time."


    The four were furious, and their voices shook the entire sky, making the heavens and the earth eclipsed, and the entire Yueshan Mountain was plunged into apocalypse at this moment.


    Many surrounding people, who have never seen such a vision, are so scared to hide in the house and dare not come out, thinking it is God''s punishment.


    Some people even kneel down and pray, hoping that God will not punish the mountainous land. After all, the mountainous land is already very poor.


    Some even invited masters to communicate with heaven, hoping to protect the safety of the people in the mountains.


    But all this is in vain, because this is not a punishment from the heavens, but a man-made disaster. How can a man-made disaster be solved by kneeling and worshipping and a wizard can only be restored after the battle of Su Yan and others is over.


    At this moment, the four of them had stepped out and dropped one foot. The ground shook, and countless gullies appeared, and their strength was extremely violent.


    The power of the four is as powerful as the peak of the Taoist later period. With such a combined force, it is infinitely close to the existence of the Taoist Consummation, and it is completely unpredictable.


    Su Yan was surrounded by golden light at the moment, so naturally he did not dare to be sloppy. After all, this was a combined attack by four people, and the slightest amount of death might be lost.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t use the last hand, he still wanted to try it. After all, using Yuan Li was like opening up, without any challenge.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to have passed a layer of golden light, and the dragon scales were more lifelike. Behind him, the golden dragon roared, and the dragon roared into the earth.


    Facing the four people''s full blow, Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest and calmly faced it. Even if it was the force of the four directions, he still did not take a step back.


    "court death!"


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t even have any intention of retreating, King Kuaiji''s face was furious and violent, and the power of time was poured out.


    Su Yan''s hand was full of strength, and he greeted him with no weakness, and the force shook his surroundings, setting off a light like daylight.


    At this moment, King Wu Di also rushed in, his power was stronger than King Kuaiji and King Haiyue, and it was far more terrifying than King Li in the West.


    With this blow, even Su Yan''s fist felt a little cracked, blood was flowing out of the tiger''s mouth, and his arms were extremely bruised.


    Before Su Yan could repair it, King Haiyue had sneaked in. He was good at the power of space, and he was completely without a trace, like a wind, like a killer.


    "Die me!"

 Chapter 1230： The world is falling apart

    King Haiyue rushed in angrily, and from his tricky angle, he slammed towards Su Yan''s life point. If this blow was implemented, even Su Yan would be killed.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying wave immediately protected his lifeline. At the same time, he kicked it out.


    This foot directly collided with Haiyue King''s offensive, and the sound was so loud that the whole world was trembling, and the ground couldn''t bear the pressure, and it was sunken.


    The power of Su Yan''s kick is more natural than that of his fist, because he has used a powerful skill to destroy the ground, and this power can destroy the existence of a planet.


    Haiyue King was blocked. He exploded a hundred meters away and looked at Su Yan coldly. He didn''t expect that Su Yan''s power and speed were so strong, which was completely unexpected.


    "What is this son, the evil star of heaven!"


    Haiyue King mastered the space, and he still couldn''t compete with Su Yan''s speed. In fact, his speed was already very fast, but Su Yan not only had the skill of dragon leaping a thousand miles, but also had a powerful spiritual sense.


    No matter how weird the Haiyue King shot, Su Yan could sense the fluctuations by his spiritual sense, and then used Long Teng Qianli to get away from him, and then attacked.


    "That won''t work!"


    Dai Xiaotian''s face was full of blood. Although it had dried up, he still looked terrible. His eyes were covered by blood demons at the moment, as if cataracts.


    Obviously he was mad with anger, even seizures, Su Yan was too strong, giving him a feeling of powerlessness, and the backlog of blood and deep hatred could not dissipate.


    The king of Kuaiji was still relatively quiet, and at this moment he said: "Before we were only four of us scattered and attacked, and we did not really work together. The four people work together to use the strength together!"


    When Haiyue Wang and others heard the words, they looked happy, knowing that King Kuaiji must have a way.


    "King of Kuaiji, what do you say now?!"


    "You pass on your spiritual power to me!"


    The king of Kuaiji roared, the killing intent in his eyes became more and more high, and more than that, his whole body was full of bulging at this moment, and he was obviously ready to withstand spiritual power.


    The three looked at each other, and they were still a little muttered in their hearts, after all, they were worried about the deception of the king of Kuaiji.


    But the three of them thought about it, the current enemy is Su Yan, this is the most fundamental evil, and no one can live without killing him.


    "it is good!"


    The three answered in unison, and then ran the dantian, and the majestic spiritual power continued to gush out, drifting towards King Kuaiji.


    The power of Haiyue King is blue, like a vast ocean, constantly rushing towards King Kuaiji, and is directly swallowed by King Kuaiji.


    Dai Xiaotian is also blue spiritual power, and at this moment he spared no effort to bless his body with all spiritual power, which is equivalent to putting all the chips on the king of Kuaiji.


    King Wu Di was full of strength like a rainbow, and now all drifted towards King Kuaiji, there was nothing left but an empty shelf.


    "King Kuaiji, rely on you!"


    King Kuaiji was the strongest among the four, and it was natural to give him power to him. He expected him to kill Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan is killed, they can sit back and relax, their spiritual power can be restored, and they only need to retreat for a period of time.


    At this time, King of Kuaiji swelled incomparably, like a Hulk, with violent spiritual power running around in his body, making him a little hard to fight.


    However, King Kuaiji quickly adapted, and used the secret technique to gather all the spiritual power and temporarily save it.


    "Su Baxian, I see how you respond this time!"


    The eyes of King Kuaiji were like electricity, shooting at Su Yan, just the expression in his eyes was with powerful killing intent.


    Su Yan jumped in the air, and the ground was directly crushed by the pressure at this moment, forming a huge pit.


    In the middle of the air, Su Yan stood proudly, not worried about King Kuaiji��s de-miaos, he wanted to try the existence of King Kuaiji.


    "Succumb to death!"


    The king of Kuaiji came tyrannically, his fist was as big as an electric pole. The power of this fist was as powerful as the sun and the moon.


    Haiyue Wang and the others looked at the sky like a duck craned their necks, naturally caring extremely, but this was related to their fate.


    But Su Yan didn''t evade in the face of this fist attack, but jumped up and directly greeted him.


    Su Yan''s fist looked very small in front of King Kuaiji, but it was hard to shake with it, and it had not shown much disadvantage.


    King Kuaiji was furious, increased his strength, and blasted again with a punch. This punch directly landed on Su Yan''s fist, which actually blasted Su Yan a hundred meters away.


    Su Yan felt the pain from his fist, this force was too strong, it was the power of Taoist Consummation, and it had the power to overwhelm.


    This is direct realm suppression, bullying others, making Su Yan a little passive.


    Su Yan shook his arm, unloading this terrifying power, dragon scales appeared on his arm, there was a glare, and the force of fragmentation and the potential of collapse coexisted.


    The attack of this kind of force, with the momentum of overwhelming mountains, seemed to smash the mountains and rivers with one punch, cross the river with one punch, and suppress everything with one punch.


    The king of Kuaiji sneered again and again, without any fear at all, Su Yan still wanted to shake him hard, it was pure death.


    "Stupid!"


    The king of Kuaiji rushed forward, swiftly, and appeared directly in front of Su Yan. The power of this fist hit his back.


    Su Yan''s fist did not fall on the King of Kuaiji, but was successfully attacked by the King of Kuaiji.


    This wave of fluctuation is like a comet hitting the earth, blasting the ground into a group of terrifying ripples, with dust and debris in the ripples, which is extremely shocking.


    Su Yan was covered in blood, and there was a fist mark in his chest. At this moment, his breath was sluggish, and his injury was obviously serious.


    Seeing this scene, Haiyue Wang and others were overjoyed, clapping their hands one by one, and they were extremely excited.


    "Finally there is an advantage!"


    "King of Kuaiji is great!"


    Dai Xiaotian almost took off his clothes to celebrate, tears in his eyes.


    King Kuaiji stood in the air with his hands wrapped around him, looking at Su Yan coldly, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Su Baxian, you can''t do it with just one blow!"


    Su Yan lay on the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the eyes between his brows flashed with horrible waves.


    "Your strength is barely good."


    Su Yanchai opened his mouth and smiled, rushing to the sky, and stepped out, like a fairy walking on the moon in the sky, extremely terrifying.


    The power of this kick made the King of Kuaiji discolor. He originally thought that Su Yan was seriously injured, but he did not expect to be able to display such a terrifying power.


    "Damn it!"


    King Kuaiji let out a deep roar, the spiritual power of his fist fluctuated, and he didn''t retreat, but directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    This punch and kick made the entire sky change, as if the sky was broken and the ground was cracked. It was the place where Haiyue King and the others were. At this moment, it was shaking and the ground was sunken.

 Chapter 1231： All fall

    The clouds in the sky receded directly at this moment, and the sky showed black meaning, as if night, the endless vast place, there was a huge fluctuation, absorbing all the spiritual energy, completely returning to peace.


    However, the ground is constantly cracking, and ravines run all over the mountain.


    King Kuaiji was shaken back 100 meters by this wave, his face was uncertain, his strength was almost extreme, but he still failed to kill Su Yan.


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer an unbeatable Xiaoqiang in his eyes, but the ultimate horror, unimaginable.


    "Die to me!"


    King Kuaiji roared again, soaring into the sky, hitting the ground with one blow, and directly blasted towards Su Yan, which was considered the strongest force.


    Not only that, the King of Kuaiji also used secret techniques, time mystery, mixed with spatial fluctuations, and even a blood demon''s rebirth power.


    This can be regarded as the combined force of the four, the strongest blow, extremely powerful, and the force that will kill everything.


    Even if the Taoist Consummation powerhouse is facing this blow, it cannot be said to be absolutely able to resist it, because it is too strong, it is like a Taoist Consummation blow.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were full of jealousy, watching the terrifying fluctuations getting closer and closer to him, and there was an invisible shackle around him that wanted to lock him up.


    Under this circumstance, Su Yan couldn''t help it. His power was no longer able to resist. Right now he could only use the last move.


    The power of Yuanli!


    Yuanli, the power above spiritual power, can only be displayed by the strong who surpasses the innate. Naturally, its horror does not need to be elaborated. It has the power to destroy the world.


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", turning the spiritual power of his body into elemental power. The majestic spiritual power was transformed into a drop of pure elemental power, very few, only a dozen drops.


    After all, he is only innate cultivation base, Yuan Li is not what he can display at all, such a transformation is already against the sky.


    After transforming the power, the horrible fluctuations of King Kuaiji came, directly hitting Su Yan, and the entire ground was shaken.


    The waves set off by this force were utterly shocked, and the surrounding areas centered on Su Yan were all in ruins and sunken.


    Not only that, at this moment, the ground is blazing into the sky, spiritual power is bursting, and the ripples are shaking all around, it is simply difficult to describe, too shocking.


    Haiyue King stroked his beard. If this trick still didn''t kill Su Baxian, then they really had no tricks and could only wait to die.


    "It''s stable now!"


    "This blow is not stable yet, so it''s still a shame!"


    Dai Xiaotian knelt down at this moment, and his Dai Jiajing was completely wiped out. Now that he is the only one left, he is naturally distraught.


    "Children of the Dai family, I cannot protect you!"


    Dai Xiaotian was extremely sad, and roared to the sky, releasing the sadness in his heart.


    After a long time, he recovered his expression, showing cruelty.


    "But don''t worry, he Su Ba will die first, you can look down, and continue to be the spirit of the Dai family in the next life!"


    Even King Kuaiji fell down at this moment, his body ups and downs, obviously using too much power, so that he received a lot of backlash.


    "It''s a monster, if this child grows up, who else can destroy it."


    "I look at him not like a genius, but more like an existence who has lived for endless years."


    King Wu Di said at this moment: "Follow him, now he is dead, everything is over, wait for the dust to dissipate and take away the golden key."


    They naturally knew that the golden key would not collapse, because it contained a powerful taboo. It opened the tomb of the emperor and could only be destroyed unless it surpassed the existence of a Taoist.


    However, in the dust at this moment, Su Yan did not die, the might of Yuan Li helped him resist everything, he was just a little bit ashamed.


    "It''s really tough, it cost me five drops of vitality!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of evil spirits. He had a dozen drops in total, which was equivalent to consuming one-third of his strength. This was to resist this blow.


    But he didn''t feel a pity because of this. It was enough to withstand a single blow. As long as he had some strength, he could kill all four of them.


    Su Yan worked hard to recover from his injuries, but the previous fight still scarred him all over.


    Before long, the whole body was repaired just after the dust dissipated.


    The king of Kuaiji and others came over with joy, intending to check the results and look for the golden key.


    But what they saw was not the golden key, but Su Yan, standing straight in front of them.


    The four of them were stunned, their faces full of surprise, even with an incredible color, completely stunned.


    After a long time, the King of Kuaiji was the first to react, and said with a face of disbelief: "How is it possible, how is it possible!"


    Su Yan didn''t even die, this kept reverberating in the minds of the four of them, like Hong Zhong, making their brains rumbling.


    "how is this possible!"


    Dai Xiaotian collapsed to the ground all of a sudden, with an unbelievable expression, which completely made him tremble.


    Su Yan looked at the four people coldly, without a trace of emotion, as if looking at them.


    "Said you are ants, ants have the posture of ants!"


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch and rushed directly to Dai Xiaotian. The power of this punch contained the power of Yuanli, and it was impossible to stop it.


    Even if he didn''t use his original strength, Dai Xiaotian couldn''t stop him at all, he didn''t have any spiritual power to resist.


    Dai Xiaotian''s face was full of horror, and Su Yan''s fist hit his chest directly, his dantian shattered and disappeared with his spiritual consciousness.


    Seeing this, the king of Kuaiji and others were shocked and fled around. Right now they couldn''t fight at all and could only escape for their lives.


    Su Yan looked at the three people, smiled, and escaped, how could it be possible to escape.


    Su Yan leaped up, kicked it, and directly hit King Wu Di. The previous King Wu Di was overwhelmed by the power, but now he collapsed softly, and this kick directly smashed his back.


    King Wu Di''s eyes were dim, his face was full of unwillingness, and the corners of his mouth trembled and said: "I still have beautiful women to enjoy, I have not yet become the strongest king!"


    This time, King Haiyue and King Kuaiji were scared to death, and fleeing like the wind, flying away.


    But Haiyue King''s spiritual power was given to Kuaiji King, how could it be possible to run fast and be easily overtaken by Su Yan, and was killed by Su Yan''s punch.


    King Kuaiji ran fast, after all, he had the power of four people in his body, and he ran desperately at this moment.


    Now he just wants to save his life, just want to avoid Su Yan''s pursuit, nothing else.


    But Su Yan drove the dragon for thousands of miles, and after a few breaths, he caught up with him and stopped in front of him.


    Seeing that there was no way out, the king of Kuaiji knelt down and kept begging for mercy.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he ignored King Kuaiji''s begging for mercy. A golden spiritual power emerged from his hand and directly attacked King Kuaiji.


    King Kuaiji couldn''t bear this force at all, and the power of Yuanli swept everything!


    When King Kuaiji fell, Su Yan''s expression returned to normal. All four of them died, and everything was over.

 Chapter 1232： Baiyue shock

    King Kuaiji''s body fell heavily on the ground, crushing the ground. This force shook the surrounding area and set off a dust storm.


    It used to be a small bridge with flowing water, a westerly wind on an ancient road, and even verdant hills and lush greenery, but now it is ruins, ravines and ravines, even like a doomsday or purgatory on earth.


    This is enough to show that the terrible and cruel nature of this battle, for ordinary people, is like a fight between immortals and can destroy everything.


    The four corpses announced the end of the battle and Su Yan''s victory, which further proved that these four people were ants before Su Yan!


    A rush of fire dragon rushed directly to the bodies of the four people, and in a moment it took everything away, raising a cloud of dust, and the four people disappeared in smoke.


    Su Yan''s expression recovered, his vitality dissipated, and his spiritual power was rippling within his dantian again.


    But at this moment, he was covered with scars, his clothes were already torn, and his face looked very embarrassed.


    Su Yan used a little spiritual power to recover his whole body, and took out a set of clothes from the ghost gourd and put on them. This was how little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba were released.


    As soon as the two fell to the ground, they were stunned by the sight in front of them, and couldn''t believe that they were there.


    "My lord, where are we?"


    Yuwen Xiongba had doubts, naturally in his mind he would not connect this place with the previous Dai family, and there was no reason to connect.


    Little Lori had cold eyes, and said coldly: "Where else can this be, this is the Dai family!"


    Yuwen Xiongba changed his color even more, and said hurriedly: "How could it be possible, all this is totally different, this is like **** on the contrary."


    "This shows that Su Yan has experienced unimaginable battles, the sky is dark and the sky is broken!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba put his hand in his mouth to express his surprise, but he couldn''t turn his mind at all, and he couldn''t imagine the battle scene at all.


    Su Yan looked at the two and said lightly, "Let''s go."


    "My lord, is this really the Dai family?"


    "of course."


    Su Yan walked on top of the ruins, feeling very stable. He had just wiped out a few powerful later Taoists, which naturally made no waves in his heart.


    "My lord, can you tell me what happened?"


    Yuwen Xiongba has an extremely longing look, even if he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, it''s good to hear.


    But Su Yan''s words almost made him vomit blood, speechless.


    "Children had better not listen, or they will have nightmares."


    The three people left, the battle was over, everything was resolved, and there was no use staying here.


    But Su Yan didn''t leave there, because there were more important things that attracted him, which he couldn''t miss.


    "My lord, are you saying that this golden key has a great background?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba played with the golden key with a look of unbelief. What would a gold-plated key come from?


    "This golden key is the thing that opens the tomb of the emperor. Do you have a background?"


    Su Yan grabbed it, and this thing can''t be played by Yuwen Xiongba, if you lose it, it will not be worth the loss.


    "The Emperor''s Tomb?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori were surprised at the same time, which was still a bit shocking for them, after all, they represented the legend and the emperor.


    "Which emperor?"


    "Could it be Qin Shihuang?"


    "Of course not. The tomb of the emperor should be in the land of Baiyue. I think it is likely to be the ancient king of this place."


    Su Yan pondered for a while, he couldn''t think of any king here, because in ancient times this place was completely barren and it was called a barbarian.


    King of Baiyue?


    Such a vocabulary emerged in Su Yan''s mind, which seemed to be mentioned in the textbook.


    The prince of Baiyue, bow his head and tie his neck, and entrust his servants...


    Of course, this is only Su Yan''s guess, and it is still unknown whether it is true or not. Which emperor''s tomb is, only if you find it.


    In short, this golden key is extremely precious. After all, it can make the position of the tombkeeper proud and respected. The tomb of the emperor is definitely extraordinary.


    It can also make the king of Kuaiji, King Haiyue and even King Wu Di, the three overlords of Baiyue land coveted, there must be good things in the tomb of the emperor.


    There are good things, Su Yan will naturally not let it go, so he must go in and investigate.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t know any news about this emperor''s tomb, so he had no way to find it, so he could only settle down first and let Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba investigate.


    The three returned to the hotel, Su Yan slept for three full days, too tired, these three days of sleep made him refreshed and comfortable.


    But he didn''t know that the land of Baiyue had been turned upside down, and it had blown up the pot, completely messed up.


    The root of all this is naturally related to him, because he killed the Three Kings and Dai Xiaotian.


    This is like the death of the four masters. It is only strange that the martial arts world in this Baiyue land is not chaotic. It must be numb, and even more I am afraid that they are robbing the territory now.


    Seeing Su Yan waking up, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly walked over, looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, there has been a fallout outside these few days."


    "What a trouble?"


    "First, there was a riot in the Baiyue land. The monks in the whole place fought for the territory and suffered heavy casualties. Then it was the West of Baiyue, and then the same happened in the north and south."


    "It seems that King Kuaiji, King Haiyue, King Wu Di, and Dai Family respectively control the Quartet."


    "Yes, yes, I''ve been inquiring about these few days, it seems that just such a few kings have died, they dare to do so."


    "It''s still a matter of thinking, Su Yan must have killed these people."


    Little Lori came over and looked at Su Yan a little displeased, but she didn''t even tell them about it.


    "That''s not right, your lord will destroy the Dai family?"


    "You are really an elm head. The Dai family must be defeated. These three kings rescued, and then all were killed."


    Su Yan nodded, just like Little Lolita thought. He didn''t want to say that he didn''t want to burden the two of them more.


    "My lord, I heard that the three kings are the peak strengths of Taoists in the later stage."


    Yuwen Xiongba was so shocked that he admired Su Yanna''s five-body throwing to the ground, just like Xiao Mimei likes small fresh meat, and loves to death.


    "Low-key, just a mere post-mortem."


    Su Yan waved his hand and didn''t care. This was what he was saying.


    But little Lolita pouted her mouth and said contemptuously: "Pretend to be forced."


    Saying that little Lolita left, leaving the two to stay in the hotel.


    "I pretend to be forced?"


    "How can the adults pretend to be forceful, the adults are wise and martial, and the power is superb."


    "You leave me aside."


    Su Yan also ignored Yuwen Xiongba''s flattery, put on his clothes and walked outside the house.


    The three of them left the hotel. Outside was a busy street with a constant stream of traffic. It was at the peak of work.


    Ordinary people live the same life as before, and this influence has not caused much fluctuation in their lives.

 Chapter 1233： Songyang Mountain

    Su Yan''s destruction of the Three Kings and Dai Family this time only affected people in the martial arts world, and affected those overlords and masters with cultivation bases.


    Naturally, the fighting of these people will not be here. After all, the fighting in the martial arts world is carried out without people. If you fight on the road or on any house in broad daylight, the world will not be chaotic.


    "Prepare the car, let''s go to the king''s house in Kuaiji."


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly nodded and drove a Hummer directly, and the group went to the home of King Kuaiji.


    King Kuaiji died, but his heirs and even his subordinates still existed. He went there to find out some news about the tomb of the emperor.


    King Kuaiji''s sphere of influence is east of Baiyue, and of course it is also in a big city, not as prosperous as Baiyue, but it is not bad.


    When Su Yan arrived, the clubhouse of King Kuaiji was crowded with people. Inside, it was very lively. Outside, there were many people with nuclear bombs and real guns, all of which were capable of cultivation.


    Su Yan got out of the car and took off the hat on his head. He looked like Brother Xiao Ma in a windbreaker, and now he showed a faint smile.


    Seeing the arrival of Su Yan and others, the group of people on duty all looked over, and a master-level existence even walked over directly.


    "who are you?!"


    This person looked at Su Yan with a bad face, with a questioning tone.


    But as soon as the words came out, Yuwen Xiongba grabbed his lapels and said coldly: "You ants are worthy to ask my adults. If you don''t want to die, just go away."


    This person was even more cold, and his whole body power exploded. He originally wanted to make Yuwen Xiongba look good, but after moving a few times, he realized that he couldn''t get rid of Yuwen Xiongba''s hand.


    "You want to break free even with your strength?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked disdainful, but also mocking.


    "Who are you guys!"


    The person shouted again, his voice was extremely cold, and everyone around him came over with guns.


    "court death!"


    Yu Wenxiong was furious, and directly blasted him with a punch, killing him, the minions of King Kuaiji, Su Yan had let go of the conversation before, and it didn''t hurt to kill him.


    And when Yu Wenxiong ba killed this person, the people around him also pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    In the face of countless bullets, Yu Wen Xiongba was quite calm and had already become a master. The bullets were like plasticine to him, completely ineffective.


    Under his spiritual power, these bullets turned into a ball of scrap iron, which scared the people around him.


    "This this!"


    "Who is this guy, so strong?"


    Many people keep retreating, and are extremely jealous of Yu Wenxiong Ba, knowing that he is a master of cultivation.


    "Get out of here!"


    Yuwen Xiongba let out a roar, and his voice shook everywhere, extremely violent, like thunder in the sky.


    Now this group of people didn''t dare to say anything anymore, they ran away and disappeared all at once.


    "My lord, please."


    Yuwen Xiongba poses as if his younger brother is waiting for the boss, and he has learned a lot.


    Su Yan nodded and walked inside, with a vigorous pace, neither fast nor slow.


    The fluctuations on the outside naturally attracted the attention of the people inside, and the people who had been arguing fiercely and even almost fought suddenly stopped.


    "What happened outside?"


    His face was astonished. He was nicknamed Scar Li, a subordinate of King Deli of Kuaiji, who possessed mid-stage Taoist strength.


    "Who knows what''s going on outside, and doesn''t have a clairvoyance."


    This person who doesn''t deal with Scar Li is called the One-Eyed King, who is also a capable man of King Kuaiji, and is in a state similar to Scar Lee.


    At this time, an elegant man with a sad expression on his face said to everyone: "I will let people go and see."


    This is the heir of King Kuaiji. At this moment, he was bullied enough by this group of people. They were all fighting for territory. He was still in sorrow.


    "Right, the young master is still sensible, this matter will be solved by the young master, and we will continue to discuss how to divide it."


    The elegant man looked helpless. When his father was there, he was flattered by everyone. Now that he is dead, everyone treats him as a fart.


    But if he didn''t kill him, these people had actually given face, otherwise he would have greeted his father a long time ago.


    The elegant man sent a man to investigate outside the door. This man is also a master-level existence, not very weak.


    Seeing Su Yan and others approaching, they asked with an unkind look: "Who is the one who came, please sign up!"


    Yuwen Xiongba originally wanted to kill this person directly, but Su Yan stopped him.


    At this moment, he had a funny idea, and he couldn''t help but look at this person and said, "I''m Songyang Mountain carrying a handle, can''t I come?!"


    Su Yan still had a funny face when he said that. Now that he is a handlebar, his identity is somewhat special.


    The man was taken aback and muttered in a low voice, "Songyang Mountain carries the handle?"


    He searched quickly in his mind for a long time, and then he found this place, which is simply a remote place, and no one can afford it.


    Regarding this, he said with a scornful expression: "Don''t wait for you, why are you running here? Is this the place you can come?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he scolded, "Looking for death?!"


    "Oh, the people of Songyang Mountain dare to threaten me, I think this world has really changed!"


    At any rate, he is also the subordinate of the elegant man, the subordinate of the young master.


    This man rolled up his sleeves, and it seemed that he was going to have a fight with Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan, and Su Yan nodded. Originally, he didn''t want to go in, but who knew it was wrong. Songyang Mountain is too small, so Songyin Mountain should be right.


    But he has already said it, then he will naturally not change, Songyang Mountain will carry the handle, and Songyang Mountain will carry the handle. If it is not famous, then he will be famous for him.


    Yuwen Xiongba directly shot, and the majestic spiritual power blasted at this person. Naturally, this power was not something that his subordinates could bear. After all, he was not in the early stage of the master.


    After being defeated by Yuwen Xiongba with a single move, this subordinate was stunned and rushed in.


    "I can''t help but fight like this, bullshit."


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of disdain, and went in with Su Yan.


    At this moment, the subordinate ran back into the house and said to the elegant man: "Master, the man outside is too strong, I can''t win!"


    The elegant man looked cold, and said unhappy, "Where did it come from?"


    The subordinate thought for a while before saying: "He said that Songyangshan carried the handle."


    "Songyang Mountain?"


    The elegant man was also taken aback. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t expect to have such a place name. He only knew Songyin Mountain, and the overlord was here, and he was arguing with other people.


    "That place is just a small poor ravine. I think this person came to find fault on purpose. It may be someone from other places."

 Chapter 1234： I have the final say!

    Hearing the words of his subordinates, the elegant man''s face became cold, and two groups of turbid air came out from his nostrils.


    Originally, he was already devastated now, and all the forces were fighting for him in front of him. Now another person who suspects other forces has emerged.


    The elegant man frowned, his face was so blue that he was shocked by his expression, and he dared not say a word.


    As for those who were vying for territory, seeing the elegant man''s expression wrong at this moment, they couldn''t help but look over.


    "Little Master, what''s wrong, so unhappy?"


    The Songyin Mountain boss said, his strength is also in the middle stage of Taoism, almost the same as Scar Li and others.


    "no no."


    The elegant man said quickly, but he was very angry in his heart. He blamed himself. He didn''t work hard at the beginning and was obsessed with female **** and lyrics. He also claimed to be the second generation of Li Yu.


    "Little Master, tell us anything that is unhappy."


    "Right, it''s not good to hold it in my heart."


    The one-eyed king looked over at this moment, and said with an unkind expression: "Are you not satisfied with our division of territory?!"


    The one-eyed king''s voice was unusually low, and with a sense of oppression, the whole venue was suddenly silent.


    Everyone looked at the elegant man with unkind expressions. They were allocating the territory here. It was of course grandiose. If the elegant man dared to stop, then they would not care about any affection.


    The elegant man was taken aback, with cold sweat on his forehead, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, no, it''s not like that."


    "It''s not like this, it''s best, leaving you a small life is already merciful to you."


    Scar Li put down the machete in his hand, and his spiritual power dissipated at this moment.


    And the eyes of the one-eyed king on the side were restored as before, and the spiritual fluctuations in his hand faded away.


    Even Songyin Mountain''s boss took back the hidden weapon in his hand at this moment, but his face was still cold.


    The three masters almost shot the elegant man just now, how can this make him not afraid, the sweat on his forehead is proof.


    "Little Master, then you are just talking, who upset you?"


    A man in coarse linen said with a smile, but the whip in his hand was swaying constantly. Obviously, if the elegant man didn''t say anything, he might be beaten up.


    The elegant man clenched his fists, and he was bullied to this extent, it was unbearable.


    But he thought that if he was reckless and offended these bandits, his life would be lost.


    For this reason, the elegant man''s hand loosened, leaving the green mountains not afraid of not having firewood!


    "No, just something happened outside."


    "Outside, didn''t you just let you solve it? Couldn''t it be possible to do something like this?!"


    The man in coarse cloth and linen was full of mockery, and did not want to give the elegant man half face.


    "I got it down, but the opponent is very strong. It seems that he is at least a strong person in the realm of Grandmaster!"


    "Great master, hahaha!"


    Everyone laughed loudly, their faces full of sarcasm, and even more sarcasm.


    "It turns out that great masters can scare the young master."


    "Little Master is worthy of being a Little Master."


    "The young master was once guarded by the king of Kuaiji, and naturally he has never seen a master who is strong."


    ...


    Everyone completely regarded the elegant men as a pleasure to make fun of. It turned out that they were pressed by the king of Kuaiji and lived a life of fear. Now that they are liberated, they naturally have to be proud.


    "Come on, I''ll go see it."


    The boss of Songyin Mountain stood up, with a mocking expression on his face.


    "The opponent is likely to be from other forces."


    The elegant man added that he actually wanted to change the subject and didn''t want these people to laugh at him anymore.


    "People from other forces?!"


    The people around them changed color slightly, with a hint of displease in their eyes, and some even showed killing intent.


    "Now that there is chaos in the four directions, people from other forces still come to us?"


    "That might be the case, wait for Songyin Mountain boss to see it."


    The others nodded one after another, so they did not continue to make noise.


    The Songyin Mountain boss walked out of the courtyard at this moment, and he saw Su Yan and the others at a glance, and a murderous intent filled his eyes.


    "You are the things that do not live or die?!"


    Songyin Mountain''s boss raised his head and said, he didn''t take Su Yan and the others seriously. The realm of Grandmaster was like an ant in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba was furious, looking at Songyinshan Old Avenue with murderous expression on his face: "I don''t know how to live or die, I think you are the one who does not live or die!"


    "Oh, if you have the ability to report your name, I want to see who you are. With such a temper, I don''t know if the strength is not the same."


    "Listen well, my lord is the one who carried Songyangshan!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said word by word, his voice was low, with the meaning of collapse, the power of the master was fully demonstrated.


    "Sure enough, it''s a great master, why is Songyang Mountain carrying a handle, laughing at me!"


    Songyin Mountain''s boss is completely indifferent at this moment, and Yuwen Xiongba is showing the realm of Grandmaster, which does not worry him at all.


    "This girl is not bad, come over and have a good time with him."


    The boss of Songyin Mountain saw the little Lolita, his face squinted, speechless.


    Little Lori''s eyebrows were erected, a flash of coldness flashed in her eyes, and the killing intent burst out.


    Little Lori went directly to the Songyin Mountain boss to kill, the strongest, the fastest, one hit kills, the killer''s anger.


    But Songyin Mountain''s boss is in the middle stage of Taoist existence. Facing the attack of Little Lori, he is naturally not afraid, but even more teasing.


    With one blow evading little Lolita''s ultimate move, Songyinshan''s boss smiled and said: "I didn''t expect to be a hot girl, I really like it, I really like it."


    Little Lori trembled with anger, and she felt weak in her heart. She really couldn''t beat the bandit-dressed person in front of her.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold at the moment, and she said to Little Lori: "You get back, I''ll come."


    Little Lori nodded, and Su Yan made a move, which naturally made her feel relieved and could help her out of this nasty breath.


    "Come on, Lao Tzu wants to play with Mei Niu, and you go away."


    The old nature of Songyin Mountain was no longer what it was just now, and his face was cold and reprimanded towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan ignored it, and shot a punch directly on the chest of Songyin Mountain''s boss. The power of this punch was simply beyond his ability to bear.


    The Songyin Mountain boss was blown into the air, and landed on the original long solid wood table.


    Naturally, the table couldn''t bear it, and it shattered. Songyin Mountain''s boss was also coughing up blood constantly.


    Su Yan''s move was naturally intent to kill. When he came here, he did not say that he would not kill, but he just didn''t want to kill.


    At this moment, he came towards the courtyard, his eyes were indifferent, and the people looking at here said in a low voice, "I have the final say!"

 Chapter 1235： All serve

    This sudden scene made the people inside never expect, one by one, they were still a little stupefied, just seeing the Songyang Mountain boss falling to the ground vomiting blood.


    More than that, the boss of Songyin Mountain is now dripping with blood, his chest is extremely sunken, blood has stained his entire body, and blood is constantly flowing out from the corners of his mouth, mixing with the spleen, heart and lungs.


    The Songyin Mountain boss vomited blood for a few seconds, then his breath dissipated, and he was directly dead, which shocked the people around him.


    After all, Songyin Mountain''s boss was in the middle stage of the Taoist, and he was almost the same as the big bosses present.


    No one took this as a trivial matter anymore. Songyin Mountain''s boss was killed. This must be a crime from a powerful enemy.


    Scar Li, the One-Eyed King, and even the man with the long whip, all looked at Su Yan with a cold face at the moment, with a violent killing intent in their eyes.


    And among this group of people, the most timid is the elegant man, the master strong is already strong in his eyes, after all, he is only the middle stage of the master.


    Now that the Taoist was killed in the mid-term, how strong this person was, he didn''t dare to imagine, and he didn''t dare to mix this matter.


    Su Yan walked into the courtyard, looked around, there was no half-wave in his eyes.


    But the people present didn''t have the continuous silence, and suddenly noisy.


    Although Songyin Mountain''s boss is dead, it only proves that Su Yan is very strong, and does not mean that he can face everyone.


    The most important thing is Su Yan''s words. I have the final say here. This blows up all the people and recovers all at once.


    They divided the turf here, and as a result, a person came and wanted them to surrender the turf. Who can convince him.


    "Who are you, dare to come here to make trouble!"


    The one-eyed king took the lead to speak, and that one-eyed stared at Su Yan coldly, shining with an icy luster, and his hand was more spiritually fluctuating at this moment, ready to fight at any time.


    "Songyang Mountain carries a handle, haven''t you heard of it?!"


    Yuwen Xiong dominates the interface at the moment, with a proud face.


    "Songyang Mountain, I have never heard of it!"


    Scar Li''s broad knife shone with an icy light, with a powerful knife intent.


    "The Songyin Mountain boss dared to fake our banner, so he died."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t answer Scar Li''s words, but instead told the cause of the death of Songyin Mountain''s boss.


    "He imitated your name?!"


    The crowd was confused. The name Songyin Mountain had been out for decades. They had never heard of Songyang Mountain before, and it was clearly a copy of Songyang Mountain.


    But this group of people thought about it, and suddenly understood what Yuwen Xiongba said, this is to occupy the magpie''s nest, this is really going to cause something here.


    "It''s unreasonable, a mere Songyang Mountain bearer wants to make trouble here too, is it impatient to live!"


    "You are wrong, you are living impatiently."


    The man with the long whip was already angry and intolerable. He had no words at this moment and rushed directly towards Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly changed color, and the Taoist wanted to kill him in the middle stage, so he couldn''t avoid it at all, it was not of the same level.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he waved his hand. The man with the long whip that was full of murderous intent flew upside down at this moment, and hit the wall with his head dripping with blood.


    Everyone was shocked, and their faces were incredible.


    If Songyin Mountain''s boss was killed before, it may have been lost after a fight, but now the man with the whip has been waved so casually, and he has no ability to resist.


    At this moment, the man with the long whip was covered in blood, and the corners of his mouth continued to pop up, his breath languishing, he was almost beaten to death by Su Yan with such a wave.


    Everyone felt numb in their hearts, and the expressions on their faces became unnatural, with a sense of trembling.


    Even Scar Li and the One-eyed King were also disturbed in their hearts, looking at Su Yan full of dread.


    With such a wave, it shows that the young man in front of him is extremely powerful, and it is not something they can resist.


    "Who are you!"


    Scar Li has lost his voice and can''t control his inner anxiety at all. He doesn''t know why these characters come here.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word. Why should he speak for such an answer and let Yuwen Xiongba handle it.


    Yu Wen Xiongba recovered his expression, and looked at everyone present, his voice was extremely high.


    "Listen to me, my lord is Songyangshan carrying the handle, here he has the final say!"


    Everyone was speechless for a while, Scar Li asked about Su Yan''s true identity, which they already knew.


    They would not believe that Su Yan was carrying a handle on Songyang Mountain, which deceived a three-year-old child.


    Seeing everyone''s unbelief, Yuwen Xiongba scolded: "If anyone dares to question any more, be careful not to save his life!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words immediately took effect. Su Yan killed and injured two Taoist mid-term powerhouses one after another, especially the gentle wave of his hand, which completely frightened everyone, and no one dared to question it.


    Even Scar Li and One-Eyed King knew in their hearts that the two of them were not Su Yan''s opponents.


    Su Yan patted Yuwen Xiongba at the moment, showing an unpleasant look on his face.


    "Now is not the time to play."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded quickly, naturally knowing what Su Yan meant.


    "Come on, I will tell you compassionately, my lord is killing your king of Kuaiji!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was not as loud as before, but the sensation caused was violent, and it almost suppressed everyone.


    Even the elegant man was surprised, with anger flashing in his eyes. This turned out to be killing his father and enemy.


    But he didn''t dare to fart at all, let alone seek revenge on Su Yan, the anger flashed across his face, and then he was panicked, afraid that Su Yan would kill him.


    Scar Li, One-Eyed King and the others were even more trembling in their hearts. They were so frightened that their legs were weakened. Killing the King of Kuaiji was like a bolt from the blue.


    King Kuaiji is the absolute boss in the hearts of this group of people. When he was alive, this group of people was completely loyal, without any rebellious heart, and did not dare to rebel at all.


    Now that the people who killed the King of Kuaiji arrive, this will be a more terrifying existence. How to not be scared, not crying or fainting is not bad.


    "Origin... It turned out that it was an adult coming, I''ll wait for a long time to welcome you!"


    The one-eyed king is also considered to have a good psychological quality, and he immediately changed his face, with a charming and respectful face.


    Others also understood, and bowed down one after another, panicking, speaking respectful words in their mouths.


    In the courtyard of King Kuaiji, no one dared to have a half-point objection, completely obeyed, and everyone was trembling with fear, worrying about their own life.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan nodded, what he wanted was this effect, so that it was easy to question.


    Yuwen Xiongba even said at this moment: "My lord has the final say, does this count?"


    "Forget it, forget it, of course it''s up to you!"


    Everyone said in unison, without the slightest hesitation, for fear that it would be fatal to say that it is late.

 Chapter 1236： clue

    Su Yan''s identity was revealed. Naturally, no one was dissatisfied at this time. He killed King Kuaiji. Who would dare to say a word? All in his heart was trembling.


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded, which made him accept it. If he doesn''t accept it and doesn''t mind being wiped out, these people are like little ants in his eyes, they can be crushed easily.


    The entire courtyard calmed down, and Su Yan also recovered his complexion. The purpose of coming here was to find clues to the emperor''s tomb. This was the business.


    Su Yan was invited to the first seat by Scar Li and the One-Eyed King. Shi Shiran sat down, and some of the servants offered tea, but the servants came all the way and spilled half of the tea. He was too scared.


    "What do you eat? You can''t even serve tea!"


    Scar Li was furious, staring at the subordinate with round eyes, killing intent appeared in his heart.


    Not only him, but the One-Eyed King and the others are also full of murderous intent, resenting these people.


    This is for Su Yan to serve tea, if he really upsets his elderly, then everyone present can not live.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Forget it, let him go."


    Scar Li and the others nodded quickly and ignored the person.


    But the man was about to be amnesty, his pants were almost wet, and he hurriedly withdrew.


    At this moment, the elegant man was hiding under the table, trembling all over, for fear that Su Yan would kill him, where there is still a half son.


    Su Yan looked at this person and shook his head. He was destined to be inferior. There are so many rich children, this sentence is true.


    "come here."


    Su Yan said, looking at the elegant man without any anger, these people are not worthy of his expression.


    This time, the elegant man was terribly frightened, and his whole body was shaking like chaff, his face was green, his lips were trembling and purple, and he almost fainted.


    "Let you come here, you are deaf!"


    Scar Li shouted angrily, now everything has to follow Su Yan, because Su Yan''s anger would lose their heads.


    At this moment, the elegant man crawled out from under the table, his legs were soft and he couldn''t move at all.


    In the end, Scar Li directly carried him over and knelt in front of Su Yan.


    "My lord... don''t... don''t kill me."


    People''s desire to survive is powerful and instinctive, so the elegant man shouted, his voice trembling extremely.


    "Don''t kill you?"


    Su Yan looked at him and asked.


    "Ma De, you are the son of King Kuaiji, don''t kill you and keep it for the New Year!"


    "Yes, you should be killed so that the adults can calm down."


    "Let me come, Laozi hacked him to death!"


    Scar Li took the machete and placed it on the neck of the elegant man. With just a slight drop, the elegant man must fall to the ground.


    "Kneel me!"


    Su Yan yelled coldly, these bandit-like people really regarded themselves as his subordinates, which made him a little upset.


    Hearing Su Yan''s scolding, these people''s complexion changed suddenly, and they knelt on the ground in a hurry, shaking like an elegant man, not so tough.


    "I didn''t come here to kill people, so don''t waste any more time on me, gossiping!"


    "The little one knows his mistake, I hope the adults will punish them."


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "My adults are here for one thing, and you can survive if you know everything you can say."


    "Small ones must know everything without saying anything."


    "Well, have you seen this golden key?"


    Su Yan showed the golden key, and that was the purpose of coming this time.


    Everyone is looking over, this has to be looked at carefully, it is related to the life of the family.


    After watching it for a while, many people shook their heads, saying that they had never seen this golden key.


    Only the elegant man was stubbornly speechless, obviously jealous and afraid.


    "Know that if you don''t say it, you should be very clear about the result!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words at this moment obviously increased the psychological pressure on these people, so that they can tell the truth without concealment.


    "My lord, I once heard my father say that this thing seems to be the key to a grave."


    The elegant man spoke now, his voice still trembling and terrified.


    "Yes, this is the golden key to open the tomb of the emperor. Your father and even the other two kings will fight against me in order to get it."


    Everyone realized that this was the reason the three kings and the Dai family were destroyed.


    "I am here today to know the clues to the tomb of the emperor."


    Everyone shook their heads. They didn''t even know the golden key, let alone the tomb of the emperor. They definitely didn''t know.


    Seeing everyone shaking their heads, Su Yan frowned, thinking in his heart, is this time again for nothing.


    Seeing Su Yan frowning, the group of people was terrified. They looked at each other one by one, hoping to tell what they knew, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    Su Yan still didn''t want to give up, he planned to scare this group of people, in case this group of people was really hiding.


    "I said, hiding and pinching, you should know the ending."


    Seeing the coldness of Su Yan''s face and the murderous aura revealed in his words, the faces of these people changed drastically and their faces were extremely pale.


    "My lord, I really don''t know. I''m afraid Young Master knows about this."


    "Yes, he is the son of King Kuaiji. He must know some inside information."


    "Little young master, you have said everything you know, but don''t hurt us."


    ...


    This group of people immediately aimed their spearhead at the elegant men. Right now, the elegant men were not the same group as them, and they really guessed that the elegant men knew something.


    The elegant man''s complexion changed drastically, and he was so scared that he couldn''t speak. What he knew, he didn''t know half of it.


    He was indifferent to his father''s affairs, and he was thinking about poems, songs and beautiful women all day long.


    Su Yan looked at the elegant man, and immediately fainted the elegant man.


    With a burst of spiritual power into the body, Su Yan forcibly recovered the elegant man, and at the same time made him settle a lot, as if he had been given a tranquilizer.


    "Say, I can spare you not to die!"


    Su Yan shouted again, walked to the elegant man, and stared at him with deep eyes.


    The elegant man flipped through the memories in his mind, completely ignorant of what the tomb of the emperor was.


    In the end, he thought about it and thought of a clue, which made his face full of excitement.


    "My lord, I have heard my father say about it. It seems that there is a map, but that map seems to be in the hands of King Haiyue."


    "King Haiyue?!" Su Yan condensed and shouted, "What you said is true?!"


    The elegant man nodded quickly, not daring to be half-deceptive.


    "Really, I heard what my father said, and what I said is completely true."


    He can''t guarantee that things are true, after all, it''s just listening.


    Su Yan nodded and stood up. Everyone felt a strong pressure and immediately buried their heads very low.

 Chapter 1237： All escaped?

    This coercion dissipated for a long time, so that everyone present did not dare to raise their heads, for fear that they would be beheaded by Su Yan.


    Even if the coercion disappeared for a long time, the group of people still knelt, waiting for Su Yan''s words.


    But Su Yan had no words, which left many people at a loss. Scar Li slowly raised his head and saw that there was no one in the first place. Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were also missing.


    "grown ups?"


    Scar Li shouted tentatively, afraid that Su Yan would be nearby.


    But after yelling for a few times, there was still no response, Scar Li stood up, and the others also stood up.


    "have they gone?"


    "It should be gone."


    "My mother, this scares me to death."


    "This coercion is too strong, it''s like Taishan is pressing on him."


    A group of people had lingering fears. At the same time, they were glad that they were not dead, and thanked Su Yan for not killing.


    Now this group of people is still thinking about dividing the territory, just want to go back to the nest quickly, when the matter is completely silent, Su Yan leaves Baiyue, it is not too late to divide it.


    But in front of this group of people, the elegant man was still kneeling, motionless, completely like a wooden person.


    "What''s wrong with Young Master?"


    The one-eyed king walked over, and what was visible was that the elegant man had closed his eyes tightly, completely lost his breath.


    "Dead...dead!"


    Everyone''s pupils shrank, and they were shocked. Some people looked around for fear that Su Yan would return to the carbine.


    "This is to warn us!"


    Scar Li said scaredly. He had never been so uneasy before, even as a subordinate of King Kuaiji had never been so frightened.


    "Come on, get out of here quickly."


    A group of people left one after another, this place has become a place of right and wrong, no one wants to stay one second longer.


    At this time, Su Yan and the others had already boarded the car and headed towards the territory of King Haiyue.


    In the car, Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and asked, "My lord, why did you kill that coward?"


    Not to mention that in the eyes of Su Yan, even in the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba, he also knew that the elegant man was not a weapon, could not do anything at all, and there was no possibility of half a threat.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and after a while, he said, "Kill the chicken and the monkey!"


    Su Yan is not a good man and a believer. Although it is not dangerous to him if an elegant man keeps it, he will send a message if he doesn''t kill him. Su Xue Demon''s name is not true.


    At the same time, he also wanted that group of people not to make too much noise in Baiyue, after all, the people in Baiyue would not be peaceful.


    So he killed the elegant man directly. It didn''t matter if he was the son of King Kuaiji. He was famous and had done a lot of bad things, so he died unjustly.


    Su Yan''s voice was very cold, which made Yuwen Xiongba a bit cold in his back, he couldn''t help but shrink his head, and stopped asking.


    Su Yan now has such a arrogant and domineering power, and the strong are millions of corpses. Shengxian and the good people can''t be strong.


    Little Lolita spoke at the moment: "I hope I won''t run for nothing this time."


    These words made Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba a little heavy in their hearts. After all, this is just the dude''s words, and the truth is not known.


    "Whether it''s true or not, you have to go and see, I always feel that there is something in the tomb of the emperor, otherwise why do these people take it so seriously."


    Su Yan felt like an invisible net, hidden so deeply that he still couldn''t see it.


    But if you get it and settle down, he Su Ba is not afraid of things first, let alone any conspiracy, as long as he blocks his way, then everything will be eliminated.


    He has now offended the Misty Gate, and the Misty Gate can be regarded as an immortal existence, after all, he killed the two elders of the Misty Gate.


    The mysterious door never came, and Su Yan didn''t know. Maybe he was doing a conspiracy plan, maybe other things were delayed.


    But in fact, the mysterious door was indeed delayed because of other things. The head was out, the elders were sitting, and the rest did not dare to rush against Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head. Why do you think so much? There must be a way for the car to reach the mountain. Just finish the things in front of you first.


    The journey is still quite long. After all, the Haiyue King''s site is far away from the Kuaiji King''s, and it took almost a day to arrive.


    Haiyuewang��s lair is in the largest city in the area, like a castle built. It is extremely large and exaggerated compared to the Kuaiji King��s.


    No one in the locals didn''t know the castle, and no one dared to approach it, because it was built by the richest man.


    But in fact, these people don''t even know that it is impossible for rich people to build such a luxurious castle. This must be qualified by a big man in the martial arts world. A giant crocodile can only build a villa.


    When they arrived at the castle, Su Yan and the three got out of the car outside and walked all the way, not wanting to cause much disturbance.


    The castle is like a chimney, in a circular shape, with many rooms, and many buildings scattered outside.


    This place is not where King Haiyue lives alone, but has his children and even relatives, as well as his subordinates.


    This is equivalent to a hegemon who regards himself as the master of this place.


    There is no way. In this world where power is respected, whoever has the big fist is the boss. After all, these people are not afraid of bullets and cannons.


    "My lord, this castle looks very empty."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at it, and the entire castle was completely empty, like a dead city.


    "Go in first."


    The three of them were not blocked at all, because there were no guards, not even a guard saw, who would stop them.


    Walking on the road paved with bluestone, the sun can no longer reach here, and it is completely blocked by the huge building.


    Entering the center of the castle, it is like a fish in a fish tank, which makes people feel a strong sense of depression, which is unimaginable after a long stay.


    The dark and damp place looked a bit dilapidated. Obviously, this was not a place where high-ranking people lived. It was probably a place where people were laid or imprisoned.


    Yuwen Xiongba attacked with a palm and opened the bottom row of doors, but there was no one inside. It seemed that no one had lived for a long time. Only some houses still had bones, which was terrifying.


    "My lord, there is no one."


    Su Yan took a step and walked towards the second floor. The door was automatically opened. With his strength, it was easy to force the door to open with coercion.


    "My lord, there really isn''t anyone in this place, won''t they all escape?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at other places, but still did not find another person, which made him very disappointed.


    Little Lolita also shook her head, and said: "I didn''t feel any fluctuations, this place seems to be really nobody."


    It''s no wonder that King Haiyue is dead, and this group of people naturally disperse like birds and beasts, and it is not incomprehensible that they are afraid of their enemies.


    But the faces of the two of them were ugly, so they really went away again in vain.

 Chapter 1238： acquaintance

    Su Yan didn''t speak, but entered a room, looked around, his eyes staying on the darkened desk.


    The table was dark and dirty, which was obviously formed without frequent cleaning.


    But Su Yan''s point is not here, but the steaming milk on the table.


    Yuwen Xiongba also saw the milk and hurriedly said, "My lord, this milk is hot."


    "This shows that the people here haven''t been walking for long, or they have been gathered together."


    After all, this castle has dozens of floors, and who knows if there is anyone on it.


    So Su Yan used his spiritual power and his divine consciousness dispersed. This castle had a powerful formation. Little Lolita couldn''t find out the situation above, only he could do it.


    The consciousness fluctuated, moving upstairs and even in all directions, and he could not escape his investigation in every place, but after investigating for a long time, Su Yan still found nothing.


    "It looks like these people have left."


    Yu Wen Xiongba said annoyed: "We are a step late."


    "Sir, do you want to chase?!"


    "of course."


    The two walked outside the house, but at this time little Lolita had disappeared, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "Where did this crazy girl go?"


    Yu Wenxiong said anxiously, little Lolita often did this from time to time, making it so fascinating that Yu Wenxiong was used to it.


    "What happened to her?"


    "The situation?" Yu Wen Xiongba whispered, "Is anyone here?!"


    "not sure."


    Although Su Yan''s divine consciousness has been investigated, there may be fish that slip through the net. After all, there is interference here, and the accuracy of his divine consciousness will be reduced.


    If the opponent holds his breath, suppresses his spiritual power fluctuations, or even does not release any spiritual power at all, it is really difficult for him to detect it.


    "You are here, I''ll go up and see."


    After Su Yan said, he was gone, leaving Yuwen Xiongba alone.


    Yuwen Xiongba still wanted to speak, but Su Yan had left long ago, which made him feel uneasy.


    After all, he was only the cultivation base of the grandmaster''s early stage, and there were countless people from King Kuaiji, and the number of Haiyue King''s subordinates was naturally not much worse, which made him even more confused.


    At this time, the little Lolita indeed discovered the situation and ran upstairs before speaking with Su Yan.


    He found a figure, who had been peeping in the distance just now.


    Of course this figure is not nearby, otherwise Su Yan would have discovered it a long time ago.


    Little Lolita saw each other accidentally, directly opposite, separated by a dam square.


    Little Lori''s speed is naturally very fast, once a killer, what she is best at is tracking.


    The figure flees around, trying to get rid of her, but has been unable to succeed.


    "Damn it, can''t get rid of it!"


    The eyes of the figure carried a murderous intent, and went straight into a house without any shadow.


    Little Lori wouldn''t stop naturally, kicked the house and rushed in.


    But what followed was a majestic force, heading directly towards her lifeline, obviously wanting to kill her with one blow.


    Fortunately, Little Lori reacts quickly, otherwise the shot will cause Little Lori to be injured, even if she is a great master.


    Sneak attack, sometimes you can''t look at the realm, unless you grow up to the point where you are invulnerable and invulnerable.


    After taking refuge, little Lolita saw the person in front of her clearly, she was wearing a pair of glasses, which was a bit incompatible with what she thought.


    "who are you?!"


    Little Lori scolded, her eyes were full of killing intent, and she didn''t have the slightest fear, because the opponent was a powerful late-stage master, she was not afraid at all.


    And the other party also shouted: "Who are you?!"


    "Don''t say yes, you will say it when I catch you."


    A long sword appeared in Little Lolita''s hand, gleaming with cold light, unusually sharp.


    And the man with the glasses was a little nervous, he also felt the strength of little Lori, which made him uneasy.


    "Made, how come you met such a powerful person."


    The four-eyed man couldn''t help cursing in his heart. He just came here to see the situation. By chance, he saw Su Yan and others.


    But at a long distance, he only saw three figures.


    Little Lori shouted angrily, and the long sword attacked her four eyes. The speed was so fast that cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    It could not be avoided, the sleeves of Four Eyes were cut by Xiao Lori''s sharp sword, which made him feel lingering.


    "Are you from Haiyuewang?!"


    Four eyes couldn''t help asking, in his heart these words were unnecessary, there was no need to ask, who else could be in this place besides Haiyue King.


    "I think you are Haiyuewang''s person!"


    Little Lori shot again, the power of this sword was even stronger, and it was almost impossible to resist her.


    Jianguang hit all four eyes and left a horrified wound on his hand, which made him completely unstoppable.


    The four eyes had the meaning of retreat, the Grand Master''s pinnacle state, this could not be resisted, and his foundation was not very stable.


    "Fried!"


    The four eyes roared, threw a smoke bomb, and then broke the window, trying to escape.


    But how could his little trick stop Little Lori, who is a killer? This kind of trick is seen a lot.


    Four eyes flew out of the window, only to see that Little Lori had already taken a step ahead of him, waiting outside the window.


    A trace of despair flashed in the eyes of all four of them, and now he was a victim, and it seemed that he could not leave.


    Little Lolita struck her with a sword and cut off her arm directly at Four Eyes. If this is done, her arm will be cut off.


    But at this time a golden dragon flew over and directly blocked Lori''s attack, which made Lori very surprised.


    Of course she knew that Su Yan did it, and only Su Yan could perform this move.


    Indeed, Su Yan did it when she saw Little Lolita cut out with a sword.


    "Why did you stop me, and I didn''t kill you?!"


    Little Lolita was a little dissatisfied, and stopped paying attention to her eyes. Su Yan was here, and this person definitely couldn''t run.


    Su Yan stepped over and looked at the little Lolita and said, "You can''t hurt this person."


    "Why, just leave a live question."


    "He is not from Haiyuewang."


    "Then who is he?"


    Little Lori realized that it was not easy, because the four eyes were showing excitement at the moment.


    The moment Siyanzi saw Su Yan, he was taken aback and then excited. He was desperate at first, but now he knew he could not die.


    "Boss Su, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, noncommittal.


    Of course he knew it with four eyes. In the northeast, Su Yan took a picture of the mask of Qingqiu.


    The trip to Qingqiu Ancient Land was led by Mao Shiba and others. When they encountered the tree of sacrifice, Bajie and others sacrificed for it.


    "Four eyes, long time no see."


    Su Yan smiled and said. He didn''t expect to meet this person here. He also understood that the four eyes would not come out alone, it must be Mao Shiba who led the team.


    "I was scared to death just now, this person is so fierce, she almost had her arm scrapped."

 Chapter 1239： Skeleton

    Four Eyes said with lingering fear, she was still afraid of little Lolita, she didn''t realize how beautiful and cute she was.


    At the moment, Xiao Lori''s evil spirit is naturally stronger than her appearance, and those eyes can make people feel frustrated.


    However, Su Yan had said that she knew each other, little Lolita naturally put away the long sword and looked around with disdain.


    Su Yan, Mao Shiba and others met in the northeast. At that time, Lolita was still a killer in Fusang, so naturally they didn''t know each other.


    "A misunderstanding, it''s all right."


    Su Yan reassured the four eyes, little Lolita would definitely not treat him anymore, and also knew that he was not from Haiyuewang.


    The fear in his four eyes was restored, his face was full of excitement, and he was very respectful to Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan killed the black robe in the Qingqiu ancient land and made the northeast land safe again. This is indispensable.


    After that, Su Yan slaughtered all the way, the gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked and killed the Buddha. This made Siyan and others relish and often boasted about knowing Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked around, nodded and said, "Your realm is pretty good. It''s already in the late Grandmaster realm after a while."


    Four eyes pushed the glasses, with a hint of pride, but also full of respect.


    "It''s incomparable with Boss Su, Boss Su can crush me to death with just one finger."


    Su Yan smiled. These four eyes didn''t talk much at the time, but people were more humorous.


    "Mao Shiba and others are here, too?"


    "Yes, but they are not in this castle, outside."


    "How is he?"


    "Mao Shiba Niu, you are already in the realm of Taoism."


    Su Yan changed his color slightly, he took the growth agent, so quickly, you must know that he was accumulating like this by relying on the technique and super spiritual power.


    "After you left, we went to the land of Qingqiu and got some adventures. In addition to fighting around for more than a year, we also encountered some opportunities."


    "That''s it."


    This can be explained. It may be due to some kind of spiritual medicine. Otherwise, based on the talents of these people and the weak spiritual power of this world, it is almost impossible to reach the master and Taoist.


    Especially in the martial arts world, the spiritual power is even more controlled, and the Taoists in the martial arts world are more precious. Which one is not a great fortune or a great talent.


    "Why did Boss Su come here?"


    He opened his four eyes and wanted to know Su Yan''s purpose.


    "Just come and see, there is something to do with Haiyuewang''s men."


    "Coincidentally, we are here to find Haiyue King."


    As they walked, several people said that they had reached the second floor at this moment. Yu Wen Xiongba saw it and hurried over.


    "My lord, has anyone caught it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba asked as soon as he opened his mouth, and when he spoke, he saw four eyes.


    "Is this the person?"


    Four eyes hurriedly waved their hands, and said to Yu Wen Xiongba, "Don''t you know me?"


    "Knowing you, you are the Haiyue King''s person, how would I know you, and less friendship."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked disdainful and didn''t look straight at all.


    "I have four eyes, four eyes."


    "Yes, with such big glasses, who doesn''t know that you have four eyes."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was full of impatience, and he looked around with a threatening tone.


    "We don''t want to kill people here. We just want to learn something. If we say it in one to five to ten, we will survive."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but stop saying: "Xiong Ba, he is from Mao Shiba."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, then suddenly realized.


    "I just said why this person is a little familiar, four eyes, what are you doing here?"


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead with all his eyes, and Yu Wen Xiongba just put him to death.


    "We are here to do what we can do, the tomb robber is looking for treasure."


    "Honestly, you dug up the general tomb of Dai''s family."


    "You mean there is a tomb that looks like a zombie?"


    "Maybe, but you are lucky."


    What Yuwen Xiongba was talking about was the previous thing. Su Yan destroyed the murderous array in the Qiao family cemetery and killed the dead at the same time.


    And Dai''s family has not only set up the formation in this place, but also has a corpse general in another general tomb, but the corpse general has been asleep.


    Mao Shiba and others stolen the corpse and sold it to foreigners. They can only say that they are lucky. If the corpse will recover, it will definitely be dead. After all, it is the existence of the middle Taoist. A hundred four eyes couldn''t resist it.


    "lucky?"


    The four eyes were a little confused, with doubts.


    "The zombie you stole is a corpse general, with the power of the Taoist mid-term."


    When I listened to it, my face trembled, scared that sweat came out of his forehead, and his back was cold.


    In the mid-Taoist stage, he didn''t even dare to think about it. He just felt that his brothers had gone through the ghost gate.


    "It seems that the foreigner has suffered."


    Maybe at this time a major event is happening somewhere in a foreign country, and zombies are sweeping all over the place, no one can stop...


    "Let''s go, take me to see Xia Mao Shishi."


    Su Yan felt that Mao Shiba should know something, otherwise he would definitely not come, maybe it was related to the tomb of the emperor.


    Four eyes nodded, and the four of them left the castle together, not knowing that the castle was a little weird.


    After they left, the entire castle was originally extremely empty, and the setting sun slowly fell, becoming more dim, and darkness fell into the surroundings.


    But in that dark place, there was a slight noise in the originally empty and silent place.


    Zi Zi... Zi Zi!


    Creak...creak


    The sound made my scalp numb, and I couldn''t hear what it was. It felt like something was fried, and it made a bone-like crisp sound.


    For a long time, several figures appeared in that dark place. They were not humans, they were bones!


    That''s right, it was the bones in that floor, and these bones actually moved.


    At first, it started to move very slowly, so the sound of bone rubbing was very dense and loud.


    After a period of time, the group of bones moved freely, extremely agile, and jumped around like lively children.


    At the call of a bone man, these bone man walked towards the square.


    The white bones gathered at the moment, the leader looked at the crowd, and said something, the group of white bones nodded quickly.


    When the leader finished speaking, those white bones floated around and disappeared completely, leaving only the leader white bones to smile long and hard.


    This laughter is very strange and terrifying, and it can make people numb the scalp, and even feel terrified inside, like a sound that hits the soul.


    But the look of the leading white bone with his hands on his hips made people laugh. It was too joyful. It is not unusual for people to be akimbo. The appearance of the white bone with a smile on his hips is very funny.


    Naturally, Su Yan and the others didn''t know, because they had already left a long way.


    At this time, Su Yan drove the car, led by Siyan, to the outside of the castle, Mao Shiba and others were in a villa over there.

 Chapter 1240： Lingering palpitations

    "Boss Su, that''s it."


    Siyan got out of the car and pointed to a villa in front of him and said that he was still used to calling Su Yan as Su''s boss, which seemed to him to be closer.


    And Su Yan was so happy, he didn''t like other people calling him Su Taidou, Su Blood Demon, Su Boss, this was so rich.


    The group of people got out of the car and walked along the bluestone road towards the front of the villa. The steps were not fast, after all, they were all relaxed.


    The place of this villa is a bit special, with an unknown yellow flower planted all around, with a special smell.


    No one could smell this kind of smell at first, but Su Yan felt it strange, so that everyone should not breathe indiscriminately.


    And seeing all four eyes, he hurriedly said: "This flower is a bit narcotic, it''s not a big deal."


    Everyone relaxed their vigilance now, but Su Yan and even Little Lolita still did not breathe. They were suspicious and very vigilant.


    The villa is a bit retro, looking like a ruined wall, but it was specially built in this way, and it looks very old.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the others hadn''t approached, and someone shouted at the window on the second floor: "Who, why are you here?!"


    Four eyes shouted, "It''s me!"


    Hearing the sound of the four eyes, the five dogs at the window relaxed and headed towards the door.


    The door opened, and Wugou''s first glance was not four eyes but Su Yan, with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "This is Boss Su."


    Four eyes also introduced.


    "Of course I know Boss Su, Boss Su is the evildoer of our country."


    Wugou was full of surprises. At the same time, he admired Su Yan, and everything he heard on the World Alliance Forum made him dumbfounded and admired.


    "Five dogs, who is it?"


    At this time, the two people walked downstairs, they were three links and Qijue.


    Five of them came this time, but Erleng and Liudan didn''t come, so they went to find another grave.


    "Tee, boss Su, I met boss Su in the castle."


    Four eyes stepped forward and said excitedly.


    Santong and Qijue didn''t change their expressions, and hurriedly went downstairs. When they saw that it was Su Yan, they were all excited.


    "Boss Su, I didn''t expect to see you again."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, not as happy as before. He and these people can only be regarded as shallow friendships, not buddies, and naturally incomparable with Qiao Mai and others.


    "Mao Shiba will definitely be happy to see you here."


    Under the leadership of Santong, Su Yan went up to the second floor, and at a glance he saw Mao Shiba lying on a recliner.


    Mao Shiba originally also wore glasses like Four Eyes, but now he took them. He used to wear glasses just to pretend, and he was not nearsighted.


    He was holding a pipe in his hand and looking at the book pretendingly, very fascinated.


    "Mao Shiba, boss Su is here."


    Tee reminded.


    Who knows Mao Shiba said indifferently: "When you come, I will come. I don''t have time to pay attention. I want to find something to open the tomb."


    "It''s Boss Su."


    Tee reminded again.


    Mao Shiba was a little impatient and said: "I don''t care about him, boss Su or Su, didn''t you see that I was studying the history of Baiyue?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba walked over at this moment and patted Mao Shiba directly. Unexpectedly, Mao Shiba punched out directly. The strength was not small, which shocked Yuwen Xiongba.


    Thanks to his quick response, and Mao Shiba didn''t use much strength, otherwise he would definitely suffer.


    "You kid tiger, dare to hit me!"


    Yu Wenxiong was angry. Even though Mao Shiba was in the realm of Taoism, he was not afraid of anything. Not to mention Su Yan, Mao Shiba had always respected Yuwen Xiongba before.


    Mao Shiba also put the book aside at this moment, no longer in the mood to read.


    "Boss Su, we are not talking about business now. I have a lot of things."


    Mao Shiba raised his head and was taken aback when he saw Su Yan.


    A few seconds later, Mao Shiba reacted, his face full of consternation.


    "Su... Boss Su?!"


    Su Yan looked at Mao Shiba. There was no change from before. The realm was indeed enhanced. This adventure seemed to be not fake.


    "Well, long time no see."


    Mao Shiba hesitated, and quickly said, "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "Three links, why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    Mao Shiba looked at the tee on the side, with a reproach.


    "I said it, it''s just that you are the wind in your ears."


    Mao Shiba frowned, ignored him, and then looked at Su Yan with a smile.


    "Why does Boss Su think of coming to this poor country?"


    Su Yan sat on the recliner, Mao Shiba didn''t have the slightest temper, on the contrary, he looked willing.


    "I came here for a reason, but why are you here?"


    Mao Shiba hurriedly said: "Our job, there are many ancient tombs in this place, which naturally attracts us."


    "I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Su Yan raised Erlang''s legs and looked at Mao Shiba. This kind of smiley eyes made Mao Shiba a bit cold.


    "You Mao Shiba had an adventure, and now you are a Taoist powerhouse, you can still value the dead money?"


    Mao Shiba had an awkward smile on his face, clasped his hands, his eyes drifting away.


    "Let''s talk, what are you doing here, and this is not Baiyue, but Haiyuewang''s nest."


    Mao Shiba knew that he could not hide from Su Yan. Su Yan''s fame was too clear, and his temper was even clearer. He was the one who eats soft but not hard.


    "We are here really to fight back, but not just for money, mainly to find some supernatural medicine."


    Having tasted the sweetness, Mao Shiba was naturally eager for spiritual medicine and spirit medicine, which was much faster than cultivation.


    "Well, you''re right, but your luck is even better."


    "What does this mean?"


    Four eyes stood up at this moment, still lingering in fear and said: "The general corpse we stolen before was actually a corpse general. Boss Su said that the corpse general has at least the power of the Taoist mid-term."


    Everyone''s expressions were terrified, sweat was coming out of their foreheads, even Mao Shiba felt cold in his back, and was afraid after a while.


    They knew that Su Yan would not tell lies, it was definitely not a joke, and they also thought that the corpse would be a zombie.


    In fact, Mao Shiba didn''t want to move the corpse at all, but a customer happened to ask him for an ancient corpse, and he gave it to him.


    Thinking that Mao Shiba had made a call to the customer, but the call could not be reached at all, which gave him a premonition of uncertainty.


    At the same time, Mao Shiba''s heart felt completely lingering. It was really good luck, the corpse general of the middle stage of the Taoist, if there is no hope of living in this confrontation.


    Mao Shiba was very clear about his weight, and he was just overwhelming the Taoist. Even in the early days, he might not be able to beat the Taoist.


    This is not a realm that he has achieved through his own cultivation, and his realm is a bit vacant, and he is not completely stable now.

 Chapter 1241： Hit it off

    "Master Patriarch, bless you, fortunately that thing didn''t come alive."


    Mao Shiba did not forget to bow to heaven and earth, with a respectful expression on his face.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, he was indifferent and patient. He wanted to know Mao Shiba''s purpose, and even wanted to know where the Haiyue King''s men had gone.


    "Boss Su, let''s be honest, we came here to find Haiyuewang''s men."


    "His subordinates are not weak, there are also mid-stage Taoists, are you afraid?"


    "Don''t be afraid, we have explored before. Those mid-stage Daoist elders have long been in line and occupy one side."


    "That''s it."


    This place is different from King Kuaiji. The people there are still dividing power, and the people here directly occupy the land.


    "Otherwise we don''t dare to come. Wouldn''t it be death."


    "Why are you looking for King Haiyue?"


    The three links said at the moment: "Boss Su, this is actually the case."


    "We found a huge tomb in Baiyue before. It looked like an emperor''s tomb and knew that there must be something good in it."


    Tee frowned, obviously this tomb is not that simple.


    "But this tomb is a bit weird, it can''t be opened at all. We tried 360 degrees without a viewing angle, but we couldn''t make a thief hole."


    Su Yan teased: "With your Mao Shiba''s current strength, the thief can''t be opened, and the woman has withered?"


    "No, the material of the tomb is average, just ancient glutinous rice wall tiles, but this tomb has a strong taboo, just like there is a formation inside."


    Su Yan''s stern expression couldn''t help being curious about the tomb that Mao Shiba said.


    Santong continued: "Just when we were about to give up, we heard the news of the death of the Three Kings."


    Mao Shiba interjected at this moment: "We found out that the three kings seemed to have died for a golden key through investigation."


    There was a deep meaning on Su Yan''s face, and those eyes became deeper.


    "So we want to come here to try our luck in the future, to see if the key to open the tomb will be controlled by King Haiyue."


    Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help but speak, "Do you know who killed the Three Kings?"


    With that said, he still looked arrogant. He had a powerful adult and finally found some balance.


    "Could it be Boss Su?!"


    Three links became proverbs, and you guessed it all at once.


    This made the four eyes and others look sudden changes, completely disbelief.


    "King Haiyue and others are all later existences of Taoists!"


    Mao Shiba also had a face of disbelief. Su Yan was very strong in his beliefs. He also believed in dealing with a Daoist''s later powerhouse. But facing three people, no, there is a Dai family��s patron. .


    "That''s why you have a small vision. We grown-ups exist, what about the late ten Taoists. In his eyes, they are all ants."


    Yu Wenxiong pretended to be forced. In the late ten Taoists, Su Yan saw the existence that absolutely had to run.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, just talk about business."


    Everyone also recovered, and respected Su Yan even more. The Taoist killed four in a row in the later stage. I am afraid that the Taoist will be completed.


    "Boss Su, is it possible that you are also for the golden key?"


    Asked under the temptation of the three-way, the voice was very slight.


    "It''s not me for the golden key, but the four of them want to grab the golden key."


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the shock from the other''s eyes, which completely proved that Su Yan killed the four people.


    This kind of impact was so great that it made a group of people depressed, and finally made a little progress, and Su Yan was already on the verge of going to heaven.


    Yuwen Xiongba was amused at the side, and he was very depressed along the way, because the realm of Mao Shiba and others had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    "In that case, does the golden key belong to Boss Su?"


    "of course."


    Su Yan generously took out the golden key and threw it to Tee. He was not afraid of Tee and others leaving.


    The three links caught, and I watched in a hurry, it was fascinating.


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that Tee said excitedly: "This is the golden key, this is the key to the tomb!"


    Su Yan also smiled because he found the tomb of the emperor.


    Su Yan has the golden key, and Mao Shiba and others know that the tomb of the emperor is there. This is simply complementary.


    "Unexpectedly, in the end we each grasped an important clue."


    A group of people laughed, there is no need to go to Haiyuewang''s men now.


    After the laughter, Su Yan said sternly: "Where is the tomb of the emperor?"


    Mao Shiba and others did not hesitate, let Su Yan know that they were happier, because it was safer to have Su Yan entering the tomb.


    "This is the map of the tomb of the emperor, I drew it."


    Santong took out a crumpled map from his arms and placed it on the desktop.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at the map with sharp eyes.


    Although the map is not well drawn, the city names marked on it can be seen at a glance.


    "Unexpectedly, the tomb of the emperor is in Baiyue City."


    This kind of emperor��s tomb should generally be located deep in the mountains or off the beaten track, but it is in the largest city in Baiyue.


    Su Yan looked at the label above, but didn''t doubt it.


    Although it was in Baiyue City, it was not in the urban area, but in a mountain in the suburbs. He knew that place was a treasure of geomantic omen.


    "The emperor''s tomb is not ordinary, the treasure of Feng Shui gathers Qi Tian!"


    Su Yan''s sentence is very simple. The emperor''s tombs are generally located on the treasures of Fengshui, gathering heaven and earth fortune, in order to make future generations prosper forever.


    But the credibility of this feng shui mystery technique is not high, and when the air luck is finally used up, the ancient dynasties have basically rotated for hundreds of years, and some have disappeared in a few decades.


    "This place is very delicate, it is difficult for ordinary people to find it."


    "Yes, we didn''t expect to have an emperor''s tomb next to the city at the beginning, which is simply incredible."


    "The land of Baiyue cannot be compared with other places. This place is originally remote, and the natural choice for construction is a flat place."


    Santong returned the golden key to Su Yan, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Now that I have Boss Su''s golden key, I can definitely open the tomb of the emperor."


    "Yeah, after living for so long, I haven''t seen what''s inside the tomb of the emperor." The eyes were also excited.


    "Accurately speaking, it can only be regarded as a king''s tomb, not an emperor." Su Yan looked at everyone and said.


    The land of Baiyue is only a remote place. There has never been an emperor in this place, but the great king of the small country appeared in ancient times, and then the princes and kings.


    "That''s not bad, there must be good things in it."


    Thinking of the good things inside, the five dogs all looked excited.


    "Boss Su, we have to cooperate now."


    "Of course, there must be cooperation."


    Su Yan smiled. The cooperation was very friendly. He didn''t intend to abandon Mao Shiba and the others. It would do no harm to bring them along.

 Chapter 1242： Tomb entrance

    Although this group of people is nothing in his eyes, and their realm is not strong, Mao Shiba is also the descendant of Lieutenant Touching Jin. He knows more about the tomb, which can save Su Yan a lot of trouble .


    Everyone is destined, it is not too late, and the most important thing is to go to the tomb of the emperor as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go, there is no need to stay in this place."


    Mao Shiba took the pipe away, and he saw this pipe in this place. It was of good value, but the most valuable material.


    Others also took everything with the guy. One person carried two big bags. These were all for meals, so naturally they had to be taken at any time.


    "Let''s go."


    Everyone went downstairs and left the villa.


    "Set the fire, this place cannot be left."


    Santong glanced at the place of the castle and said with deep meaning.


    This is all in the 21st century, and there are still these buildings, which should not be, this is a retrospect, this is a step backward.


    "The house is not terrible, the terrible thing is that the strong use their power to do whatever they want." Mao Shiba said with deep meaning.


    But Su Yan''s face was cold, and he knew all this better: "Murder and set fire to the gold belt, repair the bridge and repair the road without a corpse!"


    "This world is like this. Everyone is selfish and lives for themselves regardless of the life and death of others."


    What Yufumi Yuba meant was very simple, that is, the bones in the castle.


    Everyone got in the car and left here facing the dusk horizon.


    But not long after, a golden light fell in the sky like a meteor, and then fell into the castle.


    A blast of light continued to spread around, and the entire castle was suddenly enveloped in a sea of ??fire, becoming more and more fierce, until it swallowed everything.


    The Haiyue King is dead. In fact, this castle has no effect, but he has subordinates. This place will definitely become a nightmare and forbidden place for others, so it is better to destroy it.


    Su Yan, Mao Shiba and others took a car each, whizzing towards Baiyue City, feeling a little excited at this moment.


    Mao Shiba was sitting next to Su Yan, and there was an endless stream at the moment.


    "Boss Su, don''t you know that the tomb is too huge. It took us a few days to circle around, and the depth reached more than 100 meters."


    "The tomb of the emperor must be vast."


    Su Yan didn''t care. The tomb of the emperor symbolizes the majesty of the emperor.


    "But that''s all built with glutinous rice. How many glutinous rice was obtained and how many people couldn''t eat for it."


    As soon as Mao Shiba said this, everyone in the car felt a sense of depression, and all of them became angry.


    Only Su Yan''s face was cold and he didn''t even give a glance. This was nothing. He had seen countless more persecutions.


    In ancient times, people could at least rebel if they couldn''t eat, but he once encountered a world where people could not rebel at all, and could only endure injustice and injustice, and they would never turn back.


    At that time, Su Yan''s realm was not strong and could not intervene. Now think about helping the people there when he becomes the emperor.


    "In the future, as long as I encounter it will be resolved!"


    It was the second day that the group arrived in Baiyue. Early in the morning, people in Baiyue City hurried to work, as usual.


    However, on the outskirts of Baiyue City, there were two cars parked next to the humble hill.


    Although this place is on the outskirts of Baiyue City, it is off the beaten track and few people are active here, because this place is just like a hill with no development value.


    However, there are still some people who use this place as a hunting place and come here to hunt hares, but they are rarely encountered.


    "Boss Su, this is the place of the tomb."


    Su Yan nodded, he could see the extraordinary place at a glance.


    Although no one cares about it on the surface, but in fact this is indeed a treasure of Feng Shui, a rare place.


    "Go in and take a look."


    The group got out of the car with their luggage and walked towards the mountain.


    This mountain is not too big, just a few steps before reaching the top of the mountain.


    "Boss Su, the tomb is in front."


    Everyone continued to trek. Although the tomb is under this mountain, the entrance is not here, but in a very secret place inside.


    "It''s unusual for the people who built the tomb. They built the entrance so hidden."


    Su Yan looked at the entrance in front of him, with some emotion, the wisdom of the ancients really cannot be underestimated.


    This place is just a river, if it weren''t for the passage of time, there must have been river flowing.


    This also confirms that Feng Shui cannot be permanent, it can only be borrowed temporarily.


    "This place used to be a big river. In ancient times, the water was at least tens of meters deep." Su Yan said lightly.


    "It''s a pity that it''s all dried up now, and the entrance is exposed, but it''s also quite secretive, and most people can''t find it."


    "Yes, even it took us nearly half a month to find it."


    Mao Shiba and Santong talked about the entrance of the tomb, but Su Yan did not feel impatient, but listened with relish.


    "Now that the entrance to the tomb has been found, go in and find out!"


    Su Yan walked straight ahead, stepping on the cobblestone river bed, making clear footsteps.


    Others naturally followed, and soon they were at the entrance.


    The entrance is not conspicuous, just a small cave, blocked by a bronze door.


    The door of this bronze house is very small, children can walk in this cave, adults have to crawl in.


    There are many lifelike patterns carved on the bronze door, and I have to admire the extraordinary craftsmanship of the ancient craftsmen.


    "This pattern is not simple!"


    Unexpectedly, Mao Shiba said with trepidation, apparently a little bit worried about the pattern.


    "Why?"


    Yuwen Xiongba watched it with gusto, and didn''t feel that there was something wrong.


    "This pattern has a breathtaking power and can kill one another. The last time we found this entrance, we were almost confused."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard this, he blinked quickly, afraid that he would be confused.


    But how did he know that this deceiving power had long been cut off by Su Yan, otherwise he would have been addicted to it by his realm.


    "It''s okay, this deceiving power is not strong, I have been isolated."


    Su Yan detected this power as soon as he arrived, and his focus at the moment was not only the strange pattern, but also the eye on the golden key.


    There must be some connection between this, and it is definitely not a small matter to make Su Yan change color.


    The reason Su Yan changed color was because he had seen the pattern on the bronze door of the tomb, which was the weird pattern displayed by Caesar, which was almost the same.


    In that battle, Caesar''s direct sales disappeared, and he also wanted to avenge him in the future. Although Su Yan didn''t take it to heart, he kept in mind the weird pattern.


    "This place may not be that simple"

 Chapter 1243： Want to cover up

    Su Yan''s words filled everyone''s hearts with a heavy meaning, because his voice was not very pleasant, it was very cold.


    "Boss Su, do you see any ways?"


    Mao Shiba hurriedly asked, this is not a trivial matter, it is too dangerous for everyone''s lives, and he will not take his brother to take risks.


    Su Yan stood up, his face still very cold.


    "It can''t be said, but the pattern is not that simple. There must be secrets hidden in it."


    "Not dangerous?"


    "Secrets represent too many things, which may be dangerous or treasures."


    Mao Shiba and others hesitated, what they said was the same as they didn''t say, but this can''t be said of Su Yan, he can only guess, because seeing is believing.


    "You don''t have to go in, it''s up to you."


    Su Yan looked at Mao Shiba and the others and said that he did not discourage or encourage him. After all, this is related to his own wealth and life, so naturally he has to decide.


    Mao Shiba looked at Santong and the others, and was also asking their opinions. Of course he wanted to go in, and his brothers did not want them to go in.


    "Mao Shiba, we have already arrived at the door, so we have to go in and take a look." The tee said after considering it.


    Four eyes also said: "Yes, why do we have to go in and take a look, otherwise we will be unwilling."


    "Well, let''s go in and exit immediately if we are in danger."


    Wugou''s words were a measure of rights, and everyone else nodded.


    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s settled."


    Su Yan took out the golden key, glanced at the bronze house, and directly inserted the key into the hole.


    When the key entered, Su Yan rotated it, and then only heard a crisp sound, which was like the sound of a collision with a precision structure of a house.


    Su Yan took two steps back, watching everything quietly.


    The others were watching closely too, without blinking their eyes.


    After the crisp sound, there were countless small and crisp sounds inside, like small parts rotating.


    This surprised everyone present. Could it be that there was such a high-tech existence in ancient times, because it was like the sound of many gears turning.


    After a while, the whole bronze house suddenly opened, emitting a peculiar gas inside.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    Mao Shiba hurriedly said, holding his breath hurriedly, knowing that it must be the organ in the tomb that released poisonous gas.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and said lightly: "This is nitrogen, there is no danger."


    Everyone is letting go, looking at the incomparably dark entrance, with curiosity and fear.


    Su Yan was the first to get in. When he came, he did discover that there were taboo fluctuations in the tomb. Even he couldn''t destroy it. It was obvious that the tomb was unusual.


    Su Yan went in, Mao Shiba also went in, and then Xiao Loli and others also went in.


    There was a long and narrow cave with no light. It was Su Yan''s finger lightly, and a golden light blooming made everyone see the surroundings clearly.


    "There seem to be patterns painted all around."


    Wugou can see it, because the pattern is a picture of a beautiful woman in a bath.


    "Idiot, don''t watch!"


    Mao Shiba roared in front, he really should be at the back, but at this moment he can''t change his position.


    Without Su Yan''s isolation, these patterns are not guaranteed to have the fascinating power, if you see that something will happen to the gods.


    Qi Jue, who was behind Wugou, hurriedly hit his head with a punch, which made him wake up.


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t look and hear or hear!"


    Mao Shiba''s vigilant voice made everyone nod their heads. This place is really not to be underestimated. If you don''t know it, you will lose your life.


    And Su Yan had been moving fast in front of him. He passed all the way, and the danger was basically detected, otherwise he would not let this group of people just follow.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Su Yan''s front suddenly became enlightened, and a relatively broad space appeared.


    Su Yan looked around. The space was ordinary, just like a secret room, but there were several bronze gates in front of him.


    Su Yan knew this was the entrance to the tomb of Zhengzheng, and only when he found the right one could he truly enter the tomb.


    "So many bronze gates?"


    Mao Shiba was frowning, he was a good descendant of gold, but he had never seen such a tomb.


    The three links spoke at this moment: "We have met a clear-cut array."


    "That''s right, this is the ambition to cover up, these ten doors represent a life of nine deaths!"


    Everyone''s complexion is getting heavier, one in ten chance? This is too small.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he hadn''t found the mystery in it at the moment, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Yan said to Mao Shiba, "Mao Shiba, it depends on you."


    Mao Shiba is a descendant of gold, and he is good at dividing gold and fixing points and being straightforward.


    But he had a bitter look, how did he know that he had never seen this before.


    The three links are frowning, and there is no way to look at the ten doors.


    "It''s a well-known big formation, and it''s frightening to die after nine deaths!"


    "Is there really no way to get in?"


    Yuwen Xiongba always speaks, he is just a bastard, and there is no way he can do it right now.


    "I''ve also heard that some of my colleagues have encountered this kind of formation before, but there are traces in the graves of others, and there is a connection in it. There is no connection at all."


    "How could it not, but we didn''t find it."


    Little Lolita said coldly at the moment, looking at these doors with a pair of eyes, looking for the connection.


    "We can tell at a glance, there is no connection."


    The three links almost insisted that he still had confidence in it.


    "You can''t talk too much, please check it out first."


    As he said, Su Yan looked at each door, not letting go of a single bit, and carefully inspected it.


    Tee shook his head and didn''t speak any more, just forget it.


    Mao Shiba was also a little unbelieving, and he couldn''t just return here without success, or he would be laughed at by his colleagues.


    "The old nine doors of the Central Plains have always regarded us as a side door. This time I have to prove myself that I can also open up and cover up the battle!" (Old nine doors are not the same.)


    Mao Shiba was full of anger. This tone must be controversial. Who said that the land of China was the old nine gates as orthodox, and there were too many people who touched gold.


    Su Yan nodded and asked Mao Shiba to try, while the others continued to investigate.


    This is definitely not that simple, at least it can''t be easily cracked, and it might contain a deep crisis.


    Nine deaths are not just a joke, you may encounter unexpected things when you open the wrong door. No one can tell.


    Even Su Yan can''t pack a ticket at this moment and can face everything that may happen.

 Chapter 1244： Omen

    The unknown represents too many possibilities, it is impossible to predict what may happen, because everything is possible.


    Everyone is desperately searching, only the three links are very leisurely, because he thinks there is no way, unless one experiment.


    "Wait and see, the old nine people must be laughing at you again."


    The three links are naturally Mao Shiba. If this matter is not done well, it will inevitably be ridiculed.


    "I have been ridiculed for decades, are you afraid of this time?"


    What Mao Shiba said was a little bit sad, but also a little helpless, and there was a breath of breath in it, and people breathed a life.


    Back then, his father faced off against the old nine people every time, every time he failed miserably. He still can''t forget his father''s face.


    Not for anything else, just to touch the name of the descendant of Jin, he Mao Shiba will try, even if he fails.


    Mao Shiba took out the compass for fixing acupoints. This compass has been handed down from his ancestors for some years, and it is more effective than GPS, and it can also predict danger and turn good times.


    The pointer on the compass keeps turning, which shows that the magnetic field here is very strong and the direction is elusive.


    "There is an omen in this place!"


    Mao Shiba''s expression suddenly changed when the pointer finally fell on the fierce word.


    "What kind of omen?!"


    Santong rushed over and asked with great concern.


    "Big fierce, worst result."


    Mao Shiba''s face was a little pale, he also walked a lot of places, and fell a lot of tombs, but he had never encountered a serious omen.


    Even if he visited the Qingqiu Ancient Land in the Northeast last time, where he tested it once, it was only a middle-aged one.


    The others became nervous. They believed it very much. After all, the previous detection results of Mao Shiba were extremely accurate.


    I remember the last time a few people went to Lingnan to fight, it was also an ancient tomb, and the result of detection was a small murderer, and there really were living zongzi inside.


    "What should I do now?"


    Everyone panicked, the big omen, this is not a joke, it is very likely to lose their lives.


    Su Yan was quite indifferent at this moment, still investigating the connection of the bronze gate, he was not afraid of danger when he came here, and the absence of danger would disappoint him.


    "You can leave here."


    Su Yan''s voice is very cold, which is also a dissuasion to them.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Four eyes also had the intention to leave, this place can''t stay long, this is a big omen.


    But Mao Shiba had no plans to leave. After jokingly leaving here, his reputation spread, wouldn''t it be that he would be drowned in saliva.


    Even though he was a little bit distressed now, seeing Su Yan extremely calm, this feeling of anxiety was much less.


    "With Boss Su, I''m afraid of something. You can go out. I definitely won''t leave."


    Mao Shiba firmed his position, he must prove himself here, this is his wish and expectation.


    Seeing Mao Shiba not leaving, this group of people hesitated again. If they left, would they be considered brothers?


    "Since the eighteenth will not go, then I will not go either."


    Qi Jue said firmly, his face was very cold, even if Mao Shiba had detected the big evil omen just now, he didn''t care, he was that kind of cold personality.


    "Then I won''t go, I have to give Eighteen an eye."


    Tee said, he used to be a liar, and he has played a lot of value with Mao Shiba and also learned a lot.


    "Then I won''t go."


    "What am I going to leave without leaving."


    Four Eyes and Five Dogs also had no idea of ??leaving. They left at this time. It sounds good to protect yourself. If it doesn''t sound, it is timid like a mouse, and how will you be in the backfighting business in the future.


    Seeing his brothers are like this, Mao Shiba was a little touched, but more restless.


    "Brothers, I know what you mean, but it''s really dangerous here. I''m a Taoist and I can protect myself by staying here, so don''t take risks."


    He still wanted to persuade his brothers to retreat in the face of difficulties. After all, he didn''t want to see one of his brothers missing. He regretted the death of Ba Jie now.


    But the three links were dissatisfied at the moment: "What are you pulling? If I didn''t give you the elixir, could you step into the realm of Taoism?"


    Mao Shiba waved his hand and said hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that. I''m really afraid that you are in danger. I can''t accept that result."


    "Say a fart!"


    The three links actually burst out of foul language. He looked like a bad old man, but he was still a bit spine and temper.


    "It''s illegal to fight for gold. It''s still dealing with dead people. It''s like a mouse crossing the street. Who do you think wants to be in this business?!"


    The three links are right. This profession is not a glorious profession at all. In the past, people who were too poor and starving to death would choose this profession.


    After all, this is carrying the head and taking great risks. The zongzi in the tomb, various organs, and even people''s hearts are very difficult.


    If Mao Shiba hadn''t wanted to live up to his father''s last words because he was a heir, he would have been killed and would not do this.


    Even people like the three links were desperate at first and couldn''t be forced.


    "Yeah, the career of touching gold also gave a wave of its ancient prosperity and sealed the title of a captain of touching gold."


    Four eyes shook his head and said with a sigh, very lonely.


    "I don''t think, you really think that the officer who touched the school lieutenant Jin is so good. Look at those who touched the school lieutenant in ancient times. How many are dead?!"


    The words of the three links made everyone even more speechless, and all of them felt very heavy for a time.


    Of course, Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba looked like they were watching the show. They didn''t understand this business, but they thought that this group was too ridiculous, and they ridiculed them for a long time.


    And Su Yan was still looking at the bronze door carefully, hoping to find some clues, he did not dare to open it rashly, not to mention that he was afraid, he was afraid of harming these people.


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "You have a fart for being so noisy. Either go out or stay all behind."


    The words of Yuwen Xiongba made everyone come back to their senses, and they all recovered, knowing that they were emotional before.


    "Well, everyone just doesn''t leave. After all, boss Su is protecting us." Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan looked up at the moment and said, "Don''t value me so much, I don''t have that ability."


    Naturally, Mao Shiba and others didn''t take Su Yan''s words seriously. They were in the Qingqiu Ancient Land, and Su Yan spared no effort to rescue them.


    "Well, everyone carefully check if there are any mechanisms or if there are any doorways on the bronze gate."


    Mao Shiba put away the compass, walked under the bronze door, and began to look at it seriously. For a while, the entire secret room was extremely silent.

 Chapter 1245： Open the door?

    Everyone is studying the bronze gate intently, no one speaks, and the whole secret room is naturally silent.


    However, this kind of silence makes people feel uneasy, and the heart of people who is too quiet is unstable, and one by one, the heartbeat sounded.


    More than that, except for Su Yan, almost everyone present felt cold in their backs, as if something had been watching them from behind. This feeling was too bad.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t stand this kind of depression, so he could not help standing up, wanting to enliven the atmosphere.


    "Um, you guys study, let me say something funny."


    Everyone nodded, and could hear the sound, and naturally calmed down a lot, without the depressive feeling just now.


    "Go ahead, I want to see what jokes you can tell."


    "The story is like this. A very small employee accidentally spilled a sneeze on a boss. This is simply something that shouldn''t happen.


    The clerk was panicked, for fear that he would be punished or even fired, even though he apologized countless times.


    And the boss didn''t take this seriously, but was a little tired of the little clerk coming to apologize every time, which made him very annoying and seriously affected his time and work.


    On the third day, which is the nth apology of the staff, the boss shouted in anger and got out!


    This frightened the little clerk. When he returned home, he lay on the sofa with Ge You paralyzed. His heart was even more panicked. In the end he was directly scared to death. "


    After speaking, Yuwen Xiongba laughed and even burst into tears, but his laughter echoed in the secret room, unusually abrupt.


    The others are all black lines on their faces. This is a joke, and it is not enough to say that it is cold.


    "Are you a joke?"


    Asked with doubts in his eyes.


    "Is not it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was still smiling, he thought it was funny.


    "Is this a joke?!"


    Wugou spread his hands, extremely helpless.


    "Well, you succeeded in making everyone feel bored."


    The three links stroked his beard, which is not as good as saying a storytelling or telling a ghost story.


    "Just shut up, I feel better to be quiet now."


    Little Lolita said without the slightest expression, she didn''t give Yuwen Xiong any face at all.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s laughter stopped abruptly, abnormally embarrassed: "This is not funny, you guys are too high on the laugh."


    In fact, he has set off the atmosphere, but it is a bit cold.


    "Forget it, let me tell a story."


    The three links are relatively leisurely, and he didn''t study the bronze door because he thought there was no way to crack it.


    The three links used to be a storyteller. Naturally, the skill is not comparable to ordinary people. This is completely easy for him.


    "I will tell a voyeuristic story."


    The protagonist of the story is called Zhang Qiang, a single parent who has always depended on his mother.


    But recently, he encountered something that bothered him because he found that his mother''s soft eyes had changed.


    When she comes home from school, she will stand on the kitchen window sill and watch him come back. She will quietly watch him eat when she eats, and she will watch him do his homework.


    All this is understandable. After all, without his father, his mother may have pinned everything on him.


    But once when he went to the bathroom, he accidentally saw a pair of eyes from the crack of the door, but he knew that the eyes must be his mother, because he was the only one at home.


    This made Zhang Qiang a little displeased, but he didn''t say anything, except that the door was strictly controlled afterwards.


    But the following night, Zhang Qiang found his mother''s eyes again.


    When he got up that night, when he just got up, he could see his mother''s eyes clearly from the crack of the door through the moonlight, which made him suddenly angry.


    But he still didn''t go directly to pierce it, but closed the door tightly. In his heart, it might be because his mother loved him too much.


    But what happened next was a nightmare, which made him completely incomprehensible. He found a hole in the wall of his bedroom, very small and inconspicuous.


    Let me talk about it here. That wall is equivalent to separating Zhang Qiang and his mother. On the other side of the wall is his mother''s bedroom.


    That night, Zhang Qiangren didn''t sleep until midnight, got up from the bed and looked at the entrance of the cave. This look frightened him.


    Because there was a pair of eyeballs staring at him in that small hole, he knew it must be his mother''s eyes!


    This!


    Zhang Qiang was unbearable. He looked at the toilet and the door. Now he saw the hole and decided to showdown.


    However, the result made him very depressed. His mother didn''t admit it at all, saying there was nothing at all.


    Zhang Qiang helplessly blocked the hole, thinking that this time he can''t peek anymore.


    But he was wrong, because with the first hole, there will be a second, third...


    After half a month, there were dense holes in that wall, and Zhang Qiang could see new holes and his mother''s eyes every night.


    Unbearable Zhang Qiang poured a bottle of chili water into the newly opened hole one night.


    The next day he saw his mother''s eyes were red and swollen, which confirmed the mother''s peeping.


    But he regretted it. After all, his father was gone, and everything was being pulled by his mother. He shouldn''t treat his mother like this. Such regrets and even being peeped at each other made him crazy.


    Zhang Qiang started to suffer from insomnia, insomnia every night, from the first one or two hours, to the next two or three hours unable to sleep, or even sleepless all night.


    But even so, Zhang Qiang still couldn''t stop his mother''s peeping. His mother still drilled a small hole to watch him every night.


    Unbearable Zhang Qiang broke out completely. He took a pen and plunged into the hole fiercely.


    blood!


    Blood suddenly appeared from the entrance of the cave, dripping down the wall, unusually coquettish, unusually terrifying.


    Zhang Qiang was frightened and collapsed on the bed, breathing heavily, his brain was blank, his whole body trembled, even his lips were purple, and his face was extremely pale.


    Tee tells the whole story very emotionally. His wonderful actions and exquisite words make everyone tremble at the moment.


    Four eyes even jumped directly into the arms of the five dogs, shaking constantly, fighting with their teeth.


    Just when everyone was frightened by the tee, there was movement on Mao Shiba''s side, and the tee stopped talking and looked over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Tee, you''re a terrible person, I''m scared enough by you to tell any stories!"


    Mao Shiba was full of anger, his eyes staring at the tee.


    "I''m not trying to enliven the atmosphere."


    "Active **** atmosphere, active atmosphere doesn''t know how to say something funny!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yan also asked.


    "I... I accidentally triggered a mechanism."


    Mao Shiba pointed to the bronze gate in front of him, and said with an uneasy expression on his face.


    At this time, the door had slowly moved, which made everyone feel more uneasy.


    "I hope the door will be well opened."

 Chapter 1246： Skeleton Soldier

    Mao Shiba couldn''t help praying. It was too difficult to crack the concealment. He had no bottom up till now.


    It was because the horror story of the three links made him confused, and accidentally touched a mechanism, that''s why this bronze door was about to open.


    This was not the result of Mao Shiba''s research. It was accidentally done by him and had nothing to do with the research.


    In other words, the chance of opening the door is only one in ten!


    Everyone is very nervous, this is not a joke, one in ten chances, this is too low.


    "Mao Shiba, if something ominous appears in it, I will kill you!"


    Yu Wenxiong said arrogantly, his face throbbing wildly, and his inner anxiety made him pale.


    Not only him, but Siyan, Wugou and others were also angry at Mao Shibayi''s face, even his brothers.


    It''s the brother who cheated like this, and the brother didn''t have to do it.


    Mao Shiba put all responsibilities on the three links, which indeed has the influence of the three links.


    "Whoever asked him to tell any ghost stories, I was terrified."


    "Can you blame me? They are listening, why did you make things happen."


    The three links naturally don''t want to be a man of the pot, this can''t take the responsibility on oneself.


    "Your sister, you didn''t know that Laozi had a childhood shadow. My childhood was to depend on my mother."


    "This is a story, it has something to do with you."


    The whole scene suddenly became turbulent, no one was convinced, no one thought he was wrong, it was endless.


    Mao Shiba took out the pipe from his arms and kept smoking the dry tobacco, trying to relieve his pressure, after all, the door was opened because of him.


    "Open the door well, you must open the door well!"


    Mao Shiba was holding the pipe, his lips still trembling, and his eyes stared at the bronze door.


    Not only him, but other people are also praying at this moment, although everyone is in trouble, but no one wants to encounter bad results.


    "Open the door to good luck, when bad times turn good!"


    "Open the door to good luck, when bad times turn good!"


    "Open the door to good luck, when bad times turn good!"


    ...


    Everyone was saying this, and some didn''t even dare to look at the bronze gate, because the one-tenth chance was too low and too low.


    But Yuwen Xiongba looked at Little Lori at the moment, as if hesitated to speak.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing that Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was wrong, Lori couldn''t help asking.


    "I want to turn bad luck into good luck."


    Yuwen Xiongba said his plan, although a little out of the ordinary, but this is a common saying, a woman''s part can indeed turn a good luck.


    Not only Yuwen Xiongba had this idea, but everyone except Su Yan had this idea, even Mao Shiba was no exception.


    At the moment, only Little Lori is a girl, so naturally she is looking at her.


    "piss off!"


    Little Lori was full of anger, kicked Yuwen Xiongba with one kick and slammed her head against the wall of the secret room.


    Yuwen Xiongba clutched his chest and kept panting. Obviously this foot was not light, this was the woman''s anger.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s end, everyone took a breath, and such a tigress can''t be offended.


    For a while, everyone dared not look at Little Lori, looked at the bronze gate, and continued to pray.


    And Su Yan has been standing calmly, although his eyes are looking at the bronze gate, there is no fluctuation.


    There is a one-tenth chance that he doesn''t care. He is ready to fight in his eyes, so come at him if there is any danger.


    "You stand back."


    Su Yan took an almost commanding tone, making everyone afraid to refute, and he was also very obedient. After all, Su Yan is the backbone of him now, and he is the strongest.


    "Boss Su, everything depends on you, but there is still a one in ten chance."


    Mao Shiba has an optimistic attitude, one-tenth is also possible.


    "talk less."


    Su Yan was a little impatient. This group of people kept twittering and annoyed him, and they wanted to scold him a long time ago.


    "Okay, stop talking, stop talking."


    Everyone stepped back, even the little Lolita stepped back a few steps at Su Yan''s request. Only Su Yan faced the bronze gate alone.


    At this moment, the door was still fluctuating slowly, as if it had not been opened for many years, very slowly, and there was a metal rubbing sound.


    This kind of sound is abnormally harsh, and even makes the scalp numb, which is too unacceptable.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. He just kept looking at the bronze gate, which was nearly ten meters high, at the gap, because something would inevitably come out of that gap.


    At the moment, the door burst out with a red light, abnormal blood, shining on everyone''s face, as if everyone had become a blood demon.


    More than that, a red eye was revealed above the gate, which made Su Yan suddenly feel uneasy.


    Those eyes were the same as those on the golden key, and they looked at him firmly at the moment, with a strong wave of meaning.


    However, this eye cannot be seen by other people at all, because they have no discerning eye and cannot detect it.


    Su Yan looked directly at that eye, golden light surging all over, at this moment, like a golden man, he was ready to deliver a fatal blow.


    But the eyes dimmed at this moment, until they finally dissipated and turned into nothingness.


    Su Yan''s complexion was still cold, and there was this eye on the bronze door. What could this mean?


    Behind this bronze gate must be a great omen, indicating a dead end, with unknown danger.


    At this moment, the door has begun to open, revealing a trace of gap, which means that an unknown and dead end is about to appear.


    "All cheer me up, be careful!"


    Su Yan shouted coldly at this moment, with the intention of approaching an enemy.


    Mao Shiba also wanted to say that it was not necessarily a dead end. It was obvious that Su Yan didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to prepare for battle.


    The gap in the middle of the door exudes a breath at this moment, and this breath suddenly makes many people frowned.


    "What breath is this?!"


    Four eyes were full of anxiety and said, he was afraid of poison gas, and he was already holding his breath.


    "This is the breath of death, the breath of death!"


    The three-way eyes were round, and the whole body was already shaking, shaking like chaff.


    What the breath of death means, everyone knows, but this shows that this is a dead end, a big omen!


    Not only that, but Santong and others understand the meaning of death aura even more. Generally, such a bad omen will not happen at all. Only the big one will do this, which means that there will be great danger.


    "opened!"


    Mao Shiba pointed to the bronze gate and roared, his eyes widened, waiting for the results inside.


    Su Yan saw that the moment the gate opened, there was a white thing behind the bronze gate, and the white thing was nothing else, it was actually a skeleton soldier!

 Chapter 1247： Melee

    Su Yan''s complexion suddenly became cold. This skeleton soldier is not simple, too many, and very powerful. He even saw the skeleton soldier of the later Taoist!


    However, Su Yan did not step back, he was still standing at the forefront at the moment, and of course he wanted to protect the people behind him.


    Yu Wen Xiongba said without knowing it at this time: "What is that white thing?!"


    "What is it, it''s a skeleton!"


    When Mao Shiba saw the root, he roared out of voice at the moment, and he trembled abnormally.


    "Skull?!"


    A group of people were shocked, and the anxiety in their hearts had reached the culmination. Let alone resisting, it would be good to not be weak now.


    Only the little Lolita is full of killing intent, no matter what it is, she will not be afraid, after all, she used to be half a god!


    Su Yan looked at the people behind him and said, "You should enter my ghost gourd."


    This way he can be more at ease, without any worries, this is the best way.


    But Mao Shiba shook his head and looked at Su Yan and said, "No matter what it is, at least you have to take a look and beat it, otherwise it''s not a coward."


    "Not afraid of death?"


    "afraid."


    Mao Shiba said without hesitation, everyone was afraid of death.


    "But I am more willing to challenge danger than death."


    Seeing Mao Shiba''s firm expression, Su Yan nodded and withdrew his thoughts.


    "Well, you can deal with Xiaoyou, leave the big one to me."


    Everyone nodded, but they had to agree. After all, the strength lies here, and there is no way to be strong.


    The bronze door was completely opened, and the breath of death lingered in the entire chamber. This breath was extremely powerful and made people panic.


    And inside the bronze gate, a white light gleamed with metallic luster.


    The white light is undoubtedly the skeleton soldier, and the metallic luster is the dazzling weapon in their hand, with a cold killing intent.


    Just as an organ-like noise was emitted from the bronze gate, the entire gate stopped fluctuating, which also meant that the gate was completely opened.


    The skeleton soldiers all seemed to be resurrected at this time, their hollow eyes stared at Su Yan and the others, and a majestic killing intent permeated.


    "is coming!"


    The three-way holding the magic whip in his hand was actually just a whip, he didn''t know if it was useful.


    Others were also holding their weapons tightly, sweating from their palms.


    There are too many skeleton soldiers, densely packed with no end, anyone who sees such a scene will be scared enough.


    The foremost skeleton soldier is not high in realm, and is also a master, so it is naturally not valued by this group of people.


    What they are afraid of is the horrible atmosphere behind, which is the realm of the master and even the Taoist.


    "Boss Su, give us the master''s skeleton soldier, and the Taoist depends on you."


    Qi Jue had already clenched some of his special weapons, her cold face was the same as that of Little Loli, and the assassin''s unique aura made people very cold.


    "Row."


    Su Yan said, he floated directly into the air, and got into the bronze gate with one head, which surprised everyone.


    "Boss Su, what are you doing?"


    "Catch the thief first, catch the king first, Boss Su must be going to be a big guy. Let''s fight these shrimp soldiers and crabs!"


    For a while, countless skeleton soldiers roared, making deafening and terrifying sounds, just like the roar of hell, sharp and ear-piercing.


    "kill!"


    Mao Shishiba took the brunt and rushed to the forefront. With a compass in his hand, the skeleton soldiers of the master realm were like ants in his eyes, and he could not stop him at all.


    Little Lolita also stepped on her toes, leaped up, and slew towards the entrance of the cave.


    For a time, the entire chamber of the secret room shook the sky with swords and swords, and the killing intent fluctuated all over the sky, and the spiritual power and the corpse energy of the skeleton soldiers complemented each other, and they were extremely powerful.


    Yuwen Xiongba smashed a master skeleton soldier with one foot, and said with disdain: "Just like this scum, you want to slash with me, do you think you are scum scum Hui?!"


    But what immediately followed was a skeleton soldier in the middle of the grand master, holding a machete in his hand, with immense power.


    Going down with this machete, Yuwen Xiongba was shocked in a cold sweat, and then he realized that these skeleton soldiers were not simple, they were absolutely hard power.


    "Fight!"


    Yuwen Xiongba took out the sword and blessed it with all his spiritual power, suddenly as if he had changed, his face was hazy.


    "Die to me!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shot with a sword, slashing directly on the shoulder of the skeleton soldier, and slashing half of his body.


    Although these skeleton soldiers are strong, their speed is relatively slow. This is good news for everyone. If the speed is really terrifying, then I am afraid they have to be buried here.


    Little Lori has already rushed to the group of skeleton soldiers in the realm of masters. She in the realm of masters does not bother to kill. She is strong enough to relieve pressure for others.


    Little Lori shot with a sword, and the five skeleton soldiers in the middle of the grand master fell directly, becoming a real pile of bones.


    This caused Mao Shiba to clap his hands and applaud: "That''s right, women don''t want to be shaved."


    Naturally, Mao Shiba was also aimed at a skeleton soldier at the realm of the master. After all, he was in the realm of Taoism, so facing this was not a trivial matter.


    With one blow, a piece of Grand Master Skeleton Soldier fell to the ground, directly turning into a pile of debris.


    But there are too many skeleton soldiers that can''t stand it. At this moment, they are constantly pouring out from the bronze gate, just like locusts are flooding and ants are plagued, and it has a taste of inexhaustible killing.


    But no one spoke, no one gave up, and they continued to kill in anger, turning every skeleton soldier into dregs, and the entire secret room was flashing with various spiritual power fluctuations.


    The magic whip of the three links played a little role, and it was naturally easy to deal with the realm of the master, even the master skeleton soldier also killed several.


    "Your grandma is a ghost, do you think Lao Tzu is the former warlock of the rivers and lakes, Mad, Lao Tzu is also a master now!"


    The Tee looked proud, but he was handsome for only three seconds, and was directly blown away by a skeleton soldier who was complete by the master, and the blood in his mouth was vomited.


    Mao Shiba hurried to rescue, several fluctuations killed him, and walked towards the tee.


    "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay, his sister actually attacked me, I''m angry!"


    The three-way eyes blushed and slammed towards the skeleton soldiers. Of course, he was very conscious this time and rushed into the skeleton group of the master realm.


    For a while, the entire secret room was in a melee. Everyone kept killing, but the skeleton soldiers still came in continuously. The whole secret room was full of bones, watching him numb his scalp.


    Everyone set off against each other, whoever had difficulty supporting from all directions, there was no harm, but the spiritual power was constantly consumed, which made people feel a little helpless.


    "There are too many skeleton soldiers, when are they tall?"


    Looking at the skeleton soldiers who are still pouring in, his scalp is numb, and there is a faint sense of despair in his eyes.

 Chapter 1248： Steady stream

    There are too many skeleton soldiers, and they are still pouring toward the secret room, almost filling the whole secret room.


    No one is caring about this right now. All they are thinking about is to kill, kill all the skeleton soldiers in front of them.


    I saw Qi Jue''s hidden weapon in his hand, constantly shooting at these skeleton soldiers, and rows of skeleton soldiers fell down in response.


    But when he fell down a row, more skeleton soldiers appeared immediately, and the realm was stronger, all of them were in the realm of masters.


    Qijue''s face was cold, without any emotion, incomparably indifferent.


    The hidden weapon in his hand was shot again, and they shot at these skeleton soldiers one after another, hitting accurately, and then caused these skeleton soldiers to explode directly, turning them into a pile of bones.


    But he was also panting at this moment, and his whole body was trembling a little, this was because of the excessive consumption of spiritual power.


    Not only that, he actually has no hidden weapons at this moment, and all the hidden weapons on his body are used up.


    "Unexpectedly, today I could use up my hidden weapons!"


    Qi Jue''s voice was extremely low, even with a hint of irritation, and a murderer ran out of hidden weapons, which was equivalent to a shame for him.


    But without waiting for Qijue''s anger, rows of skeleton soldiers rushed towards him, instantly drowning him.


    This group of skeleton soldiers has reached the mid-term existence of the Grandmaster, with more than 20 years old, this is already a situation where Qijue is powerless.


    Moreover, he was surrounded, and as a killer, he could not use it at all. It was impossible to deal with so many close one-on-one killers.


    At the time of Qijue''s crisis, Mao Shibayi saw that Qijue was in danger, so he rushed forward desperately.


    "Qijue, here I am!"


    Mao Shiba roared, his hands with violent electro-optical spiritual power, like a thunder and lightning mage, directly touching those skeleton soldiers.


    A group of skeleton soldiers in the middle stage of the master immediately danced and trembling, and the white bones all over the body suddenly became scorched.


    After solving the group of skeleton soldiers, Mao Shiba saw Qi Jue lying on the ground, with a faint blood on his chest.


    "Qijue, are you okay?!"


    Seven desperately, Mao nodded and said, "It''s okay, it''s not a big injury, but you are lucky to come in time."


    Mao Shiba breathed a sigh of relief. He was scared to death just now, mainly because Qi Jue was completely surrounded by the skeleton soldiers. He worked hard to support him with spiritual power for a while.


    But at this time, Qi Jue''s complexion changed, and she said in shock: "Behind!"


    Mao Shiba reacted, his fists slammed back, and saw an extremely huge skeleton soldier who was not afraid of it.


    This skeleton soldier was three meters high, it was astonishing, and the bone fists were several times larger than Mao Shiba''s.


    With this fist, Mao Shiba stepped back a few steps, and a sharp pain came from his palm.


    And the big skeleton soldier also retreated several steps, but it didn''t cause any serious problems.


    "This is a half-walker skeleton soldier!"


    After Qijue knew its realm, her complexion was extremely pale, half-travelers were pseudo-daoists, and these skeleton soldiers were even more terrifying, because they were all bones and were not afraid of pain at all, just like Deadpool.


    Mao Shiba''s face was cold, and a murderous intent gushed out of his eyes. Under his hands, a violent spiritual power shrouded at this moment.


    "Die me!"


    Mao Shiba was also in the realm of Taoism. If this half-traveler''s skeleton soldiers couldn''t deal with it, then it would be embarrassing to go out later. The title of Taoist was greatly reduced.


    The big skeleton soldier naturally wouldn''t be afraid of half a minute, so he rushed towards Mao Shiba and shook his attack.


    This attack is not weak, it can be regarded as Mao Shiba''s angry blow, with 90% strength.


    This spiritual power directly blasted the large skeleton soldier into flight, slamming one head against the wall of the secret room, and smashed to pieces.


    Mao Shiba breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the big skeleton soldier had been solved, but at this time he was panting and consumed huge spiritual energy.


    "It''s no way to go on like this, our spiritual energy is consumed too much."


    The four eyes felt dizzy at the moment, and most of the spiritual power of the dantian in the body had been consumed, but the skeleton soldier did not have a tendency to weaken.


    "Is there any way to close this bronze gate!"


    The tee roared at the moment, only by closing the bronze gate can it be safe.


    But little Lolita scolded: "No, Su Yan is inside."


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help canceling this plan. Of course, this method was not feasible, otherwise Su Yan would have sealed the bronze door before it was opened.


    "Everyone formed a circle to deal with the skeleton soldiers, and be careful to preserve spiritual power."


    Mao Shiba roared, and began to form a circle with everyone to deal with the Quartet Skeleton Soldiers, they could only defend again, waiting for Su Yan''s help.


    At this moment they didn''t know what happened to Su Yan inside, but they didn''t come out at least to prove that something was happening inside.


    Maybe they have met a big guy, or they may be entangled, anyway they have to stick to it.


    A circle was formed, and everyone was much better at dealing with the skeleton soldiers. One party had insufficient spiritual power, and the others would come together and deal with it together. This way, a lot of spiritual power was left.


    But at this moment, there are still a continuous flow of skeleton soldiers out of the gate, without an end.


    "Too many, we killed at least a thousand skeleton soldiers, but this looks like the beginning."


    Wugou was a little bit decadent. He was too tired. At the moment he stretched out his tongue and panted, and there was not much spiritual power left in his dantian.


    "Persist, this is the time to test us."


    Mao Shiba encouraged, and helped the five dogs smash a skeleton soldier with one punch, protecting him.


    Little Lori had an icy face at the moment, and her body was surging with black energy, forming a violent force.


    "Little Lolita is going to run away!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked happy, but he knew that Little Lolita was so powerful that even Mao Shiba was not his opponent even if Mao Shiba was a Taoist.


    Little Lori has been suppressed, otherwise she would have broken through to the realm of Taoism long ago.


    At this moment, the black spiritual power all over her surging wildly, forming a strand of god, rushing towards the skeleton soldier.


    This did have some effect, blocking the skeleton soldiers at the bronze gate a lot, but only for a few minutes.


    After falling for more than a dozen rows, skeleton soldiers gushing out again in the bronze gate, one by one is the complete master, and even there are no lack of skeleton soldiers of pseudo-daos, which makes a group of people look drastically changed.


    "Grandmaster Consummated Skeleton Soldier!"


    The three links saw their faces trembling, these two can be dealt with, how to deal with the rows.


    "More than that, there are also skeleton soldiers of pseudo-daoists!"


    Mao Shiba was also extremely jealous at this moment, feeling a little powerless, so much could not be dealt with.


    More than that, they are even more desperate at this moment. So much is not the key. The key is that they seem to have no end. There is a steady stream of killings.

 Chapter 1249： Kill the Quartet

    Mao Shiba and others were in danger, but they were still able to resist. After all, the power that burst out when a group of people got together was very objective.


    It''s just that they are a little desperate, because there are too many skeleton soldiers to kill at all. This is the biggest test for people.


    At this time, Su Yan had already penetrated deep into the bronze gate, and had been deepening inside.


    Seeing the Skeleton Soldier, Su Yan just wiped it out. It was almost wiped out in the blink of an eye. It didn''t require much spiritual power.


    This is in sharp contrast with the Mao Shiba and others outside, and it is completely two-sided.


    Su Yan also knew the strength of Mao Shiba and others, so basically all the skeleton soldiers who reached Consummation were killed by him, and none of them were spared.


    But when he went deeper, the mistakes inside were complicated. It wasn''t at all going to the dark one by one, and there were other forks. This was also the reason why the skeleton soldiers of the masters and half-travelers appeared outside.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t know that the situation outside was critical, but he didn''t feel relieved either. After all, there was no safety in this place, and there might be other dangers.


    So he still has to deal with these skeleton soldiers as soon as possible, so as to go out and save this group of people.


    At the beginning, these people should be forced to raise ghost gourds, otherwise they would not be so distracted and troublesome now.


    Su Yan took away his mind, grabbed a skeleton soldier from the early Taoist stage and squeezed it directly without any resistance at all.


    Along the way, countless skeleton soldiers turned into white bones, paved the road like snow, all turned into bone scum.


    At this moment, he was like a man, no skeleton soldier could pass in front of him at all, rushing was a dead end.


    But this group of skeleton soldiers didn''t have much intelligence, only knew that to kill the intruder, it was just a death order.


    The skeleton soldier is like a moth, constantly rushing towards Su Yan, wanting to destroy him, but he can''t move him at all.


    Su Yan blasted two Taoist skeleton soldiers to death with a fist, and stomped to death a Taoist skeleton soldier casually. The skeleton soldiers in the early stage of Taoism couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Not far away, a group of master skeleton soldiers rushed in, Su Yan stepped on them, and with the power of fragmentation, they directly strangled all these skeleton soldiers.


    For a while, the entire cave was filled with the sound of broken bones, extremely dense, and it was as loud as firecrackers, and it made the scalp numb.


    Su Yan didn''t change his color, but still walked toward the front, wherever he went, he was paved with bones.


    He stepped on the bones, and the crisp noise was rhythmic, which showed that his footsteps were very steady and constant.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Su Yan was a little bored, running his dantian spiritual power, a golden dragon phantom gushing out in front of him, whistling directly towards the front.


    Suddenly, countless skeleton soldiers were suddenly burned into residue by the golden flames, and some even turned into ashes, unable to even call out the killing roar.


    In this way, Su Yan was also very leisurely. All he needed to do was to maintain the Golden Dragon phantom, so that all the skeleton soldiers in front of him could be wiped out.


    Along the way, Su Yan didn''t know how many Skeleton Soldiers he had killed. There were five thousand if he didn''t have ten thousand. It was simply too much.


    At the same time, he was a bit stern about the tomb, such a skeleton soldier, this is simply incredible and not simple.


    These skeleton soldiers were also humans during their lifetime, and they must have been treated as funerary objects, and were sacrificed to the owner of the tomb.


    This situation is very common in ancient tombs of emperors and princes. After Qin Shihuang''s death, not only those who built the cemetery, but also built terracotta warriors and horses, after the death of Qin Shihuang, he could still stand up to the crowd and fight everywhere.


    But generally the one to two thousand to be buried is mostly, but this tomb of the emperor looks absolutely more than ten thousand, which does not include those skeleton soldiers in the realm of masters.


    The Golden Dragon phantom directly opened up a path, and Su Yan''s speed also increased, and he hurriedly moved toward the depths of the cave.


    In front, a group of red light appeared abruptly. It was like a small main fort, surrounded by caves, and in the middle was the ground paved with glutinous rice tiles.


    As soon as Su Yan arrived here, he noticed a terrifying fluctuation. This fluctuation was not simple, and it was definitely not something that the skeleton soldiers of the early Taoists could radiate.


    Except for the cave where he came, every other cave actually showed a pair of red lights-like eyes at this moment, all staring at him.


    Corpse!


    Su Yan''s face became cold, there must be at least a dozen corpses, and these corpses looked more terrifying than those encountered at Qiao''s house, because the eyes of these corpses were extremely bloody, and they were red and black.


    These corpse generals showed their figures, each of them much taller than Su Yan, at least two meters tall, and exuding a stubborn corpse qi, surrounded by red corpse qi.


    "The intruder is dead!"


    A corpse will give off a death-like breath, as if the sentence has been pronounced against Su Yan, and he will undoubtedly die if he enters the tomb.


    Su Yan ignored it, took the lead and rushed toward these corpse generals.


    There is time in his hands to fluctuate the profound meaning, which was obtained by killing the King of Kuaiji, this kind of move is very practical, and it is enough to deal with the corpse of the Taoist mid-term.


    Originally, the speed of these corpse generals was not as fast as Su Yan, but now that he had time, Su Yan was even more like a fish in water, and the movements of these corpse generals were extremely slow in his eyes.


    Su Yan struck out with several punches, bombarding a corpse general''s face, exploding its head, and this corpse general''s fist was swung out.


    Su Yan jumped up and stepped on, directly stomping a dead body into powder.


    His current power level is naturally higher than that in the Qiao family. It is nothing to deal with Taoists in the later stage, not to mention the corpses of these Taoists in the middle stage, not to mention that he has also spent time.


    Su Yan is now completely killing the Quartet, these corpses can''t touch him at all, and they can''t trap him when they are surrounded. For a while, five corpses fell to the ground.


    But these corpse generals did not back down, their intelligence was much lower than that of the ancestors of the Qiao family. They were completely a group of dead waiters, and it was impossible to retreat unless Su Yan was killed.


    But this also caused them all to be killed by Su Yan, and they were turned into ashes, floating around, and for a time the whole place was covered with a violent gorefiend.


    Su Yan was not afraid. After squeezing the last corpse general, he rose up into the sky and directly cast the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", inhaling all the meaning of these blood demons into his body and turning it into his own spiritual power.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction. These blood demon''s meanings were used to supplement the dissipated spiritual power. At this moment, he was full of energy, and Dantian''s spiritual power was still abundant.


    After killing all the corpse generals, Su Yan did not leave here, because there was a strange fluctuation in the top side, and this fluctuation made his face suddenly cold.

 Chapter 1250： Corpse King!

    Su Yan''s eyes revealed a strong coldness, gleaming with golden light, staring at the top.


    At the top, it was like a mirror at the moment, with weird pattern fluctuations. To be precise, the whole top seemed to be alive.


    This volatility is very peculiar, as if the space is distorted, unbelievable.


    It was originally a glutinous rice wall tile with a very three-dimensional substance, but it suddenly twisted, as if what I saw before was an illusion.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep, and he saw more things, which made him overflow with violent spiritual power.


    At that top, it is completely distorted, as if the whole world has collapsed, and it is impossible to describe.


    If you insist on saying three, five or nine, you can only say that the top at this time is like a paint tray being knocked over, constantly soft and constantly squirming.


    This kind of ordinary people will be dizzy and confused after watching it for a long time, but Su Yan has no influence at all. His mental power is very powerful, and these are useless to him.


    After a while, the wriggling upper part actually stopped at this moment, as if the painting was over, and a chaotic picture appeared.


    This is like Picasso''s masterpiece, which is not appreciated at all, but Su Yan has seen something.


    He saw the killing intent again from those colors, and even felt a violent corpse aura, like a thousand-year-old zombie coming out.


    This corpse energy is much stronger than those corpse generals just now, it is not a magnitude at all, it is simply heaven and earth.


    Just because of this, Su Yan must use spiritual power to resist, otherwise his body will be enveloped by this corpse energy, and there will be bad results.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan is so upright. This corpse energy is too weird and too powerful.


    "Pretend to be a god, and have the ability to come out to fight!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help shouting at this moment, playing these tricks was a waste of his time. He can''t stay here for long now because he doesn''t know how the people outside are.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Hahaha..."


    But there was no fluctuation at the top, only some weird laughter came out, like laughing at him.


    This angered Su Yan, his face became cold, his whole body gushing out, and a terrifying group of spiritual power blasted directly into the sky.


    Even if the Daoist faced this blow in the later stage, he would have to resist it with all his strength. This was Su Yan''s anger, and he would kill him if he didn''t come out.


    The spiritual force group directly touched the top, it should have erupted with terrifying fluctuations, and even many sparks appeared, making the entire tomb tremble, but the result did not.


    This powerful spiritual force group directly submerged in the weird pattern, and disappeared silently, without swallowing it!


    Su Yan changed his color slightly. This weird pattern was a bit tricky, and he swallowed his attack directly, which was not easy to deal with.


    Su Yan didn''t dare to continue to use his spiritual power, if the other party had some power to swallow him, wouldn''t he have contributed to his strength?


    After the spiritual force group was swallowed, a loud laugh broke out in the strange pattern, full of mockery.


    "Haha...haha!"


    Su Yan was violent in his heart by the laughter. It was the first time that he faced such an arrogant thing, and even laughed at him in front of him.


    "I have to force you to show up?!"


    Su Yan already had a strong wave in his hands, this was the power of collapse, and he didn''t believe it could be swallowed by the opponent when he used this trick.


    Perhaps it was because of Su Yan''s arrogant spiritual power, the laughter in the weird pattern also stopped, and then there was an old and gloomy atmosphere of the wild.


    "You broke into my mausoleum and dare to be so arrogant. How can I convince the public if you don''t destroy you!"


    Su Yan was shocked. He didn''t expect that the stuff in it turned out to be the owner of the tomb of the emperor. After all, he called himself the king and said that this was his tomb.


    Su Yan was still a little uncomfortable when he arrived in front of the owner of the tomb, but it was only a few seconds.


    "You are a dead person, do you think you are the king?"


    Su Yan said disdainfully, staring at the weird pattern with his eyes, guarding against its sneak attack.


    "presumptuous!"


    The voice behind the strange pattern was furious, and with a violent corpse energy, it pressed towards Su Yangai.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and his body was covered with golden spiritual power. It was not invaded by all methods, and he easily resisted these corpse qi.


    "I am not dead, I still live in this world, and lead the world!"


    "Yelang is arrogant and stubborn!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk to this thing. Such a person was like that. He didn''t believe that he was dead after he died. It was just a grievance or a dead body.


    "you wanna die!"


    The weird pattern was actually creeping at this moment, and very fast, like a spinning top.


    More than that, the weird pattern is actually dripping bright red blood at this moment, with a strong **** smell, in the end it directly gushes out, dyeing the entire ground.


    And in that pattern, a shadow emerged at this moment, revealing the meaning of bright red.


    At a glance, Su Yan saw that the spiritual power in his hand was already ready, and he was completely ready to fight against it.


    He is not afraid of this thing, whether it is resentment or zombie or ghost, in his eyes all the soul belongs to the West!


    And the shadow slowly came out, a royal robe added to the body, extremely stalwart and tall, with a domineering meaning.


    There is no kind of emperor, and it is impossible for a good person to be a king of God. Almost 90% of emperors are cruel and decisive.


    Because of the control of power, one must blaze a trail to stabilize one''s power. This is a long-standing truth in ancient times.


    Even family members or brothers and fathers can''t be stopped, the blood relationship is very weak.


    The man''s robe was bright red, with the meaning of a powerful gorefiend. Not only that, but even his spit out a sigh of breath, it was able to generate a powerful wave of corpse energy.


    This is the difference between a king and a general. You can not only control the corpse energy, but also have the meaning of blood demon.


    This is already the existence of the corpse king, and it is naturally many times stronger than the corpse general, and there is no comparison at all.


    This corpse king has a tiger-faced eagle-eyed face, typical power control. Those eagle-eyed eyes reveal a breathtaking magic power, and he has been looking at Su Yan at this moment.


    "You break into my tomb and hang yourself!"


    The corpse king said this very smoothly, as if saying the most common thing, as if this is what it should be, this is the result of Su Yan.


    It''s right to think about it. He was once the king of the Baiyue Land, and the people who ruled this place could not be too arrogant or even strong.


    But Su Yan was full of disdain. An ancient king who ruled millions of people on the earth also dared to show off his power in front of him, purely looking for death.

 Chapter 1251： Comparable to the power of consummation

    Su Yan used to be the Immortal Emperor, and the territory he commanded didn''t know the geometry. Compared with this corpse king, it was simply the difference between the earth and the sun, and the difference between ants and Kunpeng.


    So the words of the corpse king seemed to be fart in Su Yan''s eyes, completely ignored.


    But the King of Corpse saw that Su Yan ignored him, his face was full of anger, with a violent killing intent.


    "You are the first time I saw a weirdo, such a wild weird!"


    The corpse king leaped down and landed on the ground. The ground was directly sunken, completely unable to withstand his pressure.


    But the corpse king was only a few meters away from Su Yan, and those eyes that looked like blood wheels stared at him.


    The corpse king exhaled a breath of corpse gas, which was like a demon, attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan showed disdain, fluctuating in his spiritual power, and did not fear the invasion of corpse energy.


    Seeing that his corpse qi was easily resisted by Su Yan, the corpse king''s face became more and more angry.


    "You are not in the middle stage of Taoism, so you have such power, weird, weird!"


    "Nonsense, give me less comparison!"


    Su Yan was angry, stepped out, and directly attacked the vitals of the corpse king. The speed was extremely fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    The corpse king sneered, his dry fingers directly grabbed his ankle, and the nails like steel thorns pierced directly into Su Yan''s ankle.


    Su Yan was in pain, golden light burst out, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body went crazy, and a golden light attacked and killed the corpse king.


    The corpse king let go of Su Yan''s ankle, fluttered back, dissipated Su Yan''s attack, and looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "If you are poisoned by my corpse, you will definitely die."


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, even though the blood on his feet was already pitch black.


    He is not afraid of having the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", otherwise how could he let the corpse king stab his ankle so easily.


    While the corpse king stabbed Su Yan''s ankle, Su Yan actually moved his hands and feet, and a burst of fragmentation was spreading behind the corpse king, and at this moment he sneaked towards him.


    When he was a bit away from the corpse king, the corpse king noticed this fluctuation, his complexion changed, and a burst of blood was filled all over his body.


    This blood actually directly resisted the attack of the Fragmenting Force and completely consumed it.


    "Damn it, even resorted to treacherous tricks!"


    The hands clasped by the corpse king, the horrible nails, exuded extremely poisonous corpse qi at this moment, and it was even more bloody.


    The Corpse King bombarded Su Yan directly, his hands were like Wolverine, and he kept attacking Su Yan''s vitals, recruiting deadly.


    Su Yan''s hands were already like blades, and he did not fear the slightest resistance to it, and the sound of metal collision resounded throughout the secret room.


    The speed of the two is too fast to see clearly, only the two groups of spiritual power are fighting.


    Su Yan was naturally the one with the golden light, and the corpse king was the one who was enveloped in blood red, and the fight was fierce.


    I saw that Su Yan was completely like a ball of light, with superb speed, constantly attacking the corpse king, violently, going straight and invincible.


    "Young man, when you lose your spiritual power, I see how you respond!"


    The corpse king avoided everywhere, resisted as much as possible, and preserved his strength.


    But this seems to Su Yan to be nothing at all. He has a lot of spiritual power, he is not afraid of being consumed at all, and he can absorb the spiritual energy of the world.


    The two fought for more than a hundred rounds, and the corpse general also showed a disadvantage. Su Yan''s arm was smashed by a punch, and it was unexpectedly unable to catch it for a while.


    The corpse general was completely angry and broke his arm, which was unbearable.


    "Unexpectedly, your spiritual power is so majestic, misguided, misguided!"


    At the moment, the eagle eyes of the corpse king rose with a sharp killing intent, extremely cold, as if the eagle king was overriding.


    "Let you taste the horror of the meaning of blood demon!"


    The corpse king waved his hands, and there was a constant flow of blood monsters, and they rushed towards Su Yan.


    These blood demons are quite different from the previous Dai Family Patriarch, because they also contain a powerful poisonous gas, which is not much worse than the corpse gas.


    This makes people feel that it is the community of corpse qi and blood demons, it is extremely terrifying, even if it is a mid-stage Taoist powerhouse, if it is contaminated, it will die.


    Su Yan had known the realm of this corpse general for a long time, no doubt in the later stage of the Taoist, after all, the corpse generals were all in the middle stage of the Taoist.


    But now that the corpse king performed such a terrifying attack, Su Yan was a little confused, which simply surpassed the strength of the later Taoist.


    Su Yan was in the late stage of innate, and he was only one step away from innate consummation. Once he broke through, even the ordinary Taoist consummated, he was still being beaten up.


    But the current situation is that the corpse king is almost equivalent to the Taoist consummation, and Su Yan is still only the middle stage of the Taoist, and the realm has not been broken, so there are certain restrictions.


    In the face of this terrifying Gorefiend, Su Yan can only use all means to resist his crazy attacks.


    But even with the power of collapse, this blood demon still couldn''t dissipate, and continued to overlap, rushing towards Su Yan again.


    This situation made the corpse king extremely satisfied. At this moment, he looked at Su Yan leisurely, waiting for his extinction.


    But no matter where Su Yan would be knocked down like this, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running wildly at this moment, turning spiritual power into elemental power, which was his greatest support.


    Su Yan, who had the vitality, calmed down completely, looking at the meaning of these blood demons, showing disdain.


    "Huh, pretend to die when you die."


    The corpse king said disdainfully, completely not paying attention to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, the vitality surged out and attacked, this powerful fluctuation made the entire secret room tremble.


    More than that, the horrible fluctuations made the meaning of the blood demon not as arrogant as before, and at this moment there was a meaning of fear.


    "How is this going?!"


    The corpse king''s complexion remained unchanged, and the situation that had been set for the original ending, but such a situation occurred, which made him very angry.


    "Evil barrier, calamity!"


    Su Yan turned a deaf ear to his ears. At this moment, Yuan Li had rushed toward the Gorefiend and easily enveloped it.


    Looking at the meaning of the trapped Gorefiend, Su Yan smiled faintly, and in the eyes of the corpse king, he swallowed it in his abdomen.


    "You, did you swallow?!"


    There was a stunned expression on the face of the king of corpses, and he did not expect that Su Yan was so strong, completely beyond his expectation.


    "You swallowed my spiritual power, can''t I swallow yours now?"


    Su Yan''s face was amused. He watched the corpse king lose his previous fear, and it was just that little strength. I can only say that he barely passed, but he was still incomparable.


    "You angered me, I will suppress you with the power of the king''s soul!"


    At this time, the corpse king actually said a word, the entire tomb was collapsed at this moment, and countless glutinous rice bricks fell from the top.


    At the same time, an incomparably terrifying force shrouded Su Yan from the sky and pointed at Su Yan.


    This is a power comparable to the realm of Consummation!

 Chapter 1252： in danger

    This force stirs the heaven and the earth, as if it is the power of heaven''s punishment, the punishment of heaven, with the meaning of heaven''s punishment.


    Even Su Yan showed a terrifying look in his eyes when he felt this power. This power is too powerful and can only be displayed by Taoists.


    "Does the thousand-year corpse have such a powerful explosive power, and can still communicate with the sky."


    Su Yan muttered in his heart, and at the same time, his face was extremely straightforward. This must be dealt with with all his strength, otherwise there would be a danger of falling.


    When this power was formed, the face of the corpse king was full of smiles. He communicated with the weird pattern on the top and displayed this powerful trick. Even the Taoist later would have to die, not to mention that Su Yan was just a Taoist. Mid-term.


    That''s right, he didn''t communicate with heaven and earth at all. How a corpse king could communicate with heaven and earth was just an illusion, and Su Yan was bewildered.


    The weird pattern above is too mysterious, and it has the ability to disturb people''s hearts with false ones.


    However, even if it is not the power of heaven and earth, this force is really terrifying. It has not completely fallen yet, it is a violent coercion.


    This coercion swept the surroundings and rolled up a violent wave. The entire tomb was crushed by this force and continuously collapsed.


    "I don''t hesitate to destroy my mausoleum, so you must die!"


    The corpse king said decisively, that after spending such a large amount of energy, Su Yan must be buried here, otherwise it would be a big loss.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s vitality in his dantian was fully gushing out, using all means, almost his strongest blow.


    The power of Yuanli is naturally not weak, and it is used in full, with no room for reservation.


    Su Yan knew that this force was too strong, and this coercion alone was enough to make people palpitate. Without the strongest force, he was afraid that he could not resist it.


    That terrifying force aimed at Su Yan at this moment, and blasted towards Su Yan with an overwhelming force, with an indestructible will and a determination to kill.


    Su Yan''s vitality fluctuated in front of him, forming a golden dragon shape. He still transformed into a golden dragon phantom, which was the strongest performance.


    The power of fragmentation, the potential of collapse, the nine days of dragon roar, the profound meaning of time...


    All of these moves were performed, and none of them remained, turning into a force no weaker than the corpse king.


    The two touched, like two stars colliding, there was a deafening sound, and the entire tomb was completely in ruins for a time.


    This turbulence was violent, almost comparable to a magnitude ten earthquake, and the entire Baiyue was fluctuating.


    "Special report, a 10-magnitude earthquake occurred on the outskirts of Baiyue City. Fortunately, it is no man''s land."


    "Special report, someone photographed someone in the sky above Baiyue City, suspected of being an alien."


    ...


    Not only these news reports, some TV stations even started live broadcasts to discuss the matter.


    The famous wtv TV station directly suspended Xiao Xianrou''s romantic drama at this moment, provoking dissatisfaction with a nympho, threatening not to contribute to the ratings.


    After the broadcast, the ratings have soared, because more people joined them and chose to watch their special reports.


    The host was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and was very energetic. He was a well-known local host who made a special trip to report the matter.


    "This station invited a special commentator, Professor Zhang Shaokang, to tell us about this time in the land of Baiyue."


    "Hello everyone, this is Zhang Shaokang."


    Zhang Shaokang looked at the camera, said hello to the audience, and then began to talk endlessly.


    "As everyone knows, Baiyue is a very special place. Our country is also planning to vigorously develop this place recently, but the geographical structure of this place is complicated, and many major events have appeared in history."


    "Professor Zhang, can you talk about the big earthquake that occurred in the land of Baiyue?" The host asked directly.


    "Fortunately in misfortune."


    "Professor Zhang is worthy of being a professor. One sentence clarifies his point of view, and it is very incisive."


    "Professor Zhang, can you talk about the aliens that someone has photographed this time?"


    "I also watched the video. The image quality is too vague. It may be an artificial hot spot. You don''t need to pay too much attention to it."


    When Zhang Shaokang said this, his face was obviously cold and he said categorically.


    "Now many people are disregarding any morality or even danger in order to gain eyeballs. This is worthy of criticism, and this alien incident has ulterior motives, bad intentions, and wants to create chaos."


    "As far as I know, the relevant departments are already investigating. Once it is verified, it will never be tolerated."


    "Okay, this kind of person should be severely punished, and Professor Zhang''s answer has also eliminated many unnecessary misunderstandings for us. Thank you Professor Zhang."


    "No no."


    "Okay, this special report is over, but we will continue to pay attention to relevant events and make the first report."


    It has to be said that China''s emergency response capability for emergencies is world-class. Once something happens, the fluctuations will only take a few hours, and rescue forces and materials from all over the country are transported. After all, this fluctuation still affects the surrounding villages.


    At this time, Su Yan and the King Corpse were still in the tomb. This kind of fluctuation did not cause them any major problems, and they had no time to take care of the outside situation.


    But this suffered from Mao Shishiba and the others. They were struggling to support them. They were so dizzy by the fluctuations that many broken bones buried them in them.


    "Don''t move, everyone, let''s just hide it below and see if the group of skeleton soldiers can find it."


    The opening of the three links made everyone happy.


    For a while, everyone pretended to be dead and buried under the broken bones, hoping that the skeleton soldiers would not find out.


    This method is also very useful. The skeleton soldiers stood in front of the pile of dry bones and hesitated for a long time.


    At this time, Su Yan''s vitality was exhausted. Although this blow resisted the power of the corpse king, the next thing left him in a difficult situation.


    "You are worthy of being a genius. If you are not an enemy of me, I would like to make you a general."


    The corpse king has the intention of loving talent, and Su Yan is indeed a rare talent for him, who can become an important general and let him make a comeback.


    But Su Yan showed a sardonic smile, and he didn''t even act as a man.


    "Kill your heart, want me to be your subordinate, you are not qualified."


    The corpse king''s complexion was immediately gloomy, and his eyes were bleeding red.


    "If you don''t listen to advice, if you don''t understand, then you will blame me for being ruthless!"


    The corpse dynasty rushed towards Su Yan, clenched his fists, with the meaning of gorefiend, and even more corpse poison, this blow accurately hit Su Yan.


    Su Yan was blasted directly by this fist, fell on the cracked wall, and directly vomited blood.


    He is very weak now, unable to resist the anger of the corpse king at all, and is already extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 1253： Innate consummation!

    The corpse king looked at Su Yan mockingly and said, "You are an ant in my eyes now, an ant that can be crushed to death at will."


    Su Yan was noncommittal, it was not so easy to kill him, even if his spiritual power was empty, it was impossible to just give in.


    He is now relying on "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to absorb spiritual power frantically, trying to restore his body.


    The corpse king was even more disdainful, and even more sneered.


    "Now I want to absorb spiritual power, so what''s the use of a little bit, I let you absorb you and it won''t change the ending."


    The corpse king was unscrupulous, and he was not afraid of Su Yan absorbing spiritual power. After all, under his nose, even if the absorption speed was very fast, he could not absorb much.


    "Let you submit to me, but you don''t agree, so I have to treat you as an enemy and kill!"


    The corpse king showed coldness, and his whole body was red, like a chaotic demon ancestor. There is a strong coercion.


    This coercion directly hit Su Yan, with monstrous fluctuations, the glutinous rice bricks were directly crushed into pieces of paper by the strong pressure.


    Su Yan endured this intense pressure, and his muscles and bones suddenly tightened and became extremely hard.


    The corpse king looked at Su Yan coldly and said, "I didn''t expect you to have good muscles and bones. Then I will try to strengthen it a little bit."


    The corpse king waved his hands, the blood demon meant even more, with a monstrous pressure, completely enveloped Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face showed a trace of pain at this time, and the bones all over his body made a crisp sound, like popcorn, somewhat powerless to resist.


    "Enjoy this, I will slowly press your body into pieces of paper."


    The corpse king returned to his smile, which was a very interesting thing for him, and he had time to play with Su Yan slowly.


    Su Yan''s bitter support, but his body strength still couldn''t match the heaven and earth spiritual strength, his arm was directly crushed, and his entire body''s bones seemed to fall apart at this moment.


    But he didn''t give up, still insisting, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is still absorbing spiritual power frantically, supplementing the emptiness of his dantian.


    The reason why he insisted is that it is naturally based, and he can try to break through forcibly with only a small amount of spiritual power. This is a danger and an opportunity for him.


    Only by breaking through can he deal with the corpse king, because the corpse king is too weird, and his own power shouldn''t be so strong at all, it seems that there is something blessed.


    Seeing Su Yan''s broken bones, the corpse king smiled even more, almost in a commanding tone: "Aren''t you surrendering to me now?!"


    As long as Su Yan surrendered to him, he would have a rare subordinate, which was of course a good thing for him.


    At the same time, he wouldn''t worry about Su Yan''s betrayal, because Su Yan surrendered that would inevitably be controlled by him. This was the most basic, just like Su Yan controlled Dan Yi and planted a time bomb in his consciousness.


    Su Yan didn''t want to speak, he didn''t have the energy to speak at the moment, saving energy and absorbing spiritual energy.


    But the whole body''s muscles and bones finally couldn''t resist at this moment, and they broke and broke, and for a while, he was covered with blood, like a **** man.


    Su Yan''s bangs were stained with blood at this moment, and they were knotted together, and they were unusually scattered. There was blood spattering on that face, which made him look a little tragic.


    The body is even more horrible, the bones are shattered, the muscles are slowly deforming, and the words of the corpse king must be taken seriously.


    "Stubborn!"


    The corpse king finally had no patience, no matter what he did, he killed Su Yan and returned to the underground world.


    He knew that such fluctuations would inevitably attract attention from the outside, and it would be hard to say what restraint him would be.


    Therefore, the corpse king used power again, not only with coercion, but this time with the intention of blood demon creeping towards Su Yan.


    This blood demon''s intention penetrated into Su Yan''s body, constantly agitated, trying to destroy his dantian and divine consciousness, and completely kill him.


    But the corpse king is still anxious. If he only uses coercion, Su Yan has no room to stand up. Su Yan is waiting for this moment, and the meaning of blood demon is imposed on himself.


    Su Yan has "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos". At this moment, the meaning of the blood demons not only failed to destroy his dantian, but was transformed into spiritual power and entered his dantian.


    When the corpse king saw that his offensive had disappeared, his face was startled, and his face was full of doubts.


    "what''s the situation?!"


    Naturally, Su Yan would not answer him. He was like waiting for the rabbit to arrive. Although this was very unrealistic, Su Yan thought there was a high probability that he would wait.


    Sure enough, the corpse king did not believe in evil, and once again displayed a violent gorefiend power, which was even more terrifying than before.


    "I don''t believe that you can''t be destroyed!"


    The power of the blood demon of the corpse king is comparable to the fatal blow of the Taoist later stage, and he has the confidence to kill Su Yan.


    But it was too late, and Su Yan would definitely not be able to accept this trick. Even with the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", he now has some spiritual power in his body that can block a part of it.


    In this way, this offensive was once again resolved by Su Yan, all transformed into his own spiritual power, and Su Yan''s Dantian spiritual power began to fill up a bit.


    The Corpse King''s complexion changed drastically, and his face was full of uncertainties. At this moment, he was extremely jealous of Su Yan, and he had no idea what he was.


    He suddenly recalled that only then did he know that Su Yan actually had the ability to swallow. Before he swallowed Su Yan''s power with a strange pattern, Su Yan had swallowed his power.


    In fact, Su Yanna is not called swallowing, but transformation, transforming all power into his own power, which of course is completely terrifying.


    At the moment, the corpse king was a little afraid to use his power. He was afraid that Su Yan would swallow it again. Isn''t this just to strengthen the enemy.


    For this reason, the corpse king had to use the weird pattern again, and only with a super strong blow, could Su Yan be killed in one blow, completely unstoppable.


    Su Yan was already covered with golden light at this moment, and his body was slowly recovering. Not only that, his dantian was rotating at a high speed, and he was about to break through directly.


    It is not a simple matter to break through to innate consummation in the later stage of the innate. Although he has a solid foundation, he can break through early, but it also has to be in a quiet environment. This is a battle against the enemy.


    And Su Yan couldn''t think about that much anymore, he had to break through, otherwise he couldn''t resist the desperate blow of the corpse king.


    This is the pursuit of wealth and danger, the strong will die forever!


    The dantian fluctuates constantly and runs very regularly. There is no major abnormality. After all, Su Yan was once a strong player and has a lot of experience in breakthroughs, so he will not panic and make mistakes.


    At this time, the corpse king used the weird pattern to use a terror force. This force was not weaker than it was at the beginning, with the meaning of lore.


    However, Su Yan opened his eyes just at the moment of this critical moment, and looked at the corpse king with a sneer, his eyes were extremely cold.


    He was not afraid of the attack of the corpse king at this moment, because he was already consummated, and the speed of this breakthrough surprised him.

 Chapter 1254： Eat

    The improvement of the original realm usually took at least a few hours, but the time it took Su Yan was almost a second.


    I have to say that in a crisis situation, people will explode beyond their usual abilities, and of course Su Yan is the same.


    At this moment, facing the horrific attack of the corpse king, Su Yan''s face was cold, without a trace of fear.


    This wave of volatility hit Su Yan directly, not as slowly as it began, and it came even more fiercely and violently.


    More than that, this wave of fluctuation seems to have the ability to manipulate this tomb, and it actually makes the surrounding space slightly distorted.


    After all, this tomb is the place where the corpse king''s mausoleum is located. It is understandable that it can be manipulated by him, it is a matter of reason.


    The corpse king finally used his most powerful ability, this is the corpse king, once dominated the land of hundreds of yues.


    This force was pressing towards Su Yange with extreme speed, with terrifying fluctuations, the surrounding ground was actually sunken.


    The vitality in Su Yan''s hand was surging, and he stepped into innate consummation. At this moment, the power of his dantian was naturally extremely abundant, transforming a lot of vitality.


    More than that, at this moment his power went further, reaching a more terrifying point. The Taoist later appeared to him as an ant, even if the corpse king had some special abilities.


    Su Yan''s hand was shining with golden light, shining all around, and it was actually able to easily resist the attack from the terrifying cover, with no effort at all.


    "Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?!"


    Unexpectedly, the first thing the Corpse King said was such a sentence, which made Su Yan slightly surprised.


    "Do you know how to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?"


    Su Yan looked at the King Corpse with a smile on his face. An ancient king should belong to a pedantic person. Having been buried in this cave for so many years, it should belong to an existence with zero contact with the outside world.


    "I''m born to learn, and there are subordinates to pass on external affairs."


    Su Yan didn''t ask any more questions, there was no need at all, just to solve this corpse king.


    "Everything should be over!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and his body exuded a majestic air pressure. This wave of fluctuations directly changed the complexion of the King of Corpse.


    "You have become so strong!"


    The corpse king was completely surprised. The power that Su Yan showed just now made him nod, but now it really threatened his safety, and he couldn''t help showing anxiety in his heart.


    "All thanks to you."


    Su Yan smiled even more, waving his hands, and directly displaying the profound meaning of time, and the twisted space on all sides suddenly recovered, which actually caused the corpse king to move slowly.


    "You stole my subordinates'' time upright?!"


    The corpse king''s expression was cold and angry.


    "It turns out that King Kuaiji is a descendant of your subordinates, no wonder it is so."


    Now Su Yan finally understood the intention of the King of Kuaiji and others. The reason why they value the Golden Key so much is to open the tomb and release the King of Corpse.


    But now that Su Yan intervenes, everything will become impossible, and everything will fall short.


    "Die!"


    Su Yan fell with a palm, teleported in speed, and appeared directly behind the corpse king.


    The corpse king hurriedly resisted, but was still driven by Su Yan''s strong wind, and a large piece of skin was torn off.


    The place where the skin was torn off reveals the dense white bones, which is surprisingly shocking. This is even more terrifying than seeing a skeleton soldier.


    Soon, a red color appeared under the bones, and the skin was restored and became the same as before.


    But the skin has recovered, but Su Yan''s strength is still there, which makes the corpse king very uncomfortable and suffers huge pain.


    "hateful!"


    The corpse king roared, unusually angry, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    "You are the first person I hate so much!"


    The corpse dynasty rushed towards Su Yan, powerful, not weak, with the determination to kill, and squirming with the intention of recruiting blood demons, the entire secret room appeared violent fluctuations, as if to crash the mountain.


    "You are the first zombie to force me to break through!"


    Su Yan also had cold eyes, killing intent surging, and his whole body''s vitality blessed himself at this moment, and moved towards the dead king.


    The hands of the two were as hard as steel. When they collided, violent sparks erupted. These sparks contained powerful power fluctuations, and Taoists would be killed directly if they were infected.


    The corpse king was full of corpse energy, the meaning of blood demon swept the whole place, the tomb collapsed, and the meaning of corpse energy and blood demon floated to other places.


    I saw the nails of the corpse king''s hands shimmering with cold luster, sneaking towards Su Yan, piercing Su Yan''s clothes.


    Su Yan hurriedly blasted his fist, fisted against the corpse king, and blasted the corpse king into the air, hitting his head against the ruined wall, and the soil collapsed.


    Although the corpse king became more and more angry, he knew that he couldn''t compete with Su Yan now, and Su Yan was too strong.


    "Monster, you are a monster!"


    The corpse king watched the fragmentation of his fist, unable to reconcile in a short time, which made him completely crazy.


    "I heard a lot of this."


    Su Yan stepped on and stepped directly on the body of the king of the dead, making his chest sunken.


    But King Corpse didn''t give up, he could run if he couldn''t win.


    At this moment, he blasted out, got out of trouble and stood up, just trying to go underground.


    But how could Su Yan give him this opportunity to step directly on the ground, and the entire ground was sunken, sinking more than ten meters down, forming a very hard wall that was completely impenetrable.


    Because there is Su Yan''s power of Yuanli on it, this is very restraining the corpse king, which makes the corpse king violent.


    "You are too arrogant, fight with you next time!"


    The corpse king just wanted to escape from the underground is just a fake move. His real intention at the moment is to escape upward, because the weird pattern can make him escape to a far place.


    However, Su Yan had known all this for a long time, a fool, who didn''t know that you were going to escape.


    He was desperate for the corpse king and made him unable to escape anywhere. This was an absolute advantage, an absolute suppression.


    The corpse king rushed forward and was stepped on by Su Yan before he even left. He stepped on the ground, revealing only his head.


    The corpse king''s expression changed drastically, and he looked at Su Yan and said angrily: "You wantonly bullied me underground."


    "You, your sister, I''m tired of listening."


    Su Yan used to like to say these things, but now he is a little bored, too verbose, too ugly.


    "Let me go!"


    The corpse king is still roaring, roaring constantly.


    But Su Yan''s vitality was running at this moment, and he directly rushed towards the corpse king, turning him into a body of vitality.


    This is like a mass of energy, and in Su Yan''s eyes it is an excellent delicacy.


    The corpse king''s consciousness was diminished, and at this moment he said in horror: "What are you going to do?!"


    Su Yan grinned most and said, "Guess."


    "I do not guess you guess guess."


    "I guess your sister."


    Su Yan directly grabbed the corpse king who turned into the body of the soul, as if looking at the absolute delicacy, of course this thing must be eaten, which can improve himself a lot.

 Chapter 1255： Precarious

    The current corpse king was a delicious delicacy in Su Yan''s eyes. It was something to enhance spiritual power. It was comparable to a powerful elixir, Lingcao, and it could give him a very powerful improvement.


    But the corpse king was trembling at this moment, completely devoid of the prestige before, he has no way at all, it is just like a fish that can be slaughtered.


    "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me!"


    The voice of the corpse king is already abnormal, with a trembling tone, where there is a bit of the king, people will be afraid when they perish.


    "So delicious, why not eat it?"


    Su Yan was amused, looking at the body of the soul in front of him, his eyes were a little light, which was more powerful than those second-level elixir.


    "Don''t, I am the king, you must not eat me!"


    "You are the king, then I am still the emperor, still jumping in front of me, jumping a fart."


    Su Yan''s face was slightly angry, his death was approaching, and the corpse king was still so arrogant.


    Knowing that he was speechless, the corpse king could not help but hurriedly changed his words: "My speech is wrong, my speech is wrong."


    "My sister,"


    "I made a mistake, I made a mistake."


    "Ok?"


    "Small slips, small slips."


    The corpse king almost gritted his teeth and said it, changing from me to me, and then from me to small, this is simply a shame.


    But in order to survive, he had to do this, dignity is based on life.


    "It''s about the same."


    "My lord, the young one can saddle you, charge and kill you, and I just ask you to spare the young one''s life."


    The corpse king had a tone of incomparable anticipation, completely humbled, without any dignity.


    "You want to be my little brother?"


    "I am willing to serve the adults."


    The corpse king thought that Su Yan was a little moved, as he loved Su Yan before.


    But Su Yan said, "You are not good enough."


    The corpse king was taken aback, and then became angry and unbearable. He couldn''t help but roared: "I have condescended to do this, what do you want me to do!"


    "How, eat it."


    Su Yan said a result that made the corpse king extremely desperate. In the end, Su Yan had no intention of letting him go, and everything was his own reverie.


    "Your uncle."


    The corpse king couldn''t help but explode, and his hatred for Su Yan was high.


    But Su Yan didn''t hesitate anymore and directly swallowed the body of the soul.


    The entrance of the body of the primordial spirit turned into a group of dazzling light, directly rushing towards Su Yan''s Dantian, after the transformation of "Nine Heavens of Chaos", it was completely transformed into its own spiritual power.


    At this moment, the dantian was so full that it even overflowed, making Su Yan feel extremely bulging in his abdomen, as if pregnant.


    Even his throat is full of spiritual power, constantly burping full, a full burp is a lot of spiritual power, which may be extremely hot when others see it.


    This full burp of spiritual power bubble is equivalent to a bottle of high-concentration super spiritual power liquid, and even equivalent to a second-grade spiritual gathering pill, even the powerhouse in the early days of Taoism will be eye-catching.


    Su Yan kept full and hiccups, which made him very uncomfortable, but he didn''t have time to meditate because he didn''t know how Mao Shiba and others were doing.


    He couldn''t help but hurried back along the same path, he must go back and have a look, hoping that nothing happened to them during this time.


    At this moment, Mao Shiba and others were still buried under the thick bones, holding their breath, not daring to make a noise.


    Seeing the skeleton soldiers hesitated all the time, as if they didn''t know where they had gone, or thought they were dead, walking around all the time.


    This made Mao Shiba and others extremely excited, as long as they persisted a little longer, these skeleton soldiers could leave here.


    But holding your breath is difficult to last long. Mao Shiba and others can hold on for a long time, but it is difficult for Four Eyes and Wugou and others who have spent a lot of spiritual energy to hold on.


    They had limited spiritual power, and the previous battles had consumed too much spiritual power, so their faces were flushed at this moment.


    The five dogs were trembling constantly, which was uncontrollable. In the end, both hands were throwing broken bones, unable to hold on.


    "I can not stand it any more!"


    The five dogs opened their mouths and sucked in air, and their lungs were almost suffocated.


    At this time, Zi Mao Shiba and the others changed their colors completely, all of them had expressions of astonishment, and they just fell short.


    With the sound of Wugou, the skeleton soldiers rushed towards him, which caused him to fall into an encirclement.


    "Sorry!"


    Mao Shiba''s expression changed and he couldn''t hold it anymore, and rushed out, kicking the two skeleton soldiers who were attacking the five dogs to pieces.


    "Eighteen, I''m sorry..."


    Before the five dogs could finish speaking, Mao Shiba interjected, "Stop talking."


    It''s already like this, and it''s a fart.


    Seeing that they could no longer escape, they all ran out to deal with the skeleton soldiers together.


    At this moment, the skeleton soldiers were mad one by one, and they rushed towards everyone again.


    "Form a circle, four eyes and five dogs go inside!"


    Mao Shiba roared at this moment, staring at the skeleton soldiers with his eyes firmly, revealing his killing intent.


    Four eyes and five dogs were protected by everyone, and the two of them could no longer resist. If they were not protected, they would definitely be killed by the skeleton soldiers.


    But everyone is not so optimistic at the moment, there is not much spiritual power in the body, it is completely strong.


    The tee was scratched by a skeleton soldier, and his arms were all black, but he had no scruples at all, still waving his own magic whip to kill the skeleton soldier.


    Everyone didn''t have time to care about him. After all, they were faced with many skeleton soldiers and couldn''t kill them.


    "Too many, there seems to be a pseudo-daoist skeleton soldier behind!"


    With sharp eyes, Yuwen Xiong suddenly showed hopelessness when he saw the rows of extremely strong skeleton soldiers behind him.


    "So many half-traveler skeleton soldiers?!"


    Even Mao Shiba''s expression changed drastically at this moment, his eyes were even more cold, and he felt weak.


    There are too many, at least dozens of them have appeared, which is impossible to resist, not to mention the skeleton soldiers at the top of the master, it is simply overwhelming.


    But they can''t help it, it''s impossible to give up resistance, they still try their best to resist, and someone keeps attaching, getting injured by the skeleton soldiers, but they can''t take care of it.


    Yuwen Xiongba was trapped by two skeleton soldiers from the later period of the Grand Master. Seeing that the sharp weapon was about to stab him, it was the little Lori who helped him.


    But little Lolita was slapped flying by a half-walker skeleton soldier, and fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Not only that, Qi Jue was also cut in the arm by a skeleton soldier, almost taken off his arm, and even kicked to the ground.


    Everyone was bombarded on the ground and was seriously injured. Only Mao Shiba still persisted, fighting bloody, even if he was injured.


    It can be said that they are in a dire situation now, and they can''t hold on at all, because the skeleton soldiers in the half-travel human realm are already approaching them, and Mao Shiba can''t stop them, and they are completely at risk.

 Chapter 1256： solve

    The realm of Mao Shiba was in the early days of Taoist. Facing one or two half-traveler skeleton soldiers, he could still deal with it, but now there are dozens of half-traveler skeleton soldiers in front of him.


    This kind of battle, not to mention dealing with it, has never seen it before, it is completely impossible to resist.


    All of them were hiding behind Mao Shiba, fighting **** battles by himself to resist the skeleton soldiers from all directions.


    "Everyone hold on and never give up!"


    Mao Shiba''s roar shook his surroundings, his body was stained with blood, but he didn''t care, his eyes stared at the skeleton soldiers rushing constantly.


    "Lao Zi Mao eighteen gave up his pen and went to the army, and then he abandoned the army. Now he is about to stand at thirty, but he has done nothing. The ancestors of the Mao family are still unable to rest. I am a sinner!


    What Mao Shiba was talking about was about Mo Jin Xiao Li. This was a matter for the descendants of Mo Jin Xiao Li. As a descendant of Mo Jin Xiao Li, Mao Shiba, as a descendant of Mo Jin in the Northeast, had been held down by the Old Nine Sect, which made him very frustrated.


    "Eighteen, you have grown up, and you are no longer the timid eighteen you used to be."


    Tee Tong said with tears, he almost watched Mao Shiba grow up. When he was a warlock, he had deceived Mao Shiba a lot of money.


    "I know that my weight is far from those of the old nine sects."


    "No, they are just relying on what the ancestors left behind. There is nothing to show off. Besides, you are now in the realm of Taoism."


    Mao Shiba gave a sorrowful laugh, shook his head and said, "Everything is useless, so don''t you have to die here."


    When everyone heard it, they couldn''t help but their expressions were cold, and the sadness came from the heart, yes, they all have to die here, and they can''t deal with the half-walker skeleton soldiers.


    "Fine, you go back quickly, I block them to buy time for you."


    Mao Shiba didn''t want everyone to die here, leaving him alone is enough, and he can deal with it for a while.


    "No way!"


    The three links immediately objected, leaving Mao Shiba and they stubbornly stubbornly unable to do so.


    "Yes, absolutely not!"


    Four eyes also said, although very weak, but very firm about the matter.


    Qijue didn''t say anything, but his coldness showed his position.


    Wugou naturally wouldn''t leave either. Sometimes he was greedy for life and fear of death, but now it is different and would never leave.


    As for Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, they didn''t say anything. They naturally prayed in their hearts, hoping that Su Yan would appear soon. They only believed in Su Yan.


    "My lord will come to save us."


    With a firm gaze, Yuwen Xiongba naturally trusted Su Yan, because Su Yan had resolved their crisis countless times.


    Little Lolita also nodded, remembering what happened after she was injured by Su Yan in the battle between Fusang and Su Yan. Now she is very moved when she wants to come.


    "Yes, Boss Su can definitely solve these skeleton soldiers!"


    The tee roared, his face full of excitement.


    Mao Shiba shook his head and said, "But he is not here now, maybe he also encountered some danger."


    The hearts of everyone sank, and they were desperate.


    At this time, a skeleton soldier rushed over, his hand shining with icy meaning shining brightly, carrying the power of a Taoist.


    Mao Shiba hurriedly backed away, which could be dodged, but behind him came a few complete skeleton soldiers, which completely overwhelmed him.


    Killed these few masters to complete the skeleton soldiers, but the half-traveler skeleton soldiers had already taken action and directly hit his arm.


    This blow directly left a horrified wound on Mao Shiba''s hand. The blood suddenly turned black, and he began to wander around his body, trying to invade his dantian and disturb his mind.


    Mao Shiba felt that his pupils were a little confused, and his body swayed a little, and the flaws were now exposed.


    I saw two and a half-traveler skeleton soldiers approaching Mao Shishi, the weapons in their hands with strong killing intent.


    Mao Shiba hurriedly resisted the attack of the two skeleton soldiers, but was hit by the fist of a skeleton soldier, hit the wall and collapsed to the ground.


    Mao Shiba kept vomiting blood, the essence of blood was spilled all over the floor, his breath was sluggish, and most of his spiritual power was consumed.


    And these skeleton soldiers actually issued a cold smile at this moment, as if they were laughing at his overweight and ignorance.


    A sturdy skeleton soldier took the brunt, stood in the first place, looked at Mao Shiba and shook his head.


    Mao Shiba''s complexion changed, I rely on, the skeleton soldiers of the Taoist early days, despair in his heart.


    The half-walkers couldn''t deal with it. The skeleton soldiers from the early days of the Taoists appeared.


    The skeleton soldier in the early days of this Taoist grabbed it casually, Mao Shiba couldn''t resist at all, he was grabbed by his neck, feeling severe pain in his neck and difficulty breathing.


    "Ants!"


    The skeleton soldier in the early days of this Taoist actually made a sound, obviously it was more intelligent than other skeleton soldiers.


    Of course, it only had these two words, and then increased its strength, trying to pinch Mao Shiba.


    Mao Shiba was struggling to support, his face flushed, he could not breathe at all, and his spiritual power was exhausted.


    When Santong and others saw it, the canthus was about to split, but the injuries were too serious to stand up.


    It was still little Lolita, who stood up with difficulty at this moment, and a black power of **** rushed towards the skeleton soldier, trying to sneak attack him.


    But this power is too weak, and it''s almost the same as the little Lolita in the heyday, which can''t cause the slightest injury to the skeleton soldier in the early days of the Taoist.


    Little Lori was desperate, and Santong and others were desperate too. Are you going to watch Mao Shiba be pinched to death?


    "No, I''ll **** your grandma, let go of the eighteen!"


    The three links roared, furious, vomiting blood while talking.


    The skeleton soldier in the early days of this Daoist was completely disdainful of all this, and the force in his hand was even greater, and he could already hear the sound of Mao Shiba''s skeleton.


    There was despair in Mao Shiba''s eyes. He knew that he was about to die in this tomb. Like his father, most of the endings of Mojin''s descendants were like this. They either died in the grave or died in the conspiracy of others.


    After all, this business is not tolerated, and this ending is also a follow-up report.


    However, at this moment, a figure flew out of the bronze gate with a golden light, which made everyone''s faces shine.


    Yuwen Xiongba was about to cry with excitement, and said with a bleak voice: "My lord, my lord is back!"


    Little Lolita also showed a bright smile, she knew that everything was in order for Su Yan back.


    The three links were desperate at first, planning that Mao Shiba died and he would not live, but he never thought that Su Yan would come back.


    "Boss Su!"


    The tee''s voice trembled and even cried, showing his excitement at this time.


    "Boss Su, you can save Eighteen!"


    Su Yan stabilized his figure, glanced at these skeleton soldiers, his eyes were full of disdain, and said faintly: "Don''t worry, leave everything to me!"

 Chapter 1257： Retreat

    Su Yan''s words were not loud, but for everyone, they were deeply emotional, and the words from the bottom of the heart were like the beauty of nature.


    At this moment, Mao Shiba only had the word "fuck" in his heart. Can you save me first? I''m not dead, I think I can still be saved.


    Seeing Mao Shiba''s desperate look, Su Yan was funny in his heart, and could not help but a spirit power attacked and killed the skeleton soldier in the early days of the Taoist.


    There was no resistance at all, and it was not a level of existence at all. The Taoist was easily turned into a residue by Su Yan''s trick at the beginning.


    Mao Shiba fell to the ground, and he kept panting in his clothes and breathing heavily. This was a lot easier.


    At this moment, the bronze gate is still constantly struck by skeleton soldiers. They are just simple killing guard machines, which will be executed unswervingly when ordered.


    If there is wisdom, the corpse king is already dead, and this group of skeleton soldiers may have escaped long ago.


    But Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, he just killed as many as he came.


    The fluctuating spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand was just a weak golden light, but it was enough to deal with these skeleton soldiers.


    With one move, a piece of skeleton soldiers fell down, regardless of whether you were in the pinnacle realm of the Grand Master or a half-walker, even the Taoist could not resist his attack in the early stage.


    So Su Yan is like spawning mobs, completely let go of his hands and feet, just like hanging up the phone to spawn monsters.


    The tee and others trembled. Su Yan was too fierce. He was almost invincible, like a killer god, walking along the way, skulls and skeletons flew together, bones and debris piled up everywhere.


    "Boss Su is really amazing."


    The three links sighed, and the four eyes and others nodded quickly, completely admiring the five-body cast.


    Even Mao Shiba had to take it, knowing that the gap between himself and Su Yan was not a little bit, it was a huge difference.


    Yuwen Xiongba was extremely proud at this moment, and said with a smile: "Of course, my lord is everywhere in the world, no one can beat, it is a Chinese evildoer, and a Wuqu star descended from the world!"


    No one objected, because Yuwen Xiongba''s bragging was not unreasonable, not to mention everyone was counting on Su Yan to get out of trouble.


    Only the little Lori looked at Su Yan''s back, her eyes fluctuated, but she immediately returned to her normal color.


    Su Yan had already killed all the skeleton soldiers in the secret room at this moment. Facing the constantly influx of skeleton soldiers, he was bored and directly summoned the Golden Dragon phantom, let him play with these skeleton soldiers.


    Su Yan came over and shook his head looking at the severely injured group of people.


    "I''ll treat you."


    Everyone nodded, the pain was naturally uncomfortable, and the five dogs grinned in pain.


    A majestic spiritual power rushed out of Su Yan''s body, dispersed into a soft golden spiritual power, and rushed toward everyone''s bodies.


    When the spiritual power entered the body, everyone felt a very comfortable feeling. This spiritual power directly helped them repair their bodies without having to do anything on their own.


    After a while, Su Yan withdrew his spiritual power, his aura disappeared, and his face returned to normal.


    "Thank you Boss Su!"


    The tee stood up, leaping alive, and all of a sudden it recovered as before, overjoyed.


    "Thank you."


    Qijue spoke out, he rarely spoke.


    Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan and said, "Thanks to you this time."


    "Little things."


    Su Yanyun said calmly, didn''t take it seriously, as long as everyone didn''t make a big deal, it was nothing.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori, and asked concerned, "Is it all right?"


    "With the spiritual power of an adult, and now my body is full, I can completely break through."


    Yuwen Xiongba was extremely excited, and this breakthrough could enter the mid-master stage.


    Little Lolita also nodded and said: "I also plan to break through soon."


    Su Yan was very satisfied, but still said, "Not now, because I want to retreat."


    "You retreat, do you want to break through again?"


    Little Lori looked surprised and couldn''t help asking.


    "Not a breakthrough, but to consolidate the spiritual power in the body."


    Little Lori pursed her mouth, and said very dissatisfied: "You have broken through again."


    "My lord, is it the later stage of Taoist?"


    "That''s it."


    Su Yan is not very sure whether he is a Taoist late stage or Consummation. He only knows that he has broken through to Innate Consummation, and it is completely worthwhile facing Taoist Consummation.


    After innate Consummation, it is the realm of Xuanming, which is a very mysterious realm, which has already transcended some laws.


    Su Yan was just one step away from the Xuanming realm, and it was natural that the realm could not be seen through.


    He doesn''t care about the realm on the earth now, the realm of the realm of cultivation is the fundamental, Xuanming after the innate.


    However, Xuan Ming was not so good to break through. Su Yan naturally did not think about it. It took a lot of effort and cost to break through to this state.


    As for Xuan Ming, he didn''t even care about it. After all, Xuan Ming was a tenth realm, and it took a lot of time and effort to finish it.


    Knowing that Su Yan was going to retreat, no one was in a hurry to leave here. Moreover, Su Yan hadn''t had time to investigate the secret in this tomb, so naturally he would stay here for a while.


    "Sir, you go to retreat, we will guard outside."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately acted as a janitor, although he knew his use was of little use.


    Su Yan nodded and looked at everyone and said, "It shouldn''t take long for me to retreat. You will stay around during this period and don''t go anywhere else."


    "Ok."


    A crowd of people nodded their heads. This is too scary to cover up. Just opening one is so scary. The others may be dangerous. Who dares to walk around again.


    But at this moment Su Yan opened a bronze door at will, which stunned everyone.


    "My lord, you?!"


    "It''s okay."


    Su Yan said lightly, the corpse king was killed by him. What danger is there? It is nothing more than a skeleton soldier or other hidden weapon mechanism.


    Su Yan got in, but this door was different from the previous one. It could be closed, which made Su Yan feel relieved.


    Seeing Su Yan got in directly, everyone felt uneasy, because the shadow of the skeleton soldier was still in their hearts.


    "It''s okay, your lord is supernatural, there is nothing that can be difficult to threaten him."


    Yuwen Xiongba pretended to say lightly, alleviating the atmosphere.


    "Yes, I admire Boss Su''s ability, it''s absolutely fine."


    Everyone was relieved and found a place to sit around. After this tossing, everyone was hungry and they had to eat at this moment.


    When they came, they brought a lot of equipment, so naturally there was no shortage of food.


    Four Eyes took out a lot of food from the backpack and distributed it to everyone. For a time, the secret room exuded the taste of many foods, and everyone was eating with relish.


    Su Yan was already in the secret room. Although there were some organs in this secret room, he didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 1258： Someone coming

    There is no danger to him at all of these institutions, as if there is no man''s land, stepping in at will.


    As soon as Su Yan stepped into this bronze gate, there were thousands of arrows shot. These arrows were unusual, they were made of bronze, and they were more poisonous, not weaker than the corpse of the corpse king.


    If an ordinary Taoist person comes in at an early stage, he will definitely be shot to death by random arrows, not to mention the poison on the arrows, this is really a dead end.


    Su Yan faced these poisonous arrows very easily and dodged easily. Even if they could not dodge, these poisonous arrows hit his body just like hitting an extremely hard rock.


    It was only a few seconds, and there was a continuous rain of swords in the entire secret room, and the ground was filled with long arrows, extremely dense, and people with density phobia did not dare to look at it.


    Su Yan walked all the way, these poisonous arrows swished and fired continuously, but they were all harmless to him, and Su Yan passed this level easily.


    Afterwards, he was calm, but Su Yan knew that behind the calm often represented danger.


    Sure enough, he stepped onto the bluestone steps, and countless rocks fell from the top and hit him one after another.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand surged, rushing upwards, easily crushing these chaotic rocks, and rain of rocks fell one after another.


    "This corpse king''s organs are exhausted, it''s really a curse."


    Su Yan couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, if ordinary people enter here, there is absolutely no place to die.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t sigh too much. It was nothing more than Mao Shiba who was an inverted fighter, and he was not worthy of sympathy.


    Su Yan continued to walk forward, when a cliff suddenly appeared in front of him, and a rope connected to the other side, a distance of several hundred meters.


    Su Yan hesitated. In the past, if the rope broke, it would still be dangerous. The main reason was that there might be some danger in this place. In case of an emergency, the return would be delayed.


    So Su Yan decided not to go deep anymore and just retreat here. After all, it was not a breakthrough, and it would not take much time to consolidate himself.


    Sitting cross-legged directly on the cliff wall, Su Yan easily entered the empty state, which was naturally very relaxing for him.


    At this moment, his dantian was still agitated, with too much spiritual power, and it was still overflowing completely. There was spiritual power around his body, and the blood was stained with spiritual power at this moment, turning into a golden color.


    Su Yan was forced to endure not having full hiccups at the time, otherwise it would be too detrimental to his image, and now he can''t control his full hiccups.


    As a result, the entire cliff''s spiritual power bubble continued and floated everywhere, and Su Yan had no choice but to take care of it. Of course, these spiritual powers were not much, and he did not pay attention.


    At this moment, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running, and the internal organs in the body suddenly began to fluctuate regularly, and Dan Tian also slowly stopped agitation.


    Dan Neidan, at this moment, Neidan is still violent, being baptized by spiritual power makes him very unquiet, as if he wants to break through into a pill of Yin and Yang.


    The yin and yang pill is the representative of Xuan Ming, an existence like this on the earth is called a golden pill powerhouse!


    The golden core is the world, no one can stop it. It touches the existence of the doorway. It is naturally much stronger than the Taoist. It is a completely new world and cannot be compared.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t force a breakthrough now, that was something a fool would do.


    Not to mention that he had just broken through the unstable foundation and stepped into Xuan Ming from Innate. It was definitely a very difficult, even dangerous thing, and there was no need to take risks.


    What he has to do now is to consolidate himself and build a solid foundation to lay the foundation for future breakthroughs.


    It can be said that if the foundation is firm, the improvement of the realm in the future will be much easier.


    This is like studying hard when you were a child. It will be at least very easy to succeed in the future. People who don''t work hard have to pay more to catch up with you.


    This was consolidation, so Su Yan didn''t use much thought at all, and was completely minded, letting the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" run by itself to refine spiritual power.


    This process only takes a few hours, and Su Yan doesn''t worry about it, just like sleeping.


    At this moment, his whole body is dazzling with golden light, like a great free Buddha, extremely high.


    And at this cliff, the rope that was originally connected to the other side suddenly broke and fell into the cliff without the shadow.


    It''s right that Su Yan didn''t have the past. This is the road to organs. It must be dangerous along the way. There are so many organs. It''s weird if the rope is OK.


    Su Yan didn''t care about all of this, and still practiced quietly, ignoring everything and paying no attention to the outside world.


    At this time, Mao Shiba and others had eaten food, and it was considered that they had completely recovered, and they were very comfortable.


    "comfortable."


    Four eyes patted his stomach, it was like the two sides of the world, ice and fire just now.


    "Thanks to Boss Su, otherwise we would be miserable."


    Santong couldn''t help saying that he was always grateful to Su Yan.


    "Yes, boss Su is our lucky star." Wugou said.


    "In the future, we must judge the current situation, and don''t rush into it with anger."


    Everyone understands the meaning of the three links, which is obviously for Mao Shiba.


    But Mao Shiba had no time to take care of it at this moment. He was still studying this ambition. He had to find the birth door, and he had to find it, otherwise he would never be able to express his breath.


    "Now it can only be called a life of seven deaths."


    Yuwen Xiongba teased from the side, after all, two students had already been opened.


    "I ruled out these two places before."


    Mao Shiba said dissatisfied, looking at Yuwen Xiongba still coldly.


    Seeing that Mao Shiba was angry, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but shut his mouth and stopped talking, let Mao Shiba go to toss.


    He is now full of food and drink so he can have a good rest, and when Su Yan comes out, he will leave this place.


    However, at this moment, a large group of people gathered outside the tomb, many of whom were rescuers and scientific research personnel, who came here to detect the earthquake.


    But at this time, a local tycoon in Baiyue stepped forward to stop him and invited all these people back, because he received the news that there will be big people arriving here, and I am afraid he is also interested in this place.


    Naturally, these people shouldn''t be allowed to see those big shots, will they be all alien reports?


    When these rescuers had just left, the sky was black and heavy, and it was everywhere. When they got closer, they knew that they were all powerful.


    "The tomb of the emperor was finally opened."


    An old man stroked his beard and said with a look of excitement.


    "Yeah, I have been waiting for decades."


    A man with a feather fan and a scarf, the one who played chess with the old man on the Asan Island that day, sang excitedly at this moment.


    "Finally wait until today, and finally realize the dream..."

 Chapter 1259： All powerful enemies

    "Come on, you, a good-looking guy, you have to dress yourself up as an old-fashioned man."


    At this moment, a woman with bare feet landed, and her slender white thighs were undoubtedly revealed, but those eyes were evil and enchanting.


    This woman has a perfect body and looks only in her twenties, but in fact she is in her forties and fifties and is well maintained.


    Seeing this woman, the man with a feather fan and a scarf could not help but stop singing, frowning and saying, "Auntie, please respect yourself."


    "Respect you, what am I doing to you, ask me to respect yourself."


    She is a Taoist aunt, but she is endlessly sloppy. She is completely invisible in her dress, but looks like a bohemian woman.


    The man with the lupine scarf shook his head. He knew that it was completely self-explanatory and boring with his theory, so it''s better not to say it.


    "Holding a broken fan and a green hat, I think you are a typical poor man next door."


    The Taoist aunt continued to babble, saying that when a woman comes in, it is definitely like a torrential river.


    The old man on the side resisted his displeasure, and interrupted at this moment: "Come on, what is the two of you, the tomb of the emperor is the top priority."


    Old-fashioned words made the two sober up, and yes, they came here for the tomb of the emperor.


    "Hmph, my old lady won''t quarrel with you anymore."


    The Taoist aunt stepped on the pebbles and headed towards the entrance of the cave, unexpectedly she actually knew the secret here.


    Lao Dao and the man in the Yufan Lun towel walked together, and couldn''t help asking at this moment: "Why didn''t the masked Lao Dao come?"


    "He, went to Asanyang, something happened in that place."


    The old man nodded, and stopped asking more, knowing that he couldn''t ask.


    "This time we are here, I am afraid it is just to join in the fun."


    The old Tao shook his head, quite low.


    "Why does Old White Hu have this feeling?"


    "I''m just waiting for a hermit, and the world is lonely and wandering, how can it be compared with those martial arts circles and ancient families."


    The man in the lupin scarf frowned. This is indeed a problem, and it is a fact.


    There are many sects in the martial arts world, and they are divided into upper, middle and lower levels. Not to mention the upper and middle sects, they can''t compare even the lower ones, and there are many powerful families.


    "I hope they don''t know the tomb of the emperor."


    "We all know that they don''t know how wide their eyeliner is?" Old Bai Hu shook his head, not full of hope for this.


    The man in the lupine scarf frowned even more, and he could not help but said coldly: "Then go in quickly, take the baby and leave."


    "I also have this plan, but I think we loose cultivation hermits should unite against the martial arts circles."


    "How to unite in a dish of loose sand."


    The man in the lupine towel spread his hands and said helplessly.


    "It''s a piece of loose sand, but when everyone knows that there is no fight for the things in the tomb of the emperor, it''s different."


    The man in the lupine scarf pondered for a long time, and finally nodded.


    "You can try."


    "Go in first."


    They talked and walked, and entered the tomb of the emperor together with the Taoist aunt.


    However, at this time, there were many dark shadows falling from the sky, and groups of strong men followed, one after another.


    These are all hermits, who do not ask about world affairs at all, concentrate on cultivation, hide in the deep mountains or even the underground world, and are not known to outsiders.


    And the weakest of these scattered cultivation hermits is also comparable to the existence of the Taoist in the middle stage, and they are as strong as the Taoist later stage. I am afraid that even Taoist consummation cannot be said to have been.


    In short, this time the tomb of the emperor has attracted too many people, and all the places in the four directions, five continents and four oceans have all heard the news.


    And when these monks entered the tomb of the emperor one after another, the scene was suddenly magnificent, and it was simply crowded.


    Of course, those who came from a distance didn''t even know the entrance to the tomb of the emperor. They were still looking around at the moment, and they were very busy.


    But just after the group of people fell, the sky was unexpectedly surging, and colorful clouds appeared, which made the locals bow down.


    Colorful auspicious clouds, this indicates that everything will be safe in the future, this is the result that the locals want to get.


    But this colorful auspicious cloud is not a natural phenomenon, but the arrival of the strong.


    I saw a group of people floating in the air, all of them gorgeously dressed and extraordinary, but they didn''t expect that they were mysterious people.


    The leader was actually the mysterious head Wentian, and Wenxuan and Wende were accompanied by him behind him. This battle was really terrifying.


    Didn''t Wentian go to the East China Sea, why did he appear here?


    I saw a group of people falling down and walking on the pebble river bed, Wentian looked indifferent.


    "Head, how about this trip to the East China Sea?" Wen Xuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "The fluctuations in the East China Sea are true, but no elixir has appeared."


    "Doesn''t that mean a trip for nothing?"


    Both Wen Xuan and Wen De were disappointed, it was a waste of time.


    "It''s not a waste of time, at least to check it out."


    Wentian didn''t care about this. The tomb of the emperor was the top priority right now, because the legendary things in it were too precious, and everyone in the world wanted it.


    If it weren''t for this thing, why would Wentian come in person and bring two juniors with him.


    "I haven''t heard the news of that little evil animal for a while!"


    Wende couldn''t help but change the front, his face was full of cold words.


    Of course Wentian knew the meaning of Wende''s words, and his face became cold.


    Killing his two elders in a vague way one after another, the two chase orders made him lose his face in the vague way. Now the martial arts community is discussing this matter everywhere, and they are constantly making fun of the ethereal door.


    "Don''t worry, after the tomb of the emperor is completed, I will stop by Jiangbei."


    The anger on Wentian''s face dissipated, and he regarded Su Yan as a dead person, so why bother to be angry with the dead.


    "If there is a master, that kid will definitely not be able to jump."


    Wende couldn''t help but smiled and stopped paying attention to the matter.


    "Let''s go, those scattered cultivators might have gone in long ago."


    Wentian urged, heading towards the entrance of the cave, of course they knew where the entrance was.


    However, shortly after they left, several groups of people came across the river bed, and they seemed to be powerful sects.


    "Unexpectedly, the Magic Light Gate would also come to join in the fun."


    A thin old man said without a smile.


    The master of the magic light gate said disdainfully: "You can come to the Evergreen Gate, but can''t we come?!"


    The obese man on the side also opened his mouth and said, "That''s right, our Fat Boys have to join in the fun."


    "Huh, do you really think this place is such a good place to join in the fun? I don''t know how to die by then!"


    The skinny old man''s complexion became colder and colder, and he was full of evil spirits.


    "Your Evergreen Clan is the same as the lower sect, what''s the catch!"


    The obese man roared loudly, making his surroundings turbulent, his voice was too strong.


    "Okay, go in and talk about it."

 Chapter 1260： Like an enemy

    A group of people gave up. Originally, these sects were formed into gangs, and there were pros and cons, and contradictions were natural.


    It''s pretty good if you don''t fight directly in this place. On weekdays, you see that they are all done directly. The tasks assigned to the disciple include the beheading of the opponent''s sect and the reward.


    The world is so big, the resources are so many, contradictions and conflicts are inevitable, and the world of martial arts is basically the same as the world of cultivation.


    It''s just being implicated by the secular world, after all, their talents have to be sought from the secular world.


    A group of sects are all pouring into the tomb of the emperor, as if they all know the entrance. This is no longer a secret, only people outside of China don''t know.


    This may have something to do with the boneless people, or this group of people have known for a long time, but they have never known where the golden key is.


    Soon after this group of people entered, a group of Western-looking people also appeared on the cobbled river bed.


    "George, where are you talking about this hole?"


    A man with long blond hair was a little impatient. They looked for too long, but they still have no idea.


    The man named George looked around the river bed and said, "I just saw the strong men of China haunt this place, and then they disappeared?"


    "What does this have to do with what I asked?!"


    The man with long blond hair was a little unhappy.


    "You are stupid, they must have disappeared because they entered the tomb, which means that the cave entrance is around here."


    The man with long blond hair came over and nodded quickly.


    "Then we have to look carefully."


    Others also joined the search team. This group of people is not simple. They are all famous in the West, and they are not comparable to Caesar.


    They all have an identity-King Li, an existence comparable to Alexander, and not weaker than him.


    Because many of this group of people have supernatural powers, they are also supernatural powers.


    Ability is a highly respected existence in the West, and its status in the West is just like the martial arts world in China, and it is more terrifying than the martial arts world in China.


    The Chinese martial arts world is the most compared with the Western power king, and the super-powered person will have to go to a higher level.


    Therefore, the realm of this group of people is basically Daoist or above, one by one is extremely powerful, besides, they don''t dare to come to such a far place to seek treasure.


    They learned about the tomb of the emperor through a secret message. The publisher is unknown, but they only said that there was something in this place that made them the strongest, so they were all attracted.


    Even if it''s fake, it doesn''t matter to them, but you have to come here and try it.


    A crowd of people looked for the entrance to the cave everywhere, and the entire river bed was full of people, secretly numb.


    From time to time, scattered cultivator hermits came, and they were frightened back by this battle. They knew that they had no chance and good luck at all, and there was danger of death, so they left a lot.


    After a long time, a tall man said excitedly: "I found it, this is the place!"


    The others all gathered around, looking at the entrance that looked like a dog hole, frowning.


    "Is this the entrance?"


    A group of people wondered where is the entrance? It was clearly a dog hole.


    "Try it, in case it is."


    The man named George got in right now, without any hesitation.


    The man with long blond hair also got in, but they were close friends and naturally wanted to go in together.


    Others hesitated for a while, and some got in too, but some didn''t want to get in.


    "Let me drill a dog hole, there is no door."


    A Li Wang was full of anger and left directly.


    Others also walked and entered, and for a while, there were fewer people on the river bed.


    These people who dare not enter are actually just making excuses. They do not dare to enter, knowing that they are not strong, and there is no chance to enter.


    At this moment, all the people who entered were walking forward along the passage. Naturally, the first to enter was the Taoist and others.


    The Taoist aunt took the brunt and rushed to the forefront. At this moment, she had come to the secret room with a wicked smile in her eyes because she had seen Mao Shiba and others.


    "Oh, it''s lively enough. I thought I was the first to get here, but I didn''t expect someone to get there first."


    Mao Shiba and others were originally conditioning their bodies and consolidating the spiritual power that Su Yan transmitted to them, but they were broken by this Dao aunt.


    Little Lolita just glanced at Dao Aunt, she was shocked by her evil gaze, showing a shocked expression.


    "Later Taoist powerhouse!"


    Little Lolita''s words suddenly made other people''s complexion suddenly change, and she couldn''t believe that such a charming woman was so strong.


    "She... late Taoist?"


    Four eyes faded and said, completely unbelieving.


    "How is it possible to be so young, looking only in his twenties?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also didn''t believe it, and even seemed to be confused by the Taoist aunt.


    "Wrong, she is not in her twenties, I think she is at least forty or fifty years old, but she has just practiced a special technique."


    The three links were so sharp that they immediately exposed the disguise of the Taoist aunt.


    The Taoist aunt was furious and scolded: "Nonsense, believe it or not, I cut your tongue!"


    There was a group of masters, and only one of them was a Taoist in the early days, so naturally her Taoist aunt would not take it seriously.


    Daogu''s words made the back of the three links chill, because these words carried a killing intent, which was too strong to stop.


    For a while, everyone was facing a huge danger, which was more sudden, more direct, and even more desperate than the Skeleton Soldier.


    In the later stage of the Taoist, there is no resistance at all, and there is no need to fight at all.


    At this time, two people emerged from the entrance of the cave, naturally the old white Hu Dao and the man with a feather fan.


    When the two saw someone in the cave, their expressions condensed, both showing killing intent.


    "I didn''t expect someone to board first!"


    Both their faces were very cold and angry, and if the treasure was really won by others, it would be a trip for nothing.


    "It''s okay, this group is just small shrimps."


    Taoist aunt said indifferently.


    Only then did the two notice the strength of Mao Shiba and others, and could not help showing their contempt.


    "It looks like this group of people are fighting against each other."


    The old white Hu stroked his beard and smiled, his eyes were completely clear.


    "That said, thanks to this group of people, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to get in."


    The man in the Yufan Lun towel also said with a smile, not paying attention to Mao Shiba and others.


    "Well, you guys get out of here, and I will spare your lives."


    Daogu was in a good mood, and she didn''t want to kill people at will, mainly because she felt that killing these ants would dirty her hands.


    Mao Shiba and the others were very gloomy, and there was nothing to say to belittle them, but let them go. How could this be done? Su Yan was still in retreat.

 Chapter 1261： Be seen through

    They don''t have any tempers either. After all, their strength lies here, and there is no capital to resist.


    Mao Shiba frowned and looked at the aunt and said: "We don''t want to leave now, we have to wait for a partner."


    Taoist aunt disdainfully said: "Partner, of course you can choose, either die or go away."


    She would not have such a good interest in bargaining with Mao Shiba and others, after all, the identity gap was too big.


    At this moment, Old Baihu was looking at Mao Shiba and noticed that Mao Shiba had a compass in his hand, and his eyes turned straight.


    "and many more."


    Old Bai Hu interjected at this moment, looking at Mao Shiba: "Are you the descendant of the Jin Xiaowei?"


    Mao Shiba woke up at this moment, put the compass in his backpack, and shook his head: "No, we are not a successor, we are just a group of people who live on the money of the dead."


    Old Bai Hu laughed, how could Mao Shiba fool him.


    "There are ten bronze gates in this place. According to my guess, this is probably a life of nine deaths."


    The young man in the Yufan Lunji also nodded and said, "I''m afraid it is. There is only one door for life, which leads to the treasure."


    Taoist aunt listened carefully at this moment. She didn''t understand all of this, so she didn''t speak.


    "There are descendants of Captain Mojin, why don''t we let them find a way out for us."


    "Old Bai Hu is a good idea."


    Taoist aunt nodded and said: "Well, let you go if you find a way out, or you will die here for me."


    Mao Shiba and others are completely speechless, and they are completely unable to leave now. It is better to leave just now.


    Su Yan did not need them to guard him in the retreat, he came out after the retreat, and now it is impossible for them to fight against these people.


    If you don''t follow what these people do right now, you will surely lose your life.


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly at this moment: "Don''t be proud, you will suffer when my adults come out."


    He was anxious to say such a thing, and he knew that he was wrong when he said it, and his expression changed drastically.


    The man in the Yufan Lun towel laughed: "Your lord, it''s interesting, we are waiting, but now you have to find a way out, or you will die!"


    His face suddenly became extremely cold, and a majestic coercion struck everyone, making everyone''s look drastically changed.


    "Okay, I''m looking for it, don''t embarrass them."


    Mao Shiba could only agree, and at the same time he really wanted to try. This was a test of his ability, even though he was only seven dead.


    Mao Shiba took the compass and studied it carefully. Daogu and the others didn''t threaten again, and they stood by and looked at Mao Shiba.


    But at this time, the mysterious door and others all arrived. Seeing so many people in the secret room, their expressions changed slightly.


    "Head, I didn''t expect it to be so lively here."


    Wende said, he saw Daogu and others at a glance, and his expression became even colder.


    But Wentian''s eyes are higher than the sky, and he didn''t put these people in his eyes at all, but he saw these ten doors.


    But Bai Hu Lao Dao and others looked ugly. They guessed that there would be martial arts sects coming, but they didn''t expect that the mysterious heads would all come.


    We must know that Wentian is a genuine Taoist consummation, and there is still a big gap between them and Wentian, not to mention that Wentian also brought Wenxuan and Wende.


    Now they knew that they couldn''t stand against the ethereal door at all, even if the three of them were united, it wouldn''t work unless there were dozens of Taoists in the later stage.


    "Wen Tian head, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    Old Bai Hu had to speak out at this moment, full of respect.


    Asking the sky, there was no more words. Instead, he looked at the bronze gate and said: "There are so many gates here, it''s not easy."


    "Yes, this is probably a life of nine deaths."


    Wentian nodded, and then looked at Mao Shiba. Seeing what he was playing around, he couldn''t help being interested.


    Even if he was a Taoist Consummation, he didn''t dare to rush directly, because he didn''t know how dangerous it was, otherwise, why not talk nonsense with his Wentian temper.


    "What does this man do?"


    Taoist aunt hurriedly said: "This is the descendant of Captain Mojin, who is looking for a student."


    Right now there is no way to hide it. If they don''t say it, Mao Shiba will take the lead in saying it. Then I am afraid Wentian will blame them.


    "So that''s the case, you have to work harder."


    Wentian''s voice was very flat, but it was directed at Mao Shiba. It exploded in his body, his eardrums were about to shatter, and his brain was rumbling.


    At this moment, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. This was the experience of heart palpitations, the real heart palpitations, this was so powerful, he felt like an ant for the first time.


    But Wen Xuan on the side saw a door that had been opened, and his expression changed.


    "Head, that door has been opened."


    Wentian noticed the door, and at the same time saw the mountain-like white bones around him, his expression was cold.


    "How is this going?!"


    The man in the Yufan Lun scarf shook his head and said: "We don''t know, that''s how we came in, we haven''t noticed just now."


    The Taoist aunt couldn''t help looking around, and said in a questioning tone: "What''s the matter?"


    Looking around at Mao Shishiba, I didn''t know how to answer.


    Mao Shiba turned around and said at this moment: "This is because we accidentally touched them, and these bones are all skeleton soldiers, and it took us a lot of effort to eliminate them."


    Wentian''s eyes were deep, looking at Mao Shiba''s eyes, wanting to see the true and false.


    But what Mao Shiba was telling was the truth, only hiding some things.


    "No, I don''t think it''s normal for some of the bones."


    Wen Xuan found a dead bone at this moment, which was clearly the Taoist''s initial state, the skeleton soldier who almost strangled Mao Shiba.


    "There is no lack of Grand Master Consummation among them. With so many, can you resist?"


    Wen Xuan looked at Mao Shiba with questions and even more questioning tone.


    "What we encountered was not so terrible. Some of the broken bones were already in this place. We only met some masters and skeleton soldiers of the later stage of the grandmaster."


    Mao Shiba''s palm was sweaty, and he was afraid of being exposed. After all, he had lied.


    But at this moment, Wentian was staring at Mao Shiba, with a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "It''s not good to lie, you should know the result."


    Mao Shiba''s back was sweating cold, and his face was full of horror. After all, he couldn''t hide the existence of this man.


    But at this time, another group of people emerged from the cave, all of which belonged to the martial arts realm. There were more than a dozen people.


    More than that, the group of Western power kings and supernatural powers also appeared one after another. Seeing such a scene, everyone was taken aback, and then they showed all kinds of faces.


    "Unexpectedly, the mysterious door is also here, haha."


    Sect Master Fat Boy said with a smile, with a joking in his eyes.

 Chapter 1262： Gunpowder smell

    Everyone knows what this teasing is about. The Misty Gate lost two elders one after another, and let a little ant from the secular world jump around. Who wouldn''t make fun of it.


    Even the sect master of Changqing Sect on the side said with a smile at this moment: "Fat boy, don''t talk nonsense, be careful of getting your teeth broken by the head of Wentian."


    The skinny old man meant something, the supreme master of the fat boy sect, the fat boy, had his teeth knocked out by a sect master who had been acquainted with the vague sect. Everyone knew this.


    The Fat Boy Sect Master said with a displeased face at the moment: "That is already the existence of the quasi middle door, what can I say."


    Quasi-Zhongmen, that is, it is not much different from the middle-ranking sect, and it is almost comparable to the middle-ranking sect, but the name is smaller.


    Indeed, it is entirely reasonable to be beaten by such a sect master, and this is not a concept at all with the murder of the misty elder.


    Wende looked at the Sect Master of Fat Boy Sect with anger at the moment, and said coldly: "Fat Boy, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will keep you from getting out of this place!"


    The fat boy had originally laughed, but now his face became gloomy, and he looked at Wende with disdain.


    "You, the elder of the district, dare to be presumptuous to me. Isn''t it respectable? You are the head of the lower sect, and my Fatty Sect is also the head of the Baiyue Land!"


    The fat boy said without fear, the power of his whole body made his body tremble, and this power was obviously close to Taoist Consummation.


    Although there is a gap between Fat Boy and Wentian, they are still in the later stage of Taoism, but they are much stronger than Wen Dena, and naturally can''t tolerate his words, and the two are not of the same level at all.


    Wende is just an elder, he is the master of the sect.


    Wende was furious, and wanted to speak, but was stopped by Wentian, and then he could bear it.


    The fat boy looked at and asked the heavens at this moment: "You don''t want to solve the little genius in the world first, why come here to join in the fun?"


    Wentian looked at the fat boy and said lightly: "Do you also want to take care of my elusive things?"


    Although it''s just a simple question, the meaning is not that simple.


    The fat boy naturally didn''t dare to say that he had to take care of him, otherwise he would definitely fight Wentian. In this situation, the snipe and the clam are competing for the fisherman''s profit.


    "Why would I care about your vagueness? My Fatty Sect can''t manage it."


    "Then shut up!"


    Wentian rebuked softly, showing his majesty.


    The fat boy was immediately unhappy, but he still couldn''t say anything. After all, the strong respected, he knew he couldn''t win.


    At this moment, the fat boy looked at the master of the magic light gate, hoping that he could support him, but the master of the polish gate obviously did not mean this.


    Moguangmen is also the lower sect of Baiyue Land, and it is also the head of the sect, commanding many lower sects.


    Compared with Tianya, Baiyue was naturally much larger, and there were many sects at the head. This place was not simple at all, it was similar to what Su Yan had guessed before.


    The King of Kuaiji and others were just thugs for these people, and it was nothing at all.


    People from all major sects and even casual cultivators arrived, and the entire secret room was so lively that it was almost impossible to squeeze people, which made Mao Shiba and others extremely distressed.


    "Eighteen, there are so many people here, this is troublesome."


    Three links approached Mao Shiba and whispered.


    Mao Shiba frowned and said: "Now I can only wait for Boss Su, only he can solve this group of people."


    Naturally, Mao Shiba had an incomparable trust in Su Yan, and his presence would surely make these people surrender, but Mao Shiba was still uneasy.


    Because the sect master of the mysterious sect is a complete Taoist, this is so powerful that he is not completely sure whether Su Yan can defeat this person.


    "The grown-ups will definitely make this group of people cry for their parents, kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Yuwen Xiongba had a cold face at the moment, and he had always been concerned about the threat of this group of people.


    "Now is not the time to discuss, let''s humble and bear with it."


    The others nodded. Of course, only Mao Shiba really wanted to find a student for the pretending graduate student.


    At the same time, this group of people has no time to take care of them, because there is another wave of people at the entrance of the cave. This wave of people is not simple, they are all foreigners with golden yellow hair or black skin.


    "Yo, my buddy, look this is so lively."


    George came in when he saw so many people in the secret room, he couldn''t help being surprised, and at the same time he said to his best friend.


    The long-haired man was also a little surprised, and said displeasedly: "It seems that this ancient Chinese tomb is really greedy."


    "Who is not greedy if there is a baby."


    A black man walked in from behind, looking at the masters of the main sects with a pair of eyes, so that this group of people could enter their eyes.


    "Guys, this group of people is not easy, I''m afraid they are powerful in this far east."


    "What are we afraid of? We have the power and abilities to destroy them at will."


    A white-haired man walked out with a light and soft voice.


    "That''s right, this place is our treasure trove. No one is allowed to get involved."


    A group of foreigners immediately united together. After all, they are in other people''s territory. If they are not united, they will definitely end miserably.


    Seeing this group of foreigners talking to themselves, many casual cultivators and even sect masters have a look of disdain, and some people show killing intent.


    The master of the magic light gate said at this moment: "Who are you and how do you know this place?!"


    Then George looked at the master of the magic light door and said: "Your outfit is shiny enough, worth a lot of money."


    "I''m asking you something, answer honestly!"


    The master of the magic light gate attacked with coercion, causing the others to change their color slightly, and could not help showing their righteous intentions.


    "This power is not weak, it is comparable to the powerful King of Power."


    George said coldly, but he didn''t really care.


    "We are here to do nothing about your business, this tomb is no one, so anyone can come in."


    "Of course, as long as you are not afraid of death!"


    The voice of the master of the Qingteng Gate was unusually harsh, with lingering fluctuations, which turned George into a complete discoloration.


    He felt this wave of fluctuations, and even threatened him, which made him completely moved.


    "Man, this guy is very strong."


    Although the east and the west have different realms, they can detect one or two from the breath and strength of the other side.


    "What are you afraid of, we have so many people!"


    The black man stood up, staring at the doorkeeper of the Qingteng Gate without fear.


    "Yes, it''s a big deal to kick them out first. This will be clean, so we can discover the treasure."


    The words of the long golden-haired man completely angered everyone, and one by one, spiritual power poured out, magnificent.


    For a time, the two sides are full of gunpowder, swords are drawn, and they start to fight if they don''t agree.


    "Everyone, now that foreign enemies are invading, if we don''t teach them to be humans, the power of China will definitely be trampled on in the future!"

 Chapter 1263： Invincible

    The old masked man raised his arms and shouted, extremely excited, now he finally has a chance to speak.


    Although the old way of masking and other casual cultivators can''t fight against Wentian, they are not much different from other sect masters and have the right to speak.


    Under the masked old-fashioned words, each group was passionate, and they looked at the group of foreigners angrily.


    "Yes, you have to show them some colors. It is not their turn to enjoy what our ancestors left behind!"


    "It''s not just as simple as teaching them, you have to let them know the pain, and then you will be afraid of Hua Guo in the future."


    "Then destroy them, let them come back and forth!"


    ...


    What can be said is the existence of the later stage of the Taoist, and the strong person of the middle stage of the Taoist can only agree or tremble at this moment.


    This is a scene where the strong gather, Mao Shiba and others have never seen it before, all of them are terrified at this moment, afraid of being affected.


    The group of whites and blacks was also full of anger at this moment, with big eyes and small eyes, their muscles and bones fluctuating, and their strength overwhelming.


    "It''s you, you have the ability to come out and fight me!"


    The fat boy shouted directly, pointing to the man with long blond hair and said.


    The man with long blond hair looked at George on the side and waved his hand: "Man, someone clicked on me."


    George laughed and said, "Then you have to be with others."


    The two of them didn''t mean to be afraid at all. On the contrary, they were very relaxed. Obviously they did not put the fat boy in their eyes, which angered the fat boy even more.


    The fat boy is also a fat man, he is a strength type, and he can compete directly with this golden long-haired man.


    The long-haired man stood up, looking at the fat boy, showing his little thumb, very arrogant.


    "You can not!"


    The fat boy was furious and hit the golden long-haired man directly with a punch. This punch was not small in power, comparable to the powerful blow of the Taoist later.


    "Oh, buddy, this guy is also a strong repairer. Blessed are you."


    George was still smiling, not worried about his close friends at all, this was full of confidence and trust.


    Sure enough, the blond man didn''t panic, his fist stretched out, and he easily confronted the fat boy with a punch.


    The fists collided, and horrible fluctuations and sounds erupted. Everyone was slightly discolored, especially those in the middle stage and below the group of Taoists, trembling directly, and retreated.


    Mao Shiba and others have already hid in the bronze gate where the skeleton soldier came out at this moment. The fluctuation is too strong. If they don''t hide, they might be affected.


    "The strength is good, but it''s too weak for me."


    The long-haired man shook his head and looked at the fat boy with a smile on his face.


    The fat boy was burning with anger, his eyes were red, and he was shaking when he stepped on the ground.


    Then, the light on his fist fluctuated, and there was a glare, and this punch was several times stronger than before.


    "Eat me again!"


    The fat boy blasted out with a punch, pressing away, this punch was almost 80% of the performance, extremely terrifying.


    The expression of long golden hair condensed, this punch was a bit interesting to him, after all, there was a fluctuation in spiritual power.


    "Hua Guo''s spiritual power, I want to try it today!"


    The long-haired man with blond hair bulged his hands and burst out amazed muscles. This arm was almost like a huge rocket launcher.


    Clenched his fists, struck out with one punch, the power was overwhelmed, and shocked everyone.


    "The West is known for its strength, and it really deserves its reputation."


    "This group of people are so fascinating, they rarely see them at all. I didn''t expect them to be so powerful."


    The people around were extremely pale, not kneeling and licking, but the man with long blond hair was really strong, and many people present thought they could not resist this punch.


    The two banged against each other again, the power exploded, and the violent sound lasted for a long time, which was extremely terrifying, like a sky thunder.


    The fat boy kept retreating, never expected that he would be at a disadvantage, his face was very ugly at this moment.


    "Why, can this strength be overwhelmed?"


    The long-haired man made fun of him again and again, but he hasn''t used his full strength yet.


    "hateful!"


    Fat Boy is angry. He is the head of the Fat Boy Gate and the head of the Baiyue Land. He rules many lower schools. If he loses to foreigners, he will be embarrassed.


    "I will kill you with this punch!"


    The fat boy roars constantly, almost using all his strength, blessing all the spiritual power in his dantian, the strongest blow!


    George on the side changed his color slightly, reminding the man with long blond hair.


    "Man, it''s time to use strength, the other party is serious."


    "It''s okay."


    The long-haired man was not afraid at all, waiting for the fat boy''s punch.


    When the fat boy''s punch was a few minutes away from him, the long-haired man with golden hair moved, his figure was like a ghost, and he easily escaped the attack.


    The long-haired man with blond hair then blasted out a punch, directly hitting the fat boy''s face, blasting him with a punch, and slamming him into the secret room wall.


    The fat boy fell to the ground, foaming continuously, and he was awake, obviously defeated.


    His disciples hurriedly ran to help, showing indignation, but no one dared to move one or two.


    This group of Westerners suddenly shouted, shouting at the name of the long-haired man with golden hair, extremely excited.


    "with your''s!"


    George said happily, a good start.


    "I want to challenge me even with this strength. I really want to live and die. If I want to kill him, I will let him go to see God."


    The man with long blonde hair won''t stop there, he will continue to belittle the fat boy, in order to show his strength.


    And these martial sect masters and scattered cultivator hermits were all unsightly and extremely depressed, after all, the fat boy had lost.


    "Don''t be mad, I will deal with you!"


    A lean man stood up, wearing a martial robe, like a master of Taoism, with the meaning of immortal wind and Tao bones.


    He is the sect master of the Cloud Mist Gate, extremely powerful, much stronger than the fat boy.


    In these realms, there is a big gap between the later stage of Taoist and later stage of Taoist, because the difference in accumulation and foundation has been revealed.


    But the mysterious door was very calm, no one spoke, just a faint look at the excitement in the field.


    Wentian dismissed it, and now he didn''t want to make a move unless there was really no one.


    Seeing the lean man stand up, George also stood up and looked at him with a smile.


    "My guy planned to fight, don''t you come out to bully him?"


    "Then I fight you, and then fight him again?!"


    The lean man was very arrogant and didn''t take the two of them at all.


    "Arrogant, you can''t pass my level!"


    George shook his fingers, not paying attention to the thin man at all.


    "Then try, the winner is king and the loser is the bandit!"


    The lean man has already put on his posture, as if he is a member of a family of martial arts, his basic skills are very solid, and he is by no means a day job.


    Everyone was in high spirits. The game was so good to watch, they were staring at the two of them, without blinking.

 Chapter 1264： No one can fight

    Of course, the camp is divided into two sides. On the one hand, the West naturally supports George, while the martial arts monks in China naturally support lean men.


    The lean man is very popular in China, and he is a relatively well-known lower-level martial art master. The parties are friendly, otherwise they will not get the support of so many people.


    Of course, this is not only related to the victory of the two, it is also related to face, and it can even rise to their martial arts world. This is very important.


    The failure of the fat boy made many people feel suffocated. This time, they must not lose again, otherwise they will really be humiliated by the other party, and they have not yet spoken.


    "Come on!"


    "Yes, come on, let that gringy know how great!"


    "I believe Cheng Qiang''s sect master can definitely win."


    The lean man named Cheng Qiang was not easy along the way. You must know that he rose from poverty, but he was not a member of a family. His ancestors were farmers for 18 generations.


    Cheng Qiang set his posture now, looking at George and said, "Come on."


    He obviously wanted George to take the lead. This was self-confidence, and it was also a kind of demeanor and fearlessness.


    George sneered and spread his hands to the power kings and supernaturalists behind him.


    "This skinny monkey is so tugging!"


    "George, kill him!"


    "Yes, kill him!"


    The group of power kings and the supernatural powers were also clamoring, they knew George very well, this was even more powerful than the golden long-haired man, because he not only had the title of power king, but also a powerful super power.


    George stepped forward and looked at Cheng Qiang with a look of disdain, and shook his head.


    "Three tricks!"


    George said simply, without a trace of doubt, as if Cheng Qiang was bound to lose under his three moves. There was absolutely no other possibility.


    The people in the Xiuwu world became dissatisfied, one by one furious, and roaring constantly.


    "This person is so arrogant, he actually wanted to defeat the head of Cheng Qiang with three strokes!"


    "Yes, the head of Cheng Qiang is said to be similar to the master of the misty sect, and he seems to be the real overlord of martial arts in this land of Baiyue."


    "Cheng Qiang, head of it, hurry up and give him some color, let him know how great!"


    Cheng Qiang was also very angry at the moment, and even said three tricks, which was a humiliation to him, the first time he met such an arrogant person.


    "court death!"


    Cheng Qiang''s expression was cold, his whole body fluctuated, and a group of mysterious spiritual power formed between his hands, which was terrifying, and everyone was discolored.


    The Wende who had been watching the field suddenly changed his face at this moment and couldn''t help but said: "This Cheng Qiang is really amazing. The fluctuation is too strong. I can''t catch it."


    Wentian nodded and said: "This Cheng Qiang probably only has a chance or opportunity to reach Taoist Consummation. Naturally, you can''t compare him now."


    Can Wentian nod his head, enough to show that Cheng Qiang is powerful, this is beyond reproach.


    Cheng Qiang blasted out and attacked George directly, his power was violent, his spiritual power overwhelmed the sky, and the space on all sides of the secret room was fluctuating.


    Faced with Cheng Qiang''s attack, George''s expression became cold. This move is not strong, even he has to be treated well, otherwise he might overturn the ship.


    Cheng Qiang''s upright spiritual power rushed to George, it was impossible to avoid it, it was too strong, and the pressure could make people have nowhere to hide.


    George didn''t mean to avoid it at all, which was acceptable to him.


    "God give me strength!"


    George looked up, although he couldn''t see the sky, but he had God in his heart.


    A terrifying power shrouded George''s fist, which was even more powerful than that of the golden long-haired man just now. It can be said that he is almost surpassing the existence of King Li.


    George''s fist blasted directly at the group of Upanishad Spiritual Power, and immediately rippled on all sides. The entire chamber collapsed, and the mountain collapsed, exposing the sky.


    But everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and they hurriedly used spiritual power or strength to protect themselves. This fluctuation was too strong.


    With a single blow, both sides became colder, because the power dissipated, but it was a tie.


    Cheng Qiang was naturally dissatisfied. His attack was undoubtedly a move that the Taoist would undoubtedly die in the later stage. He didn''t expect the opponent to resist it.


    "Eat me again!"


    Cheng Qiang roared, and his spiritual power poured out frantically, communicating with the sky, he was actually performing a terrifying secret technique, extremely mysterious.


    "Tracking kills!"


    This secret technique directly locked George and attacked him. It was only an instant, and it was naturally the key point.


    George clenched his fists and kept making shots, blasting with his spiritual power to resist his attacks.


    There was a burst of fist and wind, the sound of breaking through the air was endless, and there were more ripples constantly rippling, there was shining light wafting around, and the whole place was constantly collapsed.


    The ground had sunk and melted, and George stood in the air, still constantly resisting Chen Qiang''s pursuit and killing.


    Everyone is silly, this power is too strong, too terrifying, it is incredible.


    And Mao Shiba''s people were too scared to look at it, they weren''t able to pay attention at all, and they had been hiding far away at this moment.


    Cheng Qiang''s spiritual power was weakened, his dantian was empty, and his spiritual power was exhausted. This was quite normal.


    But at this time George was completely unscathed and not hurt at all, which made Cheng Qiang''s face extremely cold.


    Everyone in the Xiuwu world was uneasy, knowing that Cheng Qiang was at a disadvantage, and he might lose.


    But the group of Westerners laughed constantly, knowing that George had withstood the strongest blow from a strong Chinese, and then it was his time.


    "You George or you George."


    The man with long blond hair smiled, very cheerful.


    Sure enough, after George resisted Cheng Qiang''s offensive, when his spiritual power weakened, a sneer appeared at this moment, and a fire-attributed power spread out.


    "Ability, George has performed an ability!"


    Someone exclaimed, guessing that Cheng Qiang might not be able to bear it, and was about to die.


    And George''s ability was displayed in an instant, moving towards Cheng Qiang, with unstoppable power.


    Cheng Qiang''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to form a defense, but he was easily defeated by him, and his whole body was instantly burst into flames, forming a burning man.


    The people around were shocked and hurriedly used their spiritual power to extinguish the flames, but Cheng Qiang was already scorched.


    Cheng Qiang died, George won!


    George said that three moves are three moves, and he killed Cheng Qiang directly, which was really very strong.


    Countless martial arts sect masters and even scattered cultivator hermits were splitting their hearts. Such a powerful Cheng Qiang was killed. It was incredible, but it happened in front of them.


    Before these people could turn around, George looked at everyone and said, "Is there anyone competing with me!"


    George was unscrupulous, constantly roaring, arrogant, but no one dared to do it, after all, Cheng Qiang was better than them.


    George sneered, even with a sense of sarcasm.


    "Is Hua Guo just this strength? No one can fight!"

 Chapter 1265： court death

    George looked around the crowd and made a provocative move, but no one dared to take it, knowing that he was lost, and going up was to die.


    In this way, George became even more arrogant, arrogant and unbearable.


    On the one hand, he was interested in doing this, and on the other hand, it was a provocation to the people present, a complete provocation!


    "Dignified Huaxia, well-known ancient country, known as one of the four ancient countries, known as the mysterious Oriental Holy Land, but why are you so weak?"


    George''s words were full of mockery.


    There is nothing wrong with this. No one in the room dared to stand up, and it was criticized and humiliated.


    Although the Xiuwu world is a world of its own, it actually retains a lot of contact with the secular world. The two cannot be separated and must be closely connected.


    So this group of people naturally regard themselves as Chinese. After all, they have always lived on this land, even if they become powerful, they still exist on this land.


    Everyone was full of resentment, mood swings, and a pair of eyes were about to bleed.


    "Why, don''t you accept it? Challenge me if you refuse to accept it!"


    George saw that someone was so angry that he even trembled. He couldn''t help but ridicule even more, with a taste of temptation.


    "I will challenge you!"


    The thin old man walked out, the master of the Changqing Gate, he couldn''t help it at this moment.


    He also didn''t want to come out, knowing that he was lost, but for the anger in his heart and the majesty of China, he had to stand up even if he died.


    "Not the head!"


    The disciple''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly discouraged.


    The other people''s complexion also changed suddenly, and they couldn''t help shaking their heads, knowing it was undoubtedly moths fighting the fire.


    However, the skinny old man didn''t care at all and turned a deaf ear. Since he stood up, he would never retreat.


    George looked at the skinny old man with a smile on his face, but he didn''t expect one to be really excited.


    "Yes, you are very backbone."


    The people behind George didn''t care at all, and knew the result before the fight started.


    "George is going to kill another rubbish."


    "Haha, how can George solve it this time?!"


    "I guess two moves this time, two moves at most."


    "You can''t afford that skinny monkey too much, I guess a trick!"


    Facing the ridicule of many people, the skinny old man ignored him, with extremely sharp eyes, looking at George stubbornly, killing intent everywhere.


    "Come on, let you do it!"


    George stretched out his hands, unprepared, it was extremely rampant.


    The skinny old man was furious, and hit George with a single blow.


    George turned a blind eye, but his own strength resisted and he was unscathed.


    "So strong?!"


    Everyone''s complexion suddenly changed, and they had already revealed a look of despair. Facing the Daoist''s fierce attack in the later stage, they did not resist, and they were still unscathed. This is too desperate.


    "Head, don''t fight."


    The disciples continued to persuade, if the head is gone, the school will almost end.


    But the thin old man didn''t mean to retreat at all. Instead, he said with a brazen body: "The Soul of China, you must not trample on it!"


    His words made many people cry, and they couldn''t speak for a long time, and even the ethereal disciple who had been hanging up on his own affairs was quite moved at this moment.


    "Head?"


    Asking Dewang to Wentian, asking him what he meant, he actually wanted Wentian to take action.


    But Wentian didn''t mean to shoot at all, his face was cold and he turned a blind eye.


    "If he wants to die, let him go a little bit more tragic. I asked the heavens if he is not a savior and a good person."


    Wentian''s words made Wende and the others all speechless, knowing that the headmaster would not be able to make a move.


    Wentian''s character is like this, otherwise, why should he be the vanity head and let Wending be the third elder, this is not his kindness and old thinking, but to consolidate his power and convince the crowd.


    Of course, he wouldn''t watch these Westerners jump. It''s okay if you don''t provoke him. If you provoke him, you will die.


    George was shocked by the skinny old man''s words, but immediately recovered his face, his ridicule recovered.


    "Ignorance is ridiculous!"


    George''s voice oscillated around, and it lasted for a long time, making many people feel a wave of depression.


    Then, George clenched his fists and blasted out with a punch, the power overwhelming.


    The power of this punch made everyone''s expressions change suddenly, too strong to resist, this was the strongest blow that was infinitely close to Taoist Consummation.


    The skinny old man was dressed in a fairy style, and he was not half afraid of it. On the contrary, he had a calm face and showed a faint smile.


    He used all his spiritual power to resist this move, forming a huge protective shield in front of him, and at the same time, his spiritual power surged to protect himself.


    But George''s fist banged and broke the protective cover easily. This force was too great to be resisted by a little spiritual power.


    With all the faces suddenly changing, George''s fist hit the thin old man''s chest in the laughter and roar of the group of Westerners.


    This punch directly shattered the skinny old man''s spiritual power, bombarded his body, and punched through it, destroying the skinny old man''s heart.


    The skinny old man was covered in blood, and flew straight upside down, hitting his head against the wall, and countless mud fell and buried it.


    Everyone knows that the skinny old man must have died, and Cheng Qiang couldn''t bear this punch, let alone him.


    The disciple cried incomparably, and rushed towards the mound, trying to throw the thin old man out, but the power splashed everywhere, making them unable to get close at all.


    All of them were desperate for a while, and they were invincible at all, I am afraid they would really be driven out.


    Everyone was depressed, unable to lift their heads at all, and lost the half-point of arrogance before.


    "Haha, George is still you George!"


    The man with long blond hair laughed and patted George on the shoulder, extremely excited.


    "George is great!"


    "As expected of King George of Fire!"


    A group of people are flattering and flattering. It seems that Western flattery is not weak in the East.


    This may be innate. People have to learn many things to survive in society.


    At this moment, Westerners cheered, and it took a long time to stop.


    At this moment, George and the others looked at the heads of the martial arts world and the scattered monks, with a disdain on their faces.


    "Why, do you want us to drive you out personally?!"


    A group of people are extremely depressed, and being driven from their own land is a kind of humiliation, but they can''t help it.


    Many people shook their heads and began to walk outside one after another, and there was no way to resist right now.


    George looked at Wentian who was standing on the highest point, his face was so gloomy and his murderous intent was revealed, he couldn''t help but shout: "You old thing, get out of here!"


    Wende was furious, and yelled: "Looking for death!"


    "Oh, there are still people who are not convinced."


    George looked at the people around him and smiled, thinking that there are still fun things. This is not a bad thing for him, but it makes him more interested.

 Chapter 1266： Ask the sky

    Others are also looking at the misty door at this moment. At first they expected the misty door to make a move, but the misty door was indifferent, which made them impossible.


    Now that George and the others have offended the ethereal people, they can''t bear to ignore them anymore.


    So many people stopped, turned around and looked over, waiting for Wentian''s posture.


    They know Wentian''s toughness. In the martial arts world, the ethereal sects are all powerful sects, the head of the door, and even the head of the door.


    There are even rumors that the fascinating sect does not stop there. He almost entered the middle sect back then, only because of the death of the previous sect master.


    This background is not comparable to that of the ordinary lower sects, otherwise Su Yan would kill his two elders, and it would not cause such a sensation and set off a storm in the martial arts world.


    Wen De and Wen Xuan were furious, and would never allow anyone to offend their senior brother.


    "You are a mere ant, you are so arrogant here, you are really impatient!"


    Wen Xuan looked at George and said with a majestic expression.


    George laughed, looking at the people behind him, and said: "A few lousy old men, they are really so reckless."


    "George, treat the elderly with respect."


    When someone makes a smile, the meaning of the words is naturally not what it means on the surface.


    George smiled and said, "Well, I naturally treat the old people with respect. It is enough for me to leave them whole bodies."


    "It''s a good idea. It''s respectful enough."


    Many people laughed unabated, and they were so happy, it was even more fun than they were drinking and teasing beautiful women in a bar.


    But the many sect masters and scattered cultivation hermits in the Xiuwu world couldn''t bear it, they all looked at Wentian.


    Wentian had a majestic look in his eyes at the moment. He didn''t want to pay attention to these people, but he had already forced them for the whole reason. He didn''t mind killing them all.


    "The head of Wentian is angry!"


    "Now it''s okay, some of these people are affected!"


    "Wen Tian''s head is angry, and people will inevitably die!"


    ...


    Many people were so excited that their despair just disappeared and now they return to hope.


    Wentian looked at George with a low voice and a commanding language.


    "Go away now, spare you not to die!"


    The sound was not loud, but it had a profound meaning, and it was so breathtaking that even the group of Westerners changed their colors.


    "This person is not easy."


    "It looks like a trick, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with."


    "Yeah, George has to be careful."


    George still didn''t care, this coercion was nothing to him.


    "Spare me for not dying, then you have to ask my fist!"


    George was furious and took the lead. His fists were fierce and powerful. This punch was the force that killed the thin old man.


    Qiaotian''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not evade in the face of this punch, but instead had an expression of disdain.


    George was even more angry, and the force above his fist increased. This punch was comparable to a blow from the king of power.


    Before the fist fell, the entire secret room was already shaking constantly, and the debris continued to fall, and the hole above it was more exposed.


    When George''s fist was a little away from Wentian''s body, a faint cyan light emerged, which directly resisted the power of this fist.


    The fist collided with it and couldn''t break through for a long time. This made George''s complexion greatly changed, and he turned back and looked at Wentian with uncertain eyes.


    Other Westerners also changed their colors. George''s Xeon punch was so easily resisted, which made many people look uneasy.


    "This old thing is not simple."


    "I''m afraid it is because of China''s high morals, otherwise why did it come out at this time."


    "Don''t be afraid, George hasn''t come up with the strongest means yet!"


    The long-haired man with blond hair spoke angrily, with full confidence in George, and full killing intent on Wentian.


    George stepped back and stood on the ground, his eyes fixed on Wentian.


    "You are very strong in this strange technique!"


    Qiao Tian replied: "Nonsense, this is spiritual power, how can Xiao Xiao understand it."


    "Whether you have spiritual power or spiritual power, you have to die!"


    George was angry, really angry, Wentian''s arrogance made him dissatisfied, he decided not to show mercy anymore.


    George was full of fire, like a fire man, the fluctuation of this fire element was terrifying, and the temperature of the entire secret room seemed to rise several degrees.


    "George finally used his power!"


    A black man shouted excitedly, not forgetting to whistle.


    "With the ability, George can easily kill this old man!"


    "Yes, it can definitely be killed easily. This old man has no ability to resist at all."


    Facing the clamor from Westerners, everyone in the martial arts world will naturally not be weakened, and they have a hundred trust in Wentian.


    George''s muscles in both hands increased sharply, his strength was violent, and he blessed with the supernatural power of a fire element, and blasted towards Wentian.


    People in the West don''t have many moves, they are basically fists and feet, pursuing power, otherwise it is supernatural power, the power of heaven and earth, which is still very different from the East.


    Facing George''s strongest punch, Wentian not only did not show the slightest stern expression, but showed a slight smile, full of mockery.


    This made the Westerners completely angry, and they almost jumped up one by one.


    "This bad old man is so crazy!"


    "I will die soon, don''t care."


    "George is awesome, forceful!"


    George''s fist hit Wentian, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He knew that his fist must be stabilized.


    However, Wentian''s body had amazing power, and George couldn''t hurt him at all.


    The fire elemental ability was actually extinguished at this moment, which made the expressions of everyone present drastically changed.


    George completely changed color, but he could no longer return.


    At this time, Wentian was surrounded by a surge of blue spiritual power, like a shackle, firmly trapping George.


    Wentian said softly: "Dead!"


    George''s pupils suddenly enlarged, and a breathtaking force appeared in front of him, making him struggle.


    "no, do not want!"


    George shouted, he had regretted it, but it was impossible to let him go.


    This cyan spiritual power penetrated into George''s body, causing his body to expand rapidly, and then forming a giant.


    But for a moment, George exploded, and his body became fragments, splashing everywhere.


    With his body gone, George naturally had no chance of surviving, he had already died.


    All of a sudden, these Westerners were bewildered, their faces were full of incredible, and they couldn''t think of the whole result at all.


    "George lost?!"


    "Failed, easily defeated."


    Many people said with trembling voices, unable to conceal their fear and anxiety.


    Especially the long-haired man holding his head in pain, and shaking his head constantly, he couldn''t believe the facts before him. His best friend died like this.


    But Wentian looked at these people at this moment, the voice was not loud, but it had full strength.


    "Is anyone else going to fight me?"

 Chapter 1267： Forcing

    Wentian''s voice was extremely high-pitched, with a monstrous anger, and even more terrifying pressure, so that everyone present was breathless.


    Such a high respect, easily killing George, has completely shocked the group of Westerners.


    Each of them looked very ugly now, and some of them even made their bodies tremble involuntarily, completely shocked by Wentian''s strength.


    George is almost the strongest existence among them. Although this is not absolute, it is almost an open matter.


    After all, George has the title of King of Power and the existence of the fire elemental ability, which even Alexander can''t compare.


    People with supernatural powers, just like the people in the martial arts world of China, don''t care about the rankings, they are just three or four people who are rare in front of them.


    Wentian''s voice still echoed continuously, and the whole secret room remained persistent and could not be calm.


    This is a nightmare roar for Westerners, and it keeps their liver and gallbladder split. At this moment, they don''t even dare to run away easily, afraid of Wentian chasing them.


    But the group of masters of the various sects, and even those scattered cultivators, were extremely excited at this moment, each of them clenched their fists tightly, extremely excited.


    Some were so excited that they shed tears. The land of China cannot be trampled on by outsiders. Outside the four seas, even if it is far away, it will be punishable!


    This is the Dragon Soul of China, which is why China is regarded as a forbidden place by many countries, because it is ancient, unfathomable and powerful.


    "Wen Tian Master, good job!"


    A free repairman roared with tears in his eyes, showing his true feelings.


    "Wen Tian, ??the head of my country, promotes the prestige of my Chinese nation and the prestige of the martial arts world!"


    "Wentian head is worthy of being the head of the next head!"


    As soon as these words came out, many of the heads of the door were slightly discolored, but I have to admit that Wentian is indeed much better than them. This is a fact.


    As for the flattery of these people, Wen Xuan and Wen De Na were naturally extremely satisfied. After the past events, the dignity of the misty door has declined, and this time it can be improved.


    But Wentian didn''t comment on all this and didn''t care at all. Those eyes were still looking at the group of Westerners.


    Seeing Ling Li''s killing intent in Wentian''s eyes, many people were frightened and almost knelt down.


    "Is there anyone fighting the old man!"


    Wentian roared again, his voice louder than before, deafening.


    Everyone changed their colors one after another, they were so scared that they had no intention of resisting.


    "No, you are the son of heaven, no one can defeat you!"


    The long-haired man said hurriedly at this moment, with a very respectful expression.


    Wentian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is this foreigner afraid of death? It''s not much higher than the Chinese, but why do you always hear people kneeling and licking foreigners in the secular world, maybe it is a spy who infiltrated the enemy country.


    The others rushed to agree at this moment, not daring to be dissatisfied.


    Wentian looked at this group of people, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, and couldn''t help but shout: "Will you get out?!"


    Everyone looked at each other, not anger, but a sense of relief. Forgiving them, this is the best result.


    "Go, let''s go now."


    The long-haired man said hurriedly, and then ran out towards the entrance of the cave.


    The other people also moved after hearing the wind, and left the secret room one after another, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Wentian was even more disdainful of this. A group of people who were as timid as a mouse, thought they were really martial arts people, it was not worth mentioning.


    At this moment, Wentian retracted his face and returned to calm, but there was still a touch of majesty in his eyes.


    Seeing that group of Westerners leave, other sect masters and scattered monks raised their arms and shouted, as if they had won a very important battle.


    "The head of Wentian raises the breeze of my martial arts practitioners to frighten the rats of other countries. In the future, this group of people will be more afraid of coming to China."


    "Yes, if this group of people want to come again, I''m afraid they have to weigh it."


    "Yeah, thanks to Wentian the head of this time, otherwise we will be really humiliated and humiliated."


    The crowd started flattering again, and Wentian was the strongest right now, and they naturally had to agree with him. In case he had something wrong with him and left a group of people, there would be no place to cry.


    "enough!"


    Wentian shouted impatiently, and his eyes looked at the opened bronze door.


    He felt the strangeness of the bronze gate at the moment, and he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Seeing that things subsided, Mao Shiba and the others did not relax a little bit. Instead, they raised their hearts, and a group of people crept to the depths of the cave entrance.


    At least entering inside is much safer than this, and waiting for Su Yan to come out in there is the safest way.


    However, Wentian''s divine consciousness is not ordinary, for these people have already grasped it, it is impossible to escape his palm.


    "If you want to escape, then I don''t mind leaving your heads behind!"


    Wentian yelled softly, with a threatening scent, all the masters and scattered cultivators looked at the bronze gate, not knowing why.


    Wentian naturally doesn''t care about this group of people, because they are not afraid at all, and this group of people is no match for him.


    All he had to do now was to ask everything in it clearly, and he couldn''t leave it out.


    The footsteps of Mao Shiba and others froze, with bitterness on their faces, they could only obediently walk out of the cave.


    "We didn''t want to escape. This is a deadlock. Maybe there is a big danger in it. We were just intimidated by the fight just now and identified the wrong direction."


    "No need to explain."


    Wentian responded directly, staring directly at Mao Shiba with a pair of eyes shining with cold luster.


    "One of you said before that my lord is still inside, is that right?"


    "No, I didn''t say."


    boom!


    Without warning, Mao Shiba didn''t have the ability to resist at all in front of Wentian. He was knocked to the ground by this blow and directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t tell lies to me, or you will die and look ugly!"


    Mao Shiba resisted the severe pain and stood up slowly, with a sense of horror in his eyes.


    "No... I dare not."


    "Who opened this dead door?!"


    "I don''t know that."


    "This group of skeleton soldiers may be solved by your adults, where is he now!"


    Wentian looked at Mao Shiba with a questioning tone, full of majesty.


    Facing Wentian''s coercive question, Mao Shiba didn''t dare to lie anymore and could only answer truthfully.


    "He is inside this dead door, and we don''t know what''s going on." Mao Shiba pointed to the dead door Su Yan entered and whispered.


    "Who is your lord!"


    "His name is Su Kai, so he is a little better than me." Naturally, Mao Shiba didn''t tell the real name, so he made up a fake one.


    "Be stronger, stronger, can you come back alive after entering the dead door!"


    Wentian''s voice suddenly rose again, causing Mao Shiba and the others to completely change color, because what he said was true, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1268： Canthus cracked!

    Mao Shiba was full of horror now, and even more doubtful. Wentian was not here before, how did he know that Su Yan had entered the deadlock.


    The more he thought about it, the more something was wrong, Mao Shiba thought that this was just asking the heavens to cheat him, so he must not talk nonsense.


    "Some skeleton soldiers also appeared on this bronze gate. He really didn''t enter."


    Wentian''s eyes were sharp, still looking at Mao Shiba, even if Mao Shiba had a slight fluctuation, he could detect and know whether he was lying.


    But Mao Shiba had been looking at Wentian with awe, without the slightest abnormality, which made Wentian slightly confused.


    But he clearly felt that there was a powerful aura in the dead gate, this aura was definitely not something that a Taoist had in the later stage, at least it was a aura that a Taoist would have at Consummation.


    There are only two points to explain. Mao Shiba absolutely lied. I am afraid that the adults of this group are very weak. Maybe they are involved in something, or they are injured, or they have got a baby in retreat!


    Similarly, this powerful aura may also be an ominous thing in the tomb, but Mao Shiba and other weak ants are still alive, so Wentian directly excluded this one.


    Naturally, his spiritual consciousness was not something that Mao Shiba could conceal. He was able to perceive that there had been a big battle in the dead gate, and that his spiritual power had leaked.


    Perhaps that battle might have been the fluctuation they felt when they rushed here, otherwise, why were there rescuers outside and why it caused such a sensation.


    Everything made sense, Mao Shiba panicked!


    Wentian jumped down from a high place, Wenxuan and Wende followed closely, and even a group of misty disciples followed.


    This kind of battle, Mao Shiba and others have no room to resist, it is completely the gap between the egg and the boulder.


    He is also very aware of the gap, that''s why he behaves like this, hoping to hide it.


    But Wentian did not continue to look at Mao Shiba at this moment, but at other people, revealing a feeling that is difficult to describe in his eyes.


    "I like to be honest, not to tell lies."


    Mao Shiba''s heart sank, and his body tightened. After all, he couldn''t deceive him. Has he really been discovered?


    The other people''s expressions also changed at this moment. Of course they knew that Mao Shiba was lying, but how did they find out.


    Regarding this, no one gave them an answer, only anxiety in their hearts.


    Su Yan retreats, they just want Su Yan to retreat well and delay time.


    If the truth is told, then if this person is Su Yan''s enemy, it will be in trouble.


    Even if he is not an enemy, but knowing Su Yan''s name, I am afraid that he will have other ideas. Taking advantage of others has always been a good game for many people.


    Wentian picked up a skeleton of a skeleton soldier from the ground casually, looked at him, and revealed a faint smile.


    "This fragment still emits residual warmth and a touch of spiritual power. How long do you think they have been dead?"


    Wentian looked around, looking for answers with a puzzled look.


    The face in all four eyes was scared, and there was no chance of speaking, shaking completely.


    When Mao Shiba saw this, he frowned, and finally clenched his fists, and said to Wentian: "My lord, we don''t feel this spiritual power. It''s possible that we haven''t died for long, but this is really not what we did. I don''t have that ability."


    Wentian made a booing motion, and said softly to Mao Shiba: "You are very rude, I asked him if he was not you."


    Mao Shiba looked helpless, even desperate, looking around, wanting him to speak quickly.


    His body was trembling with four eyes, and he didn''t dare to look at Wentian at all, his coercion alone made him very uncomfortable.


    "Small...Small don''t know!"


    "Is that true? Has anyone else been here?"


    Wentian seemed to be asking himself, but he frowned, sorting out his clothes.


    "A three-year-old doesn''t believe it, can I believe it?"


    Mao Shiba''s heart sank to the bottom. He can''t do anything right now, just to delay a little longer, hoping that Su Yan will come out soon.


    However, Qiaotian''s face suddenly became cold, and he whispered: "I don''t know, what''s the use for you!"


    Huh!


    A faint blue light rushed towards the four eyes quietly and quickly, and Mao Shiba and others did not see it at all during the whole process.


    They just felt a little strange, and then the four-eyed body trembled even more, as if a little out of control.


    Tee couldn''t help but said: "Four eyes, you...what''s wrong?"


    The sound of the tee was disturbed, trembling, and fearful.


    He is not afraid of asking the sky, he is afraid of looking around, afraid of his wrong.


    But the four eyes couldn''t turn around at all, and couldn''t even move autonomously, because he was no longer him at this moment, to be precise, there was no longer him at this moment.


    How terrifying is Wentian''s blue spiritual power, is it something the four eyes of the realm of a mere master can bear, it is not a grade at all.


    It was impossible for the four eyes to resist, he felt a kind of inexplicable numbness in his body, until he lost consciousness in his whole body, and he trembled beyond control.


    In the end he felt that his thoughts were in chaos and blur, and the vision in front of him was also blurred, until finally...


    The four eyes trembled and stopped abruptly, his body was oozing out of blood, which was extremely straight, running through his entire body from the middle of his forehead.


    Mao Shiba''s eyes were wide, his face was unacceptable, he couldn''t even believe it, he knew very well what it meant.


    "Four eyes!"


    Mao Shiba roared hysterically, his voice filled with grief and anger, with the smell of crying.


    But his voice seemed too loud, it actually split the four-eyed body in two, and the blood spilled on the ground.


    "Four...Four eyes!"


    "No, four eyes!"


    Wugou also made a sound at this moment, even Qi Jue, who rarely speaks, couldn''t help it at this moment, and a tear fell.


    Yuwen Xiongba was quite shocked, a living life that disappeared quietly, was snatched away by the old man in front of him, and was easily snatched away.


    And they didn''t have the slightest way to do it. They just watched the killing all around.


    Even if it was little Lolita, although she didn''t make a sound at this moment, she could see her eyes were reddish, and a terrifying black aura emerged behind her.


    The most unbearable thing is Mao Shiba. How could he accept it? After all, he is the leader of this team, and his brother was killed in this way. The anger can be imagined.


    Mao Shiba looked at Wentian at this moment, his face was gloomy and terrifying, his eyes were cracking, and his hatred for Wentian seemed to be the greatest hatred in the world.


    "You... killed my brother!"


    But Wentian didn''t fluctuate at all. A Grandmaster Ant, he really got his hands dirty when he killed him, and now he regrets a bit.

 Chapter 1269： Exit

    Wenxuan and Wende should be allowed to deal with such ants, at this moment Wentian couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "I still can''t get rid of the killing intent in my heart, and still can''t achieve the true ideal of everything."


    Wentian''s remarks were emotional and melancholy, which showed that he did not dare to retreat and could not touch the world beyond Taoist Consummation.


    For this reason, Wentian is in a bad mood, as can be seen from the gloom on his face.


    But all this was the ultimate humiliation in Mao Shiba''s eyes. He killed all four eyes in front of him and made such appearance, completely treating them as pigs and dogs.


    Although their realm is very weak, this kind of humiliation will not be tolerated as long as people have a little bit of ambition, and they will return.


    At the moment, the hands of the three links were trembling, his eyes were a little absent, and his expression was a little trance, like being struck by lightning.


    He and Siyan are of course good brothers. When Siyan took him to take a peek at the beauty in the bath, he was discovered to cover his retreat.


    An old man like him in his 60s and 70s doesn''t love wine or money. In fact, he doesn''t love women. He just likes tossing around with a group of young people, so that he will not look old.


    But Siyan is dead now, and no one will take him to see a beautiful woman in the bath anymore, and no one will take him to the land of smoke and willows to play in the future.


    More than that, four eyes are his brothers. When your brother dies in front of you, you can imagine the feeling.


    The tee stood up, the beard at the corner of his mouth kept trembling, and his eyes stared at Wentian. At this moment, he was no longer afraid. At this moment, he seemed to not feel the majesty of Wentian.


    There is only one thought in his heart, four eyes can''t just die like this, absolutely won''t just die like this!


    Seeing the peculiarity of the three links, Wugou hurriedly pulled him, fearing that he would be aggressive. After all, Wugou''s brain is very clear now that ants must not jump, or they will die.


    He didn''t want to see anyone die again, and couldn''t accept the unspeakable grief.


    "let me go!"


    The Tee roared, almost roaring, looking at Wentian wildly, in fact, they were almost the same age.


    Wentian heard the sound, his eyes narrowed slightly, dismissive of it.


    He doesn''t do it, he disdains it, but someone is angry.


    Wende stood up, and at the moment, his cold eyes glared at the tee with a murderous intent.


    "Are you looking for death!"


    The voice of Wen De suddenly burst out, pointing directly at the tee. This voice alone was a wave of horror, which was beyond ordinary people''s reach.


    Without resistance, the tee now seemed to be a real old man, dying in the sky, being knocked into the air.


    The three links broke free of Wugou''s hand and slammed one end against the wall. The sound was like an alarm bell in everyone''s mind, shocking the mind.


    "Three links."


    Mao Shiba''s voice was very slight, he could no longer be angry, and even feared that the loud voice would affect the three links.


    The others were also stiff, and they only felt the air around them changed and couldn''t move.


    Only Mao Shiba rushed over at the fastest speed and lifted the tee, his expression uneasy and at a loss.


    At this moment, the three links kept vomiting blood, but his eyes still looked at Wende, with a ridiculous meaning.


    "Eighteen, I may not be able to accompany you anymore, you have to walk by yourself in the future."


    When the tee talks, blood can''t stop flowing out, his internal organs have been damaged, and even his dantian is broken. If it is not treated, he will inevitably die.


    Mao Shiba''s reckless transmission of spiritual power wanted to cure the three links, but his spiritual power was not much, at least he was unable to cure the three links.


    "Three links, you will not die, you will never die!"


    "You promised me that you will live to be a hundred years old, and then I will find you a beautiful wife!"


    "You must promise me, you dead old man, you can''t die!"


    Mao Shiba''s roar was noisy for the tee, but it was very comfortable. He hadn''t heard Mao Shiba''s roar for a long time.


    "I''m sleepy, I will sleep for a while."


    "No, never, don''t sleep!"


    Mao Shiba grabbed the neck of the tee and kept shaking it, which made the tee very uncomfortable.


    "I won''t die, don''t shake it."


    The three links couldn''t stand it, and couldn''t help but speak.


    Although he was seriously injured, he would not die immediately, as long as someone was treated at this time, he could still live.


    Of course, this requires Su Yan to come forward, and only he can save the three links.


    Of course Mao Shiba knew this, and kept shouting at this moment: "Boss Su, come out quickly, save the tee!"


    He has disregarded this, he only wants Su Yan to come out, otherwise his brother Tee will die, and he cannot accept the pain of losing two brothers at once.


    For all this, Wentian and the others sneered, and even felt that it was a waste of time. This is not the Qiong Yao Theater, and this shouldn''t happen.


    "enough!"


    Wentian roared, this voice directly made Mao Shiba no longer dare to speak, because he was suppressed by the pressure of this voice, as if he was carrying Mount Tai.


    At this moment, he was sweating all over, and he was so uncomfortable that he could not say anything.


    "This is the price of your lying. Next, I hope you will tell the truth, otherwise others will die because of you."


    Wentian''s trick is not poisonous. This makes Mao Shiba no choice. It is impossible for him to watch his brother die. It is absolutely impossible.


    "Who is Boss Su?!"


    Wentian looked at Mao Shiba''s eyes, and said word by word, with a commanding tone.


    Mao Shiba paused, and said with difficulty: "Boss Su is an adult, and an adult is Boss Su."


    Asking the sky''s face became cold, he scolded: "Don''t be **** with me, I''ll ask you who he is!"


    Mao Shiba showed a sneer, he was suddenly not afraid, as if the pressure on his body had disappeared.


    "Who is he, he is the existence that you have to kneel down and worship!"


    Hearing this, Wentian couldn''t stand it anymore, and he shot it out with a palm with great power. The power of this palm was simply not something Mao Shiba could bear.


    But Mao Shiba who was facing death calmly did not receive the attack of this palm, because there was a faint golden light that dissipated the power of this palm for him.


    This made everyone look overjoyed, and they couldn''t help but feel excited, Su Yan left the customs!


    It wasn''t who else he could be, only he could resist Wentian''s fierce attack, it was definitely him.


    Wentian naturally felt this wave of fluctuations, and was able to resist him with one blow, which inevitably showed that the other party had two attacks.


    Qiao Tian said lightly: "Interesting, don''t you show up?!"


    Su Yan was still in the deadlock at the moment, with a flowing pace and extremely fast speed, and at the same time there was a voice.


    "It bothers me to retreat, I think you are really impatient!"


    Facing Su Yan''s words, Wentian was full of sneers, noncommittal, and didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 1270： Calculate new and old accounts together

    "Who do you think you are, dare to speak to our head like this!"


    Wende couldn''t help but scolded, and didn''t think that a cat or a dog can do whatever he wants.


    "The head, just get rid of it all."


    Wen Xuan spoke at this moment, her eyes gleaming with cold sheen.


    The other sect masters around, and even the scattered cultivation hermits, all agreed at this moment.


    "Elder Wen Xuan makes sense, the head of Wen Tian, ??you should behead this group of people to save trouble."


    "Yes, this group of ants, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, they are more than guilty to die!"


    "The secret of the cave is important. Don''t waste time here."


    ...


    Regarding the words of this group of people, Wentian did not care, but slightly angrily said: "Quiet!"


    Everyone closed their mouths and dared not say another word, knowing that Wentian was upset.


    But Wentian has been watching the bronze gate that has been opened at this moment. This is also a dead end, and the road is perilous.


    Naturally, he would not go in, he just had to wait quietly again, he wanted to see what the man did.


    Su Yan also got out of the cave at this moment. After the retreat, his whole body has been adjusted, the foundation is unbreakable, and his dantian has also returned to calm.


    Now he is congenital Consummation, and he is only one step away from the realm of Xuanming.


    Facing Taoist Consummation, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. Some were just fighting spirit. Even the corpse king with the strange pattern was inferior to him. What fear did he have.


    That''s right, before Su Yan saw Wentian, he could feel his realm and Taoist consummation.


    But Wentian couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t see through Su Yan''s realm, which also made him feel a little uneasy.


    Innate Consummation is almost between the later period of Taoist and Taoist Consummation, which can be up or down.


    Su Yan''s cultivation is self-contained, and it is different from the realm on earth, but it is relatively strong.


    Although he is equivalent to the later stage of Taoist or Consummation, he is actually much stronger. Not to mention his immortal tactics techniques. With his spiritual power, he can even transform into terrible vitality, which is extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan appeared, standing in front of Mao Shiba, with extremely bright eyes.


    He did not look at Wentian, but at the tee in Mao Shiba''s arms. He knew that the tee was seriously injured and must be treated immediately.


    A soft golden spiritual power rushed towards the body of the tee, and easily entered his body to help him repair his injuries and restore his broken dantian.


    Feeling Su Yan''s spiritual power, San Tong only felt refreshed, the pain disappeared, and the frowning brows were all relaxed.


    But for a moment, Su Yan''s body was repaired by Su Yan, completely restored, and it was no different from before.


    "Thank Boss Su."


    The three links said very excitedly, but he didn''t feel so happy inside, because the four eyes were dead after all.


    Wugou and the others were also extremely excited. In any case, the three links survived, and they were lucky.


    "Four eyes?"


    Su Yan only noticed now, and he couldn''t help but feel cold, and immediately knew the end of the matter.


    Mao Shiba was unable to cry, his nose and tears shed together, and he pointed to Wentian and said: "It''s this dead old man. He killed four eyes, this dead old man!"


    Mao Shiba couldn''t help but explode the foul language, which was so angry that he couldn''t calm down.


    "Boss Su, you must avenge Four Eyes!"


    Tee also said sadly at this moment, heartbroken.


    "Boss Su, I beg you to avenge Four Eyes!"


    Wugou and Qijue also spoke one after another, and the anger can be imagined.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba came over at this moment and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, this old thief split his eyes into two, it''s too miserable!"


    Su Yan saw the four-eyed corpse at the moment, and it was so miserable that he couldn''t look directly at him. This method of killing was even more tragic than destroying him with a punch.


    Little Lori was full of black air, and her anger was hard to conceal.


    But for all this, Wentian was funny, showing disdainful eyes.


    "It''s so funny, everyone is exciting, and this is understandable. After all, I killed your people, but ants don''t have so many roles. Death obediently is the right way for you."


    Su Yan looked at Wentian at this moment, his eyes flashed with golden light, killing Ling Ran.


    Wentian also looked at Su Yan, and said coldly at this moment: "You are not as simple as retreating to enter this place, hand over the baby!"


    Wentian naturally thinks that Su Yan got the baby. Isn''t he here for the baby? Otherwise, why waste time.


    "Hand over baby, I can keep your whole body."


    Su Yan smiled and treated Wentian''s remarks as a joke. If he didn''t have any treasures, it was impossible to give Wentian.


    But at this time, Wen Xuan''s expression changed drastically, like being struck by lightning.


    Wende hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Wen Xuan pointed at Su Yan, unable to speak for a long time, his expression was very excited.


    "what happened?!"


    Wentian couldn''t help but ask, feeling more and more difficult for Su Yan.


    "He... he is Su Baxian!"


    All the people present were taken aback for a moment, then their complexions suddenly changed, and their faces were exceptionally wonderful.


    "Su Ba first?!"


    "Is it the fifth Su Ba first on that list?!"


    "Yes, it is the one who killed the existence of the two elders of the Misty Gate and stirred up the situation in the martial arts world!"


    "It''s him, I didn''t expect it to be him, so young!"


    ...


    The discussion and chattering of a group of people is impossible, and it is impossible to be calm, and the secret room at this moment is noisy.


    But this doesn''t affect Wentian and the others at all. At this moment, he is like a lion, looking at Su Yan. Su Yan is a prey in his eyes and must be killed.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Wentian said very meaningfully, looking at Su Yan with a little appreciation, and putting aside the hatred, Su Yan was indeed a genius in his eyes.


    But what Su Yan had in his eyes was just disdain, like an ant.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a phantom person. Ask the head of the sky, don''t come here unharmed."


    "Yes, this day will come eventually, but I didn''t expect such a coincidence, so fast." Wentian shook his head and continued, "I originally planned to go to Jiangbei to settle my grievances with you. Since I met here, the old account will be Count it here."


    There was a trace of anger in Su Yan''s eyes, burning like a golden dragon roaring.


    "Of course, the new account you made here will also be settled."


    Wentian laughed abruptly, Su Yan''s words seemed childish in his eyes, very childish, and of course he didn''t know the height of the sky.


    "Haha, then calculate the old accounts together!"


    "I hope you can do it, but unfortunately, it''s impossible after all."


    Wentian showed a pity, he had already eaten Su Yan, and he must behead Su Yan, otherwise the ethereal sect would be criticized.


    Wen Xuan and Wen De were naturally quite excited, they had waited too long for this day.

 Chapter 1271： The tomb collapsed

    You must know the pressure of the ethereal during this period of time. Everyone seems to have a weight in their hearts. The disciples under the sect are different from the past.


    After all, the death of the two elders made it impossible for anyone to calm down. Although the sects fought openly and secretly, they were at least vague disciples, and naturally they had to be unanimous.


    Originally, the gate was thriving and many disciples worked hard to cultivate, but since Su Yan made a big disturbance in the martial arts world and killed the two elders, the mysterious gate has been swaying by wind and rain.


    All the disciples are waiting for this day. They know that as long as the head makes a move, not to mention one Su Baxian, there are ten or a hundred.


    Now that I finally waited for this moment, the mysterious disciples who were present were naturally weeping with joy. What''s more, they took out their mobile phones and contacted the mysterious disciples. He wanted to broadcast live.


    "Brothers, have you seen it, we met Su Baxian in the tomb of the emperor in Baiyue!"


    When everyone heard it, their expressions suddenly changed, and at the same time they were very angry, quite excited.


    "Brother, is that really Su Baxian?!"


    "of course!"


    "Tianqing, I''ll wait, so that we can hate with blood."


    They have now determined that Su Yan will die, after all, there is a leader, there is no other possibility.


    "Senior brother, you must let us see this thief''s work!"


    "Of course, don''t worry, I will always show it to you."


    All the mysterious disciples were crying with joy, and the depressed things in their hearts finally stretched out, and they suddenly felt exuberant.


    For all this, Wen Xuan and Wen De are also very happy, so that the disciples in the school can flourish.


    "That''s great."


    Wen Xuan stroked his beard, and his expression of joy was beyond words.


    "No one will dare to say bad things about our Misty Door now!"


    They know very well that the majesty of the ethereal sect is too important, otherwise, why can you stop the many sects in the end of the world, or why you should look at the qualifications of the middle sect.


    The goal of the ethereal door certainly exists, and it has not been shaken or changed.


    Seeing this situation, other sect leaders and scattered cultivation hermits were also obediently not speaking at this moment. After all, they were afraid of making a mistake, they would definitely be destroyed.


    Just watch it quietly now, waiting for the fall of the peerless genius.


    It''s a pity that no one goes to Su Yan, and no one cares about his life and death. They are now watching a good show, and it''s nothing to do with them.


    Everyone seeks advantages and avoids disadvantages, everyone has pink eye disease, and everyone is selfish. This is the case for this group of people.


    But Wentian was quite calm, and he had never said a word until now, even his face was very peaceful, slightly joyful.


    He didn''t take Su Yan to his heart. In his eyes, what was like an ant was so scary.


    However, he realized a little bit from this incident, this is a kind of cohesion, this is an opportunity to let him more firmly control the ethereal door.


    He only needs to kill Su Yan, then the ethereal people will love and respect him more, and he needs this.


    For this reason, Wentian showed a little joy, nothing more.


    But Su Yan sneered at all this. In his eyes, it was the narcissism of a group of ants.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not explain, nor would he bother. He only needs revenge for Four Eyes now, that''s one thing.


    And to avenge the Four Eyes, you must kill the old man who is almost seventy years old.


    He did not hesitate, let alone pity, only anger, only the meaning of extinction.


    After all, he has lived for no years, not to mention seventy years, that is seven hundred years, in his eyes it is just like a baby.


    Besides, he must kill Wentian, this is a decided matter, he wants to rest his eyes in peace.


    "Your disciple is very happy."


    Su Yan looked at Wentian and said lightly.


    Wentian also said, "Your subordinates are also very happy."


    At this moment, Mao Shiba, Yuwen Xiongba and the others were naturally extremely excited. Su Yan came out and thought they were stable, and they could definitely avenge Four Eyes, even if Wentian was terrifying.


    This is a kind of trust, more of a value, or an expectation.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, they trust me."


    "My disciples also trust me."


    "It''s all trust, it seems interesting."


    "Yes, but you are a young man, brave enough, but immature."


    Su Yan showed a sense of sarcasm, treating him as a young man, he could only hehe.


    What I''m talking about here is naturally not the body, but the mind, but the strategy, and more importantly, how much salt has been eaten.


    "I am immature, I have eaten more salt than you have eaten."


    Su Yan was telling the truth, not the slightest falsehood, it was true.


    But no one believes it, even Yuwen Xiongba and others think that Su Yan is starting to pretend again, but they like Su Yan so, and the thief is excited.


    Wentian was even more angry, so disrespectful to him, no matter how big or small.


    "Sure enough, it came from the land of wild cranes in the ravine, and I don''t understand etiquette."


    "You are an ant, and you are qualified to talk to me about etiquette. Now you kneel down and call you father. I can keep your whole body."


    Su Yan''s words were really domineering, it was simply domineering, and that was his character.


    However, Wentian couldn''t bear it anymore. He didn''t think it was necessary to speak any more, otherwise he would lose his dignity.


    "Die."


    Wentian said lightly, as if to say casually, but in his eyes it was a fact.


    More than that, it was also true in the eyes of others. Wentian was about to do something, and the disciple under the mysterious door jumped with excitement.


    The heads of the sects and even the scattered cultivation hermits had their eyes brightened at this moment, quietly waiting for this battle.


    They knew it would be wonderful, after all, Su Yan''s reputation was not small, and it could not be a one-sided situation.


    A faint cyan spiritual power appeared in Wentian''s hand, very ethereal, flexible, but with terrifying power.


    This blue spiritual power struck directly towards Su Yan, without warning, it came to Su Yan in an instant.


    Su Yan sneered, and the golden spiritual power scattered all over his body, and then formed a golden dragon to resist the attack of the blue spiritual power.


    Su Yan has naturally risen by more than one level now. Compared to his arrival at the tomb of the emperor, he is naturally much stronger. After all, he is now innately consummated.


    The collision of the two spiritual powers seems to be extremely weak, but everyone present knows how terrifying the power contained in this, I am afraid no one can catch it.


    boom!


    The sound was not very loud, it just collided, and the two groups of spiritual energy shot out in an instant, like stars, more like dazzling fireworks.


    But these radiant lights changed the expressions of the people present, and they hurriedly ran their spiritual power to resist, and even ran directly toward the entrance of the cave to escape.


    This force was too strong, blessing the surrounding area, suddenly caused the tomb to collapse.

 Chapter 1272： Ethereal

    Countless soil and dust poured down, and everyone hurriedly used spiritual power to resist. These soils were unusual, with powerful spiritual power fluctuations.


    These soils actually have the ability to absorb and can store spiritual power in them, which makes people involuntarily discolored.


    However, Su Yan and Wentian turned a blind eye to this, and they only had the life of each other in their eyes.


    It''s just the beginning, it''s not really a contest, it''s just a test of the opponent''s strength.


    This temptation, Wang Tian knows Su Yan''s details, and it is right to think about it, otherwise, why Su Yan dare to fight him, it naturally has weight.


    "You are good, you are really good."


    Wentian said with a smile, but his smile was a bit cold, and he was even more intent to kill.


    "How can I be your ant who can speak, die!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk too much, he competed in strength, the strong respected, and the weak paved the way, nothing more.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with horrible waves, with a faint golden spiritual power. This spiritual power was different from the previous ones, more pure and peaceful, and looked as if it was weak.


    However, this is not the case. After countless refining, and countless extractions, this spiritual power has reached a new level, and it is purely to show its strength.


    Although it looks weak, it is actually more terrifying.


    This can be felt from its fluctuations, the faces of the people around them have changed drastically at the moment, with a sense of horror on their faces.


    Ask yourself, this group of head-in-chief scattered monks can''t face the enemy at all, it''s too terrifying, they can''t bear this power.


    "Her evildoer, what an evildoer!"


    "No wonder it''s so famous, no wonder it''s so guarded!"


    "Fighting in the Quartet and destroying the powerful in the Quartet, it seems that his reputation as Su Baxian is worthwhile."


    Su Yan naturally had no time to care about the sighs of the people around him, and he had never heard half of it. The spiritual power in his hand was directed at Wentian.


    This golden spiritual power, even in the later stage of the Taoist, could not bear it, it was too terrifying.


    But Wentian sneered, not commenting on it.


    "You want to deal with me even with this little strength, I think you are wishful thinking!"


    Wentian''s hands were running, and the same majestic spiritual power filled the surroundings, and the smoke curled like a green smoke from a small farmyard.


    But this spiritual power is full of lethal power, this is Wentian''s anger.


    "Go!"


    The spiritual power struck again, and it collided with Su Yan''s golden spiritual power, as if two groups of spiritual power had merged, without a sudden horrible shock.


    But at this time the two did not stop their hands, instead they rushed towards each other together, their hands shone all over, and they were murderous.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them are doing the same tricks, their spiritual power is a feint, in fact this shot is a genuine move.


    "Su Ba first, try my best!"


    Wentian slapped it with a palm, and the horror of this palm was indescribable. In short, his anger was blown, full of firepower.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid of half a minute. He did not evade or resist, letting Wentian''s palm hit, and his palm blasted towards Wentian''s chest. This was the rhythm of dying together.


    Asking the sky''s expression changed, he couldn''t help but angrily said: "You don''t want life, you don''t want life!"


    Wentian naturally wouldn''t let Su Yan make a move to attack him. At this moment, he retreated, and his offensive was unsustainable. Su Yan naturally avoided this palm.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, Wentian had no guts, which made him even more disappointed.


    "Why do you become the master of the ethereal sect, just so much courage and courage?"


    Su Yan uttered a smile with a mocking look. At this moment, Wentian was no longer considered an opponent, because it was not worth it and not qualified!


    "Die."


    Su Yan said lightly, a majestic force of destruction filled his body. This force was naturally terrifying and more shocking than before.


    Wentian was naturally very angry at Su Yan''s words, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. At this moment, dealing with Su Yan was the most important thing.


    Facing Su Yan''s destructive power, Wentian was completely clear at this moment, with a faint cyan spiritual power enveloping him, and an ethereal force came towards Su Yan.


    "Mystery!"


    The treasure of the door of the mysterious door is the method that the masters of the past dynasties are qualified to learn and practice. Naturally, its horror does not need to be elaborated.


    The appearance of this magic formula directly resisted Su Yan''s collapse, which made Su Yan''s expression slightly changed.


    The power of his collapse is a fairy tactic, an extremely terrifying existence, but his current realm is not good, and he can''t show his horror.


    But even so, it is impossible to be unable to deal with Wentian, after all, he is already in a state of innate consummation.


    Su Yan frowned and immediately understood that Wentian''s move is probably not a trivial trick, it must have its unique and powerful features.


    The confrontation between the two great magic arts created extremely terrifying fluctuations, and everyone around them felt an attack that could destroy them.


    This caused countless people''s complexions to change drastically, hurriedly running all their spiritual powers to resist, and at the same time fleeing towards the cave. Such a battle is no longer a close-up view.


    This is a pain to the group of misty disciples. The mobile phone was damaged, so it was impossible to broadcast live. Even the disciple with the mobile phone was seriously injured at this moment and was urgently treated.


    And this wave of turbulence dissipated, Su Yan and Wentian flew again in the air, directly drilling out of the collapsed secret room, and competing in midair.


    The two sides kept making moves, spiritual power radiating, golden light and cyan light blooming everywhere, like a natural vision.


    Wen Tian has the blessing of "Miao Mi Jue", and he is not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    However, after making continuous moves, panting Wentian discovered that Su Yan had not suffered any injuries at all, which made him feel uneasy, and at the same time the killing intent in his eyes was also high.


    "Your physical body!"


    Su Yan smiled and said faintly: "Yes, my physical body has been sanctified. How can you hurt my sapphire material."


    The fleshly sanctification, this is definitely Su Yan bragging, and the character hasn''t been written yet, he just wants to mock Wentian.


    Wentian naturally wouldn''t believe that the flesh became holy, what a terrible thing, and the legendary Jiang Ziya group of people became holy, and it was just a legend.


    "Nonsense, watch me tear off your last disguise!"


    Asking the sky to press down and bang Su Yan with a kick, naturally the key point, and the speed and strength are extremely extreme.


    Su Yan clenched his fist, bombarded with a punch, pointed directly at Wentian''s foot, and touched it, not weak.


    This wave of fluctuation is not too big, but the sound from the collision is shaking the sky, causing the sky to be full of thick clouds.


    The two of them blasted each other back, and they all retreated, and this force had to make them regress. It was indeed too terrifying, and it was a desperate shot.


    "The sky is about to change!"


    Many people have expressions of astonishment on their faces.

 Chapter 1273： Rout and flee

    The sky is even more turbulent, and I don''t dare to let people get close. This wave of fluctuation is a vision for ordinary people, but it is a change in the eyes of cultivators.


    Su Yan and Wentian were the culprits who caused the change. The battle between the two was too terrifying.


    The battle between the two continued, and Wentian relied on the "Miao Mi Jue" figure to be vigorous, and he was not weak in confronting Su Yan, and was even faster than Su Yan''s figure from time to time.


    This body technique was actually more terrifying than the Dragon Teng Qianli, so Su Yan nodded slightly.


    Long Teng Thousand Miles spit out is fast, a bit of a somersault, but "The Misty Formula" not only pays attention to speed, but also pays attention to change, which makes people hard to guard against.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest timidity. Such a trick alone could not deal with him, it would only delay time at most.


    Su Yan stood in the air, staring at Wentian with cold eyes. At this moment, his whole body was dazzling golden, and the flames were rising, completely like a fire man.


    And Wentian was also panting slightly. This struggle caused him to consume a lot of spiritual power, which made him even more ashamed.


    His "Miscellaneous Formula" was unable to kill Su Yan, which made him furious, and at the same time, his heart was even more disturbed.


    "Little beast, how can I convince the public if I don''t kill you today!"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and counterattacked: "You said you are an ant, you don''t believe it, and you want to kill me. I really don''t know the depth."


    "Then try!"


    At this moment, Wentian''s body was like a furnace, and blue smoke was continuously emerging, forming a terrifying spiritual wave, as if it merged with the sky and the earth.


    This wave of fluctuation is not weaker than the existence of the Corpse King, which makes Su Yan slightly discolored.


    It cost him a great price to deal with the corpse king, and he used Yuan Li to solve it.


    But now he is not afraid. After all, he swallowed the soul of the corpse king and broke through the realm. Now he is much stronger than before.


    Without using Yuan Li, Su Yan is also confident to kill Wentian, this is his domineering Su Baxian!


    Facing the madness of the sky''s blue spiritual power, Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands and the dragon fist blasted out. At the same time, a meteor-like flame collapsed, making people''s complexion drastic.


    This volatility is just a prelude, and the good show is naturally still to come.


    Su Yan turned into a ball of fire, ignoring the cyan spiritual power, and went directly towards Wentian.


    Qiao Tian''s expression suddenly changed, revealing a sense of astonishment. He had no idea that Su Yan would be able to break through his cyan spiritual power. No, he ignored his cyan spiritual power.


    He wanted to resist now, it was too late, Su Yan''s fist had fallen on his chest, leaving behind a burning flame.


    Wentian suddenly spit out a mouthful of essence and blood, his breath languished, and the wrinkles on his forehead increased at this moment, not to mention the pain he was suffering at this moment.


    Wentian was in a hurry and hurriedly recalled the cyan spiritual power. This was the only way to extinguish the flames left by Su Yan, but his chest was already sunken and scorched.


    Wentian''s heart was all affected, which made him furious.


    "Su Baxian, you die for me!"


    Wentian rushed out recklessly, his spiritual power shot out, and he pressed towards Su Yangai.


    But in the face of Wentian''s attack, Su Yan looked relaxed and resisted at will, unable to hurt him at all.


    "Your strength is too weak."


    Su Yan ridiculed constantly, which made Wentian unspeakable for a while, and his heart was full of anxiety.


    But this caused drastic changes in the people around, and they didn''t expect such a result at all.


    "Ask Heavenly Sect Master has a disadvantage?!"


    "Ask the heavenly gate master can''t kill Su Baxian?!"


    "How is this possible, how is this Su Baxian so strong!"


    The discussion of this group of people is nothing, mainly the group of misty disciples. At this moment, the inner world collapses, which is too unexpected.


    Wen Xuan and Wen De both trembled all over, but they didn''t believe what was in front of them, they didn''t believe that Wen Tian had a disadvantage and couldn''t beat Su Yan.


    But what happened next made them completely desperate, and also made them frightened and fleeing.


    Su Yan succeeded in one move, but did not stop, and once again used the power of Long Xiao''s Nine Heavens, along with the phantom of the golden dragon, he moved towards Wentian.


    Today''s Wentian has no power to parry at all, he can only resist constantly, and is constantly injured.


    His long hair mixed with white hair was scattered and messy, but Wentian couldn''t care about it. He was in desperate situation now.


    "Ask the Heavenly Sect Master, you have sinned against me in a vague way, this is the price you deserve!"


    Su Yan''s expression was sharp and his voice was angry.


    "You who killed me should have this ending!"


    The power of destruction in Su Yan''s hands appeared, and it was even more overwhelming. This force was enough for Su Yan.


    "go to hell!"


    Su Yan roared, and the terrifying power blasted towards Wentian, making it impossible to avoid it, and the entire midair exploded.


    At the same time, only one word of Wentian could be heard.


    "Do not!"


    As long as this word roared out, Wentian was no longer fluctuating, his flesh and blood were blurred at this moment, a cloud of golden light emerged from the center of his eyebrows, and his body was divided into two.


    Wentian killed Four Eyes like this, so Su Yan would naturally use this to make Wentian die. This was revenge.


    Su Yan looked into the air, the sharpness in his eyes slowly dissipated, and the fluctuations in his body also dissipated at this moment.


    He could feel Wentianxi''s weakening, until finally quietly, Wentian had died.


    Seeing the minced meat falling from the sky, the mysterious disciples changed their expressions drastically as if they had seen a ghost.


    "The master... the master is dead!"


    A disciple was terribly shocked, and there was only horror in his eyes, and he was obviously terrified.


    "It''s over, the ethereal door is over!"


    "This is really over!"


    Many disciples roared in pity, but also trembling, not knowing how their lives were.


    There is only one word in their minds now, escape, run around, maybe there is a ray of life.


    Even Wende and Wenxuan were flying in Yukong at this moment. They knew that if they didn''t escape, they would definitely be captured by Su Yan.


    However, how could Su Yan let them go? At this moment, two spiritual powers surged and let them bid farewell to this world.


    As for the small shrimps, Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to them, and other sect masters, Su Yan had no grudges against him, so he didn''t do anything.


    This made the heads of the sects, and even the casual hermits, like to be amnesty. They were grateful to Su Yan, and it was a blessing to be able to save their lives.


    One by one, they didn''t dare to stay here any longer, and they walked towards each other, but they disappeared for a while.


    The tomb of the emperor, which was originally very lively, is now empty again, and the powerful enemies of the Quartet come back with feathers, all because of the power of Su Yan.


    In the future, Su Yan''s prestige, Su Baxian, these three words will surely spread in the martial arts world, and even make a lot of noise.


    Su Yan was naturally unintentional. He was very calm at this moment, as if he had done a small thing.


    Seeing that the whole surroundings were extremely quiet, and the previous horrible fluctuations had also dissipated early, Su Yan then fell to the ground and walked towards Mao Shiba and others.

 Chapter 1274： Missing pattern

    Seeing the excitement of Mao Shiba and the others one by one, Su Yan also showed a relief on his face, which was revenge for the four eyes.


    Mao Shiba knelt down without warning, looking at Su Yan with gratitude.


    "Boss Su, thank you... you!"


    Mao Shiba was really grateful, he couldn''t avenge Siyan, because he didn''t have that strength, but Siyan was his brother, he couldn''t let Siyan die like this.


    There is Su Yan for Xinkui, and Su Yan revenge for Four Eyes. Of course he must be grateful.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed slightly, and Mao Shiba stood up directly when he lifted his hand.


    "It doesn''t need to be like that. Even if the four eyes are not dead, I will kill him, because my hatred with him is more than that."


    The tee came over at this moment, with excitement on his face, and at the same time he asked in confusion: "I wonder what hatred Su boss has with him?"


    "The root of this lies in me."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked a little strange at the moment, he thought of his cousin, his look was a little sad.


    Of course, Su Yan knew, and couldn''t help but say indifferently: "It doesn''t matter if you mention it, everything is over, the enemy is violating the law, everything is fine."


    Everyone nodded, unable to hide the joy, and wept tears of excitement.


    And Yu Wen Xiongba wiped away his tears, and forcibly refrained from thinking about the previous events.


    Little Lori looked at Su Yan at this moment, and asked in a low voice: "What have you encountered in that deadlock? Your realm seems to have improved again!"


    Little Lori was full of dissatisfaction, Su Yan was too enchanting, and this level of improvement was beyond her reach.


    Su Yan said with a relaxed look: "Nothing happened, just a corpse king."


    "The Corpse King?!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and they naturally knew what the corpse king meant, at least it was more powerful than the corpse general.


    "Well, it is equivalent to the corpse king of Taoist Consummation."


    When Su Yan said this, everyone looked strange. Daoist Consummation was something that I didn''t even dare to think.


    "What did you do to it?"


    Little Lolita''s focus is not on the corpse king, but on the improvement of Su Yan''s realm.


    "I ate it."


    Su Yan said indifferently, there was no need to hide it.


    "What, sir, did you eat the corpse king?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of disbelief, how could this be possible, could that thing be eaten?


    Little Lori showed contempt: "You idiot, Su Yan eats the soul."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood, he couldn''t help scratching his head, but Su Yan was not a perverted foodie.


    "That primordial spirit made me a breakthrough, which is not bad."


    Su Yan smiled and nodded, very satisfied with his current strength, and was not afraid to face Taoist Consummation.


    "What''s next?"


    Santong looked at Su Yan and asked, the matter has been resolved, what should be done next.


    Su Yan looked at the collapsed tomb and said with a cold expression: "Just stay here, I''ll go look inside."


    Everyone nodded, and Su Yan had his reason for not letting them in. There might be danger inside.


    The reason why Su Yan wanted to enter the tomb of the emperor was clear, but he wanted to see the weird pattern. This thing kept lingering in his mind.


    The corpse king was not that powerful at all, it was completely relying on that strange pattern to fight him for a long time.


    Su Yan saw a lot of weird patterns, Caesar''s secret technique, the treasure of Grandpa Ji Ruxue in the southwest, and now to the tomb of the emperor.


    This strange pattern has appeared more than once, there must be some connection in it.


    Su Yan is not a person who hides his doubts in his heart. He usually solves all doubts urgently so that he can feel at ease.


    But now that the corpse king is dead, and the mysterious sect master Wentian also died, there should be no one to bother him anymore, he can concentrate on studying the weird pattern.


    Su Yan was not very interested in the treasures of the tomb, unless it was something that was rare and useful to him, he would naturally not take a look at the gold and silver treasures.


    Speaking of Su Yan, he told a few people, and then headed towards the cave.


    The tomb collapsed, but the ten bronze gates remained standing and were not affected in the slightest.


    Now Su Yan faced the ten bronze gates, with a surge of spiritual power in his hand, he attacked directly, and the remaining bronze gates were all opened.


    Life and death are in front of you, danger and safety can be seen at a glance, and the dangerous Lu Suyan is calm, nothing more than some tricks that hurt people.


    What fire formation, what earth escape, what ghost thing, these dead ends are naturally unstoppable for Su Yan, and he can easily solve them.


    It''s just that this process took him a little time, and it didn''t threaten him at all.


    Dealing with all the dead ends, Su Yan also walked out. As for the way of life, he has not directly stepped into it now. What he has to do is to study the weird pattern.


    Su Yan stepped into the dead end where the skeleton soldiers had been.


    As soon as he stepped in, the bronze gate closed without warning. Su Yan frowned slightly and didn''t care. It didn''t make any sense for him to close or not.


    He went deep, paved the way with bones, these are his masterpieces, all of them were killed at the time, and none of them survived.


    It didn''t take long for Su Yan to reach the place where he was before. This is the place where he fought against the corpse king.


    Everything is the same as before, except that the corpse king is missing, some horrible fluctuations are less, and some lifeless smells are less.


    The entire secret room was extremely silent, just like an unowned thing, scattered objects around were also destroyed in the battle.


    Su Yan walked to the middle and looked up. The tomb was more than a dozen meters high. The top of the tomb was a wall made of glutinous rice bricks.


    At this moment, there is no such thing as before, no weird eyes, no spiritual fluctuations, only glutinous rice bricks.


    Su Yan showed a burst of spiritual power, rushing upwards, he was not panicked, perhaps it was spiritual power to manifest.


    But this spiritual power surged, and there were no other fluctuations except for some bricks falling from above, which made Su Yan frowned.


    Is it because the spiritual power is not enough, Su Yan thought so in his mind, and couldn''t help but increase the spiritual power, rushing upwards.


    But apart from the glutinous rice bricks, there were no other manifestations, just a little more dropped.


    The weird pattern in the previous battle with the corpse king was not seen at all at this moment, as if it had disappeared.


    It is impossible for other people to appear here during this time. They are all in the tomb outside. There should be no one to set foot in this place.


    In other words, no one has come to destroy it, and no one has been here except him.


    "Impossible, could it be that the corpse king died, and this weird pattern disappeared along with it?"


    Su Yan was puzzled, and currently only this could explain it.


    But a thought suddenly flashed in his mind at the moment, which made his brows frowned and a hint of coldness on his face.


    He also thought of another possibility!

 Chapter 1275： Way out

    Su Yan did not know whether this strange pattern disappeared with the disappearance of the corpse king, because he had not seen it clearly at the time and did not pay attention to it.


    Now that I think about it, this is the possibility.


    However, he suddenly thought inadvertently that people from outside could not come in, but whether there were people inside.


    Although this possibility is very slim, Su Yan can''t ignore it. After all, this is a very small possibility.


    At the same time, if you replace the possibility that people have always existed in it, for example, there are no people in it, and there are other things.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s eyes showed coldness, and his whole body shone with a faint golden light. He clearly realized that this kind of possibility was even greater.


    Perhaps, this emperor��s tomb is not just a corpse king, there may be a corpse king, and there may be other powerful things.


    And this thing may be a soul, it may be a living thing, or even a kind of obsession. In short, there may be something unknown in it.


    The reason why the weird pattern attracted Su Yan��s attention was actually its mystery. When Su Yan fought Caesar, Caesar used this trick to block Su Yan��s ultimate move and escape.


    If it weren''t for that weird pattern, Caesar would have been rectified on the spot by Su Yan and vanished in smoke.


    At the same time, Su Yan obtained Ji Gu''s treasure in the southwest. There was something strange in that thing, which could actually transform spiritual power into elemental power, which was equivalent to "Nine Heavens of Chaos Formula".


    Although Su Yan does not need to be like this now, he can completely rely on the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to switch, but that thing helped him a lot at the beginning, allowing him to kill the Lich King.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart ached slightly, Ji Ruxue, he remembered everything that blocked the sword for him.


    He owes Ji Ruxue, this is what he must pay back, and at the same time, he actually has a trace of miss and care for Ji Ruxue at the moment.


    Su Yan touched his chest, and nourishing ghost gourd exists in his heart, and there is Ji Ruxue''s soul, which has always been in it, and his spiritual nourishment has never dissipated.


    "Ruxue, rest assured, I will definitely revive you. That day will not be too far, nor will it be too long."


    Su Yan is an upright and uncompromising person. He had no emotion for Ji Ruxue before, but now he has a feeling, which is love.


    It can be said that he is unfaithful, but he cannot be said that he is unrighteous. Yes, he loves Ji Ruxue deeply and at the same time loves Jin Shiya even more.


    Maybe this is a kind of contradiction, maybe this is a kind of fancy, but in fact it is not.


    His immortal emperor exists, is it okay to have two wives, and no one makes irresponsible words about his wives and concubines.


    Of course, on this earth, with the rules of this place, Su Yan is considered to be illegal, and this is unfaithful.


    But he got Jin Shiya''s approval, allowing a woman to identify with another woman, understanding the person she loves the most and also liking others, this is a complicated but tolerant heart.


    Jin Shiya loves Su Yan very much and regards it as her own. She will not lose Su Yan, and she also sympathizes with Ji Ruxue, that''s all.


    Su Yan shook his head. The more he thought about it, the more chaotic he became. He couldn''t help feeling a little irritable, and his heart was beating fiercely at this moment. It must be the effect of raising ghost gourds.


    Su Yan patted his heart and returned to calm. At this moment, he looked at the entire secret room, but he did not notice any other fluctuations.


    All of his is speculation, and it doesn''t mean that it is fact. He can only verify one by one from these speculations and get the final answer.


    And this place can''t be verified at all, it''s just a secret room, no way to investigate, there is no vitality, even lonely ghosts.


    Su Yan shook his head and left towards the entrance of the cave. There was no value in this place to stay. He should start from another place now.


    Su Yan returned to the collapsed tomb and faced ten bronze gates. He had entered the other nine doors. They were all dead ends and crises. The Taoist entered his life in the late stage.


    Even if the Taoist reached Consummation, he didn''t dare to say that he came and went like the wind. There were really unexpected dangers in it. Even Su Yan borrowed his ninth life memory to solve it.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the last bronze gate, which represented the way of life, nine deaths, only this one.


    Is the road to life really a safe road? Su Yan couldn''t help but have such a question.


    At this time, Mao Shiba and others were outside the tomb, and everyone sat on the spot, forming a group, and their faces did not show much joy.


    Death with four eyes is no different from a heavy stone, everyone''s heart is crushed, how can they laugh.


    After a long silence, Mao Shiba broke the cold scene.


    "Three links, are the bones of the four eyes collected?"


    Santong said quickly: "They are all packed in a backpack, and when they go back, he will definitely return to his homeland."


    Mao nodded his head at eighteen. It was not the worst case that people died and the soul returned to their homeland. After all, their business was a high-risk occupation.


    "Remember to pay Siyan''s house a sum of money when you go back."


    Santong nodded and said, "Of course, we are brothers. We were born and died together. Four eyes can''t send the end to his old mother. Naturally, I will do it for him."


    How much money is spent is not the point at all, at least it can make the four-eyed family live well, that''s enough.


    Everything was in order, Mao Shiba had nothing to say, he couldn''t help but glanced at the cave with a sense of anxiety in his eyes.


    "Boss Su is so strong, I worry too much."


    Everyone knew what he meant and didn''t say much.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba said at the moment: "You don''t need to worry about it, my lord, he is smart."


    Mao Shiba nodded, naturally admiring Su Yanna, he was inferior to Su Yan in any respect, he was self-aware.


    But he was still a little lonely at the moment, not because of the death of four eyes, but for other reasons.


    The tee was naturally clear to Mao Shiba, and at this moment he threw him a pack of snacks.


    "Eighteen, few people can open the Array, and the Old Nine Masters of the Southern School are just a fluke."


    "I know, but I want to surpass them!"


    Mao Shiba clenched his fists, and a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes. This was his lifelong pursuit. He clearly remembered his father''s death. Although it was not directly related to them, they could not get out of it.


    "Eighteen, look at it, you are still young, and it is only a matter of time before you surpass them because you are so talented."


    Wugou also nodded at this moment, and said to Mao Shiba: "Although you haven''t opened the tombstone formation, you have learned a lot this time in the tomb of the emperor. This is the most useful."


    Mao eighteen nodded, agreeing with Wugou''s words.

 Chapter 1276： The end

    At this moment, Su Yan was still standing in the tomb and did not easily walk into his life. There was always a sense of anxiety in his mind.


    "Life, promotion and wealth, I don''t want this, I only solve the mystery of strange patterns."


    Su Yan said, he no longer hesitated at this moment, and went straight into the path of life.


    As soon as I entered, the bronze door slowly closed, and finally it made a violent sound and closed completely.


    Su Yan looked at this place of life with the help of golden light, but did not see any special existence.


    It was just a cave, surrounded by glutinous rice bricks, and the deepest part was dark. It seemed that the cave was not short.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate and walked directly inside. Even if it wasn''t a way of life, he wasn''t afraid of any danger, after all, he had walked through the first nine.


    Su Yan''s footsteps were very fast, he began to walk fast, and then began to gallop, and in the end he was actually running his spiritual power through the cave.


    This cave has a height of more than ten meters and a width of about four to five meters, which can be said to be very huge.


    Generally, the cave is enough to accommodate one or two people, which also proves the cruelty of the corpse king during his lifetime.


    The construction of this tomb was done entirely with financial resources, and too much human, material and financial resources were used, and the glutinous rice bricks are hard to estimate.


    But this was an ancient matter, and Su Yan naturally couldn''t manage, let alone think about it, just a little angry.


    After walking for about ten minutes, some paintings appeared on the surrounding walls, but they were so vivid that they must have been made by the master.


    It''s just that when this kind of master finishes painting and buries the corpse king, he will probably die forever.


    Su Yan could feel that these murals had no spiritual power or charm. No wonder it was a way of life. There was no danger in coming all the way.


    Su Yan was not walking aimlessly. He was calculating the time. He has been walking for almost half an hour now. At his speed, it definitely surpasses the speed of ordinary people, but he still has not reached the end of his life.


    Su Yan felt like he was circling around the mountain in circles, and he was walking more and more under the ground, like a spiral.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop there, he had to go to the end to see what was at the end of this life.


    Along the way, Su Yan did not encounter the slightest danger, not even a little hidden weapon, except for a lizard on the way, nothing else.


    And that lizard was just dead bones that had been dead for a long time, staying there all the time.


    When Su Yan was more than ten meters away from it, the lizard rushed directly towards Su Yan. Between the TV lights, the distance between the lizard and Su Yan was only a few millimeters, so Su Yan should know what is a fatal blow .


    However, the lizard''s mouth did not fall, because Su Yan''s golden light had already turned it into nothingness, and then continued to move forward.


    Isn''t this a way of life? How could this poisonous lizard appear? Su Yan frowned. It seemed that it was not that simple inside.


    At the same time, he also thought that the corpse king was originally a living thing, could it be a ghost he made in this place, this possibility was very high.


    Normal tombs can''t be opened unless external force is used, and it is even more impossible to live in them all the time.


    The people buried inside are all dead, and it is impossible to move things like the institutions.


    But this emperor��s tomb is different. This is the land of living creatures, and the corpse king can change these formations at will, maybe it is his ghost.


    Su Yan was also a little more careful at the moment, after all, it is the most vulnerable to attack if you cannot defend yourself.


    His speed is not slow, he is still teleporting, towards the end of the tomb, he has always been not afraid of danger, and he has not paid too much attention to the lizards, even people.


    But after walking for an hour, the end is still missing, and even a little star is not found, which shows that it is far from the exit or the end.


    Su Yan didn''t give up. Naturally, he couldn''t give up. At this moment, he was still floating in the air, constantly deepening.


    At this time, candles were lit on both sides of the cave, illuminating the road, and Su Yan also extinguished his spiritual power, and walked into it swayingly.


    The journey was very boring, Su Yan didn''t know how long he had been walking, anyway, it took a lot of time, I am afraid that he has already been out of this dragon''s cave.


    "This his sister has no end, right?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help saying that there was a trace of depression in his heart, and this depression made his heart feel a little unhappy.


    This road is more than the others combined, and he feels that he is really on the road of no return.


    But in order to solve the weird pattern, there is nothing to do more, Su Yan only needs results.


    At this moment, Su Yan had been away for less than a minute, and suddenly he opened up, and there was a palace-like grave.


    "Finally the end?"


    Su Yan is not sure now. After so long, he feels a little dizzy.


    The Mao Shiba and others outside had been waiting for the whole night, and at this moment a group of people had woken up.


    "Boss Su hasn''t come out yet." Santong was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, your lord must be doing something big."


    Yuwen Xiongba patted his chest and said, he is not worried at all, after all, Su Yan has destroyed the corpse king, there can be no stronger existence than the corpse king.


    "hope so."


    Mao Shiba also said that he didn''t want Su Yan to do something inside. It was really hard to say whether everyone could leave safely.


    At this moment, Su Yan was naturally unaware of the outside world. He was just looking at the underground palace and surveyed the surroundings, and found that there was only one way in, and no other way.


    "At last it''s the end, but you can leave me well."


    Su Yan walked directly onto the sacrificial platform, which was magnificent, and the steps seemed to be gilded.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about this, but went to the highest point and looked around. The surrounding area was unobstructed. The construction of this underground palace was not something ordinary people could do, and it was too magnificent.


    "Maybe there are some treasures in this place."


    Su Yan finally showed a smile on his face, and the treasure he was talking about was not gold and silver treasures, but something about spiritual power or vitality. He was only interested in these two.


    At the same time, it would be best to find the answer to the weird pattern. This was also the purpose of his coming in.


    There are a number of sacrifices placed on the sacrificial platform. They are all kinds and dazzling, but they are quite rich, but they are not as good as his eyes.


    On the side of the sacrificial platform, there was actually a doghead. It seemed that this place was not only as simple as sacrificial offerings, but also a place where prisoners were executed.


    At this moment, Su Yan saw that there was a golden throne above the main hall, which made him even more amazed at the corpse king.


    "This corpse king is really enjoyable."

 Chapter 1277： Reproduce weird patterns

    Su Yanfei went over and sat on the throne of Jinluan. He really felt like a king over the world. In addition, only the throne was the highest. Even if he was sitting, he felt that he was the most noticeable and centered on himself. This is a natural yearning for those in power.


    But before Su Yan sat warm, the throne directly bound Su Yan''s whole body, preventing him from moving.


    "This is a trick?!"


    Su Yan looked cold and wanted to break free, but found that the Golden Luan throne that bound him had some doorways, and the things that trapped him had strong rune fluctuations, otherwise he would not be unable to move.


    "Give me a fight?"


    Su Yan looked at the dog head flying towards him, it seemed that this was going to take his life.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, on the contrary, he was angry. What a shit, this is almost like a dead door.


    Complaining and anger is of no avail, what Su Yan has to do now is face the dog head.


    But he looked indifferent, he didn''t panic at all, and he didn''t intend to act.


    Just watched the dog head hacking at him, trying to divide himself in two.


    But the fall of the Gou Tou Gu did not cause any injuries to Su Yan, but the Gou Tou Gu broke a hole.


    At this time, Goutou dared not attack anymore, as if people were frightened and fled.


    The rope that bound Su Yan also dissipated at this moment, and the Golden Luan throne completely returned to normal at this moment.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Jin Luan''s throne: "The throne is a throne, but it''s not something ordinary people can bear."


    Su Yan walked towards a fake tree on the side, not far from the throne of Jin Luan, only a few steps away.


    There were many fruits on this fake tree. Su Yan picked one and didn''t send it to the mouth, because the fruits were not for food.


    It was something like a box. Su Yan opened it and there was just a broken stone inside, not even an emerald diamond.


    Su Yan made a shot with spiritual power, and these boxes were all opened, all of which were gravel, which he did not expect.


    The king of the dignified Baiyue land, the construction of the mausoleum cost so much, why did he use stones to do so?


    Su Yan didn''t expect this. At this moment, he carefully looked at the golden throne and the yellow metal on the steps, only to realize that these were not gold at all, but copper.


    "Unexpectedly, a generation of faint kings could be so stingy."


    Su Yan showed contempt. This corpse king might be unsustainable. In the end, he really has no money to build.


    After watching for a long time, he didn''t even have any real treasure, which inevitably made Su Yan a little disappointed, and he was also a little angry.


    I came in to solve the weird patterns, but so far I haven''t found anything at all, and I don''t have the slightest clue.


    There is nothing to do with it, it''s an empty underground palace, and it''s like Jane''s decoration.


    All of them are fake, and with the second adulteration, I didn''t expect it to be like this in ancient times.


    Su Yan was a little disappointed, planning to leave this place, there was no need to continue exploring.


    However, at this moment, Su Yan was aware of a slight strangeness, as if he had an eye spying on himself, which made his back chill.


    Su Yan turned around and looked around. There were no people or other things around, so it''s hard to say that he felt wrong.


    But Su Yan believed in his own spiritual consciousness, that kind of peeping was not wrong, it was definitely not groundless.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he used his spiritual power to investigate everywhere. If there were people, he would not be able to avoid his own investigation.


    But he was disappointed, and he didn''t find out what existed. Could it be that he really felt wrong.


    Su Yan looked up at the sky, this look didn''t matter, he actually saw a weirdness on the top of this underground palace.


    This top is not a glutinous rice brick, but a very fuzzy mass, like a mirror wriggling.


    Su Yan felt a little uneasy in his heart, because it resembled the picture in his mind.


    And at this moment, the top is actually creeping more and more, just like the sky of the wind and clouds, isn''t this a weird pattern!


    Sure enough, the top reveals a number of indescribable patterns. Only a master like Picasso can paint such patterns. The average mortal can''t draw or understand it.


    Su Yan is not a mortal, but he still can''t understand, only knowing that there is a kind of fluctuation, a kind of fluctuation that makes him uneasy.


    He felt something peeping before, which made him connect with it.


    Is it possible that this weird pattern is peeping at yourself? !


    Su Yan''s face became more ugly, maybe he shouldn''t care about this at first, just leave it alone.


    But he still walked in, and encountered this weird pattern again, only because he was a person who didn''t like to leave questions.


    Su Yan had been looking at the top coldly, allowing this weird pattern to squirm, revealing different patterns, and his palm had long been possessed of spiritual power, ready to attack at any time.


    This strange pattern squirmed for a long time, and finally an eye was directly exposed, which made Su Yan''s expression change.


    Because these eyes are actually the same as those on the golden key, the connection between the two makes Su Yan more questionable.


    "Fake it, pretend to be a ghost, and have the ability to come out and fight me!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but yelled, he didn''t want to just watch this weird pattern squirming, and from time to time he made eyes to scare him.


    He was not afraid, but wanted to solve the problem and kill all troubles.


    He guessed that this must be someone or something falsifying, so he said this.


    But there was no response at all, not even a sound, the underground palace only had the burning candle trembling slightly.


    The weird pattern on the top is still squirming, and that eye has long since disappeared. At this moment, it has formed like a black hole with a terrifying suction.


    "Show the fox tail!"


    Su Yan''s expression became cold, and the spiritual power in his hand blasted directly toward the strange pattern, pointed at its center, and wanted to destroy it.


    But his spiritual power was useless at all, it was easily absorbed by the weird pattern, and there was no movement at all.


    Su Yan''s face became cold. At this moment, he was really a little uneasy. Even the later stage of Taoist spiritual power could not resist his own spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s feeling for this strange pattern became more and more difficult to describe. In short, he now regarded this strange pattern as an unknown thing, and it was definitely not a good thing.


    The weird pattern that swallowed Su Yan''s spiritual power was still wriggling at this moment, not affected at all, and an eye appeared from time to time, trying to frighten Su Yan with this.


    Su Yan would not be frightened, but he was disturbed by this weird pattern, something that could not be explained, although he did not directly attack him, but it also made him unable to calm down.


    Just as Su Yan was about to punch again, footsteps suddenly sounded behind him.

 Chapter 1278： Siskin behind

    Su Yan''s hearing is naturally sensitive, not to mention the exceptional silence in this underground palace, even the drop of a needle is exceptionally clear.


    This is a sound that can only be made by a pair of leather shoes, kicking and kicking, very rhythmic, indicating that the person is walking steadily, and the footwork is uniform. This also shows that the person is very calm, even if he knows he is here.


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand dissipated, and he turned and looked over.


    On the way he came, there was a dark shadow, passing all the way, the light on both sides dissipated, like a dark death.


    Su Yan could feel this person''s difficulty, walking with a gust of wind, and extremely cold.


    This person was tall, but not sturdy. On the contrary, he looked a little thin. When he stopped, Su Yan also saw this person clearly.


    Wearing a gentleman''s hat, a leather jacket, a pair of leather gloves on his hands, and a pair of tight jeans, this kind of height is a bit nondescript.


    Su Yan looked at him, and this person also looked at Su Yan, but Su Yan''s face was cold, and the other''s smile was mixed with a faint evil charm.


    The man exhaled a suffocating breath, as if he breathed in winter, he could actually see it floating over the sky.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    The man''s voice was very hoarse, as if something was stuck in his throat, and it sounded very uncomfortable.


    But this does not affect his speech, nor does it affect the hearing of others.


    The man applauded, crisp and loud, echoing around the entire palace, as if he was really praising Su Yan.


    But Su Yan knew very well that this man would never be like this, and this compliment was nothing more than a mockery in his eyes.


    Su Yan was still cold. At this moment, he realized that this man''s body was strange, his face and even his neck had black lines.


    The black thread is his blood vessel, which appears everywhere on his face. The blood inside is black, so it is unusually conspicuous.


    This makes the man even more evil. It''s not that he has been attacked by chemicals. I''m afraid he has been infected with another virus. This is no longer a normal person.


    The man also noticed Su Yan''s gaze, but he didn''t look like he didn''t care, on the contrary, he cared very much.


    The man''s evil smile dissipated, looking at Su Yan angrily, even more murderous.


    "What are you staring at me for, am I good-looking?!"


    "No, you are too ugly."


    Su Yan said lightly, what he was telling the truth, this man looked like a human, a ghost, or a ghost in his eyes.


    But this did make the man furious, his face was slightly twisted, and the blood vessels were squirming like a centipede at the moment, looking unusually shocked.


    "You are the first to say that to me!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Really, does that seem to be my Rongxin?"


    The man swallowed all his anger into his stomach, looking at Su Yan at this moment with only a coldness and disdain.


    "I almost irritated you."


    "Oh, then it seems I haven''t worked hard enough."


    Su Yan''s words were tantamount to wanting to provoke the man again, because this man looked a bit two hundred and five.


    But the man was no longer angry, his cold expression remained the same, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    "Who do you love."


    Su Yan naturally didn''t want to know that he didn''t have that leisurely mind. Since he was an enemy, he would just destroy it.


    But the man didn''t stop there, but took the initiative to say: "I want you to be a ghost before you die, this is my gift to you!"


    The man''s voice became increasingly hoarse, as if it was filled with nicotine and carbon monoxide, and it filled his whole body.


    This kind of voice depends on the strength of the whole body, which is relatively rare.


    "My name is Bruce, do you know?"


    "what do you want to say?"


    Su Yan started to get to the point. He didn''t want to be entangled, he would destroy the enemy.


    "I want you to know who killed you before you die."


    "In this way, you and I are the enemies of life and death?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were deep, but on the contrary, he became even more indifferent.


    Bruce looked around with a smile on his face, because he knew it would all belong to him.


    "There is a saying in China that you call the oriole in the back."


    Su Yan now knows that this man is not Chinese. Although he has yellow skin and can speak Chinese fluently, he is not Chinese, otherwise he would not call himself Bruce.


    I''m afraid this is an Asian or Chinese, either from the West or from the land of stars.


    "Do you think of me as a praying mantis?"


    "Yes, you are a praying mantis, an excellent hunter."


    Bruce walked over to the Golden Luan throne and sat down straight, extremely happy.


    "This position is really good, no wonder everyone is vying to be the emperor."


    Su Yan interrupted Bruce''s intoxication, and he had no time to watch him be contented.


    "Do you really think it will kill me?"


    "I am the oriole and you are a praying mantis, what do you say?" Bruce let out a hoarse laugh, looking at Su Yan, and continued, "You killed the mysterious sect master Wentian, you are really a good mantis In fact, at first I thought Wentian was a mantis."


    Bruce spread his hands, but he was a little disappointed. Wentian was defeated and died directly.


    And Su Yan got a lot of information from the words of Bruce, which made his expression even more gloomy.


    First, this Bruce is very arrogant, always boasting about the oriole, taking everything and treating himself as a bug.


    Second, Wentian was nothing but a mantis in his eyes, which showed that he was definitely better than Wentian.


    From these two points of information, Su Yan knew that the person in front of him was not simple, and was definitely a tricky guy.


    "Why, are you scared?"


    Bruce looked at Su Yan and asked with a smile, but his smile was fake, it was like a mockery.


    "I''m not afraid, but it''s just annoying, because the enemy is always endless, even if you know that you are just a moth, you have to keep coming."


    Su Yan''s words are very straightforward. Bruce compares him to a praying mantis, and he is a oriole, but in Su Yan''s eyes, he is a moth, and the moth is just fighting the fire.


    This made Bruce very upset, his face showed a gloomy meaning, and the black blood vessels on his skin were squirming again at this moment, and exuding a terrifying black power.


    "You are very confident, as confident as I am."


    "It''s not self-confidence, but strength."


    Su Yan could see through Bruce thoroughly, and didn''t think he was terrifying, but he had a big tone.


    This also made him lose a trace of interest. It was nothing more than a life-and-death thing, with no extra value.


    The spiritual power surged in Su Yan''s hand, and he decided to kill this Bruce as soon as possible. After all, the weird pattern was still working now, and he had to hurry up to understand it clearly.


    But seeing Su Yan''s spiritual power gushing out, Bruce didn''t care, but a ridiculous gesture.


    "Poor, it''s so pathetic, people only see themselves clearly when they die."

 Chapter 1279： Mogu Road

    What Bruce said was nothing more than that Su Yan was blindly arrogant and arrogant, which in his eyes was a kind of sadness.


    Su Yan didn''t want to speak anymore. The power in his hand was the real move. After a fight, he knew who was strong and who was weak.


    Faced with the attack of Su Yan''s golden spiritual power, Bruce did not resist at all, but let him attack.


    Spirit power hit Bruce''s chest, but it didn''t cause him any harm, as if this power had disappeared out of thin air.


    Su Yan frowned and his eyes were sharp. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and his spiritual power was so resisted.


    Now his views on Bruce have changed a little. The other party is really unfathomable and difficult to deal with.


    Bruce showed a slight smile and looked at Su Yan and said, "Why, panic, do you know you are afraid?"


    Su Yan said coldly: "Fear, I never have the word fear in Su Baxian''s dictionary!"


    Su Yan''s voice is extremely strong, and the entire underground palace is long lasting, which is enough to explain his spiritual power.


    But what Bruce focuses on is not Su Yan''s strong spiritual power, but the three words in his words-Su Baxian!


    Bruce''s face changed, suddenly gloomy and terrifying.


    In order to be sure, he couldn''t help but say: "You said you are Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan replied calmly: "Yes, I am Su Baxian."


    Su Yan didn''t want to use these three words to deter the other party. He was just thinking about why his spiritual power disappeared for no reason. This spiritual power was not resisted by Bruce.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, what a coincidence!"


    Bruce stood up, looking at Su Yan with his eyes like magic stones, without any white eyes, obviously he was very angry now.


    "Looking at you, my name is very famous."


    "Famous, of course famous, no one knows the land of the star country."


    Su Yan knew at this moment that Bruce was from the Star Country, no wonder it was so.


    "Do you know my purpose here?"


    Su Yan did not speak, but waited quietly.


    "I came here with two missions."


    Bruce''s blood was more surging at this moment, as if he was suddenly activated, and his blood was black, and his body was black.


    "First, I am for the tomb of the emperor, let you snipe and clam fight for the fisherman''s profit, I am a fisherman, and I am also a oriole."


    "Secondly, find out Su Baxian who killed our Star Kingdom Taidou!"


    In this sentence, Bruce almost roared, his voice was unusually violent, and it pierced all directions, and Su Yan was not weak.


    So, Su Yan knew that this person had something to do with that Hongmen sect master and Star Kingdom Tai Dou Pete. It turned out to be revenge.


    "Originally, I wanted to settle the tomb of the emperor, and then I went to visit. I didn''t expect this mantis to be you, which is really interesting."


    Bruce''s anger dissipated at the moment, which was a good thing for him, and it was solved all at once, which saved a lot of trouble.


    And Su Yan was a little angry at the mantis that Bruce had been talking about, and always regarded him as a mantis, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "Of course it is possible to avenge Pete, but do you have that ability?!"


    "Ability?" Bruce said with a sneer, "Do I still need ability? Your attack on me is ineffective."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, just a test shot, and it didn''t really prove that all his attacks were ineffective against him, at least he didn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try again."


    Bruce said with a look of disdain, there is no half-point vigilance or even defensive posture, the key points are directly exposed.


    This made Su Yan a little confused. Naturally, doing so was not deceiving him. After all, when the two of them arrived in this situation, the result must be endless, this method simply did not work.


    In other words, this Bruce really has such a terrifying secret method that makes Su Yan''s attack invalid!


    Seeing Su Yanru approaching the formation, Bruce smiled even more and became more relaxed.


    "Are you from Hongmen?!"


    Su Yan asked at the moment, Pete is already the head of the Hongmen, this person shouldn''t be from the Hongmen, otherwise he wouldn''t be so strong.


    "Of course I am not. Hong Mendi can''t accommodate me, but I know Pete and he is useful to our school."


    "Did you know that you killed Pete and it had a serious impact on our school, making everyone extremely angry."


    "What kind of school are you?"


    Bruce looked into Su Yan''s eyes and said hoarsely: "It''s okay to tell you, we are Mogu Dao."


    "Mogu Road!"


    Su Yan''s expression was sharp, and it was immediately obvious that when Pete died, he also said such a wicked name, saying that he would help him get revenge, which seemed to be true.


    Mogu Road Su Yan is naturally not clear, but from this person''s point of view, it may really have some sorts, and it is not a small organization, I am afraid it is more terrifying than the ethereal.


    Su Yan didn''t continue to attack at this moment, he was afraid of Bruce''s ability. If he could really offset his spiritual power, then his attack would consume spiritual power and weaken himself.


    At this moment, Su Yan noticed the strange pattern above, and his face suddenly became cold.


    He seemed to think of something, and this kind of association strung the two together, it turned out to be somewhat seamless and perfect.


    This makes him even more confused, this series together, it is too wrong and complicated.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Bruce looked at Su Yan and asked at this moment. He liked Su Yan''s expression, which he defined as being incapable.


    Then there is nothing to do, and despair in the end.


    Bruce often encounters this feeling. Every one of his enemies is so dead. He appreciates this feeling.


    But Su Yan was not like that, he thought of something else.


    "It''s no wonder that this weird pattern can suddenly appear, probably because of your appearance."


    Su Yan looked at the weird pattern on the top, and at this moment it had become an eye, looking at him firmly.


    Now Su Yan is not half afraid, but thinks this kind of trick is a bit ridiculous.


    Bruce''s face changed slightly, his change naturally couldn''t escape Su Yan''s eyes, and there was no need to keep hiding.


    So, Bruce simply admitted.


    "Yes, it''s the same as you thought." Bruce spread his hands. "But what''s the use for you to find out, it''s not a dead end."


    Bruce was actually connected with the weird pattern. No wonder Su Yan''s previous attacks were sinking into the sea, and they were all confiscated by the weird pattern.


    Bruce spoke again now, with a look of appreciation, this time really admiring Su Yan.


    "You are really smart. This makes me admire very much. This time, the mantis has two tricks. This makes me not bored. On the contrary, I look forward to your mantis fist."

 Chapter 1280： Really invalid? !

    The mantis boxing mentioned by Bruce is naturally not a real mantis boxing, after all, Su Yan does not know how to do mantis boxing.


    He was talking about the strength of Su Yan. The most powerful strength of Mantis is Mantis Fist, which is just a pronoun.


    Bruce really didn''t think of Su Yan''s series of performances. At the same time, Su Yan''s identity also made Bruce take seriously.


    After all, Su Baxian''s name has already become famous overseas, and almost everyone does not know the existence, especially the World Martial Arts League Forum, which is really quite popular.


    At least half of the daily posts are about his Su Baxian, which shows Su Yan''s limelight.


    But in Bruce''s view, this is just a fancy name, and people like them have already dismissed it and won''t even bother about it.


    This is somewhat the same as the powerhouses in the martial arts world. The group of sect masters and even the scattered repair hermits also sneered at this, and did not pay much attention to the martial arts world.


    After all, their strength is such that they have risen to a higher level, and everyone is not satisfied with the Taoist level, they are all pursuing the golden core world.


    But if you want to step into the Golden Core, you will naturally go through many difficulties and obstacles, and you must grab more resources.


    Because the golden core is the same as Xuan Ming, which means that the strong golden core can basically display the original power.


    There is no need to explain the horror of Yuanli. Su Yan''s use of Yuanli can destroy stronger enemies, which is enough to prove its horror.


    After Taoist Consummation is the beginning of Yin, then the end of Yang, and the last half of the golden core.


    This process is a process of change. The inner alchemy in the body has been transformed into a distinction between yin and yang, which naturally has the basis for this state.


    Of course, people in the martial arts world don''t know at all, and they know very little. Only people in the martial arts world understand this division, because many people in the martial arts world have experienced this process.


    And Su Yan knows this process even more. It is not that the inner alchemy turns Yin, then generates Yang, and then Yin and Yang merge into golden pills.


    This is also a process in the cultivation world. Starting from here, basically the realm of the earth and the realm of the cultivation world have some correspondence.


    Cultivation of thousands of Dafa, but the changes are inseparable from it, and they are all cultivated around such a center.


    Su Yan stepped into Innate Consummation, and then hit Xuan Ming. The cultivation world did not have the ultimate division of Golden Core Formation, but Su Yan knew the process.


    At this moment, Bruce looked at Su Yan, beckoned to him, and said, "Su Baxian, use your mantis fist to attack me quickly."


    He obviously couldn''t wait, he just wanted to kill Su Yan as soon as possible, and then he could explore the secrets of the emperor''s tomb.


    Su Yan was not half moved by Bruce''s provocation. He had been observing the connection between Bruce and the strange pattern. As long as he found this connection, he would be able to kill him.


    "I know what you are thinking. I want to cut the connection between us, right, but you think too much."


    Bruce showed a hint of sarcasm, and was not afraid of how Su Yan would destroy his connection with the strange pattern, because no one knew how the two merged.


    It is possible that the weird pattern is just a secret technique used by Bruce, then it is impossible to cut the connection between the two.


    Seeing Bruce''s indifferent face, Su Yan''s heart naturally tightened. He didn''t believe in Bruce. There were mysteries in everything, but he hadn''t found it yet.


    "Don''t worry, accept the judgment of death obediently!"


    Bruce said again, in order to make Su Yan desperate, he took a lot of talking, but it was useless for Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the weird pattern on the top. At this moment, the pattern changed and turned into a colorful look. The colors were too conspicuous, illuminating the entire underground palace.


    Su Yan''s hand is majestic, and even the Taoist Consummation cannot directly face this power, which is considered his strongest blow.


    "I don''t believe that you can''t be destroyed!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a suffocating aura filled his whole body. With a slap of his palm, this terrifying force bombarded towards the strange pattern.


    But Bruce didn''t panic at all. Instead, he showed an evil smile and looked quite welcoming Su Yan''s attack.


    The violent power directly hit the weird pattern, but it was like sinking into the sea. The weird pattern was directly sucked into it, causing a wave of fluctuations, and then there was no change.


    Su Yan''s eyes were gloomy and terribly gloomy. It was the first time he encountered such a situation. Such a powerful force was useless for this strange pattern, which made his heart feel a little uneasy.


    If this is the case, then he is absolutely impossible to compete with Bruce, because the opponent is already invincible, unless he surpasses the Taoist and directly enters Xuanming.


    At that level, he could display more magic tricks, and he could easily crush Bruce, but he didn''t reach that level, he was just consummate innate.


    Seeing Su Yan''s cold gaze, Bruce was extremely happy. He liked to appreciate this look the most. At first, he disdained him, then he began to feel uneasy, then angry and intolerable, and finally desperate.


    This is a beautiful chapter for him, the beginning, the continuation, the climax, and the end, a complete story, a complete result.


    "Su Ba first, why bother struggling? I have already noticed your inner anxiety and anger, so let''s save that heart."


    Su Yan sneered again and again. He was uneasy and angry, but he would not despair. There was never despair in his eyes, even in the face of death.


    Su Yan roared, his power gushing out again, this time he used a powerful spiritual power, and even displayed a terrifying magic trick!


    A spiritual force with fragmentation and destruction, and with the meaning of dragon roar, has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, and blast toward the weird pattern with the momentum of overwhelming.


    It was Bruce who changed his color slightly at this moment. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would have so many secret techniques, which was beyond his expectation.


    "No wonder it''s an evildoer, I really have some ability."


    Bruce also put away his playful attitude. At this moment, he absolutely must take Su Yan seriously. After all, he was afraid of what waves Su Yan would make.


    This spiritual force bombarded the weird patterns, causing terrifying fluctuations, and the entire underground palace trembled, as if the ground was broken.


    Even the weird pattern at this moment is like a sea that is setting off a frenzy, fluctuating like turbulent waves, giving a illusion of destruction.


    Su Yan stared at the weird pattern closely, looking forward to its destruction, but he was still disappointed.


    After the stormy waves, the strange pattern returned to calm like the sea, and it was as before, and it began to creep slowly.


    The colors remained the same, and various abstract and general patterns continued to emerge, and Su Yan''s attacks did not cause the slightest impact on the strange patterns.


    Is it really invalid? !


    This thought came to Su Yan''s mind, making his brows wrinkle deeper.

 Chapter 1281： The Art of the Child

    At this moment, an eye appeared in the weird pattern, as if it was a mockery of Su Yan, and that eye smelled of mockery.


    Even if it was ridicule, Su Yan had nothing to do. He couldn''t change the status quo, and the attack was really invalid.


    After two attempts, Su Yan had a trace of decadence in his heart. At least he now thinks that this path will not work, and it cannot be aimed at weird patterns.


    Bruce sat back on the throne again, looking very relaxed, but he just squeezed a little sweat.


    "Su Baxian, don''t you understand it in vain? You have to be like a clown jumping beam. In the end, it is not exhausted, like a dead dog!"


    Bruce''s voice was cold and bitter, no longer as pleasant as before, combined with his unique hoarseness, this voice was extremely unpleasant.


    But Su Yan looked at Bruce, the evil spirit in his body did not dissipate, and the killing intent in his eyes was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Do you think it''s taking me down? Even if I can''t hurt you, you can''t do anything to me."


    "is it?"


    Bruce showed a slight smile, full of mockery.


    At the same time, the entire underground palace seemed to have changed, and wisps of black aura permeated the walls, and this underground palace became a black world.


    The strands of black aura gathered together, forming a group of terrifying spiritual power fluctuations, turning into a group of ghosts.


    "I will try to see if I can kill you."


    Bruce said with a smile, and at the same time the ghost-shaped black spiritual power also bombarded Su Yan, with the meaning of killing.


    Su Yan could see at a glance that this Bruce was the Taoist Consummation strength, almost the same as Wentian.


    The reason why he is so arrogant is that he compares Su Yan and Wentian to a praying mantis, and that he is a fisherman and a oriole, all relying on that strange pattern.


    At least that''s what Su Yan thought in his heart, unless he can perform even more powerful secret techniques, that''s another matter.


    Facing this ghost-shaped black spiritual power, Su Yan did not back down, but directly gushed out the golden spiritual power, transforming into an unruly blue dragon, attacking and killing it.


    Wherever the Canglong went, the black spiritual power was ignited, turned into invisible, and then golden light remained.


    At the same time, the blue dragon and the ghost form confrontation, the two sides you come and I are in desperate fighting, the golden light and black spiritual power complement each other, illuminating the entire palace.


    In the end, the two died together. There was blood overflowing from the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. He couldn''t control it. Canglong used his essence and blood to transform, and he had a certain connection with him.


    Of course, Bruce didn''t feel as good as that. He shed his blood like Su Yan, but he swallowed it.


    "Yes, not bad, your realm Taoist is undoubtedly Consummation, it''s no wonder that if you can kill Wentian, there are so many tricks that are not evil."


    Bruce licked his scarlet tongue, and had a desire and an urge to take possession of Su Yan''s tactics.


    This was the first time Su Yan had encountered such a situation. Someone watched his Immortal Jue technique, which caused the anger in his eyes to rise and continue to burn.


    "You can get it if you have the ability!"


    Bruce smiled and said, "Of course, I will get it. I don''t think you will give up the group of people outside of you?"


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and his heart was furious, this Bruce was really cunning.


    "Why, dare you? This is not Su Baxian."


    Looking at Su Yan, Bruce became more and more amused. Why is such a person who values ??love and justice so strong? This is unscientific.


    The strong have always been bloodthirsty and cold, which has formed a definition in Bruce''s mind.


    "You and I fight, it''s not good to involve other people."


    "Well, I don''t need bait to study you."


    Bruce said straightforwardly, which made Su Yan relieved.


    In Bruce''s eyes, Mao Shiba and others were absolutely ants that could be wiped out with a wave of hands. Su Yan naturally worried about them.


    "There are weird patterns to protect me, you know I am undefeated."


    "It doesn''t matter if you know, you can''t beat me."


    Su Yan was not afraid at all. He hadn''t found a solution yet, so he resisted like this, at least he wouldn''t lose.


    There was a hint of coldness in Bruce''s eyes, and he said coldly: "Do you think I really can''t kill you!"


    With the black blood flowing all over Bruce''s body, the blood vessels all over his body were unexpectedly protruding at this moment and finally burst.


    Black blood splashed around, but he didn''t care at all, and even put his hand in his mouth.


    "Just right, mellow and flavorful."


    Bruce was full of enjoyment, and was very satisfied with his black blood.


    "Blood demon bloom!"


    Bruce looked up to the sky with his hands facing the sky, and roared out.


    The entire underground palace was like his world at this moment, with countless black demons moving around, making breathtaking and terrifying sounds.


    And Su Yan had been watching this with cold eyes, he wanted to see what kind of trickster Bruce could perform.


    All evil ways are ants in his eyes, and he can''t win him.


    At this moment, the demons gathered together to form the usual ghost-shaped shadows, but they did not move towards Su Yan.


    This is just a pedestal, not an attacking technique, and the next thing is really terrifying.


    A strand of black spiritual power emerges from Bruce''s forehead, that is, his whole body is contaminated with black spiritual power at the moment, looking like a black robe in a cloud and mist.


    He did not stop, still looking towards the sky, but his lips were constantly wriggling, as if chanting.


    This process didn''t take long, it was just a moment. After all, if a secret technique takes a long time to perform, it might be strangled by the enemy before it is displayed.


    When Bruce stopped chanting, his eyes had only black pupils at the moment, without any white eyes, just like pitch-black graphite.


    In his body, a peculiar spiritual power is permeating at this moment. Although it is black, it is different from before, and it is more powerful and terrifying.


    This black spiritual power gathered together to form a human figure, very strong, like a fat man.


    It''s too big, at least ten meters high, like a giant, it''s just a shadow.


    At the same time, the weird pattern turned into an eye at this moment, and he did not look at Su Yan again, but shot a ray of light towards the giant shadow, pure and incomparable.


    This rays of light acted on the giant''s shadow, as if a chemical reaction had occurred all of a sudden, and it was so tightly integrated that it was difficult to describe.


    After ten seconds, the shadow became more and more real, but it was still extremely dark, like an African brother.


    But then it swelled, getting bigger and bigger, and was about to touch the top of the palace, which made Su Yan''s complexion more difficult to look.


    This is a giant baby, not a giant, just like a baby has been inflated countless times!


    This is a giant baby covered in pitch black!


    At the same time, Bruce looked up to the sky and roared: "Holy Child''s Art, revive!"

 Chapter 1282： Wow wow

    Bruce''s voice lasted for a long time throughout the palace, echoing endlessly, until it disappeared for a long time.


    At the same time, the extremely dark giant baby actually opened his eyes at this moment, but those eyes were extremely bright, with black spiritual power surging.


    The eyes of the saint boy were so black that they didn''t whiten at all, which made Su Yan looked a little depressed.


    It''s like a doll falling into the ink tank, from head to toe, even the eyes are dyed black.


    The holy boy looked at Su Yan, his forehead was actually wrinkled, it was obvious that he was angry, and a murderous intent filled his body.


    Originally, the holy boy was sitting on the black ghost-shaped shadow. At this moment, he directly stood up and landed on the ground. The ground was extremely shaking, capable of destroying the mountain.


    With a faint smile on Bruce''s face, he summoned the holy boy. He was confident that he could subdue Su Yan and directly ask for his divine knowledge at that time. Aren''t all the magic tricks in his pocket?


    For this reason, Bruce looked up to the sky and laughed, very cheerful, this trip to China really benefited him a lot.


    "Su Baxian, despair, you are absolutely invincible in front of the holy boy!"


    Bruce looked at Su Yan, as if he was looking at an ant, without the slightest concern. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s technique, he would have let the holy boy slap Su Yan to death.


    "Go, subdue him for me!"


    Bruce ordered, Saint Child nodded directly and rushed towards Su Yan.


    It ran, shaking the mountain, and the entire palace was crumbling.


    The Mao Shiba and others outside naturally noticed this kind of fluctuations, and looked uneasy one by one, but did not dare to go in.


    Yuwen Xiongba stopped bragging at this moment, and stopped saying that his adult was absolutely fine. His heart also appeared uneasy, and he could only pray that Su Yan was fine.


    Only Little Lolita, her complexion at the moment remained the same, she still trusted Su Yan and would not think Su Yan had anything to do.


    At this moment, Su Yan had no power to deal with the extremely large Saint Child.


    The strength of this saint boy is stronger than him, and the speed is not weaker than him. He can only evade and resist at this moment.


    The holy boy came with a punch and was evaded by Su Yan, but his fist plunged directly into the wall.


    The holy boy was angry and pulled out his arm, and a huge hole appeared directly on the wall, and the entire secret room was on the verge of collapse.


    And Bruce is now performing a secret technique to stabilize the palace. If the palace collapses, the strange pattern will not be formed. This is not a good thing for him.


    Su Yan was also aware of this at this moment, but he couldn''t destroy the palace at all, because the saint boy''s constant shots, and at the same time, Bruce''s secret technique was extraordinary, absolutely impossible to be so powerful, so that Su Yan could not shake it.


    This must be integrated with the weird pattern, just like the weird pattern is taking root at this moment, tightly controlling the entire palace, and not letting it collapse.


    Su Yan has no time to take care of this now, and can only fight against the holy boy. Only by eliminating the holy boy can he solve the weird pattern.


    But this sage boy seemed to have inexhaustible power, and he had been facing Su Menghong with no scruples at all, it was too terrifying.


    The tricks of the holy boy are very simple, almost fist bombardment, from time to time he will step down, and Su Yan in front of it, like a mosquito, constantly flowing to prevent being beaten to death.


    But countless times of avoidance always missed once, this time the Saint Child firmly seized the opportunity.


    The saint boy blasted Su Yan directly under the ground with a punch, and the power of this punch made Su Yan''s body violently rubbed.


    Su Yan''s body was dripping with blood, and his body was already deformed. This strength was too strong, and it was simply not something ordinary people could bear.


    Su Yan resisted the pain and hurriedly used his spiritual power to repair his body, and at this moment his spiritual power turned into vitality.


    You have to use your vitality to fight, or if you get hit by a punch again, then Su Yan will probably become a mass of meatloaf.


    With the power of Yuanli, Su Yan suddenly seemed to have evolved, and he emerged directly from the ground.


    He carried the power of vitality in every move, and he was no longer afraid of the holy boy.


    Bruce''s expression changed when he saw Su Yan at this moment, and he didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do.


    Su Yan''s vitality blasted out, with shattering power, extremely domineering, even a Taoist consummation could not meet his terrifying blow.


    But the holy boy didn''t concede at all, and shook his fist directly.


    This wave of fluctuations shook the surroundings, and the originally extremely strong palace was a little shaky, which made Bruce''s complexion greatly changed.


    He had to use his spiritual power to strengthen the palace again, and he was too tired.


    "Holy boy, get rid of it quickly!"


    Bruce was scared. The power that Su Yan showed was so terrifying that he had never seen it before.


    Now is not the time to ask for Su Yan''s Secret Art, he just wants to destroy Su Yan to prevent changes.


    However, there was a golden vitality in the palm of Shengtong at this moment, which was left by his previous blow with Su Yan, and it was constantly consuming its black spiritual power at this moment.


    The holy boy uttered a wailing cry. This golden vitality made it unbearable, and he cried like a child.


    But it didn''t just cry like a child, but looked at the weird pattern while crying.


    The weird pattern changed directly at this moment, countless patterns flashed past, and finally the eye emerged.


    When the eyes appeared, the holy boy showed a smile, and even Bruce was relieved.


    The weird pattern shoots out a ray of light directly, blessing the holy boy, turning the golden vitality on his palm into invisible.


    This caused Su Yan''s brows to frown, and his power of vitality could be dispelled, which he never expected.


    Su Yan''s strongest back hand is Yuan Li, which can be resolved at this moment, which makes him truly uneasy, and a threat of threat begins to fill his body.


    At this moment, he realized his danger, I am afraid that he might really die here.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have any fear. The battle was dangerous. Besides, he encountered this terrifying Bruce. He had been unable to crack the weird pattern. The danger was inevitable.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, he stepped out, the ground fluctuated, gathered his body''s vitality, and blasted out again with a punch, this time showing the force of collapse.


    This terrifying wave attacked the holy boy, with an unparalleled terrifying wave, with a will to kill.


    Naturally, the saint boy didn''t avoid it, but instead roared in anger, punching Su Yan the same way.


    But it turned out that the fist of the saint boy was directly smashed by Su Yan, facing the momentum and collapse, even the saint boy could not resist, after all, the original strength was too terrifying, that can only be used by the strong Jindan.


    The saint boy cried again, which made Bruce''s face extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 1283： Blood flow

    The power of Yuanli is too powerful, even the holy child can''t resist it. This punch made its palm torn apart and it was underestimated by Su Yan.


    Under normal circumstances, Su Yan''s attack can definitely kill everything. After all, the power of Yuan Li is mixed and destroyed. This is a combination of strong and powerful, no one can rival.


    The saint boy has some doorways. Although his power is not as strong as the original strength, it is also the ultimate in spiritual power, with a terrifying black aura.


    Facing the holy boy crying, Bruce couldn''t calm down at all. He summoned the holy boy in order to kill Su Yan as soon as possible, without delaying time.


    But now Su Yan is no longer an ordinary praying mantis in his eyes, which is a bit like a praying mantis catching oriole.


    Bruce''s face was cold, watching Su Yan''s murderous intent, his blood vessels burst even more at this moment, and countless blood drifted towards the holy boy.


    "With my blood, pay homage to the holy boy!"


    Bruce snarled, his voice abnormally hoarse, like a duck being pinched.


    The saint boy received Bruce''s blood, and the injuries on his hands dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, completely recovering as before.


    The crying saint boy stopped crying at this moment, and his eyes were no longer pitch black and turned into scarlet, looking at Su Yan with Ling Li''s killing intent.


    In the eyes of the holy boy, there is only one word now, that is to kill, kill without mercy!


    Saint Tong looked at Su Yan with scarlet eyes, a terrifying wave filled his body, and the surrounding space seemed to be distorted.


    "dead!"


    The holy boy roared and blasted a punch. The power of this punch was several times stronger than before, and it was simply unstoppable.


    Su Yan frowned. He couldn''t face this kind of power directly. It was like King Li was alive. No, it was even more terrifying than King Li.


    More than that, the spiritual power of the saint boy''s body rushed towards Su Yan, setting off a frenzy, unusually terrifying.


    Su Yan avoided unavoidable, completely trapped in a blind spot, and could only passively confront.


    The vitality in his hand emerged, and he hit again, not weaker than before.


    The two face each other, the power of Yuanli, the potential of collapse, the black spiritual power, and the strongest power, no one is weak, and it blooms with a terrifying light that cannot be directly seen.


    Crushed stones have been scattered in the entire underground palace at this moment, but the top is still intact. Naturally, the weird pattern will not let the top glutinous rice brick fall, otherwise it will not appear.


    Bruce was deeply shocked by this wave of fluctuations. If there were no strange patterns, he knew that he would never be able to fight Su Yan. It was too terrifying and must be killed.


    After the dazzling light, Su Yan clutched his chest, because his chest was contaminated with black spiritual power, and it was sunken.


    Saint Tong''s punch was not resisted at all, and it fell directly on Su Yan''s body, letting his breath wilt and severely injured.


    With blood hanging at the corners of Su Yan''s mouth, his face was exhausted, and the successive consumption of vitality made him run out of vitality.


    On the other hand, the saint boy, his arm was immediately gone, and he was crushed by Su Yan''s Yuan Li, which directly made him a one-armed saint boy.


    This fragmentation couldn''t grow out at all for a while, so the holy boy was crying again.


    It was originally a baby-like intelligence, and it was natural instinct to cry when it was severely hurt.


    The saint child is a sacrificial art, and the deeds of Mogu Road are shameless.


    Of course, Su Yan knows everything. The Mogu Dao is probably going around grabbing children with special materials, and then extracting the essence from their bodies and turning them into a holy child technique.


    This is extremely cruel and shameless, so they are called Mogu Dao, so they can''t see the light.


    Otherwise, in the land of the star country, how could Pete be a champion and enjoy endless prestige and fame.


    The holy boy cried, and Bruce naturally couldn''t just watch it, because he cried and couldn''t continue to attack. He had to help him stop the pain.


    Bruce didn''t have much spiritual power in his body, otherwise he wouldn''t have used his own blood to baptize the holy boy.


    At this moment, he looked at the weird pattern, his expression sharp, and the corners of his mouth waved.


    The weird patterns are unpredictable at the moment, the patterns are constantly changing, one after another is endless.


    Immediately, an eye slowly emerged from the strange pattern, an eye that Su Yan saw countless times.


    This eye made Su Yan''s heart angry, because of this eye, he couldn''t destroy the saint boy again and again, and he couldn''t kill Bruce.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at that eye, and the fluctuations in his eyes were constant. He was thinking that he had a thought in his heart, and everything would end if he destroyed this eye.


    Naturally, the weird pattern wouldn''t care about Su Yan. At this moment, the eyes appeared, and they shot a ray of light towards the holy child.


    After receiving the light, the holy boy calmed down suddenly, extremely gentle and very comfortable.


    The light is helping it heal, although it can''t repair the arm, but it can no longer be painful, this is enough.


    In this way, the saint boy can continue to attack, knowing that its power can be the same as just now, this time the attack is used, Su Yan is absolutely unable to continue to resist.


    It is equivalent to that as long as the holy child makes a move, Su Yan will undoubtedly die, even if he is the emperor, even if he has vitality.


    Knowing his situation, Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold, and he kept staring at that eye.


    When the rays of light had been shining over, the holy boy also recovered as before. Although he was missing a hand, it did not prevent him from killing Su Yan.


    Bruce was also furious at the moment, and roared at the holy boy: "Kill him for me, kill him for me!"


    He just wanted to kill Su Yan now. He didn''t want to see Su Yan again. He felt sick and uneasy. If Su Yan didn''t die, he would die.


    Saint Tong also looked at Su Yan, his scarlet eyes had endless killing intent, and he jumped directly from the ghost-shaped shadow.


    But at this time Su Yan did not look at the holy boy, his full attention was on the disappearing eyes, he wanted to try it.


    Anyway, it''s already in danger, it''s better to take a fight, and the probability of such a fight is even greater.


    Su Yan spent almost three drops of his vital energy running his vitality, and now there are only two drops left in his body, and the rest has been used up before.


    The power generated by the three drops of Yuanli is naturally terrifying. This power did not attack the holy boy, but surged toward the weird pattern.


    Bruce was not as indifferent as before, but was full of astonishment, and then he looked incredible and even showed amazement.


    Su Yan''s elemental force bombardment easily hit that eye, after all, the weird pattern is not moving.


    This time it did not sink into the ocean like before, but set off a terrifying wave, causing the weird pattern to oscillate.


    Then, blood flowed out of the weird pattern, and the blood flowed like a note, endlessly.


    This made Bruce look shocked and slumped on the throne.

 Chapter 1284： Lost Dog

    Seeing this scene, Su Yan''s eyes were a little lighter at this moment. The idea in his heart was not wrong, and the trial was successful.


    He found the lifeblood of the strange pattern, and the bombardment had been ineffective before because Su Yan did not bombard that eye, but bombarded the constantly changing pattern.


    Only bombarding this eye can have an effect, which is equivalent to a life gate with a strange pattern, and it is also its flaw.


    At this moment, the weird patterns can no longer change, as if time is frozen at that moment, and the blood is pouring continuously, making the entire palace feel like an ocean.


    More than that, the sacred boy actually fluctuated at this moment, did not bombard Su Yan, but cried out sadly.


    This time it wasn''t crying, but roaring like a demon, as if struggling before death.


    The saint boy''s eyes were bleeding at this moment, and the eyes were no longer blushing, but they were suddenly sunken, and his eyes disappeared.


    Su Yan was very surprised. He didn''t expect that he bombarded the eyes with the strange pattern, and the Saint Child was also affected.


    This is probably related to its spiritual power to pick up strange patterns.


    At this moment, the Saint Boy struggled around and directly destroyed the underground palace. The ground was sunken and the top collapsed.


    At the same time, the weird patterns were like shattered mirror fragments, falling down one after another, silent in the **** ocean.


    The strange pattern disappeared, which made Su Yan''s heart relieved, the battle was too thrilling.


    At the same time, he is more interested in this weird pattern, so weird is worth studying.


    The strange pattern collapsed, and the spiritual power in the body of the holy boy at this moment also disappeared, his body was extremely dim, and he was on the verge of dissipating.


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked cold, and said directly: "Let me see you for a ride!"


    This saint child is actually transformed by the wisdom of countless children, equivalent to the souls of countless children, extremely miserable.


    Su Yan''s delivery was nothing more than a comfort to those children, so that they could reincarnate and live again in the next life.


    There will never be fewer bad people in this world, and the darkness of this world will never die. What you can do is to make yourself strong and not afraid of bad people and darkness.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch. This punch was not powerful, but the power of Yuanli was enough to deal with the current Saint Child.


    Directly hitting Shengtong''s chest, Shengtong stopped struggling at this moment and stood quietly.


    Then, its whole body began to crack, and countless gaps emerged, and strands of black spiritual power emerged from it.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not allow these black spiritual powers to dissipate, this was a great tonic.


    Swallowing all of it directly into his stomach, running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to refine it and turn it into its own spiritual power, which filled the Dantian a lot.


    Watching the sacred child''s body cracking more and more, just like a long dry and rainless world, Su Yan''s inner anger was also rising a little bit.


    "Don''t worry, I will avenge you!"


    When Su Yan said this, he would naturally do it, otherwise he would be sorry for these dead souls, and sorry for his promise.


    But at this time, Bruce was already incomparably collapsed, with only despair in his eyes. He had been keen to see the despair of the enemy, and it was at this moment that he tasted despair.


    "No, it can''t be like this!"


    Bruce screamed sorrowfully, his hoarse voice drifting around for a long time.


    But the saint boy was still slowly dissipating, and finally turned into flames, and his body collapsed piece by piece, like a pile of volcanoes.


    The volcano will not be burned by the blood, but will evaporate all the blood, and finally become a pile of powder, floating around.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the powder disappeared completely, dissipating between the world.


    When everything was over, Su Yan looked at Bruce who seemed to be paralyzed on the throne, with only deep killing intent in his eyes.


    However, he didn''t directly kill Bruce with a single move, because Bruce was still useful to him, as well as the value of utilization, but he needed to know something from his mouth.


    Su Yan walked slowly, unhappy, but every fall of his foot seemed to fall on Bruce''s body, causing him to tremble and tremble.


    "You... don''t come over!"


    Bruce roared sternly, and the despair in his eyes was even worse. Without the weird patterns, without the saint boy, Bruce was nothing, and now he was like a bereaved dog.


    "Do you have the final say?"


    Su Yan smiled. Now Bruce naturally can''t make waves anymore. Su Yan is not afraid of him at all. Bruce is already a chicken in his hands.


    "No, you don''t kill me and let me go, everything here belongs to you."


    Bruce said so naively, which made Su Yan shook his head slightly.


    "Why are you so naive?"


    Bruce was so frightened that he had only one thought, and that was life. He didn''t want to die.


    "As long as you don''t kill me, I will listen to you everything, even if you are a dog."


    Su Yan shook his head, he didn''t want such a dog.


    "It''s not impossible for me to spare your life, but you have to answer some of my questions."


    "I said, I must know everything is endless."


    Bruce has left the throne, how can he sit on it now, and kneel in front of Su Yan at this moment.


    Su Yan sat on it unceremoniously, looking at Bruce with only amusement.


    "The first question, weird pattern!"


    This is what Su Yan wants to know the most, and it is what he desperately wants to get. If there is such a secret technique, it will be really powerful for him.


    Bruce frowned, seeing the flame jumping in Su Yan''s hand suddenly shocked.


    "I said, I said."


    Bruce lowered his head and said: "This is actually a secret technique, and I don''t actually master it. Only my Dao Sect master of Mogu Dao can master it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s like a kind of fire, and it can be separated a little. Master Dao Zong was afraid that my mission would be dangerous, so he gave it that little."


    Su Yan frowned. He felt that Bruce was not lying, which was beyond his expectation.


    It is not a secret technique, but it can be separated like a fire. Then this fire is too terrifying, and that Taoist school is even more unfathomable.


    At least the current Su Yan definitely can''t compete with it, and the opponent may be able to easily kill him.


    You must know that the weird blues pattern can make Su Yan get into trouble, and he was almost killed. I am afraid that the weird pattern of Daozong doesn''t even have eyes.


    When Su Yan thought of this, he felt a chill on his back and his spine became more and more confused about the world, which was far less simple than he thought.


    The Dao Sect master of Mogu Dao is probably not weaker than some of the martial arts masters.


    Su Yan thought of the martial arts martial sect, it was naturally above the middle sect, and the lower sect was not in his eyes.


    Su Yan retracted his mind and looked at Bruce again. Of course he had other problems.

 Chapter 1285： Tomb in the tomb

    Although he can''t fully understand the weird patterns, Su Yan also eagerly wants to know about other issues, such as the details of Taoism.


    Su Yan lifted Erlang''s legs at this moment, his face was indifferent, but in Bruce''s eyes, he didn''t feel that his life was guaranteed.


    His current life is completely in Su Yan''s hands. As long as Su Yan has a thought, he knows his result very well.


    So he can''t do anything now, can''t think about anything, just ask Su Yan to show mercy to let him go, although the chances are slim.


    "I won''t pursue the weird pattern. Next, let''s talk about your Daoist master."


    Su Yan looked at Bruce with a look of expectation. He knew that Bruce would not disappoint him, and he did not dare to disappoint him.


    Bruce''s heart sank, and as expected, he still asked. He knew that Su Yan would ask about Master Daozong.


    Bruce did not speak directly, but paused for a long time. He hesitated. After all, the terrible Dao Zong lord made him afraid.


    "You are a wise man, knowing whose own life is in the hands of the master Daozong no matter how strong, can he save you?"


    Su Yan''s words broke Bruce''s psychological defense. At this moment, he could no longer parry and could only tell the truth.


    "Master Daozong''s strength is beyond my guess, and I don''t know what realm he is."


    Su Yan was not angry, because Bruce was telling the truth, and he also knew that Bruce didn''t know his realm.


    "Then you have seen him cast the magic tactics, isn''t that power the same as the one I used just now?"


    Bruce nodded and said, "Yes, I was also a little strange and shocked at the time. I didn''t expect your power to be so similar to Master Dao Zong."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and his heart sank. The Dao Sect master of Mogu Dao really broke through the realm of Dao people, at least he was a golden core expert.


    The strong golden core corresponds to the realm of Xuanming. Even Su Yan can''t compare with it at all. There is a big gap. He is congenital Consummation, which is a big difference.


    This kind of evil way, the master of the sect will inevitably have a powerful secret technique, so even if Su Yan has the fairy formula, it can''t be fully used, and it is difficult to compare.


    After all, to reach Xuan Ming, you need to turn your inner alchemy from yin to yang. This process is not easy and needs to be taken seriously.


    "Then how do you Master Dao Sect compare with the strong on the list?"


    A trace of contempt flashed in Bruce''s eyes. The strongest players in their realm no longer value it at all. It was just a trick of the martial arts world.


    But he suddenly realized that Su Yan was definitely not talking nonsense, he probably meant something else, which made Bruce frowned.


    Su Yan didn''t let Bruce think about it forever, but directly said, "Hu Yanlie on the ground list, you know?"


    Speaking of Hu Yanlie, Bruce''s face changed color on the spot, and a trace of respect flashed in his eyes.


    "You mean Hu Yanlie, a native of Huaguo Zhenguo?!"


    "Yes."


    Hu Yanlie is also the person Su Yan wants to know about. He can become the soul of the Chinese nation. His power is naturally extraordinary, but he is ranked on the list, which makes him a little puzzled.


    On the one hand, the rankings are not valued by the martial arts world or even the Western powers, but there are peerless powerhouses like Hu Yanlie, which is a kind of contradiction.


    "Of course Hu Yanlie is very strong, very strong, as strong as our Dao Sect Master."


    What Bruce said was completely nonsense, but Su Yan was still not angry. He knew that Bruce didn''t know the connection and could only talk like that.


    "Fine, put this matter aside for the time being, I have something to ask you separately."


    Bruce nodded, very well-behaved, waiting for Su Yan''s question.


    But at this moment, there was a noise outside the cave. Little Lolita and the others couldn''t help it, and they all came here.


    After the palace collapsed, they didn''t need to choose the entrance from the previous tomb, they could come down directly from the top.


    Seeing a man kneeling in front of Su Yan, many people''s expressions condensed slightly, knowing that the previous fluctuations might be related to it.


    "My lord, are you okay?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was extremely concerned and asked as soon as he came in.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, as long as Su Yan was fine, that would be the best thing.


    Mao Shiba looked at Bruce at this moment and asked, "Who is this person?"


    Everyone looked at him with unkind expressions, knowing that it was definitely not a good product.


    Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, at least what Bruce said before was false, and did not use Mao Shiba and others to really threaten him.


    "He, a wicked believer."


    Bruce was a little dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words. How could he be a believer? He was the right guardian of Mogu Dao.


    "I am the right guardian. This cannot be obliterated."


    Bruce still couldn''t help but said, not wanting to bear the name of a believer, that would be too light of him.


    "Well, go out, I have something to tell him."


    Everyone nodded, as long as Su Yan is okay, all Da''an, a group of people also left the palace.


    Only Su Yan and Bruce remained in the entire palace, the same as before.


    "My lord, can you spare me now?"


    Bruce looked forward to hope that Su Yan would spare him his life, he was grateful.


    "The question is not over yet."


    Su Yan felt a little ridiculous. How could this Bruce be so naive all of a sudden, letting him go was really an extreme joke.


    Maybe people will change when facing death, smart ones will become stupid, and tough ones will become scumbags.


    "Okay, my lord, please ask."


    Su Yan said, "The purpose of your coming here."


    Since it was impossible to ask for the specific information of Lord Mogu Dao Daozong, Su Yan could only step back and ask his purpose of coming here.


    This emperor��s tomb, Su Yan, has explored and found no other peculiar places. It is impossible for Bruce to travel thousands of miles for such a tomb that is so poor that he can only fake it. There must be another secret in it.


    Bruce frowned, not hesitating this time, he must say that he had no choice.


    "I came here to complete the task under the orders of Master Daozong."


    "I know."


    Su Yan didn''t want to understand this. He wanted to know the real secret of the tomb, whether there was something good hidden in it. "


    "When I left, Master Daozong told me that this tomb of the emperor is not simple, and there are other secrets hidden in it."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile, Bruce also played a trick with him, he didn''t have much patience.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s smile was so fake, Bruce knew that Su Yan was angry, and he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Master Daozong said that there is a tomb buried under the tomb of the emperor."


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he immediately shouted, "What you said is true?!"


    "My lord, the youngest dare not say anything false."


    There is a tomb below, isn''t this the tomb in the tomb?

 Chapter 1286： Swallow the soul

    This was completely unexpected by Su Yan. This is indeed a treasured geomantic place, but it cannot bear the tombs of two emperors.


    But he immediately thought that maybe the corpse king didn''t know that a tomb was buried here, so he built it here.


    It suddenly became clear, which could explain why the corpse king became the corpse king after his death.


    Under normal circumstances, the upper tomb of the tomb in the tomb suppresses the lower tomb and absorbs the essence of the lower tomb, but this is different.


    This is obviously because the lower tomb has absorbed the essence of the upper tomb, and the owner of the upper tomb becomes the king of the dead.


    This also shows that the tomb in this tomb is by no means ordinary, and I am afraid that there are buried emperors with larger backgrounds.


    Which emperors were there in the Baiyue Land? This made Su Yan frowned. There was no famous person in this place. After all, this place was too remote.


    Su Yan looked at Bruce at this moment, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Isn''t this the answerer?


    "Go ahead, I don''t want to ask."


    Bruce was also very frank and took out a sign from his waist and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan got started, and it looked like a bronze object, which was quite a few years old.


    Su Yan was even more surprised that there was a word Yue engraved on the sign, and there was no other concern.


    "What does it mean?"


    Bruce said, "This is not a brand, this is a key, the key to the tomb in the tomb!"


    Su Yan nodded. That''s why the tomb on this sign says that the tomb in the tomb is the King of Yue.


    Yue Wang was still in the Bronze Age, so Su Yan couldn''t help but think of Yue Wang Goujian, could it really be his tomb.


    This is not a trivial matter, Su Yan didn''t think about it carefully, and when the time came, he would know it by himself.


    Getting the brand made Su Yan couldn''t help but feel that he had gained something. At least after asking so many words, this was the only gain.


    "Master Su, I have already told you everything I know, please forgive me."


    Bruce has been kneeling on the ground, not daring to stand up, begging now.


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Bruce, thinking that he was a bit pitiful, even more pathetic, and of course even more hateful.


    "Spare you, you are so naive."


    Su Yan''s words made Bruce completely desperate. After all, he could not escape. Everything was in vain, and he was discouraged.


    "In fact, if you lose, you should know your end. After all, you''ve been around for a long time."


    Su Yan''s words were very light, but it made Bruce''s look even more frustrated. Of course he knew it, but he dared not face the facts.


    "There is definitely a lot of blood on your hands. When they begged, did you let it go?"


    Su Yan''s words were tantamount to making Bruce completely awake, as he did before.


    Bruce laughed suddenly, a little crazy.


    "Causal reincarnation, causal reincarnation!"


    When Su Yan saw him, he didn''t show any sympathy. A golden spiritual power appeared in his hand, which turned into a small flame.


    "Get a good baby in your next life."


    Su Yan didn''t want to let Bruce''s soul fly away, it was enough to kill him.


    However, Bruce didn''t just accept Su Yan''s trial in this way. His face was cold and his eyes were blushing at the moment, which meant he was resisting.


    "Causal reincarnation is true, but those people are all kneeling to death, even if I know I can''t escape, then I won''t kneel to death!"


    Bruce roared out, and all his spiritual power gathered at this moment, rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s small flame was instantly extinguished, which made Su Yan''s face completely cold.


    "Stubborn!"


    Su Yan casually moved, and a majestic force spread out, pressing towards Bruce Gai.


    Bruce was hit by Su Yan''s original strength, and his body fell directly to the ground, and his attack also became nothing, and he could only vomit blood continuously on the ground.


    But he didn''t give up. At this moment, his eyes were still staring at Su Yan.


    "Kill me, kill me happily!"


    Su Yanyuan''s power is permeating again, this time the killing intent is overwhelming, this move can definitely kill him.


    But at this moment, Bruce actually bulged up and turned into a transparent meaning, and he was going to explode!


    This was something Su Yan didn''t expect. This Bruce was too weird. He could beg for such a disregard of dignity before, but now he is so maddening, it really makes people wonder.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let Bruce blew himself up. Although he couldn''t hurt him, he didn''t want to leave trouble.


    The Mogu Dao is an evil way, if they have the ability to collect souls, it will be more than a loss.


    Therefore, Su Yan directly used the spatial secrets when Bruce hadn''t exploded, and directly restrained him, making him unable to move.


    "I want to die with you. I have the ability to blow myself up!"


    Bruce roared, looking crazy.


    Su Yan looked at him with only coldness and no other feelings.


    "Let you reincarnate, but you don''t want to, then I have to swallow you!"


    Su Yan slapped Bruce with a palm and directly transformed it into a body of the soul, just like Su Yan had turned the corpse king into the body of the soul.


    "I ate the corpse king before, and I don''t think it''s enough for the tooth sacrifice. This time you can just drink and drink."


    The body of the soul can restore Su Yan''s dantian spiritual power, so why not do it.


    I wanted to spare this Bruce before and let him reincarnate, but he didn''t seize the opportunity, so no wonder Su Yan.


    Bruce, who has become the body of the soul, is still crazy, making a hoarse and piercing voice, with a sense of terror fluctuation.


    Su Yan used his original strength to refine it more purely, and finally became a pure body of the original spirit, without Bruce''s voice.


    Looking at the body of the primordial spirit, Su Yan opened his mouth and swallowed it directly into his belly. At this moment, his body became a little transparent.


    After all, Bruce''s primordial spirit is more powerful than the corpse king, and has been refined by Su Yan to be more pure, so naturally it cannot be compared.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", slowly refining the body of the primordial spirit, turning it into pure spiritual power, constantly rippling in the dantian.


    This process was not slow, but it was not very fast. It took Su Yan a few hours before finally turning Bruce''s body of soul into his own spiritual power.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body also recovered, his sunken chest was restored, and his body became full of spiritual power. Dan Tian was also restored at this moment, even purer than before.


    "The body of the primordial spirit is really good. These evil ways, monsters and ghosts are delicious. It will be good if you can meet them every day in the future."


    Only monsters and ghosts can be transformed into the body of primordial spirit. Bruce is not a real person. When his blood is black, he is no longer considered a person.


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he also left the secret room and walked outside.

 Chapter 1287： Kidnapping

    The figure flashed, Su Yan left the underground palace directly, after all, there was nothing in that palace worthy of his nostalgia.


    And Mao Shiba and others stood not far away, a little anxiously waiting for Su Yan.


    "Why boss Su hasn''t come out yet?"


    Wugou couldn''t help saying at this moment.


    "Maybe still dealing with the thief."


    Santong said lightly, he was quite patient, as long as Su Yan was fine, nothing else was important.


    "Three links, the story you told before is not finished yet."


    Wugou never forgets the story of the three links in the tomb before, and it is mentioned now.


    "You said that, in fact, I saw it accidentally on the Internet. The ending seemed to be that the student was imprisoned in a psychiatric hospital. Everything he said was a fantasy.


    His mother had died a long time ago. He had been dead for more than a month, but he was like a okay person. He went to school every day and after school, the body was maggots, and he still didn''t notice it. "


    Five dogs: "..."


    Little Lolita and Mao Shiba were relatively strong. At this moment, they noticed Su Yan''s fluctuations and couldn''t help looking over.


    Seeing Su Yan, both of them were overjoyed and hurried over.


    "You finally came out."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Well, it took a while to solve him."


    Although Su Yan said so easily, everyone knows that the terror fluctuation just now is definitely not a simple explanation, and the danger is obvious.


    "My lord, who is that thief?"


    Yuwen Xiongba cared about Bruce most at the moment, this man ran into the crypt, and none of them had met before.


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he whispered: "He is from the Mogu Dao."


    Everyone''s complexion changed, Mogu said they were not clear, but these three words meant that the other party was definitely not simple.


    "The evil way?"


    "Yes, they use the holy boy as a guide, practice evil skills, and do harm to the world!"


    "This thief should be punished, he actually killed a child!"


    The three links are furious, this is the most intolerable thing, more cruel than those bloodthirsty.


    Su Yan nodded, also thinking that the words of the three links, in his mind, the Mogu Dao has been recorded on the roster, and he will definitely not let it go when he encounters it.


    It is difficult for everyone to calm down. Even if Su Yan didn''t mention it exactly, they all knew that this Mogu Dao must have harmed many children.


    For a while, the whole scene was a little quiet, and many people felt a little heavy.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but open his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, I have already killed that person. I have swallowed his soul. He can''t even reincarnate."


    Everyone feels a sense of stability now, this kind of person should be like this, it is not a pity to die.


    Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan at this moment and asked, "Then what should I do next?"


    Su Yan glanced at the cave and couldn''t help saying: "This tomb of the emperor is worthless."


    Mao Shiba and the others couldn''t help sighing, Su Yan said that there is no value, there must be nothing valuable in it.


    Their kind of professional and master-oriented backfighting team is naturally not for gold and silver treasures. The purpose of coming here is for the spiritual medicine.


    "I also thought of this possibility."


    Mao Shiba was in a low mood, all written on his face. After all, he was so adventurous, and he took the life of four eyes, but the result was nothing but a bamboo basket.


    "Ok."


    Su Yan responded lightly, without saying more.


    "Then everyone, leave here. After all, this fluctuation is too noticeable. It is said that the government''s rescue force will come to investigate on the day."


    Mao Shiba said with deep meaning that people like them will naturally not conflict with the Chinese government agencies, and each other is good. This is a tacit understanding.


    Su Yan also nodded, but kept looking at the hole.


    "You go first, I have to find a way to deal with this."


    Mao nodded at eighteen, walked towards the tee and others, and said everything.


    Although everyone is in a low mood, they are all relaxed and can finally leave this place.


    Only the little Lolita looked at Su Yan deeply, and came over at this moment.


    "It''s not that simple, right?"


    Su Yan did not answer when she heard Lori''s words, but his eyes almost told Lori.


    Upon seeing this, Yu Wen Xiongba also walked over, feeling a little unclear.


    "You follow them, I will take care of it."


    Su Yan looked at the two with a commanding tone and said.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally agreed, but Little Lolita was unwilling.


    "What secret can''t we know?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment and couldn''t help asking: "My lord, are you hiding something from us?"


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and she couldn''t help but whispered: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Anyway, it''s for your good not to tell you."


    Seeing Su Hengqiang, Yu Wenxiong shrank his head, daring not to ask any more, and chased after Mao Shiba and others in a proper manner.


    Little Lolita looked at Su Yan with a sulky expression, but finally left.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Su Yan sighed in relief. How could this tell them that even he didn''t know whether the tomb in the tomb was hiding a huge danger.


    "Su Baxian, you are now a dangerous explorer, but that''s not bad."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was outlined, with a faint smile, he jumped directly into the cave.


    At the same time, Mao Shiba and others left the place, and the group returned to the hotel in downtown Baiyue.


    "Hey, it''s comfortable, it''s so **** comfortable."


    Yufumi Yuba lying in the bathtub kept yelling, and his exhaustion was washed away.


    At the same time, other people are taking a hot bath comfortably at this moment. This is not easy. Everyone has a lot of pressure on their bodies and even their hearts. After all, they have faced death.


    After the bath, a group of people walked out in their pajamas, drank some foreign wine, ate something, and disappeared from exhaustion.


    "This is life, I don''t want to go underground."


    Yu Wen Xiongba lay on the chair, moaning.


    "We can eat this, but we can''t go down."


    Mao Shiba sighed, something uncomfortable in his heart. The death with four eyes and the desire to cover up the array were all his regrets.


    At first everyone wanted to wait for Su Yan, but after waiting for a while, they didn''t see Su Yan''s shadow, which made everyone wonder.


    "Why boss Su hasn''t come back yet?" Wugou asked.


    Little Lolita was still dissatisfied at the moment, so naturally she did not speak.


    But Yuwen Xiongba turned his mind and said: "The adults should fill in the place and prevent others from entering to find anything."


    Everyone nodded, knowing that it would take a while.


    The intention was to continue to wait until Su Yan went back together, but at this time Mao Shiba received a call.


    "Hey?"


    There was a rustling voice over the phone, as if the signal was bad, and then a thick male voice came out.


    "Your people are in my hands!"

 Chapter 1288： Deep underground

    The voice on the phone was extremely cold, with a hostile spirit, very much like a murderous person.


    This changed everyone''s complexion, and the three links and others were even more angry.


    They are now in the northeast, they are definitely walking sideways, after all, they are all at the level of grandmasters, and no one dares to provoke them.


    I never thought that someone would dare to kidnap them. This is totally unreasonable.


    "Who is so innocent!"


    The tee''s face went dark, and he was angry at first, but now he is even more angry.


    And Mao Shiba was not as angry as the three links, but with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "who are you?!"


    Mao Shiba asked, this is the crux of the problem, the first sentence is to understand the identity of the other party.


    Of course, as long as this person is not a prank, and as long as his brain has not been kicked by a donkey, then he will definitely not reveal his identity.


    "Hahaha."


    The other party let out a hearty laugh, with a hint of sarcasm in the laugh.


    "You don''t need to worry about who I am. I am not a prank. I didn''t make the wrong call. I know the identity of the person in my hands."


    After the man''s laughter, his voice became low, revealing the essence.


    This made Mao Shiba''s face more and more cold, the other party had helped him rule out other possibilities, and it was obvious that the other party was directly at him.


    One wave after another has not settled, his eighteenth is not in his birth year.


    "You must at least let me know who is in your hands?"


    Mao Shiba''s voice was flat and not irritated. He knew that he couldn''t be anxious, and he couldn''t irritate the other party. If the other party teared the ticket, it would really be over.


    "Er Leng knows you?"


    There was a smile on the phone. Obviously, he knew that when he came out, Mao Shiba and others would be changed.


    He was right. Hearing Er Leng, Mao Shiba and others'' complexions suddenly changed, and the three links were even more furious.


    "You kidnapped Er Leng!"


    The anger of the three links came into the phone and was naturally heard by the person.


    "Yes, we did kidnap Er Leng."


    "Do you really want to live, don''t you know our name?!"


    "Hahaha!"


    There was another hearty laughter over the phone. This laughter made everyone feel unusually harsh, too obvious. It was a mockery, an endless mockery.


    "I''m already tied up, if I''m afraid I would do such a stupid thing?"


    The faces of Santong and others were so gloomy that they were about to explode.


    At this moment Mao Shiba motioned everyone not to speak, this matter was resolved by him.


    Before Mao Shiba could speak, the phone rang again.


    "Want to hear Erleng''s voice?"


    Mao Shiba did have this idea in his mind, because in this way, he could truly determine whether they kidnapped Er Leng.


    After all, Erleng is also a master-level powerhouse, better than the three links and others, and most people absolutely can''t deal with him.


    However, Mao Shiba was disappointed, the other party did not have this plan.


    "Sorry, I don''t want you to hear a dumb voice."


    Mao Shiba''s chest was ups and downs, obviously he was also angry. He knew that the other party was playing tricks on himself, and he had to believe that Er Leng was in their hands. This was playing with heartbeat and humanity.


    "Haha, are you disappointed or angry?"


    The person on the other side looked like he was owed, but Mao Shiba couldn''t reach him, which made him even more arrogant.


    "What do you want?!"


    Mao Shiba calmed down, preferring to believe that there is something or not.


    "100 million, hit my card within an hour, or I will tear up the ticket!"


    The people on the phone calmed down, and he naturally respected money.


    "One hour, one more second, I will tear up the ticket!"


    The phone actually hung up at this moment, but Mao Shiba heard a call on the phone when it hung up.


    It seemed vague, but Mao Shiba heard it clearly, and the other party was calling Si Ye.


    Si Ye, this made Mao Shiba''s face more and more cold, which shows that the person talking to him is not the real behind-the-scenes man, he is just an errand, then Si Ye is the one who really dealt with him Mao Shiba.


    "Eighteen, what should I do now?"


    Mao Shiba''s face said coldly: "Make money!"


    Several people looked at each other, and they nodded their heads. There is no way. It must be so now. If the other party really tied up, it would be really dangerous if the other party was really tied up.


    Don''t say one hundred million, it is one billion, he Mao Shiba can not blink his eyes, Er Leng is a brother, long ago surpassed the weight of money.


    Qian quickly called, but then the other party did not call, which made everyone live like years.


    "No, you can''t just wait like that!"


    Mao Shiba stood up all of a sudden, his expression uneasy.


    "What should I do?" Tee asked.


    "Go back, go back to the Northeast as soon as possible!"


    Everyone has this meaning, just because they have to wait for Su Yan.


    "You go back first, it matters."


    Yuwen Xiongba was also relieved. Originally, he was still thinking about how to persuade this group of people, but this was a good time, and there was no need to persuade him.


    Of course they knew that Su Yan was not going to fill the hole, and would not be able to come back for a while.


    Mao nodded at eighteen and asked Santong and others to pack their luggage, but after a while, everyone carried their luggage on their backs.


    A crowd of people entered the elevator and headed towards the hotel door.


    Mao Shiba arched his hands at Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita: "The green hills will not change, the green water will flow long, there will be a period afterwards!"


    "There will be a period later!"


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori also replied.


    "Ji people have their own heavens, and Er Leng will be fine."


    Mao Shiba nodded without saying anything, and Santong and others disappeared without looking back.


    Seeing a few people leave, Yu Wen Xiongba was also completely relieved.


    "Little Lolita, shall we go back now, or are we waiting here?"


    "You go back, I''ll wait here."


    Little Lolita said decisively, of course she would not leave without Su Yan.


    "Hey, ask what love in the world is, teach people directly..."


    Before Yu Wen Xiongba had finished speaking, he was sealed by Xiao Lori, and couldn''t say a word at all.


    After all, Little Lori''s realm is much stronger than him, this time sealing is extremely easy, and Yu Wen Xiongba can''t untie it at all.


    "Just stay with me like this."


    Little Lori said angrily, and then returned to her room.


    "Mmm...mmm!"


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t make a sound at all, but could only yell, which made him regret it so much that he shouldn''t talk nonsense.


    Facing Yuwen Xiongba''s knock on the door, little Lori didn''t care at all, and finally Yuwen Xiongba could only return to her room.


    At this time, Su Yan had already arrived at the underground palace. He didn''t stay there too much. Instead, he looked around and finally found a cracked crack.


    The gap was not bottomed, so Su Yan frowned.


    Su Yan did not hesitate, and went straight into the gap, heading towards the depths of the ground.

 Chapter 1289： Yin Soldier

    This gap was not caused by the battle between Su Yan and Bruce, because there was no spiritual fluctuation in it, and it seemed that it had been a long time.


    This also shows that the gap is likely to be the connecting passage between the two tombs of the emperors. As for the true and false, you will know if you go in and have a look.


    Su Yan drilled in along the gap without any hesitation.


    After all, he doesn''t have any news about the tomb in the tomb right now, even Bruce''s divine consciousness has no such information, so he can only search for it tentatively.


    Of course, the master of the upper tomb can become the king of the corpse. The lower tomb is definitely not ordinary. There must be many connections between them, and it is not very difficult to find them.


    Su Yan suspected that this gap was the connection between the two. After all, the lower tomb needed to absorb the aura of heaven and earth gathered in the upper tomb.


    The gap is not too big, but it is big enough to hold Su Yan, and it has been leaning towards the depths, without any light inside.


    This is naturally difficult for Su Yan, running his spiritual power, Su Yan''s speed is extremely terrifying, and his body is a long leap.


    But after a while, Su Yan had reached the bottom of the gap, and it was at least a few hundred meters deep below it.


    And a passage appeared in front of him, and it was no longer a gap, which made his eyes shine.


    This shows that he did not make a mistake, and this is most likely the passage leading to the tomb in the tomb.


    Su Yan walked on the passage, paying attention to the surroundings. This passage was much wider and was built with stones.


    Don''t look at it as a stone passage, but this is a few hundred meters underground, and it is no easy task to build such a passage.


    Moreover, the ancients did not have any technology at all, and they could only rely on manpower. The difficulty can be imagined.


    Someone wants to say that there must be powerful cultivators among the ancient people.


    I can only smile at this, the strong will come to do these things?


    If you don''t talk about poor talent, it is simply dreaming.


    The powerful serve the public, this is a ridiculous joke, but some people are still deceived and cannot extricate themselves.


    Su Yan kept going deep along the passage, and he felt as if he was still walking underground because the ground pressure was getting bigger and bigger.


    Although this kind of pressure could not affect him, it made him feel uneasy, and the tomb in this tomb became more and more difficult.


    Su Yan did not retreat, still walking towards the front, playing with the heartbeat, and besides, there must be a great opportunity for the graves that the Dao Sect masters of Mogu Dao can value.


    The passage was very long, and Su Yan also walked for a while, and finally a magnificent picture appeared before him.


    This is a precipitous cliff with a chain in front, like a cliff below.


    Su Yan''s heart was cold, this is not a mechanism, he has encountered it in the tomb of the king of the dead, and he has been in retreat there for several hours.


    But even if it was an agency, Su Yan would not retreat now. He had already arrived here, so he would naturally go to the end.


    Su Yan stepped on the chain, his feet steady, swiftly walking like the wind, crossing the front.


    But in the middle, there really was a problem with Ironsuo.


    With a sound that made the scalp numb, the iron rope began to shake, shaking greatly.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power, trying to balance himself with the iron rope, because he found something wrong with this ten thousand-foot cliff.


    The space around this seems to have a huge suction force. If you want to bring it into the endless darkness, the endless darkness is more like a giant beast, extremely ferocious, as if to swallow everything.


    Su Yan tried hard to control the balance between himself and the iron cable, and he was not afraid of shaking, and still walked forward.


    But when he reached two-thirds, some black shadows appeared on that end.


    Then Guangliang, Su Yan realized that this was a group of warriors in armor, but zombie warriors.


    Of course, it is more precise that they should be Yin soldiers, because their chests are printed with a Yin word, which is unusually conspicuous.


    This group of Yin soldiers didn''t have the slightest feelings. When they saw Su Yan, their eyes were scarlet and they were killing Su Yan.


    They crossed the iron ropes with extraordinary ease, as if the suction of the abyss was useless to them, and the shaking of the iron ropes was ineffective to them.


    A yin soldier holding a bronze long sword, slashed towards Su Yan, with a faint yin aura on it, but there were huge fluctuations.


    Taoist Yin Soldier!


    Su Yan frowned, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. This Yin Soldier was not simple, it was almost equivalent to a powerful man in the middle stage of Taoism.


    Of course, the Yin Soldiers of the Taoist mid-stage were naturally unable to stop Su Yan''s advancement. When fighting against Su Yan, he was killed by Su Yan''s easy move and fell into an endless abyss.


    Killed a Yin soldier, and another appeared in the back. This was even more powerful, and it was actually the late Taoist!


    The Yin characters on this Yin Soldier''s chest were different, and there was a cloud of black spiritual power surging.


    Su Yan stepped forward without saying a word, like a dragonfly touching the water, with one foot on the iron rope, and bombarded away with a punch.


    The Yin Soldier was so agile, he had escaped Su Yan''s punch and looked at him with a grim look.


    "The Yin Division is in order, no break in!"


    The words of this Yin Soldier were extremely cold, with a hell-like atmosphere, which made people''s hair creepy.


    But Su Yan sneered and said, "Pretending to be gods and ghosts, you really regard yourself as black and white and impermanent."


    Su Yan blasted with a punch again. This punch was extremely fast and landed directly on the Yin Soldier''s chest.


    The Yin word on Yin Soldier''s chest turned into a ball of fire at this moment, and then drifted around.


    At the same time, the Yin Soldier also screamed bitterly, turning into a ghost, and finally his whole body melted into ashes.


    The death process of this Yin Soldier made him frown, and he could turn into a ghost. It seemed that this group of Yin Soldiers was not simple.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that this was not a real ghost, it was just an illusion. In fact, this group of people had already died.


    Su Yan does not believe that there are Yin Cao dungeons in this world, nor does he believe in those myths and legends, because he is a legend!


    After killing two Yin soldiers, the Yin soldiers behind did not have the intention of being afraid, but still rushed towards Su Yan, like moths fighting the fire.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep his hands, and he would not refuse anyone who came, killing them one by one and letting them disappear.


    But in a moment, Su Yan killed more than a dozen Yin soldiers, all of whom existed in the middle and even later stages of the Taoist, and it was not weak.


    But compared with Su Yan, there is no comparison. Su Yan can kill Taoists to Consummation. Of course, this is not a problem.


    After crushing a Daoist Late Yin Soldier in his hand, Su Yan also crossed to the opposite side of the chain, looking at the deep passage with a cold expression.


    There were gusts of cold wind coming from the passage. This cold wind was not only icy, but also a chill that made people''s backs feel chilly.


    Su Yan waved his hand and the cold wind dissipated.


    He didn''t hesitate, he still walked towards the deep passage, and soon disappeared.

 Chapter 1290： Three Thousand Viet Nam

    After he left the chain cliff, something strange appeared in this place.


    The iron rope swayed even more, with a huge shaking sound. This kind of sound was unusually harsh, after all, it was caused by the collision and friction of countless iron chains.


    The shaking became more and more severe, until in the end, the iron lock broke with a crash, and slapped towards the two sides of the cliff.


    The sound of this beating was naturally huge, and it shook the mountain, directly smashing the cliff out of a huge pit.


    What followed was the constant tremor of the cliff, and countless rubbles rolled down and smashed into the abyss of endless darkness, unable to set off any waves.


    More than that, the two cliffs actually showed signs of movement at this moment, and they were no longer straight, but inclined to each other.


    At this moment, in the abyss, there was a cloud of light, like a gloomy lamp, fluttering around.


    These bright lights directly melted into the iron rope, and fell down.


    Even the cliff wall was touched by the nether light at this moment, it turned into magma, and it melted instantly!


    The light of the Netherworld is simply terrifying, as long as it is contaminated with something, it can melt it, and there is no capital to resist at all.


    The whole place of the tomb was actually melted and turned into masses of hot magma, heading towards the abyss.


    The original cliff and abyss are now completely chaotic, and the road to come and go is long gone.


    Su Yan, who went deep inside, naturally didn''t know all of this, and didn''t know that the back road had been blocked.


    At this moment, he was already in the tomb in the tomb. The tomb of the emperor was larger and more domineering than the corpse king.


    Su Yan entered the place of burial goods. It was extremely wide and contained poisonous gas and mercury organs when entering, but it was naturally useless for Su Yan.


    Even if the mercury fell on Su Yan, it did not damage him at all. Although his physical body was not sanctified, it was also extremely strong, and the strength that a Taoist could not destroy even when he reached Consummation.


    Passing through the organ, a huge space appeared in front of Su Yan, and the entire space had been closed for a long time and produced a poisonous gas.


    This kind of gas is naturally unbearable to ordinary people, but Su Yan is different. He can hold his breath for a long time, and he also has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", which can be refined.


    In front of Su Yan was a magnificent place, just like Qin Shihuang''s terracotta warriors, but there were no horses in it, only Yin soldiers with bronze swords.


    These Yin soldiers were neatly formed into a battle line, showing a regular square formation. Each Yin soldier was lifelike and very vivid, just like a real person, but with a petrified appearance.


    Su Yan glanced around. There were three phalanxes, and after careful calculation, they were three thousand Yin soldiers.


    "Three thousand Yin soldiers!"


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he couldn''t help thinking of a couplet.


    Those who have aspirations will succeed in breaking the boat, one hundred two Qinchuan will eventually belong to Chu;


    Three thousand Yin soldiers, this completely corresponds to the three thousand Yue Jia led by King Chu Yue, relying on three thousand Yue Jia to defeat the Wu Kingdom.


    "I''m afraid it was the King of Yue to pay tribute to these Yin soldiers, and at the same time to bless the country of Yue, for all generations of Spring and Autumn."


    It is a pity that no dynasty is evergreen, because it is impossible to be Mingjun from generation to generation, and he can''t predict that his country, which he has been brave enough for decades, will be destroyed by civil war.


    Su Yan walked by, looking at these upright and majestic Yin soldiers, he couldn''t help being a little in awe. The strong were respected, and the weak had their sadness.


    This world does not sympathize with the weak, and the strong in this world will not come to help the weak. What we can do is to make ourselves strong.


    Su Yan has a thorough understanding of this truth, otherwise he would not rise to the end and become the emperor of the immortal.


    But when Su Yan walked to the second phalanx, there was a slight change in the surroundings. The originally toxic gas seemed to disappear, but this did not make Su Yan pay attention.


    He opened the tomb, maybe the gas floated away from the tomb.


    But the Yin Soldiers of the first phalanx actually changed at this moment.


    The body, which was originally like a stone, began to show signs of cracking, just like the mud wrapped in a chicken, all of which fell off at this moment.


    More than that, the turbid eyes of these Yin Soldiers were actually like two groups of ghost flames, slowly igniting, and then began to burn.


    This is a slow process, but once the cracks reach a certain level, all the epidermis will fall off instantly.


    This sound shocked Su Yan. At this moment, he turned around and looked over, seeing countless groups of ghost flames, and his heart was slightly shaken.


    "Fuck, aren''t these all stones!"


    Su Yan looked surprised, and he seemed to be resurrected like this.


    He jumped out of the phalanx and stood on the mound between them, looking at the Yin Soldiers of the three major phalanxes. At this moment, they all flickered with ghost flames.


    These are their eyes, they are all looking at Su Yan at the moment, cold and frosty.


    The whole body of this group of Yin soldiers was revealed, one by one wearing rattan armor, which was the standard in the Spring and Autumn Period. After all, it was impossible to create iron armor at that time.


    Yin characters were all exposed on their chests, which made Su Yan''s expression dusty, his sister was all Yin soldiers.


    Three thousand Yin soldiers, this is not a joke, mainly because the aura of these Yin soldiers is not weak, they are all Taoists.


    Su Yan felt his scalp numb, and if so many Yin Soldiers were going to attack him, he would not be sure whether he could resist it.


    Su Yan came here to explore, to find something useful, but he didn''t want to get entangled with this group of Yin soldiers.


    So he retreated back, intending to retreat here, he was not afraid but did not want to waste time here.


    But how could the group of Yin soldiers rely on him? At this moment, a pair of dark eyes were looking at Su Yan, with a majestic killing intent.


    The head of a general, the twinkling eyes of the dark fire is almost like a high-power incandescent lamp, which can definitely blind ordinary people''s eyes.


    At this moment, he exhaled two groups of foul air with endless power. As a general, the bloodthirsty and majesty meaning was vivid at this moment.


    "You broke into the tomb of King Yue, kill without mercy!"


    This seems to be the language of trial, more like announcing the result of Su Yan, with an extremely majestic momentum.


    And all the Yin Soldiers behind the general had burst out roars like mountains and seas at this moment, deafening, and the treble broke the shell.


    "Kill without mercy, kill without mercy, kill without mercy..."


    The roar was loud and unstoppable, with strong spiritual power fluctuations, and the entire burial chamber trembled at this moment, as if it was about to collapse.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he looked at these Yin Soldiers with deep eyes, knowing that he could not go.


    Because these Yin Soldiers had already begun to deploy, three thousand more than one formation, which made Su Yan feel a bit of a headache.

 Chapter 1291： Assault

    This is equivalent to three thousand Taoist powerhouses, this is not just for fun, it is not a cat or dog, it is a real Taoist powerhouse who is not afraid of pain or death.


    Although many of them are only in the middle stage of Taoism, there are also many in the later stage of Taoism. The generals headed by them are Taoist Consummation, and their strength is comparable to the corpse king without strange patterns!


    These individual Su Yan didn''t care, but when integrated, it was a terrifying existence, at least Su Yan had no idea now.


    Of course he did not retreat at this moment, his face was still calm, but his eyes had a sharp hint.


    Since he came here, he didn''t plan to leave like this. This matter was not known to outsiders, but he himself didn''t allow such a dismal leaving.


    At this moment, the whole burial chamber set off a violent meaning, invisible fluctuations, the top of the tomb trembled, and sand and stones fell.


    These three thousand Yuejia were angry, because facing them Su Yan didn''t even have the intention of running away, but wanted to confront them.


    "You don''t know whether you live or die!"


    The leader of the generals roared again, the voice shook the sky, and the top sand and rocks poured crazily.


    More than that, there was a strange wave around it, as if the space was distorted.


    This place was originally a few hundred meters underground, in the underground tomb, the space in it was not above ground, and it was acceptable to be twisted and fluctuated.


    But Su Yan''s expression turned cold. This was the general''s provocation against him, who wanted to fight him decisively.


    In ancient warfare, he liked to fight against the generals to fight for the morale of the yin soldiers. This is also the most classic stage in the novel, because it can stimulate people''s adrenaline. Every man has heroic dreams and likes force.


    Of course, force is not used to do bad things, but to do good things.


    "My fight with you!"


    The general spoke, and the three thousand soldiers behind him roared loudly, constantly waving the bronze sword in his hand.


    Su Yan''s anger dissipated, a smile appeared on his face, with a scent of mockery.


    This will naturally lead the general even more. Although he is no longer a human, he is not low in intelligence and can easily judge people''s happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    "dead!"


    The general pronounced words like a sentence, and then he waved the gleaming bronze sword in his hand and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    The power of this sword is naturally not like the posture of Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori, as if this sword can smash the entire tomb and shake the mountains!


    Su Yan didn''t give in, let alone evade, he had been standing still, indifferent.


    Although the power of this sword is very strong, it doesn''t make much difference in his eyes.


    After all, this general is just the equivalent of a corpse king with no strange patterns, with the power of a Taoist consummation.


    Not to mention that now, even if Su Yan has not broken through, there is no pressure to face this general. After all, Su Yan can only step into Innate Consummation by killing the Corpse King.


    When the bronze sword struck at an extremely tricky and ghostly speed, Su Yan''s eyes trembled, which Su Yan could naturally respond.


    When he blinked, the bronze sword had already reached his eyes. After this sword was implemented, Su Yan would be blind in both eyes.


    However, Su Yan''s body was shining with golden light at this moment, extremely holy, as if the Buddha''s golden body was shining.


    This golden light easily resisted the attack of the bronze sword, which made the general''s complexion suddenly change.


    In fact, the bronze sword did not directly touch Su Yan, and it was not very close to Su Yan. They were fighting for spiritual power in this step.


    The power of sword intent, transformation of spiritual power, this is the most terrifying power, and it is impossible to ignore it.


    Su Yan''s golden light also blocked the sword intent of the bronze sword, making it impossible to cause any harm to Su Yan at all.


    At the same time, the bronze sword fell on Su Yan. Because of the deviation, Su Yan would not allow it to fall on his own eyes. Although his body was strong, it would make his eyes cry, which he didn''t like.


    When the bronze sword touched Su Yan''s body, it made a clear scream, as if it was a scream, it was so hard that it was bent in an arc.


    The general hurriedly took back the bronze sword. If he didn''t take it back, the bronze sword would be broken, because Su Yan''s body was too strong.


    Seeing this, the general''s gaze that had originally killed Su Yan''s disdain for Su Yan changed, became jealous, and turned into anger.


    Of course it will not be afraid, because it is not human.


    A smile was drawn at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. This move he could easily resist, and it didn''t take much effort at all.


    "keep going."


    Su Yan looked at the general with teasing words, with disdain on his face.


    The general was angry, roaring loudly, and the entire funerary was frantically swept across the grave, as if in the Sahara Desert.


    The yellow sand was flying in the sky, making people unable to open their eyes, but this did not affect the group of Yin soldiers at all, and Su Yan also wrapped his whole body with spiritual power without being affected by half.


    In the face of Su Yan''s clamor, the general''s bronze sword was directly inserted into the ground, and the floor of the entire funerary room was actually cracked with a huge hole, as if there was magma churning inside.


    But this was only a momentary manifestation, and then the ground was merged and turned into level.


    However, the general''s eyes showed a scarlet meaning, with violent power, he suddenly upgraded.


    Su Yan''s complexion remained unchanged, and he didn''t expect that this general could use this to gain strength to improve his abilities. This can''t continue to deal with him, and it must be resolved as soon as possible. After all, there are three thousand Yin Soldiers behind him.


    Of course these yin soldiers were not the yin soldiers of the underworld, it was only because they had a yin word on their chests.


    In fact, Su Yan had also wondered why this group of people didn''t print Yue characters, but Yin characters, but he didn''t think about it. Killing the generals was the most important thing at this moment. After all, the current generals'' strength has improved more than a little bit.


    There was a golden flame beating in Su Yan''s hand, very weak, but it contained a very dangerous smell.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the golden flame jumped towards the general.


    The general showed disdain, and he naturally didn''t pay attention to the mere flames, and there was a smile on his face.


    But when the flame was not far from it, its face changed because it felt that the flame was not simple, and the Bodo was too terrifying.


    As a result, the general hurriedly mobilized his strength to resist, and the bronze sword was also crossed on his chest to defend.


    However, the flame attacked and bombarded the bronze sword. It was easy to turn the bronze sword into copper water, and then the flame fell on the general.


    The flames immediately surrounded the general''s body, instantly turning into a sea of ??flames, burning the general into nothingness, without even screaming.


    This scene was too fast, and the group of Yin soldiers behind the general did not react at all. When they came over, the general had become a mass of ashes.


    There was a chuckle on Su Yan''s face, and it was ridiculous that a dead general wanted to fight him.

 Chapter 1292： Sweep

    The general died, and the entire three thousand Yuejias were discolored. Although they are not human now, they have been dead for more than two thousand years, but they are still happy and angry.


    All the Yin Soldiers knelt down in a moment, and mourned collectively, with great pain.


    "Halberd halberd...!"


    "Additional addiction...!"


    ...


    They screamed in grief. Su Yan couldn''t understand this voice. After all, it was the language of more than two thousand years ago.


    In fact, Su Yan''s heart is complicated at the moment. The momentum and achievements of this group of people are remembered and praised by others.


    Even after his death, he became the burial object of the Yue King and protected him. Although I don''t know if it is willing, this momentum is awe-inspiring.


    But these people were already dead, so although Su Yan was in a complicated mood, he was not too unbearable.


    "Since they are all dead, then I will take you all the way!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes, the flame in his hand was beating, and he rushed towards the group of Yin soldiers like a ghost.


    Seeing Su Yan''s attack, the group of Yin soldiers hurriedly stood up, three thousand Yin soldiers, three thousand commanders.


    At the moment the three of them roared: "Set up an array!"


    The Three Thousand Yuejia Formations, sweeping across the hundreds of lands, aspiring to the Central Plains, making the King Yue become the overlord of the Spring and Autumn Period, this power is naturally not a joke.


    Naturally, Su Yan also took it seriously, entering the enemy''s formation, looking at the group of Yin soldiers with cold eyes.


    The Three Thousand Yin Soldiers kept turning, like a long snake, constantly changing their positions, dazzling people.


    Su Yan finally couldn''t help it, and shot directly with a punch, like a punishment!


    This fist directly bombarded the commander of the thousand, and he naturally wanted to kill the three leaders first, leaving the group of Yin soldiers and dragons without a leader, then it might become a piece of loose sand.


    The power of Su Yan''s fist is naturally not only the later Taoist commander can withstand it. Originally, even the Taoist consummation would surely die with his punch, but the commander actually resisted it.


    Although Su Yan attacked it alone, hundreds of Yin Soldiers resisted him, and they all shed their power.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even colder, and the three thousand more armor formations were really not simple, they could be so integrated.


    In this way, as long as he attacked, he would not face one or two Yin soldiers, but the defense of hundreds of Yin soldiers, which was not a normal defense.


    Su Yan''s eyes turned, he didn''t know if this group of Yin Soldiers attacked like this. If it was really like this, it would be difficult to deal with.


    Before he could think about it, this group of Yin soldiers wielded bronze swords and slammed their faces towards Su Yan.


    The four Yin Soldiers were only in the early days of Taoism, and Su Yan should have dismissed it at all.


    But their attack was just a false move, the real killing intent was behind, because this force was gathered by thousands of Yin soldiers.


    This force is comparable to the deadly blow of the King Corpse, and its horror is countless times stronger than that of the general just now.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly drove the dragon for thousands of miles, and more than that, the spiritual power in his hand was filled with a tendency of collapse and directly bombarded away.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    A deafening noise suddenly sounded, as if to shake down this funeral room, it was too terrifying.


    Su Yan exhaled two groups of foul air. This power was not weak anymore. Moreover, it was only done by a thousand Yin soldiers. If the three thousand Yuejia attacked together, Su Yan could not imagine the horror.


    Maybe it is not much weaker than Bruce, the strength of unity is really terrifying!


    Su Yan had killing intent in his eyes, full of killing intent.


    "It looks like I really want to play with you guys!"


    Su Yan leaped forward, leaving the place of formation, looking down at the three thousand Yuejia, Ling Li''s killing intent continued to rise.


    "Time upright!"


    Su Yan roared out, the originally slightly distorted space actually became sluggish because of the stagnation of time.


    More than that, Su Yan once again displayed the profound meaning of space, turning the entire space into his jurisdiction, without being controlled by this group of Yuejia.


    All of a sudden, the complexion of the three commanders changed drastically. As a result, their formations would probably not be able to play an excellent role, and they would not be able to unite together to efficiently output power.


    At this moment, Su Yan possessed and rushed down, and directly attacked and killed a commander. This blow made it impossible to evade.


    puff!


    The commander spit out a mouthful of blood that had been squeezed in his heart for more than two thousand years. The blood was dark, but still contained terrifying fluctuations.


    His heart was shattered, his intelligence was slowly disappearing, and his body began to fade.


    At the last moment, the commander half-kneeled and looked at one side with great respect.


    "I will try my best!"


    The commander''s body began to fade slowly, until it finally became invisible and disappeared.


    Su Yan didn''t have too many fluctuations. At this moment, he had targeted another commander, and the spiritual power in his hand rushed away.


    Countless Yin soldiers resisted it, but the restoration of space prevented their power from gathering, and could not stop Su Yan''s terrifying power.


    After falling down, hundreds of Yin Soldiers instantly turned into nothingness, without even leaving ashes.


    Su Yan had only one thought, and that was to enter the depths of the tomb, and to enter there, the three thousand vietnamese must be destroyed. This cannot be changed, it must be done.


    "They have been dead for more than two thousand years. It''s time to rest."


    Su Yan said faintly, at this moment there was a terrifying collapse in his hand, mixed with a burst of fragmented power, behind him, there was a blue dragon whistling, roaring to the sky.


    The Canglong swept across the Quartet, driving away the force of destruction and fragmentation, and directly swept across the Quartet.


    The Three Thousand Yuejias existed in name only, and at this moment, they were even more vulnerable to a single blow. They collapsed and became invisible.


    Seeing the Yin Soldiers disappearing, Su Yan felt quite calm in his heart. He was able to relieve them and let them return to reincarnation.


    "You have been guarding for more than two thousand years, which is interesting. My soldiers ran away after three years of guarding."


    What Su Yan was talking about was about the reincarnation of his fifth life. He practiced in reincarnation and re-entered the throne to know this. At that time, he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Really punctual, three years of filial piety?


    Seeing that all the Yin soldiers were scattered, all turned invisible, and the entire funerary room was also empty, but there were countless bronze swords left.


    These bronze swords fell on the ground one after another, making a crisp and loud sound, knocking Su Yan''s heart.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these bronze swords. Although they were ancient relics, he didn''t pay much attention to them. Moreover, these bronze swords were not very important in his eyes.


    If it were the bronze sword of King Yue, Su Yan might think about it.


    After all, there is no weapon in hand yet, a good weapon can naturally improve a lot of combat effectiveness.


    Su Yan shook his head, cleared all thoughts, and walked towards the opposite side of the tomb. There was a door there, which was obviously a crossing to the depths.

 Chapter 1293： Main tomb

    This door is not big, nor is it empty, but a stone door with obvious gaps in it, so Su Yan can spot it at a glance.


    When he approached nearby, Su Yan did not search for the organs, nor did he explore the secrets of this door, only put his palm on the stone gate.


    The palm of the hand was slightly hard, and it closely attached to the Shimen, but this force was not strong, it was just a temptation from Su Yan.


    At this moment, the entire funerary area was empty, very quiet, and a little frightening.


    But this did not have any impact on Su Yan, his focus at the moment is entirely on this stone gate.


    Su Yan''s palm was getting stronger and stronger, and Shimen also made a rubbing sound at this moment, a bit harsh, but not intense.


    boom!


    With a sudden loud noise, Shimen was broken into pieces, and then a puff of dust was lifted, which filled the whole place.


    This sudden incident did not surprise Su Yan, because he was the initiator.


    The moment he exerted force, the strength was suddenly released, reaching a terrifying point, making Shimen unable to bear it, and it broke directly.


    Su Yan waved his hand to scatter the dust, and the passage was also revealed in front of him. He did not hesitate and walked directly inside.


    The passage is not very long, Su Yan has been walking for a few minutes, and a vast space has appeared in front of him.


    Su Yan looked around, with a shocked expression on his face, because this place was so vast and magnificent that it was beyond his expectation.


    The place where the corpse king��s tomb, where he lives, is nothing but the design of the palace platform.


    But the tomb of the King Yue is almost like a royal palace. More than that, the architectural sculptures in this place are even more lifelike. It is hard to imagine that there was such a craft more than two thousand years ago.


    There are two sides to the Chime of the Warring States Period. Not only that, but also various other bronze artifacts. Not to mention ordinary people, even Su Yan was a little shocked.


    The most conspicuous thing was the bronze cauldron not far from Su Yan. It was simply huge, with a building as high as an absolute behemoth.


    "This is much bigger than Simu Fangding."


    Su Yan muttered to himself, leaping up and jumping to the top.


    Inside the Fangding, there was a blue mist surging, just like the clouds in the sky. There is a majestic momentum.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness probed, this made his eyes shine, because these were all spiritual things, and they were very pure.


    He didn''t expect that this giant cauldron actually stored spiritual energy, and it was not too small, comparable to half the body of the soul that the corpse king transformed into.


    Su Yan opened his mouth and sucked without saying a word, swallowing all the spiritual things into his abdomen.


    There is no need for refining at all, this spiritual power directly enters the limbs and a hundred skeletons, nourishing the whole body, and the rest is stored in the dantian.


    Su Yan had a look of excitement. He didn''t expect to find this good thing here. This time, his realm was consolidated extremely, and his congenital consummation laid an absolute foundation.


    Su Yan felt that the body''s dantian was extremely full of spiritual power, and it actually had the meaning of transforming the Yin Dan. This was simply a huge and extremely good thing.


    Su Yan jumped off the cauldron. It was a worthwhile trip to get this spiritual power this time. Even if he didn''t get anything next, he wouldn''t be disappointed.


    In front of the giant cauldron is a moat, which was built on a large scale, except that it was not river water, but extremely poisonous mercury.


    Think about it, the water is naturally not long-lasting in this hidden underground place, and it can''t protect and prevent outsiders from entering.


    Only mercury can prevent all insects, and its toxicity can make ordinary grave robbers come and go.


    However, the mercury seemed to be nothing to Su Yan, he didn''t care at all, and directly spared the mercury and walked towards it.


    After the moat is passed, it is an arch bridge with a dragon pattern carved on it, which shows the position of the dragon in the hearts of ancient emperors.


    These dragons are lifelike, very vivid, violent, without losing their majesty, and very domineering.


    This is almost certainly the main tomb, where the Yue King was buried.


    It''s just that Su Yan is still not sure who the Yue Wang is buried in the main tomb. Although there are three thousand Yue Jia, it does not mean that it is the Spring and Autumn Overlord Yue Wang Goujian.


    After all, after Goujian, his son also obeyed Three Thousand Yuejia and retained this official position, just like the Eight Banners of the Qing Dynasty.


    Of course, what Su Yan hopes most is the tomb of the Yue King Goujian, and its possibility should be the greatest. After all, the site of this tomb is too magnificent and the construction power is extraordinary.


    But there is also a contradiction, because at the time of Gou Jian, although the Yue State defeated the Wu State, it was impossible to have such a strong national power. This is also a question.


    Before Su Yan''s thoughts could return, he heard a dragon roar, his expression condensed, and he hurriedly looked at the arch bridge.


    I saw that the carved dragon at the arch bridge was like a resurrection at this moment, actually forming a dragon''s phantom, and nine dragons staring at Su Yan in mid-air.


    In fact, these dragons are very likely to be the will left by the powerful, that is, the remnants of spiritual power. After all, there was so much spiritual power in the giant cauldron before, or the spiritual power more than two thousand years ago.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these nine dragon-shaped phantoms, because the spiritual power among them was not so powerful.


    "Dragon shape, then I will make a dragon with a dragon!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and a golden dragon phantom appeared behind him, shining with a strong golden light, more dazzling than the nine heads.


    The Golden Dragon phantom made a roar that shook the scalp, and the nine-headed dragon shape showed hideous meaning. Obviously they knew they had encountered an opponent.


    The golden dragon phantom rushed away, the dragon''s tail swayed, its power was majestic, and it also carried golden spiritual power. This power naturally could not be received by this group of dragons.


    One blow is to turn a dragon into nothingness, and it can''t stop half of it.


    The spiritual cohesion between the two parties is too poor, the nine-headed dragon shape is equivalent to the mid-stage Taoist, otherwise Su Yan would not let the Golden Dragon phantom take action.


    The golden dragon phantom roared again, soaring down into the sky, directly piercing the shape of the five-headed dragon, making it impossible to resist and defeating it easily.


    In a few rounds, none of these nine-headed dragons remained, and they turned into nothingness and disappeared completely.


    After defeating the nine-headed dragon shape, the golden dragon phantom also slowly faded, and then became a group of golden spiritual power, floating towards Su Yan, directly submerged in his body.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, as he headed towards the place that looked like the Golden Luang Palace, which must be the storage location of the main coffin.


    Su Yan was filled with excitement. There was something in the giant cauldron. Maybe there was a more precious treasure in the main coffin, and it was possible for him to condense Yin Dan.


    Su Yan''s footsteps were not fast. Although he was excited, he couldn''t give up his vigilance. The Tomb of the King of Yue might not be that simple, maybe there will be some moths.


    He is perceiving the surroundings with his spiritual consciousness, detecting possible dangers.

 Chapter 1294： One dragon and nine phoenix

    The divine sense was floating around, spreading towards the entire space, not missing a single trace.


    After all, there is a lot of spiritual power in that giant cauldron, and being able to just put it on without absorbing it is enough to explain the problem.


    At least the owner of this tomb is definitely not an ordinary person. People in ancient times are definitely not just relying on cold weapons to fight. It is very likely that there are powerful practitioners.


    This can also explain that the tomb was built several hundred meters underground and could be used to construct such a vast project.


    These boulders cannot be transported away in the eyes of ordinary people, but cultivators can easily move them.


    At least in Su Yan''s mind, ancient times were the times he was interested in.


    Because of mystery and because there are so many things to know, Su Yan is eager to learn about ancient times and those famous people in ancient times.


    Perhaps there was a flash of thought in Su Yan''s mind, ancient people did not die!


    This thought flashed past, but it made Su Yan''s scalp numb. This was not groundless, but very possible.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan had stronger expectations for the owner of the tomb, and of course he also had a trace of vigilance, in case he didn''t die!


    With a touch of complicated feelings, Su Yan walked towards the place where the coffin of the main tomb was stored, and a faint smell of spiritual power appeared around him.


    Naturally, this spiritual power will not affect Su Yan, but it can make his face even colder. The person buried in the coffin of the main tomb is definitely not simple.


    Reaching the top, Su Yan saw the main coffin that exuded golden light, with the power of dragon rising on it, and the dancing of phoenix, it was almost auspicious.


    "Is it a couple''s coffin?"


    Su Yan frowned. The coffin was so big that it was more than enough for two people.


    When he came to the coffin, Su Yan put his hand directly on the coffin lid, and suddenly he felt the momentum of the mountains and the sea, as if thousands of horses were galloping and thousands of troops charged and killed the formation.


    This momentum is too fierce, with full **** meaning, the ancient people really are bloodthirsty, of course, this is also their instinct, because the living conditions are harsh, and people who do not fight or become strong cannot even survive.


    Time is also fortune. Every era has its own survival. The ancients are great, and future generations should admire them.


    Because they exposed the frost and cut the thorns, and the land of size is the way they opened for us.


    Su Yan''s hand was still on the coffin, contending with that majestic aura.


    At this moment, dragons and phoenix are flying, whistling and violent, the whole main tomb has set off a monstrous trend.


    Not to mention the weakness of the wind and sand, the surrounding space at this moment is unstable, there are signs of fluctuations, and there are strands of spiritual power deriving from the surroundings, which are randomly collapsed.


    These spiritual powers did not attack Su Yan, nor did the dragon and phoenix phantom attack Su Yan. They were just aura, a kind of imperial majesty.


    What really contends with Su Yan is the violent meaning produced by the coffin, which is getting stronger at this moment, making Su Yan''s brows frowned.


    "This coffin is by no means easy!"


    Su Yan was not weak, but used his spiritual power to forcefully contend with it. He wanted to see how powerful the coffin could erupt.


    What made Su Yan''s expression completely stunned was that the power of this coffin was so terrifying that it bounced him off all of a sudden and hit the wall of the main tomb.


    Thanks to Su Yan, he used his spiritual power to regain his power, otherwise he might have a close contact with the wall.


    His power is already so powerful that Taoists can''t compete with it at Consummation, but it is just a coffin that can compete with it, showing a power beyond his expectations.


    Su Yan''s expression turned gloomy, and there was a hint of anxiety in his heart. This coffin has such a powerful force, how much the owner in it actually exists, I can''t even think about it.


    Of course, there is also a situation that can be explained, at least Su Yan is biased towards this situation.


    Because ancient emperors generally believed in sacrificial witchcraft, high priests and wizards had a lot of power, and it might be the ghosts of this group of people.


    This possibility also affected the high priests and wizards, which were most likely cultivators, and this explanation was more acceptable to Su Yan.


    However, all of these are assumptions, there is no direct evidence, just Su Yan''s thoughts.


    The most important thing for him at the moment is to open the coffin, and everything else is not important.


    Su Yan came to the coffin again. This time he turned his spiritual power directly into Yuanli. He did not believe in the power of Yuanli and could not resist the power of the coffin.


    Yuan Li shot, directly pressed on the coffin, with a monstrous coercion, extremely powerful.


    The power of the coffin seemed to be directly suppressed at this moment, and it was unable to shake Su Yan half a minute, but could only roar like a tiger whose head was held down.


    Su Yan''s power blessed a little more, and this power suddenly became weak, and it disappeared suddenly.


    The space of the original main tomb was fluctuating, spiritual power was floating around, dragons and phoenix dancing, all disappeared at this moment, completely disappeared, and the whole place returned to silence.


    "Paper tiger?"


    Su Yan smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth. Although this power was powerful, it seemed to be suddenly discouraged in the face of a stronger power, which made Su Yan breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the golden light of the main coffin also disappeared, but the dragon and phoenix patterns were still carved on it. What made Su Yan wonder is that the phoenix is ??not one.


    "One dragon and nine phoenixes are indeed emperors."


    Su Yan sighed, the ancient emperor''s harem is three thousand, this nine phoenix is ??not surprising, but there won''t be many queens in this coffin.


    Su Yan didn''t even guess, everything opened up to be known.


    He placed his hand on the coffin at this moment, and the power of Yuanli was even stronger, directly acting on the lid of the coffin, trying to push it away.


    This force is really strong, and the coffin has already creaked, as if it was about to break.


    In the end, the coffin cover was pushed away by Su Yan, flew towards the tomb wall, directly submerged in the stone wall, and inserted it into the wall.


    There was a terrifying wave from the entire tomb, and there were stones falling from the top, as if the tomb was about to collapse.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all. Whether it collapsed or not had no effect on him. The most important thing now is to check the situation inside the coffin.


    He looked inside and didn''t see the scene inside, but was blocked by a wooden cover.


    It turns out that the coffin is made of outer stone and inner wood. Presumably the stone is to keep the coffin dry and prevent it from being corroded by insects and air.


    Su Yan shook his head, put his hand directly on the wooden coffin lid, and covered the coffin easily.


    At this moment, a hidden weapon flew out of the coffin and diffracted towards Su.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, easily avoiding, and the mere hidden weapons naturally couldn''t hurt him.


    He is now going to see what is inside it, there won''t be any wooden lids this time.


    But after the hidden weapon, a faint golden light radiated from the coffin, and this light carried a strong spiritual smell.

 Chapter 1295： The blood of the ancients!

    Without saying a word, Su Yan waved his hand and directly dispersed this golden spiritual power.


    The scene inside the coffin immediately came into my eyes, causing Su Yan''s brows to wrinkle even more.


    Because the inside of the coffin is so stunning, it exudes the breath of spring, and most people see the existence of nosebleeds.


    Because there are nine graceful and beautiful women lying in it, and these beautiful women''s faces are intact, just as beautiful women are asleep, they are not dry bones at all.


    The few people on the side wore open breasts, and their white skin was exposed to Su Yan''s eyes. The skin was absolutely top-grade, and it could be broken by blowing, just like baby skin.


    Every woman is comparable to a stunning face, each with its own taste, charming, pure, coquettish, and moving...


    If this were seen by ordinary tomb thieves, Su Yan couldn''t imagine what the group would do.


    He was very plain and didn��t care about it, not to mention that he was an ancient person more than two thousand years ago. Even if there were nine beauties standing in front of him without clothes, he would not look at them more, of course. Except for Shiya.


    Su Yan''s focus was not on these nine absolutely beautiful people. What he saw was an empty seat in the middle, and there seemed to be someone lying there.


    Su Yan frowned, one dragon and nine phoenixes, these nine phoenixes are in Kelong but not there.


    His scalp burst suddenly, and the male host in this coffin was gone!


    This is a big thing, a very big thing.


    This made Su Yan''s back chill, and he couldn''t help but looked around. He was a little afraid that an emperor from more than two thousand years ago suddenly stood behind him.


    Based on the power of Bodo and spiritual power before the coffin, Su Yan could conclude that the emperor was not simple.


    As for the possibility of the high priest and the like doing it, but thinking about it now, it is not true, because it has been too long.


    If this kind of spiritual power fluctuations performed by high priests and wizards are so strong after more than two thousand years, then how terrifying their realm is, I am afraid it is already a step away from the realm of immortals.


    With that strength, he would still be willing to serve as a minister, and he would have been an emperor for a long time. Even if he was loyal, he would not be loyal to an ordinary emperor who had no power to bind a chicken.


    Therefore, Su Yan can almost conclude now that the master of the tomb is definitely not easy, Yue Wang has very strong strength.


    As for whether he is alive or dead, Su Yan doesn''t know, but at least there is no sign of him in the coffin.


    Sweat broke out on Su Yan''s forehead, and the Yue King disappeared. This was no small matter. It was either stolen or not dead at all.


    If this is known to the outside world, it can definitely cause a complete sensation, and I am afraid that it will make people in the martial arts world subvert the world view.


    As for the martial arts world, Su Yan is still not sure, because he knows very little about the martial arts world and has not fully explored its roots.


    He only knows the mysterious door, knowing that it is only a lower sect. According to this algorithm, the middle door and the upper door are definitely terrifying, and it is not even known whether there will be a sect beyond the door.


    Su Yan shook his head and sighed: "The world is so big, it''s not so simple."


    Su Yan found that Jiufeng''s mouth in the coffin was a little protruding, and he couldn''t help but wave his hand, a force toward Jiufeng''s mouth.


    The jade beads wrapped in Jiufeng''s mouth flew out and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these nine beads. Even if they were made of high quality, they would not enter his eyes. What he cared about was the words above.


    This is Vietnamese, but it is natural that Su Yan can''t help but easily understand the meaning.


    "Prompt, pawn, fight, zhe, all, formation, rank, forward, go!"


    Su Yan read the words on each of the beads, and a hint of coldness suddenly appeared on his face.


    Those who are on the verge of fighting are all marching forward in an array. Isn''t this the nine-character mantra of Taoism? How can it appear on the beads? What is the meaning of this? !


    Su Yan had such a question in his mind. This pearl seemed not simple, it was definitely not a normal jade value, maybe it contained an ulterior secret.


    Without saying anything, Su Yan directly put the nine beads into the ghost gourd. Now I don''t know the meaning, but I will be thinking about it then.


    At least this time I have gained a lot of gains, and I have to beware in the future, the world is not as simple as he thought, at least there are many strong ones.


    As for the owner of the tomb, Su Yan now has an 80% chance to conclude that he is the King of Yue Goujian.


    It''s just that there are too many questions and possibilities, and everything is unsolvable. The most terrifying thing is that Goujian is not dead!


    That is not a simple matter. The Spring and Autumn Overlord who has lived for more than two thousand years is not dead, so where is he now, what is he going to do for so many years, and why hasn''t he set off a violent rage in the land of China?


    Everything was a question, Su Yan''s mind was about to explode, so he had no choice but to not imagine and put everything behind him.


    But at this moment, Jiufeng opened his eyes abruptly, a pair of beautiful eyes gleaming with cold luster.


    This shocked Su Yan, the sudden opening of his eyes made him unpredictable, and the spiritual power in his hand was all working.


    However, Jiufeng did not move, but opened his mouth, a drop of bright red blood floating in his mouth.


    Nine drops of Jiufeng, this blood just came out, and the jade body of the originally beautiful Jiufeng suddenly suddenly changed.


    His face slowly grew old, wrinkles appeared, and the skin that could be broken by a bomb became sallow.


    More than that, this decline is still continuing, and age spots appear on the beautiful face, and in the end it slowly sinks and completely loses moisture.


    This was just a short time, and the nine beautiful ladies suddenly became nine skeletons, which made Su Yan''s expression cold.


    Of course he knew that the reason why this nine phoenix was able to maintain so well was probably because of the nine drops of blood, and the bead probably blocked the passage to prevent leakage.


    Su Yan took out the beads all at once, which naturally prevented the blood from staying in Jiufeng''s body, and they flew out one after another, which caused this situation.


    But Su Yan didn''t care too much. These nine people had already been dead for more than two thousand years, and the blood they kept had little effect, so it''s better to accept them.


    "This is the blood of the ancients!"


    Su Yan flew into the air, and directly collected the nine drops of blood floating in the air into the bag.


    After a little investigation, Su Yan could feel the terrifying power contained in this blood, and his expression changed drastically.


    "Yuan Li, there is Yuan Li in this blood!"


    Su Yan''s face was uncertain, and he never thought that the blood that kept his body from decay contained vitality, which was too expensive.


    "It seems that these nine phoenixes are very important in Goujian''s heart, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to maintain their physical bodies with vitality."


    Su Yan sighed, with a faint expression on his face. The emperor also loves his beautiful woman, and no one can escape the beauty barrier.

 Chapter 1296： Beautiful flowers

    The harvest this time was naturally huge for Su Yan, but his heart was a little uneasy, and there was a hurdle in his heart.


    If this Gou Jian really didn''t die, and he had turned all his nine wives into bones, then he would definitely be mad, this is a hidden danger.


    But Su Yan didn''t worry too much, not to mention whether Gou Jian really survived, not to mention that things had already happened, the big deal would be a duel with Gou Jian.


    But he knew that he couldn''t do it now. If Gou Jian was really alive, his realm would definitely be very terrifying.


    After all, these nine drops of blood are too expensive, but if Su Yan consumes such nine drops of blood, the realm will probably immediately shrink back to the late innate stage.


    Su Yan glanced at the nine bones in the coffin, and said quietly: "You have been dead for more than two thousand years, so there is no need to live like this. Let me help you out."


    Su Yan silently chanted a spell, and the nine bones turned into powder directly, floating around.


    At the same time, a strange scene appeared, the nine skeletons dissipated, and the coffin burst into pieces, directly becoming debris.


    There was a ray of light inside that fragment, shining extremely.


    Su Yan glanced intently, and it turned out to be a bronze sword, which made Su Yan''s heart beat.


    "The bronze sword of Yue Wang Goujian!"


    Su Yan directly held it, and could feel a violent force, which was simply rebellious.


    He didn''t expect to be able to get Goujian''s bronze sword, which was simply a surprise.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, this bronze sword was a good weapon, even he would be admired, and it could be used to fight the enemy.


    After receiving the bronze sword, Su Yan did not stay too much, and left the main tomb directly.


    Along the way, when he reached the previous road, Su Yan discovered that the chain had been destroyed, and even the entire passage was gone, becoming a land of magma.


    Su Yan can only use spiritual power, punching the sky, opening a channel.


    Don''t let him go back the same way, then go back like this.


    The position of his punch was so good, he even drove into a university grove in Baiyue City.


    Su Yan patted the dirt on her body, fiddled with her hair a few times, looked around, planning to go out.


    But at this time, there was a woman''s voice from the grove, which made him frown slightly. He did not expect that there were women in the grove.


    The couple also happened to see Su Yan, and they were stunned. A few seconds later, the woman fled in shame.


    The man looked at Su Yan with a bad expression, obviously angry that Su Yan had ruined his good deeds.


    "You ruined my good deed!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It was not intentional."


    The man has clenched his fists, and naturally wants to teach Su Yan a lesson, it is not his turn for Su Yan to speak.


    But before he came back to his senses, Su Yan was nowhere to be seen, and he didn''t bother to care about him.


    The man looked around and found that Su Yan had disappeared so suddenly, he was furious.


    "Boy, there is a kind of don''t let me see you, I will see you once and hit you once!"


    ...


    Su Yan had already returned to the hotel. Little Lolita and Mao Shiba had naturally been waiting at the hotel. Seeing Su Yan at this moment, their faces were extremely happy.


    "My lord, you finally came back."


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the two of them and said, "Where are Mao Shiba and them?"


    "Er Lengzi seems to have been kidnapped, he went back to deal with it."


    Su Yan didn''t care too much, he believed Mao Shiba could handle this matter well.


    "Well then, we will leave here tomorrow morning."


    The two nodded, asked Su Yan something more, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next day, the sky was shining, and Su Yan and the three had already left the hotel and rode a car towards Jiangbei.


    The trip to Baiyue was successfully concluded, and the things in it were a long story. Su Yan closed his eyes and thought about everything about Baiyue.


    It''s really one crop after another, and it''s impossible to think that traveling here will involve so many things one after another.


    Moreover, Su Yan also encountered danger, which can be said to be extremely critical, but he turned the danger into a bargain and directly beheaded the enemy.


    However, Su Yan was not relaxed in his heart, on the contrary, he was slightly uneasy, because too many things lingered in his mind.


    Wentian, the master of the misty sect, was killed by himself, and the misty sect''s matter may have come to an end, but Su Yan didn''t know if there were other things involved. In case there were other friendly sects in the misty sect.


    But Su Yan didn''t have any worries about this matter, he was mainly thinking about the Mogu Road and the Yuewang Tomb.


    Master Dao Zong of Mogu Dao and Goujian, King Yue, this is the potential danger. These two existences are definitely not jealous. Su Yan doesn''t know the horror, but he knows that they are probably beyond the existence of Daoists. , May have entered the ranks of the golden core.


    To reach the golden core, one must experience half a step of Yin and Yang, which is not a simple matter.


    Su Yan''s current realm is only congenital Consummation, and he is naturally not afraid of half-dividing with Taoist Consummation, but he has little absolute chance of winning with the existence of Taoist even more.


    But Su Yan felt fortunate again, because those nine drops of ancient blood were precious, and they might be of great use to them.


    So Su Yan put all these thoughts behind him. He has been in Baiyue for a while. I''m afraid Jiangbei has already started to make trouble.


    Just after Su Yan left the Baiyue realm, the phone rang, but Fang Ruya did not expect it to be the call.


    Su Yan connected and asked casually, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Fang Ruya didn''t have her previous posture. She knew that she was now one of Su Yan''s subordinates. Su Yan left her father''s life, and she and even the Fang family were gifted by Su Yan.


    "Boss Su, recently a new scientific research drug has been released internationally. It is said to be very powerful, not weaker than Super Soul Liquid, and is taking our market."


    Su Yan said nonchalantly: "It''s okay, let them seize it, then you will know the gap."


    Su Yan naturally had confidence in his super spiritual power fluid. The Spirit Gathering Array is a product of the cultivation world, and it is impossible for anyone on this earth to build it.


    Naturally, any scientific research drug cannot be compared with its super psychic fluid, so he is not worried.


    Su Yan and others walked for a day, and finally returned to Jiangbei. The place Su Yan went first was naturally the laboratory, because Jin Shiya stayed there all the time.


    As for the warm welcome from Qiao Mai and others, Su Yan ignored them. He only wanted to see the people he desperately wanted to meet.


    When he arrived in the laboratory, Su Yan directly entered the Spirit Gathering Array, but the scene in front of him was beyond his expectation.


    He didn''t expect that the entire Spirit Gathering Formation was like a vast ocean, and there were thousands of flowers blooming above the ocean, so brilliant.


    These flowers are all spirit medicine spirit grasses, which were sought by big men in the martial arts world in exchange for super spirit power liquid and medicine.


    The scent of flowers smelled, but Su Yan didn''t care about it. He was eager to see Jin Shiya and swam directly in the middle.


    Xiaoyao wandered in Wang Yang''s spiritual power liquid. It was also very happy to see Su Yan. He wanted to come up and join in the fun, but he was kicked flying by Su Yan, and he was so angry that he drew circles on the side.


    Under the giant tree, among the thousands of flowers, a beauty is sitting cross-legged in it, practicing meditation.

 Chapter 1297： Overwhelming fury!

    Feeling the fluctuation at this moment, the beauty stopped practicing, opened her beautiful eyes, and a majestic spiritual force attacked Su Yan.


    The beauty is naturally Jin Shiya, with a touch of provocation, and at the same time slightly angry with Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, opened his mouth, and easily swallowed the spiritual power of the blow into his abdomen, and then he burped.


    "This is good spiritual power, two more."


    Hearing this voice, Jin Shiya''s eyebrows were raised, her face was full of anger, and she again displayed two attacks, which were more powerful than before.


    Su Yan still didn''t care about these two groups of spiritual power, and swallowed it easily, with a look of enjoyment.


    "Well, I''m full, it''s like eating two big buns."


    Su Yan''s ridicule made Jin Shiya angry enough. She had been in retreat for this period of time in order to catch up with Su Yan, but under the circumstances, she knew that the realm of herself and Su Yan had not shrunk at all.


    "Bad!"


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with a sense of anger.


    Su Yan traveled over, without a word, Jin Shiya couldn''t resist half-heartedly, and directly kissed Jin Shiya''s red lips.


    After a long time, Su Yan relaxed contentedly and looked at Jin Shiya with a smile on her face.


    Jin Shiya''s face was flushed, and even more embarrassing.


    "You bad guy, you got promoted again, and you didn''t tell me when you went out this time."


    Su Yan said bitterly: "I was not miserable by Qiao Mai. I said that I was going to travel, but I encountered a lot of things."


    "Okay, Su Yan, you went traveling with me behind your back, and it turned the sky?!"


    "I don''t care about your cultivation, otherwise I will definitely bring you."


    But Su Yan was fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t bring Jin Shiya, otherwise he would be worried about the dangers along the way, and maybe he would encounter danger.


    Jin Shiya didn''t refuse to be indifferent, looking at Su Yan at this moment, with a sense of concern.


    "You went to Baiyue this time. You must have encountered a lot of dangers."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to conceal it. After all, the hearts of the two had merged, and even if it was dangerous, they didn''t want to hide it from her.


    "Yes, I have encountered a lot of dangers, but also gained a lot. Look at what this is."


    A drop of blood jumped out of Su Yan''s hand, it was naturally the blood of the ancients, with a powerful elemental power.


    Jin Shiya was shocked by this drop of blood, and she could naturally feel its horror.


    "This is your blood?"


    "No." Su Yan said lightly, "This is what I learned in Baiyue."


    Su Yan directly imprinted this drop of blood on Jin Shiya''s forehead and the center of her eyebrows. The blood immediately merged into Jin Shiya''s body, and a violent wave made her body like a storm.


    Jin Shiya''s face changed suddenly, and she hurriedly used her spiritual power to counter it, but this power was too great to resist.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s golden spiritual power penetrated into Jin Shiya''s body, directly resisting the power of the original force for her, he naturally knew that Jin Shiya could not resist the blood of this ancient person.


    "I''ll help you block it, you quickly absorb it."


    Su Yan urged that he did so naturally for Jin Shiya.


    During this period of cultivation, Jin Shiya had broken through to the middle stage of the master, and was only one step away from the latter stage. Su Yan was helping her.


    Jin Shiya naturally listened to Su Yan''s words and hurriedly absorbed the drop of ancient blood with the power of her dantian.


    Naturally, what was absorbed was transformed by Su Yan. After all, the current Jin Shiya could not bear the power of Yuanli, and her Dantian could only accommodate spiritual power.


    The wisps of spiritual power kept rushing towards Jin Shiya''s Dantian at a very slow speed, but Su Yan had been helping her to resist, never letting up.


    The whole process was very long, until Jin Shiya had absorbed it, and it was already dark, but there was no feeling in the gathering formation.


    Su Yan retracted his spiritual power and said softly to Jin Shiya, "You are now trying to break through, with me by your side."


    Jin Shiya nodded, she naturally trusted Su Yan, Su Yan is her most important person, everything can be heard.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya''s lower abdomen was slightly raised, because the spiritual power in the dantian was too strong, so she felt a bulging feeling, and she had to break through as soon as possible.


    She operated the magic arts, her brain was empty, her dantian began to change slowly, and her spiritual power began to increase its strength, purifying its luster, and at the same time, the spiritual power itself began to extract and become more pure spiritual power.


    There is also a lot of this process. At dawn, Jin Shiya is the breakthrough success.


    When Jin Shiya regained her momentum, Su Yan was slightly relieved, which proved that she had reached the late master stage.


    "Sure."


    Jin Shiya was naturally very happy when she reached the final stage of the Grandmaster, it was not Su Yan, she didn''t know how long it would take to break through.


    The happy Jin Shiya kissed Su Yan directly, and the previous anger disappeared.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back and make me some good food. I haven''t eaten well during this time."


    The two of them left the laboratory talking and laughing and headed for the villa outside the school together, but at this moment Jiang Chao and others had prepared a table of hearty delicacies and were waiting for Su Yan to return.


    ...


    Compared with the excitement in the villa, the land of the star country is not so peaceful at the moment on the other side of the ocean.


    Bruce''s death naturally shook the entire Mogu Dao, and Dao Sect Master had already known at this time.


    For some reasons, Mogu Road has been unable to see the light, even the headquarters are set up under the sea on the shore.


    It was a palace under the sea, and the followers of Mogu Dao were panicked because their great guardian had died.


    At this moment, in the main hall, a man wearing a red coat like blood was standing in front of a mirror, which was extremely big.


    The mirror did not shine on his face, nor did it reflect his body, because the mirror was a pattern of constantly changing and distorting.


    That''s right, this mirror actually shows a weird pattern!


    The man in red is the Dao Sect of Mogu Dao, the most powerful existence, everything is up to him.


    At this moment, he has been looking up, but his eyes are closed. Bruce is equivalent to one of his arms. Now that he is lost, the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "Master Daozong, let me go, I will definitely help Bruce get revenge!"


    A man in a black coat was so angry that his voice almost roared.


    Master Dao Zong stared at the black-clothed man and said directly, "Go, do you want to die!"


    The man in black was speechless, because he and Bruce were in the same realm.


    "Check it out for me, no matter what price you pay, you have to check it out for me!"


    "The humble job will definitely find the murderer who killed Bruce."


    The man in red looked at the constantly twisted weird pattern. He was in a bad mood now. His subordinates were dead, and the things that should have been at hand were gone. This was equivalent to losing his wife and breaking down.


    "Hua Guo, I want to see who actually killed me!"

 Chapter 1298： Maojian

    The anger of the man in red is understandable, of course, the Dao Sect master who is precious to the Mogu Dao, even the Star Kingdom Taidou is just a dog of him, and his power in the Star Kingdom can be said to be incomparable.


    It��s just that I don��t know what the reason is, the Mogu Dao has not been seen, so I can only support the puppets, Hongmen is just the puppet of Mogu Dao.


    The man in red won''t stop naturally, he has already activated his entire Mogu Dao power, and he is bound to find the murderer who killed Bruce.


    At the same time, Daozong''s adviser came to the main hall with a respectful expression on his face.


    "Master Dao Zong."


    The staff''s voice was sharp and uncomfortable, but compared to his ugly face, the voice was acceptable.


    Seeing the staff coming, the man in red showed a faint smile of joy on his face, and hurriedly asked: "You can guess what exactly Bruce did!"


    The staff member frowned. This gave him such a difficult task. He must work hard.


    "Let me calculate."


    The staff officer pinched his fingers and muttered in his heart. After a long time, he opened his eyes.


    "Master Daozong, Bruce was born in China, right?"


    "Yes, to complete the task."


    "Based on the time of his accident and general geographic location, I deduced that he was probably in the grave. According to Bruce''s identity, he might have died in the tomb of the emperor."


    Master Daozong nodded quickly, the staff''s calculation was really correct.


    "It seems that the man who killed Bruce was born as a fiend!"


    Master Daozong frowned. He didn''t understand this at all, so he couldn''t help asking, "Counselor, who on earth killed Bruce?"


    "Hua Guo newcomer!"


    Master Daozong''s face suddenly filled with anger, and a newcomer actually killed Bruce, which made him even more angry.


    "I want to break him into pieces!"


    ...


    Compared with the fluctuations of the Star Country, a frenzy has also been set off in the Northeast, which is naturally related to Mao Shiba.


    After Mao Shiba and others left Baiyue, they rushed back to the Northeast as quickly as possible.


    Today''s Mao Shiba is also a person with a face and a face, and he is also a younger brother in front of Su Yan. He is now extremely strong in the Northeast, and he is even more popular than the Northeast master.


    Mao Shiba has its own power land, which is established in a large city in the northeast, which is a group of villas.


    At this moment Mao Shiba was in a villa, Santong and others were naturally beside him, and Mao Shiba was half kneeling on the opposite side of Liudan.


    Liu Dan was naturally upset and regretful about this matter, and only blamed himself for his low level and unable to stop the enemy.


    "Liudan get up and talk first."


    The three links looked stern, and his heart was also angry.


    Liudan stood up and looked at Mao Shiba, feeling extremely guilty.


    "It''s not your responsibility, you don''t need to be like that." Mao Shiba''s voice was cold, then he looked at Liudan and asked, "What is going on?"


    Liu Dan quickly said: "This is how it is. Er Leng and I went to a fight, and found that there were no magical medicines, so we returned in frustration.


    But just when he came back, several extremely powerful presences appeared, and they directly tied Er Leng. "


    Mao Shiba and others looked colder, which meant that Erleng was really tied up, and they thought the nature of playing tickets was denied.


    "Who actually kidnapped Er Leng!"


    Mao Shiba had been thinking in his heart that he was thinking about his enemies, but he was a stumbling block, and he didn''t offend anyone.


    I used to get some dead people''s things to sell for money, but now I basically don''t rely on those, I just go to the tomb to find the elixir.


    He couldn''t remember who he had offended, maybe he had offended others unconsciously, he didn''t know.


    Of course, there is also another situation. The group of people kidnapped in a targeted manner, not grievances, but purposeful.


    If this is the case, it would be troublesome for Mao Shiba, after all, there is no way to find it.


    "How did the spies find it?" Mao Shibaqi asked.


    Tee shook his head and said, "There is no news."


    They didn''t give any hope to the spies, after all, they were considered spies.


    "Erleng is not accidental, it must have a purpose."


    Qi Jue spoke at this moment, with an extremely cold voice.


    Everyone nodded, and the other party asked for 100 million, but it made them feel that it was not just for money, but also for other purposes.


    "Do you really have to wait for the other party to call?!"


    The three links looked at everyone and said this, which was the most helpless result.


    "No, we absolutely can''t just let each other go, they will think that we are soft persimmons." Wugou is also angry.


    Only Liu Dan was still sad, Er Leng was kidnapped, and the four eyes were dead. One can imagine the grief in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t cry, there will always be a way!"


    Mao Shiba roared, stood up directly, and walked upstairs.


    The three links hurriedly followed, and the others remained downstairs, waiting for the call.


    And Mao Shiba was now on the second floor, where the tablets of his ancestors were enshrined.


    "My ancestor, I, Mao Shiba, was ordered to be the descendant of Mojin, but now I can''t even save my brothers. I have no face to face you."


    Mao Shiba knelt down with a thud, two lines of tears falling on his face.


    The pressure and hardship in his heart are too great, the contempt from the old nine sects, the restoration of the Mao family, the brothers are tied...


    The three links stood behind Mao Shiba, did not pull him, it was better to give him a chance to release.


    "Cry, crying loudly will make you feel better." Santong comforted.


    But Mao Shiba stopped crying, wiped his tears, his eyes flashed with cold sheen.


    "No, I can''t cry, crying is a sign of cowardice, crying is incompetent!"


    Mao Shiba stood up, bowed to the spiritual position of the ancestors and the ancestors, begging the ancestors and the ancestors to bless his brother.


    "No matter who it is, dare to touch my Mao Shiba''s brother, the end of the world, as long as my Mao Shiba has a breath, I will never let them go!"


    Santong nodded and said, "With such a mind, it means you are mature."


    "What''s the use when it''s mature, I want it to be safe and sound."


    At this moment, the three links flashed through his mind, and he slapped his palms violently.


    "Eighteen, I think there is a conspiracy in this matter."


    "What conspiracy?"


    "The other party was unkind and kidnapped it. If you really want money, you will either let someone tear up the ticket or you will continue to ask for money, but there is nothing."


    A chill flashed in Mao Shiba''s eyes, waiting for the next three links.


    "I think the other party is probably peeping at Maojian!"


    Hearing Mao Jian, Mao Shiba''s heart sank, and his face became even more angry.


    "You mean, that group of people are from the old nine sects?!"


    The three links nodded, this possibility is the greatest.

 Chapter 1299： Tear up

    What Mao Jian is, this is a long story, because it is something left over from history, it symbolizes an honor, and it is something that the ancient Jin Jin school lieutenants disputed.


    The eighteenth ancestor Mao had once been brilliant, even when facing the old nine sects, he had beaten them, but modern times began to decline.


    But Mao Jian, a symbol of the highest honor, has always stayed at the Mao''s house and has been preserved until now.


    In fact, this thing is just a name. The Mao family is naturally called Mao Jian. If you go to the Zhang family, it is called Zhang Jian, which means that this family is the top.


    Mao Shiba had never thought of this thing, but he had ignored it.


    At this moment Mao Shiba nodded and said: "I didn''t expect this, the other party must have come for Mao Jian."


    Mao Shiba did not go directly to check Mao Jian, he placed it in a very hidden place, naturally very safe.


    But the three links said anxiously: "Eighteen, let''s see if Maojian still exists. If it gets dropped by the other party, wouldn''t it be a bad thing."


    "It''s okay, Mao Jian is absolutely safe."


    Mao Shiba left the second floor and arrived in the living room, where the others were still waiting.


    "Have you not called yet?"


    Everyone shook their heads, their faces depressed.


    Mao Shiba sat on the sofa, his heart gloomy, very uncomfortable, and now he has nothing to do.


    At this moment, the phone actually rang, and Mao Shiba hurriedly picked up the phone, and he could see that his hands were shaking slightly.


    "Hey."


    His voice was indifferent, with a calm meaning, which was trying to suppress his inner emotions so as not to let the other party notice.


    But on the other end of the phone came a negative smile, as if laughing at Mao Shiba.


    "Your brother has been kidnapped, I don''t think you are in a hurry."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone present was furious, and fire burst out in their eyes.


    Only Mao Shiba remained calm, trying to suppress his inner anger.


    "Brother, he is just my subordinate, I never said that he is my brother."


    Mao Shiba''s words caused Santong and the others to be stunned. They didn''t understand why he said this, and they were completely confused.


    But they did not ask questions, just listened quietly.


    "Really, it looks like brothers are like pigs and dogs in your eyes."


    "That''s much better than you are a dog."


    The person on the phone was obviously very angry, and his voice changed.


    "You think you pretend to be calm, you think you pretend to be a brother who doesn''t care about yourself, do you think this will let me let him go?!"


    "You asked me 100 million, you don''t let him know the consequences."


    Mao Shiba''s voice cooled down, with a strong momentum.


    "One hundred million, do you think one hundred million can satisfy my appetite?"


    The other party has always been taunting, and he knows everything about Mao Shiba.


    "Don''t pretend, Er Leng is your brother. I know everything about you very well. I asked you to ask for a billion, and you have to chip in for me now."


    The other party''s words left Mao Shiba completely helpless, and he couldn''t continue to pretend.


    After all, Er Leng is in the hands of the other party, and the other party has the initiative, he can''t deceive the other party at all.


    "You are such a genius."


    Three links said dissatisfied, at the time he thought Mao Shiba was mad.


    "How on earth do you guys let go!" Mao Shiba asked again.


    "Hahaha!"


    The other party laughed, and the sarcasm in the laughter became more obvious.


    "That''s right, this is the attitude of talking, it''s you wasting time, it''s you who made me angry, so I don''t mind giving him some blood first to ease my anger."


    puff!


    The sound of vomiting blood sounded, accompanied by a violent cough, and it was obvious that someone had been beaten and seriously injured.


    Everyone''s mood suddenly became tense, even more unable to control the inner roar, they all roared.


    "Quiet, what''s the use of shouting!"


    Mao Shiba''s eyes were bloodshot, and his anger had already made him lose his mind.


    At this moment, a voice came from the phone, which was familiar to Mao Shiba.


    "You have the ability to kill Lao Tzu. If you don''t kill Lao Tzu, you are the turtle grandson. You don''t want to take me hostage. Mao Shiba, if you dare to give them a penny for Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu took your skin.


    This is definitely Er Leng, that Kong Wu''s powerful and loud Er Leng can''t be wrong.


    Now it can be said that Erleng is really in their hands, and the opponent''s spearhead is directed at Mao Shiba.


    "stop!"


    Mao Shiba roared at this moment, his voice was filled with endless anger, but he didn''t know how to vent.


    The other party laughed coldly, and there was no more dull voice on the phone.


    "Well, you won''t question me now, you should be able to distinguish Erleng''s voice."


    "How can you let go of it."


    "What, hit me a billion right away!"


    The other party said directly, without a trace of bargaining, it was completely like an order.


    This is simply an unsatisfied monster. This is not a solution at all. Nine is counted as one billion, and if you give it to the other party, you need two billion or five billion.


    "This is not my lion''s big mouth, but he said it himself."


    What he said on the phone was naturally referring to Er Leng, and if he didn''t give a penny, he would show him a billion.


    "One billion is one billion, but this time I can''t just give it to you, pay with one hand and pay with others!"


    The other party paused and didn''t reply directly, but hung up the phone.


    Now everyone is a little confused, what''s going on, I hung up the phone all of a sudden, it can''t be that the phone is dead.


    But after a while, the other party still didn''t call, which made Mao Shiba and others'' hearts sink to the bottom.


    Mao Shiba also tried, but couldn''t get the other party''s number at all, because the caller ID was just an empty number, and the other party must have used technical means.


    While everyone was anxiously waiting, this long night slowly faded away, and dawn ushered in the sky.


    Chu Yang poked his head out to illuminate all darkness, while many people were still sleeping in bed, never seeing this scene.


    Mao Shiba looked at Chu Yang with tired eyes, his anxiety kept him smoking cigarettes, but he still couldn''t calm him down.


    The spies still didn''t have the slightest news. This angry Mao Shiba was about to scold his mother, and was completely raising a bunch of useless things.


    But what can he do? It''s useless to spread the anger on this group of spies, and he can''t change it back.


    Naturally, other people are not at all sleepy, how can they be able to sleep now, and they are extremely worried.


    At this moment, there was a call from the other side, and the voice was still the same as the previous person.


    This person is not as leisurely as before, with a hint of cold tone.


    "Mao Shiba, one billion call me right away. If I don''t see the account in ten minutes, I will tear up the ticket!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and it was impossible to beat a billion in ten minutes.


    They didn''t expect to wait all night, it turned out to be such a result.

 Chapter 1300： Maojian stolen

    One billion Mao Shiba didn''t feel distressed. If he could really exchange one billion for his second stupor, he would definitely be willing.


    But now the other party wants to hit one billion within ten minutes, and the other party has no intention of letting go.


    Mao Shiba was trembling all over at this moment, his eyes were extremely bloody, his blue veins were all protruding, and his face was dark.


    This feeling of inability to be held hostage made him very upset, and his brain was buzzing.


    Mao Shiba''s eyes were getting more and more blurred, and he felt as if there was something wrong with his eyes, but then his brain became chaotic again, until he finally lost consciousness.


    Mao Shiba collapsed on the sofa at once, which made everyone unexpected and hurried over.


    The tee shook Mao Shiba vigorously, and kept shouting: "Mao Shiba, what''s wrong with you?!"


    "Quickly, give him spiritual power, he must be **** off."


    The five dogs hurriedly used their spiritual power, patted towards Mao Shiba''s back, the spiritual power entered the body, Mao Shiba''s back came out a cloud of blue smoke, and the whole body was hot.


    "Madebazi, I''ve never been so aggrieved!"


    Tee roared angrily, his eyes looked out the window.


    "I''m going to make money!"


    The others nodded. In any case, the money must be played, but this time the money is not as passive and easy.


    They must use some means to check the details of each other this time. As long as they have a card number, they have a chance.


    After several people''s spiritual power transmission, Mao Shiba woke up quietly.


    "Make money quickly, make money quickly."


    "The three links have gone."


    Mao Shiba has stabilized a lot, one billion, this is all the hard work of the group of people during this period, but in order to be frustrated, it is worth it, and it must be taken out.


    It''s just ten minutes that they are not sure, after all, the amount is so huge, and the process is a bit cumbersome.


    The other party won''t send someone to pick up the check, just say a bunch of numbers, it must be the account number.


    "I hope there is nothing wrong with this group of bastards, I will never let them go!"


    Everyone was waiting patiently until the phone rang on time after ten minutes passed.


    Without waiting for Mao Shiba to speak, he vented his anger over convenience.


    "Mao Shiba, ten minutes are up, that''s no wonder we are!"


    With just such a cold sentence, the phone hung up and made a beeping sound.


    The mobile phone in Mao Shiba''s hand fell to the ground, and the ground made a crisp sound, which meant that Er Leng would be torn.


    I can imagine the feeling of watching my brother being killed, and I am useless at all.


    "Asshole!" Five dogs roared, tears streaming out.


    "I''m going to take revenge!" Qi Jue turned around and was about to leave, but was reprimanded.


    "Where are you going, do you know where they are?!"


    Mao Shiba looked at Qi Jue, his face almost twisted.


    "Then shall we just sit there?!"


    "The three links, didn''t he go to make money? Ask him the enemy address!"


    Wugou hurriedly took out his cell phone and made three calls, but the phone was turned off.


    "Shut down?!"


    "What the **** is this shit!"


    Mao Shiba couldn''t bear it anymore, so he rushed out and went with the others to find the three links.


    All the banks have searched, but there is no news about the three links at all. It seems that he has suddenly evaporated and disappeared.


    "Did the three links take revenge alone?!"


    Liudan''s words made everyone awake, this kind of possibility is really great.


    "Idiot, if we don''t ask for revenge, he will die if he goes!"


    Mao Shiba anxiously scratched his head and squatted on the ground, suddenly feeling that he was very useless, a real waste.


    But at this time, at a gas station, an old man wearing only underwear took a ride on a ride, and rushed to the northeast anxiously.


    This old man is the three links, why he suddenly appeared in the border land in the northeast, which makes people completely puzzled.


    "Mom, you dare to yin me, I have been yin for a lifetime, but I didn''t expect to be yin in the end."


    The three links were extremely anxious, and he urgently needed to rush back to the Northeast as soon as possible, because he was worried about Erleng and did not know what was wrong with Erleng.


    After finally returning to the Northeast, Santong didn''t have time to find the clothes and pants. He went straight back to the villa and saw Mao Shiba and others lying lazily on the sofa.


    "Eighteen, what happened to Erleng?!"


    A group of people are looking at the tee, their eyes full of anger.


    "Three links, where did your turtle son go!"


    Wugou rushed over and grabbed the neck of the tee, angrily.


    Santong quickly explained: "At the gas station, I went to make it easier, but I was tricked by someone, and my pants and clothes were gone. Now the focus is on Er Leng?!"


    "Didn''t you send money? You still asked Erleng how is it?!"


    Mao Shiba stared at the tee and asked coldly: "Address, I only need the address now."


    "Eighteen, don''t you understand what I''m saying? I was tricked by someone, and I am coming back now."


    Mao Shiba''s expression changed, and he suddenly realized the meaning of the three links.


    "You mean you haven''t been with us before?!"


    "Yeah, I was deliberated, and I don''t know how long it took to wake up, and then I hurried back by car."


    Mao Shiba''s eyes were about to emit fire, and he felt that he was trapped. This was a trap, a big trap.


    "You haven''t come back, how is that possible!"


    Wugou and others still looked astonished, with a hint of disbelief.


    But Mao Shiba already knew everything, the tee was knocked out, and the man pretended to be the tee and came back with everyone.


    At that time, I was so anxious that no one noticed anything, let alone whether they saw the strangeness of the three links.


    Mao Shiba was now worried about Er Leng, Er Leng was very likely to be torn up. At the same time, he did not know the purpose of the fake three links.


    But when he thought of what happened on the second floor, his expression changed drastically, and he rushed to the second floor.


    Mao Jian, Mao Jian, the fake tee mentioned Mao Jian to him!


    The three links rushed into the second floor and saw that the spirit cards of his ancestors and ancestors had been ruined, messed up everywhere, and some even split into two.


    And the Mao Jian that he placed under it was gone at this moment. To Mao Shiba, it was like a lightning strike, and his body suddenly softened.


    "How did he know he was here, how did he know!"


    Mao Shiba asked himself frantically, he hadn''t said where he was hiding, except that no one but him knew how he knew this secret place.


    Mao Shiba roared bitterly and angry, his eyes were bleeding, calculations, conspiracies, the spiritual status of the ancestors and ancestors were destroyed, and the brothers didn''t know the life or death. This was the greatest humiliation to him!

 Chapter 1301： Invitation card

    Su Yan and others were full of food and drink, Jiang Chao and others also left with interest, and the entire villa was Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said lightly: "You are now in your junior year, and you should graduate in a year."


    Jin Shiya nodded, yes, she was already a junior in a flash, and she also passed her 20th birthday.


    Twenty years old is a starting point for a new life, but Jin Shiya did not celebrate this birthday grandly, just went home to have a meal with her father.


    At that time, Su Yan was not in Jiangbei at all, so naturally there was no way to talk about celebrating Jin Shiya''s birthday.


    Originally wanted to make up for it, but afterwards, because he was too busy and didn''t have time at all, Su Yan also apologized for this matter.


    "I missed your twentieth birthday, I don''t want to miss others."


    Jin Shiya didn''t know what Su Yan was trying to do, so she looked at him with a vigilant look, and stopped drinking.


    "Shiya, let''s get engaged at some time."


    Jin Shiya''s head buzzed, her face instantly flushed.


    This sudden remark made her hard to resist, surprised and a little shy at the same time.


    "Betrothal is different from getting married. It''s actually nothing. It''s just an announcement to others that you, Jin Shiya, are already my prospective daughter-in-law."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya suddenly, looking at her with a touch of affection, and a touch of restlessness.


    Jin Shiya left Su Yan''s body, tidyed up her shirt, and said, "This matter needs a long-term discussion. You can''t just get engaged in such an unclear way."


    Jin Shiya said that it is necessary to be stronger than Su Yan to have a husband and wife, but this engagement does not affect the commitment between them, it is just engagement, so she did not object.


    "Isn''t this a trivial matter? As long as you agree, we will go directly to Yanjing to get engaged."


    Su Yan''s meaning Jin Shiya is clear, but Yanjing has always been a place Jin Shiya wants to go but dare not go.


    Although Su Yan is now very strong, and Jin Shiya herself is also a strong late master, she still has no confidence in the Jin family of Yanjing.


    The strength of the Jin family has always been shrouded in Jin Shiya''s heart since she was a child. She is very clear about the status of the Jin family, which is one of the Yanjing families.


    If these families are just bigwigs in politics and business, no one will believe them. They must be guarded by the strong, otherwise they won''t be able to stand tall.


    "Don''t worry, with me, the Jin family dare not hurt you a single cent. I will take my grandma over and let her witness our engagement."


    Upon hearing this, Jin Shiya shed tears. The reason she wanted to go to Yanjing was to be able to see her grandma. This was her wish.


    Su Yanneng said that, Jin Shiya naturally no longer had any concerns, and nodded to Su Yan very seriously.


    After that, Jin Shiya lay in Su Yan''s arms, and the two of them talked more about cultivation matters, and the night slowly darkened, and the temperature became colder.


    ...


    The next day, Su Yan got up very early and returned to Jiangbei. He did not do nothing, instead there was a bunch of things waiting for him to solve.


    On Fang Ruya''s side, Su Yan hasn''t thought about it too much, just let her pay attention to the technology company.


    What Su Yan cares about is the laboratory, which has now become the ocean world, so he has to take care of it.


    When he arrived at the laboratory, Su Yan directly entered the Spirit Gathering Array, which was still the same as before, a vast ocean.


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and absorbed these spiritual powers, making Wang Yang a plain marshland.


    He didn''t refine this spiritual power directly, but stored it, ready to use it when the Yin Dan was transformed.


    In the face of the blossoming of a hundred flowers, Su Yan did not destroy it, and allowed these spiritual things and spirit grass to continue to grow. It is a pity to pick it now.


    Xiao Aoyao didn''t care about Su Yan anymore because of her hot face and her cold **** before. She swaggered asleep on the canopy of the giant tree.


    Su Yan leaped forward and kicked Xiaoyao, which made Xiaoyao look like a woman.


    "Oh, I have entered this state, I underestimate you."


    Su Yan didn''t expect Xiaoyao to go to bed every day. Under such a lazy situation, he would break through to the later stage of Taoist. Only one step away was Taoist Consummation.


    "This thing is for you, keep it useful."


    Su Yan gave Xiao Aoya a drop of ancient blood, and when he took it out, Xiao Ao''s eyes widened.


    At this moment, it still has half resentment and dissatisfaction, it is almost like a pug, and it wagged its tail at Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled, did not continue to tease Xiao Aoyao, and threw the drop of blood at it.


    Xiaoyao immediately swallowed it into his belly, his entire belly glowing with golden light. At this moment, its eyes changed, exuding a scarlet meaning, like a magic dragon.


    Xiaoyao soared up, rushed for nine days, wandering around, and the dragons continued to roar.


    A drop of ancient blood actually allowed it to directly break through the bottleneck and enter the rank of Taoist Consummation.


    Xiaoyao belonged to the category of monsters, and should have been slow in cultivation, and breakthroughs in realm were nothing to them.


    But with the Spirit Gathering Array, Xiaoyao is like a fish in the water. It does not lack spiritual power, and the speed is faster. Breaking through is as simple as eating.


    While Xiao Ao was happy, she also carried Su Yan in the void of the Spirit Gathering Formation. It was too excited and too excited.


    And Su Yan had always looked indifferent, traveling in the void was just the simplest experience he had ever had, but Xiao Aoya let him regain his previous feelings, with a touch of majesty and domineering in his heart.


    Dan Yi below, with a respectful face at the moment, muttered in his mouth: "The **** of immortals, the **** of immortals!"


    Su Yan came down, let Xiaoyao play while he was in front of Dan Yi.


    Dan immediately knelt down, more respectful.


    "Get up."


    With Su Yan''s approval, Dan Yi slowly stood up.


    "How about this time?"


    "I have refined a lot of second-class pill. I tried third-class pill but failed."


    A moment of silence flashed in Dan''s eyes, and he was not in a good mood.


    Su Yan nodded, the refining of the third-class pill is by no means simple, it takes a lot of time and effort to succeed.


    "Sure."


    Su Yan took away all the pills and gave some pills by the way, which was regarded as a reward for him, which would further encourage him to refine the pills.


    Put the pills in the ghost gourd, some of them will naturally be handed over to Yuwen Xiongba and Little Loli, so that both of them will continue to collect the elixir and spiritual objects, and at the same time the group of little cubs are waiting to be fed.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya ran in from outside, holding a letter in her hand and handing it to Su Yan.


    "This is an invitation letter."


    Su Yan looked at the address and inviter above, and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Zhang Family?"


    He doesn''t know who this family is, and he doesn''t have any intention to participate in any genius dispute.


    "It''s the Zhang family of the old nine doors."

 Chapter 1302： Central Plains Old Nine Gate

    Jin Shiya opened her mouth and said, after all, any Zhang family, let alone Su Yan, even she wouldn''t know.


    Seeing Jin Shiya with a hint of seriousness, Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "Is this Zhang family famous?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that there is a family in Qiu Mingshan that is the Zhang family. I heard it is very famous."


    The land of Qiu Ming Mountain is not very far from Jiangbei. It is in a province next door and is a very famous place for racing.


    "Autumn Mountain Zhang Family."


    Su Yan is a little interested now. He doesn''t know this group of people, but he gave him a post. There must be some connection.


    Now the company is too big, I am afraid it involves some cooperation and other things, he does not know it is normal.


    "Go back to the villa first, I''ll ask Xiongba."


    Jin Shiya nodded, and the two left the laboratory and drove the sports car back to the villa.


    In the car, Su Yan directly opened the invitation letter, but Su Yan''s name was not written on it, but Yuwen Xiongba.


    This made Su Yan and Jin Shiya a little embarrassed, their feelings were not invited, it was purely an oolong.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba waited in the villa early, and when he saw Su Yan and Jin Shiya coming back, he greeted them directly.


    "My lord, is there something urgent?"


    Su Yan just asked him to wait in the villa, and didn''t say anything about looking for him.


    "Go to the villa and say."


    Little Lori also rushed over at this moment, and they were usually in the same department, responsible for teaching and supervising the disciples of the other.


    After entering the villa, everyone sat down, and Su Yan handed the invitation letter to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba opened the invitation letter with some doubts, and when he saw his name written on it, he was also stunned.


    "Here, who sent me the invitation letter?"


    "Cut, I thought it was a big deal."


    Little Lori lost interest immediately and left directly, but she still needed her.


    Su Yan didn''t stop either. It didn''t matter if Little Lolita was there, and she didn''t need her for this matter.


    Of course, Lolita left, mainly because she couldn''t see Su Yan and Jin Shiya together.


    "Zhang family, I don''t know any Zhang family."


    "you do not know?"


    Both Su Yan and Jin Shiya frowned, this thing seems to be a big oolong.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t give it up directly, but made a phone call to someone in his family, and then he clarified the matter.


    "My lord turns out that''s the case. This family has some business dealings with people in my family."


    Su Yan nodded, and suddenly lost a little interest. He couldn''t take any interest in business matters.


    But Yuwen Xiongba continued: "Sir, don''t underestimate this home, it has a lot of background."


    "Business family, I am not interested."


    "This family is not just a business family. The family was established in Qiu Ming Mountain, but the power is far more than that. He has the final say in the entire Jianghuai area."


    "In that case, this is not a business family, but a family in the martial arts world?"


    "Yes, in the martial arts world, this family also sees the head and the end of the dragon, and it is said that it seems to be on par with some giants."


    Su Yan was interested in this, and he couldn''t help but look at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "You can talk about it in detail."


    "Okay."


    Yuwen Xiongba put the invitation letter on the coffee table and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, have you heard the old nine doors of the Central Plains mentioned by Mao Shiba?"


    "Old Nine Gates of Central Plains?"


    Su Yan recalled that Mao Shiba did say it, but he didn''t care.


    "Does this family have something to do with the old nine doors in Central Plains?"


    "Yes, the Zhang family is the leader of the old nine sects, the first family exists." Yuwen Xiongba said in a deep voice.


    "A tomb robber family can become the overlord of the Jianghuai area?"


    Su Yan showed a hint of doubt. Mao Shiba didn''t care when he said it, he was just a group of tomb robbers.


    "My lord, don''t underestimate these nine families. Those ancestors all existed as Captain Touching Jin, with the instinct to reach the sky."


    Su Yan showed contempt. It wasn''t that he looked down on him, but that there was no need to blow this upside down.


    "My lord, I will tell you in detail."


    "One-third of the world, Cao Cao created the post of Mojin School Lieutenant. Since then, there have been sixteen-way Mojin School Lieutenant, but in the end only ten schools passed down.


    "Don''t guess, Mao Shiba''s family is the tenth door, and the family has fallen in the middle of the line, so he was expelled directly?"


    "Yes, Mao Shiba''s family was originally the eldest of the ten sects, but it declined later and was directly expelled by the remaining nine sects."


    "No wonder Mao Shiba is so angry, I didn''t expect such a thing."


    I remember that Mao Shiba was so obsessed with cracking the ambitions in the tomb of the emperor, because he wanted the old nine gates to see himself clearly and regain the Mao family.


    Everyone has this desire, especially when they are oppressed, they want to resist.


    "After being delisted, the Zhang family became the boss of the old nine sects, and the other families also rose in order to form the new old nine sects.


    The old nine gates are divided into upper three gates, middle three gates, and lower three gates. "


    "Why is this difference similar to the novel I read recently?" Jin Shiya couldn''t help but say.


    "The novel was compiled based on this old nine school, but it can only be written about the old nine school, and I dare not write more about the old nine school."


    It''s right to think about it, such a big family, if you dare to write randomly, you will lose your life if you don''t do it.


    "The difference is very simple. Recently, I heard rumors that Shangsanmen is close to the existence of the Xiuwujie family!"


    As soon as Yuwen Xiongba said this, Su Yan''s face suddenly showed a hint of majesty. Of course he attached great importance to the martial arts world.


    "Is that amazing?"


    "Of course this is a rumor, I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Naturally what Yuwen Xiongba said was the truth. He didn''t dare to lie to Su Yan, nor would he lie to Su Yan, so he said it all.


    "It seems that it would be difficult for Mao Shiba to return to the top of the ten schools."


    Just kidding, the families in the martial arts world are equivalent to the existence of the lower sects, and each family must have at least one powerful person above the middle stage of Taoism.


    If it is comparable to the illusory existence, then I am afraid that there is an old monster in the family who is perfect.


    Su Yan didn''t care in the middle stage of Taoism, and Su Yan still had to care about one or two things for Taoists to complete Su Yan.


    "What kind of genius battle this time, is it the selection of these nine young talents?"


    "Perhaps it is, but my family only does business with the Zhang family, and he invited me for some reason."


    "Strong people, I think it''s a bit tricky."


    Su Yan couldn''t say it, after all, he was very vague about these, and he had never seen a half-real person.


    But he had some guesses in his heart, and he could invite some business partners to see what genius disputes, not to squeeze the wool, I am afraid it is to build strength.


    Fleece is a dark heart, and strong strength is lack of confidence.


    As a well-known existence in the Central Plains, it is hard to imagine lack of confidence, unless someone more terrifying comes.

 Chapter 1303： Drag racing party

    "My lord, are you inviting you to go this time?"


    Yuwen Xiongba still hoped that Su Yan would go. If the Zhang family was an ordinary business family, then Yuwen Xiongba would naturally not be afraid of anything.


    But the Zhang family is the leader of the old nine sects, the overlord of Jianghuai, rumored to be comparable to the existence of the Xiu Wujie family, and he is a little confused.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Su Yan carried a faint smile, and he could naturally see Yuwen Xiongba''s face at a glance.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was a little red, but his mouth was still bitten to death.


    "What am I afraid of? I just think that this genius dispute may be useful to Xiaomeng and the others."


    "It''s useless, how long have they been cultivating, can they be compared with those talented teenagers who are comparable to aristocratic families?"


    Su Yan still knows this, and Xiao Meng may be qualified, but other people really can''t compare it, at least not now.


    Yuwen Xiongba had nothing to say, knowing that Su Yan had seen everything, and it was nothing more than paler words.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said, "You still blame me for not taking you on a tour. How about taking you to play this time?"


    Jin Shiya was annoyed, when she was still weird, it was obviously Su Yan who was talking nonsense, and the Fenquan also directly punched Su Yan''s chest.


    Since Yuwen Xiongba was here, Jin Shiya gave up, otherwise it would definitely make Su Yan look good.


    "Well, that''s it. This time I want you to make up for me. I''m going to Qiu Ming Mountain to eat you as a pauper."


    Su Yanle smiled and said, "Okay, my assets are only trillions. You work hard."


    "..."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked embarrassed, he was like an electric light bulb now, and he did not leave or leave.


    "Um, sir, do you want to go too?"


    "Well, let me walk with you."


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately smiled, with Su Yan following, then he would be much more at ease.


    Apart from anything else, Yu Wen Xiongba left the villa directly, busy to refuel the car.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the Zhang Family or other genius dispute this time.


    His biggest purpose is to play with Jin Shiya. By the way, let''s see how much ability this family has. Is it true that, as Yuwen Xiongba said, it is comparable to the existence of the martial arts family.


    Everything was prepared, the three of them drove directly towards Jianghuai, and Jiang Chao and others did not follow Su Yan as before.


    They left a shadow in the heart of Baiyue Land, and they have not been able to calm down until now. Naturally, they dare not follow Su Yan to explore. In their eyes, Su Yan is going to explore, that is, to challenge the strong, and there is absolutely danger.


    Little did he know that what Su Yan went to this time was just to relax with Jin Shiya and have fun.


    In the car, Yuwen Xiongba naturally acted as the driver. Su Yan and Jin Shiya were both sitting in the back, and the two slapped boringly.


    "I heard that Qiu Mingshan is very famous?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately said: "Of course, who doesn''t know Qiu Mingshan, it is a holy land for countless riders, of course, this is also used badly, and Qiu Ming is even more famous."


    "Old driver?"


    Su Yan doesn''t know much about these things, but he often hears them.


    Jin Shiya blushed. She naturally knew that the old driver, after all, she often fills in online forums, which is a hobby.


    "Autumn Mountain is sparsely pedestrian, and there are often high and low riders. Now the lane is still there, and there are no old drivers."


    Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help humming, with a smile on his face.


    "It seems that you have to go to the autumn mountain."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and said, "Okay adult, I also want to try my car skills and see if I am qualified to become an old driver."


    There was no words all the way, it was night when I arrived at Qiu Ming Mountain, Yu Wen Xiongba parked the car on the side of the road, and the three of them entered a night gear.


    "It''s just such a shop, is there so few people in this place?"


    Yuwen Xiongba saw that the other stores were closed, but this one was open, which was a bit strange.


    The boss walked over at the moment and said bitterly: "It seems that there is a competition going on in this place recently. The investigation is very strict. We are not allowed to open shops in this street. We are secretly driving."


    "Oh, you are not so courageous."


    "Hey, I have to eat, my family is sick, how can I live without opening a shop."


    The owner of the night food stall looked helpless, his face was full of vicissitudes, his hair was a little gray, and he looked very old.


    Hearing this, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t say much, and every family had a hard-to-read sutra.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    The boss recovered his mood and asked with a smile.


    "Let''s have some specialty dishes."


    "Well, I''ll bring you a few dozen cold beer, some crayfish, crabs and seafood shellfish."


    "can."


    The boss''s actions are also very quick. After dozens of minutes, the dishes are on the table. The crayfish stewed in oil, the steamed hairy crabs, and the shellfish are also delicious.


    The three of them feasted, and they were a bit tired along the way. Compared with the spiritual power liquid, they were actually more willing to eat ordinary food because of the taste.


    I''m not in a hurry while I''m eating and chatting. The main purpose of coming here is to have fun. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I go to participate in the Zhang Family''s genius dispute.


    Halfway through the meal, a roaring sound suddenly sounded from the side of the road, and some bright light shot over, swish a few times, and several sports cars disappeared in front of the three of them.


    "The speed of this car is two hundred miles, right." Yuwen Xiongba said in surprise.


    Two hundred miles is also a heartbeat experience for him. Although something happens, he won''t have anything to do, but that kind of heartbeat is still inevitable.


    "It''s not fateful, this place is really a paradise and **** for racing."


    Su Yan sighed, these young people are bold and like new things, but they ignore the essential dangers. They are often prone to accidents.


    "Brother Yan, didn''t you say you want to try racing?"


    Jin Shiya was interested at this moment, seeing this group of racing parties, she also wanted to try.


    "Why, do you want to race?"


    "I really want to compare with the male tyrant, and the heroine won''t let the shackles."


    Jin Shiya looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a hint of challenge.


    Yuwen Xiongba said before that he wanted to try, but now that Jin Shiya said so, he couldn''t persuade him anymore.


    "Well, try and try, but this is a car."


    "It''s easy. When those people finish the race, just borrow their car."


    "Well, then eat something first, and you will have strength when you are full."


    Yuwen Xiongba took a big lobster and swiped it casually, and the shrimp fell into his mouth.


    "Well, this lobster is very good."


    The boss also said at the moment: "Of course, my ingredients are the freshest, and they are not contaminated."


    In the face of the boss'' boasting, Yu Wen Xiongba is not easy to tear down his desk, so this lobster makes sense, and everything else is average.


    At the end of the meal, the drag racing parties passed by here again. This time they did not drag racing again, but stopped.

 Chapter 1304： Peek at beauty

    This group of people are very young, looking at a group of young people in their teens and 20s, with exaggerated haircuts that kill Matt, and they are colorful.


    The head is dyed with long blue hair, and his body is thin, like a cowpea, but there is a hint of sharpness on his face, which is obviously not a simple character.


    There are a total of eight people in this line. Among them are two girls. They look like teenagers. They are punctual and good looking, but the hair makes people feel a little nondescript.


    The blue-haired young man casually touched the tall girl, and said with a smile: "Yes, not bad, very flexible."


    The woman shyly said: "Ge Lang is bullying people again."


    "Bullying, hahaha." The blue long-haired youth smiled even more, looking at the girl with a wicked smile, "This is called bullying. Wouldn''t it be domestic violence to go to bed later."


    The people around heard laughter everywhere, echoing the meaning, and they were really amused by these words.


    The female is a young man with long blue hair holding one hand, and she is even more shy.


    The other **** girl looked jealous and kept stomping her feet.


    "Range, people will also be domestically abused."


    The blue-haired young man was full of smiles and couldn''t help taking advantage of her.


    "Okay, I''ll kill two birds with one stone tonight and treat you two domestically."


    Both of the women looked pretty, but they didn''t know how cheap they were.


    All this was seen by Su Yan and others. The era of killing Matt has long since fallen, and these people can''t even keep up with the trend.


    But Su Yan didn''t say anything. He continued to eat the crayfish and talked about other things with Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya.


    I''ll talk about borrowing a car later, and I''m not in a hurry now.


    The blue long-haired youth and others sat on the table outside the door, and the noise continued.


    The boss greeted him enthusiastically at the moment, and said with a smile: "How many do you want to eat?"


    A young man with long red hair disdainfully said: "A few dozen beers first!"


    "Okay."


    "Boss, get me some crayfish and the like, and I''ve got the whole thing up, and the table is full for me."


    The blue long-haired youth felt a little hungry and couldn''t help but let the boss grab some food.


    "Range, why do you have to drink the whole drink first?"


    The white-haired youth directly took out a bottle of beer, flicked it, and the beer cap flew into the distance.


    "If you drink, you can drink, I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    The blue long-haired youth picked up the beer and drank it in one mouthful, attracting a burst of applause from this group of people.


    "As expected of Lang, we did it too."


    Everyone was holding a bottle of beer, and even the two girls were unambiguous and ate their mouthfuls.


    "Unfortunate, come for nothing!"


    A green-haired young man shouted at this moment, but his eyes were still looking at the blue-haired young man, seeking his advice.


    "Bai, your kid still likes to drink Laobaigan and Erguotou?"


    "No, Bai is strong, Lango won''t be persuaded anymore."


    "Counsel your sister, I will counsel you?!"


    The blue long-haired youth suddenly became angry, and said directly: "Boss, here is a box of liquor!"


    The boss naturally didn''t dare to disobey, and this was an opportunity to make money. How could he miss it? He hurriedly brought a box of Moutai that had been placed for a long time, and the true or false would not be known.


    "Yo, there is Moutai too, not bad, not bad."


    With a smile on the blue-haired young man, people directly opened the wine, one bottle per person, and even the two girls could not escape.


    But the two girls were not ambiguous at all, and they took a small half bottle in one bite. They were like wine girls.


    "Good drink!"


    A group of people drank wildly, the noise was getting louder and louder, ignoring that Su Yan and others were still eating.


    "My lord, do you want me to quiet them down?"


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned at the moment and said, he naturally couldn''t understand this group of people. He had seen one beating one by one before, and he didn''t know the **** ones.


    "No, let them wander around and borrow a car later."


    "These people drink so much alcohol and will have to drive later, so they really don''t take their own lives." Jin Shiya also frowned.


    "Those two girls have a good drinking capacity, but these two are bravado and resist them with spiritual power." Su Yan said lightly.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked stunned and said, "They have spiritual power?"


    "Well, martial arts level."


    "No wonder I can''t detect it."


    The spiritual power is too weak, the distance is not very close, Yuwen Xiongba naturally can''t detect it.


    At this moment, the boss brought up the prepared crayfish and other food one after another, but he was very happy in his heart. This time he can make a lot of money.


    But when he came forward with the hairy crabs, the green-haired young man accidentally hit him, and the whole plate of hairy crabs turned directly on the table.


    It was still steaming, and the juice splashed onto the blue youth''s hands.


    The white-haired young man was furious, rushed directly, glared at the boss and said, "Don''t Nima have eyes!"


    Others also stood up one after another, some of them still had wine bottles in their hands, all of them looking bad.


    The boss was naturally terrified and kept apologizing, but to no avail.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but... he hit me."


    When the green-haired youth heard this, a murderous intent appeared on his face, and he cursed: "You he said it again, I hit you?!"


    The boss was trembling with fright. He knew that something happened this time.


    "Everyone, if it''s free this time, I''ll treat you."


    "Is Lao Tzu the poor man, I ask you Madby!"


    The white-haired young man couldn''t bear it anymore, the bottle of wine directly greeted the boss, and the bottle was absolutely bloody.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba held the white-haired young man''s arm, making him unable to move at all, and the wine bottle was also held by the white-haired young man.


    The boss was still shivering, and he was too scared. He knew this group of people. They were the second generation of well-known rich people in the area.


    Even if you commit a crime, it is a small matter such as a fight. Through relationships and money, it will be released again, and no one dares to mess with it.


    The white-haired young man struggled a few times, but felt that Yuwen Xiongba''s hands were like pliers, and were unbreakable.


    The blue-haired young man''s complexion changed slightly at the moment, looking at Yu Wen Xiongba and said: "Who are you, want to be nosy?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled faintly: "It doesn''t matter who I am, but it''s not right for you to be so arrogant."


    "No one dares to provoke me in this autumn mountain!"


    The blue-haired youth is even more chilly, and at the same time thinks this will be a fun thing.


    Jin Shiya said at the moment: "Xiong Ba, show him some color."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t stand it anymore, this group of people just owed their beatings and owed their discipline.


    But her voice caused the blue long-haired youth to pay attention. Just looking at it, the blue long-haired youth was stunned. After a second, his lustful face was revealed.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a beauty in this place where the bird does not shit."

 Chapter 1305： Keep taking off!

    The blue-haired young man kept staring at Jin Shiya, his eyes couldn''t move away, and he stared at Jin Shiya firmly.


    The blue-haired young man felt that the alcohol had played a role, like a stimulating thing, making him a little excited now.


    As for the two girls next to him, they look ugly in the eyes of the blue long-haired youth, with no interest at all.


    Jin Shiya''s beauty is naturally much more outstanding than those of the two girls, not to mention she has a fairy air, this kind of fairy air fascinated the blue long-haired youth.


    Su Yan was calm about the appearance of the blue long-haired youth. Many people along the way couldn''t help looking back when they saw Jin Shiya. He was also used to it.


    You can''t just kill everyone just because of your eyes. Of course, this group of Su Yan doesn''t plan to let them go just like that.


    Jin Shiya frowned and said to Yu Wen Xiongba again: "Teach me a lesson to them."


    "Ok."


    Yu Wenxiong got the order and shot at will, breaking the white-haired young man''s arm.


    "This... I''m sorry, I don''t have attention."


    Yuwen Xiongba took a hint of apology. He originally planned to make this person hurt, but he didn''t expect this person''s arm to be as brittle as a stick.


    The white-haired young man suddenly howled miserably, the sharp pain in his arm made him unbearable, cold sweat on his forehead, falling to the ground and rolling.


    Yuwen Xiongba realized that he had injected spiritual power, and the pain was not as simple as a broken arm.


    "Sorry, forgot you are not strong."


    During this period of time, Yuwen Xiongba had been dealing with the grandmaster and even Taoists, and he was basically beaten up, and over time he formed a habit.


    The gap was too big at this time, and there was some uncomfortableness, and the strength of the shot was indeed not mastered.


    But this was a kind of humiliation in the eyes of the blue long-haired youth and the others. Everyone was beaten, and I am sorry to be hit hard. This is not what humiliation is, it is simply Chi Guoguo''s humiliation.


    "court death!"


    A black-haired young man rushed over, his face was cold, and he directly blasted Yuwen Xiongba with a punch.


    But in the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba, his fist was like a girl''s cute fist, weak, with a flirtatious charm.


    This punch fell on Yuwen Xiongba. There was nothing wrong with Yuwen Xiongba, but the black-haired young man had broken hand bones, and the pain immediately spread to his brain.


    "what!"


    The black-haired young man screamed and wailed, covering his palms. The pain made him almost cry.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the people were a little scared, the strength displayed by Yu Wen Xiongba was too strong.


    We must know that the black-haired youths are powerful martial artists, second only to the blue-haired youths among them.


    At this moment, the blue long-haired youth was still calm, his eyes fixed on Yu Wen Xiongba.


    He spoke, and the beginning of the first sentence was the word kid.


    "Boy, you still don''t know who I am?"


    Yuwen Xiongba calmly said: "I don''t know."


    "Then I can tell you now, I am from the Lan family!"


    The others also calmed down a bit at this moment. At this moment, the blue long-haired youth would definitely make Yuwen Xiongba look good.


    "Yes, the Lan family is a big family in Qiu Mingshan. If you offend us now, you will definitely not be able to eat."


    The blue long-haired young man looked at Yuwen Xiongba, calmly lit a cigarette, and slowly smoked.


    "Boy, I''ll give you a way out. Kneel down and kowtow, forget it all."


    Yuwen Xiongba had a funny face, and made him kneel and kowtow, which was really fearless.


    "The Lan family, I have never heard of it, how about the Zhang family?"


    The blue-haired young man turned cold, and said in a low voice, "What Zhang family do you mean?!"


    "The Zhang family of Qiu Mingshan is said to be very famous, isn''t it the overlord here?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the blue long-haired youth with a smile on his face.


    The others were shocked, and they were shocked, and they couldn''t think of Yuwen Xiongba directly carrying Zhang''s family.


    Zhang Family is naturally the overlord of Qiu Ming Mountain, and his Lan Family has to wag their tails in front of Zhang Family.


    "court death!"


    But who knows that the blue long-haired young man yelled. Of course he didn''t believe in the words of Yuwen Xiongba, so he thought he was a member of the Zhang family. On the contrary, it was disrespectful.


    "The Zhang family is also something you can mention, you are looking for death!"


    The blue long-haired youth roared again, his voice sharp and murderous.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, looking at the blue long-haired youth with a playful expression.


    "Why, don''t your Lan family compare to the Zhang family?!"


    "The Zhang family is the overlord, who can beat it." A young man couldn''t help but interjected, "but you are definitely not from the Zhang family."


    "I am really not from the Zhang family, because the Zhang family is nothing more than ordinary in my eyes."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of all the people present changed drastically. The Zhang family, who was the overlord of Jianghuai, became ordinary in the eyes of this person, whether it was seeking death or not revealing it.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Jin Shiya came over. When the blue long-haired young man saw Jin Shiya, his eyes turned red, with a hint of enthusiasm.


    Su Yan squeezed, and the blue long-haired young man crawled on the ground, unable to move at all.


    Su Yan and the blue long-haired youth are just like the difference between Kunpeng and the ants, he just thinks that Yuwen Xiongba is too ink.


    Learned his pretense, but it was a waste of time, he has no time to continue talking here now.


    "With this group of shrimps and ink, is your current pursuit like this, you are mixing with me, can you have a little ambition and vision?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback by Su Yan''s question, and then nodded: "What the lord teaches."


    "Take a long-term view, such as catching the owner of the Zhang family for fun."


    Su Yan''s words made these young people tremble with fright, and the feelings of this one were even more hidden. When he spoke, the Patriarch of the Zhang family was an object that he could play at will.


    The blue-haired young man was still dissatisfied at the moment, and said angrily: "You offend me like this, the Lan family will not let you go!"


    Su Yanli ignored it, but said lightly: "Four cars, smash one."


    Without saying anything, Yuwen Xiongba directly smashed the least valuable Ferrari with a punch, which scared the group of people even more suddenly.


    Distressed the car, but also more afraid of Su Yan and others.


    "We requisitioned the remaining three vehicles. In addition, in order to punish you, please keep the clothes and pants."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, their clothes and pants were left behind, this...


    "Take it off by yourself, you don''t have to take it off, leaving one arm."


    Su Yan''s voice was suddenly cold, and a powerful aura completely frightened the group of people. They also had a little bit of effort, knowing that Su Yan was terribly powerful, and if they didn''t agree, they would be looking for death.


    Except for the two girls, this group of people took off only a pair of underwear. The blue long-haired young man was taken off by his companion, and he was still lying on the ground.


    "Continue to take off!" Su Yan''s voice came out again.

 Chapter 1306： Chen Yifa

    This caused the blue long-haired youth and the others to change their complexions. There was only a pair of pants left, and they had to take them off. Isn''t that just asking them to take off the pants too?


    For them, then it will be like when they were born, facing the world openly.


    This is even more of a humiliation. They are precious children of the rich family, and they have always bullied others, but they did not expect to be bullied so badly today.


    Seeing this group of people hesitated, Su Yan''s face became slightly cold, with a hint of cold light.


    "Why, I don''t want arms anymore?!"


    A ball of flame was beating in Su Yan''s hand. Although the golden flame was weak, it contained powerful strength.


    This made everyone appear shocked. They had no doubt that if the flame rushed towards them, there would be no bones left.


    Now they fully understand that the offending person is really not an ordinary person, it may be a big man in the martial arts world.


    The arm is more important than the pants. This is a matter of body and mind.


    The abolishment of the arm is a physical disability, and it is directly facing pain, and the loss of the pants is a shame in the heart and will be embarrassing.


    In the end they chose the latter, and the arm is naturally more important, so that the green mountains are not afraid of no firewood. As long as they can let them go, everything will be back by then.


    The six young men twisted and took off their pants, while Jin Shiya had already sat on the sports car. Such things were resolved by Su Yan, and she naturally couldn''t wait and see.


    And the two girls were still trembling at the moment, they were originally to accompany the wine, so naturally they dare not say a word.


    "That''s right."


    Su Yan smiled, doing so is a bad taste, let this group of people relax a little later.


    They were penniless and their car was occupied by Su Yan. Now it is a big problem to go back.


    As for the owner of the food stall, he closed the door a long time ago and escaped. Su Yan still gave him the money when he left.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba jumped into the sports car separately, and the three of them drove the car on the same starting line, and they all looked at each other.


    "It''s going to start, are you ready?" Jin Shiya was provocative.


    "Ready." Yuwen Xiongba was eager to try, with his foot on the accelerator pedal.


    Su Yan nodded, not knowing when there was an extra cigarette in his hand, holding the steering wheel with one hand.


    "Remember, no spiritual power, pure racing."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t help reminding that she naturally told Su Yan not to cheat.


    "Ok."


    After receiving Su Yan''s affirmative reply, Jin Shiya was relieved, and then roared: "Three, two, one."


    As soon as he shouted, the three sports cars whizzed directly forward, but disappeared within a few seconds.


    The blue long-haired youth just stood up from the ground at this moment, covering the sensitive parts with his hands, with an angry expression on his face.


    "Lango, use leaves to block first."


    The white-haired young man picked some leaves on the side of the road, and now he can only cover it with this thing.


    "Range, now is not the time to be angry, how should we go back?"


    A crowd of people was worried, and now it was dead at night, there was no one, and there was no money on them, there was nothing to do.


    The two girls said at the moment: "Or let''s go to the city first and have someone drive to pick you up."


    "Okay, go quickly."


    ...


    "Brother Yifa, I was humiliated!"


    The long-haired young man with blue hair has returned to the city at this moment, and he has clothes on him, but he always feels like he is not wearing.


    In front of him was a man in black, sitting quietly on the sofa, not angry or happy.


    And he was standing next to the black-clothed man, very respectful, with a look of aggrieved expression.


    "what happened?"


    "My brothers and I were racing in Qiu Mingshan. We were fine, but suddenly a few people popped up, robbed my car, injured my people, and stripped our clothes."


    The black-clothed man smiled, his cousin likes to cause trouble, but he usually bullies others, this time it is a bit new.


    As a cousin, he couldn''t leave it alone, and continued to ask: "You must have provoke others."


    "Brother Yifa, no, we didn''t provoke them at all, they provoke us first, it''s too arrogant."


    "Several people?"


    "Three, there is a woman."


    Speaking of Jin Shiya, the blue long-haired young man still has some glimpses of his beauty. When he finds this group of people, he will definitely grab Jin Shiya.


    The face of the blue-haired young man naturally couldn''t escape the eyes of the man in black, but he didn''t say much.


    The man in black is called Chen Yifa, he is the heir of the Chen family, and Qiu Mingshan is famous.


    The Chen Family is one of the best families in the Qiu Ming Mountain. Although it is not as good as the Zhang Family, it is also a top family. The Chen Family Patriarch is still a big man in the martial arts world.


    This kind of family is different from the family of the blue long-haired youth, and there is a fundamental difference.


    After listening to the cry of the blue long-haired youth, Chen Yifa picked up a glass of whiskey, put some ice cubes, shook it, and swallowed it in one mouthful.


    "What you said is true?"


    "It''s true, I dare not lie or conceal half of it."


    With a hint of coldness in Chen Yifa''s eyes, he continued to ask, "What is the background of the other party?"


    "It doesn''t sound like the accent is from Jianghuai area, it seems to be from Jiangbei."


    "People from Jiangbei." Chen Yifa stood up, then furious, "People from Jiangbei dare to come to us Jianghuai!"


    Seeing this, the blue-haired young man continued to sell miserably: "Yes, this is too bullying, it''s almost like no one in Jianghuai."


    Chen Yifa was aware of the blue long-haired youth''s incitement, but he was not angry either. He really had to take care of the trouble when he came here, let alone his cousin who humiliated him.


    "Where are they now?" Chen Yifa asked again.


    "It''s on Akina Mountain, but I don''t know if I''m gone."


    "It shouldn''t be too late, it''s hard to find if you leave."


    "Yes." The blue-haired young man showed a hint of joy, knowing that there was a show.


    "For the sake of safety, I will call my brother too."


    "Thank you so much, Brother Yifa."


    Chen Yifa dialed the phone: "Fifth, you call Fatty and Timo, and come with me."


    "Brother Fa, what happened?"


    The fifth person on the phone is playing games, frowning and asking.


    "My cousin was humiliated. This must be found. Those people are still in Jiangbei. They dare to come to Jianghuai to make trouble, so I have to teach them a lesson."


    When Old Wuyi heard this, he was furious: "Fat brother, wait, I will call Fatty and Timo."


    But after a while, a few people all came to Chen Yifa''s villa. There was no nonsense. Everyone drove towards Qiu Ming Mountain.


    In the car, Chen Yifa looked cold and did not speak, but the blue long-haired young man kept talking, narrating his grievances.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Lan, I will definitely help you with this matter. Those people who dare to come here to make trouble, just don''t want to live." The fat man yelled.

 Chapter 1307： Be stopped

    The blue-haired young man said with a grateful expression: "I feel more relieved with the words of Fat Brother."


    There was a hint of coldness and desire in his eyes at the same time, and he couldn''t help but think that bullying me in this place, and later I will make you cry without crying, that woman I am going to decide.


    Thinking of Jin Shiya''s face, the blue-haired young man couldn''t calm down in his mind. He had grown up so much and had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    In particular, Jin Shiya''s immortal aura fascinated him, and he was completely desolate.


    The car was very fast, but in a short while it was at Akina Mountain.


    At this time, Su Yan and others were still racing and had just ran a round.


    The result was naturally Su Yan first, and Yu Wen Xiong dominated the bottom. Such a result is not hard to guess.


    However, Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya were not convinced at the same time.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t think that he would be the bottom, he couldn''t compare with Su Yan, but he couldn''t even compare with Jin Shiya, and his face blushed.


    Jin Shiya was naturally angry, Su Yan actually beat her, and the flames of winning heart were burning.


    "It''s just warming up, this round is not counted." Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Yes, just another round."


    Su Yan is also very refreshed, naturally he is not afraid.


    "Change the car."


    Jin Shiya took a fancy to Su Yan''s car, and the better the car''s performance was, the faster it would naturally be when the use of spiritual power was not allowed.


    "can."


    Su Yan still readily agreed that Jin Shiya would do whatever he wanted, and he would never disagree at all.


    After changing the car, Jin Shiya held the steering wheel, staring hard at the front, ready to start counting.


    And Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and said with a look of expectation: "Sir, can we change it?"


    "Go aside." Su Yan didn''t give Yuwen Xiongba any chance to discuss.


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba is full of jealousy, envy, contempt, and loneliness...


    "Three, two, one!"


    The three cars set off, like sharp arrows, and rushed out in a swish, roaring towards the front.


    At the beginning, Jin Shiya drew a distance and rushed to the front, feeling extremely happy in her heart. As expected, Su Yan''s car was better.


    And Yuwen Xiongba rushed to the second place, which swept away his grieving expression. Fortunately, he did not change the car. It seems that Su Yan''s car is worse than his own.


    Su Yan smiled. He just didn''t finish stepping on the accelerator, otherwise, how could he let these two rush in front.


    The performance of the car is not very different, it can be surpassed in corners and the like. He just wants the two to scream first.


    There are voice devices in the car, and the three of them can talk to each other.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya said with a look of excitement: "This is my first place."


    Yuwen Xiongba also smiled: "My lord, thank you for helping me get to the bottom."


    There is a serial curve ahead. This is the time to test the skills of the driver. Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba also get serious.


    And Su Yan still had a cigarette in her hand, she had always been a one-handed steering wheel, and she dared to do this, she was not afraid of such a fast speed.


    Think about how strong they are. Even if the car is destroyed, nothing will happen. Naturally, ordinary people can''t do this, at least not so Sabi.


    "Let you choke, it''s not over yet."


    Su Yan stepped on the accelerator, ejected the cigarette out of the car, grasped the steering wheel with both hands, and the car was like a raptor chasing the two.


    "My lord, you... you used to pretend."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, he couldn''t help but stepped on the accelerator, and didn''t dare to slow down the curve.


    Jin Shiya also knew that Su Yan was speeding up, she couldn''t help but panicked and started to move forward with all her strength.


    In a few corners, Su Yan left Yuwen Xiongba behind, and Yuwen Xiongba''s bitter woman''s face appeared again.


    "I''m not satisfied, I''m not satisfied!"


    His voice was useless at all, because Su Yan was already side by side with Jin Shiya.


    The front is already in a straight line, and the speeds of the two are also advancing at the same time.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and said with a smile: "I will overtake you in the next corner."


    "No, you are not allowed to surpass me!"


    Jin Shiya pursed her lips, and the little woman''s mentality suddenly appeared, where she still looked like that little fairy.


    Su Yan smiled even more, but he couldn''t surpass Jin Shiya. After all, Jin Shiya spoke like this, and this time he came out to play with her.


    In the end, Jin Shiya took the lead in Su Yan and rushed to the end with a parking space, while Yuwen Xiongba was pulled a corner distance.


    "You bullies."


    Yuwen Xiongba got out of the car, his expression of resentment on his face made him unable to let out his anger.


    But Su Yan and Jin Shiya ignored them. At this moment, the two of them leaned in the car and kissed directly.


    Only after a faint kiss, the two separated.


    "No, there is one more match."


    Yufumi Yuba protested, but the protest was invalid because it was too late.


    "Let''s go, find a hotel, and tomorrow I will see what level of genius fight in this family is."


    Seeing Su Yan mentioning business affairs, Yuwen Xiongba stopped talking about racing, and could only nod his head.


    The three of them got back in the car and drove slowly toward the front, the road leading to the downtown area of ??Akina Mountain.


    But in front of the road, Chen Yifa and others have also reached the foot of Qiu Ming Mountain.


    When they saw the wheel marks on the ground, they suddenly sneered.


    "This group hasn''t left, so it will be easier." Chen Yifa looked at the mountain with cold eyes.


    The blue long-haired youth has a look of joy. It''s best if you don''t leave. You can save money and get revenge now.


    He should call his group of brothers too, so that he can vent his anger together.


    "Go up the mountain."


    The two sports cars headed directly into the mountains. Akina Mountain turned nine and eighteen turns. The road was winding and winding. It was because it was not easy to drive that it was considered a holy place by many racers.


    When he reached the middle of the mountain, Chen Yifa saw the bright light ahead and couldn''t help letting the fat man cross the car on the road, and the two cars directly blocked the road.


    Su Yan and others had also spotted these two cars long ago, and they were blocked on the road at the moment, completely blocking their way.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face became cold, and he couldn''t help but said, "There are so many things tonight, and someone is coming."


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I didn''t expect them to be so fast, so they will move to save the soldiers."


    "Rescue the soldiers?" Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood, "Who killed Matt calling for help?"


    "Yes, don''t you see that the person in the co-pilot is the blue-haired youth from before."


    "It''s really him. It seems that the lessons for this group are not enough. Even after taking off his pants, I dare to come back and find fault again." Yuwen Xiongba''s face showed anger.


    Su Yan nodded, because the punishment was a little lighter, and the group did not remember.


    "Last time it was light, then focus on this time, let them keep it in mind."


    Su Yan looked at Chen Yifa in the driver''s seat, his face was plain and didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 1308： seek death

    Chen Yifa is fierce, and he is famous for being a ruthless person in the place of Qiu Mingshan, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, except for Zhang Family of course.


    Chen Yifa looks like a wealthy wolf in the eyes of others, but like a puppy with its tail in the eyes of the Zhang family.


    Natural selection, the strong is respected.


    Even in modern times, the strong still stand on high places, not to mention the life and death of people at will, but at least they live better than the people below.


    Naturally, Chen Yifa and Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. If he looked at anything like a cat or a dog, his brain capacity might not be enough.


    Su Yan did not get out of the car, nor did Chen Yifa and others get out of the car. The two sides were in a stalemate, only the lights were a little dazzling.


    "My lord, just do it like that?" Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t wait, looking at the group of people and said, "Why don''t you just run into it?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, since they want to play with us, then have fun. This person seems to have a good background, so he can put something out of his mouth by the way."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, understanding what Su Yan meant, and waiting patiently.


    After a long time, Chen Yifa walked out of the car, and the long blue-haired young man behind him, and even Fatty, Old Fifth, and Timo got out of the car.


    "Brother Fa, is this this group of people?"


    Old Wuyi asked coldly, staring at Su Yan and others.


    The blue long-haired youth said excitedly: "It''s these three people. The car they drive is my brother''s."


    "That''s all right, there''s no need to toss." The old fifth showed a wicked smile.


    Chen Yifa kept looking at Su Yan. He was a ruthless person, and his eyes were naturally very cold.


    He has a habit of staring at others, knowing that they dare not look directly. This is a kind of psychological strength that makes the other person feel unhappy or even afraid.


    But this time, he was a little disappointed, because Su Yan didn''t have any harshness in his eyes, and he didn''t even look at him directly.


    This does not mean that Su Yan is very strong. On the contrary, in Chen Yifa''s eyes, it means that Su Yan is not worth mentioning because he thinks that he is afraid to look at him.


    "A coward."


    Chen Yifa shouted a cigar in his mouth, chirp and chirp, the anger on his face turned into disdain.


    "My lord, the black man seems to be taunting you."


    Su Yan sneered, he could go on now, after all, the matter still needs to find a solution.


    He could kill these people at will, but he didn''t. He still wanted to play with this group of people and set some news by the way.


    Su Yan got out of the car and did not care about Chen Yifa, but looked at the blue long-haired youth.


    "Why, I didn''t take it off enough, do you want to take it off again?"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the blue long-haired youth was furious, pointing at Su Yan, with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Don''t be arrogant, my cousin is here, this time you will have nowhere to run!"


    "It turns out that he is your cousin, but that doesn''t change the result."


    Chen Yifa''s face was cold, and the cigar in his hand was thrown to the side of the road, and he couldn''t help but pat his palms.


    "Well, I misunderstood you. I thought you were a coward, but I didn''t expect it to be a bit courageous."


    Su Yan still didn''t look at Chen Yifa because he was not interested in Chen Yifa, and he would rather watch Timo than Chen Yifa.


    But at this moment, the blue long-haired young man looked at Jin Shiya, and the dreamy beauty appeared in front of him again, making him addicted to it.


    "This time I will not only let you know the fate of offending me, but I will also rob your woman!"


    The blue-haired young man looked at Jin Shiya with a squinted face, how ugly and ugly.


    Jin Shiya frowned, but she didn''t make a move, but Su Yan made it.


    A touch of spiritual power easily turned the blue long-haired youth''s clothes into flames, which suddenly changed his expression.


    "Ah, it''s on fire!"


    The blue-haired young man looked anxious and kept slapping the flames on his body to no avail.


    But Chen Yifa hurriedly shot at this moment to extinguish the flame on the blue-haired young man.


    His eyes were extremely cold and he stared at Su Yan fiercely, a murderous intent appeared, and there was a bit of chill around him.


    He dared to be arrogant in front of him, and dared to attack his cousin. This has already touched his bottom line. This time, he will definitely not spare Su Yan and others easily.


    Chen Yifa also saw Jin Shiya, and also marveled at Jin Shiya''s appearance, the anger on his face could not help but disappear.


    "In this place, you are the first to dare to offend me."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Then I am the first person to eat crabs?"


    "If you want to be beautiful, you are the first person to live and die!"


    The old fifth spoke at the moment, his eyes flashing fire.


    "I don''t mind letting you know who I am." Chen Yifa stared with a pair of eyes.


    "My brother Fa is the future heir of the Chen family, not to mention Qiu Mingshan, even the entire Jianghuai Chen family is also one of the best."


    He didn''t say it, but the fat man behind him said it, which made it even more authentic.


    Su Yan was calm and calm.


    "How does the Zhang family compare?"


    The fat man was speechless, there was still a big gap between the Chen family and the Zhang family.


    "Not as good as the Zhang Family, but it is enough to deal with you. You must know that the Chen Family Jiazhu is a powerful Taoist."


    "Really?" Su Yan sneered, "The ants are unbearable."


    As soon as these words came out, Chen Yifa and the others changed their faces suddenly, and they revealed their identity with one blow, and the other party was not afraid, and even so despised the Chen family.


    If the opponent is really a big family, he should know the name of the Chen family, so that the opponent is either Xianyunyehe, or a real terrorist existence.


    Chen Yifa was more willing to believe the former, so he was not surprisingly angry.


    "Very well, I didn''t expect your courage to be really good."


    "Thanks." Su Yan leaned on the car and lit a cigarette.


    "I don''t use the Chen family to suppress you, even I can let you die without a place to bury you."


    Chen Yifa''s voice was cold and very small, but it was audible because it had a terrifying aura.


    Su Yan finally looked at Chen Yifa, thinking that this person was really nonsense.


    "If you don''t want to die, immediately kneel and kowtow to me, and then kill yourself!"


    Chen Yi burst out violently, his voice was like rolling thunder, drifting towards Su Yan, this was a temptation and even an attack.


    But the rolling thunder dissipated and did not cause the slightest harm to Su Yan, which made Chen Yifa''s expression even colder.


    "Is this your method?" Su Yan showed a sense of abuse.


    "This is just my warning to you, I will let you watch your woman be ruined."


    There was a cold smile on Chen Yifa''s face. He thought that these words would definitely make Su Yan angry, and of course his words did achieve the effect.


    As soon as he said this, the air around him seemed to freeze, the temperature dropped sharply, and the cold made people tremble.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but send a silent tribute for Chen Yi, this is simply death.

 Chapter 1309： Fire

    Yuwen Xiongba can naturally feel that this is Su Yan''s anger. This is really angry. When he touches Ni Lin, he can clearly feel it, and his heart is full of palpitations.


    That''s right, Jin Shiya is his woman. Naturally, she doesn''t allow others to insult her. Everything is nonsense. Su Yan only wants to kill people.


    Flames throbbed from his eyes at the moment, and the flames were as high as a thousand degrees and could burn everything.


    Now Chen Yifa and others felt uneasy, and looked at Su Yan with some fear in their eyes.


    Seeing the beating flame in Su Yan''s eyes, Chen Yifa couldn''t help but clenched his fists, resisting trembling.


    The blue-haired young man was so burned that he did not dare to cry at this moment. The pain made his forehead sweat.


    Chen Yifa actually wanted to take advantage of his words and avenge his cousin, so he said something that made Su Yan angry.


    This was just the beginning for him, but the situation changed in the end.


    "Do you think that bluffing can scare me? Do you think I was scared!"


    Chen Yifa''s voice suddenly rose, in order to stabilize his inner anxiety, which made him even more scared.


    Su Yan did not speak. At this moment, the beating flames of his eyes kept fluctuating, and the killing intent was determined.


    A group of flames went directly towards Chen Yifa, extremely fast, and it was naturally impossible for Chen Yifa in the realm of a mere master to escape the attack of this group of flames.


    Chen Yifa was wrapped in flames in an instant, and his defensive power was instantly defeated, making him a burning man.


    Su Yan did not directly turn Chen Yifa into ashes at once, but slowly roasted him so that he could experience the pain of being burned, which was regarded as torturing him.


    If he dares to say such disrespectful words to Jin Shiya, then he Su Yan will naturally not let Chen Yifa die happily. He must let him know that he said something wrong and make him regret it.


    Chen Yifa finally couldn''t help it, yelling sternly, and constantly fluttering around, trying to put out the fire on his body, but the flame was not affected at all, and it was still burning, causing blisters to appear on his skin.


    The scalp that other people saw was numb, and the heart of resistance had long been lost at this moment. The existence of the realm of Chen Yifa could not be resisted at all. How to resist the realm of their masters, naturally flee for their lives.


    The old five, Fatty, and Timo ran down the road respectively, and the speed of the car was even faster.


    The blue long-haired youth wanted to run with him, but was kicked out of the car by the old five.


    "You are the one who caused this matter, Madd still wants to provoke us!" The fat man couldn''t help cursing.


    But Su Yan''s face became cold, and he grabbed the car next to him at will, and the sports car was inserted directly in the middle of the road, blocking the way of the three people.


    "This!"


    The old Wu''s face was sweating constantly. This kind of power was too amazing. With a casual shake, the car was inserted into the ground. Even if it was hit by a car, it couldn''t be hit. This definitely contained powerful spiritual resistance.


    "How to do?"


    Timo looked at the two of them, worried and anxious. He was just a master, and because he liked an anchor, he took his nickname as Timo.


    The fat man also wanted to ask what to do, but now there is no way.


    Su Yan walked over slowly, grabbed the three people''s sports car, and smashed it hard, but it was half submerged on the ground.


    The three of them were pulled out by Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were still intent to kill, this was the group, they all deserve to die.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan''s voice fell cold, as if the words of a trial had pronounced a sentence on the three.


    At this moment, the three of them were so scared that their faces were pale and colorless.


    The instinctive reaction caused them to lie on the ground, begging constantly.


    "Spare, spare!"


    "We don''t know the honor of adults, please spare your life!"


    "Everything is what Chen Yifa does, regardless of our business!"


    ...


    But Su Yan would pay no attention to it, the flames drifted over, directly turning the three of them into ashes, and taking the life of the blue long-haired youth by the way.


    These few didn''t directly offend him, they were kind of Su Yan''s kindness.


    Right now, Chen Yifa was still in the flames, struggling.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, even if he knew it was useless, but his mouth was burned and he couldn''t make a sound.


    But he was still struggling, this kind of spiritual power flame made him unbearable, it was the burning of the soul.


    Su Yan watched Chen Yibing turn into a bone, and finally turned into ashes.


    Only then did the anger in his eyes dissipated, and his calm was slowly restored.


    Jin Shiya was naturally angry, and even dared to molest her. Su Yan didn''t feel too much of her anger, but was very relieved, and she loved Su Yanna more in her heart.


    "My lord, what should I do now?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    Su Yan glanced at the top of the mountain, and the flames accidentally stained the surrounding trees. At this moment, it was already skyrocketing and the flames filled the sky.


    "Put out the fire first."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and rushed to the top of the mountain. His dantian spiritual power gushed out, and he directly used the magic trick, and the whole spiritual power drifted around.


    With the effect of spiritual power, the sky full of flames suddenly extinguished, and then the trees actually recovered and became vigorous again.


    The fire was destroyed by Yu Wenxiong, and Su Yan did the rebirth of the trees, and Yu Wenxiong naturally did not have that ability.


    But the fire was seen by the entire Qiu Mingshan people, because this place was too conspicuous.


    The Zhang family, originally preparing for tomorrow''s genius battle, was attracted by the fire of Qiu Mingshan at this moment.


    "A fire broke out in this autumn mountain."


    An old man stroked his beard and said, without any panic.


    The subordinates beside the old man said respectfully: "Look at the Patriarch, it''s been extinguished. It seems that there are strong men in that place."


    The old man''s complexion was indifferent, but there was a hint of deep meaning in his eyes.


    "Recovery, it seems that it is not an ordinary person."


    The subordinates didn''t understand, because he hadn''t seen those trees resurrected.


    In another place, the land of the Chen family, the Patriarch of the Chen family is playing chess with Zhang Tiansheng, a young talent of the Zhang family, which is obviously intended to win.


    But halfway through the game, the chess pieces in the hands of the Chen Family Patriarch turned directly into powder, and his face suddenly changed.


    Zhang Tiansheng couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong?"


    The Chen Family Patriarch stood up and looked directly at Qiu Ming Mountain. Seeing the faint light of fire there, his heart became more disturbed.


    "Is there a fire in Akina Mountain?"


    Zhang Tiansheng saw it too, but didn''t care about the fire.


    But then his complexion changed abruptly, and there was an incredible look in his eyes.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    The Chen Family Patriarch said coldly: "There must be a strong person there, and the trees have recovered!"


    The strong man in his mouth is naturally the existence of a Taoist, which can revive a mountain of trees, which is definitely not a master.


    But Patriarch Chen''s discoloration wasn''t just that. His heart hurt just now, which made him feel an ominous omen.

 Chapter 1310： bet

    Unexplained heartache, this is definitely not a disease, after all, he is a powerful Taoist, and it is impossible for him to be unwell.


    This kind of sudden pain is definitely a kind of bondage. It may be someone who has an accident, and this person has a close relationship with him.


    Chen Jingrun, the head of the Chen family, became more and more serious. He originally didn''t believe this, but now he has to believe it.


    "Go and see where the young master is!"


    Chen Jingrun said directly to his hand, with a hint of panic in his voice.


    The subordinate nodded quickly and stepped back.


    But Zhang Tiansheng recovered his calm at the moment, looking at Chen Jingrun and said, "Patriarch Chen, it''s just a matter of Qiu Mingshan. How does it involve the noble son?"


    "I feel uneasy and want to prove it."


    Zhang Tiansheng was silent. He didn''t believe in these things, but he didn''t give any exhortations, so let Chen Jingrun do so.


    After a while, the subordinate came over with a panic expression.


    "what happened?!"


    Chen Jingrun was naturally able to see the expression of his subordinates, and his heart became more and more disturbed.


    "Master... Master is not at home."


    "Then where did he go!"


    Chen Jingrun''s voice suddenly rose, and there was no blood under his hands.


    "Hurry up!"


    His legs were shaking, and he hurriedly said, "Master and his group of playmates have gone to Qiu Ming Mountain."


    Chen Jingrun was struck by lightning and almost fell unsteadily. It was fortunate to be supported by Zhang Tiansheng on the side.


    "Chen Patriarch, don''t be like that, this matter hasn''t been written yet."


    Chen Jingrun stared at Qiu Ming Mountain with his eyes stubbornly. At this moment, Qiu Ming Mountain has been restored as before.


    "Go to Autumn Famous Mountain, and immediately go to Autumn Famous Mountain."


    He understands a bit, his heartache is absolutely unusual, this must be related, and his son is probably not dead now.


    "I''ll go with Patriarch Chen."


    Zhang Tiansheng said, if he didn''t want to win over the Chen family, he would not come here.


    The Zhang family is too powerful, all kinds of genius youngsters, he wants to fight for the heir, then he must win over the forces.


    "Then there will be Master Zhang."


    Chen Jingrun still had to say gratitude, after all, Zhang Tiansheng was from the Zhang family.


    The group got on the car and headed directly to the land of the famous autumn mountains.


    At this time, Su Yan and others were already driving down the mountain, not fast, but at normal speed.


    Su Yan''s anger disappeared. After all, Chen Yifa and others were already dead, and everything had its result.


    The words are flimsy, you can''t control others'' mouths, you can only let them know that there is no possibility of regret after saying this.


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Yan stopped the car, glanced at the top of the mountain, and said quietly, "This place is not fun."


    Jin Shiya took Su Yan''s arm and said lightly: "If there weren''t these cats and dogs, this place would actually be fun."


    Su Yan nodded, Jin Shiya was right, and she was disturbed by the cat and dog.


    "Then go find a hotel and rest. Tomorrow, I will go to see Zhang Family''s Fight of Geniuses."


    "Ok."


    The three of them sat back in the car, but a galloping luxury car stopped in front of them, the headlights were dazzling.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he said in a deep voice, "It seems that it is endless."


    Naturally, he would not think that it was ordinary people going up the mountain. This must be because the visitor was not good and had something to do with the man in black.


    Cheng Jingrun got out of the car, and Zhang Tiansheng got out of the car with him. The door was closed severely.


    Chen Jingrun came to Su Yan and stood in the middle of the road, staring sharply at Su Yan and others.


    In the face of Chen Jingrun''s sharp eyes, Su Yan didn''t care. In the middle stage of the Taoist, he didn''t see him at all.


    Su Yan got out of the car, looked at Chen Jingrun, and said lightly: "Why are you blocking our way?"


    He asked very sensibly and patiently, hoping that it was not here to find the fault, and that he had nothing to do with the group of people who had just been there. After all, this kind of chance is also possible.


    "I''m here to kill my enemies!"


    Chen Jingrun''s voice was cold, her eyes had serious bags under her eyes, but her eyes had deep meaning.


    Su Yan sneered, really came to find fault.


    "Why, are you guys?"


    Chen Jingrun asked again, with a condescending attitude.


    Su Yan answered indifferently: "We are not, don''t wrong us."


    Instead, he wanted to see how Chen Jingrun would deal with him, whether he didn''t say anything or found evidence, he would all deal with it accordingly.


    "The entire Qiu Ming Mountain is the three of you, who are you!"


    Chen Jingrun could almost conclude that it was Su Yan and the others. He could feel an aura from Su Yan. Perhaps Su Yan and the others had revived the trees.


    Zhang Tiansheng, behind Chen Jingrun, stood up at this moment, because Su Yan was very young and his age, which made him a little interested.


    "Patriarch Chen, how does this matter make me?"


    Chen Jingrun frowned, his son is almost certain to be dead now, and this matter naturally requires him to take revenge.


    "I''ll try this guy first, it won''t hinder you."


    Chen Jingrun nodded, and Zhang Tiansheng said so. He didn''t agree that it was not giving face.


    Su Yan also looked at Zhang Tiansheng, but his eyes were extremely indifferent. In the early days of Taoism, he was considered a young talent, but he had nothing to do with him.


    "Everyone is young, aside from Master Chen, how about we play games for young people?"


    Zhang Tiansheng saw Jin Shiya, he thought this game would be more fun, because there was a hint of other fun.


    Of course, he wouldn''t directly provoke Su Yan like Chen Yifa did, and directly defeated Su Yan. Then he had the final say.


    This is the difference between Zhang Tiansheng and Chen Yifa, after all, Zhang Tiansheng belongs to the Zhang family.


    "How do you play a game for young people?"


    Su Yan has a little interest, so if you want to play, let''s play. Anyway, the time has been delayed, and I can''t take a good rest tonight.


    "Since we are in Akina, let''s race."


    "The car is good."


    "But racing, if you want to be fun, naturally you have to bet some." There was a trace of cruelty in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes.


    Su Yan was still calm, so calm that Zhang Tiansheng was a little unhappy, as if he was an old monk entering Ding.


    "What bet do you want to bet?" Su Yan asked back.


    Zhang Tiansheng smiled slightly and looked at Jin Shiya, but he did not say Jin Shiya.


    "Money is already regarded as something outside of our bodies, and we can''t be interested in betting on it. How about we betting on body parts?"


    "Good idea." Su Yan also showed a faint smile, without any change in color.


    "The arm, the arm is a good part. How about the arm in this race?!"


    Cruelty flashed in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes, staring at Su Yan without blinking.


    Chen Jingrun behind him opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it.


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Su Yan had no objection, because he was destined not to lose.

 Chapter 1311： Fast and furious

    Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba naturally didn''t have any worries, how Su Yan existed, Taoist Consummation is not his opponent, can only say that this is born purely for death.


    "what''s your name?"


    Zhang Tiansheng looked at Su Yan and asked, he wanted to know Su Yan''s name, after all, he was now a temporary opponent.


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan did not conceal that the name Su Yan is not well-known. It is Su Baxian who is famous. Even the name written on the local ranking list is Su Baxian.


    "My name is Zhang Tiansheng."


    Zhang Tiansheng said with a faint smile, with a hint of pride in his eyes, Zhang Zi is definitely a glorious existence in the famous autumn mountains and even the Jianghuai land.


    Zhang Tiansheng is indeed very lucky. He has always considered himself very lucky because he was born in the Zhang family.


    Su Yan nodded lightly, without showing too much expression.


    This made Zhang Tiansheng''s expression cold, and his unhappiness was even worse.


    He didn''t say anything, everything the car said.


    Su Yan chose a sports car at random. He didn''t care about the performance of the sports car. Even a tractor could be used as a plane.


    But Zhang Tiansheng said at this moment: "This car wants to be more passionate, we might as well use spiritual power."


    "Yes." Su Yan promised, he wouldn''t show weakness even without spiritual power.


    What Zhang Tiansheng played was the heartbeat, and he did it just to make Su Yan a little hopeful.


    They both sat in the sports car, everything was ready, Chen Jingrun''s men gave orders, and the car rushed out.


    This speed is naturally unparalleled, almost stepping on the accelerator, after all, it is very important to start ahead.


    The two raced side by side, after all, the performance of the two sports cars is similar, and the top speed is almost the same.


    The real competition is the curve, which is the test of technology and speed. If the average person is not careful, big things will happen, and it is possible to roll over.


    The two can''t use spiritual power, so now it''s like ordinary people driving, but there is no need to worry about things like a car overturning, even if it happens, it will not cause half harm to them.


    Su Yan''s car was still accelerating, the speed reached its peak, and the car let out a terrifying roar.


    The same goes for Zhang Tiansheng''s car. The two are almost in the same position. The first 500 meters is a sharp turn. This is the time to test the skills.


    Zhang Tiansheng glanced at Su Yan, with a sneer on his face, his racing skills were top-notch.


    Living in this place, Qiu Mingshan, those who don''t know how to race are not Qiu Mingshan people. He has been racing since he was a child and has won countless championships.


    Compared with Chen Yifa, Zhang Tiansheng''s car skills do not know how much better, Chen Yifa was once overtaken by him for a small half lap.


    There are a hundred meters to be a curve, one hundred meters in the blink of an eye, this time should slow down, but neither of them is like that.


    Su Yan held the steering wheel, fiddled with the gear with the other hand, and started to enter the curve.


    The speed was too fast, a sense of elegance appeared immediately, and the car seemed to rush towards the cliff uncontrollably.


    This is true for both of them, and this curve must be the same without slowing down.


    When Chen Jingrun and others saw it, they were all very nervous, and it was really a desperate game.


    Fortunately, he knew that Zhang Tiansheng was in the early stage of Taoism. Otherwise, his face would be green now. If something happened to Zhang Tiansheng, then he would not be able to explain to the Zhang family.


    But Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya are frowning at the moment. Su Yan used to make cars for them, but now it is the real technology.


    The two of them passed through this huge curve in a thrilling manner and returned to the same starting line.


    Zhang Tiansheng''s face is cold, but his spirit is high.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide deeply, and we will play well next."


    Su Yan remained silent, and did not pay attention to Zhang Tiansheng at all.


    There is an 18th turn ahead. This is where the skills of the racers are truly tested. Many racers show the gap in this place.


    Su Yan still did not slow down, and the car rushed towards the eighteenth turn like a sharp arrow.


    In Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes, this was purely stunned. It was not necessary to slow down the big turn, but it would definitely not be possible to pass the eighteen turns without slowing down.


    His heart settled down, but there was a trace of loss. He didn''t expect to win so easily.


    Zhang Tiansheng began to slow down and passed through eighteen turns. Even so, it was extremely thrilling. Almost every turn, the wheel touched the edge, and the car was about to fall into it.


    This is also the reason why he thought he was stable before. If he didn''t slow down, he would definitely fall off the cliff when he turned.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this is not a problem at all, it can be done without spiritual power.


    Su Yan passed a curve ahead. The speed of the car was too fierce. The huge centrifugal force made him unable to control the car. The car didn''t listen at all, and it got off the track more and more.


    The front tire of the car has been suspended, and it will inevitably fall off the cliff if it continues to rush over.


    But at this moment, Su Yan slammed the steering wheel and hit the end, the tire direction changed. At the moment the rear tire was suspended, the front wheel landed on the runway.


    This miraculous scene appeared in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes, making him stare wide, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "There is still this kind of operation!"


    Zhang Tiansheng couldn''t help but yelled out and was stunned. This is something that top racers cannot accomplish.


    Seeing Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba, the expressions on their faces were quite complicated, excited but not tasteful.


    They suddenly felt that the previous car was like an adult playing with a child.


    Su Yan traversed the first curve smoothly, and the following curves were made in the same way and passed easily. The speed still did not slow down by half, and the car was like a sharp arrow without any sign of stagnation.


    Zhang Tiansheng wanted to do the same, but he couldn''t control the car when he was accelerating, so he had to slow down immediately to resolve the crisis.


    In the end, Su Yan passed the eighteenth bend easily, opened Zhang Tiansheng''s five bends, and rushed forward.


    This has almost announced the result, Zhang Tiansheng is absolutely unable to surpass Su Yan, regardless of whether the road ahead is straight or curved, he will be more and more away from Su Yan.


    This caused Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes to burst into flames. He had never lost since he was a child, and never lost once. Now he is about to face failure. How would he accept it?


    The most important thing is that he played with fire himself, and cut off his arm if he lost, which made his face paler.


    Even Chen Jingrun, who had been looking at him, was uneasy at this moment. He was thinking about how to deal with the result, and he could basically know whether he won or lost.


    He couldn''t let Zhang Tiansheng lose his arm, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get rid of it.


    And when Su Yan reached Ma Pingchuan, Zhang Tiansheng also passed the curve. At this moment, there was a wave of fluctuation in his heart, and his spiritual power enveloped his body and directly acted on the car.


    He is breaking the rules!

 Chapter 1312： Kneel down!

    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya, there was a trace of anger on their faces. Su Yan did not break the rules, but this one was born to break the rules.


    They did not go to the theory with Chen Jingrun, Yuwen Xiongba just shouted at Su Yan: "My lord, use spiritual power!"


    But no matter how loud his voice was, it was impossible for Su Yan to hear it. After all, he was far apart, and Su Yan was still galloping at high speed.


    At this moment, Zhang Tian used his spiritual power vividly, the car was completely controlled by him, and it was flying off the ground.


    Zhang Tiansheng only has victory in his eyes, he will never allow himself to fail, he has never failed, and he must never let his life have such a stain.


    The Zhang family''s competition is too fierce. Even if this stain is small, it will be infinitely magnified by others, and eventually make him completely lose the position of heir.


    His speed naturally exceeded the limit of the car, like an airplane, moving at full speed.


    Su Yan saw the abnormal speed of Zhang Tiansheng through the rearview mirror, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He was not angry, nor did he care about Zhang Tiansheng''s cheating, but kept driving at full speed without using spiritual power.


    Just as he was about to step into the next corner, Zhang Tiansheng''s car had already reached behind Su Yan. At this moment, Su Yan directly stuck in position and prevented him from passing through.


    But Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes were full of sarcasm, and he increased his spiritual power. Even though the car leaped, it flew directly from the roof of Su Yan.


    After landing on the road steadily, Zhang Tiansheng did not continue flying, but at full speed. He was like hiding his ears and stealing the bell, thinking that Su Yan didn''t know.


    Now it was Zhang Tiansheng''s turn to stop Su Yan, and the constant jamming made Su Yan unable to surpass at all. Even if the curve was moving at full speed, Su Yan could not surpass.


    Zhang Tiansheng was not afraid of constant collisions at all, and moved forward at a constant speed. If Su Yan could not fly, it would be impossible to pass this lane. Zhang Tiansheng completely occupied the middle position, and both sides could not pass.


    This is the famous narrow section, this section is impossible to overtake.


    However, Su Yan ran into Zhang Tiansheng again, and then the car headed up. Without any spiritual power, he overtook Zhang Tiansheng''s car roof.


    Zhang Tiansheng''s face became cold, and he picked up the walkie-talkie and said angrily: "You cheated, you have already lost!"


    This attitude made Su Yan''s face full of contempt, he didn''t pay any attention to it, and directly rushed forward.


    On the last lap, Su Yan suppressed Zhang Tiansheng until he reached the end.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya were naturally happy. They witnessed the whole process that Su Yan did not use the slightest spiritual power and won the game under Zhang Tian''s vivid spiritual power. This is simply wonderful and beautiful.


    "My lord, great!"


    Yuwen Xiongba excitedly gave Su Yan a high-five, admiring Su Yan''s driving skills.


    "You can now call it the **** of autumn mountains."


    On the side, Chen Jingrun''s face was low, and his heart was very uncomfortable, and his intention to kill Su Yan was even higher.


    In any case, he will never let Su Yan and others go tonight, because he can now conclude that Su Yan and others killed his son.


    Zhang Tiansheng jumped out of the car, pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said, "You cheated, you lose, and you have broken your arm!"


    Facing Zhang Tiansheng''s roar and anger, Su Yan had nothing but contempt.


    "I thought you were a race car driver and I thought you liked racing cars, but now it seems like a name."


    Zhang Tiansheng naturally knew Su Yan''s ridicule, and he knew that he had used his spiritual power, but he would not admit that he had to win this game.


    "What do you mean!"


    "What do I mean you still don''t know?" Su Yan was amused, "You are flying behind me, you think I can''t see it?"


    Zhang Tiansheng was shocked. At the speed of racing, it is impossible for a racer to look at the back, even looking at the rearview mirror. The car might fall down a cliff in the blink of an eye.


    So Zhang Tiansheng would not believe it, he thought it was Su Yan who was deceiving him.


    "nonsense!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain, because he felt that Zhang Tiansheng was a bit stupid, he could pass through, but he couldn''t pass through. He passed through is strength, and passed through himself is cheating. This is really funny.


    After the amusement, Su Yan also thought it was meaningless, and he should leave here.


    But Chen Jingrun stood in front of Su Yan and directly blocked his way.


    "I want to go like this, it''s not that simple!"


    Su Yan looked at Chen Jingrun as if looking at a grasshopper, without even showing contempt.


    "If you lose, you have to sever yourself first!"


    "My lord did not lose!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shouted at the moment, his face full of anger.


    "Does the district master dare to be presumptuous!"


    Chen Jingrun yelled, full of spiritual power gushing out, and directly attacked and killed Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face suddenly changed, and he was naturally unable to deal with it in the mid-Taoist stage.


    But this spiritual coercion disappeared when it was a bit away from Yu Wenxiong''s tyrant, obviously it was Su Yan.


    Chen Jingrun''s expression turned cold, knowing that Su Yan was not a normal existence, but his anger did not fall.


    "You don''t just have to kill yourself, you have to pay for my son''s life!"


    Zhang Tiansheng also spoke at this moment: "Patriarch Chen, could it be that he killed one shot?"


    "It must be him, only he has that strength, and the entire Qiu Mingshan is only three of them!"


    Chen Jingrun can almost conclude that Su Yan is the murderer and he absolutely wants to avenge his son.


    "Then it will be easy, break his arm first, and then let him pay for his life!"


    A coldness flashed in Zhang Tiansheng''s eyes, and the person who caused a stain on himself must not be left behind.


    In the face of the constant chatter of these two people, Su Yan actually didn''t want to be disturbed, but the object was him, so there was no way.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Jingrun and said lightly, "This is your own death."


    Chen Jingrun smiled. He was the first Taoist in his mid-terms, and it was the first time he heard someone say this, but nothing matters.


    Behind him emerged a phantom tiger of a fierce tiger, extremely powerful, with a whistling meaning, and majestic spiritual power, even Zhang Tiansheng on the side was shocked.


    "The Taoist mid-stage is really terrifying!"


    Zhang Tiansheng couldn''t help but exclaimed, but in the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya, it was like a frog sitting on a well and watching the sky.


    Facing Chen Jingrun''s offensive, Su Yan did not do anything, but shouted in a low voice: "Kneel down!"


    Just these two words seemed to have infinite magic power. All of Chen Jingrun''s spiritual power disappeared. The tiger suddenly disappeared like a sick cat, howling and screaming.


    This scene made Chen Jingrun unable to imagine that he was comparable to a Daoist''s fierce blow in the middle stage, but was so resolved, his face suddenly changed, revealing a deep sense of fear.


    Now he knew that Su Yan''s strength had surpassed his imagination. It was just two words, trapping himself like a shackle, unable to move at all.


    He began to feel the pressure, it was a kind of pressure comparable to that of Mount Tai, and his muscles and bones creaked.

 Chapter 1313： Broken arm

    Zhang Tiansheng on the side was also stunned by this sudden scene. Chen Jingrun''s offensive disappeared completely, as if he was gone out of thin air.


    More than that, under Su Yan''s spiritual coercion, Chen Jingrun didn''t have the slightest resistance at all. His body trembled constantly, and finally fell to his knees in humiliation.


    He didn''t have any resistance at all, he was completely suppressed. Su Yan''s strength was too great, and he could not resist at all.


    Zhang Tiansheng completely changed his color and couldn''t help but roar: "Patriarch Chen, what are you doing!"


    Chen Jingrun felt bitter now, and this bitterness could not be said, because his body was under tremendous pressure, as if the center of gravity around him had increased hundreds of times.


    Now the pressure on his muscles and bones is increasing, so that he can''t straighten up at all, and he is already rickety.


    Zhang Tiansheng was completely panicked now, Chen Jingrun in the middle Taoist stage did not even have the slightest resistance to resist, even a fool understood everything now.


    He looked at Su Yan, it was no longer the anger and killing intent that he had before, but only deep anxiety and panic.


    Su Yan at this moment seemed like a **** and demon, making Zhang Tiansheng afraid, hesitating, and frightened.


    Chen Jingrun looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of begging. He knew that he was wrong. He only asked Su Yan to let him go. Whatever his son''s hatred was not as important as his own life.


    But how could Su Yan let him go. At first he didn''t want to pay attention to it, but this person came to die by himself, and he repeatedly provokes his bottom line. Naturally, he is willing to help those who ask for death.


    Once the pressure increased, even Zhang Tiansheng felt the strangeness around him, and his face was full of horror.


    He just wants to escape now, just want to leave here, only the Zhang Family can protect him, but his feet can''t move because they are already shaking like chaff.


    This made his sense of horror in his heart even stronger, and his face had already changed, his face was bloodless, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Chen Jingrun''s body has been crackling constantly, his bones and muscles have been suppressed to the extreme, and he is on the verge of breaking apart.


    Blood began to flow out of his eyes, which was very miserable. Until now, he looked at Su Yan''s face in regret, and should not provoke such a bad star.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world, and Su Yan''s killing intent has been decided. If this kind of person is not eliminated, I am afraid that trouble will continue.


    It won''t do much to him, but it will upset him, so get rid of it.


    Chen Jingrun''s body also broke directly at this moment, his muscles and bones shattered, and blood poured out all over his body, looking very miserable.


    Su Yan didn''t let him accept the pain too much, there was no need to torture like this, just kill him.


    Therefore, Su Yan squeezed his hand, and a burst of spiritual power rushed directly to Chen Jingrun''s forehead, instantly taking away his spiritual knowledge and spiritual power.


    Chen Jingrun is now like an empty shell, completely dead, with his legs deeply buried in the ground, just kneeling to death.


    After killing Chen Jingrun, Su Yan looked at Zhang Tiansheng with a calm face, but this indifference made Zhang Tiansheng a strong anxiety.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    Zhang Tiansheng trembled and kept backing up, but his feet were unsteady, he fell directly to the ground, rolled on the ground several times, and finally fell into a ditch on the side of the road.


    Su Yan walked towards him and looked at him condescendingly, as if looking at a mayfly or an ant.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to kill you, but you provoke me and saw me kill Chen Jingrun. In order to avoid trouble, I can only deal with you."


    Hearing these words, Zhang Tiansheng was scared and his face was bloodless.


    But the desire to survive still made him look at Su Yan, full of anticipation.


    But Su Yan''s face was so plain that he didn''t give him any hope at all.


    "You can''t kill me, I am from the Zhang family!"


    Zhang Tiansheng finally said this, and now he can only use the Zhang family to suppress it in order to save his life.


    Su Yan showed a slight smile, with a touch of sarcasm, and he was unwilling to face reality when he died.


    "Zhang''s family, are you really dick?"


    "I am from the Zhang Family of the old nine sect, don''t you know Zhang Family?!"


    "Yes, but so what?"


    Su Yan''s words made Zhang Tiansheng look dead, and his family was unable to suppress Su Yan. He knew that most of his life would be accounted for here.


    But he did not give up, no one would give up his life, even if he knew that there was no hope, he would not give up.


    "My Zhang family is the overlord of the Jianghuai land. If you kill me, I will be angry."


    "My adults have never put Zhang''s family in their eyes."


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help making up for it at this moment, leaving Zhang Tiansheng''s heart scarred.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one is afraid of Zhang Family''s anger, even the master of the Xiuwu World is polite to my Zhang Family."


    Zhang Tiansheng used the last killer. This was the last glimmer of hope, and he hoped it would be useful.


    Su Yan was attracted by this sentence, which was the only useful sentence among all the nonsense by Zhang Tiansheng.


    "Xiuwu Realm, do you also know Xiuwu Realm?"


    "Of course I know that my Zhang family is comparable to an aristocratic family and has been recognized by many martial arts circles."


    Zhang Tiansheng had a hint of pride. He was going to tell everything now, and it would be fine to blow Zhang''s family to the sky, because in that way his life could survive.


    "This genius fight is a grand age held together by the old nine gates, but it was held in our Zhang family''s ancestral house, which can explain the status of our Zhang family.


    This Su Yan knew that the leader of the Old Nine Doors was not surprising.


    But Zhang Tiansheng continued: "This genius battle selects all geniuses, who are going to enter the martial arts realm!"


    Su Yan smiled calmly: "Is the martial arts world very strong?"


    Zhang Tiansheng was taken aback. Isn''t this nonsense? The martial arts world is not strong, but the martial arts world is stronger.


    "I can also tell you that I was almost designated as the selected person this time. If I die, not only the Zhang family will find you to settle accounts, but the various sects in the martial arts world will also be angry!"


    This is Zhang Tiansheng''s pretense, he is actually nothing at the Zhang family, but he has been holding fantasies and wants to become the heir, and other Zhang family geniuses regard him as a clown.


    The news that Su Yan wanted to get had already been obtained. The Zhang family was comparable to the aristocratic family. The purpose of this genius fight was to select disciples for those martial arts sects.


    After receiving useful news, Su Yan was unambiguous, and a group of spiritual power appeared on the palm of his hand, beating constantly.


    Zhang Tiansheng''s complexion changed drastically. He couldn''t escape death after he said so much. He suddenly felt a hatred for Su Yan.


    "I will become a ghost even if I die!"


    Su Yan smiled: "Sorry, I didn''t plan to give you this opportunity."


    Spiritual power surged, directly turning Zhang Tiansheng into ashes, and even the soul burned nothingness.


    Originally, Su Yan only wanted to kill him, but Zhang Tiansheng did this to death, no wonder he was there.

 Chapter 1314： grand occasion

    After killing Zhang Tiansheng, Su Yan''s face was completely restored as before, but his bangs were still faintly fluctuating, reflecting his angular face.


    Jin Shiya and Yu Wen Xiongba walked over, did not speak, and they did not know how to speak.


    "Don''t worry, there is a Zhang family teenager, even if the Zhang Family Patriarch is here, I won''t blink."


    Su Yan''s words impressed Yu Wen Xiongba in his heart, and only his own adults could say such domineering words.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan got in the car, Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba also got in the car and walked down the mountain.


    As for other vehicles, they were naturally turned into ashes in the fire, and then blown away by the wind.


    As if nothing had happened in this place, everything was wiped out, there was no trace.


    Indeed, Su Yan wanted this, it was naturally very simple, he was not afraid of anything, just a habit, not wanting these corpses or vehicles to destroy the lush greenery of this autumn famous mountain.


    The three arrived in the downtown area of ??Qiu Mingshan. It was midnight at the moment, and the street was very quiet. Only some KTVs or nightclubs were still flashing red lights.


    Yuwen Xiongba yawned, and was a little tired. This was instinctively casual.


    They do not need to sleep in this state, but their habits cannot be changed. Moreover, a good night''s sleep is better for the body.


    Randomly found a good hotel, the three of them entered it, rested separately, nothing to say all night.


    But compared to the calm of the Qiu Mingshan city, the Chen family has become an ant on the hot pot.


    The owner of the family has not returned until now, and everyone is very flustered, afraid that the owner of the family will encounter unexpected events.


    The Chen family''s prestige was established entirely by Chen Jingrun. Everyone respects the Chen family as they respect Chen Jinrun.


    Once he falls, then the Chen family will completely decline, and will even be destroyed by the enemy''s hands.


    The arena is like this. It is not that there were rivers and lakes in ancient times. There are also rivers and lakes in modern times. It just changed the way, but it is still the weak and the strong.


    What can they do if they are anxious, they can only wait until the earth is gone, and they can only lie to the world, even if they are violated.


    The next day, Su Yan and others woke up early, ate dinner at the hotel, and then headed towards Zhang''s house.


    The Zhang family, this family with an ancient history, the existence of the head of the old nine gates, the overlord of the Jianghuai land, is comparable to the heritage of the aristocratic family, just like a giant beast.


    In Jianghuai, no one dares to provoke the Zhang family. The Zhang family is the rule. They have the final say. Many people live by the Zhang family.


    And the Zhang family is not such a gloomy family, on the contrary, this family is very sensible, knows how to gather people''s hearts and gather their own forces.


    Of course, the family is huge, and the children of them can''t be disciplined naturally. The dude is a trivial matter. Usually, the Zhang family hasn''t taken care of it and doesn''t cause a mess.


    This time is a genius battle. Not only the geniuses of the Zhang family, but also the geniuses of the other eight disciplines, and even some geniuses from aristocratic families have come to join in the fun, so it goes without saying that it is absolutely wonderful.


    Their purpose is naturally to show themselves in front of everyone. Only by winning the genius of the same generation can they aspire to the top and become a real family powerhouse.


    Of course, they have a more important purpose, that is, the number of disciples of Shuilianmen.


    This time Shuilianmen released three disciples, and they were inner disciples, who were taught by the great elder of Shuilianmen himself.


    How much water curtain door exists, it is a more powerful sect than the ethereal door. It is said that it has half-stepped into the middle position, and it is only a matter of time before it becomes the middle position.


    Otherwise, how could the geniuses of these big families care about this game so much. Entering the water curtain gate would be like a turmoil, and the future will be limitless, and it will be more tempting than being the head of the house.


    When Su Yan came to the land of Zhang Family, they were shocked by the magnificent architecture of Zhang Family. This family deserves to be the overlord of Jianghuai, and this old mansion is also domineering enough, equivalent to the existence of the Prince''s Mansion.


    At this moment, the Zhang family is full of people, and people from all walks of life come to the door from time to time, surrounded by luxury cars and beauties. I really envy the surrounding crowd.


    Not to mention that there are a lot of people in the Jianghuai area, but there are also many people from other provinces. Yuwen Xiongba''s family and his own business can receive invitation letters, which is enough to explain the number of people invited.


    "Let''s go, go in and have a look."


    As Su Yan said, he took the lead to walk towards the Zhang family, but when he got to the door, he let Yuwen Xiongba go ahead.


    After all, it was Yubumi Yuba who had been invited, and he didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he didn''t have any interest in watching.


    After reading the invitation letter, the people at the door immediately showed a smile on their faces. The owner of the house had instructed them that all visitors would welcome them with smiles.


    When the three of them entered, the inside was even more lively, like a simple and huge banquet party.


    Many people are holding wine glasses, talking in groups, laughing constantly.


    At this moment, a man in a suit came over, naturally because of Jin Shiya.


    Men in suits are well-known in Jianghuai, and their family assets are billions, making them a first-class family in the business world.


    "This gentleman, do you know your last name?"


    From this glance, you can see that Yu Wen Xiongba is the boss, and Su Yan pretends to be like a bodyguard behind him.


    Yuwen Xiongba ignored this person''s words, but took off his sunglasses and said lightly: "This house is really lively."


    He naturally said to Su Yan, wanting to see Su Yan''s attitude.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but the man in the suit showed dissatisfaction on his face.


    With such an identity and the first to speak, those local tyrants or big men in the martial arts world have to respond respectfully, and this is the first time that people have been so neglected.


    In his opinion, this is actually a kind of humiliation, and he didn''t want to talk to Yu Wenxiong, for Jin Shiya.


    The face of the man in the suit was uncertain, and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t look at it at all. He was just a small rich second generation. If he wanted to, he could wipe out a rich second generation in the city every day.


    "Let''s go, this party is boring, go and choose a good place to have a try."


    Yuwen Xiongba took the lead to leave, Su Yan and Jin Shiya naturally followed, and Su Yan didn''t say anything about it.


    Jin Shiya''s appearance is too normal to attract bees and butterflies, but Su Yan didn''t care, as long as no one was frivolous or moved, he would not care.


    Jin Shiya didn''t care about this either, she could naturally feel the hot gaze of the man in the suit, but it was a disgusting feeling in her heart.


    Seeing the three people leave, the man in the suit sank completely, obviously angry.


    A little brother next to him said at this moment: "Mao Mei, this group of people don''t know what to do. After this genius battle is over, I will find someone to fix it?"

 Chapter 1315： Elder Water Curtain Door

    There was a cold expression in the eyes of the rich second generation named Mei Shao. The woman he was fond of had never escaped the palm of his hand.


    "Yes, but remember, you can''t hurt any beautiful women."


    The little brother nodded quickly, with a smile in his eyes, he naturally knew Shao Mei''s disposition.


    When he arrived at Zhang''s house, Mei Shao''s sexual desire remained unchanged, and this was the reason why he was able to make friends with him.


    Everyone has weaknesses, as long as you catch him, he will be firmly grasped by you, and if you are stronger than you, if you do what you like, it will definitely be accepted.


    Su Yan and the others came to the martial arts training ground. This martial arts training ground was so magnificent.


    Obviously this place was specially prepared by the Zhang family, for the genius battle, presumably this genius battle was not held once.


    In fact, the number of people who came to participate was far from hundreds of thousands, and the total amounted to about 10,000. This is still the result of some people dragging their families.


    Yu Wen Xiongba found the corresponding seating area according to the level on his invitation letter, and his face immediately showed displeasedness.


    "This family regards me as the lowest class!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "The lowest level is the lowest. People who are regarded as businessmen will not attract attention."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, and his anger slowly dissipated.


    "That''s it, this location is the best."


    Su Yan pointed to the front seat, walked over, and sat down with Jin Shiya.


    "No, I''m the boss now, I sit in the middle."


    Yu Wen Xiongba said with a smirk, and directly squeezed Jin Shiya to the left.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, Yuwen Xiongba was right. There are so many people here, maybe they will be discovered.


    And he still doesn''t want to be found out, so that his face is a little fuzzy, and his face is a little different.


    "Look, the first few rows are all giant crocodiles from Jiangbei''s business community." Yu Wen Xiongba pointed to the men in front of the famous brand and said, "On weekdays, these are greeted with smiling faces with their tails in front of me. "


    Su Yan said solemnly: "Stop talking nonsense."


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly lost his voice. It was really sad that this pretending to be the boss still couldn''t live with the addiction of the boss.


    Jin Shiya on the side smiled again and again, lightly covering her red lips.


    At this moment, the martial arts field is also gradually becoming lively, and the group of people that I saw in the front court are now here one after another and start to watch the game.


    The noise here is getting louder, but Su Yan still sits quietly on the chair, closing his eyes and resting, waiting for the start of the game.


    On the high platform, those vacancies are dedicated to some martial arts leaders with high prestige and even high morals.


    Among them, there are naturally the positions of the nine heads of the old nine doors, and the front seat is not one seat, but two.


    The Zhang Family Patriarch occupies a position, and the rest is naturally the elder of the water curtain door.


    The regions have been carefully divided, and no one opposes this rule. After all, what kind of strength sits in what position.


    The lowest ranks are naturally business people. This group of people has no force and it is an unprecedented thing to be invited.


    The next highest are the big men in the martial arts world. They have the power, but they are only at the level of a master.


    As for the real powerhouses, those who existed above the later stage of the Grand Master would naturally sit in the VIP area, and even the Zhang family had to be careful.


    At this moment, everyone is in place, waiting for the start of the game. They know that the game wants to start, and the seats on the high platform must be filled.


    The Patriarch of the Zhang Family was the first to appear, wearing a copper coin robe, with a vigorous look, and there was a sense of arrogance and righteousness between his eyebrows, and he knew that he was a powerful Taoist.


    He walked directly to the rooftop at the moment, accepting everyone''s eyes, and said nothing.


    After him, the eight masters of the old nine doors also came out one after another, each talking and laughing very relaxed.


    "Laosan Li, I heard that your family has recently come out with an extraordinary genius?" Patriarch Chen asked, and the others also looked towards Patriarch Li.


    Patriarch Li smiled slightly, somewhat noncommittal.


    "It seems that the Li family is the top priority in this genius battle." Xie Jiuye said with squinting eyes.


    "No matter how talented he is, my little girl will definitely be the top three." Wu''s Patriarch said in a voice.


    But the only woman among the nine people was dissatisfied, she was naturally Huo Xiangu.


    The Huo family is a bit unique. It inherits from females but not males. Every head of the family is a female and recruits a son-in-law. When the boy is born, the surname is the same, and the girl is named Huo.


    Huo Family Patriarch''s nickname is Huo Xiangu, this is the rule passed down from the first term.


    The Patriarch of the Qi family laughed coldly: "You can''t win by just relying on your mouth. If you want to get the water curtain door, it depends on your strength."


    "Old Ba is right."


    The Patriarch of the Chen family spoke with a hoarse voice. Their family has always had this genetic disease.


    Only Ermen, Liumen and Zhang''s Patriarch did not speak. The first two were too lazy to speak, while the latter was looking at the sky.


    "Father, what are you looking at?"


    The Chen Family Patriarch asked, and looked towards the sky, but saw nothing.


    Patriarch Zhang did not answer either, still looking at the sky like wood.


    After a while, this Patriarch''s face showed excitement, and then turned into a respectful look.


    When the other patrons saw it, they immediately understood that someone who could make Master Zhang Dafo such a person must be the elder Shuilianmen.


    Sure enough, there was a rainbow of colors suddenly appeared on the side of that day, and something like a spaceship came out in the air.


    When they got closer, everyone saw that this spaceship was a wooden ship, and it was not small.


    Everyone was amazed again and again, and kept talking about the wooden boat and even the people on the wooden boat.


    "Spaceship outside the sky?" A giant crocodile grew his mouth.


    "I''m afraid this is the arrival of immortals!" Even the martial arts world leader has a sudden change.


    An old man stroked his beard and said: "It''s not that exaggerated. According to reliable sources, this is probably the elder of the water curtain door."


    "Elder Water Curtain Door?"


    Many people were puzzled, and looked at this person for answers.


    "It is said that it is more terrifying than the deity, even some of the strong people on the ground list, in the eyes of these sects, they are nothing but ants!"


    Everyone''s complexion was shocked, and there was a sense of fear on their faces.


    "It''s no wonder that there is such a huge contest for geniuses. I''m afraid it is this sect to choose geniuses."


    "Yes, it must be so."


    "It''s a pity that my family children can''t participate." Someone shook his head and sighed.


    "Who can compare to the Old Nine Gates, the smaller part of China is occupied by them, I am afraid that the recent limelight is so strong that Su Ba can compare."


    Some people actually compared Su Yan with him. After all, these people didn''t know much about Su Yan and thought he was just a young genius.

 Chapter 1316： Game start

    But a group of bigwigs from Jiangnan and even Jiangbei were dissatisfied. They even compared Su Ba, who was the fifth on the list, to compare them first.


    "How Existent Su Baxian exists, you compare him with the stinky hairy boy!"


    This group of bigwigs are quite angry, because they can only advance by leaps and bounds through Su Yan''s favor, so they naturally want to maintain Su Yan''s prestige.


    "Aren''t you just a young genius, do you need to kneel and lick like this?"


    The big guys in the Jianghuai area and even other areas sneered and didn''t take it seriously.


    The new Jiangbei champion, a person approved by Su Yan, stood up at this moment, looking at these people with an angry expression.


    "I think you don''t know the depth. If Master Su is here today, I''m afraid you will all have to knelt and apologize!"


    "Will I wait for the existence of great heroes everywhere, how can I kowtow to a hairy kid? You are really nonsense."


    Both sides are at war, and no one is allowed to fight.


    Su Yan and the others were also attracted. Su Yan''s expression was a little strange at this moment. He didn''t expect that he was the cause of the conflict between the two sides.


    "My lord, you are looked down upon."


    Yuwen Xiongba was very angry, slandering and looking down on how Su Yan could bear it.


    "Why don''t it matter."


    Su Yan said lightly, regaining calmness, and continued to sit in the chair and close his eyes to rest.


    Yuwen Xiongba said, Su Yan said so, even if he wanted to teach those people, he would not dare.


    The two parties are still arguing, and it is getting worse.


    In the end, it was a master who had achieved great success and said: "Don''t you guys watch the World Martial Arts League Forum, Master Su is the fifth in the ranking!"


    These words immediately stirred up a thousand waves of waves, making the big men in Jianghuai and other places bewildered.


    They did not have the habit of watching the World Martial Arts League, but they knew what the fifth place in the rankings meant.


    Someone immediately checked it out and thought that this person must have lied, but in the end it turned out that all of them were ashamed.


    "It''s really the fifth existence in the ranking!"


    "Unexpectedly, the genius rumored to the outside world is so enchanting."


    In this way, this group of people didn''t dare to make any trouble again, and they didn''t dare to say anything that despised Su Yan, but the people from Jiangnan Jiangbei and other places were as if they had won a battle, and they were all smiling.


    At this moment, the wooden boat in the sky also stopped, blocking the sunlight, making the bottom all black.


    This makes many people even more shocked. It is hard to imagine how powerful a wooden boat is to make it fly.


    This can also explain that the nine Patriarchs of the Old Nine Sects attach so much importance to this quota, who is unwilling to send their children to such a powerful sect.


    The wooden ship''s cabin door opened, and a piece of wooden ladder was firmly connected to the high platform. Everything was in order, and a dozen people appeared on the wooden ship.


    This group of people was headed by an old man with a pinch of white hair on his forehead. They all dressed similarly, and several of them were very young.


    The elder headed by him is naturally the elder of Shuilianmen and the great elder.


    This time the three places were proposed by him, and he will teach them after the selection.


    The old man''s name is parallel imports. Although this name is a bit special, his prestige is not small in the martial arts world, and it is not much worse than the ethereal master.


    At this moment, he took the lead and walked down, unhurriedly or slowly, accepting countless suspicious and even respectful gazes.


    Just arrived at the high platform, the nine patriarchs of the old nine gates immediately greeted them, all with respectful expressions.


    Patriarch Zhang said with a smile on his face at this moment: "Welcome to the elder of parallel imports."


    The parallel imports nodded, not showing excessive facial expressions.


    "Ok."


    Just a word, anyone would think of arrogance, but in the eyes of all the Patriarchs of the Old Nine Doors, this is the attitude that parallel imports should have.


    "Elder Parallel, please come to your seat."


    Patriarch Zhang quickly invited, but the parallel imports did not shy away, and he went straight to the two top positions.


    The Patriarch of the Zhang Family looked at the Parallel Elder and said: "Elder, this genius battle is ready."


    "well."


    The parallel imports nodded, looked at his three new disciples, and said lightly: "This time is the time for you to train new people and improve your strength."


    It turned out that the group of people who followed the parallel imports were all his closed disciples, so their strength was naturally nothing to say.


    The three disciples nodded respectfully, with a warlike expression on their faces.


    "Master, rest assured, I won''t let people pass my level easily."


    "Master, we are not learning for nothing. If we can''t win, we won''t go."


    ...


    Hearing what these people said, the parallel imports nodded, of course trusting his disciples.


    However, the heart of the nine main gate masters is tight. In this way, does it mean that this genius battle is not just about taking the top three, but also evaluating it.


    But they can''t help it, the rules are like this, but as long as they can enter the water curtain door, everything will be fine, and their hearts are still eager.


    After all the words were finished, the parallel imports also sat on the front chair, without any tweaking, he knew that this position was for him.


    Seeing the parallel imports sitting down, the other family masters also sat down, but the martial arts field became more noisy, and they all wanted to know the final result.


    Naturally, this needs to be presided over by the Patriarch of the Zhang family. After all, this is his home, and he has to give face.


    Patriarch Zhang stood up and waved his hand. Everyone immediately became quiet, and the whole martial arts field was suddenly silent.


    "Today, I would like to thank you all for coming to my Zhang''s house to watch the genius dispute. Thanks again."


    The Patriarch of the Zhang family gave their hands all around to express their gratitude, and many people responded quickly. After all, the Patriarch of the Zhang family was an unfathomable figure, not just the overlord of Jianghuai.


    "Today''s genius battle is a total of 16 people, and the top three are finally decided!"


    Sixteen people, this surprised many people, these nine old geniuses, nine young geniuses, where did the remaining seven come from?


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, the Patriarch of the Zhang family was not in a hurry, but slowly said: "As the host, my Zhang family should have two places."


    This is understandable, after all, it was held on his site, and he had to endure it if he didn''t accept it.


    When the other eight people heard this, their cheeks trembled, but they didn''t say anything.


    "What about the remaining six?" someone couldn''t help asking.


    "Of the remaining six people, three are from Shuilianmen, and the other three are top talents selected from various places."


    The Patriarch of the Zhang family said, and there were three old men behind the stands who were all showing pride. It seemed that those three were their children.


    Everyone was in an uproar, originally thought it was just a genius dispute within the Old Nine Sects, but unexpectedly it was such a rule that they couldn''t help but envy those three families.


    Seeing that it was not early, the Patriarch of the Zhang family waved his big hand at this moment, and a majestic momentum surged out, which was shocking.


    "Then the game will begin now!"

 Chapter 1317： Stunning four

    As soon as the words of the Zhang Family Patriarch came out, everyone around heard the words like rolling thunder, which lasted for a long time and shocked their hearts.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Jin Shiya were naturally stunned by the sound of rolling thunder, and their strength was naturally unable to compete with it, and there was a huge gap between them.


    And Su Yan''s face was slightly solemn at the moment, and his face changed slightly with this force. At least this must be the existence of a Taoist consummate.


    It is no wonder that the Zhang family is comparable to the existence of aristocratic families. It is really not a propaganda lie. The realm of this family leader is completely comparable to some aristocratic family leaders.


    This can also explain why Shuilianmen pays attention to this genius dispute, and the three inner disciples are given, or the elder personally teaches it.


    In this way, Su Yan can guess that the parallel imports of the Great Elder of the Water Curtain Gate are probably also the realm of Taoist Consummation, so the head of it is naturally beyond the existence of Taoists, and it is very likely that he has entered the realm of Yin Dan.


    Su Yan''s complexion recovered, not happy, still sitting quietly, waiting for the start of the game, he wanted to see what the old nine-door genius dispute was.


    After the announcement of the competition, a group of young girls appeared in the center of the martial arts training ground, dancing enthusiastically, full of youthful vitality.


    It''s like a cheerleading team between basketball games, and it''s lively.


    After the jump, the referee first appeared on the stage. The realm of the referee was the existence of Taoists, which surprised Su Yan slightly. It seemed that this genius battle might not be as simple as the master.


    Taoist geniuses, even Su Yan had to admit that they were geniuses. After all, this group of people were not more than twenty years old.


    Compared to the previous ones, he is not weak and disadvantaged. It seems that these families have really taken a lot of money from their children.


    After the referee, when the various talented disciples appeared, the whole martial arts field also set off a climax.


    "First, let the three inner disciples of Shuilianmen appear!"


    The host said loudly, pointing his hand to the high platform, and everyone looked over.


    The Great Elder of Water Curtain Gate nodded at this moment, and the three young disciples standing respectfully behind him flew down.


    The height of more than ten meters naturally couldn''t help them, like a sword flying through the sky, landing smoothly on the competition platform of the martial arts field.


    Two males and one female, named Shui Shui, Shui Huo, and Shui Earth. This is the third of the five new disciples of Inner Sect.


    As for Shuijin, the two of Mizuki did not come here. Their strength was no longer in comparison with the geniuses of the old nine doors. They were called by the head of Shuilianmen to be the boy on the table and guided by him.


    These three people had just entered the water curtain gate, and they were all disciples of the martial arts realm, and they were fundamentally different from the secular world.


    The three settled down, greeted everyone''s gaze, indifferently, without any panic, they had seen too many scenes like this.


    Some people were very unhappy when they saw the arrogance of the three, but they just murmured a few words.


    The Parallel Elder looked at the masters of the old nine sects at this moment, and said: "My three disciples are also newcomers, but they are selected from aristocratic families. This time they will be used as a test step."


    Although parallel imports say so, everyone knows in their hearts that this is not that simple, and the selection of the family must be extremely powerful.


    "If they get the top three, then there will be no place to enter my water curtain!"


    The words of the parallel imports changed the expressions of everyone, they all wanted to say something, but they were all interrupted directly by the parallel imports.


    "My water curtain door recruits geniuses, not mediocrities. Is it that easy to get my guidance and want to get my water curtain door spirit herb medicine?!"


    Everyone was silent and had to take it. The parallel imports were reasonable. After all, everyone was begging to enter the water curtain.


    "Well, my Zhang family will fight for at least one spot."


    "Father Zhang, you still have at least one spot, aren''t you afraid to flash your tongue?!" Family Master Wu said angrily.


    "I didn''t say that the two are already very humble." The Zhang Family Patriarch had a calm face, not caring about the Wu Family Patriarch''s anger at all.


    When the crowd was discussing and quarreling, the host began to introduce the genius of the old nine doors, and the quarrel disappeared.


    "Next are the two geniuses of the Zhang family, Zhang Yufan and Zhang Kuofan."


    The two leaped out. Zhang Yufan was the grandson of the Zhang Family Patriarch, and Zhang Kuofan was the genius of the Zhang Family second only to Zhang Yufan.


    When the two appeared on the stage, a group of fans suddenly blushed, because they were so handsome, as handsome as Ouba, and even more fierce as an iron man.


    "Zhang Yufan, I love you!"


    "Zhang Kuofan, you are the best!"


    This girl who has been so excited that she screams makes people think of Tuo, so she won''t be so crazy.


    After the two fell off the court, the Red Family geniuses followed. The Red Family was different from the others. It has been a single pass.


    The geniuses of the red family sang operas for a long time. This is a favorite of the red family, because their ancestors were singing operas.


    The opera that I sang is the famous "Farewell My Concubine". Many characters with faces and faces are infected by this opera because they are really good at singing.


    The young ones also think they are beautiful because they are so handsome.


    Li Family Li Ronghao leaped out, and Chen Fan and Wu Lai also came out with him.


    The geniuses of these three families often get together on weekdays and are very familiar, so they walked out together.


    "Three bitch!"


    Many people have named the three people by chance, and they are really very cheap.


    They have a really bad reputation. They have done everything for sneaking around and harming the good girl, and they are even notorious.


    But the three of them didn''t care, because they didn''t put a handle on them, these people could only blame, and could not show evidence.


    But the heads of the three families were dull. Although there was no evidence, it was not a good thing to be criticized and hated.


    But seeing that the parallel import elder had no words, the three Patriarchs were relieved.


    The next is Dao Lao Liu��s son with a knife cut, a giant knife behind his back, very majestic and brutal, and the beard on that face makes people think that he is a greasy uncle.


    The cheering voice of Mimei is naturally less, after all, this knife cut is a bit scary and unshaven.


    The Huo Family Huo Yuanyuan just debuted, amazed everyone at once, really beautiful, like a fairy descending to the earth, this kind of beauty is as pure as a lotus.


    The old Bajia Qi Dekai followed Huo Yuanyuan on the court. He had admired Huo Yuanyuan for a long time, like a follower, even Qi Tiezui had nothing to do.


    The last young man on the court held Xiaodi in his hand, and he kept making beautiful voices all the way, and he was hailed as a little prodigy of flute.


    He is Xie Jiuye''s most beloved son Xie Yu. He is the most enchanting genius in Xie''s family. He is gentle and gentle, and is more popular than Zhang Yufan and Zhang Kuofan.


    "Today I can see the little child prodigy Jieyu, can hear his beautiful Xiao voice, and I won''t regret it after traveling thousands of miles." A young girl Huaichun said shyly.

 Chapter 1318： Give up for love

    The ten talented youths of the Old Nine Gates all showed up. This is almost known to many people, and it is reasonable.


    What was left was to make many people crane their necks. The last three of them were top talents selected from all over the Jianghuai area. They had to see how talented they were to be selected.


    Many teenagers and girls are dissatisfied. They were not selected, and their hearts continued to complain.


    Under the host''s loud voice, all three teenagers appeared on the stage, very simple, and not as confident as the previous thirteen.


    After all, they had never seen such a big battle, and it was inevitable to be nervous.


    The three of them all looked young, with a sense of youthfulness, with an average of sixteen or seventeen years old.


    This is naturally selfishness of the Zhang family. Although he chose three other geniuses, he would not be so stupid to choose a very powerful existence. After all, Shuilianmen only had three places.


    Of course, he can only suppress it according to age, but it does not mean that these three people are very weak, geniuses are simply inexplicable existence, and it is very likely that they are dark horses.


    The three of them played, but walked for a long time, and then returned to the war preparation zone, and they were greeted with sighs all the way.


    The sixteen contestants are all introduced, then the real game is about to begin, and everyone has their eyes wide open.


    A host draws lots to list eight games, and then those who advance will continue the competition.


    All the Patriarchs are sweating in their hands. If this is eliminated in the first game, it will be really embarrassing. If the first three are not obtained, then they cannot be eliminated in the first round.


    But this is a matter of strength, and it is useless to worry.


    After the draw was completed, the host took out the two long draws from the first round of the first round, and looked at everyone around him with a faint smile.


    "The first scene of this first round is Xie Yu, the little prodigy of blowpipes from Xie Jiuye''s family, and Li Ronghao from Li Sanye''s family!"


    The host��s voice was unusually loud and roaring constantly, especially the names of the two, which dragged on for a long time.


    Xie Jiuye and Li Sanye looked at each other, and both could see the flames in each other''s eyes, and neither was weak.


    "Lao Jiu, you should do business for your Xiaoxiao children. My grandson will fix these three places."


    "The crotch is not big, but the tone is not small!"


    Faced with Li Laosan''s mocking words, Xie Jiuye directly fought back, leaving him with no words to refute.


    Both Li Ronghao and Jieyu were on stage. Both sides looked at each other and saw the desire to win from each other''s eyes, because it represented glory and dignity.


    "Xiao Yu, I won''t keep my hands this time." Li Ronghao said with a smile.


    "That''s best, otherwise I won''t have any challenge."


    Xie Yu is not weak at all, the two pointed at Maimang, and no one wanted to lose the victory in this game.


    With the referee''s order, the game is considered to have begun, and there is a protective cover all around, which is naturally the work of the Zhang family.


    If you don''t use the protective cover, then the spiritual power will spread, and the surrounding audience will inevitably be affected.


    Without further words, the referee gave an order, and the two of them changed their faces and rushed towards each other.


    Their entire bodies were shrouded with terrifying spiritual power, and Su Yan knew at a glance that they were Taoists.


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of shock, and he was only in the realm of a master after cultivating for so long, and he was less than twenty years old.


    "Is it so awesome!"


    "This is too strong!"


    The people present were shocked and stunned by the fighting scenes, especially those merchants.


    Xie Yu''s body was covered with a layer of blue light, extremely dazzling, his real name spiritual power was blue.


    And Li Ronghao''s spiritual power is red, burning like a flame, with a powerful attack.


    Li Ronghao''s hands were like tiger claws, grabbing towards Xie Yu, and behind him there were tigers roaring and shaking everywhere.


    Faced with Li Ronghao''s attack, Jie Yu didn''t become surprised, his hands also used moves, directly confronted with it, and an elephant-like phantom appeared behind him.


    The two people''s spiritual powers collided, and the entire arena began to tremble. Upon seeing this, the Zhang Family Patriarch had to rush to bless the spiritual power to maintain the stability of the protective cover.


    "The posterity is terrible!"


    The Parallel Elder stroked his beard and said, he was obviously satisfied with the two of them, and the Taoist realm had already met the requirements of the core disciple of Shuilianmen.


    Of course, if there are three places, it can only be three places. It is fine to enter the water curtain, but it is not enough to ask him to guide this way.


    The two of them were shocked by the terrifying spiritual power for several steps, and it seemed that the strength of the two was equal.


    Li Ronghao''s eyes sharpened, with an intent to kill, he was angry, and he must win the game.


    On the other hand, Xie Yu was still calm and did not reveal his inner state on his face.


    "Li Ronghao, are you scared?"


    Xie Yu smiled, obviously to stimulate him.


    Li Ronghao was really furious, and he directly used the strongest moves and moved towards Jieyu''s bombardment.


    Xie Yu hurriedly played the flute, wisps of blue spiritual power resisted Li Ronghao''s attack, knowing that until the end was peeled off like an onion, Xie Yu stopped playing the flute.


    His hands are like electricity, and the power of a punch is actually so powerful that many people did not expect it.


    "When does the Xie family have a powerful technique?!" The Wu family Patriarch said silently.


    "You and I are both the door to the downfall, don''t you seem naive to ask these words?"


    Xie Jiuye sneered, this was purely what Shabi would say.


    The head of the Wu family flushed with anger, and at the same time he realized that he was really speechless.


    Dippers often work underground, and the power techniques used by Jie Yu are obviously scoured underground.


    Under the power of Xie Yu''s fist, Li Ronghao could not stop him, he was directly blasted off with a punch, and he fell off the ring.


    The referee directly raised Xie Yu''s hand to announce his victory, and there was a warm applause and roar all around.


    With a faint smile, Xie Yu picked up Xiao Di and played a song to express her joy.


    But Laosan Li had a gloomy face. He wanted to leave now, but due to the elders, he had to stay in his place, which was really like sitting on pins and needles.


    After the first game is over, the second game starts immediately.


    The host opened the two draws and announced directly: "For the second time in the first round, the two sides are Huo Jia Huo Yuan Yuan and Qi Jia Qi will open!"


    Huo Xiangu and Qi Tiezui were both taken aback at this moment, even Huo Yuanyuan and Qi Dekai were surprised.


    Qi Tiezui became uneasy. He was afraid that his son would do something ridiculous.


    Qi Dekai and Huo Yuanyuan appeared together, both sides looked at each other, Qi Dekai looked tangled.


    "We have to go, Huo Yuanyuan will not be afraid of you." Huo Yuanyuan looked fighting.


    Qi Dekai smiled, he finally made a decision.


    "I give up for love!"

 Chapter 1319： Slash

    As soon as Qi Dekai''s words came out, the entire martial arts field was suddenly silent, everyone was shocked, and could not believe their ears.


    "What did the grandson of the Baye family say?" There was a big man in the martial arts world with shocked expressions, asking around.


    "He said to give up for love, my deed, it''s awesome!"


    "This Qi Baye''s house is really a superb, and it is true that Huo Yuanyuan is circled every day."


    In the face of the discussion around, the Zhang Family Patriarch and others in the stands also smiled, and they did not expect it to be so full.


    Huo Yuanyuan was also extremely surprised. He looked at Qi Dekai and said: "Qi Dekai, what are you talking about? Huo Yuanyuan doesn''t need your humility."


    Qi Dekai looked at Huo Yuanyuan affectionately, and said, "Yuanyuan, don''t you understand my heart for Qi Dekai? You will not marry me in this life."


    Huo Yuanyuan''s face immediately turned red, like a big apple, shy and angry.


    "It''s all right, don''t talk nonsense again, otherwise I will tear your mouth!"


    Qi De joked, gave Huo Yuanyuan a kiss, and then jumped off the ring in full view, which also meant that he really gave up the game.


    The crowd was in an uproar, and the discussion continued, and they were so aligning to point and point, but he didn''t care.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya looked at Huo Yuanyuan with envy. It was Huo Yuanyuan''s blessing to have such a man.


    At the same time, she glanced at Su Yan, with a sweet look on her face, she was also a blessed person.


    This move naturally made Qi Tiezui in the stands angry. He liked storytelling and talked for a lifetime, but he could not persuade his grandson.


    "Go ahead, you grandson tortoise, get on me quickly!"


    "Have you heard it, hurry up!"


    Qi De looked at his grandfather openly with a look of guilt, but he didn''t listen to Qi Tie''s mouth. This was his choice.


    At this moment, Huo Xiangu looked at Qi Dakai with a smile on his face, and nodded again and again.


    "Baby, your grandson is not bad, if you are willing, my Huo family is willing to hire the door-to-door son-in-law."


    When Qi Tiezui heard it, his whole body trembled with anger, his eyes staring at Aunt Huo.


    "Aunt Huo, don''t think about it, I just let him be a monk, and I won''t let him be a son-in-law!"


    After Qi Tiezui finished speaking, completely disregarding everyone, and even more disregarding the parallel importer, left the stands angrily.


    My grandson has given up the game, no matter how noble the parallel import elder is, and how strong the water curtain door is, it has nothing to do with his family.


    Seeing Qi Tiezui leave, this group of Patriarchs were not angry, but had a funny face, only thinking that Qi''s family was the best.


    Huo Yuanyuan was still clamoring on the stage, let Qi Dekai go up and fight with him, and he didn''t even pay attention to him. He peeled the oranges in preparation for the battle and waited for her to quench her thirst.


    The second game ended in such a dramatic way, which made many people laugh, which might take a long time to pass.


    For the third time in the first round, the two sides were from the sixth family of Dao Yi Zhan against the water and soil that was already a disciple of Shuilianmen.


    The knife cut his beard, his grandfather asked him to hang it, and the fans of the knife cut exponentially, and he never thought he could be so handsome.


    The giant knife behind the knife cut is even more eye-catching. It is said that this knife is two hundred catties. The knife can be picked up when the knife is five years old.


    Dao Lao Liu must be very important to this game, and he is also very nervous. After all, it is time to compete with the soil and water, the other party is a genius of the family.


    Water and Earth looked at the knife and cut it, with a sense of hesitation: "Sora has a body of flesh and blood, is it a big knife?!"


    Knife cut was not angry, and looked at the water and soil faintly: "The swordsman can also make you uncomfortable!"


    The people around all applauded in unison, thinking that Dao Yi Zhan was right, and it was a morale boost.


    The parallel elder in the stands didn''t have any facial expressions. He didn''t look at these people at all. He only liked the people who won. It was as simple as that, even if Shuitu was already his disciple.


    The two are ready, and everyone''s eyes widened. Compared to the previous two games, this game is even more interesting. This is a confrontation between martial arts geniuses and martial arts geniuses.


    But Su Yan could not help but yawn at a glance.


    "My lord, are you not interested in it?" Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help asking.


    "The outcome is determined, what interest can I have."


    "..."


    At the moment the game started, the referee had been pushed to the bottom of the ring, and everyone was looking at the two on the ring.


    But the two did not directly do it, but looked at each other, competing with coercion and Ling Li.


    But no matter how terrifying majesty is displayed by the water and soil, a slash with the sword has no effect.


    Dao Yizhan was put into the underground world by Dao Sixth, and he fought life and death with those abnormal things, and more than once, since the age of ten, Dao Yizhan''s eyes have seen the most zongzi and abnormal changes Powerful zombies, even astral demons.


    The knife cut his face with a cold expression, his eyes fell cold at the moment, and he drew the giant knife from his back.


    The giant knife landed, shaking the ring, and many people changed their colors.


    Even with the powerful Jie Yu, Xiao Di in his hand almost fell off at this moment.


    He is not afraid of water and soil at all, his strongest is the power of defense, he is not afraid of a knife attack at all.


    He intends to let Knife Yizhan attack first, as long as he resists it, he will directly counterattack and be able to easily win.


    However, although his idea is very beautiful, but he forgot that it may not be able to bear it.


    The knife slashed the giant knife tightly, and the breath of the whole body rose suddenly, a blue spiritual force swept across the ring, like a vast ocean.


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and this spiritual power made the protective cover rustle, obviously extremely powerful.


    "cut!"


    The knife yelled angrily, raised the giant knife, and the knife slashed down.


    A wave that seems to be able to shatter space, spreads towards the water and soil, and the surrounding fluctuations are even worse.


    Even Zhang Foye in the stands also changed his complexion. He was the builder of the protective cover, so he could easily know the power of this cut.


    "Water and soil are in danger!"


    The Parallel Elder was actually speaking at this moment, causing the surrounding Patriarchs to face sudden changes, only Dao Liu showed a faint smile.


    Sure enough, with this cut, the resistance of water and soil was broken, and Yu Wei still cut towards him.


    The water and soil hurriedly ran their spiritual power to resist, but was still knocked down by this slashing might.


    Water and soil fell to the ground, clutching his chest, coughing up blood constantly, and his face was full of unwillingness. He couldn''t think that the knife was so strong.


    Just one move left him with no resistance and was forced to lose the game.


    Everyone looked silly at the ring, the handsome young man holding the giant knife.

 Chapter 1320： Wonderful

    This was too unexpected. It was just a knife that ended the game. You must know that the opponent is a genius of the family, a monster in the martial arts world.


    Water and Earth was full of anger at the moment. He didn''t expect that he was defeated in this end. It was so shameless, it was the ultimate humiliation.


    But the outcome is determined. If you lose, you lose. I can only blame myself for his lack of strength, and he can''t do anything about it. No matter how much he speaks, it will only make people feel unable to lose.


    The people around watched the excitement. Seeing that the game ended with one stroke of the sword, it was naturally extremely excited.


    "This knife family genius is really terrible!"


    "Yes, I defeated the disciple of that sect in one move, and this can completely get the quota."


    "You look at the face of the Patriarch of the Dao Family with a big smile."


    At the moment, Dao Liu is really happy. He didn''t do anything wrong in his adventures, and his grandson was really trained.


    Dao Yizhan welcomed everyone''s admiration and left the ring with a proud face and returned to the war preparation zone.


    Shui Shui and Shui Huo looked at them with an angry face, but they were all ignored.


    But Zhang Yufan, Zhang Kuofan and others greeted each other with smiles, because the knife cut off a good head, at first they were a little afraid of these three people, and now they are not as enchanting as they thought.


    After all, the Zhang family is comparable to the existence of a family, and although the other families do not have such a terrifying background, they are also one of the largest families in the secular world, and the resources they receive are not much worse than these families.


    The third game ended and the fourth game started. The opponents of the two teams were Hong Bantian and a 17-year-old genius.


    There was not much suspense in this game. Hong won the game easily by singing Chinese opera for a long time. After all, there was a big gap between the two.


    The opponent is just a half-walker, and there is no comparison with it. The suppression of the realm is absolute crushing.


    But the people around him didn''t speak at all. Although the genius selected from all over Jianghuai lost, he was still a half-walker, and the most terrifying thing was that he was only seventeen years old.


    This made the parallel elders in the stands nodded slightly and asked Zhang Foye.


    "This kid is only seventeen years old?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well, next year I will take him away."


    Zhang Foye''s complexion changed slightly, and he nodded hurriedly. This is a responsibility. He must protect the young genius during this year.


    The fifth matchup was between Zhang Yufan and another genius. Naturally, there was no comparison. It was completely crushed, and it was hard to look at it.


    The sixth game is better, because it is a contest between Chen Fan and the water and fire.


    The two of them were friction and friction at the beginning, and they were rubbing vigorously with each other. It was basically an unfavorable posture, fully displaying their full blast.


    Water and fire are violent tempers, and Chen Fan is not weak at all. The two are regarded as needle-pointing.


    After half an hour of hard work, both parties have suffered from different degrees of pain. It can be said that the strength of the two is very close.


    This also led to a high degree of viewing of the game. Many people were driven and watched the game without blinking.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and asked, "My lord, who do you think will win this game?"


    "Guess it yourself."


    Su Yan gave a reply that made Yuwen Xiongba speechless, it was better not to ask.


    Su Yan naturally knew the result, but he would not tell Yuwen Xiongba.


    In the end, Chen Fan relied on the support of tenacious perseverance to win the game, all over his body, but with a happy smile on his face.


    "I still won, so what if you are from a family? Is there a ruthless Laozi?"


    Shui Huo was speechless, he was seriously injured at the moment, it can be said that this game is the most intense fight.


    In the end, the Parallel Elder used a spiritual power to treat both sides, and the two talents were much better.


    After two consecutive failures, the parallel imports looked very ugly. After all, this was a genius selected from the family by his water curtain door.


    "When I saw it today, the old nine sects really deserved their reputation."


    The masters of the old nine gates all smiled, this natural parallel praise, even if it was lost, was stained a little.


    The seventh game made many people want to take a magnifying glass, because the two sides were Shuishi from Shuizanmen and Zhang Kuofan from Zhang''s family.


    This is a very exciting game, but also because of the beauty like a peach.


    The men looked straight, but the women were jealous and hateful.


    Zhang Kuofan looked at the water, and said without losing any momentum: "I don''t know how to release water."


    "Do I need you to release water?"


    Shui Shui is smiling, she must win this battle, otherwise the water curtain door will be wiped out.


    The two of them didn''t have too much politeness, and directly started the competition. For this reason, Zhang Foye also specially blessed the spiritual power, fearing that the protective cover would be broken.


    Everyone can feel the strength of the two, none of them are weak, and the gap is not very big.


    Shui Shui held a long sword in his hand, lightly picked it out, with cyan spiritual power, this seemingly weak move actually had terrifying fluctuations.


    Naturally, Zhang Kuofan didn''t dare to neglect, with the power of both hands, a blue spiritual power enveloped the surroundings, displayed a secret technique, and directly greeted him.


    The secret technique collided with the long sword, and a terrifying wave broke out, the entire protective shield was shaking, and even the entire martial arts field was shaking.


    Many people have lost their interest in watching, and their hearts are full of anxiety and fear of being affected.


    Zhang Foye had to use his spiritual power to bless the protective cover again. At this moment, he exhaled a suffocating breath. After all, if he wanted to completely isolate the spiritual power fluctuations inside, the defense needed was not a little bit.


    The two of you come and I go, the moves are constant, the fight is wonderful, and one move is naturally towards the other side''s vitals, and no one can make the other side a bit in this fight.


    However, Shui Shui actually crossed the long sword in the air, and the ten thousand swords were illusory, and then combined into a giant sword with wisdom.


    "Qinglian Sword Song!"


    Shui Shui roared, and the huge sword slashed down angrily, with an overwhelming momentum, which made people daunting.


    The Parallel Elder stroked his beard and said lightly: "After all, he has performed a unique skill."


    Zhang Foye was frustrated. He knew that Zhang Kuofan was defeated. He had no choice but to let him meet Shuishi. If it was the Old Nine Sect, the others could still fight, but neither water, fire nor water and soil would be his opponent.


    "Which family''s jewel is this baby girl?" Zhang Foye asked with interest.


    "Jianmanzo''s granddaughter."


    "Jian Manzo, that lunatic?!"


    The parallel imports nodded, Jian Wansan was indeed a lunatic, even if he encountered it, he didn''t want to fight it.


    With the end of the seventh game, the final game of the first round also began.


    On one side was Wu Lai, who looked a little arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the selected genius.


    "Three tricks, I will beat you." Wu Lai said arrogantly.


    But the other party said neither humble nor overbearing: "One move you will lose!"

 Chapter 1321： Fancy genius

    This genius was also eighteen years old, dressed in beast clothing, looked like an ancient hunter, and this dress was a bit retro.


    What I don''t know is that he is the descendant of hunters, and the whole family is still deep in the mountains, isolated from the outside world.


    "Now my grandson is stable."


    Patriarch Wu said with a smile on his face, he didn''t put the young genius in his eyes at all.


    Zhang Foye didn''t agree with him, and looked at the Wu Family Patriarch and said, "That''s not necessarily true. This young man is the strongest among the three. It seems to be called Bu Fei."


    "No matter what he flies, my grandson will definitely win the game."


    Patriarch Wu''s face was affirmative, and he lost the first game. Wouldn''t it be a real slap in the face, and the other party was still an unknown kid.


    If you lose, you will not be ashamed of yourself, and you will achieve the other side.


    Su Yan, who was sitting in the audience, opened his eyes at this moment, and looked at the young man on the observation platform. There was a slight wave in his eyes.


    This fluctuation was noticed by Yu Wen Xiongba, and he couldn''t help asking: "My lord, is this person unusual?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s not ordinary, you can join me."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed. Su Yan wanted to grab a genius, but the opponent''s goal was not a door, but a water curtain door.


    The people that Su Yan identified were definitely not ordinary people, and the recruiting conditions of the first door were not ordinary. The previous group of geniuses were very young, but I never thought that there would be such a wicked genius in this Jianghuai land.


    It now seems that no one else can compare with that except that little dream.


    But Su Yan didn''t think so. The geniuses here are certainly enchanting, but they are all from some big families, and the irrigation and training they have received since childhood is simply incomparable.


    For this kind of saplings, it is definitely different between fertilizing and weeding every day and letting the wild grow.


    What Su Yan values ??is not realm, but personal potential and talent. This is the most precious thing.


    This Bu Fei, the realm evildoer, is still a Conglin hunter, this is obviously a rare genius in a century.


    Su Yan said again, "I''m going to decide on this person."


    Yuwen Xiongba changed color again, and Su Yan''s words were tantamount to proving that the other party was a real genius, and he was ready to grab it.


    Jin Shiya said: "Let''s take a look first, let''s talk if he can win the opponent."


    "Of course he can win. Among the sixteen people, this kid is at least the top four." Su Yan said confidently.


    "The other party only recruits three people, the first four are not good." Yu Wen Xiongba also breathed a sigh of relief, at least this way he won''t have a direct fight with the water curtain door.


    "That would be best."


    At this moment, Wu Lai and the boy named Bu Fei are both standing in the ring. This is the last game of the first round and will directly determine the top eight.


    "Boy, hurry up and give up, otherwise it will be even more embarrassing to be bombarded by me." Wu Lai continued his arrogant words.


    But Bu Fei didn''t pay any attention at all, he still stood straight, his eyes as if he was looking at the prey.


    "I don''t know the depth, so don''t blame me!"


    Seeing that Bu Fei did not retreat in the slightest, Wu Rui showed a trace of coldness on his face, and shot directly towards Bu Fei.


    "Wu''s Mind Method!"


    Wu Lai was a master of the family as soon as he shot, his body was like a ghost, and he disappeared in an instant. It turned out that this was a secret technique of his own.


    Bu Fei still stood on the spot, not surprised at all changes, not a trace of panic at all.


    To him, Wu Lai was like a thumping prey. Although his movements were vigorous, he still couldn''t escape his eyes.


    Just as everyone was amazed, Wu Lai appeared behind Bu Fei and blasted him with a punch.


    Everyone thought Wu Lai was going to win. After all, this was a sneak attack. If he didn''t find it, he would have to accept the punch firmly.


    If this punch is completely tolerated, at least it will lose combat effectiveness.


    However, when Wu Lai''s fist was the slightest distance behind Bu Fei, Bu Fei turned around and fisted against him.


    The fist thumped, and the voice shook the sky. Many people changed their colors and hurriedly covered their ears.


    As a result, Bu Fei stepped back two steps, bleeding from his mouth, while Wu Lai, on the other hand, stepped back more than a dozen, and his hand bones were all damaged.


    Wu Lai looked at Bu Fei in astonishment, and never thought he had such a powerful force.


    At this moment, he had to continue to use his family tactics.


    The head of the Wu family has no words. At this moment, his heart is full of anxiety, fearing that his grandson will lose the game.


    "I didn''t expect this country boy to be so strong." Zhang Foye was also very surprised.


    Only the Great Elder of Water Curtain Door Parallel kept looking at Bu Fei, not knowing whether he was satisfied or not.


    The match in the ring was still going on. Facing Wu Lai, he continued to be invisible. This time, Bu Fei did not wait to die. You must know that he is the best hunter in the clan.


    At this moment, he took off the longbow that was behind him, and took out a long arrow from the arrow basket, a very ordinary long arrow, a very ordinary longbow.


    This thing is what he usually uses for hunting, and there is no comparison with those weapons that use swords and swords.


    Many people laughed, but Bu Fei''s use of this thing was totally funny.


    However, Bu Fei was not affected. Instead, the long arrow was put on the bow and the string was full.


    He directly shot an arrow at the sky, which was incomprehensible to many people.


    But after a while, Wu Lai, who had been constantly moving and looking for an opportunity, felt a pain in Chrysanthemum at this moment. He could no longer use his secret technique and fell from the sky.


    Wu Lai was full of pain. He didn''t expect Bu Fei to shoot him, and most importantly, he shot his chrysanthemum.


    The people around were stunned for a moment, and then burst into violent laughter. The male laughed loudly, and the female laughed secretly.


    This Bu Fei was too accurate, and it was not good at shooting, it was actually aimed specifically at Wu Lai''s lifeline.


    Sweat came out of Wu Lai''s forehead at the moment, the arrow made him feel weak, and his pants were stained with blood.


    "You kid, I want to kill you!"


    Wu Lai yelled that he was really mad, and he would definitely be regarded as a laughing stock in the future.


    Who knew that Bu Fei looked at Wu Lai seriously, with apologetic expression on his face, "Sorry."


    Just sorry for the two words, that naturally couldn''t make Wu Lai agree, but thought it was a humiliation to him.


    But at this moment the referee had already stepped onto the ring and announced that Bu Fei had won the game.


    The head of the Wu family blushed like a monkey at the moment, and he couldn''t speak at all. The ending was too dramatic and completely embarrassed his grandson.


    In the end, the head of the Wu family had to personally step forward and help Wu Lai draw out the long arrow, and then the two left the martial arts field in anger.


    Yuwen Xiongba was also laughing at this moment, tears almost bursting out, and he never thought that Bu Fei had such a trick.


    "My lord, this person is really funny. If you really get into one, those little kids will have to behave with their tails between their tails every day."

 Chapter 1322： The Final Four (Part 1)

    Su Yan also smiled. Bu Fei''s arrow was really no one, and it completely hit Wu Lai''s ass. It was too embarrassing. The laughter at the scene continued.


    After eight games, the quarterfinals were finally produced, and then eight people were eliminated. The game was cruel. If you didn''t make it, you would be eliminated. That''s all.


    The referee stepped onto the ring, holding the microphone in a loud voice: "The round of the game is over and the top eight will be decided. They are Shuilianmen Shuishui, Zhang Yufan, Hongjia genius Red for a long time, Chen Jia genius Chen Fan, Dao Family genius knife cut, Huo Family genius Huo Yuanyuan, Jie Jia genius Xie Yu, and selection of genius Bu Fei!"


    After the referee''s announcement, eight people came to the stage, all proud and accepting praise from all sides.


    They are indeed the ultimate genius, it can be said that they are no weaker than the geniuses of the martial arts world, such people are the martial arts of the martial arts world, they are also rushing for it.


    However, their goal is not the ordinary school, the water curtain door is their yearning place, because it is a quasi-middle school, with endless resources, and the teacher is also extremely powerful.


    But there are only three places, which is obviously fierce and unusual. When these people look at each other, they can see fierceness and desire for victory in each other''s eyes.


    Qi Dekai was still standing under the ring, cheering for Huo Yuanyuan non-stop, causing countless people to laugh.


    Huo Yuanyuan was shy and embarrassed, very embarrassed.


    "It''s so good, if you mess around, I will ignore you in the future!"


    Qi Tekai''s complexion changed suddenly, and he dared not talk any more, so he could only cover his mouth with one hand and cheer with the other.


    The next step is to draw lots to determine the order of the second round.


    Everyone condensed their eyes and craned their necks to wait and see.


    Even Su Yan was looking at the ring at this moment, and did not close his eyes to rest.


    "My lord, are you inevitable, Bu Fei?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little jealous, and his position would be shaken when Bu Fei arrived.


    "Of course." Su Yan said lightly, but he looked at the other two people, they were Hong Bantian and Dao Yizhan respectively.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan at this moment and asked: "Are you interested in those two too?"


    Su Yan nodded and replied: "These two people are very distinctive, and their skills are also quite peculiar. The most important thing is that they are plastic talents. I would like them to belong to one when I have the opportunity."


    "People are the sons of a big family, so they definitely look down on one." Yuwen Xiongba interrupted.


    "Not in a hurry, and I don''t want to force it, let everything go."


    Su Yan spoke quietly, and then he was speechless, because the previous Jiangbei bigwigs all looked over.


    This scared Yu Wen Xiongba quickly covering his face, and finally had to blur his face with spiritual power. If this was discovered, it would be really troublesome.


    After all, these people are still discussing why Su Yan didn''t come here, so he looked down on here.


    The lottery on stage has ended, and finally got the result.


    The first game of the second round, Zhang Yufan VS Jie Yu;


    In the second round of the second round, Red Bantian VS Huo Yuanyuan;


    In the third round of the second round, Chen Fan VS Bu Fei;


    In the fourth round of the second round, the knife slashed against the water;


    This kind of lottery has caused many people to talk about it. They all think that the arrangement is general, and they are basically strong versus weak. It is easy to guess the ending.


    In the face of many people''s arguments, the referee didn''t care. He still looked cold and focused only on the game.


    Eight people stepped down, and after a short break, the first scene was the beginning, and countless fans were already screaming.


    "Zhang Yufan, you are the best."


    "Zhang Yufan, I want you, I want to give you a monkey!"


    This kind of sound dashed around, causing many people to get goose bumps, but Zhang Yufan was very indifferent and didn''t care.


    His opponent was Xie Yu, he naturally wouldn''t take it seriously, after all, Zhang Yufan wanted to be the first existence.


    On the other hand, Xie Yu''s expression was a bit nervous at the moment, and at the same time he felt a little bit cold, so how could he be parted with Zhang Yufan.


    Xie Jiuye also shook his head and sighed at this moment. He knew that there was still a gap between Xie Yu and Zhang Yufan. After all, the Zhang family was comparable to a family in general, and their Jie family still lacked some background.


    But if they are divided together, they can only face the reality and try their best. It is also necessary to give it a try.


    Both of them stood on the ring, both of them were handsome young men with full youthful vitality, and they could be eye-catching at any stop.


    "Jie Yu, I advise you to give up by yourself, so that we can all save time."


    Zhang Yufan smiled faintly, looking at Xie Yu''s contempt.


    Xie Yu said solemnly: "You just rely on the medicine jar at home to feed the big ones. I agree with Zhang Kuofan more than you."


    Xie Yu''s words caused Zhang Yufan''s color to change suddenly, and fire burst into his eyes.


    With the referee''s order, the two directly fought, and would not keep a half-point.


    Originally, Zhang Yufan only wanted to force Xie Yu to surrender, but now his heart has changed, and Jie Yu is also in danger.


    Zhang Yufan''s hand shrouded a cloud of spiritual power, showing a white light, like auspicious clouds.


    "Jie Yu, try my best!"


    Zhang Yufan roared out, teleported to him, his fist was enveloped in majestic spiritual power, and he threw a punch directly.


    Xie Yu''s complexion changed, and she hurriedly backed away, so she could have escaped the fatal blow.


    The first shot is so strong, which makes the faces of the people around him change, and at the same time some people no longer like Zhang Yufan.


    After all, compared to Zhang Yufan, these fans like Jie Yu more, because the fame of the Xiaoxiao prodigy is too high, and the people are more handsome.


    "Zhang Yufan, the bastard, dare to hurt our family Jieyu and let him eat shit!"


    "Down with Zhang Yufan, down with Zhang Yufan!"


    On the other hand, Zhang Yufan''s supporters also roared, all supporting Zhang Yufan''s words.


    This is almost like a battle for supremacy between two stars, and the game is not as good as the audience.


    Many bigwigs have no choice but to speak their words.


    "Did off my move, but the next move is not so lucky!"


    Zhang Yufan said coldly, a cloud of auspicious clouds appeared directly behind him, just like the clouds in the sky.


    This auspicious cloud was transformed by his spiritual power, which could make him stronger, obviously Zhang Yufan used a cruel hand.


    Zhang Yufan waved his hands, no longer punching, but a terrifying spiritual bombardment, which made Xie Yu unable to avoid.


    Xie Yu had to hurriedly use his spiritual power to resist, but was still blasted back, only one step away was to fall.


    At this moment, Zhang Yufan had already reached Xie Yu''s side, raised his foot, and landed directly on the shoulder of understanding Yu.


    This kick made Xie Yu unable to resist at all, and he fell directly into the ring, and at the same time his shoulders were also drooping.


    Zhang Yufan won, and the first top four came into being. Countless people applauded, but there were also some scolding.


    Especially Xie Jiuye, looking at Zhang Foye at the moment, his face was bruised and bulging.


    "Your grandson is also embarrassed, let him walk carefully in the middle of the night from now on!"

 Chapter 1323： The Final Four (Middle)

    Xie Jiuye left a ruthless word and left, leaving the martial arts ground with his grandson, what else to see.


    He had no other way if his skills were not as good as others, but Zhang Yufan''s kick was too cruel, even for treatment, Xie Yu would have to lie in bed for a month or two.


    Zhang Foye was also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect his grandson''s last kick to be so cruel, in fact, he could easily kick Jie Yu down.


    The reason why the old nine doors are so famous is not because of the size of one family, but the joint efforts of the nine.


    Now for a genius battle, if it really breaks four to five, it will not be a good thing for everyone.


    However, Zhang Foye didn''t stop Xie Jiuye. His Zhang family also existed like an aristocratic family. When the nine sects broke, he could also be directly included in the Xiuwu realm, which would not affect the family much.


    The first round of the game ended like this, some people were happy and some were unhappy, but it did not affect the second round of the game.


    In the second round, Red Bantian and Huo Yuanyuan played, which caused many people to talk non-stop.


    But more people are optimistic about the red for a long time, Huo Yuanyuan did not show his hands in the first game, do not know the depth.


    Qi Dekai is coming up again at this moment, constantly cheering for Huo Yuanyuan, which makes many girls envious.


    There are really not many such good men, and Huo Yuanyuan is full of words such as happiness.


    The two came to the stage and looked at each other, and they all saw the meaning of winning in each other''s eyes.


    "Yuanyuan, you still accompany your house to play... Mud... right"


    Hong Bantian said in a singing voice, with a strong sense of joy, which made many people laugh.


    Huo Yuanyuan blushed and said: "You are talking nonsense, I will definitely win this game."


    Hong shook his head for a long time, and stopped talking, everything else prevailed.


    At the beginning of the game, both sides looked at each other, and the indifferent expression in their eyes meant changes and became fierce.


    Huo Yuanyuan took the lead in attacking, performing a dance gesture, moving around like dancing.


    But it looks like dancing, but in fact it hides murderous intent. This is the beauty of being drunk and enchanting.


    But Hong was not confused for a long time, but the audience Qi had opened his eyes red and became drunk again and again.


    "You are useless to me, but it makes your house drool quickly."


    When the people around heard it, they burst into laughter, but I didn''t expect it to be so cute for a long time.


    Huo Yuanyuan was even more embarrassed, and the spiritual power in his hand could not help increasing, and he used all his spiritual power.


    This coercion struck directly towards Hong for a long time, and at the same time Huo Yuanyuan had a soft sword in his hand, and it was a surprise attack towards Hong for a long time.


    Hong ignored the coercive pressure for a long time, fluctuating spiritual power in his hand, with the meaning of electric light, and directly attracted Huo Yuanyuan''s soft sword.


    "It''s not enough to deal with me."


    Hong smiled for a long time, and then slapped a fist lightly. Although his fist was very light, his spiritual power was very majestic, which made Huo Yuanyuan suddenly change his color.


    But before she waited for her defense, the other hand that was red for a long time directly grabbed Huo Yuanyuan''s waist and pushed it lightly. Huo Yuanyuan''s center of gravity was unstable and fell towards the stage.


    Upon seeing this, Qi Dekai rushed over to make a human mat, preventing Huo Yuanyuan from falling to the ground.


    Huo Yuanyuan was shy and angry, losing the game, naturally very sad.


    "Yuanyuan don''t cry, I will teach that kid."


    "What are you going to do? You are not qualified anymore. I blame you on playing and let me win. Now I am embarrassed."


    Qi was stunned and gave up for love. Did he do something wrong?


    Red won the game for a long time, slightly arched his hands to the surrounding area, and then stepped off the ring. Everyone knew this game well and didn''t take it seriously.


    In the third game, many people cheered up and thought it would be a fierce game.


    Chen Fan is a hot person, as you can tell from the previous game.


    And Bu Fei is a dark horse. No one could have guessed that he could win the game before, and he opened the chrysanthemum with one arrow, making Wu Lai a laughingstock.


    The two of them came on the field, and Chen Fan stared at Bu Fei with a lingering look on his face.


    "Boy, you actually made my good brother embarrassed, now I will make you pay!"


    Bu Fei''s expression was indifferent, the hunter-specific look made him stare at Chen Fan.


    "can."


    The simple two words represent Bu Fei''s attitude, more like a mockery of Chen Fan.


    Chen Fan was completely angry, his eyes shot cold, and he waited for the referee''s order.


    As the referee''s voice just fell, Chen Fan rushed out angrily and headed towards Bu Fei.


    He was really angry, so naturally he wanted to let Bu Fei know how bad he was. This was the price of hurting his brother and despising him.


    But facing Chen Fan''s anger, Bu Fei was still indifferent, standing there, like a stupid big man.


    But when Chen Fan was only a few meters away from Bu Fei, Bu Fei moved, drew an arrow and shot it, all in one go, but in the blink of an eye.


    This cloud-piercing arrow headed towards Chen Fan, with powerful spiritual fluctuations, as if everything could penetrate.


    But Chen Fan used his spiritual power to directly make Long Arrow rush into the sky, and he had already reached Bu Fei''s side like a ghost.


    At this moment, it was surprising that Bu Fei did not shoot any more arrows, but directly took out an arrow and directly inserted it into Chen Fan''s sensitive part.


    Everyone was stunned, and then laughter burst out like a tide.


    Su Yan also smiled, this Bu Fei was too funny.


    Yuwen Xiongba was already laughing and hurting his stomach. He pointed to the ring and said, "This Bu Fei has a soft spot for other people''s chrysanthemums."


    Chen Fan was stunned for a few seconds, and then he felt the sharp pain in his body and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Bu Fei looked apologetic. He was unintentional. He didn''t expect to attack at will, but he hit the sensitive part.


    "Sorry."


    Hearing this, Chen Fanfei was going to explode. Is this an apologetic attitude? This is obviously a mockery of Sha Guoguo.


    The arrow was not as severe as before, and Chen Fan pulled it out forcefully, then used his spiritual power to repair his injury, and still had the power of a battle.


    "I want to kill you!"


    After Chen Fan recovered, he made another move, and the Chen family''s unique stunts showed off, and the entire arena was shaken.


    But Bu Fei didn''t use the long arrow anymore this time, but clenched his fist. His hand was a bit rough, which was obviously left from years of hunting and martial arts training.


    Bu Fei had no spiritual power fluctuations in his whole body, just this punch, which clashed with Chen Fan''s moves.


    The entire arena suddenly filled with horrible fluctuations, and Chen Fan flew out directly and fell off the arena. Not only that, but also slid all the way to the edge of the stand.


    Everyone was shocked, Chen Fan was the strongest blow, using the strongest spiritual power, and Bu Fei just ended the game with one punch, his power is also terrifying.


    It was Su Yan''s eyes condensed at the moment, and Bu Fei''s performance made him nod directly. This person is very good, quite good.

 Chapter 1324： The Final Four (Part 2)

    For outstanding people, Su Yan''s attitude is very clear, that must attract his subordinates, and the construction of a door must require the entry of genius.


    This trip to Jianghuai was not without practical effects, at least Su Yan found a very good seed.


    In fact, Hong Bantian and Knife Slash are also good, but it''s not that easy to recruit as them.


    Su Yan looked at the parallel elder in the stands at this moment, but he wanted to catch this person''s attention.


    This group of young geniuses want to enter the water curtain door, but they are fancy that the water curtain door is a martial art, there is a panacea, and the strong can teach.


    Su Yan didn''t lack these at all. On the contrary, he felt that he had more resources than these sects.


    He taught that it was definitely a blessing for this group of people for eight lifetimes, but they must be made aware of this.


    Su Yan really wanted to fight parallel imports. He might have a chance if he wins the match, but he would challenge others without enmity. This was unreasonable, but it made him a little headache.


    At this time, although the referee hesitated for a while, he still stepped onto the ring, raised Bu Fei''s hand, and declared his victory.


    "The third place among the top four came into being."


    Bu Fei slightly bent over to face the surroundings, then stepped off the ring and went to the war preparation area alone.


    Other people looked at him with ill-faced faces. After all, compared to the children of other families, this was obviously a foreigner.


    But Bu Fei was very indifferent and didn''t pay attention to these gazes. After arriving at the war preparation zone, he sat down and closed his eyes and rested, waiting for the next competition.


    The Chen Family Patriarch was also upset at the moment, but he was not very angry either, and his skills were not as good as others. It was useless to be angry.


    Then the fourth game of the second round, and the last game of this round, countless people are looking forward to it.


    After all, there is water in this game, and this girl makes many men tickled, too tempting.


    The water was on the stage, waiting quietly, completely ignoring the fiery gaze around, only a knife cut in his eyes.


    She wants to do it for glory, for the reputation of Shuishanmen and even Wushui, so she must win this game.


    At this moment, Dao Yizhan was also on the ring, with a cold expression on his face. His expression was not being cool, it was completely scared when he entered the underground world.


    Shui Shui stared at the knife and cut his eyebrows upright, and said coldly: "Boy, I advise you to surrender obediently, otherwise this lady will make you suffer."


    The breeze blew away, taking away a trace of warmth, and the whole martial arts field suddenly became quiet and silent.


    Dao Yizhan didn''t say a word, and chose to ignore Shui Shui''s words. This was the most direct response.


    Shui Shui was taken aback for a moment, and then an angry expression appeared on her face. This silence made her feel embarrassed.


    "Knife cut, did you hear what I said!"


    Shui Shui couldn''t help but amplify his voice, and the voice had a sweet drink.


    But facing him was still the silence of Dao Yizhan, and the expression of Dao Yizhan remained silent, without showing any sarcasm, but this was even more ridiculous.


    The sixth Dao in the stands, with a faint smile at the moment, this has not yet started, he thinks his grandson has the upper hand.


    And the Parallel Great Elder said impatiently at this moment: "Shui Shui, you can directly compete."


    Shui Shui heard the words and quickly nodded, and the long sword in his hand slashed directly towards the sword, with a touch of cyan spiritual power on it.


    This sword is extremely tricky. Although its speed is not fast, it is like a poisonous snake''s upper body, sealing the retreat of the sword to death, and it hit his vital point.


    Knife Yizhan was still indifferent, and the knives rustled behind him, flying out at this moment and fell into the hands of Knife Yizhan.


    "cut!"


    The knife slashed angrily, and the giant knife slashed directly, setting off a terrifying sword intent, possessing the power of destruction.


    The long sword of Shui Shui is so different from it, it is exactly like the gap between an ant and an elephant.


    However, the results surprised everyone present. The knife that was cut by the knife failed to land on Shui Shui''s body, not because he was unwilling, but was resisted.


    Shui Shui''s long sword lay across his chest. Although the weight and volume of the long sword were countless times different from the giant sword, it was abruptly resisted.


    This is entirely because Shui Shui''s spiritual power is very strong, so that the knife cut by the knife cannot fall.


    At this moment, the water rose strongly, the giant knife was blocked from flying, and the knife had to stop attacking once it cut.


    Shui Shui gasped slightly, although she resisted it, the knife still consumed a lot of spiritual energy. At this moment, her eyes were staring at the knife.


    She knew that the person in front of her was definitely not easy to deal with, and she was really strong, and her mentality of starting to play was gone.


    "The secular world is not useless."


    Shui Shui said calmly, restoring spiritual power.


    But the sword cut without a word, the giant sword rotated, and attacked again, this time more terrifying than before.


    The people around seemed to see a magic dragon attacking, and their faces were extremely shocked.


    Shui Shui''s eyes became cold, and he yelled, "Ten thousand swords return to the clan!"


    Countless long swords emerged, with powerful sword intent fluctuations, and they were like raindrops in an instant, pouring towards the sword.


    Facing such a fierce attack, the rotating giant knife didn''t show any signs of slumping, and rushed forward without hesitation.


    The return of ten thousand swords to the sect is the spiritual power formation, just turning the spiritual power into a long sword, and there will be some power improvement.


    The long sword phantom fell on the rotating giant knife, just like a nail falling on an iron sheet, making a violent noise, but it could not cause any damage to it.


    Knife Yizhan held the giant sword and directly broke through Jianyu''s line of defense.


    The water''s complexion changed abruptly. At this moment, she could no longer defend with the sword, and just wanted to avoid it, but she was still injured by this terrifying sword intent.


    A hole appeared in her shoulder, and blood poured out and dyed the tulle.


    The most important thing is that the sword will cut off the sling of Shui Shui, and the water will be wrapped around the skirt in time, otherwise it will inevitably be happy, but that''s it, she is also very embarrassed at the moment.


    When the water, fire and water and soil saw this, they all slashed at the knife, and they were so frivolous of their senior sister.


    Parallel imports are cold-faced, and can''t help but shout: "Presumptuous!"


    The parallel sound was so majestic that it made the knife choppy and almost fell, but he did not show any fear.


    "I didn''t do it deliberately, how can I be presumptuous?"


    Dao Yizhan looked at the parallel imports, not humble or overbearing, and asked bluntly.


    Dao Liu''s complexion changed suddenly, his grandson is a donkey, how can he talk like this.


    He hurriedly scolded at this moment: "One cut, you quickly apologize to the parallel importer!"


    Dao Yizhan didn''t do that, he just said lightly: "If I really did something wrong, I will naturally apologize."


    What he meant was obvious, he didn''t do anything wrong himself, it was just a mistake.

 Chapter 1325： he came

    In the battle, accidental injuries are inevitable. This is not his intention to cut off the sling, but it is magnified and he has to apologize. How can he do it.


    Now his interest in the water curtain door has dropped a level, and he even feels that this water curtain door is not necessary at all.


    When everyone heard the words of the knife cut, their color changed suddenly, an unexpected meaning, and even more worried in their hearts.


    "The genius of this knife family is so terrible."


    "Yes, dare to offend the martial arts community, does he still want to enter the water curtain door?"


    "It''s difficult, look at the face of the Great Elder Water Curtain Door."


    A group of people talked a lot, and most of them were holding the mentality of watching a good show, just waiting for Dao Lao Liu to solve it.


    Dao Sixth had already stood up at this moment, walked in front of the parallel importer, respectfully said: "Elder, my grandson is ignorant, you shouldn''t have general knowledge with him."


    The elder of the parallel imports was still very gloomy, his eyes didn''t care about Dao Liu, completely treating him as air.


    His eyes kept looking at the knife on the ring, becoming more and more cold.


    He was dissatisfied with the attitude of the sword, and he was so rude to him, which made him lose interest in the sword.


    "Do you think you are reasonable?!"


    The parallel imports stared at the knife and said word by word, and the sound was like rolling thunder, shaking all around.


    Although Dao Yizhan was stunned by this loud voice, he still did not show a trace of timidity, on the contrary, he became more and more indifferent.


    "I didn''t think I was justified. I can apologize to Shui Shui."


    Everyone was in an uproar, thinking that the knife had compromised, and this good show might be over.


    Dao Lao Liu breathed a sigh of relief, and knew it forbearance when necessary. This was the only way to go in the long run. His grandson was like a donkey, and he was finally able to get rid of it.


    Zhang Foye also said at this moment: "This baby''s unintentional act has now admitted to the mistake, so let''s forget about this matter, right?"


    The parallel importer''s expression did not stretch, and he was still very gloomy, because he did not see the apology in the eyes of Dao Yizhan, but instead saw a kind of indifference.


    He didn''t want the knife to apologize to Shui Shui, but to apologize to him, because before the knife was hitting his mind, he couldn''t tolerate it.


    For any school, the requirements for recruiting disciples are loyalty and obedientness, and Dao Yizhan actually confronted him verbally, which he has not encountered for many years.


    "Hmph, it is inevitable to apologize to Shui Shui, but do you think you have no other fault?"


    The sword cut long hair and fluttered, the muscles on the angular face tremble, and the giant sword in his hand was violently fluctuating at this moment, and the violent turmoil was difficult to suppress.


    "Elder, what other faults do I have?!"


    The sound of the knife cut was cold, and he was not afraid of the parallel imports.


    "Unreasonable!"


    The Parallel Elder was furious. He had already reminded him very clearly, but this knife cut didn''t mean the slightest humility towards him, on the contrary, it was a kind of indifference to him.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, knowing that something was going wrong.


    Dao Lao Liu was about to kneel down. This incident was completely unexpected, and he knew the reason for it, but how could his grandson compromise? He knew too well.


    "You are high above you, I shouldn''t fight against you, but I don''t want to be someone else''s pawn."


    Dao Yizhan looked around, his eyes firm, with an unyielding will.


    "I slashed out of the genius battle!"


    The sound of the knife cut resounded all around, and it didn''t dissipate for a long time. Obviously, he used spiritual power and did it deliberately.


    Dao Lao Liu was the first to change his color, trembling with anger, and couldn''t help but yelled: "You are a wicked obstacle, are you looking for death?!"


    If it is true, the water curtain door must have a grudge against his swordsman. In the future, if the swordsman wants to develop, it will be really difficult. Maybe it will be placed.


    However, Dao Yizhan ignored everyone''s gaze and the surprise of this group of people. He could have expected it a long time ago, but he strengthened his idea.


    He looked at his grandfather and said lightly: "I have grown up, and I can take charge of my own affairs. We don''t need to kneel and lick others."


    Daoliu''s complexion changed, his anger finally dissipated, and he lay weakly on the chair.


    "Okay, very good, you are very ambitious!"


    The Parallel Elder applauded, but his face was abnormally cold, as if he was about to slash the knife with his eyes.


    "One cut, don''t be reckless."


    Zhang Foye persuaded him at this moment. After all, he was from the old nine sects, and he didn''t want the old nines sects to be involved.


    "Don''t say anything, he will withdraw as soon as he quits. My water curtain door is still lacking in talent!"


    The parallel elder was obviously furious.


    "Besides, he is not a genius in my eyes!"


    Dao Yizhan no longer said anything about the words of the parallel importer, his position and viewpoints have been clearly stated, and now he only needs to leave here.


    Knife cut off the ring and strode forward, without a trace of depression. Instead, he thought this was his own rebirth, a new beginning.


    Other people in the preparation zone looked at him pitifully, offending the parallel importer, it would be difficult for Dao Yizhan to enter the martial arts world.


    If you don''t enter the martial arts world, this will have a huge impact on a person''s cultivation, because the martial arts world has a lot of resources.


    However, there was a smile on Su Yan''s face at this moment, which was seen by Yuwen Xiongba.


    "My lord, why are you laughing?"


    Su Yan said calmly: "The opportunity is here. I said before that it is difficult for him to get started."


    "opportunity?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, but then he understood.


    "But... will he agree?"


    After all, he is the genius of the old nine sects, the heirs of the big family, how can he value one.


    This is not a bad news, but a bad name, no one knows that there is a panacea.


    "He might not agree, but if you let him know that a door is stronger than a water curtain door, I don''t think it is necessarily."


    Su Yan had confidence in his eyes. He needed an opportunity, an opportunity to let people know that a door was stronger than this water curtain door.


    But at this moment, a few people came to the entrance of the martial arts field, which made Su Yan''s eyes bright.


    Just said the opportunity, this opportunity is here, it is really God''s help.


    Yuwen Xiongba also saw a few people at the entrance, his expression changed slightly, and he said, "My lord, Mao Shiba and the others are here."


    That''s right, the few people at the entrance are Mao Shiba, Santong, Wugou, Liudan, and Qijue. All Mao Shiba''s gangs have arrived.


    "I didn''t see Er Leng."


    Yuwen Xiongba was uneasy. Before the Baiyue land was separated, Mao Shiba and others were anxious to rescue Er Leng.


    But now when he came here, there was no Er Leng figure, which gave him a bad feeling in his heart.


    Su Yan''s face was even more smiley, because he didn''t see Er Leng, he thought that the opportunity was coming.

 Chapter 1326： make trouble

    If Er Leng was with them, it might not be an opportunity. After all, Mao Shiba was not here to find fault.


    That''s right, Su Yan knew very well that Erleng was kidnapped, and there must be some involvement in it, and it might be related to Old Jiu Sect.


    Otherwise, he would not come here. After all, the Mao family was once the leader of the ten sects, and was eventually expelled.


    He will not be so stupid, come here to accept the humiliation and ridicule, dare not to be afraid of these, he must be here because of frustration.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, do you want me to say hello?"


    "No, I can''t go now."


    After all, Mao Shiba''s true purpose cannot be completely determined, he must figure it out before he can respond.


    Mao Shiba was like a chess piece to Su Yan, he came here to find his death with enthusiasm, and Su Yan used him as a fuse.


    On the other hand, Su Yan saved his life, which is considered to be no debt. After all, if Su Yan were not here, Mao Shiba would definitely die.


    Dao Yi Zhan''s retirement caused many people in an uproar, and they were still discussing at this moment, and did not notice the Mao Shiba and others at the entrance.


    And Mao Shiba looked at the group of people in the stands, his eyes were extremely cold, and even more murderous.


    "Eighteen, we are here just like this, it''s totally to die."


    The three links are persuading on the sidelines and persuading them all the way, but they are useless at all.


    "If you die, you die. I want Old Jiumen to give an explanation. Erleng won''t just die like this, and Mao Jian won''t just let them succeed."


    There was light in Mao Shiba''s eyes, which was an extremely firm will.


    Tee shook his head, but the donkey couldn''t persuade him to move. He had no choice but to stand behind Mao Shiba.


    With the retiring of Dao Yi Zhan, Shui Shui naturally advanced directly, and the top four came out, namely Zhang Yufan, Hong Bantian, Bu Fei, and Shui Shui.


    After drawing lots, Zhang Yufan and Shui Shui finally duel, Hong Bantian and Bu Fei duel.


    Countless people are looking forward to it. This semi-final is absolutely beautiful. Many people are naturally optimistic about Zhang Yufan. After all, Shui Shui was defeated by the sword.


    So more people are looking forward to the match between Hong Bantian and Bu Fei. The dark horse of Bu Fei has surprised too many people.


    But when Zhang Yufan and Shuishuitai were about to announce the start of the match, a loud voice resounded throughout the training ground.


    "Wait!"


    This voice was naturally made by Mao Shiba, using spiritual power, so that the entire martial arts field could hear it.


    For a while, everyone followed their voices and looked at Mao Shiba, and they talked a lot.


    "Who is this person?"


    "Looking very young, is it also a young genius?"


    "Unlike, I feel more like making trouble."


    "Make trouble, don''t want to live, dare to make trouble here!"


    ...


    Mao Shiba didn''t pay attention to the words of this group of people at all. He looked straight at the old nine sect masters in the stands, and became even more angry.


    And Zhang Foye and others also saw Mao Shiba, with a hint of coldness in their eyes, and more disdain.


    "I didn''t expect this **** to come. I really took the humiliation."


    Huo Xiangu said with a sneer, she didn''t feel the slightest feeling about Mao Shiba, and only disgusted.


    "He came here, didn''t he ask for humiliation, why did he come?"


    The Patriarch of the Chen family was a little puzzled, this matter was definitely not simple.


    "Guanzhi." Zhang Foye said lightly.


    Zhang Yufan also looked at Mao Shiba. They were about the same age and knew each other naturally.


    Zhang Yufan smiled and said at this moment: "Mao Shiba, you are here, it is really surprising."


    Mao Shiba didn''t look at Zhang Yufan for a while, only the Patriarchs of the Old Nine Sects were in his eyes.


    This made Zhang Yufan''s expression cold, and then mocked: "Why, do you want to participate in the genius battle?"


    But once again I ignored it, this made Zhang Yufan go wild, and he couldn''t wait to punch Mao Shiba to fly.


    Zhang Foye couldn''t help but say: "Who is here, will you come to make trouble?!"


    Mao Shiba looked at the stands without any fear, and said, "You should be very clear when I am here!"


    Zhang Foye suddenly said angrily: "What do you mean, is it because we didn''t give you a place to compete?!"


    Mao Shiba was also in the early days of Taoism, no worse than this group of genius teenagers, he is understandable to participate in the competition, but the Mao family has been expelled and is not eligible.


    The other patrons all laughed, using this as a laughing stock.


    The parallel imports did not speak. He knew that this was the private matter of the old nine doors, and he didn''t want to get involved.


    "I''m here for someone!"


    Mao Shiba roared out, his voice more majestic, like a dragon''s roar, shaking some people''s eardrums.


    Zhang Foye''s face became cold and his heart was furious.


    The battle for geniuses at the Old Nine Schools was originally unhappy because of the knife cut, but now there is another Mao Shishi, how angry he is.


    At this moment, his whole body was fluctuating in spiritual power, and a coercion moved towards Mao Shiba Gai.


    Mao Shiba felt the pressure, but he still endured and supported it, without any fear.


    "You are here to make trouble!"


    The Red Family Patriarch also said at this moment: "Mao Shiba, you don''t know if your family has been expelled? If it has fallen, it should look like it has fallen."


    "Yes, back then, your family didn''t rely on your ancestors for blessing, it wasn''t your own strength at all, and you deserved it if you didn''t go for a long time." Patriarch Li also said.


    The Patriarchs who had left are all returning to the stands at this moment. After all, this has nothing to do with the game, it is already a mess.


    "I''m not here to make trouble, but to ask someone!"


    Mao Shiba said again, neither humble nor overbearing, and he was not afraid of being half-pointed because of the nine masters of the old nine doors.


    In order for Erleng he can die, he has to determine whether Erleng is really dead, so he must come here.


    "Important, who do you want, we don''t have the person you want."


    Xie Jiuye said negatively, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Erleng, my brother, you kidnapped him!"


    Many people smiled. How could they kidnap an unknown person because they are the big families of the old nine sects?


    "I blackmailed me for not enough billions, and even tore the ticket. If I don''t hand over it today, I will definitely not give up!"


    Mao Shiba was not alone. The three links and even Wugou were all beside him. Although they were weak, they were still not afraid.


    The people around were all talking about it. They didn''t expect this to happen. It was really better than the game.


    "Who is this guy, so arrogant?" Many people don''t know Mao Shiba.


    "You don''t know, he is a descendant of the Mao family." The insider said with a smile.


    "Heir to the Mao family, what''s the background?"


    "The background is very big, it was not the old nine, but ten, and the Mao family was the first of the ten!"


    "Damn, with such a big background, he didn''t invite him because he was dissatisfied with the genius dispute."


    "It doesn''t look like it, didn''t he say that it was because of dumbfoundedness."


    "Look, look."

 Chapter 1327： Angry Mao Shiba

    Knowing the identity of Mao Shiba, everyone is a good-looking posture, and most of them have mockery in their eyes.


    The fact is like this, no one dares to provoke the glory, and everyone shouts and beats the downfall.


    The Mao family was once brilliant, admired by the world, and aspiring to the top of the Northeast, but because of his grandfather''s accident, he died, everything fell and everything was annihilated.


    People who were friendly and respectful to their family have turned into ridicule and even suppress fraud.


    All this, Mao Shiba felt the same, ten years of suffering, but now no one in the northeast dare to provoke him, because he is already a powerful Taoist.


    But in the eyes of the masters of the old nine sects, the powerful Taoists are nothing at all, and they can''t be on the table at all.


    Mao Shiba''s words made the big families of the old nine sects laugh constantly. The people who kidnapped him and blackmailed him one billion dollars are really nonsense.


    "Mao Shiba, you can make up and make it more realistic. Will we blackmail you?"


    Qi Tie''s mouth continued to laugh, and he would not pay attention to the billions. Will they still be short of money if they exist? They have no sense of money for a long time, and only care about spiritual things.


    "Yes, according to your words, what do you think our old nine doors exist." Wu Family Patriarch said coldly.


    "I advise you to get rid of me quickly, since you are the grandson of Mao Sixteen, we don''t care about it."


    Xie Jiuye spoke in a cold voice, and his whole body pressure was even more shocking.


    However, Mao Shiba didn''t mean to leave at all. He didn''t ask clearly, he would never leave without seeing Er Leng.


    Mao Shiba looked at the group of people as if he was looking at the demons who could eat people without spitting out bones, with only anger.


    "The kidnapping of Erleng was not what you did. It was also your subordinates or vassals. I must explain this to me."


    Mao Shiba''s words did not stop, but continued to speak.


    "There is also Mao Jian. You are really shameless people who stole Mao Jian!"


    No one paid much attention to the words at the beginning of Mao Shiba. The following words made many people''s expressions suddenly change, but Zhang Foye was surprised.


    "what did you say?!"


    "Mao Jian was stolen?!"


    One by one was extremely angry, and Mao Jian was absolutely sacred to the Old Nine Sects and even the tomb robbers in the entire Chinese nation, and it was something that he admired extremely.


    "At the beginning I wanted you to hand it over, but you didn''t want to live or die. Now that you have lost it, what should you blame for it!"


    Instead, Zhang Foye asked Mao Shishi about the crime. This matter is very relevant, and Mao Jian is too important.


    A powerful force pushed towards Mao Shiba, directly slapped him off the stage, vomiting blood.


    The complexion of Santong and others changed suddenly, and they quickly raised Mao Shiba with a worried look on their faces.


    "Eighteen, let''s go, we can''t beat them." Three links once again discouraged.


    "Yes, we can only go to Boss Su in this matter and ask him for help." Wugou also said.


    But Mao Shiba wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and did not give the slightest retreat, but looked at Xie Jiuye.


    His eyes were sharp and full of anger.


    "The Xie family is good at disguise, and Mao Jian was stolen by a master of disguise!"


    As soon as these words came out, the other family patriarchs changed their faces and looked at Xie Jiuye one after another.


    Xie Jiuye stared coldly and scolded: "Don''t talk nonsense and **** people, you say I stole, show evidence!"


    Mao Shiba''s deep voice: "Evidence is the art of disguising."


    "It''s ridiculous, the world is so big, could it be our Xie Jiahui''s art of disguising."


    "But among those who want to be top-notch, the only thing you can do is to change your face."


    "Nonsense!"


    Xie Jiuye was furious, looking at Mao Shiba with murderous expression.


    Zhang Foye and the others looked at Xie Jiuye with a bad look. If this matter is true, then he absolutely cannot leave this martial arts training ground.


    "Old nine, does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    Xie Jiuye''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly said, "Do you still need to talk about it? It must be him who instigated the discord."


    "What I said is true, the only thing about Maojian is the coveted by you old nine." Mao Shiba said again without fear.


    This is indeed the case. Maojian is the holy artifact of the tomb robbers. Apart from these families, no one else is interested in it. How could it be stolen with such great effort.


    The root cause of this incident was the art of disguise, which completely pointed to Xie Jiuye, who couldn''t cleanse himself by jumping into the Yellow River.


    "you are wrong."


    Hong walked into the ring for a long time and looked at Mao Shiba and said: "Mao Jian''s things are not just what we want to get."


    "Who else besides you?!"


    "The world is so big, there are many schools, the old nine in the Central Plains, your northeast Maojia, northwest, southwest, Jiangnan, etc., don''t there be homes for robbers?"


    Hong said lightly for a long time, her voice was very steady, but it made people feel reasonable.


    But Mao Shiba said: "Other places are not the eighteen-way inheritance. Only Shimen is the inheritance of the Jin Jin school lieutenant, so that you can cultivate. Are ordinary downsiders capable of stealing it?!"


    This remark also made many people agree. The reason why others are ignored is because the former Shiluo Mojin school lieutenant only left Shilu heirs, and this Shilu is the Mao family and even the old nine.


    Those people are just ordinary back-fighters, and it is impossible to steal Mao Jian, so Red''s words were refuted.


    "The trouble is so big that it should not be discussed widely."


    Zhang Foye couldn''t help saying that seeing the people around him was watching the show.


    But Mao Shiba shook his head and said, "Hand over Er Leng, I can consider it."


    "I don''t know why you are confused, you have to make trouble again, be careful I will kill you!"


    The killing intent in Zhang Foye''s eyes was clear. To him, killing Mao Shiba was as easy as pinching a chicken.


    But Mao Shiba was not afraid at all, and still had a firm intention.


    At this moment, Santong took out the recording, which was the recording of the kidnapper''s phone call, and it was broadcasted at this moment.


    The sound spread all over and everyone around heard it.


    "This is the kidnapper!"


    At this moment, Li Ronghao, the young genius of the Li family, changed his expression and his eyes flickered.


    As for Chen Fan, a genius of the Chen family, and even Wu Lai, a genius of the Wu family, his expression was a bit wrong.


    Mao Shiba looked at Li Ronghao, the genius of the Li family, with a murderous intent in his eyes, and roared: "Isn''t this voice you?!"


    Mao Shiba had never known who the voice was before, but when he came to the training ground, he understood it all at once, because he had dealt with the old nine doors before.


    When Li Ronghao bullied and taunted him, he couldn''t forget the voice, the two were completely similar.


    Li Ronghao''s complexion changed even more, but only for an instant, then he stared at Mao Shiba and said, "Don''t you want to spit people with blood, I will kidnap your people, I will care about billions?"


    But as soon as his voice came out, it revealed the original shape, and the people around him immediately started talking, pointing at him.


    Even the head of the Li family''s complexion changed abruptly, he had no idea that his grandson would do this.

 Chapter 1328： Life and death

    Li Ronghao''s words are exactly the same as those of the recording. This is impossible to argue, and everyone can tell.


    The complexions of Zhang Foye and others also changed slightly. From this point of view, Mao Shiba was really not here to make trouble.


    "Li Ronghao, you should explain this matter."


    Zhang Foye said, if it was an ordinary private place, he wouldn''t care about Mao Shiba''s glance, he would have beaten it out long ago.


    But this is a martial arts training ground. More than 10,000 people watched him. If he was unfair, he would definitely be criticized.


    But if his Zhang family wants to enter the martial arts world and become a family, it must get the support of many people, otherwise he would not invite so many people to watch the competition.


    "It must be they slander me, this is the synthesized voice."


    Li Ronghao quibbly said that he just didn''t admit it anyway, he didn''t believe that Mao Shiba could do anything to him.


    The Patriarch of the Li family also said: "One billion, even tens of billions, my grandson will not care. Although my Li family is not very good, there are still tens of billions of assets."


    This is the wealth of money, and the words make people feel the urge to beat him badly. Tens of billions of assets are not that good.


    But many big men in the martial arts world agree. This Li Family Patriarch is right, how can such a rich and famous family blackmail one billion.


    Chen Fan also helped out at this time: "I and Rong Hao are good, I know his character, let alone a billion, even tens of billions, he will not look at it."


    "Yes, he has always been obsessed with cultivation, and I can testify to this." Wu Lai also helped.


    It''s no wonder that these three people are called "three bitch", they really wear a pair of pants.


    Mao Shiba knew that this group of people would be like this, and he also knew that there were many difficulties, but he still did not compromise or retreat.


    He looked at Li Ronghao, with Ling Li''s killing intent in his eyes, as if he was looking at an enemy with a sea of ??blood.


    Li Ronghao was not afraid of Mao Shiba''s eyes. He knew that Mao Shiba had nothing to do with him.


    However, Mao Shiba suddenly spoke at this moment and pointed directly at Li Ronghao.


    "It all depends on your mouth, this voice can be turned black and white exactly the same, then I don''t care about it."


    "That''s great, you can go away." Chen Fan scolded.


    "You can go, but I have to do one thing before I go."


    Mao Shiba looked around, his voice was loud and roared: "I want to challenge Li Ronghao!"


    This voice lasted for a long time, causing many people''s complexions to slightly change, able to read the helplessness and indomitability of Mao Shiba.


    "Challenge me, who do you think you are?!"


    Li Ronghao sneered, he didn''t want to fight Mao Shiba.


    "If you are a coward, you can refuse, if you are a woman, you can step down, or you will fight to the death with me!"


    Mao Shiba looked at Li Ronghao with cold eyes, waiting for his results.


    But the Patriarch of the Li family was angry at the moment, and he shouted directly: "Presumptuous, is this place where you go wild!"


    "I didn''t go wild, I just wanted to fight to the death with your grandson. If he is a bullshit, I will treat him as if I didn''t say anything."


    This is a complete mockery, and it depends on Li Ronghao if he doesn''t agree.


    Facing the eyes of tens of thousands of people, if Li Ronghao didn''t agree, he would definitely become a laughingstock in the future. He would be laughed at by countless people.


    Li Ronghao''s face was so cold that his face was distorted. He didn''t expect Mao Shiba to persecute him so much.


    "Since you want to be like this, then I will play with you!"


    Although his Li Ronghao lost in the first round, he was also a family genius, and he was not something that ordinary people could provoke.


    "That''s great."


    With a faint smile on Mao Shiba''s face, Li Ronghao agreed, he was relieved, at least he had a chance to avenge Erleng.


    The others retired from the ring, and the Santong and others also reluctantly went on. The matter was over. They also hoped that Mao Shiba would beat Li Ronghao to death in order to avenge him.


    The two looked at each other with sharp eyes and killing intent.


    Li Ronghao approached, staring at Mao Shiba, and whispered: "Is that stupid man worthy of you? If you die, you will die. You have to come and die."


    A fierce flame of rage throbbed in Mao Shiba''s eyes, as if he was crazy. He was really mad when he heard this.


    "Die me!"


    Mao Shiba roared, and his whole body vigorously poured out his spiritual power, and he blasted out with a punch, the power overwhelming the sky.


    Li Ronghao''s face changed slightly, he did not expect that Mao Shiba had broken through to the realm of Taoism.


    The realm of Mao Shiba can only be seen by the patriarchs of the major families on the stands, and even other Taoists and above.


    "In the early days of the Taoist, no wonder you were so arrogant."


    Li Ronghao was not afraid of the slightest, red spiritual power poured out all over his body, and he put his hands together to resist the attack.


    This punch represents Mao Shiba''s anger, and represents all the humiliation he suffered. He must kill Li Ronghao today, otherwise I am sorry.


    This blow made Li Ronghao''s face gloomy, because the power in it was so great that he had to take it seriously. ,


    "Your success made me angry. Next, I will slowly kill you!"


    Li Ronghao displayed his family secret technique, and a tiger appeared behind him, whizzing towards Mao Shiba.


    The fierce tiger hunted, and this blow directly left a horrified wound on Mao Shiba''s hand, with red spiritual power on it.


    The head of the Li family smiled lightly at this moment, and wanted to compete with his grandson.


    And Mao Shiba didn''t change color at all, his eyes were still raging.


    His whole body''s spiritual power was gushing out at this moment, turned into a mass of spiritual energy, this was his strongest blow.


    A blow came out, but Li Ronghao had already prepared for it, and directly resisted it, and at the same time counterattacked it, making Mao Shiba unprepared.


    This blow directly dented Mao Shiba''s chest and suffered serious damage.


    Santong and others have turned pale, they can''t do anything except cheer, they can only be in a hurry.


    And Yuwen Xiongba in the stands was also very anxious, looking at Su Yan and said: "My lord, Mao Shiba is extremely dangerous."


    But Su Yan was very indifferent, he didn''t mean to be half anxious, he was still waiting, he knew Mao Shiba would not be so weak.


    "Don''t worry, Mao Shiba is not as weak as you think."


    Sure enough, after suffering two consecutive injuries, Mao Shiba had to use his last back hand.


    "I want to cover it up!"


    Mao Shiba roared out. This burst was seen in Baiyue. Mao Shiba couldn''t crack it, but he used himself to turn it into a set of moves.


    Ten phantoms appeared on the ring at this moment, and only one was real, which required Li Ronghao to choose.


    Li Ronghao looked at the ten phantoms with a cold expression. He still couldn''t see the difference.


    Although he was from the old nine sects, he didn''t know anything about the technique of inverted fighting, the upper three sects had basically been washed away, and he was no longer inverted.


    For a time the two sides were in a stalemate, and Li Ronghao did not dare to take action easily.

 Chapter 1329： Give me a face

    The stalemate between the two sides caused many people to look at the ring intently. This battle looked more exciting than before. After all, it was a life and death battle.


    Compared with the previous fight, this decision to win or lose is at the cost of one party being killed, which is naturally more cruel.


    However, Mao Shiba''s desire to cover up the array made Li Ronghao a little unexpected. This was too unexpected, and now he didn''t want to take risks. After all, he didn''t know if these phantoms were dangerous.


    But after a period of stalemate, Li Ronghao couldn''t bear it anymore. He couldn''t just sit and wait for death, he had to attack.


    After all, everyone looked at him, he was a genius in the Li family, the third in the old nine.


    Li Ronghao''s hands are like tiger claws, red spiritual power is everywhere, and the roar of the tiger behind him is endless. This blow naturally uses the strongest spiritual power, he wants to kill with one blow.


    Li Ronghao directly chose a phantom, furiously shot it, grabbed it, and instantly shredded the phantom.


    "fake!"


    Li Ronghao was furious, and at the same time, his heart was calmed a lot. This was completely fake Dakong. He was a little uneasy when he was torn apart, but nothing happened at all.


    "Just a few phantoms, this can''t keep you long."


    Li Ronghao looked at the remaining nine phantoms, with a scornful smile on his face, not taking it seriously.


    And Mao Shiba still stood there, the phantom still remained.


    The killing intent flashed in Li Ronghao''s eyes, and he shot again. This time, the tiger''s claws were fierce, and directly took away three phantoms.


    But at this moment, these three phantoms were torn apart, and then a group of evil spirits rushed towards him.


    "Small bugs!"


    Li Ronghao sneered and easily resisted it, but what he didn''t know was that the evil spirit had quietly attached to him, and he had not resisted and disappeared.


    Li Ronghao no longer wastes time, he keeps making shots, and one shot can take away a phantom. In an instant, the last ten phantoms are left.


    "It seems that my luck is really back. All nine strikes are empty."


    Li Ronghao laughed at himself, but didn''t care. If he failed nine times, he would take another shot. This time it would be implemented. He didn''t believe that Mao Shiba could resist.


    "You will die for me this time!"


    With cruel expressions on Li Ronghao''s face, looking for a duel with him would be destined to be the result. He would not sympathize with Mao Shishi.


    "Tell you, I don''t care about billions. The good thing that Er Dengzi broke me before is his result."


    As soon as the words fell, Li Ronghao rushed towards Mao Shiba. The tiger''s claws were fierce, breaking ten thousand laws, and there was an irresistible force.


    However, when the tiger''s claw was the slightest distance from Mao Shiba, he stopped suddenly, and Mao Shiba did not move his hands from the beginning to the end, just stood so upright.


    There was a hint of sarcasm on his face. All this was in his plan. He knew that Li Ronghao could not hurt him, otherwise he would not be so unresisted.


    There was pain on Li Ronghao''s face. When he was about to drop his hands, he suddenly felt a pain in his whole body, as if he was cramping and peeling.


    This kind of pain made him unable to attack directly, and his whole body seemed to be emptied all of a sudden, and his spiritual power was suddenly dissipated.


    Li Ronghao''s face showed an expression of anxiety and even amazement. He didn''t know why this happened, but he knew that it must be Mao Shiba''s hands and feet.


    "what did you do to me?!"


    Li Ronghao looked at Mao Shiba''s angry face and couldn''t help but shout.


    But Mao Shiba was indifferent, and didn''t care about Li Ronghao''s roar.


    He fastened the buttons on his shirt, and then walked towards Li Ronghao, a cold luster suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    One foot, one leg up and one foot directly landed on Li Ronghao''s shoulder, accurately.


    He only heard a click, Li Ronghao''s shoulder blades shattered directly, and at the same time his shoulders were drooping, and his shoulders became even more swollen.


    Li Ronghao''s face changed horribly, sweat on his forehead suddenly appeared, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    Everyone was in an uproar, and didn''t expect such a result.


    All they saw was Li Ronghao''s attack and ended up. After that, Mao Shiba was unprepared and let Mao Shiba directly step on it.


    "What happened to the Li family genius?"


    "Yeah, he didn''t attack just now, and now he doesn''t resist, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, there must be a reason."


    The people around were unclear, but the people in the stands saw it really, and they naturally knew why.


    "Unexpectedly, this Mao Shiba had learned a kind of evil trick!"


    The Patriarch of the Qi family spoke coldly, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    And the Patriarch of the Li family looked at his grandson worriedly at the moment, he could not sit back and watch, and would never let his grandson be killed in front of him.


    Mao Shiba didn''t stop, and stepped on again. This kick hit Li Ronghao''s other shoulder blade, directly causing him to vomit blood.


    Countless people knew that Li Ronghao had no resistance, and could only accept Mao Shiba''s attack until he died.


    Patriarch Li can''t sit still, he has stood up, his hands clasped tightly, and his eyes are sharp.


    And Zhang Foye also spoke at this moment, and said to Mao Shiba: "You have won, but you can stop."


    Mao Shiba sneered, and couldn''t help snarling: "He killed my brother and told me to stop, it''s really ridiculous!"


    Zhang Foye was angry and shouted: "My words, dare you not listen!"


    "What kind of green onion are you, he and I fight life and death, then one must die!"


    Mao Shiba yelled, with strong spiritual power on his fist, this punch directly hit Li Ronghao''s chest, and blood spattered immediately.


    Patriarch Li couldn''t help it anymore, and he leaped directly down from the stands while the sound vibrated everywhere.


    "If you dare to hurt my grandson a little bit, you will kill you!"


    Mao Shiba sneered and looked at the Li Family Patriarch and said, "Why, more than 10,000 people at the scene know that this is a life-and-death battle, you want to violate it?!"


    "Huh, life and death fight, if I say no, it is not!"


    Obviously, the Li Family Patriarch was shameless, he didn''t admit that no one really stopped him.


    Mao Shiba was eager to split, thinking that Er Leng was killed by Li Ronghao, the anger in his heart was even more like a sky.


    Regardless of the Li Family Patriarch, he has great power in his hands, and this punch is aimed at Li Ronghao''s head, and he will kill Li Ronghao.


    However, his fist could not fall, instead he was hit in the chest with a punch from the Li Family Patriarch, directly piercing through, blood flowed.


    "You have to force me to shoot!"


    Patriarch Li kicked Mao Shiba into the air and slid off the edge of the ring. Tee and others looked shocked.


    Everyone was discolored, and I didn''t expect that the Li family leader would be so, not only shamelessly, but also wanted to kill Mao Shiba.


    Regardless of the gazes of the people present, the Patriarch Li walked towards Mao Shiba, he was obviously intent on killing.


    But at this time, there was a sudden sound from the entire square.


    "Give me a face and let him go."

 Chapter 1330： Kick out

    The sound was unusually sudden and even more abrupt, because everyone originally looked at the ring, thinking that Mao Shiba would die.


    Although this is unexpected, it can be said that it is not unexpected.


    After all, this is the home court of the Old Nine Gates. Strength is respected, what fairness, what rules, it seems naive and ridiculous in front of strength.


    The bigwigs in politics and business may not understand, but the big ones in the martial arts world know very well that Mao Shiba''s attempt to kill Li Ronghao is purely a joke, a complete joke.


    The Li Family is the third door of the Old Nine Doors. It is the upper door. It has been whitewashed and has a rich background. It is stronger than the middle and lower ones.


    In other words, the Patriarch of the Li Family is stronger than Xie Jiuye, which is beyond reproach.


    He wants to kill Mao Shiba, it is not as simple as crushing a small ant, who dares to stop, no one dares, unless it is the Red Family Patriarch or Zhang Foye.


    But many people ignore one person, that is, the parallel elder on the stand, and he can also.


    But the parallel importer has always been like a bystander and didn''t say a word. How could he come forward for an unknown ant? After analysis by many people, this is the death-seeking words spoken by a person who is not afraid of death.


    Many people searched for their voices, trying to find the person who spoke to see who was so afraid of death, but they could not find it.


    Because at this moment Su Yan has leapt out and landed on the stands, of course he said.


    Before Yuwen Xiongba had been mad, he wanted Su Yan to take a shot at the moment Mao Shiba suffered a heavy blow, but Su Yan did not take the shot until this moment.


    Su Yan stood on the ring, his eyes calm, but he was standing in front of Mao Shiba.


    Therefore, if the Li Family Patriarch wants to kill Mao Shiba, it must pass him.


    The people around were all looking at Su Yan, wanting to see who this was not afraid of death.


    But they found that Su Yan''s face was very vague and they didn''t recognize him at all.


    "who is this?"


    "I don''t know, I have never seen this person."


    "An unknown unknown junior dare to come forward. This is purely seeking death."


    "I don''t know whether to live or die, just add a corpse."


    Su Yan didn''t care about the surrounding discussion, so he could only smile.


    And Yuwen Xiongba in the stands was also relieved, very contemptuous of the surrounding words.


    "My lord reveals his true colors, and you must be scared to death."


    The Patriarch of the Li Family looked at Su Yan, his eyes cold and unusual, and he was carrying a strong pressure.


    "That''s what you said just now?!"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan said lightly, very calm, and did not change color due to the pressure of the Li Family Patriarch, this pressure seemed to him nothing.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to let my grandpa give you face?!"


    Li Ronghao, who had been hurt so badly, was angry at this moment. Of course he wanted Mao Shiba to die, but now that someone stopped him, he naturally wanted Su Yan to die.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Li Ronghao''s words, but looked at the Li Family Patriarch and asked his voice.


    Patriarch Li laughed loudly. He had been the head of the Patriarch for decades and was blocked by an unknown junior for the first time today. This is really ridiculous.


    "What is your ability to think I can give you a face?!"


    Patriarch Li looked at Su Yan with a hint of sarcasm, and smiled even more.


    At this moment, the two Patriarchs of the Chen Family and Wu Family also leaped down, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    They already knew about this, not Li Ronghao alone, their two grandsons were also involved, so they now have a murderous intention towards Mao Shiba.


    "Bold Xiaoxiao, how dare you stop the Li Family Patriarch, have you eaten Xiongxin Leopard''s courage?!"


    The Chen Family Patriarch shouted angrily, and a mighty coercion rushed towards Su Yan, but it didn''t have any effect. This made him slightly discolored, knowing that Su Yan was not an ordinary person.


    "I advise you to get out of the way quickly, or even kill you!"


    The head of the Wu family said coldly, and his words were full of killing intent.


    Now they don''t care about face, they just want to kill Mao Shiba, nothing more.


    This matter cannot be known to the outside world, and at the same time they don''t want Mao Shiba to continue chaos. Old Nine Gate is Old Nine Gate, there is no Ten Gates.


    The other patrons didn''t speak, they just let them go and didn''t stop them, even Zhang Foye was watching.


    Mao Shiba stood up at this moment, staring at Li Ronghao, his killing intent remained the same.


    "Do you think that if your family is strong, you can do whatever you want, kill my brother, I won''t let you go even if I die!"


    "nonsense!"


    The Li Family Patriarch vented out of rage, exhaling spiritual energy, forming a killer move.


    But this move was directly resisted by Su Yan and easily turned into invisible.


    "Who are you?!"


    Patriarch Li''s face was full of coldness. Now no one regards him as Xiaoxiao. If he can resist this move, it must be a Taoist or higher existence.


    Su Yan did not answer, but looked at Li Ronghao, the grandson of the Li family''s head, with a breath of death in his eyes.


    "I said before, give me a face and let him go, but you didn''t do it."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the person disappeared. He had already arrived in front of Li Ronghao at the moment, with a strange smile on his face.


    This speed is so fast that even the Li Family Patriarch and others did not react. When they reacted, it was over.


    In the presence of more than 10,000 people in the martial arts field, Su Yan raised his foot and dropped one foot, directly kicking Li Ronghao''s head.


    He gave it to the Li family''s host meeting, but it is a pity that the Li family owner doesn''t cherish it, so he is no wonder.


    For his own plan, he had to do this, not to mention that Li Ronghao should have died, but this time his shot was a bit heavy, which made his death a bit miserable.


    Everyone was stunned. They were stupid for a while, only to see Li Ronghao''s body falling limply, and blood splashed all over the floor.


    "Haoer!"


    Patriarch Li let out a pity, just watched his grandson being killed, nothing to do.


    Li Ronghao''s body fell, Su Yan waved his hand casually, and his body instantly turned into a mass of ashes and dissipated around him.


    An ant is killed if he kills it, he is still a **** person, which is similar to the dude of the Chen family.


    Patriarch Li cried constantly and almost fainted.


    The Patriarch of the Chen Family and the Patriarch of the Wu Family also changed abruptly, hurriedly guarding their grandson, fearing that they might encounter unexpected events.


    The heads of the major families on the stands stood up all at once, stunned by the sudden scene.


    A cold glow shot into Zhang Foye''s eyes, staring at Su Yan steadily, trying to see through him, but he found that he couldn''t see through Su Yan at all, which made him feel uneasy.


    The elder of parallel imports, at this moment also looked at Su Yan, and said lightly: "Interesting."


    It seemed to him that something interesting had happened to ease the boredom before.


    Of course, the knife hit him at the head and made him feel grudge against the old nine sects, and this time someone came forward to agree with him.

 Chapter 1331： I am full

    Su Yan''s strong shot shocked everyone present. This was too unexpected, and he did not expect him to directly obliterate Li Ronghao.


    Li Ronghao is the heir of the Li family, the third door of the old nine sects, and a peerless genius. Now that he has been destroyed, it is naturally a sensation.


    The Patriarch of the Li family is now completely like a mass of mud, the sadness in his heart can be imagined, and his head has been buzzing constantly.


    At this moment, the Patriarch of the Chen Family was standing behind Chen Fan, and the Patriarch of the Wu Family was also standing behind Wu Lai. Both were afraid that Su Yan would violently attack.


    Because these two people are also involved, although they are not directly involved, they are also the planners. This is the hope of the family and there must be no mistakes.


    Zhang Foye in the stands looked gloomy. He didn''t make a move. He was waiting for the development of things. Although he couldn''t see through Su Yan, he still didn''t make a move.


    It was Li Ronghao who died. He naturally wanted the Li Family Patriarch to test Su Yan. After all, this was a sea of ??bitterness and hatred, and the Li Patriarch would never stop here.


    The Parallel Elder has always been like a bystander, he didn''t care at all, Su Yan couldn''t get into his Dharma eyes, in his eyes he was just Xiaoxiao.


    And Mao Shiba was still in shock at this moment. He originally thought he was bound to die, but suddenly someone came forward to help him resist and forcefully beheaded Li Ronghao.


    Mao Shiba looked at Su Yan''s back, he felt a familiar touch, but Su Yan''s face puzzled him.


    "You... are you boss Su?"


    Mao Shiba tentatively asked, he only knew Su Yan, who was able to shoot and still be so strong.


    Su Yan did not answer, but stood quietly in front of Mao Shiba, with a pair of eyes looking at the Li Family Patriarch.


    The Santong and others were relieved, they were almost scared to death just now.


    And Yufumi Xiongba in the stands smiled at the moment and said: "Adults always like this and only take action at critical moments."


    And around him, the political and business circles and even the martial arts tycoons from all over the world are in trouble, one by one, noisy.


    "The Li family genius... just died like this?"


    "This... how is this possible, who is this person?!"


    "He is very capable, but it''s horrible. This is the heir of the Li family!"


    ...


    Naturally, Su Yan ignored these noises and still looked at the Patriarch of the Li Family. He knew that the Patriarch of the Li Family would attack him.


    Sure enough, after the violent pain, Patriarch Li''s eyes turned scarlet, as if in a demon, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "My grandson and you have no grievances and no grudges, you even wiped it out, I want you to die without a place to bury!"


    The Patriarch of the Li Family was full of spiritual power and majestic momentum, and behind him was a horrible red beam of light rising directly into the sky.


    The Li Family Patriarch is the third existence of the Old Nine Sects, and his strength should not be underestimated. This time he knows that this is the realm of Taoist Consummation.


    But Su Yan''s expression was a little more indifferent, but there were no other fluctuations, which made the Li Family Patriarch even more angry.


    He waved his hands, and the red spiritual power behind him was like a dragon and a phoenix, walking around him, magnificent, and people couldn''t help trembling.


    "Patriarch Li is really angry, he is going to make a trick."


    "The boy is in danger, and he has to pay for his arrogance."


    Many people showed fear on their faces, and they were naturally aware of this trick of the Patriarch of the Li Family. The Patriarch of the Li Family relied on this trick to win.


    The red spiritual power gushed out frantically, attacking and killing Su Yan, with the will to kill, like a fire from a magic dragon.


    In an instant, all the flames filled the ring, and even the protective cover that Zhang Foye arranged was like glass, directly shattering.


    The people around suddenly felt the heat wave hit, and they fled everywhere.


    At this moment, Mao Shiba had been helped by Santong and others to leave the ring. The entire ring was Su Yan and the three Patriarchs and even Chen Fan and Wu Lai.


    The Chen Family Patriarch and Wu Family Patriarch had already run their internal strength and left, and returned to the stands. Naturally, the fire could not hurt them, so now only Su Yan and Li Family Patriarch were left.


    The Patriarch of the Li family naturally didn''t care about the fire he released, but looked at Su Yan in the fire with a cold expression, waiting for the result.


    Su Yan was very comfortable at the moment. Although these fire lights completely enveloped him, they could not cause any harm to him. Instead, he seemed to be bathing.


    Everyone thought that Su Yan was bound to die. The high temperature was more terrifying than magma, and he had to pay a heavy price for not dying.


    Even Jin Shiya also showed anxiety at this moment, she could feel the terrifying fire, and she couldn''t help clasping her hands.


    Yuwen Xiongba was indifferent, and said, "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with your lord."


    Jin Shiya was relieved when she heard that, she also knew that Su Yan would never be so weak.


    While everyone was waiting for the results, the flames on the ring were actually on the weakening trend, which made the Li Family Patriarch''s expression changed.


    He couldn''t help blessing his spiritual power and continued to attack Su Yan, the sea of ??flames rising higher than the waves.


    Su Yan felt that this kind of bath was enough, and he opened his mouth long ago, and he kept swallowing the sea of ??flames that the red spiritual power had turned into, and this had a tendency to weaken.


    Patriarch Li''s complexion was even colder, and he kept blessing his spiritual power, sweat bursting out of his forehead, while Su Yan had been swallowing, turning the fire into his spiritual power.


    It wasn''t until a quarter of an hour later that the entire ring was revealed, Su Yan was intact, and even his clothes were not damaged at all.


    At this moment, he was still swallowing the flames, which made everyone stunned.


    "He...what is he doing?!"


    "Damn, he swallowed all the flames displayed by Patriarch Li, this is too enchanting."


    "This is the peerless secret technique of the Li Family Patriarch. The flame temperature is more than two thousand. Are you afraid of this?!"


    "Swallow it, swallow it, my God."


    The people around couldn''t help but lose their voices, and they were shocked by Su Yan''s actions, their faces were extremely pale.


    The Li Family Patriarch looked terrified. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so weird that he could crack his own trick with this.


    Even the patriarchs of the big families on the stands were also discolored at this moment, with displeased and even killing intent on their faces.


    At this moment, Zhang Foye had killing intent with Su Yan. He couldn''t see through Su Yan from beginning to end, and now he knew that Su Yan was by no means ordinary, probably a real danger.


    As for the Parallel Elder, he also put away his onlooker mentality at this moment, his eyes were bright.


    "This is a genius."


    He obviously had the intention of recruiting. He was originally here to find geniuses. Such enchanting and age can be a rare existence for Shuilianmen.


    Su Yan hiccuped and said leisurely: "I''m full."


    These words made the Li Family Patriarch want to split, looking at Su Yan and couldn''t help but furiously said: "Arrogant kid, don''t be rampant!"

 Chapter 1332： Left 牵 Huang Right 蓎 苍

    The Patriarch of the Li Family was really furious. He used the secret technique of killing all by himself, and instead of hurting Su Yan, Su Yan swallowed it.


    At this moment, his eyes were about to bleed, staring at Su Yan fiercely, killing intent everywhere.


    No need to talk nonsense, the Li Family Patriarch leaped forward directly, his arm like the bark of a withered vine, as if welded with an iron hand, and patted towards Su Yan''s anger.


    Facing this sharp move, Su Yan sneered slightly, without any fear at all, and casually stretched out his palm to confront him.


    Two palms slapped each other, and a deafening noise erupted. At the same time, someone heard the sound of broken bones. They couldn''t help but looked surprised.


    I saw that Su Yan was still standing quietly on the ring, completely unharmed, and Patriarch Li''s palm was bent at the moment, it was obvious that he was injured.


    The Li Family Patriarch hurriedly used his spiritual power to restore his palm, but he felt a wave of fluctuations, and was walking with his arm right now, heading directly towards his heart.


    Patriarch Li''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, but this wave of volatility was rampant, there was no slight weakness at all, and it was completely unstoppable.


    When the spiritual power was a minute away from the heart of the Li Family Patriarch, he suddenly stopped, which made the Li Family Patriarch''s heart extremely frightened, and his face was even paler.


    This is what Su Yan did. At this moment, the power was closed, and he didn''t directly kill him.


    Su Yan looked at the Li Family Patriarch, as if looking at a flea that could be crushed to death at any time.


    "Your life is now in my hands. As long as my heart moves, you will definitely die."


    Of course Su Yan''s Li Family Patriarch believed, but the people around didn''t believe it.


    "This kid is too big to talk."


    "Yes, Patriarch Li is said to be a powerful Taoist consummation, how could it be such a loss."


    "Although this kid swallowed the fire just now, it doesn''t mean that he is better than the Li Family Patriarch."


    Some people have sharp eyes and noticed that the Patriarch Li''s complexion was wrong, and he didn''t even dare to refute Su Yan''s words.


    "Something''s wrong, why didn''t the Li Family Patriarch take action? Look at his expression, this is not good."


    "Yeah, why didn''t he make a move?"


    There are constant discussions, everyone is constantly making trouble, and the people in the stands know the truth of the matter, and their faces are extremely gloomy.


    Patriarch Chen and even Patriarch Wu couldn''t bear it anymore, they all jumped down. After all, they had the best friendship with the Li family, and it was impossible to see this standing by.


    "You''re going to die, what did you do to Laosan Li?!"


    Patriarch Wu immediately yelled, looking at Su Yan with only killing intent in his eyes.


    But Su Yan did not answer directly, but said lightly: "You can ask him."


    Patriarch Chen looked at Patriarch Li and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "This kid is sinister and cunning. He used strange techniques. At this moment, there is a spiritual power next to my heart."


    "what?!"


    The two of them looked shocked, this is not a trivial matter, they all know how powerful it is.


    The two of them stopped talking, they all looked at Su Yan, all of their spiritual power spewed out, and they attacked and killed Su Yan.


    "Damn, the Chen Family and Wu Family Patriarch made a shot together!"


    Everyone looked shocked, and they didn''t expect a person who had never been known to be treated this way, which is surprising.


    When Su Yan faced the attack of the two, his eyes showed even more disdain. Both of them were weaker than the Li Family Patriarch, and it was not worth mentioning.


    The purpose of the two is very simple, to force Su Yan not to take the initiative to the Li family, and to buy time for him to crack Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    The Patriarch of the Li family naturally also knew the intention, there was no extra words, and he hurriedly used the spiritual power to directly wrap the entire spiritual power, wanting to crush it.


    But this is not simple. Although Su Yan did not use real power, this spiritual power is still terrifying. It is not that easy to clear it for a while.


    At this moment, both the Chen Family Patriarch and the Wu Family Patriarch were performing secret techniques and had already taken action. The ring was unable to withstand the intense pressure and collapsed.


    In the dust, the two shot at the same time, one blue and one green, and they attacked and killed Su Yan.


    They are still in the realm of Taoist Consummation, although they are a little weaker than the Li Family Patriarch, but when the two of them work together, it is also quite strong.


    When Su Yan faced the attack of these two spiritual powers, he completely regarded it as nothing, a golden spiritual power rising, no dragon shape was seen, but the sound of dragon roar could be heard.


    This time, Su Yan has already taken "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" to its extreme. It is completely impossible to form a dragon, but has the meaning of dragon power.


    The golden spiritual power enveloped the arms, and Su Yan''s arm was shining all over, like the fist of the king of force, directly blasting towards the two.


    The power of a punch made the Chen Family Patriarch''s complexion drastically changed. He was actually blown away and hit the edge of the martial arts field.


    On the other hand, the head of the Wu family had already arrived behind Su Yan at this moment, and the sky fell. This blow caused many people to change their colors and change suddenly.


    "It''s sinister!"


    Some people can''t help but say, but this battle can''t say whether it is insidious or not. This is not a child''s play, this is a life and death battle.


    However, this sneak attack by the head of the Wu family had long been noticed by Su Yan. At this moment, he turned over, and before his attack fell, he kicked him away.


    The head of the Wu family revolved dozens of times in the air, leaping to a height of one kilometer before falling to the ground under the action of gravity.


    The two of them were just punched, and at this moment they showed a sense of malaise. Su Yan''s strength was too majestic, and it was completely overwhelming.


    If this trick is to deal with the corpse king in Baiyue underground, the corpse king will definitely be destroyed by one move. This is the gap between Su Yan now and before.


    The blood overflowed from the corner of Li''s Patriarch''s mouth, and he only felt qi and blood surging all over his body. Su Yan''s strength was too strong, as well as golden spiritual power, which made him hurt.


    At the same time, the Wu Family Patriarch is the same, otherwise they would have made another move at this moment.


    Both of them looked at Su Yan in horror, like a blood demon, where is the genius, where is the weak, this is like a child of heaven.


    Su Yan didn''t give the two a chance, and at this moment, he walked slowly towards the two, with a faint smile on his face.


    At the same time, the Li family Patriarch finally got rid of the spiritual power in his body, and rushed towards Su Yan with a furious expression.


    "Die to me!"


    Faced with the roar of the Li Family Patriarch, Su Yan only said two words.


    "Noisy!"


    A slap, just a slap, is to call the Li Family Patriarch on the wall of the martial arts field, sticking to it and not getting down.


    At the same time, Su Yan continued in his footsteps, approached the Chen Family Patriarch, and grabbed his arm like a dead dog.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, dragging the Chen Family Patriarch towards the Wu Family Patriarch, which made the Wu Family Patriarch frightened.


    "You...what are you doing?!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, and grabbed his ankle directly, spinning him up.

 Chapter 1333： back yard

    Su Yan now led the Chen Family Patriarch''s arm with his left hand, and the Chen Family Patriarch was dragged away like a dead dog, without any resistance at all.


    And Su Yan''s right hand grabbed the ankle of the Wu Family Patriarch. At this moment, the Wu Family Patriarch kept spinning, and when he stopped, the surroundings were already dim in the eyes of the Wu Family Patriarch.


    The people present can no longer be described as shocked, they are completely scared to death, too scary.


    Su Yan''s performance has exceeded their tolerance, which is completely unacceptable.


    The three patriarchs of the dignified old nine sects, a tyrant in each place, the martial arts world leader also had to prostrate and bow before them, but now they were hanged and beaten by Su Yan and played.


    This is like an existence that is extremely respectable in ordinary days, but suddenly fell into the altar, and in the eyes of others, it is not as good as an ant.


    This gap makes many people unacceptable, and at the same time they are even more afraid of Su Yanna. Many people even run away, afraid to take this muddy water for fear of being affected.


    Facing this result, Zhang Foye''s forehead was bulging with bruises in the stands, and he was furious.


    Just when he was about to leap down, a man walked over and respectfully said to him: "Patriarch, there are things that need to be reported to you."


    Zhang Foye saw that the person was his own spy, so he could not help but asked coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Zhang Tiansheng was killed by that person, and at the same time the head of the Chen family''s side branch was also obliterated by him."


    The spies pointed at Su Yan while talking. Although Su Yan''s face was vague, Jin Shiya and Yu Wenxiong knew that they had not been like this before.


    Hearing this, Zhang Foye''s face was even more angry, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    Su Yan not only blocked the genius dispute, but also killed the Li family heir. Now it is even more involved in the killing of his family talent. This is no small matter, and he can''t stand by.


    With a sudden sudden change, the sky suddenly became dark. There was no sign of this, and it was obviously an external force.


    Zhang Foye was full of black spiritual power, and this change in the sky was naturally his.


    Everyone looked at the sky, with a look of horror, they were all trembling with fright, and the exit was already impenetrable.


    Everyone here knows that there will be a big battle. It is no small matter. At the same time, many people also know about this fluctuation. This is definitely Zhang Foye''s anger.


    When the other patriarchs saw this, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Zhang Foye made a move, and that was naturally stable. After all, the Zhang family was comparable to the existence of the martial arts family.


    And the parallel elder who has been unmoved, also slightly changed his color at this moment, and couldn''t help saying: "Unexpectedly, Zhang Foye was irritated, and this thing is getting better."


    Faced with this change-like fluctuation, Su Yan just glanced at it, and didn''t care anymore.


    His hands were already running golden spiritual power and rushed towards the Chen Family Patriarch. He knew that there was no possibility of reconciliation, and the three Patriarchs did not intend to stay.


    However, Zhang Foye''s eyes were colder, and he waved his hands, a powerful force of pressure rushed towards Su Yan, and at the same time a black spiritual power floated towards him.


    This attack prevented Su Yan from taking action. After all, his attack was not weak, on the contrary it was very powerful.


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Foye, the Patriarch of the Zhang Family, and nodded slightly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some ability."


    This is Su Yan''s evaluation of Zhang Foye, and it can be slightly in the eyes of him.


    But this is arrogant and ignorant in the eyes of many people. Zhang Foye��s power is unstoppable, and even the parallel elders must take it seriously.


    With the emergence of this series of events, Mao Shiba in the distance was already very firm, knowing that it was Su Yan.


    "Fortunately, Boss Su made the shot, otherwise I would already be a corpse."


    Mao Shiba smiled sorrowfully, and at the same time there was a sense of relief in his heart, Li Ronghao died, and everything had to be repaid, he was so dumbfounded.


    The tee also nodded and said, "It''s really surprising that Boss Su is here."


    And Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t know when he came to these people, and said with a smile: "Then you have to thank me, not me, and adults will not come here."


    "The hero."


    Santong and others were happy, but they were enthusiastic.


    "This Buddha is not jealous, I don''t know if Boss Su can defeat him."


    However, Qi Jue looked at the court with a worried expression.


    "Let it go, how my lord exists, everything is fake in front of him."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally burst into confidence, and this is not empty talk, after all, Su Yan''s coming along the way gave him too much shock.


    At this moment, Zhang Foye looked at Su Yan and said in a commanding tone: "Let them down."


    Facing Zhang Foye''s words, Su Yan showed a hint of coldness on his face.


    "How old are you, let me just let it go?!"


    "If you don''t do what I want, you will only die!"


    Su Yan smiled even more, but it was a sneer.


    With the force of his hand, the golden light spread all over, and the Patriarch Chen and Patriarch Wu immediately showed painful faces.


    "Then I will see how you make me die!"


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and the two peerless Patriarchs of the Old Nine Sects were directly pinched to death by Su Yan, without the slightest resistance.


    The dignified Taoist existed perfectly, and he was like a little chicken in Su Yan''s hands, easily pinched to death by him.


    Seeing this scene, the Patriarch Li, who was still pasting on the wall not far away, was heartbroken. At this moment, he finally knew the horror of Su Yan.


    The big masters in the stands also looked terrified, asking themselves that they couldn''t fight against Su Yan, I''m afraid they couldn''t beat them.


    This kind of thought spread in my heart, these noble Patriarchs, for a time, their faces were extremely pale, and more fear filled his eyes.


    The Parallel Elder stood up at this moment. In his eyes, Su Yan could no longer be described as a genius, and he had already felt a dangerous possibility.


    "How much does this exist? Is it a closed-door disciple of the middle school in the martial arts world?!"


    The face of the elder of the parallel imports is extremely ugly, if it is so, then it is really no small matter.


    The middle school sect, that is absolutely the supreme existence in front of the parallel elders, even if he sees the middle school elders, he has to kneel down and worship.


    But Zhang Foye couldn''t think of this at all, he just wanted to kill Su Yan, nothing more.


    "You not only killed the two masters of the old nine sects, but also the talents of my clan. How can I get a foothold in Jianghuai without killing you today?"


    "I originally only came to travel, but since you said so, I don''t mind using this Jianghuai as a back garden."


    Su Yan''s words are so arrogant, the Jianghuai land has become the back garden, I am afraid only he dare to say so.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this is not empty talk, nor is this Haikou, this is a fact that he decided, and even the result that will happen.


    Su Yan went south and rushed to the north, and there is no place to stop him. The entire south, even the northeast, is the land of Siberia and Fusang. He wants to dominate, that is also a matter of one sentence.

 Chapter 1334： Beat

    Su Yan slaughtered a lot, but he killed the people who should be killed. Some people may think he was bloody, but they didn''t know that this was just the words of the weak.


    There is no way of heaven in the world, you can only walk out of the way of heaven on your own, and the way of heaven is bound to be **** and bloody, paving the way.


    He doesn''t kill innocent people, doesn''t kill good people, then he is a good immortal emperor.


    Now, if Zhang Foye wants his life, Su Yan will not let him go. At least in Su Yan''s eyes, Zhang Foye is already dead.


    But Zhang Foye was so angry that he heard that Su Yan was about to take the Jianghuai land into the back garden, and his eyes were full of scarlet redness.


    The land of Jianghuai is the territory of the Zhang family. Isn''t Su Yan trying to get rid of his Zhang family and take Jianghuai as his own? How can Zhang Foye bear it?


    Without words, a terrifying black spiritual power filled Zhang Foye''s hands, and this spiritual power was a bit weird, and it was actually a bit of nothingness.


    His hands were like devil''s claws, attacking and killing Su Yan at a ghostly speed, which was at least twice as fast as that of the Li Family Patriarch.


    Double, what concept is this, this is simply terrifying speed, even Su Yan just reacted, Zhang Foye''s magic claws have already been contaminated with his clothes.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he shouted angrily, and the golden light shot into the sky behind him, illuminating the entire dark place in an instant, and countless people''s eyes were shocked.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, clenched his fists, and blasted out with a fist, with the terrifying force of overpowering.


    When the two collided, a terrifying sound broke out. This sound was like a collision between planets and could not dissipate for a long time.


    At the same time, the black spiritual power collided with the golden spiritual power, and the surrounding ripples continued, and these ripples carried the meaning of killing.


    Countless people desperately used spiritual power to resist, but some people were still spitting blood out of their mouths.


    Knowing that they have already withdrawn from the training ground, but they are still affected, it only shows that the power is too terrifying.


    The Parallel Importer had stood up a long time ago, and at this moment he had been staring at Su Yan. He knew Zhang Foye''s realm and his strength more clearly, but Su Yan was able to compete with him.


    This made his face more gloomy, and his inner guesses became more disturbed.


    Zhang Foye''s eyes were red, and his hands were enveloped in spiritual power, and he kept attacking Su Yan. A few breaths were a hundred moves, and the speed was beyond description.


    And Su Yan has no disadvantages at all, and has no fear, constantly confronting Zhang Foye.


    This collision of power and spiritual power caused the fluctuations that directly caused the martial arts field to collapse and become a ruin.


    But the place that was originally the ring was devastated at this moment, and only ruins were left.


    The two played inextricably, both sides were tough, not weak at all.


    Su Yan was extremely relaxed. He didn''t use any moves, but simply went head-to-head with Zhang Foye.


    After hundreds of moves, Su Yan looked at Zhang Foye and said with a smile: "Just relying on strength and spiritual power, then this Jianghuai will really become my back garden."


    Zhang Foye said angrily: "Children are rampant, do you think the world is invincible if you have a little power!"


    Zhang Foye looked at the sky, the sky full of black intent was tossing and spinning, and a terrifying black pillar fell down, with a lingering intention of killing.


    Su Yan''s complexion also changed. He knew that Zhang Foye had used real moves. This was the beginning of the battle.


    Zhang Foye looked at the sky and roared: "Let''s come to the **** of destruction!"


    Behind him was a mass of black matter, which turned into a demon-shaped thing after a while, holding a huge mountain axe in his hand, which was the phantom he had transformed.


    This phantom is a bit different, it is actually connected with the sky and black meaning, as if it is constantly providing power to make it bigger and bigger.


    But there was no Golden Dragon appearing behind Su Yan, he didn''t need Golden Dragon at all, and Golden Dragon phantom was not as powerful as he did it himself.


    There was a burst of destruction in his hands, and he slashed directly towards the demon-shaped thing.


    Su Yan''s body leaped, and at this moment the demon-shaped thing attacked him instead, and the mountain axe in his hand also slashed in the air and fell towards him.


    Su Yan didn''t shrink back, and directly resisted with his arms full of blades, but he was knocked into the air. The power of this mountain axe was too strong.


    Yuwen Xiongba, Jin Shiya and others were surprised, Su Yan looked like he was inferior, which made them uneasy.


    But Su Yan didn''t suffer the slightest harm, but he didn''t expect this mountain axe to have such a strong power.


    "You borrowed the power of a monster, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Foye with a mockery in his eyes.


    "So what, enough to kill you."


    Zhang Foye didn''t refute, but wanted to kill Su Yan and maintain his prestige.


    "Kill me, I''m afraid you are too whimsical."


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and the force of collapse was to attack the demon-shaped thing, and a force of collapse directly acted on his body, turning it into nothingness.


    But the demon-shaped thing did not dissipate, which made Su Yan''s eyes show a trace of coldness.


    "The Eagle-Insect Skill also wants to decompose my demon-shaped things. I think you are fantastic."


    Zhang Foye showed a sense of sarcasm. With this trick, he could be invincible. It was only a matter of time before Su Yan was killed. Of course this was his idea.


    "Taoist Consummation is as powerful as you. No wonder you can enter the martial arts world."


    Zhang Foye didn''t comment, the demon-shaped thing once again beheaded towards Su Yan, this axe was evaded by Su Yan, and fell on the ground, actually cutting out a huge and astonishing gully.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and it seemed that he had to use some strength to deal with it. This Buddha was not as weak as he imagined.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and there was a slight fluctuation in the surrounding space, as if everything was in his grasp.


    He learns this horrible technique, and it is naturally like a fish in water, simplifying it, can play a greater role.


    The space secrets came out, and the demon-shaped thing could not move on its own and was restrained.


    At the same time, Su Yan rushed towards Zhang Foye, with brilliance shining on his arm, carrying the strongest power, almost trying his best to attack.


    This power made Zhang Foye''s expression suddenly change, and he wanted to recall the demon-shaped thing, but the demon-shaped thing was restrained and it was too late to return.


    He could only use his own power to resist, but Su Yan''s opponent was directly blown away by Su Yan.


    At the same time, Su Yan leaped up, caught up with Zhang Foye, and blasted his punch again, causing his chest to sink.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop. When Zhang Foye fell, he stepped on his foot. The force of this foot actually broke Zhang Foye''s spine.


    Before Zhang Foye could relax and repair his injuries, Su Yan struck again with his fist, blasting him to a depth of ten meters underground.


    Su Yan''s fist fell on Zhang Foye''s face like raindrops, blasting his face directly, blood flowed and bones were visible.

 Chapter 1335： Parallel invite

    Although this move could not cost Zhang Foye''s life, the heart-wrenching feeling of such constant brutality was uncomfortable.


    The most important thing is that he is Zhang Foye, Jianghuai''s business card, and countless people admire and even fear the existence, how can be beaten by others, this is simply a loss of face.


    After being violently beaten by Su Yan for hundreds of punches, his face was rotten, like a headshot of a zombie, it was terrible.


    The people around had lost their thoughts, and stared blankly at the scene, looking at Su Yan''s thin but extremely tall figure.


    "This... is this still a human?"


    Huo Xiangu couldn''t help but speak, her speech was slurred, as if suffering from Alzheimer''s.


    Not only him, but everyone in the Old Nine Sects, including those peerless geniuses, was terrified at the moment, where would they dare to step forward to stop half a minute.


    On weekdays, Zhang Foye always called them, and they didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with them. Now Zhang Foye was beaten violently, which shows that he is stronger than him.


    They can only watch, and their hearts are full of retreat. It may be too late to leave now. If they really wait for Su Yan to kill Zhang Foye, then they may be too late to leave.


    Especially the Li family, the Chen family and the Wu family, the people of these three families were the most disturbed, because Su Yan shot against them.


    How could they have imagined that Mao Shiba had such a powerful backing, which is simply unscientific.


    The war preparation area was also in ruins, but the top four were still there and did not leave.


    Zhang Kuofan has been eager to split from the beginning to the docile kitten now. His grandfather was beaten violently, but he did not dare to say a word.


    Hong didn''t dare to sing for a long time. He realized that he was so scared that he could not sing, so he could only watch it. In his heart, he thought, how powerful is the evildoer, Xi?


    Bu Fei''s eyes were fiery, and he looked at Su Yan with an admiring look. Since he was a child, he had hoped that he was so strong, and what kind of family sect was still trampled underfoot.


    The reason why their family was isolated from the world was forced by a sect, which is why he wanted to win the spot as a disciple of Shuilianmen.


    As for the knife and the water, the two did not have too many expressions, and they were similar to the people eating melons.


    Su Yan''s fists were still falling, even if Zhang Foye''s face was rotten, he did not stop.


    Zhang Foye began to be beaten and bewildered, and now he came to his senses, hurriedly manipulated the demon-shaped thing, and slashed towards Su Yan.


    The demon-shaped thing also broke the shackles, came in rage, and slashed down.


    Su Yan could only stop his fist, leaped out of the hole, and kicked towards the demon-shaped thing.


    The power of his kick is naturally not weak, with golden light fluctuations, and more spatial power.


    The demon-shaped thing was originally involved in space, although it could be shot, but the speed was much slower than before.


    Su Yan could easily avoid it, but he didn''t. Instead, he used a kick to shake it hard.


    When the sole of the foot touches the axe, the golden spiritual power bursts into light instantly, enveloping the entire black spiritual power, turning it into invisible in an instant.


    Su Yan kicked the axe of the demon-shaped thing directly with this kick, and fell on the ground in a spun, smashing a huge hole directly, and the whole ground was shaking.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop his hands, leaped up again, his hands were sealed, and with the power of spatial fluctuations, he rushed towards the demon-shaped thing with the intention of killing.


    The demon-shaped thing resisted with both hands, but it was still bombarded by the force of collapse, and a powerful collapse made the demon-shaped thing let out a thrilling howl.


    Within a few seconds, a hole in the eyebrows of the demon-shaped thing split, slowly extending, spreading twists, and cracks all over the body.


    Countless black spiritual powers poured out, wandering around like little ghosts, but they were all made invisible by Su Yan.


    Under the influence of the force of destruction, the demon-shaped thing finally fell down, turned into a pile of empty skins, and finally turned into nothingness.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Foye had a look of despair in his eyes, and his secret technique was broken, which meant that he could no longer confront Su Yan.


    His face was smashed, but at the moment he recovered as before. After all, his muscles, bones and flesh were damaged. He wanted to recover easily with his realm.


    But he recovered only for a moment, and his face withered and fell off, which made him feel cold.


    He knew that it was Su Yan who had left golden spiritual power on his face, and a fist bombardment would inevitably retain spiritual power, but this residual spiritual power was so powerful.


    Zhang Foye wants to escape, he has no other way, face is not important, but his life must be kept, and it is not too late to avenge him in the future.


    But how could Su Yan let him escape? This is simply impossible. Su Yan once did such a stupid thing, and now it is impossible for the enemy to escape.


    After extinguishing the devilish thing, Su Yan walked towards Zhang Foye, his steps were not fast or slow, but with a heavy voice, it sounded in the hearts of everyone around him.


    "My God, is he really going to kill Zhang Foye?!"


    "Master Zhang is in danger, after all, this is a battle of life and death."


    "It''s definitely a killer ending, it''s impossible to spare Zhang Foye."


    The words of a group of Daoists above the middle age, they are still around now, and the others have long gone away.


    Su Yan looked at him with a sneer when he was the slightest distance from Zhang Foye.


    "This back garden really seems to be mine."


    Zhang Foye gave a sorrowful laugh, without any sign of anger, on the contrary, he was relieved.


    "I just want to know who you are before I die."


    This was his hope. After all, he knew who his opponent was before he died, so that he could catch his eyes.


    "Dying man, do you think I will satisfy your hope?"


    Su Yan said lightly, and did not tell Zhang Foye his identity.


    A trace of dead gray appeared on Zhang Foye''s face, but suddenly a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s fine if you don''t let me know, but you may not be so easy to kill."


    "is it."


    Su Yan sneered, and slapped out his palm. This palm directly slapped Zhang Foye''s Tianling Gai. If he hits him, he will definitely die.


    But in the middle of the air, the parallel elder who was originally on the sidelines, was floating at this moment, blocking this palm for Zhang Foye.


    "Youth is good, but killing is bad."


    Su Yan didn''t show any anger on his face, he had been waiting for the parallel imports to make a move, and now he finally made a move.


    "The enemy wants to kill me, shouldn''t I kill him?"


    "Yes, but after all Zhang Foye is my friend."


    "You mean, I want to kill you too?"


    The person behind the parallel importer immediately scolded: "Presumptuous!"


    Parallel goods waved their hands, making people silent, looking at Su Yan and continuing, "I admire you very much."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I admire me, so I want to spare Zhang Foye?"


    "You can understand that you are young and energetic. You can kill this Buddha if you have an enemy, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "Enter my water curtain door." Parallel goods issued a sincere invitation.

 Chapter 1336： Sorry, I came to grab someone

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was unexpected, and their expressions changed suddenly, originally thinking that the parallel importer was going to help Master Zhang.


    But everyone did not expect that Zhang Foye''s life was worthless in the eyes of parallel imports. The elders of parallel imports value Su Yan, and they value this seedling.


    "It''s no wonder that this young man is only in his twenties and can kill Zhang Foye. This can no longer be described as an evildoer. If he gets it, the martial art ZTE is just around the corner."


    Others nodded when they heard it. It was true. Bole often had it, but Chollima didn''t often have it.


    "It seems that Lord Zhang is in danger."


    Someone looked at Zhang Foye, but also sighed, a generation of heroes, but now the life is in the hands of others.


    Almost everyone present thought that Su Yan would agree to the invitation of parallel imports. After all, the water curtain door is a quasi-center door, and entering it will inevitably be cultivated, and the future will be unlimited.


    With such a choice, that Lord Buddha will undoubtedly die, I am afraid that the parallel importer will help kill him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Foye was also completely depressed. He originally thought that he was immortal because of parallel imports.


    But he didn''t expect that parallel imports would not only not save him, but instead stepped on him and used him as a bargaining chip.


    In everyone''s eyes, Su Yan would inevitably agree to the result, but it made Su Yan smile.


    Su Yan''s smile puzzled many people, because he didn''t know whether he agreed or refused, because the smile seemed like a mockery.


    Only the parallel imports knew that Su Yan rejected him, and he was not surprised.


    "My water curtain door is the first time I sincerely invite people to get started. You are the first, you have to cherish it."


    Su Yan''s smile remained the same. He didn''t expect parallel imports to invite him to start, which was a bit unexpected.


    What I did this time has shown my strength, but the parallel importer wants to invite him, no wonder he is a parallel importer.


    "Invite me into your water curtain door?"


    The parallel imports nodded and said, "Yes, you can be promoted directly to the elder without being a disciple because of your ability."


    Shui Shui and the others looked shocked, and they were directly promoted to elders. This was an unprecedented thing. Only those powerful guests were eligible.


    "The elder is a good thing, but how come I feel that you are not sincerely inviting me."


    "I''m sincerely inviting."


    Su Yan smiled even more and looked at Zhang Foye and said: "He is the **** person, why would you use him as a bargaining chip when you invite me?"


    "This is not using him as a bargaining chip. After all, he has some friendship with me. I have to endure seeing you kill him."


    "Really, I think you are not a sincere invitation, but a coercion."


    Su Yan''s words came out, and the people behind the parallel imports were furious, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    "Toast, not eat or drink fine wine, and die?!"


    "Look, a dog is so rampant, if I go to the water curtain door and hit the dog every day, wouldn''t it make you more unbearable?" Su Yan waved his hand.


    The parallel imports looked at the disciple behind him, his face was cold, so scared that disciple knelt down and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "This is because I''m not well trained."


    "Small imports, no wonder the training is not good." Su Yan smiled again and again, with a hint of teasing.


    The parallel imports looked ugly, he invited so, but Su Yan was not interested, which made him a little angry.


    "Parallel imports are just my name, I am the Great Elder of Shuilianmen!"


    Parallel goods roared in a low voice, a mighty coercive force rushed towards Su Yan, trying to suppress Su Yan and force him to submit.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, coercion was the most useless thing for him.


    After all, the immortal emperor who was once above the nine heavens, how can he be afraid of the coercion of the ants if he has not seen any pressure.


    The parallel imports looked colder and looked at Su Yan and said, "So, are you not going to enter my water curtain door?!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I have a sect of my own, and when I am the master of the door, how can I be sent under the fence? The most important thing is that your water curtain door is too small to accommodate me."


    "Very good!" The parallel import voice suddenly increased, looking at Zhang Foye, "Then he will be in Baoding."


    "Really, you think you can keep him?"


    "You can try."


    The two faced each other tit-for-tat, and the surrounding spiritual power was rising in terror, and everyone present felt a terrible pressure, which made people breathless.


    Even those who are strong in the middle stage of Taoism cannot retreat at this moment. They are too strong, and their legs are trembling.


    But Zhang Foye was looking forward to his face at this moment, but he didn''t expect Liu Yinhua to be bright, his life is really hard.


    Su Yan moved, it was just an instant, half a breath before Zhang Foye, this speed can be described as a ghost.


    And the Parallel Elder also arrived in front of Su Yan, he blocked, Su Yan killed, it depends on who can succeed.


    Parallel goods have to protect Zhang Foye, and Su Yan has to kill Zhang Foye, so they are now opposed. This is the result that Su Yan had expected.


    Su Yan sneered, his figure disappeared, using the ultimate magic technique to control the power of space, he couldn''t be found for a while.


    "Sorry!"


    The parallel imports turned cold, grabbed Zhang Foye and leaped towards the sky, unable to stop Su Yan, he could only protect Zhang Foye and let Zhang Foye follow him.


    However, when he flew into the air, he felt blood stained on his hands, and he couldn''t help looking at Master Zhang.


    I saw that the corner of Zhang Foye''s mouth was constantly bloody, it had turned black, and it kept spitting out. There was a shocking hole in his chest, and his heart was missing.


    "You...you couldn''t save me!"


    Zhang Foye looked at the parallel imports, his face was full of resentment, he originally thought that Liu Yinghua was bright, but in the end he couldn''t escape.


    "Concession, concession."


    Su Yan stood in the ruins with a smile on his face.


    Parallelly threw down the body of Zhang Foye, his face was full of bruises and bruises. He did not expect that he could not even protect himself.


    "Elder Parallel, do you still think that one elder in the Shuilianmen area can hold me?"


    The sun on the face of the parallel imports was uncertain, but then it dissipated again, regaining his easygoing attitude.


    "Unexpectedly, you have grown up. It is really rare in the world. Even the peerless evildoers of the middle school may not be as good as you."


    "Thank you." Su Yan had a playful smile on his face.


    "However, I still value talents. You can be the elder Keqing of my Shuilianmen, unrestrained and unrestrained."


    Su Yan''s playful smile was even more serious. As expected, the elder of the parallel imports was as he said, and he still hasn''t given up, so he has to make him completely give up.


    "I just said that your Shuilianmen Temple can''t accommodate me."


    "Xianyunyehe does not become the climate, wasting time!" Parallel products kept crying coldly.


    "Xianyun Yehe can also compete with your water curtain door."


    "Arrogant, I also want to compare with my water curtain door!" The parallel imports'' eyes lit up, and a murderous intent filled.


    Su Yan was not angry, looked at Bu Fei and the others, and then said to the parallel importer, "I''m sorry, I''m here to grab someone, but you think too much."

 Chapter 1337： Face and dignity

    Su Yan''s intention here was just for fun, and it can be seen that after Bu Fei waited for geniuses, he had the intention of cherishing his talents and wanted to recruit beginners.


    It coincided that Mao Shiba came to make trouble, and gave Su Yan an excellent opportunity to take action when Mao Shiba was in danger, and then confront the old nine.


    Killing a few sacrifices to the sky stuns the group of people, and then parallel imports come forward, you can compete with them to promote a class.


    Almost all of Su Yan''s plans have been realized, and now only the last step is left. All he needs to do is to defeat the parallel imports, and everything will come to an end as scheduled.


    But this episode made him not expect that parallel imports kept inviting him, which made him a little dumbfounded.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, no matter how stupid people were, he knew Su Yan''s purpose, and he was here to make trouble.


    Parallel goods looked at Su Yan, his eyes were cold, he was full of majestic pressure.


    "You come to grab someone, who can you grab?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It goes without saying that it is natural to **** geniuses. The most lacking in the 21st century is not talents, but geniuses."


    The parallel face was even colder, and he couldn''t help but look at Bu Fei and the others.


    "It turns out that you want to be an enemy of my water curtain door and **** young talents!"


    "Yes, this is my purpose."


    But Bu Fei and the others on the sidelines were a little daunted. Suddenly, an enchanting sprang out, whose strength has been recognized, but now they are trying to grab them.


    At least they were skeptical. They didn''t know who Su Yan was or what the sect behind him was.


    And Zhang Yufan, naturally, don''t need to think about it, he would never participate, his grandfather was killed by Su Yan.


    As for Hong Bantian and others, he wasn''t very interested either. After all, an unnamed sect resource wouldn''t work.


    But Bu Fei had a slight expectation, at least he was envious of Su Yan''s ability, he was even more envious of the ability of parallel imports.


    "What kind of school do you want to be higher than mine."


    Parallel products are not angry but laugh, with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Yimen, I am the master."


    Su Yan said loudly, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. One was the school he wanted to build, and it was bound to shine with dazzling light in the future.


    "Hahaha, there are many schools in the martial arts world, but I have never heard of one."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''ve heard it or not, I just let them know. The spiritual power of a pill is no worse than your water curtain door, and the skill of teaching will throw you thousands of miles away."


    Su Yan naturally has this confidence. He taught that it is naturally higher than the parallel imports.


    However, the parallel imports smiled even more, full of sarcasm eyes.


    "It''s a foolish tongue. If you have the ability, you can come up with a few pills."


    Su Yan didn''t care about the ridicule of parallel imports, took out a few pills from his arms at will, and shot them at Bu Fei and others.


    Four pills, Bu Fei, Hong Bantian, and a knife cut one each, the last one fell in front of the parallel imports.


    These three people are talents that Su Yan valued, so they were given pills, and the last one was to make parallel imports blush.


    This is the best of the second-grade pill, but it is the spirit-gathering pill. Even the pill one has been refined many times before it is successful. It has strong spiritual fluctuations and has a miraculous effect on the improvement of realm.


    Several people in Bu Fei looked at the pill in their hands, they could feel the terrifying fluctuations, and their discoloration immediately changed.


    "This!"


    "This pill is comparable to an elixir!"


    Rao Yihong was so arrogant for a long time, and couldn''t help but roar at this moment. The fluctuations were too majestic, but they were not violent fluctuations. They were waves that could easily absorb domesticated fluctuations, which was enough.


    Parallel products looked at the pill in the air, he naturally wouldn''t get it. If he took it, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to throw him home, even if he knew that the pill was powerful, it was better than all the pill of Shuilianmen.


    "I can take out a bunch of medicinal pills at the water curtain door."


    He would naturally not compromise with parallel imports, even if he was already shocked.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The water curtain door is so rich, why don''t the elders of parallel imports come up with some for everyone to find out?"


    The complexion of the parallel commodity changed, how could it be possible for him to take it out, and the most precious pill of Shuilianmen was no better than Su Yan''s Second Grade Spirit Gathering Pill.


    "Why, can''t the elder of parallel imports come out?"


    "Hmph, I came in a hurry, I didn''t take it with me."


    "Hahaha!" Su Yan actually laughed loudly, full of teasing.


    "Zhuzier, don''t be mad, there is absolutely no way out for someone who is right with me!"


    A disciple of Shuilianmen couldn''t help yelling, full of murderous intent towards Su Yanna.


    "I am the master of a sect, and a disciple of the water curtain sect of yours dared to speak to me. Didn''t your master teach you how to respect and humble?!"


    Su Yan''s voice drank coldly, and a majestic coercion moved instantaneously, and directly suppressed the Shuilianmen disciple to kneel on the ground.


    This disciple was full of shame and anger, but he couldn''t move at all. The coercion came too fast and couldn''t resist.


    The parallel color changed, and with a wave of his hand, the pressure dissipated, and his disciple stood up.


    "Are you really going to fight me?!"


    "Nonsense, a duel, the loser gets out!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with parallel imports, just to have a fight, he also wanted to try what the parallel imports were.


    "Very good, then I am as you wish!"


    Parallel goods leaped down and landed in the ruins. Many people in the distance changed their complexions and could not help but retreat.


    Parallel goods must be challenged. This is related to face and dignity. Only by defeating Su Yan can he defend it.


    For a while, everyone talked and talked, all discussing the matter.


    "The Parallel Elder actually challenged, this time it looks good."


    "I didn''t expect that the young man was not afraid, and he dared to fight parallel imports."


    "I think the parallel importer is better. After all, he is the great elder of Shuilianmen and his strength is inestimable."


    "It''s not clear, this young man dared to clamor, that naturally has capital, and you can see that the pill he gave is the elder of parallel imports."


    As for the remaining Patriarchs of the Old Nine Gates, their faces should be uncertain at this moment. They don��t know the details of Su Yan. In fact, they have hatred towards Su Yan. After all, Su Yan killed Zhang Foye and others. .


    Dao Liu looked at the knife and said, "How about the pill?"


    "Very strong, very strong, too strong, like an elixir!"


    Even with a cold-tempered knife, he couldn''t help his face full of excitement at this moment, a pair of eyes stared at the dragon-eye-sized spirit gathering pill in his hands.


    Dao Liu''s expression changed when he heard the words, and he hurriedly checked, but he was shocked.


    "Who is this young man, how can there be such a miraculous medicine!"


    Huo Xiangu and the others were also attracted, looking at the pill with consternation.


    "I''m afraid this person is not easy, one school, is it a powerful school in the martial arts world?"


    "It''s not like, after all, he is the master of the sect, and what he said is not like a martial art sect.


    "There may be such a pill, it is definitely not an ordinary person."

 Chapter 1338： Water curtain secret

    The people around them kept talking, and the people in the old nine sects even knew how powerful it was, and for a while, their hatred and hatred for Su Yan disappeared a lot.


    And Bu Fei held the pill tightly. At this moment, he seemed to have decided something, but after all, he had to wait until the battle between Su Yan and parallel imports was over before he could make the final decision.


    Parallel has a long sword in his hand, very soft, but with a powerful killing intent, like a poisonous snake.


    The two looked at each other, and they all saw Ling Li in each other''s eyes, and they were not weak at all.


    The two of them didn''t take the lead, they were all waiting. If they wanted to see each other''s weakness, the first shot would take the lead, but it would also reveal the weakness.


    Su Yan understood this, but he did not stand in a stalemate with parallel imports for too long. Compared to flaws, he was even more unscrupulous.


    Su Yan''s hands are like blades, with dragon scales appearing, and the sound of dragon roar. Not only that, but also with the power of breaking, it is extremely powerful.


    "Eat me first!"


    Su Yan roared, his hands blasted like blades, like a fist of heaven''s punishment, incomparably terrifying, and fell in a volley, like a comet hitting the earth.


    The elder of parallel imports showed a sneer, and couldn''t help saying: "The young man is impatient, and after all, he can''t help but shoot."


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Yan was not a young man, on the contrary he was an old monster who had lived for endless years.


    It was not that Su Yan couldn''t help but acted unscrupulously. He was not afraid of revealing flaws and was determined by parallel imports.


    Facing Su Yan''s fierce blow, the soft sword in Parallel''s hand shot, and directly attacked and killed Su Yan, without any intention of retreating.


    The parallel imports attacked Su Yan''s armpit. This was the flaw that Su Yan exposed. As long as he shot it, there would be flaws, which was inevitable.


    But Su Yan''s hands were bladed, how could it be possible for a parallel importer to attack, and the soft sword and his arm were cut directly against each other.


    The crisp and shocking sound came out, only to see the fluctuations all around, the space seemed to be shaking, the ripples kept rippling, and the surrounding ground made the sound of explosion.


    The force of this blow was too strong, and both sides retreated a few steps, and the soft swords in the hands of parallel imports made a volley of swords.


    Su Yan''s hands were bladed, and the light was dim at this moment, and it took a lot of spiritual energy.


    Without words, Su Yan violently attacked again. This move directly ignored the parallel soft sword and slashed his neck with one blow.


    The soft sword wrapped around his neck, actually resisting this move, but Su Yan''s other hand turned into a fist and bombarded the parallel imports chest.


    The face of the parallel imports changed, and he hurriedly shook hands into fists, fisted against him, and blasted the two fists, exploding with the power to destroy the world.


    The expressions of everyone around him changed suddenly, and this kind of power confrontation was simply shocking. Asking yourself, no one present can take such a terrifying blow.


    "Is that young man still young? How do I feel like an old monster?!"


    Dao Lao Liu completely lost his color, and he couldn''t get the slightest anger at Su Yan, all that was left was looking up.


    With a bang, the two shot again, violently confronting each other in mid-air, just for a few seconds, they shot continuously, and the sound of explosions around them was endless.


    Even more terrifying spiritual power permeated, and the entire martial arts field was almost turned over, and the ground ten meters of soil was fluffy.


    Su Yan looked at the parallel imports coldly. This person is not weak in strength. You must know that he has joined the power of fragmentation, not a simple power confrontation.


    For this reason, Su Yan stepped on the ground and the whole ground shook, and huge cracks appeared on the ground around it, and there was no bottom in it.


    This force rushed directly towards the parallel imports, and at the same time Su Yan''s power of collapse was running, and they attacked together.


    The parallel imports turned cold, and the clothes all over his body shattered. This was due to the strength of the collapse, but it did not damage his body, because the parallel imports had spiritual power to resist, and he was even protected by magic techniques.


    The parallel imports stared at Su Yan coldly, with murderous intent on his face. At this moment, he finally knew how powerful the person in front of him was.


    This is no longer a time to underestimate, Parallel has already regarded Su Yan as a real opponent, even an opponent that needs to be killed.


    If they are not friends, then they are enemies. Obviously the two cannot be friends.


    Su Yan''s offensive did not fall. At this moment, the force of Collapse was still attacking, and his fists kept falling, making parallel imports overwhelmed.


    The people around were stunned, they could feel the terrifying fluctuations, and there was a possibility of destruction.


    Even some people can feel the terrible power of Su Yan''s collapse. There is a decomposing power spreading, and they have to use spiritual power to resist.


    Faced with the power of collapse, the Parallel Elder did not show any fear, but his realm surpassed the existence of Taoist Consummation.


    "Hmph, you are a Taoist Consummation after all, I can suppress you in the realm!"


    The Parallel Elder looked at Su Yan with a sneer. He had already broken through and his dantian had turned into Yin Dan, so he was a strong Yin Dan.


    At this moment, the body of the parallel importer was filled with a violent spiritual power, this spiritual power turned into a cloud of mist, and it easily blocked Su Yan''s attack.


    And Su Yan didn''t care, the power of collapse is just a small test for him now, and his ability is far more than that.


    The surrounding space began to change, as if everything was overtaken by Su Yan. He could display the power of space. Although it was not very powerful, it was very easy to control the space of this small fast place.


    Parallel goods could feel a powerful oppressive force, as if the center of gravity had suddenly increased countless times, and his whole body was pressed by Mount Tai.


    At this moment, Su Yan used the force of collapse again, and this attack passed, he did not believe that parallel imports could resist.


    Sure enough, Parallel used its spiritual power to resist the pressure, so it could not easily resist the force of the collapse, and the arm was directly injured by the force of the collapse.


    His arm was dripping with blood, dripping blood constantly, and could not be repaired, this was the most terrifying.


    The eyes of the elder of parallel imports showed a cold luster, which was a violent killing intent, looking like a beast.


    "You have already lost."


    Su Yan looked at the parallel imports and said lightly, with a condescending attitude.


    The many disciples of Shuilianmen were shocked, and they didn''t believe Su Yan''s words. How could their Great Elder lose? This is absolutely impossible.


    "Nonsense, our Great Elder hasn''t performed a trick yet!"


    "Yes, the elder will kill him with a trick!"


    A group of people shouted, full of anger.


    The parallel imports also wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ignoring the blood dripping from his arm, it would take a while for the arm to recover, and the force of collapse had to be completely eliminated.


    "You really make people surprised everywhere. You have too many things, and I am afraid you know a lot. Then I don''t mind taking you back to study!"


    The parallel imports looked at Su Yan, his eyes looked like a prey, more like an experiment.


    With his hands spinning, a waterfall was formed in front of him, and the water poured down, flying straight down three thousand feet.


    "The secret of the water curtain!"

 Chapter 1339： Save some face

    The Great Elder of the parallel imports roared out, and the waterfall in front of him was pouring down, and the sky was full of water.


    This vision was so sudden that everyone was shocked. The vision was even more terrifying, as if under a curtain of water.


    These flowing waters actually rushed towards Su Yan, with a powerful wave, and even more terrifying spiritual power.


    Facing the surging waves of the sky, Su Yan was very calm and did not show any fear.


    But in a moment, the spray suddenly turned into a sea wave, reaching a height of more than ten meters, and passed by the cover, causing a monstrous meaning, as if to drown everything.


    Facing the fluctuations like ocean tides, Su Yan was still calm, and at the same time he knew that it was not at all simple, it could not be just a simple water wave.


    When the tide approached, a black shadow appeared in it, which made people daunting and chilled.


    Su Yan''s golden spiritual power throbbed in his hands, forming a sea of ??fire, and the intense high temperature struck toward the tide.


    One water and one fire, watching the water gain the upper hand, it is not the case, this is a confrontation of spiritual power.


    The tide was evaporating and the fire was extinguished. The two of them had to constantly inject spiritual power to maintain their balance. Whose spiritual power is stronger than this.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid of half a minute. At this moment, the whole body''s spiritual power was fully gushing out, and a fire dragon appeared in the sea of ??fire, with the will to kill, heading towards the parallel elder.


    And a snake-fly emerged from the tide, extremely large, full of hideous eyes, dripping mucus constantly, which is very corrosive.


    The snake flood rushed out and directly confronted the fire dragon. The two fought each other, and the sky was shaking, and it was stirred so dimly.


    The tide and the fire are still in constant confrontation, and both sides are not weak.


    At the same time, Su Yan leaped up and rushed directly towards the Parallel Elder, shining light all over his body, and his strength overwhelmed the sky.


    The elder of the parallel imports was shocked. He had no idea that Su Yan could get out and kill him. Doesn''t this fire sea and fire dragon need to be maintained?


    But the elder of the parallel importer didn''t know that Su Yan didn''t need to do his best to maintain it. His mental power was so strong that the elder of the parallel importer could not imagine.


    The Parallel Elder''s complexion became cold, and his whole body gushed out and resisted.


    "Dare to strike, and you will be wiped out in a while!"


    The Parallel Elder thought that Su Yan''s move would definitely not last long, and the Fire Sea and Fire Dragon would definitely be defeated at that time. That kind of backlash would definitely defeat Su Yan.


    But Su Yan has no worries at all, he can support the sea of ??fire and the fire dragon on the one hand, and attack parallel imports on the other.


    Su Yan has always preserved his strength. Coming out of the land of Baiyue, he has the blood of the ancients, and he can also convert spiritual power into elemental power. This can be used casually and defeating parallel imports is extremely easy.


    He didn''t do this, because he tried to test the virtual reality of parallel imports, and he was very disappointed by the secret display.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s hands were shrouded in a wave of Yuanli power, which was naturally transformed from the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which contained an extremely dangerous meaning.


    The Parallel Elder also felt this horror, and his face was particularly cold. He could smell the smell of danger. He knew that Su Yan''s move would be a really desperate blow. As long as he resisted it, he could win.


    The Parallel Elder tried his best, and his whole body was enveloped with a very viscous spiritual power, which turned into the strongest defense.


    But in Su Yan''s view, this is tantamount to being a cocoon, and it''s a completely lost outcome.


    Su Yan''s Yuan Li shot was just a simple punch, without using the magic trick, but there was a wave of heart-palpitating fluctuations, which was a face of inner fear.


    The parallel-imported elder''s eyes widened, staring at Su Yan''s fist, his hands clenched and took the lead to resist.


    Su Yan''s fist touched him. Before he got close, Yuan Li was pressed against him, as if he was about to crush parallel imports.


    The people around were all staring at the battlefield. This is probably when the victory is to be decided. Countless people are looking forward to the result. This result is too important.


    They don''t have time to guess at all, and they don''t have time to speak, they just want to wait tightly for the result, who wins and who loses.


    Su Yan''s fist finally landed on the arm of the parallel importer, and this majestic force suddenly changed the color of the parallel importer.


    Because he personally felt this terrifying power, it was not spiritual power, it was stronger than spiritual power, he had only felt this terrifying power from the head.


    "you?!"


    The Parallel Elder looked at Su Yan and was already shocked to speak. He didn''t expect that Su Yan could actually be like a master.


    But now he can''t regret it. Even if he knows that Su Yan''s power is terrifying, he still has to resist and must resist.


    But a crisp sound came from his arm, and his bones shattered, completely unstoppable.


    Su Yan''s fist fell straight on the chest of the parallel importer, and the power of this fist poured out all over his body. This was an irresistible force.


    The Great Elder of Parallel Imports was pale, and his spiritual power seemed to be suppressed all at once. He abruptly withstood this move and was blown away with a punch.


    The parallel imports were directly blasted into the ground, piercing more than ten meters into the ground, and his chest was eroded with vitality, and his heart was exposed.


    At this moment, Snake Jiao also lost its power blessings, was defeated by the fire dragon, and instantly became invisible.


    The tide of the sky dissipated in an instant, the water curtain waterfall slowly dried up, and finally the phantom disappeared.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, clenching his fist, and rushed towards the parallel import elder, the strength of his fist was still there, and the punch fell, pointing directly at the parallel import elder''s face.


    The parallel importer only felt his face numb, and he had lost consciousness, but he knew that his face must be **** and very miserable.


    And the many disciples of Shuilianmen, their complexion changed drastically now, they looked completely disbelieving, their master, the grand elder of Shuilianmen, actually lost, how could this be possible!


    "No, this is false, how could the Great Elder lose to an unknown person!"


    "Master, get up quickly and beat him violently!"


    They kept roaring one by one, the louder the roar, the more they knew that parallel imports had been defeated.


    Facing the roar of this group of people, Su Yan''s expression became colder and colder, and his fists kept falling. Since this group of people didn''t believe it, it hit them until they believed it.


    But the parallel imports are suffering. The fist of Yuanli Might is not an ordinary attack, he can''t stop it at all. At this moment, the face is splashed with blood and it is already sunken.


    After a hundred punches, Su Yan stopped now, looking at the face of the parallel importer, his face was indifferent.


    The Parallel Elder looked at Su Yan, and could only beg for mercy: "I lost, save me some face."


    Su Yan heard that the indifference on his face was even worse, and he wanted him to save some face. It was really whimsical. If he lost, his life would be in danger.

 Chapter 1340： Someone else

    Su Yan''s fist fell again, and he didn''t give the parallel import any face at all. If he didn''t kill him, he would be beaten into a pig''s head, leaving a commemorative meaning.


    There is naturally a reason why Su Yan did not kill parallel imports. After all, he and the parallel imports did not have a mortal hatred. At the same time, Su Yan also knew the head of the water curtain door, which might not be easy to provoke.


    At least for now, he doesn''t want to have too many contradictions and hatreds with the Xiuwu Realm. The water in the Xiuwu Realm is too deep, and the water curtain door is not afraid, just because there are stronger schools on it.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that if the parallel imports were beaten like this, the head of Shuilianmen would definitely be furious after returning. How could he let him go.


    Although he won''t directly come forward to kill him, but at least he will be calculated secretly, but this is all for later story.


    Su Yan didn''t give up until he got tired. He looked at the no longer adult parallel elder with a slight smile on his face.


    "Is it served now?"


    Where can the elder of parallel imports speak, he can only answer with spiritual knowledge, he must obey, and he will definitely be beaten again if he refuses to accept it, and he may be beaten to death by Su Yan.


    The disciples of Shuilianmen were ashamed, and now they all know that the parallel imports have been defeated. They are indeed defeated by a little-known kid.


    Parallel products looked at Su Yan, with a chill in his eyes, and couldn''t help but transmit his voice: "Who are you, today''s shame, I will definitely return in the future!"


    Su Yan looked at the parallel imports and said lazily: "It''s okay to tell you, I am Su Baxian."


    Su Yan''s voice spread all around, shaking constantly, and countless people changed their colors.


    "He is Su Baxian?!"


    "Su Baxian, that enchanting genius?!"


    "No wonder it''s him!"


    "It''s no wonder that he can beat parallel imports. I''m afraid this has created another miracle."


    Hearing this, he also had a complicated expression on his face. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him was the person who stirred up the martial arts world, and he hit the gun.


    "You are such an enchanting evildoer, you killed the vanity head!"


    "Thank you," Su Yan said with a smile.


    "But don''t be too happy. Although my water curtain door will not kill you forcefully, I will definitely fight you again!"


    "Anytime."


    "Not only that, I can also tell you that the ethereal door is not that simple, and it is very complicated. You''d better be careful."


    Parallel products know some things about the ethereal sect and are connected with many sects, among which there are many powerful sects, and even some aristocratic families are also related to it.


    "You don''t need to remind you."


    Shui Shui and the others hurriedly helped up the parallel imports, exhausted their spiritual energy and couldn''t repair the injury on his face, quite helpless.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled and said, "It will take at least six months to recover from the injury on his face."


    "Humph!"


    Hearing the parallel imports, he couldn''t help but snorted coldly. He had to go back and let the headman help. He couldn''t wait for half a year.


    Shuilianmen and others returned to the wooden boat and left floating, making many people sigh.


    But more people looked at Su Yan with envy.


    "Unexpectedly, he was Su Baxian!"


    Bu Fei''s eyes were full of complicated meanings, and after knowing Su Yan''s identity, all this could be explained.


    "He has spiritual power, no wonder he can refine such a miraculous medicine!"


    Dao Liu looked at Su Yan with a fiery expression on his face, and his heart was quite fluctuating.


    Now he naturally wants his grandson to follow Su Yan, the spiritual power liquid, that will definitely not be weaker than the martial arts sect.


    But Dao Yizhan had a very cold expression towards Su Yan. Once when he heard the name Su Baxian, he was completely disdainful at first.


    But waiting for Su Yan''s generous brilliance, the knife cut meant that he was trying to compete with him, but today his heart was completely shattered, knowing that he was different from him, this gap made him very uncomfortable.


    "One cut, you have to visit a door, this is your perfect opportunity."


    Dao Lao Liu could not help but said.


    The sword shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to enter a door."


    "Why?!" Daoliu was surprised.


    "I����"


    After all, Dao Yi Zhan was speechless. He was once regarded as an opponent, but now he is superior to him. How can he accept it?


    Dao Lao Liu also knew the meaning of Dao Yi Zhan, and couldn''t help sighing, this was really impossible to persuade.


    And Hong Bantian felt the same for Su Yan, with a complicated expression on his face at the moment.


    Su Yan came over at this moment, looked at Bu Fei, and said lightly: "Now I have won, are you willing to join me?"


    With excitement, Bu Fei said hurriedly: "You have driven away the people from the water curtain door. I won''t enter the door. Should I go back hunting?"


    Su Yan smiled, even Yu Wen Xiongba who ran over was also laughing, this Bu Fei was too funny.


    When Su Yan looked at Hong Bantian and Dao Yi Zhan, he clearly knew how they resisted.


    "I don''t force it, you don''t want to."


    "This is your panacea."


    Hong Bantian and Dao Yizhan simultaneously threw the pill in their hands to Su Yan, but they were extremely reluctant to give up.


    "If you don''t enter one door, I will give this medicine to you."


    "We can''t ask for it without merit."


    Su Yan frowned, but in the end he didn''t force him to take the medicine back.


    At this moment, Mao Shiba came over, his body still a little weak.


    Mao Shiba first bowed to Su Yan, thanking him for his life-saving grace, but was helped by Su Yan.


    After that, Mao Shiba looked at the first class of the old nine gates, with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    "I have one more thing to ask, who on earth took Mao Jian!"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. Even Chen Fan and Wu Lai shook their heads. They only planned the kidnapping of Erleng, and it was Li Ronghao who carried out the kidnapping, let alone stealing Maojian.


    Xie Jiuye��s forehead was full of sweat at the moment, he was not afraid of Mao Shiba, but he was afraid of Su Yan, even if Mao Shiba was a fake tiger, he couldn��t do it.


    "I can swear to God, I didn''t steal Maojian from my house!"


    Xie Jiuye could only use this method to prove his innocence, and he didn''t know what other methods could prove himself.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness directly enveloped the Jie Family, and finally looked at Mao Shiba and shook his head.


    "They didn''t steal any tips."


    There was disappointment on Mao Shiba''s face, and at the same time his complexion was extremely cold. It was not the thief, who would it be?


    But at this moment, Xie Yu stood up, looked at Mao Shiba and said, "Mao Jian was stolen. This is obviously someone who wants to plant and lay the blame on us to help the family."


    "In the whole world, you are the strongest who can dissolve the family."


    "This is true, but it is only on the surface. There are some people whose disguise skills are not worse than ours."


    "But they have no motive."


    "It might be possible."


    Huo Xiangu said at the moment: "At least this thing was not done by our old nine, there is definitely someone else."

 Chapter 1341： Come in person

    Mao Shiba had nothing to do now, after all, Su Yan had checked their spiritual knowledge and there was nothing about stealing Mao Jian.


    If they want to isolate Su Yan''s investigation, then this group of people will absolutely not be able to do it. If they can do it, it won''t make Su Yan''s investigation so easy.


    Mao Shiba frowned. Mao Jian was the last token of his Mao family. He couldn''t even protect Mao Jian, which made him ashamed of his ancestors.


    Su Yan also knew that Mao Shiba was sad, and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Things will always come to light. I can also help you."


    When Mao Shiba heard this, he almost wanted to kneel down with excitement on his face.


    "Boss Su''s favor, I have nothing to do with Mao Shishi, and I will pay for it in the next life."


    Su Yan shook his head. He didn''t need such words. He just had some connections with Mao Shiba and took the opportunity to help him.


    The matter here is already over, Su Yan looked at this devastated place and lamented that he would destroy every time he went to a place.


    He didn''t want it either, but if someone wanted to fight with him, he had to give it back, otherwise he would be called Su Baxian.


    Everyone in the old nine sects trembles, especially Zhang Yufan and others, who are trembling, afraid that Su Yan will destroy the sect.


    And Su Yan couldn''t take any interest in these ants at all.


    "This is the end of today''s matter, you old nine sects take this as a warning!"


    Su Yan said loudly, and then left the ruins with Jin Shiya and others.


    Naturally, Bu Fei hurried to keep up. He had to invest in it. This was an excellent opportunity and he had to grasp it.


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, the people in the old nine sects were relieved, and the anxiety in their hearts disappeared.


    "Su Ba first be a real demon!"


    The Red Family Patriarch couldn''t help sighing, while looking at his grandson, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    He knew why his grandson didn''t enter the same category. Geniuses are proud. He once regarded him as an opponent, but now he needs to look up. How can he accept this kind of gap.


    "Just blame our grandson for not having that life."


    The Patriarch of the Dao Family also shook his head and sighed. If his grandson enters one gate, it will definitely be like a dragon, and the future will be limitless.


    Dao Yizhan and Hong had a colder complexion for a long time, and it was okay not to talk about it. This constant discussion made them even more uncomfortable.


    "It won''t be long before Yimen will enter the world of Xiuwu and become a powerful school."


    But Jie Jiuye had a different view and sneered at it.


    "I think what you said is too simple."


    "what for?


    Many people looked at Jie Jiuye and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Su Ba first used a very short period of time to rise strongly. All parties are fighting for hegemony, and the number of offenders is countless. Not only that, but also disturbed the world of martial arts. Do you think he has fewer enemies? Do you think he has fewer enemies? The strong?!"


    Everyone is silent, this is indeed a problem. Su Yan really made too many enemies, especially without the ethereal door, and now offends the water curtain door.


    Not to mention the ethereal door, even the water curtain door will never let him go easily, and will definitely take action against it.


    "The strong, that is the emergence of hegemony, I am very optimistic about Su Baxian anyway."


    Dao Lao Liu was stubborn and confident in Su Yan.


    ...


    Naturally, Su Yan did not know the discussion in the ruins. At this moment, he and Jin Shiya and others had left the Zhang family.


    Mao Shiba and others said goodbye to Su Yan, and they wanted to thoroughly investigate the theft of Maojian, and Su Yan also promised that he would pay attention to this matter.


    As for Yuwen Xiongba and Bu Fei, they naturally returned to Jiangbei early. After all, this was the travel time of Su Yan and Jin Shiya, the two-person world of the two.


    In the five-star hotel, Su Yan shook Jin Shiya''s hand and said apologetically, "I let you down again this time."


    Jin Shiya shook her head with a smile.


    "No, now Brother Yan can still take me to play."


    Su Yan smiled and scratched Jin Shiya''s nose. Xiao Nizi''s understanding made him very satisfied and happy. Everything else was nothing.


    For the first time, Su Yan felt that Xiuxian was not so important, because relatively speaking, he was more willing to stay with Jin Shiya and grow old with her.


    But he must protect Jin Shiya, this is a causal relationship, so he must be strong.


    "Brother Yan, you see that there is a city with a nice view next to it, let''s go there to play."


    Jin Shiya was already investigating the surrounding places to play, and her mood was not affected.


    However, Su Yan kept holding Jin Shiya''s hand and kept watching her face with a pair of eyes.


    Feeling Su Yan''s hot gaze, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but flushed, and said shyly: "Brother Yan, why are you looking at people like this? Is there anything on my face?"


    "Yes, there is a grain of rice."


    "what?!"


    Jin Shiya''s complexion changed suddenly. They didn''t eat this morning. They ate bread and milk. How could they come with rice?


    But Su Yan said so, Jin Shiya didn''t think about it, just wanted to wipe it off quickly.


    But her hand was held by Su Yan. She wanted to break free but couldn''t break free, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    Jin Shiya even thought that this was what Su Yan did on purpose, and wanted to embarrass her, so her pretty face was slightly angry.


    Who knows that Su Yan smiled lightly: "I''ll wipe it for you."


    Jin Shiya''s slight anger dissipated, her face suddenly filled with endless sweetness.


    Su Yan did not have a napkin, but walked sideways and directly kissed Jin Shiya''s red lips, reluctant to separate for a long time.


    For a long time, after Su Yan asked for it, he left from Jin Shiya''s mouth with a look of astonishment, and Jin Shiya also understood that she was even more shy.


    This is where there are grains of rice on her face. It is obvious that Su Yan deliberately teased her, just to take advantage of her.


    Not waiting for Jin Shiya to be embarrassed, Su Yan looked at her affectionately and said, "Shiya, you can decide the date of engagement, the sooner the better."


    Jin Shiya''s head buzzed, all these things came suddenly, Su Yan surprised her too much.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s appearance, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile more and said: "After this tour, I will take you to Yanjing, and we will hold an engagement in Zhonghai."


    Jin Shiya was not shy, nor did she resist, everything seemed to happen naturally, and she did not mention realm issues.


    In fact, things about the realm are just a verbal language, no one will take it seriously, I am afraid it is a child who has never been in a relationship.


    However, while Jin Shiya was lying in Su Yan''s arms, Su Yan saw a helicopter from outside the house, and his face suddenly changed.


    This helicopter drove directly to the downtown area, which shows that it is not simple. Moreover, the number above Su Yan is very clear, this is not a business helicopter, it is a military helicopter.


    This shows that the troops came to look for him personally, and something must have happened.

 Chapter 1342： Three S Confidential

    Su Yan patted Jin Shiya on the shoulder with a look of doting on his face, but his face was a bit bitter, and he was afraid that he was about to break the appointment again.


    As a man, he should do what he promised a woman, but he has broken his appointment repeatedly, which makes him feel that he is not a good man.


    On the other hand, almost everything Su Yan experienced was driven by helplessness, and he had no choice. The world is impermanent and everything must be treated rationally.


    "Shiya, you go take a rest first, I will come to you later."


    Jin Shiya nodded, left from Su Yan''s arms, stroked her hair, and then left the private dining room.


    Seeing Jin Shiya really leave, Su Yan sighed and walked directly to the balcony.


    Outside, the helicopter was still hovering, and some people were very upset, but it didn''t matter.


    Especially seeing this helicopter has a great background, that is even more afraid to speak nonsense.


    Su Yan looked at the helicopter with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He couldn''t help but speak from the divine sense, "Go in and talk."


    The helicopter door opened, and a man in military clothes leaped out of the helicopter and jumped onto the balcony.


    In the helicopter, a white-haired man was standing by the cabin door, his eyes were bright, and he also leapt out and landed on the balcony accurately.


    The helicopter whizzed away at the moment, but disappeared for a moment.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to treat guests. He returned to the living room and said lightly, "Sit down by yourself."


    The man in military clothes turned cold and was quite angry. He couldn''t help but said, "Is this your way of hospitality?!"


    Su Yan turned around, looked at this person with lingering eyes, and said in a low voice: "I didn''t treat you as guests. Secondly, you are not qualified to talk to me like this!"


    The man in military clothes was furious and wanted to take action, but was stopped by the white-haired man.


    "Falcon, don''t be presumptuous."


    It turned out that this man wearing military clothes was code-named Falcon, and his identity had a lot of background, and he was definitely not an ordinary existence.


    Hua Guo Qianlong Team, member of the World Anti-Terrorism Peace Group, rank of major general!


    The rank of a member of a team can reach the rank of major general, which is enough to explain its mystery and ability. This is incomparable to special teams such as Spike, and it is not a grade at all.


    But these are not even bullshits to Su Yan, he is very upset now, because these people have disturbed his life.


    Under the white-haired man''s scolding, Falcon had to endure it, but his face was still furious.


    "Major General Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come here unharmed."


    The white-haired man looked at him about sixty years old. Although his hair was gray, his spirit was still very good.


    From the moment he flew to the balcony, he knew that it was not easy, he must be a master cultivator.


    But Su Yan hadn''t seen this person, why didn''t he see it for a long time, this set is almost too artificial.


    Su Yan said without mercy: "Have we met?"


    The white-haired man''s complexion became stiff, and then he said, "Major General Su, nobles forget more."


    "First, I am not a major general, I can''t afford this, and second, I have never seen you."


    Hayabusa looked cold and couldn''t help saying: "Commander-in-chief, why are you so humble."


    The white-haired man showed helplessness, is he willing? This is not because he is asking for help, he has to endure everything.


    "Major General Su may not have seen me, but I have heard of Major General Su''s name for a long time, and Cang Hai often mentions it to me."


    "I declare once again that I am not a major general."


    Su Yan didn''t want to be involved in the vortex. The civilian status was the most free and comfortable. With the title of major general, it was like a shackle, preventing him from being free and having to bear many responsibilities.


    "Okay, then I''ll be Su Baxian, your name is now known to all countries in the world, and the Chinese genius is well-deserved."


    Su Yan sat on the sofa, looked at the white-haired man, and said, "What the **** are you here?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to chat with this person, because he didn''t have the free time, even if he was the commander-in-chief, Su Yan was not interested.


    "I''m here because of some things, which are still very important."


    Su Yan doesn''t have to think about it, if it''s a trivial matter, will it bother the commander-in-chief to come, commander-in-chief, that''s not right, Su Yan remembers that the commander-in-chief is not this one.


    "Are you the commander-in-chief?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s suspicious look, the white-haired man smiled and said, "I am the commander-in-chief of the special department, not the commander-in-chief of the major military regions."


    Su Yan nodded, it made sense, otherwise he suspected it was a fake.


    Special departments, it must be the implementation of some special things, which will inevitably involve many major events.


    Su Yan also remembered that his parents seemed to be engaged in such things, but he hadn''t shown up all the time, and he didn''t bother to check.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t feel much about the two of them, and he wasn''t the real Su Yan, just an immortal emperor with divine consciousness.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yan asked straightaway, he didn''t like to be polite.


    "Since Su Ba said so first, then I won''t be polite."


    The white-haired man glanced at the falcon beside him and motioned for him to take out the information.


    Hayabusa took out a portfolio from his arms, the packaging was mediocre, but the three Ss on it caught his attention.


    Su Yan''s face became cold. Three S''s information was not ordinary. Three Ss were the highest level of confidentiality.


    Falcon handed the portfolio to the white-haired man. The anger on his face still did not disappear. He was very unconvinced and wanted to fight Su Yan, but it was because of the white-haired man.


    "This information was compiled overnight yesterday, and the content was three days ago."


    "Go ahead, I''m too lazy to watch."


    "Boy, don''t know how to promote." Falcon looked at Su Yan coldly with a murderous look.


    "This dog keeps barking, I don''t want to see him." Su Yan said lightly, without looking at the falcon.


    Falcon couldn''t bear it, and ignoring the white-haired man''s obstacles, he shot directly towards Su Yan, his strength was fierce and would kill with one blow.


    Su Yan showed coldness on his face, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and with a kick, he kicked the Falcon out of the living room without leaving any affection.


    "Commander-in-chief, you''d better bring someone with IQ. I don''t know why this kind of garbage can become a major general."


    Su Yan made a move with Falcon with a playful smile, but he didn''t feel wrong.


    The white-haired man shook his head and said: "Falcon''s character is a bit tyrannical, but he is a good person, mainly because you are not friendly, which makes him unhappy."


    "Friendly, I am very friendly. If someone drives a helicopter to disturb me, I usually destroy the aircraft."


    A hint of coldness shot into the white-haired man''s eyes. He knew that Su Yan''s words were not false, and he also knew that Su Yan could be unscrupulous, and couldn''t help feeling powerless in his heart.

 Chapter 1343： Life and death

    The most important thing is that he came here this time to beg Su Yan, which gave him no confidence at all.


    Even if he is the commander-in-chief of a special department, he still has to be polite to Su Yan. There is no way.


    The white-haired man could only take Su Yan''s words as a breeze. He opened his portfolio and took out a few photos and a few sheets of A4 white paper.


    The white-haired man looked at Su Yan and said, "Look at these photos first to see if you know him."


    Su Yan took the photo, but after a glance, his face immediately sank.


    Of course he knew these photos, they were all soldiers he brought out, yes, they were all members of the Sharp Sword Special Team.


    "Chen Ning, Niu Shan, Hao Liang, Cheng Ye, Shi Long!"


    Su Yan read it out one by one, and his hands were already clenched unconsciously. He knew that the white-haired man was looking for him personally and showing him the photos, which must be involved.


    These five people were all brought out by themselves and became stronger step by step. After Su Yan left the sharp knife, these five people were entrusted with important tasks and became the middle force in various places.


    And Su Yan can conclude that these five people are probably in trouble or even in danger.


    Su Yan put down the photo and looked at it with A4 white paper, with rows of black characters printed on it.


    After browsing several times, Su Yan''s face became more and more gloomy, looking like a beast about to go mad.


    It was written on the white paper what happened and even the current situation, and the five people really encountered danger.


    "The world is changing a lot nowadays. Powers from all quarters are springing up like bamboo shoots after a rain. They are too powerful and they are all time bombs."


    The white-haired old man stared at Su Yan and continued, ��If these cultivators are not bad in nature, it��s okay, but some people can��t. With powerful abilities, they like to do bad things for the sake of the world. Peace, for the safety of China, we cannot stand by and watch."


    "Your special department was established to deal with the invasion of these powerful men?!" Su Yan looked into the eyes of the white-haired old man and said with cold eyes.


    "Yes!" The white-haired old man also had an extremely cold expression, "Of course the greatest majesty is still the old General Huyan of Zhonghai."


    "The five of them formed an evacuation team to go to Africa to maintain safety?!"


    "Yes, African country A has recently become more volatile and the situation is extremely critical, so I temporarily asked them to form a group of five to rescue the compatriots there."


    The white-haired old man did the right thing, and this is also a normal thing, just like the stories in many recent movies.


    According to the five-person state, it is definitely a trivial matter to do the evacuation of overseas Chinese, but in the end the compatriots did not bring them out, but they were behind bars. This not only surprised Su Yan, but also all members of the special department.


    "All of them are powerful people comparable to the Taoists in the early days. I didn''t expect such a result at all."


    It was normal for the five Chen Ning to enter the Taoist stage. Su Yan was not surprised. After all, he supported the super psychic liquid of the troops every year. This has always been the case. Recently, there is a trend of increasing.


    Being continuously irrigated by super spiritual power fluid, the talents of these five people are not bad, and it is normal to achieve this step.


    "The information of country A!" Su Yan said coldly.


    "It''s in your hands."


    Su Yan opened a piece of A4 paper and couldn''t help looking at the introduction of Country A intently.


    After a while, Su Yan raised his head, and the paper fell on the coffee table.


    "Country A is just an extremely impoverished country. Is there any intention for this group of mercenaries to go here?"


    "I have never figured this out. Country A has a small area and does not have any energy. Eighty percent of the land is desert, which is a barren land."


    "This group of mercenaries are not simple. They can keep the early Taoist people. I am afraid they are no longer simple mercenaries."


    "I have checked their information, but there is very little, only know that their code name is poker."


    "Poker cards?"


    "It''s 23456...JQKA of spades."


    "You mean there are 13 men in this group of mercenaries?"


    "Yes, their captain should be the ace of spades. This person is unfathomable. According to reports, he seems to have connections with international energy technology groups."


    "Energy Technology Group?!"


    Su Yan''s face became more and more gloomy, he knew this group, Fang Ruya had mentioned it to him before.


    That''s right, Fang Ruya said before that this energy technology group company has also produced something that is somewhat different from the super soul liquid, and it is of high quality and low price, which has grabbed a lot of shares of the Shiya Group.


    But Su Yan didn''t take it to heart, and kept asking Fang Ruya to do this, and she didn''t know what was going on now.


    But at present, it seems that this energy technology company is probably not easy, and the tricks are too big, and Fang Ruya may not be so easy to fight with it.


    Fortunately, Su Yan had prepared before and asked Fang Ruya to spend a lot of money to hire a few powerful Taoists to protect her, Fang Ruya was not worried.


    "Energy Technology Group, it seems I need to visit."


    Su Yan folded his hands together, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    But the white-haired man said at the moment: "This energy technology company is normal, and we have already investigated."


    "I don''t believe your investigation."


    Su Yan didn''t give the slightest face, which made the white-haired man extremely embarrassed.


    But he still said: "The most urgent thing is the lives of Chen Ning''s five people, including the safety of our compatriots."


    Su Yan''s face condensed, but he suddenly ignored this matter, yes, the lives of these people are the most important.


    "Have they ever called for blackmail?"


    "No, not even a phone call!"


    This is also the reason why the white-haired man is so upset. If he calls, it proves that Chen Ning and others are still alive. If he doesn''t call, it is a matter of life and death.


    It is very likely that the other party will have torn the ticket when they catch someone. In many cases, mercenaries will not make sense with you, especially those who do not need money are the most terrible.


    Su Yan stood up, he had to come forward about this matter, and for the moment, the white-haired man must be unable to spare manpower to come to him, otherwise he would not be so humbled.


    "They are your soldiers, and you are the pride of China."


    The white-haired man started playing emotional cards, and he was also worried that Su Yan would refuse.


    Su Yan waved his hand and signaled the white-haired man to stop talking. Of course he would not stand by and watch this matter. He had to rescue Chen Ning and others.


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes fade, the white-haired man knew that there was a scene, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "They are my soldiers, I will naturally bring them back intact."


    At this moment, the falcon that was kicked down by Su Yan had just climbed up, and when he heard this, his face showed inconsistent meaning.


    "The commander-in-chief respects you, which onion do you think you are!"


    Snapped!


    Falcon was kicked by Su Yan again.

 Chapter 1344： Come back and we get married!

    The white-haired man shook his head. Falcon��s temper is sometimes uncontrollable, but today it seems that Su Yan was completely surrendered, which made him have to admire Su Yanlai.


    "With your words, I feel at ease."


    He Xi''s smile appeared on the white-haired man''s face, and he was relaxed.


    "I, Bai Kaixuan, have served the country and the people all my life, and I have a clear conscience. I only lament that the world is changing and I can no longer keep up with the times."


    "You said this when you were only in your sixties. Wouldn''t it be vain to belittle yourself."


    "It doesn''t work if you refuse to accept it. The young people nowadays are more enchanting. Take you as an example. I am not your opponent."


    The white-haired man laughed at himself, admiring Su Yan, and he knew a lot about Su Yan''s deeds.


    "I am not a young man."


    Su Yan scoffed at Bai Kaixuan''s words. He was an old monster who had lived for endless years, but no one would believe this.


    Bai Kaixuan did not pay attention to Su Yan''s words, but continued to speak, "I know what you are disturbing the martial arts world."


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but look at Bai Kaixuan and said, "You also know the Xiuwu world?"


    "Of course I know that the existence of the martial arts world is not a secret. Don''t forget that I am also a powerful Taoist consummate."


    Su Yan silently, Taoist Consummation is much better than some lower sect masters, knowing that Wushu realm is not a strange thing.


    "Actually, I know that the martial arts world still has to worship the one from Zhonghai."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yan did have a hint of interest. Zhonghai Hu Yanlie has always been the object of his interest, and he also wanted to see this person, what exactly is the **** with three heads and six arms.


    "His deeds back then are not weaker than you, and it can even be said to be more sensational. I am afraid that only he dares to do such a thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    Bai Kaixuan shook his head and smiled: "Don''t talk to outsiders either."


    Su Yan despised, and would not ask any more, knowing that Bai Kaixuan would not say, of course he was not so eager to understand.


    "What are you sending me this time?"


    Su Yan knew that it was impossible to go alone by himself, and Bai Kaixuan would definitely send him several people.


    "The one that you kicked twice, there are still a few people who will naturally be able to see you when you follow me to the base."


    "You are still betraying me, isn''t it just a bunch of **** kids."


    "Boy, you are wrong, you are much younger than them."


    Bai Kaixuan looked at Su Yan, frowning slightly at this moment: "I find you are very mature, not like a young man."


    "I am not a young man."


    "But you are a young man."


    Su Yan did not defend himself, he knew that Bai Kaixuan would not believe his words.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya came to the living room and frowned slightly when she saw someone in the living room.


    "Brother Yan, who are these two?"


    Bai Kaixuan glanced at Jin Shiya, with a faint smile on his face, but it was more of a complicated look.


    "The girl from the Jin family?"


    "How do you know my last name is Jin?"


    "Of course I know that I was also there when your father left the Jin family."


    "who are you?!"


    Jin Shiya showed coldness, she was full of hatred in the Jin family, and she didn''t feel much about the people who made friends with the Jin family.


    Bai Kaixuan spread his hand and said, "It''s just a routine task. I have nothing to do with the Jin family."


    But Bai Kaixuan looked at Su Yan and said, "This is a good girl, you should cherish it."


    "You don''t need to say it."


    Su Yan grabbed Jin Shiya, very strong.


    Bai Kaixuan shook his head and said lightly: "The Jin family is not easy to provoke. In Yanjing, the Jin family is second only to the Huyan family."


    "I don''t care if he is offended. Friends come and drink, but the wealthy wolf comes just to drink."


    Bai Kaixuan smiled and couldn''t help but said, "As expected of Su Baxian, he is like his name."


    Jin Shiya looked upset at the moment, and couldn''t help but look at Su Yan and said, "Brother Yan, who are they?"


    "They are barely half a wealthy wolf."


    When Falcon heard this, his face flushed with anger, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Su Yan''s feet still hurt his butt.


    "Brother Yan, tell me, are you leaving again?!"


    Jin Shiya looked straight at Su Yan, hoping that Su Yan would answer her seriously.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a trace of apology at this moment, and touched her hair.


    "Shiya, me."


    "You don''t need to say, I know you are going to miss your appointment again."


    Jin Shiya''s face suddenly became unhappy, and every time she hoped was disappointed in the end, she was getting used to it.


    Su Yan felt a pain in his heart and couldn''t help but beckoned to Bai Kaixuan, obviously to let them go.


    Bai Kaixuan also understood, and took the falcon directly off the balcony, and disappeared instantly.


    "Are they from the military?!"


    Jin Shiya has a keen intuition, she can see the temperament of a soldier in Bai Kaixuan''s eyes.


    Su Yan nodded, he didn''t intend to hide it.


    "Yes, they are members of the military department, and the white-haired old man is the commander-in-chief of the special department, and another little follower."


    "What do they want you to do?!"


    Jin Shiya panicked all of a sudden, she knew that this would not be a good thing, maybe she was going to perform another task.


    Su Yan said with a relaxed look: "It''s just a small matter."


    "You lied to me, the commander-in-chief came to you, how could it be a trivial matter."


    Su Yan put her arms around Jin Shiya, put her forehead against her, and said intimately: "You haven''t entered the door of my Su''s house, are you so worried about me?"


    "You hate it, I mean business."


    Su Yan''s face also returned to his composure, and looked at Jin Shiya and said, "Yes, they are looking for something with me."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Go and rescue a group of brothers."


    "brothers?"


    "You know that I brought a group of soldiers in the army before?"


    "know."


    "Well, something went wrong when they went to perform the task, of course I want to save them."


    Jin Shiya said with a worried expression: "There are so many people in their department, why are they looking for you?"


    "Your husband I am strong."


    Su Yan pretended to say lightly. In fact, this incident was nothing but a group of mercenaries. He hadn''t paid attention to it yet.


    The only thing that disturbed Su Yan was the safety of Chen Ning and others. He was afraid that the other party had already torn the ticket.


    "must go?"


    "Of course, I have agreed."


    "Our tour, our engagement?"


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan very seriously, not giving him a chance to dodge.


    Su Yan thought about it for a while, and looked at Jin Shiya very seriously, and said straightforwardly: "I''m going to have fun while traveling and getting engaged."


    Jin Shiya''s face changed abruptly, she didn''t expect Su Yan to say that.


    But immediately, Su Yan spoke again: "We will get married when we come back!"


    Jin Shiya''s head buzzed, she was completely stunned by Su Yan''s words, she never thought that Su Yan would come to such a turning point.

 Chapter 1345： Scornful look

    Outside the hotel, the roar of the helicopter suddenly sounded. Bai Kaixuan and Falcon were both on the helicopter, just waiting for Su Yan.


    Su Yan kissed Jin Shiya''s forehead, and said in a commanding tone: "I will get married when I come back. No realm can stop it."


    He now looks a bit of male chauvinism, and if Jin Shiya''s realm surpasses him, I am afraid that he will never achieve it in his lifetime.


    Su Yan never took Jin Shiya''s words seriously, and there was only one sentence in his heart that was serious.


    He must have the ability to protect Jin Shiya, and he must let everyone from all over the world come to congratulate him at the wedding. This is his promise to Jin Shiya.


    And now, he has the ability to protect Jin Shiya, and he believes that big men from all over the place will come to attend his wedding, so he said these words.


    Jin Shiya was still a little confused, and Su Yan had already leaped up and jumped directly into the helicopter.


    Su Yan waved to Jin Shiya, and then left with the helicopter.


    After Jin Shiya was stunned for a short time, she also came over with an aftertaste, shy, sweet, and a feeling that came naturally.


    "You decide everything."


    Jin Shiya looked at the sky, with a little expectation in her heart.


    She is no longer a little girl. She has grown up and can become a wife and even a mother.


    Thinking of this, Jin Shiya''s face was even more rosy, full of shyness, and she thought of being a mother.


    And in this world, the most terrifying thing is not just the bad guys, and being a parent does not require any qualifications.


    The helicopter was still hovering in the air, and Su Yan''s heart was somewhat empty. After all, he was separated from Jin Shiya, and he was very upset.


    Seeing Su Yan doing this, Bai Kaixuan couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have arranged a manpower secretly, and will definitely protect her safety."


    Su Yan didn''t care. He didn''t believe in Bai Kaixuan''s manpower. The reason why he dared to leave with confidence and boldness was of course everything in order.


    Su Yan stored a drop of Yuanli in the necklace on Jin Shiya''s neck. As long as Jin Shiya was in danger, the power of Yuanli would protect her.


    At least the later Taoists can''t resist that drop of power, and they have to deal with Jin Shiya unless they are Taoist to Consummation.


    Su Yan sat in the position with his eyes closed and rested. He was also very anxious now, after all, Chen Ning didn''t know his life.


    "It''s better to let me go alone and send me a plane."


    Bai Kaixuan shook his head and said, "Things are not as simple as you think. There are too many conspiracies in this, and we must plan to act."


    "Since you don''t trust me so much, why let me go again."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I have to be responsible to you and to Miss Jin." Bai Kaixuan said very seriously, "The reason why you let you take a few people is useful."


    "is it?"


    Su Yan didn''t believe in any use, just this falcon was a burden to him.


    "They are very familiar with the topography and even the situation of country A, and one of them has some understanding of the group of mercenaries."


    This made Su Yan slightly stunned. Some understanding of mercenaries was somewhat useful. After all, he did not understand country A, and he might not necessarily find that group of mercenaries after he went.


    So Su Yan didn''t say anything about the matter any more, and continued to lie down with his eyes closed and rested, waiting to arrive at the base.


    After more than ten hours of flying, the helicopter hovered in a jungle and finally stopped.


    "Arrived."


    Bai Kaixuan pulled Rasuyan and said.


    Su Yan nodded, walked to the hatch, and fell straight down.


    Bai Kaixuan and Falcon followed close behind, jumping down one after another.


    With their existence in this realm, they would naturally not care about the height of this one hundred meters, flying in the air is easy.


    When he reached the bottom, Su Yan saw a small base. The place where he was located was a square made of cement.


    There are a few low-rise buildings on the edge of the square, and the others are nothing, completely surrounded by forest.


    "This is the base?"


    Su Yan asked with suspicious eyes, this is too shabby, not as big as the sharp knife special team.


    "This is just a small temporary base. Why should the base be so big, it is easy to be spotted by the enemy."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan walked towards the square, ignoring Bai Kaixuan at all, and walked ahead by himself.


    Bai Kaixuan did not speak either, only Falcon was extremely angry.


    At this moment, a group of people came out of those buildings, all wearing military uniforms, and they were not simple masters looking at them one by one.


    "Commander in chief, you are back!"


    A man in his fifties greeted him immediately and eagerly held Bai Kaixuan''s hand.


    "Well, the journey went smoothly without too much delay."


    This fifty-year-old man is the second-in-command here, and is regarded as the deputy commander in chief.


    Bai Kaixuan glanced at the people around him and couldn''t help directly shouting: "Dark, white, fire, cloud, get out!"


    Bai Kaixuan''s voice was unusually loud, and the entire square was constantly echoing.


    As soon as his words fell, four people walked out of the crowd, brave and brave, each with its own characteristics.


    Dark and burly, his face was cold, and his eyes flashed with killing intent at any time.


    Bai is a woman, but she looks pretty good, but her skin is wheaten, which gives her a domineering feeling.


    Fire, at first glance, is a violent person, his muscles are comparable to a Hulk, and he can spit out sparks when he speaks.


    Yun is very ordinary, a little thin, similar to Su Yan, except that there is a scar on his face.


    And Yun is the captain of this team, and his strength is also the most powerful.


    Su Yan knew at a glance that these four people were all powerful Taoists, and that Yun was even more of a later stage of Taoism, and it was not unreasonable.


    Falcon was also standing in it at this moment. It turned out that the five of them were a small team, which was naturally much better than the small team formed by Chen Ning and others, and it was not a class at all.


    "Do you know about country A?!" Bai Kaixuan asked, looking at several people.


    "know!"


    All five roared in unison, their voices were extremely loud, and the soldiers'' courage was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Very well, this time Chen Ning and others and even the compatriots have been handed over to you."


    "understand!"


    Bai Kaixuan looked at Su Yan at this moment, and couldn''t help pointing at him and said, "This is the person in charge of this operation, and everything is up to him."


    Falcon had a bitter face. He knew Su Yan''s toughness, but the other four didn''t know it because Bai Kaixuan hadn''t told them before.


    The four of them couldn''t help but looked at Su Yan, just one glance, which made them feel dissatisfied and looked full of contempt.


    Secretly said, "Commander-in-chief, why are you looking for a recruit?"


    "This person looks like he is in his twenties, let alone his age, I just want to ask him if he killed anyone?!" With a playful sneer, he obviously regarded Su Yan as a little white face.

 Chapter 1346： My patience is also limited!

    Bai''s words are very straightforward. If they have never experienced life and death before doing their business, wouldn''t they be looking for death to perform this task?


    Moreover, they were even more dissatisfied with Su Yan as the person in charge of this mission.


    Huo had a straight temper, his eyes flushed as he watched Su Yan, and two **** of fire fluttered.


    "Boy, you''d better go back and be a good baby, this is not where you should be."


    And Yun didn''t speak, he kept looking at Su Yan, but he didn''t see Su Yan''s sharp gaze or even anger, which made him a little disappointed.


    And Hayabusa''s heart became more bitter, his four teammates didn''t know, he was very contemptuous before, but now his **** is still hurting.


    "He is Su Baxian, very strong."


    Hayabusa couldn''t help but said, hoping that his brothers would not provoke him.


    However, these people did not take it for granted. They performed tasks all year round and lived a semi-closed life. They didn''t know much about external matters.


    At least they don''t know much about the martial arts world. All they have in their minds are the security of the country, the security of the people, and the blood of the enemy.


    What they know most is the mercenaries, or some evil people, naturally they don''t know where to list things.


    "Falcon, don''t grow up other people''s ambitions to destroy your prestige." He said fiercely.


    The dark face was even more cold. He kept looking at Su Yan. He wanted to see even a little Ling Ling from Su Yan, but he was disappointed.


    "Commander-in-chief, you can send anyone, but you are too sloppy to let this person be the command plane of this mission?"


    Secretly said straightforwardly, he is not the kind of circumstantial person either.


    The people around also started to discuss, pointing to Su Yan, and many people had a smile in their eyes.


    And the deputy commander-in-chief, at this moment, calmly said: "Commander-in-chief, is there any misunderstanding in this matter?"


    "No misunderstanding."


    Su Yan was personally invited by him with a low temper, how could this be a misunderstanding.


    However, Su Yan looked at Bai Kaixuan and said, "Isn''t it boring?"


    Su Yan meant that the sword pointed to Bai Kaixuan. This was obviously because Bai Kaixuan didn''t tell this group of people that it was this kind of misunderstanding.


    Su Yan turned a blind eye to the contempt and even provocation of An et al., and didn''t bother to care, otherwise they couldn''t see Su Yan''s fierceness.


    Bai Kaixuan also frowned. In fact, it was not wrong for him not to tell this group of people at first. After all, he didn''t know whether Su Yan would come at first.


    At the same time, he also had a small abacus in his heart. He wanted Su Yan to kill this group of people, so don''t think that Laozi is the number one in the world.


    Of course, Su Yan knew what Bai Kaixuan meant. He was absolutely boring, completely boring, and Chen Ning wasted time on this when he did not know his life.


    "I don''t think you deserve to be commander-in-chief."


    Su Yan''s words fell, and many people''s complexions changed abruptly, with completely shocked gazes. They never expected Su Yan to say such words.


    Even Bai Kaixuan didn''t expect it, he couldn''t help but looked at Su Yan and said, "Why am I not worthy?!"


    "Because your soldiers don''t know their life and death, but you are wasting time here."


    Bai Kaixuan''s complexion changed abruptly, and he clenched his fist tightly, but in the end he was weakly loosened.


    "Arrange a plane for me so I can go to Country A immediately."


    Su Yan said straightforwardly that he was worried about the safety of Chen Ning and others and must go as soon as possible. The ten-hour delay made him very upset.


    Bai Kaixuan nodded, and immediately sent someone to prepare the plane.


    But at this moment, he secretly stood out and shouted directly: "Wait a minute!"


    Everyone looked at the dark with fear, and they knew that if he was angry, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Dark, don''t be foolish!"


    Yun scolded at the side, but it had no effect.


    Su Yan didn''t care about his words, and walked directly toward the building, planning to wait for the plane to arrive inside.


    However, An opened his mouth again and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    "This is Su Ba first. I''m asking you to wait."


    But Su Yan still didn''t stop, and didn''t take the dark words seriously.


    This completely angered Dark, and his face was full of anger.


    "Too disgusting!"


    Anan ran away completely, a black spiritual power enveloped his whole body, turning himself into a demon, rushing towards Su Yan at the ultimate speed.


    "Despise me so much, then pay the price for me!"


    Secretly blasted Su Yan with a punch, the power was overwhelming, and it was regarded as the strongest blow of the Taoist mid-term.


    However, when his fist was a minute away from Su Yan, he felt a terrifying wave, and this wave made him involuntarily frightened.


    At the same time, Su Yan turned around, looking at the darkness with a cold face, and said, "My patience is also limited!"


    Su Yan raised a foot and landed on Dark''s face ruthlessly. The power of this foot was naturally not something that Dark could bear.


    In the gaze that everyone was shocked and even wanted to block, Su Yan stepped directly on his face with his foot, and the person had been halfway into the concrete ground.


    The black spiritual power of An Na disappeared all at once, her figure was sluggish, and her face had long been swollen into a pig''s head.


    He was weak at the moment, and Su Yan''s spiritual power had eaten away all his spiritual power. Like an exhausted person, it was impossible to get out of the cement.


    This result completely exceeded everyone''s expectations, and each of them looked in astonishment, their faces full of incredible.


    But Bai Kaixuan shook his head, this was secretly looking for, and he couldn''t help it.


    On the other hand, Falcon put his hands on his waist, as if he didn''t listen to the old man''s words and was at a disadvantage in front of him.


    As for Bai He Huo, he was full of consternation. He didn''t believe that An would be like this at all. With a full blow, comparable to the power of a Taoist in the middle stage, the opponent had no defense, and he took advantage of the situation and kicked An into a pig''s head.


    The most important thing is that Anan doesn''t even have the ability to fight back, which is simply incredible.


    This is no longer a power gap, it is a kind of crushing. It is the first time that the famous dark in a special department has been taught so badly.


    An was still trapped in the concrete ground, and at the moment he looked dying, but he didn''t suffer much damage, just exhausted.


    He looked at Su Yan, no longer the previous disdain and anger, but a shameful look, his mouth was still talking vaguely.


    "But... horrible, how can... be... so strong!"


    Looking at the darkness on the concrete floor, Su Yan showed disdain. The mere Taoists also wanted to fight with him in the mid-term. If it weren''t for him to be Bai Kaixuan, he would have died out now.


    But in the audience, only Yun''s eyes were cold, and there was a heat-like aura in his eyes, which was a kind of warfare, a powerful warfare.


    Yun is the captain of the squad. This time the team members have been slapped and he must come forward. At the same time, he wants to try Su Yan''s skills to see if Su Yan can really be the person in charge of this mission.

 Chapter 1347： Terrifying

    Su Yan didn''t want to make a move, but secretly wanted to provoke him, he was not an honest person, and he would naturally make him pay the price.


    However, the price is a bit heavy, and it has completely lost face to An, but the strong and the weak are like this, you must be prepared to be hanged if you come to provoke.


    Su Yan continued to walk towards the front, looking very relaxed, without feeling anything wrong.


    But Yun stopped him at this moment, which made Su Yan''s face immediately gloomy.


    "Endless?!"


    Su Yan looked at the cloud with a cold face.


    Yun is very indifferent, but there is a brilliant sparkle in his eyes, which is a strong fighting spirit.


    "You hit my team member, just leave like this, right?"


    Su Yan was full of disdain, and said straightforwardly: "I just beat a dog, do you want me to pay for dog medicine?"


    Su Yan was not weak and responded with words, which made An even more embarrassed.


    Yun''s face changed immediately, and there was a hint of fierce killing intent on his face, which was rare.


    "You have to look at the owner when you hit the dog. You don''t put me in your eyes by doing this!"


    Bai Kaixuanle''s opinion is so, that Su Yan needs to teach this group of teams that don''t know the heights of the sky.


    He knew very well that Su Yan''s abilities were absolutely terrifying, and if Yun couldn''t win, he wouldn''t go there in person.


    So Bai triumphantly signaled the people around him not to stop him, just waiting for the two to fight.


    Su Yan looked at the cloud, a hint of mockery flashed across his face.


    "You are almost like him in my eyes."


    Su Yan pointed to the dark, his meaning was straightforward, and Yun looked like a dog in his eyes.


    This is not only Yun''s rage, but Fire and Bai are also unusually angry. Yun is their captain and the object of their admiration.


    "you wanna die!"


    The fiery temper came out, and at this moment he couldn''t help but rush towards Su Yan, he wanted to take the lead in confronting Su Yan.


    Disdain flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, letting Huo''s huge fist hit him without any damage at all.


    But the face of the fire changed. The flames that burned all over his body suddenly disappeared, and his body appeared scorched.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    Huo didn''t believe in such a result at all. He obviously attacked. Even if he couldn''t fight Su Yan, he couldn''t get burned.


    The people around were also extremely shocked, thinking that the fire had been burned by their own spiritual power.


    However, in fact, Su Yan displayed a ray of light, which was also a flame. It was just golden, inconspicuous, and was not noticed by these people.


    Naturally, Su Yan''s spiritual power was not something fire could resist. The flames of his whole body were instantly dissipated, and at the same time he was burnt.


    The fire spirit power was completely consumed, and he couldn''t support it at this moment, and he was half kneeling. The ground on this kneeling was shaking, revealing cracks.


    You must know that this square is not an ordinary cement square. There are strong taboos in it, but it still cannot withstand Su Yan''s pressure.


    There was only killing intent on Yun''s face. At this moment, he had a killer attitude towards Su Yan. He even slammed two of his team members one after another. It was unbearable!


    Yun walked to Su Yan, looked at him straight, and said, "I''ll fight!"


    Su Yan still only had disdain in his eyes, and he didn''t put the cloud in his eyes at all. It was only the later stage of the Taoist, even if the Taoist consummated in front of him, he was also beaten.


    Seeing Su Yanna''s completely disdainful eyes, Yun felt that his dignity had been trampled on, and his prestige was about to be questioned, which made him unacceptable.


    "Take me a blow!"


    The clouds roared, the sound shook the sky, and the clouds in the sky caused a wave of fluctuations, and the sky and the earth changed suddenly.


    There was a flash of lightning shrouded in Yun''s hand, and the smell of danger was constantly surging, causing everyone around him to retreat.


    "Yun is really angry now, so he used this stunt!"


    "Of course, that kid slammed Dark and Fire one after another. Yun''s anger is normal."


    "I''m afraid there will be a good show to watch now."


    But some people disagreed and said: "Don''t forget, this kid was walking in front of the commander-in-chief when he came."


    The faces of the others were shocked, of course they knew what it meant, which was absolutely disrespectful.


    However, it turned out that they couldn''t figure it out, and Su Yan was not punished.


    "This shows that the commander-in-chief is very polite to this man, this kid is not easy."


    "I just sneaked into the World Martial Arts League Forum, and found that Su Ba was fifth on the list!"


    "Fifth, so awesome?!"


    All of a sudden the people around were talking about it, and it was quite surprised to know the true identity of Su Yan.


    If they knew that Su Yan could even hang the Commander-in-Chief whom he admired, they would not know how they would feel.


    Yun''s arm enveloped the terrifying electric light, and he was even more shocked than before. There was a flash of lightning in the sky, but it was harmless to Yun at all, and it would only increase his strength.


    "Su Baxian, accept my trick!"


    Yun''s fist was clenched, and he blasted towards Su Yan at the extreme speed. He knew that Su Yan would not retreat, and he would definitely fight against him, so the power of his fist was comparable to the strongest attack of the later Taoist.


    One shot is the strongest power. Yun''s purpose is simple, that is, to defeat Su Yan with the strongest and least tricks, so as to exchange the prestige of their special operations team.


    What Yun didn''t expect was that Su Yan didn''t evade, and he didn''t even have a defense, which made his eyes even more cold.


    Yun''s fist fell on Su Yan''s chest, causing Su Yan to take a step back, but it was only this step.


    After that, Yun''s expression changed. He felt a trace of anxiety, a kind of ominousness enveloped his heart, and his spiritual power was diminishing!


    Lightning turned directly towards Su Yanyong, not because of his own initiative.


    Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" worked, absorbing Yun''s spiritual power frantically, not afraid of coming, and sucking away if he didn''t come.


    Yun seemed to be entangled in the heart-absorbing Dafa, and all his spiritual power was absorbed by Su Yan uncontrollably until his dantian was exhausted.


    Yun''s face was unusually ugly. At this moment, he knew the gap between himself and Su Yan, completely different from him.


    He now understood why Bai Kaixuan would personally invite this person, why he was so polite, and everything had an answer.


    But it was too late. They did not hesitate to persuade them, and they insisted on being strong, and they deserved it.


    After absorbing the cloud''s spiritual power, Su Yan raised his foot and kicked the cloud directly into the sky, like a star, flashing a few times before disappearing.


    Everyone was stunned, and the powerful cloud was beaten so hard by Su Yan, which is simply unbelievable.


    "Is Su Ba first so strong?!"


    "The cloud is already so powerful, but this kid is even more terrifying!"

 Chapter 1348： awkward

    The people present were all amazed, most of them were stupid, and the clouds that stood high in the ordinary days were so miserable today.


    Now everyone didn''t know where Yun was kicked by Su Yan. He might be in danger if he tried his best, but Su Yan would naturally not care, he was not afraid of death.


    Bai Kaixuan is also a sudden change. Although Yun and these people are arrogant and think that Laozi is the number one in the world, they are also the pillars of the country and have done a lot for the country.


    So Bai Kaixuan looked at one of his subordinates and directly ordered: "Hurry up and find the cloud for me!"


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate immediately dispatched a few pilots and drove the helicopter to search around.


    Su Yan kept walking at the moment, and continued to move towards the building. At the door, he turned and looked at Bai Kaixuan.


    "How long is the plane coming?"


    Bai Kaixuan said quickly: "Two hours."


    "One hour!"


    Su Yan said without a doubt, he didn''t have so much time.


    Bai Kaixuan''s complexion changed, a kind of helplessness emerged spontaneously, and he could only nod his head.


    "One hour is one hour."


    Su Yan entered the building, and Ge Youtan came to the sofa in the meeting room, quietly waiting for the plane to arrive.


    As for the dark and the fire, they have been urgently treated long ago. In fact, their injuries are not serious, and they only need to transport spiritual power to recover immediately.


    After searching for half an hour, Yun was also found, because of exhaustion, he could only lie in the bath, let the python entangle him tightly, unable to move at all.


    Had it not been for his good physical fitness, I would have been strangled to death by a python.


    After being rescued, Yun only felt extremely suffocated. He had never been so suffocated before. If this were to be spread out, he would have no face to see people in the future.


    As the helicopter returned to the base, Yun was transported some spiritual power to recover a lot, and changed his clothes to knock on Bai Kaixuan''s door.


    "come in."


    Yun walked in and stood in military posture respectfully, without saying a word.


    Bai Kaixuan glanced at the cloud with a smile on his face, shook his head, and pointed his finger at him.


    "Aren''t you feeling aggrieved?"


    Yun nodded, and said, "Uncle, where did you invite this freak!"


    "Freak, your word is a good description, Su Baxian is indeed a freak."


    I really didn''t expect that Yun and Bai Kaixuan still had such a relationship. In fact, many people didn''t know it, and only a few people knew about their relationship, just to avoid suspicion.


    Bai Kaixuan handed a copy of the file to Yun and said, "This is his file. You can take a look first."


    Yun took it and looked at it earnestly. The more he looked at it, the more frightened he became. In the end, his face was completely pale.


    "There are only a few files, I am afraid that some things have not been counted yet."


    "Rise Jiangzhou, aspire to the top of Jiangnan, cut Jiangbei, except for gambling city, Jiulong trembled, northeast creeps, slaughtered Lingnan two hundred buckets, crossed Fusang to kill big snake, Southwest Demon King died with hatred!


    Yun Jiang couldn''t help reading out Su Yan''s deeds, and his hand was about to tear the file to pieces.


    "These are just small things, look at the back."


    Yun continued to watch, his face was completely bloodless, he was really frightened.


    "Disturbing the situation in the Xiuwu world, destroying the mysterious door master, hanging the water curtain door, the parallel elder!"


    Yun is Bai Kaixuan''s nephew, naturally aware of the horror of the martial arts world, and even more clearly the power of those schools.


    He had heard of the Misty Gate and the Water Curtain Gate, which were not the ordinary lower martial art.


    "The sect master of the ethereal door was killed?!"


    Yun looked incredulous, which he couldn''t accept at all.


    He was still impressed with the things he had done when he was a child, and when an elder from the faint door came, he had to respectfully receive him at his home.


    "These are facts, and it''s much more than that!"


    Bai Kaixuan snatched the file, resealed it, and put it in his drawer.


    Yun suddenly lost his words. The anger towards Su Yan before, the aggrieved beating by Su Yan, and the horror towards Su Yan now is a complete transformation process.


    "Uncle, how did you invite him?"


    How can such a character care about military merit? Generally speaking, he would not show up.


    "Because he is a righteous man, because he was once the captain of the Sword Special Team!"


    Bai Kaixuan had no confidence before, but after he invited Su Yan, he discovered that Su Yan actually didn''t need to ask him. Knowing that Chen Ning and others had an accident, he would probably go directly to Africa.


    Yun Moran, he didn''t believe this, but he also had to believe it.


    "Uncle, you just wanted to see him hang me?!"


    Yun couldn''t help feeling a little dissatisfied in his heart, his uncle watched from the sidelines, and did not help.


    Bai Kaixuan smiled even more, which made Yun even more dissatisfied.


    "Kill your spirit, it''s good for you."


    "Humph!"


    "Well, I''m relieved to follow him to Africa this time. At the same time, you can also go there to experience it. That group of mercenaries is not easy."


    Yun was playing tricks, and said to Bai Kaixuan, "I''m not going."


    Bai Kaixuan was not angry, but still said lightly: "You want to go, you can''t lie to me."


    "Uncle!"


    Yun actually acted like a baby, which was unexpected. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a cold-faced killer, and in front of Bai Kaixuan, he was just a junior.


    Yun was trained by Bai Kaixuan when he was a child, and the relationship between the two is family, as well as the relationship between teacher and student.


    "Chen Ning''s life and death are unknown, you can see the anxiety from Su Yan''s face, I hope you don''t get angry."


    Yun clenched his fists, and he couldn''t refute this.


    "Okay, the plane is coming, hurry up and clean it up."


    Yun nodded unwillingly, and walked towards his dormitory.


    And the four of An, Bai, Huo, and Falcon are in the dormitory, and they don''t know where to go.


    "What are you doing in a daze, the planes are here, give me a minute to pack things up!"


    Yun kicked the door of the dormitory and ordered the four of them.


    But he himself walked toward the square, his things naturally packed up in vain.


    Su Yan also walked out of the hall at this moment, looking at the plane on the square, his eyes didn''t fluctuate, and he walked over.


    On the plane, Su Yan saw the cloud at first sight, but his face was cold.


    Yun was quite embarrassed. He was hung and beaten just now, and now he is going to follow this man with a cheeky, he is really too aggrieved in his heart.


    Bai Kaixuan also walked up and saw Su Yan couldn''t help but say: "Su Yan, the pilot will send you to the border of Country A, and you will have to rely on you for the rest."


    Su Yan shook his head, and said to Bai Kaixuan, "Take out the words, I don''t want to be burdensome."


    "you!"


    Yun heard his complexion suddenly changed, and couldn''t help but tighten his fists, but finally let go.


    Bai Kaixuan smiled and said, "It was just a test just now. It''s no harm. You need them to make eyes for you."


    At this moment, An et al also walked in with their packages, the scene was extremely embarrassing.

 Chapter 1349： Arrivals

    An He Huo was the most embarrassing. He was hanged by Su Yan before, and now he has to face Su Yan. This feeling is too aggrieved.


    But their heads are all like this, what they can say, they can only lower their heads and silently find a seat to sit down.


    Bai was always looking at Su Yan, and she had a strong curiosity about Su Yan. She was so powerful at only twenty-one, which was beyond her cognition.


    Bai Kaixuan also knew that the scene was embarrassing, but he had to go with the embarrassment. On the one hand, Yun and others had been to Country A and had rich experience. On the other hand, he hoped that Su Yan would take them to experience.


    Su Yan''s attitude was still firm, he didn''t like Bai Kaixuan''s always using his eyes to say yes, as if he was blind.


    "Your special department has obtained some information now. Just give it to me. I don''t want to be a nanny."


    Su Yan''s words stung Yun and the others again, which made Yun clenched his fists tightly.


    "You are very strong, but you can''t humiliate us like this!"


    Su Yan smiled and said with a smile: "Humiliation, are you worthy of me humiliation?"


    Su Yan''s words completely choked Yun to speechless. He had seen a bitch, but had never seen such a bitch.


    "you are vicious!"


    Yun could only leave this sentence behind, and as for the others, he didn''t even dare to say a word, and the scene suddenly froze.


    Bai Kaixuan also feels a terrible headache. This is not a solution, and a reasonable solution must be found.


    Who knows that Su Yan said at this moment, "It''s not impossible to let them go."


    Everyone was filled with joy upon hearing this, and even Bai Kaixuan was secretly relieved.


    "You can ask for anything."


    "Do you know my parents?"


    Su Yan looked at Bai Kaixuan with sharp eyes. Ye Canghai mentioned it before, but he didn''t know much, and he didn''t die in the end.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Bai Kaixuan''s face suddenly changed, revealing a hint of panic, which made Su Yan feel that it was not simple.


    "Tell me, I''ll take them there, or get out as soon as possible!"


    Su Yan''s attitude is very tough. He doesn''t want to spend time on this. This is completely disregarding Chen Ning and others.


    Bai Kaixuan sighed and said quietly, "Su Bingtian has a good son like you, it is his blessing."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me!"


    Su Yan became more and more impatient. He and Su Bingtian had no blood relationship, but his own skin was his son''s.


    He asked Su Bingtian not for their whereabouts, but to know more secrets.


    This thing didn''t feel simple to him, it was definitely not as easy as Ye Canghai said before.


    Bai Kaixuan''s face became more solemn, and he glanced at Yun and the others. These people got off the plane very intriguingly. There were only Su Yan and Bai Kaixuan in the entire plane.


    "Your father and your mother used to be members of the special department, code-named Canglong Phoenix!"


    "Where are they now?!"


    Bai Kaixuan shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know if they are there. Their level is higher than mine."


    "What state?"


    "Beyond the realm of Taoists!"


    "Golden Core Power?!" Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold.


    "That''s natural." Bai Kaixuan looked at the scenery outside the cabin and couldn''t help but continue, "They disappeared during a mission."


    "What task?"


    "Chang''e is flying to the moon."


    Su Yan was taken aback, what the **** Chang''e was flying to the moon, I even shot the sun in Houyi.


    "Chang''e Flying to the Moon is just a code name. They went on a secret mission, but then there was no news. I don''t know the specifics."


    "As the commander-in-chief of the special department, you don''t know, so who can know?!"


    Su Yan showed anger, which was obviously Bai Kaixuan playing tricks on him.


    "No, although I am the commander-in-chief of the special department, the special department I manage is only a peripheral department. There are also inner doors and even a more powerful mysterious department. Your father and mother are members of the mysterious department."


    Su Yan was taken aback, and then he realized that perhaps what Bai Kaixuan said was not a lie, so he believed it for now.


    "Well, you''d better collect all the information in this area for me. I will need it when I come back."


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to help you collect it. After all, I also want to know the news of your parents. They were comparable to the peerless double pride and the stars of China."


    Bai Kaixuan is not telling lies, he also knows Su Yan''s mood, but he does not know Su Yan''s true mood.


    "That''s it, let them get on the plane, don''t delay."


    "Row."


    With a smile on Bai Kaixuan''s face, he hurriedly let Yun and the others come up, while Su Yan sat in the forefront, closed his eyes and rested.


    The pilot also got on the plane directly, everything was ready, and he started to operate his instruments for takeoff.


    They did not take a helicopter. After all, China was too far away from country A, so Su Kaixuan directly called a passenger plane, so that people would not notice.


    The plane took off, left the runway, and began to rise steadily until it darted into the clouds.


    The speed of the plane is naturally very fast, and it can take up to a few hours to reach country a. After all, this is to save people, and the speed is the ultimate.


    On the plane, Su Yan kept closed his eyes and rested. Yun and the others sat in the back very embarrassed, and were too embarrassed to talk to Su Yan.


    At this moment, Bai stepped forward boldly. She was originally a girl in her twenties, and she was very different from Yun and the others, and there was a big generation gap in daily life.


    "Can I sit here?"


    Bai asked softly, looking forward to it.


    Su Yan didn''t speak. At this moment, he was running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" cultivation. This course must be carried out every day.


    Bai was extremely embarrassed and couldn''t help but thicken his face, and sat beside him without Su Yan''s consent.


    Seeing Su Yan closing his eyes very quietly, Bai thought that Su Yan was resting, and couldn''t help but didn''t speak.


    It wasn''t until the plane crossed the Atlantic Ocean, and it was only three hours from country A, that Su Yan stopped practicing at this moment.


    Seeing Bai next to him, Su Yan''s face became cold, and he couldn''t help saying, "You should sit back and go back."


    Bai''s face became stiff, and he said stubbornly: "I won''t go. I finally met people about the same age. I actually don''t have any common language with them."


    "You and I have no common language."


    What Su Yan said is not a lie. He and Jin Shiya usually have a generation gap. Sometimes he can''t figure out what the little girl is thinking.


    After all, he was not originally from this world. After all, he was an old monster who had lived endless water and moon. It would be impossible for him to be as careless and angry as a young man.


    Bai drooping her head down, her contact with Su Yan failed, and she tried her best.


    At this moment, the voice of the pilot sounded, which could be heard throughout the cabin.


    "You have reached the sky over the border of Country A, you can go down now."

 Chapter 1350： Fall into a box?

    Su Yan couldn''t help standing up when he heard it, and walked towards the door of the cabin, while Falcon took the first step and quickly opened the cabin to let Su Yan get off first.


    "Captain Su, please ask first."


    Falcon has changed his name, this is what Bai Kaixuan mentioned before, and he must be respected.


    During the execution of this mission, Su Yan was naturally the team. He had the final say. Yun can only be regarded as a deputy captain now, and he has to be upset.


    Su Yan didn''t care, looking at the colorful waves of clouds below, he couldn''t help feeling a little relaxed and happy.


    "The scenery in this place is really good, but it''s the first time he jumped."


    Naturally, this 10,000-meter altitude can''t jump directly, even if Su Yan is already in the realm of Taoist Consummation.


    When the pilot notified, everyone had already put on their parachutes, and Su Yan was no exception.


    Without too much hesitation, Su Yan jumped and jumped straight down.


    After that, Bai jumped down and followed Su Yan closely.


    Secretly said coldly: "Bai, a traitor, is a idiot when he sees Xiao Bai Lian."


    Yun shook his head and said, "Little white face, then what are you?"


    Dark complexion froze, Su Yan is very handsome, but he should be described as a little white face. This is a mistake in dark words.


    Yun jumped down, and An, Huo, and Falcon also jumped down one by one.


    The plane departed back and disappeared all at once.


    But after Bai Kaixuan knew that Su Yan and the others had arrived at the destination, he could not help but squeezed his fists slightly, feeling a little nervous.


    "I hope everything is fine."


    He was talking about Chen Ning and others. If something happened, everyone would be sad.


    The violent landing, under the action of gravitational acceleration, the speed became faster and faster, but Su Yan did not pull the buckle.


    Already seeing the ground, Su Yan guessed that he was at most 500 meters away from the ground. His speed had reached the extreme, and his whole body was rubbing against the air to give out fire. This was actually due to his spiritual power.


    Su Yan pulled the buckle at this time, and the parachute opened up suddenly, the speed was blocked, and it slowed down.


    However, Yun and the others had already pulled the buckle, and the speed was naturally much slower than Su Yan.


    Below is an endless desert. There are only some hardy thorn bushes on the ground, which is very desolate.


    As soon as I got out of the engine room, I could feel the scorching sun. The temperature in this place is too high, and the ultraviolet rays are also abnormally high, which most people may not accept.


    Su Yan slowly descended, his destination was a small mountain bag, and he could see farther when he fell on the mountain bag.


    And Yun and the others had already separated from Su Yan. This was not what they thought. There was no way. The landing place was definitely not uniform.


    However, they all have the most high-tech electronic equipment to make contact.


    When Su Yan went down, he turned the parachute into powder, and keeping it would attract people''s attention.


    It is not so easy for him to come here. The enemy is not an ordinary mercenary. All of them have powerful spiritual power, and they are definitely Taoist or even above the Taoist level.


    And Su Yan didn''t know this place, or whether these mercenaries had powerful weapons in their hands.


    Bai Kaixuan mentioned this aspect before. The mercenaries cooperated with an energy technology group. Maybe they have some high-tech weapons in their hands. They are not ordinary bullets.


    Therefore, he must also be cautious when he gets here, to save Chen Ning and others from his heart can be considered at ease.


    Su Yan looked around, looking hundreds of miles away, and didn''t get much gain.


    This place is too desolate, not to mention that there are very few people on the border.


    The nearest building was several kilometers away from him. It looked like it was a small tribe with dozens of earthen houses scattered around.


    Su Yan turned on the electronic device at the moment. This thing is like a watch, but it is a good communication device.


    "Where are you now?"


    Su Yan asked directly, without much words.


    The machine made a rustle, followed by a white sound.


    "I just fell, there is nothing in front of me except the thorn bushes."


    "I just landed, there seems to be a small tribe not far away." Yun also said.


    "You are so fast, I am still floating in the air."


    Hayabusa said helplessly, not just him, Huo and Dark still haven''t landed.


    "Then gather in that small tribe, and everyone will open the positioning and move closer to the cloud."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd said in unison.


    They had received advanced training, and their previous embarrassment disappeared. Now they are performing tasks, so they naturally have to take them seriously.


    Bai ran towards the place where the cloud was, and the Falcons fell down at this moment, they were not far from the small tribe.


    Only Su Yan is a little far away from the small tribe, but his speed is very fast, and it should be about the same time as they arrived in the small tribe.


    However, Yun had already walked into the small tribe at this moment, but he found some corpses lying on the ground, his face suddenly changed color.


    Yun took out a dagger. The dagger was better for him than a gun. After all, the gun had no destructive power to their realms, even the shells couldn''t hurt them half a point.


    Yun quietly approached an earthen house. He knew that a massacre occurred here not long ago, probably because of the local war, and of course mercenaries might have done it.


    He looked inside through the window and found that there was no one inside. Just about to explore other places, he found that his waist seemed to be held by something.


    "do not move!"


    A man appeared behind Yun, speaking in English, so Yun naturally understood.


    If it was the local language, he might still not understand it.


    Don''t move these three words. It is definitely a joke for Yun. Don''t talk about holding daggers against him, even if you hold the muzzle of the AK gun against him, he won''t care.


    However, the man behind him continued to say at this moment: "I know you are a cultivator, I know you are powerful, but I still want to tell you that it''s best not to move!"


    Yun''s complexion changed, and he turned around, trying to subdue the man with one blow.


    He was fast, but still not as fast as the man behind him. He only felt a heavy blow to his shoulder, and a dizzy feeling made him unsteady.


    At this moment, the man took out the syringe and directly stuck a needle on Yun''s arm, and injected a light yellow liquid into Yun''s body.


    Yun originally wanted to use his spiritual power to resist, but he found that his spiritual power seemed to be unable to be used, and his whole body suddenly weakened, and he fainted completely.


    As he fainted, blood overflowed from the corners of Yun''s mouth, his heart began to turn black, and his lips began to turn black, as if poisoned.


    After that, Yun was twitching all over his body, violently twitching, and constantly foaming at his mouth. After a few minutes, Yun completely stopped moving.

 Chapter 1351： Disappear one by one

    Where he fell, the man showed a faint smile, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Get one, there are five more!"


    The voice in the man''s mouth was like a demon, and then the cloud dragged away.


    At this time, Bai and the others were already very close to this small tribe, and could arrive in at most ten minutes.


    Bai said to the watch: "Yun, where are you now?"


    But the watch did not respond, which made her frown.


    "Yun, can you hear me, are you still in that tribe?"


    Bai repeated it again, feeling a little uneasy.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with this place, but this kind of something was not right, and she felt very depressed when it fell, not because of the hot sun.


    Hayabusa and others were also panicked and couldn''t help asking.


    "Yun, where are you now, report your position immediately."


    "Yun, hurry up and report the location so we can come to you."


    While talking, Hayabusa and others had already surrounded the small tribe, they knew that Yun might be in trouble.


    You must know that Yun is in the later stage of the Taoist, and the one who can deal with him is at least the later stage of the Taoist, and it is definitely not a simple existence.


    Su Yan was walking fast at the moment. He didn''t want this group to follow him before because he was afraid of burden.


    But now that he has come to this place with him, he has the responsibility and must protect their integrity.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he knew Yun must be in trouble, otherwise he wouldn''t be silent.


    Everyone was rushing towards the small tribe, very fast, with a sense of anxiety on all their faces.


    This has just landed. If the clouds are in danger, how can they accept it? This is not just a matter of face, but also related to the safety of life.


    "It seems that the other party is not easy to provoke. We might have been discovered when we came down."


    He spoke in a dark voice, with a cold killing intent in his eyes. At this moment, he was less than two kilometers away from the small tribe.


    But Bai has arrived at this moment, and she hasn''t arbitrarily moved her heart. As a team, an excellent team, they have a tacit cooperation, knowing that this is not the time to fight alone.


    Bai defended the west, then went dark to the east, where Huo and Falcon occupied the north and the south respectively.


    "You''d better not act rashly, wait until I come!"


    Su Yan finally spoke. He didn''t trust the four of them. If the other party resolved the cloud quietly, then the other party must be very powerful. Even if the four of them went in together, it would not be easy to please.


    However, Bai and the others didn''t listen to Su Yan. At this moment, they forgot that Su Yan was the captain. They still followed the method of dealing with things that happened every time before.


    "I will count three times, and everyone will rush in together!"


    Said quietly, and then began to count.


    "three."


    "two."


    "One!"


    The four rushed into the small tribe at the same time, holding their hidden weapons in their hands, and a terrifying flame rose from the fire.


    As the four rushed in, Su Yan was only three miles away from the small tribe, his speed became faster and faster, and his heart was full of anxiety.


    At this time, it''s a race against time, and Sanli is not far away, but in fact it still takes a certain amount of time.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the four of them did not listen to his orders and acted without authorization, which made him very angry.


    For Bai and the others, Yun is their captain. They are in danger at the moment, of course they have to rescue them as soon as possible.


    All four of them entered the small tribe, and every place was left unattended, each of the earthen huts were inspected.


    When they saw the corpses on the ground, their faces became more cold, which at least proved that the place was not flat.


    The four have not yet met. Although the small tribe has only a dozen earthen huts, it is very scattered, and there are many bushes around it.


    But at this moment a figure appeared behind Bai, but Bai didn''t know it.


    This figure is the one who knocked down Yun just now. At this moment, there was a cold smile on his face, and he quietly moved towards Bai step by step.


    Bai also felt a kind of anxiety when the distance was nothing, and couldn''t help looking behind him.


    But when she turned her head, her neck was pinched by the man and she couldn''t move at all.


    Bai looked at this person, his eyes widened, and his eyes revealed a terrifying horror.


    She wanted to use her spiritual power, but she found that her waist seemed to have been given a needle, and a feeling of weakness was born.


    Bai Yue became weak and his eyes flickered, completely devoid of any resistance.


    "Oriental beauty, she really deserves her reputation."


    Bai was dragged away by the man, only the mark on the ground can prove it.


    At this time, An et al. were still searching everywhere, but suffered from nothing.


    "Where did the cloud go?!" Huo said uneasy.


    "Let''s not look for it, everyone gathered together to think of a way."


    Secretly said at the moment, he felt something was wrong, this kind of something was a psychological reaction, and his psychological reaction had always been accurate.


    "Say everything you hear."


    "I heard it." Huo said first.


    Then there was the Falcon, but there was no white voice.


    "Bai, where are you now!"


    There was no response, which made the three of them extremely cold.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help cursing: "A bunch of idiots!"


    However, there was an extra figure behind him at this moment, not the man just now. This man was holding a machete in his hand, and there was blood on the machete. He was still ticking and dyed all the way.


    Secretly smelling the cold **** smell, he turned his head and saw the man holding a machete.


    Without saying anything, he directly used his spiritual power and blasted towards the man, his spiritual power was overwhelming.


    But his attack failed to cause the slightest harm to the man. Instead, he was knocked down by a palm, and he kept vomiting blood.


    The machete in the man''s hand rubbed on the ground and slowly walked towards An. This kind of pressure made Anji unable to help his eyelids tremble.


    The man raised the machete and fell directly...


    "Dark, what''s wrong with you!"


    Falcon and Huo already had despair in their hearts, regretting not listening to Su Yan. Three people have already lost contact.


    Fortunately, the two got together, but they can take care of each other.


    But while they were waiting for Su Yan, two men appeared in front of them, staring at them.


    "Who are you, Yun are they caught by you?!" Huo said coldly.


    One of the men smiled slightly and said: "We don''t arrest people, we only eat people."


    The blood of the machete in the hands of another man was still there, which made the two of them angry.


    Without a word, the two rushed towards the two men.


    Their spiritual power exploded at this moment, a group of fire dragons roared, and a phantom impact, they all performed a mortal skill.


    But again for the two men, they didn''t care at all, as if the fire and falcon''s attacks were useless to them.

 Chapter 1352： Cave entrance

    More than that, the two men also smiled slightly, with a hint of sarcasm in their smiles, as if their attacks were fake in their eyes.


    This made Hayabusa and Huo even more angry, and they were about to spew out fire in their eyes.


    "Eat me!"


    The Falcon Eagle strikes the sky, and the phantom behind him rushes towards a man directly, the power is overwhelming, and it is his strongest blow.


    But the man was completely indifferent. When the phantom was only a few minutes away from him, a faint wave was formed beside him, like a rippling lake.


    This wavy wave actually directly resisted Falcon''s strongest blow, and it didn''t hurt him at all.


    At the same time, the fire filled the sky and the sea of ??fire rushed towards the other man, instantly enveloping him, the flames flooding the sky, rising extremely.


    However, the sea of ??flames burned for a long time, and after it dissipated, the man in it was unscathed, not even the clothes were damaged, he was completely fine.


    This caused the two of them to look drastically changed, and a sense of anxiety suddenly rose in their hearts, and at the same time a retreat was born.


    They knew that this dress was a little weird, like two men from an indigenous tribe, whose strength was too terrifying to resist.


    The two men are not too dark, they look like locals, but they speak fluent English, which makes them very confused.


    It was the same with Yun and others before, and it was completely impossible to distinguish whether they were local or foreign.


    Seeing the two men want to retreat, the smiles on the two men''s faces even worsened, even with a hint of sarcasm, which made people even more angry than mockery.


    The expressions on these two people''s faces seemed to be saying, "You escape, the monk can''t escape the temple, and you are not afraid of your escape."


    This is a shame for the two, a huge shame, when have they been so angry.


    The faces of the two of them were almost like pig liver, and their hands kept making the sound of bone rubbing.


    "Why, angry?"


    One of the men asked with a smile, and made a special gesture, which was not a good idea.


    The faces of the two remained still and did not respond.


    "Flee if you want."


    Another man said lightly, but his words were meaningful.


    Falcon and Huo looked at each other, and they were thinking of Su Yan, the commander-in-chief of this mission.


    Now it can almost be concluded that Yun and the others are in the hands of these two people, and the life or death is unknown, the possibility of death is definitely greater than the possibility of being alive.


    Only Su Yan can solve the two of them. If they are strong, it is absolutely useless.


    The two of them used their spiritual power to escape at the extreme speed, hoping to meet Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already rushed into the village, and when he saw the corpses on the ground, he knew it was not good, and he couldn''t help but continue to curse these people while searching everywhere.


    As if sensing the arrival of Su Yan, a chill flashed in the eyes of the two men, which was full of cruel feelings.


    The two moved, their figures like ghosts, disappeared suddenly, and appeared again in front of Falcon and Huo.


    It was just a move, easily knocked down the two of them, and then took the needles and plunged them into the bodies of Falcon and Huo respectively.


    Hayabusa and Huo struggled for a few times, and then felt weak, not able to use spiritual power at all, and finally became unconscious.


    Looking at Hayabusa and Huo, who had lost consciousness on the ground, the two men showed satisfied smiles on their faces.


    One of them said: "This thing invented by the company really works, and the strong Taoists have to be fucked."


    Another nodded and said: "Yes, and this is just a basic technology product. It is said that the company has recently developed a special bullet, and the powerful Taoist can also be killed."


    "The company is too good, so we should be careful."


    After the two said, they dragged Falcon and Huo directly away, and there was nothing else in the whole place except the blood on the ground.


    Su Yan searched everywhere, but did not see the shadow of the five people, which let him know the seriousness of the matter.


    He didn''t underestimate this place, but he forgot about it. These five idiots just didn''t listen to him, and they deserved their lives.


    But Su Yan is the commander-in-chief, and if these people die, he will be responsible. Even if they die, they will find the corpse, or go back to the commander-in-chief and ask him to trouble him.


    Su Yan looked around again, and found that there was still no fluctuation. The entire tribe was silent, only the corpses on the ground described the disaster that had happened here soon.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and all the corpses were turned into powder, floating around, hoping that they could cast a good place in the next life.


    Just when Su Yan was at a loss, he saw some blood stains on the edge of the village, as well as traces of spiritual power fighting, which made his brows frown.


    It can almost be concluded that this is two of the five people fighting with each other. Su Yan also guessed that the other party was two people. Of course, only two people came forward, and the rest did not know.


    He just came, and gave him a smashing power. This smashing power is not small. If all five of them die, it would not be a big deal to go back by themselves, but it would be a complete shame.


    The flame in Su Yan''s hand was beating extremely, leaving the palm of his hand directly and heading towards the tribal house. The flames were all over the sky, and the tribal house was burned to ruins in a short while.


    Just when Su Yan was about to give up, he suddenly saw a house burned to ashes and found that there were some problems inside.


    Su Yan leaped down and walked directly to the front, looking at the burned house in the middle.


    He found that the house was a little different, and it felt too weird to see that the house was ruined and still a little golden.


    He inspected it, and saw nothing around him, only to find that there was a looming mirror in the middle of the house.


    When he saw this mirror surface, Su Yan''s face immediately turned dark. He felt that the mirror surface gave a very bad look, and it couldn''t be said that it was bad.


    But at this moment, many souls appeared around him, as if they wanted to catch him, but they couldn''t catch him at all.


    Su Yan directly let these things dissipate without a trace, and continued to look at the shiny things in the house.


    In the end, he still couldn''t hold back, and hit the mirror-like surface with a punch.


    The mirror surface suddenly shattered and then turned invisible, but Su Yan''s face was indeed cold afterwards.


    There is a cave under this mirror. This cave can accommodate two people going down at the same time. The key is silent and the roar is not returned. This shows that the cave is absolutely unfathomable.


    Su Yan still did not hesitate. He thought that the disappearance of the five people including Yun must have something to do with this cave entrance, and he had to find five of them.


    Positioning has long been shut down, indicating that this group of people is definitely not a simple existence. They must understand everything very well and are very powerful.

 Chapter 1353： Come out!

    Looking at the entrance of the cave, Su Yan could almost conclude that the entrance of the cave had an inevitable connection with the disappearance of the Yun Five, but he did not jump in directly.


    I hadn''t found it before. After the house was burned, this hole appeared, and it was covered with spiritual power. This is by no means simple.


    Su Yan is not afraid, but he will not jump into other people''s traps stupidly. He has experienced these tricks how many times.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with a faint spiritual power, with a hint of golden light, very soft and not violent.


    This spiritual power floated directly around, turning into plumes of smoke, covering the entire tribe.


    His divine consciousness was opened, and all the places in his mind were in his mind, and nothing could escape his detection.


    After exploring the surroundings, Su Yan''s mouth was drawn with a smile, which was a mocking smile.


    Su Yan looked at the entrance of the cave and said lightly: "Want to use such a trick to lie to me, do you really think I am a fool like Yun and the others?"


    "Come out!"


    Su Yan''s voice continued to echo for a long time, and his echoes were everywhere.


    After a while, the two men came out. They were right next to the entrance of the cave. They were originally disguised as underground. At this moment, knowing that they could not escape Su Yan''s eyes, they came out.


    The two men were the previous two. At this moment, both eyes were staring at Su Yan, unable to detect his details, which made their faces a little ugly.


    One of the men said: "You are really different from them. It seems that you have to be stronger."


    Su Yan was noncommittal, looked at the two of them, and asked, "Who are you?"


    The two looked at each other, and immediately let out a hearty laugh, which was full of sarcasm.


    "Who are we? You will know when you go underground!"


    The eyes of both of them were filled with violent killing intent, this kind of incomparably cold killing intent, carrying a majestic spiritual force, as if the surrounding area had instantly become the Arctic winter.


    Both of them are the powerhouses at the peak of Taoist later stage, and it is easy to deal with Yun and others, even if it is not a sneak attack, they will be better than Yun.


    And this was completely like nothing to Su Yan, and it couldn''t make him feel half moved. This little power still couldn''t get into his eyes.


    "I am not asking you, I am a chance, a chance for you."


    Su Yan''s words made the two of them a little unclear about the opportunity, what opportunity, do they still need Su Yan to give it a chance? It''s really ridiculous.


    "Let''s keep your whole body."


    There was a sneer on the faces of the two of them, no longer hesitating, and directly attacked Su Yan.


    They knew that Su Yan was stronger than Zhiyun and the others, so the two of them shot at the same time, their power overwhelmed the sky, and a strange killing intent spread towards Su Yan.


    Feeling this killing intent, Su Yan''s eyes suddenly cooled, and the beating flame in his hand suddenly formed a sea of ??fire.


    The sea of ??fire completely enveloped the two, as if there was a strong suction, turning all the spiritual power of the two into invisible.


    The expressions of the two changed drastically, and the spiritual power of their bodies was suddenly hollowed out. Needless to say, this feeling was extremely bad, and it made the two of them look very different.


    "you!"


    One of them pointed to Su Yan, his eyes turned into jealousy, until finally it became scared.


    The sea of ??fire keeps rising and getting bigger and bigger, so that the two of them are like ants on a hot pot, beating constantly to ease their own heat waves.


    Su Yan smiled and looked at the two of them and said, "I told you just now, but you don''t cherish the opportunity."


    "We cherish, we cherish, and ask the adults to spare me and wait for my life."


    The two of them were shocked. They were originally African male wolves, but now they have become Su Yan''s playthings. Su Yan''s life and death depend on a word.


    Su Yan''s smile disappeared, replaced by a coldness, looking at the two and asking: "Where are the five of them?!"


    "He...they..."


    The two of them couldn''t answer, and they evasive, which shocked Su Yan''s heart. Could it be that the five of them really suffered an accident? !


    "Where are they!"


    Su Yan roared again, the fire was even worse, and the two screamed again and again, where there was still a half strong.


    "We say, we say!"


    The two couldn''t bear it, so they had to explain it together.


    "They are in this cave."


    "Really, then you go and bring them out."


    Su Yan pointed to one of them, with an unquestionable look on his face, this is an order!


    The man''s complexion changed, his face trembled, and he pointed at himself, as if he wasn''t sure he wanted to go.


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    Su Yan planted a divine sense in his mind. If he wanted to escape, he could easily kill him.


    "I let you go, so don''t think about the possibility of escape."


    Su Yan was threatening, and this made the person''s legs soft. He naturally knew what Su Yan meant, and would dare to escape.


    But he didn''t jump into the cave either, but hesitated for a long time by the cave, not daring to go down.


    "Why, I don''t want to live anymore?!"


    Su Yan''s voice became colder, he didn''t want to waste time with this group of people.


    With a flame in his hand, he directly demanded an arm of the person, and the painful pain immediately caused the person to scream and even rolled on the ground.


    "My lord, please spare him, he dare not go down."


    The other one knelt down and begged, looking very pitiful, but he couldn''t give Su Yan any sympathy.


    "Why?"


    "That''s... a trap."


    The man whispered, with a trace of fear and anxiety in his words, and his head lowered.


    "trap."


    Su Yan smiled even more, and directly demanded the other arm of the man, which made the kneeling man tremble like a sieve.


    "Where are the five of them!"


    The man who knelt quickly said, "My lord, they have all been transported away. I am afraid they have already arrived at Pengji to fight at this moment."


    "Peng Ji fight?"


    "This is a small city in country A."


    "Really, why don''t I believe it?"


    Su Yan looked at this person, and the surrounding flames continued to rise, like a fire dragon.


    "Who are you guys?!"


    "we����"


    Both of them did not dare to answer, their eyes were dead gray, and if they said it, they would definitely die.


    "Relax, I won''t let you die, you can only trust me."


    The two hesitated for a long time, and finally they said it.


    "We are members of the killing organization."


    "The Killing Organization!"


    A flame appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, as if there was a golden dragon wandering around him, a powerful dignity and domineering, making the two kneel down to the ground.


    What the word killing means is self-evident, at least it is definitely not a good thing.


    "Which country are you from?!"


    "We are our own country. We are loyal to killing, and we will kill all injustices, all injustices, and all those who are not satisfied!"


    When this person said this, there was a sacred look on his face, which made Su Yan''s eyes even more cold.

 Chapter 1354： Desert Dragon

    A group of executioners who murdered lives would speak so openly and exaggerate their sins so gorgeously. There really is night and day in this world.


    But at this moment, a sharp blade whizzed through the void and hit one of them accurately.


    Su Yan said before to protect their safety, he did not fail to do it, but did not want to do it.


    In fact, this sharp blade originally wanted to kill both of them with one stone, but only one person was killed. This was naturally due to Su Yan.


    Su Yan only wanted it to kill one person, so he only killed one person. Of course he did it for a reason.


    It was obvious that someone wanted to kill someone, and Su Yan left one person. Then the person who wanted to kill would make another move. This time he could definitely lock the person.


    Su Yan looked at the man in the sea of ??flames, his eyes were cold, and his voice was low and said: "You can see it, someone has come to silence you, I am protecting you."


    When the man saw that his companion was already dead, his whole body was shaking horribly, his face was unusually shocked, his eyes were full of fear, and he even felt very pitiful.


    However, a poor person must have something to hate. He doesn''t know how much blood is stained on his hands. Such a person is absolutely not worthy of sympathy.


    Su Yan just used him as bait and wanted to catch a big fish.


    After a short few seconds, another sharp blade struck. This time Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness had already been locked, and he ignored the sharp blade and rushed directly towards the shot.


    And the man was desperate, watching the sharp blade fly, and couldn''t help but roar: "Save me, protect me!"


    But his plea for help was in vain, and the sharp blade penetrated his head accurately and instantly killed him.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached the spot where the sharp blade shot, and his divine consciousness was completely released, and the people behind this scene suddenly became apparent.


    "Why, you want to leave like this after killing someone?"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, with a sharp feeling. As long as he found it, it would be impossible to leave.


    Originally, the person who released the blade planned to retreat, but when he heard this, his footsteps froze and he didn''t take a step forward.


    Among the bushes, a figure appeared. This was a bald man with a single horn on his head. This looked very strange.


    This person''s skin is not very dark. People in country A are not very dark. It should be said that they have brown skin, which is somewhat different from other countries in Africa.


    There was a hint of coldness on his face. This coldness was obviously killing intent, and the sword pointed at Su Yan.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered. It''s damning. This is the first time I have been discovered."


    Looking at Su Yan, the man couldn''t help but said angrily, expressing his dissatisfaction with Su Yan in his words.


    But Su Yan said indifferently, "Well, this is also the last time you were discovered."


    Su Yan''s words were so wonderful that the bald-headed one-horned man was even more cold, and he couldn''t help clenching his hands.


    "Are you planning to eat me?!"


    "Yes." Su Yan responded indifferently, that''s what he planned.


    The bald one-horned man actually laughed, and the laughter was full of a kind of contempt, as if he was mocking Su Yan for talking big.


    "I have heard you say this many times, but they have all gone to hell." The bald-headed unicorn counterattacked not weakly, and the killing intent in his eyes began to spread.


    "Really, you can try it."


    "You thought my name as the desert dragon is a joke, I will let you know what despair is, and then die in despair."


    The nickname of the bald-headed one-horned man was originally called the Desert Poisonous Dragon. This nickname is still more domineering, but in the eyes of Su Yan, the Desert Poisonous Insect is similar.


    "You will be subdued by me later, I wonder if there will be someone who kills the mouth."


    Su Yan''s words made the desert poisonous dragon''s face completely sink. Such words simply made him angry, and his anger had reached the edge.


    "court death!"


    The desert poisonous dragon was shrouded in a violent force, rushing towards Su Yan, the force of a blow actually shook the ground, and a huge crack appeared.


    Countless sand poured into it, and the crack was instantly healed, but this kind of spiritual shock still existed.


    There was a smile at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and the Taoist was consummated. This power is indeed not weak. He can be regarded as a top powerhouse. Although it is a top-notch power, it is no different from his state.


    But the same realm, but the difference in strength is huge, because Su Yan has proved this now.


    Su Yan''s hand was enveloped with a violent golden spiritual power, this spiritual power with the meaning of killing, like a magic dragon, rushed towards the desert poisonous dragon.


    At the same time, a monstrous hurricane emerged behind the desert poisonous dragon, sweeping dust in all directions and obscuring the sky.


    Under the hurricane, the sand and rocks were surging, as if something was moving, extremely fast.


    A few meters from Su Yan''s body, a huge poisonous dragon phantom rushed out, roaring, trying to swallow Su Yan with its ugly huge mouth.


    But after it roared a few times, it was hit hard by the golden dragon behind it, and there was no half of the struggle at all. With this single blow, the poisonous dragon split into two.


    But the poisonous dragon did not dissipate, and suddenly turned into two poisonous dragons, which made the desert poisonous dragon''s face full of smiles and a chill in his eyes.


    "It''s not that simple to kill my poisonous dragon."


    Facing the arrogance of the desert poisonous dragon, Su Yan did not respond. Instead, his hands were sealed, and a burst of force spread out, and the world suddenly changed.


    "This...what is this?!"


    The desert poisonous dragon''s face changed drastically, and a wave of anxiety enveloped his heart. He could feel the horror of this fluctuation, with a majestic force, as if to turn the world into nothingness.


    This feeling was too vague, causing a sense of fear and even shaking on his face.


    He wants to recall his poisonous dragon, he knows that this is bound to be invincible, unable to cope with this terrifying fluctuation, this is a kind of fluctuation that can destroy the world.


    In fact, the desert poisonous dragon felt right. Su Yan''s collapsed land could destroy the world, but his realm was too low to fully display it.


    But using this trick to deal with this poisonous dragon is definitely more than enough. This desert poisonous dragon is only about the same level as the mysterious master, how can it fight with Su Yan now.


    The force of destruction is unstoppable, and the force of obliteration is unstoppable. It is easy to turn the two poisonous dragons into nothingness, and the world is gone.


    The original hurricane behind the desert poisonous dragon also disappeared at this moment. The world suddenly became quiet, and the sand and rocks fell like rain.


    The desert poisonous dragon looked unbelievable, his poisonous dragon was gone, completely defeated and completely dissipated.

 Chapter 1355： Peng kita

    The poisonous dragon is his strongest follow-up and his guarantee. Now he has been destroyed and turned into nothingness, which is equivalent to his failure.


    The desert poisonous dragon looked at the dissipated poisonous dragon in disbelief, with a dazed face, and didn''t want to believe this result.


    He looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help shouting: "You are also a Taoist Consummation, why are you so strong!"


    The desert dragon''s almost hysterical roar, this is a kind of failed catharsis, this is a kind of angry shout, he wants to know.


    But Su Yan replied with a smile, only a smile, without a word.


    The Desert Poisonous Dragon was desperate. He finally understood what a strong man was. Now he was like an ant, and it was impossible to crawl and beg for mercy.


    "You have a way to survive."


    Su Yan looked at the desert poisonous dragon with a teasing touch, which aroused the desert poisonous dragon''s strong desire to survive.


    He immediately knelt down, very respectful, without any tweaking. On weekdays, countless people kneeled to him, and he didn''t think the difference in identity was unacceptable because he wanted to survive.


    "My lord, you say."


    Su Yan is very satisfied with the attitude of the Desert Dragon. This is what a humble person should have. The Desert Dragon is very adaptable. His adaptability is very strong. He is much stronger than the two before, so he is more powerful than the two. .


    "You are a smart person and know what I want to know."


    The desert poisonous dragon''s complexion changed slightly, and then he showed a look that was difficult to make a choice, which was simply difficult for him to choose.


    "I know you will kill me, even if I tell it all."


    The words of the Desert Poisonous Dragon made Su Yan slightly stunned. He didn''t expect him to understand so quickly.


    Su Yan did not deny it, but said, "You know, even if you die, I can search for memories in your brain."


    "Then please do it!"


    The words of the Desert Poison Dragon stunned Su Yan once, this person was really a bit weird, and his brain circuits were different from ordinary people.


    "Since you said so, then I will fulfill you."


    Su Yan didn''t speak much either, his divine consciousness enveloped the desert poisonous dragon, instantly controlling his body, making it a doll completely.


    When the consciousness entered the body, the memory of the desert poisonous dragon appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes. It was full of filthy pictures. This desert poisonous dragon was naturally sloppy and indulged in love every day, which made Su Yan''s brows frowned.


    Stripping away these useless memories, Su Yan also knows the true identity of the Desert Dragon. He is one of the leaders of the killing organization!


    "It''s no wonder that the powerful Taoist is Consummation, it is not difficult to explain."


    At the same time, Su Yan also knew that Yun and the others were not dead, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. It was a waste of his time for a group of idiots who had failed to succeed and had more than failed.


    Su Yan became more worried about Chen Ning and others. The longer the delay, the greater the danger for these people, which made him even a little irritable.


    After turning the body of the desert poisonous dragon into nothingness, Su Yan left the place directly and headed towards the long desert, slowly disappearing.


    Pengjita is a small city in country A, but it is also a relatively important city, because it is a place where major powers compete, and conflicts often break out.


    Country A also has the martial arts world, of course, they admire power more, a bit like the king of Western power.


    The entry of mercenaries now complicates the situation here and makes it more uneasy. This is also the reason for the evacuation of overseas Chinese.


    Su Yan rushed all the way on foot. It took several hours to get from the small border tribe to Pengji, and it was already afternoon when he arrived.


    Su Yan stood on a small mountain, and the city of Pengjida came into view, which made Su Yan frowned slightly.


    This is also considered a city. In China, a village is more prosperous than it is. This can only be said that there are more houses, but most of them are earthen houses.


    Su Yan jumped off the hill and entered the city along a small path. On the side of the road, he found many men carrying guns, all locals.


    This group of people keeps interrogating their contacts and even extorting them to charge the city. They are veritable vampires.


    Su Yan leaped and shuttled and walked directly into the city from a house. He didn''t want to face contact with this group of people, not because of fear, but not wanting to cause any movement.


    Entering the city, an African characteristic hits your face. Houses surround the road, many small shops are spread out, and there are many people selling it. It is like a small market.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, but walked directly along the street. What he had to do now was to rescue Yun and the others, and then to find the whereabouts of Chen Ning and others.


    He naturally didn''t have time to hover here, and he was not in that mood, even if some beautiful African girls were watching him.


    "Handsome guy, come here to play?"


    A proud young woman with a healthy complexion blocked Su Yan''s path, which made Su Yan a little embarrassed.


    His appearance has attracted the attention of many people, because he has yellow skin, which is completely different from the people here, which is equivalent to a different kind.


    Many people put aside their work, or stopped what they were doing, all looking at him, looking at him in an unfriendly manner.


    Su Yan could feel these gazes and didn''t care in his heart. He just wanted to go to the underground casino in this city, which was a stronghold of the killing organization.


    Su Yan threw a little money to the African woman, and then said in English, "Get out of me!"


    His voice was low, with a domineering look.


    The African woman nodded quickly, picked up the money with a smile, and stepped aside.


    But at this time, dozens of African girls popped up in the alleys, all of them rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan frowned. Is this a feature of Peng Ji Da? !


    Right now he can''t be entangled by this group of people, he can only use spiritual power, and instantly disappear on this path.


    This group of African girls rushed into the air, and the others who were watching Su Yan were also stunned, and all stood up.


    "It''s not good, I''m afraid the sky will change!"


    An old man chuckled the cigarette stick in his mouth a few times, and his cigarette said made in China.


    When everyone heard it, their complexions changed abruptly, holding their own things one after another, running around in a panic, suddenly disappearing.


    The streets that were originally very lively, at this moment, the door is very quiet, like a dead city.


    Every family closed the door tightly, hiding in the house and dared not to come out. Their reaction was hard to understand.


    Of course, this is definitely not a good thing, it is probably a kind of conditioned reflex.


    They regarded Su Yan as a bad person, a powerful cultivator who came to destroy, otherwise this group of people would not leave in such a panic.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, and continued to walk forward, his spiritual power running at an extremely fast speed.


    The small city of Pengji Da was not big, and after a few moments, Su Yan arrived in the middle of the city and saw the underground casino in the memory of the Desert Dragon.

 Chapter 1356： Underground world

    Su Yan walked towards the casino without hesitation. Two men stopped him at the door and said something he didn''t understand.


    Su Yan had to search for the memory of the desert poisonous dragon, and use his memory to translate this extremely small language.


    After a while, Su Yan mastered this language, which was naturally very simple to him, and it was nothing at all.


    He also heard the words of the two men clearly, asking him to stop and hand over his documents.


    Su Yan condensed slightly and asked, "Do you still need credentials for gambling?"


    "Yes, you are not allowed to enter without a certificate."


    Su Yan took out a stack of money, star currency, which was universal in the world, and no one would refuse.


    The eyes of the two people suddenly lit up, staring at the money in Su Yan''s hands.


    "Let me in, the money can go to you." Su Yan smiled lightly, he didn''t believe that these two people didn''t want money.


    The two nodded without hesitation, accepted the money, and respectfully invited Su Yan in.


    It turns out that country A also has money rules, and the difference is not too big.


    Su Yan walked in, and there was a small path in front of him. After walking for a few minutes, he suddenly opened up in front of him, and he was slightly surprised.


    This is an underground world, more lively than on the ground, it''s a completely different world.


    There are many people here, many people are playing various gambling games, and there are even white figures.


    More than that, there are also many industries here. There is an adult entertainment paradise here, and there are all kinds of merchandise trading here. This is simply a world away from the above.


    The ladies here are not just African girls, people with more fair complexion wear **** clothes and tease people coming and going at the door.


    Su Yan walked in it, not caring about it, but went straight to the inside.


    But halfway, a shiny black boy stopped him with a smirk on his face.


    Su Yan questioned: "What''s the matter?"


    "Mydeardarlings!"


    "Hey, two heavenly video discs with ten-star national currency will make you happy."


    Su Yan looked at the dishes in the little boy''s basket, with a faint smile on his face.


    But he shook his head and left directly, but the little boy was chasing after him and didn''t want to give up.


    "Half price, half price!"


    The little boy offered a discount, hoping that Su Yan would like it.


    But Su Yan still ignored it, which made the little boy angry.


    "Two fold, two fold!"


    Su Yan pointed to the adult entertainment paradise next to him, pointed to the street girls who were wearing revealing clothes, and waved his hand.


    The little boy looked helpless and very angry. He threw the basket on the ground, and finally burst into tears.


    This kind of crying did not attract the attention of the people around, because the noise here has become accustomed, and many people are doing their own things and don''t even notice the things around them.


    Su Yan looked back at the little boy, and saw that he was crying very sadly, and couldn''t help feeling a little intolerable.


    Su Yan walked to the little boy, looked at him and said, "Why are you selling this?"


    "I have no money, I need money, I want to save my mother."


    Su Yan was slightly touched in his heart. This kind of thing is probably not uncommon in this country, or it should be too common, too common, or even too frequent.


    He took out a stack of money from his pocket and put it quietly into the little boy''s basket.


    The little boy was stunned. He saw the pile of money, which was not small.


    The little boy looked as if he had never seen so much money before, and his face was dumbfounded.


    "Go back quickly."


    Su Yan said, getting up and planning to leave.


    But the little boy held him all at once, and tears kept streaming down, which made Su Yan speechless, and there was only so much he could do.


    The little boy wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, then took the basket and left happily.


    And Su Yan continued to walk inside and came to a vast place, which was regarded as the center of this underground world.


    There are a lot of people here, many of them are gambling, looking at the cards or dice with red eyes, they are already deeply involved.


    And it was not these that caught Su Yan''s attention, but a nearby ring where a boxing match was going on, which was obviously underground boxing.


    A man in a suit was explaining, his voice was loud and resounding around.


    This boxing match is watched by a lot of people, and interest is bound to be involved, and it is also a form of gambling.


    Many people shouted loudly, hoping that the person they bet on would win the game, which made the scene more and more hot.


    Su Yan''s heart moved and walked towards the ring. The microphone in the commentator''s hand was not bad.


    A man who opened the market saw Su Yan and immediately walked over and asked, "Do you want to bet, it''s the last time."


    Su Yan shook his head, didn''t want to bet, and ignored this person.


    But the man had a cold face, and his voice was low and said: "If you don''t bet, just get out of here!"


    His voice was not small, and it attracted many people''s sighs, which was naturally a mockery.


    Su Yan ignored it and continued to walk towards the ring, which made the man at the opening look even colder.


    He couldn''t help but glanced at the thugs behind him.


    These thugs immediately walked towards Su Yan and surrounded him with constant coldness on their faces.


    "You better not make trouble in this place!"


    One of the thugs warned Su Yan, but it was obvious that he had to bet.


    Su Yan showed disdain and pushed casually, and the thug flew out and crashed a stall head-on.


    The man flew out for at least 20 meters, collapsed on the ground and motionless, obviously unable to survive.


    Su Yan slightly amused: "Does country A also practice porcelain touch?"


    The rest of the thugs showed anger on their faces, and they all shot towards Su Yan, but they were just a group of ants, not even a grandmaster, not even a rookie.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother, these people shot, and they were shot off without getting close to him, vomiting blood and fell around.


    This time finally attracted the attention of the people around him. The man who opened the market was also taken aback, and he did not dare to come forward and scold him.


    He can only ask law enforcement officers to teach Su Yan, law enforcement is a kind of position to maintain this underground world.


    And Su Yan had already reached the ring, looked at the commentator, and said, "Can you lend me your microphone?"


    The commentator naturally saw Su Yan''s toughness just now. He was an ordinary commentator, not a monk, and naturally did not dare to violate Su Yan.


    With both hands respectfully offered, Su Yan took the microphone and nodded to it.


    Su Yan didn''t use his tongue for Chunlei. He thought that the microphone would be more acceptable to this group. If his tongue was for Chunlei, this group of people would probably be the same as when they entered the city just now.


    Su Yan glanced at the match on the ring, didn''t care, jumped in directly, looked at the people on all sides, with a sharp look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1357： orangutan

    His fierce gaze suddenly made many people look scared. This is a kind of fear that hits the soul directly. It is completely instinctive and cannot be dissipated.


    Even the two people who were fighting fiercely in the stands stopped desperately at this moment, and swallowed what they wanted to scold Su Yan directly.


    No one dared to refute Su Yan. It was a posture of a low-level person. He was completely suppressed by his coercion, and he did not dare to be dissatisfied at all.


    Even some powerful monks, comparable to the existence of masters and even Taoists, feel the changes in the surrounding air at this moment, and a powerful and unintentional pressure will follow.


    The higher their realm, the stronger the oppression they receive, and the more uncomfortable the corresponding. Ordinary people just feel depressed, but they, the powerful Taoists, are completely pressed on the ground by this pressure.


    Su Yan was very satisfied with this situation. He didn''t want to waste time, so he had to take a tough stance to save time and keep jumping out of cats and dogs to yell at him.


    He is tired of the yelling of Amao and Agou, because in his current state, Amao and Agou are not at the same level as him.


    Su Yan looked at the people around him, took the microphone, and said: "You know the killing organization, whoever belongs to the killing organization, stand up for me!"


    Su Yan''s voice is full of courage, with a sense of dragon power, as if a magic dragon descends, and it gives people even more oppression.


    Many people were frightened, with stupid expressions, and were startled by Su Yan''s words.


    Some people even don''t care about Su Yan''s coercion at all, but are more afraid of Su Yan''s words. The majesty of the killing organization here is naturally stronger than Su Yan''s coercion.


    This is a hundred years of suppression, this is an organization that the older generations tremble about, no one is not afraid.


    One of the Taoist early powers pushed the big white girl in his arms aside, pointed at Su Yan, his face trembling.


    "You...you...what did you say!"


    Su Yan looked at this person, his eyes shot a cold killing intent, this killing intent seemed to be pressing the top of the mountain, so that the early power of the Taoist could not resist at all.


    "Kneel down and talk!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, the pressure fell, and the Taoist early powerhouse had to kneel down, pressing his legs on the ground, making a violent noise, and the entire ground was shocked.


    The face of the powerful Taoist in the early days was dark, Su Yan''s oppression made him completely afraid, and he was now afraid of both sides.


    "Do you know someone from the killing organization?"


    Su Yan asked, with an unquestionable command tone.


    At the beginning of the Taoist power, the whole body was trembling, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and there was a painful expression on his face. Su Yan''s coercion was too strong for him to bear.


    "I... I don''t know... how could I know."


    In the early days, the Taoist strong denied it, but how could this be hidden from Su Yan''s eyes? This made his eyes sharper.


    "If you don''t know, then you are of no value to me."


    Su Yan''s words frightened the early Taoist powerhouses to **** off. Of course he understood Su Yan''s words, this was the rhythm that would kill him.


    For the sake of life, the Taoist early powerhouse had to confess in exchange for his own life.


    "My lord, my lord don''t kill me, I say, I say!"


    The beating flame in Su Yan''s hand dissipated, looking at this person, waiting for words.


    But before he could speak, a sharp blade flew towards the early Taoist powerhouse and would kill him.


    But this sharp blade didn''t succeed, because Su Yan didn''t want the early power of this Taoist to die.


    "Who!" Su Yan looked around with cold eyes, "Your opponent is me, not him!"


    A man with shiny black skin walked out of the crowd, his eyes were as black as ink, completely like coal.


    The man is too conspicuous, even if the people around him are African brothers, they are completely white compared to him.


    The man looked at Su Yan, with a sense of anger like a gorilla, and a phantom of apes appeared behind him.


    "I am a law enforcement officer here, I am a member of the killing organization, what can you do with me?!"


    Su Yan looked at the man, his eyebrows were even more cold, and he didn''t hide his killing intent.


    "Do you know the desert dragon?"


    The man''s complexion changed. Of course he knew the Desert Poisonous Dragon. It was one of the five masters of the killing organization, a top member.


    And he is nicknamed the orangutan, and he is also one of the five masters, who is responsible for the city of Pengji.


    Whales, Nile crocodiles, lion kings, orangutans, and desert dragons are the five masters of the killing organization. They have a terrible reputation in Africa, and they can be frightening to hear.


    "You killed the desert dragon?!"


    The orangutan looked at Su Yan, his nostrils kept spitting out turbid air, his eyes were sharp and he was killing intent.


    His whole body is rising with spiritual power, and there is an explosive spiritual pressure, and the people around him are constantly shrinking. They have absolute respect and fear for the apes.


    In Pengjita, many people are not afraid of anyone, but they are afraid of orangutans, because the reputation of orangutans is too big, and the big ones are frightening.


    Su Yan nodded. He didn''t deny that he did kill the desert poisonous dragon. This is a fact.


    "impossible!"


    The orangutan roared out, with a violent meaning, the sound was almost like a high-decibel horn, making people almost deaf.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it." Su Yan looked at the orangutan and said, "I came to you to let you hand over people."


    The gorilla looked at Su Yan, clasping his hands tightly, not hiding his killing intent.


    "Who do you want me to hand over?!"


    "It''s the five yellow-skinned people who just sent you here, hand it over, I can spare you not to die."


    Su Yan''s following sentence deeply stung the orangutan and spared him not to die. Only the local king could say such a thing.


    "Who do you think you are, even if you kill the desert dragon, you are still a weak chicken in my eyes!"


    "It looks like you don''t plan to hand it over?" Su Yan showed a disappointed look. He gave the opportunity, but someone would not cherish it.


    "You want me to hand it over, two ways."


    "is it?"


    "The first kills me, the second kills me!"


    The orangutan''s eyes became more and more violent, staring straight at Su Yan, opening wide.


    The people around are evasive, and it is impossible for them to participate in the confrontation of such strong people, so it is good to just watch from a distance.


    "It seems that there is only this way."


    Su Yan didn''t want to take this step. After all, what about this place and the killing organization, as long as he didn''t provoke him, he would be safe, but if he provoke him, he would be ruined.


    Su Yan jumped off the ring, and many people gave way. They knew that Su Yan was not a simple guy.


    If the Taoist early powerhouse can directly kneel down, and even almost say everything in the end, they understand the terrible Su Yan.


    The two are tit-for-tat, both eyes are looking at each other, not weak at all.

 Chapter 1358： Taken away

    The orangutan had that kind of explosive personality, and Su Yan was completely unafraid, because the orangutan was nothing in his eyes.


    Even if he was a bit stronger than the Desert Poisonous Dragon, he still couldn''t get into the eyes of Su Yan''s method. When a Taoist reached this realm, there was a huge gap, not as similar as imagined.


    The higher the realm, the bigger the accumulated gap will be. This is also the case where the low realm often kills the strong.


    In fact, the realm is low, but others have powerful secret techniques and have a rock-like foundation. Naturally, they are better than those who only improve their realm.


    Everyone was holding their breath and staring at the court with torch-like eyes. Although they were afraid, they were also looking forward to the duel between the two to see if they were strong or weak.


    Behind the orangutan, a huge phantom was imaginary. The ape-man body was extremely strong. At this moment, he was constantly beating his chest with a sense of strength.


    "Go, hammer him into meatloaf for me!"


    The orangutan phantom rushed directly towards Su Yan, with a punch, this power could almost destroy a house, it was entirely due to power, and there was no half-divided spiritual power.


    The strength is too majestic, and falling on the ground also makes the ground tremble endlessly, like a big earthquake, cracks appear even more, the width can fall down people.


    Many people looked terrified, the power of this punch was terrifying, and the average Taoist would definitely be hammered to death with one punch.


    And Su Yan was still here, he didn''t move, but the phantom of the orangutan fell slightly off.


    "You don''t have such a good chance this time!"


    The gorilla roared, and the phantom rushed out again. The power of this fist was greater than before, with shining light all over it, and the power reached its peak.


    But when Su Yan fell to this fist, his hand rose slightly, still lacking any spiritual power, and she was completely confronted with strength.


    I only heard a bang, the kinetic energy pierced people''s eardrums, making people dizzy, too shocking.


    But when everyone recovered, looking at the battlefield, they were surprised, even strange.


    I only saw the big fists of the orangutan phantom, which was easily blocked by Su Yan, and Su Yan did not suffer any harm.


    But the phantom of the orangutan was fluctuating at this moment, as if it was unstable, showing signs of fragmentation.


    The orangutan hurriedly stepped into the air, and a piece of spiritual power was injected into the phantom, so that it could stabilize the figure and become extremely violent.


    The orangutan phantom ran away suddenly, and terrible fangs grew from his mouth, which was extremely huge and very shocked.


    The orangutan phantom made a terrifying sound, and at this moment, it was as if it had been enchanted, and the hair all over it stood upside down, like a steel needle.


    "This time, I see how you respond!"


    The gorilla phantom stepped on its foot, and its power overwhelmed the sky. The power of this foot was completely the strongest blow of Taoist Consummation, and it was meant to kill.


    And Su Yan''s spiritual power surged, and a violent spiritual power permeated out, with the meaning of a golden dragon roaring, nothing more.


    When the orangutan phantom fell, Su Yan''s fist also blasted out directly to confront him.


    Silence, the god-like silence of the audience, it can be said that this is the only silence since the excavation of this underground world.


    Everyone''s eyes were dull, and there was no time to show an expression on their faces, completely dumbfounded.


    They have a very respectful existence in their hearts, and at this moment there is a disadvantage, a powerful disadvantage!


    I saw the shadow of the orangutan, the sole of his foot was easily pierced by Su Yan''s fist, and his whole body couldn''t move at this moment.


    This silence was broken by the roar of the orangutan phantom, which was a scream, a howling, and even fear.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already leapt up, stepped off the ground, and stepped directly on the ground. The entire underground world seemed to have fallen a few meters.


    The orangutan phantom was crushed by Su Yan''s foot, and instantly turned into phantom, rising up a spiritual power, and these spiritual power were easily absorbed by Su Yan and transformed into his own spiritual power.


    The orangutan looked very ugly on the side, and the orangutan phantom was his powerful back, and was so easily defeated by Su Yan at this moment, which made him feel Su Yan''s strength.


    However, the orangutan did not retreat. At this moment, he looked at Su Yan with murderous intent. This is his world and the place he guards. He naturally can''t leave. He is one of the five masters of the dignified killing organization.


    The gorilla pointed at Su Yan and said angrily: "You actually broke my phantom!"


    Su Yan showed disdain and was too lazy to reply. At this moment, he stepped on his feet and planned to suppress the apes.


    A **** color appeared in the orangutan''s eyes, and a powerful killing intent filled the surrounding with a **** smell, and many people were full of blood for it.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Countless people raised their arms and shouted with an unusually sensational sound. The orangutan is the overlord of this place and is naturally embraced by many people.


    Of course, some people secretly support Su Yan, they dare not say it, they are the oppressed party.


    In the face of Su Yan''s footstep, the orangutan''s spiritual power was gushing out. He knew that the power of Su Yan''s foot was definitely not a small test, and he had to deal with it with all his strength.


    A barrier was formed in front of the orangutan, and at the same time, his body was tight, and he had completely dealt with Su Yan''s attack.


    Seeing the orangutan like this, Su Yan couldn''t help but chuckle. Did he think he would be exhausted when he used this blow? It was really ridiculous.


    Su Yan didn''t delay any longer, and fell directly, breaking the barrier of the orangutan, and stepping into the ground with one foot!


    The orangutan was directly stepped into the ground by Su Yan''s foot. Many people were very nervous. They were afraid of seeing the result and had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    And when they saw the red on the ground, this feeling of anxiety became stronger, and many people didn''t even dare to look at it.


    Su Yan looked at the ground coldly. He naturally knew the result of the orangutan, how could the strength of his foot be something he could bear.


    Su Yan retracted his feet, his eyes returned to indifferent, staring at the dumbfounded people, he didn''t care.


    He killed the orangutan with one kick, and did not leave alive. This was not his accident.


    The blood was even worse at this moment, and everyone present knew the result. The orangutan was dead, even if they didn''t believe it.


    In the eyes of these people, Su Yan was like killing a god, more terrifying than the gorilla. They didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do next.


    "The people from the killing organization come out!"


    Su Yan shouted at the Quartet with a loud voice.


    When a few people saw this, they ran towards the exit, and Su Yan grabbed them casually. These people were unable to move, and Su Yan forcibly caught them back.


    All of them showed fear on their faces and were so frightened that they almost came out of urine.


    "My lord is forgiving, my lord is forgiving!"


    Several people kept begging for mercy and were extremely afraid. It could be said that their hearts were beating to the extreme now, and it could even be said that their hearts were desperate.


    "I ask you, where is the person who just sent me!" Su Yan shouted coldly.


    Naturally, these people did not dare to conceal it, and said quickly: "They have been taken away."

 Chapter 1359： Who did it!

    "Taken away?!"


    Su Yan''s face was extremely cold, and violent flames throbbed in his eyes, as if pouring out at any time, capable of turning these people into ashes.


    Seeing Su Yan''s extremely lingering gaze, these people were so pale in fright that they were completely speechless.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to waste time, and directly invaded the divine consciousness to get a clear insight into the memories of several people.


    After knowing the memories of several people, Su Yan''s cold eyes eased a lot. These people did not lie to him, and Yun and the others were indeed taken away.


    Su Yan directly disturbed his consciousness and completely destroyed the brains of several people. At this time, several people completely lost all abilities, like cerebral palsy.


    "This is the punishment you deserve!"


    Su Yan found out from the divine consciousness of these people that these people were doing no evil, and they were full of evil. Keeping such people would only be a curse.


    Although this is not a country of China, it is also a country on the earth, and it needs more sympathy. The perpetrators kill one by one, this is Su Yan''s consistent style.


    Several people suddenly appeared demented, their saliva flowed, and their noses fell out, just like idiots.


    When the people around saw such a scene, they were so scared that they could only lie on the ground. Many people had already knelt down and didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    Seeing this group of people crawling, Su Yan didn''t care, raising his leg while walking, disappearing into the underground world.


    There was only one little boy in the crowd who did not kneel down. The little boy was still holding a pile of money in his hand, his eyes were very firm, as if Su Yan had become his idol.


    "I want to learn Chinese Kungfu!"


    The little boy had ambition in his heart. He thought that Su Yan was so good because of the Chinese Kungfu.


    Leaving the underground world, Su Yan saw the sunset outside. The sunset in the desert was extremely dim and disappeared very quickly, and the temperature had begun to slowly drop.


    If this is at night, the temperature here will be a big contrast of 180 degrees, it is almost a double sky.


    Soon after Su Yan left, the underground world exploded, and many people ran towards the exit desperately. They didn''t dare to participate in such things.


    The surviving members of the killing organization reported what had happened to their headquarters. The headquarters of the killing organization was in the second largest city of country A.


    As for the capital of Country A, it is now a world of mercenaries, and the local martial arts circles dare not say anything, even the killing organization has been driven out.


    Su Yan intercepted a desert off-road vehicle and walked along the route outside the city. He knew where Yun and the others were going to be taken.


    He wanted to cut the road halfway and stop the group of people, which would save a lot of time.


    At the same time, the second largest city in country A flew to Mi. It''s no longer the calmness on the surface, it''s already undercurrents.


    In a church, a dark-skinned, shiny man was praying piously, very attentively, and everyone around him dared not disturb him.


    This man is the number one killer of the killing organization, whale!


    Five killers, this person ranked first, this is an indisputable existence, his strength is much higher than the other four, even the boss of the killing organization has to treat him with a pleasant face.


    The whale is full of muscles, and with that dark complexion, it gives people a domineering feeling. Of course, his powerful killing intent is incompatible with the church.


    "Pastor, do you think I can have a son in this life?"


    The whale asked piously, very concerned about this matter.


    He has read countless women in his life, but he has never had a son and 30 daughters. He thinks this is God''s punishment.


    The pastor touched a "Bible" in his hand and said solemnly: "The equality of men and women is created by God. If you want a boy, you can treat the world with love."


    The whale frowned and looked at the priest and said, "Love, I love women very much."


    The pastor shook his head and said, "It''s not love between men and women, but tolerance and respect for life."


    The whale frowned even more. He understood the pastor''s meaning, and the pastor could feel the powerful killing intent in him. This was definitely only possible by killing many people.


    "I was born as an executioner, how do you want me to respect life."


    The pastor shook his head again, and said helplessly: "I can do nothing about this. If I get something, then I have to lose something."


    The whale held his hands tightly, and he could see the killing intent in his eyes.


    "You say it again!"


    The priest was frightened by the sound of the whale, and he dared not say anything.


    "I came here to pray religiously, just to let God show me the way. You are a guide, so you should tell me how to give birth to a son."


    The pastor was helpless, holding the Bible with trembling hands, and there was nothing to say.


    "What kind of attitude do you mean, what do you mean, do you think I have no son in my life?!"


    The whale questioned, his eyes staring at the priest.


    "No, I don''t, I dare not."


    The priest has softened, his legs cannot support the weight of his body, and his whole body is trembling.


    There were many people behind the whale, but no one dared to stand up at this moment, because they did not dare to violate the whale.


    "Tell me, tell me a way!"


    "I have said the way..."


    "Another way!"


    The whale lifted the priest up and looked at him coldly.


    "I... I have no other choice."


    The whale''s eyes bulged with blue veins and threw the priest out of the house directly, knowing his life or death.


    "Such a **** pastor can''t show people the way, what''s the use of asking!"


    The whale looked at the cross of the church, folded his hands together, and worshipped piously. He no longer asked the pastor, but only asked God, hoping that God would let him have a son.


    But at this time, the cross actually fell down and was smashed to pieces.


    Flames rose from the whale''s body, and it smashed the church with a punch.


    "If I don''t ask God, I don''t believe that the current medicine cannot produce a son."


    The whale turned around and looked at the group of men behind him, his eyes full of anger.


    But at this time, a person came over in the distance with a tattoo all over his body, all with crocodile tattoos.


    The second master of the killing organization, the Nile Crocodile!


    "Whale, what caused such a big fire?" Nile Crocodile asked, looking at the whale.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Naturally, the whale did not want to talk about his begging for his son.


    "Then I have one thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "The poisonous dragon and the orangutan were killed!"


    As soon as the words of the Nile Crocodile fell, their eyes flashed with cold killing intent, which made the surrounding air seem to freeze.


    "Who did it!"


    The whale was furious, and a majestic spiritual power emerged behind him, and everyone around him was oppressed and breathless.


    "I don''t know who he is, but he is definitely a foreigner, and a young boy with yellow skin!"

 Chapter 1360： This road is my drive

    "Yellow-skinned kid!" The whale was still angry, and his voice became colder, "Kimchi country?"


    "It should not be. I guess it''s China."


    "Hua Guo!"


    The whale frowned. If it''s from the Kimchi country, he can just go ahead and kill the other party without saying anything, but for China, things are not that simple.


    "Why does he want to kill poison dragons and orangutans?!"


    This is the root. It is not very important which nationality they are from. Their existence has long since broken away from the restriction of nationality. The world is so big that they can go wherever they want.


    "I don''t know at the moment, but it must be the poisonous dragon and the orangutan who provoke each other. I know their personalities."


    At this time, a man walked over and immediately knelt down, very respectful.


    "Report to your lord, there is an urgent letter."


    "Say."


    "After investigation, it was found that Dulong and Gorilla were poisoned because they caught a group of talents."


    "Who did they arrest?"


    "It seems to be a soldier from China."


    "damn it!"


    The two cursed at the same time, it was nothing to provoke this group of people.


    But they are angry again, but the hatred of the poisonous dragon and the orangutan cannot be reported.


    "We have come to the land of our country A, then there is no need to give them a face, I will fix the head of that kid!"


    The whale hit the ground with a fist, and the entire ground collapsed directly, forming a huge deep pit that was bottomless.


    At this time, Su Yan was already in the middle of the desert, and the setting sun was getting darker and darker, seeing the darkness coming.


    His divine consciousness has been exploring the surroundings, and he has been able to see completely within a radius of ten miles.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t keep up with you!"


    Su Yan used his spiritual power and flew directly, reaching the extreme speed, which was almost the speed of a racing car.


    The surrounding bushes whizzed towards behind him, and the rolling sandstorm couldn''t stop his speed, and he chased forward in disregard of everything.


    Su Yan also met many people along the way. This group of people was so surprised that they had never seen anyone flying in the sky. They kept looking at Su Yan in the sky dumbly until Su Yan disappeared. .


    The other party has walked for an hour, and at the speed of the off-road vehicle, it has walked at least more than a hundred kilometers. It must take a certain amount of time to catch up.


    When the last glow of the setting sun dissipated, Su Yan couldn''t help but move when he saw an off-road vehicle.


    There are two big mountains in front, and there is a long and narrow passage between the two mountains, which is the only way to Feilaimi.


    Su Yan flew directly in front of the off-road vehicle and stopped at the entrance of the mountain pass.


    There were two off-road vehicles, and they were whizzing toward the front at the moment. When they reached the mountain pass, they saw Su Yan''s figure.


    A group of people were talking in a small number of local languages. Su Yan had mastered it before, so he could understand it.


    He didn''t step back, looked at the group of people, and said in a few languages: "This road is I drive, this tree... There is no tree, if you want to pass this time, you will leave money for the road."


    He seemed to be a thief, and he stopped here. If he wanted to rob this group of people, it would be very easy to buy road money. Just leave his life and hand over Yun and the others.


    A group of people were furious. They were robbed for the first time, and for the first time they heard that they wanted to buy road money.


    They are a group of wicked people, and they are afraid of everyone. They have to steal every stitch and thread of ordinary people. How can they be convinced.


    "Are you going to die!"


    A man got out of the car and looked at Su Yan''s murderous intent, the machete in his hand gleaming with cold luster.


    As soon as the voice fell, this person did not give Su Yan the slightest chance, and the machete swung towards Su Yan directly.


    They were originally brutal and vicious people who were blocked by Su Yan, and the anger in their hearts could be imagined, where they would warn Su Yan. What I said just now was not a question, but a release of anger.


    Facing the machete, Su Yan shot it casually, and the machete reversed, slashing towards the man himself.


    There was no way to evade or resist it. The machete was embedded in the flesh just like it wasn''t his.


    The man was in pain, screamed, blood entered, but within a few seconds, he lost his life.


    Seeing this, the people in the car jumped off immediately, and a group of people surrounded Su Yan.


    "Who are you, dare to stop the killing organization!"


    The headed black man looked at Su Yan with a sharp look.


    "What I am blocking is your killing organization!" Su Yan said coldly, "Besides, I have already said that if you leave the road to sell money, you don''t cherish this opportunity, I can''t help it."


    "kill him!"


    This group of people rushed towards Su Yan without hesitation. Several of them were in the early stage of Taoism, they were not weak, it could be said that they were very powerful.


    But in front of Su Yan, that''s the difference between clouds and mud, just a group of little friends.


    "Your poisonous dragons and orangutans are all dead in my hands, and even your group of garbage want to turn back?!"


    Su Yan showed a mocking face, and didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    "Fart, how can you talk about Lord Dulong and Lord Orangutan!"


    The leader blasted with a punch, and his spiritual power was bursting, but his fist fell on Su Yan, but he couldn''t shake Su Yan at all. Instead, his arm broke directly, like glass.


    Many people were shocked and couldn''t believe the scene in front of them. The team leader actually broke himself.


    "You hate!"


    The leader hit again, but this punch was the same, both of his hands were lost.


    "With just such a little strength, I dare to mix in the society. Didn''t your mother teach you to keep a low profile?"


    Su Yan lifted his foot and directly stepped on the ground with this leader, crushing it into a pile of mud.


    The others were scared and faceless, as if they had seen a killer, no, it was a **** god.


    Where did they dare to deal with it half way, they had already fled in all directions, and it was important to save their lives.


    But how could Su Yan let them go, the flame in his hand jumped, and with a flick of his finger, the flame turned into countless small flames, heading towards people in all directions.


    Within a few seconds, I heard many screams in all directions, and then the sound disappeared, completely silent.


    After solving this group of people, Su Yan clapped his hands and walked toward the off-road vehicle. He still doesn''t know how Yun and the others are.


    He didn''t worry in his heart, it was what they asked for, but it would be difficult for them to go back then.


    At the same time, he was also angry with the five people. Those who acted arbitrarily and didn''t listen to him. The arrest caused time delay and the danger of Chen Ning and others increased further.


    Compared with Yun and others, Su Yan naturally paid more attention to Chen Ning and others. After all, these were brought out by himself. They are like a child who pulls an adult with **** and urine. They have deep feelings.

 Chapter 1361： Treat

    Besides, this group of people call him the boss. Everyone is like a buddy. Every time I go back, this group of people will inevitably visit, even if they are busy, they will not be absent.


    It can be said that this group of people are Su Yan''s only brothers, who he truly regards as brothers. Even if he treats Qiao Mai, he has not been so serious.


    Su Yan had some memories of previous lives in his heart. Although the memories were now as if they were missing, they still popped up from time to time, and all that came up were admiration for the soldiers.


    This invisibly also affected Su Yan, making him admire these real men, those who shed blood without tears, and of course it was limited to real soldiers.


    After solving this group of young people, Su Yan regained his spiritual power and walked towards the off-road vehicle. At this moment, the whole place was silent. Obviously, these five people are still in a coma.


    Su Yan walked to the car door and kicked it open. He didn''t want to do this, but didn''t grasp the strength.


    But at this moment, a person rushed directly from the position of the driver''s cab, holding something like a viper in his hand, and stabbed towards Su Yan.


    This speed is as fast as lightning, and things are really like poisonous snakes, shooting out automatically.


    Su Yan used spiritual power to defend, but this poisonous snake seemed to be not afraid of his spiritual power at all, and it was directly stuck on his arm.


    Su Yan looked at the snake-like thing, which was made of rubber and other things. It was very soft, but his eyes shone with a dark red luster.


    Su Yan is mainly not paying attention. He thinks that this kind of ordinary thing can be resisted by ordinary spiritual power, but I don''t know that this thing is so strange.


    Turning this thing into powder, Su Yan looked at the people in the cab coldly, with murderous intent on his face.


    However, at this moment, the people in the cab looked at Su Yan with a smile, with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, do you think everyone has been solved by you? The horse stumbled!"


    Facing the white-skinned man''s smile, Su Yan looked indifferent, grabbed him, and directly pinched his neck.


    "Then do you know what you are now?"


    "What is it?"


    The white-skinned man looked a little uneasy, but he was still calm. He was delaying time.


    "You are a chicken cub, I can pinch you to death at any time."


    "Hahaha!" The white-skinned man laughed loudly again, laughing wildly.


    "Really, do you think you still have strength?"


    There was a full provocation in his eyes, because he knew that five seconds had passed and the effect of the medicine had fully worked.


    But Su Yan looked at him pitifully, as if looking at the most ignorant and stupid ant.


    "Do you feel the power in my hands?" Su Yan continued looking at the white-skinned man, "Can you see the flames beating in my hands?"


    Su Yan''s playful words caused cold sweat on the man''s forehead, and he blinked a few times with an incredible expression on his face.


    "How is it possible, how...you can still use spiritual power?!"


    "Stupid ants, you want to subdue me even with your little trick, it''s so stupid!"


    The flame in Su Yan''s hand jumped, and it rushed directly to the white-skinned man. The man''s entire body suddenly turned into charcoal fire, and in the end only a wisp of black smoke remained.


    Su Yan looked at the drifting black smoke with only indifference in his eyes, which was just a small episode for him.


    However, there was another fluctuation in Su Yan''s heart. He was attacked by a sneak attack, and he must never commit it again.


    The other party''s thing is really a bit weird. He only purifies it with the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", otherwise it might really have to capsize in the gutter.


    Su Yan opened the door, saw Yun and the others, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The car in front has clouds, fire, and white, and the car behind has falcon and dark.


    Su Yan looked at Bai and saw that her clothes were intact and had not changed, the anxiety in her heart disappeared.


    This group of people is a group of **** monsters, no dialogue, I am afraid that they have issued an order, otherwise Bai will have long been chaste.


    Su Yan first hugged Bai and looked at her, a wisp of spiritual power entered the body, trying to wake her up, but found that the spiritual power was invalid, which made her frown.


    The white lips turned black, and the whole person looked like it was blackened, which was abnormal.


    "what!"


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness entered the body and directly probed Bai''s body, and found that her heart had turned black, and her whole person had been occupied by something strange.


    Su Yan put down Bai and checked Yun''s body and found that it was exactly the same, which made him frown.


    "It seems that this group of people is unusual, this thing is more difficult than the liquid ejected by the viper before."


    Of course, the reason for the difficulty is mainly due to time. Su Yan was already running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" when the snake bit him, and these people had been poisoned for at least a long time.


    Su Yan had to come up with a last resort. At this moment, his whole body was filled with golden light, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running wildly, and there was a dragon rising behind him.


    A pure and incomparable spiritual power shot towards Bai, and entered her body accurately. Bai trembled violently, and golden light appeared in her body.


    However, Bai did not wake up, she was still unconscious at the moment, the black things in her body were eroding her spiritual power, and her dantian was already empty at this moment.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power entered it, as if medicine had entered the body, instantly permeating the whole body, the black matter was like a virus, and the golden spiritual power began to eliminate them.


    This is a process that cannot be wiped out all at once. To put it bluntly, it feels a bit of regaining mountains and rivers. It takes one city to take it down.


    Su Yan was very patient, his spiritual power kept entering it, and at the same time his spiritual power extended out of the second path, toward the cloud.


    After half an hour, the third way appeared and went towards the darkness, then the fourth and fifth ways, and five people were treated at the same time.


    Sweat came out of Su Yan''s forehead, and he was still sitting on the ground, constantly transforming his spiritual power, and rushing towards the five people.


    There are too many black matter, it is almost like an abyss, Su Yan''s spiritual power is constantly attacking the city, but it needs a steady stream of supplies.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes, a gleam of light emerged from the side of the mountain. It didn''t take long for the light to become more and more intense, and the sun came out.


    And Su Yan also stopped the transmission of spiritual power. At this moment, half of his dantian was consumed. This was the way to turn the black matter in the five people into invisible.


    The five did not wake up. It will take a while to wake up. After all, they are physically and weak, and they are slowly recovering their physical and spiritual energy.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, his brows were frowning, and they looked very cold.


    The reason why he is doing this is these black substances, which are too difficult to entangle. They are not ordinary viruses. This thing is probably produced by that energy technology company.


    This has already constituted a danger to Su Yan. If the other party has a more powerful virus that makes him unable to resist, then he will die.

 Chapter 1362： Flying rice

    Su Yan looked at the rising sun, felt the changes in the surrounding temperature, stood up directly, stretched his waist, and moved his bones.


    Fortunately, when he came out this time, he brought a lot of pills and super psychic liquids, otherwise this recovery speed would delay him a lot of time.


    Feeling the abundance of spiritual power, the fatigue on Su Yan''s face also disappeared, and he found a pack of cigarettes from the car.


    "A country brand cigarette, try the taste."


    Su Yan rubbed his finger, and the cigarette ignited, and he shook it gently, the fire dissipated, and smoke rings appeared.


    Su Yan took a sip, feeling that the smell of the cigarette was not as good as the domestic Xiao Hongshang, which was a few dollars a pack, could not help throwing the cigarette on the sand, trampled it out with his foot, and walked towards Yun and the others.


    At this moment, the few people were already ruddy, and there was nothing serious about them. Everyone was snoring like thunder, and they fell asleep peacefully. The way they fell asleep looked a little charming and cute.


    However, Su Yan didn''t think much, raised his foot, kicked the cloud into the air with one kick, and floated in the air for ten seconds, before finally plunged into the desert.


    Yun''s mouth full of sand, crawling out with a bitter expression, kept pooh pooh.


    Originally he wanted to curse, but a shadow fell from the sky at this moment, hitting him accurately, making him unlovable.


    "My sister!"


    Yun was furious, running his spiritual power and wanted to lift the fire off his body, but at the same time, Su Yan kicked the dark into the air again.


    The same position, different people, but after all fell on Huo''s body, the arm that Yun originally propped up, fell into the sand at this moment, and took another mouthful of sand.


    "You are looking for death, you guys!"


    Yun was furious, with fire rising in his eyes, and several people above him also woke up at this moment, originally wanting to leave Yun''s body.


    But they only heard a whistling sound, as if an atomic bomb lifted into the sky, and finally hit them accurately, and the Falcon came to join in the fun.


    Yun was completely pressed into the sand, and the whole person was buried in. Even the funny Su Yan can understand his mood at the moment.


    Bai was left in the car, and Su Yan didn''t use her feet, but patted her on the face.


    Bai woke up, and he opened his eyes to see Su Yan, tears streaming down all of a sudden.


    She couldn''t help but wiped her eyes a few times. After confirming that it was Su Yan, she cried directly, like a little woman who had suffered a lot of harm.


    Su Yan was also a little blinded, and she was very wild in this weekday. I heard that apart from Yun, the other three were bullied by her, and she also behaved very well in front of Su Yan.


    But now that they were so sad that they were crying in vain, one can imagine that they must have encountered a terrible thing.


    "Command Su, they... they almost, woo woo woo."


    Su Yan patted Bai''s shoulder. He knew that Bai must have encountered something. Maybe someone tried to assault her before, but of course he didn''t succeed.


    "Cry, cry hard, and you will know that the pot is made of iron."


    This is a few people who took the blame, he also thinks that going back to deal with trouble, otherwise he will definitely not care about the life and death of these five people.


    When Yun saw Su Yan, he opened his cursive mouth and closed it, he knew that Su Yan had rescued them.


    Their brains are clear at the moment, and of course all the previous memories are still fresh, and they can''t help but tremble.


    "You don''t listen to my command and act arbitrarily. When the time comes, I will let the commander-in-chief imprison you for a year.


    A few people were not dissatisfied. This was indeed because they did something wrong. They were very grateful for being saved by Su Yan.


    "thank you."


    Yun looked at Su Yan and said sincerely, he really thanked Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and said indifferently, "Do you have a long memory?"


    "It''s long, I promise that there won''t be a second time."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the cloud: "You have a black substance in your body, what is it?"


    This is what Su Yan desperately wants to know, and the possibility of that thing is dangerous to him must be investigated.


    "I don''t know. I entered the small tribe before and was injected with something directly by someone. After that, Mo Min lost his resistance."


    "Me too." An also said.


    "It''s two people." Hayabusa said while looking at everyone. He and Huo faced the two together, but they were lost.


    "It''s just two ants, and it can also make you have no resistance."


    Su Yan''s face was a look of contempt, which made the five people bow their heads and wanted to find a place to drill down.


    "And after that?"


    Su Yan looked at the five people and continued to ask.


    "An hour later, we seemed to be transported to a place where a very strong person looked at us, and we couldn''t do anything without spiritual power." Yun replied.


    "Then we were injected with a liquid again, and we lost consciousness." Huo added.


    But at this moment, he had a cold face, and said in a cold voice: "That man looks like an apes, and he almost violently violently talked at the time!"


    He clenched his fist very tightly, naturally knowing the situation at the time, and was almost defiled.


    But Bai''s face changed, and she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "That person is dead." Su Yan said coldly.


    Several people were surprised, looking at Su Yan with unbelievable gazes.


    "He is a Taoist man, and the commander-in-chief is nothing more than that!"


    "Yes, Taoists are consummated, they are not so easy to be killed, right? They have life-saving players."


    But Su Yan looked at the five people more and more indifferently: "It''s just an ant, and it can be blown to the sky by you."


    Su Yan''s words made the five of them look dumbfounded. Taoists are perfect ants? !


    If these are all ants, what are they, dust? !


    But they didn''t dare to refute Su Yan, and at the same time they knew that Su Yan would not tell lies, I''m afraid this is true.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Su Yan jumped into an off-road vehicle, and one was enough.


    And Yun and others don��t know the specifics


    "Where to go?"


    "Didn''t the commander-in-chief say that you are guides and know the situation here."


    "we����"


    Yun and the others had no words at all, this time they were really lost to grandma''s house, completely black history.


    But Bai said at this moment, looking at Su Yan, "We still know a little bit. I guess these people may be from the killing organization. I am afraid who they have cooperated with, otherwise there will be no such high-tech virus. "


    Su Yan cast a white glance and nodded slightly.


    "You are not nonsense, but I have known all this for a long time."


    Bai looked helpless, and now there was nothing to say.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Feilaimi and take a look, maybe we can find some useful clues there."


    When several people heard it, they nodded quickly, and jumped into the car one by one.


    The car roared towards Feilai Mi, and the distance from Feilai Mi was only two hundred kilometers, which was only about two hours.

 Chapter 1363： Heat wave bar

    Upon reaching Feilai Mi, the sun has completely risen, and the unique climate in the desert has begun to show its ferocious meaning, the temperature has risen sharply, and the whole land has been burnt.


    Several people stayed in the car, looking at the city of Feilaimi, feeling a little disappointed in their hearts.


    "Is this Feilaimi? It''s about the same as a small county in China." Huo muttered.


    "Satisfaction, this is much more prosperous than Pengji, you have to know whether this is country A or a time of turmoil."


    Yun has been here and knows the situation in country A.


    Su Yan looked at the city, not caring whether it was prosperous or not. He wanted to find the people of the killing organization and get news from Chen Ning and others by the way.


    "The local overseas Chinese have disappeared. There is no shadow at all. I think it was controlled by others, or misfortune occurred."


    There was a chill on the dark face, and his voice was abnormally low.


    Indeed, if the overseas Chinese could be found, they would have visited it a long time ago, otherwise they wouldn''t be walking around like this.


    "go."


    Su Yan got out of the car and walked towards the city on foot. The others quickly followed.


    Country A is now unstable. There are many people with weapons hovering along the way. Seeing a few people, they immediately walked over.


    "Who are you?!"


    A soldier was holding a weapon in his hand and staring at Su Yan with a bad look.


    "We are businessmen and come here to do business."


    Yun said in a hurry, he knew a lot about the things here.


    Unbelief appeared in the soldier''s eyes, and he did not put down the gun.


    At this moment, Yun took out a roll of Star Country Coins from his pocket and stuffed it into the soldier''s hand. The soldier''s face showed a smile.


    "We still have to check."


    Several people behind the soldier walked over immediately and checked them, mainly to see if they had weapons.


    When Bai was inspected, the soldier was slapped for nothing.


    The atmosphere suddenly stalemate, and many soldiers pointed their guns at Su Yan and others.


    "It takes so much trouble."


    Su Yan waved his hand and the group of soldiers fell to the ground without resistance.


    Su Yan didn''t kill them, but just let them fall asleep, at least one day and one night.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan took the lead and walked towards the front. Several people followed closely behind him. Everyone around them looked at them with a strange look, and at the same time showed fear.


    After all, they can make soldiers lose the person who resists, they know very well that they are definitely people with cultivation skills, and they are not to be provoked.


    And Su Yan looked at the cloud at this moment: "Do you know the stronghold of the killing organization?"


    Yun nodded and said, "I know, there are many strongholds of killing organizations in this city, and now this is their base camp."


    "Go to a stronghold first."


    "Ok."


    The cloud led the way, and a group of people followed.


    The tragedy along the road made Su Yan and others frowned. Many of them were missing their arms and legs, and they just sat on the side of the road waiting to die.


    Some of the wounds were rotten, and the piles of flies on the body made people feel uncomfortable.


    This is cruelty. This is where people cannibalize. The importance of peace is especially precious here.


    After walking for about half an hour, Su Yan and others saw a bar, and Yun stopped in front of the bar.


    "It''s this bar. This is one of the strongholds of the killing organization. It is said that this is the site of the Lion King."


    Su Yan nodded, and glanced at this simple bar and the weird text on it. It might be a heat wave bar.


    Apart from anything else, Su Yan walked in directly, but he was a little surprised when he entered. The decoration inside is pretty good, and it is considered very luxurious.


    Although it is daytime, it is still very lively inside. This group of people, day and night, as long as they have money, they will come here to get drunk and dream of death, and people here will spend crazily.


    Don''t look at this small bar, this is an industry of the killing organization, and the money it makes every year is equal to half of the annual output value of country A.


    There are all kinds of people here, many of them come from all over the four realms, but black people are relatively rare.


    As soon as he entered it, several tall people looked over, with sharp eyes, and they were the thugs here.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and said to Yun and the others: "Find a place first. Let''s have a few drinks."


    Yun nodded, and said to a waiter who came by: "Open a box."


    The waiter shook his head and apologized: "Sorry, the box is full."


    Yun is very surprised. This is during the day. If the box is full at night, he can still accept it. Is the business so good during the day?


    "Your business is so good?"


    The waiter nodded, showing a sense of pride.


    "Yes, we can''t even squeeze people this evening, and some have to be squeezed outside. The boss has already started planning to expand the area."


    Yun showed a look of helplessness, and said, "Well, then, choose a location in the hall."


    "Okay, sir."


    The waiter took Su Yan and the others to an empty seat, which was regarded as the center of the hall, and all kinds of people could be seen around.


    After ordering a few glasses of wine, a few people just sat down and looked around.


    "Captain, do you want to hit the field directly?"


    Huo tried to lower his voice, but his voice was still louder, and everyone around him was watching.


    Yun patted Huo on the head and said angrily: "Don''t talk anymore."


    Huo could only nod his head, he did not dare to refute Yun.


    "The team, what do you say?" Yun asked Su Yan in turn.


    "Drink the wine first."


    Su Yan had already seen everything in this hotel. He was wondering if the Lion King would be here. If he was not, then he would have come in vain.


    About the information of Chen Ning and others, I don''t know the general information, only this kind of person can know.


    But he didn''t think much about it. If you come, you will be at ease. Let''s take a step and look at it.


    But after a while, the waiter brought the wine and poured it on several people, standing aside respectfully.


    Yun took a piece of money from his arms as a tip, and the waiter thanked him warmly, and then left.


    "How about this wine from country A."


    Su Yan held the wine glass and took a sip, only to feel a spiciness and fierce strength, which is simply dynamite.


    "It''s not just changing the soup but not the medicine. This is not imported from other countries."


    Yun didn''t care, he just got bored, he couldn''t drink wine, and he didn''t like wine, just like drinking water.


    Several other people also drank gluttonously, and the cocktails they drank for nothing made Su Yan greedy.


    "The team, you see it seems very lively over there."


    Yun pointed to a place not far away. There was a bar, surrounded by many people, and it seemed that something had happened.


    Su Yan also looked over and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1364： Death Game

    The bar was very lively, and many people were still making noises, led by a white man and a black man.


    "Dare to compare with me?!" The white man looked at the black man and said, with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    The black man didn''t care, and said in a weak tone: "Bi is bi, you think I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    "Well, that''s what you said."


    The black eyes widened, not weak at all, and the people around him kept yelling and roaring.


    "Compared to what?!" the black man asked.


    The white man thought for a while, took out a revolver from his pocket, and placed it on the bar, teasingly.


    "Better than this."


    When the people around saw the revolver, they immediately understood what the white man meant. This is more courageous.


    Of course, it is more than classic bridges, one shot per person, depending on whose luck is good.


    Beads of sweat came out of the black forehead. This is a bet on life. There is bound to be a death situation, and no one will be a little scared.


    Seeing this, the white man smiled at the black man and said, "Why, afraid?"


    The black man glared at the white man, and said angrily: "I will be afraid, compare and compare!"


    Obviously he didn''t want to lose the momentum, and had some hatred with the white people, so let''s solve it.


    "Very good." The white man smiled.


    The people around also started to coax, shouting constantly, with loud voices, which made the entire bar attracted.


    Su Yan and the others also came over, standing aside and watching quietly.


    "Western cowboys played the rest, but I didn''t expect these people to still use this kind of routine." Anman said with disdain.


    "There are only routines in this world that win people''s hearts. A routine will always be passed on." Yun said with a smile.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he kept waiting, all the people in this hotel are not strong, and the strongest is not in the middle stage of Taoism, he has to wait for the Lion King.


    At this moment, whites and blacks have begun to compete.


    The white man put a bullet into the magazine, rotated the magazine a dozen times, then closed it, and placed it on the bar.


    "What are you betting on?"


    "What do I bet on, of course it is the fate." The black man said coldly.


    "That won''t work, you have to put up a bet anyway."


    "What about me?"


    "Okay, refreshing, I also bet on all of me."


    The white man is not weak, but his eyes are looking at a woman behind the black man with an evil charm on her face.


    The black man frowned and said, "My sister is not on the bet."


    "That won''t work, you have already said everything about you."


    The black sister is not black, but the kind of healthy wheat complexion. She is all over her body and has a very hot body, which can evoke primitive desires.


    The girl was only eighteen years old, and she was in a panic, but she believed her brother.


    "Sister rest assured, I won''t lose."


    The black man first took the pistol, held his head, and pulled the trigger.


    He only heard a crisp sound, the black man was fine, which made him and even his sister breathe a sigh of relief.


    The people around don''t care, after all, this is the first round, it''s too early.


    The smile on the white man''s face remained the same, and he also took the pistol and pointed it at his head.


    He looked at the people around him, with a relaxed look, he pulled the trigger directly, his eyes were always open.


    The result was very disappointing to the black man, and the magazine was empty.


    The white man turned the revolver in his hand a few times, and then threw it at the black man. The people around him began to roar and shout.


    The black man was holding a revolver with a slight trembling in his hand. Now it has a quarter chance, which is already very high.


    He pointed his head and glanced at his sister, with a hint of determination in his eyes.


    And his sister was also holding his arm tightly, her eyes full of fear, and she kept shaking her head.


    "Do not worry!"


    The black man yelled and pulled the trigger. The magazine was still empty, which made the black man sigh.


    There was no smile on the white man''s face, and he stared at the black man.


    "I didn''t expect your luck to be so good!"


    In fact, the white man is at a disadvantage. His chances are always greater than that of the black man, but he is not afraid of death or losing.


    He just wants to get the black property, and even his sister.


    The black man threw the revolver to the white man, and the white man easily caught it.


    The people around him continued to orgasm, roaring deafeningly.


    "Hurry up and shoot!"


    "Yes, hurry up, we can''t wait."


    The white man didn''t pretend, he took the pistol and pointed it at his head, but his eyes looked straight at the black sister.


    "Your sister, I''m going to make a deal!"


    The white man pulled the trigger and clicked. The magazine was still empty, which made everyone around him applaud.


    "Not bad, such good luck."


    "Yeah, I choose the disadvantages myself, it''s really enough, man."


    The black man''s face showed a cold meaning, and his body was shaking involuntarily.


    With a one-half chance, he will face a one-half chance, which is a terrible chance.


    The younger sister beside him took his arm at the moment and shook her head at him and said, "Brother, we can''t compare."


    When the white man heard it, he smiled and said to the black sister: "No way, there is no such good thing in the world, you wait obediently, I will definitely put you in bed later."


    The people around also followed up and asked the black man to pull the trigger quickly.


    The black man was holding a revolver, his fingers trembling involuntarily, his face had long lost its sharpness, and he was completely shy.


    No one is not afraid of death. On the contrary, black people are very afraid of death, because he is caught in the trap of white people. If he dies, then his sister will follow him into a situation where he will not recover.


    After hesitating for a while, the people around him roared even more, and the black man couldn''t help but glance at his sister.


    He kissed his sister''s forehead and said, "Brother will not die!"


    The black man''s eyes showed fierceness, took up the revolver, and pulled the trigger directly.


    boom!


    This sound directly stopped everyone present and watched the black man fall down.


    The black temples were a little scorched and blood was shed. People died naturally, but they didn''t squint and their eyes were still open.


    "Hmph, still want to fight with me!"


    The white man showed his disdain, and at the same time the anxiety in his heart dissipated. Now he has won.


    The black sister burst into tears, shaking her brother constantly, unwilling to believe this fact.


    "Now your property is mine, and your sister will also be mine!"


    The white man laughed, staring at the black sister with a squint, walked over and hugged her.


    No matter how hard the black sister struggles, it will not help, and the people around will not stop it. This is winning or losing.


    "Struggling is useless, I will make you happy later!"


    The white man couldn''t help but kissed the black sister, with only endless enthusiasm in his eyes, and now he just wanted to eliminate this feeling.

 Chapter 1365： Gamble

    No one can stop him, even if the owner of this bar comes, he will have to deal with the girl he is holding. This is a superb.


    Among blacks, it is extremely rare to have such a beautiful skin color and brown. It can be said that the beauty of the entire bar is not as attractive as this girl.


    She is not only beautiful, but also incomparably pure, like a white lotus flower, unmatched by women with heavy makeup in the bar.


    In the same way, this is the sister of the black man, and if he conquers this girl, there will be a different feeling, as if the black man has been trampled by him forever.


    The white man laughed loudly and looked very arrogant, and his palms had begun to touch him.


    When many people saw this scene, they could only shook their heads helplessly. After all, white people are very strong and famous here.


    This is willing to bet and lose. It is legal here. No one can interfere. They can only pity the girl who is about to be ruined.


    At this moment, Bai showed anger on her face and held her hands tightly. She is a woman, and the last thing she wants to see is this scene.


    "I''ll help her!"


    Bai Leng said, and wanted to get out.


    But Su Yan stopped her and shook her head.


    "I can''t just watch him harm such a girl."


    Bai trembled all over, she wouldn''t say anything without being seen by her, but seeing it with her own eyes, she couldn''t remain indifferent.


    It was Yun and others who were filled with righteous indignation at the moment, supporting Bai to teach the white man.


    Su Yan looked at the five people and said lightly, "Who has the final say?!"


    The five of them looked stagnant, then lowered their heads, naturally thinking of the previous events in their hearts.


    "but����"


    Bai was still unwilling, and she became disappointed with Su Yan.


    But Su Yan glanced at the white man, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "You just need to watch, let me play with him."


    Bai''s face was shocked, and she looked at Su Yan with embarrassment. She didn''t expect Su Yan to do it herself.


    Su Yan squeezed into the crowd, looked at the white man, and said, "Wait!"


    Although his voice is not loud, it has a kind of magical power, and it is lingering in the ears of everyone in the whole bar.


    The people present all looked at Su Yan, with a cold expression in their eyes.


    "Is a yellow pig coming to join in the fun too?!"


    A muscular man spoke coldly.


    However, Su Yan turned around and took a look at him. The muscular man was trembling all over, fell to the ground and died like that!


    The people around were shocked, and a single look could kill someone. Who was this person?


    At the same time, their curses to their lips stopped, and they dared not talk any more, for fear of becoming the end of the muscle man.


    This heat wave bar is not an ordinary bar, there are many capable people and strangers, and fools know how the muscle man died.


    But in fact, the muscular man was indeed scared to death by Su Yan, scared to death by his fierce gaze.


    The white man turned around and looked over, with a hint of teasing in his eyes. He looked at Su Yan and asked, "Who do you call to wait."


    Su Yan also looked directly at the white man and said, "You are the one calling."


    The white man came with interest and looked at Su Yan a few times, revealing a hint of disappointment.


    "What qualifications do you thin monkey have to make me wait?!"


    Su Yan was not angry, but pointed to the girl beside the white man and said, "I want her too."


    There was anger on the white man''s face, this girl was already his forbidden, how could anyone get involved!


    "you wanna die!"


    The white man''s eyes stared at Su Yan fiercely, his whole body''s spiritual power had already begun to surge, with a violent force of pressure.


    The people around are discolored, knowing that the white man is angry, this will be a disaster.


    "This kid is going to suffer."


    "Yeah, dare to offend the white man, purely seeking death."


    Su Yan ignored the surrounding discussion, looked straight at the white man, and said coldly: "Would you like to gamble with me?!"


    The white man only has disdain in his eyes, and has no interest at all.


    "It''s just that you are a scumbag, and you want to bet with me. You don''t take a **** and take pictures of yourself."


    A flash of killing intent flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and a ball of flame emerged in his hand, beating constantly.


    He clenched his fist and punched directly, smashing the bar of this bar, and even a hole ten meters deep was exposed on the ground.


    The people around were blindfolded, looking at Su Yan stupidly, with fear on his face.


    "So strong!"


    Many people''s hearts sounded like this at the same time, and Su Yan surprised them too much.


    They couldn''t imagine that Su Yan''s thin body could have such a powerful explosive power.


    Even if he is a white person, he has to face Su Yan seriously at this moment. He knows that Su Yan is not a small character. He also knows that Su Yan will not just stop like that.


    "Where did your kid come from!"


    "Hua Guo!"


    Su Yan said not weakly, keeping his eyes on the white man, which made the white man only avoid his sharp edge.


    The people around laughed and talked that the land of China is a mysterious place for them.


    "No wonder so."


    The white man also nodded. Among the yellow-skinned people in his eyes, only some masters in China could get him.


    "You and I have no grievances, why do you provoke me?"


    "I think it''s fun for you to bet your life, so I want to bet with you too."


    Su Yan explained his intentions, which caused the white man to frown. He knew that Su Yan did not intend to let him go.


    With his own strength, this ten-meter deep pit can also be done, but it will take a lot of effort.


    Since it can be solved without force, the white man did not directly attack Su Yan. This is his most happy thing to bet on.


    The hotel bodyguards and others who had already surrounded him did not show up when the situation slowed down.


    The bartender looked at Su Yan at the moment and said, "You have to pay for this money, or you won''t be able to get out of here."


    Su Yan nodded and glanced at the clouds behind him.


    Yun Li immediately understood it, took out a black card, and flew towards the bartender.


    The bartender took the card and swiped it on the poss machine, with a smile on his face.


    "This amount is enough."


    Su Yan looked at the white man, pointed to a bar next to him and said, "Go to that place."


    The white man also put down the girl, but the girl couldn''t escape at all. She was restrained by his spiritual power and could only stand still.


    The onlookers also moved their positions early at this moment, and walked towards another bar, grabbing the right position.


    When he arrived at the bar, the white man took out the revolver he had just now, and at the same time he took out a handful of bullets from his pocket, and looked at Su Yan with disdain.


    "Do you know the rules of the game?" The white man looked at Su Yan and asked.


    Su Yan nodded, his face recovered calmly, and did not say much.

 Chapter 1366： Willing to bet

    The white man took the revolver, loaded a bullet into it, and then rotated it a dozen times before placing the revolver on the bar.


    "Are you first or me first?"


    The white man looked at Su Yan with a relaxed expression, as if playing this kind of game was a kind of enjoyment for him.


    The people around were watching attentively, with the same voice constantly, this kind of death game completely attracted everyone, even the bodyguards couldn''t help taking a peek.


    "Last time the white people suffered, this time the white people must come first."


    "Yes, let the white people come first."


    "I just don''t know if this kid wants to."


    The voices of the people around him kept coming and going, and it was not too big of a problem at all, it would only make noise.


    Su Yan looked at the white man and said, "I am the most annoying wasting time."


    The white man shrugged and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "It takes so much time for one person to shoot one shot, just go ahead."


    "Simply?" A coldness flashed in the white man''s eyes. "If you want, then I will put another bullet in it."


    The white man opened the magazine of the revolver and filled it with a bullet. Now there are two in it.


    "How about this?"


    The white man looked at Su Yan with a greater smile on his face.


    But who knows that Su Yan shook his head, which made the people around him a little discolored.


    "Why, two bullets are not enough, how big is this guy going to play!"


    "Yes, with two bullets, there are only four empty slots, and the chance of death has increased by more than a little bit."


    "What the **** this kid is going to do, it always feels something is wrong."


    The white man opened his mouth and shouted: "This is not a simple bullet. It is made of special materials. Even if the strong man in the early days of Taoism is hit, he will die!"


    The white people thought that Su Yan was so fearless, and that it was an ordinary bullet, even if the mid laner would be fine.


    "Of course I know."


    Su Yan still didn''t change his words, which made the white man''s face show fierce meaning.


    "Then add one more!"


    With three bullets, there are only three positions left, which can almost stop people breathing.


    The people around were no longer roaring, they all looked at Su Yan firmly.


    "not enough!"


    Su Yan continued, this made the look of the people around him changed drastically, and they didn''t understand what he meant.


    "This kid is so courageous, three are not enough!"


    "It''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers!"


    However, Yun and the others were looking at Su Yan. They knew that Su Yan was tough, so if they dared to do so, they were definitely not afraid of the bullet.


    The white man clenched his fists and looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you here to play the game or to find the fault?!"


    Su Yan showed a smile, completely disregarding the anger of the white man.


    "What, are you persuaded?"


    The white man was furious, and shouted directly: "I will counsel, shit!"


    "That''s good, I thought you were persuaded, that would be boring."


    "How many bullets are you going to add!"


    The white man asked Su Yan directly, his whole body and spiritual power were extremely violent, making the people around him involuntarily retreat.


    "Five!"


    Su Yan stretched out a palm and said lightly.


    Everyone on the scene took a breath, five. What kind of concept is this? It''s a rhythm of death.


    "Only one space is left, is this man crazy!"


    "I think he just wanted to die."


    "Whoever shoots first now will have a five-sixth chance of death!"


    Everyone can''t calm down, although the death game must kill one person, what can be played is the heartbeat, this time, if you install five, then it is not a heartbeat, it is completely seeking death.


    The white man''s eyes were violent, his face showed hideous meaning, and he stared at Su Yan firmly.


    "You are here to make trouble!"


    "I''m not here to make trouble. If you don''t want to, just pretend I didn''t say it."


    Su Yan was still indifferent, and the white man disagreed, so he could shoot directly. When he stood up, the white man''s ending had already been decided.


    "Five, then you shoot first?!"


    Su Yan nodded unexpectedly, which stunned everyone around him.


    "Is this kid really not afraid of death!"


    "Watching is here to find death."


    Without saying anything, the white man loaded the bullet directly, dazzled the clip, and threw the revolver to Su Yan.


    "You shoot, if you don''t hit, then I am dead!!"


    Su Yan took the pistol, without hesitation, put the gun on his head, his face was extremely indifferent.


    The people around climaxed and began to shout constantly.


    "Shoot, shoot, shoot!"


    Even the hotel bodyguard couldn''t help but ran over at this moment, and screamed together.


    Yun and the others looked at Su Yan with great interest. They somewhat understood what Su Yan meant. This is called treating his body by his own way.


    Su Yan held the pistol and looked at the white man and said, "By the way, we haven''t said the stake yet."


    The white man''s face became cold, and he said directly: "Stop shit, I bet everything."


    "It''s not worth it, I want all your women too."


    The white man looked violent, but he nodded his head. Everyone was dead, and women still had a fart.


    Su Yan pulled the trigger, and everyone around him held his breath, waiting for the result.


    They didn''t hear the bang, but they heard a click, which meant that Su Yan was not shot.


    Everyone has an unbelievable look, and it can be encountered with such a low probability.


    "This!"


    "This person stepped on shit!"


    On the other hand, the white man''s complexion has changed at this moment, cold sweat on his forehead keeps coming out, and his whole body is already shaking.


    He knew that he had lost, it was his turn, and he would be shot as a result, he was completely defeated.


    But he was not reconciled, and he managed to hold the beauty and win all the black people''s fortune, but it was all at a loss.


    Su Yan put the gun down, kept spinning in his hand, then threw it to the white man, with the same smile on his face.


    "It''s your turn."


    The white man did not catch the gun and let the gun fall to the ground, his face was already pale.


    The people around were unhappy at the moment, they were all booing, and some even looked down upon the whites.


    "Why, are you persuaded?!"


    If the white man could speak now, he would definitely curse this person, Mad, this is still not counseling, he will face death directly.


    He wanted to escape. This was an idea that suddenly flashed through the mind of the white man, and then he acted.


    The white man ran towards the door of the bar, so fast that everyone around him was completely unexpected.


    But when he ran a few steps, he found that he couldn''t move forward and could only run on the spot.


    The white man was shocked. He knew that he was definitely controlled by someone and could not escape.


    Su Yan walked to the white man''s side and looked at him coldly. At this moment, there was killing intent in his eyes.


    "Why, want to escape?"


    When the white man saw Su Yan, his temper was completely lost and he was completely persuaded.


    "It''s not okay to escape, you must be willing to bet."


    Su Yan spoke again and pointed the pistol at the white man''s head.

 Chapter 1367： Then you have to die!

    The cold muzzle of the revolver hit the white man''s forehead. This coldness caused the white man to tremble and completely lost his reason.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    The white man begged for mercy. He was very afraid of death. He was very afraid of death. He didn''t want to die.


    The white people''s begging for mercy made the people around them sigh. It is really unpredictable that such a fierce and famous person will have today.


    But they are not surprised, most of which add life to this end.


    And some people who are dissatisfied with white people are very happy at this moment, and they are crazy with joy.


    "Kill him quickly, and be willing to bet!"


    "Yes, kill him!"


    Many people kept roaring, their voices shook the sky, which is a kind of venting of dissatisfaction and previous grievances.


    The white man looked at Su Yan with only begging on his face, although he knew the odds were slim.


    "Begging if it works, the black man will not die just now."


    "He is also a man full of evil, no need to be sympathetic."


    The white man said quickly, trying to excuse himself.


    "You are half a catty, but his sister is innocent."


    The white man glanced at the black sister who was still standing by, and couldn''t help saying, "I, can I move her?"


    "It''s too late."


    Su Yan put his finger through the trigger and only needs to pull it gently, and the white man will undoubtedly die.


    At this moment, there was a cold expression on the white man''s face, staring at Su Yan fiercely, extremely violent, this was his last arrogance.


    "Do you know who I am!"


    "It has something to do with me." Su Yan said indifferently.


    "I am a member of the killing organization, they will definitely trouble you if you kill me!"


    Su Yan heard this and moved in his heart. He came here to find the killing organization, but he didn''t expect the white man to have contact with them.


    "What do you have to do with the killing organization?"


    The white man thought Su Yan was scared, and couldn''t help but sneered: "The wild dog of the killing organization is my brother."


    The wild dog is the first hand of the Lion King, and the realm is comparable to the existence of the later Taoists, I have to say that it is very strong.


    However, Su Yan showed disappointment and said, "I don''t know any cats or dogs."


    Su Yan''s words made the white man startled, and then he smiled.


    "Dare you say that wild dogs are cats and dogs!"


    His voice was so loud that everyone in the bar heard it, and countless people looked at him with unkind expressions.


    "This kid is too arrogant, dare to say that wild dogs are cats and dogs!"


    "The wild dog boss is the person in charge here, and anyone who dares to treat him disrespectfully will die."


    "This kid is really not afraid of anything, when he cries."


    Someone has already contacted with their mobile phones. After all, there are many members of the killing organization in this bar, but they are afraid that they will not be able to beat Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the white man and said, "Your wild dog brother can''t save you."


    But at this moment, a person rushed in from the door of the hotel, sturdy and violent.


    "Who are you, dare to kill the white man!"


    Su Yan looked at this person with indifferent eyes and didn''t care.


    But the white man smiled and hurriedly said, "Brother Dog, help me!"


    But as soon as he made his voice, Su Yan pulled the trigger and with a bang, the bullet penetrated the white man''s head.


    The white man fell softly, and at the last moment he still didn''t want to believe that Su Yan actually dared to kill him in front of Brother Dog.


    The white man fell heavily on the ground, and blood flowed out of the hole, staining the ground red.


    The people around were stunned, and couldn''t believe that Su Yan dared to do it in front of Brother Dog.


    The person who came was naturally a wild dog, with a violent face and a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "you wanna die!"


    The wild dog yelled, and the surrounding bodyguards immediately surrounded Su Yan, but they were still a little far apart.


    They didn''t dare to push Su Yan too much, and were afraid that Su Yan would jump the wall quickly. After all, they knew the strength of Su Yan''s punch just now.


    And Yun and the others also came to Su Yan and looked at the wild dog coldly. In the later period of the Taoist, Yun and the others felt a little weak.


    "How come there are so many capable people and strangers in this country A!"


    Huo said coldly, it was the first time he came to Country A.


    "This can be regarded as the elite martial arts circles in Africa." Yun didn''t find it strange. These people are not from country A either.


    "That''s it."


    Huo and others nodded, only then came to understand.


    And Su Yan looked at the wild dog, his eyes fluctuated, and asked: "I want to ask you one thing."


    Where can wild dogs listen to Su Yan''s words, Su Yan killed his brother, he must destroy Su Yan.


    The wild dog jumped like thunder, and leaped directly, moving his hands together, with great strength, and directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    And Su Yan did not move, and let the wild dog''s fist fall on him, without any damage at all.


    The people around now looked astonished, with terrified faces, looking at Su Yan as if looking at a demon.


    "This...so strong?!"


    "This kid is not easy, Hua Guo is really mysterious!"


    "Here I watched some."


    The humane and powerful people around are all talking about Su Yan.


    But someone in the crowd said: "He is not offending the wild dog, but the killing organization!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and then they woke up. The wild dogs are only the lion king''s subordinates. This is the point.


    "It''s ugly to die against the killing organization."


    Su Yan ignored these words, still looking at the wild dog, and asked again: "Answer my question, I can spare your life!"


    The wild dog was violent, his eyes flashed with full killing intent, and his dignity was provoked, which he could not accept.


    "I''ll talk until you win!"


    As soon as the wild dog''s words fell, Su Yan''s figure disappeared like a ghost, and immediately appeared in front of the wild dog, which made the wild dog very scared.


    With just a light punch, Su Yan''s fist fell on the wild dog''s chest, and the wild dog flew upside down and flew directly out of the bar.


    Su Yan also ran out and lifted the wild dog up like a dead dog.


    The people in the bar also ran out at this moment, their faces were ashamed, and they couldn''t accept this result at all.


    "Can you accept my inquiry now?"


    Su Yan looked at the wild dog with a slight pressure on his hands, which made the wild dog breathe hard.


    Where is the wild dog half proud, he was already frightened at this moment, and at the same time his chest was so painful that he knew that he was so different from Su Yan.


    "You say, you say."


    "Know the overseas Chinese in China, and even these five people?!"


    Su Yan took the photo from Yun and placed it in front of the wild dog.


    The wild dog looked around, with a blank expression on his face, and kept shaking his head.


    "Never seen it."


    "never seen it?!"


    Su Yan''s expression became cold, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "My lord, I really haven''t seen it before, so I dare not deceive you."


    "Then you have to die!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, as if sentenced.

 Chapter 1368： The arrival of the lion king

    Su Yan''s voice is extremely cold, this is a sentence for wild dogs, no one can stop half a point, he said whoever dies will have to die!


    The people around them looked even more ugly. They thought that Su Yan would only beat the wild dog violently. They didn''t expect that Su Yan would really kill the wild dog and dare to say such things.


    A member of the killing organization spoke cautiously at this moment: "You have to weigh it up, the wild dog is the lion king''s subordinate!"


    Su Yan didn''t care, and directly applied force with his hand, easily crushing the cervical spine of the wild dog.


    The wild dog let out a scream, and the divine consciousness began to dissipate, which was naturally the result of Su Yan''s divine consciousness invasion.


    Seeing that the wild dogs had no life, the people around were completely stupid. The backbone of the dignified killing organization, the wild dogs, died in the hands of an outsider.


    If this news spreads out, it will definitely be a breaking news, and it will resound all over Africa.


    The wild dog was thrown directly on the ground by Su Yan, his face remained cold, because he did not ask for valuable information, which made him very upset.


    Su Yan grabbed a member of the killing organization and said coldly, "Call you Lion King."


    This member of the killing organization was so frightened that he was so stupid that he was trembling all over, foaming at his mouth, where he could make calls.


    Su Yan threw him into the air, looked at the others, and roared, "Call me the Lion King, or you will all die!"


    He is a threat. Only in this way, this group of people will contact the Lion King. He wants the Lion King to show up so that he can ask him about Chen Ning and others.


    This group of people was so frightened that their complexions were extremely pale, and they began to connect one by one, and they would die if the Lion King did not come.


    Yun and the others have been standing next to Su Yan. At this moment, they knew that Su Yan was fierce and that Su Blood Demon did not come out of thin air.


    But they didn''t stop them. This group of people are not good birds. Only by adopting such threats can they catch big fish.


    At the moment, the lion king was going through the clouds with a group of beauties, and his cell phone kept ringing, which made him very unhappy.


    "Go down!"


    The Lion King shouted at a beautiful woman with a hot body and a superb appearance.


    The beauty hurriedly got down from the lion king in fright, curled up and shivered.


    The Lion King took the cell phone and glanced at it. The phone was blown up.


    He answered a phone call at random and said angrily: "What a shit, disturb my good mood!"


    The members of the killing organization on the other side of the phone said with a bloodless expression: "Lion...sir, lion king, there is...someone is making trouble in the bar, brother wild dog, he...he..."


    The lion king''s expression changed, and he immediately said angrily: "What happened to the wild dog?!"


    "He was beaten to death!"


    The Lion King suddenly smashed the phone, his forehead was full of veins, and he was furious.


    The wild dog is his most powerful subordinate, he cultivated it by one hand. Now that he is dead, he is equivalent to a dead general, naturally angry.


    The Lion King was no longer interested in playing with women, and got up directly from the bed, put on his clothes and left the hotel.


    The Lion King was very fast, but he rushed to the bar in a moment, and at a glance he saw the crowd at the entrance of the bar.


    The Lion King stopped and walked slowly towards the door of the bar, and he saw Su Yan at a glance.


    He knew that this person was the one who killed wild dogs. This was absolutely impossible. He could feel the fierce killing intent in Su Yan''s eyes, which was absolutely unique to the strong.


    But Su Yan had long known the arrival of the Lion King, and he could easily perceive the Lion King''s spiritual power.


    Su Yan also looked at the lion king, his face was peaceful, his previous killing intent disappeared.


    "Are you the Lion King of the Killing Organization?"


    The lion king has yellow hair and a very long beard. It looks like a golden lion king, especially his eyes, with a cold light and domineering.


    "You killed the wild dog?!"


    Su Yan waved his hand, and said helplessly: "No way, I ask him if he can''t answer, and he can''t satisfy me."


    Regarding Su Yan''s explanation, the eyes of the Lion King showed bloodshot eyes, and he was obviously furious. He didn''t expect Su Yan to answer this way.


    "It seems you are not afraid of me anymore!"


    The Lion King said coldly, staring at Su Yan steadily.


    The people around him felt quite relieved at the moment, and they felt relieved when the Lion King arrived. After all, they knew the power of the Lion King.


    On the other hand, Yun and the others are a little uneasy. After all, this is the existence of one of the five masters of the killing organization. The state of Taoist Consummation is too normal.


    Before Su Yan killed the poisonous dragon and orangutan, they had not seen it. Even if Su Yanzhi really killed it, the Lion King was stronger, so they didn''t know if Su Yan could beat the Lion King.


    Facing the words of the Lion King, Su Yan showed a faint smile, fearing him, this is really ignorant.


    "I''m afraid of you, am I still standing here?"


    Su Yan seemed to be looking at Sabi, showing a sense of sarcasm.


    The Lion King couldn''t help snorting coldly, and the slender nails on his hands flashed with chill.


    "Very well, you are not afraid that it is best, so I can also avenge the wild dogs!"


    "Vengeance is fine, but you have to answer a question beforehand."


    "what is the problem?!"


    The Lion King roared and asked him to answer questions, which was really intolerable.


    "Have you seen these five people?"


    Su Yan took the photo and asked the lion king.


    "They have been killed by me!"


    The Lion King was obviously going to report to Su Yan, knowing that Su Yan was looking for the person in the photo.


    There were two flames in Su Yan''s eyes. He was naturally not stupid. Knowing the lie of the Lion King made him very angry.


    "It looks like I have to subdue you first before you can tell the truth." Su Yan''s hand is also beating flames, and he can shoot at any time.


    However, the lion king''s spiritual power gushing out of his body is actually the same golden spiritual power as Su Yan, which is very rare.


    Su Yan was moved in his heart. This spiritual power is good food for him. In Su Yan''s eyes, the lion king is now like a braised lion head, not an opponent, but a dish.


    Everyone was surprised by Su Yan''s look, and didn''t know what Su Yan meant.


    "What kind of eyes does this kid look at, looking at the lion king as if looking at delicious food!"


    "Is he eating the lion king?!"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, the Lion King is invincible."


    The Lion King also noticed Su Yan''s eyes, his anger reached its peak, and only killing was in his eyes.


    Su Yan was not satisfied with the lion king��s anger. He added enthusiasm and said: ��I forgot to tell you that I have already killed two members of your killing organization.��


    The Lion King was taken aback, and said in disbelief: "Nonsense!"


    "Poisonous dragon and orangutan, can you still see them?"


    Su Yan smiled playfully, he knew that the lion king would definitely be angry.


    Sure enough, the Lion King��s eyes burst into fire. He did not expect that the person who killed the wild dog was the one who killed the poisonous dragon and the orangutan.

 Chapter 1369： hellokitty

    As one of the five masters of the killing organization, second only to the existence of whales and Nile crocodiles, he naturally knew this kind of news.


    The orangutan and the poisonous dragon are his close friends. Compared with the whale and the Nile crocodile, the three of them are better. How can he not be angry when the two brothers die.


    He never thought that the culprit was the man in front of him, a young boy who looked only in his twenties.


    "You killed the orangutan and the poisonous dragon?!"


    The lion king roared and roared, as if the whole world was under his control, and he was worthy of being the overlord of the grassland.


    Su Yan nodded, very satisfied with the lion king''s anger.


    "Then you will die for me!"


    The lion king kept roaring, his hair was yellow and shiny, golden spiritual power filled the whole city, and the world changed color.


    Countless people were horrified, knowing that this was the lion king''s anger. When the lion king became angry, the whole flying rice would be destroyed.


    "Who has offended the Lion King!"


    Someone looked at the sky, the phantom of the lion king that grew larger, and their hearts trembled.


    "It seems to be coming from the heat wave bar. I''m afraid someone is making trouble."


    "I don''t know how to die, dare to go to the heat wave bar!"


    A group of people said indignantly that they are all big men in the martial arts world of Feilaimi, but compared to the lion king, they are like Xiaoxiimi.


    Looking at the lion king who was entangled with golden spiritual power in the sky, Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated slightly. The realm of this lion king was already at a bottleneck, and it only needed an opportunity to break through to the Yin Dan realm.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care at all. Even if the Lion King was a strong man in the Yin Dan realm, he would not be afraid of the slightest, and he would fight a battle, even if the winner was not divided.


    The beating flames in Su Yan''s hands began to grow bigger and bigger, and finally formed a fire dragon, which flew up to compete with the lion king for the glory of the world.


    Standing on the golden dragon phantom, Su Yan looked indifferently, looking at the lion king, killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "Go ahead."


    The lion king''s fury became more and more high, his hands clasped tightly, and with a roar, a lion roar rushed towards Su Yan.


    This is a technique that can smash the eardrums and shatter the mind of the brain. It is not unbelievable, it is simply a secret technique.


    However, Su Yan showed disdain, his spiritual power was running, and the sound of Long Xiao rippling between the heavens and the earth, everyone changed their colors.


    "What sound is this, it is even more terrifying than the roar of the lion king!"


    Someone trembled, and hurriedly resisted with spiritual power, and the whole body was terrified.


    But many people have an unusually dignified expression and frown.


    Suddenly, someone shouted in horror: "This...this is a dragon from the mysterious East!"


    Many people''s complexions changed on the spot, revealing an unbelievable face, and their faces were full of amazement, and they were already frightened.


    Dragon, something that does not exist in this world, but is yearned by everyone in the world.


    There are magic dragons in the west and dragons in the east. Compared with the dragons, they are more mysterious and terrifying existences that have made countless people in the world obsessed with them.


    Seeing the phantom of the dragon today and hearing the sound of the dragon''s roar, they were not afraid.


    The phantom of the lion king, who was originally arrogant and arrogant, has actually wilted at this moment, and suddenly changed its appearance.


    "Meow meow meow����"


    The moment this voice came out, the Lion King looked stunned, and then his old face was very pale.


    He couldn''t imagine that his best secret technique was completely suppressed by Su Yan, and his dignified generation of lion kings, the phantom was scared like a cat.


    Not only the lion king, but the people present and even the entire flying to the rice show an incredible look at this moment.


    "This... is this a cat?"


    "No, this is...hellokitty!"


    The Lion King had even more killing intentions in his eyes. He knew that Su Yan was not a simple existence. After all, the people who could kill the poisonous dragon and the orangutan one after another were definitely not ordinary characters.


    "Do you think you will win this way!"


    The Lion King looked at Su Yan, his hatred anger burning like a sea of ??fire.


    Facing the lion king''s anger, Su Yan didn''t care, looked at him faintly and said, "You continue to shoot."


    The lion king''s hands were like lion claws, grabbing in the void, a terrifying force surged towards Su Yan.


    The lion king phantom that had become hellokitty recovered and rushed towards the golden dragon.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his spiritual power fluctuated, and the moves of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" came out.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!"


    At this moment, the golden dragon''s eyes showed anger, his body swayed, and the sky and the earth seemed to do what it wanted.


    The lion king''s scratching of the void did not cause any injuries to Su Yan at all, but only scratched Su Yan''s clothes.


    At the same time, the golden dragon swooped down from the nine heavens and fought with the lion king.


    The lion king''s phantom king was completely gone at this moment. After Su Yan showed the flying dragon in the sky, the lion king phantom was completely suppressed and could not show half of its prestige.


    After the golden dragon hit the lion king phantom, the lion king phantom was no more domineering and became sickly.


    Jinlong took the opportunity to strike again, and the Lion King phantom completely collapsed when it was a minute away from the Lion King phantom.


    "Meow meow meow����"


    The shadow of the lion king actually made a meowing sound again, which made the people around him very surprised, and many people smiled.


    Especially Yun and others, the laughter continued, and it was completely unexpected that such a fierce duel would turn into drama.


    The lion king spit out a mouthful of blood. In such a battle, his lion king''s power will be wiped out, and anyone will put on him a hellokitty hat in the future.


    Su Yan still looked at the lion king indifferently, and said softly: "Dogs can''t change eating shit. I wonder if your cat eats fish?"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth showed a touch of amplitude. He had a bold idea, and Yun had already implemented it.


    The Lion King''s face also changed a little. He had never encountered anything like this before, and he didn''t know what shame his phantom would do.


    It''s already meowing, and eating fish is not impossible.


    The Lion King''s face changed, he absolutely could not allow such a thing to happen, after that he would not be able to stand up completely.


    But at this time, the cloud had already brought a large bucket of tuna, sprinkled it on the ground casually, looking at the lion king phantom with a smile on his face.


    The lion king phantom was still screaming, panicking, after all, the golden dragon was beside it, and he could destroy him with one blow at any time.


    "No, no!"


    The Lion King roared and wanted to take back his phantom, but the next second he found that he had no contact with the phantom, which shocked his heart.


    This is naturally what Su Yan did, in order to make the phantom of the lion king a real cat, a hellokitty.


    "Don''t eat fish yet?!"


    Su Yan looked at the shadow of the lion king with a tone that was almost commanding.

 Chapter 1370： Lion King Eats Fish

    Under Su Yan''s order, the Lion King Xuying had to do it reluctantly. It was now controlled by Su Yan.


    Under the incredible and even unbelievable faces of everyone, the shadow of the lion king shrank and became a real kitten.


    What made everyone''s expressions drastically changed was that the shadow of the lion king... actually approached the tuna.


    "What is it doing?!"


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    "Yes, how could the shadow of the lion king eat fish!"


    Many people couldn''t help but roar out, they couldn''t accept it at all, after all, the Lion King was once the uppermost existence in their hearts.


    However, their words couldn''t stop the shadow of the lion king. The shadow of the lion king, like a cat, approached the tuna step by step.


    Beside the tuna, the Lion King phantom glanced aggrievedly at Su Yan. Instead, it hoped that Su Yan would destroy it. Even if it was just a spiritual power phantom, it didn''t want to be humiliated.


    But Su Yan did not agree, but ordered it to eat half of the tuna.


    In the end, the Lion King phantom caught a tuna, twisted it, and swallowed it.


    Many people''s faces are very ugly, but they can''t do anything, so they can only look at them.


    The Lion King looked at Su Yan''s gaze, he had already reached the peak, and his anger was already furious before the fight.


    He is still angry now, with a sense of resentment, and a look of resentment.


    "You Huaxia have a saying that you can''t kill people but nod your head. It would be too much to do so!"


    A big man finally couldn''t help but speak out, and he was afraid for a while after the words came out.


    Su Yan looked at him with cold eyes, and the pressure of pressure suppressed the person''s breath.


    "What kind of thing are you worthy of me?!"


    Su Yan behaved quite powerfully, so he had to deal with this group of people, humiliating them in every possible way, and then killing them, otherwise the people who died of evil would be superb.


    After the Lion King Xuying ate half of the fish, he looked at Su Yan aggrievedly and made a meow sound.


    Su Yan nodded, very satisfied, and then with a wave of his hand, the shadow of the lion king disappeared.


    Yun asked unclearly at this moment: "Captain, why do you keep this half?"


    Now Yun has regarded Su Yan as the captain, he is just a player, a player who is completely convinced.


    "Of course it works."


    Su Yan did not directly explain, but this made many people look at the Lion King.


    "Impossible, how could he have such a bold idea!"


    "Yes, how much the Lion King exists, even if the phantom is surrendered, he himself is the supreme powerhouse!"


    "Lion King, this kid is too arrogant, quickly kill him!"


    Many people yelled, and the fool knew what Su Yan meant, and the remaining half was for the Lion King.


    "Unreasonable!"


    The Lion King could no longer bear Su Yan''s humiliation anymore, and leaped forward with a punch and blasted towards Su Yan.


    The power of his fist was terrifying, he only felt the spatial fluctuations, and he hadn''t touched yet, and waves of ripples filled his surroundings.


    And Su Yan didn''t have any fluctuations, quietly waiting for the lion king''s punch.


    Just a few minutes away from him, Su Yan also clenched his fist, raised his hand and punched the Lion King.


    Only a loud noise was heard, and there was a sign of collapse in the surrounding area. Countless buildings could not support this terrifying fluctuation, and they collapsed.


    The big men present were also shaken by the ripples, vomiting blood one after another, and kept backing away.


    Su Yan took a step back, while the Lion King flew upside down, crashing his heat wave bar head-on.


    The Lion King clutched his arms and emerged from the ruins, unkempt and dusty.


    He didn''t pay attention to this, but stared at Su Yan, he realized that he could not see through the enemy in front of him, and this meant danger.


    Su Yan said to the Lion King: "If you can eat the remaining fish obediently, I can consider keeping your whole body."


    The lion king''s long hair was red, like bright blood, which put him into a violent mode.


    "Too much bullying!"


    The Lion King rushed in angrily and punched the Pegasus Meteor Fist, his fists were extremely fierce, powerful, and the sound of breaking through the sky continued.


    Su Yan greeted him indifferently and kept making moves, resisting the lion king''s attack.


    "Who are you!"


    The Lion King didn''t understand. Although he didn''t know China, he had never heard of such a young and strong man.


    "I am God!"


    Su Yan said lightly, there was a hint of coldness in his eyes, with a breathtaking power that made the Lion King afraid to look at it.


    The Lion King brought all the powers of his body together and displayed the strongest blow. This kind of power even the Nile crocodile did not dare to deal with it at will.


    However, what made the Lion King desperate was that Su Yan resisted and easily dispelled his strong power.


    Su Yan used Yuan Li, a drop of Yuan Li was enough to dissolve the power of the Lion King, which was considered a kind of face for the Lion King, after all, he used Yuan Li.


    The Lion King kept breathing heavily, looking at Su Yan, only at this moment did he know what a killer was and what a strong one was.


    "Now, do you have any capital to resist?"


    Su Yan said, the sound was not loud but it made the Lion King almost fall to the ground like five thunders.


    "just kill me!"


    The lion king looked at Su Yan and wanted to split, only begging Su Yan to kill him.


    "Killing you is not that simple, you are talking about eating the fish first."


    "I will not eat!"


    This is humiliation, he will not eat even if he is dead.


    But in the next second, the Lion King rushed towards the tuna and held it directly in his mouth.


    He was attacked by Su Yan''s divine consciousness, and the pain he couldn''t bear, it was just a second.


    At the same time, Su Yan has acquired the memory of the Lion King, but unfortunately he has not found useful information. The Lion King has never seen or heard of Chen Ning and others.


    There was a look of disappointment on Su Yan''s face, and this time came again for nothing, which made his heart worry even more.


    But the people around him exploded the pot at the moment, because the lion king had already eaten a tuna.


    Tuna is a superior fish. It is understandable for the Lion King to eat or even anyone eats it. But in this situation, the Lion King eats fish, which means that he regards himself as a cat.


    The Lion King not only ate a piece of tuna, but rushed to eat it, cleaned up all the tuna, and took out the whole fish bones from his mouth.


    "Delicious, delicious!"


    The Lion King said with a smirk, he is now very different from before, like a fool.


    That''s right, after Su Yan obtained the memory of the Lion King, he shattered his spiritual knowledge and turned him into an idiot. At the same time, his spiritual power was not absorbed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t kill the Lion King directly, but he knew that the Lion King would not survive. If he became like this, his enemies would definitely not let him go, and would inevitably take revenge.

 Chapter 1371： Anger

    There are many enemies of the Lion King, and many of the things he has done are brutal, and the enemies must hate him deeply.


    He looks like this, how can the group of enemies not get revenge? Some people have already laughed before Su Yan has left.


    On the other hand, everyone else was pale, and they were terribly scared of Su Yanna, and they were no different from Su Yan and the killing organization.


    The killing organization is not a single person, there are two big bosses, whale and Nile crocodile, and an organization boss that is unknown to outsiders.


    Of course, what Su Yan gave them was not the bloodthirsty fear, but a powerful and mysterious fear in the East.


    Su Yan looked at Yun and the others, then said: "Let''s go!"


    There was a hint of anger in his voice, because the Lion King did not know the news of Chen Ning and others, which made him very dissatisfied.


    There was still a smile on the faces of Yun and the others. When they heard Su Yan''s words, the five hurriedly nodded and left here with Su Yan.


    "Captain, I now admire you so much, like the water of the Yellow River surging endlessly."


    "Captain, you are a **** in our hearts, stalwart Athena!"


    Bai also came out, saying words of praise.


    Su Yan flicked his head and said slightly angrily: "Athena shit."


    The others also smiled, knowing that Bai was ironic, but Su Yan was innocent.


    The group left Feilaimi, and now they don''t want to run around, let Yun lead the team directly to the base camp of the killing organization.


    The base camp of the killing organization is also within the range of Feilaimi, but it is not in the urban area, and it is mobile, which is difficult to find.


    Through his own means, Yun took Su Yan and others to the most likely place, the desert cave.


    The desert cave is two hundred miles away from Feilai Mi, which is considered to be the edge of Feilai Mi. That place is known as one of the three death places of country A.


    And this didn''t make Su Yan care. Even if it was the most dangerous place in the world, he had to go. He had to find Chen Ning''s people, even their corpses.


    There was no word at all along the way, and they were very silent, because there was no smile on Su Yan''s face, it was all cold, which made Yun and the others very self-aware.


    When you arrive at the desert cave, you will see a desolation, with no plants everywhere, and you can''t even see the bushes.


    There are some caves dug by animals around. From time to time, you can actually see the meerkats, standing vigilantly near the entrance of the cave.


    "There is no water in this place, no plants, how do these mongooses survive?"


    Yun said coldly, "They are not ordinary mongooses, they eat dead bodies!"


    The expressions of Bai et al. changed transiently, and there was a trace of fear for the group of mongooses.


    "Look, their eyes are a little different."


    When everyone looked around, they realized that the eyes of these mongooses were a little strange, twin pupils!


    "Yes, there are two pupils in one of their eyes. These mongooses are natural killers. Don''t think they seem to be scared."


    But Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these at all, and said impatiently, "Do business."


    The horror atmosphere created by Yun suddenly disappeared, and Yun looked helpless.


    Bai has come to understand that he is a powerful Taoist, his sister, what is terrible about a mongoose.


    It''s no wonder that these mongooses showed wary eyes. If they were ordinary people, they would have taken action long ago.


    Su Yan looked into the distance, only to see a dead tree in the center of the desert cave, which was huge, and he couldn''t help walking over.


    Yun and the others also followed closely, and when they saw the dead tree, there was a jealous expression on their faces.


    "This seems to be known as the sacred tree of the desert."


    Su Yan looked at the giant tree that had withered for a long time, his eyes waved, and a beating flame filled his hands.


    The flame jumped on his hand a few times, and then rushed towards the giant tree, and the flame suddenly rose and became a sea of ??flames.


    However, under the sea of ??fire, this giant tree did not change the slightest, as if it could not be burned, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but move slightly.


    "This tree is a little weird."


    "Let me just say it, this is what the local mercenary told me." Yun looked smug.


    "Yun, you still have contact with mercenaries!" Bai Leng said.


    "I used to dare to work in investigations, so naturally I have to make good relations with many people, otherwise how to investigate." Yun said indifferently.


    The fire was eager to try, and it could be seen that after Su Yan took his hand, he finally did not make a move. His fire and Su Yan''s golden flames must be, it is not fire.


    Su Yan touched the giant tree and said, "You were abandoned by the world and met by me. This is your chance."


    The spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand fluctuated, and he went towards the giant tree, and this spiritual power immediately enveloped the entire trunk of the giant tree.


    There is no change on the surface of the giant tree, but at a distance of 100 meters underground, very immature rhizomes begin to emerge, which represents new life.


    "There is only so much I can help you, so you can do it yourself."


    After Su Yan said, he no longer looked at the giant tree, lifted his leg and left.


    "Captain, just left?!"


    Yun and the others are surprised, this has not yet entered the lair of the killing organization.


    "They are no longer here."


    Su Yan said lightly, the footsteps remained the same, and he did not look back.


    "what?!"


    Yun was stunned, and then revealed a sense of decadence. He naturally believed in Su Yan''s judgment.


    And just after the few people left, the group of mongooses who had been so scared to hide in the cave ran out at this moment.


    Each mongoose stood neatly in front of the giant tree, very solemn and holy, as if people were praying.


    ...


    And when Su Yan and others were looking for the killing organization''s nest, the killing organization also found a place to look for them, because they got the news that the Lion King was turned into an idiot.


    The most traditional and ancient hall in Africa, whales and Nile crocodiles are inside, but they are not the leader.


    Sitting in the first place was a man in white clothes with his head covered, only a pair of eyes were exposed, but those eyes had the most incredible look.


    The killing organization is naturally famous for killing, but the eyes of this white-clothed man are full of compassion, like a saint, which is too contradictory.


    But this is not the point, the point is the words of the whale and others.


    The whale looked violent, looked at everyone in the entire hall, and said angrily: "This person has killed two masters of my killing organization, and now he has abolished the Lion King. Why does the killing organization exist here without repaying me? "


    The eyes of the Nile crocodile also shone with cold luster, which was extremely angry.


    "He came from China."


    "No matter where he comes, this person will die!" The whale said without a doubt.


    The Nile Crocodile shook his head and said: "What I mean is that it may have something to do with the group of Chinese soldiers who came before."

 Chapter 1372： Visit in person

    As soon as the Nile crocodile''s words fell, the whale''s face became gloomy, and a dignified meaning appeared.


    After a few seconds, the whale looked up at the Nile crocodile and said, "This has nothing to do with us, right?"


    The Nile Crocodile shook his head and said: "It doesn''t matter, we are just bystanders. The Chinese soldiers were taken away by Jiwa."


    "Jiwa!" The whale''s expression changed, and then said, "Jiwa, why do they care so much about this group of Chinese ants?"


    Jiwa''s identity is naturally extraordinary, she can also be ranked among the mysterious mercenaries, number 8, ranked in the top ten.


    Ji Wa is not weaker than their existence. Otherwise, when Ji Wa brought a group of people to Country A, they would definitely block or even suppress it.


    But because of the strength of Jiwa and the people behind him, plus a batch of new drugs given to them by the energy technology company, they recognized Jiwa''s status and even withdrew from Jibupo, the largest city in country A.


    After all, the so powerful Jiwa is also ranked eighth among the mysterious mercenaries. One can imagine how terrifying the people ahead of him are.


    This is not cowardice. On the contrary, it is a matter of knowledge of the times. The whales and others know the strength of the mysterious mercenary, so they avoid the edge for the time being, otherwise they know that the killing organization may be bloodied with it, and even be dead.


    But the whale''s brows frowned, and he suddenly felt that his organization had become a big head.


    This has nothing to do with it, but it has caused it to lose three generals, which has been extremely painful.


    The black-clothed man in the first seat said nothing, like an old monk sitting still, looking dumbly at everyone present.


    In fact, he was just a puppet, who was selected as the holy boy of the killing organization, and he had no power or ability.


    In fact, the boss of the killing organization is the whale, but he is equivalent to the status of the regent, and he has not directly become the boss.


    "This matter is too complicated, but one thing is that the young man is absolutely not allowed to mess around again, and must be eliminated immediately!"


    Regardless of Su Yan''s status, he would not care that Su Yan was from China. What he had to do now was to destroy Su Yan, because Su Yan made him lose three generals.


    The Nile crocodile also nodded, looked at the people around and said: "Everyone must be vigilant and report directly when you encounter this person. Don''t fight against it!"


    "Yes!"


    Many people shouted, very obedient.


    At the same time, Su Yan and the others had left the desert cave and went to the second possible lair of the killing organization-the ancient palace.


    The ancient palace is the ancient palace of country A. It has been built for thousands of years. At least hundreds of kings live in this palace and it has an extremely long history.


    The ancient palace is on the western edge of Feilaimi, not too far away from Feilaimi, but it is very desolate.


    This stems from the turbulent situation in Country A. The martial arts cultivators are in separate formations, and no one cares about it.


    Of course, there is also a major reason. This is one of the nests of the killing organization, and the killing organization will use it as its temporary meeting place from time to time.


    At this moment, the whale and the others were in the ancient palace, and Su Yan and the others were looking for the right direction. It was only a matter of time before the two parties met.


    "Captain, they may be here, but not sure."


    Yun said from the side that he led the way here.


    "Well, just go and see."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, walking swiftly all the way, so fast that Yun and the others couldn''t keep up.


    After half an hour, the appearance of the ancient palace had appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, just a vague shadow, and there was still a certain distance from it.


    The group of six people had no words, and they walked swiftly all the way, and it took 20 minutes to reach the ancient palace. This is where everyone stopped and gasped.


    "Captain, you also have to consider our feelings, I''m exhausted."


    Bai kept wearing coarse clothes, and his lungs were about to explode.


    Su Yan ignored it, looked at the huge ancient palace in front of him, and felt a divine fluctuation.


    "Yuanli!"


    There was a cold expression in Su Yan''s eyes, this ancient palace of the king actually had the vitality remaining. Although it was only a remnant, it was enough to prove that this place was not simple.


    At least this ancient palace of kings had lived in or visited a strong Jin Dan hundreds or even thousands of years ago!


    Su Yan retracted his coldness and walked directly toward the ancient palace. The huge stone steps were like a cloud ladder, with hundreds of steps.


    Yun and the others also noticed Su Yan''s strangeness, but did not speak, and followed Su Yan closely.


    Step by step, Su Yan stopped halfway through, and Yun and the others looked at Su Yan in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai asked hurriedly.


    Su Yan looked at the gate of the ancient palace with a fierce expression in his expression.


    "Out."


    Yun and the others changed their expressions and hurriedly looked at the gate of the ancient palace, but did not see any figures.


    "No." Bai wondered.


    But within a few seconds, a powerful wave suddenly filled the surroundings, and this wave brought an extremely depressive feeling, making Yun and the others'' expressions completely changed.


    Two groups of flames flickered in Su Yan''s eyes. The fluctuations were very strong, very strong, even stronger than Taoist consummation!


    However, Su Yan did not retreat in the slightest, let alone the slightest fear, and continued to walk forward.


    When he went up the steps, the entire ancient palace was revealed in front of him, and Yun and the others could only crawl and could not stand.


    Su Yan glanced at it and said, "Go down."


    He understands that the next thing is not something Yun and others can intervene, and the next battle will be fierce.


    Yun and the others hesitated, but finally nodded and hurriedly retreated. This pressure made them feel too uncomfortable.


    But Su Yan kept walking and continued to walk forward. When he was about to reach the door, he stopped.


    At this moment, a voice came from the ancient palace: "Who is visiting!"


    The voice was thick and majestic, with strong pressure, as if the words of a god.


    Su Yan is not afraid of the slightest, and replied; "Exterminate the three masters of your killing organization, personally visit!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very loud, like the words of the king on the top of Nine Dragons, with mighty and domineering voice, and his voice was fierce, with endless lingering voices. The entire ancient palace was his echo.


    More than that, the Golden Dragon soared into the sky, leaping across the four directions, soaring for ninety thousand miles!


    The entire ancient palace seemed to be directly surrendered by Su Yan''s domineering, completely suppressed, but the coercion in the ancient palace disappeared at this moment and was completely shaken away.


    The reason for Su Yan''s doing this is very simple. It is to let this group of people see his domineering, and it is to make this group of people afraid. This is his true face.


    He came here for the purpose of Chen Ning and others, and wanted to know their whereabouts, then the people in this ancient palace would be the ultimate goal, he knew that the people inside must know.

 Chapter 1373： Fight against

    Su Yan''s speculation is not groundless, but justified, because the killing organization is the most famous organization in the land of Africa. This organization is strong like a forest and has several Taoists.


    They chose to be stationed in Country A, so there must be a reason. Su Yan didn''t want to know the reason, but he knew that the affairs of Country A would definitely be seen by this group of people.


    Chen Ning and others came here very quietly, this group of people must know it, and if they don''t participate, they are at least bystanders.


    Su Yan looked at the door of the ancient palace. He was waiting, waiting for the people inside to come out.


    At this moment, the whales and others could no longer sit still, Su Yan''s words were too arrogant, and they had come to their lair to be arrogant.


    They also visited in person, saying that they should meet them.


    "Go out and take a look!"


    The whales took the Nile crocodile and many masters of the killing organization, walking towards the outside of the ancient palace.


    But the man in black did not come out. Instead, he left through the secret passage, which was the will of the whale.


    Killing organizations headed by whales and Nile crocodiles came outside the gate one after another, and at a glance they saw Su Yan, all eyes full of killing intent.


    "You are the one who killed the poisonous dragon, orangutan, and even the lion king?!"


    In the eyes of the whale, the lion king is dead, and there is no difference between an idiot and death, not to mention the lion king will not live long.


    Su Yan held up his chest and raised his head, with a world-like aura in every move, especially his eyes that looked like the eyes of God with endless power.


    "Yes, I am, nicknamed Su Baxian!"


    "Su Ba first!"


    The whale was furious and didn''t care about Su Yan''s name, nor did he care about Su Yan being the fifth in the ranking list. In his eyes, people outside the top four on the ranking list were not worth mentioning.


    "You are so brave!"


    The Nile crocodile also yelled angrily, with a voice like a devil, which made the scalp burst, but Su Yan didn''t care about it.


    Su Yan showed disdain, looked at the two and said, "You are the whale and the Nile crocodile, right?"


    "Yes, we are." The whale replied.


    "Very good." Su Yan said with a smile on his face, "Then you know the purpose of my coming here?"


    They were all smart people, and Su Yan didn''t want to waste time with this group of people. He just wanted to know the whereabouts of Chen Ning and others, not necessarily the killing organization.


    But the whale said coldly: "I know, but I didn''t plan to tell you."


    Su Yan shook his head, revealing a hint of disappointment. He didn''t want to kill people, but there was always someone forcing him to do that **** thing.


    "Your answer disappointed me because I don''t want to kill."


    "You don''t want to kill, but I really want to kill!"


    The eyes of the two exchanged, they were not afraid of each other at all, they were all cold.


    "You tell me the answer I want, and I can spare your lives."


    This is Su Yan Kaien, this is Su Yan''s open side to them, but it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    However, there was a trace of violence on the whale''s face. In his opinion, this was Su Yan''s ridicule and endless ridicule.


    "You are here today, it is impossible to leave alive!"


    The whale gave the final words, this is the majesty of his killing organization, absolutely not to be trampled on, no matter how Su Yan will die.


    "Then there is nothing to say, you don''t accept me."


    "I naturally refuse to accept you, do you think you Su Ba is very strong first."


    "Okay, fight if you don''t agree!"


    Fighting flames throbbed in Su Yan''s eyes. Since words cannot be resolved, they can only be resolved by force.


    The whale''s whole body has filled with a terrifying wave, which is stronger than the might of spiritual power, but it is not the original power.


    But the Nile Crocodile took the lead and looked at Su Yan and said, "Then let me meet you!"


    Without saying a word, the Nile crocodile had already walked towards Su Yan, and the huge phantom of the Nile crocodile had opened its blood basin and its mouth was extremely shocking.


    A trace of contempt flashed in Su Yan''s eyes. This Nile crocodile was not a Taoist Consummation, and it was a bit better than the Lion King. I''m afraid it had some means.


    But this is not in the eyes of Su Yan''s law. Among all the people in this ancient palace, Su Yan just barely regards whales as opponents.


    The Nile crocodile could see the disdain from Su Yan''s eyes, which made him extremely angry. The muscles of his whole body were tight at this moment, and the phantom directly rushed towards Su Yan.


    This Nile crocodile phantom crossed the void, disappeared at the slightest distance from Su Yan, and then emerged from the ground, the blood basin was big enough to swallow Su Yan in one mouthful.


    But Su Yan just lifted his foot and stepped on it. The power of stepping on the ground is extremely powerful. This foot directly fell on the phantom of the Nile Crocodile, and it was actually trampled off with one foot.


    The forehead of the Nile crocodile was filled with blood, flowing out like a waterfall, and there was brain cracking. Although it was a phantom, it was extremely real.


    This made Nile Crocodile''s eyes condensed, showing a coldness. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong, which made him have to treat it with a serious face.


    There was also a hint of coldness on the whale''s face, and reminded the Nile crocodile: "This person is not easy. Be careful."


    "Do not worry!"


    The Nile crocodile rushed directly to Su Yan, raised his hand and drove the power of the sky, as if a demon crocodile was born, with the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and even more powerful taboo fluctuations.


    Su Yan was not afraid, greeted with a punch, and touched it, and you could see that there was a shining light between the two, like a prairie fire, but the light was beyond people''s eyes.


    I only felt that the surrounding temperature rose suddenly, as if a sun appeared out of thin air in this place. The stone steps of the ancient palace made a sound at this moment, and the intense heat scorched the surroundings.


    Countless people kept backing away, looking at the two in amazement, it was completely unimaginable how powerful they were.


    And under the steps of the ancient palace, Yun and the others had already held their breath, their brains stopped working, and they couldn''t imagine that Su Yan was so strong.


    Refreshing their knowledge time and time again, refreshing their cognitions, making them amazed again and again, in their hearts Su Yan is already a godlike existence.


    "Team... The captain is stronger than the old general Zhonghai Hu Yanlie!"


    Huo looked at Su Yan''s back and said in awe.


    "Unexplainable, unexplainable!"


    Yun shook his head, now he doesn''t know it, it''s all because Su Yan is too strong, so he even thinks that Su Yan is comparable to Hu Yanlie.


    However, the two of them did not stop with a single stroke. Su Yan directly attacked, and the force of a punch directly covered it, like a fire dragon rushing, with the supreme dragon''s domineering.


    The power of this punch made the Nile crocodile''s heart beat wildly, he felt heart palpitations, he felt a terrible taste, and even felt the fear around him was trembling, this feeling made his heart frightened.


    There was a hint of jealousy in the eyes of Nile Crocodile, and at the same time he didn''t dare to confront Su Yan.

 Chapter 1374： Lets go together

    The Nile crocodile was stunned. This was something that many people in the killing organization hadn''t expected. For a while, there were constant discussions, and there was no idea why the Nile crocodile was like this.


    As long as the whale knew, he knew Su Yan''s power very well, which was beyond his cognition.


    "I didn''t expect the fifth place to be so strong. It seems that I have to re-examine the ranking."


    The whale''s voice is extremely cold, and its eyes seem to be filled with the vast sea, with endless power.


    But he did not help. In his opinion, although Su Yan is very strong and powerful, the Nile crocodile will not lose because he knows the background of the Nile crocodile.


    The Nile crocodile dodged this trick, only to feel a gust of wind passing by the edge of his neck, as if a sharp blade whizzed past, making his heart tremble.


    However, the Nile crocodile recovered quickly. Looking at Su Yan, the teeth in the mouth had changed, becoming crocodile teeth.


    His entire skin has changed at this moment, almost like a crocodile.


    "You must force me to use this trick!"


    The Nile crocodile roared, his whole body was huge. At this moment, he was almost like a hill, with an extra tail behind him, which was comparable to the ancient giant crocodile!


    "Hua Crocodile Dafa!"


    This is the secret technique of the Nile crocodile. At this moment, he has turned into an ancient giant crocodile. This is much stronger than the phantom. This is the entity, it is himself.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care. His fist shot again. At this moment, dragon scales appeared on his fist. He wanted to see if the crocodile was stronger or the dragon might be worse.


    Su Yan''s fist was directly caught by the palm of the Nile crocodile, and Su Yan''s complexion suddenly appeared. He only felt that he had hit a very hard, like the armor skin of an ancient giant beast, which could not be broken.


    The Nile crocodile laughed arrogantly and yelled: "Does it feel very hard? It''s right to have this feeling!"


    The Nile crocodile made a sound, punched with his right hand, and went directly towards Su Yan''s chest.


    Su Yan''s right hand confronted him, but he didn''t expect that he would go back a few steps. This was something he couldn''t tolerate.


    And the members of the surrounding killing organization were applauded at this moment, roaring constantly, and all of them were elated. This is the Lord Nile Crocodile they admire.


    On the other hand, Yun and the others are worried at the moment, and their faces are full of anxiety.


    "This Nile crocodile is too strong, what secret technique is this?!" Dark face was extremely ugly.


    "The ancient giant crocodile, he must have inherited the will of the ancient giant crocodile." Falcon said in surprise. The ancient things feel very mysterious and powerful, with a hint of fear.


    But for Su Yan, can the word ancient times be mentioned at will? It''s a joke.


    He traversed the world, and in the universe, those giant beasts comparable to emperors could barely be regarded as ancient beasts of the Middle Ages, and the giant crocodile dared to call it ancient behemoths with psoriasis.


    This kind of barely counted as an ancient creature on the earth, and it couldn''t get into Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with black lustrous spiritual power, this was the first time he used black spiritual power.


    In the northeast Qingqiu ancient land, he was already able to use black spiritual power, but he had never used it.


    That''s right, he now has twin spiritual powers, black and gold, which can be used at will.


    Black spiritual power represents darkness, with the power to swallow, erode, and destroy, and it is the existence of fear.


    Su Yan''s black spiritual power permeated out, and the entire ancient palace was shrouded in it, as if in the world of purgatory.


    Nile Crocodile''s complexion changed, and he could feel the horror of this black spiritual power, like a kind of shackles, trying to trap him firmly.


    At the same time Su Yan shouted angrily: "Space Profound meaning!"


    The space of the entire ancient palace was immediately controlled by Su Yan, all spiritual power was imprisoned by him, and the black spiritual power surged toward the Nile crocodile from everywhere.


    The complexion of Nile Crocodile changed, he knew the difficulty of black spiritual power, and what''s more, the space was confined, so he couldn''t use his hands and feet.


    He just felt like an ant with bones, and a feeling of pain came from his whole body, accompanied by a powerful itching, which made him unbearable.


    Cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the Nile Crocodile, and his face changed. He couldn''t eliminate this feeling, he couldn''t resist it with spiritual power at all, and even the magic arts couldn''t get rid of it.


    The Nile Crocodile looked at Su Yan, with scarlet killing intent in its eyes, and rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    But his speed is extremely slow, at least in Su Yan''s opinion, because of the obstacle of the space and profound meaning, his speed is much slower.


    Before the fist of the Nile crocodile arrived, Su Yan blasted out a punch, directly hitting the face of the Nile crocodile.


    The power of this punch is not weak, it directly makes the Nile Crocodile''s face swell up, and there is a black spiritual power intrusion, making him more painful and itchy.


    "Damn, I will definitely want you to cramp and peel!"


    The Nile crocodile spoke arrogantly, and his body was filled with an ancient breath, the ultimate strength and spiritual power.


    He only heard the cracking sound, as if all the invisible shackles had been broken by Peng Beng. This ancient aura blocked the obstruction of the profound meaning of space.


    "Now, you must die!"


    The Nile crocodile opened its mouth wide, and the dense fangs were bloody, waiting to swallow Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s hands were sealed at this moment, and a burst of power spread out, accompanied by black spiritual power to attack the Nile crocodile.


    The Nile crocodile resisted with strength, but was still blown away, hitting the gate of the ancient palace with one head, almost smashing the gate.


    At this moment, his whole body seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, trying to dismember him and turn him into destruction.


    The Nile crocodile made a scream, this kind of pain was unbearable, and it was more painful than the ant bone attached just now. This was the destruction of the divine consciousness.


    When everyone in the killing organization saw such a scene, their hearts jumped wildly, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Even the whale looked gloomy at this moment, clenched his hands, ready to shoot at any time.


    Naturally, Su Yan could feel the whale''s anger, but he didn''t care, and punched out again, which was more terrifying than before.


    The Nile crocodile couldn''t avoid it at all, and received this punch abruptly, which actually blasted him directly to the ground, collapsing several steps.


    The ancient palace has the remnants of vitality and the power of taboo, otherwise it would have collapsed long ago.


    At this moment, the Nile crocodile suffered terribly, and he kept spitting blood out of his mouth. The whole body was weakened with blood and blood, and it was directly restored to its original appearance.


    The Nile Crocodile looked at Su Yan, the anger in his eyes was still, but it was more of a look of shock.


    The whale walked towards the Nile crocodile and gave him a piece of spiritual power, which made the Nile crocodile feel much better.


    "Unexpectedly, you have had two accidents!"


    The whale looked at Su Yan with indifference and no emotion.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Why, do you want to go together?"


    "Hmph, why bother with you."


    "Let''s go together."

 Chapter 1375： The power of swallowing

    Su Yan looked at the whale with disdain. He could save a lot of time by going with him. He didn''t want to waste time fighting with it.


    But for the whale, this is humiliation, ridicule, and contempt for him, which is intolerable.


    The whale''s gloomy and watery face actually changed at this moment, and there was a blue water ripple on the center of the eyebrow, like a sea wave.


    The entire ancient palace was under the control of the whale again at this moment, and the black aura released by Su Yan was completely suppressed. At this moment, it was broken and the invisible shackles disappeared.


    Su Yan looked at the whale coldly. He knew very well that the whale was definitely a powerhouse beyond the Taoists, and its strength was unfathomable.


    This didn''t make Su Yan afraid of anything, but instead made Su aroused a strong fighting spirit, a willingness to fight with him.


    "You have already stepped into the Yin Dan powerhouse, right?"


    Su Yan looked at the whale and said lightly.


    The whale''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a hint of pride.


    "Why, are you scared?"


    "afraid?"


    Su Yan was amused. The word didn''t exist for him. He went to heaven and earth for so long, if he was afraid of falling long ago.


    "Yes, I have already broken through to the Yin Dan realm. How can you be comparable to you as a person of Consummation."


    Whale admits that it doesn''t matter to him, and telling it also tells him, but in his opinion, it makes Su Yan tremble.


    But Su Yan disdainfully said, "I can barely become my opponent."


    Reluctantly, this word made the whale''s face suddenly cold, with frost all over it, and a murderous intent rose to the sky, and the people around him shivered constantly, completely shrouded in fear.


    "Is this the power of the Yin Dan strong, it is extremely terrifying!"


    Yun''s pupils dilated, and he stared at the whale above the ancient palace. He was trembling at this moment, he couldn''t help but, this was the suppression of his realm.


    The powerhouses who have stepped into the Yin Dan ranks have completely different strengths from those of Taoists, and have undergone a powerful and sharp change.


    If it is said that the life span of a person can reach more than two hundred years, but the strong Yin Dan can live to five hundred years, which is a full double.


    This also indirectly proves that Yin Dan is difficult to break through, and there are probably not many Yin Dan strong in the entire earth.


    In Su Yan''s view, I am afraid that only the martial arts world can have such a strong person, otherwise the old monsters left behind can achieve this step.


    And only the golden flames beating in Su Yan''s eyes, that was the intent to fight, he couldn''t help it at this moment.


    "Fight!"


    Su Yan roared and rushed directly to the whale, raising his leg to make a kick, and stepping directly down, with the momentum of Taishan pressing the top, and the might of Nine Dragons, which is extremely vast.


    Facing Su Yan''s footsteps, a stern look flashed across the whale''s face. He understood that Su Yan was not simple, and was by no means comparable to that of Taoists, it was a strange kind.


    The blue ripples of the whale''s eyebrows continued to rippling, rushing to the surroundings, resisting Su Yan''s foot.


    Su Yan only felt that his feet were being held up, as if he was stepping on the cotton. Although it was soft, it was not to the end, and there was a feeling of being unable to exert strength.


    More than that, the rippling blue ripples turned out to be like a giant net at the moment, surrounding Su Yan, shrinking constantly, trying to tie it up.


    Su Yan''s face kept cold, and the force of destruction in his hand was permeated, and he directly rushed towards this invisible giant net.


    boom!


    Many people were surprised to hear the sound of crashing like a boulder, which should not have appeared.


    I saw that the whale''s fist was actually fighting against Su Yan, which was not at all a disadvantage.


    It turned out that the whale also shot when Su Yan shot, and directly punched it to resist Su Yan''s attack on the giant net.


    "Waiting for the fate of being slaughtered!"


    The whale smiled constantly, and a cruel smell passed through his eyes.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, punched again and rushed directly to the whale, not paying attention to the giant net.


    The whale''s face was cold, and his fist struck out, and once again confronted with a fist, but Su Yan''s power of destruction caused the whale''s face to change wildly.


    "Your power is not right!"


    The whale said angrily, he noticed an extremely complex force, a fluctuation of heart palpitations, which was a very bad feeling.


    That''s right, Su Yan used Yuan Li to deal with the Yin Dan strong, he must use Yuan Li, because the power of collapse is no longer able to resist, after all, the power of collapse is only an introduction.


    The powerful self-heating of the power of collapse does not need to be narrated, it can destroy the world, destroy all powerful, and let it be wiped out.


    But that requires immortal energy and even divine power to play the most powerful role. He is now just a Taoist consummation, innate consummation, naturally it is impossible to exert the ultimate power.


    This kind of exercise requires the blessing of the Qi of Heaven and Earth. The stronger the aura, the greater the strength it can exert.


    Feeling the terrifying vitality that Su Yan showed, the whale no longer smiled at this moment. He knew that the giant net could not stop Su Yan.


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s hands were like blades at the moment, and he rushed directly towards the giant net, cutting the giant net into pieces.


    Su Yan looked at the whale, his eyes were like golden pupils, with unparalleled majesty.


    "What other means, just use it!"


    Facing Su Yan''s clamor, the whale was furious, his whole body turned into a whale-like body, his body suddenly huge, more terrifying than the previous Nile crocodile.


    He did not use the phantom, because he knew that the phantom could not defeat Su Yan, and could only use its own form.


    Facing a body that was really as huge as a whale, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, and rushed directly, raising his hand with a punch, and bombarding the whale''s pectoral fins.


    The whale sneered, not resisting at all, letting this force blast out, completely blocked it.


    "How can you destroy what is in its original form!"


    The whale directly opened its mouth, and the power of the whale swallowed it to produce a hurricane-like invisible vortex around it, and everything was swallowed into it.


    Many people are horrified, constantly retreating, strong self-supporting, and their bodies are like weak pieces of paper, as if they can be swallowed at any time.


    And Su Yan has been standing on the ancient palace, his legs are half-immersed, and connected with it, this swallowing force can''t have any effect on him at all.


    Seeing this, the whale rushed over, swallowing even more power, and the clouds in the sky seemed to be inhaled by him.


    Su Yan saw the champion, the power of the original power was fully displayed, and the black power was permeated around it, with a shocking powerful force.


    "I will let you swallow!"


    A black power rushed towards the whale, and was directly swallowed into its abdomen, without any fluctuation at all.


    The whale smiled disdainfully and couldn''t help but burp, looking at Su Yan and said: "The mere black spiritual power also wants to deal with me, but it becomes my digestion."


    Su Yan looked at the whale, and said lightly: "Is that true?"

 Chapter 1376： Suck dry

    Seeing Su Yan''s smiling eyes, the whale''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of anxiety. He always felt something was wrong, but this kind of something was not right.


    That black spiritual power can completely refine it, after all, he has the ability to swallow it, how can he be afraid.


    But suddenly, he noticed something strange, that was not black spiritual power!


    "What exactly is that black thing?!"


    The whale''s complexion changed, and he asked hurriedly.


    Su Yan sneered continuously without answering, which made the whale more uneasy.


    He hurriedly ran a spiritual force, rushing towards the abdomen, directly enveloping the black substance to prevent it from changing.


    But at this time, the black Yuanli''s might, spreading towards the whale''s body, was unstoppable at all, which made the whale look shocked.


    "how is this possible!"


    The whale''s face was unbelievable, and he couldn''t stop the black elemental power. It was like a ghost, constantly wandering around his abdomen, rushing toward the whole body.


    Where did the whale still mean to fight, this black power made him uneasy and scared him.


    Seeing this, the Nile crocodile on the side could not help but rushed over, punching out, resisting Su Yan''s sneak attack.


    "What a sneak attack!"


    Nile Crocodile looked at Su Yan and said coldly.


    "Sneak attack?" Su Yan sneered, "I''m also called sneak attack, you are really ridiculous."


    Su Yan punched out again, the power of the original force was fully displayed, and the black matter enveloped the Nile crocodile, which was bound to be destroyed.


    Nile Crocodile''s complexion changed drastically, and his eyes flashed with terror, and he also discovered the terrible black substance that was hard to resist.


    The many members of the killing organization were struck by lightning. Couldn''t their two masters and two masters be able to kill the enemy?


    "No... it''s absolutely impossible, Master Whale and Master Nile Crocodile will surely break it into pieces!"


    A killing organization said firmly, with unquestionable trust in the two.


    Someone nodded and said, "Yes, Master Whale has broken through the existence of Taoists. How can this kid be compared?"


    On the other hand, Yun and the others, with a smile on their face, with a relaxed face, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The captain is the captain, it''s elusive." Huo said.


    But Yun understood everything and couldn''t help saying: "I finally understand. No wonder the commander-in-chief wants to invite him personally."


    Others also had complex expressions. Before, they questioned Su Yan at the base. Now their faces are hot.


    And Su Yan stood in the air, looking at the whale and Nile crocodile coldly, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    Especially the Nile Crocodile, at this moment, has been shrouded in black vitality, and his body is unbearable, and an indescribable pain makes his face very ugly.


    "No... this can''t be resolved, what about the whale?!"


    Nile crocodile can only ask for help, Yuan Li can''t stop it at all, because this power is the power that can be transformed by stepping into the golden core.


    At this moment, the whales are a little hard to protect themselves, no matter how they care about the words of the Nile crocodile, only thinking about how to dissolve the vitality of the abdomen.


    A trace of despair flashed in the eyes of the Nile crocodile, and a tear could not help falling, the tears of the crocodile.


    "I fought with you!"


    Nile Crocodile''s eyes suddenly flashed with killing intent, and his face was full of anger, and he rushed directly towards Su Yan. Even if it was lost, he would splash Su Yan with blood.


    When the Nile crocodile was only a few meters away from Su Yan, his dantian started to crack, and he was about to explode!


    Everyone was shocked, and they never thought that the Nile Crocodile would die with Su Yan in this posture.


    Everyone kept retreating, already several kilometers away from the ancient palace, they were all afraid of being hit by the wave of self-destruction.


    However, when the Nile crocodile was about to explode, there was a sneer at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. How could he let it explode, because the Nile crocodile seemed to him to be delicious.


    The vitality of Su Yan''s hand emerged, and directly enveloped the Nile crocodile, trapping it like countless shackles.


    The Nile Crocodile couldn''t resist half a point at all, and was completely trapped by Su Yan at this moment, unable to move.


    Su Yan looked at Nile Crocodile and said, "If you want to blew yourself up, will I let you succeed?!"


    Nile Crocodile looked desperate in his eyes and looked at Su Yan and said, "You!"


    "Go to death for me!"


    Su Yan roared, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and a powerful suction surged towards the Nile Crocodile, making it impossible to stop it.


    The Nile crocodile only felt that his body was imprisoned by a kind of power, and at the same time his Dantian power was attenuating, and he was completely pulled out of his body.


    Su Yan opened his mouth, and the vitality of the Nile Crocodile kept pouring towards him, all entering his body.


    When the whale saw this, his canthus was about to split, and his eyes were about to burst.


    He tried his best to rush towards Su Yan, but he still couldn''t stop Su Yan from being absorbed.


    "You forced me to do this!"


    The whale screamed. At this moment, his whole body was bulging with blue veins, his blood vessels were also bulging, and the bright red blood burst out directly, which made people look shocked.


    He was like a demon king at the moment, extremely terrifying, with breathtaking magic enveloped around him.


    Su Yan doesn''t care about him. Now he wants to absorb all the spiritual power of the Nile Crocodile, and no one can stop it.


    The Nile crocodile began to dry out slowly, and his lack of spiritual power made him unable to normalize, and his face began to grow older.


    He was an old monster who had lived for nearly a hundred years, and he was not old because of the support of his realm. He was not a powerful Yin Dan, and naturally he was not as young as a whale.


    In the end, Su Yan absorbed all the spiritual power of the Nile Crocodile and transformed it into his own spiritual power, which made him extremely satisfied.


    "The spiritual power of Taoist Consummation is so majestic, not bad."


    Su Yan seemed to be talking about inhalation, a sigh.


    On the other hand, the Nile crocodile had no vitality at this moment, and was completely sucked up by Su Yan, becoming a dry corpse, a huge dry corpse like an ancient giant crocodile.


    Su Yan touched it lightly, and the body of the Nile crocodile shattered with the wind, and it turned into ashes in an instant, floating around.


    The members of the killing organization could no longer look at them at this moment, one by one was so scared that they lost their armor and abandoned their armor and fled for their lives.


    They don''t believe their grown-ups. Nile crocodile ends in this way. If they don''t run, they will definitely be sucked up by Su Yan.


    But at this moment, the whale had somehow dissolved the black vitality in its abdomen, which surprised Su Yan slightly.


    "You dissolve my power!"


    The whale didn''t answer, his eyes only had killing intent, the endless killing intent to Su Yan, the killing organization created by one hand, unexpectedly was destroyed in Su Yan''s hands today, he wanted to let Su Yan die without a place to bury him.


    "Even if I die, I have to pull you back!"


    The whale roared and swayed all over, like a huge creature in the ocean, trying to stir up the blood and blood.

 Chapter 1377： Small fish in the desert

    Su Yan couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand why the whale could dissolve his black vitality. You must know that it was vitality, not spiritual power.


    After thinking about it, there is only one possibility that can explain it, and that is the secret technique. This whale also masters the terrifying secret technique, which makes Su Yan''s eyes unable to help but show extreme coldness.


    Of course, from the words of the whale, Su Yan also guessed one or two. This secret technique is very powerful, but if it is displayed, it will be greatly backlashed. He wants to die with himself.


    Facing the whale''s rage, a golden dragon phantom appeared behind Su Yan, his body''s golden spiritual power and black spiritual power complemented each other, without the slightest repulsion at all.


    This scene shocked Yun and the others. They couldn''t believe the scene before them, because it seemed impossible to them.


    Yun and others have also received the guidance of the Mighty. The first thing they heard was that the seven spiritual colors of heaven and earth, one for each person, it is impossible to have two or even three.


    Because the spiritual powers of different colors have strong repulsion, if they merge together, it will be a bomb, and instead of spreading, it will affect itself.


    But Su Yan avoided this perfectly. He allowed the golden elemental power and black elemental power to blend perfectly without any discomfort.


    This is too simple for Su Yan. You must know that he used to be an immortal emperor, but he mastered the power of six colors, which was terrifying.


    Not only Yun and the others were shocked, but the whale was also shocked at this moment, and couldn''t believe Su Yan could do it.


    "Who are you!"


    The whale couldn''t help but speak, staring at Su Yan, he felt that he couldn''t see through Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, because his Yuan Li had already shot, and he was rushing towards the whale, with a mighty power.


    The entire sky was covered by these two primordial powers, and the stone steps of the ancient palace were constantly trembling at this moment, as if this power scared it and made it unable to stabilize.


    The whale clasped his hands tightly, and the spiritual power of his whole body continued to gush out. In any case, he was going to destroy Su Yan, even though Su Yan displayed two colors of terror power.


    "Tidal Sea Spirit!"


    The whale roared, and the entire ancient palace seemed to be flooded by sea water at once, and the surrounding land instantly became a vast ocean.


    This water comes from the sky, the spiritual power comes from all sides, it is extremely terrifying!


    That is, Yun and the others are already stupid at the moment. How they have seen this scene is simply incredible!


    "How is it possible that this whale can mobilize the sea?!" Falcon couldn''t believe it, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "It''s terrible, terrible!" Bai was so scared that he could only say such a word, his eyes were full of deep horror.


    "Captain is in danger now!"


    Ann was also extremely worried, and a group of people had stood in the air a dozen miles away from the battlefield.


    And Yun turned from the shock and couldn''t help but said: "The captain is not an ordinary existence, and his two-color power is not that simple!"


    In Yun''s mind, Su Yan had the power to fight, and the face of victory was great, because the two-color power was too terrifying.


    Facing the seawater rushing from all sides like monsters, Su Yan''s eyes recovered at this moment. He understood the secret technique of this whale, nothing more than being able to mobilize the seawater.


    "You think you want to die with me with this little power, it''s really ridiculous!"


    Su Yan leaped forward, stepping on the waves, and rushing directly towards the center of the sea, where there was a sea spirit condensing.


    Seeing this, the whale rushed over and threw a punch to stop Su Yan from destroying Hailing.


    Su Yan said angrily: "Go away!"


    With a punch, it actually smashed the whale''s fist directly, breaking each and every one, and the entire arm disappeared out of thin air.


    The whale was startled and angry, Su Yan''s power seemed to have suddenly increased many times, making him unable to stop it.


    But he didn''t retreat, he had to let the Tidal Sea Spirit condense and form, otherwise he would fall short.


    "Kill me you can stop it!"


    The whale rushed towards Su Yan again, and waved his other hand towards Su Yan with great strength.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold, and he couldn''t help saying, "I''m looking for death!"


    Su Yan''s fist was filled with dual-color vitality, and he slammed a punch. This punch was more terrifying than before, with the power of a sky-high.


    I saw that the whale''s fist not only shattered, but also spread to the chest. The muscles seemed to be pulled out, revealing the shocked bones, and the lungs in the entire chest cavity can be seen.


    "With me, you can''t stop Tide Hailing!"


    The whale had firmness in his eyes, not afraid of his own pain, and a hint of wild laughter in his eyes.


    "As long as Tide Sea Spirit condenses and forms, you will undoubtedly die, and everything will become his slave!"


    Su Yan could feel that the spiritual objects gathered in the center had extremely terrifying fluctuations. He had to destroy it, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    But in the current situation, the whale must be killed first, otherwise he can''t worry about destroying the spiritual creature.


    Su Yan''s left hand was beating with golden flames, and his right hand was beating with black flames, both of which were extremely powerful and had an extremely dangerous smell.


    "If you want to stop me, then I will kill you first!"


    Su Yan rushed towards the whale, both flames gushing out, and the might of Yuan Li made it impossible for the whale to resist.


    His body was immediately enveloped by two flames, burning his body madly, consuming his spiritual power.


    The whale looked at Su Yan, with a cruel smile in his eyes: "You will still die if I die, you must die!"


    "madman!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help cursing, this whale was already in a crazy state, there was no need to talk nonsense with him.


    When Su Yan exhausted the whale''s spiritual power, a divine consciousness invaded and seized its memory, which was naturally the top priority.


    Su Yan found information about Chen Ning and others from the memory of the whale, which made him shine.


    Su Yan didn''t think much, looked at the whale and said, "Isn''t it too cheap for you to die? I''ll make you a little fish in the desert!"


    Hearing this, the whale''s instinctive reaction was uneasy, and then he understood what Su Yan meant, which was to keep him in a permanent drought.


    The fish cannot live without water, but they want him to survive in the desert and not die. This is a kind of torture.


    Su Yan''s temporary change is justified, because he found a lot of information in the memory of whales, most of which are tragic and vicious things.


    The biggest evil person in the killing organization is the whale. Compared with him, the Lion King and others are like good people. Such people do not suffer torture, how can they be worthy of those who died unjustly.


    Under the action of Su Yan''s spiritual power, the whale turned into a small fish the size of a thumb, bouncing and struggling endlessly on the ground.


    Because there was no water, he was very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t die. It was torture.

 Chapter 1378： The emperor!

    Watching the whale become a small fish, struggling constantly in the desert, covered with sand, but he can''t change his plight at all.


    The people in the killing organization collapsed completely at this moment, one by one, running away desperately. In their eyes, they were evil people, and Su Yan was a demon.


    Seeing people who are constantly running away, Su Yan''s eyes are cold. These people are very evil and are a malignant tumor. Keeping them will only make the people of this land unhappy, it is better to destroy them!


    The golden flames in Su Yan''s hands surged in all directions, and the sea of ??flames filled the sky. The entire ancient palace seemed to be a mountain of flames, and it was grilled at high temperature, which made the whales more uncomfortable.


    "Ah, don''t kill me!"


    When a member of the killing organization saw the flames, his face turned pale with fright, and his heart was already desperate.


    His legs were shaking, not afraid, but because of Su Yan''s coercion, he had to tremble.


    When other people saw it, their faces were even more bloodless, knowing that they were in danger, but they were still running away desperately.


    "No, you can''t kill me!"


    Someone screamed in the sea of ??fire, and after the scream, only a piece of dust remained, annihilated in the desert.


    Some even fled directly into the illusory sea, but as soon as they entered, they were drawn from their souls and headed towards the center of the illusory sea.


    This makes this group of people extremely desperate. There is fire behind and water in front. They are dead ends. They can''t survive from an extinction, and they will die.


    In the end, this group of people was either burned to death or drowned. The killing organization was completely declared annihilated and would never exist in the world.


    The killing organization is so evil and notorious in the world. Compared with the previous mysterious organization, it is more brutal and unscrupulous. This ending should be the reincarnation of the heavens.


    Watching the people on all sides turn into dust in the sea of ??fire, Su Yan then retracted the golden flames, and his eyes were extremely cold and staring at the imaginary sea rushing across the sky.


    When the flames just rushed past, this illusory sea could actually engulf the flames. After all, water was inherently restraining fire, even though Su Yan''s fire was extremely powerful.


    Su Yan also didn''t know where the whales learned this secret technique. It was not so much a secret technique, but it seemed to release something. The tidal sea spirit in the center of the sea was still consolidating.


    However, Yun and the others walked to Su Yan''s side with amazement in their eyes, all uneasy.


    "Captain, what exactly is that thing?"


    Bai''s face was horrified, knowing that it was a terrifying existence, and it was revealing endless power before it was solidified, which made people palpitate.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he said coldly, "Ominous things!"


    Ominous things!


    Everyone was shocked. They knew what Su Yan meant. Su Yan thought it was something unknown, how powerful it was.


    "How did the whale learn it!"


    "This is not a secret technique, the whale just released it."


    Everyone was stunned, but immediately felt more uneasy, not knowing what their lives were.


    "You enter my ghost gourd!"


    Su Yan said, so that he can free his hands and save them from worrying about being distracted.


    "Captain, do you still have this magic weapon?!"


    A group of people seemed to be looking at the New World, very curious about the ghost gourd in Su Yan''s hands.


    But in the next second, these people were all included, and Su Yan swallowed the ghost gourd into his stomach and walked towards the illusory sea.


    "Let me see, how many catties do you have?"


    Su Yan approached, his eyes full of icy coldness. As soon as he entered the illusory sea, he felt a wave of turbulent aura, and at the same time a gloomy coldness.


    In all directions, there were countless unknown things rushing towards him, invisible, only to feel.


    The flame in Su Yan''s hand was beating, fearless the sea, slowly rising, forming a sea of ??flames, resisting the unknown chill on all sides.


    Then, he walked toward the depths, but with every step he took, he found that the chill became stronger, and he was a little numb when he reached the center.


    He had to use his elemental power to refine his spiritual power with the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to form a constant elemental power to moisturize the whole body and resist this powerful chill.


    It can be said that the current Su Yan is facing up to it, this thing is not simple, too simple, and may even threaten his life. He must act carefully.


    Looking at the tide sea spirit that was already solid like a drop of water, Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold. He had to speed up the time, otherwise the solidification of this thing would be completed, and there might be a fierce battle at that time.


    Regardless of the uninformed coldness of the surroundings, Su Yan ran the elemental force and moved towards the center at the extreme speed, but even so, his speed was not fast, and he couldn''t compare with ordinary flying.


    Arriving in the central area, the surrounding material has condensed, like ice, with a feeling of frost. What''s more terrifying is that the temperature is at least minus Baidu. Not only that, the most terrifying chill is what makes Su Yan jealous.


    Su Yan looked at Tide Hailing, who was only a few meters away from him, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "You still think of this thing, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan''s power of destruction emerged, and at the same time the sound of Longwei resounded, directly surging towards the tide of the sea.


    But Chao Hailing actually opened his eyes at this moment, and those eyes had endless power.


    With a light fan, Su Yan''s breaking power disappeared without a trace, which made Su Yan''s heart shocked.


    So strong!


    This didn''t happen at all, as if he were treating the enemy, he waved his hand at random, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    This made Su Yan more uneasy, his face was also gloomy and watery, without the indifferent share before.


    At this moment, Chao Hailing looked at Su Yan, with a high-ranking person in his eyes looking at a low-ranking posture, which was a gesture like looking at an ant, which made Su Yan furious.


    "You are a mere inferior creature, and you want to fight against me too. You can''t help yourself!"


    Facing the words of Tide Hailing, Su Yan was furious. When did he get such words as if he and the enemy had switched roles, and his status had been reversed.


    "Inferior creature, you are not even an ant in my eyes!"


    Su Yan responded in a cold voice, and at the same time the power of Yuanli appeared, and both the black and golden Yuanli surged towards the tide sea spirit, extremely powerful.


    Tidal Hailing was furious, and with a wave of his hand, a crystal clear drop of water poured in, actually resisting Su Yan''s vitality.


    "Yuan Li!" A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of Chao Hai Ling, "You are a complete Taoist, but you didn''t expect to be able to use your Yuan Li, but you have some ability."


    How Su Yan listened to the words of Tidal Hailing, tried his best and blasted out with one punch. This was regarded as his strongest blow, with the mighty power of the sky.


    Ligatian!


    Tide Hailing''s face was cold at this moment, and he was obviously looking squarely. The illusory sea around him was turbulent at this moment, as if it were the last day.


    "Bold!"


    The successive shots made Tidal Hailing furious. This was really angry. There was a reason for this anger.


    "I am the honor of the emperor, how can you ants offend!"

 Chapter 1379： Vassal clothes

    Su Yan heard this, the deep meaning in his eyes appeared, this is a kind of endless anger, he was extremely angry!


    "court death!"


    He is the immortal emperor above the nine heavens. For the first time, he was regarded as an ant, and he was pressured by the emperor, which is really ridiculous.


    Seeing Su Yan indifferent, Tide Hailing completely ran away, setting off a stormy wave, and waves of the sea on all sides were rushing towards Su Yan.


    "The tide swallows!"


    Tidal Hailing casts a secret technique and heads towards Su Yan to kill, with the intention of killing.


    Su Yan''s fist also landed on a wave, instead of penetrating it, the repeated waves became a wall, but Su Yan collapsed with one punch.


    At the same time, Su Yan made three punches in succession, turning the waves on all sides into invisible, completely defeating the secret technique of Tide Hailing.


    "You power!"


    Tide Hailing was shocked, and Su Yan''s power was incredible, beyond its imagination, and a single person had such a powerful power to achieve Consummation.


    "What are you arrogant, you don''t just have Yin Dan-like strength."


    Su Yan recovered at this moment, his mind was shaken before, which made him unexpected, this tide sea spirit is only about the whale realm, a little stronger than it.


    There is no need to be angry with it, just destroy it directly.


    Su Yan''s vitality enveloped the surroundings, and began to slowly suppress the illusory sea around him, and countless water waves began to dissipate.


    But Tidal Hailing naturally noticed this, and his anger was abnormal.


    "hateful!"


    At this moment, Chao Hailing actually voluntarily rushed towards Su Yan.


    "It''s just right!"


    Ling Xu''s killing intent flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and he rushed towards Tidal Hailing.


    The two sides fought, each stroke and punch were extremely violent, with the ability to destroy the mountain and the earth, and the fight was simply broken.


    Tide Hailing''s moves, with water ripples, and Su Yan''s moves are all flames rising.


    All of a sudden, the sky and the earth seemed to be covered by fire and water, like two giant dragons, constantly bombarding each other.


    Su Yan blasted out with a fist, and the sea of ??fire was able to attack, but was wiped out by the tidal sea spirit''s huge wave, and at the same time, a frost that reached the extreme chill came in.


    Su Yan casually blasted it to pieces, and at the same time stepped on it, the entire frost cracked and then shattered.


    Su Yan now understood the details of this tide sea spirit, but it was just a surviving will, just like the shadow of others.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. At least it showed that this Tidal Sea Spirit did not have any more powerful abilities, and at the same time, there was anxiety in his heart. This is a shadow. If the body comes, it will be so powerful!


    Su Yan now has no doubt that this tide sea spirit is really an emperor, an existence who has stepped into a fairyland.


    As a result, the simplicity on this earth made him more uneasy. I am afraid that this place has been visited by the strongest, otherwise, why leave such a shadow.


    "You are a mere shadow of illusion, you also want to fight against me, don''t know the depth!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the meaning was even more profound, looking at Tide Hailing, there was a domineering appearance.


    Tidal Hailing was broken by Su Yan, and his heart was shocked. At this moment, looking at Su Yan was full of anxiety.


    "What are you!"


    It couldn''t hold Su Yan with its majesty, it still couldn''t hold it with strength, and even the secret technique was useless to Su Yan, which made it full of anxiety.


    "I?"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, and there was a sense of arrogance, as if the **** of the immortal emperor had descended.


    Seeing this scene, Tide Hailing''s heart was suddenly turbulent. It was a shadow, and the majesty displayed by its body was not so powerful.


    It can see the endless starry sky from the eyes of the deity, but at this moment, it sees the vast universe from the eyes of Su Yan, extremely deep!


    "you you!"


    Tide Hailing had given up the confrontation at this moment, it was completely shaken by Su Yan''s coercion, it was a natural suppression.


    Su Yan''s coercion is useless for ordinary people, and even those big men in the martial arts world, but for this kind of shadow, illusory things have a miraculous effect.


    All things in the world follow a rule, Su Yan comes in reincarnation, leaving only memories and remaining divine consciousness.


    And divine consciousness is the place of majesty, so that there can be a deep feeling in his eyes, and the arrogance of staring at the world.


    And the creature that is not human, Tidal Sea Spirit, is the easiest to be affected, and it is already trembling at this moment.


    "how is this possible!"


    Compared with its deity, its eyes were even more terrifying and deep. Its deity was an emperor, the existence of the path to immortality, and the person in front of him was so powerful that he could not imagine.


    Puff!


    Chao Hailing actually knelt down all of a sudden, completely gave up resistance, and completely lost his fighting spirit.


    Su Yan frowned. If he knew a look in his eyes, he could scare him like this, so why bother to fight with him.


    This was an unexpected joy. Su Yan had stayed on this earth for a long time, and he almost forgot that divine consciousness was the most oppressive power to other spiritual things.


    Seeing Tide Hailing kneeling down, Su Yan couldn''t help but looked cold, and shouted angrily: "Are you convicted?!"


    Chao Hailing trembled all over, and hurriedly said: "Little convicted, I only ask Lord Immortal Emperor not to destroy me."


    Su Yan''s expression fluctuated, and he glanced around, and couldn''t help saying, "You can be immortal."


    This made Tide Hailing extremely excited. It was just a shadow. It used to live under the shadow of the deity. Finally, when the deity left, he escaped the bondage, but was still trapped in the taboo.


    It was the whale that released it and gained freedom, but it didn''t want to die.


    "But you have to answer all my questions!"


    Know everything, dare not violate the Xianzun! "Tide Hailing said quickly, showing respect.


    "What is your deity''s name?"


    "It''s called Tide Hailing."


    Su Yan frowned and couldn''t help but angrily said: "To be honest!"


    "She was originally a small fish who was able to raise her and became a fairy."


    "Little fish!"


    Su Yan frowned. At this moment in his brain, it appeared that he was above the nine heavens. He had also raised a small goldfish before and taught her how to cultivate.


    Su Yan shook his head. There was no connection at all. When he fell, the little goldfish was also fighting with the enemy at the time, and I''m afraid he would have died long ago.


    "A goldfish is also worthy of being called an emperor?!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing contempt, and he dared to shout at anything.


    "This deity has the power of a fairyland, and it is not impossible to be called an emperor. In fact, she should be a fairy king.


    "The fairy king."


    Su Yan nodded, according to the realm of the cultivation world, the immortal king is already a very terrifying existence, and above it is the immortal emperor.


    Above the immortal king, the immortal emperor will have to ferry back to the nine realms!


    "Get up."


    Su Yan''s expression calmed down. This Tidal Sea Spirit doesn''t need to be killed. Keeping it might be useful in the future.


    Put it in the Spirit Gathering Array, and then you can cure Xiaoyao, who looks like a bear kid in Su Yan''s eyes, otherwise he would not punch and kick him again and again in the Spiritual gathering Array. Up.

 Chapter 1380： Death soldier!

    With Su Yan''s approval, Chao Hailing stood up, with respect still on his face.


    "This place fluctuates too much, I''m afraid someone will come then, let''s go."


    Su Yan glanced around and erased everything. The surrounding area of ??the ancient palace was restored as before, but the little fish in the desert was still struggling and could not die.


    Ten years later, a local person saw this small fish, picked it up and steamed it with boiling water, but it still couldn''t be cooked. This scared the person.


    Then the little fish was thrown into the pit, where he stayed for ten years, and finally drifted around with the flow, still just a small salted fish.


    This naturally has nothing to do with Su Yan. He uses secret techniques to confine whales, unless there is a stronger existence than that, otherwise he will not be able to stand up.


    After leaving this place, Su Yan arrived in a city, and Tide Sea Spirit was hesitant to speak along the way, with doubts in his heart, but he dared not speak.


    "Just talk about it."


    Su Yan naturally knew that he couldn''t help but speak at this moment.


    Tidal Hailing got the order, and hurriedly said, "My lord is the venerable immortal emperor, why did you come to this place?"


    In fact, Chao Hailing did not speak, and did not say the last sentence when he reached his lips.


    Su Yan naturally understood this sentence, wondering why he fell into this way, it was only the realm of Taoist Consummation, and it was innate Consummation.


    Su Yan was silent for a moment, and then glanced at Tidal Hailing, who trembled with fright.


    "Big...sir, I just ask casually."


    "I am the ninth reincarnation!"


    When Tide Hailing heard the words, her body was shocked, as if struck by lightning, she was so scared that she could not walk.


    "Nine... Ninth reincarnation?!"


    Tidal Sea Spirit is simply unimaginable, but the concept of the ninth reincarnation is very clear.


    The deity of the immortal emperor, then stepped into reincarnation, and reincarnation has ninth lives, each of which is the ninth catastrophe, after which it will cross the calamity twice and reach a higher state.


    At this moment, Tide Hailing had a clearer understanding of Su Yan, how could Su Yan be represented by the emperor.


    In the ninth reincarnation, only one step is needed to become a god!


    At this moment, Chao Hailing''s respect for Su Yan rose to an unimaginable height. Looking at Su Yan, he looked respectful and deliberately belittled himself.


    "You better rot in your stomach."


    Su Yan looked at Tide Hailing, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, which was extremely deep.


    Chao Hailing nodded quickly, how dare he say it, unless he died.


    At this moment, for Su Yan, it was completely looking at the mountains, with excitement in its heart.


    As long as you come to Su Yan''s big money, will you still be worried in the future? Maybe you can also step into the fairy road.


    "At that time, if I can become a fairy, I will turn into a human form and become a big beauty."


    Chao Hailing couldn''t help but said excitedly, his eyes full of longing.


    It looks like a ball of water now, it is somewhat transparent, ordinary people can''t see it at all, only the powerhouse above Taoist can see it.


    Su Yan also released Yun and the others at this moment, and the five of them just came out and kept making trouble.


    "Captain, has that been resolved yet?!"


    "The captain is intact, that thing must have been killed!"


    "Yes, how can that thing be an enemy of the captain!"


    ...


    At this moment, ask for the shadow area in the heart of Tide Hailing...


    "It''s right next to you."


    Su Yan pointed to Tide Hailing and said lightly.


    "what?!"


    The expressions of Yun and the others changed drastically, and they were shocked when they saw Chao Hailing, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    "no no����"


    They don''t know what to say anymore, and they simply cannot accept this result.


    Either Su Yan killed Tide Hailing, the fish died and the net broke, or he was killed. How could it coexist?


    Tidal Hailing was jealous of Su Yan, and did not get angry. He looked at a few people and said disdainfully: "My lord has spared my life and let me accompany me."


    Yun looked at Su Yan, asking.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, he is my servant now."


    Regarding Su Yan''s words, Tide Hailing didn''t resist half-heartedly, but was extremely happy in his heart.


    Being able to be the servant of the immortal emperor is something you can''t ask for, let alone the immortal emperor of the ninth world reincarnation, the future is unlimited.


    After a while, Yun and the others reacted, looking at Tide Hailing one by one without fear.


    "You see this guy is really made of water."


    Yun couldn''t help but began to ravage Tide Hailing, constantly pinching it.


    Tide Hailing couldn''t bear it anymore, looking at Yun and the others with an angry face, and said angrily: "Move me again and try, believe it or not, I will take your souls!"


    Yun and the others were afraid, and hid behind Su Yan.


    "Captain, it''s just a slave, dare to be so arrogant, give it some color."


    But Su Yan ignored him, he was not in the mood to mess around now, Chen Ning and other talents were the most important.


    "Chen Ning and others were locked up in Ji Bupo by that group of mercenaries. I am going to rescue them now."


    Yun and the others also showed serious expressions, looking at Su Yan and said, "Captain, that group of mercenaries is not easy."


    Su Yan didn''t care in his eyes, and said coldly: "Let him be stronger, he will be destroyed!"


    Yun and the others were also excited and passionate, walking towards Ji Bupo one after another.


    At this moment, in an underground chamber in Ji Bupo, this underground place is too huge, just like the underground world.


    Inside that secret room, there are five cages, each of which is closed by one person. Upon closer inspection, it is Chen Ning and others.


    At this moment, the five people were dying, and they had long been tortured into disarray, and all kinds of punishments and beatings were exhausted, but this did not satisfy the mercenaries at all.


    A bearded mercenary looked at Chen Ning and the others, and said in a rage: "You killed my brother, how could I let you go."


    The bearded man is the small head of a mercenary, number 10, extremely powerful, and this incident also arises from him.


    It is not surprising that Chen Ning and others have performed many tasks, and their hands are naturally covered with the blood of bad people.


    The bearded man was called Ye Saimei. His younger brother Ye Saihua was also a mercenary, but he was far from it.


    In a duel with Chen Ning and others, Ye Saihua and others were killed, which made Ye Saimei furious.


    At this moment, a man in a white coat came over, holding a basin with five bottles of black medicine in it.


    "My lord, here''s the things." The man in the white coat said respectfully.


    "Very good." Ye Saimei showed a smile on his face, very evil, "Give them one injection."


    "Yes."


    After the injections were finished, the white coat held the basin and left respectfully.


    But Ye Saimei looked at Chen Ning and others with a crazy smile in her eyes.


    "You kill my brother, I will make you my death fighters!"

 Chapter 1381： Familiar shadow

    Ji Bupo is the capital of Country A. It is considered the most prosperous area. Compared with China, a small and fertile county town is enough to beat it.


    There are no tall buildings here, there are only bungalows here. Looking at the entire city, only the government building and the TV tower are the only high-rise buildings.


    Of course, if the group of mercenaries want to build a tall building, it is absolutely easy, but they like the underground world and built a huge underground world under Ji Bupo.


    Su Yan and others came to Jibupo, and the group was able to enter after passing the soldiers'' inspection.


    The situation in country A is extremely tense now. The war is on the verge of breaking out. Both sides are attentive, so much so that many people have fled to the host country to avoid disaster.


    There is no peace in a weak country. This is not empty talk. The star country has already attached great importance to this matter, and maybe it will take action.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t care about all of this. His purpose of coming here was very simple, to find Chen Ning and others, and then take them away safely, including the overseas Chinese.


    Along the way, Tide Hailing and even Yun and others were very quiet, not as noisy as before, mainly because everyone''s hearts were heavy, and this time was not a noisy time.


    Su Yan glanced at the bumpy road and said, "Where are those mercenaries?"


    "According to reliable sources, the group of mercenaries should be underground." Yun replied.


    "Underground world?"


    "Yes, Ji Bupo is so broken this time, they must have built a secret base underground."


    "Okay, let''s visit."


    Gu Gu Gu... Gu Gu Gu...


    But at this time, the stomachs of Huo and others screamed, causing the scene to fall into an awkward state for a while.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, her face showing a trace of coldness.


    "No... it''s okay, let''s save Chen Ning first."


    Huo said embarrassedly, cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Okay, let''s go eat first."


    Su Yan glanced around, a little dumbfounded, there seemed to be no place to eat.


    Yun couldn''t help saying at this moment: "That''s good, eat a full meal first, then you will have strength."


    "Go to the state guesthouse in country A, only there is barely a facade."


    Su Yan nodded, and under the leadership of Yun, walked towards the State Guest House.


    The state guesthouse is equivalent to the country''s welcoming place, and it is naturally the highest standard hotel, but due to the poverty of country A, even the state guesthouse is only a four-star hotel.


    Without diplomatic visits on weekdays, the state guesthouse can be opened privately. After all, the state guesthouse has to make money and the state will not allocate funds.


    The group of people all walked towards the state guesthouse, and there were constant pedestrians all the way, but all of them looked listless, which shows the country''s downfall.


    Everyone walked for about ten minutes, and saw a little boy around a corner. The little boy was sitting on the ground, as if he was dead.


    Such scenes can be seen everywhere here, even in the capital. One can imagine how other places are purgatory.


    Bai couldn''t bear it, couldn''t help but leaned forward, looked at the little boy and said, "Do you need help?"


    The little boy ignored him, because he could not understand Bai''s words, and still buried his head on his knees, and the flies around him had already settled on him.


    His thighs were rotten, and there were worm eggs squirming inside. It looked very disgusting, but it was even more pitiful.


    "Captain, save him."


    Bai turned and looked at Su Yan, begging.


    Su Yan glanced at the little boy, stopped, and waved his hand, a rush of spiritual power rushed to the little boy to completely revive him.


    The little boy raised his head, his dark eyes were very bright, and he glanced white at the moment, as if he was grateful.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I saved him for a while, but I can''t save his life."


    Yun nodded and said, "Yeah, there are too many situations like this. It''s simply too much."


    Bai said: "At least he is too pitiful, even more pitiful than others, he is so small."


    Thinking of the group of people who were struggling all the way, Su Yan also felt uncomfortable, but he was unable to change.


    The group of people will live if they are lucky, and die if they are unlucky, but the probability of death is at least 90%.


    The pedestrians on the road are completely indifferent to this, as if they are numb, as if they know their ending is also the same.


    Of course, there is no lack of wealthy people among the pedestrians. They wear gold and silver and are very luxurious, and such people treat these dying struggling people with contempt.


    "Let''s go."


    Bai gave the little boy some money, and then left with Su Yan.


    "Um, let me go and make it easier."


    Bai couldn''t help but flushed, and hurriedly got into an alleyway.


    "The State Guest House is not far ahead."


    Yun couldn''t help but said, but Bai''s figure had long since disappeared.


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, his eyes were very impatient.


    Bai arrived in the lane, took off his pants in a hidden place, and after a rush of noise, his face was very relaxed.


    But when she lifted her pants, she saw a figure near the wall of the alleyway. It was a pair of very scarlet eyes.


    "what!"


    With a scream, Bai shocked Yun and the others, and everyone rushed toward the alley.


    Seeing Bai standing there well, Yun couldn''t help but hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "I saw... I saw a familiar shadow."


    "What shadow?"


    "It seems to be Chen Ning''s!"


    Uneasy flashed in his white eyes, and he was full of fear for those eyes.


    Su Yan also came over at this moment, looking at Bai Leng and said, "Are you sure?!"


    Bai calmed down, but the seriousness still carried a sense of anxiety and even fear. She could not forget the scarlet eyes and the evil smile.


    "I was at my convenience. When I first stood up, I saw a figure beside the wall and looked at me with a wicked smile."


    "Isn''t it just a peeping? I think you are dazzled." He couldn''t help but said.


    "Impossible, I can''t read it wrong, that is Chen Ning, but I don''t know why he showed a wicked smile, especially those eyes that have a scarlet meaning."


    Bai was very sure of this, she was sure she had not read it wrong, she believed her eyes.


    Su Yan frowned deeply at this moment, Bai wouldn''t come out of nowhere, this matter must be strange.


    Tide Hailing next to Su Yan said at this moment: "My lord, there have indeed been strong people here just now, and there is a remnant aura."


    Compared to Su Yan, Tide Hailing is more sensitive to all auras and can perceive the slightest aura.


    Su Yan has a strong sense of God, and can explore all directions.


    This is not to say that Su Yan is not strong, but that Su Yan''s current realm dictates that, and Tide Sea Spirit is not a human being, and has unique sensitivity.

 Chapter 1382： Great momentum

    Su Yan''s brow furrowed even more when he heard what Chao Hailing said. This shows that he did not tell lies.


    At least she was spied on when she was convenient, and she was still a powerful person, even somewhat similar to Chen Ning.


    All these connections made Su Yan feel uneasy, he was afraid of the results of Chen Ning and others.


    If he died, he would be a hundred. He was afraid that Chen Ning and others would suffer inhuman torture and even become others'' pawns!


    "Forget it, leave here first."


    Su Yan said, everyone nodded, and a group of people left the lane.


    "Captain, I really didn''t read it wrong. The man missed Chen Ning very much, but his eyes were not right, and his eyes seemed to be bloodied."


    Bai still wanted to prove that he didn''t tell lies, but Su Yan waved his hand.


    "It''s not important, go eat first."


    After eating, Su Yan smashed Huanglong. By then, the truth would become clear. Chen Ning and others would know it all the time. Of course, the ending of the group of mercenaries had already been determined in Su Yan''s mind.


    The group of people came to the State Guest House and was greeted warmly by the local waiter. After all, few people in this place come to the State Guest House for dinner.


    When they got inside, everyone didn''t say much, just to fill their stomachs. After all, it''s been a long time since they had eaten, so spiritual power alone is not the answer.


    Dear guests, what do you need? "


    "Bring all your things, all kinds of delicious."


    Yun directly threw out a stack of money, looking like a big money.


    When the waiter saw this, his eyes were green, and he nodded quickly, and ordered the kitchen to make good food.


    At this moment, a waiter was holding a special drink and poured a glass for everyone.


    "What is this? Why does it smell of urine."


    A white expression of disgust.


    Others are also resistant to this. It must be a unique local drink, and it is normal for them to drink it.


    "Quickly take this thing away." Yun said to the waiter hastily.


    "Resolve it as soon as possible, and then go to the underground world of mercenaries. Then you will go directly into my ghost gourd."


    Su Yan said with an unquestionable tone, his eyes swept across the crowd, and no one disagreed.


    In fact, they don''t want to go in. They want to see what the underground world of mercenaries is, and it is very refreshing to be able to kill a few mercenaries at the same time.


    But since Su Yan said so, they didn''t dare to disobey, they could only listen to orders.


    After a while, the food came out. Although it was not good, it was good to fill the stomach. There were still many people lingering outside.


    "This sweet potato is not bad, a bit like sweet potato."


    "Aren''t you nonsense, this is sweet potato."


    Everyone ate wholeheartedly, just to dare to time.


    But halfway through the meal, there was a noise at the door of the State Guest House, which was still loud.


    Rows of luxury cars appeared in front of the State Guest House, all of them all kinds of sports cars, valued from millions to tens of millions.


    If it is said that in other countries, even the land of Asan is not very strange, but this is Africa A country, which is a little hard to believe.


    How can there be so many luxury cars in this extremely poor country? Carefully count there are as many as fifty.


    The cars were parked at the entrance of the State Guest House, which naturally attracted the attention of many people, who ran outside to watch the excitement.


    But Su Yan and others didn''t care about it, they still ate wildly, to save time.


    "Wow, it''s Prince Hanbi!"


    "I didn''t expect him to come back. Why is he here?"


    "Hanbi Prince is so rich!"


    ...


    A group of people couldn''t help marveling again and again, with a look of envy.


    In this poor place, there are still such rich people, and there are only a group of powerful people. Prince Hanbi is the famous heir to the royal family.


    Although the locality has become a democratic country, the royal family still enjoys a high status. This group of people have money in their hands, invest everywhere, and make a lot of money.


    "I heard that Prince Hanbi is coming back this time for a wedding party."


    "Really, who is the bride?"


    "It seems to be the daughter of a wealthy businessman. I saw her having been exposed to impurities. It''s really beautiful."


    "Hey, we don''t have that life."


    "In that case, this Hanbi prince is going to contract the state guesthouse?"


    "Of course."


    Prince Hanbi actually didn''t want to come back. Country A is now in constant turmoil, but coming back is dangerous.


    But he had to come back because the wedding party must be held in the country. This is the rule set by the ancestors. If he does not respect, then he cannot inherit the huge wealth of the family.


    There were two people in the headed Bugatti Veyron. One was tall and thin with a trace of heroism. This was the prince Hanbi.


    He was not as fat as he thought, on the contrary, he was a successful businessman with a high intelligence quotient, and he had obtained many degree certificates.


    The prince Hanbi glanced at the beautiful and breathtaking white woman beside him, and said, "I''m wronged you."


    "No, this is your hometown. We have the most meaningful wedding here."


    The bride was very reasonable, which moved Prince Hanbi very much.


    At this moment, the person in charge of the State Guest House hurriedly walked out, looking at Prince Hanbi with a flattering expression.


    "Ah, my respected Prince Hanbi, I didn''t expect you to come back."


    Hanbi nodded slightly, and didn''t give the person in charge more opportunities to talk.


    He opened his mouth and said: "We are back for the wedding party, you can arrange it, we will leave in the evening."


    "Is it so urgent?"


    The person in charge frowned, it is not easy to hold such a short time.


    "You work hard, and I also brought many professionals, they will help you, remember this wedding party, the whole city is free!"


    Everyone heard them with cheering and joyful expressions, and they seemed very excited. Even the half-dead people on the side of the road raised their heads at this moment, revealing hope.


    Su Yan and others, who were still eating, saw this scene with contempt.


    "This prince is really hypocritical. Bai couldn''t help but said with dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, he took away the wealth of this country, and now he is coming back hypocritically to show kindness, which makes many people grateful."


    "Eat, don''t worry about our business."


    Su Yan spoke at this moment, causing a group of people to immediately calm down.


    At this moment, the person in charge can only nod his head and agree, this is an order, and he must follow it.


    "Prince Hanbi, don''t worry, I will work hard to create a very big wedding party."


    "Okay, let''s go to the palace first."


    "Send Hanbi to the prince!"


    Many people are in the middle of the road to send off, looking extremely excited.


    On the way, Han Bi Wang made people carry out a few boxes of money, and throw them away, causing many people to scramble, and even some people fought, and the scene was out of control at one time.

 Chapter 1383： and many more

    But the prince Hanbi didn''t care at all. On the contrary, there was a look of contempt and even ridicule on his face, as if these people were inferior creatures in his eyes.


    The white woman sitting next to Prince Hanbi frowned slightly at the moment, a little dissatisfied with it.


    "Are you such a prodigal, isn''t this money?!"


    Her words were unexpected. She originally thought she was dissatisfied with Han Bi''s being so inferior, but she didn''t expect that she felt sorry for the money.


    In fact, the money that Hanbi prince sprinkled was enough for her to go shopping once.


    Hearing the blame from the future daughter-in-law, Hanbi prince fully showed the characteristics of a man with ears, and his body shape was much more crooked.


    "What you are saying is, but I am not soothing the people''s hearts. This is called taking from the people or giving them back points."


    "Hmph, I haven''t become your wife yet, you won''t listen to me!"


    The white woman became more and more angry, frowning and staring at Prince Hanbi.


    "Listen, of course I listen, can''t I stop spending money?"


    Prince Hanbi put the remaining money back in the car, obeying his future wife.


    But he still looked at the people and said: "You don''t know, I still have a lot of billions of dollars of property in this place every year. If I don''t appease these people, I won''t be able to make money if they make trouble."


    "I don''t care, don''t throw money in front of me."


    Hanbi''s prince''s face was a little cold, but then disappeared.


    But in his heart he thought, if it wasn''t for your family''s advantage, I would marry you, now I will endure you for a few years, and then I will divorce you!


    The car was staying in a state guest hotel next to it, but it was actually very rudimentary. Even so, ordinary people are not qualified to live in.


    After Prince Hanbi left, the group of people also dispersed, and some people are still showing off how much money they picked up.


    Such people can only be said to be stupid, because they were either robbed or lost together on the road and even in remote places.


    Regarding this play, Su Yan and others completely ignored them. They have important things now, and this matter has nothing to do with them.


    But before finishing the meal, a waiter walked over and looked at Su Yan and others and said: "Guests, I''m sorry, you saw it just now, Hanbi is going to hold a wedding party, and the state guest shop is currently closed. Up."


    The waiter''s words are already very tactful, but the meaning is very obvious, that is, Su Yan and the others should go quickly and don''t hinder their arrangement.


    But Su Yan and others had no plans to leave, and they still ate on their own.


    Yun glanced at Su Yan, and saw that Su Yan was indifferent, so he continued to eat and ignored him.


    The waiter looked embarrassed. He knew that those who could come to eat with the state guests were definitely not ordinary people, and he couldn''t afford to offend them.


    The waiter can only plead: "Dear guests, the situation is really urgent now, I hope you can understand."


    For this reason, the waiter also bent over to apologize.


    It stands to reason that Su Yan and others can also leave, after all, they have such a good attitude.


    And Su Yan also nodded and said, "Well, we will leave after eating, it won''t take a few minutes."


    The waiter also nodded, and it was the most acceptable solution to leave after eating.


    But at this moment, a man in a black suit came over and saw that Su Yan and others were still eating, he couldn''t help being furious.


    A man in a black suit is the manager of the state guest, second only to the existence of the person in charge, and naturally powerful.


    He looked at the waiter and yelled angrily: "Look at what you are doing, Hanbi is going to hold a wedding party tonight, and don''t drive them away!"


    The waiter''s complexion changed and was so frightened that he could only whisper: "They...they will finish eating soon."


    "You don''t want to do it anymore?!"


    The manager shouted angrily, his voice getting louder.


    Su Yan wiped his lips with a napkin. He was planning to leave, but he could not help but sit down.


    Yun naturally knew what Su Yan meant. He stood up at the moment and looked at the manager and said, "We are eating, can you not bark?!"


    The manager was taken aback, then furious, and pointed at Yun: "You dare to talk to me like this and don''t want to live anymore?!"


    Yun showed a sneer, apparently treating the manager''s words as farting.


    "I don''t want to live anymore, what a big tone!"


    "You know, this is country A, not your country!" The manager began to threaten, "I know the killing organization!"


    Yun smiled even more, but there was a trace of anger in the smile. There is no need to describe the virtues of the killing organization. This person and the killing organization are definitely not good.


    "Really, I''m so scared you said, what should I do?"


    Yun''s performance was quite solid, and he looked like he was really scared, with a sense of panic.


    The manager nodded with a sneer. He knew that this would happen if he moved out of the killing organization, which was more effective than government officials who moved out of country A.


    "I''m afraid now, wasn''t it a drag just now?"


    The manager looked at the cloud with a mocking expression on his face.


    The waiter on the side dared not speak at all at this moment, and his face had already been scared.


    But the manager looked at him at the moment and said: "You have been fired, get out of here now!"


    The waiter looked surprised and begged: "Manager, my family depends on my salary, don''t fire me."


    The manager didn''t mean to be touched at all. He still said coldly, "I can''t even drive you away. What use is it for you, hurry up and get rid of me, or you will interrupt your dog legs!"


    The waiter was so scared that he shed tears. Dismissal means that he has no income. His family lives on this meager salary.


    It was the pride of him and the whole family to be a waiter at the State Guest Hotel, and his wife married him because of his status.


    But now, everything is gone, and nowadays the local people are not living, where he goes to find a job, this will undoubtedly drive him to ruin.


    "Manager, you are compassionate and do well, don''t fire me, I will drive them away now."


    "late!"


    The manager did not have the slightest intention of tolerance, and said with a cold face, the waiter was outside, and many people wanted to come in.


    Recently, the younger brother of his mistress Xiaowu wanted to come in as a waiter, but he couldn''t arrange it. Now that he found an opportunity, he naturally wanted to seize it.


    The waiter showed despair in his eyes, he knew there was no way to recover it, even if the complaint went to the person in charge, it was of no use.


    He stood up, like a walking corpse, as if his soul had been hollowed out, and his eyes became godless.


    He could only take off the waiter''s clothing and walked toward the outside of the hotel in a thin shirt.


    But at this moment, Yun said, "Wait!"

 Chapter 1384： You got fired

    Yun''s voice is not loud, but at least it can be heard by the waiter, but the waiter is not moved, and still keeps walking outside.


    He knew the current situation, Su Yan and the group of diners could hardly protect themselves. What use was it for him to wait? It would not change the original ending at all.


    Yun couldn''t help but was anxious, stopped the salesperson directly, and said, "Let you wait, why are you so rigid."


    "Why am I staying here, wasting time?"


    The waiter was expressionless, completely like a walking corpse, his heart was dying.


    The wife of the family waited for the rice to boil, his parents waited for him to buy medicine to go back, and the baby cub waited for the snacks he bought.


    But starting today, all this is gone, all will be broken, and their family will fall into a very difficult situation.


    If it''s in other places, such as Hua Guo, if you don''t have a job, you won''t have a big deal.


    Many people have jumped to the pinnacle of their careers by hopping jobs, wishing the company would let them go.


    But the essential difference between the two is, one is peace and the other is turbulence. In country A, it is almost impossible to find such a stable and enviable job.


    Yun felt sorry for him and was not angry at the moment. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder and said softly: "This matter is not your fault. You should not be responsible for it. On the contrary, you are a good person."


    Yun Neng could see from the eyes of this man that he was honest, he was a man of devotion, without any bad habits.


    "No, I have been fired, I have lost my job."


    The waiter was holding his head, and he was a little broken at this moment. The wooden expression just now became desperate. His face was so ugly that he almost cried.


    He held back the tears, hoping that he would not lose face, but he forgot that he shed tears when he asked the manager just now.


    The man does not flick when he has tears, bleeds without tears, the tears he had just now were not cowardly, but he had to.


    "No, you were not fired!"


    Yun shouted sharply, staring at the manager with a murderous intent.


    The manager was even more angry at the moment, looking at the cloud as if looking at the dead.


    "You are a foreign kid, even if you are a guest, what you are doing today has crossed the line!"


    The manager continued: "First, you know that we are going to hold a wedding party for the prince Hanbi, and you do not cooperate. This is an offense to the prince; second, you even mixed up the internal affairs of our hotel. You are against the State Guest Hotel. Offense; third, you are disrespectful to me, you are an offense to me, an offense to the killing organization!"


    The manager buttoned three hats on Yun''s head at once. If it were ordinary people, he would be scared to death on the spot. There would be no way to survive, but Yun didn''t care.


    Yun looked at the manager, and said coldly, "What if it is offended, is Hanbi prince very tugged? Is this National Soldier Hotel very awkward? As for the killing organization, it has long since disappeared!"


    "you!"


    The manager looked at Yun and was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t think that Yun was not afraid at all, but instead said such violent words.


    "Don''t say anything else, you said that the killing organization was wiped out, and you are dead with this sentence!"


    "Really, then I want to die."


    "The killing organization is a powerful organization headed by whales, with strong people, how can you slander it at will."


    Bai couldn''t help but interjected at this moment: "Whale, I know him, he is now a salted fish rolling in the desert."


    The manager''s expression turned pale, and he couldn''t even imagine that the woman in front of him dared to speak like this. Has the world changed!


    "You wait, I want to tell the people of the killing organization what you say!"


    The manager was furious and directly called, but Yun and the others did not stop it. The killing organization had long been destroyed by Su Yan, and they were naturally not afraid.


    But the salesperson had already frightened his legs and lost his job at the moment. Now if he gets involved with this group of lunatics, his life will be lost.


    He wanted to leave, but Yun stopped him, which made him even more desperate.


    "Who did I provoke?!"


    The salesperson looked helpless and desperate. He felt that today was his day of disaster.


    But Yun said indifferently: "You''re afraid of a fart, I''m giving you a chance, this **** also deserves to be the manager of the hotel, I will fire him now!"


    As soon as the manager finished the phone call, he almost vomited a mouthful of old blood when he heard Yun''s words. He had never seen such an arrogant person before, and even had to fire him.


    "Who are you, why do you fire me!"


    The manager was full of contempt in his anger, and he understood it. This was entirely Yun''s obsession and had no practical effect at all.


    At this moment, the movement of the hotel was also known to many people, and they all watched the excitement around them.


    "Look, there are disputes between diners and experience."


    "That group of people looks bad, they are not from their own country."


    "Yeah, the manager has kicked his head."


    ...


    But some people think differently, after all, they know more about the manager''s details.


    "Don''t forget, the manager has a very strong background. It is said that he knows the members of the killing organization!"


    "what?!"


    The faces of a group of people changed, and they were frightened.


    "In my opinion, it was the manager who drove them away and this group of diners didn''t want to leave, which caused the conflict."


    "Tonight is the wedding party for Prince Hanbi. The time is so tight, and the manager rushes to others is understandable."


    Yun ignored the surrounding words at all, but looked at the manager and said again: "Go away, you are fired!"


    The manager was furious, clasping his hands tightly, and wanted to punch Yun directly, but he controlled his anger, he had contacted his backstage, and this group of people would look good later.


    The waiter was overwhelmed with difficulty and was already praying, hoping that he would die a little decent.


    At this moment, the person in charge of the hotel came over and said coldly, "What happened?!"


    The manager immediately got excited, pointed at Yun and the others and said, "The person in charge, these people are making trouble!"


    The person in charge glanced at Yun and the others, and couldn''t help asking, "What are they doing?"


    "They didn''t leave, they offended Prince Hanbi, and even said that whales are salted fish."


    The person in charge''s complexion changed, and he was frightened. Of course, the whale knew who it was. It was a heavenly existence.


    "You don''t want to live anymore?!"


    When faced with the person in charge, Su Yan did not speak, and was indifferent throughout the whole process, and Yun and the others did not care.


    Instead, Yun looked at the person in charge and said, "Do you want this hotel to open anymore and invite such a person to be the manager? I advise you to let him go before we break out completely. I think this guy is good, let him be the manager. "


    "Huh, is this the place where you run wild!" The person in charge finally got angry.

 Chapter 1385： Kind of scary

    The State Guest Hotel is the most upscale and high-end hotel in country A. It is even equivalent to a service department. The people in it regard themselves as state-owned enterprise employees and superior civil servants.


    In China, although civil servants are enthusiastic, no one thinks that they are superior to others, but this place is different, it is a rare thing to have an iron rice bowl.


    The person in charge of the State Guest Hotel is someone who often comes into contact with the country''s top leaders, and even has a lot of contact with the major martial arts circles. Such people are too strong and there are too many people behind them.


    Compared to the manager, this person in charge is naturally more terrifying. Now that he is angry, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Today, if you want to leave, it is impossible!"


    The person in charge''s voice was extremely clear, with a threatening or even commanding tone, as if sentenced to Su Yan and others.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes showed a hint of chill, because he was full and could leave.


    Su Yan stood up, looked at Yun and the others and said, "Let''s go."


    Yun Wei was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded. He understood that Su Yan didn''t want to fight with this group of ants. He was too demeaning.


    But the person in charge became arrogant. In his eyes, Su Yan and the group were scared and wanted to leave.


    "no way!"


    The person in charge said angrily, staring at Su Yan and others with a pair of eyes.


    There was such a big incident in this place, and I wanted to pat my **** and leave. How could there be such an easy thing.


    Su Yan''s face was slightly angry, and he glanced at the cloud and said, "Just kill him."


    His voice is not loud, but it means that many people are discolored and killed. It takes such a nervous person to say such a thing.


    In the eyes of the people around, Su Yan and the others were already incomparably endangered, and they would be a nightmare waiting for them, but they did not expect that they would still be so unconscious.


    "very good!"


    The person in charge was furious, clenched his hands, his eyes flashed with cold killing intent.


    At this moment, a group of people came outside the State Guest Hotel, one by one, fat and strong, but the ordinary people formed a sharp contrast.


    "Who dares to make trouble in the State Guest Hotel!"


    A fat black man just came in and roared in a daunting voice.


    "Isn''t this a small whirlwind of the killing organization!"


    "I didn''t expect to startle him, it''s troublesome now."


    "Yes, he is the person in charge of Ji Bupo!"


    ...


    The people around were shocked. They knew the reputation of Little Tornado, and there was nothing wrong with him in this place, no one dared to provoke him.


    The killing organization exited Ji Bupo before, but still left some eyeliners. After all, they didn''t want to just let it go.


    When the manager and the person in charge saw the little whirlwind coming, they all smiled and greeted them.


    "Master Little Whirlwind, I didn''t expect you to come."


    Little Tornado was still angry, and roared: "Didn''t you let me come? Who on earth dare to do things in this place!"


    The small whirlwind looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on Su Yan and others, with a clear meaning.


    "Is it them!"


    Both the manager and the person in charge nodded, looking at Su Yan and others with a sneer, knowing that they will be taught a bitter lesson next.


    Xiaoxuanfeng looked at Su Yan with anger and said directly: "You are so courageous, you dare to make trouble here?!"


    Su Yan looked indifferent, he didn''t bother to use such a little shrimp, after all, he was only the pinnacle of the master.


    Su Yan looked at the cloud for a moment and said, "Quick solution, business matters."


    Yun nodded, then looked at the little whirlwind and said: "Little whirlwind, really a good name, the life of a dog slave!"


    "You curse?!"


    Although Xiaoxuanfeng couldn''t understand Yun''s words, it was definitely not a good thing to know from his face.


    "I didn''t scold anyone, I scolded a dog."


    Yun replied in local language with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    Xiaoxuan Storm is angry, at this moment, his fist is full of spiritual power, and a punch is blasted towards the cloud.


    The expressions of the people around them changed, and the small whirlwind finally made a move, and they also knew what the next situation would be like.


    "These outsiders, I don''t know the depth."


    "Yes, people in the killing organization dare to offend."


    "Hey, there will be more dead bodies later."


    But the result was far beyond their expectations. Xiaoxuanfeng''s fist did not fall on Yun''s body at all, because the cloud was faster, the fist first fell on Xiaoxuanfeng''s body.


    He only heard a bang, and the little whirlwind couldn''t bear the surging of his abdomen, and he vomited blood violently, his complexion changed suddenly, and his breath also wilted.


    "you!"


    Little Tornado was shocked. He couldn''t imagine that the person in front of him was so strong that he had completely exceeded his imagination.


    Xiaoxuanfeng''s mouth continued to vomit blood, and Yun''s fist had already shattered his internal organs, even his dantian was also fragmented at this moment.


    In the end, the little whirlwind knelt down and couldn''t support his fat body, but he was unwilling in his heart.


    "I am a member of the killing organization, you killed me, do you know the consequences!"


    Yun said with a disdainful face: "The consequences are really ridiculous. We took care of your killing organization''s nest, and what are the consequences?"


    Xiaoxuanfeng''s complexion changed. Recently, he has been contacting the headquarters, trying to send Ji Bupo''s news to the headquarters, but he has been unable to contact him.


    But he didn''t believe Yun''s words, how terrible the killing organization could be destroyed by this group of people.


    "I don''t believe it, you talk nonsense, the killing organization will definitely trouble you!"


    The little whirlwind finally fell to the ground, his head tilted, and completely lost its vitality.


    At this moment, the surroundings were terribly silent, and everyone''s faces were shocked, completely stupid.


    It is impossible that the result that shouldn''t have appeared before their eyes, which makes them unacceptable, too shocked, and too unexpected.


    For a long time, the manager and the person in charge collapsed to the ground with a desperate look.


    "This... how is this possible!"


    The two of them couldn''t believe it. Even though the result before them became a fact, they still couldn''t believe that the tiny whirlwind that was so tall in their hearts was beaten to death by a punch, you dare to believe it!


    Not only them, but the others were even more shocked. A group of small whirlwind''s attendants, now all trembling and trembling with fat, had already thought of running away.


    But before they could escape, Yun had already displayed a spiritual power, rushing toward the group of killing organizations.


    Everyone couldn''t escape at all, was easily defeated by spiritual power, and instantly disappeared.


    This kind of scene is like a thunderstorm in everyone''s eyes, and everyone''s heads are constantly buzzing, completely shocked.


    On the other hand, the manager and person in charge of the State Guest Hotel have already knelt down at this moment and kept kowtow to Yun. They are now begging for mercy, begging Yun to let them live.

 Chapter 1386： Prince arrives

    In their eyes, the cloud has become a heinous demon, no, it is a more terrifying existence than the demon.


    But in fact, how could Yun be a heinous demon? He did this entirely out of justice. These little friends are all harms, and they may kill many people.


    Destroying it completely solved many problems and made the people here at least safer.


    Yun closed his hand and looked at the manager and the person in charge coldly, but there was no murder in his eyes.


    They are just ordinary people, and the crime is not dying, so Yun did not kill them.


    "roll!"


    Yun yelled at the manager and the person in charge, and told them to get out of here, never to step in.


    "Starting today, the person in charge and the manager of this hotel are changed, and the manager will be the waiter."


    Yun glanced at the waiter who had been trembling with fright aside, with a hint of encouragement and even a smile in his eyes.


    The waiter was shocked on the spot, he couldn''t believe that he would have such an ending, and he could still be a manager!


    He had already lost his job and was desperate for life, but Liu Yinhua was bright, he couldn''t imagine that what Yun said was true, but he knew that Yun had that ability.


    The waiter was grateful, knelt down to the cloud, and even shed tears of excitement.


    Yun directly raised his hand to let him get up, and said displeased: "Kneel to the sky, kneel to your parents, the man has gold under his knees."


    The waiter nodded, and then resumed his posture, with a look of excitement on his face.


    The manager and the person in charge are desperate. They are just ordinary people. They rely on the backstage to have today.


    Now that they have lost their position, they are no different from the dead, and they can''t imagine the next day.


    They are rich, but they can''t sit and eat the sky. The most terrifying thing is that they have made too many enemies. Now that they lose power, those people will definitely come to revenge.


    They could not imagine, and even felt that they were running out of time, and eventually collapsed outside the hotel.


    But Yun didn''t have any sympathy at all. This group of domineering guys should teach this way, and bullying others must be returned.


    However, in the hotel not far away, Prince Hanbi and others were alarmed by the noise here, which made Prince Hanbi''s fiancee very dissatisfied.


    "You **** country, so backward, so poor, even living in a hotel is so noisy!"


    Facing the dissatisfaction of his fianc��e, the Prince Hanbi can only endure, but if he can''t bear it, he has no other way of conspiring.


    "Don''t be angry, I will check it out now."


    "I will go with you."


    The two left the hotel, followed by several bodyguards. Among them was a burly white man with extraordinary aura. The bodyguards around him were in awe of him.


    "All cheer me up and protect the lady and the prince!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people came to the dining area of ??the State Guest Hotel and saw people everywhere. For a while, they were more angry than the prince.


    "This is the State Guest Hotel, so how decent are so many people noisy!"


    The prince Hanbi said angrily, attracting countless people to look over.


    Seeing that it was the prince, the group of people knelt down one after another in amazement, and some people were frightened and fled.


    Prince Hanbi ignored everyone and walked toward the hotel. He saw the manager and the person in charge at the door, and his brows were slightly frowned.


    "What''s wrong with you two?"


    The manager and the person in charge were desperate a long time ago. Seeing Prince Hanbi at the moment, they seemed to be full of gas and recovered.


    "Hanbi Prince!"


    The manager couldn''t help crying even more, and kept shouting in his mouth: "My prince, my younger prince..."


    Han frowned more than the prince, and said angrily: "What happened?!"


    The person in charge said: "Someone is making trouble inside."


    "who?!"


    "It''s a group of outsiders, it should be Asian."


    "How dare to make trouble in this place!"


    The prince Hanbi was furious, he finally returned home, this time he naturally had to deal with this matter, so as to leave a little majesty.


    This is also a good thing for him, it can let him show his hands and feet, it is a golden opportunity for him.


    Seeing a sneer on Hanbi''s face, the person in charge and the manager knew that there was a scene, and now they had even more hope on their faces.


    "Prince Hanbi, if you have a wedding banquet tonight, we have hurriedly prepared, but these people just don''t want to leave, stay here and don''t leave, regardless of your wedding." The manager said very angrily.


    "Prince Hanbi, this group of people killed the people of the killing organization just now!"


    The person in charge needs to be more sober. This is a temptation. If Hanbi is afraid of the prince, then there is no chance. If he is not afraid, it proves that there is a master behind him and can solve Su Yan and others.


    As expected, Prince Hanbi''s complexion changed. He knew the people of the killing organization, and the whole Africa was afraid.


    But his fiancee disdainfully said: "What about the killing organization, is there my Smith strong?"


    Smith was the white bodyguard, and stood up at the moment with a cold expression on his face.


    "I have fought against the Nile crocodile of the killing organization, and I never lose the slightest.


    His arrogant appearance gave many people a slight shock, knowing that he was not a simple person, let alone fighting against existence like Nile crocodile.


    "It''s easier now!"


    Almost at the same time, such words appeared in the minds of the manager and the person in charge, and their eyes were about to smile.


    "Haha, Smith, so how terrible I am, go and get rid of this group of people, dare to make trouble in this place."


    The prince Hanbi became proud, as if giving orders.


    But Smith did not act, he only obeyed the words of the white lady.


    The white lady nodded at the moment and said, "Go, Smith."


    Smith nodded and walked inside. That foot smashed the ground, causing a shocking crack in the ground, which made countless people tremble.


    "Let''s go in and watch a good show."


    Prince Hanbi looked at his fiancee and said.


    The white lady nodded, and walked in with Prince Hanbi.


    The manager and the person in charge were following the prince Hanbi at the moment, looking like a slave, but they were very happy.


    When they entered the hotel, Su Yan and others wanted to leave. After all, the matter had been resolved and they had to go to the underground world of mercenaries as soon as possible.


    But Smith''s arrival changed the complexion of Yun and the others. They knew that the person in front of them was not easy to deal with. He was a very tough guy, much stronger than them.


    "Do you want to leave like this?!"


    Smith looked at Su Yan and the others, with disdain and even arrogance and cold eyes in his eyes. The muscles all over his body were tense at this moment, and a feeling of depression filled Su Yan and the others.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he couldn''t help but said: "It''s really a ghost, I have to let me do it!"

 Chapter 1387： Relegated to common people

    Su Yan said that the consequences were naturally quite serious, which already made him angry.


    He came to find fault continuously, wasting his time all the time, and he naturally couldn''t bear it.


    Smith''s coercion was directly dissipated by Su Yan''s sound, and the entire hotel was restored to peace at the moment, and the people on all sides were shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    Even Prince Hanbi took a few steps back at this moment, hiding behind Smith, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    "You are so brave to be so arrogant and rude to me!"


    The prince Hanbi said angrily. After all, he is also the nominal prince of this country and the existence of nobles. How could he be reprimanded by Su Yan in person.


    Smith is also very angry. He is a beast of the West, and the people in the martial arts world in the West are not worthy to carry shoes to him.


    He is a powerhouse of Taoist Consummation Realm, with infinite power!


    It''s not that Smith is confident, but that he has that ability. In his opinion, Su Yan and others are powerful, but they are not better than him. After all, there are not many people in the world who surpass Taoist Consummation.


    There are even a handful of people who have appeared on the earth, even if there is a hermit, it is also the existence of water chestnut.


    "Don''t be angry with Prince Hanbi, these people are struggling to death now."


    The manager couldn''t help speaking at this moment, looking at Su Yan and the others with a bitter and hatred look.


    The person in charge also said: "Yes, they are the last rage now, it''s no big deal."


    Prince Hanbi also nodded, his anxiety was completely eliminated, and he glanced at Smith and said, "Resolve this group of people, so I won''t bother me clean."


    Smith nodded, even if Prince Hanbi didn''t say anything, he would take action, because Su Yan and others had already made him kill.


    But Yun and the others showed a look of jealousy in their eyes at the moment. The Taoists are experts in the Consummation Realm, they are naturally invincible, and the look just now suddenly turned into depression.


    "You guys step back."


    Su Yan said lightly, and then his eyes fell on Smith''s face, and a killing intent filled the surroundings.


    Smith''s face also kept cold, and he was not afraid of Su Yan at all. He had full confidence to solve Su Yan with a punch.


    "Skinny monkey, you also want to compete with me, it''s almost death!"


    There was a red glow in Smith''s eyes, and the power of the whole body was running out at this moment, and the place on all sides was a bit strange.


    The state guest hotel is shaking constantly at this moment, as if about to collapse.


    The people around were horrified, afraid to speak at all, shivering with fright.


    And Prince Hanbi said at the moment: "Smith, don''t do anything here. After all, my country is just such a state guest hotel. If it is destroyed, it will be gone."


    When Smith heard the words, he didn''t want to pay attention, but when he saw the white lady nodded, he could only listen.


    "Well, I''ll save the prince, and we will go out and fight."


    Smith looked at Su Yan and spoke coldly.


    Su Yan did not respond at all, standing there all the time, very quiet, and his spiritual power did not fluctuate.


    Smith spread his hands and looked helpless. It was Su Yan''s disagreement, no wonder he.


    The prince Hanbi looked at Su Yan''s eyes and wanted to burst into flames, and directly shouted: "Well, kill him, kill him immediately!"


    There was a terrifying force on Smith''s fist, and he rushed directly towards Su Yan at this moment.


    But a few meters away from Su Yan, Smith saw the profound meaning in Su Yan''s eyes, which made his heart palpitate.


    He felt uneasy, he was shocked by Su Yan''s eyes. He couldn''t believe why Su Yan had such terrifying eyes.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s feet had fallen on Smith''s face, and there was no flashy meaning, but he walked slowly in front of Smith, raised his leg and gave it a kick.


    But the strength of this kick made the people present completely bewildered, because Smith had already been kicked by this kick and went through the wall without a trace.


    When everyone came back to their senses, they all looked at Su Yan with all their faces in disbelief, and each of them felt like the sea, turning up the stormy waves.


    "Oh my God!"


    A strong man held his head and didn''t believe in such a result. He could feel strong from Smith''s pressure, too strong.


    Why would such a powerful existence be kicked into the air by a young kid? This is unscientific, I can''t believe it.


    Of course, the most shocking thing was the prince Hanbi and the white lady, the bosses with their mouths open at the moment, looking at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    From the initial shock to the later fear, Su Yan was a dangerous existence in their hearts.


    Yun and the others were not so shocked, but they were still very surprised. Su Yan was able to defeat the Taoist consummate and the strong, but he kicked the opponent into the air with one kick. This was so surprising.


    But what they didn''t know was that Su Yan''s kick was more than just kicking Smith away.


    Su Yan looked at Prince Hanbi indifferently, without a trace of expression on his face, which made Prince Hanbi keep backing away.


    "I warn you, if you dare to do anything to me, our country will not let you go!"


    The other bodyguards ran out at this moment, and they naturally went to investigate Smith''s situation.


    After a while, several bodyguards carried Smith and walked in with despair and fear in their eyes when they looked at Su Yan.


    "What happened to Smith?!"


    The white lady asked anxiously.


    A bodyguard shook his head and said desperately: "Master Smith...he!"


    He couldn''t say the latter, but everyone present basically had a guess in their hearts, but this kind of guess made them even more unbelievable.


    The white lady rushed over and saw that Smith was covered in blood, not only that, but his head was rotten, and he was kicked by Su Yan.


    "My God, my God!"


    The white lady couldn''t calm down at all, and her legs were so frightened that she fell directly to the ground.


    Prince Hanbi was also frightened by this result, and the warning to Su Yan seemed to him to be death.


    An extremely strong man was kicked to death by the yellow-skinned man he looked down upon. He felt like he was dreaming no matter what.


    Not only him, but the manager and the person in charge were already on the ground. They regretted returning.


    At least Su Yan had spared their lives just now, this time they couldn''t predict their end.


    Almost everyone, including the strong who came from hearing the news, looked at Su Yan at this moment with amazement.


    How could they not be afraid that a dignified Taoist consummated strong person was kicked to death. It felt like a dream.


    Su Yan was still indifferent to all this, his eyes did not fluctuate at all, he glanced around, and finally his eyes stayed on Prince Hanbi.


    "Prince Hanbi, he is like his name, he can be unscrupulous and domineering when he becomes a noble?!" Su Yan''s eyes flashed with anger, "Then I will demote you as a common man!"

 Chapter 1388： Chen Ning!

    Su Yan''s voice lasted for a long time, and the surrounding area was surrounded by voices, and countless people trembled.


    Ji Bupo''s strong people knew that this happened at this moment, no one dared to join in the fun anymore, and turned a deaf ear to it, and even some strong people had already fled and planned to avoid it.


    At the same time, Su Yan grabbed it casually, and the manager and the person in charge flew towards him and was easily pinched to death by him.


    "Leave you a way out and come back, then I don''t mind taking your lives!"


    The two of them were pinched to death by Su Yan, and finally fell to the ground, bleeding from the ground.


    The people present had long been scared by Su Yan, and Su Yan now gave them the feeling that they were blood demons, and even demons, and they did not dare to fight.


    The prince Hanbi knelt down, and he must kneel down under the circumstances, or he might be dead.


    "My lord, you have a lot, please spare me!"


    The white lady also knelt down, lowered her head, shaking like chaff, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    "Spare you?!"


    Su Yan looked at Prince Hanbi''s eyes and said coldly.


    The prince Hanbi was completely desperate. He knew that he could not beg for mercy, and this time was completely over.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I said that it would be natural to demote you to a commoner."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and Prince Hanbi and Miss White suddenly changed their appearances. They were very ordinary, without the nobility and arrogance they had before, and they were completely ordinary that could not be found in the crowd.


    "You stay here for the rest of your life!"


    This is Su Yan''s punishment to them. Since they regard the people here as inferior, let them have a taste of living here.


    With their faces changed, they will no longer be able to become brilliant princes and young ladies in this life, they can only become ordinary people.


    Prince Hanbi was relieved, at least his life was saved, which was a blessing in misfortune.


    But what he didn''t know was that without his identity, he couldn''t inherit money. It can be said that he is impoverished now, and no one is treating him as a prince.


    It is not easy to survive in this turbulent place.


    After solving the matter, Su Yan glanced at Yun and the others, and said, "Go!"


    Yun and the others nodded quickly, followed Su Yan, and left the state guest''s place.


    Yun admired Su Yanna more and more. He naturally understood Su Yan''s intentions for the Prince Hanbi and the white lady. It would be more uncomfortable to do so than to die.


    Let them become ordinary people in a turbulent country from a life that is admired by thousands of people, and let them drift with the flow.


    They may be able to live if they are lucky, but if they are not lucky, only death will welcome them.


    Su Yan glanced at the cloud and asked, "Which direction?"


    They are now at the crossroads, and need clouds to determine their route to reach the underground world of mercenaries.


    Yun pointed to the north and said, "Just in the north, we can see the underground world when we walk a hundred kilometers.


    "it is good."


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to walk directly like flying, making it difficult for Yun and the others to keep up. Even with the strength of suckling, he couldn''t catch up with Su Yan.


    "Captain, slow down, we can''t catch up with you!"


    Yun yelled loudly from behind, but still couldn''t stop Su Yan. This made them very helpless and could only chase after him.


    When he reached the place Yun said, Su Yan stopped and looked around. This was a desolate place, the edge of Jibupo''s city.


    Not far from this place, there is actually a place of quicksand, where the desert is constantly moving, never a fixed appearance, many locals dare not take a half step.


    This didn''t make Su Yan care. He looked at a cave not far away from him at the moment, with a hint of coldness on his face.


    At this moment, Yun and others rushed over, gasping for breath, and his lungs were about to explode.


    "Hey, I''m exhausted!"


    Bai felt that his lungs were about to jump out, and he was dripping with sweat.


    "Captain, that cave should be the entrance to the underground world of mercenaries."


    Yun pointed to the cave not far away and said.


    Su Yan nodded, and said to Yun and the others: "You can raise a ghost gourd."


    Several people shook their heads, all looking unwilling.


    Yun said at the moment: "No, we are not that persuaded, unless we encounter a strong one who cannot be defeated, we will not go in."


    This is not the reason for not counseling, but I don''t want to be distracted.


    Seeing Su Yan so resolute, all of them looked helpless, and they seemed to have no choice.


    But at this time two people came out of the cave. They were tall and burly, and they were not simple stuff at first glance.


    The two of them saw Su Yan and the others at a glance, and anger appeared on their faces.


    "What do you do, what are you doing here?!"


    A man in a shabby uniform asked, his eyes full of unkindness.


    Su Yan looked at the two indifferently and said, "You know these people."


    Five photos were shot directly at the two of them, and they fell into their hands accurately, which surprised them.


    When they saw the person in the photo, both their faces changed.


    "Are you here to save them?!"


    One of the men said coldly, his whole body had already poured out spiritual power.


    "Yes!" Su Yan answered indifferently.


    "Hmph, these people killed our captain''s brother, they all deserve to die!"


    "Really, are they dead?"


    Su Yan was slightly flustered at this moment, he still had a hint of expectation.


    "It''s almost dead."


    The two of them laughed, their eyes full of mocking.


    Su Yan was furious and rushed directly to the two of them, teleporting to them, making them both look terrified.


    Before the two of them could make a move, there were expressions of pain on their faces, and blood shot out from the neck, unable to stop it.


    "go to hell!"


    Su Yan kicked the two of them and kicked them directly into the cave. He just made it clear that he would come to find the fault, and he would surely blaze a trail.


    The two had lost their vitality when they were kicked down. Blood was stained all over the ground, and the sand rolled down into the cave.


    Yun and the others looked at everything coldly. They knew that the next battle would be fierce and there was nothing to discuss.


    Moreover, so many days have passed, and there is nothing to rescue. From what the two said just now, Chen Ning and others may have encountered an accident.


    But at this moment, there was a wind around the originally silent place, and the wind came very strange, like a monster wind.


    At the same time, Su Yan felt a strong wave, and he was very close to him, as if he was within easy reach.


    He turned around and looked at the quicksand. There was a figure in the quicksand, which made his eyes very dignified.


    When he saw it clearly, the coldness on his eyes became even more, because he was so familiar with that figure, even if he hadn''t seen it for a long time, he still knew who it was.


    Chen Ning!

 Chapter 1389： Powerful force

    That''s right, Su Yan can''t read it wrong, the figure in the quicksand is Chen Ning, he is very familiar.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean the slightest happiness at all. On the contrary, his eyes at the moment were extremely cold, revealing endless power.


    More than that, his whole body was full of spiritual power, and the flames blazed into the sky, turning the whole place into a sea of ??fire.


    Yun and the others were shocked when they saw this, but they didn''t know.


    "team leader?"


    Bai looked at Su Yan, full of doubts, seeking answers.


    Su Yan pointed to the quicksand, his eyes still cold.


    Everyone saw the shadow in the quicksand, their complexion changed.


    "That is?!"


    "Is it a strong mercenary?!"


    "Absolutely, it is not easy to make a captain like this."


    Yun and the others were about to fight in a big battle, but they knew in their hearts that at most they could solve some small ones, and the strong men of mercenaries could not fight with them.


    This group of mysterious mercenaries is too terrifying, it is incomprehensible. The thirteen people are named after thirteen playing cards.


    The boss of spades, the second of spades, has been postponed...


    But with Su Yan, the fear in their hearts was not so serious, they all looked at the shadows in the quicksand with cold expressions.


    At this moment, Su Yan had some unspeakable depression in his heart, which made his face look very tangled.


    "That person is not a mercenary person."


    Yun and the others were slightly stunned, and then Yun hurriedly asked, "Who is that?"


    "Chen Ning!"


    Su Yan uttered the word, and the chill in his eyes appeared again, even worse than before, and even the light of fire fluttered in his eyes.


    Yun and the others were full of incredible faces. How could it be Chen Ning? This surprised them too much.


    There was excitement on their faces, and even tears of joy in their eyes.


    "Finally found them."


    Bai wiped the tears from his cheeks, very happy.


    But they were happy for a while, but found that Su Yan was indifferent throughout the whole process, and the coldness in his eyes remained unchanged, which puzzled them.


    "Captain, this Chen Ning has appeared, isn''t it worthy of happiness?"


    Bai looked at Su Yan and asked.


    "Yes, this shows that Chen Ning and the others are not dead. This is great news."


    But Su Yan didn''t say a word, his eyes were still staring at Chen Ning in the quicksand, his hands were tightly clasped at this moment, and he was angry.


    He was not as simple as Bai and the others thought. Combining the words of the two people before, Chen Ning and the others would definitely not be all right.


    Now that Chen Ning appeared in the quicksand, it can be said that there must be fraud. This Chen Ning is not fake, and I am afraid there are some problems. This is why Su Yan''s eyes have been cold.


    But at this moment the quicksand trembled even more, and the whole place changed, but the shadow was still in it, unmoving.


    After a few minutes, the shadow moved, and Takong came towards Su Yan and the others.


    "coming!"


    Yun and the others are even more excited, which shows that it is not an illusion, but a real person, really Chen Ning.


    Within a few steps, Chen Ning was out of the quicksand and stood in the ruins and barren land.


    Yun couldn''t control himself, and rushed towards Chen Ning with a look of excitement.


    And Bai and others followed closely, excited and happy.


    A few meters away from Chen Ning, the cloud stopped and looked at Chen Ning excitedly: "Your kid is not dead, you scared us to death."


    But Chen Ning didn''t answer at all, his appearance was cold, his face did not change at all, which surprised Yun and the others.


    "Why don''t you speak, we made a special trip to save you."


    At this moment, he said in a cold voice that they don''t need to be too polite to Chen Ning. After all, in the special operations department, they are higher than Chen Ning''s group and belong to the superior.


    And Chen Ning still didn''t speak, just stood silently, like a sculpture.


    Yun couldn''t help frowning, and the fool could see something strange now, and Chen Ning was a little bit wrong.


    Yun shouted: "Chen Ning, are you intimidated by those mercenaries?!"


    What he meant was whether Chen Ning had been persecuted, causing brain problems, but he didn''t say so straightforwardly.


    But Chen Ning still doesn''t have him, his appearance remains the same.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are here to save you!" Huo couldn''t help saying at this moment.


    They suddenly understood that Chen Ning might be doing this for some reason, which made them angry at the same time, and felt a little bit of distress for Chen Ning.


    After all, everyone belongs to the same department. They are tough guys working for the country. They must be angry when they encounter this kind of thing.


    However, Chen Ning''s eyes changed slightly at this moment, and a hint of coldness appeared on his indifferent face, as if angry.


    Chen Ning raised his head, looked at the cloud, did not speak, but made a low growl to express his anger.


    Yun and the others were confused and didn''t understand what Chen Ning meant. For a while, they were in the mist.


    But in an instant, there was a light in Chen Ning''s eyes, and that light flashed by, causing Yun and others to change their colors.


    Now they can almost conclude that something is wrong with Chen Ning, absolutely something is wrong, something must have happened.


    The words of the two people just appeared in their minds, and they were almost dead!


    Su Yan was even more cold at the moment, he noticed something wrong, Chen Ning seemed to have spiritual power fluctuations, and it was not weak.


    Su Yan walked towards Chen Ning. Everything must be understood. If you don''t understand, you must check and understand by force.


    But at the moment when Su Yan left, Chen Ning actually looked at the cloud with a furious expression on his face.


    Chen Ning''s blood vessels appeared all over her body, revealing black blood, which was abnormal.


    More than that, his face seemed to have been shocked, with an indescribable state, like a walking dead.


    "go to hell!"


    Chen Ning roared and blasted towards the cloud with a powerful punch.


    Yun was shocked, his whole body gushing out, gathering on his fists, which was worthy of a shock.


    But what is unexpected is that Chen Ning, who had just stepped into the Taoist person, actually threw the clouds with a punch.


    More than that, Yun fell to the ground 100 meters away, dripping with blood, coughing up blood in his mouth.


    This frightened Bai and the others, who hurriedly walked towards the cloud, their faces pale.


    "Yun, don''t scare us!"


    "what happened to you?!"


    "You will be fine, I will give you spiritual power."


    Su Yan was also quite surprised. The middle Taoist Yun was blasted by Chen Ning with a punch, and he vomited blood. This was obviously abnormal. How could Chen Ning have such a powerful force.


    He couldn''t think about it right now, and walked directly to Yun''s side, and a golden spiritual power poured into his body.


    This relieved Yun a lot of pain, but it made Su Yan frown, Yun''s injury was not that simple.

 Chapter 1390： Can be worth a trick

    Su Yan was able to detect the strangeness in the cloud, the internal organs fluctuating, and even a horrified wound appeared in his heart.


    This is not important, he can easily stop it, but his dantian, his dantian has cracks at this moment, and spiritual power is constantly pouring out.


    Yun''s face turned pale suddenly, and there was no trace of blood on his lips, and more than that, his eyes were dimmed at this moment, without the light before.


    Bai and the others are full of anxiety, very worried about the cloud, and they are at a loss to see this scene.


    "Captain, you have to save the cloud."


    White hot tears rolled down, hugging the cloud and didn''t know what to do, constantly cleaning the blood he vomited.


    "Put him on the ground!" Su Yan shouted.


    Bai hurriedly did so, placing the cloud on the ground and letting it lie flat.


    Su Yan already had the golden dragon whistling in his hands, and the dragon roar continued, with incomparable violent power, it actually penetrated Yun''s body directly.


    Bai and the others were taken aback. Yun was already like this, and he was healed with such violent spiritual power, wouldn''t things happen?


    But they didn''t dare to speak, after all, only Su Yan had the solution at the moment, and they could only look forward to Su Yan.


    In Su Yan''s view, Yun was hit by an extremely powerful virus, and he must have ferocious spiritual power to resist and eliminate it. Naturally, he had to run the "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" technique.


    The golden dragon phantom penetrated Yun''s body, causing him to vomit blood violently, feeling that the blood in his body would be exhausted.


    More than that, his whole body suddenly softened, he was unconscious at the moment, and his breath was gone.


    "what?!"


    Bai and others were shocked, and the most disturbing situation appeared, which made it difficult for them to accept for a while.


    "Do not bother me!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, looking at the cloud, spiritual power was still pouring into his body, and at this moment, Yun''s entire body was filled with golden spiritual power.


    And these golden spiritual powers began to sweep the black virus in his body, enveloping them, and then slowly decompose.


    But the whole process was not slow, on the contrary, it was very fast, because the violent spiritual power cloud could not bear for long, he was suspended for breathless death at this moment, and he must not be delayed for too long.


    Su Yan looked at the completely wrapped virus with a strong decaying power, which could easily take people''s lives.


    He sucked in both hands, and the golden spiritual power that wrapped the virus went towards Su Yan and swallowed it into his stomach.


    Su Yan could have thrown it far, but he didn''t do it. The virus was too terrifying, and it was even more difficult than the Taoist''s perfect spiritual power.


    If left alone like this, then this place will become a purgatory on earth, where there will be no grass, and everyone will have to die.


    He swallowed his stomach and immediately wrapped it with golden spiritual power, while the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running, resisting it, and slowly dissolving it.


    Yun took a breath, which made Bai and the others relieved, everyone felt relieved and looked at Su Yan with gratitude.


    But Su Yan looked at Chen Ning not far away, with a sad expression in his eyes.


    He knew that Chen Ning in front of him was no longer Chen Ning, he had become a malignant tumor and a **** of others.


    He was very angry and even had the urge to destroy everything. This is the soldier he brought out. This is his brother!


    One can imagine the anger of his brother being treated as an experiment and a deadpool for others.


    But Su Yanke restrained it. After all, he was not completely desperate. Maybe Chen Ning still had a chance to live, even if it was illusory, he had to firmly grasp it.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Ning and said solemnly: "Chen Ning!"


    However, Chen Ning did not respond. At this moment, he twisted his neck and looked at Su Yan as if he was looking at an alien, very strange.


    "His...!"


    However, Chen Ning made a serpent-like whistling sound, which made Su Yan frowned.


    Then Chen Ning''s blood vessels bulged out again, and the black thing roamed around him like a worm.


    More than that, the wings of Chen Ning turned out to be behind them, but these wings are not as good as angels, but like bats, constantly ticking the viscous liquid.


    The liquid was also black, dripping to the ground, and the weeds instantly withered, and the whole place seemed to be a place of death.


    Su Yan frowned, if he let it go on like this, then this place might be really barren.


    He had to make a choice and had to kill Chen Ning, even if he didn''t want to.


    Su Yan really didn''t have many friends, but he felt an inexplicable friendship with Chen Ning and the others. It was a real brotherhood.


    "Brother, I will help you."


    Su Yan''s eyes were moist, and his voice was low, but he had already made a choice.


    A golden spiritual power filled his hand, becoming stronger and stronger, and finally formed a power that can destroy everything.


    At this moment, Chen Ning seemed to have become a **** of darkness, endlessly dark, and the black matter was all over his body, constantly wandering, if it spewed out, it would be a very terrible thing.


    Chen Ning has black spiritual power fluctuations in his hand, which is still different from his previous power. He is now a death warrior, just a chess piece.


    Chen Ning roared, and his fangs emerged. Those eyes were hollow, but they had a cold killing intent.


    Fluctuations, surrounding winds, and the sound of thunder on the ground.


    More than that, the quicksand in the distance formed a hurricane at this moment, as if a huge beast was about to swallow everything.


    The hurricane hit, mixed with sand and rushed towards Su Yan. Naturally, the sand will not be ordinary sand. It has spiritual power and can turn people into ashes.


    But with Su Yan''s hand, the hurricane dissipated. At the same time, Su Yan''s fists had already attacked, with violent spiritual power and unspeakable power.


    This punch he shot with unwillingness and even anger, which was mixed with the complex emotions of reluctance and having to do it.


    But Chen Ning didn''t catch it with his hands, instead he fought back and fisted Su Yan.


    Su Yan still remembers performing tasks with Chen Ning and others. When they win, they will habitually touch their arms to celebrate.


    But at this moment, they were not celebrating, but a contest between life and death, and Su Yan knew that the last ray of life was long gone.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted Chen Ning directly into the air, slamming one head into the ground, and blasting the entire ground out of a huge pit.


    Chen Ning did not fall down in the pit. Instead, he stood up, making a crackling sound all over his body, as if his joints had been displaced by Su Yan.


    This shocked Bai and the others. Su Yan''s one move was so clear to them that they had successfully kicked the Taoist to death, but this punch did not kill Chen Ning.


    Is it still unbearable, stop?


    Otherwise, Su Yan did not stop. On the contrary, when he shot, his strength increased by 10% in order to let Chen Ning rest in peace.


    But this also went beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect Chen Ning to have such a strong ability to fight off against him.

 Chapter 1391： Five people together

    Su Yan is very aware of the power of his move. If he were to be the bodyguard of the white lady before, he would not be able to withstand this punch at all, and he would definitely be able to kill him with one blow.


    But Chen Ning actually resisted it, which was unthinkable and totally unreasonable.


    Che Ning is now a death soldier, and there is a powerful virus that makes him strengthen, but it is impossible for him to have such a terrifying resistance.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Ning with cold eyes, and felt strangely strange for a moment.


    That''s right, he is no longer Chen Ning, Chen Ning is dead, he must accept this fact.


    Su Yan was a perceptual person, and of course he was also the one who killed Guojue. The grief in his heart dissipated in an instant, and a sharp killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily and rushed towards Chen Ning, with the power in his hands covering the sky, he could move mountains to fill the sea, destroy mountains and destroy the land, with terrible spiritual fluctuations.


    Bai and the others knew that Su Yan was completely angry, and they knew very well that the person in front of them was no longer Chen Ning, and that Chen Ning had already died.


    Su Yan wanted to destroy the enemy''s chess piece and let the enemy lose this minion. At the same time, he wanted to let Su Yan rest in peace, and his body was still used by others, which made him furious.


    And Chen Ning''s eyes were covered with black venom at this moment, and it was too shocked to see him. He was no longer Chen Ning at this moment, and his body had also changed, as if a genetic mutation.


    Suddenly, his body was very tall and straight, five meters in size, and he was covered in malignant tumors, and looked terrifying. The black venom squirmed around him, as if a computer circuit controlled everything.


    Chen Ning did not retreat, but instead rushed towards Su Yan with a hissing sound in his mouth.


    His tongue was exposed, just like a snake, with a scarlet meaning, in his eyes Su Yan had already become a prey.


    Chen Ning''s nails protruded, and one of them attacked Su Yan, cutting through Su Yan''s clothes. At the same time, there was black venom that wanted to be injected into Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan sneered. He had absorbed the cloud''s venom before, and it had already turned into spiritual power in his body.


    Su Yan''s hands were turned into blades, and he cut directly at Chen Ning''s arm. The power was overwhelming, and there was even a fluctuating spiritual power. A sense of tearing made Chen Ning roar.


    But at this moment, there was a dazzling light in his heart. At the same time, something like a machine was embedded in his heart.


    Chen Ning''s heart was missing, and this machine replaced his heart and controlled his life.


    Su Yan also immediately understood everything. The reason why Chen Ning had such a strong resistance was completely because of the machine.


    Su Yan''s heart moved, the teleportation disappeared, and his shadow disappeared in the entire air.


    But Chen Ning looked around, but couldn''t notice Su Yan''s breath, which made him extremely violent, and he slammed the ground indiscriminately with both hands, making the ground pitted.


    Bai holding the cloud, several people fled in a hurry. If they didn''t leave, Chen Ning might rush towards them.


    With such a powerful existence, they were naturally invincible, after all, Su Yan did not gain an advantage against it.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a shattering force spread out. With the sound of dragon roar, the dragon claw hand directly attacked Chen Ning''s heart.


    The purpose is clear, that is, to destroy Chen Ning''s heart machine first, so that it can be easily defeated.


    This thing is too weird. I''m afraid it was something developed by the energy technology company. Su Yan didn''t expect that the earth''s science and technology could reach such a state.


    Not only is the poison powerful, this machine can also make people an untouchable death soldier, thinking about what a terrible thing it is.


    Su Yan understands that this energy technology company must be brewing a conspiracy. This is a conspiracy that may affect the entire planet.


    But he didn''t think so much now. He solved Chen Ning, then destroyed the group of mercenaries, and then went to the energy technology company to settle accounts.


    He will not let go of everything, as long as it is an enemy, as long as it is a bad person, he will destroy it!


    Naturally, Chen Ning would not let Su Yan succeed. He held Su Yan''s arm tightly with both hands. The venom was continuously contaminated, and even got into Su Yan''s arm, resisting its golden light, making Su Yan''s arm all Become black.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop, and still grabbed it towards Chen Ning''s heart. His strength became more majestic, and dragon scales appeared.


    "You are dead, rest in peace!"


    Su Yan roared, his arm had already touched Chen Ning''s heart. He only needed to grab the machine and he could take out the machine. Chen Ning''s indestructible body would have no resistance.


    But at this moment, the black poison in Chen Ning''s body has dissipated, revealing his original face, which is nothing different from ordinary people.


    When Chen Ning looked at Su Yan, a smile appeared on his face, even with a hint of respect.


    "Boss, are you here?!"


    Chen Ning was full of excitement, wishing to embrace Su Yan, after all, it had been a long time since he had seen Su Yan.


    But he couldn''t remove his hands, because Su Yan''s hands were still very close to his heart.


    Chen Ning glanced at Su Yan''s arm, the expression on his face changed transiently, and said hurriedly: "Boss, what are you doing?!"


    Su Yan was in a daze for a while. He was completely confused. Is this Chen Ning''s recovery? !


    But just for a second, Su Yan sensed something was wrong, because he knew that Chen Ning was dead, and it was absolutely impossible for him to have any consciousness.


    But at this moment, a sneer appeared at the corner of Chen Ning''s mouth, and one arm was grabbed towards Su Yan''s neck, with the intention of killing.


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed deeply, and the power of collapse was full, directly turning Chen Ning''s arm into ashes.


    "No...impossible, how is this possible!"


    Chen Ning looked disbelieving, how could Su Yan easily destroy his arm during his surprise attack.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s arm had grabbed the machine in Chen Ning''s heart. The machine was shining with electric light, which was almost like an electric light in the sky.


    But Su Yan didn''t close his hand, instead, he used force and the machine deformed.


    "Boss, I''m Chen Ning, how can you bear to kill me?!"


    Chen Ning now pretends to be innocent again, but he can''t fool Su Yan.


    "Get on the road, we will be brothers in the next life!"


    Su Yan squeezed it hard, and the machine exploded directly, and flames appeared on all sides, with huge power, ripples oscillating towards the four directions.


    Su Yan ignored it, the blackness on his arm had recovered, and his eyes looked at Chen Ning coldly.


    At this moment, Chen Ning regained that ferocious gaze, staring at Su Yan fiercely with murderous intent on his face.


    But his face was very painful. After all, the machine was destroyed. He had no heart and no ability to control his body.


    But at this moment, Su Yan felt four powerful fluctuations, turned around and looked at it, his face was extremely blue.


    Bai and others were held hostage, but Niu Shan, Hao Liang, Cheng Ye, and Shi Long were held hostage!


    The five people are now gathered together.

 Chapter 1392： rest in peace!

    At the same time, Chen Ning Yangtian laughed constantly, very rampant, as if numb, and could not feel the pain of losing the machine.


    "I''m just a death soldier, so what if you killed me, but there are still thousands of me!"


    Chen Ning showed an evil gesture at this moment, looking at Su Yan full of mockery, Su Yan knew that this was not what Chen Ning did.


    This mocking smile is more like the person behind the scenes, maybe the person behind the scenes is watching everything, holding coffee, and very leisurely.


    Su Yan pointed at Chen Ning, and said in a cold voice, "You must die!"


    But at this moment in the underground world, Ye Semei of spades 10 was looking at the large display screen, and everything just now was seen by him.


    Hearing the words Su Yan, you must die, Ye Saimei''s disdain in his eyes was even worse, and he was also full of extreme playful abuse.


    "If you want to kill me, then you have to enter this underground world."


    Ye Semei took a sip of coffee and looked at the man in the white coat next to him and said, "This death soldier is good."


    The man in the white coat proudly said: "Of course, this is the product of our long-term research and development. The venom and the high-tech energy heart are a group of powerful Taoists who cannot kill!"


    "The Taoist''s strength has been upgraded to the later stage of the Taoist, and the machine''s strong resistance is not bad."


    "Looks like Master Yessemi is satisfied?"


    Ye Semei nodded and said: "Of course I am satisfied, this is a good thing."


    "Master Ye Semei can think about it. Our company only needs that thing."


    Ye Semei frowned, showing embarrassment.


    "That thing is not in my hands, and it has a lot to do with it. Wouldn''t it be necessary to destroy the earth for you?!"


    "Master Yessame, you get the death warrior to rule the earth. We only get that thing to soar into space. Why not?"


    "This has to be considered long-term, and everything is up to the boss."


    The man in the white coat nodded and said nothing.


    At this moment, Su Yan was looking at Niu Shan and the others coldly. Each of them had one in their hands, and Bai and the others became their hostages.


    Su Yan understood that Niu Shan and others, like Chen Ning, had already become other people''s puppets. At this moment, they were all dead and no longer there!


    It can be said that Su Yan''s current anger is not weaker than the death of Sun Yan before. If anger can kill people, then the entire earth will be destroyed.


    Without the slightest pity and sadness, his eyes were surrounded by fire at the moment, and some were just killing intent.


    Hao Liang also had that sniper rifle on his back. It was his treasure, even if he became a puppet, he never discarded it.


    At this moment, Hao Liang looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "Let him go!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, the spiritual power of his body still turned into vitality, which represented his anger.


    "Don''t let him go, then all these people will die!"


    Hao Liang tried hard, the Falcon in his hand could no longer breathe, his legs kicked in disorder, very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to see a baby. The baby belonged to Hao Liang instead of someone else.


    Hao Liang came to perform the task. His wife, the college student I met on the train before, was about to give birth.


    But the child couldn''t see his father, and his wife lost her lover forever. This kind of grief caused Su Yan''s mouth to overflow with blood.


    "Die, all die!"


    Su Yan roared, there were ripples all over his body, the power of Yuan Li rushed towards the four, extremely terrifying.


    At the same time, Su Yan was so fast that he rushed to the side of the four of them, and actually rescued Bai and the others.


    Long Teng Qianli, his speed was so fast that Hao Liang and others didn''t react at all.


    Seeing that the hostages were rescued, Hao Liang and the others looked extremely cold, their bodies squirmed with black venom, their whole bodies changed, and they became terrible death fighters with a hideous look on their faces.


    "You must die here today!"


    Hao Liang roared, and several other people rushed towards Su Yan and surrounded him.


    At the same time, when Su Yan rescued people, Chen Ning also let it go. Shi Long actually had an identical machine in his hand and threw it directly to Chen Ning.


    After Chen Ning was installed, his body recovered, no more pain, and he looked at Su Yan coldly.


    The white face was pale, and he muttered, "What happened to them?!"


    Chen Ning and others are now like robots, they can install the machine again, which is terrible.


    Su Yan spit out the ghost gourd, filled Bai and others into it, and at the same time received the clouds on the ground.


    After that, Yang Gui Gourd was swallowed in his stomach, everything was gone, and the killing intent on Su Yan''s face reached its peak.


    "You five are my brothers, and we will be brothers in the next life!"


    Su Yan rushed away in anger, the force of the collapse engulfed Long Wei and attacked and killed the five people.


    At this moment, the five people''s venom also formed a phantom shadow, which was actually dragons, snakes, tigers, cranes and leopards.


    "Five Elements Boxing?"


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, but didn''t care. The force of collapse suppressed all these five illusory objects with the force of overwhelming, and instantly turned to ashes and dissipated everywhere.


    When the five people saw this, their eyes kept cold, knowing that Su Yan was too tough and had to take action together.


    The five people rushed in with five moves, their power was terrifying, and it contained terrifying venom, not only that, but also the strong defense power.


    But Su Yan didn''t change the color at all. It was not spiritual power, but vital power that shot this time.


    The power of Yuan Li swept across the five people in an instant, and the dragon power shook the sky, whizzing through their bodies, ignoring the strong defense.


    Electric lights flickered in the five people''s hearts. More than that, a burnt smell filled the surroundings, and the machine in that heart was broken.


    This made the five people unbelievable. Su Yan''s move actually destroyed all of their five strong defenses, which was unbelievable.


    But their consciousness was so simple, they didn''t know that they were afraid, and they still rushed towards Su Yan and attacked with poison.


    Su Yan waved his hands, and a drop of golden vitality instantly poured out and turned into a monstrous flame, covering all five people.


    They couldn''t resist this fire, and the Yuanli was naturally not something they could resist.


    The five people screamed, their whole body was like a fire, but Su Yan did not stop until the screams disappeared.


    But at the moment, Ye Semei, who was sitting in front of the display screen, stopped drinking coffee, and his eyes showed an incredible look.


    He couldn''t imagine that Su Yan had won, and that he won so simply and neatly, as if the previous battle with Chen Ning was just a small test, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Even the man in the white coat was horrified at the moment, and couldn''t help saying: "This...what kind of power is this?!"


    The white coat didn''t understand Yuan Li, but he could see that Su Yan''s Yuan Li was different from that of ordinary people.


    Ye Semei was cold in his heart, this was definitely not spiritual power, it might be a secret technique, and more likely it was something he couldn''t imagine.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the place where the sea of ??fire dissipated, and there were five black ashes on the ground, which were the remains of the bodies of Chen Ning and others.


    "Rest in peace!" Su Yan sighed and said lightly.

 Chapter 1393： Go straight to Huanglong

    All five of Chen Ning died. This was the result that Su Yan didn''t want to see, and it was also the result that he was most difficult to accept, although he had known such a result a long time ago.


    Looking at the ashes of the five people''s bodies, Su Yan''s heart was heavy. He wanted to be angry, but he was very depressed, as if his heart was held tightly, and it was very uncomfortable.


    Any anger could not express his feelings at the moment, it was very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable, I wanted to get angry but had nowhere to do it.


    The breeze came, and the ashes were rolled up into the air, dust everywhere.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand, and the dust fell into his hand, only feeling extremely heavy. It looked like a feather, but it meant Mount Tai.


    Su Yan''s hands trembled, as if he couldn''t support the weight, the corners of his eyes were moist, and his memories poured out like a tide.


    He didn''t know why he was so sensible as a generation of immortal emperor, the ninth reincarnation, why he was sad for a mortal.


    In fact, because he had long regarded Chen Ning and others as friends and regarded them as brothers, a feeling different from that in the cultivation world.


    He is accustomed to fighting and killing, he is accustomed to bullying, he is accustomed to seeing the strong paving the way for the weak, but it is the first time to see a peaceful place and lovely people on earth.


    He also found true love here, the earth, Su Yan has regarded it as his hometown, which is very important in his heart.


    A hint of determination flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and with a wave of his hand, all the ashes gathered on the palm of his hand, and the ashes of the five bodies actually gathered together.


    "I will take you home."


    Su Yan said lightly, took out a jade bottle from the ghost gourd, filled the ashes in it, and then put it in the ghost gourd.


    Su Yan''s expression returned to coldness, mixed with merciless killing intent, there are only two words in his eyes now, that is-destruction!


    That''s right, this group of mercenaries killed Chen Ning and others, paying the blood debts, he must let this group of people disappear completely on this earth, otherwise it will be difficult to dispel the hatred.


    The previous depression dissipated, and now there is something like bloodshot anger that needs to be comforted, and there is only one way to comfort, and that is the blood of the enemy!


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, Yun and the others were all startled, showing fear.


    Su Yan has never shown such a terrible appearance in the past few days with them, even if he is fighting a whale, he is not as scary.


    They knew that Su Yan was really angry, his anger was comparable to the vast scorching sun, and the spearhead was the group of mercenaries.


    Yun said weakly, "If I can be such a brother with the captain, it will be worth the death!"


    An and the others nodded quickly, they were a little envious of Chen Ning and the others now.


    Life goes by, accompanied by a lover, supported by a group of brothers, that is definitely a picture of poetry and wine, happy, happy!


    They are iron-blooded men, they have the lofty ambitions of wine, and they do not lack poetic passion.


    "Captain, I''ll wait to fight Huanglong with you!"


    Falcon, Dark, and Fire roared, and even Yun roared along with them.


    While Bai looked at Su Yan, his eyes fluctuated. It was a strange expression that was difficult to describe. His daughter was deeply affectionate, and the hero was finally attractive.


    But Bai knew very well that it was impossible for him to be with Su Yan. This was just a budding bud, it would be better to choke to death.


    Su Yan glanced at the five people, did not nod, and said lightly: "You should go into the ghost gourd."


    "Captain!" Secretly roared, "We are not afraid of death!"


    "You are dead, how can I explain?!"


    With a hint of anger on Su Yan''s face, without a word, he directly put the five people into the ghost gourd.


    After that, Su Yan looked at the cave without hesitation or hesitation, only killing intent in his eyes, and he jumped directly in.


    The cave is very deep, even in free fall, it took a certain amount of time.


    When it fell to the ground, Su Yan was in front of a secret road that was not big, very dark, and could not see the road ahead.


    But he opened his eyes and used his divine consciousness, and this lack of light naturally couldn''t stop him.


    Su Yan walked directly towards the secret road, but just a few steps out, only a few swish sounds came across.


    This speed can be said to be extremely fast, it is a hidden weapon that must kill, if the guess is good, it may be highly poisonous.


    Su Yan was not afraid to experiment easily because of this poison, after all, it was the masterpiece of that energy technology company in all likelihood.


    He is not afraid of general poisons. Maybe the things developed by the source company are not simple, even he dare not take risks.


    So Su Yan''s whole body was covered with a layer of golden spiritual power, which could protect him from invading by all means, unless the opponent''s hidden weapon was very powerful.


    As soon as the swish sound disappeared, several cold arrows collided with the golden spiritual power, making a clanging sound, and at the same time heard the sound of cold arrows breaking.


    And Su Yan could see that the golden spiritual power enveloped all over his body had changed. It was contaminated by another extremely black substance and began to slowly expand.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and golden spiritual power violently poured out, directly wrapping his substance, and running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos" to resolve it.


    This process is dissatisfied. After all, this toxin is not very powerful. With "A Few Days of Chaos", Su Yan can be unscrupulous.


    After solving these cold arrows, Su Yan did not stop, and continued to move forward, very firm.


    At this moment, he only felt that he was suspended, and the ground suddenly collapsed.


    More than that, an extremely powerful force wanted to drag him into it. This force was too magical.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and a golden flame rushed directly toward the dark underground, and the flames shot up into the sky instantly, like a magic dragon descending into the world.


    A trace of disdain flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, this suction was naturally useless to him, and it was not worth noting at all.


    But a wall appeared in front of Su Yan, it was very thick, and Su Yan intuitively felt something behind the wall.


    He doesn''t know whether it is a person or a thing, but there are very strong fluctuations, even less than those of whales.


    And Su Yan didn''t stop there, his hand slowly placed on the wall, his five fingers stretched out, and a huge force began to spread out.


    The whole wall began to wave slowly, sand and rocks fell, and the ground trembled.


    More than that, this kind of fluctuation is getting worse and worse, and it even feels like shaking.


    And this wall, motionless at the moment, there is an obscure rune taboo on it.


    "There is a formation!"


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he waved his hands, and a magic formula came out, directly rushing toward the obscure rune taboo.


    boom!


    Only a spark appeared on the wall, and then those rune taboos disappeared, and the whole wall was restored to its original appearance.


    "The mere inferior rune wants to stop me, so I can''t help it!"


    Su casually punched the wall, and the wall shattered into a pile of debris, and brought dust from all sides to Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his hand, the dust dissipated, and the scene behind the entire wall also appeared before his eyes.

 Chapter 1394： stop

    The scene in front of him completely shocked Su Yan, it was really incredible, even he had never expected it.


    The rows of shelves are infinitely enlarged like bookcases, and there are corpses hanging in the bookcases, including whites, blacks, yellow people...


    There are too many, it is beyond imagination, densely packed, looking at it, it is like a land of people.


    These corpses were hung by things, and a tube was inserted from their chests, and black matter poured into their bodies.


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he could not help but said coldly: "Death Soldier Production Base!"


    This is no doubt, this place is the production base, Chen Ning and others are just the tip of the iceberg, only Ye Saimei''s revenge.


    This is the purpose of the mercenaries who built this underground world. They wanted to produce a group of death fighters to unify the entire Africa.


    This is a preferential treatment given to them by energy technology. If you are satisfied, you can cooperate again.


    The two sides are mutually beneficial and each takes what they need. It can be said that if this development continues, it will inevitably reach cooperation.


    Looking at the rows of corpses hanging like bacon, Su Yan was sweating incomparably.


    This group of people is dead, and they can''t rest in peace. They will be used for research as chess pieces.


    It is hard to imagine that this group of mercenaries can actually catch so many powerful men. You must know that there are many powerful Taoists in this crowd, and there are many!


    If this were really produced, it would be a terrible army of death, completely unstoppable.


    Su Yan is even more disturbed now. If this mercenary is more than just this underground world, it will probably be a disaster for the world.


    Aside from anything else, Su Yan stepped into it, feeling a strong spiritual energy and accompanied by a strong hostility. The corpses in this place are like mountains, and it is not surprising that there is such a hostility.


    He had already made a decision in his mind that all these must be destroyed, otherwise the result would be unimaginable.


    He is not afraid, but the original inhabitants of this single shot will be destroyed, and they are afraid of becoming slaves.


    Su Yan had golden spiritual power running in his hands, which turned into dazzling flames, rushing directly towards the four directions.


    The flames were violent, turning those corpses into flaming people, burning them instantly, and the surroundings became brighter.


    Watching the flames continue to spread, this group of unborn soldiers were swallowed by the flames, and Su Yan''s face returned to peace.


    But at this time, in the center of the underground world, Ye Saimei''s eyes were round and his face was violent.


    "What!" Ye Saimei roared, "How did he get into that place?!"


    The man in the white coat on the side said with trepidation: "I don''t know, he actually chose to break through the wall and enter instead of taking the road beside him."


    The road next to it is the correct passage, and the road Su Yan walked is to the production base.


    "No, he is definitely not allowed to do this, otherwise all his efforts will be wasted!"


    Yessemi became flustered, but he was responsible, and when something went wrong, his responsibility was not small, and he would not be able to eat.


    "That place has great spiritual power and a very strong hostility, but it seems to be ineffective for him."


    The man in the white coat was also dead, and he had no idea that Su Yan would enter it.


    Seeing Su Yan''s continuous destruction at this moment, Ye Saimei couldn''t sit still at all, and he berated his men to stop quickly.


    The underground world suddenly raised the red alarm, and everyone was excited and moved towards the production base.


    At this moment, behind Su Yan appeared a group of men wearing anti-chemical weapon costumes, all looking at him with unkind expressions.


    "Stop it!"


    A man roared, his voice was loud and even more dangerous.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, the flames continued to spread, and the raging flames burned in all directions, and some corpses had already begun to turn to ashes.


    Upon seeing this, the group of people rushed towards Su Yan like crazy, holding chemical weapons in their hands with huge poisons.


    But these things were completely useless to Su Yan, because when they were ten meters away from Su Yan, they were bombarded by Su Yan''s gang energy.


    Moreover, these men in chemical protective clothing did not fly backwards, but flew towards the production base, feeling like they were sucked in by Su Yan.


    There are a dozen people in total, and all of them are not weak, but in the eyes of Su Yan, they are like flies, flying into the sea of ??fire at this moment.


    These people were shocked, their faces were pale, they could not control their bodies, they could only helplessly crash into the corpse on the shelf, and then were swallowed by the fire.


    "what����!"


    The screams, even with chemical protective clothing, could not resist the golden flames released by Su Yan.


    After a few screams, the entire body of this group of people''s chemical defense clothing was slightly covered, and then the whole body became the color of magma, the muscles began to disappear, and then the bones were broken and finally turned into ashes.


    Su Yan''s Dantian spiritual power still gushes out, constantly blessing the golden flame, which is like a golden dragon, constantly roaring around, extremely rampant.


    Nothing can resist it at all, Su Yan''s spiritual power is too powerful and weird, and it cannot be resisted by the spiritual power in this base.


    The fire was raging, and Ye Semei''s face became more and more ugly, and he was even a little overwhelmed. How to explain this.


    Suddenly, coldness appeared in his eyes and he stood up directly.


    "No, I have to go, otherwise this base will be destroyed!"


    After saying that, Yessem left the center and ran towards the production base.


    At this moment, the production base has gathered a lot of mercenaries, they are all looking at Su Yan coldly, but no one dares to step forward.


    After all, Su Yanzhiwei and the others have been shocked, who would dare to go forward and die.


    Such a big fire dragon is torturous, which shows that the releaser must be extremely powerful, and this group of people is very self-aware.


    At this moment, a person stood out from the crowd, his eyes were like the eyes of a viper, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "K in spades!"


    All the mercenaries trembled, as if they had seen a demon, and were terrified.


    At the same time, after this group of people reacted, they all knelt down, extremely religious and respectful.


    ��Master King of Spades, why are you back? "A mercenary asked.


    There are playing cards on the neck of the king of spades, obviously tattooed, that is his status symbol.


    He looked at Su Yan in the production base, his face was extremely cold, and his voice was even more frightening.


    "I just finished my task and happened to be back."


    "Master King of Spades, stop that chop!"


    The king of spades nodded, and a cyan spiritual power revolved throughout his body. At the same time, a phantom appeared behind him, but it was not real.


    "Who are you?!"


    The king of spades roared angrily, and the sound continued.


    But Su Yan didn''t have a bird at all, and continued to set fire to himself, which made the king of spades furious.


    "stop!"

 Chapter 1395： Huaxia Killing God!

    The king of spades has a violent voice, and a strong wave is bombarding Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned around, his expression cold, two flames shot out from his eyes.


    The flame rushed away, instantly shattering the spiritual power of the king of spades, and the entire space shook a ripple.


    The king of spades'' complexion changed utterly, revealing an incredible look, because he noticed the violent power of Su Yan''s spiritual power, which was terrifying.


    But at this moment, after hearing the news of the return of the king of spades, Ye Semei was not at all happy, but rather worried.


    "The youngest member went directly to the underground base. This is troublesome!"


    The **** Q said with a worried look, but he knew from Ye Saimei how powerful Su Yan was, and the Taoist was undoubtedly perfect.


    The king of spades is just the later stage of the Taoist. How can they fight against it? This is why they worry.


    "Go fast!"


    The jack of spades also said hurriedly, following Ye Saimei''s footsteps closely.


    But at this time, Su Yan had walked out of the production base and stood on the wall that had broken down.


    Su Yan''s eyes have dragon shadows appearing, it is a look that makes people terrified at the first glance. This is his current mood.


    The King of Spades stepped back a few steps. He knew that Su Yan was not an annoying existence, or he was careless, too reckless.


    Being able to step into the underground production base, this shows a problem, this person''s toughness is not something he can resist.


    At the same time, the entire space here was filled with repressive fluctuations, and Su Yan''s coercion began to appear.


    Many great masters feel uncomfortable, and a feeling of tearing makes them hard to resist.


    "no, do not want!"


    Some people were full of horror. This kind of power became stronger and stronger, and they could no longer resist.


    puff!


    Several people vomited blood, and their internal organs had been damaged, which was not the deadliest.


    In another place, several people were actually unable to resist, and they were directly torn apart by Su Yan''s pressure.


    These people are as fragile as a piece of paper, easily torn into several pieces, flesh and blood flying all over, extremely tragic.


    For Su Yan, this was just the beginning. In the death of Chen Ning and others, he had to completely destroy the entire mercenary, so that their souls could rest in peace.


    Not only these little guys, but also the kings of spades are very uncomfortable at the moment, and they are almost out of breath due to Su Yan''s pressure.


    After all, Su Yan''s coercion was too domineering, and the spear pointed at him, so the sense of oppression was naturally stronger than others.


    The king of spades looked at Su Yan coldly, strongly supporting himself, but his body was already crippled.


    There was a trace of disdain in Su Yan''s eyes, and the king of spades looked like a grasshopper in his eyes, unable to jump at all.


    "Are you the little boss here?"


    Su Yan opened his mouth and asked directly, without talking nonsense.


    The king of spades knows that Su Yan is too strong to resist right now. He can only delay time and even move out of their mercenary name to frighten Su Yan.


    "You are so bold, do you know where this is?!"


    Facing the spades ace''s scolding, Su Yan showed disdain, and with a hand pressure, the black pottery king knelt towards the ground, his legs directly into the ground.


    More than that, the king of spades just felt that his legs had lost consciousness and were completely out of touch.


    This changed his expression, his consciousness was blocked, and he couldn''t swim towards his thighs at all, which meant that his legs were dead.


    The king of spades can''t believe this result, he is still a waste!


    A cold sweat came out of the King of Spades'' face, and a sharp pain hit his heart at this moment, making him unbearable.


    "This is the base for killing, you will definitely endure endless anger by doing this!"


    The king of spades is still clamoring, he must delay time, this is his purpose.


    Killing is the nickname of their group of mercenaries. Few people know that it is the King of Spades who speaks out in person at this moment in order to shock Su Yan.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, the king of spades is like a jester, which is not worth mentioning.


    "Kill, then I will kill you all today!"


    Su Yan blasted out with a fist, his strength was violent, and he directly hit the chest of the king of spades.


    The k of spades flew upside down, his body turned into a flame like magma in mid-air, his face was incredulous, he never thought that Su Yan would shoot directly.


    In the end, the king of spades turned into a mass of ashes and scattered around. There was a lack of a powerful champion in the killing, and the 13 playing cards were destined to be one less.


    At this moment, Ye Saimei and others also ran over. Seeing that the king of spades was gone, their hearts shook, and they had a foreboding of a bad result.


    Ye Semei looked at Su Yan directly with a violent expression, trying to overwhelm Su Yan with his aura, but this was impossible.


    "You killed the king of spades."


    "If you kill an ant, you will kill it."


    Su Yan said indifferently, but a murderous intent appeared on his face, pointing directly at Ye Saimei and others.


    "court death!"


    The Q of Spades shouted angrily and rushed towards Su Yan. He was so angry that the death of the King of Spades made him unacceptable.


    But a wicked smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and the vitality appeared in his hand. Relax, and the Q of spades could no longer move.


    "Another ant is looking for death by himself!"


    Su Yan stretched out his hand slightly, and the Q of Spades burst directly into a cloud of blood.


    Ye Semei and the others were shocked. The Q of spades was a complete existence of the Taoist. It was not the later stage of the Taoist, but it was so vulnerable.


    They looked at Su Yan with a little more jealousy, and even Ye Saimei knew that Su Yan was not a good deal.


    "Who are you from China?!"


    Ye Semei looked at Su Yan and asked coldly.


    Su Yan looked directly at Ye Saimei, and said lightly: "You can call me Huaxia Death!"


    "Huaxia Death?!"


    Ye Semei was taken aback, but in this short second, the jack of spades beside him was sucked by Su Yan, unable to resist.


    "hateful!"


    Ye Semei was furious and wanted to rush towards Su Yan and rescue the jack of spades from Su Yan.


    However, his speed was slow after all, and he could only watch Su Yan squeeze the jack of spades from a few meters away.


    "You ants are also worthy of being called the world''s strongest mercenaries, and they are really thick-skinned."


    "You don''t want to insult us!"


    Ye Semei went violently, his muscles raging, and a monstrous and sadistic hurricane was set off, and the entire underground base was like the end of the day.


    Sand and rocks continued to fall from the sky, and the entire underground world was shaken.


    But Su Yan still didn''t care, Ye Saimei didn''t care about it, even if he didn''t let the whales go too far.


    At the same time, a robot like a King Kong emerged from the underground world, extremely huge and capable of destruction.


    The King Kong robot roared, waving his hands constantly, and it could smash a huge mountain with one punch.


    The most frightening thing is that it can release black venom, and there is that strong defense machine in the heart.


    Ye Semei looked at the King Kong robot and ordered: "Kill him!"

 Chapter 1396： Invincible!

    This King Kong robot is too unusual, it is a more terrifying existence than Chen Ning and others, because it is more afraid of death!


    The black venom of this robot is even more terrifying, it hasn''t been contaminated, but the black aura in the air can make Su Yan detect the terrifying toxin.


    More than that, the machine at the heart of the robot is a little different from others, it feels stronger and more difficult to deal with.


    At the moment when Ye Saimei roared, the King Kong robot rushed towards Su Yan, his clenched fist was half the size of a house, and it came with a punch, powerful!


    However, Su Yan did not evade this punch, although his fist was too small in comparison with it, as if a mayfly shook the sky.


    But his power is not to be underestimated, he can completely fight against it!


    The golden light flickered on Su Yan''s fist, the power of vitality emerged, and the powerful force caused the entire space to fluctuate.


    Confronted with the fist of the King Kong robot, Su Yan was not weak at all. There was a powerful and palpitating rune that shook out, constantly rushing towards the King Kong robot.


    The King Kong robot was flashing with electric lights. He was just a machine, and his power had already been set, but the punch couldn''t fall, which caused fluctuations in the program in it.


    But the integrated circuit is very powerful. At this moment, the King Kong robot withdrew its arm.


    However, the King Kong robot is not subdued, it stepped on Su Yan at this moment, trying to crush him directly.


    The power of this foot is comparable to that of Su Yan, and there is even a strange power that is even more unbearable.


    More than that, when the King Kong robot dropped its foot, a suffocating venom sprayed towards Su Yan.


    The darkness seems to have entered the darkness all at once, and there is still horrible venom around it. This is like purgatory on earth, as if to hell.


    Yessemi laughed at this moment, laughing wildly, as if all his anger had disappeared.


    In his opinion, Su Yan must die, and the power of the King Kong robot is that he can''t handle it.


    "Let me use this guy, you are proud of it!"


    Ye Semei said in a daze, with a look of regret in his eyes. This matter should have ended with this long ago.


    But his three brothers died in Su Yan''s hands, which made him angry, and there was still a sigh of anger in his heart.


    However, at this moment, there was a wave of fluctuations at the feet of the King Kong robot, as if golden light was shining out again.


    Ye Semei changed color and said in disbelief: "How... how is it possible!"


    He could not imagine that Su Yan could not be still alive, absolutely dead!


    However, the golden light is even brighter at this moment, shooting from all sides under the feet of the King Kong robot, illuminating the entire base.


    This is as if the Buddha is coming, and in comparison, it is more dazzling and terrifying than the golden body of the Buddha.


    The King Kong robot also noticed the strangeness under its feet, and the black venom poured out frantically, constantly trying to suppress the golden light cover.


    However, how could the golden light be able to resist these black venoms, Su Yan''s dragon shadows all over his body at the moment continued, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running wildly, and all the black venoms were used by him.


    Su Yan lifted a palm and slapped it directly at the King Kong robot. This palm fell on its feet, unstoppable.


    The King Kong robot was slapped flying directly by Su Yan, and slammed into the flames of the base.


    The golden flames couldn''t burn him, and even Su Yan''s angry palm still couldn''t make it hurt.


    "You can''t beat Xiaoqiang!" Ye Saimei''s eyes were full of anger, and he shouted at the robot, "Kill him, kill him!"


    The robot twisted its whole body a few times, looked at Su Yan, and rushed again with its fists.


    But this time, Su Yan will not give the King Kong robot any more chance. The reason why he was stepped under the feet of the King Kong robot before is entirely because he wants to transform those black venoms.


    Now that the black venom has been completely transformed by Su Yan, the days of the King Kong robot will come to an end.


    Su Yan''s hands were stunned, and a wave of dragon power shook out, and went directly towards the heart of the King Kong robot, not caring about the fist it hit.


    Su Yan ignored the King Kong robot''s fist, allowing it to fall on his chest, making a terrifying shock.


    Su Yan took a step back, the breath of his body remained as usual, without the slightest fluctuation.


    But looking at the robot, the chest that was directly hit by Su Yan''s Longwei Yuanli at this moment was devastated.


    Su Yan saw the essence of the skin peeling off. The reason why this King Kong robot''s defensive power was so strong, did not think this was the reason.


    At the heart of the King Kong robot, there are ten machines, equivalent to ten Chen Ning''s defenses, no wonder it is so strong.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and didn''t take out those machines. At this moment, a gleam of light emerged from his hand, and the power of Yuanli reached its peak.


    "Bronze is broken and iron is broken, watch me crush!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, the golden vitality shining brightly, rushed directly to the King Kong robot, and instantly covered it, turning it into a ball of broken copper.


    At this moment, it was a machine with continuous electric sparks, completely paralyzed, and more than that, the entire King Kong robot became a pile of broken copper and rotten iron, with powerful electric lights all over it.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Semei turned pale with fright and couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s over, this is a demon!"


    Ye Semei was holding his head, very dazed at the moment, but the next second he showed fear on his face, and he ran away.


    Invincible!


    He knew that the gap between him and Su Yan was impossible to defeat Su Yan, so he could only escape, even if there was only a glimmer of life.


    Seeing Ye Saimei fleeing, Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, and a terrifying suction flowed directly towards Ye Saimei.


    Ye Semei only felt that his steps were slowing down, as if he was being pressed by Mount Tai, he was unable to move forward.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    Ye Semei was so frightened that he was guilty of tears. Looking back at the moment, he saw Su Yan slowly walking towards him, which made his face changed.


    "Want to run, how easy is it!"


    Su Yan came to Ye Saimei and looked at him indifferently, "You killed Chen Ning and others!"


    Ye Semei looked at Su Yan, and at the moment there was only the meaning of survival in his eyes, nothing else.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Su Yan''s face was even more indifferent, and he did not continue to ask because he felt that there was no point in asking.


    It is destined to destroy everything here, then the result will change, and it will not change anything if you ask or not.


    Su Yan had golden vitality gushing out of his hand, grabbing directly at Ye Saimei''s head, and a powerful force instantly injected into his body.


    Ye Semei was taken aback, shaking and convulsing all over, and finally fell straight to the ground, his eyes widened, and he looked unwilling to stare at him.

 Chapter 1397： Razed to the ground

    Watching Ye Saimei fall down, the anger on Su Yan''s face also dissipated, and a light of fire drifted by, directly turning Ye Saimei into nothingness.


    After Ye Saimei was dealt with, everyone in the entire base was splitting their livers and gallbladders, and their faces were all scared.


    Ye Semei is their backbone, dead at the moment, the group of dragons has no leader, they are totally out of ideas.


    The man in the white coat was covered with cold sweat on his forehead, and he had rushed out of the laboratory at the moment, holding a notebook in his hand.


    "You can''t stay in this place, run away!"


    He said to the laboratory assistant and even other personnel, everyone rushed towards the exit.


    Not only them, but the other mercenaries are also messing around at this moment, like ants on a hot pot, all running around.


    They all rushed towards the exit, wanting to leave the base immediately.


    They used to be proud of being here, but now it makes them feel uneasy, like the **** of a burial valley, so they don''t stay long.


    "The enemy is terrible, we must leave as soon as possible!"


    A small mercenary leader intentionally led a group of people away, but when they walked to the exit, they found something strange.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Everyone felt a strange feeling, but they still had the intention of investigating and just wanted to leave.


    One person rushed towards the door, but just after half a step, half of his body was cut off invisibly and blood was spilled on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was so frightened that they did not dare to take a step forward, and the crying was endless.


    "There is a formation in front, the formation is set up, and the enemy is definitely set up at the base!"


    The little mercenary leader said desperately at this moment, he already understood at this moment that the enemy did not want to let them go, and would kill them all.


    That''s right, Su Yan was sitting cross-legged in the production base at this moment, fluctuating in his spiritual power, and he was performing a big battle formation.


    He wants to turn this base into ruins, and let everyone here bury these corpses.


    Everyone here is directly or indirectly stained with blood, and there is nothing worthy of sympathy at all. They should be killed, they must be killed!


    The pit-killing formation is the second-level blood evil formation with extremely terrifying power.


    At this moment, the formation has been completed and cannot be changed. It is impossible for this group of people to escape. If they want to force their way, the person just now is the result.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and looked at the wave of fire in front of him, and the anger in his heart was even worse.


    There are tens of thousands of corpses here. This is a terrifying number. They have all been killed by this group of people, and they will not be peaceful when they die. They will be made into death soldiers.


    Among them, there are strong Taoists. It is really hard to imagine the terrible people of this group. It is simply a cancer on the earth and must be cleared.


    The entire base was controlled by Su Yan''s pit-killing formation, and it had become a place of purgatory.


    Su Yan''s fingers were dancing extremely fast at this moment, and a void rune emerged, which was obscure and difficult to understand, but with extremely strong fluctuations.


    "Go!"


    Su Yan said that the rune drawn out of thin air was heading towards the center of the base.


    When the rune was lowered, the pit-killing formation was activated, and the base began to fluctuate.


    "what''s the situation?!"


    Someone felt the undulations of the earth and the mountains, and asked uneasyly.


    "Come on, this is going to bury us in the ground!"


    "Ah!" someone shouted in amazement, "I want to go out, let me out!"


    "Can''t kill me, I am innocent, I am innocent!"


    Some people even think that they shouldn''t die. In fact, those who say such things are completely shameless and just want to survive.


    Saying that he is innocent, in fact, there is more blood on his hands, and it is more damnable.


    At this moment, the humanity is vivid. In order to avoid the killing of the pit-killing formation, some people even throw the people around them into the air, thus giving themselves room to retreat.


    But they have no effect at all. It will only extend the extremely short time and cannot change the actual meaning.


    Moreover, their voices could not be heard by Su Yan at all. Even if they heard Su Yan, it would not be possible to let them out, because killing would pay for their lives.


    They killed so many people and created such horrible things, then they should be erased and disappear from this world.


    The entire base began to have a strong wave, this wave is like countless sharp knives, sweeping away one area, no one will let it go.


    Some people are directly turned bloodstained by this power, and it is impossible to resist half a point.


    When the rest saw this scene, they turned pale with fright and kept backing up until they could not get back.


    What''s more, they rushed towards the exit forcibly, and were eventually cut off and died tragically.


    For a time, the entire base became a purgatory on earth, with people constantly being strangled and turned into blood, and the pit and killing array continued to show off their power and clean up.


    Su Yan looked at everything, very calm, without a trace of pity, because he knew that pitying these people is evil, and these people deserve death.


    All areas were cleaned up, and no place was left. The mercenaries and even the group of experimenters in the entire base died, and none was spared.


    Su Yan looked at the blood mist enveloping the entire base, and at this moment, silently chanting the spell, these martial arts students actually gathered together and rushed towards him.


    In the process of gathering, the blood mist was purified and turned into strands of spiritual power, continuously submerged into Su Yan''s body.


    After swallowing them all, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction. It was not bad to use these spiritual powers for his own use.


    At the same time, the production base was almost burnt at the moment, all the corpses were turned into ashes, and the ground was several meters thick!


    The fire dissipated, the whole place was in ruins, and the high temperature remained.


    Su Yan summoned the golden dragon shadow at this moment, and displayed the power of the dragon roar''s nine days, shocking the sky.


    This turbulence made this base impossible to resist, everything was collapsed and destroyed, and the power of the dragon was completely unstoppable.


    Su Yan glanced at the constantly collapsing base, and without any thoughts, the running spiritual power left the ground directly.


    When he reached the ground at the moment, what appeared before his eyes was a huge pit. The base collapsed and completely sank.


    With a change of expression, Su Yan directly recruited the quicksand not far away to fill the pothole, making this a unique piece of sand.


    At this moment, the big pit was filled and completely flat, and the entire base was completely flattened to the ground. Everything would be buried underground.


    After doing all this, Su Yan stopped, and the spiritual power of his body completely dissipated, and his appearance recovered calmly.


    And Yun and others were also released by him at this moment.


    Seeing the scene before him, Yun and others'' complexions changed drastically, and they had a foreboding.


    "Captain, you...have you razed this place to the ground?!" asked secretly.


    Su Yan nodded, with a calm look. At this moment, his eyes looked to the west, and the sun was about to set.


    He did not leave, because the matter was far from over.

 Chapter 1398： Wait for the enemy to come

    The head in this base is nothing but Yessame, and Yessame is nicknamed the 10 of spades. Fortunately, there are a few people in front of him.


    Since Su Yan has decided on one thing, it is natural to do it absolutely, and to finish it cleanly. Since he has a murder intent, he will never leave one.


    At this moment, the setting sun was shining on the quicksand, because Su Yan sucked a part of the sand to fill the pit, the quicksand at this moment was gone as violent as before.


    The whole place was desolate. No way, the land of Africa in the north is like this, not as fertile as the south.


    But here is still a place where mercenaries are keen, because there is amazing wealth buried under this land, which is too attractive to them.


    Yun and the others were still in shock. Only after a few hours, Su Yan had directly destroyed the mercenary base and completely turned it into flat ground.


    Looking at the sand in that place, like a mirror in the sand lake, the five people are extremely unbelievable.


    "too strong!"


    Yun could only sigh in the end, even if he knew that the strongest existence in this base was only 10 of spades Ye Semei.


    But this is the base of this group of mercenaries. The defense must be terrifying, but it still can''t resist Su Yan''s toughness.


    At this moment, Su Yan already has a very important position in their hearts, the strongest, the enchanting genius and even idols!


    They couldn''t even imagine the consequences if someone like Su Yan were a bad person.


    Just with such a thought, their hearts were terrified, and even a cold sweat appeared.


    Su Yan''s personality is very righteous, because he is spiritually aware. At the beginning, his weak spiritual consciousness was greatly affected by his personality.


    If it was the immortal emperor who came in the air, his fiery temper would have destroyed the earth long ago, and how could he be affected by mortals at first.


    On the earth, Su Yan learned to be able to stretch and shrink, understand the moral and meaning of the word forbearance, and understand brothers and love even more. He even saw a superficial equality and freedom that he could not see elsewhere...


    Su Yan sat on a boulder on the edge of the sand lake, looking at the sunset, a little melancholy, a little intolerable, his heart was repressed again.


    Su Yan took out a pot of turbid wine from the ghost gourd. It was not white wine or even foreign wine, but he brewed it with the spirit medicine Lingcao in the laboratory.


    There is a strong fragrance, a sweet taste, and full spiritual power. Only this pot of muddy wine can make him a little drunk.


    Ordinary liquor and even foreign wine, no matter how much it has been passed through the intestines, there is no taste at all, and it can''t let him eliminate the depression in his heart.


    It is understandable that he is in a bad mood. Everyone has brothers, but they are not brothers like wine, meat and money. That is very precious.


    What''s more, this group of brothers was brought out by Su Yan, not to mention peeing, but also watching them grow to this point, and they fell before they bloomed.


    Su Yan pulled out the cork, and the fragrance of the wine suddenly scented ten miles away, attracting many beasts and spirits, but he did not dare to get close.


    He took a sip and sighed up to the sky!


    Recalling the reincarnation of the past eighth world, there are thousands of difficulties just to regain the throne!


    There is only brotherhood in the road to the ninth world!


    The strong, ants, haha!


    In vain as the emperor!


    The sorrow and sorrow cannot be solved when the wine enters the throat, and the sadness and suffering have been covering the depression and hiding the heart!


    ...


    Su Yan''s voice can be sung and weeping, like thunder and lightning, which can shock people. It can change the color of the world, but cannot save Chen Ning and others.


    This reminded him of Ji Ruxue in his heart, and a heartache came out spontaneously. This life is really **** useless!


    Seeing Su Yan''s sadness and pity, and the white tears falling down, she was infected and she was also extremely sad.


    Not only Bai, but Yun and the others also had red eyes, and the sadness that flowed to their hearts couldn''t dissipate. They were clank and iron men who bleed without tears, but their brotherhood made their eyes red.


    Yun''s hand was placed on Su Yan''s shoulder, there was no speech, no fluctuation, only an inexplicable emotion.


    "This wine is so fragrant, let me take a sip too!"


    Yunang said loudly, although his voice was not like Su Yan''s thunderous sound, it was also unusually loud and full of masculine spirit!


    Su Yan threw it away without paying attention, still looking at the sunset with his eyes.


    Starting with the wine, Yun Yangtian pours a sip, the mouth is soft, the throat is ginseng-like, and the velvet-like tonic, the superb wine, in his heart is like a **** wine.


    "This wine!"


    Anan snatched it from Yun''s hand, and took a bite without spilling a drop.


    "Good wine, good wine!"


    Secretly roared, really shocked by the wine, but a dizziness made him dizzy.


    The fire also took over. Hearing them say a good drink, he couldn''t help but take a few mouthfuls, only to feel the heat all over his body, and suddenly the flames skyrocketed and became a burning man.


    Not only that, but a full hiccup is a burst of fire, which is very funny.


    Hayabusa took it, took a sip, his eyes were blood-red, and he flew directly into the sky, looking at the sky with his middle finger.


    "God thief, dare to accept me and other brothers, I will go to heaven to harm your fairy!"


    But as soon as the voice fell, a flash of lightning fell, making him a broom head, spitting black smoke from his mouth, and finally fell to the ground.


    Bai looked at the madness of the four people and frowned. She didn''t want to, but she only felt that one person was too lonely.


    "I want to drink too!"


    Bai caught the hip flask that had come out of Falcon''s hand, and drank the rest of the mouth directly. Just as she entered her throat, her cheeks were flushed, just like the red **** of a monkey.


    Bai staggered to the side of Su Yan, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of red hearts.


    "You know, people have always had a little secret in their hearts."


    Bai tilted her head to look at Su Yan, like a nympho, she was drunk, completely drunk.


    How could the group of people like the spirit medicine wine brewed by Su Yan himself resist, and they still drank it in a big mouthful.


    Su Yan shook his head and didn''t care, his eyes were still looking at the sunset, he was waiting.


    "Since you saved others, their hearts have been occupied by you."


    Hearing this, Su Yan turned his head and looked at Bai, as if an old man was looking at the little girl, with only kindness in his eyes.


    He stroked his hair for Bai, and said lightly: "Your life hasn''t started yet. How can you turn to me? You must."


    A spirit energy surged from Su Yan''s hand, directly towards Bai Yong, and collected her love.


    Bai also fell down drunk, completely unconscious.


    But Yun and the others were very crazy at this moment. Falcon wore his pants as clothes, and the fire ran directly on the ground, rolling on the ground in secret. Even Yun was shaking his head and walking unsteadily at this moment.


    Su Yan shook his head and said mockingly: "You still want to drink the wine I brewed in your realm, like a group of bears!"

 Chapter 1399： Giva

    Naturally, Yun and the others didn''t know Su Yan''s ridicule. They were already drunk and drunk crazy, and they weren''t adult at all.


    As a member of the special department of China, they can wear their clothes as pants and face the world frankly, which is enough to show that they are drunk and completely drunk.


    Su Yan shook his head, ignored these people, and continued to watch the sunset alone, waiting for the last glimmer of light to dissipate.


    He held the hip flask and drank stubbornly, but his body still didn''t feel numb.


    "Actually, I envy you. You can get drunk, but I can''t."


    Su Yan said that he took a few more violent sips. This drink was fast, without the resistance of spiritual power, until he appeared a little drunk, but it was just drunk.


    "Now I really want to drink monkey wine, that wine can make me drunk!"


    The surrounding temperature began to drop sharply, and the last ray of sunset dissipated, replaced by a bright white moon.


    The moon in this place is relatively round and very bright, with faint light shining, and the earth will not fall into darkness completely.


    But at this moment, Su Yan felt a strange fluctuation, which made him sober instantly, and his alcoholic spirit dissipated completely.


    The flask in his hand was also dropped to the ground by him, and the wine spilled all over the floor, which was a waste of waste.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, and his eyes stared into the distance. On the bright moonlight, there seemed to be a figure, like a tengu eating the moon.


    "come yet?"


    Su Yan''s face that had recovered his complexion now showed a hint of laziness. This wave of fluctuation did not make him face it, which made him feel dissatisfied.


    Su Yan picked up the flask and drank the last remaining drink, only feeling the fragrance of his lips and teeth, and the sweet aftertaste was endless.


    "Well, I feel a little bit after drinking now."


    Su Yan threw the jug into the air, planning to take out another jug ??of wine, there was a lot of wine in his ghost gourd.


    But at this moment, Bai swayed in front of Su Yan and lay directly in his arms.


    "By the way, I almost forgot you."


    Su Yan casually moved and raised the ghost gourd to open it, and all five of them were included in it. Just the bear-like appearance of these few people can make Su Yan feel at ease.


    Right now, there was only Su Yan in the huge realm, and only the abusive quicksand was heard, but the quicksand lost its former glory.


    When everything was calm and the waves were calm, and there was no shadow on the white moon, Su Yan became more calm.


    "Since it''s here, why be sneaky."


    Su Yan did not move, but he knew that someone had appeared behind him, no more than five meters away.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the man''s face became cold, and under the black figure there was a horrible atmosphere, and the surroundings were enveloped.


    Feeling this terrifying aura, Su Yan smiled slightly and didn''t care, even if the other party had already stepped into the realm of Yin Dan.


    "It seems that the whale is exaggerating, saying that you are almost the same as him."


    Su Yan said with a smile, the whale''s divine consciousness has always regarded himself as this person, which is comparable to it.


    Who is this person, it is naturally revealed, the 8 of spades in the organization!


    Jiva''s dark skin sets off the angular muscles, which looks like a ghost in the moonlight.


    "Hmph, the whale dared to compare with me, just dreaming."


    "Yes, he was really dreaming."


    Jiwa looked cold and couldn''t help but shout: "It has nothing to do with the whales. You destroyed the base of my killing organization, and you killed many members of my killing organization. You know they are my brothers!"


    Su Yan turned around and looked at Ji Wa, everything appeared before her eyes.


    Jiwa is not tall, a typical Southeast Asian, but has a pair of snake-like eyes, staring at Su Yan at this moment.


    "Then do you know that your brother killed my brother?!"


    Ji Wa said with disdain: "If you kill, you will kill. We can only blame them for losing."


    "According to you, then I will kill as well."


    "you!"


    Ji Wa was furious, and a ghost like a dragon rushed towards Su Yan, carrying endless power.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about this anger at all. Su Yan had no defense at all, and the phantom immediately dissipated just one meter away from him.


    Jiwa''s face became cold, knowing that the enemy is not a good crop, and he must treat it with a straight face. Of course, he still has disdain in his eyes because he is aware of Su Yan''s realm.


    "No nonsense, since you want to fight me, come on."


    Su Yan looked at Ji Wa and said in a cold voice, too much nonsense is just a waste of time, just a comparison of life and death.


    Jiwa also quite agreed. At this moment, there was a poisonous snake spreading out of her hand, like a big snake pill.


    "Transformed?!"


    A smile was drawn at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. He only thought it was funny, but he didn''t think it was so powerful.


    "Try it or not!"


    Jiwa roared and rushed towards Su Yan, the speed was so extreme that it was indistinguishable from the naked eye.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, Ji Wa''s speed was nothing but that.


    Su Yan''s hand was directly filled with the power of the original power, and the spiritual power was useless at the moment, after all, the opponent was a strong Yin Dan.


    The two sides slapped each other, the power was violent, and there was a wave of fluctuations in the whole place, and the people in the four places had no sleep this night.


    Jieva''s face changed, and he felt a strange power with this palm, which was different from spiritual power.


    "Your power!"


    Ji Wa can feel the terrible power of this strange power, not because of magic secrets or the like, as if it was more advanced than spiritual power.


    He has a faint feeling that if he breaks through yin and yang, he will probably master this kind of power, which shocked his heart.


    Impossible, never possible!


    Jiwa thought to herself, how could it be a power beyond the realm of Yin and Yang, he shook his head, thinking too much.


    But Su Yan looked at Jiwa with a sneer, "Is it surprised that my power is strange?"


    Ji Wa replied coldly: "The side door is not a concern!"


    "Really." Su Yan smiled even more and said, "I don''t mind telling you, this is called Yuanli!"


    Ji Wa murmured: "Yuan Li!"


    "Yes, this is an existence higher than spiritual power. Only when a cultivator breaks through yin and yang and becomes a golden core powerhouse can he possess such power."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth looked at Jiwa very ridiculously.


    Jiwa looked shocked, but then she burst into anger and shouted: "Impossible, you have to surpass Yin and Yang, you are just a Taoist Consummation."


    "Whoever tells you that when people reach Consummation, they can''t use their original strength. Tell you that I am a godlike existence. Don''t treat it with ordinary eyes."


    "Bullshit, eat me!"


    Ji Wa didn''t want to listen to Su Yan''s words. He was uneasy. Su Yan didn''t know the truth or not, but if it was true, it would make him more uneasy.


    Simply he might as well confront Su Yan directly, the winners and losers came more directly, and the province was influenced by Su Yan''s words.

 Chapter 1400： Behead

    Facing the secret technique that Ji Wa used, Su Yan''s body was already enveloped by Yuan Li, and now it was too light for him to transform his spiritual energy into Yuan Li, and he didn''t need much effort at all.


    All the elemental powers come together to present a vision different from the spiritual power, which is more golden, more dazzling, and contains the meaning of holiness.


    When Ji Wa''s power was about to hit Su Yan, she was completely resisted by Yuan Li, which made his complexion suddenly change, revealing an incredible color.


    "How is this possible!"


    You must know that this is a blow of anger, but the secret technique used by him, the average Taoist Consummation simply cannot withstand his blow, absolutely dead.


    But Su Yan relied on the light of the whole body to resist it, which made Jiwa uneasy, and her heart was full of anxiety.


    Thinking of Su Yan''s words before, Ji Wa''s face became more difficult to look, at least he is under great pressure now, and his heart is completely shrouded in anxiety.


    "Why, are you scared? Kneel down and surrender. I can consider keeping your whole body."


    Su Yan carried a posture like a high-ranking person, as if it were a kind of command and a kind of trial.


    Ji Wa was furious. Although he knew that Su Yan was not simple and that Su Yan''s power was weird, how could he be collapsed by Su Yan''s words? After all, he is a strong man who has been on the battlefield for a long time.


    "It''s ridiculous that you want to defeat me with your words, you have to force me to use tricks!"


    "Really, hurry up, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    Su Yan looked indifferent, and his eyes were full of disdain, and he was not afraid of Jiwa''s tricks. He had already eaten Jiwa.


    He couldn''t deal with a mere 8 of spades, so how to deal with stronger people, there were still seven people before Jiwa.


    These seven people are definitely better than Jiwa, and they are absolutely terrifying when you think about it. I am afraid that there are strong people beyond Yin Dan.


    A feminine force permeated Jiwa''s body, as if a ghost released the power of the soul, extremely cold and biting, with the power of devouring.


    This was a fatal blow for Ji Wa, displaying all the spiritual power, the strongest power.


    "Now you die for me!"


    Jieva was full of violent face, shrouded in spiritual power, like a ghost, the light was so powerful that it was completely covered up in the end.


    Looking at the energy group like the scorching sun, Su Yan only felt it was a pity. If he could swallow it, it would be very profitable for his realm growth. Maybe he could try to break through to the Yin Dan realm.


    But this power was too violent, and it was a must-kill skill, how could it be easily swallowed by Su Yan, so Su Yan also died of his heart.


    Su Yan waved his hands, and all the energies gathered together to form a blue dragon, whizzing and shaking the sky.


    Ji Wa has a realm advantage, but Su Yan''s power is Yuan Li, so he is not afraid of anything.


    At this moment, there is more blessing from the blue dragon, and Su Yan is completely confident to defeat Ji Wa and make it his own.


    "Go!"


    Ji Wa roared, and her power rushed directly towards Su Yan, the terrifying energy wave, as if the scorching sun fell down, and the earth was silent.


    This violent and incomparable power is almost destroying the world, and the fluctuation caused by it spreads a hundred miles away, and the whole place is like the end of a peerless world.


    Countless strong men looked at this place, they all sighed and feared, and some even fled directly, afraid of being affected. You must know that these strong men are far away from the place where Su Yan and Ji Wa were fighting.


    And the vitality in Su Yan''s hand is also injected into the phantom of the blue dragon. At this moment, the blue dragon is extremely large, has vast power, and can destroy everything!


    The blue dragon is not a golden dragon burning with flames, it looks even older, with golden light shining, and the power of inviolability.


    The Canglong directly rushed towards the energy group that Ji Wa was displaying, spitting out a burst of vitality, actually resisting the attack of the energy group.


    The constant competition and friction between the forces of the two sides finally produced a chemical reaction, both of which were explosions.


    Bang bang bang!


    Rumble!


    He only heard the chaotic explosion, and the whole person''s ears were about to be used up, and the place was devastated.


    After all, the power of Yuanli dominates, how can it be resisted by spiritual power.


    The Canglong was still there, but Jiwa��s energy group had exploded and dissipated, turning into a heat wave tormenting land.


    Su Yan looked at everything. At this moment, he turned his gaze and said to Ji Wa: "Do you have any other players now?"


    Ji Wa''s face was pale, he knew that he was defeated, completely defeated, the young man in front of him was too strong, he was also invincible.


    But how can Jiwa be subdued, he is a mercenary, bloodthirsty like a demon, and will not admit that he has lost if he loses.


    "Of course!"


    Jiwa''s expression was ruthless, and the final strength of her whole body gathered directly to the heart, and he was going to blew himself up!


    Su Yan''s complexion changed when he saw this, and flew away. A violent elemental force directly fell on Jiva''s abdomen, causing his dantian to be overwhelmed, and it was broken.


    Ji Wa fell to the ground, Su Yan stood in front of him, and Su Yan was even more entrenched behind him, looking at Ji Wa.


    "It''s really whimsical to want to explode!"


    Su Yan''s mocking words made Ji Wa angry, but he was defeated after all, and he couldn''t blew himself up.


    "who are you?!"


    "Huaxia Killing God!"


    Su Yanmie said without hesitation, there was a hint of cold luster in his eyes.


    Su Yan mentioned Jiwa, looked at him and said, "If you blame it, your subordinates have offended people who shouldn''t be offended and killed people who shouldn''t be killed."


    "Hmph, I have never been afraid of anyone in killing the organization!"


    Ji Wa still said without fear, her face still cold.


    "How can you be able to contend with the Chinese Teacher? Don''t forget that we will be punishable even though we are far away!"


    Ji Wa also regretted it in her heart now, saying that the world is not afraid of bragging, and that the land of China is a forbidden land has become a consensus, even they dare not step into it.


    It''s not because of the slogan that he will be punishable even if he is far away, but because he is afraid of the Big Mac who sits in Zhonghai.


    The sensation caused by the Big Mac pierced the sky at the time, shocking countless people, and no one was afraid of him.


    There is such an existence in the land of China, as long as one lives, no one dares to set foot in it.


    Su Yan held Jiewa''s neck tightly, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes. Of course he would not let Jiewa go.


    But at this moment, a shadow was shrouded in the bright moonlight, and the shadow was like a few human figures, coming quickly.


    But for a moment, the figure fell not far from Su Yan, looking at Su Yan one by one was extremely angry.


    "Played the 8 of spades!"


    One of the big guys roared, his voice sounded like a blast.


    Several other people looked at Su Yan in the same way, seeing Su Yan as dead.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, and when he used his hands directly in front of them, he pinched Jiva to death!

 Chapter 1401： Three generals

    Jiwa broke her breath in Su Yan''s hands, and she slumped down, no longer struggling.


    More than that, Su Yan directly shredded his divine consciousness, absorbed all the spiritual power in his body, leaving no trace.


    Jiwa is now completely dry, like a corpse, losing the moisture of spiritual power, and his true face is revealed.


    A strong man like him is at least fifty years old, and some are even seventy-eighties. Without spiritual power, they are naturally as old as a corpse.


    Su Yan threw away Jiewa''s body at will, a ball of fire gushed out, and Jiewa''s body instantly turned to ashes.


    All this was done in a short period of time, as if it was just a trivial thing that didn''t make Su Yan fluctuate at all.


    But this made the few people who came here were full of anger, their spiritual power poured out, and the world changed color.


    "How dare you kill Jiwa!"


    The big man shouted angrily, and his power attacked Su Yan like Mount Tai, even stronger than that, and he was a full force repairer.


    This person is a 7 of spades, which is one point better than Jiwa, so it should not be underestimated.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, and he smashed the anger with a punch, looking at these people with a cold expression.


    "What about killing him, you guys have to die as well!"


    Su Yan''s voice has an unquestionable tone. As long as he dares to come, he will undoubtedly die. Of course, he will kill everything, otherwise, why wait.


    "Crazy!"


    The 7 of spades jumped out directly and rushed towards Su Yan. The power was so powerful that it was hard to describe in words, but the space was fluctuating.


    The move of the 7 of spades is very simple, it is completely relying on power to strike, which can destroy everything.


    However, his fist, which was several times larger than ordinary people, could not be dropped because Su Yan''s fist also blasted out.


    The two fists banged against each other, with a dazzling radiance, and the entire ground began to tremble. The ground under their feet was completely collapsed at this moment, and they could not bear such a terrifying force.


    Su Yan is not weak, and comparing his strength is a joke.


    The 7 of spades is even more angry. It is easy for one''s own power to blast the Taoist to the fullest, but the kid in front of him changes his color.


    "How could you have such a powerful force!"


    The 7 of spades naturally reached the state of Yin Dan, and he couldn''t believe that Su Yan could withstand his angry blow.


    At this moment, the 7 of spades has spiritual power gushing out of the forehead, blessing the arm, which makes the power more powerful, with thunder and lightning shine.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. He didn''t want to get entangled with this stupid big guy, after all, this time this person is not the strongest.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a burst of destructive power swept along with the vitality, and it suddenly hit the 7 of spades'' forehead.


    This move directly caused the 7 of spades to fly 100 meters upside down, with blood dripping on his forehead, and he couldn''t stop it.


    More than that, there was a golden light in the blood on his forehead, which had already attacked his divine consciousness at this moment.


    The 7 of spades was shocked, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, but it was useless. As a last resort, he had to show the power of strength repair.


    The seven legs of spades formed a horse stance, and all the power swept toward the divine consciousness, trying to squeeze the golden light out.


    But Su Yan sneered even more. From his point of view, all of this was useless. He wanted to obliterate the power of excluding him, unless he had a stronger ability. Obviously, the 7 of spades did not.


    All the efforts of the 7 of spades have failed, which made him change his face, revealing a sense of anxiety.


    "What the **** is this, I can''t eliminate it!"


    The 7 of spades looked at his companion, asking for help.


    At this moment, a thin man''s complexion changed, and he rushed forward and asked coldly: "What''s the matter?!"


    "His spiritual power is weird!"


    The thin man is a 6 of spades, he is good at the art of underworld, has the ability to divination, and is extremely scary.


    He grabbed the arm of the 7 of spades at this moment, and a cold force penetrated into it, and he immediately noticed Su Yan''s golden light.


    He hurriedly tried to erase with strength, but found that it was useless, which made his complexion change suddenly.


    "This... seems to be Yuanli!"


    The skinny man was shocked, showing an incredible look. He couldn''t imagine why Su Yan had vitality, because Su Yan was only a Taoist in the realm of Consummation.


    Su Yan smiled and said softly: "If you want to know the answer, in the next life!"


    As soon as the voice fell, only a muffled hum was heard, and then the whole body of the 7 of spades burst directly into a cloud of blood.


    This came so quickly that the 6 of spades did not react at all, even the 5 of spades who had been watching everything coldly did not expect it.


    "Old Seven!"


    The 6 of spades roared, his heart was broken and sad, his eyes showed the meaning of faint pupils.


    "You killed Lao Qi, I will kill you!"


    The six of spades ran away, and a ghostly technique came towards Su Yan.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding place was extremely cold and terrifying, as if stepping into hell.


    Su Yan didn''t change his color in the slightest. These side sects would naturally not affect him. After all, he had seen too many dangers and even too many abnormalities.


    "Killing him is just the beginning, I advise you to call out everyone, so I can solve it together!"


    "I am so angry!"


    The meaning of the eyes of the six spades and the faint pupils was completely revealed, and a hundred ghosts appeared behind him, and the old Black Mountain demon also turned out and went towards Su Yan.


    "Die me!"


    The 6 of spades voice was extremely cold, like an envoy from hell, with a will to kill, he had never been so angry.


    Su Yan''s hands were covered with golden light, and he punched one by one. The Hundred Ghosts did not hinder him at all, and he was completely practicing.


    But when the Hundred Ghosts were solved, the black mountain old demon that turned out to be rushed and swept past, and everything was destroyed.


    Even if Su Yan''s arm was contaminated by this tongue, there was a cold breath that rushed into his heart.


    Su Yan showed a serious face, and the 6 of spades had to be taken seriously. This power was a bit weird, and it was not weaker than his original power.


    Of course, Su Yan''s realm was too low, otherwise this group of ants could resist his power of vitality.


    Not only Yuanli, but a random trick can turn these people into ashes.


    At this moment, the 5 of spades, who had been standing still, turned his face and disappeared completely.


    He reappeared directly behind Su Yan, did not give Su Yan a chance at all, and blasted out a punch directly on Su Yan''s chest.


    Su Yan only felt a force of suppression formed behind him, and wanted to trap him. This was a force like rune taboos.


    This person turned out to be a rune master, and more than that, this person can also use rune techniques at will, which makes Su Yan feel a little scary.


    Generally, rune masters only create rune formations. It is very rare to display them in such an instant, and there must be some secret blessing.

 Chapter 1402： Black pupil ghost

    This rune taboo caused Su Yan''s dantian to surge, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold. It seemed that this organization was not easy to kill. This was the 5 of spades, and it was already so powerful.


    The stronger 4 of spades and even the ace of spades, wouldn''t it be possible to kill him at will, which made Su Yan''s heart cold.


    This group of people is not simple, Su Yan''s idea of ??wanting to be completely wiped out may be frustrated, at least now he knows that he is probably losing to the ace of spades.


    However, Su Yan didn''t continue to think about it right now. Solving the 5 and 6 of spades was the key.


    And the 5 of spades saw Su Yan spit out a mouthful of blood, the corners of his mouth fluctuated, showing disdain.


    "I thought how strong it was, but Ull."


    The 6 of spades is also quite relieved at the moment, and said to the 5 of spades: "Fifth brother, let me kill him!"


    The 5 of spades didn''t agree. Although he succeeded in one strike, he knew that Su Yan''s horror was not a simple matter.


    "No, this child is too weird, such a realm can display the power of the original, must work together to kill him!"


    The 6 of spades can only nod his head, he also knows that Su Yan is not easy to deal with, and it is less dangerous to work together.


    "Boy, catch it with your hands, maybe I can save you a little life!"


    The meaning of 5 of spades is obvious, but he is interested in Su Yan and can display his original power, which is more terrifying than those death fighters.


    If he can discover some secrets from Su Yan, it will not be impossible to become the strongest then.


    Su Yan sneered and said: "I won''t leave your life!"


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his hands were like blades, his vitality fluctuated over the sky, the blue dragon appeared, and the force of destruction was spreading.


    More than that, the entire space began to appear strange, controlled by Su Yan, and the profound meaning of time also changed the complexion of the 5 and 6 of spades drastically.


    "Fifth brother, how do I feel that there are changes all around, and there are too many changes!"


    "This kid is hidden, it seems that he has too many secrets!"


    The 5 of spades looked at Su Yan, and couldn''t help licking his lips, a fiery gaze revealed.


    As long as he obtains Su Yan''s spiritual knowledge, then everything can be known. This is too tempting, and every change is shocking.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t say anything any more. At this moment, he was doing his best to kill the two.


    All the secret arts are used, and there are terrifying changes between the world and the earth at this moment. It was night, but it was as bright as day.


    With all his will, Canglong rushed towards the 5 and 6 of spades. Those long eyes had a sharp killing intent.


    Facing the blue dragon rushing, the six of spades hurriedly used the secret technique, and the old black mountain demon took the lead to resist.


    But how could the Old Demon Black Mountain resist the Canglong carrying the power of collapse, and was easily strangled by the Canglong, turning it into blood.


    The complexion of 6 of spades suddenly changed. At this moment, he used the secret technique again, and there was blood dripping from the center of his eyebrows. It was essence and blood. It was very expensive for him to perform this technique, and he would not dare to use it under normal circumstances.


    "Zhu, summon the black pupil ghost!"


    At this moment, the entire ground was trembling, as if a mountain collapsed and the ground was cracked. At the place where Su Yan used sand to fill the cave, the violent hurricane swept in.


    All the sand was rolled into the sky, and the collapsed ground emerged.


    In the ground, the cracks spread and expanded, as if the ground was about to be torn apart.


    Before long, a huge figure appeared in the crack, completely dark, wearing armor, and holding a strange weapon in his hand.


    More than that, what made Su Yan most jealous was that the black-eyed ghost''s eyes flashed with terrifying light. Upon closer inspection, the black-eyed ghost''s eyes were as dark as ink.


    "Go, kill him for me!"


    The black pupil ghost roared and rushed towards Su Yan, with a will to kill, with a terrifying netherworld.


    At this moment, the 5 of spades is also using a secret technique, blessing it on the black pupil ghost, so that it has the illusory energy, can suddenly disappear, and then suddenly attack.


    Su Yan treated him with a serious face, Canglong was beside him, and the black-eyed ghost struck him, the black-eyed ghost screamed, and the dragon shook the sky and charged towards the black-eyed ghost.


    Facing the rushing Canglong, the black pupil ghost grinned open, showing disdain, and directly grabbed Canglong''s head.


    The power of the black pupil ghost is bursting, this violent power actually resisted the power of collapse, not only the power of the dragon, but also no damage to it.


    Su Yan changed color, knowing that Canglong was in danger, but he had no choice now.


    Sure enough, the Black Eyed Ghost used his hands, the Canglong tore into two directly, the golden light dissipated, and everything disappeared.


    Seeing this result, both the 5 of spades and the 6 of spades are extremely excited.


    The 5 of spades looked at Su Yan and said, "Now I see what you can do!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of anger. Of course he was angry when Canglong was eliminated, but he wouldn''t be exhausted. After all, he still has time and space.


    At this moment, the black pupil ghost rushed towards Su Yan, but affected by the profound meaning of time and space, the original extreme speed slowed down, and it was unable to target Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan leaped forward, gathering a powerful elemental force in his hand, and blasted the black pupil ghost''s forehead with a punch, making it dripping with blood, and the cold breath gushing out like a fountain.


    The Black Eyed Ghost roared furiously, fluctuating wildly, and the entire ground was devastated by it.


    Although Su Yan''s punch hit it, it was not a fatal blow, it just made it even more angry.


    The 5 of spades once again used a rune taboo, and blessed it on the black pupil ghost to make it stronger.


    The black pupil ghost now teleported and appeared behind Su Yan, his fist aimed at Su Yangai and pressed down.


    The profound meaning of time and space cannot control it!


    Su Yan''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly drove the dragon for thousands of miles. This was how he escaped the attack of the Black Eyed Ghost, and he was shocked in a cold sweat behind him.


    This group of people are no longer simple mercenaries, and it can even be said that they are not mercenaries at all. Let it go anywhere, they are absolute kings.


    Even in the martial arts world, they are comparable to the strongest heads of the lower sect, and can even be compared with the elders of the middle sect.


    But they are still willing to be members of the killing organization and willing to be led, which shows that the boss of the killing organization is terrible, and the ace of spades has absolute majesty.


    This also shows that the ace of spades is very strong, even so strong that this group of people is terribly strong, even if they don''t want to be a member of the killing organization, they have to be forced to become.


    And when Su Yan was lost, the black-eyed ghost blasted again, the power was overwhelming, and it was simply hard to resist.


    Su Yan clasped his hands together, and was blasted thousands of meters away in an instant. He only felt his internal organs tumbling, and an uncomfortable feeling filled his whole body.


    The 5 of spades and the 6 of spades were completely relieved, now looking at Su Yan jokingly.


    "Boy, what else do you have to deal with now!"


    In their eyes, Su Yan was already like a turtle in the urn, absolutely unable to jump out of their palms.

 Chapter 1403： The power of ancient blood!

    It is completely suppressed by the realm. If these two people are in the same realm as Su Yan, then Su Yan can easily pinch them to death, but they are both powerful Yin Dan!


    Su Yan stabilized his figure, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood, which made him very angry, even vomiting blood one after another.


    But I have to say that the black-eyed ghost is too powerful, and has the ability to be invincible.


    Its body is so hard that it cannot even be destroyed by the power of its destruction. More than that, its power is also terrifying. With the rune taboo of the 5 of spades, it can ignore the profound meaning of time and space.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and now he really met his opponent, and the two of them were enough to make him completely correct.


    The 5 of Spades and the 6 of Spades looked at Su Yan in a playful manner at this moment, without considering Su Yan as an opponent at all.


    "Boy, tell us all the secrets about you, we can consider letting you die faster!"


    The six of spades said gloomily, with a greedy taste in his eyes, Taoist Consummation had such a terrifying strength, and naturally had many backhands and secret techniques.


    They all coveted these backhands and secret techniques, and naturally wanted to obtain them. Of course, they even wanted to know why Su Yan was able to display his original power. This is the most important secret.


    "How can your Taoist Consummation be able to display your vitality?!"


    The 5 of spades naturally knows Yuanli, because he had the honor to see it. Of course, he was just an ant at that time, and survived without being affected.


    Facing the questioning and even threats of the two, Su Yan did not have the slightest timidity or fear, but a hearty smile.


    "Yes, you two can fight with me if you work together!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words like this, killing intent appeared in the eyes of the two.


    "When you fall into this field, you are arrogant and looking for death!"


    The 5 of spades has run out of patience, just kill Su Yan directly to seize the divine consciousness. This way, it will be clean and neat, and there is no need for Su Yan to say anything.


    The Black Eyed Ghost was violent again at this moment, and flew towards Su Yan, his strength was terrifying, and it was hard to resist a punch.


    At this moment, a drop of blood appeared on the palm of Su Yan''s hand. Unlike the essence of blood, this blood had even more terrifying fluctuations. This was the blood of the ancients.


    Right now, he could no longer fight against the Black Eyed Ghost, he could only fight with the blood of the ancients.


    Su Yan believes that the blood of the ancients definitely has that power and can definitely destroy the black-eyed ghost. This is also his biggest back-hand.


    The blood of the ancients in his hand began to oscillate, as if a black hole began to grow bigger and bigger, forming a red vortex.


    More than that, the power emanating from the blood of the ancients can make the black-eyed ghosts stagnate, and they are a little jealous and afraid.


    The complexion of the 5 of Spades and the 6 of Heiyan changed drastically. They didn''t expect that Su Yan had a back hand, and they looked extremely dangerous.


    "What kind of blood is that, the fluctuation is so strong?!"


    6 of spades asked uneasyly, he could feel the horror of the blood, as if it could destroy him.


    The face of the 5 of spades was also very gloomy. Looking at Su Yan, he felt uneasy and dangerous. The person in front of him was too simple and must be destroyed as soon as possible.


    "Whatever he is, just kill him quickly!"


    The voice of the 5 of spades was low and cold, with a breath of death.


    At the same time, his hands were sealed, and a powerful wave filled the entire underground.


    "Samsung array!"


    Three bright stars appeared on the ground, which were actually transformed by spiritual power, forming a triangle.


    The triangular rays of light bloomed, which completely enveloped Su Yan and the Black Eyed Ghost, leaving Su Yan with nowhere to escape.


    And the 6 of spades was also a seal on both hands at this moment, and a rancid and decayed breath filled his body, making people feel nauseous.


    This breath drifted towards the black pupil ghost, blessing his body, and instantly made the black pupil ghost violent, and his whole body seemed to be stinking like a pile of shit.


    Coupled with his own gloomy air, the black-eyed ghost at this moment is like a **** demon, with endless power.


    "Kill!"


    The Black Eyed Ghost roared and blasted towards Su Yan.


    But at this moment, Su Yan has absorbed that drop of ancient blood, and his whole body at this moment is extremely holy and restored to its original state.


    "This drop of blood is more terrifying than the previous drop, and its power has more than doubled instantly!"


    Su Yan murmured, he was extremely excited, with this blessing power, he would not have that difficult to deal with the black pupil ghost.


    The vitality appeared in Su Yan''s hand, with a black substance, which complemented the golden vitality, and rushed directly towards the black pupil ghost.


    The two yuan powers are like ropes, entwining the black pupil ghost directly, making it immobile.


    The 5 of spades and the 6 of spades had already dropped their jaws at this moment, and the black-eyed ghost that the two of them turned together was actually trapped. How could this be possible.


    But at this moment, Su Yan had already gained the initiative. After controlling the black-eyed ghost, Su Yan''s fist was like a fist of heaven''s punishment, blasting directly towards the black-eyed ghost''s heart.


    This punch has the power of destruction, it is Su Yan''s strongest blow!


    The black pupil ghost shook hard, but only felt that his arm suffered an unbearable force, and a crack appeared.


    Dark liquid oozes from the cracks, falling toward the ground like a waterfall.


    The Black Eyed Ghost didn''t care about its own injuries. It had already run away completely and had to execute the order to kill Su Yan on the spot.


    The black pupil ghost''s eyes shot out two rays of light, and at the same time a secret technique was cast out towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan knew what was wrong, and didn''t hold back. The original power with the blood of the ancients was showing great power at this moment, so that the attack of the black pupil ghost could not hurt him.


    Su Yan jumped up and down on the black pupil ghost, extremely flexible, in the eyes of the black pupil ghost like a fly, unable to drive away at all.


    Su Yan resisted his secret technique, and the black pupil ghost''s complexion changed drastically. Not only it, but the 5 of spades and the 6 of spades were also shocked at this moment, and I couldn''t believe the result.


    At this time, Su Yan landed on the black pupil ghost''s death hole with a fist, causing it to be broken, and a black light shot from the center of his brow.


    The crack in the center of the eyebrows got bigger and bigger, until the black eyed ghost was turned into two halves and fell heavily to the ground.


    The complexion of the 5 of spades and the 6 of spades changed drastically, and the two of them were destroyed by Su Yan, and the ending was announced at this moment.


    "Run!"


    The 5 of spades roared at the 6 of spades, and the running spiritual power teleported away.


    The 6 of spades also reacted, using the nether technique to escape.


    The shadows of the two disappeared suddenly, as if they had left the place all of a sudden, and their shadows were not seen in the air.


    Su Yan, who had just killed the Black Eyed Ghost, saw this, his eyes were cold, and there was a smile in his eyes that was enough to make the two of them desperate.


    "I just want to escape like this, how easy is it!"


    After saying that, Su Yan chased the two directly and drove the dragon for thousands of miles. The speed suddenly reached the extreme, faster than the speed at which the two escaped.

 Chapter 1404： Illusion

    The two teleported one by one and performed the secret technique, and the speed was extremely fast. They knew that they could not fight against Su Yan, but at least it was okay to escape. After all, their speed was rarely able to catch up.


    "This kid is too weird. You must report this to the boss for this escape!"


    The voice of the 5 of spades was extremely cold, he didn''t want to do that, but he couldn''t solve the matter anymore, he had to report it.


    The 6 of spades also nodded, with a spiteful expression in their eyes. The two of them were scary, but today they were chased.


    Originally thought they could get rid of Su Yan, but they thought it too lightly, Su Yan was an ordinary person.


    Long Teng used it for thousands of miles, strong Yuan Li blessing, the speed reached the extreme, but a few seconds was a short distance.


    Seeing Su Yan chasing, the two''s complexion changed sharply, and they almost used the strength to eat milk. If they were caught up, it would definitely be a dead end, so the two naturally tried their best.


    But even so, the speed of the two is still not comparable to that of Su Yan, and the distance between the two is constantly getting closer, which makes the two of them look incomparable.


    "Sorry, this kid is so fast!" The 5 of spades gritted his teeth at the moment.


    Six of spades already showed despair on his face: "Is he the son of heaven, he has so many methods, even the speed secret is so powerful!"


    At this moment, Su Yan had already caught up with them and directly blocked the way.


    Su Yan looked at the two indifferently, and didn''t give the slightest way to survive.


    "We are organization killers, do you know the realm of our boss!" said 5 of spades angrily.


    "I tell you, our boss has surpassed the existence of Yin Dan!" said six of spades proudly, wanting to make Su Yan jealous and afraid.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, strong Yang Dan!"


    Upon hearing Su Yan''s words, the two sneered, thinking that Su Yan was scared.


    The 5 of spades said, "You leave us a way out, and you can just let it go."


    Regarding the 6 of spades, Su Yan was a little discolored, but it was nothing more than that. It was really whimsical to want Su Yan to release them.


    "Are you three-year-old children, speaking so naively?"


    The two of them looked stagnant, and then their faces were full of anger.


    "What do you want, are you really afraid?!"


    "Fear, there is no such word in my dictionary. The strong yang pill is powerful, but I am not afraid."


    Su Yan can''t confront him now, but that doesn''t mean he won''t be able to confront him in the future. After all, his growth is extremely terrifying.


    "You kill us, you can''t live!"


    "Then kill it first!"


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and shot directly, and the two groups of terrifying golden elemental powers in his hand slew towards the people, and the power of collapse was fully poured out.


    Not only that, the time and space of the surroundings made the two of them unable to evade at all and could only confront each other.


    With this blow alone, a shocking wound appeared on the chest of the two of them, and their hearts were exposed.


    But Su Yan was very dissatisfied. The power of collapse did not kill the two, which made him extremely angry.


    "Take me one more trick!"


    This time, Su Yan''s Yuanli was mixed with the blood of the ancients, and the light could cover the scorching sun, and everyone in the square was trembling.


    The 5 of spades and the 6 of spades are desperate at the moment, knowing that they will definitely die this time.


    "No!"


    In the end, the two made a desperate voice, and then they were covered by Su Yan''s power, and everything was turned to ashes.


    However, there were two things that looked like a pill appeared in Su Yan''s hand, that was the Yin Pill, the natal pill of a strong Yin Pill.


    After breaking through to the Yin Dan, the Dantian in the body has already been materialized, and it will not be easily crushed, even if the person dies, it will remain, just like the beast pill of a monster.


    Su Yan accepted the two Yin Pills. This is a good thing. Upgrading must be of great use at that time.


    After killing the 5 and 6 of spades, Su Yan did not relax, but showed a look of anxiety.


    He underestimated the killing organization. The people in it were not mercenaries at all. They were the strongest of all parties. They could stabilize one party and even step into the martial arts world, but they all boasted as mercenaries and were willing. Become its member.


    This probably illustrates a problem. The boss of the killing organization may have served as a soldier, or the boss is a mercenary, and this is the only possibility.


    But in any case, Su Yan''s anxiety is normal. The combination of the 5 of spades and the 6 of spades is so strong that it almost made him capsize.


    How could he deal with those with 4 of spades or even stronger? If they came, they might fall.


    So Su Yan didn''t have any intention of safety now, and just wanted to leave here as soon as possible, at least for now, he can''t go head-to-head with the group of 4 of spades.


    Seeing the silence around him, Su Yan used his vital energy to directly jump into the air and ran towards the distance. He wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    When he had walked a hundred kilometers, his speed slowed down slightly, but he was still vigilant around him.


    But after more than ten minutes of walking, there were vast deserts everywhere, no one at all, and the silence was terrible, even without animals, which made Su Yan feel uneasy.


    He used his Yuan Li to maximize his speed, planning to leave this country first, and then return to China.


    But of course, after walking for half an hour, they had already reached the edge of the desert, but they saw a terrifying scene.


    The places in the four directions are all collapsed, and even the clouds in the sky are falling down at this moment, and the sky seems to have collapsed.


    He could clearly feel that the space around him was violent, and the whole place was already unstable, and it was about to collapse.


    Su Yan didn''t know what happened, but he knew that this was definitely not a good thing, and he had to escape from here as soon as possible.


    But when he crossed, he was imaginary on all sides, and there was no way to go.


    More than that, the sky at this moment was like a huge black hole, it was extremely dark, surrounded by vortices, and the huge suction made Su Yan''s face turned pale.


    Now Su Yan naturally understood what had happened, the enemy had come after all, and he had caught up with him.


    All of this must be a secret technique performed by the enemy, which looked like an illusion, but Su Yan was unable to escape.


    His face was ugly at this moment, because the suction force of the whirlpool was getting stronger and stronger. Although it wouldn''t **** him into the darkness, it made him extremely uncomfortable.


    More than that, the surrounding land continued to collapse and completely turned into rubble. It is not an exaggeration to say that it was devastated.


    Su Yan has no way to avoid it, because it is like this everywhere, it''s as if the earth has exploded and you have nowhere to hide.


    At this moment, Su Yan was enveloped in Yuan Li, and a blue dragon appeared, taking him to travel around, trying to get out of trouble.


    But in that darkness, while the vortex was getting bigger and bigger, it seemed as if there was a phantom surging towards Su Yan. It was so huge that it was unimaginable!

 Chapter 1405： Buddha in the palm of your hand!

    Su Yan knew very well that this place couldn''t really collapse like this, because if the whole place was to be like this, its power had to be at least a strong Golden Core.


    In the cultivation world, it requires a strong person in the Xuanming realm to do it. Obviously Su Yan does not believe that the killing organization has such a terrifying existence.


    The 5 of spades also said before that the ace of spades is an existence beyond Yin Dan, that is to say, it is not in the realm of Sun Pill at most.


    The 5 of spades is the late stage of the Yin Dan, and the 6 of spades is the middle stage of the Yin Dan, otherwise the two will not make Su Yan so embarrassed.


    After all, the realm of this difference is not small, and there are several small realms behind it.


    Su Yan can destroy the strong in the early stage of Yin Dan with one palm, but it is not so easy in the middle and late stages of Yin Dan.


    Fortunately, he has the blood of the ancients, otherwise he may not be able to deal with the combined attack of the 5 and 6 of spades.


    But now Su Yan is not facing 5 of Spades and 6 of Spades, because the incoming person is very powerful and can display illusions, making it difficult for him to get out of trouble.


    This person must be stronger, the secret technique is terrifying, and may be the 4 of spades.


    In fact, Su Yan''s guess was correct. The person who can display the illusion is naturally the 4 of spades. At this moment, he is looking at Su Yan coldly.


    In the place where the 4 of spades is, everything is intact, and there is not the slightest tendency to collapse. The environment in which Su Yan is located is nothing but illusory.


    And beside the 4 of spades, the same man looked at Su Yan coldly, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    This person has a bald head and a dazzling golden light. He is a Buddha with a robes and a sacred spirit.


    Yes, he is the 3 of spades, a more powerful presence than the 4 of spades.


    "Our base in Africa was destroyed!"


    The 4 of spades said coldly, with an absolute hatred of Su Yan, and wanted to destroy him.


    It took a long time for the 3 of spades to speak: "The base doesn''t matter, but he killed me who killed too many people. The 5 of spades and the 6 of spades are all killed here!"


    The face of the 4 of spades was violent, and a strange spiritual power began to diffuse, and then the illusion became more real and terrifying.


    "He wants to escape my illusion, it is absolutely impossible!"


    The 3 of spades shook his head and said: "Not necessarily, don''t forget that he is a bit weird, able to display his power!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the 4 of spades shrank slightly, showing a trace of jealousy, obviously he was still very afraid of Yuanli.


    "You''re right, this kid is not a Taoist consummate, and he can display his original strength, which is incredible!"


    "Yes, even the boss can''t use his original strength, but this kid can!"


    The 3 of Spades stared at Su Yan in the illusion, and wanted to see it through, but he found that he couldn''t see through it no matter how he looked at it, which made his heart feel a little strange.


    "This kid is bound to die, but it is very boring to let them die like this. We might as well play a game with him."


    "what game?"


    "PUBG Mobile!"


    The eyes of the 3 of spades have a faint enchantment, playing games is fake, and his real purpose is only known to him.


    The 4 of spades is full of doubts, PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds, what kind of PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds, directly killing Su Yan is the safest way.


    But he didn''t dare to say much, he could only listen to the 3 of spades.


    "If he can escape the erosion of my illusion, it''s not necessary to play games!" The 4 of spades finally suffocated a word, obviously he still didn''t want to delay.


    The 3 of spades didn''t say anything, obviously tacitly, if the illusion couldn''t resist, then he didn''t have much interest in it.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still in an illusion. There was a huge vortex in front of him, and more than that huge black shadow attacked him with terrifying fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold. At this moment, the blue dragon was ascending, but he couldn''t avoid it. He could only use the power of collapse to fight it.


    But this huge black shadow suddenly shot Su Yan towards the collapsed ground, and countless rocks splashed around, and the magma on the ground could be seen.


    Su Yan only felt that his whole body was imprisoned by a special force, as if he was about to swallow him, which made him furious.


    If the power of collapse is not enough, use the trick!


    Su Yan did not hesitate to take out two drops of ancient people''s blood, and now he still has three drops of ancient people''s blood.


    Two drops of ancient blood rippled and turned into dazzling light, and the scarlet meaning permeated the entire destroyed place.


    Space and time were controlled by Su Yan at this moment, and countless dust and rubble seemed to obey his orders.


    Everything at this moment is no longer an unruly, disorderly wandering, it is all still, suddenly still.


    The 4 of Spades looked terrified at this, and hurriedly used his spiritual power to control his illusion.


    However, he found that a terrifying force had absorbed his spiritual power, and he couldn''t make any waves. More than that, there was a kind of devouring force that wanted to **** him in.


    "how is this possible!"


    The four of spades looked shocked, and he couldn''t believe the result, his secret magical illusion was out of control.


    "what happened?"


    3 of spades asked, but his expression didn''t fluctuate much.


    "I can''t control the illusion!"


    Who knows that the 3 of spades said faintly: "Normal!"


    The face of the 4 of spades changed, showing anger, and couldn''t help but say: "You still have the mind to say cold things!"


    "If he can''t even resist your illusion, it will make me very disappointed. How to play the game and how to find the root of his power?"


    The words of the 3 of spades stunned the 4 of spades, and then nodded, he also understood the meaning of the 3 of spades.


    But at this moment, two drops of ancient blood shook all around, and the entire illusion was completely under Su Yan''s control, as if he had performed it.


    "The mere illusion still wants to trap me, it''s just whimsical!"


    Su Yan sneered and looked around. At this moment, the illusion was under his control, and it was not difficult to find an exit.


    As the divine sense was wandering around and looking for it, although the illusion was controlled by Su Yan, there was still a strange power blocking his divine sense. This was the instinctive reaction of the illusion.


    Su Yan could not be blessed by Yuan Li, and cooperated with the blood of the ancients, completely ignoring all obstacles and investigating in all directions.


    The divine consciousness wanders around, looking for an exit everywhere. This process is not slow, only a few minutes.


    In a weak place, Su Yan found something strange and couldn''t help smiling.


    "right here!"


    Su Yan gathered the power of his fist, and the power of a punch rushed away, suddenly opening a huge hole.


    Su Yan was able to see the outside world from the entrance of the cave, and he was indeed in an illusion.


    At this moment, the face of the 4 of spades changed, and he said anxiously: "He has found an exit, he is about to come out!"


    The 3 of spades didn''t care, and instead nodded to Su Yan''s performance, which made the 4 of spades very dissatisfied.


    But in the next second, the golden light from the hands of the 3 of spades shined, forming an illusory shadow, and shot directly towards Su Yan.


    "Buddha in the palm of your hand!"

 Chapter 1406： PlayerUnknowns Battlegrounds

    This palm was like Mount Tai, shining with dazzling golden light, and patted directly towards the entrance of the cave.


    More than that, this golden light actually has a special power, which is very powerful and has the potential to overwhelm it.


    The 3 of Spades has that confidence, and this secret technique of his own will definitely make Su Yan unable to deal with it. It is simply wishful thinking to escape from it.


    The 4 of spades is still worried. Although he knows the ability of the 3 of spades, if the opponent has any countermeasures, it will be troublesome to escape.


    After all, Su Yan''s abilities were too much, and it caused them to be constantly surprised and even surprised. Although they would not be afraid of Su Yan killing them when they escaped, it would be an unusual headache to catch Su Yan.


    But now that is the case, the 4 of spades can only choose to believe in the 3 of spades, hoping that his power can overwhelm Su Yan.


    The 3 of spades certainly has that confidence. At this moment, the golden light of the whole body is extremely holy, and the eyes are neither happy nor sad, and there is no half-point expression.


    When Su Yan saw the exit and was about to escape from birth, he felt a terrifying wave of waves hitting him.


    Su Yan immediately changed color, and his whole body gathered together and blasted directly towards the terrifying wave.


    boom!


    There was a deafening noise, and then the surroundings continued to vibrate, as if the entire space was about to collapse.


    Whether it is in the illusion or reality, at this moment, it is stirred by these two huge energies, which is too terrifying, and it is simply turned upside down.


    But Su Yan''s strong blow was actually useless, the terrifying power had not disappeared, and it still pressed against Su Yange with a taboo force.


    At this moment, Su Yan finally saw that the source of the terror fluctuation was actually the golden palm.


    Su Yan naturally understood the power of this palm, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    He had to use his backhands. At this moment, he would not be stingy with half of the blood of the ancients, and immediately took out a drop to bless himself again.


    This drop of ancient blood instantly melted into Su Yan''s body, turned into his own power, and wandered around him.


    Su Yan was at the entrance of the cave. He had to resist the horrible golden palm, otherwise he could not get out.


    And at this moment, in the illusion, the black shadow diffused, like a black hole, trying to **** Su Yan into it again.


    Su Yan was facing a desperate situation, and he couldn''t tolerate half of his thoughts at this moment. Only by dealing with the golden palms would there be a chance of escape.


    Su Yan''s hands were imprinted, and the blue dragon at his feet rose up, and the sound of the dragon''s roar was endless.


    He used all the laws of his body without any reservation, and he could not tolerate any reservation at this moment.


    Canglong took the power of Yuanli, bathed in the blood of the ancients, and possessed the power of collapse. With the help of the dragon, he rushed directly towards the golden palm.


    At the moment where the illusion and reality are connected, that is, above the cave, the dragon''s chants resounded throughout the earth, and the world had already changed color.


    More than that, the surrounding ripples can wipe out everything, and the huge vitality dissipates everywhere, no one can stop it.


    Even the 4 of Spades changed drastically at this moment, and said in astonishment: "This...this power is too powerful!"


    Even the unusually stable 3 of Spades showed a cold color at this moment, and said coldly: "Yes, this one is too weird, this power is comparable to the late Yin Dan."


    He is the late Yin Pill stage, and he is only one step away from the power of Yin Pill Consummation, but if he can fight Su Yan one-to-one, he has no bottom in his heart.


    Fortunately, the two appeared at the same time, and the killing organization was basically two people in a small team, otherwise there would be no such situation as 5 of spades and 6 of spades before.


    The 4 of spades has illusion, and the 3 of spades has Buddha in the palm. Together, they are confident that Su Yan is irresistible.


    The fear of the 4 of spades is not unreasonable. At the moment, it is completely dependent on the 3 of spades, and he has done everything he can.


    There is a relic in the hands of the 3 of spades, and at this moment it is bursting with a terrifying light, dazzling everywhere.


    "This is the master''s sitting relic. You are proud to let me use this thing!"


    The 3 of Spades saw that the Buddha Kingdom in his palm was a little weak, he couldn''t use this thing at the moment, otherwise Su Yan really came out, then it would be a big trouble.


    The light of the relic bloomed, and it drifted towards Su Yan at this moment, and it hit Su Yan''s neck very tricky.


    Originally, Canglong was fighting vigorously with its golden palm and had an advantage, but Su Yan was hit at this moment and fell directly into the endless fantasy realm, and was immediately swallowed by the shadows.


    Without Su Yan''s Yuanli blessing, Canglong immediately lost its advantage and was slapped on the wall of the illusion by the golden palm, disappearing in smoke.


    Seeing this scene, the uneasy heart of the 4 of spades calmed down at this moment, and there was a hint of relief in his eyes.


    "Finally prevented this kid from coming out."


    The three of spades nodded and said, "This kid is really good, not easy!"


    He could say this, which was enough to prove that Su Yan was powerful. The main reason was that Su Yan was only a Taoist Consummation, but he had the strength of the later Yin Pill. This was too terrifying.


    In fact, his heart is still not stable at the moment. Just now it was absolutely critical. If he didn''t keep the master''s relic, he would be in danger now.


    "Kill him!"


    The 4 of spades turned around, looked at Su Yan who was in a coma in the illusion, and said with a grim face.


    Keeping such an enemy will only be a bomb, killing nature to avoid future troubles.


    But the 3 of spades shook his head, and Su Yan, who saw the illusion, showed a sneer on his face. In his opinion, this was not just an enemy threatening him, it was a huge wealth.


    "He can''t jump anymore. He is hit by my relic, and he has to lose a lot of strength if he does not die."


    Walnut 3 has the meaning of self-confidence, which does not need to be explained at all. The relic is extremely hard, invincible, and has terrifying power and blessings, which is the original meaning of the Buddha.


    "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!"


    The 4 of spades was still uneasy, and he didn''t want to take risks.


    "Don''t worry, you only need to control the illusion. I want to see what treasure he has." The 3 of spades looked at the 4 of spades and asked. "How long will he wake up?"


    "You can wake him up anytime."


    The 4 of Spades said in a dissatisfied tone, feeling very upset and even upset not to kill him.


    "Then let him wake up, he will never recover so quickly."


    The 4 of spades nodded and waved his hands, a force wandering towards the illusion, passing directly through the illusion, to Su Yan.


    This force penetrated into Su Yan''s body, Su Yan''s original state of coma immediately changed, and his eyes were actually opened.


    "Switch scenes!" the 3 of spades exclaimed.


    "What scene?"


    "PUBG Mobile!"


    "What the hell?" The four of spades was dumbfounded, not understanding what the three of spades said.

 Chapter 1407： Forced to play games

    He couldn''t react for a while, the original battle, in such a serious place, suddenly Jedi Survival popped out of the three of spades. Isn''t it funny?


    The 4 of Spades didn''t have the slightest smile. Instead, he looked dazed and even angry. Is this a time for jokes? It''s not funny at all.


    Seeing the 4 of spades stunned, the 3 of spades said again: "You haven''t played PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds before, have you always heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but what does it have to do with us now."


    "You do as I do!" said the three of spades in a commanding tone.


    He seldom talks like that on weekdays, and he doesn''t use a commanding tone when dealing with the 4 of Spades, which is really angry.


    The face of the 4 of spades changed when the face of the 3 of spades changed. At this moment, I was a little worried and had to do it.


    At this moment, the illusion is changing, as if the chaos of the heavens and the earth have begun to open, and a series of experiences in the universe have evolved.


    The surroundings were cloudy and sunny, as if being in a dark void, and then Su Yan found himself appearing on an airplane.


    There was Yun and others sitting around him. Yun and they were in their own ghost gourd.


    Su Yan shook his head. His brain at the moment was a bit chaotic or even chaotic, because his neck was hit by a relic, and the pain at this moment was so severe that it affected his spiritual consciousness.


    But he tried hard to think about the things before, and a trace of residual memory appeared in his mind.


    "This is an illusion!"


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and when he wanted to stand up, he found himself extremely weak.


    In the previous war, he spent almost all his power. The blood of the ancients used several drops, but now he only has two drops left.


    Dan Tian was even more empty at the moment, and it was impossible to recover from the blood of the ancients. It can be said that he is almost like a **** now, except that he is physically stronger.


    At this moment, the 4 of spades looked at the 3 of spades: "What do you do next?"


    The 3 of spades didn''t speak, but kept looking at Su Yan, with a keen sense in his eyes.


    "Hid it deep, then let''s play a game first."


    The three of spades showed a cruel smile, and then his voice resounded in the illusion.


    "Su Ba first!"


    Su Yan''s brain trembled, and when he looked around, he didn''t find anyone talking. The voice came from the sky!


    "I am the 3 of spades, you don''t want me, you can''t see me in the illusion."


    Su Yan understood it completely at this moment, and could not help but said in a cold voice: "Buddha in the palm of your hand, are you a Buddha?!"


    The 3 of spades did not oppose it, and it was a tacit attitude.


    "You don''t need to ask me questions, now you do what I tell you to do."


    "Aren''t you afraid of flashing your tongue when you speak?!"


    How could Su Yan be controlled by others, even if he died, he would never be controlled by others.


    "You are not afraid, but your companions are afraid of death. Do you want to watch them die because of you?"


    The laughter of the 3 of spades echoed all around, abnormally hateful.


    And Yun and the others were also in a panic right now. They didn''t remember after being drunk before, but they had actually been in Su Yan''s ghost gourd, and they appeared here at this moment, and they were also very confused.


    "Captain, what is going on?"


    "It''s hard to say a word."


    Su Yan didn''t know what was going on, anyway, he was completely controlled by others, and life and death were in the hands of others.


    And the sound of the 3 of spades sounded again at this moment, and everyone could hear it.


    "Su Ba first, let''s play a game, a game of eating chicken."


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, he wanted to see what the **** was going on with the 3 of spades, at least not killing him now is to give him a chance.


    Similarly, he also knew that the other party was definitely not a simple commodity. There was a natural reason for not killing him. I am afraid that he wanted something from him.


    "I don''t want to ask?"


    Su Yan did not agree, he was not in the mood for the game.


    The 3 of spades was not angry, but a smile appeared. Although Su Yan could not see his face, he could hear his laughter.


    "You will agree, after all you are not alone."


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s face suddenly changed. He knew the meaning of the 3 of spades, which was threatening him.


    "Do you think I can compromise by threatening me?!"


    Su Yan said angrily, there was fire surging in his eyes, but he was not sharp, he was very weak now.


    "Your answer is correct. If you disagree, I can only threaten you, otherwise there is no way."


    The 3 of spades apparently decided Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan would not give up Yun and others. As long as he held Yun and others, Su Yan had to agree.


    "Do you think I will be threatened by you for these five mortals?!"


    Su Yan was even more angry, with profound meaning in his eyes.


    "No?"


    The voice of the three of spades became a little cold, mixed with an impatient tone.


    "You can try."


    Su Yan said lightly, he was testing whether this was true.


    "Don''t be lucky, you know it''s not fake, or I will let you see it."


    As soon as the sound of the 3 of spades fell, the cloud slammed directly into the cabin, breaking his blood.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    Yun looked at the blood dripping on his hands, with an incredible expression on his face, he would actually be hit and bleeding.


    You must know that he is a powerful Taoist, he bleeds in a mere hit like this, ordinary people are almost the same.


    Bai et al. also looked surprised, showing an incredible look. This was so surprising, it was bleeding.


    The three of spades laughed, and then said, "How is it?"


    "Huh, little trick, do you think I can believe it?!"


    Su Yan did not compromise, he was still testing.


    But at this moment, Yun''s arm was cut by a ray of light invisibly, and it was directly broken, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    Yun roared in pain, and the pain in his arm made him unbearable, and big beads of sweat came out of his forehead.


    Bai rushed over and stopped the blood of the cloud with his clothes.


    She originally wanted to use spiritual power, but when she used it, she found that her dantian was empty and she had no spiritual power at all.


    Not only her, Huo, An and even Falcon had discovered this situation at this moment, and their faces were very ugly.


    Seeing Yun''s painful look, Su Yan walked to him and stretched out his hand to hold his injured arm.


    Really, this is real, not fake!


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he suddenly became a little nervous. It seems that the 3 of spades is really going to take him down this time.


    "How about Su Ba, can you play games with me now?"


    "You will cure him first, otherwise the talk will be avoided."


    "You have to figure out the situation. Now it is you who are being played with by my applause. You beg me, not me."


    "Do you think I don''t know what you want?!"


    Su Yan showed a contemptuous smile, Sima Zhao''s heart was so obvious that any fool could guess it.


    The three of spades laughed again, and then said: "I like to play games with smart people."

 Chapter 1408： landing

    Seeing Su Yan with a non-bargaining posture, the 3 of spades glanced at the 4 of spades next to him and nodded.


    With a wave of the 4 of spades, the illusion fluctuated, and a force surged toward the cloud and instantly restored it.


    Yun''s painful face was pale and his lips turned purple. At this moment, the pain disappeared and his body returned to normal.


    He looked at his arm suspiciously, and the arm was actually returned, intact.


    The cloud moved a bit, there was no problem with the hand, and it was completely restored!


    "All right!"


    The others were taken aback for a moment, and then they showed their surprise, and one by one they breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest discoloration, but his face became more ugly.


    He completely lost in this contest, completely defeated!


    There is no way, after all, he has already lost, and was suppressed by the Buddha in the palm of the 3 of spades. At this moment, he has no physical and spiritual power and is completely trapped in the illusion. There is no way at all.


    Not only that, but he was also forced to play a game with the 3 of Spades, which seemed to be the funny hidden purpose behind it.


    Su Yan still doesn''t know exactly what the other party is going to do, but he can probably guess what the other party values ??him, nothing more than his ability to use his original power and those magic tricks.


    Thinking of Su Yan, a sneer appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. It was no easy task to crack him, and he would not let the other party succeed.


    At the same time, Su Yan also understood why the other party wanted to do this. Instead of defeating the enemy on weekdays, the first thing they did was to invade directly, but they did not.


    The reason is probably because Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness is too strong, and they can''t invade it. This is the last resort.


    Thinking of Su Yan''s smile even more, he must have the capital to play this game with the other party.


    As long as the opponent is greedy, he can seize the opportunity and give the opponent a fatal blow.


    "Is this all right?"


    The 3 of spades looked at Su Yan at this moment, and only the secret of Yuanli and Su Yan''s technique were in his eyes.


    And Su Yan guessed right, they really couldn''t invade, otherwise, how could it be so inked, the game, he would be bored to play the game if he got crazy with 3 of spades.


    Su Yan nodded at the moment, and said, "Yes, let''s have a game."


    "One game, that won''t work, but I planned nine games."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he said displeased: "What the **** are you going to do?!"


    "Just listen to me, play games, relax your mind, and eat chicken for good luck, right."


    Su Yan was angry on the surface, but smiled even more in his heart. The nine games had enough time to deal with, which gave him even more opportunities.


    "You are in an illusion now. Don''t think that everything is fake, it''s all real, and you will die as if being shot!"


    The 3 of spades roared at this moment, with a hint of threat in his voice.


    Naturally, Su Yan was not afraid, and Yun and the others also showed the demeanor of a soldier at this moment, each of them looked firm.


    "Su Baxian, if you survive nine games, then you will win. If you lose one game in nine games, you will all die in fantasy!"


    "can."


    Su Yan simply replied that he had no objection to this, and of course there was no objection to it.


    "I haven''t finished yet." The three of spades said with dissatisfaction. "Remember, if one person dies, you will enter the pending decision. If the second person dies, the first person will die!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and this was naturally the case for the 3 of spades.


    If one of the five of them died, then they would not die yet, but if another person died in the next game, the first one to die would really die.


    Seeing Su Yan''s anger, the 3 of spades smiled, and the 4 of spades on the side also completely relaxed at this moment. This game is also interesting for him.


    "I have finished the rules. As for the rules of this game, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    Su Yan replied coldly, unwilling to say anything more, in fact he didn''t understand at all.


    Yun and others all looked at him and asked angrily: "Captain, have you played that game?"


    Su Yan was initially very angry, but at this moment, he was a little confused by such a question, and shook his head directly.


    Yun and others hide their faces with a desperate expression.


    "You don''t know what you have never played." Bai said with his lips poked.


    "Captain, this is not a joke, it''s really killing people, so you can cherish us a little bit, right?" Hayabusa said pitifully.


    Su Yan spread his hand and said, "So what, as long as you don''t die, then you can follow me."


    "Captain''s game seems to be scattered, it is impossible to go down and stay together."


    Su Yan shook the communication watch in his hand. Surprisingly, the thing was still usable. This proved that they were just in the illusion. Maybe they were in the original place, just blinded by their eyes.


    The five people were slightly overjoyed. When they have something, it will be much easier to communicate.


    "Six of us, that is to say there are ninety-four enemies!" The white face turned pale.


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, this game is said to be luck. Whoever picks up good equipment is the boss." Falcon waved his hand and said.


    Yun knocked on the fire, and said angrily: "Silly people don''t know how to deal with it, this requires technology!"


    "Fear, don''t we just dare to do this?!"


    Huo is not afraid of it, their identities are dedicated to this line of business, they were tired of guns.


    Suddenly, everyone''s sense of fear has faded a lot.


    Little did they know that all their words were heard by the three of spades, and they were full of mockery at the moment.


    "I don''t know if I can tell you."


    "No, you''ll know if you go down and try." Su Yan was still stiff.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help but touched his long hair, and said in a deep voice: "I played, I accidentally made it to the top of the ranking a few days ago."


    The others all looked towards the darkness and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, would I lie to you."


    "I heard that there are many bugs in this game, how did you win?"


    "I''m a super bug when I encounter a bug!" Secretly said straightforwardly, "It''s enough to give Mr. Ma some money."


    ...


    "Now that you know everything, let''s land!"


    The 3 of spades spoke at the moment, and the group of people twittering didn''t put him in their eyes at all, which made him very angry.


    If it weren''t for watching Su Yan''s power, how could they waste time in such a way, when the time comes, everything will be done and nothing will be left!


    Looking at the airplane window, there are thousands of miles of white clouds, very lifelike.


    Secretly at this moment, he shouted: "Damn, what kind of plane is this, so high, how long do we have to land, and the equipment will all be picked up?!"


    The others were all dumbfounded, but Su Yan understood it quickly and knew that the 3 of spades deliberately made things difficult for them, but he had no other way.


    "Let''s land."


    Su Yan said to Yun and the others, and immediately jumped down. The other five people also jumped down after seeing this.

 Chapter 1409： I rely on!

    This is 20,000 meters high in the sky, but it can''t be dropped in a short time. According to the acceleration of gravity, it will take a while for such a high distance.


    This feeling is very real, even Su Yan thinks so. At the moment when he descends vertically, the speed keeps rising, and there is an urgent wind in his ears.


    "It feels so good."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but uttered the words, which was a kind of relaxed feeling, as if he had completed this mission.


    He had long planned in his heart that if he could go back alive this time, he would not care about any **** tasks in the future.


    It is friendship to take it, and it is moral to not take it. He is the immortal emperor, in order to re-enter the immortal throne, how can he waste time in this kind of task.


    More than that, this task is still in big trouble now, and his life is almost in the hands of the enemy.


    Although the enemy had nothing to do with him for the time being, the divine consciousness couldn''t invade him, and he was unwilling to kill him, which gave Su Yan a chance.


    Although Su Yan''s landing place was similar to that of Yun and the others, when he landed at a height of 20,000 meters, everyone had already floated to various places, and it was impossible to land together.


    More than that, Su Yan found that there seemed to be a problem with his parachute.


    "This Nima, are you dead?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but cursed. Now he has no spiritual power, and has no other advantages besides being a little tougher.


    Su Yan was really not sure whether he could withstand the 10,000-meter fall. Even if he didn''t die, he might be thrown half-dead.


    When the time comes, someone directly shoots a headshot, then even if you are gg, the game will also end, everything is gg.


    Of course, Su Yan guessed that the 3 of spades would never do that. It would be easy for Su Yan to die the current 3 of spades, but the key point was that he did not want Su Yan to die.


    Su Yan didn''t understand what the other party could discover by playing this game. He couldn''t use his original power, and he couldn''t use secret techniques. How could he gain insight.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Yan couldn''t figure out the conspiracy of the 3 of spades, so he didn''t bother to think about it, there must be a way to the mountain.


    At this moment, he is only more than two thousand meters above the ground, and landing is only a momentary thing. If he doesn''t open the parachute, he really needs to have a close contact with the ground.


    Su Yan vigorously pulled the buckle of the parachute, this time he succeeded, and finally it was a false alarm.


    But the 3 of spades who looked at everything now had a sneer, this was just his little evil taste.


    "Does this really reveal his secret?" The 4 of spades was still confused.


    There is no spiritual power here, the skills can''t be used, the vitality can''t be used, and there is no way to check it. Hei Fu 4 muttered in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t it reliable for me to do things?"


    The 3 of Spades said confidently that this is just the beginning of the game, and when the game reaches its climax, everything will become clear.


    Although he was puzzled, he had to compromise when he saw the three of spades look determined.


    At this moment, the 4 of Spades received a call and his face changed.


    "It''s the second child''s call!"


    The three of spades looked cold and couldn''t help asking: "Why is he calling?"


    "He is looking for you."


    3 of spades answered the phone and asked, "Second brother, what''s the matter?"


    On the surface, he still has to respect the 2 of spades. After all, he is more qualified than him and must be obeyed. He is secretly disdainful of this person.


    There was a machine-like voice on the other end of the phone, without emotion.


    "3 of spades, what do you want to do after arresting so many people in the martial arts world?!"


    Faced with the question of the 2 of spades, the 3 of spades said nonchalantly: "I just caught some kittens and puppies, why should my second brother be so alarmed."


    2 of spades furiously said: "Kitten and puppy, if you really just caught a kitten or puppy, that''s all, but many of the people you caught are geniuses in the martial arts world!"


    "Second brother, what about a genius, it''s not like an ant, my life is in my hands."


    "You will bring disaster to us to kill organized mercenaries!"


    "Second brother, don''t talk about mercenaries. If it were not for the boss, we would not be **** mercenaries."


    The 4 of spades also interrupted at the moment: "Yes, think about our identity. Now we are made into the name of a mercenary. The boss is just a military fan. It''s boring for us to follow along."


    "Very good, I will pass your words to the boss!"


    Hearing this, the complexion of the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades changed immediately, very gloomy, but in the end they all turned into helplessness.


    "Second brother, we are all talking about it, don''t mind, just fart." Hei Fu 4 said with a wry smile.


    "I don''t mind, but you have to explain clearly to me the reason for catching the genius of the Xiuwu world!"


    "Second brother, it is naturally useful for me to catch these people. I can''t say it yet. It will definitely satisfy you by then." Hei Escape 3 did not intend to speak out.


    The 2 of spades is obviously not satisfied with such words, and the voice becomes more and more cold and mechanical: "Do you want me to come in person?!"


    "No... no more."


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of 3 of Spades, obviously very angry, but he could not help it.


    "I caught them because I wanted to obtain their secret skills!"


    Hearing this, the two of spades sneered.


    "Do you think they will hand over the secret technique?"


    "This will not bother my second brother, if you get it then, you will definitely share it with your second brother."


    "I''m not interested in occult techniques, but you''d better wipe the **** clean, otherwise no one will wipe it for you at that time, it will only break your wrist!"


    "Got it."


    Hanging up, the three of spades were gloomy, obviously angry.


    "It''s really not going to be a big deal?"


    The 4 of spades is also lacking in confidence at the moment. What he didn''t want to do at first was to be pulled into the water by the 3 of spades.


    "Don''t worry, what we are doing is still not clean, unless the 2 of spades goes to confess."


    "Second brother, it''s not that good, it''s not good for him."


    "So, no one knows this, and it is impossible for people in the martial arts world to know!"


    The two recovered their expressions and continued to look at Su Yan in the illusion.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already opened the parachute and landed leisurely. The speed was already the fastest, and he had no choice.


    As for Yun and others, they had already opened their parachutes at this moment. Their opening height was naturally much higher than that of Su Yan, and they would naturally fall later.


    At this moment, the five people have drifted to different places, and the distance between each other is already very large.


    "Everyone, please remember my words. This is a desert map. It is best to land in towns, because according to the game, those places have the most resources. Don''t go to places like islands."


    He secretly opened the communication list, and warned everyone at this moment, and at the same time he was a little hot in his heart. This time it was a real Jedi survival, which made him a little excited.


    But while he was still floating in the air, observing where he landed, suddenly he saw a cold gun aimed at him!


    "Damn!"

 Chapter 1410： Start a pan

    Secretly cursed, his voice was naturally heard by others, after all, the communication table could send messages.


    Yun asked immediately: "What''s wrong?"


    But Yun''s words were not answered, and other inquiries were still not answered.


    Their hearts couldn''t help but sink, and they were probably in trouble.


    At this moment, there was a puff, and the sound of gunfire covered by the silencer rang in their ears, which made everyone more uneasy.


    "What''s wrong with the dark?!"


    Yun asked even more uneasy at this moment, this hasn''t landed yet, if it''s killed, then play with Mao.


    In normal times, if you are killed before landing, it is definitely a rare existence, even if it is, it is a bug.


    But this is a real-life simulation game, which is naturally different from the game on the computer. Besides, they fall from an altitude of 20,000 meters.


    The others are probably 10,000 meters, which is naturally a lot different. They have not fallen to the ground yet, and the others are probably fully armed, and it is reasonable to be shot.


    In fact, An was indeed hit, but fortunately he was not fatally wounded, although it was his chest.


    The bullet is only a cent away from the heart, otherwise it would be too big to be hit.


    After all, they don''t have any spiritual protection at all now, like a waste person, they can''t stop the bullets in this illusion.


    "I''m fine, but I was hit by a bullet."


    Speaking secretly at this moment, everyone''s tense hearts are relieved, just fine.


    "That''s not right." Bai teased at this moment, "You are okay, but you were shot?!"


    Secretly said: "How is it possible, how could I get shot."


    "Don''t lie to us. We heard the sound. Where did you get hit?"


    The other people also smiled at this moment, and there is no risk of life, and the anxiety in everyone''s heart has completely disappeared, and the sense of relaxation is revealed.


    Bai smiled even more at the moment, and said to himself: "I guess, is it the ass?"


    "Fart, I was hit in the chest."


    Under the secret feelings, he actually said it out, and it was completely useless.


    "Chest?!" The white face changed, and he hurriedly asked, "Are you really all right?"


    Secretly at this moment, it was extremely embarrassing, but he was ranked number one in the game, and he was hit before he fell. This was too embarrassing.


    But he had already said it, and the dialogue at the moment was itchy.


    "Dark, speak up!" Yun asked hurriedly now.


    "The bullet did hit my chest, but it didn''t hurt my heart."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yan didn''t say a word during the whole process. He had already landed at the moment.


    "Although we have no spiritual power, I find that our body is still the same as before, with good defenses."


    Secretly said seriously at the moment, if it weren''t for his hard muscles, this bullet might really hurt the heart, and it wouldn''t be stuck next to it.


    Others also came over in a trance at this moment and agreed.


    "In that case, is this our advantage in this game?" Bai was surprised.


    "That''s it."


    But Su Yan''s voice came out at this moment, abnormally cold: "You still have a leisure time to chat, your physical fitness is strong, is the enemy''s physical fitness very weak?!"


    Everyone shook slightly when they heard Su Yan''s voice, and then showed a positive expression.


    That''s right, they are not really playing games now, but are playing their lives. If two people die, then one of them will really die. This is not a joke.


    "Hurry and land, everyone will make up at St. Martin''s Manor."


    "Captain, where have you landed now?"


    "P Town!"


    The others didn''t understand, but their complexion changed, and they couldn''t help saying: "P Town, that''s the place with the richest resources!"


    "Don''t look at our current situation in the light of games. Moreover, we are the latest to come down. Even if we have the resources, we will be taken early."


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, because he got into a house at the moment, and there was no hair inside.


    "That place is really rich in resources, even if the good things are picked up, it''s at least a bit bad."


    Anan still knows this well. After all, he is a senior player. The 3 of Spades said it is PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds, so there must be some connection, otherwise it will be impossible to play.


    "I''ll say it again, you are a game, we are real people, the game cannot destroy weapons, but the people inside can!"


    Su Yan''s voice was so deep that everyone felt a chill in their back, which changed their color all at once.


    At this moment, his complexion also changed horribly. He didn''t think of this at all, and couldn''t help but slap his forehead violently.


    Su Yan was right. The group of people fell first, and the good things were taken away long ago, and the bad things will definitely be destroyed. How could they be allowed to get it.


    At present, Su Yan defines the ninety-six people as robots, which are completely controlled by the 3 of spades. Su Yan is not clear about their abilities and level, and it depends entirely on the 3 of spades.


    What Su Yan can do is to kill all these people with the fastest speed and the least time, leaving no one behind!


    Su Yan came out of a house at this moment and looked around. There were many houses in this place, but it was difficult for Su Yan to find resources.


    According to what I said before, first look for firearms, ammunition and auxiliary machinery, such as silencers, sights, first aid kits and even energy drinks, and finally body equipment, body armor and the like.


    As for Su Yan, what he cared about most was guns and ammunition. He didn''t care about the others, because in his opinion, it was impossible to be hit by someone!


    Su Yan rushed into a relatively large residential building, hoping to find a gun, even a pistol.


    Su Yan rushed in and looked around. He had no spiritual sense now, and he relied entirely on his own hearing and keen sense.


    It was confirmed that there was no trouble, he was upstairs, almost as long as the room was opened, Su Yan did not report any hope, he must have been patronized.


    Su Yan mainly focused on the kind of houses that had not been opened, hoping to have something inside.


    But he checked several floors, and there was nothing, Mao left.


    Except for seeing a corpse on the ground on the fifth floor, which made him a little weird, it was completely empty.


    And when you go up there is a rooftop, basically there is no possibility of anything, most people have already given up.


    Su Yan didn''t. He had already reached the rooftop at the moment. What surprised him was that there was another corpse on the rooftop, which was surprising.


    It stands to reason that this group of people should be blindfolded by the 3 of spades, but why should they kill each other? This is something wrong.


    Maybe this is the first game, and it is the easiest among the nine games. Cannibalism reduces the difficulty a bit, Su Yan can only think so.


    At this moment, Su Yan found a pan on the corpse, which was like a treasure.

 Chapter 1411： Voldemort

    Su Yan looked at the corpse in front of him with red eyes. The corpse was not important, but the pan on the corpse was a treasure.


    This is simply too important for Su Yan. I searched the entire building and found nothing. I couldn''t even see a single steel bar. One can imagine the importance of this pan.


    Su Yan took the pan from the corpse, glanced at the dead, and didn''t care. This was nothing more than an illusion in his opinion.


    With the pan, Su Yan at least has a weapon. He is almost like an ordinary person now. At most ordinary people get one shot, and he gets two shots.


    Although the pan looks useless, it is actually very useful. It can block bullets and can also be stuffy.


    Su Yan looked around and found nothing else, so he left the building directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan said to the communication watch by the door: "How are you doing now?"


    Bai first replied: "Captain, I went to the sewage plant, there is nothing here."


    Annoyance can be heard in her tone, the frustration of nothing.


    "It''s okay, be careful, and slowly approach the Martin Manor."


    "Ok."


    Yun also said at this moment: "I''m in L City now. This place is too big. After searching for a long time, I got some bullets and magnifying glasses, and a first-class helmet, which is still green."


    "..."


    There was a collective silence for several seconds. City L was considered the largest settlement, and relatively speaking, the contents should be the most abundant. There was nothing, and there was no hope in other places.


    "These things are useless, so you can wear a helmet..." Yun suddenly realized something was wrong, and said hurriedly, "I''m going to throw this **** away."


    "Don''t throw!" Su Yan said at the moment, "Keep it useful, you can use it to block bullets."


    "The first-level helmet is useless."


    "At least something is better than nothing."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Yun couldn''t help but glanced at the green peeping in his hand, but in the end he didn''t throw it away.


    "What happened to the fire?"


    Su Yan asked directly at this moment, and he could only ask directly if this group of people did not speak.


    After a few seconds, Huo said awkwardly: "I...I hung on the tree."


    ...


    "Haha...hahaha!"


    There was a mocking laugh from the communication watch, and even Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh. The dignified special operations members were caught by the tree. No wonder they laughed.


    Even ordinary special forces would not have such a thing, so the fire has no explanation.


    But Huo said angrily at this moment: "This is a trap, and there are spiritual fluctuations around me. I am also desperate."


    The others didn''t take it seriously and still smiled, but Su Yan''s face was cold, unusually cold.


    The 3 of spades is really playing with them, and they have spiritual power. This shows that the ninety-six people are definitely not simple stuff. Now they are not so simple to eat chickens. Maybe they will be eaten as chickens.


    "Where''s Anwa Falcon?"


    Falcon said very excitedly at this moment: "I found a good thing, just found it!"


    "What a good thing?!"


    Everyone is jealous, and finding good things in this place is too difficult.


    "A military shovel."


    "cut."


    A group of people were extremely disappointed, thinking that he had picked up a 98k, which was an automatic pistol no matter what, but it turned out to be a shovel.


    "You are jealous, I at least have a shovel."


    "Don''t be jealous, I''m fine with my bare hands." Huo said lightly when he was out of trouble at the moment.


    "It''s dark, why there is no echo?!"


    Su Yan''s face sank at this moment, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, it''s dark!"


    Yun also slapped his forehead sharply, becoming nervous for a while.


    Everyone is tense now, and if you don''t speak secretly, something must have happened.


    "He was shot in the chest, the situation is not optimistic!"


    Everyone''s heart suddenly picked up, all worried about the dark situation.


    After a while, Diane made a voice: "I''m fine, I''m still alive."


    This sound made everyone feel at ease, just fine.


    "Why didn''t you talk back before, kid?!"


    Yun was reproachful, he was the boss of the five without Su Yan.


    "Snorkeling before." An said helplessly, "I just landed, and several people wanted to check my life and death, and they were chased for a long time."


    It can be known from the sound of dark breathing that he must have tried his best to make a thrilling escape.


    "Shi is also fate, I didn''t think I would be chased by someone one day!"


    Secretly took off his coat right now, revealing strong muscles. This is naturally the result of years of training. It is impossible to have body muscles overnight.


    Even if there is a cultivation base, many martial arts leaders are fat people. This requires years of hard training to change, otherwise they only have to go to Kimchi to reform and reform.


    "There are so many unexpected things. Now we must have been chased, I am afraid that more than once."


    Yun sighed and said, feeling aggrieved in his heart. Now if you give him a 98k, he can go to heaven.


    It''s a pity that reality is reality. They don''t have anything. The best thing is that Su Yan has a pan and Falcon has a shovel.


    Well, Yun barely has a green hat.


    "Well, everyone is careful, and approach St. Martin''s Manor for an early rendezvous."


    Su Yan said seriously at this moment, naturally vigilant everywhere, afraid of being shot.


    Others also nodded their heads in response, everyone was no longer relaxed. After all, this is in the illusion of others, maybe something will happen, it is really going to die.


    And their mental qualities are pretty good, after all, they are battle-tested, and their fear of death is not as terrible.


    Everyone fell silent and began to rush towards St. Martin''s Manor, hoping to meet as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Su Yan was already in a barren land, with coconut trees appearing around him from time to time, but few.


    He walked hurriedly, constantly being vigilant around him. Once there were enemies, he would naturally not let it go. He was not afraid of enemies. The most feared thing was cold shots, which was impossible to guard against.


    The pan in his hand has been dragging, as long as there is an enemy, he will definitely attack. The pan can not only be used in close combat, but also in long range combat. There is also a chance to throw directly.


    But at this time, he found a person lying in a bush, motionless, holding a sniper rifle, waiting for prey.


    Three words suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s mind, Voldemort that he said before!


    And seeing that sniper rifle, Su Yan''s eyes flushed even more, guns, how much he desires for guns now, it is a complete treasure.


    "Sorry, I can only kill you!"


    Su Yan thought so in his heart, and secretly approached Voldemort without attracting his attention.


    Su Yan had already reached behind Voldemort, the pan in his hand raised, and he was bored directly towards Voldemort.

 Chapter 1412： A gun is a mother

    The pan is an ordinary pan, but the strength is not ordinary.


    Although Su Yan had no spiritual power in his dantian, his strength was not small, and he was naturally much stronger than ordinary people.


    Going down this pan, the whole scene is simply horrible. Most people will be scared when they see it, unusual people will shed tears when they see it, and those who are timid and can''t sleep when they see it, will be shocked by those who are bold.


    Originally, Voldemort, who was still looking around and expecting a prey to appear, was shot dead by Su Yan in the most humiliating way.


    This pan smashed Voldemort''s head directly, and blood spattered everywhere, extremely real.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, it was an illusory existence in the illusion, and his face didn''t make a muffled sound, it was passed directly.


    "Small, this low-level stuff wants to fight me too."


    Su Yan was full of disdain, but in his heart he thought that next time he should have less strength, otherwise it would be too ugly.


    Su Yan took the sniper rifle in his bag, and he was extremely happy. My buddy has a gun clan today. Turning over the serf to sing.


    This is a vss sniper rifle, if it is the most trash sniper rifle in the PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds game.


    There are few bullets, and it��s difficult to control the trajectory. Both basic damage and headshot damage are the worst. The most funny thing about his sister is the effective range of 100 meters. Are you embarrassed to say that you are a sniper rifle? !


    To be honest, the damage of the pan is several times more than it, and it is a joke gun.


    More than that, this recoil is amazing, and the rate of fire is also worth criticizing. Anyway, it is the most garbage sniper rifle, not one of them.


    Advantages Comes with noise reduction and high magnification lens. These are the best two advantages, which are more in line with sneak attacks and can kill people invisible.


    Although it is considered the worst among sniper rifles, it is considered good for Su Yan to have such a gun, and there is no need to pick and choose.


    At least he now has the power to protect himself, he can earn equipment from robbery, and it is not necessarily true that he can get good equipment even after killing the enemy.


    After sweeping away everything on this person, Su Yan embarked on the journey again.


    I glanced at the equipment, a vss sniper rifle, three bullets (7 was wasted), and a first-level helmet, but fortunately it was not green.


    Su Yan puts on the helmet. At least it is better than nothing. Since the 3 of spades has said, then you have to follow the order in the game and be careful.


    The first-level helmet can reduce damage at least a little, which is still useful for Su Yan, although he doesn''t bother to be hit in his heart.


    With a pistol in hand, I have the world, Su Yanhao is very ambitious and fast.


    It can hit people in the distance, and the pan is close. This is already the best equipment for Su Yan.


    As soon as he reached a slope, Su Yan found a man with a machete in his hand, but nothing else.


    "This buddy is also pitiful for the same disease. Such a robot is also extremely pitiful."


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing. He thought that the equipment of the robots was very luxurious, at least the same as the equipment of Voldemort before, but he didn''t expect this buddy to have only a machete.


    And this robot holding a machete is opening its way everywhere, slashing thorns with frost, and there is a way to the past.


    More than that, the robot was still humming words, completely funny.


    "The boss asked me to patrol the mountain, and I searched Nanshan and Beishan, with a machete in his hand, I am not afraid of facing the enemy..."


    "It''s true that the 3 of spades did it."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but have a new understanding of the three of spades. The Buddha might be too playful.


    The robot was so tired that he couldn''t help but sit on the ground, complaining: "Hey, the son of the middle school elder in the martial arts world, I didn''t expect to fall to this level."


    "I think I was unscrupulous in the martial art back then, hey, it''s a pity, why didn''t you work hard, otherwise you wouldn''t be caught here."


    Su Yan''s face condensed, what this person said was a bit weird, as if he was really a person, in the same situation as Su Yan and the others.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not believe that this was just the secret technique of the 4 of Spades. It was specially developed, and might have some purpose.


    Even if the opponent is really human, Su Yan wouldn''t care about half the difference. Of course he chose to live between life and death, then the enemy would have to die.


    In fact, Su Yan was a little unbearable. He wanted a machete to be useless, but the rules were there. The first game of having to kill everyone was over.


    Even if he doesn''t kill now, he will still be killed in the end, either by him or by other people. It''s better to give him a happy life.


    Su Yan aimed at the robot and shot the head extremely accurately.


    The opponent didn''t have anything, although the vss was rubbish, but this shot still killed the opponent, leaving no chance at all.


    The gunshots were very small, so that they could prevent them from being heard by the surrounding enemies, which was a good use for Su Yan.


    Seeing the enemy fell straight down, there was a bullet hole in his forehead, and it looked a little scorched, and the blood was spilled on his face, Su Yan determined that the opponent was dead.


    He put away the vss at this moment, jumped directly, and came to the enemy''s side.


    Su Yan took a look, closed the person''s eyes, and bent over to take away his machete.


    But at this moment, with a bang, a hundred meters away, someone shot him!


    Thanks to his poor skills, this shot was empty, and he picked up a piece of sand just under Su Yan''s feet.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly rolled over and thought about the bushes, constantly rolling and moving, not caring about the bushes at all.


    If the opponent misses the first shot, then the second shot will definitely come out again. He must avoid, and there are no buildings around here. The best way to avoid is to move so that the opponent cannot aim.


    Sure enough, the opponent''s technique was very poor, and several shots failed to hit him, but instead shot the dead enemy.


    If this person''s soul is here, he will definitely say, I will shoot me even when I die, corpse? !


    Su Yan had already reached a shrubland at the moment, and a rock protruded in front, and he hid directly behind the rock.


    The opponent suddenly lost the target, looked a little frustrated, and fired several shots in succession to vent his dissatisfaction.


    After a short pause, the opponent shot a shuttle directly, breaking the rocks.


    Su Yanneng knew from the bullet that fell to the ground and even the sound that the opponent was a submachine gun, and it was a Thomson submachine gun.


    It can be said that this is the best existence in the submachine gun. Of course, some people are not the first in their hearts, but in combination, this gun is considered the best.


    There is only one sentence in Su Yan''s mind that mmp shouldn''t be said or said. Sure enough, if you have a gun, you are a mother.

 Chapter 1413： Got rich

    The man started shooting with an assault rifle, because it was shot one by one. After that, the shuttle bullet hit and broke all the rocks in his bunker. This must be a submachine gun.


    It can be said that the opponent has at least two guns in his hand, an unknown sniper rifle, and an amazingly powerful Thomson submachine gun.


    This is simply the existence of local tyrants, and they can walk sideways inside. If this person has any third-level helmet or even third-level body armor, it is simply the existence of a bug.


    With this equipment, it was a bug for Su Yan, the absolute king.


    In the current situation, everything is unclear. The opponent dared to shoot so unscrupulously and didn''t care about wasting bullets. That means that the opponent has a lot of bullets and is absolutely incapable of fighting.


    He must use strategy to outwit and kill the enemy, it is absolutely impossible to escape like this, how can he let this equipped person get away with it.


    However, the enemy failed to kill Su Yan under such a fierce firepower, which made him very angry and furious.


    "There is no chance to hide, come out quickly and let me send you on the road!"


    The enemy adopted a tactic of intimidation and threats to make Su Yan despair.


    But for Su Yan, this was nothing but a silly speech. How could he give up resistance and go straight to death? It was a wishful thinking.


    Su Yan didn''t talk to the enemy either, because in his opinion this was just a robot, and it was not necessary to talk, as long as the opponent was resolved.


    Su Yan has a vss sniper rifle in his hand, as well as a pan and a machete, plus a first-level helmet on his head. This is all his wealth.


    Su Yan''s flesh was in pain now, and he shouldn''t have shot that idiot just now. One bullet was wasted, and there are only two left.


    If the opponent has defensive equipment such as a three-level helmet, then his two bullets will not be able to kill the opponent even with a headshot.


    The more Su Yan thought about it, the more angry he became, but he didn''t give up. Now it was time to show the real technology. He didn''t believe that eating a chicken would not work.


    If you can��t kill it by shooting, you can hack to death with a machete, or slap to death with a pan.


    Su Yan had already hid behind a coconut tree in the distance, and the enemy was looking around now, looking very angry.


    "What''s the use of hiding? You have a vss in your hand. Do you still want to kill me?" the enemy said with disdain, "Tell you, I have a third-level helmet and a third-level body armor!"


    The enemy was too unscrupulous and was not afraid of Su Yan''s sneak attack. Obviously, what he said was not false.


    "I will be angry if you don''t come out. I killed ten people. This little prey was originally mine, but you took it away. Then you are my prey!"


    Su Yan''s expression condensed when he heard this, this person killed ten? !


    He would never believe that they were all robots of the other side. Would the robots still kill each other? Isn''t this reducing the difficulty for them?


    At least Su Yan''s trust in these words is extremely low. At the moment, he doesn''t care how many pure people are still there. The most important thing is that this talent must be ended.


    The sooner he lets the game end, the less danger Yun and others are, and the less risk of being killed.


    Su Yan looked at the enemy at this moment, the enemy had a beard and was very frizzy.


    Sure enough, he was wearing a bulletproof vest and a helmet on his head. This was not good news for Su Yan.


    "Made, these three-level helmets, I have to take a few shots with a pan!"


    "Haha, you have been discovered by me!"


    At this moment, the enemy had discovered Su Yan''s trail, and several shots came, directly smashing the coconut tree to pieces.


    Su Yan hurriedly turned over and escaped, avoiding the series of fires.


    Is there any reason? This man has so many bullets, your sister!


    Su Yan kept cursing on the 3 of spades, this broken game simply left him speechless, on the one hand it seemed very relaxed, on the other hand it was very difficult.


    And the bearded man said angrily: "Run, can you run? It depends on your legs or my bullets!"


    Another bullet swept over, Su Yan looked to avoid it, and a bullet passed through his ear, ruining a handful of his hair.


    "Are you very skilled? Which family are you from?!"


    Luo Chihu couldn''t help asking at this moment. In his opinion, Su Yan''s skill is definitely not a simple existence.


    Su Yan didn''t answer. He would definitely not answer what the other party said. He always looked at it with an unbelief.


    And the answer is not to expose his traces, this is too bad.


    Su Yan ran to the back hillside at this moment, went around behind the bearded man, and aimed the gun directly at the back of the bearded man''s head.


    Two bangs!


    Accurate hits, without the slightest break away from the water, clean and neat.


    Normally, this is definitely a killer, but the opponent is a third-level helmet, and Su Yan''s gun is vss.


    The bearded man screamed, and then he continued to curse.


    "You mother, you really shot me coldly!"


    He touched the back of his head, dripping with blood, which made him even more angry.


    "Boy, I want to kill you!"


    The bearded man fired indiscriminately at the surroundings, and the sound of submachine guns was endless.


    Su Yan stuck to the ground tightly, avoiding these rounds of bursts, and then changed the place again, and moved to the side of the bearded man.


    Su Yan''s footsteps were very light, holding a machete in his left hand and a pan in his right, which was extremely wretched.


    When he got nearby, because the bearded man was very angry, he didn''t know that Su Yan was already there.


    Su Yanchu flew a machete on the right time and landed on the head of the bearded man.


    The power of this machete is quite strong, and Su Yan''s physique has an extra bonus, directly smashing the helmet.


    The bearded man only felt dizzy and dizzy. The shock was quite big, and he lost his composure for a while.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let go of this opportunity, and patted the pan with his right hand toward the face of the bearded man, and directly patted him flat.


    Luo Chihu looked at Su Yan at the moment, with a look of anger, his face dripping with blood, and he was trembling with anger.


    "You unexpectedly!"


    Where did Su Yan give him a chance to speak, jumped up again, and another pan was placed on the face of the bearded man.


    The bearded man was completely blindfolded, looking at Su Yan, still angry, pointing at him with his fingers, but in the end he fell to the ground.


    In the hand that was about to fall, the bearded man pulled the trigger, and a shuttle bullet shot directly into the sky.


    He is not reconciled. Such a good equipment has been toyed with by the enemy, and his reputation has been ruined!


    But Su Yan didn''t give the bearded man a chance at all. He went up again and hit him with a knife.


    This is naturally decisive, and Su Yan is naturally not afraid of killing people. What''s more, this is an illusion where the enemy is illusion, and only protecting oneself is the most fundamental.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes had changed, and they were all the shadow of money, which made him completely rich.

 Chapter 1414： The equipment was taken

    The bearded man was completely dead, Su Yan glanced at the pan and the machete, his face was a little speechless.


    In order to deal with this kid, the pan is flat and the machete is also broken, so the lethality will be greatly reduced.


    But Su Yan didn''t feel much upset either. The old ones won''t go, and the new ones won''t come. Besides, this bearded man has a lot of equipment.


    Su Yan threw both the pan and the machete, and then removed the pan and the machete from the bearded man. This kid is so well equipped, and the melee weapon is still not lost.


    Not only that, but Su Yan also wore the three-level body armor of the bearded man, and his resistance would be greatly improved.


    But the helmet was a pity, it was broken, and there was no way to continue using it.


    Then Su Yan threw the vss directly, and took the sniper rifle and the Thomson submachine gun from the beard.


    The bullets are still enough. What makes Su Yan most delighted is that the sniper rifle is 98k, which is just like a fish in water.


    This time is not the left-handed pan and the right-handed machete, but the left-handed 98k and the right-handed Thomson. It is okay to walk sideways here.


    The bearded man also has a medical kit on his body, which contains a bottle of something similar to spiritual power, but it is much different from the spiritual power liquid.


    But this was a good thing for Su Yan, it was like seeing hope.


    He now has no dantian spiritual power. On the one hand, he had consumed too much in the previous battle, and on the other hand, the fundamental reason was that this illusion had absorbed all his spiritual power.


    Otherwise, he can slowly recover now, and he won''t be so embarrassed.


    And this treatment contains spiritual power, although it is thin, it is also spiritual power, as long as it accumulates to a certain amount, it may not necessarily restore the dantian.


    Of course, Su Yan also knew that the 3 of spades would not be so stupid. I am afraid that the amount put in would not be enough to restore Su Yan''s Dantian.


    But no matter how you say it, this thing is hope, and Su Yan will naturally not give up.


    Putting the first aid kit into the backpack, Su Yan left the place and headed towards St. Martin''s Manor.


    At this moment, Yun and the others also rushed towards St. Martin''s Manor urgently. Their speed was not fast, mainly to guard against danger.


    And this illusion is actually much larger than the game map, so it''s impossible to reach it for a while.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached a flat place, which was like a basin, and the surrounding area was very empty.


    This place was not a good place for Su Yan, so he did not stay, and walked towards a nearby settlement.


    Now that he has good equipment, he must do something to clear the enemy earlier, and the danger to them will disappear sooner.


    So he is not in a hurry to gather at St. Martin''s Manor now, and intends to wander around to solve this group of people.


    And this settlement right now is the beginning of the raid. If there is a settlement, there will usually be a lot of people.


    Su Yan carried the gun and headed towards a building at a ghostly speed.


    When he was 100 meters away from the building, he found three enemies in the building.


    The sniper rifle is 98k, which is enough for Su Yan. He will never use one more for things that can be solved with one bullet.


    Su Yan hid behind the tree and waited for the opportunity. He was very patient. After all, this was too easy for him.


    At this moment, the three enemies stood up and walked to the window with their guns. They seemed to be talking, but the distance was too far, and Su Yan could not hear them.


    He didn''t want to know the content of the three people''s words, so he just killed them.


    Su Yan aimed at a protruding wall decoration on the edge of the window, instead of targeting the three of them.


    When the trigger was pulled, a bullet was shot out directly, hitting the protruding wall decoration accurately.


    The decoration was smashed and the gravel shot in all directions, directly attacking the three.


    The three of them didn''t have any reaction at all, because the high-speed energy of the bullet drove the strong speed and easily penetrated their brains.


    The three of them fell straight down, and did not understand what was going on to death.


    Su Yan put away the guns and did not head directly towards the house. Instead, he waited for a while and made sure that there was no wind and grass around him, and then he ran towards the building.


    But he just ran a few steps before he stopped, and then rolled on the ground because he realized something was wrong.


    At this moment, a few bullets pierced the sky and attacked him, fortunately to hide quickly, otherwise it would be really dangerous.


    It was too quiet to make Su Yan suspicious, it was impossible to be so quiet.


    Su Yan was lying in a bush, holding a submachine gun, and swept the place where the bullet was fired.


    Then he changed 98k and squatted on the ground and waited patiently.


    This must depend on patience, the enemy may also be waiting for his action, this is a psychological war.


    After about ten minutes, the enemy finally couldn''t bear it, and began to plan to leave here, knowing that Su Yan was not an annoying fellow.


    But this slight movement made Su Yan notice. He saw the fluctuation of the grass and shot it out.


    Accurately, the enemy fell down, but Su Yan did not relax, but continued to wait. For a long time, another enemy was discovered by him, and he was killed by a bullet.


    Su Yan stood up now, he was sure that there were only two enemies, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.


    Walking to the front of the two enemies, Su Yan ransacked the useful equipment. To his surprise, he found two first aid kits with light spiritual power.


    After taking the things, Su Yan entered the room, because there were still three people inside, which was something he couldn''t ignore, and he had to rob him.


    But when he reached the third floor, he was taken aback by the sight in front of him, and then a chill appeared on his face.


    The corpses of the three were lying on the ground, the blood had not solidified yet, but everything on their bodies had been looted, everything was gone, only the pants were left.


    This made Su Yan sweat on his back and then hid in a small room. This is enough to show that there are people in this place, and he is definitely not alone.


    At that time, he was completely exposed to the house, and there was nothing to do. Now he is equivalent to an ordinary person, and he can''t do two things with one heart, and he never thought that there were people in this building.


    What puzzled him was that the other party didn''t kill him, but disappeared with the equipment, which made him a little puzzled.


    "Is this also the reason for the first scene?"


    Su Yan can only think in this regard. The first game is naturally the simplest. If he didn''t kill him, he was directly controlled by the 3 of spades.


    But Su Yan did not relax at all. This feeling was too uncomfortable, and he would never allow it to appear again.


    After staying in the room for a while, Su Yan left the house and walked towards a larger city.

 Chapter 1415： Occupy the bridge as king

    What happened just now had to make Su Yan''s heart cold. He originally thought that the building was empty, and exposed himself under the building completely unguarded.


    And when he entered the room, all the equipment on the three enemies he killed was gone.


    He was certain that the three of them had guns on them, and more than that, he saw through the scopes that one of them was wearing a second-level green helmet, but they were all gone.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t dare to stay here any longer and had to leave here as soon as possible. This place made him feel uneasy.


    On the way, Su Yan always wondered what kind of enemy it was and why he only took away the equipment and didn''t kill him.


    Could it be that 3 of Spades doesn''t want to end the game like this, but at least hurt him so that the game is more interesting.


    Su Yan couldn''t figure it out at all. This game is by no means as simple as that. These phantom robots also have weird words, which makes Su Yan''s face very cold.


    Galloping all the way, Su Yan found two people in a reservoir, and what they did made him surprised.


    "Damn, you can have a tryst in this place?!"


    Through the dense bushes, in Su Yan''s eyes, this is an enemy turned out, but why do you want to do this? This 3 of spades can really play.


    Su Yan raised the gun, aimed at the man''s head, and gently squeezed the trigger. This was naturally simple for him, and it was impossible to deviate.


    The man fell to the ground, lying on the woman''s body, and the blood immediately stained her white clothes.


    Originally, the woman was still whispering to the man, her face was sweet, but at this moment, she was stunned. A pair of eyes looked at the man on her body in astonishment, and the blood was already dripping on the ground.


    "what!"


    A scream, sharp and ear-piercing, was accompanied by unacceptable pain.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care. He aimed directly at the woman and shot another headshot, directly sending the pair of mandarin ducks underground.


    Su Yan approached and took a look, with a disappointed expression on his face. The men and women had no equipment at all.


    Su Yan didn''t stay too much, and left here, the town in front of him now appeared in front of him, which was bigger than L Town before.


    Su Yan shuttled through the bushes and reached a commanding height, waiting quietly. On the one hand, he waited for the prey to appear. On the other hand, he wanted to see how many people were in the city.


    And there were gunshots from time to time inside, and the fighting was fierce, which made Su Yan slightly startled.


    "These people will kill each other."


    The difficulty of the first level is already very low, I am afraid that the subsequent games will not be so easy.


    But Su Yan didn''t think much, lying on the ground quietly waiting for the prey.


    About ten minutes later, in a building not far from him, three people suddenly rushed out and fled in panic.


    And these three have no equipment, only pans and the like.


    Obviously the three were chased and killed and fled.


    "Run, you will be killed if you don''t run!" one of the yellow-haired men said in horror.


    "Yeah, we can''t die. The little girl is already dead. If we die one more person, the little girl will be over!"


    The tallest man was extremely worried, and they didn''t know why this happened.


    And where the third man could still speak, he was so scared at this moment that he ran away desperately.


    At this moment, five men ran out with machetes, smiling wildly.


    "It''s boring to deal with you with guns, let''s have a hand-to-hand fight!"


    The leader is a one-eyed dragon, now looking at the three escaped with a sneer.


    "Catch me!"


    The five people showed a tendency to encircle, slowly driving the three of them to a dead end.


    The three gathered together and looked at the five in horror, terrified.


    "No, don''t kill us!"


    "If you don''t kill you, then how can we play games? How can we live if we don''t kill you!" The Cyclops said coldly.


    "Fight, although we have no spiritual power, we can fight hand-to-hand!"


    The machete in the Cyclops man''s hand shone with a cold luster and was extremely sharp.


    The three of them did not retreat. At this moment, they looked at each other, and they all saw despair in each other''s eyes.


    But they didn''t stop there, picked up the pan and rushed to the five people.


    "Haha, that''s right." The one-eyed dragon man laughed loudly, "Let me see what you are doing!"


    The one-eyed dragon man rushed forward, and the machete slashed directly at the tall man, cutting off his arm with a single knife.


    "I want to fight with us with such a little strength, like a chicken." The Cyclops man said with disdain.


    His machete fell again, this time the pan was absolutely unstoppable, it was too powerful.


    However, Su Yan had already pulled the trigger at this moment and directly hit the temple of the Cyclops man, killing him easily.


    The people around were all stunned. At this moment, they were still thinking of hand-to-hand combat, and they fled everywhere.


    But how could Su Yan let them run away, a few bullets shot out, and easily killed the four people.


    The remaining three people breathed a sigh of relief, at least the Cyclops and others were dead.


    "You killed my sister, it''s not a pity to die!"


    However, Su Yan didn''t know their words, and at this moment the gun was aimed at the three of them.


    "Disappear."


    Su Yan said lightly, three bullets were shot directly, hitting the foreheads of the three of them one after another, and the three of them fell directly to the ground.


    But at the moment she fell to the ground, the tall man had a smile on his face, because her sister didn''t have to die.


    All four of them died, so one of them can not die. This is optional. Of course he has to choose his own little sister.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t know all of this. He killed eight people. He didn''t rush to investigate, but waited ten minutes to make sure that there was no danger around him before he walked towards the eight people''s bodies.


    There are too many machetes. The five people also have six guns, and the bullets are also very rich. The green leather helmet Su Yan is also on his head. At this moment, he is simply a rich man.


    "So much equipment can be distributed to Yun and them." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    However, he was not in a hurry to go to St. Martin''s Manor, but walked toward the city, first to get rid of all the people in this place.


    After walking for a few minutes, there appeared a moat in front of him, a single bridge connecting the opposite city, the single bridge was relatively wide, not the wooden structure of the single-plank bridge, but the cement structure, which can pass vehicles.


    Su Yan glanced at the bridge, it was almost the only way around, which made a smile on his mouth.


    "This place is good, you can take the bridge as the king."


    Su Yan stayed on the bridge head, intending to stay here and wait.

 Chapter 1416： Dont kill!

    It is considered a waste of time to wait for the rabbit, but it is not the case for Su Yan.


    The city has been reduced to a bombing zone, and the people inside naturally don''t want to stay in the bombing zone, and naturally want to escape from the city.


    And the other three sides are high mountains, and only one side is connected to a single bridge, they can only escape from here.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s decision is well-founded, and he won''t waste time. After a few minutes, many people will rush towards Duqiao.


    Su Yan only needs to wait quietly for the moment, and then it will be the harvest time.


    Su Yan chose a favorable position, set up his sniper rifle and submachine gun, and lay on his back in the grass leisurely.


    With a dog''s tail grass in his mouth, he is very leisurely.


    Su Yan was surprised that there could be grass in the desert, but after all, this is an illusion. The 3 of spades can do whatever they want, and they can order the 4 of spades to transform anything.


    At this moment, several black shadows appeared in the sky, and they shuttled fast, coming directly towards the city.


    When you see from close, the black shadow is a few planes, hovering high above the city, like a demon.


    At the same time, the dog''s tail grass in Su Yan''s mouth fell, and many bombs were dropped on these planes, densely packed like rain.


    With such intensive bombing, it is almost impossible to escape in the city. These bombs can turn the city upside down.


    The explosion sounded resounding all of a sudden, and the waves were high and deafening. There was a lot of dense smoke over the city, and the world changed color.


    Su Yan also recovered his complexion at this moment, observing the movement on the single bridge through the scope.


    A figure appeared, and the corner of Su Yan''s mouth tilted slightly, revealing a smile.


    "NO. 1"


    Aim directly, a shot headshot, this person is directly killed.


    For Su Yan, it was just a trivial matter. He never missed his gun, and he would never miss a headshot.


    The first one was just the beginning. Su Yan changed his posture and continued to wait.


    Next, there were as many as a dozen people on the bridge.


    Su Yan changed his equipment, picked up the submachine gun, aimed it at the bridge head, and quietly waited for the group to reach the shooting range.


    The range of this submachine gun is two hundred meters, and the bridge is one kilometer long, so naturally it will take a while.


    When this group of people was only two hundred meters away from the bridge head, all of them were extremely excited, thinking they were going to escape.


    But Su Yan''s submachine gun had been aimed at them.


    Da Da... Da Da Da!


    The bullets of the submachine gun poured out, and instantly hit the group of figures.


    All of a sudden this group of people were shot and fell to the ground. No one was spared.


    Su Yan then used a sniper rifle to target the injured group, and solved their pain one after another.


    Su Yan killed more than a dozen people in total, which was not a small gain.


    He didn''t give up and continued to wait, but the people behind would not be fools. Knowing that there was an ambush at the bridge head, all of them lay on the bridge and took out their equipment one after another.


    Su Yan glanced at it, and the corner of his mouth smiled even more. It was time to change the place now.


    And Su Yan found a huge flag at Qiaotou, and wrote a few big characters on it-hand over the gun and not kill!


    This can be regarded as a kind of preferential treatment for them. If the equipment is taken over, this group of people will be scrapped, and they will all be taken as prisoners to Saint Martin to end the game.


    But no one stood up at all, still lying on the bridge, looking for Su Yan with the scope.


    "Stubborn!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he climbed directly onto a coconut tree and aimed at the group of people with a sniper rifle.


    98k is no longer seen by Su Yan. The sniper rifle in his hand is considered the best existence, and the hit rate is naturally higher.


    In fact, for Su Yan, other functions are not important, because he doesn''t care, he only cares about distance and damage intensity.


    This group of people is also in a dilemma. It is impossible for them to retreat in the bombing zone behind, and there are a lot of corpses and even Su Yan in front.


    "There is only one person at the bridge!"


    A man spoke at the moment, his voice was abnormally cold.


    "We can get rid of that person!"


    Surprisingly, this group of people did not kill each other, but was half cooperative, but Su Yan didn''t care.


    After the man had finished speaking, Su Yan had already aimed at him, and then pulled the trigger, without any deviation, hit the eyebrows and shot the head.


    The man''s head drooped, blood flowed down his forehead, and the people around him turned pale in fright.


    At this moment, Su Yan picked up a loudspeaker, which was searched from the group of people who wanted to fight melee with machete before, and it came in handy at this moment.


    "Listen to the people on the bridge, you have only two options!"


    Su Yan''s voice shook all around, he used a lot of strength, and his voice was naturally loud and could be heard by the group of people on the bridge.


    "The first way is to hand in my gun and surrender. I don''t need to kill you. The second way is to fight back and wait for my headshot!"


    Hearing this, the group of people was horrified, but there were also people who were angry and formed a two-faced faction.


    Some people want to surrender, and some people will never surrender.


    The fearful group of people who wanted to surrender did not dare to stand up at this moment. Su Yan''s words seemed to be air for a while.


    This made Su Yan furious, and directly picked up the sniper rifle and aimed at the group of people on the bridge.


    The people on the bridge also found Su Yan''s target, and for a while, they shot Su Yan one after another.


    Su Yan hurriedly jumped off the coconut tree, rolled over on the grass, hiding behind a huge boulder.


    "Mad, this group of enemies still have two chances, then I will give you a smoke bomb!"


    Su Yan took out a smoke bomb and threw it directly into the middle of the bridge. Not only that, he also threw a bomb.


    This bomb directly killed two enemies.


    Amidst the smoke, Su Yan rushed towards the bridge, with a Thomson in his left hand and an ump in his right, which was invincible.


    The bullet shot towards the people on the bridge. Once the shuttle was hit, Su Yan''s chest was puffed up, and the shuttle bullet flew into the air, and then was mounted on the firearm, and continued to attack.


    At this moment, this group of people couldn''t resist at all, and they were shot one after another, and the remaining group who dared not resist kept lying on the bridge shivering.


    After solving the group of rebels, Su Yan put away his guns. At this moment, he was already equipped with a three-level defense. He was not afraid of people firing cold shots. At least one shot would be impossible.


    He is looking at the battlefield at the moment, with a smile on his mouth. This time he will gain a lot.


    From the pan at the beginning to the present, all the equipment on Su Yan''s body has been snatched from the enemy.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, he just wanted to end the game early, nothing more.

 Chapter 1417： Captive brigade

    Su Yan looked at the entire bridge, a mess, and bullet marks everywhere. The corpses were lying all over the place, blood stained everywhere.


    "It''s too real, it''s the same as it really is."


    Su Yan couldn''t help muttering, but didn''t care. This little scene was not in his eyes at all, not to mention the previous life, it was duel with the powerful group of people before, such scenes were much bloodier than this.


    Su Yan carried the gun and walked on the bridge. He was not fast, his eyes were looking forward. As long as anyone is not honest, give him a good time.


    At this moment, the group of resisters had all been shot, and the rest were a group of survivors who did not dare to resist.


    There were about a dozen people left, all lying on the ground shivering and terrified.


    Su Yan looked at this group of people without any sympathy, because this is a game, and only by killing these people can the game be completed.


    But he did not directly kill this group of people, this group of people is still useful to him.


    Su Yan took the loudspeaker and shouted at the group of people: "See the end of this group of dead people, there is only a dead end to resist!"


    This group of people was even more shocked. They lay directly on the ground, not daring to look at Su Yan at all. Some timid people even urinated their pants.


    And Su Yan continued at this moment: "You are right if you don''t resist, and I won''t kill you."


    Hearing this, these people were extremely happy, and their inner anxiety was let go. Su Yan''s words were true, and they didn''t lie to them.


    "But you have to be my captives."


    A man stood up, nodded and said, "I do, I do."


    It is better to be a prisoner than to be killed, he is naturally willing.


    Others nodded one after another, but some people still did not dare to get up. They were trembling because of fear.


    Su Yan nodded and said to everyone: "Okay, you all clean up the battlefield for me, and sort everything into one pile for me."


    Su Yan raised his gun and said, if anyone is not honest, he will naturally not let it go.


    This group of people suddenly became busy, and they tried to stand up even when their legs were weak. They knew they would die if they didn''t listen.


    "Unexpectedly, this illusion will change out of fear of death, interesting!"


    Su Yan looked at this group of people with a faint smile on his mouth. The 3 of spades likes to play so much, so play with him.


    At this moment, outside the illusion, the desert of Country A, the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades are among them.


    Everything in the illusion was seen by the two, as if watching a movie.


    The 3 of spades heard Su Yan''s funny sentence, and at the moment he smiled slightly, with a slight edge of his mouth.


    "Interesting, it seems that he is involved."


    The 4 of Spades also grinned at this moment: "This kid thinks it is a game until now, but I don''t know that there are real people in this group!"


    The three of spades shook his head and said, "The game is right. As for people, they can be said to be real or fake."


    The meaning of the 3 of spades, of course, the 4 of spades understands, because all this is by his hand.


    Among the people inside, except for Su Yan and the other six, only 50 of the remaining 94 are robots, and those forty-four are real people, trapped in the fantasy world like Su Yan and others. inside.


    This group of people don''t need to guess that it was the 3 of spades that was obtained by human trafficking in the Xiuwu world, and they were all a group of rich second-generation elders.


    However, what disappointed the 3 of spades was that the genius he had finally gotten, turned out to be so persuasive and incompetent, all like a bunch of pigs.


    His purpose for this group of people is very simple, for the secret technique and tricks, but this group of people let him down, such a posture, the secret tricks and tricks cannot be seen in his eyes.


    "It''s still up to Su Ba first, but it''s just started, let him adapt, the subsequent games will be more fun."


    "Hahaha...!"


    The laughter of the 3 of spades resounded throughout the desert, which also drove the 4 of spades to laugh with them, as if they were going to be peerless powerhouses soon.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still in an illusion, holding a gun in his hand, monitoring the actions of this group of people, and if someone was irregular, he would shoot him directly.


    This group of prisoners, at this moment, cleaned the battlefield in an orderly manner, putting useful things on the ground in different categories, but they piled up a lot for a while.


    Su Yan chose a lot of good equipment among them. Naturally, the gun should be the best, and the pan should also be the hardest. Even if the green hat has to be level three, green oil is safer.


    Naturally, you have to be well prepared for bullets, and your body is covered with single belts and magazines, so you can say that you are fully armed.


    There are sharp daggers, even a pan and a machete behind his ass. Naturally, these things will not be thrown down, but they will be useful when necessary.


    What Su Yan cared most was the first aid kit, which contained weak spiritual power, which was what he needed most.


    Su Yan opened a first aid kit, unscrewed the bottle inside, and felt very comfortable after a sip. This feeling was great.


    But the spiritual power is too thin, it is impossible to urge his dantian, let alone want to use any magic secret technique to escape this illusion.


    Su Yan put these things into the backpack, and at the same time said to the group of prisoners: "You, each of you bring some equipment, and then handcuff your hands."


    No one dared to resist, because Su Yan was pointing a gun at them, and anyone who resisted would definitely die.


    A group of people picked up all the equipment on the ground, and put them on body armor. Some people used firearms, and some people used bullets. This naturally separated.


    After everything was allocated, Su Yan said: "Follow me."


    The gun holder follows Su Yan, and the bullet holder is naturally in front of him, so that the separation is safer.


    "My lord, where are you going?"


    The person in the front asked in a low voice, naturally calling an adult. Except for an adult, he didn''t know that other titles could show his humbleness.


    "Does St. Martin Estate know?"


    "Climbed over this mountain and you are there."


    "Well, head towards St. Martin''s Manor."


    A group of people rushed formidably, not very slow, which made Su Yan very satisfied.


    Now it is basically resolved that there are almost fifty people, because if one person dies, there will be a voice prompt in the illusion, and even the remaining number will be notified.


    Su Yan turned on the communication watch at this moment, wanting to ask Yun and others how they are now and whether they have arrived at St. Martin''s Manor.


    But after saying a few words, he still didn''t get a response, which made Su Yan''s heart restless, and his pace couldn''t help speeding up.


    If you don''t speak, you must be in trouble. Either you have been killed, or you are afraid to speak for fear of the enemy hearing voices.


    Now Su Yan must rush to St. Martin''s Manor as soon as possible, or eliminate all the enemies as soon as possible, and the originally easy situation suddenly becomes tense.

 Chapter 1418： In distress

    Su Yan''s worries are naturally not unreasonable. None of these five people responded. This was a terrible result.


    At first, Su Yan thought they might be in trouble, but it''s impossible for all five of them to be in trouble. That chance was too small.


    This made Su Yan''s heart more uneasy, not in trouble, it might be the worst result.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very cold. At this moment, he could see his anger. He felt powerless for the first time, even weaker than before in the northeast.


    In the Northeast, he at least wouldn''t worry about anything, but now Yun and the other five don''t know how to die, this feeling is the most uncomfortable.


    Although Su Yan didn''t have much contact with Yun and others, he knew the characters of the five people after contacting them for a while, which was very similar to his temper.


    Besides, he had promised the commander-in-chief that he would take a lot of them back. In his opinion, this is not a task, but a responsibility.


    The promises made by the dignified immortal emperor couldn''t be fulfilled, it was definitely a face-slapped, and it definitely prevented him from seeing people.


    But now he has no choice but to hurry.


    For this reason, Su Yan didn''t feel like a prisoner brigade. Behind this group of people, he directly blasted their heads with a gun, and he walked faster alone.


    It was impossible for Su Yan to take away all those equipment, and they were thrown directly into the gorge, which naturally could not be obtained by the enemy.


    At the same time, the reason why Yun and others did not respond was because they were in distress.


    The five people had gathered together long ago. They contacted Su Yan when they arrived at St. Martin''s Manor, but Su Yan shut down the correspondence at that time.


    Because Su Yan was fighting with that big beard at the time, naturally he couldn''t open the communication list.


    But the five of them didn''t feel much flustered when they saw that they couldn''t contact Su Yan. They knew that Su Yan''s ability, even without spiritual power, could not simply fail.


    After the five people discussed it, they decided to stay at St. Martin''s Manor, and Su Yan would definitely come here.


    But they waited here for about two hours, when a group of men with yellow hair lurked over.


    None of the five paid attention, after all, they had no spiritual power, and the other party was hiding well.


    So that when the first shot was shot, Bai''s chest was hit, dripping with blood.


    The five people hurried into the manor, but the enemy''s equipment was so good, their submachine guns kept blasting at the manor, throwing grenades and smoke bombs from time to time.


    Naturally, the manor could not be avoided, and the five people could only raid along the back door.


    The five people also encountered enemies along the way, killed each other by their ability, and obtained some equipment.


    But there is also a pistol, the others are either a pan or a machete, and the Falcon has a crossbow.


    When rushing out of the back door, the enemy''s gunfire suddenly intensively made it impossible for the five to rush out.


    She was completely trapped inside, and Bai''s injuries were very serious. If she hadn''t had a first-class body armor, she would have been passed by now.


    At this moment, Bai''s face was pale and dying, he could not speak at all, and could only breathe weakly.


    As a tigress in a special department, when it was so desolate, it was severely injured by a gun. If it was spread, it would definitely be laughed out of teeth and even unbelievable.


    "Bai, hold on, you must hold on!" Huo said worriedly.


    Yun also said at this moment: "Now there are 30 people left. The captain must have killed a lot of people. You will win after a while!"


    White nodded, but his eyes blurred, as if he was going to fall asleep.


    She was too weak. At this moment, she was choking on the smoke bomb in the house and coughing constantly, which was very dangerous.


    At this moment, the people outside took the tweeters and shouted at the inside: "Listen to the people inside, don''t kill them!"


    Naturally, Yun and the others would not care about it. It is impossible to surrender. When they were soldiers, they would never be able to surrender in their entire lives. That was the dignity and duty of soldiers.


    "Made, I went out to fight with them!"


    Secretly at this moment, I was a little angry and irrational, mainly because of how they existed in ordinary times. Now they are forced into this way by a group of ordinary people. This is too unbearable.


    "You dare to go out!"


    Yun roared at this moment, his eyes widened, and he was too scared to move.


    "No one can die, otherwise we are creating trouble for the captain!"


    "Now there are only twenty people left. The captain is working hard. We can''t hold back!"


    "But Bai can''t bear it, she must breathe fresh air!" Huo said.


    "The back door doesn''t work, stick out from the window, and put on all the body armor!"


    Hayabusa and the others took off the body armor and put them on Bai, and more than that, Bai''s head was now wearing three green helmets.


    After everything was prepared, Yun took the pistol, and even the Falcon held the crossbow, the fire and the dark framed the white, all rushed to the window.


    Kicked the window, the three of them rushed out of the window, rolling on the ground, but did not leave.


    Yun and Falcon directly used what was in their hands and attacked the two people in the distance.


    Three bullets hit the enemy''s head at the extreme distance, and a crossbow also hit the enemy''s heart.


    The two enemies fell directly to the ground and died, Yun He Falcon also rushed out of the church, and all five of them ran towards the dense forest.


    However, a roaring sound suddenly sounded in the dense forest at this moment, and an off-road vehicle actually rushed out and rushed towards the five people.


    A yellow-haired man on the off-road vehicle has a grim face and is not afraid of five people at all. He has a three-level green helmet and even a three-level body armor. One or two shots can''t kill him.


    "I want to break through, I crush you to death!"


    The yellow-haired man slammed the accelerator, and the car rushed towards the five with a roar.


    At this moment, there were also people on both sides holding submachine guns and shooting at the five people, almost like a rain of bullets.


    However, Yun and the others saw that they were all enemies on all sides, and there was no way to escape, so they had to return to the church with everyone.


    Back to the church, the group of yellow-haired men did not press on, stopped the bombardment, only the sound of the off-road vehicle roared.


    "Yun, I can''t rush out, there are at least a dozen of them, two of them died, and now there are more than ten people!" There was a trace of despair on Huo''s face.


    "The most important thing is that they are too well equipped, they are just a lot of local players!" An also clenched his fists, angrily.


    "Don''t worry about me, run by yourself, or else the whole army will be wiped out and nothing will be lost!"


    "How could we abandon you, this is absolutely impossible!" Yun Si directly refused without any room for negotiation.


    "Listen to me, it''s still to be determined if I die, but if two people or more are killed, then it will really be dead."


    Bai''s face was pale, and even his lips were pale, without blood.


    Hearing this, Yun and the others were silent immediately. What they said was not unreasonable. If one person died, it was not really dead, but if two people or more died, it would be really unacceptable.

 Chapter 1419： Fierce fight

    This is the rules of the game for the 3 of Spades. It looks more like a chance, but in fact it will make it more difficult to choose, and even more painful.


    If you die, you will die. It will be sad at most, but it will be uncomfortable to be determined. There are many scruples.


    Bai''s words make sense. To be determined, one is better than a real dead person. This is the best choice in the worst case.


    But they can''t do such a thing no matter what, they will abandon it for nothing, they can''t do it!


    "No, you cannot be left behind, absolutely not!"


    Yun said in a cold voice at this moment, his eyes were red, with a unique **** meaning.


    "Yun, you are our former captain, you are the head, you know best you can''t be indecisive at this time!"


    Bai Wangyun gasped and said, his voice was abnormally weak.


    Bai''s voice shocked Yun''s whole body. When they joined this department, they took an oath to defend the country and the people, and everything should be the overall situation.


    But in such a situation, they can''t make easy choices. People are emotional. Even the devil has a emotional side, not to mention that they are brothers who are born to death.


    "Yun, don''t hesitate anymore, there is no time!"


    Blood came out of Bai''s chest again. It was obvious that she was too excited and tore the wound again. This pain directly made her unable to speak.


    Seeing that Bai was so painful, Yun hammered the ground fiercely, already making a decision in his heart.


    They must break through, otherwise they will all stay here, so it can be said that they will be destroyed by the whole army.


    However, when Yun had made up his mind, a roaring voice came from outside the house again.


    "You idiots who toast and don''t eat fine wine, don''t blame me for intruding!"


    The yellow-haired man at the head was extremely angry, because they broke two members, which is simply unacceptable.


    They are well-equipped, and they can come in directly and easily wipe out Yun and others.


    But the yellow-haired man at the head did not do this. At first he wanted Yun and the others to surrender. This situation did not exist, and he still didn''t want to save them and kill them like this.


    "Boss, do you like that girl?"


    The little brother beside the headed yellow-haired man said with a smile at the moment, but was slapped on the ground by one of his slaps.


    "For Lao Tzu, Bibi Mao, rush directly in!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of Huang Mao''s subordinates immediately took orders, armed with sophisticated weapons, and surrounded the entire church.


    Several smoke bombs were thrown directly into the church, and then a man kicked open the door and rushed into the church with several people.


    At this moment, Yun and the others were lying under the seats of the church, choked by the smoke bomb. Not to mention that they had no weapons, even if they had weapons, it would be difficult to fight back.


    "Everyone takes off their clothes and covers their noses and mouths."


    Yun ordered directly, this can alleviate the unpleasant smell of smoke bombs.


    Then, Yun said to everyone, "I still have three bullets!"


    "I still have five arrows!" Falcon said.


    "Our helmets and body armor are all damaged." Huo said, very frustrated.


    "Someone rushes in later, I cooperate with Falcon, you try to sneak attack but you must save yourself!"


    "Yes!"


    Yun cast a white look, gave her a positive look, and said, "The captain will be here soon and everything will be better."


    White nodded, she believed it very much.


    At this moment, the group of yellow-haired men had already rushed in, with sophisticated submachine guns in their hands and enough bullets.


    More than that, outside the church, there are already several snipers lurking in the grass and coconut trees, ready to fire support and protection.


    Yun and the others were lying on their stomachs, afraid of being discovered by the enemy.


    They have only one way now, and that is to kill an enemy and then seize his weapon.


    This is also the only way to resist, otherwise they will fail and either be killed or captured.


    They are naturally patient. I don''t know how many times they have encountered this kind of battle, and they don''t have any fear at all.


    In the past, they faced greater dangers than they do now, so the five did not have much fear of fear.


    At this moment, the enemy is looking around cautiously to ensure that they are not attacked and fired. Their distance and even angle are unusually tricky.


    If one person is attacked, the other person can support the opponent as quickly as possible.


    They are not fools either, they fully understand the situation of Yun and the others, knowing that they have only one point of resistance, and that is a sneak attack.


    The headed yellow-haired man was sitting in the off-road vehicle at the moment, very careful, his body was completely blocked by the vehicle, and would not give half a chance.


    "Hiding well, then let''s play a game of cat and mouse and see how long you can hide!"


    The yellow-haired man in the lead ordered the men with submachine guns to shoot at the church seats.


    But after a while, the whole church shook violently, rows of seats were shot to pieces by bullets, and pieces of wood were flying everywhere.


    "Hahaha, I see how long you can hide!"


    The submachine gun in the hands of a big yellow-haired man has never stopped, and has been shooting continuously, rushing to the front.


    But at this moment, Yun saw the right time and shot a head shot directly, hitting the big yellow man in the eye.


    This shot didn''t kill the big man with yellow hair, but it made him lose his eyes, and blood suddenly shed all over the ground.


    Before the others reacted, Yun had already flew forward and threw the yellow-haired man to the ground.


    The group of people reacted, and when they rushed over with their guns, only the yellow-haired man was left on the ground, and his gun was no longer there.


    "not good!"


    Several people felt this in their hearts at the same time and squatted on the ground in a hurry.


    But Yun had already picked up his submachine gun and fired at these people suddenly, this feeling of anger was evident.


    "Be arrogant to Laozi!"


    Yun''s face was extremely violent, the submachine gun kept banging, the sound everywhere was violent, the pieces of wood flew everywhere, and the group of yellow-haired men were unable to parry or even fight back.


    When the man on the off-road vehicle saw this, his expression was abnormally cold, and he gave orders directly to the sniper.


    But how Yun would let the snipers succeed, his position at the moment was unusually tricky, and it was basically a blind spot for those snipers.


    "Boss, we can''t see him!"


    "I can''t see, he is in my blind spot for shooting!"


    Hearing such words, the yellow-haired man in the lead was furious and furious.


    "A group of rice buckets can''t deal with a few rubbish, I have to do it?!"


    Everyone dared not respond to the yellow-haired man headed, and they had no choice.


    "Give me a weapon!"


    The yellow-haired man headed angrily said that he was obviously going to take the shot himself.


    The subordinates beside him immediately gave him the best weapon, and gave him a three-level bulletproof vest and a three-level helmet, which were simply the best equipment.

 Chapter 1420： Captured

    After everything was equipped, the headed yellow-haired man showed a cold and cruel smile on his face.


    "The woman I''m fond of, I''ll have her today!"


    The yellow-haired man in the lead said that he was naturally white. The reason why he didn''t directly kill Yun and the others was to get white.


    At this moment, Yun and the others are extremely happy, because they have weapons, two submachine guns!


    One of them was snatched by Yun. At this moment, one hundred bullets were found from the yellow-haired man. In addition to the original twenty rounds, one hundred and twenty bullets were quite a lot.


    And the other one is the spoils obtained by Yun''s crazy sweep and shooting killing an enemy.


    At this moment, his eyes were bright and he looked at the submachine gun in his hand, and he was more excited than seeing a beautiful woman.


    "Submachine gun, I don''t feel like I saw it for the first time."


    "Although it is the most skilful submachine gun, it is better than none."


    This submachine gun has fifty rounds, which is not very bad, at least now they have the ability to protect themselves.


    You can fight against the enemy, even delaying time to wait for Su Yan.


    However, what they did not expect was that these yellow-haired men were not that simple, and none of them were ordinary masters.


    "The enemies created in the first game are strong and weak, and I am afraid that in the second game, they will have to be raised a level accordingly." Huo muttered.


    "Follow him, let''s talk about it after this scene."


    With a secret voice, I don''t know if this level can be passed, so why bother to think about the latter.


    They are lurking in the corner of the church right now, as long as the enemy dares to come in, it will inevitably give him a violent shock.


    But they missed it, the enemy didn''t rush in frontally, they couldn''t be that stupid.


    Everyone was guarded outside, only one person ran in from the roof of the church, and this was naturally the yellow-haired man headed.


    At this moment, he has a sniper rifle in his hand and an optimal submachine gun behind him. The defense equipment on his body is also optimal. It can be said that he has no scruples at all.


    The headed yellow-haired man climbed quietly from the roof of the church, and got directly into the first floor through a broken window.


    At this moment, the entire church appeared before his eyes, devastated and in a mess.


    The headed yellow-haired man moved very lightly. It can be seen that he is definitely not an ordinary existence, and just like Yun and others, he looks like a special soldier.


    At this moment, he crossed along the beam of the church to the middle, and then lay in the middle of the beam, waiting quietly.


    He looked around, but didn''t see anyone, which made the corner of his mouth outline a curve. If he saw the enemy at random, he would not think it was fun.


    "You little shrimps, see me all banging banging later."


    As for Yun and the others, they didn''t notice at all. The main reason was that the yellow-haired man at the head was too agile and didn''t make any noise.


    They also have no divine sense detection, and it is not so easy to want to know nature.


    However, Yun frowned at this moment, and said, "Why do I suddenly feel so quiet?!"


    "I also think, why don''t people outside come in?" said with a frown.


    "They''re afraid of us, we now have weapons." Huo said indifferently.


    "No, it is absolutely impossible. We killed the three of them. They are definitely not the kind of people who give up. They will definitely be found back."


    This voice was naturally heard by the yellow-haired man on the beam, but what made him frown was that he couldn''t see anyone, and all five of them were hiding in a corner where he couldn''t see.


    He still waited patiently, he knew the prey would appear.


    At this moment, Huo said, "Should I go out and have a look?"


    "Forget it, you don''t have anything on hand, I''ll go see it."


    An walked out directly, but he was lying on his stomach, and rolled from time to time, just to prevent cold shots.


    But all this was seen by the headed yellow-haired man on the beam. At this moment, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the muzzle was aimed at the dark.


    boom!


    With a gunshot, the bullet directly hit the dark, and blood suddenly flowed out of dark''s back.


    The other people changed their faces and shouted: "Dark, hurry up and find a cover!"


    At the same time, Yun rolled over and slid out, hitting a shuttle bullet directly in the direction from which the bullet came.


    However, the headed yellow-haired man had already moved the place, holding a rope in his hand, rippling in the air.


    "Glide, it''s ridiculous!"


    The yellow-haired man in the lead had discovered the fire in the process of rippling. At this moment, he shot out, but missed.


    He deliberately missed it, he just needs to make the enemy lose his resistance, he still doesn''t want to kill Yun and the others.


    Two people were injured one after another, which made Yun''s face extremely cold, and the enemy was very strong and it was not simple.


    He was hiding under the remaining church chair at the moment, not moving for a while, and was investigating the enemy.


    But the headed yellow-haired man moved the place again, grabbed the edge of the bed, and stood on the edge of the window.


    He had already seen Bai, the corner of his mouth smiled even more, and a squinted expression appeared on his face.


    "Little Nizi, it''s impossible to escape from my palm."


    Beside Bai, Falcon looked cold and vigilant in all directions, but he did not see the enemy on the window.


    Boom!


    With two gunshots, the Falcon��s arms were hit, completely losing resistance, and it was impossible to use the crossbow.


    At this time, Yun was left alone, and Bai had long since lost resistance.


    "Yun, the enemy is very powerful, with a three-level helmet!"


    Falcon roared at this moment, and he was blocking Shiro, fearing that the enemy would open fire on Shiro.


    The headed yellow-haired man smiled at this moment, and did not act on the falcon again, so his goal was only one person, that is Yun.


    "You are very good, better than the others!"


    The yellow-haired man at the head made a sound. As soon as the words fell, the cloud was shot out by a shuttle bullet.


    However, the headed yellow-haired man had already left the window, and now he returned to the beam, he had already seen the cloud, and his mouth was full of smiles.


    But at this moment, Yun turned over and lay on his back. He also saw the enemy, the yellow-haired man headed by him.


    Yun Yisuo''s bullet blasted directly at this person, the strength was violent and the entire beam of the room was shattered.


    But the weakness of the submachine gun is that the hit rate is too low, and only one bullet hit the head of the headed yellow-haired man.


    However, he had a three-level green helmet, and the bullet did not penetrate his head at all, but only caused minor injuries to him.


    The yellow-haired man at the head was very angry. He didn''t expect that Yun actually found his figure, which he couldn''t accept.


    The headed yellow-haired man directly squeezed the trigger and hit Yun''s chest with a shot, and Yun suddenly blood flowed, and blood was spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    But he did not die, because the yellow-haired man at the head did not want to kill him, but he wanted Yun and the others to become his prisoners, leaving them to torture and interrogate.

 Chapter 1421： Man driving a BMW

    Yun was hit, and none of the five people survived. Although none of them died, it was impossible to resist, and they had become prisoners.


    All five of them were lying on the ground with blood dripping on their bodies. They were extremely miserable. They would rather die than be prisoners.


    At this moment, the yellow-haired man led by jumped off the beam, with a faint smile on his face.


    Naturally, his gaze is toward the cloud. Among the five, he is only interested in two of them, one is white and the other is cloud.


    Bai''s interest was naturally caused by the desires of men and women, and now he didn''t panic at all, because Bai couldn''t escape his palm.


    "First introduce yourself. My name is Ma Degang. I come from the Xiuwu world."


    Yun and others didn''t know what the martial arts world was, so they naturally looked confused and didn''t care about Ma Degang''s words.


    They only thought that the name was so earthy, it was so earthy, they had no other ideas.


    "I know you must be a small team, I''m afraid it''s a soldier, right?"


    Seeing that the five people remained silent, Ma Degang''s smile disappeared, replaced by anger.


    "When I say fart?!"


    All five of them glanced at Ma Degang and nodded in a tacit understanding, which made Ma Degang angry.


    "Very well, in that case, then I don''t mind killing one first!"


    Ma Degang rushed over with a gun, pointed directly at the head of the fire, as long as the trigger was pulled, the fire would definitely die.


    Seeing this scene, Yun and the others couldn''t take it lightly, they all stared at Ma Degang with an angry expression.


    Yun said at this moment: "You Ben killed me beforehand!"


    Ma Degang looked at the cloud and smiled and said, "You have finally spoken. That''s right."


    He didn''t pull the trigger, it just wasn''t enough for him at first.


    "You answer me a question, I can''t kill him."


    Ma Degang pointed at the fire. This was a deal, and he knew that Yun would be happy.


    However, things went beyond his expectation, and Yun did not compromise at all.


    "Who do you think you are, has the ability to kill us all, otherwise you are a bully!"


    Huo also said at this moment: "Come on, kill me directly, if you don''t kill me, you are the tortoise sun!"


    "You think I dare not!"


    Ma Degang''s eyes widened, and his muzzle was directly against Huo''s head. At such a short distance, there was no hope for fire.


    At this moment, the group of people outside also rushed in, each of them had guys on their hands, all pointing at five people.


    "Boss, just kill these five guys and talk nonsense with them!"


    One of his staff said angrily, with scars on his face.


    "You know what a fart, the boss likes that woman." Another subordinate said flatteringly, "Boss, you leave these four people to us, and you can do business."


    "Stop talking nonsense, and bring the backpack."


    A subordinate handed the backpack to Ma Degang, and Ma Degang took out a few bottles of blue liquid from it and walked directly in front of Bai.


    "What do you want?!"


    Yun and the others immediately became uneasy. They didn''t know what the blue liquid was, but they also guessed that it was not a good thing.


    Ma Degang showed a slight smile, did not speak, and directly pinched his white lips and poured the blue liquid in.


    After a while, Bai recovered quite a bit, and his face was no longer so pale, which made Yun and the others puzzled.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful person in this place, how could I let you die."


    Ma Degang looked at Bai with a squinted expression. He was already a little unbearable at the moment.


    He looked at Bai Yin and smiled even more, and tore off his white coat, revealing his snow-white skin.


    The complexion of Yun and the others changed drastically, one by one, they were furious, even hysterical.


    "You have the ability to come to me, what a good guy to deal with a woman!"


    Huo said eagerly at this moment, his anger was unbearable.


    "I don''t like men, I only like women."


    Ma Degang said lightly, not angry.


    "The gentlemen like men, and only women like women!"


    Huo still roared, but his words made everyone around him look at him with strange eyes.


    Ma Degang''s ignorance would make Yun and the others dead. They knew what the yellow-haired man was going to do, but they couldn''t control it at all.


    "I knew I should have let Bai die first!"


    Yun''s eyes bleed, and he feels unusually uncomfortable and blames himself.


    Seeing this scene, Ma Degang looked at the cloud and said, "You care about this woman."


    No one answered, only anger and even cold killing intent.


    Ma Degang didn''t care about the faces of Yun and the others, and still said with a smile: "You answer me a question, but I can think about her."


    Yun Wei was taken aback for a moment, as if he had grasped the life-saving straw, without considering the truthfulness of Ma Degang''s words.


    "Yes, you say."


    Ma Degang stood up, looked at the cloud, smiled and asked, "How did you find me on the beam just now?"


    During the previous battle, Ma Degang jumped from the window to the beam of the room, and Yun directly slid out and shot him.


    Had it not been for the helmet, Ma Degang would have been killed on the spot. This shocked him in a cold sweat, which was something he always wanted to know.


    Upon hearing this, Yun said dismissively: "Intuition."


    The simple two words answer Ma Degang''s words, very straightforward and perfect.


    He is a soldier, his instinct is naturally not a joke, and there is nothing wrong with this.


    But Ma Degang was very dissatisfied, and said at this moment: "Intuition wants to send me, you think I am a fool, that is just a lie."


    In master duels, many people say that they win by intuition, but masters in masters cannot rely on intuition and must defeat their opponents with strength.


    "not talking?"


    Ma Degang directly grabbed Bai''s bellyband with his hand. As long as he pulled it, Bai''s privacy would be gone.


    "I say!"


    Yun stretched out his hand and motioned to Ma Degang to stop.


    And he said at the moment: "I am based on the reflection of the window."


    There are windows on both sides of the church, and there are more than one. When Ma De stood at the window, Yun had already seen his shadow.


    But because of the angle problem, he couldn''t shoot. At the moment Ma Degang left, Yun judged Ma Degang''s position through the shadow, and then he slid out without hesitation and fired a shot at the beam.


    Just after Ma De clapped his hands, he naturally understood everything. This does not require detailed answers.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, worthy of being an outstanding talent."


    Yun didn''t care about Ma Degang''s words, at this moment there was only anxiety on his face.


    "But it''s wonderful, but I still want this woman, haha!"


    Ma Degang showed an evil smile, everything was just a lie to the cloud.


    "you!"


    Yun Yu was about to split, not just him, but several others were also angry.


    Ma Degang walked towards Bai and grabbed his hands towards Bai, but Yun and the others couldn''t stop them, they could only watch.


    But at this moment, there was an engine noise outside the manor. Through the window, Yun and the others saw a BMW speeding up, and there was a man on the BMW.

 Chapter 1422： Dont leave one

    A man who drives a BMW is usually regarded as a local tyrant at most, but this is an illusion, and there is even a BMW.


    The point is that what Yun and others care about is not BMW, but the man in BMW!


    The man was wearing sunglasses, handsome, and his angular face didn''t fluctuate at all. They were so familiar.


    The corners of Yun''s eyes were wet, they resisted for so long, and finally waited for Su Yan to arrive, at this moment he wanted to cry.


    But Huo was already crying. He was just a young man in his twenties, one year younger than Su Yandu.


    An also lay on the ground, holding back the tears.


    How desperate they were just now, but hope appeared in the despair, this feeling even if they had experienced countless difficulties they could not hold back.


    "team leader!"


    Falcon screamed at this moment, but then his face changed and he committed a taboo, which was equivalent to exposing Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    Yun and the others glared at him, and wanted to pinch the Falcon to death.


    Ma Degang, who originally wanted to rectify the Fa on the spot, stopped at this moment and glanced at a few people.


    "You still have a captain?"


    Ma Degang greeted his hands. A group of people walked towards the outside of the manor. They also heard the sound of engines.


    "Hmph, even if your captain comes, you can''t change the result."


    Ma Degang rushed to the door with a gun and accompanied his men, preparing to attack Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was wearing a big leather jacket and sunglasses. The BMW had reached the fastest speed and rushed towards the gate of the manor.


    Ma Degang and the others hurriedly retreated from both sides. At the same time, they had already pulled the trigger, and suddenly gunfire was thunderous.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the group of people at all, so he took an ump in his left hand and a Thomson in his right hand, with a grenade in his mouth.


    The grenade was thrown directly at the manor. At the same time, the muzzles of Thomson and ump kept sparking, and the gunpowder was in the fourth phase.


    Su Yan calmly dealt with the fierce attack from the ten opponents, and did not lose the slightest bit.


    Even if the opponent''s equipment is not inferior to him, he still has no fear, so he rushed towards the manor with the gun in both hands.


    Naturally, Ma Degang and others are not afraid. They are dominant in number, and their guns are also dominant. It is impossible that they can''t deal with one person.


    "This kid is looking for death, then we will fulfill him!"


    Ma Degang said coldly, the submachine gun kept firing, and the sound of bullets shuttled around the entire manor.


    However, under their intense bombardment, Su Yan was unscathed, and none of the bullets hit him.


    "Made, how is this possible!"


    Ma Degang was already a little distrustful of the result before him, Su Yan just rushed for more than ten meters, and they missed a shot.


    "Change the sniper rifle!"


    Ma Degang roared, he doesn''t believe in evil, it''s impossible for the sniper rifle to miss.


    But at this moment, how could Su Yan give them a chance? Ump and Thomson had already targeted these enemies, and the firepower was still not small at this moment.


    Puff puff����!


    People were shot one after another and fell directly to the ground, either injured or killed.


    Ma Degang saw this, his eyes widened and he was already furious.


    He picked up the sniper rifle and aimed at Su Yan, wanting to shoot a headshot.


    But Su Yan had discovered that Ma Degang was the leader at the moment, with full firepower, and shot directly at Ma Degang.


    Ma Degang was agile, and what Su Yan didn''t expect was that he had escaped this burst.


    Su Yan changed his color slightly, and at the moment he took out a dagger and threw it directly at Ma Degang.


    His strength is naturally great, and he is still much stronger than ordinary people.


    The dagger attack and its tricky angle hit Ma Degang''s arm, and he could no longer aim and shoot Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was very close to this group of enemies, and the guns hadn''t had much effect.


    With a pan in his left hand and a machete in his right hand, he rushed directly towards the group of people, like a murderer.


    This group of people couldn''t resist at all, Su Yan''s strength was much stronger than them, and the gun could be cut in half as soon as the knife went down.


    When Ma Degang saw this, he could only shout at his subordinates: "Retreat first!"


    If he doesn''t retreat, he feels that he will be annihilated. This enemy is too terrifying, it is hard to imagine how much it exists.


    And how could Su Yan let them run away, chasing them at the moment, and hacking and slapped people.


    The power of the pan and the machete is not less than that of a bullet, and it hurts about two hundred at a time, with headshots every time.


    Even though these people are well-equipped and have Level 3 green helmets, they still can''t stand up a few times, and they still have to be killed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan killed seven or eight people at once, plus those shot and killed before, now it''s Ma Degang and his two little brothers.


    As soon as Ma De saw this result, he was so frightened that he kept saying: "bug, bug!"


    More than that, he took his two younger brothers and ran away desperately, where he would think of resisting.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth sneered, and it didn''t exist for him to run away. How could he let these three people go? In his eyes, he never left them.


    The sniper rifle was aimed, and it was easy for Ma Degang''s two subordinates to kill, and Ma Degang was also killed by Su Yan with several headshots.


    After solving this group of people, Su Yan rushed into the manor. Seeing the miserable situation of Yun and the others, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing Su Yan coming in, Yun said excitedly: "Captain, look at Bai first, look at Bai quickly!"


    Su Yan hurriedly walked to Bai''s side. Seeing that her coat was missing, he naturally knew what had happened just now. Thanks to his timely arrival, the consequences would be disastrous.


    He did not hesitate at all, and took out the blue liquid from the backpack, which was the first aid kit he had collected before containing light spiritual power.


    Taking it directly to Bai, Bai is much better. At the same time, Su Yan also distributed the blue liquid to Yun and the others. After a few people swallowed it, this was a lot better.


    "Captain, this thing?!"


    Yun looked shocked, he couldn''t believe that this thing actually contained spiritual power.


    Su Yan nodded and said lightly: "Yes, it contains spiritual power, but it is too thin."


    Originally, Yun and the others were surprised, thinking this was a chance to turn defeat into victory, but Cui became frustrated when he heard Su Yan''s words.


    And Su Yan looked at the five people and said: "It shows that there are still ten people, that is to say, four people have to be killed, then the game is completed."


    All five nodded their heads and became serious now.


    But Su Yan was relieved a lot, at least this was the best result, before he thought all five of them had been passed.


    Life is better than anything else. Su Yan felt for the first time how important the existence of life is.

 Chapter 1423： End of the first scene

    After taking a break, the five of them recovered slowly. They had no spiritual power, but their physique was still good, and the year-round exercise was naturally stronger than ordinary people.


    After all, they are the powerhouses of Taoists, and the lean camels are bigger than horses, and they can recover quickly.


    Su Yan was not stingy either. He gave them most of the backpack, and first guaranteed them. After all, he didn''t want anyone to die in this illusion.


    Su Yan sat on the balcony of the church and wiped the guns in his hands with a rag. Now they have no shortage of equipment. This can be said to be a very good situation.


    There are four more people. The place is huge, which means it''s hard to find, but they don''t care.


    As long as you can ensure safety, it doesn''t matter if you spend more time, living is the best result.


    Everyone has almost rested, and Bai has recovered at this moment, alive and well, not as sick as before.


    The bullets in their bodies were taken out. Although it was painful, it was not a major problem.


    "A group of two, with good equipment, keep in touch at any time!"


    Su Yan looked at several people, with an orderly tone.


    "it is good!"


    All five of them answered decisively, standing in their military postures, and at the moment they restored their faces as soldiers.


    "I will be with you."


    Bai walked directly to Su Yan''s side, and now only Su Yan can give her a sense of security, and Yun and others can''t give her a sense of security.


    She didn''t understand why she felt this way. She didn''t have any special memories of Su Yan in her mind. She felt that Su Yan was the boss.


    But Bai always felt that something was missing in his mind, some very important memories.


    She tried hard to think about it, but it didn''t work. On the contrary, the more she thought about it, the more headache she could only give up.


    Maybe it was Su Yan who came to rescue them before and made her feel safe. Bai could only find this answer.


    Su Yan did not object to Bai''s request, on the contrary, he agreed very much, and could only rest assured by following him.


    A group of clouds and fire, a group of dark river falcon.


    After the division, the few people did not say much, and left directly in three directions.


    A few hours later, all three groups were very far from the manor.


    Su Yan took the communication sheet and said: "The teams report their positions and conditions."


    "Captain, a group is now looking in the south, and no enemies are found, over!"


    Yun answered to the communication table at this moment.


    "Captain, the second group is searching in the west, and no enemies have been found so far, over!"


    An also said, this is what Su Yan asked, and they naturally wanted to answer.


    At this moment, Su Yan was not talking, because he noticed the turbulence.


    "do not move!"


    Su Yan directly pressed Bai to the ground, and at the same time he took out a sniper rifle and lay directly in the grass.


    Bai naturally didn''t dare to move, and he took it out, looking for enemies in all directions.


    But at this moment, the surroundings are extremely calm, there is no half-point fluctuation at all, let alone the human figure.


    However, Su Yan did not get up, still squatting there, very patient.


    Of course he wanted to look for the enemy, but the enemy was still motionless at the moment, not giving him half a chance.


    This is a contest of time, as well as a contest of xinxing, but if you want to compare with Su Yan, it is doomed to fail.


    Bai didn''t dare to say anything. Of course she understood the situation at the moment. She was also an excellent sniper.


    After a full hour of confrontation, Su Yan remained motionless, but the sniper rifle in his hand was constantly looking for the enemy.


    He was sure that the enemy was within the shooting range, but he couldn''t find the enemy without moving.


    "Three o''clock!"


    Bai made a sound at this moment, very sure.


    Su Yan did not question, and looked towards three o''clock, but was a little disappointed. It was not a person, but a small animal.


    Su Yan thought of a way at the moment, that is, to expose his traces first, so that the enemy will inevitably be unable to restrain the shot, and at the same time it is his opportunity.


    He has a three-level green helmet, even if he gets a shot, it will be fine.


    Su Yan told Bai not to move, and shot randomly.


    At the same time, Su Yan hurriedly rolled over and rolled towards under a coconut tree.


    Several gunshots sounded at the same time, coming from two directions, almost passing by him, which shows that the enemy is not simple.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, turned over, didn''t aim too much, and fired several shots in two directions.


    When the gunshot fell, Su Yan could be sure that the enemy was hit, but he didn''t know if he was dead. He propped up the helmet with the **** of the rifle, revealing the grass a little. This is a temptation. If the enemy is not dead, he will definitely shoot.


    After dozens of seconds, there was still no movement. Su Yan could be sure that the enemy was dead.


    Su Yan looked at Bai and said, "Let''s go."


    He didn''t clean up the battlefield because he didn''t need guns and equipment now, and the equipment on his body was already the best.


    This is not a self-confidence that the enemy will die, but two sounds from the environment, leaving only eight people in the entire illusion.


    This is enough to show that these two enemies were killed by Su Yan, because the communication table came from cloud and dark voices.


    "Captain, did you kill two?"


    "Ok."


    Everyone is extremely excited, which means that there are two more to end.


    At the same time, the sound of gunshots came from the dark side, and Su Yan and the others until dark met the enemy.


    After several fights, Anhe Falcon successfully killed the enemy, but Falcon still got a shot in the arm.


    "The few remaining people are not simple, they are comparable to the best mercenaries in the world!" Yun said.


    "Made, this is the first game so powerful, isn''t it impossible to complete the next few games!" Dark was furious, and had no confidence in the back.


    "The soldiers are here to cover the water and earth, what are you afraid of!" Su Yan said in a deep voice at the moment, "There is one last one, everyone, work harder!"


    "Yes!"


    A few people immediately answered, Li changed the depressed tendency, and began to search.


    But Su Yan had a feeling that this last person made him ring out the things before.


    That incident happened to him with a chill in his back. It happened in a small town. At that time, three enemies were shot, but the equipment was gone. He doubted that the last person was the one.


    This shows that the enemy is by no means simple. I am afraid that it is unusually powerful. For this reason, he reminded Yun He An to be cautious more than once.


    And just as they looked around, the illusion sounded the sound of 3 of spades.


    "Yes, yes, this game is very exciting and interesting!"


    Su Yan didn''t understand the meaning of the 3 of spades happening at this moment, and he didn''t care about it. Not only him, but Yun and the others would naturally not care about it.


    But the sound of the 3 of spades continued to oscillate, causing Su Yan and others to slightly change color.


    "The first game is over. Let''s play the second game right away!"

 Chapter 1424： Something is wrong

    The voice was cold and bitter, without the slightest emotional meaning, just like an order, with no room for bargaining.


    Before Su Yan and the others were surprised, the entire illusion changed, and the whole place was turned into nothingness by the vortexes.


    They only feel that they are in the vortex, driven by the vortex, floating around, unable to stand at all.


    Now they are like duckweeds, following the current, they can''t have any resistance at all.


    Even if a few people want to gather together, they can''t be completely separated.


    After a long time, at least in their minds, the dizziness has been accompanied, only to feel the world turned backwards.


    In the cabin, Su Yan and the others leaned back and forth, like a drunkard.


    After a long time, Su Yan recovered first, looked around, knew this was the cabin, and couldn''t help standing up.


    "Is everything zero again?"


    Su Yan said lightly, only cold in his eyes.


    At the same time, Yun and the others also recovered and stood up one by one.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    Yun looked around, his face blank.


    "Started again, this is the second game."


    Su Yan said indifferently, there was not too much fluctuation, and his expression was calm.


    "second round?"


    Yun and the others paled slightly, with entanglement in their eyes, which could not be said to be happy or unhappy.


    Bai shook his head at this moment, looked around and said, "It''s all gone, nothing is gone."


    This is how everyone discovered that the original equipment was completely covered, but now there is nothing.


    "Sorry, the first aid kit is gone!"


    Falcon slapped his thigh. That thing contained spiritual power. Although it was thin, it was better than nothing.


    Su Yan''s expression was also cold at the moment, and he couldn''t help but bang his fist on the cabin.


    He originally wanted to keep some, hoping to accumulate enough, but obviously the 3 of spades would not give him this opportunity.


    At this moment, the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades may be laughing at them. Are they still trying to escape with a first aid kit? It is really ridiculous.


    "If you don''t have it, it''s gone. If you have nothing to do."


    Su Yan is also bearish at this moment, let''s take a step by step, he has no more thinking at present.


    However, at this moment, he stood up and said: "I always feel that something is wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Yun asked.


    "Have you forgotten, we are not six people?"


    "Yeah, we are six people." Bai said unclearly.


    "But before there were seven people left, we are still searching for the last one!"


    A dark voice rang throughout the cabin, which made everyone''s complexion change, including Su Yan.


    Su Yan was ringing at this moment. That person was really not easy. Whether it was the prank of the 3 of spades or there was someone else, he couldn''t tell now.


    But from the current point of view, that person was really secretive, and Su Yan had never seen him from the beginning to the end.


    "Maybe it''s just a prank with three of spades."


    Huo said lightly, indifferent to this matter, he only cares about the difficulty of this game now.


    But Yun frowned and said, "It''s not just this person''s problem, I always feel that this game is a little weird."


    Su Yan frowned upon hearing this, and asked, "What''s weird about you?"


    "I can''t tell, but I always feel a little abnormal."


    "We are now in someone else''s illusion, weird is of course, nothing fuss." Huo continued to dismissively said.


    "No, it''s really weird. The weirdness is not this illusion, but the group of enemies!"


    Secretly at this moment also said coldly, a pair of eyes staring at everyone.


    "Don''t you find those enemies a little strange?!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan stood up and said: "It''s really strange, it doesn''t feel like a robot, it''s not like an enemy transformed by the 4 of spades."


    "Yes, that''s the feeling, I also feel that way!" said secretly, "I killed five people. Only two of these five people feel nothing. The remaining three make me feel like real people, not like us. the difference!"


    "Come on, you are too nervous." Huo still didn''t believe anything.


    Su Yan''s face was cold at the moment, and he secretly said what he wanted to say. At this moment, he recalled all the previous things in his mind, and he was sure that this was not a simple game.


    "This is not PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds!"


    Su Yan said coldly, looking at everyone, there was a deep sense of coldness in his eyes.


    "Why isn''t this?"


    "The enemy here is by no means a simple robot, there are real people!"


    Su Yan''s words made everyone''s scalp numb, goose bumps appeared immediately, and everyone''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Real people?!"


    Yun and the others were shocked and unbelievable.


    "Yes, there are definitely real people among the enemies we killed before, they are not robots!"


    Su Yan is almost certain now. He had suspected this before, but now he is almost certain.


    He was still wondering before, why those people would say something in the martial arts world, and why it was so real.


    Now that I think about it, those are real people, not robots, or phantom enemies.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s face grew gloomy, and coldness filled his whole body, which was a violent anger.


    They are not the only ones caught by the 3 of Spades, there are other people, including those from the martial arts world.


    And this group of people was still placed in the illusion and played this game with them.


    This game is not PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds, more accurately, it is a Gu game, let them fight in it!


    Su Yan looked at the cabin coldly and roared: "3 of spades, you are not as good as a pig or a dog!"


    He was so angry for the first time because he knew that the group of dead people were innocent.


    For a long time the sound of the 3 of spades came with a full laugh.


    "Haha, I was discovered by you, it''s really interesting!"


    Everyone was glaring at him, their foreheads bulging with blue veins, if they had spiritual power now, they would have taken action long ago.


    "Very angry, very angry, right?" 3 of spades said with disdain: "You have to endure anger and anger, because you are afraid of death!"


    The voice of 3 of spades was full of sarcasm, as if looking at the humble ant.


    This made Yun and the others slightly stunned, and then they became even more angry, but they felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Yes, what can they do if they know, they are indeed afraid of death.


    "You know that they are real people, don''t you want to kill them? It''s not just to aim their guns at them to survive."


    The 3 of spades ridiculed mercilessly again, and the voice became more arrogant.


    He grasped the human nature, and violently bombarded his weakness at this moment, making Yun and the others powerless.


    He clearly knew that Yun and the others were nothing more than guinea pigs, so it was ridiculous that he still wanted to flip through the waves.

 Chapter 1425： Dilemma

    But Su Yan''s face was cold at the moment, he was different from Yun and the others!


    Yes, he is not afraid of death, because he has already died, so naturally he doesn''t pay much attention to life and death.


    The only reluctance is Jin Shiya, this is the woman he is willing to abandon everything for, he wants to grow old with her.


    He listened to the words of the 3 of spades in this way because he wanted to guarantee the lives of Yun and others. If he were alone, how could he obey half.


    Game, how can he play games with 3 of spades.


    Spades also felt Su Yan''s lingering gaze, and anger could not help but surface at this moment.


    "Su Baxian, what''s the use of your anger? You are still trapped, and you still have to follow my rules of the game!"


    The 3 of spades has a playful smile, everything is under his control.


    Su Yan did not speak, because he knew that saying any word was nonsense, so it was better not to say it.


    There was silence in the cabin, and many people felt unusually heavy.


    At first, I just thought that the game, the enemy was just an illusion, but now that it is a real person, it is not so easy.


    They are not afraid of enemy bad guys, it can be said that they can''t blink their eyes, but this group of people may be trapped in the illusion just like them, maybe they are a group of good people.


    This puts them with a psychological burden and at the same time many other ideas.


    But they still can''t change anything, they still have to follow the rules of the game, in order to survive, they still fight their enemies, and still have to kill them.


    This is cruelty, this is reality, this is the sinisterness of the three of spades.


    Even Yun and the others now feel that they are a little selfish, but this kind of selfishness is not wrong. Anyone will save their lives at all costs.


    "The time is up, let''s start the second game!"


    The sound of 3 of spades echoed all around, and everyone''s complexion changed, looking at the hatch that had been opened.


    "Jump down."


    Su Yan said indifferently, without any emotion.


    This time he asked Yun and the others to jump off first, so that they could recover and not have a psychological burden.


    Yun nodded. As the best special operations captain, he has the highest tolerance and acceptance of anything.


    Besides, now he only knows that the enemy is a real person, maybe the enemy is a bad person, even if he is not a bad person, he does not need to have any psychological burden, everything is to survive.


    All five jumped down, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    But Su Yan was sitting in the cabin and didn''t mean to jump off.


    "Su Baxian, if you don''t jump down, I will kill the five of them!"


    3 of spades said angrily, he thought Su Yan wanted to fight him.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Hurry up, I''m not ready yet."


    Su Yan put on the parachute and jumped directly from the cabin.


    This feeling of flying resurfaced again, but Su Yan didn''t have the ease of last time, after all, there was a slight strangeness in his heart.


    After all, the enemy is a real person, maybe like them, if they die, they are really dead.


    But he didn''t get too entangled, because now there is no time for entanglement, he must ensure the safety of Yun and others.


    Similarly, he wouldn''t give up so easily. He has experienced all the big winds and waves, which is nothing to him.


    After falling into the air, Su Yan could clearly see the ground. At this moment, he opened the parachute.


    At the same time, the voice of the cloud came from the communication table.


    "I rely on, equipped, a lot of equipment, guns, pills, helmets, body armor!"


    "Me too, it seems that no one has been here!" Bai Ye said excitedly.


    "We landed together, there are three enemies around me, none of them have weapons in their hands, and I only have a pan!" Huo said silently.


    "Damn, there are more than a dozen people in me, so I don''t dare to go out!" Falcon looked terrified, and he could hear gunshots from him. He was late and didn''t take away his equipment.


    At first, they didn''t care about the time at all, thinking that this time they would have nothing. The equipment was all about grabbing.


    But they were wrong. The game was different this time. The 3 of Spades changed the way.


    They landed with the others, equivalent to the same starting line.


    When Su Yan heard this, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and the danger was reduced a lot.


    The second game was much simpler than the first game. The first game seemed to be a three-of-spades attack.


    Su Yan hurriedly landed, took off the parachute while turning over and rolling, and rolled directly to the side of a house.


    He descended at the latest, everyone in the game was already fighting at this moment, so he didn''t report any confidence in whether the house was equipped or not.


    Su Yan pushed open the door, it was quiet inside, making him unconscious.


    Just a few steps away, Su Yan heard the slight fluctuations, which made his complexion change suddenly and hurriedly rolled towards the ground.


    At the same time, several gunshots sounded, shooting several holes in the floor, but did not hit Su Yan.


    "Made, don''t let him run away!"


    A man said viciously with a gun in his hand. There were four people around him. It was obvious that these five people were a small team.


    All five of them had guns in their hands. Obviously they landed here first and looted all their equipment, leaving nothing to Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan ran up the stairs to the second floor and entered a bedroom directly. There was nothing inside, which made him speechless.


    The enemy had already rushed up from the first floor, and at the same time, there were snipers on standby outside the window. If Su Yan wanted to get out of the window, he would definitely be targeted.


    Su Yan glanced out the window, and a bullet hit him directly, wiping his hair.


    Su Yan hurriedly got into the house. The gun was not weak, it was 98k, and it was very powerful.


    He doesn''t have any protection now, and if he gets a headshot with a shot, it might be really dangerous.


    At the same time, this group of enemies also found the traces of Su Yan, and came towards the second floor bedroom one after another.


    "He''s in the bedroom on the second floor, he doesn''t have any weapons, he can just break in!"


    The sniper said to his comrade, he was already leisurely at this moment, without a serious attitude.


    "Forgetting something, just beat him into a sieve!"


    The five-person leader said viciously, and the gun directly at the bedroom was a sudden bump.


    The whole door was directly beaten into a sieve, and finally fell to the ground unsupported.


    At the same time, the bedroom was exposed, and a group of people looked at the bedroom with sneers.


    "Don''t hide, your ending is doomed!"


    The person in the lead was full of sneers, already thinking that Su Yan was going to eat.


    "Hey, people in the martial arts world, you are going to die in my hands after all, what a pity."


    "We don''t want to kill you, but if you don''t kill you, you won''t be able to survive and there will be no way."


    Several people rushed directly to the bedroom, still holding guns in their hands.

 Chapter 1426： The equipment is gone again!

    The layout of the bedroom is very simple, just like the bedroom of ordinary people.


    There is a small bed, a wardrobe, plus a writing desk.


    With such a simple arrangement, you can see at a glance, there is no place to hide.


    It is impossible to go out outside the window, either under the bed or in the closet, the worst is under the table.


    In these three places, the others cannot be avoided.


    Therefore, when these people rushed in, they directly raised their guns and bombarded these three places violently.


    They had to be submachine guns, and when the shuttle went down, the bed was plugged and the closet was shattered, not to mention the poor table.


    But they waited for a few seconds, but they didn''t see any bloodstains from these three places, which made them frowned.


    "Why don''t you see blood?!" a man asked.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    The headed person looked around without any blood stains, which proves that they did not hit anyone, but this is obviously impossible.


    At the same time, the leading man looked towards the ceiling, his complexion suddenly changed.


    On the ceiling, Su Yan hung like a spider, and immediately rushed towards the headed person.


    The speed was too fast, and the leader couldn''t react at all. The submachine gun in his hand couldn''t aim Su Yan at all, so he could only fire a shuttle of bullets at the ceiling.


    At the same time, several other people naturally reacted and pointed their guns at them.


    However, Su Yan acts as a cover for the leader, and it is impossible for these people to target him.


    "Boss!"


    The others panicked. At this moment, their heads were captured by Su Yan, and they couldn''t move at all.


    Su Yan looked at these people and shouted directly: "Put down the gun!"


    The faces of these people changed suddenly, and they didn''t know what to do for a while, they didn''t even think that Su Yan was on the ceiling.


    In the current situation, they actually had no choice but to put down the gun, otherwise Su Yan could easily kill their boss.


    However, at this moment, the headed person roared: "You can''t put down the gun, you will kill him if you abandon me!"


    "No, boss, how can we abandon you!"


    One of them directly objected, which he could not do.


    "It''s pending if I die, but once you put down the guns, we all have to die!"


    The leader said viciously, his eyes full of cold sheen.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed at this moment. He knew that this group of people were not good, so he hurriedly hid behind the leader.


    A shuttle bullet came over without any scruples, and all fell on the headed person, instantly becoming a sieve.


    "Kill me to death!"


    A man roared, his voice was extremely angry, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan took a dagger from the waist of the leader, easily cut through the neck of this person, and let him pass directly.


    At the same time, Su Yan flew away, and threw the dagger at another person, directly hitting his heart, making it impossible to shoot.


    As for the remaining one, his complexion changed sharply at this moment, and his heart was so flustered, there was a hint of retreat.


    How could Su Yan let him retreat, rolled around, picked up the gun on the ground, and hit him with a shuttle.


    After killing these four people, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief. This was really thrilling, if it weren''t for his quick reaction, it would be really useless.


    Su Yan put the level 3 helmet on his head, and also put on the level 3 body armor. As for the first aid kits, he swallowed everything in his stomach without saying anything.


    Anyway, the game must be cleared at the end of the game, and keeping these things is a waste, it is better to just swallow them.


    With ten bottles of spiritual power liquid, Su Yan felt some changes in his body. There was a slight fluctuation in his dantian, but his spiritual power was too thin to make any more changes in his dantian.


    Su Yan picked up a 98k and the best submachine gun, and left the bedroom.


    The matter is not over, because there is still a sniper outside and he must solve it.


    Su Yan looked through the window, observing the angle of the shot just now, and now judged the opponent''s location.


    But he was not sure if the other party had transferred, so he decided to give it a try.


    Su Yan took out the 98k, ran directly to the third floor of the small building, and set up the 98k on the balcony.


    Through the balcony, Su Yan determined the possible location of the opponent and pulled the trigger directly without any hesitation.


    But the shot was fired without any fluctuations, Su Yan knew that the other party had moved.


    Maybe the other party has been scared and flees, but it is also possible that they have changed positions and waited for the opportunity.


    Su Yan certainly didn''t dare to take risks, he was sure to reveal some flaws.


    At this moment, Su Yan walked to the balcony, seemingly leisurely, but in fact his eyes were looking around.


    suddenly!


    A bullet came towards him, naturally towards his forehead, and it was bound to make a headshot.


    With almost impossible reaction power, Su Yan actually blocked the bullet with his hand. For this reason, the bullet hit his arm, and blood suddenly flowed out.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the wound on his arm. At this moment, he directly picked up 98k and shot it in the direction of the bullet.


    The opponent''s eyebrows are centered, so that the enemy can''t react at all, and he just died.


    Su Yan was relieved to get rid of this enemy, at least now he was in safety.


    At this moment, the wound on his arm is getting worse, and the bullet must be removed as soon as possible.


    Su Yan squeezed his arm, took out the dagger directly, took the bullet out of his arm, and made no sound during the whole process.


    This pain seemed to him like nothing, it was completely itchy. The pain he had experienced before was a hundred times more painful.


    Then Su Yan took out a bullet, shook the gunpowder inside the wound, found a lighter in the room, and ignited it directly.


    puff!


    The gunpowder burned, filled with a thick smoke, and the wound on Su Yan''s arm suddenly turned dark, with a smell of burnt flesh.


    Su Yan no longer paid attention. The only thing that was speechless was that he should have left a few bottles of first aid kits just now, otherwise he would not stop the wound with this.


    He is now a useless person, unable to treat the wound at all, he can only treat it like an ordinary person.


    Su Yan walked out at this moment and walked directly towards the sniper, wanting to see if he had a first aid kit.


    Following the trail, Su Yan walked to a bush, and at a glance he saw the enemy lying in it.


    The enemy is obviously dead, and there is no way there is still alive in the eyebrows, even if Su Yan aimed at him before wearing a level 3 helmet.


    But Su Yan couldn''t get happy at all, instead frowned, and a cold light shot in his eyes.


    This sniper''s equipment is gone, including his gun and even his helmet!


    This kind of thing happened again, and someone took his trophies away while he was not paying attention. This feeling made Su Yan very upset!

 Chapter 1427： Full image tracking

    Su Yan didn''t care about these equipment very much. What he cared about was that the enemy could take away the equipment when he felt nothing. This was a very scary thing.


    Su Yan was very upset at the moment, he was sure that this was not a trick of 3 of spades, it was actually someone who had specially shot his trophy.


    Of course, it may also be a coincidence, or the person this time is not the person from the previous game.


    But Su Yan made a decision at this moment, he must find this person and kill him personally!


    For the first time, Su Yan had a purpose in this illusion. It was a kind of majesty that could not be trampled on.


    But now there is no clue at all, the enemy is not simple, not even a footprint is left.


    But Su Yan did not believe in evil, as long as this person had been here, it would inevitably leave clues, but it was not easy to detect.


    Su Yan looked around and was very patient. Naturally, this matter was sloppy.


    At the same time, Yun and others also issued a report at this moment.


    "Captain, I killed five!" Huo said proudly.


    "I killed six!" An now said lightly, causing Huo''s face to droop.


    "I''m seven!" Bai said lightly, wiping a gun in a building at the moment.


    "I''m six!" Hayabusa smiled, he was already satisfied.


    "You are all good, I killed eight." Yun finally said, and he also killed the most enemies.


    Huo said dissatisfied at the moment: "I rely on you more than me."


    Su Yan said calmly at this moment: "It''s okay, I only killed five like you."


    Huo felt a lot of balance, and his unhappy face was swept away.


    "Captain, you have only killed five. You have to work hard."


    Bai Hahe laughed, with pride in his voice.


    "Well, you have to pay attention to safety and be vigilant at all times. This is not necessarily that simple."


    "Yes."


    "It''s best to get close to each other, so that''s the same." Su Yan said again.


    Yun and the others naturally agreed that Su Yan''s words were correct, but quite right, they all understood.


    After the communication was over, Su Yan continued to search around, but what made him frown was nothing.


    "It''s impossible not to leave clues."


    Su Yan didn''t believe in evil, and began to expand the area along the four sides. Nothing around here, there must be other places.


    Su Yan relied on his instinct to find a sign halfway up the mountain, which made him sneer.


    "Thunder Yunzong!"


    This brand is very simple, like it has a long history, not modern.


    The brand has no other special features, except for the three characters "Thunder Yunzong".


    Su Yan doesn''t have spiritual power now, otherwise it will definitely invade, so he can find out.


    But even if he couldn''t detect it, he knew the identity of the other party.


    The opponent is very likely to be a disciple of this so-called Thunder Cloud Sect, this possibility is still very big.


    Why Su Yan didn''t think that the other party was an elder, of course there was a reason.


    Su Yan knew that this brand was not simple. The Thunder Cloud Sect was probably a sect that could not be underestimated, and it was definitely stronger than the ethereal in the martial arts world.


    Then this sect must be the middle sect, and the elders and even the head of them are naturally extremely powerful.


    With the strength of the 3 of spades, it is impossible to catch that group of people to play the game like this.


    Su Yan''s previous battle with 5 of Spades and 6 of Spades had spent a lot of spiritual power, which gave the 4 of Spades a chance to trap him in the fantasy world.


    After confirming the identity of the other party, it would be much easier for Su Yan to handle it next.


    Su Yan held the sign tightly and glanced into the distance, a profound meaning appeared in his eyes.


    Of course he has his way to find it, even if he doesn''t have spiritual power, as long as he has this brand, it is impossible for the enemy to escape his tracking.


    The breeze shook Su Yan''s bangs, and the others had already left this place and walked away. After he left, the scene of this place turned out to be illusory, and finally disappeared.


    At this moment, the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades have presented everything about the illusion, and the entire organization can watch them.


    Even the 2 of spades is looking at the masterpiece of the 3 of spades at this moment, and there is not much talk.


    The 3 of spades spoke at the moment: "How about, is my masterpiece okay?!"


    He naturally asked the members of the killing organization, with a smug expression on his face.


    Other little guys naturally flatter you, and the 2 of spades naturally doesn''t say a word. As for the 5 of spades, Su Yan has already killed them all.


    "He killed five members of my killing organization. Of course, this grudge must be reported, but I must get his secret technique!"


    The three of spades licked his lips, revealing an evil charm, which was very incompatible with the Buddha''s appearance.


    The 4 of Spades interrupted at the moment: "This group of people in the martial arts world can''t be ignored, they also have a lot of secret skills."


    "Of course, I want them all!"


    The 3 of spades is so proud, at this moment he seems to be the center, everything will surround him.


    There was a long silence, only the sound of 2 of spades eating snacks.


    Very crisp, very loud, many people can''t help but swallow.


    He said at the moment: "This Su Ba is not easy at first, you can use this method."


    The 3 of spades smiled, noncommittal.


    "I think there is still a person in your illusion."


    Hearing this, the 3 of spades looked at the 4 of spades, and the two didn''t know who the 2 of spades was talking about.


    "The person Su Ba is looking for now."


    "He is a disciple of Thunder Cloud Sect, I don''t know the specifics, he has some ability." 3 of spades said lightly, and of course he also noticed this person.


    "Well, this person can make good use of it, Thunder Cloud Sect is a big sect."


    The 3 of spades nodded. Of course he knew the power of Thunder Cloud Sect.


    As a middle school, there are countless sects led by Leiyunzong, and it is not qualified to kneel and lick such sects as the ethereal.


    Although the Misty Sect is considered the first sect in the lower ranks, it is still countless times different compared to the Thunder Cloud Sect. There is also a difference between giant crocodiles and ants in the middle sect.


    "Let me say one last thing, if there is no secret technique, this group of people must not stay!"


    The voice of the two of spades was extremely cold, with a commanding tone.


    The three of spades and the four of spades nodded immediately. They also knew the meaning of the two of spades. This group of people was not a simple commodity, leaving behind a group of bombs.


    If the people in the Xiuwu world knew that he had captured so many people with the 3 of spades, then the entire Xiuwu world would have to trouble him, not to mention the entire Xiuwu world, even a middle school he could not resist.


    At this moment, Su Yan had arrived at the seaside pier, and intuitively told him that the person had been here.


    But when he arrived at the dock, he found nothing but two dead bodies here, and he was a step late.


    Su Yan was not discouraged, and left this place and continued to search. He had already started the full map search at this moment, and he was bound to find this person.

 Chapter 1428： Figure

    Su Yan didn''t believe it. He couldn''t find this person after searching the entire map. He was in a city at the moment, which was considered the largest city on the map.


    Su Yan shuttled between the cities. He had smelled a special smell from the token before, which was not found in other places or even in any other place.


    He can guarantee this, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to find this person so confidently, as long as he follows the smell, he can definitely find him.


    p In the city at this moment gunshots continued, and many people were facing each other, and they had to kill themselves to survive.


    Even though they all knew that the other party was not a robot, but a real flesh and blood person, they still pointed their guns at each other without hesitation.


    This is to survive. Under life, everything is fake, and everything seems less important.


    Su Yan rushed into a building, and he found a faint smell in the building, which made his face appear cold.


    Naturally, 98k is in hand. This does not mean that the equipment is very good, and Su Yan can confidently face a dozen people without revealing disadvantages.


    After entering the building, Su Yan searched layer by layer, naturally he would not miss any place.


    Having found nothing on the first floor, Su Yan rushed directly to the second floor, but an enemy appeared at the top of the stairs and shot a headshot without saying anything.


    But the sound was heard by the people in this building. Although Su Yan''s gun had a silencer, the enemy''s gun did not. When he died, he hit the ceiling with a shuttle.


    For a while, the people in the entire building became vigilant, one by one hiding or looking for Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, but still rushed to the second floor, inquiring about every room.


    When he reached the last room on the second floor, the door had not yet been opened, and the enemy inside was hit by a shuttle bullet.


    Xinkui Su Yan responded quickly and hurriedly hid beside the wall.


    But the enemy didn''t stop at all, and they bombarded the wall fiercely. Their weapons were so sophisticated that the walls couldn''t stop them, and bullets came through.


    Su Yan hurriedly lay down on the ground, facing the door, but also a shuttle of bullets returning color.


    The enemy was not so lucky, and Su Yan was directly beaten into a sieve and died.


    Su Yan rushed in and took a look, showing disappointment on his face. It was obvious that this enemy was not what he wanted to find.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan rushed to the third floor, but there were two enemies guarding the stairs. The submachine gun never stopped, and they kept blasting at him. The staircase was shattered by half.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t rush to this kind of firepower, he could only find another way.


    Su Yan smashed the window with the **** of the rifle, climbed directly along the window to the third floor, and then slipped in through the window on the third floor.


    But the two enemies at the entrance of the corridor didn''t find them at all, they were still banging on, and they were enjoying themselves.


    After a while, one of them said: "Okay, it''s so banging, it''s absolutely broken."


    The other person also stopped, took a cigarette from his bag, and took a leisurely sip.


    "Made, when can I leave this ghost place?" said smoking angrily.


    "I can''t leave, it''s one point to live one more point." The other person was extremely desperate.


    "Fart, I don''t believe you can''t live!"


    But as soon as his words fell, Su Yan''s gun touched the waists of the two of them, making the two of them look different.


    "Big big... big guy, don''t shoot."


    The foreheads of the two were constantly sweating, and their legs were already shaking with fright.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No."


    The two didn''t know what they were saying, so whether this is to spare them or kill them.


    "Where are you from?" Su Yan asked.


    "Big big... big guy, we are from the martial arts world."


    Su Yan raised his brows and said: "Of course I know that you are in the martial arts world, which school or family of the martial arts world?!"


    Su Yan said viciously, he didn''t want to waste time.


    "We are all disciples of Huayimen."


    "Hua Yimen?"


    One of them proudly said: "Hua Yimen is a martial art in the martial arts world, located in the land of Yizhou, it is a middle martial art!"


    The middle school Su Yan is not uncommon. I am afraid that many of the three of spades caught this time are related to the middle school. He cares about Yizhou.


    "Yizhou?"


    The man said with contempt: "You don''t even know Yizhou?"


    "Say!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, the gun could not help but reached the waist of this person.


    "Okay, I said, I said." The man immediately persuaded.


    "The realm of Xiuwu is actually divided into Kyushu. Outside of Kyushu, there are barbarians, including Xi, Dong, Bei and Nan."


    "What does Ximan mean?"


    "Ximan is a powerful Western man. The awakened people and even wizards in the West are comparable to the existence of masters in the Chinese martial arts world, but the strength is still very different, and it can barely be considered a Western man.


    "..."


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. According to this person, Nanban was a powerful cultivator in Southeast Asia and even Australia. He was really respected by China, and all the lands were barbarians.


    "In fact, this is planned by the people in the martial arts community, and other places have also turned themselves into the center, calling us the martial arts community the dragon of the East."


    Su Yan nodded. He still knows a lot about Hua Guo. He has always been self-sufficient, and everything else is wild, either demeaning or disdain. This is normal, because of strength.


    "Boss, can you let us go now?" This person looked forward to it.


    Su Yan smiled and said lightly: "If you let you go, the game will never end."


    "you!"


    With two bangs, the two of them fell directly into a pool of blood and were directly passed away.


    Su Yan continued to search, but the whole building was searched, but there was no shadow anymore. The person seemed to have left here.


    But Su Yan was not discouraged, and entering this building was not useless, at least it gave him a more comprehensive understanding of the martial arts world.


    "Kyushu Xiuwu, hum, if I can go out alive, then I must see how mysterious you really are."


    Su Yan lit the cigarettes that had been raided from the two enemies just now, and took a sip with a look of determination.


    "This...what bullshit."


    Su Yan threw the cigarette directly on the ground, trampled it out, and then walked outside the house.


    At this moment, the gunshots in this city are still constant. They are all helpless people. In order to survive, they have to face Ge.


    As long as you enter this illusion, it is the plaything of the 3 of spades, even the current Su Yan is still the same.


    Su Yan walked out of the building and glanced at the **** in the distance. The sunlight shining into his eyes made him a little unable to open his eyes.


    It was really helpless without spiritual power, but Su Yan''s expression suddenly changed in the next second.


    Because in that **** place, there was a figure with a very face scarf, and disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 1429： Fierce fight

    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly ran, rushing towards the slope, almost using the strength of a breastfeeding.


    But when he reached the slope, the black veiled man ran away, which made Su Yan extremely upset.


    "I saw this person for the first time!"


    Su Yan was extremely convinced that this man with a black veil was the one he was looking for, and it was very likely the one who snatched his trophies twice.


    "Let me see you this time, and want to escape, there is no door!"


    Su Yan rushed to a warehouse not far away because he saw someone driving a jeep, which was a good means of transportation for him.


    Su Yan stood directly in the middle of the road, calmly facing the approaching jeep, without being timid.


    There were three people in the jeep, and the scared man in the middle saw Su Yan at the moment, and couldn''t help but angrily said: "Mad, there is a way that is not afraid of death, and kill him for me."


    The two men on the side drew out submachine guns directly, and shot a shuttle at Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned over and avoided, and none of the bullets hit, which made the people in the car extremely angry.


    "Made, met a ruthless character!"


    The two continued to shoot at Su Yan again, and the bullet hit the road instead of splashing his stones, and the ashes were rolled up.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Su Yan to just let this group of people fight. What he wanted was a car. At this moment, the car entered the shooting range and just killed it.


    Aiming and pulling the trigger easily, the three of them were shot in the eyebrows and died directly.


    No one controlled the car and drove indiscriminately, but Su Yan rushed to the car and kicked the three people out of the car.


    Then he sat in the car, controlled the steering wheel, and drove away.


    With a jeep, the speed is naturally much faster, and Su Yan is heading all the way towards the road at the moment.


    Because he could smell the black veiled veiled person on the way, there was no way to hide this smell. It was very special to Su Yan and easy to spot.


    Galloping all the way, Su Yan left City P, now in a desolate place, and the smell continued along the way, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but increase his horsepower.


    "I see where you are going this time!"


    A bridge appeared in front of Su Yan, and there was a shadow on the bridge running fast, which made Su Yan unbelievable.


    You must know that this is an illusion, everyone has no spiritual power, this person''s speed is too terrifying.


    However, Su Yan still didn''t have the slightest timidity. The car rushed to the bridge. No matter how fast this person was, there would be times when he was tired, but the car would not slow down.


    After rushing all the way to the bridgehead, Su Yan stopped, because the opponent occupies a favorable terrain and was shooting him at the moment.


    Su Yan hid behind the car, took out the sniper rifle, then turned around and fired a shot directly at the bridge chain.


    The gun hit the wire rope without error, and the bullet deviated from the direction and rushed directly toward the top of the wire rope.


    And that top is where the enemy is. Su Yan believes that this shot can definitely kill this person.


    He didn''t like the previous feeling, and he dared to take away the equipment without noticing it. This is a bad feeling and he wants to eliminate it.


    Although this game is playing them with 3 of Spades, Su Yan doesn''t want an opponent he can''t control in this game, at least he can''t lose this game.


    However, Su Yan''s idea fell through, and the bullet did not hit the enemy, because after firing a few shots, the man in the black veil had already left the top of the bridge.


    At the same time, a bazooka was aimed at Su Yan, the bullet was loaded, and it flew directly. Before Su Yan had any reaction, it exploded.


    The jeep became a piece of flaming fragments, and Su Yan was also hit by the heat wave and hit the bridge deck, almost falling down.


    Su Yan only felt his brain rumbling, with blood flowing on his head, and he was injured.


    Even with a third-level helmet and a third-level rebound shirt, it is impossible to protect him unscathed. It is fortunate that he is not dead.


    The reason why Su Yan was hit was because he didn''t know that the opponent had a rocket launcher. This was simply a bug.


    Su Yan shook his head hard to restore his clarity, and couldn''t help cursing at this moment: "Your sister, there is a bazooka in this game!"


    Of course he scolded the 3 of spades, this time he was completely overcast by the 3 of spades.


    And the black veiled veiled man came over with a gun at this moment, wanting to confirm Su Yan''s life and death.


    Su Yan hurriedly lay motionless on the ground, trying to fool him.


    But this person came over, looked at Su Yan and said, "I don''t want to kill people, but you forced me. You are the first person I killed here!"


    The muzzle was aimed at Su Yan''s head, which made Su Yan unable to pretend, so he hurriedly hit the carp and kicked it towards the muzzle.


    At the same time, the black veiled veiled man also pulled the trigger, but the bullet did miss Su Yan.


    At the same time, the gun was kicked off the bridge by Su Yan, which made Su Yan relieved.


    However, he did not expect that the opponent also kicked and kicked his two guns off the bridge.


    Both of them had no guns, only daggers and pans.


    "Who are you?!" Su Yan asked coldly.


    "Who are you, why are you chasing me?!" This person asked rhetorically.


    "You have strengthened my trophy twice, of course I will chase you."


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and there was no hint of relaxation.


    And the black veiled veiled man said at the moment: "I passed by and picked it up, and I didn''t write your name."


    "It was the first time someone dared to pick up my things!"


    Su Yan flew away with a kick, and at the same time the dagger in his hand was also slashed towards the neck of the black veiled veiled person, very fast.


    The black veiled person is not afraid at all, the dagger in his hand directly confronts the speed dagger, making a harsh metal sound.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s foot was blocked by the black veiled person''s foot, completely dissolving Su Yan''s offensive.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed slightly, and he was aware of this person''s unusualness during this fight. If he had spiritual power, he might be at least a strong Yin Dan.


    The black veiled veil frowned, and she also thought that Su Yan was not easy to deal with.


    However, neither of them had the intention to retreat, they both had the intention of arrogantly that they had to defeat the other''s will.


    Su Yan shot again, spinning the dagger in his hand, and pierced it directly at the thigh of the man with a black veil, obviously aimed at her aorta.


    The black veiled person did not dare to show weakness, did not fear Su Yan''s attack at all, and the dagger also moved towards Su Yan''s neck.


    Obviously this is a rhythm that is desperately fighting with Su Yan. Su Yan can''t help but curse in his heart. This is really a cruel person.


    However, Su Yan did not back down, how could he back down, the dagger still attacking the enemy.


    However, Su Yan stopped when the dagger was a minute away from the black veiled person, because the black veiled person''s dagger was only a minute away from his neck.

 Chapter 1430： woman

    The two stopped at the same time, feeling the chill of the dagger, and the cold feeling was in their hearts.


    Su Yan looked at this person, with a cold killing intent on his face, the most majestic.


    And the eyes of the black veiled veiled man stared at Su Yan steadily, without the slightest timidity, but she was tenacious.


    "Don''t dare to move?" Su Yan said coldly.


    "Do you dare to move?" The black veiled man asked back.


    "Don''t dare to move."


    Su Yan said very bluntly, but he didn''t dare to move. As long as he moved a bit, he wouldn''t doubt that the dagger would cross his neck.


    "You dare not move, but I don''t care."


    The black veiled veiled man said again, with a trace of disdain in his words.


    "Huh, the jade is burnt, do you think I''m afraid?"


    "My thigh artery is most severed. As long as I can find the first aid kit within a period of time, I won''t die!"


    The eyes of the black veiled veiled person burst into light at this moment, and the lingering chill was full of chills, and there was a strong sense of oppression, as if she was dominant.


    "And you ended up being slashed by a dagger in my hand, and you were taken off your head directly!"


    A glimmer of cold light flashed from the dagger, proving its sharpness and cutting off Su Yan''s head was not difficult.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and then said, "Don''t you feel your body is numb?"


    "I don''t feel it, now is the time for you to make a choice. Either become my slave or take a gamble with me."


    "Why should I bet, you have already lost."


    "Hmph, lost, how could I...not right!"


    The man with the black gauze veil just came out, but found that there was something wrong with his body, and his whole body was really numb.


    This feeling of numbness is not the maintenance of the posture, not the sorrow of the muscles, but the brain losing control of the body.


    "you!"


    The black veiled person looked at Su Yan angrily, knowing that it must be Su Yan''s move.


    "You''re a little tender when you fight with me, do you think I will let you point to my neck?"


    Su Yan took away the black veiled man''s dagger, and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Hmph, you can''t use the carving tricks." The black veiled man said with disdain.


    "Really, when you struck, I already used the end of the dagger to tap your acupuncture points, otherwise, how could you feel that your body has lost control."


    "impossible!"


    The black veiled person directly denied that in that case, how could Su Yan still tap her acupuncture points, every second counts. If Su Yan does tap her acupuncture points, wouldn''t it be much faster than his skill.


    "Believe it or not is your business, but then I have to solve my business."


    Su Yan looked at the black veiled man and asked, "You did the two previous times."


    "So what, I should kill you before!"


    Su Yan didn''t deny her words, if it made him want to kill him before, he was really sure, because Su Yan really didn''t notice it.


    "What concealment did you rely on!"


    "My Thunder Cloud Sect has a myriad of secret techniques, it''s just a trivial one, it''s easy to escape your detection."


    "Although I don''t have divine insight, my acuity is not something that a small secret technique can evade. Besides, you don''t have the spiritual power now and can use the secret technique of fart."


    Su Yan pierced his words, causing the black veiled person''s face to change slightly, and then stopped talking.


    "Let''s say, you didn''t kill me before, and I don''t have to kill you, but you must say everything I want to know."


    Su Yan found a place to sit down, and said lightly while looking at the black veil.


    The black veiled veiled man hesitated, and finally said: "This is my Thunder Cloud Sect''s non-passing secret technique, which can be used without spiritual power."


    "Oh, it''s kind of magical." Su Yan smiled, "If you don''t say I won''t leave you in danger."


    "I didn''t kill you twice before. You let me go once and it''s even, you still made money."


    "Now is not the time for you to bargain."


    The man in the black veil was anxious and said, "I said you can''t learn it. What''s the use."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." said the black veiled man, "haoran is righteous in his heart, everything in the world is inaudible!"


    The body of the black gauze veil faded a bit, which made Su Yan frowned slightly.


    Without the hiding skills of spiritual power, he can also hide his aura. This secret technique is really extraordinary, which makes him interested.


    "It''s that simple?" Su Yan asked.


    "Yes, I already said, you can let me go."


    Su Yan tried it directly, but his body did not change at all, which made the black veiled person laugh.


    "How can you learn the secret technique of my Thunder Cloud Sect?"


    "Not always."


    Su Yan roared again, at this moment his body unexpectedly showed a subtle change. Although it was not as weakened as a black veiled person, it had an effect.


    This made the black gauze veil''s face shocked, with an incredible face.


    "You... how did you learn!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you don''t get into the flow, how can I not learn."


    The black veiled person looked at Su Yan''s face not as indifferently as before, but showed a look of jealousy and even horror.


    Now she knew that Su Yan was not simple, she was an unfathomable figure.


    "Are you a disciple of the martial arts world?!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I am not from the martial arts world, I am from the martial arts world."


    "Impossible, how can the ants in the martial arts world learn my sect''s awe-inspiring righteousness technique so easily."


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain anything, he didn''t need to convince people.


    At this moment, Su Yan walked towards the black veiled person, which made the black veiled person''s complexion unchanged, and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "You...what do you want to do, you don''t want to kill me, do you?"


    Su Yan did not speak, approached this person, and directly lifted her veil, revealing a dignified little white-faced man.


    "Huh, do you want to see how handsome I am?"


    "Handsome, then do you mind if I touch under you?"


    The person looked shocked and said angrily: "Rogue!"


    "Huh, only women can say hooligans, right?"


    "Who said that, men can also scold, you are a pervert, and you want to touch me."


    "Then I will treat it as a pervert."


    Su Yan stretched his hand toward the person''s crotch, as if to try her gender.


    "You...stop it!"


    "Let me stop, then you will restore your face!"


    "Okay, I just recover."


    At this moment, this person''s voice has also changed, instead of the male voice just now, it turned into a soft female voice.


    "You bully a woman so, what a man."


    Regaining her face, this woman is superior in appearance, with a fairy aura, and a feeling of pride in the world.


    "Go ahead, what is your name?"


    The woman curled her lips and said, "It''s okay to tell you, but don''t scare you."


    "is it?"


    "My name is Lei Xianying."

 Chapter 1431： The way to escape!

    "Lei Xianying, the name is unique enough, and I''m really scared."


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, naturally mocking the woman.


    "I haven''t finished it yet!"


    Lei Xianying was full of anger. If she couldn''t move now, she would definitely cramp Su Yan.


    "My father''s name is Leiyun, Sect Master Leiyun!"


    Lei Xianying said proudly, Lei Yun is naturally a hero she admires in her heart, and she is the proudest person.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are Miss Lei Yunzong."


    "Shut up, don''t call me Miss, I am not a Miss, call me Princess Princess!"


    Lei Xianying said angrily, the word "Miss" is too mixed, and it has been abused.


    "You are not good at it, but you are first-rate."


    Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying. This female oval face had a bit of elegance, but there was also a bit of pungency in her face. She belonged to a woman who seemed quiet but strong.


    Su Yan doesn''t care about her beauty, which is useless for Su Yan, because any woman does not have his golden poetry and beauty.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Lei Xianying immediately poked his mouth, and said angrily: "You are talking nonsense, I am already beautiful."


    Lei Xianying looked only in her twenties, a few years older than Su Yan. Such an age reveals a mature charm, coupled with her savage and willful meaning, it is quite likable. .


    "You are the daughter of Sect Master Thunder Cloud. It stands to reason that you should be in the palm of your hand. Why were you caught by the 3 of Spades?"


    "Three of spades, just an ant, I came in voluntarily."


    Lei Xianying said with a disdainful face, if she wanted to escape at the beginning, it would be easy, but she didn''t escape.


    "Oh, why?"


    Su Yan became interested, and this woman came in voluntarily, which was still a bit beyond his expectation.


    "Of course I came in for a purpose."


    Lei Xianying didn''t intend to tell Su Yan, with a vigilant expression on his face.


    "Tell me, maybe I can help you."


    "Just you, an ant from the martial arts world, cut it!"


    Lei Xianying looked contemptuous, and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    If it wasn''t for her spiritual power to dissipate, she could pack the ticket and definitely knock Su Yan with one punch.


    Seeing Lei Xianying pouting his mouth, Su Yan became more amused.


    "Do you know the rankings?"


    "Of course I know, it''s nothing more than what the Dark Night Organization is playing with."


    "I am currently fifth on the local list."


    "Fifth, cut, my dad said, third he doesn''t like it."


    Su Yan frowned. Why is this woman so incapable of cleaning up? You must know that she is now being held hostage by Su Yan and can kill her at any time.


    "You are still a virgin, if you are not honest, I don''t mind making you a woman!"


    Su Yan threatened, showing evil charm on his face.


    Lei Xianying immediately changed color and looked at Su Yan vigilantly: "You dare, if you think about me halfway, my father will definitely take your skin off."


    "Really, when the rice is cooked and matured, your father may recognize my son-in-law."


    "shameless!"


    Lei Xianying was very angry, but his face was flushed.


    "Well, I have had enough trouble with you, now is the time to talk about business."


    Su Yan recovered and took out a token from his arms.


    "This is yours."


    Lei Xian greeted him with surprise on his face.


    "Yes, this is mine, give it to me quickly."


    "Here you want to be beautiful, what is the use of this thing."


    "You!" Lei Xian Yingliu''s eyebrows were erected, really wanting to crack Su Yan.


    But she thought for a while, and a strange expression appeared on her face.


    "This token is a personal thing my father gave me and can be used when I am in danger."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he couldn''t help saying, "Then you are really playing here, you can go anytime you want to go?"


    Lei Xianying curled his lips and said displeasure: "I thought so at first, but later I found out that the distress signal was released."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This illusion cuts off the signal, and I can''t ask my father for help."


    Su Yan can think so now that this man in his twenties is still playing around like a crazy girl. As a result, he plays too much and now he can''t get out.


    Of course, this was just a superficial thought, he didn''t just think so, there was a cunning look in Lei Xianying''s eyes, and he definitely came here for another purpose.


    "What is your purpose here?"


    "It''s okay to tell you."


    Lei Xianying became serious, and at this moment he was extremely serious, Su Yan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that she could be so normal when she was serious.


    "I originally had a younger sister, but in fifteen years, I went to Lingnan with us and went away."


    Lei Xianying said that his eyes were reddened. This has always been the heart disease of his family. For fifteen years, there has been no news from his sister.


    "You won''t have any problems in your mind, how come there is your sister in this illusion."


    "I originally thought that they were arresting the martial arts community for torture and so on, maybe they could enter their internal organization to have a look, the result..."


    Lei Xianying lowered her head, now she really has no choice.


    "Your sister."


    Su Yan frowned at this moment. He always felt that Lei Xianying wanted to be alone, but he couldn''t tell.


    However, the key point in Su Yan''s mind was not Lei Xianying''s sister, but the token.


    Lei Xianying said that the token could ask his father for help, which gave Su Yan hope.


    "How about Thunder Cloud Sect and Misty Sect?"


    Su Yan tentatively asked, he still wanted to know the realm of Sect Master Thunder Cloud and see if he could defeat the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades.


    Surprisingly, Lei Xianying said disdainfully: "Please don''t compare that trash sect with our Leiyun sect."


    "I can tell you that even I can hang on the vague suzerain."


    Su Yan nodded, the suzerain of the ethereal door was not that powerful, so he asked.


    "Then your father can beat 3 of spades and 4 of spades?"


    "Of course it can. They are just the latter stage of Yin Dan. If they are one, I can fight against each other without losing the wind."


    "So you are in the late Yin Dan?"


    "Of course, it is much better than your Taoist Consummation."


    "..."


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, but he was a Taoist Consummation, but not so weak, if it hadn''t been for fighting with the 5 of Spades before.


    He will never be caught by the 3 of Spades and the 4 of Spades, and even if he can''t win, escape is very easy.


    "Then your father is Yin Dan Consummation?"


    "Cut, the trash of Yin Dan Consummation is also worthy of my father?"


    Su Yan was slightly stunned, feeling this thundercloud is a strong Yang Dan? !


    "Hey, why are you talking so much nonsense? I can''t get out anyway."


    "Not necessarily!"


    However, Su Yan said, Lei Xianying was slightly startled.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, this was an opportunity, a chance to get out of trouble.

 Chapter 1432： try

    "What do you mean?"


    Lei Xian greeted Su Yan and frowned slightly, wondering what he was going to do.


    "I can tell you. I am much older than you. If you really plot against me, it won''t be my disadvantage."


    Lei Xianying kept looking at Su Yan at this moment, and found that Su Yan was really good, and it could be said that she had attracted her.


    If Su Yan really wanted that raw rice and cooked rice, she wouldn''t have any resistance now, instead she would have a hint of excitement.


    But Su Yan was very serious, and everything just now was just a joke.


    He turned on the communication list at the moment, and said to Yun and others: "Where are you now, answer quickly!"


    In a few seconds, Yun spoke first.


    "I''m in the harbor now, facing an enemy. This enemy is a bit powerful."


    "Find a way to retreat and come to the bridgehead of city p."


    Yun Wei was stunned and asked, "Captain, what happened?"


    "Of course, let you come."


    "it is good."


    Yun did not hesitate, took a chance, and directly withdrew from the harbor and ran towards P City.


    At the same time, Bai et al. got the news and moved closer to City P.


    Since Su Yan said it, there must be a willingness, and of course they have to take orders.


    And Lei Xianying said at this moment: "You are not alone?!"


    "of course."


    "You haven''t told me what you meant just now." Lei Xianying asked.


    "I said not necessarily, it must be a chance to go out."


    "what chance?"


    "You token, didn''t you say that you can notify your father."


    Lei Xian faced ashes, his excitement disappeared instantly.


    "Didn''t I say that, the signal can''t be transmitted."


    "If you can''t pass it, that doesn''t mean I can''t pass it."


    "You?!" Lei Xianying looked contemptuous, "Cut."


    Su Yan didn''t say much, so let Yun and the others gather first before talking. Then you can try it out.


    At this moment, the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades naturally looked at everything, but they didn''t know what Su Yan and others said.


    "Fourth, listen to what they have said!"


    There was a hint of anxiety in the 3 of spades, and he always felt something was wrong with Lei Xianying.


    The 4 of Spades nodded and cast a secret technique, and the entire map began to become illusory.


    "This...what''s going on?!"


    Lei Xianying said in horror, extremely vigilant.


    Su Yan frowned, he naturally knew this strange.


    "This is the 4 of Spades performing a secret technique. He is probably trying to eavesdrop on us."


    "Then what to do?"


    "Next we can''t say nothing about tokens and even your father."


    Lei Xianying nodded, now listening to Su Yan''s words, she also knows the urgency and seriousness of the matter.


    Moreover, Su Yan said before that she could escape, which also moved her.


    "Well, how old are you this year?"


    "twenty five."


    "I''m too old, I won''t marry after twenty-five."


    "you!"


    Lei Xianying immediately looked very angry, and wanted to give Su Yan a punch, but she still resisted it.


    "Have you talked about friends?"


    "No!"


    "Oh, really a virgin body."


    "Ask these again, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth apart!" Lei Xianying was already on the verge of anger.


    Su Yan spread his hands and said, "Well, don''t talk about it."


    He didn''t dare to be anxious, if this woman loses her mind, it would be a bad thing.


    After a few hours, Yun and others came to Qiaotou one after another.


    Seeing Su Yan, everyone was very happy, with smiles on their faces.


    "Captain, it''s like playing a game this time, I killed ten!"


    Yun said proudly, very proud.


    "I also killed eight." Hayao said.


    And Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s not a game business now, let you come and stay here for me."


    "why?"


    All five of them looked confused, not understanding what Su Yan was going to do.


    "Just listen to me, take out all your first aid kits."


    "Yo."


    Five people took out the searched first aid kits one after another, adding up to more than 20 achievements.


    Counting Su Yan and Lei Xianying, forty in total, that''s a lot.


    And the 3 of spades looked at everything with a sneer on his face.


    "I thought Su Ba was going to do anything first. It turned out to be useless work."


    There was a hint of sarcasm on the 3 of spades'' face, how could he put enough spiritual power into it, this is simply impossible.


    "Fourth old man, look at it, I''ll take a nap."


    After watching it for too long, the 3 of spades was also a little tired, and I couldn''t help but want to rest.


    The 4 of spades nodded, watching everything alone.


    Su Yan looked at a pile of first aid kits, took out the token from his pocket, and looked at Lei Xianying.


    "What''s the secret?"


    Lei Xianying frowned. This secret is the secret of their Leiyun Sect and it must not be passed on.


    But it was already a dangerous moment, and she couldn''t care about it.


    "The night in Wuxia is moving, Cangjiang is thundering in October. The dragon and the snake cannot sting, and the world is struggling to return. But they smashed through the mountains, and the cliffs are deep. Why be jealous of the clouds and rain, the thunder of the king of Chu.


    "A poem?" Su Yan frowned and asked.


    "You can understand the meaning for yourself."


    Lei Xianying didn''t say clearly that if he couldn''t understand this, it would be impossible for Su Yan to start.


    Su Yan didn''t ask, but the poem came up in his mind, slowly trying to figure it out.


    After a while, Su Yan showed a smile on his face.


    "I understand."


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged, waving his hands, and all the first aid kits began to rush towards him.


    The first aid kit shattered, and the light spiritual power gathered together and directly penetrated into the token.


    Su Yan''s eyes widened and pointed directly at the sky!


    "Thunder!"


    In the original illusion of nothingness, there was a slight fluctuation, and the illusion actually changed.


    This made the 4 of spades look surprised and frowned.


    "Doug day, I still want to get out of trouble, I make you dishonest!"


    The 4 of spades directly used the secret technique, turning the illusion into a land of demons, and the whole place was isolated from the outside world.


    But at this moment, there was still a faint lightning in the sky that pierced the illusion and directly hit the token.


    Lei Xianying''s face was unbelievable, and he couldn''t believe the scene before him.


    She didn''t think that Su Yan could actually recruit Thunder, which surprised her too much.


    "You brought thunder!"


    "It was discovered by the 4 of Spades. I don''t know if it can be passed."


    Su Yan frowned and said, this was just his attempt. Lei was here, but he didn''t know if Lei went out.


    "Even if you can''t spread it, you at least tried it."


    Lei Xianying''s face was shaking, and Su Yan''s talent shocked her. You must know that it took her three years to summon Lei after learning the secret technique of Thunder Cloud School.


    The thunder that this summoned was naturally different from the thunder and lightning, and it was even more difficult to summon, but it was easy for Su Yan.

 Chapter 1433： fury!

    "Boy, I want to do a trick!"


    The voice of 4 of spades furiously came, like a scourge, and the whole illusion was about to collapse.


    The illusion was transformed by him, and naturally followed his mood. The anger of the 4 of spades directly caused the illusion to be unstable, which shows his anger.


    The 3 of spades, who was planning to take a nap, came over and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "This kid just wanted to pass on information through secret techniques!"


    The 4 of spades said angrily, with killing intent in his eyes.


    The 3 of spades disagreed, and said lightly: "Is it just a try? What''s all the fuss about."


    "He has caused thunder!"


    The three of spades'' complexion changed, and he couldn''t help saying: "Really?!"


    "Of course, otherwise you think I will be angry?!"


    "Then collect all the first aid kits!"


    The three of spades'' complexion was completely gloomy. He was originally playing a game, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would be able to make things happen. He really underestimated it.


    "Su Baxian, you still don''t give up."


    Su Yan heard the sound and said loudly: "Why, are you afraid?"


    3 of spades disdainfully said: "I''m afraid, I''ll be afraid, even if you are a mere ant, you can''t invite anyone to send a message."


    "Then you still cut off my news."


    The 3 of Spades is not afraid of the people behind Su Yan, after all, Su Yan is just a rookie in the martial arts world, he is afraid of the martial arts world!


    This time he arrested hundreds of people in the Xiuwu world. If the people in the Xiuwu world knew about this, he would be arrested even if he fled to the ends of the world.


    That kind of consequence can''t even think of the 3 of spades, he is an enemy of the entire martial arts world!


    "Watch tight, don''t go wrong!"


    The 3 of spades commanded, there is no more mentality to play at this moment.


    Even if you can''t use Su Yan''s secret technique, you can''t poke out the basket. These people are all bombs, which may detonate at any time.


    "In my opinion, it has been solved, otherwise it will really happen."


    The 4 of spades was shocked, he was really scared, after all, the 3 of spades caught too many people.


    Although they are not important figures, the power of the sect of the Xiuwu world cannot be trampled on. Even if you catch one of its sweeping servants, it will make you irresistible for its reputation and majesty.


    "I''m afraid of a fart. Didn''t it spread out? No one knows."


    The 3 of spades patted the 4 of spades on the shoulder and went on to rest.


    The 4 of spades can only nod his head, he is still confident in the magic of the illusion, how can he let such a weak spiritual power spread out.


    Even in Su Yan''s heyday, he could make Su Yan''s spiritual power unable to escape from the illusion.


    The 4 of spades calmed down completely, with a slight cold sweat on his forehead, he was panicked, and he had doubts about his ability and became a frightened bird.


    At this moment, Su Yan frowned. He had no hope for such a thin thunder, how could this spread.


    "It looks like I''m going to work in vain."


    Su Yan couldn''t help it, only a little spiritual power, unless he had a lot of spiritual power, then he was confident.


    But Lei Xianying on the side showed excitement, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "You...Honestly, have you secretly learned my Lei Family Secret Art before!"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and said displeased: "I secretly learned your Lei family secret technique, nonsense."


    How could he do something to learn secretly, even if he wants to learn, someone else will send it or **** it.


    "Then how can you master it so quickly!"


    Lei Xianying looked unbelievable, and he had not recalled from the shock.


    "It''s just a trivial trick, something that is easy to come by."


    Su Yan said indifferently, this was really a small technique for him, and it was too far away from his Sixteen Shaking Forms, let alone "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos".


    "Little magic, believe it or not, I''m working hard with you!"


    Yun and the others were dumbfounded, and they didn''t understand at this moment.


    Bai couldn''t help but said at this moment: "Where did this woman come out?"


    There was a hint of vigilance in her eyes, even jealous, and she didn''t know why she was like this.


    "Okay, stop making trouble." Su Yan waved his hand and said, "She is Lei Xianying, the daughter of Sect Master Leiyun."


    "Thunder Yunzong?"


    "The martial art of Xiuwu world." Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying and asked, "What realm were you before?"


    "In the middle of Yin Dan, I can play against 3 of Spades or 4 of Spades without losing the wind."


    "Yin Dan Realm"


    Bai et al. looked astonished. The strong emotional Yin Dan is Chinese cabbage, is it everywhere.


    They had suffered enough from coming along. Taoist Su Yan successfully abused the Yin Dan strong, and the Yin Dan strong also met one group after another, which made them too difficult to accept.


    "boast!"


    Bai said in disbelief, she naturally didn''t believe it, of course, she didn''t believe it.


    "Hmph, the ants of the Taoist early days, I will explain to you what they are doing." Lei Xianying said disdainfully.


    "you!"


    "enough!"


    Su Yan roared coldly at this moment, with a violent expression on his face, making everyone quiet.


    "Now our situation is extremely dangerous. The 3 of spades has discovered our purpose. I am afraid that we will tear up the votes at any time. You are still in a mood."


    "Don''t worry, my father came back to save me."


    Lei Xianying said indifferently, at this moment she was completely worried.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yan was puzzled.


    "You sent the message just now."


    "Such a weak spiritual power, long ago intercepted by the 4 of spades." Bai interjected now.


    "Hmph, this token is not an ordinary token, as long as thunder comes, he can make my father feel it."


    Hearing this, Su Yan showed a smile on his face, and the others were also excited.


    When the strong sun pill comes, they can definitely get out of trouble.


    ...


    In the realm of Xiuwu, the land of Yizhou, and the top of the sky, there is a floating mountain, and there is a towering gate above the mountain, which is the Thunder Cloud Sect.


    The sect is so magnificent and magnificent, people will think it is like the Tianting Nantianmen.


    In the sect, many people are cultivating, all the secrets and secrets are continuous, wonderful, and even more powerful and shocking.


    In the main hall of the sect, the leading man above the hall looked violent, and his eyes flashed with anger, making everyone present dare not say a word.


    "A bunch of rubbish, I asked you to look for it for ten days, but there is still no news!"


    This person is Lei Yun, the lord of the Thunder Cloud Sect, and the father of Lei Xianying. According to her, he is already a strong Yang Dan.


    But at this moment, Lei Yun''s complexion changed, and he felt a wave of fluctuations, which he was very familiar with.


    "Sect Master, did Xian''er send the news?" an elderly man asked.


    Lei Yun was overjoyed and said loudly: "I know where Xian''er is now. Fortunately, she sent a distress signal!"


    "Unreasonably, someone dare to deal with Xian''er and let me kill him!"

 Chapter 1434： Necropower!

    This old-fashioned person is Lei Qianjue, the chief elder of the Thunder Cloud Sect, and his cultivation is unfathomable. It is said that he is also an old monster who has stepped into the realm of Yang Dan, but some people say that he is still in Yin Dan.


    Even if the Yin Dan is complete, it is also terrifying existence.


    Lei Yun glanced at Lei Qianjue and said, "Xian''er is in Africa this time. I don''t know the people in that place."


    "Don''t worry, who cares about him, can''t I deal with it?!"


    Lei Qianjue said angrily, Lei Xianying is the jewel in Leiyun''s palm, everyone in the entire Leiyun Sect is holding it in his palms, and Lei Qianjue loves Lei Xianying even more.


    "Well, then I will trouble the Great Elder."


    "Hmph, I want to see this time, who dared to deal with Xian''er, I let him die without a burial place!"


    Lei Qianjue''s eyes shot out two lightning bolts, and there were violent thunder waves in the entire hall, which was extremely shocked.


    Lei Qianjue was so angry for no reason. He did like Lei Xianying, but in fact he was for his grandson.


    As an existence higher than Leiyun''s seniority, but he can only serve as the elder of Leiyun Sect, he has not been convinced, but he can''t beat Leiyun.


    For this reason Lei Qianjue thought of his grandson. If his grandson could marry Lei Xianying, then everything would not be perfect, so he was so angry.


    Others naturally have no right to speak, and they all agree with them.


    "It''s not too late, then I''ll go down first!"


    Lei Qianjue stepped on the void, and a white cloud floated up and carried him away in an instant.


    "Sect Master don''t worry, the great elder can deal with a few ants in the martial arts world."


    Lei Baisha, the second elder of Lei Yunzong, said lightly at this moment, he naturally knew Lei Qianjue''s abilities.


    Lei Yun nodded, of course he trusted and even assured Lei Qianjue.


    But at this moment his face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help saying: "I was so angry that I forgot."


    "What did the lord forget?"


    "Should let the great elder bring the enemy back!"


    "..."


    At this moment, Lei Qianjue has floated down on the clouds and entered the earth from Yunding Mountain. However, he did not reach Africa at this moment, but came from China.


    After all, the martial arts community is in the land of China, so naturally it is in China.


    Lei Qianjue didn''t care, and the operation of the tactics disappeared. It only took him a few hours to reach Country A.


    "The desert of country A, I''m here too!"


    Lei Qianjue was originally a hot temper, but he has also cultivated his character during this period of time and rarely cursed people.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t bear it at all. It was because I was too angry.


    At this moment, the 3 of spades woke up, because he felt a wave of fluctuations, imitating this wave as if the sword was pointing here.


    "Who is coming, can it be the 2 of spades?"


    The 3 of spades looked at the sky and frowned slightly.


    The 4 of spades said: "Could it be that he is also heartened and wants to directly intervene."


    "Hmph, I''ve said everything, when the time comes, I will come up with the secret technique and share it with everyone."


    "He''s not a Sanshui kid, can he be fooled." The 4 of spades said with disdain.


    "Follow him, we won''t kill him if he comes."


    "it is good."


    The two continued to wait and see the situation in the illusion, and they were already a little impatient at this moment.


    "Walnut 3, just waiting like this is too time-consuming, and there is nothing to be seen in this game."


    "At first, I wanted to make progress step by step, to see if they had no spiritual ability, they did have a playful mentality at that time!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in the eyes of the 3 of spades, and continued: "But now I also feel annoyed, and I shouldn''t continue playing!"


    "Then what happens next?"


    "Give them spiritual power directly and let them fight together!"


    The complexion of the 4 of spades changed. Just now the slight spiritual power made them falsely alarmed, wouldn''t it be more troublesome to the spiritual power directly?


    "Let it go, I have the Buddha Kingdom in my palm, they can''t escape my palm!"


    The 4 of spades nodded, and he did trust the ability of the 3 of spades. The Buddha in his palm was a secret technique, and it was rumored to have a relationship with the Buddha, although no one believed it.


    A surge of spiritual power poured into the illusion, and the surrounding land became illusory again, and for a while the whole place seemed to be in the spirit gathering array built by Su Yan.


    "How is this going?!"


    Everyone was extremely surprised, and was inexplicably caused by this sudden spiritual power.


    "Why do you suddenly have spiritual power!"


    Yun didn''t mean to be happy, but frowned.


    "I''m afraid the three of spades don''t want to play games anymore!"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, and the spiritual power was coming from far away, and the spiritual power of the whole place was getting more and more sufficient.


    "What is his calculation?"


    "Hmph, give some necromantic power, and then let us kill each other!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and the massacre of the strands made their faces look shocked.


    "What does necromantic power mean?" Lei Xianying asked in confusion.


    "It''s that some elements of this spiritual power have been searched by them, and there is no vitality. We use a little and just disappear a little, and there is no way to recover."


    "The three of spades don''t want us to have spiritual power and break through the illusion!" Yun said with clenched fists.


    "Don''t care about these, you work hard to absorb, and then give me all the spiritual power!"


    Su Yan said coldly, 3 of spades is really playing, then he doesn''t mind playing 10,000.


    Don''t forget, he Su Yan owns the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and his necromantic power can still be transformed into living spiritual power!


    The three of spades and the four of spades would never have dreamed that Su Yan had such abilities, and if they knew it, they wouldn''t do it if they were killed.


    After all, according to normal people''s thinking, necromantic power lacks a part of material, so it can''t become real spiritual power.


    But Su Yan is different, he is a bug, he is an existence that cannot be viewed by ordinary people, after all, he is an immortal emperor!


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone sat down cross-legged and started to absorb these necromantic powers.


    They didn''t understand what Su Yan was going to do, but they trusted Su Yan very much and followed suit.


    But Lei Xianying was dissatisfied. At this moment, he pouted and said: "Why do you want to give it to you, you are not a Taoist Consummation, you should absorb all the spiritual power and give it to me!"


    Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying, with a gleam in his eyes, and said in a cold voice, "I will give it to me if I say it, so much nonsense!"


    Lei Xianying was stunned by his loud voice, with a sense of forced depression.


    "What''s so fierce? I''ll give it to you, really."


    Lei Xianying was completely suppressed by Su Yan, and at this moment he had to obey Su Yan''s will and began to absorb his spiritual power.


    And Su Yan also sat down cross-legged at the moment, spinning Zhou Tian, ??his dantian opened wide, and waves of necromantic power poured into his dantian.


    After a long period of drought and rain, the cracks are slowly being filled.

 Chapter 1435： Brawl!

    Su Yan''s absorption was naturally much faster than that of Zhiyun and others, even compared to Lei Xianying, it was several times faster.


    Lei Xianying, who had been absorbing to the extreme, felt the spirit power fluctuations around him, and could not help but opened his eyes. Seeing the scene before him, the whole person was almost stupid.


    I saw the necromantic power around him resembling a hurricane, all gathered together towards Su Yan, and in a moment it was swallowed by Su Yan.


    There were horrible fluctuations in the entire world, and Su Yan was like a whale swallowing. This scene was too scary.


    Lei Xianying was completely stunned on the spot, which shocked him too much, it was incredible.


    Compared to Su Yan''s swallowing speed, she felt that her speed was like a turtle speed.


    More than that, Su Yan''s speed of terror was even more terrifying than his father, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Monster!"


    Lei Xianying couldn''t help saying that Su Yan had completely become a monster in his eyes, a real monster.


    Although shocked, Lei Xianying still knew that the most important thing at the moment was to swallow the necromantic power, because only then would he have a chance to go out.


    Instead of placing hope on her father, it is better to place hope on herself. This is what her father has always taught her.


    Lei Xianying closed his eyes and continued to absorb the necromantic power, and his whole body became empty, no longer paying attention to the surrounding scenery.


    At the same time, the rest of the people in the entire map are consuming necromantic power, which is like nectar to them.


    But the three of spades, who had been looking at the illusion, showed a sneer.


    "You look at them, it''s like a group of humble garbage, hungry for a long time to see food."


    The 4 of spades nodded and said, "Haha, this is normal. As a cultivator, seeing spiritual power is like a dog seeing shit."


    "Your analogy really makes me a little sick, so forget it."


    The 3 of spades threw the food in his hand directly, and a pair of eyes stared at Su Yan in the illusion.


    "Time waits for no one, let this kid gain necromantic power, I want to see what moves he can perform."


    "There are not many people here, there are only twenty people in total."


    "Twenty?!" The three of spades looked cold, and said immediately, "put everyone in. I want to watch a gluttonous feast!"


    The face of the 3 of spades was full of sneer, like a bloodthirsty beast, and his eyes were full of evil charm.


    "Put it all in?"


    The 4 of spades was shocked. There were still more than three hundred people, so what would happen to it all at once?


    "Well, put it all in, the big chaos naturally wants more people to look good."


    "But there are too many people, just so little spiritual power."


    The words of the 4 of spades are not unreasonable, and the necromantic power released now is equivalent to a Taoist realm in total, divided by 300 people, and dozens of great masters can come out in front of them, and it is still the garbage of the early days of the master.


    "I just said, gluttonous feast, it will naturally be happy!"


    "What do you mean?" The 4 of spades was unclear.


    "You put people in first."


    "it is good."


    The 4 of spades did so, his hands were sealed, a wave of spiritual power drifted toward the illusion, and a big hole was directly torn open.


    If Su Yan regained his spiritual power now, he could rush out of this hole.


    But he has no spiritual power now, and the Buddha Kingdom in the palm of 3 of spades is not a joke.


    Because of this, the 4 of spades dared to tear open a hole unscrupulously.


    There are hurricane fluctuations in the mouth, just like a black hole, all illusions are turned into nothingness.


    On the other hand, he is holding a bag, which is a Qiankun bag, which can store a lot of things, which is equivalent to a space storage box.


    More than three hundred people were inside, all of whom were taken captive by the three of spades.


    The 4 of spades opened the bag and shook his hands. Everyone rushed towards the opening of the illusion, and they were all rushed into the illusion.


    The 4 of spades wiped the sweat from his forehead, and he still used a lot of spiritual power to perform the secret technique this time.


    "This is the psychic liquid made by Su Ba first, drink some."


    With a flick of the 3 of spades, several bottles of super psychiatric fluid flew towards the 4 of spades.


    The 4 of spades didn''t refuse, he took it directly, drank it in one sip, and threw the bottle directly into the desert.


    "Yes, yes, there is really a lot of spiritual power in this!"


    There was excitement on the face of the 4 of spades, which surprised him too much.


    Walnut 3 sneered, looking at Su Yan''s eyes full of excitement.


    "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, you are such a mysterious character. Your secret technique makes me obsessed with it. Even the super psychic liquid you made makes me sigh."


    "No wonder this kid is so enchanting, he has a way to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth."


    "Otherwise I would spend so much effort not to kill him, but let you trap him in a fantasy world?"


    The three of spades showed an evil smile on his face, completely different from his bald Buddha image.


    Su Yan is now a cornucopia for the 3 of spades, a treasure waiting to be developed, and no one does not want him.


    However, this cornucopia is not so easy to get, it is full of long thorns, maybe you will be ashamed.


    More than three hundred people all entered the illusion, and countless figures appeared above the illusion.


    Su Yan and the others now have necromantic power. Although they lack some necessary elements, they can still conduct divine sense investigations, and naturally know that so many people have come in.


    "What the **** is going on with this 3 of spades, so many people are brought in at once?"


    Yun opened his eyes, looked at the densely packed figures in the sky, and said coldly.


    "Don''t he want to play games anymore?!" said secretly.


    Su Yan also opened his eyes at this moment. A pair of eyes regained the profound meaning. He can transform the dead spiritual power into real spiritual power. Now his dantian has been restored and is running again.


    A dragon chant resounded throughout the illusion, which was an instinctive reaction by Su Yan to restore his dantian.


    However, the restoration of the dantian does not mean that the realm is restored. If the realm is restored, this necromantic power is far from enough.


    He looked at the sky and said coldly: "Of course the three of spades still have to play games, but he couldn''t wait, so he let all the people he caught."


    "Is this going to make the next few occasions one?" The white face was full of coldness, which meant that the next few occasions would be extremely dangerous.


    "Yes, the 3 of spades wants to have a big fight!" Su Yan said coldly.


    "Smash!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, all of them changed color, and more than 300 people were indeed like a big chaos.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Lei Xianying found something strange at this moment and couldn''t help but say.


    Of course, Su Yan had discovered it a long time ago. The necromantic power in this illusion is rising, increasing continuously, becoming more and more dense!

 Chapter 1436： Looting moment

    The two looked at the sky at the same time. The sky should have been azure blue with white clouds floating, but at this moment there was a change. The sky looked like a huge black hole!


    Under the black hole, there are tremors that make people palpitating. This volatility is too big and makes people tremble. Yun and the others also noticed the abnormality.


    "what is that!"


    Yun stared at the sky, his eyes were extremely cold and jealous.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Bai also spoke. She felt that the dantian in her body was turbulent, and an inexplicable fluctuation was affecting her, which made her heart palpitations.


    This kind of fluctuation has the ability to disturb the mind, and it is too powerful, so powerful that people can''t help but kneel down!


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he directly waved his hands, a spiritual force directly enveloped everyone, resisting this terrifying fluctuation.


    Originally, Bai and the others were going to kneel down. This is a kind of oppression. They only absorbed a little necromantic power and couldn''t resist it.


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be 3 of spades to deal with us!"


    Lei Xian looked at the sky steadily, her realm was much stronger than Su Yan, and she could feel something deeper.


    "This seems to be necromantic power!"


    Lei Xianying''s words shocked all the people present. It was hard to believe that such a terrifying necromantic power might be coming.


    Su Yan also nodded, a gleam of light flashed across his eyes, unable to see through his inner thoughts.


    "Yes, this is the necromantic power, the 3 of spades pours the necromantic power into the fantasy realm crazy!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Yun and others immediately thought this was impossible, because it was completely unreasonable. Wouldn''t you be afraid of playing with fire and self-immolation when the 3 of spades did this!


    "He is stupid with 3 of spades, he has poured so much necropower into it, are you afraid that we will escape?!" The dark also said in a cold voice.


    "Yeah, so much spiritual power, if all gathered on the captain, I can''t imagine it!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, revealing an evil gesture, of course he understood everything.


    "It''s just a means of 3 of spades!"


    Everyone changed their color, and when they didn''t know, they all looked at Su Yan.


    "I don''t know why the three of spades suddenly became so anxious. The original nine games were cancelled."


    "Perhaps their spiritual power is not enough to maintain the illusion!" Yun guessed.


    Su Yan shook his head, disagreeing.


    "The illusion is a secret technique, which costs a lot to display, but once it is displayed, the required spiritual power can be ignored."


    "It turned out to be so, so why can''t they wait?" Bai asked.


    "I think they might have encountered something. As for what it is, it is not known. In short, it is something they don''t want to consume anymore!"


    "But, even if they don''t want to consume it, what is their purpose for doing this?!" Yun looked at Su Yan and asked.


    A gleam of golden light appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and there was a feeling of flames beating in his eyes, long-lost feeling.


    "His purpose is very simple!" Su Yan showed a sneer, "I just want us to kill each other and learn our secret skills!"


    "what!"


    Not only Yun and the others changed color, even Lei Xianying was shocked, and she also didn''t know the purpose of the 3 of spades.


    "He wants to steal our secret technique?!"


    "Yes, he didn''t kill us at the beginning for this purpose, otherwise we can still live to this day." Su Yan sneered.


    Lei Xianying looked at Su Yan and asked, "Could it be that he has captured so many martial artists, and this is the purpose?"


    "Of course, look at who he caught. They are not high-level, but their identity is quite interesting."


    Lei Xianying frowned, thought carefully, and suddenly realized.


    "He caught people from the middle sect and even the powerful family!"


    "Yes, only these dudes can learn powerful secret techniques." However, Su Yan sneered, "but he ignored a little."


    "what?"


    "Can these dudes be valued by the middle-ranking sects and aristocratic families? Will those old monsters pass on their peerless secret techniques?!"


    Lei Xianying nodded, but she quite recognized Su Yan''s words, these dudes would definitely not learn the core.


    "He is gambling, hoping to meet a few dudes with noble status, because of the love of the family or the sect, maybe he has learned the core secret skills."


    Lei Xian greeted Su Yan but smiled slightly.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "I laugh at you as their most important goal, right Su Baxian!"


    Su Yan did not fluctuate, but looked at Lei Xianying and said, "Compared to me, if they knew your identity, I am afraid they would pay more attention to it."


    "you!"


    "Well, it''s not the time to be silly. In my eyes, such necromantic power is comparable to ordinary people seeing beautiful women. You will be crazy to absorb it!"


    The painting style suddenly changed, and everyone was stunned. Su Yan now looked like a miser, staring at the sky with his eyes.


    "I suck!"


    Su Yan opened his mouth, a swallowing force emerged, sucking a lot of necromantic power into his stomach.


    "Fuck!"


    Yun and the others are all pale, this absorption speed, your sister, you want us to absorb a fart, we can''t absorb it for a day.


    In fact, if Yun and others recover their realm, the absorption speed will not be slow, but their current realm is low, and their dantian has just activated, so the absorption speed will naturally be slow.


    However, Su Yan''s absorption speed has nothing to do with his realm.


    It was Lei Xianying, who also looked at Su Yan with a complicated look at this moment. She found that she couldn''t see through this kid at all, and she didn''t look like someone from the humble martial arts world.


    However, she looked around, and her ancestors were still in the martial arts world for three generations. This is to forget the origin!


    Everyone did not hesitate any more, trying to absorb the necromantic power, all exhausted.


    But at this moment, Su Yan, who was originally devouring spiritual power, opened his eyes and stared into the distance.


    "Someone robbed me for death!"


    Lei Xianying also opened his eyes and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel that there are three places that are also absorbing necromantic power crazily, and the speed is not much slower than mine."


    "Is that right?"


    "Yes, such a thing is absolutely not allowed, they absorbed it, and I''m still playing a fart!"


    Lei Xianying had a black line on her face. What she actually wanted to say was, can you absorb so much necromantic power.


    But Su Yan knew that the necromantic power released by the 3 of spades was only the spiritual power of the Taoist Consummation Realm. He would not do things like playing with fire and self-immolation.


    Su Yan looked at those three directions, and the dead spirit power kept floating there, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Mad, they absorbed it, and I went to rob their necromantic power!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but exploded, obviously quite angry.

 Chapter 1437： Leave the deadly power, or die!

    "Captain, what are you doing?"


    Yun and others also noticed the changes, and opened their eyes one by one.


    "You are here to be honest, try to absorb it, and I will do something."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yun and others noticed something strange, and they always felt that Su Yan was going to do something bad.


    "This is an opportunity. Instead of waiting for Sect Master Thunder Cloud who doesn''t know if it will come, I might as well take the opportunity in my own hands."


    Lei Xianying didn''t speak to this either. Although she thought the news had spread, she was not sure whether her father would return.


    "Are you going to gather all the necropowers into yourself?"


    "Of course, otherwise, how can we get out of trouble."


    "I have a request." Lei Xianying said with a serious face.


    "Say."


    "Don''t kill them."


    Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying. The killing didn''t fluctuate at all for him, but Lei Xianying was a little surprised when he said so.


    "It''s also a curse to keep a bunch of dudes."


    "They have no serious crimes and should not die." Lei Xian did not take a step back, and continued, "The punishment they received was enough."


    Su Yan stared at Lei Xianying, and finally smiled.


    "Well, don''t kill them, of course they have to be honest, if they threaten me, kill me!"


    Su Yan disappeared directly, making Yun and the others dumbfounded.


    "Fuck, how did the captain become so strong?!"


    "This is unscientific!"


    "Yeah, how long has it been absorbed? Even though the captain''s absorption rate is fast, this is necromantic power."


    Facing the unbelievable doubts of Yun and others, Lei Xianying showed a smile on his face.


    "Su Baxian, you now interest me, you are too unusual."


    ...


    At this moment, all the people on the map are extremely excited. What spiritual power means to the cultivator is equivalent to money, beauty, power, and even a belief.


    Needless to say this feeling, many people even left tears of excitement.


    "Spirit power, there is a fluctuation in spiritual power, my God!"


    A young man knelt down with excitement, and then tried to absorb it. His body was slowly recovering. There were more than 20 people around him.


    This group of people gathered together because they knew each other. People who drink and eat meat and pick up girls for a long time in the Xiuwu world are friends of wine and meat.


    "Everyone quickly absorb it, maybe you can escape by then!"


    The crowd was so excited that they sat down cross-legged, absorbing the necromantic power frantically.


    They didn''t know that this was necromantic power, because their realm made them unaware of it.


    After half an hour, a figure floated over, stopped on a coconut tree, and stared at the group of people with eyes.


    In the eyes of this person, these young people are not like people, but like plates of delicious food waiting for him to enjoy.


    "I''m coming too!"


    Naturally, this voice was undoubtedly Su Yan, and immediately jumped down, shaking the ground.


    Everyone was startled by the shock, they stopped absorbing them, and they all opened their eyes.


    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "No, someone!"


    All the people looked at Su Yan, all showing unkind expressions.


    "who are you?!"


    Asked a fierce-looking person with a cold face.


    "Who am I?" Su Yan smiled slightly, "I am the one who has come to receive your spiritual power."


    "what!"


    The crowd was angry on the spot, all clenched their fists.


    Their anger naturally had a reason. Su Yan was too arrogant to speak like this, and Taiwu ignored them.


    First of all, they have so many people, and secondly, Su Yan actually wants to rob them of the spiritual power they are trying to absorb. Who can do that?


    "Are you looking for death!"


    The fierce man was full of violent faces, and gathered all the necropowers he had just absorbed, and there was actually a realm of great master''s consummation.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, and said slowly: "Hand over all the dead spiritual power, I can spare you not to die!"


    "This kid is too arrogant!"


    "I am so angry!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Fuck him!"


    ...


    Everyone is furious. They were caught here because they had nowhere to vent, but now they met such an arrogant person, and they were simply crazy.


    They are also well-known figures in the Xiuwu world, and their realm is not good, but no one dares to provoke them. How has they ever been so angry?


    "I can kill him with one punch!"


    The fierce man said viciously, and walked directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head, and sighed, "A toast is not a fine wine."


    The fierce man throws a punch, the power is violent, and the power of crushing stones.


    However, his fist didn''t hit Su Yan, and it fell through.


    Just when he was surprised, his complexion suddenly changed, revealing an expression of pain, he felt as if his chest had been stabbed fiercely by something.


    "If you don''t obey, you will suffer!"


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent. It was just a blow just now. His current realm has returned to the realm of a master. Dealing with a contract master is not the same as playing.


    Su Yan grabbed the fierce man''s arm, turned his back directly, and then a rush of suction spread out.


    The fierce man howled in pain, and Su Yan absorbed all his necromantic power.


    "This is so much faster."


    Even if he swallows a whale, he is not as fast as this kind of absorption, and this kind of absorption can be transformed faster by "The Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    Seeing that the fierce person was lost, this group of people suddenly retreated and wanted to escape.


    But how could Su Yan let them escape, although some people only recovered to the beginning of the master, but the fly legs are also fleshy, and they can''t be wasted.


    Su Yan displayed a formation technique and easily trapped the group of people in it, and they all became turtles in the urn.


    This group of people changed their colors, and some of them showed hopelessness.


    I originally thought that the nectar would descend from the sky, but after the nectar was a man-made disaster.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" Someone begged for mercy.


    Su Yan looked at the group of people and shook his head, and then recovered his expression: "You can''t kill you, you can give me the deadly power!"


    "Well, we take it, we take it!"


    A group of people hurriedly gave out the necromantic power that had just been absorbed in the dantian, and they were very crystal clear.


    Su Yan watched with a faint smile on his face, all smiles, without any embarrassment.


    "That''s right, so everyone is good, isn''t it?"


    Su Yan withdrew the formation, this group of people was relieved, it would be good if they didn''t die.


    But just as Su Yan was about to leave, a shadow floated above the sky, slowly zooming in.


    At the same time, a voice came, pointing directly at Su Yan!


    "Leave the dead spirit power, or die!"

 Chapter 1438： Robbery

    This voice was extremely strong, like a roar of a beast, causing many people''s complexions to change suddenly, with a sense of panic on their faces.


    Even Su Yan frowned at this moment, knowing that something bad was coming, and that the enemy was not an ordinary thing, and had a strong power, not good.


    Slowly falling down, the figure appeared, with a jade face and a towel, and a long dress, just like the young man in ancient novels.


    More than that, even this person''s hair was tied with a hairpin, it turned out to be a long hair, which made people feel weird.


    This made a pair of eyes a little evil and enchanting. At this moment, they looked at Su Yan indifferently, without a trace of positive expression.


    "Leave the dead spirit power, or die!"


    This person said here, the voice was not as strong as before, but it made Su Yan''s face even colder, this person''s voice actually had a magical power.


    The others had been so frightened that their legs were weak and couldn''t move at all, and each of them showed a look of panic, apparently scared of them.


    "He... he is!"


    A man looked at the man with a jade face with a horrified face. He was extremely scared and trembled all over.


    "Mo Chou, the inner disciple of Shao Mozong?!"


    "Mo Chou, he really is Mo Chou, my God!"


    "How come Mo Chou was caught here? It is rumored that he has the strength of Yin Dan realm!"


    ...


    After all the people knew the identity of the man with the jade face and turban, they all had their faces unbelievable. With such a high-ranking existence, how could the pride of heaven end up like them.


    When Mo Chou faced everyone''s surprise and even shock, he didn''t take it seriously and didn''t care at all. Only Su Yan was in his eyes.


    Because Su Yan had robbed the necromantic power of these people, he was only interested in Su Yan.


    King Mochou glorified Su Yan, wearing a proud gesture, as if looking at an ant.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. This person''s strength is not simple, but he just frowned, and then his face was filled with joy.


    "are you talking about me?"


    Mo Chou showed a cold expression on his face and said straightly, "I won''t say it the third time!"


    His voice suddenly became extremely cold, like ice, making people cold from head to toe, and had to tremble.


    But Su Yan didn''t care and was not affected at all.


    "interesting."


    Su Yan''s words obviously made Mo Chou dissatisfied and even became angry.


    "you wanna die!"


    Mo Chou was filled with a faint wave, this is the necromantic power he just grabbed.


    The spiritual power was shrouded, and Mo Chou didn''t absorb much. He was a looter, and all his dead spiritual power was robbed.


    "I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it!"


    Murderous intent appeared in Mo Chou''s eyes, and the faint fluctuations all over his body turned into a glacier.


    More than that, the glacier behind him turned into thousands of ice blades, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    Countless ice blades, like raindrops, made it impossible for Su Yan to escape, only to face.


    Of course, Su Yan would not avoid it, which was not enough for him.


    Su Yan''s whole body was filled with blazing flames, followed by strange fluctuations. He can only use spiritual power now, after all, Dantian spiritual power is still too scarce.


    "It''s been a long time since I used my spiritual power, and I''m a little uncomfortable."


    Su Yan ridiculed himself, when the ice blades struck, within the slightest distance from him, the flames wrapped around him like a fire dragon, turning all the sharp blades into steam, floating towards the sky.


    Mo Chou''s face became colder and colder. He knew that he had encountered an opponent, an opponent that made him excited.


    Because if he could defeat and obtain Su Yan''s necromantic power, then this would be an opportunity for him to rise to the sky in one step and increase his powerful strength.


    "Hmph, a little ability, but still can''t change your ending!"


    Mo Chou waved his hands, and the glacier behind him became more and more condensed. He actually rose directly from the ground and pressed towards Su Yangai.


    More than that, the surrounding areas were sharper and were attacked by the ice blade, which was even more terrifying than before.


    The people around them looked stupid. They couldn''t compare with them even in their heyday. They only now know the gap between themselves and their genius.


    "You forced me, if you listen to me obediently, you can still survive!"


    Mo Chou''s face regained his indifference, and he didn''t need to care about killing people.


    But Su Yan sneered, and two fire lights appeared in his eyes, burning blazingly.


    "Seeing your abilities made me change the direction of action next."


    Mo Chou didn''t care about Su Yan''s words, why should he care about a person who is about to die.


    Kill, take away the dead spiritual power, and then leave, that''s it.


    But just as his glacier cover was pressing down, Mo Chou noticed something strange, which made his brows frown and felt uneasy.


    But he didn''t pay attention to it, and if the glacier falls, he will definitely die!


    The glacier moved towards Su Yange, like Mount Tai, with taboo fluctuations.


    Su Yan sneered, holding his hands to the sky, and a fire dragon surged out and rushed towards the glacier.


    When Mo Chou saw this, his complexion changed, and he roared, "Stubbornly stubborn, then I will let you completely give up!"


    "I can''t see the edge!"


    This is his unique knowledge of Shao Mozong, which can only be taught by his direct descendants.


    When the glacier was in contact with the fire dragon, it suddenly turned into an ice blade, extremely large, with the intention of killing.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care. His fire dragon dealt with a piece of ice, which was enough for him.


    In a moment, a few seconds, Mo Chou''s face suddenly changed, and even turned pale.


    "how is this possible!"


    Mo Chou''s face was unbelievable, his eyes staring at the sky, he couldn''t believe it would be the result.


    Performing a secret technique by himself, turning the glacier into an ice blade, this can definitely kill the opponent, but the result is difficult for him to accept.


    In the sky, the glacial blade was turned into water droplets by the flames spit out by the fire dragon, and it was sprayed on the ground, causing a light rain.


    Mo Chou was completely wet, but he didn''t feel anything, he was already stunned.


    "No... impossible!"


    Mo Chou roared, unable to accept this fact.


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time, rushed directly to Mo Chou, grabbed him by the neck, and a suction rushed to his dantian, absorbing all the dead spiritual power in his body.


    After absorbing the spiritual power, Su Yan glanced at Mo Chou, but finally did not kill him, and threw him to the ground. He promised Lei Xianying.


    "You all stay here for me, so that you can absorb spiritual power for me, and if you are obedient, there may be a chance to escape!"


    Su Yan''s words echoed in everyone''s ears, as if thunder, making the complexion of these people drastically changed, and no one dared to feel dissatisfied.


    Even Mo Chou didn''t dare to be dissatisfied at this moment. Even if he knew that Su Yan was raising them in captivity, they still did not dare to object in order to survive.

 Chapter 1439： Could not copy!

    Su Yan didn''t kill them, but they couldn''t just stay here like this, waiting to get out of trouble.


    Naturally, it is necessary to make a contribution to get out of trouble, that is, to absorb spiritual power and wait for him to obtain it.


    This is so much faster than Su Yan''s ability to absorb it all alone.


    Su Yan rearranged the formation. It was impossible for this group of people to escape. The necromantic power absorbed reached a certain amount, and it would be controlled by the formation, directly absorbed and passed on to Su Yan.


    Everything was in order, Su Yan did not stay too much, and disappeared and left.


    It was a good thing for Su Yan to obtain Mo Chou''s necromantic power. Mo Chou''s necromantic power was much more than the group of people just now combined.


    Now his dantian is already a bit full, which has been transformed into real spiritual power by the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can be used by himself.


    Now he has reached Grand Master Consummation, only one step away from the Taoist.


    He must continue to **** spiritual power so that he can enter the Taoist. His goal is naturally to return to his Taoist consummation.


    Mo Chou made him change his mind, using his current realm to rob the weak and the weak, and he received very little spiritual power, and it would not be of much help to the realm improvement.


    So now he has changed his goal, specifically to rob the looters, those who have recovered a lot.


    Su Yan unlocked his spiritual consciousness, and with spiritual power, it was completely like a fish in the water. He could easily see where the spiritual power was strong and where there were traces of the powerful.


    Along the way, Su Yan has been searching for prey, and the weak are ignored. Only the kind of gathering, with twenty or thirty people, can he take action.


    Along the way, Su Yan looted several waves of people, but they were all small shrimps, and the powerful had not yet appeared.


    Until he reached the harbor, he immediately felt a strong fluctuation.


    "This fluctuation... is approaching the realm of Taoists!"


    Su Yan''s face was not jealous, but an ecstatic expression, he needed such a person now.


    If this person can be defeated and taken away from his necromantic power, then stepping into the Taoist is not a problem.


    Su Yan explored the Quartet and saw no sign of anyone, which made him frowned.


    His spiritual consciousness may clearly detect strong fluctuations, but why is there no figure, is it? !


    Su Yan looked at the water surface of the harbor. The water surface was calm and quiet, and there was no ripple at all. This was rather abnormal.


    Of course Su Yan understands that this person is in the water!


    But at this moment, a whirlpool appeared in the water, extremely huge, rushing straight into the sky, forming a water dragon.


    There was a bald young man above the water dragon, dressed in a robe, like a monk.


    "Donor, what are you doing here?"


    The bald young man looked at Su Yan, his hands clasped together.


    Su Yan also looked at the bald young man and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, I just want to use your necromantic power."


    Being able to restore one''s realm to the realm of Taoism in such a short period of time is only one step away. There are only two possibilities, either plundering or possessing powerful strength.


    "With my necromantic power, the donor can really laugh."


    Su Yan smiled even more: "Do you have to pretend like this as a fake monk? Look at your neck with red lips and a woman''s apron in your pocket. You are a Hua and Sang."


    The bald young man was seen through by Su Yan and didn''t care. Instead, he said, "I cultivate sincerity, not discipline."


    "Shit!"


    Su Yan retorted loudly, with a hint of anger on his face. The fake monk must have done something bad in it.


    If you can get a woman''s belly, I''m afraid it has already harmed women.


    "Why should the donor be so rude, no good."


    The bald youth still had a calm face, not half angry.


    At this moment, two corpses appeared on the calm sea, the corpses of two women, without clothing!


    Su Yan saw this scene, no longer calm, a killing intent rushed to his heart, this time Lei Xianying''s words did not work!


    He flew up and flew directly with one kick, showing off the flying kick!


    The bald young man still said calmly: "I let them know that in addition to power and wealth, there is color in the world."


    Hearing this, Su Yan became even more angry, and the kicking style became more violent, capable of destroying mountains.


    But kicked the bald youth, but he couldn''t shake it hard, as if he had hit a huge mountain.


    I saw the golden light rippling all over the bald young man, and he was extremely holy. It was actually a golden body guard that resisted Su Yan''s kicking style.


    "It''s really a scum for a beast like you to pretend to be a Buddha, and a shame for the Buddha!"


    Su Yan was furious, he would kill this bald young man, otherwise he would be sorry for the two bodies floating in the sea.


    At the same time, the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades outside of the illusion are already busy, extremely excited.


    "It''s him, he is finally using a secret technique, hahaha!"


    Three of Spades laughed loudly, extremely excited.


    "Quickly, cast the duplication technique quickly and write down all these secret techniques for me."


    "I know." The 4 of spades replied, already performing a secret technique.


    His copying technique can only be performed in the illusion, and the secret technique performed by the people in the illusion can be retained, just like a video.


    "I can''t see the edge!"


    "This is the first secret technique!"


    The three of spades licked his lips and said, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Three of spades, can the golden light of the dead monk''s body be copied?"


    "Duplicate a fart, I will have long ago, and this dead monk dared to commit lewdness inside, let Su Ba kill him first!"


    Although the 3 of spades is also a fake monk, he at least wouldn''t do such a beastly thing. Even if he likes women, that would cost money to solve it.


    The 4 of Spades nodded and began to copy Su Yan''s kicking style.


    "Something''s wrong, why can''t Su Baxian''s secret technique be copied?!"


    "How is it possible?!" The three of spades'' complexion changed, and in the fantasy world he cared most about Su Yan.


    "Really can''t copy!"


    "For Lao Tzu, try again!"


    The 3 of spades was extremely angry. Su Baxian''s secret technique was not available, so he had a haircut. The most important things were gone. This time he suffered a heavy loss.


    The 4 of spades nodded and performed the secret technique again, but the result was still the same.


    "Still unable to copy."


    "Ma De, what is this Su Ba Xian? Too evil!"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the 3 of spades, unable to obtain the secret technique, and Su Yan was useless to him, so he might as well be quick after killing.


    "I will try to reverse again!"


    The 4 of spades said, his forehead was already sweating.


    "Okay, try now, or I will kill him now."


    The 4 of spades made a seal with both hands, a wave of waves enveloped the whole body, and then connected with the illusion, all the original techniques were changed.

 Chapter 1440： Step into the Taoist!

    The 4 of spades is a bit uncomfortable, after all, he has basically never played the reversal and is not familiar with it.


    But now he has to try, if it doesn''t work, then as 3 of spades said, kill.


    Prey that has no use value is naturally a burden to them, and keeping it is even more a scourge, of course, it must be eliminated quickly.


    The 3 of spades has been looking at Su Yan in the illusion, his eyes are full of jealousy, and there is endless anger.


    He was jealous of Su Yan for being so arrogant. It was hard to accept that he had such cultivation skills at a young age.


    Not only that, he was even more jealous that Su Yan possessed so many secret techniques, and even his vitality could be used, which was too terrifying.


    Of course, his anger was directed at Su Yan. In any case, he would never let Su Yan live. For him, Su Yan''s ending was fixed and could not be changed.


    Of course he couldn''t let go of such an evildoer, otherwise he knew it without thinking about it.


    There was a hint of anxiety on the face of the 3 of spades, and he noticed a terrifying wave, and if there was nothing, the sword pointed here.


    He must complete the copy as soon as possible, copy all the secret techniques of this group of people, and study it slowly in the future.


    This is his ambition. If he can learn all of them, his abilities will be limitless in the future. He will step on all ace of spades and martial arts world.


    More than that, the dream in his heart is more than just this step, he is looking into the distance, who doesn''t want to become immortal!


    "how is it?"


    The 3 of spades couldn''t help but ask after all, he was too anxious, he couldn''t help but he was still anxious even after decades of blood and blood.


    This was even more anxious than the first time he had **** with a woman, and even more restless than the first time he murdered.


    The 4 of Spades was sweaty, his clothes had been wet, and there was a hint of pain on his face.


    The face of the 3 of spades changed slightly, revealing a hint of coldness. Couldn''t the sky still make him wish!


    The killing intent was already moving in his heart, and looking at Su Yan at this moment seemed to be looking at a dead person.


    The 4 of Spades stood up at this moment, his eyes slowly opened, and he was a little weak.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the 4 of Spades said with a complicated face: "This Su Ba can''t stay!"


    A cold killing intent appeared in the eyes of the 3 of spades, and there was golden light fluctuation in his hand. He only needed a palm to shoot it, and Su Yan couldn''t resist it at all.


    But the 4 of spades changed the conversation, looking at the 3 of spades and said: "The copy is successful, don''t kill him first."


    The three of spades showed anger on his face and roared: "Your sister, dare to play with me."


    "Can you wait for me to finish talking? You''re more anxious than a shaggy boy."


    The 4 of Spades looked at Su Yan in the illusion, and there was a complex meaning on his face again with a touch of jealousy.


    "He is so weird, he is a weird person, unlike a person on earth."


    "Don''t talk to Lao Tzu, just say it."


    "Reversal successfully copied his secret technique, but do you know what it means?"


    "what?"


    "His cultivation is different from ours. If we raise our legs and walk forward, he will walk backwards!"


    The three of spades looked stunned, and then deep meaning appeared on his face. Of course he understood this truth, which was many times more difficult than ordinary cultivation.


    You have a pair of eyes when you walk forward, and you have countless ancestors to show you the way, but when you walk backward, you can''t see any fetters or traps, and there is no ancestor to learn from.


    "It''s no wonder that his realm has improved so quickly, there are pros and cons."


    But they didn''t know that Su Yan was not just reversing his cultivation. He had the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Secret Art", but he was practicing in both directions, both ways. If they knew this, they would be scared to death.


    "It''s good to be able to copy, and wait for them to perform the secret technique again."


    ...


    Su Yan kicked it again at this moment. This kick was different from the flying kick, which contained the power of trampling the ground, and the power was terrifying.


    It was the bald young man whose originally peaceful gaze also showed a hint of coldness, and the golden light around his body became more solid and dazzling, naturally he had performed a stronger resistance technique.


    "Su Yan''s kick hit the bald youth directly, the power collided, and there were deafening noises all around, and the sea surface that was originally calm, at this moment, set off Jintao waves.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the entire illusion, which caused the people in the illusion to change color.


    "The captain must have been robbing. This is really a big move. I''m only in full bloom."


    Yun wiped the sweat from his forehead and said speechlessly.


    Lei Xianying on the side was dismissive and couldn''t help saying: "Cut, with this little power, I can crush him to death with just one finger."


    Bai was dissatisfied, and looked at the cloud: "Bring you, even if you were strong before, you are still **** now."


    "Are you looking for smoke?!"


    Lei Xianying stared at Bai, and he was about to strike out.


    But Bai was not timid, dare to say that Su Yan was not, she was the first to object.


    Yun and the others had to persuade them to fight, and the two stopped arguing.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s stepping off the ground also had an effect, and the fall of his feet broke the golden light of the bald youth''s body protection, which made the bald youth furious.


    "You make me angry!"


    "I''m angry, I want you to die for me!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about the anger of the bald youth at all, and kicked again, which was stronger than the previous one.


    This foot fell on the body of the bald young man, and the dragon yin was shaking, and the dragon shadow shuttled.


    The bald young man suffered this blow and could not resist it.


    The hill collapsed and buried the bald young man in it, and the surrounding ground was shaking constantly.


    But in a moment, the bald youth rushed out, with blood on the corners of his mouth, and his chest was sunken. The most striking thing was his eyes, with endless anger.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The bald young man rushed to Su Yan, the golden light fluctuated, and his power was violent.


    Su Yan didn''t care, with a sneer on his face, a dazzling wave of waves filled his hands, and the dragon scales appeared, and he slammed it over.


    The two banged at each other, and Su Yan stepped back two steps, feeling qi and blood surging, which made him shook his head, the grandmaster''s completion was still a lot worse.


    And this bald young man is comparable to the early days of the Taoist, but at this moment, it is Su Yan''s palm that directly shatters the veins and veins. Not only that, but the violent power directly caused his heart to burst. At this moment, his whole body has been shattered, and the blood is everywhere. Channeling.


    Su Yan took the opportunity to fall down again and directly killed the bald young man.


    A violent dead spirit power exuding endless golden light drifted towards Su Yan, was swallowed easily by him, and then turned into spiritual power to flow towards the dantian.


    Su Yan only felt that his dantian was extremely filling, his strength was rising steadily, and it was more than twice as powerful as before.


    Not only that, but his spiritual power became more pure, and the golden light was even more dazzling.


    At the same time, he also felt the change of his whole body. This should be entering the realm of Taoist people.

 Chapter 1441： Strong opponent

    Su Yan was very satisfied with this power and stepped directly into the Taoist. This was a sharp change, which gave him the confidence to fight against those three powerful auras.


    He knew very well that while he was searching for the spiritual power, the three of them would not be indifferent, and they would definitely be searching for the spiritual power.


    Therefore, he must hurry up and improve his realm, so that he can eat these three people, so that he has a chance to get out of trouble.


    He knows very well that the black escape can only release the complete necromantic power of the Taoist at best. If he releases it again, he will be uneasy. After all, the 3 of spades knows the realm of Su Yan.


    Taoist Consummation is able to resist the powerful later stage of Yin Dan, so he naturally did not dare to let Su Yan step into the realm of Yin Dan.


    Su Yan looked at the two corpses in the sea and frowned. Then with a stroke, the two corpses sank into the sea and disappeared.


    At the same time, the voices of Yun and others were heard, one by one was extremely nervous and excited, because they knew that the battle was over.


    The battle has violent spiritual power fluctuating, once it is over, the surroundings will return to calm, and they now also have a certain necromantic power that can barely feel it.


    "Captain, what''s the result?!" Yun was the first to ask, his face full of tension.


    "Furthermore, the captain will definitely win." Bai rolled his eyes and said.


    "That''s not necessarily true, maybe Tian is being chased away now."


    Lei Xianying obviously wanted to sing against Bai, so she was upset that Su Yan caught her.


    "Believe it or not, the five of us will bury you on the spot."


    Fire is also unhappy with Lei Xianying, after all, Su Yan is the object of admiration in their hearts, how can they allow others to depreciate.


    Lei Xianying didn''t speak anymore, still staring with disdain.


    Su Yan said at the moment: "Don''t quarrel, give me a good absorption of necromantic power, I''m fine here."


    "I''ll just say, the captain must be fine."


    "Captain, what state are you now?" Bai asked, looking forward to it.


    "Don''t say anything, I feel a strong fluctuation."


    Su Yan directly turned off the communication watch, he did feel a strong wave, not weaker than the existence of a Taoist, and was rushing towards him quickly.


    At the same time, a smile appeared on the face of 3 of Spades, looking at the deep meaning of Su Yan''s face.


    "Hmph, this opponent is not easy to deal with, he is already in the middle stage."


    The 4 of spades interrupted and said: "The first Taoist Su Ba is not afraid of the later period of Yin Dan for Consummation, this..."


    The 3 of spades was full of black lines, staring at the 4 of spades and roared: "Don''t you say you will die!"


    This made his jealousy towards Su Yan stronger, and his killing intent was even higher.


    And Su Yan didn''t have the slightest intention to retreat, but just waited in place. Since the enemy found it, he didn''t need to look for it again.


    Su Yan sat on a coconut tree, picked a coconut, and drank the coconut milk leisurely. Although he knew it was fake, he still enjoyed it.


    The sky was dazzling at the moment, and there were no clouds in the sky, but in an instant, a black cloud appeared above without warning.


    More than that, the black cloud floated towards Su Yan, very fast.


    Su Yan threw away the coconut and looked at the black cloud and said, "Are you here?"


    He jumped off the coconut tree and waited quietly for the dark clouds to fall, very patient.


    The black cloud landed slowly, and there was a young man in black on it, his face was extremely cold, and it revealed a **** smell.


    "It''s lucky to have a prey."


    The black-clothed youth looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help licking his lips, revealing an evil charm on his face.


    Obviously, at first sight of Su Yan, this man in black treated him as a prey, and there was no enemy at all.


    This is arrogance, this is the confidence of the black man, obviously this person is not simple.


    Su Yan''s brows were also slightly frowned. At first, he didn''t feel the exact realm of this person. Now when he arrived closer, he saw the violent meaning in this person''s eyes. He understood that this person is very strong and a strong opponent.


    However, treating him as a prey made Su Yan''s eyes filled with two groups of flames. In his eyes, everything is prey and ants.


    "Which school are you in the martial arts world?"


    The black-clothed youth still asked, after all, he still wanted to know the identity of Su Yan, in case he was a disciple of which martial arts group, he would be a little hesitant to kill.


    But Su Yan did not speak, which made the black-clothed man frowned, because he noticed the disdain in Su Yan''s eyes, even the feeling of overlooking the common people, and regarded him as an ant.


    This feeling, needless to say, the anger of the black-clothed youth is almost the same as that of Su Yan.


    Both sides regard each other as ants, which shows that the realm of the two is not weak, and both have returned to very strong strength, and there must be a fierce decisive battle.


    But the corners of the mouth of the 3 of spades showed a curve, and there was even more expectation in his eyes.


    "Hurry up, it will be an absolute feast!"


    The 3 of spades said excitedly, with a hint of excitement.


    Su Yan didn''t know the identity of the young man in black, but he knew very well.


    The closed disciple of the magic door of the Xiuwu world, with this status, was enough to walk sideways in the Xiuwu world.


    The Magic Sect is not weaker than the sect of Thunder Cloud Sect. It has a fairly high status in Yizhou, and it can be regarded as a domineering middle sect.


    It was also very accidental that the 3 of spades captured him, mainly because the young man in black was seriously injured, which he happened to encounter.


    The 3 of spades looked at the 4 of spades with a smile, and said, "Do you really want the magic of the magic door?"


    The 4 of spades nodded without hesitation, without any hint of hiding, his face was full of fanaticism.


    "The illusion of the magic door is more terrifying than my illusion, I want it in my dreams!"


    "Haha, you will be able to fulfill this wish soon." The three of spades smiled even more.


    The 4 of spades also nodded, completely calm and excited, so that the whole body was shaking.


    The young man in black was obviously very angry, because Su Yan didn''t say a word or even a word, which was completely contempt for him.


    "Is it very twitchy? Next, I will let you try what it feels like to be fearful!"


    The black-clothed youth had a cold face, a demon-like expression appeared on his face, extremely hideous.


    After all, Su Yan couldn''t help the black-clothed youth''s nagging, and said impatiently: "You feel that you are so powerful, why were you caught by the 3 of spades?"


    "I was injured and arrested!" Hearing this, the black-clothed youth became even more furious.


    "Hehe, this is the same result if you don''t get hurt."


    "You''re looking for death, I''ll let you know what regret is later!" The black-clothed youth was furious, and a terrifying black spiritual power filled his hands. The surroundings were shaking, and it turned out to be ripples.


    "There is so much shit, just hit it."


    Su Yan was disdainful, and did not take the words of the black-clothed youth to heart.

 Chapter 1442： Fierce collision

    The black-clothed youth also didn''t want to talk nonsense with Su Yan, after all, Su Yan made him too angry, and he felt that he was really verbose.


    Sure enough, his character was still unstable, because he was caught by the 3 of spades because of the injury, so he became agitated and irritable.


    Being so small and angry, this is a failed duel for him, and of course the outcome is also doomed.


    "It''s because my mind is unstable. Next, let you see the secret technique of my magic door!"


    The black-clothed youth was enveloped in black spiritual power, the ultimate blackness, almost like ink, and even more terrifying corrosive power.


    However, this kind of spiritual power is somewhat different from normal spiritual power. After all, this is necromantic power, but in the eyes of the black-clothed youth, it is enough to deal with Su Yan.


    After all, relying on swallowing, his current realm is more than a little stronger than Su Yan, he is now in the middle stage of Taoism!


    "Everyone, let the darkness fall!"


    The black-clothed youth held the sky with his hands, and a terrifying black aura filled the sky, and strange waves appeared in the four directions.


    Unsteady, uneasy, and even frightened, this kind of fluctuations in people and the environment make the 4 of Spades look completely different.


    "Quickly, pass me some spiritual power, this kid''s power is too weird!"


    The 4 of spades is naturally talking about the 3 of spades. He is afraid that resisting this force will damage him, so that the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The 3 of spades didn''t hesitate half a minute, and he waved his hands directly, and a majestic spiritual power rushed to the 4 of spades.


    With spiritual power, the frowning brows of the 4 of spades relaxed, and the surrounding area recovered calm, and the illusion also recovered stability.


    "This magic door is not easy!"


    The 4 of spades speaks meaningfully, and at the same time the illusion of the magic door is even more determined.


    "I thought the kid might not know how to illusion."


    The 3 of spades looked at the black-clothed youth in the illusion and said lightly.


    The face of the 4 of spades changed, and he said anxiously: "He is a closed-door disciple!"


    "What about the closed-door disciple, you can''t or you won''t, just watch it."


    At this moment, in the illusion, the black-clothed youth frowned, and the dark spiritual power around him grew stronger and enveloped the entire world.


    The black spiritual power that connects the sky and the earth is actually a bit different at this moment, as if it is communicating something.


    "You are lucky. I can''t fully perform this in the illusion. If it is outside, I will destroy you with one move!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth outlines a radian, one move to destroy him, it is simply a dream.


    Su Yan no longer looked directly, golden spiritual power emerged between his hands, and then turned into a flame, instantly rising, and the surrounding areas became a sea of ??fire.


    In the sea of ??fire, the sound of dragons rang, and the shadow of dragons roamed the sky, majestic and magnificent.


    "bluff!"


    The black-clothed youth said angrily, rushing towards Su Yan directly, carrying a violent dark spiritual power with the intention of killing.


    A dark spiritual force rushed directly towards the sea of ??fire, and wanted to swallow it, there were signs all around, not just ripples.


    Su Yan had no worries at all, letting the darkness shroud him, he naturally had full confidence in his spiritual power.


    The black-clothed youth is higher than his realm, he doesn''t bother at all, even he doesn''t care about spiritual power, not to mention that he is real spiritual power, not dead spiritual power.


    "Burn it!"


    Su Yan roared, the flames suddenly rose, curling up the sky, raging everywhere, but rushing towards the black spiritual power.


    It was supposed to be black spiritual power that swallowed the firelight and extinguished the flame, but now it has turned into a firelight to illuminate the darkness, making it impossible to exist!


    The black-clothed youth had a cold expression on his face, his hands were blue veins violently bulging, and a feeling of embarrassment emerged.


    "hateful!"


    The black-clothed youth had no idea that he would be unable to kill Su Yan when he displayed the Darkness Fall. This was too damning.


    You must know that the dark general is the secret technique of his magic door, which cannot be passed on by his direct disciples.


    Although the 4 of Spades at this moment is a bit depressing, it is still a copy of this secret technique, which is also a secret technique that cannot be underestimated.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, because he had known this result a long time ago, how could the mere fall of darkness be against the might of the fire dragon!


    "Go!"


    Su Yan casually moved, the fire dragon was furious, soaring into the sky, then soaring down, rushing towards the black-clothed youth.


    The surrounding flames were blazing, and the entire illusion was illuminated by the flames, and countless people were trembling with fear and palpitations.


    "This!"


    "This fluctuation is terrible!"


    "My heyday was no match for those who used this trick!"


    Many young people in the martial arts world in the illusion were shocked, and at the same time they compared this trick with themselves, and then their faces showed helplessness.


    At this moment, Yun and the others are still in the mood to absorb the necromantic power. They are completely attracted by the flames of war, and they all want to go to Su Yan''s location to watch the battle.


    "The captain is too fierce, this fire dragon can kill thousands of enemies!" Huo admired.


    "Nonsense, the captain killed so many people before without blinking his eyes."


    He secretly said that Su Yan killed the Nile crocodile and the lion king before, and even turned the whale into a small fish in the desert.


    But at this moment, the fire dragon has completely covered the black-clothed youth. The original darkness was not visible, and it was all illuminated by the light of flames.


    "It''s just ants."


    Su Yan was full of disdain. If the black-clothed youth didn''t show off some other skills, he knew that this battle would end.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to do more entanglement. It would be better to solve it as soon as possible. Get the necromantic power to make him stronger, so that he can get out of trouble earlier.


    However, at this moment, he was aware of something strange, as if there were fluctuations in the fire.


    "No, this kid is not dead yet."


    Su Yan looked at the place shrouded by the fire dragon, with faint fluctuations in his eyes.


    "Do you want to toss it?"


    As soon as his voice fell, the flames shattered everywhere, and the fire dragon was torn to pieces by a powerful force and turned into invisible!


    The 4 of spades changed color on the spot and couldn''t help but said: "What kind of power is this?!"


    The power that can scare him is naturally terrifying.


    The 3 of spades is relatively calm, and said lightly: "I said just now, this kid can''t do illusion, but he can use other magic tricks!"


    In the shattered fire, there is a black substance that has always existed, and it is slowly expanding at this moment, until the world in the illusion is under control again.


    In the dark center, the black-clothed youth slowly emerged, but his body was dripping with blood, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    The black-clothed youth stared at Su Yan with eyes like ink, with extreme anger and killing intent.


    "You are indeed a rare genius, I now admit that you are an opponent!"


    The young man in black looked at Su Yan, his voice was unusually cold, as cold as the flickering light of a blade.


    However, in the next second, the blood-stained face of the black-clothed youth actually showed an evil smile, looking at it with an unusual shock.


    "But I am here to slaughter the existence of geniuses!"

 Chapter 1443： Devil comes

    The young man in black looked up to the sky and screamed, his voice was extremely shocking, like the sound of nature, like thunder and lightning.


    Su Yan''s fire dragon was directly torn to pieces by him, which shows the terrible power of it.


    Even Su Yan had a stern look in his eyes at this moment. The battle that he originally thought was about to end, it seemed that it would take some time.


    "Well, you have some abilities, but your violent look looks a bit second."


    Su Yan looked at the black-clothed youth, his face was extremely indifferent, without any fluctuations.


    Not only that, he also took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, shook one out, and held it in his mouth.


    When the flames passed and the cigarette was lit, Su Yan couldn''t help taking a sip.


    "Well, this smoke is barely acceptable."


    This scene made the black-clothed youth a little bit stunned, because in his opinion, such a scene should not appear in the battle between life and death.


    Immediately, blue veins appeared on the face of the black-clothed youth, and his eyes had strong waves of anger.


    This is a provocation to him, it is the ultimate disdain, the duel is so indifferent, and the mood is smoking, this is completely contempt for him.


    "You look down on me!"


    The black-clothed youth was extremely angry, and the world was trembling, the illusion rolled up with violent meaning, and the black spiritual power continued to erode.


    "Oh, you think too much, in my opinion, underestimating is not a derogatory term, I rarely use it."


    Su Yan''s words are very clear, belittle, you really think too much, but you are not worthy of my consideration.


    The black-clothed youth was completely mad, his muscles bulged, and he broke through the black clothes. At this moment, he was like the big devil Bick, with a hideous expression on his face, but he had no tentacles.


    But at the moment when he was so violent, Su Yan stepped on his foot, the power was overwhelming, and he actually blasted the black-clothed youth directly into the ground.


    When the black-clothed youth emerged, Su Yan stepped down again, as if hitting a mole.


    With a face and five feet, the head of the black-clothed youth was extremely swollen, and a pure spiritual force surged towards his dantian, trying to destroy his dantian.


    The black-clothed youth looked terrified, and hurriedly ran his strength to resist, the black matter evaporating and dissipating all over his body.


    For a long time, he was able to resist Su Yan''s spiritual power. At this moment, he couldn''t help breathing, it was too hard.


    However, although he was injured, it did not hurt the root cause. Su Yan''s attack only caused him to be injured by his fur.


    The 4 of spades who watched the game, with a cold sweat on his forehead, said faintly: "This disciple of the magic door is amazing, I really don''t know how you caught it."


    The 3 of spades smiled and said, "Luck, he was hurt, I picked it up."


    "Pick up... Picked up?"


    The corners of the mouth of the 4 of spades twitched, and he had never thought that the 3 of spades was actually this way. He thought that the 3 of spades was the only way to catch this person.


    "You think too much, I don''t want to attract the attention of people in the martial arts community too much."


    The face of the 3 of spades changed, and at this moment they hurriedly said: "Quickly, the disciple of the magic gate is going to perform a secret technique!"


    The face of the 4 of spades also changed, and he hurriedly got up. He felt a terrifying force spreading.


    "Your kid made me feel so embarrassed even if I was injured. Next, I will show you what power is!"


    The black-clothed youth had his hands facing up, his nails grew madly, and it was extremely dark, like a zombie.


    In the palm of the hand, there are two extremely dark spiritual powers, although they are incomplete, they still have terrifying fluctuations.


    Even Su Yan, at this moment, there is more fear in his eyes, this young man is really not simple, and there is a secret technique.


    In fact, Su Yan also knew that he still had this second hand, otherwise his several times of smashing the ground would be enough to kill him.


    The young man in black embraced the sky with his hands, and two groups of black matter rushed directly into the sky, instantly magnifying, forming two void gates!


    "what is that?!"


    In the illusion, countless people''s faces suddenly changed, looking at the door that suddenly appeared in the sky, very shocked.


    "Door, door!"


    "No, it seems to be an illusory thing, what is this for!"


    Everyone was terrified, because they felt a wave of fluctuations, and there seemed to be endless terrifying things about to come out within the gate.


    But Yun and the others, who were originally extremely leisurely, also changed their colors at this moment. Of course, they knew that this gate was not the work of Su Yan, but the enemy.


    "The captain has really met his opponent now!" The dark complexion said coldly.


    "Hmph, don''t think too much, the captain is invincible!" Bai was extremely firm, and he admired Su Yan extremely.


    "We can''t do anything, just hope that the captain is all right."


    Yun sighed, and they were of no avail in the strong fluctuations, they could only watch.


    At this moment, the black-clothed youth had extremely evil eyes, like an ancient demon.


    He looked at the two doors with excitement on his face.


    "I used a two-sided illusion gate, this trick will kill you!"


    The eyes of the black-clothed youth were oozing blood. Obviously, it was not easy to perform this trick. It would inevitably cost him the ultimate price, as well as the consequences of backlash.


    "Zhu, come the devil!"


    The two-sided illusory door opened, and countless demons jumped out, rushing toward the ground, making a terrifying sound.


    These demon swords pointed to Su Yan, and they all rushed towards him, bound to tear him to pieces.


    There are so many demons, and they have a monstrous meaning. In the eyes of the entire fantasy world, Su Yan is basically going to be cold.


    "It''s not just a genius in the martial arts world, but actually met someone from the magic door."


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    Many people sigh, knowing that it is a foregone conclusion and the end is doomed.


    Even the 3 of spades was cold-faced right now, he didn''t want Su Yan to die right now, after all, there were still many secret techniques he wanted to get.


    He paid attention to Su Yan the whole time, and wanted to see if he could catch this move. No, he must intervene.


    Seeing the smile at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth made the 3 of spades stunned, and then a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Looks like I am worrying too much!" Three of Spades laughed at himself.


    There was a smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. There was no other reason. It was very simple. It was simply that he didn''t despise the young man in black.


    The black-clothed youth also saw Su Yan''s smile, and he was almost furious, only hoping that the devil would tear it up soon.


    However, when the demon rushed towards Su Yan, Su Yan actually took one hand, grabbed the demon and stuffed it into his mouth.


    This was so shocking that the young man in black was completely stunned.


    His secret technique-the devil came, and the many demons summoned turned out to be food for this person!


    This made him unbelievable, his whole body was surging with blood, he was actually spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his breath suddenly wilted.


    No matter it was him, even the 4 of spades was stunned at the moment and couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    "Is this him? How much does this kid exist? He actually treats the devil as food!"

 Chapter 1444： One enemy three!

    The 4 of spades couldn''t believe his eyes, but he clearly knew the horror of these demons, if they were displayed in the same realm as him, he would belch immediately.


    Without the slightest strength to fight back, it can easily be crushed.


    However, Su Yan was in the early stage of the Daoist''s battle against the Taoist''s middle stage, and he didn''t care about the powerful secret technique of the magic door, swallowing the devil one by one.


    Su Yan still kept grasping the devil and continued to stuff his mouth, without any intention of stopping at all.


    These demons are fear in the eyes of others, something that cannot be resisted, but in his eyes there are only two words, spiritual power!


    He must improve his realm, and then he has to continuously gain spiritual power, even if it is necromantic power, even if it is a demon, he doesn''t care.


    Because he can transform it into pure spiritual power, this is what makes him terrible!


    The last hope of the black-clothed youth was annihilated. He originally thought that Su Yan would only swallow a few heads, and then he would feel unwell and stop swallowing.


    But he was wrong. Su Yan didn''t feel any uncomfortable feeling at all. Instead, he swallowed more and more vigorously, so that several heads were stuck in his mouth behind him.


    In the end, Su Yan swallowed all the demons released by the Two-sided Illusion Gate.


    Su Yan patted his stomach, looking at the black-clothed youth still intently.


    "Boy, is there any more, I''m not full yet."


    Hearing these words, the black-clothed youth''s face was extremely pale, he had never seen such a brazen person, and wanted him to summon demons to devour.


    "Nothing!" The black-clothed youth said irritably.


    "That''s a pity."


    Su Yan waved his hand, it was indeed a pity for him, the devil was a great tonic.


    But immediately, Su Yan looked at the black-clothed youth and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    This action was too meaningful, causing the black-clothed youth''s face to suddenly change, and his body couldn''t help trembling, and he couldn''t help receding back.


    "You... what do you want to do?!"


    The black-clothed youth questioned with an uneasy face, he had a terrible thought in his mind, which made his face extremely pale.


    But Su Yan had a smile on his face, staring at the black-clothed young man, and smiled: "What do you say I want to do?"


    "You...you devil!"


    The anxiety and panic had completely enveloped the black-clothed youth. He regretted now why he would provoke this enchanting metamorphosis before him.


    "I am a demon, you can really joke, haven''t you changed a lot of demon."


    Compared to those demons, that is nothing short of a witch, Su Yan is the real **** demon in the eyes of the black-clothed youth.


    "You... don''t kill me, we can cooperate."


    "Cooperation, how to cooperate?" Su Yan showed a hint of joking.


    "Let��s search for the necromantic power here and give it all to you, I don��t want it, I just want to live."


    "Oh, I think so too, but before that, you have to give me all your deadly power."


    "No, no, how can I search without necropower."


    "Who wants you to search, give me all your necromantic power, and just absorb it in this place."


    "You!" The anger appeared on the face of the young man in black again, but it dissipated within a few seconds.


    Su Yan walked to the black-clothed youth and looked at him coldly and said, "Either I swallow you, or you donate the necromantic power, make a decision quickly!"


    Just when the black-clothed youth could not choose, a figure rushed into the void, a white robe, extremely holy.


    His whole body is wrapped in white light, and all the laws are not invaded, as if he is superior.


    "Senior Brother Mojiu, I''ll help you!"


    This person is Xiao Chu, a disciple of Zhengyi Sect, and a direct disciple of Zhengyi Sect.


    Although the name of Magic Gate sounds more evil, it is not a big evil sect. It has many contacts with Zhengyi, and it is a very friendly sect.


    Seeing Xiao Chu''s arrival, Mo Jiu was extremely excited, and his heart was ashamed, but now he is back to life.


    "Brother Xiao Chu, it''s really time for you to come!"


    Xiao Chu looked at Su Yan coldly. He was quite famous in the martial arts world. He knew all the geniuses, but he had never seen Su Yan.


    "Who are you, dare to do something with Mojiu!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of discomfort, and he was about to swallow the power of Mo Jiu, when someone suddenly stopped him, of course he was angry.


    "I am your ancestor, you little chick dare to stop me?!"


    Su Yan also aggravated the word "Xiaochu", which made Xiao Chu annoyed, and anger appeared on his face.


    "Arrogant!"


    "You make me very upset, I have decided, you two have to grab the necromantic power!"


    "Keep talking!"


    The long sword in Xiao Chu''s hand was unsheathed, a sword slashed out, and the meaning of cutting through the sky, the sword light fluctuated hugely, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan made a casual move, the sword light dissipated, and it had no effect on him.


    "No wonder Mojiu can''t beat you, there are two things!"


    Xiao Chu treated it upright and could easily resist his one-sword power, which showed that Su Yan was not simple, he could already be an opponent.


    "Senior Brother Xiao Chu, this kid is too weird, don''t be careless."


    Mo Jiu reminded him at this moment that Su Yan swallowed his demon, and he was now trembling at it.


    Xiao Chu nodded, not indifferent to Mo Jiu''s words.


    "Swallow this pill."


    Xiao Chu threw a pill to Mo Jiu, which he refined in the same discipline and was very famous in the martial arts world.


    Mo Jiu naturally swallowed without saying a word, he actually had the intention to recover from the weakened breath.


    This kind of pill can only restore the healing effect, otherwise Xiao Chu would have swallowed it a long time ago to improve his realm.


    But at this time, the underground fluctuated, as if the ground was cracking, Xiao Chu and even Mo Jiu''s expression changed, thinking it was Su Yan''s sneak attack.


    The two hurriedly withdrew and headed towards the sky, avoiding the sneak attack.


    "hateful!"


    Xiao Chu became more and more angry, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    And Su Yan was also alarmed by this fluctuation, but he didn''t care, and of course this was not what he did.


    At this moment, the ground burst, and a figure rose into the sky, floating in the air.


    The figure ran in coarse cloth, but he looked very young, in his twenties.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Chu''s expression changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but said, "Zhang Lang, disciple of Earth Flame Sect!"


    The Diyan Gate is naturally also a middle school, and its strength is not weaker than the Magic Gate or even the first one.


    "Dwarf and poor, have you been caught here too?"


    Mo Jiu couldn''t help calling out Zhang Lang''s nickname, which many people in the Xiuwu world knew.


    The two talented disciples of Diyanmen, Zhang Lang and Wang Liang, were nicknamed ��short, poor and poor, and the other nicknamed ��high, rich and handsome��.


    Hearing Mo Jiu calling his nickname, Zhang Lang''s face changed and he said angrily: "You kid call it again, believe it or not, I''m pulling your muscles!"


    Mo Jiu smiled awkwardly and said, "Don''t, I just said it accidentally."


    Xiao Chu looked at Su Yan coldly and said, "Dwarf, poor, let''s solve the outsiders together first!"


    And Su Yan knew at this moment that he would definitely fight one enemy three!

 Chapter 1445： Endless flames!

    Zhang Lang''s whole body was trembling, just an angry gesture, Mo Jiu just called him short and poor, he endured it, and warned not to say, but Xiao Chu!


    He even called him the nickname of being short, poor and poor again. Uncle can bear it, but I can��t bear it!


    "You little chick, where do you think your reputation is better than Lao Tzu?!"


    Xiao Chu''s face changed slightly, but he was not angry, he knew he was wrong.


    "Well, now is not the time for us to fight. Dealing with the enemy is a serious matter."


    Xiao Chu''s complexion recovered, and his eyes looked at Su Yan coldly.


    However, Zhang Lang did not compromise, with anger still on his face.


    "Just say it, he is your enemy, not mine!"


    "Zhang Lang, what do you want to do?!"


    "Why, I want to join hands with him to deal with you."


    Zhang Lang looked at Mo Jiu and Xiao Chu, and said proudly.


    The two of them were called Aiyaoqiong in front of him. It would be good if he could accept it without direct action.


    "Zhang Lang!" Xiao Chu furiously said, "Don''t forget, your flame gate is a friendly school with us, I hope you don''t engage in discord!"


    "Zhang Lang, Earth Flame Gate and Magic Gate are also friendly sects, you can judge the situation!"


    "Threatening me, I will be afraid?!"


    Zhang Lang is even more angry. This is obviously a threat to him, and he is the most unthreatable person.


    "No, no, why are we threatening you."


    Xiao Chu and Mo Jiu had to bow their heads. If Zhang Lang and Su Yan were together, they would be in danger. After all, Mo Jiu was injured.


    At this moment, Su Yan was extremely indifferent to everything, and said coldly: "The three go together, I''m in a hurry."


    Su Yan''s voice was very flat, as if he was talking about a trivial matter, without paying attention to the three of them at all.


    This of course made Zhang Lang angry, not just him, Xiao Chu and Mo Jiu were equally angry.


    "How dare you despise us so much!"


    Zhang Lang was very angry and stared at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, but he was so much shorter than Su Yan that he could only look up.


    Xiao Chu and Mo Jiu were originally very angry. When they heard this, the two were overjoyed, which means Zhang Lang was standing with them.


    "Zhang Lang, that''s right, let''s solve him together, and then the three of us will find a way to get out of trouble." Xiao Chu smiled. At this moment, Su Yan is no longer a terrible enemy to him.


    Zhang Lang also nodded. Su Yan''s words really made him angry. He must make Su Yan look good.


    And the three of spades flashed with excitement in his eyes at this moment, extremely excited.


    "This is a gluttonous feast, the core disciple of the Three Martial Arts, plus a Su Baxian, the fourth child, you can copy it for me!"


    The 4 of Spades patted his chest and promised: "Don''t worry about that, I''m fine here."


    "That''s good, so many secret techniques, our lives will change in the future!"


    ...


    Su Yan looked at the three of them, his eyes still indifferent, it seemed impossible with one enemy three, but he didn''t think so.


    "You should leave your name before you kid die, I have to say that you are a genius."


    Mo Jiu looked at Su Yan angrily, even better than him, if not a genius, then what is he.


    "The name is fine, Su Baxian."


    Su Yan said indifferently, but there was already golden light in his hand, and then the golden light rose all over his body, making people unable to see the whole body.


    "Is this golden light Buddha?!" Zhang Lang asked in surprise.


    "No, this is a guy playing with fire, golden light is just the color of his spiritual power." Mo Jiu quickly explained.


    "It''s really not easy. Fighting with such a person is interesting." Xiao Chu nodded and looked at the two men, "Shoot!"


    "it is good!"


    Zhang Lang and Mo Jiu both nodded and performed secret techniques one after another, and their surrounding spiritual power fluctuated wildly.


    Mo Jiu didn''t dare to release demons anymore. He had witnessed a terrifying scene just now. He could only use Darkness Falling, plus some other secret techniques.


    The surrounding darkness is immense, like an endless black hole.


    Zhang Lang smiled and said: "Mojiu, you were so embarrassed that you were beaten so much. The three of us, what do you have to worry about!"


    Mo Jiu was shocked when he heard the words, that''s right, there are three people now, even if the enemy can devour his demon, there is no chance now.


    For this reason, he was completely relieved, the two-sided illusion gate opened again, and the devil came out directly.


    And Xiao Chu is also standing in the void with his long sword at this moment, turning into a huge illusory sword, with a terrifying sword intent, and shining all around.


    The sword of illusion slashed directly towards Su Yan, extremely fast, just in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Lang was also sneered at this moment, his body lying on the ground, the ground fluctuating, a huge crack struck Su Yan.


    The three secret techniques and the three strongest strikes all rushed towards Su Yan, with the intention of killing!


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became cold, two blazing fires emerged, and the surrounding temperature rose instantly.


    "With one enemy three, I will try new tricks that have been useless for many years today!"


    Su Yan raised his hands, palms facing up, two flames emerged, but they were like two flames.


    "Huh, Su Baxian, you can die with peace of mind, no matter how hard you resist, it will be futile!"


    Mo Jiu was angry with Su Yan. At first, he only wanted to steal Su Yan''s necromantic power, but now his eyes showed killing intent.


    It''s no wonder that Su Yan swallowed his demon. No one can accept this.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, but you are still just a dead dog in front of the three of us!"


    "Yes, my ground splitting technique is not that simple!" Zhang Lang sneered, and the secret technique had been used.


    Su Yan ignored the three people''s arrogance, and the flame in his hands rose up, instantly turning into two fire dragons, rushing to the sky.


    The three secret arts that struck him seemed to have stopped abruptly at this moment, but were actually blocked by two fire dragons.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Jiu and the others hurriedly blessed their spiritual power and would kill Su Yan.


    And Su Yan roared to the sky at this moment: "Endless flames!"


    The fire dragon roared, it burst in an instant, the sky filled with flames covering everything, the darkness of the world was directly swallowed by the flames, and the entire illusion seemed to have turned into a sea of ??fire.


    Endless Flames is naturally Su Yan''s secret technique. It used to be a small technique that wasn''t enough to filter, but now it has a good effect. After all, he is too far away from his previous realm.


    There are flames on all sides. This kind of flame is not an ordinary flame. It is comparable to the three real fires of Red Boy in the novel. It is transformed by spiritual power and has a powerful burning meaning.


    The devil was burned to nothingness, without screaming.


    No matter how strong the intent of the sword of illusion is, it can''t stand the burning after all, and it falls apart.


    Zhang Lang''s ground splitting technique was like a dumb fire at this moment. Except for a horrified ravine on the ground, nothing else appeared.


    The three of them were shocked, and their faces were already pale at the moment. They didn''t even think about the result like this.

 Chapter 1446： Exhausted necropower!

    "How is this possible!"


    Mo Jiu looked at the sky with a pale face, watching his demon turn into nothingness by the flame, and his heart was dripping blood.


    At the same time, he felt the same in his body, backlash!


    A wave of fluctuations made him extremely uncomfortable, completely unable to cover up, unable to resist at all, and a mouthful of blood came out directly.


    Not only Mo Nine, but also Xiao Chu and Zhang Lang, both of them were defeated by Su Yan''s secret technique, and at the same time suffered a stronger backlash.


    There was blood on the corners of the three people''s mouths, and the original jade-faced cloth towels and glamorous gestures were now pale and wilted.


    Not only did they not believe that there would be such a result, even the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades did not expect it, which was completely beyond their expectations.


    "This Su Ba is getting scarier first!"


    The 3 of spades endured the killing intent, all just to obtain Su Yan''s secret arts.


    "Have you copied it yet?!"


    The 4 of spades nodded quickly and said: "Okay, all have been copied, four secret arts!"


    "can!"


    The 3 of spades regained his look barely, as long as he could obtain the secret technique, this would be the best result for him.


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, in his eyes it is nothing but a trapped beast.


    "Take these people out now?"


    A hint of chill flashed in the eyes of the 4 of spades, asked.


    "Idiot, this is just the beginning. Does Su Baxian have more secret techniques?"


    "But these three are not opponents, Su Baxian has no opponents in the fantasy realm."


    The three of spades smiled and said, "It won''t be long before there is no opponent to make an opponent. This is your fantasy. Do what you want."


    The 4 of spades suddenly realized, and nodded again and again, he himself had forgotten this, and was frightened by Su Yan''s violent state.


    But the secret technique of Mo Jiu and the others was defeated by Su Yan, the flame did not dissipate, but it rose more and more, and instantly enveloped the three of them.


    "Sorry!"


    The expressions of the three of them changed. They were completely trapped in the sea of ??fire, and it was impossible to escape.


    Originally, they wanted to take the opportunity to escape. After all, they could only escape if they lost. This illusion is so big that they can still be avoided.


    But now everything is in vain, they have tried.


    "My secret technique can''t break this sea of ??fire at all!" Xiao Chu showed despair on his face.


    "Neither can it with mine!" Mo Jiu had a pale face and stopped attacking.


    "My earth escape technique is useless, this is over!"


    The faces of the three of them are desperate, and they have no way, and they have become the turtles in the urn.


    But Su Yan walked into the sea of ??fire at this moment, and the fire light directly gave way for him, and his spiritual power was naturally useless for him.


    The dark eyes shone with a faint lustre, extremely bright, and with a hint of depth.


    "Hehe, now you know that the pot is made of iron, right?"


    "Su Baxian, if you kill us, the three major sects will definitely live with you!"


    Xiao Chu also wanted to threaten Su Yan to save his life.


    However, Su Yan blasted away with a palm and landed directly on Xiao Chu''s chest, blasting him a hundred meters away, knocking the ground into a huge deep hole.


    Xiao Chu''s chest was sunken, his breath was completely depressed, blood was constantly vomiting, and he was no longer able to move.


    When Mo Jiu and Zhang Lang saw this, their faces were shocked. At this moment, they were shaking all over, and they dared to say a word.


    "The ants dare to challenge me, killing you like ants!"


    Su Yan looked down at the three, with endless majesty, as if the emperor of the immortal descended.


    Mo Jiu and Zhang Lang could no longer resist Su Yan''s coercion, and had to kneel down in humiliation.


    Su Yan looked at the three of them coldly, and said, "Hand over the deadly power, and forgive you not to die!"


    The three were wrong, but he didn''t want to kill them. After all, the three were not extremely evil people.


    He just wants to get the necromantic power and improve his realm as soon as possible. This time he has the confidence to play against the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades.


    The last time he was hit by the Buddha in the palm of the 3 of spades, he could not escape from the illusion. This time he was prepared to not know the secret technique of the 3 of spades. ,


    The three of them didn''t hesitate anymore, all of them handed away the necromantic power. They knew that if they didn''t agree, they would disappear into this illusion, and maybe they would die.


    Su Yan looked at the three groups of necromantic powers in different shapes, nodded, swallowing them easily.


    The three of them were frightened by this action, and they stared at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    Zhang Lang couldn''t help but tremblingly asked, "I have swallowed it all, won''t it explode?!"


    However, Su Yan had a full hiccup, and there was no adverse reaction at all. He only felt that the dantian was burning like a fire, and it was already very full, and the realm was improving steadily, until the later stage of the Taoist was stopped.


    Feeling that Su Yan''s terrifying coercion became more and more powerful, the three of them were already lying on the ground. They had no spiritual power and naturally could not resist.


    Su Yan then retracted his spiritual power and no longer pressured the three of them.


    When Su Yan turned around, he looked towards the void, he knew that the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades looked at everything.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely deep, containing a terrifying killing intent, and the sword pointed at the two.


    "What does he mean?!"


    The 4 of Spades was startled by Su Yan''s killing intent, but recovered after a while, obviously furious.


    And the coldness on the face of the 3 of spades at the moment, the same anger is extremely.


    "He is declaring war on us!"


    "Arrogant, really arrogant!"


    The 4 of spades was furious, and couldn''t help but roar, the furious seven orifices made smoke.


    "Hmph, it''s right to declare war, otherwise, how can I get your secret technique at the bottom of the box!"


    After the three of spades'' chill, a wicked smile appeared on his face, which made people fearful.


    "Why are you?"


    "You are confused, how arrogant he is, it''s just something in our bag."


    The four of spades gave a pale face, and then the anger dissipated, and I really like to get angry recently.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked around the illusion and did not go to other places, but flew directly to a high place.


    This is the highest point in the illusion, and this place is considered an excellent place for him to implement the next things better.


    After solving these three, the entire illusion is already under his control, and there is no need for him to search for spiritual power one by one.


    Now he is the late stage of Taoist, obviously this level is not enough, he must break through to the Taoist Consummation, he and the 3 of spades and even the 4 of spades can have a battle.


    In other words, he must completely restore his original realm, and his body''s spiritual power must be filled, so that he has the capital to fight.


    In the later stage, the Taoist is no more than an ant in the eyes of 3 of spades, I am afraid that a secret technique can easily defeat him, so he must increase his strength.


    At this moment, his hands were sealed, and a majestic suction spread out, covering the entire illusion. He wanted to absorb the dead spirit power in the illusion!

 Chapter 1447： Restoration!

    The entire illusion was shrouded by Su Yan''s spiritual power, and the huge suction power became more and more diffuse, making everyone present with amazement.


    "What''s going on, how can I feel a strong suction?!"


    The geniuses in the Xiuwu world were shocked and hurriedly ran their forces to resist.


    But what made their complexion changed even more was that he couldn''t resist this suction, and the necromantic power in his body seemed to leave the body.


    This is simply something that can scare people to death, forcibly sucking away the spiritual power in your body, it is impossible for anyone to remain calm.


    "The battle ahead is probably over, and the three masters seem to be unable to stop that person!"


    "Who is that?"


    Someone asked tremblingly, wanting to know.


    "I guess I''m a disciple of Zhengyimen!" Someone knows a lot about Zhengyimen.


    "No, I guess it''s a disciple of the magic door!"


    "As far as I know, the strength of Diyanmen is far above these two disciples!"


    A group of people actually quarreled about this matter, and even made a fuss, completely ignoring the disappearance of the dead spiritual power in the body.


    However, several men walked over now, still with a look of horror on their faces. They saw Su Yanyi fighting one enemy three.


    "You are all wrong, these three are losers!"


    A man''s voice was extremely cold, like an ice blade, and everyone''s complexion changed suddenly.


    "You said it''s not a disciple of these three sects?!"


    "Yes, the disciples of these three major sects were defeated by that person!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Many people couldn''t believe that they were arrested this time, and the strongest of them was these three. How could the others be one enemy three.


    "Who is that person?!"


    The man''s face was instantly pale, and after a long pause, he said, "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean?"


    Many people look bad, as if making them happy.


    The man hurriedly explained: "I have low eyesight, and I don''t know who he is from."


    Complicated meanings appeared on everyone''s faces. If they didn''t know it, it was possible that the 3 of spades also caught other evil geniuses in the martial arts world.


    "It must be a member of the martial arts world. This is correct."


    Many people nodded in recognition.


    "Could it be a disciple of the upper sect?!"


    Someone tentatively said that as soon as he spoke, he hurriedly did not dare to say another word.


    The upper sect is completely taboo for them, and they cannot be mentioned at will.


    "impossible!"


    Some people directly refuted it, thinking that such speculation was absurd.


    "How noble is the upper school, how could their disciples be easily captured by the three of spades, even the magic nine and others were injured or caught by the three of spades."


    Many people nodded one after another, but they knew the terrible upper sect was very clear and couldn''t be caught by the 3 of spades.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s suction power is getting stronger and stronger, the necromantic power of everyone in the illusion has been sucked away, and they become ordinary people again.


    "The identity of this person is unknown, what does he intend to do?"


    This is what everyone most urgently wants to know, and it is related to their destiny.


    "I think he brings all the necropowers together, I''m afraid it is!"


    "What is it?!"


    Everyone came together, extremely nervous and excited.


    "I want to improve my realm and escape this illusion!"


    Many people''s complexion changed suddenly, showing a suddenly realized expression, they also guessed like this.


    This may also be a good thing for them, and maybe they can also take the opportunity to escape.


    "I hope that this person will not forget us while he escapes."


    Many people pray like this, they can only do this, there is no other way.


    At this moment, Su Yan was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, with his eyes closed, using his spiritual power wholeheartedly to cover the entire illusion.


    The powerful suction absorbed all the necromantic power and enveloped him above him, forming a powerful airflow of necromantic power.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness can feel how much of the dead spirit power, and can also know whether it has been absorbed.


    He must absorb all the necromantic power of the entire illusion, so that he can restore the realm, and can fight the power of spades 3 and 4 of spades.


    The whole process must be relatively long, and Su Yan also knows that if the 3 of spades blocks it, he will definitely fail.


    But he knew very well that the 3 of spades would not stop him, but would expect him to do so, because the 3 of spades wanted his secret technique.


    The reason why Hei Taoh didn��t give Su Yan the power of the dead in the beginning was to escape the secret arts of the Devil Nine and others. Now these people��s secret arts have been copied by the 4 of spades, so of course the 3 of spades will focus. Transfer to Su Yan.


    At this moment, the 3 of spades kept staring at Su Yan, and the smile on his face never disappeared. He was impatient and wanted Su Yan to do the vain effort of the trapped beast, so that he could obtain the secret technique.


    "It''s really hard to wait."


    The 3 of spades is very stable, but he still feels that life is like years, and he feels more and more a strong wave of fluctuations coming towards them.


    "Do you help him?" asked the 4 of spades, looking at the 3 of spades.


    "No, that would be self-defeating. He can fight us after absorbing the necromantic power in his eyes."


    The four of spades nodded, stopped talking, and concentrated on stabilizing the illusion.


    And the dead spiritual power absorbed by Yun and the others was all absorbed by Su Yan, and they were also reduced to ordinary people.


    "This suction power was used by the captain?"


    Dark said with a horrified face, too powerful and shocked him.


    Yun nodded, of course this was Su Yan, otherwise there would be someone else.


    Even Lei Xianying, who had always been disdainful, showed an unexpected look on her face at this moment. She didn''t expect that Su Yan, this kid, actually had two brushes.


    However, she still did not report any hope, pinning her hopes on her father.


    "It''s useless after absorbing it, it''s all necromantic power, it''s impossible to escape."


    "That''s not necessarily true, the captain will never do useless work!"


    Yun knew very well to Su Yan, he did so naturally because he thought there was a chance.


    "Just believe it, and I won''t say much."


    Lei Xianying lay on the ground, closing his eyes leisurely and resting.


    At this moment, all the necromantic power was sucked away by Su Yan and gathered above his head, majestic.


    Lightning flashed across the spiritual force group, which was too rich, with constant visions.


    Su Yan opened his eyes at this moment and stood up directly, with a move with both hands, all the necromantic power rushed towards him.


    Su Yan grew his mouth and swallowed them all without any discomfort.


    At the same time, the necromantic power was transformed into spiritual power, nourishing his dantian, filling his dantian to the extreme.


    Break easily and directly step into Taoist Consummation, even a little stronger than the previous realm, because this is a second breakthrough, and the site is more stable.


    "Finally recovered!"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, the majesty reappeared on his face, those eyes were extremely deep, pointing straight to the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades!

 Chapter 1448： The beast is still fighting!

    Before Su Yan could thoroughly feel his restored realm, the fantasy realm unexpectedly appeared strange, shaking violently, and the world collapsed, as if the end of the day.


    The original chicken-eating map disappeared, mountains, seas, and towns were all turned into nothingness, and the entire fantasy world had become a land of endless purgatory.


    Darkness enveloped the entire place, and many people were so frightened by this sudden change that they could only comfort themselves.


    And Su Yan sneered at this series of changes, not paying attention at all, his eyes still looked at the top of the illusion, still pointing at the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades.


    "What a powerful killing intent!"


    The illusion cast by the 4 of spades can most directly feel Su Yan''s killing intent. It is so strong that it makes him feel palpitations.


    But the 3 of spades didn''t take it seriously, but thought it was normal.


    "It''s right to have a strong killing intent, otherwise why copy his secret technique."


    "You''re going crazy." The four of spades angrily said.


    The 3 of spades smiled disapprovingly, and didn''t take the words of the 4 of spades to heart.


    His enthusiasm for the secret technique is normal, and anyone who doesn''t want to get the secret technique to become a strong person is not wrong.


    If all this is considered a delusion, then he is willing to delusion.


    Su Yan''s eyes became deeper and deeper, with an extremely fierce killing intent.


    At this moment, his consciousness was shaking, pointing directly to the 3 and 4 of spades.


    "You let me restore my state again, this is my own destruction!"


    Walnut 3 said with a smile: "Really, I don''t think so."


    "That''s your insight, and that''s your brain damage."


    "Shit, you are nothing but ants in my eyes, nothing more than ants with a little use value!"


    The 3 of spades said angrily, for Su Yan, he wanted to kill soon, as long as he obtained the secret technique, he would kill it!


    Su Yan sneered, looking at the three of spades with a pitiful expression.


    "Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking."


    "What if you know, you still have to obey."


    "Want to copy my secret technique so as to strengthen myself. It is really pathetic."


    "Fart!" 3 of spades furious, Su guessed that he was obviously angry at all.


    "I''m telling you, I will let you copy my secret skills, but you don''t have the qualifications or even the ability to learn them."


    "It''s not up to you to worry about it or not, you just need to find a way to get out of trouble now."


    The three of spades is always about restoring the face and breathing in the anger of those who are incapable and about to perish.


    Su Yan also nodded. He should indeed find a way to get out of trouble now, and the most direct way is to fight with 3 of Spades and 4 of Spades.


    Before he could cast the secret technique, the 4 of spades had already used the spiritual power at this moment, and the secret technique was cast out and attacked Su Yan.


    In the illusion, there was endless darkness. In the deepest part of the darkness, a shadow rushed towards Su Yan, extremely fast.


    But Su Yan''s face was cold, completely disdainful, and there was fire in his hands, instantly turning into a fire dragon.


    "Give me some fun!"


    Su Yan roared, the fire dragon galloped out and rushed towards the dark shadow.


    But in an instant, the sound of earth-shattering explosions sounded around, even more terrifying spiritual power, and ripples continued to fluctuate in all directions.


    The other people in the illusion rushed to find a safe place. The fluctuations were too shocking, and they had to be killed if they were not careful.


    The fire dragon roared, spitting out the flames, turning the dark place into a bright place, and eroding the dark shadow.


    At the same time, the 4 of spades made a seal on both hands, once again showing a secret technique.


    "Exterminate the magic power!"


    The dark shadow was instantly violent and turned into an ancient beast, biting towards the fire dragon, extremely powerful.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan hurriedly blessed his strength, the golden spiritual power surged towards the fire dragon, and the golden body blessed the fire dragon into the state of a golden dragon.


    Jinlong carried the "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" tactics, and suddenly the dragon wobbled its tail, and the illusion was extremely shocking.


    The golden dragon fought fiercely with the dark shadow, and was extremely powerful. If it were outside, it would inevitably make a terrifying noise.


    Su Yan''s complexion became colder at this moment, his hands were sealed, and he directly used the power of collapse, blasting towards the dark shadow.


    "Hey, this kid has finally performed a useful secret technique, very powerful!"


    The 4 of spades sneered again and again, and with the help of the spiritual power of the 3 of spades, they copied Su Yan''s secret technique.


    "The power of fragmentation is really terrifying!"


    The 3 of spades can clearly feel the secret technique used by Su Yan, which is what he dreams of.


    At first, they had no time to take care of Su Yan, but now they are ready to copy all the secret techniques.


    "This is just the beginning."


    3 of spades looked at Su Yan in the illusion, he knew that Su Yan still had a stronger secret technique that he hadn''t used.


    However, the power of Fragmentation came out, directly turning the Golden Dragon into an advantage, crushing the dark shadow.


    "Give me spiritual power!"


    The 4 of spades hurriedly shouted, his face had changed at this moment, completely changed.


    "what happened?!"


    The 3 of spades moving spirit power surged towards the 4 of spades, and he asked hurriedly.


    "This is impossible, how is this possible!"


    "What happened?!" the three of spades asked loudly.


    "His power turned out to be pure spiritual power, not necromantic power!"


    The three of spades looked terrified, and a cold killing intent appeared in his eyes. Of course he knew what it meant.


    "Monster, a complete enchantress, he can actually turn dead spiritual power into spiritual power!"


    However, the 3 of spades still didn''t shoot Su Yan, even if Su Yan was really a Taoist Consummation, and there was no necropower in his body, he still had no fear.


    "Never stay here for a while!" said the 4 of spades coldly.


    "Of course I know!"


    At this moment, Su Yan once again displayed the power of collapse, blasting directly towards the dark shadow, crushing everything and destroying everything.


    The dark shadow could not resist, and was finally turned into nothingness by Su Yan''s destructive power.


    After all, he still had to use the power of collapse to defeat the secret technique of 4 of Spades. Su Yan was dissatisfied with this, but he was not too angry.


    At this moment, the voice of the 3 of spades came over, icy cold, more powerfully oppressed, and mixed with endless killing intent.


    "Su Baxian, you turned the dead spirit power into spiritual power!"


    Su Yan sneered: "I only know now, but it''s over!"


    "Hehe, do you think you can deal with us with real spiritual power, too naive."


    "Try it and you''ll know, why bother!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about the words of 3 of Spades, and he knew the result after one battle.


    "Try it or not you are just a trapped animal fighting, and your ending will not change!"


    The cold voice of 3 of spades enveloped the entire illusion, making other people feel a huge panic, and many people turned pale with fright.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, he would let the 3 of spades know what it means to shoot himself in the foot!

 Chapter 1449： Ligatian!

    After solving the dark shadow, Su Yan looked at the top, there was a place where he was the weakest, he could know it at a glance, after all, he had stabbed that place.


    Last time he didn''t get out of trouble, this time he would definitely not allow such a thing to happen, all speaking with strength.


    Su Yan was full of golden light, and the flames rose, like a monster coming out of an endless magma land, rushing to the top.


    The face of the 4 of spades changed, and he hurriedly said: "No, this kid wants to get out of trouble!"


    The 3 of spades didn''t care, with a face of disdain, he asked faintly: "Is it copied?"


    "Reproduced, the power of collapse, this is more terrifying than the power of fragmentation, I feel the ability to destroy the world just by the magic formula."


    "That''s good, then I want to see how his vitality is formed!"


    The 3 of spades is also very clear that if Su Yan wants to get out of trouble, he will inevitably use his original power, and it is simply unrealistic to rely on spiritual power.


    And the 3 of spades is also right, after all, Su Yan is only a Taoist Consummation, naturally the power of spiritual power can''t compete with the two.


    When rushing to the sky, everyone in the illusion saw a fire, which passed like a meteor, but the flames rose, and the temperature of the entire illusion continued to rise.


    "Captain, that''s the captain!"


    Bai jumped straight up, his expression full of excitement.


    "The captain is trying to break through the illusion, he is trying!"


    Yun is also looking at the fast-moving fire with a pair of eyes, praying in his heart.


    Even Lei Xianying, who was disdainful, had his eyes wide open at the moment, and the fluctuation just now made her palpitate.


    Even if she recovers to the peak, she can only display such terrifying power, but obviously Su Yan does not stop there.


    "Taoist Consummation is comparable to the late Yin Dan, freak!"


    Lei Xianying had to comment like this, no one could believe it, even if he saw it with his own eyes, it would be extremely shocking.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already rushed into the sky, punching the dark void, with great power, like a blow from an ancient beast.


    This punch carries the profound meaning of taboo, and it also fluctuates in time and space. More than that, the brilliance is everywhere, the power of the power!


    It can be said that this was Su Yan''s strongest blow, and Yuan Li finally displayed it!


    At this moment, the complexion of 4 of spades changed drastically, his eyes were staring at Su Yan, his forehead was sweaty.


    "Yuan Li, he showed his Yuan Li!"


    The 4 of spades roared at the 3 of spades, obviously asking him to support him. After all, Su Yan almost broke through his illusion by relying on his strength last time.


    As soon as the voice fell, the 4 of spades directly spit out a mouthful of blood, which was met with a huge backlash, and the whole body was wilted.


    Seeing the 3 of spades, his dismissive appearance suddenly changed, obviously unexpected.


    "what happened to you?!"


    "His power is too strong, even more terrifying than before!"


    The 4 of Spades hurriedly ran the spiritual power and maintained the illusion desperately. If Su Yan escaped, he knew that the world would be in chaos.


    The Buddha in the palm of Spades 3 is strong, but it does not necessarily suppress Su Yan. If Su Yan is allowed to escape, it will be a scourge, and they may come back at any time to kill them.


    The 3 of spades also knew the stakes, his eyes were extremely cold, his hands were held tightly, making a huge noise.


    "Don''t do anything, give me spiritual power, I must stabilize the illusion!"


    The 4 of spades vomited blood, but still insisted, he naturally did not dare to relax, otherwise the results would be unimaginable.


    The 3 of spades is no longer nonsense. At this moment, where there is still the mood to study Yuanli, Su Yan has exceeded their imagination.


    They didn''t expect Su Yan''s strength to increase at all. This was too enchanting, and it was almost unassuming.


    The realm has not been improved, but the strength has been improved. It is necessary to know that the 3 of spades only releases the complete necromantic power of the Taoist. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Su Yan to completely recover or even strengthen.


    However, he forgot that Su Yan is a monster, a freak, and cannot be viewed by ordinary people. When he turned into a flame and rushed to the sky, Su Yan swallowed a drop of ancient people''s blood. How could he not strengthen!


    The 3 of spades transferred out the spiritual power and hurriedly blessed the 4 of spades, which made the 4 of spades feel much better.


    At the same time, the shackles of the illusion were actually solidified, and the surrounding taboos became stronger.


    "Su Baxian, I see how you can escape!"


    The 3 of spades said coldly, he had already had a killing intent and didn''t want to explore any more power.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, automatically ignoring the words of the 3 of spades. The taboos were indeed strengthened and the sense of oppression became several times stronger, but this still couldn''t stop him from getting out of trouble.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan roared, his eyes were full of fire, and the golden dragon leaped into the sky behind him, and the power of Yuan Li reached its extreme.


    This blow was regarded as Su Yan''s strongest blow, he did not believe that this illusion could not be broken through!


    boom!


    An explosion sounded, followed by the sound of a rolling red thunder, and the illusion appeared strange.


    Like glass, it kept breaking and cracks appeared, and more than that, Su Yan actually opened a hole above it!


    Su Yan looked at the mouth, the outside was heaven and earth, as long as he went out, he was out of trouble.


    When the 3 of spades saw it, his eyes were cold and terrible, and he ignored the 4 of spades at this moment, and went straight to the sky, rushing towards the illusion hole.


    "Su Baxian, you just can''t escape!"


    The 3 of spades appeared at the entrance of the hole, staring at Su Yan inside, his whole body soaring.


    At the same time, his hand was infinitely magnified, Jin Guangdiao made people unable to look directly, and a palm slammed over.


    "Buddha in the palm of your hand!"


    With the power of destruction, there is a powerful taboo power, as if the power that shouldn''t exist in this place, it just presses towards Su Yange.


    Su Yan was hit by this palm before, and then trapped in the illusion. More than that, the whole body''s spiritual power was blown away.


    This time, Su Yan naturally did not allow this to happen again.


    Not only him, but Yun and others are also staring at the battlefield. This will be the key and the moment to decide the outcome.


    Even Mojiu and the others are staring at the sky at this moment. They also look forward to Su Yan winning, although they hate Su Yan very much.


    "Su Baxian, die!"


    Jin Guang directly took a photo of his palm, completely enveloped Su Yan, and instantly suppressed Su Yan''s vitality.


    When everyone changed their color, a faint ray of light appeared in the palm, which was a little different from the golden light. The light seemed to be rising, with a hint of rosy color.


    "Li Gatian!"


    Su Yan was not shot to death, nor was he suppressed by this palm, but was resisted. He used the secret technique of powering the sky!


    Destroying the ground is the strengthening of power, while Ligaitian is the ultimate display of power. He has used this trick to kill the immortal!

 Chapter 1450： Strongly beheaded!

    In the huge golden palm, a ray of reddish light shot out, shining everywhere.


    It was shallow at first, and then thicker and thicker, until it was like a scorching sun.


    The golden light of the illusory palm was blocked, unable to show off, and was even suppressed by the cover.


    On the contrary, the reddish light became more and more intense, making people afraid to look directly at it, shining everywhere.


    All the people in the illusion gathered together, not daring to look directly, but they were extremely excited, and a feeling of possibility spread in their hearts.


    At this time, the 3 of spades looked terrified, and his face was unbelievable, his "Buddha in the Palm" was actually invalid!


    Not just him, the face of the 4 of spades already showed a look of horror, which was infinitely enlarged, until it turned into despair in the end.


    The 3 of Spades'' "Buddha in the Palm" is invalid. He knows what this means, but he can''t even think about it.


    But the 3 of spades didn''t stop there, it was just a blow, it was too early.


    "Su Baxian, you are really irritating, and it''s unacceptable not to kill you!"


    The 3 of spades floated up and appeared at the entrance of the illusion. He planned to face the contest and must kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan ignored this, his illusory palms had disappeared, and the golden light disappeared. Only his whole body revealed a faint red light shining everywhere.


    Su Yan looked at everyone in the illusion, raised the ghost gourd, and directly sucked everyone into it.


    Ensure the safety of this group of people, so that he can destroy this illusion as he wants, otherwise it will still be a little in the way.


    Both the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades knew what Su Yan wanted to do. At this moment, their faces were blue, and their spiritual power was gushing out wildly.


    Of course they did not allow Su Yan to destroy the illusion, because the consequences would be unimaginable, and that was absolutely not allowed to happen.


    The 4 of spades bit his finger directly, the blood overflowed, turned into a rune in the air, and flew directly toward the illusion.


    This naturally blessed its stability and made Su Yan indestructible.


    However, Su Yan sneered and didn''t care about it.


    With his hands waving, a terrifying wave filled out, and then the same rune bombarded towards the illusion, with a violent will.


    4 of spades changed on the spot, he knew a lot about runes, after all, he learned this school.


    Obviously, the reason for his discoloration was very simple. This rune of Su Yan made him palpitate, and it was a little bit stronger than the rune he had used himself.


    "How is this possible!"


    The 4 of Spades can no longer believe their eyes, a genius in the martial arts world, barely known as the martial arts star of China, how can there be so many secrets!


    Being able to cross the realm to display their elemental power and have the power to collapse does not make them desperate, but this time they displayed the power of horror, resisting the "Buddha in the Palm" of 3 of Spades, and drew a rune to think Let''s take a shot at the illusion of 4 of spades!


    The rune flew out, bombarding the fantasy realm directly, and the entire fantasy realm suddenly oscillated. The rune of the 4 of spades instantly turned into a ball of flames and disappeared.


    For this reason, 4 of spades vomited blood and suffered a huge backlash. He has now been seriously injured and is somewhat powerless.


    "Stop him!"


    The 4 of spades is full of blood, but still roars at the 3 of spades. If the illusion is broken, everything is over.


    The 3 of spades didn''t need to scream at the 4 of spades. He knew the situation in front of him, and he rushed directly into the illusion. The golden palm patted Su Yan again.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and shook it hard with his hands to the sky, actually supporting this palm.


    At the same time, the rune cast by Su Yan has been applied to the entire illusion, and the illusion is changing like hell.


    "Not good!" The four of spades were horrified. He knew the illusion best, and he felt vague at this moment.


    "Sorry, the illusion is about to collapse!"


    When the 4 of spades said this, he vomited blood, and he couldn''t bear the backlash.


    Rumble!


    The incomparably violent sound spread everywhere, as if the sky was falling, and the surrounding illusion was constant, and it was impossible to describe in detail.


    All I know is that this illusion is still unstable, many stable rules are broken and will face the result of collapse.


    The 3 of spades was furious, and it was shot with both hands, and the power of the two palms was terrifying!


    However, Su Yan was still unafraid, holding his hands to the sky, shaking his palms hard, his body muscles surged, and his clothes were broken.


    You can see that there is blood drawn out of Su Yan''s eyebrows. It is essence and blood, but Su Yan doesn''t care at all, still struggling with the 3 of spades.


    Feeling the terrifying power of Su Yan, the 3 of spades was shocked, and there was still a retreat in his heart.


    Su Yan was too extraordinary, and he continued to use secret techniques. The three of spades didn''t know what other secret techniques were waiting for him.


    At the same time, the illusion could no longer withstand the rune bombardment of Su Yan''s actual combat. At this moment, the sound of glass shattering was made, very crisp.


    The illusion is huge, and at this moment, it is as if the earth is breaking apart. The scene is difficult to describe, it can only be said to be terrifying.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t care. In his opinion, this was just the first step, and then the real beginning.


    Eventually, with a violent and unheardable sound, the entire illusion burst into fragments and became invisible.


    Su Yan got out of trouble, the world changed, and the desert land appeared in front of him, and the sky was shining with the scorching sun, which made Su Yan feel a touch of familiarity.


    "Finally out of trouble!"


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face. It was a long time since he was trapped.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s eyes filled with violent meaning, the sword pointed to the 3 of spades.


    "3 of spades, you must die today!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the face of the 3 of spades was extremely cold, and now he can only fight alone, and it is good that the 4 of spades is not killed by backlash.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    The 3 of spades rushed and moved, with both hands moving, the direct shot of "Buddha in the Palm" was naturally the strongest force. He didn''t want to delay, he just wanted to kill with one blow.


    The same is true for Su Yan, force Gaitian to display, the power of Yuanli is all over the square, beyond the dragon and nine heavens, the power of collapse blesses it, the strongest blow!


    The two shook hard, and the ground on all sides collapsed ten meters, forming a huge pit, but the two did not care, but stared at each other.


    Suddenly, blood dripped from the eyebrows of 3 of Spades, and at the same time, his eyes changed, an incredible color.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    The 3 of spades would never believe that he had lost to Su Yan, and was defeated by this pair of shaking moves!


    The 3 of spades fell, blood ran across the eyebrows, the breath waned, and then turned into a mass of ashes.


    Powerful to resist his "Buddha in the Palm", coupled with the power of collapse, the 3 of spades is naturally unmatched.


    Killing the 3 of Spades, Su Yan did not stop, and went straight to the 4 of Spades, stepped on it, and easily ended his life!

 Chapter 1451： 2 of spades

    After killing the two people one after another, Su Yan''s cold gaze regained his indifference, and the spiritual power on his body disappeared.


    At the same time, the people in the ghost gourd were all released, and it was natural that these people were released after the battle.


    Seeing the sun again, these people were a little uncomfortable, one by one in front of the intense sunlight, after all, their realm had not been restored.


    However, returning to this world, the suppression in the body has been touched, and their realm has also been improved to varying degrees.


    As for wanting to return to the peak level, it must rely on time and absorb more spiritual power.


    The moment Yun and the others came out, their faces were unspeakably excited, which was too exciting for them.


    "It''s finally out!"


    "My heaven and earth, don''t come here unharmed!"


    Several people were kneeling on the ground, and An couldn''t help but gnaw a bite of the sand.


    Only Bai and Lei Xianying didn''t do that. At this moment, they all looked at Su Suyan and walked over.


    "Captain, you are now the hero in my mind!"


    Bai said excitedly, his face flushed.


    And Su Yan didn''t speak, but stood quietly, with a pair of eyes a little dumb.


    Lei Xianying noticed something strange, changed his color slightly, and couldn''t help but said, "Boy, are you okay?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and said, "How could something be wrong with me."


    Lei Xianying looked unbelievable, but did not entangle the matter, but asked: "You killed the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades?!"


    "Of course, if you don''t kill both of them, it will be peaceful."


    Everyone changed their colors when they heard this, and they were extremely jealous of Su Yanna. Both the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades were killed, too powerful.


    The eyes of Mo Jiu and the others were extremely complicated, and they had an inexplicable feeling for Su Yan, but they couldn''t hate them. After all, Su Yan saved their lives.


    At that time, Su Yan could kill them directly in the illusion. Even if he didn''t kill, he had no obligation to save them, so they should be grateful.


    But they are all proud, one by one naturally can''t pull down, just freeze there.


    But Su Yan, who was originally plain, had a hint of whiteness on his face at this moment, with blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth.


    Bai was the first to find out and panicked: "Captain, what''s the matter with you?!"


    Yun and the others all ran over with anxiety on their faces.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a bit of backlash. I didn''t expect this 3 of spades to die and be reconciled."


    When Su Yan killed the 3 of Spades, he was actually hurt by the power of the 3 of Spades. After all, the "Buddha in the Palm" of 3 of Spades was very strong and was a secret technique.


    However, Su Yan was not badly injured, he only needed a little rest to recover.


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged, used his spiritual power, and began to eliminate the Buddha''s golden light remaining in his body.


    However, Yun and others were naturally waiting by his side, watching the others vigilantly.


    When Mo Jiu and the others saw this, they gathered around, revealing unkind looks in their eyes.


    Yun immediately said angrily: "What do you want to do?!"


    "Hmph, a mere ant dare to shout at us, do you want to die?!" Mo Jiu said angrily.


    "If you are looking for death or not, then you can come and try!"


    Yun did not give in half a step, a pair of eyes stared at Mo Jiu and the others.


    But Bai said angrily at this moment: "My captain saved you, do you want to be ungrateful?!"


    "Who asked him to save, we didn''t say!"


    Mo Jiu still had a hard mouth, but his expression was a little unnatural.


    The others did not come, after all, they were all grateful to Su Yan, but due to the dignity of Mo Jiu and others, they dare not speak.


    Only Mojiu, Xiao Chu, and Zhang Lang came over, and they were hung and beaten by Su Yan, still in their hearts.


    "We don''t want to kill him, we just want to know who he is!"


    Zhang Lang said angrily, defeating the three of them, not knowing his identity, which made him unacceptable.


    "My captain is Su Baxian!"


    "Of course we know his name, we mean his identity!" Zhang Lang said viciously, looking at Yun and the others.


    But Lei Xianying walked over at this moment and directly picked up a stone and slammed it at the three.


    "All of you are very courageous, dare to be so rude to your benefactor!"


    The three of them were furious, and they turned out of their recovered spiritual power, with killing intent in their eyes.


    "Who, who dare to beat me with such courage!"


    When the three of them saw Lei Xianying, they suddenly withered and bowed their heads.


    "Miss Lei!"


    "Shut up, call me princess, and then call me to tear your mouth."


    "Princess Thunder, why did you get caught by the 3 of spades?" asked the magic nine.


    "Cut, I came here voluntarily. Even the pig head three thought about catching me?"


    The three blushed, obviously Lei Xianying meant something.


    However, Xiao Chu looked at Lei Xianying and said, "We didn''t intend to deal with Su Baxian. We just want to know if he belongs to the martial arts sect. We will learn from each other in the future and be ashamed!"


    "Come on, you can''t beat him in your life."


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    The three said in unison, very serious.


    Lei Xianying said with a disdain: "Don''t believe me, forget it, besides, he is not from the martial arts world, but a rookie in the Chinese martial arts world."


    "Budo world!"


    The three of them showed unbelief on their faces and were defeated by the rookies in the martial arts world. This is an absolute shame for them!


    "impossible!"


    "This is true. In fact, you are not ashamed of losing in his hands, because he is too evil."


    When Lei Xianying said this, she also looked at Su Yan, with an inability to see through her face. She also wanted to know what Su Yan was.


    "Su Baxian, speak for yourself!"


    The three of them no longer entangled with Lei Xianying, looked directly at Su Yan and asked.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes at this moment and looked at the three of them, showing disdain.


    "How do ants generally have the right to question me?"


    "you!"


    The three of them were furious and were almost about to run away, but they knew very well that they couldn''t beat Su Yan. After all, their realm had not recovered.


    "It''s okay to tell you, but you have to listen carefully and be careful to be scared to death."


    Su Yan stood up, and his physical injury was almost recovered, no longer getting in the way.


    He looked around and said loudly: "I am the emperor!"


    The sound was shocking, like a billowing thunder, extremely majestic, straight out of the sky.


    Everyone was shocked by this voice, but they didn''t believe Su Yan''s words at all.


    "Return to the emperor, I''m really not afraid of flashing my tongue." Mo Jiu''s face was disdainful, naturally thinking that Su Yan was talking big.


    But at this moment, above the sky, a ray of light was emitted from the clouds, making everyone afraid to look directly.


    At the same time, a voice came, like the voice of a **** messenger, with the ultimate shock.


    "Xiandi, hahahaha!"


    This voice is naturally full of ridicule, and it is even more mixed with disdain, as if Su Yan looked at Mo Jiu and others like an ant.

 Chapter 1452： Blood of the ancients

    This person''s voice has extremely powerful magic power, and it is hard to calm down, as if it has entered the trap of its setting.


    Yun and the others had already changed color at this moment, as if they were walking corpses, their eyes became lookless, all of them gathered together.


    Su Yan''s face suddenly changed when he saw this, and he hurriedly used a spiritual power to release the magic of the voice.


    Only then did everyone woke up, one by one at a loss, not knowing when they gathered together.


    More than that, they all held things in their hands, some kitchen knives transformed from spiritual power, and some firearms transformed from spiritual power. As long as they were shot, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Su Yan said in a cold voice at this moment: "This person''s voice has magical powers, everyone becomes vigilant and chants the meditation mantra!"


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness spread, and the meditation curse was all known by this group of people. They didn''t dare to be half-hearted and started to recite them.


    After a long time, the magic sound above the sky dissipated, replaced by the wind and cloud changes, and a terrifying vision appeared in the sky.


    Su Yan knew that this was definitely the arrival of the strongest, definitely better than him!


    No one has seen it, and Su Yan has this idea, it is by no means that Su Yan is presumptuous, but that the other party really has such terrifying strength.


    "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, you made me interested!"


    A voice came from the sky again, with a smile, but also with endless anger.


    In the next second, the voice suddenly changed, as if endless anger was poured out.


    "But you killed many powerful people in my organization. I can''t help but report this hatred!"


    A figure floated in the sky, dressed sloppy, like a beggar, and the most shocking thing was that this person was holding a chicken in his hand and was eating it!


    "The chicken in this shabby place is not delicious, but the chicken is not delicious."


    This sloppy man is a Chinese. He looks like he is at least 70 or 80 years old. He is very old, with black and white hair interlaced, and deep wrinkles on his face.


    Seventy or eighty years old is just his appearance, the actual age is probably more than that, after all, he is at least a strong Yin Dan, and it is normal for a strong Yin Dan to live more than 100 years old.


    The eyes of the sloppy old man were so enchanting, as black as ink, which did not match the wrinkles on his face. He kept looking at Su Yan steadfastly.


    He actually wanted to see Su Yan through, but his wrinkles became more prominent at this moment. Obviously he couldn''t see through Su Yan, and he was dissatisfied with it.


    Su Yan also kept looking at the sloppy old man. Although the old man did not release the slightest pressure, Su Yan could feel the old man''s danger.


    Being able to manage his breath freely, the realm of this old man is hard to guess.


    Some Su Yan thinks that he has reached the realm of Yang Dan, but even if Su Yan is a strong Yang Dan, he can''t shake half a point even if he does his best. The realm gap is too big.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    The sloppy old man couldn''t help but speak at this moment, an invisible pressure began to hit, making the complexion of the people around him suddenly change.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his original strength to resist, and he took a few steps back for this, his face extremely cold.


    He wanted to run, he wanted to take out the ghost gourd to collect the group of people, and then use the secret technique to escape.


    But he found that this day is no longer the real sky, that land is no longer the desert land of Country A, as if this world has become a prison!


    The first thing Su Yan thought of was the illusion of the 4 of spades, which had the same effect as this, and it was even more powerful, and it was impossible for him to run.


    Even if Su Yan is very upset with this feeling, he has nothing to do. He is very clear about the suppression of realm, and he knows how to respect his strength.


    And what makes him most disturbed is why this sloppy old man can perform such a secret technique, is there any relationship between it and the 4 of spades.


    This sloppy old saying has long let Su Yan know that it is the 2 of spades, and he also knows that his strength is definitely more terrifying than the 3 of spades, but the magic sound and the cage are all displayed at once, which makes Su Yan a little surprised.


    "Boy, are you still stupid, knowing that you can''t escape."


    The sloppy old man sat on a rock with a leisurely expression, and did not take Su Yan seriously.


    "Huh, 2 of spades, right? It''s not that easy to eat the grip!"


    Su Yan shot two golden lights in his eyes, and at the same time, a terrifying force spread out, directly blasting into the air with a punch.


    The sloppy old man didn''t care at all, as if Su Yan''s attack had no effect on him.


    Su Yan''s face was extremely cold at the moment, he was treated with such contempt for the first time, and he couldn''t bear it!


    "Die me!"


    Su Yan roared violently, and all the secret techniques in his body showed up. He was doing the last wave. Even if he couldn''t defeat the sloppy old man, he could at least fight for a chance to escape.


    However, what makes Su Yan desperate is that the world has not changed, and there is still a strong imprisonment, and it is impossible for him to escape.


    At the same time, the sloppy old man slapped his palms, and a blue pattern rippled out, and it was actually easy to resist Su Yan''s strong blow!


    The expressions of Yun and the others changed drastically. They knew that Su Yan had used the ultimate back hand, and the horrible fluctuations and oppression could make them understand that Su Yan''s strong blow could not hurt the old man at all.


    Even Lei Xianying''s face suddenly changed at this moment, and exclaimed: "This person is at least the Yin Pill Consummation, I''m afraid it is only a step away from the Yang Pill!"


    Everyone was full of horror, only one step away from the strong sun pill, how terrifying this was.


    Their group of dull elders or heads, I am afraid that they have this strength, even if they are a middle school, the powerhouses of this level are enough to serve as the middle power of the school and serve as the big elder.


    Such a respect, of course this group of people are afraid, and they have already lost half of their desire to escape, and now they are dead in vain.


    And Su Yan did not give up, his eyes kept looking at the sloppy old man coldly, with incomparably profound meaning.


    The sloppy old man was shaken by Su Yan''s eyes, his face was cold, his smile no longer.


    "Su Baxian, I have no intention to kill now, of course there is a reason!"


    The sloppy old man said coldly, his voice trembling like ripples, and many people were vomiting blood.


    "Oh, are you watching my secret technique too?"


    Su Yan showed disdain, even if he surrendered this group of ants, he would not be able to learn his secret technique.


    "Of course I like your secrets. The secrets of the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades are all mastered by me. I am inclusive."


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and the guess in his heart really came true. This 2 of spades was really terrifying.


    "Two idiots want to copy the secret technique to learn. In my eyes, they are just an axe. I want your secret technique to be easy."


    "You can try." Su Yan said coldly.


    "Compared with the secret technique, I need another thing from you now."


    "what?"


    "The blood of the ancients!"


    The wrinkles on the sloppy old man''s face stretched out, revealing the appearance of seeing through everything, which made people extremely frightened.

 Chapter 1453： Lei Baisha

    Hearing the blood of the ancients, Su Yan''s complexion suddenly changed, even revealing an incredible look. He didn''t expect that this secret would be known.


    In the ancient tomb, only Su Yan went down at that time, and he alone should know everything, because he had never mentioned it to anyone.


    Things that could not be known to outsiders were now known to the sloppy old man in front of him. Su Yan''s accident was really normal.


    Seeing Su Yan''s unexpected appearance, the sloppy old man showed a faint smile on his face with a look of arrogance.


    "What? Surprisingly did I know about this?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer immediately, but stared at the sloppy old man with his eyes, trying to see through.


    "Don''t look at me with that look, it''s not a deep hatred."


    The sloppy old man threw away the chicken frame, rubbed his hands in the sand a few times, and then stood up.


    "Well, I can barely fill my stomach." The old man looked at Su Yan and said, "You are quick to go first, I just went one step late."


    Su Yan was stunned, and then said, "What''s the meaning?"


    "Think for yourself."


    "Don''t think about it, you knew from the beginning that there was ancient blood in that place?!"


    Su Yan also didn''t intend to hide, because it wasn''t necessary for him. He couldn''t escape. This sloppy old man must be able to get his remaining two drops of ancient blood.


    "It''s not sure, it''s just a guess. The main reason is that I found nine female corpses when I got there. It didn''t take long for me to see the decay."


    To make the female corpse just decay, it must have taken away important things, and the sloppy old man was secretly hidden before, and there is an introduction to this.


    The ancients wanted to live forever and never grow old. The prosperous warlock did not realize that the spiritual power of heaven and earth is the foundation of all things, so the ten emperors and nine emperors did not live long.


    The ancients had strange jade that could report the immortality of a corpse for thousands of years, and the essence of the strange jade lies in the aura, so a cultivator replaces the strange jade with a single body essence and blood...


    "Nine female corpses were shattered by me, why did you find them?" Su Yan questioned.


    The sloppy old man smiled and said: "Just now the girl said that I was just one step away from being a strong yang pill. I naturally have a way to know. It''s not as simple as it disappears."


    Su Yan stopped talking, because this matter was no longer a big secret, and it wasn''t anything that had to be hidden. The only thing was that there were two drops of blood in his body.


    Su Yan raised his head, looked at the two of spades, and said with a smile: "I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    "Oh?"


    "I have used up the blood of the ancients."


    The face of 2 of spades changed slightly, an anger rose, a vision suddenly appeared in the sky, there was a scorching sun and flames fell down, and the ground was full of flames.


    "You copied my''Sunset''?!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he didn''t expect the 2 of spades to learn this technique so quickly.


    However, Su Yan was not very surprised either. "Sunset Collapse" was just a weak technique, and it was normal to be learned. After all, it was just a secret technique.


    The sloppy old man did not answer Su Yan''s words, but said with a lingering anger: "Nine drops of the blood of the ancients, you must have left, and you don''t want to lie to me!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help cursing this old monster in his heart. He was too old and cunning. It was almost comparable to what he had.


    "Don''t believe me, you can come and search."


    Su Yan said calmly, just to delay time, because he saw hope in Lei Xianying''s eyes.


    "Hmph, search and search, do you think you can escape from my palm!"


    The sloppy old man flew in and patted Su Yan casually with a palm of his hand, his power was terrifying, and he had the absolute advantage of realm suppression.


    Su Yan resisted with all his might, but was still slapped flying with this palm and hit the ground with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    It is too strong, there is no way at all. This is the suppression of the realm, and Su Yan is too far away from the realm, and it is a whole big realm!


    If he can break through to the Yin Dan realm, there may still be a chance, but he is only a Taoist consummation now, there is no possibility of resistance at all, even if he has the power of the fairy formula, it is impossible to resist.


    "It''s really beyond my expectation that you can use your vitality!"


    The sloppy old man changed his color because of this. Of course, Yuan Li knew what it meant, but he appeared on a Taoist consummated ant, which was too unreasonable.


    "Isolate and ignorant!"


    Su Yan said disdainfully, with a sarcasm.


    This angered the 2 of spades, and he rushed towards Su Yan with a punch. The strength alone was extremely shocked, unable to resist.


    But Su Yan still stretched out his fist. He won''t back down for a while. He won''t have an enemy hitting him, and even if he loses, he will strike at him.


    boom!


    The sound of a terrifying collision persists for a long time, changing the world in all directions.


    Su Yan was directly blasted into the air by the fist of the sloppy old man, and he flew upside down a kilometer away, hitting the ground with one head, blasting a huge pit.


    Su Yan''s aura was sluggish at the moment, his vitality was consumed violently, and the shackles of heaven and earth made him unable to recover at all.


    More than that, his arm was actually drooping, his muscles and bones were broken, shattered by the powerful force, it was broken!


    Su Yan didn''t care. Now he might not even be able to hold his life. What is the important thing about an arm? If he can survive, it will not be difficult for him to regenerate his arm.


    "Su Baxian, if you hand it over obediently, I might be able to keep the whole body."


    The sloppy old man spoke again, his body light and floating in the air.


    "Kill me and pick it up!"


    Su Yan''s simple four words represent his attitude and answer. It is impossible for him to hand it over. You can only kill him to get it.


    The two of spades'' complexion was extremely cold, wrinkles appeared again densely, and those eyes still had killing intent.


    "Since you said so, then I have to kill you first!"


    The sloppy old man''s figure disappeared, and he appeared in front of Su Yan the next second. This was his confidence and contempt for Su Yan, otherwise he would appear behind to sneak attack.


    With a punch, Su Yan couldn''t resist at all, and was directly hit in the chest. The figure did not fly upside down, and was resisted by the sloppy old man with spiritual power.


    But Su Yan''s chest was still hollow, blood was all over his body, and his heart had fallen on the dirty old man''s hand.


    "Do you think it is steamed or braised in brown sauce?"


    The sloppy old man looked at Su Yan with a full smile, like a perverted demon, he wanted to eat Su Yan''s heart.


    But in the next second, the sloppy old man who was originally smiling suddenly changed his face and his face became gloomy.


    "Unexpectedly, someone would come to make trouble and seek death?!"


    The words of the sloppy old man are extremely heavy, the world is spreading everywhere, and the voice of divine consciousness lasts for a long time.


    At the same time, there was a violent thunder from far away, which was astonishing.


    "Lao Tzu Lei Bai has come, saying that Lao Tzu is looking for death, and now I will tear off your dog head immediately!"


    Hearing this voice, Lei Xian was full of surprise, of course she knew who it was.

 Chapter 1454： Come on!

    Lei Baisha!


    Lei Xianying was so familiar with the individual, he was even more impressive than his father. It can almost be said that this was the person who had been indulging and loving her since childhood.


    Lei Baisha, the chief elder of Leiyun Sect, is even higher than Leiyun''s seniority, Lei Xianying has been calling for Grandpa Lei.


    "Grandpa Lei, you finally came!"


    Lei Xianying burst into tears, the hearty and rude voice, she had listened to it for more than 20 years, but this was the first time she heard it and wanted to cry.


    Even if it is spoiled and wayward, even if it is a girl who likes to cause trouble, there are also moments of vulnerability. This moment is the most helpless and hopeless moment of Lei Xianying.


    Su Yan was invincible. He originally thought he was going to be buried here, but Lei Bai killed him, and his excitement was beyond words.


    Not only was Lei Xianying extremely excited, everyone was extremely excited, but the name of Lei Baisha was well-known in the martial arts world, and their group of dudes knew it.


    Mo Jiu jumped up excitedly, his expression extremely excited.


    "The Great Elder of Leiyun Sect is here, it''s easier now!"


    "Lei Baisha is a violent person. He once dared to scold the master of our sect."


    Although Xiao Chu was dissatisfied with Lei Baisha and scolded their suzerain, he was still excited at the moment. Lei Baisha came but could save his life.


    "In the martial arts world, who doesn''t know the character of Lei Baisha, he is absolutely fearless and fearless. The person who is key to his identity is like an old hooligan and an old ruffian, alone.


    "Rogue Lei is here, now there is hope!"


    "Ray is here shamelessly, it''s saved!"


    "Lei Qiandao, Lei Qiandao, if you save us this time, we won''t tell you about the past."


    ...


    Others even called Lei Baisha by the nickname, his nicknames were too many, it was comparable to Su Yan''s.


    In short, Lei Baisha is a restless living in the martial arts world, and everything about peeking at young women in bathing, making trouble with the middle-ranked sect, and swearing is all related to him.


    After the voice, a few breaths, a blue robe sound fell from the sky, naturally it was Lei Baisha, the chief elder of Thunder Cloud Sect.


    The sloppy old man no longer meant to be lazy now, his eyes were all extremely cold, and he was extremely serious, because he felt a powerful enemy and had to face him.


    Lei Baisha looked for in the crowd. After a few breaths, he saw Lei Xianying and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Xian''er, are you okay?"


    Lei Baisha''s voice turned soft, if it weren''t for hearing it with his own eyes, this group of juniors in the martial arts world would not believe that Lei Baisha had such a gentle side.


    Lei Xianying nodded and said excitedly: "Grandpa Lei, Xian''er has something."


    Lei Baisha frowned and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "The dead old man wants to kill us."


    Lei Xian pointed at the sloppy old man, with an angry expression in his eyes.


    Lei Baisha wasn''t too angry, as long as Lei Xianying was intact, he was still in time.


    "No problem, I am going to call Lei Baisha today to be Lei Baisha!"


    Lei Baisha is actually his nickname, the most widely spread, and is also familiar to the world of martial arts.


    His nickname is because he killed more than a hundred Taoists and got the name, and he deserves it.


    The sloppy old man stared at Lei Baisha all the time, his eyes were full of jealousy. He knew that the old man in front of him was very strong, had terrifying power, and was difficult to deal with.


    It was about to succeed, but something went wrong. The sloppy old man couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. He knew what he was doing with Su Yan, so he just killed everything with what he wanted.


    The point is that he doesn''t know if Lei Bai kills one person. The 3 of Spades has captured hundreds of people in the Xiuwu world. If all of these sects come down, wouldn''t it be necessary to pierce the sky.


    Not to mention that he is a sloppy old man, even a hundred and a thousand are not enough to tear, so he is very disturbed now.


    "Elder of Thunder Cloud Sect, I think you have misunderstood a little."


    Lei Baisha looked at the sloppy old man and said angrily: "Fuck your mother''s shit, misunderstand you as a shit!"


    The sloppy old man was full of anger. His mother had been in the soil for decades, but he didn''t expect to be scolded like that today.


    "You speak carefully."


    "I pay attention to your old sister who hasn''t been here for decades!"


    The sloppy old man felt a suffocation in his chest, completely angry, which could affect him.


    Lei Baisha''s nickname is indeed well-deserved, even Su Yan constantly shook his head. He was really an alien, and his level of curse had to be accepted.


    The sloppy old man could only ignore it and said directly: "I didn''t catch this group of people, and I didn''t want to kill them, I just want the kid."


    The sloppy old man pointed at Su Yan. It was true that only Su Yan was useful, and the others were dispensable to him.


    It would be best if he could eliminate the estrangement with the people in the Xiuwu world. He didn''t want to provoke so many powerful enemies in the Xiuwu world.


    Lei Baisha didn''t buy it in the slightest, and he still said angrily: "You are so stupid by your mother when you are my mother. Will I believe your bullshit?!"


    "you!"


    The sloppy old man was really angry now, Lei Baisha repeatedly touched his bottom line, he was not a clay figure.


    "Then let''s fight!"


    The sloppy old man burst out with a cyan spiritual power, extremely pure and terrifying, and the people around him felt extremely fearful just by rushing out.


    Even Su Yan had a cold face at the moment, it turned out that this was the strength of Yin Dan Consummation, and he was almost a bit close when he shook his head.


    In fact, his power and even the secret technique are not bad, it''s just a realm, just like a bucket, no matter how much water you have, if the bucket is too small, you will still have less water than others.


    "Grandpa Lei directly blasted his dog head!"


    Lei Xianying was indignant at the moment, naturally killing the sloppy old man.


    "Xian''er don''t worry, I''m better than this ant."


    "Ant, how dare you say that I am an ant? Do you think you are a member of the martial arts world and you can''t get old? I didn''t want to go!"


    The sloppy old man walked away completely, a secret magic of the heart came out, and there were constant visions around him, as if the world was about to break apart.


    Lei Baisha''s long hair was blown up, like a golden lion king, except that his long hair was black.


    Facing the attack of the sloppy old man, Lei Baisha didn''t care at all, but showed disappointment.


    "A trivial force dare to compete with me, and die!"


    A law of thunder and lightning appeared in Lei Bai''s hand, flickering and fluctuating, with terrifying spiritual power.


    More than that, at this moment, endless thunder and lightning appeared in the sky, and the sound was violent, as if to split the sky.


    The thunder and lightning were as thick as a meter, like pillars, and made people''s faces shocked. Not only that, all the people present had their scalp exploded and stood upright.


    Lei Baisha stood proudly, with thunder and lightning in his eyes, as if he had become a ridiculous person at the moment.


    "Thunder!"

 Chapter 1455： Backhand

    Lei Baisha roared, and the lightning in the entire sky seemed to be controlled by him, directly rushing towards him and gathering together.


    Such a trend is simply difficult to describe, only that there is an extra thunder pool in the palm of Lei Baisha''s palm, and endless thunder spots are raging in it.


    Su Yan had already put everyone in the cultivating ghost gourd. This group of people obviously couldn''t bear this lightning point, and it was too violent. It turned out to be Thunder Cloud Sect, and it turned out to be a middle school in the martial arts world.


    Even Su Yan knew the gap between him at this moment. I''m afraid the other party would have to be scorched when a lightning strikes.


    Realm, this made Su Yan always remember in his heart that he must break through quickly to deal with such an existence.


    It is no longer a foundational realm, and there is no need for such hard work. Breakthrough is the key.


    Su Yan clenched his fists for this, with a sense of decisiveness in his eyes.


    And the thunder and lightning in Lei Bai''s hand raged wildly, constantly flashing, and the whole place was still transformed into an illusory land.


    Facing the attack of the sloppy old man, a bolt of thunder and lightning struck away directly, turning it into flames and shaking the sky!


    The sloppy old man was shocked, and quietly was a thunder and lightning to resolve his attack, which made him look angry.


    The sloppy old man''s palm was rounded with dots, rippling quickly like a ripple, undulating in all directions.


    "The ripples are shaking!"


    The sloppy old man angered, as if he lost a drop of blood in his body, he actually used this to strengthen his attack.


    The ripples are shaking, it is impossible to avoid it, and there are attacks in all directions.


    But Lei Baisha had no idea of ??avoiding it, his eyes still had disdain.


    "It hasn''t been down for decades. I didn''t expect that there are still people like you in this martial arts world. I''m dereliction of duty!"


    Lei Baisha seemed to blame himself. In fact, what he meant was that he had missed such a big fish and allowed him to live in the martial arts world for so long.


    Of course the sloppy old man understood that there was blood dripping from the center of his eyebrows, three drops, blessing ripples, and terrifying.


    The ripples tremble, with a dazzling light, like a must-kill technique, making it difficult to look directly at.


    Even Su Yan had to use all his strength to resist at this moment, the ripples were too terrifying, he didn''t know whether he could resist it.


    "Don''t be afraid of the little baby, I will crack the **** method at will."


    Lei Baisha was obviously speaking with Su Yan, which made Su Yan a little dissatisfied, and even said he was a little baby.


    But Su Yan didn''t say much, he was relieved if there was Lei Baisha.


    "There are thousands of thunder!"


    Lei Baisha roared, and four lightning bolts rushed out, escaped from the palm of his hand, and attacked and killed the sloppy old man.


    More than that, after the four lightning strikes, eight lightning strikes followed, and the last 128 lightning strikes were all spectacular.


    It''s all thunder and lightning, and it makes your scalp numb when you see it. Those who are intensively fearful may vomit blood and die.


    At this moment, this desert land is like endless purgatory, with ripples trembling for hundreds of miles, and the power of thunder and lightning is moving the world, making people think that the end is coming.


    The thunder and lightning surged and confronted with the ripples, like a viper and a tiger fighting, extremely fierce, no one would let anyone, no one was weaker than anyone.


    "Lei Baisha, isn''t it a bit of an accident? I, a person in the martial arts world, can even share with you!"


    The sloppy old man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a sneer appeared on his wrinkled face.


    Lei Baisha said angrily: "Fuck your mother''s shit, I''m just walking the dog!"


    The dog is naturally a sloppy old man. The meaning of Lei Bai''s killing is self-evident, but he didn''t really do it.


    "Lei Bai kills me and **** your mother!"


    The sloppy old man was also frantic and began to speak foul language, his eyes were extremely blushing.


    Lei Baisha didn''t care at all. Thunder and lightning shot out again in his hand, directly dissolving the ripples, and heaven and earth returned to ethereal.


    "Is there any **** laws and tactics to show, I''m in a hurry!"


    Lei Baisha said impatiently, if the sloppy old man can''t perform the secret technique that makes him face up, then he will tear off his dog''s head.


    "As you wish, take my trick again!"


    The sloppy old man''s clothes all over his body were shattered, and the strong muscles all over his body were unbelievable. He was so good at his age!


    "Buddha in the palm of your hand!"


    Lei Baisha roared, the palm of his hand gleamed, and a more terrifying blow than the 3 of spades pressed towards the Lei Baisha cover.


    "I go!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, obviously this was beyond his expectation, and the 2 of spades would also do this trick.


    This power is more than twice as powerful as the 3 of Spades, and it is palpitating.


    A huge palm shot directly at Lei Baisha, trying to suppress him, the power is countless times stronger than Mount Tai.


    But Lei Baisha smiled and said, "This trick is barely a small trick, but it''s whimsical to want to kill me!"


    The Lei Pond in Lei Bai''s hand was directly crushed, as if stabbing a hornet''s nest, countless thunder and lightning shot everywhere, without direction, and attacked indiscriminately.


    The huge palm was easily penetrated by thunder and lightning, then faded, and finally dissipated.


    In this scene, not only the sloppy old man was shocked, but Su Yan was also sullen.


    I''m afraid this Lei Baisha has already entered the realm of Yang Dan, it''s too terrifying.


    Su Yan''s current strength is probably only one-fifth of this person, or even less, even if she has the vitality, it is impossible to compare.


    The **** of thunder and lightning has taken thunder to the extreme, like thunder.


    Countless thunder and lightning penetrated the huge palm, and at the same time, the speed did not decrease, and they rushed towards the sloppy old man.


    The sloppy old man''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to form a protective cover to resist, but he was disintegrated by lightning as soon as he formed.


    Electric shock, absolute electric shock, you can already see the scruffy old man like a skeleton, having been shocked for at least dozens of times, flying around constantly.


    In the end, the sloppy old man was scorched, with a languid breath, like an African brother.


    He spit out a puff of black smoke, and his eyes were a little dull, obviously this move caused him serious injury.


    They are all strong in Yin Dan Consummation, but the result is such a big difference, it is a world of difference.


    This is the gap between the martial arts world and the martial arts world, there is no comparison at all.


    "Did I make a wrong decision back then?!"


    The sloppy old man murmured to himself, but he fell down and smashed the ground into a huge hole.


    But not long after, the sloppy old man seemed to recover all of a sudden, he actually flew out of the huge pit.


    "Lei Bai kills you very strong, you are really very strong, strong enough to make me jealous, if I go to the Xiuwu Realm, I will definitely kill you!"


    Lei Baisha said disapprovingly, "But you didn''t go."


    "I can kill you without going, do you think I have no success!"


    The sloppy old man was full of violent faces, and a huge laughter resounded everywhere, as if he was laughing at Lei Baisha''s ignorance, as if he was lamenting his own luck.

 Chapter 1456： See the blue sky through the clouds

    The sloppy old man''s laughter spread around, as if laughing at Lei Baisha, causing Su Yan''s face to change slightly.


    Now that he has reached this field, is there any secret trick for this sloppy old man? Su Yan didn''t believe it.


    And Lei Baisha was even more unbelieving, only thinking that it was the last ignorance of the sloppy old man who was dying and struggling, his face was full of disdain.


    "Take a look at the back hand, otherwise I will squeeze your head!"


    Lei Baisha''s voice was violent. As soon as he made a sound, thunder and lightning swept across, and the four directions kept shaking.


    The Thunder Pond in his hand is even more violent and unspeakable, he only feels as if the world is under his control, and the all-round secret technique of the 2 of spades is ineffective against it.


    What illusion, what Buddha country in the palm of the hand, can''t play a role in Lei Baisha. This is the absolute posture, this is the respect of the strong, even if the realm is the same!


    It can be said that the sloppy old man has exhausted his tactics, but he still can''t hurt Lei Bai''s death.


    However, the sloppy old man didn''t show any disappointment or even despair. Instead, his face was indifferent, as if he really had something to do.


    "The spiritual power of the martial arts world is really strong, I was thinking that my choice back then was probably wrong."


    The sloppy old man recalled the past, which in Lei Baisha''s eyes was even more bluffing.


    "Wasting Lao Tzu''s time, it will end to you now!"


    Lei Baisha was full of violent faces, and his long hair was incomparably frenzied. The thunder pond in his hands shook violently, and the lightning collapsed, all attacking and killing the sloppy old man.


    The four directions vibrated, and the speed of thunder and lightning naturally did not need to be said. Su Yan was extremely frightened by the extremely terrifying.


    The power of Thunder and lightning can reach this point, obviously Thunder Cloud Sect has taken advantage of the power of heaven.


    Facing Lei Baisha''s slaying skills, the sloppy old man actually smiled evilly, his face extremely wrinkled.


    "Hahaha, great!"


    The sloppy old man seemed to be mad, his whole body trembling, and a terrifying force spewed out from his dantian, which turned into the power of darkness!


    The sloppy old man''s own power is not a dark attribute, which makes Lei Baisha all surprised and uneasy.


    Could it be that this sloppy old man has twin spiritual powers, that would be troublesome for Lei Baisha.


    Su Yan also has an extremely cold expression at this moment. He is too clear about the twin spiritual power. He now has two spiritual powers, but his dark spiritual power has not been stimulated and is unbearable, otherwise he can successfully kill the sloppy with the help of Taoists. Old man.


    "No, it''s wrong!"


    Su Yan shouted coldly, he noticed something was wrong, this was not twin spiritual power.


    When Su Yan said something was wrong, Lei Baisha also had a glimmer of light in his eyes, and he also noticed it.


    "Is this your next player, rubbish!"


    Lei Baisha was full of violent face, thunder pond in his hands was tumbling, all rushing towards the sloppy old man, without fear and fear.


    The sky and the earth are transient, as if they have become countless cracked glass, shining by lightning, shaking by thunder, and wanting to collapse!


    The thunder and lightning are all attacking and killing the sloppy old man, which is more terrifying than just now, because this is the fatal blow of Lei Baisha!


    But the sloppy old man still didn''t change the color at all, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth was full of sneers. The thunder and lightning hit him all over the sky, and it did not have the desired effect.


    "The boss really has a foresight, and left me a back hand when I left, otherwise I will really die in your hands today!"


    Blood spilled from the corner of the sloppy old man''s mouth, and his breath was slightly wilted, because all the thunder and lightning had already wrapped him up and wanted to illuminate the darkness.


    The sky full of darkness, like an endless abyss, can''t be cracked by the light of thunder and lightning.


    In the end, the thunder and lightning dissipated, the world died, and the darkness shrouded more and more, like a huge wild beast!


    The sloppy old man now burst out with a mouthful of blood, his breath plummeted, and the wrinkles on his face were as prominent as old tree bark.


    It is always difficult for him to support the power of the back hand, after all, this is not his secret technique, not his power, he is just playing it instead.


    But even so, the sloppy old man was very satisfied, because Lei Baisha was eroded by the power of darkness at the moment, his whole body seemed to be eaten, his breath decayed, and blood flowed.


    Lei Baisha, towering like a mountain, was actually half kneeling at the moment, his eyes staring at the scruffy old man, angrily.


    "Madabazi, you are actually playing a trick to catch the power of the strong Yang Dan!"


    Lei Baisha never expected that this sloppy old man''s back hand was not a secret technique, it turned out to be with the help of others, the power of a strong sun pill!


    "Hahaha!"


    The sloppy old man laughed even more, with endless mockery, because in his opinion he had won.


    "Lei Baisha, Lei Baisha, you never dreamt that I would have such a hand."


    Looking at Lei Baisha, the sloppy old man looked very relieved. He was so crushed in the same realm that he could hardly turn over.


    Now that he showed his backhand, he still had an absolute advantage. Lei Baisha was seriously injured, and he had no fear in his eyes.


    The sloppy old man walked towards Lei Baisha and looked at him condescendingly, with violent killing intent in his eyes.


    "I said before that I don''t want to be an enemy in the martial arts world, but you forced me!"


    "Madabazi, why are you talking so much nonsense? If you have the ability to kill me directly!"


    Lei Baisha''s character has not changed, even if he knows that he is defeated, he is still extremely arrogant.


    "Of course I want to kill you, otherwise I will keep you chasing me all over the sky." The sloppy old man smiled and continued, "But I am very interested in your lightning technique!"


    Lei Baisha looked furious and stared at the sloppy old man: "I want me to be a secret technique, wishful thinking!"


    "Hahaha, I just like wishful thinking, otherwise I won''t have what I am now!"


    The sloppy old man waved his hands, a strange wave filled the surroundings, illusion, he used illusion, absolute illusion!


    Lei Baisha could not fear this illusion before, relying on his own powerful spiritual resistance to resist, but now he is seriously injured and can no longer resist.


    Su Yan spent a lot of mental power to resist the erosion of this illusion technique, and his face showed the ultimate coldness.


    This caused the sloppy old man''s expression to change, and he couldn''t help looking at Su Yan.


    "There are so many secrets in your boy. It''s a cornucopia. After I solve him first, I will study you slowly!"


    "Hmph, you are not afraid of flashing your tongue."


    Su Yan is not weak at all. In fact, he has already begun to retreat. Lei Baisha is destined to end. He can take the opportunity to escape. Although this is somewhat inhumane, it is really helpless.


    But just as Lei Baisha was about to be unable to hold on, a ray of light appeared in the sky at the moment of the moment.


    Push away the clouds and see the blue sky!


    Lei Baisha smiled on his desperate face, extremely arrogant and extremely excited!

 Chapter 1457： Lei Yunzhi

    Seeing Lei Baisha''s sudden smile and the icy meaning of the sloppy old man''s face, he didn''t know what Lei Baisha meant.


    "Why are you laughing!"


    The sloppy old man uttered angrily, his face was rage.


    But Lei Baisha didn''t respond to him at all, his face was still smiling, and in the end he screamed straight up to the sky!


    Seeing Lei Baisha as crazy, the sloppy old man''s coldness dissipated slightly, and finally shook his head directly.


    "Are you angry in despair, then you can be angry, but I have run out of patience!"


    The sloppy old man''s words were obvious, because he didn''t want to delay the time, he must solve the Lei Baisha as soon as possible to prevent any changes.


    After all, he was carrying the pot of 3 of spades on his back. There were hundreds of people in the martial arts world. If this was known by the martial arts world, it would be a terrible thing.


    The sloppy old man''s whole body strength is more and more bursting, and he shows it out completely desperately. With his own essence and blood, he obviously wants to do his best to kill thunder and kill.


    "Lei Baisha, blame yourself for going to this muddy water. If you don''t come, it won''t be the case!"


    The sloppy old man was full of violent faces, running his spiritual power, and the sky was full of darkness and moved towards Lei Baisha.


    But Lei Baisha didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, but instead showed a sense of disdain, with a full smile in his eyes.


    This made the sloppy old man extremely angry, his eyes full of extreme killing intent.


    "When you die, you still smile, go to hell!"


    Endless darkness enveloped the world, and a huge dark illusion rushed towards Lei Baisha, with the intent to kill, extremely terrifying.


    Even Su Yan felt that his mind was affected at this moment. It was too terrifying and too violent.


    But the next second, he suddenly found something, and his whole body was shocked.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Su Yan said coldly, his eyes staring at the sky, and he also noticed that a gap in the sky was emitting light.


    According to the secret technique used by the sloppy old man, it is impossible for the light to appear, the light seems to be broken.


    Su Yan immediately understood and everything made sense. No wonder Lei Baisha changed so much.


    If there were no reinforcements, why would Lei Baisha smile or even be excited? Su Yan knew that something more powerful would be coming.


    That''s right, that''s it, Lei Baisha will be brazen, he knows that as long as that person comes, nothing is to worry about.


    When the sloppy old man rushed towards him, Lei Baisha smiled and said: "Do you have a back hand that is very tugging? I have a backstage!"


    Lei Bai''s words made the sloppy old man''s complexion change, and his heart became more and more uneasy.


    What is the reason for this feeling, the sloppy old man didn''t know and didn''t notice it for a while.


    But Lei Baisha''s attitude is too weird, making the sloppy old man suspicious, and it is inevitable that Lei Baisha also has a second hand.


    But he can no longer care about so much, now he wants to kill Lei Baisha, and then leave!


    "In any case, you will die for me!"


    The dark and terrifying power gathered in the hands of the sloppy old man, and he blasted directly towards Lei Baisha''s death hole, and he would kill him!


    But when his power was one meter away from Lei Baisha, he felt something strange, and the world seemed to be still changing.


    This feeling made his heart palpitations, and the world was not under his control, which was very bad, very bad.


    To know that his back hand wants to play a huge role, he must control the world and turn it into a cage, but now he doesn''t change color when the cage is broken.


    He knew very well that his current blow hit Lei Baisha, it was very likely that he would not be able to achieve the kill, and at most Lei Baisha would be seriously injured again.


    "who!"


    The sloppy old man roared into the sky, his voice violent, with endless anger.


    Someone made trouble at this critical moment, and his anger reached its peak.


    There was no response, but the brilliance in the sky became more and more obvious, even a fool could find someone coming.


    He turned and looked at Lei Baisha, his anger and killing intent rushed to the top, no matter who came, he would kill Lei Baisha first.


    "go to hell!"


    The sloppy old man did not hesitate the consequences of his own backlash, using Taboo, and slapped Lei Baisha with a palm.


    But his palm was dissolved by a sudden thunder and lightning, which was extremely easy.


    The sloppy old man shook his whole body, and his face showed a sense of horror. This was too sudden and terrifying, and it was so easy to resolve his fatal blow.


    He knew very well that this was definitely not the power of Lei Baisha, it was the power of the strong sun pill! The strong Yang Dan, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the sloppy old man, and at the same time a sense of powerlessness permeated his body, after all, he showed the power of despair.


    Even if the strong Yang Dan came, he couldn''t resist even a thousand ways. This was absolute suppression.


    "Hahaha, the dead old man now knows that I''m good at the backstage, how does it compare to your help?"


    Lei Baisha was extremely happy, extremely comfortable, and his expression was mocking.


    "Lei Baisha, don''t be arrogant, I can still kill you!"


    The sloppy old man rushed forward again, enduring his uneasiness, and once again performed one hit.


    But a thunder and lightning struck him again, blasting him directly a hundred meters away, and his whole body was struck by lightning, and he was scorched, and thick smoke came out.


    "This thunder and lightning!"


    Su Yan has a pair of eyes with incomparable jealousy. Is the strong Yang Dan so terrifying? He is a little hard to accept for a while.


    As the immortal emperor in his previous life, Su Yan had naturally forgotten about the ant realm like Yang Dan, but now he knows its horror, and it really is the realm to master the power of heaven and earth!


    The realm of yin and yang has a preliminary glimpse of the mystery of heaven and earth.


    It can be said that Xiuxian three steps, this is already the second step!


    The darkness in the sky was illuminated by the ray of sky at this moment and dissipated in an instant, which made the sloppy old man extremely desperate.


    What changed Su Yan was that this was not the shining light of spiritual power, but just the result of a few thunder and lightning.


    Horror, incomparable horror, the power of the Yang Dan realm was astonished!


    There was a person falling in the sky, with a jade face and a towel, a little handsome, his face was extremely indifferent.


    "Lei Baisha knocks to see the master!"


    Lei Baisha knelt down very respectfully, still not as proud as before.


    That''s right, the person who came is Lei Yun, the lord of the Thunder Cloud Sect!


    Facing the Sect Master, he is naturally very respectful, respect from his heart, and even a sense of fear, this is the majesty of the Sect Master.


    Even Su Yan felt an incomparable majesty attack, and wanted him to submit, even wanted to make him kneel.


    But Su Yan was fearless at all, looked at this person proudly and coldly, without any fear.


    Lei Yun glanced over and gave Su Yan a deep look, but he didn''t say a word or did anything else, just a casual glance.


    Then, he looked at the sloppy old man, killing intent appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 1458： Slap to pieces!

    When Leiyun arrived, this matter was basically declared over. It was not only Su Yan who thought so, but also that sloppy old man looked dead at this moment.


    He did not expect that Lei Yun, the well-known middle school master of the martial arts world, would actually come in person.


    The thundercloud came with thunder and lightning at the extreme speed. It was almost a few flashes from the Xiuwu Realm to the Martial Dao Realm, and then flew through the void to reach this place.


    Mastering the thunder and lightning, the power of the thunder cloud is naturally beyond doubt. He has a foreboding that there is a change, and his heart is filled with uncertainty, and he came here without thinking about it.


    Sure enough, he came at the right time. If he came one step late, Lei Baisha would probably be killed.


    The sky is still shining with countless thunders, as if the day has never been intact, and is constantly being cut.


    The air is full of the smell of thunder and lightning, which makes the scalp numb and the whole body soft.


    And Leiyun still looked at the sloppy old man, with only pure killing intent in his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, after decades of absence in the martial arts world, someone like you would appear. It seems that the martial arts world is about to be redefined."


    Leiyun''s voice is very magnetic, but he speaks like a violent thunder, without anger.


    The sloppy old man only felt like he was struck by lightning, his eardrums were almost torn apart by the deafening sound, and blood flowed out involuntarily.


    Lei Baisha said anxiously at the moment: "Sect Master, this stinky old man calculated me, otherwise I can squeeze his head!"


    Lei Baisha was quite angry. If it weren''t for the sloppy old man with that mysterious power, he could be defeated.


    Lei Yun waved his hand. He didn''t say anything about it, and he was entangled in it. His words had nothing to do with it.


    And the sloppy old man naturally understood Lei Yun''s words, and could not help showing a sneer at this moment.


    "The prestigious middle-ranking sect master came here, this matter will probably blow up in the future."


    Leiyun didn''t change the color at all, his eyes were still looking at the sloppy old man, and there was electric light flashing in his eyes.


    "Sect Master Leiyun, don''t look at me like that, it makes me feel flustered." The sloppy old man patted the sand on his body and continued, "This time it''s worth my death."


    "Of course you are going to die, I just want to say that the land list is not a **** list."


    The sloppy old man smiled and said: "That is natural, you can''t think of it, there are still people in the martial arts world who can break through the strong Yang Dan!"


    The sloppy old man''s face carried a hint of violent anger, like a demon crawling out of the ground.


    "Yes, there are only three strong Yang Pills in the Xiuwu world, but now there is one more."


    Lei Yun shook his head secretly. This was an accident for him, and it was also very unexpected for the entire martial arts world.


    The spiritual power of the martial arts world is thin, and it is completely controlled by the martial arts world. In the eyes of the martial arts world, the martial arts world is a prison. They will give a little spiritual power when they show mercy, like if they are raising ornamental fish.


    But if you want to break through the Yin Dan realm to Yang Dan, you need not a little bit of spiritual power, which is difficult to find in the martial arts world.


    The other three strong Sun Pills were all old monsters from decades ago, and they were already strong Sun Pills before that battle.


    The sloppy old man showed a hint of pride on his face and couldn''t help saying: "This is also the reason why I follow the boss. Compared to the other three, I admire the boss more!"


    The boss in his mouth is naturally the ace of spades, a mysterious existence, a man who has exhausted his spiritual power in the martial arts world and became a sun pill!


    The Ace of Spades has another identity, fourth on the ground list, which was already fourth on the ground list decades ago.


    In fact, the ranking of the land a few decades ago was very convincing, and it was completely ranked according to the strong on the earth, but decades later, many people died because of that battle, leaving only three old monsters.


    The rankings after the fourth place are already extremely chaotic. Arbitrary arrangements are made. Whoever rises more will be ranked.


    Because there is another secret matter, that is, the dark night organization that is responsible for the ground list also suffered heavy losses in any battle. This is also the reason why the ground list is not comprehensive.


    Lei Yun nodded, and he also admired the boss in the dirty old man''s mouth very much. It is really a change of fate to achieve Yang Dan.


    "Pity."


    Lei Yun''s next words made the sloppy old man furious.


    "What do you mean, what do you mean?!"


    "I said it''s a pity." Lei Yun repeated.


    "Why is it a pity?!"


    "Because of the rules, because of the agreement, because the martial arts world only allows three strong men in the martial arts world!"


    The voice of the thundercloud is majestic, like a thunder burst, and the four directions tremble, even Su Yan also felt the violent power, making his blood surge.


    "The Xiuwu world, haha, it''s the Xiuwu world again. I didn''t go there because the Xiuwu world was too trash and ugly!"


    The sloppy old man made endless mockery and couldn''t help but spit.


    "Yeah, sometimes I think it''s ugly, and I pride myself on being superior, but it''s actually not from the martial arts world."


    Lei Yun shook his head. The martial arts world is too big. He is just a small boat and can''t influence anything at all.


    Then, Lei Yun returned to his coldness and looked at the sloppy old man.


    "I will accept you today. If the ace of spades is not satisfied, you can come to me anytime."


    His voice was flat, but there was still thunder rolling, extremely majestic.


    The sloppy old man smiled and said, "Don''t do this. This method is too awkward. To become a strong yang pill, the boss is not a fool. It is impossible to seduce him!"


    Lei Yun shook his head again and stopped talking. There was still a thunder pond in his hand, and thousands of thunder and lightning continued to roll in the mountains, extremely shocked.


    "Borrow a lightning!"


    Leiyun roared, and a flash of lightning in the thunder pond flashed out, converging directly at Leiyun''s palm, as if a small snake entangled his palm.


    "Die!"


    Leiyun''s figure teleported and appeared directly in front of the sloppy old man, with the extreme speed that made it difficult to react.


    The sloppy old man transformed in a second, still running his spiritual power with his hands together in order to resist.


    However, this palm of Leiyun directly hit his face door, and it was impossible to resist it. The thunder and lightning directly crawled to the scruffy old man like a poisonous snake, instantly turning into countless lightning and tearing his body!


    boom!


    A violent explosion sound, accompanied by the disappearing thunder and lightning, the sloppy old man fell completely and turned into nothingness.


    Seeing this, Lei Yun retracted the thunder and lightning. All the thunder and lightning were dissipated at this moment, and his whole body was also dissipated, like an ordinary person.


    When there was no lightning and thunder that day, the earth was still moisturized by the sun, and the heaven and earth returned to a clear sky, as if they were reborn.


    Su Yan was able to see the surrounding scenery clearly at this moment. The desert land was still the same, but the desert had undergone many changes, and the remnants of spiritual power still existed.


    At this moment, he looked at the thundercloud with his eyes, and he didn''t have the slightest meaning of worship. The strong Yang Dan was very strong, but it was still not worth mentioning in his eyes, just a hint of fear.

 Chapter 1459： roll!

    Lei Baisha excitedly walked to Lei Yun''s side and said with a smile: "Sect Master is still powerful, and one blow will kill him!"


    Lei Yun said indifferently: "The realm is suppressed, this person is quite strong, and if he enters the realm of Xiuwu, I am afraid he will have broken through to Yang Dan."


    Hearing this, Lei Baisha was obviously dissatisfied, but in the end he did not continue to speak.


    Su Yan reacted at this moment, and quickly took out the ghost gourd and released everyone out.


    As soon as everyone came out, they couldn''t open their eyes under the scorching sun, and they blocked them with their hands. It took a while to adapt.


    Upon seeing this, Lei Yun''s complexion sank, and he could not help but said coldly: "This old man has caught so many people?!"


    Lei Baisha nodded and said, "Yes, these are all from the martial arts realm. There are hundreds of people, and there are many direct disciples of Zhengyimen and Magic Sect.


    Lei Yun''s face was full of surprise, which made him a little surprised, but he was relieved when he thought that his daughter was also arrested.


    Seeing his father at this moment, Lei Xianying rushed over with excitement and rushed directly into Leiyun''s arms.


    "Father, you want to die your daughter."


    Leiyun''s eyes are also reddish. As a person in the martial arts world, he also has such a gentle side. He is naturally a kind father to his daughter.


    Lei Yun looked at Lei Xianying, and took a closer look at her body, and found that there was nothing serious, and he was relieved.


    "You can''t be so headstrong in the future, and we can''t come to rescue you at any time."


    Lei Xianying nodded, she was in her twenties, and she was still like a little girl. This was indeed worthy of correction.


    However, Lei Xianying still said, "I was caught because I wanted to find my sister."


    Speaking of his sister, Lei Yun''s complexion suddenly changed, as if he was a teenager all of a sudden, this was his heart disease.


    Not only Leiyun, Lei Baisha also looked abnormal, and he actually shed a few tears.


    And Mo Jiu stood out at the moment very untimely, clasped his fists very respectfully, and looked at Lei Yun and said: "Sect Master Lei, under the magic door Mo Jiu, thank you Sect Master Lei for your help!"


    Xiao Chu also hurried over and said respectfully: "Being the same as Xiao Chu, once again thanks Sect Master Xie Lei for his life-saving grace."


    "Diyanmen Zhang Lang thanked Sect Master Lei!" Zhang Lang also did not dare to fall behind.


    Headed by the three of them, the others also thanked and thanked them sincerely, all with respect.


    Lei Yun recovered his expression, looking at this kind of martial arts dude, except for Xiao Chu and others, of course, he was not very happy.


    "Well, it''s just a matter of effort."


    Lei Yun replied lightly, not paying attention to the group of people, but looking at Su Yan who had been standing by without a word.


    Leiyun''s eyes flashed with a faint thunder and lightning luster, and a coercion spread towards Su Yan.


    The pressure is very strong, not only this group of juniors, but Lei Baisha also feels it.


    However, this coercion did not point at them, but moved towards Su Yangai alone.


    The coercion of the strong Yang Dan is terrifying, and the existence of the strong Taoist directly to death is naturally terrifying.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he naturally felt this powerful pressure, and he couldn''t move his whole body. This was a direct suppression of his realm.


    But Su Yan was just like that, the strength of his body gushing out frantically, resisting the pressure of thundercloud.


    In a few seconds, Lei Yun''s face showed coldness, and the electric light in his eyes was even more terrifying, and the coercion that made everyone change color madly attacked.


    It was as if the sky was falling. If Su Yan was to bear this pressure, it could be said that everyone present was not optimistic.


    And Lei Yun''s purpose is very simple, because Su Yan didn''t have the slightest respect for him just now, which made him very dissatisfied, and he wanted to frustrate Su Yan''s spirit.


    However, he was disappointed. Su Yan roared at the moment, the golden light all over his body increased sharply, and a terrifying force filled his hands.


    "Li Gatian!"


    This force actually directly supported Thunder Cloud''s coercion, although he could not dissipate it, but he was not knocked down.


    Lei Xian on the side changed his face and wanted to speak, but was stopped by Lei Baisha.


    "but����"


    Lei Xianying wanted to say something, but seeing Lei Baisha shook her head, she could only bite her lip and stop talking.


    Leiyun''s expression became even more angry, and a thunder and lightning fell from the sky, directly bombarding Su Yan!


    Don''t talk about this power being a strong person, it is impossible to endure even in the later stage of Yin Dan. Leiyun wants to see how long Su Yan can persist.


    Su Yan was hit by this thunder and lightning, not like an electric shock, but directly kneeled down, with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    But he still held his hands, even though his arms trembled, he still didn''t mean to compromise.


    After a stalemate for a few seconds, the anger on Leiyun''s face dissipated, replaced by a smile, laughing loudly.


    At the same time, the power of thunder and lightning disappeared suddenly, and the world was restored.


    Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief, and collapsed to the ground all at once, sweating all over.


    Yun and the others rushed over and looked at Su Yan with worry.


    "Captain, are you okay?!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s just a small amount of power."


    This is nothing more than the suppression of the realm, he naturally didn''t care.


    However, there was a hint of coldness in Leiyun''s eyes, but he was not angry, and there was still a smile on his face.


    "There are talented people from generation to generation, and the waves behind the Yangtze River push forward waves!"


    Lei Yun didn''t finish his words, but looked at Su Yan and continued, "What kind of disciple are you? The next generation is terrifying."


    Su Yan stood up slowly, wiped the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Leiyun with an extreme coldness.


    "I''m not of any kind."


    Lei Baisha on the side whispered to Lei Yun: "This kid is Su Baxian, from the martial arts world."


    Leiyun''s complexion changed slightly, revealing an incredible color, but only for a moment.


    Then he looked at Su Yan deeply, nodded and said, "Su Baxian, well-deserved, stirring up people in the martial arts world."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest intention. He still looked at Leiyun with a cold face and said, "Your Excellency, is there anything else? No, I will leave soon!"


    Lei Baisha said angrily: "Although your kid is crazy, you have to know that my suzerain is the master of the middle school, not the trash of the lower school!"


    Lei Baisha had been very restrained, he actually admired Su Yan, otherwise he would have sweared.


    "What does it matter to me?!"


    Su Yan''s words made everyone present change their colors, and they felt cold on their backs. I really dare to say.


    Lei Xianying was extremely anxious, pulling his father and saying, "Father, it is thanks to him that token can send the message."


    Leiyun nodded, not showing too much expression.


    "You saved my Xian''er this time. I meet your three requirements."


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically. The three conditions that Lei Yun personally stated were very clear to them.


    However, Su Yan turned and looked at Leiyun, and said in disdain, "I only need one condition."


    "Oh?" Lei Yun asked unexpectedly, "Go ahead."


    "roll!"

 Chapter 1460： Stay alone

    This rolling word is extremely high-pitched, even more powerful than the thunder and lightning, and the rolling word sounds like a blue dragon roaring straight to nine days away, and the remaining sound continues.


    How could Su Yan need Leiyun''s three conditions, he only needs one, get out, it''s that simple.


    He didn''t want to see Leiyun a glance. Just now, Zhiwei threatened him, and now he is lustful and indulgent. When he is a clay figure, when he is a junior, it makes no sense!


    A scroll made everyone present stand in place, as if unable to move, as if they were dumbfounded.


    Even Yun and the others had their faces changed drastically. They knew that Su Yan was extremely arrogant and not afraid of everything, but they never thought that Su Yan would dare to say this to such a noble person.


    Mo Jiu and the others looked at Su Yan with a complicated face. The three conditions were what countless people dreamed of, but Su Yan shouldn''t just say the words.


    This scribbling is not insensible, it represents anger and malice, and is a humiliation to Leiyun.


    Lei Baisha was full of violent faces, and a thunder and lightning attacked Su Yan, but it was easily resolved by Su Yan.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Lei Bai wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Thunder Cloud.


    "No!"


    Lei Yun''s face was gloomy and terrifying, staring at Su Yan firmly and saying this.


    Lei Baisha frowned and said, "Sect Master, he is so rude to you and shameless. If you don''t teach him, it will affect the majesty of our Thunder Cloud Sect!"


    "He saved Xian''er."


    Lei Baisha''s breath dissipated, and the thunder and lightning disappeared. This made him completely lose his temper.


    Yes, a person who is kind to Xian''er is kind to Leiyun and the entire Leiyun Sect, so how can he deal with him?


    More than that, many people were shocked at the moment. They only now remembered that Su Yan was also kind to them, it was not Su Yan and the others who were looking for death.


    For a while, everyone stopped talking, and their hearts became complicated and anxious, and Mo Jiu and the others were depressed and had nowhere to vent.


    "You are a very strong, hard-to-see genius in a century, but you are even more proud than Hu Yanlie. I hope you will do well in the future!"


    Lei Yun gave advice. This is a kind of return for Su Yan to save Xian''er.


    The chicks are arrogant, they can only be roasted chickens. If you want to ride the wind, you have to forbear and follow the rules.


    However, Su Yan dismissed it, he knew that Leiyun would not kill him, even if he wanted to kill him, he knew he could not go.


    But it is impossible for him to change it. For him, some things can be changed, and some things will never be changed.


    Su Yan ignored Lei Yun''s words, but said lightly: "I only need one condition, I hope you can follow it."


    These words were much weaker than the scrolling words, but the effect was a lot stronger, causing many people to vomit blood.


    "This Su Ba really dare to say it first, aren''t you afraid that Leiyun will slap him to death!"


    "This arrogance is too much, it''s unbearable."


    "Yes, although he saved us, he is so arrogant and hateful."


    ...


    For a while, everyone was talking about it, giving Su Yan some pointers.


    Su Yan looked at the thundercloud with a plain face, just waiting for his reply.


    Leiyun clasped his hands tightly, and there were lightning waves, and those eyes were like thunderballs, constantly emitting light.


    He was really angry, and Su Yan said that he could bear the silly words, but this sentence made him simply intolerable.


    "Are you really not afraid of death?!"


    "I die more times than you eat salt."


    Su Yan said indifferently, his ninth reincarnation, the test of life and death that he has experienced is not so many, the road to becoming the immortal emperor is not that simple.


    "Boy, you are mad at me too!"


    Lei Baisha rushed in, full of thunder and lightning, and hundreds of ways, all rushed towards Su Yan.


    But when it was a few minutes away from Su Yan, these lightning stopped and were directly taken back by Thunder Cloud.


    "go!"


    Lei Yun roared directly, leading Lei Xian to step into the sky and go straight to the blue sky.


    Lei Baisha was full of unwillingness, and gave Su Yan a fierce look, and finally had no choice but to leave.


    In midair, Lei Xianying turned and looked at Su Yan, with a trace of debt in her eyes. She understood Su Yan''s anger.


    Should the weak live humble, and should the weak be flattering and wagging their tails to the strong?


    This world is the world of the strong, but there is no shortage of people with dignity in this world!


    Su Yan is obviously like this, he takes this very seriously, and he also knows that Leiyun will not kill him.


    He didn''t want to befriend Lei Yun, because he knew what Lei Yun was watching.


    Su Yan looked at the disappearing shadow in the sky, and after a long time he shook his head faintly and said, "Hey, Yuanli, it seems that you are really a big trouble, and it has attracted countless people."


    Yun and the others didn''t understand what Su Yan meant. How could this involve Yuanli? They didn''t understand Yuanli at all.


    But no one asked questions, and no one spoke, so he stood quietly beside Su Yan.


    The people in the other martial arts world also recovered a part of their spiritual power at this moment, leaping into the air one by one, all leaving.


    But Mo Jiu and the others did not leave directly, but walked to the side of Su Yan and looked at Su Yan with an angry face.


    "Su Ba first, you will regret what happened today!"


    Xiao Chu also nodded and said, "You are too arrogant, easy to break."


    However, Zhang Lang did not express his opinion on this matter, but said: "Su Baxian, I hope you will come to the martial arts world in the future, and I will definitely fight with you at that time."


    Su Yan calmly did not speak, and his eyes did not fluctuate at all, which made the three of them extremely angry.


    "gone!"


    The three of them left a word and left directly, disappearing in the clouds.


    Everyone left, only Su Yan left in the entire desert.


    Yun and the others were completely relieved. Compared with all their previous tasks, this line was more thrilling and more tortuous. Several people were now directly collapsing to the ground.


    "Captain, it''s over, where are you going?"


    Yun looked at Su Yan. He hoped that Su Yan would stay in the special department, but he knew that was impossible.


    "Is it over?"


    Su Yan asked back, looking at the five people.


    Everyone was full of doubts and didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    "The two of spades are solved, is it still over?" Huo asked.


    But Yun''s expression changed drastically, and his voice trembled slightly: "There is also an ace of spades!"


    Everyone''s complexion has changed drastically now. They don''t know everything about raising a ghost gourd, but they can also guess the strength of the Ace of Spades. Compared to the 2 of Spades, it must be a strong sun pill.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "The ace of spades will not come out yet."


    "Why?" Bai looked surprised.


    "Because of the thundercloud, because of the many martial arts worlds, they will not be able to disturb the wind and rain when they go back, and they are afraid that the martial arts world will be very lively by then."


    Everyone suddenly realized that they all nodded, and couldn''t help but contempt for the ace of spades.


    "Is still a coward." Bai said with a curled mouth.


    "This is not a coward thing, the martial arts world is not that simple."

 Chapter 1461： invite

    "What the **** is this martial arts world?!"


    Secretly asked at this moment, he has been a little hazy about this.


    Su Yan looked at several people and said, "The less you know, the better."


    The expressions of several people changed slightly, and naturally they knew some of the reasons from Su Yan''s words, so they clearly stopped asking.


    "Captain, since the ace of spades won''t come out, let''s go back first."


    Bai now feels like an arrow at home, it''s better for China, and they will have to take a good rest this time.


    "Well, you should go back first."


    Su Yan sat on a boulder and looked at the north very meaningfully.


    "Captain, won''t you go back?"


    "It''s not over yet."


    "It''s not over yet, isn''t it all solved?"


    Su Yan always likes to give them surprises and even doubts.


    "The killing of the organization is solved, but there is an energy technology company behind them."


    "The company that produced the poison?!"


    The expressions of several people changed and anger emerged, but they were miserable.


    "Yes, the existence of such a cancer will have endless consequences for one day."


    Su Yan had killing intent in his eyes, and Chen Ning and others were harmed by the poison.


    "Captain, let us fight alongside you." Bai begged.


    "You go back and follow me is a drag on me."


    "..."


    A group of people are speechless. This reason is very powerful and powerful, so they cannot refute it.


    Yun said helplessly at this moment: "Well, we will go back now, but you have to be careful, Captain."


    Su Yan nodded, and it was indeed a burden to let them follow, because he didn''t know what kind of people he would face next.


    Energy technology companies do not simply exist, they can create such terrifying venoms, and they can also seize the market of Tashiya Group. This company is not generally very deep.


    Several people left, but Bai was very reluctant, and finally she gave Su Yan a card.


    "Captain, hope it can protect you."


    Su Yan nodded, did not refuse, and directly accepted the card.


    "Well, you can go to Yimen to play in the future if you are interested."


    All five people left. In fact, this result is a blessing in misfortune.


    Su Yan fulfilled his promise, and all five returned safely.


    ...


    There are already many people waiting there for a few games in Huaguo Yanjing, because they are looking forward to it, waiting for someone to return.


    Naturally, the head of the special department is the commander-in-chief of the special department. Together with the various powerful characters beside him, the rest are the families of Yun and others.


    The loss of contact during this period of time made them extremely scared, and the news was that they were going to return. This group of people cried with joy.


    When the plane landed, many people''s hearts were beating violently. They were extremely excited, and the banners were drawn.


    This is not a civil aviation, there are no other people, they are related people and relatives.


    The commander-in-chief allowed the relatives to come this time, just to make Yun and the others happy.


    Among all the people, there are a few celebrities who seem to be a little out of sync. They are here to meet Su Yan.


    The leader is naturally Jin Shiya, beside him are Yuwen Xiongba, Lei Ming, Jiang Wenwen, Jiang Chao and others.


    Jin Shiya''s face was full of excitement at the moment, even ruddy, she waited for a long time, looking forward to the return of Su Yan.


    Now that Su Yan is coming back, how he is not excited, of course there is another meaning in her heart.


    The plane stopped, the cabin opened, and all five people came out of the plane and got off the plane one after another.


    Seeing such a scene, the five people were a little confused and very surprised.


    "Welcome home!"


    The commander-in-chief personally put fireworks on the five people and saluted the military.


    The families of the five rushed over excitedly and threw them into the sky.


    Jin Shiya and others also walked over, but they did not see Su Yan, which made them a little anxious.


    "Why didn''t the boss come out?" Jiang Chao couldn''t help asking.


    "This kid is still rubbing inside, shy?" Leiming laughed.


    "Don''t worry, the adults will come out soon, and of course the most powerful will come out last."


    But they waited for several minutes and still didn''t see Su Yan, so they couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    The commander-in-chief also found that Su Yan hadn''t come out, so he couldn''t help asking Yun, "Where is Su Yan?"


    Yun slightly changed color, and hurriedly said, "The captain has not returned."


    The commander-in-chief''s expression changed, and he said angrily: "Not back?!"


    Yun and the others seemed to have made a mistake. They looked at the matter on the phone and only said they were coming back.


    "The captain has something else over there."


    The commander-in-chief also knew that Yun''s inconvenience said this was a secret.


    But this made him a little unable to face Jin Shiya and the others. Isn''t this letting people out?


    Of course Jin Shiya heard this, all the excitement on her face disappeared, and of course she was not angry.


    "Why didn''t Su Yan come back?"


    "The captain also has to deal with the aftermath."


    Yun did not dare to say that Su Yan had to solve the problem, because she was afraid that Jin Shiya was worried.


    "It''s okay, he might be back in a day or two," the commander-in-chief also said.


    "Can you call him?"


    Yun frowned, hesitated, and nodded.


    The communication table is connected. Although it is connected, it is always in the answering state.


    After several minutes, a paragraph came from Yun''s communication list, naturally it was Su Yan.


    "You left, I forgot to say one thing, now it''s an explanation. After I go back, take me to Shiya and say, I''m fine, everything is fine, and I will be back soon."


    Two simple sentences, but it was enough for Jin Shiya, and she felt relieved to hear Su Yan''s voice.


    The crowd at the airport gradually dissipated, and everyone left. Only the commander-in-chief knew that things would never be that simple.


    "What on earth does Su Yan have to deal with?!"


    In the top secret hall, the commander-in-chief looked at Yun and the others and asked, with an incredible tone.


    Yun didn''t know how to start for a while, but was speechless.


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly, and tell me all your experiences."


    After a long time, Yun Ping recovered, and all the things he experienced in Country A were told, without missing a single bit.


    The commander-in-chief Rao Yi has a wide range of knowledge and has encountered countless things, but after hearing Yun''s words, he still broke out in a cold sweat.


    "The strong Yin Dan is at war!"


    "Not only Yin Pill, but Yang Pill powerhouses are here!" Yun said bitterly.


    The commander-in-chief almost sat on the ground with fright. He didn''t dare to think about the existence of the strong Yang Dan.


    "The people in the martial arts world are really scary."


    "The strong Yang Dan is from the martial arts world?!"


    "Yes, but our martial arts world also has strong Yang Dan."


    The commander-in-chief waved his hand, not letting Yun say any more, the strong yang pill in the martial arts world is a taboo for anyone, and you can''t talk nonsense.


    "You come back this time and take a good rest."


    "Yes!"


    A few people left, but the commander-in-chief''s eyes were worried.


    But Su Yan, who was far away in Country A, received an invitation letter at this moment, inviting him by name.

 Chapter 1462： In the middle of Yin Dan!

    It was precisely because of this special invitation that Su Yan could not get through the communication that Yun sent him, and finally made Jin Shiya feel at ease by leaving a message.


    Watching the scorching sun gradually fall, Su Yan patted the mud all over, raised his foot, stepped on the already soft and sponge-like sand, and walked out of the desert with one foot and one shallow.


    His speed is not fast, it can be said that it is similar to ordinary people, but sometimes even slower.


    Obviously Su Yan was not interested in this invitation, otherwise he would not be so negligent.


    His shadow was gradually dragged for a long time, until it dissipated completely in the desert.


    Outside the desert, it is still a desert. There are not many deserts in this country A. Many cities are basically built in oasis.


    Arriving in a small town with sparsely populated people, this continuous battle obviously fluctuated here, making ordinary people here extremely scared and afraid to come out.


    After all, the thunder and lightning that Lei Baisha and Leiyun used was equivalent to using the force of nature to trigger a very powerful vision.


    When Su Yan arrived here, he didn''t rush to leave, but chose a quieter cabin, where he planned to break through.


    The Taoist Consummation state is too restrictive for Su Yan, he must break through to the early Yin Dan so that he can meet the next danger.


    Compared with the killing of organizations, Su Yan is even more unaware of this energy technology company because it is too large and weird.


    And Su Yan chose to stay here this time because he wanted to thoroughly investigate the energy technology company, so that the Shiya Group would not be in any danger.


    After eating some local specialty fruits at will, Su Yan closed the door and sealed the surroundings with runes to ensure that no one would come to make trouble or enter by mistake.


    Everything was ready, Su Yan sat cross-legged on the bed, with a calm expression on his face, without much excitement.


    This breakthrough is not a very difficult thing for him. Everything is a matter of course and should be the way to go. Moreover, he knows how to break through this realm. I don''t know how many times he has broken through.


    His mind was empty and his eyes closed slightly, Su Yan''s dantian began to fluctuate, and a burst of golden spiritual power poured out, and the light fluctuated all over his body.


    At this moment, there is spiritual power emanating from his head, extremely dazzling, as if to break through the sky.


    The reason why it is spiritual power is naturally because this realm is originally spiritual power. Su Yan''s ability to transform the vitality is an act of changing his fate. It does not mean that he can rely on the vitality to break through.


    Dantian''s inner and outer pills were all affected at this moment, and began to emit strange fluctuations, making the spiritual power more pure.


    All these are very simple things, it just takes a little time and there is no danger.


    After the spiritual power is pure, the next step is to enter the theme and start a real breakthrough!


    At this moment, the inner and outer pills between the inner and outer pill started to merge with each other, like the slow fluctuation of two planets, slowly merged into one, turning into one.


    This process is of course very important. Someone who is careless will make it hit, and the result will be a delusion and even loss of life.


    Su Yan was very careful, and at the same time, he knew that he was careless, and he was not in a hurry, and merged quietly.


    After about half a day, the inner alchemy and the outer alchemy merged perfectly, still turning into a rising sun, emitting an extremely dazzling golden light.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s aura suddenly rose, and a terrifying force rushed straight into his body!


    The whole body was shocked, this force actually moisturized the body, and all the limbs and corpses were changed, as if they were feathered.


    And the Dantian, which seemed to be the rising sun, began to slowly dim at this moment, and the aura was not so warm, it became more and more cold. This was the beginning of the condensation of Yin Dan.


    Su Yan''s golden light dissipated at this moment, turned into extremely cold spiritual power, and began to move towards Yin Dan, which was a return flow.


    It''s like changing a bucket, but the water must be put back, otherwise, why there is realm power and spiritual power.


    This process is naturally fast, and it is not difficult for Su Yan.


    At this point, the Yin Dan realm was almost completed, but Su Yan did not stop there, he still closed his eyes tightly.


    At the same time, black energy began to emerge between his hands, extremely cold and biting, with a huge swallowing breath.


    Black spiritual power!


    Su Yan even wanted to let Yin Dan accept black spiritual power at this moment, which means he wanted to turn Yin Dan into twin pill at this moment!


    What is twin life pill is the spiritual power that contains two breaths at the same time. Seven colors of heaven and earth, one color is common, and two colors are the existence of Fengmao water chestnut.


    At this moment, Su Yan was extremely determined and did not have the slightest intention to retreat. Since he dared to do this, he was naturally certain.


    The Yin Dan, which has contained the golden spiritual power, transforms again at this moment, and it runs at extremely high speed, like a spinning top.


    In another place of it, a space was opened at this moment, separated from the golden spiritual power.


    The black spiritual power enters by taking advantage of the emptiness and directly enters the Yin Dan, filling it.


    At this point, the black spiritual power has succeeded, and Su Yan''s Yin Dan has two spiritual powers, not the way it needs to be transformed from the "Nine Chaos Jue".


    At this moment, his Yin Pill is still like Yin and Yang, except that it is not black and white, but black gold, each forming a formation, without affecting each other.


    After everything took shape, Su Yan still didn''t give up. He actually started to circulate the golden spiritual power in the Yin Pill, spreading it all over his body, making his whole body golden light dazzling.


    This ray of light shining out of the house was actually connecting the heaven and the earth, making the people in this city extremely shocked, and a group of people moved away from here.


    At this moment, the black spiritual power in the Yin Dan was also running out, rushing to the sky, connecting with heaven and earth.


    At this moment, it seemed as if two blue dragons were roaming between heaven and earth, extremely mighty, revealing a terrifying aura.


    The golden dragon and the black dragon roared, soaring in the sky, and finally returned to Su Yan''s body, but there was a change.


    Su Yan actually stored the black spiritual power in the place where the golden spiritual power was originally stored, which means that the exchange of positions is like an animal swapping nests!


    This is a big taboo for many cultivators, and even talks about it, because the consequences of doing so are likely to be devastated and the dantian explodes!


    But Su Yan didn''t make such a low-level mistake. He did it on purpose. With the running "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", Su Yan forcibly stabilized the fluctuation of his dantian and forced the two spiritual powers to yield.


    At this point, everything is settled, the Yin Dan has been completed, the two colors are gathered, and the power of the two colors is terrible.


    Su Yan opened his eyes with a faint smile on his face. He was quite satisfied with this breakthrough in retreat. Everything was done according to his previous thoughts, and there was no mistake.


    The reason why he is satisfied is not the complete fusion of the golden spiritual power and the black spiritual power, because he is no longer in the early stage of Yin Dan at the moment, after fusion, he has reached the middle of the Yin Dan!

 Chapter 1463： Desert Villa

    In the middle of Yin Dan, this was a good realm for Su Yan. He had never thought of breaking through two realms in a row.


    Feeling the strength of his whole body, Su Yan became more satisfied. Now he can completely fight the high ground with Lei Baisha, and he is definitely not weaker than Lei Baisha, or even any powerful person with perfect Yin Dan.


    After leaving the house, Su Yan came outside and saw the silence in all directions without a single figure. He couldn''t help shook his head.


    Su Yan didn''t make a stay, but left here and headed towards the destination.


    The destination is not country A, but another big country in the land of Africa, with an extremely shining history and a world-famous country.


    Here is the Nile River where many lives are born, here are the ferocious Nile crocodiles, and there are also pyramids that amaze everyone in the world.


    The Nile State is one of the largest countries in Africa, and it can be regarded as one of the few countries in Africa that has a good life.


    At the Nile State Capital Airport, a man with sunglasses was walking out of the airport lobby, looked around, and then hired a taxi.


    The driver chuckled, naturally asking where Su Yan was going.


    Su Yan handed the driver a photo, which made the driver''s expression change, revealing fear.


    When the driver saw that Su Yan was a foreigner, he thought about making a mistake. He didn''t do such things less.


    Foreigners are unfamiliar with places, and sometimes there is no way to be cheated. He has succeeded many times.


    But when the driver saw the photo Su Yan gave him, his originally smiling face suddenly changed, and he was extremely frightened, as if there was a demon in the photo.


    Su Yan is not surprised at this. The energy technology company is not a simple commodity. It can make drivers behave like this. It can only be said that this company is very high-profile, which makes many people frightened.


    The driver looked at Su Yan, then looked at the photos, the expression on his face suddenly became unnatural, and he cast a more terrifying fear on Su Yan.


    "No, I dare not go find a place, you can change one."


    The driver began to beg for mercy, hoping that Su Yan would let him go. The place in the photo was a devil''s land for the driver, and he dared not approach half a minute.


    But Su Yan said indifferently: "You drag me there and leave, nothing will happen."


    "No, dear sir, we are forbidden to go to that place. If we break in rashly, we will be killed!"


    "Then you can pull me aside and I will go in by myself."


    Su Yan also didn''t want to embarrass people. After all, his life was at stake. He was not afraid, but it did not mean that the locals were not afraid.


    Seeing that there is no room for bargaining, the driver can only be forced to drive towards the destination.


    When there was still ten kilometers to the destination, the driver stopped and wanted Su Yan to go by himself.


    Su Yan became displeased, and said directly to the driver, "Don''t be obedient, I will throw you in there later."


    When the driver heard this, his whole body was trembling in fright, and he couldn''t drive smoothly. Su Yan used his spiritual power to maintain it.


    After ten kilometers, I quickly arrived at the place in the photo. The villa standing in the desert in front of me was very famous in the Nile country.


    Su Yan threw a few banknotes to the driver, but when he got out of the car, the driver drove away desperately.


    Looking at the desert villa in front of him, Su Yan took off his sunglasses and walked directly towards the door.


    There were a few blacks patrolling at the door. Naturally, they saw Su Yan, and they all looked over with unkind expressions.


    "Where''s the yellow leather, hurry up!"


    A black man scolded, with a genuine submachine gun in his hand.


    Su Yan showed disdain and ignored them, still walking towards them.


    This angered the group of people. A shuttle bullet directly blasted towards Su Yan, but the bullet did not hit Su Yan, directly deformed in the air, and finally dissipated.


    This caused several blacks to change their complexions suddenly, their faces were unbelievable, they had long since disappeared from the arrogance of the previous side, and they were extremely scared.


    Su Yan ignored them and entered the door. These black talents were quite relieved, but fortunately they did not attack them.


    Inside the gate, directly into the eyes is a huge open-air swimming pool. There are dozens of beautiful women in swimsuits playing and frolicking in them. People from all over the world have them.


    Su Yan just glanced at this, and after making sure that this group of people were not cultivators, he ignored it.


    But at this moment, a few people came out of this courtyard. They were still blacks, but they didn''t have any equipment and walked over directly in big pants.


    One of them, nearly two meters tall and full of muscles, stared at Su Yan straightly, as if he was about to swallow Su Xing.


    "Who are you, dare to break in here?!"


    Su Yan looked calm, threw out a photo, and was caught by the black man.


    The black man glanced at the photo, his expression changed slightly, stopped talking, and left with a few others.


    Su Yan entered the villa alone. In fact, the lobby of the villa with floor-to-ceiling windows was unobstructed. Su Yan still saw a man with a mask sitting on the sofa, as if waiting for him.


    At this moment Su Yan came to the sofa, looked at the masked man, and asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    The masked man took a cigar in his hand, took a sip, then looked at Su Yan and nodded lightly.


    "Yes, I am looking for you."


    Su Yan sat down without any scruples, his eyes were profound, his whole body could be mobilized at any time, and he was not afraid of everything.


    "Smoker?"


    The mask man asked.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Do you arrange a few dogs at the door to disgust me?"


    Hearing this, the masked man laughed and put the cigar on the table.


    "Didn''t I arrange so many beauties to make amends, but you don''t like any of them."


    Su Yan showed contempt. He didn''t want to delay wasting time, and said straightforwardly: "Are you the head of the Energy Technology Group?"


    The masked man shook his head and said, "No, I''m just the person in charge of the area, responsible for the entire Africa."


    Su Yan is not surprised. It is definitely not a simple company to produce such a new virus that has an effect on cultivators. The people behind it must be very scary.


    Of course, it is impossible for such a character to summon Su Yan at will. After all, Su Yan only frustrated the killing organization, and did not have a great impact on energy technology companies.


    "Let''s talk about it, what can I do?"


    The masked man said lightly: "Of course there is something to come to you, otherwise, it will delay your time."


    "You talk a lot of nonsense."


    "Well, I came here for one thing."


    "Is it an organization killing?"


    The masked man shook his head and said: "It''s related but not all. We just cooperated with them a little bit. You can cost us some money at most."


    The masked man snapped his fingers, and Su Yan''s expression changed because of this sound.

 Chapter 1464： Acquisition

    This snapping finger is not an ordinary boring act, because the voice is magical, this is the masked man thinking about Su Yan''s demonstration.


    Su Yan knew from the first sight of the masked man that his realm would not be lower than the Yin Dan realm, and it was very likely that it would still exceed the later Yin Dan realm.


    Only the person in charge of a region, the realm may be Yindan Consummation, this energy technology company is really not simple.


    Su Yan shook his head slightly, and easily resisted this magical power. There was no anger on his face. He wanted to see what the masked man asked him to do.


    The masked man smiled, but his smile was a bit cold, more like a gesture of dissatisfaction.


    "Sure enough, it was Su Baxian, and he was well-deserved."


    Su Yan was not unusual. She still looked at the masked man indifferently, and said, "If you have any farts, let me come here, but it will delay me making billions less."


    "It''s just a few billions. If you destroyed the organization before, you have the right to repay the debt and write off a lump sum."


    Su Yan also had no objection to this, he said that he wanted the masked man not to mention the organization of killings, and went straight to the topic.


    "Actually, the person in charge of the Huaguo area should have talked to you. After all, you are a Chinese, and what you are talking about is also about that piece of land."


    Su Yan did not interrupt and continued to listen.


    "But if you are here, the more I will take your place and talk to you for him."


    "The more you are on your behalf, it seems that the person in charge of the Huaguo area is higher than you."


    "Of course, that''s our leader, the existence under one person."


    "What the **** is it?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s about business."


    "Oh, is it super psychic fluid?"


    "Mr. Su really understands, he already knows."


    Su Yan sneered and said, "What inferior spiritual power fluids you have developed to seize my market and put the sequelae on my company. This matter has not been counted with you yet."


    "So I want to make amends."


    "How to compensate?"


    "Acquisition!"


    The masked man said in a very serious tone, his meaning was obvious, he wanted to buy Shiya Group.


    Su Yan laughed loudly and said, "Hahaha, you really know how to joke."


    "This is not a joke, this is the purpose of inviting you this time."


    The masked man didn''t mean the slightest joking, he said seriously.


    "The output value of Shiya Group is more than 100 billion yuan, how much do you plan to buy?"


    "Let''s not talk about money first. This is not a problem for our energy technology company. Let''s talk about whether you are willing or not."


    "Haha, do I want you to be uncomfortable?!"


    Su Yan''s face showed coldness, and there was fire fluttering in his eyes.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Su, we are talking friendly now."


    "I also have an idea."


    "Oh?" The masked man was taken aback for a moment and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I plan to acquire your energy technology company."


    The masked man''s complexion froze, and then the eyes under the mask stared at Su Yan, and finally he laughed.


    "Mr. Su can really laugh."


    "If you think I was joking, then what you just said was also joking."


    The face of the masked man became cold. He knew that this matter could not be resolved amicably, and it was already heading for the worst.


    "Since Mr. Su said so, let''s get straight to the point."


    "Come on, you can take off your mask, there is nothing shameful about it."


    "I have worn it for decades and I am used to it."


    Su Yan did not get entangled in this matter either, and continued: "I understand your ambitions. Hua Guo will never let you get involved."


    The person in charge of the Huaguo area is a joke to Su Yan, probably just a false job.


    "Mr. Su should know that someone who is too smart is sometimes not a good thing, and you compromise in exchange for peace."


    "I, Su Ba, acted for the first time. I never compromised anyone. I stepped on the enemy!"


    Su Yan''s aura was high, and things were no longer able to talk, and the result was self-evident.


    "It is said that Su Ba is prestigious, and it is true at first sight today. If it is so, I will just say it."


    The masked man looked at Su Yan, his eyes were beating with two groups of ghost flames, like a soul.


    "If you don''t agree to the acquisition, you have to agree to it. Promise can be exchanged for safety. If you don''t agree, we can just grab it!"


    "Haha, you can try it." How could Su Yan be afraid, he came here to find out about Energy Technology Group.


    Kill this person, take his memory, then everything will be known.


    "Don''t underestimate energy technology companies. Even the middle school in the Xiuwu world must give three points to our chief executive!"


    The masked man was threatening and intimidating. He still hoped that Su Yan would be soft, because this result is the best.


    "Fuck me!"


    Su Yan said without leaving a trace, and directly scolded.


    "Arrogant!"


    The man in the mask fluctuated in spiritual power, and the whole villa suddenly filled with a terrible breath.


    This kind of breath is like the breath of death in hell, with extremely terrifying fluctuations, as if people are in hell.


    But this was of no use to Su Yan, and he couldn''t afford the slightest fluctuation. Although this aura was strong, it only meant that he hadn''t broken through before.


    "Su Baxian, I really want to solve it amicably, but if you have to, let me try your strength!"


    The masked man was full of violent faces. Although he couldn''t see it, he could tell from his eyes that he was extremely angry now, and his Dantian spiritual power still rushed out.


    He didn''t know the previous battle, only that the 3 of spades and others were dead, and he thought he was no weaker than the 3 of spades.


    Otherwise, he would not dare to invite Su Yan to come here directly. Moreover, as the head of the energy technology company, he has a lot of backhands and is naturally confident.


    "Just you want to test my strength, rubbish!"


    Su Yan said ruthlessly, he was telling the truth, but for many people, the truth was not good, and so was the masked man.


    "court death!"


    The masked man roared furiously, his spiritual power gathered together, and he directly attacked and killed Su Yan, just like countless nether powers, with extreme bloodthirsty fluctuations.


    Fire flashed out of Su Yan''s eyes, and two golden dragons gushed out directly, whizzing away, turning these ghostly shadows into nothingness, and at the same time breaking the masked man''s ghostly power.


    The masked man suffered a backlash and couldn''t hold it back. He directly vomited a mouthful of blood, his face was extremely green. He couldn''t think of the result.


    "you!"


    The eyes of the masked man looking at Su Yan were extremely angry, and also contained Ling Li''s killing intent.


    But the flames in Su Yan''s eyes dissipated, only contempt, and he did not put the masked man in his eyes.


    A mere **** in the late Yindan stage, although a bit better than the 3 of spades, is still **** in his eyes.

 Chapter 1465： Stop!

    Facing the anger of the masked man, Su Yan didn''t care, and looked at him with disdain, as if no one was at all.


    Su Yan''s posture made the masked man furious, and the power of the nether body was constantly rising, turning into a black robe ghost!


    "You have completely irritated me, let you **** power!"


    The masked man roared, his voice shook the surroundings, and the glass of the entire villa was shattered. Everyone outside shuddered and retreated around, looking at the villa in horror.


    Naturally, this kind of battle is not something they can participate in, and they are not qualified to be cannon fodder. They can only wait and see from a distance.


    "If you can do it, I''m in a hurry."


    Su Yan was still contemptuous, and he didn''t care about the black robe ghost.


    The black robe ghost is extremely tall, belonging to the state of the soul, a huge black robe, with countless iron chains wrapped around it, the iron chain has the power of ecstatic, as long as there are six souls and seven souls, there is nowhere to escape.


    "Go, let him know how great!"


    The masked man waved his hands, and a wave of ghostly power spread to the black robe ghost, making the entire villa even more cold.


    "Ha!"


    The black robe ghost roared, and the voice was extremely cold, as if it were made by the **** king, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    With a flick of Su Yan''s finger, a golden light floated directly to the black robe ghost, and a few meters away, it suddenly turned into a blue dragon.


    The Canglong roared, biting directly at the ghost of the black robe, extremely violent, carrying the might of vitality.


    The black robe ghost was originally extremely powerful, with the blessing of the power of the ghost, it can be said to be very powerful, and the 3 of spades will also be killed.


    However, in the face of Su Yan''s golden dragon phantom, the blessing power is not enough to see, like food.


    The reason is naturally that Su Yan has broken through one after another, and has reached the middle Yin Dan!


    Su Yan stared at the two sides indifferently. He knew that within a few seconds, Golden Dragon would have the advantage.


    As he expected, a few seconds later, the golden dragon actually bit the black robe ghost''s arm with a violent power, with the power of the original power, naturally restraining the power of the ghost.


    This mouth directly tore off the black robe ghost''s arm, and countless ghost breaths spread from the broken arm, turning into a giant net, trying to trap the golden dragon.


    However, the golden dragon swept around, this giant net could not trap it at all and was easily torn apart.


    The face of the man in the mask suddenly changed at this moment, revealing an unbelievable meaning. Such a result obviously exceeded his expectations.


    He doesn''t know about the 2 of spades, but he knows the 3 of spades and the 4 of spades. Together, these two are not his opponents, but they have trapped Su Yan.


    He thinks he is stronger than Su Yan, and can play him between applause. If he doesn''t obey, he will kill him directly, and then win the Shiya Group.


    But he was wrong. Everything was wrong. Let��s not say that Su Yan was accidentally trapped because of fighting and exhaustion before. What''s more, he has now broken through two consecutive steps and reached the middle of Yin Dan, which is completely different from before. Farewell.


    The Golden Dragon did not stop, and came out again, smashing the head of the black robe ghost, completely defeating it, the power of the sky dissipated, and it completely turned into nothingness.


    Seeing this scene, the masked man''s face trembled, and even if it was covered by a mask, his frightened eyes could not be hidden.


    He was already a little stupid at the moment, a few tricks were to defeat his back hand, which was too powerful.


    Su Wei looked at the masked man, his face kept cold, and walked directly towards him.


    "Let me see what your face is like!"


    Su Yan''s hand is fluctuating in vitality, with a natural suppressive force, now he can completely suppress the masked man, making him unable to make a move.


    Feeling the strange fluctuations of horror, the masked man couldn''t resist even if he tried his best, which made him feel a little desperate.


    "You... when did you break through to the middle Yin Dan!"


    The masked man discovered Su Yan''s realm now. He had received the news that Su Yan was only a Taoist man.


    Breaking through two levels one after another, this made him look dead, even if he clearly knew that he was the late Yin Dan, he was still desperate.


    Because Su Yan has vitality and a powerful Xianjue Shenjue, although the Xianjue Shenjue can only play a negligible role, it is also an existence that makes the enemy unable to resist.


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand. The masked man couldn''t resist at all. He was grabbed by his neck and his strength increased. The masked man''s face was flushed with bloodshot eyes, and the feeling of suffocation made him unbearable.


    Su Yan took off his mask and revealed his original face. He was a dark-skinned man. He was neither black nor white. He should be brown.


    "look into my eyes!"


    Su Yan shouted, his voice violent, like a blue dragon roaring.


    The masked man was taken aback, his eyes were terrified, he glanced at Su Yan.


    It was this look that made the masked man unable to move and was directly held by Su Yan''s powerful mental power, and his divine consciousness still invaded his mind.


    Su Yan naturally wanted to search his memory, find the headquarters of the energy technology company, and then take it away in one pot.


    However, after searching for a long time, what made Su Yan frowned was that there was no news of this in the memory of the masked man, which surprised him very much.


    "As the person in charge here, he is almost an important person in the company, and he doesn''t even know the headquarters!"


    Su Yan feels even more cold in his heart, which shows that energy technology companies are very powerful and terrifying. In their eyes, the persons in charge of these areas are probably just running errands, otherwise they will not hide the headquarters information from them.


    Su Yan asked, "What is your name?"


    "James Duke."


    "Star countryman?!"


    The masked man nodded, and at the moment he was still like a walking corpse, unable to control his body and lost his mind.


    "Who created the energy technology company!"


    Su Yan yelled, his voice was loud and his speaking speed was very fast.


    The masked man trembled all over, and finally said: "We all call him the old king next door."


    Su Yan was taken aback and shouted: "Tell the truth!"


    "His nickname is Lao Wang next door. We don''t know any other information, and we dare not check it."


    Next door Lao Wang, this name makes Su Yan a little bit ridiculous. It seems that the founder of this energy technology company has some skinny.


    Su Yan guessed in his heart that maybe the person in charge might have the surname Wang, or maybe he was still a Chinese.


    Of course, Su Yan thought more in his heart that this person probably has many connections with the martial arts world, and it is not simple anyway.


    Su Yan glanced at the masked man, squeezed his hand hard, and the masked man was directly lost, and then he was thrown to the ground by Su Yan.


    It was useless, so Su Yan would naturally not keep him. After all, he was already regarded as an enemy of life and death and had violated his fundamentals.


    Su Yan turned and walked towards the outside of the villa, no one dared to stop, all of them retreated around.


    But when he walked out of the compound, a voice rang.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1466： Temporary worker

    This voice was not so angry, as if it was just talking about something very simple and trivial, it was enough for Su Yan to hear it.


    This person may be indifferent to Su Yan killing the masked man, he simply didn''t want Su Yan to leave like that.


    Think about it too, if he was angry about this, he should have appeared long ago to save the masked man.


    Su Yan didn''t think about all of this, but his face was cold, and he turned and looked over.


    I saw a man with blond hair, looking at him at the moment, with a playful smile in his eyes.


    "Do you call me?"


    The blond man nodded and said, "Yes, my name is Johnson."


    "You want to die too?"


    The blond man waved his hand, showing an awkward gesture.


    "Of course I don''t want to die, and you can''t kill me."


    "Heh, it seems you have some confidence."


    Su Yan knew that he had no way to leave, and had to deal with this person in front of him.


    He is not in a hurry, perhaps the person in front of him knows more about energy technology companies.


    "I don''t have the confidence to stop you, after all, you killed the person in charge of our land in Africa."


    "It seems you should be above him?"


    Johnson smiled, stroked his long golden hair, grabbed it casually, and a recliner fell in front of him.


    Johnson lay down and looked at Su Yan leisurely: "You don''t need to guess, I am the head of Europe."


    Su Yanming understood that this person in charge seemed to be stronger than the masked man. After all, Europe was much richer than Africa.


    This difference is that the Qingshui Yamen is the same as the Fatty Yamen, and this is not an officialdom, it is more about ability to be competent, so Su Yan also agrees that this man is better than a masked man.


    Of course, the simplest point, if he is weaker than the masked man, how dare he stop him.


    "Originally, the headquarters was going to let the two of us talk to you. I started to mask and said that he could do it alone. I didn''t say anything. I was so happy."


    But Johnson looked cold and continued: "But the result was beyond our expectation. You are not muddled, and you are responsible for killing the mask."


    Su Yan looked at Johnson with long blond hair and asked, "Why don''t you save him?"


    This is what Su Yan is more puzzled about. After all, he is from a company and should help.


    "Save him?" Johnson smiled. "Why should I save him?"


    Such an answer obviously made Su Yan unexpected, but it was only slightly surprised. It seems that this energy technology company is not that united.


    "He wants to take credit for his death. I saved him by nothing. Besides, I have the ability to do things alone."


    Seeing Johnson so confident, Su Yan couldn''t help but laughed, looking at his murderous intent.


    "Don''t rush to do it, listen to my next words, and then make a decision."


    "Say it."


    "If you are willing to sell Shiya Group to an energy technology company, I can give you a treasure map."


    "not interested."


    It is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to sell Shiya Group, and there is no room for conversation.


    Although the Shiya Group is not very important to Su Yan, the group was created by Su Yan for Jin Shiya and naturally cannot be sold.


    "Don''t rush to conclusions, let me finish the matter without any delay."


    Johnson waved his hand, and a chair came to Su Yan''s side and motioned Su Yan to sit down.


    Su Yan did not shirk, and sat down, of course he was not afraid of Johnson.


    "This treasure map is inextricably linked to the history of this ancient country."


    There was a blue light in Johnson''s eyes, and he looked at Su Yan and said softly.


    "Pharaoh?"


    In Su Yan''s view, this country is also the most eye-catching Pharaoh. This is the pride of this country.


    "Yes." Johnson laughed. "This is a treasure of ancient pharaohs."


    Su Yan still didn''t mean to be half interested. If it was a good thing, it would be given to him. Such a simple truth does not need to be understood.


    "I know you must be thinking, how can it be your turn if something is good."


    Johnson''s face smiled even more, not only when he had a cigar in his hand.


    Su Yan did not speak. Although the truth is simple, he wants to hear what Johnson said.


    "Let me talk about myself first."


    Johnson looked at the sky with a trace of melancholy in his eyes.


    As a European archmage, Johnson has the ability to surpass the top powerhouses in the martial arts world. He was no longer interested in the land of Europe, and later he came into contact with the martial arts world.


    The martial arts world was a completely new world for Johnson. He only knew at the time that there was still such a world of cultivation above the earth.


    Johnson went directly into it, which was called Ximan by the martial arts world, where he got systematic training, obtained the powerful spell he dreamed of, and became a top magician.


    With a snap of Johnson''s fingers, an illusory realm emerged, showing a breathtaking picture.


    "After that, I accidentally returned to the secular land and found this treasure map."


    The things presented in the illusory realm are actually treasure maps, but the pictures are three-dimensional.


    Su Yan actually looked over at this moment with a cold expression on his face. Obviously, this scene was a bit shocking to him.


    "this is?!"


    "Pharaoh''s Tomb!"


    Johnson said with a smile, he was more shocked than Su Yan when he first saw it.


    This picture is not a cemetery like a pyramid. It is an underground world, very huge, with too many mummies inside.


    This is comparable to Qin Shihuang''s army of clay figurines, and even makes Su Yan determine if these two buddies were competing against who had more troops before.


    The screen transitioned, and a coffin appeared. This coffin was made in a typical ancient civilization, but it was much larger than the average.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this coffin, what made him care about was the taboo of the runes on the coffin.


    The evil gate of rune taboos feels like it has an extremely old sense of age, which cannot be formed in a thousand years.


    Johnson said at the moment: "I am actually just a temporary worker for an energy technology company. I am not very concerned about the acquisition of the Shiya Group. I am only concerned about this matter."


    Su Yan looked at Johnson. He wanted to see if Johnson was telling a lie, but what he saw was the truth, not the lie.


    "This place is so tempting, there must be a treasure in this coffin!"


    Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated at this moment, and he naturally wouldn''t think Johnson''s lie, because he just broke the tomb of the King of Yue and received nine drops of ancient blood.


    However, Su Yan looked at Johnson with a calm face and said, "Why do you prove the authenticity of what you said?"


    Johnson spread his hand and said, "I have shown this to you, how can I prove it?"

 Chapter 1467： Death certificate

    Johnson was a bit dissatisfied. He had already stated his identity. This was already full of sincerity. It is really unreasonable to have him prove it.


    If it wasn''t that the place of the tomb was not easy to enter, how could he Johnson come to Su Yan? I''m afraid he would have gone in to find out.


    At the same time, if that is the case, it is impossible for Su Yan to lie in a chair at this moment. Johnson will definitely take action when Su Yan kills the masked man. In other words, he is also a temporary worker for an energy technology company.


    Seeing Johnson''s dissatisfied and even angry face, Su Yan was still very indifferent, and there was no half-point fluctuation.


    "I have said everything about me, my identity, and even the secret, what do you want from me?!"


    Johnson stared at Su Yan, furious.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "What you said is false?"


    "fake!"


    Johnson couldn''t bear it, and stood up, the chair under him shattered.


    He was so sincere that he actually said that his words were false, which is totally unbearable.


    "Su Baxian, don''t be proud, if it wasn''t because I couldn''t enter this ancient tomb, do you think I would look for you?!"


    "This is what you really are."


    There was a faint smile on Su Yan''s face, but his eyes were a little cold, how could he believe Johnson''s words.


    Even if what Johnson said was true, he would not believe it. It was very simple that he didn''t need to believe it.


    "I sincerely want to cooperate with you, and I hope you can consider it carefully."


    Johnson made the last forbearance, this is his bottom line.


    "But I never thought of working with you."


    Su Yan''s words were plain, but their radiance was clear, with endless chill, as cold as a polar ice field.


    Johnson was furious, and he was ridiculed by Su Yan for being so sincere, which was simply a humiliation to him.


    "Su Baxian, don''t be proud, do you think you can leave here without agreeing?"


    "I didn''t say no, I just need you to prove it is true."


    "Proof, what proof does Lao Tzu use!"


    "It''s very simple, with death proof!"


    Su Yan looked at Johnson, with killing intent in his eyes high, with a sense of endless coldness.


    Johnson''s body was shocked, and the rage on his face reached its peak. It turned out that Su Yan wanted to kill him!


    "you wanna die!"


    Johnson slammed a punch, and a violent wave of air rushed towards Su Yan, and the water in the courtyard swimming pool shot out.


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, the water turned into a ball and rushed directly to the sky, then formed a mist, and finally returned to the clouds.


    "My words have been said, and you can only prove that what you said is true if you die."


    Su Yan didn''t intend to keep this person at the beginning, why should he believe this person''s words, why should he go to explore the ancient tomb with him.


    It is directly destroyed, and the illusory mirror image is taken away. Isn''t this the best result, so Su Yan has already started to take action.


    "Su Baxian, I''m looking at you with strange powers. I have found a chance in the ancient tomb of China, otherwise I will find you!"


    Johnson actually knew about Su Yan in the tomb of the King of Yue, which made Su Yan frowned.


    It seems that the blood of the ancients is probably not such a secret, at least he has stolen the tomb, which many people already know.


    Johnson looked at Su Yan with a smile, and said: "I don''t want to **** what you got in the tomb. I just want to work with you to explore the secrets of ancient pharaohs."


    "But I don''t like to explore with people, I only like one person."


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest consent. Johnson''s tricks were too clumsy for him. It was almost the same to trick a three-year-old child.


    Johnson completely revealed a hideous meaning, the killing intent in his eyes was no longer hidden.


    "In that case, I can only kill you!"


    Johnson''s eyes condensed, and a secret technique appeared. The ground fluctuated, and there was a group of powerful spiritual power attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan stepped on his foot, and the spiritual energy immediately dissipated and turned into flying smoke, which could not have any effect on Su Yan at all.


    "If you want to kill me, at least you have to show some real skills."


    Su Yan looked at Johnson contemptuously, showing an arrogant attitude.


    "as you wish!"


    Johnson folded his hands together and pinched out a magic trick. The ground on all sides turned into the abyss of hell, and countless evil spirits rushed towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s eyes came out with golden light and directly swept away, all the illusions were eliminated, and the heaven and the earth returned to emptiness.


    "It''s okay to deal with cats and dogs with mere power, and I want to deal with me, I''m afraid you are overconfident."


    Johnson''s face was extremely blue, the secret technique he displayed was even more powerful than the illusion of 4 of spades, but it was actually easily cracked by Su Yan.


    "How is it possible, you are nothing but!"


    Johnson just wanted to tell Su Yan''s realm, but suddenly found something was wrong, his face changed and he was extremely gloomy.


    "You have reached the mid-Yin Dan?!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, I only know the realm of your enemy now, is it too late?"


    But Johnson showed disdain. Although Su Yan broke through two realms at once and surprised him, he didn''t think that Su Yan could fight him because he was a perfect Yin Dan!


    "Is the Yin Dan strong in the middle stage? It looks like an ant in my eyes!"


    Johnson''s spiritual power poured out all over his body, chanting a spell in his mouth, actually turning his spiritual power into a powerless force and blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan stepped back two steps, his face was cold, golden vitality poured out, and he shouted directly: "Break it for me!"


    Fury, tremor, destruction...


    The whole villa was turned to ashes, and the place was still changing that day, with constant visions, and the sun and the moon did not appear.


    The powerful force blew up, making this place seem to be forbidden.


    All the stars in the sky are the lingering prestige of spiritual power and vitality, like stars, but they all fall down.


    The ground set off a violent turmoil, as if countless stars crashed into the earth, and suddenly mushroom clouds bloomed on the ground, shaking everywhere.


    "Your power!"


    Johnson''s face changed color, his own secret technique, not to mention the middle period of Yin Dan, even the strong in the latter period of Yin Dan cannot take it.


    However, Su Yan took it, very relaxed, and didn''t take much effort at all.


    Not only that, Johnson only felt a sweetness in his throat at the moment, and a mouthful of blood was vomited out. The power of Yuan Li made him suffer backlash, forming an absolute suppression.


    "Take out your milk-feeding skills, otherwise you won''t have a chance."


    Su Yan looked at Johnson, his voice was flat, his face didn''t fluctuate at all, but his feet were slowly moving towards Johnson.


    Johnson''s long blond hair was flowing at the moment, and there was a stick in his hand, which looked like a magic wand.


    "You forced me, I admit that you Su Ba is very powerful at first, but you want to kill me across the border at two levels, there is no door!"


    Johnson''s body became illusory, like a soul, all because of his magic wand, too weird.

 Chapter 1468： Get it

    Johnson said so, it must have a means, it is impossible to say that for no reason, even Su Yan also has a sense of vigilance in his heart.


    Su Yan knew that Yin Dan Consummation was not terrible, but he was still more afraid of the secret technique. This was too difficult to describe and had inexplicable power, which might cause danger to him.


    Su Yan burst into dazzling golden light, extremely pure, with terrifying power, this is the power of Yuanli.


    Su Yan knew that to deal with Johnson, he had to use his strength, which was not much better than the two of spades.


    But Johnson''s violent face at the moment didn''t care about Su Yan''s everything, only cold killing intent in his eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, the magic wand in his hand exudes a terrifying energy, which directly drives a huge boulder on the ground and bombards it towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan is naturally not afraid of huge rocks, but the terrifying thing is that there are terrifying magic powers on the huge rocks, which is even more terrifying than the magical beast.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and the force of collapse came out directly, blasting against the huge boulder.


    The sky and the earth were transpiring, as if countless spiritual power descended here, but they did not know that it was caused by the impact of spiritual power.


    I saw the huge boulder burst into pieces, and instantly shattered into countless powders, floating between the heaven and the earth like dust.


    But even the dust did not disappear its power at this moment, it was directly floating towards Su Yan, like countless hidden weapons, with huge power.


    It can be said that Su Yan has plunged himself into a desperate situation by doing this. So much dust is like a situation where countless weapons surround him and kill him with one blow.


    A sneer appeared on Johnson''s face. In his opinion, Su Yan was already irresistible, and now he only needs to wait for the final struggle, and the end is set.


    However, in Su Yan''s hand, black elemental power emerged, with a powerful swallowing power, directly like a magnet, swallowing all the dust.


    Johnson''s face was shocked, his anger was full of smoke, and he roared, "Damn it!"


    He directly controlled the magic wand to transform into an ancient murderer, rushing towards Su Yan, with the ability to destroy the earth.


    However, Su Yan directly punched it, breaking it to pieces and turning it into invisible.


    Johnson constantly changes various beast souls, which consumes a lot of spiritual power. He must rely on these to fight against Su Yan, he wants to drag Su Yan down.


    However, Su Yan''s vitality was so unimaginable that he hadn''t exhausted Su Yan''s vitality, he himself might have exhausted his spiritual power.


    Facing the spirits of beasts that are constantly coming out of magic, Su Yan is righteous, golden light protects his body, and black vitality is scattered everywhere, wherever he goes, he is attacked.


    Between the world and the earth, the souls of these extremely large beasts all uttered extremely terrifying screams, and then they were annihilated and disappeared.


    Su Yan looked at Johnson and said, "Is this your strength? It disappoints me."


    The coldness in Johnson''s eyes was high, but he did not speak, and was still constantly releasing the spirit of the beast to fight Su Yan.


    The disdain in Su Yan''s eyes was even worse, and he rushed directly towards Johnson, and the souls of the beasts all over the sky became invisible.


    When he got close, Johnson''s face suddenly changed, and he walked straight back, pulling away from Su Yan.


    "I want to hide, but I can''t."


    Su Yan''s hands filled with a horrible group of vitality, and he wanted to give Johnson the last joy. It was this battle.


    Johnson laughed unexpectedly at this moment, looking at Su Yan with a mocking expression.


    "Su Baxian, you are too young after all, hahaha!"


    Johnson laughed, as if he had defeated Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and Johnson was so strange that he noticed the ignorance, his divine consciousness spread out, and he suddenly felt the strangeness around him.


    "How about it, did you notice something strange in these four weeks?"


    Johnson smiled even more, looking at Su Yan as if he was still looking at a dead person.


    He has been resisting Su Yan, secretly performing secret arts, and the power of magic naturally takes time.


    At this moment, he had already performed successfully, so he laughed unscrupulously.


    But Su Yan said: "Do you think you are determined to win? Everything is like a dream in my eyes!"


    Su Yan''s body was full of golden power, and at the same time the black elemental power was also diffused out, turning into two powers, floating in all directions.


    The world that has been imprisoned by Johnson, at this moment, is like a huge prison, and there is a powerful taboo between the world and the world, who wants to directly suppress Su Yan.


    At the same time, a terrifying roar spread through the world, and the ground trembled, making a loud noise, and a crack emerged.


    A behemoth full of blades emerged from the ground, like a **** crawling out of it, huge and extremely terrifying.


    "Hellbringer, kill him for me!"


    Johnson had originally summoned the messenger of hell, but he was actually just a little doorman in hell, but that was only in hell. He came up but could sweep everything.


    Su Yan also felt the horror of the **** messenger, and looked at it with an extremely serious face, the two elements merged into one, and directly bombarded the **** messenger.


    "Don''t bother, everything is in vain, wait for the messenger of **** to kill you!"


    Johnson laughed and said, his move has killed countless enemies and destroyed countless strong people, and he didn''t take it seriously, even with some means.


    The **** messenger had a huge sickle in his hand, gleaming with an icy luster, and struck Su Yan mercilessly.


    Su Yan jumped and avoided, the power of the sickle was too terrifying, even he was a little uncertain about whether he could resist it, so it was better to avoid it.


    Missing a hit, the messenger of **** was violent, making a frightened and hoarse voice, and the world trembled.


    There was a terrifying light in the depths of Su Yan''s eyes. At this moment, his energy gathered together and turned into a dazzling light, directly blasting towards the messenger of hell.


    Su Yan knew that this thing was unknown and had to be solved with one blow, otherwise it might be catastrophic.


    This light easily hit the messenger of hell, submerged in the center of its eyebrows, and dissipated directly.


    Johnson laughed and said: "It''s all in vain if you don''t know what you can do, and you want to resist!"


    But as soon as his voice fell, the **** messenger burst into light, and the black and gold set off each other, and in the end it was like a dazzling sun.


    boom!


    With a huge sound, the **** messenger summoned by Johnson''s secret technique was suddenly annihilated and completely dissipated between the heaven and the earth.


    Johnson''s face was unbelievable, he couldn''t accept it at all.


    But Su Yan slammed his fist, pierced his forehead directly, strangling his spiritual consciousness, not giving him a chance to survive.


    Su Yan looked at the illusory realm that was taken out of Johnson''s body, which contained the secret of the treasure map.

 Chapter 1469： Underground world

    Su Yan put the mirror of illusion in his arms, glanced at Johnson who was already dead, stood up, and left the place without looking back.


    For a long time, everything disappeared, and this place seemed to return to nature, becoming the most desolate place.


    But there was a shadow standing on the ruins, a pair of eyes staring at the direction the sun was about to set.


    That''s the direction Su Yan left!


    Su Yan didn''t stay too much, according to the clues provided by the illusory realm, he went directly to the destination, very fast.


    Johnson showed him only a small part. Su Yan still had insight into all the secrets of the illusory realm, that is, all the information in this treasure map.


    This is far from being as simple as the secrets of the ancient pharaohs, the countless mummies can''t say anything at all, and Su Yan''s focus is not on those mummies.


    The coffin with powerful taboo power is Su Yan''s focus. Su Yan is looking forward to what is in the coffin.


    At the same time, Su Yan discovered a big secret. There was a big battle in this underground world, and it was revealed by the realm of illusion.


    That kind of battle is absolutely impossible for the strong Yin Pill, at least it must be the power that the strong Yang Pill has, the horror of the collapse of the earth, it is simply difficult to describe.


    At least in Su Yan''s opinion, that kind of power is absolutely unmatched by him, and perhaps a single blow could kill him.


    This is probably the power of the Lord in the coffin before his life, such a terrifying power is worthy of Su Yan''s investigation.


    He must now gain a powerful force and must work hard to improve his realm. He always feels that the earth will face a major crisis, an unprecedented and unimaginable crisis!


    In a crisis, the survival of the fittest will be eternal, and Su Yan is naturally not afraid, but the group of people he knows is afraid, and he must protect them!


    Su Yan came to Kan Peiji, the second largest city in Nile country, which is much larger than country A. After all, it is one of the top countries in Africa.


    Kan Peiji Nile River runs through, and this river has nurtured them and more people.


    Su Yan followed the clues on the map and found the entrance directly. Looking at the muddy river water, there was not the slightest fluctuation in Su Yan''s eyes.


    At this moment, there are countless people in the surrounding area. Locals are no longer a minority, but there are even more tourists.


    They watched this grand occasion from a distance, bison crossing the river!


    The annual bison crossing the river is the purpose of many people to play, which will witness the extraordinary bloodthirsty killing.


    The Nile crocodile in the river has long been waiting for the upcoming feast. They know that there will be a lot of prey crossing the river later.


    Many bison and other animals have been hesitating around the river for a long time. They have been here long ago, but they have not dared to go down to the river.


    They know that there is a great danger waiting for them in the river, but they must pass because there is lush grassland on the opposite side.


    They also understand the principle of shooting out their heads, which is why such a situation arises.


    But there was a long pause here, and finally an extremely majestic bison took the lead to walk towards the river, and other bison saw it and went down the river one after another.


    Many tourists have already picked up cameras or mobile phones, intending to record this thrilling moment.


    However, the strong bison that came down the river only swam a few steps before retreating in horror and returned to the shore.


    The three or four-meter Nile crocodile in the river was already waiting impatiently, showing its back and wandering in the river. This was the reason for the majestic bison back down.


    However, at this moment, when countless people were waiting nervously, Su Yan jumped down.


    This scene was so sudden that everyone did not react. After all, in the eyes of normal people, who would be so stupid to jump into the water of the Nile River.


    If you want to commit suicide, you have to find a good place. This is simply a nightmare that the corpse capital will not leave.


    When many people reacted, they were covering their mouths or holding their heads, completely stunned.


    "what''s the situation!"


    "That person...what is he doing!"


    "Oh, my goodness, my goodness!"


    "It''s over, everything is over, he will be torn to pieces by the Nile crocodile!"


    ...


    There was a commotion around the river, and many people couldn''t believe the scene before them. Someone jumped into the river.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it at all. He had only the entrance in his eyes, and he didn''t want to wait for these tourists to go in.


    At the same time, the group of Nile crocodile swam towards Su Yan. We like the head fish because it represents joy, and the crocodiles also like the first prey, which represents their status.


    The most powerful, a Nile crocodile with a body of about four or five meters. Obviously, this is the boss of this group of crocodiles. At this moment, only it swims towards Su Yan. The other crocodiles just surrounded and did not leave.


    Seeing the Nile crocodile swimming over, Su Yan said with disdain, "You can''t survive but come."


    The people on the shore were too scared to breathe. They saw that the Nile crocodile was only about three meters away from Su Yan, and the **** scene was about to be staged.


    However, they couldn''t think of the result at all and were completely stunned by the result.


    Naturally, the Nile crocodile could not understand Su Yan''s words, opened its mouth wide, and attacked Su Yan.


    But when his mouth bit Su Yan''s head, the scarlet eyes changed, as if countless cracks appeared on one glass, a severe pain made the Nile crocodile stiff.


    Its teeth, all the teeth, were all knocked out by Su Yan''s punch, and they were all gone.


    Blood appeared on the surface of the river, not Su Yan''s, but Nile crocodile.


    The other Nile crocodiles are stupid, and in this situation, they have never encountered it before, and the people on the shore are also stupid and can''t believe their eyes.


    After a long time, someone reacted and shouted, "Crocodile slayer warrior, crocodile slayer warrior!"


    Other people also yelled, extremely excited and incredible.


    Those with cameras and cameras felt that the pictures they were shooting at the moment were much more precious than the Nile crocodile killing the bison. This was a sensation in the world.


    Su Yan ignored all this and plunged straight into the water. There was a cave under the water, which was the entrance to the underground world.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, and went straight in, but the other crocodiles didn''t dare to approach.


    At the same time, all the animals on the shore were agitated, rushing towards the river, and a scene of crossing the river migrating for a while appeared in front of everyone.


    But everyone was not interested in it. They just wanted to find the crocodile slaughter warrior, but they couldn''t detect Su Yan''s trace.


    "Where did the crocodile warrior go?!"


    "Disappeared, gone?!"


    "Fortunately I got the picture, it''s too precious."

 Chapter 1470： One hundred thousand mummies

    The tourists by the river were still exclaiming and shocked, and Su Yan had already entered the river through the entrance of the cave.


    Using spiritual power to protect his body all the way, Su Yan''s speed was not slow, on the contrary, he was very fast. In just one minute, he was 100 meters underground.


    At this moment, the entire underground has also changed, forming a unique sand-stone structure, which is a secret passage.


    Su Yan did not hesitate, and walked along the secret road towards the inside, his eyes bursting with golden light, and he could see all directions.


    At the same time, the divine consciousness gushes out, everything is under control in the four directions and will not be attacked.


    Whether this place is true or not, what Johnson said is true or not, and even whether the illusory mirror in his hand is true or false is unknown.


    But in order that it is likely to be the tomb of the strong Yang Dan, Su Yan also has to find out, he will not let go of a chance.


    Ahead, the secret road has changed, and it was actually blocked by a stone wall. The stone wall is very large and thick, and it has a weird meaning of wave.


    Su Yan put his hand on the stone wall, and the stone wall suddenly appeared strange runes, ancient Egyptian characters!


    These characters turned into a huge form of talisman, which actually came towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and the golden light in his hand gushed directly at the talisman, but the golden light could not affect the talisman at all.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, and he had to use his Yuan Li to shoot Fulu back into the stone wall with a palm.


    The stone wall was trembling at this moment, and the entire underground world was fluctuating like an earthquake!


    But for a moment, the stone wall burst into pieces, and a poisonous liquid was shot out of it.


    Su Yan waved his hand, these venoms naturally did not harm him, so he didn''t care.


    He stepped into it, and only felt that the gravity inside seemed to have changed, and more than that, the space and even time within the stone wall had changed, as if it had become a world of its own.


    Su Yan mastered the profound meaning of time and space, and was most sensitive to such a small area, and he could detect the slightest difference.


    "This place... is dead!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and at this moment, the air of death was not the existence that he saw, it was the representative of fierceness.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to be afraid either. After all, he had seen many mummies from the Mirror of Illusion, maybe those mummies were released.


    Rumor has it that ancient Egypt used living humans to make mummies, which is extremely cruel, and more than that, the souls who died unjustly could not be released and were bound in their shells.


    Over time, it is very normal to have the air of death.


    Su Yan entered it, only feeling that the ground seemed to be fluffy, and stepping down on it was like stepping on a carpet.


    As everyone knows, these fluff are bacteria attached to the ground, and their food is corpse oil!


    All the ignorance did not make Su Yan half retreat. He naturally wanted to find out when he came in, and would not give up if he didn''t get what he wanted.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge wave of flame passed by, all the fluffy bacteria on the ground dissipated, and everything returned to its original state.


    Su Yan walked towards the front. There was just a huge space in front of him, very empty. From time to time, he could see several mummies lying on the ground irregularly.


    There are many broken burial objects around. Su Yan naturally doesn''t care about these things. Even Mao Shiba might not look up to them.


    Along the way, Su Yan reached the entrance, which was not big, but Su Yan did not go in directly.


    He looked from the entrance, there was not a trace of light inside, the endless darkness, very black, pitch black, which made people palpitate.


    Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated, two golden lights shot inward, and everything he went to lit up.


    "Accompany the funeral?"


    Su Yan said to himself, entering it, the scene in front of you was shocking!


    The huge space, countless mummies, stood neatly and orderly, like soldiers of terracotta warriors.


    From this glance, there is no end in sight, let alone a hundred thousand giants.


    One hundred thousand mummies, what a terrifying number, if it were in that era, it would definitely be a giant, and no country or tribe could resist it.


    Su Yan walked to a mummy, and with a light flick, the white gauze on the mummy''s body turned into ashes, revealing its true appearance, like a corpse.


    No activity, at least Su Yan did not detect any activity of these mummies, and what he probed was not the vitality, but the spiritual power.


    All the mummies have no spiritual power at all, which shows that these mummies are simple corpses, and Su Yan didn''t care.


    Walking along the passage, Su Yan only felt a strange smell in the air, as if there were bacteria in the air.


    However, this poses no danger to him, and can easily be filtered.


    When he walked along the steps of the stone wall to the top, the entire space was in a panoramic view, and the 100,000 mummies were too spectacular, just like a sea of ??people.


    But if ordinary people see this, I am afraid they will be scared to death. This mummy is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Su Yan looked around and found that there was no way, so he had to draw out the illusion mirror to find the way.


    The mirror of illusion opened, and the mirror image of this place suddenly appeared, and one hundred thousand mummies were visible at a glance.


    But the illusion mirror did not point out the way, but directly transferred the picture above the 100,000 mummies, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "What do you mean, is there something weird about these hundred thousand mummies?!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but tensed slightly, looking at the mummy everywhere, there was no slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    Even if this group of mummies were really weird, he wouldn''t be afraid of the least, they would just be destroyed.


    At this moment, the Mirror of Illusion actually shot out a ray of light, all rushing to the group of mummies, suddenly the whole secret room changed greatly, and everything became more and more weird.


    Su Yan hurriedly put the mirror of illusion into his arms and looked at the group of mummies, but there was no fluctuation.


    At this moment, the rays of light converged, and a hole was suddenly opened, which made Su Yan''s eyes bright.


    Obviously, this hole is the way to move on, and this illusory mirror does not seem to be useless.


    Su Yan stepped towards the entrance of the cave, not very fast.


    But at this moment, the secret room that had been extremely silent had actually heard a strange voice.


    This voice seemed to be a kind of calling, and it was more like a password, just like the secret music in the young Bao Qingtian.


    Su Yan naturally heard this voice, but he didn''t care. Everything was not the point, and the most important thing was to keep going.


    He must find the final tomb of this underground world as soon as possible, so that he can find out whether there is something he wants or is powerful in the coffin.


    The one hundred thousand mummies that were originally standing appeared strange at this moment, and all the mummies opened their eyes!

 Chapter 1471： nightmare

    The eyes of this group of mummies revealed a sense of sorrow, like **** demons, with the ultimate killing intent!


    Even though Su Yan was facing the group of mummies, he also felt strange at this moment, which was caused by the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    Su Yan was covered with golden light, but with this second time difference, the sky full of spiritual power was actually used towards him.


    The breath of death!


    Horror and powerful!


    With the ultimate killing intent, this death aura turned out to be so powerful, it rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    It was only a second, Su Yan was blown away by this death air, and hit the hard wall with one head, only feeling that his body was a little loose.


    It''s hard for Su Yan to do his defenses in advance, otherwise this breath of death will definitely hurt him, because this breath of death is too unknown!


    The gas of death is not a simple gas. It has evolved over thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, and it is full of great hatred.


    In addition, this group of mummies is not easy. They must have been cultivators before they were born, and hundreds of thousands of them gathered together, which is terrible.


    The most important thing is that this is only their awakening, not their instinctive attack!


    Su Yan also saw the group of mummies with their eyes opened at this moment, looking forward one by one, those eyes with inexplicable fear.


    Su Yan stood up, patted the dust on his body, looked at the 100,000 mummies, and the corner of his mouth was outlined.


    "It looks like we have to fight with you first."


    Su Yan was not afraid, on the contrary, he was eager to try. He was always fearless in fighting. Not only was he not afraid of him but looked forward to fighting, because this would make his realm more solid.


    One hundred thousand mummies, this is an extremely terrifying number, even if a mummy is weak, but when gathered together, it is the power of machine terror.


    Su Yan was already ready to fight, and the golden rays of light bloomed all over his body, and the surrounding areas were under his divine consciousness.


    The fluctuations of space and time pervade all quarters. It can be said that he has taken control of this secret room, and he will definitely not be weak.


    But this group of mummies is not in a hurry, they must have just opened their eyes, and the stiffness of thousands of years has made them unable to move at all.


    After a long time, the bodies of this group of mummies began to fluctuate. They were originally as hard as rocks, but at this moment they were soft and began to creep slowly.


    After about ten minutes, all the 100,000 mummies moved freely, and sharp blades appeared on their hands!


    Spiritual blade!


    These sharp blades are not actual weapons, but they are transformed with their own spiritual power. They are extremely terrifying. They are not inferior to the actual weapons, but they are much stronger.


    The 100,000 mummies all looked at Su Yan, and there were terrifying waves in the depths of their eyes, emitting a dazzling light.


    A hundred thousand rays of light gathered to form a terrible breath, which still contained the breath of death, as if it could suddenly turn a living person into a thousand-year-old corpse.


    Without waiting for the death air to hit him, Su Yan took the initiative and directly used his spiritual power, the golden light turned into a golden dragon, and blasted towards the death air.


    A trembling dragon chant sounded, and the entire chamber shook, and the breath of death was suddenly swallowed by the golden dragon.


    But in the next second, the golden dragon trembled and no longer uttered the dragon''s chant. The whole body appeared stiff, and then the golden light slowly dissipated.


    This scene made Su Yan''s face cold, this death air is definitely not that simple existence, it has terrifying fluctuations.


    The golden dragon still turned into a stone dragon, and finally burst into pieces, dissipating in the secret room, and the death air attacked Su Yan again without any damage.


    As a last resort, Su Yan used his vitality and shot it out with one palm, directly falling on the breath of death.


    Silence, the secret room was silent all at once, and the balance between death air and vitality was ultimately unparable.


    The thunderbolt that the power of Yuanli is directed towards is naturally not something that death air can deal with, it is instantly crushed and turned into invisible.


    Su Yan regained his vitality, and at this moment, his heart was restored to calmness. Let him use his vitality to solve it. This is by no means simple.


    The most frightening thing is that this is just an easy move by a hundred thousand mummies, as simple as eating and sleeping. The power that these hundred thousand mummies can exert is absolutely terrifying.


    Therefore, Su Yan was very clear to nature, and still wandering among the 100,000 mummies at this moment, one after another, they photographed their vitality and turned the mummies into powder.


    Su Yan''s speed is extremely fast, and he can destroy hundreds of mummies with a single palm shot. The mummies who breathed forward disappeared from the secret room, all turned into powder.


    The other mummies did not rush towards Su Yan directly, but their eyes radiated even more.


    "The land of the dead, the forbidden land of the living!"


    I don''t know who made the sound, ancient and solemn, but fortunately Su Yan could understand it.


    Su Yan looked at these mummies, his eyes fluctuated, and said lightly: "For me, the world is infinite!"


    "court death!"


    Among the mummies, one came out. It was naturally a mummy. It was just that he was covered in golden powder, which was very different from the surrounding ones. It seemed that this was the leader, and the 100,000 leader was also an extremely powerful general in that era.


    A white smoke came out of all the mummies'' mouths, and they gathered together to form a huge nightmare state.


    The nightmare is a kind of undead thing that gathers at this moment, and the entire secret room is shrouded in a terrible wave, which makes Su Yan slightly discolored.


    "Is this your strength?!"


    Su Yan looked at the nightmare in the air, his eyes fluctuated, and a sharp killing intent appeared. Only by killing this thing can he continue to explore, and nothing can stop him from moving forward.


    "Destroy him for me!"


    The golden powdered mummy directly gave orders and ordered Nightmare to kill Su Yan.


    The Nightmare was of course obedient, and at this moment, fluttering his own pair of wings, a pair of scarlet eyes stared at Su Yan.


    Su Yan could feel the horror of this nightmare, definitely not weaker than Yin Dan Consummation, and might even be stronger than ordinary Yin Dan Consummation.


    After all, this was the last breath of anger of a hundred thousand mummies. Compared with the breath of death, this breath was actually the most terrifying.


    It represents the thirst for survival of this group of people, represents their hope, but also represents their despair, even endless anger!


    This is an extremely complex aura, converging to form a nightmare, a nightmare for everyone, and can destroy everything.


    If this nightmare escapes this underground world, it will be an unimaginable terrible consequence.


    But Su Yan did not take a step back at this moment, and there was a golden dragon swimming under him. He stepped on it, his eyes with endless profound meaning.


    This kind of profundity is the general aura of a king over the world, and Su Yan''s awe-inspiring righteousness is also circulated by Su Yan at this moment, just to exterminate this thing soon.

 Chapter 1472： Suppress!

    Nightmare''s eyes became more and more blush, looking at Su Yan at this moment, with the ultimate killing intent, before Su Yan took the shot, it still took the lead.


    A horrible wave of the machine was invisible at all, it was like an electric wave, directly attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, but the ripple still made him unbearable, and he directly covered his ears.


    This is a damage to the brain, and no matter how strong the average person is, they have to be hit by it, there is no way.


    But Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual consciousness to resist the electric wave damage, and then he turned the crisis into peace, mainly because he did not expect this nightmare to come.


    "Assault me!"


    Su Yan was furious, leaped up, and slapped directly towards the nightmare with a palm. This palm has the power of vitality, and he is even more upright!


    The nightmare screamed in pain, and a terrifying white gas filled his body. At the same time, blood-like liquid came out of its scarlet eyes.


    These two colors gathered together, and they rushed towards Su Yan, extremely fast, in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan hurriedly drew a defense in front of him, but it was breached in a second, which was too terrifying.


    Su Yan hurriedly drew out another defense, but it was still breached, and so on, until Su Yan drew out ten defenses, which offset this attack.


    This nightmare is by no means simple, and Su Yan is still absolutely correct now. Without the power to suppress it, I am afraid that he cannot be killed.


    But the nightmare didn''t mean to retreat halfway, and it still blasted towards Su Yan, reaching the ultimate speed, like a flash.


    At the same time, those 100,000 mummies also gathered towards Su Yan at this moment, each with their teeth and claws, as if Su Yan was Tang Seng meat.


    Their strength was not strong, but they couldn''t hold back much, and there were a few strong ones among them, and Su Yan was suddenly driven to a desperate situation.


    Su Yan pinched the tactics, the secret room suddenly collapsed, and countless fireballs fell towards the ground, turning the mummies into a sea of ??fire.


    Naturally, this kind of small magic technique would not affect Su Yan''s own power, but it was only used at will, but it had no small effect.


    But the nightmare rushed towards Su Yan at this moment, the scarlet eyes were still madly flowing out of red liquid, dyeing the red chamber, and extinguishing the flame.


    More than that, the entire secret room is actually enveloped in the terrifying death air at this moment, it is simply a place for people to survive!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and at this moment he had to use his unique trick to collapse.


    A terrifying force permeated out, blessed over time and space, and suddenly rushed to the surroundings.


    Countless mummies seemed to be put into the meat grinder at this moment, and they all turned into nothingness.


    They are like souls, and naturally cannot exist when they are crushed, and even corpses cannot exist, just like a piece of paper burning.


    After repelling the group of mummies, Su Yan can now deal with the nightmare wholeheartedly, as long as this thing is solved, then everything is nothing.


    Nightmare also sensed Su Yan''s power at this moment, and had to use a more powerful secret technique.


    At this moment, it seemed to be enveloped in death, and the machine was terrifying.


    And the last trace of the use value of those mummies'' body was absorbed by the nightmare, and before Su Yan''s bombardment by the power of collapse, they still fell to the ground and turned to ashes.


    The nightmare absorbed this terrifying death breath, and his entire breath changed, and his body increased several times.


    "I am the deity of the nightmare, waiting here for thousands of years, you will die if you break in!"


    Nightmare was able to have its own consciousness, and it was so clear that Su Yan was slightly discolored.


    This is probably a kind of secret technique, everything is manipulated by the master of this underground world, which makes Su Yan''s back chill.


    So it is conceivable that the master of this underground world is so terrible that it can hardly imagine.


    The nightmare with the breath of death running, at this moment, looking condescendingly at Su Yan, his body was ethereal, like a feathered demon.


    One blow, just one blow, caused Su Yan''s chest to sink and blood flowed out.


    Why hit, speed, extreme speed!


    Su Yan didn''t react to this, which made his heart sink, and his face showed fear.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be attacked just like this, the reality of being passive and never coming on the initiative.


    He ran its terrifying power, which can be said to be his strongest power, slagging with the might of Yuan Li, directly blasting towards the nightmare.


    But when it was about to hit, the nightmare disappeared and disappeared, which shocked Su Yan.


    When he reacted, the nightmare still appeared behind him, hitting his shoulder with a blow.


    The shoulders were actually **** and bloody, more than that, many forces were eroding his body, trying to destroy him.


    "Persistence is just futile!"


    The nightmare''s voice was full of sarcasm, and it seemed to it that the mere mid-Yin Dan persisted for so long, and it was already a terrifying existence.


    You must know that it has absorbed the air of death, and it is now infinitely close to the realm of Yang Dan!


    The nightmare was full of death air, blessing these many powers, with the intention of killing, directly blasted towards Su Yan!


    This blow is considered to be the ultimate blow of the nightmare. It is the meaning of the undead in this place, and as the weight of the owner of this place, it will naturally play its own role to stop the enemy''s invasion.


    A terrifying scene broke out in the entire secret room, as if this place was about to collapse. Fortunately, there was a very powerful rune taboo. Otherwise, it wasn''t just this place, but this city would probably be destroyed.


    The people who originally watched the excitement and play on it have long since escaped. Although the rune taboo can consolidate the secret room, the vibration still exists, as if experiencing a major earthquake.


    The aftermath of the blow dissipated, and Su Yan was still standing in the distance, making Nightmare''s scarlet eyes full of incredible.


    "how is this possible!"


    Nightmare didn''t believe that Su Yan could catch its fatal blow. Even if the Yin Pill was perfect, he could kill it. Even the old monster that had been in the Yin Pill for a long time, it could at least repel it.


    But the intruder in front of it, who felt only the mid-Yin Dan realm, resisted his blow.


    Su Yan was hurt all over his body at the moment. Although he was resisted, the injury was inevitable.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about the injury on his body, his eyes were staring at the nightmare, with the ultimate killing intent.


    "Force me to use secret methods!"


    The coldness in Su Yan''s eyes was high, and a wave that could numb the scalp began to permeate, directly rushing towards the nightmare like a cage.


    The nightmare showed fear and wanted to escape. It knew that this fluctuation could not be resisted by itself. It was too shocked, as if it was not the power that this place should have.


    "Suppression!"


    Su Yan roared, and the invisible shackles in the secret room directly trapped the nightmare. No matter how hard it struggles, it can still only be trapped and suppressed. In the end, Su Yan, covered with runes, was caught between his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1473： Human face coffin!

    After suppressing the nightmare and earning his eyebrows thoroughly, Su Yan was relieved, and his whole body was already somewhat collapsed.


    He spent huge fights and used the technique of suppression. This is a secret technique that could not be used in his current realm, but he forced it.


    Su Yan understood that if he didn''t use this suppression technique, it would be very difficult to kill the nightmare, and it might even be dangerous for him to do anything with the nightmare.


    So in order to be safe, in order to resolve the battle as quickly as possible, Su Yan adopted this method, the technique of suppression, suppressing everything!


    The nightmare was not dead, but he was directly sealed in the eyebrows, using powerful taboo runes to make it impossible to escape.


    Su Yan was once the emperor of the immortal, the technique of suppression is the best of the past and the present. There are not many creatures suppressed by him. There are immortals and aliens, fierce creatures, and even more powerful dragons!


    A drop of blood fell on Su Yan''s eyebrows. This was the price of performing this technique, which made him feel weak.


    For this reason, Su Yan had to sit down cross-legged and run the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" with breath-holding in order to restore his strength.


    After about half an hour, Su Yan opened his eyes and stood up, everything resumed like this.


    He looked at the entire secret room, took out the illusory mirror from his arms, and began to investigate.


    He must ensure the direction of the main tomb, so that it can save a lot of time.


    Finally, through the direction of the treasure map, eliminating all possibilities, Su Yan directly blasted towards the west wall with a palm.


    This palm blasted a huge hole, and a dark and deep road appeared in front of him.


    Su Yan did not hesitate and walked directly inside.


    At the same time, after he left, the entire secret room collapsed suddenly and turned into rubble, and everything disappeared.


    This passage is not long. Su Yan only walked for ten minutes before he arrived in a new secret room.


    This secret room is a bit weird, with a pyramid-shaped step in the middle, on which something is enshrined.


    Su Yan glanced intently, and saw a dazzling spirit stone hanging in the air on the steps.


    Su Yan used his divine sense to perceive that this spirit stone contained powerful spiritual power, which made Su Yan''s eyes bright.


    "Finally found a good thing."


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, walked straight up the steps, looking at the spirit stone hanging in the air, he didn''t hesitate too much and grabbed it in his hand.


    Feeling the power of the spirit stone, Su Yan became more satisfied. This spirit stone is not simple, it is powerful enough, and can be used for his cultivation to improve his realm.


    And Su Yan took the spirit stone, and the whole secret room seemed to tremble at this moment, very subtle, but I could feel it.


    "Is it possible that this thing balances this place?!"


    Su Yan frowned, and if he took this thing away, the place might collapse.


    "No, I have to leave here as soon as possible."


    It is naturally impossible to return things in hand, just leave this place.


    At this moment, the entire chamber is fluctuating more and more, and there is already sand falling on it, are there some small stones?


    Su Yan looked for directions, walked down the steps, and must leave here as soon as possible.


    However, his speed was not as fast as the secret room collapsed. In the blink of an eye, the top directly collapsed, annihilating the secret room.


    Thanks to Su Yan, he used his spiritual power and wrapped himself in it, otherwise it would be too choking.


    Seeing the mud all around, Su Yan had to use spiritual power to open the way, which didn''t cost him much.


    Finding the right direction, Su Yan rushed out and kept walking along the secret road.


    In front of the secret road, there was a dazzling light, shining Su Yan could not open his eyes, very dazzling.


    This light also contained spiritual power, with extremely powerful power, which made Su Yan''s heart unclear.


    But he did not retreat, but still headed forward, directly entering a strange place.


    This place is not as simple as a secret room, it can be said to be a small city, self-contained, like the underground world.


    He arrived, finally here.


    A hint of excitement flashed across Su Yan''s face. There was a spirit stone in front of him. There must be a treasure in it. Of course, he cared most about the human face coffin and wanted to see what was inside.


    According to the horrible picture before, the people in the coffin are definitely not simple existence, so the things left behind must be very valuable.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but got up anxiously and walked straight ahead.


    But when he had just taken a step, a sharp blade struck him at an extremely fast speed, with the sound of breaking through the air, which contained this extremely powerful pressure.


    Su Yan slammed the sharp blade into rotten iron, and his eyes fluctuated. This place seemed to be perilous, and it was definitely not that simple.


    More than that, he took a step, and suddenly felt the strangeness in it, with a powerful taboo.


    This made Su Yan had to be cautious. After all, the danger inside the cover was unknown, and there might be an extremely powerful hidden weapon.


    Su Yan was haunted by Yuan Li to withstand a possible attack, and his footsteps were no longer fast, his divine sense probed the four directions.


    But at this moment, a few sharp blades struck again, the speed was still extremely fast, and Su Yan''s hair was still cut off in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he directly moved the Profound meaning of the space and explored the Quartet. At the same time, his Yuanli blessed the power of collapse, as long as the contamination became invisible.


    Countless sharp blades rushed from all directions, but when they came into contact with Yuan Li, they turned into nothingness, without any damage to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s footsteps were also fast at the moment, and he headed towards the center, passing many ancient buildings, and even some sculptures were ignored by him.


    But after he entered these sculptures, it was because of his vitality that they all recovered at this moment.


    The sculptures are various and unconstrained. They are all human beings, demons and gods, and they all attacked Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was not afraid. Compared with the previous nightmares, these were insignificant, they were all blindfolds.


    Su Yan smashed all these things into nothingness with a quick blow, and walked towards the center without stopping.


    I saw a disk in the center with inexplicable text on it. It was very old and obscure. More than that, there was a scale on the disk, and there were pointers moving, like a sundial.


    Su Yan stepped into it, his expression instantly changed, and he felt that time seemed to be flowing backwards, and a predatory aura invaded him.


    This kind of existence is too unknown and shouldn''t appear in this place. You are the breath that can only exist in the fairy world!


    At the same time, Su Yan saw a human face coffin in the center of this huge disc, lying there quietly, much larger than a normal coffin!


    Su Yan''s eyes were straight, just on the surface of the human face coffin, he saw no less than nine spiritual stones, which was even more powerful than the one outside!

 Chapter 1474： hide

    Nine spirit stones, what concept is this, even Su Yan burned his greedy desire at this moment.


    He doesn''t like money, but his desire for spiritual power is like ordinary people''s desire for money.


    Everything in the world has a definite number, and every creature will move forward according to its own desire, but it''s just different.


    But there was a problem right now, and Su Yan could only stand on the edge and watch.


    The ancient writing on this huge disc was too weird, not only that, but also the rotating hour hand, and the inexplicable sense of fear, which made Su Yan extremely jealous.


    He knows that this huge disk is by no means simple, it must have hidden murderous intent, and it is likely to be a murderous array. Once you step in, you will not be able to look back.


    He is not afraid, but it does not mean that he is stunned. The premise of not being afraid is to ensure that he will not be in great danger. This is the real not being afraid.


    Of course, in the face of danger, Su Yan will also give it a try. After all, his previous glory was based on Bo.


    Su Yan carefully observed the huge disc. He wanted to find clues and ensure the secrets in the disc so that he could rest assured.


    After observing for a long time, Su Yan still couldn''t find out any secrets, and had no clue, just like facing nine deaths in the Yuewang Tomb.


    He is not a professional, and he can''t study this ancient text. After all, these things can''t be understood in a while.


    But it is impossible for him to spend so much time, he must investigate all this as quickly as possible, he knows that there are unknown dangers waiting for him.


    Johnson can tell him the secret, naturally there is a purpose, and it is impossible to be so kind. Su Yan clearly has a clear insight into this.


    What he was afraid of was the people behind Johnson, did they know about it, or Johnson was originally a bait, putting a long line to catch big fish.


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t think about that much now, because at this moment there were strange fluctuations in the underground world, as if there was a repulsive force that wanted to drive him out.


    He found that this place was contaminated with his vitality, so many changes have taken place, and many things have disappeared!


    The original ancient palace, those exquisitely carved buildings, turned to ashes at this moment, and everything disappeared.


    He can keep not breathing for a long time, but this is not a change caused by exhalation. This is obviously because his arrival has completely broken the original rules here.


    It was dissipating everywhere, everything seemed illusory, and after dissipating, it revealed its true colors.


    "Underworld?"


    Su Yan looked around. This place was so different from before. It was like the gap between heaven and hell. The surroundings were so dark and vomiting. There was no shortage of mummies with the skeletons on all sides.


    Su Yan saw everything in his eyes, but he didn''t move. In fact, his attention was always on the huge disk.


    At this moment, the disc was actually spinning slowly, and the pointer also accelerated, which made Su Yan''s eyes cold.


    This represents the unknown, what might happen, he must now make a choice.


    Su Yan lifted his feet and slowly placed them on the huge disk, only to put them down slightly, he felt a terrifying force hit his heart!


    Su Yan''s eyes widened, and his dantian vitality directly circulated out, rushing towards his feet, and blasted out.


    There was no sound, it was very silent. Before, I could only hear the spinning of the disc, but now I can��t even hear the sound.


    But under Su Yan''s feet, there was a terrifying ripple, which oscillated everywhere, and suddenly bombed the hell-like world into nothingness.


    I only saw countless dust lingering around, and a hole appeared on the ground, and it was night outside.


    The starry sky at night is very bright, because this is the night of the full moon!


    But above the starry sky, the extremely bright round moon, at this moment, actually shot a bright light, directly projecting on the huge disk.


    The disc seemed to have gained infinite power. It was originally squeezed by Su Yan''s foot, but now it was spinning again.


    Su Yan only felt a huge force repelling him, and instantly blasted himself a hundred meters away, causing severe pain in his feet.


    He took a look, and his foot was broken, showing a ninety degree posture, which made his heart tense.


    This force is too strong, it is almost like the power of the early stage of Yang Dan, it is not the Yin Dan realm can resist!


    Su Yan used his vital energy, restored his feet, and looked at the huge disk with a cold face.


    If you want to detect the human face coffin, you have to step on the disc. There is no other way, because flying in the air will be ejected by a huge force, otherwise he would have tried it long ago.


    There is almost no way at the moment, Su Yan can only gather all his spiritual power between his feet. At this moment, his feet are like two empty black holes, carrying huge terrifying energy.


    He stepped on the disc and threw a punch at the same time, directly hitting the rock above, placing a bet on the hole.


    He guessed that this disc showed great power, probably because of the moon, and the stakes might be much better.


    At this moment, the light dissipated, except for Su Yan''s spiritual light, the entire square was restored to darkness, as if swallowed by a demon.


    The ripples on Su Yan''s feet kept rippling in all directions, and the terrifying power made him even more golden, and even his blood was low.


    Under Su Yan''s powerful force, the disc began to slow down slowly, and eventually it slowed down until it stopped.


    "Finally subdued you!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a hint of arrogance on his face. He stepped on the disc and moved towards the center quickly.


    His speed is very fast, in order to prevent the occurrence of abnormalities, he must hurry up.


    But when he was about to get close to the human face coffin, the disc suddenly spun, leading him to fly and blasting out of the disc.


    Su Yan was seriously injured this time, his muscles and bones seemed to be broken, and his Dantian was even affected by fluctuations, and his whole body was bloody.


    He hurriedly used his vitality, and it took more than an hour to recover a few points, but his breath was much weaker.


    At the moment this disc is too weird, and Su Yan has not dared to step in blindly, and must find other ways.


    At this moment, a stone fell from a high altitude, but it was not bombed, and it was flying directly in the disc.


    "Stones have no spiritual power, it''s impossible!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but speak, looking at the disc with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, his dantian aura has completely disappeared, his Yuanli spiritual power has been completely hidden, and all auras are completely invisible.


    At this moment, he is just like an ordinary person, after all, he has a lot of secret techniques, and the aura of the shadow store itself is too easy.


    His feet slowly landed on the disk, and Su Yan was directly rolled, like that stone, continuously spinning on the disk.


    There was ecstasy on Su Yan''s face, and it was finally done, finally breaking the disc''s repulsive force!

 Chapter 1475： Move by the wind

    Su Yan is now like a dust, driven by the huge power of the disc, hovering in the air, moving with the wind.


    He made a circular rotation with the stone. For a long time, he felt the rhythm, and he couldn''t have the ability to move independently.


    Su Yan looked at the huge disk below, turning non-stop at the moment, still some distance from the center of the disk.


    He had to control his weight to do a mind-focusing exercise.


    What is a concentric motion is the opposite of eccentric motion, which moves more and more toward the center of the circle.


    This force naturally has to show the opposite direction to the centrifugal force, not only that, but also to control the speed and even the weight.


    Because the more you get inside, the force of concentrating and the centrifugal force will change, that is to say, you have to adjust Su Yan after turning around.


    This is very demanding for him, it can be said that it is difficult to control, let alone ordinary people, even powerful cultivators may not be able to succeed.


    But Su Yan was very confident. In his eyes, this matter was nothing more than a trivial matter. As long as he entered, everything would be fine.


    Su Yan constantly adjusted his weight, slowly turning towards the center, very fast, but the distance to the center was very slow.


    After all, the disc is too big, as big as dozens of football fields, and it will take at least some time for him to reach the center at the speed of his current movement.


    Su Yan is also very patient. He is only one step away from success, so he will naturally not give up.


    But at this moment, there were fluctuations in this secret room, and a strange spiritual power was permeating.


    At the same time, Su Yan saw the nine spirit stones on the coffin in the center. At this moment, they were actually shining with a colorful color, very dazzling.


    boom!


    A huge sound, the ceiling of the cave that had been sealed off at this moment actually exploded and was pierced again.


    Under the moonlight, they directly reflect each other with the nine spirit stones, as if they fit together and merge into one at once.


    Su Yan was unable to open his eyes by the dazzling light, and he couldn''t use spiritual power or elemental power now. After all, once used, the repulsive force would immediately bounce him back.


    He could only close his eyes, control the weight hard, and continue to slowly move towards the center.


    However, the world at this moment has changed, and the originally extremely bright moonlight has turned gray, as if the light had been emptied.


    Everyone was stunned by this unexpected scene, and the entire northern part of Africa was discussing this matter.


    But in a desert in Africa, a head came out, and then the body also came out.


    "It has been buried in this place for several years, and it is finally seen again."


    This is a thin man, which is not surprising. They have been buried in the desert for several years. It is a miracle that he did not die.


    It would be a bit unusual if a fat man appeared.


    The man patted the sand on his body, poured some sand from his ears, and took out his nostrils by the way. In short, he was covered with sand.


    More than that, a small lizard was actually spit out from his mouth, which makes it hard to imagine how he survived. It is impossible to have animal skills.


    "Only this peculiar moonlight can wake me up."


    The man looked at the extremely gray and abnormal full moon in the sky, with a sneer on his face, and then plunged into the sand and disappeared instantly.


    But this is not the same. In the vast Siberia, a hunter is holding the paw of a polar bear in his hand, intending to go back to supplement his child who has just turned one year old.


    But as soon as he walked to the door of his house, the man''s complexion changed and he looked directly in the direction of the land of Africa, his eyes were extremely cold.


    A plainly dressed young woman came out. Although she was dressed plainly, this young woman was a perfect beauty, and she could not find the shortcomings of her appearance.


    The young woman was holding a one-year-old child in her hands, looking a little thin, very well-behaved and not making trouble.


    "Mengda, you finally came back."


    The young woman''s words didn''t make the so-called Meng big care, his eyes kept fixedly staring in the direction of the land of Africa, getting fiercer.


    Upon seeing this, the young woman''s complexion changed slightly, and said anxiously: "Meng University, what happened?!"


    "Well, someone opened the Pharaoh''s secret!"


    The young woman''s complexion changed abruptly, her whole body still trembling, obviously it must be because of something that made her do this.


    "Mengda, can you promise me one thing."


    The young woman''s voice was very soft, even with a hint of begging, and her pitiful appearance made people want to comfort her.


    However, Na Mengda frowned, showing guilt for a long time, and said, "Aya, I''m sorry."


    He blamed himself, as if he had done something wrong, and lowered his head. It was hard to imagine a man who was nearly two meters tall would bow his head to a delicate young woman.


    The young woman had tears rolled down, and she was extremely sad.


    "You promised me once."


    "But I have to go, this is my pursuit, and I must not let that thing fall into the wrong hands!"


    A hint of coldness and even determination flashed in Mengda''s eyes, and he walked away without looking back.


    He dared not look back.


    No matter how the young woman called, let the child cry, Mengda didn''t look back, just a voice drifted by.


    "Aya, I will come back to find you if I die!"


    After that, the voice disappeared and no one was seen, leaving only the cry of the young woman and the cry of the child.


    But this is just a scene on this vast land. In China, a man sitting at the Diaoyutai Hotel has no interest in the food in front of him.


    The status of those who can enjoy Diaoyutai is absolutely extraordinary, either a powerful person or a foreign political business person.


    At this moment, there was a slight smile on his face, strange and evil, and full of bloodthirsty.


    "Haha, the fish has taken the bait, I should go to the pole now."


    The man is dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with long blond hair, indicating that he is not Chinese, let alone Asian.


    He stood up and said to the others on the table: "Everyone, there is an urgent matter in the next place. I am sorry that I will miss you."


    Everyone else looked at this man with surprises, with more dissatisfaction and arrogance in their eyes.


    "What is bigger than eating with us?"


    A man with gold-rimmed glasses was dissatisfied and said coldly.


    The man smiled, looked at the man in gold-rimmed glasses, and said softly: "Something that can change the fate of mankind."


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of disdain and couldn''t help humming: "If you leave, then forget about the deal!"


    "OK."


    The man said casually, and then left without looking back, leaving this group of people furious.


    "He is too arrogant, he is begging us!"


    "He is a cultivator. We are just ordinary businessmen. Don''t touch the rocks."

 Chapter 1476： empty

    A group of people were full of unwillingness, but they had no choice but to let the man with gold rim glasses leave.


    "Just leave, let''s leave separately."


    The old man stood up, his hands behind his back, and left the Diaoyutai.


    When the others saw this, they shook their heads and left one after another.


    "If you don''t cooperate, don''t even think about selling his things in Lao Tzu!"


    Some people are still unwilling to accept the business that was about to be negotiated, but it turns out to be so yellow, like a cooked duck flying away, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    And let the gold-rimmed glasses give up hundreds of billions of cooperation projects, but must leave, which naturally attracted him.


    His goal is very simple, it is the land of Africa, and he also felt the strangeness.


    The strong from all sides are restless, and even the great powers in the martial arts world are talking about it.


    The land of Penglai has been hailed as a fairyland since ancient times, and everyone does not know that this place is a place in the martial arts world, with powerful capable people and strangers.


    Penglai can only be regarded as a small piece of land in the Xiuwu world, but it is relatively well-known for no other reason. This is the only place that people can definitely think of as a fairyland, which is more high-profile than other places.


    A pavilion is like a place for an emperor, where birds and flowers are scented, birds can speak, flowers can sway, and the scenery is incomparable.


    But all this is extremely normal in this place, no one cares at all, and they have long been used to it.


    What everyone''s eyes gathered was the martial art hall, which was an absolute forbidden place for the martial art, and only the elders could enter.


    In the main hall, more than twenty elders have gathered at this moment, which shows that this school is terrifying, at least the middle school.


    Above the first place, a man of Dao Feng Xian Bone looked at everyone and slowly said, "What do you think of the moon tonight?"


    A middle-aged man stood up and said: "The mere vision is not taken seriously."


    But the man who thought he looked like sixty or seventy stood up and said: "This is not necessarily true. Moonlight is strange, indicating that there is a power to communicate with the world. It is not surprising in the Xiuwu world, but this is not in the Xiuwu world."


    There was a lot of discussion in the whole hall, and many people whispered, all talking about the sixty or seventy-looking man.


    "The third elder, what do you mean by this?" the second elder asked.


    "The moonlight happened in the land of Africa."


    "Africa, a secular land?!"


    "Yes."


    Now the discussion became louder and could not even be stopped.


    In the end, the headed person above the hall scolded, and the whole scene fell silent.


    "The place where the vision took place is the land of the ancient pharaoh civilization, and it must be taken seriously."


    "Head, what do you mean?"


    "Observe and supervise the whole process, and take action if there is something unusual. If it''s just a matter of the secular martial arts world, then forget it."


    The people of Xianfeng Dao Bone made the final order, and everyone nodded and obeyed unconditionally.


    ...


    In the secret room at this moment, Su Yan was still slowly doing a heart-focusing movement, half the distance from the center.


    At this moment, the light of the full moon in the sky was even dimmer, as if all the light had been absorbed by the nine spirit stones in the center of this huge disk.


    But it was true. The nine spirit stones were more brilliant at the moment, and the colors were even more dazzling, making Su Yan even more unable to open his eyes.


    If he has spiritual power blessings, he can naturally see everything. The key is that he can''t use spiritual power now, which makes him a little speechless.


    Su Yan can only endure, as long as he reaches the center, everything will be done. The nine spirit stones are precious to him, and they may be able to help him break through.


    This process was relatively long. When Su Yan reached the center, the full moon in the sky was still missing, and the soft sunlight was shining on the earth.


    The eyes are not dazzling, nor can it be shot into the secret room. After all, it has only recently risen, and the angle is wrong.


    Su Yan reached the center, right now above the human face coffin. He opened his eyes hard to find out, but in the next second he was irritated by the intense light.


    Su Yan had to start to use his strength, but as soon as he used his strength, a powerful repulsive force and centrifugal force wanted to throw him away.


    This forced him to give up immediately, and the person floated directly above the human face coffin.


    A drop of blood dripped from the center of Su Yan''s eyebrows, and its rapid fusion, then enveloped the whole body, and shot towards the human face coffin quickly.


    Resisting the strong centrifugal force and repulsive force, Su Yancan fell on the top of the human face coffin, and at this moment the centrifugal force and repulsive force dissipated.


    Su Yan stood up and found that this central place seemed to claim to be a world, all power was dissipated, and this place was like a vacuum.


    Su Yan looked at the human face coffin, and only felt a strange wave about his spiritual consciousness, disturbing his mind.


    This was not a fluctuation of spiritual power, but just a long-lasting coercion, which made Su Yan slightly discolored.


    But at this time he naturally didn''t care, he just wanted to explore the human face coffin to see if there was anything good.


    Of course, before looking at the human face coffin, Su Yan would naturally not let go of the nine spirit stones, which was a great thing for him.


    Su Yan was going to take down the nine spirit stones, but at this moment, a dazzling light shot out of the cave, and the scorching sun was already noon!


    The sun''s rays shone directly on the nine spirit stones, causing them to burst out with terrifying power. Su Yan''s expression changed drastically.


    He hurriedly used his vitality to protect his body to resist this terrifying force, even so, he was almost blasted out of the center of the disc.


    Su Yan''s face became cold when he saw this. Without a word, a terrifying elemental force enveloped his hands and grabbed directly at the Lingshi.


    He knew that if the spirit stone absorbs enough light, there may be unexpected consequences. He must remove the spirit stone from it. After all, it is unknown what is inside the coffin.


    Taking down the nine spirit stones one by one, Su Yan put them all in the ghost gourd, and at this moment a strange scene appeared.


    The sunlight disappeared, although the sun in the sky still shines directly into the cave.


    "Is it possible that if you take away the spirit stone, you can''t fit the sun and the moon?"


    Questions arose in Su Yan''s mind, and he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to remove the spirit stone.


    However, his hand was already placed on the human face coffin, and a majestic force gathered with his arm, and he wanted to open the human face coffin to try.


    Under Su Yan''s terrifying power, the human face coffin could not be resisted at all. The runes on the entire coffin were broken and turned into invisible, and the lid of the coffin was slapped flying directly by Su Yan, and it spun on the disk. .


    The entire human face coffin was also directly exposed in front of Su Yan, but Su Yan''s eyes were staring into the coffin, and there were abnormal fluctuations in his eyes.


    There is no vision in the coffin, let alone anything, it is actually empty!

 Chapter 1477： Watch the battle

    empty!


    It was completely empty, there was nothing at all, let alone the corpse, not even root hair.


    A look of disappointment appeared on Su Yan''s face. He tried his best, but the result was such that hard work did not correspond to effort.


    However, Su Yan''s disappointment was only a moment, and his face immediately recovered. After all, he still got nine spirit stones, which is not simple.


    Even if it is obtained in the cultivation world, it is at least considered a second-grade spirit stone, and it is the target of many snatches who have not been able to break through to the golden core realm.


    Of course, there are some differences between this spiritual stone and the cultivation world, but the spiritual power is similar, and the formation of the two is somewhat different.


    The second-grade spirit stones in the cultivation world can be mined in general mines, and they are like silver or some metals on the earth.


    But the nine spirit stones that Su Yan obtained absorbed the essence of this secret place, plus the essence of the sun and moon, and it took thousands of years to form, which shows the difficulty.


    Since there was nothing in it, Su Yan didn''t want to stay here anymore, it was time to go back.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think of Jin Shiya''s face, and he really thought about it, this time he must give her a century-long wedding and make her the happiest woman in the world!


    But Su Yan''s expression changed at this moment, and a coldness appeared in his eyes.


    He felt a strong wave of spiritual power!


    This power fluctuates very strongly, otherwise, why would he change color, and even this power can fight him head-on!


    This power came swiftly and suddenly, but within a few seconds, a figure appeared outside the disk where Su Yan was.


    This figure is a bit familiar, he is the man who emerged from the desert and then disappeared. He is a weird man who has been sleeping in the desert for several years!


    This person turned around and looked at Su Yan, with a weird smile on his face, like an old tree bark trembling, and there was a dazzling light on his hand, giving Su Yan a full threat.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, as if he was facing a big enemy, this weird person was too unknown and gave him a strong sense of threat. It was natural that his face was cold.


    "Hey, little thing, don''t look at me with that look."


    The thin old man said, his voice was abnormally hoarse, as if he hadn''t drunk water for a long time.


    "who are you?!"


    Su Yan''s icy voice spread around, with full deterrence.


    However, this thin old man showed disdain, as if he didn''t care about Su Yan''s deterrence.


    Su Yan could feel the ease of the other party, which made him more uneasy.


    But at this moment, another terrifying wave surged, like a wild beast, shaking the mountain and trying to destroy the earth.


    This powerful shock was too terrifying, not a feminine threat, but an intuitive overwhelming.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this power is better than Su Yan. It is too pure power, and it is hard to believe that Li Xiu can still have such power.


    boom!


    A violent explosion sounded from the top of the secret room, countless broken stones rolled down, and at the same time a hole emerged, direct sunlight coming in.


    A burly man wearing animal skins jumped directly from the top, his feet landed, and he felt the disc trembling, making Su Yan only feel the pressure on his chest.


    The fall of this foot felt even more terrifying than his stepping on the ground, and it was too enchanting.


    Su Yan still touched out the nine spirit stones in his arms and swallowed five directly. He knew that if he wanted to or left here, he had to blaze a trail, because the one who came was not good!


    He is only in the middle of Yin Pill now, if facing some strong sun pill, or the enchanting Yin Pill Consummation, he is likely to lose.


    The most important thing is that the person is not alone!


    But not only Su Yan was facing the enemy, the thin old man who had no scruples was also facing the enemy, looking at the man in the beast clothing with a gloomy expression.


    "Mongolia!"


    The skinny old man''s complexion changed drastically, and a powerful spiritual power filled his body, shaking all directions.


    Mengda also looked at the thin old man and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect that you, the undead, would also take the first step. I will definitely not let you succeed this time, old Scorpion!"


    The thin old man is nicknamed the old scorpion, and he has a full reputation on the earth.


    When the Earth Ranking was born, the Dark Night Organization wanted to rank him in the top ten, but he rejected it directly.


    First, he looked down on the ranking list, and second, he knew that he could not surpass the first four, so he did not enter the ranking list.


    And this is also true of Mengda, they are middle-aged belts, incomparable with the previous generation of strong, but compared to the younger generation who attaches great importance to the ranking of the ground.


    The old Scorpion smiled, his voice very hoarse.


    "Mengda, you always like to live with me, because the old man hasn''t had a mouthful of water for years, let me this time?"


    "No way, let you, then there will be peace in this world in the future?!"


    Meng University has not regressed in the slightest, and this matter has not been discussed at all.


    "Why do you always do it right with me!"


    The old scorpion was extremely angry, and his black spiritual power filled the entire chamber, and countless rocks were corroded into nothingness.


    At this moment, a man with gold-rimmed glasses flew up, wearing a suit, and felt a little out of place.


    "Old Scorpion, what are you afraid of? He is nothing more than that."


    The man with gold rim glasses looked at Mengda, with a wicked smile in his eyes, and his killing intent was extremely hidden.


    Seeing the arrival of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, the old Scorpion first looked cold and then smiled.


    "The head of the energy technology company has arrived, so I''m relieved."


    Mengda had a cold face, and he was completely not afraid of the old Scorpion, but then the head of an energy technology company came, which made him a little bit intimidated, and the man with gold rim glasses was not easy.


    But Mengda still didn''t mean to retreat, looking at the two with extremely cold faces.


    "Hmph, a bunch of shooting rats, will I be afraid of you if you have more people!"


    "Don''t be afraid of the best, if we can kill you today, then our prestige on the earth will be even stronger!"


    The old scorpion could not help licking his lips, looking forward and even longing.


    Killing Mengda is a very good thing for him. No one will hinder him or stop him from doing anything in the future.


    "Mengda, if you leave by yourself now, you only need to break one arm."


    The man with gold rim glasses gave a chance to let Mengda survive.


    However, Mengda sneered, contemptuously, and did not answer.


    Su Yan saw all this in his eyes, but he didn''t know what they were talking about, but it was definitely the sword pointing at him.


    Moreover, this feeling is very bad, the three of them all ignored themselves, which is simply unbearable.


    Of course, Su Yan did not impulse to fight one against three. These three had contradictions, and they seemed to be fighting. He was willing to watch the battle.

 Chapter 1478： Not a yang pill, but a yang pill!

    To be a bystander, this is the best choice for Su Yan right now, after all, he knows very well that these three are by no means goodies.


    What angered him the most was that the three of them completely ignored him, as if they were just using him as the key to this vision.


    All of this is actually a strategy of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, and he has sacrificed two responsible persons for this!


    If Su Yan was killed by Johnson or the Masked Man before, then this strategy can only be dismissed, after all, it is impossible to open this secret if you can''t beat the two of them.


    But the result made the man with gold-rimmed glasses very satisfied. Su Yan really opened the secret realm and communicated with the world, the sun and the moon, which made him lose hundreds of billions of orders.


    Hundreds of billions are huge, but compared with the treasures in this secret realm, it is definitely a trivial thing. People in their realm, money is like dung, it is true or not, and if you just wave your hand, you can use inexhaustible money.


    But at this moment, the three of them are still on the verge of doing something.


    However, a dazzling light swept across from the top and shot directly down.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and there was a sense of fear in their eyes, this light was too strong!


    "The person in front of you!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses saw the figure floating down from the top. He was dressed in white. This was definitely the person in front of the door.


    When the figure fell, it was an old man, with wisps of blue light turbulent, although it was thin, it was extremely terrifying.


    "Everyone, are you fighting in this secret place?"


    The five chief elders of Zhengyi Sect, a high-ranking elder, were sent to monitor this place this time.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses showed a sneer and said: "Are the people in the Xiuwu world already in charge of the secular land?!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at the man with gold-rimmed glasses and said slowly: "The Xiuwu world wants to control it, and it can be easily controlled."


    There is no way to refute this. If the martial arts world is willing to control, then the secular world can be rubbed on the ground. The gap between the two is too large.


    "Are you going to break the previous agreement?!"


    The old scorpion also said hoarsely, with full jealousy in his eyes.


    "Of course the agreement cannot be broken, but we have the right to control the stability of the secular world."


    "What do you mean?!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses asked coldly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    He is not afraid of the person in front of him, just a fifth elder, although his status is much higher than him, but the realm is not stronger than him.


    "This secret vision is terrifying, if you have a peerless treasure, wouldn''t the day be tilted?"


    The Fifth Elder said with a full face, and did not care about the anger of the man in the gold-rimmed glasses.


    "Huh, is it so easy to tilt the balance? I think you just want to compete with us!"


    "How can the old man care about the mere things!"


    The fifth elder was furious, his eyes blooming brightly.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses and the old Xiezi glanced at each other, and both saw the killing intent in each other''s eyes.


    If there are only these five elders, then they don''t need to be afraid at all, just kill and hide the matter, even if they are found in the front.


    Seeing the two men''s unkind eyes, the fifth elder looked angry and said, "Why, do you still want to hit my attention?!"


    "Nonsense, what about killing you!"


    The old scorpion said directly, already flying towards the fifth elder, his body covered in black spiritual power is terrifying, like a huge demon rushing towards the fifth elder.


    "Unreasonable!"


    The Fifth Elder never expected that these two worldly inferiors would dare to attack him. He knew they were angry, but he did not guess that they would dare.


    But Mengda, who was on the side, turned his eyes at this moment, he was burly, not stupid.


    "Five elders, I will help you!"


    Meng Da took a heavy shot, with brilliance on his fist, and directly hit the old scorpion with a punch.


    The old Scorpion''s complexion changed, and he had to guard against an attack from behind.


    But at this moment, the five elders of Zhengyimen also shot, and an incomparable magic formula bombarded the old scorpion, with extremely powerful spiritual power.


    Now that the old Scorpion is attacked by the enemy, he can''t handle it. He has to yell at the man with gold-rimmed glasses: "Don''t help!"


    The man in gold-rimmed glasses nodded, his figure fluttered, teleported to the front of the old scorpion, and blasted out with a palm, directly resisting the attack of the fifth elder.


    The old Scorpion also confronted Meng University and resolved the crisis.


    "Dare to do the right thing with Zheng, and dare to do the right thing with the Xiuwu world. I am impatient!"


    The fifth elder was furious, and his eyes were full of fire.


    "You can''t help but think too highly of yourself. You are still in the martial arts world. When did you represent the martial arts world?"


    Disdain flashed in the eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, and he was not scared by the words of the five elders.


    "In that case, countless words, let''s fight!"


    The Fifth Elder didn''t want to waste any more words, all fighting and talking, he didn''t believe that working with Mengda could not solve these two people.


    Su Yan was so addicted that everyone in the martial arts world was exploded. It looked good now. At first he thought he would be crushed. After all, Mengda was only one person, and now it is different.


    What he naturally thought in his heart was that both sides would lose, and he would be able to reap the benefits of the fisherman. After all, this group of people were regarded as the existence of old monsters, and he still couldn''t compete alone in his current realm.


    Between the five elders, a terrifying secret technique was displayed, and the entire secret room was enveloped by his spiritual power, and the pressure was intense.


    "Kill me!"


    The five elders roared, the secret technique gushed out, and he blasted directly at the man with the gold-rimmed glasses, extremely violent, almost for an instant, the secret technique hit the man with the gold-rimmed glasses.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses showed a sneer on his face, his body bulged, his suit was torn, revealing all his muscles.


    "Let me see, how many catties do you have as the five elders!"


    Facing the attack of the secret technique, the man with gold silk-rimmed glasses gathered his spiritual power, and a yellow spiritual power enveloped his hands, extremely clear.


    The secret technique came, but was directly resisted by this yellow spiritual power, unable to cause the slightest harm to the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed, his complexion became more and more icy, obviously he knew that the person in front of him was not easy to provoke.


    At the same time, Lao Xiezi and Mengda also fought together. Both sides used secret techniques to do their best. They did not leave any hands, and attacked with the goal of killing each other.


    The entire chamber was shaking violently, with countless ripples fluctuating in all directions, and the terrifying pressure made people palpitate.


    Even Su Yan had to use spiritual power to resist at this moment, this fluctuation was too strong, it was a group of strong men who were not Yang Dan, but rather Yang Dan!


    And Su Yan was not idle either, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body was already operating, absorbing the five spirit stones frantically.


    There is a strong spiritual energy on the top of his head, which is a phenomenon of refining, and the richness can make people startle their chin.


    He must break through as quickly as possible, at least to reach the late Yin Dan stage, to have the capital to fight this group of people.

 Chapter 1479： Collapse

    And Su Yan''s cultivation was not put in the eyes of these four people, Su Yan was completely ignored by them, and they didn''t pay any attention to it at all.


    After all, in their eyes, Su Yan was just a bait, or a key, and they were not optimistic about the somewhat powerful methods in the middle Yin Dan.


    Right now, the two of each have a very simple purpose. To solve each other, the battle is over, and all the dust is settled.


    One blow to fight and evenly split the colors, which made the five elders very dissatisfied, after all, he was a high-powered person in the martial arts world.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses is not even as famous as the old scorpion, but a guy who has recently emerged, and the fifth elder has never heard of it.


    "Energy technology companies have really jumped recently. At the end of this time, I will contact all the schools in the Xiuwu community to give this energy technology company a good hit."


    The words of the fifth elders are obviously confident, confident that they will win.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses smiled and looked at the fifth elders and said: "You are so confident, let''s talk after you can pass my level!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was shocked by the yellow light with his hands, and rushed directly towards the five elders with unparalleled speed.


    The five elders showed ruthless expressions, and once again a secret technique was displayed, and they were not weak.


    Between the two of them, a lotus-like spiritual power came out in full bloom, and then expanded wildly, turning into a mushroom cloud, shining in all directions.


    This volatility is so shocking, even if the Yin Dan is affected in the middle, it will definitely die.


    At the same time, the old Scorpion smiled constantly, and said: "I didn''t expect you, the person in charge of an energy company, how powerful and lurking is good."


    Mengda said coldly: "Facing the five elders, he is better than dead!"


    "Hey, that''s not necessarily true!"


    The old scorpion pinched the tactics with both hands, a black spiritual power filled out, turned into dry bones, and rushed towards Mengda.


    However, Mengda was not afraid, and his hands were as powerful as a rainbow.


    The withered bones that black spiritual power turned into were actually blown away by Mengda''s punch, floating in all directions, like black smoke repeatedly.


    The old Scorpion looked very angry, and said directly: "What a barbarian!"


    Obviously Mengda''s power makes the old scorpion a little difficult to deal with. The power is strong to a certain degree, it can not invade, and everything is broken!


    The two banged several moves, and the sky broke and the earth split was not enough to show that their spiritual power was strong, and they had almost exerted their spiritual power to the extreme.


    The two sides are fighting vigorously, both are means of killing, there is no possibility of keeping hands, this is either you die or I die, there is no choice.


    More than that, the entire secret realm is still like Shura Purgatory, with countless spiritual powers shaking everywhere, terrifying.


    The entire secret area has been bombarded several times, which is extremely terrifying.


    Facing the trembling spiritual power, Su Yan was clear-hearted, and he did not listen to it, just absorbing the spiritual stone.


    The whole process lasted for half a day, from midday to sunset, the two sides were still fighting desperately, not weak at all, the spiritual power was already terrifying.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already absorbed the spirit stone, his dantian was majestic, but it was a bit short.


    If he continues to absorb the spirit stone at the moment, I am afraid that time is too late, because he feels that the two sides are about to win.


    Once the outcome is known, he will inevitably be the target of attack.


    A hint of urgency flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, now how can he quickly obtain more spiritual power?


    Su Yan was shaken by a terrifying ripple, his bangs were cut off, his black hair fell, and his eyes lit up at this moment.


    "With so much spiritual power, I still have no spiritual power!"


    Su Yan obviously used the spiritual power displayed by the four-person duel as food, which can be directly absorbed. Although the process is complicated, the "Nine Chaos Jue" can be solved completely.


    At the same time, the four were still fighting, even more fierce, with terrible moves.


    The old scorpion turned into an extremely large poisonous scorpion, and kept attacking the vital points of Meng University, but without success.


    Mengda''s strength is too strong, and it has an indestructible body, which is extremely hard, which makes the old scorpion extremely headache.


    "You want to break my physical body, you are really fantastic!"


    Meng Da looked at the old scorpion, his hands were filled with a horrible light, ignoring the old scorpion''s black venom, and directly held his stinger.


    "Watch me split you in half!"


    Mengda roared, his canthus was about to split, his whole body bulged with bruises, and he was extremely shocked.


    Old Xiezi''s complexion changed, and Mengda took the opportunity for a slight negligence. It was still difficult for him to break free.


    I only felt an incomparably terrifying force permeating out, causing the old Scorpion''s complexion to change drastically, and the pain immediately filled his whole body.


    He felt that his body was about to be torn off, and the piercing pain made him scream.


    puff!


    The blood was permeated, and the black air was sprayed everywhere like ink, and the old scorpion''s body was torn in half.


    The old scorpion directly recovered his human form, leaving his arm still missing, which was equivalent to a broken arm.


    "Mengda, you are looking for death!"


    The old scorpion was furious, and the insult of his broken arm made him go crazy.


    But Mengda was not afraid at all, and once again blasted his punch, directly hitting the chest of the old Scorpion, blasting him away thousands of meters away.


    The old scorpion vomited blood, his breath was sluggish, and he was seriously injured.


    He dived directly into the ground at this moment and disappeared.


    A few seconds later, Mengda felt the abnormal movement under his feet, and stomped the old scorpion out.


    "If you want to attack me, there is no door!"


    Mengda was full of violent face and directly tore the old scorpion to pieces, but in the end it was just a ghost.


    Mengda''s complexion changed. He knew that this was the old Scorpion''s conspiracy, but it was too late to react.


    The old scorpion slapped Mengda''s lifeline with a palm, knocked him a hundred meters away, slammed his head against the wall, and inserted a tough, sharp rock into his chest.


    Mengda looked at the old scorpion, vomiting blood from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were full of unwillingness.


    He was always tricked, and his undefeated golden body was broken.


    But Mengda didn''t die, he pulled out from the rock directly, and rushed towards the old scorpion full of blood.


    The old Scorpion''s complexion changed, and he cursed: "Not dead yet!"


    Meng Da banged his punch and his power reached its peak, making the old Scorpion unable to avoid it.


    The punch hit directly, piercing the old Scorpion''s chest and ruining his consciousness.


    The old scorpion is dead!


    Mengda was also lying on the ground, already dying, no treatment or life.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses and the fifth elder turned a blind eye to all this. The two fought very fiercely, their spiritual power was overwhelming, and the light was far greater than that of the old Scorpion and Meng.


    The secret techniques of these two people are too terrifying, as if they surpassed their realm of existence.


    The two banged their palms at each other, and ripples of light shot out from all directions, and the entire secret land was turbulent at this moment, extremely terrifying.


    In the end, the secret land taboo decayed and could not be supported, and the whole secret land collapsed directly!

 Chapter 1480： Not your power!

    Countless stones fell one after another, like huge evil creatures, swallowing the entire secret land, these stones are huge white tons.


    In an instant, the entire secret ground completely collapsed and was filled. A huge depression appeared on the top. Sand began to pour into the pit, filling all the gaps.


    But this did not affect the battle of the four. They didn''t care about these foreign objects at all, and it was impossible to hurt them.


    Just the ripples and the surging power vented, these stones and sands were annihilated and dispersed everywhere.


    Su Yan is even more unscrupulous, the disc is still there, with a powerful force that can make all the stones move in a circular motion on top of his head.


    You can imagine that kind of picture. Su Yan is sitting in the center of the disc with countless boulders spinning above his head. This vision is really spectacular.


    At this moment, Mengda and the old scorpion are all exhausted, unable to fight again, and are still on the verge of death.


    On the other side, the fierce battle between the man with gold silk rim glasses and the five elders of Zhengyi Men is still fierce, and the moves are extremely fierce, and the brilliance shines everywhere, as if there is an extra sun on the ground.


    The Fifth Elder''s face was very gloomy. At least dozens of moves were made in this fight, but he didn''t even get the slightest advantage, which made him very uneasy.


    A person who has never heard of the area leader of an energy technology company is so powerful, doesn''t it mean that the boss of the energy technology company is equivalent to the head of the middle school!


    But all this is speculation. The Fifth Elder didn''t think he was weaker than the man with gold-rimmed glasses in front of him. He naturally wanted to destroy this person.


    The man with gold rim glasses also looked at the Fifth Elder with a cold expression, his eyes were fierce, and he did not expect the Fifth Elder to be so powerful.


    "You and I are the ones who only stepped into the sun pill, you can''t kill me!"


    The man in gold-rimmed glasses pretended to say lightly, and the evil spirit flashed in his eyes.


    The fifth elder disdainfully said: "If it weren''t for the lack of a chance, I would have already entered the realm of Yang Dan!"


    When Yin Dan turns into Yang Dan, it requires more than hard work, more people need an opportunity, which is what they call a coincidence.


    Sometimes people get everything by hard work, but luck cannot be denied. Luck is a concept of emptiness, but it exists.


    "You said I didn''t seem to be able to break through with the chance."


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses smiled, showing disdain.


    "court death!"


    The fifth elder was furious again, his hands shone all over, and he patted the man with gold-rimmed glasses together.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses shrank his pupils, knowing that this power was never easy, so he could not help but hurriedly use his spiritual power.


    In the meantime, the spiritual power of his body was so dazzling that he seemed a little illusory, with strange fluctuations all around him.


    He is not afraid of the slightest, his hands are also shining, and he patted the five elders.


    The two palms intersected, and the cyan light and blue light instantly formed two face masks, confronting each other.


    Between their hands now, there seemed to be an additional medium, which was two spiritual powers, bombarding desperately.


    More than that, a weird creature appeared behind the man with gold silk rim glasses. He couldn''t tell what it was. It looked a little different, but it had extremely terrifying power.


    And behind the five elders was a god-like existence, the bones of the fairy wind, as if they had lived for endless years.


    "Taizu please today, it is not what you want, please forgive me!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at the old man who looked like a **** behind him with a face of respect, and directly banged against the man with gold-rimmed glasses, and then flew out.


    He knelt down, extremely respectful, showing the awe of the old man.


    The illusory old man nodded, did not speak, opened his eyes slowly, and looked at the four different things.


    "Naughty animal, dare to make trouble!"


    The voice of the old man of the gods suddenly burst, like thunder, rolling in, and heading towards Sidonian like a bombardment.


    Si is not like a shocking roar, with a magic sound, not afraid of the slightest.


    Sidixiang jumped out even more, heading towards the old man of the god, wanting to swallow it.


    However, the old man of the gods has a whisk in his hand, extremely powerful, and with a sweep of the whisk, it directly sweeps the four miles away.


    Si is not like hitting the ground with one head, the entire ground trembles, countless spiritual powers are blasting all around, setting off a wild wave.


    The eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses were extremely cold. He did not expect that the five elders would invite their ancestor phantom. This must be the remnant soul left behind when the ancestor passed away, as a secret technique. One door.


    This made the man with gold-rimmed glasses very difficult to deal with. He even knew that the four might be invincible. After all, he was the ancestor of the middle school, extremely powerful.


    But the man with gold-rimmed glasses still didn''t do anything. He was not irritable and jealous when he was not too late to respond when the results came out.


    Si didn''t seem to rush out again, even though his head was dripping with blood, he still didn''t retreat in the slightest.


    The eyes of the old man of the gods were fierce, and he shouted: "The evil animal is looking for death!"


    In between, he stood up, the dust in his hand turned into a powerful weapon, with dazzling light, and even more terrifying power fluctuations.


    "this is!"


    Not only the man with gold-rimmed glasses was shocked, even Su Yan, who was absorbing all the spiritual powers frantically, was shocked.


    This power is not simple!


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of jealousy. This seemed to be Yuan Li. He knew very well that although it was a bit unorthodox, it was indeed mixed with a little Yuan Li''s might.


    It''s just that compared with Su Yan''s Yuan Li, his Yuan Li is incomparable. His Yuan Li is pure and incomparable, even more pure than the Golden Core Power. It is only limited by his realm, otherwise he can sweep everything.


    The gold-rimmed glasses obviously felt it too, the power was too strange.


    "Resist me!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses roared, his eyebrows were low, and he floated directly to the four faces, blessing him.


    With the blessing of the essence and blood, the strength of the four is not like a surge, the blood basin opens wide, revealing the sharp fangs, and directly attacked and killed the old god.


    Facing the big mouth of the four-different blood basin, the old man of the gods is very clear and clear, and there is no panic, as if everything is under control.


    "No matter how arrogant you are, you can''t escape the fate of being suppressed!"


    The old man of the gods lightly clicked, and a wave like water ripples spread out, and rushed towards Sibuxiang.


    Originally, this was a true school of non-passing faculty, and it could definitely kill Sidon, but the result was beyond the expectations of the five elders.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    The Fifth Elder was full of disbelief, his stunt made a move, and the four did not even get killed, and resisted this move.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses laughed and said, "Hahaha, is it all right?!"


    The fifth elder was all slumped, pointing at the man in the gold-rimmed glasses and shouting: "No, this is not your power!"

 Chapter 1481： Sitting

    The anger of the Fifth Elder was naturally terrifying. Those eyes flashed with the ultimate killing intent, and there were bruises bulging around the eyes.


    This was too unexpected, he didn''t expect the man with gold rim glasses to be able to resist his secret technique.


    You must know that this is an absolute secret technique, only the elders can practice.


    And he also used almost all his spiritual power, which can be described as a killer blow.


    What makes him most unacceptable is that if his attack is really resisted by a man with gold-rimmed glasses, then he has nothing to say, only that he is inferior to others, but the opponent''s power is obviously very strange.


    This weirdness convinced the five elders that this was definitely not the power of the man with gold-rimmed glasses. This power belonged to other people, and it was most likely borrowed by the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    This made the five elders extremely angry, which has transcended the essence of the duel, this is a trap, and he jumped into the trap.


    But the man with gold-rimmed glasses looked at the fifth elder indifferently, his intent to kill still in his eyes.


    Having reached this point, he naturally wouldn''t think about reconciling with the five elders, and would kill the five elders, otherwise it would be a disaster to alarm the Xiuwu world.


    "Fifth elder, it''s not that I calculated you, but you insisted on forcing me to do this."


    A hint of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses. He didn''t want to do that before. After all, the five elders were the one who was in front of the door, and the front door was a huge monster.


    "Hmph, saying these are useful for ass, how could I watch you get the treasure."


    The Fifth Elder did not show any signs of retreat. Even if he knew his situation was not optimistic, he would not make concessions or be soft.


    "If that''s the case, it''s offended!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in the eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, and he directly used his spiritual power, manipulating Sidon as if he was attacked.


    Si didn''t get a peculiar power at this moment, which made him seem to have evolved, and it was very different from before. That punch could destroy Mount Tai.


    And the five elders also hurriedly used their spiritual power, rushing towards the **** elders regardless of gains or losses.


    "Ancestor, help me!"


    The five elders roared out, and all the power rushed towards the **** elder, making it more clear and radiant.


    The old man of the gods looked at the four differences, the light in his eyes fluctuated, and a coercion spread out.


    "You must be killed!"


    The old man of the **** stepped into the air, the light in his hand was dazzling and it was difficult to look directly at him.


    However, the strength of his palm was easily resisted by the four-dimensional image, and did not hurt the four-dimensional image at all.


    The Fifth Elder has now determined that this man with gold-rimmed glasses has borrowed a strange power, and this power cannot be possessed by a strong Yin Dan.


    It is not something that Yin Pill can possess, so naturally it shows that this is the power of a strong Yang Pill, and it is definitely not an ordinary Yang Pill!


    The coldness in the eyes of the five elders reached the extreme, and the power of the strong sun pill made him somewhat powerless to resist, and his expression was pale.


    And Sibuxiang had already killed him, roaring incomparably, his strength was up to the sky, and he punched out, as if the king of strength had come.


    The light around the old man of the gods resisted, but the cyan light was so weak that he looked like he was about to be crushed.


    "Accept the result of death!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses showed a sneer. It seemed to him that the ending was set, and he would kill the five elders and would never leave alive.


    "Not always!"


    The five elders dripped three drops of blood from the eyebrows and directly blessed them on the body of the **** elder, so that his pale blue spiritual power suddenly increased.


    "Futility!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses said disdainfully, an extreme force in his hand emerged again, blasting towards Sidonian.


    Si is not like accepting this power, changing all over, like an ancient murderer, making a stern and vicious cry.


    "dead!"


    Si is not like roaring a sound close to the word of death, rushing away, punching the old man with a punch, the power is indescribable.


    The old man with white hair danced in a violent wind, and his body trembled. The cyan spiritual power that had been greatly increased was shaken away and disappeared.


    Now the old man of the gods is completely and directly facing the four dissidents, as if they are in danger.


    "Naughty animal!"


    The old man stared with wide eyes, and walked straight away, slashing his palm on the shoulders of Sidon, and unloaded his entire arm.


    "it is good!"


    The Fifth Elder was full of excitement, and he almost jumped up. He was too excited, but this gained an advantage.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that the arms of these four dissimilarities had grown back and recovered.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    The Fifth Elder was stunned, and finally a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.


    And the old man of the gods also glanced at the fifth elder, his eyelids trembled, and he was somewhat helpless.


    "For posterity, I will do my best, you run away quickly!"


    In the current situation, there is no choice. If you lose, you will run away, or you will die.


    The fifth elder shook his head, which made the **** elder furious.


    "roll!"


    But the man with gold-rimmed glasses sneered, "It''s impossible to escape."


    How could he let go of the Fifth Elder, not to mention his life, that is, the entire energy technology company will be destroyed.


    Four is not like this moment, becoming more and more violent, constantly rushing towards the **** elder, recruiting terrible moves, making it difficult for the **** elder to resist.


    The light on the whole body of the old man of the gods is still extremely dim, and blood has been spilled all over his white clothes, obviously he can''t resist for long.


    Unlike a roar, Si spit out a powerful spiritual force group and directly killed the old man.


    The spirit force group bombarded the old man of the gods, directly blasting him a hundred meters away, with white hair dancing wildly, like a kite with a broken wire.


    More than that, Sidonian even rushed over, hitting the old man with a punch, directly piercing his chest.


    The old man of the gods was covered with blood, still did not have the slightest strength to resist, and was beaten indiscriminately by the four signs, and the last trace of spiritual power also dissipated.


    "Ancestor!"


    The Fifth Elder was eager to split. Although this was only illusory, he would never tolerate his ancestor being treated like this.


    But at this time, the man with gold-rimmed glasses had already rushed towards the fifth elder, his spiritual power was violent, this was not his power.


    "Die me!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses had a hideous face, and his secret technique was used to directly envelop the five elders, and his fist pointed directly at his face.


    The fifth elder was furious, resisting with both hands, but still unable to resist the attack of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, he was blown away with a punch, and blood was shot.


    His face was sunken, essence and blood dripped out, and his breath decayed, still like hollowed out trees, difficult to fight.


    The punch of the man with gold rim glasses was too terrifying, it was a terrible punch, not to mention Wu Zhang Lao still lacked much spiritual power.


    "I deserved my defeat today, but it hurt my ancestors."


    A few tears fell in the eyes of the Fifth Elder, no longer confronted, and directly sat down cross-legged, the breath slowly dissipated.


    He actually sat down!

 Chapter 1482： Dont kill!

    The complexion of the man in the gold-rimmed glasses changed. Obviously, this was beyond his expectation. He had never expected such a result.


    Although he knew that Elder Wu Zhang couldn''t resist the blow just now, he no longer confronted him and directly chose to sit down, which was too unexpected.


    For the sake of protection, the man with gold silk rim glasses poured out his hands and blasted directly at the five old Zhangs who had already sat down.


    The power was violent, and the body of the five elders was directly turned into annihilation, and the five elders were completely dissipated between the world and the earth.


    "No, you have to get the treasure right away and leave here!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was very disturbed. The five elders were dead, and Zhengyimen would know about it immediately. If he sent someone to investigate, he would not be able to leave.


    The man with gold rim glasses glanced at Su Yan in the center of the disc, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and he walked directly towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, where the main gate was, there was a huge Hong Bell outside the main hall, which actually rang automatically at this moment.


    The disciples of Zhengyimen were all surprised, and this Hong Zhong would not ring unless something happened.


    "Hong Zhong rang, what happened, right?"


    "Is it summoning us to say something?"


    "No, there is no one hitting Hong Zhong, this is a big deal!"


    ...


    All the disciples were talking about it, which was too abnormal, and they all felt a little uneasy.


    In the main hall at this moment, a man of immortal wind and bones suddenly opened his eyes, furious.


    "Fifth!"


    This person is naturally the head of the front door, the fifth elder is naturally the fifth elder, and the fifth elder is dead. He can feel the extinguishing of the long-life lamp for the first time, and the ringing of the bell can also prove it.


    The other elders rushed into the main hall one after another, all uneasy and angry, even a little sad.


    "Head, what happened to the fifth elders?!" a bearded man asked eagerly.


    The head of Zhengyi didn''t answer directly, but looked at everyone present with a solemn color in his eyes.


    "Head, speak up, I''m so anxious to death!"


    The four elders were impatient and couldn''t wait any longer.


    The old man Xianfeng Dao bone shook his head and sighed: "Old fifth, he is gone."


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "how is this possible!"


    All the elders were shocked, even incredible, and they obviously couldn''t accept this result.


    "Head, how could he possibly be the fifth elder!"


    "How could the fifth elder die, absolutely impossible!" The fourth elder was going crazy.


    At this moment, the second elder hurriedly used a spiritual power, and this allowed the fourth elder to calm down.


    "This is not the time to be sad. The old fifth is gone but we have lost a great power, but the things he caused are major events!"


    "whats the matter?"


    The second elder looked at the head and asked carefully.


    "The martial arts world is going to change blood!"


    Everyone is still confused and don''t understand what it means.


    "The old fifth went to investigate the vision, and at this moment, he was killed by someone in the martial arts world."


    "what!"


    "Let me hack to death the crap!" The Fourth Elder became excited again.


    "It seems that the vision is not simple. It can make people who have been hidden for so long to show up, even if you kill the fifth, you will get it. It must be a huge secret treasure."


    "The head, it''s nothing more than letting him improve a little, can he still deal with the martial arts world?" The second elder was not worried.


    The old man of Xianfeng Dao Bone shook his head again and said, "The Xiuwu world is powerful, and it is entirely possible to crush the martial arts world, but don''t you know what happened recently?"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically. This is a taboo thing, and it can''t be said at all. The upper sects are all involved.


    "So it''s really possible for him to make waves."


    "Head, let me go." The Fourth Elder knelt down and begged. ,


    "It''s too late, since he dared to kill the fifth, he must have time to leave when we go."


    "Could it be that the fifth elder died like this?!" The fourth elder was distraught.


    "of course not!"


    The old man of Xianfeng Dao bone stood up and looked at everyone with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Declare it down and enter a defensive posture. Don''t talk about it to outsiders. The third child, you go and investigate. If that person can leave clues, it would be best."


    The third elder nodded immediately, teleported and disappeared into the hall.


    "I hope I think too much."


    The old man Xianfengdao looked at the scenery outside the hall, his eyes were still cold, his brows frowned.


    ...


    It will naturally take time for the land of Penglai to reach Africa. This is also the reason why men with gold-rimmed glasses dare to kill the five elders.


    He knew that it would take a certain amount of time for the martial arts world to come down, and during this time he could obtain treasures and escape.


    At this moment, the man with gold-rimmed glasses had reached the edge of the disc, looking at Su Yan in the center, his eyes kept cold.


    He did not speak, because in his opinion Su Yan was just an ant.


    At this moment, Su Yan was also sitting cross-legged, absorbing spiritual power frantically, and then turning it into his own strength, hoping to break through.


    This phenomenon did not make the man with gold-rimmed glasses care. Instead, he said mockingly: "It''s futile."


    The man with gold rim glasses stepped on the disc, and a powerful repulsive force immediately surged, making his complexion change suddenly.


    "How did he get in with such a powerful force!"


    The man with gold rim glasses finally changed his color. This power was that he felt powerful, and Su Yanna, who was like an ant in his eyes, was naturally even more unlikely to enter.


    However, the man with gold rim glasses did not show too much strangeness. He had already recovered his face at this moment, but his eyes were staring at Su Yan.


    "Boy, I really admire you a bit, so why not join our energy technology company."


    Su Yan did not respond to the invitation of the man with gold rim glasses, which made him a little dissatisfied, but he was not angry.


    "Our energy technology company will rule the earth in the future, and this is just the first step."


    Su Yan was still absorbing spiritual power, and he was just like the wind in his ears for the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    This caused anger on the face of the man with gold-rimmed glasses. His two words were ignored, and everyone would be angry.


    "You need to know the current situation, you can still have a life if you submit to me, if you really fight against me, you will die miserably."


    He was completely talking to himself, the whole secret place only had his own voice and echo.


    This made him furious, and a powerful spiritual force blasted towards Su Yan, but it was resisted by the disc.


    "Do you think I can''t deal with you if I enter the disc!"


    "You''d better judge the situation and make me angry. The consequences are serious!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses is already furious, and Zhao''an''s heart is long gone. He just wants to get the treasure now.


    "Hand over and not kill!"

 Chapter 1483： Fierce bump

    The voice of the man with gold rim glasses was unusually cold, with a violent anger. This was more like a command, the command of the strong to the weak.


    In the eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, his words are orders.


    His voice was so violent that the rubble around him shattered at this moment, turning into rolling stones and falling everywhere.


    More than that, the disc was forcibly stepped on by a man with gold-rimmed glasses at this moment, and the powerful repulsive force was unable to eject it!


    When Su Yan saw this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, and there was a sense of incomparable fear in his eyes. This man with gold-rimmed glasses is very strong, very strong!


    Su Yan looked at the man with gold-rimmed glasses and said, "If you hand it over or kill it, what do you want me to hand over?"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses had a cold face and didn''t mean to be a little joking.


    "Do you need me to explain what to hand over, all the things you got in that coffin!"


    This extremely violent sound, like a roar of a beast, overwhelming the sky, the whole disc stopped at this moment!


    Su Yan was oppressed by this kind of coercion, and he didn''t use his strength to resist. This man with gold rim glasses was still comparable to the powerhouse in the early days of Yang Dan!


    His power is very weird, probably because of the power of others, after all, his realm is still in the late Yin Dan stage.


    Four spirit stones appeared in Su Yan''s hand, shining with pure light, with huge spiritual power.


    "This is what I got in the coffin."


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses condensed and looked at the four spirit stones. He could feel the tremendous power of the spirit stones, but what he wanted was not just the spirit stones.


    "This is just an appetizer, just an ornament on the surface of the coffin. I want the contents of the coffin!"


    "No, the coffin is empty."


    Su Yan waved his hand, saying all the truth.


    However, how could the man with gold rim glasses believe that he knew that Su Yan must be lying and hid things.


    "Lie to me, one word of consequence!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of muscles, and the glasses were shattered at the moment and fell to the ground.


    "dead!"


    The word of death roared, and the whole secret was trembling continuously, and countless huge rocks smashed towards Su Yan, bound to bury him.


    But Su Yan was full of golden light, and the boulders melted when they fell, turning into strands of golden magma.


    Su Yan looked at the man with gold-rimmed glasses, not half jealous or afraid, as if he was a kind of arrogant posture.


    "I have finished what I said, I don''t want to say any more, let''s fight!"


    Su Yan''s voice was flat, but a terrifying wave broke out all over his body, and the secret realm seemed to be shrouded in a powerful force.


    "Huh, just because you want to fight me?!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of disdain, and he didn''t care about Su Yan at all, and didn''t treat him as an opponent at all.


    Su Yan stopped speaking, with light in his hands, a punch, full strength, and power of Yuan Li, directly blasting at the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    The power of this punch is obviously the ultimate display, and one shot is a deadly move. Naturally, Su Yan will not waste time discussing with the man with gold rim glasses.


    Facing Su Yan''s strong punch, the disdain in the eyes of the man in the gold-rimmed glasses was even greater. The palm of his hand easily grasped Su Yan''s fist, and the light bloomed, actually resisting all the golden vitality.


    "Your strength is very special, unruly and violent, but in the face of the suppression of the realm, you are still very weak!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses actually felt a little bit in his heart. He had never encountered this kind of power before, and it was actually extremely tricky for him.


    This punch made him feel like his hand bones were torn apart by strength. It wasn''t that he used strong power to bless him, and his palm would probably be useless.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses turned his passivity into the initiative without saying anything, and slapped Su Yan directly, his power was overwhelming.


    Su Yan escaped, but the palm wind hit his face, and his flesh and blood suddenly blurred.


    Su Yan didn''t care, his vitality fluctuated, he directly repaired his face, and once again flew towards the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    "The power of collapse, destroy me!"


    Su Yan displayed his most powerful secret technique, blessed by the vitality, and it was terrifying.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses shrank his pupils and his expression was extremely cold. This force made him feel palpitations.


    For this reason, the man with gold rim glasses had to use his strongest power to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    I just feel that the entire secret land has been turned into ruins, countless stones have melted, the ground has turned into magma, and the disk has exploded and disappeared.


    Only the human face coffin was floating on the magma, like a flat boat, unaffected by the slightest influence.


    Of course, this did not make the two of them take it seriously.


    The two banged against each other, both stepped back 100 meters, looking at each other out of breath.


    Su Yan used a powerful secret technique before he reluctantly drew a tie with the man with gold rim glasses, which made him dissatisfied.


    But the anger rose in the eyes of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, his Yin Dan was Consummated, and he had used all his spiritual power to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    "Su Baxian is indeed well-deserved. No wonder you can open this secret place."


    The man with golden silk rim glasses wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his anger dissipated, and he had a little admiration for Su Yan.


    In the middle of the Yin Pill, the Yin Pill can be completely confronted with it, which is impossible in his opinion, but he has seen it today.


    Su Yan did not answer the words of the man with gold rim glasses, let alone care at all. He kept looking at his eyes, feeling uneasy in his heart.


    Although he had a tie with him, the man with gold-rimmed glasses had fought against the five elders before and killed him.


    The Fifth Elder said that the power displayed by the man with gold rim glasses is not his power, obviously that is the strongest method of the man with gold rim glasses.


    This is what Su Yan is afraid of. If the other party displays it, he might not be able to resist.


    "I know what you are thinking, I do have power that does not belong to me, and I would not be here without this power."


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses admitted personally that this made Su Yan''s expression extremely gloomy. It was not his own power. He could defeat the Five Elders, and that was definitely borrowing the power of the strong Yang Dan!


    "Handing over not to kill is already invalid. Now I just want to kill you and take away the treasures and your spiritual knowledge!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses said arrogantly, his eyes were extremely blushing, like a demon descending.


    He wanted Su Yan''s spiritual knowledge very simply, in order to find out all the secrets of Su Yan, which was also an extremely precious treasure for him.


    Su Yan was furious, and rushed directly to the man with gold-rimmed glasses. His hands were sealed, and the power of horror came out.


    "It''s useless, you won''t be able to match me after all, so let''s take it to death!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses said with a smile, already thinking that he was going to eat Su Yan.

 Chapter 1484： The late Yin Dan!

    Su Yan''s hands turned into knives, and he directly slashed at the man with gold-rimmed glasses. The brilliance spread all over, and the might of Yuanli vibrated everywhere.


    But the man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of disdain, his whole body gushing out, and a strange wave filled all directions.


    When the blades of Su Yan''s hands were a few minutes away from him, a power that did not belong to him spread out and directly resisted Su Yan''s attack.


    This power is green, incompatible with the blue spiritual power of the man with gold rim glasses, but it is truly displayed by him.


    Su Yan was resisted by this force and bombarded, only feeling an irresistible wave oppressing him, like Mount Tai.


    Su Yan would naturally not care if Mount Tai was overwhelming, but this kind of oppression came, accompanied by powerful taboos, and could not resist at all. This was absolute state suppression.


    It was not the suppression of Su Yan''s realm by the man with gold rim glasses, but the suppression of the true master of this force.


    Su Yan has no doubt that the master of this force has definitely reached the level of Yang Dan, and is stronger than the 2 of Spades before it!


    Even Su Yan doubted that the master of this force had the ability to compete with the master of the Thunder Cloud Sect!


    Sect Master Lei Yun, the horror of his power, Su Yan has seen with his own eyes, the 2 of spades is just like an ant in front of him.


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes constantly changing, a mocking smile appeared on the face of the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    "Why, I feel terrible."


    Su Yan wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and said disdainfully: "The foxes are fake, tigers, and arrogant. Is this your proud capital?"


    The face of the man in gold-rimmed glasses changed abruptly, he was furious, and his eyes showed murderous intent.


    "you wanna die!"


    The man with gold rim glasses was angry and furious, Su Yan dared to taunt him so much, he would surely let Su Yan''s soul fly away!


    "Die me!"


    The hands of the man in gold-rimmed glasses were filled with a blue light, which was extremely pure and powerful.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran his strength to resist, but was still bombarded by a hundred meters and hit the ground.


    But the man with gold-rimmed glasses didn''t stop his hands, he flew directly, his hands still filled with green light.


    "I see how you resist this blow!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of violent faces, and with a will to kill Su Yan, his palm fell directly on Su Yan''s chest.


    The green spiritual force bombarded Su Yan''s chest, like a tree root, directly into Su Yan''s body, rushing towards Su Yan''s heart and even his dantian.


    Even Su Yan''s Yuanli resisted, but still could not resist their erosion.


    More than that, Su Yan was blasted directly into the ground by this palm, his muscles and bones had long been broken, and his whole body was dripping with blood.


    But he didn''t give up, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running at this moment, directly eliminating the green spiritual power that invaded the body.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses saw this with an incredible face. He never thought that Su Yan would be able to withstand the green spiritual power. This was incredible to him.


    At the same time, this also made the man with gold silk rim glasses more and more intent to kill Su Yan. Su Yan is too extraordinary. He will die if he doesn''t kill him, and the whole earth will probably not be peaceful.


    Su Yan''s Dantian Yuanli gushed out frantically, moisturizing the whole body, repairing the injury, and then blasting back 100 meters to prevent the man with gold-rimmed glasses from attacking again.


    "You are strong, you are weird, so weird that makes me feel terrible!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses told the truth, and everything Su Yan showed him felt terrible, really terrible.


    "Horrible, that''s right."


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, revealing a disdainful smile.


    "However, even if you have many methods, the ants are the ants, and you cannot make up for the limitations of your realm!"


    The man with gold silk-rimmed glasses poured out his Dantian spiritual power, with blue spiritual power in his left hand and green spiritual power in his right hand, directly attacking Su Yan, which was even more terrifying than before.


    "Let you live this time, I am not the person in charge of an energy technology company!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was full of violent face, and his clothes had already crumbled. At this moment, he rushed towards Su Yan, the spiritual power of his hands became more and more dazzling, as if it were affecting two planets, he rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan couldn''t avoid it at all, it came too fast, and the terrifying force and pressure made him have nowhere to avoid.


    He hurriedly mobilized his body''s vitality and resisted with all his might, but there were still two powers of spiritual power that were as huge as a planet.


    "I can''t, this won''t kill you!"


    The man with golden silk cloth eyes looked at Su Yan, and the two groups of spiritual power in his hand poured out directly, blasting directly at Su Yan, and the pressure was extremely high!


    At this moment, the whole secret place is utterly overwhelming, and the horrible fluctuations seem to have turned this place into Shura Purgatory, and everything is in ruins.


    Not only that, but the terrifying explosion made this place a forbidden place, and no one dared to step into it.


    Looking at the place where the explosion continued, the man with gold-rimmed glasses sneered, Su Yan was too much beyond his expectation, killing him was good enough, and he didn''t expect Su Yan''s divine knowledge.


    Of course he still needs the treasure, and he knows that the treasure has never been destroyed. If it is destroyed, it is not worth his effort.


    The explosion continued, the spiritual power continued, and the whole place was indescribable, but the strange thing was that the human face coffin still existed and was not affected at all.


    As for the source of the explosion, Su Yan was completely destroyed at this moment, his hair was burned out, and his entire body was about to melt like magma.


    Su Yan was enduring extreme pain at this moment. The pain that was about to be melted was indescribable. Not to mention ordinary people, no one could bear it, even Su Yan could not.


    His face was full of pain, and he felt that his body was about to burst, making him scream.


    Hearing the roar, the man in the gold-rimmed glasses smiled even more. He knew that this was the last cry and everything would settle down.


    However, he was wrong, how could Su Yan die here, he is the emperor!


    Su Yan glanced at the four spirit stones in his hand, and without hesitation, he swallowed them all into his abdomen. Now he didn''t want to die, there was only one way-that was a breakthrough!


    The four spiritual stones entered the body, instantly turned into spiritual power, and then transformed into vital power by the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which was extremely terrifying.


    He used to absorb spiritual power and even spiritual stones in order to make a breakthrough, but unfortunately it was a little bit short of time. Now he uses four spiritual stones to force a breakthrough. If he fails, he will become benevolent!


    The whole body was like transparent jade at this moment, pure and clean, the source of the body, Dan Tian had some changes at this moment, and a terrifying force shocked all around.


    The smiling face of the man with gold rim glasses suddenly stopped, then turned into amazement, and finally his face was full of disbelief.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    Su Yan successfully entered the late Yin Dan stage!

 Chapter 1485： You cant get out either!

    The man with gold-rimmed glasses couldn''t even dream of it. As a result of a foregone conclusion, there had been a change, and this kind of change was totally unacceptable to him.


    Breaking through in battle, breaking through in desperate situation, and breaking through on the verge of death are more difficult than usual.


    But miracles usually happen before his eyes. Even if he doesn''t believe it, he can''t cover up the facts that have happened.


    Su Yan broke through in desperation and reached the late Yin Dan stage.


    The horrible fluctuations of the vital energy, the dissipated blue spiritual power and the green spiritual power can all prove it.


    In the ruins at this moment, a figure is looming, but the man with gold-rimmed glasses can be sure that it is Su Yan.


    "hateful!"


    The man with gold silk rim glasses roared, full of anger, and even more trembling in his heart. Su Yan was like Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten, which made him uneasy.


    There was no response, only the fluctuations that slowly dissipated, and the whole place became clear.


    Su Yan emerged, his whole body recovered, unscathed, his breakthrough gave him a new look.


    "The sky does not destroy me, your misfortune!"


    Su Yan looked at the man with gold-rimmed glasses and said lightly, a majestic coercion appeared all over his body, and he directly pressed towards the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    This coercion is terrifying, like the force of the sky, to suppress everything.


    puff!


    The man with gold silk rim glasses directly spit out a mouthful of blood because of the pressure, his breath was weakened, and there was a sense of exhaustion on his face.


    "You are by no means a man of the earth!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses roared, mad, completely unable to accept the result in front of him.


    He came with the power of a strong sun pill, and he could have killed the Quartet and obtained treasure.


    Everything went as he wanted at the beginning, but the people he ignored became the most troublesome existence, becoming his obstacles, making him unable to step through.


    A curve appeared in the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and he sneered looking at the man in the gold-rimmed glasses.


    "You guessed it right, I am indeed not from the earth."


    "You are the devil, you are the evil thing!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses angered, his face trembling, still fearful.


    This made Su Yan angry and even said he was a devil and evil thing, which obviously touched his taboo.


    "The devil and evil thing that took your life!"


    Su Yan stepped into the air and rushed directly towards the man with gold-rimmed glasses. His power was so terrifying, and it was not a class.


    Faced with Su Yan''s kick, the man with gold-rimmed glasses would naturally not ignore it. Even if Su Yan broke through, he still thought he had the power to fight.


    "Break it for me!"


    The man with gold rim glasses roared, his hands filled with two kinds of spiritual power, and he blasted towards Su Yan.


    However, this power was directly resisted by Su Yan, and then turned into invisible, the green spiritual power is nothing more than that in front of Su Yan.


    "In the late Yin Dan, it''s not bad."


    Su Yan nodded and was very satisfied with his current strength. What he wanted was this strength so that he could kill the head of this energy technology company.


    "Die me!"


    Su Yan stepped down again, trampled on the ground, coupled with the terrifying power of Yuanli, only felt that a golden dragon appeared behind him, giving him strength.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was stepped on by Su Yan and rushed straight to the ground for 100 meters. His muscles and bones were broken and his injuries were severe.


    He couldn''t resist this power at all, it was too strong, unless he came with the help of the power.


    But the power he only relied on was much different from the original green spiritual power.


    Looking at Su Yan, the pupils of the man with gold-rimmed glasses suddenly shrunk, a sense of fear filled his body, and he still had the intention to escape.


    If you can''t win, you will naturally run, at least save your life, and you can get revenge in the future.


    The man with gold rim glasses looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    "If you do the right thing with an energy technology company today, tomorrow will be your death day!"


    Regarding the man with gold-rimmed glasses, Su Yan would naturally not care, but stepped on again.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses was shocked, and hurriedly smashed the runes, his whole body slowly became thinner, he wanted to escape.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and his dantian vitality gushed out, which directly turned into wisps of light, shining in all directions, forming a closed cage.


    "There is no door to escape!"


    How could Su Yan allow him to escape? This is a disaster, and troubles will inevitably continue after he escapes.


    Besides, this person almost killed him just now, so naturally he will not stay.


    Su Yan could easily feel the rune crushed by the man with gold rim glasses. This rune is very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, but in his opinion, it is just a plaything.


    Originally thought that he could escape, but after the man with gold-rimmed glasses leaped over a hundred meters, he felt an invisible shackle that made him unable to escape.


    At this moment, his face was filled with despair, and the runes could not help him escape. This time, he really must die.


    "You kill me, energy technology companies will never let you go!"


    "Don''t let me go, I won''t let it go, get rid of you, step into the energy technology company!"


    Su Yan''s voice is strong and powerful, just like the voice of Nine Dragons, extremely proud.


    Trapped in a cage, the man with gold-rimmed glasses is like a turtle in the urn. Now there is no possibility of escape, and he cannot resist. This has already announced his result.


    Su Yan''s hands were shining brightly, and the power of Yuan Li was mixed with the power of collapse, and he blasted directly at the man with gold-rimmed glasses.


    But when Su Yan''s attack was a minute away from the man with the gold-rimmed glasses, he disappeared out of thin air. Suddenly, he didn''t notice it at all.


    Not only Su Yan was surprised, but the man with gold rim glasses was also quite surprised.


    "how is this possible!"


    Looking at the disappearing attack, Su Yan couldn''t help showing it again with a cold expression on his face, but the result was the same.


    He can be sure that this is definitely not the resistance of a man with gold rim glasses, it must be an external force.


    At this moment, in the land of magma, the human face coffin was still floating, which could not help entering Su Yan''s eyes.


    This human face coffin has always existed, and even high-temperature magma is useless for it. More than that, the coercion and power erupted from the previous continuous battles are useless for it, which makes Su Yan''s eyes flashed with coldness.


    "The sky never destroys me, hahaha!"


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses laughed wildly, extremely excited.


    Su Yan ignored the human face coffin and flew away directly to the man with gold rim glasses.


    "The sky will not destroy you, I will destroy you!"


    He grabbed the man with gold-rimmed glasses, the power in his hand gathered a little and directly penetrated his chest.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses vomited blood, his face was unbelievable, and his body trembled.


    However, what he trembled was not because Su Yan pierced his chest, but because the scene behind Su Yan was too shocking.


    "You killed me, you can''t get out!"

 Chapter 1486： Ancient Pharaoh!

    The man with gold-rimmed glasses said in amazement, his eyes were filled with horror, and they opened wide, as if he had seen a terrifying sight.


    As a Yin Dan, he has not seen any big winds and waves, even the most terrifying existence should not be so.


    However, he was so scared, his frightened face was definitely not pretended, it was almost like a coward.


    Su Yan directly ignored the words of the man with gold-rimmed glasses. His panic could only make Su Yan disdain. Even if he was a strong man, he had to have spine, and he would die so humble and humble and be a strong man.


    "In the beginning I regarded you as an opponent, now you are no doubt in my eyes!"


    The disdain in Su Yan''s eyes dissipated, everything was to restore calm, and naturally it didn''t take too much anger to deal with the ants.


    The man with gold-rimmed glasses kept bleeding from his chest, and the spiritual power of his whole body began to slowly dissipate, which he could not stop, after all, the injury was too serious.


    But the physical pain didn''t care for him at all, because compared to the pain, the scene behind Su Yan made him pay more attention, the brain''s will was completely behind the scene behind Su Yan.


    "Ant, hahaha!"


    Maybe he was too scared, maybe he knew he was going to die, but the man with gold-rimmed glasses suddenly laughed, but tears were shed.


    "The winner is the king and the loser is the conqueror. This is an unchanging truth throughout the ages. Kill me, give me a happy one!"


    The man with gold rim glasses stared at Su Yan, not so much looking at Su Yan, but he was actually afraid of frightening Su Yan.


    He just wanted Su Yan to kill him sooner, so that he could get rid of him, and let him not be afraid of that kind of thing.


    The things behind Su Yan made him feel that it would be torment for one more second to live, the incomparable torment, even more terrifying than the lower eighteen layers of hell.


    Kill him earlier, but let him go, so that he doesn''t have to suffer so much.


    "as you wish!"


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, since the man with gold rim glasses begged to die, he naturally wanted to be satisfied.


    It is not difficult for Su Yan to give him a happy thing. After all, they are not a big hatred that cannot be solved. It is just the road to the strong, and someone is destined to fall.


    Blocking his Su Yan''s path, then he naturally wants to clean up everything, and he has long been abandoned by his indecision.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with a terrifying wave, this wave has the power of vitality, and even the power of collapse.


    "Don''t meet me again in your next life!"


    Su Yan took a palm shot, and directly hit the door of the man with gold-rimmed glasses, causing blood to flow across his eyebrows, unable to stop it.


    Su Yan turned all those essence and blood into spiritual power, and then absorbed them all. The cultivator''s essence and blood are precious, equivalent to his original energy.


    And the force of the collapse acted on the man with the gold-rimmed glasses, making him unable to resist, and his whole body suddenly turned into ashes and dust, floating away nothing.


    The figure of the man with gold-rimmed glasses was completely gone in the entire secret place. He completely disappeared between the world, just like the five old men in the front door.


    After removing the man with gold-rimmed glasses, Su Yan''s face was completely restored, and his spiritual power disappeared at this moment.


    At this moment, there is more perseverance on his face, and he has experienced danger, which made him even more aware of the importance of strength. He must break through and become the supreme.


    And he has now passed the stage of building the foundation, that is, laying the foundation. For him, the foundation is already very solid, and there is no need to be afraid.


    What he has to do now is to advance by leaps and bounds, to make the ultimate breakthrough, and to aspire to his former glory as soon as possible.


    Su Yan glanced at the top, and the spiritual power under his feet rushed into the air, planning to leave this place.


    He didn''t want to investigate any more, he just wanted to leave here, after all, this battle made him a little tired.


    However, there was an abnormal noise behind Su Yan at this moment, like the sound of a mechanical gear.


    This made Su Yan frowned slightly. He didn''t want to worry about it, but he couldn''t help but glance back.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look at it, but Su Yan was shocked at first sight, and his back was too shocked.


    No, it''s not just a shock, it should be too weird, too bizarre, and too grand!


    Behind Su Yan was supposed to be hot lava, at most the human face coffin was floating in it.


    But at this moment everything has disappeared, replaced by a magnificent pyramid, shining with extremely dazzling light.


    This light was just emitted, otherwise Su Yan would have discovered it before.


    What made the man with gold-rimmed glasses so scared was obviously the one hundred thousand mummies, all of them were resurrected at this moment.


    More than that, there are many dog-headed soldiers and various monsters standing around the pyramid like a deadpool.


    The most shocking thing is that at the top of the pyramid, there was a figure of a man, a magnificent figure, strangely decorated, and very old.


    It was this figure who frightened the gold-rimmed glasses so astonished, and the one over there wanted to be relieved and died.


    The light is that this figure will not make him so frightened, it is entirely because of the fame of this figure-the ancient pharaoh!


    Su Yan is almost certain that the top of the pyramid is definitely the ancient pharaoh, and only he can have that power and stand on the top of the pyramid.


    Su Yan''s eyes were staring at the figure, he could feel the extremely powerful pressure, and he was almost out of breath.


    This coercion contained the breath of death, extremely powerful, not weaker than the green power of the man with gold rim glasses.


    At this moment, the one hundred thousand mummies actually roared, their voice trembling to the sky, and their mighty frightened people.


    Su Yan knew that now he might not be able to leave like this, unless all these things were solved.


    It''s no wonder that the man with gold-rimmed glasses said he couldn''t get out before he died, obviously because of that figure.


    The ancient Pharaoh came, and the man with gold-rimmed glasses naturally thought that he could easily kill Su Yan. After all, the ancient Pharaoh had too much weight in his heart.


    All this stems from the legend he got, otherwise he would not know that there are treasures in this place.


    And Su Yan looked at that voice, there was some fear, and there was no fear, it was nothing more than a fierce battle, victory and departure, defeat and annihilation.


    He saw all this very simply, the concept of respecting the strong has existed in his mind for many years.


    At this moment, the light around the pyramid began to fade, and then the mummies stopped yelling, and everything returned to calm.


    The figure at the top of the pyramid floated down and came to Su Yan, looking at him condescendingly, with incomparable majesty.


    That piece of clothing was extremely expensive, not only expensive, but also with powerful power. Obviously it was not ordinary clothing, it was definitely a magic weapon, and Su Yan felt full of fear.


    It really is an ancient pharaoh!

 Chapter 1487： Pharaoh will!

    Su Yan looked at the incomparably majestic ancient Pharaoh, not weak or weak, and his eyes were extremely proud, with golden light gleaming.


    The ancient Pharaoh was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s attitude, and his face was even more angry, because whoever saw him had to bow down.


    After all, he is a king of a generation, an ancient pharaoh, a proud son of heaven, and a fully honorable man.


    The ancient Pharaoh opened his lips slightly and exhaled a breath of death, which was mixed with terrifying power and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was icy, this kind of aura was like a thousand swords attacking, and even more like a hundred ghosts attacking, extremely powerful, and ordinary Yin Dan powerhouses could not resist.


    Even Su Yan spent his vital energy to resist such terrifying power.


    And this made the ancient Pharaoh even more dissatisfied, his anger was actually resisted, it is unreasonable.


    "Wuha!"


    The ancient Pharaoh made a deafening noise, more like a roar, dissatisfied with Su Yan for being so rude.


    "You dare to break into my tomb and disrespect me. The Shroud of Horse Leather makes you a mummy!"


    Of course, what the ancient Pharaoh said was naturally silly, but Su Yan understood the meaning, but didn''t take it seriously.


    "People are dead, what''s the matter if you break in, and I don''t want to ruin your cemetery."


    Su Yan said indifferently, unconsciously, without the slightest sense of guilt.


    "Looking for death!" Is the ancient Pharaoh furious, his eyes fixed on Su Yan, showing his killing intention.


    "In that case, I will slaughter you today to behave like you!"


    The ancient Pharaoh''s light fluctuated all over his body, and a terrifying force filled the square, as if the whole place was his domain, his absolute pure land.


    This feeling made Su Yan frown. This is the home court advantage. The ancient Pharaohs have existed in this place for an unknown number of years, and the poison must be clear to this place.


    In this way, the enemy Su Yan faces will be very terrifying, at least harder to deal with than men with gold-rimmed glasses.


    The ancient Pharaoh made a casual move, and the 100,000 mummies all rushed towards Su Yan''s life, completely meaning to death.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying wave filled the square, without fear of the coercion of the ancient pharaoh, he went directly towards the 100,000 mummies.


    "Just killed one hundred thousand mummies, now I will kill them again!"


    A golden dragon phantom emerged, traveling around, the dragon might be shaking the sky, and it was extremely terrifying.


    A dragon chant caused countless mummies to change their colors, and their bodies burst, unable to withstand the pressure.


    When the ancient pharaoh saw this, his face was cold, and he directly shouted: "Are you the dragon of the East?!"


    The dragon of the East means the people of the East, and the ancient pharaohs used to fight against the power of the East, and they also saw the power of the dragon.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, I am Chinese."


    "Although you are the dragon of the east, you have already stepped into my forbidden place and ruined my tomb. Damn it!"


    The ancient Pharaoh was not letting his shrimp soldiers and crabs take action, because he knew that Su Yan was not easy, only he could suppress it by himself.


    Facing the ancient Pharaoh himself, Su Yan was also very upright, his body''s vitality fluctuating, not only golden light, but also black.


    He must go all out and exhaust all means before he can fight high and low.


    At this moment, the ancient Pharaoh''s long dress was dazzling, and it flashed directly at Su Yan, extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan hurriedly stepped to see how he had escaped the attack of this light, but the light was still fluctuating, directly turning the entire ruins behind him into nothingness.


    Looking at the result of the light, Su Yan frowned, and a drop of sweat came out of his forehead. This ancient Pharaoh was not easy to deal with.


    "Hidden once, can I hide a second time!"


    The ancient Pharaoh rushed directly this time, and the black fingers had stunned nails. The nails were like sharp blades, extremely hard and indestructible.


    The nails crossed, it was comparable to a weapon of magical weapon, so Su Yan couldn''t evade at all and had to fight.


    This power simply surpassed Su Yan''s imagination, it was too powerful, and it was still the power of Yang Dan!


    "Yang Dan strong!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but roar, only the strong Yang Dan could display such a power.


    But the power came, and Su Yan could not tolerate more words, he had to resist, otherwise there would be life concerns.


    Su Yan''s two-handed vitality is permeated, and the whole body is full of golden and black vitality. With the powerful force of collapse, he wants to turn the power of the ancient pharaoh into nothingness.


    But Su Yan''s power could not be resisted at all, and was completely suppressed by the power of the ancient Pharaoh, and suffered a blow in the chest, blood vomiting wildly.


    Su Yan''s chest was sunken, and a powerful force kept hitting his chest, which was bound to destroy him.


    "Ant, dare to fight against me!"


    The ancient Pharaoh said with disdain, he no longer needs to treat Su Yan seriously.


    Su Yan''s eyes were filled with golden light and turned into a raging fire, already furious.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan roared, the strength of his whole body reached its peak, and he stepped on the ground and shattered with a palm blasted out, covering the sky.


    At this moment, the world was under Su Yan''s control, no longer under the oppression of the ancient Pharaoh, and the depression in his chest disappeared.


    The ancient Pharaoh��s face was full of icy meaning, and the golden clothes exuded a more powerful light at this moment, and his beard actually had power gushing out at this moment, even more than before.


    "Dragon of the East, difficult fellow!"


    The ancient pharaoh flew directly and patted it with a palm, and patted Su Yan''s face directly, killing him.


    Su Yanzhiqiang hurriedly confronted with his fists, but with a blow, Su Yan was directly blasted for a kilometer, smashing a hundred tons of boulders behind him.


    The strength of the two is indescribable, turning the whole place into ruins, let alone a radius of a hundred miles, the whole country is in a state of emergency at this moment.


    But in the face of such horrible fluctuations, as ordinary people, they naturally dare not approach half a point, and can only prevent and protect names.


    Of course, the battle between the two would not hurt the others. It was just a simple duel. Su Yan was dueling an ancient pharaoh who had been dead for so many years.


    "If I am not dead, you only need a finger to kill you!"


    The ancient Pharaoh''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Su Yan and said fiercely.


    "But you are dead!"


    Su Yan is not weak, and it is impossible for him to leave without getting rid of this ancient Pharaoh.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the ancient Pharaoh was extremely angry, and a golden scepter appeared in his hand, extremely sacred.


    "Dragon of the East, you do have some abilities, so I have to use the old scepter!"


    The meaning of the ancient pharaoh is very simple, that is, Su Yan made him move, as if he was his opponent.


    But Su Yan didn''t think so, his eyes were just staring at the scepter, and he felt an unspeakable danger.


    "Pharaoh Will!"


    The ancient pharaoh directly lifted the scepter, and a terrifying breath of death immediately filled the square!

 Chapter 1488： Suppress!

    A terrifying spiritual power appeared directly from the head of the scepter, mixed with the extremely powerful death air, and instantly enveloped the entire secret land.


    Countless souls roared sternly, countless yin soldiers roared and screamed, countless ghosts roared and roared, countless mummies besieged everywhere!


    This death air can be transformed into various forms. In short, it represents death, which is the deepest fear of mankind, irresistible!


    The ancient Pharaoh looked at Su Yan with a hint of disdain in his eyes. He used his scepter to summon the spirit of death, which was already the result.


    He has been dead for thousands of years. If he were still alive, dealing with Su Yan would be so easy for him, how could it be so troublesome.


    But everything will be settled, everything will be restored, his Pharaoh''s will no one can resist, that is his majesty.


    Dare to break into this place and destroy his tomb. There is absolutely only one result, death!


    In the face of death, Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold. He knew that this must only be performed by the Yang Pill realm, and he was not an ordinary Yang Pill powerhouse. This ancient Pharaoh was very likely to exist in the middle of Yang Pill!


    In the middle of the Yang Dan, this was actually not very strong for Su Yan, but for him now, it was very strong, very strong, unable to fight.


    Countless ghosts and demons, countless mummies and even Yin soldiers rushed towards Su Yan, all kinds of roars shook the world, and the whole secret land was filled with a terrifying meaning of death, not much weaker than hell.


    Su Yan''s body was already shining with golden light, and there was even more black vitality permeating his body. All the power came out of the nest without a trace of reservation.


    He knew that if he didn''t do his best, there would be absolutely no chance. He couldn''t die, absolutely couldn''t die.


    Jin Shiya is still staring at him, the fairy world is still waiting for his return, the enemy is staring at him to destroy!


    "what!"


    Su Yan looked up to the sky and roared, his muscles and bones exploded in an instant. At the center of his eyebrows, countless blood was turned into strength, between his blessing and his hands.


    The power of collapse, the power of fragmentation, the flying dragon in the sky, the crushing of the ground, the force covering the sky...


    All the secret techniques that can be used are displayed by him, without the slightest reservation, it is a desperate blow.


    He hoped to be able to withstand the breath of death and the angry blow of the ancient pharaoh.


    Countless breaths of death enveloped Su Yan in an instant, and those Li Gui Yin soldiers, mummies, etc., surrounded Su Yan in an instant, killing them one after another.


    Throughout the secret land, the vitality and death air constantly collided, and various secret arts radiated radiantly, erupting terrifying power, which made people palpitation.


    At this moment, the land of the ancient pharaohs was no longer quiet, but still became the focus of the world''s attention, making everyone tremble.


    The first to bear the brunt was the Nile country and the surrounding countries. All kinds of powerful people came one after another, but felt the horrible fluctuations from a hundred miles away. Apart from anything else, they all retreated and dare not say another one.


    The major European powerhouses stepped into the air, running magic, trying to gain insight into the battlefield, but they were all backlashed, and one after another was wounded and defeated.


    In the land of Asan, the dark-skinned man who thought he was covered in gold and silver was already very old, probably over a hundred years old.


    "Lord, things have changed in the land of Africa."


    A disciple said respectfully to this person, trembling all over, completely involuntarily.


    This person did not speak, but shook his head slightly to show his attitude.


    The disciple immediately nodded and walked away, already sweaty.


    Obviously, he ignored this change because he couldn''t get into the eye of the law at all, which completely made him uninterested.


    The reason is that he is currently in retreat, which is nothing compared to retreat, because this retreat is too important and will determine his future choices.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t know everything outside, and he didn''t want to know, he just wanted to resist the attacks of ancient pharaohs.


    In this confrontation, Su Yan was only able to withstand the ancient pharaoh''s attack, and there was no substantial effect, which made him feel a touch of coldness in his heart.


    "Can resist my fatal blow, very good, very good!"


    The ancient Pharaoh was full of violent faces, and his eyes were filled with endless anger, obviously dissatisfied with the result.


    "This time, I will let your soul fly away!"


    The ancient Pharaoh was completely mad, and the air of death spread out, all attacking Su Yan, and more than that, a terrifying force spread from his body and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and the speed came so fast that he could only withstand resistance.


    This terrifying power directly penetrated Su Yan''s eyebrows, making him unable to resist at all and was completely attacked!


    Su Yan was bombarded with a blow and flew thousands of meters away, and fell to the ground with a shocked hole in the center of his eyebrows, and blood kept flowing out.


    But at this moment, the ancient Pharaoh did not stop, and walked towards Su Yan, his eyes still raging.


    "Give me to **** and experience endless torture!"


    The palm of the ancient Pharaoh''s hand was full of death, and he slapped Su Yan directly, hitting his pubic area, causing his pubic area to crash.


    The dantian was broken, the eyebrows were damaged, and the average person would have fallen a long time ago.


    But Su Yan was different. When he stepped into the Yin Dan, he shifted his consciousness, not at the center of his forehead, just to prevent a fatal blow.


    At this moment, his consciousness was still there, his brain was clear, but he couldn''t move at all, and the fragmentation of his dantian made his strength dissipate.


    The ancient Pharaoh stepped on him and landed on Su Yan''s chest. His face was violent and indescribable. He was dissatisfied, very dissatisfied.


    "How is it possible that I can''t crush you!"


    The ancient Pharaoh had an incredible look on his face. He destroyed Su Yan''s spiritual knowledge and dantian. Su Yan should have died long ago. Dealing with a corpse, crushing it with one foot and becoming annihilated is normal.


    But when his feet fell, he couldn''t make Su Yan''s body disappear, which made him even more angry.


    "Weird, weird dragon of the East!


    The ancient Pharaoh once again stepped on his foot, which was even more powerful than before. It was a fatal blow.


    Besides, Su Yan''s body was still not broken apart, which caused the ancient Pharaoh''s scalp to explode.


    "Weirdo, weirdo!"


    The ancient Pharaoh looked at Su Yan''s cold face, and he felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    "Since you can''t kill you, then suppress you!"


    The ancient Pharaoh��s eyebrow shot out an obscure text, which was a taboo rune, directly covering Su Yan''s body, trampling and trapping the suppression!


    Then, the ancient pharaoh landed on the ground, stepped out of a hundred-meter huge pit, threw Su Yan into it, and then landfilled it.


    More than that, the ancient pharaohs also used rune taboos to confine the entire place to ensure that Su Yan would not escape.


    "Since you can''t kill you, then suppress you here forever and be with me!"


    The ancient Pharaoh had unwillingness in his eyes, but it could only be so.

 Chapter 1489： Its going to change!

    He couldn''t kill Su Yan, he could only suppress him and let Su Yan stay here forever. This was just the most helpless way.


    It is natural to think about the anger of the ancient pharaohs. As a generation of pharaohs, it is only impossible to kill an ant in the late Yin Dan, which makes the anger raging.


    The ancient Pharaoh glanced at the place of suppression, countless runes flickering constantly, with terrifying fluctuations, people who were not Yin Pill could break open, even ordinary Yang Pill powerhouses could not break open.


    He nodded in satisfaction. It was not the worst plan to suppress Su Yan. If Su Yan escaped, it would be the most humiliating thing.


    The ancient Pharaoh took back all the breath of death, and the entire secret area was restored to peace, only the rune fluctuations still existed.


    At this moment, deep in the secret place, magma is flowing, and the human face coffin also floats, floating in front of the ancient pharaoh and stopping silently.


    The ancient pharaoh flew into the human face coffin, closed the lid, and floated directly into the depths of the magma, but disappeared for a while.


    At the same time, the pyramid disappeared with the magma, and all the mummies in one blow, the entire secret area was completely hollowed out, without anything.


    Under the rune, at a depth of 100 meters, Su Yan lay quietly in it, and was unable to move at all because of many runes.


    Even if he is not imprisoned by the rune, he is actually impossible to move, his whole body is severely injured, his brows are pierced, his chest is sunken, his dantian is broken, and his strength is dissipated.


    All he has left is divine consciousness, otherwise he would have been destroyed long ago.


    But Su Yan didn''t feel desperate. On the contrary, there was a hint of rejoicing. Fortunately, he transferred his spiritual knowledge, otherwise he would have been annihilated by the ancient Pharaoh''s blow.


    As long as the divine consciousness exists, he believes that if there is a chance, everything will be restored.


    But this will definitely take time. Even if he recovers as before, it is only the late Yin Dan. It is absolutely impossible to break free from the taboo runes set by the ancient Pharaohs, unless he becomes a strong Yang Dan!


    ...


    And at this moment, the secret land has completely dissipated, all the spiritual power and even the vitality are gone, completely restored as before.


    The group of strong men who fled, waited for several days, and finally came here. After investigation, they found nothing.


    "This is a land of ruins, everything is gone." A bearded man said helplessly.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what great battles have gone through, I don''t dare to approach for a hundred miles, it''s terrifying."


    "It''s definitely the battle of a powerful person, I am afraid it has exceeded the level of the grandmaster!" A grandmaster''s consummated strong said with a shocked face.


    The Taoist powerhouse next to him was full of contempt and couldn''t help saying: "Beyond Grandmaster, you are afraid that you are joking."


    He is a Taoist, and he knows that the terrible power of this power is definitely not caused by a strong Taoist. It must be a existence that transcends a Taoist, and I am afraid it is stronger.


    "Think about it, this blow can create such a big hole. If the strong didn''t deliberately take away the remaining power, we would not be able to come in now."


    Others nodded one after another, anyway they nodded and got used to it. You are the Taoist and you are the biggest, so who dares not accept it.


    A young man glanced at the huge pit, it was pitch black inside, and there was nothing to see, but it made people palpitation.


    "Boss, can you go inside and see?"


    The strong man frowned, thought for a moment, and said: "I have already come here, presumably the strong man has already left, it doesn''t hurt to go in and take a look!"


    Everyone is eager to try. Although they are scared, they are more curious. Maybe there are good things inside.


    Everyone used their spiritual power, they all entered from the entrance of the cave, and in a short while, they were in the secret place.


    "This place is too big, is it caused by a human attack?!"


    Looking at the devastation all around, everyone was terrified and couldn''t believe it.


    "Boss, I feel we should go back, this place is not safe.|


    Some people have already retreated, too scared.


    But someone said: "It has already come, if the strong is still here, can we still come down?"


    Others nodded their heads after hearing this, but this was reasonable, indicating that the strong had already left.


    In the end they continued to move forward and headed towards the depths of the secret, without knowing that the danger was still approaching them.


    After reaching the depths of the secret ground, they found many disc fragments on the ground, and under the disc, there were some pearl-sized white substances, which contained some spiritual power.


    "This is something of spiritual power?!"


    The eyes of those present were straight, which really made them discover the treasure. For them, it is a real treasure with spiritual power, which is very cherished.


    "Hurry up and collect everything, this is a good thing!"


    A group of people have red eyes, desperately looking for the white pearl spiritual power stone everywhere.


    But what they don''t know is that the danger has come quietly, and they still don''t know it, only the pearl spirit stone in their eyes.


    "I collected a sack!"


    "Okay, I can practice hard when I go back now. The breakthrough Taoist is just around the corner."


    A group of people were full of excitement, but at this moment, a man was grabbed by the neck of a mummy that suddenly appeared behind him, like a little chicken.


    The mummy squeezed, and the man died without screaming.


    "what happened?"


    This group of people found something strange, after all, there was a smell of blood and death.


    When they saw the mummies around them, they were completely confused. There were thousands of mummies around them, all staring at them.


    "Oh my God!"


    Someone was scared to urinate directly, shaking all over.


    The Taoist powerhouse is a lot better, and at the moment he said angrily: "Quickly escape!"


    Everyone flees desperately, they are scared, and their faces are extremely pale.


    However, in the face of thousands of mummies, how could they escape, all of them were caught and their necks broken.


    Only the powerful Taoist rushed into the air, thinking that he could escape, but above the air, a mummy suddenly appeared and gave him a smile.


    "what!"


    ...


    In the land of China, the sky is closed with dark clouds, and the country is affected by strong cold air. Most places will have heavy rains and the temperature will drop sharply.


    In the Land of the Middle Seas, at this moment, an old man is pacing in the courtyard, his face is covered with age spots, obviously he is not young.


    "Grandpa, why did you come out?"


    When a young man saw the old man, his face was surprised and respectful.


    "It''s going to change, I''m going to die of suffocation if I don''t come out and walk."


    The old man is the overlord of the land in the middle of the sea. The old man is the soul of China. The old man still has his legend in the world after decades.


    But such a noble person is saying that the sky is going to change, you can imagine what this means.

 Chapter 1490： Ready to move

    The big guys who can alarm Zhonghai come out, it can be seen that this matter is by no means a trivial matter, it should be said to be a very big matter, and it is likely to involve a great change.


    At this moment, the whole Yanjing was full of wind, and the surface was still prosperous and calm, but the martial arts world was uncharacteristically, no one showed up.


    Yanjinggui is the most prosperous place in the country. The people who live in it are obviously a group of big men. Whether in the martial arts circle or in the political and business circles, they are all well-known existences.


    The news they received was naturally quicker. The Yanjing Zhonghai person came out and said something changed. Naturally, this group of people didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. They all followed the rules so as not to be affected.


    In fact, there are no fluctuations in the land of Yanjing. There is no one from Zhonghai who is in charge, let alone let this place fluctuate.


    The real change is in other places, and the source is Su Yan.


    The energy technology company suffered heavy losses this time, losing three persons in charge. Johnson and the man in the mask are not talking about good or bad, but the man with gold rim glasses is the right arm of the energy technology company.


    When the old Wang next door learned of the incident, Thunder was furious and furious. The entire company was frightened and afraid to say a word.


    In the end, the old Wang next door issued a verbal order to investigate the matter, and it must be clear.


    He also knew that he had given a strength to the man with gold rim glasses, and it was impossible for ordinary people to kill him, but it turned out so.


    The old Wang next door initially guessed that someone from the martial arts world might have done it. He was naturally very jealous of the martial arts world, and he didn''t dare and didn''t want to provoke him.


    It can be said that the man with gold silk rim glasses really has a conflict with the middle school of Xiuwu world. He may have to come to the door to make amends, even if he is a strong Yang Dan.


    The Xiuwu realm is too large, and the head of the middle school is no more than the realm of Yang Pill, but the light of connections is by no means comparable to the old king next door.


    If he wants to stay in the martial arts world, he must be softened and even lose his dignity.


    Just next door Pharaoh was waiting impatiently for the results of the investigation, and the surrounding area also fluctuated wildly.


    Europe, the land of the U.S., and mysterious megalithic sites, this has always been a place for many people to visit.


    At this moment, however, the site was forced to close because of a vision.


    The local martial arts community was completely sealed off, sealing up the site.


    As a big man in the martial arts world, David''s realm has reached the early stage of the Taoist. This is a rare powerhouse in the United States and even in Europe.


    But if he compares him with those power kings or magicians in Europe, it is that the ants are unbearable and extinct, after all, Europe does not care about the martial arts world.


    At this moment David stood respectfully on the edge of the ruins, waiting for something quietly.


    After a while, two figures came out from under the boulder, one with his arm lost, and the other looking very old.


    "Welcome Lord Caesar to leave the customs!"


    David roared excitedly, using all his energy for breastfeeding.


    Caesar!


    This is a familiar name and a familiar person.


    That''s right, he was the one Su Yan had broken off his arm and failed to kill.


    How low was Caesar''s realm at the beginning, and no one had stepped into it, so he could only be regarded as the realm of a master.


    However, the pattern has changed recently, and many hermit masters and even strong retreats have appeared, and naturally they are not the same.


    Caesar''s face was cold and firm, and those eyes shone with cold light, like the eyes of a **** demon.


    This is completely different from what he was before, like a different person.


    David was also surprised when he saw Caesar, showing a sense of dread.


    "Congratulations to Master Caesar, becoming the strongest!"


    Caesar glanced at David with sharp eyes, and said coldly, "Sabbi."


    David''s legs softened, just a word, it made him extremely shocked and couldn''t help but want to bow down.


    And Caesar didn''t care too much about David, but regarded him as an ant, the most inferior existence.


    His eyes returned to indifferent, but there was still a coldness deep inside, which could not dissipate at all.


    "Master, how many years have you seen this world?"


    The old man wrapped in black cloth next to Caesar showed a pair of eyes at the moment, looking at the world.


    After a long time, the old man said, "I am old, but the world is getting more restless."


    "How can the master be old? Now that he has stepped into a new realm, he must be radiant and return to his peak state."


    "Don''t compliment me, I know it myself, nothing more than a dead bone wrapped in an old bark."


    The old man laughed at himself, then looked at Caesar, showing satisfaction.


    "You are really reborn this time, completely different from before."


    "Everything is the teacher''s teaching."


    Caesar is naturally full of respect for the old man, because his current realm is entirely due to the old man.


    "Go and relieve the anger in your heart." The old man said lightly.


    Caesar shook his head and said, "The previous enemy is no longer in my eyes, but an ant."


    The old man shook his head and was not talking. He did not deny Caesar''s words. After all, it was a miracle to step from the master to the current level. Of course, it was also because of Caesar''s death.


    The fluctuations in this place are only one place, and the other places are already undercurrents, completely because the previous battles of Su Yan were too shocking and completely disturbed these old monsters.


    At the moment of the energy technology company, a group of men in black uniforms walked in. They are employees of the company.


    This time, the old king next door personally issued an order to ask them to go to find answers and solve their doubts, and they naturally did their best.


    As soon as they entered the company, this group of people was taken to the company''s secret lobby, where the next door Lao Wang had been waiting for a long time.


    "How is it, did you find it?"


    The old Wang next door was sitting on the sofa with his back facing the group of people, and he couldn''t see it.


    This group of people immediately knelt down, with great respect. This is the rule of respect and inferiority.


    "Report to the boss, it has been found."


    The old Wang next door''s body trembled slightly, obviously excited, and said to the group of people: "Yes, yes, great reward."


    A man said to the old king next door: "After entering us, the person in charge in Asia died in the ancient pharaoh''s tomb!"


    "Ancient Pharaoh''s Tomb!" The old king next door was slightly startled, and then asked, "Who died?"


    "Su Baxian."


    "Su Ba first!"


    The old Wang next door was obviously very angry. In fact, he had already guessed the result of the matter, and now it is only a confirmation.


    "Boss, we also found one thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Su Baxian has already died in the ancient pharaoh''s tomb."


    "Oh?!"


    The old Wang next door was obviously surprised, and such a result was naturally not a bad thing for him.

 Chapter 1491： Wedding trouble

    The old Wang next door stood up, but still turned his back to everyone, and at this moment he was actually smiling.


    "Hahaha!"


    He was very happy because Su Ba died first, which is great news for him.


    "Su Baxian, you killed the three heads of my energy technology company. You wanted to use your life to repay it, but you died. Then use everything you have to repay it!"


    The old Wang next door meant it was obvious, he wanted to swallow everything Su Yan had. Naturally, what he wanted most was Shiya Group, which was the company he dreamed of.


    He doesn''t care about the output value of Shiya Group, he only cares about Super Spiritual Power and Spirit Gathering Pill, he wants to know how to produce it.


    As a top powerhouse, he naturally thinks differently from ordinary people. The production method will inevitably involve more things.


    "According to my order, all the forces of Su Ba Xian in China will be wiped out for me within one month!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people knelt down and took orders, naturally they had to obey their boss.


    No need to say anything from the old Wang next door, his group of people can complete the task perfectly, everything just needs to wait.


    There are too many employees in energy technology companies. In fact, compared to ordinary employees, some of the temporary workers in this company are the most brilliant, and the temporary workers in the entire energy company are just two hands.


    Being a temporary worker naturally has a very strong ability. Although there is a gap compared with the person in charge, it is not much worse.


    These people were not from the energy technology company at first, but came halfway. Because of their toughness, the energy technology company allowed them to have a certain degree of freedom and became temporary workers.


    There are not many places where temporary workers can be used, and capital cities such as Jinlin and Jiangbei, and ordinary small cities, such as Jiangzhou, can''t help them.


    The land of Jiangzhou can be said to be the place where Su Yan started and his birthplace, and his deeds of the year are still circulating here.


    With the passage of time, the former Jiangzhou boss has been replaced and replaced by the stronger, but a few old monsters still have high prestige, such as the Hualao in Jiangzhou.


    Although Hualao and Su Yan had a conflict at the beginning, the fact that Hualao once helped Su Yan cannot be changed. As long as they have too much contact with Su Yan, many people will respect him.


    Today, the Jiangzhou Hotel is extremely lively, and the people present are all decent figures in Jiangzhou, and even the big bosses from several nearby cities are also coming, all because of the prestige of the old man.


    That''s right, Hua Wanwan, Hua Lao''s granddaughter, held a wedding. Such a thing would naturally bring many bigwigs to come.


    Hua Wanwan was a little dissatisfied with the wedding because she was only married to the children of a martial arts family in a second-tier city in the south of the Yangtze River. Although she has the realm of a master, how can she get her eyes on her.


    Even if two or three years have passed, her heart is still full of regret. Once upon a time, nowadays, Hua Guo Wu Quxing, the fifth strongest in the ranking, had a dispute with her.


    If she followed the advice of her grandfather and stalked Su Yan, she might still be Su Yan''s girlfriend, or even his wife.


    But at first she didn''t like Su Yan, she liked the Ruan family boy, but that person''s grave grass was more than three feet away.


    "Wanwan, if people don''t mind your previous things, you should be content."


    Elder Hua looked at Hua Wanwan and said earnestly, Hua Wanwan was not a virgin for a long time, and she was taken away by the Ruan family boy many times.


    Hua Wanwan bit her lip, still showing a trace of helplessness on her face, let her fate.


    Hua Wanwan walked towards the wedding hall under the hands of the young martial arts family, and the two smiled on their faces, in fact they were both pregnant with ghosts.


    This young man married Hua Wanwan because of Hua Lao''s majesty, otherwise how could he want this woman.


    This is completely a political marriage, and happiness is impossible.


    However, the two still performed very well, like old actors with superb acting skills, without the slightest change.


    The guests present were naturally full of smiles, constantly blessing the two of them, and at the same time took out their wallets and stuffed them to them.


    When the two walked to the main stage, the host was already waiting there.


    A polite remark, a festive wedding, of course, this wedding is just to let the couple eat cherries, let the bridesmaids and groomsmen do some acrobatics, to set off the atmosphere.


    In the end, the two of them stood facing the outside of the hall and knelt down directly. These three prayers were still to be carried out, which was specially ordered by the old man.


    "Wow!"


    The two worshipped, and then turned to face their elders.


    "Second worship Gaotang!"


    The old man Hua and the head of the martial arts family are naturally qualified to sit there, and the newcomer naturally worships them.


    "Husband and wife worship!"


    As soon as the host��s words fell, many people quarreled and repeated their words.


    Just when the two were about to worship each other, several figures appeared at the door of the hall.


    These people are not at the right time, and they are not invited at all.


    Upon seeing this, the waiter stepped forward to ask, but was kicked into the air by a man in black, vomiting blood and died.


    Several people continued to walk towards the front, all in black, only the headed person was wearing the costume of a temporary worker.


    This person shouldn''t come here. Although he is a temporary worker No. 10, he is also a temporary worker and a guest of an energy technology company. How could he condescend in such a small city.


    However, he is here, and the reason is probably because of the particularity of this city, because this is Su Yan''s starting point.


    Temporary Worker No. 10 glanced at the newcomer on the stage, a hint of disgust flashed across his face, and shouted at the crowd directly: "Who is the person in charge of you?!"


    The sound was like a thunder that shook the sky, extremely loud, with a strong pressure, and it was much louder than the noise of the guests.


    Everyone''s face changed transiently, and they all looked at the stranger who appeared suddenly.


    "Who are these people?!"


    "Dare to make a noise here, don''t you want to die!"


    "Yes, no matter who he is, I don''t know if all of you are from Jiangzhou and even the neighboring cities. Are you impatient?"


    ...


    Many people are extremely angry, this person is too arrogant, they naturally can not let the breeze.


    On the main stage, Hua Lao''s complexion has long changed. The power contained in this sound rain is too violent, and the opponent is definitely not a simple existence.


    At this moment, the temporary worker No. 10 directly looked at the few people who had just spoken, and with one move, the few people could not help flying towards him.


    A punch, just a punch, very simple, with no spiritual power being used, and easily penetrated the chests of several people, causing them to die immediately.


    Temporary Worker No. 10 is still indifferent, as if killing these people would make no waves to him.


    He pulled out his arms and several people fell directly to the ground, turning into a pile of mud.

 Chapter 1492： Bloody wedding

    No. 10''s arm is very poisonous, and if it is contaminated, it can turn into mud. It is not surprising that this group of people has such a result.


    This is a trivial matter for No. Ten. Ants can''t be counted as something. He doesn''t know how many he has killed. There are simply too many to count.


    The corners of the mouths of those who followed him trembled at this moment, but they didn''t say anything. They knew that No. 10 was powerful, but they didn''t expect it to be so powerful, and the respect in their hearts couldn''t help but increase.


    But for everyone present, it was not a trivial matter, it was unprecedented.


    Although Jiangzhou is not big, it is famous because of Su Yan. Many people in the martial arts world have to give Jiangzhou people face and prestige.


    But today this happened, in front of all the bigwigs in Jiangzhou and the surrounding cities, most importantly at the wedding of the granddaughter Hua Wanwan.


    The wedding was originally a festive event, but today it is a red, human blood, human life, this is disrespectful and bad luck!


    The big guys around were stunned for a moment, and when they responded, they split into two groups.


    A wave of horror on his face, he kept backing away, obviously shocked by such a scene.


    After all, among the guests here, not all are big bosses in the martial arts world, and many are big bosses in the business world.


    They are just ordinary people without the power to bind a chicken. How do they have seen such scenes, scenes of death, they may have punched through the bodies of several people, and instantly turned them into mud, which is too shocking. Up.


    And the other group of people were full of anger at the moment, and they were so angry that they knew that the people who came to make trouble were very strong, but they were very crowded.


    "you wanna die!"


    A thin old man was furious, his eyes stared straight at No. 10, his face was full of murderous intent, and his fingers pointed directly at him.


    The tenth showed disdain, and looked at everyone present with an extremely cold voice.


    "I am here only for one thing, not for murder."


    He had already killed someone, and saying this was like a slap in the face, but he didn''t think that the killing he was talking about was not as simple as a few blood.


    But these words made the martial arts leaders present even more angry, this is simply Chi Guoguo''s provocation!


    Several more martial arts elders stepped forward, violently spiritually, and still surrounded No.10.


    "This person is too arrogant, and the strength is not weak, let''s shoot together and capture him!"


    All the others nodded and looked at the tenth with cold expressions.


    On the other hand, No. 10 was disdainful and didn''t take these people to heart, and at the same time he frowned slightly.


    "Give you a chance, you don''t cherish it!"


    No. 10''s eyes changed, and he was full of coldness. Before a few people could do it, he took the lead.


    The hand of No. 10 is full of dazzling light fluctuations, this power can be described as shock, at least in this Jiangzhou land is definitely an unprecedented power.


    The expressions of the few people surrounding the tenth suddenly changed, and their hearts were incomparably shocked. Wherever they were thinking of attacking, they had long since retired.


    However, the power of No. 10 diffused out and turned into a few spiritual power ropes, which directly bound a few people firmly, unable to break free from moving.


    "dead!"


    On the 10th, looking at these people, as if sentenced, the lives of these people were judged.


    The rope radiated light, and instantly absorbed the aura of several people, turning them into corpses and falling straight to the ground.


    At this time, the entire hotel lobby could no longer be calm, it was completely chaotic, and many people rushed toward the door desperately, causing terrible crowding.


    However, when they rushed to the door, they were desperate to find that the door was still closed, and they couldn''t get out if the door was not closed. This was because of spiritual taboos.


    The indifferent look in No. 10''s indifferent eyes explained everything. He was angry and he had given a chance, but this group of people didn''t cherish it, so he would never give a second chance.


    "I said before, you will die if you don''t surrender!"


    The voice of No.10 was extremely high, as if a sentence was pronounced. Everyone present was sentenced to death. He was like a **** of death!


    Now the group of political and business leaders had been scared to pee, one by one hiding under the table shivering, just hoping that they would not die, otherwise so much property would be spent.


    But everyone in the martial arts world is in danger, they look at each other, and they all have despair in their eyes.


    It''s too strong, even if they want to attack together, they are powerless, because the power displayed by the ten is completely beyond them.


    Mr. Hua finally came forward at this moment. Under such circumstances, he had to come forward.


    Old Hua stood up, looked at Number 10 with a majestic look, and said angrily: "Who are you, dare to be enemies in the entire Jiangzhou and other cities!"


    "Huh, a bunch of ants can''t be regarded as rubbish, and still accompany me as enemies?"


    No. Ten smiled contemptuously, looking at Hua Lao with mockery.


    "Do you know where this is!"


    Seeing that he could not hold the tenth, Hua Lao had to resort to last resort, he had no other way.


    "Of course I know that Su Baxian''s homeland is just that."


    "Do you know that you dare to make times here, are you afraid that Su Ba will destroy you first?!"


    After listening to the tenth, she laughed loudly and completely unscrupulous.


    This made all the martial arts leaders in the scene look terrified, and their hearts were even more sad and desperate. Su Ba was not afraid of existence, what a person he must be.


    "Su Ba first I am really afraid, but he is already dead!"


    Number 10 said coldly, looking at the group of people with a pitiful look.


    "impossible!"


    "You lie, you talk nonsense!"


    "How could the dignified Wu Qu star descend to the world, the fifth existence on the ground list, could die!"


    "The demon words deceive the crowd, and slanderous!"


    ...


    Everyone was so angry that they dared to say that Su Ba, whom they admired, died first. This was a complete lie.


    On the tenth, he shook his head. He didn''t need these people to believe, he just needed to complete the task.


    "If it weren''t for Su Baxian, how would I come to this shabby place!"


    The tenth looked at Hua Lao with cold eyes, and directly displayed a spiritual power, rushing towards Hua Lao.


    Hua Lao''s face changed abruptly, unable to resist at all, and was instantly turned into nothingness by the spiritual power of the tenth.


    When Hua Wanwan saw this, tears flowed out in an instant, and the others were shocked and everyone was in danger.


    "The old man will drop you!"


    The head of the martial arts family made a move, but as soon as the words fell, the head had already left.


    After killing Hualao, the tenth also stopped killing people. His ultimate goal was not to kill everyone. Otherwise, what is the use of Jiangzhou? If it works, he needs a group of slaves.


    "Who else dares to resist now, kneel and kowtow to me if you want to survive!"


    Everyone didn''t hesitate, they all knelt down respectfully and kept kowtow. Naturally, dignity and face could not be compared with fate.

 Chapter 1493： Hard to change nature

    Kneeling can survive, I am afraid that 99% of people will choose it, after all, the remaining life is the most critical.


    This is the nature of human beings. It does not mean that without dignity and face, a person is no longer a person. It is just a gain or loss of fish and bear''s paw.


    No, fish and bear paws should be regarded as active choices. This forced choice is a bit too much. To be precise, it should be fear of death.


    There is nothing wrong with being afraid of death. Only a few people are not afraid of death, and most people are naturally afraid.


    Watching everyone kneel down, No. 10 showed a disdainful smile, which was too easy for him, and it was a trivial matter.


    "Allowing me to come to this barren land is simply overkill."


    Ten could not help speaking, and then walked to the main stage and sat down in front of everyone in a breeze.


    "Those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will die!" No.10 shouted at everyone, with a loud voice, "From today onwards, Jiangzhou and the surrounding cities are in charge of me, and energy technology companies are in charge! "


    No one dared to resist one or two, and could only kneel silently, not daring to move a share. They were afraid to upset No.10, and the result was unbearable.


    Jiangzhou is just a microcosm, the smallest microcosm, after all, this is just a small city.


    Compared with Jiangzhou, Jinlin''s change came even more violent, like an invading wild beast.


    Jinlin is the down payment of Jiangnan, and there are many former martial artists. The changes in the pattern in the past two years have brought many top powers here.


    On the one hand, Su Yan''s super psychic liquid and spirit gathering pills made these people desperately search for elixirs and spiritual things in exchange for them, and their realm naturally increased accordingly.


    On the other hand, many hermits and retreats have appeared one after another. Because the world has changed, they can no longer fend for themselves in a projectile place.


    Therefore, all Jinlin''s top powerhouses surpassed the master, and all reached the realm of Taoism.


    Of course, no one in this group dared to offend a family, and that family was of course the Jinlin Su family.


    Although the Su family and Su Yan had a lot of conflicts, and later Su Yan even ignored the Su family, but he was a member of the Su family after all.


    The Su family naturally regarded Su Yan as their own family, and with Su Yan''s name, they were very beautiful in Jinlin.


    The Su family''s little Kaizi is three or four years old, and is considered the youngest generation of the Su family, so it is naturally like living in a fairy tale world.


    And Su Bingtian''s two sons, Su Moyu and Su Mochen, have now entered the martial arts world, with a boundless future.


    But compared to the two of them, Su Caihua and Su Tianlun have exposed their nature.


    Su Caihua was almost beaten to death by Su Yan before. If it weren''t for the last bit of affection, how could Su Yan keep him.


    After that, Su Caihua also settled down for a long time, marrying a wife and having children, and lived carefully.


    After a year, Su Yan never returned to Jinlin, which made Su Caihua''s mind.


    He relied on his father''s death to treat his grandma hard and soft, and Su Kainan''s body was not as good as each day, and finally he was free.


    Jinlin Cai Ge returned to the arena, which naturally set off a **** storm.


    Kick the Nanshan martial arts boss, the ancient martial arts faction in the north, shame the grandmaster family in the east, and roar the master in the west.


    An ordinary person in him dares to be so arrogant, because he is a member of the Su family and has the face of Su Yan.


    Su Tianlun also formed Jinlin Ersha with him. For a time, the Jinlin martial arts world complained, but he dared not speak, and at most he vented his breath.


    Su Mochen and Su Moyu were single-minded in martial arts and didn''t care about managing the matter, so they let them go crazy.


    At night, Su Caihua wore a big belly, and swayed with Su Tianlun on the busy streets, followed by several bodyguards of the early masters.


    Being able to have such a momentum is really unique in Jinlin.


    "My family, that girl was pretty good yesterday!"


    "Cai Hua, you are drunk, obviously you are three girls."


    "Three, I only slept with one, you grabbed two." Su Caihua said angrily.


    "That''s because you don''t believe me, no wonder I."


    "Humph!''


    "But I have to say that this girl who just came out of school is really good, a rare fragrance of virginity."


    "Don''t tell me, that woman still wants to commit suicide, Lao Tzu tied her up, hehehe."


    The two continued to walk, swayed, like mud.


    But at this time, several men came out, wearing martial robes, looking at the two with anger.


    "Three, you are also famous people in the martial arts world, and are you willing to serve these two beasts!"


    The man in martial arts was naturally talking about the three grandmaster bodyguards behind Su Caihua and Su Tianlun, with disdain on his face.


    The three were also ashamed and embarrassed. One of them said helplessly: "We have to do so because of the favor of the Su family."


    "Shit, these two are inferior to beasts, Master Su would cut them off if he knew it!"


    Being scolded by the martial artist, the three of them were even more ashamed, but they did not shake their intentions.


    "Who are you, dare to talk to Lao Tzu like this and look for death?!"


    Su Caihua said angrily at the moment, he vaguely saw a few people behind the old man in martial arts, wasn''t that the girls who played yesterday.


    "Oh, isn''t this a little girl, why not addicted to it, I need my brother to accompany you?"


    The parents of the three women were furious and pointed to Su Caihua and Su Tianlun and said, "Bastard!"


    The man in the martial arts was even more furious, rushing directly to the two, pointing his hand to kill with one blow.


    However, the three master bodyguards behind Su Caihua and Su Tianlun also shot, stopped in front of the two, and slapped the man in martial arts.


    The man in the martial arts vomited blood and suffered heavy injuries. He was only in the early stage of the master, so naturally he couldn''t confront the three of them.


    "You go."


    The three grandmaster bodyguards did not want to kill this person either, whispered.


    "Let him go, do you want to die?!" Su Caihua said angrily.


    One of the master''s bodyguards looked bad and said: "We are only responsible for protecting your life, and the others have not promised!"


    "you!"


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun were furious and pointed their fingers directly at the three of them.


    "Very well, I will directly ask Grandpa to fire you when the time comes, so you can wait for me to end miserably."


    But at this time, a figure flew by, at an extremely fast speed, and it was simply passing by.


    When the man in martial arts saw this, his expression changed and he knelt down respectfully.


    "Master Liu?!"


    Liu Qing, Jinlin''s newly promoted top powerhouse, a breakthrough Taoist not long ago, is one of the few Taoist powerhouses in Jinlin.


    Liu Qing looked at Su Caihua and Su Tianlun with cold eyes, his eyes full of killing intent, and even more tangled.


    "You two scum, the Su Family''s face has been lost by you!"


    Liu Qing was furious. He had interacted with Su Kainan and even Su Mochen, and they thought that the Su family was good, but these two people disgusted him extremely.

 Chapter 1494： The ants are unbearable!

    In Liu Qing''s eyes, Su Caihua and Su Tianlun were like two piles of dung. They smelled extremely bad, and they were simply the most garbage.


    He usually endures it too, because it depends on the face of the Su family and the majesty of Su Baxian, he has never paid attention to it.


    But the two became more and more presumptuous, and they were simply lawless, and in broad daylight they directly took the three young girls away and harmed them.


    If he doesn''t care about this, can Jinlin still be the first capital of the south of the Yangtze River, or is it a brilliant and prosperous Jinlin, it will step into darkness.


    As Jinlin''s powerhouse, he must stand up, and at the same time, he also knew that these two people were following the Su Family''s fake tigers, it was not that the Su Family really let them go.


    Liu Qing intends to teach the two of them for a while, and then secretly take them to Su''s house, and Su Kainan decides, after all, he dare not directly kill them.


    As for the three people behind Su Caihua and Su Tianlun, when they saw Liu Qing the first time they saw Liu Qing, their expressions changed, and their faces were full of respect.


    "Master Liu!"


    The three of them bowed down and were extremely respectful. At this moment, they knew that they could no longer stop them. The matter was already a big mess, and they could not be mixed up.


    "You three rubbish, how dare you bow down to him!"


    Su Caihua was furious and stared at Liu Qing with a pair of eyes, but he still had fear in his heart. After all, Liu Qing was a powerful Taoist.


    "Liu Qing, I respect you as a strong Taoist. If you leave now, nothing will happen."


    Su Caihua didn''t want to tear his face completely, if things really made a big deal and Su Yan knew about it, then he would be dead.


    Su Tianlun had the same idea. He woke up from the wine at the moment, only to realize what ridiculous things he had done with Su Caihua.


    When Liu Qing heard what Su Caihua said, his eyes were about to burst into flames, and his murderous intent was so overwhelming that he almost lost his reason.


    A red light filled Liu Qing''s hand, directly blasting towards Su Caihua and Su Tianlun, it was impossible for them to resist.


    The two were hit and flew upside down ten meters away, rubbing a fire on the ground, and a large piece of flesh was broken. Not only that, but several ribs were also broken.


    Naturally, the two of them couldn''t bear this kind of pain, and suddenly screamed like a pig.


    "Liu Qing, how dare you really do something to us, I want Grandpa to kill you!"


    Su Caihua was just frightening. Su Kainan didn''t like the two at first, so the old woman and their mother favored them.


    "Stubborn!"


    Liu Qing walked to the two of them, stepped directly on them, and broke their hand bones and foot bones separately.


    The two of them screamed in pain, and they were still wet with sweat. Now they naturally did not dare to scream, they knew that Liu Qing could take away their life easily.


    Seeing Liu Qing''s move, the man in the martial arts robe was full of excitement. At this moment, he clenched his fist and waved it.


    The victims were so excited that they shed tears, embracing each other in pain.


    Liu Qing''s expression was cold, and he grabbed the two by their ankles, dragging them along the road like a dead dog.


    "Don''t worry, the Su family will definitely give an explanation on this matter. If the Su family does not give it, then I will go to Master Su!"


    The Su Master in Liu Qing''s mouth was naturally Su Yan, he did not believe that Su Yan would condone the two.


    Liu Qing was also willing to go out, for justice and the stability of Jinlin.


    Su Caihua looked at Liu Qing and roared in pain: "Liu Qing, dare to do this to us, the consequences will be fatal!"


    They were also afraid of disturbing Su Yan.


    Liu Qing said indifferently: "Noisy!"


    He directly displayed two spiritual powers, stunned the two of them, and then continued to drag them towards the Su family.


    Wupao and even the others followed one after another, their faces full of excitement, they endured too long, just waiting for the attitude of the Su family.


    But Liu Qing didn''t go far, and there was a Hummer off-road vehicle parked in the middle of the quiet intersection, not afraid of the surrounding vehicles.


    The Hummer drove to the side of the road and directly blocked Liu Qing''s path, which made Liu Qing''s face extremely cold.


    "Hupengouyou?!"


    Liu Qing thought it was Su Caihua and Su Tianlun''s friends, he wanted to stop him in desperation, but he thought too simple.


    A man in a robe got off the car. He couldn''t see his face clearly. Only one pair of eyes were exposed. He was a temporary worker No. 8 of an energy technology company.


    "This is Jinlin''s top powerhouse?"


    Number 8 looked at the person in the driver''s cab, with an extremely cold voice mixed with a hint of disdain.


    The man nodded quickly, and said, "He is Liu Qing, one of Jinlin''s Taoists."


    "The Taoist strong?"


    The eighth''s voice paused slightly, and he glanced at Liu Qing, not just meaningless.


    But the person in the car said: "Yes, the Taoist early powers are extremely powerful, and they are not much different from the Jinlin Taidou."


    Unexpectedly, No. 8 grabbed the man by the throat and dragged him out of the car.


    "Can the ants be bragged like this by you?!"


    With force on the eighth hand, he directly pinched the person to death, turning the body into nothingness.


    Liu Qing''s face changed abruptly. He knew the person who spoke. Isn''t he the head of Chengbei Wang''s family? Only one step into the Taoist priest, he was pinched to death like a chicken.


    This made Liu Qing''s face extremely cold, he knew that the weird person in front of him was by no means simple, he was probably a very scary existence.


    But he didn''t want to retreat, because the word ant on the eighth dare to say that he is an ant!


    "you wanna die!"


    Liu Qing threw Su Caihua and Su Tianlun to the ground, and rushed directly towards the eighth. The spiritual power in his hand surged, the brilliance emerged, and a violent coercion pressed towards the eighth cover.


    But the eighth is still flat, the slender and white fingers stroked the bangs on the forehead like a woman''s, but the corners of the mouth were curved.


    "Sorry, I was wrong before, it should be the ants!"


    Liu Qing''s eyes were about to burst, and the ants didn''t dare to say that he was unbearable. This was purely seeking death.


    But his attack disappeared half a meter away from the eighth, completely disappeared, out of thin air.


    At the same time, No. 8 grabbed Liu Qing''s neck, lifted him up, and looked at him coldly.


    "Killing you is as easy as killing him, do you think you can''t stand the ants?!"


    The strength of No. 8''s hand surged, and Liu Qing''s neck was immediately oppressed, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    The eighth threw Liu Qing on the ground, wiped the blood from his hands with a handkerchief, with a cold face.


    He glanced at the others and waved his hand. None of the corpses of the great masters were left behind, and they died directly.


    As for the rest of the people, he didn''t care at all. He didn''t want to kill ordinary people, because in his eyes there was no place for ordinary people.


    After killing Liu Qing, No.8 glanced at the entire intersection, the lights remained the same, but many people still did not dare to approach half a point, obviously frightened.

 Chapter 1495： The Su family collapsed!

    As if talking to himself, Number Eight said, "This is the Su family in front of me. If that''s the case, then go straight."


    No. 8 sat back in the car, the car started, and went away.


    There was only Liu Qing''s corpse in the entire street, and No. 8 did not let him be annihilated. Although the Taoist powerhouse is unbearable to him, it is worth leaving a body.


    But this is cheaper, Su Caihua and Su Tianlun, the two have escaped, of course, they naturally have to show their loyalty to survive.


    The Su family��s villas are naturally the most luxurious place in Jinlin, and the housing prices here are all because of the rising water of the Su family.


    At first, Su Kainan followed Su Yan''s will and built the house in a more remote place in order to keep a low profile, but it was impossible for them to keep a low profile.


    This place is directly regarded as a key development target by the local area, and it has become a place where all the rich or the martial arts leaders vie to live.


    The Hummer was galloping fast, but in a short while it reached the Su family villa area.


    "This place is good."


    No. 8 glanced around and nodded. He knew where the rich were.


    Accompanied by the eighth getting off the car is the official employee of the energy technology company, the realm is also the realm of Taoism, more than a little bit more than Liu Qingqiang.


    Originally, No. 8 didn''t plan to do it by himself, but Liu Qing directly attacked him, he was angry.


    After getting out of the car, the number 8 people were completely under the surveillance of Su''s family. This place was considered the safest place in Jinlin, and the masters were like forests.


    A master of the later period of the Grand Master, headed directly towards the Su Family Villa and entered the hall.


    Su Kainan is sitting on the sofa in the lobby at the moment, if it weren''t for super psychic fluid, he would have burped long ago.


    "what''s going on?"


    Su Kainan looked at the bodyguard. He knew that it would be a big deal to let the bodyguard come in person.


    "Someone broke in."


    The bodyguard simply said such a sentence, and Su Kainan''s expression immediately changed.


    "Go and inform Zhou Taidou!"


    The bodyguard left immediately.


    At the same time, all the people in the Su family also walked down from above because Su Kainan''s voice was too loud.


    Su Bingcheng still looked elegant, looking at Su Kainan and said, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Su Kai said with an uneasy expression: "The bodyguard said someone broke in. It is not good to hear his tone."


    "Who has the courage to break into our Su family?!"


    Su Bingcheng said furiously, his face pale.


    "I asked the bodyguard to notify Zhou Taidou, it doesn''t matter if Zhou Taidou is rescuing."


    "it is good."


    The other Su family members also came down one after another. All of them were already asleep, and they were obviously dissatisfied with being awakened.


    "Where are Cai Hua and Tianlun?!"


    Su Kainan couldn''t help but exasperated when he saw that the two had not appeared.


    Zhang Cuiwen vaguely said: "Tian Lun, Tian Lun is working overtime."


    "Work overtime?!" Su Kainan looked disbelief, "He will work overtime, he and Cai Hua work overtime together?!"


    Zhang Cuiwen was so frightened by Su Kainan''s voice that she didn''t dare to speak, so she could only keep her head down and silent.


    At this moment, the door of the Su family villa was directly shattered by a huge force, and the Hummer entered the lobby of the Su family villa directly with a face.


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, with seven points of anger and three points of fear.


    Being able to rush in definitely shows that the person who came is not good, and the bodyguards outside may have been killed.


    The reality of Su Caihua and Su Tianlun who got off the car, their injuries were healed, but they were terrified and trembling.


    "Cai Hua, Tian Lun?!"


    Su Kainan''s face was extremely cold, and she looked at the two with cold eyes.


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun did not dare to look into Su Kainan''s eyes, but they had to respect the eighth command.


    "Grandpa, Su Yan is dead."


    Su Kainan''s eyes widened, she actually stood up and said angrily: "Nonsense!"


    Not only Su Su Kainan was angry, but Su Bingcheng and even Su Mochen and others were also extremely angry, and didn''t believe what the two said.


    "It''s true, Su Yan died in Africa!"


    The two cried, saying that if they didn''t say they would have to be killed.


    "Grandpa, hurry up and surrender to the energy technology company, otherwise our family will have to be destroyed!"


    Su Tianlun looked at Su Kainan beggingly, her face pale in fright.


    In the car, they were so frightened by the powerful aura of the eighth that they almost urinate.


    They knew that the number eight was powerful, and a powerful existence like Liu Qing could be pinched to death.


    Number 8 got out of the car at this moment, covered in black robes, with only one pair of eyes exposed, looking straight at Su Kainan.


    "Are you Su Baxian''s grandfather?"


    Su Kainan also looked at the number eight, he could feel a strong aura, as if he was going to split him in half, but he was not half afraid.


    "who are you?"


    "Temporary worker for an energy technology company." Number 8 told the truth.


    "What is your purpose in coming here?"


    "It''s very simple. Su Ba died first, accept everything Su Baxian had done."


    "Impossible, how could Yan Yan be!" Su Kainan was extremely angry.


    "Believe it or not, I just completed the task. If I don''t surrender, there is only one end-death!"


    The whole villa shrouded a wave of horror, like the breath of death, which made people change drastically and feared.


    Su Kainan stood stubbornly, not afraid of half a minute.


    "I want my Su family to submit to you, wishful thinking!"


    He Su Kainan is Su Baxian''s grandfather, so naturally he can''t make the majesty that hurt Su Yan, even if he is dead.


    "In that case, go to death!"


    The spiritual power in No. 8''s hand fluctuated, and directly slapped Su Kainan with a palm. The power was huge and non-Taoist could resist.


    But at this moment, Zhou Taidou flew over, actually resisting this move for Su Kainan.


    "Zhou Taidou!"


    All Su''s family are happy, and Su Kainan is also in fear.


    "How dare you make trouble in Jinlin and live impatiently?!"


    Faced with Zhou Taidou''s angry words, No. 8 was a mocking smile.


    "Since it''s here, let''s solve it together!"


    The eighth hands were sealed, and a terrifying spiritual wave filled the entire villa, which made Zhou Taidou''s expression drastically changed.


    "Taoist consummation strong?!"


    But Zhou Taidou didn''t know that the eighth still broke through to the beginning of Yin Dan, and he did not understand the horror of the eighth.


    With a single blow, it easily penetrated Zhou Taidou''s chest and took away Su Kainan''s life. Everything was so fragile in front of the eighth.


    No. 8 looked at the rest of the Su family, and said sharply: "If you don''t surrender, you will die to me!"


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun had already knelt on the ground, extremely respectful and pious, like two pugs.


    They are more willing to be number eight lackeys, which is more real than a fake tiger.


    But Su Mochen and Su Moyu did not kneel down, and the two naturally lost their lives. This completely scared the entire Su family.


    Su Bingcheng was also killed, and the Su family males were almost wiped out, leaving only women, children, old and young. This is already a collapse!

 Chapter 1496： Su Yan wakes up

    Looking at the ruins and broken walls all over the ground and the incomparably bright blood, all the Su family members could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    They are only women, children, old and young, and it is impossible to resist the majesty of No. 8. After all, Jinlin Zhou Taidou was easily killed by this person.


    Seeing everyone kneel down, No. 8''s face showed a satisfied expression. This task was extremely simple for him and everything went smoothly.


    On the 8th, he took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and said quietly: "The matter has been completed, and the entire Jinlin has been under my control. Will the Su family stay?"


    Although he knelt down to No. 8 and begged for mercy, the lives of the women, children, and children of the Su family were still unstable and depended solely on the people on the phone.


    "All the masters and above are killed, and the rest are put in a dog cage for me!"


    No. 8 nodded, and the corners of his mouth raised a curve. This was pure revenge against Su Yan.


    This is not difficult to understand. After all, Su Yan killed the person in charge of the third card area of ??the energy technology company. It is natural that the old Wang next door wants to report to his family.


    The eighth hung up and looked at Su Caihua and Su Tianlun, smiling even more.


    "Do you two want to survive?"


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun looked at each other and nodded immediately, like a pug.


    "Now give you a chance to put them all in the dog cage, and supervise them for me, and then leave your life."


    Naturally on the eighth, he would not do this. That would dirty his hands and make the Su family tortured themselves. This is the most interesting thing for him.


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun''s face changed transiently, and they asked them to put their relatives in a dog cage, which they simply couldn''t do.


    No matter how beasts are, they can''t do such a thing, but death is before them.


    Su Caihua stood up first, looking at the old and young Su family, his face flashed with determination.


    "Everyone, I can''t help myself. I have wronged everyone, so I can survive."


    Su Yaoyao was heartbroken at the moment, her grandfather, father and brother died, how could she accept such a result.


    Seeing Su Caihua''s words at this moment, Su Yaoyao trembled all over.


    "Su Caihua, you are a dog, a dog slave who lives for his life without dignity!"


    Seeing Su Yaoyao''s angry eyes, Su Caihua could only lower his head and did not dare to look at him, and Su Tianlun did not dare to look up.


    "Don''t rush, or I can take your life away at any time."


    In the end, the Su family were all put in a dog cage and their clothes were unplugged. This was the ultimate insult.


    Su Caihua and Su Tianlun have already done such a thing, and they are simply shameless, completely acting as number eight lackeys.


    At this moment, the two of them are visiting the family with extremely arrogant family, and naturally they are all big names in the martial arts world.


    If you surrender, you should put a dog on a chain and be led by them to the eighth. If you don''t surrender, the eighth will directly kill him, and he cannot resist.


    Throughout the fourth phase of Jinlin Fengyan, of course ordinary people''s lives have not been affected. Everything is a change in the martial arts world and political and business circles.


    Jinlin''s entire martial arts world has already fallen. If you don''t surrender, you will have to suffer humiliation without dignity.


    Everyone is sorrowful and bleeding. They only look forward to one person''s return, and only that person can save them.


    And at this moment, Ye Canghai was completely powerless. He wanted to make a move, but his strength was meager, and he couldn''t use his identity to go because it had nothing to do with the country.


    Energy technology companies are only dealing with the martial arts world and some political and business leaders. They do not harm ordinary people at all, and they have no way to deal with them.


    The old king next door had thought of this for a long time, and when he acted, he specially ordered his subordinates to absolutely not hurt an ordinary person''s life.


    He knew that if his own people killed an ordinary person, then Hua Guo would never give up. The Zhong Hai person might have to send someone to come forward, so he couldn''t deal with it.


    The Jinlin martial arts world was destroyed, and the entire Jiangnan area was still a prohibition for energy technology companies. No one dared to violate them at all.


    Many people began to look forward to Su Yan''s appearance, but as time passed, they were already desperate. Su Yan did not appear, and there was no news at all.


    In the dog cage, Su Yaoyao hugged her legs, trembling all over, her tears never stopped, she kept looking at the sky.


    "Brother Su Yan, come back soon!"


    Su Yaoyao said sadly, she wanted to die a long time ago, but she couldn''t.


    Su Caihua, who was supervising next to him, came over and looked at Su Yaoyao with a smile; "Yaoyao, are you still looking forward to Su Yan''s return?"


    Su Yaoyao cast a disgusting look. Su Caihua and Su Tianlun were already demons. They even locked up their mothers, and they had no humanity at all.


    "Don''t look at me with that look. We didn''t do this for you. If you don''t, you will die."


    "Shut up your dirty mouth!"


    "Humph!"


    Su Caihua waved away and stopped talking to Su Yaoyao.


    It''s not just the people in the Jiangnan martial arts world who are looking forward to Su Yan''s return. In Jiangbei''s laboratory, Jin Shiya does the same.


    She was waiting for news from the commander-in-chief every day, but she was disappointed every day, which made her feel uneasy.


    Recent turbulence in various places has made her more uneasy, but she can sense Su Yan in her heart. She knows that Su Yan is not dead, absolutely not.


    The land of Africa, thousands of miles away from China, is still ushering in the rainy season at this moment, the Nile crocodile is violent, and the rain is flooding the sky.


    In that place of war, no one cares about it for a long time. This place is listed as one of the most dangerous places in the world.


    Because there have been countless powerful people in this place, but they have never returned, and the corpse capital has not been found.


    Deep underground, magma is rushing, and a human-faced coffin like a flat boat is still floating. The ancient pharaohs inhabit it, and he is practicing secret arts.


    He has been dead for thousands of years, and the only thing he can do is to return to the world and rule the heavens!


    But it takes time, and if he wants to be resurrected, he must improve his realm.


    And above the magma, the place where countless runes are forbidden, at this moment is constantly shining with thunder and lightning, the light contains huge energy, and the strong Yin Dan will die if touched!


    In the light of thunder and lightning, there was a figure lying quietly on the ground, densely covered with runes, like a member of the witch race.


    Those runes have extremely powerful taboo power, even if the Yin Dan is Consummation, it is impossible to break them, and this person will be permanently suppressed underground.


    But at this moment, the body that was originally motionless was trembling slightly, and the fingers that were still dry and like a corpse actually trembled a few times.


    Then, on the face that looked like old tree bark, there was a pair of sunken outlines, which looked like a dry pond lacking water.


    But it was those eyes that were so hollow that they were actually opened at this moment!

 Chapter 1497： The crisis of the laboratory

    Jin Shiya is still waiting in the laboratory. She hopes that Su Yan can return safely and then marry her. She is ready to be a wife.


    She has even prepared the wedding dress. It is not expensive, nor is it a world-renowned brand. It is just an ordinary wedding dress, which of course her mother wore.


    "Brother Yan, you will definitely not leave Shiya, Shiya believes in you."


    A tear flicked across the corner of Jin Shiya''s eyes. Although she felt in her heart, it was just a hint, and the illusory existence did not reassure her.


    Xiaoyao originally perched on the treetops of the giant tree. At this moment, she felt Jin Shiya''s sadness. It leaped down and came to Jin Shiya''s side.


    Xiaoyao has grown up a lot now, his body is like a mountain, like a dragon of sake, burning with steaming flames, terrifying.


    It was just that Su Yan relied on a mind and spirit stone to refine it. It originally had no spiritual wisdom, but after serving as the spirit gathering array, everything changed.


    It is not a simple existence now. It can practice every day when sleeping, and the speed is not worse than that of Su Yan. This is the natural advantage of Xiaoyao.


    Jin Shiya sensed Xiao''ao''s safety, stood up, and looked at Xiao''ao''s reluctant smile.


    "You said that Brother Yan will come back safely, right?"


    Jin Shiya looked expectantly, very hopeful that Xiaoyao nodded.


    Xiaoyao was originally very reluctant to nod, because every time Su Yan came to the laboratory, he either kicked it flying or gave it a lesson, which made it very unhappy.


    But in the face of serious matters, Xiaoyao was still very serious, and nodded at this moment. After all, it was created by Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya laughed, just because Xiaoyao nodded, which made her feel at ease.


    "Xiaoyao, take me for nine days."


    Xiaoyao immediately nodded and nodded, taking Jin Shiya soaring for nine days, soaring through the entire spiritual force array.


    At this moment, the boulder was also trembling.


    Dan Yi also had no intention of refining alchemy. Seeing all the spiritual herbs and medicines had a vision, his jaw was about to fall.


    The entire spirit gathering formation caused violent fluctuations because of the formation spirit.


    But at this time, outside the laboratory, a middle-aged man walked in hastily.


    Academician Chen saw and greeted him, he naturally recognized this person as Jin Shiya''s Jin Chengwu.


    "Brother Chengwu, why are you here?"


    With a smile on his face, Jin Chengwu looked at Academician Chen and said, "Academician Chen, is Shiya here?"


    Academician Chen nodded and said, "Yes, I have been in the laboratory for many days, and I don''t know what happened."


    Jin Chengwu frowned. He naturally knew that Su Yan hadn''t come back, but this matter was very confidential and could not be told to others.


    "I have something to do with her."


    "Oh, then I''ll call her now."


    Jin Chengwu nodded and waited in the laboratory hall.


    After a while, Jin Shiya walked out of the gathering circle, and when she saw her father, she couldn''t help but wonder: "Dad, why are you here?"


    Academician Chen retreated naturally, and he couldn''t stay with him for such private affairs.


    "Su Yan hasn''t come back yet?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head, her mood suddenly fell.


    "It''s okay, Su Yan is so powerful, who can hurt him, he must be looking for treasure in Africa."


    "But he has never heard from him, I feel."


    "It''s okay, haven''t you experienced so many big storms before?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, her face a little better.


    "Dad tells you good news."


    "What good news."


    Jin Shiya is not very interested, and any good news is not as good as her brother Yan''s return.


    "Your grandma is about to be ninety!"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment, the grandma in Jin Chengwu''s mouth was naturally her grandma in Yanjing, and she hadn''t seen it for more than ten years.


    Jin Shiya naturally missed her grandma. When she was a child, she remembered that her grandma was kind to herself, protected her, and would not let other people bully her.


    "But we can''t see her either."


    Jin Chengwu grinned and said, "No, I can see it this time. Yan Jing''s Patriarch personally sent an invitation to let us go back and wish her old birthday."


    "really?!"


    Jin Shiya looked surprised and then excited.


    "Of course it''s true, otherwise I will look for you in a hurry."


    Jin Chengwu also looked happy. He hadn''t seen his own mother for more than ten years, so he missed it naturally.


    "But." Jin Shiya lowered her head and said for a long time, "I have to wait for Brother Yan."


    Jin Chengwu shook his head and said, "You are also waiting here. Isn''t it the same as waiting to go to Yanjing? Besides, the commander-in-chief and them are in Yanjing. You have a better understanding of the situation."


    Jin Shiya nodded, but it was easier to understand the situation when going to Yanjing, and she didn''t say anything at this moment.


    "Let''s go, your little mom is still waiting outside."


    The two left together, went outside the laboratory, got directly into a red car, and headed towards Yanjing.


    But the laboratory continues to operate, mass production of super psychiatric fluids every day, Dan Yi also continues to concentrate on refining pills, which is also in short supply.


    But the people in the laboratory didn''t know that shortly after Jin Shiya left, the sky in Jiangbei changed, with dark clouds and constant visions.


    The gusty wind howled and came unexpectedly. The sky was still clear and the heat was sweltering, which caused the whole Jiangbei people to talk a lot.


    And this dark cloud was floating, directly covering the laboratory, like a huge monster.


    Everyone in the laboratory was frightened by this sudden scene, and was completely unable to work normally, all of them ran to the emergency evacuation room.


    Academician Chen looked at the dark clouds in the sky, frowning, he had experienced this kind of vision before, and he was flattened by Su Yan every time, letting the enemy be so powerful.


    However, this time he felt uneasy, because Su Yan was not there and no one could protect the laboratory anymore.


    In the center of the dark clouds in the sky, a huge storm was set off, forming a hurricane and torturing the entire laboratory.


    The laboratory is protected by taboo runes. Naturally, this hurricane cannot be damaged, but Jiangbei University next to it is seriously damaged.


    A figure appeared out of the hurricane, and more than that, there was also a figure through the dark clouds.


    The two figures arrived at the door of the laboratory almost in the blink of an eye, which shocked the entire laboratory.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw disdain in each other''s eyes.


    "The boss is really making a fuss. He even asked us to come to this place together." The windy man said, he is number five.


    The other man was No. 4, and at this moment he also said: "Yes, Su Ba died first. All his vassals are ants, so it''s not a worry!"

 Chapter 1498： The death of Academician Chen

    The two of them were naturally noticed by the laboratory''s monitoring system. At this moment, a terrifying wave filled the laboratory, which was a great array of imprisonment.


    No. 4 and No. 5 both discovered this imprisoning force, their expressions changed slightly, but they still showed disdain.


    "Do you want to imprison us just like this? It''s just fantastic."


    No. 4 said in a cold voice: "Just rush in and complete the task at a speed!"


    "it is good."


    The two of them were filled with two terrifying spiritual powers, one with wind-like attributes, and the other with black aura, just like a dark cloud.


    The imprisonment formation is working, and there is a strong imprisonment force that rushes towards the two, and it is bound to imprison the two.


    However, the two people''s disdain was even worse, and a spirit force surged out, directly confronting the power of imprisonment.


    Boom!


    Two terrifying voices sounded, and the entire laboratory glowed like fireworks, as if to destroy.


    The power of imprisonment is naturally unable to fight against the power of the two. Just resisting a blow is resolved by the power of the two, and the entire formation disappears.


    When Academician Chen and others saw this, their faces were extremely pale and their hearts were already shaking.


    "Academician Chen, this defense is not good, it has been broken." A scientific researcher said with fear.


    "I know, I have eyes!"


    Academician Chen''s arms trembled, but his eyes were staring at No. 4 and No. 5, these two terrifying men in casual clothes.


    "This place is safe, as long as we don''t go out, it''s okay!"


    A martial arts expert said that the laboratory guards he hired by Su Yan had the strength of a Taoist.


    Of course, he was only in the realm of a grandmaster at first, but with the nourishment of super spiritual power, the breakthrough is not so incredible.


    When the others heard this, their anxiety was slightly relieved, and there was a slight trace of blood on their faces.


    It is an old employee of the laboratory, that must have experienced the same thing, and I trust this place.


    Just when everyone thought they could escape in this place, an explosion sounded in the entire laboratory, echoing in their ears.


    The door to the secret place of the laboratory was kicked open directly, the door revolved in the air, and finally rubbed directly into the ground, cutting off the powerful Taoist man.


    The strong Taoist vomited blood, stretched out his hand, his face trembled in consternation and fear.


    Everyone made a sound of Weng''s heads, and they were completely shocked. Their faces were full of fear.


    The Taoist strongman endured the severe pain and said to the group of laboratory personnel: "Quick...hurry up...cough...cough cough."


    After saying the word "Quickly Go", the Taoist powerhouse could no longer speak, and after spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fell completely.


    This group of people was even more frightened and stupefied. They all squatted on the ground shivering wherever they wanted to escape.


    As for Academician Chen, his eyes were blushing at the moment, as if he was crazy.


    "Have the ability to come to me and kill me!"


    Academician Chen, like an old wolf, made his last howl, but as soon as the words came out, he was trembling and his face was full of horror.


    No. 5 glanced at Academician Chen and ignored him directly. It was a deadly order not to act on ordinary people.


    "It''s really annoying. The boss told us not to kill ordinary people. They can put us on our noses now."


    On the other hand, No. 4 looked at Academician Chen, grabbed his tunic, and shouted coldly: "Where is the gathering spirit formation?!"


    He didn''t want to waste any time, he just wanted to finish the task earlier and then leave here.


    This time he didn''t want to be dispatched, they were only temporary workers, and they could choose to accept the task or not.


    But the king next door came forward in person, and they had to take action, and they couldn''t lose the face of the king next door.


    Academician Chen was shaking like chaff, he could feel the powerful and terrifying power, and this power could easily turn him into ashes.


    But he didn''t say it. He knew that these people wanted to take the laboratory away, and he wouldn''t let them succeed even if he died.


    Academician Chen stared at him for the slightest bit, and hit his head directly, and the result was self-evident.


    The heads of the members were smashed, and No. 4 only had some blood stains on his forehead, and the head of an ordinary person was as soft as water to him.


    "act recklessly!"


    No. 4 wiped his forehead, his face was extremely blue and angry.


    "This is his own death, not us."


    No. 5 also wants to explain the general, otherwise it will be difficult to go back.


    No. 4 roared and said to the laboratory that someone said, "If you don''t want to die, please tell me the truth!"


    Someone directly stood up and dropped out a 3D simulation drawing, which is the drawing of the entire laboratory.


    "We don''t know what the gathering spirit formation, only know that boss Su often goes to this place."


    There is a red dot on the 3D simulation map, showing the location of the gathering spirit array.


    No. 4 and No. 5 looked at each other, and then disappeared directly into the laboratory like a gust of wind.


    For a long time, the talents in the laboratory have recovered, one by one, excited, sad, terrified, frightened...


    They have no thoughts at all now, and they can only stand there, then they dare not go.


    And No. 4 and No. 5 had already arrived at the place where the Spirit Gathering Array was, and a door wall blocked them in front of them.


    The wall of the door is not terrible, and No. 4 turned it into annihilation with a light palm.


    But there is a door behind the door wall, this door contains the power of taboo, it was specially set by Su Yan.


    If you want to enter it, you must either gain recognition or destroy it, but it is obviously not that easy.


    "Just destroy it!"


    No. 5 is already impatient, Spirit Gathering Formation. Although he doesn''t know what the Spirit Gathering Formation is, he knows that there must be a lot of spiritual power in it.


    No. 4 did not hesitate, and directly gathered a powerful spiritual power with both hands, and used the secret technique, and a black spiritual power blasted towards the gate.


    However, his power did not make a half-wave, and was completely absorbed by the gate.


    The faces of No. 4 and No. 5 were gloomy. They knew that this place was not easy, and it was definitely not that easy to open.


    The two did their best to blast the strongest force towards the door, but they still couldn''t turn over the slightest wave, which made the two of them feel a sense of fear in helplessness.


    "What''s the mystery of this thing, it''s hard to eat!" Number five was furious, spending too much time here.


    "This is probably not as simple as the taboo left by Su Ba first." Number Four said thoughtfully.


    "Oh, what do you mean?"


    "There is something unknown in it."


    The pupils of No. 5 dilated, a sense of anxiety appeared on his face, and he whispered: "Could it be possible that there is no powerful creature inside?!"

 Chapter 1499： Shiya Group changed hands!

    "Maybe, but there is definitely something in it that is resisting our attack, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to resist this door alone!"


    No. 4''s face was extremely cold, which made them a little passive.


    They guessed right, the taboo force set by Su Yan could not resist them at all, because they were strong in Yin Dan!


    This is entirely because of the existence of the Spirit Gathering Array, their power is useless to the gate of the Spirit Gathering Array, it is completely Xiaoyao resisting.


    After Jin Shiya had left, Xiaoyao felt bored and went back to the treetop to continue sleeping.


    But an explosive sound awakened it, which made it very uncomfortable. The dragon roared constantly and hovered around.


    Immediately afterwards, the gate of the outer wall of the Spirit Gathering Array was blasted to pieces, and Xiaoyao''s eyes suddenly filled with two fire lights.


    The golden light from its whole body rushed directly towards the gate, blessing the power of taboo, so that the two of them could not break it.


    There was a dead end now, No. 4 and No. 5 could not be breached, but Xiaoyao was warned by Su Yan that he was absolutely not allowed to go out, and he did not dare to go out, so he could only defend inside.


    If Su Yan hadn''t said this, Xiao Ao would have rolled up his sleeves and went out to kill the arrogant two.


    With its power, killing the two temporary workers No. 4 and No. 5 is simply a piece of cake, and it couldn''t be easier for him.


    It is not very intelligent, it is still a little rigid and unable to adapt flexibly.


    No. 4 and No. 5 could not be attacked for a long time, they were so tired that they couldn''t stop breathing, and their spiritual power was also consumed a lot. Right now they had nothing to do.


    "What to do?" No.5 asked unwillingly.


    "What else can I do, call the boss!"


    ...


    The boss of the energy technology company at the moment, Mr. Wang next door, is not elsewhere. He has already arrived in China.


    Of course, he was still very afraid of China, not really stepping into the jurisdiction of China, but to Dongdao, a place with autonomy.


    Dongdao is not a place under the jurisdiction of the Chinese martial arts world, just like a barren land, neglected, which is why the old king next door dares to come.


    Otherwise, he had already entered China in person, so why let temporary workers do things.


    When he came to Dongdao, his purpose was simple, for Shiya Group.


    The experimental group was previously in a casino, but in order to have a better development, the headquarters has been moved to the East Island. After all, the East Island is the financial center of Asia.


    The people in East Island are very busy. It is the peak time at this moment. Many people rush to work and the roads are densely packed.


    And a luxury private jet has circled over the East Island, and the people in the plane can''t wait to go to the Shiya Group.


    Shiya Group is still in charge of Fang Ruya. Su Yan trusts her, and she also trusts Su Yan.


    In just one or two years, Shiya Group has become a huge enemy country with trillions of assets, ranking second among the top 500 on earth.


    In fact, Shiya Group should have been ranked first. After all, Super Spirit Liquid and Spirit Gathering Pill are things that countless people are vying to buy. There is never a shortage of people to buy, just out of stock.


    But recently, Shiya Group was seized by a company, that is, the emerging energy technology company.


    Fang Ruya was sitting next to the computer running the company, typing on the keyboard with both hands quickly, processing various things.


    She is very busy and a very busy person, but she is very satisfied with the status quo. She is the object of everyone''s admiration, and everyone in the entire East Island has to nod and bow to her.


    Fang Ruya glanced at the latest news and said that Shiya Group was overpowered by energy technology companies, and energy technology companies became number one with five trillion assets.


    This is an unimaginable asset, almost equivalent to half the annual output value of a superpower.


    Fang Ruya frowned and was very dissatisfied with this. He knew how the energy technology company came up, and it was entirely because of the Dongfeng stepping on the Shiya Group.


    "Energy technology company, one day I will let you all fail!"


    Fang Ruya is confident, her eyes are full of determination.


    For a long time, Fang Ruya leaned on the chair and called her assistant.


    "Bring me a cup of coffee."


    "President wait a minute."


    After a while, a man came in with coffee, Fang Ruya didn''t care, took the coffee and took a sip.


    "The coffee today is not bad."


    "Of course, I sent it personally."


    Fang Ruya frowned slightly, the voice sounded strange to her, she couldn''t help looking up at the coffee giver.


    This person is not her assistant, her assistant is a woman, and this person is in the Mediterranean, wearing a white vest, a pair of big shorts, and stepping on flip-flops. This is really a casual alternative.


    What impressed Fang Ruya the most was that this Mediterranean man not only got a fan from nowhere, but at the moment he kept fanning the fan.


    Fang Ruya said coldly and indifferently: "Who are you, why did you show up in my waiting office?!"


    The man is either someone else, or the chairman and CEO of the energy technology company who just got off the plane-the old king next door.


    "I am the old king next door, temporarily the CEO of an energy technology company."


    The old Wang next door was dressed too differently, just like a country old man, he kept fanning his fan at this moment.


    "Is it hot? I have the air conditioner on here."


    Fang Ruya held back her anger, the first thing she asked was this, but as soon as her voice fell, her face changed.


    "You are!" Fang Ruya stared at the old Wang next door with a stunned face and even stood up.


    "The old king next door is mine, the CEO of an energy technology company."


    "Energy Technology Company!"


    "That''s right." The old Wang next door looked at Fang Ruya with a smile on his face and said, "I''m very surprised. I didn''t expect the CEO of the Experimental Group to be you."


    "I was also surprised that the CEO of the world''s number one energy technology company turned out to be a village master."


    The old king next door laughed, his eyes narrowed.


    But Fang Ruya didn''t give the Lao Wang next door a chance, and said directly: "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t welcome me. The purpose of my coming here is also very simple. The Shiya Group will be merged into the Energy Technology Company today!"


    Fang Ruya''s pupils dilated and her face was full of amazement, and she finally fell to the chair with her ass, and she was unable to resist.


    ...


    Things are going very smoothly. The Shiya Group does not have such a strong bodyguard. Now the Shiya Group has become a subsidiary of the energy technology company.


    And Fang Ruya was lying on the sofa at the moment, her face covered with tears, she could not protect the Shiya Group!


    The old Wang next door got on the plane, but the phone rang at this moment. He put down the fan and connected the phone, his face still smiling.


    "what''s up?"


    "Boss, the gathering spirit formation in Jiangbei cannot be broken."


    The face of the old king next door was suddenly cold, with an extreme killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 1500： What I want is the entire China!

    The old Wang next door did not speak, but the smile on his face instantly turned into a cold expression, killing intent filled his eyes, and more than that, a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire cabin.


    The pilot and everyone in the cabin were frightened by this terrifying coercion, each of them looked terrified, trembling all over, and did not dare to say a word.


    The old Wang next door had been flapping the fan without stopping, but at this moment, his hands had stopped and blue veins appeared on his hands.


    Had it not been for the powerful rune taboo protection of his mobile phone, he would have been crushed into molten iron at this moment.


    No. 4 could feel the cold chill across the phone. This was the ultimate anger.


    He understands that when his boss is most angry, he doesn''t speak, and the longer he gets angry, the more angry he gets.


    After a long time, at least five minutes later, the killing intent of the old Wang Senran next door dissipated, but his face was still full of coldness.


    "Say, what''s the matter?!"


    The old Wang next door asked directly with a commanding tone.


    He thinks that the two are temporary workers, and this has been able to relieve his anger, otherwise he would not talk nonsense a long time ago, and would directly kill them.


    Number Four wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said tremblingly, "This...this..."


    You are a temporary worker in an energy technology company, I can ignore you, but I can easily kill you! "


    The face of No. 4 suddenly changed, and the phone dropped to the ground in fright. The No. 5 beside him was also terrified by this sudden scene.


    "what is wrong?!"


    No. 5 has never seen the expression like No. 4, like seeing a ghost.


    No. 4 did not answer, and hurriedly picked up the phone, and said tremblingly: "This Spirit Gathering Array is too strong, and we can''t help it."


    The fan in the hands of the old Wang next door slammed again, and wisps of gas came out from under the white vest, like a sauna.


    "It''s just a gathering of spirits, you can''t break it?"


    "The taboo at the gate is not strong, but the spirit of this gathering formation is terrible."


    Number 4 wiped the sweat from his forehead. If it weren''t for fear of the old king next door, he would have run away now.


    He understood that the spirits of this gathering formation were not simple, they were definitely stronger than them. They also guessed that Xiaoyao couldn''t come out for some reason, otherwise they would still be in the laboratory.


    "Array spirit?!"


    The old Wang next door frowned, he was a little strange to these two words, and even said he had never heard of them.


    "It''s the core of the Spirit Gathering Array, some great abilities in the martial arts world have said so."


    "Spirit gathering formation, formation spirit!"


    The old Wang next door kept talking, never stopped, as if obsessed.


    But for No. 4 and No. 5, it was a torture. They didn''t want to stay here.


    For a long time, the old Wang next door said: "You don''t have to worry about the gathering of spirits, control the whole Jiangbei, so that the laboratory can continue production!"


    "Yes!"


    The two replied in unison, and they finally felt relieved. It would be easier if they didn''t continue to attack the Spirit Gathering Array, and other things were nothing to them.


    However, No. 4 thought for a while, frowned immediately, and said to the old Wang next door on the other side of the phone: "Boss, do you want us to control the entire Jiangbei?"


    There are very big differences between Jiangbei and Jiangbei. The concepts of the two are completely different, and they are not the same thing at all.


    Hearing this, the old Wang next door showed a faint smile on his face and said, "You are not very stupid, you just control the whole Jiangbei."


    "but����"


    Number Four frowned and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know how to say it for a while.


    Of course, the old Wang next door knew what No. 4 wanted to say. At this moment, regardless of the high speed of the plane, he stood up.


    "Number four, I have already made my point very clear. You just follow my orders."


    "it is good."


    No. 4 dared not say any more, he hung up the phone, and No. 5 led a group of people to the Jiangbei Taidou residence.


    While the old Wang next door was still standing, looking at the sky outside the window, a thunder and lightning rushed towards him directly and touched the plane.


    But this thunder and lightning did not damage the aircraft at all, because the old king next door had already used his spiritual power to protect it.


    At this moment, he was still looking at the clouds outside the window, and said to his men next to him: "You said, why did I have to work hard this time?"


    A group of hands looked at each other, all showing dread, no one wanted to answer.


    The old Wang next door glanced at his group of hands, his face extremely cold.


    "Whoever answers the correct answer will be rewarded!"


    All of a sudden, the whole plane became lively, and everyone rushed to answer.


    "Boss, isn''t it simple? Isn''t it just for Su Baxian''s industry? To swallow his entire industry, Su Baxian disappears permanently in China!"


    The old Wang next door shook his head, obviously this was not the answer he wanted.


    The man''s face was confused. He thought he was perfect, but it was wrong, which made him puzzled.


    And the other subordinate, with his eyes rolling around at this moment, walked to the side of Lao Wang and said, "Boss, I think you mean to replace Su Baxian."


    The old king next door frowned and looked at his subordinate and said, "Is my current position worse than Su Ba? Don''t all the masters of that country have to kneel when they see me?!"


    The man didn''t dare to refute what was said, and he lowered his head directly.


    A group of subordinates were silent, not because of Su Yan''s property or to replace Su Yan, which they could not guess.


    The old Wang next door shook his head again, looked at his group of men, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You guys, you''re still young, don''t worry about the company''s handing over to you." The old Wang next door looked at the cabin and said to someone, "Am I short of money? It''s even more nonsense to replace him."


    Everyone bowed their heads, not daring to look at the old king next door, they were completely frightened by the coercion of the old king next door.


    "It''s okay to tell you."


    The old Wang next door took a glass of red wine and took a sip, revealing an intoxicated look.


    "The country of China is very big, and Su Baxian''s industry is worth a few dollars. What I want is the entire country of China!"


    As soon as the old Wang''s words came out, the entire cabin including the cockpit was so quiet that it could be heard by dropping a needle.


    Everyone dared not talk, they were surprised, completely stunned.


    "Why, are you scared? China is very big and there are many strong people. Are you afraid?"


    The old Wang next door vigorously slapped the fan and looked at his men with contempt, full of contempt.


    "That is your short-sightedness, that is you are timid and afraid of rats, even if the person from Zhonghai is still alive, I will get the entire country of China!"


    A terrifying light emerged from the old Wang next door, extremely powerful, the entire plane melted directly at this moment, and fell to the ground one after another.

 Chapter 1501： One year

    The Lao Wang next door is not empty-mouthed, on the contrary, what he said is true, and he is about to implement it now.


    Of course, China is so big that it is impossible to swallow it all at once. Things can only be done step by step.


    So he started with Su Yan, under the guise of replacing Su Yan''s industry, and took the opportunity to control the martial arts circles and political and business circles in China.


    The martial arts world and the political and business circles are controlled, isn''t China just a shell? It is impossible to stop or control energy technology companies anymore.


    At that time, the extent to which this company will develop is simply unimaginable.


    At that time, the energy technology company will probably no longer be a company, but an existence that can rival the superpower. It is a huge behemoth that is likely to compete with the martial arts world.


    The next door Lao Wang has a very big chess game, of course he also has that ability and strength, and even more mind.


    The middle-ranked sect did not look good at all. In his eyes, he wanted to compete with the upper-ranked sect because he was expelled from the martial arts world.


    ...


    One month is not long or long, and it is short. At least this month has brought earth-shaking changes to the entire country.


    People can''t buy super psychiatric fluids and soul-gathering pills. Eighty percent of the martial arts world in China is controlled by people from energy technology companies. They are all obedient to him, or they will die.


    Special departments have been studying this matter, but what prevents them from getting started is that energy technology companies only deal with the martial arts world, and later even the bigwigs in politics and business are not dealt with. This makes them have no reason to start.


    This is just a dispute in the martial arts circle. As long as the stability of China is not undermined, nothing can come forward.


    And this month, the martial arts experts in China and the entire world had to accept the fact that Su Ba was really dead.


    The energy technology company treated Shiya Group and Su Baxian''s relatives, and even all the people related to him, but Su Yan did not show up. This undoubtedly proved the news spread by the energy technology company.


    Even in the first two days of the ranking list, Su Yan was removed from the list, and Su Ba was no longer the fifth place in the ranking list!


    People in Jiangzhou are crying, people in Jinlin are struggling to death, people in Jiangbei are crying, and the entire country of China is facing a grief.


    "Sure enough, God is jealous of talents!" A person with a Taoist aura exclaimed on the forum.


    "Yes, the existence of being hailed as the Chinese martial arts star and the proud son of a thousand years, but the result is dead and hard to accept."


    "The genius has fallen. This is fate. It''s too arrogant to accept it. There is no way."


    ...


    Countless people are sighing, it''s a pity, after all, Su Ba was famous all over the world, and he relied not on chaos and harm, but on true justice.


    But other people couldn''t help discussing other things, which made many people feel extremely heavy.


    "Look, these are all pictures from China. Su Baxian''s relatives and friends are really miserable."


    Su��s women, children, and children were all locked up in dog cages, and they had no clothes. It is now more than a month.


    Xiao Kaizi was naked, and the cold weather recently made him tremble with the cold, which made him hug his mother tightly.


    Su Yan''s friends, Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong, Qiao Mai and others, were also persecuted.


    People have bones, of course, but also cartilage. Many people have long been running dogs of energy technology companies and naturally want to do their work.


    They naturally stared at these friends of Su Yan and used them to please the employees of energy technology companies in exchange for their own safety.


    To put it bluntly, 80% of the people in the martial arts world have become slaves to energy technology companies, helping them to do some shameful deeds.


    The rest are naturally persecuted, either dead or shut, and none of them will end well.


    As for the one founded by Yuwen Xiongba, Xiao Luoli, Jiang Wenwen and even Su Yan, it has not been affected, all of which originated from Xiao Luoli.


    Before the crisis came, Little Lori had a foreboding, and led a group of people directly to the deep mountain and old forest, and then escaped the crisis.


    However, the energy technology company obviously did not intend to let them go. At this moment, they still ran out of strong employees and launched a carpet search, which is bound to find everyone.


    But little Lolita still has some abilities. When people come, they will run, and if they can''t run, they will go underground, which is like a real battle.


    This is a kind of helplessness and bitterness, and there is nothing they can do. The disciples who do not do this will not be able to keep it.


    At this moment, the whole world has changed a lot, and many top powerhouses have emerged, and some people may not have come out for a hundred years.


    They came out because of one thing, something that everyone dared not speak.


    "Xiong Ba, you mean Su Yan?"


    The question was Jiang Wenwen, and her heart was shaken.


    However, Xiongba and Little Lori said in unison: "Impossible, it is impossible for the lord (Su Yan) to die!"


    Jiang Wenwen was taken aback by the two''s answers, and was stunned on the spot. In fact, he didn''t believe it, just a little shaken.


    Xiao Meng also said categorically, "Big Brother Su Yan will not die."


    ...


    In the African Nile, under the Nile River, at a depth of one thousand meters, the taboo runes are still strong, and there is no sign of weakening at all.


    Even if time passes, spring passes and autumn comes, it still remains the same.


    But even deeper than that kilometer, the billowing magma set off a frenzy, rushing toward the ground frantically.


    On that day, most of the land of the entire Nile nation was stricken, and magma seeped out. Although it would not harm human lives, everything carried on the land was destroyed and the Nile nation suffered heavy losses.


    The reason for all this is not that simple, because this is a confrontation, the magma coming out is naturally the winner in the coffin of the human face.


    The human face coffin is still like a leaf boat, swimming in the magma, but it has undergone some changes.


    There was a terrible breath of death on the human face coffin because of the ancient pharaoh lying in it.


    But now, the human face coffin is not only the breath of death, but also a breath of life.


    And the breath of this life obviously came from the ground, it can be said that this confrontation, the ancient pharaohs killed two birds with one stone.


    However, the young man who was completely wrapped in the taboo rune was not discouraged, and continued to practice as if he had fallen asleep.


    This sleep, slept for a full year!


    Just as the face of an old tree bark began to fall off, the extremely thin bones began to become full, the hair that had fallen off grew again, and everything was recovering.


    And the sunken eyes opened their eyes at this moment. Compared with the last time they woke up, these eyes are more sharp and a bit more profound.


    In one year, Su Yan completed a breakthrough in one year!

 Chapter 1502： Kill the pharaoh at the fingertips!

    Those eyes were incomparably deep, like a starry sky, with everything contained in them, exactly like two universes.


    The whole body''s dry skin fell off, and the skin was crystal clear like baby jade, and the internal organs could be seen without the slightest blemish.


    After a long time, Su Yan moved his fingers, and his whole body was completely restored, and his skin returned to its original state. The strong muscles were slightly bulging and sharp.


    The eyes covered by the bangs became deeper and deeper, finally exuding a wave of terror, covering the whole place.


    The human face coffin that was originally drifting in the magma exploded and shattered.


    The ancient Pharaoh rushed out, a breath of death that made the magma turn into stones.


    He landed on the rock, his slender fingers like ghost fingers, facing the void at this moment, a terrifying force spread out.


    The ancient pharaoh''s eyes were cold, showing dissatisfaction.


    "Unexpectedly, you still woke up again without stopping!"


    The voice of the ancient pharaoh is extremely terrifying, like the soul-calling voice of the messenger of hell, with powerful soul-absorbing power.


    "Unfortunately, I was only one step away from breaking through. At that time, I could easily turn you into ashes!"


    The ancient Pharaoh spoke to the void and was not with Su Yan, but Su Yan could hear it.


    "If I interrupt my rest, then I will give you some hardship!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely indifferent, and he ignored the words of the ancient Pharaoh and didn''t take it seriously.


    A breath of death enveloped it, and there was rune power, which was extremely powerful.


    Su Yan didn''t care, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, which directly resolved the ancient Pharaoh''s attack.


    The ancient Pharaoh''s expression became cold, he had a foreboding that Su Yan had changed, he became stronger, and he was different from before.


    "Did you break through?!"


    The ancient Pharaoh��s questioning resulted in silence, and Su Yan did not answer.


    This made him furious, and his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    He didn''t attack again either. The anger still existed, but there was a sneer on his face. This expression was very strange.


    "What if you become stronger, can you break my rune taboo?!"


    Facing the ancient Pharaoh��s smile, Su Yan looked at the rune taboos all over his body and the rune taboos floating around him, frowning slightly.


    Seeing this scene, the ancient Pharaoh smiled even more. He knew that Su Yan could not be broken, otherwise he would not frown.


    "Hahaha, you will die when I break through!"


    The ancient Pharaoh has already planned to leave here, continue to absorb his anger, and the combination of yin and yang will break through to a higher level.


    At that time, not to mention that Su Yan was strengthened, it was to strengthen Daoyang Pill, that would only be suppressed by him.


    However, when the ancient Pharaoh turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly felt a little bit of the same, as if something connected with him had broken and lost contact.


    The ancient Pharaoh frowned. He didn''t need to guess or investigate, because he could easily know the missing thing.


    This thing is very important to him, and it shouldn''t lose contact at all. It''s broken, it''s totally impossible!


    The ancient Pharaoh turned around fiercely, staring at Su Yan and the runes all over him.


    "you!"


    The ancient Pharaoh noticed the strangeness, his eyes fixed on Su Yan''s forehead, and the rune there was missing.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    The ancient Pharaoh''s roar, although it was just a rune, only a trivial one of all runes, he still couldn''t accept it.


    This is completely impossible, how could Su Yan break the rune.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth showed a slight edge, and a mockery appeared on his face.


    "The mere rune also wants to trap me, so I didn''t have any spiritual injuries before."


    Using rune taboos in front of Su Yan is completely like playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong, knowing the height of the sky.


    Su Yan looked at the ancient Pharaoh, pointed to a rune on his chest, and said, "Watch well, study hard!"


    Su Yan gently tapped his finger on the rune, without the slightest fluctuation, without any resistance, the light of the rune was dim and slowly dissipated.


    "Did you see it, did you learn it?"


    The ancient Pharaoh was completely deceived. He couldn''t believe his own research. Why did Su Yan break the rune that he had spent so much to display.


    "No, impossible, you can''t break it, everything is an illusion!"


    Su Yan shook his head and looked at the ancient pharaoh and said, "You are still a generation pharaoh, really like a child."


    Su Yan''s words just fell, and then he shook his head again. He thought there was a problem with his words.


    "I take back the words just now, you are no doubt with the children in my eyes."


    The ancient pharaoh was furious, and his body was full of death, and he could attack with just a light wave.


    "Su Baxian, I am spending the price today and I will kill you!"


    Facing the roar of the ancient pharaoh, Su Yan smiled even more, even with a hint of playfulness.


    "Oh, you also know my nickname, it seems that I am getting more and more famous."


    The death air of the ancient pharaohs permeated, and they were extremely fearful, just like the air of **** released, everything will be destroyed.


    However, the air of death enveloped Su Yan, but he couldn''t kill him, and it didn''t work at all.


    "Waiting and telling you, I broke through because of your death aura!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, his muscles exploded, and the runes all over his body made a glass-like cracking sound. At this moment, all the runes shattered directly and all dissipated.


    The ancient Pharaoh��s rune taboo was completely failed, and Su Yan completely broke it.


    Su Yan twisted his neck, twisted buttocks, three punches on the left and three punches on the right, moving his body.


    "There is no rune taboo, and the body is immediately liberated. Look at my bones, it keeps ringing."


    The ancient Pharaoh looked cold, and looked at Su Yan with a murderous face. Su Yan had become a confidant and a troublesome existence in his eyes.


    "In that case, I can only use the results of my time!"


    The ancient Pharaoh said in a cold voice, the death air with his left hand and the angry with his right hand, the spiritual power of his whole body is gushing out, he is going to do a killing blow.


    But before his attack, Su Yan''s fingers stretched out slightly and flicked slightly.


    Just like playing marbles when he was a child, playing with his hands, or directly playing with his forehead, Su Yan did such a strange action.


    but����


    The fluctuations brought about by this action are unimaginable. The force of the finger hits the ancient Pharaoh directly, penetrates his death and anger, and directly hits his eyebrows.


    The ancient Pharaoh was full of unwillingness, and never dreamed that he would be killed in such an easy way!

 Chapter 1503： drifting

    As a generation of pharaoh, as a former ruler, he has supreme majesty and supreme prestige, but he will die in the end.


    The end of an era is bound to be over, and it is impossible to reproduce it.


    The ancient Pharaoh trembled all over, and the light between his brows grew so much that it penetrated his entire soul.


    He was a dead person, and his soul was his most important existence. The soul disappeared and everything was gone.


    The ancient Pharaoh fell straight down, it was just a piece of his withered bones, originally strong and hard, and invaded by all laws.


    But now it is very crisp, falling down, all fell into powder, a pile of bones turned into powder.


    At the moment he fell, his soul had already drifted away, turning into a faint light to wander around.


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent to this and did not fluctuate at all. He had expected such a result a long time ago, but he had spent a year.


    But at this moment, the death aura of the ancient Pharaoh was everywhere, and he wanted to go to the sky. He was already dead, and his spiritual power would no longer exist.


    But Su Yan didn''t allow it. The breath of death was of great use to him, it was a rare spiritual power.


    Su Yan swiftly moved, the air of death converged directly, there was no way to escape and dissipate, and he was directly in the air.


    Su Yan looked at the breath of death, felt its terrifying power, and faint fluctuations appeared in his eyes.


    Suction emerged, and the air of death surged directly towards Su Yan, violent beyond words.


    At this moment, it seemed that Su Yan was about to be turned into a withered bone, and the air of death was too terrifying.


    But just when Su Yan''s face was about to become bones, a golden light filled it out, suppressing the death air forcefully, preventing him from turning the waves.


    Su Yan directly opened his mouth at this moment, swallowing the breath of death, and the whole process was done in one go.


    This world doesn''t have something that Su Yan can''t swallow in one mouthful. Even if there is, it only takes two mouthfuls.


    The air of death continued to wreak havoc in Su Yan''s body, turning all the tissues into decay and decay wherever he went.


    Fortunately, Su Yan''s body had already turned into jade-like purity, and he was not afraid of this death air at all.


    Su Yan didn''t use spiritual force to suppress, nor did he use golden vitality, he just let the death aura wander in his body like this.


    Su Yan lay quietly on the ground, closing his eyes, as if asleep.


    During the time he was asleep, because of the death of the ancient Pharaoh, the entire Nile River land has undergone tremendous changes, and the magma churned like a volcanic eruption.


    However, before this huge disaster, Su Yan responded by directly suppressing the magma''s fury so that it could not harm the local people.


    The magma attacking Su Yan''s body directly surpassed him, completely overwhelming.


    But Su Yan is like a balloon, floating directly above the magma, swimming in the ocean magma, just like the human face coffin before.


    As time passed, Su Yan was driven by the magma, but he floated up and rushed out directly.


    ...


    The local residents of the Nile State were severely affected by the disaster. Many people were almost out of food and had to go around the fields to find something to eat.


    On the edge of the Nile River, it was originally a fertile land that can produce a lot of food every year, but this year there is no harvest.


    Local people groped in the fields, hoping to find some food, most of them were women.


    The men are sitting by the river, sighing and lamenting fate.


    "Look, there seems to be something in the river."


    A man pointed to the river and said, with fear in his eyes.


    Others also came over after hearing the reputation, with fear on their faces.


    "What it is?"


    Among them was a sturdy man who said disdainfully: "What else can it be? No wonder."


    There are a lot of dead people now, and a corpse floats out of the river. It is completely normal, and there is no need to care much.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Someone walked to the river, and at a glance, an uncovered man floated on the water with a peaceful expression as if he was asleep.


    "This is not ours, yellow skin, foreigner?"


    "Oh, the foreigner died in the river, isn''t it what happened?"


    "I didn''t wear any clothes. I wouldn''t be the one who was raped, and then throw the body here."


    ...


    A group of people talked a lot, but no one dared to take a step forward, let alone salvage it, they didn''t have the strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan naturally knew to the outside world that a spiritual force poured out of his body, which directly pulled a man into the water.


    "Fuck, what''s the matter!"


    The others were shocked by this sudden scene, and rushed to the shore to pull the man.


    But the clothes on the man''s body were directly shaved off, and then rinsed continuously in the river, and finally put on Su Yan''s body.


    The man who had been pulled out of his clothes could not manage this at this moment, and swam desperately toward the shore, just wanting to leave this place.


    Others also saw this scene, they were completely frightened, and all of them fled desperately.


    And the women who were still looking for food, at this moment, looked confused and asked what was going on.


    "Run quickly, the river monster is out!"


    "Yes, the river monster, that is definitely the river monster!"


    As soon as the women heard it, all of them were scared to death, and at the same time they rushed like a champion in the 100-meter race.


    Su Yan didn''t care about all of this. At this moment, he had clothes to cover his shame. He was still floating in the river, and the death air in his body was still looting nonstop.


    This death aura was too majestic, and Su Yan did not use any spiritual power or even primordial power to contend.


    Naturally, it is not as easy to digest it, and the body has to endure a lot of pain.


    Naturally, there is a reason for Su Yan to do this, otherwise he could have transformed the energy of death long ago, and he wanted to completely master the power of death energy.


    Su Yan continued to drift along the Nile River. During this period, he didn''t care about everything, and encountered countless things, but he easily resolved them.


    In the middle reaches of the Nile River, Su Yan encountered a group of Nile Rivers. As a result, the Nile River here is about to become an endangered animal, and it has even been recognized by the country.


    Overnight, the Nile crocodile dropped by 80%. Everyone must consider it endangered.


    Su Yan drifted along the Nile River into the Indian Ocean, and then entered the territory of China from the Strait of Malacca.


    Su Yan didn''t wake up completely, he was still fighting against death, and at this moment, he had entered the Yangtze River along the mouth of the sea.


    Su Yan spent more than ten days drifting along this road. This speed is already quite fast. It can be said that it is not drifting, but it feels like a shark is moving forward at high speed.

 Chapter 1504： Death is back!

    Entering the Yangtze River Basin, salt water became fresh water, but it had no effect on Su Yan.


    At this moment, there was a fish hanging on Su Yan''s hand and an octopus wrapped around his leg, and his head was swallowed by a huge fish.


    This strange look scared many people along the coast, and some even called the police.


    But when the police arrived, Su Yan had drifted out of sight and kept heading inland.


    Su Yan arrived at a huge harbor, where a large wharf was built, and many containers were shipped here every day, which was very lively.


    At this moment, a huge freighter that was galloping directly ran into Su Yan head-on, without any deviation at all.


    This also does not mean that the freighter is at fault. If Su Yan is a bit bigger, the freighter cannot be seen or inspected at all.


    Su Yan broke through the cargo ship and entered the cabin directly, and the river water poured into it.


    "Captain, the bottom of the boat is broken, and the river is pouring in frantically!"


    There is a sailor with a look of aghast, and the opening of the cave is big, which is not a simple matter.


    Hearing this, the captain frowned, and said hurriedly: "Quickly, send someone to block the hole. Be sure to block it."


    "Yes!"


    But when the group of sailors rushed to the bottom of the ship, the entrance of the cave disappeared miraculously, and everything was restored to its original condition, only the river water in the storage room at the bottom of the ship could prove it.


    A group of sailors looked at each other, completely unable to figure out what was going on.


    "This... this hole is healed?"


    "I clearly heard a noise just now, and there is a feeling of river water pouring in."


    "Yeah, you see there is so much water in it, it doesn''t make sense."


    A group of sailors couldn''t figure it out, and after checking around, they made sure that the bottom of the ship was intact and returned to the board.


    Su Yan had already come out of the boat at this moment. Of course, he had repaired the holes. He had to repair the holes if they crashed other people''s boats.


    Su Yan followed the river, upstream, and continued towards the depths of the Yangtze River.


    Crazy along the way, everything was in sight, but he didn''t open his eyes, he just felt it with his heart and consciousness.


    The breath of death had completely merged with Su Yan''s body. At this moment, he was enveloped with a terrible breath of death, as if ten thousand ghosts gathered.


    Along the way, the fish in the river directly churned with their stomachs upright, and they all died tragically. Not only did all the aquatic creatures die strangely.


    This made the people on both sides of the river extremely shocked, this is not one place, but spreading hundreds of miles away, how terrifying it is.


    Countless people were frightened by this shocking scene, and there was an emergency response across the entire cross-strait.


    But when many people rushed into the river, all the fishes disappeared, all of a sudden, not a single one.


    "Where are those dead fish?!"


    "This!"


    This kind of vision scared the people in the entire Yangtze River valley. There have been too many things recently and the visions keep going. They think there will be a catastrophe.


    And all this was just a small mistake by Su Yan, he failed to control his own death aura and poisoned all these people to death.


    No way, Su Yan didn''t want to let people pay too much attention to him, so he could only bring this group of people back to life, so the fish disappeared.


    Having reached the south of the Yangtze River, Su Yan did not stop, still wandering, and continued to move forward.


    He didn''t leave behind Jinlin, because the last bit of death energy in his body had not been fully refined.


    After Jinlin passed, the largest coastal city was Jiangzhou, and Su Yan drifted towards Jiangzhou.


    He did not go directly to Jiangbei when he came back, but went directly to Jiangzhou. This was not his idea, it was completely natural to come to this place.


    In Jiangzhou, Su Yan has complicated feelings for this city. This is the place where he made his debut, the place where he was born again, and the beginning of everything.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, stood up from the river, and walked towards the river, ignoring the people around him.


    With his weird dress and the ability to walk in the middle of the river, the people around were naturally shocked and fled.


    Su Yan glanced at the river bank, with a deep gaze in his eyes, mixed with this ultimate coldness.


    What did he feel? What happened to China during the past year when he was trapped, and it was not a trivial matter.


    And the source of this matter must have something to do with him, it was definitely born by him.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and an extreme cold light was emitted, and the whole surroundings were extremely cold.


    At the originally silent river, all the fish appeared at this moment, his anger and coldness were too strong.


    Su Yan had to withdraw his coldness, his complexion returned to normal, and he walked towards the shore.


    In fact, he had already guessed something in his heart. He killed the three heads of the energy technology company in the land of Africa. The energy technology company will certainly not let it go.


    I''ve been trapped for a year, and this year, let alone an energy technology company, even a little ant, it will not help but bite.


    Su Yan is of course the most worried about Jin Shiya, this is his negative scale, he does not allow the slightest slip.


    When Su Yan arrived in Jiangzhou City, he arbitrarily got a cell phone and dialed the number of the special operations department.


    The commander-in-chief is still running the company, rubbing his eyes, and working overtime repeatedly, making him feel a little overwhelmed, even though he is a cultivator.


    Hearing the ringing of the phone, the commander-in-chief did not answer the call directly, but waited for a while before the call was answered.


    The commander-in-chief did not speak either. He had to wait for the other person to speak, which was his habit all the time.


    After about ten seconds, Su Yan finally spoke, with a questioning tone in his voice.


    "Do you protect my woman!"


    Su Yan doesn''t circumspect circumstance, nor waste a word with the commander-in-chief, he just needs to get the result.


    The voice was cold, like a devil from hell, his whole body exuded the breath of death.


    The commander-in-chief''s complexion changed abruptly, and sweat burst out of his forehead. These words shocked him too much, causing him to chill in his back and his whole body trembled.


    He could feel his own astonishment, he could feel his fear, and he was completely afraid of it.


    It is totally unimaginable that you, the commander-in-chief of the special department, would be so gaffe.


    At the same time, the commander-in-chief''s eyes suddenly solidified, his whole body solidified, like a vegetative person, and the phone dropped directly to the ground.


    He seemed to feel that the voice was a bit familiar, not right, it was very familiar, and it had been lingering in his ears for a year.


    "You...you are...Su Yan!"


    "I ask you what happened to my woman!"


    Su Yan is not half polite, he just needs to get the result, and the result will determine everything next to him.


    "No, Shiya is fine, but she went to Yanjing."


    The commander-in-chief kept wiping the sweat from his forehead, and he was trembling with fear a long time ago.


    Su Yan hung up the phone, Jin Shiya was fine, this was the best result for him.


    However, the commander-in-chief collapsed on the ground, with deep fear in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth could not help but tremble and said: "Reaper is back!"

 Chapter 1505： Su... Master Su! ! !

    The commander-in-chief''s words are not false. He knows everything that has happened in China this year.


    Everything about Su Yan was taken away by energy technology companies, and more than that, most of the Chinese martial arts world was ruled by energy technology companies.


    In fact, these are not the worst results for Su Yan, as long as Jin Shiya is fine, then he will not become a true **** of death.


    Because death is synonymous with killing everything, good or bad!


    At this moment, the door to the company was knocked, the commander-in-chief didn''t know it, and his heart was still trembling.


    The door was opened, Bai walked in from outside, and was surprised to see the commander-in-chief lying on the ground.


    "Commander, what''s wrong with you?"


    Bai rushed over and helped the commander-in-chief up.


    The commander-in-chief did not speak, but his body was still trembling, and his heartbeat reached more than two hundred.


    This kind of strangeness let Bai know that things are not that simple, it is definitely something terrible that happened.


    "Could it be...is the energy technology company doing bad things again?!"


    Bai was quite angry. This feeling of only looking at but unable to move made her very frustrated. At the same time, she knew that even if it was shot, she couldn''t stop anything.


    The commander-in-chief shook his head, and slightly slowed down, but his face showed ecstasy, which was a huge contrast with just now.


    Bai was even more puzzled. The Commander-in-Chief of Xindao would not be frustrated, right? But after thinking about the psychological quality of the Commander-in-Chief, it is impossible to get sick.


    "Bai, I have a great thing to tell you."


    "Commander-in-chief, take a break first, and don''t worry about the rest. I know you are under a lot of pressure."


    "No, no, I''m fine, but I''m too excited."


    The commander-in-chief completely recovered, his eyes were radiant, and he was totally different from just now.


    "You know what, Su Yan... he''s back!"


    The tea cup in Bai''s hand fell to pieces suddenly, and his face was full of disbelief with astonishment. At the same time, tears came from his eyes and dripped down his cheeks.


    "Commander-in-chief... Are you true?!"


    "Of course it is true. Su Yan also talked to me just now. Fortunately, Jin Shiya went to Yanjing fortunately, with the protection of the Jin family, otherwise this kid won''t be crazy."


    Bai stood up trembling, and ran out like crazy. She wanted to tell Yun and them the good news.


    The commander-in-chief yelled from behind: "You call Su Yan quickly and ask him not to spread to the innocent, otherwise we will be confronted."


    Bai nodded to the commander-in-chief, disappearing like a wind.


    "Bai, what you said is true?!" Yun stared at Bai firmly.


    Four big men surrounded Bai tightly, looking at her maliciously.


    "Don''t lie to us, we can''t make a joke right now." Dim said coldly.


    "Of course it is true, the commander-in-chief personally told me that I have to make a call now."


    Bai hurriedly dialed Su Yan''s mobile phone, but couldn''t get through because Su Yan had already crushed the phone into powder.


    "The captain is back, Hua Guo will set off a **** storm!"


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Beicheng, Shuwang still stand in the park.


    Because of the Lord of Shu, no one in Jiangzhou dared to build a more luxurious villa for four years. This is Su Yan''s majesty.


    Of course, this was not ordered or intimidated by Su Yan, it was entirely because this group of people realized it was so. How dare they live in a house more luxurious than Su Yan.


    The villa is still the same as before, but the owner is no longer Su Yan, and it has become the Jiangzhou base of the energy technology company.


    The villa is brightly lit at the moment, and there are crowds all around, which is very lively.


    The Spirit Gathering Array on the top of the building still exists, but the psychic liquid produced in it is not supplied to other sales points, but is all occupied by the current owner of the villa.


    "Hurry up, are everything ready?" a middle-aged man yelled at the man in the kitchen, who was Qi Cheng, the big man in the north city.


    And the objects he roared were all transferred from hotels across Jiangzhou, and they were all top chefs, because tonight there was a banquet in the villa.


    The No. 10 temporary worker of the Energy Technology Company has to entertain employees from all over the surrounding area, and there is also the No. 9 temporary worker who is more noble than him.


    Naturally, this was a big banquet. The specifications were very high and could not tolerate any sloppyness. Qi Cheng was not responsible before, because eight or nine people in charge had already died.


    All the chefs are full of enthusiasm, and they know that if they don''t handle it well, they will lose their heads.


    In the villa, the original residence of Su Yan has now become the bedroom of No. 10. There are women''s underwear everywhere inside, and when the door is opened, there is a strong smell of cosmetics.


    I don''t know how many dirty things have been done in this room on the 9th this year, but one thing is certain, Su Yan will never allow such things to happen.


    But it has happened, so the result is self-evident.


    An old man stood respectfully in the living room, like an old servant.


    In front of him sat a man in pajamas, very leisurely, it was number ten.


    On both sides of the tenth, there are beautiful women to accompany him, feeding him cherries.


    "Is it delicious?" The beauty said coquettishly.


    "It''s delicious, but you are more delicious." No.10 teased, making the beauty very shy.


    The old man stood still, not daring to say a word, very respectful, knowing that he was the former elder Mei.


    Lao Mei had been right with Su Yan back then, and his grandson was also taught by Su Yan for this, but later reached an agreement and compensated Su Yan with 100 million.


    Relying on this matter in the past few years, Elder Mei has gained a firm foothold in the city and has been recognized by many people, but Su Yan collapsed, he was suddenly used as a spearhead and was caught by the 9th as a servant.


    "Old man, come here!" No.10 shouted at Old Mei.


    Old Mei immediately walked over, bowing his head in incomparable respect.


    "Give me a foot massage."


    Lao Mei didn''t hesitate for a while, and squatted down skillfully, put No.10''s foot on his thigh, and began to massage.


    "You old man, can you massage him? With such a little force, it''s going to be in the soil?!"


    The tenth kicked Lao Mei away and hit the stone pillar with blood flowing.


    But Elder Mei didn''t have any words, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and continued to run over to massage for No. 9.


    The tears of a beautiful woman next to No. 10 are now falling, because Mei is always his grandfather, but she dare not beg for mercy.


    At this moment, the window glass of the hall shattered in an instant, and a figure leapt in and stood directly beside Elder Mei.


    Elder Mei was frightened by this sudden scene and looked up.


    When he saw Su Yan''s face, he stood completely on the spot, his eyes widened.


    "Su... Master Su!!!"

 Chapter 1506： split into two

    Old Mei said in a trembling voice, not only was his voice trembling, but his whole body was trembling, and his heart was trembling.


    He even felt that he had hallucinations, it was impossible for Su Yan to appear, he died a year ago.


    Old Mei wiped his eyes, trying to see the person who came, but the result made him cry with joy.


    It''s Su Yan, absolutely Su Yan, the man in his heart who admires and fears existence like the **** in his heart!


    The old man''s face was moisturized by tears, the tears collapsed, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t make a sound. Elder Mei had completely lost his state and could not control his emotions.


    No one can be quiet this way, they will lose control of their emotions, and some people will even faint.


    And Su Yan was extremely indifferent to the excitement and surprise of Lao Mei, and there was not the slightest fluctuation, because in his eyes Lao Mei was just an ant.


    He didn''t have any feelings for Mr. Mei. If he used to be in Jiangzhou, Mr. Mei was like **** in his eyes, but now he can''t even count as ants.


    Any grievance that the ant received had nothing to do with him, but he was a little angry, because the ant came to his villa and dirty his villa.


    Su Yan once lived in this villa. There are beautiful memories here, of course the memories with Jin Shiya, and this is also his beginning.


    However, compared to the anger at Mei Lao and that No. 10, it is completely insignificant. Besides, Mei is always forced, and Su Yan forgave him.


    At this moment, Elder Mei rushed directly to Su Yan, grabbed his trouser leg, and burst into tears.


    "Master Su, you finally came back, wow wow wow wow..."


    Old Mei cried like a child, completely out of control, sadness flowed upstream.


    Su Yan stood quietly all the time, without persuading him, nor kicking Lao Mei away and letting Lao Mei perform alone.


    After a long time, Elder Mei stopped crying, his eyes were already red and swollen, and he did not cry as much in his life as today.


    "Master Su forgives the old man, he has lost his attitude."


    The first thing Elder Mei did was to beg for forgiveness, because he saw the coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, making him cold all over.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Yan responded indifferently, without any emotion.


    And Elder Mei looked at Su Yan at this moment, with extreme anger and sorrow.


    "Master Su, Mr. Hua, he was killed by the enemy!"


    The entire villa was deadly silent, all the voices disappeared at this moment, not actively but passively, all of this originated from Su Yan.


    A chill flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, he was angry, he was indeed angry.


    No matter what wrong things Hua Lao did before, regardless of whether he and Hua Lao have drawn a clear line before, in any case, Hua Lao once helped him, this is a fact.


    He can have no entanglement with Hua Lao, but Hua Lao''s life is absolutely not allowed by him.


    But he was trapped for a year, Hua Lao died, the person who once helped him died!


    Su Yan''s eyes were burning like flames. He guessed something, but he did not guess that Hua Lao would die, which made him uneasy.


    A mere Jiangzhou, a small place, Hua Lao was just an old man, a retired person, and he died.


    From this, it is conceivable that Su Yan could not even imagine what situation had become in Jinling, Jiangbei and other places.


    He has a hint of urgency, he wants to leave here quickly and look elsewhere.


    So Su Yan turned around and looked at the tenth.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very cold, there was no killing intent, and the anger had disappeared, because the tenth made him unable to mention killing intent and anger.


    However, the tenth is extremely angry, because this is his territory, he is the master here, but someone broke in.


    More than that, the person who broke in completely ignored him for three minutes.


    During these three minutes, he changed from coldness to anger, from anger to killing, and from killing to anger, but Su Yan still didn''t have a bird, and he completely regarded him as air.


    He had never experienced this kind of feeling before, which made the tenth''s face appear blue.


    "Where did the lifeless things come from!"


    The tenth looked at Su Yan, his face full of murderous intent, his arms were as thick as thighs at this moment, his body was full of muscles, his spiritual power was overflowing, and he could shoot at any time.


    But Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, without a half-minute change, which made No.10 very dissatisfied.


    Su Yan looked at Elder Mei and asked, "Who is he?"


    Elder Mei looked at No.10, with extreme resentment in his eyes, wishing to eat No.10.


    But after seeing the murderous intent on No. 10''s face, Elder Mei lowered his head and hid behind Su Yan.


    "Master Su, he is a bully, he is a devil, he is the haze of Jiangzhou!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me!"


    Mr. Mei staggered, never daring to talk nonsense anymore, and said directly: "He is a temporary worker for an energy technology company, nicknamed No. 10."


    "Energy technology company?!"


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly, and there was a hint of anger, but that was all.


    On the 10th, he naturally caught the change on Su Yan''s face, and now he sneered. He thought Su Yan was frightened by the name of the energy technology company.


    "Boy, when you are scared, do you also know that energy technology companies cannot be confronted?!"


    "Unfortunately, everything is too late, you are already a dead person!"


    No. 10 shook his head and tried to vent his dissatisfaction. He wanted to vent Su Yan''s neglect of him.


    Facing the anger of the tenth, Su Yan didn''t care. In his eyes, this was the last madness of the ants. He was satisfied with the tenth.


    But Elder Mei couldn''t calm down at this moment. Su Yan was back. He now completely believes that he knows Su Yan''s terribleness, and even knows that the energy technology company invaded because Su Yan died.


    "Number ten, do you know who he is!"


    Elder Mei looked at number ten and said angrily.


    "Hehe, who is he?"


    "He is Su Baxian, Hua Guo Su Baxian!"


    Old Mei did not say Jiangzhou Su Baxian, he did not say Su Baxian, the golden scale champion Su Baxian, nor did he say Su Baxian, the fifth place in the ranking, he said Hua Guo, because in his eyes Su Yan has become the existence of the country''s champion!


    But on the tenth, there was a sneer and ridicule on his face. How could he believe that the person in front of him was Su Yan, Su Yan had already died, it was impossible.


    "Mr Mei, there is some basis for you to lie to me, can the dead who have been in the soil for a year come back alive?"


    "He is Su Baxian, he is Master Su!"


    Old Mei was full of eagerness, and he did not allow a little rebuttal on the tenth.


    On the tenth, I wanted to say it again, but Su Yan no longer gave him a chance, because he thought the last madness on the tenth was enough.


    puff!


    A stream of blood splashed in the air, a full splash of three meters away, and the number ten was split into two by a ray of light, and it fell into two pieces.

 Chapter 1507： Spilled all over

    The blood flowed around along the wooden floor. The blood on the tenth seemed to be a lot, a large pool that stained the floor red.


    Everyone in the hall was screaming, and the beauties had already been scared to death at this moment, and they were shaking like chaff.


    Only Elder Mei, with a pair of eyes staring at the corpse of No. 10, showed a sense of relief and even relief on his face.


    "Master Su, you have eliminated harm for the people!"


    Su Yan''s expression returned to his indifference, and he didn''t have the slightest expression on Mei Lao, he didn''t need to treat Mei Lao at all.


    "He killed Hua Lao, I will kill him naturally, and he also defiled my villa."


    A breeze from the broken window stirred Su Yan''s bangs, making him look completely cold, like a **** of murder.


    At this moment, the kitchen is still preparing food and delicacies, and No. 10''s men are still on duty outside, everything is the same.


    But on the second floor that was originally Jin Shiya''s room, at this moment a gorgeous woman came out, twisting her buttocks, with a full sense of temptation.


    "My lord, have you been waiting for the slave house hard?"


    "My lord, haven''t those people come yet? The slave family is starving."


    Women are revealingly dressed, very sexy, and she is the favorite woman on the tenth.


    But when she saw the body of No. 10, her face changed suddenly, and she hurriedly covered her eyes and screamed sternly.


    And this sound also alarmed the people outside the villa, and they rushed over at this moment.


    "My lord, did something happen?"


    Someone asked at the door, but still did not dare to rush in directly.


    But at this moment, a long line of luxury cars arrived outside the villa, all of them were guests of the banquet, some were from energy technology companies, some were forced to come, and some came voluntarily.


    After getting out of the car, the people from the energy technology company are naturally at the forefront. Even a small worker is breezy higher than the people in the martial arts world.


    Although extremely dissatisfied, this group of people did not dare to say a word, after all, life is more important.


    At the moment they can only talk about the banquet.


    "Jiang Taidou, I didn''t expect you to be here!" A gangster in the city said with a look of surprise.


    "You can come, why don''t I come, I am now a recognized person by energy technology companies."


    Na Jiang Taidou said arrogantly, very imposing.


    Others naturally agree, after all, Jiang Taidou is the number nine celebrity.


    But there is still a group of people who are very dissatisfied with Jiang Taidou. They dare not talk about energy technology companies, but they can talk about him.


    "It''s just a dog slave. It''s a **** to be arrogant in front of us."


    A gangster in the city said disdainfully, his eyes full of contempt.


    That Jiang Taidou''s complexion changed suddenly, and he pointed to the man''s nose and said, "You have the ability to say it again, believe it or not, I will kill you now!"


    That person didn''t dare to say it. After all, Jiang Taidou was a celebrity. He didn''t dare to say it for the life of his family and even himself.


    But other people started to say, every word you say to me, the content is not good, which makes Jiang Taidou very angry.


    But he didn''t dare to really take the shot. First, this was the tenth place, and secondly, there were too many people. He could deal with the heads, but he couldn''t deal with everything.


    Jiang Taidou could only walk away, ignoring the words of these people.


    "Hey, it would be great if Master Su hadn''t died. How could we be reduced to such an appearance."


    "Don''t say this, if someone hears it, you will lose your head."


    A group of people all walked towards the villa, and stopped talking a few meters away from the villa.


    When the employees of the energy technology company saw their counterparts at the door, they couldn''t help asking: "What are you doing here?"


    "There is noise inside, but we dare not go in."


    "Step aside."


    One of the employees of an energy technology company with a consummate level of Taoism directly opened the door. He was not very afraid of the number ten.


    "The door is closed. Is this not welcoming us?"


    The person said loudly, with a pair of eyes looking around, but when he saw the corpse on the floor of the hall, his complexion suddenly changed, knowing that something changed, all he had to do now was to retreat.


    The people behind him also saw the corpse of No.10, their complexions changed drastically, and they were trembling with fright and lost the slightest thought.


    This group of people also wanted to retreat, but Su Yan, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the group of people at this moment, and said lightly: "I have already come, do you want to leave like this?"


    The employees of energy technology companies don''t know Su Yan, but these big men and wealthy businessmen in the martial arts world do.


    They stood on the spot one by one, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, completely unable to believe their eyes.


    A dean in the city first reacted and looked at Su Yan and asked, "You are... you are..."


    He was too shocked to say a complete sentence.


    "Master Su?!"


    Someone shouted like a duck, completely excited.


    The complexion of the people from the energy technology company changed slightly. They saw the strangeness from the faces of these martial arts leaders and knew that the people on the sofa were not simple.


    A group of people were filled with horrible fluctuations and wanted to retreat directly.


    They didn''t shoot directly at Su Yan, it can already be seen that these people were afraid of Su Yan, after all, the body of No. 10 hadn''t completely dissipated.


    But when they rushed to the door, they found a horrible fluctuation, which made them unable to retreat.


    All employees of the energy technology company have a trace of despair on their faces, which is the despair of dying.


    But at this time, another car stopped outside, which was the most luxurious and expensive car compared to other cars.


    A man got off the car, he was very young, he looked only in his twenties, his hair was upside down, and he was dressed in leather. He looked very energetic. He was the No. 9 temporary worker.


    No. 9 approached the villa and did not forget to take out his mobile phone at the entrance of the villa to look at his shape, nodded slightly before putting the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "Let me come to the banquet on the tenth. I don''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd."


    Nine said to one of his subordinates, although his face was indifferent, he was always alert.


    "What are you afraid of, can you still beat him?" The subordinate said without any fear.


    No. 9 nodded, opened the door, and walked directly in.


    In the villa kitchen, the alarm clock went off, and the serving time on the 10th was up. They didn''t dare to delay any time.


    Under the leadership of Qi Cheng, a group of chefs walked towards the villa with delicious food.


    Similarly, they easily entered the villa, but the door closed instantly as soon as they entered.


    "My lord, the delicacy is complete."


    Qi Cheng bent over, holding a dish in one hand, and said respectfully, not daring to look up.


    "Put it on."


    Su Yan said lightly, her voice flat.


    But Qi Cheng frowned, because the voice sounded wrong, he couldn''t help but look up.


    At this glance, he directly spilled the dishes on the floor.

 Chapter 1508： Turn to ashes!

    Qi Cheng didn''t care about the delicacies spilled all over the place, his eyes were already inseparable, and he stared at the people on the sofa, unable to believe it.


    It took several minutes for Qi Cheng to cry, crying abnormally sad and hoarse.


    This is even worse than the previous time that Su Yan cried when he bought the house. That time it was just a cry of fear and fear, this time it was a cry of excitement.


    Qi Cheng cried for about a minute, Su Yan was annoyed by it, and couldn''t help saying, "Shut up!"


    Qi Cheng didn''t dare to make a sound immediately, so she could only choke constantly, and her body also kept shaking from time to time.


    At this moment, people gathered in the hall, all sitting on chairs properly.


    It''s just that some people sit very comfortably, while others feel like needles.


    Of course, there was another person who sat down by himself, not Su Yan forced him, he was number nine.


    At this moment, Number Nine looked at Qi Cheng, his face was extremely cold, and he directly shouted: "Useless things, the dishes are not good, why do you want you!"


    A spirit power emerged from No.9''s hand and directly rushed towards Qi Orange. This spirit power Qi Cheng had a hundred lives and was not enough to die.


    In the desperate situation, Qi Cheng couldn''t shut up at all, and shouted sternly: "Master Su, save me!"


    As soon as his words fell, the attack on the 9th shot dissipated, as if his roar was shaken away.


    No. 9''s face was cold, his face full of killing intent appeared, and a pair of eyes stared at Su Yan.


    He understands that the person in front of him is a very strong person. After all, he can kill No.10, which is definitely not an ordinary existence.


    "You are strong, but do you know what you offended?"


    Looking at Su Yan, No. 9 tried to recover calmly, took the delicacy from a cook, and swaggered to eat.


    "This steak is not bad, so I won''t kill you."


    The chef was naturally grateful, he didn''t understand everything, but was very excited when he heard the word "don''t kill".


    Su Yan did not speak because someone would speak for him.


    A gangster on the edge of the city stood up excitedly at this moment. He confirmed countless times that the person on the sofa was Su Yan, and he dared to stand up.


    This tycoon looked at Number Nine, his eyes cold with spite, as if Nine were his peerless enemy.


    "Do you know who the person in front of you is?"


    On the other hand, Number 9 said, "I don''t want to know yet."


    "I really want to tell you now."


    No. 9 looked at this person, her eyes flashed with coldness, and a coercion directly struck this big man.


    No. 9 is the initial state of Yin Dan, killing this person is too easy, it is simpler than killing a chicken.


    But his attack was the same as before, completely disappeared, without any fluctuations at all.


    No. 9''s face was completely gloomy, and he was resisted for the first time. It can be said that his power is not strong, but this time his power is comparable to the existence of Taoism.


    However, No. 9 still endured it, and No. 10 died, indicating that the person in front of him was not weaker than him, and was a real opponent.


    "If you want to kill me, don''t look at what you are, and dare to make an axe in front of Master Su!"


    Seeing that the attack on the 9th had no effect on him, the man couldn''t help being bold. He knew that Su Yan must have helped him.


    "Master Su, your surname is Su?!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in the eyes of No. 9, because he had to face Su Yan because of the word Su. There was a person in his mind, of course, he had no contact with the person in front of him.


    "Are you Su Baxian''s family?!"


    No. 9 was even more angry. Jinlin was in charge of No. 8. Now Su Baxian''s family appeared, of course he was dissatisfied.


    But the big guy was showing a full smile at the moment, looking at Number Nine and saying: "You can''t even dream of who he is!"


    "Oh, I don''t even want to know who he is now."


    "But I have to tell you his identity!"


    "court death!"


    Number Nine was playing with the martial arts tycoon with a cold face, killing intent everywhere.


    "He is... Su Baxian!"


    The big man in the martial arts world said word by word, his voice was high and sharp, resounding throughout the villa, and the lingering sound continued.


    Everyone was all changing colors at this moment. The group of people who already knew Su Yan''s identity was a lot better, but the people who had just known it were astonishing, and their eyes showed extreme amazement.


    Especially the employees of the energy technology company, one by one, they are almost urinating at the moment. Su Baxian, what kind of existence is that, killing the three of them in charge of the area is simply a godlike enemy.


    He didn''t die, this was a disaster for them, and there was still despair in their hearts.


    However, No. 9 is different. There is no trace of tension or fear. Instead, it shows a full of abuse.


    "He is Su Baxian?" No.9 asked playfully.


    "Yes, he is naturally Su Baxian, our Lord Su!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The affirmative words of the big man in the martial arts world, instead of the fear of the nine, but a full smile, which is extremely ridiculous.


    "you!"


    All the people who knew Su Yan were extremely angry, and they dared to mock the **** they admired in their hearts. This was simply unbearable.


    But Su Yan was very indifferent and never spoke.


    "If he is Su Baxian, then I am the Emperor Laozi!"


    No. 9 is almost laughing and angry. Su Baxian is already dead. How could he be resurrected? This is extremely absurd. No. 9 naturally trusts energy technology companies.


    What''s more, if Su Baxian didn''t die, would the energy technology company dare to invade China so unscrupulously? Would it dare to replace everything about him so arrogantly? So Su Baxian must be dead.


    "What you said is really funny, Su Baxian, alas, I was so funny."


    No. 9 clutched his stomach and smiled even more, which made the restlessness of other energy technology company employees disappear, one by one, feeling left behind.


    But at this moment, Su Yan stood up. He thought there was enough time and it was time to end.


    Su Yan looked at Number Nine, with a condescending expression, and said lightly: "He is right, I am Su Baxian."


    Su Yan''s voice was very soft, without the slightest anger.


    Not waiting for the 9th to speak, nor for his face to change transiently, or even despair in his heart, Su Yan''s breath of death has enveloped the entire villa.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, Number Nine turned directly into a mummy like a withered tree, and finally turned into ashes.


    It was just a coercion that easily killed the Nine. Su Yan''s horror was unimaginable!


    At this moment, everyone else was scared by the scene, even the big men in the martial arts world.


    Su Yan walked around, wherever he went, people kept turning to ashes and falling to the ground.


    Even some big men in the martial arts world failed to escape this bad luck. In the original hall of 200 people, only less than 30 people remained.


    These thirty people stayed because they were unyielding and because they did not become slaves to energy technology companies.

 Chapter 1509： Its cold and my heart is cold

    Kill the person who should be killed, and the matter will have a result. The matter of Jiangzhou Land is completely finished.


    The rest of the people, while excited in their hearts, were also extremely afraid of Su Yan. Su Yan was so terrible that they couldn''t help shaking at all.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Yan didn''t make any moves, but just approached, and the pressure was to turn the strong in the early Yin Dan into ashes, which made it difficult for the people present to imagine Su Yan''s power.


    There were still tears and snot on Qi Cheng''s face at the moment, he was happy, he was proud, he was proud, he was scared to cry by Su Yan, he will always remember this.


    "Master Su is mighty!"


    "Master Su is superb!"


    "Master Su covers the sky!"


    ...


    Countless words of praise are endless, of course from the heart, because Su Yan saved them in the fire and water.


    Under the roar of everyone, Su Yan stepped away from the villa, and at the same time let the group of people leave the villa.


    Today''s villa is no longer his and Jin Shiya''s love nest, it is completely tarnished and dirty, so he will naturally not stay.


    Su Yan''s finger had a blaze, like a fire of salaries, but the flame went directly towards the villa, instantly covering the villa and turning it into a sea of ??fire.


    "Thick buried Hua Lao!"


    Su Yan left a sentence, and the man has disappeared in Jiangzhou.


    The whole Jiangzhou and the neighboring major cities all cried excitedly after learning about what happened to King Shu, and the grievances in their hearts were vented at this moment.


    Everyone knelt down and respected them, thanking Su Yan for saving them from the fire.


    At the same time, they also shouted a resounding slogan: "Believe in Su Yan and get eternal life!"


    ...


    Jinlin, the most prosperous city in the south of the Yangtze River, the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties, is a place that countless people yearn for.


    At this time, the Jinlin lights are still on, and people still live and work in an orderly manner, but in many unknown places, tragedies continue to be staged.


    Energy technology companies do not deal with ordinary people, but they have to deal with people in the martial arts world and even in politics and business, and the families of these people are naturally not immune.


    Of course, the experience of these people is not as sad as the Su family. The Su family''s talents are like falling into the devil''s cave.


    Su Kainan, Su Mochen, etc. are all living and dead, leaving behind all women, children, old and young, but even so, these women, children, old and young were not spared.


    They have been kept in a dog cage for a year, and they have experienced extreme hardships from spring to autumn this year, and the insult of dignity is even harder to speak.


    At this moment, the Su family villa was ruined, and the dust indicated that the glory of the Su family had disappeared, and countless golden scales were lamenting the demise of the Su family.


    They didn''t know the reason, they only thought that the Su family''s investment failed, and they would end up like this. They couldn''t go to the Su family villa and couldn''t see the Su family''s women, children, and children locked in a dog cage.


    At this time, the weather was still getting colder and the temperature dropped abruptly, which was very bad news for the Su family.


    Last year they experienced this kind of pain, and some people were frozen to death.


    Su Kai, now over three years old, curled up in his mother''s arms, shivering with cold.


    "Mom, I''m cold and I''m afraid."


    "Kaikai is not afraid, there is a mother here."


    Su Mochen''s death was fatal to Su Kai''s mother, but because Su Kai and his mother continued to linger, she wanted to keep the next generation for the Su family.


    "Mom, it looks like it''s snowing."


    Su Kai was flushed all over, hugging her mother tightly, her lips turned purple with cold.


    And beside them, Su Yaoyao was like a dead person at the moment, and she has been like this for a year. It is not so much that she is alive, it is better that her soul is dead.


    And not far away, two voices and shadows came over and carried two large buckets of food. The two were naturally Su Tianlun and Su Caihua.


    "Come, come, eat!"


    Su Caihua struck the iron chain with a smile on his face.


    And Su Tianlun walked to Su Yaoyao and looked at him for a long time without speaking.


    "Yaoyao, think about it. Recently, an employee of an energy technology company fell in love with you. If you agree, you can go out."


    But Su Tianlun didn''t get a response at all. This was not the first time.


    "Meat Baozi, do you want to eat it?"


    Su Tianlun took out a steamed bun from his arms. This was the most common food in the eyes of ordinary people, but for the survivors of the Su family, it was a delicacy that had not been seen in a year.


    What used to be contemptuous, but now I want to dream about it, this is a change in fate.


    Su Yaoyao stared at the bun, of course she wanted to eat it, and stretched out her hand, but in the end she still retracted.


    "Don''t fight it hard, it''s great to come out."


    "roll!"


    Su Yaoyao said in a very soft voice, not wanting to see Su Tianlun.


    Su Tianlun''s face became cold, showing anger, and kicked directly on the iron fence.


    "Shame on you!"


    Su Tianlun threw the meat buns on the ground and left angrily.


    The other Su family members were so excited when they saw the meat buns on the ground, they all stretched out their hands, wanting to get them, but the distance was not enough.


    Su Yaoyao''s tears rolled down, she could not tell whether she was sad or angry.


    Compared to this snowy cold day, her heart was actually colder, and she had long been frozen by the Wannian Glacier.


    After Su Tianlun and Su Caihua had distributed the two large buckets of food, they left without looking back. The place smelled so bad that they naturally didn''t want to stay longer.


    When the two came to a villa next to them, they suddenly became huskies.


    "My lord, the food has been distributed."


    Sitting on the leather chair, No. 8 nodded and beckoned.


    But Su Tianlun did not leave. He hesitated for a long time, and still said, "My lord, Su Yan is dead. He has actually severed relations with my Su family before."


    Su Tianlun''s purpose is very simple, he still wants to release Su Yaoyao and others on the eighth, after all, the blood of the Su family is bleeding.


    The eighth had a cold face, which scared Su Tianlun enough.


    "Hmph, I just want to torture them. Su Yan killed the three heads of my energy technology company. How could his family be better off, and they would be surnamed Su if they broke off the relationship!"


    The voice in the villa was so loud that Su Yaoyao and others could hear it, but they weren''t listening to the words of No.8 and Su Tianlun at this moment. They were all staring at a figure in the snowy sky.


    The figure is so familiar, but with a bit more extreme coldness, with a terrifying breath of death.


    Su Yaoyao''s tears burst even more, bursting out of her eyes, completely unstoppable.


    More than that, her whole body was trembling, extremely violent, and her hands clung to the chain firmly, and she didn''t care if she was pierced.


    For a long time, Su Yaoyao let out a hoarse cry of pain, like a wounded geese, which contained the ultimate grievance and pain.

 Chapter 1510： Grim Reaper!

    In Jiangzhou, Hua Lao''s death only made Su Yan angry, but it just made him feel that Hua Lao should not die.


    But now, Su Yan felt not only anger, but pain, the ultimate pain!


    Snow flakes all over the sky fell crazily, turning Su Yan directly into a miniature in the snow.


    He didn''t move a single minute, allowing the snowflakes to fall, and eventually covering him completely, the snowflakes were too much.


    Su Yan''s heart was also extremely cold at this moment, his blood was completely solidified, and even his whole body began to tremble.


    He is the Immortal Emperor, he is a strong man, but his name is Su Yan!


    The word Su is his life, brought to him by the Su family, and passed to him by Su Kainan!


    But now!


    The person who has the same blood as him!


    Su Kainan, Su Bingcheng, Su Mochen, and Su Moyu are all dead!


    All these made Su Yan''s body extremely cold, extremely cold, as if this cold could turn everything into a glacier!


    It''s more than that!


    Su Yan''s coldness suddenly melted, and a fire dragon rushed straight into the sky for nine days, and the flames filled the entire golden scale sky!


    It was originally a violent blizzard, but the sky was burning all at once. This vision frightened everyone in the entire Jinlin.


    And all this is because of Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s anger covered the cold in his heart, because the women, children, and children of the Su family were treated in this way, and they were kept in a dog cage for a whole year!


    Su Yan didn''t need to look at it to know that those foods were fed to dogs, and the beasts of the energy technology company raised them as dogs!


    angry!


    The ultimate anger!


    Su Yan''s heart was violent, and he vomited a mouthful of blood!


    Before he took the shot, Su Yan hurt himself by three points. This was entirely because he was bitten by anger!


    But Su Yan didn''t care about all this, wiped the corners of his mouth, and the scarlet eyes showed endless awe.


    Su Yan at this moment is like a **** of death!


    "Is it Brother Su Yan?!"


    Su Yaoyao firmly grasped the iron fence with both hands, ignoring the blood coagulation at all, her eyes were pierced at the moment.


    "Is it Brother Su Yan!"


    "Is it Brother Su Yan!"


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, Su Yan!!!"


    Everyone yelled, their voices were deafening, and it was hard to imagine that ordinary people''s voices were comparable to thunder.


    This kind of sound is complicated, with too much emotion mixed in it.


    There is anger, complaint, sorrow, pain, excitement...


    Su Yan''s heart trembled when he heard it, and another mouthful of blood came out!


    But Su Kai, who was hugging his mother tightly, was also looking at Su Yan curiously at this moment. He didn''t know who Su Yan was.


    He was very young. He saw Su Yan but he didn''t remember, he didn''t have the slightest memory, but he didn''t know that he was Su Yan''s younger brother, Su Yan''s chief disciple!


    "Mom, who is he?!"


    Su Kai asked in a low voice, with a sense of fear.


    "He is... he is... he is hope!"


    Su Kai''s mother was crying bitterly and could not make a sound.


    boom!


    With the crisp sound, all the iron cages are shattered and then turned into nothingness.


    The surviving people of the Su family were saved. This iron fence, let alone a Taoist, could not be opened even by people in the early Yin Dan!


    But it was useless in front of Su Yan.


    Perhaps it was because they were detained for too long, this group of people could not stand up all of a sudden after being rescued, one by one still squatting.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan, a gentle spiritual force spread out towards all the Su family members, healing their wounds and soothing their hearts.


    At the same time, pieces of clothing were draped over them, bringing them warmth.


    Su Yaoyao was crying, she couldn''t talk now, only crying could vent her emotions.


    It was not just Su Yaoyao, all the Su family members were crying at this moment, crying earth-shattering.


    Things are people and nothing is done, but if you want to talk, tears will flow first!


    However, in Su Yan''s view, things have just begun.


    Su Yan hugged Su Yaoyao and gave him a warm chest.


    "Yaoyao don''t cry, be strong!"


    Su Yan hugged Su Yaoyao tightly and said lightly.


    Su Yaoyao cried for about ten minutes, her eyes were so swollen that she sobbed without listening.


    "Brother Su Yan, where have you been?!"


    Su Yan could see Su Yaoyao''s anger because he made them fall like this.


    "I... I''m trapped."


    Su Yaoyao''s eyes suddenly became firm, with the ultimate revenge flame.


    "Brother Su Yan, I only have one request."


    "Say."


    "Kill them for me!"


    The words are not shocking, but they are earth-shaking. This is all Su Yaoyao wants to say.


    Su Yan nodded, without saying that Su Yaoyao, he would do it, of course he would kill them.


    "Everything started because of me, and of course it was me!"


    Su Yan turned around and looked at the villa next to him, his eyes glowing to the sky.


    At this moment, the golden scales of the sky are constantly burning, and all the clouds seem to be burned up at once, like the sky of purgatory.


    Countless people talked about this, and countless people were extremely afraid, and the entire Jinlin was completely messed up.


    Compared to ordinary people, Jinlin''s martial arts world was even more shocked, and all the big men were shocked.


    "what''s going on!"


    A group of martial arts leaders gathered for the first time, and the rest have been killed by energy technology companies.


    "Isn''t it the ghost of an energy technology company?"


    "It''s very possible. I don''t know what they are going to do and when they can stop."


    "Follow him, just follow them. Energy technology companies are much stronger than Su Ba."


    Many people nodded, thinking this was reasonable.


    "Look at the group of Shabi, they all thought they were arrogant, but they were all killed."


    "Let''s check it out, otherwise on the 8th, we will say that we are not doing well."


    A group of people walked toward the villa area mightily, and they could sense the center of spiritual power.


    But after a while, these martial arts leaders all arrived at their destination, but each of them hesitated a bit, they knew this place.


    Before they could step in, Su Tianlun and Su Caihua in the villa had already walked out.


    This horrible fluctuation attracted the attention of No.8, and he asked the two to come out and have a look.


    Su Tianlun and Su Caihua were furious when they saw the original rows of dog cages disappeared, and the Su family members were all dressed.


    "You guys, how dare you escape!"


    Su Caihua accused the Su family and was extremely angry. He is no longer the Su family, he is just a running dog on the eighth.


    Su Tianlun was also extremely angry, staring at everyone in the Su family with a pair of eyes.


    Su Yan had always turned his back to them, but the two could clearly feel Su Yan''s horror, a breathtaking coldness.


    However, they have No. 8 as the backer, and they are not completely afraid.


    "Did he save you guys!?" Su Caihua said furiously.


    Before the two of them continued to clamor, Su Yan had already turned around, staring at the two with his eyes like a **** of death.

 Chapter 1511： Kill kill kill! ! !

    Su Tianlun was originally prepared to explode, only in this way can the Eighth feel that they are loyal, and that they are not favored because they are all Su''s family.


    But he didn''t say it, his angry face suddenly changed color, his eyes were wide, and bloodshot was filled with blood.


    More than that, sweat ran violently on his forehead, as if there was a bucket on top of his head, which was constantly leaking.


    His whole body was already trembling very much, shaking like chaff, his eyes revealed an incredible expression.


    "no no!


    The two yelled almost at the same time, with an incomparable shock in their voices, as if they had encountered a **** of death.


    They want to run, they want to escape, if they don''t, they know they will be dead.


    But the two of them couldn''t move at all, and Su Yan didn''t use any strength at all, it was because their legs had been frightened.


    Seeing Su Yan''s gloomy expression, the two of them only felt that their hearts were gripped. The pain was extremely severe, and they were completely frightened.


    Su Yan was filled with a terrifying breath of death, and went directly toward the two of them.


    Enveloped by the air of death, the two of them felt as if they were in hell, tightening up countless painful torments.


    The faces of Su Caihua and Su Tianlun have been distorted, completely unlike human beings, the air of death is too terrifying, just a kind of pressure makes them feel unprecedented horror.


    "I really regret not killing you back then!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, without more words, the killing intent was already in sight.


    As if time passed by, Su Tianlun and Su Caihua''s faces suddenly became old, and they suddenly became seven-year-olds and eighty-year-olds. In the end, they withered and turned into a mummy.


    More than that, the mummy could not withstand the erosion of death, and turned into bones, until it finally became ashes.


    Su Yan killed them in this way, in fact, it was considered cheap. It was all because of being too angry, otherwise he would make these two people suffer the extreme torment.


    Seeing that Su Yan killed the two, everyone in the Su family clapped and applauded. No one had any pity for them.


    And Su Yan looked at Su Yan, and said, "You leave temporarily, and you will leave the rest to me."


    Su Yaoyao shook her head and said stubbornly: "I want to stay here, I want to see you with my own eyes and solve them one by one!"


    Su Yan frowned, and finally nodded.


    The employees of other energy technology companies have rushed towards Su Yan at this moment. They don''t know Su Yan and only think that someone has rescued Su''s family.


    "Unexpectedly, one year later, someone will come to rescue the remnants of the Su family!"


    A Taoist consummated strong man said coldly, his eyes flashing with cold killing intent.


    He didn''t do it directly, but let a group of his subordinates rush towards Su Yan.


    And those big men in the martial arts world had been shocked at this moment. They had met Su Yan, and they found that they couldn''t leave.


    The sky was filled with Su Yan''s breath of death, and the entire golden scale was like purgatory at this moment, with fear, horror, and fear shrouded in everyone''s heart.


    Countless Taoist energy company employees rushed towards Su Yan with the intention of killing.


    The Taoist consummated strong man looked at Su Yan coldly, showing contempt.


    However, all of his subordinates were turned into nothingness in the middle of the flight, and they were all killed by the air of death, and none of them remained!


    The face of the Taoist consummate powerhouse suddenly changed, revealing a murderous intent, and he understood that this person was not good.


    "Fate!"


    The Taoist consummate and the strong rushed forward, and the power reached its peak, which was a full blow.


    However, he was no different from the others, and he was attacked by a terrifying air of death halfway through the rush.


    Instantly old, then turned into bones, and finally become ashes.


    Su Yan didn''t use his spiritual power to resist, and he didn''t use the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to refine it. It took nearly half a month to turn the gas of death into his own power.


    The most fundamental purpose of doing this is to fully carry the terrible spirit of death, rather than just turning it into a spiritual force.


    It can be said that Su Yan completely mastered the power of the ancient Pharaoh, and Yin Dan could not fight against it at once!


    Su Yan''s eyes still remained, more than a hundred employees of energy technology companies just turned into nothingness, but he did not fluctuate in the slightest.


    In his eyes, there are only three words: kill, kill, kill!


    The eighth finally showed up. At first he dismissed it, but the Taoist Consummation had died, and he had to come forward now.


    "How ants dare to offend energy technology companies!"


    No. 8 looked at Su Yan, his face was cold, and a terrifying force spread out, trying to dissolve the death air around him.


    But his power was like a stone sinking into the ocean, and it didn''t play a role at all, which made his heart very scared.


    Su Yan looked at Number 8, with his expression still, and said coldly, "Su Baxian!"


    No. 8''s eyes suddenly changed, a panic spread out, and there was already a withdrawal in his heart.


    This does not allow him to guess what is true or false, and retreat is the safest decision.


    However, he couldn''t retreat at all, there was death air all around, and he had no way to escape!


    "dead!"


    Su Yan clenched his left hand, and an illusory force directly impacted on the eighth, pulling him out of the air.


    The eighth was struggling non-stop, he used all his strength, but the result was to make him desperate.


    "No... you are definitely not Su Baxian!"


    Blood flowed out from the corner of No. 8''s mouth, because Su Yan''s power was too great, crushing his internal organs.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not explain half the point. He only needs to kill the owner of the energy technology company, and that''s it.


    boom!


    A violent explosion resounded everywhere, and the 8th was like a firework lifted off and burst into death.


    Frightening fluctuations are everywhere, after all, No. 8 is a strong Yin Dan, possessing very huge spiritual power.


    But this wave didn''t make any waves, and it was all swallowed by the breath of death.


    The big men in the martial arts world were already so frightened at this moment, and even some of them were shocked.


    Taoist Consummation actually died like this, and the Yin Dan powerhouse was crushed by Su Yan like a chicken cub. They couldn''t imagine how powerful and terrifying Su Yan was.


    And Su Yan glanced at the group of big men in the martial arts world, just a glance, many of the big men exploded and died, blood shooting, blood flowing!


    This group of people took refuge in energy technology companies, and Su Yan would naturally not let it go. Killing them directly would be regarded as a kindness.


    The rest were trembling with fright, unable to stand at all, and could only tremble on the ground.


    I originally thought that everything was resolved, but suddenly there was a wave of fluctuations in the burning sky, and something like a meteorite was wrapped in spiritual power.


    This thing pierced the sky, the speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it fell towards the villa and directly hit the ground!

 Chapter 1512： Unstoppable with a punch

    When the fluctuations dissipated, a figure appeared, actually a robot!


    "Energy Technology Company Number Seven!"


    This is an experimental product of an energy technology company. He is already half a person, half of his body is a machine.


    But the completion of the assembly made him a strong Yin Dan!


    But when this person just landed, several black spots appeared in the sky again, floating in the sky quickly.


    But after a while, these black spots slowly enlarged and got closer and closer.


    Bang bang bang!


    A few deafening noises caused countless people''s complexions to suddenly change, and their hearts showed a sense of horror, and their originally stable hearts trembled suddenly.


    "Energy Technology Company Number Six!"


    "Energy Technology Company Number Five!"


    "Energy Technology Company Number Four!"


    All of a sudden, three temporary workers appeared again, which made the big men in the martial arts world pale and stopped thinking.


    A single number eight can make the entire Jinlin unable to resist, and even the deity can''t match the power of his one blow. This is how terrifying there are four people!


    Moreover, these are the four stronger than the eighth. After all, according to this sort of number, the smaller is naturally the stronger!


    Everyone had already backed away involuntarily, all trembling all over, afraid to stay for half a minute.


    They knew that Su Yan was very strong and could squeeze the number eight to death. He was a powerhouse beyond Taoists, but they didn''t think that Su Yan could face the existence of four beyond Taoists.


    "Energy technology companies are terrible!"


    "Yes, they are all powerhouses surpassing Taoists, and there are not many people on the entire earth."


    "Does this come from another world?"


    After retreating to a place where they thought it was safe, this group of talented people began to discuss and discuss vigorously.


    But Su Yan stood quietly from beginning to end, with endless cold eyes in his eyes, but he did not look directly at the four of them.


    He turned around and glanced at Su Yaoyao, and said, "Yaoyao, let everyone stand back, and the spread will be widespread later."


    Su Yaoyao didn''t shook her head this time. Although she could not use force, she could still feel the terribleness of the four.


    "Brother Su Yan, you have to be careful."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile. He hasn''t smiled, but now he is smiling, because he feels Su Yaoyao''s kind of worry and is really worried for him.


    "Do not worry."


    Su Yaoyao and the Su family backed one after another, at least ten miles, and then they stopped.


    However, a surge of spiritual power in Su Yan''s hand rushed directly toward the Su family, turning into a barrier to protect them.


    Everything was in order, Su Yan looked at the four of them, holding their heads slightly high, with a trace of ultimate killing intent.


    "How dare you kill number eight!"


    The robot roared angrily, and his armor made a loud noise.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense with him? Just grab him and take him back to the company!"


    Number 6 is a woman, very evil and enchanting, but also very sexy.


    "Yes, this kid must have something to do with Su Ba first." Number 5 said coldly.


    Only No. 4 remained silent, but his eyes were like blood wheels, looking at Su Yan.


    "You won''t be Su Baxian."


    No. 4 asked abruptly, and the corners of his mouth still changed a little.


    However, the faces of Seven and the others changed drastically, with an unbelievable look.


    "Number four, what do you mean?!"


    No. 4 showed disdain, and said: "Su Ba is not dead first, don''t you understand such a simple thing?!"


    The three of them were shocked, their faces were unusually wonderful.


    "impossible!"


    "Never possible!"


    The three of them still didn''t want to believe that how could Su Baxian not die? This is something the energy technology company has determined.


    "He just didn''t die!"


    The eyes of No. 4 became sharper, and the killing intent made the soul tremble.


    He is not afraid of Su Yan, which naturally shows that the power of No. 4 is not worse than that of a man with gold-rimmed glasses!


    And Su Yan didn''t give them a chance to discuss surprise, he had already shot.


    With endless air of death, Su Yan''s figure is like a ghost, like a fish swimming in the sea.


    No. 7 hadn''t reacted yet, Su Yan had already reached his side, and a breath of death spread towards him.


    The face of No. 7 suddenly changed, with an incredible look in his eyes, and he couldn''t resist half a point!


    "dead!"


    Su Yan looked at No. 7 with just a look. No. 7 was old in front of him, and then turned into a bone, and his ashes drifted away with the wind.


    The six and the others looked terrified, and they couldn''t tell whether the person in front of them was Su Ba first. They only knew that the person in front of them was terrible, very terrifying.


    "Join forces!"


    No. 6 roared, the flames soaring into the sky, with a violent high temperature, as if to burn the sky through.


    No. 5 is also running the whole body''s spiritual power, a breathtaking magic power enveloped, covering the sky, and heading towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the attack of the two, his face was full of contempt.


    With a snap of the fingers, all the attacks of the two disappeared.


    This frightened the two of them so their faces were distorted, and they retreated quickly, completely devoid of the will to fight.


    "This...what kind of evildoer is this!"


    Looking at Su Yan on the 6th, he didn''t want to fight at all, he just wanted to escape here.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give them a chance. At this moment, the terrifying air of death spread towards the two of them.


    Su Yanxiang meant to light a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, and that was all, not to deal with the two.


    Numbers 6 and 5 soared into the sky, trying to escape, but the breath of death instantly enveloped the two of them.


    The power from the ancient pharaohs naturally couldn''t resist the two of them, but in a flash, they turned to ashes and the bones drifted away.


    To Su Yan''s slight surprise, the No. 4 temporary worker of the Energy Technology Company has been standing without any fluctuations.


    He did not attack Su Yan, nor did he rescue his companions, which was somewhat abnormal.


    Number Four kept looking at Su Yan, and said at this moment: "I have to say, you are really the darling of heaven. I didn''t expect the power of the ancient Pharaoh to be captured by you."


    Su Yan showed a sneer, this number four was originally noticed, but this didn''t change much.


    The breath of death rushed towards No. 4, it was bound to turn him into ashes.


    However, the faint fluctuations of No.4''s body resisted the erosion of death air.


    "I haven''t done anything, of course I have the ability to resist your death breath."


    The corner of No. 4''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a trace of abusive expression.


    But in the next second, Su Yan''s hand was clenched into a fist, and he went straight away!


    boom!


    With an extremely violent sound, Su Yan''s fist fell on the center of No. 4''s eyebrows, directly blasting through his head.


    Blood was everywhere, and No. 4''s body fell straight down, and he didn''t even want to understand why Su Yan was so strong.


    "I can''t stop it with a punch and I want to pretend."


    Su Yan took off the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, and flicked it directly and disappeared.

 Chapter 1513： What happened?

    After killing No.4, Su Yan''s death aura dissipated directly, and the sky that had been burned by fire was restored, everything before.


    The people of Jinlin only knew that a vision had happened before, they didn''t know what happened, and no one rushed to guess the evidence.


    Only people in the martial arts world know that they have witnessed everything with their own eyes, a terrible crushing process!


    Naturally, this group of people would not be too stupid. Seeing Su Yan killing everything at this moment, they were all excited.


    "Master Su, you are finally back!"


    "Master Su, thank you for removing the minions of the energy technology company!"


    "Master Su, you are our second parent!"


    ...


    But Su Yan turned a deaf ear to all these words and didn''t care at all, just walked towards the Su family.


    All the Su family members surrounded Su Yan, excited, grateful, and of course resentful.


    After a long time, Su Yan said a word.


    "Sorry, I came back late."


    Everyone in the Su family couldn''t bear it at this moment, all of them were in pain, and their voices were abnormally sad.


    Su Yaoyao was also in tears, but she did not cry, just kept looking at Su Yan.


    "Brother, I want to go with you."


    Su Yaoyao bit her lip and lowered her head slightly.


    "Why?"


    "I want to practice, I want to become strong, so that I can protect the Su family!"


    A touch of firmness appeared in Su Yaoyao''s eyes, her small hands tightly holding.


    Su Yan nodded directly, which was nothing to him.


    The little Kaizi on the side rushed out of his mother''s arms at this moment, and suddenly grabbed Su Yan''s trouser legs.


    "I want to learn, I want to learn too!"


    Xiao Kaizi''s tears and nose flowed out, all rubbing against Su Yan''s trouser legs.


    "Little Kai!"


    Xiao Kai''s mother couldn''t help but anger, motioning for him to come back.


    Su Yan smiled, and lifted Xiao Kaizi up.


    "You are my chief disciple, of course you have to learn."


    ...


    Su Yan''s affairs in Jiangzhou only circulated around, and did not make many waves. After all, it was just a small city.


    But everything he had in Jinlin this time had long been sweeping across the country like a tornado.


    After all, Su Yan killed five temporary workers from an energy technology company, and No. 4 is even stronger than the man with gold-rimmed glasses!


    Yanjing, Special Department.


    The commander-in-chief is studying the world situation, which is what he does every day.


    But the door was ringing at this moment.


    The commander-in-chief glanced at the person who came in and couldn''t help but smiled, "Is there anything?"


    The person in front of him is Bai, and there are Yun and others behind him.


    "Commander in chief, this is information about Jiangnan."


    "Speak directly."


    "Ok."


    Bai resisted his excitement and began to read: "The minions of the energy technology company in Jiangnan were all destroyed in one day. No. 10, No. 9, No. 8, No. 7, No. 6, No. 5, No. 4, a total of seven temporary workers. Nothing!"


    The commander-in-chief stood up suddenly, staring at the cloud with his eyes.


    "The matter is true?!"


    "True." No more, Bai added, "The killer��Su Baxian!"


    The commander-in-chief knows the strength of these temporary workers, and any one of them is much better than him.


    "Su Ba returned first, and it really set off a **** storm!"


    But Bai and the others were extremely excited. If it weren''t for the commander-in-chief, they would have jumped up long ago.


    After a while, the commander-in-chief said with a cold tone: "Monitor Su Baxian''s movements at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    This is necessary, after all, they belong to a special department, and the meaning of their existence is to protect the safety of China.


    And this is beyond their ability, although they can''t stop it, but they can monitor and even report.


    The power of China is by no means as simple as that, and the special department is not as powerful as imagined. After all, Su Yan''s parents had gone missing in space.


    At this moment, Lingnan, Southwest, Northwest, Northeast...


    Most of China is boiling, a feast for the martial arts world.


    They have been suppressed by energy technology companies for a year, a whole year!


    Now Su Yan has returned strongly, killing the seven temporary workers of the energy technology company directly, and this posture is proud of the crowd!


    Other provinces and cities have set off an upsurge against energy technology companies, and of course everything is going on in secret.


    Although they couldn''t win, they had a desperate heart, and at the same time they wanted to show their loyalty to Su Yan.


    They understood that Su Yan''s return at this moment not only killed the employees and temporary workers of the energy technology company, but also killed a group of dog minions who had submitted to them.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t care about all of this. His focus at the moment was not here, but the sword was pointing to the East Island!


    In the depths of the dense forest, rain is constantly washing the dense jungle, where the rain never stops during the rainy season.


    Under those tropical plants, there are many small heads looming, and they dare not move at all.


    They have been hiding in this jungle for a year, living a life of fear every day.


    There is no way, enemies on all sides, they will have a dead end if they do not hide or escape.


    This group of people are naturally one of Su Yan''s disciples, and of course there are also Lori, Yuwen Xiongba and others.


    Little Lori was standing above the treetops at the moment, her face was as cold as before.


    "Is there a situation?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked, in a low voice.


    Little Lolita did not respond, she jumped directly from the treetops and landed firmly on the ground.


    "go!"


    Little Lolita simply said a word and headed towards the depths of the dense forest, and a group of little kids hurriedly followed.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed dissatisfaction and couldn''t help but said: "Every time it is like this, can you consider my dignity?!"


    Jiang Wenwen smiled on the side and said, "Your dignity has long been lost."


    Little Lolita suddenly stopped in front and stretched out her palm. At this moment, everyone was in a fighting state.


    They have completely adapted to this place this year, they have also learned the law of the jungle, and they have fought countless times with employees of energy technology companies.


    "Enter the fighting state!"


    Everyone''s complexion became cold, and their spiritual power was running out, and they could shoot at any time.


    Xiao Meng also looked cold at the moment. She used to have lollipops in her mouth, but now she can''t eat the lollipops. She can only bite the tree stick.


    Everyone leaped to the top of the tree while hiding their breath to the utmost.


    At this moment, a group of people passed under the tree, all employees of energy technology companies.


    "Run quickly, or you will be dead!"


    "Yes, how can the dead come back to life!"


    "I heard that the seven temporary workers are dead!"


    This group of people hurriedly headed out of the dense forest, not paying attention to the surroundings at all, and at the same time lost the mood of searching for Xiao Lori and others.


    Seeing that they were far away, Xiao Lolita and others jumped down from the treetops and looked at the direction the group was leaving.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 1514： Quartet fluctuations!

    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned, and this group of people didn''t even catch them, each of them seemed to know terrible things, and they were all running for their lives.


    Not only Yu Wen Xiongba, but Xiao Lori was also frowning tightly at this moment, her eyes were extremely sharp.


    "I''m afraid something has really changed outside!"


    Little Lolita''s voice was unusually cold, which did not match her appearance, but it was not uncommon.


    Jiang Wenwen nodded, looked at the two and said, "Let''s go out and have a look."


    "No, they said temporary workers?!"


    Little Lori furrowed her brows even more, and there was a lingering killing intent in her eyes.


    "Yes, they said that all seven temporary workers are dead, what do you mean?" Yuwen Xiongba asked little Lori looking at him.


    "Temporary workers, temporary workers, temporary workers!"


    Little Lori''s pupils shrank suddenly, and she seemed to think of something.


    "Call Jiang Chao and the others!"


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw Little Lori''s murderous eyes, he naturally did not dare to neglect the slightest, so he hurriedly took out his mobile phone.


    A ringing sounded and no one answered the call.


    "What the **** is Jiang Chao doing!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of anger, and now he couldn''t answer the phone.


    "Fight again!"


    There was another ringtone, and no one answered the call.


    "No, I want to go out and have a look!"


    Little Lori said she wanted to leave, but was caught by Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "No, you can''t go out now!"


    At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba took a manly seriousness, not giving Xiao Luo the slightest chance.


    "Let go!" Little Lori looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a cold face, and directly scolded, "I want to go out and see what happened!"


    "No way!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t give Little Lori the slightest chance this time, and kept holding on to her that she was afraid of Little Lori as before.


    "Now that the situation outside is uncertain, don''t go out rashly, just in case these traps!"


    "I want to get out of the trap too!"


    Little Lori didn''t give the slightest retreat, she decided to go out and have a look.


    The death of the seven temporary workers was simply news that could shake the entire country of China. She had to go out and see.


    Little Lori doesn''t believe that Su Yan is dead, that''s why she wants to go out and have a look.


    But just as the two were arguing, the phone rang, which caused the two to pause.


    Yuwen Xiongba took out his cell phone and directly cursed: "Jiang Chao, your turtle son, why doesn''t you answer the phone!"


    Jiang Chao on the phone was still extremely excited, and he didn''t want to answer the phone, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    "Xiongba, I want to tell you good news, great news!"


    "What good news, your sister!"


    "Boss, the boss is not dead!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned for a while, including Xiao Lori and others, and some did not respond.


    "What?"


    "The boss is not dead. He returned and killed the seven temporary workers of the energy technology company!"


    Jiang Chao''s voice on the other side was trembling, he was completely too excited, his heart beating wildly.


    The phone fell directly to the ground, and Yu Wen Xiongba looked dazed.


    It took a long time for them to react, and tears flowed from their faces.


    "I''ve said it, I''ve said that the master brother will not die!"


    Xiao Meng cried loudly, and now she is completely unlike that eerie little girl.


    "do not Cry!"


    Little Lori scolded, with a trace of anger in her eyes.


    But who knows Xiao Meng shook his head and said: "No, I won''t, I''m going to cry, wow!"


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a hint of helplessness, he was smiling, but smiled reluctantly.


    "This little girl."


    But when the words were finished, his tears fell, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Not only him, but Jiang Wenwen has already become a tearful person, including other disciples.


    Little Lori stared at the group of people with cold eyes, she still wanted to scold, but in the end there were tears in her eyes.


    "You have finally come back!"


    ...


    The land of the South Seas, on an isolated island, the place that was originally prosperous is now extremely silent, all because of one person.


    And because of one thing, as the head of the ten evil men in Southeast Asia, he has a reputation.


    But he couldn''t protect his brothers, they were all killed by Su Ba first.


    He got the news a long time later, because he was in retreat before.


    When he first got the news, he was very angry and slaughtered the entire island clean. He wanted to take revenge, but Su Yan was killed in Africa, which made his angry hair gray.


    Now that he got the latest news, Su Baxian did not die and returned to China.


    In the land of the isolated island, a man covered in moss and seaweed appeared, his eyes were extremely deep, and he looked at the end of the ocean.


    "Su Baxian, the day I entered China, it was when you died!"


    ...


    The land of mysterious relics in the United States has naturally become a forbidden area and has not been opened for a year.


    Caesar''s broken arm recovered, and a mechanical arm was installed. The original handsome silhouette had a sense of vicissitudes like a knife.


    In front of him was naturally the old man wrapped in black cloth, with a gloomy light all over his body.


    "Master, Su Baxian didn''t die, this is a chance God gave me!"


    Caesar was full of excitement, but his eyes were extremely angry.


    The old man in black cloth said slowly: "Don''t be careless, time has passed for a long time, and he can go back alive from the land of Africa, it shows that he is not easy."


    Caesar said with disdain: "Hmph, no matter how strong he is, he is no more than an ant in my eyes now."


    "Well, I have said everything I should say, do it yourself, I will go down."


    As soon as the words of the old man in black cloth fell, his figure disappeared and he sank directly into the ruins underground.


    Caesar clenched his fists, with a murderous intent in his eyes!


    ...


    The land of the star country, the depths of the magic cave, the Mogu Road!


    An extremely hoarse voice spread around, and countless people trembled at it, not daring to glance at it.


    "Unexpectedly!"


    An evil man sitting on the ghost chair of the main hall with endless anger in his eyes, he is Master Dao Sect.


    "Su Baxian didn''t even die, that''s the cemetery of ancient pharaohs!"


    Obviously Daozong Master knew more than Caesar, after all, they weren''t people of the same level and era.


    The entire devil cave only had the voice of Dao Sect master, and the others were completely afraid to speak, because the pressure released by Dao Sect master was too terrifying!


    "Since you are alive, it is not the worst result for me, you can let me kill you!"


    Master Daozong''s eyes shot a ray of light, directly shattering the wall in front of him.


    Naturally, there is no possibility of reconciliation between Su Yan and Mogu Dao. Some are just fighting life and death, winning is king, and defeated.


    Now all the places in the four directions are fluctuating, all with anger and excitement.

 Chapter 1515： Ive already arrived

    Regarding the Quartet Fluctuation, Su Yan didn''t say that he didn''t know, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it.


    After solving the Jinlin matter, Su Yan looked at Dongdao, and Shiya Group was still in the hands of the enemy.


    The Su family��s villa was destroyed, and Su Yan could only find another villa for the time being as a place to cultivate the Su family.


    Before leaving, Su Yaoyao held Su Yan''s hand with a look of reluctance.


    "Brother Su Yan, are you leaving now?"


    Su Yan touched Su Yaoyao''s head with a hint of intimacy.


    "Well, Shiya Group is still in someone else''s hands, I have to get it back."


    Although Su Yaoyao was reluctant, she nodded.


    "Then you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt me."


    Su Yan smiled, then turned around and left Jinlin without looking back.


    After leaving this time, Su Yan left behind his prestigious name. Of course, the anger of killing the gods has not dissipated, nor will it end.


    Little Lolita and others ran like crazy, just to leave the jungle early, Su Yan came back, this is a big deal.


    Everyone had no words along the way, little Lolita completely ignored everyone, and ran all alone, fast.


    Now that the energy technology company people are dead and fleeing, there is no need to worry about those little guys.


    Yuwen Xiongba is also fast, closely following Lori.


    Jiang Wenwen is with a group of teenagers, and naturally cannot compare with the two in speed.


    When Little Lori stepped into the golden scale, she was completely stunned by the sight in front of her. Is this still the bustling golden scale.


    In the smoke everywhere, countless houses were turned into ruins, and even more terrifying spiritual power was surging around. This is obviously not long after the war.


    Little Lolita didn''t hesitate, and went crazy toward the Su family villa. Her abilities were limited. At that time, she could not protect the Su family at all, so she could only escape with a disciple.


    Su Yan certainly didn''t blame her for this, but thanked her for protecting one of the disciples.


    Along the way, Little Lori kept seeing houses turned into ruins, all of which were the residences of some martial arts leaders. This must have something to do with Su Yan.


    When she arrived at the Su family villa, although little Lori knew in her heart that the Su family must be miserable, she was still stunned by the vision.


    The land of the Su family villa has become a huge ruin, and the violent power makes people afraid to enter.


    Little Lori is most familiar with black spiritual power, and black spiritual power is the most violent, dark, and evil.


    Little Lolita could easily detect the death air that permeated these surroundings, but it was just something that had not disappeared, but it had already made her tremble.


    "Su Yan, what have you experienced!"


    Little Lori clasped her hands tightly, staring at the ruins with a pair of eyes, and finally had no choice but to leave.


    It is not difficult to find Su Yaoyao, but to the disappointment of Little Lori, Su Yan has already left Jinlin.


    "This is all made by Su Yan?" Little Lolita asked Su Yaoyao, looking at her.


    Su Yaoyao nodded, with a hint of anger in her eyes: "Brother Su Yan killed everyone in the energy technology company, and the group of dog minions!"


    Little Lori was not surprised by this. She knew Su Yan''s character too well. She was jealous like hatred. What''s more, the Su family was treated like this, and the dead are dead, and the living are not as good as dead.


    Yuwen Xiongba had just arrived at the moment, his lungs were about to explode from exhaustion, and before he had a drink, he was pulled away by little Lori.


    "Thunder, where are we going?"


    "Go to East Island!"


    ...


    East Island, the most prosperous pearl, one of the world-class financial centers, is the cradle of wealth in Asia.


    Now, this place has suffered bad luck for a year, all because of its particularity and energy technology company.


    Under the management of Fang Ruya, Shiya Group has been among the world''s top 500 companies and ranked first.


    But later, energy technology companies emerged strongly and directly took the name of Shiya Group.


    Nowadays, Siya Group has become a vassal of energy technology company, a subsidiary company.


    At first, many people were panicked and didn''t know what their fate was, but later, the energy technology company did not do anything to them, but increased investment to make the Shiya Group flourish.


    But even if it continues to flourish, this is a vassal, not a complete company.


    The people below were not affected, but the people at the top of the Shiya group suffered heavy, deadly injuries.


    Those who were above the manager were killed for disobedience, and only five of the eighteen members of the board of directors were left.


    As for Fang Ruya, although she opposed it from beginning to end, she had no effect at all and had been under house arrest for a year.


    The basement floor of Shiya Group was originally a place for stacking materials, but at this time it was transformed into an underground prison. Many top figures of Shiya Group were confined. Fang Ruya was naturally listed impressively, and it was still No. 1 prison.


    In some dim and humid basements, rats kept swaying, and the air was filled with a terrible smell of corruption, and there was also the smell of death.


    In Prison No. 1, a thin woman was tied to a chair, her body was scarred, and two iron nails were inserted into her shoulder, her hamstrings and tensors were all broken, she was Fang Ruya.


    The energy technology company tried all means to convince Fang Ruya to surrender, but no success, which made the No. 3 temporary worker furious.


    At this moment the prison gate was opened, and a tall man walked in, followed by a group of men.


    "Sir, she still refuses to surrender."


    An energy technology company employee who reached the peak of Taoism, followed the man at this moment, and spoke carefully.


    No.3 did not answer, and still walked towards the prison. The feet in long leather shoes kept colliding with the ground, like a heart beating.


    When we arrived at prison number one, someone opened the cell, and number three walked in directly.


    Looking at Fang Ruya who was dying in front of her, the corner of No. 3''s mouth was slightly cocked, revealing an evil charm.


    "Are you still stiff?!"


    Fang Ruya didn''t answer, as usual, she ignored half of it.


    A ruthless color flashed in No. 3''s eyes, and Fang Ruya''s coat was torn apart, revealing her bruised shoulder.


    "If you don''t surrender, then I will ruin you!"


    You can clearly feel Fang Ruya''s body trembling, she is not afraid of anything, but only that.


    But at this time the number three cell phone rang, which made him very upset.


    When he took out the phone, No. 3''s expression changed. The boss himself called, he must take it seriously.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Number three asked.


    The old Wang next door over the phone was very angry, and said with an extremely cold voice: "Be careful, Su Ba is not dead first, he is very likely to go to you."


    Before No. 3 could answer, a figure floated by in the prison and directly robbed No. 3''s mobile phone.


    "Really, but I have arrived."

 Chapter 1516： Only one trick!

    Su Yan only said a word, the phone was crushed by him, and then it turned into liquid and fell to the ground.


    And the old Wang next door over the phone, his eyes flashed with cold killing intent, and the phone in his hand was also shattered.


    "Su Baxian, I won''t be called the old king next door if I don''t kill you!"


    The old Wang snarled frantically next door, and there was a violent meaning in the place where he was, and no one dared to say anything.


    After Su Yan smashed the phone, those dark eyes looked at Fang Ruya, and a wave of anger spread from his heart.


    No. 3 hasn''t understood yet, but his cell phone was taken away, which made him furious and furious, so that he forgot how his cell phone was taken away, and that the other party could take his cell phone.


    "Who are you, do you want to die!"


    The muscles of No. 3 were bulging, and the white vest shattered at the moment, and the blue veins were even more revealed.


    More than that, a violent coercion enveloped the entire prison, with a breathtaking magic power!


    The realm of No. 3 is much stronger than No. 4, naturally not weaker than the existence of a man with gold rim glasses.


    However, his anger was completely treated as air by Su Yan, and he didn''t care at all.


    Su Yan kept looking at Fang Ruya with a pair of eyes, and his anger became more and more high.


    And Fang Ruya also looked at Su Yan, from her indifference and despair to the excitement and excitement she is now.


    The corners of Fang Ruya''s mouth rose up, revealing a slight smile, tears kept ticking down, hazy her eyes.


    She had forgotten what pain was, she had forgotten whether she was alive or dead, but Su Yan''s appearance made her clear.


    Still alive, he is still alive, Su Yan is not dead, everything is so beautiful.


    boom!


    The iron chain shattered in an instant, and the two iron nails turned into nothingness. Numerous scars began to scar and finally fell off, and the skin became smooth and tender like a baby.


    Fang Ruya''s tears broke more and more, she actually made a painful voice, she should have been happy why she was in pain.


    It turns out that this is tears of joy, this is crying of joy.


    What is the most important thing for a woman, innocence and face, Su Yan restored Fang Ruya''s face, which is too important for her.


    The hamstrings and hand tendons that had been severed were also easily recovered at this moment, which was extremely easy for Su Yan.


    Fang Ruya was no different from a big living person, her whole body completely recovered, and she stood quietly in front of Su Yan.


    It''s just that her clothes are a bit tattered, and her snow-white skin is exposed to the air, making her look a bit fragrant.


    But Su Yan didn''t look at it, just said to Fang Ruya, "Is it all right?"


    Fang Ruya nodded quickly, she has completely recovered and is completely intact.


    "That''s good."


    Su Yan nodded, and turned to look at No. 3, who was extremely angry.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am, I can tell you."


    Su Yan showed a slight smile, as if he was in a pitiful number three.


    No. 3''s eyes were furious, bloodshot, like bullseye.


    "Hmph, it doesn''t matter who you are, but you must die!"


    "Didn''t the old king next door just say it, let you be careful."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a playful smile.


    The angry No. 3 was shocked at the moment, and recalled the sentence in his mind.


    Be careful, Su Ba is not dead first, he is likely to go to you!


    No. 3''s face instantly stiffened, and more than that, his whole body stiffened suddenly, unable to move.


    Then, a cold sweat broke out on No.3''s forehead, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "You... are... Su Baxian!"


    No. 3 has an incredibly complex tone, and her heart fluctuates greatly.


    "Yes."


    "Su Baxian, you are not dead!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to answer, and looked at No. 3 in a condescending posture, ready to kill.


    "You killed the three heads of the energy technology company, and you dare to take the lead and watch me kill you!"


    No. 3 used a secret technique, a secret technique that moved towards Su Yan, with terrifying fluctuations.


    The whole prison was abnormal at this moment, and the other people fled around, their faces changed suddenly.


    But this has absolutely no effect on Su Yan.


    Fang Ruya hid behind Su Yan with an uneasy expression on her face, clutching his arm tightly and terrified.


    When the mystery technique struck, a terrifying breath of death filled all the prisons, completely suppressing it.


    No. 3''s complexion changed abruptly, with an unbelievable look on his face, his secret technique would be suppressed!


    "you!"


    No. 3 looked at Su Yan with anger and rage in his eyes. He knew that Su Yan was not easy, and he was no longer capable of dealing with men with gold-rimmed glasses.


    But at this moment, the secret technique suddenly dissipated, all became invisible, and was easily crushed by Su Yan.


    No. 3''s heart trembled, and her strongest secret technique was so easily resolved. This is no longer a simple question.


    No. 3 thought of a word, escape, he can only escape now.


    Su Yan returned from the ancient pharaoh''s cemetery, completely changed, and completely different from before.


    However, when No. 3 had just thought of fleeing, the breath of death swept toward him from all directions.


    "No no no no!"


    Number Three was completely intimidated by this breath of death, which was a force that made him unable to resist and was afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    No. 3''s face began to change, and he was instantly old, as if he had lived a few hundred years old and lost his teeth.


    More than that, his hair became pale and eventually all fell off, forming a bald head.


    But this kind of aging has not stopped, it is directly turned into a dead bone, and the anger is lost!


    Looking at the withered bone of No. 3, Su Yan waved his hand and directly threw his bones into ashes without leaving a trace.


    After all, No. 3 entered the realm of Yang Pill in only half a step. It can be said that he is a half-step strong in Yang Pill, and it is still somewhat difficult to turn it into ashes by the breath of death.


    Therefore, Su Yan waved his hand and frustrated him.


    Fang Ruya looked stupid, the extremely terrifying demon was so powerless in Su Yan''s hands that she could be easily killed, which made her fear the man in front of her.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to Fang Ruya, already taking a step.


    But at this moment, the entire prison exploded, and a violent spiritual power enveloped the surroundings.


    The prison is on the negative level, which also caused the entire Shiya group to collapse and become a ruin.


    Above the ruins, a man with a pair of bat wings stood in the air, his hands clasped his chest, his sharp eyes staring at Su Yan.


    "Just leave like this?"


    "Are you going to take your life before leaving?"


    Su Yan also stood in the air, only disdain in his eyes.


    "Arrogant!" The eyes of the man like Batman flashed with extreme killing intent.


    But Su Yan looked at this person, but said lightly: "I can only do one thing against you!"

 Chapter 1517： Only worth one blow!

    Compared with the previous words, this sentence is even more arrogant, with only one move, Su Yan has already given face.


    The pair of wings behind the Batman man was shining with thunder and lightning at this moment, and it was not much different from the Sect Master Thunder Cloud.


    This kind of thunder and lightning fluctuation is the thunder of communication in the sky, borrowing the power of nature, and it is extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan''s words obviously touched the bottom line of the Batman man, making him completely angry, and the consequences of anger are extremely terrible.


    "Do you know who I am!"


    The Batman man looked at Su Yan coldly, and a terrifying wave came over him, as if countless Mount Tai had struck.


    "I am the second temporary worker of an energy technology company!"


    In fact, Su Yan had thought about it a long time ago. I am afraid that energy technology companies can only afford temporary workers.


    Su Yan remained calm, his eyes still staring at this person calmly, and all the coercion disappeared.


    "I said, with only one move, you will die!"


    "Arrogant and ignorant!"


    No. 2 is completely crazy, a pair of eyes oozes, and all the strength is gushing out.


    "Take me a blow!"


    Countless thunder and lightning stirred the wind and clouds, the sky suddenly changed, and the visions continued, only to feel the end.


    The entire East Island was already covered by thunder and lightning, and countless electric lights flickered everywhere, no one dared to go out for half a minute, all of them evaded everywhere.


    Above the sky, the thunder and lightning were densely covered at this moment, and a sea of ??thunder was formed. Numerous thunder and lightning flashed continuously, very shocked.


    Observe carefully, this Lei Hai is still much worse than that of Sect Master Leiyun, because Sect Master Thunder''s lightning is even more terrifying.


    The thunder and lightning rushed like a snake, acting like a demon everywhere, communicating the visions of heaven and earth.


    A huge electric light rushed towards Su Yan directly, with the will of thunder and lightning, with violent power, and a killer skill!


    But Su Yan still didn''t move a bit, his eyes looked straight at the thunder and lightning, and his face was teasing.


    Fang Ruya hid behind Su Yan, she had long been trembling by the thunder and lightning. This was instinct and a direct tremor in her heart. After all, she was just an ordinary person.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and a force of Yuan force wrapped Fang Ruya to isolate her from the thunder and lightning, without any threat.


    At the same time, that terrifying electric light directly bombarded Su Yan''s body, causing Su Yan''s whole body to flicker, and his bones were visible.


    There was a playful expression on No.2''s face. He thought that Su Baxian was so strong, but it was just a fuss.


    He was struck by thunder and lightning in his place, and he died of nine deaths!


    Number Two is ready to check the corpse. He believes in his thunder and lightning and his abilities.


    But after the electric glow, the smoke dissipated, and Su Yan was unharmed and completely fine.


    Fang Ruya, who was originally nervous, relaxes at this moment, and her heart is quite stable.


    But No. 2 had a gloomy face, staring at Su Yan with a wicked look.


    "Su Ba first, you''re going crazy, take another blow!"


    Another thunder and lightning struck, but the result was the same as before, which made No. 2 very angry.


    As a last resort, No. 2 can only use the last resort.


    "This is what you forced me to make you proud enough to let me perform this trick!"


    The muscles of No. 2 all over, suffered extreme pain, and his face was twisted.


    His whole body was releasing an unusually terrifying spiritual power, as if squeezed and drained.


    Countless spiritual powers communicate with the world and bless Lei Hai, making Lei Hai more terrifying.


    Lei Hai collapsed violently, expanding continuously, engulfing the surrounding clouds, covering the entire East Island sky.


    Many people were terrified by this scene, even the martial arts experts in Dongdao dare not go out for one or two.


    More than that, all parts of China were shaken by the thunder and lightning, and even the strong in the land of the middle seas were also alarmed.


    "East Island Thunder Sea, it''s not easy!"


    The old man playing chess looked indifferent and didn''t care too much.


    Opposite him, a strong man with an elusive realm is respectful, like sitting on pins and needles.


    "Great Master, Lei Hai in the East China Sea is too shocked."


    "Ok."


    The old man answered faintly and continued to play chess.


    "Is Su Ba so scary first?"


    The old man''s body that was sitting upright suddenly solidified, and he raised his head slightly, his eyes dazzling.


    "I am not weak back then!"


    The old man''s words frightened the strong man and fell directly to the ground.


    He didn''t dare to imagine that the mighty man in front of him could say such an evaluation.


    The prestige of the old man, the talent of the old man, the strength of the old man, he is simply unpredictable, but it is hard to believe that he is not weak in the past.


    We must know that the old man is the best in China, and even the top of the world. What he did back then was earth-shattering!


    The strong man did not know the specifics of the year, and the old man never mentioned it to anyone, but he also got some information through various sources.


    The things of the old man back then shocked the martial arts world in the sky. The matter failed to spread and was completely suppressed by the martial arts world.


    At the same time, over the East Island, endless thunder seas move between the sky and the earth, as if the sky and the earth are connected by countless lightning.


    "Three hundred thunder and lightning, kill me!"


    No. 2''s eyes flowed with blood, roaring all day, terrified.


    But Su Yan remained as usual about this, watching the three hundred thunder and lightning strikes like giant snakes without panic.


    "Stubborn!"


    Su Yan spoke coldly, opened his mouth directly, and he sucked in all three hundred thunderbolts.


    This scene was seen by Fang Ruya and No.2, as did the minions of the energy technology company who had no time to escape.


    Shocked, horrified, shocked, heart trembling!


    Three hundred terrifying lightnings were all swallowed by Su Yan. What a terrible thing!


    Number Two kept shaking his head, he couldn''t believe what was happening before him, and despair appeared in his heart.


    More than that, Su Yan swallowed the lightning, without the slightest backlash or fluctuation, as if something delicious was easily digested by him.


    At the same time, Su Yan showed a smile, but his smile carried the ultimate killing intent!


    It disappeared in an instant, and No. 2 couldn''t respond at all, he just felt that Su Yan had suddenly disappeared.


    Then, No. 2''s eyes wore an unbelievable expression, and her body trembled violently, as if she was holding something with her hands unwillingly.


    He was also unwilling to express his psychological thoughts in his eyes, completely unwilling.


    He didn''t understand until he died, why he was so different from Su Baxian, so big, as if separated by a moat, as if the distance between heaven and earth!


    "You deserve only one blow from me!"


    Su Yan stood behind Number Two, the bangs were slightly blown by the mighty wind, and the eyes under the bangs returned to normal until they were indifferent.


    There is an extra palm print on the back of No. 2, which is naturally Su Yan''s masterpiece. One blow is a natural blow.


    Su Yan won''t make another move, just so confident!

 Chapter 1518： I have never seen such a weak Yang Dan!

    The palm print was wafting with huge vitality, and Yu Wei made the whole place into fear, no one dared to take a step closer.


    These elemental powers are completely superfluous, and killing the number two does not require so much elemental power, only a small part.


    And that very small part of Yuanli wandered in Number Two, as if a poisonous snake rammed his body indiscriminately, smashing everything into pieces!


    No. 2 is full of unwillingness in his eyes. He is too unwilling. As the No. 2 temporary worker of an energy technology company, he has an incomparably respectable majesty and an incomparably noble position, but now he has been killed in such a way.


    One move, really just one move!


    When he was treated like this on the 2nd, he was crushed and killed like an ant. What made him unacceptable the most was Su Yan''s eyes, which were full of abuse.


    Su Yan looked at Number Two with a high attitude, and watched him fall powerlessly, even if he couldn''t catch his eyes.


    When everything was over, No.2''s body suddenly turned into dust, all floating away, leaving no trace.


    Su Yan''s eyes were flat, just a fake Yang Pill that hadn''t really stepped into the realm of Yang Pill, killing it was nothing.


    The ability of No. 2 is actually about the same as that of the Yang Pill powerhouse, but his realm is still a little bit worse, and he is still a little bit short of Yang Qi.


    He relied on his secret technique-three hundred thunder and lightning, which was completely able to fight against the strong Yang Pill.


    Su Yan looked at the sky, the sky at this moment was as black as a black hole, more like a huge beast, without seeing the clouds.


    Su Yan took back his power and killed Number Two. He took back his power. Everything should have been plain and restored as before, but he didn''t.


    At this moment, the sky is gone, and the undercurrent is stirring, like a huge whirlpool, swallowing everything into it.


    This made Su Yan frowned, and the situation was abnormal, very abnormal.


    Everyone on the East Island thought that the battle was over, but the sky vision still existed, which made them stop and continue to hide.


    Nearby, Fang Ruya looked at Su Yan, and she only admired Su Yan. In her eyes, Su Yan was already like a **** of death, no one could rival.


    Even if he is said to be a god-like powerhouse by the martial arts world, he can''t match it, and being easily crushed and killed is simply the gap between heaven and earth.


    If No. 2 is an invincible powerhouse in Fang Ruya''s eyes, then Su Yan is a killer in Fang Ruya''s eyes, the dead killer who came out of hell!


    "Su Yan."


    Fang Ruya looked at Su Yan''s complex expression. Although she knew that Su Yan would not do anything to her, she was scared in her bones, very scared.


    Even though Su Yan looked at the past with plain meaning, she was still very afraid. This might be a kind of powerful coercion, the jealousy born from the heart, the natural meaning of the weak towards the strong.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Yan asked with concern, Fang Ruya helped him manage the company, and he naturally had to be well-protected.


    "It''s okay."


    Fang Ruya said quickly, she had forgotten everything she wanted to say, and she could only say two simple words.


    She didn''t know exactly what happened to Su Yan''s death this time. Although Su Yan came back, she understood that things would never be that simple. Su Yan must have gone through a lot of things to become like this.


    In the past, Su Yan was still very strong, but he wouldn''t give her such a big fear, but now it''s different, as if Su Yan was awakened by a wild beast hiding in his heart.


    "That''s good."


    Su Yan nodded, turned and looked at the sky, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    There was still no recovery on this day, which made Su Yan unable to calm down. He knew that the matter might not be over yet, and the enemy would still come and die.


    "Since all have come, why hide in hiding!"


    Su Yan roared at the sky, his voice shook Nine Heavens Clouds, the vision was all trembling, the vortex began to stop, his voice was as terrible as a dragon''s chant.


    A figure appeared on the top of the cloud, floating like a ghost, and shot directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he was not afraid at all. No matter who came, he could kill it!


    The figure was so fast that no one around could see it clearly, only Su Yan could perceive it.


    The figure of this person was extremely vigorous, and when he was the slightest distance from Su Yan, it was the ghost and charm that used a killer move and patted his hands toward Su Yan''s life gate.


    This force is extremely terrifying, it can be said that it is no weaker than the power of the 300 thunder and lightning of No. 2, and it is simply a killer blow!


    Now Su Yan can determine the identity of this person, the number one energy technology company is undoubtedly, absolutely so!


    "One, kill you, let me see who else appears!"


    Su Yan easily blocked No. 1''s offensive, just like dealing with a hidden weapon with a finger, extremely relaxed.


    This made No.1''s face violent, and his powerful blow was so easily resisted.


    "The second death is not wronged!"


    The voice of Number One was extremely low, and from the moment Su Yan resisted his blow, he knew that the person in front of him was very powerful, and he had to deal with it with all his strength.


    Therefore, the vortex of communication between the heavens and the earth on Number One, an extremely terrifying force blessed on his hands, there was a dangerous wave in his hands.


    This fluctuation is invisible and intangible, and can only be felt by the divine sense, it is an invisible attack.


    The invisible force is the deadliest!


    Number One rushed towards Su Yan with the force of overwhelming pressure, and the invisible force of both hands shot directly at Su Yan''s chest.


    "go to hell!"


    No. 1 roared, with a hideous face, this move he had full confidence in killing Su Yan, even the strong Yang Dan could not avoid it.


    But Su Yan is still relaxed, even facing the strongest offensive of No. 1, he is not half afraid, because this is not in his eyes!


    When the invisible force was only a few minutes away from Su Yan, the corners of Su Yan''s mouth trembled and he said a word.


    "broken!"


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t even start with this word, and the offensive of No. 1 was easily resolved, and the invisible power disappeared.


    Number One was shocked, she couldn''t believe the results before her, and almost staggered to the ground.


    His eyes were full of horror and horror, even with a sense of horror. The enemy that was meant to be killed is now a demon in his eyes, an invincible demon.


    The invincibility flashed in his mind, the first thing that made him react was to escape, and he must escape.


    No. 1 turned into a blue smoke, and people had no idea how many miles away, and his escape technique was extraordinary.


    But Su Yan was still standing in place and had no plans to leave, which made No.1 extremely angry.


    The No. 1 temporary worker of Tangtang Energy Technology Company, the dignified Yang Dan powerhouse, just wanted to escape.


    But while he was angry, an invisible force enveloped him, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    "This...what is this!"


    Number One was full of horror and cold sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t imagine that Su Yan was so terrifying, it was beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 1519： Four evils!

    As the No. 1 temporary worker of an energy technology company, he has encountered everything, but for the first time now he feels that he has encountered a real opponent, and it is an opponent that is extremely dangerous and likely to make him lose!


    Su Yan''s invisible force is stronger than No.1, with a larger range and even more terrifying!


    This is something that No.1 can''t do, he can''t even run away.


    "Su Baxian, what kind of power are you!" Number One couldn''t help screaming with a cold face.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and said, "You still don''t know, I''m just drawing a gourd."


    Number One''s complexion changed abruptly, a huge shock in his heart, and a wave of weakness spontaneously.


    He did not expect that the power that Su Yan trapped him was only the same as the one he used before, an invisible force!


    "Su Baxian, you are too!"


    Number One was not in a hurry to finish. In fact, what he wanted to say was too scary, but Su Yan did not give him that opportunity.


    A ray of light flashed across, and Su Yan had rushed to No.1''s body, with a terrifying force on his fist, directly bombarding No.1''s chest.


    Number One only felt that he had suffered an irresistible blow, and only felt that his whole body seemed to be blown away.


    He wanted to freeze his body, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t. His body was torn apart at this moment.


    He is completely relying on spiritual knowledge to maintain consciousness, otherwise he would have died long ago!


    Su Yan looked at the sky full of minced meat, with indifferent eyes, glanced at the sky directly, and shouted, "Thunder!"


    A flash of lightning, comparable to the secret technique used by No. 2, blasted directly at the minced meat.


    No. 1 changed greatly, and shouted in fear: "No, don''t destroy my body!"


    He was just a strong man in the early stage of Yang Pill, and he could not survive without a physical body, and his divine consciousness would not last long.


    But Su Yan didn''t listen to him. Thunder and Lightning directly turned No.1''s body into annihilation, and all disappeared.


    One turned into a soul body, a pair of eyes with endless resentment, that face was abnormally distorted, and the endless hatred was beyond words.


    "Su Baxian, I''ll be a ghost and I won''t let you go!"


    "Fuck, do you think I will give you that chance."


    Su Yan sneered, the overwhelming pressure is all crushing towards the soul-body One, the cover is extremely crushing!


    One screamed sternly, and the soul was crushed. This kind of pain was not something that people could bear.


    Zhijian No.1''s soul body was directly crushed into nothingness, completely perishing between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan regained his strength, showing a playful expression on his face, and said lightly: "I have never seen such a weak Yang Dan!"


    One couldn''t hear him. If he could hear Su Yan''s words, he would definitely kill him with tofu.


    Usually, he holds the power to kill God, everything is up to him, that is, the old king next door treats him politely, but today he is upside down, he has become an ant.


    All this is because his enemy is Su Baxian, the **** of death Su!


    No matter who, no matter who, no matter how strong, there is only one way to face death Su, and that is annihilation!


    Su Yan did not completely dissipate his vitality, because he felt the fluctuations, very strong, stronger than No.1, and attacking from all directions!


    The four powers can only be displayed by strong Yang Pills, terrifying, and the world is changing!


    The four directors of energy technology companies are here!


    Rumored for a long time, the existence of the strong, the four powers of Huashan than inferior in the past, the east is inferior to the west, the south is in the north!


    All are a hundred guns, the strongest who will not fall a man overnight!


    Unexpectedly, the four of them turned out to be directors of energy technology companies. No wonder the energy technology company can rise instantly and become the largest company.


    The four of them were as their name suggests. Thirty years ago, they were famous, but they disappeared suddenly 20 years ago. There are very few people in the world who talk about it. They didn''t expect that all of them were still alive.


    The four of them are notorious, and they are all intent on killing them all in the four directions, but they cannot kill one of them, all because they are strong in Yang Dan!


    Dong Yin''s hair is sparse, and he is malnourished at first glance. Even the Yang Dan realm can''t save his appearance, which shows how successful he is.


    The most wanted criminal in various countries is offering a reward of 80 million US dollars!


    Xijian, what supported him was the word jian, that face was extremely awkward, and he had never seen such a idiot.


    The most wanted criminal in various countries is offering a reward of 90 million US dollars!


    Nan Dang, the king of rippling, and Dong Yin all the same way, harming countless girls, using Yin Qi to practice.


    Countries are listed as the most wanted criminals, offering a reward of 100 million US dollars!


    Bei Se, the colorless heartless, the weakest of the four, but he will die if he strikes, extremely cruel.


    Countries are listed as the most wanted criminals, offering a reward of 100 million US dollars!


    When the four of them appeared, Su Yan knew everything, and they couldn''t escape his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that such an ant would alarm the four of us, the old king next door to him!"


    Dong Yin cursed and said, he didn''t forget to comb his hair a few times with a comb, and he looked narcissistic.


    "Yeah, it''s just a weak chicken, it''s a waste of my time waiting." Xi Jian also said angrily, very dissatisfied with the old Wang next door.


    "I wouldn''t have come if it wasn''t for the old Wang crying for his mother next door!"


    Nan Dang curled his lips and looked at Su Yan, jealous of his handsome and prosperous age.


    "Kill him later, I want his face!"


    Bei Se said directly, full of jealousy.


    The four of them are extremely ugly, otherwise they would not be jealous of Su Yan.


    "Needless to say, one of you will kill him directly!" Xi Jian looked at the three and asked.


    "Go, Bei Se, take exercise and get rid of your perseverance!" Nan Dang smiled.


    "Huh, just such a weak chicken, I still need to take action, disdain!" Bei Se said with a curled mouth.


    "He killed the number one, not weak, don''t underestimate him."


    "What about killing one, the same weak chicken!"


    Bei Se continued, completely disdainful of Su Yan.


    "The four of us must have one shot, otherwise the old Wang next door will cry again." Nan Dang frowned.


    "Rock-paper-scissors!" Dong Yin proposed, which was approved by the other three.


    Four of them shot and went through several competitions, and finally selected this shot, Nan Dang!


    "Made, Lao Tzu will take the shot." Nan Dang scolded, then looked at Su Yan and said, "Kid come and die!"


    Su Yan treated the four of them coldly and didn''t say a word. It was regarded as their last carnival. After all, today was their anniversary.


    Even if the four did not attack him, Su Yan would kill them, because the four were notorious for being completely evil people, and leaving a day would be a curse to the world.


    The four have killed too many people, and I don��t know how many lives there are. Su Yan naturally wants to eliminate the four evils!


    Su Yan looked at the four indifferently, killing intent appeared in his eyes, and said directly: "You four will die together!"

 Chapter 1520： Death Sue!

    Su Yan''s words are very ordinary, but there is a hint of coldness and killing in his words, not a joke.


    But in the eyes of the four evils, this is a joke, but the ultimate cold joke that does not make people feel funny.


    Dong Yin looked at Su Yan coldly, the killing intent in his eyes was high, and he had already regarded Su Yan as a dead person.


    "The four of us go together, and you are not afraid to flash your tongue!"


    "The ability is not strong, but the tone is not small!" Xi Jian also said angrily.


    But Nan Dang looked at Fang Ruya with a strange smell in her eyes.


    "Kill him, I want that woman!"


    "Hahaha, let you go first, and I will press behind." Bei Se licked his lips, and he was also very satisfied with Fang Ruya.


    Fang Ruya''s words were all heard by Fang Ruya, and she felt ashamed and weak. These four people were more terrifying than No.1, and she was not an ordinary person at all.


    Fang Ruya looked at Su Yan, with a begging in her eyes, hoping that Su Yan would kill them all. This was her first begging so far.


    Su Yan didn''t answer Fang Ruya, she didn''t need to be like this at all, the four of them were originally set by Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan took a step, a violent aura engulfing the entire sky like a devil dragon, as if Su Yan was dominating all the surrounding places at this moment.


    The faces of the four evils changed slightly, and they all showed a hint of coldness. They knew that Su Yan was about to take action at this moment.


    "Nan Dang, kill him!" Dong Yin said coldly.


    Nan Dang nodded and stood up directly, his whole body''s spiritual power turned into a poisonous snake at this moment, huge and not weaker than the might of the dragon.


    The venomous snake''s fierce eyes and the poisonous fangs all aimed at Su Yan, and attacked Su Yan with extreme speed.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. The extreme speed seemed to him to be nothing more than that. It was easy and common to catch the poisonous snake directly.


    Nan Dang''s complexion changed, and his anger became even worse. He seemed to underestimate Su Yan.


    The poisonous snake was directly pinched to death by Su Yan, transformed into spiritual power and dissipated everywhere, with terrifying ripples trembling all around.


    "Some ability, but still can''t change the result!"


    Nan Dang came in assault, with violent power, will kill Su Yan, this time he will not give Su Yan any chance.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s eyes showed two fire lights, which were purer and more terrifying than before.


    "Take me a blow!"


    Nan Dang''s whole body was full of spiritual power, and there was a terrifying power on his hands, directly blasting at Su Yan.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and there was only a playful expression on his face.


    This made Nan Dang extremely angry, too hateful, and the powerful Yang Dan was so contemptuous.


    "I want you to die without a burial place!"


    Nan Dang was furious, and his whole body seemed to be burning, an extreme spiritual power enveloped him, anger, endless anger burning at this moment!


    Dong Yin and the others changed their complexions slightly, showing sharp expressions.


    "Unexpectedly, this Su Ba still had two firsts, and he could force Nan Dang to be so angry!" Bei Se shook his head and said.


    "Yes, Nan Dang is already on the verge of anger. This blow can be said to be unnecessary. Su Ba can''t resist even half of his power."


    Xi Jian sneered and never cared about Su Yan.


    Only Dongyan, there is a special meaning in his eyes at the moment, he always feels that things are not as simple as that, and everything is too strange.


    Easy to kill Number One, this shows that Su Yan is definitely a strong Yang Dan, not weak.


    But when the four of them arrived, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, and was indifferent throughout, and didn''t take them to heart.


    He doesn''t think this is a pretense, people will naturally protect themselves in dangerous situations, and will not pretend to be so realistic.


    "Some are not easy."


    Dongyan finally said such a sentence, but it was not recognized by the other two.


    At this moment, Nan Dang''s attack had already blasted towards Su Yan, the power of his fist suppressed the world, and it was impossible to avoid it.


    When Nandang was a few meters away from Su Yan, a cruel smile appeared on his face. With this punch, he thought he could break Su Yan directly!


    But when his fist entered half a meter in front of Su Yan, Su Yan''s arm also moved, and it was easy to hold Nan Dang''s fist.


    Nan Dang''s complexion suddenly changed, and an extremely surprised expression appeared on his face. How could this be possible!


    At the same time, Dong Yin and the others changed their complexions suddenly, their faces were full of inconceivableness, such a blow could be captured, and could they be resisted? !


    "No, it''s useless, he''s in vain!" Xi Jian said coldly, already breathing a little.


    "Yes, it is useless for him to do this, he will still suffer a fatal blow even when his arm is broken!" Bei Se also said sharply, staring at Su Yan''s killing intent all over the sky.


    Only Dongyan, cold sweat broke out on his forehead at this moment, he looked at something differently, not treating Su Yan as a mortal person.


    Being able to reach out and hold Nan Dang''s fist shows that Su Yan is not easy, and it is definitely not what they thought.


    At the same time, Nan Dang''s face changed drastically. Su Yan held his fist and he was not very surprised, but a breath of death that shocked his soul drew him into the ice cellar.


    "No... impossible!"


    Nan Dang lost his words, his power was suppressed at this moment, unable to break through Su Yan''s resistance.


    Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth, and said lightly: "I have said that you will die together, but I just don''t listen!"


    His arm suddenly used force and directly twisted Nan Dang''s arm into a twist shape.


    At the same time, the breath of death all over the sky rushed towards Xiangnan Dang, making it impossible to resist, and his face instantly became old.


    "No, how is it possible!" Bei''s complexion changed drastically, and his heart was shocked.


    "Here, Nan Dang!" Xi Jian also roared, eager to split.


    Only Dongyan, with an extremely cold complexion at this moment, said a word directly.


    escape!


    The other two did not hesitate at all. They understood that Su Yan''s strength was by no means their opponent, only to run away.


    The speed of the three of them moved to the extreme, their teleportation dissipated, and the shadows of the three of them were no longer visible between the world and the earth.


    After all, using the strength of secret technique and even feeding, the speed is naturally unparalleled and extremely terrifying.


    It can be said that the three of them are just a thought. The people have already rushed out of the sky, at least a few hundred meters from the ground.


    A few seconds is enough time for them to disappear without seeing them.


    Su Yan didn''t care, looking at Nan Dang that had been turned into dry bones, there was only a full smile in his eyes.


    Fang Ruya on the side was anxious, and the three of them escaped and don''t know how many people would be killed.


    "Su Yan, you can''t let them escape!"


    Fang Ruya shouted, she didn''t know why she had such courage, she was shocked when she finished speaking.


    Su Yan did not answer Fang Ruya''s words, but just shifted his eyes, no longer looking at the dry bones of Nandang, but instead looked at the sky where the vision had disappeared, and the playfulness resurfaced.


    "Have you escaped death!"

 Chapter 1521： Spiritual power lasts a month!

    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it spread around, drifting away, and was heard by the three of them.


    The expressions of the three of them changed suddenly, and their hearts trembled violently.


    The **** of death, being able to call himself a **** of death is definitely not self-confidence, but really having that ability.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t pay attention to them, and they were completely noisy like ants, killing them with ease.


    At this moment, the three of them didn''t think that Su Yan was pretending to be forced. After all, Nan Dang was the end of the experiment, too strong to resist.


    The speed of the three of them skyrocketed. They just wanted to leave the East Island and never confronted Su Yan again.


    However, shortly after Su Yan''s voice fell, the entire East Island was enveloped in a terrifying wave, and the air of death spread all over the world.


    Back then, Su Yan fought against Dongdao Taidou again, and that Taidou borrowed the aura of the millions of people in Dongdao, but failed to defeat Su Yan. Now Su Yan is far from before.


    The pupils of the three people shrank suddenly, and they were shocked, slammed into the barrier one after another, and were stopped.


    At the same time, Su Yan leaped out, the dragon leaped thousands of miles away, as if a golden dragon derives from his feet, leading him to soar into the nine heavens.


    Su Yan''s speed made the three of them pale in shock. They were already shocked to the extreme, and regrets appeared on their faces.


    Shouldn''t be here, shouldn''t confront Su Baxian.


    Su Yan arrived nearby, her face still as abusive, her eyes gleaming with faint fire, and she shot the three directly.


    "I said, let you die together, but you have to waste my time!"


    Su Yan''s voice was violent, with a sense of anger, very dissatisfied.


    At this moment, Dong Yin tried his best to stabilize the tremor in his heart, looking at Su Yan calmly and said: "Su Baxian, you don''t have to rush to kill!"


    Su Yan sneered constantly when he heard the words, as if looking at the mentally retarded.


    "Hurry up and kill, what you said is correct, the ending is doomed when you come here."


    This is completely nonsense to Su Yan. These four people are doing a lot of evil, even if they don''t have any trouble with him, he will kill them, not to mention the four are here to die.


    "Su Ba first, don''t be too arrogant!" Bei Se was furious at the moment, almost vomiting a mouthful of blood, a pair of eyes playing Su Yan fiercely.


    Su Yan sneered, no longer speaking, just as these three people fart.


    His hands were sealed, and the air of death around him filled, with endless cold fear, as if to swallow everything!


    The three of them looked terrified, and their hearts were already trembling like a storm.


    But after all, they are strong Sun Pills, even in the face of possible death, they won''t be able to capture them.


    Dong Yin glanced at the other two and said angrily: "Fight with him!"


    "it is good!"


    The other two nodded, killing intent flashing in their eyes, and their spiritual power was extremely violent at this moment.


    The whole sky has constant visions, and there are terrifying powers transpiring and spreading around, making many people terrifying.


    The sky and the earth had changed long ago, and the sky that had just recovered from the sky became darkness again at this moment, as if a magic dragon had fallen into the world.


    There are constant taboos in the Quartet, and terrifying coercion pervades, putting the entire East Island in a situation of extreme suppression.


    Su Yan stood proudly in the sky above East Island, staring at the three with contemptuous eyes, paying no attention to what they said.


    "That''s great."


    Su Yan said lightly, the three shots together would leave him a lot of time.


    But these words made the three of them mad, their faces twisted, and the sky full of spiritual power was even more terrifying.


    Dong Yan''s hands were like electricity, and he kept performing secret techniques. A terrifying forbidden power mixed with dazzling light, directly attacked Su Yan.


    "Evil door crooked!"


    And Xi Jian was also making seals on both hands, blood gushing out of the eyebrows, blessing himself, and a strange secret technique attacked Su Yan.


    "Poison evil Dafa!"


    As for Beibei, she seemed to be holding back urine at this moment, her expression was painful and she suffocated a big move, she was cold and sweaty, and she was collapsed.


    "Eighteen styles of insect drop!"


    The three secret arts are all rushing towards Su Yan, extremely overwhelming, and terrifying, the fatal blow of the three strong Yang Dan.


    But Su Yan''s face was calm, only those eyes were sharp, as deep as the eyes of gods.


    "block!"


    Su Yan let out a soft sound, his hands like electricity, and the air of death gathered in front of him, turning into a shadow of the ancient Pharaoh.


    "That is!"


    The three of Dongyan''s complexion changed drastically. They had no idea that Su Yan could gather such phantoms, and they decided that it was definitely not simple.


    "That... it turned out to be an ancient pharaoh!"


    The three of them looked terrified, they were completely speechless, and their faces were completely scared.


    At the moment when the shadow of the ancient Pharaoh appeared, with a wave of his staff, the fatal blow of the three was easily resisted.


    This made the three of them have given up resistance, and their strongest move was so easily resisted, which is a shame.


    Su Yan stepped away and came to the side of the three of them, with the ultimate death aura in his hands, directly grabbing Dongyan.


    "Dongyan, die today!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell, pouring down like raindrops, but a few seconds was more than a hundred punches.


    And Dong Yin is not adult at the moment, bloody, and his head is beaten!


    Su Yan turned and looked at Xi Jian, with a casual move, Xi Jian flew over, don''t hold him.


    "Xijian, die today!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell again, the extreme violent, so that Xi Jian had no resistance and was directly blown up.


    Bei Se was left, shivering and panicked at this moment, but begging for mercy was speechless and knew it was useless.


    Su Yan leaped away, stepped on it, and directly turned it into a meatloaf, the body shattered and only the soul remained.


    The bodies of the three were all destroyed by Su Yan, leaving only the body of the soul, trembling in midair.


    "Su Baxian, forgive us, we have become soul bodies."


    Dong Yin said tremblingly, she had lost her previous style.


    "Yeah, Master Su, I will not wait, surrender, surrender." The proud Xijian also had to bow his head.


    Bei Se even knelt on the ground and begged, like a humble ant.


    However, Su Yan turned a deaf ear to their words, and a divine sense bombarded the three of them.


    "what!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    The three screamed in horror and wanted to escape, but they were easily hit by Su Yan''s divine sense, and they all turned to ashes.


    Su Yan looked at the dissipated three souls with indifferent eyes, retracted all spiritual power, and went directly to the ground.


    Fang Ruya ran over at this moment and asked concerned: "Is it all right?"


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "It''s just three ants!"


    "Su Yan, do you see why the sky is still so dark?!"


    Fang Ruya pointed to the sky, feeling uneasy, she was afraid that someone would come.


    Su Yan said lightly: "That is the might of spiritual power, it is too powerful, it is concentrated in the sky."


    "How long will it take to dissipate?"


    "One month."

 Chapter 1522： Get together

    Fang Ruya heard that it would take a month, her face paled in fright, a month, this is not a short time, how many people it was shocking.


    "Su Yan, I am afraid the whole world will know about this war."


    Fang Ruya looked worried, which would inevitably affect many people. He knew that Su Yan made too many enemies.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "What if I know, I just want the whole world to know that no one dares to mess with Su Ba!"


    Su Yan''s eyes shot out two rays of light, which sprayed like a fire dragon, extremely terrifying, and heat waves were all around.


    Fang Ruya didn''t dare to speak any more, she felt that Su Yan had changed and was different from before.


    Although the same jealousy is like hatred, but there is a majesty, powerful majesty, pulling it farther and farther away.


    Fang Ruya bit her lip and looked at the ruins in despair, tears falling.


    Su Yan saw this, naturally knowing why she was sad, and couldn''t help patting her shoulder.


    "It''s okay, it''s just one building, and the Shiya Group will become stronger and stronger!"


    Fang Ruya nodded hard when she heard the words, her tears stopped, and there was a flash of light in her eyes.


    As long as Su Yan is still there, Shiya Group will rise!


    At this moment, Little Lolita and the others felt the East Island in a rush, and as soon as they got on the island, they felt a wave of horror, extremely powerful.


    "This... is it the adults in the war?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was full of amazement, this kind of fluctuation was simply unimaginable, making him involuntarily palpitations.


    Little Lolita also had a cold face, her heart was incomparably shocked, this kind of fluctuation made her unspeakable.


    "It must be, but it looks like it''s over."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but said, "Jie... is over?!"


    "Yes, although this fluctuation is strong, it is not active. It just drifts around randomly, and the battle is over!"


    Cold sweat broke out on Yuwen Xiongba''s forehead, and the end means the result, and the result determines the fate.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face showed firmness, as the person he admired, it was impossible to fail.


    "My lord is supernatural and powerful, this time he must be the gods blocking and killing the gods, and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha!"


    Little Lori unexpectedly did not accuse Yu Wen Xiongba, but nodded instead.


    "Surely so!"


    Of course she expected Su Yan to win, but she didn''t dare to think about other things in her heart, and went straight to the island.


    The two moved forward fast in mid-air, but after a while they reached the place where Shiya Group was.


    The place of incomparable glory in the past, the center of commerce, and the hub of economics and financial affairs are now in ruins, all collapsed, as if the end of the day.


    The expressions of the two changed and changed, and it was difficult to express their current mood. They only wanted to see Su Yan and see him safe and sound.


    Above the ruins, Little Lori saw two figures, one of which was stalwart and tall, and the shadow was dragged very long by the setting sun.


    The other one appeared weaker, trembling slightly.


    This made her heart beat wildly, and she had already determined that the tall male figure was Su Yan.


    "Su Yan?!"


    Little Lori yelled out, with an urgent and complicated voice in her voice, more of a kind of expectation.


    Su Yan heard this, turned and looked over, and saw that it was Xiao Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba, with a faint smile on his face.


    The two are fine, this is the best result for him.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw Su Yan''s smile, his whole body was shocked, his tears vented violently, his nose was flowing out, and he cried loudly.


    "My lord, my lord, you are really fine, that''s great!"


    Little Lori knocked Yuwen Xiongba at the moment, and said angrily: "Cry a fart!"


    "I''m happy, I love to cry, I''m going to cry, what''s the matter, you fight!"


    Yuwen Xiongba thought about being a stubborn child, and his crying voice became louder and louder.


    He is indeed too happy, he can only vent in this way, vent his grievances and fears this year.


    Little Lori''s hand stopped in the air, and she couldn''t fall anymore, she was also extremely excited.


    Su Yan walked over and directly hugged the two of them into his arms, speechless, everything was in his heart.


    Yuwen Xiongba filled Su Yan''s chest with tears and nasal mucus, completely thinking about being a little widow, and scrupulous about his image.


    Little Lolita was very quiet, but she must be very excited in her heart, and her tears also fell.


    Little Lori shed tears but it is rare. Su Yan has only seen it twice, and this is the third time.


    The first time was in the Medicine King Ding, and the second time was the place of Fusang.


    Until a long time, the two people left Su Yan''s arms and recovered their faces.


    "Boss, what did you do when you went to Africa? Why did you come back so long?"


    Yuwen Xiongba really wanted to know, and the little Lolita on the side wanted to know too, even Fang Ruya wanted to know, the three of them all looked at him.


    Seeing the expectant gaze of the three of them, Su Yan couldn''t help sighing, "Okay, it doesn''t hurt to say it."


    He treats all three of them as his own, otherwise he would never say anything.


    "It''s true that I went to Africa, do you know them?"


    Yuwen Xiongba quickly nodded and said, "I know, members of the special department, I also added a white WeChat."


    Little Lori directly punched Yuwen Xiongba and said angrily: "I will tell Jiang Wenwen."


    "Just add a WeChat, what you tell her, she won''t be as suspicious as you."


    Su Yan continued: "After Yun and the others came back, I got a message about energy technology companies."


    The three immediately listened carefully and stopped talking.


    "An employee of one of the energy technology companies has a map about the ancient pharaohs."


    "Ancient Pharaoh?!"


    The three were shocked, this is a well-known existence.


    "Yes, the garbage from energy technology companies will not be half dangerous to me. I have been trapped in the tomb of the pharaoh for a year."


    "In this way, the ancient Pharaoh?"


    "Naturally was killed!"


    "The boss is mighty!"


    "Have you inherited his power?!"


    Little Lolita looked into Su Yan''s eyes, and she didn''t allow Su Yan to have the slightest chance to lie.


    "It''s not inheritance, it''s seizure!"


    Su Yan said coldly, a breath of death filled his body, making the surrounding temperature suddenly cold.


    "What a powerful force, it scares me involuntarily!"


    Little Lori''s face changed abruptly, and her whole body trembled involuntarily.


    As for Yu Wen Xiongba, his face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly shouted: "My lord, don''t, don''t do this."


    Su Yan took back the breath of death and looked at the two with a smile.


    "It''s time for you two to practice hard."


    "Cultivation, you can''t practice in this life, you can only mix with adults like this, and you''ll follow it all your life."


    Yuwen Xiongba spread his hands and said, his face was unlovable.


    Little Lori also frowned, looking at Su Yan with a complicated face. She knew what realm Su Yan had entered, and she could only look up.


    Su Yan grabbed Yuwen Xiongba''s shirt with a threat, "If you don''t break through the Taoist for three months, you will suffer."

 Chapter 1523： News from Jin Shiya

    Yuwen Xiongba looked bitter, and it was impossible to joke anymore. After three months of breaking through the Taoist, he felt that Su Yan was afraid that he was crazy.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything more. He knew Su Yan''s character too well. If he said more, it would be wrong, even if it was a word, three months might be shortened to two months.


    Su Yan looked at the little Lolita, waved it casually, a seal was lifted, and the little Lolita filled her whole body with a black breath.


    Little Lori frowned. She didn''t understand what Su Yan meant. She shouldn''t know her physique. Her face would change and become ugly when she appeared black.


    "Relax, since I have lifted your seal, I have the ability to restore your appearance."


    Su Yan looked at the black energy of little Lolita, a ray of light emerged from his hands and fell on little Lolita''s shoulders.


    At the same time, Little Lolita''s face began to change, revealing your ugly state, which was entirely caused by black spiritual power.


    "broken!"


    Su Yan simply said, the black spiritual power of little Lolita instantly dissipated and disappeared, which made little Lolita suddenly weak.


    Su Yan stretched out her hand and took her into her arms. Little Lolita lost her black spiritual power and was very weak now. She must have spiritual power in her body.


    "I send spiritual power, you accept it!"


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and said with a serious face.


    Little Lolita also understood everything, and nodded when she was shocked.


    A burst of spiritual power moved towards Little Lori''s body, penetrated into her body instantly, and then turned into a soft spiritual power, wandering around Little Lori''s body.


    This process is not so long. After all, Su Yan is not what it used to be. The transmission of spiritual power can speed up and control the body of Little Lori. Little Lori only needs to accept it.


    Feeling the fullness of the dantian, Xiao Lolita''s complexion recovered, her body began to become ruddy, and at the same time her face returned to her original, baby-like skin.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side was stunned. At first he thought Su Yan was reckless and feared irreversible consequences, but now he couldn''t speak at all.


    It was almost like a miracle, little Lolita really recovered.


    No, the situation is not right, Yu Wen Xiongba leaned forward.


    At this moment, Little Lori was hot all over her body, and a ray of light shone all over, she was about to break through!


    "My lord, who is she?!"


    "A breakthrough!"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Xiongba immediately felt wronged, and Su Yan faced himself as a three-month-old Taoist.


    But when faced with little Lolita, she helped treat her and let her break through for free.


    "My lord, I am not convinced."


    "Not satisfied?"


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, showing a sense of amusement.


    "You are a man, she is a woman, I can make you break through if you cut it."


    Yuwen Xiongba flushed immediately, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Let him cut it, it is impossible to kill him, wouldn''t it be necessary to become an eunuch.


    Little Lolita had already sat down cross-legged at this moment and began to make a breakthrough.


    Everything will come to pass, with Su Yan waiting by the side, without the slightest problem.


    After about a long time, Little Lolita succeeded in breaking through and went directly to the middle stage of the Taoist, destroying Yuwen Xiongba.


    "This has broken through two levels one after another!"


    "My lord, I want to cut it!"


    "really?"


    "I still think about it."


    A group of people left here talking and laughing, and went to a hotel on the East Island, where they ate and drank.


    At this moment, the martial arts leaders of Dongdao came to the hotel one after another, not daring to enter at all, and could only wait outside.


    It was not until the next day that Su Yan and others walked out of the hotel. This was when they found everyone standing outside for a day.


    "Congratulations to Master Su for coming, if you miss out!"


    A group of people all bowed down, very respectful, and did not dare to be displeased.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, and said lightly, "Get up."


    Headed by the new champion of Dongdao, he walked towards Su Yan at the moment, bent over, and respected to the extreme.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan asked.


    "Master Su, your return this time has rescued Dong Dao and China. You are everyone''s benefactor!"


    "Don''t talk about it, just talk about business."


    The dean was taken aback, and didn''t dare to say anything else, but could only talk about business.


    "In fact, we are here to thank Master Su, and hope Master Su be more cautious. Energy technology companies are terrible."


    Su Yan showed disdain, playing with Taidou and said, "I don''t need you to worry about it, just take care of yourself."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    "If nothing else, let''s go away."


    "My lord, when will the sky recover?!"


    "You can recover in one month. The enemy is dead. You can rest assured."


    Everyone heard that the stone in their hearts fell to the ground, and everyone was in high spirits, and they were constantly grateful to Su Yan.


    For Su Yan, this is over, but it is not really over. As long as an energy technology company has an employee, it is not over.


    But at this moment, the big screen of the entire East Island shows a person, the next door Lao Wang!


    Su Yan knew at a glance that this person was not simple, he had powerful power, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    Through the big screen, the old Wang next door wanted to tell Su Yan that he was very angry and the consequences were very serious!


    "Su Baxian, you actually killed all my temporary workers, even the four directors of my company were killed by you!"


    Su Yan dismissed it, and said lightly: "What if you kill it, I will collect your dog head soon!"


    "Don''t be arrogant, in my eyes you are just a sapling that has not grown up, killing you is easy!"


    "Really, then I will be waiting anytime!"


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, the big screen smashed directly, and the old Wang next door disappeared.


    "My lord, who is that?!"


    "I am afraid it is the boss of an energy technology company!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of killing intent, and his arrogance was high. If he wanted peace, he must kill this talent.


    "That person is very strong, very strong, and I felt fear across the screen."


    "In my eyes, there are no enemies in this world!"


    Su Yan is not afraid of anything at all, he is now detached, he has stepped into a higher realm, and has undergone sharp changes.


    But as soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, a helicopter appeared in the sky, hovering in the sky for a while, and then fell directly.


    The few people who jumped off the plane were so excited that they couldn''t speak. They were Yun and others.


    "I said the captain is fine, you just don''t believe it!" Hayabusa was so excited that he shed tears, but he rarely cried.


    Bai cried into tears, and rushed directly into Su Yan''s chest at this moment.


    After a short greeting, everyone was quiet after learning that Su Yan had entered, but their faces were still very excited.


    However, Yun was very restrained, frowning at this moment, as if something was going on.


    Su Yan could see it naturally, and asked directly, "Are you doing something here?"


    Yun nodded, hesitated playing with Su Yan, and said, "It''s about Jin Shiya."

 Chapter 1524： House arrest

    Su Yan''s face suddenly changed when he heard the words, revealing a sense of coldness, and a wave of horror suddenly appeared in the whole place.


    For Su Yan, the three words "Jin Shiya" are inverse scales, a taboo, and an existence that cannot be defiled!


    "what''s up?!"


    Su Yan looked at the cloud with a sorrowful look in his eyes.


    Yun and even everyone present was frightened by Su Chen''s gaze, and all of them trembled involuntarily.


    Yun said with a vibrato: "Captain, don''t be so excited, things are not as bad as you imagined."


    Su Yan withdrew his coldness, but the depths of his eyes were still incomparable, as if to release a wild beast at any time.


    "Say!"


    Unwilling to agree, Yun quickly said: "A year ago you were trapped in Africa. Everyone in China and the world thought you were dead, but only Jin Shiya thought you were not dead."


    Su Yan is silent, there is no need to speak, he and Jin Shiya are telepathic.


    "Jin Shiya had to wait in the laboratory all the time, waiting for your return, but."


    "But what?!" Su Yan rebuked softly, with a sense of urgency.


    "He went to Yanjing with Jin Chengwu, but escaped Jiangbei''s catastrophe."


    "Yenjing!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold and his voice was low. This place made him a little uncomfortable.


    Yun stopped going around, knowing that Su Yan was urgent, and said directly: "Jin Shiya went to Yanjing to participate in her grandma''s 90th birthday, but she was put under house arrest by the Jin family!"


    Su Yan heard that the coldness of his eyes could no longer be hidden, and it shot directly, the world changed suddenly, stirring a monstrous force.


    "Jin Family!"


    Su Yan only said two words, and his figure disappeared on the east island. He naturally wanted to go to the so-called Jin family in Yanjing.


    Yun Du didn''t have time to say that the Jin family was not easy to provoke. It was not that simple. He wanted Su Yan to be more careful and consider the long-term plan.


    Looking at the figure of Su Yan who had left, Yun sighed. He suddenly suspected that he had told Su Yan the matter, whether it was good or bad.


    However, he also understood that paper cannot contain fire. Su Yan will know about this matter, and Su Yan will definitely go to Yanjing.


    "This time, the land of Yanjing is probably going to be lively!"


    Looking at the sky secretly, said quietly.


    "More than just lively, I feel that Yanjing might be shaking three times!"


    Yun''s voice was cold, and his heart was extremely disturbed, because the place where they were was already in ruins.


    It is conceivable that Jin Shiya is Su Yan''s Ni Lin, and his anger will definitely be more violent than on the East Island, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Kim family, you have offended someone who shouldn''t offend!"


    Little Lolita spoke coldly. She knew Su Yan very well. This time Su Yan would not let Yanjing go upright.


    "I hope it will not make too much noise, otherwise the person in Zhonghai will be disturbed and the consequences will be disastrous."


    Yun said with a worried expression on his face, but he knew that the matter was no longer under control, and it was already gone.


    ...


    Yanjing, the shining place of China, the center of everything, the paradise for the rich, the **** for the poor!


    But even so, there are still many north drifters here to chase their dreams, but few successes are achieved.


    Success is inevitably a minority, but without trying and hard work, there will be no chance of success.


    Yenching is not a big place, but there are many celebrities. The big names in the martial arts world are also stationed here, and it is the center of everything in China.


    In the north of Yanjing city, a huge villa park, this is the residence of the famous Jin family in Yanjing.


    The value of this place is at least hundreds of billions, making it a top villa park.


    Various facilities are available in the park, and dozens of luxurious villas stand among them as residences of the Jin family.


    In one of the villas, a beautiful shadow stood on the balcony, staring at the scenery outside in dismay.


    The memories of this year continued to emerge in her mind, and tears slowly flowed across her cheeks and ticked on the balcony, so crystal clear.


    "Brother Yan, why haven''t you come back!"


    This person is Jin Shiya. At this moment, she is so helpless and powerless. Even if she is a master, she cannot escape from the Jin family''s prison.


    She and her father came to the Jin family a year ago, and the Jin family also entertained them very warmly, and even a little warmth made them unnatural.


    After everyone gave Grandma Jin Shiya her 90th birthday, everything was so normal, and even Jin Chengwu was moved a little.


    In their view, this may be an effort by the elderly to make the Jin family friendly to them.


    After the birthday, Jin Shiya and Jin Chengwu stayed for half a month before returning to Jiangbei.


    But at this time, Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, appeared in front of them with a smile on his face.


    "Shengwu, what are you doing?"


    When Jin Chengwu saw Jin Chaoji, there was still some respect on his face. After all, this was the head of the Jin family of a billion empire.


    "We have stayed here for many days, and Jiangbei''s industries still need to be taken care of."


    Jin Chaoji showed a touch of disdain, but he didn''t show too much contempt.


    "Now China is in turmoil, all the places in the four directions are fluctuating, and the martial arts world has been destroyed. Why are you going back?"


    Of course Jin Chengwu and Jin Shiya knew, but they had to go back. Jiangbei Laboratory needed Jin Shiya to wait, and Jin Shiya had to go back and wait for Su Yan.


    She knew that Su Yan would be back, and Su Yan was not dead!


    "This." Jin Chengwu had difficulty answering, he didn''t want to tear his face with the Jin family again.


    And Jin Chaoji continued: "I know you have something to do with that Su Baxian, but he is dead, and his enemies are now taking revenge everywhere, and the Su family, and even the people he knows are not doing well!"


    Jin Shiya was shocked, and she was extremely worried about the group of children in her heart, which made her more urgent.


    "Patriarch, this matter is very relevant, I must go back!"


    Jin Shiya said anxiously, her heart flew towards Jiangbei.


    Jin Chaoji showed displeasure and snorted coldly: "Didn''t you hear me clearly? Now all places are chaotic, only Yanjing is stable!"


    "Chaos is chaos, I must go back!"


    Jin Shiya can''t listen to Jin Chaoji''s words, she is very anxious now and must go back to Jiangbei.


    "you!"


    Jin Chaoji was furious, and his eyes revealed a sense of coldness.


    "Patriarch, Shiya is anxious, after all, that relationship is too important!"


    "I''m kind enough to be a donkey liver and lungs!"


    Jin Shiya insisted on breaking out. He knew that Jin Chaoji was definitely not so simple. After all, she knew nothing about the virtues of the Jin family.


    But at this moment, two people floated outside the house, dressed in black and sunglasses, directly blocking Jin Shiya''s path.


    Jin Shiya saw at a glance that the realm of these two people was unfathomable, and they definitely surpassed the existence of the master, which made her eyes colder.


    "Patriarch, what do you mean?!"


    "It''s kind of me, you just stay in this place, it''s so dangerous outside, I will never let you out!"


    After Jin Chaoji said, he left directly.

 Chapter 1525： The date is confirmed!

    Jin Chaoji''s direct departure made Jin Shiya and Jin Chengwu completely stunned for a while.


    "Dad, what does he mean, I can''t go back by myself?!"


    Jin Shiya lost control of her emotions, with an angry look on her face.


    Jin Chengwu shook his head, he understood everything, but it was too late.


    At first, he naively thought that the Jin family found it conscience to let them participate in the old man''s birthday, and he was so kind to them later that he was moved.


    But now he realized that all of this was a disguise, but he dug a trap to make them jump away.


    "We are under house arrest."


    Jin Chengwu didn''t want to say this sentence, but he had to say, the reality is like this.


    Jin Shiya''s face suddenly changed when she heard the words, and her eyes showed coldness.


    She rushed directly to the door, she must return to Jiangbei.


    However, the two men in black stopped in front of Jin Shiya and extended their arms to him.


    "The owner has an order, you must not leave this house!"


    One of them has an extremely cold voice without any emotion.


    Jin Shiya said angrily: "Then I want to leave!"


    There was a wave of spiritual power enveloped in her hand, if the two stopped again, she would shoot.


    "Miss, don''t embarrass us, we also listen to the orders of the Patriarch."


    Another person frowned and said, this is not a good job.


    "I don''t care, if you stop me, I''ll rush!"


    Jin Shiya burst out with spiritual power, extremely violent, which meant her anger.


    The expressions of the two changed slightly, resisting Jin Shiya''s attack, and their faces also showed coldness.


    "Since the lady is like this, then we can only offend!"


    One of them stood on the spot without moving a single cent, while the other leaped forward and shot directly towards Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya''s complexion changed suddenly. This person just made a random move to make her feel as if she was facing Mount Tai, and couldn''t deal with it at all.


    She knew that the person in front of her must be a strong Taoist, which made her feel desperate.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t give up, she still rushed towards the man, her spiritual power was violent, and she used her full strength.


    The man''s expression changed slightly. He knew that Jin Shiya was a master, but he didn''t expect Jin Shiya to be so powerful.


    He had to use more power to directly rush towards Jin Shiya, subduing Jin Shiya with a very fast speed.


    Jin Shiya was imprisoned by the man''s spiritual power and could not move at all, which made her feel extremely desperate.


    "Miss is so, we can only offend."


    The man bent over slightly, then walked out of the room and stood respectfully at the door.


    Jin Chengwu came over now, his face full of sadness and worry.


    "Shiya, why are you doing this."


    "I want to go back, I must go back!" Jin Shiya roared.


    "You will not be able to solve the problem when you go back, but it will be dangerous."


    "I don''t care, I must go back!" Jin Shiya didn''t listen to half of the persuasion, she didn''t want to stay here for a moment, because she felt sick.


    "Daughter, listen to my father. Let''s stay here first. If Su Yan is okay, he will definitely come back."


    Hearing Su Yan, Jin Shiya''s original angry expression was suddenly dull, and finally turned into tears.


    "Dad, I want to be a brother, I''m afraid."


    Jin Chengwu took his daughter into his arms and comforted him: "It''s okay, you have to trust Su Yan, he will definitely come back, and he will definitely save us."


    This sentence reverberated in Jin Shiya''s mind for a year, and she also waited for a year, every day and night, endless expectations and despair.


    At this moment, there was a noise at the top of the stairs, and Jin Shiya recovered from the memory and wiped the tears from her face.


    Jin Chengwu came over. He knew his daughter too well. He would cry in this place every day, but he had nothing to do.


    Every time Jin Shiya shed tears, it was like a knife cut to him, completely painful.


    But this time, Jin Chengwu brought even more bad news, and he didn''t know how to talk to Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya looked at Jin Chengwu and said, "Dad, is there any news?"


    Jin Chengwu is an ordinary person and can walk around at will. Jin Chaoji doesn''t care about it, Jin Shiya can''t do it.


    Jin Chengwu shook his head. Every day Jin Shiya would ask him to go outside to inquire about the news. Every time he came back, Jin Shiya would look forward to it, but she would be disappointed after getting the results.


    This time too, Jin Shiya heard the result and lay directly on the sofa with a desperate expression.


    Jin Sung-wu feels so distressed that his daughter has lost a lot this year, but he feels so distressed but has nothing to do.


    "Dad, I want to be alone."


    Jin Chengwu shook his head, got up and left, but when he reached the top of the stairs, he turned back again. He must tell Jin Shiya about this.


    "Shiya, there is one thing I must tell you, you have to be mentally prepared."


    Jin Shiya said with an indifferent expression, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s about you."


    "my business?!"


    Jin Shiya looked at Jin Chengwu but didn''t raise any interest. She only wanted to know about Su Yan.


    "Jin Chaoji only told me today, they have already made a decision!" Jin Chengwu was very angry.


    "What did they decide?"


    "This...this..." Jin Chengwu couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "Dad, tell me, I can bear it."


    Jin Shiya naturally understood that this was definitely not a good thing. She hadn''t heard good news for a year.


    "That **** Jin Chaoji wants to marry you to Young Master Huo!"


    As soon as Jin Chengwu''s words fell, he felt helpless, looking at Jin Shiya worriedly.


    Jin Shiya heard this, uncharacteristically calm, very calm, without the slightest anger or anger.


    "Daughter, don''t scare Dad." Jin Chengwu was worried.


    "Dad, I''m fine, I just feel so funny."


    Jin Shiya actually laughed, laughing strangely mockingly.


    "He has done all the things in Jin Chaoji and deceived us. He didn''t expect to use me as a bargaining chip to help him get married!"


    Jin Shiya''s guess is not wrong. Jin Chaoji is for this purpose. Otherwise, how could he spend all his troubles to get Jin Shiya and Jin Sungwu to come to Yenching and entertain them.


    All this is for marriage, Jin Shiya is very beautiful, like a fairy goddess, but when the young master of the Huo Family glanced at it, he was fascinated by it.


    The Huo family is the giant of Yanjing, whether in the martial arts world or the political and business circles, they are all top families.


    Jin Chaoji wanted to marry the Huo family, so that the two powerful alliances would inevitably become the master of Yanjing.


    "How long does it take?" Jin Shiya asked indifferently after laughing.


    "The date is set, three days later!" Jin Chengwu said weakly.

 Chapter 1526： Have friends from far away

    Yanjing, at this moment, is very lively, all because of the Jin family and the Huo family, this matter has spread.


    Three days later, Huo Qilin, the young master of the Huo Family, will be married to Princess Jin Shiya of the Jin Family!


    The Huyan family''s prestige is second only to Yanjing, and they are veritable Yanjing''s bigwigs. When they move their feet, the whole Yanjing will tremble.


    The Jin family is also one of the top families in Yanjing, a legend in the business world, and the family is worth trillions!


    Now that the two are married, this is simply an explosive news that countless people have never expected.


    "The Huo family and the Jin family are married, this is big news!"


    Many local media organizations are already waiting to be fed, and they have been dispatched to seize the opportunity to report news in this regard as soon as possible.


    "This column is titled sour yogurt broadcast, and we have obtained the exclusive interview right of Huojia. The following will present an exclusive interview with Huojia butler!"


    The host of Yanjing TV station said with excitement that they had worked hard to obtain the right to interview.


    The screen switch, a reporter and a middle-aged man sitting on a chair in the dining room, very simple.


    "Hello!"


    The reporter took the lead in shaking hands with the middle-aged man, very excited.


    The middle-aged man nodded, did not shake hands with him, his eyes were arrogant.


    The reporter didn''t care, but directly said: "Steward Huo, is the marriage between the Huo family and the Jin family real?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and did not speak.


    "Rumors say that the marriage partner is the young master of the Huo family and the princess Jin family. We all know the young master of the Huo family, but who is the Princess Jin family?"


    The middle-aged man looked through his glasses, still very proud.


    "Princess Jin family is naturally the jewel of the Jin family!"


    "Is it the daughter of Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family?!"


    As soon as the reporter spoke, he hurriedly changed his words: "No, the daughter of Patriarch Jin Chao Ji Jin is only ten years old."


    "It''s not Jin Chaoji''s daughter, but someone else."


    "Who is it? You must know that Young Master Huo is the national husband of our country, and countless young girls are looking forward to. Now he is getting married, which makes many girls unbearable."


    The middle-aged man paused and said, "This is the person!"


    A picture of the middle-aged man''s hand was added, and the lens immediately zoomed in to make the picture clearer.


    Obviously, the person in the photo is Jin Shiya, extremely beautiful, no flaws can be found.


    Even the reporter was shocked by Jin Shiya''s appearance and forgot to ask questions.


    "Anything else? I will leave without me."


    The reporter turned around and quickly apologized: "Sorry, I lost my mind. Because of such a beautiful woman in the sky, it is no wonder that Young Master Huo can be favored."


    "The last question is, where is Young Master Jin''s wedding, can we attend?"


    The middle-aged man said lightly: "The wedding will take place on the Great Wall. Everyone can go, but there will be regional divisions."


    "Thanks, thank you very much, butler Huo, for accepting our interview."


    "Okay, the picture is back!"


    The host appeared on the screen at this moment and said dignifiedly: "This marriage of gold and fire really makes many people not expect, but we still have to bless the two families and the newcomers."


    And many young girls in front of the camera have been crying into tears, tears are streaming, three days later, they will lose their husbands.


    And those men are intoxicated in that photo, completely unable to extricate themselves.


    "That woman is so beautiful, she can''t eat the beauty of the fireworks in the world, she looks like a fairy."


    "It''s a pity, it was actually obtained by Young Master Huo, it''s a pity."


    "A beautiful girl is a hero, what can be done."


    A group of people were crying and crying, and drunk.


    The entire Yanjing city was turbulent, and even caused turbulence at one time. Many people have no intention of working.


    At this moment, another TV station obtained the right to interview the head of the Jin family, which is comparable to the Huo family


    The butler��s specifications are much higher.


    The picture went directly to the subject, and the appearance of Jin Chaoji appeared.


    "President of the Jin family, thank you for accepting our interview."


    Jin Chaoji nodded, with a kind smile on his face, without saying anything.


    "There has been an interview just now, is the marriage of gold and fire real?"


    "Of course it is true. This matter has been determined. Three days later, on the Great Wall, the young master of the Huo family will hold a wedding for our Jin family princess!"


    "Young Master Huo Family, we know, but who is your Jin Family Princess? It''s very mysterious."


    "This doesn''t need everyone to care about, but there is one thing I can explain. Our princess is definitely worthy of the Huo Family Young Master."


    The reporter smiled awkwardly, and said nothing more about this matter.


    "Patriarch Jin, but we know from other sources that Princess Jin Jiagui seems to be entangled with the big brothers in Jiangbei."


    Jin Chaoji''s expression changed, and he said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, our princess is very clean and self-conscious, how can she get entangled with some big boss."


    In fact, the reporter wanted to say that the boss was very young, but seeing that Kim Chao-gil was so angry, he had to stop questioning.


    "Well then, let''s end the interview, thank Patriarch Jin."


    The reporter was also scared. After all, the other party was the head of the Jin family, a high-powered person, and he could not eat it if he was angry.


    This interview made Yan Jingzhao a sensation, and many people talked about the marriage between the Jin family and the Huo family.


    The streets and alleys are all reported in this area, and the whole city is talking about it.


    At this moment, in the western city of Yanjing, Su Yan was standing on the street, looking at the scorching sun, his whole body was not a heat wave, but an abnormal coldness.


    He had just arrived here, and he didn''t know anything about the matter here, otherwise he would rush to the Jin family directly and take away Jin Shiya.


    At this moment, a luxury car was parked on the side of the street, and a man alighted from the car, dressed in gold, silver and gold, who was very tyrant.


    There is a luxury hotel beside the road, and the manager has already greeted him.


    "Shao Chai, I didn''t expect you to come, welcome!"


    The local tyrant nodded, did not say anything, and walked inside.


    But at the door, the local tyrant stopped and looked at the message on the phone with a smile on his face.


    "Haha, the Huo family and the Jin family are about to get married. I didn''t expect that I would really become a matchmaker this time."


    Su Yan''s expression changed when he heard this. The Jin family, he came to look for the Jin family this time. It seems that this man has something to do with the Jin family.


    Su Yan walked to the local tyrant man, without saying anything, grabbed the local tyrant man by the skirt and forcibly dragged him away.


    When he reached the luxury car, Su Yan threw him into the car, and the car drove away.


    The hotel manager was completely dumbfounded, and did not react for a while.


    At this moment, the luxury car was naturally heading towards the home of the local tyrant. This was ordered by Su Yan.


    At the door, the local tyrant came out with a look of horror on his face, and shouted at the home: "A friend is coming from far away!"

 Chapter 1527： Threat

    The local tyrant didn''t want to say this, but he couldn''t help it. This was Su Yan''s order. If he didn''t say it, the consequences would be unbearable.


    When the local tyrant was caught in the car by Su Yan, he was completely confused and did not react at all.


    After all, as the young master of the Chai family, Yanjing''s famous son, who dares to kidnap him, who dares to touch his hair.


    But today, he originally wanted to go to the hotel to play, but Su Yan grabbed his clothes, dragged it into the car, and left the hotel.


    In the car, the local tyrant still wanted to resist. After all, a person like him is so noble and it is impossible to compromise at will.


    However, his words, his threats, and his anger were all treated as air by Su Yan, and he didn''t return a single trace of it, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    The local tyrant also made a move, but his fist blasted out, his bones were completely shattered, and he screamed in pain.


    After the shot, he understood that the man in front of him who was much younger than him was definitely not a good stubborn, but a ruthless character.


    The local tyrant wanted to buy Su Yan with money, but the result was still in vain, which made him very helpless.


    In the end, what he did not expect was that Su Yan actually let the driver drive back to his home, which made his brain unable to react.


    As soon as he arrived, Su Yan kicked him out of the car, warned him and asked him to say that, otherwise he would die.


    The local tyrant man could feel the fear of Su Yan''s voice and the extremely cold feeling around him. That feeling almost scared him to pee.


    He still had no choice but to follow suit, shouting at his family members, hoping that they would come out to save him.


    The voice of the local tyrant man spread throughout the Chai family, and the bodyguard of the Chai family rushed out, looking at the luxury car with a bad expression on his face.


    They are very aware of the character of their young master, and it is impossible to say such a thing.


    On the second floor of the luxurious villa, a middle-aged man walked out and stared at everything coldly.


    "Haoer, what happened?"


    The local tyrant is named Chai Hao, the only seedling of a middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man is Chai Rong, the head of the Chai family!


    Chai Rong''s name in Yenching is well-known, not much weaker than the Jin family, he is a big brother.


    With his old hotness, he naturally knew that something had happened. Just like his son, someone must be asking for trouble.


    When Chai Hao saw his father, his face was full of joy at the moment, and he hurriedly shouted: "Father, someone is going to make trouble!"


    Chai Rong''s face became cold and did not answer. Instead, he changed the conversation and said lightly: "Since there are friends here, why don''t you welcome in?!"


    Chai Hao was confused and didn''t understand what his father meant, but he knew that his father would never harm him.


    At the same time, Chai Hao knew that he couldn''t escape, just that kind of pressure. He knew that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary person, and even the Ke Qing in his family did not give him such a sense of fear.


    Chai Hao unwillingly walked towards the luxury car, smiled at Su Yan and said, "Please inside."


    Su Yan nodded, got out of the car directly, and walked into the Chai family grandiosely.


    At this moment, Chai Rong had eyes like eagle eyes, staring at Su Yan, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "close the door!"


    Chai Rong roared, his voice mixed with the meaning of rushing to thunder, and he was extremely violent and pressed towards Su Yangai.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care. This coercion seemed to him like nothing, there was no resistance at all.


    This made Chai Rong''s complexion suddenly changed, and he couldn''t help but say to the butler beside him: "Go ask Master Luo."


    Of course the butler took the order and walked downstairs.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already arrived in the living room of the Chai family, did not consider himself an outsider, and sat directly on the expensive leather sofa.


    Chai Hao stood aside with sweat on his forehead. He didn''t dare to run away. Su Yan''s threat was too great, so he didn''t dare to gamble.


    And Chai Rong walked down at this moment, looking at Su Yan with a hint of coldness.


    "Why do you not only come to my Chai''s house?"


    Su Yan did not answer, but took out a cigarette and took a sip.


    Chai Rong''s face was even colder, and he looked at Su Yan with a violent look. As the head of the Chai family, he has never been so despised.


    "Sir, do you know where this is!"


    Su Yan took another sip, extinguished the cigarette, threw it into the ashtray, and looked up at Chai Rong.


    "Of course I know, the Chai family."


    "You know you dare to kidnap my son, and dare to come to me so arrogantly!"


    Chai Rong''s breath is high, and the realm of Taoism is revealed.


    Su Yan showed a slight smile and looked at Chai Rong and said, "Don''t be nervous, I am not here to kill, but to ask questions."


    Su Yan''s words made Chai Rong furious, his eyes full of killing intent.


    To say such a thing is simply too rampant, to completely ignore him Chai Rong and the Chai family.


    "Do you know how much you offended today!"


    Chai Rong roared again, and his spiritual power was circling out at this moment, covering the entire hall, and many people''s complexions changed abruptly.


    They have never seen their Patriarch so angry, and they dare not say half a word one by one.


    But Chai Hao had a spiteful expression on his face at the moment, and Su Yan tied him home, which made him very upset.


    "Father, why don''t you talk nonsense with him, just grab him, and treat him to torture him!"


    Su Yan looked at the two with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    "I''ve said everything, I just came to ask questions, I don''t want to kill people!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low and flat, without the slightest fluctuation, it was a bit weaker than before.


    This obviously cannot make Chai Rong feel scared, it will only increase his anger, endless anger.


    "This is the first time someone has threatened my son to come to my house to ask questions!"


    Chai Rong''s hands are like electricity, and the entire hall is densely covered with spiritual power, forming a terrifying place.


    "Today''s account will be calculated slowly. You kidnapped my son and broke into my house. This is unforgivable!"


    "Really?" Su Yan was still calm.


    "If you want to survive, kneel and talk to me now!"


    Chai Rong yelled. He was indeed a little worried just now. As Yanjing''s boss, the head of the Chai family, he would be afraid of a young man, which made him shameful.


    At this moment, he was showing his sharp fangs and aimed at Su Yan. As long as Su Yan did not follow his orders, he would inevitably make Su Yan bear an unbearable price.


    Su Yan''s expression disappeared at this moment, and some were just coldness. Chai Rong''s words made him unhappy.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "You can think so, or don''t listen to me, but you have to know that you cannot bear the consequences!"


    "I just came to Yanjing, you are still the first person to dare to threaten me!"


    Su Yan looked at Chai Rong''s eyes, with a faint smile on his face. In those eyes, there was just a feeling of overlooking the common people, setting himself up high.

 Chapter 1528： court death!

    "I don''t need you to talk nonsense now, I just need you to kneel down, immediately kneel down, or die!"


    Chai Rong broke out completely, his voice roared like a beast, and everyone in the living room was shocked, their complexion changed drastically.


    And Chai Rong''s body was wrapped in spiritual power, extremely terrifying, and he could perform a full blow on Su Yan at any time.


    Su Yan''s complexion became colder, patted the table slightly, and kept shaking his head.


    "Ask something, I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome."


    Su Yan didn''t even look at Chai Rong, and a terrifying death air filled the whole body, which instantly enveloped the entire hall.


    Chai Rong, who was originally extremely angry, changed drastically at this moment, revealing a sense of amazement.


    Not only him, but all the people present changed their expressions drastically, their faces were extremely shocked, as if they had encountered an extremely terrible thing.


    Chai Rong looked at Su Yan, unable to calm down at this moment, and was extremely jealous of Su Yan.


    "You...who are you!"


    Chai Rong��s face was covered with cold sweat, and this fluctuation made him feel palpitations. It was hard to imagine how terrible Su Yan was.


    He is a strong Taoist. Although it is very common in the land of Yanjing, it is not something ordinary people can resist.


    But now, his whole body was directly enveloped by a breath of death, his spiritual power was as if a mouse had seen a cat, he was extremely shocked, and instantly dissipated.


    Chai Rong knew that he was probably a dust in the eyes of the young man before him, and he could kill him without a single blow.


    He must find a way to support him at this moment, and everything will end only when Master Luo comes.


    Su Yan didn''t answer Chai Rong''s question. He didn''t want to answer. He only wants to know what happened to Yanjing, and only wants to know about Jin Shiya.


    "I only ask once!"


    Su Yan looked at the Chai family and his son, his voice suddenly became low, with a sense of oppression.


    "Your son just said he was a matchmaker, who did he make a matchmaker for?!"


    Chai Hao quickly said: "That''s just a joke. I only heard that the Jin family had a great beauty not long ago, so I asked Huo Family Young Master to take a look."


    "The results of it?!"


    "As a result, the young master of the Huo family fell in love with that peerless beauty, and she will get married in three days."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a cold light shot out, causing Chai Hao to tremble with fear.


    Su Yan understood that the beauty of the Jin family must be Jin Shiya. She must have been under house arrest and was forced to be a victim of family interests.


    "This...it really has nothing to do with me."


    Chai Hao tried his best to get rid of the relationship. He originally wanted to blackmail a wave of Young Master Huo, but he didn''t expect it to be a cause for trouble.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but stood up. Since the matter had been asked, he didn''t want to stay again. Naturally, he wanted to find the land of the Jin family and Jin Shiya.


    But at this moment, a man wearing a Taoist robe rushed in, and caused a wave of violent fluctuations, following the attack on Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he shouted, "I''m looking for death?!"


    The man was not frightened by Su Yan''s voice, and went straight to Chai Rong''s side.


    "Patriarch Chai, are you okay?"


    Chai Rong was overjoyed when he saw Master Luo coming, and at the same time he was angry.


    "I''m fine, but this person is too arrogant to kidnap my son and break into my mansion openly!"


    Master Luo looked at Su Yan, with a condescending posture, and said coldly, "Your Excellency is too arrogant!"


    Su Yan turned around, looked at Master Luo, and asked, "Arrogant?"


    "You openly broke into Chai''s house and kidnapped Chai Hao. It''s not arrogant!"


    "I just want to ask one thing." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Is that what I asked? Do you have that qualification!"


    Master Luo shouted angrily, the surrounding space suddenly solidified, and an extreme fluctuation struck Su Yan.


    But when this wave was half a meter away from Su Yan, it instantly dissipated and turned into nothingness.


    This made Master Luo''s expression cold. He knew at the moment that Su Yan was not an easy to deal with. He had two brushes.


    Chai Rong looked at Su Yan and said angrily: "Do you know who the person in front of you is!"


    "It''s not as good as ants!"


    Su Yan replied simply in four words. This is his true thoughts and facts.


    This can make Master Luo miserable. As a well-known master in the martial arts world of Yanjing, he is a big brother. The dignified Yindan powerhouse is said to be inferior to the ant, which is simply outrageous!


    Master Luo''s body was full of rune taboos, and he shot out instantly, and the entire hall was shaken by a force.


    "How dare you say that I am inferior to the ants, looking for death!"


    Master Luo was furious and had already moved to kill, no one dared to say that to him yet.


    At the moment when there was killing intent in his eyes, Su Yan also had a hint of coldness on his face.


    He was just here to ask questions and didn''t want to kill anyone, but since someone was intent on killing him, he didn''t mind killing a few at all.


    Besides, this Master Luo is not a good person, he has oppressed countless people and done a lot of dirty things.


    Master Luo knotted his hands, and the rune taboo turned into a phantom, rushing towards Su Yan.


    The power of Yin Dan is all displayed, and it will kill you!


    However, Su Yan waved his hand casually, and Master Luo''s phantom directly shattered, was torn apart, and all shattered.


    Master Luo''s face was shocked, shocked beyond words, and his whole body was cold.


    His own fatal blow, the strength that he exerted with all his strength, was... actually easily defeated by Su Yan!


    At the moment, Master Luo can no longer guess Su Yan''s realm, and it is impossible to imagine his terrible state.


    Su Yan destroyed Master Luo''s attack and flew directly, falling in front of Master Luo, looking at him coldly.


    Master Luo was already trembling at the moment, his face was full of horror, and he collapsed to the ground in fright.


    "The little one has eyes but does not know Mount Tai. He has offended an adult. I hope the adult will forgive me!"


    Master Luo can only intercede now, and there is no other way. He never thought that such a young existence was so terrible.


    But Su Yan turned a deaf ear to his plea.


    "If you can buy regret medicine if you beg for mercy, then the world will be much peaceful!"


    Su Yan grabbed Master Luo by the neck and lifted him up, his hand fluctuating spiritually, making him unable to breathe at all.


    Master Luo struggled wildly, but it was impossible to break free from Su Yan''s palm, his face was full of despair.


    "This is your own death!"


    Su Yan squeezed Master Luo directly with his palm, then threw him to the ground.


    At this moment, Chai Rong and Chai Hao had long been scared and their complexions changed abruptly, and they curled up and shivered.


    Su Yan glanced at them coldly, showing disdain, killing these two people instead dirty his hands.


    Su Yan turned around, walked towards the outside of the Rong Family Mansion, and disappeared after a while.


    However, the surrounding spiritual fluctuations still existed, and they were extremely violent and lasted for a long time.


    As for the father and son of the Rong family, they curled up for an hour, making sure that Su Yan had left before getting up.

 Chapter 1529： Merry gathering

    Looking at the spirit power fluctuations that still existed around him, Chai Rong''s face was still scared, and his heart couldn''t calm down.


    He understands that this time he definitely kicked his bones, and he couldn''t shake his existence at all.


    His eyes were hazy with cold sweat on his forehead, and his intense fear made him unable to calm down at all. Chai Rong had only one thought in his heart, close the door!


    "Quick, close the door, close the door!"


    Chai Rong roared hoarsely, his voice full of stern fear.


    A group of people hurriedly closed the gate of the mansion, but they did not feel the slightest sense of security because of this. The breath of death was too terrifying and it has been hanging over them.


    "Father, who is this person?"


    Chai Hao was crying at the moment, and even his most respected Master Luo was easily killed. He couldn''t imagine Su Yan''s horror at all.


    Chai Rong looked at his son, slapped him vigorously, and turned his head around.


    "Don''t listen, don''t ask, don''t listen, ignore!"


    Chai Rong uttered four words, and that was what he was thinking in his heart now, and he didn''t dare to provoke the terrible **** of death anymore.


    Although Chai Hao was in pain, he nodded hurriedly, not daring to violate it in the slightest.


    ...


    Su Yan left, did not go directly to the Jin''s house, but went to a hotel.


    Now that the news is received, the Jin family will be married to the Huo family in three days, so why not go directly to the wedding site on that day.


    Although this would make Jin Shiya a little uncomfortable, Su Yan had a bigger idea in his heart, that is, to let the whole world know that Jin Shiya was his woman, and no one dared to catch a glimpse.


    At the same time, Jin Shiya is under house arrest, and he will slowly calculate this account at the wedding scene. He will cause the Yanjing Jin family to collapse!


    Looking at the night outside the window, Su Yan''s red wine kept swaying. He naturally missed Jin Shiya. It was evident that he hadn''t seen the worry in his heart for a year.


    "Shiya, don''t blame Brother Yan for not seeing you immediately, Brother Yan will give you a huge surprise!"


    Su Yan sat in front of the window for the whole night without moving a single bit, and the red wine in his hand was swayed by him.


    And in the Jin family villa at this moment, after Jin Shiya received the news, her heart was desperate, extremely desperate.


    She only likes Su Yan, she only loves this man for the rest of her life, no, forever, she only loves Su Yan in the Ninth Life and Ninth Life.


    Now if she wants to marry a man she doesn''t like, how can she accept it.


    Jin Shiya thought of death. Only death can be liberated. Only death can prove her love for Su Yan. This is the only way.


    So Jin Shiya walked to the balcony, with a dazzling purple spiritual power in her hand, already aimed at her heart.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya knows that you are not dead, but I don''t know why you won''t come, but... I''m afraid Shiya can''t wait for you."


    There were tears in Jin Shiya''s eyes, heartbroken, and the purple spiritual power in her hand became stronger. As long as she slapped her chest against her chest, she would definitely die.


    But at this moment, the guard at the door found it and rushed up directly.


    "Miss Shiya, you must not do stupid things!"


    One of them said urgently, with an anxious attitude in his eyes.


    Jin Chaoji ordered them to take care of Jin Shiya. If Jin Shiya made any mistakes, they would suffer unbearable punishment.


    After all, the wedding has come. If the person who goes to the wedding is a dead person, then the Jin family and the Huo family will probably become enemies. This is something that Jin Chaoji cannot accept.


    Jin Shiya ignored the two, still looking out the window, her will to die.


    "Miss Shiya, you don''t pity your life, but do you want white-haired people to send black-haired people!"


    Another man said at this moment, the meaning is very simple, it is Jin Chengwu.


    This hurt Jin Shiya''s heart, her father, yes, how could she forget.


    "It doesn''t matter if you die and we are punished. If the family head angers your father and your little mother, do you know that your little mother is pregnant."


    There were even more tears in Jin Shiya''s eyes, and the spiritual power in her hands was dazzling, but she couldn''t put her hands on her hands. Now she couldn''t even die.


    Jin Chengwu also rushed over at this moment, hugged Jin Shiya, crying bitterly.


    "Daughter, how can you do stupid things!"


    Jin Shiya sobbed and threw herself into her father''s arms, crying constantly.


    "Dad, my heart is bitter!"


    Of course Jin Chengwu knew, but what else could he do, he could only blame himself for his uselessness.


    But at this moment, the originally silent night sky suddenly flashed another light, dazzling and bright, just like a shooting star.


    The light shone in the sky, and finally the new city had a special symbol, which made many people talk about it.


    When Jin Shiya saw the symbol, she was stunned, and she couldn''t stop her tears.


    "It''s Brother Yan, it''s Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya was overjoyed and excited, completely as if she had changed herself, holding her hands tightly.


    Jin Chengwu didn''t understand why, thinking that his daughter was really sad.


    "Shiya, take a good rest."


    "It''s Brother Yan, he is back, he is definitely back!"


    Jin Shiya smiled, only she understood the symbol, which gave her the courage to live.


    Su Yan did this for the same purpose. He was afraid that Jin Shiya would be too temperamental and would do stupid things, so he had to.


    Jin Chengwu kept shaking his head. He thought his daughter was devilish, but his powerlessness made him want to give himself a knife.


    "Dad, that''s definitely Brother Yan, he''s back."


    Jin Chengwu could only nod his head and promised: "Good, good, as long as you are okay."


    "It''s been a year, and Brother Yan is finally coming back, so I told him how could he die."


    Jin Shiya kept tearing, but the smile on her face was still very bright.


    When the two guards saw this scene, they also kept shaking their heads, feeling uneasy in their hearts, but what can they do.


    This is entirely Jin Chaoji''s decision, he is the head of the family, and everything is up to him.


    At this moment, a luxury car was parked outside the Jin''s villa, and there was a person in the car, very handsome and confident.


    There are several cars behind, no doubt luxury cars.


    Everyone came down, looking at it, all young men and women, with madness.


    "Little Huo, you still have to come to see your bride so late." A beautiful woman said with a grin.


    "Of course, in two days, Shao Huo will become famous." A man also smiled.


    "I really want to see what kind of beauty it is that can make our little Huo head overwhelmed."


    "Yeah, I also want to see, I have lost Huo Shao, it''s disgusting."


    A group of people chatted non-stop, but Huo Shao was silent, his sharp eyes kept looking at the Jin family.


    But at this moment, Yanjing is already very lively, with all kinds of bigwigs gathering.

 Chapter 1530： Who is number one

    The marriage between the Jin family and the Huo family is tantamount to the most sensational thing in the entire country. After all, the status of the Jin family and the Huo family in China is too high, and no one knows it.


    One is a billionaire empire, and the other is a top master in the martial arts world, which is equivalent to the combination of the boss of the political and business circles and the boss of the martial arts world. This is naturally a sensation.


    After the news came out three days ago, the Jin family and the Huo family had already sent invitations. The martial arts circles, political and business leaders across the country received the invitations, and even some prominent figures from the Sifang overseas also received the invitations. Post.


    Of course, some people don''t care about this. After all, China has suffered heavy losses before, and it is now recovering.


    It''s just that the news was so hidden that it didn''t let the people of Yanjing know. The purpose of this was very simple. The person who did this was Su Yan.


    He told the commander-in-chief not to let the news spread. He wanted to do a big thing that would make the whole world a sensation.


    Three days have passed, and the land of Yanjing has been very lively these few days. Many people have gathered here just for the purpose of this monstrous event.


    In a high-standard teahouse, there are already full seats at this moment. Countless people are drinking tea in the teahouse. In fact, they are waiting for the start of the wedding.


    It is nine o''clock, and there are still three hours before the wedding begins, and they are also here to pass the time.


    The entire teahouse is completely packed, and the tea shop owner is cautiously greeted, but the people here are all bigwigs from all over, and they don''t dare to mess with it.


    In the private room on the second floor, a group of bigwigs from the martial arts circle were discussing the matter.


    One of the strongest masters from Lingnan, looked at the crowd and said: "What do you think is the marriage between the Jin family and the Huo family?"


    The Taoist powerhouse from the southwest next to him disdainfully said: "It''s not easy. Combine the powers, a martial arts world, a political and business world."


    "You can''t say that, they can only be regarded as the second child." The Jiangbei boss stood up at the moment, but he knew more things.


    A group of people all looked over and waited for the following.


    "The Jin family can only be regarded as the second in politics and business circles."


    "What does this mean?!"


    "Yes, the Jin family is so successful in the existence of billions of empires!"


    There were many people who were dissatisfied, but they only showed their faces and did not do anything out of the ordinary. After all, there are all masters here.


    The man smiled and said, "Have you forgotten Shiya Group?!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and they were all shaking.


    But after a while, a big man from the northeast said: "Actually speaking, the first is the energy technology company, the second is the Shiya Group, and the third is the Jin family. But the first two are merged and have been damaged. heavy."


    "Yes, the first two are very strong. Energy technology companies have been occupying our place for a year, and they just collapsed recently."


    "We did the same according to the place, I don''t know how they left suddenly."


    The Jiangbei boss smiled even more at the moment, looking at everyone and saying: "We only know this, because Su Ba is back first!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and there was a stormy wave in their hearts, which was extremely shocked.


    They are not the gangsters of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, nor the gangsters of Dongdao. Naturally, they did not witness Su Yan''s return, so they did not know this.


    They were just wondering that energy technology companies had occupied their place for a year, but now they are leaving all at once, which is strange.


    Now that I heard the words of this Jiangbei tycoon, Huaguo Wuquxing, the fifth strongest in the ranking, everyone is shocked.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "Yes, didn''t Su Ba died in the land of Africa first!"


    "It was because he died that energy technology companies invaded!"


    "No, the energy technology company has left, it may be true!"


    A group of people couldn''t calm down at all, some of the tea cups in their hands were spilled all over the floor, which was too shocking.


    "If Master Su comes back, then we can sit back and relax, and energy technology companies will never step into China again."


    "Yes, the prestige of Lord Su is not comparable to energy technology companies."


    The gangsters in Jiangbei and even Jiangnan looked proud, because many of them had witnessed it with their own eyes.


    "Of course, so I said that the Jin family can only be regarded as second in the political and business circles. After the return of Lord Su, the Shiya Group will definitely become the first in China, and even the first in the world!"


    No one questioned, all agreed, there was no objection.


    After all, Shiya Group''s Super Spirit Liquid and Gathering Pill are things that countless people dream of, and they are simply priceless.


    Now that Su Yan returns and everything is normal, Na Shiya Group will surely return to glory.


    "But you still have to be careful with energy technology companies. They just retreat this time and they will definitely make a comeback." Someone said with concern.


    But someone retorted: "There is Master Su, so why be afraid!"


    "You are afraid that you don''t know what Mr. Su did in Jiangbei, Jiangnan and even Dongdao. You can scare you to death by saying it."


    "what''s up?"


    "I said four words, kill the gods and return, and you can guess the others."


    The complexion of a group of people changed drastically. The four words "God of Killing Return" represent everything. They must have killed many people in the energy technology company. This can also explain the reason for the withdrawal of the energy technology company.


    "The Jin family is second, then why do you say that the Huo family is also second?"


    Someone changed direction at this moment and began to discuss Huo Jia.


    "Yes, the Huo Family is the overlord of Yanjing, and the Huo Family Patriarch has reached a strange state. No one knows what state he is.


    "Yes, if the Patriarch of the Huo Family is the reason, then he might have a share in the top four places."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. The rankings have not changed in forty or fifty years. The top five can be contested."


    This reminds me of Su Yan, but many people think that Su Yan is still weaker than the Patriarch of the Huo Family. After all, that is the existence of the old monster.


    And the Jiangbei boss said at the moment: "I don''t know the ability of Master Su, but after hearing what you say, I feel that the Huo Family Patriarch can only be regarded as the third child."


    "you!"


    Yanjing''s boss is angry, after all, the Patriarch of the Huo family is the object of their worship, and they should not be trampled on.


    "In my eyes, Master Su should be better than the Huo Patriarch."


    "Humph!"


    Many people disdain and don''t think so.


    But a neutral person looked at the Jiangbei boss and said: "I don''t care about them, I just want to know who the first is!"


    The Jiangbei boss looked around and lowered his voice pretending to be mysterious.


    "The first person in China, you may have forgotten it!"


    When everyone heard the words, their pupils suddenly shrank, and there was endless fear in their hearts.


    The first person in China suddenly reminded them of Zhong Hai, and at the same time they were afraid to say more.


    "Of course that person is the first. There is no need to discuss it, but everyone should not talk about things like that."


    Many people nodded and started discussing others.

 Chapter 1531： Prosperity Wedding

    This kind of discussion is not limited to one place, it is the same everywhere in Yanjing, after all, basically the bigwigs from all over China have come, even the bigwigs from overseas.


    In a high-end coffee shop, there are many whites and blacks. They are naturally bigwigs from other countries and are invited by the Jin family and the Huo family.


    They have big guys from Africa, some big guys from Europe, some big guys from the Americas, and some big guys from Nanyang, all gathered together.


    A white man in a suit and leather shoes, as the top champion in Europe, it is natural to be invited.


    He looked at everyone and said with a faint smile: "I didn''t expect the Huo Family and the Jin Family to be so big this time, they will all be invited."


    "Yeah, the marriage of the Jin family and the Huo family was beyond my expectation." The Nanyang boss said lightly, with a fierce look under his vicissitudes of life.


    "This is also reasonable. In Yanjing, the two are basically top-notch. Now the marriage is really a strong alliance." The South American boss said lightly.


    "Well, let''s have fun this time, it has nothing to do with us." The African tycoon said indifferently.


    "This is not a good thing for us. The marriage of his two families will change the situation of the world in the future." The European boss frowned, he thought more.


    "That''s because you have business dealings with the two, but we don''t." The African boss waved his hand.


    "Not now, doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future, they will definitely point their swords in all directions in the future!"


    "Then what can you do? Isn''t it just a marriage? Is it so easy to merge the two?


    Others nodded their heads. This is indeed a big fuss. The two are just for a political relationship. It is impossible to merge. They are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    "I am really interested in what happened in China this year," the Nanyang boss said coldly.


    The entire cafe was suddenly silent, and everyone looked at the Nanyang boss.


    "Don''t talk about this. Energy technology companies are not easy to provoke."


    "Yes, except for Yanjing, Hua Guo is basically controlled by energy technology companies."


    "No!" The Nanyang boss stood up, looking at the crowd with cold expressions.


    "As far as I know, energy technology companies have completely withdrawn from China!"


    Everyone''s expressions suddenly changed, showing unbelief one after another.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Yes, energy technology companies have already occupied more than half of China. Will they retreat with such a large interest?!"


    The Nanyang boss took a sip of coffee with a disdainful smile on his face.


    "In vain, you are still big bosses from all over the world, can''t you find out about this news?"


    Everyone looked even more angry, which obviously meant that they were incompetent.


    "The black mist has been floating over the East Island recently, and it has lasted for a long time. Do you know why?!"


    "why?!"


    Everyone asked eagerly, they really didn''t know about it.


    "Because Su Ba is back first!"


    As soon as the Nanyang boss''s words fell, the needle fell in the entire coffee shop, and everyone had their heads bursting. They only felt the buzzing sound and could not speak at all.


    After a long time, this group of talents has recovered, and their faces still have incredible colors.


    "how is this possible!"


    "No, absolutely impossible, didn''t Su Ba died in Africa first!"


    The African tycoon stood up at this moment with a cold expression, and looked at everyone and said: "There has been some turbulence in the ancient African pharaoh tombs!"


    The next group of people was even more trembling, one by one completely changed color.


    "In this way, Su Baxian returned strongly and drove energy technology companies out of China?!"


    "Of course!" The Nanyang boss continued, "The ten temporary workers of the energy technology company are all dead!"


    He only knew so much. In fact, Su Yan also killed four of their directors, all of whom were strong in Yang Dan.


    If they knew this, they would have to get down.


    "It seems that the day when the land of China becomes stable is not far away!"


    "Su Ba returns first, naturally."


    "However, this time the marriage of the Jin family and the Huo family is said to have a slight relationship with Su Baxian."


    "Don''t make random guesses about this matter, we just participate."


    Everyone nodded. These things were not something they could guess. They were just a group of masters or Taoists, and they couldn''t be compared with the Jin Family Huo Family, let alone Su Yan.


    "It''s getting late, get in soon!"


    One of the big guys checked the time, and it was half past eleven, and it was time to enter.


    All of a sudden, Yanjing''s teahouses and coffee shops were empty, and many bigwigs were sitting in luxury cars and heading for the wedding ceremony.


    This can be called a flourishing wedding ceremony. Only the Jin family and the Huo family can have such a majesty. People from all over the world are invited to participate. Only they have such a great face.


    A group of people walked into the venue one after another. On the back is the endless stretch of Great Wall, and the surroundings have been dressed up in attire, unusually luxurious and noble.


    The venue is full of seats, which can accommodate a huge number of people.


    In the martial arts world, only strong men above the grand master are eligible to enter, and in political and business circles, only those with billions of assets can enter.


    Each seat is affixed with a name, which is convenient for everyone attending the wedding.


    At the gate, there was already a long queue at this moment, and many people were waiting to enter. As for those giant crocodiles, there was no need to queue.


    Those who are not eligible for admission can only watch everything outside the venue. At least a million people have gathered in the entire wedding place!


    At this moment, the host of ceremonies shouted loudly, all about gifts from various big men.


    "The Nanyang boss gave a Nanyang pearl!"


    "African gangster gave a blood diamond!"


    "The big European guys give me a panacea!"


    "The American gangster gave a spiritual creature!"


    ...


    "The Southwestern Big Brother gave a blood fruit!"


    "Big Northwest gives a box of gold and silver!"


    "Lingnan big guy gave five spirit-gathering pills!"


    "Big Brother Jiangbei sent five bottles of super psychic liquid!"


    "Big Brother Jiangnan sent five bottles of super psychic liquid!"


    "The Northeast tycoon gave a hundred-year-old ginseng!"


    ...


    The big men from all sides are all gifts of money and valuables, just to show their prestige and status, and not to weaken others.


    The gifts of 100,000 people are piled up and can circle the earth. They are all valuable and precious things!


    The Patriarch of the Jin Family and the Huo Family naturally came forward to greet them. Of course, they were entertained by leaders from all over the world. Other general bosses were naturally not enough.


    But other people didn''t dare to be dissatisfied at all. After all, these two giants existed, and they didn''t dare to provoke half a point.


    The betrothal gifts were given out one by one, and the big men from all parties took their seats accordingly, and the whole wedding ceremony was very lively.


    This group of people are the giants of the martial arts world and the political and business circles of the world. It can be said that the people here now occupy half of the overlords on the earth.

 Chapter 1532： All the country and the city!

    The one sitting at the forefront is of course the top existence, and it is the absolute overlord everywhere, aspiring to the top and the like.


    Among them are the leaders of Yanjing and the leaders of various provinces in China. Of course, the leaders of the Quartet are also among them.


    After that, they were all giant crocodiles in the political and business world, all of whom were worth billions of dollars or more. Although they were just ordinary people, they were all masters and even Taoists.


    To be the second seat, no one dared to talk about it.


    After that, the big bosses from all over the world, arranged according to their realm and inferiority, made more than 100,000 people.


    At this moment, the Great Wall has already been decorated in an incomparably splendid manner, with top decorations.


    For the Huo family and Jin family, the most indispensable is money, they just want to create the most lively wedding.


    The big guys from all over the place sitting here are all whispering to each other at the moment, and the conversation in the tea house and coffee shop has not yet finished.


    One of the Southwestern tycoons asked the people next to him: "What do you think the young master of the Huo family looks like?"


    "Look at it for yourself, that big picture there."


    "Actually, you can''t believe it."


    "It should be not bad, but it is said that he has been regarded as the husband of the nation, and the young girls of the Chinese country favor him."


    "Husband of the nation, it depends on his money."


    "There must be a lot of money, but others are still geniuses, geniuses in the martial arts world!"


    "How genius?" The Southwestern boss was a little unhappy.


    "Do you know how old he is, twenty-five, now is the middle stage of Taoism!"


    The Southwestern guy was taken aback and almost fell from his chair, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Taoist... mid-term!"


    "That''s not the case, so you don''t have to question Young Master Huo, otherwise why become Yanjing''s genius boy."


    The southwestern tycoon dare not speak anymore. He only now knows what it means to sit in Guantian. He has lived for most of his life and has not yet reached the realm of Taoism.


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s super spiritual power fluid, he would still be staying in the early days of the Grand Master.


    This kind of Yanjing family doesn''t care about super spiritual power at all. They have many channels to obtain spiritual medicine, which is why the family is becoming more and more terrifying.


    At this moment, the host of the meeting began to warm up, saying some irrelevant words, which made many people not interested.


    Some people simply talk about newcomers directly, after all, this is the best gossip.


    "You said that the Huo family boy is so good, what kind of woman is it that makes him fascinated?"


    The Northwest Dean asked at this moment, this person is no stranger, but the head of the Long Family, Long Yaoyuan, who has already entered the realm of Taoism.


    And beside him sat a beautiful woman, but with a chill on her face, it was tequila.


    There was a woman beside him, Mu Yuxun, Mu Yuxun came to attend the wedding of the Jin family and the Huo family on behalf of the Mu family, and it was not wrong.


    Tequila curled his lips and said, "Who knows, Rob Greens has their own love."


    "It must be a very beautiful woman, otherwise it is impossible to attract Yanjing''s first genius."


    Mu Yuxun said lightly, her expression was very elegant, and now she has the majesty of the family, although she does not have much force.


    Beside them are a group of big men in the southwest, not strangers.


    Although the southwest was hit hard before, now it has recovered a lot.


    The head of the Ji family is naturally the southwestern Ji family. Although the Ji family does not have Ji Gu, it still has the foundation. Today''s Patriarch is Ji Chang of the Ji family, who has also entered the existence of Taoism.


    Ji Chang and the Southwest families had no words, they just wanted to go back after attending the wedding, and the whole process was very low-key.


    And the big guys in Lingnan are not so unfamiliar, all sects are coming, and there are people from the Yu family.


    Although Yu Tiandou is no longer there, the family is still there and there are successors.


    As for the northeast, Mao Shiba came here with a group of people, and was sleeping asleep at the moment, because he had only stolen a few tombs yesterday and was very tired.


    The big bosses from the casinos also came one by one, one by one was quite low-key, and there was nothing to say.


    Only a group of big men from Jiangbei, Jiangnan and even Dongdao, there is something wrong at the moment, each of them has complicated meanings on their faces.


    Some of them are very clear about the Jin family''s affairs, and they also know that Jin Shiya was taken away by the Jin family, and they are all guessing at the moment.


    "Wang Taidou, do you think this bride will be today?!" Zhang Taidou asked.


    That Wang Taidou''s complexion changed suddenly, looked around, and whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense about this, or there will be a big mess."


    "Are you still afraid? Anyway, Master Su has returned, we are not afraid!"


    Niu Taidou on the side also nodded at this moment: "Master Su returns, everything has to surrender to him!"


    "Don''t underestimate the Jin family and the Huo family. It''s not that simple. Both of these families are giants. Although Lord Su is strong, it is difficult to deal with it by one person!"


    "If the bride is really Jin Shiya, Master Su must be here, and there will be a **** storm!"


    A crowd began to worry, which is not a good thing for them.


    And the talents of Dongdao are the most silent, without saying a word, they are all people looking at the Jin family and the Huo family with a cold expression.


    They have got the exact news through channels, today''s bride is Jin Shiya.


    And they knew that Su Yan was terrible than the big guys in Jiangbei and Jiangnan, who had killed the four top powerhouses of energy technology companies, and now the spiritual power on the East Island has not yet dispersed.


    This time they had expected that Su Yan would definitely return, and there would be huge fluctuations, even if it was Yanjing!


    But the most eye-catching group of big guys did not have anything worthy of attention, the most noteworthy was the crowd in the back row.


    Little Lolita, Yuwen Xiongba, Jiang Wenwen, Jiang Chao, Qiao Mai and so on all came here.


    They naturally knew that Jin Shiya was under house arrest, and they were all here now waiting for Su Yan.


    "I really want to see what the boss looks like now, my wife is going to be someone else''s bride!" Qiao Mai didn''t worry at all, but showed a slight smile.


    "Qiao Mai, be careful, you will come later, I will tell him what you have said, I also want to see what his expression is." Yuwen Xiongba sneered.


    "Yu Wenxiong, your kid dared to make a small report, so I abducted Jiang Wenwen!" Qiao Mai was still very afraid of Su Yan.


    A crowd of people kept making noise, but only the little Lori didn''t say a word. In her eyes, things were not that simple, and she even felt that something monstrous would happen next.


    And at this moment, a handsome young man appeared on the Great Wall, wearing a suit with a smile on his face, it was Huo Qilin, the young master of the Huo Family!


    Beside him, a beauty was wearing this wedding dress, standing there quietly, all over the country!

 Chapter 1533： Someone broke in

    Jin Shiya naturally didn''t want to appear on the Great Wall, but she had nothing to do. She could die once, but she still had a father and a little mother.


    She couldn''t harm them, so she was forced to put on a wedding dress and appeared at the wedding scene.


    It just appeared, the whole wedding venue was fluctuating, and many people all looked over and were shocked.


    "Is this the bride!"


    "Is it so beautiful? More beautiful than fairies!"


    "I don''t eat fireworks at all, this woman should only be in the sky!"


    "All the country and the city can''t describe her beauty, it''s so perfect!"


    ...


    All the people were completely stunned by praise.


    Even many young girls can only be silent at this moment, because they are so inferior that they are inferior to Jin Shiya.


    "If you can laugh, then it is really perfect!"


    Someone caught a glimmer of inadequacy, because Jin Shiya''s face was indifferent and depressed throughout the whole process, and her eyes were slightly red.


    "This is touching, after all, to be able to marry the young master of the Huo family, this is something that many people dream of."


    "Yes, the young master of the Huo Family is a peerless genius. This is just the appearance of a talented woman, made in heaven!"


    "It''s no wonder that the young master of the Huo Family is so fascinated, this woman is really too tempting, it''s hard to find in the world."


    "Yes, beauty, nobility, atmosphere..., as if all the advantages are occupied by her."


    ...


    Everyone''s praise and discussion have been constant, Jin Shiya''s appearance is too amazing, and all eyes are completely focused.


    In one corner, Xiao Lolita and the others changed their expressions drastically. As expected, they were Jin Shiya.


    "I feel like the old man will go crazy later!" Jiang Chao''s face was angry, but more restless.


    "It''s not just crazy, I feel that he is going to lift this place!" After Qiao Mai was sure it was Jin Shiya, he couldn''t imagine the next development at all.


    Little Lori was silent all the time. She looked at Jin Shiya, just staring blankly. She seemed to understand why Su Yan liked Jin Shiya.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was so furious that he almost couldn''t sit still. He had been with Su Yan the longest time, and he had travelled with Su Yan in various places, and often saw Jin Shiya.


    Now that the wife who beat others is under house arrest and forced to marry others, the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "My lord will definitely kill these gangsters later!"


    Yuwen Xiongba roared out, looking at where he was.


    The people around are all looking over, their faces are not good.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, he forgot to take his medicine in the morning, he has watched the Water Margin too much."


    Jiang Chao and Qiao Mai hurriedly apologized to the people around them. They were all big brothers and couldn''t provoke them.


    Not only a few of them were shocked, but the people in Zhengjiangnan and even Jiangbei were shocked, because many of them had seen Jin Shiya.


    "Then...that''s not from Master Su?!" Someone almost fell off the chair.


    "Yes, it''s Master Su''s girlfriend, but why did you have a wedding with the young master of the Huo family?!"


    Some people are completely puzzled, after all, they and Su Yan are not the same, and they don''t know much.


    But the group that was familiar with Su Yan had a cold expression and anger in his eyes.


    "This must be kidnapped by the Jin family, a complete political marriage!"


    "I can''t imagine what will happen later!"


    "Everyone should act accordingly, and protect yourself later, I am afraid that Master Su will not be able to take care of everyone anymore."


    A crowd of people talked about it, which surprised everyone around them, but they didn''t say much.


    But now the time has come, Huo Qilin and Jin Shiya walked down the Great Wall and went directly to the luxurious wedding table.


    The host of ceremonies was roaring hoarsely at the moment, almost backing his breath.


    "The good day has arrived, let us welcome this grand wedding now!"


    The two walked towards the stage, Jin Shiya obviously hesitated, but Huo Qilin said a word next to her, and she had to follow.


    On the stage, Huo Qilin looked at Jin Shiya with an evil smile on her face.


    "You have to know that it''s the marriage of the Huo Family and the Jin Family, and everyone in the world knows it. If you go back, you know the consequences."


    Jin Shiya responded in silence, she didn''t want to speak at all, her heart was shaking at this moment, as if her whole body was torn apart.


    She can only pray and pray, hoping that Su Yan will come and come soon.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already dared to come towards the wedding place, galloping all the way, very fast, many people in Yanjing were frightened by Su Yan who suddenly disappeared and appeared suddenly.


    When he arrived at the wedding place, Su Yan looked at the crowded place with a cold expression in his eyes.


    He walked straight up, but several guards stopped him immediately.


    "Are there any personal posts?"


    The guard asked in a cold voice, approaching this time the wedding had already begun, and Su Yan was so young, they didn''t think it was a big guy who didn''t come.


    Su Yan replied calmly: "No."


    "If not, just go!"


    The guard''s face was even more cold, looking at Su Yan''s unkind expression.


    Su Yan stopped talking, and ignored a few people, and continued to walk forward, which completely angered the guard.


    "you wanna die!"


    They are specifically responsible for the security of the periphery. Such a big wedding will definitely have some enemies of the Jin family or the Huo family, just to prevent retaliation.


    Su Yan walked in so directly, it was naturally suspected by them.


    Seeing Su Yan still ignored, one of the guards directly used spiritual power to blast towards Su Yan.


    He is a grandmaster-level existence, and his strength is naturally not weak, but for Su Yan, he is not even a tickle.


    His spiritual power extinguished when he blasted one meter, and dissipated without warning.


    When the other guards didn''t see the situation well, they used their spiritual power to make a move, which was naturally a killer blow.


    They are all in the realm of masters, and a combined blow is not weak, as they all appear in the air.


    But the result was the same, their spiritual power disappeared inexplicably.


    This caused their faces to change suddenly, revealing a sense of jealousy, and a chill in their hearts, an extreme chill.


    Now they understand that the person in front of them is not a simple commodity, they can''t deal with it, they can only report it.


    A guard took out the walkie-talkie and said to the guard inside: "Someone broke in, someone broke in, very strong, very strong!"


    The guards inside got the news and immediately took action. Nearly a hundred people were able to come towards the place one after another.


    And Su Yan still went inside and didn''t care about everything. He didn''t take this group of guards seriously at all. He came today to destroy the Jin family!


    In his eyes, the Jin family was already a family that no longer existed. He dared to put his woman under house arrest and forced her to marry someone else. This obviously touched Su Yan''s negative scale!

 Chapter 1534： Contempt and taunt

    A hundred guards rushed over, and at a glance they saw Su Yan, and they blocked his way.


    "Are you the one who forcibly broke?!"


    The head of the guard asked with a cold face, his eyes full of killing intent.


    If he dares to break in, he can kill him directly without reporting it. This is the power given to him by the two heads of the Jin family and the Huo family.


    Su Yan looked up at the group of people, their appearance was plain, as if they didn''t mean to make him angry.


    Su Yan''s non-answer, and even that kind of indifference, completely made these guards angry, and there was already a murder intent in his heart.


    "You don''t know where this is, what day is today!"


    "You dare to break into here, there is no possibility of ten lives!"


    "Hurry up and kneel down and grab your hands, or you will be killed!"


    The guards led the people constantly shouting, their voices violent, and alarmed the others around.


    "Who is that person?"


    "It seems to be someone who is going to break in. You are so bold!"


    "Both the Jin family and the Huo family dared to break into the wedding, which made me want to live."


    "Suicide shouldn''t come to such a place, it''s not a good place, it may be worse than death!"


    ...


    More and more people gathered around, and they were all watching the excitement.


    After all, this was the marriage date of the Jin family and the Huo family, and someone dared to break in. This was an unprecedented event.


    "Look, that kid doesn''t care about the guards at all, I think he is a fool."


    "It''s possible, how could a normal person do such a stupid thing, and they won''t come here to die."


    "Hey, the guard may not have noticed it yet, it''s still roaring, I just hacked it to death."


    The guard was also enraged by the people around him. At this moment, his eyes were full of killing intent and he looked at Su Yan and gave him one last chance.


    "You are weak and take another step, you will die!"


    The guard''s voice vibrated all directions, swept towards Su Yan with the pressure of Taoist realm.


    But all his coercion dissipated in an instant, and it had no effect on Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan raised his head to look at the group of guards, his face was extremely cold, and he said coldly: "Get out if you want to die!"


    A rolling word is like the majesty of a dragon, shaking everywhere, scaring a group of people into a dramatic change.


    The guards who had been extremely angry at this moment were frightened one by one, all trembling, this kind of fear that went straight into their hearts made them unable to resist, and they all knelt down.


    And the people watching the excitement all around seemed to freeze at this moment, and they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The dignified Taoist guard actually knelt down for Su Yan, which simply refreshed their perceptions.


    When the group of people reacted, Su Yan had already walked in, while the group of guards were still kneeling on the ground, unable to stand up.


    Even though they had recovered and the fear in their hearts dissipated, they found that their feet were firmly attached to the ground, completely inseparable.


    At this moment, they knew that Su Yan was terrible. He was a powerful killer who made them fear directly in their hearts.


    They are now glad that Su Yan didn''t kill them. With this terrible existence, killing them is absolutely easy.


    Su Yan walked into the wedding place and looked at the lively wedding scene with an extremely cold expression.


    All the big guys were invited by E Bi, among them Su Yan knew him, but everyone''s eyes were on the stage, because at this moment the stage is the most exciting.


    "Wow!"


    Jin Shiya was pulled and Huoqilin headed towards the Great Wall, to perform the most traditional bowing ceremony.


    But when Jin Shiya was about to kneel down, Su Yan spoke with a voice like a rolling red thunder.


    "court death!"


    Two words, two simple words, spread into the ears of everyone present, exploded, and was extremely frightened.


    Many people were astonished and angry, and then looked behind and found a young man.


    Little Lolita, Yuwen Xiongba and others were of course extremely excited. Su Yan, who was waiting so hard, finally came, and they even jumped with excitement.


    And some big bosses in Jiangbei and Jiangnan, and even big bosses in the southwest, northwest, northeast, east island and so on.


    As long as they knew Su Yan, their pupils suddenly shrank, and they were extremely surprised.


    "Why is Master Su here?!"


    "Master Su must be willing to come here!"


    "Let me tell you, that madam is the girlfriend of Mr. Su!" said an insider.


    "what!"


    "How is this possible!"


    "Is that not?!"


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun were very excited when they saw Su Yan, and even wanted to go and say hello to Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yan''s cold eyes, they realized that something was wrong, very wrong.


    Now that they heard the insider''s words, the two suddenly became petrified, and they couldn''t imagine that the bride on the table turned out to be Su Yan''s girlfriend.


    Mao Shiba was also extremely excited at the moment. He and Su Yan had known each other. Of course he was happy to see Su Yan coming over at this moment, but he was also very angry. He also guessed the reason.


    The insider was excited, but there were many others who didn''t know, and they had never seen Su Yan.


    The native Yanjing boss looked at Su Yan and asked the people around him: "Who is this person?"


    "I do not know!"


    "You are so courageous, you dare to come here to make trouble, eat the bear heart and leopard courage!"


    "This kid will die very ugly, dare to offend the Jin family and the Huo family!"


    Even those big men from all over the world were full of contempt and mockery of Su Yan.


    "Young man, pretend to be too much, this place is not something you can pretend."


    "Young man, don''t you see where this is, you dare to come here to make trouble, do you know if you want to die?"


    "The ants should live humble, why do moths fighting the fire!"


    ...


    Many people mock Su Yan very much, they don''t know Su Yan''s identity, otherwise they wouldn''t speak like that.


    What''s more, they stood up directly. This was an opportunity for them, an opportunity to express themselves in front of the Jin family and the Huo family.


    One of Yanjing''s Taoist consummation powerhouse rushed directly to Su Yan, his face was cold, and his killing intent was high in his eyes.


    "Immediately kneel down and apologize, or I will blow your dog''s head!"


    When the others heard this, they all smiled and waited quietly for Su Yan''s response.


    In their opinion, a powerful Taoist consummate can completely solve Su Yan, originally thought it would cause waves, but they didn''t expect it to end so soon.


    Many people even spread their hands, saying that they have not seen enough, but they also know that this is the marriage of the Jin family and the Huo family, and it is impossible for the troublemaker to appear for too long.


    And Su Yan is indifferent to all these words, his eyes are only Jin Shiya on the table, that is his woman.

 Chapter 1535： dead!

    Su Yan only saw Jin Shiya in his eyes, and nothing else caught him. At this moment, there was a flame rising in his heart, which was extremely high.


    How could he accept that his own woman was forced to wear a wedding dress and hold a wedding with other people.


    The Taoist powerhouse had already rushed in at this moment. The reason why he did this was very simple. It was nothing more than to express himself in front of the Jin family and the Huo family and leave a good impression.


    After all, the Jin family and the Huo family are Yanjing''s giants. If they can leave a good impression in their eyes, he can walk sideways in Yanjing in the future.


    Therefore, the Taoist''s eyes are full of killing intent, and he has a will to kill Su Yan, because he has full motivation.


    "Boy, die!"


    The Taoist powerhouse uses violent spiritual power and shoots directly towards Su Yan, his hands shining all over.


    But when he was one meter away from Su Yan, his whole body stopped abruptly, motionless.


    Everyone originally waited for Su Yan to be photographed flying, and then fell to the ground to vomit blood, and then was dragged out by the guard and beaten to death.


    If you dare to make trouble in the marriage between Jinhuo and Huo, it would be impossible to survive. There are so many powerful people here, there is no need for Jin Family and Huo Family to do anything, so that Su Yan''s bones will not be left.


    However, what surprised them was that the Taoist powerhouse stopped and did not make a move.


    Everyone was puzzled, and some even couldn''t help but ask questions.


    "Taoist Yanshan, why don''t you make a move?"


    "Yes, these people who are looking for death will be killed with a single blow, saving time and affecting our mood."


    "The people of the Jin family and the Huo family are watching, don''t you show yourself?"


    ...


    Facing the words of countless people, this Taoist Yanshan frowned. Is he still still? He can''t move at all.


    The original angry face turned into horror at this moment, terrifying Su Yan.


    He knew very well that his body could not move, it was entirely because of Su Yan, it was definitely Su Yan who used secret techniques to trap his body.


    More than that, an extremely terrifying fluctuation, mixed with the breath of death, flowed around him, making his face show despair.


    He was already extremely scared in his heart now, because he understood that the person in front of him, the extremely young person, was unexpectedly terrifying.


    He wanted to beg for mercy now, and wanted Su Yan to spare his life, because he knew that he was wrong and offended Da Neng.


    However, he couldn''t speak, because fear and death enveloped him, making him unable to move or speak.


    Su Yan will not give him a chance, because he has a blazing flame in his heart now, and his anger makes his eyes shine brightly. He has only one purpose now, that is to kill!


    Kill all those who are enemies with him, kill all those who persecute Jin Shiya, kill and kill!


    Su Yan didn''t even look at the Taoist Yanshan. Instead, he kept staring at the stage, and he felt angry and heartache at the same time.


    Because he saw that Jin Shiya was in such pain, and his eyes were hollow, as if the soul had been separated from the body. If he hadn''t given Jin Shiya hope with light, he might feel that Jin Shiya would not be able to persist until now.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan roared into the sky, and his voice shook the clouds, as if the words of the dragon''s chant, extremely loud!


    The voice was so strong that all the guests who were doing it were shaken, and everyone who had originally watched the good show looked shocked.


    And after Su Yan''s death word was issued, the Taoist Yanshan''s body exploded and turned into flesh and blood, flying in all directions, shooting at many people.


    This group of people are the people who mocked Su Yan just now, the people who despised him, the people who thought he came to die.


    They were in shock, and they didn''t expect Su Yan''s voice to be so terrible, and it trembled.


    But before they could react, the body of Taoist Yanshan had exploded and turned into debris and attacked them.


    For a time, five or six great masters were pierced by flesh and blood, and died tragically without even screaming.


    Dare to contempt him, dare to laugh at him, as the existence of the death god, Su Yan will naturally not spare them.


    In normal times, he would spare this group of people a terrible life, because they are only verbal mockery and not a crime, but now Su Yan is furious, and his anger has turned him into a real murderer!


    And those strong men who reacted faster, one by one immediately performed secret techniques, running the spiritual power of the whole body to resist.


    However, their resistance is useless, and the ground meat easily penetrates their defenses and directly penetrates their bodies.


    The sound of puff puff sounded for a time and four weeks, and then countless strong people were killed in the end!


    Just thinking that the self-destruction of a powerful Taoist was to kill 30 grand masters and five Taoists, all of them mocked him.


    At this moment, Su Yan was at the end of the banquet, and the people around him were the weakest, which was not uncommon.


    Even though Yuwen Xiongba and the others were excited, they still sat in their positions and did not get up. They knew that it was Su Yan''s moment that followed, and that whether they spoke or not would make no difference.


    And the group of big men who knew Su Yan had been silent for a long time, hiding far away, afraid of being affected.


    Su Yan''s move aroused the anger of countless people, and ten powerful Taoists jumped out and surrounded Su Yan one after another.


    "Zhu Zixiu is crazy, dare to make trouble in the land of Yanjing, dare to make trouble in the place of Huojin marriage, purely seeking death!"


    A gray-haired old man was furious, his lips spun and his spiritual power was extremely violent.


    And the person next to him was even more angry at the moment: "What are you doing with him so much nonsense? Just shoot and suppress this person!"


    Others nodded one after another, all of them gushing out violent spiritual power, all kinds of secret techniques were used, and there were horrible waves around them.


    The sky was full of light, and at this moment, it was all rushing towards Su Yan. Such a combined blow was comparable to the fatal blow of a Taoist consummation!


    But to Su Yan, it was like nothing, and he didn''t even need to care about it.


    When these secret techniques were all bombarding Su Yan, Su Yan still walked forward, walking slowly but steadily, staring at the platform like electricity, never moving a single cent.


    "Zhuzi is too arrogant!"


    The white-haired old man was eager to split, and his extreme anger made him perform a forward blow, so that Su Yan attacked and killed him.


    However, Su Yan turned around, his eyes throbbing incomparably angry just glanced at the white-haired old man, which forced him to retreat.


    More than that, the white-haired old man was frightened and his face was distorted. It was hard to imagine how fear made him like this. You must know that he is a strong man in the middle stage of Taoism.


    What made everyone more shocked was that after the white-haired old man retreated, his body began to change, countless spiritual powers dissipated, and finally became a useless person.


    His face grew older and older, until finally he became a bone!

 Chapter 1536： No one can stop him!

    The white-haired old man is quite prestigious in Yanjing, and he is a small master in a place.


    However, under the unacceptable gaze of his family, from an angry old man to a bone, Su Yan''s scalp was not hurt from beginning to end.


    Countless people looked at Su Yan with horror, and they were already terrified. Who would dare to move halfway, let alone want to stop Su Yan from killing him.


    In their eyes, Su Yan is the **** of death, the executor of death, whoever dares to stop him will die!


    He is now a man, a devil, a ghost, and a god!


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this, and his eyes were still beating with horrified flames, as if his eyes were already burning.


    His gaze never moved half a minute, he kept looking at the charming woman on the stage.


    The wedding banquet is very large, with a place of 100,000 people, and it is still sparsely arranged, with tables and other things, you can imagine how vast the venue is.


    Therefore, all of Su Yan''s behavior did not attract the attention of people on the stage, but only spread in a small area.


    People in the distance also heard the sound, thinking it was just fireworks, because at this moment the fireworks were flying away.


    The host on the stage also said with a look of embarrassment: "This kind of setting is very unique, the newcomer should first watch the fireworks and perform etiquette."


    Huo Qilin nodded with a smile on his face. He was not in a hurry for a moment, but Jin Shiya kept standing there, she was waiting, she was looking forward, and she was praying.


    Su Yan passed all the way, and the surrounding Taoist powerhouses did not dare to step forward, because they had already seen Su Yan''s power and horror, and they couldn''t be stupid enough to die.


    And Su Yan directly ignored these people. As long as he didn''t stop him, then he would not deal with these unrelated people. His goal was simple and single.


    But after about a hundred meters, there were four people greeted in front of the road, and their faces were unusually cold.


    "The Huo family and the Jin family wedding banquet, are you an ant here to die!"


    One of them roared, and there was a beast illusory behind him, and he attacked Su Yan with a more majestic aura.


    But Su Yan chose to be indifferent. He didn''t want to talk any more, and he wouldn''t talk nonsense with these ants anymore, just just kill him.


    There was an invisible breath beating in Su Yan''s hand, naturally the breath of death, which was extremely terrifying.


    With just a light wave, the air of death surged towards the four, covering them like an evil thing.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and many people only felt an extreme chill enveloped their hearts, and their faces were involuntarily shocked.


    The place where Su Yan is at this moment is no longer considered the end, and the people around are all powerful men above the middle stage of Taoism, so naturally it cannot be compared with just now.


    When they saw someone making trouble and killing so many people, they were naturally angry and rushed out one after another.


    But when the four of them shot, they didn''t follow, because they thought countless of them shot themselves.


    But after the death air enveloped the four people, the faces of the people around them changed drastically, and they were full of amazement, similar to the group of masters and even the powerhouses in the early days of Taoism.


    The four powerful Taoists in the later stage were suddenly very old, and eventually turned into piles of bones, which were unusually conspicuous.


    While this group of people were shocked, they were also extremely angry inside, so they dared to kill people here so unscrupulously, completely blinded and ignoring the order of the martial arts world!


    "This demon, I will kill it together!"


    There is a Taoist who is consummated and the strong is indifferent, and his eyes are full of disdain. He only learned that the accident was notified by someone. He was good at tea and watched with a good show, which affected his mood.


    If a Taoist successfully said this, the group of people naturally responded. For a time, more than fifty powerful Taoists of the later stage all stood up.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, these people were like moths fighting a fire. He had no intention of killing them, but they had to come and die, which was no wonder he.


    "kill!"


    A group of people roared, their voices almost overshadowing the fireworks all over the sky, extremely high-pitched, and the lights were everywhere, and visions appeared.


    This alarmed the Huo family and the Jin family, and immediately sent people to deal with it. Such a grand event naturally cannot tolerate a slight error.


    At this moment, the group of Taoist late-stage powerhouses, cooperating with that Taoist consummation powerhouse, had already killed Su Yan, and the roar became more and more shaking.


    The sky streamer mingled with the ripples, and there were countless secret arts bombarding Su Yan.


    But it turned out that they couldn''t accept it!


    Su Yan did not resist, allowing the group of ants to blast towards him, but the countless magical powers of mysteries disappeared strangely and became invisible when they were one meter away from him.


    Su Yan was indifferent and continued to walk forward. He didn''t mean to let this group of people go.


    When he left, the group of Taoist late-stage powerhouses behind him had already screamed in horror, because they were enveloped by the air of death, completely plunged into horror.


    "This...what is this?!"


    A strong man shouted in horror, his voice full of anxiety and fear.


    "This... this can''t be broken, it''s totally useless!"


    Some even tried their best, but they still couldn''t dissipate Su Yan''s death air.


    And that Taoist consummation powerhouse was already trembling at this moment, only feeling extremely desperate in his heart.


    "This...this is the breath of death!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the breath of death rushed towards them, instantly enveloping their bodies.


    For a while, a scene of horror happened on the venue.


    A bunch of Taoist consummated strong people are very old in a short time, just like people in their seventies or eighties.


    This change did not end, old age continued, and finally became a mummy, even a pile of bones.


    The people who were talking and laughing, looking at the fireworks, were full of amazement at this moment, and they were so scared that they could not speak when they looked at the scene.


    Finally, there was a restlessness in the entire wedding place, which seemed to be contagious, spread all around at once, alarming the patriarchs of the Jin family and the Huo family.


    "Patriarch, someone is making trouble!"


    One of his hands bowed down and said in fear.


    Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, showed a cold expression and shouted: "Whoever dares to make trouble here, offend us, I will let him die!"


    The head of the Huo family said indifferently: "There are always grasshoppers, why be angry, it won''t be good to destroy the leisure and elegance, I will send a hand to solve it."


    Jin Chaoji nodded, then his anger was quenched.


    But he still said: "You have to send a stronger one, it can''t affect the wedding."


    "That''s natural, my subordinates are powerful Yin Dan!"


    Jin Chaoji nodded hurriedly. In Yanjing, the powerful Yin Dan can be a guest of honor. It is an extremely powerful existence, and it is very surprising that he can be a servant of the fire.

 Chapter 1537： Cannon fodder!

    Therefore, everything in the Jin family regained their faces, and everyone seemed very relaxed and continued to talk and laugh.


    And the group of Yindan bosses who came from all over the place, and even Yanjing, showed a faint smile, thinking that the Huo family could easily settle the matter.


    They still trust the Huo family very much. After all, it is the second family after the Huyan family. It is a giant in Yanjing, and has a strong prestige in China, even known to people in many parts of the world.


    The ancestor of the Huo family had fought with the third strongest in the land. Although he was lost, he was still a man of that era, but the rumors had already gone.


    If you don��t die, you will definitely be ranked fourth on the ground, which is terrifying.


    The martial arts family has the inheritance of secret techniques, and will never fall, unless the secret technique is lost, this is its horror.


    Huo Family Patriarch Huo Lieyan looked at the stage with a smile, waiting for his son''s wedding.


    . His heart is vast, and it is not just as simple as cooperating with the Jin family. In his eyes, the Jin family is just a piece of fat, and it is the fat that is brought to the mouth.


    The strong Yin Dan who had been entrusted with the important task had already walked behind, with light footsteps, with an extreme wind, which made many people look upon their faces.


    "Yin Dan strong?!"


    Someone screamed, his eyes full of fear, of course more respect.


    "It is indeed a strong Yin Dan!"


    A Taoist consummated strong man frowned slightly and said, he could feel that this person was stronger than him, and that naturally surpassed the Taoist consummation existence.


    "The Huo family was furious and sent a strong Yang Pill."


    "Yeah, now that troublemaker will defy the law and die here!"


    "It doesn''t have to be words. He dares to come here to make trouble. He is doomed to end, it''s just the length of time."


    Many people are looking towards the back, this disturbance is more beautiful than the wedding, they naturally pay attention to the back.


    Su Yan still walked towards the front, his pace was very slow, he did not rush to the stage all at once, his purpose was very simple, he wanted to see who would stop him.


    The anger in Su Yan''s heart has always existed, but it hasn''t exploded yet. He knows who the anger is going to be against, it is nothing more than the Jin family and the Huo family.


    Today��s ending is doomed, the Jin Family and the Huo Family will no longer exist!


    Su Yan stopped, because a breeze hit him, it seemed plain, as if it was really like a breeze blowing bangs, but it was actually the enemy''s secret technique.


    Gentle but invisible to murder, it is a tricky secret.


    But this secret technique that could easily kill the early powerful Yin Dan had no effect on Su Yan, as before, it didn''t hurt him at all.


    It seemed that the Yin Dan powerhouse, like the group of masters, were all ants, even Su Yan could not get close.


    But the fact is like this. In Su Yan''s eyes, whether it is a master, a Taoist, or a Yin Dan!


    They are nothing but ants in front of you, not worth mentioning!


    This is not difficult to understand, after all, in Su Yan''s eyes, the strong Yang Dan was also killed by his finger, not to mention this group of garbage.


    Su Yan looked at the Yin Dan strong, and there was no half-wave in his eyes, and there was no coldness at all. Only the beating flame was not directed at this person.


    His move is regarded as respect, a little respect for the Yin Dan strong, after all, he is a cultivator who has entered this step.


    But in the eyes of the strong Yin Dan, this was a mockery, an extreme mockery, a ruthless mockery, and he looked down upon him at all, which made him furious!


    "I am one of Yanjing''s 36 Heavenly Gangs, so you dare to contempt me!"


    The strength of the Yin Dan powerhouse suddenly climbed at this moment, straight to the top, and his spiritual power was enveloped in the whole place, as if this place was his home court at this moment, and everything was centered on him.


    "If the Patriarch asked me to kill you, why are you worthy of me!"


    The Yin Dan powerhouses also have their own pride, which is understandable, after all, their realm is there, and they are already detached.


    Moreover, they have already left the scope of the martial arts world, even if they enter the martial arts world, they still have a certain status, and pride is normal.


    The people around also nodded one after another. It is hard to see the Yin Dan strong for ten years, and the world will tremble once a shot. No one dares to fight. This is not empty talk.


    "It''s already a blessing for that kid to be able to take the initiative of Master Yin Dan!"


    A Taoist strong sneered and said, full of kneeling and licking attitude towards this Yin Dan strong.


    "Yes, it''s just a nasty little kid who dares to come here to make trouble, and make him die!"


    "Grab him and let him experience the extreme pain, otherwise he won''t have a long memory!"


    "Who belongs to him, can''t let it go!"


    Everyone broke out, Su Yan was too arrogant, ignoring what the occasion was, those people just broke in like this, completely disregarding them all.


    Without severe punishment, how to eliminate the anger in their hearts and how to make them a foothold in the martial arts world in the future.


    But in the eyes of Xiao Lori and others, it was so ignorant, so reckless!


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a smirk: "A group of ants dare to scold the adults, and you will know that the adults are great later!"


    "Su Yan didn''t pay attention to this group of people at all, otherwise they still have their crap?!"


    Little Lori looked at these people coldly, as if looking at the poorest existence.


    The group of people who knew Su Yan also had a funny expression at the moment, lamenting the ignorance of this group of people.


    "How much Master Su existed, the temporary workers of the energy technology company were exterminated by him, and this group of people dared to speak half a word to him, knowing nothing about life and death!"


    "Hmph, they will know what is terrible, what is shock, what is despair!"


    "Don''t say anything, let them taste that kind of taste, otherwise how to be worthy of their words, think we were the people who came here back then!"


    A group of gangsters from Jiangnan, Jiangbei and even Dongdao blushed when they heard this, but they all laughed shamelessly.


    At this moment, the Yin Dan powerhouse had already shot, and the shot was a killer move, and he wouldn''t keep his hands half-pointed.


    "You are proud to take this blow from me."


    But when he flew away and hit the sky with a punch, Su Yan twisted his neck a few times, looking at him in the air with a cold expression.


    "Let me do some exercises!"


    Su Yanyi grasped the fist of the strong Yin Pill, and didn''t give him a chance to change color at all. He directly grabbed a blast and threw the strong Yin Pill to the ground and plunged into the soil dozens of meters.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, grabbing him out again, pinching his neck with a cold expression on his face.


    "Cannon fodder!"


    Su Yan''s fist fell directly on the door of the Yin Dan strong, blood flowed, and he died directly.


    Everyone''s complexion changed wildly, they couldn''t believe their eyes at all, and the horror in their hearts was infinitely magnified.


    This kind of face-to-face killing was even more terrifying than Su Yan''s death-killing of the group of people before, making their hearts tremble!

 Chapter 1538： He is Su Baxian!

    Su Yan threw down the body of the strong Yin Dan and looked around, his indifferent eyes throbbed with flames, making many people terrified.


    At this moment, this group of talents knew that the person in front of them was definitely not here to seek death, they had terrifying strength, and had the power to exterminate the powerful Yin Dan!


    They ridiculed them in all sorts of ridicule, and now they regret in all sorts of things, but the words have been spoken and there is no way to change them. They are now trembling in their hearts, afraid that Su Yan will trouble them.


    Such a strong person kills them, it is not as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    But in fact, if Su Yan really killed them, it would be easier than chopping melons and vegetables. There was no need to do anything at all. The air of death could instantly turn them into dry bones.


    But Su Yan didn''t do this. At first he was a little angry with these people, but now he doesn''t feel at all about these people at all, completely ignoring him.


    His feet moved again, the flames in his eyes continued to beat, and he walked forward.


    The powerhouses all around, jumped to their throats at this moment, and even their desperate hearts recovered a little bit, and Su Yan did not attack them.


    "The strong!"


    "I didn''t expect this to be the strong, so generous!"


    "I waited wrong, I waited wrong!"


    ...


    A group of people started flattering, completely dizzy. They forgot where it was, and they reacted naturally with excitement.


    When their words came out and they woke up, they looked miserable. Now they are offended by both sides.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Lori and others came over, looked at him excitedly, and waited for him.


    Su Yan did not speak, but just nodded to them and asked them to sit back.


    Everyone is naturally obedient, regardless of the violation.


    And all the martial arts experts in Jiangnan, Jiangbei and even Dongdao knelt down to Su Yan in unparalleled respect.


    "Unexpectedly, Master Su actually arrived. I will wait for the loss to welcome you, and hope Master Su will forgive me!"


    Su Yan looked cold, and said lightly: "Get up all, this matter has nothing to do with you, just go."


    Hearing this, a group of martial arts experts stood up one after another, stepped aside, respectfully.


    When other people from all over China saw Su Yan, their expressions changed wildly and their eyes were shocked.


    "Su... Master Su!"


    At this moment, everyone felt like they were overwhelmed, and they couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    After all, they didn''t know that Su Yan had returned, although they had previously wondered why the energy technology company had withdrawn.


    Now they understand that all this is because of the man in front of him, who made the energy technology company frightened and flees.


    Su Ba is not dead, he is back!


    "Master Su!"


    A group of people all knelt down in unison, respectful, from the bottom of their hearts.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, how could they come to attend this wedding, and how could they chat and laugh with a group of strong people, I''m afraid they are still sitting down slaves.


    Regarding this group of people, Su Yan''s attitude remained unchanged, ignoring it, just waved his hand, and moved forward.


    The people in front are bigwigs everywhere, not just in China.


    This group of people stood up and looked at Su Yan gloomily, because Su Yan had an impression of them.


    At this moment, Jin Chaoji, the master of the Jin family, and Huo Lieyan, the master of the Huo family, who had originally watched the fireworks, both got news.


    One of his subordinates knelt in front of them with a look of astonishment, and said vaguely: "Home...Patriarch...Patriarch..."


    Huo Lieyan saw it, and said with a displeased face: "What''s the matter, so panic!"


    "Behind... Behind the matter... It''s a big trouble, the Yin Dan strong he..."


    Huo Liyan stood up abruptly, staring fiercely under his hands, and said angrily: "What happened to him?"


    "died!"


    The subordinates said in astonishment, as if they had experienced the most terrifying thing.


    An incomparably high-ranking Yin Dan powerhouse, died so easily, his worldview collapsed.


    Huoyanyan was stunned for a moment, anger spurted from his eyes, and said in disbelief: "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Patriarch Jin also stood up all of a sudden and said angrily: "Nonsense, how can the strong Yin Dan lose!"


    But at this moment, a Taoist came over and said respectfully to the two Patriarchs: "Two Patriarchs, the big thing is not good, the troublemaker is the strongest!"


    There was an extreme chill in the eyes of the two of them, and it seemed that what they were saying was true.


    "I want to see what the troublemaker is!"


    Huo Liyan led a group of family members towards the back, and the Jin family Patriarch also followed closely.


    But at this moment, after seeing Su Yan, some of the big guys from all over the world looked shocked and showed a sense of astonishment, even if they were strong Yin Dan!


    "Su...Su Ba first!"


    "He is Su Baxian!"


    "Ghost!"


    ...


    A group of people wailed and howled. They are the powerhouses of the Four Seas, and they naturally know the name of Su Baxian.


    It''s just that some people have never met a real person, some people have met.


    But they all have one idea at the moment, that is, Su Yan and the energy technology company.


    "Didn''t Su Ba die first?!"


    "Didn''t he die in Africa?!"


    "It looks like it''s not dead, otherwise why would the energy technology company retreat!"


    ...


    One by one, they were full of fear of Su Yan. They knew how powerful this person was, and there had never been an example of failure. It was all who blocked and killed who!


    "In the land of China, he alone dared to make trouble in this place!"


    "Yes, I just forgot about this, mainly because I think he is dead."


    "This is a big deal. Su Ba first made trouble here with such a posture. The Huo Family and Jin Family will not stop."


    "That''s for sure, but I''m a little curious about the contradiction between Su Ba and the Huo Family and the Jin Family!"


    A Yanjing boss was an insider, and at the moment he whispered: "I heard that the Jin family has his girlfriend under house arrest and married him to the Huo family young master Huo Qilin!"


    "Could it be... the bride on that table?!"


    A group of people were shocked, they had never encountered such a thing, it was incredible.


    "It''s no wonder that he came here with such a gesture, and I would be very angry, my own woman was actually treated like this!"


    Some people were filled with outrage and judged the matter completely in a fair manner.


    But they are not the parties involved, and this matter has nothing to do with them. They all choose to be the crowd.


    At this moment, the Patriarch of the Huo Family and the Patriarch of the Jin Family also walked over, and at a glance they saw Su Yan in the aisle.


    The Patriarch of the Jin family yelled directly, "Is the little beast looking for death!"


    The Huo Family Patriarch had been looking at Su Yan coldly. Of course he knew Su Baxian''s prestige, but he was not afraid.

 Chapter 1539： Jin Chaoji is dead!

    As the top family in the land of Yanjing, Huo Liyan will naturally not put Su Yan in his eyes, even if Su Yan is the fifth strongest in the land list!


    It is Huo Lieyan who knows that Su Yan is contending with energy technology companies. In Huo Lieyan''s eyes, he will not pay much attention to it. After all, he even looks down on energy technology companies.


    If Huo Lieyan knew about Su Yan in the land of Africa, knew that he had not been killed by the ancient pharaoh, and knew that he was pointing to destroy the Yang Pill, I am afraid it would not be so contemptuous at this moment.


    Maybe he would bow down at this moment, begging Su Yan for his life, but he didn''t know everything.


    At this moment, everyone knew Su Yan''s identity in the entire wedding scene, a bright star in China.


    "Unexpectedly, he turned out to be Su Baxian!"


    Some strong people were shocked, unable to calm down at all, and their internal interest was turbulent.


    After all, in the past few years, more than half of the news in the martial arts world has been about Su Yan, and no one does not know him.


    What makes people remember him most is actually his talent, and he hasn''t lost any results so far. It''s commonplace for him to step on the strong.


    Four years have gone from obscurity to today. This is incredible. Who can imagine that the ant at the bottom of the pyramid suddenly stood on the top of the pyramid.


    There are such people, but they have never seen anyone finish it in four years. This is the horror of Su Yan.


    "Su Baxian, I finally saw Su Baxian!"


    "Jade-faced Lun Scarf, coldly killing, worthy of Su Blood Demon!"


    "The flames in his eyes, the bloodthirsty demon king, deserves to be Su Baxian!"


    "Death is like the wind, always with your body, worthy of the death **** Su!"


    ...


    Everyone was amazed, the whole venue was lit up, and there was a lot of noise.


    The people in the land of Yanjing were all horrified. They didn''t know what was happening on the Great Wall, so they didn''t dare to get closer.


    "That''s why Su Ba dared to act like this, he deserves to be a tyrant!"


    An old man stroked his beard and said, looking at Su Yanman with respect.


    "Yes, regardless of the Jin family, the Huo family is the second family of Yanjing, the second family of the entire Chinese nation, he dare to intrude like this, and he is the only one."


    "If you watch some of them now, it will surely set off a **** storm!"


    The eyes of the crowd are full of energy, and they are looking forward to the next direction.


    This is already a matter of irreconcilable reconciliation, and Su Yan will inevitably face the Huo family, and there will be a loss.


    This group of people was very happy to see that the Huo family or Su Yan collapsed. After all, they were not from the Chinese nation, and the weakening of the Chinese nation would do them no harm.


    Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, continued to roar at this moment: "Little beast, I want to ask you something!"


    He was furious at the moment, and he dared to make trouble in such a scene, and no one could survive.


    After all, he still has the Huo Family''s photo, and he is not afraid of Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan glanced at the Jin Family Patriarch indifferently, his eyes trembling with shock and shock.


    "The Jin family, right? I saw it today."


    There was flames beating in Su Yan''s eyes, and the source of all this was the Patriarch of the Jin Family.


    In the past, Jin Sung-wu was forced to leave, and even Jin Shi-a was forced to go to Kimchi country to study. They were all masterpieces of this man, and Jin Shi-a missed her grandmother for more than ten years.


    He had always wanted to solve the matter, but he was delayed by various things, and several years passed.


    But, today, he came and everything was resolved!


    Jin Chaoji arrogantly said: "Yes, I am Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family. Jin Shiya is a member of my family. She has to marry whoever we let her marry!"


    Jin Chaoji said without fear, although he was very afraid of Su Yan, although he knew that Su Yan was very strong, he had a backing.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, looking at Jin Chaoji, a murderous intent rose to the sky!


    "I don''t need to talk nonsense, just take your life!"


    Su Yan roared out, his voice shook the clouds, and his voice was extremely high, making many people feel terrified.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of realm and what power can make such a terrifying voice.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya heard this voice and hurriedly turned around to look at her. Her eyes were so desperate, no longer their former glory.


    Jin Shiya didn''t care when she saw the chaos of the crowd, she glanced around, finally staying on her handsome face.


    Jin Shiya''s heart trembled, and then the whole body trembled, extremely violently, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Brother Yan!"


    This voice contains many emotions, including excitement, excitement, grievance, complaining, expectation...


    She finally looked forward to the arrival of her sweetheart, her sweetheart, her man did not die, did not die!


    "Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya roared again, her voice high, hoping that Su Yan could respond to her.


    Su Yan turned around, did not speak, but gave Jin Shiya a smile as He Xi, and this smile represented everything.


    The Huo Qilin on the side looked at everything with a cold face, his heart was burning with anger, Jin Shiya was about to become her own woman, and such a thing was never allowed.


    "Who is he?!"


    Huo Qilin looked at Jin Shiya angrily.


    Jin Shiya looked back, with a cold expression, and said, "My man!"


    "you!"


    Huo Qilin raised his palm, trying to give Jin Shiya a slap, but in the end he didn''t fall. It was just that his body was full of brilliance, and he was extremely loud.


    "When I kill you and him, you will give up!"


    Huo Qilin walked directly off the stage and moved towards Su Yan.


    But at this moment, a strong Yin Dan stopped in front of Jin Chaoji because Su Yan walked towards Jin Chaoji.


    Su Yan said + take his life, then naturally he will not break his promise.


    Jin Chaoji looked at Su Yan with a sneer on his face. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could kill him, that the Yin Dan was defeated, and the Huo Family Patriarch.


    However, the result was beyond his expectations and he regretted it!


    The Yin Dan powerhouse didn''t stop Su Yan for a second at all. He just walked in front of Su Yan, and it turned into withered bones, and finally the wind and sand fluttered.


    The deathly silence around the people is too shocking!


    The dignified Yin Pill expert died like this, just like the dust at the bottom, without resistance at all.


    The Yin Dan powerhouse just now at least let Su Yan take action, this person seemed to disappear and die in a gust of wind.


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Su Yan came to Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, and looked directly at him condescendingly.


    Huo Yanyan roared out at this moment: "Little beast, dare you!"


    But after all, he was slow. Su Yan didn''t use extreme speed to describe it at this moment, because he could kill Jin Chaoji without moving, and the air of death was not that simple.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Chaoji, who was aging in front of him, with indifferent eyes.


    In the end, Jin Chaoji fell to the ground and became a pile of bones, blown by a breeze, and then scattered with the wind.

 Chapter 1540： Step on the fire unicorn!

    The first family of Yenching''s political and business circles, Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, died at the wedding scene of the family marriage!


    The expressions of all the people present changed horribly, and they could no longer describe their inner heart in words. In short, Su Yan was like a **** of death in their hearts!


    Whoever Su Yan wants to die, he must die, and there is no way to change it!


    Even with the blazing flames and countless Yin Dan powerhouses nearby, Jin Chaoji was easily killed by Su Yan, and his body was not left behind.


    Looking at the dust that dissipated with the wind, everyone involuntarily took a step back, very afraid that they would become Jin Chaoji and end him like this.


    Even the group of strong Yin Dan didn''t dare to fart at this moment, all of them were very honest and far away from Su Yan, very afraid of Su Yan.


    There is only one person, and that is the flames of fire. At this moment, his heart is extremely angry, and his anger has cast a light on his eyes.


    Su Yan actually killed someone in front of his eyes, which is almost as if he didn''t exist!


    As the patriarch of Yanjing''s second family, he has an incomparably noble dignity. No one in the entire Chinese country does not stand in awe of him, but he is treated like this today.


    "Su Baxian, you dare to kill in front of me!"


    The flames roared out, and the voice was extremely loud and terrifying.


    "Patriarch Huo is furious!"


    "This anger can be described as a golden crow in the sky!"


    "Su Ba is in trouble now!"


    ...


    At the moment, everyone present is divided into two-faced factions, one is optimistic about Su Yan, and the other is optimistic about Huoyan.


    Being optimistic about Su Yan, naturally they are the masters everywhere. They and they know Su Yan''s horror very well, and Su Yan has never defeated, and they believe that Su Yan will not lose this time!


    The people who are optimistic about Huo Liyan are basically the local martial arts leaders in Yanjing, and there are also leaders from all over the world.


    Huoyanyan has a high reputation. He is the patriarch of the second family in China. His ancestors have fought against the third existence on the earth list. This honor is worthy of attention.


    In the face of Huo Yanyun''s anger, Su Yanyun was calm, as if killing Jin Chaoji was just a very ordinary trivial matter and was not worthy of attention at all.


    He looked at the flames at the moment, and said lightly: "Are you not convinced?"


    This sentence was very indifferent, as if it were really asking questions again, wanting to know Huo Lieyan''s inner thoughts.


    But this caused the people around to blow up the pot at once, and the fool knew that this was definitely not a superficial meaning.


    "Su Ba is not only not afraid, but also mocking the flames!"


    "It''s really fat, waiting to be beaten by the fire master!"


    "If you dare to make trouble in Yanjing, the inferior should have the rules of the inferior!"


    A Yanjing boss said with contempt that he looked down on people in other places.


    This momentarily angered the martial arts elders from all over China, and they verbally criticized him, so that the elder dared not say a word.


    Everyone is looking at both sides, waiting for the next excitement, which will shake the whole China and even the whole world.


    But at this moment, Huo Qilin came over, and he didn''t know everything before.


    After all, there were so many people present, there were three floors inside and three floors outside.


    Of course, when he walked in, he saw Su Yan at a glance. He knew that this person was making trouble.


    "Who would dare to make trouble at my wedding!"


    Huo Qilin looked at Su Yan, his anger vibrated, and the Taoist''s voice was not weak.


    The people around didn''t catch a cold. Although Huo Qilin was a famous genius boy, it was nothing compared to Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan easily killed the existence of the Yin Dan powerhouse, and the two were not at the same level.


    Huo Lieyan looked at his son at this moment and said: "Kirin, let me solve this matter, you stand back!"


    Huo Qilin shook his head and said: "Today is my wedding, and someone is making trouble. I will solve it naturally!"


    Huo Qilin couldn''t allow Huo Liyan to speak, and looked at Su Yan directly and said, "Are you Shiya''s boyfriend!"


    Su Yan looked at Huo Qilin and said lightly: "I am his man!"


    This sentence made Huo Qilin not angry. It was obvious that he was going to marry Jin Shiya, but Su Yan said so, how not angry.


    "Are you worthy? You don''t take a picture of yourself by peeing!"


    "I am the Young Master of the Huo Family. Only I am worthy of Jin Shiya. How can you be worthy of him!"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Xiongba and others were angry, and they were not convinced to say that Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Huo Qilin, his cold eyes suddenly changed, and then a ridiculous expression appeared on his face.


    Huo Qilin wanted to irritate him, and even wanted to make him feel inferior, which in Su Yan''s eyes was really ridiculous.


    "Get out!"


    Su Yan''s expression changed abruptly, and he shouted angrily as a suction rushed directly towards the Huo Qilin.


    After Huo Liyan''s negligence last time, he had naturally taken care of Huo Qilin as his own son.


    However, when he used his spiritual power, he found that Su Yan''s suction power was terrifying.


    He had to use the secret technique, and a flame struck Su Yan, but was dispelled by the Qi of Death halfway through.


    Su Yan wanted to **** the fire unicorn over, so no one could stop half the points, and Huo Liyan couldn''t!


    When everyone was holding their breath, Huo Qilin was directly sucked in by Su Yan, and Huo Lieyan was unstoppable.


    Huo Qilin was originally arrogant, but now his face has long changed, shock, panic, and fear shrouded his face.


    Su Yan was in front of him. At this moment, his eyes were looking at him, causing Huo Qilin''s legs to weaken, and his heart trembled long ago.


    He dared to speak like this, but he was beside him by the flames, but he was wrong, and his father could not protect him.


    "Father, save me!"


    Huo Qilin can only call for help at Huo Lieyan, there is no other way.


    Everyone in the Huo Family changed their colors and wanted to make a move, but they were afraid of Su Yan.


    The flames of flames danced with long hair, as if mad, his eyes were burning with anger.


    "Su Baxian, let me go!"


    Huo Yanyan roared with a threat.


    But Su Yan ignored it, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and stepped directly on Huo Qilin''s body. He didn''t use any force at all, but Huo Qilin''s muscles and bones were broken, and a big hole appeared on the ground.


    Huo Qilin was dripping with blood, and blood was constantly flowing out from the corners of his mouth, apparently suffering serious internal injuries.


    Su Yan was just a kick, which made him unacceptable. He now understands Su Yan''s horror and his own ignorance.


    Huo Qilin wanted to ask for mercy. After all, life is the most important thing, and nothing is more important than life.


    But he couldn''t speak, and the corners of his mouth could only be bleeding continuously, and the pain made his face twisted.


    Su Yan looked at the fire unicorn, disdain appeared in his eyes, and even among the dust, he dared to mock him.


    Su Yan stepped on once again, this time directly leaving Huo Qilin''s whole body blurred, and a shocking scar appeared on his chest.

 Chapter 1541： Patriarch of the fire family shot!

    Huo Qilin kept vomiting blood, only the breath that entered but the breath that came out, and he was only half-life.


    This made the entire Huo family go crazy. Huo Qilin is their future, the hope of the Huo family, and the most talented young generation in the Huo family.


    If Huo Qilin died, then their Huo family would have suffered heavy losses and it would be difficult to accept.


    Even the people present had a cold face at the moment, feeling Su Yan''s domineering, and they had already decided in their hearts that they must not be enemies with Su Yan.


    Huo Liyan was furious and frantic, her long hair fluctuating wildly, and her eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "Su Baxian, if you kill my son, today you will definitely accept the endless anger of my fire family!"


    The flames of fire burned all over, as if spontaneously, the violent flames rushed straight into the sky, as if to burn a hole in the sky.


    More than that, there seemed to be a phantom behind him, extremely tall, with the ultimate momentum.


    This caused everyone present to retreat continuously. They were unacceptable to this kind of flame temperature, and they did not dare to approach the half-point at all.


    "Huo Liyan got angry, don''t keep alive!"


    "Su Ba wants to kill Huo Qilin first, and the fiery flames will naturally not let him go!"


    "It depends on whether Su Baxian dared."


    Some people still don''t believe it, and don''t think that Su Yangan killed the Huoqilin. Of course, this is only in the hearts of some people.


    Facing the gaze of this group of people, Su Yan did not look at Huo Qilin, his eyes were directly at Huo Liyan.


    "I suddenly feel that you are a little pitiful." Su Yan said, raising his brows, "Because your enemy is me!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, he lifted his foot and stomped directly on the burning Qilin. This foot directly made Huo Qilin no longer alive.


    In fact, Su Yan can easily kill Huo Qilin, why three feet, because he wants to make Huo Lieyan angry, because Huo Liyan provokes him!


    Some people in his Su Baxian''s woman dared to watch, naturally that fate was already doomed.


    Huoyanyan was about to crack, his hands clenched so that he made a terrible bone sound, and his eyes were dripping with anger at the moment.


    Huo Qilin is his only son, and now he was killed by Su Yan, which means that he has no successor and the Huo family will face an unprecedented crisis!


    "Su Baxian, pay my son back!"


    Huo Liyan flames rose all over her body, rushing directly towards Su Yan, her strength reached its extreme, and the violent anger made everyone terrified!


    "Fire flames, the realm of fire flames!"


    A powerful Yin pill man had an unbelievable face, and he couldn''t believe his divine knowledge, because divine knowledge told him that the realm of the flames seemed to surpass the Yin Dan!


    Beyond Yin Dan, what a terrible existence this is, this shows that Huo Lieyan is a strong Yang Dan, a strong Yang Dan!


    "Sure enough, it''s true, it''s no wonder that the Huo Family can be called the second family of China, and its reputation is well-deserved!"


    Many people suddenly realized that at this moment is the reason why the Huo family is so noble.


    They now know the gap between themselves and the Huo family, and it is no wonder that Yanjing is dismissive of other places in China.


    This is completely different from the world, just like the gap between the martial arts world and the martial arts world, it is difficult to compare.


    "Yang Dan strong, Su Ba is in trouble now!"


    Some Jiangbei''s big man said with a terrified face and trembling all over, and his heart was already extremely shocked.


    Everyone present at this moment no longer favors Su Yan, even Yuwen Xiongba and others are uneasy.


    Although Su Yan killed many strong men in the land of the East Island, they had not seen or heard about the strength of those strong men. The strong sun pill was too terrifying for them to imagine.


    "No, you won''t be defeated!"


    Yuwen Xiongba clasped his hands at this moment, staring at the court with a pair of eyes, he still believed in Su Yan.


    When the others heard him, they nodded and believed in Su Yan.


    Little Lori has been looking at Su Yan. Like Yuwen Xiongba, she is full of confidence in Su Yan.


    And Jin Shiya on the stage was full of anxiety at the moment, she couldn''t imagine what a strong Yang Dan meant, she was very worried about Su Yan''s safety.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest sense of fear. He watched the flames indifferently throughout the whole process, even after many people said that he was a strong Yang Dan.


    Su Yanzhineng naturally knew the realm of Huoyanyan a long time ago, but he didn''t care about it, what about the strong Yang Dan, he hadn''t been slaughtered!


    Facing the angry blow of Huoyanyan, Su Yan calmly dealt with it, a breath of death enveloped him, directly resisting the endless flame burning.


    The flames all over the sky were rushing towards Su Yan, but they were all resisted by the air of death, which made Huo Liyan more angry.


    "Unexpectedly, you also surpassed the existence of Yin Dan!"


    Huo Lieyan''s eyes had endless meaning of killing. He just wanted to kill Su Yan to avenge his son.


    Even if Su Yan is also a Yang Pill, he is not afraid at all.


    But the people around exploded the pot, and they were relieved from the shock of the strong Yang Pill when they rushed into the flames, but now they learned from the words of the fire that Su Yan was also a strong Yang Pill.


    For a time, everyone''s hearts were mixed and difficult to speak.


    A Yin Pill former was dead, and said weakly: "Is the Yang Pill so good for breakthroughs? It''s a joke!"


    "This is really a joke, two strong Yang Dan suddenly appeared!"


    "Is this him? Is the Yin Dan all rotten cabbage!"


    ...


    The strong Yin Dan can also speak angry words to express the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    But those Taoists!


    At this moment, his face is full of vicissitudes, and I feel like I have lived in vain, your sister, Yin Dan is all rotten cabbage, what is our Taoist!


    The greater your ability, the more you know. When you are weak and still sitting in Guantian, never laugh at things that you think are impossible.


    Because that would only appear ignorant!


    Huo Liyan shot again at this moment, a secret technique rushed towards Su Yan, carrying an endless flame, like a dragon of flames.


    Su Yan smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, playing with him in fire, it was almost killing himself.


    Su Yan didn''t use his real power from start to finish. He came all the way, basically using death air.


    The death aura of the ancient pharaoh was so powerful that it was impossible to resist under the sun pill.


    Even the strong in the early stage of Yang Pill would be killed by Su Yan''s death aura, unless he had a strong secret technique.


    Obviously this Huoyan is not an ordinary strong man in the early stage of Yang Pill. He is a descendant of the Huo family, the head of the Huo family, and the controller of the second family of China.


    A secret technique of strange fire is his trick.


    A fire dragon rushed towards Su Yan, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose, and many people had to resist with spiritual power.


    The power of the fire dragon was extremely terrifying, and it broke through Su Yan''s death aura, and directly attacked and killed Su Yan.


    The fire dragon seemed to have devouring energy, which could burn everything, leaving nowhere to hide.


    For a while, Su Yan was surrounded by a sea of ??fire, and could not see the slightest movement.

 Chapter 1542： Hu Yansheng!

    Everyone looked at the sea of ??fire with horror. They could feel the strangeness of the fire. It was too violent and possessed the power of abnormal movement.


    This fire water is immortal, because it is transformed by spiritual power and has extremely strong fluctuations unless it is eliminated by spiritual power.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others changed their color on the spot, and their hearts were jealous. This sea of ??fire was not the other waves that Su Yan had faced before, it was equivalent to a different fire.


    This is the secret technique of the flames, his heirloom, and his successor, naturally terrifying.


    "Boss... Boss is in danger?!"


    Jiang Chao''s trembling voice showed everything that he had to believe the facts before him, even if he didn''t want to believe it.


    Little Lolita slapped Jiang Chao and said angrily: "How could Su Yan have trouble with something that is not promising!"


    Jiang Chao covered his face and said in a cry of mourning: "But, but."


    He saw Little Lori''s cold face, and immediately swallowed what was in his mouth, not daring to say another word.


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked at the sea of ??fire at the moment, and said coldly, "This Patriarch of the Fire family is really amazing!"


    Little Lori regained her coldness and replied, "Of course, Yang Dan is strong, but Su Yan is also, so he can''t just fail like that!"


    The other people present had different expressions, and all of them believed that Su Yan was bound to die.


    "Sure enough, Patriarch Huo is still powerful, this flame can burn everything, and it looks terrifying!"


    A Nanyang tycoon looked at the sea of ??fire and said loudly, naturally to let the Huo family know, and to say so for praise.


    "Yes, Su Baxian is still tender. Although he is a strong Yang Dan, how can he compare with the background of Patriarch Huo!"


    The European tycoons said the reason, and everyone nodded.


    As for the martial arts leaders in Jiangbei, Jiangnan and other places, all of them bowed their heads and felt uneasy. They stood by Su Yan before, fearing that they would be affected.


    Huo Liyan has been looking at the land of the sea of ??fire, his eyes are like electricity, and his expression is wild and angry.


    "Su Baxian, let you die like this, it''s totally cheaper for you!"


    In his opinion, killing Su Yan in this way can hardly eliminate the anger in his heart. The pain of losing his son made his heart bleed.


    But the Huo family and Jin family were relieved, as long as Su Yan died, everything would be restored.


    But at this moment, the flames rose more and more, as if this place had become a sea of ??fire, with fire dragons rising up into the sky continuously, dyeing half of the sky red.


    Everything around it seemed to melt, and this temperature was even more terrifying than magma.


    Huo Lieyan''s eyes were suddenly cold, staring at the sea of ??flames, he felt a wave of fluctuations, an abnormal wave of fluctuations.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    A strong Yin Dan roared, and he also noticed the abnormal fluctuation.


    "Could it be Su Baxian''s dying struggle?!"


    "It''s very possible, it seems that he is not completely dead yet, really tenacious!"


    "Everything is doomed. Why is the futile struggle? It''s better to die early and get rid of it."


    "Hmph, so that he can taste what pain is, otherwise it will be difficult to dispel the hatred in my heart!"


    Someone said fiercely, obviously hating Su Yan, and he was Su Yan''s enemy.


    But his realm was low, so naturally he didn''t dare to confront Su Yan, he could only say that, as long as Su Yan died, he would be revenge.


    But in the next second, a horrible suction directly led him into the sea of ??fire, and was instantly swallowed by the sea of ??fire, turning into nothingness, and even the residue was not left behind, let alone screaming.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they fled towards the four directions, stopping far away from the field, which made everyone sweat on their foreheads.


    "You have to pull back even before you die!"


    "That kid is damned too, it''s not a pity to dare to speak like this."


    "Now that we are so far away, we should be fine."


    ...


    When everyone was talking about it, a golden light appeared in the sea of ??fire, which was more dazzling than the flame, making it impossible for many people to look directly.


    The golden light becomes bigger, it turns into a golden dragon, directly ignoring the sea of ??fire, ignoring all fire dragons, soaring for nine days!


    And above the golden dragon, there was a man covered in golden light, with a cold expression on his face, as if he couldn''t take any interest in it.


    "That is!"


    "That''s Su Baxian!"


    Everyone trembled with fright, this was simply impossible, and it was impossible to imagine that Su Yan could escape.


    But what they didn''t know was that Su Yan didn''t escape. Such a sea of ??fire was like a fire bath to him, washing away the filth and exhaustion from his body.


    Huo Lieyan''s face was full of anger, and he directly shot up to the sky, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    "Unexpectedly, you are not dead!"


    Huo Lieyan grabbed two illusory fire dragons with both hands, looking at the abnormal horror, when he shot, the fire dragon roared and went directly towards Su Yan.


    However, facing Su Yan''s golden dragon power, the two fire dragons suddenly turned off and instantly turned into nothingness.


    Huo Yanyan''s face suddenly changed, revealing incredible eyes.


    "how is this possible!"


    This was his strongest secret technique, it was so useless, he couldn''t accept such a fact.


    "That''s nothing more than a strong Yang Dan!"


    Su Yanju looked condescendingly at Huo Liyan, killing intent in his eyes, and a golden light directly attacked and killed Huo Liyan.


    The golden light was unstoppable, even if the flames fled into the sea of ??flames, they were still easily hit, and a horrified wound appeared in his chest.


    "No! This is impossible!"


    Huoyanyan''s long hair turned into ashes and became a bald head. His whole body was covered with golden light, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    Even the sea of ??fire he used was stirred by Su Yan at this moment, and was eventually swallowed by him, becoming his spiritual power.


    Huo Liyan''s face was desperate, his secret technique was so easily defeated by Su Yan, even his actual fire sea has become other people''s dishes, he can''t think of Su Yan at this moment.


    He only knew that he was wrong at the beginning, and that he made a mistake. If he provoked Su Yan, he would definitely die.


    He also took the blame, and agreed to the wedding in order to swallow the Jin family, so the result was not wronged.


    Su Yan soared into the sky, and the dragon scales appeared in his hand, directly blasting the flames into the ground with a punch, and the whole earth trembled.


    Huo Yanyan kept vomiting blood, and his breath was completely depressed. It was impossible to resist even the slightest.


    Su Yan came down, looking at him with a cold face and said, "You are no doubt with them in my eyes!"


    Su Yan said that they were naturally the people he killed. In his eyes, those who were killed by him were dust ants.


    Huo Lieyan wanted to ask for mercy, but it was impossible. How could Su Yan let him go.


    Su Yan grabbed Huoyan with the brilliance in his hands. With just one blow, Huoyanyan would be killed.


    But at this moment, the horizon was green, and a figure rushed over, causing countless people to be in an uproar.


    "That is?!"


    "That''s Huyan Family Hu Yansheng!"

 Chapter 1543： Can you eat face!

    A few hours ago, the land of Yanjing, Zhonghai!


    Although the classical courtyard is simple and simple, it has a scent of scholarship, which makes people involuntarily admire the place.


    People who can live in this place are definitely not ordinary. Nouveau riche or big bosses are not qualified, even if the house is not in Zhonghai.


    The sun was shining, and there was a stone table in the courtyard with a chess set on the stone table.


    A silver-haired old man sitting on the stone pier, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, said, "Let''s have a game."


    The middle-aged man was very respectful, nodded and said: "Okay, let''s accompany Grandpa to have a game."


    The middle-aged man was the overlord when he was outside, and no one dared to provoke him. Even Huoyanyan had to bow to him because he was from the Huyan family.


    His name is Hu Yansheng, the current Patriarch of the Huyan Family, the realm of Yin Dan pinnacle!


    And the silver-haired old man in front of him is naturally a well-known existence on the whole earth, the strongest man on the list, Hu Yanlie!


    The name Hu Yanlie has been chanted for a long time. I only know that even if he hasn''t left the courtyard for decades, his name is still circulating outside.


    As the first place in the ranking, no one dared to question the half score, even if he has not appeared for decades.


    People don''t know why Hu Yanlie is like this. At first they thought he was hiding and didn''t want to worry about anything, but wanted to live a rural life.


    But later someone learned through some secret news that Hu Yanlie''s failure to come out actually had a close relationship with the martial arts world.


    Of course, the reason for this is not known, because it was a matter of decades ago, the people who knew it at that time were long gone, and the people who survived were tight-lipped.


    Even Su Yan really wanted to know what happened to Hu Yanlie and Xiuwu Realm. In his opinion, it was a very important thing.


    Hu Yanlie has been concentrating on playing chess without a glance, but Hu Yansheng is absent-minded because he is thinking about other things in his heart.


    When he was called to the yard by Hu Yanlie, Hu Yansheng knew about the marriage between Jinhuo and Jinhuo through his subordinates, and then even knew that Su Yan was making trouble there.


    At this moment, his heart is frizzy, even if there are more than forty people, he can''t calm down at all.


    Of course Hu Yanlie knew all this, but he didn''t say a word, still playing chess intently.


    In the end, Hu Yanlie easily won Hu Yansheng.


    "Grandpa''s chess skills are getting better and better."


    Hu Yansheng started to flatter himself, he is very good at it and often does it.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Hu Yansheng and smiled slightly: "It''s not that my chess skills are exquisite, but you are absent-minded."


    Hu Yansheng bowed his head slightly, knowing that everything was seen through, and could not answer.


    "Well, I think about it, I''m afraid it''s the Jin family and the Huo family that can make you like this."


    Hu Yansheng nodded and shook his head, which made Hu Yanlie interested.


    "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t care about the Jin family and the Huo family. I just don''t worry about that kid, I''m afraid he will make a big deal.


    "Who?"


    "Su Ba first!"


    Hu Yanlie frowned slightly. Although he hadn''t left this place for decades, he still knew something about the outside.


    "Could it be that genius boy who is in the limelight?"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    "It''s useless. After this time, a **** storm has been set off. Energy technology companies have all retreated."


    "Energy technology company." Hu Yanlie repeated, his eyes were complicated.


    "grandfather?"


    "This company is probably the old guy who did it, pretending to be a fool."


    "Who?!" Hu Yansheng asked hurriedly.


    "Who else can it be, the fourth existence on the ground list."


    Hu Yansheng''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t expect it this time.


    "He will definitely not give up, he will come to Su Ba to trouble." Hu Yanlie knows the character of that person very well.


    "Grandpa, this time Su Ba is going to the Jinhuo Family to make trouble."


    "Come on, as long as there is no major incident."


    "I''m afraid of something big."


    Hu Yanlie glanced at the blue sky outside the court, frowning, he seemed to have discovered something.


    "Go, stop him, and if he doesn''t stop, just report my name!"


    Hu Yanlie urged Hu Yansheng to leave.


    Hu Yansheng nodded quickly and walked out of the courtyard.


    "I hope you can make it in time, and I hope he can see my face."


    Hu Yanlie''s brows were still frowning, and the blue sky had changed at this moment, with terrifying fluctuations permeating.


    ...


    Hu Yansheng rushed over. It was already a critical moment, and Su Yan could extinguish the flames with one stroke.


    Seeing the danger of Huo Yansheng, Hu Yansheng hurriedly dropped to the ground and shouted at Su Yan: "Stop!"


    Su Yan looked at the person who came with cold eyes, the killing intent in his eyes was high, and it was pure nonsense to make him stop.


    But the people around could not calm down, because the people who came were too noble.


    "Unexpectedly, Hu Yansheng was alarmed!"


    "Yes, Hu Yansheng is the patriarch of the Huyan family, and everyone in the land of China must treat him respectfully."


    Needless to say, Hu Yansheng''s realm is worth it, of course the silver-haired old man is the most important.


    Hu Yansheng looked at Su Yan and said again: "You have already made a mess of this place, you must not kill the Huo Patriarch again!"


    Hu Yansheng was in a posture of admonition and warning. If he hadn''t seen Huo Lieyan pinched by Su Yan''s neck, he would have ordered Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Yansheng indifferently, and said lightly: "Who are you?"


    "I am the Huyan family Huyansheng!"


    "Oh."


    Su Yan nodded, and then he stopped paying attention to half a minute, but looked at the flames, with a golden light enveloped in his hands.


    Huo Liyan''s eyes were full of hope, but at this moment, hope was desperate, and even Hu Yansheng could not save him, then he would really die.


    "I told you to stop!"


    "Stop, you told me to stop him?"


    "Yes, he is the Patriarch of the Huo Family, and he cannot die!"


    "Huh, the person I want to kill must die!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly rose, and he shouted out loudly. The surroundings were extremely turbulent, and countless people hurriedly used spiritual power to resist.


    "You killed him and disrupted the Chinese Congress!"


    "With me, China will not be chaotic!"


    "you!"


    Hu Yansheng was extremely angry, but he couldn''t stop Su Yan from such a gesture.


    "For the sake of my face, I hope you can spare him his life."


    Hu Yansheng had to use these words, after all, he was the patriarch of the Huyan family, and his face was still great.


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, looking at Hu Yansheng and said, "Can you eat face?"


    "you!"


    Hu Yansheng was furious. He didn''t expect Su Yan to belittle him so much. He had never encountered this before. He only bowed to Hu Yanlie in his life, because Hu Yanlie was his grandfather.


    The patriarch of the first family of dignified Hua Nation was unable to make Su Yan regress. This seriously hurt Hu Yansheng''s dignity.


    But he can''t help it, the flames are stronger than him, he can only endure it.

 Chapter 1544： Tell the world!

    He was only at the pinnacle of Yin Dan, not as good as Huoyan, how could Su Yan obey.


    He doesn''t know who he is facing, but it''s not as simple as a rookie from China, he can only say that he thinks too simple.


    Hu Yansheng held back his anger and looked at Su Yan. Obviously, the anger in the depths of his eyes could not be dissipated because there were so many people on the scene.


    All the people present thought that Hu Yan won, and Su Yan would sell him face, after all, he was the first family patriarch of China.


    But the facts were beyond his expectation. Not only did Su Yan fail to sell the face, but he also said whether face can be eaten, such mocking words.


    Everyone shook their heads at Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan was too arrogant and had reached the point of defiance.


    "Hey, it''s impossible for Su Ba to not know what kind of character Hu Yansheng is."


    "Yes, he doesn''t have to give Huyansheng face, but the one from the Huyan family is at the top."


    "I think it''s normal for Su Ba to do this first, isn''t it the same for him along the way."


    ...


    A group of people kept discussing, and being able to speak like this, they were completely aware that Su Yan would not attack them, otherwise anyone would dare to speak.


    Hu Yansheng endured this breath and looked at the Huoyanyan in Su Yan''s hand. The most important thing is to save Huoyanyan right now.


    "You can not sell my face!"


    Hu Yansheng said coldly, his hands clenched tightly.


    Su Yan sneered at this without saying a word.


    Hu Yansheng continued: "But you, you should sell my grandfather''s face!"


    "Who is your grandpa?"


    "Hu Yanlie!"


    Hu Yansheng roared out to express his dissatisfaction with Su Yan.


    When he left, Hu Yanlie told him and reported his name, but he did not listen.


    He wanted to make Su Yan surrender with his own name and let go of the flames, but he was beaten in the face, which is considered his own responsibility.


    At the moment he can only report his grandfather''s name, he doesn''t believe Su Yan and dare not accept it.


    All the people present showed horror, and their guess was good, Hu Yansheng finally resorted to trump card.


    "Hu Yanlie, it has been on the top list for decades!"


    "The Dragon Soul of China is like the Dinghai Shenzhen in the East China Sea!"


    "With him, no one dares to step into Yanjing!"


    "He is like a god!"


    Countless people are complimenting. This is not flattering, but the truth. After all, Hu Yanlie''s prestige is too high.


    And Su Yan looked at the people around him, and from their words he knew how Hu Yanlie existed.


    Similarly, he was also very interested in Hu Yanlie before, of course that was before.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Yansheng, his eyes calmly said: "Hu Yanlie wants me to sell his face, why doesn''t he come by himself?"


    Hu Yansheng''s face changed abruptly when he heard the words, revealing a violent anger, and his eyes seemed to be burning with two fireballs.


    "Boy, you dare!"


    Hu Yansheng couldn''t bear it anymore. Although Su Yan''s words were very plain, they showed Hu Yanlie''s current situation. He could not leave Zhonghai.


    This is something that the entire planet knows. It is not a secret that Hu Yanlie has not been out of Zhonghai for decades.


    But Su Yan asked so, the purpose was obvious, he was also mocking.


    Su Yan returned to his indifference, and said coldly: "Er dare, are you saying I dare not kill him!"


    Su Yan pushed hard, and Huo Lieyan immediately let out a painful scream, his voice was extremely miserable.


    "You don''t even sell my grandfather''s face!"


    "I didn''t say not to sell, I can''t even see how to sell his face."


    Su Yan''s words almost bleeds Hu Yansheng Qi, which is simply too arrogant.


    The people around were already stupid, they all looked at Su Yan dumbfounded.


    Even Xiao Lolita and the others looked at Su Yan dumbfounded. Su Yan was unexpectedly so bold that even Hu Yanlie wouldn''t pay attention.


    "Hu Yanlie is the Dragon Soul of China, the number one existence in China, so he dare to do so, is Su Ba going to die first!"


    "Crazy, this man is absolutely crazy!"


    "I think he was so unscrupulous because he expected that Hu Yanlie would not leave Zhonghai."


    There were some reasons, everyone nodded, but they had to admire Su Yan''s courage.


    "If you kill the Huo Family Patriarch, you will be an enemy of the Huyan Family!"


    Hu Yansheng violently exported at this moment, obviously Baoding Huoyanyan, because Huoyanyan has a pivotal position for China and cannot be lost.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a sneer, and a golden light was enveloped in his hand.


    The golden light struck directly towards the flames, instantly enveloped his whole body, and then disintegrated his body.


    Everything turned into dust, and the last spirit of the flames dissipated, so unwilling and desperate.


    Everyone looked stupid, Su Yan eventually killed Huo Lieyan, even with Hu Yansheng present, even with Hu Yanlie''s words.


    At this moment, in the land of the sea, Hu Yanlie looked at the sky, frowning, an anger filled his heart.


    "interesting!"


    He only said these three words before returning to the house and no longer seeing people.


    But Hu Yansheng looked at the flames of fire turned into ashes, his face twitching constantly, his eyes stared at Su Yan, wishing to eat him.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Yansheng with cold eyes, a breath of death enveloped his body, causing his face to change instantly.


    This kind of death gas made Hu Yansheng feel terrified, and a coldness rushing into his heart made him tremble.


    "Today, I am looking at Hu Yanlie''s face, and I will spare you!"


    Su Yan withdrew his breath of death and no longer looked at Hu Yansheng.


    In the end, Su Yan sold Hu Yanlie''s face and spared his grandson, but in the eyes of everyone, this was not a face-off at all, but a war with the Hu Yan family.


    "Very well, I will definitely report this to Grandpa!" Hu Yansheng trembled and said coldly, "It''s not that Grandpa can''t leave Zhonghai!"


    These words seemed like a blockbuster, exploding in the minds of everyone present, causing deathly silence in the entire venue.


    Su Yan didn''t look at Hu Yansheng, but walked towards Jin Shiya, with words floating from the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, really, I''m looking forward to meeting him."


    Huo Lieyan died, Hu Yansheng was a complete failure this time, and his face was discouraged. The most important thing was that he had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    He could only leave in disgrace, and staying here was always embarrassing.


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya without saying a word, just hugged her tightly and gave her the warmest chest.


    After a while, the two separated, Su Yan turned and looked at the people present and said that there was a spring thunder in his tongue.


    "My Su Baxian and Jin Shiya''s wedding will be held three days later. All cultivators in the world must come and participate!"


    Su Yan''s words were full of domineering, with a command-like tone, as if the ancient emperor had announced to the world!

 Chapter 1545： Warm wine

    Su Yan''s words are so domineering, and all cultivators have to come and participate. It depends on how many people there are, I''m afraid the entire Great Wall can''t hold it.


    The people present had originally planned to leave, but when they heard this, they all showed different colors.


    Many of them didn''t want to participate. After all, they were enemies with Su Yan, or they were not optimistic about Su Yan.


    But Su Yan said so, no one dared to resist, and no one dared not to participate, because their lives were in Su Yan''s hands.


    For a moment, everyone present turned their heads, looked at Su Yan very respectfully, and nodded one after another.


    "Master Su, don''t worry, those who are in the south of the Yangtze River, and those above the realm of masters are bound to participate!" Jiangnan Taidou said first


    "Master Su, don''t worry, whoever dares to participate in the Jiangbei land, the master''s realm and above, will turn his head off!" Jiangbei Taidou followed, his expression excited.


    "Master Su, don''t worry, all the practitioners of Dongdao will definitely be there to celebrate!" said Fang Ruya, representative of Dongdao


    "In the land of Lingnan, all cultivators above masters will definitely drink Master Su''s wedding wine!" Lingnan Taidou said with a smile.


    "All the cultivators in the Southwest, congratulations to Master Su!" The Ji family in Southwest congratulated him.


    "Dear cultivators in the northwest, congratulations to Master Su for the wedding!" Congratulations, the representative of the Northwest Long Family.


    "All cultivators in the Northeast must participate, whoever does not participate I dug his ancestral grave!"


    Mao Shiba looked at the big guys in the northeast, and saw no one objected, he couldn''t help but smile.


    ...


    Basically everyone in Huaguo is a representative language, saying that they must attend Su Yan''s wedding.


    And the big brothers in the four directions, after a moment of stunned reaction, they also spoke one by one.


    "All martial arts circles in Europe will definitely attend Su Baxian''s wedding!"


    "All martial arts circles in the land of Africa, congratulations to Su Baxian!"


    "The land of Nanyang must be a wedding wine with Su Baxian!"


    "All the American monks must participate!"


    Congratulations from everyone, no one will follow.


    Su Yan nodded slightly and said calmly, "It''s all gone!"


    A crowd of people left one after another, and only a few people remained in the huge venue.


    Jin Chengwu walked over now, his face full of excitement to help tears fill his eyes.


    "Su Yan, you really are not dead, Shiya is right!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "No one in this world can take my life!"


    He dare to say so, not just being arrogant, but having that confidence and strength.


    He was at the foundation before and progressed slowly, but now he has stepped into a higher level, naturally different from the past.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were reddish, tears were still streaming, obviously tears of excitement.


    Su Yan saw it and wiped her tears, a little distressed and self-blaming.


    "Brother Yan promised you that he will never leave you in this life."


    Su Yan scratched Jin Shiyadu''s nose, and looked at her with a fond look.


    Jin Shiya burst into laughter upon hearing the words, and hugged Su Yan directly.


    ...


    The most luxurious hotel in Yanjing generally only welcomes top politicians from various countries and will not open to the outside world.


    But this time it was open to Su Yan. This was obviously an order from the commander-in-chief. After all, Su Yan helped the army a lot.


    This was a small gathering. It was a gathering that returned in more than a year. Those who can enter are all those who have a good relationship with Su Yan.


    General martial arts leaders, even those from Jiangnan and Jiangbei are not eligible to participate.


    A large round table is enough to hold dozens of people. At this moment, everyone is sitting and waiting for the food to be served.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya naturally sat together, with Jin Chengwu, Xiao Lori, Yuwen Xiongang, Su Yaoyao, Jiang Chao, Fang Ruya and others nearby.


    A group of teenagers in one school were also able to participate, and all of them were extremely excited, because it could blow for a lifetime.


    At first, Su Xingsheng did not know his death, but he was rumored to have died, which made Yimen suffer persecution.


    Many families of a young man hated Su Yan, after all, they were the hope of their family.


    The youngsters of Yimen also suffered for a year, during which no one left, and no one announced that they had terminated their mentorship relationship with Su Yan.


    Now that all the hardships are coming, they are proud to be a disciple and proud to have dinner with Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng ran to Su Yan''s side with a lollipop at the moment, acting like a baby.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng wants to sit with you."


    Seeing Xiao Meng''s arrogant gesture, Su Yan smiled and agreed to his request.


    When the dishes came up, everyone was afraid to move their chopsticks, after all, Su Yan didn''t move.


    When Jin Shiya saw this, she couldn''t help but said, "Every one of you is still a stranger. Didn''t you eat less at my house before?"


    When Jiang Chao and others heard this, their pretty faces blushed. They used to go to Su Yan''s place to eat rice in Jiangbei, although not all the meals were made by Jin Shiya.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, but still had to look at Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If I can eat with you, there will be no arrogance, and I will be a fart!"


    As soon as Su Yan said this, everyone was relieved and immediately moved their chopsticks.


    "Who''s the spiritual grass in the laboratory, eating one is equivalent to five bottles of super spiritual liquid!"


    Yuwen Xiongba clamped a dozen chopsticks, and then he was ready to enjoy it.


    But in the end, Jiang Wenwen was the first to board, grabbed the bowl, and finally fell into the entrance.


    "This is a spiritual creature in the laboratory, one bite can prolong your life!"


    Jin Chengwu grabbed a chopstick and ate it happily, full of praise.


    These words made Su Yan''s expression condensed, and he rang Su Kainan.


    Although he is not really Su Kainan''s grandson, his body is correct, and Su Kainan was also very good to Su Yan before.


    Although Su Kainan defended others, he did nothing wrong, and Su Yan could understand.


    But now, Su Kainan is gone, and will never be there. This makes Su Yan''s mood a little complicated.


    Thinking of Su Kainan, Su Yan thought of the group of Su family, Su Mochen and so on, and couldn''t help sighing.


    From this it thought of Sun Falcon again, and only felt that when he saw it in his heart, he had no appetite for the delicacy in front of him.


    Along the way, a lot of people died. Su Yan couldn��t help it. After all, this road is like this.


    Su Yan took a bottle of wine and poured it directly on the ground to pay tribute to those who died because of him, which is regarded as a memory for them.


    Other people''s interest also fell when they saw it, especially Su Yaoyao who was crying into tears.


    After pouring the wine, Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "It''s okay. We can''t forget them when we eat well. Let''s drink and eat together!"


    Seeing Su Yan smiling and eating meat and vegetables, everyone''s interest slowly recovered.


    In the end, a large area of ??the entire table collapsed.


    Just kidding, the spiritual power wine brewed by Su Yan is not ordinary intoxicating, even if it has spiritual power to resist it.

 Chapter 1546： Three days to

    Even Jin Shiya was drunk, but she showed a different kind of beauty.


    Su Yan looked at everyone, only he was not drunk, this spirit power wine couldn''t make him drunk, and he wanted to be drunk but there was no way.


    All of them collapsed on their chairs, crookedly, ignoring the image at all. After all, they were completely drunk and lost consciousness.


    In the end, it was Su Yan who asked them to send them all into the hotel, which was considered to stop.


    Jin Shiya was also sent to the hotel, but Su Yan did not stay in the room. After all, Jin Shiya was in a drunken state, and he didn''t want to eat her tofu now.


    After everything was set up, Su Yan walked to the hotel''s exercise room and sat on a recliner looking at the scenery outside the window.


    The scenery of Yanjing is not beautiful, because it is shrouded in dense fog, it is difficult to see its original face.


    But in such a place, countless people are eagerly rushing to it, all squeezing their scalp into it.


    Su Yan was very calm, and he was looking forward to the wedding three days later. This was considered a success with Jin Shiya, and everything was hard-won.


    But in the sports room, little Lolita walked in. Su Yan knew when she was at the door.


    "You are not drunk."


    Su Yan turned and looked at Little Lolita, a little surprised.


    "No, I didn''t drink much."


    Little Lori hesitated at first, but she still walked in and sat beside Su Yan.


    "Well, all this time is up to you, thank you."


    Su Yan sincerely thanked him, I am afraid that it is not for the little loli that the family will no longer exist. Those little guys are not easy to get.


    Little Lolita shook her head and looked at Su Yan and said, "If you say thank you or not, that''s all I should do. Besides, I am also a good person."


    Su Yan nodded, he was talking too much, and he was not surprised that Little Lori could say that.


    Silence, very silent, the two were speechless for a long time, which seemed a bit embarrassing.


    In the end, Little Lori couldn''t help it, bit her lip, looked at Su Yan and said, "What do you like about Jin Shiya?"


    Su Yan was incomprehensible when asked by Xiao Lolita, and didn''t react for a while.


    "She is arrogant and even has some princess diseases. I can hardly imagine you would like her."


    Little Lolita''s words were not joking, but serious words, which made Su Yan impossible to avoid.


    "To be honest, I don''t like Jin Shiya." Little Lori said again, without showing jealousy.


    "Beauty is in the eyes of beholder."


    Su Yan summed it up in one sentence, and he didn''t want to explain it too much.


    However, little Lolita kept chasing her, looking at Su Yan and said, "Don''t use this sentence to send me away."


    Su Yan shook his head and looked at Little Lori and said, "Why are you again."


    "I want to know the answer."


    "Well, it''s okay to tell you."


    Su Yan turned and looked out the window, the night was getting deeper at this moment.


    "When I first met her, she was very similar to someone I knew, very similar, very alike, just like the one carved out of the mold."


    "So she is just a shadow in your eyes?"


    Little Lori was a little disdainful, Jin Shiya was not loved by Su Yan, which gave her hope in her heart.


    Su Yan shook her head, little Lolita was wrong.


    "At the beginning of what I said, after I came into contact with it, although she has various minor problems, those are not worth mentioning to me."


    "But!" Little Lori became anxious.


    Su Yan interrupted: "We are no longer ordinary people, and we can''t be treated as ordinary people. We don''t want to live together, and everyone has shortcomings.


    "But she is still a shadow!"


    "No, she is not a shadow, not from the beginning."


    "This is what you said."


    "I just said that she missed someone I knew before, nothing more."


    "You are lying to yourself."


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita, smiled and said: "It''s not mine that is lying to yourself, you are lying to yourself."


    "I do not believe."


    "I have known her for so long, how can I rely on the shadow, naturally I like her very, very very much, I can''t live without her."


    Little Lori''s heart seemed to be shattered, tears falling from her face, very painful and sad.


    Su Yan knew, but didn''t look at Little Lolita. He said so naturally to show his position and didn''t want to get confused.


    "Do you really love her so much?"


    "Yes, I can''t live without her."


    Little Lolita clenched her fist tightly, but finally let it go, feeling relieved.


    "Then congratulations."


    Little Lori wiped her tears and stood up and ran towards the outside.


    Su Yan didn''t stop her, everything would be smoothed out, and he hoped that Lolita could find someone he liked.


    After Little Lolita left, Su Yan still sat there, staring out the window in a daze.


    But I don''t know when, a pair of jade hands fell on his shoulders and hugged his neck tightly.


    No need to guess, Su Yan also knew it was Jin Shiya.


    "It seems you are not drunk."


    "Your spirit power wine is very powerful, but I ate a hangover pill before drinking it."


    "Dan Yi refined?"


    "Ok.",


    "Are you satisfied with my answer just now?"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya with a smile, how could he not know when Jin Shiya came, Jin Shiya was already here when Little Lori arrived.


    Seeing that she was seen through, Jin Shiya''s eyebrows were erected, and angrily said: "There is no secret in front of you."


    Su Yan directly smelled Jin Shiya''s neck and said affectionately: "I''ve seen your body, what more secrets are needed."


    "rogue!"


    ...


    The sky outside the window was white, and a new day began, and there were only two days before the wedding of Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Nothing happened in the past two days. None of the people who participated in the Golden Fire marriage had left. They all lived in Yanjing, after all, it took only three days.


    And the big men in the martial arts world are already on their way at this moment. The wedding of the strong Yang Dan is called for them to attend. Whoever dares to come, everyone wants to come.


    Three days passed very quickly, in the blink of an eye, and Yan Jing was already boiling at this moment, accommodating almost half of the martial arts experts on the earth.


    But these powerful people don''t dare to be too arrogant here, they are very low-key, after all, it is Su Yan''s wedding, who dares to make a mistake.


    The wedding venue was chosen under another Great Wall. The Great Wall has emotions. Su Yan likes it very much, so he chose it.


    As for Jin Shiya, of course everything listened to Su Yan, and it didn''t make any sense.


    All things were ordered to the people below, and Yu Wen Xiongba, as the person in charge, was busy for three days.


    Of course, there are still many people helping him, and he can''t be busy alone.


    But on the wedding day, what made Su Yan slightly displeased was that little Lolita had left. She left Yanjing that night without telling anyone, and she didn''t know where she went.

 Chapter 1547： Superb grand occasion!

    When the wedding arrived, Jin Shiya was in a temporary villa. She was already dressed up at the moment, and she was waiting for Su Yan to come to meet her.


    And Su Yan also took a group of grooms and marched towards the villa, followed by Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yaoyao.


    "My lord, I heard that welcoming the bride has to go through a lot of barriers."


    Yuwen Xiongba said with a smile, obviously wanting to see Su Yan being stopped.


    Su Yan said nonchalantly: "Have you ever seen anything that could have happened to me?"


    Su Yan''s words directly caused Yuwen Xiongba to shut up, and there was no way to refute it.


    A group of people came to the villa with great vigor, and under the witness of many people, Su Yan got out of the car.


    The price of an expensive customized suit is so pale. Su Yan can put on this suit, it will give the designer great face, and the designer will be so excited.


    When they arrived at the door, a group of brides suddenly blocked the door, all smiling and looking at Su Yan maliciously.


    They were very nervous at first, but the bridegroom was a strong yang pill, would they dare to stop it?


    Fortunately, Yuwen Xiongba had said in advance and treated Su Yan as ordinary people, and this group of people dared to do so.


    "Does the bridegroom think about the first pass?" Jin Shiya''s girlfriend laughed.


    Yu Wen Xiongba replied: "Aren''t you nonsense, let me go."


    "Then be optimistic, this is a riddle, you can only pass it if you guess it right."


    "What is the absolute commonality in married life?"


    All the best man groups are meditating for the answer, while the bridal group is smiling and waiting.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Are you getting married on the same day?"


    The bridal group suddenly became unconvinced and said, "You cheated."


    Su Yan shook his head with a helpless look.


    "How did I cheat."


    "You must have learned the answer from us with your divine sense."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Okay, it''s passed."


    Yu Wen Xiongba said impatiently.


    Eventually a group of people rushed upstairs and cleared the customs all the way, but the bridesmaid group could not stop it.


    Wen but Wu, there is no way at all.


    At the last pass, Su Yan and others stood by the door, waiting for the bridal group to come up with problems.


    "This last level is very simple, red envelope!"


    Although very vulgar, it is really simple.


    A bridal group directly took out many red envelopes and stuffed them to the bridesmaid group.


    "There is not enough red envelopes. You can take as much as you can."


    Su Yan pointed to the downstairs, it was a whole car of red envelopes.


    All the bridesmaids naturally didn''t want to stop them, they all rushed downstairs to grab the red envelopes.


    And Su Yan also entered the room and saw Jin Shiya on the bed.


    "The bridegroom knelt down on one knee and made a declaration of love, and he was not allowed to take the bride away without touching."


    As the last bridesmaid, Jiang Wenwen persisted to the end and was not tempted by the red envelope.


    Su Yan knelt down very consciously, looking at Jin Shiya who was covering her head, showing her true feelings.


    But he didn''t say a lot, but a very simple and straightforward sentence.


    "Be my woman!"


    It was such a sentence that made Jin Shiya unable to calm down, so she lifted her hijab and rushed into Su Yan''s arms.


    Jin Shiya was more anxious than Su Yan, and had long been anxious to follow Su Yan to leave here.


    In the end, Su Yan got into the car with Jin Shiya, and a crowd of people walked towards the wedding venue.


    When we arrived at the wedding venue, there were already crowds of people outside the venue.


    Because of regulations, guests will be admitted only when the bride and groom come.


    At this moment, both of them are on the stage, and the entrance channel is directly opened.


    "First of all welcome the groom''s relatives, the Su family!"


    Under Su Yaoyao''s leadership, a group of Su family members walked into the venue, and they were shocked by everything in front of them.


    Because the venue in their eyes is simply dreamlike, as if in a fairy tale world.


    Su Yaoyao looked at Jin Shiya on the stage with envy.


    "If there is a man who treats me so nicely in the future, then this life will be worth it."


    "Yes, Jin Shiya is the happiest woman."


    Others are also envious, jealous and hateful, wishing to be the heroine of today.


    After the Su family, the Jin family came next, which embarrassed many people.


    Jin Chaoji, the head of the Jin family, was killed by Su Yan, but they dared not come to the wedding of the two. It was obvious that Su Yan intended to humiliate them.


    Jin Chengwu supported an old man, who was naturally Jin Shiya''s grandmother, followed by a group of Jin family members.


    This group of Jin family members bowed their heads, so there was no way to see Su Yan and Jin Shiya in the stands, embarrassed to death.


    Then, a group of Su Yan''s friends entered the venue, and they naturally found a seat in an area.


    After this group of people, there are the top bigwigs in the Quartet and even in all parts of China, all of whom are more than Taoists.


    A crowd of people walked in with great excitement. Many people were happy to be able to attend Su Yan''s wedding, but some were frowning and did not want to come, but had to come.


    Many people are constantly shouting out congratulations from all the guests. This is normal.


    And some people are as though sitting on pins and needles because the value of the gift is too low, afraid that Su Yan will blame it.


    Of course, this is because they think too much. How could Su Yan care about this? He allowed so many people to come, just because he wanted people from all over the world to witness his wedding.


    He did what he promised to Jin Shiya, and people all over the world are paying attention to their wedding.


    When everyone is seated, the venue is simply crowded, accommodating a huge number of millions of people, and it can be called an extremely grand occasion!


    But at this moment, a figure walked in, and the guard by the door didn''t dare to stop him, because he was Hu Yansheng.


    Hu Yansheng didn''t want to come at all, and Su Yan didn''t invite him either. Su Yan could threaten others, but he couldn''t threaten him because Hu Yanlie belonged to the Huyan family.


    He came naturally with a purpose, so he had to bite the bullet and come here.


    The guard on the side took the gift from Su Yansheng and said loudly, "The Huyan family Hu Yansheng will give me a wonderful pen!"


    It''s just a pen, a very simple pen, nothing strange about it.


    But the people present are not concerned about the pen, but Hu Yansheng, can''t figure out why he came here, and take his own humiliation.


    Hu Yansheng ignored the gazes of the people around him, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, and said loudly: "This pen is my grandfather''s treasure, and I specially gave it to Su Ba to congratulate my new marriage!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed abruptly. It turned out that it was Hu Yanlie who let Hu Yansheng come. This situation is completely different.


    "Why did Hu Yanlie do this?!"


    "Aren''t Hu Yanlie angry?!"


    "Yes, Su Ba first refuted his face."


    Everyone was talking about it, and the whole venue kept talking.


    Those who understood were even more shocked, and said directly: "Hu Yanlie''s move is probably to make Su Ba replace Huo Lieyan!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, but there was an expression of approval on their faces. This guess was the most reasonable.

 Chapter 1548： uninvited guest

    After all, Huo Liyan is dead, it is impossible to bring him back to life, and Hu Yanlie generally cannot go to Zhonghai, so China must be watched by people.


    Hu Yanlie obviously fell in love with Su Yan, and thought he had this ability, so regardless of the previous complaints, he presented a pen.


    Although Hu Yansheng was unwilling in every possible way, he had to come. This was his grandfather''s order, and he didn''t dare not follow it.


    Seeing Hu Yansheng''s unconvinced but helpless expression, Su Yan was funny in his heart, but his face was very natural.


    "The visitor is a guest, please sit down."


    Hu Yansheng did not sit down, but looked at Su Yan and said, "After your wedding is over, the old man wants to see you."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he naturally knew what Hu Yansheng meant.


    Originally, he wanted to refuse, he didn''t have the leisure and time, but this was his own wedding, and in front of so many people, if he refused all of this, he would not take the Huyan family seriously.


    Therefore, Su Yan nodded and said, "When the wedding is over, I will visit the old man."


    Hu Yansheng left without looking back, but disappeared among the crowd for a moment, causing many people to talk.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Yansheng''s shadow with a smile on his face. He was also very happy to make Hu Yansheng so slumped.


    "Oh, this world is so big that Master Su dares to do so!"


    "Yes, he Hu Yansheng has never been so aggrieved."


    "Daren Su is the dragon among the people, this world will be respected by the Lord Su from now on!"


    ...


    A group of people immediately started flattering, and they were very skillful.


    Su Yan ignored it, but stood on the stage and quietly waited for the time to come.


    Jin Shiya''s dress is very unbeautiful, like a fairy in the picture, there is nothing to be faulty, there is no flaw at all.


    If the previous Jin Shiya was imperfect due to being forced, the peach blossom smile on her face now explains everything. Throughout the process, Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s hand tightly.


    The guests from all walks of life have all arrived, and the gifts they gave are piled up into a hill, all of which are extremely expensive.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not take a second look at these things. He just wanted his wedding to become lively because he had promised Jin Shiya.


    Let her be a world, let everyone in the world know their wedding, all come to their wedding, and bless them!


    The scene was very lively and many people were extremely excited, all with constant blessings, waiting for the arrival of the good day.


    After the sound of a bell in the distance, the time that everyone had been waiting for finally arrived, and the sky was filled with fireworks for a while, extremely brilliant.


    Su Yan even directly used his spiritual power to make the entire venue completely dreamlike, as if he was truly in an illusion, and amazed the people present.


    Jiang Wenwen looked at Jin Shiya on the stage and said with envy and jealousy: "Today Jin Shiya is the most beautiful and happiest woman in the world."


    "Not only today, she will be the happiest woman in the world in this life, Su Yan, I am afraid that she will become a strict wife in the future." Jiang Chao expressed his heart and happiness.


    He is a past person, and now he is bullied by his girlfriend and has no temper at all, and all his money is in charge of his girlfriend.


    Jiang Chao''s words made the women present more envious and jealous, and the women had a sense of comparison. Seeing Jin Shiya so happy, she was naturally jealous.


    Su Yaoyao looked at Su Yan with a bright smile on her face. Now she has the full authority to take over all of the Su family''s industries, and she has also become a disciple, opening the road of cultivation.


    What happened in the past few years made her understand a truth.


    This world is no longer the world he knew before. This is a world ruled by force. Only if you are strong enough can you not be bullied.


    Xiao Meng and a little boy, as a flower girl, walk in the front, followed by Jin Chengwu and Jin Shiya.


    The group walked along the aisle directly to the stage built for the wedding, surrounded by the singing of the most popular king in Asia, and of course live singing.


    Su Yan waited quietly on the stage, when the two came, Jin Chengwu looked at Su Yan, and handed Jin Shiya''s hand to Su Yan''s.


    Su Yan held Jin Shiya''s hand tightly, smiling very brightly on her face.


    Under the witness of everyone, Su Yan put a world''s only diamond ring on Jin Shiya''s ring finger.


    The last two embraced each other, and kissed fiercely amidst the roar of the audience.


    This moment seemed to come naturally, as if it hadn''t come easily, as if I had waited too long, but after all, it was time.


    For the first time, Su Yan felt that Jin Shiya''s lips were so charming and sexy, with a sweetness that had never been seen before, sweet to the heart.


    In Jin Shiya''s heart, Su Yan is the most indomitable man in the world at this moment. She can marry her is the blessing of eight lifetimes, and it is the happiest moment in her life.


    The two were intoxicated, completely ignoring everyone present, kissing fiercely, as if they never wanted to stop.


    In the end, under the embarrassing music, the two people are separated, and the eyes of each other are full of sweet feelings.


    Around the world, at this moment, there are beautiful scenery, there are kuns soaring in the sky, there is the sound of dragons shaking, there is an unimaginable universe, and there are countless bright stars.


    All of this is Su Yan Yanhua, this is too simple for him, just to give Jin Shiya a fairy tale wedding.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya''s waist and spun directly, leaping continuously, and the two of them soared in the sky as if the clouds were flying in the fog, stunned everyone present.


    "I will go to heaven when I get married!"


    Xiao Meng looked at the two people in the sky, with an angry look.


    Although she is young, she is telling the dreams of all the women present, and they don''t want to be so romantic.


    It was not until a long time that the two people landed and the wedding came to an end.


    Next came the guests present to eat and drink. According to etiquette, Su Yan had to toast at a table, but for these million guests, he would be too busy to toast for a day.


    Therefore, Su Yan could only toast the big guys from all over the place in front of the table, and just a glass of toast at the back, which did not arouse dissatisfaction.


    Su Yan put down the wine glass, looked at the people present, and said loudly, "Everyone enjoys drinking and staying drunk!"


    A group of people responded enthusiastically and picked up their chopsticks one after another and enjoyed the food. Of course, it was not ordinary dishes that made them so anxious. The tables were full of elixir and spiritual things, which was precious.


    But just as everyone was feasting, a man in a black robe walked towards the wedding place, extremely fast, like a ghost.


    When he entered the wedding scene and saw the crowds of guests, his face showed an evil smile.

 Chapter 1549： The fourth apprentice on the list!

    Su Yan had just finished toasting the wine and didn''t care about the strangeness around him. After all, he was surrounded by happiness at the moment, and his focus was entirely on Jin Shiya.


    And the man in the black robe walked towards the venue, walking vigorously, not fast or slow.


    The people around didn''t care. After all, there were millions of guests from all over the world, and there were not a few people of all kinds.


    Until the black robe man walked to the Taoist area, no one paid attention to the others.


    "Who does this make?"


    A powerful Taoist looked at the black-robed man in doubt. He had never seen him in this area because he did not have his outfit.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a master, don''t worry, eat more vegetables, this is spiritual grass."


    The man next to him said indifferently, and hurriedly picked up a chopsticks containing spiritual power, and enjoyed it happily.


    The man also nodded and ignored it.


    But Su Yan noticed something strange at this moment and couldn''t help but directly looked at the black robe man.


    Just a glance, Su Yan''s eyes showed a slight coldness, but the coldness only appeared for a moment, and then dissipated.


    Su Yan handed the wine glass to Yuwen Xiongba, patted Jin Shiya on the shoulder and said, "I''m going to meet a guest."


    Jin Shiya nodded, but found nothing unusual.


    Su Yan walked to the black robe man, looked at him directly, and asked, "Who are you?"


    The black-robed man didn''t mean the slightest surprise, he was very indifferent. The face covered by the black robe showed cat-like eyes.


    "Who I am, you should know."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you come, just find a place to sit down."


    "Su Baxian, do you really know or not?!"


    The black robe man''s voice became low, and a pair of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Su Yan showed contempt, and said with disdain: "You have been well maintained since you entered, and you are very calm and calm, but at this moment you all acted."


    "I''m here to kill you, I don''t care about it!"


    The black robe man''s voice became deeper and deeper, with a violent coercion.


    The people around suddenly looked surprised and looked over.


    "what''s going on?"


    "Who is the man in the black robe?"


    "Su Ba is talking to him first, and it seems unfriendly."


    "Could anyone dare to make trouble?!"


    A group of people were surprised, put down their chopsticks one after another, and looked over.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked indifferent, and didn''t feel the slightest anger at the words of the black-robed man.


    "I don''t know which pristine place you live in, don''t you know what happened three days ago, or even half a month ago?"


    "I care about you, I am here for one purpose, to kill you!"


    The black-robed man showed his arm, not a human arm, but a mechanical arm.


    His arm was broken, and the mechanical arm that was attached seemed to be a brand, making him extremely angry.


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "Oh, I installed a new one, it looks good."


    "Su Baxian, don''t you know who I am!"


    The black robe man unveiled his black robe, revealing his true colors.


    The golden hair, the upright body, and the conspicuous mechanical arms all point to a person.


    That was the former overlord of the European martial arts world, the 12th Emperor Caesar!


    Su Yan was not half surprised, because he knew who it was for a long time, and there was only one person who had a grudge against him.


    "Now you know who I am!"


    Caesar roared, like a lion''s fury, all around it was shocked and its waves changed, making people discolored.


    "Who is that person?!" a strong man asked


    "Caesar, once the strongest place in the rankings, the European hegemon!" The insider immediately explained.


    "Why is he here?"


    "It''s been a long time since I heard from him. I didn''t expect this meeting to be here."


    "He was first broken by Su Ba back then. There has never been any news. Now it seems that he is avoiding cultivation, and he has revenge today."


    Everyone present was whispering, and as many people guessed, the wedding will not be peaceful.


    After all, Su Yan had many enemies, but at the end of the wedding, no one came to make trouble. These people thought that Su Yan''s enemies were afraid of him and did not dare to come.


    But now someone is here, and it''s one person, directly looking for Su Yan''s revenge.


    The big guys in Europe have complicated expressions. Caesar was their boss, but now they are attending the wedding of Caesar''s enemies.


    Of course, it was no wonder they were, after all, Su Yan was now too strong to resist.


    As for the group of strong men and magicians in Europe, they all have a look of disdain. They were only the masters of the martial arts world, which is not worth mentioning.


    But what they don''t know is that Caesar is now reborn in blood, and he is no longer the low-level Caesar of the past. Now he is not weaker than them, otherwise he would dare to avenge him.


    Caesar looked at Su Yan, licking the corner of his mouth with his tongue, revealing the ultimate evil smile.


    "Su Baxian, I wanted to take revenge when I broke through the retreat, but do you know how disappointed I was when I left the customs!"


    "As soon as I came out, it was rumored that you had died in Africa, which made me very angry."


    "But you didn''t disappoint me, you Su Ba should have been killed by me first, not someone else!"


    A lion appeared behind Caesar, extremely mighty and tall, with a violent spirit, which was shocking.


    But Su Yan remained silent when facing Caesar''s words, and did not answer a word. For him, silence was a complete contempt for Caesar.


    "Su Baxian, I am no longer who I was before. Today I will let your blood splatter this place, so that everyone in the world will know that you Su Ba is better than anything!"


    But for those who had witnessed Su Yan''s killing of the flames three days ago, it was just moths fighting the flames and killing themselves.


    Even the flames of the strong Yang Dan couldn''t defeat Su Yan, so how can his Caesar dare to challenge Su Baxian!


    Yuwen Xiongba even ridiculed his face at this moment, looking at Caesar and said: "You were stepped on by my adult, and now you are not even qualified to be stepped on by him!"


    Many people think it is reasonable that even if he advances by leaps and bounds, it is nothing more than Caesar.


    But Caesar laughed, laughing very arrogantly, as if everyone present was so ignorant.


    "Do you know who my master is!"


    Su Yan was indifferent and still did not answer.


    Caesar said directly: "My master is the fourth existence in the ranking!"


    As soon as Caesar''s words came out, the expressions of everyone present suddenly changed. Isn''t that the empty old man who is fourth on the list?


    The empty old man stepped directly into the fourth place on the list. It has been fifty years now!


    There is only the legend of the empty old man in the world, and no one has ever seen him. He has always been without wind and killed invisible!


    Anyway, he is very strong, very strong, the top power closest to Hu Yanlie''s generation.

 Chapter 1550： Just this strength?

    It is rumored that those who have seen the empty old man, except for his own accident, have disappeared, and it is obvious that they have been killed by him.


    As the disciple of the empty old man, Caesar was naturally highly regarded by everyone present, and didn''t want to think as before.


    All the people kept talking, they were all envious and envy of Caesar. Anyone who had a broken arm could find the empty old man, and he could also worship him as a teacher.


    Caesar was very satisfied with the discussion at the scene, and even more satisfied with everyone''s shock. He wanted this result.


    However, when he saw Su Yan''s face, his smile stopped abruptly, and his anger resurfaced.


    Because Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, even if there was no fear, he still looked at him indifferently.


    Caesar didn''t like Su Yan''s expression very much. He hated Su Yan''s indifference, which did not meet his expectations.


    "Su Baxian, aren''t you afraid of the empty old man!"


    Caesar said angrily, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, wanting to turn him into ashes.


    Only extreme anger would make him like this, and his hatred for Su Yan couldn''t increase.


    Su Yan shook his head, thinking that the current Caesar was the same as before, the same as Shabi.


    "Whether I am afraid of the empty old man, is he here?"


    Su Yan looked at Caesar and asked calmly.


    The people around were taken aback, looking around, thinking that the empty old man was around.


    However, many Yin Dan powerhouses used their divine consciousness, and still did not find the slightest abnormality, at least there was no fluctuation within a few kilometers.


    Some people reacted quickly and immediately understood Su Yan''s words, with a wild smile on their faces.


    That''s right, Caesar asked Su Yan if he was afraid of the relationship between the empty old man and the fart.


    "Caesar, even Master Su is afraid of the empty old man, does it have anything to do with you?"


    A strong man asked with a smile, full of sarcasm.


    Caesar''s complexion became colder and colder, and his whole body was angry. His whole skin was turned into blood, and he was furious.


    "Su Baxian, you are looking for death!"


    Caesar couldn''t bear it anymore, and he blasted out with a punch, the power was overwhelming, making many people''s complexions suddenly change.


    This fist was slammed, and the speed reached the extreme, almost in a blink of an eye, and there was no room for people to have the slightest time to think.


    There was a dazzling light on the fist, and even the power that a strong Yin Dan had. The whole arm was like a poisonous snake, and it struck Su Yan with lightning.


    The space was shaken by Caesar''s punch, and ripples ran everywhere, causing many people to change their colors.


    "Yin Dan strong!"


    A powerful Taoist man was full of horror, completely unexpected that Caesar had stepped into the rank of Yin Dan.


    After all, in his previous cognition, Caesar had not even reached the Taoist level. In this short period of one or two years, he actually stepped into the Yin Dan, how could this be possible!


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how could he step into Yin Dan!"


    "It''s impossible to take auxin so fast!"


    "The empty old man is really terrible!"


    ...


    A group of people couldn''t calm down at all, the Yin Dan powerhouse, it was a dream state, but it took Caesar two years to reach it.


    They can accept Su Yan''s evil spirits, but they can''t accept the second person who is also such an evil spirit. It hurts their pride.


    Seeing the people present so surprised, Caesar''s mouth showed a cold range, but the fist in his hand was not weak.


    He will use this punch to defeat Su Yan and seek the top of the champion!


    But when he was one meter away from Su Yan, Caesar suddenly discovered that his fist seemed to be blocked by something.


    An invisible and huge force wrapped his fist tightly, making it impossible for his fist to advance, and the terrifying power was directly dissipated.


    Caesar''s face suddenly showed a look of panic. It was too unclear, too unusual, and definitely not simple!


    Caesar suddenly retreated, stepping back a hundred meters away, looking at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    He realized that Su Yan was not as simple as he had imagined, and definitely broke through to a terrifying state.


    But Caesar quickly recovered, with a playful smile on his face.


    If Su Yan really didn''t have the power to bind the chicken, he would really be disappointed. Now he feels fun and can really fight.


    "Sure enough, Su Baxian did not disappoint me!"


    The corner of Caesar''s mouth was raised slightly, and a wave of pride and coldness emerged.


    But after the people around were surprised, all of them returned to peace.


    Because although Caesar was evil, the opponent he was going to fight was even more evil. Only three days ago, he put out the existence of the flames.


    Everyone on the scene knew that Caesar was still fighting the fire with moths, and Su Yan could kill him almost effortlessly.


    Many people looked at Caesar sympathetically, because in their opinion, Caesar now does not know jealousy, but sympathy.


    "It''s a pity!"


    A Taoist powerhouse shook his head and sighed, but it was a pity that Caesar''s cultivation was so good for him.


    "Yeah, it''s a pity."


    "Hey, it''s a pity."


    Many people shook their heads and sighed, especially the big bosses in Europe, each of them felt extremely sorry, after all, Caesar was theirs.


    Caesar saw this group of people abruptly, the arrogance on his face dissipated, and an icy anger appeared.


    "What a pity for you one by one, when I solve Su Baxian, I am looking for you to settle the account!"


    Upon hearing this, all the people who had originally said that it was a pity showed their ridicule and ridicule.


    "Okay, we are waiting for you!"


    "Waiting for you to get me!"


    "I''m here, never take a step!"


    ...


    A group of big men were brazen. They were not as strong as Caesar, but they were not afraid. They thought they knew that Caesar could not defeat Su Yan, and they were like playthings in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan also smiled, this group of people is really interesting.


    "Su...Ba Xian!!!"


    Caesar transferred all his anger to Su Yan. All this is Su Yan''s cause. He only needs to solve Su Yan, then he will be respected.


    "Die me!"


    Caesar''s spiritual power poured out and turned into a weird pattern, somewhat the same as Caesar''s display in the laboratory that day.


    The difference is that this time he used it to escape, this time it was a murder, and this time it was countless times stronger than that time.


    When Su Yan saw this pattern, his eyes were still very indifferent. If he was really afraid of him before, he is different now.


    To Su Yan, this pattern is like a kid''s play, and it doesn''t cause any danger at all.


    The strange pattern bombarded Su Yan directly, surrounded by daylight, and under that day there seemed to be an extremely terrifying thing to swallow Su Yan.


    It was cool for only three seconds, and it stopped abruptly after three seconds of the day, and disappeared like a miracle.


    Caesar was stunned on the spot, completely dumbfounded.


    And Su Yan looked at Caesar with a smile on his face: "Just this strength?"

 Chapter 1551： Enemy from the Quartet!

    Su Yan''s words were full of ridicule, and he didn''t put Caesar''s strongest blow in his eyes, and he was far from hurting him.


    Caesar was completely stunned, and froze on the spot, his eyes were dim, as if he was already stupid at the moment.


    He couldn''t believe that he was a powerful Yin Dan. He had only entered this state after nine deaths and rebirth from the ashes. He originally thought that he could kill Su Yan.


    But now, the result before his eyes was quite different, completely contrary to what he had imagined. When he grows old, he is just a joke, the most shameful and sad joke.


    There was a complex expression on Caesar''s face, he wanted to cry, he wanted to be angry, he wanted to die even more.


    Desperately working hard, just for revenge, but the result was that he couldn''t accept it.


    Imagining the pain that I have suffered, and imagining everything I have suffered to step into this step, Caesar feels unworthy.


    A tear fell from Caesar''s face. It was a tear of despair, full of unwillingness and helplessness.


    About a minute later, Caesar returned to calm, unusually calm.


    His eyes were still bleak, without the slightest fluctuation, as if dead fish eyes, just looking straight at Su Yan.


    "Kill me, ashamed!"


    Although he was struggling incomparably, even though he was frustrated, he was defeated if he failed. He knew that he was far behind Su Yan and could no longer be described as a failure.


    It was completely crushed, and he and Su Yan were separated by a huge moat.


    Caesar raised his head, closed his eyes, and waited quietly for this death. He knew Su Yan''s character, and he had no way to survive.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep him. The last time he let him escape, he had already made a mistake. The thing he disliked most was leaving trouble.


    A bit of light was pointed out from Su Yan''s hand and struck directly at Caesar''s eyebrows, allowing Su Yan to kill with his hands, which was already considered enough face.


    Imagine that the Yin Dan powerhouse a few days ago, directly aged in front of Su Yan, and finally turned into dust and dispersed, Caesar was already dead.


    The light rushed directly to the center of Caesar''s eyebrows and penetrated into it, as if a drop of water fell into the lake and made a wave.


    Caesar''s body was wrapped in light at this moment, directly decomposed, turned into countless dust, and suddenly drifted away.


    Everyone looked at the dissipated Caesar in horror, and their eyes were full of fear. Su Yan''s power had completely enveloped their hearts.


    A European magician, kneeling directly in front of Su Yan at this moment, said in horror: "Caesar, such a rogue, has shocked Master Su!"


    Su Yan looked indifferent, and said in a low voice: "Just him, he''s not worthy."


    "Yes, yes, Master Su can only be dazzling with the world, and Caesar is nothing but an ant."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Yan asked impatiently.


    "Master Su, I already knew the scum in Europe yesterday, and none of the chamber president and others stayed."


    After this person said that, Su Yan remembered the incident and couldn''t help nodding.


    "can."


    Just two simple words made the person happy, and kept kneeling to Su Yan, which shows Su Yan''s loftiness.


    Caesar was instructed by the European Chamber of Commerce when Jiangbei wanted to **** the super soul liquid.


    Although many people have been solved, Su Yan has not been able to go to Europe to deal with the matter. In the end, he forgot. After all, it was a bunch of **** without the strength of a chicken.


    Now that Caesar has been solved, and someone helped him solve the group of people by the way, why not he.


    When everything was restored, everyone looked at it as it was. This was just a trivial matter, and it wasn''t enough to discuss. Everyone continued to eat.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, his eyes looked at the sky at the moment, the sky in all directions!


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, took his hand and smiled: "Today, there are many weddings."


    Jin Shiya nodded. Naturally, there were a million guests. Su Yan gave her a fairytale wedding. She was naturally happy.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t understand what Su Yan meant. Su Yan was not talking about these people, but the enemy.


    Caesar, Jing is just the beginning!


    "You greet everyone here first, and I will come as soon as I go."


    Su Yan helped Jin Shiya stroke her hair, kissed her, and smiled calmly.


    Su Yan''s performance did not surprise Jin Shiya, nor found anything unusual, so he nodded.


    The reason why Su Yan was like this was that he didn''t want anyone to ruin his wedding. Although he was present and no one could control it, Su Yan could not accept any damage to the vegetation here.


    Su Yan leaped up, and the group of strong people present were all looking strange, I don''t know why Su Yan did this.


    "Where is Master Su going?"


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, just eat your own."


    But some strong Yin Dan frowned, they were not simple, knowing that Su Yan might have something to do.


    Su Yan stood on the Great Wall, which stretched endlessly, with no end in sight.


    At this moment, the sky has already taken on a little strangeness, and it has turned into six colors.


    The guests were naturally able to see it, and they were surprised by Su Yan''s tricks.


    But this is not what Su Yan did, this is someone coming, the strong, the super strong!


    "Su Baxian, I shouldn''t have come for your wedding today, but Nanyang''s ten evil revenge has to be avenged!"


    A man covered with green algae, watching a person like a Liusha River monster appear on the Great Wall, the green algae was still ticking with water droplets, soaking the blue bricks of the Great Wall.


    This person is the first of the ten evils in Southeast Asia, Xiao Ba evil!


    Su Yan had killed many villains in Southeast Asia before, and this person did not come forward to avenge him. The reason was that he was in retreat and sought a breakthrough.


    Now that the retreat is successful, it is natural to find news about Su Yan and come here to avenge.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it. It''s just like Caesar, it''s not worth mentioning.


    But at this time, another person appeared beside Xiao Ba Evil, with a round bald head, a cassock and a burly figure, and he wanted a Maitreya Buddha.


    The man''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a natural smile on his face, as if this was his calm look.


    "Donor, do you know who I am?"


    The bald Buddha Maitreya looked at Su Yan and asked, but his eyes still seemed to be squinted.


    "I care who you are."


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent, and this person felt a little capable for him, but he was not worried.


    "I am the master of the King Kong Gate, you killed my apprentice supreme!"


    The smile on Maitreya Buddha''s face was still there, but his voice was so violent and angry, which was somewhat inconsistent.


    "Su Baxian, fortunately you are not dead!"


    The sky was invaded by blood red, and a man in a red robe flew over and landed on the Great Wall.


    This person''s eyes were extremely blushing, and the whole body was bloody, like the vampire Dracula, which was extremely scary.

 Chapter 1552： unimaginable!

    The man in the blood red robe is the Dao Sect of Mogu Dao!


    Su Yan had known this person from Bruce at the Goujian Cemetery. This person was unfathomable and extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan once listed this man and Goujian as the most powerful and terrifying enemies, and because of this, he was uneasy and feared that they would retaliate against him.


    But time passed and neither of them appeared. Su Yan also passed through that period of restlessness, and now he is no longer the same.


    Master Dao Zong is very strong, much stronger than Xiao Ba Evil, but Su Yan doesn''t care at all.


    Master Dao Zong came forward, and Xiao Ba evil immediately bowed his hands to express his respect.


    Maitreya Buddha still smiled indifferently, and did not say anything. This is also normal. After all, he is the master of martial arts.


    Judging from Maitreya Buddha''s ethereal aura, Su Yan can be sure that this person is definitely the master of the middle school, and his strength is almost close to that of Yang Dan!


    Compared with Dao Sect Master, this person''s strength may be slightly inferior, which shows that Dao Sect Master''s strength is strong.


    For Su Yan at the time, it was simply an existence that could not be resisted. Fortunately, Lord Taoist was unable to avenge Su Yan at that time.


    Now they dare to violate the rules of the Chinese nation and come directly to the land of Yanjing. The purpose is obviously to kill Su Yan and get rid of his evil.


    Hu Yanlie just changed his mind and wanted to recruit Su Yan to become Huo Lieyan''s successor. This matter has spread to all over the world.


    Dao Zong and others naturally couldn''t sit still, they had to kill Su Yan, they had an enemy with him, if Su Yan really became the champion of China, it would be even more difficult to deal with in the future.


    Therefore, the three people came here in a conspiracy and have a sophisticated plan.


    Of course, Su Yan saw this at a glance and understood it a long time ago, but he still didn''t care.


    Only three people, let alone three, even thirty people, he will let it go.


    When the three of them saw Su Yan''s indifference, not only were they showing killing intent, this look made them uncomfortable, because they didn''t see the slightest fear of Su Yan.


    The three of them came here to take action together, enough to make the strong Yang Dan retreat, but Su Yan was not afraid, which obviously touched their roots.


    Su Yan looked at the three of them with a playful expression on his indifferent face, and said lightly, "Do you know why I succeeded Huo Lieyan?"


    "That''s the matter of your country. It doesn''t matter whether we know it or not, the important thing is that you must die today!"


    Xiao Ba evilly said, his voice was extremely violent.


    "Yes, kill you to restore peace to the earth, you are too noisy."


    Maitreya Buddha squinted his eyes, his face still smiled naturally.


    "Hmph, don''t you know that Huo Liyan is dead!"


    Su Yan was even more abused, looking at the three, his tone was full of mockery.


    "What does it matter if Huo Liyan is dead? What does it have to do with us?!"


    Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan, his eyes were red. Su Yan emphasized this point, causing him to feel a little uneasy.


    "It has nothing to do with you, but Huoyanyan is the realm of Yang Dan!"


    Su Yan yelled coldly, and the air of death instantly enveloped the entire sky, instantly covering those colorful and even blood-red visions.


    The guests at the wedding also changed their colors at this moment. Knowing that something was wrong, they stopped their chopsticks.


    "The Great Wall has a vision, what happened?!"


    "That is by no means a trick of Master Su, it is committed by the strong!"


    "It seems that this wedding is really not quiet. I''d better retire first when the realm is low."


    ...


    All of them were guessing, and their eyes were uneasy, and some of them left directly. After all, their lives mattered.


    The gifts were given, the people arrived, and the food was eaten, so Su Yan couldn''t say anything to them.


    Jin Shiya watched the release of the Great Wall, clenched her hands, the original meaning of happiness disappeared quietly, just wishing everything is safe.


    "Don''t worry, the majesty of the adults is unparalleled, and it''s just cannon fodder."


    Yuwen Xiongba said without worry, full of confidence in Su Yan.


    At the moment, on the Great Wall, Xiao Ba''s evil eyes changed, revealing a look of disbelief.


    Huo Yanyan, a strong Yang Dan, died. This is a big deal.


    But before the three of them could speak, Su Yan continued: "You should know that he was killed by me?!"


    Su Yan''s abusive smile made the expressions of the three people hard to see to the extreme. The original heart of Su Yan had quietly changed, and all of them were uneasy.


    Xiao Ba Evil''s complexion changed abruptly, and the strong Yang Dan was killed by Su Yan. What does that indicate, Su Yan is definitely the strong Yang Dan, how can this be against the enemy?


    The Maitreya Buddha, who had a smile on his face, opened his eyes at this moment and shot out an extreme cold light, with a coldness, his smile disappeared.


    Only Master Dao Zong remained calm, a pair of scarlet eyes still staring at Su Yan, but he knew that this duel might be a big battle.


    Seeing the different shapes of the three, Su Yan smiled even more. He had guessed that the inner thoughts of the three could not escape his spiritual knowledge.


    He is no longer as weak as he is now, and his divine consciousness is also exceptionally strong, capable of guessing the human heart.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Tyrant Evil, and a breath of death went directly toward it. The Yin Pill later stage was also coming to die, then he was just as he wished.


    Xiao Ba''s evil complexion changed abruptly, and he naturally felt the terrifying aura around him, as if he fell into **** all at once, with death everywhere.


    He had no need to resist at this moment, he just wanted to escape, but the breath of death from all directions was shrouded in him, and the incomparable horror made his heart collapse and despair.


    Maitreya Buddha looked at Su Yan with an evil face, he had lost his smile, and he also felt the horror of his breath.


    Even Master Daozong had a cold expression on his face at this moment. He thought it was too simple, and Su Yan was not such a fragile existence.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan let out a roar, and the air of death directly pressed towards Xiaoba''s evil cover. There were so many places that there was no way to escape.


    Xiao Ba Evil was desperate, and shouted at Maitreya Buddha and Dao Sect Master: "Save me, save me!"


    Naturally, the two of them couldn''t see the death without saving, both of them were running a spiritual force, attacking towards the air of death, wanting to defeat it.


    However, their spiritual power could not move the air of death at all, and the air of death would directly invade Xiao Ba Evil''s body, turning him into a withered bone, without screaming.


    Maitreya Buddha looked at the dead bones of Xiao Ba Evil with a jealous chill on his face. Now he believes that what Su Yan said is true, Huo Lieyan is a strong Yang Dan, and Su Yan really killed him.


    Master Dao Zong was also completely upright, Xiao Ba Evil was not worth mentioning in his eyes, but Su Yan''s death aura made him feel a familiar smell, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "This breath of death is a bit powerful!"


    Su Yan smiled upon hearing the words and shouted: "It''s powerful you can''t imagine!"

 Chapter 1553： Very serious consequences!

    Su Yan was not arrogant, his words were practical, but the three of them looked down at him, completely ignorant of Siangzhi''s fear.


    However, Su Yan was too lazy to explain. He didn''t need to talk to the three of them, nor did they need to let the three of them fully understand. When they were about to die, they would naturally believe it.


    Killing Xiaoba Evil, this is just an appetizer, or even an appetizer is inferior. After all, it is just a small late Yin Dan powerhouse, and Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it from the beginning to the end.


    But for Maitreya Buddha and Dao Zong adults, it was raging. Su Yan easily killed Xiao Ba Evil in front of them, as if they did not exist.


    Maitreya Buddha laughed for a lifetime, and he had never been so angry. Those small eyes were completely slit, and the fat on his face trembled slightly at this moment.


    He calls himself Maitreya Buddha. In fact, he is not as good as the door. How does a Buddha exist, knows the ways of heaven, and perceives good fortune, only then can he truly attain Buddhahood.


    This Maitreya Buddha is only a Buddha at best. He has done all these things like drinking and drinking, committing adultery and looting.


    As for Master Dao Zong, although he didn''t see his face, the underground world in the land of the stars was completely ruled by him, and even the ground was controlled by his puppet.


    Master Dao Zong killed countless people in his life, and he couldn''t count the lives that died in his hands. Now he only wants to kill one person, that''s Su Yan!


    A powerful wave filled the whole body of the two of them, and their spiritual power was shining in all directions at this moment, trying to turn the gas of death into nothingness.


    Maitreya Buddha gleams with golden light, and there is really a **** phantom behind him, which makes people frightening.


    And Master Dao Zong''s body was full of blood, the ultimate blood anger, at this moment, it was reddening the sky again, making many people frightened.


    The guests looked at the sky and even above the Great Wall, with horror and shock in their hearts.


    A strong voice said coldly: "This time the enemy is definitely not a mediocre generation, I am afraid there will be a strong sun pill!"


    When the people around heard it, they changed their colors, only feeling extremely cold in their hearts.


    This world has changed, completely changed, all demons and ghosts have appeared, are Yang Dan all ordinary goods, come if you want, do you want to live!


    A group of Yin Dan powerhouses flew up and went directly to the Great Wall. Although they were frightened in their hearts, they thought it was an opportunity more.


    If they can help Su Yan, this is a big opportunity for them, especially since Su Yan is now recognized by Hu Yanlie.


    Seeing someone coming, the faces of Dao Zong Master and Maitreya Buddha became even more cold, and a Su Ba was already difficult to deal with, and now so many people came, their hearts were already disturbed.


    "Huh, does Tangtang Su Ba need rescue first?!"


    Maitreya Buddha looked at Su Yan and said coldly, actually angering his fear.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, looking at Maitreya Buddha and said, "Are you scared, but don''t worry, when dealing with a small mess like you, why should I help?


    "Arrogant!"


    Maitreya Buddha was completely furious, and the gods behind him were so dazzling that many people were unable to look directly at him, and he had already rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered even more, came to die, then he naturally let him get his wish.


    The surrounding death breath is invisible at this moment, but like wind like electricity, like thunder like rain, deriving various forms of power, and even more terrifying is the ultimate death breath.


    "Su Ba first, take me a blow!"


    Maitreya Buddha shot out with a golden light, the radiance was immense, all the places in the four directions were stained with gold, and the ripples shook the places, as if to tear the world apart.


    There was disdain on Su Yan''s face, and it was self-defeating to hack the door in front of him!


    The breath of death surged directly toward the golden light, and opposed it. Although it was invisible, it resisted the golden light.


    This caused Maitreya Buddha''s face to change drastically, and his eyes showed a sense of horror. This was a full blow, borrowing the power of the **** phantom, but he couldn''t even close Su Yan.


    "how is this possible!"


    Maitreya Buddha was full of horror, and the anxiety in his heart had turned into fear, and he had no intention of fighting.


    This time he knew that Su Yan was truly terrible. Su Yan killed the strong Yang Pill and said it was not fake, but it was too late.


    Su Yan rushed away, the speed was extremely extreme, and there was no room for Maitreya Buddha to react.


    Even if Daozong Master stood in front of Maitreya Buddha first, he still could not protect Maitreya Buddha''s life.


    Because Su Yan is unstoppable at this moment!


    The breath of death easily penetrated the golden light, bombarded Maitreya Buddha''s body, blasted him a thousand meters, and hit the Great Wall with one head.


    The Great Wall has Su Yan''s taboo reinforcement. Maitreya Buddha can''t even smash a brick, but at this moment, his internal organs are overturned and he just feels like he is about to cough up his internal organs.


    He looked at Su Yan incomparably weak, with horror in his eyes, as if looking at a **** of death, irresistible!


    "enough!"


    Master Dao Zong roared, and a secret technique moved towards Su Yan''s killing, and there was a smell of blood all around.


    However, Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all, and the air of death continued to envelope Maitreya Buddha, turning him into a skeleton in a moment.


    Looking at the body of Maitreya Buddha, Master Dao Zong was furious, his eyes were like blood wheels, full of blood magic.


    Maitreya Buddha was inferior to fire and flames. Su Yan wanted to kill nature easily, without much power at all.


    This realm is basically divided into different factions, possessing terrifying secret techniques, but for Su Yan, it can be easily broken.


    Seeing that Su Yan killed the enemy, a group of Yin Dan strongmen praised again and again, extremely excited.


    "Master Su really is the incarnation of the **** of death, and he is also a powerful man who has killed a perfect Yin Dan!"


    "Yeah, whoever dares to provoke Master Su is self-defeating!"


    "From now on, we must be loyal to Master Su!"


    A group of people are all talking and expressing their loyalty.


    But Master Daozong''s anger at the moment turned into a smile, a mocking smile.


    "Su Baxian, if you kill Maitreya Buddha, do you think everything is gone!"


    Su Yan disdain, did not answer.


    "I tell you, Maitreya Buddha is the middle school master of the martial arts world, and you are undoubtedly challenging the majesty of the martial arts world!"


    Master Dao Zong looked like he had succeeded in his strategy. He let Maitreya Buddha and Xiao Ba be evil, and he naturally regarded them as chess pieces.


    Xiao Ba evil is just cannon fodder, Maitreya Buddha is the fuse of the vanguard.


    Su Yan''s killing of Maitreya Buddha this time will inevitably shake the world of martial arts, and will cause thunderous anger.


    The Xiuwu world does not pay much attention to the lower sects, but the middle sects are very important. The fighting in the Xiuwu world has their rules, but the martial arts world has killed the strong middle sect of the Xiuwu world. This is never allowed!


    This is the following crime, this is a violation of the rules, this is a trampling on the middle school, this is a provocation to the martial arts world, the situation is already very serious, and the consequences are very serious!

 Chapter 1554： Stay away

    The smile on Master Daozong''s face explained everything. At this moment, with a sneer and sneer on his face, he regarded Su Yan as a ridiculous plaything, all of which was in his grasp.


    If he was able to kill Su Baxian with someone else''s knife, why should he do it himself.


    In fact, he made two preparations, which can be said to be very appropriate, and everything has been thought of by him.


    At first he wanted to kill Su Yan directly, after all, in his eyes Su Yan was probably in the Yin Dan realm at best.


    But when he got here, he realized that he was wrong. He was so wrong. Su Yan actually had the ability to kill the strong Yang Dan. The Maitreya Buddha with perfect Yin Dan was easily killed by him, and he couldn''t protect himself. .


    This he had to use the following strategy, Maitreya Buddha is the introduction, he is the middle school master of the martial arts world, this time being killed, the law enforcement of the martial arts world will inevitably come forward.


    Now Master Dao Zong didn''t panic at all, as long as he retreated safely, everything left could be handed over to the Xiuwu Realm.


    "Su Baxian, no matter how clever you are, you can''t think of the identity of Maitreya Buddha, he is a member of the martial arts world, and he has a very close relationship with the law enforcers in the martial arts world!"


    Master Daozong became more excited as he spoke, and he had already imagined the scene of Su Yan being executed by law enforcers in the martial arts world.


    "I didn''t expect that the peerless rookie in the martial arts world would be played to death by me, hahaha!"


    Master Dao Zong looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, unusually arrogant, and excited beyond words.


    The other onlookers who were strong Yin Dan changed their colors, and their hearts were already extremely complicated.


    Of course they knew about the martial arts world, but they had never seen or knew about the law enforcers in the martial arts world.


    But they can know from the Dao Sect Master, that it must be a very powerful existence, I am afraid that the strong Yang Pill is nothing more than a plaything in their eyes.


    Thinking of being loyal just now, Su Baxian has become an extremely dangerous existence, I am afraid that he will soon be alive, the hearts of this group of people are extremely depressed.


    "No, it''s impossible. This must be a lie that the man told, but he was afraid of Master Su!"


    Some people said in disbelief that Su Yan''s ability was in front of them, and it was recognized by Hu Yanlie that it was impossible to fall down so easily.


    "Yes, Lord Su''s power overwhelms the world, and the law enforcer in the martial arts world is just the culprit talking to himself."


    "Master Su, quickly kill this thief, he makes me look sick!"


    A type of Yin Dan powerhouse made Su Yan kill Master Dao Zong so that their hearts would be stable. Although it was natural on the surface, everyone felt uneasy.


    Su Yan smiled when he heard the words, then nodded and said, "That''s what I meant!"


    Su Yan would naturally kill Master Dao Zong, and what he said about law enforcement in the martial arts world, Su Yan would not care at all, as long as he dares to come, he will kill him!


    Master Dao Zong didn''t show any fear at all when seeing Su Yan, a coldness appeared on his face.


    "Su Baxian, you are still arrogant and ignorant. You are not to be blamed when you are young. The horror of the law enforcement in the martial arts world is beyond your imagination!


    "No matter how strong the law enforcement is, are they here?"


    Su Yan asked calmly.


    Master Taozong was taken aback, as if something choked his throat, making him very uncomfortable.


    Indeed, no matter how strong the law enforcers in the martial arts world are, they are not here now, and they will not be here for a while.


    "No, what''s the use of Bibi''s so much nonsense?"


    Su Yan continued.


    Master Dao Zong''s face was as cold as frost, staring at Su Yan and said, "You will definitely die!"


    "Then don''t bother you."


    "Hmph, I don''t want to do it with you now, what can you do if I want to leave!"


    Master Dao Zong sneered and said, it is not so easy for him to leave, he does not believe that Su Yan can stop him.


    Su Yan showed a playful look and looked at Master Dao Zong and said, "You want to go, did you go?"


    "Nonsense, I''m a dignified Yang Dan strong, I want to go very simple!"


    "You can try it."


    Master Dao Zong is full of blood, and the sky is full of blood, bloody!


    This made the group of Yin Pill powerhouses look shocked, and they kept backing away one by one, not daring to speak any more.


    It is impossible for them to face the enemy with this kind of force, and retreating is the most correct choice.


    A phantom appeared behind Master Daozong, like a bat, more like a huge monster, with a violent **** killing intent.


    "Bloody killing intent, go to me!"


    A wave of blood rushed towards Su Yan, extremely violent, stirring the entire world, with constant visions.


    At this moment, Master Dao Zong had already used his spiritual power and planned to retreat, with a sneer on his face.


    "Huh, I want to go is not easy."


    Master Daozong turned into a **** spirit and dissipated directly, as if missing out of thin air.


    Everyone was shocked, and didn''t expect this Daozong master to escape like this, too thief.


    This kind of escape is impossible to prevent, and if you don''t pay attention, you can easily escape.


    But the corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, and with one move, the blood that struck him collapsed and disappeared.


    Su Yan did not leave, still standing in the air, as if he was not afraid of Master Dao Zong''s escape.


    "Now he is in trouble for escaping, and it must be a disaster in the future!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Master Su to be confused by him."


    "That person is a strong Yang Dan, there is no way at all."


    A group of people are feeling sorry, but Su Yan''s smile is getting worse.


    Dao Zong flees at this moment. He originally flew a few miles away, with a smile on his face, but when he flew over the Great Wall, he found that there was a breath surrounding him.


    This aura was very depressing, very rigid, as if the surrounding walls were surrounding him, which made Master Daozong''s expression suddenly change.


    "Want to sleep me, wishful thinking!"


    Master Dao Zong used the secret technique, and his figure dissipated again, but he slammed into the taboo, unable to escape at all.


    This taboo was planted by Su Yan a long time ago, and he has fixed it since the three of them came here, just to let him escape so that Weng Hong can catch a turtle.


    Master Daozong''s complexion completely changed, extremely ugly, because he exhausted all the means and couldn''t escape, and the dissipated figure also recovered.


    Su Yan turned around, looked at the Dao Sect in mid-air, and said with a smile: "Master of Mogu Dao, why don''t you escape?"


    Master Dao Zong''s face was extremely blue, and his eyes were full of vicious and vicious expressions, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    "Huh, I underestimated you!"


    Master Dao Zong simply didn''t escape. Since Su Yan wouldn''t let him go, let''s fight to the death and have a real battle.


    The group of powerful Yin Dan laughed at this moment, showing their ridicule.


    "It turns out that Master Su had a back hand long ago, so he deserves to be Master Su!"


    "This culprit still wants to escape, wishful thinking."


    "It''s better to be obedient, and I promise Master Su can leave you a complete body."


    The crowd of Yin Dan powerhouses had a complete orgasm, extremely excited.

 Chapter 1555： Mogu Swallowing Heaven!

    Many people feel uneasy, because if Daozong-lord is allowed to escape, it will definitely be a trouble, and maybe they will be shot at in the future.


    But now, Su Yan blocked Master Daozong''s path, and these people were completely relieved, because Master Daozong would definitely die!


    And Master Dao Zong''s face was so pale at the moment that he couldn''t escape, it hurt his face too much.


    The sovereign of the dignified Mogu Dao, the ultimate ruler of one side, is now trapped by others. Isn''t this spreading out to laugh generously?


    And what disturbed Master Dao Zong the most was that Su Yan was able to use the power of taboo to prevent him from escaping, which showed that Su Yan was very powerful, so powerful that he was shocked.


    At this moment, Master Daozong''s heart was filled with violent fighting spirit, and now only one battle can determine victory or defeat.


    "Su Baxian, you are deceiving too much!"


    Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan and roared angrily, the blood in the sky turned into a huge illusory thing, extremely terrifying.


    The entire Yanjing city is filled with horrible fluctuations. The Yanjing people who originally thought they were calm, had to hide in their homes, praying for safety.


    In the land of the sea, Hu Yanlie still plays chess with his grandson, and he has such a hobby.


    Hu Yansheng looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "Grandpa, Su Baxian''s wedding is not peaceful."


    "Of course, who made him so popular and offended so many people."


    "The Sect Master of Mogu Dao has never heard of it, it turns out to be a strong Yang Pill!"


    A trace of coldness flashed in Hu Yansheng''s eyes, and Yang Dan was naturally jealous.


    Hu Yanlie said indifferently: "There are more demons and ghosts in this world. We haven''t seen anything in that era. Have you ever seen a monster that is bigger than a house in the sea?"


    Hu Yansheng shook his head, what Hu Yanlie said he had never seen before, so how could it be possible.


    "You are all flowers that live in greenhouses. They rely entirely on the greenhouses we created back then, but they make you lazy, hey."


    "Grandpa, what does this mean?"


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky outside the window. At this moment, the black and blood coexisted, extremely intense, which made a trace of frost appear on his face.


    "We were still in the Age of Doom, when the last bit of spiritual power appeared!"


    Hu Yansheng''s expression changed, it was difficult to understand what Hu Yanlie said, but he could know from Hu Yansheng''s tone that it was definitely not a good time.


    Hu Yansheng asked his grandfather why he didn''t go to Zhonghai more than once, but they were all ignored. Hu Yanlie never told him.


    Now Hu Yanlie talked about the era of the end of Dharma, and talked about the last bit of spiritual power, which reminded Hu Yansheng.


    My grandfather can only stay in Zhong Hai, which is probably related to this matter.


    "Play chess, this little shrimp, Su Ba can easily solve it first."


    Hu Yansheng was choked again, Xiao Xiami, the strong Yang Dan, his grandfather really made him speechless, but he couldn''t refute it.


    ...


    The sky at this moment, the blood demons danced wildly, as if the clouds became blood, floating in the sky, this is the smell of blood, this is the ultimate killing intent!


    Master Dao Zong''s utter anger had already meant to kill Su Yan!


    Since you can''t kill with a knife, then do it yourself, after all, he is a strong sun pill!


    Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan, and the phantom bat behind him washed directly towards Su Yan, ignoring the aura of death, obviously he was going to fight for his life!


    Su Yan''s face became cold, his hands were like electricity, and he used a secret technique to directly bombard the bat phantom.


    Yuanli golden light, extremely bright, with an unyielding will, and extreme strength, actually directly bombarded the bat phantom body.


    Only saw the huge bat phantom screamed, the ugly face twisted, and the fangs shot out two poisonous liquids.


    The liquid spilled around, it corroded all the places, and couldn''t bear the powerful force.


    Su Yan also frowned slightly, this poison of corrosion was a bit interesting, and it could actually destroy his vitality.


    "Little evil beasts dare to do it again!"


    Su Yan leaped up and rushed towards the bat directly on the dragon''s breath.


    His figure is very small, under the bat, like a dust, too small to see.


    However, Su Yan''s group head was filled with brilliance, getting bigger and bigger, actually overshadowing the power of bats.


    This ray of light directly bombarded the phantom of the bat, with the ultimate strength, with the ability to collapse, it was impossible to resist.


    The phantom of the bat uttered a scream that made people palpitating, and his mouth was actually vomiting blood, as if the river was flowing backwards, and the blood in the sky became more and more violent.


    And Master Dao Zong''s face became more ugly at this moment, his own bat phantom was defeated by Su Yan again, which made him recognize Su Yan''s power again.


    You must know that his two secret techniques are both extremely powerful methods, and generally won''t be disadvantaged in the face of strong Yang Dan, but today it is deflated.


    Su Yan''s fierceness made him feel uneasy, and his face turned into blood.


    The **** changes in the sky are indescribable. In short, there is a terrifying wave of waves oscillating around, covering the entire world.


    And this terrible shock went directly to Su Yan, and it was bound to kill Su Yan.


    However, with a single point of Su Yan''s finger, this wave of fluctuations actually returned to calm, and the fire was directly dumbed.


    Master Dao Zong''s face was unbelievable, and he shot one after another but was easily resisted by Su Yan, which made him feel uneasy.


    Especially Su Yan''s calm look made him feel that Su Yan seemed extremely powerful, much stronger than himself.


    Master Dao Zong shook his head, how could he be so arrogant, he is the sovereign of Mogu Dao, a strong Yang Dan!


    "Su Baxian, if you can force me to do this, you are proud enough!"


    Master Dao Zong''s body oozes blood, which is extremely terrifying and has become a blood man.


    And the blood that oozes is all essence and blood, with terrifying power and the ability to suppress it, even if it is encountered by a strong Yang Dan, it will be killed!


    "In that case, let you **** real power!"


    Master Taozong was dripping with blood, rising up to the sky and roaring, alarming thousands of thunder, and the entire sky was torn apart by thunder and lightning, and the situation changed suddenly, as if the end of the day.


    The blood will all gather together at this moment, appearing in front of Master Dao Zong, like a blood cell with extreme power fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s expression was also cold at the moment, he could feel the horror of that blood cell, which contained a very powerful force, which was probably the ultimate blow of this person!


    But at this moment, the blood cells burst into bursts, splashing into the four directions, and everything was corroded by it.


    Master Dao Zong was full of excitement, he was already mad at the moment, his eyes were full of extreme anger, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    "Mogu Swallow Heaven Skill!"


    Master Dao Zong roared out, and the sputtering blood directly enveloped the entire sky, and the air of death was suppressed!

 Chapter 1556： Kill!

    This is his last resort, the most powerful secret technique, Mogu Swallowing Heaven!


    This is an extremely evil technique. It can be said that practicing this technique will slay many lives.


    The reason why Master Dao Zong is so low-key is because he has been slaughtering mortals and collecting their blood in order to practice this technique over the years.


    Mogu''s ability to swallow the sky has the meaning of blood demon, the ability to swallow corrosion, the law of extinction, and its horror, which can exert advanced power.


    Master Dao Zong practiced this technique, his hands were stained with blood stains, and he killed countless people, otherwise he was low-key.


    As a Yang Dan powerhouse, even if he went to the martial arts world, he was still a guest, so why did he survive in the land of the star country.


    Master Dao Zong is still a blood demon at this moment, extremely tall, like an ancient monster.


    This is a blessing to himself, at this moment he has surpassed the power that he should have!


    Master Taozong''s scarlet eyes kept staring at Su Yan, his anger made him crazy, even crazy.


    "Su Baxian, this is what you forced me. I have practiced this technique for decades. This is the first time I have taken it out, and you are the first person to be sacrificed in blood!"


    Master Daozong''s voice changed, becoming extremely terrifying, like the words of a real devil.


    And Su Yan finally had a stern look on his face at this moment. In his opinion, this technique had some background, and he could feel the power of Dao Sect master at this moment.


    However, this also made Su Yan stern, just treating Master Dao Zong as an opponent, nothing more.


    Su Yan looked at Master Dao Zong and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t use this technique, wouldn''t it be too boring, it will be destroyed with one move, what''s the point?"


    Master Dao Zong was furious, and his blood began to burn, turning into a sea of ??blood, boiling the world!


    "Die me!"


    Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan and roared out, the palm full of blood directly fisted, and a fist bombarded Su Yan.


    This punch can no longer be described with horror, and even his power cannot be described. It has surpassed the scope of the recognition of everyone present, and it is too horrible.


    Everyone has retreated to more than ten li at this moment. This power is too terrifying. If they don''t retreat, they are likely to become cannon fodder.


    "I didn''t expect this Mogu Dao guy to be so powerful!"


    "Yeah, it''s terrible, the whole world will change with the wave of this class!"


    "But, but if he cultivates this skill, he will inevitably slaughter countless creatures!"


    Someone was extremely angry, and their eyes showed killing intent.


    The others also nodded, expecting Su Yan to kill him.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt a wave of extreme fluctuations, as if his whole body was shaken by this wave, trying to make him unable to move.


    At the same time, countless seas of blood boiled towards him, as if to envelope him.


    And Master Dao Zong''s fist also directly bombarded, covering an extremely high pressure, and hit the sky!


    The air of death blocked the invasion of the sea of ??blood, and at the same time Su Yan''s body was filled with golden light, and an extreme force of destruction began to spread across the world.


    Master Dao Zong''s fist was finally held by Su Yan, the blood-red meaning was like countless poisonous snakes, extremely ferocious, trying to bite Su Yan into pieces.


    But as soon as he came into contact with the golden light, he was killed by Wuzu and turned into annihilation.


    Master Dao Zong''s face was extremely savage at this moment, and the strength of his entire body was all blessed above his arm. At this moment, the strength of his arm could smash half of Yanjing with a punch!


    But he felt the breaking power of Su Yan''s palm. This power had the ability to dismember, and he wanted to dissolve his blood demon.


    Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, you want to dissolve my power, wishful thinking!"


    Master Daozong��s other fist blasted towards Su Yan. The power was actually the same. The power of both hands could break the sky!


    Su Yan''s other hand was also clenched into a fist, and he fisted Master Dao Zong in no way inferiorly. The scales of the dragon were all over, and the power of the dragon was shaking!


    The power of the two people seemed to collide with two planets, bursting out incomparably dazzling brilliance, shaking all directions.


    Hu Yanlie, who played chess in Zhonghai, stopped at this moment, this kind of fluctuation made him somewhat unexpected.


    "Unexpectedly, their methods still have some ways."


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky and said lightly, without any intention of making a move.


    Yanjing is the center of the Chinese nation. It was forbidden by the great gods a hundred years ago and possessed extremely strong defenses.


    This kind of power can withstand the volatility that erupts when facing the strongest, so that Yanjing is not harmed.


    Su Yan took two steps back. His power was very strong, but the power of Dao Sect master who possessed Mogu Swallowing Heaven Kungfu was even more terrifying.


    Su Yan is not fighting with Master Dao Zong right now, he is fighting with a wicked technique, probably created by ancient power.


    Of course, this was just a confrontation of power, and a slight downfall would not hinder Su Yan. You must know that Su Yan only used pure power, and the power of collapse was not fully displayed.


    Master Dao Zong used his most powerful means, and this is his most powerful force.


    After gaining a little advantage, Master Dao Zong looked at Su Yan with a sneer on his face and said, "Now you know that you regret it. This is the end of offending me!"


    Master Dao Zong blasted again with a punch, and his power became even more violent. He actually tried his best to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    Su Yan sneered, looking at Master Taoist with a pitiful expression.


    "On this ability, you are at best a little bit stronger than Huoyanyan."


    Master Dao Zong was furious, and there was flames burning above his fist, all of which was the meaning of a sea of ??blood.


    "Die me!"


    With a punch, Su Yan did not step back, but a phantom of the ancient Pharaoh appeared before him.


    He held the staff and looked at Master Daozong majesticly. With a little bit of the staff, a breath of death enveloped Master Daozong.


    Master Dao Zong was not afraid, and the fist bombarded and collided with the air of death, and the entire sky seemed to appear in chaos.


    This power is too terrifying, it is hard to imagine, the strong Yang Dan is so terrifying!


    And Su Yan leapt out at this moment, the golden light in his hand was so dazzling, he turned into a blue dragon flying above the sky!


    The power of Su Yanlong''s fist, combined with the ability to collapse with full force, made a bombardment towards Master Dao Zong.


    "Killing you like this is a face to you!"


    Su Yan watched Master Dao Sect speak coldly. In fact, the power of death can kill Master Dao Sect. He did this to test his current strength.


    From the beginning to the end, when he returned from Africa, he didn''t really use his own power. He was always the spirit of death to kill the enemy.


    The energy of collapse directly dissolves the power of Master Dao Zong, and instantly turns his fist into nothingness.


    Not only that, Dao Sect Master only felt that his whole body was about to be broken down, extremely uncomfortable, abnormal pain, and roared about it.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    In this roar, Master Dao Zong exploded directly, like a meteor in the sky, and the blood demons dispersed!

 Chapter 1557： Death is like wind, always with me!

    Su Yan looked at the sea of ??blood that was slowly disappearing from the sky, and the coldness of his eyes returned to calm. Dao Sect Master of Mogu Road announced his death at this moment, and everything was over.


    As for the remnants of Mogu Dao, Su Yan did not intend to let it go. Of course, he would not go to the Star Country. Mogu Dao killed countless people, and there must be many offenders.


    Now that Dao Sect is dead, those people will naturally turn Mogu Dao into ashes like tigers and wolves.


    Su Yan glanced at the restored sky, and his spiritual power dissipated. It took him a little effort to solve this Mogu Dao Dao Sect. After all, he was a strong Yang Pill and possessed an evil secret technique.


    At this moment, everyone in the entire Yanjing area was relieved, all of them were extremely excited, and the catastrophe did not come.


    And all the guests from the martial arts world at the wedding place burst into enthusiastic applause at this moment, and everyone praised them.


    "Won, my lord has won!"


    Yuwen Xiongba clenched his fists and waved, finally letting go of the anxiety in his heart.


    And Jiang Chao and others were also relieved, but they were terrified just now.


    "The boss is the boss, now he is like a **** in the sky."


    "Yes, when will it be like the boss?" Wang Lihong also shook his head.


    "We, we just have this kind of daydream. It''s unrealistic." Jiang Chao is quite self-aware.


    "Hey, stop talking."


    "Let''s go, continue to eat vegetables, they are all spiritual super elixir, which will greatly improve the realm."


    The crowd returned to the venue and continued to eat and drink. After all, there was enough food.


    For this wedding, Su Yan was bleeding heavily and took out many spiritual herbs and elixir in the spiritual force array.


    This group of people only saw the disappearance of the sea of ??blood, thinking that Su Yan had won, and did not see the real battle scene. After all, they were far away, just a group of low-level people.


    But the group of Yin Dan powerhouses couldn''t calm down at all at this moment, but they watched Su Yan slaying Dao Zong and saw it very clearly.


    All the people were stunned on the spot, frightened by Su Yan''s last ability to understand the world, the extremely powerful Dao Sect master was suddenly as fragile as paper.


    For a long time, a Yin Dan expert raised his trembling hands and said stiffly: "Master Su, won?"


    When other people heard it, they recovered, but their faces were still shocked.


    "Won, Master Su killed Master Dao Sect of Mogu Dao!"


    "It''s just a fight between gods!"


    "I originally thought that Master Su would be at a disadvantage, and there would be accidents. I didn''t expect everything to be in the hands of Master Su. The Dao Sect of Mogu Dao was just a plaything."


    "That''s natural, now Master Su gives me a feeling." Someone stroked his beard and said.


    "How does it feel?"


    The others looked at him and asked.


    "Death is like the wind, always with me!"


    The old man had a fierce look, but Su Yan now is like a **** of death. Anyone who opposes him has to go to **** to report. Those who are unlucky have no chance to go to hell.


    Hearing this, many powerful men glanced at Su Yan in mid-air and nodded one after another. These eight words completely described Su Yan, vividly.


    Su Yan leaped down and landed on the Great Wall. His face had long been indifferent. The Dao Sect of Mogu Dao was nothing more than worth mentioning. If you kill it, you will kill it.


    As for the Maitreya Buddha mentioned by Dao Zong, Su Yan didn''t care at all. When will he take it back to the head of a middle school.


    If there is really any law enforcer in the martial arts world, you can come to him without fear at all.


    Su Yan had stirred up the turmoil in the martial arts world before, and now he is naturally not afraid of big things, and things are nothing to him.


    Su Yan looked at a kind of Yin Dan strong, and said lightly: "Have you guys eaten well?"


    A group of Yin Dan powerhouses all shook their heads when they heard the words, the spirit grass and elixir were more precious to them, after all, the dishes on the table given by Su Yan were more precious.


    "Master Su doesn''t remind me, I almost forgot."


    "Yes, one bite of those things can prolong your life, but you can take a few more bites."


    "Wei, you old monsters, wait for me!"


    All the powerful Yin Dan ran towards the wedding scene, for fear that the delicacies would be eaten up if they fell behind.


    Su Yan smiled slightly at this, this group of people was really interesting.


    But he didn''t know that Jin Shiya had already come to him at the moment, holding his arms tightly, and pressing her face against his back.


    "I am so scared."


    Jin Shiya said softly, her voice was very soft, but she was full of fear.


    Su Yan rolled over and hugged her, looking at Jin Shiya, "What are you afraid of?"


    "I fear you."


    Jin Shiya wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say that today is their wedding, so we can''t say anything bad.


    "You and I have known each other for four years, don''t you still understand me?"


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s face with a smile.


    "But the more I understand you, the more afraid I am. This road is really difficult and difficult."


    Su Yan was silent for a while, touching Jin Shiya''s forehead, warmly said: "Don''t be afraid, your husband has countless lives and can''t die."


    "Don''t say bad things."


    Jin Shiya covered Su Yan''s mouth with a reproach.


    Su Yan nodded, of course listening to his wife.


    Jin Shiya looked at the sky and sighed: "Sometimes I envy ordinary people who can grow old with love and affection."


    "We can do the same, we can die forever!"


    "Brother Yan, do you think anyone will come to make trouble?"


    "Yes, it certainly will."


    Su Yan said directly, and didn''t want to hide it.


    Su Yan is very aware of his enemy, Caesar''s master, the fourth on the list, and energy technology companies. If they don''t make their debut today, wouldn''t they miss the show?


    Su Yan didn''t go to the wedding scene, just to wait for them. The Dao Sect of Mogu Dao was just an appetizer, and the power was still to come.


    Su Yan knew that the fourth existence of the Earth Ranking must be stronger than Dao Sect, and it must be someone who knows more powerful secret techniques.


    As for the next door to the energy technology company, Su Yan feels a little vague. He feels that the next door to the energy technology company is not the real behind-the-scenes player.


    Perhaps the old Wang next door is just a cover, just a pawn, or a puppet.


    But all of this is not important, because in Su Yan''s opinion, they dare to come, and there is only one in the end, and that is the body and the body are destroyed!


    Su Yan will not leave them a chance to escape, otherwise why he is the **** of death Su!


    Jin Shiya frowned, Su Yan''s answer made her very dissatisfied, and more worried.


    She could know from Su Yan''s eyes that the people who might come next would be very powerful and terrifying. By then, it would be a real life-and-death battle.


    "Shiya, you go to greet the guests, and I will come when I solve them."


    Su Yan released his hand and said lightly.

 Chapter 1558： Emptiness old man debut

    Jin Shiya frowned when she heard this, she felt Su Yan''s strangeness, and her tone was a little hasty, as if she was urging her to leave here quickly.


    "Brother Yan, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yan pretended to be relaxed and said: "It''s okay, the guests still need to greet, and we don''t go into any manner."


    Jin Shiya frowned more and more, this was not what Su Yan should have said at all, all the guests were just a cover.


    "Did someone come?!"


    A pair of frost appeared on Jin Shiya''s face. She and Su Yan''s four-year long-distance love race had finally achieved a positive result today, but someone always came to ask for trouble.


    Su Yan knew that Jin Shiya could not be fooled, and nodded helplessly.


    "Yes, someone is here, a very powerful enemy, not weaker than the Dao Sect of Mogu Dao!"


    Su Yan''s face was also covered with frost, so he was not angry, this group of people would always make trouble on the festive days of himself and Jin Shiya.


    "Brother Yan, I think."


    "You better go greet the guests and listen to me."


    Su Yan patted Jin Shiya on the shoulder, there was a certain command in his tone.


    Jin Shiya didn''t know, she bit her lip tightly, her eyes were more angry, but more helpless.


    She couldn''t help Su Yan at all, she would only drag Su Yan here, so Jin Shiya had to leave.


    "You must be careful."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan worriedly and grabbed his arm tightly.


    Su Yan scraped Jin Shiya''s nose and smiled: "Don''t worry, I am immortal."


    Although Su Yan said so, Jin Shiya would not take it seriously, how could she not die, but Su Yan comforted herself.


    Jin Shiya reluctantly left the Great Wall and returned to the wedding place, her eyes full of anxiety.


    Seeing a crowd of guests lively, she became increasingly uneasy, clasping her hands tightly.


    Su Yan cast an enchantment at random, covering the entire wedding place. He naturally wanted to protect that place. After all, there were millions of martial arts practitioners.


    Everything was prepared, Su Yan turned to look to the west of the Great Wall, he knew the enemy would appear from that place.


    Hu Yanlie, who was sitting in the courtyard, showed an unexpected expression on his face at the moment, thinking it was naturally because of Su Yan.


    "Grandpa, the fluctuation has disappeared." Hu Yansheng said, looking at the sky.


    Hu Yanlie nodded, and sighed: "I didn''t expect this kid to grow to this point, he really looks like a sky!"


    "What does Grandpa mean?"


    "The Dao Sect of Mogu Dao cultivates sorcery, and his cultivation has almost reached the peak level of the early stage of Yang Dan!"


    Hu Yansheng naturally understood what the peak meant, it was a much stronger existence than the flames, which caused him to receive a ruthless crit in his heart.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t care about his grandson, but frowned, which was rare.


    "But Su Ba has made too many enemies first, and some people come to trouble him."


    "Who?" Hu Yansheng asked, sweeping away the shadows.


    "Who else, his enemy."


    "The energy technology company?!"


    "If you don''t say I forgot, energy technology companies are also counted as one."


    "Who else is there?"


    "The empty old man in the fourth place!"


    Hu Yanlie coldly said, the empty old man is infinitely close to their existence.


    Hu Yansheng''s expression changed, and the fourth place on the ground list is very important, because the ground list has not changed in the first four decades.


    "Well, everything depends on him. If he can win, I really want to talk to him."


    Hu Yanlie once again expressed his desire to chat with Su Yan, which changed Hu Yansheng.


    The calm has long been broken, this earth is no longer that simple, and the source of everything is Su Yan, who is like the fuse, igniting the entire martial arts world.


    Su Yan was still standing on the Great Wall, looking into the distance with a cold expression on his face.


    But no one came from afar, but several people appeared under the Great Wall, which caught Su Yan''s attention.


    It was a foreign beauty in a long white shirt, six people in total, carrying a chair, and came towards the Great Wall.


    Sitting on the chair was an old man in a black robe, thinking about Caesar.


    This made Su Yan''s eyes flashed with coldness, and Caesar''s master finally came.


    But he didn''t come from the sky, and he didn''t step into the sky. He was carried by someone. Is it physically inconvenient? It''s impossible.


    Su Yan waited patiently, waiting for the group of people to walk on the Great Wall and come to him.


    Six foreign beauties dressed in ancient Chinese clothes stood respectfully on the side. At this moment, two of them sprinkled flowers from the flower baskets, which was very embarrassing.


    The old man in black robe on the chair turned over slightly, staring at Su Yan with vulture-like eyes.


    "The empty old man has boundless mana, for generations to come, he knelt down quickly when he saw it!"


    A beautiful woman shouted to Su Yan, her voice unusually cold.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not do this, returning to his face indifferently, this empty old man likes to empty the air.


    The empty old man waved his hand and said, "Don''t say it, he won''t kneel down."


    The beauty stopped, standing aside respectfully.


    And the empty old man''s vulture-like eyes still stared at Su Yan, as if he couldn''t see through Su Yan, or Su Yan was a delicacy.


    "Are you Su Baxian?" the empty old man asked.


    "Yes." Su Yan responded lightly.


    "What a Su Baxian, dare to kill my disciple!"


    The empty old man shouted violently, and the sound shook the world, like a billowing thunder!


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, which didn''t scare him at all.


    "Kill you kill, what do you want?!"


    Su Yan''s proud words didn''t care about the empty old man''s thoughts.


    "Hmph, it is rumored that Su Ba Xian is very proud, and it is indeed well-deserved at first sight today, with the demeanor of mine!"


    "When you were an ant back then, I already aspired to heaven!"


    "Presumptuous, are you talking about the way of heaven?" The empty old man shouted angrily, very angry at Su Yan''s words.


    But he turned to look at Su Yan, and said lightly: "Do you know how my name came from?"


    "The empty nest old man, Wang Nvkong is sad."


    Hearing this, the empty old man almost vomited a mouthful of blood, even saying that he was impotent and he was looking for death.


    "Su Baxian, my name is emptiness, not kidney deficiency!"


    "It''s the same for you, anyway, you can only look at beautiful women."


    "fart!"


    The empty old man was furious, his eyes were extremely scarlet.


    "My name is empty, there are so many beauties in this world, but seeking a confidant and its difficulties, I am the emptiness of love."


    "I think you are idle and empty!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with this old thing, he just wanted to get rid of this person.


    "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, I told you this just to make your death understand a little bit, but you didn''t accept my kindness."


    The empty old man shook his head, his eyes regained their bloodthirsty look, with Ling Li''s killing intent, extremely shocked!

 Chapter 1559： Pharaoh next door

    The two sides were already at war, and the nonsense was just ink marks, which made Su Yan no longer answer.


    Seeing Su Yan''s silence, the empty old man didn''t make himself boring. He looked at the six beauties beside him and waved his hand.


    The six beauties hurriedly left the Great Wall and ran away, naturally afraid of being affected.


    After a few people walked away, the empty old man looked at Su Yan, his vulture-like eyes sharp.


    "Su Baxian, not to mention that I am an apprentice. Even I myself want to compare with you. After all, you are the fifth place in the ranking list, and I am the fourth place in the ranking list!"


    Su Yan is indifferent, the local list is just a fake list, and the credibility is not high, but it is touted by a group of weak people.


    The ground list is full of red eyes, and a group of ants are enjoying the fun of being able to give pointers to big people on the forum. This is just a comfort in my heart.


    But this group of people wasted time all day long and didn''t practice hard, so the distance from the strong would only increase.


    After Su Yan learned of the martial arts world, he didn''t care about the ranking list, and the only thing he cared about was Hu Yanlie, the number one on the ranking list.


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes like this, the empty old man became more and more angry, and his whole body was enveloped in a violent spiritual power.


    "Su Baxian, let you see how good the ranking is fourth!"


    The empty old man''s hands were like electricity, and the violent spiritual power went directly towards Su Yan, and the sky was an anomaly.


    Countless people are shrouded in fear at this moment, they are speechless, come again, it is really endless.


    "Is there anyone who cares about this? It''s shaking the sky!" a native of Yanjing roared.


    "Hey, it''s all gods fighting, how ordinary people care." The person next to him said helplessly.


    "Made, it must be a group of foreigners in the downtown area. It''s really troublesome."


    "I''m afraid the foreigners are not fake, but the foreigners can beat you into meatloaf with one punch."


    ...


    A group of ordinary people are also chattering endlessly. The fear from the beginning does not matter what it is now.


    And the group of big guys who were still at the wedding place, at this moment, the food on the chopsticks fell to the ground, one by one in consternation.


    "Fighting again, who is this time?!"


    "From the perspective of volatility, it''s very strong and terrifying!"


    "Looking at the sky vision, it looks like an empty old man!"


    "What, the empty old man in the fourth place?!"


    A group of people couldn''t calm down at all, they were all shocked.


    The name of the empty old man was unusually loud, and no one was afraid of it. Compared with the Dao Sect of Mogu Dao, it was far more famous.


    "Master Su has made too many enemies. It is only natural for the empty old man to come here. After all, he killed Caesar."


    "Otherwise, I think Caesar is nothing in the eyes of the empty old man, even if Caesar doesn''t come, he will come here."


    Someone named the reason, this is the real reason.


    "This is just an empty old man, don''t forget the energy technology company!"


    Everyone looked shocked, energy technology companies, how could they forget this!


    "Yes, the boss of an energy technology company must be a terrifying existence!"


    As soon as the words of these people fell, a black phantom appeared in the air above the Great Wall.


    This phantom became bigger and bigger, and finally formed a whirlpool-like circle.


    There is no way to see what is inside the circle, even if it is probed with spiritual sense, it is impossible to distinguish.


    The empty old man condensed his gaze and couldn''t help but smile: "I didn''t expect the boss of the energy technology company to come!"


    His voice was unusually loud, spread all over the place, and was naturally heard by Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was slightly cold. He had long expected that the energy technology company would not let this opportunity pass. Now that the empty old man arrives, it is like a **** help to them.


    Combining strong forces will naturally become stronger and have a greater chance to destroy Su Yan.


    A hearty laughter came from within the vortex, which rose extremely high, as if it were a mockery of Su Yan.


    But after a while, a figure appeared in the whirlpool, stepping on the void, extremely terrifying.


    When this person came out, the vortex disappeared and disappeared completely.


    This man is holding a puff fan, is of medium build, and is wearing a vest. He really wants to be an old man, this is the old king next door.


    "Lao Wang next door, long time no see!"


    The empty old man smiled, obviously they seemed to know each other.


    The old Wang next door looked at the empty old man and said, "Well, it''s been a long time since I saw you, have you found true love?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it, women in this world are all for money, but money is dung in my eyes!"


    The empty old man said this, and no one really could refute it. He had nothing to do in his realm, and money was really dispensable for him, and he was called upon.


    "You''re getting old, and women don''t want your money but what you want, do you want your handsome face?"


    The old Wang next door made a mocking expression.


    "Bah, what''s wrong with me, I am always strong, and I can definitely make women happy!"


    "Come on, the emptiness has reached the kidney deficiency, what Su Ba said first is true!"


    "You!" The empty old man was furious. He was most angry when others said that he had kidney deficiency.


    But then, the empty old man looked at the old king next door and said: "You have already come!"


    "That''s right, the Dao Sect that I destroyed the Mogu Dao first in Su Ba has already arrived. It really opened my eyes!"


    The old Wang next door looked at Su Yan, with an appreciation in his eyes.


    "Almost a hundred years have passed since the era of the end of the world. Have you ever seen any genius in this world?"


    The old Wang next door looked at the empty old man and said.


    The empty old man shook his head. This is true. It is not the support of old men like them. The martial arts world on this earth has long since fallen.


    "Hey, spiritual power was originally thin, but it can be controlled by the Xiuwu world."


    Speaking of this, the two of them could not help but think of Hu Yanlie, and sigh even more.


    "Don''t talk about these things, isn''t Old Man Huyan just curled up in Zhonghai for this matter."


    "To call Senior Huyan, Zhong Hai is not far from here. If he gets angry and desperately comes out to destroy you when he hears it, it is also possible."


    The old Wang next door sneered, his words were not a threat.


    The empty old man also frowned and stopped mentioning such things. This is a history that has been covered in dust and should not be moved out.


    "It''s a pity that a genius who was rare in a century is about to die in our hands today!"


    The old Wang next door looked at Su Yan with thunderous anger in his eyes.


    After the two had talked for so long, Su Yan remained silent. In fact, he wanted to know what the Age of Domination meant.


    But these two people are talking in a simple way, which makes him very unhappy, and the consequences are naturally serious.


    Su Yan looked at the two, and the two flames throbbed in his eyes.


    "You talk so much nonsense, are you making a dying announcement?!"


    Hearing this, the two were furious.


    "Children are crazy!"


    "Little beast, you killed Caesar and I will take your life now!"


    The two of them completely recovered their anger, both staring at Su Yan, with a killing intent in their eyes, and they had regarded Su Yan as a lamb to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 1560： Fairies fight!

    The purpose of their coming here is very simple, it is to kill Su Yan, everything just now is just empty talk, and now they are back to normal.


    The empty old man looked at the old king next door and said lightly: "Let me meet him first!"


    The old king next door nodded. The two of them didn''t plan to shoot together, because in their eyes Su Yan didn''t have that qualification.


    The empty old man walked a few steps forward, his eyes gleaming with cold sheen, like the eyes of the fiercest beast.


    "Su Baxian, do you think that you are invincible when you kill Huo Lieyan and Dao Zong? There is still me in this world!"


    The emptiness old man waved his hands, and a wave of righteous aura came out and bombarded Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and replied: "You, an old thing with kidney deficiency about to enter the soil, can you still be an enemy of me!"


    "Damn it, looking for death!"


    The empty old man was furious, the Haoran righteousness on his hands became more and more majestic, and he pressed towards Su Yangai.


    At the same time, Su Yan also displayed violent death air, surrounded by hell, and endless death air enveloped everything.


    "Is this your power to seize the Pharaoh!"


    The empty old man frowned. No wonder Su Yan was so arrogant. He didn''t expect such a chance.


    However, the empty old man was not afraid of the slightest, and the aura of awe-inspiring directly surged toward Su Yan''s chest. This was the strongest blow of the strong Yang Dan!


    This wave of volatility caused many people''s scalp to explode, which was a bit more terrifying than Su Yan''s battle against Mogu Dao.


    For this reason, Hu Yansheng was all scalp numb, and these forces made him completely panicked.


    He regrets and feels aggrieved now. He was really ignorant that he had to go to Su Yan to beg face.


    The awe-inspiring righteousness of the empty old man was directly resisted by Su Yan''s death aura. The two powers were like two wild beasts, fighting desperately, both trying to subdue each other.


    The Lao Wang next door didn''t have any intention of making a move. Instead, he was holding a fan and flapping it leisurely, staring straight at the battlefield with his eyes.


    "Su Baxian, you are a little bit interesting, really such a rare genius in a century!"


    Being able to get such an evaluation from the old king next door is enough to show that Su Yan is the most outstanding existence on this earth in a hundred years.


    It''s no wonder that after only a few years of cultivation, Su Yan can rival their group of old monsters that have lived for a hundred years.


    The aura of Haoran and the aura of death were annihilated at the same time, the two forces were the strength of the strong Yang Pill, and they disappeared together.


    The empty old man didn''t give up. At this moment, the force of emptiness was enveloped in his hands, and he punched Su Yan.


    This force is very powerful, with a lingering killing intent, as if it was an ancient mighty power!


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and this power made him slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that this empty old man would really have two things.


    "In that case, I will concentrate on playing with you!"


    The golden light of Su Yan''s hands came out, and a golden light that knew the world filled the square, directly covering the power of the empty old man.


    The empty old man''s complexion changed suddenly, and this golden light shocked him, which was a force beyond his original realm.


    "This is Yuanli?!"


    The emptiness old man naturally understands Yuanli. Although the strong who stepped into the Yang Pill could not use the Yuanli, they had already spied a trace of the doorway.


    Moreover, people like them, I am afraid they have seen the strongest people who display their vitality!


    The old Wang next door also changed his complexion suddenly, his eyes flashed with endless killing.


    "Yes, that is Yuanli, this kid is so surprising!"


    The empty face was extremely cold. If he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at the beginning, he has now placed Su Yan in the category of the strongest enemy, the real enemy!


    "It''s no wonder that he is hailed as a peerless genius to be able to display his power in Yang Dan!"


    But Su Yan sneered and said, "I forgot to tell you that I can use my power when I am a Taoist."


    Su Yan''s words were too shaken, causing the empty old man and the next door Pharaoh to almost spit out a mouthful of blood, and the Taoist used his original strength, this is simply a fantasy!


    "nonsense!"


    The empty old man scolded, his eyes extremely cold.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t help it, boss of an energy technology company, your subordinates wanted to get my power back then."


    The pu fan in the hands of the old Wang next door slapped more and more quickly, looking at Su Yan coldly, "You mean?!"


    "It''s in the land of Africa."


    "Huh!" The old Wang next door was furious, and looked at the empty old man: "Do you need me to take action?!"


    The empty old man shook his head. Although Su Yan was able to use his original strength and shocked him, he didn''t want to lose his momentum, and Su Yan said that he was not showing that kind of horror.


    "He just borrowed the false power displayed by the secret technique, there is no need to be afraid, I can kill him!"


    Between the empty old man''s hands began to be filled with illusory things, invisible, as if one by one emptiness, slowly becoming larger at the beginning.


    These black holes gathered together to form a weird pattern, like a real starry black hole.


    "Su Baxian, you have vitality, but I have this secret technique!"


    The emptiness of the old man''s aura was high, and his long hair stood upside down, and the blue veins all over his body appeared. Obviously, he used this trick at a great price.


    The weird pattern is constantly evolving, which is indescribable because no one knows what it expresses.


    Su Yan also had a cold face at the moment. Of course he knew this strange pattern. Not only Caesar, but he had seen it in Goujian''s tomb, and he had also fought the puppet tomb owner.


    It''s just that the weird pattern this time is more powerful, more terrifying than the one borrowed by the tomb owner.


    "I can tell you that this is an ancient mystery, created by the peerless sect that once ruled a party!"


    The weird pattern came directly towards Su Yangai. Although it was only one side, it had a strong binding force, which made Su Yan unable to avoid it.


    The breath of death was easily inhaled by it, and it couldn''t make any waves.


    Su Yan''s golden light increased sharply at this moment, and a golden dragon roared out, bombarding towards the weird pattern.


    The golden dragon was extremely violent, carrying the might of the dragon''s chant, blasting towards the strange pattern, and it was bound to damage it.


    However, the Golden Dragon couldn''t turn the waves at all, and was swallowed by the weird pattern, and disappeared suddenly.


    Su Yan''s face was cold when he saw it. Although this was just an illusory thing he had displayed, it also had this extremely powerful power, but it couldn''t do anything to the strange patterns at all.


    It can be said that this empty old man is really strong, extremely strong, and Su Yan even thinks he has the strength of the middle stage of Yang Pill.


    The old king next door relaxes at this moment. In his opinion, Su Yan has no way to escape and will definitely die!


    But for all the martial arts people in the wedding place, it seemed like an abnormal disaster. In their eyes, it was a fight between the strong and the gods!

 Chapter 1561： The power of anger!

    The battle between Su Yan and the empty old man completely surpassed their imagination. It was an unspeakable battle, and it was much stronger than Su Yan and the Dao Sect of Mogu Dao.


    To deal with Master Daozong, Su Yan did not use imaginary things, but when dealing with the empty old man, he not only transformed the golden dragon, but also was directly resolved by the empty old man.


    At this moment, the empty old man looked at Su Yan with a sneer. He thought this was Su Yan''s method, and he broke it at the moment, thinking that Su Yan had no more success.


    The old king next door showed disappointment, and said with disdain: "The famous Su Baxian, is it just such a power? It makes me very disappointed."


    The empty old man replied: "I am also very disappointed. I originally wanted to fight heartily and heartily all at once."


    When the empty old man finished speaking, he did not forget to wave his hand, a look of helplessness.


    Then, the two laughed, with mocking expressions all over their faces, and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan completely ignored the words and expressions of the two of them. He knew his own strength and could only say that these two did not know it.


    However, the feeling of being scorned and ridiculed still made Su Yan angry. How he can stand the ridicule, he naturally had to return.


    Therefore, the dragon scales of Su Yan''s hands appeared, his fists were clenched, and a vast force came out and went straight to the world.


    There are ripples and shocks all around, space seems to have changed at this moment, and even time seems to be controlled.


    Su Yan used mystery, time and space.


    In his current realm, he can master this large area, he is the master of this place!


    Su Yan looked at the two, as if the celestial being was looking at the ants, and he couldn''t even ridicule them.


    "You two anger me and die!"


    Su Yan roared out of death, shaking the heavens and the earth, shocking thousands of thunder and lightning, and the entire sky was like the end.


    More than that, these lightning shot all around, like countless venomous snakes, with terrifying power, falling straight to the ground.


    Su Yan held the sky with one hand, countless lightning and violent elemental energies all went toward the palm of his hand, gathering a wave of terrifying power fluctuations in the palm of his hand.


    Su Yan is using the power of heaven!


    His face is extremely cold, and his eyes have the ultimate profound meaning. At a glance, he looks like the sea of ??stars and the vast universe!


    The empty old man and the neighboring old man who had originally mocked and laughed, their faces stiffened at this moment, and they were all very surprised.


    The emptiness of the old man returned to his face, he could feel the horror of the fluctuations, and Su Yan had borrowed the power to know the world.


    "Su Baxian, you really are not so incompetent!"


    There was a trace of excitement on the old man''s face. He was a little disappointed just now, but now he is really burning up the fighting spirit.


    "Let''s have a real battle!"


    The gods appeared behind the empty old man. They were huge, but they couldn''t see the lineup. The strange patterns were transformed into countless patterns, which filled the air.


    An ethereal breath enveloped the whole place, with a hint of suppression, trying to suppress Su Yan''s power.


    Su Yan''s face was ruthless, all the borrowed power was transformed into Yuanli by him, and the power of Yuanli was unmatched!


    He clenched his fist tightly, his fist was full of brilliance, and he had the ability to break and shatter, all kinds of blessings, this was regarded as his angry blow!


    With a punch, Su Yan did not directly rush to the empty old man. He didn''t need to do that.


    With his current realm, a punch in the void, stronger and more terrifying, has surpassed the ordinary blessing of power, and must contact the enemy''s foundation.


    The power of this fist was overwhelming, and when it blasted out, Su Yan''s arm was flashing with violent electric lights, the muscles and bones were tense to the extreme, and the blood vessels were full of blood.


    The emptiness old man didn''t dare to neglect, the weird patterns were constantly changing, and the gods behind him protected his vitals and resisted.


    I only saw two invisible forces fuse together, as if two drops of different colors merged together.


    However, this was not two drops of water, it was an outrageous attack by two strong Yang Dan, which was as terrible as Mars hitting the earth.


    This force shook all around, and the whole world was plunged into endless darkness, and the ground was fragmented. Fortunately, the two were no longer on the Great Wall, otherwise the Great Wall would have to be destroyed.


    The place where it was turned into a barren, leaving behind a huge pit!


    No, the pit is spreading, and the entire ground seems to be crushed, dropping a hundred meters!


    The most terrifying elemental power and spiritual power were shrouded in the midair, just like countless crazy demons wandering indiscriminately.


    In the midair, the empty old man and Su Yan looked at each other, as if there were two invisible electric lights connecting the two, and their eyes were deep and terrifying.


    At the moment, the old Wang next door was evasive, with shocked eyes in his eyes, which made him unbearable.


    Although he is a strong yang pill, he is actually weaker than the empty old man.


    And the weird patterns around this empty old man were steadily routing, and the gods behind him also roared at this moment, because they were too powerful to resist.


    And Su Yan''s body was covered with blood, his body was already dyed red, and the golden light shot out directly from his body, extremely pure.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and he roared, "Broken!"


    His fist blasted again, and the power of this punch was actually stronger than before!


    Because of this punch, he used his own vitality and blessed the borrowed power, which is naturally unusual and terrifying!


    The empty old man was blown away with a punch in the air. From the edge of the Great Wall, he was blasted to the end of Shanhaiguan, and flew more than ten miles!


    A golden light flashed on the chest of the empty old man. It was obvious that Su Yan was left by Su Yan and was eroding his body at this moment. ,


    The emptiness old man spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes staring at Su Yan, unbelievable.


    "You...you...how could it be!"


    The empty old man yelled, not believing that he would fail, it was difficult for him to accept such a result.


    "who are you!"


    "grim Reaper!"


    Su Yan looked at the empty old man and shouted sharply, his voice as if coming from the Jiuyou Hell, with incomparable magical power, which made people terrified.


    The empty old man was slightly lost at this moment, but he immediately recovered and immediately used his strength to dissolve the golden light in his chest.


    This time he suffered a blow, and the injury was not light, but his death was still far from reaching any step. After all, he was the fourth existence on the list!


    The emptiness old man had to roar at the neighboring Pharaoh in the distance: "What are you looking at? Do you want to die with me!"


    The emptiness old man knew that he and Su Yan couldn''t win one-on-one. Now he can only ask the old king next door to help. With the power of two, he can''t kill Su Baxian if he doesn''t believe it!


    Su Yan heard this, his eyes were full of abusive expressions, as if he was not afraid that he would call the old king next door.

 Chapter 1562： One enemy two!

    The old Wang next door responded immediately: "I''ll come too!"


    He leaped over, looking at Su Yan violently, extremely angry.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, but are you stronger than me!"


    Although the old king next door was extremely jealous of Su Yan, there was an empty old man. He believed that the two could easily kill Su Yan. This was an inevitable result.


    Seeing the old king next door came, the empty old man''s heart also settled down. What he feared most was that the old king next door escaped.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid he is really going to die with Su Yan''s hand, wouldn''t it be laughable and generous!


    The presence of the dignified fourth on the list has been hanging on it for decades, and the entire earth has only three stronger than him. Such a respect is destroyed by a young genius, wouldn''t the fame of that world be destroyed!


    The emptiness old man was quickly repairing his wounds, and at the same time his eyes looked at Su Yan with a sense of resentment, full of killing intent.


    Su Yan looked at the two and said lightly: "Would you like to go together?"


    The empty old man smiled and said coldly: "Are you afraid?!"


    "There is no way to be afraid, your fate is doomed today!"


    The old Wang next door also said angrily, he naturally wished that Su Yan would die immediately, so that his energy technology company could get involved in China.


    "Su Baxian, don''t blame us, you are very strong, you are a terrifying evildoer, I can''t think of an earth with such thin spiritual power, you can grow so fast!"


    The empty old man has never been aware of this matter. Even if he knows that Su Yan can create super spiritual power fluid, it is impossible to increase this step.


    Moreover, Su Yan can also display his vitality across the border. This is even more terrifying. He concluded that Su Yan has a lot of secrets of cultivation.


    At this moment, the empty old man even became a little greedy, greedy for Su Yan''s secret technique.


    The old Wang next door naturally reacted, looking at Su Yan like a gold ingot.


    "Su Baxian, we two worked together to kill you today. Although it is disgraceful, it must be the same. If you can hand over everything about you, the two of us can consider leaving you a whole body!"


    Regarding the two people''s words, Su Yan sneered and jokingly said: "A pair of ants, there is a lot of nonsense!"


    "you!"


    The two were furious, and their violent spiritual powers were already enveloped in them, and they could shoot at any time.


    At the same time, in the land of the sea, Hu Yanlie had already left the courtyard, standing in his garden, looking at the sky, pondering for a long time.


    "Grandpa, this battle is too scary?!"


    Hu Yansheng was frightened. This was a battle he had not imagined, and it had exceeded his cognition.


    At this moment, he was cast into the ground with the five bodies that Su Yan had already admired. It was so hard for the enchanting evildoer to tell his talents. No wonder his grandfather attached so much importance to him and he still had to talk to him in person.


    "Of course it is terrible, after all, this is the ultimate strength of the fourth empty old man on the ground list."


    Hu Yanlie said in a deep voice, his face a little serious.


    "Then who won?"


    "Su Ba has the advantage first, though."


    "But what?" Hu Yansheng was extremely urgent.


    "There seems to be a strong Yang Dan!"


    "Could it be the old king next door!" Hu Yansheng said with a discoloration.


    "Who is the old king next door?!"


    "The boss of an energy technology company must be extremely terrifying, and must be much better than the flames."


    "Then, if the two of them work together, Su Ba is a bit dangerous first!"


    Hu Yansheng said with a worried look.


    Hu Yanlie was silent, his eyes were slightly muddy, and he kept looking at the sky.


    After a long time, Hu Yanlie said: "Everything depends on his own good fortune and ability."


    ...


    The sky that hadn''t dissipated at this moment was shrouded by various violent spiritual powers, covering the clouds and obscuring the sun. The sky was not visible. The original dark clouds in the sky fell, but there were no raindrops!


    The ripples around can easily strangle the strong in the early stage of Yin Dan, even the strong in the middle of Yin Dan cannot stay inside for a minute.


    This existence, known as the fight of the gods, has already cast an abnormal shadow over the entire Yanjing, which cannot be dissipated.


    Now everyone in Yanjing knows that this is not a change that has been seen, this is not a natural disaster, this is the fighting of a strong man with the ability to understand the world, this world is not right!


    This world cannot be as simple as that. There are really terrifying strong people in this world. They can move mountains and fill the sea and destroy everything!


    But in the face of such a situation, they have no choice but to pray for their safety and pray that this fairy fight will pass quickly.


    And the many guests in the wedding place are still in the mood to eat at this moment. The battle has already scared them to the bottom, and they fled in a panic.


    Millions of guests are the mountain of birds and beasts, and only a few people are left.


    Among them, Su Yan knew everything, including Mao Shiba and others. Some bigwigs in Jiangzhou and Jiangnan were hesitant, and eventually some left and some persisted.


    The rest of the people are very confident in Su Yan, they believe that Su Yan can block and kill gods, Buddha block and kill Buddha, and kill everything!


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the sky that covered the sky, his eyes could not hide the horror, but he still said: "Don''t worry, you guys have never failed, you can definitely win!"


    "Yes, the boss returns, killing all the way, killing all enemies, this time is no exception!"


    Mao Shiba and others also nodded and said: "Su Baxian''s prestige has been the best of the past, and today he will reach the summit. This group of people is just a blocking stone!"


    And Jin Shiya wears a wedding gown, a very festive red, giving a noble state, her teeth bit her red lips tightly without a glance.


    She was already so nervous that she couldn''t speak, and her inner anxiety occupied everything. Of course she believed that Su Yan could defeat all enemies, but the anxiety still enveloped his heart.


    Compared to the worries of this group of people, above the sky at this moment, three rays of light are dazzling and shining everywhere!


    Su Yan''s golden light is extremely domineering, turning into a golden dragon, carrying him through the void!


    The ethereal cyan spiritual power of the empty old man is now like a ghost, covering all directions, even more than before!


    The old king next door kept fanning the fan, and the power of the fan turned into a terrifying wind, sweeping all around, as if to blow everything away.


    More than that, his body was filled with this blue spiritual power, so terrifying, it was not much weaker than the empty old man.


    The battle was on the verge, and the three of them were looking at each other with the ultimate killing intent in their eyes. This battle will definitely produce results.


    The emptiness old man looked at Su Yan and said in a cold voice: "Su Baxian, you should surrender quickly, one enemy two, you don''t know the depth!"


    "The two of me can easily kill him, it doesn''t matter whether he surrenders or not." The old Wang next door said arrogantly.


    But Su Yan''s face was even more abused. The words of these two people were so arrogant and so dying.


    This will only make him feel that the two are more pathetic and ignorant!

 Chapter 1563： The world is falling apart!

    Su Yan''s intent to kill had already been decided, and these two people were already dead in his eyes. This was a result of no change.


    These two people are too arrogant, they have always regarded themselves as ants, and they have to make them realize the reality.


    Su Yan''s golden light was dazzling at this moment, as if he was a god, an extremely powerful existence!


    The golden light is shining all over the sky, the four directions, the sky and the ground, are full of visions, completely bathed by golden light.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be the ruler of this place. He took over everything. This world, this place, this grass and every tree, even a dust of dust, would follow him.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the empty old man and the old Wang next door were gloomy. This kind of control shocked them, and they had never expected it.


    The cyan spiritual power of the empty old man seemed a bit dumb at this moment, because it was suppressed by the golden light.


    The Pharaoh''s fan next door was already like an electric fan. His forehead was sweating and looked very hot, and he had to fan it constantly.


    In fact, he was trying his best to use his spiritual power, trying to suppress Su Yan''s power.


    However, the two found that Su Yan''s power was too majestic, and that the power of Yuanli had a natural suppression of spiritual power!


    However, the two did not stop there. They have reached this point, and they will naturally fight to the death!


    "Go together!"


    The old king next door roared, and rushed out first, his body full of blue light radiating violently.


    The emptiness old man also nodded, the cyan spiritual power all over his body was elusive at this moment, and he walked around with him.


    "Su Ba first, take me a blow!"


    The old king next door roared out, and the fan turned into a magic weapon, directly fanning out a violent wind, which might stir the world!


    The gang wind whistled and made violent noises. There is no doubt that the strong mid-Yin Dan will be contaminated and must be broken into pieces of meat.


    And Su Yan had a cold face at the moment, his fist was golden and fierce, and he slammed a punch directly at the old Wang next door, not caring about the power of the wind he showed.


    The old king next door was shocked and angry, Su Yan actually ignored his secret technique, which was simply contempt for him.


    "Su Baxian, you are too rampant!"


    The next door Pharaoh Pu fan blocked his body, and the hurricane spread towards Su Yan, immediately enveloping him.


    "Now you can taste the hurricane!"


    But as soon as the old Wang''s voice fell, Su Yan, who was enveloped by the hurricane, appeared, and the hurricane was swallowed by him.


    "What did I see?!"


    The big men from all over the place of the wedding were shocked, and they were naturally quite surprised.


    But for Yuwen Xiongba and the others, it''s not surprising that they saw this situation more than once, and Su Yan was able to swallow it.


    The old Wang next door trembled slightly, his secret technique was swallowed directly by Su Yan, which hit him too much.


    But before he could be angry, Su Yan''s fist had already burst out, extremely violent, and it was a killer blow!


    The old Wang next door could only evade quickly with a fan, but he was still shocked a hundred meters away, his blood was surging, and his eyes looked at Su Yan with incomparable fear.


    Fortunately, he has pu fan defense, otherwise this punch will definitely cause him serious injuries.


    Su Yan also shook his head slightly. He didn''t expect that the puff fan held by the old king next door was actually a little backed, and it was considered a good magic weapon.


    At this moment, the empty old man also rushed over, and the weird pattern shrouded again, bombarding Su Yan.


    Not only the weird patterns, but the **** appeared again, more terrifying than before.


    When the old king next door saw this, he was also running his spiritual power, the fan of the pu fan fanned out, and the power of the gang wind was extremely powerful.


    The two attacked together, and it was an extremely angry attack, this is simply the ability to break the earth!


    The entire sky set off a monstrous meaning, countless rays of light completely enveloped the entire world, covering the sky and the sun, without the sun and the moon!


    There is a violent noise all around, like a roar of a demon, like a loud black hole!


    In short, the whole world has changed, as if it has become a battlefield of purgatory, and the home of death.


    The strength of the two people bombarded Su Yan, the speed was unparalleled, and they couldn''t avoid it in all directions.


    Su Yan stood quietly in the air, the golden light all over his body was extremely dazzling, at this moment he was a god, a mighty power that could lift the sky!


    Su Yan roared, the golden light all over his body gathered together and blasted towards the strength of the two.


    boom!


    A violent ear-splitting sound sounded, and the surrounding land fell into chaos, unable to see clearly, even if it was the use of divine consciousness.


    But at the moment, in the world shrouded by the explosion of spiritual power, Su Yan has already shot, his fists are like wind, and they are constantly blasting towards the two.


    Naturally, the two of them would not have a half-hearted intention to retreat, both of them head-to-head with Su Yan, with constant wind and fist power.


    Su Yan shook one person with a punch, and the power of the two fists appeared as if the king of strength appeared. The dragon scales on the fists seemed to be alive at this moment, and they were shining with a charming luster with the ultimate dragon fist meaning.


    Space and time control this world again, just to slow down the power of the empty old man and the next door Pharaoh, so that Su Yan can remain invincible.


    In just a moment, the fists of the two had already hit a hundred punches, and Su Yan also shook hard, without fail.


    I saw the **** behind the empty old man make a move at this moment, and Su Yan''s hands were shaking with the two.


    The **** phantom raised a huge axe and slashed towards Su Yan with amazing power!


    Su Yan couldn''t get away at all, his fists were stuck by the two, this was a strategy that the empty old man had long thought of.


    Su Yan''s back was stiffly hit by the ghost of the gods, leaving a shocking wound on his back, blood stained his back.


    The force of this attack was naturally strong, even Su Yan couldn''t resist it, and the aura seemed weak at this moment.


    Seeing this, the empty old man couldn''t help laughing, and said arrogantly: "Su Baxian, you are very strong, but two fists are hard to beat four hands!"


    The old Wang next door also showed a relaxed look, and they were stabilized by hitting Su Yan hard.


    However, Su Yan lowered his head slightly, showing no pain, but the expressions on the two of them were very funny.


    "Do you think this hurts me?!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of abuse, and the wound behind him recovered quickly and completely.


    This shocked the two of them, their faces were unbelievable!


    "This, how is this possible!"


    "You, what did you do!"


    Both of them were discolored, especially the empty old man, he knew how powerful the **** he had turned into.


    Su Yan was very indifferent to the shock and surprise of the two of them, because he knew it would be like this, which had long been expected.


    He can repair the injury behind his back all at once because he has a strong elemental power, which can derive the power of repair. This injury is really nothing to him!

 Chapter 1564： Two powers of Yuanli!

    Seeing Su Yan completely repairing the injury on his back, the faces of the empty old man and the next door Pharaoh seemed to have been beaten in half, a little swollen, this was an angry look.


    To be precise, they are very angry. Of course, Su Yan is just like opening up. Can you not be angry? Very angry, so angry and blood is sprayed out!


    But it is really necessary to be very precise that the blood in the mouth of the two is not angered, and anger can''t make them vomit blood.


    Their essence and blood had suffered a backlash and was overwhelmed by Su Yan''s powerful force in the early field.


    To explain it more clearly, the spiritual power they had displayed disappeared at this moment, strange and silent, just like Xu Zhimo walking quietly without taking anything away, completely gone.


    This is of course very shocking. The powerful power of the two Yang Dan powerhouses can destroy the mountain and break the peace, exterminate the energy of half of the Yanjing city, and then disappear.


    Not to mention that neither of them can accept it, even the big guys from all over the place standing at the wedding can''t accept it.


    So much.


    "My mother, what happened to this?!"


    A big man held his head with his hands, and although he was sure that Su Yan had the advantage, he was shocked beyond words.


    "Perhaps, it should, I''m afraid, Master Su has performed a secret technique!"


    Some people speculate that what they are saying makes sense.


    "There are really secret techniques. Is Master Su a secret technique museum? So many secret techniques?!"


    Everyone can''t calm down, but Yuwen Xiongba, Jin Shiya and others are very happy, Su Yan is fine with everything.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the two of them, and the abuse on their faces disappeared. Now the two of them don''t even need to ridicule him.


    "Now, give up your heart."


    The empty old man and the old Wang next door looked at each other, and both saw anger in each other''s eyes. The extreme anger was difficult to hide.


    "Su Baxian, what sorcery did you use!"


    "Su Baxian, you are so insidious!"


    Regarding the two people''s words, Su Yan smiled and said: "I didn''t use any secret techniques, I was just a little hungry, I swallowed your spiritual power."


    swallow?


    Swallow it!


    The two of them were a little confused, the horrible spiritual power that had disappeared suddenly was swallowed, so that the two of them caused a backlash. It sounded like a joke.


    No, I was molested.


    To be precise, it should have been teased!


    "Su Baxian, you are looking for death!"


    The pharaoh''s bile next door sprayed all over the floor, and he had never been so angry.


    He is a little Yang Dan strong, when has he suffered such insults!


    Not only dissipated their spiritual power, but also caused them to be backlashed. The most important thing is to tease them!


    The **** behind the empty old man was very weak at the moment, because of lack of spiritual power, after all, he was transformed.


    "Su Baxian, do you think that if you swallow our spiritual power, do you win? You are forcing me to do this!"


    When the empty old man''s soul came out of his orifice, he actually got directly into the body of the thin **** and merged with it.


    When the old Wang next door saw him, he was full of shock. He didn''t expect the empty old man to do this.


    "Pharaoh next door, pass on all your power to me!"


    The empty old man shouted angrily at the old Wang next door.


    The old king next door didn''t hesitate. If they don''t kill Su Yan now, they will be killed, so he has no choice.


    The old king next door could only circulate all the spiritual power in his dantian, rushing toward the gods.


    The phantom of the gods gains the spiritual power of the old king next door, plus the spiritual power of the empty old man himself, and at this moment becomes one, a solid ancient power!


    This **** is more than a hundred meters tall, his muscles are shocked, his huge hand holds a general mountain-opening axe, and the lightning flashes all around him.


    The empty old man looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "Su Baxian, you can push us to this point, you are proud of yourself!"


    The emptiness old man naturally wouldn''t give Su Yan the slightest chance to manipulate this **** and head towards Su Yan.


    When that foot stepped on, the whole ground was shaking, extremely shocked!


    More than that, there are two rays of light running around the god, naturally cyan spiritual power and blue spiritual power, as if the sky and white clouds are wandering around him.


    Especially the eyes of the gods, with a strong killing intent, as if they were transformed by **** demons.


    The phantom of the gods directly held the mountain-opening axe, and slashed towards Su Yan''s anger, as if to cut through the sky, the mountain-opening axe carried endless electric light, and the power was shocked!


    Su Yan frowned when he saw this. He didn''t expect this empty old man to do this.


    The soul came out of the body, borrowed the illusory body, and merged his power with the next door Pharaoh.


    This will produce a qualitative leap, not a one-plus-one growth. The current **** can be said to be equivalent to the middle stage of Yang Dan!


    What kind of thoughts in the middle of Yang Pill, it was a leap forward, and all aspects of strength and spiritual power had fundamental changes. In the early stage of Yang Pill, he naturally bowed to him and begged for mercy.


    Su Yan''s coldness shows that this beauty is so simple, but it is too late to think about it, because the axe has already fallen.


    This axe is extremely powerful, and the speed is even more amazing, as if the quality and speed are inversely proportional to this axe.


    Su Yan turned his hands into blades, blessed his own vitality, and shook the axe.


    However, his arm was full of scars, and the sharp bones narrated the power of the axe, almost cutting off Su Yan''s hands.


    Regardless of the injury, Su Yan leaped forward and directly flew thousands of miles away from the god. The power of this **** was too terrifying.


    He was originally based on body refining. It can be said that his strength is very strong, but there is a big gap in comparison with this god.


    No way, the fusion of the power of the two Yang Pill powerhouses, coupled with the powerful meaning of the gods, is a triple increase.


    The emptiness old man looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face, and mocked: "Now you know it''s great, you can kill you with three strikes!"


    The **** was manipulated by the empty old man again, and the mountain-opening **** axe slashed towards Su Yan again, and the power was even more terrifying than before.


    This time, the mountain **** axe swung in the air, but countless lightning bolts cut through the sky and gathered directly toward the mountain **** axe. The empty old man also borrowed the power of nature!


    "Do you think you will borrow the power of nature!"


    The ridicule in the eyes of the empty old man is even more, he believes that there is no need for a three-handed axe, and this axe can kill Su Yan.


    The old Wang next door also breathed a sigh of relief, but he became worried again. If this thing kills Su Yan, how about the empty old man taking his power as his own.


    But he can''t think about that much now, he just wants Su Yan to die.


    Facing this axe, Su Yan had an unprecedented seriousness, and at this moment he had to use his true power.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and his dantian vitality poured out, shrouded in the surroundings and went.


    The difference compared to before is that this time there are two ways of Yuanli!

 Chapter 1565： There are people!

    The two primordial powers completely enveloped the surrounding area, turning this place into Su Yan''s home court again!


    Two of them, one is golden and the other is black, both are extremely terrifying, with the ultimate coercion!


    Su Yan himself began to cultivate golden spiritual power. This was the case from the beginning. He began to cultivate black spiritual power in the northeast, so it is not uncommon to have two elements.


    The two primordial powers came out, the entire sky was enveloped, and this place returned to Su Yan''s dominion.


    Facing the divine axe, Su Yan''s left hand was golden ray, and his right hand was black ray. The dragon scales appeared, his feet stomped on the ground, and his strength reached the extreme.


    The power of Yuanli enveloped the whole body, directly shaking the magic axe.


    A huge rumbling sound erupted from the entire ground, and the electric light kept shining. The entire battlefield seemed to be a thunder battery.


    The old king next door completely withdrew from the battlefield, and now the entire battle has been lost to him, and all his spiritual power has been given to the empty old man.


    Su Yan''s hands shook the divine axe hard, and the divine axe fell on his arm, and Su Yan blasted into the ground with huge power.


    But this time, Su Yan was not injured, his arm was intact, but the **** axe broke!


    Seeing this, the empty old man was full of astonishment. With such strength, he should have been able to easily kill Su Yan, but why was it so.


    "Su Baxian, who are you and what realm are you!"


    "Who am I? I am the **** of death, and you must die if you become my enemy!"


    Su Yan made a low voice, his eyes had never had that kind of killing intent. To the empty old man, he now has a high killing intent.


    "I have to say, your move is very strong, but you still have to die in the face of me!"


    Su Yan turned from passive to active and rushed towards the gods.


    His hands were like blades, constantly shaking with the mountain **** axe, not afraid at all, the mountain **** axe appeared many cracks and became blunt.


    The empty old man was already terrified. He ignored the dangerous soul out of his body, but in the end he couldn''t kill Su Yan, which made him retreat.


    But as soon as he had an idea, he realized that the space in the surrounding areas was confined by Su Yan, and he couldn''t escape at all.


    Su Yan looked at the empty old man and sneered: "It is impossible to escape now!"


    Su Yan mobilized his original power, and blasted towards the empty old man with a wave of destruction, with extreme anger.


    It was not the gods that Su Yan bombarded, but the body of the empty old man. If he destroyed his body, he would be seriously damaged.


    The empty old man was full of shock, and hurriedly manipulated the magic axe and slashed towards Su Yan. Naturally, he couldn''t let Su Yan destroy his body.


    But Su Yan resisted with one hand, and the other hand directly radiated a light, blasting towards the empty old man''s body.


    The empty old man was full of horror and roared: "No!"


    However, he could only watch his body be shattered and turned into dust.


    After solving the empty old man''s body, Su Yan turned to look at the god, the killing intent in the depths of his eyes still high.


    "Take your life!"


    Su Yan rushed away and directly displayed the strongest power, and hit the god''s chest with a punch.


    The **** was bombarded by Su Yan''s fist for a hundred meters, and hit the mountain and sea with one head, and the ground collapsed.


    The **** got up, carried the **** axe on the mountain, and continued to slash towards Su Yan. This time the power was the strongest power of the empty old man.


    This axe is the last move of the three-strike axe and his last hope.


    But Su Yan actually held the axe directly with one hand, and the blade of the axe couldn''t hurt Su Yan at all, because Su Yan''s palm was protected by two elements.


    The empty old man was full of horror. This result has made him desperate. He knew he was defeated, completely defeated.


    Outside the battlefield, the old Wang next door also slumped on the ground. This result was difficult for him to accept. He originally wanted to return to China, but now his life is probably gone.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give the empty old man a chance. At this moment, he used force to break the mountain-opening **** axe directly, and the axe rotated into the ground.


    Su Yan looked at the incomparably tall god, his hands filled with radiance, and he blasted a punch directly through the god''s chest.


    The original solid body of the **** began to thin, revealing the soul of the empty old man.


    Su Yan grabbed the empty old man''s soul and looked at him coldly.


    And at this moment, the **** phantom did not have the blessing of the empty old man, and it also dissipated directly, and of course there was no existence in the world.


    The emptiness old man still seemed to be old-fashioned at this moment, without the slightest madness just now, trembling all over.


    "Su Baxian, you can''t kill me!"


    The empty old man hurriedly shouted, he can''t die, he can''t die.


    But Su Yan didn''t listen to him at all. He saw too many scenes like this, it was a struggle before he died.


    Su Yan pinched the empty old man''s neck and directly applied force with his hands, and the force of collapse directly applied to the empty old man''s body.


    The soul of the empty old man disappeared suddenly, of course there is no existence!


    Seeing this scene, the old Wang next door was full of shock, still unable to stand, his forehead was full of sweat.


    Especially Su Yan approached him, scared him back and forth, his face was full of horror.


    Su Yan grabbed him, and the old king next door had no resistance in his hands.


    "You have killed my family, you have killed many martial arts monks in the land of China, and you will pay for it today!"


    Su Yan was so angry that he rushed straight into the sky. He remembered the persecution that everyone suffered because of him this year.


    He remembered the death of his relatives. Although he was not a true relative, he always had feelings when getting along.


    Looking at the old king next door, Su Yan''s eyes turned red, and his anger almost made him lose his mind at this moment.


    Su Yan directly used his hand to pinch the old Wang next door, making him very uncomfortable.


    "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!"


    The old Wang next door shouted frantically, hoarse.


    "You kill me, you will die as well!"


    "My lord, save me, my lord, save me!"


    Su Yan was annoyed, and directly squeezed the old Wang next door to death, and blasted him into the ground.


    His eyes at the moment slowly recovered, and all spiritual power slowly dissipated.


    But Su Yan did not calm down because of the words of the old Wang next door.


    The people around were originally planning to celebrate, but the words of the old Wang next door were like a knuckle in their throats, making them unhappy.


    The boss of Tangtang Energy Technology Company, the strong Yang Dan, and the adults behind the scenes, how exist that must exist, how terrifying it must be!


    Su Yan''s eyes were also slightly narrowed at the moment, and he looked at the restored sky. He felt that the day was a little gloomy, as if it was about to rain heavily.


    He is a little tired, not because of the continuous fighting, but the endless, this group of people are really mothers-in-law, can''t they come together to die!


    This made Su Yan very dissatisfied, so the consequences are naturally quite serious.


    How serious is it that only the enemy will know!

 Chapter 1566： Third place!

    Su Yan returned to the wedding place, and the rest of the people greeted him, as if the minister met the holy master respectfully.


    They are now in full awe of Su Yan, and they regard Su Yan as the son of heaven, and they are extremely in awe.


    "Master Su is overwhelmingly powerful and defeats the enemy!"


    A Yin Dan expert said with a smile, he was very lucky that he had stayed.


    "The prestige of Master Su is the best in the past, and no one can beat it!"


    Another Yin Dan powerhouse also gave a thumbs up, also thankful that he stayed.


    Other powerful people, such as Taoists, not only praised them in words, but also said all the words of praise that can be used.


    Su Yan glanced at the remaining group of people, millions of guests, and now only one in 10,000 is left.


    He is not angry, this is natural, and everyone has a choice to avoid danger.


    And this group of remaining people didn''t have a good impression on him, because he didn''t like it because of flattering.


    Su Yan nodded faintly at this group of people, glanced at Yuwen Xiongba on the side, and said: "Go and make me a pot of tea."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded quickly, and ran away like the wind.


    But after a while, the best Longjing tea arrived, and Yuwen Xiongba filled it up for Su Yan himself.


    Su Yan held the teacup, glanced at the completely restored sky, and drank it straight away.


    When other people saw Su Yan''s silence like this, they closed their mouths and stood aside, not asking too much.


    Still Jin Shiya walked to Su Yan''s side, looked at him and said, "Is it over?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He also wanted to end, but there were still people, as everyone had heard just now.


    Jin Shiya bit her lip. She thought it was just temporary nonsense from the old king next door, but now it seems that Su Yan has not taken a fake.


    "Then if someone really comes?"


    "Kill it!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to be like that either. This was his wedding, but as a result he was stained with blood and the world changed. This group of people forced him to do this.


    If someone is coming to trouble you, someone is going to kill you, can you still be indifferent, let alone Su Yan, even the most ordinary people will not sit back and watch.


    Su Yan was holding a tea cup, and Yu Wen Xiongba poured another cup. The sweet fragrance of the tea made many people''s throats squirm.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "Sit down. There is nothing to worry about. I will kill them if you come. If you are afraid, you can leave."


    "I wait to trust Master Su!"


    A gangster spoke immediately with a firm expression on his face.


    Others also agreed, and they are determined to stay here.


    Su Yan smiled and was not replying. He thought that this group of people might not be so determined later.


    The sky is rare to recover, unusually bright, only the ruins can tell the terrible battle at that time.


    In the land of the middle sea at this moment, Hu Yanlie frowned, and his body was full of blue light.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Yansheng was surprised. He hadn''t seen his grandfather''s spiritual power leak for a long time.


    He only saw this situation once when he was a child, and that was because his father died of illness!


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky, and said coldly for a long time: "I didn''t expect him to come!"


    "Who?"


    "Competing with a junior, what a thing, have the ability to fight with me!"


    Hu Yanlie roared at the sky, like a tiger roaring through the mountains.


    In the far end of the sky, a laugh came, making Hu Yansheng''s hair terrified.


    "You Hu Yanlie you are the first place in the rankings. Didn''t I fight you and seek my own death? Besides, you are much older than me."


    This voice had a sharp meaning, simply extremely.


    "Humph!"


    Hu Yanlie''s nostrils exhaled a foul air, obviously unusually angry.


    Su Yan''s battle proved himself. Hu Yanlie valued Su Yan more than Huo Liyan, and he seemed to have designated Su Yan as the guardian of China.


    He naturally didn''t want to see Su Yan''s fall. This was a heavy blow to China.


    However, he understands the horror of the people who came, but he is a person of the same age.


    "Hu Yanlie, I''m here to make a personal grievance for the ending. Just watch a good show."


    "If you don''t listen to me, believe it or not, I will break the agreement and kill you!"


    Hu Yanlie''s tone was threatening, he just wanted to let this person retreat.


    However, the man laughed, and the laughter was full of sarcasm.


    "Do you dare to come out?"


    This kind of rhetoric obviously angered Hu Yanlie even more, but that person knew that Hu Yanlie would never leave Zhonghai.


    "You Hu Yanlie is much better than me, killing me is as easy as crushing an ant, but you dare not come out!"


    Hu Yanlie''s face was violent, and a blue light enveloped the world!


    Hu Yansheng was also very angry, but he could only be angry.


    "You have to protect this place of yours. If you come out and violate the agreement, then the martial arts world will definitely take action. At that time, Hua Guo will be a piece of unowned fat in Jialou Luo''s eyes."


    Hu Yanlie''s face was extremely violent, and his anger enveloped him with a wave of righteousness, but in the end he still did not leave Zhonghai.


    That person was right. Hu Yanlie did not dare to go out. He had the responsibility to protect the place of China.


    At the same time, the tea cup in Su Yan''s hand was shattered, and the person disappeared suddenly, leaping into the air.


    Jin Shiya and others didn''t react at all, because Su Yan came too suddenly and the speed was extremely fast.


    Yuwen Xiongba was still pouring water, and later found himself on the ground, only to realize that Su Yan had disappeared.


    Su Yan stood in the air, staring at the place where the light gathered.


    The ray of light in that place is even greater than that of the sun, making people unable to look directly at it, and there is a powerful wave of power.


    "This person is just coming to die, why should King Lie get angry!"


    The king Lie in Su Yan''s mouth is naturally Hu Yanlie, which was the name that outsiders used to give him.


    Hu Yanlie sat in the courtyard of Zhonghai. At this moment, he stood up suddenly and looked at Su Yan in the sky: "How do you know my name is King Lie?!"


    "Under the whole world, in the end of the Dharma era a hundred years ago, there was only one person in the world to be king, who else could be besides you!"


    Why Su Yan knew it was due to what he got in the ruins of the ditch in Siberia.


    Not long ago, he took it out and watched it once, and found that it actually recorded some things from a hundred years ago, and that era was called the Age of Doom.


    Of course, there were very few things recorded in that letter. This was just a brief mention, but the Lie King mentioned in it was seen by Su Yan, and it was not difficult to explain some guesses.


    "Hahahaha!"


    In the depths of the light, laughter spread everywhere, extremely high.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to mention the name of your King Lie. No one has mentioned it for a hundred years, even I dare not mention it!"


    "who are you?!"


    Su Yan asked, his voice was extremely cold, his eyes ignored the light and looked into the depths of him. He didn''t kill unknown people!


    Hu Yanlie said in a cold voice, "He is my contemporaries, the third light in the ranking!"

 Chapter 1567： The finishing touch!

    As soon as Hu Yanlie spoke, there was a brief silence in the entire sky, and Hu Yansheng''s expression suddenly changed with fright.


    He certainly knows the third place in the ranking list, the legendary light, he only has such a one-letter name, no one knows his real name.


    If the third place and the fourth place are only one place difference, but there is a huge difference between the two.


    Because one is a person in the Age of the End of Dharma, and the other is just born in the Age of the End of Dharma.


    The gap between the empty old man and the light is naturally not a little narrable, there is a strong difference between the sky.


    The light in the sky was even more dazzling at this moment, making people in the land of Yanjing think that there were two suns.


    This constant vision made them extremely scared, and some people even had the idea of ??leaving this place.


    At this moment, Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan in midair, his eyes cold, with a hint of anxiety.


    "Su Baxian, you can come to Zhonghai, I don''t believe he dares to take a step!"


    As soon as Hu Yanlie''s words came out, Hu Yansheng was overjoyed. This was a witty way.


    In this way, it was impossible for Su Yan to kill Su Yan because he did not dare to offend Hu Yanlie, and he did not dare to step into Zhonghai.


    The light in the sky suddenly disappeared, and a figure appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    It is very strange that this person is not so old, he looks like a middle-aged man, this is a person from the Age of Domination!


    Maybe he has a maintenance method, otherwise it is impossible for a person over a hundred years to maintain such a posture.


    Su Yan didn''t speak because he was shocked, let alone because of fear.


    Seeing that Su Yan was indifferent, Hu Yanlie couldn''t help being more anxious, but he knew the power of Light very well.


    "The smell of milk is not dry, why bother!"


    Hu Yanlie was very angry. He had never seen such an outstanding genius in a hundred years. He was cherishing his talent.


    Su Yan looked at the light, with Ling Li''s killing intent in his eyes.


    "Hidden for a while and can''t hide, besides, why should I hide!"


    Su Yan revealed confidence in his eyes. Although the third light in this place was very strong, he was not unbelievable.


    Kuang watched Su Yan at this moment and patted his palms, which seemed to be a compliment to Su Yan.


    "As expected, he is a rare genius in this century, he is arrogant, so he can be killed in this way."


    But Hu Yanlie was angry, and said bluntly: "Stupid, extremely depressed!"


    Su Yan stopped paying attention, looking at Guang and said, "Let''s do it!"


    Guang also nodded. He liked Su Yan''s character very much. If he didn''t become an enemy, he might still become a friend.


    "Su Baxian, in order to make your death easier, kill you with one move!"


    A dazzling light emerged behind Guang, like a scorching sun, shining everywhere, making many people feel the heat, as if the spiritual power in the dantian was evaporating.


    "The sun burns flames!"


    The light roared out, and the light behind him that seemed to be shining from the scorching sun directly attacked Su Yan, carrying a powerful force, like an innate suppressive force!


    Su Yan''s brows furrowed tightly, and the two primordial powers were like two long dragons, wandering around, directly resisting this ray of light.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that the "burning sun and flames" displayed by this light directly swallowed his two vital powers, turned them into two fire lights, and burned them out. ,


    Su Yan''s brow furrowed even more, this light is really not easy, compared to the empty old man, it is really not a little stronger, the strength must be the realm of the middle Yang Pill!


    Watching his vitality completely dissipate, Su Yan''s heart fluctuates at this moment, and this is the real opponent.


    But Hu Yanlie kept shaking his head. In his opinion, even if Su Yan is a talented man, it is impossible to fight against Guangguang, because it is not an order of magnitude.


    The gap between the middle and early stages of Yang Dan was like a vast river and a moat.


    At this moment, the light "scorching sun and flames" had bombarded Su Yan, like light like fire, with the ability to destroy everything.


    The entire sky is shrouded in light at this moment, and even the sun''s light is blocked, which is incomparable.


    The fluctuations in the sky are not strong, this is because the light is able to retract and release the power freely and master it well.


    The surrounding spiritual power is violent, it will inevitably have some impact on his shots, and the power does not leak, the damage from the bombardment is the strongest.


    In an instant, Su Yan was shrouded in light, and the intense burning sensation made him feel that his body was about to melt, the light was too strong!


    Standing next to his grandfather, Hu Yansheng said at the moment: "Grandpa, did Su Ba fall here first?!"


    "The temper is too rigid, it''s hard to make a big deal!"


    Hu Yanlie said angrily, he has no choice but to watch the two fight, but he knows that the result will be a complete victory.


    Within half a minute, Su Yan''s body had already shown signs of melting. Even with the blessing of vitality, it still couldn''t resist the radiance of light.


    Su Yan had to spit out a few mouthfuls of essence and blood to bless himself to resist the erosion of the light.


    The light was resisted and slowly dissipated, but Su Yan was already covered in blood, and the black and golden vitality disappeared.


    "No wonder you have such an arrogant posture, no wonder you are known as the first genius in a hundred years, and you did not expect you to be able to display your power!"


    The light eyes contained the meaning of coldness, and the deeper layer was the meaning of greed. This could not be greedy. Yuanli was the dream goal of all Yang Pill powerhouses.


    Hearing this, Hu Yanlie almost staggered to the ground. He originally thought that Su Yan would definitely die. This attack was absolutely irresistible.


    But who ever thought that Su Yan actually resisted it, completely because of his real name, the essence of blood and the might of Yuan Li.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan. At this moment, he felt that he couldn''t see through Su Yan, because Su Yan was able to use his original strength, which simply subverted his cognition.


    "No wonder you are so arrogant, you didn''t expect to have a glimpse of the secret!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan with envy, but the next second he frowned.


    "You spy on the secret, but don''t use it, you are arrogant, and you will die in the end!"


    Although Su Yan blocked the blow of the light, there is still another attack from the light, and Su Yan is ultimately unstoppable.


    Sure enough, seeing that a single blow could not be achieved, he was extremely angry, and his whole body was shrouded in light again, and he moved towards Su Yan, which was even more powerful than the previous blow!


    Su Yan''s pupils were infinitely magnified, and they were all shining with light, and they would shroud him again.


    But he has already used his blood at this moment, this blow is hard to resist!


    However, Su Yan did not regress, a pair of eyes turned into golden light at the last moment, adding the finishing touch!


    A secret technique of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"-the finishing touch!


    Su Yan''s eyes were like longan eyes at this moment. Looking directly at the light, they were not afraid. The light from the light was directly absorbed by Su Yan''s eyes!


    The finishing touch is not a very powerful secret technique, but it is a magical power that has a miraculous effect here!

 Chapter 1568： Come on!

    Seeing that the power of his light had been absorbed by Su Yan, his bare face was incomparably blue, and an anger spread from his heart.


    He said just now that one move made Su Yan die happy, but now there are two moves, Su Yan has nothing to do, isn''t it just slapped himself in the face.


    As a person in the Age of Dharma, as the top three powerhouses on the entire earth, his self-defeating things are no small matter.


    It can be said that this will be laughed off generously, and I am afraid it will be spread and let the world know.


    He knew that this matter would be infinitely magnified, because he was like a public figure, ordinary people didn''t know it, but those people in the martial arts world were like wolves and tigers, wishing such gossip appeared.


    But everything he thought about was based on his ability to defeat Su Yan, otherwise he would die, who would gossip about his affairs.


    At that time, he would only be regarded as a paving stone, a powerful obstacle to the birth of a peerless genius.


    Hu Yanlie in the Land of the Middle Sea was also surprised at this moment, and Su Yan had already surprised him the first time he resisted the attack of the light.


    Because Su Yan has vitality, this is simply unimaginable. At first he thought that Su Yan used his vitality because of a secret technique, and he was a young man who was favored by heaven.


    But now he felt that Su Yan was extraordinary, not simple, and he was performing a secret technique, which was naturally extraordinary.


    "Could this be someone from an ancient family?"


    Hu Yansheng also nodded blankly at this moment, some of his eyes were dumbfounded, but he didn''t even hear Hu Yanlie''s words.


    "I''m afraid it will look better now."


    Hu Yanlie restored his face, stroked his beard, and looked at the two in the sky with a smile on his face.


    Now Hu Yanlie''s heart naturally thinks that Su Yan has the power to fight with Guang, which is why Su Yan can''t come to Zhonghai to escape.


    Just staring at Su Yan in the air, and seeing Su Yan''s eyes that resemble double dragon eyes, his anger stopped.


    "Su Baxian, no matter how many methods you use, you will still die in my hands!"


    Guang was full of anger, and his whole body seemed to be a source of light. At this moment, he was like the sun with a halo.


    Su Yan did not speak, he could not speak at the moment.


    Although it happened to have the finishing touch secret technique just to restrain the light, the light absorbed in his body was overwhelming and very unstable.


    If Hikari shot him again, it would be difficult for him to determine whether he could use it.


    But just shooting is inevitable, and Su Yan is not allowed to have too much thinking time.


    At this moment, the rays of light in the sky were gathered together, turned into a little dazzling light, extremely bright, and floated directly towards Su Yan.


    This is much softer than before, as if it is a joke. The speed and strength look weak, and it feels easy to dodge.


    Actually otherwise, this is Guang''s real anger, and it can be regarded as his angry blow.


    Although the speed was slow, Su Yan knew that he could not avoid it at all, and the dazzling light had already locked him.


    All the vitality of Su Yan''s dantian is gushing out, turning into two journeys of dragon power, carrying various secret techniques, and heading towards the dazzling light.


    More than that, Su Yan also worked on the profound meaning of time and space, trying to control the glare so that its power could not be fully utilized.


    But Su Yan was wrong. Light was stronger than his realm. At this moment, he was suppressed, and he could not control everything here!


    Yaoguang floated towards Su Yan, magnifying his pupils infinitely, and finally completely enveloped Su Yan.


    Everyone can''t watch any minute, because the light is too strong, if you force it to watch it, it will inevitably damage your own eyes.


    Only Hu Yanlie can watch it easily. At this moment, his brows are frowning, and the thing he fears most still appears.


    "Unexpectedly, after a hundred years, where did you get to after all!"


    Guang now looked at Hu Yanlie and smiled: "That is natural. A hundred years is not short. If this fails, do I still have the face to become the third person in the world?"


    "Hmph, you have become an ant-like existence in my eyes!"


    Hu Yanlie was full of awe-inspiring righteousness, and he rushed straight into the sky, causing the entire sky to change suddenly, completely overwhelming!


    However, Guang is too far away from it, and Hu Yanlie''s aura can''t pose a threat to Guang at all.


    Guang looked at that awe-inspiring righteousness, his face was also very green, if it weren''t for killing Su Yan, he wouldn''t come here, after all, Hu Yanlie was much better than him.


    Hu Yanlie called him an ant, and he had no chance to refute it.


    Back then, when Hu Yanlie was proud of the world, he was just a small servant. If it weren''t for the death of too many people in that era of doom, how could he be the third person in the world?


    Guang no longer entangled with Hu Yanlie, his purpose is very simple, kill Su Yan, and then leave.


    But Hu Yanlie also had nothing to do with the light, and he had nowhere to vent.


    But at this moment, Jin Shiya and others are all discolored, but they are looking at everything in their eyes.


    They couldn''t observe the light, but they knew that Su Yan was shrouded in it, and the situation must be very dangerous.


    Jin Shiya clenched her fist tightly, her mouth was bitten, of course she was worried.


    The faces of Yuwen Xiongba and others were also anxious, and all the joy just now was diluted.


    Even, the big man who went to the martial arts world had already planned to leave at this moment, after all, Su Yan''s current situation was very dangerous.


    Su Yan was indeed very dangerous, because he was shrouded in light, and his dantian''s vitality was actually dissipating, as if being drawn away by the light.


    And he has nothing to do with it, he can''t stop it at all, this is the terrible thing about light!


    Guang looked at Su Yan with a sneer on his face and said, "Your power is very special, so I laughed at it!"


    He naturally coveted Su Yan''s Yuan Li, which is Yuan Li, the power that can only be possessed by strong Jin Dan, something that he dreams of.


    Although he can''t absorb and use it now, for research, it will naturally help him a lot.


    The power was continuously absorbed by the light, and Su Yan was getting weaker now, and there were some signs of hollowness in those eyes.


    Su Yan can''t act like this, he must resist, or he will die!


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and all the power in the dantian was directly reversed, as if disappeared.


    The brow furrowed, and the light that had enveloped Su Yan dissipated, because he couldn''t absorb the energy.


    But he knew that Su Yan''s power had never been absorbed, and this was just the beginning.


    "Would you hesitate to lose your power and not let me absorb it?!"


    Guang rushed over, shining light on his fists, and headed directly towards Su Yan.


    This force is incomparable, let alone Su Yanzhi strong, as long as it withstands a blow, it is bound to be in danger of death.


    Su Yan''s face was cold at the moment, and now he has no other way, he can only use the last resort.


    Su Yan looked to the south and roared directly: "Come on!"

 Chapter 1569： This power? !

    Su Yan''s voice oscillated everywhere, and the power of his divine consciousness was spreading, and his sword pointed thousands of miles away!


    This fluctuation made everyone surprised, even feeling uneasy and shocked, it seems that these two words of Su Yan have powerful magical powers.


    Sifang Tiandi was quiet at this moment, nothing appeared, everything was calm.


    Guang Guang looked at Su Yan scornfully, and said contemptuously: "You have such a high aura, how can you turn into a dragon-shaped phantom."


    Not only him, but Yuwen Xiongba and the others are also a little confused. Why didn''t Su Yan roar in such a rage.


    Even Hu Yanlie of Zhonghai frowned slightly. It is hard to say that this is Su Yan''s prank, but with such a momentum, what is the use of this action.


    This even made Hu Yanlie a little displeased and dissatisfied, and he would fight to the death if he lost.


    But there was only one person, and that was Jin Shiya. She understood what the two words Su Yan meant.


    She also looked at the south, looking far away, waiting quietly.


    And in the south of Yanjing, thousands of miles away, in the Jiangbei laboratory, the second-level spirit gathering array actually fluctuates at this moment, violent fluctuations!


    The spirit gathering formation, which was originally like a land of vast oceans, set off a trend of overwhelming the river, and the elixir and spiritual things lost their vitality at this moment.


    More than that, the vast expanse of spiritual liquid also directly set off a whirlpool at this moment, and a dragon swallowing whale water drops straight into the sky, rushing towards Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao opened her mouth and swallowed everything into her belly without any discomfort at all.


    This process was very fast, and all the spirits of the vast ocean like the sea of ??Spirit Gathering Formation were swallowed by Xiaoyao, and it didn''t feel full.


    It perches on the giant tree as before, but stands up now.


    Xiaoyao glanced at the north, fluttering his wings, and disappeared directly into the laboratory.


    ...


    Su Yan was waiting. From a thousand miles away, it would take a while for Xiaoyao even at the extreme speed.


    But he was impatient, and Su Yan''s nasty taste and boredom disappeared.


    "Su Baxian, die!"


    The light rushed towards Su Yan, and the dazzling light gathered again and fell directly on Su Yan''s chest.


    This blow was so powerful that Su Yan was unbearable. He was directly knocked into the Great Wall a kilometer away.


    Su Yan''s chest is shining brightly, it has corroded his skin, swallowed his muscles, and at the same time is drawing his vitality.


    Su Yan''s face was filled with pain. This feeling of pulling away from his soul was naturally very painful and unbearable.


    But he didn''t make a sound. Although the pain was uncomfortable, it didn''t make him speak out.


    Guang Guang sneered, and shouted at Su Yan: "If you beg for mercy, I can give you a happy one."


    Begging for mercy, Su Yan showed a mockery on his face, asking him to beg for mercy, it was a joke.


    Seeing Su Yan''s mocking gaze, the light smile disappeared, his face was cold, and a killing intent filled the entire sky.


    "Su Baxian, go to death!"


    A ray of light appeared on Guang''s finger, and he pointed it directly at Su Yan. Su Yan could never resist this ray of light. This was the suppression of the realm!


    However, at this moment, the sky suddenly changed, and everything seemed to be different.


    The shining world was shrouded in golden light, and a dragon roar resounded through the world, deafening.


    The sound of this dragon chant made countless people tremble, and the tremors in their hearts seemed to be resurrected as a dragon above the nine heavens, with powerful power, which made people surrender.


    At the moment, tears in Jin Shiya''s eyes fluctuate, and Xiaoyao has finally come!


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others grew their mouths wide, and their faces were extremely surprised.


    A powerful Yin Dan seemed stupid, pointing to the sky and said in horror: "Dragon, dragon, dragon!"


    Of course others saw it. After all, Xiaoyao''s body covered the sky and the sky was covered by it.


    However, Hu Yanlie of Zhonghai has a solemn face, the dragon is coming, but he didn''t expect a dragon to come.


    Although he knew this was not a biological dragon, he was also very surprised.


    "Grandpa, what...what is that?!"


    Hu Yansheng was so scared that he was about to pee his pants, Long, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Hu Yansheng dissatisfiedly, and said coldly: "That is a thing that gathers spirits, not a real dragon."


    Hu Yansheng recovered a little bit, and asked, "What is a spiritual gathering thing?!"


    "You are so powerful that you can gather a kind of spiritual thing!"


    "Could it be that Su Ba came out of the dragon first?!"


    Hu Yansheng''s face was unbelievable, this dragon was too huge, and contained a shocking power, it could be said that it was not weaker than Su Yan.


    That''s why Hu Yanlie frowned. He also didn''t understand why Su Yan had gathered such a powerful spiritual creature.


    According to common sense, the spirit-gathering thing must be created to be weaker, which is in line with the rules.


    But Xiao Ao Ao showed stronger power than Su Yan, which completely violated common sense.


    However, this is the fact, Xiaoaoao is better than Su Yan, with the domineering dragon, and his own wisdom.


    This is completely incomprehensible for Hu Yanlie. Seeing this, Hu Yanlie''s heart is already raging.


    "He is definitely not a mortal!"


    Hu Yanlie made such an evaluation, which is considered as pertinent to Su Yan. Su Yan is naturally not a mortal, he is an immortal emperor.


    The reason why Xiaoyao was better than Su Yan was something that Su Yan hadn''t expected before.


    Although the moisture of super spiritual power liquid made Xiaoyao''s realm grow rapidly, it was impossible to surpass him, not to mention that Su Yan swallowed the power of the ancient pharaoh.


    The reason is that the giant tree, the giant tree itself does not have much power, but together with Xiaoyao, it seems that a chemical element has been produced, just like a phoenix inhabiting a phoenix tree!


    At this moment, the sky is full of Xiaoyao''s body, extremely large, as if a dragon descended.


    At the moment, Guang Guang looked at Xiao Ao Ya with a green face. He was not afraid of Xiao Ao''s form. What he was burning with was that Xiao Ao''s actually blocked his killing blow.


    This made him fail to kill Su Yan, which made him extremely angry!


    "Su Baxian, who are you?!"


    Guang Guang looked at Su Yan, roaring incomparably, almost crazy.


    Su Yan looked at Guang. He understood Guang''s mentality at this moment. He was about to kill him, but a little rushed in.


    "Who am I, I am a human, a fairy, wind, rain, thunder, and even death!"


    Su Yan''s eyes shot two cold lights with an extremely long killing intent. At this moment, the light in his eyes is naturally like a dead person.


    He can''t let the light escape, this is an enemy, a powerful enemy, must be killed, there is no other choice!

 Chapter 1570： Long Zhu!

    This is a person who can threaten him, this is a person of the Age of Doom, this is an old monster who has lived for more than a hundred years, this is a person who must be killed quickly!


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of killing intent. He would kill him alone, and he must not stay. Not to mention how big a disaster he would become in the future, but only to say that he has threatened Su Yan now, so he must be eliminated.


    Xiaoyao was encircled above the nine heavens, with a huge body covering the sky and the sun. At this moment, the world was controlled by it, and he was the master of this place.


    Guang Guang looked at Xiao Aoya with fear. He could feel Xiao Ao''s powerful power and a kind of high-respect power, which made him feel extremely humble and even felt inferior. , Almost knelt down.


    If it weren''t for his strong control, maybe he would really kneel down just like the big guys in the wedding place.


    Looking at Su Yan, he also had the intent to kill Su Yan and the determination to kill.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is too terrifying, it is a kind of enchanting evildoer, can not stay in the world.


    The realm of the early stage of the Yang Pill could actually fight against his existence in the middle stage of the Yang Pill, and his two moves did not kill Su Yan, which made him feel scared.


    "Su Baxian, don''t think that you can scare me by using the blind eye technique!"


    The light roared, and the sound vibrated for nine days, in order to stabilize the heart and prevent the loss of strength due to the change of xinxing.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously at this. In his opinion, all this is in vain. There is no room for change at all. Light will die!


    Su Yan didn''t want to get entangled with the light either. Solving him was the most important thing.


    He glanced at Xiaoyao in the sky, and said in a commanding tone: "Punish him for me!"


    Xiaoyao didn''t have the same playful form as before. It understood when it was playing and when it was real fighting.


    Xiaoyao''s eyes glowed with golden light, and he rushed directly towards the light, her body in a terrifying dragon, carrying a powerful coercive force.


    The light was also cold, and the light from all over his body was shining again at this moment, and the power of a strong Yang Pill came out, covering all directions.


    Only a loud boom was heard, as if the sky had collapsed, extremely violent!


    Xiaoyao''s huge body directly hits towards the light cast by the light, just like hitting a very solid rock wall.


    With this impact, the entire sky was shed with golden light like the sun''s rays.


    These rays of light are not such simple existences, they can kill the strong in the early Yin Dan at will, it is extremely terrifying.


    The entire Great Wall was completely shrouded in two forces, extremely powerful.


    The power that Xiaoyao displayed was spiritual power, not elemental power, but it was stronger than Su Yan''s power. This was the terrifying aspect of array spirit.


    The formation spirit is derived from the gathering spirit formation. The formation of the gathering spirit formation is to condense the formation spirit. The more terrifying and powerful the formation spirit formation, the stronger the formation spirit.


    In fact, it is impossible for the Level 2 Spirit Gathering Array to create such a powerful Xiaoyao, it is completely Su Yan''s special secret technique, plus the strange power of the giant tree.


    This made Su Yandu have a complete surprise for the giant tree. The residue of the world tree evolved and was still so terrifying.


    This blow directly smashed the light cast by the light, as if countless glass shattered, and the whole sky was trembling with light.


    And just spit out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were full of incredible looking at Xiao Ao. He couldn''t imagine that Xiao Ao was so strong that it was impossible to resist.


    This was just a power strike from Xiaoyao, which crushed his light and caused him to suffer internal injuries, which caused his originally erected heart to collapse all at once.


    The intent to retreat has just emerged, and if you lose, you must retreat. Otherwise, if you fall here, you can retreat from the general knowledge before you can become the strong.


    "Su Baxian, you deceived, I won''t fight you today, I will definitely take your life in the future!"


    After speaking, the figure dissipated, and the light from all sides disappeared.


    This made Hu Yanlie of Zhonghai smile, and he never thought that Guang would retreat so decisively.


    "This light still hasn''t changed the previous advantages!"


    Hu Yansheng asked puzzledly: "What is the best order?"


    Hu Yanlie had a somewhat mocking taste: "Escaped, shrank his head, and was as timid as a mouse..."


    "..."


    Hu Yansheng looked speechless.


    It''s not just the two people''s accident, everyone in the wedding place is also the same accident.


    I thought that Su Yan was extremely dangerous, and I was afraid that he would be defeated by the light.


    But suddenly a divine dragon came, directly suppressing the light, and even letting the light escape, it almost shocked them.


    However, it was a blessing for a group of people to recover, because Su Yan was no longer in danger.


    "Master Su is really incomprehensible. He actually owns such a divine thing."


    "It is said that he is Wu Quxing descending to the earth, I can''t stop it, he is probably the reincarnation of Jianglong Arhat!"


    "Fuck, if you say so, I also think it''s possible!"


    "In ancient times, there was Arhat Jigong, the dragon descending, and now there is the Dragon Lord Su Baxian!"


    ...


    Although the words of this group of people are a bit speechless, they really have some meaning after careful consideration.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others are of course the most excited, Su Yan actually summoned the Shenlong, which is simply unimaginable.


    And at the moment above the sky, Su Yan looked at the place where the original light was, and the playful smile on his face became more and more serious.


    "Xiaoyao, this guy wants to escape, what do you say?"


    "Escape, let him escape for a while, I have fun."


    Xiaoyao''s voice is not the old meaning of the Shenlong, but with a full and tender voice, which was specially designed to please Jin Shiya in the past.


    Su Yan was a little speechless, and couldn''t help but said in a deep voice, "Can you be like a man?"


    Xiaoyao was taken aback for a while, then resumed her voice and said, "I am a perfect man."


    "Then kill him immediately!"


    Su Yan immediately roared, looking at Jiu Xiaoyun with his eyes!


    Killing intent suddenly appeared in Xiaoyao''s eyes, soaring upwards, soaring for nine days!


    He had already escaped from the light hundreds of miles away, with a wicked smile on his face, he thought he had escaped and Su Yan could not catch him.


    But at this moment, Long Yin shook the sky, rushing straight out of Jiu Xiao, making his complexion suddenly change.


    "The ghost is not gone?!"


    Guang Guang glanced at the back, couldn''t help speeding up, trying to get rid of Xiaoyao.


    But how could he get rid of, when he looked back, he bumped his head against Xiao Ao''s huge body.


    Xiaoyao looked at him coldly, with a terrifying light piercing through the center of the light brow directly in his eyes.


    Looking at Xiaoyao with a full face of disbelief, he didn''t realize that he was so easy to die, so easy.


    The body was exposed, the light around him slowly dissipated, and he fell directly toward the ground.

 Chapter 1571： Ended

    The eyes of the falling light were so unwilling. As a person in the Age of Doom, he would be killed by a rising star. This was something he could not accept.


    But the result is like this, he has to accept if he doesn''t accept it, he is defeated, the defeat is very complete, and his death will disappear!


    Guang head hit the corner of the Great Wall and installed a hole in the corner. Countless blue bricks fell one after another and hit him.


    Just use the last bit of strength to push the blue brick away, lying on a rock, his eyes are very cloudy, and he has been staring at Su Yan in the sky.


    He knew that it was Su Yan who defeated him. Even if Su Yan didn''t take the shot himself, it was Su Yan''s mount.


    He regarded Xiao Aoya as Su Yan''s mount, and of course Xiao Aoyao was indeed Su Yan''s mount.


    Although Xiaoyao was unwilling, Su Yan had appointed him as his mount general.


    You know, he was an immortal emperor in his previous life, and he had countless mounts. That was not a fairy beast. It was already a great honor to let Xiaoyao be his mount.


    But looking at Su Yan, he thought about something else. He knew that Su Yan was no longer weak, he had grown up, he was no longer a chick, but an eagle!


    He even understood that Su Yan''s future was limitless, and he sadly became his stepping stone.


    Su Yan will inevitably step into the martial arts world, and even become the overlord of the martial arts world.


    However, if you only know Su Yan''s true identity, I am afraid it will be difficult to express your previous thoughts.


    Su Yan''s goal is far from the martial arts world, for him the martial arts world is just a world of ants, just a springboard.


    Su Yan was also looking at the light in mid-air. He saw unwillingness and silence from the light''s eyes. This is the fate of the loser, eternal.


    Su Yan said lightly to Xiaoyao: "Give him a good time."


    Xiaoyao nodded, and a golden light shrouded in the light, breaking down his body in a moment, turning it into countless annihilation dust, floating around the world!


    The third place on the list, the third strongest on the earth, just like this, disappeared forever!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were completely restored, and the vitality of his whole body was also dissipated, but there was still a kind of unhappiness deep in his heart.


    He is not as good as the early stage of Yang Pill, and facing the difficulty of the middle stage of Yang Pill, if it were not for Xiaoyao, then he might be really in danger.


    This feeling makes him uncomfortable, he must advance by leaps and bounds, and quickly improve his realm, after all, he is still very far away from the realm of his previous life.


    Now he has passed the basics, and the improvement of his realm can be accelerated, which is a good thing for him.


    At this moment, the golden light from Xiaoyao''s whole body also dissipated, and the huge body began to shrink slowly, turning into a little white dragon, wandering around Su Yan.


    It does this to eliminate fear. If it persists, then people in this place will be awake at night.


    The entire sky was completely clear at this moment, and the sun shone again, shining on the already devastated place.


    The flowers and trees, the mountains and rivers, and even the Great Wall are no longer the same.


    This series of battles is too terrifying, almost all of them are destroying the world.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan that had been shrouding this place before, if it hadn''t been for Yanjing''s strong taboo formation, it would have been destroyed long ago.


    Su Yan looked at the devastated place. It could not be repaired. He could only wait for his own recovery. It was like a wound scarring, then peeling off the scar, and finally intact. Of course, the traces could never be erased, unless the eyes of the person were covered and he Can''t see the real situation.


    Su Yan expressed helplessness to all this, and he had no choice. He didn''t cause trouble, but he was not afraid of trouble.


    Jin Shiya had already rushed towards Su Yan in the air at this moment, rushed directly into Su Yan''s arms, grabbing him tightly, as if she never wanted to be separated from him again.


    And Xiaoyao directly carried the two of them, soaring for nine days, rushing into the clouds, soaring between the sky and the earth.


    Seeing this scene, countless people are simply stupid, such a wedding is so romantic, so two people can be so.


    This made many girls envy, and they had long established Su Yan as their male god, and the first male god.


    It even listed Jin Shiya as the object of anger. All the forum comments for a while were jealous, disgusting and envy of her...


    Yes, Jin Shiya is so enviable, because she has a perfect man like Su Yan, she is the happiest woman in the world, and it is natural to be jealous.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others looked around, they were actually afraid that someone would come, after all, they were already very nervous.


    After looking at it several times and making sure that there were no fluctuations in the surroundings, he was relieved.


    And in the distance of the wedding place, on a mountain peak, a young girl has been looking at this place. Of course, she was worried and worried before.


    Now she showed a faint smile and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya have been soaring in the sky for a long time, and the two even had a long kiss in the sky, until they were about to suffocate, they were reluctant to let go.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya, and the two of them returned to the wedding place. Looking at the wedding scene that was already in the door, they couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    There are more than a million people, and now there are less than a hundred people left. What a irony.


    "Sorry."


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya and blamed herself a little. The wedding, which was originally a good wedding and the festive day, was turned upside down by a group of chores.


    Jin Shiya shook her head and looked at Su Yan and said, "As long as there is you, everything is fine."


    Su Yan smiled and held Jin Shiya''s hand tighter.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others rang out with warm applause, celebrating that the two have really become husband and wife.


    This is the fourth year that Su Yan and Jin Shiya have met. They finally cultivated and became the goddess.


    At this moment, in the surrounding areas, those who had originally left have actually returned. They knew that Su Yan had won, and they were ranked third!


    This group of people all came to celebrate, it was so real and shameless.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and a barrier appeared on the four sides of the wedding, making it impossible for these people to enter.


    This group of people became anxious, thinking that it was Su Yan''s dissatisfaction, and a few of them died suddenly on the spot.


    Su Yan, of course, didn''t like it as a wall-wrapper. He didn''t care to let these people come to his wedding place again.


    But there was a voice of regret and sorrow, echoing in all directions.


    "Master Su, you let me wait in, I didn''t leave intentionally."


    "Master Su, I didn''t leave because I went to the bathroom."


    "Master Su, I am avoiding powerful energy, not leaving intentionally."


    ...


    A group of people just excuse themselves and hope that Su Yan will forgive them and let them in.


    more than this.


    "Master Su, I got a bandage because of my injury."


    The strong man himself hit his chest and caused a horrified wound. This man was really cruel.

 Chapter 1572： taste of love!

    But their efforts were in vain after all, because Su Yan didn''t have a bird at all, no matter how much regret they might even cry and howl.


    Everything is over, just the last enemy, the third place in the ranking, the third in the world, there were only two people stronger than him before, that is the existence of Hu Yanlie and the second in the ranking.


    And now Su Yan replaced him and became the third on the list, the third strongest on the earth, so that countless people would have to bow down before seeing him.


    But Su Yan was not interested in it at all. His purpose was very simple. Today is the wedding day with Jin Shiya, and the **** dream he had waited for four years is finally coming true.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and walked towards the temporary residence with excitement.


    It was a mansion worth tens of billions, and it was considered the most luxurious existence in Yanjing.


    Money is something outside of the body, and it really doesn''t matter to Su Yan, what can be bought with money is even less important to Su Yan.


    Don''t say that the wedding room is in this mansion, it''s just a small ruined house, which is also satisfying for Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over and said with a speechless expression: "My lord, you are so scared of money."


    Su Yan ignored it, he only had Jin Shiya in his heart.


    Yuwen Xiongba also said endlessly: "Originally at a price of 8 billion, you have to sell for 10 billion. You didn''t know that the young lady who sold the house was scared and almost incontinent."


    ...


    Su Yan walked towards the villa with Jin Shiya in his arms, and the others also left with interest, seeing the group of people outside blocked by the barriers, with a look of pride and sarcasm.


    "Hahaha, you cowards, why do you come back after you leave?"


    "It''s useless to come back, Master Su has been indifferent to you."


    "Hahaha, I am the one who will stand by with Master Su, and I will be highly regarded by Master Su."


    ...


    The arrogant speech and bold tone of these people are simply unprecedented.


    Can you imagine a master pointing at the nose of a powerful Taoist and saying this, as if the world is turned upside down.


    Although the group of people had the heart to eat people, they still did not dare, because they were afraid of Su Yan.


    This unbearable and indeterminate feeling caused many strong men to vomit blood, and in the end they could only leave silently.


    And those dozens of people left in an extremely arrogant and swaggering manner, and a group of flatterers followed behind.


    Can''t beat Su Yan''s flattery, so they naturally became the first choice.


    But when Su Yan was leaving, Hu Yanlie in the Land of the Sea could not sit still. He wanted to see Su Yan and talk to him now.


    "Su Baxian, you come to Zhonghai quickly, I have something to say to you!"


    Hu Yanlie spoke with Chunlei, fully expressing his attitude.


    But Su Yan didn''t care and replied, "I don''t have time now. I''ll wait a few days."


    Such an answer made Hu Yanlie stunned for a moment, and then an angry expression appeared on his face, even daring to brush his face.


    He Hu Yanlie had never been looked down upon like this before, and this simply made him intolerable.


    "Su Baxian, are you serious?!"


    Hu Yansheng said angrily. Before Su Yan didn''t give Hu Yanlie face to him, he was already very angry, but now it is so again, and it was his grandfather who said it himself.


    But Hu Yanlie waved his hand, and the anger on his face disappeared, turning into a smile.


    "Wait for a few days, just wait a few days, then you can''t get out of bed."


    Obviously, Hu Yanlie knew what Su Yan was going to do. After all, it was the wedding day, so naturally he would enter the bridal chamber.


    This is of course the biggest and most urgent thing for Su Yan. He just wants to finish this thing perfectly now, ignoring the slightest regret.


    What Hu Yanlie''s forums, he has no interest, no interest at all, it is already very good for him to wait a few days.


    Su Yan walked into the villa with Jin Shiya in his arms. The entire villa was the two of them, and there were no other people a few miles away.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed, he didn''t want to be disturbed by the two of them, he wanted to have a good time with Jin Shiya.


    As soon as the villa entered the door, the swimming pool appeared in front of you, and the two of them got out of the swimming pool like cheerful fish.


    The water temperature of the swimming pool is very suitable, it is constant temperature, and naturally, a dedicated person will fix it.


    The two swam a few times in the pool to wash away the dust and exhaustion.


    When the two came out of the swimming pool, they both smiled at each other and walked to the lounge chair aside.


    "Tired?"


    "Not tired" Jin Shiya''s face was ruddy, her head lowered, she dared not look at Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Don''t be tired, then go and change your clothes."


    "Ok."


    The two of them were wearing loose clothing, lying on the oversized soft bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    Jin Shiya glanced at Su Yan secretly. Of course she expected that Su Yan must take the initiative in this matter, should she take the initiative? She didn''t know anything, she didn''t know anything.


    After waiting for several minutes, Jin Shiya was a little anxious and couldn''t help but glanced secretly, only to find that Su Yan was not in the bed.


    When she got up suddenly, Su Yan was suddenly thrown into the bed.


    The two kissed intimately, just like two fishes in the water.


    "Brother Yan, you have to be gentle with me."


    "Ok."


    ...


    It was already dusk when I went to the villa, and when the curtains fell, when everything came to pass, it was already midnight.


    The moonlight that night was very round, illuminating the whole earth, as if soothing Yanjing''s wounds.


    But outside the villa, under the moonlight, there was a piece of fruit trees and flowers, quietly opening up, competing with each other, colorful and colorful.


    Flowering this season is so abnormal, but it''s not surprising to think about Su Yan in the villa.


    They were crazy that night, but they weren''t crazy either. In short, that night was the end of immortality.


    The delicate peach blossoms bloomed, and a peach blossom floated down, falling on the white jade, like a blood red, so conspicuous.


    More than that, in the villa full of spring flowers, there was a faint voice, so alluring.


    ...


    In fact, all of this cannot be described in words, let alone written.


    Because one more sentence will appear so disharmonious, and even tarnish the purity in it, but one sentence less, but like a little taste, reveals a feeling of shyness.


    The two have known each other for four years and held on for four years.


    Jin Shiya has been silently persevering in Su Yan''s countless lives and deaths. She has never wavered. She is actually very loyal and great, and ordinary women will never be like her.


    If you really want to ask what it''s like in the two-person world, then you really can''t tell, and you can''t tell, you can only say that it can only be understood.


    In fact, to be precise, this is not a feeling, it is a kind of love, a taste of love!

 Chapter 1573： Go to Zhonghai

    No one dared to step into the villa for three miles, and this time lasted for three days.


    Three days later, on a bright morning, the sun was softly shining, shining in the room with floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Naturally, Su Yan got up a long time ago. Except for that night''s madness, the two of them were very close for the next two days, just like living at home.


    Jin Shiya was making breakfast. Su Yan sat in a chair on the balcony, holding a book on Capital in a daze.


    He didn''t know why he read a book like Das Capital. The ghost knew, maybe it was just taken out is not the point, just to pretend to be coercive and imitate the real life at home?


    Shouldn''t it be a newspaper? That''s the way it fits that taste.


    But when I think about it carefully, something is wrong. I look a little old-fashioned when I hold a newspaper. It looks like an old couple and an old wife. This is the 21st century.


    It''s better to sleep in late, young people like to sleep late, from sleep to noon or even afternoon.


    But Su Yan was driven by Jin Shiya, he also wanted to sleep in, and he also wanted to spend more time with Jin Shiya.


    For him, nothing is a matter, he is a real man.


    But Jin Shiya kept begging for mercy, so Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh.


    When I was thinking about it, the breakfast was ready, a very simple Western breakfast, fried eggs and sandwiches.


    Drinks are not milk or the like for a long time, and super psychic liquid is naturally the best drink.


    The two people at the huge dining table seemed a bit deserted, but they didn''t feel unpleasant.


    As long as two people are together, everything is not a problem.


    Seeing breakfast, Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya with a smile on his face and said, "My wife is really capable."


    Jin Shiya angrily said: "I have a sore waist and weak legs. You still let me make breakfast, and don''t understand me."


    "Sore back and weak legs?"


    Su Yan''s smile became stronger.


    Still not forgetting to pinch Jin Shiya''s waist.


    This made Jin Shiya blush, even redder than a peach.


    "Today''s Shiya looks better."


    Su Yan sat on the dining chair, looking at her with a fascinating gesture.


    "When I met you, I was just a young girl. After four years, you are already a big girl, and now you have become the most beautiful woman in the world."


    Hearing this, Jin Shiya''s face was almost bleeding, and Su Yan''s sorrowful remarks really made her unexpected.


    In the end, she could only put food in Su Yan''s mouth, so that Su Yan could stop.


    After eating, Su Yan sat on the sofa and looked at the report on the TV indifferently. It was naturally about the events of the previous few days.


    Naturally, some brick makers came out to refute the rumors, saying what is a natural abnormality, but the ghost believed it.


    Ordinary people now know the existence of the martial arts world. Many people do not study well and take a good university to their offspring, but specialize in martial arts, hoping to become people in the martial arts world.


    After Jin Shiya finished packing the tableware, she also sat beside Su Yan, hugging him and said, "You still have things to do today, so don''t delay."


    It has been three days, but Su Yan is going to Zhonghai. He refuted Hu Yanlie''s face twice before, which made Jin Shiya uneasy.


    "It''s okay, you can go anytime."


    "You''d better go now, anyhow he is also the strongest on the list."


    "What can be more important than staying with my Shiya, I just want to stay with Shiya forever."


    Although Jin Shiya was sweet in her heart, her face was still restrained.


    "When the business is done, you can stay as long as you want."


    "This is what you said, and you won''t ask for mercy when I come back."


    "rogue."


    Jin Shiya heard Su Yan''s begging for mercy and ran away immediately.


    Su Yan smiled and got up and walked outside the villa. At this moment, the sky was completely bathed in the scorching sun.


    A top luxury car parked at the entrance of the villa. The driver was Yu Wen Xiongba, who had been waiting outside for a long time.


    "My lord, you finally contacted me."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked anxious, but there was a lot of noise outside these three days.


    Tangtang Hu Yanlie was refuted twice by Su Ba first, and his face was lost and the first place in the rankings was not true...


    Such news flooded the martial arts circles everywhere, causing many people to talk about it.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, and said lightly: "Whatever they do, Hu Yanlie can only be in Zhonghai, a Wolong."


    "That''s how it is said, but..."


    Su Yan interrupted: "Am I going to Zhonghai now?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Yuwen Xiongba had a bitter face, and he couldn''t refute it.


    The car screamed and headed towards the land of the middle sea, all the way quickly, Yuwen Xiongba naturally wanted to arrive earlier.


    At this moment, Hu Yanlie also received the news in the land of the Middle Sea, and Su Yan was coming to visit.


    Of course, the word "visit" was only added by his men, and Hu Yanlie also knew this very well.


    "Grandpa, let''s stay behind closed doors, then Su Ba is too mad!"


    Hu Yansheng said with an unhappy expression, as if they were begging for Su Yan to come.


    Hu Yanlie was not angry, but smiled: "Young man, understandable."


    "Didn''t you and I walked over like that back then?"


    "Li is such a reason, but this is three days, not one or two days. Why did he Su Ba first have eight kidneys or a group of wives and concubines? He did it on purpose."


    "Don''t mention this matter again. I let Su Ba come first. There are some things to ask. You won''t be rude later."


    Hu Yanlie had a lot of questions in his heart, otherwise, why he was so downhearted, he didn''t care about Su Yan''s arrogance.


    In normal times, Hu Yanlie probably ignored everything angrily, and went directly out of Zhonghai to slap Su Yan to death.


    Su Yan has too many secrets, and very mysterious, this is what Hu Yanlie wants to know.


    At the same time, he even wanted to know what kind of people Su Yan really hated. Once they are so powerful that they are out of control, the quality of their human nature might determine the safety of China.


    His bottom line is that China does not allow any instability, after all, he is the patron saint of China!


    The car stopped outside of Zhonghai. This is Zhonghai''s rule that vehicles are not allowed to enter.


    Regarding this, Su Yan didn''t care, got out of the car and walked towards Zhonghai Nei with Yuwen Xiongba.


    A person in front led the way, and after walking for more than ten minutes, he reached the courtyard where Hu Yanlie was.


    Standing outside the courtyard, Su Yan felt a powerful fluctuation, which shocked him.


    Sure enough, he is the strongest person on the list, and his strength is far above me!


    The change in Su Yan''s heart gave him a trace of coldness on his face, and there was a deep feeling in the depths of his eyes.


    But this was only for a moment, Su Yan immediately recovered calmly, and walked towards the courtyard, Yuwen Xiongba quickly stepped up.


    The faint fluctuation did not stop the two, but allowed them to enter the courtyard.


    This does not mean that the fluctuations are very weak, but Hu Yanlie did so deliberately. If he does not want people to come in, Su Yan will not be able to break the fluctuations even if he exhausts his means.

 Chapter 1574： Not afraid of the slightest

    After all, Hu Yanlie was the first person in the Age of Domination. In the past hundred years, his strength is even more unknown, but it is certainly more terrifying than before.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba entered the courtyard, looking at the waterside singing platform, the small courtyard with flowers and grass, there was no fluctuation.


    Yuwen Xiongba was very nervous, his legs trembled involuntarily, and he couldn''t help being afraid.


    The strong man on the top of the list, what a noble existence, he is about to meet a real person!


    Su Yan looked around, walked straight towards a stone table, and sat down Shi Shiran.


    Yuwen Xiongba was standing beside Su Yan, very straight, he knew his identity very well.


    The courtyard was quiet, and there was no voice from anyone, like an empty valley or orchid.


    Su Yan was also very patient. Looking at the tea on the stone table, he poured a cup by himself and drank it all.


    About ten minutes later, Hu Yansheng walked out of the courtyard, his eyes were chilling and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    He naturally didn''t feel good about Su Yan, after all, Su Yan refuted him face to face and regarded him as an ant.


    Even if he knew that he was like Su Yan, he still couldn''t bear this tone. He was Hu Yanlie''s grandson.


    However, when he was angry, he discovered that Su Yan seemed to have no respect for his grandfather, and his heart became colder, but he felt weak again.


    With such a young posture, he killed the third strongest in the rankings. This strength, this strength, is naturally beyond his reach.


    With a complicated mood, Hu Yansheng came to Su Yan''s side.


    "Su Baxian, you finally came!"


    Hu Yansheng said coldly, a pair of eyes staring at Su Yan.


    Su Yan ignored it, poured tea and drank tea alone, as if Hu Yansheng was air.


    This made Hu Yansheng out of anger, and his lungs were about to explode.


    "Su Baxian, just stay here by yourself!"


    He obviously wanted to give Su Yan the power to let him know how powerful it was.


    But Yuwen Xiongba said angrily at this moment: "My adults come to visit, is this your way of hospitality!"


    "A mere messenger, dare to talk to me?!"


    Hu Yansheng pressed down with a pressure, and went straight to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba changed color on the spot, and Hu Yansheng was a powerhouse close to Yang Dan, how could he resist.


    At this moment, Su Yan waved his hand, and an invisible force came out, directly slapped Hu Yansheng into the air, slammed into the backyard, and collapsed a house.


    Hu Yansheng clutched his chest, his blood surged, and finally he vomited a blood.


    He looked at Su Yan with amazement, he couldn''t believe that Su Yan still dared to make a move in this land of the sea.


    "Su Baxian, if you are outside Zhong Hai, my grandfather can''t treat you one or two, but you dare to be so arrogant here!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, and he didn''t bother to speak. This kind of person would have been killed if it weren''t for Hu Yanlie''s sake.


    The power of a palm hits Hu Yansheng directly, if it hits, Hu Yansheng will have to lose a layer of skin.


    At this moment, an old man leaped out, resisting this move for Hu Yansheng, easily resisting.


    "Kneel down!"


    Hu Yanlie angered Hu Yansheng, with a high level of majesty in his words.


    Hu Yansheng didn''t dare to disobey, and hurriedly knelt down respectfully, lowered his head and dared to speak.


    "I asked you to entertain distinguished guests, but you messed around without permission. Believe it or not, I slapped you to death!"


    Hu Yanlie still angered, his eyes full of anger.


    But Su Yan said at this moment: "Old Huyan is so tough. If you wanted to kill him, you would have killed him, so don''t act in front of my eyes."


    "I''m in a hurry, time is precious, there is nothing to do, I will leave now."


    Su Yan''s intention had long been in his heart, he didn''t want to waste time here.


    Hu Yanlie smiled on his face and said: "Xiao Sun doesn''t understand the world, I hope Su Ba will forgive me first."


    Hu Yanlie had already lowered his posture when he spoke like this. If this were to be spread, it would be an unprecedented thing.


    Hu Yansheng, who was kneeling, looked even more regretful, why should he do this? In the end, he had to let his grandpa wipe his butt.


    He understood that his grandfather would not attack Su Yan, and it was too late to cherish.


    Seeing that Hu Yanlie was so sincere, Su Yan stopped worrying about it.


    "If anything, let''s talk about it here."


    Su Yan poured a cup of tea for Hu Yanlie, which was a bit distracting.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t care about these details either, walked over and drank the tea in one sip.


    "Tea is the Dahongpao of Wuyi Mountain. It is said that it can only produce a few catties a year."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "If the old man likes it, I have a catty or two."


    Hu Yanlie smiled slightly, looked at Su Yan and said, "I like tea, but I don''t drink it often."


    "That''s a pity."


    Hu Yanlie finished his cup of tea and looked at Su Yan and said, "I am happy that you are here today, so it''s okay to drink two cups."


    Su Yan nodded and did not speak.


    He was waiting, waiting for Hu Yanlie''s topic.


    But at this moment, the peaceful courtyard was broken by the sound, and it was a very harsh figure.


    In ordinary human ears, this sound is very ordinary, at best it can be regarded as noise.


    But in Su Yan''s view, this voice was extraordinary, with a very powerful ability fluctuation.


    Su Yan was shocked, the over-hundred-year-old man in front of him had such a powerful force that he admired.


    This voice is what Hu Yanlie tried to test Su Yan, wanting to see how Su Yan can endure.


    But Su Yan has always been very calm, not afraid of the slightest, not even afraid of Hu Yanlie''s voice.


    Although Su Yan was very uncomfortable in his heart and supported by suffering, his appearance was still extremely relaxed, as if nothing had happened.


    After a while, Su Yan''s forehead was already sweating, and his back was also wet.


    If Hu Yanlie does not stop, he may not last long.


    But at this moment, Hu Yanlie retracted his voice, his eyes were full of smiles, and a smile of Chunlei appeared outside.


    "It''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River pushing the waves ahead, one generation is stronger than one."


    "I originally thought that the Age of Dominance was over, and the earth would be completely reduced to the lowest level of slaves. This fact has been witnessed in the past century, but you have appeared."


    "I?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment.


    "That''s right, you are a shit-cutter, breaking the originally peaceful rules. I admire it very much."


    "Oh, this is my luck."


    Su Yan answered lightly, not angry.


    Hu Yanlie shook his head, and a pair of muddy eyes suddenly shot out light, extremely powerful.


    "No, this can never be explained by luck. You are the chosen one, you are the variable, to break this kind of asymmetric rule!"


    After Hu Yanlie said, the stone table in front of him suddenly shattered, and the rubble flew around, and a cloud of dust filled the surroundings, making it unpleasant.

 Chapter 1575： Secret or secret

    However, Su Yan did not move halfway, allowing the dust to float around, but did not touch him.


    He did not continue to speak either, looking at Hu Yanlie all the time, waiting for his words.


    Hu Yanlie waved his hand, the dust drifted away, and looked at Hu Yansheng and said, "Go and prepare a new table."


    Hu Yansheng nodded quickly, and soon he got a table.


    At this moment, the tea was filled again, Su Yan did not pick it up, but looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "You let me, it''s not for these nonsense."


    Su Yan didn''t want to continue wasting time here. It didn''t make sense to him. It would be better to accompany Jin Shiya in the villa.


    Hu Yanlie smiled and said, "Of course not."


    He looked at the sky, then turned to Su Yan and said, "You killed Huo Lieyan, we haven''t done this yet."


    "How to calculate?"


    "It''s very simple. Either you go with him or you replace him."


    "What if I disagree?!"


    A chill flashed in Su Yan''s eyes. Naturally, he didn''t want to compromise so much and was easily settled by Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t panic either, and said lightly: "You are a genius, now you are the third in the world, but do you know what it is in my eyes?"


    "I don''t know."


    "An ant, a tiny ant!"


    After Hu Yanlie said, a majestic momentum spread out, and his sword pointed at Su Yan.


    The entire courtyard was shrouded in this momentum, but outsiders didn''t know it, only Su Yan could feel the terrifying fluctuations.


    This kind of control over power and coercion made Su Yan change color, which shows that Hu Yanlie is really strong.


    More than that, Su Yan could perceive from this coercion that Hu Yanlie''s realm was far above him, and it seemed that he was about to snoop into the realm of Yin and Yang!


    This was naturally shocking to Su Yan. He was only in the early stage of Yang Pill, and he was still some distance away from the realm of Yin and Yang, but Hu Yanlie had already spied that realm.


    No wonder he would be called an ant, Su Yan smiled helplessly, he really looked like an ant in front of Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie smiled helplessly when he saw Su Yan, knowing that he understood everything, so he no longer released the pressure and took away everything.


    Su Yan had a cold sweat on his forehead at the moment, which was completely caused by strong pressure, and he couldn''t control it.


    But Su Yan did not panic and fear, and he did not show any surrender to Hu Yanlie. He still sat on the stone table indifferently.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side didn''t even know what had happened, but he had been frightened by Hu Yanlie a long time ago, and stood in Su Yan anxiously.


    "Do you agree now?"


    "disagree."


    Su Yan said lightly, and drank with tea.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?!"


    Hu Yanlie''s eyes are a little cold, he least likes this kind of hard bones.


    "I''m afraid of death, but I know you won''t kill me, so."


    Su Yan smiled.


    "Then why bother, you know that I won''t kill you, which means I agreed to replace Huoyan."


    "A mere ant, let me replace it, what do you think of me?"


    Hu Yanlie was taken aback when he heard the words, then he shook his head and smiled, which he ignored.


    "This matter is to me, you are not a substitute, you are overthrown and feasible."


    "This is a small thing, and you know that I can''t stay in the martial arts world for long."


    Su Yan''s meaning is very straightforward. He is in China, so it will naturally protect the safety of China, but he can''t stay here for long. He knows that he will go to Xiu Wujie, and that is a new place.


    Hu Yanlie nodded, and said: "Your talent will certainly become a guest in the Xiuwu world. Maybe the upper martial arts will treat you as a key target."


    It''s just that there was a trace of anger in his words, and it gave Su Yan a more contemptuous look.


    Su Yan knew what Hu Yanlie meant, and he didn''t explain that much because it was unnecessary.


    He didn''t know about Hu Yanlie''s affairs with Xiuwu Realm, but it was definitely an evil, thinking that he was going to Xiuwu Realm to seek refuge with those powerful people, and thus despised Su Yan.


    "You take responsibility in China."


    "can."


    The two drank a cup of tea, and everything seemed to disappear without a trace.


    Hu Yanlie stood up, planning to see off the guests.


    But Su Yan did not stand up because he had not asked what he wanted to ask.


    "Master, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Hu Yanlie nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    "I want to know the things in the Age of Doom."


    Hearing the words, Hu Yanlie frowned, and a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    Su Yan didn''t understand why Hu Yanlie''s appearance was such a big change, could it really happen that something big happened in the Age of Doom.


    "It''s best if you don''t know this, otherwise the group of people who go to the martial arts world will not be optimistic about you."


    "Why do I need them to be optimistic, I have already stabbed in the martial arts world, they will definitely come to me if I don''t go."


    "Your basket is just the hatred of the middle-ranked sect, and it is not a problem for the upper-ranked sect."


    As long as Su Yan''s talent is strong, the upper sect can solve everything, this is the ability.


    "But I don''t think so."


    Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan, with cold light in his eyes, making Su Yan''s scalp numb.


    "Do you really think so?!"


    "Of course, I, Su Ba, took the road to becoming immortal first!"


    "Xian, what a big tone!"


    Hu Yanlie sneered, but his heart trembled. He dared to put the immortal on his lips. It was hopeless and arrogant.


    "You just need to tell me one or two moments, and why the martial arts world spiritual power is so thin."


    Hu Yanlie''s fists were clenched, and his eyes were extremely angry, as if this matter had a great relationship with him.


    "It''s okay to tell you one or two."


    Hu Yanlie turned his back to Su Yan and said, "That was a hundred years ago."


    "At that time, the martial arts world was prosperous, and the martial arts world was not weak. The martial arts world wanted to control the martial arts world, so it had spiritual power!"


    "As a result, I waited for natural dissatisfaction and went to the martial arts world to reason with it, but the result was."


    Hu Yanlie''s eyes were full of violent, but she was facing Su Yan. She didn''t want to be seen by Su Yan. He couldn''t control his emotions as long as he mentioned it.


    "As a result, not only did the Xiuwu Realm not let go, but instead killed some strong men in the Martial Dao Realm?!"


    Su Yan said sharply, this matter is not difficult to guess, after all, the martial arts world is too desolate now, the Yin Pill powerhouses are all selected from a thousand, and many are from the martial arts world.


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Hu Yanlie was even more angry, and there is no doubt that he can make the entire Zhonghai into ruins by shooting at will.


    "Then why can you only stay in Zhonghai, and stay for a hundred years?!"


    This is what Su Yan wants to know, and this is what he has always wanted to know.


    Hu Yanlie was silent and did not answer.


    After a long time, he turned around, everything recovered, and his eyes looked a little muddy.


    "When you are old, naturally you will find a clean place for the elderly."

 Chapter 1576： Uncomfortable, want to die

    Su Yan naturally knew that Hu Yanlie was prevarication, he still didn''t want to tell the truth, the secret was still a secret, and he couldn''t do it for outsiders.


    Seeing Hu Yanlie''s sloppy body and turbid eyes, Su Yan knew that there would be no results if he continued to ask.


    Hu Yanlie was not told by Iron Nails, perhaps this was destined since he came in.


    Compared with the things in the Age of Domination, Su Yan actually wanted to know why Hu Yanlie could not leave Zhonghai.


    Does it mean great power in the martial arts world?


    Or is Hu Yanlie sick and unable to go far?


    Or is Zhong Hai the most suitable for him to practice?


    The latter two are obviously not true, and the one that Su Yan doubts most is the first.


    In the era of the end of law, the martial arts world and the martial arts world experienced a great battle, and that battle ended with the victory of the martial arts world.


    Since then, the martial arts world has become more prosperous, and the martial arts world has declined, becoming a slave-like existence.


    And Hu Yanlie must have participated in that battle. The other big brothers died, but he did not die. This explains the problem.


    It is possible that the experts in the martial arts world did not want to kill him and left seeds for the martial arts world, but he also had to abide by some rules accordingly.


    Su Yan''s thoughts only lasted for a moment, and he stood up at this moment.


    Since Hu Yanlie didn''t want to say it, he didn''t have to ask for it, and there would be no result if he asked.


    This is already the case, it is useless for him to stay here, he doesn''t want to waste time in this place.


    Hu Yanlie could kill him at any time, this feeling made Su Yan very uncomfortable, very upset, and just wanted to leave early.


    Su Yan got up and bowed his hand to Hu Yanlie, which was regarded as respect for him.


    Hu Yanlie is indeed worthy of respect, because he may have survived the martial arts world, otherwise it is difficult to imagine what the earth will look like.


    Will there still be such a peaceful place? Will there be the possibility of a star country showing off its power? Will there still be the miracle of my great rise of great power?


    Su Yan didn''t want to think about this, and said to Hu Yanlie, "Then I will leave."


    Hu Yanlie nodded and stood up without holding back.


    "Your future is limitless, but I hope you don''t forget that you are a member of the martial arts world."


    Hu Yanlie said this when Su Yan was about to leave, and Su Yan stopped.


    Su Yan turned to look at him, nodded, and said nothing.


    Leaving the courtyard, it started to rain heavily outside, Yu Wen Xiongba hurriedly took out an umbrella to shield Su Yan from the wind and rain.


    When he walked out of Zhonghai, Yuwen Xiongba felt his whole body relaxed, but his whole body was already soaked in the rain.


    "My lord, Hu Yanlie is so scary!"


    Yuwen Xiongba only dared to speak half way out of Zhonghai.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Of course, those close to the yin and yang realm are not strong or not, and he may also hide his aura."


    This caused Yuwen Xiongba''s pupils to shrink suddenly, and he couldn''t help but admire Hu Yanlie more and more. This is the senior, this is the soul of China.


    Su Yan was very relaxed, and was not angry or dissatisfied with everything just now.


    It is normal for Hu Yanlie to do this, after all, he is much higher than his realm.


    But he sneered at the martial arts world of China and even the earth, and even the martial arts world. In his eyes, this was just a place for ants, pedals.


    His purpose is simple, to re-enter the celestial throne and get rid of all those who harmed him!


    The two got into the car and drove back to the villa.


    At this moment, the villa was no longer silent, and it was full of laughter.


    Jin Shiya invited all the people she knew into the villa. She planned to have a meal with everyone, have a good chat, and have fun.


    Jin Chengwu and his wife, Su Yaoyao, Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong, Jiang Wenwen, and even a family of people...


    They weren''t outsiders, and Jin Shiya didn''t invite anyone from the martial arts world.


    When Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong entered the house, Su Yaoyao rushed over and took the umbrella.


    "Brother, I''m waiting for you."


    Su Yaoyao is now directly called Brother Su Yan. Although she is not her own, she has regarded Su Yan as her relative because her parents and even her brother are dead.


    Xiao Kaizi ran over at this moment, pulling Su Yan and saying, "Brother, I am your big apprentice, right?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes."


    But as soon as she said this, the little dream on the side swelled up, and the lollipop was thrown aside by her.


    "Hahaha, now you take it."


    "Huh, badass master!"


    Xiao Meng became more and more angry, and even rushed upstairs directly, not paying attention to everyone.


    "Xiao Meng has become more and more temperamental recently, and she has been disciplined."


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng who had gone upstairs, and was not angry, but he didn''t pay attention.


    When a group of people were busy in the kitchen, Su Yan, Jiang Chao and others were sitting on the sofa and talking about various cultivation matters.


    "Boss, I am now in the early days of Grand Master, how about it, good pen!"


    Jiang Chao triumphed.


    "I am in the middle of the Grand Master, I haven''t spoken yet."


    Wang Lihong said disdainfully.


    "You are all a group of spicy chickens, I am now in the late master stage."


    The smug look on Qiao Mai''s face made the two of them angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the three of them, drank a glass of boiled water, and said, "I am very rubbish. I am only in the early days of Taoism."


    Originally, Yuwen Xiongba wanted to be praised by Su Yan, after all, he has broken through to the realm of Taoism, which is a big improvement.


    But Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Step into the middle stage of the Taoist in a month, otherwise you know the consequences."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard this, his triumphant expression was stiff, his face turned green, he had known it a long time ago.


    The others laughed and asked him to pretend to be forced.


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Wenwen and said, "What''s going on now?"


    "In the early days of Taoist people, it''s about the same as Xiongba."


    Su Yan nodded and praised: "Yes, progress is fast."


    Yuwen Xiong dominates the appearance of resentful women. He was not praised at all when he was a Taoist. Jiang Wenwen was praised when he was a Taoist.


    "My lord, you are treated differently between men and women."


    Su Yan ignored it and turned to Su Yaoyao and said, "Do you understand the exercise I gave you?"


    Su Yaoyao shook her head and said, "I only understand a small part, but there are many others."


    Su Yan encouraged: "It''s okay, understand slowly, and understand clearly, then the realm will improve rapidly."


    Su Yaoyao nodded, a trace of sword intent appeared in her eyes again, and she clenched her fists.


    On the other hand, Yu Wen Xiongba had an expression that he didn''t want to live anymore, all of which were encouraging and complimenting. He really didn''t want to live with his attitude like that.


    "My lord, I feel bad and want to die."


    "Oh, go to Jiangbei or Jiangnan to solve it. The cemetery in Yanjing is a bit expensive."


    "My lord, you buy a villa for only 8 billion people, but you give 10 billion. It''s too expensive to buy me a cemetery?!"

 Chapter 1577： Secret of Xiaomeng

    Yuwen Xiongba has an unlovable face, looking at Su Yan as if you no longer cherish your baby, you will lose the appearance of your baby.


    But Su Yan still did not fluctuate. He knew too well that Yu Wenxiong was dominant, and the cheap bones would naturally have to be tempered by constant blows.


    The others laughed, laughter spread throughout the villa.


    And the group of young girls in the same school are all ruthless, not like Jiang Chao and others, they still have full awe of Su Yan.


    The former Su Yan might still be respected as masters, but the current Su Yan really feels too far away.


    Regarding this, Su Yan looked at these people with a serious look in his eyes.


    "You are the first batch of geniuses selected by a group. I naturally value you more. If anyone does not work hard, I will never be merciless!"


    Su Yan''s words are very simple. If you don''t work hard, you will be expelled from the teacher''s door.


    One is a school created by Su Yan, which is comparable to those in the martial arts world.


    This group of disciples are inherently weak, if they don''t work hard, how can they be compared with those geniuses in the martial arts world.


    These young girls were so inspired by Su Yan, all of them stood up with a firm look, assuring Su Yan.


    This is an opportunity for them, and naturally they cannot be lost.


    You must know that Su Yan is now the third strongest in the world. It is a great honor to be able to enter a door. The family benefits from it, and no one dares to provoke him.


    After everything was over, the delicacies were also served. Everyone sat down according to their identities, which made Su Yan a little dissatisfied.


    "Eating here, do not follow the rules, do whatever you want, just treat me as an ordinary person."


    Hearing this, everyone did not continue to be cautious. After all, they knew Su Yan''s character, which made them more natural.


    But Jin Shiya walked upstairs at this moment, persuaded Xiao Meng to come down, and then everyone was seated.


    Xiao Meng still pouted her mouth, with an air of anger, she couldn''t be Su Yan''s first apprentice, which made her very angry.


    Su Yan also knew that Xiao Meng played a child''s temper. After all, everyone was too young and there was no need to be too serious.


    He looked at Xiaomeng and said, "Xiao Kaizi is a big brother, and you are a big sister, so there is no contradiction."


    But Xiao Meng said with a stern face: "The big sister is not weaker than the big brother."


    This made everyone present sigh with emotion that Xiao Meng is so clever.


    "Master, I want to compete with him, whoever wins is your first apprentice."


    Xiao Kaizi was stunned on the spot, and there seemed to be a warm current under the open pants. Compared with Xiao Meng, he must not be killed.


    He saw Xiao Meng lift up a rockery.


    "No, no, I can''t compare!"


    Xiao Kaizi protested on the spot.


    "Counsel."


    "You have been practicing for so long, it''s not fair."


    "Give you a hand."


    "Still unfair."


    "Two hands."


    "unfair."


    "Two hands and two feet."


    "This is what you said."


    Xiao Kaizi rushed to Xiao Meng''s side, gave her a kiss directly, and then ran back to the seat with a smile.


    "you lose."


    This made a group of people stunned for a moment, the children of the world today really don''t understand, completely ignorant.


    Only Xiao Meng looked angry, but had to accept defeat.


    Everyone started to eat, and they didn''t seem to be out of sight, and the group of young girls in the same door also got together, talking and laughing.


    Constantly asking Su Yan various questions.


    In the end, Su Yan could only say: "Eat first, and I will give you a good answer after eating."


    A group of young geniuses are extremely excited, it is simply an unparalleled opportunity to have Su Yan preaching and teaching karma to solve puzzles.


    After the meal, a group of people were playing in the villa, and Su Yan took a group of disciples to the temporary martial arts training ground.


    The recruited teachers of various realms have already taken up positions in the martial arts training ground. The competition in this industry is so great that even some powerful people in the later stages of Taoism want to apply.


    After arriving, Su Yan got to know him for a while and had a new understanding of Xiao Meng and others.


    When Yuwen Xiongba knew the realm of Xiaomeng, he wanted to kill him with tofu. His dissatisfaction with Su Yan just now was swept away, and he could only work hard.


    "A little kid is in the middle stage of Taoism, my younger sister''s talent in the early stage, this is unbearable, absolutely unbearable!"


    He just wanted to practice and practice hard, so he couldn''t help but ask Su Yan for a secret book and began to practice hard.


    In addition to Xiaomeng''s extraordinary talents, others have also made significant progress. After all, they have the best environment and the best guidance, plus the best super psychic fluid.


    Among them, Li Xingye''s progress was the most obvious, and he was the most hardworking one except Xiao Meng.


    This made Su Yan somewhat unexpected, because among the recruits, Li Xingye was the weakest and the foundation was the worst, but the progress was the best.


    Su Yan found Xiao Meng''s teacher and learned more about it, which made Su Yan pay more attention to Xiao Meng.


    "You said she doesn''t practice every day, except for sleeping to beat the glory of the king?!"


    It is hard for Su Yan to believe that it is strange that he can reach the middle stage of Taoism without practicing.


    "Yeah, she really didn''t practice much, she was playing all day, but her realm did soaring."


    The instructor was also speechless, and his realm was higher than him, which made him teach anything.


    "By the way, she also likes lollipops."


    The teacher added.


    Su Yan nodded and asked the teacher to leave, while he was alone in thought.


    Can the cultivation realm not rise so quickly, then there is only one reason, even if Xiao Meng has a secret, a big secret.


    And Su Yan guessed that this might be about secret methods and the like, just like "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", as long as the super spiritual power is enough, Su Yan can actually increase his realm quickly without practicing.


    Of course, Su Yan is confident that Xiao Meng''s secret is naturally not as strong as his. There is no doubt about this, but it must be a very strong secret technique.


    Who on earth is Xiao Meng? Why did his father leave her here and leave alone? These are all things that made Su Yan interested in Xiao Meng''s life experience.


    But there is no way to find these, and Xiao Meng will not say anything, there is no clue.


    However, Su Yan thought of the martial arts world, which made him think that Xiao Meng was probably a member of the martial arts world, and he was a descendant of the big men in the martial arts world.


    Ordinary people or ordinary families will never have any secret techniques. There may be one kind of thing in a family, which can support the family forever.


    Seeing the little dream with the lollipop, Su Yan showed a faint smile, and didn''t ask her about the secret or anything.


    He is not interested in secrets, as long as Xiao Meng is not bad, then everything can be regarded as nothing ordinary, after all, he likes Xiao Meng very much.


    Seeing that Su Yan kept looking at herself, Xiao Meng blushed and said, "Master, what are you doing looking at others?"

 Chapter 1578： Sea of ??stars

    Xiao Meng is most afraid of Su Yan looking at her like this. Every time before, Xiao Meng must be mischievous.


    But this time, Xiao Meng did nothing wrong, Su Yan only paid special attention to Xiao Meng because of his thoughts just now.


    "When will your father come to see you?"


    When Xiao Meng heard the word daddy, her face suddenly drooped down, and her interest was suddenly depressed.


    "Xiao Meng hasn''t seen Daddy for a long time, Daddy said he is going to find his mother."


    Su Yan hugged Xiao Meng and looked at her: "It''s okay, Dad will bring his mother back soon. Xiao Meng has to practice hard, otherwise Dad will spank you."


    Xiao Meng''s face suddenly looked worried. When she left, her father really wanted her to practice hard. He also said that if Xiao Meng had not become a Yin Pill powerhouse when she came back, he would not recognize Xiao Meng.


    "Xiao Meng has to work hard and can''t eat lollipops."


    Xiao Meng threw the lollipop directly, her big eyes filled with determination.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "This is a little dream."


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng doesn''t understand why his stomach is always hot, very hot."


    After listening, Su Yan frowned and placed his hand on Xiao Meng''s lower abdomen. A burst of spiritual power emerged from the palm of his hand and poured directly into Xiao Meng''s abdomen.


    Xiao Meng didn''t feel any discomfort, but felt very comfortable. Su Yan''s spiritual power was very soft and would not have any side effects on her body.


    As for the spiritual power entering the body, Su Yan was aware of the difference in Xiaomeng''s dantian, there were actually two dantians.


    After careful investigation, Su Yan figured it out, and couldn''t help but lament that all parents are great.


    This can also explain why Xiao Meng''s father told her that he would not recognize him until the Yin Pill.


    There is actually only one dantian in Xiaomeng''s body, and the other is a fake dantian, a masterpiece of Xiaomeng''s father.


    In fact, that dantian is equivalent to a grain bag, which is full of energy, which can be provided for Xiaomeng''s dantian to absorb.


    Coupled with the fact that Xiao Meng possesses the magic tactics, this is just as powerful as a tiger. No wonder that Xiao Meng''s realm can be rapidly improved without practicing.


    This made Su Yan sigh more and more, what is the existence of Xiao Meng''s parents, and if you save a little margin, Xiao Meng can easily break through the Yin Dan!


    But Su Yan didn''t think too much about this matter, or even studied it, nor would he tell outsiders, after all, it was very tempting.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it."


    Xiao Meng nodded, and stopped talking about it.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at a group of disciples, and said solemnly: "This is my first teaching to you. First of all, I have to rank you."


    All of them stood upright, very energetic, and their faces were full of excitement. After all, this was taught by Su Yan himself.


    "You are disciples of the same family, and now everyone remembers their own number."


    "Su Kai is Su Yi, Xiao Meng is Su Er, Li Xingye is Su San..."


    In this way, everyone has their own name in the same department, which will be convenient for Su Yan in the future, and can be unified with the outside world.


    Xiao Meng is still very dissatisfied with this, but for the sake of the overall situation, she can only bear it. After all, Su Yan once said that Su Kai was his eldest disciple, and he would not change it.


    After that, Su Yan sat on a chair and looked at these dozen people and said, "You can ask me any questions you have now."


    Xiao Meng took the lead in raising her hand and said, "Brother Master, where are you now?"


    "Me, the early stage of Yang Dan."


    This is no secret, and there is no need to hide it from one of his disciples.


    Xiao Meng said with a look of admiration: "Brother Master is so strong, Xiao Meng has to work hard and hopes to surpass Brother Master sooner."


    Li Xingye raised his hand at this moment, Su Yan motioned to him.


    Li Xingye is now in the early stage of the master, in fact, among this group of people is the lowest, but he can become Su Yan''s third disciple, his progress is optimistic by Su Yan.


    "Master, I am now in the early stage of Grand Master, and I am a little strange to this realm. What is the difference between Grand Master and Master."


    "The difference, of course, is there. In fact, this is the difference between innate and acquired."


    "In the martial arts world, we like to divide it according to the realm of martial artist, martial artist, master, grandmaster, and Taoist, while in the cultivation world, the realm is actually divided into foundation, acquired, innate, mysterious, and transcendence.


    All the people looked dumbfounded, the warriors, the martial masters and the like still understood, and they didn''t understand what the foundation was built, the day after tomorrow.


    "Building a foundation is equivalent to a warrior and a warrior, but it''s actually the foundation. It derives the dantian and stores a small amount of spiritual power."


    "The acquired realm is the master and grandmaster. At this moment, the dantian has drastically changed, and can store more power, can easily display spiritual power, and even leap."


    "And the innate realm is the existence of masters and Taoists. In this realm, humans have already undergone a complete drastic change. They can soar through the clouds and ride the fog, and the strong can even destroy mountains and rivers."


    A group of people were dumbfounded. The first time they heard that there was such a state, they were all in a daze.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to their awkward state, and continued to talk endlessly.


    "You are disciples of the same discipline, and you are far from reaching Taoists, nor are you satisfied by stepping into Yin Dan and Yang Dan. Your goal is the sea of ??stars!"


    Su Yan looked at everyone, his eyes were full of light, making many people''s hearts tremble.


    "What is the sea of ??stars?"


    Li Xingye bit his lip and said.


    "It''s an immortal, an existence that can live for endless years!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low, making everyone feel suffocated, and his face was full of shock.


    "Don''t be shocked, this is your chance. You step into one door. As long as I am here, then you can spy on the heavens and have the opportunity to become immortals."


    This shocked all the people present, and the worldview collapsed. It turns out that the legendary gods can really exist, and people can really become immortals!


    This day will be remembered by them forever. They will remember it for a lifetime. Many years later, when they think of Su Yan''s words on this day, they lament how good their destiny is.


    Xiao Meng was also shocked at this moment. Although she knew that her father was very good, it was impossible to compare with the immortal. At this moment, Su Yan was heavier in his heart, even surpassing the worship of her father.


    At this moment, Xiao Kaizi''s nose fell from the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother, what is a fairy, is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s delicious, better than snot."


    "Then I want to cultivate immortals, I want to eat immortals!"


    After Xiao Kaizi said, a thunder fell in the sky, right next to him, and he started crying with fright. After all, he was just a two-year-old kid.


    The crowd laughed, it was too much to bear.


    And Su Yan was looking at Su Kai, frowning slightly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense about these things in the future, you can go home and eat first."

 Chapter 1579： This is a problem

    There were still teardrops on Xiao Kaizi''s eyes, tearful, looking so cute and pitiful.


    He didn''t keep crying, he was actually thinking about things and eating.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Kaizi shook his head and said, "No, the meal is not delicious, I want milk."


    When Li Xingye heard it, he laughed suddenly: "Big brother, you are two years old, and you still have to breastfeed?!"


    "What''s wrong, don''t you, milk is delicious, but rice is not delicious."


    This made all the people laugh, and it was almost impossible to stop.


    And Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh, this little guy is still too young, and now he can''t learn martial arts, so he still has to wait for him to grow up.


    After that, Su Yan took a test for everyone, and at the same time answered some of their doubts, making a group of little guys suddenly open up.


    After all the doubts were resolved, every one of them was full of energy, and if they wanted to surpass each other, they naturally had to practice harder.


    And Xiao Meng didn''t eat lollipops anymore, and joined the practice, even harder than this group of people, which made Su Yan nodded.


    After solving this group of boys, Su Yan left the training ground and returned to the villa. This villa in Yanjing is very large and luxurious, but there is one thing that the environment in this place is not as good as Jiangbei.


    Entering the villa, Jin Shiya wore a long white shirt, with a pair of snow-white thighs exposed under Su Yan''s eyes, which was too alluring.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya directly, and looked at her with a smirk: "You are more criminal than me if you wear the hooves like this."


    Jin Shiya said disapprovingly: "What, is it good to wear Meteor now? It''s hot, can''t you wear super shorts?"


    "But your white shirt is too sexy."


    Jin Shiya''s face turned red when she heard it, like a red apple, and she lowered her head.


    "It''s not the first time. I''m so shy, but it hurts me."


    "It''s only a few days now, you slutty."


    Jin Shiya is angry, Su Yan is too strong, her waist is very sore and weak these days, people are like a pile of mud, not Su Yan''s pot.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    Su Yan had a smirk, and Su Yan could look like this when facing Jin Shiya.


    On weekdays, he was cold and cold, like a blood demon killing a god, but now he is a good man at home and has no temper in front of Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan opened her mouth, Jin Shiya threw a grape into her, lying in her arms, eating fruit leisurely.


    "Shiya, I ask you a very serious question."


    Jin Shiya said lightly: "What serious problem?"


    "We are all married, right?"


    "Nonsense, is it possible that you still want to divorce me?!"


    Jin Shiya immediately pinched Su Yan''s ears. In just a few days, I want to like the new and dislike the old. If this is the case, I will work to death.


    "Where do you want to go, I mean, let''s get married, do we have to take the next step?"


    "What next step?"


    Jin Shiya looked confused and didn''t understand what kind of medicine Su Yan''s gourd contained, but seeing Su Yan so mysterious, it must be no good.


    "Do you think others got married, what did they do?"


    Jin Shiya thought about it, patted her head and said, "Honeymoon vacation!"


    Jin Shiya used to see others on honeymoon vacations before, and of course she wanted to do the same for herself one day.


    Su Yan''s mention made Jin Shiya sound with a look of excitement.


    "Of course, it''s a honeymoon vacation, a one-year vacation, and you can go to the sky."


    "No, I have planned it before, the one-month honeymoon period."


    "Is it a little bit less a month? We are ordinary people again, we don''t need to make money to live, we can play for as long as possible."


    "No, it can only be one month, I still have to practice, your realm is so high now."


    Speaking of this, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but pouted, thinking of Su Yan''s realm, she couldn''t be happy.


    Having worked so hard, he is only in the realm of Taoism now, and it is the result of taking a lot of pills.


    "Well, it''s all up to you."


    Su Yan is completely doting on Jin Shiya, and this is what he should do.


    A good man, when facing a woman he likes, he will naturally dedicate everything and regard the other''s life as more than his own.


    The same is true for a good woman, after all, love is mutual.


    It just so happens that Su Yan and Jin Shiya are like this. When they met, they actually got rid of the shackles of money. Without love, it would be impossible for them to last for four years.


    "Actually, what I want to say has nothing to do with this."


    Su Yan was a little unnatural, as if it was difficult to tell this matter.


    "Then what do you want to say?"


    Jin Shiya blinked and looked at Su Yan curiously.


    "Get married, that''s naturally a child."


    Hum!


    Jin Shiya''s brain exploded, as if countless bees were flying in her mind.


    Having a child, this was something he hadn''t thought of at all, it was completely unexpected.


    She felt that she hadn''t grown up yet, and it was unrealistic to have children, who brought them and how they brought them, and they had just started the two-person world.


    "No, I will never have children now."


    Jin Shiya refused with righteous words. She still wanted to live a two-person world with Su Yan for ten or eight years, and it would not be too late to consider these by then.


    "I don''t mean to be born now."


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s reaction so much, Su Yan couldn''t help but hurriedly spoke. He didn''t want to frown and make Jin Shiya unhappy.


    "I don''t want to give birth in the future."


    "Why, don''t you want me to cut off my children?!"


    Su Yan wasn''t happy anymore, the dignified immortal emperor didn''t even have a descendant, how could it be done, wouldn''t it make the people of the world laugh.


    "At least I haven''t considered this matter now, I have no mental preparation at all."


    "I''m just talking about it, we don''t think about how long to give birth, but how many."


    Jin Shiya''s eyes widened, staring at Su Yan, as if stupid.


    She hadn''t thought about having children at all now, and Su Yan was already thinking about having a few children, which simply exploded her.


    "Do you think of me as the mother-in-law of the family?!"


    Jin Shiya pointed to Su Yan and asked.


    "This child must be there. When we get old, we still have a thought. We all say that there are children and grandchildren, so naturally the more the better."


    "No, I won''t give birth now, but I will only give birth to one at most!"


    Jin Shiya is very persistent in this matter. Why do you give birth to so many? That is the thinking of the old generation. Who is willing to give birth to young people nowadays?


    Even if she is a cultivator and can prolong her life, she does not want to waste time on giving birth and raising children.


    "One will definitely not work, otherwise who will inherit my country in the future?!"


    Su Yan said seriously.

 Chapter 1580： Honeymoon

    Su Yan is not just talking about fun, he might actually build a prosperous kingdom in the future, or even become the master of the fairy world!


    But Jin Shiya didn''t think so. It was obvious that Su Yan did this deliberately, and she was angry.


    She looked at Su Yan and said: "Now it is said that giving birth to a woman is very harmful to women, and you let me give birth to so many, don''t you love me?!"


    Su Yan was taken aback, and then he said without paying attention: "Who said that giving birth to a child hurts a lot, that is because he is weak and sick. If you say that, wouldn''t human beings have long been unable to reproduce? Besides, with your husband, not all of them. It''s a trivial matter."


    Jin Shiya pouted her lips. She and Su Yan had a disagreement on this matter, just like the generation gap between the old antique and the young one.


    Seeing that Jin Shiya did not compromise, Su Yan did not dare to make things froze.


    "Come on, don''t be angry, it''s just a discussion, everything is up to you."


    Only then did Jin Shiya calm down, looking at Su Yan, and said, "You said, listen to me."


    "Of course, it''s just a joke to give birth to me now. How can I have to live in a two-person world before I can think about children."


    Jin Shiya just laughed. Women are actually not demanding. If you satisfy them, you won''t have a big problem if you don''t quarrel with them.


    "Where are you going for the honeymoon plan?"


    Speaking of this, Jin Shiya immediately became excited, holding a book of world travel guides, and sitting on Su Yan''s lap.


    "Look, these are all places with fun and beautiful scenery all over the world."


    Su Yan looked around and nodded in cooperation.


    "Look, my plan. I plan to stop at the Great Wall as my first stop. After all, you are not a hero if you don''t reach the Great Wall."


    "The Great Wall has been there before."


    "You are fighting the enemy. This is traveling, it''s different."


    "Well, everything depends on you."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya with a face of dozing.


    "I plan to start with the Great Wall, and then travel to various places, to tour the entire country of China, and not to miss every scenic spot and historic site."


    "Yes, a national tour, we really haven''t traveled much about this."


    "After that, we are going on a trip to Asia, what is the land of Southeast Asia, Siberia, Central Asia, South Asia, West Asia and so on."


    "Well, you can."


    Su Yan nodded vigorously, without any objection.


    "Then we went to Europe and saw all the countries in Europe, Notre Dame Cathedral and the Eiffel Tower. I really want to go."


    "Well, I have to go to Europe, I heard that the Sea of ??Love is also good."


    "Then we went south, the land of Africa, we went to see all kinds of wild animals, and then we went to pick up diamonds."


    Jin Shiya got more and more excited as she spoke, and even wished to fly to the places introduced in the book.


    "Finally come back from America, right?"


    "Well, it''s going to America, but it''s not from America, it should be from Antarctica."


    "Yes, Antarctic penguin, you have to go and see."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan, and said in a dissatisfied tone: "You are too prevarication, it''s all um, I have to go, not happy at all."


    "No, you don''t know my character, cold outside and hot inside."


    "Inner heat, I think you are upset."


    Su Yan smiled, looking at Jin Shiya and said: "How did you know that I was getting angry, and now I really want you to help me fight the fire."


    With that said, Su Yan''s hands had begun to be dishonest. After all, he was already a husband and wife, and he hadn''t experienced anything before, that was unscrupulous.


    Jin Shiya was blushing, she resisted at first, and was more active than Su Yan in the end.


    He hugged Su Yan directly, and kept asking for kisses. What is the difference between a woman and a man, she has strong desires.


    The two rolled from the sofa to the kitchen, from the kitchen to the living room, and from the living room to the balcony. Finally, the curtains fell and the house was full of spring.


    ...


    "Boss, are you going to spend your honeymoon now?"


    Outside the laboratory villa in Jiangbei, Jiang Chao and others are here, and today Su Yan and Jin Shiya are going to embark on a honeymoon trip.


    "Of course, everyone who gets married has to spend their honeymoon. Of course Shiya and I have to leave some memories."


    "Good, good, but this series of things has just ended, a lot of trouble."


    Jiang Chao looked helpless and stared at the panda''s eyes. He didn''t sleep all night last night and was too busy.


    Yuwen Xiongba also nodded and said: "The Shiya Group has just recovered, and there is a serious shortage of people. The spirit herbs and elixir sent by the masters of the martial arts world from other places also need to be accepted, and Yimen also needs to be managed."


    Su Yan put on sunglasses and got on the sports car, and was indifferent to the two people''s nagging and dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not doing this for you. This is to train you. Young people have to work hard, otherwise you still want to improve."


    "..."


    "..."


    "!!!!!!"


    Yuwen Xiongba, Jiang Chao, Wang Lihong, Qiao Mai and others were speechless.


    Su Yan''s remarks were obviously to throw the mess on them, and he called them to train them. These mess had something to do with cultivation.


    Jin Shiya also walked out of the villa at the moment, wearing a white shirt, tight jeans, wearing the most fashionable high heels, and holding a pair of sneakers in her hand.


    Su Yan threw a pair of sunglasses to Jin Shiya, waited for Jin Shiya to get in the car, then directly started the car, slammed on the accelerator, and disappeared without a trace.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others looked at the disappeared car shadow, with 10,000 horses running around in their hearts, and they were only upset when Su Yan left.


    As soon as Su Yan and the other two left, Jiang Chao''s cell phone rang and had to answer it.


    "Hey, it''s Miss Fang Ruya. You want a hundred high-tech workers. Where can I find them for you? Do you think high-tech talents are Chinese cabbage?!"


    "Lingnan dean, I found a second-level spirit grass, hey, now I am very busy and can''t get out of it."


    Yuwen Xiongba is also holding the phone with a look of helplessness. He is now sitting in the Zhenjiang North Laboratory and can''t get away.


    "Yes, yes, it''s best for you to send it, just call it anyway."


    "What? I''m afraid that something will happen. Who dares to do it right with Yimen?


    "Well, just let it be delivered by someone. There will be no shortage of super psychic liquid. This is the rule of an adult."


    "It''s no longer necessary to drink, I''m very busy and hang up."


    And Wang Lihong''s cell phone rang and had to answer it.


    "What, Mobei found a strange beast, what realm?"


    "Really, even the grandmaster will tell me in the early days, I''m not interested, so I will not call me this kind of **** calls!"


    Wang Lihong died angrily, a spirit beast in the early days of a grandmaster would also waste his time. He is now looking for strange beasts close to the realm of Taoists.


    Everyone left, they were all too busy, so Su Yan went to travel before they could come and see them off.

 Chapter 1581： Stay with you forever!

    Su Yan and Jin Shiya went straight to Yanjing, and when they arrived at the Great Wall, they opened the first stop of their honeymoon.


    The two rushed to the Great Wall in one breath, and there was a Great Wall race. Of course, under the coercion and lure of Jin Shiya, Su Yan ran second.


    In a beacon tower, the two of them posed in various poses, and their mobile phones were directly suspended to take pictures, which caused many tourists to be surprised.


    "Oh, handsome guys and beauties, what kind of phone is your mobile phone, can you still take pictures in the air?!"


    A mountaineering enthusiast said with envy.


    Su Yan said lightly: "This is the latest version of the phone, not on the market."


    "Damn, how did you get it?"


    "Money, only one hundred or two hundred million."


    The mountaineering enthusiast looked at him for a moment, and then said displeased: "You fool me!"


    "I didn''t fool you, how much do you think this technology is worth?"


    Su Yan said with a smile.


    Mountain enthusiasts thought about it, if mobile phones can be used in this way in the future, why do you need a selfie stick, and there are many other aspects that can be used in the air. This is an incredible invention.


    "Set off a technological revolution?!"


    Mountaineering enthusiasts are shocked, this technology is too good, let alone one hundred and two billion, one hundred billion is not much.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Jin Shiya have left, and mountaineering enthusiasts can''t find them everywhere.


    After the first stop of the Great Wall tour, the two opened their second stop, the Forbidden City.


    The Forbidden City is naturally the most famous place. This magnificent building is the crystallization of ancient people, our pride, and it is a precious wealth that is difficult to measure with money.


    On the way there, Jin Shiya also posted photos taken on the Great Wall to WeChat, attracting envy, envy and hatred from countless people.


    The first person to praise and speak was Yuwen Xiongba.


    "This is all already taken, and I also take pictures, but the panda''s eyes are collapsed on the road."


    "The two bosses went out to enjoy the mountains and rivers, and the employees were exhausted, the black-hearted boss!"


    Jiang Chao commented directly like this and sent a thumbs-up expression.


    "Boss, do it well, let''s have a holiday, we also want to rest."


    Wang Lihong played the emotional card, really tired.


    But other people still sent words of blessing and envy.


    Jiang Wenwen liked and commented.


    "I wish you all grow old and be so handsome and beautiful."


    Fang Ruya also liked and commented.


    "I really envy Shiya, if I can find a husband who has a tenth of Su Yan, I will be satisfied."


    Mu Yuxun spoke and praised.


    "Unfortunately, my husband belongs to someone else''s house, hey."


    Tequila even said directly behind: "Shiya, do you accept Su Yanna, I don''t mind."


    ...


    All of a sudden the comment is over, and it''s more eye-catching than a big traffic.


    The saddest thing is that Jin Shiya posted photos on Weibo, and a small vase star also posted photos.


    This makes people have to compare and compare it to the heights all at once.


    "I want to turn to fans, it''s so beautiful!"


    "I want to turn my face into a powder too. It''s much more beautiful than the celebrity with a layer of cosmetics. It looks natural and handsome!"


    "It would be great if there was such a little brother, with a fairy aura, and a kingly respect!"


    "It would be great if there could be such a young lady, with a fairy aura, just like a nine-day fairy descending to the earth!"


    ...


    Jin Shiya watched these comments with relish, and she was naturally contented and anxious.


    After that, they traveled all the way to the two most beautiful cities known as the paradise and Suzhou and Hangzhou to pay homage to the memorial hall of the victims.


    I went to Dongyue Taishan, Xiyue Huashan, Nanyue Hengshan, Beiyue Hengshan, and Zhongyue Songshan.


    I also ran on the prairie, swam the clear river under the blue sky and white clouds, and rode horseback for thousands of miles.


    I also arrived in Mobei, outside Yanmen Pass, experienced a powerful sandstorm, and wandered in the desert for half a month.


    It even climbed to Mount Everest, where they left their names.


    Going south to the sea, playing with whales on the sea, terrified a group of people watching them on Weibo.


    Originally, Jin Shiya had only a few hundred fans on Weibo, but when the series of photos were posted, it suddenly soared by several million, and there is a continuing trend.


    Many people lamented their footprints, they can play so freely.


    Some people even marvel at their courage, dare to play with whales, and dare to climb Mount Everest.


    Of course, there are still a small number of people who are afraid because they find some unusual things.


    In one of the photos, Su Yan seemed to have a golden dragon behind him, with a majestic momentum.


    But the rumor was refuted, and it was a photo synthesis, but in fact it was a sly.


    On their honeymoon, Xiaoyao insisted on coming. If he didn''t let it, it would reveal itself and Su Yan had to take him.


    After the national tour, they set off for Nanyang, spent passion in luxury hotels, sunbathing on the beach, and swam from the shallow sea to the rift in the sea.


    I went to the villain''s island again and distributed the gold and silver treasures on the island to the local poor.


    I also went to the mysterious tropical jungle and experienced thrills and excitement.


    It turns out that in this world there are big snakes that are 100 meters long, and there are beasts that are big houses, but they are just unknown.


    Jin Shiya did not send these photos. She was not afraid of trouble, but she didn''t want to trouble.


    Now that Nanyang travels, her Weibo fans have exceeded 10 million.


    After that, they went to Siberia, revisited the base ice field, and went to the North Pole to see polar bears.


    I have experienced turbulence in East Asia, but it is safe for them and there is no danger at all.


    Su Yanshun also rescued some people and killed some people who should be killed!


    They continued westward and went to the Sea of ??Love. In the Sea of ??Love, Su Yan touched a big pearl and gave it to Jin Shiya.


    They have also been to the mysterious ruins in the United States, explored the nest of the empty old man, and ransacked all useful.


    After they went south, they walked through the desert. Jin Shiya insisted on going to the ancient pharaoh''s cemetery, where she cried, because it was too terrible to imagine how dangerous Su Yan was at that time.


    Then they went to dig diamonds, and the owner of the diamond mine went bankrupt.


    Then they caught a whale and went to America and wandered all the way. They also saw the ancient Mayan ruins. The samba dance going south is very nostalgic.


    Finally they reached the Antarctic and saw a lot of penguins. They also took photos with them to dialectically who these penguins were Doudou.


    In Antarctica, they swore an oath of eternal love in the center.


    Su Yan clasped Jin Shiya''s hand tightly and said with a serious face: "I will give you everything, that is, love for you. You are my negative scale, and your life is ten thousand times more important than me!"


    Jin Shiya stroked her hair, and said softly: "Nothing matters. If you can stay with you forever, that''s happiness!

 Chapter 1582： someone is coming

    Jin Shiya nestled in Su Yan''s arms, and the two stood quietly, looking at the sunlight that was about to disappear in the distance.


    They couldn''t feel the chill for a moment at all. When the two were together, the heat wave of love made them feel very warm, as if they were bathed in the warm spring sunshine.


    A group of penguins wandered around them, there was no fear at all, and they didn''t recognize their birth.


    And this is not the end. They went on their honeymoon trip for three months, and now they have the opportunity to return to the world again.


    No, they have left Antarctica, have already crossed Asanyang, and headed for Maada Island.


    Su Yan became the third on the list and the third strongest on the earth. All nations came to congratulate, and no one dared to be half distracted by China.


    It is for this reason that Su Yan is relieved to play around with Jin Shiya, ignoring everything.


    The land of Jiangbei, a training ground, occupies a very wide area. Now it is the place that all young talents in China yearn for.


    Su Yan''s current name impressed the martial arts circles of the entire Chinese nation, and even the whole world admired him with admiration.


    And this group of martial arts elders naturally want to send their descendants and even the young girls in the clan here to receive good training, hoping to nurture powerful practitioners, glorious ancestors.


    However, Yimen refused to accept new disciples. This was Su Yan''s intention. He wanted to whet his appetite first, and then wait for the next spring to come to a World Martial Arts Conference to select some outstanding talents.


    After Jiang Chao handled the matter in his hand, he went directly to the training ground. On weekdays, he was mainly responsible for seeing the training ground. As long as everything was normal, he would not manage it.


    Upon arriving at the training ground, from a distance, I could see a disciple who was sweating in the ground at a glance, which made Jiang Chao extremely jealous.


    This group of young people and girls are all geniuses, and they are all good at their own background. Now they are trained by super spirit fluid and spirit gathering pills, and their realm has improved too fast.


    Even Jiang Chao''s realm was nothing here, and he was almost beaten by this group of people.


    Coming to the training ground, Jiang Chao looked at the group of disciples fighting all over the sky, feeling more in his heart.


    This training ground Su Yan arranged taboo powers, even if the Taoist fights, it will not affect anything.


    This group of master disciples fights, although they have constant visions and violent spiritual power, they will not reveal half of them.


    Jiang Chao came to the lounge and sat down, and a powerful Taoist greeted him, respecting him.


    Although he is a Taoist powerhouse, he is just a recruiting mentor, which is far behind Jiang Chao''s status.


    Even if Jiang Chao was only in the early days of Grandmaster, he still had to make this powerful person respect him.


    "Are they okay in training?"


    Jiang Chao asked lightly, and handed a dragon beard cigarette to the strong Taoist.


    Longxu tobacco is a new product developed in the laboratory recently. It has the smell and feel of smoke, but it does not contain harmful substances such as nicotine. On the contrary, smoking one is good for the body.


    Because a great power in Mobei found a dragon beard spirit grass in the desert, and used it in exchange for elixir and spirit pills.


    And this dragon beard spirit grass was planted in the gathering spirit formation, and it grew madly, and its momentum was stronger than that of a giant tree, so the roots were used to make dragon beard smoke.


    This is very much on the market, it is many times more expensive than other cigars, and it is still in short supply.


    It used to be said that smoking a cigar has face, but nowadays, people are chasing dragon beard cigarettes, and it''s true that it''s true to take a sip like a fairy.


    The result of the powerful Taoist man''s face glowing with dragon beard smoke, this is a good thing, his monthly salary in Yimen can only be exchanged for a few dragon beard smoke.


    Take a sip, the intoxicated expression of Taoist power


    "Jian Chao, you are so lucky to be able to make an existence like Master Su."


    Jiang Chao smiled, noncommittal, took a sharp sip, and crushed the cigarette in the ashtray.


    "I''ll go over and take a look."


    "Ok."


    Seeing Jiang Chao walking away, the Taoist powerhouse''s expression of regret, this is simply a violent thing, it only took a few mouthfuls and threw it away, which is a pity.


    He even wanted to take out the dragon beard smoke in the ashtray, but for the sake of face, he finally did not do so.


    And Jiang Chao did nothing but pretend to be coercive, to satisfy his vanity.


    He came to the corner of the training ground, looked around, and walked directly to the sky.


    And Xiao Meng was sitting there alone at the moment, a little listless.


    "Xiaomeng, why don''t you train?"


    Jiang Chao knew that Xiao Meng was the person most valued by Su Yan, even more important to him than Su Yan, otherwise, why would he come over and have nothing to do when he was full.


    Xiao Meng ignored her, still bowed her head, doing nothing.


    "You can talk to me about anything, I can talk to the boss."


    Xiao Meng suddenly raised her head and looked at Jiang Chao and said, "Xiao Meng has no training partner. Let the master brother find me a training partner."


    Xiao Meng is already a strong Taoist, and Li Xingye and the others are not opponents, so naturally they dare not train with Xiao Meng.


    Jiang Chao frowned and glanced at the Taoist powerhouse who was still staring at the cigarette **** in the lounge, showing a faint smile.


    "The coach is not bad."


    "He can''t take me two tricks."


    Xiao Meng said with a look of disgust, even less energetic.


    Jiang Chao was stunned. The coach was at the peak of the Taoist''s initial stage, and he couldn''t handle both of these moves. So how strong this kid is.


    Jiang Chao looked at Xiao Meng, his forehead trembled a little, he was only in the realm of a master, and there were ten thousand grassy horses galloping in his heart.


    Xiao Meng looked at Jiang Chao, and said, "You and Master Brother are familiar, right?"


    Jiang Chao recovered his complexion, showing a sense of proud pride.


    "Of course, the boss used to be classmates with me, and we went to the window together."


    A faint brilliance appeared in Xiao Meng''s eyes, and she said excitedly: "So, you are very strong?"


    Jiang Chao didn''t want to lose face, he looked up at Xiao Meng and said, "Of course, can you not be strong with the person next to the boss!"


    "Great, great."


    Xiao Meng stood up directly, her expression of excitement was completely different from before.


    Jiang Chao showed pride. In front of Xiao Meng, he didn''t want to lose face.


    "Can you train with me?"


    Xiao Meng blinked her eyes wide and looked at Jiang Chao expectantly.


    Jiang Chao''s complexion became stiff, and his heart was running with 100 million grassy horses, training with you and looking for death!


    His grandmaster realm accompanies the Taoist realm training, it is simply self-defeating, and the strong Taoist can''t take two moves.


    "That... that."


    Jiang Chao''s words were unsuccessful, and he pretended to be forced, and now his true form was revealed.


    There was disappointment on Xiao Meng''s face, knowing that Jiang Chao was unwilling, which made her feel unhappy all at once.


    Jiang Chao was also anxious now. He came over to build a good relationship with Xiao Meng, so that the relationship with Su Yan would be more stable in the future.


    But at this moment, a person ran outside the training ground and said breathlessly: "Someone is coming!"

 Chapter 1583： Something happened!

    Jiang Chao''s eyes lit up, this is simply the best chance to relieve the embarrassment.


    He immediately said to little Lolita: "You see I am too busy, otherwise I still want to help you train."


    Xiao Meng pouted her mouth, her expression of dissatisfaction, she knew very well, but there was nothing to break.


    "I will handle things first, and I will definitely find you a time to practice."


    After Jiang Chao said that, he hurriedly left the training ground, sweat was already flowing out of his forehead out of the training ground.


    "Made, I''m so embarrassed, I''m not happy about it."


    Jiang Chao couldn''t help but cursed, and then looked at the person who was reporting.


    "You did a good job this time."


    The man was confused and hurriedly said, "Someone is coming, and it''s not good."


    Jiang Chao''s expression became cold, and he asked in a deep voice, "Is the one who came?!"


    "Yes, it''s a group of strangely dressed people who want to enter by calling them, and they can''t stop them!"


    Jiang Chao''s face became more and more gloomy, and he dared to enter directly. This is no longer a guest. This is just to find fault.


    He really didn''t expect that, dignified, there are people who dare to find fault, really knowing how to die!


    Don''t you know Su Yan''s name? Didn''t you know that he killed the empty old man and Guang, ranking third on the list, and the entire earth, the two can compete with him.


    Jiang Chao endured his anger and directly let the person who informed him lead the way.


    The training ground is very large. Although there are only a dozen people, it occupies an area larger than a university.


    Under the leadership of the informant, Jiang Chao came to the welcome area, where he was specifically responsible for reception.


    "It''s so courageous to break in and be able to wait in the welcome area!"


    Jiang Chao asked the person who notified him to wait outside, while he entered inside.


    As soon as I started, I saw a group of people with weird clothes, who looked like ancient people because they had long hair.


    Everyone has a very weird thing on his chest, which looks a bit wolves, but has very long fangs.


    There were seven or eight people in this group. The head of the group was an old man with white hair, who was sticking a cane and sitting in a chair calmly.


    The people around him stood upright, and even though there were many seats around, they ignored him.


    Seeing someone coming in, one of the very young men whispered a few words to the white-haired old man.


    The white-haired old man didn''t care, still holding his breath and closing his eyes.


    The young man looked at Jiang Chao and said with a look of contempt: "Why haven''t you come to take care of things?"


    The young man apparently regarded Jiang Chao as a subordinate. After all, he was only in the realm of a grandmaster, and he did not exist at all. The grandmaster can only clean up with them.


    Jiang Chao was furious, and the man''s contemptuous gaze made him mad, and he looked at him like a lower animal.


    However, Jiang Chao managed to endure his anger and looked at these people coldly and said, "Who are you guys, dare to break into a place!"


    "Yimen, haha, it turns out there is such an arrogant name in this place where birds do not shit!"


    The young man had a mocking smile on his face, obviously this place was not in his eyes.


    Then, the man''s complexion became cold, and a wave of pressure filled Jiang Chao''s color.


    "Hurry up and call out your supervisor. If my master gets angry, I will bear the consequences!"


    Jiang Chao could feel the hostility and hostility of the other party, and he could feel the strength of the other party even more. It was just the pressure of the young man''s momentum that made him breathless.


    "I...I''m in charge here."


    Jiang Chao endured the discomfort and shouted coldly.


    "What, you are in charge, aren''t you sweeping the streets?!"


    The young man was quite surprised that an ant in the realm of a master could become a steward, which made him lose the slightest interest in Yimen.


    "Master, this place where birds don''t **** is really such an inferior place. Even the ants of a small master can be in charge. There can be no genius here."


    The young man directly persuaded his gray-haired old man, apparently extremely disappointed in the place.


    But Jiang Chao was furious, dignified, and the school created by Su Yan is now the first school on the entire earth. Many people want to come in when they are fighting to break their heads.


    I don''t blame others, his realm is indeed too low, not as good as that group of disciples, it is normal to be despised and despised.


    But Jiang Chao couldn''t bear this, looking at the young man angrily: "You have the ability to repeat what you just said!"


    "Oh, you ants are still having a temper!"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the young man''s eyes, he walked directly towards Jiang Chao, punched out, his power was violent and invincible.


    Jiang Chao was blown into the air, slammed through the wall of the hall and fell outside.


    Jiang Chao, who fell on the ground, kept vomiting blood, his breath suddenly languished, and he felt as if he was about to break.


    "My shattering punch is not annoying, if it weren''t for you to be pitiful, my punch can turn you into a pile of minced meat!"


    The young man said with a disdain, the power in his hand dissipated.


    At this moment, the white-haired old man opened his eyes, piercingly bright.


    "Zixu, we are not here to cause trouble, don''t hurt people anymore!"


    The white-haired old man''s voice is not loud, but he carries a magical power, like Hong Zhong, and his surroundings are shaking.


    The young man nodded quickly, respectfully, not daring to violate it.


    "Since the person in charge is not coming, let''s go directly to the training ground and see."


    After the white-haired old man said, he took a step forward and walked towards the training ground.


    The group of people behind him naturally hurriedly followed, obviously his apprentices and the like.


    The young man called Zixu didn''t forget to spit out a spit of sputum at Jiang Chao, his face was full of contempt, and then left.


    Jiang Chao couldn''t move his whole body at this moment, the sweat on his forehead was like a waterfall, and his face was distorted by the pain.


    At this moment, the group of people hiding far away rushed over and looked at Jiang Chao panic.


    One of them said, "What can I do!"


    This makes the eyes full of anxiety, and I have never encountered such a thing here.


    Jiang Chao, who was aloof during the week, was now beaten into a dead dog, lying on the ground unable to move at all.


    They naturally understand their own strength, it is impossible to provoke those people, and they don''t know what to do right now.


    "Let''s inform Master Xiongba, let him make the decision."


    One of them hurriedly said, they can''t solve it, they can only notify the person who can solve it.


    "This can only be done."


    The others nodded, and there is only this way right now.


    One of them hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Yu Wen Xiongba''s number.


    There was an impatient voice over the phone, urging to speak quickly.


    "Master Xiongba, something happened!

 Chapter 1584： I want these seedlings

    Originally, Yu Wen Xiongba was very busy dealing with all kinds of things. He didn''t plan to answer the phone originally, but the phone rang for a long time before he answered it impatiently.


    Hearing the first sentence, he thought that the other party was saying this, and couldn''t help being very angry.


    "You have a lot of time to be an old man, I am very busy!"


    The person on the other side of the phone was frightened and his legs were softened, and he said falteringly: "Master Xiong, one...really...something really happened!"


    "Just now a group of people dressed in weird shapes came and beat Master Jiang Chao apart from anything else. Now they are seriously injured, and those people are heading towards the training ground!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face turned cold, obviously the other party would not lie to himself because he did not dare.


    He was already a little uneasy, I am afraid something really happened.


    But at the same time, he was also very angry. He dared to make trouble in one door, so he would be brave!


    "Hurry up and find some pills for him to take, I''ll come right away!"


    "Ok."


    Yu Wen Xiongba pushed away all the work at hand and drove directly towards the training base of Yimen, fast, and his current place was a little far away from Yimen.


    At this moment, Jiang Chao was already a little bit painful, and his whole body was tearing in general pain, which was simply a torture.


    And the people in the group were busy taking the medicine pills for him, which was a little better.


    Several other subordinates called out the teaching. After all, the teaching is a group of powerful Taoists, and there must be a way to treat Jiang Chao.


    One of the Taoist middle-term teachings glanced at Jiang Chao, his face full of anger.


    "That **** is so courageous, dare to hurt him so badly?!"


    "It''s a group of outsiders, wearing weird clothes, now heading towards the training ground."


    "Training Course?!"


    The complexion of all the people changed. They knew that the disciples of one discipline were all training there.


    Su Yan handed these disciples to them to teach, and they were also responsible for the safety of one disciple. Otherwise, how could Su Yan give them so many super psychic liquids and even a lot of pills.


    A group of people suddenly panicked. After all, it can be seen from Jiang Chao''s injury that it is definitely not a group of simple people.


    And the training ground now has only one instructor of the Taoist powerhouse, that must not be the opponent of this group of people, the situation is extremely urgent now.


    As a result, they left a Taoist powerhouse to continue treating Jiang Chao, and the rest ran directly to the training ground.


    But at this moment, the white-haired old man and even the man named Zixu had arrived at the training ground, and was looking at a group of disciples sweating on the training ground.


    The white-haired old man just took a look, and his originally calm face showed a smile, a smile that was worthwhile.


    "Zixu, look, are we here for nothing this time?"


    Zixu scratched his head and said with a wry smile: "It''s just a master of management, why is there a group of geniuses at the master level?"


    He couldn''t understand it, it just made him couldn''t believe it, it was too counterintuitive.


    "That''s not management."


    The white-haired old man said lightly, noncommittal.


    Zi Xu nodded, it must be so, how can a mere master-level person manage this group of people.


    But he was still shocked, because this place is not the martial arts world, this is the martial arts world!


    There are a lot of eleven or twelve-year-old masters in the martial arts world, not surprising, but they are very rare in the martial arts world, and they are simply rare geniuses!


    At the moment, there were more than a dozen of them, all of them at or above the grandmaster, and even some of them were from the later stage of the grandmaster, which shocked him.


    Not only him, but the other people who came with him also looked at the training ground in shock, looking surprised.


    "A dozen good seedlings, if they belong to my Tai''a sect, they will at least be strong in Yin Dan in the future, maybe they will be able to cultivate strong in Yang Dan!"


    As soon as the white-haired old man said this, the others changed their colors. They were not uncommon for the Yin Dan strong, because they were, but the Yang Dan strong would be different.


    Even in the martial arts world, the strong Yang Dan is also a rare existence and can be regarded as a guest.


    Many middle-ranking sect masters and even some clan heads, that is just the strength of the Yang Dan realm.


    Yang Dan is too strong, it can already communicate with the world, with the help of nature, non-ordinary people can step into it.


    At this moment, the eyes of this group of people are even more fierce. If they can really cultivate one or two Yang Pill powerhouses, then their Tai''amen will inevitably rise to a higher level, and it may be possible to enter the upper school.


    In fact, the white-haired old man is even more excited in his heart. This is all a group of futures. Letting it go to waste in this barren land, it is better to take it away and cultivate the strong.


    "Master is right. Although the martial arts world has been reduced to a barren land, it can''t stand the large number of people and has a large base, and there will always be some good geniuses."


    Zixu smiled, not half jealous, nor did he dare.


    "Blessed are these children, they will surely become the backbone of my Taiamen in the future, and the future is limitless!"


    Another man said loudly, full of excitement.


    "Well, you go and gather this group of people."


    The white-haired old man looked at Zixu and said.


    At the end, he did not forget to talk to himself.


    "I want these seedlings, and I want to cultivate them by myself."


    The white-haired old man is not the sect master of Tai Amen, he is just an elder, and naturally wants to swallow so many geniuses.


    Of course the others had no objections, after all, they were all his disciples.


    Zixu walked to the center of the training ground, and his tongue burst into spring thunder.


    "Dear geniuses, have gathered here for me, I have something important to announce!"


    Zi Xu''s voice was loud, like thunder breaking through the air, resounding through the entire training ground, stopping all the disciples who had been training.


    And the mentor of the Taoist powerhouse looked at Zixu with an unkind look at this moment, and directly shouted: "Who are you, who made you come here!"


    Facing the Daoist teacher''s scolding, Zi Xu was not angry.


    "For the sake of so many geniuses, I am in a good mood. Let me spare your life and get out of here!"


    The Taoist instructor was furious, directly used his spiritual power, and rushed towards Zixu, violent.


    However, Zi Xu''s face was cold, and without the slightest fancy punch, he easily landed on the chest of the Taoist instructor, blasting him out of the training ground.


    The Taoist tutor couldn''t bear Zi Xu''s punch at all, he coughed up blood, his chest was sunken, and he died soon.


    "Destroying yourself!"


    Zi Xu said with a look of disdain, he originally didn''t want to kill someone, but if this person wants to die, then he can''t be blamed.


    And this scene was seen by Li Xingye and others, and their expressions changed drastically.


    The dignified Taoist mentors were all killed by a punch. This is an unprecedented existence. How they are not afraid, after all, they are just teenagers.

 Chapter 1585： Rules, shackles

    The most important thing is that it is difficult for them to accept, this is a training ground.


    Now that the reputation of Yimen is on the earth, who doesn''t know, who dares to step into the half, let alone kill people in it, and the mentor of the powerful Taoist.


    This series of impossibility has made many people''s scalp numb, and it is difficult to believe what is happening in front of them, which should not have appeared.


    Now their brains have stopped thinking, completely stunned, and even more frightened by Zi Xu''s powerful force, they all looked at him with panic.


    And Zi Xu looked at the dead Taoist teacher, dismissed it, and didn''t take it seriously.


    And the white-haired old man didn''t say anything, this was entirely because the Taoist teacher took the lead. For the white-haired old man, Zixu did a good job.


    This is also a deterrent. Let this group of seedlings take a good look and save a lot of trouble.


    Zi Xu walked towards Li Xingye and the others, which frightened a group of them, all of them kept backing away.


    Zixu smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t shoot you."


    But his words didn''t work at all, Li Xingye and the others still kept backing away, and all of them displayed their spiritual powers, and they were very jealous.


    Zi Xu shook his head, which made him very embarrassed. These seedlings obviously regarded him as an enemy.


    "I don''t want to repeat it!"


    Zixu''s face became cold. Although it was a group of good seedlings, it was just a bunch of seedlings. It was uncertain whether it could grow in the future.


    He is confident that in front of his master, he is still heavier than this group of seedlings.


    Under Zixu''s scolding, Li Xingye and others dared not move, but their spiritual power was still there.


    Zi Xu waved his hand, directly turning their spiritual power into nothingness, and then walked towards them.


    Zi Xu looked at Li Xingye and said, "Are you so afraid of me?"


    Li Xingye nodded in fear, but then said: "Compared to fear, I treat you as an enemy!"


    He was originally from a poor family, and it was entirely because of Su Yan that he changed the trajectory of his life. For him, Su Yan was the kindness of reborn parents.


    Now someone broke into a training place and killed the instructor, how he is not angry, how not angry, even if the enemy is strong.


    "The enemy, hahaha!"


    Zi Xu laughed loudly, the laughter was so unscrupulous.


    "I told you, I am a member of the martial arts world, a noble existence, and we are here to extradite you."


    Li Xingye and others looked blank. They didn''t know the Xiuwu world, but they heard Su Yan talk about it.


    But in Su Yan''s words, the Xiuwu world is just the land of ants, and the immortal world is the sea of ??stars.


    Su Yan is the one who wants to lead them to cultivate immortals, and is to bring them the most legendary level.


    Li Xingye looked at Zixu and said proudly: "How about Xiuwu Realm and Immortal Realm?"


    Zixu was taken aback, but these words stopped him.


    "what?"


    "Fairy World!"


    Li Xingye repeated.


    "Hahaha, Immortal Realm, you can really nonsense, above this earth is the Xiuwu Realm, and this world is only divided into the Martial Realm and the Xiuwu Realm!"


    Li Xingye said with contempt: "The frog at the bottom of the well!"


    That''s what Su Yan said about them at the beginning, but now Li Xingye uses it to say that he is false, which has made his mind more balanced.


    Zi Xu became angry, staring at Li Xingye with cold eyes, and one hand directly grabbed the skirt of his clothes, making Li Xingye unable to breathe.


    "You dare to say that I am a frog at the bottom of the well, do you want to die!"


    He wanted to kill Li Xingye very much, because the four words Frog at the Bottom of the Well was the ultimate insult to him, it was just nonsense.


    But at this time, the white-haired old man came over and yelled: "Let him go!"


    Zixu looked at the white-haired old man and said anxiously: "He said I am a frog at the bottom of the well!"


    "You are indeed a frog at the bottom of the well!"


    The white-haired old man spoke in a deep voice, without any emotion.


    Zixu couldn''t believe his ears. Li Xingye''s words made him angry at most, but the white-haired old man said the same, he was about to collapse.


    "Master?!"


    Zi Xu almost cried, and had never suffered such an insult.


    "The world of martial arts is the most ant place, and the world of martial arts is a stronger place than that, but the world of martial arts is by no means the end point. You must know that there is a sky outside the sky!"


    The white-haired old man gleamed with his eyes and looked at the sky as if he wanted to see through the sky.


    "Those myths and legends, those ancient stories, do you think they are all imaginary?!"


    Zixu''s face changed, but he couldn''t refute it. After all, the white-haired old man was right.


    This world has never been so complicated, and this world has never been so simple.


    The white-haired old man looked at Li Xingye, his eyes softened.


    Li Xingye''s words surprised him. It is hard for him to imagine that a genius in the martial arts world would know so much and see so far.


    "Why do you think there is a fairy world in this world?"


    The white-haired old man looked at Li Xingye with very soft eyes, without any intimidation or threat, waiting for Li Xingye''s answer.


    Li Xingye is very jealous of the white-haired old man. He knows that this person is more terrifying, and he can know it from his age.


    But he still clenched his fist and said to the white-haired old man: "This is what the master said!"


    That''s right, of course he didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to think about these things before. It was Su Yan that inspired their imagination and gave them a bigger goal.


    "Master, do you still have a master?"


    "Of course, my master is Su Ba first in the third place!"


    Li Xingye proudly said that Su Yan is his idol, this is the only one.


    The white-haired old man was not angry, but smiled. He saw the vigor from Li Xingye, which was good for him.


    He was also worried at first, thinking that this martial arts world was dead, even if there was a genius, he might be buried.


    But now, he is relieved, the genius is very good, everything is perfect.


    Li Xingye looked at the gray-haired old man and asked, "Who are you, why are you here, why are you killing?!"


    Facing Li Xingye��s questioning, the white-haired old man still smiled faintly, and replied: ��We are to extradite you, so that you have a better place to practice and a better future.��


    The white-haired old man looked at the dead Taoist instructor and shook his head slightly.


    "The weak should have the attitude of the weak, but he is not, so he died."


    Li Xingye''s eyes were full of anger, and life was actually compared to him like this, which is even more angry than the metaphor of ants.


    What is most afraid of is not being ridiculed and abused by others. What is most afraid of is the rules, a rule that you can''t resist and suppress you as a slave.


    And the weak person of the white-haired old man should have the posture of the weak.


    This is the most terrible!


    Therefore, people often say that guns are easy to hide from hidden arrows and hard to prevent, and sometimes the psychological pain is more terrifying than the physical pain.

 Chapter 1586： Not an opponent at all

    Compared with the psychological pain, a rule of powerlessness is more terrifying and more dehumanizing.


    Just like a strange country, in this country, the persecution of women is regarded as the infidelity of women themselves, and the persecutors will not receive the slightest punishment.


    What is most incomprehensible and even heartache is that women don��t even know to resist, and instead marry the man at the request of their families.


    What a ridiculous thing, what a sad thing, what a terrible thing this is.


    Rules can lift you to the sky, or drop you into hell!


    Seeing Li Xingye''s angry face, the white-haired old man showed slight dissatisfaction.


    "Why, are you angry?"


    Li Xingye didn''t have the slightest fear. He looked at the white-haired old man and said, "Yes, I''m just getting angry. You treat human lives as grass, you are the devil!"


    The white-haired old man didn''t get angry because of this, but smiled: "Devil, this analogy is not indispensable. We are the devil in the eyes of weak people. Is the devil bad?"


    Li Xingye couldn''t answer, because he had never seen such a brazen person, not ashamed but proud, he couldn''t answer the conversation.


    The white-haired old man looked at the other young girls, his eyes softened, this was his hope.


    If one or two Yang Dan powerhouses were cultivated in the future, it would not be impossible to compete for the master.


    Therefore, today, he must take away these seedlings!


    "After talking so much, wasting so much time, I am also annoyed, you can go with me."


    The white-haired old man said to a kind of disciple, with unquestionable commands in his tone.


    The faces of everyone were shocked, this was to take them away, they didn''t want to go, they didn''t want to leave here.


    "No, I won''t go!"


    "I''m not leaving either!"


    "I don''t want to go, I just want to stay here!"


    "My family is in this place, I don''t want to go, I won''t go with you bad guys!"


    ...


    All the disciples were in high spirits, all opposed to leaving, it was impossible to leave with the white-haired old man.


    This made the white-haired old man look slightly angry, and crossed these little boys to give them a better future, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    He glanced at the emptiness and said lightly: "Stun, take it away!"


    The simple, very simple and violent method is unthinkable. Such a respectable white-haired old man would let him use this method.


    The purpose of the white-haired old man is very simple. It is to make this group of disciples understand that everything is futile in front of the strong.


    Zi Xu walked towards Li Xingye and the others, shrouded in spiritual power in his hand, directly drifting towards everyone.


    I couldn''t resist at all, I just felt dizzy and all the disciples fell.


    Then a universe bag floated from the cuffs of Hou Zixu, and all these disciples were packed into it.


    Really stunned, put it in a sack, and take it away!


    This is almost like a robber''s behavior, but it did not make the white-haired old man think it was wrong, just take it away.


    The white-haired old man glanced at the sky and said lightly: "Go back."


    A crowd of people walked towards the way they came, unhappy, but very elegant.


    But before they took a few steps, they were stopped by someone, and a group of instructors ran over.


    A tutor at the head looked at the white-haired old man and the others, with cold eyes and high killing intent.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?!"


    The leader shouted, his expression cold.


    Zi Xu shook his head and said contemptuously: "Master, someone has come to die."


    The white-haired old man didn''t take it seriously, and said lightly: "The solution is, we have to hurry."


    "Yes!"


    Zixu walked towards a kind of mentor, looked at everyone with a pair of eyes, and said coldly: "If you don''t want to die, let me go!"


    In the face of Zixu''s threat, these mentors did not step back and still stood in front of him.


    "The disciples in the training ground are gone!"


    A tutor glanced at the training ground and said in shock.


    "Where have you been?!"


    "This group of people must be here to take them away!"


    The mentors were even more angry, all looking at Zixu, showing killing intent.


    But Zixu said coldly: "This is your own death!"


    His figure fluttered and rushed directly towards the mentors. He didn''t know when he had an extra knife, a sharp knife.


    The sword is fast, has the ability to kill everything, and is a spiritual weapon.


    With a single slash, it directly broke the qi of a Taoist powerhouse, leaving a horrified wound on his body, and blood spurted wildly.


    More than that, Zixu''s sword broke the qi of all the instructors, and all suffered internal injuries.


    A group of mentors looked at Zi Xu with amazement, never expected that he would be so strong and so terrifying!


    They were the mentors hired by Su Yan, who only taught a disciple, and now they are invaded by the strong, they are no match at all, and they don''t want to lose their lives in vain.


    "Your excellency, I can''t wait!"


    A mentor hurriedly said, subdued the language.


    "Your Mightiness?!"


    A smile appeared on Zi Xu''s face, a bit evil.


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy now!"


    Zi Xu set off a violent air wave all over his body, as if there was a dragon''s momentum. This air wave was mixed with hurricanes, making the entire training field extremely violent.


    And Zixu''s knife was already hungry and thirsty at this moment, with a bloodthirsty intent, directly let go, and attacked and killed a kind of teacher.


    Ahhhhh! ! !


    I only heard the sound of screams resounding through the entire training field, stern and desperate, and trembling in pain.


    All the instructors fell in a pool of blood, leaving a horrified wound on their bodies, all done by Zixu''s sword.


    And the knife shined with a dazzling light at this moment, and the blood on the knife was absorbed by it, making its bloodthirsty energy even more terrifying.


    The whole teacher of the same school was slaughtered by Zi Xu, and only the one who saved Jiang Chao was spared. This was so tragic that he was not an opponent at all.


    But at this moment, the Murderer Prince Xu didn''t have the slightest displeasure, but looked at his treasured sword with excitement.


    "Yes, a thousand knives have been cut!"


    The white-haired old man nodded, admiring Zi Xu.


    Other disciples of the same sect also continued to praise Zixu, which made Zixu even more excited.


    "It''s just a bunch of ants. If you kill it, you will kill it. Let''s go."


    The white-haired old man looked at the sky, but the next second, his footsteps stopped, he seemed to have discovered something.


    Zixu and the others have floated in the sky, stopped in midair, and looked back at the white-haired old man.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Everyone was puzzled, and the white-haired old man kept urging to leave, but he stayed where he was.


    The white-haired old man stroked his white beard, with a wild smile of excitement on his face, obviously out of joy.


    "Unexpectedly, this place still hides dragons and crouching tigers, God will help me too!"


    The voice of the white-haired old man overwhelmed the Quartet, causing Zixu and the others to slightly change their color, making them even more confused.

 Chapter 1587： Angry little dream!

    The white-haired old man did not directly explain, but turned and looked at the training ground, looking at the stand.


    Zi Xu and the others also looked there quickly, looking around, and finally found a figure in the stands.


    The figure is very small and thin, obviously a child.


    "Is there a genius?!"


    Zi Xu was slightly surprised, this genius naturally wanted to take away without leaving.


    "Master, I will take her away!"


    Zixu fell down and walked towards the training ground.


    The white-haired old man shouted: "I will go personally."


    This changed the complexion of Zi Xu and the others, and allowed the white-haired old man to go in person. How strong that day could be, I am afraid it is more valuable than Li Xingye and others.


    Under the leadership of the white-haired old man, the crowd returned to the training ground, all seeing the little girl in the stands.


    "Is it a little girl?"


    "I didn''t find anything special."


    There was an accident, but the color changed in the next second.


    "No, I can''t explore her realm!"


    Everyone was shocked, people with high realms can generally easily detect the realm of low-level monks.


    They are basically a group of Yin Dan powerhouses, and they can''t detect it, how terrifying this little girl is.


    The white-haired old man did not explain, his eyes kept looking at the little girl.


    The little girl naturally has no one else, so is the little dream.


    Xiao Meng had been sitting in the stands, originally full of joy, because Jiang Chao wanted to find a training partner for her.


    But time passed, and Jiang Chao disappeared, and neither did he see the training partner, which made Xiao Meng very angry.


    In the end, Xiao Meng was very depressed and couldn''t ask for a training partner. What a sad thing.


    She was in a low mood throughout the whole process, and naturally did not notice everything, even if the spring thunder of Zixu''s tongue had killed many instructors.


    Xiao Meng''s temperament is too bad, she is totally uninterested in everything outside, she just wants to hang Jiang Chao to fight.


    But she didn''t know that Jiang Chao didn''t want to find it for her now that such a big thing had happened, but was seriously injured now.


    "This little girl is the phoenix among people!"


    The white-haired old man couldn''t help sighing, his eyes pierced.


    If he met Li Xingye and others, he was happy, but now he met Xiaomeng, he was completely excited.


    For a genius like Xiao Meng, in his opinion, the future achievements are not limited to Yang Pill, it is very likely to surpass Yang Pill.


    Such a genius is a treasure, and can completely determine the rise and fall of a school.


    He believed that if Xiao Meng were taught by him, then Tai Amen would be shining everywhere in the future.


    Thinking of the future generation of heroines carrying big swords and killing the Quartet, that kind of domineering, that kind of courage, the white-haired old man is a little excited.


    The white-haired old man walked towards Xiao Meng and looked at her condescendingly, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Meng ignored it and felt unhappy, and no one wanted to bother.


    "I''m from the martial arts world, and I have a chance for you."


    Xiao Meng still ignored him, he was in a bad mood and annoying.


    "I can extradite you to practice in the martial arts world, and it will be possible to achieve the realm of Yin and Yang in the future!"


    This caused Zixu and others'' expressions to change drastically. The yin and yang realm was an unimaginable realm, which was unique to the upper sects.


    In the martial arts realm, where there are many middle schools, there are only strong men in Yang Dan, and strong men in the realm of Yin and Yang are rare.


    Even if there is, they are some of the ancestors of the middle school, who have lived for countless years.


    Zixu knew that he might fall out of favor, but he had no choice but to be such a genius, who could not please.


    "Master, what realm is this little girl?"


    The white-haired old man said lightly: "Taoist realm!"


    "Taoist realm?"


    Zi Xu was shocked, but somewhat puzzled.


    "But why can''t I find her realm?"


    "Because you are too weak."


    "..."


    This was completely a shock, and it made Zi Xu unable to reply and could only accept it.


    The white-haired old man looked at Xiao Meng with unprecedented patience.


    "Xiuwu Realm is where you can use your fists."


    Xiao Meng finally raised her head and looked at the gray-haired old man, and said unhappy: "Are you annoying, it''s so noisy."


    The white-haired old man looked stiff, and said a little displeased: "I am your guide, and you will have an unlimited future with me."


    "Bah, I''m a master brother, and I still have a strong father, what kind of thing are you."


    "..."


    Everyone looked stiff and completely dumbfounded.


    This little girl dared to say that their master is a thing, this tone is simply unscrupulous and reckless!


    "Master?!"


    Zixu looked at Xiao Meng angrily, worried that his master was angry.


    The white-haired old man''s face became more wrinkled. Obviously, Xiao Meng''s words really made him angry.


    "You are young and unintentional, I am not as knowledgeable as you, but you must follow me now."


    "Go away, I won''t go with you."


    Xiao Meng was angry, but her voice was milky and milky, not the normal angry language.


    She looked up and saw many dead bodies lying in the distance, and of course he knew them.


    "You guys, did you kill the mentor?!"


    Xiao Meng looked at the training ground again, and her junior brothers and sisters were gone.


    "What did you do to my junior brother and sister?!"


    Xiao Meng is Su Er, so she naturally has the responsibility to protect them, but she failed to protect them.


    She blamed herself in her heart, she was too low just now, and she didn''t even notice what was happening around her.


    "A group of ants, kill them if you kill them."


    Zixu said with disdain.


    Xiao Meng stood up, a pair of eyes flashed out of fire, pointing at Zixu.


    "Damn you!"


    Xiao Meng was angry and looked at Zixu with a murderous intent. She had never been so, never shown a murderous intent to anyone.


    Zixu said with disdain: "Don''t think you are a genius, you are just a Taoist now."


    The white-haired old man looked at the two of them, and suddenly a trick came into his mind.


    "Well, you two fight a game. If you lose, follow me obediently. If you win, he will do your thing."


    The white-haired old man looked at Xiao Meng with an inquiring look, waiting for his answer.


    Xiao Meng looked at Zixu and asked the white-haired old man: "Did he kill all people?"


    "Yes."


    When she heard the word "Yes", Xiao Meng''s eyes changed completely, as if there was a violent beast living in it, and it was about to rush out at this moment.


    Xiao Meng looked at Zi Xu, looking at him with an unprecedented killing intent, revealing a faint light.


    "Do you agree?"


    The white-haired old man asked with a smile on his face.


    "I agree!"


    Xiao Meng shouted, at this moment, the killing intent in her heart is infinitely high, and a little girl can do this, completely forced.


    These mentors are very good to her, they make her warm, and there is no dad who thinks about herself that way. After all, Su Yan is not common.


    Now that they are all killed, how not angry and angry Xiao Meng is.


    Besides, his junior and younger brothers and sisters were also taken captive by this group of people, and he must save them.

 Chapter 1588： Eyes open

    Seeing Xiao Meng so angry, the white-haired old man smiled even more. In his opinion, this was just the cuteness of a child.


    He now likes Xiao Meng more and more, and he regards Xiao Meng as his heir, and even Tai Amen''s future.


    But Xiao Meng was unusually angry at this time, very, very angry, because the instructor was dead, so she died just around her.


    She looked at Zixu, her eyes showed what a child shouldn''t have, it was a kind of mechanism of coldness.


    "Zixu, just play with her."


    The white-haired old man said to his disciple.


    Zixu nodded and looked at Xiao Meng with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you angry with me? It''s just killing a bunch of ants. It''s not worth it."


    "It''s not worth it, you are more ants than them!"


    Xiao Meng roared, the light shining all over her body was extremely powerful.


    "Oh, I''m really angry, then I''ll play with you."


    Zixu is also running his dantian, with spiritual power permeating all around.


    Xiao Meng''s fist was small, but the light that condensed herself was extremely powerful, and she bombarded Zixu directly.


    There is not the slightest fancy, and there is no strong pressure fluctuation, just an angry punch, the ultimate punch.


    The blue spiritual power in Xiao Meng''s body was like a living thing, rushing towards Zi Xu.


    Zixu smiled, Xiao Meng was not in the realm of Taoism, and was far behind him.


    Zixu blocked it at will, thinking that he could easily dissipate Xiao Meng''s attack.


    But he was wrong.


    Xiao Meng''s fist directly penetrated Zixu''s spiritual power, and hit his chest with a punch.


    Zixu only felt that his chest had been hit by a mountain, which was so violent that it broke his qi and made his chest slightly sunken.


    Zixu held his chest and looked at Xiao Meng with a look of disbelief, unable to believe that Xiao Meng could hurt him.


    The surrounding Tai Amen disciples also looked shocked, and the younger brother of the Yin Dan strong was actually injured.


    "Junior Brother, are you okay?"


    "How is this possible."


    "That little kid is only the middle stage of Taoism, how can I hurt you?!"


    Zixu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes bloomed with bloodthirsty waves, like a brutal wild wolf.


    But the white-haired old man had his eyes shining. He originally thought there was no suspenseful contrast, but the result was unexpected.


    "This little girl is a bit capable."


    The white-haired old man couldn''t help but admire, which made Zi Xu even more angry.


    And Xiao Meng''s punch can break Zi Xu''s qi, completely because she has practiced a secret technique, the power of dragon fist.


    That''s right, this is the secret technique Su Yan taught her, the emperor style in "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"!


    This is an unprecedented thing. Su Yan generally teaches secret techniques, but it is just ordinary. "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" has completed the cultivation, it is comparable to the strength of the immortal, it is the immortal secret!


    But Su Yan still taught it to Xiao Meng, which is enough to show that Xiao Meng''s position in his heart is completely regarded as his apprentice.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng still had dragon scales appearing on her immature arms. She learned quickly, and Su Yan''s several teachings were able to skillfully display.


    At the moment Xiao Meng was also slightly happy, Su Yan didn''t lie to her, this secret technique was really strong.


    Ke Zixu was angry at the moment, and had already rushed towards Xiao Meng, with this shining light in his hands, blasting towards Xiao Meng.


    boom!


    Only a violent sound was heard, and Zixu''s fist turned against Xiao Meng!


    This time Zixu displayed the Taoist''s full strength, thinking that he could blast Xiao Meng into the air.


    But the result was no. Xiao Meng was still standing there, but a more dazzling light filled her whole body.


    This is another role of her dantian, once she is in danger, she will gush out spiritual power to protect her.


    Zixu was a little dazed at once, and his punch could not make Xiao Meng suffer the slightest damage, which made him a little jealous of Xiao Meng.


    The white-haired old man had his eyes shining brightly, staring at Xiao Meng firmly. At this moment, he was no longer just cherishing his talents, but a little more solemn.


    "This little girl is probably not from the martial arts world!"


    All the Tai Amen disciples around were surprised and their colors changed.


    "Not from the martial arts world, where is that from?"


    "I''m afraid it came from the Xiuwu world, but this talent is also extremely enchanting. In the Xiuwu world, I am afraid that they are all regarded as enchanting geniuses. Otherwise, why did his parents or masters spend such a large price to protect her! "


    The white-haired old man''s words left everyone unclear, but the white-haired old man wouldn''t explain half of it, as long as he understood it.


    He had long seen the special nature of Xiao Meng. There were two dantians in his body, which could not escape his eyes.


    Zixu was completely angry now, and his whole body was violent, all of which gushed out, condensed on the broad sword.


    "Take me a knife!"


    Zi Xu roared, already somewhat irrational.


    And this sword was his most powerful blow, even the strong in the early Yin Dan could hardly resist it.


    Xiao Meng''s eyes were set against the shadow of the big sword. At this moment, she was a little at a loss. She seemed to know that she could not resist.


    The white-haired old man''s expression changed, he flicked his fingers directly, and flicked Zixu''s big knife, which made Xiao Meng turn to peace.


    "Zixu, do you dare to kill her?!"


    The white-haired old man shouted, extremely angry.


    Zi Xu turned around now, his face was startled, and he knelt down directly at the white-haired old man.


    "Master, the disciple is not intentional."


    The white-haired old man also understood that Zi Xu was too angry, so he didn''t directly pursue it.


    "Forget it, take her away!"


    The white-haired old man didn''t want to stay in this place for a moment. He was a little tired of this place and just wanted to leave early.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba drove to a place and saw Jiang Chao who was lying on the ground with serious injuries.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shouted coldly, his voice violent.


    "Master Xiongba, you are finally here!"


    Some subordinates were full of excitement when they saw Yu Wen Xiongba.


    "You don''t know, a group of people wearing weird-looking costumes broke in. Apart from anything else, they wounded Mr. Jiang Chao and killed many mentors!"


    "what?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, but he understood the power of the mentors, all of them were powerful Taoists, and they were all killed.


    This can only show one thing, it is very strong, very strong.


    But he was not afraid, but ran directly towards the training ground and saw a group of white-haired old men.


    "Another ant!"


    Zi Xu said angrily, with killing intent in his eyes.


    The white-haired old man said displeased: "Don''t bother, let''s go."


    Zixu nodded, holding the unconscious little dream, flying directly into the sky, and disappeared with the white-haired old man.


    But Yuwen Xiongba could only watch this group of people disappear, he had no way to stop him.


    He was only in the early stage of the Taoist, and even the powerful in the middle stage of the Taoist could not do a single move in the hands of this group of people.

 Chapter 1589： Su Yan in anger!

    Seeing the white-haired old man and the others completely disappeared into the sky, Yu Wen Xiongba stood up and collapsed.


    Yes, he was kneeling at the time, not voluntary, forced!


    The white-haired old man did not kill him, he was too lazy to do it, wasting his time.


    And the coercion of the white-haired old man was that Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t bear it, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t hesitate to be weak all over his body, and glanced at the training ground, there was no one!


    At the training ground, beside him, the bodies of a dozen instructors were there, telling the tragic situation at the time.


    Yuwen Xiongba only felt his legs tremble, and a kind of grief spread from his heart, and he couldn''t help crying.


    Originally thought that Su Yan was ranked third in the rankings, and that the younger generation had no one to beat, and no one would come to make trouble, but the result was that they came so quickly.


    Yu Wenxiong looked at the sky, only feeling a kind of powerlessness. At the moment, he had no choice but to take out the phone and tell Su Yan the matter. Su Yan decided everything.


    It took a long time for the phone to be connected. At this moment, Su Yan and Jin Shiya were basking on the beach of the Sea of ??Love, very leisurely.


    When the phone rang, Su Yan didn''t want to pick it up, but it kept ringing, and he couldn''t help but guess that something might really happen.


    Connected, Su Yan said displeased: "Xiongba, why call me?"


    "My lord, come back soon, something has happened, something has happened!"


    "What''s the big deal?!"


    Su Yan stood up all of a sudden, and he understood from Yu Wen Xiongba''s tone that it was definitely not a trivial matter, I am afraid that something really went wrong.


    "A group of people broke into one door and killed many instructors. Jiang Chao was also seriously injured, and all the students in the first door were taken away!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice is almost hoarse, he only feels that he is powerless, and he can''t protect a disciple.


    Su Yan also lost half of his playfulness at this moment, and his eyes were full of cold killing intent.


    He also didn''t expect that someone would dare to do something with him.


    No matter who it is, no matter where it comes from, no matter how strong, it touches him and takes away his disciples, they will be killed!


    Su Yan hung up the phone, glanced at Jin Shiya and said, "Let''s go back."


    "What happened?"


    Jin Shiya saw that Su Yan looked wrong.


    "An accident happened at one door."


    "?!"


    Jin Shiya''s expression changed, and her heart suddenly picked up.


    "What happened? Xiaomeng, how are they?!"


    "They were taken away!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were about to shoot fire, a kind of anger that the scales were touched!


    Jin Shiya is more anxious than Su Yan, but Xiao Meng and the others know her, come to play, and treat them as little brothers and sisters.


    The two directly packed a fighter plane and headed towards China at the fastest speed.


    Why is it a fighter? Because it is faster, Su Yan doesn''t want to waste any time.


    When they arrived in China, the two rushed directly to Jiangbei without saying a word.


    When I arrived at Yimen, it was already evening, and at this moment, people gathered around, big men in the martial arts world.


    Seeing Su Yan''s return, a group of people gathered around and talked a lot.


    "Master Su, you finally came back!"


    "Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with our Lingnan, give us a hundred courage and dare not offend half of it."


    "Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with our southwest. We Taoists can''t beat it in the mid-term..."


    ...


    A group of people are taking off for themselves, resolutely affirming that things have nothing to do with them.


    This must be cleared away, otherwise Su Yan will be angry and the whole place will probably be gone.


    Su Yan kept his face cold, ignored the group of people, and didn''t answer a word, and went straight into the door.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan tiredly, and said, "My lord, I am incompetent!"


    He collapsed all at once, and the entire disciple of one school was taken away!


    Su Yan looked at him and said, "This has nothing to do with you, Jiang Chao and those dead mentors, I want to see."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and took Su Yan to the secret room.


    Jiang Chao is still being treated at this moment, unable to move half of his body. The pain has caused him extreme pain, and he can''t wait to die immediately.


    Su Yan saw that a burst of spiritual power poured out and directly healed Jiang Chao''s injury, making him alive and well.


    Jiang Chao stood up immediately, looking at Su Yan with tears on his face.


    "Boss, someone has rushed into one of us!"


    Su Yan nodded, then looked at a dozen mentors'' corpses, and at a glance, Su Yan understood everything.


    "What the strong Yin Dan does, the method of fragmentation, the weapon is a big sword?!"


    Jiang Chao and Yuwen Xiongba both nodded, the situation is the same as Su Yan said.


    "These people are dressed in weird clothes and have never seen them before."


    "The shot was a young man in his twenties. There were seven or eight people in his party. Among them was a white-haired old man who was very respectable. These people are all his apprentices!"


    "Twenty-somethings, strong Yin Dan?!"


    Su Yan''s brows suddenly wrinkled. He had achieved Yin Dan at the age of his twenties, and I''m afraid there are not many on this earth.


    Su Yan will rule out retaliation at once, at least that group of people in the martial arts world on the earth dare not do this, nor do they have such a powerful ability.


    And this is just a young man, the white-haired old man is probably at least a strong sun pill!


    Although very strong, Su Yan''s eyes still burned with raging flames, and the killing intent became more and more high.


    "Xiao Meng, they were all taken away, not one left!"


    "My lord, this is a piece of clothing left by the group."


    Yuwen Xiongba took out a palm-sized piece of cloth, which was left by Zixu and Xiaomeng in the fight. At that time, Zixu and others did not pay attention to this.


    Su Yan took it and took a look. He could tell that the dress was a little different.


    "You are here, try to block the news, I don''t want more people to know, and the deceased will do a good job afterwards for me, and the Yimen and Shiya Group will enter a first-level defense state!"


    "Yes!"


    The two immediately nodded, their eyes full of firmness.


    At this moment, Su Yan had left one door, and Jin Shiya also returned to the laboratory. This was Su Yan''s order.


    Jin Shiya naturally knew that something big had happened, and it was not the time to act like a baby. Of course she wanted to listen to Su Yan.


    It''s just that Jin Shiya is worried about the safety of Xiao Meng and others, very worried.


    With all the instructions properly, Su Yan left Jiangbei and went straight north to Yenching.


    Su Yandao Yanjing''s purpose is very simple, it is to find out who the group is!


    He only has a piece of rag now, and there is no clue at all. He has no clue about saving people, let alone revenge.


    Su Yan glanced at the silent night sky, trying to calm her mood and restore her peace.


    This is not difficult for him, he can quickly control his emotions and achieve restraint.


    The place Su Yan went to was naturally Zhonghai!

 Chapter 1590： Step into the world of Xiuwu!

    Right now, excluding the existence of this group of people from the earth martial arts world, there is only one possibility, these people are from the martial arts world!


    Su Yan knew that something had happened, but he had actually guessed that it might be from the martial arts world.


    The first possibility, he guessed, was that the law enforcers came. After all, the Maitreya Buddha in the Xiuwu world was killed at the Yanjing Great Wall. The old man said that there would be law enforcers to punish Su Yan.


    But when the law enforcement came, he should be looking for him, not to deal with the instructor of Yimen and take away the disciples of Yimen, so this possibility was ruled out by him.


    The second possibility is that friends or stakeholders such as Maitreya Buddha came to him for revenge.


    But he should also be found, which made him have to rule out.


    This made Su Yan unable to guess why this group of people came to the martial arts world to deal with his one.


    Of course, Su Yan also went to Zhonghai because he couldn''t guess the specific reason. He wanted to ask Hu Yanlie.


    When we arrived at Zhong Hai, the night was quiet, and Su Yan didn''t feel abrupt, and walked in directly.


    The people at the door knew Su Yan''s identity, so naturally they didn''t dare to stop him, they just went to report.


    But after a while, Hu Yansheng appeared in front of Su Yan, his expression a little unhappy.


    "Su Baxian, in the middle of the night, what are you doing in Zhonghai? Is this the place where you come casually!"


    Su Yan ignored Hu Yansheng and said coldly, "I want to see your grandpa!"


    "you!"


    After Su Yan said this, he walked directly inside and came to the small courtyard where Hu Yanlie was.


    Hu Yanlie was lying on the bed at the moment, closing his eyes to rest, watching that when Su Yan approached the small courtyard, his eyes opened.


    When Su Yan arrived in the courtyard, Hu Yanlie had already got up, wearing loose pajamas, with a hearty expression.


    "Did something happen to you at this time?"


    Hu Yanlie asked Hu Yansheng to prepare tea, but he was not angry at all.


    "There is indeed something urgent."


    Su Yan didn''t conceal or conceal anything, and said it straightforwardly.


    The situation was urgent. Su Yan didn''t know the safety of Xiao Meng and the others, so he couldn''t take care of that much now.


    Hu Yanlie also frowned. Seeing Su Yan like this, he knew it was nothing trivial.


    "Tell me."


    Hu Yanlie took the tea and took a sip. These days, people have lost their teeth, so they only love tea. He is not interested in other wealthy wines.


    Su Yan also took a sip of the tea, and the hotness in his heart seemed to dissipate.


    He looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "Do you know this costume?"


    Su Yan handed the ragged piece of rag to Hu Yanlie, looking forward to it.


    Hu Yanlie took it, and after a few glances, a ray of light suddenly burst into his muddy eyes, as if he had discovered something.


    "Why do you have this thing?"


    Hu Yanlie did not directly answer Su Yan''s doubts, but asked rhetorically.


    "This group of people broke into one of my disciplines, killed the tutor I invited, and left one of my disciples!"


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely low, and a gushing anger spread in his heart. If it weren''t for Hu Yanlie, he would have run away long ago.


    "Well, it sounds like this group is a bit too much."


    Hu Yanlie''s expression was a little indifferent, and he was not very angry.


    "A bit too much?!"


    Su Yan couldn''t understand it a little, it could only be regarded as a little, then what is the extreme excess.


    "You don''t know that at the end of the Dharma era, there were many sect families on the earth, but as a result, the deaths were tragic and the world was extinct."


    Hu Yanlie''s hand holding the tea trembled a little, because he remembered that one hundred years ago, he still remembered it fresh, with anger in his heart.


    "How to exterminate the world?!"


    Su Yan is just Hu Yanlie''s eyes.


    "It''s miserable as you can think of."


    Hu Yanlie put down the tea cup, and there was a blue light fluctuation all over his body. Although it was weak, it let Su Yan know that Hu Yanlie was restraining and making himself angry.


    As far as I can think, this is enough to explain the miserable situation at the time, but it has nothing to do with Su Yan''s coming.


    "I just want to know the owner of this costume."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan and asked.


    "It''s very simple, save one of my disciples and destroy this group of people!"


    Su Yan had already been very restrained when he said this. He didn''t say that the entire martial arts world would be destroyed.


    "It may not be difficult to destroy this group of people, but you know that they have formed a very messy relationship circle, which affects the whole body."


    "It has nothing to do with me, I just want to solve things."


    Hu Yanlie shook his head. He knew he couldn''t persuade Su Yan. He knew very well about Su Yan''s character and couldn''t be subdued.


    Su Yan is such a straightforward person. If people do not offend me, I will not offend others.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Su Yan and said, "I was just like you back then. What do you think of me now?"


    "This has nothing to do with what I''m asking."


    Su Yan didn''t want to listen to nonsense, he was very anxious now.


    "If you know, tell me, if you don''t know, then I will leave."


    Even if Hu Yanlie didn''t tell Su Yan, Su Yan would find a way to know the identity of this group of people.


    Hu Yanlie continued to shook his head, Su Yan''s temper was too similar to the previous one, they were all tough.


    "It''s nothing. Everyone has their own destiny. This martial arts world is restless. Every once in a while, there are always one or two people who want to break the rules and regulations.


    The last time it was Hu Yanlie, he failed and stayed in Zhonghai for dozens of hundreds of years.


    This time it was Su Yan. He didn''t want Su Yan to do useless work, because more than a hundred years later, the martial arts world had become too strong to imagine, after all, their spiritual power was completely controlled.


    Hu Yanlie pointed to the east side of the sky, and said the result.


    "There are Kyushu in the Xiuwu world, and this group of people should be located in Xuzhou in the east!"


    Hu Yanlie said the result, he knew so much, after all, it took too long, more than a hundred years have passed.


    He guessed entirely based on only a little memory, that the habit of this dress is a bit like the people over there.


    Su Yan got up and thanked Hu Yanlie.


    "Thank you."


    "No, I''m just guessing, I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    Hu Yanlie didn''t want to take responsibility for the wrong words, so he said so.


    Su Yan nodded, and was not dissatisfied with it. There is a direction, which is better than anything else. Whether the result is or not is up to the sky.


    Just when Su Yan was about to leave, Hu Yanlie also stood up, playing with him and said, "Are you really planning to go to the martial arts world?"


    "Of course, this is a must, and it''s stepping into the realm of Xiuwu!"


    Su Yan understood that this departure would inevitably stir the whole situation, and this was no longer something like the martial arts world on earth.


    In the martial arts world, he did not understand what was going on, what was the relationship between the people there, how powerful, and only saving people and revenge in his mind!

 Chapter 1591： Mirage

    Seeing Su Yan''s firmness, Hu Yanlie could only shake his head. He couldn''t stop this, only warning.


    "There are many capable people and strangers in the martial arts world, and even some people you think are impossible!"


    Hu Yanlie looked into Su Yan''s eyes and said coldly.


    Su Yan nodded, he was not surprised, he could accept everything, Hu Yanlie looked down on him too much.


    On the contrary, Su Yan looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "Such as Goujian?"


    Hu Yanlie frowned, showing coldness, his whole body seemed to have changed at this moment.


    "Why did you mention this name?!"


    "Suddenly remembered that I had tossed his grave before."


    "..."


    Hu Yanlie and Hu Yansheng were speechless on the spot, and they didn''t want to talk.


    Throwing the grave is so straightforward, as if doing trivial things.


    "Perhaps, people like Goujian are not dead, maybe they are in the martial arts world!"


    Hu Yanlie''s conclusion was actually his own bold guess. After all, Gou Jian was a man thousands of years ago, and what an old monster he must be if he is still alive.


    Hu Yansheng looked at his grandfather, and said unbelievably, "Grandpa, how is this possible?!"


    "Everything is possible!"


    Su Yan also nodded. Maybe there are some weird people in the martial arts world. In short, it is an independent world, waiting for Su Yan to explore.


    "I have an item here, I might be able to help you!"


    Hu Yanlie took out a disc from his cuff and looked at a compass that looked a bit like fortune-telling feng shui. It was very simple and revealed a breath of history.


    Su Yan didn''t shirk off, took it directly, and glanced at it.


    He didn''t see through this thing at a glance, there seemed to be something mysterious in it.


    "This thing can avoid danger and turn evil, I hope it can protect you."


    Hearing this, Su Yan shook his head and returned the compass to Hu Yanlie. He didn''t need these things to save his life, nor did he believe in these superstitions.


    "This thing is very spiritual, but it saved me several times in the past!"


    Hu Yanlie said with some dissatisfaction, very unhappy with Su Yan''s unappreciation.


    "I understand, I have a lot of ways to save my life."


    "It''s all up to you!"


    Hu Yanlie no longer insisted, and walked into the house, obviously no longer wanting to talk to Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Yanlie''s figure, and said loudly, "When I come back, Bihe Father has a drink!"


    After all, Su Yan turned around and left directly.


    ...


    After coming out of Zhonghai, Su Yan went straight back to Jiangbei, where everyone had been waiting for him.


    When Su Yan came back, everyone gathered around and wanted to know the outcome.


    "My lord, is there any clue?"


    "Have!"


    Su Yan said coldly.


    "Who did it?!"


    All the people are angry, and their angry teeth hurt.


    "People from Xiuwu World!"


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, with extreme coldness in his eyes, this time he would definitely point his sword at Xiuwu.


    Originally, he didn''t want to go to the martial arts realm to cause trouble, but now someone came to him, how could he bear this breath.


    And Xiao Meng was entrusted to him by his father, although he didn''t directly face him, it was also a responsibility.


    Besides, he is the master of this group of disciples and has the responsibility to protect them!


    Jin Shiya came out and looked at Su Yan and said, "What kind of group is that?"


    "It''s not clear yet, but it can be guessed that it is probably the middle school in the martial arts world."


    "Middle school?"


    The crowd was confused and did not understand what this meant.


    "The Xiuwu world is divided into nine states, Ji, Yu, Xu, Yan, Qing, Yang, Jing, Liang and Yong!"


    The crowd was shocked, which was unbelievable.


    "Is the Xiuwu world ancient Kyushu?!"


    "It''s not clear, it''s just a pronoun, maybe it''s just a group of stubborn names to commemorate the ancient times." Su Yan looked at everyone and continued, "There are four barbarians outside of Kyushu."


    "Four Barbarians?"


    "In fact, it is the land of Kyushu, which is called contemptuously, such as our Western land, they call it Ximan."


    Suddenly, everyone in this martial arts world is indeed a group of old and stubborn people, thinking that everyone in the world is their own boss.


    This is simply a group of subversive ideas, which has left this group of people unable to calm down for a long time.


    "Boss, what do you mean by the middle school?"


    "As far as I know, the martial arts community is basically divided into three classes, the lower martial arts, the middle martial arts, and the upper martial arts. Of course, there are many families among them."


    Everyone nodded, this is easy to understand, it is divided according to strength.


    "What is the level of the middle school?"


    "The sect master of the middle school must be at least the Yang Dan realm!"


    Su Yan said, with cold eyes in his eyes, which meant that the enemy he faced was at least the existence of the early Yang Pill.


    A group of people were taken aback, the strong Yang Dan, this was like a **** in their hearts, but it was just a middle-ranked martial art.


    "Boss, are you really going to the martial arts world?"


    "Of course I want to."


    Su Yan said affirmatively that he must save Xiao Meng and others.


    "My lord, shall I be with you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan with a look of desire.


    "It''s too dangerous. I might not have time to take care of you if you accompany me."


    "It''s okay, the big deal is that I hide in the ghost gourd, and I will be able to help you saddle the horse."


    Yuwen Xiongba said unwillingly.


    Jin Shiya also knew that she could not dissuade Su Yan, and she also wanted Su Yan to save Xiao Meng and them.


    Therefore, he looked at Su Yan and said, "Be careful, let Xiongba follow you."


    Su Yan nodded, grabbed Jin Shiya''s hand and kissed it.


    "Don''t make it so sad, am I also a strong Yang Dan, it''s okay."


    Everyone nodded, and this was a little relieved.


    There was no such thing as leaving, but after talking to this group of people, Su Yan left with Yuwen Xiong.


    Xiaoyao ran out, wanting to go with Su Yan, but Su Yan kicked it back.


    Xiaoyao naturally can''t follow him, because Su Yan wants it to protect Jin Shiya and everyone here.


    The two of them took the wind and went straight through the clouds to reach the heaven and earth.


    Looking at the sky full of clouds under his own feet, Yuwen Xiongba only felt excited in his heart, Xiuwu world, he could see it immediately.


    And Hu Yanlie had also told Su Yan the way to go to the Xiuwu Realm, which was not difficult.


    The previous lower sects were just the sects of the pseudo-wushu realm, and they were still above the earth, while the real wushu realm was independent of the earth.


    At this moment, the two rushed into the sky tens of thousands of meters, and entered a place like a tunnel at the same time. There is only darkness in this place, and there is no gravity, just like space.


    Passing through this tunnel, the scenery that appeared in front of the two of them was too magnificent, like a mirage, brilliant.


    "My lord, is this the realm of Xiuwu?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked with a look of surprise.

 Chapter 1592： Unspoken rules

    The scene in front of him was so mysterious that it could not be described in words. Only the words "mirage" can describe it.


    The huge island floating in the air has subverted physics, and the huge tree that rushes into the sky, there is no such tree on the earth.


    The cloud and mist with immortality, as if this place is like heaven!


    Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes widened, and he didn''t blink at all. Everything in front of him shocked him too much.


    But Su Yan was very calm, and this kind of scenery was so ordinary to him, he couldn''t take any interest at all.


    He hadn''t seen anything in the previous life, it was just the most common area, it was only able to escape the shackles of the center of gravity.


    What surprised Su Yan slightly was that this place was surrounded by aura, which was almost comparable to some desperate places on earth. This aura was too rich.


    "It''s no wonder that the Xiuwu realm takes the aura alone, and the earth''s aura is exhausted, really!"


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and he had lost half of his favor with the martial arts world, and he completely regarded the earth as a slave place.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to Yu Wen Xiongba, heading forward, naturally walking away from the sky.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed, still admiring the surrounding scenery again and again.


    After an hour in Yukong, they were already in this mirage, but most of them were just places of scenery, and no one was infested.


    "This place is already in the martial arts world, be careful of everything!"


    Su Yan warned Yuwen Xiongba that even he couldn''t be careless. There must be many capable people and strangers in the martial arts world, and there must be many who are better than him.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, and of course he remembered Su Yan''s words, and he stayed next to Su Yan.


    The two leaped again and again, stepping on many floating islands on their toes, and kept moving forward.


    After a short while, a moat appeared in front of him, with a chain connecting the two sides.


    On this side of the sky, there was a burly man with an axe standing there, as if standing guard.


    "My lord, who is that?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked suspiciously at the man holding the axe. He was at least two meters and five meters tall. He was extremely burly and gave a magnificent aura.


    "I don''t know, just look at it in the past."


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a minute, and walked straight ahead.


    When he approached, the man with the axe looked over directly, with a pair of thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Where did the two come from? Can there be a customs clearance?!"


    The big man''s voice is rough and his power oscillates everywhere, giving people a strong sense of shock.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face turned green, and he was almost scared to pee.


    It was just this voice that let Su Yan know that the realm of He Dahan was not low, at least at the level above Yin Dan''s late stage.


    In the later stage of the dignified Yin Pill, the even stronger existence turned out to be just a guard and watchman, which shocked Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the big man and said, "No."


    The look of the big man was even worse, a pair of bull-eyes stared at the two of them straightforwardly, and turbid air was exhaled from his nostrils.


    "No entry allowed!"


    "But I must enter!"


    "Ok?!"


    The big man looked over, and the axe in his hand carried the power of thunder, electric and light, and there was a big disagreement.


    Su Yan was not afraid, looking at the big man and said: "You are not my opponent, let me pass and treat you well."


    Su Yan didn''t want to be troublesome, so it was straightforward to say so and didn''t waste time.


    But he was wrong. Dahan was originally guarding this place, like a door god, how could he be scared by him.


    "Are you intimidating me?!"


    The big man looked at Su Yan, his eyes widened, and he meant to shoot Su Yan.


    "You may be better than me, but do you know who is behind me? It''s the Xuzhou Law Enforcement Union. I''m just a temporary worker."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were both taken aback. This place is Xuzhou. Yes, the law enforcement unions really have this stuff. Temporary workers are also popular in this place.


    Before the two of them could react, the big man said again: "Do you know how many years I spent on this position? How much money did I spend?!"


    The big man looked at the two with a high expression and majestic momentum.


    "I have taken the exam for eight years, and I have spent one hundred spirit stones!"


    The two are even more confused, what is the spirit stone.


    "You are not allowed to enter Xuzhou if you have not cleared the customs certificate, otherwise I will call the headquarters and your two will be dead!"


    The big man brought threats, but in fact he was a little scared. He went to work on the first day today, and for the first time faced a stronger person.


    The first time I faced someone who hadn''t cleared the census forcibly, if Su Yan was not scared by him, then he was really in danger.


    "Dare to ask, how much is a hundred spirit stone?"


    "money?"


    The big man''s face stagnated, and then he showed contempt.


    "The martial arts world doesn''t need money, money is a cheap thing that the martial arts world uses."


    "Is the spirit stone something with spiritual power?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it."


    The big man nodded when he saw Su Yan, thinking that he understood the doorway inside, and he didn''t want to tear his skin. It would be best to make peace.


    He couldn''t help but coughed, and made a gesture of counting money for Su Yan to see.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately understood, and said in Su Yan''s ear: "My lord, this man seems to want money."


    Of course Su Yan also understood the gesture, but he didn''t expect that this martial arts world also had a hidden rule.


    "I have two important things in Xuzhou. I forgot to bring the customs clearance document. I hope you can make a circular letter."


    "Call me to guard, there are rules in a place, how can the rules be broken."


    "Guardian, I don''t know if money and spirit stones can be valued?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba stepped forward and asked with a smile on his face.


    The big man scorned even more, and said directly: "Money is a cheap thing, and a hundred million is worth a hundred spirit stones."


    When Yuwen Xiongba heard it, he couldn''t help being a little surprised, Mad, is this spirit stone so valuable, one million?


    However, Su Yan showed a faint smile. If he can solve the problem with money, he doesn''t need to do anything.


    Su Yan gestured to Yu Wen Xiongba, apparently let him take the money.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded. Fortunately, he took billions with him this time, and he had many credit cards in his hand.


    "Brother Guardian, this is a hundred million, not a respect."


    Su Yan stuffed a card into the hand of the big man, with a smile on his face.


    The big man looked around, and although he took it, his face was constantly contemptuous.


    "You two are from the martial arts world?"


    "Yes, we are from the martial arts world."


    "Budo world, land of ants."


    Su Yan''s face sank, and he looked at the big man and said coldly, "The land of ants can easily kill you!"


    Su Yan was not afraid of things, he was about to set off a storm in the martial arts world, and a janitor would kill if he killed it.


    The big man was startled by Su Yan''s lingering gaze. He didn''t dare to be tough, and hurriedly urged: "Go, go."

 Chapter 1593： Return rate

    Su Yan showed contempt. This big man was so cowardly and wanted to scare him. If it wasn''t for injustice, he really wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But after Su Yan and two of them left, the big man''s face kept laughing wildly.


    "I hahaha, one hundred million, that is, one hundred spirit stones, I have earned back my tuition, this job is really fat!"


    This is the first day at work, and I can earn back everything I have previously paid for. Of course, it is fatal.


    Dahan just wanted to collect ten spirit stones at the time, but Su Yan and the others directly gave 100 million.


    "The soil buns in the martial arts world are getting rich."


    At the end of the big man, he didn''t forget to contempt him, he couldn''t see anyone in the martial arts world.


    This is not to blame him. This is a long-term formation and is determined by rules. He has been indoctrinated with this kind of thinking since he was a child. If he is not contemptuous, it is a strange thing.


    This is the attitude of the strong to the weak. This is more straightforward and not fancy. You are born lowly, and you deserve to be despised.


    And if you want to change, you can only speak with strength than those who despise you.


    Su Yan and the other two walked through the moat and went straight to the opposite side. There was a big mountain in front of them with purple air lingering.


    "This... is this all aura?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was shocked, this was much richer than the aura of those floating islands just now.


    Even in some places on the earth with strong spiritual energy, it is a far cry from this.


    The aura in this place is strong enough to be seen, and it has become a smoky state, which is enough to explain the richness of the aura in the martial arts world.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help taking a hard breath, this purple aura was so majestic, it made him feel comfortable all over.


    "This spiritual energy is too strong, a sip is comparable to half a bottle of super spiritual power."


    Su Yan does not deny this, it is indeed very rich, and it has exceeded his imagination, making him a little suspicious.


    Is the aura of the martial arts world so strong? Are there such mountains everywhere?


    If this is the case, isn''t this world of martial arts almost the same as the immortal world? Even pigs can practice Yin Dan at will.


    But in fact, the aura of the martial arts world is not like that, the aura is still in the hands of a few people, and many people can''t get much, but it is relatively better than the martial arts world.


    The mountain in front of them is called Ziqi Donglai Mountain, a landmark building in Xuzhou, and a gathering place of spiritual energy created by many powerful forces.


    This mountain has many spirit gathering formations, otherwise it is impossible to gather so many spirits.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a faint fluctuation, like a barrier, which is to prevent someone from stealing the aura.


    Su Yan probed for a while, and this was to understand him.


    This is equivalent to Xuzhou''s business card, just like many cities on the earth have a landmark building, it is nothing more than showing off, or a business card.


    Su Yan couldn''t break through this barrier, this barrier was a mighty task, I''m afraid it has exceeded the Yang Dan realm.


    Yuwen Xiongba had only been able to breathe half of his aura, and it was completely caused by this mountain that automatically drifted out. It was like going to a city or some scenic spot, and he would give a meeting gift or something.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba, and walked straight ahead.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed, and the two of them headed forward to meet the rising sun.


    After passing this Purple Qi Donglai Mountain, the surrounding areas in front of him were not so strong, and even in some places, there was a lack of aura, which made Yuwen Xiongba a sigh of relief.


    "My lord, there is a mountain ahead."


    Yuwen Xiongba pointed to the mountain in front, which was tens of thousands of meters high.


    "go."


    Su Yan didn''t say much, and flew directly into the air, heading up the mountain.


    When they reached the middle of the mountain, the mountain was still lingering. Although it was not as strong as the purple east mountain, it was also rare.


    When they crossed the 10,000-meter peak, the place in front of them suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "My lord, this place looks like a town, but it looks a bit old."


    In front of the two of them is an open area, very flat, with a block of houses, but it is an ancient type of building, looking very simple and not big.


    But Su Yan looked at these buildings, but there was a ray of light in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid it is."


    Su Yan walked down and went straight to this small place that looked like a town.


    This place is surrounded by a river, the water is really clear, you can see the bottom, you don''t need to taste it, you know that the river is very sweet.


    Because there is the sound of waterfall not far from the river, who is from the mountain, it is spring water.


    The fish in the river are also very fat. All kinds of fish are swimming happily, jumping out of the water from time to time, as if the people here are not interested in them.


    In front of them, there was a small road paved with bluestone, very smooth, and walking on it was similar to an asphalt road.


    There are various plants and flowers on both sides of the path, adding a lot of colors, butterflies and bees, and even birds singing.


    "What an idyllic scenery, this place has brought the countryside to its extreme."


    Su Yan said, looking at the green rice fields, planting completely pollution-free, it is not difficult at all in this place, spiritual power is nourishment, and no fertilizer or pesticide is needed at all.


    "Yeah, this place is simply intoxicating."


    "If you can live here forever, it would be a good thing."


    The two were walking on the road, looking around, very interested.


    And when they entered the town, the first building in front of them appeared before their eyes.


    "This building is like an ancient courtyard."


    "Yes, this is a template completely modeled after ancient land."


    When the two were paying attention to the house, a person walked out from a building next to him, dressed a little like an ancient person.


    This is a man, but with long hair, looking at the two with a look of surprise, just like looking at an alien.


    The man is a bit weird in the eyes of Su Yan, and his clothes are even different, but Su Yan is in the eyes of a man.


    "Hey, come and see, two strange-looking people have arrived!"


    The man shouted at other places, and suddenly many people appeared.


    This group of people looked at Su Yan curiously, as if a man looked at the stunning beauty with relish.


    Su Yan shook his head, ignored these, and walked forward with Yuwen Xiongba. The person they were looking for was definitely not here.


    Because the realm of this group of people is very low, they are just masters and grandmasters.


    But after passing by, the group of people still kept looking back, and some even followed them directly.


    This time, the rate of turning heads is simply higher than that of peerless beauties. Many people are too surprised. They haven''t met Su Yan in this place for hundreds of years. Su Yan''s clothes and behavior are too weird for them.

 Chapter 1594： eat

    More than that, the high rate of return is just one of them. This group of people are still talking about it, which of course cannot be avoided.


    One of the old men with a ragged hat looked at Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba with his muddy eyes, with a solid accent.


    "Where''s the burning baule?"


    "Xiao Chun''er, you have seen Te Guang, you can talk about Le."


    All of them looked at a young man, who was the most discerning person they had ever visited in a big city.


    "I haven''t seen it, I''ve never seen such a person."


    Na Xiao Chun''er also scratched her head, very surprised that Su Yan and Su Yan were very well dressed.


    "Foreigners, it''s possible that Du Mo Qi''er came from there."


    "Hahaha!"


    All of them laughed, leaning forward and backward.


    One of them shook his head and said, "That''s not right, I''ve seen people who have a good belly, and they are even better than us."


    At this time, a man holding a hip flask came over, swaying, watching to drink a lot of wine.


    "What are you doing here, so lively?"


    "The drunkard goes away, it''s nothing to bother you."


    The crowd despised the drunkard, and everyone in the whole place knew his character.


    "I think it''s better to report this to the government, the origin is unknown."


    The others also nodded, thinking it was reasonable.


    But some people said: "It''s better to do more than to do less. These two people don''t look easy to mess with."


    The others looked at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba, and they all nodded.


    "If you come from outside, there must be a customs clearance certificate, and you can''t afford it."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were full of question marks about these people''s discussions, and they didn''t understand them.


    It sounded a bit of a local accent, but it was different from the local accent, and the two could only ignore it.


    "My lord, where are we going next?"


    "Go find a place to eat something first."


    Su Yan looked at the sun, it was almost noon now, the sun in this place was really fast.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, walked toward the front, pointed to a Yuelai restaurant and said, "My lord, this place seems to be the best around."


    "Well, this is it."


    In the end, Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "This place is not the earth, then find a place to change some spirit stones on him."


    Yuwen Xiongba patted his forehead, but he didn''t expect this.


    "Okay, I''ll look for it later."


    The two entered the Yuelai restaurant. Although the place is small, the restaurant is very busy and many people eat here.


    Xiaoer from the shop walked out directly, dressed and dressed similarly to those in the ancient dramas.


    "Two objective people, should you stay in a restaurant or eat?"


    Although Xiaoer from the shop looked at the two of them unexpectedly, he still asked.


    Not only the shopkeeper, but the entire restaurant noticed them all at once.


    The people here are still talking like the people outside.


    But Su Yan ignored this and directly found a seat by the window.


    "My lord, it''s really troublesome for us to look like this."


    "Well, find a place to change clothes then."


    Su Yan didn''t want to be so swagger and trouble, otherwise it would affect time.


    The shop Xiaoer brought up a recipe, Su Yan ordered some at random, and then sat in a chair and waited.


    The restaurant is very popular, the second and third floors are full.


    And the group of people who were discussing also stopped, and said a few words at most. Seeing the two of them ignored them at all, they lost their interest.


    But after a while, Xiao Er in the shop put the dishes together and filled them with wine.


    "My lord, this still has spiritual power."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked surprised and couldn''t help but drank two glasses, very satisfied.


    Seeing such remarks by Yu Wen Xiongba, the people around him were constantly scorned.


    "Hill, you don''t even know the spiritual power in the wine."


    "I''m afraid it is, maybe it''s from the people over there."


    "The place is really backward, and it is said that the strongest is only the beginning of the master."


    "Naturally, it cannot be compared with ours. Recently, a twelve-year-old boy of ours was recruited."


    "It''s a child of the Wang family, this Wang family is about to rise up."


    "Isn''t it, at the age of twelve, he is already in the middle of the master, and the future is unlimited."


    "Hey, they are all children of other people''s families. Lao Tzu''s crippled son just doesn''t live up to it."


    "Don''t be angry, it''s better than these two hillbillies. I have never seen the spirit wine, hahaha."


    The people also laughed constantly, and scorned Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba constantly.


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of anger, but he had never been so angry.


    But Su Yan held on to him, waved his hand and said, "Don''t be arrogant."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, calmed down, and drank alone.


    "My boy, here are ten pots of your best wine, and I''m making some of your most expensive dishes."


    Su Yan shouted at the child, tasting the dishes on the table with his chopsticks.


    The child naturally greeted him, agreed and let the kitchen prepare.


    But the people around were not calm and changed their colors.


    "These two hillbillies want ten pots of the best wine?!"


    "I heard it right?!"


    "That''s right, it''s ten pots. This is five spirit stones. It''s not the best dish."


    Many people continue to wonder, five spirit stones are considered to be a lot of them, and most people can spend more than half a year.


    "It seems to be a group of soil buns, the nouveau riche in Du Moqier."


    A group of people recovered, and they didn''t think that Su Yan and two of them were so brilliant. This was even more contemptuous.


    And Su Yan also ignored this. He was not doing anything. The safety was that he wanted to eat and drink, so he could hurry up later.


    This place is a barren land in the martial arts world. The group of people is definitely not in this place. If you want to find it, I am afraid that it will take some effort and legwork.


    The dishes are all Shangqi, and the spiritual medicine is very common. This is hard to eat on the earth. It is also at the wedding of Su Yan that the group of martial arts leaders are a real treat.


    But in this place, these things are very common. Although some dishes have weak spiritual power, they also contain spiritual power.


    Taking the dishes ordered by Su Yan as an example, the spiritual power is not much better than some of the spiritual herbs in his spiritual gathering formation.


    The most important thing is that this is just a small town. If you go to a big place, the food in that place is probably even more amazing.


    The two of them buried their heads in the meal and swept away everything on the seats, which was a sign of satisfaction.


    "My lord, this meal is good."


    Yuwen Xiongba sat lazily on the chair, and now he lacks a leg-press lady.


    And after the two had finished eating, Xiaoer from the shop greeted him.


    "Two objective people, is this done?"


    Su Yan nodded, and said, "After you have eaten it, take it all down."


    "Okay!"


    Xiaoer hurriedly asked people to remove all the plates and chopsticks, and then stood aside respectfully, obviously waiting for the two to check out.


    "Xiong Ba, go and settle the bill."

 Chapter 1595： People on earth should be discriminated against

    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, got up and walked towards the counter.


    The children respectfully followed and showed the way, and the service was in place.


    At the counter, a gorgeously dressed middle-aged man looked at Yufumi Yuba with a smile, feeling very sincere.


    He didn''t show contempt or other gazes because of Yufumi''s unusual clothes.


    Traveling from north to south, his restaurant has received countless guests, and he has seen all kinds of people.


    But for one thing, he should be regarded as having never seen a human being on earth.


    To be precise, he hadn''t seen an earth person dressed like Su Yan, a big man from the martial arts world on earth leaped over, who also changed his costume.


    There is a calculator on the counter of the shopkeeper. Although all the decorations are in a primitive style, like ancient times, there are still many modern technologies inside.


    Such as lighting and air conditioning, these are all very needed.


    "Treasurer, checkout at table five." Xiao Er reminded the shop.


    "Ok."


    The shopkeeper immediately took out a list from the printer, then flipped his fingers and quickly pressed the calculator.


    Obviously, this speed has been cultivated over a long period of time by Sun and Moon, and the Ufumi Xiongba who watched was a little taken aback, which was faster than a bank employee in counting money.


    "This guest, you have consumed twenty spirit stones in total."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, took out a credit card and said, "Is there a POS machine?"


    The shopkeeper was taken aback, and asked: "What is a poss machine?"


    "Just swipe the card, how can I swipe the card without that."


    "Sorry, we usually settle in cash, if you have a cash ticket, you can."


    The money ticket is actually equivalent to an ancient silver ticket, and it is also a very convenient thing.


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head and said, "I don''t have a spiritual stone or a ticket, only money."


    The shopkeeper''s face suddenly became unhappy, and looked at Yu Wenxiong overbearing: "Are you here to find the fault?!"


    He naturally thinks that Yuwen Xiongba has eaten Bawang''s meal, and he has encountered many such things.


    At this moment, behind the shopkeeper was already filled with a green light, just a shopkeeper, turned out to be the realm of the pinnacle of the master!


    "How can I eat Bawang''s meal, I''m talking about money, money understand?"


    "I care about you money or not, what I want is a spirit stone!"


    The shopkeeper is very angry, and the consequences are serious.


    This suddenly attracted the onlookers of other diners, who immediately pointed and discussed.


    "Damn, I thought it was a local tyrant. It turned out to be an overlord meal."


    "Bold and fat, dare to eat the king''s meal at Yuelai Inn, don''t you know that the shopkeeper of this store is his sister-in-law?"


    "Hmph, wait to be cleaned up, I ate twenty spirit stones!"


    ...


    All of them looked at Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan with ill-faced faces, and there were also people who ridiculed the good show.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper seemed to be thinking of something, and couldn''t help but pat his brain.


    "Treasurer, I seem to understand what he meant."


    "What does he mean?!"


    The shopkeeper is still very angry, and the spiritual power behind him has not dissipated.


    "They may come from the martial arts world, they are people on earth!"


    The shopkeeper came out, leaving everyone present in a daze.


    Everyone didn''t react, and several seconds had passed since they reacted.


    "What the hell, earthling?!"


    "Fuck it, isn''t it a man with a stomachache?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, isn''t that the person below in the martial arts world?"


    "It turns out to be a person from Ant Land, no wonder they dress up so weird."


    All the people are even more contemptuous. In their eyes, the people in the city are the first-class people, they are the second-class people, the people who are well-worn are the third-class people, and the people in the earth martial arts world are the fourth-class people.


    "I haven''t seen people on Earth for almost 80 years. I didn''t expect it to be like this. I used to know us a little bit, but it was a bit shabby."


    "I''m very curious, what will happen to the people in Antland, and how he came up."


    "Then how did the guard let him in?!"


    Everyone was puzzled, and the whole restaurant fell out.


    Knowing that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba belonged to the earth martial arts world, the shopkeeper''s contemptuous eyes never cut off, and he could not help but hold his head very arrogant.


    "Earth, right, so you use bad-quality banknotes?"


    Yuwen Xiongba endured his anger because Su Yan did not speak.


    "Yes!"


    "Well, fifty million."


    The shopkeeper opened his mouth directly, with a high attitude.


    Fifty million is the fifty spiritual stones, which is equivalent to asking for thirty more spiritual stones.


    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned. Although he was not short of money, he was really not short of money, but being treated with such contempt and even discrimination made him angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and waited for his reply. He had to listen to Su Yan if he was angry.


    And Su Yan walked towards the counter with a pair of tea.


    "Shopkeeper, isn''t the twenty spirit stone twenty million?"


    The shopkeeper said very arrogantly: "I said fifty million is fifty million. It''s good to accept your dirty and inferior banknotes.


    Su Yan was not angry, and glanced at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Give me the money."


    Yuwen Xiong Abao was shocked and looked at Su Yan incredulously. This is not Su Yan''s character at all.


    "grown ups?!"


    "Give me money!"


    Su Yan repeated again.


    Yuwen Xiongba could only take out a credit card and threw it to the shopkeeper, which happened to contain 50 million.


    The shopkeeper took it, and the contempt on his face was still there, but in his heart he was happy to spend. 50 million can be exchanged at the money house, and now he has made a profit.


    In the eyes of the people around, they obviously regarded the two as weak and weak.


    "Made, really rich!"


    "I gave it to the quintessentially, is Ant Land so rich!"


    "I was itching to watch, and wanted to grab some money to spend."


    ...


    All of them looked at Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba with unkind faces, as if they were treated as lambs.


    And Su Yan calmly said to Yuwen Xiongba, "Let''s go."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, and followed Su Yan to the outside of the store very unhappy.


    He couldn''t understand why Su Yan swallowed so hard.


    But what he didn''t know was that this group of people was not in Su Yan''s eyes at all, and Su Yan didn''t bother to do anything with them, for fear of getting his hands dirty.


    But when the two approached the door, the shopkeeper sneered and walked directly toward the two.


    "Two of you stay!"


    The shopkeeper shouted loudly and came to Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    "What else?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba said with a bad face, he wanted to teach the shopkeeper a lesson.


    "Since the two are members of the earth martial arts world, they must follow the rules of our shop."


    "What rules?"


    The shopkeeper glanced at the shop Xiaoer, and the shop Xiaoer immediately understood and walked directly to the shop door.

 Chapter 1596： Drill dog hole

    There was a wall at the door of the store, and Xiaoer squatted down and took out a board, revealing a hole. This is a dog hole!


    Yes, this is indeed a dog hole, a place for dogs to enter and exit.


    The shopkeeper''s meaning was naturally known to everyone present, and smiles appeared on every face.


    "This shopkeeper is good or bad."


    "Yeah, I want others to drill a dog hole."


    "It should be, who made them the most humble ants of the earth''s martial arts world."


    ...


    Amidst these people''s discussions, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was extremely ugly, flushed directly, and the light shining all over his body.


    "Oh, that kid seems to be angry."


    "Yeah, it looks a bit strong."


    "But the ants of the earth martial arts world are just ants after all, and wanting to fight us is just wishful thinking!"


    ...


    At this moment, the shopkeeper looked at Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, his eyes full of arrogant mockery.


    "Two people, this gate is reserved for people from the martial arts world to enter and exit, and those from the earth martial arts world can only get out from the dog hole!"


    A group of people all blew their whistle, their eyes filled with extreme excitement, and they kept roaring.


    But Yuwen Xiongba had already clenched his hands, and the veins appeared.


    "grown ups?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba snapped, hoping that Su Yan would reply.


    But Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, and he was not half angry because of this, with a hint of indifference on his face.


    He looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said lightly: "If you don''t like things or sad, do a bunch of ants make you so angry?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, Su Yan''s words were like bullets, which hit his heart and shocked his whole body.


    That''s right, he''s a group of ants, what am I angry about, it''s just a grandmaster level.


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned, his anger dissipated, his face was indifferent, but the blue spiritual power after his birth did not dissipate.


    Seeing this scene, not only the shopkeeper, but also the customers in the whole shop were very angry, dare to say that they were ants.


    A man with a scar on his face walked over directly carrying a big knife, and said fiercely, "What did you just say, if you have the ability to say it again!"


    Su Yan looked at the scared man, his expression still indifferent.


    "I didn''t intend to kill, but you want to die!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, Yuwen Xiongba clenched his fist and rushed forward, directly hitting the face of the scarred man''s knife.


    The scarred man reacted very quickly, otherwise he might suffer a blow in his chest.


    The two banged against each other, and there was a sound of breaking through the air, powerful, and many people changed their colors.


    They didn''t expect Yu Wen Xiongba to have such a strong power at all, and they were a little surprised.


    "The ants in this mere martial arts world have the power of a master?"


    "It seems that the earth martial arts world is not completely dead, and there will be one or two monks."


    But the face of the scarred man was very cold. He could feel the power of Yuwen Xiongba. At this moment, he was still surging in blood, forced to suppress, otherwise he would vomit blood.


    "Clean and neat."


    Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba, this was not a compliment, but a reminder.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, looking at the scarred man, his eyes flashed blue.


    what!


    The Scar Man was furious, and took the lead to rush towards Yu Wen Xiongba, all his strength was focused on the broad sword.


    But his knife could not fall after all, because it was caught by Yuwen Xiongba with one hand.


    Yuwen Xiongba held the blade, his hand was not hurt at all, because there was blue spiritual power to protect him.


    "The frog at the bottom of the well, Yelang is arrogant!"


    Yu Wenxiong shouted angrily, directly using his hand to pull the big knife into two.


    The scared man was impacted by the force and retreated directly, bumping his head against the pillar of the restaurant, coughing up blood continuously.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t let him go, the broken blade in his hand flew directly to the scar man, directly hitting his chest, causing him to die.


    Anyone who rebelliously spares them must die!


    Yuwen Xiongba was very indifferent after killing someone who thought he was a strong master in the late stage, after all, he was in the realm of Taoism.


    But the whole restaurant was silent all of a sudden, everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them, the impossible happened.


    "how is this possible!"


    One of the diners held their heads in both hands, his face was full of horror, more dazed.


    "Big Scar is dead!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "The Big Scar is the King of Qingfeng Mountain!"


    A group of people recalled from the shock, all the words kept saying, revealing the coercion and fear in their hearts.


    At the moment, the shopkeeper looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a pair of eyes. He knew that the person in front of him was not easy to deal with, not a good crop, and not the rumored ant in the martial arts world.


    But he is the shopkeeper, and he is not half afraid because the Scar Man is dead, because he is stronger than the Scar Man.


    "How dare you kill people on my territory, do you still have King Fa!"


    "Wang Fa, ha ha."


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the shopkeeper''s cold expression, his intent to kill was still in his eyes.


    "You don''t want to die, just drill a dog hole for me!"


    It is what Su Yan is best at, and Yuwen Xiongba also inherited the mantle.


    The shopkeeper was so furious that he dared to be so arrogant after killing someone, and more than that, it is unreasonable to ask him to drill a dog hole!


    "you wanna die!"


    The shopkeeper angered Yuwen Xiongba, and powerful spiritual power filled his back.


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t want to talk nonsense with this person, because the shopkeeper was already dead in his eyes.


    The shopkeeper rushed out, holding the abacus in his hand, and slashed directly towards Yu Wen Xiongba, his abacus was a spiritual weapon.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately showed a sword in his hand, directly confronting it.


    The two spirit weapons collided, making monstrous fluctuations, and the sound was even more trembling.


    Many diners were silent at this moment, all hiding in the corner shivering.


    Originally, the ants in their eyes could actually fight against the shopkeeper, but they knew the strength of the shopkeeper.


    With a blow, the shopkeeper''s face changed, and he found that he was facing a mountain.


    "you!"


    The shopkeeper has some doubts now that Yu Wen Xiongba is not a master.


    But he didn''t dare to think about it, he didn''t dare to believe, Taoist, how could he fight.


    However, Yu Wen Xiongba wouldn''t give him so many opportunities to think about it, so he shot the sword directly and headed towards the shopkeeper''s life gate.


    This trick is extremely tricky, and it has used 60% of its power, and the shopkeeper has no way to resist it.


    The long sword penetrated the shopkeeper''s body, and blood dripped from the blade, which was unusually dazzling.


    Yuwen Xiongba withdrew his long sword, his spiritual power dissipated and returned to its original state.


    And his pair of eyes looked at the shopkeeper indifferently, it was not a pity for this person to die.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked around at the moment, his indifference remained, but his tongue was spring thunder.


    "Ant never laugh at the strong!"


    His voice shook the entire restaurant, causing many people''s expressions to change drastically, all trembling and terrified.

 Chapter 1597： Wait

    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice lasted for a long time, and the lingering sound reverberated throughout the restaurant.


    For this group of diners, this is the voice of shame, the strongest mockery of them.


    But they didn''t dare to be dissatisfied at all, because they knew that if they violated it, they would not end well.


    However, the shop''s second child was crazy at the moment, yelling constantly: "It''s killing, it''s killing!"


    His voice was very loud, and he had obviously exhausted his strength. More than that, the little Erhao ran towards the outside of the restaurant.


    Yuwen Xiongba glanced at Su Yan, showing a questioning look.


    Su Yan shook his head. This doesn''t matter, it''s not worth it.


    Su Yan looked at the group of diners with a hint of chill in his eyes, making everyone''s heart tremble.


    They only knew now that the one who shot was just a subordinate, and the subordinates were so strong, which made them unimaginable of Su Yan''s realm.


    "You only need to answer some of my questions and you won''t die!"


    Su Yan said loudly, with a majestic momentum in his voice.


    Many people nodded, not daring to violate half a point.


    "Do you know which school this is from?!"


    Su Yan took out the piece of rags and still had a painting.


    The painting is naturally the group of weirdly dressed people who entered the door that day.


    This group of people destroyed the monitoring equipment when they came in, so Su Yan could only ask a painter at a high price to draw it through the words of Jiang Chao and others.


    But this painting is not much different from the real person, after all, it is written by a first-class master.


    All of them looked over, with doubts in their eyes, and finally shook their heads.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he shouted: "If you don''t recognize all of you, then I won''t keep it!"


    This is naturally a threat to prevent this group of people from hiding.


    The intimidation really frightened this group of people, all of them staring wide, trying to see the people inside.


    But in the end, they all thought to no avail, and had never seen such a person.


    For this reason, Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head. This group of people didn''t know such a threat. It seemed that they really didn''t know.


    No wonder, this is just a small place, not a big city. I don''t know or be surprised. It seems that I still have to go to a big city.


    Yu Wenxiong looked at Su Yan and asked, "My lord, are you leaving now?"


    "It''s okay, I want to wait."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t the shopkeeper go to report to the official? Maybe those people might know."


    Su Yan didn''t want to let go of a chance. If he still couldn''t ask, he could only go elsewhere.


    So Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba sat back on their chairs, drank wine and ate food leisurely, waiting for the arrival of officials.


    And with Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba sitting there, how dare the group of diners move, all of them curled up on the ground consciously and didn''t dare to leave at all.


    Fortunately for not killing them, if you flee to anger Su Yan, your life will be completely gone.


    At this moment, Xiaoer of the shop had already left the restaurant, her original madness had long since disappeared, and she ran away like flying away.


    The treasurer was his relatives. Now that he was dead, he couldn''t leave it alone, but seeing the power of Yuwen Xiongba, he could only seek shelter from the government.


    When it comes to the government, it is almost the same as the ancient Yamen, and it is considered the best building in this place.


    Dian Xiaoer directly beat the drums and complained, which alarmed many people.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone beats the drum to complain!"


    "No, isn''t that the second person from Yuelai Restaurant?!"


    "Yes, how could he be wronged, who dares to provoke him."


    The group was surprised and unbelievable.


    But some people said happily: "There is a relative of the shopkeeper who is accustomed to domineering on weekdays, this time it may be a hard bench."


    Many people nod their heads. They are convinced that the character of the shopkeeper and even the shopkeeper are not good in this place.


    At this moment, an officer walked out, took a look, and found that it was the second person in the shop, and walked over immediately.


    "Isn''t this the second brother of Yuelai Restaurant, why are you?"


    Dian Xiaoer said sternly: "Let me see your sir, our shopkeeper was killed!"


    "what?!"


    The officer was taken aback, but he knew the treasurer of Yuelai Restaurant was so powerful.


    But seeing Xiao Er like this, this can''t be a joke, so he walked in.


    But after a while, the government was promoted to the hall, and Xiao Er was taken in.


    "Who is in the hall?!"


    The official name of this place is Highway Administration, and he is the largest law enforcer in this place. It can be said that he has the final say on everything in this place, and his realm is also the strongest.


    "Master Road Administration, you must be the master of your nickname, my shopkeeper was killed!"


    The road administration''s complexion changed, his face trembled, and the gavel was angrily shot.


    "nonsense!"


    He obviously didn''t believe that the shopkeeper of Yuelai Restaurant had a close relationship with him, and what strength he knew.


    "Really, the little one dared not talk nonsense. My shopkeeper was killed by two people from the earth martial arts world."


    "You''re so frustrated!" The road administration was furious, and his eyes were about to burst into flames. "How can someone come up in the land of the ants? How can you kill your shopkeeper!"


    "Really, my lord, the little one just ate the courage of the bear heart and leopard, and dare not deceive you."


    The road administration''s expression was uncertain, judging from the look of Xiaoer, it didn''t look like a fake.


    But how he believed that the earth martial arts world already had a deep-rooted impression in his heart that it was a place where birds did not shit, and it was impossible to have any strong people. It was just a group of ants lingering in that place without spiritual power.


    Although I didn''t believe it, the road administration still couldn''t just sit back and watch when Xiaoer Dian said such words.


    Maybe some powerful people faked something from the earth martial arts world.


    "Well, this officer will be investigated by you. If you say that is not true, you will be severely punished after all!"


    "Thank you sir, thank you sir!"


    The shop Xiaoer kept kowtow, but felt a lot of peace in his heart. Master Guan came forward and it was easier to handle now.


    "Prepare a car."


    The road administration said to an officer, and then went to the inner hall, he naturally had to change his clothes when going out.


    What Road Administration does is not a carriage or a proud man, but a top-quality Rolls Royce. This place is not really ancient, but it retains the ancient colors.


    Some technologies are also very common in this place. Although it looks a bit nondescript, it is the choice of the locals.


    They choose to retain some traditions and absorb some advanced things, which is a manifestation of wisdom.


    The Road Administration was sitting in the car, looking at the shop Xiaoer and asked: "What kind of two people are they?!"


    "Very young, looking in his twenties, dressed very strangely."


    The shop Xiaoer didn''t dare to conceal half of it, and answered truthfully.


    "Ok."


    The road administrator nodded, stopped questioning, closed his eyes and waited for the car to arrive.


    As the parent official of this place, he naturally has to deal with all matters, and this matter is closely related to him.

 Chapter 1598： Kneel and talk

    The road administration is the parent official of this town, the overlord here, and everything is under his control.


    He can dominate here, but there must be one thing. It must be stable here, because he is just a small parent and the command above is as big as the sky.


    Therefore, when there was a murder in the restaurant, the highway administrator was of course very angry, and the dead person was still familiar to him, and he had a close acquaintance.


    Rolls-Royce galloped by, blinding many people. After all, cars like this are rare in the martial arts world.


    It''s not that this car cannot be produced in the martial arts world, it is disdainful to produce, all are imported from the earth, this is also the reason why the spirit stone can exchange with money.


    Importing is very troublesome, so this type of car is generally only available to officials, and very few can enjoy it.


    Unexpectedly, the aloof Xiuwu realm also needs to use the earth''s mortal things, and it is still so rare and sought after.


    It''s very simple. They use objects, but people still look down on them. They look down upon them in their bones. Even this group of people is the most humble existence in the martial arts world.


    People are like this. They are bullied by stronger people. In order to vent their anger or defend their dignity, they will bully people who are weaker than themselves. This forms a pyramid and forms a society.


    Many people on the roadside were shocked when they saw Rolls-Royce out, and of course they understood what was going on.


    "Master Road Administration came out in person?!"


    "What''s the big thing about this, can I let Master Road Administration come out in person?!"


    "It must be a big matter, and ordinary minor tasks can be solved."


    And an insider said at this moment: "You don''t know yet, something happened to Yuelai Restaurant, I heard that people were killed!"


    "Yuelai Restaurant?!"


    The crowd was even more shocked. That place was the most luxurious place in the town, and it was a place for the rich to enjoy.


    "The shopkeeper of Yuelai Restaurant is at the pinnacle of Grand Master, who dares to cause trouble with him?!"


    "Yes, even if someone makes trouble, the shopkeeper can easily settle it."


    The crowd was puzzled and unbelief.


    The man was horrified, and said cautiously: "You don''t know, there are two foreigners who directly killed the shopkeeper of Yuelai Restaurant!"


    Then the whole town exploded, spreading from ten to ten, completely making headlines.


    This small town is not large and the consumption level of residents is not high. It is entirely because it is in a fortress and there are many people traveling from north to south. Otherwise, Yuelai Restaurant cannot make money.


    All of a sudden, everyone ran towards Yuelai Restaurant, wanting to see the scene.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were still sitting on the chairs by the window, drinking small wine, and waiting leisurely.


    Su Yan was in a hurry, but not for a while.


    His group of people broke into one door and guessed something, that group of people is likely to capture Xiao Meng and them, wanting to make them their own disciples.


    In this way, Xiao Meng and the others are not in danger of life, which is why Su Yan is not in a hurry.


    Su Yan is not in a hurry, Yu Wenxiong is in a hurry, he has been looking at the outside of the restaurant at this moment, almost eager to see through.


    "My lord, why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Not urgent."


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba can only be in a hurry, and dare not say anything.


    About ten minutes later, the sound of a car rang outside the house, and Yu Wen Xiong took the probe, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Damn, my lord, look, there are Rolls Royces in this place!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was quite surprised. He thought this place was in the world of martial arts, it should be a horse-drawn carriage, and the powerful might be the use of spirit beasts as a means of transportation. Unexpectedly, there would be Rolls Royces.


    Su Yan didn''t think that all of this made him not interested, so he still drank tea lightly.


    Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of the restaurant, and the highway administrator got out of the car with the shop assistant and even two officers and went directly to the restaurant.


    As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, the voice of the road administration spread everywhere, very high-pitched, with a kind of domineering.


    He is the road administrator, the parent official here, so naturally he has to use the official Weibo.


    "Who dares to make trouble in my jurisdiction!"


    The Road Administration looked around, and finally locked Su Yan with anger in his eyes.


    At the moment, the second person in the shop is no longer afraid, pointing to Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong overbearing: "Master Road Administration, these two people killed our shopkeeper!"


    The treasurer''s body is still lying on the ground, this is ironclad evidence.


    The Road Administration looked at the corpse of the shopkeeper and became even more angry, almost bursting into flames.


    This made him have a murderous intent on Su Yan, he has the power to live and kill, and he can decide his life.


    "You two can be convicted!"


    Yuwen Xiongba stood up directly and looked at the official road administration road: "Are you in charge here?!"


    "Kneel down when you see Mr. Road Administration!"


    An officer shouted angrily, very dissatisfied with Yuwen Xiongba''s behavior, and had already revealed his broad sword.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked disdainfully and looked directly at the road administration: "You are not qualified to let me kneel down!"


    The officer drew his sword to fight out. His purpose was very simple, he wanted to show off in front of the road administration.


    But as a result, Yu Wen Xiongba fisted and flew, fell to the ground and vomited blood, unable to get up at all.


    Upon seeing this, Highway Administration had deep-rooted coldness in his eyes, knowing that the two were not good stubborns, and they were definitely not ordinary people who could kill the shopkeeper of Yuelai Restaurant.


    "I heard that the two of you are the same people?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said loudly: "I belong to the earth martial arts world!"


    When I heard about the road administration, I was furious. I didn''t expect Su Yan to be so humble and dare to kill people in such a position.


    "You haven''t cleared the customs, right?"


    "No, what''s wrong!"


    "Hmph, you have committed a heinous crime!" The road administration shouted angrily, pointing to the two and said, "No customs clearance document broke into Xuzhou and was killed on my site. The crime is to blame!"


    Yuwen Xiongba already had the intention to do it, because there was no discussion, and he directly convicted them of death. They were not allowed to explain or ask them what happened.


    Yuwen Xiongba is very clear about this. This is similar to the earth''s political and business circles. Collusion between government and business is very common.


    The shopkeeper of the Yuelai restaurant must have a black relationship with the road administration, otherwise he would be so protective.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t want to explain it anymore. He would still have some scruples when talking with his fists. This is not an official in the martial arts world!


    He is a Taoist strength, he also sees the strength of the road administration clearly, knows that he can compete with his opponents, so he is not afraid of the slightest fear.


    Just when Yu Wen Xiongba drew his sword and prepared to compete with Highway Administration, Highway Administration spoke out again.


    "Do you still want to fight with me as a commander? That''s a plus!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care at all, the long sword in his hand was shining, and he wanted to shoot.


    But at this time, Su Yan said.


    His voice was very calm, just like ordinary words, without the slightest fluctuation or the slightest coercion.


    "Kneel down and talk."

 Chapter 1599： Dont say, die!

    Because this road administration made him unable to carry the slightest anger, let alone direct him to scold him, too weak, too ants, not even called ants.


    If it weren''t for asking something, Su Yan wouldn''t bother to meet this person, let alone talk.


    Although Su Yan''s voice was small, it was heard by everyone present, even those outside the restaurant.


    After all, this is not a good word, and it is too harsh, and these people''s ears are much more sensitive than usual.


    The people in the restaurant who were originally jealous of Su Yan, when they saw the road administration came, all thought they were safe and thought that Su Yan would definitely be arrested.


    But when they heard the words Su Yan, many people were dumbfounded. Su Yan was not as scared as they thought, but was so arrogant.


    No, it''s so arrogant!


    In the eyes of this group of people, the road administration is a master official, who is specially in charge of this place. It is not only his personal majesty, but also represents this system and represents the entire Xuzhou!


    Su Yan was right with Lu Zheng, saying it was right against this town when he was small, he was right against the law enforcement union when he was big, and he was right against the whole Xuzhou when he was the biggest.


    Just like a thief facing the police, the thief resists arrest and threatens the police. That is to go against the whole country.


    Of course, the two are somewhat different, because the thieves are bad, and Su Yan is not bad, they are just forced to kill.


    They also don''t want to kill, but if someone bullies it, they kill it.


    "Is this person such an arrogant person, dare to ask the highway administrator to kneel down!"


    "Take the bear heart and leopard courage!"


    "We won''t be deceived by fairy tales, people in the martial arts world on Earth look very awkward!"


    "I think it''s desperate, knowing that I will definitely die, it doesn''t matter!"


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion, and most of them agreed that the two were desperately desperate.


    The same is true for the people outside, but their voices are louder, and there is no doubt.


    "Master Roads, hurry up and put these two humble earthlings to death!"


    "Yeah, if these two people are not executed, how majestic our town will be, and what face is there even in the martial arts world!"


    "They must be put to death, five horses are divided, and they go down to the mountain, let them experience the extreme pain, only to know what they said!"


    ...


    The words of this group of people are not so extreme, but normal, because punishments such as five horses dividing the body are very common and common here.


    When the Road Administration heard Su Yan''s words, his hands trembled, and then he recovered, with extreme anger on his face.


    He was about to scold him, but suddenly he found that his legs were hurting. The pain was so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    This kind of pain is totally unbearable, like a test of will, a torment of spirituality.


    The Highway Administration knelt down without warning, his pain was without warning, and outsiders didn''t see any abnormality at all, just like kneeling directly for no reason.


    This stunned all the natives present. This kneeling made them almost unable to lift their heads, and suddenly felt that their enemies were waiting.


    They have had this feeling. When a big man arrives above, they will kneel down and lower their heads, very respectfully.


    Now that Highways Administration is kneeling, this kind of feeling arises spontaneously.


    Someone could not accept this, and directly shouted: "Master Road Administration, what''s wrong with you?!"


    These words were what awakened everyone, and they were very sad.


    And Su Yan showed indifference on his face. He said that if he let the highway administrator kneel down and speak, he would naturally not break his promise.


    When the road administration was just about to speak, he flicked it casually, and a piece of spiritual power caused the road administration to kneel down, and this spiritual power was not seen by people in the realm of masters.


    Only Road Administration knows how painful and uncomfortable he is, how insincere he is, and he does not want to kneel!


    The two officers reacted and hurriedly wanted to help the road administration, but they knelt down directly.


    Dian Xiaoer stood by. Seeing this situation, the fool knew what had happened, and couldn''t help being more afraid of Su Yan.


    "Are you the parent official of this place?"


    Su Yan asked, a commanding tone.


    The Highway Administration was furious. Although it was painful, Su Yan''s attitude made him unable to be angry. It was almost upside-down. He should have asked Su Yan that way.


    "I won''t say the second time, because the dead can''t hear the second time."


    Su Yan''s fingers danced with a ball of flame, which was actually black, like the tip of a brush, a little strange.


    But Road Administration immediately numbed his scalp, he could feel the horror of this flame, and even more aware of the horror of this flame, could easily turn him into nothingness.


    At this moment, he completely understood that the people in front of him were not as rumored, they were not the ants of the earth martial arts world, they were powerful, and they were much stronger than they were.


    Highway Administration lowered his high head, his face was decadent, and his eyes became muddy.


    "I am the road administrator here, in charge of the safety of this side."


    "Do you know why I want you to kneel and speak?"


    Su Yan asked again.


    Highway Administration looked up at Su Yan, and when he saw the golden light in Su Yan''s eyes, he trembled with fright.


    "No... I don''t know."


    "Because you punish me!"


    Su Yan shouted in a low voice, the pressure shook all around like thunder, causing many people to kneel and tremble.


    Everyone present knew how powerful the ants they thought were, so powerful that they could even easily destroy the entire town.


    "Hope my lord Haihan, everything is blind."


    Road Administration had to do this. He was afraid of being killed by Su Yan without begging for mercy, and begging for mercy had at least a glimmer of life.


    "Haihan can, but I have to ask you a few questions."


    "The grown-ups don''t care, but the little ones know everything."


    "Look at these things."


    Yuwen Xiongba approached the road administration and exhibited the remnant cloth and portrait.


    The Road Administration glanced at it and shook his head.


    "The villain has never seen anyone in this type of costume."


    "really?"


    Su Yan asked lightly, but the flame jumped out and came to the road administration.


    Now Highways Administration was so frightened that he almost urinated his pants, shaking like chaff.


    "The little one really doesn''t know!"


    "I don''t know it''s okay, it''s just that I have to accept it!"


    Su Yan threatened again, staring straight at the road administration, not giving him the slightest chance to argue.


    The road administration thought hard, but it was related to his own life, so he must think about it.


    After about ten minutes, the Road Administration looked at Su Yan with a panic expression on his face.


    "My lord, these people are irritable, irritable, too powerful!"


    Highway Administration remembers that there were people who came to collect protection fees, and they dressed somewhat like these people.


    "Don''t tell me, die!"


    Su Yan bluntly said that a coercive force directly pressed Highway Administration on the ground, and Highway Administration��s face smashed the floor of the restaurant.

 Chapter 1600： Live well

    When the people around saw this scene, their faces were even more shocked, and they were already terrified, and regarded Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba as demon-like existences.


    After this incident, as long as someone mentions the earth martial arts world in this town, the people in this town will involuntarily tremble, and finally it is defined as neurosensitivity.


    There are martial arts monks here, and these people are respectful, regardless of their realm.


    Road Administration completely lost his confidence. Su Yan didn''t do anything in the whole process. He was so powerful that he could not fight back because of the pressure. This strength made him shocked.


    He understands that the gap between himself and Su Yan is too far, completely incomparable, and can only find a way to save his life.


    Highway Administration thought for a while and stretched out his hand upward.


    Su Yan then withdrew the pressure, so that the road administration did not continue to be pressed on the ground and rubbed.


    "Sir, little ones all say, all say all."


    Su Yan looked cold, sitting on the chair, waiting for the next step.


    The Road Administration��s face was deflated at this moment, but he had no time to hesitate, looked at Su Yan respectfully and scaredly and said, "This group of people came here two years ago."


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged when he heard the words, and said straight: "Who are they?!"


    "We don''t know. They are not Rolls Royce, but spirit beasts."


    Su Yan understood that someone who can use spirit beasts as mounts is definitely not easy, and the middle school is also worth the price.


    Seeing Su Yan didn''t have the slightest surprise, let alone a trace of fear, which made Road Administration feel a little disappointed.


    "Two years ago, this group of people came here to collect protection fees. How much a small town like ours can collect, a total of 30,000 spiritual stones, was taken away by them."


    "Thirty thousand spirit stones are not a small number."


    Yuwen Xiongba wiped his mouth, which is equivalent to 30 billion.


    There are 30 billion small towns in a small area of ??Xiuwu Realm, but compared with that of the earth, they are quite different.


    Of course, the two are incomparable. After all, one is surrounded by aura, and the other is a place where aura is exhausted.


    Moreover, this kind of equivalent exchange is done by the people in the martial arts world. In fact, they say how much it is to exchange for a spiritual stone.


    "Yes, after the search, we are completely out of money, and we are very poor, and it will be improved after a year."


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense, what I want is their identity and address!"


    Su Yan scolded again, two golden rays of light throbbing in his eyes.


    He was so scared that he was about to twitch, and he nodded quickly, not daring to talk nonsense.


    "They came from the east, and I don''t know the exact location. When searching, they seemed to say that they were Tai''ammen."


    "Teamen?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, a killing intent came from his heart, and the spirit of death suddenly filled the surrounding area.


    This has caused many people''s complexions to change drastically. The breath of death makes their hearts tremble, and huge fear is all over their faces, as if they suddenly fell into hell.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba and Road Zheng both looked terrified at this moment. Su Yan''s death air was too terrifying, and the Taoist realm could not resist.


    Yuwen Xiongba had to say hurriedly: "My lord, I can''t stand your breath!"


    Su Yan heard that this was taking back the breath of death. He was so angry just now that he ignored the people around him.


    The death breath dissipated, and this group of talents recovered, but there was still a sense of horror on their faces, and they were completely afraid of Su Yan to the extreme.


    The current Su Yan gives them the feeling that they are people from hell, **** of death!


    Su Yan didn''t care about this either, and it was not necessary to let this group of people feel the fear, otherwise trouble would happen in the back of the province and go to rescue soldiers.


    When asked, Su Yan naturally did not intend to stay here anymore, and went directly to Tai''a Gate immediately.


    Su Yan glanced at the road administration that was crawling on the ground, and said lightly, "Your car will be requisitioned."


    With Rolls-Royce, the two of them are traveling long distances in the province. Although the speed is similar, it is good to save energy.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t know whether he would have a hard fight when he met Tai''amen.


    Highway Administration kept nodding his head, and he had no objection to this matter. He knew that if he objected, his life would be gone.


    Su Yan motioned towards Yuwen Xiongba, and the two of them walked directly out of the restaurant.


    But the people at the restaurant''s entrance hurriedly backed away from both sides, naturally terrified of Su Yanna, and lost the posture of just now.


    Even this group of people was afraid of Su Yan''s action. After all, they clamored just now, asking Highway Administration to directly kill Su Yan.


    But they thought too much. Su Yan heard their previous clamor, but he didn''t bother to take action against this group of people, because he didn''t take it seriously, didn''t want to get his hands dirty, and didn''t want to waste time with a group of ants.


    Looking at the Rolls-Royce, Yuwen Xiongba directly took the driving position, Su Yan also took the co-pilot position, and then the two of them drove away.


    Seeing that the shadow of Rolls-Royce slowly disappeared, the people in this small town were relieved. They were so scared that they did not dare to breathe.


    The two officers hurriedly took the road administration into service and asked about the situation.


    "Master Road Administration, are you okay?"


    The road administration still has lingering fears, and he almost lost his life. He really walked through the ghost gate.


    He wondered why the earth martial arts world, known as the land of ants, had such a powerful existence, which subverted his three views.


    "Give me the order, and if you encounter the earth martial arts world in the future, don''t offend it!"


    This matter will spread quickly without ordering, as long as you are not a fool, you will not be doing such a thing.


    Highway Administration also knows why Su Yan and Su Yan did not clear the customs, so why they could enter Xuzhou.


    It is so powerful that the guardian can''t stop it.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan was actually an unspoken rule of spending money to go. After all, to Su Yan, money was nothing but a simple figure.


    Seeing that Rolls-Royce was completely gone, the hanging heart of Highways Administration was completely relieved.


    He looked at the sky, the blue sky and white clouds, the beautiful scenery, could not help but recover a little.


    The deflated head slowly recovered, but the shock in his heart could not dissipate for a while.


    "It''s good to be alive!"


    The Highway Administration couldn''t help but sigh. The danger just now was really unspeakable. He even thought that Su Yan was a powerhouse above Yin Dan.


    For those powerful people, there is already a one in ten thousand chance that a Taoist person will offend and be killed in the early stage.


    This is not a peaceful society. It is full of killings and battles such as duels are often staged.


    There is still war here, because Xuzhou is controlled by many forces, and there are even many kingdoms in it.


    This is a rather large world, a place more brilliant than the earth, but also more **** and dangerous.


    If a weak person goes against the strong, there is no possibility of reconciliation in the martial arts world. That''s why the highway administration will be grateful and say how good life is.

 Chapter 1601： County town

    Only in Xuzhou, there are no fewer than a thousand wars every year.


    Xuzhou is very big, much bigger than China. After all, this is the realm of Xiuwu, different from the earth.


    And just a population of Xuzhou is very scary. It is hard to imagine how big Kyushu is and how many people there are.


    After all, this place has spiritual power and can breed many creatures. There is no need to worry about food at all. It is normal that there are many people.


    Leaving the town, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba directly drove the Rolls Royce towards the east.


    The exact location is not known, but it is determined that the enemy is Tai''amen. This is already a very good result.


    They plan to find a larger city first, and then make inquiries.


    The car drove to the extreme, it felt like it was flying, Su Yan just wanted to get to the big city earlier.


    Passing by are some small towns, and seeing Rolls-Royce running wildly is always respectful.


    Because the roads in the small town are all Rolls-Royce, this is uniformly configured by the law enforcement union.


    Ordinarily seeing this kind of car is just like seeing a sedan chair in ancient times, and it is normal to be in awe.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care about this and didn''t stop along the way.


    In the car, Yuwen Xiongba drove the car and couldn''t help but ask Su Yan: "My lord, what is the strength of Tai Amen?"


    Su Yan looked into the distance and was silent for a while.


    "Middle sect, the realm of the sect master is generally above the early stage of Yang Dan."


    "In other words, the weakest mid-level sect master is also the early stage of Yang Dan?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little surprised, Yang Dan was not a small role in the early days.


    Su Yan nodded, Yu Wen Xiongba''s words were correct.


    Approaching Su Yan didn''t know much about the martial arts world, he judged it from the Sect Master Lei Yun.


    The realm of Thunder Cloud was the peak of Yang Pill''s initial stage, and the current Su Yan confrontation with him could not be said to be completely defeated.


    As for Tai''amen, the master of this middle school may be in the early stage of Yang Pill, but it may also be in the middle stage of Yang Pill, or even the late stage of Yang Pill, and even consummation!


    There is no way to verify this, only to see it.


    This was what Su Yan was worried about. In the mid-Yang Dan mid-stage, he could still fight one or two. If it was in the late period, it would become very difficult. Fighting him to perfection would be like playing with him, with no resistance at all.


    But Su Yan was not afraid of this. Xiao Meng and others were his apprentices. If he couldn''t even save his apprentice, how could he call it Su Baxian!


    Yuwen Xiongba also felt Su Yan''s determination, and the anxiety in his heart was much less, and he was no longer afraid of anything.


    When the afterglow arrived, Su Yan and the others were still on their way, and they had already driven thousands of kilometers.


    After all, their speed is extreme, with a speed of more than two hundred, never stopping for a second.


    But even at such a fast speed, there was still no larger city, which gave Su Yan a new understanding of the region of the martial arts world.


    "Master, this martial arts world is too big, I am afraid that a county town is equivalent to our country."


    Su Yan nodded, Yuwen Xiongba''s guess is not unreasonable, after all, they are seeing small towns now.


    After driving for about half an hour, there was a mountain bridge in front of them, and a cliff below them.


    Along the way, they have also encountered horse-drawn carriages and the like. They are naturally civilians, and they have also seen those riding spirit beasts, such as nobles or powerful cultivators.


    But spirit beasts are not necessarily faster than Rolls-Royce, after all, spirit beasts are also divided into levels.


    The two of them passed the bridge and passed through a tunnel. Suddenly they opened up in front of them, because they finally arrived in a big city.


    "Hanbei County!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba parked the car at the door, looking at the three majestic characters on the wall, a wave of admiration rose in his heart.


    This is natural, because these three big characters carry magic power and have very strong fluctuations, and they must be written by the strong.


    Hanbei County is a powerful place to dominate this side. There is a law enforcement union branch in the town. The forces inside are intricate, and people of all colors are gathered.


    This place is much more complicated than a small town, maybe there are some powerful practitioners.


    Just the thousand-meter-high wall was enough to shock Yuwen Xiongba, even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    "A county is so huge, it seems that this martial arts world really has some ways."


    "Yeah, I feel as if I have entered a different world."


    "This place is very close to another world, but it has some connection with the earth, of course the territory is smaller."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, looked at Su Yan suspiciously, and asked, "My lord, have you been to another world?!"


    Even though Yuwen Xiongba asked this, he obviously didn''t believe it. After all, Su Yan was only in his twenties. How could he have gone to another world? He had been following along for several years, unless Su Yan had been there when he was a teenager.


    But Su Yan at that time had no realm at all, it was impossible.


    Su Yan was very calm, and said lightly: "I have been."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and said, "My lord is really good at joking."


    Su Yan didn''t explain it either. After all, it was just a futile effort. He could believe it unless Yuwen Xiongba saw it in person.


    What Su Yan told them before was basically looking forward to the stars and the sea, not saying that he had been to another world or the immortal world.


    The two spoke for a while, and finally decided to find a place to live in the city, to find out the situation in the county, and then make plans.


    When they arrived at the city wall, the guard looked at the two of them, and couldn''t help but said indifferently: "The local road administration?"


    Su Yan nodded, very calmly.


    Of course, the two changed their faces on the road, disguising themselves as locals. Before, their costumes were too conspicuous and would cause trouble.


    The guard continued to look at the two of them, dragging them there, some not wanting to let them go.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally understood, and directly took out a few spirit stones and handed them to the guard.


    The Lingshi was exchanged with money by Yuwen Xiongba in a small town on the road, and now it comes in handy.


    The guard lifted the spirit stone, with a satisfied smile on his face, and immediately let the two pass.


    Entering the city, the scene inside is more cheerful, giving Yuwen Xiongba a sense of shock.


    "This place feels a lot like the ancient Qin Dynasty!"


    Yuwen Xiongba kept looking around so much that the car started by itself.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word. If Yuwen Xiongba wants to see it, let''s watch it. He is not interested in this place.


    The road is paved with bluestone and is very wide, at least one hundred meters wide.


    There are also sidewalks and driveways, which are very complete.


    What surprised Yu Wenxiong Ba the most was that after a while, there were traffic lights at the intersection, and traffic policemen were directing traffic. This was a post.


    "The camel spirit beast brigade from the east, please wait patiently for two minutes." The traffic commander said respectfully.


    "The horse convoy from the north, wait five minutes for me!" The voice changed immediately, arrogant as if commanding.

 Chapter 1602： Martial law

    "The Condor Beasts from the south, wait patiently for three minutes."


    "From the west, the Rolls Royce to the west, pass me quickly, are you blind?"


    Yi Cheng glared at Su Yan, his words were sharp, and there seemed to be flames on his head.


    Yuwen Xiongba reacted and hurriedly stepped on the accelerator and rushed over.


    "Your sister, drive so fast, punishing you a spirit stone!"


    Yi Cheng was so furious that he speeded in front of him, and he simply didn''t take him seriously!


    He took out the fine, but Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba had long since disappeared, which made him even more angry.


    "Run, I think you can run the first year of the junior high school, can you still run through the fifteenth, there is monitoring here!"


    Yi Cheng informed the traffic union of this matter, and his business has been done, and then people from the traffic union will handle it.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t think so much at all. Rolls-Royce started too fast, and he just wanted to drive faster. After all, he wouldn''t crash.


    "My lord, I didn''t expect this martial arts world to be really interesting, more interesting than the earth."


    Yuwen Xiongba has been keeping small, especially when he heard something like the vulture spirit beast team waiting for three minutes or something like that, he was almost laughing.


    "Hey, my lord, why did you say he would let us pass first? See that he is very respectful to those spirit beast teams."


    Su Yan didn''t want to speak, but now glanced at Yu Wenxiong''s overbearing: "The traffic rules, he also acts according to the rules."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, suddenly understood, and stopped asking.


    "My lord, where shall we rest?"


    "Find a better one, anyway, there is no shortage of money."


    Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to exchange 10,000 spirit stones, which was 10 billion. "


    Ten thousand spirit stones can still spend some time in this place.


    After walking a few streets, the two finally chose to stay in a five-star hotel.


    This hotel is not a modern building, it is still an ancient pavilion, a bit of a royal palace style, named Wangye Chain Store, a 178th branch.


    "My lord, I really have a stomachache from laughing. All the Wangye chain stores are here. Are there emperor chain stores and fairy chain stores?"


    The voice of Yufumi Xiongba was heard by the person beside him, and the person suddenly said: "Of course there is, but they are all opened in top county towns. Our small county town is not qualified. After all, it is an eighth and ninth-level hotel. !"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, and then asked: "That''s true, so why is this Wangye chain store only five-star?"


    "Five-star is not bad. It is also one of our most luxurious hotels. The six-star is the Prince Hotel and the seven-star is the Queen Hotel."


    The man was eloquent, seeing Yuwen Xiongba as a rookie, deliberately showing off.


    "You don''t know, there is another name for the seven-star hotel!"


    "Oh?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba pretended to be surprised, with a look of questioning.


    "That''s the hotel that many men dream of. It is known as the heaven on earth?!"


    "What the hell, heaven and earth?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned. He didn''t expect this Queen''s Hotel to come back like this.


    Su Yan coughed at this moment, looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "Go open two rooms."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Yuwen Xiongba stopped talking to that person, ran directly to the front desk, and handed out the customs clearance certificate.


    The customs clearance document is equivalent to an ID card in this place, which is necessary for travel.


    Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to apply for this certificate before, after all, having this thing will save a lot of trouble.


    The staff at the front desk seemed to have cleared the customs with a few glances, looked at Yu Wen Xiongba, and finally snapped in front of the computer.


    "Excuse me, what room do you want to open?"


    "What kind of room do you have?"


    "We are divided into four types of rooms.


    "Then come to two Tianzi brand." Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    The staff immediately changed, and their faces were a little more respectful.


    Those who can afford to open a Tianzhao room are not ordinary people. If they are not local tyrants, they are people with power.


    For such people, they naturally have to be respectful and careful. This is a human rights society.


    "Sir, the room has been booked. There are two hundred Lingshi in total."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, took out two spiritual tickets, and handed them to the front desk staff.


    "Sir, this is your card. The rent for a day in our shop is a one-day rent of one hundred spirit stones. You can still live in the future. You can swipe your card directly."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba had two room cards under him, and then ran towards Su Yan.


    "My lord, everything is done."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and walked towards the hotel with Yuwen Xiongba.


    "The decoration of this hotel is magnificent, magnificent and magnificent, with the grandeur of the Prince''s Mansion. Everywhere is made of wood, without any modern crafts.


    After all, these five-star to nine-star hotels are all made of ancient architecture.


    As for modern buildings, they can only be rated four stars at most, and it is difficult to find current buildings in this county.


    In the world of Xiuwu, modern buildings are not liked by the locals. They prefer ancient buildings, which are simple and spiritual.


    The most expensive is the house built with spirit wood, that is the enjoyment of the emperor.


    The room numbers for two persons are 305 and 306.


    There are two ways to go upstairs in this hotel, one is the stairs, the other is to fly up by yourself.


    It''s very convenient and fast. After all, people here have spiritual power, unlike the earth, they don''t rely on technology very much.


    When he arrived in the room, Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba, "Let��s take a break. We will be around this county tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    The two went back to their rooms and started to rest, preparing for tomorrow''s affairs.


    Su Yan pushed aside the room. It was simple and simple, but there was no lack of grandeur, the grandeur of the palace.


    Su Yan went directly to the bathroom, took a hot bath, then wrapped a bath towel, and lay on the bed.


    It took some time to come this way. After all, from the world of martial arts cultivation on the earth, and then came to this county city, it still experienced a lot of effort.


    Su Yan was lying on the bed, leaning his hands on the back of his head, looking at the ceiling, in a daze.


    "Xiaomeng, don''t worry, the master brother will definitely come back to save you."


    One disciple should not allow the slightest mistake, and the Tai''amen that he did have been slashed on Su Yan''s life and death.


    At this moment, the sky outside the window has gradually become dark, and the entire county city has fallen into a silent night. There is unexpectedly no nightlife in this place.


    It''s not that the locals don''t want nightlife. The locals are more colorful than the bars and nightclubs of the earth. Learn about sky bars and sea ballet.


    If you really want to talk about the difference between the two waves, you can only say that the earth can only be the Awei 18th style, and the people in the martial arts world can be the 360th style.


    The reason for their lack of nightlife is that something happened in the local area, and this incident is not trivial, causing the law enforcement union to have to impose martial law on the entire county!

 Chapter 1603： Really don’t have too much nightlife

    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to such a quiet night. His purpose of coming here was very simple, which was to explore the whereabouts of Tai''amen.


    As for other things, he doesn''t care about it, because it has nothing to do with him.


    Of course, these things have nothing to do with him. If they are contaminated, he will naturally resolve them.


    After thinking about it in the room, Su Yan felt sleepy. Although he doesn''t need to sleep now, it is very comfortable to close his eyes and rest his mind.


    Not having to sleep doesn''t mean that you don''t like to sleep. Recently, Su Yan has become obsessed with sleeping. After all, he has a sweet wife with him. Those days are really good days.


    Compared to a single dog holding a pillow or ruining the bed board every day, it is naturally countless times better.


    Su Yan slowly closed his eyes, and soon entered the dream, but his consciousness was still there.


    On the other side, Yu Wen Xiongba is still humming and taking a bath, covered with foam, which is very intriguing.


    I really didn''t expect him to have this hobby. A man who looks very manly has a girlish heart in his heart.


    After taking a shower, Yuwen Xiongba took out his cell phone, but unfortunately there was no signal, otherwise he really wanted to call Jiang Wenwen.


    Yuwen Xiongba, who has long been in desperate need, is kicked back to his room by Jiang Wenwen every time.


    After struggling for a few times, with the last trembling, Yu Wen Xiongba entered a sweet dream.


    But outside at this time, the night was already deep, the streets were not the slightest pedestrian, it was very quiet, and the doors of each house were closed and the lights had already been turned off.


    Only the officers from the Law Enforcement Union from time to time flew around on the spirit beast to maintain the last movement of the entire county.


    Right next to the five-star hotel, several figures crouched by the crack of the door of a house, looked around and found that there was no movement at all. This was the only thing that crept out.


    Their movements were very small, for fear of being half-heard, they walked silently on the main road.


    The group of people quickly ran towards the distance, and soon disappeared.


    They came to the village in the city, which was the most dilapidated place compared to the surrounding area.


    Generally, in such places, either criminals or humble people live.


    In the martial arts world, this class system is stricter, and some people can''t get rid of their humble status even if they work hard for a lifetime.


    They looked around, went straight into the village in the city, and entered a dilapidated house.


    As soon as they entered, the crowd was relieved, because they had already entered the house, and there was no need to worry about law enforcement personnel.


    The county stipulates that it is not allowed to go out at night, but it does not stipulate that it cannot stay in other people''s rooms.


    They walked through the dilapidated house and directly opened a door, which was also very dilapidated, and the sound of creaking was endless.


    As soon as I entered, there was a sound of blasting ears, rock and roll was like thunder, and there were people everywhere.


    This is an underground nightclub. It is a carnival place for villagers in this city on weekdays. Now it has ushered in many outsiders who are unwilling to be lonely.


    Outsiders do not refer to people outside the county city, but people outside the village in the city.


    All entertainment places have been closed, they dare not be lonely, they are night owls, night owls sleeping at night is like tortured.


    So they took the risk and came to the carnival place in this city village.


    The investigation here is lax, because the law enforcement officers are too lazy to get to the village in the city, so they can keep driving.


    The entire nightclub is huge, like an underground city, with at least tens of thousands of people gathered, all of whom are unwilling to be lonely and rich in nightlife.


    There are all kinds of entertainment, gambling, pornography, poisons, etc., as long as people think of it, even people who don��t think of it.


    Their gambling is not much different from that on the earth, but the bets here are spirit stones and the earth is paper money.


    The **** here is actually about the same as the earth, but it is the love between men and women, and both parties are satisfied, and then give money to leave.


    The poison here is different, very different from the earth, the poison here is really poison!


    They extract toxins from various elixirs, and even extract toxins from the bodies of some beasts, and then refine and purify the poisons that are finally produced.


    In the earth, poison is to paralyze the human brain, and the poison here is life-threatening.


    Even if you have a cultivation base, you are likely to be poisoned to death because the poison here is too poisonous.


    But if you don��t be poisoned to death, you can experience a special taste. People here call that taste the ultimate pleasure of not being afraid of death or death!


    This is not the first time that the pedestrian has found a vendor with ease.


    "Buy five bags."


    Five bags are actually five servings.


    The man nodded, took out five toxins, and then said, "Two hundred spirit stones."


    These people were startled, and suddenly said angrily: "What, two hundred spirit stones?!"


    "Yes, no second price."


    "It was only one hundred spirit stones yesterday, and it doubled suddenly?!"


    These people feel that they are going to be blackmailed, something can double.


    "It''s up to you to buy or not. Recently, a large number of alien animals in the south have died. It has become more difficult to extract toxins. Of course, the price will increase."


    Several people frowned. They hadn''t heard of such a thing, and thought it was the vendor who deliberately asked for prices.


    But they only knew this vendor, and either didn''t buy it or could only accept it.


    After bargaining, he bought five bags with one hundred and eighty spirit stones.


    This kind of poison can kill people below the Taoist level, but those above the Taoist level are not dangerous, so Taoists and even people above the realm can try it.


    Several people took out special items, put the toxins in it, and ignited them. After taking a few breaths, the toxins suddenly penetrated their nostrils and penetrated their bodies, filling the entire lungs.


    More than that, the poison passes through the lungs, enters the blood system, and spreads all over the body at once.


    Contaminated by toxins, this group of people immediately acquired that special taste. Although uncomfortable, they had another sense of enjoyment, as if they were immortal.


    Just as these people were reveling, the dilapidated house made the sound of cracking wooden boards, like the sound of someone stepping on a corroded wooden board.


    This kind of sound did not arouse people''s attention, after all, it is so different from the rock music of thunder.


    The cracking sound of the wooden planks continued until the man walked to the dilapidated house.


    He stopped, looked inside through the broken door, and saw the crazy state of these young people inside.


    This person showed a smile, a full smile, even an evil smile!


    "Young people nowadays don''t cherish the body, they like the nightlife that hurts the body the most."


    "In our days, there was no such nightlife, at best, it would be a bit of a nightlife with my wife."

 Chapter 1604： Devil in the world

    "You''re right. At that time, it was all wives and children."


    "People don''t like having children anymore."


    "It''s also a good thing not to like birth. After all, it''s possible that you don''t know who is born."


    ...


    It looks like a conversation between two people, but in fact there is only one figure in the dilapidated house.


    This makes people feel a bit cold on their backs, is it possible that another person is hiding elsewhere.


    No, there is only one person, he is talking to himself.


    The tattered door that the man pushed open, the creaking sound was quickly suppressed by the thunderous rock music, making people jump involuntarily, and the whole person was activated.


    It''s just that there are two situations for this activation, one is active and the other is passive.


    Activeness is enjoyment, passiveness is pain.


    The man''s eyes were cloudy, his eyes were not white, and there was even an inexplicable thing ticking on the ground. His whole body seemed to melt and erode, and a foul smell filled with it.


    This person is like a rotten corpse, the whole is a little swollen, and the ragged clothes seem to be almost unable to cover the body.


    Those eyes without white gaze looked at the four directions, as if they didn''t affect his viewing.


    "Youth, vigor, sexy, beautiful and handsome, not bad, not bad!"


    The man was still talking to himself, but his steps had already moved and he walked inside.


    Coming to the side, a young man looked at the man, with a surprise in his eyes, because he was different, but he was not afraid.


    "Fuck it, grown like this, crawling out of the dead?"


    Another young girl who was dressed up in splendor couldn''t help covering her nose, because the man''s smell of corruption was unpleasant.


    The man smiled, showing an indescribable gesture, and approached the woman directly.


    "Go away, it''s so ugly, it''s dead fisheye!"


    The woman was angry and couldn''t help but shout, her expression of disgust, and even more nausea.


    But the man did not retreat because of this, he still walked towards her, and couldn''t help but touch her thigh with both hands.


    This made the woman furious. People who can come to this place are not savage and willful, or they are not easy to mess with.


    The woman directly used her spiritual power, and a light blue light behind her bombarded the man.


    But the man didn''t have the intention of avoiding half, and he accepted her move upright.


    The woman showed a sneer, she didn''t resist, she was looking for death.


    However, his smile didn''t show for a second, it was covered by shock, and at the same time he showed an unbelievable appearance.


    Her spiritual power was absorbed by the man!


    The man''s body is like, like fertile mud, directly swallowing the spiritual power displayed by the woman.


    This time the woman''s face changed drastically, revealing a sense of astonishment. She was in the early stage of a Taoist, and she was nothing in this county, but there was a family behind her.


    "Who are you? I''ll tell you, I''m from the Zhang family outside the county town. You''d better not mess with me."


    The periphery of the county city is also the outer range, which belongs to the third class in the county city, and barely holds a higher status than the village in the city.


    "Let me tell you, my father is the realm of Taoist Consummation!"


    The woman was a little upset, she just wanted to frighten the man with this, but she was too naive.


    The man showed a faint smile, staring straight at the woman with white eyes, his whole body began to squirm.


    "What a handsome girl!"


    The man didn''t care about the woman''s half-word at all, and still walked towards the woman, grabbing her immature arm.


    The woman could not move and was completely imprisoned, and now her face showed a sense of horror.


    However, the man put his face close to the woman''s neck and faintly smelled it.


    "Well, the taste has changed, it is no longer the fragrance of virginity!"


    The man was suddenly angry, and the dark eyes seemed to have magical power, releasing a dark breath.


    The woman''s thigh, which was touched by the man, was beginning to be enveloped by black air, and the same was true for the arm held by the man.


    The woman uttered a stern cry, her cry was extremely sad, and the pain was unbearable.


    This black gas is like an ant, constantly devouring her body, bit by bit, not fast, but it has already made the woman''s thighs and arms blurred.


    The process did not stop, and the woman''s thighs showed abrupt and white bones, as did her arms.


    Even the white bones could not escape the doom, and they were still swallowed by the black matter, which made the woman die in pain.


    But she couldn''t get rid of it, she couldn''t struggle, and she couldn''t coma. Her brain was always clear and she was suffering unacceptably.


    This screaming scream attracted the attention of people around. Although rock music is like thunder, it still can''t resist the spread of this screaming sound.


    Many people looked over and saw the woman whose body had been swallowed, and all of them had expressions of astonishment.


    "What happened then?!"


    "Is that woman performing a magic trick?!"


    "It doesn''t look like it, the voice is too miserable, it''s impossible to perform it in such a way."


    "Let''s go and take a look."


    A crowd of people walked over, only to see a man next to the woman, but the group of people was frightened at the first glance.


    The woman has lost her life at this moment, but her body is still being corroded, looking terrible.


    The taste of ten thousand ants eating bones, just thinking about it, is terrible and unbearable.


    Many people have scalp numbness. This kind of thing has never happened in this place. In the past, the most life was fighting. It could not be so cruel.


    Suddenly, many people pointed the finger at the man, because his appearance was too shocking, and many people believed that he was the killer.


    "Who are you, why do you want to kill in this place!"


    A man looked at this person, although he was uneasy, he still scolded himself.


    The others also yelled and surrounded the man one after another, not giving him a chance to escape.


    And the man didn''t mean to run away. The things he came here had just begun, how could he leave.


    The man raised his head and looked at the people around him. The corruption that radiated from his body made many people unbearable.


    "Hehehe!"


    The man suddenly laughed at the people around him, as if he was mentally retarded.


    But although this kind of laughter is silly, it doesn''t make people feel that way. On the contrary, there is a kind of inner jealousy and fear.


    "What are you laughing at, you killed someone, we will now send you to the law enforcement union!"


    "Yes, you quickly tell what your name is!"


    When the man heard it, the laughter disappeared, revealing an evil smile, and nodded with his fingers in the air.


    "What is my name, I don''t know."


    "You fart!"


    Someone is very angry.


    "It''s just that everyone here calls me a demon!" the man added.

 Chapter 1605： Like a chick

    Devil, that is what people call the ultimate bad, and at the same time they also have the ultimate fear of it, is something that does not belong to the world.


    But the man called himself a demon, which made everyone around the scene chill, because this man was really like a demon.


    Not only his appearance, but also his murder, not inferior to the devil!


    The man''s black eyes looked at everyone present, showing an evil smile, and at the same time there was a violent laugh.


    The laughter constantly stimulated the nerves of the people present, causing many people to fall into **** and their faces changed suddenly.


    The thunderous rock music has stopped at this moment, the people who had been smashed by the toxins have also stopped, and everyone stopped their carnival.


    Tens of thousands!


    All!


    He looked at this ugly man with a foul-smelling appearance.


    At the same time, countless killing intents filled the surrounding area, and the entire underground world had a little more icy meaning.


    But the man didn''t care, there was no fluctuation at all, and he was laughing all the time.


    A powerful Taoist man stood up, glared at the man, and shouted: "What are you laughing at!"


    The man looked at him, pointed at him and laughed.


    This made everyone think that this man was a lunatic, but they didn''t know that the man was laughing at them stupid.


    "You ran away against the law enforcement union, but you know how stupid it is!"


    Everyone''s expressions stagnated. Many people thought this was a law enforcement union, but they shook their heads because they didn''t match.


    "What happened to us, we didn''t go out again, we were indoors!"


    Someone couldn''t help but say.


    The man still laughed constantly, and in the end he even laughed hoarsely.


    "What is the reason for the law enforcement union to do this?!"


    The man suddenly yelled, his eyes staring at everyone present.


    The entire underground world was silent, and everyone was startled by the man''s sudden anger.


    "Because the law enforcement union does not want you to meet me!"


    The man sneered, and his whole body was even more corrupt.


    "Because I am the demon that has been rumored recently. I am the one who killed countless people and made many people who came out at night disappear!"


    The man''s voice oscillated in all directions, and the lingering sound continued, blasting in the eardrums of many people.


    Many people changed their faces on the spot, and their faces were unbelievable. The demon that the entire county was jealous of turned out to be the person in front of them.


    "impossible!"


    Some people yelled, just thinking that this person was a fake, but in fact it was just to calm their hearts.


    The man smiled contemptuously and looked at this person: "Impossible, then I will let you know what is possible!"


    A beam of light from the man''s decaying body, like green plant juice, directly hit the man.


    The man hurriedly used his spiritual power, trying to get rid of it, but it was counterproductive.


    The green sap spreads all over his body like a vine rhizome, filling his whole body.


    In the end, the man seemed to be trapped by something and could not move.


    And those green sap seemed to be alive, constantly devouring the man''s vitality, and finally turned it into a skeleton.


    Everyone was full of horror, and couldn''t help but step back a few steps, shaking all over with fright, because that person''s realm was a Taoist late stage!


    In the later stage, the Taoist did not have the slightest ability to resist, so he was brutally killed, which made the people present no longer doubt that this person was a demon.


    The devil in the world will surely kill the common people!


    They felt the threat of death, and no one was afraid of death. They were all trembling.


    And the powerhouses of Taoism who are consummated are all gathered together at this moment. This is the last hope. They will definitely fight for their lives.


    "Unexpectedly, you were the murderer that night!"


    "I will kill you today and take it to receive a reward!"


    Faced with the shouts of a group of Taoist consummation and powerful men, the man continued to laugh and contempt.


    "A group of dying people, I will let you experience the fear of facing death!"


    The man held the sky with his hands, and his body was filled with black spiritual power, which caused many people to change color. Does this man have two spiritual powers!


    But they still hurriedly used their spiritual power, gathered together to resist!


    When black spiritual power permeates the entire underground world, it is these Daoist consummate powerhouses who thoroughly understand the terrible demon in front of them.


    The reason why the demon is a demon is his brutality and power. He can be listed as the number one murderer by the law enforcement union, and can make the entire county martial law abolish the night market. That must not be ordinary.


    The black spiritual power was pressed down, directly shrouded on the consummated bodies of those Taoists, making them seem to have suffered from the pressure of Mount Tai, and their blood began to burst.


    The oppression of this kind of force makes them unbearable, and some people are even exploded into blood fog, which is extremely miserable.


    In just a few minutes, more than 20 Taoist consummates, who died under this man''s hand, have never fought him in close combat from beginning to end.


    Right now this group of people already knew that the person in front of them was terrifying, and there was no way to fight against them, even if there were tens of thousands of people, they couldn''t fight against them.


    They are like lambs to be slaughtered, waiting for their fate.


    The man smiled, his spiritual power dissipated, and walked towards the group of people.


    Some people wanted to hide, but they were turned into a pool of green water by men, and no one dared to move.


    The man looked like an emperor, looking at the group of young people who wanted to carnival and adventurous, his eyes were very calm.


    He looked at a woman, sniffed, with contempt in his eyes, and killed him directly.


    And the slightly shy girl next to the woman was already shaking too much at this moment, and she was terribly scared.


    The man leaned over, smelled it, his face was intoxicated.


    "Well, not bad, the fragrance of virginity!"


    But in the next second, the man''s hand was directly inserted into the woman''s body, and his vitality was easily absorbed by him.


    The woman''s painful needle stick still cannot escape her fate of becoming a mummy.


    "I take the fragrance of virginity. In return, I will make you a corpse."


    The man smiled evilly, becoming a mummy is not a lying mummy, but a fighting mummy.


    He was so searching all by himself, it was too slow, so he wanted to find a helper.


    The mummy is the best assistant, but what you want to be a mummy is the fragrance of virginity.


    A handsome man was sniffed by the man, and the man retched on the spot, as if his corrupt aura was no better than the man''s breath.


    "erosion!"


    The man said two words, and finally turned the man into a pool of thick water.


    But the next one made the man stay for a long time, and finally he was trembling with anger.


    "Men and women take it all, even more erosive!"


    That person died miserably, even more miserable than the one who was bitten by ten thousand ants before.


    That tragic cry caused many people to completely collapse, completely unable to accept the fate of waiting to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 1606： Union group

    The devil is carrying out a brutal and inhuman slaughter, no matter good or bad, no matter what virginity is or not, he will not let it go, but the method of death is different.


    More than 10,000 people, and now he has killed a thousand people, and he has 20 deadpools.


    Although it looks a little less, the twenty people can help him a lot and make the progress a little faster.


    "It''s a pity, if you bring the doll, you don''t need such trouble."


    The man regrets that the workload is too much, and he has to check one by one, there is no other way.


    Looking at the beautiful and moving woman in front of him, the man''s expression remained unchanged, without any fluctuations.


    His eyes are all black. It is not an exaggeration to say that he can''t see it, but he can actually see it, of course using divine consciousness.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    The man shook his head, and the woman in front of him almost became a deadpool.


    The woman trembled all over. Although she knew she was going to die, she felt that she was going to die unjustly.


    "I''m a virgin, why is it a pity!"


    The woman roared, this roar came from inner instinct.


    The man asked his head slightly and said lightly: "You are not anymore."


    "I am, I am, I have never had a relationship with a man."


    "Is it a virgin who has never had a relationship?!"


    This question asked the woman, and she couldn''t help but stop.


    But then she was very angry and looked at the man and said: "You are slandering me!"


    "I will not slander anyone, you have no film."


    The woman was stupid on the spot. Could it be caused by her intense exercise, but isn''t it?


    She argued so much because she was actually afraid of the pain of ants biting the bones, but wanted to die a little easier.


    In the end, he was still turned into a pool of blood, and there was no possibility of struggling at all.


    The purpose of the demon man is very simple. He finds the purest men and women, absorbs their vitality, so as to improve his realm, and at the same time, he will no longer be so nauseous.


    After all, he crawled out of the grave. He was a corrupt person. If he wants to fully recover his body, he must have a lot of vitality.


    The man continued to choose, and this group of people couldn''t resist at all. If someone resisted, the man would directly inflict the pain of ten thousand ants.


    They know that they are bound to die, but they have no way of doing it. They can''t ask for help or save themselves. They have no other way but to wait for death.


    But just after the man probed two thousand people, a whistle sounded outside the underground world, like the law enforcement siren of the law enforcement union.


    This is like the sound of police sirens used by the police when arresting people on the planet, which acts as a deterrent and clearing roadblocks.


    People from the law enforcement union discovered this place after all. Although they didn''t want to come, they still had to come. After all, this place is under the jurisdiction of the county and they must manage it.


    At the door, a team of the law enforcement union was on standby.


    The leader is a group leader, who is now looking at his team members with a serious face.


    "I heard that this is an underground world. Many people can''t bear the loneliness of the night, so they just came here!"


    The team leader looked at his team members and shouted: "What should we do?!"


    "Clear everything, maintain law and order, and maintain the reputation of the union!"


    "Yes!"


    The group leader looked cold and directly ordered: "Come in!"


    There are ten people in their group, but all of them are not low, and the lowest is the later stage of Taoist. Basically, as long as it is not an intern employee, it is Taoist Consummation.


    As for his group leader, he naturally stepped into the Yin Dan realm.


    A crowd rushed in, passed through the broken house, and saw the underground world.


    "Ok!"


    Some people can''t help but sigh.


    "This place is mixed, we have to be careful."


    In fact, they are extremely excited, because this is a big deal, so many people, so much credit for it.


    "Brothers, it''s time for us to make a fortune!"


    Many people have a constant smile on their faces, and everyone wants to be a rich and powerful being. This is a trend.


    But when they rushed in, they saw many people surrounded and did nothing at all.


    "What happened?"


    Someone asked anxiously, he already felt the strangeness, the smell of corruption in the air.


    The group leader also looked surprised at this moment. He didn''t expect that so many people would just squat there, as if they had entered a legendary sales organization.


    But of course when he saw the man, his face changed slightly, and he felt a powerful force, which directly pressed against his heart.


    This feeling is very bad, because it means that the person in front of you is very strong, very strong.


    And the demon man felt the arrival of the law enforcement team at this moment, and couldn''t help but look over.


    This glance made the demon man and the law enforcement team look at each other, and both saw the violent meaning in the eyes of the opponent.


    "who are you!"


    The group leader roared, his voice was high, and the reverberation echoed all over the place.


    The group of people who originally thought they were bound to die, at this moment saw the arrival of the law enforcement team, and suddenly felt relieved.


    "Is that someone from the law enforcement union?!"


    "Seems!"


    "Then are we saved?!"


    ...


    The crowd was extremely excited, and this hope of coming to life from a desperate situation was actually caught by them.


    But the demon man showed a gloomy smile, and his white eyes stared straight at the group leader.


    "Who am I, I am a demon!"


    The demon man spread his hands and showed a helpless look. He has been asked many times since he came here today.


    "demon!"


    The law enforcement team leader''s face was even more cold, and he meant to kill the demon man.


    He looked around and found many corpses on the ground, and he couldn''t help but furious.


    This is really a demon. It has killed so many people.


    "Group leader, that person seems to have killed a lot of people!"


    The other members also saw it, and they were a little frightened.


    "I know!"


    The group leader''s eyes have been staring at the demon man, his mood is very bad now, it is hard to describe in words.


    "Unexpectedly, people in the law enforcement union have been alarmed."


    The demon man sneered and said, he didn''t feel any panic in his heart.


    "Huh, people who see the law enforcement union will be arrested before they stop!"


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    The man actually laughed arrogantly, because he thought this group leader''s words were very funny, and if he wanted him to be caught, there was no way.


    "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for taking action!"


    The group leader took the shot personally, which meant that the man in front of her was very strong and she didn''t want her team members to be hurt.


    "Shoot, okay, I want to see how many catties you have."


    The man''s smile has never disappeared, but there is a hint of murder on his face at the moment. Even if he is from the law enforcement union, he will not be afraid of the slightest, and he is still regarded as an ant.

 Chapter 1607： Union president!

    The purpose of his coming to this county is very simple, it is to absorb pure vitality, so as to enhance his strength and change his appearance.


    After all, he had crawled out of the grave, and his whole body had already rotted away. If it weren''t for his spiritual power, he might already be a bone.


    A meniscus sickle emerged in the hands of the leader of the law enforcement team. This was his real name magic weapon, which could be transformed out of it, and it was more powerful than some spiritual weapons.


    His whole body''s aura has long since poured out, all of which are blessed on the crescent sickle, making it look breathtaking.


    "Crescent Moon Scythe shot!"


    The leader of the law enforcement team shouted angrily, and the sickle in his hand slashed directly towards the demon man, extremely fast, with a violent coercion.


    The entire underground world seems to be shrouded by his power, this is the strength of the Yin Dan powerhouse.


    But the demon man was surprisingly not fluctuating, as if the sickle of the leader of the law enforcement team had no effect on him.


    Sure enough, under the shocked and even shocked eyes of many people, the sickle slashed on the demon man.


    Although the cut was deep, it did not cause any damage to the demon man, and his body merged easily.


    The leader of the law enforcement team had a cold face and a deep chill in his heart. He understood that the demon man in front of him was too simple.


    So that his sense of consciousness fluttered and headed outside, obviously he wanted to move the soldiers.


    However, the demon man smiled slightly and looked at the leader of the law enforcement team and said: "Remove the soldiers, do you want to call all the people in your union?"


    The head of the law enforcement team''s complexion changed, and the chill in his heart reached the extreme. He did not expect that his spiritual consciousness could be seen through by this person.


    It was already a crisis, and he had to fight hard, or he would definitely die.


    The sickle in the hands of the law enforcement team leader attacked again and slashed directly at the demon man. Compared with the last time, this was the will to fight against the water.


    The demon man laughed, his eyes were full of mockery.


    "Hmph, your ants in the early days of Yin Dan also want to fight with me. You are really looking for death!"


    The black aura of the demon man directly enveloped the sickle, but for a moment, the sickle was actually rotten and turned into waste.


    The head of the law enforcement team was shocked, and he was completely enveloped in amazement.


    Not only him, but the law enforcement officers who came with him are also extremely scared at this moment, and their eyes all reveal despair.


    In fact, the most desperate group is the young people. They originally thought they would be saved because the law enforcement officers came, but in the end, they still must die.


    They regret it now, they regret that they have to come out at night for a carnival, but regret that there is no medicine in the world.


    The whole underground world revealed a sense of sadness and despair, which permeated all around, and it was shrouded in a special force.


    When the demon man saw it, his face was full of greed, and he immediately absorbed this power, which could make him stronger.


    "Very well, you continue to despair and continue to cry!"


    The devil man was full of excitement, and this condensed desperate breath was the best food.


    The law enforcement team leader''s real name magic weapon was destroyed. It is no longer possible for him to fight the demon man, but he didn''t catch it.


    The leader of the law enforcement team bulged, and a terrifying spiritual power spread all over his body, he was going to explode!


    "I can''t match you, then I will die with you!"


    The leader of the law enforcement team rushed towards the demon man, emitting a ray of light all over his body, and finally his whole body exploded, and the sound shook the entire underground world.


    "Group leader!"


    Other law enforcement officers were tearful and could not accept such a thing.


    Not only them, but the group of young men and women are also in tears at this moment, and even let the law enforcers use this method to die with the devil.


    The entire mid-air kept ripples of terror, and the center of it was even harder to look at.


    But just when everyone thought the devil was bound to die, a scalp-numbing laughter enveloped everyone.


    "Hahahaha...!"


    This laughter seemed to be magical, unacceptable, and it was all painful.


    This laughter is even more sarcastic, as if telling the law enforcement team leader''s overpowering ability, hitting rocks with pebbles and moths to the fire!


    "A group of ants, it is really wishful thinking that they don''t know that the sky and earth want to die with me!"


    The devil was revealed, his body was somewhat damaged, after all, it was a carrion body, but this had no effect on him.


    The self-destruction of the law enforcement team leader can never hurt his roots. After all, his realm is much higher than the law enforcement team leader.


    The people present don''t understand what despair is, they are completely stupid, and they just froze there.


    Sure enough, the devil is in the world. Is the devil invincible?


    The demon man leaped down, his eyes playing with the group of people, as if looking at the chicks and the food.


    "Just take the knife from you!"


    The demon man directly sucked the remaining law enforcement officers to his side, smelling them.


    But the next second he showed an impatient look, all of them were worthless things.


    The demon man directly let this group of people taste the taste of ten thousand ants biting the bones, making them unhappy.


    And he continued to search for pure vitality.


    At this moment, outside the underground world, inside the law enforcement hall of the county city, a man in an official uniform was looking at the sky with endless coldness in his eyes.


    "President, why are you still not sleeping?"


    A subordinate asked respectfully.


    The man in official clothes frowned and said, "I was asleep and awakened."


    The subordinates were shocked and hurriedly said, "My lord was awakened by what happened, is it the latest demon incident?!"


    "The devil is in the world, and will surely kill the common people!"


    "My lord, we are already under martial law, the devil has no chance."


    "No, martial law will cause people who can''t stand the temper to violate the rules."


    The man in official clothes seemed to understand this very well.


    The subordinate said with disdain: "That''s also self-blame, **** it!"


    "After all, they are citizens of the county, so you can''t say that."


    The subordinate bowed his head, but he was dissatisfied in his heart. If he violated the warning of the law enforcement union, he would die.


    At this moment, the moon on the horizon seemed to be shrouded in a shadow, which made the man in the official uniform look suddenly changed.


    "problem occurs!"


    The man in official uniform said coldly, a cyan light filled his body, violent.


    The subordinate also looked shocked, and said angrily: "It seems to be the village in the east!"


    "That''s where the devil is coming!"


    "My lord, I''ll take a team of people!"


    The subordinates please, after all, he is not a simple existence.


    "No, this demon is very powerful, you will undoubtedly die."


    The subordinates were shocked, but he was in the middle of Yin Dan, going to die, how powerful the demon was!


    "This matter has to be solved by Pan Baiyi!" The eyes of the man in the official uniform flashed with cold killing intent.

 Chapter 1608： Fierce battle

    "My lord, are you up so early?"


    Yuwen Xiongba, who was still sleepy-eyed, was awakened by Su Yan, a little uncomfortable.


    "My lord, it''s only midnight, so don''t worry about it."


    Yuwen Xiongba became more and more dissatisfied, and he was dreaming.


    "Sabbi, follow me."


    Su Yan looked cold and walked directly outside the hotel.


    He could have gone out alone, but because he was worried about the safety of Yuwen Xiongba, he took him out with him.


    After all, this county city is very large, and Su Yan doesn''t know whether the enemy has already caught sight of them. The turmoil they have caused in that small town may have spread.


    You must be very careful about everything you don''t know about this place.


    "My lord, what happened?"


    Yuwen Xiongba kept beating on the house with Su Yan, heading away.


    "Something went wrong!"


    How powerful is Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness, he naturally saw the fluctuations in the village in the city.


    Once something happened, Su Yan would not let it go. Maybe it was related to Tai''amen.


    At this moment, the two of them leaped over the eaves and swiftly approached the village in the city. The two under the night were like Batman, unknown.


    But not far away from them, Pan Baiyi, the president of the county city trade union, was leading a few of his subordinates, and he was heading towards the village in the city.


    Although the village in the city is not valued by outsiders, because it is a forgotten place, it is the most lonely place.


    But if something goes wrong, someone still needs to take care of it. Moreover, this is not a trivial matter. It is a major matter related to the safety of the entire county.


    At this moment, many people in the village in the city have been awakened, because the screams of the underground world made their scalp numb.


    "Pharaoh, what happened?!"


    Someone asked the neighbor.


    "I don''t know, I was asleep and awakened by the noise."


    The old Wang was still yawning, obviously not awake.


    "It must be that underground nightclub again, it''s really endless, every day."


    "Hey, is there any way, the entire county city is closed, just open it, others have backing."


    "Forget it, forget it, go on sleeping."


    "it is good."


    "Something''s wrong, the noise on weekdays is music, what I heard today is a scream, something must have happened inside."


    The person who was frightened by the shrill cry, said quietly at this moment.


    "We don''t need to care about what happens inside, nor can we care."


    "Yes, let''s go home and sleep. This night is not safe, there are demons."


    Speaking of the devil, the faces of these people changed with fright, and all of them withdrew into their own house.


    The screams of the village in the city are still there. The purpose of these young men and women is to let people outside hear. This is the desperate scream.


    But although their calls were heard by the people around them, no one dared to control them. After all, they were not from the law enforcement union.


    The demon man at this moment is constantly killing young men and women, and the impure ones die directly in pain, and the pure ones are absorbed into life and become his puppets.


    At this time, there were less than one thousand of more than 10,000 people, and the number of puppets of the demon man increased to a few hundred.


    "There are a thousand more people, you can check it out for me."


    The demon man found a chair and made it down, enjoying the taste of life, his face was intoxicated.


    "These vitality is completely refined, then I can be like a normal person, hahaha!"


    But his laughter had not stopped, and a figure appeared at the door, tall and mighty, with a sense of majesty.


    He is Pan Baiyi, the president of the Law Enforcement Union. He is looking at the demon man with a cold look at the moment, with a violent killing intent in his heart.


    The demon man naturally noticed this person too, and shook his head.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you so soon, it was very early."


    The demon man didn''t have the slightest fear of Pan Baiyi, but a very relaxed posture.


    "It''s you who killed innocents in our county and caused panic!"


    "Yes!"


    The demon man didn''t want to hide it, it was unnecessary.


    "you!"


    Pan Baiyi trembled all over, because the demon man directly admitted, and more than that, he also saw so many bloodstains and corpses on the ground.


    "How many people did you kill here?!"


    "No more, no less, ten thousand people!"


    The demon man had a sneer, Pan Baiyi''s anger made him smile even more, he needed this feeling.


    "You go to save people, this demon let me do it!"


    Pan Baiyi''s voice was low and commanding.


    Several of his men nodded quickly and rushed towards the group of dead waiters.


    Suddenly, the surrounding light fluctuated, the spiritual power moved the world, and the entire underground world was enveloped by various spiritual powers.


    The demon man was still sitting on the chair, and he didn''t seem to care about Pan Baiyi at all.


    This attitude made Pan Baiyi furious, and the long sword in his hand bloomed with blue light, like a unicorn, rushing towards the demon man.


    The demon man flew away and said with a smile: "Anger will only expose you to more flaws."


    As soon as the words of the demon man fell, the black spiritual power in his hand was silently attacked and killed Pan Baiyi.


    Pan Baiyi''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly moved his qi, which was the one to resist this move.


    "It''s just a small test. I won''t be so lucky next time."


    The demon man laughed coldly, full of abuse to Pan Baiyi.


    And Pan Baiyi also calmed down at this moment. He was dazzled by anger just now, causing him to almost fall into a demon and suffer the devil''s way.


    With the long sword in hand, Pan Baiyi stood quietly, with a will to the sky spontaneously.


    "I, Pan Baiyi, is the president of the law enforcement union of this county and town. I must hold the Demon Sword Sword today to punish the devil!"


    The long sword in Pan Baiyi''s hand has an extra layer of light at this moment. It is not his blessing in it, but the evolution of the long sword itself. His sword is extraordinary.


    The demon man was also aware of it, and his abusive expression dissipated at the moment, and his face showed a calmness.


    He knows that the president of the Law Enforcement Union is not a simple commodity, there will be a big battle, and this battle will determine whether he is detached.


    If he wins, he must be detached and reborn.


    If you lose, you will definitely die!


    The eyes of the demon man were enveloped in a layer of dark matter, with the ultimate devouring meaning.


    "The president of the trade union, let us fight with you!"


    The words of the devil man spread everywhere, with a devil''s will, which made people terrified.


    At the same time, the entire underground world is filled with black spiritual power, with the ability to swallow, as if to turn everything into ashes.


    "Go!"


    The demon man roared, a violent killing intent permeated, and at the same time all black spiritual power rushed towards Pan Baiyi.


    Pan Baiyi''s pupils dilated, and the long sword burst out with dazzling light, soaring into the sky, a sword slashed down in anger, eight hundred miles of sword light rushed out of the underground world and extended to the entire city and village!

 Chapter 1609： Unurgent

    The entire village in the city was illuminated by this sword light, extremely dazzling, like a scorching sun.


    The power of this sword is too powerful, it has exceeded people''s imagination, many people have never seen such a terrifying sword.


    People in the villages in the city shivered with fear when they saw this sword, and some even fainted with fear.


    "What is going on in this underground world?!"


    Someone asked tremblingly, wanting to know why.


    "This sword light looks like the work of the president of the law enforcement union!"


    A person with a discerning eye pointed out one sentence, and suddenly it set off a monstrous meaning.


    "what?!"


    "what did you say!"


    Many people were shocked and couldn''t believe their ears.


    "President of the Law Enforcement Union?!"


    "impossible."


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Many people shook their heads and didn''t believe this person''s words. How can the president of the law enforcement union come forward in person.


    The man was not at all displeased. He looked at the remaining sword light and said: "This must be the sword light of the president of the law enforcement union. Only he can display the power of this sword. You forgot that the president usually Wear a long sword!"


    Everyone was stunned, and then a look of horror appeared on their faces, and their hearts were terrified.


    Let the president of the law enforcement union come forward in person and let him perform such a terrifying blow. What this shows, everyone''s heart is low.


    "The devil is in the world, and will surely kill the common people!"


    This sentence sounded in the hearts of everyone in the village in the city. It was a sentence printed on the streets and lanes before.


    This sentence caused the county to panic, and even caused the law enforcement union to order martial law in the county!


    "The devil is in the underground world?!"


    "No wonder that place makes a screaming scream!"


    Everyone trembled in their hearts and involuntarily fled around, just wanting to stay away from right and wrong.


    ...


    In the county town, a huge building, inside sits an elegant middle-aged man, surrounded by visitors.


    "Everyone, come here late at night, I don''t know why?!"


    The elegant man was holding tea, looking at the crowd and asked lightly.


    "Patriarch Fang, this is what you don''t know yet?!"


    Many people expressed doubts.


    The so-called patriarch Fang took a faint sip of tea and looked at the people: "Is it about the village in the city?"


    "Yes!"


    The faces of all the people were gloomy, all of them worried.


    "The president of the law enforcement union has gone, what are you afraid of?"


    Patriarch Fang looked indifferent and didn''t worry about it, he naturally trusted Pan Baiyi.


    Pan Baiyi is the boss of law enforcement here, and the security here is naturally under his control.


    "It''s because the union presidents have all gone, we are uneasy."


    "Yes, how strong the enemy must be if the union president can come forward!"


    "Could it be the devil that has spread recently?!"


    As soon as this was said, the whole hall fell into silence, deathly silence.


    Patriarch Fang looked at the speaker, his eyes sharp, and majesty spread out.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, no one can pretend to be judged before this matter is corroborated!"


    Everyone nodded. After all, Patriarch Fang was the most respectable existence, stronger than them.


    Patriarch Fang didn''t think like this in his heart, and he basically believed that the devil had come, otherwise how could Pan Baiyi come forward.


    But he didn''t allow these people to speak privately, and he didn''t allow them to mention the devil in front of him.


    Even if the devil does appear, that can''t be a word.


    Because this is shaking everyone''s heart and causing panic in the county town. If it causes panic, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Everyone, it''s still early, so go back and rest early, and you will know everything when it''s dawn."


    Patriarch Fang already had the intention of seeing off the guests. He didn''t want to be entangled with this group of people. He had to go to the village in the city to take a look.


    And what else the group of people wanted to say, you could see the patriarch Fang''s face, all smiled awkwardly, and left sadly.


    Sleeping, how can I fall asleep, I can only lie in bed and wait for dawn.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already arrived in the village in the city. As soon as they arrived, they saw a dazzling sword light shining in all directions, all over the village in the city.


    "My lord, there is a big war here!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, this sword light made him shocked, if it was impossible for him to resist half a point, at least it would have to be performed by a strong Yin Dan.


    Su Yan''s face was flat and did not fluctuate due to this. He glanced at the direction the sword light was coming from, and flew away directly.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly followed.


    Coming to the underground world, Su Yan saw the confrontation between the two sides, Pan Baiyi, the president of the law enforcement union on one side, and the demon man on the other!


    "My lord, are these two fighting?!"


    "Yes."


    "How strong is it?"


    "Ants."


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba realized that he was owed, why would he want to ask Su Yan, isn''t it boring?


    "My lord, I think that ugly-looking and corrupt person is the bad one, right?"


    Su Yan nodded without suspicion, and said directly: "This person is vicious and looks like a dead person."


    "The dead?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked. How could the dead still stand here and fight the strong? This is incredible.


    "What''s so strange about this, but the divine consciousness is still there, it''s nothing more than manipulating the corrupt body."


    "When the Yin Dan is reached, the body is gone, and it can still survive, but the host must be found."


    "Then why didn''t this person look for?"


    "I think he is reluctant to bear his body and wants to recover with evil power."


    "What evil?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was quite surprised, this corrupted body could be restored, it was incredible.


    "Did you see those deadpools?!"


    "Well, his minions, right?"


    "That group of people was swallowed up by him to become Deadpool, and life can help him recover."


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, but he didn''t expect it to be this way, it was too cruel.


    "I think he must have killed a lot of people!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, in any case, it is by no means a good person who can kill so many people.


    On the other hand, Pan Baiyi, in an official uniform, Su Yan knew at a glance that this person might be the law enforcer here.


    "My lord, shall we do it?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a bit sharpened, unable to beat the demon man, he was still confident in dealing with Deadpool.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I want to see how powerful this law enforcement officer is."


    Su Yan looked at Pan Baiyi with a hint of fun on his face.


    At this moment, Pan Baiyi''s sword light cut out, and directly confronted the demon man''s black spiritual power with a swallowing aura.


    The entire underground world erupted with deafening noises, and countless ripples oscillated everywhere, turning this underground world into ruins.

 Chapter 1610： Invincible!

    The power of the two is terrible, this underground world is just a nightclub in the village in the city, there is no strong taboo, and it is impossible to withstand the power of the two.


    And the group of survivors had already fled around at this moment, as far away from the battlefield as possible.


    They regret it very much now. Seeing so many people die, their hearts tremble with fear and vowed never to live overnight again.


    Don��t have too much nightlife!


    This group of people paid a heavy price for not following the rules and not accepting warnings!


    At this moment, Pan Baiyi is fighting fiercely with the demon man, both sides are making big kills, and there is no half of them left. This is a battle of life and death!


    Pan Baiyi has a blue light, with a sense of graceful gentleman, and the dancing of the sword also has a sense of beauty.


    But his sword power is monstrous, and his killing intent is also amazing, unbelievable.


    Silent listening to the wind and rain, thunder thundering on the ground!


    His sword is not fierce, but his sword intent is extremely strong, and his power is also terrifying.


    The power of a sword surpasses the middle Yin Dan!


    In Pan Baiyi''s eyes, the devil man should be blamed. This is beyond reproach. He must kill this person, otherwise the county city will never have peace.


    Pan Baiyi''s long sword was pierced just now, and the sharp glow of the sword''s tip was highlighted, and a dazzling light rushed directly towards the demon man.


    The demon man didn''t dare to hold it big, he was covered in black spiritual power to protect himself, and at the same time there was a flow of green juice in his body. This was a double guarantee for him.


    The sword light hit the demon man''s body, directly breaking his black spiritual power, but was resisted by the green juice.


    A ray of light flashed in the eyes of the demon man, and his whole body was squirming at this moment, causing a terrible rage.


    "You angered me. If it weren''t for my corrupt body, would you think it would break my black spiritual power!"


    The demon man looked at Pan Baiyi, his killing intent was infinitely high, and it had never been so.


    His black spiritual power turned into a demon at this moment, and the unclear shape just gave people a feeling of horror.


    The demon bites directly towards Pan Baiyi, this is a bite of the soul, not his body.


    Once bitten, the soul is bound to be damaged, and the spiritual consciousness will also be damaged, with very serious consequences.


    Seeing the critical situation, Pan Baiyi hurriedly cut his finger through the sword, and a few drops of blood dripped on the sword, causing the sword to shine with bleeding red light.


    This light is different from his original cyan spiritual power, more violent, and more murderous.


    The long sword was actually taken out, turned into a flowing sword, and went directly to kill the demon, the sword intent reached its extreme.


    At this moment, the entire sky was discolored, shrouded by a black cloud, as if the end of the day.


    The entire county town was shrouded in a violent wind, which was unusual and came unnatural, like a demon wind.


    More than that, at the end of the day, is there a flash of thunder and lightning, as if shattering the sky, like glass shattering, making a sound of shaking the sky.


    All these visions are obviously the two men''s coercion, this is normal, after all, they are the strong men of Yin Dan level.


    Su Yan was very calm throughout, the Yin Dan was really like an ant to him, with one left hand and one right, which could be pinched to death at will.


    But he doesn''t want to make a move now, he wants to wait for the two to decide the outcome, and then go to question.


    Of course, this demon is still bound to die in Su Yan''s eyes, killing so many people, immortality is not acceptable!


    Facing the attack of Pan Baiyi''s sword intent, something like a tree vine appeared behind the devil, climbing in the four directions, and the rhizome was closely connected with the back of the devil.


    When the sword intent struck, the tree vines actually rushed out directly, colliding with the long sword, not broken or broken, as if there were thousands of tenacity.


    When the two sides collided, a clanging sound erupted, as if iron objects collided, but the sound was stronger, accompanied by bursts of thunder.


    This is a battle of ideas, this is a test of whose spiritual consciousness is stronger, and of course spiritual power is also needed.


    In the middle of the air, a long sword constantly collided with the vines, and the moves continued, but the two sides could not help each other.


    Seeing this, Pan Baiyi couldn''t help breaking his finger again, and a few drops of blood spilled into the sky, and he accepted it with the sword.


    The long sword seemed to be purified, and it was cut out with a single sword, and the entire city and village shook, and the sky appeared a shocking light, as if it was divided into two.


    This time the long sword was cut out, directly turning the tree and vine into two pieces, which could not stop the power of the long sword.


    Pan Baiyi sneered. This time he has gained an advantage, and killing this demon man is a foregone conclusion.


    "The devil should not come to the world, go back to your hell!"


    Pan Baiyi flew up in the air, holding a long sword, and slashed down in anger. This is the sword of the sky!


    But the demon man did not show despair, but sneered again and again, as if to mock Pan Baiyi.


    "You are still tender!"


    The demon man smiled even more, not at all frustrated or angry because the tree vine was cut in two, because this was his strategy.


    The vines are just procrastinating, he can derive countless vines!


    Behind the demon man, a magic weapon with his real name appeared at the moment, which looked like a whip with a very evil aura.


    "Let me use this whip to teach you how to behave!"


    The demon man rushed up, and the long whip directly touched the long sword, trapping the long sword at once.


    Pan Baiyi''s complexion changed abruptly, his hands pressed hard, and he wanted to draw out the long sword, only to find that an extreme force trapped the long sword, making him unable to draw it out.


    More than that, a swallowing force spread out from the long whip, struck towards the long sword, and instantly enveloped the long sword.


    Pan Baiyi is now advancing or retreating or not.


    If he gave up the long sword, he would lose his own magic weapon. If he didn''t give up, the devouring force would directly attack him and devour his spiritual power.


    Pan Baiyi looked at the demon man with cold eyes, never expected that the demon man would have this trick.


    But at the time of the stalemate, countless trees and vines suddenly evolved around them, and they attacked and killed Pan Baiyi.


    "Say you are a little tender, you still don''t believe me, now you know how good I am, hahaha!"


    The demon man laughed wildly, already treating Pan Baiyi as a turtle in the urn, and now he was sure.


    Pan Baiyi was surrounded by tree vines, and countless tree vines pierced at him, directly breaking his qi.


    The tree vine penetrated his body, suddenly with **** meaning, and Pan Baiyi vomited blood.


    At this moment, his breath was suddenly sluggish, he had lost his peak, and was completely at a disadvantage.


    More than that, the demon man didn''t stop at all, and the tree vine inserted into Pan Game''s body went directly toward his body, trying to destroy his Dantian.


    This is a very critical situation. If the Dantian is destroyed, then Pan Baiyi will undoubtedly die.


    Pan Baiyi is now fighting against the devil, and it is clear that Pan Baiyi has lost and is in danger.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but look at Su Yan and said, "My lord?!"

 Chapter 1611： Su Yan shot

    Pan Baiyi has already felt despair at this moment, his whole body has been filled with trees and vines, and the muscles and flesh of his whole body have been stirred.


    And his last line of defense, Dantian, was already exposed under the tree vines at this moment, and all the tree vines stretched out their tentacles and attacked the Dantian.


    Pan Baiyi''s face showed pain, so that in the end, his face began to be distorted, and he seemed to feel that his dantian began to shatter.


    This kind of pain is extreme, indescribable, and even more unbearable! Yuwen Xiongba was obviously a little worried, after all, after watching the battle, he also knew that Pan Baiyi was at stake.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan again, and now only Su Yan can save this person.


    Su Yan still watched indifferently, but Yu Wen Xiongba''s urging did not let him leave.


    "My lord, that person is dying!"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "What is the panic, the emperor is not in a hurry."


    "..."


    Yu Wenxiong looked at his lower body and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, Su Yan was just telling lies.


    His body is still intact, but his heart is extremely anxious.


    At this moment, a figure passed by, directly to the ruins of the battlefield, a pair of eyes with anger.


    "President, are you okay?!"


    This person is the patriarch Fang!


    Seeing the distorted painful expression on Pan Baiyi''s face, the patriarch Fang stopped talking, his fist flashed red, and he rushed towards the demon man.


    The demon man''s expression sank, and he said displeased: "Another one, annoying!"


    Countless trees and vines appeared around the demon man to block the attack of the patriarch Fang.


    But Patriarch Fang''s fists were so fierce that they easily smashed the demon man''s vines.


    After all, Patriarch Fang is a powerful late Yin Dan, much stronger than Pan Baiyi.


    Patriarch Fang is the strongest existence in the entire county and is an aboriginal here. The Fang family has lived here for hundreds of years!


    "I can''t capture you without the guild leader first. It seems that I can only clean up your wicked animal!"


    The demon man was full of anger, and shouted at the patriarch Fang: "I am a demon god, dare to say that I am an evil animal, I will eat you!"


    The eyes of the demon man were like ink, shiny black, and the surrounding trees and vines directly turned into countless spears, rushing towards the patriarch Fang.


    Patriarch Fang used his spiritual power, and his entire body was enveloped by a layer of Qi Qi. The spear couldn''t infect him at all. All of them collided with the Qi Qi and then fell to the ground.


    The patriarch Fang''s arms became larger, with blue veins violently bulging, as if turned into a unicorn arm, with extreme power.


    "If you can eat my punch, I will treat you as an opponent!"


    Patriarch Fang looked at the demon man with a look of disdain in his eyes, and his fist was directly pressed out, without the slightest fancy, with the ultimate speed, he blasted towards the demon man.


    The power of this fist shook the world, and was even slightly stronger than the power of the strong man in the late Yin Dan stage. This power was too shocking.


    When the fist attacked, a thunder and lightning across the sky directly hit the arm of Chief Fang.


    However, this thunder and lightning did not affect him in the slightest. Instead, the force of thunder and lightning blessed his arm, filling the arm with electricity.


    This time the power has increased a bit, possessing the destructive power that makes the scalp numb.


    The demon man was also very stern at the moment. Patriarch Fang''s fist had already made him feel threatened, and he had to fight it.


    The body of the demon man squirmed, and the green juice continuously poured out, turning into a linden tree shadow.


    The shadow of the Bodhi tree swayed directly, and it collided with the clan leader Fang''s fist, and the whole ground set off a monstrous color.


    A hundred meters of ground was shaken and cracked, countless ruins flew up into the sky, and the ripples in the entire mid-air continued to fluctuate, with the ability to kill the mid-phase of Yin Dan.


    At this moment, the blood vessels of the clan leader Fang''s fist burst, blood was spilled, and the others took a few steps back.


    And his arm, on the five fingers, there were signs of fragmentation, and the power dissipated at this moment.


    On the other hand, the shadow of the Bodhi tree swayed a few times before returning to normal.


    Patriarch Fang''s complexion changed suddenly, and this bodhi tree shadow was a little weird, and it couldn''t be broken.


    "This Bodhi tree shadow is not yours!"


    Patriarch Fang said with a cold face after investigating for a few seconds.


    But the demon man laughed, as if he was laughing at the patriarch Fang before discovering it.


    "What if it''s not mine? Anyway, you all have become the turtle in my urn. Do you want to escape?!"


    The demon man looked at Patriarch Fang, as if looking at food, his tongue stuck out and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Patriarch Fang''s face was gloomy and terrible at the moment, but his current situation was not good, and he had already shown a disadvantage.


    But after being shocked by the clan leader Fang, Yuwen Xiongba, who had been extremely anxious, now showed a sense of anxiety.


    "My lord, this strong man seems invincible!"


    Su Yan nodded, and said solemnly, "The corrupt person has some ways, it seems to have borrowed the power of others!"


    "Borrowing the power of others?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed, and he was extremely shocked. This power can still be borrowed.


    If the two of them were nearby and borrowed at a price, that would be acceptable, but the demon man obviously had no help around.


    "This is a secret method, which is equivalent to thinking that a more powerful force is passed to him. Of course, the side effects are really great."


    Su Yan had clearly seen everything. This demon man knew everything well, and he didn''t mean much to him.


    At this moment, the patriarch Fang''s whole body was actually blood red. He released all the spiritual power in his dantian, and his whole body seemed to be surrounded by blood red.


    "This county cannot tolerate you in the wild, and I will die with you even if I die!"


    The patriarch Fang had a hideous face, and his blood-red spirit power directly rushed towards the demon man.


    The demon man shook his head and said with a pitiful look: "I have seen you a lot, and I want to blew myself to death, do you think I will give you a chance!"


    The black juice of the demon man killed to the sky, which actually suppressed the blood-red meaning of Patriarch Fang, which made Patriarch Fang''s complexion drastically changed.


    Pan Baiyi, who was on the side, also showed a dead face, and the patriarch Fang was invincible, then this county city was really over.


    "Patriarch Fang, we two work together to kill this demon together!"


    Pan Baiyi looked at the patriarch Fang, his eyes confirmed.


    Patriarch Fang nodded, it can only do so now.


    The dantians of the two were inflated at this moment, obviously they wanted to explode both in order to die with the devil man.


    The devil man also did not expect that the two could be so decisive and able to be so decisive.


    His face showed extreme anger, he seemed to be recovering here, and he never thought of meeting two lunatics.


    But at this moment, Su Yan flew out and fell between the three, very abruptly.


    Patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi''s dantian returned to calm, without the slightest possibility of self-destruction.

 Chapter 1612： tasty

    Both of them reported their determination to die, but at this moment, their dantian suddenly did not explode, which made them a little surprised.


    Both of them looked at each other, full of doubts, and a chill suddenly rose in their hearts.


    Could it be that this demon has grown to such a point that they can''t even explode!


    The demon man naturally found Su Yan, his eyes revealed breathtaking magic.


    He also understood that these two didn''t blew themselves up as Su Yan''s ghost, and a chill suddenly rose in his heart.


    The realm must be extremely terrifying if the strong Yin Dan could not blew himself up, which caused a retreat in the heart of the demon man.


    The look displayed by the demon man made Pan Baiyi and the patriarch Fang a little puzzled, isn''t this what the demon man did.


    The two felt a strange fluctuation, and couldn''t help looking at them, just in time to see Su Yan standing next to them.


    "who are you?!"


    Pan Baiyi was a little surprised, there was someone standing next to him, but he didn''t even know.


    In fact, his heart is too complicated, and his consciousness is concentrated on the demon man.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Passerby."


    "Passerby?!"


    Pan Baiyi curled his mouth, this answer was perfunctory.


    "You prevented us from exploding?!"


    A coldness flashed in the eyes of the patriarch Fang. Only by exploding can he die with the devil. Now that the self-detonation cannot be achieved, the devil is guarded, and it is difficult to kill him.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    "why?!"


    Pan Baiyi and Fang Patriarch both asked in unison, with anger in their eyes.


    "Do you know that if you let him go, this county city will be forever!"


    "Are you his helper?!"


    Pan Baiyi was even so suspicious, and his heart was extremely cold.


    Su Yan shook his head. He was kind enough to treat these two dudes, but he didn''t expect to be treated as enemies.


    "I am his helper, you have long since disappeared!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low, with a hint of hoarseness, which made the two of them feel a breath of death involuntarily.


    The two felt cold all over, it was an involuntary feeling, and there was no way to resist.


    The demon man also looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you going to stop me?!"


    Although the devil man was jealous, he didn''t want to stop there. This was a golden opportunity and he had to grasp it.


    If Pan Baiyi and Fang Patriarch are killed, then this county city will be a treasure hunter and will be ruled by him.


    Su Yan directly ignored the words of the demon man, as if not hearing half of it, which made the demon man''s anger rise sharply.


    "Do you take my words to your ears!"


    The demon man roared, his voice shook the sky, as if the words of thunder.


    Su Yan turned and looked at the demon man. His eyes were calm and there was no hint of fluctuation, but there was a breath of death filled his body.


    The breath of death directly enveloped the world, covering the entire ruins, and everything was in charge of Su Yan.


    The face of the demon man changed drastically. This kind of breath made him feel a little familiar, but why was it strange.


    This death breath and his black spiritual power belong to the same category, death plus fear.


    But Su Yan''s was obviously stronger, which made his heart palpitations. The reason why he felt unfamiliar was because Su Yan was not like him.


    The eyes of Pan Baiyi and Patriarch Fang were wide, and they were already terrified. This kind of breath was so terrifying, it was like death descending.


    "It''s over, there was a wolf, but now there is a dragon!"


    The clan leader Fang was desperate, and now he could not resist, the county city would surely fall into purgatory on earth.


    They obviously regarded Su Yan as an evil existence, even if they weren''t the same kind of person as the demon man, he would not be a good person.


    "Patriarch Fang, the county is at stake!"


    Pan Baiyi''s face was desperate, and his heart was cold.


    "Damn it, there is no news now, no report to the main city!"


    At this moment, Su Yan ignored the words of the two, and first solved the demon man, and it was not too late to question.


    The demon man was covered in black spiritual power and green sap, directly gushing out, and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, he didn''t want to say anything about the devil man''s overpowering, he just killed it.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the breath of death directly enveloped the power of the demon man, making it impossible for him to advance.


    The demon man''s complexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly blessed his strength, and his whole body''s spiritual power gushed out.


    "Die me!"


    The demon man roared, stirred the sky, the sky was dim, countless gravel worlds rolled, the black spiritual energy swallowing power reached the extreme, the green juice''s decadent power reached the point of astonishment.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, such a blow with all his strength was like a child''s play, and it did not threaten him at all.


    Su Yan danced with his hands, and the breath of death enveloped the sky, directly blocking the power of the demon man.


    "Your power is like a man''s arm as a car in my eyes!"


    Su Yan immediately shook, all the demon man''s offensive dissipated, leaving nothing at all.


    When the demon man saw this, he was already shocked, and now he had no intention of a duel, he just wanted to escape.


    "Do you dare to stop me, will the evil alliance let you go!"


    The demon man left a cruel word, and his figure floated away and disappeared.


    A sneer crossed the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. It was not so easy to leave.


    Su Yan leaped over the sky and blasted directly into the air with a punch, easily hitting the demon man and blasting him underground.


    The demon man looked at Su Yan with horror on his face, and couldn''t help but yelled: "Why did you find my trace!"


    "I have already told you, you are like an ant in my eyes, is it possible to run?!"


    The demon man trembled all over, looking at Su Yan as if looking at the Great Demon King, a demon more terrifying than himself.


    "You can''t kill me, I am a member of the Evil Alliance!"


    Su Yan''s brows trembled, and he couldn''t help asking; "Evil Alliance, is this your capital?!"


    "I tell you, the evil alliance will spread all over Xuzhou, no one is not afraid of it!"


    "Then what''s your weight in it, shrimp soldier, crab general or cannon fodder?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but mocked.


    "you!"


    The demon man was angry, but what Su Yan said was true. He was a shrimp soldier and crab general, and he was nothing in the evil alliance.


    "If you don''t kill me, I am willing to follow you, but if you kill me, even if I am nothing in the Evil Alliance, they will find you for revenge!"


    "Then let them get revenge!"


    Su Yan said directly, with no fear in his eyes, looked at the demon man, and licked his tongue.


    "You... what do you want to do?!"


    The demon man was shocked, Su Yan''s expression was too unnatural, something was wrong, he was scared.


    Su Yan directly caught the demon man in the air and shook his rotten body, revealing the body of the demon man''s soul.


    The body of the soul was directly stuffed into his mouth by Su Yan, and Kabeng swallowed it crisply.


    "tasty."

 Chapter 1613： County Town Great Benefactor

    After Su Yan finished eating, he didn''t forget to comment. The soul of this demon man was indeed good for him.


    After all, it was also in the later stage of Yin Dan. There were a lot of things in the body, and the soul body was eaten by Su Yan, which could strengthen Su Yan''s divine consciousness.


    But this scene was seen by Pan Baiyi and others who were all stupid.


    Yuwen Xiongba is not surprising, he has long been nervous, and has long been numb.


    They just applauded to show Su Yan''s brilliant pen.


    But Pan Baiyi''s brain was blank, and his mind stopped thinking. Such a powerful demon was swallowed by this young man.


    Swallow it alive!


    Pan Baiyi couldn''t think of anything to describe Su Yan, he could only regard Su Yan as a great demon, a more terrifying existence than a demon man.


    And Patriarch Fang did the same, his eyes didn''t turn, as if he was frozen at the moment when Su Yan swallowed the demon man.


    "This this����!"


    Patriarch Fang was shocked and speechless, as stupid as Pan Baiyi.


    The heads of the clan and powerful people in the county and town that had already rushed were also full of shocked eyes.


    They were even more exaggerated than Pan Baiyi and Fang Patriarch, as if they had seen the most terrifying thing, the most terrifying scene.


    They had been stupid for a long time, and they couldn''t turn their minds. The demon that caused the county panic was swallowed by a young man.


    This is like an incomparably powerful Kun, but Xie Guangkun used it as a snack...


    In short, in their eyes, shock, horror, and horror are constantly changing, and they have never stopped.


    After Su Yan swallowed the demon, he fell to the ground calmly. This demon was not difficult for him at all, it was easy to digest, and it was easier than drinking and eating.


    Su Yan looked at Patriarch Fang and the others, with a trace of disdain in his eyes. He saw too much of this expression and didn''t want to bother.


    After a long time, anyway, after a long time, Clan Chief Fang and other talents slowly recovered, but despair was still written on their faces.


    They knew how terrifying Su Yan was, how shocking the breath of death he had just released, and the county city would not be optimistic about the death of the devil.


    Patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi directly knelt down, very suddenly.


    This surprised many people, not just why they did this, could it be Su Yan.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t let them kneel down. This was voluntary.


    "Please be merciful, you can kill us, don''t embarrass the people in the county!"


    Patriarch Fang completely abandoned his face, only begging Su Yan to raise his hand.


    Pan Baiyi also said at this moment: "The people in the county have no power to bind the chicken, please forgive me!"


    Su Yan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the two would kneel for the county seat. They were real men.


    This made him feel a little more fond of the two, but that was all.


    Su Yan looked at the two indifferently, waved his hand and said, "I have no intention of attacking the county. You two kneel down and beg for mercy is just superfluous."


    The two of them looked shocked and looked at each other with incredible expressions in their eyes.


    Isn''t Su Yan doing it for the county? Could it be that Su Yan is a good person?


    But they had doubts in their hearts, because Su Yan''s breath of death was an absolute evil technique.


    "It''s not to use evil techniques, people are evil."


    Su Yan said indifferently, he knew that they had misunderstood because of this.


    The two of them looked embarrassed. Su Yan said so. It must be that they had misunderstood. If they really wanted to attack the county city, they wouldn''t talk to them at all.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    "The people of the entire county must be grateful to the adults!"


    Patriarch Fang''s voice vibrated for nine days, and the whole county was full of lingering power.


    The clan chiefs and even the powerhouses around, all understood the meaning of the words of the clan chief Fang, and knelt down one after another, thanking Su Yan.


    Su Yan can bear such etiquette, he did save this county city, if it weren''t for him, this county city would definitely be controlled by the devil.


    Su Yan looked at the patriarch Fang and said, "I have a question."


    Patriarch Fang was sincere and frightened, and quickly replied: "Why the benefactor needs such words? This is not the place to talk. Please also talk about it."


    Su Yan nodded. This place is completely in ruins, and there are many people around, so you can''t ask casually. He doesn''t want more people to know that he is looking for Tai''amen.


    When the crowd arrived at the clan leader Fang''s mansion, only the strong Yin Dan could be qualified to enter, and the rest followed and waited at the door.


    The county town here has already been decorated with lights and festoons, and many people rushed out of their homes to celebrate their new life with firecrackers.


    When he arrived at Patriarch Fang''s residence, Su Yan was invited to the table, and a maid respectfully offered tea.


    But the maid was so scared that a few drops of wine were spilled, which made the patriarch Fang furious.


    "How do you pour tea!"


    The maid was so scared that she was pale and trembling.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay."


    He didn''t want to care too much about this. After all, this is the realm of martial arts, some rules and regulations are different from those of the earth, and here are more like ancient times.


    "It''s fortunate for an adult to help this time, otherwise our county will be over!"


    Patriarch Fang took the lead to speak, and naturally thanked Su Yan again, and the others also thanked him.


    Su Yan nodded, not wanting to entangle this matter, the most important thing in his heart was the address of Tai''amen.


    "I don''t know if the adults are noble, I will inevitably carve bronze statues for adults, and it will be passed on forever!"


    Pan Baiyi was willing to condescend to be called Lord Su Yan. After all, he is an official family member, so the name is actually a bit wrong.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "You don''t need bronze statues or anything else, nothing more."


    "That won''t work. The people in the county are all saved by you. You must set up a bronze statue for people to remember."


    However, Su Yan could only give up on this matter.


    He looked at Pan Baiyi and the patriarch Fang, and said at the beginning: "Although the matter I am asking is not a major issue, I don''t want more people to know."


    Hearing this, the patriarch Fang naturally understood what Su Yan meant, and couldn''t help but look at the Yin Dan powerhouses in other counties.


    "You Dao Piandian rest, you must personally thank the adults for your kindness after the banquet!"


    This group of people understood that they all nodded again and again, got up and headed towards the side hall.


    The whole hall was suddenly empty, with only four people left.


    When Su Yan saw this, he looked at the patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi and said, "One of you is the largest family patriarch here, and the other is the president of the law enforcement union. I think I should know a lot."


    "Sir, just say it, we know everything!"


    Both of them said in unison.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I wonder if the two of you understand Tai''ammen?"


    When the two heard this, both frowned, obviously a little surprised.


    "My lord is going to ask about Tai Amen?"


    Patriarch Fang looked at Su Yan with a slight change of color.

 Chapter 1614： Su Yanweis name!

    Su Yan could see the change from the expressions of the two of them, obviously Tai Amen made them a little scared.


    More than that, after hearing Su Yan say Tai''amen, Chief Fang looked around and made sure that no one else stopped his gaze.


    But this is also normal for Su Yan. Tai''amen is a middle school, and the master must be a strong yang pill. This patriarch and Pan Baiyi are afraid that it is natural.


    "Exactly."


    Su Yan responded indifferently.


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the patriarch Fang. Su Yan confirmed that he was obviously more afraid.


    "My lord, Tai Amen is not an ordinary school, we''d better not talk about it."


    Pan Baiyi reminded him kindly at this moment that although he is the president of the law enforcement union of the county town, he is simply ant-eater compared to Tai Amen.


    Not to mention that he is the leader of the trade union, that is, the president of the city, when he sees the elders of Tai''amen, he will have to be treated with respect, let alone the head of Tai''amen.


    Tai Amen is very famous in Xuzhou. It is a huge monster, more powerful than some small countries.


    Seeing Su Yan questioning and asking, Patriarch Fang frowned, but finally nodded.


    "Okay, the adults have a great kindness to my county, it''s not a problem!"


    The patriarch Fang also gave up, but the people of Tai Amen knew about it and turned around.


    It wasn''t Su Yan who rescued him, he was dead long ago, and Juncheng would fall into the hands of the devil.


    Su Yan was very calm about this. He saved the two, even the county town. It was not too much to ask something.


    He would not protect the two of them, because they did not say that he had a way for them to say.


    Patriarch Fang also looked around, and then looked at Su Yan solemnly and said: "My lord, you don''t know that Tai''amen''s background is too big."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan responded faintly, without any change in color.


    Patriarch Fang shook his head and continued: "The status of Tai''ammen in Xuzhou is the top-notch existence, which is more respectable than the kings of some small countries."


    "I know, I just want to know the martial address."


    Su Yan looked cold, because Patriarch Fang''s indecisiveness made him a little angry.


    When Patriarch Fang saw Su Yan''s complexion, he couldn''t help but was shocked, and said hurriedly: "My lord, Tai''a Gate is far away from here. At the speed of a flying beast, how can you fly for five or six days!"


    "Well, tell me the location."


    Clan Chief Fang stood up and pointed to the map on the wall behind him. This was a map of the entire territory of Xuzhou.


    "Xuzhou has a vast area, and even the east has not yet reached the end."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking, "Why?"


    "Because the sea in the east is endless, the clouds and mist at the end of the sea, the mountains and verdant, like a fairyland!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and a violent aura exuded all over his body, and he stared directly at the edge of the map.


    If this is the case, then he will have to investigate it.


    "We are now on the edge of Xuzhou. We belong to a small country called Cangliao Country."


    Pan Baiyi also said, "After Cangliao Country, there are Mengduo Country, Yun Lanfeng, Xiao Family, Zhu Family!"


    "This distance is endless, it''s a million!"


    Su Yan kept listening, and at the same time brought the map of Xuzhou into his mind, which was extremely easy for him.


    "Is Tai''a Gate in the land of Soul Breaking Cliff on the border of Zhu Family?!"


    Su Yan asked coldly, extremely majestic.


    Patriarch Fang nodded quickly, frightened by Su Yan''s anger.


    "My lord, this journey is far away, and the journey is full of dangers. I have never heard of anyone who can pass this million distance safely."


    Pan Baiyi also wanted to persuade him, hoping that Su Yan would think twice.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Danger, if I''m afraid of danger, I won''t come to the martial arts world!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low, with a burst of power, making the whole house tremble.


    The clan chief Fang and Pan Baiyi were shocked, and their eyes showed incredible expressions.


    "My lord... not from the martial arts world?!"


    Yufumi Xiongba said in a deep voice, "We are from the earth martial arts world!"


    Before Su Yan dressed up in disguise, in order not to cause trouble and waste time, now he is not afraid of revealing his identity, because the address of Tai''a Gate is already known.


    Patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi both showed complex meanings in their eyes, and their eyes were full of unbelief.


    "My lord is really joking, how could you be a member of the earth martial arts world."


    Pan Baiyi smiled, naturally taking Su Yan''s words as a joke.


    But Yu Wen Xiongba suddenly shouted, "What my adults say is the truth, nothing is false!"


    This made the two of them look cold, and there were other fluctuations in their eyes.


    "If the two are from the earth martial arts world, how could they have such a powerful strength!"


    Patriarch Fang is no longer called Lord Su Yan. It can be seen that he has contempt for the earth martial arts world. If Su Yan hadn''t saved him and Pan Baiyi and even the county city, he would have taken action long ago.


    Su Yan was not surprised by the performance of the two. After all, a small town is all people who look down on the earth martial arts world, not to mention this county city.


    "In your eyes, can''t there be a strong man in the earth martial arts world?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba is also quite angry, after all, the earth martial arts world is the place where he was born and raised, and no one can trample on him!


    Chief Fang snorted coldly in his nostrils. Although he was dissatisfied, he stopped talking.


    And Pan Baiyi was also recovering his face at the moment, after all, they knew that Su Yan was powerful.


    "This brother is too worried. We are just a little surprised. The earth martial arts world is spread too falsely by the Xiuwu world."


    Pan Baiyi''s words are true. They have been affected by their ears since they were young. The earth''s martial arts world is a land of ants and has penetrated into their hearts.


    Now they saw such a powerful existence, which made them shake the earth martial arts world.


    "I think adults in the earth martial arts world are probably one in a million existence."


    Pan Baiyi asked tentatively.


    Yuwen Xiong raised his head and said proudly, "That''s natural. My sir has a lot of nicknames."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s conversation box opened, naturally unable to stop, and continued: "Su Baxian, Su Xuemo, Su Yaoni, Wuquxing Xiatian, Death God Su, etc. are all called by the strong!"


    Patriarch Fang was still a little dissatisfied, and couldn''t help but said: "Then dare you to ask what kind of people call adults like this?"


    Yuwen Xiongba even more proudly said: "Master, grandmaster, Taoist, Yin Dan strong, even Yang Dan strong!"


    The master of Yuwen Xiongba''s beginning made the patriarch Fang continue to contempt, but he couldn''t speak when he heard the Yin Dan strong, and finally he heard the Yang Dan strong, his face changed drastically.


    Not only him, Pan Baiyi is also pale, the strong Yang Pill, in their eyes is an extremely noble existence.


    "No wonder the lord is looking for Tai''amen!"


    Patriarch Fang was completely convinced that the master of Tai''amen was also in the state of Yang Dan, so it seemed that Su Yan was not looking for a falsehood.

 Chapter 1615： Leave

    Now the patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi admire Su Yan even more, they are like five-body cast, they are just as male gods and idols.


    They clearly know how thin the spiritual power of the earth martial arts world is, and how difficult it is to cultivate.


    "The Lord of Adults will be crowned the best in the future!"


    Pan Baiyi started flattering, a little rusty. After all, he is the president of the law enforcement union, and others usually flatter him.


    And the patriarch Fang was not to be left behind, and hurriedly said: "The talent of your lord is really terrible. I have never seen it in my life."


    Patriarch Fang''s words are true, and being able to cultivate to such a degree in the earth martial arts world is naturally an outstanding talent.


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this, and the words of the two seemed inaccessible to him, and could not have any effect on him.


    Su Yan drank the tea in one sip, then put it on the table and got up directly.


    "Now that we know the address of Tai''a Gate, let''s set off."


    Su Yan naturally spoke to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, also preparing to leave with Su Yan.


    Patriarch Fang hurriedly stood up at this moment and looked at Su Yan respectfully: "Why don''t you stay for a few days for an adult, and it won''t be too late for you to leave after your rest."


    "Yes, the journey is too long, and there are many obstacles in the journey. It is not too late for the adults to make a plan and leave."


    Pan Baiyi said sincerely.


    Su Yan nodded to the two people''s good intentions, but he had decided to leave.


    "No, time is of the essence, we must start now."


    Seeing Su Yan resolutely, the two dared not persuade again.


    "In that case, the lord will come with me."


    Patriarch Fang took Su Yan and left the hall.


    When the people outside saw people coming out, they all surrounded them, but they were yelled back by the clan chief Fang and Pan Baiyi, and now there is no time to explain to them.


    Su Yan followed the patriarch Fang to the back of the house, which was a hill, like a pasture.


    "Our county city is not big, and there is only one flying beast in the entire county city."


    Patriarch Fang said embarrassedly, after all, there was no light on this face.


    And Pan Baiyi also said at this moment: "Adults have great favors to everyone in the county, this flying beast should be used as a means of transportation for adults."


    Su Yan asked, "How does Flying Wing Beast compare to Rolls Royce?"


    Patriarch Fang smiled and said, "The Flying Winged Beast is the best means of transportation in our martial arts world. The speed is at least ten times faster than that of Rolls Royce."


    "That''s not bad, it''s faster than flying."


    Su Yan was quite satisfied with this and went directly to the top of the mountain with the patriarch Fang.


    The flying wing beast is on the top of the mountain, combing its feathers very leisurely.


    This flying beast looked a bit like an ancient dinosaur, with a huge body like a passenger plane.


    Yuwen Xiongba was also quite excited. He had never seen such a big bird before, so he had to touch it.


    At the clan leader Fang''s gesture, the Flying Winged Beast directly squatted down, and Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba directly flew up.


    There are seats on it, which are very comfortable.


    "My lord, that''s all we can do, I hope everything goes well!"


    Patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi roared below, watching Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba slowly disappear into the clouds.


    A few minutes later, Patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi left here and returned to their residence.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, a crowd of people surrounded him.


    "Patriarch Fang, did this benefactor just leave like this?!"


    "Yeah, we haven''t toasted yet."


    All the people were dissatisfied. After all, they were the ones who saved their lives, so I have to thank them.


    "A wine to the hammer!"


    Patriarch Fang was furious and looked at everyone coldly.


    Everyone was frightened, and for a moment there was no sound, and they were stunned.


    "You don''t know, that person''s identity is too complicated."


    "Regardless of identity, he can be a benefactor!"


    "He is from the earth martial arts world!"


    Pan Baiyi said directly.


    The crowd was dumbfounded, but they didn''t believe it.


    "how is this possible!"


    "How can there be such a noble person in the land of ants on the earth?!"


    "It must be fake!"


    Patriarch Fang said coldly, "Hmph, do you still know where he is going!"


    Without waiting for these people to inquire, Chief Fang said directly: "He is going to trouble Tai''amen!"


    At this moment, it was almost as if a pot had been exploded, one by one was completely stupid, with a panic expression on his face.


    After a long time, this group of talents recovered, but their faces were still shocked and scared.


    "This is incredible!"


    "Yes, why is there such a strong person in an earth ant land? Are the textbooks we studied in elementary school all fake?!"


    "It must be fake, the Xiuwu community has concealed this!"


    All the people are angry, they have been kept in the dark since they were young and become idiots.


    "That person is a bit special and should not be treated by ordinary people. The earth''s spiritual power is thin, and there are certainly not many strong ones."


    Patriarch Fang knew this well and guessed accurately.


    "I am not concerned with his identity, but where he goes!"


    "Yes, he went to Tai''a Gate, dare to deal with Tai''a?!"


    The faces of all the people were full of horror. Of course, there is no need to say how much Tai Amen exists.


    "But do you know that the strong Yang Dan is nothing in front of him!"


    This scared all the people for a moment. They have never been so scared from birth to now, a bit older or even a heart attacker.


    "Yang Dan strong!"


    "Is it also a strong Yang Dan?!"


    Patriarch Fang''s face was cold, and he said, "It must be, at least it is also the existence of the early Yang Dan!"


    The chill in everyone''s hearts rose sharply, and it was reasonable to find Tai''amana in such a realm, and it was not an egg to touch a stone.


    "In fact, these are not important, and we don''t need to worry about it either."


    Pan Baiyi looked at everyone at this moment, with a warning in his eyes.


    "Today''s story tells everyone that I hope everyone can be tight-lipped. If anyone leaks the wind, don''t blame me for turning my face!"


    The patriarch Fang even threatened to speak, and the family heads of all the people did not dare to object.


    "He is our benefactor, the great benefactor who saved the entire county town, can I take him down."


    "What does Patriarch Fang mean?" someone asked.


    "It''s all rotten in my stomach, and nothing happens when I do anything.


    Many people nodded, and did not dare to object to it.


    If Su Yan did not save them, perhaps many people would oppose it, and the matter must be passed on to Tai Amen.


    But now that Su Yan is their benefactor, they will naturally not do anything like this.


    Of course, this is not clear, because patriarch Fang and Pan Baiyi have said everything, it is inevitable that some people have other ideas.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, who had left the county town, were soaring in the sky, satisfied with the speed of the flying wing beast.


    If he knew that Patriarch Fang had spoken about this matter, he would actually not get angry, let alone fear that someone would leak the news.

 Chapter 1616： Tiger in the mountains

    For him, as long as Tai Amen does not move away, then everything can be ignored.


    It doesn''t matter to him whether Taiamen knows whether he comes to the door or not, because it changes the result of not knowing it at all.


    Su Yan was not blindly self-confident, nor too arrogant, but it really made him uninterested.


    Right now he just wants to take Xiao Meng and others back, nothing more.


    Of course, bringing it back will inevitably lead to a conflict with Tai Amen, then the ending will be doomed, either he will die or Tai Amen will die.


    In fact, when Tai''a goalkeeper Xiao Meng and others took away, the matter had already been settled. Su Yan would definitely kill Tai Amen, otherwise he could not calm his anger.


    One''s majesty cannot be trampled on, and one''s disciple should not tolerate any harm!


    Sitting on the flying beast, Su Yan''s face was cold, his pretending hair was blown off, and the entire bangs fluctuated slightly.


    In front of Su Yan, there was a partition to block the wind, otherwise the wind at this speed would definitely blow his hair upside down.


    Yuwen Xiongba is an example. He removes the partition board and enjoys the ultimate wind speed.


    "My lord, this speed is too fast, my heart is rippling!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was excited, like a child, after all, it was the first time to ride on such a beast.


    "It''s really unexpected, this martial arts world still has this kind of thing."


    "All the fuss."


    Su Yan showed disdain.


    "The martial arts world is rich in spiritual power, and it is not difficult to keep some ancient beasts. Besides, isn''t our martial arts world also reserves many strange beasts."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, but he remembered the trip to the northwest, and now he has lingering fears about that place.


    "My lord, according to the distance on the map, how can it take several days to fly!"


    Even if the flying wing beast is fast, it can''t hold the distance too far, and it will take a while.


    Su Yan nodded, and he had no other way of this. After all, the flying wing beast was already very fast, and even his ultimate spiritual power could not be compared to this flying wing beast.


    The two of them just sat on the flying wing beast, soaring away in the clouds.


    After flying for about a long time, there were thunder and lightning fluctuations in the sky, and thick clouds came, obviously it was about to rain heavily.


    The flying wing beast also had to lower its height, after all, the power of thunder and lightning was unacceptable.


    This flying wing beast is fast, but its realm is not high, otherwise it would not be surrendered by humans as a means of transportation.


    When Yu Wen Xiongba came here, he was actually quite surprised. The existence of all things is illusory, but now he has slowly accepted it.


    Su Yan naturally scoffed at this. He hadn''t seen anything before. This martial arts world could only be said to be a little better than the earth.


    The flying wing beast''s speed has also slowed down a lot, and the altitude has dropped a lot. Because of the atmospheric pressure, flying too high not only has the danger of thunder and lightning, but also huge consumption of physical strength.


    At this moment, their height is only a thousand or eight meters from the ground, and the ground can be seen clearly.


    There is a majestic peak ahead, which stretches and rushes into the sky.


    The flying wing beast stopped by the peak, and the current situation was difficult to pass. After all, the mountain was too high, and it had to jump into the clouds to leap.


    And rushing into the clouds, there is the threat of thunder and lightning.


    Su Yan looked around and directly ordered the Flying Wing Beast to rush out from a hole.


    There is a cave in this majestic peak, and you can see the light, which is obviously penetrating.


    You can pass through this cave right now, this is the only way.


    But the flying wing beast was slow to move, and kept humming, as if it was full of unknown fear in the cave.


    Su Yan ejected a burst of spiritual power and landed on the fly-wing beast''s eyebrows to comfort and encourage it.


    The flying wing beast seemed to have changed its appearance, and it rushed directly towards the cave, like a long arrow.


    Obviously Su Yan''s comfort and encouragement are very effective, but in fact it is not the case. He is the gods that controlled the flying wing beast.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding area was dim. Although there was light flashing outside, it was a thunder and lightning weather after all, and the reflected light was very weak, and the visibility inside was very low.


    This is not a problem for Su Yan at all, his spiritual consciousness has been fluctuating around, and he can know what happens.


    The flying wing beast''s speed is very fast, but this towering mountain seems to be big, and it hasn''t rushed out for a while.


    About three minutes later, a faint light was seen in front, and the distance from the exit was getting closer and closer.


    But at this moment, a behemoth appeared at the exit, directly blocking the entire exit.


    Su Yan hurriedly stopped the flying wing beast, his eyes shot out chilly light.


    The divine consciousness moved around and easily saw what was blocking the way.


    "My lord, what is in front of me, seems to be approaching us again."


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a look of vigilance, there is no guarantee that there will be some wild beasts in this place.


    Su Yan said in a deep voice, "A tiger."


    "What the hell?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, with a dazed expression on his face.


    "Still two."


    Su Yan''s words made Yuwen Xiongba even more bewildered, because he only saw a shadow, which directly blocked the entire exit.


    How can this cave be ten meters high? This can be a tiger!


    And he couldn''t help thinking of a nursery rhyme right now.


    Two tigers, two tigers, running fast, running fast, one without ears, one without eyes, so strange, so strange...


    "Boss, don''t you tell me that these two tigers are disabled?"


    "You know it if you don''t see it."


    Su Yan pointed to the front with a calm expression on his face.


    Yuwen Xiongba turned around, and the tiger face, which was more than ten times larger than the washbasin, leaned in front of him.


    Yuwen Xiongba almost fainted, and hurriedly hid behind Su Yan, and the flying wing beast was also shivering at this moment. This tiger often used flying wing beasts as food, but it was a bit difficult to catch.


    Only Su Yan looked at the huge tiger in front of him indifferently, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    There are indeed two tigers, but the other one is behind and is blocked by the one in front.


    And the two tigers here are indeed disabled, their ears have been lost, and one eye is blind, which really matches the nursery rhyme.


    It''s just that this tiger is too big, the body is actually ten meters tall, it''s a huge beast.


    A pair of eyes stared at the tigers of Su Yan and Yuwen Xiong, standing at this moment, just like a human being, obviously it has intelligence.


    The tiger roared at the two of them, and the howling shook the entire majestic mountain, the tiger king was vividly reflected.


    But the tiger was still very indifferent when he saw Su Yan, without showing the slightest fear, could not help but look even more stern.


    His tiger palm slapped directly at the cave, and the whole cave was trembling, as if a mountain collapsed.


    At this moment, the tiger looked at Su Yan and said, "Stop...rob!"

 Chapter 1617： Tiger Meat Soup

    The tiger''s voice frightened Yu Wen Xiongba, he never thought that the tiger could even speak human words!


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the tiger with a trembling face. Is this still a tiger? Is this a tiger?


    But Su Yan was relatively calm, and it was not unusual for him to speak by Tiger.


    All things have spirits, as long as they have sufficient spiritual power, everything is possible.


    This tiger must have cultivated well, and it was not easy to transform to this point.


    Su Yan didn''t want to take action against these low-level creatures, but if the tiger wanted to rob, there was no way.


    What tigers rob is not of money, because money is of no use to them. What they care about is flying beasts.


    The two tigers looked at the flying wing beasts, their saliva ticked non-stop. The flying wing beasts were so delicious to them that it was hard to eat.


    After all, the flying wing beasts are too fast, they are basically in the sky, and it is difficult to catch them if they want to catch it, unless they throw themselves into the net or wait for it.


    The first time the two tigers saw the flying beast, they regarded it as their own Chinese meal, an absolute delicacy.


    Seeing the tiger''s breathtaking eyes, the Winged Beast was too scared to stand, completely trembling, and trembling all over.


    Su Yan patted the feathers of the flying wing beast, giving it a comforting power.


    This is my own mount to Tai''a Gate. If you are frightened, you will have to hike on the road behind.


    When the tiger saw Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba not saying a word, the king character on his brows showed a dazzling light, threatening.


    "No...no... didn''t you hear our... words?!"


    Unexpectedly, this is still a stuttering tiger, but in fact, this tiger is still a bit unaccustomed to talking about people, after all, it rarely speaks about people.


    Yuwen Xiongba burst into light, and looked directly at the tiger angrily: "If you want to die, then continue to plunder!"


    Although he was surprised and scared before, he is now recovering. After all, he is also a monk, a person who followed Su Yan, and his tolerance is much better than before.


    The tiger''s eyes were even more majestic, glaring at Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Toast...toast and not eat...if you eat and drink, then don��t blame me...relentless...relentless!"


    "Why, do you still want to do something?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said with disdain.


    "I...I''m going to eat you!"


    The tiger rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba directly, like a mountain pouring down, as powerful as the collapse of the sky and the earth.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s complexion changed drastically on the spot, this force exceeded his expectations and was much stronger than him.


    At first, he was surprised that the tiger was so big and could speak human words, but at most it was only about the power of the Taoist in the early stage. Didn''t he ever think about him?


    "You can''t mix, you can''t live this day!"


    Yuwen Xiongba patted the tiger''s palm playing with a look of despair, and his heart was even more hurt.


    He cultivated so hard that he couldn''t even compare to a beast of his sister, and his heart was bleeding.


    Su Yan ignored the despair of Yuwen Xiongba, a ray of light shot out from his hand, directly blocking the tiger''s attack.


    The tiger was resisted by Su Yan''s light, and his body collapsed backwards, knocking the entire cave to collapse.


    "You angered me!"


    Two tigers appeared, and at this moment they were bombarding Su Yan together.


    Rocks on the cave walls rolled down one after another, and the earth shook the mountains.


    A king character shot out from the center of the eyebrows of the two tigers, like a seal technique, coming towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    "I didn''t expect you to know the secret technique. It seems that someone taught you."


    Su Yan was a little surprised by this. These two tigers weren''t self-cultivating, they were taught by someone, and from this, the robbery became more than simple.


    The two king characters came under the pressure, comparable to the desperate blow of the later peak of the Taoist, extremely powerful, and the Yuwen Xiongba was discolored.


    But this is not enough for Su Yan.


    He didn''t resist, he was directly hit by these two disabled tigers, and his power was directly absorbed by Su Yan.


    The two tigers laughed, stood and danced with their hands, very happy.


    "What a Shabi!"


    "Yes, a... a big idiot!"


    But a few seconds later, in the eyes of the two tigers that Su Yan was bound to die, Su Yan was not in the slightest strange, but treated them as Shabi.


    "You...you are not dead?!"


    The other tiger also stammered excitedly, too shocked.


    "You want to kill me with this little power, you can''t help it!"


    The expressions of the two tigers suddenly turned cold, and now they knew that Su Yan was not a simple existence, and they had to use all their strength.


    The king character on their foreheads is dazzling, and the entire cave is illuminated, extremely dazzling.


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t open his eyes. This was obviously a secret technique. Someone must have taught them. The two wild tigers cannot be self-taught.


    This kind of light is the Taoist''s Consummation, I am afraid it must be taken seriously, this is the strongest attack of two tigers.


    However, the light from their eyes did not come out, and suddenly disappeared, very strange.


    Not only the two tigers were surprised, but even Yuwen Xiongba didn''t expect it. After a few seconds, Yuwen Xiongba knew that this must be Su Yan.


    More than that, the two tigers changed suddenly, their original ferocious gaze disappeared, turning into cute and cute expressions.


    This is not their volition, as the overlord of the mountain, the existence of Chengjing, how can such a posture be, this is angrily to them.


    But they were controlled, they had no control at all, they could only follow Su Yan''s orders.


    Su Yan looked at the two tigers with a hint of teasing in his eyes. He had a good way.


    "Sing and dance for me with two tigers!"


    Both tigers were taken aback. What was that? I had never heard of it before, no.


    But their bodies moved involuntarily, and their mouths began to sing together.


    "Two tigers, two tigers, running fast, running fast, one without eyes, one without ears, it''s really weird, weird..."


    The two mature tigers were forced to sing humiliating songs, and the cuteness on their faces made Yuwen Xiongba laugh together.


    "My lord, you really have you."


    Yuwen Xiongba admired Su Yan so much that Su Yan could come up with this kind of damage method to punish the two tigers.


    But Su Yan didn''t intend to let these two tigers go, block his way, and die!


    Su Yan''s eyes showed chills and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Are you hungry?"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, indeed a little hungry for the long journey.


    "Well, let''s eat tiger meat soup!"

 Chapter 1618： Ten Complete Supplements

    As soon as Su Yan''s voice came out, the two tigers who were still dancing "Two Tigers" suddenly stopped their graceful dance steps, and the vicissitudes of singing voices shuddered all over.


    Although they are controlled by Su Yan, they can hear it. After all, a tiger''s ears are good.


    "It''s over, they want to eat us!"


    One tiger said to the other tiger, of course it was the voice of divine consciousness.


    The other tiger''s eyes widened and he looked at Su Yan with an incredible face.


    "He wants to eat us?!"


    "Yeah, what can I do?"


    The two tigers didn''t stammer anymore, they were frightened.


    "We usually eat people, but I didn''t expect to become someone else''s dish this time!"


    A tiger thumped his chest and feet, annoyed and regretted. He knew that Su Yan was so strong that he would not rob him if he killed him.


    "Let''s ask for help, we can only let the master come to rescue us."


    "But our body is controlled, so we can''t ask for help."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Yan released the control of the two tigers, which made them ecstatic.


    "God helps me too!"


    The two tigers immediately used secret techniques and divine sense to transmit sound, so as to call for help, hoping that the rescuers would come soon.


    And all this was naturally known to Su Yan, not him, these two tigers could not call for help.


    Su Yan is very simple to do this, and even those who follow him can''t let it go.


    Although the two tigers danced very well just now, they were adorable, but Su Yan didn''t plan to let them go.


    They occupy this mountain, and kill many people. It must be the scourge here. He has to kill the people.


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong overbearing at this moment: "Go to raise the ghost gourd, and bring out all the pots and pans for me."


    Yuwen Xiongba took his orders happily, but after a while, the cave was filled with all kinds of tableware.


    It is enough to cook two tigers in a huge iron pot.


    Set up the support, then put the giant pot on the support, clean it and substitute it.


    "My lord, what soup are you going to make?"


    Su Yan thought for a while, and couldn''t help but said: "Let''s make up the soup for the ten perfect ones."


    "Well, the tiger meat is cut into pieces and cleaned. In addition, white striped chicken, white striped duck, white striped goose, cuttlefish meat, ingredients need jujube, winter bamboo shoots, green onion, ginger, garlic cloves, salt, cooking wine, etc.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the pile of condiments he took out, and finally picked out what he needed.


    "My lord, how much do you measure?"


    "Look at the bodies of those two tigers, just convert them."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the two tigers and couldn''t help but frown, "For such a huge body, the ingredients must be calculated in tons."


    "Yes, it''s enough anyway."


    Everything is well prepared, just boil the soup, then kill and wash the tiger essence.


    A ball of flame bounced between Su Yan''s fingers and shot directly to the bottom of the pot. The flames burned suddenly, and the entire cave was heated.


    Yuwen Xiongba held a huge spoon and began to put the oil. When the oil was hot, he added various seasonings, and the fragrance was immediately pungent.


    The earless tiger looked at the other one and said, "Big tiger, this smells so good, how can time have such a delicious smell!"


    "You idiot, this is for us, it smells good, it smells good!"


    Those who lacked eyes couldn''t help being angry, and they were even more frightened, hoping that the rescue would come sooner.


    "Put in spring water, boil it, and simmer it for a while, then you can add other meats."


    Su Yan looked at the big pot of soup with a smile on his face.


    Yu Wen Xiongba also nodded, he still had some expectations for this mature tiger, not knowing the quality of the meat, at least it was delicious.


    The two tigers were already trembling with fear in their hearts. This was not a joke, Su Yan was really going to stew them.


    "Tiger, think of a way?!"


    "What can be done, that person is too strong, unless the master comes."


    The two tigers now prayed in their hearts and began to pray to God, hoping that their owners would come soon, otherwise they would really be stewed.


    But after a while, the spring water in the cauldron was already boiling and steaming.


    Yuwen Xiongba put in dozens of chickens, dozens of ducks, dozens of geese, and even dozens of cuttlefish.


    After a few twists, these are all cooked.


    After all, flames are transformed by spiritual power, and naturally they are not comparable to ordinary flames.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, everything is fine, now I''m waiting for the tiger meat to be cooked."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the two tigers with a sneer in his eyes.


    At this time, the two tigers were so frightened that their bodies trembled and their faces turned pale.


    "Don''t... kill me, don''t kill me!"


    The stammering tiger stammered again, too scared.


    "Please, don''t kill me!"


    "Don''t kill you?!"


    Su Yan sneered even more, a cold light shot in his eyes.


    "You want to robbery here, am I still letting you go?"


    "We don''t dare anymore, absolutely dare not rob!"


    "Hmph, how many people have you killed, how can I let you go!"


    Su Yan frowned, and there was an extra kitchen knife in his hand, which was naturally taken out of the ghost gourd.


    At the time when she went to the world of Xiuwu, Jin Shiya filled the ghost gourd with everything, everything was missing.


    Although the kitchen knife is sharp, in the eyes of two tigers, it is the size of a toothpick. What destructive power is this.


    But the kitchen knife is filled with the might of spiritual power, this knife will definitely kill these two tiger spirits!


    The two tigers kept begging for mercy, but to no avail, Su Yan was determined to kill, and the soup was all cooked up. Isn''t it possible to just drink the soup without eating meat?


    This kind of harm to the world, he hadn''t seen it, it''s good to say that when he saw it, it must be eradicated.


    The kitchen knife in Su Yan''s hand flashed with a cold light, and he slashed directly at a tiger, immediately bleeding out.


    I saw kitchen knives flying around, light shooting everywhere, and tiger meat flying in the sky, and then falling neatly.


    In the end, the huge tiger body was left with the skeleton, and all the flesh was cut off.


    Yuwen Xiongba applauded from the side: "My lord is good at swordsmanship, better than Pao Ding Jie Niu!"


    Su Yan can call this Su Yan Jiehu!


    Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba: "Put all the skeletons of this tiger spirit into the giant pot."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Both the skeletons of the two tiger spirits entered the giant pot, and the giant pot was suddenly tumbling, as if the sea was set off by stormy waves.


    This is not an ordinary skeleton, it is a skeleton that contains powerful spiritual power, which naturally makes the soup in the giant pot boil.


    After cooking for about two hours, Yuwen Xiongba put the tiger meat into the giant pot, and it was immediately delicious and drooling.


    "My lord, cook for another hour and you can start eating."


    Su Yan nodded. After walking for a long time, his stomach was really hungry, and the spiritual power liquid didn''t taste much, or the soup made by tiger essence was more attractive.


    This not only tastes good and full of fragrance, but also nourishes people, can enhance spiritual power, it is a perfect tonic!

 Chapter 1619： Come and eat together!

    An hour passed quickly, and the giant pot was still churning, the fragrance was fragrant for ten miles, and the whole cave could smell the tiger meat soup.


    Yuwen Xiongba took half a spoon with a large spoon, and licked his tongue when he saw the thick white soup.


    "My lord, I''ll try it first."


    Su Yan nodded, his face was plain.


    A group of flying beasts also poked their heads out cautiously at this moment. Two tiger spirits died, and its sense of fear disappeared a lot.


    Yuwen Xiongba took a sip, only feeling that the taste is too beautiful, as if the whole person is floating on the clouds, and it is like turning over the clouds and rain with the beauty, it is the most extreme enjoyment.


    "It''s so delicious!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba exclaimed and couldn''t help but **** up the half spoonful of tiger meat soup.


    "My lord, you taste it."


    Yu Wenxiong held a bowl and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan took it, stirred it a few times with a spoon, and then tasted it.


    The entrance is soft, a spiritual force is directed at the taste buds, and the whole body seems to have the aura of a tiger king, and all cells seem to be active at this moment.


    "My lord, how?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked expectantly, after all, he made this tiger meat soup.


    "not bad."


    Su Yan praised, of course his face was also very calm.


    After all, he hadn''t eaten anything before, and he could only say that this tiger meat soup was much better than the food on earth.


    Seeing that Su Yan was not in high spirits, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help being frustrated. Such a beautiful taste turned out to be good.


    No way, Yu Wen Xiongba can only squat aside by himself and enjoy himself.


    The flying wing beast also kept sticking its head out at this moment, the smell made it drool a bit.


    When Yu Wen Xiongba saw it, he couldn''t help but looked at the Flying Wing Beast, and said with a smile: "Do you want to eat too?"


    The flying beast immediately shook his head and retracted its neck into its body, like an ostrich buried its neck in the ground.


    "It''s okay, the two tiger spirits are dead, don''t be afraid."


    Yuwen Xiongba enlightened, filled a bowl with a big bowl, and brought it to the side of the flying wing beast.


    "Eat, you will have strength after eating, and you will be able to hurry up later."


    The flying wing beast poked his head out, sniffed, and his saliva was already ticking to the ground.


    But it was still a little scared, after all, this was the tiger spirit of Megatron Mountain Forest, the beast of Taoist realm.


    Unable to bear the saliva in his mouth, the Winged Beast finally defeated its timidity and began to grow up.


    The flying wing beast itself is very large, and it is not much worse than the tiger essence. With this addition, a bowl is directly gone.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t feel heartache, but was very happy because the things he made were recognized.


    He immediately took out a huge bowl and filled it in front of the flying wing beast.


    The flying wing beast feasted on it, eating it, trembling with excitement, because it was so delicious.


    And Su Yan didn''t stop either. It was not bad and he had a high evaluation. This is the best meal he has eaten in his life.


    Of course, compared with Jin Shiya cooking in person, it naturally has a lot less flavor. After all, the taste of love is the strongest and most fragrant.


    I have been in the martial arts world for two or three days, but I miss Jin Shiya a little, and miss the days when the two traveled around the world together on their honeymoon.


    It was a crazy day, like paint like glue, so Su Yan will never forget it.


    Not only that, but he also wants to keep such days forever, until the sky is old and the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten.


    Su Yan shook his head and put his thoughts aside for the time being. At the moment, rescuing Xiao Meng and other talents is the most critical thing.


    "My lord, do you want more?"


    "Give me a bowl."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and nodded, and immediately went to Sheng, there was a big pot.


    But when he was holding tiger meat soup, Yuwen Xiongba talked to himself.


    "It''s pretty good, but the stomach is honest, I have eaten five bowls."


    Both of them were sitting on the ground, enjoying the delicacy of tiger meat soup, and at the same time they had a rest. The journey ahead was still very long.


    After Su Yan ate ten bowls, he waved his hand and said, "You are full, you can eat it yourself."


    "My lord, you have eaten ten bowls, but you say it''s not bad. It''s too counterintuitive."


    Yu Wen Xiongba was a little dissatisfied.


    "Compared to the food on the earth, it is indeed much better, but it can''t be compared with what I used to eat."


    "Did you eat it before?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little dazed, and didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    "Forget it, you don''t understand after I told you, you will naturally know in the future."


    Yu Wen Xiongba curled his lips, very dissatisfied, but did not ask any more.


    The flying wing beast was also full and full of one-third of the giant pot, and its appetite was too amazing.


    There was enough flying wing beast and blowing it everywhere, but it was a flying wing beast that had drunk tiger meat soup, and any beautiful female flying wing beast would probably worship it.


    "My lord, what should I do with the rest?"


    Yuwen Xiongba pointed to the tiger meat soup and asked.


    "Put it in to raise the ghost gourd, the road behind is still very long, you can store it."


    "Ok."


    Just when Yuwen Xiongba was about to put half of the pot of tiger meat soup into the ghost gourd, a shadow appeared at the exit of the cave.


    This shadow is a bit tall and mighty, obviously not ordinary people.


    The shadow is getting closer and closer, revealing in the eyes of Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, and the flying wing beast is already directly paralyzed at this moment, trembling very much, full of awe and fear.


    This man is more than two meters tall, his skin is bronzed, revealing his health, his muscles are also very shocked, there is no excess fat.


    With huge earrings hanging from his ears, he is a bald man.


    The man''s thick eyebrows and big eyes swept over directly, and finally stayed on Su Yan''s body, with incomparable courage.


    "Why are you here?!"


    The bald man''s voice was cold, full of questioning, as if he would be killed if he didn''t say anything.


    Su Yan''s complexion was indifferent, he naturally knew that someone would come, but he didn''t expect to come so coincidental, he came when they were all ready to leave.


    "Passing by."


    Su Yan responded lightly, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Passing by, why not be eaten by my pet!"


    "Your pet?"


    "My two little tigers!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Oh, they, they sacrificed themselves for others. Seeing us long distances, tired boats, and hungry, they were willing to dedicate their bodies to fill our stomachs."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and then he had a look of contempt. He had never seen Su Yan so brazen, just eat it, and said so helplessly.


    But the bald man looked at Su Yan with a cold face and shouted: "You killed my pet!"


    Su Yan''s expression was still indifferent, and he didn''t have the slightest fear of it.


    "We didn''t kill it. They dedicated themselves. There is still half of the pot in the pot. Come and eat together!"


    Su Yan''s words almost vomited blood to the bald man.

 Chapter 1620： Easy kill

    Su Yan was a sincere invitation, very sincere, after all, there is so much in the pot, it doesn''t matter if this bald man eats something.


    Yuwen Xiongba is also full of joy and blooming, Su Yan is too detrimental.


    He hurriedly took out a big bowl, filled a full bowl, and looked at the bald man and said: "Come on, try it, it''s delicious!"


    The top of the bald man''s head was shining because of the shining sun outside, and his face was hard to see the extreme at the moment, his fists clenched and made a violent noise.


    The bald man burst into red light all over his body, covering him like a wave of blood.


    "Damn you, all damn!"


    The bald man shouted furiously, and the red light all over his body directly attacked Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    But with a light wave of Su Yan, the red light dissipated directly.


    Su Yan''s smile dissipated, revealing a cold expression.


    "I kindly ask you to drink tiger meat soup, but you don''t appreciate it and want to kill us!"


    "You killed my pet, and you still disgust me here, of course **** it!"


    "Your pets, you have not taken care of yourself, let them harm humans, shouldn''t you kill them!"


    Su Yan''s voice became colder and colder. Compared to the two tiger spirits, the bald man in front of him was actually more hateful.


    "Mutilation!" The bald man was full of disdain, even with a trace of contempt, "It''s just an ant. If you are killed, you will kill it. This is the law of the martial arts world!"


    "Oh, they are also ants in my eyes. If you kill them, you will kill them!"


    The bald man was about to vomit blood. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would refute him like this, making him speechless.


    However, the bald man obviously wouldn''t let Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba go, killing his pets, he would die.


    "Very good, then you are like an ant in my eyes!"


    The bald man shot his hands in a rage, his hands resembling the hands of a gorefiend, full of bright red, and a wave of blood red appeared before him.


    The entire mountain was trembling at this moment, and the cave rolling stones continued to fall, and they were about to collapse.


    Su Yan took Yuwen Xiongba and Flying Winged Beast directly towards the bald man, ignoring the blood red wave, and directly rushed out of the cave.


    The bald man shouted angrily: "It''s not that easy to escape!"


    The blood redness all over his body was even more diffuse, and he directly pursued Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not running away, he just didn''t want this mountain to collapse because of this, after all, this cave was the only passage.


    If the cave collapses, you must pass from the top of the peak in the future.


    The blood-red intention of the bald man rushed towards Su Yan, and could only swept the Quartet. The strength of the bald man must be in the realm of Yin Dan.


    Su Yan didn''t want to be entangled with him, and he came out, so he would kill him as soon as possible.


    Su Yan threw Yuwen Xiongba and the flying beast aside, and then rushed directly towards the bald man.


    The bald man saw Su Yan ignoring his blood-red meaning and rushed directly, with a sneer on his face.


    "Come to die, I will fulfill you!"


    The bald man''s spiritual power is gushing out from his body, blessing the meaning of blood red, and the entire sky is discolored due to this.


    But Su Yan still ignored the terrifying blood red meaning, and when his figure moved, the air of death filled all around.


    Su Yan''s breath of death was so terrifying, it was not something that the blood-red meaning could resist. As soon as it emerged, the blood-red meaning was fleeing everywhere.


    The bald man was shocked, unable to believe everything in front of him, how could his strongest secret technique be like this.


    "What did you do?!"


    The bald man looked at Su Yan and snapped.


    Su Yan did not respond, and the air of death became more terrifying, covering the entire square, and the sky was darkened at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan made the bald man feel fear, and a sense of fear born from his heart grew stronger.


    His blood redness completely dissipated at this moment, as if disappeared all at once.


    At the same time, the bald man''s dantian seemed to be locked at this moment, unable to release the slightest spiritual power at all.


    At this moment, he knew how terrifying the handsome young man in front of him was. It was just a pressure that made him unable to resist.


    The bald man''s face trembled, as if he was in hell, and all the fear in his heart was written on his face. What he has now is only regret.


    Why do I want to provoke the existence of this great devil? Isn''t this a death-seeking or death-seeking thing?


    Su Yan looked at the bald man, and naturally saw his horrified face, but he was extremely cold, and regretted now.


    The bald man knelt down, trembling all over, enveloped by the breath of death, he felt the panic of death, and no one was afraid of it.


    "The little one who has eyes but doesn''t know Taishan offends an adult. I hope that the adult Haihan will spare the little one."


    The bald man had to beg for mercy. After all, it was obvious that he could not defeat Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t say a word, which made the bald man''s heart full of despair. Is he really going to die here?


    "My lord, I hope you can think twice. Although the little life is worthless, it is hard to deal with the little one behind him."


    The bald man has no choice but to speak like this.


    Su Yanju looked at him condescendingly, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    "Why, are you threatening me?!"


    "The little one dare not. The little one just tells the truth. The little one joined an organization last year."


    "Organization, what organization?"


    "Evil League!"


    Su Yan frowned upon hearing this, obviously this surprised him a bit.


    It is not the first time he has heard of this evil alliance, he also heard the demon man in the county town.


    The bald man frowned when he saw Su Yan and thought there was a show, so he couldn''t help but add fire: "The Evil Alliance will be very large, and it will be a resounding existence in Xuzhou."


    "As long as the adults let me go, we will not blame the past, and the well water will not offend the river."


    Su Yan showed a slight smile, but the smile was a little cold.


    "You are all from the Evil League, do you think I will let you go?!"


    The bald man''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help but anxiously said: "In the Evil Alliance, not only the strong Yin Pills are as many as hairs, but the strong Yang Pills are no longer in the minority!"


    "What''s up to me, you must die!"


    Su Yan said coldly and announced the ending of the bald man.


    The bald man looked desperate, looking at Su Yan with endless anger.


    "If you kill me, you will inevitably be chased by the Evil Alliance. Even if you escape to the end of the world, you will definitely die!"


    "Really, before that, I killed an evil alliance. It doesn''t matter if there is more or less."


    Su Yan sneered all over his face, a gas of death rushed directly towards the bald man, instantly turning him into ashes, unable to even scream.


    Looking at the bald man who had completely disappeared, Su Yan''s eyes recovered coldly, which to him was nothing more than the beating of a little grasshopper.


    Su Yan leaped over Dao Yuwenxiong''s side and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1621： Animal tide

    Yuwen Xiongba shook his head with a pity.


    "It''s so miserable, I didn''t even leave the body, let you come and die."


    Yuwen Xiongba was talking about a bald man, and he knew the result when he came.


    After packing up their things, the two jumped on the flying wing beast, ready to continue on their way.


    This is just a small episode, not worthy of attention, but Su Yan remembered the evil alliance in his heart.


    The word evil is enough to explain what this alliance is. Not to mention that everyone in this alliance is bad, but at least 99% are not good.


    Su Yan''s purpose in coming to the martial arts world is very simple. He doesn''t want to get involved with the disputes in the martial arts world, but if someone finds a door or obstructs his way, then he should be blamed.


    Seeing that Su Yan was silent, Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "Is your lord worried about the evil alliance?"


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, did not shake his head, but nodded instead.


    This surprised Yuwen Xiongba a little, and Su Yan''s attitude was a little abnormal.


    "Will that evil alliance be strong?"


    "I don''t know." Su Yan answered lightly.


    "What does the lord worry about?"


    "It''s because I don''t know that I''m worried."


    "..."


    Su Yan''s words left Yuwen Xiongba speechless, and his words were not wrong but made sense.


    Su Yan was indeed worried, and he didn''t want to hide it.


    From the mouth of the devil, it can be guessed that this evil alliance will be somewhat powerful, and Xuzhou is well-known.


    If this is the case, then the controller of the Evil Alliance must be a very terrifying existence, and I am afraid that Su Yan may be invincible even in the face.


    But it''s useless to think so much now. Soldiers come to cover up the water, and Su Ba hasn''t been afraid of anything.


    The flying wing beast continued to take off, very fast, after all, it was full and full of energy.


    No words all the way, one night passed away quietly.


    At dawn the next day, the sun shone, and the whole sky felt a little warm, and the temperature began to rise slowly.


    The flying wing beast''s speed is still very fast, and the height has dropped somewhat.


    There is a dense forest in front, and the flying wing beast must pass through the dense forest, because it dare not leap high in the dense forest.


    Su Yan didn''t know what the situation was, and was a little surprised.


    He ordered the flying wing beast to fly high, but the flying wing beast didn''t listen at all. Instead, it reduced its speed and crawled forward in the dense forest. The speed was dissatisfied.


    "My lord, what''s wrong with this bird, isn''t it sick?"


    "It should not be."


    Su Yan frowned and glanced at the sky. There must be a demon if something goes wrong. There is something wrong with this place.


    "I''m afraid there is something terrible in the sky, it dare not fly too high."


    When Yu Wen Xiongba heard that, his back felt a little cold, and he glanced at the sky secretly, a little scared.


    This place is not the earth, even the earth has many unknown powerful creatures.


    In this martial arts world, it feels like the age of dinosaurs. There are all giants, and the high-level horse scares individuals to death.


    Su Yan''s guess is not wrong. The Flying Winged Beast instinctively hides in the jungle because of the danger of high altitude.


    Su Yan did not force the flying beast to fly out of the dense forest. After all, this was an instinctive reaction of it, and it could not be easily changed.


    As long as the speed remains the same, everything is acceptable.


    But after flying crawling in the dense forest for more than ten minutes, there were bursts of rumbling noise in the distance, which was very intense, like an earthquake.


    "My lord, something is happening!"


    Of course Su Yan heard it, and he couldn''t hear such a loud voice unless he was deaf.


    The Flying Wing Beast also stopped at this moment, and its whole body was already shaking, as if the movement made it feel a lot of fear.


    "This stupid bird is afraid of everything."


    Yuwen Xiongba said dissatisfiedly.


    Su Yan frowned at the moment, and said directly: "Something''s wrong, leave this place quickly!"


    Su Yan directly used a spiritual power, ignoring the fear of the flying beast, and directly flew the bird and Yuwen Xiongba towards the sky.


    Just flying out of the dense forest, the whole place was shaken, as if the end of the world.


    "My lord, what happened to this?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was frightened, this was too shocking, even the terror attacks of the bald man could not be compared with this fluctuation.


    Su Yan looked into the distance, and the entire dense forest in the distance seemed to be destroyed, and various shocks hit.


    "I''m afraid it''s a beast wave!"


    Su Yan said coldly, as soon as the words came out, they were sure.


    "Beast tide?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked into the distance, and now he could see the bodies of many strange beasts.


    "This his sister is too big!"


    A creature that looked like a giant dinosaur was running desperately at this moment, as if it would be eaten by something behind him if it slowed down a little bit.


    Not only this giant dinosaur, but beside it, there are many other beasts who rushed desperately and didn''t care about hitting a tree.


    Many beasts either died under the tree stump or were trampled to death. There are too many, almost endless.


    "Oh my God!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was completely frightened and stupefied. He had never seen such a battle before, which was beyond his imagination.


    "My lord, how many strange beasts have this gotten!"


    "countless."


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, but the reason for the beast tide, what caused these beasts to run so desperately.


    To be sure, there must be something terrible or a creature that made this group of beasts so desperate to escape.


    The entire dense forest was destroyed, countless towering trees fell, causing a wave of fluctuations, and the entire ground seemed to be crushed.


    Su Yan couldn''t help flying a little higher, because some strange animals were tens of meters high, which was too amazing.


    Being at a high altitude, this is a comprehensive view. The dense forest is very large and there is no end, but the beast is even more amazing, constantly destroying the dense forest.


    The flying wing beast was already trembling with fright, and the terrible sky, and even the terrible beast tide, made it almost fainted.


    And Su Yan didn''t care about it, his eyes kept looking at the end of the beast tide, he wanted to see what was causing the ghost.


    But Yuwen Xiongba had already hid behind Su Yan, and he was also afraid. It is impossible for ordinary people to be afraid of this animal tide.


    All kinds of beasts are fleeing desperately, many of them are powerful in realm, and beasts in Taoist realm are countless. Among them, there are a few strong in Yin Dan, which shocks people.


    It was Su Yan, who was a little bit jealous about this, and could make the Yin Dan level alien beast so scared, then the enemy was definitely not an ordinary existence.


    Su Yan looked into the distance, his divine consciousness spread, and the entire dense forest was enveloped by his divine consciousness.


    What surprised Su Yan was that he didn''t find any powerful existence, at least there was no strong Yang Pill in this dense forest.


    This made Su Yan wonder, what is the reason for this group of alien beasts to run so desperately, causing such a terrifying tide of beasts!

 Chapter 1622： Eagle strikes the sky

    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness spread to the entire dense forest, but nothing was found, and there was no discovery, which made his eyes cold.


    This tide of beasts will not be unreasonable, there must be some reason, there is a source of fear of this group of strange beasts.


    After all, there are monsters of Yin Dan level in these beast tides, and it is impossible for ordinary things to let them run away.


    It''s just that I still can''t find out what it is. It may be a human or a thing. In short, it must be a terrible existence.


    Su Yan couldn''t help flying towards the air, increasing the distance from the ground, so as to avoid direct contact with the beast tide.


    The beast tide is only, he doesn''t want to care about it, he only needs to wait for the beast tide to subside and the flying wing beast can take off.


    The flying wing beast is completely out of strength now, it is impossible for it to fly, it is not bad if it faints.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba was also shocked by this tide of beasts, after all, it was too spectacular, it was like a million monsters sweeping everything.


    The tide of beasts continued, and they ran wildly from the east to the west. All the way, these strange beasts seemed to be crazy, without any thoughts at all, but simply wanted to escape this dense forest.


    But at this moment, the flying wing beast tilted its head directly, looking like a burp, but actually fainted.


    "Fuck, dizzy again!"


    Although Yuwen Xiongba was scared, he was not as contemptuous as a flying wing beast.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, "You compare with a beast, are you so good at this point?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was speechless, quite embarrassed, and directly lowered his head.


    Seeing Su Yan frowned slightly, it was no accident that the Flying Wing Beast fainted, it was because it saw its world!


    Before crawling, the flying beast was afraid of the unknown danger in the sky, but now, the unknown danger is coming!


    Su Yan naturally sensed a strong wave of fluctuations, like thunder and lightning, with more intense spiritual power fluctuations.


    This wave came very quickly, as if thunder and lightning pierced the sky and blasted into the earth.


    Quietly silent, until the boom, a huge booming sound erupted.


    Su Yan''s back was hit by an extremely strong spiritual force, which actually caused him to move slightly.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan with a horrified face, and said, "My lord?!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s okay. I just want to see how powerful it is. It looks pretty good now."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth flicked a little, and then a murderous intent was revealed, and he turned and looked at the giant in the sky.


    In the midair at this time, a giant eagle obscured the sky, like a mountain, too huge!


    The giant eagle is somewhat similar to the falcon on earth, but the biggest difference between the two is the body, which is simply incomparable, just like the difference between gravel and a boulder.


    The stunning eyes of the giant eagle have been staring at the flying beast behind Su Yan, obviously this is absolutely delicious for him.


    The flying beast finally woke up, but suddenly saw the giant eagle again and fainted on the spot.


    Yuwen Xiongba is pitiful for the flying wing beast, this sister is like the kind of faint blood, the kind of blood that makes him faint.


    Su Yan looked at the giant eagle with cold eyes, and directly shouted: "Don''t roll in three seconds, die!"


    Su Yan''s words were very stubborn, with a commanding meaning, and also a kindness to the giant eagle.


    However, the eyes of the giant eagle flashed a trace of violent anger, it could understand human words, approached such a strange beast, and did not know how long it took to cultivate.


    The sharp beak of the giant eagle burst into light at this moment, and its wings vibrated, causing a violent storm to directly impact Su Yan and others.


    The light of the sharp mouth was like thunder and lightning, and it struck towards Su Yan, the power was overwhelming, and it was actually comparable to the strength of the later Yin Dan.


    But for Su Yan, this was like the power of a child, and it couldn''t cause him the slightest harm.


    Su Yan was full of death aura, the entire sky was dominated by him, and the power of death was terrifying!


    The original fierce gaze of the giant eagle suddenly changed, with an unbelievable look, and there was more terror in his eyes.


    The breath of death made it scared, making its original Ling Ling disappear all at once, all turned into fear.


    The death air is too terrifying, it is only the realm of the late Yin Dan, how can it compete with Su Yan.


    With a move in the heart of the giant eagle, the giant wings fluttered, trying to escape directly.


    But Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth, how could he let it go if he brought it to the door.


    He had eaten tiger meat soup before, but now he wants to try the grilled giant eagle.


    "I heard that wings go well with beer, I wonder if it''s true?"


    Su Yan looked at Yu Wenxiong and asked domineeringly.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood Su Yan''s thoughts and couldn''t help but look cold.


    "My lord, you have changed."


    When he came to the world of Xiuwu, Yuwen Xiongba felt that Su Yan had changed, like a foodie, he wanted to make something delicious when he saw a beast.


    But for Su Yan''s change, Yuwen Xiongba, who is also a foodie, certainly agreed with both hands.


    "My lord, actually I think eagle legs are more delicious."


    The conversation between the two of them was naturally heard by the giant eagle, which almost made its body tremble, and its scared heart was almost blocked.


    It is a majestic giant eagle, the sky dominator of this place, and it is now being eaten by ant-like humans.


    This is simply an extreme humiliation!


    The eyes of the giant eagle seemed to be about to split, and his extreme anger caused him to act irrationally.


    The giant eagle stopped thinking of fleeing, no longer afraid of Su Yan''s breath of death, turned around and rushed towards Su Yan.


    It displayed its strongest skill, which is to directly kill the enemy with its direct mouth, which is simple and effective.


    Su Yan had an indifferent expression. When the giant eagle was very close to him, he waved his hand, and a death air hit the giant eagle mercilessly.


    The giant eagle was in pain, and the entire feather burned directly. When it was extinguished, half of the feather was gone.


    This made it angry, and rushed towards Su Yan again, with the will to die together.


    However, it turned out that all the feathers on the other half of it were gone, and it was now like a roast chicken that had been plucked.


    The giant eagle looked at his hairless body, and a sense of humiliation spread out, isn''t it like taking off his clothes?


    It looked at Su Yan eagerly, and its killing intent had never been so high.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was so angry that Su Yan was so playful.


    "The male tyrant is connected."


    Su Yan shouted, a piece of spiritual power directly fell on the giant eagle''s neck, killing it easily.


    The blood pouring down like a waterfall, all spilled on Yuwen Xiongba''s body, making him suddenly unable to laugh.


    At the same time, this behemoth smashed directly at Yuwen Xiongba, rushing Yuwen Xiongba directly into the ground.


    A huge pit appeared in the entire dense forest, all around it was like an earthquake. After all, the body of this huge eagle was too huge.

 Chapter 1623： All, call!

    Su Yan looked at everything amusedly, took out the ghost gourd, and directly put the body of the giant eagle inside.


    Looking at Yuwen Xiongba in the giant pit, Su Yan smiled even more, with a slightly angry look.


    "I can''t catch this one, motherfucker!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s psychological shadow area is large, and negative emotions are 100+.


    What left him most speechless was that he couldn''t speak his complaints, he could only swallow his stomach.


    After removing the giant eagle, the fainted Winged Beast woke up suddenly and jumped alive.


    Su Yan glanced at the beast tide, and now it almost disappeared, and they all ran towards the west.


    It''s impossible to say how long this tide of beasts will disperse, and Su Yan didn''t have the time to worry about it.


    So the two sat on the flying wing beast, planning to continue on their way.


    But at this moment, the group of strange beasts actually ran back again, as if the place where they fled was also in great danger.


    This made Su Yan frowned. There were two dangers. What was going on and what was going to happen.


    Yuwen Xiongba was uneasy and looked at Su Yan and said, "Sir, let''s hurry up as soon as possible."


    He doesn''t want to mix in this kind of thing anymore, there is no benefit at all, there are still a lot of disadvantages, and maybe even life is in danger.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I think we may not be able to leave."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked startled, and hurriedly said, "Why?"


    "I felt two powerful breaths, coming towards us!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the air of death filled all around.


    Since you can''t go, you can play with these two people, and if you dare to block his way, you must die.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that these two auras were not directed at him, completely neglecting him.


    Millions of alien beasts are completely desperate, don''t know where to run, there are wolves in front and tigers behind, there are still cliffs on the left and right, and they can''t run far.


    They can only shiver in the dense forest, can make holes, and go directly to the ground to hide.


    But in the next second, the eyes of this group of strange beasts changed, becoming extremely scarlet, as if they were enchanted.


    They are no longer afraid of the slightest, but are showing fierce meaning, just like a dog going crazy, completely different from usual.


    Their spearhead is not directed at Su Yan and others, but at unknown people in the West.


    Obviously, they were manipulated by people, completely manipulated, and they became slaves.


    This group of strange beasts rushed directly toward the west, all their powers were displayed, and they gathered together, which directly caused the world to change color, and the sun and the moon were dull!


    The power of a million different beasts gathered together, and the horror among them can be imagined.


    Su Yan and others were in the air, and they could see this clearly.


    The light of a million alien beasts rushed directly to the west, and at the same time a rough voice came from the east.


    "Zhu Yun, you can''t escape!"


    This voice is extremely rough, with a strong background, and even with a violent coercion.


    Su Yan''s expression changed for this, and this person turned out to be a strong Yang Dan!


    During the time when he entered the martial arts world, all Su Yan encountered were small shrimps, and he was not interested at all.


    It was the giant eagle just now, which was barely on the grill for Su Yan, after all, it was only the later stage of Yin Dan.


    But now, he felt that this person''s realm was definitely the early stage of Yang Dan!


    The first time I saw a powerful person in the Xiuwu world, Su Yan''s heart still fluctuated a bit, and of course it was limited to this.


    This sound rang around, shaking many souls, and didn''t dare to come out.


    And after this voice, a man dressed in armor like a general walked out, stepping into the air and standing directly in the air.


    Su Yan hurriedly reduced his breath and hid in the jungle. He still didn''t want to be discovered by this person.


    After all, Su Yan has a secret technique, it is not difficult for him to hide it, as long as he is willing, it is impossible for a strong man in the Yang Pill realm to find him.


    The armored man had a majestic look, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a strong stature. He was a typical general.


    That armor is also extremely gorgeous, gold-plated and inlaid with diamonds and other things, with a powerful effect, it is an aura of armor.


    But the man''s voice fell behind, and in the west, a man who looked like a weak scholar came out.


    The corner of his mouth was still stained with blood, and the wind became weaker, as if it could be blown by the wind at any time.


    His body was thin and his height was not very high, especially his eyes flashed with sadness.


    This person is Zhu Yun, the prince of the Zhu Family Empire in the martial arts world!


    Zhu Yun looked at the person in front of him, forcibly trying to bring himself a sense of majesty, but more of it was still weak. He couldn''t change this essence, not to mention he looked like he was injured.


    "Why is it too anxious to be fried from the same root!"


    Zhu Yun expressed sadness, and his heart was like a knife.


    "Is the general able to deal with me?!"


    Zhu Yun looked at the person in front of him, his eyes full of desolation, as if a person was walking away from tea.


    This person used to be in awe of himself, but now he is going to kill himself.


    Zhu Yun couldn''t help showing a smile, mocking his incompetence.


    "The prince, his subordinates are also acting on orders, not to kill the prince, but to invite the prince back to the palace."


    This great general was called Xu Batong, the great general of the Ming Empire, his realm was extraordinary!


    Daming, an extremely large empire in the Xiuwu world, exists in Xuzhou that no one knows, and is classified as a medium empire, which is much stronger than the average middle school.


    The emperor of the Ming Empire is said to be immeasurable in strength, and may even be detached!


    After all, a great general has the strength of Yang Dan, which is comparable to the head of a general middle school.


    And the weak scholar, who was originally the prince of the Ming Empire, escaped here only when he was chased down.


    Su Yan was a little speechless. Is this his sister really a martial arts world? Isn''t it true that he has traveled to ancient times? !


    At this moment, Zhu Yun looked at Xu Batong: "I won''t go back when I go back. I won''t go back in this life, because I''ll be dead if I go back."


    His words were helpless but also very straightforward, showing what he meant.


    Xu Batong looked at Zhu Yun with a hint of violent flashes in his eyes, and said directly: "Since the prince pays his respects, then he can only force the prince back!"


    Xu Batong shot a cold light in his eyes, and he was really like a general at this moment, exuding an intent to kill.


    This killing intent is not emptiness, but real. It was trained by killing countless people after a long battle.


    And Zhu Yun shook his head. He couldn''t go back. At the moment, reconciliation was impossible. He could only take action to subdue Xu Batong, and then continue to escape by himself.


    "Xu Batong, if you want to force me to take action, then you can blame me."


    Zhu Yun looked at the sky and shouted directly: "Everyone, summon!"

 Chapter 1624： Lu Xiangsheng!

    Zhu Yun''s voice vibrated everywhere, and his aura seemed to have changed at this moment, suddenly turning from a weak scholar into a very tough person.


    The voice revealed a breathtaking power, as if the power of the heavens and the earth made people feel terrified.


    This sound is comparable to thunder, it has been resounding between the sky and the earth, the sky and the earth are changing colors.


    I just felt the wind swept all around, and the jungle trees floated to the sky, no matter how huge.


    And the group of strange beasts was even more scared and ransacking, completely without direction, and even some weak and small beasts were directly scared to death by this terrifying fluctuation!


    A bolt of thunder and lightning in the sky directly bombarded the ground. This thunder and lightning was very huge and directly blasted a huge pit.


    At the same time, the sky changed color, revealing a gloomy meaning, and a vortex slowly formed in the sky.


    When the vortex was formed, the sky fluctuated violently, and many electric lights attacked everywhere, as if the sky had been torn apart.


    More than that, there is also a very strong spiritual power communicating with the sky, and then spread to Zhu Yun. Zhu Yun trembled all over, bearing a huge force, his forehead was already sweating.


    But he didn''t stop, forced to endure it, his eyes completely lost the look of a scholar, and only the ultimate anger was in his eyes.


    "Come out, Lu Xiangsheng!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice resounded throughout the world, as if he had completely controlled the world.


    As soon as his voice fell, the sky was even brighter, as if the entire sky was filled with lightning.


    And the vortex became more and more terrifying, the darkness was like a black hole, as if to swallow everything in.


    But the vortex didn''t swallow anything, but instead spit out a figure, extremely tall!


    When this figure came out, Su Yan frowned, because he noticed a powerful breath, which was comparable to a strong Yang Dan!


    What surprised Su Yan the most was that this figure was extremely tall, at least ten meters high, almost like a giant.


    It''s just that although this figure is tall, but not strong, it looks a little thin, just like Zhu Yun''s weak scholar.


    Of course, he was not dressed as a scholar, but a general armor, holding a long sword in his hand, shining with cold light.


    Lu Xiangsheng turned around and looked at Zhu Yun, kneeling directly on the ground, very respectful.


    "In the end, Lu Xiangsheng, who had devoted himself to the Zhu family for generations!"


    Zhu Yun looked at Lu Xiangsheng with excitement, he didn''t expect that he would succeed as soon as he summoned, and his expression was overjoyed.


    After a few seconds, Zhu Yun reacted and hurriedly waved his hand: "General Lu is a loyal member of the Zhu family. How can you salute me? Get up!"


    This is not difficult to understand. After all, Lu Xiangsheng is a martyr of the Zhu Family Empire, hundreds of years ago, and it can be said that he is Zhu Yun''s predecessor.


    Of course, this is not the real person, just a soul, which can be used as a guardian spirit.


    As an empire, it can be prosperous, the great reason it depends on is the ancestors of the empire.


    After they die, they still can''t return to their homeland, and their bodies are rotten, but their souls still guard the descendants of the empire. This is the loyal empire!


    Lu Xiangsheng stood up and stood directly behind Zhu Yun, majestic, his eyes looked all around, full of killing intent.


    There is a faint cyan light on his body, this is the source of his power, very powerful!


    Zhu Yun looked at Xu Batong with a calm expression. With the guardian spirit, he was not afraid of Xu Batong.


    "Xu Batong, now I have summoned a guardian spirit, you can''t beat me."


    Xu Batong looked at Lu Xiangsheng, who was more than ten meters high, frowning, with a cold expression on his face.


    Zhu Yun was right. Although Xu Batong was a strong Yang Dan, he summoned a guardian spirit and was not weaker than Xu Batong.


    The guardian spirit can completely help Zhu Yun resist, and he can easily get away. When the time comes, the guardian spirit will automatically disappear.


    This is what Xu Batong worries about. If Zhu Yun escapes, his mission will fail.


    When he came out this time, the Fourth Prince gave him a death order, and he must take Zhu Yun back, otherwise he would be conceited.


    Thinking of the consequences, Xu Batong couldn''t help but tremble. If he fails to complete the task, he will undoubtedly die when he returns.


    Thinking of this, Xu Batong''s eyes felt more firm.


    He looked directly at Zhu Yun and said: "Prince, don''t embarrass me, Xu, I have the old and the younger."


    There was a hint of intolerance in Zhu Yun''s eyes. He knew that Xu Batong was also in trouble, but if he returned, he would definitely die.


    "You don''t need to say, I''ll go back, will the fourth uncle let me go?"


    "Prince, you give up the position of prince, the fourth prince will definitely not embarrass you."


    Zhu Yun laughed mockingly, recalling the memories of the past.


    His father was originally the prince of the Zhu family empire and the eldest son of today''s sage. However, he went out to fight and was wounded.


    The current saints are extremely sad. In order to make up for the debt to the prince, he specially ordered that Zhu Yun, who was only ten years old at the time, be named the prince!


    The ministers of the DPRK and China agreed very much. On the one hand, the saint did not dare to say nothing, and on the other hand, Zhu Yun''s performance was also favored by everyone.


    Even Zhu Yun''s other uncles had no objections, but the fourth prince Zhu Weixiang was dissatisfied and had objections to this.


    This time, Zhu Weixiang''s design wanted to poison Zhu Yun to death, but the plot was revealed, and Zhu Yun escaped from the East Palace.


    Of course, Zhu Weixiang didn''t want to let Zhu Yun go. Since his face was torn, there was nothing to say, so he ruled out Zhen Guo''s general Xu Batong from coming to take him back.


    Zhu Yun was ten years old today, while Zhu Weiming was fifteen years old, only five years older than him. The two were like brothers and had read books together and went to school together.


    They were all descendants of the Zhu family, with the same roots, but for the sake of the emperor, Zhu Weixiang didn''t care about bloodliness.


    His concubine was poisoned to death by Zhu Weixiang''s design.


    At that time, Zhu Yun didn''t want to expand the matter, so he could only end it hastily, but he never thought that the exchange was not for Zhu Weixiang''s cessation, but rather unscrupulous.


    Many uncles in the Kingdom were also harmed by Zhu Weixiang, and those who did not obey him would not have a good life.


    The current saint��s age is already high and he has long ignored the government, which also gave Zhu Wei an opportunity to take advantage.


    Zhu Yun laughed at himself: "Why are you so anxious that it is the same root!"


    Xu Batong didn''t have time for Zhu Yun to talk about this. He had to take Zhu Yun back, otherwise his life and even his family would be gone.


    Xu Batong directly drew a long sword, the sword light flashed with cold meaning, the power of the sword was so powerful, and he directly attacked and killed Zhu Yun.


    Jian Guang was extremely fast, but only in the blink of an eye, Zhu Yun had no time to evade, after all, he was not very good at force.


    Just when the sword light was about to fall on Zhu Yun, Lu Xiangsheng behind him rushed over, the long sword crossed, and Zhu Yun resisted the sword.

 Chapter 1625： Write

    Lu Xiangsheng looked indifferent, the power of this sword was not very strong for him, and he could easily resist it.


    Lu Xiangsheng glanced at Zhu Yun and said directly: "Master, do you need to kill this person by the end?!"


    Zhu Yun glanced at Xu Batong, feeling unbearable in his heart. He didn''t want to become an enemy with Xu Batong, and he was an enemy of life and death.


    Originally, they were all people in the court. Xu Batong treated himself courteously and often pointed himself, but now he has to be the opposite.


    Of course Zhu Yun knew that Zhu Weixiang, his fourth uncle, was the cause of all this!


    But even though he has a kind heart, he can''t exchange his head for the safety of Xu Batong''s family. This is different from a kind heart.


    Since Zhu Yun didn''t want to be a fool, he could only fight against Xu Batong, there was no other way.


    "Fight, don''t kill him."


    Zhu Yun said with difficulty, as long as he wins Xu Batong, he can leave directly.


    Lu Xiangsheng nodded, naturally obeying Zhu Yun''s orders unconditionally.


    He is the guardian spirit, and he is summoned to protect his master, absolutely loyal.


    The soul is single, either extremely evil, or extremely loyal, and polarized.


    Lu Xiangsheng turned and stood up, looking at Xu Batong, a kind of absolute condescending, Xu Batong was like an ant in his eyes.


    "Your name is Xu Batong. Could it be that Shi replaces the Zhu family as a minister?"


    Lu Xiangsheng said something more, which shouldn''t have been said originally, but his residual memory made him speak out.


    Of course, Xu Batong knew Lu Xiangsheng, who was a loyal minister of the first saint and a loyal man of the Zhu Family Empire.


    Of course he didn''t want to drink Lu Xiang as an enemy, but he had no choice, everything was forced.


    "Below is the descendant of Xu Da."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Lu Xiangsheng''s eyes, and his brows frowned.


    "Unexpectedly, you are actually the descendant of the first minister!"


    Lu Xiangsheng''s eyes were a little bit more reluctant, he understood everything, after all, he was also a minister.


    "Shen Gong Sixth Court, the court is facing down, too many intrigues, you and me, all for power and money, it''s sad!"


    As soon as Lu Xiangsheng''s words fell, the long sword in his hand flashed with an extreme light, and he slashed directly towards Xu Batong.


    When I sighed, I was reluctant to give up, and when I started, he was not vague at all, after all, he had to obey Zhu Yun''s words.


    Xu Batong also shook his head, the long sword in his hand burst into red light, extremely dazzling, not afraid of Lu Xiangsheng.


    "Then have a great fight!"


    Xu Batong leaped away, his long sword grew bigger, as if he was holding a ten-meter-long giant sword. Of course, all the excess was ghost power.


    This sword directly confronted Lu Xiangsheng''s long sword, making a loud and violent sound. There were explosions on all sides, countless huge pits appeared, and the entire sky was stirred by wind and clouds. The spiritual power of the two was too strong.


    This is the battle of the strong Yang Dan, without the slightest ambiguity, the trick is fatal, and if you don''t pay attention, it is over.


    The two slashed angrily, both blasting each other back 100 meters away.


    But a second later, the two long swords slashed together again, and the rays of light shone in all directions, one green and the other red, each occupying half of the sky, equal.


    Yuwen Xiongba had an o-mouth shape all the way, completely shocked and speechless, seeing directly the battle of the Yang Dan strong, this shock was too great.


    When Su Yan was fighting against the strong Yang Dan, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t directly see it. Naturally, he couldn''t compare with the current shock.


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent to this, and fighting between the two was not uncommon. After all, this is probably a very common thing in the martial arts world.


    What made Su Yan a little surprised was that the guardian spirit summoned by Zhu Yun actually had the strength of a strong Yang Pill.


    The most important thing is that Zhu Yun''s strength is also in the early stage of Taoism, and this gap is too big, how can he summon such a powerful guardian spirit.


    Su Yan has two guesses. One is that the guardian spirit is not Zhu Yun''s, but someone else gave him, and the other is that Zhu Yun has mastered a secret technique that can forcibly summon someone much stronger than himself.


    Su Yan didn''t want to interfere with such a thing, before he wanted to leave directly.


    But when he wanted to leave before, Zhu Yun''s words made him a little moved.


    This is the same root, so why is it too anxious!


    Su Yan was shocked by these words, and he instantly thought of his previous events, bits and pieces of the previous eighth life.


    Su Yan has experienced too much, and he has taken lightly on everything, but this time he was touched.


    What touched him was that he had experienced something like this, but Zhu Yun was experiencing it.


    And from this conversation, he seemed to feel another familiar taste, which was earth history.


    There is also the Ming Empire on the earth, and it is very imaginary with this Ming Empire, even the guardian spirit is traceable.


    It''s just that the names of these people are different.


    However, Zhu Yun''s experience is so similar to that of Daming''s Zhu Yunshou, it is almost the same.


    They are all grandchildren, and they are pulled up by grandfather, entrusted with important tasks, and become the hope of the country.


    But there was a fourth uncle who was dissatisfied with this result and finally usurped the throne.


    It''s just that the Daming Zhu Di on the earth succeeded, and Zhu Weixiang in the martial arts world didn''t know the final result.


    At this moment, Lu Xiangsheng had already fought Xu Batong for more than a hundred moves, and Xu Batong gradually became exhausted.


    Both of them were strong in the early stage of Yang Pill, but Lu Xiangsheng was a guardian spirit after all, with a powerful soul body, and he was a figure hundreds of years ago, with even greater experience.


    Xu Batong retired during the festive season, and the long sword in his hand had even collapsed, his dantian had little spiritual power, and his whole body was full of color.


    Lu Xiangsheng did not intend to give up. He directly dropped a sword from the sky, slashed down in anger, and struck Xu Batong.


    Xu Batong resisted with all his might, but the shoulder still received the sword, and a huge wound appeared.


    Zhu Yun hurriedly said: "Xu Batong, give up your defeat, I won''t kill you either."


    Xu Batong ignored Zhu Yun''s words, but looked at Lu Xiangsheng with respect.


    "The prestige of not coming first is really extraordinary, let posterity admire!"


    Lu Xiangsheng shook his head and said, "I am the guardian spirit, naturally different."


    Xu Batong nodded and looked at Lu Xiangsheng and said: "The final general didn''t intend to offend the ministers, but the life of the whole family is in his hands. I can''t lose this game!"


    Lu Xiangsheng looked uneasy, looking at Xu Batong: "Fate too!"


    Xu Batong shook his head, a black spiritual power filled his hands, and said directly to Lu Xiangsheng: "Offended!"


    The black spiritual power was like a poisonous snake, quietly invading towards Lu Xiangsheng, and it immediately enveloped Lu Xiangsheng.


    Lu Xiangsheng''s complexion changed and he hurriedly swung his sword, but it was of no avail and was completely unable to dispel the black spiritual power.


    Lu Xiangsheng understood that he had started his own teachings and was pitted by Xu Batong. He might be invincible right now!

 Chapter 1626： Taboo Power

    That black spiritual power was not Xu Batong''s own power, he came with a mission, and naturally brought power.


    Although he is the great general of the Ming Empire, his strength can only be regarded as the top level, which is still incomparable with many people in the Zhu family''s line.


    It is not that he is weaker than the princes of the Zhu family, but that the descendants of the Zhu family can summon the guardian spirit, and the guardian spirit is the real powerful existence.


    After all, guardian spirits like Lu Xiangsheng were important ministers in the early days of Ming Dynasty, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    Of course, there is no direct connection between this and the history of the earth, at least for now, the similarity between the two is just a coincidence.


    In the history of the earth, Lu Xiangsheng can only be regarded as a civil servant and was forced to join the army.


    The black spiritual power is the power that Zhu Wei inlays to Xu Batong, in order to allow no loss, so Xu Batong must take Zhu Yun back.


    Now that the saint��s body is becoming more and more ill, the heir to the throne is already on the agenda, when Zhu Yun has something to do, then the heir will have anyone besides him, Zhu Weiming.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yun was also very anxious, and the guardian spirit he had summoned might not be able to beat Xu Batong.


    "Zhu Weixiang, you are so cruel, do you have to cut me off!"


    Zhu Yun''s eyes were full of anger, full of anger, as if flames were burning.


    At this moment, he has no bookish breath anymore. He doesn''t want to see the royal battle, but now he has to face it.


    "In that case, I, Zhu Yun, will be your enemy!"


    Zhu Yun held a long sword and pointed at the sky, and a thunderbolt drew across the sky and landed directly on the tip of the long sword.


    Zhu Yun trembled all over, and all the power was rushing towards Lu Xiangsheng, and he used his full strength.


    Lu Xiangsheng gained strength at this moment, and the cyan light all over his body suddenly increased, and his body seemed to be much taller.


    All the black spiritual power was shrouded in Lu Xiangsheng''s surroundings, like an ant, trying to swallow him directly.


    Lu Xiangsheng glared at Xu Batong, his strength reached its peak at this moment, and the cyan light wafted around like cooking smoke.


    Xu Batong''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help but said in shock: "You...you unexpectedly!"


    He didn''t say it, because it was too late, because the black spiritual power was dissipating!


    Xu Batong leaped up and slammed directly towards Lu Xiangsheng, as if the power of the long sword could cut through the sky.


    Lu Xiangsheng''s face became cold and he held a long sword to resist easily. Now he is even more powerful, which can be comparable to the strength of the peak of Yang Pill''s early days.


    Xu Batong was uneasy, and if he did not complete the task, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Lu Xiangsheng glanced at Xu Batong, with a hint of pity in his heart. He knew that Xu Batong did not want to catch Zhu Yun, and he knew that Xu Batong was forced.


    But he can''t do anything. After all, he is just a guardian spirit. If he is still alive, of course the matter can be resolved easily.


    "The moon is cloudy and clear, and people have sorrows and joys!"


    The light of Lu Xiangsheng''s long sword increased sharply, and he was afraid that he would be slow, and he would not bear to attack Xu Batong.


    This sword, like the power of a god, was trembling all around, like an earthquake, and the sky was full of starlight and dim.


    "If you can resist my sword, then it''s good to say!"


    Lu Xiangsheng said in a cold voice, the long sword has been cut out, and the entire dense forest is setting off a violent at this moment, and the explosion is endless.


    Xu Batong''s body was tight, and all his strength was concentrated on the long sword at this moment, dazzling the eyes.


    "I am lucky to be able to play against seniors, and my family is no longer concerned."


    Now Xu Batong just wants to fight Lu Xiangsheng happily, and his family is now left behind.


    If he wins, his family can keep it, but if he loses, he has no choice.


    Xu Batong''s long sword crossed his chest. He knew that Lu Xiangsheng''s sword was extremely powerful, and there were constant visions around him, but it would eventually attack his chest.


    Sure enough, the long sword came in angrily, and at the last moment it turned out to be a changing trick, directly piercing Xu Batong''s chest!


    Xu Batong''s long sword blocked this move, but the person suddenly flew upside down for a thousand meters, smashing heavily on a small hill, and the hill was suddenly wiped out.


    But Lu Xiangsheng did not give up, leaped forward, and cut out again with a sword.


    "Shu Dugong Collection!"


    Lu Xiangsheng actually uttered the four characters directly. This is his work, a treasure left over, and a secret technique!


    With the might of the long sword, this time the attack was more violent than the last time.


    Xu Batong flew upside down for a kilometer, seemingly vomiting blood, but in fact he was seriously injured.


    When this move struck, Xu Batong gave a sorrowful laugh. He knew that it was impossible to fight the enemy with his current strength.


    "The gap between my Xu Batong and the predecessors is separated by the sky, but I must win, I am offended!"


    Xu Batong''s complexion changed, and the red spiritual power and black spiritual power all over his body poured out, and then turned into two venomous phantoms.


    More than that, the two phantoms of poisonous snakes merged together, like a Tai Chi gossip array, of course it was a bit strange.


    This formation was directed towards Lu Xiangsheng''s suppression, with a breathtaking taboo!


    Lu Xiangsheng''s face changed abruptly, and a chill rose in his heart.


    "Unexpectedly, you would not hesitate to do so in order to win!"


    The black spiritual power is not Xu Batong''s, but now he forcibly merges, the body naturally cannot accept it, which will cause great harm to the body, and may even endanger his life.


    "Fighting with seniors, I know I am invincible, and now I naturally want to protect my family."


    Xu Batong smiled miserably. As a minister, isn''t he a victim of the country and a **** of the master? There is no way to change it.


    The force of suppression directly suppressed Lu Xiangsheng in the air, it was impossible to escape half a point, and his own power could not break this taboo.


    Lu Xiangsheng glanced at Zhu Yun, he had no other way, and was completely trapped.


    "Lord, the final defeat is against the lord''s expectations!"


    Lu Xiangsheng half kneeled, full of self-blame.


    Zhu Yun shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with the general. Then Zhu Weixiang is going to kill me. I know my destiny."


    Zhu Yun also wanted to give up. He knew how to escape but couldn''t escape the palm of his uncle, because Zhu Weixiang knew him too well.


    But there was some dissatisfaction in his heart. He didn''t want to fail just like that. He also wanted to fight for a while. Why can Zhu Weixiang get everything!


    "Lord, you can still hold on to one or two in the end, look back!"


    Lu Xiangsheng was very anxious at the moment and had already advised Zhu Yun to leave quickly.


    Zhu Yun also nodded, and ran straight forward, but after walking out less than one mile, he found that he couldn''t continue.


    "This place was sealed by him?!"


    Zhu Yun had a look of despair in his eyes.


    Lu Xiangsheng also frowned, looking at Xu Batong with anger.


    But in the next second, his body slowly faded, because the power of taboo prevented him from contacting Zhu Yun, and his spiritual power was exhausted.

 Chapter 1627： Change history!

    The power of taboo is too strong, which in the eyes of Su Yan can be compared to the second-level murder formation, and it can be regarded as the outstanding existence in the second-level formation.


    This is Xu Batong''s reckless shot. It is not his power that he forcibly displays the fusion, and will encounter a very powerful backlash.


    But he can''t take care of that much anymore. The most important thing is to bring Zhu Yun back right now. Nothing else matters, even if he is dead.


    Looking at Lu Xiangsheng, who was getting weaker and weaker, Xu Batong''s eyes were a little bit unbearable, and his expression was guilty.


    "Using conspiracy to make the predecessor fail, Xiao Shaoyan!"


    Lu Xiangsheng shook his head and said, "Everyone has their own difficulties, and everyone has their own insincere feelings."


    "I lost, I am convinced."


    Lu Xiangsheng''s figure slowly dissipated, and he was no longer in the whole world.


    This is really gone. After all, the guardian spirit is just like the soul, and the dissipation of the soul is equivalent to the dissipation of the soul.


    If Zhu Yun wanted to call out again, it would be extremely difficult, with a 99% chance of failure.


    Zhu Yun looked at Lu Xiangsheng who disappeared with a look of despair in his eyes. After all, he was defeated and he was still going to die.


    In fact, he was not so fascinated by the throne. When he was very young, he knew that the throne was more than just a dragon chair.


    Sitting on the dragon chair is the supreme power to rule a country, but it also has a great responsibility, and countless people think about **** him every day.


    Had Zhu Weiming not been aggressive, he could have given up the position of prince.


    But now, it''s too late to say anything, everything will end.


    Zhu Yun closed his eyes, and a drop of tears fell from the corner of his eyes. This was his last trace of sorrow.


    "Since ancient times, the beauties are so frustrated, how can they be born in the emperor''s house!"


    Xu Batong withdrew the taboo power at this moment, the entire formation dissipated, and everything returned to calm.


    Zhu Yun''s realm is no more than a Taoist. He is not afraid of him running away. Lu Xiangsheng can still stop him. Now Lu Xiangsheng has dissipated, and Zhu Yun has no room for struggle.


    "Prince, follow me back to the palace."


    Xu Batong looked at Zhu Yun with a slight respectful expression on his face.


    Zhu Yun nodded, his face still expressionless, as if he lost his soul all at once.


    He had already given up resistance and fought against Zhu Weixiang, he was still tender after all.


    While he was reading poems and songs aloud, Zhu Wei was embracing the army and people''s hearts.


    When he accompanies his beloved to admire the flowers and the moon, Zhu Wei is inlaid against the northern tribes.


    While he was sighing that his body was deteriorating, Zhu Weixiang still controlled the government.


    This did not come suddenly, it was premeditated, it was a conspiracy, and it only became apparent now.


    Nothing can be accomplished overnight, and any study requires perseverance. It took Zhu Weixiang eight years to have today.


    So when others are working hard, you are wasting time, when others are accomplishing something, you are cynical.


    But Zhu Yun didn''t like that. He just felt tired and didn''t want to fight.


    After all, he is the prince of Daming, and the current sage is not dead. If he wants to fight, he still has a chance.


    Of course, this kind of opportunity is very slim, unless Zhu Weixiang takes him back and does not kill him, but this is impossible to think about.


    Zhu Yun walked in front, Xu Batong followed behind Zhu Yun, and the two of them walked forward quietly.


    There was no words along the way, Zhu Yun did not want to speak, and Xu Batong did not want to speak either.


    Zhu Yun was desperate in his heart, and Xu Batong was uncomfortable in his heart, because he was being backlashed at the moment and was trying to endure it.


    In the dense forest, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba poked their heads out, and they kept watching this scene.


    "My lord, his sister, have we crossed the Da Ming Dynasty?!"


    Although Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know much history, he read "Those Things in the Ming Dynasty" more and knew about the things about Daming Zhu Yunqi and Zhu Di.


    And Zhu Yun and Zhu Yun are very similar, and of course they are different.


    Zhu Yunshou has been emperor for a few years, but this Zhu Yun may not be the emperor.


    Su Yan kept looking at Zhu Yun''s back, his heart was actually fluctuating, and he didn''t know why.


    "My lord, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression on his face, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t think this person should just die like this."


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, then said: "Does your lord want to save him?!"


    Su Yan nodded, he did have this idea in his heart, and he didn''t know why it was suddenly so intense.


    After all, he was not in the mood to deal with this kind of thing, but today it was unexpectedly abnormal, and it was abnormal.


    "Does your lord want to change history?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked again.


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard these words. He seemed to have found the reason for this abnormality.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    "Yes, I just want to change the history of this martial arts world!"


    Since I came to the Xiuwu world, I didn''t stay here for a visit, so there was no sense of existence.


    Su Yan walked directly towards Zhu Yun and Zhu Yun, his figure was very fast, but it was only a few seconds to intercept the two.


    When Xu Batong saw a stranger coming, and he blocked the way, his face suddenly became bad.


    "who are you?!"


    Xu Batong looked at Su Yan and asked in a cold voice, his whole body was already tight.


    Su Yan said lightly: "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you let him go."


    Su Yan pointed at Zhu Yun.


    Xu Batong''s face became cold, and he shouted: "This is the order of the Four Lords. Do you dare to stop it and don''t want to live anymore?!"


    "I dare not stop, how can I show up?"


    Su Yan asked back.


    Xu Batong was speechless, but he was already furious, and the long sword in his hand bloomed with murderous light.


    "If that''s the case, let me blame my subordinates for being merciful!"


    Xu Batong flew out directly, slashing towards Su Yan with a sword, majestic strength.


    But Su Yan''s **** easily clamped Xu Batong''s long sword. The long sword was like a crunchy candy, which was easily broken by Su Yan.


    Xu Batong''s expression was astonished, and he looked at his short sword with a face full of disbelief. The existence of the spirit weapon was so vulnerable that it was easily broken by the stranger in front of him.


    Xu Batong knew that the person in front of him was no match, very strong, very strong.


    And Su Yan is also looking at Xu Ba Channel at this moment: "Give you two choices, now I hurried back to take a family of young and old to the world, or die under his own sword!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low and deep, as if Xu Batong had no other way except for these two options.


    Sweat fell on Xu Batong''s face, everything was so perfect, but in the end he still couldn''t live up to his life.


    "Am I really going to fail this time!"


    Xu Batong looked at the sky, his eyes oozing blood, the power of backlash was already strong, and now he is even more angry, naturally angered!

 Chapter 1628： Statue of Liberty

    Xu Batong was very upset, very regretful, and now he had the heart to die.


    He understands that he is defeated, completely defeated, everything is like a dream, and his family will inevitably suffer accidents.


    Su Yan said to let him go, but he could only sneer about it, what if he let him go, the family is gone, everything will be gone.


    Seeing the power in Xu Batong''s hand and preparing to hit his chest, Su Yan''s face was slightly cold.


    A force directly imprisoned him, and then Su Yan walked towards Xu Batong.


    "I told you, either save your family by yourself or kill yourself with this sword!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very loud, and there were echoes all around, and it was endless.


    Zhu Yun also walked over at this moment, looking at Xu Ba Channel: "General Xu, you can''t die!"


    Xu Batong laughed sadly, looking at Zhu Yun and said, "Prince, I will be sorry for you in the end!"


    He knelt down directly, he didn''t even want to kill Zhu Yun, but he was forced to do it.


    "I know everything."


    Zhu Yun''s expression was dim, and a sense of sadness came to his heart.


    Su Yan said to Xu Batong, "You are not dead, your family still has a chance, and if you die, then hope that your family will be desperate!"


    Xu Batong was shocked. At this moment, he understood what Su Yan meant. He could not be a coward. Even if he died, he had to die with his family.


    After thinking about everything, Xu Batong stood up and bent slightly towards Su Yan and Zhu Yun.


    "Prince, I''m leaving."


    Zhu Yun nodded and looked at the figure that had disappeared, with a strange look in his eyes.


    And Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun at the moment, with a calm expression, even a little indifferent, without much expression.


    Zhu Yun bent over to Su Yan to express his gratitude.


    "Thank you, the chivalrous man, for his rescue."


    Su Yan shook his head: "It''s not justified, because the feeling you give me is not easy."


    Su Yan looked into Zhu Yun''s eyes. He always felt that he could see a trace of cunning in Zhu Yun''s eyes, but Zhu Yun''s eyes were so plain, he might think too much.


    Zhu Yun smiled awkwardly and said: "The Royal Land, if you don''t be smart, you won''t survive the next day."


    Su Yan nodded, this is the truth, not to harm others, but to protect himself.


    Yuwen Xiongba also walked over at this moment and looked at Zhu Yun and said, "It looks like a weak scholar."


    "Since I was young, I like to read a lot of books, and I have also studied the Four Books and Five Classics."


    "No wonder so."


    Su Yan said at the moment: "Now you are considered dangerous, let''s not live it."


    Su Yan naturally didn''t want to waste time here, he didn''t understand why he had to intervene in such a thing, to save Zhu Yun who had never met before.


    Zhu Yun hurriedly said: "Two great graces, I haven''t repaid yet."


    "No, we don''t ask for anything."


    "Where are the two of you going?"


    "We are going to Tai''a Gate."


    Yuwen Xiongba said directly, without intending to keep it secret.


    "Teamen?!"


    Zhu Yun was a little surprised, after all, Tai Amen and his family Daming are close neighbors.


    "Correct."


    "The Gate of Tai''a is right next to our country. It''s hard to find where the clouds and mists, the mountains and the emerald green are.


    "It''s hard to find and you have to find it."


    Su Yan said with an affirmative tone, this is beyond doubt.


    "It seems that the two are going there in a hurry."


    "Yes."


    "You two, I once collected a map of Tai Amen."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s eyes lit up. If there is that map, it will be more convenient to find Tai''amen.


    But Zhu Yun showed regret and looked at the two and said, "Unfortunately, the map is not by her side, but stayed in the palace."


    Zhu Yun walked in a hurry, so many things could not be taken away, so he naturally stayed in the palace.


    Yuwen Xiongba said without even thinking: "This is easy to handle, just go back and get it."


    Zhu Yun''s expression changed, and hurriedly said, "No, no!"


    "What''s wrong, are you so scared?"


    "No, I... now the palace is completely controlled by my fourth uncle, and if I go back, it would be like throwing myself into the trap."


    Originally Xu Batong was here to catch him and go back, but now he finally escaped, and if he went straight back, it wasn''t about looking for death.


    Yu Wenxiong looked at Su Yan, waiting for Su Yan''s choice.


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s okay, it''s okay if you go back with me."


    Zhu Yun still hurriedly said: "I know that the heroes are powerful, but one person is invincible."


    Su Yan could see anxiety and fear from Zhu Yun''s eyes. He definitely didn''t want to go back. Even a fool knew that he would die if he went back.


    "Don''t worry, I can keep you safe."


    "Heroes, it''s not the one million army of Ming Dynasty, or the strength of my uncle, that''s also a strong Yang Dan!"


    "Of course, isn''t the thing you summoned in the state of Yang Dan?"


    Su Yan''s rhetorical question stopped Zhu Yun, and he didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "I don''t want to get involved with your family affairs, but I can still protect your life."


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun with a positive expression in his eyes.


    Zhu Yun hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    "Heroes for saving me, I''m worried about how to repay me, so I just fall into the den!"


    Zhu Yun seemed to have spelled it out. He was the one who walked through the ghost gate once, so he was not so afraid.


    The idea had been decided, and a group of three people left here sitting on the flying beast.


    "Heroes, we have only crossed the border of Mondo, and Yunlan Peak is in front."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded, he still knew that in the county town, Pan Baiyi and the others told him, and Su Yan also remembered the map on the wall.


    That is a big map, only some countries and sects can be seen, and the small places are not detailed.


    Su Yan can go to Tai''a Gate, but if he wants to find Tai''a Gate, he still needs a detailed map.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t care about Zhu Yun, and he had already left with Yuwen Xiongba by himself.


    The three were speechless all the way, until the next day, they were already in the hinterland of Yunlan Peak.


    Yunlan Peak is named after Yunlanzong, and Yunlanzong is also a middle school. Of course, it is still much different from Tai''amen.


    There are many female disciples of this sect, and they have many names, because all the female disciples here are very beautiful people.


    In the hinterland, a peak appeared in front of Su Yan and the others. It was spectacular, but not steep, giving a feeling of spreading and winding slowly.


    Above that peak, there is a beautiful shadow, graceful and graceful, wrapped in a long skirt with a blue shirt, giving people a hazy and beautiful appearance.


    "What is this?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    "This is the Statue of Liberty of the Yunlanzong, the ancestor of the sect."


    "Statue of Liberty����"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyelids twitched, this name is a bit stubborn.


    But in comparison, this idol is obviously older, so the one on earth is a replica.

 Chapter 1629： Xiao Guo

    "The Yunlan Sect has existed for thousands of years. This ancestor was a great power thousands of years ago. It is said that his strength surpassed Yang Dan!"


    When Zhu Yun said it was with full respect, the golden core powerhouse, that is the realm that many people in the martial arts world dream of.


    In many places in the martial arts world, the golden core experts can only speak of memory, and can only be the history of a sect.


    Because there are too few strong gold cores, and it is too difficult to step into, there are many taboos, and even the catastrophe!


    Of course, Su Yan knew that after Yang Dan was the realm of Yin and Yang, the breakthrough of Yin and Yang had to endure the calamity, and after that, he could become a real Jin Dan expert!


    One can imagine the dangers and difficulties, even in the fairy world, it is not so easy to cultivate, not to mention this is just a somewhat spiritual martial arts world.


    However, Su Yan believes that there must be strong golden cores in this martial arts world, and there is no doubt that there are strong golden cores alive.


    Because Su Yan found a letter in a big crack in Siberia, he certainly couldn''t forget about it.


    The content is about the existence of strong Jindan!


    Su Yan looked at the idol of the ancestor of the Cloud Lanzong that was several hundred meters high, and his heart was calm and calm.


    He knew that the taboo in this place was very powerful, and he had absolutely laid out a formation. It is possible that the goddess is the formation eye.


    But all this has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t want to use his brain to think about these things.


    The group of three directly passed Yunlan Peak, walking this way for a full day and night.


    "The front is the boundary of the Xiao family."


    Zhu Yun blamed the vast land, and there was no end in sight.


    "Xiao family, is it the same as your Zhu family?"


    "Fine, but the Xiao family can only be regarded as a moderately weak country, because this country is not stable."


    As soon as Zhu Yun''s words came out, his expression was sad. The Xiao family had been unstable, and their Zhu family would be unstable now, unless he died.


    But no one wants to die, and no one is willing to give up his life in exchange for great love and peace. Zhu Yun is the same.


    "The Xiao family is also Xiao Guo. The area is only half the size of our Ming Dynasty, but it is rich in spirit stones, which leads to turbulence."


    "Then why didn''t your Zhu family accept the Xiao family?"


    Yu Wenxiong came to be interested.


    Zhu Yun shook his head and said, "It''s not that easy. Although we are more than half of our area and a little bit stronger, we are not the kind of crushing. Moreover, the Xiao family is very good at dealing with foreign enemies."


    "Could it be possible that there is a foreign country, and they are still united internally?"


    "Yes."


    "Foreigners must unite!"


    For these things, Yuwen Xiongba was a little interested, and chatted with Zhu Yun for a long time.


    The last group of people landed in the capital of Xiao State. They were tired of flying and had to rest.


    The capital of Xiao State was naturally very prosperous, many times more prosperous than the previous county town, and it almost felt like a heaven.


    The three of them took a bird and walked on the wide street without attracting the attention of people around.


    This kind of situation is too common, and the people around are also pulling various mounts, just like the earth is going out and driving.


    Moreover, the realm of people here is very high, and anyone on the street is a grandmaster-level existence.


    Taoists are all bad streets, and Yin Dan can encounter them from time to time, which is naturally a big sedan chair.


    As for the Yang Dan, Su Yan and the others hadn''t seen it all the way. After all, the strong Yang Dan was not a simple existence, and it was impossible to show up, except for Su Yan.


    "Choose a place to rest for one night, and set off tomorrow."


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Zhu Yun nodded in approval.


    The three of them looked around and found a relatively modern building, a seven-level hotel.


    "This one is good."


    It was hard to see a modern hotel, which made Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba a little excited.


    Zhu Yun pouted and sneered at modern hotels. After all, he had been in contact with the ancient education of the Four Books and Five Classics since he was a child. He naturally liked courtyards and pavilions with wooden structures.


    But he did not express his dissatisfaction. After all, Su Yan was his savior, and Su Yan decided everything.


    "My lord, this is the place. I miss Simmons for the third grade bed."


    "Okay." Su Yan turned to look at Zhu Yun and said, "You can''t help it?"


    "I''m fine. Just have a place to live. It''s not a spoiled one."


    Su Yan nodded, and the group headed towards the hotel.


    "Welcome, are the three of you staying?"


    A petite beauty came over with a smile on her face, very enthusiastic.


    "Stay in the store, choose three rooms that you are chasing after."


    Upon hearing this, the petite beauty nodded immediately, respecting her even more.


    "Now, please swipe your card."


    "Can you still swipe your card?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was a little surprised. He used too many spirit stones and tickets in this place and almost forgot to swipe his card.


    "We are a modern hotel, of course you can swipe your card."


    "I have no card."


    Yu Wen Xiongba waved his hand, very helpless.


    He has a card, but it was issued by the Earth China Bank at that time, so naturally it cannot be used in this martial arts world.


    The waiter was taken aback for a moment, without any contempt. It is normal to have no card in this place, because many people do not live in this hotel.


    "Mr. Na can also pay in cash."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba took out a cash ticket and handed it to the waiter.


    "How many days does the sir need to live?"


    "one day."


    After all, they have to go on their way tomorrow, and one night''s rest is not bad. As for the flying beasts, Su Yan had already put them into the ghost gourd.


    "Okay, it''s done, Mr. Come with me."


    Under the leadership of the waiter, the three went to their respective rooms.


    It''s really luxurious, it''s a seven-star hotel in Dubai, and it can''t be described in words.


    "It''s more luxurious than the presidential suite. His sister''s decorations are all spiritual things. It''s totally incomparable to those hotels on Earth."


    Yuwen Xiongba was lying on the bed, very comfortable. Is this called a rest? It was uncomfortable in the retro hotel a few days ago. He slept on hardwood boards.


    But Su Yan was standing on the window sill at the moment, looking at the night outside, a little thoughtful.


    He didn''t think about other things now, but was thinking about his own realm. Now it has been a while since the early stage of Yang Dan.


    I haven''t practiced in retreat recently, because there are too many things. I got out of Africa and didn''t rest much all the way. Even if I took a rest, I went with Jin Shiya on her honeymoon.


    Now he had to hurry up and improve his realm. In the early stage of Yang Dan, he could still see twice on the earth, but it was nothing in the Xiuwu realm.


    According to guesses from this route, Su Yan can almost conclude that the master of Tai''amen is definitely not in the middle of the Yang Pill, and it is most likely an old monster in the late Yang Pill.


    Su Yan was still stunned in the middle stage of Yang Dan, and he might be powerless if he had the intention in the later stage. After all, this kind of old monster has the foundation for standing, and the secret technique is not much weaker than him.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan frowned slightly, and she won''t sleep tonight.

 Chapter 1630： Rounds

    Not sleeping is not an unacceptable thing for Su Yan, he is completely free from sleeping in his realm.


    Of course, it is up to you to sleep or not, and it is the most important thing to relax your body.


    Even the strong, there are times when they are tired, but they are more resistant than ordinary people and have stronger resilience.


    I drew the curtains at random, jumped onto the bed, sat down cross-legged, and began to prepare for cultivation.


    After so many days, I didn''t have much practice. Now I must start to break through the middle of the Yang Dan as soon as possible, so that Su Yan has the confidence to face the sect master of Tai Amen.


    At this moment, he slowly closed his eyes, his heart was empty, he didn''t want everything, and he easily entered the cultivation state.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran directly, and Su Yan''s body changed a little, and the two primordial powers wandered around.


    These two powers, one gold and one black, are like two long dragons, setting off a violent trend in the body.


    Before Su Yan built the foundation, acquired, and innately, he followed a steady line, that is, to lay the foundation and not to make public.


    Now he is taking a fast route, with a solid foundation, so he naturally speeds up.


    At this moment, Dantian is like a planet, spinning fast in the body, and the vitality inside is constantly condensing.


    And Su Yan did not stop at this moment, he wanted to incorporate the breath of death into his dantian.


    This is like a storage bag with one more thing in it, but it''s not that simple.


    To be precise, it should be a melting pot. There were already a lot of things, but now there is another thing to be poured into it.


    It is very difficult to want each to be safe.


    But for Su Yan, this is not such a difficulty. He has experienced countless difficulties, and he has a lot of experience.


    With a quick move, a breath of death is permeated in the hands, invisible but can be felt.


    This kind of breath is the most terrifying, after all, it is the breath of death, like the breath of hell.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still closed, but the breath of death in his hand had penetrated into his body.


    Su Yan''s forehead immediately burst into sweat, and the breath of death penetrated into his body. It was naturally a very painful thing that most people couldn''t bear.


    However, after a while, Su Yan''s body was already wet with sweat, and the two vital energy within his body had already floated out, transforming into two giant dragons, hovering in the room.


    These two giant dragons were very dissatisfied. Dantian was equivalent to their home, and now a new member came, naturally unhappy.


    They set off violent waves, and the whole room seemed to be crumbling.


    This is their dissatisfaction. They are making noise and want Su Yan to stop this stupid practice.


    Moreover, these two Yuan Lis also carry threats. If Su Yan does not heed their warnings, then it will inevitably suffer a terrible result of backlash.


    But for Su Yan, this was a kid''s temper, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    He controlled the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art", and his body calmed down immediately, and the two elements couldn''t turn the waves.


    Although they were dissatisfied, even though they wanted to make trouble, and even though they wanted to make Su Yan suffer backlash, Su Yan could stand upright, as if Taishan, everything would have no effect on him.


    The breath of death slowly penetrated into the body and wandered towards the dantian. This is a process and naturally takes time. Su Yan is not in a hurry, but is very patient.


    This kind of insurance is relatively safe. If all of them get in at once, even Su Yan is not sure that he will succeed safely.


    Taking risks does not mean being bold, but sometimes just stupid performance. Obviously, Su Yan chose time in terms of time and risk.


    It only takes a little time, there is no need to take risks at all, this is different from fighting.


    Su Yan has always been like this without any change.


    At this moment, there was a grunt from the next room, like thunder.


    Yuwen Xiongba is indeed tired. Although there is not much danger in this way, he is tired.


    He felt like dust, he was like an ant, even if he followed Su Yan.


    But he was not discouraged by this, instead he had a fighting spirit, a fighting spirit to work hard.


    Humans are like this, like water, either going forward or backward, depending on their own will.


    The soundproofing effect of this hotel room is very good, using the formation method, Su Yan can rest assured to practice, will not affect each other.


    In the hotel corridor, footsteps were heard at this moment, and soon, it was almost like running, with more than one person.


    This group of people dressed in uniforms looked like people from the law enforcement union. Of course, the law enforcement union was under the royal management of Xiao Guo, and it was just a department, just like the current public security department.


    The group of people went directly to the second floor, glanced at all the rooms, and started rounds one by one.


    Headed by the law enforcement captain Amisu, with blond hair, is not low.


    Next to him stood the resort manager of this hotel, very respectful.


    "Captain Ai, why do you think of rounds?"


    This is a seven-star hotel with strict management and there are people on it. Under normal circumstances, Amisu would not come here.


    Amisu took the manager''s elixir, took a sip, and said, "I can''t help with the sudden order above. Who wants to round up the room in the middle of the night?"


    "Who gave the order?"


    The manager asked rashly.


    Amisu looked at the manager and showed a smile, pinched out the cigarette, took a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to the manager.


    "I can''t afford the manager''s cigarette."


    The manager was stunned and didn''t understand what Amisu meant.


    But the next second, the manager''s complexion changed, and Amisu wanted to draw a clear line from him.


    "Don''t ask if there are things you shouldn''t ask. You are just the manager of the hotel, and the owner of the hotel doesn''t dare to ask."


    Sweat came out of the manager''s forehead, and a kind of fear emerged spontaneously, and his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s a little abrupt, Captain Ai must not take it to heart."


    Amisu looked at the corridor and stopped talking. He looked handsome in uniform and was very popular in this city.


    "how about it?"


    Seeing his team members come back, Amisu couldn''t help asking.


    "Captain, I''ve checked it all, it''s all gunners, I didn''t find that person."


    Amisu nodded and walked directly to the third floor. A group of team members naturally followed behind.


    As for the manager, Retire was already a little trembling at this moment, very weak, and it was very difficult to raise his leg.


    He understood that Amisu would never be like this on weekdays. He used to call his brothers and sisters drinking together.


    He just asked who gave the order to make Amisu react so much. It can be seen that the person who gave the order is absolutely extraordinary and should not be asked.


    He was soaked all over at the moment, as if he had experienced a terrible thing. Having been a manager for so many years, he was so scared for the first time.


    Thinking of this, the manager couldn''t help but smoked himself a big mouth, full of regret.

 Chapter 1631： take away

    When they arrived on the third floor, the law enforcement officers knocked on the doors one by one. After a minute or two, the doors were not opened.


    Was there a scolding sound inside, but when I saw that it was a law enforcement officer, I immediately shut up and didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    In the Xiuwu sector, the law enforcement union is one of the feared trade unions. This is because the law enforcement in the Xiuwu sector is very strict and its class status is very obvious.


    Every country or region, and even some big families, have very strict rules, because strict rules can be followed by people.


    Some people say that this will make people lose the heart to progress, but it is not true. The martial arts world has never lacked genius.


    In fact, they are all the same. Geniuses come from the family and are not restrained at all, while those at the end are destined to have a lot of hard work.


    A law enforcement officer directly opened 303''s room, the lights inside were bright, and a total of two law enforcement officers walked in.


    One of them is holding a law enforcement instrument, which is also very necessary in this place.


    Although the law enforcement union is daunting, it is also very strict internally, and no one is allowed to swindle the law for personal gain, so there is the law enforcement instrument.


    Whether there is violent law enforcement, whether there is any violation of law enforcement, all must be recorded. If the law enforcement screen is deliberately hidden, it will be directly treated as a violation.


    And at the moment in the bedroom, a man was working hard and sweating like rain. When he saw law enforcement officers coming, he was frightened and almost convulsed to the ground.


    "You...who are you!"


    The man wanted to grab the bedding, but was grabbed by law enforcement officers directly, giving him no chance at all.


    If they want to do nasty things, they will naturally be exposed, and the law enforcement instrument must record all the pictures.


    "Don''t... don''t shoot."


    Amisu walked in at the moment, glanced at the man, couldn''t help but smiled: "Oh, isn''t this the magistrate of Nanshang County? Why are you here?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t let the adults put on your clothes."


    The master of Nazhi County hurriedly got dressed, looking at Amisu with helplessness.


    He walked towards Amisu, took out a handful of vouchers from his cuff and put it into Amisu''s pocket.


    Amisu shook his head, took out the ticket, and threw it to the magistrate.


    "My lord, I can''t stand these things.


    The magistrate''s expression suddenly changed, and hurriedly said, "Amisu, you!"


    "I can''t help it. This time I didn''t come out for random rounds, it was sent from above."


    "Which one is up?!"


    "This is confidential. In short, your business cannot be solved with money, otherwise I won''t accept it. How will it be resigned? Maybe the boss doesn''t care about you little shrimp."


    The magistrate knelt down on the ground, knowing that he might be over.


    Even if it is not checked by the top, his enemies will leave him forever.


    Amisu left the room and couldn''t help cursing when he first left the house: "Mad, a good cabbage was smashed by a pig."


    "You go over there and have a look."


    Several law enforcement officers moved towards the depths, and Su Yan and others were here.


    The law enforcement officers knocked on Su Yan''s door, but there was no response for a long time.


    He couldn''t help opening the door, but the spare key of the hotel couldn''t open the door at all.


    "Captain, this room can''t be opened."


    Amisu glanced at Fang Brand, 349, a spiritual power emerged in his hand, blasting directly towards the door.


    What changed everyone''s color was that Amisu''s spiritual power was useless at all and was easily absorbed by the door.


    Amisu''s face became cold, and he couldn''t help calling the manager and said, "Why can''t this door be opened?"


    "Impossible, the key can''t be wrong."


    "Who is living here?"


    "Let me see."


    The manager immediately surpassed the check-in record, still very scared at the moment.


    "I found it. This is a three-person stay. According to the customs clearance document, they are from Cangliao Country."


    "Cangliao country?!"


    Amisu''s complexion changed. He knew Cang Lioguo, but it was far away.


    There must be a reason why people come here so far.


    He couldn''t help taking out his phone and took a look at the task sent to him on it.


    The task is actually very simple, just ask him to come to round the room and find a man, and that man is Yu Wen Xiongba.


    At this moment, the phone rang, and a text message came.


    Amisu hurriedly checked, her face suddenly changed.


    "Room number 350, you must not touch the one next to it!"


    Can''t touch the one next to it, isn''t that 349!


    Sweat slipped off Amisu''s forehead and hurriedly told a group of people to stop. If he moved again, something might happen.


    In fact, Su Yan had no time to take care of the outside at the moment. He had arranged the formation of the entire room, and people outside could not get in at all.


    Amisu walked to the next room, let someone open it directly, and a group of people rushed in.


    "Raise your hand!"


    A law enforcement officer shouted sharply.


    But Yuwen Xiongba who was lying on the bed was still asleep and didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    Amisu couldn''t help but a burst of spiritual power, which made Yuwen Xiongba regained consciousness.


    Seeing five big men suddenly appeared in his room, Yu Wen Xiongba''s first reaction was to feel the temperature of the chrysanthemum. Fortunately, it was no different.


    "who are you!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shouted sharply.


    "We are from the law enforcement union!"


    A law enforcement officer answered directly.


    "Are the people from the law enforcement trade union great, can the people from the law enforcement trade union break in casually?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was quite angry, this feeling was very bad, he even entered his room unsuspectingly, and he didn''t even notice it.


    Amisu looked at Yufumi Xiongba, confirmed that it was the person in the photo, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Sorry, people in the law enforcement union can really do whatever they want!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s expression changed. He knew that this group of people were bad and it was definitely not a good thing.


    Yuwen Xiongba derives a long sword and slashes it directly at Amisu. He knows Amisu is the strongest. If you get rid of him, the other little guys don''t need to care.


    However, Amisu easily caught Yu Wen Xiongba''s sword, with a greater smile on his face.


    "The power of the Taoist in the early days can''t beat me."


    The long sword was directly broken by Amy Su, which made Yuwen Xiongba look terrified. He hurriedly used his strength and wanted to ask Su Yan for help.


    But where would Amisu give him a chance to directly block his spiritual power.


    "Don''t waste your time, you are suspected of prostitution, come back to the guild with us!"


    Amisu motioned to his personnel to do something.


    The law enforcement officers handcuffed Yufumi Yuba directly with handcuffs, and then took him out of the room.


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of anger, and looked at Amisu and roared: "Nima''s, please make it more reasonable, I am the only one in my room, whoring your sister!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was quite angry, and he was even more frightened. He didn''t know who these people were, but he was a little suspicious that these people might not belong to the law enforcement union!

 Chapter 1632： Killing intent

    In Yuwen Xiongba''s mind, the law enforcement union in the martial arts community is very mysterious, and it is a very important department, which should be regulated.


    There would never be such a thing, so he somewhat doubted the identity of this group of people.


    But he suspected it was useless. Right now he couldn''t call for help, and he couldn''t beat Amisu. There was no way at all.


    And Amisu was also embarrassed by the words of Yuwen Xiongba. After all, he was the captain of the law enforcement union.


    In the past, arresting people was extremely decisive, and there would be no psychological changes at all.


    But this time, he was completely ordered to arrest someone. He had never made up a lie, so it was very embarrassing.


    But Amisu calmly looked at Yu Wenxiong overbearingly: "Are you going back with us, or shall we knock you out?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba said without even thinking about it: "No need to stun, no need to stun."


    He naturally had an idea in his heart. When he left the room, he still had a chance to ask for help. If he fainted, there would be no way.


    Amisu nodded and made people take Yuwen Xiongba toward the corridor.


    But as soon as he went out, Yu Wen Xiongba was not given a chance at all, and a law enforcement officer directly hit Yu Wen Xiongba''s neck with a palm.


    Yuwen Xiongba rolled his eyes and fainted suddenly.


    When he passed out, Yuwen Xiongba did not forget to utter a sentence.


    "Your sister."


    Amisu looked at Yuwen Xiongba and sneered, "You think I''m so stupid, you come out and yell, how can I take you away?"


    Seeing Yufumi Yuba lying on the ground, Amisu ordered the two subordinates to take Yufumi Yuba directly, and the group headed towards the outside of the hotel.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still cultivating. After all, Jiang''s power of death was transferred into his dantian. This was not a fast process, it took time.


    And Zhu Yun is still in his room at the moment, it doesn''t really matter whether he knows it or not, what matters is that he knows it and can''t do anything.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken away by this group, and the hotel manager could only watch, he didn''t dare to offend the law enforcement union.


    Amisu didn''t trouble him, it would be thank good for him.


    ...


    The next day, the sun slowly revealed itself, and the warm light gleamed on the earth. Many people got up in time to start their day''s work.


    Day after day, year after year, such repetitive work, no one finds it boring, but instead thinks that this is the taste of life.


    This is like eating. There is no sweet, bitter, spicy and salty rice. People eat every day, every meal, and no one is bothered by it.


    The same is true in life, repetition does not mean boring, people have to live for some things or for some purpose, that is meaningful.


    Of course, it cannot be completely denied that some people will find it very boring, but adding the word responsibility and the word family will make this group very motivated.


    When the sun was shining, Su Yan had just absorbed all the breath of death. After all, the sun was shining, it would give a slight impression of the absorption of the breath of death. It is not a good time to absorb it in daylight.


    Su Yan relaxed all over, slowly opened his eyes, looked around for a moment, and stretched out.


    "This absorption is one night."


    Su Yan looked at the gaze out of the window and couldn''t help but said, but he didn''t show the slightest lack of energy. Instead, he was full of energy.


    "Now, if you store the energy of death in your dantian, you can use it as a killer move when you fight against people."


    The only thing that made Su Yan regret was that he failed to enter the middle stage of Yang Dan, which made him dissatisfied.


    However, Su Yan was not depressed either. This time he focused on absorbing the breath of death. When the absorption was over, Su Yan tried to break through, but failed.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at the scenery outside the window. A new day, like a newborn baby, will be a good start again.


    He left the room and took a look in the corridor. Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t even call him, but he was not angry.


    Maybe Yu Wen Xiongba was too tired, after all, he couldn''t be the same as Su Yan.


    Su Yan knocked on the door, but did not respond.


    "Sleep really dead."


    At this moment, Zhu Yun also walked out, stretched his waist, did not sleep well last night, he was not used to such a bed, it was too soft.


    "Hero, you are also awake."


    Su Yan nodded, knocked on Yuwen Xiongba''s door again, and found that he hadn''t gotten up yet, frowning.


    This is not a tourist. Su Yan directly grabbed the door handle.


    The door of the room was directly grabbed by Su Yan, and this quality and taboo could not prevent Su Yan.


    When he walked into the room, he didn''t see Yuwen Xiongba in it, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "Where did this kid go."


    Zhu Yun didn''t care and said, "Maybe it''s going out."


    "will not!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly became cold, which caused Zhu Yun to be taken aback, and then he showed fear.


    "Heroes, what''s the matter?"


    "He couldn''t go out alone."


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at the room. The room was no different, but the breath of the group of people from the Law Enforcement Union stayed here, which could not be dissipated.


    "Someone else has been to this room!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became even colder, with a bitter killing intent.


    "Has he been kidnapped?!"


    Zhu Yun''s complexion changed suddenly, with an incredible color.


    "This is a seven-star hotel. The security here should be very good."


    Su Yan turned and left the room and went directly to the front desk on the first floor.


    "Call your manager out."


    Su Yan said coldly to the front desk.


    The front desk originally wanted to ask what was going on, but Su Yan''s murderous eyes could be seen, and his body trembled with fear.


    She dared not ask anything, so she hurried to the manager''s office.


    After a while, the manager came over with sweat on his forehead, and he naturally knew that this matter could not be avoided.


    "Tell me the monitoring from last night, or you can tell me clearly."


    Su Yan sat on a reception chair and looked at the manager blankly.


    The manager''s forehead sweated even more, and he was full of panic.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help adding one.


    "If I can tell from the monitoring that it has something to do with your hotel or you, it is not that simple."


    Su Yan''s breath made the manager tremble, and the entire lobby on the first floor was full of fear.


    "My lord, this has nothing to do with me. They are all people from the law enforcement brigade who come to check the room."


    "Law enforcement brigade?"


    Both Su Yan and Zhu Yun were taken aback. They didn''t even think that it was related to the law enforcement union.


    "Really?!"


    "It''s true that the young man who was arrested was allegedly charged with prostitution."


    Zhu Yun''s face turned red, which was very embarrassing. He also admired Yu Wen Xiongba for doing such a thing at this time.


    But Su Yan had a cold face, and even his eyes had a killing intent, Ling Yu''s killing intent.


    Zhu Yun was scared to death, he had never seen such a powerful killing intent!

 Chapter 1633： Intrude into the Law Enforcement Association! Blockable

    Of course, Su Yan didn''t believe it. This was totally nonsense. He knew too much about Yuwen Xiongba''s character. At this time, how could Yuwen Xiongba go to prostitutes.


    Yuwen Xiongba has that heart, but he doesn''t have the courage!


    Therefore, Su Yan looked at the manager, and a breath of death spread all over the manager, already scared him to pee his pants.


    Su Yan looked at the manager and said coldly: "You lie!"


    The manager was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and said in a panic, "The little one dare not, the little one is absolutely true!"


    The manager is innocent. He is innocent from beginning to end, just like a catastrophe.


    He even decided that if he could survive this time, he would never do the managerial position again, and his heart could not stand it.


    Su Yan looked at the manager''s eyes, directly seduced his soul, and controlled his spiritual consciousness. All the memories appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    Everything that happened last night was presented one by one, and everything was known.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, he stood up and walked toward the outside of the hotel.


    Zhu Yun hurriedly followed, and asked afterwards: "Heroes, what is going on?"


    "As he said, the people from the law enforcement union have caught the hero!"


    "Did he really do that?"


    "It''s just made up."


    Su Yan didn''t care at all. At this moment, he just wanted to find the address of the law enforcement union and rescue Yu Wen Xiongba.


    What worries Su Yan is that if this group of people is not from the law enforcement union, then things are in trouble.


    "Do you know where the law enforcement union is?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yundao.


    Zhu Yun nodded: "It''s thirty miles north of the city."


    He is still very familiar with this place and looked at Xiao Guo''s map last night.


    Su Yan went straight outside without saying a word. On the way, Su Yan released the Flying Wing Beast, planning to take the Flying Wing Beast to the law enforcement union thirty miles north of the city.


    Zhu Yun was pulling Su Yan at the moment, with a look of alertness.


    "Are you going to the union to ask for someone like this?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Otherwise?"


    "This is the capital of Xiao Guo, and thirty miles away is the headquarters of the law enforcement union!"


    "Humph." Su Yan snorted coldly, not caring.


    Zhu Yun continued: "Eighty miles west of the city, there is the royal land of the Xiao Kingdom!"


    Zhu Yun''s meaning is very simple. This is the capital city of Xiao State. There are many capable people and strangers, and it is at the feet of the emperor. If Su Yan acted so recklessly, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It turns out that the royal land of the Kingdom of Xiao is eighty miles west of the city."


    Originally, Su Yan thought the palace should be in the center, but he didn''t expect it to be built in the suburbs.


    In fact, the royal family of the Xiao Kingdom likes fresh air, and the city center is not a good place to live for them.


    Moreover, the size of the palace is simply unimaginable. The area of ??the entire palace is actually larger than this capital.


    Zhu Yun''s expression changed suddenly. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, and he also had a gesture of telling the palace''s location, as if he could not find Yuwen Xiongba in the law enforcement union, he would go to the palace to find someone.


    But Zhu Yun never imagined that Su Yan was more than just looking for someone. If he went to the palace, he would directly ask someone.


    Su Yan sat on the flying wing beast, and Zhu Yun followed along towards the north of the city.


    He knew that there was no way to persuade Su Yan now, but Zhu Yun had a strange color in his eyes.


    The distance of thirty miles is actually quite a lot, but only in the blink of an eye, the speed of the flying wing beast naturally goes without saying.


    When he reached the north of the city, Su Yan glanced at the towering peak. The law enforcement union was built on the peak to represent its authority!


    Su Yan walked up the mountain without saying a word, and Zhu Yun hurriedly followed.


    "You don''t need to go anymore." Su Yan turned around and looked at Zhu Yun, and said, "At first, he said that he would go on the road together. Now you can leave by yourself."


    Su Yan''s indifference caused Zhu Yun''s face to change suddenly, but he also knew that this was normal, and he had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Su Yan saved his life, which is already a very good thing, and they have no intersection at all.


    Zhu Yun stopped at the bottom of the mountain, looking at the peak, with a hint of sharpness in his eyes.


    Su Yan was already halfway up the mountain at the moment, and his steps were not slow. The peak was indeed a bit high, much higher than that of the palace.


    This is a major feature of the martial arts community. The law enforcement union must be built at a high altitude to set off its solemnity and status.


    The law enforcement unions in the Xiuwu sector actually have a general conference, not a general conference like a country, but a state general conference.


    Law enforcement unions of this level can even ignore the big sects or empires, they are the existence above the sects of these countries.


    It''s just that these people won''t show up on weekdays unless something big happens.


    Su Yan reached the top of the mountain. At this moment, the clouds were lingering, and everything was looming, as if in a fairyland.


    Sports wandered around him and infested his clothes from time to time, but Su Yan didn''t care about it.


    He glanced at him, and the Xiao Country Law Enforcement Association appeared in big characters, very vigorous and powerful, giving people a kind of spiritual strength, and people involuntarily produced the psychological fluctuation of kneeling and shaking.


    Su Yan is in a square, surrounded by various instruments of torture, which are often used by law enforcement unions, which exist just like law enforcement agencies.


    At this moment, the door of the Xiaoguo Law Enforcement Association opened, and a man in uniform walked out, majestic, with a long sword at his waist.


    The man glanced at Su Yan, and said in a majestic manner: "Why are you here?!"


    Su Yan was not afraid of the man''s fierceness, and said coldly, "Find someone!"


    The man was furious, and directly yelled: "This is the headquarters of the Xiao Guo Law Enforcement Union. You came here to find someone and are living impatiently?!"


    Su Yan''s expression became even more indifferent. He glanced at the man and said lightly: "If you don''t want to die, please report it."


    The man pointed at Su Yan, angrily unable to speak.


    He directly drew the long sword around his waist and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    There are not many people in Xiao Guo who dare to speak to him like this. After all, he is a member of the law enforcement union, and the majesty is here.


    Today, he did not expect that someone would dare to directly meet the place and threaten to provoke him. This is nothing short of finding fault.


    When the man''s long sword was five meters away from Su Yan, he suddenly felt a strong resistance. The moment the long sword was complete, it broke directly, giving the man no chance to recover.


    The man''s blood vessel was cut by a dagger, and the blood was spilled out like spray.


    Su Yan didn''t kill him, just taught him a lesson, and he didn''t want to waste time.


    The rebounding power of this sword is naturally very strong, in fact, this Taoist realm man can bear it.


    A blood vessel rupture will not be fatal, after all, it is considered a powerhouse in the realm of Taoism.


    Ignoring the **** man, Su Yan stepped directly into the door of the Law Enforcement General Conference.

 Chapter 1634： No one can stop!

    The bloodbath man is still bloodbath, and he also knows that he is not in danger of life, but this state is very embarrassing and completely humiliates the image of the law enforcement union.


    What angered him the most was that Su Yan walked in like a okay person, which was horrible.


    The **** man had to take out the phone, which must be reported back to his head.


    The phone was connected, and the **** man didn''t care if the blood was stained on the phone, he said, "Is it the captain? Someone is making trouble at the door and has broken in!"


    The one who answered the phone was a squad leader of the trade union. Hearing this, he first questioned, and then went furious.


    He knew that this was not a joke, and no one would dare to use this kind of thing as a joke unless he didn''t want to live.


    The Law Enforcement Association has existed for hundreds of years. This is the first time anyone dared to make trouble here!


    He immediately stood up, took a group of law enforcement officers, and walked outside the building.


    Su Yan had already entered the law enforcement union at this moment, and looked around, still looking indifferent.


    The internal structure of the Law Enforcement Association is pretty good, with the style of an ancient official hall, and a lifeless look, giving people a very depressive feeling.


    Su Yan stepped forward and walked towards a classical building, because the building was written with four characters, office building.


    Su Yan sneered at this kind of nonsense. Either you are completely modernized, or you follow the ancient ways. It is the most ridiculous to make such nonsense.


    Su Yan arrived at the door of the office building and met the group of people rushing out.


    The head of the law enforcement captain knew at a glance what was wrong with the person in front of him, because Su Yan''s dress was different from them.


    "How dare you rush to the Law Enforcement Association!


    The law enforcement captain looked at Su Yan violently, and the group of people had already surrounded Su Yan.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I just came to find someone. If I don''t want to die, just let me go!"


    He can''t speak well, and he is tired of that low posture.


    Su Yan''s words completely angered the people present, and everyone''s eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Catch him for me!"


    The law enforcement captain roared, waving the long sword in his hand.


    But when his voice came out, the law enforcement officers around did not leave, all standing in place.


    The law enforcement captain was furious, and looked at a group of his subordinates and said angrily: "What are you doing in a daze, catch him for me!"


    His voice lingered in the building, but it still had no effect.


    And Su Yan looked at the law enforcement captain and said, "Where is Amisu?!"


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the law enforcement captain. Of course he understood that his group of subordinates was not stunned, but was controlled by the young man in front of him.


    He wanted to do it, but he was shocked by a powerful pressure, and his whole body was already trembling.


    "Don''t tell me, die!"


    Su Yan gave this person one last chance with a cold voice.


    The law enforcement captain was horrified and pointed to it.


    "He is on the top floor!"


    Su Yan took a step and walked directly to the top of the stairs without paying attention to the person.


    And the second floor was already shocked by these fluctuations, and a group of law enforcement officers rushed down. Many of these were captains, and there were even large captains in the list. They were all at a level of Taoist consummation.


    But these people weren''t seen by Su Yan at all, they had zero communication, and Su Yan fixed them on the spot.


    On the third floor, at this moment there is finally a strong person coming out, Yin Dan level, belonging to the right person of the Law Enforcement Association.


    "No one has dared to force the law enforcement team for hundreds of years, but you are the first!"


    This person is about fifty years old, and his eyes are gleaming with cold luster, giving him a domineering feeling.


    Su Yan made a silent move, he knew that he could only continue to go up if he knocked it down.


    This office building has a wooden structure, but it has 18 floors. He has to walk on the 18th floor. There is no elevator, which is more painful.


    Su Yan shot with a palm, and the Yin Dan powerhouse in front of him was slapped to pieces with a palm, and there was no resistance at all.


    Su Yan had a killing intent, and this person would naturally die, because the other party also had full killing intent on him.


    After killing the Yin Dan strong, the entire law enforcement association was alarmed, and everyone rushed toward the office building.


    "What happened?!" The staff who didn''t know the truth asked everywhere.


    "Someone is making trouble!" someone who knows hurriedly explained.


    "Damn, you are making trouble, who dares to come to us and make trouble."


    Obviously many people do not believe such words.


    "Someone really made trouble, and the trade union propaganda minister was killed!"


    Everyone was shocked, but they knew that the Minister of Propaganda was in Yin Dan realm.


    "I heard that it was broken by a palm, it was terrifying."


    "Which Demon King is this? Could it be possible that our law enforcement officers touched him?!"


    "It may be, otherwise why forcibly break into the Law Enforcement Association!"


    A group of people kept talking, and at the moment, on the tenth floor, several Yin Dan experts were directly blasted out, their chests sunken, and they fell directly to the ground, smashing into a huge pit.


    The entire building not only made a loud noise, it was obviously Su Yan fighting against the law enforcement officers here, but it was a crushing gesture.


    All of them were a group of Yin Dan-level law enforcement agents, which was not regarded by Su Yan at all, but made Su Yan a little bored, like a group of ants, delaying his time.


    Su Yan is like playing a street tour, clearing customs all the way, unstoppable.


    After all, he himself is a strong yang pill. Dealing with these law enforcement agents in the Yin Pill realm is as simple as an adult hitting a child, without any suspense.


    Along the way, Su Yan reached the sixteenth floor. At this moment, the main building was riddled with holes. It was entirely the reason why these law enforcement officers directly smashed through the city wall or glass.


    Su Yan watched the five Yin Dan Consummation of the Trade Union elders, his eyes remained unchanged, without the slightest fluctuation.


    "This is the Law Enforcement Association, you dare to break into this place, today you will definitely die!"


    An old man directly held the crutches and waved towards Su Yan. A vision appeared, and it was obvious that a secret technique was being used.


    The other elders of the trade union were also attacking Su Yan at this moment, each showing their magical abilities and constant secret skills. The entire office building was crumbling, completely unable to withstand such majestic spiritual power.


    But this group of forces fell on Su Yan and did not cause any harm to Su Yan at all, but was absorbed by him one by one.


    Seeing this scene, the five union elders with Yin Dan Consummation were already stupid, and their hearts were only trembling now.


    "You...who are you?!"


    A trade union elder asked in amazement.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, the important thing is that you are blocking my path, then you have to pay the price!"


    Su Yan filled his body with a breath of death, and directly enveloped the five people, absorbing all their vitality.


    This is a very fast process, the air of death is inherently evil, and it is normal to absorb these five vital forces.

 Chapter 1635： Ecstasy!

    The five people suddenly turned into five skeleton-like forms, and fell to the ground one after another, the strong Yin Dan is so weak!


    Without blinking, Su Yan looked directly upstairs, the sixteenth floor, and there are two floors.


    Su Yan also didn''t know why a small law enforcement team leader was on the 18th floor. This is a bit unscientific.


    But when he came this way, he didn''t see Amisu, which made him keep walking up, and he knew everything when he went to the eighteenth floor.


    At the top of the stairs on the 16th floor, Su Yan saw an old man dressed elegantly, this is the elder of the law enforcement union!


    This person has a kind face, but there is a sense of majesty in his eyes. It is obvious that his kindness is fake.


    The great elder looked at Su Yan, his eyes sharp, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    It wasn''t until half a minute passed that the elder said, "Why are you breaking into the law enforcement club?!"


    Su Yan said coldly, "Find someone."


    The elder frowned and couldn''t help but sternly said: "The law enforcement union is the place for law enforcement. Come here to find someone. Are you looking for a criminal!"


    This great elder couldn''t understand it, because this was something that couldn''t be compromised. How could the criminals let go.


    Su Yan was not angry, and said slowly: "The person I was looking for did not commit a crime."


    "Nonsense!"


    The great elder naturally didn''t believe Su Yan''s words. How could it be here without committing a crime? This is fundamentally different.


    "Do you think that everyone in your law enforcement union is a clean and honest person?"


    The Great Elder''s expression stagnated, and Su Yan couldn''t understand the meaning in his words.


    But of course he doesn''t want to believe Su Yan''s words, not to speak out of thin air, even if it is true, he can''t believe it, because it will damage the image of the law enforcement union!


    "enough!"


    The great elder scolded, a majestic coercion came towards Su Yan, extremely fierce, almost the power of the early stage of Yang Dan!


    Su Yan''s eyes were indifferent, and he was not afraid of half a minute. He hadn''t paid attention to the mere power.


    The elder''s eyes became colder and colder, his own strength could not make the young man in front of him moved, he knew that this would be a disaster.


    "The law enforcement union has been standing for hundreds of years, and today''s catastrophe is normal."


    The great elder said to himself.


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with it, and looked at the elder and said: "I can let go of people, I can forget the blame."


    Su Yan''s words made the elder laugh, and the laughter echoed throughout the office building.


    "Don''t you think your words are ridiculous?"


    "I don''t think it, but I think it is kindness to you."


    The great elder was furious, his eyes were sharp to the extreme, and a killing intent enveloped the whole world.


    "You rushed into the Law Enforcement General Association and killed hundreds of my law enforcement officers. You also claimed to be big and let me let the Law Enforcement General Association release people. You can forget the blame and call it mercy!"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan''s answer almost caused the great elder to spit out blood. He had never seen such a brazen person.


    "If this is the case, there is nothing to say, the elder of the Law Enforcement Association will enforce the law against the villains!"


    The roar of the great elder shook the world, and the world changed its color!


    The crowd who had originally watched the excitement changed their colors at this moment, showing a sense of amazement.


    "I didn''t expect this intruder to cause the Great Elder to come forward!"


    "The great elders have taken action, so this person is not weak!"


    "Regardless of his strength, the great elder takes action, he will undoubtedly die now!"


    ...


    Many people kept talking, with a touch of excitement in their eyes, after all, the elder was the object of their respect.


    At this moment, the great elder still flew out of the building and stood in the air, with an illusory shadow behind him.


    "Soul Envoy!"


    Many people''s expressions changed suddenly, and they did not expect that the Great Elder would have summoned the spirit prison envoy. This is the secret technique of the law enforcement union!


    The law enforcement union is full of killing and blood. Only the envoy of the soul prison can suppress all dead souls. People of the elder level will learn this secret technique.


    To their surprise, the great elder even used this kind of secret technique to make a move, which showed the strength of the opponent and made the great elder not dare to easily confront the enemy.


    And Su Yan was still standing on the top of the sixteenth floor at the moment, looking at the Great Elder with indifference.


    "Have the ability to come out for a fight!"


    The elder yelled that he didn''t want to be in the office building, just to protect this building. This is history, and it is the bits and pieces of the Law Enforcement Association.


    But Su Yan couldn''t come out, which made the elder very angry, and his heart was bleeding.


    Su Yan remained indifferent, looking at the great elder and said: "Kill you, why come out!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low and deep, like a billowing thunder, making the scalp numb of everyone present.


    Many people are afraid, but many more are angry.


    "Outrageous, this person is too rampant!"


    "In the face of the great elder, how dare this person be so arrogant!"


    "This is simply looking for death!"


    "He is doomed when he comes here, and so is arrogant or not."


    The elder looked at Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan would not come out. He couldn''t protect the office building right now.


    The elder was cruel and directly manipulated the soul prison envoy behind him to attack and kill Su Yan.


    The spirit prison messenger shot, the world suddenly changed, and the terrifying **** breath made many people''s hearts tremble. This was the most direct fear.


    And the envoy of the soul prison rushed to Su Yan directly with a hook in his hand, he wanted to hook out Su Yan''s soul, and then drove Su Yan into the hell, so that he could never live beyond life.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the death aura in his dantian enveloped him. This was the first time he had displayed the death aura like this. He wanted to see what effect the death aura had.


    The breath of death instantly enveloped the entire world, the originally dim sky, at this moment, is extremely dark, like a black hole in the universe.


    And the Ecstasy messenger looked stagnant at this moment, as if he hadn''t expected Su Yan to use such secret methods.


    The breath of death made the ecstasy messenger tremble extremely, he himself was afraid of the breath of death!


    Seeing the great elder who was wrong with the Ecstasy, at this moment, he was running his spiritual power and shouted sharply: "Kill him for me!"


    However, his spiritual power blessing did not make the Ecstatic Messenger out of fear at all. At this moment, the Ecstatic Messenger had lost its combat effectiveness.


    Su Yan sneered and directly controlled the Ecstasy so that he could not move at all.


    "You ecstasy messenger looks pretty good, I will accept it!"


    Su Yan''s laughter made the elder''s scalp numb, he had a foreboding feeling, and worried in his heart.


    But within a few seconds, the Ecstasy lost contact with him and was completely cut off.


    "This... how is this possible!"


    The great elder was full of disbelief, the secret technique he used, and the ecstasy messenger he turned out, had lost contact with him.


    He naturally wouldn''t think that this was an error in the secret technique, it must be a ghost of Su Yan, and everything was done by Su Yan.


    The elder looked at Su Yan, with a little more fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 1636： President!

    His secret technique was broken by Su Yan, and it was broken by this cutting method, and the heart of the elder was bleeding.


    This secret technique was the result of hundreds of years of practice, and the Ecstasy was his painstaking effort, and it is now in vain.


    In the Xiaoguo Law Enforcement Association, only two people can summon such a powerful ecstasy messenger!


    The eyes of the elder were bloodshot, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out directly.


    People who had waited and watched and thought that Su Yan was bound to die were all silent at this moment, completely unacceptable to this situation.


    The great elder in his heart... actually vomited blood!


    This impossible thing appeared in front of them, which made a group of law enforcement officers completely unacceptable.


    "How is this possible!"


    "He is the Great Elder, and his strength is infinitely close to the Great Elder in the early stage of Yang Dan!"


    "This matter must be strange!"


    A Yin Dan Enforcer looked at the sky with a cold face. He didn''t believe that the vomiting blood of the Great Elder was related to the young man.


    "I think the great elder must have recently tried to break through the retreat. Today I saw Xiao Xiao broke into the land of our law enforcement headquarters. He was outraged."


    When these words came out, many people nodded one after another, feeling much better in their hearts. This kind of explanation was very reasonable, and they were all recognized in this way.


    But only the elder knew that he was not at all because of the instability of his dantian because of the retreat. He was vomiting blood because of his hard work being robbed by Su Yan.


    The great elder looked at Su Yan with a violent face and roared, "Return me the messenger!"


    He rushed towards Su Yan directly, and now he can no longer estimate the office building.


    But Su Yan said indifferently: "It''s a pity that this office building is so destroyed."


    These words almost caused the great elder to fall to the ground. It was obviously a pity for him, but he didn''t expect to say it from Su Yan.


    "Your hypocritical appearance is hateful!"


    The great elder used violent spiritual power, and directly fisted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered. He didn''t do anything. The Ecstasy had already rushed to the side of the Elder.


    The soul lock of the Ecstasy directly blocked the punch of the great elder.


    The great elder was full of violent faces, glaring at the seducer.


    "You were created by Lao Tzu, and you are against me!"


    The people of the law enforcement union who had calmed down were dumbfounded at this moment.


    The ecstatic messenger summoned by the great elder attacked himself, which was even more incredible for them.


    Now even the strong Yin Dan couldn''t answer his words, even he himself didn''t know what happened.


    Someone said: "Could it be that the Great Elder has become insane?!"


    But no one believed his words, because everyone''s eyes were already on Su Yan.


    They now have ideas in their hearts, and the culprit of all this must be the young man standing on the sixteenth floor.


    "Is that intruder really that terrible!"


    Many people were full of fear for Su Yan, and Su Yan was already like a murderous demon in their eyes.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, he came here only to rescue Yuwen Xiongba, nothing more.


    It was the ecstasy messenger that blocked the great elder''s blow, and then flew over, already attacking the great elder.


    At this time, many people''s minds have been overwhelmed. They have never seen such a situation, as if they thought they were dreaming.


    But the great elder trembled all over, but had to compete with the enchanter.


    Su Yan was watching the good show and summoned the ecstasy messenger himself to fight with him, which made Su Yan feel funny.


    The Ecstasy messenger is very violent, because it is now Su Yan''s minion, completely obedient to Su Yan''s orders.


    The soul lock in the hands of the Ecstasy Messenger carries the breath of **** death, like the shackles of fate, once it is locked, it indicates the separation of the soul and the death of people.


    The Ecstasy Envoy''s soul lock kept hitting the Great Elder, just like the power of Heaven''s Scourge, with one blow, it could leave a shocking crack in the ground.


    The great elder is also recovering at this moment, and now it is the right way to solve the evil spirit messenger.


    He ran his spiritual power, and the black spiritual power bombarded towards the enchanter, violent.


    After all, he is a strong man close to the early stage of Yang Pill, and his strength should not be underestimated. After this time, the Ecstasy Envoy is somewhat powerless to recruit education.


    In response, Su Yan''s mouth showed a hint of sneer.


    A breath of death went directly towards the Ecstasy, and instantly enveloped it.


    The ecstasy envoy blessed by the breath of death suddenly seemed to change, becoming violent, like a **** demon!


    The ghostly eyes of the Ecstatic Messenger shot two cold rays directly, and blasted towards the great elder.


    The great elder hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist, and the ecstasy messenger had rushed over, and the soul lock had already hit his lifeline.


    The elder''s expression changed, and he hurriedly turned over to resist, but after all, he was hit by the soul lock.


    The body is not a major problem, but his soul has been hit hard, and the Ecstasy only deals with the soul.


    The great elder''s mind is unstable, and the soul damage is much more serious than the physical damage.


    He looked at Su Yan at this moment, with endless resentment in his eyes. Today, he might really be planted.


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Yan was too lazy to do it, otherwise at his level, Su Yan could kill him with a single move.


    The soul lock of the Ecstatic Messenger blasted out again, as fast as lightning, all blasting toward the door of the great elder.


    The Great Elder had to use his spiritual power to resist, but gradually he couldn''t support it.


    After all, Su Yan blessed the breath of death, and it was too simple to deal with the great elders who had not yet reached the Yin Dan.


    After several shots, the spiritual power of the great elder has been consumed extremely, and his dantian is almost empty.


    The great elder''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and there was a hint of despair in his eyes.


    The ecstasy messenger shot again, and the soul lock directly trapped the great elder, and the great elder was in great danger.


    Being trapped by the Ecstasy Soul Lock is equivalent to the soul being trapped in the shackles and wanting to get out of the trap, unless a powerful secret technique or realm suppression is used.


    But the great elder now doesn''t have much spiritual power, and it is impossible for him to get out of trouble.


    All the people in the law enforcement union looked terrified, panicked and scared one by one.


    The great elder they admire, is it really going to be defeated!


    "Hand over someone, I won''t kill you!"


    Su Yan looked at the great elder who had been trapped by the ecstatic messenger, with a very cold voice.


    The elder said angrily: "Vicious people will never get out of the law enforcement union easily!"


    "Then, you die!"


    Su Yan''s words seemed to be pronounced, and the soul lock in the hands of the ecstatic messenger directly emitted dazzling light.


    The soul lock kept shrinking, already trapping the soul of the great elder, he had nothing to do.


    But at this moment, a figure floated, and the whole world was full of illusion.


    Everyone in the law enforcement union is boiling, because their president has arrived!

 Chapter 1637： This is power!

    As members of the law enforcement union, they naturally know their president, because there is a statue behind the building of the law enforcement union, that is, the statue of the president.


    The president of the Xiaoguo Law Enforcement Union has been in charge for fifty years. He is the strongest existence in this country and is respected and loved by many people.


    Even in Xuzhou, Xiao Guo''s Law Enforcement President is somewhat prestigious, and he is well known by many locals, and he can even participate in the law enforcement conference in the middle martial arts community!


    The president of the General Conference, even if it is seen by the royal people of the Kingdom of Xiao, he must be respected, because he is too dazzling, and there is another title.


    Royal High Priest of Xiao Kingdom!


    High priest, this is a very obscure word. In the modern technology-developed earth, this title has been regarded as a memory, because no one believes it.


    In ancient times, because many things could not be explained, there was this position of worshipping gods and witches.


    But in the martial arts world, this kind of position is the most respected, and even in many countries, the high priest is more authoritative than the union president.


    After all, the words of the high priest may influence a country, and the prosperity and decline of a country are inseparable from him.


    The arrival of the President of the General Conference has announced the end, and many people have this idea in their hearts.


    But at the same time they were happy, these people were also a bit dull. The place where the dignified meeting was, they were forced into it. In the end, the president had to come forward to solve it.


    This will inevitably spread throughout the country and will inevitably undermine the dignity of trade unions. Even other countries will use this as a laughing stock.


    Therefore, everyone present hated Su Yan and wanted to eat his flesh, cramp his muscles and drink his blood!


    But Su Yan didn''t change the slightest change on his face when facing the arrival of the president of the general meeting. On the contrary, his eyes became more stern.


    The president of the general association looked at Su Yan, with only a murder intent in his eyes, not stern.


    This stupidity is very simple. Su Yan came here to make trouble and killed so many people. Even the trade union elder was killed, which made him kill Su Yan.


    Not insulting, because in the eyes of the president of the general meeting, Su Yan is not terrible and can be easily destroyed.


    "You break into here, know the consequences?"


    The president of the general meeting spoke with a low voice, with a violent coercion, giving people the feeling of thunder in a silent place.


    "Consequence?" Su Yan smiled faintly, looking at the president of the general meeting and said, "In my eyes there are only results!"


    There was a breathtaking force in the eyes of the president of the General Association. He is the president of the General Law Enforcement Association, the most powerful and majestic. He is the high priest and controls the destiny of the country.


    This kind of person''s temperament can be seen, he is definitely not a good person, he is afraid of even demons.


    "Since you have said so, then there is no need to talk nonsense, and you will be quiet here."


    The president of the General Conference spoke, but the voice hadn''t finished speaking, and the figure had disappeared. ,


    And a group of law enforcement officers underground is already boiling at this moment.


    "The president is finally going to make a move!"


    "Killing this bastard, you killed the elder!"


    "Kill him, or the union''s majesty will not exist!"


    The battle between the two was on the verge of triggering. Everyone consciously retreated back while yelling. They knew that the battle was very serious and they had to retreat.


    Su Yan stood in the air the whole time, motionless, without any fear.


    But the next second, his eyes fell cold, and the president of the general meeting appeared behind him, and a dark black light struck him.


    Su Yan grabbed it casually, and the ray of light fell in his hand, extremely docile, and his aggressiveness was completely suppressed.


    The general president''s complexion condensed, his eyes filled with a powerful killing intent, he knew that the person in front of him was not simple.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so young, so martial arts, it makes me ashamed!"


    "You don''t need to be ashamed, just hand it over, just self-determination!"


    Su Yan turned around, his voice roared, and at the same time his fists were still blasting out, like a fist of a god!


    The power of this fist is comparable to Su Yan''s powerful blow, containing the breath of death, which can make people enjoy the fear of the Nine Nether Land.


    The eyes of the president of the general meeting became more and more cold, and the black spiritual power of his palm emerged, and he directly held Su Yan''s fist.


    "Your strength is still on fire!"


    The President of the General Assembly tried to hold Su Yan''s fist tightly, and at the same time the other hand was already attacking Su Yan''s neck.


    Su Yan sneered, the spirit of death skyrocketed, directly making it impossible for the president of the general meeting to hold his fist, and at the same time, his fist directly blasted towards the other hand of the president of the general meeting.


    The two sides blasted each other, causing a ripple in the entire midair, as if dividing this place into two sides.


    Both sides of the world are black, the ultimate black, both are the power of fear!


    The general president''s figure drifted away, as if transparent, and could dissipate at any time.


    But Su Yan was able to easily capture his breath, preventing him from sneak attack.


    In fact, Su Yan was not afraid of his sneak attack at all, but simply didn''t compare it to being attacked by him, otherwise it would give him a feeling of weakness.


    Su Yan''s fist is unscrupulous, like the fist of King Li, with violent electric lights on it, and the blessing of death, more like a fist of Shura!


    This punch can smash the entire office building, even if the building is protected by a formation.


    If it were on the earth, Su Yan would blow half the city of Yanjing with this fist!


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold. He didn''t want to end up with this club because he was very anxious.


    He came to the Xiuwu Realm to save his disciple, but he didn''t expect that he could not save him now, and he would take Yu Wen Xiong out.


    Su Yan''s death aura is extremely powerful, has reached the strongest aura, and the entire union land seems to have fallen into hell.


    The president of the General Conference also noticed that Su Yan''s power suddenly became stronger, so he naturally did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly used his spiritual power to perform secret techniques.


    Behind him, the Ecstasy Messenger appeared, a black armor, more powerful than the Ecstasy Messenger of the Great Elder before.


    As soon as Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness moved, the Ecstatic Messenger he controlled directly attacked and killed the Ecstatic Messenger summoned by the President of the General Conference. He wanted to see the difference between the two.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that the great elder''s ecstasy messenger was actually vulnerable. Even if he blessed the breath of death, he still couldn''t withstand the blow of the president.


    It was just a blow that exploded the ecstasy envoy controlled by Su Yan, and the entire sky was bursting with dazzling flames, as if this place was suddenly annihilated by the sea of ??fire.


    The most shocking thing is that this flame is like a ghostly fire, pale blue, a color that is daunting.


    There will always be a tyrannical face, and at this moment he shows his true colors.


    He knew that the great elder was dead, but he didn''t expect that all the ecstasy messengers of the great elder were snatched away by Su Yan, which made him distraught!


    The president of the general association looked at Su Yan with a murderous expression on his face, and said sharply, "This is power!"

 Chapter 1638： Comparing strength with me? !

    His voice resounded through the entire union, even outside the city, and swayed a hundred miles!


    By doing this, it is natural to stand up and let the people of the Xiao Kingdom know that the General Conference is still a sacred and inviolable place.


    After all, such a big thing can''t be concealed, it can only calm people''s hearts.


    The many members of the law enforcement union are also ecstatic at this moment. The president''s words stirred in their hearts and made their eyes burst into tears.


    "I have no regrets in my life to join the union!"


    ...


    Everyone roared in excitement, the voice shook the sky, and the sky changed color!


    They were so excited, their previous depression and humiliation were all gone, and they felt much better.


    This is holding a breath, and now it is all released, this feeling is too comfortable.


    Many people looked at Su Yan in the sky, and no longer hated him, because they knew that this joker would be killed by the president.


    The President of the General Conference looked around with satisfaction, his words had a lot of effect, and he was very satisfied.


    At the same time, his words are not just to inspire this group of people, nor to give them peace and accountability. His words are words from the bottom of the heart, and are the trial of Su Yan!


    The president of the General Assembly looked at Su Yan, with a hint of disdain in his eyes. How could he care about the existence of the president of the Xiao Country General Assembly and the part-time high priest.


    The general president''s expression became more and more arrogant, he had regarded Su Yan as an ant, and he was even confident that his ecstatic messenger could easily kill Su Yan.


    "No matter how strong you are, no matter how genius you are, in my eyes you will just die!"


    The voice of the president of the general meeting is extremely high and low, which sounds weird and depresses.


    He wanted to be like this, in order to make Su Yan fear. He knew that people would be afraid when facing death, and there was no escape!


    "Everything you do will be stared at the historical pillar, let everyone remember you, just a jumping clown!"


    The president of the general meeting yelled loudly, and the Ecstatic Messenger had already blasted towards Su Yan under his command.


    Ecstasy is like a long dragon, swinging towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan has always been indifferent, and his expressions and words were seen in the eyes of the president of the General Conference and even everyone present, but he sneered.


    Su Yan looked at the president of the general association, with a hint of profound meaning in his bright eyes.


    "Compared with me?!"


    Su Yan''s words were not doubts or anger, but disdain, even a kind of mockery.


    The president of the general meeting said noncommittal: "Nonsense, you can beat my ecstasy messenger!"


    There will always be a face full of coldness and contempt.


    And all the people present were completely boiling, all roaring.


    "Evil Messenger!"


    ...


    They are like fans, swaying madness at this moment, as if everything is not important to them, killing Su Yan is the most exciting thing.


    They are more like a group of poor people, in fact duckweed drifting along with the flow, just other people''s chess pieces and cannon fodder.


    Because in the eyes of the president of the general meeting, these people are more ants than Su Yan, and they are his vassals.


    Of course, the president of the General Conference will not say such words unless he is clever.


    The sound of the mountain whistling and the tsunami made the entire city boil, and many people looked at the union area with excitement.


    "Someone broke into the union!"


    "Who is so courageous, looking for death?!"


    "Hundreds of years, it''s the first time I heard that someone dared to break into a union!"


    ...


    Many people talked about this, and they couldn''t believe it. After all, the union was too sacred and majestic in their hearts.


    But some people said: "Not only broke into the union, but also killed a lot of people. Even the elder was killed!"


    "what?!"


    Many people were fooled and couldn''t react at all.


    But in the next second, someone shouted excitedly: "The president is here!"


    "The high priest is here!"


    The people in the capital of Xiao State were excited, and the shock and anxiety in their hearts dissipated.


    "This must be an invasion by an enemy, and the sword is pointing at our country, Xiao!"


    "The president will definitely give him great!"


    "Yes, the power of the high priest, who dares to make a mistake!"


    And this time the president of the general meeting has the advantage, and the people of Xiao Country are completely crazy, and they are already noisy like National Day.


    There was a tsunami from the surrounding mountains, and even the palace knew about it.


    "Report!"


    "Someone broke into the Law Enforcement Association and killed a lot of people!"


    "Report!"


    "Someone killed the Great Elder!"


    Above the palace, there are all directions of majesty, and only one person can sit in the seat of the dragon chair, of course, the King of the State of Xiao.


    The King of the State of Xiao has been in power for half a century, and he has governed the State of Xiao for so many years, naturally he has absolute power.


    At this moment, he didn''t panic and said, "There is a high priest, so how afraid."


    The ministers who had been flustered were all relieved at this moment, stroking their beards.


    "The high priest must be able to easily kill the enemy!" A minister said.


    "This is true, but this matter is not a trivial matter and should be taken seriously!"


    The speaker is Xiao Guojiu, the younger brother of the monarch!


    "What does the nine brothers mean?"


    Wang Xiao looked at his brother and asked.


    "Sovereign, this is no trivial matter. If you dare to break into the Law Enforcement Association and kill the elders, it must be one of the realm Yang Dan!"


    Everyone nodded, this is true, the great elder is one step away from the sun pill, and it is reasonable to kill him as a strong sun pill.


    King Xiao nodded, also agreeing.


    "The strong Yang Dan is by no means an ordinary person. It must be an important existence in other countries or families!"


    "What do you mean by Brother Nine?"


    "This person may be trying to ruin our country!"


    The entire palace hall was silent, and many people were frightened and shocked.


    King Xiao was also full of violent faces, and his killing intent was shocking!


    This speculation is well-founded and not false. This is a national event!


    King Xiao looked at all his officials and said, "As you can see, which country has this conspiracy?!"


    The Nine Princes stood up and said again: "As far as I can see, it must be the Zhu Family Empire!"


    All the Korean ministers nodded one after another. This was not groundless.


    The close neighbors of the two countries are constantly in friction, which is very possible.


    "Zhu Laoba, the immortal!"


    King Xiao was extremely angry, and the entire palace was shaking.


    But at this time, a sergeant walked in and knelt directly, full of shock.


    "Tell the king, the high priest is in danger!"


    In the whole court, everyone was shocked by the sudden words. During this period of time, there was too much energy and incredible colors, and many people felt that their hearts were about to explode.


    A hint of sneer appeared on the face of the Nine Princes, and he looked directly at King Xiao.


    King Xiao was naturally trembling with anger, but the high priest was his right arm!

 Chapter 1639： Nine kings come forward

    The president of the general assembly and the high priest, these two titles, are absolutely powerful ministers in a country, and they are inferior to the existence of members of the royal family.


    If this class of people is lost, it will cause irreversible losses to the country, which is unacceptable.


    The most important thing is that this time caused panic among the people and plunged the country into an unstable situation.


    Think about it, too, the two positions of President and High Priest are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and they are the existence that many people fear, and they are also the spiritual pillar of many people.


    Therefore, when he heard that the high priest was in danger, King Xiao''s face immediately changed.


    His hands were trembling. This was anger. He had no idea that someone could threaten the high priest.


    He knew the realm of the high priest. In the early stage of the Yang Pill, he was only one step away from reaching the existence of the middle stage of the Yang Pill, and he was an absolute powerhouse.


    This is very different from the early years of Yang Pill that Su Yan encountered on Earth. After all, it is the president of the general association and even the high priest, and it is in the martial arts world, and its power is more than a little stronger.


    King Xiao glanced at all the ministers, each of them was shaking now, completely frightened by this sentence.


    He couldn''t calm down, his eyes sparkled with coldness.


    "nonsense!"


    At this moment, the nine princes actually roared at the sergeant, and the power of violent violent permeated the whole court.


    The sergeant was naturally frightened and his face paled. He was just a teller, how could he accept the Nine Lords'' scolding.


    The sergeant was already paralyzed, unable to speak at all, and even convulsed.


    The nine princes did not give a chance and looked directly at the people and said: "This must be a traitor who has come in, deceiving the crowd and confusing the people, it should be cut!"


    When his voice fell, he looked at King Xiao, and he had to decide everything.


    King Xiao nodded immediately, admiring his brother''s actions very much. This is the best crisis public relations.


    Regardless of whether the high priest is in danger, this will not let the ministers in the court know, otherwise it will cause panic.


    After hearing the words of the Nine Princes, many ministers had recovered a lot, and they thought about it and found that there were many doubts.


    But the Nine Lords drew the sword from his waist directly, a sword fell, and instantly killed the sergeant, and blood spattered on the giant pillar.


    "Our Xiao Country will never allow anyone to make trouble!"


    The Nine Lords looked at all the ministers with incomparable majesty, and his eyes revealed a murderous intent.


    Many ministers nodded and immediately gained confidence.


    "The words of the nine brothers are the same as mine!"


    King Xiao smiled at this moment, if it weren''t for his ninth brother, this would have caused panic.


    However, when his words fell behind, he looked at the ministers present and said: "This time someone must bring disaster to my country, Xiao Guo, we must take the shot!"


    "Kill the chaos and maintain the majesty!"


    ...


    Many ministers roared out, their voices shaking the sky for a long time.


    King Xiao waved his hand and looked at the ministers and said, "Which Aiqing is willing to go out to support the high priest?"


    King Xiao''s words were heard by the ministers present, and everyone immediately shrank their necks, bowed their heads, and did not dare to answer.


    This made King Xiao furious, and no one dared to show up!


    And the Nine Princes stood up at this moment and looked at King Xiao and said, "Great King, let me go."


    King Xiao was still angry, but in the end he nodded, and now he can only let his ninth brother go.


    This is not to blame the ministers in the court, after all, they are a group of strong Yin Dan, even if there are two or three Yang Dan, but they are very different from the high priest, they can not help much.


    There is only the Nine Princes, his strength should not be underestimated, and his talent is very high. This time to help the high priest, he will definitely succeed.


    "Brother Nine, I will prepare a banquet in the palace waiting for you to return in triumph!"


    The Nine Lords nodded, using spiritual power, and disappeared.


    ...


    At this moment, in the land of the law enforcement general meeting, many people are watching the battle in the sky.


    After the ecstasy messenger of the president easily smashed the ecstasy messenger looted by Su Yan, many people shouted frantically, thinking that the matter was still no more suspenseful.


    Even the chairman was full of mockery of Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan was nothing but that.


    However, when the ecstatic messenger rushed towards Su Yan again, Su Yan''s eyes were a little more profound, like a sea of ??stars.


    A terrifying force permeates the entire world, like a forbidden shackle, making people fearful!


    The Ecstasy Envoy Ecstasy struck towards Su Yan, but was easily resisted by Su Yan, and couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Su Yan looked at the president, with a pitiful expression in his eyes.


    "Power, I will let you see what power is!"


    Su Yan''s voice just fell, a breath of death accompanied by extreme power, directly blasted towards the Ecstatic Messenger.


    And Su Yan just snapped his fingers from the beginning to the end, as if it was just a random display by him.


    The power of death is terrifying at this moment, with the ultimate killing intent, directly invading the Ecstasy.


    Click!


    The crisp sound is like eating wonderful crispy corners, very crisp and abnormal.


    Many people were dumbfounded by this sound. It was obviously the ultimate battle. When the sound appeared, it was like thunder. How could it be so.


    But many people have already seen the strange thing, the body of the ecstasy messenger actually shot a light, starting from the center of the eyebrows, spreading the entire body.


    There was a crack in his body, and all his breath disappeared!


    Upon seeing this, the guild leader''s complexion suddenly changed, and he wanted to run his power to bless the Ecstasy, so that he could resist Su Yan''s destructive power.


    However, he discovered that no matter how he outputs spiritual power, the crack in the Ecstasy Messenger is still continuing.


    In the end, the Ecstasy''s body was divided into two, turning into a black mist, dissipating between the world.


    The president glanced at Su Yan, his face full of incredible, his strongest secret technique is so fragile?


    The ecstasy messenger who has been condensed after decades of training, is really as crisp as a crisp corner? !


    He didn''t believe it and couldn''t accept it at all, so that his voice shook for nine days.


    "No...impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent to this, and a force of death still struck towards the president.


    The guild leader was wrapped in the power of death, his face changed drastically, all his spiritual power was displayed, but he could not get out of the trap, because Su Yan''s power of death was Yuanli!


    This is different from the death qi that wandered outside the body before. Now he is running from his dantian, which is Yuanli!


    "The purpose of my coming here has never changed. I can stop whoever releases me!"


    Su Yan''s voice shook the entire trade union, and it lasted for a long time, making people feel like a devil''s cave!


    But the president looked at Su Yan without any fear.


    "It is impossible for law enforcement unions to release arrests and must be punished accordingly!"

 Chapter 1640： The king!

    The president''s words are still so firm, and he won''t be softened because of his disadvantage and crisis.


    This is the dignity of the law enforcement union. Even if he dies, no one is allowed to trample on him, otherwise the entire country will be over.


    This is a very serious matter, just like a country, not giving up!


    Regarding the words of the President of the General Conference, Su Yan remained indifferent, and would not appreciate letting him go because of his stiff mouth.


    He must find Yuwen Xiongba, he must see the complete Yuwen Xiongba!


    The power of death has already trapped the president of the general meeting to death. It only takes Su Yan to move his mind, and the power of death can directly strangle the president of the general meeting.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Your people will take advantage of the law to arrest my people, and hand them over to spare you!"


    Su Yan is already very big, not killing him is a complete concession.


    But the president of the General Conference sneered and said: "Breach the law for personal gains. The people in my conference always act in accordance with the law and are supervised. How can they bend the law for personal gains!"


    "In that case, go and die!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and the power of death shot directly, attacking and killing the president of the association.


    At this moment, everyone in the law enforcement union is completely desperate. They have gone through too many ups and downs, and they are completely unpredictable.


    The existence of the incomparably respectable President of the General Assembly and the High Priest of the State of Xiao was unable to defeat this intruder, which made them desperate.


    Many people were in tears, and their hearts were a little shaken. Is the unmoving law enforcement union really a paper tiger?


    But when their doubts were still unsolved, Su Yan''s power of death had already bombarded the president of the general meeting. This power was so terrifying that it easily destroyed all the defenses of the president. ,


    "You are an ant in front of me now, crush at will!"


    Su Yan looked at the president of the general meeting with a cold expression. He still wanted the president of the general meeting to tell the whereabouts of Yuwen Xiongba. This was the root.


    But the president of the General Conference laughed, especially mad, as if not afraid of death.


    This made Su Yan''s chills soar, and his killing intent reached its extreme.


    "Die!"


    The power of death directly bombarded the president''s chest, instantly turning his chest into nothingness, and his heart was exposed.


    The power of death permeated the entire body of the president of the general association, and now Su Yan only needs to snap his fingers, then the president of the general association will completely bid farewell to the martial arts world.


    But at this time, a cloud of auspicious clouds floated, and a man with a jade-faced cloth scarf on the auspicious cloud fell directly down.


    "Arrogant kid, give me a quick stop!"


    This person is the Ninth Prince, naturally much older than Su Yan, and calling him a child is just a scornful name.


    But Su Yan would listen to this person''s words, a snap of his fingers, very crisp.


    The body of the president of the general meeting suddenly resembled glass, all shattered and turned into dust.


    The powerful people in the country of Xiao, second only to the existence of the royal family, are now dead and souls scattered.


    All of this comes from Su Yan, but Su Yan is not to blame, because these people are responsible for themselves.


    He doesn''t cause trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble!


    After killing the president of the general association, Su Yan planned to ask other law enforcement officers. As long as the law enforcement union arrested Yufumi Yuba, someone would know.


    But at the moment, the Nine Princes exudes a terrifying wave, and those eyes are frosty.


    He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him would ignore his words and directly kill the high priest, still in front of him.


    And here is to prevent, to protect the high priest, but the result is not, which makes him extremely angry.


    "You killed the high priest, you **** it!"


    The nine princes were a little unstable in their hearts. After all, the high priest died. This is a big deal, and the whole country will predict bad things.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. He glanced at the person in front of him and said lightly: "Do you know where my people are locked up!"


    "Your people, your people are dead!"


    The Nine Kings were angry and wanted to violate everything and directly killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan heard this, the deep meaning in his eyes turned into a bloody, blood-black appearance with infinite flames.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan''s words seemed to be the judgment of God, announcing the result of the Nine Lords, and those who killed him would naturally not let it go.


    Su Yan is a little crazy now, Yu Wenxiong is dead, which makes it hard for him to accept!


    Although entering the martial arts world, it must be extremely dangerous, but at this point, the feeling will be different.


    Su Yan manipulated the power of death and went directly towards the Nine Princes. Yuan Li was violent, and the entire union was reduced to rubble.


    The Nine Lords also hurriedly used their spiritual power, and a blue dragon appeared behind him, flying through the sky with it.


    He couldn''t think about that much now, he just wanted to kill Su Yan, just want to avenge the high priest!


    The two played against each other, and the law enforcement union that was in ruins was shocked by this aura, and many people had to flee here because the fluctuations were too severe.


    Su Yan''s death force directly attacked the Nine Princes, with the ultimate evil spirit, full of killing intent!


    The eyes of the nine princes were cold, and the blue dragon burst out with a terrifying aura behind him, swaying the world, and then wandering away.


    With the blessing of the blue dragon, Su Yan''s power of death was actually blocked, which made Su Yan''s expression slightly changed.


    Obviously, the person in front of him is not simple, and definitely not an ordinary person. At the peak of the sun pill in the early stage, its strength may even be stronger than the middle sun pill.


    Otherwise, Su Yan''s power of death could definitely kill him easily, but now it was blocked.


    Su Yan leaped forward, covering the power of the dragon fist over his fist, and at the same time two breaths of death blessed on the fist, as if those two fists had become the source of cosmic light.


    "Die to me!"


    Su Yan roared, his fist blasted directly towards the Nine Princes, with the power to cover the sky, the world turned into a dark night.


    The face of the nine princes changed suddenly, and he hurriedly resisted with both hands, and Canglong blocked it for himself.


    However, Su Yan''s power was too shocked, and he directly blasted the Canglong away, and at the same time blasted the Nine Kings away thousands of meters away.


    The nine princes only felt that his whole body was surging with blood, and his eyes were playing with Su Yan fiercely. He couldn''t imagine that the young man in front of him had such a terrifying power.


    "Your power is weird!"


    The Nine Lords noticed the strangeness. Su Yan''s power was not like spiritual power, it was stronger than spiritual power, and more difficult to resist. This was where his power was, not a secret technique change.


    And Su Yan is completely speechless about this, he just wants to kill people now, and kill all those who are his enemies!


    But at the moment, the nine princes were clutching his chest, and a slight blood ran across his mouth, obviously injured.


    However, he did not lose his fighting spirit because of this. Instead, his eyes were full of crazy fighting will.


    "It''s hard to come across a good-looking one, it''s going to be fun!"


    Looking at the sky, the nine princes roared out: "Everyone, the king!"

 Chapter 1641： Xiao Daocheng!

    The entire sky is transformed into an illusion, and countless clouds and rays of light merge together, constantly squirming, giving people the feeling of changing the sky.


    Many people are intimidated by the short changes in the sky. They have never seen such a situation.


    But at this moment, they are happy inside. They know that this is the anger of the nine kings.


    The Nine Lords came forward, can Su Yan still be arrogant now? This is simply impossible.


    However, many people still hate Su Yan, and they want him to die immediately and be buried with the high priest.


    The high priest was killed by Su Yan, and everyone present, and even the entire Xiao Guo was angry.


    The reason for the anger of the Nine Kings is also the same. In his plan, the high priest should not die. Obviously he underestimated Su Yan.


    Since the high priest is dead and this cannot be changed, he can only accept that if the high priest is gone, there will definitely be a new high priest. If the president is gone, there will also be a new president.


    But right now, the Nine Kings are very interested in Su Yan. He wants to see the true power of Su Yan. He is a man who loves fighting.


    The voice of the Nine Lords resounded across the sky, and even outside the palace, a violent voice could be heard.


    The anger and excitement mixed in his voice, these are his two attitudes.


    The king of the king, who is the king, it is naturally his ancestor of the Xiao Kingdom-Xiao Daocheng!


    Xiao Daocheng is no need to be a human being, the founder of the country of Xiao, the king of the country of Xiao, and the grandfather of the country of Xiao!


    Being able to have the country of Xiao is entirely due to this person, he is the founding king!


    And on earth, in the long river of history, there is also an emperor, also named Xiao Daocheng.


    It is difficult for people to tell whether there is a connection between them and whether there is a connection between them.


    It is possible that the two are the same, but the people in the martial arts world are ashamed of words and do not want to put their ancestors in the place of ants like the earth.


    The voice of the Nine Princes did not stop, but continued to roar: "Ancestor, come out!"


    The entire sky suddenly thunder and lightning, the sound can shock the ears of deaf people, the thunder and lightning are too shocking, have the ability to split the sky.


    At the place where thunder and lightning gathered, a figure slowly formed, a body of armor. Before seeing the person clearly, it was frightened and trembling by its terrifying domineering.


    And all the people in the Xiao Kingdom, as long as they were in the capital, or even outside the capital, who could see this figure, they all knelt down.


    This is their founding king, this is their ancestor, so naturally they have to bow down to welcome him.


    Even in the palace, King Xiao, who was sitting at the top, frowned slightly at this moment.


    He naturally felt a strong wave of fluctuations, which made his heart palpitations.


    "Unexpectedly, the realm of the Nine Brothers has grown so rapidly, and the ancestors will be summoned!"


    King Xiao sighed, with a hint of pride in his heart.


    At the same time, there was also a fierce look in King Xiao''s eyes, allowing his ninth brother to summon the ancestors, so the enemy must be very powerful.


    "Zhu family, although we are feuds, we signed a non-aggression treaty ten years ago. I didn''t expect you to break the contract first!"


    At the moment, all the ministers were also talking, naturally speaking ill of the Zhu family.


    "My lord, this must be done by the Zhu family, so I am angry!"


    "My lord, we can''t sit still, we must let the Zhu family know how great it is!"


    "Yes, if you don''t give them some color, you really think that Xiao Guo is so bullied?!"


    ...


    Everyone was chattering endlessly, but Shangshu from the Ministry of Rites of the Central Government stood up at this moment.


    "Majesty, Zhu Ganglie, the king of the Zhu family, is old and weak, how can he have such a leisurely mind?"


    After hearing the words, the others were stagnant, and they all looked at the Book of Rites.


    "Master Shangshu, what does this mean?!"


    "Could it be that other people failed to attack us Xiao Guo?"


    King Xiao also looked at the Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, with a look of questioning.


    The Book of Rites sneered: "Don''t you understand this truth? Zhu Ganglie is weak, but small but powerful!"


    King Xiao''s pupils shrank and immediately said, "Are you talking about Zhu Yun, a child from the Zhu family?!"


    Shang Shu of the Ministry of Rites shook his head and replied: "Although Zhu Yun is the prince, he does not have power. The Zhu family is now under the control of Zhu Lao Si."


    "Lao Zhu?" Wang Xiao frowned and said sharply, "Zhu Weixiang?!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone frowned. For Zhu Weiming, they knew that this was a celebrity in the Zhu family, and there were legends everywhere.


    "Zhu Ganglie has so many sons, but this four son is the most talented. If he seizes power, the Zhu family will be really difficult to deal with."


    For a while, the court fell into silence, and everyone stopped yelling. They knew what Zhu Weixiang had done.


    King Xiao also frowned. The immediate matter is not a trivial matter. He must pay attention to it. If it is not enough then, he will directly declare war with the Zhu family.


    The most important thing right now is the battle of his ninth brother. King Xiao still has confidence in his ninth brother.


    The land of the trade union at this moment has long been in ruins, and fluctuations alone can crush the ground. Even if it is a defense with taboo power, that is not enough, because the power of Su Yan and the nine kings is too strong.


    Only the slightest fluctuation can easily kill the strong Yin Dan.


    In front of them, the strong Yin Dan is nothing but cannon fodder!


    The Nine Princes looked at the sky, with great respect. He summoned the ancestors, but he had many purposes.


    One is to appease the people. The high priest has died. Many people have suspicions about labor unions and sacrifices, and have doubts about the stability of the country. But this time the ancestors of the Xiao Kingdom have been summoned, and no one will be suspicious.


    Second, the Nine Lords are not guaranteed to be successful every time. This probability is not high. This summoning is a collective manifestation of their own strength.


    Third, he just wanted to fight Su Yan, so naturally he had to come up with the strongest back hand.


    The sky was still thundering, the sound was floating and solid, and it fell directly, and the ground was shaken several times because of this.


    Xiao Daocheng, the ancestor of the Xiao family, and the founding king of the country, was a life-killing god.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan, and there was only disdain in his eyes, as if looking at an ant.


    He is more than ten meters tall, wearing armor, with snakes and snakes swimming around him, which is daunting, like a character in mythology.


    More than that, there is still a terrifying wave around his body, a blue light covering the world, as if the real place has become his master.


    Such a noble person, facing Su Yan''s early stage of Yang Pill, he would naturally not pay attention to it, and would naturally be mocking.


    "Did you violate my Xiao country?!"


    Xiao Daocheng looked at Su Yan, his nostrils exhaled muddy air, and his voice rolled down like thunder.


    At the same time, there was also a terrifying coercion, which was also moving towards Su Yange. The power of this coercion should not be underestimated. However, Xiao Daocheng relied on coercion many times to kill the enemy.

 Chapter 1642： Dark

    When Xiao Daocheng really appeared, the entire country of Xiao had a wave of volatility. Countless people not only crawled, but even buried their heads in the ground, with endless respect.


    This is their founding king, like the ancestor, who dares to be disrespectful.


    Even King Xiao of the palace stood up at this moment and looked at the distance with awe.


    The other ministers naturally didn''t dare to stand anymore, and all of them knelt down, very respectful.


    The first ancestor of a country, who naturally has the supreme prestige, now shows up and is naturally loved and respected by everyone, even if it is just a summoned illusion.


    Xiao Daocheng didn''t care about the people''s kneeling, his eyes were just looking at Su Yan, full of killing intent.


    The reason why he appeared was because the Nine Princes summoned, because the Nine Princes wanted to fight Su Yan and even killed Su Yan.


    Xiao Daocheng is the guardian spirit. Although he is a bit wise, he is not like real human beings. They are more to perform tasks.


    When the task is completed, they dissipate directly.


    Xiao Daocheng held a bronze halberd in his hand, more than ten meters long, shining blue light, like a poisonous snake, with a cold **** breath.


    This bronze halberd was naturally stained with countless blood. Many people and even gods and demons may die on its sharp blade. The blood made it bloodthirsty.


    As soon as the bronze halberd came out, the entire ruins of the trade union was enveloped in a **** atmosphere, as if countless blood was wandering this week.


    Many people''s prostrate body trembles more, this kind of fluctuation is difficult for them to accept.


    "You guys go back quickly!"


    The Nine Kings shouted at the crowd, they are just low-level people, naturally they can''t resist this terrifying **** atmosphere, if they don''t leave, they will be dangerous.


    All the people are backing back one after another, with horror and respect in their eyes.


    And the bronze halberd had already stabbed towards Su Yan at this moment, and the spear was like a dragon, with the intention of killing!


    Su Yan''s hands were lingering in the primordial power, and a terrifying breath enveloped even more terrifying fluctuations.


    Many people''s faces changed drastically, as if they were going through the end.


    And Su Yan''s Yuanli had already moved toward the bronze halberd at this moment, covering it directly, making it immobile.


    Xiao Daocheng''s face was cold, his whole body was shaken, his armor shook, and a terrifying force blessed on the bronze halberd, which immediately broke Su Yan''s vitality.


    "I didn''t expect you to use this kind of power!"


    Xiao Daocheng was also a little surprised. This was not spiritual power, but vital power, which made him very surprised.


    Yuanli can only be displayed by the strong golden core, unless some peerless genius can use it in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    But Su Yan''s realm was no more than Yang Dan, which made Xiao Daocheng a little puzzled, and there was also a hint of chill in his heart.


    If he knew that Su Yan could barely exert his vitality in the Taoist realm, he would vomit blood out of anger, and there would be no need to fight.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan once again derives an elemental force between his hands, directly blasting towards Xiao Daocheng.


    Xiao Daocheng sneered, the bronze halberd had already pierced towards Su Yan, he didn''t care about Su Yan''s attack on him.


    The speed of the bronze halberd is very fast, as long as it hits Su Yan, it can resolve his crisis.


    But Xiao Daocheng was wrong about how his bronze halberd could hit Su Yan.


    When the bronze halberd was a few minutes away from Su Yan, a golden light appeared on Su Yan''s chest, which directly covered the blue ray of the bronze halberd.


    When the nine princes saw this, their complexion changed, and he couldn''t help but shout: "You actually have two powers?!"


    Su Yan sneered. There are more than two kinds of him. After counting, there are three kinds.


    The golden vitality hasn''t been used for a long time, and this display is not half abrupt, but the light shines everywhere.


    The golden elemental power is Su Yan''s life force, it was the first to grasp, and it was naturally stronger.


    This power turned into a golden dragon, directly biting the bronze halberd, without fear of its bloodthirsty horror.


    The bronze halberd made a violent noise, which was in danger of breaking apart.


    Xiao Daocheng''s face was extremely cold, he could only withstand the blow he had taken, and at the same time recalled the bronze halberd.


    His chest is a little bit of blood, like plum blossoms, unusually bright, falling to the ground.


    Everyone in the entire battlefield was shocked, showing incredible eyes.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "How could the country''s father get hurt? The country''s father is the strongest!"


    "This is fake, all of this is fake!"


    ...


    Many people are even crazy, unable to accept the facts before them, how can the existence they admire most in their hearts get hurt.


    Even the nine princes have a cold face at the moment, and their heart is dripping blood, this is his ancestor.


    It was already inappropriate for him to summon his ancestors, but he never thought that his ancestors were injured. He was unrighteous.


    The Nine Princes couldn''t hold back anymore, they rushed over, the software on his waist, like a poisonous snake, attacked and killed Su Yan.


    "Give me my life!"


    The voice of the Nine Princes was full of cruelty, and he had a full killing intent on Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about his sword. Su Yan did it at will and easily clamped the soft sword.


    "I want to compete with me even with this little strength?!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of disdain. Although the Nine Lords were the peak of the early stage of Yang Pill, they were nothing in Su Yan''s eyes.


    If Su Yan didn''t use the secret technique, perhaps the Nine Lords could still do some tricks with him, but he would be nothing for Su Yan who faced the strongest secret technique.


    The software was directly broken by Su Yan, and the broken blade bounced back, shooting towards the Nine Kings, irresistible.


    Blood came out of the chest of the Nine Kings, and the sword blade was in the doomsday. He wanted to invade the heart. Fortunately, he resisted it with instinct.


    The Nine Lords looked at Su Yan with a spiteful look in his eyes. All of this surpassed his expectations. He never thought that Su Yan was so powerful, it was a variable.


    "Variable, variable!"


    The nine princes'' heart was low, and he went directly to Xiao Daocheng to bless his body.


    He wants Su Yan to die!


    Xiao Daocheng accepted the power of essence and blood, and suddenly changed, his eyes were like a demon king, with only the most extreme killing intent.


    "dead!"


    Xiao Daocheng roared, his voice trembling for nine days, as if he could hear the entire land of Xiao Country.


    His bronze halberd was stained with essence and blood, like a bath, suddenly turned into an endless evil weapon!


    The bronze halberd seemed to be alive at this moment, no longer a sharp blade, but a killing weapon, as if it had wisdom.


    It has also changed itself, being stained by countless blue rays, revealing the ultimate meaning of blood killing.


    Xiao Daocheng held the bronze halberd and pointed angrily at the sky, and a blue force rushed into the sky directly like an electric light, and the entire sky suddenly surrounded by black mist, spinning like a whirlpool.


    At this moment, the sky is dim, the sun and the moon are dark, everything is driven by this force, and the earth seems to be in a state of destruction!

 Chapter 1643： stop

    At this moment, everyone was expressionless and could not accept such a situation.


    Xiao Daocheng was like a tyrant at this moment, wanting to judge Su Yan and determine his life and death.


    But the nine princes laughed, ignoring the blood from the corners of their mouths and even the blood dripping from their chests.


    What he looked at Su Yan was just resentment. Su Yan made him dim and made him lose prestige among the people of Xiao Guo.


    "Your kid has become my variable, today I will kill you!"


    The Nine Lords'' killing intent on Su Yan has reached the extreme, and now the blood is stained, the ancestor summoned must be invincible.


    But Su Yan was very calm from beginning to end, although the sky was dim, and although all the rules seemed to have changed, even the fluctuation of space was strange.


    But he is very calm, calm and anxious!


    Su Yan is not afraid of being normal, but being indifferent to this kind of change makes people speechless. This kind of change is difficult to display even in the mid-Yang Dan period, which shows how terrifying Xiao Daocheng in front of him is.


    Su Yan''s Dantian was extremely calm at the moment, the golden power, black power and even the power of death did not flow out, and he seemed to give up resistance.


    When the nine princes saw this, he smiled even more, looking at Su Yan and said: "You are just a humble ant. If you give up resistance, you think I will let you go!"


    As soon as the words of the Nine Princes fell, Su Yan''s eyes looked at the Nine Princes, with endless profound meaning!


    This is a contemptuous look, this is a killing intent, and it is a condescending gesture.


    Su Yan''s hands seemed to have added a kind of magic power, facing the changes in the world, he shot out angrily.


    This palm is like the Buddha''s palm in the palm of the Buddha, and no one can escape.


    This is a palm that contains two kinds of vitality, and it is terrifying.


    Su Yan''s indifference did not give up resistance, but was he not afraid of Xiao Daocheng''s power? He was really not afraid.


    On the contrary, Xiao Daocheng''s strength has given him a little more fighting spirit, and he also wants to compete with people of this kind of strength to see what his level is.


    But the nine princes were speaking at this moment, which made Su Yan a little more annoyed.


    "Noisy!"


    The word Su Yan was pronounced, and the power of the palm of his hand still slapped towards the Nine Princes, which meant to overwhelm.


    The face of the Nine Kings suddenly changed, and this power made his heart palpitations. He had no idea that Su Yan could display such a terrifying power, which was a power above spiritual power.


    The Nine Lords defended his whole body, all his spiritual power was released, and he wanted to resist, but in front of Su Yan''s palm, he was easily destroyed like fragile glass.


    Now the Nine Princes looked desperate, was his defense so weak, how could he resist it.


    He had to look at Xiao Daocheng, begging with all his face: "Ancestor, save me!"


    Xiao Daocheng naturally wouldn''t watch Su Yan killing the Nine Princes, not to mention the relationship between the two, because he was the guardian spirit, and he would naturally guarantee the safety of the spirit master.


    When Su Yan''s palm was close to the nine princes, Xiao Daocheng had already made a move and directly stood in front of the nine princes.


    boom!


    A violent explosion sounded through the entire world, the light overwhelmed everything, and it was daylight!


    For a long time, the sound continued, the ripples scattered, the light was still there, and countless people could not see it.


    On the battlefield at this moment, the Ninth Prince was saved, his heart trembled already, and his face paled with fright at this moment.


    In front of the Nine Lords, even if Xiao Daocheng''s armor was broken and blood bursting out, he still stood tall, and his breath of evil spirit was still breathtaking.


    He was holding a bronze halberd, his eyes still staring at Su Yan, full of killing intent.


    "Lord, please give me an order!"


    Xiao Daocheng roared, his voice shook the whole world.


    The nine princes nodded quickly, looking at Su Yan full of resentment.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Xiao Daocheng''s figure drifted away directly, and rushed towards Su Yan, like a mountain, and killed him.


    Naturally, Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, with his arms sharp, and directly greeted Xiao Daocheng.


    The two sides are fighting against each other, the light is constant, the world is fluctuating for this, you must know that this is the realm of Xiuwu, not the earth.


    This kind of power confrontation is even more terrifying than Su Yan''s battle on the Yanjing Great Wall. Any single force can destroy half of Yanjing!


    Su Yan''s duo banged against Xiao Daocheng''s bronze halberd, making a loud and violent sound, and countless powers transformed countless figures, constantly roaring and biting, as if gods and demons danced wildly!


    Xiao Daocheng''s strength blessed the bronze halberd, pointed angrily at the sky, and with the help of his strength, he directly furiously killed Su Yan with a sword.


    This blow was Xiao Daocheng''s most powerful force, containing all his power, comparable to the peak of Yang Dan''s mid-term!


    Su Yan didn''t dare to hold big, all three powers came out and transformed into form.


    The golden dragon and black dragon contained a terrifying breath of death, and rushed directly toward the bronze halberd.


    The sound of dragons can be heard all over the world, and there is more violent metal collision.


    Not only in other places, but even in the palace, there was a panic.


    That group of ministers had been scared silly at this moment, this kind of power made them fearful.


    Even King Xiao, who was delighted just now, had a shadow in his eyes.


    He is King Xiao, a great king of a country, and he should naturally have the strongest strength, but now he feels that his ninth brother is faintly surpassing him, which makes him uneasy.


    The house of the emperor seems to be harmonious, but in fact it is intrigue between you and me. King Xiao is kind, but he is not a bad guy. There are still taboos on these.


    "After this battle, you must surrender the soul of the ancestor!"


    Xiao Wang said coldly, this was his measure to prevent the Nine Lords from rebelling.


    If you want to summon the guardian spirit, you must have the guardian spirit''s soul. This is the legacy of the ancestor general and the foundation of the country.


    Queen Mother Xiao loved the nine princes and gave Xiao Daocheng''s soul to the nine princes.


    King Xiao''s own realm was very strong, and he almost broke through to the late Yang Dan stage, so he had never cared about this before, but now he has to.


    And at the moment above the sky, Su Yan and Xiao Daocheng were still fighting, and the two dragons played with halberds behind them, and the two fought hard. The scene was very hot.


    Su Yan''s strength does not have to be weak, which makes Xiao Daocheng full of anger.


    "If I am not dead, I can pinch you to death!"


    Xiao Daocheng watched Su Yan roar.


    But Su Yan was full of disdain: "If I''m not dead, you won''t have the qualifications to let me pinch!"


    The words of the two of them are not wrong, both of them have the qualifications, but if Su Yan does not die, then he is the immortal emperor of the eighth reincarnation, which is naturally not comparable to Xiao Daocheng.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun at the foot of the mountain had already rushed towards the mountain. He knew that the big thing was not good, and that the two sides were against the enemy, but it was very bad for him.


    He rushed up the mountain, looking at the ruins in front of him, with panic in his eyes. His realm was very low, and the fluctuations around him made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But he still yelled at Su Yan and the Nine Kings: "Stop it for me!"

 Chapter 1644： Are all friends

    Zhu Yun''s voice was loud, but the fluctuations were not large, because his realm was not high, and the spirit power was fluctuating around him, which was difficult to spread.


    This made Zhu Yun very anxious, his face changed, and he had to roar again.


    The voice floated, and it was already very quiet in the ears of Su Yan and others.


    Su Yan and Xiao Dao were fighting in the dark, and the battle was at its most intense. Under this circumstance, how could they be stopped by the voice of Zhu Yun, a small ant.


    Both sides are stunned, they are already enemies of life and death, how can they stop!


    Even though the Nine Kings frowned slightly after hearing Zhu Yun''s words, he did not stop his guardian spirit from fighting.


    He has lost his face this time, and Su Yan also killed the high priest of the Xiao Kingdom. If Su Yan does not die, then the Xiao Kingdom will be in turmoil!


    The Nine Lords looked at the battlefield, wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and directly ordered: "Don''t worry about everything, kill him!"


    The Nine Lords naturally wanted Su Yan to die, he was now dazzled by the killing intent, and he couldn''t worry about anything at all.


    And when he heard this, Su Yan would naturally not be afraid, and his killing intent was also high. Only by eliminating the guardian spirit in front of him can he find the whereabouts of Yuwen Xiongba.


    Su Yan didn''t think about it, after all, he was now fighting against the powerhouse, otherwise according to his thinking, he could easily guess the contradiction.


    Yuwen Xiong is no more than a mere Taoist state, and there is no secret in him. How could he be kept so by Xiao Guo, at the expense of the high priest.


    Su Yan and Xiao Daocheng fought together again, with overwhelming vitality and constant secret techniques. Both sides used the strongest power. If they are careless, they will inevitably be killed by the other party.


    The nerves of the two of them are tense, they are full of killing intent, and their eyes are covered with a crimson meaning, and they can only end by killing each other.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun was extremely anxious, and there was a black in his eyes. He did not expect this situation at all.


    How could a mere Ubumi Xiongba cause this situation? This made him careless.


    At the same time, in his heart, the Daoist Yuwen Xiongba was very important to Su Yan. It was really very important. This was something he didn''t expect, and he thought it was just a slave.


    Regardless of the danger at this moment, he rushed directly towards the nine kings. The ruins of the mountain top were not so easy to walk.


    Only a few kilometers away, Zhu Yun took several minutes to arrive.


    When he got to the side of the Nine Kings, Zhu Yun hurriedly grabbed his shirt and said angrily: "Stop it, haven''t you heard me?!"


    Zhu Yun''s eyes were full of anger, not as weak as before. Obviously this kind of battle was beyond his expectation, and he did not want to see it.


    He should have come up earlier, but if he didn''t pay attention, Su Yan had already caused such a big incident, and he was fighting with the Ninth Prince.


    The nine princes looked at Zhu Yun with an angry face: "Stop, now you let me stop?!"


    "Nonsense, you must stop!"


    "He killed the high priest of my country, the president of the trade union, you let me stop!"


    The nine princes were extremely angry and stood up directly, looking at Zhu Yun condescendingly, with murderous intent on his face.


    Zhu Yun frowned and said, "This matter is simply a misunderstanding. You come early, is that right?!"


    The Nine Lords stagnated slightly, and in the end the old things were on his own.


    "Zhu Yun, let me tell you, I just want to kill him now, desperate!"


    The Nine Princes grabbed Zhu Yun''s skirt and said coldly.


    Zhu Yun looked into the eyes of the Nine Princes, but his anger dissipated, revealing a contempt.


    Seeing Zhu Yun''s contemptuous eyes, the Nine Lords furiously said: "What do you mean?!"


    "Originally, I thought that the Ninth Prince Xiao Guo was a man of indomitable and advanced strategy. When I saw it today, his name was not true!"


    Zhu Yun did not say directly, but there was something in the words.


    The eyes of the nine princes grew colder, clutching Zhu Yun''s shirt tightly.


    "You really disappoint me!"


    Zhu Yun said again, his eyes were full of disdain, and he didn''t want to look at the Nine Princes again.


    The Nine Lords were shocked by Zhu Yun''s disdain, and he seemed to wake up in a trance.


    "How could I be blinded, **** it!"


    The eyes of the nine princes changed, and the heart also changed. The death of the high priest made him too angry and lost his reason.


    "It''s best if you can wake up. Don''t mess up all the plans for me!"


    The Nine Lords did not look at Zhu Yun with a good face, and said coldly: "The **** plan, he killed the high priest, Xiao Guo may be unstable for this."


    "What is the high priest, what is the president, some people should be."


    Zhu Yun looked to the sky, Su Yan and Xiao Daocheng were inextricably fought, and both sides were injured.


    After all, Xiao Daocheng''s realm is the peak of Yang Dan Consummation, and with powerful secret techniques, it is difficult for Su Yan to take advantage.


    "Let your guardian spirit stop!"


    Zhu Yun shouted again, with a commanding tone.


    "Don''t use that tone!"


    The nine princes waved his hand, angrily on his face.


    But after all, he still looked at the sky, with a complicated and cold expression in his eyes.


    "Ancestor, stop!"


    The Nine Princes looked at the sky and said directly.


    Xiao Daocheng was stunned for a moment. This was at a critical juncture. He didn''t understand why he stopped.


    But he was just a guardian spirit, and he had to listen to the spirit master''s order, so he could only retreat and retreat in front of Dao Nine Lords.


    And Su Yan is also a little confused, this has reached this point, how can it stop, and the nine kings stop, he will not stop.


    Su Yan came down and looked at the Nine Princes with a cold expression.


    When he saw Zhu Yun, his face was slightly cold, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zhu Yun''s expression returned to panic at the moment, and he waved to both sides and said, "You can''t fight, you can''t fight anymore."


    The Nine Lords said angrily: "What do you mean?!"


    "It''s all friends, what do you fight."


    Although the Nine Lords knew that Zhu Yun was the one who prevented him, he still hurt his heart when he said this.


    A man who killed the high priest is a friend, a **** friend!


    The eyes of the nine princes can kill Zhu Yun, his whole body is extremely tight, his face is blue.


    Su Yan also looked indifferent, looking at Zhu Yun and said, "What are you talking nonsense?!"


    Zhu Yun hurriedly walked to Su Yan, looked at him and said, "This is all a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding?"


    Su Yan saw that Zhu Yun was so abnormal, and he had doubts in his heart, so he wanted to see what trick Zhu Yun was going to play.


    "This thing was wrong at the beginning, and we were wrong at the beginning."


    Zhu Yun explained to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not puzzled because of this, playing with Zhu Yun, his eyes were deep, he wanted to see if Zhu Yun was telling lies.


    But what he saw was anxiety, Zhu Yun had nothing but anxiety in his eyes.

 Chapter 1645： The culprit!

    This made Su Yan a little puzzled. If Zhu Yun was telling lies, then he would definitely be able to see that, after all, his spiritual consciousness was very powerful, far surpassing people in this realm.


    But he did not see, nor did he see what Zhu Yun had hidden, he was simply anxious.


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Zhu Yun and said, "It was wrong at the beginning."


    "Hero, think about it, what is our purpose here?"


    Su Yan said coldly, "Of course it''s an important person!"


    "But people are not here!"


    Zhu Yun spread his hands and said helplessly.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Impossible!"


    "Your basis is the memory in the manager''s consciousness, right? It''s that members of the law enforcement union went to the hotel and took the boss?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Yan is still indifferent, isn''t this nonsense.


    Zhu Yun shook his head and said: "This is a trap, this is planting a mistake!"


    Su Yan frowned, his words made it difficult for him to understand. How could this be possible!


    "I know it''s hard to accept, but that''s the truth. I figured it out after thinking about it for a long time under the mountain."


    "Then you are just talking about how to frame the blame!"


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun and said coldly.


    Zhu Yun glanced at the Quartet and said, "This place is not a place to speak."


    "Just say it here!"


    Su Yan had no intention of going to other places.


    "it is good."


    Zhu Yun nodded, it can only be so.


    "If it was captured by the law enforcement union, why didn''t they let them go? If you killed the high priest, they still didn''t let go? Is the tyrant really so important to Xiao Guo?!"


    "But the high priest said that if you don''t let go, you won''t let go!"


    "That''s just his catchphrase. After all, it is the high priest. If they really catch Uwen Xiongba, they will definitely reconcile with you.


    At this moment, the Nine Princes also interjected: "Who is the arrested person and why was it arrested?"


    "My benefactor''s subordinate, Taoist Realm, said that he was taken away by law enforcement in a round."


    The nine princes shook his head and said, "There is no need for law enforcement officers to come forward in the round."


    "According to the manager, this is a special case!"


    Su Yan responded coldly.


    "In special circumstances, our Xiao country''s special circumstances will only catch the heinous nature. How can we use law enforcement such as prostitution!"


    The words of the Nine Lords made Su Yan frowned, and he seemed to feel something wrong.


    "In that case, it must be someone who has planted the blame!"


    "Who would dare to plant a law enforcement officer?!"


    The Nine Princes asked angrily while playing with Zhu Yun.


    "I think there is only one person!"


    Zhu Yun glanced around, with endless killing intent in his eyes.


    "who?!"


    Su Yan and the Nine Lords both asked.


    "My fourth uncle!"


    Zhu Yun seemed to have exhausted his strength to say this with difficulty.


    "Zhu Weixing?!"


    The nine princes were furious, full of murderous intent.


    "It''s about the same root, so why is it too anxious."


    There was a trace of sadness in Zhu Yun''s eyes, and his heart seemed to be sad.


    Su Yan was shocked, and he seemed to realize something.


    "What you mean is that the people of the Xiao Country Law Enforcement Association, the president of the Xiao Country, and the high priest, all died because of misunderstanding!"


    The nine princes were full of violent faces and were so angry that it was difficult to vent.


    In fact, it is true that the people of the Law Enforcement Association died because of misunderstanding. The death of the high priest still has something to do with the nine princes.


    If he arrived earlier to prevent Su Yan from killing people, then the high priest would not die.


    There was a slight change on Su Yan''s face, and he felt like he had done something wrong.


    If it is a misunderstanding, he really killed the wrong person.


    "All this is Zhu Weixiang''s strategy, he just wanted to kill me!" Zhu Yun turned around to me, looked at Su Yan and the Nine Princes and said, "Everything is because of me."


    "What you mean is that Zhu Weixing captured the male tyrant, and then blamed Xiao Guo''s law enforcement union, so that I had a conflict with Xiao Guo. He was watching a good show next to him?!"


    "Yes!" Zhu Yun said with difficulty, "Zhu''s face is dull, my fourth uncle already has power in his hands, but why bother to kill me."


    Su Yan''s fists were also clenched at this moment, and the anger in his heart was even worse, as if the sun was shining.


    If this is true, Yu Wen Xiongba is really captured by Zhu Weixiang, then he is used as a spear.


    This feeling made him very upset. To Zhu Yun''s fourth uncle, it was naturally murderous.


    And the Nine Princes are also looking at the sky at this moment, wailing: "High Priest, you died wronged!"


    These words made Su Yan''s expression changed, a little embarrassed, but he had killed the wrong person.


    However, Su Yan didn''t regret it, and didn''t mean to apologize. He broke into the law enforcement union. This group of people were intent on killing him. If someone killed him first, how could he not fight back.


    And Zhu Yun looked at the two at this moment and said: "Now is not the time to be angry and regretful, but how to deal with it!"


    "I must take revenge, and use Zhu Wei''s head as a hip flask!"


    The nine kings said that there were spiritual power fluctuations between his hands, and he was very angry.


    Su Yan also said in a cold voice: "He caught Yuwen Xiongba, I will destroy the mountains and rivers, and I will smash him into pieces!"


    Zhu Yun nodded and said, "Actually, if you want to blame it, please blame me. After all, it''s because of me."


    "I can take it for the fourth uncle!"


    Zhu Yun said that you killed me, with a sad face.


    But without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the Nine Lords on the side hurriedly said: "You are also a victim. What does this have to do with you? All this is the culprit of Zhu Weixiang!"


    "But this has a direct relationship with me. If it weren''t for me, the heroes would not be taken away. If it weren''t for me, the high priest of the country of Xiao would not die."


    "It''s not your fault. Even without you, I am afraid that Xiao Guo will fight against the Zhu family!"


    Zhu Yun was slightly startled: "Why?"


    "Because our two families have been fighting all year round, and you, Zhu''s family, have also been in the border recently!"


    "My grandfather is very old, so where is that experience?"


    "This must be an order from Zhu Wei, **** it!"


    All the heads were directed at Zhu Yun''s fourth uncle, and everything was his conspiracy. He wanted to kill Zhu Yunhao to inherit the throne. He wanted to stir up the country of Xiao so that Xiao country had no peace.


    But what role Su Yan played in it, was it just being used as a gun?


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and he seemed to notice something wrong, but he didn''t understand what was wrong.


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan and said, "Hero, if you didn''t save me, then all this would have ended long ago."


    Su Yan was interrupted by Zhu Yun''s constant self-blame, and his thoughts stopped thinking. Finding Yuwen Xiongba was the most important thing.


    He looked at Zhu Yun and said, "It''s not your fault, don''t take it yourself."


    "but I."


    "Enough!" The Nine Lords said angrily at the moment: "This was done by the heinous culprit Zhu Weixiang, for the union, for the high priest, for the Xiao Guo, I must make him regret it!"

 Chapter 1646： Upward

    The eyes of the nine princes were cold, with endless anger. He didn''t pretend to be like this, he was really angry.


    Of course he was also angry with himself, if he had come forward earlier, things might not be like this.


    But he didn''t know that this contributed to this incident. The death of the high priest served as the basis and played a role in anger.


    The Nine Princes glanced at Su Yan and Zhu Yun, and said coldly, "You follow me back to the palace, I will tell Brother Wang everything!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "What am I going to do with you?"


    Zhu Yun pulled Su Yan at this moment, and said, "My fourth uncle is very powerful. You can go to Longtan and Tiger''s Lair alone, why not pull on Xiao Guo and take action together!"


    Su Yan looked into Zhu Yun''s eyes, and he suddenly felt that the person in front of him had changed a little, which was not like a scholar.


    "Your consciousness is that you want me to unite Xiao Guo to crusade against your uncle?!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhu Yun didn''t care about herself, and all that was revealed in her eyes was anger.


    It''s true that he is a scholar, but the book business anger can also throw away his pen and go to the army, or be extremely angry, or kill the Quartet!


    Zhu Wei inlays everything, not Zhu Yun''s own fault.


    Su Yan didn''t worry too much about this, and finally nodded after thinking about it.


    After all, Zhu Yun said that his fourth uncle was more capable than the Ninth Prince, which made Su Yan still a little jealous.


    After the three of them had finished speaking, they all left the ruins, but the ruins fluctuated for a long time.


    And Xiao Guoxia was naturally very concerned about this battle and wanted to know the outcome.


    Soon, Xiao Guo promulgated a settlement, which made the whole Xiao Guo happy.


    "The chaos of the General Union of Trade Unions yesterday is really a disaster in the Ming Dynasty. Kill my high priest. The Ninth Prince has already killed the treacherous enemy!"


    The content is simple, but clear and clear.


    Many people clapped their hands and praised, their anxiety finally settled and killed the place. This is the best result.


    But everyone''s heart was filled with anger, the ultimate anger.


    "Unexpectedly, this troublemaker was sent by the Zhu family, **** it!"


    "Yes, the Zhu family is insidious and cunning. Kill my high priest. This hatred will not avenge non-gentlemen!"


    "The Zhu family must be conquered, and Daming must be destroyed!"


    "If there is a war, I will be the first to join the army!"


    ...


    Many people are excited. This is the most unacceptable thing. This is the dignity of the country.


    For this kind of public anger, the Xiao royal family was very happy, because it seemed to them a good result.


    Everyone transferred the contradiction and hatred to the Zhu family.


    In the Palace of King Xiao, it is the early time, and many ministers are walking towards the palace.


    Shang Shu of the Ministry of Rites looked at the Shang Shu of the Ministry of Industry next to him and said: "I see some abnormal changes in the weather today, and I don''t know what will happen in the hall."


    The Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry said: "Do you still have research on the weather? Isn''t this the work of the sacrifice ministry?"


    "Hey, the high priest is dead, and the group of people in the sacrifice department is useless."


    Hearing this, the Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry shook his head. The death of the high priest was too heavy for Xiao Guo, because many people had majesty in the heart of the high priest, and even many people respected him as King Xiao Guo.


    "Oh, what are the two Shangshu talking about?"


    A man in armor walked over, Xiao Guo''s General Zhenyuan.


    "Let''s say that the weather is not right today, and I don''t know what will happen in the court."


    General Zhenyuan glanced at the sky and frowned, "The sky is a bit gloomy today, and it looks like there will be thunderstorms."


    "Perhaps this was caused by the battle yesterday, you don''t need to be so sensitive."


    An old and thin old man walked over. He is the Book of Etiquette, the first of the six and the highest position.


    The people who walked all came to say hello and were very respectful to them, after all, they were highly respected officials.


    "Master Shang Shu is right, it''s just the weather, it''s normal." Shang Shu of the Ministry of Rites also said.


    "So, there are some things that should be said, and should not be said, don''t talk nonsense. In this period, you will lose your life if you don''t do it."


    The people present all had their necks shrunk, with fear on their faces. This was not a lie, and there was a deep chill.


    Everyone stopped talking, and hurriedly walked towards Chaotang. There was not much time before Chaotang.


    Standing according to the position of respect and inferiority, a kind of minister is slowly waiting for the arrival of King Xiao.


    King Xiao can be half an hour late. This is the rule and has a long history.


    At this moment, King Xiao was bathing and changing clothes in the Hall of Nourishing the Heart. He had some special hobbies. He liked to take a shower in the morning and then go up to court.


    In this way, you can be clean, physically and mentally clean, and also wash away the fatigue of the night.


    The lady of the court dressed him well and walked towards Chaotang under the eunuch''s road.


    "My lord, I''m afraid there are many things today."


    The **** whispered.


    "Can it be avoided as much as possible?"


    The **** hurriedly nodded, not daring to say anything, and respectfully bent over to lead the way.


    Although King Xiao knew how to take the road, there were still people leading the way. This was etiquette.


    This is the embodiment of classification, whoever is strong is respected.


    And Xiao Wang''s face was full of coldness, with majesty, and a great king''s demeanor.


    He stayed up all night, thinking about what happened yesterday.


    Although the matter has been resolved, he still doesn''t know the details, and he won''t be able to know until after going up today.


    However, he had completely changed his view of the Nine Kings, which he had to do.


    The Nine Princes are his own younger brother, the person he once trusted the most, but now he has a little more worry.


    The Nine Lords can summon their ancestor Xiao Daocheng, which is a very terrible thing.


    I didn''t care about it before, because the Nine Lords had never been summoned, and Xiao Wang was indifferent.


    But now, King Xiao had to pay attention to it, he had to guard against everything, after all, he had heard of a lot of royal battles.


    He must firmly grasp the power in his own hands, he must make himself the strongest, so that the position can be kept, so that he can be safe.


    This is the difference between the martial arts world and the previous history of the earth. In the past, the royal family''s disasters required strategies and plans, as well as the important cause and effect of military power.


    In the martial arts world, there are of course many strategies and plans, but more of strength is strength. If you have strength, you can do the opposite!


    The **** saw that Wang Xiao''s face was not good, and he couldn''t help but care: "Why didn''t the king take a rest yesterday?"


    King Xiao did not answer the eunuch''s words, and remained silent until he could see the court in front of him, and he stopped.


    "Has the time for Shang Dynasty come?"


    "There is still a quarter of an hour."


    "Today the Nine Princes and the others will come."


    "That is inevitable. The Ninth Kings have settled the troubles, and they should be reported to the court, and the king should be rewarded."


    This is the process and rules, which have not changed for thousands of years, but Wang Xiao thinks that there may be some changes today!

 Chapter 1647： reason

    King Xiao tidied his clothes, his complexion recovered, and he walked directly into the court.


    The ministers immediately knelt down respectfully, bowed their heads, and greeted King Xiao.


    When King Xiao sat on the dragon chair, these ministers raised their heads.


    King Xiao raised his hand and said, "Everyone, Aiqing is flat!"


    "Thank you, King!"


    A group of people hurriedly thanked, then slowly got up and stood respectfully.


    "Today''s Shang Dynasty, all Aiqing are very disciplined."


    This is much more punctual than usual, after all, such a big thing happened yesterday.


    All the ministers were silent, afraid to say a word.


    When King Xiao saw this, he was not angry, but looked outside the hall with a cold expression.


    He is waiting, waiting for the arrival of his nine brothers, this is the Lord today.


    But after a while, a soldier shouted outside the hall: "See you at the Ninth Prince!"


    "Xuan!"


    King Xiao said directly.


    But after a while, the Nine Lords walked into the court and respectfully worshipped King Xiao.


    Many ministers are staring at the Nine Princes, desperately wanting to know the results of yesterday.


    Although they knew the enemy was dead, they still wanted to know the specific process.


    The Nine Princes walked to the front without making a sound, his eyes looked up at King Xiao slightly.


    "Prince, I failed to protect the high priest!"


    The nine princes knelt down all of a sudden, his eyes were full of self-blame, this was true feelings.


    Suddenly the whole court fell silent, the high priest was their pain, and countless people were saddened by it.


    Now that the Nine Princes mentioned all of a sudden, this group of people was naturally very sad, and they hid their faces and wept.


    Even King Xiao''s eyes were red at this moment. Of course, he was angry and very heartbroken at the death of the high priest.


    But King Xiao still looked at the Nine Princes and said, "It''s not to blame you, it''s all Daming!"


    The ministers on the scene heard that all their faces were changing, and the content of the notices just posted could not be true.


    The Nine Princes also stood up and looked at all the ministers and said, "Yes, all of this was done by Daming, he just wanted to mess with our country, Xiao!"


    All ministers were extremely angry, and their eyes were shining. After all, civil officials in the martial arts world also have realms.


    "My lord, I implore my lord to allow his humble position to lead the army to defeat Daming!"


    General Zhenyuan was so furious, he knelt down and asked for his orders.


    But King Xiao shook his head and said: "The matter is not yet clear, and even if it is attacked, it has to be discussed in the long term."


    Many ministers nodded, and King Xiao was right in saying this, not reckless.


    At this moment, King Xiao looked at the Nine Princes, with a strange wave in his eyes. He wanted to return the soul of ancestor Xiao Daocheng first.


    This is more important than attacking Daming, which is the top priority at present.


    King Xiao looked at the Nine Princes, and said, "Nine brothers, the spirit of the ancestors appeared where I saw the union yesterday?!"


    Everyone was startled by King Xiao''s words, most of them knew, but some didn''t.


    Shocked by not knowing, as shocked by knowing.


    At this time, King Xiao said something like this, there must be a reason, this is a matter of the royal family, and their group of working people naturally dare not mix up.


    The Ninth Prince''s face sank at this moment, his eyes gleaming, of course he expected King Xiao to be like this.


    "Yes, yesterday I was extremely lucky to summon an ancestor, otherwise my life would have been in danger."


    "The ability of the ancestors naturally cannot be questioned, so where are you killing the enemy''s body?"


    King Xiao made progress step by step. The words just now were just the beginning. He wanted to go to this dynasty slowly.


    The whole court was a little more depressed, and many ministers did not dare to speak at all, and were silent.


    The Nine Princes shook his head and said, "That person is not dead."


    All the people present were discolored and not dead. Don''t let him run away, that is the **** person who killed the high priest.


    "Nine Princes?!"


    The official secretary was a little hard to accept, and looked at the nine princes to find out why.


    The Ninth Prince did not glance at the official book, but at Xiao Wangdao: "Because he is also a victim, everything is the ghost of Da Ming."


    "What happened yesterday?!"


    King Xiao stood up directly, his face full of majesty.


    "The king has to invite two people to the court to explain this matter."


    "Xuan!"


    But after a while, Su Yan and Zhu Yun walked into the court and did not bow down.


    This made the ministers and King Xiao present with cold faces, and a wave of fluctuations enveloped the two of them.


    Zhu Yun looked at King Xiao and said, "I am the Prince Zhu Yun of Ming Dynasty!"


    As soon as his words came out, everyone was shocked, their faces full of anger and madness, and they wanted to kill Zhu Yun immediately.


    "You dare to come to Xiao Guochao Hall!"


    "you wanna die!"


    "I implore the king to let me take care of him!"


    ...


    Many people were extremely angry, and it was difficult to dissipate the anger in their hearts. Apparently they blamed Zhu Yun for the death of the high priest.


    King Xiao was also angry, but there was a little doubt in his heart. He didn''t know what the Ninth Prince was going to do.


    "Are you here to die?!"


    Wang Xiao looked at Zhu Yun and shouted sharply.


    "To tell the king, I am not here to die, but to ask for help."


    Everyone is puzzled, don''t understand what Zhu Yun meant, you still have the face to come here to ask for help.


    "I am so angry!"


    The popular person was about to vomit blood, and wanted to draw his sword to kill Zhu Yun.


    But King Xiao looked into Zhu Yun''s eyes and asked sharply, "What are you asking for?!"


    "I am the prince of Daming, and my name is right, but I was killed by my fourth uncle Zhu Weixiang. Now I escaped from Daming, but I still can''t escape his pursuit."


    "You mean, now Daming is controlled by Zhu Weixiang?!"


    "Yes."


    There was a sudden smell in King Xiao''s eyes. This matter was made by Zhu Weixiang, so it made sense.


    And the Nine Princes also stood up at this moment, looking at King Xiao, and said, "Great King, let me come together for the cause of this matter."


    "it is good."


    The Ninth Prince looked at the ministers of the Quartet, and began to slowly say: "The matter has to start with this hero. He saved Prince Zhu Yun in the forest secret, and then the two came to my country to rest together."


    "But of course someone pretended to be a law enforcement officer and arrested this hero''s men, so the hero rushed to the law enforcement union and had a conflict with the union members."


    "After that, the high priest fought with, unfortunately, was injured and killed. In the end, I fought with and shook hands and made peace."


    Everyone was a little confused, did not understand the words of the Nine Princes, and looked blank.


    But King Xiao understood that this couldn''t be more clear. This was a misunderstanding. Su Yan had no direct relationship with the high priest, and it was all Da Ming who was making trouble.


    "Wang Xiao, this is Daming''s strategy, intended to kill Zhu Yun, and at the same time I really want to ruin my country, Xiao!"


    The voice of the nine princes was so loud that the ministers around him could naturally hear it, and he was already itching to hate Daming!

 Chapter 1648： Decide!

    Even King Xiao was very angry about this, and his fingers were shaking.


    "Daming will kill my Xiao Guozhi!"


    All the ministers bowed down to King Xiao, and they were extremely angry.


    "Majesty, Rong Chen led the soldiers to level Daming!" General Zhenyuan asked again.


    "Majesty, I abandon the pen and go to the army, and kill him with seven ins and outs!" The old man Shang Shu also bowed down and prayed.


    "My lord, why not use this prince of the Zhu family to sacrifice to the sky, and then crusade against Daming!"


    A cabinet official looked at Zhu Yun with a murderous expression on his face, and naturally blamed everything on him.


    For a while, all the ministers looked at Zhu Yun with ill-faced faces, and agreed with the views of the cabinet members.


    King Xiao also looked at Zhu Yun. Although he knew that this was not the work of Zhu Yun, he belonged to the Zhu family. Xiao Guo and Daming had a long-standing grudge!


    A cold sweat broke out on Zhu Yun''s forehead. If he tried to attack him, he wouldn''t be able to get out of the court, so how could he talk about returning home.


    He couldn''t help looking at the nine princes who were on the side, and now only the nine princes could come forward.


    The Ninth Prince looked at King Xiao and said, "Great King, I don''t think this is right."


    "Why did the Nine Princes say this?!"


    The cabinet person angered.


    "He is not the one who troubles the country of Xiao, he is also a victim."


    "But he is from the Zhu family!"


    Based on this, there is no problem in killing Zhu Yun, and there are not a few people who have died like this among the emperors of the past.


    "Nonsense!"


    The nine princes were furious, and a majesty enveloped the entire court.


    "You short-sighted fellows!"


    The Nine Princes were really angry, but he was not too angry, after all, these ministers did not know his plan.


    "The King!"


    The nine princes knelt down towards King Xiao, very sincere.


    "What do you want to say?!"


    King Xiao didn''t understand the Nine Kings either. He still had full fear of the Nine Kings, thinking about how to get the soul of the ancestors back.


    "I think the sword should be pointed at Daming!"


    "You are not talking nonsense, we have all directly asked the emperor to order."


    A group of ministers was very disdainful.


    On weekdays, they naturally did not dare to speak to the Nine Princes like this.


    Because King Xiao is the elder, his other brothers all died for various reasons. There is only such a ninth brother, and his status is naturally honorable.


    After all, the old lady is not dead yet, and she is still raising flowers and grass in the harem. The position of the Nine Princes is very high.


    But today in the upper dynasty, these ministers keenly discovered that King Xiao was very indifferent to the nine princes. This indifference was not hidden and was deliberate.


    Many people knew that the Nine Kings threatened King Xiao''s position, so that''s why they naturally didn''t respect the Nine Kings as much.


    The Ninth Prince was not angry, but looked at King Xiao and said: "The sword points to Daming and it is not clear that it is not good for us."


    "what do you mean?!"


    "Help the Ming prince Zhu Yun return, and wipe out the traitor Zhu Weixiang!"


    The voice of the Nine Princes resounded throughout the court, and countless people''s expressions remained unchanged. They did not expect the Nine Princes to think like this.


    King Xiao''s expression remained unchanged, but he was very in favor of the nine princes'' suggestions.


    Being famous as a teacher can arouse many people''s fighting spirit. He understands that wanting to stamp out Daming is just a foolish dream. After all, Daming is much stronger than Xiao Guo.


    When everyone was muffled, Zhu Yun also knelt down, watching Wang Xiao''s tears stream.


    "Xiao Wang, I, Zhu Yun, read poems and books hard, not greedy for power, but Zhu Weiming is aggressive, and he sent me to chase me after he flees. I hope the king can help me!"


    "If Zhu Weixiang can be killed, the Zhu family and Xiao family will be friendly forever, and I would like to gift the land of Xinluo to Xiao Guo!"


    Zhu Yun''s words obviously shocked the whole government and the public, not because of his eternal friendship, but because of the Silla in his mouth.


    Silla is a province of Daming, located on the border of Xiao State. This province is very important and has important spiritual resources.


    King Xiao was obviously moved by this Silla, and he didn''t expect to be so cheap.


    There is already an outpouring in his heart, and it is necessary to help this young man.


    At this moment, the Nine Lords stood up again, still kneeling.


    "Brother Wang, you and I are the only nine sons of the queen mother. I know that the queen mother prefers me and gave me the soul of my ancestors."


    King Xiao''s eyes were cold. He didn''t expect the Nine Lords to tell the matter directly, and he said it directly.


    The other ministers also frowned, not knowing what medicine the Nine Kings Gourd sells.


    "What are you talking about? This is a private matter!"


    King Xiao said sharply.


    "No, this is not a private matter, this is a national matter!"


    The Nine Lords did not give up, but continued to look at King Xiao, "You should control the soul of the ancestors!"


    King Xiao''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t expect the Nine Princes to directly sacrifice the souls of their ancestors.


    Is it because I think too much about everything, my ninth brother doesn''t greedy any rights at all, so I worry too much.


    Wang Xiao still had a trace of self-blame in his heart, and blamed himself for thinking too much.


    However, the Nine Princes continued: "But now is a critical juncture. Helping Prince Zhu Yun to regain the throne is the most important thing."


    The others also nodded one after another, just completely stunned, and didn''t understand what the Nine Kings said about such a connection.


    "So, I beg Brother Wang, let me take the soul of my ancestors to help Prince Zhu Yun against the crimes of the Zhu family, and when I return, I will sacrifice it to Brother Wang!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case, each of them was a little excited and completely speechless.


    They were subdued by the guts of the Nine Kings, by the narrow sense of the Nine Kings, and by the non-greedy power of the Nine Kings.


    Even Wang Xiao''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist at this moment, and his tears were streaming.


    "The Ninth Brother, I''m lucky!"


    King Xiao walked directly down, and quickly helped the Nine Lords. The two hugged tightly, causing many ministers to cry with emotion.


    "We are such a king and nine princes in the country of Xiao, are you afraid that they won''t rise!"


    Many people are very excited.


    But Su Yan, who had been standing by the side, sneered at this. He didn''t speak, but he sneered at the Nine Princes.


    In his eyes, this nine princes is by no means simple.


    The Nine Princes also pointed to Su Yan at this moment, and said, "Although this person killed the high priest, he is also kept in the dark, and he is willing to join us in the fight against the sins of the Zhu family!"


    At first, a group of ministers were very angry, after all, Su Yan killed the high priest, this is an indisputable fact.


    But King Xiao waved his hand and said, "This is already the case, the high priest cannot be resurrected, so just go with the wind."


    The biggest entanglement in his heart was resolved, and he was happy, which was more important than the death of the high priest.


    "Then Brother Wang, please make an order!"


    Wang Xiao''s face sank when he heard this, and he shouted directly: "Okay, I will make an order today!"

 Chapter 1649： The bad news came!

    The **** on the side immediately ran up and went to the Imperial Study Room to fetch writing and ink.


    King Xiao swishes his pen and ink on the imperial edict, vigorously and fast, and it is done in one go!


    Then cover Xiao Guo Yuxi, this is the real imperial edict.


    The **** took the imperial decree, looked excited, cleared his drake voice, and muttered shrillly.


    "The country of Zi Xiao has been in a series of disasters recently. It has been found that Zhu Weixiang was responsible for the troubles of the Great Ming Dynasty. Not only the troubles of the State of Xiao, but also the persecution of Prince Zhu Yun. Lead millions of cavalry to help justice and punish Zhu Weixiang!"


    After the eunuch''s announcement was completed, everyone hurriedly shouted, "Great King Shengming, Long live Great King!"


    King Xiao looked at the Nine Princes, with a sense of dismay and worry in his eyes.


    "Brother Nine, it is extremely dangerous now, you must be careful!"


    The Nine Princes nodded and said, "Brother Wang, don''t worry, there is the guardianship of the ancestor''s soul, and you can keep me safe."


    King Xiao nodded. Although he knew the four princes of the Ming Dynasty had the power to be powerful, but with the guardianship of the ancestors, the Nine Kings were also the peak of the mid-Yang Pill, plus a million cavalry, and even Su Yan, were not afraid.


    And this is to help justice, this is to wipe out the devil, he believes that his millions of troops will definitely be passionate and **** fighting.


    Moreover, there is also the appearance of the prince Zhu Yun of Ming Dynasty. Ming''s army will definitely be entangled. Maybe many places can be taken directly without attacking.


    After hearing this imperial decree, both the Ninth Prince and Zhu Yun were very excited, and both of them smiled roundly. Obviously this was something they were willing to accept.


    Su Yan was indifferent throughout the whole process, and he became more suspicious, thinking that there was something wrong with it.


    But he didn''t think about it, the most important thing right now was Yu Wen Xiongba, and the others were not important.


    After taking the order, all of them withdrew from the court, began to order the people and horses, and prepared to march.


    Military generals such as General Zhenyuan naturally wanted to go to battle at once, and were very excited at the moment.


    "Finally I can fight, my armor is about to rust!"


    General Zhenyuan has been guarding other frontiers and wanted to fight against Daming, but he was powerless and naturally excited.


    "At that time, you will have to rely on General Zhenyuan to conquer the world!"


    The nine princes smiled on the side.


    "The Nine Princes are praised, and the ministers can only do their best to follow the Nine Princes with their heads and blood."


    Everyone smiled, as if they had some kind of agreement.


    After retiring from the court, all the generals and even Su Yan and Zhu Yun were invited to the mansion by the Nine Princes, ready to drink the wine.


    There are 108 dishes of delicacies of mountains and seas, a typical Manchu and Han banquet, dozens of people sitting on a long table, all lively and extraordinary.


    The first seat is naturally the Nine Princes, followed by Zhu Yun and Su Yan. After all, Zhu Yun is the cause of this time, and Su Yan is the deputy leader and naturally sits next to the Nine Princes.


    General Zhenyuan was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s position, but due to the majesty of the Nine Princes, he didn''t say anything.


    In the minds of this group of generals, there are actually some speculations, one by one, they dare not talk nonsense and just eat.


    This pre-departure wine was supposed to be held by King Xiao, but now the Ninth Prince has directly held it himself, and all the generals are invited, not a civil servant.


    Although civil servants have realm, they are still far behind the generals.


    What does this mean? It means that the Nine Princes don''t value civil servants at all. He only has military commanders in his eyes, which seems to be a message.


    No one wants to guess this kind of information, no one wants to understand it, because it is a restricted area.


    And the Nine Kings didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, just drinking and eating with everyone, as if it was really just a simple banquet.


    At the meeting, Zhu Yun looked at the generals and said excitedly: "I know that the Xiao family is gradually becoming a feud. There are no less than a hundred wars in a hundred years, but today I swear here that if I regain the position of the Ming, I will definitely make peace. Xiao Guo is always friendly!"


    "It''s rare that Prince Zhu Yun understood the great righteousness. It is everyone''s dream to achieve peace. The land of ants on earth has been peaceful for a long time now, but we have regressed."


    When he said this, Su Yan stopped eating. Obviously he was a little angry. He glared at the man, making him feel inexplicable.


    Su Yan stood up, looked at everyone present and said, "I am just an outsider. The reason why I am willing to participate is very simple."


    "This hero was willing to help because his subordinate was arrested by Zhu Family Zhu Wei, so everyone should not hate what happened before and drink together."


    The nine kings have a lively atmosphere, trying to resolve Su Yan''s embarrassment.


    But Su Yan waved his hand and looked at the Nine Kings and Zhu Yun and said: "My purpose is very simple. I only need to find my subordinate. If he dies, no matter what the reason is, the Zhu family and the Xiao family will definitely not be peaceful in the future! "


    Su Yan''s words are sonorous and powerful, not a threat, but a natural word.


    But all the soldiers present stood up and were extremely angry.


    "You mean, if your subordinates die, do you blame both countries?!"


    "Hmph, you killed the high priest, it would be nice if we didn''t blame you!"


    Everyone was extremely angry, because Su Yan''s words were so angry.


    Even the Nine Princes looked at Su Yan and said, "I hope you will be cautious in your words and deeds."


    "Really, you should understand what I said."


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a minute, and after drinking a glass of wine, he walked away.


    When Su Yan left, it was obvious that the reception was meaningless. The crowd had a drink, and they all left.


    In the entire hall of the Royal Palace, there are only the Nine Princes and Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun looked at the bright street outside the hall with sharp eyes.


    "What do you mean by what he just said?!"


    Zhu Yun asked naturally the Nine Princes.


    The eyes of the nine princes were sharp, and he said coldly: "Is it possible that he found something?!"


    "We hide very well. He can''t find anything. Now all the heads are pointing to Zhu Weixiang, and his men were taken away by Zhu Weixiang."


    "But why did he say that to blame the two countries for his death?!"


    "This person is not simple. Even though we have such a strategy, he still has some doubts. He is afraid that we kidnapped his men, so he said this.


    "He said these words just in case, if his men are really in our hands and we kill, then he will definitely protect."


    "It seems that his men are very important to him!" The Nine Princes shook his head.


    "This is something I didn''t expect."


    At this moment, a homing pigeon flew outside the door and landed directly on Zhu Yun''s hand.


    "Someone will send you a letter?" Nine Princes asked.


    Zhu Yun did not answer, and took a note directly from the feet of the carrier pigeon, but set the pigeon away.


    He opened the note and just glanced at it, his eyes suddenly widened!

 Chapter 1650： Set off!

    Seeing Zhu Yun''s strange expression, the Nine Lords frowned. Obviously, the content on the note was somewhat important.


    He knows Zhu Yun very well. After this short time of contact, he feels that the person in front of him is a foresighted person, not as weak as his appearance.


    Only when wolves are good at camouflage can they mix into the flock and eat sheep, and people are good at pretending, that is a big disaster in the crowd.


    "What''s wrong?!" The Ninth Prince asked anxiously.


    Zhu Yun''s face was pale, then his eyes widened and his face was extremely angry.


    His hands began to tremble at this moment, trembling with anger and fear.


    "What''s wrong?!" The Ninth Prince asked again, his voice sharp.


    "My grandfather is dead!"


    Zhu Yun''s angry eyes suddenly became empty and illusory, as if the color suddenly disappeared and turned into a muddy look.


    "what?!"


    The nine princes were shocked, with a look of unbelief.


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    Even though the Nine Kings had nothing to do with the Zhu family, or even an enemy, he still didn''t believe that Zhu Ganglie, the king of the Zhu family, had died.


    This kind of thing is simply unusually big, and Zhu Ganglie''s realm is terrifying, how can it be said that he will die.


    "You must be Zhu Weixiang''s strategy!"


    The Nine Lords said sharply, he thought his guess was correct.


    Zhu Yun shook his head, slowly closed his eyes, two lines of tears flowed down, whether it was true feelings or false feelings.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes and looked at the stars in the sky.


    "You said that if people die, if they ascend to heaven, they will become stars, right?"


    The nine princes are silent, this time is not a love soap opera, and they are both male.


    "Are you sure the messenger is reliable?!"


    The Nine Princes had a clear mind, and he was afraid that Zhu Yun would be confused because of this.


    But who knows, Zhu Yun''s complexion changed after the sadness, everything recovered!


    He looked at the Nine Kings and said: "This thing can only be true!"


    "What do you mean?!"


    The Nine Princes were a little confused, and didn''t understand what Zhu Yun was going to do.


    "Although Grandpa''s death hit me a lot, the news can''t be false anyway."


    "why!"


    The nine princes were completely confused and just wanted to know the answer.


    "Because it''s good for us, it''s not good for Zhu Weixiang."


    Zhu Yun said with cold eyes.


    "Good for us?"


    The Nine Princes'' mind turned, he was not stupid, on the contrary, he was very smart, so he quickly guessed it.


    "That''s it!"


    The Ninth Prince looked at Zhu Yun and said excitedly; "As soon as Zhu Ganglie died, we had one more reason to send troops, that is, Zhu Weixing killed his father to usurp the throne and torture relatives!"


    Zhu Yun''s eyes lit up. He liked to work with smart people. Once he valued it, he would never be disappointed.


    This incident was just as the Ninth Prince said, Zhu Ganglie''s death was only harmful to Zhu Weixiang, but it was a great opportunity for Zhu Yun.


    But Zhu Yun was still very sad. After all, Zhu Ganglie was very good to him, and he really did everything, but now he can''t see him before he died, it is really sad.


    "I''m going to rest and dispatch troops on time tomorrow!"


    Zhu Yun shook his head and left the hall with a tired body.


    The Nine Lords also left, and the entire hall was only accompanied by Moonlight and Xing Yao.


    ...


    The next day, just before dawn, the Xiao State Military Headquarters gathered a large number of people. Today is the time of the expedition, so naturally there is no room for any delay.


    Millions of soldiers gathered on standby, and the nine princes and others were left on the high platform.


    At this moment, the Nine Kings, Zhu Yun and even Su Yan had arrived at the military headquarters and directly boarded the stage.


    Looking at the million lions, the nine princes had a ray of light in his eyes, and he was confident in this battle.


    "Today is the day we set off. Do you have any confidence!"


    The nine princes roared, their voice shook the heaven and the earth, thunderclouds were excited, and a phantom like a dragon soared in the sky.


    All the soldiers roared with neat voices.


    "Get rid of evildoers and help justice!"


    "Get rid of evildoers and help justice!"


    "Get rid of evildoers and help justice!"


    ...


    All the soldiers roared constantly, and their voices were louder than waves, as if they were about to shake the day.


    The Nine Princes were very satisfied with such a roar, and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, this time we are going to fight against Daming, we will catch Zhu Weixiang alive!"


    "Sweep Daming, catch Zhu Weixiang alive!"


    "Sweep Daming, catch Zhu Weixiang alive!"


    "Sweep Daming, catch Zhu Weixiang alive!"


    ...


    Such a slogan made Zhu Yun frowned, and it was correct to catch Zhu Weixiang alive, and it made him a little unhappy to sweep Daming.


    However, Zhu Yun didn''t say anything. He stood silently next to the Nine Lords. He only needed to bring down Zhu Weixiang and it was nothing to abandon any of these.


    "This time the expedition will be rewarded according to the head. One person will cut one hundred spirit stones, ten will cut two thousand spirit stones, and white people will cut fifty thousand spirit stones!"


    "Furthermore, ten people have been upgraded to one level, and a hundred people have been upgraded to five levels!"


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    Many soldiers roared with excitement, the spirit stone rewards made them jealous, and the promotion of positions made them crazy.


    "Of course, those who died on the battlefield will distribute five hundred spirit stones to their families!"


    Although these spirit stones don''t seem to be many, they are not a small sum for an ordinary family.


    On the earth, five hundred spirit stones are equivalent to five hundred million, which is a huge sum of money.


    When the soldiers were excited and excited, the nine kings looked majestic, and a force of power enveloped the entire area.


    "But if anyone is a deserter or a survivor, he will be killed without mercy, and the survivor will even hurt his family!"


    The voice of the Nine Lords reverberated in the sky, leaving General Xu with a look of shock, and suddenly became silent.


    But after a few seconds, these soldiers roared.


    "Do your best, serve the country and never defect!"


    All the soldiers were aroused, how could they be deserters or betray the enemy at this time.


    For this result, the Nine Kings are very satisfied. This kind of incentive before the expedition is necessary.


    The strength and weakness of soldiers are closely related to their psychology. If they have fighting spirit, then they can burst out terrifying strength. On the contrary, they will become a mob.


    The Nine Lords came forward to encourage him, and he also promulgated a reward and punishment system, which naturally made this group of soldiers extremely excited, and all of them had firm beliefs.


    General Zhenyuan was holding a long sword at this moment, and the cold blade of the sword made people dare not look directly at it, and there was a terrifying bloodthirsty wave.


    The Bloodthirsty Sword is a long sword baptized by blood. It is a long sword that has killed countless people. It has a strong hostility.


    At this moment, General Zhenyuan pointed angrily at the sky, communicating nine days of thunder and lightning, and all the electric lights were transmitted to the blade.


    The general Zhenyuan was about to split, and his roar shook the sky!


    "Go!"

 Chapter 1651： The cruelty of war (1)

    Millions of great masters set off directly from the capital of Xiao State to the border between Xiao State and Daming.


    This time, King Xiao did not come forward. It was not that he was a big boss, but because there was a master in the palace and the old lady was in critical condition.


    And the Nine Princes didn''t know about this, otherwise they wouldn''t leave the capital city so calmly.


    It took a day and a half to traverse mountains and rivers, and a million lions reached the border of Xiao State.


    And the border here is east of Xiao State, adjacent to Daming Silla Province.


    Silla Province is an important place of Daming, a gateway and a place for talents. It can be said that it is the top priority.


    The reason why the Nine Kings chose to operate from here was very simple, and that was to let Daming know that this battle was not a trivial matter.


    This is a battle to dismount Zhu Wei, this is a battle to change the history of this place.


    In the past, the number of people was only 10,000 to 20,000, but this time one million is unprecedented.


    As soon as he arrived at the border, the Nine Lords ordered his men to choose a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack and send out the battle book.


    He didn''t want to wait and waste time, he just wanted to step through the Daming city wall as quickly as possible.


    At this moment, in the land of Silla, the county guard was at his own house, celebrating his 60th birthday with a birthday banquet.


    At the birthday banquet, those present naturally flattered the county guard, after all, he was the biggest in this place.


    In Daming, the county guard is the first, followed by the president of the law enforcement union.


    Obviously, the president of the Law Enforcement Association was so dissatisfied with this that he did not attend the birthday banquet of the county guard.


    Upon learning of this, the county guard was furious, ignoring all the guests present, and went straight.


    "Silla Land, isn''t it the biggest guard in my county?!"


    Many people can only nod in a hurry. According to the official position of the court, the county guard is one level higher than the president of law enforcement, but everyone knows that the president of the law enforcement association is the one who really holds the power.


    These little shrimps are mixed between the two of them, which is sad.


    "I am the biggest, why doesn''t his law enforcement chairman come!"


    A small official said: "It may be because there are important things to deal with."


    "If there are important things, what are important things are comparable to my birthday banquet, he just is not convinced!"


    Everyone knew that they couldn''t answer the conversation. This was a contradiction between the two, and they didn''t want to start a fire.


    The entire banquet place was silent for a while, and everyone bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    "A group of **** can only flatter, no one dares to act on that **** president."


    Isn''t this nonsense? You dare not do it yourself, and you told this group of hands to do it, you are really drunk.


    But at this moment, a soldier rushed in and knelt down and said: "Report, Xiao Guo outside the city has gathered many soldiers on the border!


    The originally angry county guard had cold eyes and stood up directly.


    "Fuck your mother''s shit, labor and capital have a birthday today, are you a **** disappointment?!"


    The soldier was frightened and stupid, he was just an informant, should he be treated like this?


    At this time, a general defending the city stood up and said to the county guard: "The county guard, how dare the soldiers talk gibberish, this matter must be treated with caution!"


    When the county guard heard this, his face was even more angry, and he didn''t get angry.


    "Niang Xipi, labor and capital have a birthday today. This is the most important thing. If anyone dares to leave a step, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    The county guard''s words have already explained that even if Xiao State''s army is assembled, then he will not care, and his birthday must be late.


    With the harsh words of the county guard, anyone present dared to say a thing or two, even the general, at this moment, was helpless to sit down.


    With singing and dancing, the Silla County guard house is still very lively at the moment, but some people are very worried.


    At this moment, the Nine Kings and the others had just finished stationing, and they were sending people to investigate the situation around Silla, which was very necessary.


    Although each of them is strong in Yang Pill, the city is protected by a powerful spirit formation, some of which are extremely powerful from the ancestors, and some are the crystallization of the past, and they are also unbreakable.


    If you want to take down Silla on your own, it is absolutely impossible, you can only fight, destroy Silla''s soldiers, and then break its formation.


    The Nine Princes, Zhu Yun, and even Su Yan were all waiting for news at the stationing place at the moment, and everyone was very anxious.


    What they hope most is that Silla didn''t find them and killed them by surprise, but this was too slim.


    Soon, the spies reported back, and the Nine Lords immediately proclaimed.


    The spy knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "The Nine Lords, after investigation, the Silla County Silla is celebrating our birthday, regardless of our arrival!"


    When the nine princes heard this, he stood up and said sharply: "What you said is true?!"


    "It''s true!"


    "Fortunately, I am waiting!"


    The nine princes were full of excitement, and Zhu Yun also sneered.


    "What is the county guard''s name?"


    He knew that he must have just come, how can Xinluo Zhizhong manage this way.


    "It''s indeed a newcomer. It seems to be Chen Qing. His guard wants to come out and have a look, but he doesn''t allow it."


    "So it was him!"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhu Yun''s eyes.


    "You know?" The Nine Princes said with a smile.


    "Of course I know, Zhu Weixing''s follower, likes to flatter him, and has no ability to fart."


    "That''s the case, it seems that we are determined to win the land of Xinluo!"


    A trace of coldness flashed in the eyes of the Nine Kings. This place was the beginning and must be taken in one fell swoop.


    Su Yan was indifferent throughout the whole process, without saying a word, he just wanted to find Yuwen Xiongba.


    However, Zhu Yun kept reminding him that Zhu Wei was inlaid with guardian spirits and his realm was at least the existence of the late Yang Dan.


    This also made Su Yan not dare to act rashly, otherwise why he was here, he would have already entered the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    "Order, don''t miss the opportunity!"


    Zhu Yun said coldly, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The nine princes nodded and ordered directly.


    "Su Yan, you are appointed as the chief vanguard this time, and General Zhenyuan is the deputy vanguard, leading one hundred thousand elite soldiers to destroy the city walls of Silla in one fell swoop!"


    Su Yan nodded and left the curtain directly.


    When General Zhenyuan saw this, he said angrily: "Nine Princes, this is so rude."


    Zhu Yun waved his hand and said, "It''s okay."


    Su Yan was a **** in their eyes, and now it is also a pawn, just the first pawn.


    Seeing the nine princes, he didn''t care, but General Zhenyuan could no longer speak, and left angrily.


    Hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers marched toward Xinluo mightily, their mounts were not flattering, but flying beasts, one hundred thousand flying beasts, covering the sky!


    Su Yan glanced at Silla in the distance, his heart was flat, fighting was too normal, but he was a little bit emotional for the people in Silla.


    When this battle continues, countless people will inevitably be destroyed and displaced by this family.


    The cruelty of war is unstoppable even in the martial arts world, this can''t be isolated!

 Chapter 1652： The cruelty of war (2)

    Su Yan just sighed, there is no way, even he can''t stop it, this is the rule of the martial arts world.


    The world of Xiuwu gives people a feeling of fusion of modernity and ancient times. This feeling is strange but familiar, somewhat nondescript, but also very cruel.


    Compared to the earth, Su Yan naturally did not like the martial arts world. This place is not just strange, but the most important thing is that he has no ties to it.


    The earth has his familiar memories, his beloved, his buddies, etc. This is the difference.


    Sitting on the flying wing beast, Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he turned into a murderous **** without any emotion.


    Now that he agreed to Zhu Yun, he naturally had to do his responsibilities, not for others, only for Yuwen Xiongba.


    The overwhelming winged beasts headed towards Silla at an extremely fast speed, but within ten minutes they were outside the city walls of Silla.


    The city wall of Xinluo, as high as one thousand meters, was defended by a terrifying spiritual formation, and it was impossible for the flying beast to fly over.


    A group of flying beasts stopped outside the city wall, waiting for dispatch.


    As the vanguard, as the commander of this battle, Su Yan naturally has the absolute right to speak. Even if General Zhenyuan feels unhappy, he dare not show it on his face.


    Infighting before the war is an absolute taboo, the lighter is removed, and the heavy one is cut!


    However, General Zhenyuan''s expression was still very cold. He looked at Su Yan and asked contemptuously: "Lord, how to fight?!"


    Su Yan ignored it, if it wasn''t for the face of the Nine Princes, this kind of stuff would have died a hundred times.


    He looked at the city wall and knew that this formation was not ordinary. It was formed by years. If he alone broke the law, it would take at least three days.


    This is obviously impossible. How could it be possible to let you break the law in three days? Shilla''s guard will not be that stupid.


    Su Yan looked at the soldiers behind him with cold eyes, and a terrifying killing intent filled his body.


    "Play the drums for me and prepare for battle!"


    The sound of drums suddenly shook the sky, and a long trombone rang, and for a while the sound spread throughout the city of Silla.


    The generals of Xinluo defending the city were startled, and they walked to the upper wall to watch, seeing the overwhelming winged beasts, everyone was frightened.


    "This...what''s the situation?!" a soldier asked with horror.


    "Xiao Guo sent an army to attack us!" You Ye cried out in horror.


    The people on the entire city wall were panicked for a while, there were so many flying wing beasts in the sky, which made them feel terrified.


    A general defending the city came up with a cold face and berated everyone. At this time, he was messed up, it was a big crisis.


    "How many people does it cost!" the general defending the city asked.


    "At least one hundred thousand!" the subordinate replied.


    "One hundred thousand troops, this Xiao Guo intends to play for real!"


    The general defending the city''s face became colder, his eyes staring at the sky.


    "Strictly defend me, don''t go out to resist!"


    "Yes!"


    The general defending the city naturally wanted to report that he was just a general defending the city and his official position was not high.


    The general who defended the city did not go to the county guard mansion. He knew that the county guard was celebrating his birthday. It would be a disappointment to go there, and he was afraid that he would be charged.


    He went to the law enforcement union, which is second only to the county government.


    The president of the law enforcement watched the sky at night, and knew that there was going to be disaster. At this moment, he heard the general guarding the city visit, and his heart shook.


    "Hurry up, please."


    After a while, the general defending the city walked into the law enforcement union and looked at the president of the Silla Law Enforcement Union respectfully.


    "President, something big happened!"


    This is how the general defending the city spoke, which made the president''s face more and more gloomy.


    "How many people did the enemy come?!"


    The union president asked directly, not wanting to talk nonsense.


    "There are 100,000 elite soldiers in this attack, but I think Xiao Guo must have sent more than 100,000 people this time, I am afraid there will be hundreds of thousands!"


    The union president''s eyes were sharp and he stood up directly, obviously this was not a trivial matter.


    "Xiao Guo is going to have a big battle with our country!"


    "You haven''t told the county guard yet!"


    "me����"


    The general defending the city hesitated and couldn''t speak, obviously there was something unspeakable.


    "What about you, don''t you still pay attention to such a big thing?!"


    "Today is the birthday of the county guard, he ordered it down, not to disturb him!"


    "Fart!" The union president was furious. "At such a crisis, I dare to hold a birthday, I''ll go find him!"


    The leader of the trade union was furious, and the wooden table in front of him was cut into two pieces!


    He looked at the elder of the trade union and directly ordered: "You take all the law enforcement officers of the trade union, you must go to defend the city as quickly as possible, and you must do your best to guard the gate!"


    "Yes!"


    The president of the trade union directly took the general defending the city to the county guard house.


    At such a critical juncture, even if he dared to hang up on his own, the union president even had the idea of ??killing the county guard.


    The original county guard was so powerful, but he was demoted to the northwest border, and a piece of garbage was photographed.


    He was speechless all the way, and when he arrived at the county guard mansion, the general who defended the city had retreated. He was very scared and embarrassed on both sides.


    "Go in, report the matter, I see if he will come out!"


    "President, I... I dare not!"


    The general defending the city turned pale, and he was shocked.


    "You are the general defending the city. It is your duty to report, and you will be dealt with in violation of military law!"


    The general defending the city had no choice but to walk into the prefecture tremblingly.


    At the moment, the county guard house is singing and dancing, and many people eat and drink, very indulgent, and it is very lively.


    However, some military commanders were uneasy and could not drink, but they did not dare to leave.


    When they saw the general defending the city coming, they all had a thump in their hearts, knowing that something had happened.


    The general defending the city walked to the side of the county guard, knelt down, bowed his head, and said tremblingly: "The county guard, the big thing is not good!"


    Upon hearing this, the county guard did not ask, but an angry expression on his face.


    "I just got here, this is my first birthday, but you guys have to make me happy, don''t you know who I am!"


    The county guard stood up directly, spilling the drink on the ground, making everyone present show fear.


    And the general who defended the city had been scared a long time ago, where could he say a word.


    The people around also lowered their heads at this moment, no one dared to stand up and speak, after all, at this time, no one wanted to cause trouble.


    At this moment, the county watcher looked at the general defending the city, blowing his beard and staring, very angry.


    "If you have something, let me quickly!"


    But the general who defended the city was so scared that he was about to foam up, and he could only say a word, shaking on the ground.


    This caused Gun Shouqi''s whole body to glow with murderous intent on his face.


    "Nothing should bother me, you are really looking for death!"


    He looked at the soldier next to him and directly ordered: "Take him down for me, drag him out and cut it!"

 Chapter 1653： The cruelty of war (3)

    The county guard is not a good person. On the contrary, he is a very evil person. He obviously has some ability to be the celebrity around Zhu Weixiang.


    It''s just that his ability is not the ability to be an official, but the ability to be a superior, the ability to speak, and he is an extremely disgusting villain in his heart.


    His birthday, this is a great thing for him, is the most important thing, how can he tolerate others making trouble.


    A general defending the city would kill if he killed it. Even a higher-level general would dare to kill at will.


    At the moment, Daming is all made by Zhu Weixing. He is not afraid of anything at all.


    When he said that he was dragged out and cut, the county guard was even a little excited. After all, this feeling of freely controlling the fate of others was very satisfying.


    The general who defended the city had long been scared and his complexion changed drastically, his whole body was already like mud, completely scared.


    The people around are daring not to speak up. If they step up to this situation, they know that they will be hard to protect themselves.


    The two soldiers walked over and raised the general defending the city, preparing to drag them out and cut them.


    But at this moment, the president of the Law Enforcement Union had already walked towards the county mansion.


    At this moment, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and even many of them stood up.


    They did not expect that the union president would come here.


    After all, from the time the county guard took office, the two of them were both needle-pointing to the magnificence, and no one would accept each other. Otherwise, how could the county guard not invite the union president on his birthday.


    The president of the trade union now had a cold face, and his eyes showed murderous eyes.


    When Xiao Guo came to the crime, these people were eating and drinking, singing and dancing, and his liver was about to explode.


    The trade union president is very slow, but the entire county government is turbulent.


    This makes many people very shocked, where are they still in the mood to eat and drink.


    But the county guard looked cold at the moment, he knew that his birthday was not going well.


    "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here!"


    The county guard angered directly, showing no good face towards the union president.


    The leader of the trade union didn''t care, and still took steps, but the strength under his feet was getting stronger and stronger, and there was a ray of light all over his body.


    Everyone knows that the trade union president is angry, and the consequences will be terrible!


    "You can''t hear me, can you? I''ll let you go!"


    The county guard yelled again, completely devoid of face.


    He is Zhu Weixiang''s celebrity, and he is not afraid of the union president at all, even if his realm is weaker than the union president.


    At this moment, a Silla general came out and looked at the union president and said: "President, you shouldn''t come forward right now."


    He was trying to discourage him, and hoped that the union president would not have the same knowledge as the county guard. After all, the union president could not match the county guard.


    But the trade union president was indifferent and moved forward to the center of the hall.


    He looked around, looking straight into everyone''s eyes.


    "A mere **** prevents you from getting out?!"


    The leader of the trade union yelled directly at the group of generals, his voice trembling, with extreme anger.


    Everyone was shocked, some people lowered their heads, and some people were unhappy, but were afraid to say anything.


    "Do you know what happened outside, and you still have the heart to drink here!"


    "enough!"


    Without waiting for the union president to continue speaking, the county guard had already walked over, blowing his beard and staring, almost jumping.


    "Who do you think you are, the president of the Law Enforcement Union can ignore my county guard!"


    "Come on, grab him for me, and hit the big guy to wait for it to be sent!"


    The county guard shouted directly, and everyone around was stiff.


    No one stepped forward, who would dare, after all, he is the president of the law enforcement union, and his strength is better than them.


    The leader of the trade union directly ignored the county guard, still looking at the generals around him.


    "Just an hour ago, Xiao Guo sent an army to look at me, Xinluo!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, knowing that this was no small matter.


    They actually knew it. After all, they had notified it more than once, and wanted to see it, but because of the county guard, no one dared to leave.


    "What''s the fear of Xiaoguo? Thousands of people come to harass, but let you refute my face like this!"


    The county guard was still angry, staring at the union president, and wanted to kill him directly.


    "You are nothing more than dissatisfied with me and came here to find faults. I tell you, I am the fourth prince and the former celebrity. It''s easy to kill you!"


    "You may not be afraid, but your wife, children and family are not afraid of accidents!"


    The county guard had already started threatening the relatives of the union president, because he was angry, and he wanted to vent his anger.


    Sure enough, the union president''s face changed abruptly, and an extreme coldness appeared on his face, looking directly at the county guard with murderous eyes.


    "Why, you are angry, you also know that you are angry, you and me!"


    The county guard showed a sneer, didn''t pay attention to the union president at all, and completely appeased him.


    But the leader of the trade union looked at the surrounding generals and shouted with majesty, "This time the pioneer troops sent by Xiao Guo are 100,000, and they are all elite soldiers!"


    Suddenly, the whole hall was extremely silent, and everyone was shocked.


    A hundred thousand elite soldiers, this is not a joke, it is a very large scale.


    The trade union president ignored the shock of everyone, and continued: "According to this scale, the total number of troops sent by Xiao Guo is at least 500,000 or more!"


    Some people''s expressions changed, and their eyes were full of horror. Five hundred thousand troops, this is a war of nations.


    A country in the martial arts community has a large population, but the country does not have many troops. Because there is a law enforcement union, the army is only used for war and only recruits elite soldiers.


    Like Xiao Guo, there are only two million elite soldiers in the entire country. The dispatch of one million this time can be described as a half-nation effort.


    "You deceive the crowd, talk nonsense!"


    Unexpectedly, the county guard roared out at this moment and didn''t believe it at all.


    How could the county guard believe that he was completely angry, and in his eyes and mind there was only the evil of the union president, only believing it was the union president to make trouble.


    This was a farce from beginning to end, in order to prevent him from having a good birthday, the soldiers who started to report must have been bought by the union president.


    Thinking of this, the county guard became even more angry, looking at the union president with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "You are so nonsense, I will refer you to the Fourth Prince, and at your own risk!"


    Others also showed suspicion, half a million troops, how could this be possible, King Xiao was not mad!


    Although the two sides often fought, there has never been a battle of more than 100,000 troops, and it is reasonable to not believe it.


    The leader of the union was trembling with anger, and the pigs still don''t believe it!


    There is a spiritual power shrouded in his hand, and he can shoot at any time.


    At this moment, a trade union elder rushed over, covered in blood, extremely tragic.


    "President, President, it''s not good, there are too many enemies, and the wall is about to fall!"

 Chapter 1654： The cruelty of war (4)

    At this moment, everyone''s brains seemed to be blown up, and the city wall was about to miss. How could this be, this would never be possible, but it had a defense formation.


    Even if the enemy really had so many people, they did not send reinforcements, but there were 30,000 guards of the city wall.


    While this shocked many people, they were even more distrustful of the words of the union president because they wanted to talk nonsense.


    The president of the trade union was all cold, looking at the elder with a cold face, and said angrily: "We have 30,000 guards and 10,000 law enforcement officers. How can we fall!"


    "It''s true, the enemy is too fierce!"


    The elder vomited blood as he spoke, obviously hurting badly.


    The leader of the trade union hurriedly used his spiritual power to help him heal, which made him get the slightest improvement.


    He looked at the union president and said weakly: "There are not many enemy troops, but they are strong, and they seem to be fatal, and they are helping justice and sweeping away evil spirits!"


    "What do you mean?!"


    The president of the trade union is a little hard to understand, what is meant by helping justice and cleaning up evil spirits!


    "This time it is not just as simple as Xiao Guo''s invasion, they are helping Prince Zhu Yun to come!"


    Hearing Prince Zhu Yun, the union president''s face changed wildly, and he naturally knew some of these things.


    Not only him, but everyone else is full of amazement, what does this have to do with Prince Zhu Yun.


    "President, isn''t the prince in the East Palace?!"


    "This must be Xiao Guo''s treacherous trick. It just wants to disrupt our military''s mind!"


    "Yes, Xiao Guo is too treacherous!"


    ...


    A group of generals was very angry, shaking with anger.


    But the county guard sneered at this moment: "Prince, does he still have the face to be a prince?!"


    "What do you mean?!"


    Everyone is furious, this is disrespectful words.


    "I tell you, the king was poisoned to death by the prince Zhu Yun, and then the matter was revealed and escaped from Daming!"


    Gunshou said coldly, with a full sneer in his eyes.


    It was like a bolt from the blue, everyone was hit and everyone was dumbfounded.


    This message is too big to accept, even the union president cannot accept it.


    "This is a secret. You have been blocking news. You don''t know it."


    The union president was shocked for a few seconds, but his eyes suddenly showed sharpness.


    He was familiar with this kind of things and didn''t believe the county guard''s words at all.


    "You are farting!"


    "What is the nature of the prince? How could he poison the king? This is your nonsense!"


    "I made a mess, you are afraid it is Shi Lezhi!"


    The union president''s eyes were cold and bitter, and he pointed to the county guard and said: "Let''s ignore the truth of this matter, let''s just talk about your dereliction of duty!"


    "you!"


    The county guard was furious and kicked the wine table to pieces, discoloring everyone.


    "You are destined to fight against me, against the Fourth Prince?!"


    "I only say your crime!"


    The voice of the union president pierced the sky, and thunder continued in his heart.


    "You don''t care about the safety of Xinluo, don''t ask any reason, just want to have fun, and let all the generals drink and celebrate with you."


    "The enemy is aggressively invading, but you don''t care about the slightest, you don''t shoot a defender, and you want to kill the guard who came to report it. It is a heinous crime!"


    "Now, the city wall is about to fail, but you still don''t pay attention to it, and you say that I am talking nonsense. You should be killed!"


    Hearing the word punish and kill, the county guard was shocked and trembled all over, after all, he knew that he was losing to the union president.


    "You spit people with blood, put the cart before the horse, and talk nonsense, you should be the most to blame!"


    The chairman of the trade union ignored the words of the county guard at all, and shouted: "Someone tied me up, let him go to the city wall and see!"


    No one dared to do it, after all, it was the county guard.


    "Do you also want to be charged with murder!"


    The leader of the trade union was furious, his voice was thunderous, and his spiritual power surrounded the whole hall, and there was a big disagreement to kill directly.


    The two soldiers were frightened and had to walk up and tied the county guard.


    "You dare to tie me, you don''t want to live anymore?!"


    "You president, your move today will inevitably pay a heavy price. As long as I am not dead, I will let you know what the pain of a loved one is!"


    The county guard was still threatening, which made the union president want to slash him, but he didn''t.


    He wants the county guard to see his fault, but he knows his dereliction of duty, so that he can be killed properly.


    "Other generals, immediately send troops to reinforce them, and they must be as fast as possible. If anyone is slow, they will be dealt with by military law!"


    No one is not obedient to orders and does not want to be held accountable. It is good to go and see.


    So all of them took their orders and went directly to their troops to send reinforcements.


    The county guard who was **** was still very angry at the moment, yelling at the union president.


    But the leader of the trade union didn''t pay any attention at all. He directly grabbed his long braid and headed towards defending the city.


    At this moment, the battle for defending the city had reached a fever pitch, and Xiao Guo had already launched an offensive, because this was the best time.


    Originally, I just wanted to test, if I could, I had a **** battle with the soldiers of Silla outside the city wall.


    What surprised them was that Silla had only 30,000 defenders, and Su Yan immediately decided to make a surprise attack!


    The roar of the entire city wall shook the sky, not the sword, but the spiritual power, and the ripples continued.


    Many soldiers use their spiritual power to fight, otherwise they also fight with spiritual weapons. The scene is very spectacular.


    The dead people spread all over the floor, and the battle will inevitably lead to many deaths. This cannot be avoided.


    Su Yan just wanted to capture it sooner, so that fewer people would die.


    He went in and out seven in the defense of the city, constantly killing the enemy, and no one could stop him.


    Even the people from the law enforcement union could not stop him, completely becoming a **** of murder.


    Su Yan didn''t really want people''s lives, but just made them lose their combat effectiveness. As a result, it has nothing to do with him.


    Killing all the way, Su Yan''s body was stained with blood, and his eyes were still extremely cold.


    At this moment, the leader of the trade union dragged the county guard to the city wall, stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "Sure enough!"


    The guild leader almost vomited blood, and his anger was directed at the county guard.


    The other generals were also shocked by the vision. The first layer of defense has been breached. The defenders died disastrously, leaving less than 10,000 people, and most of the law enforcement union members were killed and injured.


    The leader of the trade union pulled the county guard and roared: "You caused all this, you **** bastard!"


    The spiritual power in the hands of the union president was running, and a ray of light directly covered the county guard''s face, causing him to cry in pain.


    "No... don''t kill me, I am wrong... I am wrong!"


    The county guard also knew that he had neglected his duty and caused a major disturbance. This was no small matter.


    But this is the end of the matter, and it''s not going to be all right if you say it wrong.


    The leader of the trade union directly drew a long sword from the waist of the general, and cut off the head of the county guard with one sword!

 Chapter 1655： The cruelty of war (5)

    A sword fell, his head flew out, and directly fell on the city wall, while blood was splashed and spilled in all directions.


    But this was nothing compared to the war next to him. When fighting next to him, the blood was evaporated by various spiritual powers before it burst out.


    But the county guard must die because of him, causing the current crisis.


    If the county guard paid attention early and ordered the generals to lead reinforcements, the Xiao State army would definitely not have such a high momentum, and it would be impossible to break through the city wall.


    The long sword shone with cold light, and the blood fell from the blade, splashing on the blue bricks of the city wall.


    The union president''s face was still extremely cold, and his eyes stared at the soldiers of Xiao State who kept rushing up.


    "The county guard has neglected his duty, and asked him on the wall today!"


    When all the Silla generals saw this scene, they all trembled with fright, and some even weakened their legs.


    The county guards neglected their duties, and they also neglected their duties.


    In this situation, everyone was thinking about danger in peace, and they had no other way. They couldn''t beat the union president at all, otherwise they would have killed the president directly and escaped one by one.


    And the union president will not kill these guards. On the one hand, they are not willing, on the other hand, it is a crisis, and they must be stabilized.


    "Do you know the consequences?!"


    The leader of the trade union looked at the generals around him and his voice was violent.


    "know."


    "we know."


    "We knew it was wrong."


    All the generals knelt down. They do not belong to the law enforcement union, but now they have to kneel because the president is the strongest.


    "Get up, I won''t kill you, I will give you a chance to make up for it!"


    These words seem to send charcoal in the snow, so that the generals can bathe in the spring breeze and have hope of life.


    "At the end of the day, I will throw my head and sprinkle blood, and I will die!"


    "Will die!"


    "Will die!"


    Each one roared out loudly, with a loud voice.


    This naturally aroused their fighting spirit, and naturally desperately worked hard to accomplish things related to their lives.


    All the generals deployed tactics for a while and began to resist tenaciously.


    Su Yan stood on the flying-winged beast, staring at the city wall of Silla indifferently.


    "Deputy commander, many more soldiers have been added to the wall of Silla!"


    Before, General Zhenyuan was very dissatisfied with Su Yan, but Su Yan''s **** just blocked the killing, and single-handedly tore open a hole in the soldier of Starfall''s city guard, allowing the troops to rush in.


    He had to accept this ability, because he knew that even a strong man in the middle of the Yang Pill could hardly achieve this step.


    The realm of this group of soldiers is not low. The lowest-level soldiers are also at the master level, and the soldiers are at the Taoist level, and there are strong Yang Pills above them.


    It is not uncommon for some generals to be strong in the early days of Yang Dan, not to mention the people from the law enforcement union.


    Su Yan''s expression was still cold, and he didn''t care about the words of General Zhenyuan.


    "Everyone will listen to the order!"


    The generals above the Yin Dan powerhouse all knelt down.


    "The enemy has now sent additional aid. According to the current speed, it is estimated that all the troops will arrive in half an hour, so we must take Silla within half an hour!"


    Hearing this, all the generals'' hearts were beating wildly. For half an hour, how could this be possible.


    Even if the city gate is breached, there are still formations to be solved!


    But they didn''t dare to disobey, the soldiers could only obey the general''s words, and never refuted it.


    "Finally, he will take orders!"


    "Finally, he will take orders!"


    "Finally, he will take orders!"


    Nearly dozens of generals all recovered like this at the moment, and directly bit the bullet and agreed.


    After completing the order, Su Yan took a flying beast and leaped directly towards the city wall.


    This frightened all the generals of Xiao Guo stupid.


    "This!"


    "What is the deputy commander doing?!"


    "Does he want?!"


    All the generals looked shocked and didn''t understand Su Yan''s brain circuits at all.


    The General Zhenyuan was also cold at the moment, and he also didn''t expect Su Yan to be so reckless.


    "Cold man, he rushed over like this!"


    With anger in his eyes, General Zhenyuan had just accepted Su Yan, but Su Yan did something stupid.


    But it is impossible for them to watch like this. If something happens to Su Yan, they will definitely not be better when they go back.


    "Listen to me, go all out and attack the wall within half an hour!"


    They can only take down the city wall. As for the formation, all the generals really have no choice, not even General Zhenyuan.


    For a time, all the flying beasts in the sky rushed towards the city wall of Silla, like a sharp blade, covering the sky and the sun.


    When the guards on Xinluo saw this scene, all of them were dumbfounded and completely paralyzed.


    "They gathered all their strength and rushed!"


    Someone said in horror, the fighting spirit ignited just now dissipated!


    The president of the trade union shouted at this moment: "If anyone dares to take a step back, let''s kill him!"


    At this time, no one dared to retreat, no one dared to run away, and he had to endure being afraid.


    "The enemy is just the end of the storm. They are going to make the final blow. We only need to defend to win!"


    The chairman of the trade union explained the reason, and what he said was not unreasonable.


    You only need to resist, and when the time comes for reinforcements, then don''t worry about it.


    For a while, everyone is mortal, and fleeing is also a dead end, it is better to go straight and desperate, after all, their relatives are behind them.


    Su Yanchong was in the forefront, and when he was 100 meters away from the city wall, he jumped directly from the flying wing beast.


    This shocked everyone again!


    Even the Silla''s guards were blinded, so they just jumped straight down. Isn''t this looking for death?


    "A Shabi, I killed you!"


    A guard wielded a machete and slashed directly towards Su Yan. His power was terrifying, and the Taoist reached a perfect state.


    But before his machete touched Su Yan, it was directly melted and turned into a pile of scrap iron. You must know that his machete is a spiritual weapon.


    All of a sudden, the people around him were shocked, and the guard was completely dumbfounded, shivering.


    Su Yan was enveloped in a golden flame, and naturally these spirit weapons could not get close.


    Along the way, the strong Taoists were all turned into ashes, and the strong Yin Dan couldn''t stop Su Yan''s footsteps.


    With such an instant effort, Su Yan killed dozens of Silla guards.


    This group of people couldn''t be Su Yan''s opponent at all, because the realm was so different, Su Yan killed them as easily as a chicken.


    Playing with the guard dying in front of him, the elders of the trade union couldn''t bear it, and they all rushed over.


    However, as the Yin Pill Consummated, they could not withstand Su Yan''s blow, it was just a blow of strength.


    With one punch, Su Yan struck very lightly, only using strength, but still shattered the sternum of the group of people, and the heart ruptured, completely devoid of any resistance.


    Su Yan didn''t kill them. This was already the greatest kindness!

 Chapter 1656： Cruel War (6)

    Su Yan''s purpose is simple, to make these people surrender, break through here, and fight all the way to the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    He wants to catch Zhu Weixiang, and then let him hand over Yuwen Xiongba!


    The goal is simple and not tortuous, and the difficulty value for Su Yan is not very high.


    The only thing that disturbed him was that he was afraid that Yu Wen Xiongba would be torn up.


    This also made him have to speed up and break through the Da Ming Capital City as soon as possible, and Yu Wenxiong''s chance to dominate his life would be one more point.


    Su Yan passed by, but the strong Yin Dan still fell to the ground, and no one could stop him.


    The realm and strength of this group of people are too weak, they are not Su Yan''s opponents at all, they are only going to die.


    Upon seeing this, the union president told the remaining generals not to go up, because going up would not change the result at all.


    "Calm down all!"


    The union president''s face was gloomy, and his yellow spiritual power was dazzling at the moment, as if a scorching sun appeared behind him.


    "You are waiting to prevent the enemy from attacking and leave this person to me!"


    The leader of the trade union obviously wanted to take action by himself. He knew that only he could compete with Su Yan, and it was impossible for others to defeat Su Yan.


    It was just Su Yan''s tricks just now, and he expected Su Yan to be a strong Yang Pill, and he didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    "You look very young, who is Xiao Guo?!"


    The trade union president looked at Su Yan and asked sharply.


    He has never seen Su Yan, nor has he heard of Su Yan, the strong Yang Dan should be very famous, it is impossible not to have heard of it.


    Su Yan looked cold, and replied coldly: "I am not from Xiao Guo!"


    The union leader was surprised, and a hint of anxiety suddenly rose in his heart.


    He was not from Xiao Guo, but he was helping Xiao Guo. What does this show, Xiao Guo asked for help.


    Yang Dan helps, this is not a simple matter, this is a very terrible situation.


    The union president''s face was gloomy to the extreme, and the yellow light behind him became more and more dazzling, as if a huge round of scorching sun made people unable to open their eyes.


    "Your four princes who arrested me should bear my anger!"


    There was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the union president.


    "How the Four Lords exist, how are you talking about!"


    "Sadly, your prince is living away, but you pigs and dogs are kneeling and licking the usurper!"


    Su Yan felt angry, and Zhu Yun''s life experience was too miserable.


    But the trade union president looked cold, and said angrily: "Nonsense, the prince is in the East Palace, and he must be dealing with the first queen at this moment."


    Su Yan sneered and said: "You don''t even know about the things in the Daming Palace, and you are still working here for Zhu Weixiang."


    "Your prince Zhu Yun was poisoned by Zhu Weixiang''s design. Unfortunately, the plan failed and Zhu Yun escaped. Now, with the help of Xiao Guo''s power, Zhu Weixiang is going to be killed!"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, you are deceiving the crowd!"


    The president of the trade union didn''t believe it at all. How could such a thing happen? This is a shocking thing.


    "Sadly, your ancestor may have been poisoned by Zhu Weixing!"


    "presumptuous!"


    The president of the trade union was eager to crack, his eyes staring like bullseye, bloodshot.


    What a existence, Zhu Ganglie, the king of Ming Dynasty, is a person whom the chairman of the trade union and others admire so much. Now that the immortal has passed away, how can he allow others to defile him!


    Not only the leader of the trade union, but the other generals on the entire wall are also extremely angry, their eyes are like cannibal wolves.


    But they couldn''t rush over now, because General Zhenyuan and others had already flown in, rushing towards the defending general.


    They must resist, and if they fail, Silla will fall.


    Silla is Da Ming''s gateway and the most important defense. If it is breached, the rivers and mountains of Da Ming will be exposed to the enemy.


    Compared with the Ming Dynasty in Chinese history, Silla is as important as the Shanhaiguan of Ming Dynasty!


    The city wall suddenly screamed and shook the sky, and there were no flying beasts, all with weapons, and the two sides fought fiercely.


    There is no way to retreat, Xiao Guo��s generals cannot retreat, and Daming Silla��s generals cannot retreat, they can only fight to the death!


    The cry is screaming, blood is sprinkled all over the sky from time to time, there are corpses falling, and the spiritual power is shining everywhere!


    General Zhenyuan held a mace and was invincible. One stick could kill a Silla''s defender, extremely mighty.


    After all, he was Xiao Guo''s General Zhenyuan, just as powerful as Daming''s General Zhenyuan.


    If it weren''t for Silla to be Da Ming''s top priority, he would be able to break through an ordinary defender with one person and 50,000 horses.


    Seeing that General Zhenyuan was unstoppable, the trade union elder in hand had to rush to the battlefield at this moment.


    He was guarding the gate of the city wall just now, was backlashed and vomited blood all over, but he was treated by the union president and he recovered a lot.


    "Great General Xiao Guozhen, don''t come here unharmed!"


    The great elder rushed to General Zhenyuan, swept away with the dust in his hand, like a thousand spider silk, capable of cutting everything.


    General Zhenyuan saw the great elder come forward, his face condensed slightly: "You haven''t seen you for a long time, I didn''t expect that today will be a life and death situation!"


    "Everyone is the master, there is no way!"


    "Haha, well said, then kill it!"


    The two rushed towards each other, one with a mace and one with Xian Fuchen, both of them were powerful spirit weapons, not to mention they were both in the realm of Yang Dan.


    The surrounding light fluctuated, and the entire sky was dim, and the fluctuations in the spiritual power of the two men overwhelmed everything.


    Naturally, these two people won''t be deceived in their battles, they are all secret techniques to kill, and if they are not careful, they will definitely die.


    They knew each other before, but later they were their masters, and they met several times in wars, but they were all equally divided.


    But this time, General Zhenyuan had the upper hand, because the elder was injured before, naturally he couldn''t fight hard against him.


    The great elder also understands his situation, he only needs to guard against his death and support the arrival of reinforcements immediately.


    The reinforcements are in other parts of Silla, so it will take some time to come to this city wall.


    This is actually beneficial to the great elder, he just needs to remain undefeated immediately.


    But this is not good for the Great General Zhenyuan, he must kill the Great Elder, and they will lose without a doubt.


    Therefore, General Zhenyuan''s desperate use of secret skills are the ultimate strength and the strongest move.


    The oppressive elders can''t resist at all, even resistance is hard to hold on.


    The people around the two war will be shocked, they are all affected by the spiritual power of the two.


    No matter how they fought, they couldn''t change the ending. Only the battle of General Zhenyuan and even Su Yan could control the situation.


    It is not difficult to understand that the strong is fundamental, and the strong controls the situation.


    The General Zhenyuan and the elder of the Silla Law Enforcement Union were fighting. When the fight was the fiercest, Su Yan and the union president were also on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 1657： Cruel War (7)

    The Great General Zhenyuan and the Great Elder were fighting like gods, the entire sky was fluctuating in their spiritual power, and the city walls showed signs of loosening.


    However, the strength of the two is still limited, and they cannot touch the formation of the city wall.


    The formation will be touched only when there is power to destroy the city wall, and then protect the city wall and the people of Silla.


    The battle between the two has not reached the limit of the formation, and the strength is still a little short.


    However, Su Yan and the trade union president on the side are already at a stretch, and this battle is inevitable.


    The head of the trade union looked at Su Yan, his eyes were pure, only killing intent!


    He knew that only by killing Su Yan could the battle be quelled, otherwise the city wall would be broken before the reinforcements arrived.


    "Go ahead, let me try the young man''s skill."


    The leader of the trade union set his posture, and the dazzling light all over his body shot all around at this moment, as if this world was under his control.


    Su Yan didn''t have any ink marks, and the golden spiritual power turned into a golden dragon. The sound of the dragon vibrated everywhere, and the dragon was invincible!


    "excuse me!"


    Su Yan admired this trade union president very much, and he liked it more than Xiao Guo''s trade union president, because he liked this person very much.


    Unyielding, loyal, tough, and wise!


    But even so, Su Yan still got it right. He was the corresponding person, and there was only one result.


    Su Yan''s wandering golden dragon turned into a Changhong, rushing towards the union president, the dragon was mighty, and the whole world seemed to be taken over by Su Yan.


    The union president''s face became cold, and the endless brilliance gathered together, forming a huge round moon, pressing towards the golden dragon cover.


    But for a moment, the yellow light shrouded the golden dragon, like a giant net, trying to tie it up.


    The golden dragon roars constantly, the voice bursts, and the whole world is its voice.


    This is a confrontation between two powers, and this is a manifestation of strength.


    At this moment, the golden dragon breathed out a flame, with the ultimate devouring meaning, capable of burning everything.


    The union president''s complexion changed abruptly, revealing an incredible look.


    "Your power!"


    The reason why he changed color so much was completely surprised by Su Yan''s power, because Su Yan''s power was unusual.


    He has never encountered such power before, this is not spiritual power!


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and looked at the union president and said, "Is my power a bit special?"


    "Are you a secret technique?!"


    The union president''s face was cold. Although shocked, he quickly recovered his calmness.


    He concluded that Su Yan was a secret technique, and that the oddity of this power could not have come from his Dantian.


    But he didn''t know that Su Yan was already ahead and was able to display his original strength.


    Su Yan stopped talking, and manipulated Jin Long to attack and kill the union leader, his spiritual power was violent, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    The leader of the trade union hurriedly used his dantian spiritual power, and a secret technique appeared, and there seemed to be a **** in the light behind him.


    "I can only beat you like this!"


    The union president''s voice was indifferent, turning into a god-like phantom, which was daunting.


    "The president has displayed a unique skill, this time the enemy will surely defeat the law!"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen the president perform this trick for decades. I am lucky to be able to see it today."


    Many people are very excited, thinking that if they are stable, they can let the president perform tricks. That is already a very powerful enemy.


    Of course, no matter how powerful the enemy is, in their eyes, that is also to be defeated by the president, and they accept the result of the president''s victory.


    However, General Zhenyuan and others, at this moment, showed anxiety on their faces.


    They knew that this was a reckless action, and if Su Yan failed, then they would not be able to escape.


    They are already standing on the city wall and can only hold on to the end, either losing or dying, or breaking the city and winning.


    As a result, the fighting power of this group of people was even stronger, and each of them had red eyes, and their whole body''s spiritual power would kill the generals of Silla.


    "President, hurry up and win, otherwise we can''t hold on!"


    Many guards and union members are full of anxiety and **** battles. Many people have been killed before they say anything.


    The entire city wall and even below the city are full of corpses, and the dense clusters are frightening.


    It is the most normal thing to die in a war, but millions of corpses and blood flowing into rivers are not groundless. This is enough to show the cruelty of war!


    The two sides fought and shouted to kill the sky, and the people in the city hid in their beds and shivered.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the leader of the trade union have already fought a hundred moves. Because they are all secret techniques of ultimate move, it is impossible to keep a single cent in their hands.


    The leader of the trade union was in the mid-Yangdan period, and this was enough for Su Yan to take it seriously.


    Jin Long shot and was directly resisted and shattered by the union president with a secret technique, which made Su Yan angry.


    A breath of death filled his body, which immediately enveloped the whole world.


    For a while, everyone was frightened by this breath, and their faces were full of horrified expressions.


    Even the trade union president''s face was cold at the moment, he didn''t expect Su Yan to have so many secret techniques.


    "What is your breath!" the union president asked coldly.


    "The breath of death!" Su Yan answered lightly.


    "What a big tone!"


    The leader of the union exudes a ray of light, as if he is the light source, he is like the sun, and the whole body is constantly gushing out of yellow spiritual light.


    These rays of light gathered together and went directly towards Su Yan.


    "Let you **** ten thousand light extinction tactics!"


    The union president roared out, his whole body seemed to collapse all of a sudden, he used this trick, obviously exhausted his spiritual power.


    The strongest blow of the mid-Yang Pill powerhouse, the terrible blow of this blow can no longer be described in words.


    All I knew was that everyone on the wall had stopped fighting, and they all looked at the overwhelming yellow light shivering.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and the death energy surged directly, and at the same time, the golden spiritual power also rushed away like a ray of light.


    The two powers are the ultimate existence, allowing Su Yan to use these two powers, in fact, is already very good for the union president.


    He was afraid of the mid-Yang Pill, but was not afraid, on the contrary, he could defeat most of the mid-Yang Pill powerhouses.


    The fundamental reason for Su Yan''s jealousy was that this place was in the realm of martial arts, with spiritual power, and it would surely be able to evolve a lot of ultimate moves in the middle of Yang Dan.


    Faced with a killer move, no matter how strong you are, it is impossible to ignore it.


    Su Yan''s two forces shot, and the entire sky suddenly set off a violent wave.


    As if chaos all of a sudden, everyone couldn''t see what was happening in the sky.


    Only Su Yan and the union president know that Su Yan''s power has suppressed the power of the union president and has completely defeated his secret technique.


    The union president''s face was no longer as fierce as he was just now, only despair and a trace of unwillingness.


    He couldn''t think that he was famous for his whole life, and in the end he would die at the hands of a young evildoer.

 Chapter 1658： The cruelty of war (8)

    The golden vitality and death aura directly shattered the yellow spiritual power, after all, the vitality is stronger than the spiritual power!


    Although Su Yan''s vitality was not derived from heaven and earth, it was transformed by himself through the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", but it was much stronger than spiritual power.


    The yellow spiritual power was defeated, and the union leader of Silla fell directly to the ground, vomiting blood, and suffered a strong backlash.


    At this moment, he has no resistance at all, even facing Xiao Guo''s General Zhenyuan, he cannot fight back at this moment.


    Su Yan glanced at the leader of the trade union, and a spirit power surged out of his hand and blasted directly.


    The leader of the trade union suffered a blow, his whole body trembled, and the blood stopped, but his whole body seemed to be chained.


    Obviously, Su Yan restrained him and did not kill him.


    Seeing that the union presidents were defeated, those who stubbornly resisted suddenly lost their confidence and retreated for a while.


    Su Yan watched the fierce battle on the wall, his tongue was spring thunder!


    "Those who don''t want to die give me down their weapons!"


    Su Yan''s voice resounded like a dragon chant, resounding throughout the place, even the people in Silla City could hear it.


    For a time, endless fear landed in Silla City, everyone was in danger, not knowing what their fate was.


    On the wall, Silla''s guards were completely defeated, and there were countless people who lost their helmets and armor.


    Those who don''t surrender can only be killed, there is no other result.


    Su Yan led an army of one hundred thousand and directly occupied Xinluo to defend the city. This made the sergeants of the Xiao Kingdom excited, and they didn''t even believe it was true.


    Only relying on one hundred thousand is to take down the new country and defend the city, which is simply a feat.


    Of course, this also has luck, after all, it was the county guard who helped a lot.


    "Those who surrender are locked up, those who don''t surrender will not be spared!"


    Su Yan''s expression returned to indifference, and he walked directly to the edge of the city wall. He glanced at the place of Silla, which was indeed a good place.


    In the distance, there were 300,000 troops rushing towards the city wall. This was Silla''s reinforcements.


    But before they arrived, they heard that the city wall had missed their hands, and they were panicked for a while. Many people fled, leaving 200,000 troops.


    Without a dominant location, this group of people could not cope with it, and was quickly defeated. After all, Su Yan led a 100,000 defender.


    But at this moment, the city wall formation was activated, emitting a ray of light, trapping all the soldiers of the Xiao Kingdom on the city wall, including Su Yan.


    General Zhenyuan''s expression changed, and he hurried to Su Yan''s side.


    "Deputy commander, what can I do?!"


    Not only was he panicking, the soldiers of Xiao Guo who had just been immersed in joy were also panicked at the moment, afraid of being strangled by the formation.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve it!"


    Su Yan looked at the sky full of light, he knew that this formation would not be simple, it must be a murderous formation.


    If it were not for the murderous formation, this formation would not trap them.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with a source of vitality, not just one color, but two.


    These two yuan powers floated directly to the foundation of the city wall, and he wanted to explore where the eyes of this big formation were.


    Once you find the front line, then you can solve this big murder line, Su Yan still has this confidence.


    Su Yan was investigating on the one hand, while the other soldiers were still flustered, watching around from time to time, for fear of danger.


    But it doesn''t matter if they are afraid or not, they can''t hide from them.


    Above the formation, a vortex appeared at this moment, and thousands of long arrows were shot out of the vortex at once!


    These long arrows are transformed by spiritual power, and they have a very strong power that no Taoist power can resist.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Guo''s soldiers suffered heavy casualties, and the walls were stained red with blood again.


    Upon seeing this, General Zhenyuan hurriedly issued an order: "Soldiers above the Yin Dan follow the order, give me resistance to the long arrows and protect the other brothers!"


    He rushed up first, and now he must take the lead and stabilize the army.


    The soldiers of the Yin Dan realm faced these phantom long arrows, it was still very easy, they formed a human wall and displayed barriers to defend these long arrows.


    I saw long arrows hit the barrier one after another, making violent noises, and countless ripples fluctuating around.


    But the long arrows shattered the barriers so much that they could only fall one after another, and finally became invisible.


    The rain of long arrows has been extinct, and Su Yan has no time to hesitate at this moment. He must find a front line, otherwise the others will be in danger.


    At this moment, the arrow rain dissipated, and countless fireballs fell from the sky, which was more terrifying than the arrow rain.


    Upon seeing this, General Zhenyuan stared at him with a pair of bull''s eyes, furious.


    "Resist me!"


    He rushed into the air, displayed his stunt, and directly resisted many fireballs.


    But his power alone is limited, and he can''t resist them all. With the passage of time, his dantian''s spiritual power is running out.


    "Deputy commander, hurry up, you can''t hold it anymore!"


    General Zhenyuan shouted at Su Yan, his body was already **** and spiritual, he had been hit by two fireballs, and his injuries were serious.


    Su Yan was still investigating at this moment, but he had already found the front eye. Su Yan turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated directly, apparently rushing to the center of the city wall.


    The eyes in front of them looked like a whirlpool, with extremely strong suction power, and even more terrifying spiritual protection.


    Su Yan looked at the eyes, his face condensed, and said coldly: "Whoever you created it, I will definitely break it today!"


    Su Yan used his spiritual power, the power of collapse came out, directly rushing towards the eyes of the battle.


    Su Yan''s eyes were attacked, the entire formation was trembling, and the fireball in the sky stopped.


    However, Su Yan''s fierce blow didn''t smash the front eye, only to stop it from casting spells.


    Su Yan understood that brute force could not destroy this formation. After all, to create this kind of killing formation, that person would definitely exist at or above the late stage of Yang Pill.


    He couldn''t help searching in his memory, he wanted to find this similar formation so that he could solve it.


    This search process also took some time. A fireball fell over the formation. General Zhenyuan had been hit several times, and blood was constantly vomiting in his mouth.


    Su Yan frowned, chanting a spell in his mouth, and a dazzling light directly blasted into the eyes.


    At this moment, the entire array seemed to have stopped, and the vortex of the array eyes stopped fluctuating.


    It was calm, there were no violent fluctuations, the eyes dissipated, and the whole formation slowly lost its luster.


    Upon seeing this, General Zhenyuan and others hurriedly used their Dantian spiritual power and rushed towards the outside of the formation.


    After several shocks, this group of people rushed out, and the formation completely dissipated.


    Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and finally solved the formation.


    But the remaining defenders and people of Silla showed despair one by one at this moment, and Silla was completely lost!


    This is not a trivial matter. Silla has been ruled by Da Ming for so many years, this is the first time it has fallen!

 Chapter 1659： The cruelty of war (9)

    When the formation disappeared, this was announcing that Silla had completely fallen. The formation was the foundation of this city wall and the foundation of the entire Silla.


    The Silla guards, who originally thought that the formation could wipe out all the troops of the Xiao Kingdom, showed a desperate look at this moment. "


    Where did they think of resisting, the formation was broken, and there was no resistance at all.


    All of them lost their helmets and armor, fleeing desperately, and all became deserters.


    There is no way. The cruelty of the battlefield. This group of soldiers knows very well that if they don''t run, they will definitely die. There is no other possibility.


    The remaining guards consisted of nearly one hundred thousand people, all of them fled everywhere, discarding their helmets and armor.


    For a while, the entire Silla city caused chaos, and the soldiers ran away, and the people naturally became more afraid.


    All of them are flying in the clouds, wanting to escape here.


    Those with a weak realm can only hide in the house and pray, hoping that disasters will not happen to them.


    Su Yan solved the formation, flew up from under the city wall, glanced around, and regained indifference in his eyes.


    The generals of Xiao Country all around came over, kneeling in front of Su Yan.


    "Thank you, the deputy commander for your life-saving grace!"


    "Thank you, the deputy commander for your life-saving grace!"


    "The deputy commander is worthy of the name!"


    "The deputy commander is worthy of the name!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer half a word to such words, his expression still cold.


    He looked at the general of the town��s country and said lightly: "I will leave the rest to you, but remember one thing, don''t kill innocent people!"


    The General Zhen Guo naturally agreed quickly.


    He turned to look at all the generals and directly ordered: "The generals from all walks of life listen to the orders, and divide me into four troops, guard the city wall all the way, all the way to the county guard house, all the way to the law enforcement union, all the way to block the other three escaped Silla people! "


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression even more indifferent, General Zhenguo quickly explained: "Don''t kill the people indiscriminately, but the soldiers can''t let them go at will. They can survive, but the weapons and spiritual liquids have to stay."


    Su Yan nodded without objection.


    This is a very reasonable thing. After all, weapons and psychic fluids are very important. If these 100,000 soldiers escape with weapons and psychic fluids, they will definitely continue to face them.


    General Zhenyuan ordered to go down, and the four generals took flying wing beasts and rushed to Silla City with their own men and horses.


    There was a noisy sound throughout Silla, and the whole night of Silla was lit, and many people were destined to sleepless this night.


    Sitting on the top of the city wall, Su Yan looked at the corpses on the city wall and even the corpses under the city, with a touch of unbearable expression.


    "Report to the deputy commander, this time the casualties have been counted." A general from the Statistics Department said respectfully.


    "Read."


    "Our one hundred thousand elite soldiers broke the city, and now there are 58,000 people left, 28,000 injured, and 42,000 dead!"


    A chill flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and the air around him seemed to freeze. This number was huge.


    At every turn, there are tens of thousands of casualties, very cruel.


    Of course, Su Yan is not the Virgin. He killed too many people before. He only now realized the feeling of being used as a chess piece.


    These soldiers have always been pawns of the country''s controller, and if the controller wants you to die, you have to die!


    A touch of blood red appeared in the sky, as if the blood of these dead soldiers floated to the sky, extremely coquettish.


    "go on!"


    The general trembled, and hurriedly said, "Silla''s garrison was 300,000, fled 100,000, died 180,000, injured 20,000!"


    This should be good news for the victorious side. After all, the enemy has died by 180,000. It is completely victory with less, and a big victory.


    But Su Yan couldn''t be happy, because it was a **** figure for him.


    He has no sympathy for soldiers, but he hates numbers.


    Once you have the title of soldier, you have to be prepared to sacrifice at any time.


    What he can do now is to try his best to make the people in this city suffer as little as possible, so that the soldiers of the country of Xiao will not hurt them.


    Ordinary people make no mistakes, and they should not be the victims of this war.


    Su Yan looked at the general and said in a cold voice, "You are not allowed to hurt ordinary people. If I know about it, military law will deal with it!"


    "Yes!"


    The general answered immediately, and then left.


    At this moment, the sky was even more blood-red, and the shining made people''s complexion red, forming a symmetry with the blood river on the ground!


    A flying winged beast left Silla and went directly to the garrison of Xiao Guo''s army.


    In the army camp at this moment, the Ninth Prince and Prince Zhu Yun were pacing back and forth, very anxious.


    The Nine Princes looked at Zhu Yun and said, "It''s been five hours, why is there no news yet?!"


    "I don''t know either, but it''s been so long, I''m afraid it''s too bad."


    "There are still fewer people to send, and Xinluo guards 300,000. How can it be possible to win." The Nine Prince said, shaking his head.


    "The plan we made at the beginning was not to break Silla City, but to play forwards to make the people of Silla fear, and then persuade them to surrender in your name!"


    "But I haven''t come back for so long, it''s definitely not as simple as I thought."


    Just when the two were extremely anxious, and even dozens of generals were asking for orders outside the camp, a voice cut across the four directions.


    "Report!"


    A general rushed into the camp quickly.


    After seeing the Nine Kings, the general knelt down and said with excitement: "There is news from Silla!"


    The Nine Princes and Zhu Yun turned around at the same time, their eyes flashing with two lights.


    The Nine Princes directly ordered: "Say!"


    "Report to the Nine Princes, report from the front, the deputy commander has broken through Silla City!"


    The voice made the faces of the Nine Kings and Zhu Yun change, and after a while, they still didn''t respond.


    At the end, many generals rushed in, and the two of them showed excited smiles.


    "This chess piece is really wonderful!"


    The Nine Lords looked at Zhu Yun and laughed.


    They didn''t expect that Su Yan actually broke through Silla City. This was simply shocking news.


    Three hundred thousand defenders, plus walls that are easy to defend and difficult to attack, and strong formations, this is almost impossible to accomplish.


    But Su Yan did it, he did it!


    Zhu Yun was able to say at this moment: "I said at that time, this person has miraculous effects, now it works."


    "Haha, Prince Zhu Yun is really clever eye."


    Zhu Yun''s face was condensed at the moment, looking at the Nine Princes and said solemnly, "You must protect that person!"


    The Nine Princes nodded and said, "Don''t worry, there is no need to say more about this."


    Zhu Yun nodded, calmly, and directly took a glass of spirits.


    "Nine Lords, toast to the victory at the beginning!"


    The nine princes naturally picked up the wine glass, playing with the other generals and said, "Everyone, toast!"


    The entire camping place is full of boiling, celebrating this victory.

 Chapter 1660： The ruling and the opposition are shocked!

    Many people were drunk during this celebration until late at night. This is a special case, a special order from the Nine Kings.


    During the war, drinking is the most taboo, especially drunk.


    In thousands of years of history, many wars have failed because of drinking.


    Xiao Guo''s army won the battle, so it was natural to drink freely, but for Daming, it was because of a situation.


    The capital of Ming Dynasty is very prosperous. The roads in the city are paved with jade, and the various temples and even the mansions of dignitaries are made of gold and silver carvings, showing the atmosphere of local tyrants.


    In the martial arts world, gold and silver are actually not very valuable, because many people can turn stones into gold.


    At this moment, outside of the capital of Ming Dynasty, a flying wing beast was completely bald and injured.


    But the flying wing beast persisted to the end, and just leaped over the Daodu city wall before falling down.


    When the guard on the city wall saw it, he couldn''t help but wonder: "Look, there is a big bird that fell."


    "It looks like a flying wing beast, go over and take a look."


    "Good luck now, such a big flying wing beast is enough for our brothers to have several drinks and food."


    Several guards hurried over, and in the wasteland not far from the city wall, they found the flying wing beast that had fallen.


    "Damn, Mao is stripped, it saves us trouble."


    "Come over and have a look, let the blood out as soon as possible, and serve in the cauldron, otherwise the meat will not be delicious."


    A crowd of guards surrounded it, and one of them pulled out the big knife on his waist, shining with cold luster.


    Just as he was about to bleed the flying wing beast, one of the guards suddenly saw a letter box tied to the flying wing beast''s leg.


    "Wait, there is a situation."


    "My knives are so hungry and thirsty, what''s the situation?" the man with the knives said impatiently.


    "This bird can''t eat!"


    "what?!"


    "Why can''t you eat it?!"


    Others also said in confusion.


    "This is Silla''s flying beast."


    "Made, the residents of my capital can''t eat the birds of Silla?!" Some guards were upset on the spot.


    Metropolis account hangs everything!


    "This is the flying wing beast of the Silla troops, specially used to transmit messages!"


    Everyone was discolored now. The birds in the army really didn''t dare to move. They were much more noble than the capital city.


    "There must be letters in this mailbox, open it soon."


    Several people hurriedly opened the mailbox. The mailbox was huge, like a cabinet, but there was only a thin white paper in the mailbox.


    One of the guards opened the white paper and glanced at it, his eyes widened immediately, and his whole body trembled.


    "what happened?!"


    Seeing this, they all felt uneasy.


    After a long time, the talent was crying and roaring: "It''s not good, something has happened!"


    ...


    The palace of the capital of Ming Dynasty, a place of strict discipline, the center of power!


    The construction is of course the most luxurious place in the entire Ming Dynasty, and the things used are the most expensive and luxurious.


    Entering from the gate, passing through the high aisle of the city wall, you enter the inner hall.


    The inner hall is surrounded by a moat and the Nine-Dragon Arch Bridge is majestic.


    A group of great Ming Wencheng generals were all notified at this moment to go to court urgently.


    On the way, many military commanders and civil servants were whispering, discussing the reasons for this sudden move to court.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of War was surrounded by a group of people, making him overwhelmed.


    "Master Shangshu, I heard that the cause this time was due to unstable borders?!"


    "Someone seems to say something happened to Silla."


    "Yes, several city guards found the Silla classmate Flying Winged Beast outside the city wall."


    ...


    The Bingbu Shangshu was annoyed by the question, and directly shouted: "I don''t know how old you are!"


    After speaking, the Department of War Shangshu left without paying attention to one person.


    This group of people rushed to the general Hussar.


    General Huqi said directly with his voice: "I don''t know this, but I will know it after the uprising."


    A kind of ministers closed their doors and stopped asking, even if the general of the town country passed by them.


    This group of people naturally did not dare to inquire about the identity of the General Zhen Guo.


    Daming was already eventful, and this incident happened now that made many people afraid.


    After all, the king just died, and the funeral has not yet been dealt with.


    I haven''t seen the prince for so many days. Although the four princes said that the prince was ill, many people didn''t believe it and thought there was something tricky.


    But I want to know, but these people know how to measure. In this case, they don''t dare to investigate randomly, or they will lose their heads.


    All the ministers entered the inner hall, stood according to their respect, and waited for the arrival of the four princes.


    King Daming had sixteen sons under his knees, three died prematurely, ten rebelled, and now only three remain.


    These three are clearly the second prince, the third prince and the fourth prince.


    The second prince is now recuperating in the Imperial Physician Hall, and there is a problem with his brain, which is very serious.


    The Third Prince is now under house arrest in the West Palace, separated by a wall from the East Palace.


    The three princes also rebelled, but finally surrendered, so they were not killed.


    The four princes are considered to be the best life among all princes. Now that they are in charge, many ministers want him to ascend the throne.


    After waiting for about an hour in the inner hall, the Fourth Prince walked into the inner hall.


    When many ministers saw it, they suddenly got into trouble, all wanting to know what happened.


    The Four Lords looked majestic and glanced at everyone directly, and everyone closed their mouths.


    "There was something urgent just now, so it was delayed. We are now starting to discuss urgently!"


    The four princes are born tall and majestic, and their angular faces are full of majesty, giving people a domineering feeling.


    The General Zhen Guo stood up, looked at the four princes and asked, "Master, what has happened to make you so worried?"


    The four princes had a cold face, and there was a lingering expression in their eyes.


    He spoke in a low voice, with an oppressive breath, making everyone tremble.


    "Something happened to Silla!"


    Sure enough, as it was spread in the capital, something happened to Silla.


    General Zhenyuan looked at the Fourth Prince and said, "Silla has an accident, how is this possible?!"


    Many ministers also responded to his question.


    Yes, how could something happen to Silla? It shouldn''t happen to Silla in any place.


    Silla is Daming''s second largest city, and the most important defender, dedicated to fighting against Xiao State.


    The four princes slapped the dragon chair angrily, everyone was taken aback, and they all knelt down.


    "Hope the prince will forgive me!"


    They knew that they had offended the Fourth Prince, which was a capital crime.


    The Fourth Prince''s complexion recovered and waved his hand: "Get up."


    The ministers got up one after another, standing with their heads down, not daring to say a word.


    The fourth prince stood up at the moment, looking at all the ministers, the fierce look in his eyes restored.


    "Silla was broken by Xiao Guo!"


    As soon as the fourth prince''s words came out, everyone was shocked, with an unbelievable look in their eyes.


    For a time, the ruling and the opposition were shocked!

 Chapter 1661： Right or wrong

    The importance of Silla was very clear to all the ministers present. It was the second capital of Daming, and it was an absolute throat.


    Now that Xiao Guo is broken, it is like a throat.


    Thousands of lands will be directly exposed to Xiao''s army, I am afraid that Xiao''s army will be under the city.


    This is not alarmist talk, this is a great possibility. Generals in the army are generally able to fight and are very familiar with these.


    If it weren''t so serious, this group of ministers would not be so shocked.


    Zhu Weixiang''s words floated around for a long time, and all the ministers on the court and the field were full of horror and horror at this moment.


    Everyone knows that big things are about to come, and this is probably a time when the country is alive or dead.


    It took a long time for these ministers to recover, but their faces were still shocked.


    The General Zhen Guo stood up, his face extremely pale.


    He looked at Zhu Weixiang and said, "Four Lords, is this true?!"


    The true or false of this matter is to be determined, and they also hope it is false, after all, this is a major event of a national disaster.


    Zhu Wei''s face turned cold, and he looked at General Zhen Guo and said: "What, are you questioning me?"


    The general Zhen Guo''s expression changed, and he knelt down and said, "I dare not be a humble job!"


    Zhu Weixiang stood up, even more majestic, as if the intention of Longwei wandered through the whole hall.


    "This is the news from the Winged Beast used by Silla Communication, and I have sent someone to inquire about the news, and there is no response at all."


    Without waiting for these ministers to speak, Zhu Weixiang said again: "Moreover, the formation of Shilla City has disappeared!"


    Zhu Weixiang knew the formations of all the cities in Daming, and he controlled them one by one. Once there was a change, he would know quickly.


    All of a sudden, the hearts of many ministers were extremely cold, and one by one, everyone was at risk.


    "Four princes, I think this matter still needs a thorough investigation, I am willing to go."


    A military commander knelt down and said.


    Zhu Weixiang shook his head and said: "There is no need to investigate this matter, because I have received news from the spies last night."


    "Xiao Guo led one million troops and wanted to crusade me, Daming!"


    This news is like a blockbuster once again, making many people''s hearts unbearable.


    The elderly even have to take special medicines to restore peace.


    "Xiao Guo led a million troops?!"


    Many generals have unbelief in their eyes.


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the questioning generals and said: "There is nothing to believe in, this is a conspiracy!"


    Zhu Weixiang suddenly became angry, with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes, and there was the meaning of dragon power around him, and there was even a king aura.


    All the ministers never dared to speak anymore, they all knelt down and bowed their heads.


    "What are you doing on your knees? I didn''t let you kneel down, so I just stood there."


    Zhu Weixiang slammed a punch on the pillar of the inner hall. Even if he had spiritual power control, the pillar was crumbling and couldn''t bear his strength.


    "Do you know why Xiao Guo came to attack our Daming?"


    After Zhu Wei''s anger passed, he returned to the dragon chair and continued to ask: "Do you know who Xiao Guo led the team?"


    Two issues have caused many ministers to whisper.


    "Why did Xiao Guo send one million?" the minister of rites said.


    "He has sent a million, and the family has hundreds of thousands of troops." The Xing Department servant said thinking.


    "Counting the unions, there is barely a million surplus."


    "This is too risky. Isn''t he afraid of losing so many elite soldiers?"


    "If you are afraid, then naturally you won''t send troops." The minister of rites said coldly. "


    "I think they know the news of the death of the first king, otherwise how dare to attack me, Daming."


    ...


    Many speculations and discussions continue, and there are noisy voices from all over the country.


    After a few minutes, Zhu Weixiang was a little annoyed.


    He said directly: "You can''t guess how."


    General Zhenyuan bent over and said: "Four princes, what is the reason?"


    "It''s very simple. There was a big event in their country before, and the high priest died."


    "what?"


    "This is too hard to believe, High Priest of the State of Xiao, who is also the president of the Law Enforcement Association."


    "Did they blame the death of the great sacrifice on us?!"


    "If this is the case, then Xiao Guo would be too disgusting."


    "There are only interests between countries, and everything else is fake."


    Zhu Weixiang spoke again, and the whole process was silent.


    "You are right, Xiao Guo said that his high priest died at the hands of our people."


    "Damn it!"


    "What a shame!"


    Many ministers are unfair.


    Zhu Weixiang''s face condensed, and he continued: "This time it is the Ninth Prince Xiao Guo!"


    "Nine Princes?"


    "I heard that that person is terrific, he''s covering the sky in Xiao Guo."


    "Yes, he is alone under Xiao Guo, and allowing him to participate in the war shows that the battle is not small."


    The minister analyzed.


    Zhu Weixiang smiled and said, "I''m afraid there is another thing that makes you even more unacceptable."


    "Four princes, please say!"


    They have been mobilized, and although they are very upset, they hope so.


    "This matter is related to our Daming."


    "It''s related to us, how is this possible!"


    "We haven''t had a big fight with Xiao Guo during this period."


    Seeing that the time was right, Zhu Weixiang said directly: "There is one other person leading the army of Xiao Guo this time, and that is Prince Zhu Yun!"


    The faces of all the ministers changed wildly, and there was an extreme suspicion in their eyes, as if they had heard the most terrible thing.


    "No... impossible... absolutely impossible!"


    Someone said on the spot, with a face full of unbelief, he understood that this might be Zhu Weixiang''s strategy.


    "Yes, how could the prince Zhu Yun bring enemy troops to fight us."


    "Yes, isn''t the prince sick in the East Palace,"


    Zhu Weixiang sneered: "Impossible, what else can he not do?!"


    "Four princes, you can get good evidence for saying this." General Zhen Guo said coldly.


    Of course I have evidence, and I have to finish the story.


    He glanced at the dragon chair, stroked it, and then clenched his fist.


    The expression in his eyes was extremely violent, with terrifying waves of murder, as if he was extremely angry.


    "Zhu Yun is a beast, and his father did not die at all, he was poisoned to death!"


    Once Zhu Weixiang''s words came out, the whole government and the public were silent, and no one dared to say a word.


    They were all frightened, but half of them didn''t believe it at all. After all, they were close to Zhu Yun.


    "He killed King Father with chronic poison, I didn''t even notice it."


    "Until I knew that my father was in sickness, I discovered this secret and caught him on the spot."


    "Then why not kill him?!" someone yelled.


    "I wanted to kill him, but I was negligent and let him run away."

 Chapter 1662： Countermeasures

    Zhu Weixiang looked regretful. If he had killed Zhu Yun directly, nothing would happen today.


    His eyes were extremely cold at the moment, and his anger rushed straight into the sky, possessing the emperor''s anger.


    The fight between him and Zhu Yun has been around for a long time.


    But because the former king Zhu Ganglie liked his grandson and wanted to make up for his son, Zhu Weixiang was suppressed by Zhu Ganglie no matter how hard he worked.


    Finally let him seize an opportunity, and finally let him turn defeat into victory, but Zhu Yun was let go.


    He regrets at the moment, of course, the main thing in his heart is the killing intent. Regret cannot be made up, but the killing intent can wipe out all enemies!


    Zhu Weixiang looked at all the ministers present, and regardless of their shock and surprise, he said by himself: "I hope you don''t tell the truth about this matter. If I hear the news, you will know the result."


    Zhu Weixiang''s words contained threats. In fact, this was an order. Four princes, why threaten these ministers.


    Many people nodded one after another, and their heads could be protected.


    The General Zhen Guo said angrily at the moment: "Four Lords, if this matter is true, then I will kill him!"


    The General Zhen Guo was a person of the same age as the former king Zhu Ganglie, who followed him to fight the world, and had a high prestige.


    How small the map of Daming was at the beginning, it was all made by Zhu Ganglie, and now there is the middle kingdom of Daming!


    "Of course it''s true, you question me?!"


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the General Zhen Guo and said with a cold face.


    "Don''t dare!"


    The General Zhen Guo hurriedly said.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the imperial doctor to know everything. There is absolute evidence from the imperial doctor."


    After Zhu Weixiang said, he turned around and sat back on the dragon chair.


    "Now is not the time to discuss whether this matter is true or false, but blocking the incoming enemy is the big thing!"


    The Shangshu of the Ministry of War quickly nodded and said: "The Four Princes are right. The millions of troops from the Xiao Kingdom have invaded, and now they have broken Silla. They must point their sword at our Daming Capital!"


    The others also nodded one after another, slowly recovering from the shock, now blocking the enemy is the right way.


    "Four princes, Silla is forced to, and this tens of thousands of miles of city is insecure to defend. I am worried that I will not be able to stop Xiao Guo''s attack." The official secretary Shangshu said with a worried expression on his face.


    Zhu Weixing nodded and said, "Yes, it is impossible for this 81st city to stop Xiao''s army. We can only rely on the defense of the capital."


    All ministers nodded, helpless but must be so.


    The land of the Ming Dynasty stretches for thousands of miles, but in the middle is a plain, without the slightest ability to resist. Only the capital is surrounded by mountains on three sides and has the dangers of the ancient capital of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Four princes, I think we should gather all the troops together and defend in the capital!" Someone suggested so.


    But some people opposed it, shook their heads and said, "This is tantamount to giving away eighty-one cities!"


    "Yes, the Eighty-One City is a place for food and grass, so if you give it to Xiao Guo, Xiao Guo can kill us!"


    "so what should I do now?!"


    Everyone started to make trouble, and turned into a pot of porridge.


    The fourth prince was not angry, and waited patiently for the group of people to make trouble for a while before speaking.


    "I already have a plan to stop the enemy!"


    All the ministers'' complexions changed, and they all stopped making noise.


    "What good strategy does the Four Lords have?!"


    "We have three million troops in the Ming Dynasty, each of our branches, and the capital has one million defenders!"


    The ministers nodded their heads. This was the king''s method of arranging troops and it had been used for decades.


    "Issuing an edict, half of the eighty-one city guards returned to the capital, and the rest were assembled and divided into four waves to block the enemy in the four cities of Clang, Yuguang, Cheng Sheng, and Layang!"


    The ministers frowned, not understanding the meaning of the Fourth Prince''s move.


    "Four princes, your defense is wrong and blocking is wrong!"


    The other ministers also nodded. Defending, they should gather all the troops in the capital and fight to the death against Xiao Guo. When blocking, the defenders of each city should be completely resisted.


    The Fourth Prince''s strategy is a bit half-blocking and half-unblocking.


    The General Zhen Guo nodded and said, "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    He smiled and said: "The Four Lords are indeed resourceful, this is the best strategy."


    Others looked contemptuous, when it was all, and even flattered.


    But then, the General Zhen Guo said: "Gathering around is meant to block Xiao Guo''s troops, not to stop them, but to delay them, and make Xiao Guo''s troops tired, and then they come to the capital city, I am 1.8 million lions. It must be easily eradicated!"


    All the ministers pondered for a while, and in the end they slapped their brains.


    "This is a good strategy!"


    "This is a clever plan!"


    "This move will definitely stop Xiao Guo''s troops!"


    ...


    Everyone is very excited, this is the best way.


    For a time, they all looked at the four princes with admiration, and the dissatisfaction in their hearts was less than half.


    If the prince Zhu Yun really did such a rebellious thing, of course they would no longer support the prince and should vote for the fourth prince.


    They are very clever. Only when Daming stands tall can they live forever. If Daming is destroyed, they are no different from the fallen ministers.


    How can you enjoy the glory and wealth, how can you control the power, you will lose your life if you are a good one, and you are a low-level slave.


    This shows that Daming''s energy is not exhausted, and the ministers from the ruling and the opposition still have a heart to be prepared for danger in times of peace.


    Only the upper and lower ministers only think about how to make money, and only see the immediate benefits, then a dynasty is truly dying, and it will not last long.


    There was a smile on the face of the Fourth Prince, and there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    His ability is not weaker than Zhu Yun, even stronger than Zhu Yun. After all, he is much older than Zhu Yun and has seen more things.


    "This time the president will let the general of the town and country do it for you!"


    The General Zhenguo knelt down and took his orders quickly, naturally, he kept talking, what he did after he died.


    Commanding a good strategy, the four princes waved their sleeves and announced their retreat.


    Watching all the ministers leave the inner hall, the Fourth Prince still sat on the dragon chair and did not leave.


    The **** on the side naturally did not dare to speak, and respectfully stood by and waited.


    The fourth prince stood up at this moment and looked at the sky outside the inner hall.


    "Zhu Yun, you forced me to do all this. If I don''t do that, I will end up with the group of rice buckets!"


    The eyes of the four princes were full of fury, as if all the anger was caused by Zhu Yun, and the culprit was Zhu Yun.


    "Don''t worry, I will play this game with you to the end, and the outcome will be mine!"


    After the four princes said, he said to the **** next to him: "Put the king''s tomb!"


    The **** nodded, knowing that Zhu Weixiang was going to the burial place of the first king.

 Chapter 1663： The pain of the people (1)

    The people of Xinluo stayed awake all night, and how they could sleep, they trembled all night for fear that the soldiers of Xiao Kingdom would kill themselves.


    In war, the losers are basically a dead end, and as a citizen of Ming, it is normal to be killed.


    The victor''s favorite method is to use killing to make people surrender and fear, make people afraid to rebel, and completely submit.


    After all, the entire Silla City has a large population. If you want to rely on persuasion, how many people will go and how long will it take? It''s still a simple deterrent.


    This is the most efficient method from ancient times to the present, and it is also the method most favored by those in power.


    The sequelae of this method is nothing more than bleeding and cruelty, but for those in power, it will only make him more excited.


    They will use a catch phrase to refute, is war dead?


    Under the leadership of General Xiao Guozhen, Xiao Guo''s army methodically took over Silla and began to maintain everything here.


    The most important thing is of course the deserters, and the rest of the troops are divided into half to stop.


    This is not difficult. They were originally a group of deserted soldiers who had never encountered any resistance. They all lost their helmets and armor.


    However, the General Zhenguo did not let this group of deserters be spared, and all of them were killed, and the **** number of Silla City suddenly rose by more than 100,000.


    Su Yan didn''t know, if he knew, he would naturally get angry.


    But for the people of Xiao Guo, this is very normal. Killing is the end trouble, and killing will not worry about the future.


    One of them guarded the city wall, while the other two went to occupy the county government and the law enforcement union.


    The total number of people who went to occupy the county mansion was about 10,000.


    This group of people came to the county guard house and killed them when they saw people. This was the order of the general''s arrowroot.


    Arrowroot is the general of the State of Xiao, and commanding ten thousand people is his highest power.


    When entering the county guard house, his deputy also reminded: "General, the deputy commander said, don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    Arrowroot said nonchalantly: "Are these people innocent? They are the minions of the Silla County Guard and must be eradicated."


    "But the servant and maid in the house?"


    "Hmph, can you say that they are okay, in case they pretend to be among them, remember it to me, you are my commander, you must obey my orders!"


    Arrowroot became angry and his eyes were cold.


    The lieutenant nodded quickly, and dared not speak any more.


    "As the saying goes, I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go!"


    I can only nodded in agreement.


    "The deputy commander''s combat effectiveness is strong, but he doesn''t understand things in the army, so we still have to take care of some things."


    Ten thousand horses encircled the county guard house directly, three stories outside and three stories outside. It was airtight and there was no escape at all.


    Even if the people inside surrendered, it would be of no avail, and the people outside would not listen.


    "Break the door for me, and if you see the people in the county mansion, they will kill me."


    One of the scar-faced people said at this moment: "Boss, can you not kill the woman?"


    Seeing the evil smile on the face of the scarfaced man, Arrowroot naturally knew what he was thinking. He looked at the brother behind him, his face condensed slightly.


    "Well, women don''t have to kill!"


    "Okay, brothers, rush in for me, the men will kill clean, and the women will be happy!"


    At this moment, this group of soldiers was beaten with blood, and everyone was extremely excited and impatient.


    Arrowroot directly used spiritual power, blasted through the gate of the county guard house, and Xiao Guo''s troops rushed in directly.


    "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    Seeing that there is no way to escape, the people in the county government are also forced to fight. Anyway, they die anyway, it is better to kill a few more.


    For a time, the entire county guard mansion was screaming to kill, with swords and swords in shadow, blood wafting everywhere.


    The people in the county government are basically just subordinates, and there are few masters. Therefore, they are naturally lost in the battle, and they are losing ground, and they are about to be defeated.


    But they did not put down the long sword in their hands and continued to fight until they lost their lives.


    Finally, there was a cry of crying from the county guard''s mansion, it was a child and a woman.


    This army has killed all the men, only children and women in front of them.


    "What about the child?"


    Someone looked at the people around and asked.


    "Follow him, kill!"


    After all, arrowroot only said that women can be kept, women are still useful to them, but children are useless.


    For a time, dozens of children in the county guard''s mansion all died under the long sword. The blood stained the long sword red, which was unusually coquettish.


    "Hahaha, so many beauties!"


    When many soldiers saw the maids and even the wives and concubines of the county government, their eyes were red.


    Being soldiers is actually the lowest status. They are either forced to recruit or forced to livelihood, and their family is not rich.


    Seeing these women in the county guard mansion, it was naturally like seeing a fairy, and they couldn''t walk one by one.


    A group of soldiers completely ignored this and rushed forward and began to capture the woman alive.


    "Hahaha, this woman belongs to me!"


    A soldier grabbed a maid and carried it directly on his shoulders, his expression full of excitement.


    The soldier took the maid directly to the side room of the county guard mansion, but after a while, there was a sorrowful cry.


    More than this, the other maids were all caught by the soldiers and taken to the side room.


    And the county guard''s wives, concubines and even daughters, all hiding in the hall at this moment, one by one was extremely scared.


    "Mom, I''m afraid..."


    A beautiful teenage girl, shaking like chaff, they were naturally afraid when they heard the scream of a maid outside.


    But at this time, someone outside the hall kicked the door open, and a group of people rushed in.


    "Haha, this is a big son of the county guard, it''s really beautiful!"


    This group of women has no realm, and the strongest is no Taoist. They can beat the soldiers, but they can''t win the generals.


    The Dao Scar had a sneer on his face and directly killed the oldest woman, she was a woman of Taoist realm.


    Scar will smile even more, staring at the girl who is shaking like a sieve.


    "Hahaha, this one is not bad, it matches my taste."


    Scar will look at the girl and said, "Are you going with me, or am I carrying you?"


    "This official, please forgive my daughter."


    A middle-aged woman knelt down and kept kowtow, with blood on her forehead.


    "I''ll go with you, you let my daughter go."


    "You, you old thing, I don''t have that heavy taste."


    Sword Scar kicked the middle-aged woman away, then forcibly wrapped the girl up, regardless of her struggle, walked directly outside.


    "This woman is actually pretty good, she is only in her thirties, and adults don''t like it, so give it to me."


    "can."


    The scar will laugh outside.


    But for a while, the whole room screamed sternly, screaming loudly, and the sky was raining heavily.

 Chapter 1664： The pain of the people (2)

    But the torrential rain did not stop the atrocities of this group of people. They will not stop after everything is done, because no one can cure them.


    The entire county guard house was crying, extremely miserable and tragic.


    There was blood everywhere, very bright red, and the rain couldn''t be washed away.


    This is the price of being broken into the city. This is not uncommon, and it happens every day in many places.


    The law enforcement unions are relatively better. They are basically a group of rough men of law enforcement. After encountering Xiao Guo''s army, some of them resisted and some of them surrendered.


    Xiao Guo''s army quickly occupied the law enforcement union. After all, the broken city Silla had no resistance.


    And in Silla City, many high-ranking officials and even ordinary people dare not come out at this moment, they don''t believe the nonsense outside.


    Whatever surrenders and does not kill, and what does not kill innocent indiscriminately, this is a big joke to them.


    In fact, this is not a joke. It was ordered by Su Yan. The group of people was implementing it, but some people didn''t follow it. This was the group of people who went to the county guard house.


    There were nearly 10,000 people in their group. How could a little maid from the county government''s house satisfy them?


    The rest of the people are naturally itchy when they see others embracing beautiful women.


    Scar had lifted his trouser belt, and walked in front of Arrowroot with great interest.


    "My lord, there are too many monks and less porridge, brothers are all greedy."


    Sword Scar will naturally speak to the heart of the group of soldiers, all of them look anxious.


    With so many people in Shilla City, it''s easy to find a few girls, and of course you have to violate the rules.


    When the arrowheads saw it, they also gave them another default.


    "Don''t you guys have too much noise, after all, the deputy commander is not allowed."


    "My lord, don''t worry, I''m just letting my brothers relieve their greed."


    Arrowroot nodded, his eyes were already looking at a girl about eighteen years old, which was prepared by his men.


    ...


    Xinluo Xicheng, here is not far from the prefectural palace, only a few blocks away, Scar will bring a group of people and choose to work here.


    "Brothers, please remember everything for me. There must be a lot of good things in the house of the distinguished official, and bring them to me. As for women, you can enjoy them, but don''t die too many people!"


    "it is good!"


    A group of soldiers are like wolves and tigers, their eyes are green, and their voices are as loud as the sky.


    "Okay, go!"


    With a smile on his face, Scar was not forgotten to say: "Bring me two back, right."


    "Don''t worry, sir, naturally you have to prepare the best for you."


    A group of soldiers marched toward the Xicheng District mightily. This place is a prominent settlement of high-ranking officials, either rich or noble.


    When Silla was about to break the city, many powerful men above Taoism had already escaped, and the rest were basically wealthy businessmen, whether it was not for the old, weak, sick, or for other reasons.


    When the three soldiers arrived at a mansion, they kicked the gate away and rushed in.


    There was no one in the courtyard, and it was quiet, which made evil smiles appear on all three of them.


    "No one in such a big mansion, won''t you run away?"


    "Impossible, there are people inside!" a soldier said vowingly.


    "Then let''s have a cat and mouse game."


    "Okay!"


    A group of people rushed into each room and started searching.


    One of the soldiers walked to the second floor. There were many rooms on the second floor. He saw a relatively large room with a very soft fragrance.


    "This scent must be the girl''s room!"


    The soldier walked to the door with a smile on his face, and cleared his throat and said, "Listen to me, my uncle is just here to ask for some money, so please hand it in for anyone who knows you. Otherwise, don''t blame my knife for not raising my eyes. ."


    There are only two women inside, one is the lady of this mansion and the other is the maid.


    The young lady''s parents both left the mansion and went outside to investigate, but they never came back.


    At this moment, the two were shivering and hiding under the bed, wherever they dared to go out, even if they were thirsty and hungry, they did not dare to move.


    They prayed in their hearts, hoping that none of these people found them, and then left.


    But the soldier walked in and paced back and forth in the maiden room, admiring the scene inside.


    "What a **** good place, what a beautiful woman to live in."


    The soldier became impatient and searched around, but no one was found.


    "I can tell you that, if you come out, my uncle will guarantee that you will be fine. If you don''t come out, then you will be in doubt."


    After a while, the soldier noticed a slight noise under the bed and could not help but walked over slowly.


    The sound was trembling from the two of them, they were too scared.


    The young lady who had been spoiled by her husband was completely shocked when she encountered such a thing.


    Had it not been for the maid covering her mouth, I''m afraid she would have called out.


    "I can''t come out, right? Then I''m looking for it!"


    The soldier lifted the blanket directly, and a head stuck under the bed.


    Big eye to small eye, six eyes look at each other like this.


    The soldier''s eyes were full of evil, but the young lady and the maid''s eyes were full of fear.


    "Oh, aren''t there two big living people!"


    The soldier smiled and said, he was attracted by the appearance of these two people.


    Especially the young lady, she can simply be described as the beauty of the country, where soldiers like him have seen such a beautiful woman.


    Even if I have seen it, it is an existence that cannot be imagined.


    He is like a toad, and the young lady is swan meat.


    "Come out, what are you doing hiding under the bed?"


    The young lady and the maid shook their heads quickly, tears already frightened.


    "Come out, really, it''s not me who spoke just now." The soldier changed his voice slightly, "I am the defender of Silla. I''m here to rescue you."


    When the young lady and the maid heard it, their faces were full of happiness, and they relaxed their vigilance and went straight out.


    But as soon as he got out, he was grabbed by the soldier and pressed to the ground.


    "Hahaha, finally came out, such a beautiful woman, I don''t feel sorry for it!"


    At this moment, another soldier came outside the house. Seeing this, he quickly said: "Okay you, don''t tell me when you meet a beautiful woman."


    "That maid let it to you!"


    "It''s about the same."


    However, there was a screaming sound in the house.


    The sound cut through the sky, and the entire mansion could be heard, but it was useless.


    The two soldiers who had finished their work lay on the balcony with unfulfilled thoughts, looking at the sky with their eyes, enjoying them very much.


    "It''s him, it''s worth it in this life!"


    "Yes, it''s worth it."


    "The days when we mobilized from a poor country and carried our heads, for the first time felt worth it!"


    At the moment, in the girl''s room, the lady and the maid did not cover their bodies, and their faces were full of tears.


    In the end they chose the extreme, jumped out of the window, and fell to death in the courtyard. +

 Chapter 1665： The pain of the people (3)

    The young lady and the maid fell to death in the courtyard like this, their bodies curled up on the ground, while two glamorous flowers bloomed.


    Compared with the other corpses around, the bodies of these two people are very white, and there is a strong contrast with the blood, which makes people feel more mixed.


    There is darkness in the world, but people need to illuminate it.


    After being illuminated, some people choose to restore it to darkness, which is terrifying.


    The two soldiers stood up at this moment, stretched their waists, and looked at the bodies of the two women who had jumped down, with a pity on their faces.


    "It''s a pity, if only I could be my wife."


    "Yeah, what a pity."


    "The temper is too strong, hey."


    It is a pity for the two that the two girls died. They did not realize that it was their own fault, it was the result of their own cause.


    Perhaps they know that after all, they are not mentally retarded, but they selectively ignore it. This is a way to often comfort themselves for the evil ones.


    While doing things that are inferior to animals and animals, while in peace, this is a physical need, and I am not wrong.


    This is just a corner of the iceberg. More than 10,000 soldiers, all like wild horses that have broken free from their bridles, are madly eroding the devastated city of Silla.


    There is no simple solution to this matter, even the scar can''t manage it at this moment.


    After all, once a person loses discipline, it is a lawless existence to do whatever he wants.


    There were screams in the streets and residences of the rich and the wealthy.


    All men were killed, all women were insulted, and no one was spared.


    Even before Silla broke the city, you were a high-ranking official''s concubine or spoiled princess, in front of this group of soldiers who already knew only desire, that was a woman, the simplest woman.


    The Scar Man did not stop, because he was intoxicated in it, he was deeply in it, unable to extricate himself, and completely released his wildness.


    What is released is desire, and desire is not just as simple as a woman.


    "There is a big family in front, and there must be many beautiful women in it!"


    "Brothers, rush with me, grab the beauty and grab the spirit stone!"


    Nearly a dozen soldiers stormed into a more grand mansion.


    They all have cultivation bases. Wherever the subordinates in the mansion are opponents, even if there are strong ones, they will be killed by the stronger ones. After all, Silla is already under the control of Xiao Guo''s army.


    There is no such stubborn resistance, just a few strokes are forced.


    More than a dozen soldiers rushed in, one by one with blood red eyes, like beasts.


    Other colleagues have grabbed the beauty and the spirit stone, but they are still empty-handed, this sense of gap naturally makes them dissatisfied.


    Seeing the soldiers rushing in, the group of subordinates naturally shivered with fright, and their complexions had long changed.


    "Woman, I want a woman!"


    A leading soldier said to his fellow, his voice lingering.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    The group of subordinates could only beg for mercy with a bitter heart, and their guts were splitting.


    The soldier grabbed the skirt of a subordinate and asked sharply: "You can''t kill you. Tell me where the woman and the spirit stone are?!"


    "In the side room!"


    The man was completely frightened by the soldiers and did not dare to hide it.


    The eyes of more than a dozen soldiers became even more blood red, and their body was erupting with hormones.


    "Brothers, punch me!"


    The leading soldier hacked to death the subordinates directly, how could it be possible to let this group of people go, all men would die!


    Naturally, other servants could not escape the bad luck, and all died of falling.


    This group of soldiers dragged blood-stained knives and walked directly towards the side house.


    The rubbing sound of the knife against the ground was unusually harsh, stirring people''s hearts, and despairing.


    Kicked the door of the side house directly with one kick, and the soldiers saw the women, many, the servants of the house, the wives and children of the house owner.


    They were all curled up in one corner, all trembling like little lambs.


    They are not incapable of resisting, but powerless to resist, because their resistance can''t make any difference.


    This is the realm of Xiuwu, where the realm of force is respected. This is the reason for their despair.


    The owner of the mansion headed by him was the only man among them, and now boldly crawled out.


    Looking at more than a dozen soldiers, he said, "Master, forgive us. I will give you all the money."


    He begged hard, hoping that the soldiers would agree.


    "Of course the money belongs to us, and these women are also ours!"


    Every soldier looked straight. They had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    As the low-level people, they were exposed to dark-skinned working women. They had never seen a spoiled, fair-skinned woman who was almost like a peach.


    This aroused the evil in the deepest part of their hearts, and they couldn''t remove their eyes one by one, as if they could eat people.


    The mansion owner hurriedly said: "My lord, you forgive my wife and daughter, my maid will give it to you!"


    He had no choice but to protect his family, but it made people uncomfortable.


    Of course the soldier did not agree with him, because his wife and daughter were better dressed and more attractive, how could this be let go.


    "In Bibi, hack you to death!"


    A soldier said angrily and walked directly towards the group of Yingying Yanyan.


    Reached out and grabbed a very punctual woman, directly on her shoulders, she was about to walk outside the house.


    "Brothers, I''m going to be happy!"


    "Haha, I want too!"


    The woman on the soldier''s shoulder screamed: "Father, save me!"


    I don''t know if the daughter gave the mansion owner the courage, he rushed directly to the soldier and hit him.


    The soldiers suffered a little bit, after all, the owner of the mansion was still a bit real.


    "Long immortal, you are looking for death!"


    The soldier was furious, and slashed directly on the face of the owner of the mansion, resulting in his life.


    The owner of the mansion fell straight down, his eyes widened and he couldn''t squint.


    The soldier next to him smiled and said, "If you kill it earlier, it will be over. Now it''s overcast for a while, it''s cool."


    The soldier said angrily: "Made, I want to get the bargains from his daughter!"


    "Haha, this operation is okay, the father and the daughter are paid!" The other soldier laughed.


    No one can save them, because Silla is the world of this group of soldiers.


    They can only accept such injustice humiliatingly, and at least they can save their lives.


    There was a scream in the mansion, and blood was flowing, because there were only a dozen of them, but there were dozens of women. They couldn''t take so many with them, so they could only kill some.


    At the same time, many spirit stones in the mansion were also taken away by this group of people, and none of them were left.


    Such scenes are not unique, but many. One-fifth of the entire Shilla City is being staged.


    The screams cut through the sky and shook the clouds. The sky was torrential rain. After the rain, it was not sunny, but snow in June!

 Chapter 1666： Insight

    Such strange weather cast a shadow on Silla. At the moment when the city was broken, Silla was destined to no longer be Silla.


    No one can change this. This is a rule. If you don''t kill you, you will be pitiful. If you kill you, you can''t help it. This is war.


    The horror of war also comes from this. The dead are liberated, but the spiritual blows of the survivors are the deadliest.


    The brutality is still happening, and it is completely impossible to stop, because it is difficult to tame a running horse.


    Su Yan is still staying on the wall of Silla. He doesn''t like going to the city because he doesn''t like this place.


    He blamed himself a little, he came to save Xiao Meng and the others, but when people rescued them, they lost Yu Wen Xiongba instead.


    He didn''t want to think about it, but he had to think about it. The more he thought, the more worried he was.


    He can only trust others not to hurt them. This is a feeling of powerlessness, this is a kind of weak and pitiful.


    As a strong man, he has such powerlessness, which really should not be.


    But things have happened. It happened while he was practicing. No one can avoid it.


    Su Yan sat on the top of the city wall, looking at the sky, he saw the snow in June.


    The snow was red, which made Su Yan''s eyes a little cold, colder than the blood-red snow.


    This must be abnormal. How could it snow in June, and it was still red snow, he knew what must have happened.


    Su Yan glanced at the city of Silla, feeling a little cold.


    In fact, what happened in Silla City had nothing to do with him. He had warned General Jinguo not to kill innocent people indiscriminately. This was already humanitarian.


    He knew that someone might have died in the city, and this was unavoidable. To control the city, many people would have to shed blood and sacrifice. Maybe some people resisted stubbornly.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that a man in white had actually rushed to the side of the city wall, but he was shot and killed by soldiers of the Xiao State just to step in.


    The white long dress was bright and vivid, and the red blood flowers bloomed, making Su Yan''s indifferent eyes a bit unbearable.


    The man in the white coat didn''t care that he was about to die, nor did he care about any pain, but his eyes were a little sad, very tragic.


    "An inch of soft intestines and thousands of sorrows, thousands of mountains and rivers have become hell!"


    He fell, his eyes widened and he couldn''t squint.


    The blood-red snow directly covered his whole body and turned into a more dazzling blood flower.


    Su Yan stood up, this is not an ordinary death, it is definitely meaningful to send death, this person must be expressing something.


    Thinking of falling snow in June, bright as blood, his heart seemed to be fluctuated.


    "No, let me go and see in the city."


    Su Yan leaped down from the top of the city wall, and the guards hurriedly bowed down to show respect.


    "I play everywhere, you don''t need to care."


    After Su Yan said, the figure disappeared, leaving behind a soldier kneeling down.


    The soldiers stood up and continued on duty, naturally they did not dare to bother about the existence of the deputy commander.


    Su Yan went to the county guard house and found that it had become ruins, caused by a fire.


    It''s normal to be burned, but it makes Su Yan feel a little pity, after all, this is the prefecture, a house that has been around for a long time.


    He looked at the ruins and found many charred bodies on the ground. He couldn''t help but think that these might be people who resisted.


    It is worthy of respect, but it is not worthy of encouragement. Life is a good thing. If it is gone, it is really gone.


    But what he didn''t know was that this group of people would have to die if they didn''t resist. All men had to die, one-fifth of the city.


    Su Yan left here, walking around, very leisurely.


    At a turn he met a few soldiers, naked to the top, pulling a cart with all their strength.


    "what is this?"


    Su Yan stood in front and asked.


    The soldier at the head didn''t pay any attention to it, and said impatiently: "Go away, this is what we discovered first."


    Su Yan''s expression is a little cold, are these people robbing the house?


    "What you grabbed."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense."


    The leading soldier glanced at Su Yan. He didn''t know Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was the deputy commander, he was just a soldier captain.


    "Seeing that you are like a colleague, go grab some money, and women are also a good thing."


    The soldier next to him grinned and said, "Yes, women are really nice, with delicate skin and tender flesh."


    They seem to be aftertaste, a pair of satiated appraisal of the taste of the food.


    This made Su Yan''s face even colder. He gave an order not to do anything against those who did not resist in the city!


    Su Yan looked at the soldier captain indifferently, and said, "You violated the order?!"


    The soldier captain said disdainfully: "What order?"


    "Didn''t the deputy commander say that he is not allowed to do anything against people who don''t resist Chen Nei!"


    "Yes, but we heard General Scar."


    "Yes, General Scar said to let the brothers be happy and get some money by the way. After all, everyone works with their heads on their heads."


    "You better go get some money, don''t waste our time."


    The soldier captain became a little displeased, his face full of fierceness.


    Su Yan''s hand has a breath of death, a breath of death!


    This made the faces of the few soldiers suddenly changed. They had a realm and naturally knew the horror of it.


    They only now understand that the person in front of them is by no means an ordinary existence, and may be an officer.


    "Sir for mercy, sir for mercy, I didn''t mean to offend!"


    The group of soldiers knelt down, shaking all over.


    "Sir, these spirit stones are honored to you, just to get around us."


    At this time, a soldier walked out of the alley, naked to the waist, with a **** his shoulders.


    "Brothers, what''s going on?" The soldier didn''t notice the strangeness, and said excitedly, "This woman is too fairy, and my soul is fascinated by her. I want to take her away."


    And the **** the soldier''s body was in tatters, and obviously had been treated inhumanly. The constant struggle at this moment was of no avail.


    Su Yan saw this and flew directly to the soldier''s side and rescued the girl.


    "Who are you, do you dare to steal my woman!"


    The soldier was furious and rushed towards Su Yan with a move of spiritual power.


    Su Yan turned around and looked around, ignoring his spiritual power, how could this spiritual power hurt him.


    "A bunch of beasts, die for me!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of violent anger, and the air of death enveloped the surroundings directly, and all these soldiers turned into bones.


    Su Yan looked at these bones, his eyes still cold.


    Someone dared to violate his own orders. These people not only robbed money and murdered people, but also harmed women. How is this different from burning, killing, looting, and looting!


    He knew that his thoughts were too simple, and some people did not follow his orders!


    And this made him even more angry, not just as simple as an order, but this group of people are doing things that hurt the world!

 Chapter 1667： Get me in!

    Su Yan killed the group of soldiers, and then looked at the girl with a hint of guilt. This was his negligence.


    "Are you OK?"


    Su Yan looked at the girl and said.


    The girl looked dignified and looked at the lady who must be a rich man. Her clothes were tattered, snow white looming, and full of blue and purple.


    There were tears in the corners of her eyes and bruises all over her neck. She was obviously injured.


    She looked at Su Yan with a desperate expression on her face, as if she didn''t want to live anymore.


    The girl directly grabbed a long knife of the soldier and stabbed it in her stomach.


    But Su Yan didn''t make her wish, how could he watch this person die in front of him.


    The girl went crazy, and shouted at Su Yan: "Let me die, let me die!"


    Her voice was extremely miserable, like the coldest polar region, making Su Yan cold all over.


    Her heart is dead, leaving the body is torturing her spirit and making her more painful.


    There was blood from the corner of the girl''s mouth, and she bit her tongue and committed suicide.


    The girl lay directly in Su Yan''s arms, her body became weak, and finally her body became cold.


    The snow is still falling, getting bigger and bigger and redder!


    Su Yan was trembling all over, a good young girl, at a flowery age, she should have had a good life.


    Now everything is ruined, everything is over, it''s all a humiliating death!


    Su Yan suddenly felt that he was the culprit, because he was the one who broke the city. If he did not break the city, the people in this city would definitely not be like that.


    The **** blood made his heart seem to be stabbed. He is the immortal emperor, who should have been cold and merciless, and then he merged with the memory of his body and had a flesh and blood character.


    A tear flicked across the corner of Su Yan''s eye, he regretted it, he wanted to make up, he knew it felt so kind.


    Su Yan put the girl''s body on the car, and it was already dark all around, all because of the air of death.


    He walked toward the front, passing all the way, no one could stop him, and everyone would retreat.


    He seemed to have entered a gate, and all the filth appeared in his eyes. It was a mansion.


    More than a dozen soldiers are killing people. People who have no resistance are just the most ordinary people, with a very low level of cultivation.


    No matter how to beg for mercy, no matter how to beg, or even kneel and kowtow, the soldiers simply ignored it.


    With big knives, they directly cut off the heads of this group of people, and blood popped out, just like the blood falling from the sky.


    This is not the end, this is just the beginning. The soldiers looked at the women in the mansion, a group of women with no hands.


    "Hahaha, woman, beautiful woman!"


    A soldier laughed wildly and rushed directly to the front, towards one of the most beautiful girls.


    The girl was just a teenager, her face was immature, her heart panicked, her face turned pale and her body trembling.


    The soldier picked her up, took her away, and walked towards the side house.


    Before entering the room, the soldiers could not wait, and directly put the girl into the pavilion at the intersection, and then took off his clothes in a panic.


    The girl couldn''t move at all, and was trapped by the soldiers with spiritual power, and she could only shout in horror.


    The soldier took off naked, and then lunged at the girl, trying to unplug her clothes.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a death air rushed towards the soldier, and the soldier instantly turned into bones without any resistance.


    Seeing the soldiers in front of her suddenly turned into bones, the girl became more afraid and fainted.


    "I''m so angry!"


    Su Yan was furious, his anger rushed to the sky, and a golden dragon drifted away towards Nine Heavens.


    "Die to me!"


    Su Yan fell down, and the soldiers in this mansion were all dead, all turned to ashes.


    The group of women, children, old and young who had been frightened a long time ago, all rushed towards Su Yan at this moment, all kneeling.


    "Thank you for the great kindness of the benefactor!"


    "Thank you for the great kindness of the benefactor!"


    "Thank you for the great kindness of the benefactor!"


    ...


    They kept repeating the words without stopping, as if they would never be grateful.


    It''s not Su Yan, they might have been harmed long ago, dead to death, suicide by suicide, empty and sad.


    Su Yan left here. He knew that there were many people doing such things. It would be difficult for him to save everyone by doing this. He had to act.


    If you want to stop all of this, you must solve it from the source. Only when the source is resolved will this group of beasts stop.


    Even if you don''t stop, you can summon other soldiers to arrest this group of beasts, and then ask the guilt one by one.


    Su Yan gave orders to accept Silla, but he couldn''t hurt the innocent!


    But now this place has become a purgatory on earth.


    There is no doubt that a man will die, no woman escapes bad luck, even a child cannot escape death, which is different from robbers and villains.


    Su Yan''s eyes were blushing, and he flew directly and left here, passing all the way to the temporary office.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, a general hurriedly greeted him.


    "Deputy Commander."


    Su Yan did not answer, and walked straight ahead.


    The general could feel the terrifying aura of Su Yan''s body, and at this moment he didn''t dare to stand up, he could only lie on his stomach.


    Along the way, many generals bowed down, but they didn''t know what happened.


    For a while everyone was whispering.


    "What happened?!"


    "Yes, the deputy commander didn''t come here at all. This time he took the initiative to come. Something must have happened."


    "Silla''s reception work is proceeding in an orderly manner, and the large troops are about to enter the city. What big things can this happen."


    "Who knows, this deputy commander itself is a bit weird, let him alone."


    ...


    Su Yan walked into the meeting room. At this moment, there were a few Yin Dan experts in the meeting room.


    When they saw Su Yan, they all surrounded him.


    "Deputy Commander!"


    Su Yan looked at the group of people and asked, "Where is the General Zhen Guo?!"


    His voice was very loud, with an air-breaking voice, full of anger.


    This group of people was trembling with fright, Su Yan''s momentum was too great.


    One of the generals said tremblingly: "Back to the deputy commander, General Zhenguo... he is not here."


    "Then where is he?!"


    "The general of the town and country went to the law enforcement union''s place, he went to understand where the formation is."


    The general said cautiously, feeling extremely frightened.


    Su Yan''s eyes were violent, like two fires burning, which made the group of generals more afraid.


    They know that things are definitely not simple, and something must have happened.


    "Let him come back immediately!"


    "Yes."


    The town general who was notified did not dare to delay, and hurried towards the conference room.


    In half an hour, the General Zhen Guo arrived at the meeting place and was outside the meeting room.


    A general hurriedly announced: "Deputy commander, the general of the town country is here."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and a voice broke through the air.


    "Get me in!"

 Chapter 1668： Go on your knees!

    This voice carried great anger and even more pressure!


    The general of the town country outside heard this, frowning, he didn''t know what had happened.


    But he still bite the bullet and walked in. After all, Su Yan was the deputy commander, who broke Silla''s fundamental existence, and he must respect it.


    The General Zhen Guo looked at Su Yan with respect.


    "Deputy Commander, what made you so angry?"


    The General Zhen Guo was not angry. He felt that things should be clarified. This was the most basic and important thing.


    Su Yan still had anger in his eyes, looking directly at the General Zhen Guo, and there was a killing intent in it.


    Surrounded by the air of death, it was extremely cold and bitter, and the meaning of death made everyone present extremely frightened.


    The General Zhen Guo was also heartbroken, he knew that it must be a big deal, otherwise Su Yan would not be so angry.


    "Have you forgotten my previous order?!"


    Su Yan said coldly.


    The General Zhen Guo frowned even more and hurriedly said, "What does the deputy commander mean?"


    "I said, when you enter the city, don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, and don''t attack people who have no resistance!"


    The General Zhen Guo hurriedly said: "Of course I remember this. When I ordered them to enter the city, I said sternly that this is a military rule!"


    The General Zhen Guo had a bad feeling in his heart, Su Yan only made this request to him, and said nothing else.


    If something goes wrong with this request, then he can''t justify it, it''s his dereliction of duty.


    "Military regulations, but your troops are violating military regulations!"


    Su Yan was even more angry, staring into the eyes of General Zhen Guo.


    He was really too angry, thinking that countless people were killed and bullied, his anger could not be eliminated.


    "They burned, killed, looted, and committed no evil. The entire city was covered in June snow, which was still red!"


    The General Zhen Guo''s expression changed, he couldn''t believe how this was possible.


    His army, he has given orders, who dares to violate it.


    June Feixue was right, it was blood red. He had some doubts about why it snowed before, but now he understood it in his heart.


    "Deputy commander, it is inevitable that there are a few people who do not follow the rules. I will let people kill them!"


    "How many are unavoidable?!"


    Su Yan walked in front of the General Zhen Guo, and he couldn''t breathe under the pressure, kneeling on the ground with trembling legs.


    He naturally lost to Su Yan, he was not an opponent at all.


    "My lord, there must be only a few, I can guarantee you!"


    Su Yan kicked the General Zhenguo and didn''t care that he was the General Zhenguo. He was only angry now.


    "You promise me a fart, I''ve seen it, there are rapes and looting everywhere, is it a soldier, just like a bandit and brute!"


    "People who can''t resist, they will kill them no matter how they beg for mercy. When they see a woman, they will be wild and extinct!"


    Su Yan stomped on the ground, and the entire conference room collapsed and the surrounding area was in ruins.


    The General Zhen Guo was kicked by Su Yan and his chest burned, obviously uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. According to Su Yan, this kind of thing was very common, and it was almost a chaos in the army.


    But how is this possible? This is completely illogical, doesn''t he know the army he manages?


    But Su Yan said that he had been there personally. Obviously Su Yan didn''t tell lies, so there was the last possibility.


    Someone really violated the military regulations, ignored the military regulations, and they were not ordinary, they must have a lot of power to let a group of people commit crimes.


    This made him very angry. This is not a trivial matter, it is a manifestation of his incompetence in management.


    "Deputy commander, I will investigate this matter thoroughly and will never tolerate it. If anyone violates military regulations, military law will deal with it."


    He understands that there are still many tough battles in the future. If he doesn''t listen to him at the beginning, wouldn''t the latter be even less able to listen to him? How can he even approach the Daming City!


    "Immediately now, I only give you ten minutes!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time, because if one minute wasted, many families would be persecuted and killed.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart trembled.


    "Immediately organize the manpower and investigate all of my staff, not leaving one!"


    "Yes!"


    "Go, get me the strong above Yin Dan first!"


    ...


    But after a while, all the strong men above Yin Dan from the 100,000 army came to the ruins, and even in the ruins, they did not dare to speak.


    Su Yan looked at all the generals present with an extremely cold face.


    "It snows in June, what exactly did you guys do, shouldn''t you know?!"


    But no one confessed, whoever dares to confess, that would be a major sin.


    "Since no one admits it, I can only find out one by one!"


    At the same time, the general of the town and country has organized a group of troops, fully armed, and directly investigating in the city. If you encounter soldiers like beasts and bandits, you will kill them.


    Su Yan was so furious at the moment, he naturally didn''t dare to disobey, so he could only deal with it hard. At the same time, he was also very angry, dare someone keep ordering.


    For this reason, the General Zhenguo went to the site to take a look, and came back to slap the table wood angrily, so that a group of people would kill the scum when they saw it.


    In Silla City, the General Zhenguo saw all kinds of scenes, very stern.


    Some were robbed of money and then hacked to death.


    Some people have no money, even their own lives are not protected.


    Soldiers have become addicted to killing. When they go to one place, they will kill the people in the house, and then if there is a woman, they will take it away, and the money will naturally not fall.


    This is no different from the bandit, it is exactly the same as the bandit.


    After returning, the general of the town and country hurriedly called the persons in charge of various roads and asked them to come back.


    In the end he knew the result, but there was a little helplessness on his face.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that the whole army was messing around. It was a mess.


    "Who is in charge of the army going to the county guard house?!"


    Su Yan was on the ruins with sharp eyes, looking at everyone, with murderous intent on his face.


    This group of people shook their heads in a hurry, indicating that they had nothing to do with them.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s expression became even more aloof.


    "Tell me what you know!"


    A defender said: "Recently, a part of the city is not peaceful, it seems to be under the control of General Arrowroot."


    "You mean, the unit that went to the county guard house?!"


    "It seems to be," the man replied.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How could General Arrowroot do bad things? How could he let his troops dare to do bad things!"


    Someone immediately scolded, with a vague murderous in his eyes.


    Su Yan immediately shot and grabbed the man''s neck with a cold expression.


    "Are you threatening him?!"


    The man trembled and said, "Don''t dare, your subordinates don''t dare!"


    "Go on your knees!"


    Su Yan directly ordered that the man had no autonomy at all, and he knelt directly on the ground.

 Chapter 1669： Anxiety in the heart

    Under Su Yan''s scolding, the general who had originally carried the killing intent had no more momentum at this moment, and he dared not say anything.


    Su Yan looked at him and said, "If General Arrowroot didn''t do bad things, I won''t hold you accountable. If he did bad things, please be careful!"


    Su Yan''s words are very straightforward. Since you are partial to the arrowroot, so trust his character, then take it.


    When the man heard it, his face changed transiently, and he was obviously shocked.


    "Deputy Commander!"


    The man knelt next to Su Yan and said anxiously: "I just talked casually. Arrowroot performed well before, I just said he used to."


    The person next to him stood up at this moment. He told the truth just now, but he was threatened by this person, with murderous intent hidden in his eyes, which made him have to stand up.


    "What he said is false!"


    The general said directly, with a trace of anxiety in his voice.


    Su Yan looked at the general and said lightly: "To be honest."


    The man hesitated for a while, and finally occupied the fear. Since the man was persecuting him so much, why should he just break him down.


    "The arrowroot performance has never been better before!"


    His voice fell, and the faces of the people around him changed transiently, showing anger.


    Arrowroot can command a 10,000-person army and go to the county guard house, which is enough to show that his military rank is not low, second only to the existence of the town country general.


    And this person who speaks is just a partial general, more than one or two grades smaller than arrowroot.


    "Shen Tong, don''t talk nonsense!"


    A fourth-rank general couldn''t help but speak, he and arrowroot were very close, and he was a vassal of arrowroot.


    "Yes, Shen Tong, General Arrowroot is a second-ranking member. You slander him, but you will be dealt with by military law!"


    Another third-rank general also spoke, with a hint of threat in his eyes.


    Others also spoke at this moment, at least two dozen people.


    The remaining dozens of people did not speak and chose to remain neutral.


    The man named Shen Tong was shaking all over at this moment. He had completely offended everyone, and he knew his result.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and this group of people dared to threaten people in front of him, almost looking for death!


    General Zhen Guo also came over at this moment, looking at Shen Tong with a look of disdain.


    "A small member from the fourth rank, does his speech just go through his brain?!"


    The General Zhenguo also looked majestic, but he pulled up the arrowroot with one hand. If something goes wrong with the arrowroot, does it mean that he has no vision.


    Su Yan stood up at this moment, looking at everyone, a breath of majesty enveloped the Quartet, making everyone tremble.


    "How dare to threaten people in front of my eyes!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, and the sound of the dragon''s might spread all over the place for a long time, hitting everyone''s hearts directly.


    Even the General Zhen Guo''s complexion suddenly changed, showing a sense of fear.


    "Deputy commander, this matter must be discussed in a long-term perspective, and no rash judgement!"


    "Judgment, you question my vision?!"


    Su Yan turned to look at the General Zhen Guo, his eyes sharp, not half peaceful.


    The General Zhenguo lowered his head and said hurriedly: "I dare not be humble."


    In front of Su Yan, he can only speak of humble duty!


    Because Su Yan is better than him as an official public security officer!


    Su Yan looked at the person named Shen Tong at this moment, and when he saw that he was terrified, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Don''t be afraid, tell everything one by one, I will support you, if anyone touches your hair, I will kill it!"


    Su Yan''s voice made everyone stand upside down, all of them terrified.


    After seeing this, Shentong also stood up, and the matter was over. If he didn''t say it, he would be dead. If he said it, there might be a glimmer of life.


    "Deputy commander, I am going to fight it out, and I will be killed by this group of people!"


    Shen Tong looked at everyone with extreme anger in his eyes.


    "The arrowroot is a hypocrite, and what he did behind his back is completely different from what he did on the bright side!"


    "Talk about it." Su Yan recovered his calm.


    "He formed cliques, occupied businessmen''s money, bullied the people, and even ruined women at will!"


    Shen Tong said, with endless anger and hatred in his eyes


    "My wife was insulted by him, but I had nowhere to complain, so I was demoted!"


    Shentong used to be a third-rank general, but now he is only a fourth-rank general.


    There was a golden light in Su Yan''s eyes, which meant a faint fire light.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "It''s true, he seems to have become the overlord of the land in Liangcheng of Xiao State, everyone has to listen to him, the general of the town may not know these things."


    Su Yan glanced at the General Zhen Guo next to him. At this moment, his face was flushed, he was obviously very angry, and his whole body was shaking.


    "If it''s as you said, I will kill him!"


    The General Zhen Guo expressed his views, causing the other generals to change their colors, and everyone was at risk for a while.


    No one said anything for him anymore, after all, the General Zhen Guo had already stated that he would give up arrowroot.


    "Aranta, pass him to me!"


    "Yes!"


    At this time, the arrowroot was still wandering around the county guard house, the author was a strange animal, and the card was very large, just like a king.


    "This land of Silla is good, rich in beautiful women, hahaha!"


    Surrounded by several beautiful beauties with extreme looks, but the sadness can be seen in the eyes of these beauties, they are obviously not willing.


    "General, the beauty of Silla is well-known, and she really deserves her name at first sight today."


    "Brothers are all over, right?" Arrowroot asked.


    "It''s almost done. I have found several one by one." The subordinate said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s fine, tell them it''s time to stop, or it will cause trouble, and no one will be fine!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in arrowroot''s eyes. He knew that things shouldn''t be too troublesome, or they would make them unhappy.


    If it''s just the general of the town country, he certainly isn''t afraid, but there is something like Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s words still made him a little uneasy.


    "Okay, let''s notify the little one."


    The subordinate was about to leave, and several soldiers were greeted across the road.


    Several soldiers rushed to the front of arrowroot and said coldly: "General arrowroot, the deputy commander is calling you!"


    Arrowroot''s complexion changed slightly, and he couldn''t help asking, "What is the deputy commander calling me?"


    The soldiers looked at each other, and then said, "We don''t know."


    Arrowroot frowned more, and he felt a little uneasy. At this time, there was no major event. It was impossible to summon him. Something must have happened.


    Thinking of his own soldiers, Arrowroot''s guess might have been exposed, which made the anxiety even worse.


    However, Arrow''s face was still very calm. He had a backing and was not afraid at all. After all, it was not a big deal in his eyes.


    Even if it is a major event, he can intercede and be punished by a small one.


    Arrowroot stood up, looked at the beauties beside him reluctantly, and said, "I''m going, you are here waiting for me."

 Chapter 1670： Kill it face to face!

    Arrowroot doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter, because in his opinion, even if it is serious, someone will protect him. After all, his circle is very large, and many people have connections with him.


    So the arrowroot is just uneasy, and his face is still very calm.


    Arrowroot accompanied a few soldiers to the meeting room. Seeing that the meeting room was completely in ruins, he felt like something was wrong.


    "Is it possible to get angry? The soldiers should solve their physical needs."


    Arrow thought in his heart that this is really not a big deal in his opinion.


    Throughout the ages, the aggressor has defeated the defender. Which one is not a slave, and which one will live so well?


    Even the invaders will encourage their soldiers and let them relax. This will be more cohesive and will make the soldiers work harder.


    But that was ancient times, that was before, and unlike now, Su Yan was not an invader, he was just a seeker.


    Arrowroot was brought to Su Yan, and when he saw Su Yan, he knelt down in a hurry.


    "I don''t know if the deputy commander calls a humble position, what''s the point?"


    Arrowroot is very respectful, after all, Su Yan is the deputy commander and has absolute power.


    Moreover, Su Yan had an indispensable contribution to breaking the Silla, and he had a very strong realm, which made him very respectful, not afraid to disrespect.


    Su Yan''s calm face suddenly became cold, and a breath of death directly enveloped the arrowroot.


    Arrow''s complexion changed suddenly, and his heart became more uneasy, and a fear filled his body.


    He knelt down in a hurry, landed on his forehead, and said anxiously: "I don''t know what the humble post did to make the deputy leader so angry."


    The surrounding generals were also looking at Su Yan nervously at this moment. They didn''t know how Su Yan would deal with this matter.


    Su Yan looked at the arrowroot and said, "Don''t you know what you are doing?!"


    Arrowroot hurriedly said: "I don''t know the humble position, hope the deputy commander famous saying!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and directly kicked Arrowroot in the chest. He was not Su Yan''s opponent when the Yin Pill was perfect, and he was kicked directly by Su Yan.


    Arrowroot''s chest was slightly sunken, blood was leaking from the corner of his mouth, and he was obviously injured.


    He only knew now that he was getting scared, that things were not that simple, and that Su Yan could really kill him.


    "Deputy commander, you must calm down your anger, what''s wrong with me, it''s not too late to punish me after you say it."


    "Did you forget what I said in Pocheng?!"


    Arrowroot knew it well, and it was indeed the matter.


    "Deputy Commander, the soldiers finally tried their best to break through Silla. It should be a good time to relax!"


    As soon as he said this, the General Zhen Guo''s face changed and his nostrils spit out foul air.


    The other generals bowed their heads, knowing it all.


    Su Yan was so angry just now, he was obviously very angry, and it was a big crime not to follow his orders.


    Su Yan stepped on him with a cold expression, as if a **** of murder.


    "One-fifth of the area in Xinluo has been wiped out by you. You are all committed for **** and captivity, just relax?!"


    Su Yan''s hands did not know when a black light appeared, directly piercing through the chest of arrowroot.


    It''s just his right chest, which didn''t hurt his heart.


    Arrowroot was full of pain. Although it didn''t hurt his heart, the black substance made him feel very uncomfortable. The breath of death was devouring his spiritual power.


    "The deputy commander is forgiving, the general knows he is wrong!"


    Arrowroot knows that now he can only beg for mercy, otherwise his life is really gone.


    But Su Yan still looked indifferent to me, looking at the arrowroot with murderous intent.


    "Ten thousand soldiers, commit adultery and looting, kill when you see a man, rob when you see a woman, and take money when you see a spirit stone!"


    Arrow''s complexion changed, and his heart was even more scared. This is really not a trivial matter, because it was ten thousand people. How many people were killed, how many people were harmed, and how much money was robbed.


    The surrounding generals heard that their complexions changed suddenly at this moment. They never thought that 10,000 people would be troubled, and they would kill people.


    You said that a few people can be forgiven for stealing a few women, so many people, this should not be.


    In their hearts, it shouldn''t be because they have a relationship with arrowroot.


    In the eyes of General Zhen Guo, this arrowroot made him sad, and this arrowroot made him have to give up.


    "The deputy commander, the final general really knows that he is wrong, please forgive him!"


    Arrowroot has completely lost his temper. He has nothing but fear at the moment, full of fear.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to it, and the air of death continued to erode his spiritual power, while inflicting extreme pain on him.


    Arrowroot''s painful tremor all over, was unbearable.


    "General Zhen Guo, save me!"


    Arrowroot can only pin all his hopes on the general of the town country, hoping to save him.


    But the General Zhen Guo had a cold face, and it was impossible to save him.


    "You are a beast, it is your duty for a soldier to obey the order, but you disobey the order, cruel to the innocent, and die!"


    Arrowroot was completely desperate, and the General Zhen Guo spoke like this, what else could he ask for help.


    Arrowroot raised his head and looked at the general of the country. He seemed to be entangled in his eyes, and he seemed to want to say something.


    But the General Zhenguo had already taken action and drew out the long sword from his waist directly, wiping it into the heart of arrowroot.


    Arrowroot was trembling all over, holding the long sword with both hands tightly, and staring at the General Zhen Guo with a pair of eyes, never staring at him!


    Su Yan was originally going to do it himself, but he didn''t expect the General Zhen Guo to do it directly, but he didn''t expect it.


    Arrowroot was completely dead, his eyes were still open, and he looked like he didn''t stare at all. In the end he didn''t say a word when he wanted to speak.


    At this moment, the surrounding generals shed cold sweat one by one, but they were relieved, as if the arrowroot was dead and they were all right.


    "Deputy commander, you punish me!"


    The general of Zhen Guo knelt down, begging for sin.


    The general who had threatened Shentong was already completely scared at the moment. Su Yan had said that arrowroot was guilty, and he was the same.


    Su Yan ignored the General Zhenguo at the moment, and walked directly towards the man. With a flick of his finger, a dazzling flower of blood appeared on the center of his eyebrows, and his body fell straight down.


    "I haven''t finished the matter yet."


    Su Yan looked at the other generals and scanned them one by one.


    "Aren''t you justifying arrowroot?"


    "At the end I dare not!"


    "At the end I dare not!"


    Twenty-odd generals all knelt down and bowed in a hurry, daring to admit half a point.


    "Dare not, I dare not threaten people just now!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, his voice vibrating, directly piercing the eardrums of this group of people, and blood flowed down.


    More than that, the dantian of this group of people is broken, and there is no doubt that they will die.


    Su Yan said, "Since this group of people guarantees arrowroot, let''s go on the road with arrowroot.


    Su Yan is not a fool. On the contrary, he has seen too many various conspiracies and tricks. This group of people is not a good thing. After all, the people who can collude with arrowroot are definitely not good.


    The General Zhen Guo was a little bit timid at the moment, he didn''t expect Su Yan to kill Lu Guojue like this, killing so many people.

 Chapter 1671： Into the city

    More than 20 generals, none of whom survived, were all beheaded by Su Yan!


    Each body is like ash, all dissipated without leaving a bit.


    The General Zhen Guo had cold sweat on his forehead, and his hands were trembling slightly. Obviously, his heart was extremely cold.


    He took the initiative to kill arrowroot. In fact, he had two purposes. On the one hand, he wanted to get rid of the troubles, and he didn''t want to hurt himself because of arrowroot. On the other hand, he let Su Yan see his decisiveness and spare other generals.


    However, Su Yan did not, and was not moved at all. Su Yan didn''t blink his eyes when he killed the two dozen generals.


    The General Zhen Guo only knew now that the young man in front of him, who looked only in his twenties, was definitely not an idle person. His mind was more mature than his realm.


    It is absolutely impossible for the General Zhen Guo to plan or play tricks in front of Su Yan. Su Yan will easily see through.


    After all, Su Yan is an old monster who has lived for many years. He has seen too many things, and countless people have seen through. If you want to pretend to him, it is like playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    After killing twenty generals, Su Yan closed his hands, his breath dissipated, and the whole place returned to calm.


    The rest of the generals wiped the sweat from their foreheads at this moment, and the clothes were soaked that they could not take care of them.


    The person who reported the arrowroot had a sense of stability in his heart. He had a mortal heart, and he only hoped that Su Yan could kill the arrowroot.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Yan would kill so many generals in one go.


    He knew that Su Yan was protecting him, and only in this way could he survive.


    Su Yan looked at General Zhen Guo and said lightly: "Get up."


    The General Zhen Guo moved his body and slowly stood up. His feet were a little numb, which was abnormal.


    The General Zhen Guo glanced at Su Yan, his eyes calm with a trace of awe.


    "Deputy commander, is it appropriate to kill so many generals?"


    The General Zhen Guo asked cautiously, this was nearly half of the 100,000 troops.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and his voice was low and said: "Isn''t it appropriate?"


    This made the General Zhen Guo frowned. He knew that it was useless to say more, and that he was dangerous if he said more, so he shut his mouth with interest.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, the blood-red snow did not stop, it was still drifting, which means that the sky has not yet calmed down his anger!


    Su Yan looked into the eyes of General Zhen Guo, and said in a command-like tone: "Order, all the 10,000 soldiers under the arrowroots will be arrested!"


    General Zhen Guo''s eyes shrank, with an incredulous expression on his face.


    He knew that arrowroot was bound to die. More than 20 generals died, which surprised him, but Su Yan wanted to capture more than 10,000 soldiers, which was unbelievable.


    Could it be that Su Yan was going to kill 10,000 soldiers? !


    This made his mind buzzing and he almost stood unsteadily.


    The other generals were also very surprised, and they had no idea that Su Yan could be so cruel.


    "Deputy commander, that''s 10,000 soldiers, there is credit!"


    The credit is breaking the city, they really fought **** battles and killed a lot of soldiers who defended the city.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "The work is not worth it!"


    His words have an unquestionable tone, and they are also the final words.


    "Within today, I have caught all of them, and none of them can be let go, otherwise!"


    Su Yan glanced at the General Zhen Guo, with sharp eyes and a hint of killing intent.


    This killing intent caused the General Zhen Guo to chill in his back and his heart trembled.


    "The humble job must complete the task!"


    The General Zhenguo had to obey orders, because Su Yan was the deputy commander, he was just a vanguard general and was under Su Yan''s jurisdiction.


    Unless the nine princes are here, they can speak one or two.


    But the Ninth Prince and Prince Zhu Yun did not arrive in the city, so the General Zhen Guo had no choice.


    After Su Yan gave the order, the person left and returned to the city wall, with a touch of sadness on his face.


    A section of "The Curse of Death" echoes all over the city wall...


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, General Zhen Guo had no choice but to follow the order.


    "According to my order, all the arrowroot men will be arrested!"


    The complexion of the other generals suddenly changed, and their faces showed a panic.


    "Duke Zhen Guo, really want to catch?!"


    "Ten thousand elite soldiers!"


    The General Zhen Guo had a sharp face and said angrily: "Did you not listen to what the deputy commander said?!"


    Everyone shrank their heads, not daring to say a word, and could only obey.


    All of a sudden, great changes took place in Shilla City. Twenty thousand troops were assembled on standby just to catch their colleagues.


    When arrowroot was killed, his men were still doing evil and did not stop. This is why Su Yan ordered that he must be caught.


    Scar will see the arrowroot not returning for a long time, and feel a little uneasy, but seeing the beauty around him sobbing, he can''t think of so much.


    It was just that, after a while, a third-rank military commander directly led dozens of his subordinates to surround the mansion where Scar Bianjiang was located.


    "Listen to the people inside, you are already surrounded by us, put down your weapons and surrender immediately!"


    The general on the side reminded: "General, it is wrong."


    The third-rank military commander realized that the speaker was misplaced, and could not help but change one in embarrassment.


    "Listen to the people inside. I am on the order of the deputy commander to take you to ask your sins. Come out and surrender!"


    Scar was still on the bed, and he was extremely angry when he heard the noise.


    "It''s him, it''s nothing to make trouble there!"


    He got dressed and walked out with an angry look on his face.


    But when he saw that he was a third-rank military commander, his face suddenly changed, turning into a smile on his face, and the scars trembled.


    "General, what brought you here?"


    "The military command of the deputy commander!"


    The third-rank military commander didn''t have a good face, he came up to tie the knife scar, and with the special rope, the knife scar couldn''t break free.


    Scar will have a dazed expression, and he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "General, what is the reason for this, why did you tie us?"


    The third rank general said in a cold voice, "Don''t you know what you have done that is not as good as a beast?!"


    Hearing the words, Dao Scar said dismissively, "Isn''t it just to make the brethren happy, this is not to stabilize the army."


    "Huh, the deputy commander doesn''t think so."


    "What''s wrong with the deputy commander?!"


    "You are so courageous!" The third rank general said furiously, "I tell you, your head arrowroot has been rectified on the spot!"


    Hearing this, General Sabre could no longer maintain his composure. He knew that things were really making a big deal.


    At the same time, outside of Silla City, a mighty army came all the way, totaling 800,000, and the scene was extremely spectacular.


    Naturally the heads were the Nine Kings and Prince Zhu Yun. The two stayed at the station for a day or two, and they couldn''t wait to enter Silla City.


    Looking at the walls of Silla City, the Nine Kings said with a smile: "Everyone follow me into the city!"

 Chapter 1672： D!

    He was very excited, after all, this was Silla City, the second largest city in Daming, and the strongest defensive city.


    But Zhu Yun on the side was a little unnatural. After all, this was his Daming, and now in order to regain it, he had to make the people suffer.


    When the nine princes saw Zhu Yun''s complexion, he couldn''t help but smile: "Prince rest assured, what I promised will be fulfilled."


    Zhu Yun smiled and replied: "The Nine Lords are too worried, I just lament the difficulty of the people."


    The Nine Princes nodded and said: "The prince is sympathetic to the people, and he will definitely be a generation of Mingjun in the future."


    "The Nine Kings will be a Mingjun in the future!"


    Zhu Yun said something in his words.


    The Ninth Prince shook his head and said, "The prince must not speak idiotically. I want to assist Brother Wang. I will only assist Brother Wang in my entire life."


    "The Ninth Prince is really a good minister."


    The two smiled similarly, stopped talking, and both floated into the city on the flying beast.


    The General Zhenguo naturally greeted him at the city gate early and hurriedly greeted him when he saw the Nine Princes and Zhu Yun enter.


    The General Zhen Guo knelt down on one knee and looked at the Nine Princes and said respectfully: "Welcome the Nine Princes into the city!"


    Behind him, tens of thousands of elite soldiers, at this moment also raised their arms and shouted, as if the thunder continued.


    Su Yan was not there. He was still sitting on the top of the city wall alone, looking at the sky motionless.


    At this time in Silla, the blood-red snow still didn''t stop, which made many people feel a chill.


    Of course Zhu Yun, who entered the city, found the blood-red snow, but he didn''t say anything, and the Nine Lords on the side didn''t ask anything.


    The Nine Lords hurriedly helped the general of Zhenguo, with a smile on his face, said: "The general''s hard work is high, the hard work is high!"


    "The general is so brave and brave to take down the city of Silla. When Brother Kai returns to his country, Brother Wang will inevitably give him a big reward!"


    The General Zhenguo said with trepidation, "The Nine Lords are praised, and the ability to break Silla depends on the power of one deputy commander."


    The General Zhen Guo didn''t tell lies, after all, it was not Su Yan who broke the formation. Let alone break the city, all soldiers had to lose their lives.


    Speaking of Su Yan, the eyes of the Nine Kings were bright, obviously more delighted.


    "You all contributed a lot!"


    Zhu Yun looked around and asked, "Why didn''t the deputy commander come?"


    Upon hearing this, the General Zhen Guo frowned slightly and lowered his head.


    "Is there something going on?" the Nine Princes asked.


    "The Nine Lords, there is nothing hindered by Xinluo''s control, but something unfriendly has happened."


    Upon hearing this, the Nine Kings knew that it was not a trivial matter.


    "Let''s go to the advanced city."


    A group of people entered the city directly, and the 800,000 army also entered the city mightily, and everything had already been settled.


    ...


    The Silla Law Enforcement Union, here has been used as a temporary location for the head.


    It was supposed to be in the county guard house, but the county guard house was in misfortune and burned down, so it had to camp in the law enforcement union.


    The Nine Princes, Zhu Yun, General Zhen Guo, etc. are all in the hall of the trade union, and the atmosphere is a bit tense.


    "You said the arrowroot indulges your subordinates'' wanton and reckless actions, rape, rape, looting, burning, looting, and all evil in the city?!"


    The face of the nine princes was cold, with a wave of anger.


    This matter is said to be big, but it is not small.


    On the one hand, the Nine Kings were naturally angry about what happened to his army. This is not a crime committed by one or two soldiers, this is a crime committed by more than 10,000 soldiers!


    On the other hand, Zhu Yunke is right in front of him, which must give Zhu Yun an explanation.


    Of course Zhu Yun''s expression was ugly to the extreme, but he didn''t speak and remained silent.


    But his silence made the Nine Kings even more angry, because it means the arrowroot is very angry.


    After this period of contact, the Nine Lords understood that Zhu Yun was not an ordinary person, and was by no means as cowardly as rumors outside.


    Zhu Yun is very strategic, a strong man disguising himself as a weak one!


    At the moment, the General Zhen Guo had a cold sweat on his forehead, and he noticed something was wrong. The Nine Princes were different from what he had imagined.


    "It''s not as serious as it is, but some soldiers can''t bear it, causing money to be robbed of the people in the city, and some of them can''t manage their pants, all they do.


    The General Zhen Guo said the matter to the smaller part, but he felt that he was false.


    Everyone is a smart person, not an idiot, how easy it is to be deceived.


    Zhu Yun''s face was even more ugly, his hands clenched, and the wooden boards made a slight noise, after all, this was his citizen!


    The Ninth Prince said quickly: "General, don''t understate it, after all, Prince Zhu Yun is here."


    "Because Prince Zhu Yun is here, I dare not talk nonsense."


    "Then you don''t bring the responsible person up yet, I will kill him personally!" Nine Princes angered.


    The General Zhen Guo hurriedly said: "The arrowroot has been killed by me, but...but."


    "But what?"


    "There are more than 20 generals who have excused arrowroot. They don''t know that arrowroot dares to commit such a serious crime."


    The Nine Princes knew that things were not easy, so he hurriedly said, "Then they are also guilty!"


    "Yes, they were all killed by the deputy commander."


    The Nine Princes stood up all at once, and more than 20 generals were killed all at once, of course he was shocked.


    While Zhu Yun sat in the position, his face was slightly pretty.


    The General Zhen Guo took the opportunity to continue: "The deputy commander was very angry about this, because the snow in June was still blood-red, so he killed the group of generals."


    "The deputy commander is not wrong in this matter. If you kill it, you will kill it. It is not a pity to die for the arrowroot and other beasts, but..."


    "But what?!"


    The nine princes asked with a gleam in their eyes.


    "But the deputy commander asked me to capture more than 10,000 elite soldiers under Arrowroot. I am afraid that he will be killed depending on his appearance!"


    As soon as he said this, the whole hall was silent, and only the gasp of the General Zhen Guo was heard.


    For a long time, the Nine Kings looked at Zhu Yun, he was watching Zhu Yun''s attitude.


    Zhu Yun was also shocked. To tell the truth, Su Yan killed more than 20 generals. Zhu Yun admired Su Yan''s decisive sofa and was very relieved.


    However, Su Yan wanted to kill more than 10,000 elite soldiers, so he had to weigh it.


    More than 10,000 elite soldiers are very powerful and play a very important role. If you kill, there will be great consequences.


    On the one hand, this group of people is very useful, on the other hand it will cause panic.


    "Hurry up and find the deputy commander!"


    Zhu Yun said directly.


    Someone immediately went to the city wall and told the matter.


    Su Yan leaped down, but after a while he arrived at the law enforcement palace.


    Su Yan looked at the nine princes with a cold expression and did not speak.


    "Are you going to kill more than 10,000 elite soldiers?!" The Ninth Prince asked directly.


    Su Yan nodded and did not speak.


    "Do you know what will happen to this?!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, which made the Nine Princes angry.


    "Do you know that the law does not blame the public!"

 Chapter 1673： Must kill!

    When the four words of Fa not Responsibility were uttered from the mouth of the Nine Kings, Su Yan''s face was covered with a layer of cold frost, and a breath wandered in the hall!


    Su Yan looked into the eyes of the nine princes, staring hard, without saying a word.


    This made the nine princes feel a little bit frustrated, Su Yan''s eyes were very persistent, and Ling Xun''s killing intent came out.


    "Why, you are the deputy commander, do you still want to threaten me?!"


    The Nine Lords said angrily, in his eyes Su Yan was just a chess piece, nothing more.


    The pawns should look like pawns, and even if you want to take the commander, you can''t keep it.


    "Threatening you, which green onion are you?"


    Su Yan said disdainfully, and did not take the Nine Princes seriously.


    He didn''t take the two seriously from beginning to end, not because of Yuwen Xiongba, why would he be a deputy commander.


    The face of the nine princes was ugly to the extreme, and there were still many generals standing around him, so he didn''t give him face, it was just looking for death!


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Yun waved his hand hurriedly to let the group of generals go down. At this point, this group of people must not be allowed to see too much.


    The group of generals were also very acquainted, knowing that there were things they couldn''t know, and left the hall one after another.


    The entire hall was empty, with only four people, Zhu Yun, the Nine Princes, Su Yan, and the General of Zhen Guo.


    Zhu Yun stood up at this moment and looked at Su Yan, with a complicated meaning in his eyes.


    "It should have been a happy thing to break the city, so why bother with each other."


    Zhu Yun wanted to be a peacemaker, but Su Yan obviously didn''t give him face.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun and said with contempt: "Silla is not your citizen?"


    Zhu Yun who asked this question was taken aback, still waiting to answer, Su Yan said again: "Your people are being raped and captured by adultery, are you indifferent?"


    A slight anger appeared on Zhu Yun''s face, he might be indifferent, and his heart was already very angry.


    "I think you have become someone else''s slave!"


    Su Yan''s words made Zhu Yun''s face extremely cold, her heart ache, and she almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The Nine Lords also resisted his anger. He felt that Su Yan was instigating discord and undermining their cooperation. This was no small matter.


    "Su Yan, don''t be silly!" The Nine Lords came over and looked at Su Yan coldly, "The arrowroot is dead, and you killed more than 20 generals. Isn''t that enough?!"


    "The abuser doesn''t have any shit, of course it''s not enough!"


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a minute, and shouted coldly.


    The General Zhen Guo couldn''t speak at all, and he was shocked by the words of the three.


    Zhu Yun said at this moment: "Of course those who do evil have to ask, but those who are deceived can be tortured!"


    Zhu Yun''s meaning is very simple. Some heads are caught and killed, and the soldiers will give them some punishment.


    The Ninth Prince also nodded and said, "I think the words of Prince Zhu Yun are feasible."


    "It''s not that this king doesn''t want to punish them. I am also very angry for doing such things, but now is an extraordinary period. If you want to break through the capital of Ming Dynasty, you must rely on every pawn!"


    Zhu Yun also nodded, thinking that what the Ninth Prince said was reasonable.


    "Let them pay off, and settle accounts later."


    All three of them agreed, and they waited for Su Yan to speak.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun and the Nine Princes, he knew that his purpose seemed to have failed.


    Since the goal could not be achieved, he simply didn''t think about it, and now he just wants to be unblocked.


    He just wants to make safety regrets!


    Su Yan looked at the Nine Lords and said coldly: "I don''t agree with your plan!"


    "you!"


    The Nine Lords pointed at Su Yan, his anger hard to dissipate, he was on the verge of an explosion.


    "You have to be clear about your status, you are just a deputy commander!"


    "Hmph, did I admit that the deputy commander, not to save people, do you think I can kill you?"


    In the previous battle, Su Yan had only negative feelings about the Nine Princes, not Yuwen Xiongba, he had already killed the Nine Princes.


    The Nine Lords clenched his fists, and the entire hall was under his angry coercion, as if countless Taishan mountains were being pressed down.


    "Su Yan, how dare you speak to this king like this!"


    The Nine Princes were already unbearable. From the beginning they were opposites. Su Yan killed the high priest. The Nine Princes were very angry with Su Yan.


    "I just said that you can count as a scallion at best, don''t take yourself too seriously."


    The whole body of the Nine Lords'' arms was blue, and the spiritual power of the whole body had already emerged, and it was almost time to summon the ancestors.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Zhu Yun said hurriedly: "Don''t be arrogant, everyone should calm down."


    The nine princes did not listen for a while, looking at Su Yan, his eyes flashed with coldness.


    "You kid don''t want to save your subordinates!"


    Obviously, there was a hint of threat in the words of the Nine Kings, as if he could kill Yuwen Xiongba at any time.


    This changed Su Yan''s eyes, as if he couldn''t see through the meaning.


    Su Yan looked outside the hall, and suddenly his voice became calm.


    "You mean, the hero is in your hands?"


    Zhu Yun''s expression changed on the spot, and he hurriedly said: "How is this possible? It is absolutely impossible!"


    A cold look flashed in his eyes, pointing directly at the nine princes.


    The Nine Princes seemed to wake up suddenly, and he did not expect that he would say such words.


    However, the nine kings are still battle-tested, and their reaction ability is very fast.


    "Without my army, can you save your servants!"


    This sentence was perfectly rounded, and it is true.


    Su Yan needs to use Xiao Guo''s army to defeat Zhu Weijing, so that he has a chance to rescue Yuwen Xiongba.


    Without the army, it would be very difficult for him to enter the Daming Palace alone to save people.


    For a while, both sides were silent, and the whole hall fell silent.


    At the moment, the General Zhen Guo crouched, with an ugly look on his face.


    He was very embarrassed just under the coercion of the two, after all, the strength of the two was not comparable to him.


    Seeing that both sides had calmed down, Zhu Yun wiped the sweat from his forehead, but his hardship did not lead to the most serious consequences.


    "It''s up to me to decide!"


    Zhu Yun directly exported, he was actually the most complicated and uncomfortable in his heart.


    On the one hand, the people of Silla suffered from his heartache; on the other hand, Su Yan was angry that he would be lost if he did not kill; on the other hand, the Xiao army was indispensable.


    This has become three contradictory points, and only one sacrifice can be made to achieve the bright spot, which is tantamount to cutting flesh.


    But he has no choice, he can only choose, and he has to choose one to get two, so that he can get back the result.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "More than 10,000 people murdered and set fire in the city, and they did no evil. One-fifth of Silla City was destroyed by them, and the snow will never stop!"


    Zhu Yun was also very surprised when he heard about one-fifth. He didn''t expect such a big event at all.


    He looked at the Nine Kings, his eyes flashed with an icy luster, as if there was an evil thing living in it, which might break through at any time.


    "Nine Princes, these people will be killed!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was cold, colder than the blood-red snow outside.

 Chapter 1674： Blood is everywhere, the sky is clear!

    Zhu Yun was really angry. At this moment, his eyes revealed a look he had never had before, very terrifying!


    It was as if there was something terrifying in his eyes, he was angry at the moment and wanted to come out.


    If that thing is let out, it will definitely cause an earth-shaking disaster.


    When the nine princes heard Zhu Yun''s voice, his body was a little cold, and he felt the temperature inside his body dropped several degrees.


    The General Zhen Guo had a look of stunned fear. He still stayed in the rumors, thinking that Zhu Yun was just a very weak and scared scholar prince.


    But today Zhu Yun let him know thoroughly, where is the scholar prince, this is the tiger sniffing the rose!


    General Zhen Guo''s body was trembling, more violent than before, he was really shivering at the moment.


    If a person can hide so deeply, it is definitely a very terrible thing.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he was terribly scared.


    The Nine Princes also looked at Zhu Yun, with a strangeness in his eyes, which was different from his serious Zhu Yun, like a stranger.


    Su Yan looked cold and even indifferent, and did not look at Zhu Yun.


    He was very satisfied with Zhu Yun''s words, but didn''t care about the others.


    Zhu Yun was also aware of his gaffe, but he didn''t rush to cover it up, but rather grandiosely.


    Zhu Yun looked into the eyes of the Nine Kings, and said coldly: "There are ten million people in Silla City, one fifth is two million!"


    "In other words, your 10,000 soldiers have killed more than a million unarmed people and harmed hundreds of thousands of girls and women!"


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yun''s eyes slowly seeped blood, and his entire eyes were dyed red!


    Outside the main hall at this moment, the sky suddenly changed, and a lightning bolt cut through the sky, densely covered with dark clouds, rolling the sky and setting off a huge wave.


    The whole world, at this moment, has changed, the sky is pressed down, as if it is about to collapse, and the ground also rises with a chill, unprovoked chill, and icy cold.


    With the falling blood-red snow, the whole Silla is like purgatory on earth!


    Many soldiers had to use their spiritual power to warm their bodies. The weather was weird.


    In the hall, the four Su Yan didn''t care about the weather outside, although they knew it.


    The Nine Princes looked at Zhu Yun, and when he saw his blood-red eyes, his heart felt a little cold.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, I am also very angry with this group of soldiers, and I want to kill them too, but, but now we need people to attack the city, how else can we kill the capital?!"


    The nine princes are very clear-headed, this is the most important thing, otherwise he will fall short in such a strategy.


    Zhu Yun looked at the nine princes and said lightly: "Killing them has nothing to do with siege."


    "Why not?!"


    "Kill them in order to invigorate the army, to make the soldiers more disciplined, and to make the people in the city abandon them!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was loud, resounding throughout the hall, and his breath was not weak.


    The most important thing is to abandon the dark and turn to the bright. There are so many people in the city. Although their realm is low, together, that is also a force that cannot be ignored.


    The nine princes also froze for a moment, and understood what Zhu Yun meant.


    But he still struggled a bit. After all, it was his soldier and he was very reluctant to bear it.


    "Nine princes, people will change, I will change, you will change, everyone will change, but the dead will not change, and the evildoers will not change!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was extremely cold and thought-provoking.


    The Nine Princes were also unable to answer the conversation. This had already put the words to the death, and had already finished the words.


    For his own plan and cooperation, the Nine Lords can only agree.


    "Okay, kill it."


    The voice of the Nine Kings was low, and it felt like he had used a lot of strength, emptied his body.


    The General Zhen Guo''s face trembled, and he did not expect this result at all, and it was difficult to accept it.


    "Nine Princes!"


    The General Zhen Guo shouted, his expression extremely anxious.


    The Nine Princes did not speak, and left the hall directly. His words showed his attitude.


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan at the moment, and he found that Su Yan''s face was cold and indifferent, like a robot without emotion.


    It was not the same as before, which made Zhu Yun a little worried, a little scared, and even more unpredictable.


    Of course this feeling is not good!


    "Su Yan, are you satisfied now?"


    Su Yan''s expression became even more indifferent, without speaking, he left the hall directly.


    He didn''t expect that Zhu Yun said this to himself. Could it be that it wasn''t the people of Silla who died, as if they helped him with a major event.


    This made Su Yan very dissatisfied, extremely dissatisfied with Zhu Yun.


    But he endured it, because he had the reason for endurance and the need for endurance, which was rare.


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, Zhu Yun was not a fool, he knew he had said the wrong thing.


    But it has been said, it is impossible to take it back.


    "Su Yan, you know, I will definitely change, otherwise I will definitely die!"


    Zhu Yun chased it out.


    ...


    Above the city wall of Silla, Su Yan, Zhu Yun, Nine Princes, General Zhen Guo, and even hundreds of generals gathered.


    Below are the 800,000 Xiao Guo army, and even the more than 10,000 captured soldiers, and even the Silla people who came involuntarily.


    All of the people of Xinluo are only scared. They are just the most meagre people. They only have fear and nothing else.


    Zhu Yun looked down, with an extremely cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "Today, I want to announce another big event again!"


    "The breaking of Silla City is really helpless, it was my prince Zhu Yun who did it!"


    As soon as his words came out, the faces of the people of Silla below were incredibly unbelievable, and they never thought that Zhu Yun, their prince, stood on the wall.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but I have no other choice. The first emperor was poisoned to death by Zhu Wei. He wanted to kill me. I could only protect myself. But he still didn''t want to let me go. Xiao Guo��s troops entered the capital to punish Zhu Weixiang!"


    Many people in Silla are buzzing in their heads, and they have not thought through Zhu Yun''s words at all. This content is too much.


    But Zhu Yun continued: "Xiao Guo''s soldiers did something wrong in the city, so today is the time to punish them!"


    Zhu Yun looked at the more than 10,000 soldiers from the Xiao Kingdom who had been **** below, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    And the headed Scar was still shouting at this moment: "Nine Princes, you can''t kill us, you can''t kill us!"


    The nine princes were naturally deaf and didn''t say a word.


    Zhu Yun threw Zhanzi down the city wall, and it took effect the moment he landed.


    There were more than 10,000 soldiers, and a soldier who served as a butcher stood behind him, holding a big knife, and fell straight down.


    Blood splattered, stained the city walls of Silla red, blood flowed into rivers! "


    The whole place was stained with blood, and the whole place smelled of blood, but it was a kind of boiling meaning.


    The people of Silla cried wildly, and their tears seemed to flow into a river. This was the confession they had been suffocated for too long.


    The sky cleared for a while, and the blood-red snow disappeared.

 Chapter 1675： Sure enough

    It had been snowing for a day or two, but it suddenly stopped at this moment, which seemed very strange.


    In fact, this is God''s joy, and God was very angry before. At this moment, the perpetrator was beheaded and the snow naturally stopped.


    The people of Silla clapped their hands and rushed to inform each other. The people of Silla City knew about it all at once.


    Many people didn''t believe it at all. They were pulled over, saw the corpse in that place, and saw the blood flowing into a river, they were also stunned on the spot.


    Some people even cried on the spot, holding their heads, crying very much, but very happy.


    Many women who were violated saw this scene, tears kept in their eyes. Although things happened and it was impossible to turn back, killing the perpetrators was the best result.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan also nodded, this is the result he wants.


    Good is good for evil and evil is for evil. Heaven and earth rules, and God does not care about anyone!


    After all, the perpetrators cannot control this world. In front of him, everything is a paper tiger and can be easily seen through.


    Zhu Yun''s tears fell, he was suffering, he was regretting, he was blaming himself, his heart was too complicated, after all, he was the prince Daming!


    At this moment, he seemed to experience another feeling, the meaning of the people!


    If he wants to be a king, he wants to command Daming, he must understand this truth.


    More than 10,000 soldiers have gained popular support. This is not a loss, but a profit.


    At least in Zhu Yun''s view, this is very profitable.


    But the Nine Princes were heartbroken at this moment, and of course he felt it was a pity that more than 10,000 elite soldiers were killed.


    But the cooperation has to continue. He has to do this. He only hopes that Zhu Yun''s prestige can be useful, otherwise it is really not cooperation.


    The sky is cloudless, and the sun is shining brightly, as if narrating a new chapter in Silla.


    Zhu Yun walked down the city wall, and the people of Silla walked to welcome him, as if they had forgotten their sadness and hatred.


    "Prince!"


    "Prince!"


    "Prince!"


    ...


    Many people were shouting excitedly. It was the first time they saw the prince. They were naturally excited.


    "Prince, we are willing to fight the Fourth Prince with you!"


    "Yes, kill the rebels and help justice!"


    Many people knelt in front of Zhu Yun, with extreme anger in their eyes.


    They are the people, they follow the king''s will, Zhu Yun is the prince, they naturally think that Zhu Yun is the new king.


    As for Zhu Weixiang, that is the rebel who seeks to usurp the throne, and the person to be punishable!


    Zhu Yun showed a faint smile, this turned out to be the case, and he was right.


    Although the realm of this group of people is low, but when they are integrated, they are also a pioneer and a force that cannot be underestimated.


    "Zhu Yun understands what you mean, and I sigh with emotion again, kneel down and thank you!"


    Zhu Yun knelt down, very sincere, thanking the people for their great kindness.


    This group of people was naturally flattered, and quickly helped Zhu Yun up, everyone was extremely excited.


    ...


    The next morning, there was already a crowd outside the military camp, and many Silla people had been waiting outside the military camp early.


    They are all people of insight and are of prime age, so they naturally want to join the army and contribute their own strength.


    The Nine Kings and Zhu Yun sitting in the barracks laughed happily when they saw this scene.


    "Prince Zhu Yun is not false, there are at least 200,000 people who joined the army today."


    The Nine Princes were in a good mood, and had forgotten the more than 10,000 soldiers.


    Zhu Yun said indifferently: "To win the hearts of the people and the world, this sentence is true."


    "Haha, then wish us our wish as soon as possible!"


    The two touched a glass, and both drank in one sip.


    And Su Yan was not in the camp. He sat on the chasing place of the city wall, looking at the sky, as if thinking about something.


    In fact, he was thinking about Yufumi Xiongba, and he didn''t know why his shadow always appeared in his mind.


    "Xiongba, I know that you are not dead, and I also know where you are now, but I can''t save you for the time being. Don''t worry, I will save you in ten days!"


    Su Yan''s eyes looked into the distance, where was the capital of Daming, and his sword pointed to Daming Palace.


    Because of Yuwen Xiongba''s affairs, Su Yan had to give up to rescue Xiao Meng and them.


    Xiao Meng and the others should not be in danger right now, so Su Yan is not as anxious as before.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know his life or death, this was Su Yan''s most important thing.


    "Zhu Yun, you are similar to but not like Zhu Yun in history."


    Su Yan said thoughtfully, he naturally sees everything about Zhu Yun, Zhu Yun is not simple, by no means as simple as the surface.


    He flew down the city wall and landed outside the camp. Seeing the crowd of people from Silla, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "A group of stupid people were caught in the flesh, and now they are vying to be pawns. Poor people must be hateful!"


    Su Yan no longer sympathizes with this group of people because it is not worth it.


    Of course, this is just his thoughts. What he doesn''t know is what can fool the people. Didn''t the people come here in this way throughout the ages?


    To be able to be served justice and to be able to be peaceful is the greatest happiness.


    In the past, you couldn''t even afford to eat. It was not Yuan Yuan who was pedantic. Can you guys eat and hug?


    Therefore, many things cannot be cleared up at all, because the more they are dealt with, the more chaotic they are, and in the end they become a mess.


    Looking at the group of people, Su Yan''s anger disappeared. He returned to his room, lay on the bed, and began to practice silently.


    The military registration office is naturally very popular, with at least one thousand registration points set up, but the long line is still being filmed.


    This naturally requires screening. Some people are really not allowed to serve as soldiers, and they have to follow the rules.


    The requirements can be lowered a bit, but the basic points cannot be changed.


    "Name?" the staff at the registration office asked indifferently.


    "Li Ergou," said a teenager who looked at his teenagers quickly.


    "age?"


    "Eighteen."


    "size?"


    Li Ergou was taken aback, not understanding what it meant.


    "Sir, what size?"


    "All sizes from head to toe."


    Li Ergou filled out the form quickly.


    The staff took a look, their eyes suddenly widened, and looked at Li Ergou and said, "You have eighteen centimeters?!"


    "Ok."


    "Pass."


    The staff directly said, and gave Li Ergou a qualification certificate to start the next assessment.


    "Only seven centimeters?"


    The staff member looked at the young man in front of him and asked.


    The man nodded, embarrassed.


    "Not off!"


    The staff directly handed out a bag of rice, which was regarded as condolences.


    That person can only leave with rice, and a little rice is not bad.


    After all, most of the materials in the city have been robbed. Many people are still hungry. It is a good thing to have rice in the pot.


    The registration office became more and more popular, and almost all the people in Silla City were mobilized, and as long as they met the requirements, they were recruited.


    A new team of 200,000 was formed at once, and the army was suddenly expanded to more than 1 million, which is more than the initial number.

 Chapter 1676： New strategy

    Although the level of this recruited newcomer is a bit weaker than that of Xiao Guo''s soldiers, the existence of hundreds of thousands of them is not to be underestimated.


    After all, they are all people in the martial arts world, and the worst is the existence of the master level, and there are many who almost broke through the Taoist.


    In fact, the strong people in Silla City were like forests, all because the city gate was broken and the group of people fled.


    Seeing the participants standing full of the entire barracks, Zhu Yun looked happy, heartfelt joy.


    He seems to understand that if he manages a country, of course he has to really try it before he knows it.


    The most fundamental condition for the realization of all this is to overthrow Zhu Weixiang.


    Zhu Yun returned to the camp, and Su Yan was also on the spot, which made him a little strange.


    "Vice Commander Su is also here."


    Zhu Yun said with a smile, and walked over with great momentum.


    Su Yan''s face was cold and did not answer Zhu Yun''s words.


    Zhu Yun didn''t care, he understood Su Yan''s character, and he also knew his abnormal performance.


    But he didn''t hide it completely, because he knew that he couldn''t hide it, and that would be self-defeating.


    Why don''t you just be so upright, people are going to become, and the people will be respectful for three days.


    The Nine Lords were also in the camp, and he was very happy for Zhu Yun''s arrival.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, you came just right, and we are studying the next battle."


    A new drawing was posted on the wall of the camp, and a large sand table was placed in the middle of the camp.


    Obviously they are about to start the next step, after all, Xinluo has already accepted it, and the most important thing is to approach Daming Capital.


    They all understand the principle of stubbornness, failure again, and exhaustion. The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged they are.


    Zhu Yun also recovered his complexion, looking at Qiang Shang''s image, his eyes felt a little deep.


    "Prince Zhu Yun can take a good look. You should have a better understanding of Daming''s territory."


    Zhu Yun turned and looked at the Nine Princes and smiled: "Nine Princes, you are joking, don''t you know better than me?"


    "How is that possible, I only have such a rough picture."


    "These are all sketches, so all we are looking at are sketches."


    The two smiled similarly and stopped talking, both looked at the map.


    "At present, Silla has been taken down, basically the territory of tens of thousands of kilometers is insecure." The Nine Kings said in a deep voice.


    Zhu Yun nodded on the side and said, "Everyone knows that, except for Silla, Daming has only the capital to defend."


    "Then Prince Zhu Yun has any opinion on the next attack?"


    "There is no danger to defend, it is naturally going all the way. The one who surrenders is the best, and the one who does not surrender is directly attacking!"


    Zhu Yun said with a cold face, fighting will inevitably lead to death, and he has no choice.


    The force attack is the most effective method, the most time-saving method, and the least deadly method.


    The Nine Princes nodded, he also thought Zhu Yun''s method was the best, but it was the case right now.


    The General Zhen Guo frowned and said at the moment: "Nine Princes, the humble servant thinks this is not that simple."


    "Oh?"


    The Nine Princes looked at the General Zhen Guo, waiting for his opinion.


    General Zhen Guo hurriedly said, "Although Silla is taken down, Da Ming''s army still has more than one million!"


    The Ninth Prince frowned, the General Zhen Guo said yes, Da Ming is stronger than Xiao Guo, and his army is not a boast.


    This time it wasn''t Su Yan, they couldn''t have captured Silla so quickly.


    Daming is stronger than Xiao Guo, but its army is still only two million, which seems to be similar to Xiao Guo, but in fact there is a big difference.


    Daming''s strategy of elite soldiers, two million are elite, and there are still many soldiers in various places, which can add up to a very large number.


    So the road behind this is not easy to follow, Da Ming is difficult to deal with, and the most important capital is difficult to capture.


    The entire camp fell silent all at once, everyone was a little depressed about this, and Daming was not as easy to deal with as he thought.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word during the whole process. He didn''t care about it. He only needed to make sure that he would break through the capital of Ming Dynasty as quickly as possible.


    Zhu Weixiang can deal with it, but if he surrenders Yu Wenxiong, he will kill him. If he doesn''t hand it, then he will not be as easy to pass.


    Zhu Yun glanced at Su Yan. He was a little uneasy at the moment. He thought that Su Yan was no longer as simple as before, but now it was like a time bomb.


    But he didn''t speak, Su Yan was still used by him, and it still had a very important role. That was enough.


    After that, the Nine Kings also summoned a group of generals to discuss together, but after discussing for a long time, the next attack plan was not reached.


    In the end, the Nine Kings had to announce the adjournment of the meeting and discuss it later.


    ...


    The next day, the sun was very bright, and Silla seemed to have slept for a long time before waking up. The corpse and blood of the city gate had been cleaned up, but some cracks still showed blood red.


    In the camp, the Nine Lords and others arrived early, and everyone discussed the next attack direction again.


    "The Nine Lords, I think I just swept away, and the gods block and kill the gods and Buddhas!"


    "I think so too!"


    "I think we still have to be cautious. The less dangerous it is, the more important it is not to be taken lightly."


    ...


    Everyone, you say something to me, babbled, noisy, divided into many factions.


    The nine princes feel that their head is a bit big, and everyone is not unified. The most important thing is that each method has its basis.


    Things that originally seemed to be extremely easy, now they feel a bit difficult.


    "I think the main thing is to persuade surrender, and Prince Zhu Yun can persuade you to surrender!"


    "Yes, Zhu Yun is the crown prince, and he can definitely surrender. After all, Zhu Weixiang is planning to usurp the throne, so maybe they can turn their backs!"


    For a while, everyone has a point of unity, that is, under the banner of helping justice and Prince Zhu Yun return to the court, this is even more justifiable and fighting evil.


    Zhu Yun has no objection to this, because he thinks this method is also feasible and a good method, so it is very certain.


    Su Yan was sneer on the side at this time, which surprised both Zhu Yun and the Nine Princes.


    "Deputy commander, do you have any ideas?"


    Zhu Yun asked.


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "It''s a waste of time for you to discuss such a simple matter."


    "Then talk about your opinions."


    "Hmph, if you Zhu Yun fight back to the court, then he can beat you to kill the king, he Zhu Weixing is to fight against the rebels."


    "Could it be that the people in the army will not be brainwashed by Zhu Weixiang?"


    Su Yan''s words changed Zhu Yun''s expression and he was speechless.


    "In my opinion, it''s okay to attack and persuade surrender, but it is definitely not a smooth road. Zhu Weixiang will definitely set up a few trouble spots on the road." Su Yan said sharply.

 Chapter 1677： against!

    Su Yan''s words were recognized by everyone, after all, they all thought what he said was reasonable.


    At this time, other colors cannot be included, and other things cannot be used to treat it. It is just a discussion. Everyone is a person who has been on the battlefield for a long time. This is still very clear.


    Persuading to surrender is the best way. If you can''t, then attack, but there is one thing to pay attention to. Zhu Weixiang will definitely not let them come to the city so easily.


    According to Zhu Weixiang''s character, the army of more than one million will certainly not be used for capital defense.


    At that time, he would be consumed by consumption. There are not many more than one million people, but if the capital can accommodate so many people to eat and drink, it is not an average.


    Zhu Yun also suddenly realized that he knew Zhu Weixiang best, after all, the two had spent a lot of time together.


    So Su Yan''s words seemed to have penetrated his heart, completely speaking of the right heart.


    "I find you are not ordinary weird, how do you know these things?"


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously, noncommittal.


    He was an emperor in his previous life, and he fought a lot of wars. He had never experienced any wars. The powers known as the wisdom of the fairy world were planted in his hands.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t care, Zhu Yun showed an awkward expression on his face and stopped talking.


    He looked at the Nine Princes and said, "That''s how it is set, right?"


    The Nine Princes nodded and agreed with Su Yan''s words.


    "So for now, we must first find the most likely fortifications."


    "Yes, Zhu Weixiang''s purpose is not to resist us, he just wants to disgust us and make our soldiers tired out of the capital."


    Zhu Yun also fully understood Zhu Weixiang''s tactics, frowning at the moment, this tactic is not a good thing for him.


    Of course others know that this is already the best defense method, and Zhu Weixiang is not ashamed of the rumors.


    "In my opinion, there should be three or four most likely places." A general said thoughtfully.


    Others nodded, all in recognition.


    Zhu Yun looked at the sand dunes. The whole area was really flat, and there was basically no important place to defend.


    He stopped his gaze in several places, already thinking about it in his heart.


    "I think Zhu Weixiang''s most likely fortified place should be everywhere!"


    The others all looked at Zhu Yun, waiting for his later words.


    After all, Zhu Yun is the prince of Ming Dynasty, and he is also a very clear person to pursue, so he is the most likely place for Zhu Wei to set up defenses.


    "I think it should be in the four cities of Clang, Yuguang, Cheng Sheng, and Layang!"


    Zhu Yun said sharply, with an affirmation in his eyes.


    The Nine Lords looked at Zhu Yun and said, "Are you really that sure?"


    "of course!"


    Zhu Yun''s tone was cold and firm, without the slightest sway.


    "These four places are indeed the four best cities in Eighty-One."


    The General Zhen Guo looked at the sand dunes and said with a frown.


    "Zhu Weixiang, the old fox, although these eighty-one cities are not dangerous to defend, he can consume us. Then when we go to the capital, he may want to kill us all at once." The nine kings'' eyes were sharp.


    Zhu Yun said: "In fact, these four places are not the highest in altitude. Some places are better defensive than these four cities, but these four cities have formations and are so easy to break!"


    Zhu Yun went all over the last secret, he knew that this should be known sooner or later, unless they retreated.


    "No wonder so!"


    Everyone is clear, and there is no need to say if there is a formation.


    "Then Nine Lords, how should we attack?" General Zhen Guo asked.


    Zhu Yun ignored the nine princes and answered by himself.


    "The soldiers are divided into four groups!"


    Zhu Yun''s words made Su Yan nod slightly, and dividing his troops into four directions was the most effective and fastest method.


    "Well, we will be divided into four groups, and we will go the same way!"


    The Nine Lords looked at Zhu Yun, Su Yan, and General Zhen Guo. Of course he chose these three.


    Su Yan didn''t object, he also wanted to reach the Daming Capital sooner.


    "Let''s do this, the General Zhen Guo led 200,000 horses to attack sonorously, and I led 300,000 horses to attack Yuguang, and Prince Zhu Yun led 300,000 horses to attack Cheng Sheng."


    The Ninth Prince''s words fell silent and glanced at Su Yan, he was looking at Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan''s expression remained cold, as if he had nothing else to express except this expression.


    Zhu Yun shook his head and said: "The deputy commander just broke through Silla, how can he lead a group of recruits?"


    Other generals also think it is unreasonable. Zhu Yun''s belt is unreasonable, and anyone is unreasonable. It should be reorganized and mixed. This is the best way.


    But the nine princes directly asked Su Yan to bring the hundreds of thousands of newcomers, obviously to rectify Su Yan.


    But Su Yan looked at the Nine Princes, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "I will lead the rest of the people to attack and pull the rice."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he left the camp without looking back, leaving a group of people with a surprised expression.


    "He really agreed?"


    "Who gave him the courage, Liang Jingru?!"


    "I think Silla gave him the courage. It''s crazy."


    "Yes, there are hundreds of thousands of people, but they are all recruits."


    ...


    Everyone is not optimistic about Su Yan''s waywardness, because the trouble of leading recruits is more than expected.


    Discipline is very poor and difficult to manage. Maybe there are many halfway escapes. The most important thing is that the combat effectiveness is very low.


    This was obviously the Nine Kings Lord��s establishment of Su Yan, who wanted to teach him a lesson, but everyone was surprised, Su Yan just accepted it directly.


    At first they thought that Su Yan would fight, and even got angry.


    But Su Yan didn''t, and accepted it calmly and indifferently, without any fuss.


    Zhu Yun also glanced at the Nine Kings and asked, "Why don''t you let me lead it?"


    The Nine Princes were a little selfish, and they were aimed at Su Yan, how could they agree to Zhu Yun.


    "The deputy commander has accepted it happily. Why should Prince Zhu Yun bother? The deputy commander is so fierce that he won''t be attracted to him."


    Zhu Yun looked at the nine princes angrily and said, "Don''t be arrogant!"


    "Don''t worry, how can I be arrogant, hundreds of thousands of recruits are also capable, and Rayang shouldn''t be the most difficult to attack in the four cities?"


    "I hope you can."


    Zhu Yun didn''t give any explanation, just dropped this sentence.


    Looking at Zhu Yun''s leaving back, the eyes of the Nine Princes changed, with a fierce expression on his face.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, you said he is a chess piece, so naturally you have to make full use of it, otherwise, isn''t it a loss?"


    After the Nine Lords finished speaking, he laughed at the camp, very happy.


    The other generals naturally did not dare to say anything, and from time to time they would praise the wise martial arts of the Nine Kings.


    For such flattery, the Nine Lords are very useful.


    But there was a hint of color in his eyes, death-like eyes.

 Chapter 1678： Sing forward (1)

    The soldiers were divided into four groups and attacked the four cities of Clang, Yuguang, Cheng Sheng, and Layang. This decision was one of the best plans at present.


    This is equivalent to a split assault, which can make the four city guards overwhelmed and unable to assist each other, completely crushing Zhu Wei''s strategy of blocking the enemy.


    The night is quiet, the sky is full of stars, there are insects and no sound, the earth seems to be sleeping.


    But in Silla City, the place where Xiao''s army was stationed was already a sea of ??people, and all the soldiers were called.


    Tonight was when they started the raid. They chose the night to make the enemy unpredictable and the enemy spies to be negligent.


    The Nine Princes, Zhu Yun and others standing on the prince, looked at the soldiers below with majesty, and their hearts were extremely excited.


    "Tonight is the day when we start our offensive. Can we win?!"


    The nine princes looked at all the soldiers and roared out.


    "can!"


    "can!"


    "can!"


    ...


    The soldiers were set ablaze, excited, and also roared.


    The voices of hundreds of thousands of soldiers are naturally like a mountain whistling a tsunami, extremely shaking the sky!


    The nine princes were full of satisfaction, and Xiao Guo''s troops were strong.


    "Today we were divided into four groups, and we attacked the four cities of Clang, Yuguang, Cheng Sheng, and Layang. They were caught off guard and overwhelmed!"


    "Everything is ordered by the Nine Lords!"


    Zhu Yun also stood by, and said at this moment: "I am the prince of Ming Dynasty Zhu Yun. Today, the fourth prince of Ming Dynasty, Zhu Wei, is insane and innocent. He poisoned the ancestors and sought to usurp the throne. I hope you all can help me!"


    "Sweep away evil spirits, help justice, Daming Prince Zhu Yun ascends the throne!"


    A group of people seemed to be well-arranged, roaring very neatly, their voices still shaking.


    This alarmed the local residents of Silla. They all had tears in their eyes and anger in their eyes. Of course they believed Zhu Yun''s words.


    "I hope the prince will kill the rebels as soon as possible. Daming needs the prince!"


    "Yes, Zhu Weiming will not get rid of for a day, and Da Ming will never be peaceful!"


    "Slay Zhu Weixiang and help justice!"


    All of them were very excited, already calling Zhu Weixiang''s name, after all, they had already regarded him as a heinous person.


    Zhu Yun was also very excited when he saw this. He shed tears and vowed to kill Zhu Weixiang.


    Defending the city left tens of thousands of troops, and the rest were to follow them to each defending city.


    But the nine princes found that the group of recruits just recruited was not there, which made him frowned.


    "Why are the hundreds of thousands of recruits not here?"


    Zhu Yun also looked surprised, puzzled: "I don''t know, let me see."


    The Nine Princes immediately sent a sentry to investigate.


    But after a while, the sentry came back and knelt down and said, "Nine Lords, all the recruits are sleeping."


    This made the nine princes furious.


    "Outrageous, I went to bed on the day I started pulling!"


    Zhu Yun was also angry. Although they were all recruits, there were still rules in the army. Otherwise, wouldn''t they all be deserters when they attacked the town.


    "Wake me up!"


    The Nine Princes were so angry that they ordered directly.


    Someone went immediately, but was intercepted by Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked out of the camp at this moment, stretched his waist, and looked displeased.


    "If you want to do it, do it. It has been a long time, and you still don''t let people sleep?!"


    When the nine princes saw Su Yan, he was not angry.


    "You still have the face to talk, what were you like on the day you started."


    "It''s up to you what I look like, you''d better not provoke me again, otherwise the capital of Ming Dynasty will not be taken, I will take down your dog head first!"


    Su Yan is naturally not easy to provoke, how can he let the nine kings talk at will.


    The nine princes were trembling all over, cursing him like this, never before.


    Zhu Yun immediately inserted in the middle, looking at Su Yan and said in a deep voice, "You really shouldn''t be like this on the day of pulling out."


    "You guys, we want to get a good night''s sleep, then go to attack the city, what happened?"


    Zhu Yun was speechless for a while, and found that he could not refute Su Yan''s words.


    When the other soldiers heard it, they also looked envious. A good night��s sleep is indeed a very happy thing.


    This time made Zhu Yun and the Nine Princes very embarrassed, as if they made the soldiers sleep well.


    The Nine Lords recovered for a while, looking at Su Yan with an angry expression: "Nonsense, a raid in the middle of the night is the best time."


    "Say you are a pig, you really think of yourself as a pig, how far is it from the four cities, how long will it take us to arrive?"


    "The most recent day and one night, the farthest one will take three days and three nights."


    General Zhen Guo said from the side.


    "Isn''t that right, you''re a surprise attack in the middle of the night, a march in the middle of the night is almost the same."


    The face of the nine princes was hot, because Su Yan was right, he couldn''t refute it.


    For a while, many soldiers were also stunned, and when they got over, all of them were exhausted.


    The scene was as embarrassing as it was, and the soldiers did not have the same style as before.


    Zhu Yun forced his composure and looked at all the soldiers and said, "Leaving the city at night is to cover people''s eyes and eyes so that the enemy can''t find them."


    The soldiers looked a little better, which was barely an explanation.


    When the Nine Princes saw this, he couldn''t postpone it, or else he might decide what would happen.


    He glared at Su Yan and said in a cold voice, "If your puller can''t be attacked by that time, it will be dealt with by military law as well. If your subordinates can''t save it, don''t blame anyone!"


    Su Yan responded with a cold face, and ignored the Nine Princes without replying.


    The Nine Princes looked at his 300,000 army and said directly: "Go!"


    The 300,000 army marched toward the outside of the city violently, but disappeared after a while.


    "Go!"


    Zhu Yun also roared, leading an army of 300,000 towards Cheng Sheng.


    The General Zhenguo brought an army of 200,000, and attacked sonically.


    Clang is the nearest city. A surprise attack is the best strategy. The earlier you arrive, the more advantageous.


    And Su Yan watched the three big people leave, yawned, and said to the remaining defenders and the people of Silla: "It''s all gone, go back to sleep."


    Everyone couldn''t speak either, and they all left with a look of contempt.


    When the sun shone and the earth awoke, Su Yan gathered hundreds of thousands of recruits in a hurry.


    Looking at this group of immature faces, Su Yan felt a little unbearable, because the average age of this group of recruits was in their teens.


    When you are a teenager, you have to go to the battlefield to be born and die, so if you can live a good life in this world, it is not for no reason, it is the blood and blood of the martyrs.


    Su Yan looked at the soldiers and asked, "Have you enough food and drink?"


    A group of soldiers responded: "I''m full."


    "Okay, let''s get started!"


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers left Silla vigorously. Naturally, there were more people in Silla City, many of whom were sending off their sons and relatives.

 Chapter 1679： Sing Forward (2)

    Su Yan left Silla with hundreds of thousands of troops, and the destination is to pull the seedlings!


    It takes three days and three nights all the way, the ultimate speed, there is no way to rush.


    Su Yan was very relaxed, without any worries.


    According to the current analysis, Layang certainly does not have the tight defense of Silla. The recruits are unreliable, and he doesn''t care. As long as the city wall formation is broken, everything will be fine.


    Su Yan led hundreds of thousands of recruits to rush all the way, toward the rice seedlings, all the way, the sky was covered with the sky.


    After all, hundreds of thousands of soldiers are riding hundreds of thousands of flying beasts, this scene is spectacular when you think about it.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan laughed at the Nine Princes. With such a huge army, it is simply a brain-dead idea to sneak attacks.


    I am afraid that others will find out at dawn, unless they are blind.


    The three-day process can be considered quite hard. After all, there is basically no time to rest. They are all rushing, just to arrive at Layang early.


    Su Yan''s plan was to arrive at Layang early, then rest for a day or two, and finally attack the city directly.


    This plan is considered the most appropriate. If the city is attacked as soon as it arrives, the people and the flying beasts are exhausted, and they are recruits, it is almost impossible to break the city.


    After all, according to the news, there are 100,000 defenders in Layang, all of them are elite, and they have excellent defensive equipment.


    An elite can be worth ten recruits, besides, it is still defensive, so it is not as easy to attack as imagined.


    But for the sake of Yuwen Xiongba, Su Yan can''t stop. Whoever blocks him will kill him. It''s very simple.


    One day passed and night came, and Su Yan led a group of soldiers to move forward. There was a forest in front of them, but they were fearless.


    ...


    On the other side, the 200,000 troops led by General Zhen Guo had already stepped across four cities with great strength.


    These four cities were naturally unstoppable and were easily captured.


    Even the General Zhen Guo did not leave the defenders, just to be able to attack sonorously.


    The night slowly faded, a little light shed, and 200,000 troops lurked in the dense forest ten miles away from the clanging city wall.


    The sonorous defenders didn''t notice it!


    This was something that Su Yan hadn''t expected. So many people hadn''t been discovered. It can only be said that Daming''s decay was beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    When the sun fell, 200,000 troops rushed out of the dense forest directly on the flying beast, and rushed towards the sonorous city wall.


    Covering the sky and the sun, the entire sky was completely obscured by the flying wing beasts, and the sun could not shine.


    There were no generals defending the city, only a few thousand soldiers were defending the city. Seeing this scene, everyone was frightened.


    "Chong for me, take clang as quickly as possible!"


    The General Zhen Guo drew his sword, roared loudly, and took the lead to rush towards the wall.


    But in the clanging city, the group of defending generals were awakened at this moment, and one by one took office in a panic and ran to the wall to resist.


    "The enemy is coming!"


    "Block me, block me!"


    A general said in a hurry, but as soon as the words came out, he was shot by a spiritual weapon and lost his life.


    "Xiao''s army is coming, 200,000 horses!"


    Some generals were so pale that they had already retreated with fright.


    At this moment, the sonorous defender leader Wang Yun walked up the city wall with a look of majesty.


    "Who was on duty yesterday, who was in charge of defense, who was the spy!"


    Wang Yun was full of anger, and a murderous intent filled the surroundings.


    The guard, the defensive and even the spy had already knelt on the ground, shivering.


    Wang Yun directly drew his long sword, one sword at a time, without leaving any affection.


    "This is the end of negligence!"


    Then Wang Yun looked at the overwhelming Xiao Guo''s enemy army, his face was extremely cold.


    "Block me, open the formation, if anyone dares to escape, kill him!"


    Amidst Wang Yun''s roar, the sonorous generals and soldiers who defended the city recovered and began to defend in an orderly manner, no longer the panic and fear as they had started.


    They have a formation, which is the last guarantee and the strongest guarantee.


    Seeing the sonorous defensive army open the formation, the General Zhen Guo knew that it was not so easy to break the city.


    "The generals obeyed the orders and gave me each break, Daming Wang Yun Laoer will leave it to me!"


    When the General Zhenguo spoke his words, he rushed directly to the city wall, holding an evil wind knife higher than him!


    Wang Yun also saw General Zhen Guozhen with a look of jealousy on his face. He didn''t expect that the leader of the troops this time was actually General Xiao Guozhen Guozhen!


    "Lao Wang Yun, do you know me?"


    The General Zhenguo smiled.


    Wang Yun was jealous, but his face was still very calm, and he said coldly: "Liu Chenggong, how come you and I don''t know you!"


    "Just know me, then I can kill you!"


    The General Zhen Guo gripped the Evil Wind Knife tightly, and his whole body surged and filled his body with a violent spiritual power.


    Wang Yun''s expression changed, and he was surprised: "Have you broken through to Yang Dan?!"


    "Hahaha, you only know now, it''s too late!"


    The General Zhenguo made a slash, and directly hit Xiao Yun''s neck!


    This sword is extremely powerful, with spiritual blessings, and ordinary Yin Dan powerhouses cannot resist it.


    The Zhangba Snake Spear in Wang Yun''s hand was sunken because of resistance, even if he used a strong force, even if he was in the perfect state of Yin Dan.


    This is the suppression of the great realm, and he has no way to resist.


    When the other guards saw this, they also looked desperate, how did the strong Yang Dan resist this, besides, there were still twenty good soldiers on the opposite side.


    Wang Yun''s blood was bleeding, his face was very ugly, and he stared at General Zhen Guo unblinkingly.


    "Today can fight against General Xiao Guozhen, even death is enough!"


    The General Zhen Guo said noncommitantly: "If you know you, hurry up and be my dead soul!"


    He has no plans to surrender, and this kind of existence will only be a time bomb.


    "Hahaha, but I still have a task, and I must guard it sonorously!"


    Wang Yun roared out, his voice piercing the sky.


    "Can you keep it!"


    "I''m not the enemy, but there is a sonorous formation!"


    A violent wave filled Wang Yun''s hands, and a faint green light rippling around like a spiral.


    The green light rushed towards the city wall and disappeared all at once.


    The formation opens the absolute defense, and the entire city wall seems to have an extra defense, and it has life.


    Those Xiao Guo soldiers who were about to board the city wall were directly defeated by the power of the formation, causing most of the casualties.


    "General Zhen Guo, the sonorous formation has a history of more than a hundred years. It was created by my Da Ming fierce general. It cannot be defeated in the middle of Yang Dan!"


    Wang Yun sneered, the formation was open, he had absolute confidence to defend, even if the General Zhen Guo was very powerful.


    After all, the General Zhen Guo was only in the early stage of Yang Dan, it was really difficult to break the formation, let alone break the formation.

 Chapter 1680： Sing Forward (3)

    The General Zhen Guo could feel the strength of the formation, a strong resistance force made him frown, and there was also a repulsive force that wanted to push him away.


    This repulsive force is not very strong and can''t push him away, but it can easily push away the soldiers of the Xiao State who are attacking the city. This should not be underestimated.


    The soldiers of the Xiao State who had been overwhelming the world had fallen at this moment one after another, killing many sonorous guards, and already had a great advantage.


    However, they were rejected by the formation, one by one, they were all pushed down the city wall.


    The city wall is several hundred meters high, and there is a force that restrains them. The soldiers fell like ordinary people, and there is no possibility of survival.


    And some soldiers or generals with a stronger realm have resisted the repulsive force of the formation with difficulty, but when they were not happy, their expressions changed drastically.


    Because they were already full of unkind, even sonorous soldiers guarding the city with murderous faces.


    The spirit weapons in the hands of this group of soldiers burst into light, and it was terrifying. After all, so many soldiers gathered together, and imagined they knew how powerful they were.


    The spirit power shot, the spirit weapon flew randomly, setting off a frenzied feast on the sky and the city wall!


    Countless soldiers of the State of Xiao were killed, and there was no defense at all.


    The repulsive force of the formation made it very uncomfortable, but it was completely unable to resist the attack of the sonorous defender.


    Ahhhhh!


    Puff puff!


    I only heard many screams on the city wall, and blood was shed everywhere, which was extremely tragic.


    This is war, and soldiers will naturally not have the slightest hold on, because either you die or I die, and the kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to yourself.


    The soldiers of Xiao State were defeated across the board, and many soldiers had to retreat, return to the flying beast, and retreat to the sky.


    The first attack failed!


    However, this did not allow the troops led by General Zhen Guo to escape. This was only the first attempt, even though thousands of people had died!


    The General Zhen Guo looked at the corpse on the wall, his eyes full of anger, as if he could ignite the whole area.


    "Arrange for me and implement the second set of plans!"


    The voice of the General Zhen Guo echoed on the wall and reached the ears of Xiao Guo soldiers.


    One hundred thousand soldiers immediately deployed themselves and began to transmit spiritual power to the soldiers rushing towards the wall.


    There are as many as fifty thousand people in this impact!


    Seeing the ferocity of Xiao Guo''s soldiers, the sonorous general guarding the city naturally did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly responded.


    They also sent 50,000 elite soldiers to defend, and the rest will take over and provide spiritual power.


    For a time, the two sides seemed to be fighting with two giant beasts, full of spiritual power, covering the sky and the sun!


    The General Zhen Guo looked at Wang Yun with a cold face, full of killing intent.


    "Wang Yun, don''t think that there is a **** of formations, I can''t kill you!"


    "Then you can try!"


    Wang Yun is not afraid of the slightest, his whole body is dazzling, and the long sword in his hand is filled with a wave of human heart and spleen.


    Wang Yun did not retreat to defend, but rushed towards the General Zhen Guo. He actually wanted to kill the General Zhen Guo!


    The General Zhen Guo sneered, although he was bound by the formation, but the mere Yin Pill Consummation actually wanted to kill him, it was beyond his control.


    The General Zhen Guo held the evil spirit knife tightly, the knife body was full of dazzling spiritual fluctuations, and it was mixed with the essence of the knife body.


    Wang Yun cut with a sword, like a flying fairy from the sky. This sword is powerful, capable of overwhelming, and even more terrifying fluctuations.


    The speed of the long sword was so fast that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, but it was still resisted by the town country general.


    When the long sword was a few minutes away from him, a cold light flashed across the eyes of the General Zhen Guo, and he immediately moved the evil sword in front of him.


    Only a thunder-like sound was heard, this was the collision of two spiritual weapons, and at the same time there was a collision between the sky secret technique.


    On the city wall, it was as if two masters were fighting to the death, and the pressure alone was enough to shock people.


    The two leaped over the sky, no one was seen, only two spiritual powers of different colors were colliding with each other, and the burst of power fluctuated extremely sharply.


    Wang Yun is blessed by the power of the formation, and at the same time the power of the formation also restrains the general of the country. Although his power is not as terrifying as the general of the country, he has the upper hand at the moment.


    The General Zhen Guo reacted quickly, but he was restrained, which made him a bit disadvantaged in the speed competition.


    Wang Yun''s long sword struck towards the back of the head of General Zhenguo, with a ghostly charm.


    Thanks to the instinctive reaction of General Xin Nguyen General, he lowered his head slightly, and the long sword cut off a bunch of his hair.


    Looking at the hair falling, the general of Zhen Guo was cold and his eyes seemed to burst.


    "The tiger doesn''t show off your power and treat you as a sick cat!"


    His clothes were torn apart, showing proud muscles, extremely shocked.


    A few drops of blood dripped from the center of the eyebrows, sprinkled on the evil spirit knife, and suddenly burst into an extremely brilliant light.


    At the same time, the evil spirit knife seemed to be stimulated with instinct, and a strong evil spirit filled the surroundings, giving people a feeling of fear.


    Wang Yun''s face changed slightly, he naturally felt the evil charm, hitting the soul directly, and had the ability to penetrate the mind.


    If he hadn''t had a strong mental power, just this evil spirit could defeat him.


    He can only resist with all his strength, he must resist, otherwise he is in danger!


    A big knife flew out of Wang Yun''s hand, his hands were sealed, and a terrifying secret technique was displayed. This is his back hand!


    A figure filled the sky, it was the phantom of his ancestors of the Wang family.


    In order to resist Xiao Guo''s attack, Wang Yun even sacrificed the soul of his ancestors. This was a complete fight.


    The ancestor of Wang Yun was of course also a general of Ming Dynasty-Wang Kaizhi!


    Wang Kaizhi''s soul is extremely tall, just like the city wall, giving people the feeling of towering.


    "The ancestors are on the top, the younger generations are incompetent, so they can only sacrifice you!"


    Wang Yun cried and said, he knew that even with the help of the formation spirit, he would not be able to resist the general of Zhen Guo.


    Because the sword of General Zhen Guo was too evil, it gave people a kind of enchanting feeling, unable to resist.


    The most important thing is the gap in realm.


    Besides, he didn''t dare to bet that if he lost, the sonorous would be broken, then he was the first one of the four cities to lose.


    Even if he didn''t die at that time, he couldn''t face the people of Daming, let alone Zhu Weixiang in the palace!


    "Ancestor, help me!"


    Wang Yun pleaded with a look of anticipation.


    Now he can only pin his hopes on his ancestors, and only the ancestors can help him, let him guard the sonorous and resist Xiao Guo''s attack.


    This is the last resort, he has no choice, even if he knows that summoning the ancestor means that the ancestor will disappear forever!


    Wang Kaizhi gave people a feeling of just waking up, a little sleepy, with a trace of muddy in his eyes.


    "Who dares to offend me Daming!"


    However, in this state, he roared out, his voice blasted into the sky, shaking everywhere!

 Chapter 1681： Sing Forward (4)

    This is the spirit of the ancients, this is the cry of that cold age, this is the horror with primitive power!


    Wang Kaizhi was an important minister in the early Ming Dynasty. He once commanded the Eighty-One City, and he was ranked second only to the royal family!


    Even the Great King Daming at the time treated him courteously. After all, his contribution was so great, second only to the founder of the country.


    General Zhen Guo looked at Wang Kaizhi''s phantom with a cold expression, with a hint of surprise in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Yun, the mere guardian of the Ming Dynasty, would be able to summon the guardian spirit, and he would still be the ancestor of his royal family!


    He asked himself if he couldn''t do it. On the one hand, he couldn''t summon, and on the other hand, his current soul had long since disappeared.


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze, and there was a panic wave that made Xiao Guo''s soldiers trembled involuntarily.


    This is coercion, a kind of extreme oppression, like the instinctive momentum of a distinguished person.


    Fifty thousand soldiers were defeated across the board, unable to penetrate the city walls.


    When the General Zhen Guo saw this, his face was gloomy and terrible. This was the first battle. If he failed, he would be embarrassed.


    Looking at the one-hundred-meter-high phantom of Wang Kaizhi, General Zhen Guo seemed to have made some decision in his eyes.


    "Wang Yun, you are worthy of filial piety to descendants if you sacrifice your ancestors to the heavens!"


    The General Zhenguo said mockingly, with contempt in his eyes.


    Wang Yun was naturally full of anger, and at the same time he blamed himself more and more. He was loyal to the country in doing so, but it was a shame to his family.


    But now he has summoned his ancestors, and he cannot change it. Although he feels uncomfortable, he does not regret it.


    "Unscrupulous children and grandchildren are ashamed of their ancestors, but today will defeat your Xiao army!"


    Seeing that his words had no effect, the General Zhen Guo stopped talking nonsense, holding the evil knife in his hand tightly.


    "Then let me come for a while. How good is Wang Kaizhi!"


    The General Zhen Guo leaped forward and slashed towards Wang Kaizhi with a single knife, with the power of fragmentation, like a blow to the sky!


    Wang Kaizhi''s eyes were dim, as if he hadn''t woken up yet, still mixed with a trace of chaos, there was no brilliance in his eyes.


    But when the evil sword of the General Zhen Guo slashed down, Wang Kaizhi stretched out his arm when he was one meter away.


    His hand easily caught General Zhen Guo''s evil spirit knife, as if he didn''t use any force at all, it was very easy.


    This made the General Zhen Guo''s face jump wildly, his expression unbelievable.


    He felt a majestic force, completely suppressing himself, his knife could not be taken out at all, and it was firmly locked.


    He glanced at Wang Kaizhi, and when he saw that he was still in that posture, he couldn''t help being furious.


    "Break it to me!"


    The General Zhen Guo blessed his strength, and the swords kept beating, and he was carrying an ultimate strength.


    The evil spirit knife broke free and flew directly into the sky thousands of miles. This force was too terrifying.


    The General Zhen Guo naturally leaped over the sky and caught the evil sword. Without hesitation, he fell from the sky and slammed Wang Kaizhi again.


    At this moment, Wang Kaizhi''s muddy eyes suddenly opened, emitting a violent light that made people unable to look directly.


    He was angry, he was sober, he seemed to be back!


    Wang Kaizhi clamped the evil spirit knife with his two fingers, ignoring the blade of the evil spirit knife!


    The evil spirit knife trembled extremely, trying to break free, but couldn''t!


    Wang Kaizhi''s eyes have a deadly color. They are not murderous rays, they are contagious rays!


    The light of the evil spirit knife dissipated, as if discouraged, there was no evil now, because it was useless for Wang Kaizhi.


    Wang Kaizhi''s **** pressed hard, and the blade trembled even more, as if it could not support Wang Kaizhi''s two fingers.


    The General Zhen Guo changed wildly, and he was already disturbed. He seemed to have a wrong understanding, that the non-existent person in front of him had such terrifying strength.


    Boom!


    The evil spirit knife was completely evil, and it was directly broken by Wang Kaizhi abruptly!


    Moreover, Wang Kaizhi didn''t seem to use much strength, just such a relaxed pull.


    A rebound force made the General Zhen Guo unable to resist, so he could stop it by turning over a kilometer away.


    His blood surged, and his face was terrified.


    He couldn''t imagine that there was just a ghost of Wang Kaizhi, just a guardian spirit, how could there be such a terrifying power!


    Wang Kaizhi looked at the General Zhen Guo with a look of disdain.


    "Medium force wants to fight me too?!"


    His voice was full of sarcasm and disdain, and he didn''t pay attention to the general of the strong Yang Dan.


    The General Zhen Guo was full of questions. He always felt that something was wrong. Wang Kaizhi couldn''t be so powerful. Otherwise, how terrifying is this Da Ming!


    He looked at Wang Yun and found that Wang Yun''s forehead was full of sweat, and he was already wavering at this moment, as if he was about to fall.


    He understands, he understands thoroughly.


    His own strength is not weak, he is completely bound by the formation.


    Wang Kaizhi is not as strong as imagined, Wang Kaizhi is only the end of the crossbow, it is only because of Wang Yun''s strength that he is so strong.


    Knowing the reason, the general of the town country was angry and spilled all his anger on Wang Yun.


    "Wang Yun, I want to kill you!"


    The General Zhenguo rushed towards Wang Yun angrily, a spiritual power filled his hand, extremely powerful.


    His attack made Wang Yun completely unexpected, and he was unable to defend himself.


    Wang Yun blessed his ancestor''s phantom body, so that the ancestors'' strength increased wildly, so that he could defeat the General Zhen Guo as soon as possible, so that his sonorous could be defended.


    But he didn''t expect to be seen through by the General Zhen Guo, and at this time he was already lacking in skills.


    The punch of the General Zhen Guo directly hit Wang Yun''s chest, easily penetrated, and blood flowed.


    The corner of Wang Yun''s mouth was also vomiting blood, his breath dimmed suddenly, and he could no longer convey spiritual power.


    Without the spiritual blessing, Wang Kaizhi''s eyes suddenly became muddy, like an old man who hadn''t awakened.


    "Wang Yun, you are not dead now!"


    The General Zhen Guo would naturally not give Wang Yun the slightest chance to fight back or escape. He punched him again and directly hit his face.


    With unwillingness in his eyes, Wang Yun fell straight down and declared his failure.


    He was very unwilling, because he was only one step away from succeeding.


    The general of the town country without the evil spirit knife is no longer terrible, and he can be killed with a single blow.


    But it was discovered after all, this can only be said to be a trick of God.


    After killing Wang Yun, Wang Kaizhi''s phantom also slowly dissipated, completely disappearing in this world.


    And the whole sonorous guards and even the soldiers were shocked, and the fear in their hearts immediately filled up, revealing a sense of despair.


    Their generals are dead, how to defend this time, how to resist the beast of Xiao Guo.


    Many people even gave up resistance and were hacked to death by the encircling Xiao Guo soldiers!

 Chapter 1682： Sing forward (5)

    Wang Yun died, Wang Kai''s phantom disappeared, and the whole sonorous generals and soldiers were shocked, and their hearts were desperate.


    My head is gone, how can I defend it now!


    The deputy commander stood up at this moment, Wang Yun is dead, but they still have a formation!


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, we still have a formation, we can still resist!"


    The deputy commander yelled at all the soldiers with a look of anger!


    All the soldiers were indignant by the voice of the deputy commander, but they forgot their fears and regained their confidence.


    "Even if we die, we can''t give in!"


    "Yes, there are mountains and rivers behind us, our relatives, don''t take a step back!"


    The sonorous garrison soldiers share the same hatred for a time, inspiring in addition to their inner will, a strong belief.


    When the General Zhen Guo saw this, his eyes showed coldness.


    "Don''t you know what kind of stuff you desperate Zhu Wei set!"


    "You are not allowed to insult our fourth prince!"


    "Yes, Xiao Guo, old dog, don''t think you are strong, you have the ability to destroy our 100,000 soldiers!"


    "Four Lords are our Daming hope!"


    ...


    Many soldiers were extremely angry and loyal to the Fourth Prince Zhu Weixiang.


    But the General Zhen Guo sneered, with absolute irony in his eyes.


    "A bunch of ignorant garbage!"


    "Your loyal four kings killed your prince and drove away your prince. Is this your Da Ming hope?!"


    "Asshole, you dare to talk nonsense!"


    A general rushed to the general of Zhen Guo, completely not afraid of anything.


    But before he got close, his body burned, turned into a pile of flames, and finally turned into ashes.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    The General Zhen Guo looked at the sonorous defender and continued, "Why did we invade you with our troops? That is your prince Zhu Yun''s plea. I hope we can help him clean up the evil spirits and help justice!"


    Seeing that many soldiers were hesitant, the general of the town country showed a more violent look.


    "I know you are suspicious, but your prince is now leading my Xiao Guo''s 300,000 soldiers and horses and is attacking Cheng Sheng!"


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    Some people still don''t believe it, after all, there is too much information, and it''s just the words of the enemy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, but you have to know that we have formed an army of hundreds of thousands in Silla, and we are heading towards Layang at this moment!"


    General Zhen Guo took out a new mobile phone, which showed a picture of Su Yan leading the troops flying.


    More than that, there was a close-up of the scene, and the soldiers of Silla looked very immature.


    At this moment, some soldiers were at a loss, and some soldiers collapsed directly on the ground.


    They saw people they were familiar with from the pictures, and some soldiers knew them.


    "Er Gouzi, that is my distant relative Er Gouzi!"


    "Duck, my cousin, Duck, he lives in Silla!"


    "My uncle Sanwazi, and my uncle is in there too!"


    ...


    The sonorous guard immediately disrupted, and many people were completely defeated by this line of defense, and they could not continue to resist.


    Upon seeing this, the deputy commander was extremely anxious.


    "Brothers, must not be fooled by the enemy''s sugar-coated shells, and must not let the enemy''s tricks succeed!"


    "This is just their conspiracy. They must have occupied Silla, then tortured and tortured the people of Silla, and finally got some news, and then recorded a video to confuse the people!"


    I have to say that this deputy commander has strong analytical power, but his analysis was wrong. The group of soldiers joined the army voluntarily.


    The General Zhen Guo didn''t speak any more, and he did everything he could. If this group of defenders did not surrender, he could only attack by force, and more people would be killed and injured.


    The deputy commander��s words were very passionate, and many soldiers recovered, but many soldiers were still immersed in despair and anger.


    "Deputy commander, did the four princes really kill their fathers? Did they really drive away His Royal Highness?!"


    A general asked angrily.


    This left the deputy commander speechless for a while, and he didn''t know, but he knew that the prince was not in the palace.


    But he hurriedly said: "This is absolutely impossible!"


    The general saw the lie in the eyes of the deputy commander.


    "You are telling lies, you can''t fool my eyes!"


    "Unexpectedly, our killers are so brutal, I won''t fight and surrender!"


    This general caused a wave of volatility for a while, causing many people''s defenses to completely collapse.


    The entire 100,000 generals defending the city lost 20,000, and the remaining 80,000 directly surrendered 40,000.


    "Damn it!"


    The deputy commander drew his long sword and directly killed the general with a single sword. Surrendering was a taboo for him.


    However, he can no longer control, everyone surrenders, there is no way.


    The General Zhen Guo had a smile on his face and he surrendered halfway, which was already a very good result.


    "Anyone who knows the current affairs is a junjie, you are the beasts who are selling your lives, return to the right way and help Prince Zhu Yun!"


    The General Zhen Guo took the opportunity to lead the troops to the group of soldiers who still wanted to resist on the wall.


    Shouting to kill the sky for a while, the whole sonorously was stained with blood and fire, even more dazzling than the light of the sky.


    This is the most tragic battle, and it must be fought!


    Xiao Guo''s army sings forward and will never allow anyone to resist or slow down.


    The sword light mixed with blood, and countless soldiers screamed, and even died without screaming.


    The sonorous deputy commander also fought **** battles, using the formation to kill several generals in Xiao Guo.


    This made the General Zhenguo very angry and rushed away directly to fight with him.


    "The formation binds me, and I can easily kill you!"


    The General Zhen Guo had a killing intent in his eyes, and he slashed directly towards the deputy commander.


    His sword was gone, and he directly borrowed a spiritual knife from the deputy, and his power was still not weak.


    This knife carried the strongest blow from the strong sun pill, and had the ultimate power, as if it was about to smash the sky.


    The deputy commander clang couldn''t catch it at all, but the knife cut through his chest and blood flowed.


    "The second knife will cost you your life!"


    The general Zhen Guo roared, fell to the sky, and burst out angrily!


    This knife has the same strength as before, but it has a killing intent, a killer blow!


    The deputy commander was full of horror, and the pressure alone made him desperate. He was only in the later stage of Yin Dan.


    This knife directly chopped off the head of the deputy commander, his head rolled to the ground, blood gushing, and finally the body of the deputy commander fell weakly.


    As the last resistance fell lonely, the whole sonorous was unable to resist and was completely occupied.


    When the formation is suppressed and finally dissipated, sonorous means losing.


    And the two hundred thousand elites led by the General Zhen Guo had achieved the ultimate goal and occupied the sonorous.


    "This battle is fierce, but the result is still good. My task is considered complete."


    The General Zhen Guo looked at the city clang and said lightly.

 Chapter 1683： Sing Forward (6)

    The General Zhenguo will break through with a sonorous attack. The next thing is to appease the people and do a good job in the city.


    Of course there is another very important thing, and that is to tell the nine kings and the others.


    The general of Zhen Guo, who has already appeared in the Shoufu of Cang Chong County, holds the latest mobile phone in his hand. It is very thin, very thin, like a leaf.


    This is one of the favorite mobile phones in the Xiuwu community, called leaves 9.


    The General Zhen Guo said softly: "Give me a video of the Nine Princes!"


    A sweet Zhiling voice appeared in the phone.


    "I will do it for you now."


    "Operating..."


    "Operation complete."


    The phone made a beep, waiting for the other party to answer.


    The Nine Lords answered the call impatiently.


    "What''s the matter, I''m still on the march!"


    The General Zhen Guo took a mobile phone and called everywhere, and finally stopped on his face with a smile on his face.


    "Nine Princes, guess where I am now?"


    The Nine Princes glanced, and said impatiently: "The ghost knows where you are."


    "I''m in the Clang County Shou Mansion!"


    The nine princes had a meal, and then his face showed joy.


    "You broke the sonorous?!"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, yes, great work!"


    The nine princes were excited and happy.


    "This county guard house is really good. Send a message to Prince Zhu Yun and the others."


    The purpose of this is very simple, it is to make the soldiers boil, so that they can stimulate their fighting spirit, and the probability of breaking the city is even greater.


    At this moment, the Nine Kings were not far from Yuguang.


    He turned off his phone and shouted at the soldiers: "The general of the town and country has already received a victory, and he was forced to win the first battle!"


    Many soldiers'' complexions changed, and then they showed joy, which is of course a good thing for them.


    "Clang is broken, then we can''t be embarrassed in the second battle!"


    "Nine princes don''t worry, I will do my best, and I won''t pay back if I don''t break the light!"


    Many soldiers roared, as if they had rehearsed, they were very neat and their voices shook the sky.


    The Nine Princes nodded, and then said: "There are still a hundred miles ahead of Yuguang, everyone silences, and approach carefully!"


    "Yes!"


    But after a while, the Nine Kings and the others were ten miles away from Yuguang. There was no cover in this place, but fortunately it was at night. This was a good thing for them to attack.


    Hundreds of bow and arrow spirit weapons were aimed at the guard on the city wall, and the swish sound cut through the sky, directly hitting the enemy''s heart.


    Hundreds of Yuguang guard soldiers collapsed, too late to call for help and warning.


    Just after leaving the guard, there was no one on the edge of the city wall. This was a great opportunity for the Nine Princes.


    "Flush me!"


    The Nine Lords brandished a long sword and rushed to the front! "


    The 300,000 soldiers were like a group of locusts, smashing toward Yuguang Shoucheng overwhelmingly, covering the entire sky for a time.


    No one found out on the Yuguang city wall, because hundreds of soldiers who guarded the city were killed, which seemed to announce the destruction of Yuguang.


    However, after the Nine Kings and the others rushed to the city wall, the entire city wall immediately changed, the formation was opened, and the light was shining!


    And within the city wall, there were tens of thousands of elite soldiers who defended the city suddenly appeared, making a loud roar.


    "Annihilate the enemy!"


    "Annihilate the enemy!"


    More than that, outside the city wall, ten miles away, tens of thousands of elites climbed up from the ground and rushed towards the city wall, still roaring.


    There is also the sky, thousands of meters high in the sky, and suddenly there are tens of thousands of elites riding the flying wing beasts swooping down, the speed is impossible to resist!


    All of a sudden, the soldiers led by the Nine Kings were bewildered.


    What''s the situation? !


    This is not scientific!


    After a few seconds, the Nine Kings knew that he had been in an ambush. They had already been found out when they sent troops. The enemy had already set up traps and was waiting for them to come.


    Now that they are all enemies on three sides, they can''t escape at all, they can only fight their backs.


    Although the number of enemy troops is only a few hundred thousand, they are guarded by a formation, and it is more terrifying than a sonorous formation.


    This is the formation that can make the city wall change, like a maze, let Xiao Guo''s troops fall into the maze.


    All around shouted to kill, and the voice pierced the sky, shaking endlessly.


    At the same time, a soldier from Xiao State screamed and was apparently killed with blood flowing around him.


    At this moment, there was a thick fog, and the entire Xiao State soldiers were immediately wrapped in it, and no one could see clearly.


    "Nine princes, we were in an ambush, this is not the wall, this is under the wall!"


    A general said with a panic face, extremely scared.


    A hundred meters away from them, where is the real city wall.


    They are just the psychedelic art of the formation, which is just the illusory shadow of the formation.


    The face of the nine princes was cold and sonorous, but he had such a big obstacle here, which made his face hurt.


    Now he couldn''t retreat, he could only attack by force. He didn''t believe that he had 300,000 troops, and he couldn''t take the light.


    At first, his goal was to take Yuguang with the least sacrifice. After all, this was only one of the eighty-one cities, Yuguang, just a county city with no danger to defend.


    However, he was wrong. Three hundred thousand troops, marching for two days, would not be known unless the opponent was a pig.


    All of a sudden, the enemy''s trap was completely hit, and even if the city wall was breached, it would cause very large damage.


    He Bing, the leader of the defending city, stood on the wall now looking at the battle under the city with majesty.


    "Duke Zhen Guo really has a clever plan, let us set up traps with formations, and the enemy army just got in!"


    "This is the credit of the Lord Zhen Guo and the adults, and the enemies that the adults deceived are convinced."


    A lieutenant flattered.


    He Bing looked down at the city, his face didn''t look pretty.


    "Although the trap is set, this prey is too large, too rebellious, and can''t be taken!"


    "Duke Zhen Guo only needs us to delay, so that the enemy can injure more men and horses."


    "Hey." He Bing sighed and said, "If I have an army of 300,000, I will surely let the Ninth Prince come and go!"


    He Bing''s words are not empty words, the Nine Lords have completely entered the formation and fell into the trap.


    If the force is one to one, the nine princes will not be able to return to the sky at all, and the entire army will be wiped out. It is possible that they will not be able to escape.


    This can only be said that the nine kings are still far away from the strategy of war, do not understand the actual strategy at all, and can only talk about war on paper.


    However, the Nine Kings are now in a dangerous situation, but he is not afraid, because he has capital and he has an army of 300,000.


    It''s a big deal to sacrifice a little more, and it will be sooner or later to win Yuguang.


    "The whole army listened to my orders, the enemy treacherously set up traps, and wanted to kill us all at once, can we agree?!"


    "No!"


    Although caught in a trap, the 300,000 army did not mess around. This is very commendable.

 Chapter 1684： Sing Forward (7)

    This is of course long-term training, not a group of recruits, this is the strongest 300,000 soldiers in Xiao Guo''s 800,000 army.


    Seeing that the soldiers were still in awe, the Nine Princes felt relieved, with extreme anger in his eyes.


    He clenched the long sword, pointing angrily at the sky, and a lightning bolt connected to the sky sword.


    "The enemy troops are all paper tigers, everyone will tear it up with me!"


    All the soldiers followed the Nine Kings and slew the Yuguang defenders, and the two armies suddenly fought, and the scene was extremely magnificent.


    With hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands of contests, this scene is very spectacular, with roars shaking the sky, blood flowing into a river, extremely bloody!


    The Nine Kings rushed to the front, killing the enemy all the way, no one could stop!


    His sword is the executioner''s knife, and no one can stop it at all. A straight stroke can take away a piece of human life.


    He Bing frowned upon seeing this on the city wall with an angry expression on his face.


    "This Nine Lords turned out to be the realm of Yang Dan!"


    "After all, he is a member of the royal family of the Xiao family, not surprising." Another deputy said.


    "Then I will meet with him and delay for a while, otherwise we will not be able to resist if he kills like this."


    As soon as He Bing''s words fell, he flew off the city wall and rushed towards the Nine Kings.


    "dead!"


    When the nine princes saw He Bing rushing, his face was full of violent intentions.


    Of course he knows He Bing, the famous general of Daming, the descendant of the founding feats!


    He Bing sneered and said, "With the formation involved, it''s not so easy for you to kill me!"


    A Qilin sword appeared in He Bing''s hand, baptized with Qilin blood, the sword was extremely powerful.


    The long sword of the Nine Kings slashed with a single sword, without any fancy, it was so direct, completely dependent on the strength of the realm.


    He Bing''s complexion changed and he hurriedly resisted, Qilin Sword filled with Qilin blood to help him resist.


    However, He Bing still took a few steps back. After all, he was not a strong man in the Yang Dan realm, and could not face the battle directly.


    "Huh, Kirin sword, rubbish!"


    The nine princes were full of mockery.


    He didn''t believe that this was the Qilin Sword. The Qilin was a **** of heaven and earth. If it were baptized by its blood, it would be such a terrifying weapon, how could it be so incompetent.


    He Bing didn''t speak, and flew towards the Nine Princes, spinning out, using a set of secret techniques to hit the key of the Nine Princes.


    It wasn''t that he had no ambition. If he could kill the Nine Princes, it would be a huge military industry, and it would not necessarily be able to directly defeat the invasion of the Xiao Kingdom.


    People want to have dreams, and He Bing thinks that way.


    His purpose is very simple. While saving his life, he consumes time. It would be best if he could kill the nine kings.


    However, how could the Nine Princes be so easily killed, he was a person who was able to compete with Su Yan.


    Even the Nine Lords who didn''t display the guardian spirit could not be resisted by He Bing, despite the constraints of the formation spirit.


    When the Nine Lords killed Red Eye, he must kill He Bing, so as to improve the morale of his army and extinguish the arrogance of the enemy.


    However, He Bing was not easy to kill, because He Bing didn''t fight directly with the Nine Princes, but kept harassing him and delaying time.


    "Shameless old man, die for me!"


    The Nine Princes were furious, looking at He Bing, who was already 60 years old, with a violent face.


    An electric light filled with his sword, borrowed from the sky, very terrifying.


    The entire long sword seemed to be activated, gleaming with dazzling light, giving people a feeling of palpitation.


    "This sword?!"


    The generals who defended the city changed their faces drastically, and they could feel the extraordinary power of the sword.


    "Is this the sword of Xiao Daocheng, the founding monarch of Xiao Guo?!"


    "Absolutely, only that sword has such violent sword power!"


    "I''m afraid Yuguang can''t hold it now!"


    ...


    Many defenders had already begun to retreat, if He Bing was still in the formation, they would have run away.


    Their task is only to delay the enemy''s army, not to take their lives.


    "Xiao Daocheng''s sword is really powerful!"


    He Bing looked at the sword in the hands of the Nine Kings, his face full of admiration.


    Even if Xiao Daocheng is the founding monarch of the enemy country, he is worthy of respect.


    The strong are always worthy of respect!


    The nine princes sneered and said: "I know, I will die soon!"


    The Nine Lords shot with a sword, with a speed like a ghost, and came directly behind He Bing.


    This sword was too fast and very tricky. The most terrifying thing was the sneak attack taken by the Nine Kings. It was completely intended to destroy He Bing with a single sword.


    He Bing only felt a cold in his neck, and a painful sensation came, which made him dare not react more and hurriedly used his spiritual resistance to resist.


    At the same time, his body retreated wildly, but there was still a horrified wound on his neck, and blood still spilled.


    The generals who defended the city were all shocked, and their expressions changed drastically.


    "Master, come up quickly!"


    "Yes, the nine kings have his ancestor''s sword, which is invincible!"


    "It''s not guilty of losing our lives, our time to stop the enemy has reached the mark!"


    ...


    Many guards roared and looked very flustered.


    He Bing touched his neck and showed a sorrowful smile. As expected, he was still invincible, the gap was too big.


    He Bing glanced at the Nine Princes and said, "I just want to know one thing, where do you have such a big ambition?!"


    He Bing''s meaning was very straightforward, that is, he asked the Nine Lords where he wanted to destroy Daming''s ambition.


    "It''s not my big ambitions, I just help you Da Ming." Nine Princes smiled.


    "Fart!" He Bing shouted angrily.


    "Hmph, but I brought your prince Zhu Yun here. It was him who asked me to send troops from Xiao Guo to help justice and wipe out Zhu Weixiang!"


    He Bing''s complexion changed suddenly and his face was unbelievable.


    "You said the prince?!"


    "Yes, your prince was driven out of the East Palace by Zhu Weixiang and hunted everywhere, don''t you know?"


    He Bing couldn''t accept it at all. His mind was very messy, very messy, this thing was too big and too unbearable.


    He Bing glanced at the nine princes, and then dropped a sentence: "I won''t listen to you if you deceive the crowd!"


    He Bing left the formation, which declared his abandonment, abandoning Yuguang.


    After all, there is a huge disparity in strength and a large gap in military strength, and Yuguang is simply unable to defend it.


    In fact, if He Bing was given a 300,000 army, Yu Guang could not defend it, because the Nine Kings had 800,000 army.


    Seeing He Bing run away, the Nine Lords raised their arms and roared, and the remaining soldiers became more vigorous and began to chase the enemy to kill.


    The Nine Princes also faced the formation and began to break the formation. This process took a while, but he eventually broke it.


    The formation was broken, which also completely declared that Yuguang had fallen and fell into the hands of the nine kings.


    At present, the two wars have won victory, and forty cities of the 81 cities of Daming have been captured!


    However, in this battle, the Nine Kings lost one hundred thousand troops. This was not a small loss, and it made him feel very distressed, and his anger towards Daming was even higher!

 Chapter 1685： Sing Forward (8)

    On the other hand, after the prince Zhu Yun learned that the Nine Princes had taken Yuguang, he began a rush, heading towards Cheng Sheng.


    Zhu Yun is very smart. He never wanted to make a surprise attack. The soldiers were tired after walking for such a long time.


    He camped directly outside and waited quietly.


    The soldiers rested, but he still had no intention of attacking, which puzzled many people, but no one dared to say.


    On the next day, when the weather was clear, Zhu Yun rode a flying beast with only one guard, and ran directly to Cheng Sheng''s defender.


    This scared the 300,000 army of Xiao State. Even though they were Xiao State''s army, they knew the importance of Zhu Yun.


    If this is captured or killed, then they will be unclear.


    Everyone was very anxious and anxious, but there was no way, because Cheng Sheng had 200,000 defenders, which should not be underestimated.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun was riding the Flying Winged Beast and had already reached the Cheng Shengshou wall, no more than a hundred meters away.


    Seeing flying wing beasts flying, the generals guarding the city immediately took the martial law, and they all gathered their spirits and pulled up their poisonous bows to shoot Zhu Yun to death at any time.


    The leader of Cheng Sheng is Wang Yao, a great general of the Ming Dynasty, with a high prestige, and he is also a person who has followed the ancestor to fight the country.


    At this moment, he was standing on the wall, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Why are there only two people here?"


    Wang Yao asked the guards.


    "Perhaps it''s here to find out." You guard replied.


    "It''s not like, this is not to inquire, this is to demonstrate!" Someone retorted.


    "In my opinion, just shoot it down and talk about it, let him be three seven twenty one!" There was a general with a loud voice and angrily.


    Wang Yao tried his best to look at the figure on the flying wing beast, there was sunlight reflecting off, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    He had to use spiritual power, this look. His face changed transiently.


    Wang Yao''s body was trembling, trembling uncontrollably.


    This scene scared the other guards. They looked at each other without understanding what happened.


    Some hurriedly asked: "Commander, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Yao didn''t speak, he tried to raise his head and looked again, this time confirming his eyes extremely.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun on the flying wing beast also stood up, and the flying wing beast was a few meters closer to the city wall.


    A general roared at Zhu Yun on the Flying Winged Beast, "You dare to take another step, you will kill it!"


    Zhu Yun smiled, not commenting on this.


    His eyes just looked at Wang Yao, with a hint of faint fluctuations.


    "Old General Wang Yao, how long will it take to see you!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice resounded throughout the defense of the city, neither high nor low, with a calm and unhurried attitude.


    Wang Yao''s face changed suddenly. Of course he knew who the voice was. He had heard it often before.


    "Prince...Prince?!"


    Wang Yao looked at the figure on the flying wing beast, and at this moment, he had already confirmed it incomparably, and there was no more doubt.


    "Yes, I am Zhu Yun!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice fell, and all the generals guarding the city were shocked, completely unexpected.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Prince Zhu Yun, how could he appear here?"


    "Isn''t the prince in the East Palace? How could he collude with the enemy?!"


    ...


    Many people are constantly questioning, after all, this is too shocking to accept.


    Wang Yao was looking at Zhu Yun, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Are you with Xiao Guo''s army?!"


    Wang Yao''s voice was more indifferent, and there was more incomprehensible emotion.


    Zhu Yun did not deny it, but said frankly: "Yes."


    The two simple words, like a sharp blade, pierced Wang Yao''s heart, causing his heart to bleed.


    The other generals were also angry, which they could not accept.


    "traitor!"


    "Traitor!"


    "Shit!"


    "brute!"


    They scolded whatever was bad, and couldn''t control their emotions.


    Zhu Yun ignored him, and kept looking at Wang Yao with a pair of eyes, very calm.


    "Since you have taken refuge in Xiao Guo, what are you doing in front of my eyes?!"


    Even if he could not accept this fact, Wang Yao still endured his anger and said.


    He didn''t want to kill Zhu Yun, he couldn''t do it.


    "I can''t help it!"


    Zhu Yun turned around, her voice was icy.


    "Why do I take refuge in the country of Xiao? All this is forced by Zhu Weixiang!"


    Wang Yao was shocked and looked at Zhu Yun with an unbelievable look. He felt that things were not simple.


    Zhu Yun continued: "Don''t you know that Zhu Weiming, he is strong, he is full of ambition, for the throne, he will poison the first king, and then plant and frame the fault, drive me out of the East Palace, chasing me all over the sky!"


    Zhu Yun was full of affection, with full hatred, and gritted his teeth!


    But Wang Yao trembled all over, his brain seemed to be unable to function, his whole body was stupid.


    The other guards had already stopped yelling, all of them were shocked, and some were even stupid.


    "Isn''t the palace controlled by Zhu Weixing now?!"


    Zhu Yun said again, hitting his heart.


    "He drove me away, naturally the biggest beneficiary!"


    This matter is already in front of us, and there is no room for quibble.


    All the spearheads were directed at Zhu Weixiang, they didn''t believe it, but this is also true.


    Wang Yao knew the delicate relationship between Zhu Weixiang and Zhu Yun, and it was not impossible for such a thing to happen.


    He looked at Zhu Yun and said, "So you took refuge in Xiao Guo?"


    He still couldn''t accept this.


    "I didn''t take refuge, I just caught Xiao Guo''s army, helped justice, killed Zhu Weixiang, and regained my throne!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was loud, shaking the world, with a sense of majesty and domineering.


    Wang Yao''s eyes were gloomy, he understood, he understood everything, this was a royal dispute and it was inevitable.


    He even understood how the other princes died and how they were demoted.


    He glanced at Zhu Yun and said lightly: "Prince, you have changed."


    "People can change, and I don''t want to change, but all these are Zhu Weixiang''s masterpieces!"


    In the current situation, Wang Yao has no choice. If he dealt with Zhu Yun, it would be a big rebellion.


    But if he didn''t deal with Zhu Yun, it was disobeying the order and disloyal to the palace.


    He struggled inside and didn''t know how to choose.


    Zhu Yun said at the moment: "Are you still obsessed with understanding? Do you still want to shed blood and sacrifice?!"


    "You shouldn''t let them turn to each other and deal with Zhu Weixiang!"


    Zhu Yun''s successive questioning gave Wang Yao a choice in his heart.


    "Give up resistance and open the door to welcome the prince!"


    Wang Yao yelled at the group of men, his voice spread everywhere, Yu Wei kept on for a long time.


    His subordinates naturally obeyed their orders and did not dare to defy them.


    It was a miracle that Zhu Yun captured Cheng Sheng without a single soldier.


    And only Zhu Yun knew that this was the human heart. He took advantage of the human heart, otherwise it would be impossible to break Cheng Sheng so easily.

 Chapter 1686： Completely defeated!

    Zhu Yun defeated Cheng Sheng without a single soldier, and the news naturally reached the ears of the Nine Princes, making the Nine Princes excited.


    "Zhu Yun is really capable, and he doesn''t even have to spend any money."


    Inside the hall, the nine princes looked happy.


    However, he thought that he had lost 100,000 soldiers for this, his heart was bleeding, and his happy face disappeared.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, when the capital is captured, I will definitely celebrate for you!"


    In the video, the Nine Kings laughed at Zhu Yun. Although his heart was bleeding, his face was still smiling.


    Zhu Yun said indifferently: "Then we have to capture the capital first."


    "Yes, now I''m waiting for the good news from Layang!"


    The Nine Princes'' complexion recovered, with a trace of anxiety in his heart.


    "Su Yan brought a group of recruits, which always makes me worry."


    Zhu Yun said without panic, "I feel relieved."


    "Do you trust him so much?"


    "Not trusting him, it''s because he has been firmly held by us!"


    Zhu Yun sneered, completely different from the previous scholar, now he is like a conspirator, completely changed.


    The nine princes all saw the coldness from Zhu Yun''s face, and could not help but have a new understanding of Zhu Yun in his heart.


    "Then wait for the good news, if you haven''t captured it in three days, I will send troops to rescue."


    The Nine Princes said seriously.


    Zhu Yun nodded: "It''s up to you."


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan had arrived at Layang, but the soldiers were tired and tired. He had to let the soldiers rest first.


    Su Yan went to Layang to inquire about it, and the city''s defense strength was average, and the most relied on was the formation.


    After a day or two of rest, Su Yan also made an offensive plan. After all, the Nine Lords and the others urged so hard.


    Leading hundreds of thousands of recruits, Su Yan walked directly under the wall of Layang and declared an offensive!


    Rayang defenders are all in place, there is no possibility of sneak attacks, only strong attacks.


    The leader of Layang is Chen Fan, a fierce general of the Ming Dynasty, very famous.


    At this moment, Chen Fan was still very flustered when he saw the army press down. After all, it was four to five million.


    He didn''t know that this group of soldiers were recruits who had just convened. He thought they were the elite of Xiao Guo.


    Even the general defending the city has already prepared an escape route, just to hold on more and delay a little longer.


    No fancy, direct attack, two days of horns, fighting for a while, many people fall into madness, the most primitive madness.


    In the battle where you die or I die, the soldiers have become a sharp blade, a sharp blade that can only kill, without the slightest emotion.


    The recruits who attacked at the beginning were very brave. After all, there was an army of four to five million, and the momentum was high.


    And Su Yan had been watching from the sky, he did not participate in the battle because it was not yet time.


    After all, the city wall formation hasn''t opened yet, he must wait for the formation to open before he can take action.


    The defender Chen Fan received the order at this moment, and the other three cities fell, asking him to go all out to resist the enemy.


    This urgent order caused Chen Fan to give up his previous strategy at once.


    "The people will listen to the order and give me their full resistance at all costs!"


    Chen Fan roared, his sword pointed at the sky.


    When other generals heard, their expressions changed slightly, which was different from the previous plan.


    "Commander, how do you defend this enemy with so many people?!"


    "Yes, the enemy army is nearly half a million, it is impossible to hold on for long."


    "Commander, you can''t make the whole army annihilated!"


    ...


    Many generals are very hard-hearted, and only hope that Chen Fan can listen to them, and don''t be obsessed with understanding.


    Chen Fan drew his long sword and pointed it at the group of generals.


    "You dare to disobey my orders and kill without mercy!"


    Chen Fan''s voice was cold, like a beast, making a general tremble.


    Then he opened his mouth and said: "I received an order from the town''s official, I must resist, even if the entire army is wiped out!"


    "Because the other three cities have all fallen, we must never fall again!"


    These words did not motivate the generals, on the contrary, it made more generals frightened, showing a sense of despair.


    "This is just a paper tiger, how terrible it is!"


    Chen Fan looked at the hundreds of thousands of troops led by Su Yan with a sneer.


    The generals were puzzled: "What does the general mean?!"


    "I have received news that this group of troops is not the elite of Xiao Guo at all, this is the recruits that the prince Xiao Guojiu forcibly collected in Xinluo!"


    The complexion of a group of generals suddenly changed, and a strange light appeared in their eyes.


    "Recruit egg?!"


    "Silla levied it?!"


    Many people still don''t believe that this is not a joke after all.


    "Do you not believe what Zhen Guo Gong said?!"


    Chen Fan glanced at the enemy army attacking under the city wall, his eyes more radiant.


    "You can see, this group of soldiers is messy and has no rules at all. This is not what the recruits are, and their realm is very low!"


    It didn''t matter if I said it, everyone noticed it, and suddenly there was joy on his face.


    "A group of recruits, there is no need to be jealous!"


    "Well, I''m going to stay on guard!"


    A group of generals had fighting spirit, which made Chen Fan feel relieved.


    At the same time, the defenders started an arrogant resistance, not like resistance at all, more like offense.


    Because they already knew that the enemy army was not that powerful, just a group of paper tigers, a group of recruits.


    The recruits who had already had the advantage, suddenly encountered the stubborn resistance of the enemy, and were immediately stunned, and some even showed a sense of panic.


    "Deputy commander, the enemy''s resistance is too tenacious!"


    A leader ran to Su Yan to report.


    Su Yan naturally saw it. He knew what news the enemy had received, otherwise he would have been defeated long ago.


    "Strike for me, you must pull the seedlings, at any cost!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time. He had already spent a lot of time resting.


    Moreover, at this juncture, he must attack, otherwise there won''t be such a good time next time.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the enemy army actually tore a hole in the recruit''s egg, rampaged through it, and killed countless soldiers.


    This made him frowned, knowing that something was wrong.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the soldiers panicked and stopped attacking one by one and began to flee for their lives.


    This is a fatal blow. An escape has set off a butterfly effect. There have been changes across the board, and everyone has been affected.


    There are already many soldiers who just want to flee for their lives.


    This has caused the entire army to panic, completely defeated, and hundreds of thousands of troops have been chased and killed!


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold. Seeing this scene made him extremely angry. He didn''t expect such a situation to happen.


    He can no longer restore this situation, and the soldiers have no resistance to fight anymore!

 Chapter 1687： One person!

    The army of close to half a million, at this moment, seems to have no dragon head, all just thinking about running away, where there is still a half-point of resistance.


    Even those generals tried their best to stop them, but it was of no avail. Instead, many generals were injured.


    Su Yan showed a cold expression on his face and said directly: "Let them run."


    It has been defeated, this is powerless to change, it cannot be stopped, it is impossible to stop it.


    Because this group of people has lost their fighting spirit, even if they are stopped, they are still a group of lambs to be slaughtered, and they cannot have the slightest fighting power.


    Su Yan knew this very well. Su Yan wouldn''t stop at all. It was already a bunch of useless things. It''s better to go with the wind.


    This is the most terrible result. Defeat means failure, and Layang''s offense may be declared a failure.


    A group of generals rushed to the sky, looking at Su Yan with despair.


    "Deputy commander, what should I do now?"


    "Yes, the whole line is defeated, and it is no longer possible to fight!"


    "The enemy has hundreds of thousands of troops, and the momentum is fierce!"


    All the generals have the intention to retreat, this is definitely to die.


    There was a cold luster in Su Yan''s eyes, and at the same time a killing intent filled with a powerful killing intent!


    "You retreat, I''ll come!"


    Su Yan''s voice was low, as if with a commanding feeling, making the generals involuntarily palpitations.


    Su Yan rode on the Flying Winged Beast and rushed directly to the wall of Layang, facing the hundreds of thousands of troops without fear.


    All the generals were stunned by Su Yan''s actions. Su Yan didn''t even retreat, but rushed towards Layang defending the city. Is this going to die!


    "The deputy commander is young and vigorous!"


    "The deputy commander is not dead!"


    "Deputy Commander Shi Lezhi, let''s go!"


    The generals kept talking, and they were all shocked.


    "He said let us go, let''s go, and go back and inform the Ninth Prince to send troops to strengthen him."


    "It can only be so now."


    The generals had already retreated and fled one after another.


    As the leader of Layang guarding the city, his face was full of joy at this moment, he did not expect it to be your result.


    "These new recruits are too rubbish, hahaha!"


    Chen Fan''s eyes were full of smiles, which meant that he had held onto the seedlings, which would be a great achievement.


    The other generals were also extremely excited, with smiles in their eyes.


    "Master Yingming Shenwu!"


    "The leader should be honest about everything!"


    "Commander, the enemy is defeated, but the enemy general rushed to the wall!"


    "Isn''t that the enemy''s deputy commander who broke through Silla!"


    When a group of people saw Su Yan, their eyes were full of anger, with an intent to kill.


    "With the power of one person, does he want to defeat Sumire stubbornly?"


    Chen Fan''s eyes were full of disdain, and he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes.


    "General Chen, let me go, I''ll kill him!"


    A general asked for orders.


    "Well, be careful."


    This general has the strength of the late Yin Dan, and it is not strong, of course he does not know Su Yan''s realm, because Su Yan is invisible.


    "Ignorant child, pay your life!"


    The general rushed towards Su Yan, his spiritual power fluctuated, and the spiritual weapon in his hand burst out with the ultimate light, attacking Su Yan''s vitals.


    There was a trace of coldness on Su Yan''s face, completely disdainful, and did not take it seriously.


    "The one who stopped me, die!"


    Su Yan simply said these words, this is his purpose, this is also his final words.


    The general''s spirit weapon was not even close to Su Yan, but it melted strangely and turned into a mass of magma.


    The general''s complexion changed abruptly and he exploded quickly. He knew that Su Yan was not easy and invincible.


    But now it''s too late to retreat!


    A breath of death enveloped the general and directly isolated his breath, making him extremely uncomfortable.


    The general was struggling with pain on his face, his skin lost its luster, and at the same time his aura was completely absorbed by Su Yan.


    When Chen Fan and others saw this, their expressions were extremely cold. They only now understand that the young man in front of them is not easy!


    The general who was turned into withered bones fell to the ground and was directly stepped on by Su Yan, turning into a mass of ashes.


    "I''ll say it again, the one who stopped me, die!"


    Su Yan was filled with a terrifying aura of death, and now he was like a devil, with the ultimate coercion, making hundreds of thousands of Layang guards extremely afraid.


    Chen Fan stood up, knowing that now only he can fight against it.


    "You are a strong sun pill!"


    Chen Fan looked at Su Yan and said in a cold voice that the strong Yang Dan can also walk sideways in the martial arts world.


    Su Yan was noncommittal, looking at Chen Fan, showing a cold killing intent.


    He was just a veteran, he didn''t catch his eye at all.


    "Then let me meet you!"


    Chen Fan is holding a sharp blade and slays towards Su Yange, his spiritual power reaches the limit, he must kill!


    However, his sharp blade was resisted by Su Yan, and the light resistance was just the resistance of death.


    Chen Fan only felt that his hands seemed to be bound by a terrifying wave, unable to break free at all, and the sharp blades in his hands were about to fail.


    His face suddenly changed, this was no longer what Yang Pill could describe in the early days, the person in front of him was too simple.


    "Open the formation!"


    Chen Fan yelled, his face full of anxiety.


    The formation was opened, and a restraining force rushed towards Su Yan, as if a beast wanted to suppress Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan was fearless and directly ignored the shackles of this formation, a golden vitality filled his body!


    "What power is this?!"


    The crowd was shocked, their faces all over.


    This kind of power brought extreme suppression, so that they could not resist at all, as if it was an ancient secret technique, instinctive suppression.


    This golden light diffused out, and the power of the formation was directly resisted, how terrible.


    Chen Fan looked at Su Yan with a dazed expression, completely lost in thought.


    Su Yan relied on the Golden Light Elemental Power to directly resist the power of the formation, and at this moment had already walked towards Chen Fan.


    "A mere two-level formation, I also want to stop me, I can''t help it!"


    When Su Yan was in the air, he had already thoroughly studied the formation of Layang, otherwise he would step into Layang to defend the city with such a calm attitude.


    Su Yan was like a demon at this moment, fearless of everything, the formation could not restrain him, Chen Fan could not resist him, he was like a god.


    Su Yan walked to Chen Fan and grabbed his neck with a cold expression on his face.


    "Want to die or live!"


    Su Yan asked coldly.


    At this moment, blood was already coming out of Chen Fan''s mouth, and Su Yan was stuck tightly, completely unable to resist.


    His eyes were full of horror, and Su Yan was a **** in his eyes and could not be resisted.


    Chen Fan couldn''t resist. Who else could resist? The hundreds of thousands of troops were just cannon fodder in front of him.


    "Want to live!"


    Chen Fan said in pain.


    "Then surrender!"


    Chen Fan nodded, he chose to surrender.


    In fact, he was not for his own life, he was for the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers!

 Chapter 1688： Shocked

    Chen Fan is a veteran general of Ming Dynasty. He has experienced so many battles during his entire life, and even the danger of life and death.


    Such a person would naturally not be afraid of death, and would have given his life to God a long time ago.


    He is not pretending to be false, he doesn''t want to go for nothing, he just wants to save the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    These all have parents and relatives. Their death will cause grief to hundreds of thousands of families. Chen Fan wants to avoid this unnecessary sacrifice.


    At the same time, he also knew that Xiao Guo''s crime was not that simple, and rumors had spread throughout the territory of Daming.


    It is said that the prince Zhu Yun brought the kingdom of Xiao to kill Zhu Weixiang. This is a royal dispute!


    Chen Fan looked at Su Yan, with a sense of respect in his eyes. At such an age, he can have such power. With his own strength, he has defeated hundreds of thousands of troops and resisted the top level two murderous array. This spirit He admired the horror.


    "I''m convinced to lose!"


    Chen Fan said in a cold voice, there was a hint of muddy in his eyes, and the tall body just now was a little rickety.


    Regarding Chen Fan, Su Yan did not feel the slightest contempt. He understood Chen Fan''s purpose and knew that Chen Fan was not a person who was greedy for life and fear of death.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect the soldiers and will not kill them."


    Su Yan gave Chen Fan the most important promise, a promise he didn''t dare to think about.


    So that Chen Fan trembled and looked at Su Yan gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    The other generals were also gloomy at the moment, they failed, and the solution was destined, but they did not expect it to happen like this.


    They originally thought that they could resist Su Yan''s attack, but they would eventually be placed in the attack of the Xiao Guo army.


    But they didn''t expect that the final result would be broken by the power of one person, with no possibility of resistance!


    This is simply unbelievable. There are so many soldiers, all of whom are not ordinary people, all of whom have the realm of a master or above, and there is a murderous array, which is like going against the sky.


    They had already regarded Su Yan as an existence of immense fear, fear, fear, and respect!


    Everyone put down the spirit weapon in their hands and knelt down one after another to show their sincere surrender.


    But at this moment, Chen Fan was looking at the sharp blade in his hand, with a chill in his eyes.


    "Failure will have nowhere to live!"


    Chen Fan actually brandished his spiritual weapon directly and hit his Sky Spirit Gai directly. He was going to commit suicide!


    Su Yan frowned, flicked his finger, and flew Chen Fan''s sharp blade directly below the guard.


    "You let me die, I am a defeated general, let me die!"


    Chen Fan''s violent roar was extremely miserable.


    Su Yan said in a cold voice, "Victory or defeat is commonplace in the military, you are just a coward!"


    Chen Fan was shaking in his heart, looking at Su Yan, and said angrily: "The old man has experienced countless battles throughout his life. He has never been afraid of half a minute. You dare to say that I am a coward!"


    "The suicide general is not a coward, I have only heard of the beheaded general!"


    Chen Fan was stunned for a moment, his face engraved with vicissitudes, and in the end he cried with compassion.


    Su Yan did not stop, he understood everything.


    The general did not flick lightly when he had tears, and he was so sad that he burst into tears!


    "You don''t actually need to cry. It''s not yours, it''s not your fault, and it doesn''t mean you have lost."


    Su Yan''s words shocked Chen Fan''s face. He is a defeated general, so he has nothing to do with him.


    "Because you haven''t decided who to sell your life to!"


    Su Yan looked at Chen Fan, his eyes bursting with light.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are two people in front of you, one is the prince Zhu Yun, and the other is Zhu Weixiang, the fourth prince. You haven''t made a choice yet."


    Su Yan glanced at the soldiers around her, her voice even colder.


    "You are no longer an ancestor who worked hard, because your ancestor is dead!"


    This voice echoed in everyone''s ears, and everyone was stunned.


    Yes, their ancestor is dead, and Daming is now a masterless existence. They have to choose whom to follow.


    "Four princes said that the prince poisoned the first king and escaped after he saw it through."


    "Oh." Su Yan replied calmly, "I heard that your first king was poisoned by the four princes, and then blamed on the prince, forcing him to escape, taking the opportunity to kill him everywhere!"


    Both of them sound like accusing each other, because no one can show evidence, otherwise the conclusion will be made long ago.


    But in fact, you can guess the clue from the status and subtle relationship of the two.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Fan and continued, "But think about it, what is Zhu Yun''s identity, and what is the identity of the Fourth Prince?"


    Chen Fan frowned, in his eyes he was a member of the royal family.


    After all, his mind could not be so clear now that he experienced defeat.


    "Let me tell you, Zhu Yun is the prince himself, and the throne will be passed on to him after the first king returns with a crane. Why should he poison and kill the first king, can''t he wait?"


    These words shocked Chen Fan, and his heart was already shaken.


    Su Yan said again: "From the performance and character of the two, you also have the answer in your heart."


    Yes, all this is detrimental to Zhu Weixiang, he is the one who is vying for the throne, and he is also the kind of hard-hearted person.


    Chen Fan''s psychological defense was defeated, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Is the prince really forced away by the four princes?"


    "I don''t know, I only know the rumors are so."


    "Needless to say, I already know it in my heart."


    Chen Fan looked at the hundreds of thousands of troops behind him, and roared: "Zhu Wei inlaid poison to kill the king and dove occupy the magpie''s nest. What should we do?"


    "Help justice and welcome the prince!"


    "Help justice and welcome the prince!"


    "Help justice and welcome the prince!"


    ...


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers roared, brandishing the spirit weapon in their hands, with a vigorous vigor, and the sound of them was a hundred miles away.


    Su Yan smiled faintly at this, his goal in heart has been achieved.


    The purpose of his tongue-in-cheek was nothing more than to win over Chen Fan. After all, the surrender of hundreds of thousands of soldiers would not be easy to manage.


    Chen Fan was here now, and it changed the hearts of the soldiers. He believed that this group of soldiers would have more fighting spirit.


    In addition, after two days of hard work, Su Yan brought back the group of deserters. Although it was a group of unsatisfactory, but the number of people is powerful, even looking at it can give people a feeling of fear.


    Layang was occupied in this way, and there were almost no casualties. It was entirely Su Yan''s power alone, which was incredible.


    The most frightening thing is that Su Yan reorganized Layang''s guard and turned it into his own use.


    At the same time, a Daming guard rushed into the capital of Daming and informed Daming''s Zhen Guo Gong of the news of the four cities.


    When he heard this when he was waiting in the capital for the town''s prince, Lei Ting was furious, and immediately met with Zhu Weixiang and told them all.


    This matter was known to the people in the entire capital, and the government and the people were shocked for a while!

 Chapter 1689： Soldiers approach the city!

    Sitting in the Hall of Nourishing Heart, Zhu Weixiang was in a bad mood, and the four cities blocked him. He didn''t even think that it would be such a result.


    Although he had expected the Four Cities to be unable to stop Xiao Guo''s army, he fell so quickly that he completely exceeded his expectations.


    After all, it was hundreds of thousands of troops, and there were formation guards, and the time to fall was too fast.


    This also led to the most serious thing, the people in the capital were in extreme panic.


    Many capable and powerful people even left the capital directly with their families and went to other countries.


    The soldiers were also worried, after all, now that Silla has fallen, and the eighty-one city has fallen, there is only one capital left.


    The territory of the Ming Dynasty is so large, now there is only a small place left, who is not panic, who is not afraid.


    Zhu Weixiang''s eyes shot out icy luster, and his whole body exuded a breath of terror.


    "Give me orders to soothe the panic of the soldiers and civilians. You must unite and resist the enemy!"


    Lord Zhen Guo nodded and left immediately.


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the eyes out of the window, very dazzling, even he couldn''t look directly.


    "Zhu Yun, you really made me look down on me, you forced me so hard, do you really think I am a turtle in the urn!"


    ...


    At this time, Zhu Yun, the Nine Kings and the others were all very excited when they got the news that Su Yan had breached Layang.


    For them, the second step of the plan has been completed, and now they only need to complete the last step.


    The Ninth Prince and the General Zhen Guo went directly to Cheng Sheng where Zhu Yun was.


    As soon as he arrived in Cheng Sheng, Zhu Yun came out early to meet him.


    The three looked at each other and all smiled.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Zhu Yun said as he walked.


    "Now that the four cities are won, the eighty-one cities will also be won!"


    The Nine Princes were obviously very excited, and it was the first time he had made such a feat.


    In the past, let alone Da Ming��s Eighty-Eleven City, even Silla had never been gnawed down.


    When Zhu Ganglie was still there, Xiao Guo was bullied by Daming. On the contrary, Xiao Guo had lost a lot of land.


    "Now the big Daming is only in the corner of the capital!"


    General Zhen Guo said heartily, completely unable to conceal his inner ecstasy.


    After all, Zhu Yun was calm, looking at the two of them, and said calmly: "The Eighty-Eleven City has been won, and now we are about to implement the third step of the strategy.


    But the Nine Princes waved his hand, looking at Zhu Yun with a faint smile.


    "That''s the case, but now the boats are tired, the battle is exhausted, and the soldiers are not strong."


    Of course Zhu Yun understood that there was something in the words of the Nine Kings.


    However, he frowned and said, "This is the best time. Zhu Weixiang never thought that we would break through the Eighty-Eleven City so quickly, and he must have no time to plan directly to the capital."


    "That''s the case, but this time we entered Ming Dynasty, many of us died, and the delivery of grain and grass was slow."


    The Nine Princes didn''t care about Zhu Yun''s words, instead he considered him.


    "Nine Princes, I know what you mean, the land of Shilla will definitely be given to you, you can let it go."


    The nine kings looked at the general of Zhen Guo with a smile on his face.


    Of course he wanted Silla, but his purpose for doing this was obviously not just for Silla.


    "Of course Silla wants to give us Xiao Guo. After all, we have paid so much. Our dead soldiers, plus food and grass, etc., are not a small sum."


    The General Zhenguo also answered: "There is news from the capital that there is a flood in the north, and many good fields are flooded, and there is no harvest."


    Zhu Yun waved her hand, with a slight anger on her face.


    "You came here to be happy, so why bother to say these words."


    "Prince Zhu Yun, what we are talking about is fact."


    The nine kings glorified Zhu Yun, his eyes were calm, and he didn''t move half a point.


    "Of course I won''t forget these. Let''s do it. After the matter is done, the sonorous belonging will also be allocated to you."


    The sonorously belongs, that is the fifteen cities, this is not a small territory.


    The face of the nine princes instantly rounded up with a smile, he never thought Zhu Yunhui was so refreshing and generous.


    At first, his idea was to pit one or two cities, which was totally beyond his expectation.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, this is a big gift. I only wanted some food."


    "I don''t have food right now, only land. I just want to capture the capital and kill Zhu Weixiang."


    Zhu Yun showed a chill, as if he didn''t care about the sonorous and other places.


    This made the nine princes smile even more and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Prince Zhu Yun can rest assured that along the way, we have each incorporated many people, and now we merge together, there are at least a million troops."


    "More than that, the deputy commander has 600,000 troops in Layang!"


    This made the Nine Princes and Zhu Yun both stunned.


    "Why does he have so many people?!"


    Both of them did not expect it, and Su Yan was too unexpected for them.


    "This Su Yan is indeed a strange child!"


    The Nine Princes laughed loudly, everything went so smoothly, it made him feel like a dream.


    Zhu Yun also understood, and said with a smile: "He must have incorporated the army of Rayang, and the rest are just mobs."


    The General Zhen Guo nodded, Zhu Yun''s guess was completely correct.


    "In this case, we should not be too late and go directly to Layang and Su Yan to meet up."


    The group of people directly led millions of troops, and headed toward the rice planting mightily, very spectacular.


    The entire sky is covered with sky, and everyone has a flying wing beast, extremely domineering.


    When they arrived at Dalayang, they didn''t see Su Yan in the capital, only Chen Fan, the defending general.


    "Where is the deputy commander?"


    Zhu Yun looked at Chen Fan and asked directly.


    But Chen Fan was quite excited. Zhu Yun''s arrival completely dispelled his worries, indicating that what Su Yan said was true.


    But he didn''t know, Su Yan was just talking nonsense, just to make him surrender, not wanting more people.


    "The deputy commander is above the union beacon."


    "I''ll find him."


    When Zhu Yun arrived at the trade union, he saw Su Yan at a glance and flew directly to the top.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Xiong Ba." Su Yan replied lightly without concealing it.


    "Don''t worry, Xiongba will not die, Zhu Weixiang will definitely keep him hostage."


    Su Yan nodded, he also hoped it was that way, but he didn''t believe Zhu Yun''s words in his heart.


    "I''ll start tomorrow, and I''m going to the capital. After this is done, your credit will not be low. I can appoint you as the town''s official."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Not interested."


    Zhu Yun frowned. The Lord Zhen Guo is the highest authority second only to the king, and he is sincere, because he knows that Su Yan is an individual talent and must be used for himself.


    But Su Yan directly rejected him, letting him understand that Su Yan was not a person who greedy the power of official positions, which made him more mindful.


    The next day, the sky was overwhelmed, but there was a rapid pace in the capital of Daming.


    There is a reason why he is so anxious. Regarding the biggest thing about Daming, the enemy has already come to the city!

 Chapter 1690： Before the war

    Even if he was Da Ming''s Zhen Guo Gong, he was in a panic at the moment to help him almost trip over while walking.


    Finally he had to use his spiritual power and flew towards the palace.


    When I arrived at the palace, the sky was still gray and the sunlight had not yet shined, but the people in the capital of Ming Dynasty were already panicking.


    No one can calm the earth shakes the mountains, the real earth shakes the mountains.


    This was specially ordered by the Nine Kings to make everyone in the capital of Daming panic and afraid!


    He knew that a sneak attack was impossible, and the solidity of the capital of Ming Dynasty was not a boast, and there was also a terrifying three-level formation!


    He could only do this, fighting first with Daming''s soldiers, and then capturing Daming.


    Only by exhausting the soldiers in the capital of Ming Dynasty, can it be captured and the formation will not block it.


    Millions of soldiers stepped directly on the ground, and the Winged Beast was like a huge duck, making a sharp cry, and stepping on it with ordinary swinging feet.


    In the palace, Zhu Weixiang was awakened by the dream. He had a terrible dream!


    An extremely huge poisonous snake entangled him all over, strangled him to death, and then swallowed him.


    Zhu Weixiang woke up abruptly, sat on the bed in his pajamas, sweat on his forehead.


    But at this moment, the town''s grandpa was already waiting outside, anxious.


    "Let me wash!"


    Zhu Weixiang said to the Lord Zhen Guo outside.


    A few minutes later, Zhu Weixing appeared in front of Zhen Guo Duke wearing a royal uniform.


    "Four princes, the army of the State of Xiao has already come down!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo was anxious, and he was already disturbed.


    When Zhu Weixiang heard the words, his brows were frowned, and his face showed a violent look.


    "Zhu Yun, you forced me to do all this. If I don''t seize the throne, I will become the fate of other princes!"


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the sky with endless anger gleaming in his eyes, comparable to flames.


    "Follow me to the place to defend the city!"


    Lord Zhen Guo was shocked, obviously he hadn''t expected Zhu Weixiang to say such words.


    "Four princes think twice!"


    Zhu Weixiang said in a cold voice: "The enemy has already come to the city. If I still don''t have the place to defend the city, the soldiers will definitely not be able to defend it!"


    "but����"


    Lord Zhen Guo still had concerns.


    "If I don''t go, it won''t work. I must have a battle with Zhu Yun."


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the sky with a sense of sadness in his eyes.


    The Lord Zhen Guo kept shaking his head, and he didn''t expect Zhu Yun to be so cunning.


    "Zhu Yun is a prince, why should he play such a bitter trick?"


    "To appease the people, and to eradicate all the vassal kings by the way, why not do it? It''s almost killing two birds with one stone."


    Zhu Weixiang''s eyes were filled with anger, and he was completely forced by Zhu Yun to walk this path.


    The princes of the various roads are either dead or crazy, either crazy or stupid. If he doesn''t do anything, Zhu Yun will inevitably die.


    As for the ancestor Zhu Ganglie, he was not poisonous, and Zhu Yundu was not poisonous.


    "Why is it too anxious to be at the same root. The royal battle has been endless for thousands of years."


    Zhu Weixiang was riding in the Dragon Court, with eighty-one flying-winged beasts in front of him, extremely domineering.


    But after a while, Zhu Weixiang arrived at the place where he defended the city.


    It took the Daming royal family hundreds of years to build the castle, which is several kilometers high.


    Among them are countless organs, and even more sheltered by formations, even the strong mid-Yang Dan can''t break it!


    Zhu Weixiang leapt up and stood directly at the top of the city wall. Looking around, the sky in front of him changed from the darkness, countless flying beasts.


    "The enemy really arrived!"


    Zhu Weixiang no longer had his previous sadness, he must kill Zhu Yun now, or he would have to die.


    And Zhu Yun pulled his flying beast to the front at the moment, looking straight at Zhu Weixiang!


    Zhu Yun''s eyes were filled with endless anger, as if there was endless hatred.


    "Zhu Weixiang, you are so bold that you dare to poison the king!"


    Zhu Yun used his best effort, roaring out with endless sadness.


    This voice wafted through the whole world for a long time.


    "You peep into my position, I can let you, why did you poison the king, isn''t he your father!"


    Zhu Yun roared again, with a sharp voice, with strong coercion.


    This is completely different from the weak scholars rescued by Su Yan before.


    People will become, maybe all sorts of things will make Zhu Yun like this.


    If you want to become a king, you must have a domineering spirit, or you will do it soon.


    Regarding Zhu Yun''s anger, Zhu Weixiang''s expression was calm, with a bitter look in his eyes.


    The guards of the city were all stunned by Zhu Yun''s sudden appearance, and even Zhu Yun''s words, all of them looked at Zhu Weixiang for a time.


    Not only that, they were all whispering.


    "Is that really the prince?!"


    "Yes, it must be, I have seen the prince."


    "The prince said that the four princes poisoned the first king, how is this possible?"


    "I don''t believe it either, the first king is the biological father of the fourth prince!"


    "Poisoning can still be discussed, but it is a certainty that the Fourth Prince drove Zhu Yun away."


    ...


    Zhu Weixiang was not angry about the comments made by the soldiers, he understood that this was normal.


    At this moment, he looked at Zhu Yun and said coldly: "Nonsense!"


    Zhu Wei was originally a tough person, and his words were full of domineering, more sonorous and powerful than Zhu Yun''s words.


    "Don''t you have any points in your mind about how the first king died? Do you have any points in your mind about how other princes died? Do you have any points in your heart about how you left the palace!"


    Zhu Weixiang asked three questions in succession, and his words revealed a contempt for Zhu Yun.


    "You Zhu Yun is the prince, but why do you want to kill your uncle, why do you want to poison the first king, you are a wolf ambition, can''t wait!"


    "How do I kill you, how do I kill you, I am walking the way for the sky!"


    At this time, both armies were stunned, and I didn''t know who was listening.


    After all, the words of the two of them were accusing each other, and they all said very reasonable, it was difficult to judge.


    After all, there is no surveillance on Earth in the Daming City. After all, the surveillance stuff is useless to the people here, it doesn''t work at all and can be easily destroyed.


    At this moment, they both had their own reasons. They all accused each other and regarded the other side''s beast as inferior.


    The two gazes faced each other, and both burst out with an extreme chill. If the two dragons fight each other, there will be one death!


    "Countless nonsense, fight!"


    Zhu Weixiang closed his eyes, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye. He didn''t want to, but he had to.


    Zhu Yun also dissipated his anger, looking at the towering city wall, with a sense of determination in his heart.


    There is only one solution right now, war, and whoever wins is Daming''s new master!


    But Zhu Yun is only one step away from the throne of Daming. Of course he will not give up. He must fight and must punish Zhu Weixiang.


    For Zhu Weixiang, Zhu Yun must die.

 Chapter 1691： Pre-war showdown (1)

    They are all going to kill each other, then the situation is very clear, there is no need for too much entanglement, too much speech.


    The army of the Xiao Kingdom was crushed in black, and there were many Ming soldiers mixed in it, which amounted to more than one million.


    Zhu Weixiang also had more than one million defenders, and the two sides were similar.


    But Zhu Yun was on the offensive side. Daming''s capital was tightly guarded, and there was a powerful three-level formation. These were all thorny issues.


    In the current situation, Zhu Weixiang still occupies a considerable advantage for both.


    However, Zhu Yun didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, her eyes were like tiger eyes, flashing with the king''s domineering.


    "Drumming and trumpeting!"


    Zhu Yun waved his big hand, and the soldiers behind him blew up with a loud voice.


    This is a pre-war ceremony, necessary.


    But Zhu Weixiang treated him coldly, looking at his hundred guards.


    "This is the first battle, who will go!"


    In the battle between the two armies, a few duels must be played first in order to judge the victory and inspire the soldiers.


    Just after Zhu Weixiang''s words fell, a majestic general with a height of two meters stood up.


    "At the end I am willing to go!"


    With thick eyebrows and big eyes, he was full of guts, and there were still a few scars on his face. He must be a battle-tested general.


    "General Si, I''ll rest assured."


    The grandpa of Daming Town nodded and said.


    Zhu Weixiang also nodded, agreeing.


    On the other hand, Zhu Yun seemed to control everything at this moment, and all the troops were under his control.


    The Nine Princes were a bit dissatisfied with this, but didn''t say anything. At the moment, breaking the Daming City is the most important thing.


    When the time comes to break Daming and control everything, it is his Nine Princes who have the final say, and he is not without ambition.


    The contest between nations is a group of sly foxes and wolves duel.


    Whoever is more cunning, who is more insidious, who is stronger, who is the master!


    Zhu Yun glanced at the general behind him, and asked coldly: "Who wants to fight against Siliang?!"


    Si Liang is the vanguard general sent by Daming.


    "At the end I wish to go!


    A general holding a Fang Tian painted halberd stood up, brave all over, not afraid of the slightest coolness.


    "Okay, you go!"


    This person took a flying wing beast, flew directly over the sky, swooped down, and reached the two armies.


    "I have known the name of General Sri Lanka for a long time, and I will compare it with General Sri Lanka today!"


    General Xiao Guo said coldly, his eyes full of coldness.


    Si Liang disdainfully said: "Small general, I will kill you with one move!"


    This made Xiao Guo''s generals extremely angry, full of violent roars.


    Both of them rushed towards each other, reaching their extreme speed, like two fast fighters.


    When the distance was a few minutes, General Xiao Guo directly resorted to a move to sweep across the army, and Fang Tian painted a halberd towards his front door.


    General Si Liang of the Ming Dynasty also frowned, hurriedly mobilizing his spiritual power, and directly resisted the spiritual weapon in his hand.


    When the two spirit weapons collided, a violent wave broke out, setting off all kinds of dust and covering everyone''s eyes.


    This is the first time a contest, the most important thing, who can win, which side''s morale will inevitably rise.


    The difference between the two people''s realm is relatively small, but Si Liang is an old fried dough stick and has experienced countless battles.


    On the one hand, he confronted Daming''s generals with constant moves. On the other hand, he had quietly arranged the trap, waiting for the other to drill.


    Su Yan sitting on the flying wing beast shook his head. He had seen everything and knew the end.


    Upon seeing this, the nine princes were full of dissatisfaction.


    "Deputy commander, what do you mean by shaking your head?!"


    Su Yan said disdainfully: "The first battle is about to be lost."


    The expressions of the others changed abruptly. Everyone knew the importance of this first battle. Who would dare to say so openly would be tantamount to disturbing the military''s mind.


    Many people on the spot were in an uproar, even if Su Yan was the deputy commander, they were all talking.


    Both the Nine Princes and the General Zhen Guo were furious and looked straight at Su Yan.


    "You talk nonsense!"


    The Qi Qiao Qi of the Nine Lords is angry, this is not a good thing, how can I say it directly.


    "Deputy commander, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Su Yan didn''t care, didn''t care about the two of them at all, and lay on the flying beast with his eyes closed leisurely.


    "you!"


    This made them very angry, but there was no way to take Su Yan.


    But who knows, Zhu Yun is looking at the battlefield at this moment, frowning and saying: "He is right."


    "what?!"


    Before the two were shocked, the battlefield had already separated the results.


    General Xiao Guo fell into Si Liang''s trap, was bound by his secret technique, and cut off his head directly.


    The head rolled to the ground, and it was bloody, and many flying beasts made a cry.


    But Zhu Weixiang shouted fiercely at this moment: "Okay!"


    The millions of soldiers behind him roared in excitement, shaking the sky.


    This first victory can naturally stimulate the adrenal hormones of many people.


    On the contrary, Xiao Guo''s army was silent at this moment, and many soldiers expressed frustration.


    However, Zhu Yun didn''t care. Although the first failure was unhappy, it would not have a big impact. After all, there were still several games behind.


    Si Liang won. At this moment, standing on the flying wing beast, looking at Zhu Yun and others, he shouted: "Who else will fight me!"


    He is a strong man close to Yang Dan, and it is actually natural to have this.


    "Let me go!"


    A strong Yang Dan stepped forward and was the mainstay of Xiao''s army.


    "Okay, you go!"


    The nine princes directly ordered, he was furious.


    Seeing the arrival of the strong Yang Dan, Si Liang''s complexion changed, and he directly flew back to the defending city while sitting on the flying beast.


    "Sir Liang, didn''t you yell so badly? Why are you so scared!"


    General Xiao Guo smiled all over his face. At this moment, Xiao Guo''s soldiers had an aura, and everyone laughed constantly.


    General Si looked at the man and said, "You are shameless, but the strong yang pill thinks of fighting me, shameless!"


    "Didn''t you yell at my entire army, what''s wrong with me coming out!"


    "you!"


    Zhu Weixiang waved his hand and looked at General Xiao Guo with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "Who is going to kill him?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Shang Shu of the Department of War of Xiao Guo stood up.


    "At the end I wish to go!"


    This shocked many people''s jaws. The Shangshu of the Ministry of War is actually equivalent to a civil officer. Although there is a realm, it is still very different from a military officer.


    But only Zhu Weixiang and Zhen Guogong knew that this person was not as simple as the surface, and had already broken through the Yang Dan realm.


    Zhu Weixiang looked at Shangshu of the Ministry of War and asked, "Are you sure?"


    With firmness in his eyes, Shang Shu of the Ministry of War looked at General Xiao Guo with disdain.


    "At the end, killing him is as easy as killing a chicken and getting eggs!"


    These words directly caused Zhu Weixiang to nod his head continuously, and instantly agreed.


    "Well, let''s go to the Ministry of War Shangshu, kill the enemy, and you will be rewarded with great achievements!"


    Bingbu Shangshu leaped directly onto a flying wing beast and headed out of the city.

 Chapter 1692： Pre-war showdown (2)

    Seeing the Shangshu of the Ministry of War went out, the defenders were shocked, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    They were still guessing that it was the general who challenged him, but they never thought it would be the Shangshu of the Ministry of War.


    At this moment, the official secretary of Shangshu frowned, and said coldly, "Isn''t this nonsense!"


    Their group of civil servants did not stand on the defensive city, but came from the observation platform behind.


    After all, it is a group of civil servants, and the realm is not high, so it can''t help much, and it''s good not to make trouble.


    Not only them, but millions of soldiers do not understand, and even worry.


    But Zhu Weixiang completely ignored him. He believed in Zhen Guo Gong, and he believed in Shang Shu of the Ministry of War.


    No one gave away his life at will, he dared to take it, he must have strength.


    At least Zhu Weixiang has explored the realm of Shangshu of the Ministry of War, surpassing Yang Dan, which is already very amazing.


    As for Xiao Guo''s army, an old man in civilian clothes, what is this trouble?


    "Is this style wrong?!"


    "Yeah, a civil official who ran to death in despair?"


    "This is too weird."


    Many soldiers are not only talking, but don''t understand what is going on.


    For the nine kings and others, things are not that simple, there must be some tricks in it.


    "The other party sent a civil official, you can guess, this civil official is definitely not easy."


    The Nine Princes looked ahead and said coldly.


    "The Nine Princes are true to their words. I am afraid that this civil official has some abilities. After all, Zhu Weixiang will not mess with this kind of scene."


    Zhu Yun also nodded, with some expectation in his eyes.


    He knew this civil official, and he used to be a mere promise, and he was not like the Shangshu of the Ministry of War.


    But Zhu Yun didn''t know that this person had just taken office and was a counselor before.


    Counselor, that''s not someone Zhu Yun can contact.


    Su Yan was lazy and didn''t even look at it, but he knew his strength well.


    "This time I lost again."


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked and in an uproar.


    "You are so brave!"


    "you wanna die!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Many generals can no longer control themselves and want to sharpen their swords to Su Yan.


    This is so angry, how can you say such frustrating words, it is completely self-defeating.


    The nine princes were so angry that all their spiritual power was released, and he wanted to beat Su Yan violently.


    But he thought about it, he could not beat Su Yan, so he had to give up.


    Even Zhu Yun frowned at this moment.


    "Why are you saying this?"


    "My guess."


    Su Yan was mean to make others vomit blood.


    Zhu Yun frowned and said, "You should talk less."


    Su Yan didn''t refute, curled his lips and didn''t speak.


    The Ministry of War Shangshu came forward, and General Xiao Guo''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Are you Daming no one? You sent a civilian to fight against me!"


    Bingbu Shangshu said disdainfully: "My civil officer is enough to kill you!"


    This was exactly what the tip of the needle said to Maimang, and the angry general Xiao Guo continued to be foul.


    "I''m so angry, die for me!"


    General Xiao Guo waved the spiritual weapon in his hand and rushed directly towards the Shang Shu of Daming''s War Department. There seemed to be a **** behind him, that was a gathering of spiritual power.


    This anger is obviously not weak, mixed with terrifying coercion, which is daunting.


    "The general will surely be able to kill the civil official!"


    "That''s for sure, after all, the general is a strong Yang Dan."


    "The enemy''s dispatch of civilian officials is simply a shame!"


    "Wait for the good show to end!"


    ...


    Many soldiers of the Xiao Kingdom seemed to know the result, and looked at the battlefield with a sneer.


    And the attack by General Xiao Guo was extremely powerful, and it was a mortal blow. It seemed to everyone that it was impossible for Da Ming''s War Department Shangshu to catch it.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that Daming''s War Department Shangshu was full of disdain, and he didn''t even use a spiritual weapon.


    "Did he give up resistance?!"


    "Waiting for death?"


    "It''s just a joke."


    Many people think so, and have already expressed their ridicule.


    On the other hand, Daming, many soldiers bowed their heads, their faces full of frustration.


    And the group of civilian officials cursed constantly at this moment, which is clearly to promote others'' aspirations and destroy their own prestige, and also to lose their lives.


    "This is a mess!"


    "Playing the piano indiscriminately, how much momentum will the soldiers lose!"


    "The calm Four Lords, how can you agree to him to go!"


    Many people shook their heads, even many generals of Daming kept shaking their heads, and they had no hope of this.


    They knew that if this attack continued, the Department of War Shangshu would definitely move his head and sprinkle blood all over the floor.


    However, Zhu Weixiang and Zhen Guogong kept their expressions unchanged, their eyes on the battlefield.


    Because they saw different points and dared to come forward, it is impossible to be so incompetent. There must be a reason.


    As for Zhu Yun, he frowned at the moment, and Su Yan''s words made him surprised.


    Dare to ignore the desperate blow of the strong Yang Pill, this is either stupid or terrifying.


    Obviously dare to come forward, it is absolutely impossible to be stupid.


    He couldn''t help muttering: "When did Daming have such a remarkable civil servant?!"


    Sure enough, when everyone thought that Daming''s Department of War Shangshu was about to move his head, it turned out not to be the case.


    The spirit weapon of General Xiao Guo was easily caught by Shangshu of the Ministry of War, and he was bare-handed! "


    "How is this possible!"


    Many people were immediately dumbfounded, stunned on the spot, completely lost in thinking.


    Even the Nine Princes and others stood up all of a sudden, with an incredible expression on their faces.


    However, without waiting for their recollection, the Armed Forces Shangshu is doing it.


    There was a black whirlpool in his hand, with terrifying spiritual power.


    "Eat my black whirlpool!"


    The Armed Forces Shangshu roared, and the vortex rushed out, directly hitting the chest of General Xiao Guo.


    General Xiao Guo immediately vomited blood, flew out a hundred meters, and fell to the ground.


    However, Shang Shu of the Ministry of War did not hesitate, and rushed towards him, grabbing his neck with one hand.


    "Humph, I''m just a civilian, killing you like a chicken!"


    The Armed Forces Shang Shu directly twisted the neck of General Xiao Guo!


    At the same time, General Xiao��s abdomen dantian was shattered by his palm, completely losing his vitality.


    The dignified general of Yang Dan was killed by a civil official of Daming in this way without any resistance at all, which is simply unimaginable.


    For a while, the people of the two armies were stunned, looking at the battlefield, unbelievable.


    This was completely beyond their imagination, because both sides were not optimistic about the Ministry of War Shangshu before the war, and both believed that he was bound to die, which was a shame.


    But as a result, the Armed Forces Shangshu used thunder means to easily kill a strong Yang Pill. This power is really frightening.


    Zhu Weixiang reacted first and jumped up, his face full of excitement.


    "Handsome, awesome, and rewarding!"


    Zhu Weixiang''s words immediately spurred the Daming guard, who roared from the mountains to the tsunami, and the waves were higher than the waves.

 Chapter 1693： Before the war (3)

    Two consecutive victories, this is tantamount to greatly increasing the confidence of the entire Daming defender, one by one, the momentum is extremely high.


    Compared with the fear and uneasiness before, it is completely changed. This is naturally an absolute good thing for Zhu Weixiang.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of War, carrying the head of General Xiao Guo, returned to the defending city, with a proud expression on his face.


    More than two million people contempt him, and they all believe that he is bound to die. He is now completely slapped, allowing this group of people to see himself clearly.


    More than two million people were slapped in the face at once. This is a miracle. It can be blown for n years.


    The most important thing is that he is completely famous in this battle, and the entire Ming will inevitably recognize him again, and Zhu Weixiang will inevitably reuse him, with a boundless future.


    Zhu Weixiang happily patted the shoulder of Shang Shu of the Ministry of War, and said loudly: "Good job."


    Others also gave a thumbs up, sincerely admiring the Ministry of War Shangshu.


    And all the civil servants standing on the observation platform were completely shrunken at this moment, each of them felt like dirt in their mouths, completely speechless, and all bowed their heads.


    And this is simply unacceptable to the nine kings and others.


    The two-game losing streak had a huge impact on morale, and he had lost a Yang Dan general.


    The importance of a Yang Dan general does not need to be elaborated.


    In a medium-sized kingdom, there are not many Yang Dan generals.


    The Nine Lords looked around coldly, all the generals lowered their heads, very depressed and low-interested.


    Even some people are already fidgeting, especially the hundreds of thousands of recruits led by Su Yan, who are in a mess at the moment.


    The Nine Princes couldn''t help but blast all anger towards Su Yan.


    "Vice commander, your crow''s mouth!"


    General Zhen Guo also had a cold face, and he naturally thought it was Su Yan''s crow mouth.


    Su Yan didn''t care, he was still lying on the flying beast, traveling freely, nothing to do with him.


    Zhu Yun waved his hand and said, "I''m invincible, don''t blame others!"


    He looked at the capital of Daming with cold eyes at the moment, he must take down this hard bone, otherwise he would have no way out.


    "Who will go to the third game?!"


    Zhu Yun glanced at all the generals behind him, and there was an aura in his voice.


    All the generals bowed their heads and lost two games. This third game is the most important thing. They dare not bear the pressure.


    After a while, the general of the town country came out.


    "I go!"


    Both the Nine Princes and Zhu Yun were discolored.


    "How can you go!"


    "Why can''t I, only I can restore the decline right now."


    Zhu Yun shook his head and said: "You will surely let Zhen Guogong come forward."


    The General Zhen Guo sneered: "It just fits what I mean. I still want to fight him."


    The nine princes'' eyes were blushing, looked at the General Zhen Guo, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, Nine Lords."


    The General Zhen Guo leaped out and headed directly towards the battlefield.


    The generals of the State of Xiao were shocked, and he did not expect that the generals of the town of State would come forward.


    This makes them extremely angry, and their momentum is picking up.


    The General Daming was also taken aback. They naturally knew the prestige of General Xiao Guozhen.


    "Unexpectedly, the ninth prince Xiao Guo sent out the town general."


    Zhu Weixiang''s eyes were extremely cold, he knew that this person was not easy to deal with, and he was a member of Xiao Guo.


    But Da Ming''s Zhen Guo Gong stood up at this moment, his eyes gleaming.


    "Four princes, let me go!"


    Zhu Weixiang was not surprised, and nodded lightly.


    At the moment, he can only go by Zhen Guo Gong, because the two are opposite.


    Xiao Guo''s General Zhen Guo and Daming''s Zhen Guo Gong were the top figures of military commanders of the two countries.


    This can''t be achieved by going through the back door, it can only be achieved by countless battles and countless life and death contests.


    The Lord Zhen Guo flew out, and the officers and men of the Ming Dynasty roared with great horror.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers of the Xiao Kingdom, and even the officers and men of the Ming Dynasty who had been recruited by Zhu Yun, also roared, not to be left behind.


    The voices of the two sides can smash the sky, as if to crash the sky.


    The voice lasted for a long time before it dissipated, because General Xiao Guozhen and Guo Duke Daming were about to start a duel.


    General Zhen Guo looked at Zhen Guo Duke, his eyes were full of majesty, and he was not afraid of the slightest.


    "After decades of dealings, I finally face it today!"


    Lord Zhen Guo nodded, and couldn''t help recalling: "I thought back then, I was still a soldier. You have won ten consecutive victories and you are a vanguard."


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to remember, so you are my junior."


    The General Zhen Guo had a smirk, and he obviously wanted to take advantage of the Zhen Guo Duke.


    Who knows that the Lord Zhen Guo went wild on the spot, and uttered angrily.


    "Fuck your mother''s shit, I will cut your **** now!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo rushed to the General Zhen Guo, behind which there was a shadow of profound meaning, which was shocking.


    "Unexpectedly, the Lord Zhenguo used the secret technique when he took action. It seems that the enemy is not easy!"


    "Nonsense, the other party is also Xiao Guo''s famous general of the town and country, the two are two tigers duel!"


    "I am optimistic about Lord Zhen Guo, his power is terrible."


    "I am optimistic too."


    Daming''s soldiers naturally turned to Zhen Guo, which is understandable.


    On the contrary, Xiao Guo''s soldiers are also facing his own general, which is understandable.


    Soldiers on both sides seemed to have become cheerleaders and fan groups, cheering for them.


    This is a battle of top priority, and neither side can afford to lose!


    I saw that the fist of the Lord Zhen Guo enveloped the endless spiritual power, and he rushed out with a fist, directly killing the General Zhen Guo.


    This punch is naturally the power of the strong Yang Dan, and has a secret technique, which is very terrifying.


    More than that, Lord Zhenguo made this punch, and the other spirit weapon in his hand also attacked the General Zhenguo with the force of cover.


    The pupils in General Zhen Guo''s eyes dilated, one hand clenched his fist, and he greeted him without fear.


    In the middle of the leap, the general of the town country''s clothes were shattered, revealing horrified muscles.


    There is a flow of spiritual power in the muscles, giving people full pressure.


    Holding a spirit sword in his other hand, a dazzling light burst out at this moment, like a snake, attacking and killing the Lord Zhen Guo.


    In the battle between the two sides, one shot was the ultimate strength, with a secret technique, and even a double move, which completely stunned many people.


    They only saw the shadows of both sides disappear, and the day before them appeared again!


    Countless ripples are like waves, flapping towards the surroundings, as if to destroy everything!


    This power is simply terrifying and indescribable, it is completely the power of the peak of the early Yang Pill.


    More than that, the entire battlefield shook, cracking open countless huge holes, not bottoming out, and more magma gushing out of it!

 Chapter 1694： Pre-war showdown (4)

    This force rushed directly to the sky, stirring the entire sky and clouds, and countless darkness fell!


    Even the nine princes had a cold face at the moment, and there was a sense of jealousy in their eyes.


    He had no idea that the fight between the two could be so terrifying, completely beyond his imagination.


    If he doesn''t summon the guardian spirit, I am afraid they will lose to these two.


    But Zhu Yun seemed quite calm, with a pair of eyes staring at the two.


    His current mood is complicated, because he doesn''t want anyone to win, and whoever wins is a loss to him.


    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to it, lying on the back of the flying wing beast, as if he had fallen asleep.


    In contrast to Daming, Zhu Weixiang naturally watched the battle all the way. The outcome of this duel was much more important than the previous two games.


    After all, this is a duel between the strongest generals of the two countries. The winner will dominate the group, and the loser will make the soldiers lose their fighting spirit.


    The surrounding ripples vibrated and thought of the city wall, as if to smash the city wall.


    Zhu Weixiang casually swung his hand, and the power of the ripples dissipated, which made the soldiers around him stared blankly.


    The Nine Lords did the same, resisting the ripples.


    This kind of fluctuation, general generals simply cannot bear, they must resist.


    On the battlefield, the two looked at each other proudly, seeing the murderous intent in each other''s eyes.


    "President Zhen Guo, your power does not match the rumors!"


    General Zhen Guo''s eyes were full of smiles and mocking.


    Duke Zhen Guo said indifferently: "Your strength and breath are not enough, are you being consumed by the woman?"


    The General Zhen Guo was furious, and they existed like this, not to mention ten women, even a hundred ordinary women, it is impossible to damage their Yang Qi.


    This is entirely the words of the Lord Zhenguo mocking him.


    The General Zhen Guo held the Spirit Sword and directly attacked and killed the Lord Zhen Guo, and a terrifying aura filled the surrounding area.


    "Pretend to be a fool!"


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at the aura around him, and said with disdain.


    At the same time, his body is also filled with a violent aura, with a thick green.


    "Let you **** green magic technique!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo roared out, and the whole earth was shaking.


    I saw a thick green around his body, and at the same time the spirit weapon in his hand seemed to be a crutch, rushing towards the General Zhen Guo.


    The spirit sword of the General Zhen Guo and the cane weapon collided, making a loud noise, and a violent spiritual power scattered everywhere.


    The two are not afraid of the slightest, they both use powerful forces, just to click and kill each other early.


    But the realm of the two is similar, and their strengths are also similar. No one can help each other. They are fighting hard.


    A hundred tricks have passed between the special studies, but the two of them did not have any injuries, but the battlefield was devastated.


    "This fairy is fighting!"


    Xiao Guo''s generals couldn''t help but say.


    "The strong Yang Dan is so horrible, it is almost the same as the rumors."


    "Both of them are extremely powerful, and they seem to be more powerful than anyone else."


    The Nine Princes have been looking at the battlefield, he is extremely worried, if the town country general fails, he feels distressed not to say that his soldiers will have problems.


    On the other hand, Daming, Zhu Weixiang kept watching the battlefield, but he was quite calm, and one person must lose in the duel, which is understandable.


    He just wants to know the result, he just wants to see who is stronger.


    The battle between the two continued without any pause, let alone the slightest sign of weakness.


    On the contrary, the strength of the two is getting stronger and stronger, and they seem to be comparable to the power of the mid-Yang Dan.


    This time even Zhu Weixiang was a little surprised.


    This is obviously the desperate situation for the two to fight, and the limit broke out. After all, it is a duel, either you die or I die.


    There were visions emerging around the two of them, and the constant secret techniques were cast out, blasting towards each other.


    After several battles, both of them suffered serious injuries, their bodies were stained with blood, and their breath showed signs of weakness.


    "Hahaha, enjoyable!"


    The General Zhen Guo looked at Zhen Guo Duke with blood on his face and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Lord Zhen Guo was also excited.


    "It''s been decades. For the first time to fight so quickly, you are proud to kill you today."


    "You still pretend to be forced, do you still have the strength now?!"


    General Zhen Guo said coldly.


    "Who says I have no strength, I am younger than you, this is capital!"


    It was originally two people talking and laughing, but who knows it has become true.


    The Lord Zhen Guo didn''t know when a **** appeared behind him, looming, but there was a breathtaking fluctuation.


    "you!"


    The General Zhen Guo was shocked, he did not expect that Lord Zhen Guo could summon such an illusory thing.


    Not only him, but others did not expect it at all. They were all unexpected.


    "Duke Zhen Guo is really hidden, there is such a killer move at this time!"


    "Of course, otherwise, why is it called Lord Zhen Guo."


    "At the moment, the Lord of the Town is bound to have an advantage, and the other general is in danger!"


    Zhu Weixiang also showed joy. He hadn''t expected the hidden killer of Lord Zhen Guo.


    "Guo Duke deserves to be Guo Duke!"


    But for the nine kings, this is a bolt from the blue.


    "The enemy is cunning!"


    The Nine Princes roared out, and the whole person was completely unable to calm down. The General Zhen Guo was too important for him to dare to lose.


    He already wanted to rush over and kill Da Ming''s Zhen Guo Duke.


    But Zhu Yun stopped him and looked at him and said, "What''s the use for you to go now? Can''t Zhu Weixiang come forward? Will Daming''s millions of troops not take action?!"


    "Then what should I do, is it possible to watch the General Zhen Guo be killed?!"


    "He won''t die."


    Zhu Yun left a faint sentence, but stopped speaking, as if there was a strange meaning in his eyes.


    At least in the eyes of the Nine Kings, the change of Zhu Yun at this moment was not the change of the scholar''s personality, but the feeling of suddenly becoming unfamiliar and unknown.


    But he also resisted his anxiety, staring at the battlefield with a pair of eyes.


    As long as the General Zhen Guo is in danger, he must go to the rescue.


    At this moment, the general of Zhen Guo looked at the phantom of the **** behind Zhen Guo, and his eyes revealed incomparable fear.


    "Sure enough, the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves forward."


    The General Zhenguo didn''t forget to take advantage of it. He must take advantage of it.


    The Lord Zhen Guo was furious, and rushed towards the General Zhen Guo with endless anger.


    The gods behind him also shot directly, an extremely terrifying spiritual force blasted directly towards the General Zhen Guo.


    The General Zhen Guo hurriedly resisted, but this force completely surpassed his scruples, his whole body was directly blown up, and he fell heavily to the ground.


    The Lord Zhen Guo would naturally not let the General Zhen Guo go, and he already walked towards him.


    The spirit weapon in his hand has an endless icy luster, as if seeking a soul that can be swallowed.

 Chapter 1695： The nine kings come forward

    Lord Zhen Guo''s footsteps are not fast, but his killing intent is not hidden. He has the advantage this time, and of course he will not let the General Zhen Guo go.


    "Lian Po is old, if you go back ten years, maybe I''m not as good as you!"


    Lord Zhen Guo sneered at the General Zhen Guo, as if everything had been destined, he would kill the highest general in the place.


    The Ming soldiers were already boiling, roaring loudly, more terrifying than just now, this was the most exciting moment for them.


    And the soldiers of the Xiao country were shocked one by one, once the town general was killed, they would probably fall apart.


    The Nine Lords can''t sit still, he can''t let this situation go on, and the General Zhen Guo absolutely can''t die!


    He rode the flying wing beast and rushed directly towards the battlefield, reaching the ultimate speed.


    But in the blink of an eye, the Nine Lords appeared on the battlefield, between the two.


    "Die me!"


    The Nine Lords looked at Da Ming''s Zhen Guo Duke, with endless anger in his eyes, and his hands were sealed, and an ultimate spiritual power rushed away.


    Lord Zhen Guo was not afraid, he knew the realm of the Nine Princes, and the Nine Princes without a guardian spirit were not terrible.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to come forward, so I will kill the two together!"


    The **** behind Zhen Guo rushed towards the Nine Princes, extremely fast, and even attacked with a violent spiritual power.


    The face of the Nine Kings changed instantaneously, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to show off his powerful secret technique.


    But such a situation surprised everyone in the whole place, which is too dramatic.


    It was a duel, they didn''t expect the highest commander of the enemy army to come forward.


    "Don''t do Bilian!"


    "The ninth prince Xiao Guo is so shameless, so angry at me!"


    "Duke Zhen Guo is dangerous now!"


    ...


    Daming''s general cursed and worried.


    But Zhu Weixiang didn''t make a move, looking at the battlefield with a cold expression.


    "The prestige of Lord Zhen Guo, these two are invincible!"


    This time the Nine Lords made the move, completely disregarding everything, such a dishonorable thing would hurt morale, but he hadn''t taken care of it long ago.


    The battle between the Nine Princes and the Gods, the fierce battle between the two sides was no weaker than the battle between the Lord Zhenguo and the General Zhenguo, which shocked many people.


    "Unexpectedly, Duke Zhen Guo had progressed to this point."


    Zhu Yun looked at the Lord Zhen Guo on the battlefield, showing a trace of regret.


    Such a character can''t be used by him, of course he is a pity.


    "Since childhood, Zhen Guogong and Zhu Weixiang have been close, which is not difficult to understand."


    Zhu Yun showed a trace of helplessness, and Zhen Guogong couldn''t close it.


    Of course he would not kill Lord Zhen Guo, after all, Lord Zhen Guo was the hero of Ming, and he made countless contributions.


    Su Yan stood up from the flying wing beast at this moment, but the battle in the field attracted him.


    "Two fights one, it''s not glorious, right."


    His words made many generals in the Xiao Kingdom extremely energetic, and Su Yan had no good words from the beginning, which made them suspect that Su Yan was a spy sent by the enemy.


    And it was Su Yan''s next words that made them vomit blood even more.


    "Hey, it''s okay to fight one with two, maybe you can''t win, really..."


    As soon as these words came out, the entire Xiao State army was silent, and all the generals looked at Su Yan, with a sharp chill in their eyes.


    With the attention of millions of eyes, even Su Yan felt uncomfortable, and couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    "Is it so difficult to tell the truth these days."


    Zhu Yun said to Su Yan at this moment: "How sure are you to defeat the Lord Zhen Guo?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t bother to fight. It''s unfair to fight one by three."


    "When it''s not self-willed right now, Mr. Zhen Guo gives me a strange feeling."


    Zhu Yun kept looking at the god, and he felt that the **** was a little familiar.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Zhu Yun frowned, and he felt that there was something wrong with the god. How could a **** in such a small amount have a power comparable to the mid-Yang Dan.


    The Nine Lords had been completely suppressed, and he couldn''t summon the guardian spirit at this moment, because he had no time at all.


    "This **** is too weird!"


    The nine princes looked at the extremely tall phantom of the god, and there was a sense of jealousy in his eyes.


    The general of Zhen Guo also stood up and fought fiercely with Zhen Guo Gong, but he still showed a disadvantage.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t suppress you!"


    The Nine Kings displayed their strongest power and directly blasted the gods with a punch.


    At the same time, he jumped out and distanced himself from the gods.


    Just when the gods rushed over, Zhu Weixiang displayed the color of summoning.


    "All, summon!"


    "Ancestor, come out!"


    The voice of the Nine Kings fell, and an extremely tall illusory shadow floated out, standing on the battlefield.


    This was naturally Xiao Daocheng, the ancestor of the Nine Kings, looking at the **** in front of him with a cold expression, full of provocation.


    "Ancestor, kill him for me!"


    The Nine Kings shouted angrily, extremely jealous of the gods summoned by Lord Zhen Guo.


    Xiao Daocheng nodded and rushed towards the **** phantom.


    Xiao Daocheng''s power was naturally terrifying, and a bronze halberd directly rushed towards the gods.


    The bronze halberd has a strange power, which is also the place where Xiao Dao became terrified.


    With one move, the gods are blocked. This is the horror of Xiao Daocheng.


    The Nine Lords breathed a sigh of relief, he was completely frightened, and a mere town''s king was able to summon a **** phantom comparable to a guardian spirit.


    At this moment, Lord Zhen Guo was attacked on his back, and while fighting with the General Zhen Guo, he wanted to maintain the phantom of the gods.


    But he didn''t complain, and insisted. He had ambitions and wanted to kill the two.


    "God protect me, attack me!"


    Lord Zhen Guo yelled at the phantom of the gods and blessed his strength, even if he endured a blow from the General Zhen Guo, he would not compromise.


    The gods were blessed, but they ignored Xiao Daocheng''s bronze halberd and rushed towards the Nine Princes.


    The strength of the guardian spirit is of course related to the summoner, and once the summoner dies, the guardian spirit will inevitably dissipate.


    This is also the reason why the Lord Zhen Guo ordered the **** Xuying to kill the Nine Princes.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun, who looked at the battlefield, looked shocked. He understood everything.


    "You didn''t arrive first, Lord Zhen Guo, you have practiced for more than 100 years, and you have achieved the last step."


    He had guessed the god, but he didn''t dare to be completely sure, after all, it was just a ghost, not a guardian spirit.


    However, at this moment, the General Zhen Guo broke out, how could he let this opportunity pass, he must kill Zhen Guo Duke.


    The Lord Zhen Guo ignored him. This is a contempt and insult to him, and he must let him suffer.


    The spirit sword of the General Zhen Guo split into countless phantoms, and he attacked and killed the Lord Zhen Guo directly, piercing the heart!


    Lord Zhen Guo spit out a mouthful of black blood on the spot, and the breath of his whole body suddenly weakened.

 Chapter 1696： Qi Jiguang!

    After all, it is two people against one person, even if they have idol phantoms, they cannot be hostile to them.


    Lord Zhen Guo vomited blood constantly, and a pair of eyes showed a feeling of weakness.


    All of a sudden, Daming''s officers panicked, and their eyes showed worry.


    Many soldiers can''t help it anymore, this is so deceptive, it is pure shame that two people beat one person.


    "Four princes, let me wait to kill them!"


    A general said angrily, trembling all over.


    "Four princes, I would like to punish the two of them and rescue the Lord of the Town!"


    "Four princes, let me go!"


    "Four Lords, I will go!"


    "Four princes, I must be able to do it!"


    All the generals are asking for orders, and the prestige of Zhen Guo Gong in Daming is too strong to be ignored.


    Many generals have been favored by him, not Zhen Guo Gong, they may not be today.


    Moreover, Lord Zhen Guo was too important to Daming. If he died, it would be a heavy blow to Daming soldiers.


    Even Zhu Yun had a panic in his eyes at this moment. He naturally didn''t want Lord Zhen Guo to die, even if Lord Zhen Guo was not on his side.


    The hundreds of thousands of Da Ming soldiers who had surrendered were also restless behind him at this moment. Everyone was extremely angry with the Nine Prince Xiao Guo and the General Zhen Guo.


    Some even had a bad language and didn''t want to be with Xiao Guo''s soldiers.


    Zhu Yun was also a little untenable at this moment, he had to come forward, but his face also wore worry.


    At this moment, the spirit sword of the Great General Zhen Guo shot again, and it went directly towards the key point of the Zhen Guo Duke. This sword was extremely strong.


    Zhen Guo''s face was cold and contemptuous.


    "Rubbish!"


    The general of Zhen Guo would naturally not listen to the words of Zhen Guo Gong.


    However, in the sky, a thunderstorm suddenly pierced through, and the lightning seemed to cut the sky in two, like a white python.


    This lightning fell directly to the ground and struck towards the General Zhen Guo.


    Upon seeing this, the face of the nine princes changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted, "Go back!"


    The Nine Lords were originally in danger, but because of the disadvantage of the Lord Zhen Guo, his crisis was alleviated.


    Hearing the words of the Nine Kings, the General Zhen Guo gave up his attack and hurriedly backed away. Lightning fell beside him.


    The entire ground was hit, and a dreadful gully appeared!


    The Nine Kings glanced at Zhu Weiming who was guarding the city, and he knew that Zhu Weiming had come forward.


    At this moment, he knew the horror of Daming. This group of princes was so terrifying that he couldn''t match it.


    This is also normal. After all, the national power of Ming Dynasty is stronger than that of Xiao Guo, and national power is equivalent to that of human beings, because this is the realm of martial arts, and martial arts are respected!


    Zhu Wei stepped forward, and the people did not leave, but they communicated with the sky and caused a thunder and lightning to attack the general of Zhen Guo.


    If it hadn''t been for the reminder of the nine kings, the general of the town country might be in danger of life.


    This thunder and lightning is terrible, far surpassing the power of the early days of Yang Dan!


    "The duel was originally a battle between two people, but your prince Xiao Guojiu joined the battle without shame, don''t Bilian!"


    The nine princes were furious, scolding him so much, making fun of him so much, making him lose face.


    But he could not refute it because it was so.


    "Today I also broke the rules, let you see how powerful my Da Ming''s town country man is!"


    A group of black spiritual power poured out from Zhu Weixiang''s hand, drifting directly towards Lord Zhen Guo, and instantly submerged in his body.


    Duke Zhenguo seemed to have been beaten with blood, and suddenly changed a person.


    He stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked back at the Fourth Prince with gratitude.


    "Thank you four princes for their spiritual power!"


    The Fourth Prince is to help Zhen Guogong, to give him a spiritual power, so that he can deal with the two.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the Nine Kings and General Zhen Guo changed. Obviously, the situation had changed, and it was against them.


    In the distance, Zhu Yun''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Zhu Weixing and muttered to himself: "You finally made a move, then I will see how strong the Lord Zhen Guo is!"


    With the spiritual power, the Lord Zhenguo suddenly became alive, and the phantom of the gods summoned became solid, with a strong coercion.


    "Kill him for me!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo directly roared at the **** phantom, his eyes were directly at the nine kings, full of killing intent.


    Compared to the general of Zhen Guo, the Nine Lords are obviously more important. If the Nine Lords can be killed, then morale will inevitably increase, and the game will even be announced directly.


    The face of the Nine Kings changed, and he hurriedly retreated behind his ancestor Xiao Daocheng. Now he can only rely on his ancestor Yu Wei.


    "Hmph, do you think you can hide it!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo shouted angrily, and a wave of spiritual power rushed directly toward the **** phantom, raising it, giving it a powerful force.


    The phantom of the gods rushed directly towards Xiao Daocheng in anger, and instantly made a hundred moves, which dazzled people, and recruited the power of Yang Dan.


    Xiao Daocheng was overwhelmed, and the bronze halberd in his hand also appeared dim, because the power of the nine kings was not enough.


    This made the Jiu Wangye''s face more gloomy, and his heart was already disturbed, but he could not shrink back.


    If he retreats and ran away, then this attack on Daming would stop here.


    He must give it a try, he must work hard!


    "General, please stop Da Ming''s Lord Zhen Guo!"


    The Nine Lords commanded, and blood was already appearing on his eyebrows, rushing towards Xiao Daocheng, a total of eight drops!


    He is completely reckless and just wants to win this battle because he can''t afford to lose.


    The Grand Duke of Daming Town is just a hill, and he understands that Zhu Weixiang will be more difficult to deal with.


    If the Lord Zhenguo couldn''t win, how to fight Zhu Weixiang.


    With eight drops of blood, Xiao Daocheng suddenly took on a new look, became abruptly violent, and showed an emperor''s breath!


    "A phantom shadow, watch me tear you apart!"


    Xiao Daocheng held the bronze halberd and rushed directly towards the **** phantom, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    The phantom of the gods is not afraid at all, and to fight against it is the most powerful offensive.


    However, the phantom of the gods is a phantom after all, and Xiao Daocheng is the guardian spirit, possessing the will of the soul, plus eight drops of essence and blood, obviously more powerful.


    With just two blows, the phantom of the gods couldn''t bear it, and it began to dim.


    Xiao Daocheng''s bronze halberd fell again, directly smashing the phantom of the gods and turning it into a cloud of mist.


    The Da Ming soldiers were in an uproar, and he never expected that the guardian spirit of the Nine Princes was so powerful.


    But Lord Zhen Guo was not desperate because of this, instead, a ray of blood flowed out of his eyes, which was extremely bright.


    The nine princes have blood, of course he has them too!


    The Lord Zhen Guo did not flow out of his eyebrows, but out of his eyes, a total of eight drops, like crystals, but very bright red.


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at the nine princes, full of killing intent, and directly shouted: "Ancestor, come out!"


    His roar shook the sky, and the lingering sound lingered, shocking everyone!


    At the same time, a figure appeared directly behind him, it was Qi Jiguang!

 Chapter 1697： Extinction!

    Qi Jiguang!


    What a existence, in the long river of Chinese history, it is very famous!


    And it''s not very far in history, it''s only a few hundred years away from now!


    As soon as Qi Jiguang appeared, he said directly.


    "Feng Hou is not my intention, I hope Haiboping!"


    He is tall and mighty, with great momentum, and is a national hero.


    Of course, this is definitely different from historical records. In history, Qi Jiguang was only a general of the Ming Dynasty, fighting against Japanese pirates and defending the people on the coast.


    But in the world of Xiuwu, Qi Jiguang was a great minister of the Ming Dynasty, with the ability to defend against the sky, second only to the existence of the founding general of Ming Dynasty.


    He once led the Qi family army to kill tens of millions of nearby pirates, and finally killed the pirate homeland, letting his king bow his head!


    Qi Jiguang''s realm at that time was at least above the late Yang Pill stage, which was extremely terrifying.


    Unexpectedly, Da Ming''s Zhen Guo Gong was actually a descendant of Qi Jiguang, which really shocked Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the extremely tall guardian spirit, with a hint of thought in his eyes.


    From the original Lu Xiangsheng, to Xiao Daocheng not long ago, to Qi Jiguang now.


    This seems to have a certain connection, which shows that in the martial arts world, the souls of ancestors can be retained, can become guardian spirits, and can guard their descendants!


    Although it was not better than his strength when he was alive, it was also an extremely terrifying existence.


    And the guardian spirit has a characteristic, if the offspring is stronger, then he will be stronger, after all, it still relies on the offspring to summon to give spiritual power activation.


    At this moment, the Lord Zhenguo summoned Qi Jiguang, and the entire Da Ming generals were boiling, and they even shed tears with excitement.


    In the eyes of Daming''s soldiers, Qi Jiguang is a hero and a person who he admires. They are all Qi Jiguang fans.


    Even some of the ancestors have been blessed by Qi Jiguang, this respect is natural.


    "General Qi!"


    "General Qi!"


    "General Qi!"


    ...


    The voices of many soldiers roared out like a catharsis, as if to say to Xiao Guo, you can''t!


    The Nine Princes also looked at the extremely large guardian spirit with a trembling face, which completely exceeded his imagination.


    It is not that Xiao Daocheng is inferior to Qi Jiguang, but Xiao Daocheng is more powerful than Qi Jiguang, after all, Xiao Daocheng is the founding monarch.


    But the Nine Lords can''t do it. His realm is barely a yang pill, and he can''t compare with Zhen Guo Gong at all.


    At this moment, the Nine Lords had already begun to retreat. Although retreating would fail, it was better than losing one''s life.


    He completely underestimated Daming, and his power was beyond imagination.


    At this moment, he even admires his brother, who can fight Daming all the year round, but he doesn''t suffer much. This is also an ability.


    The Lord Zhen Guo did not hesitate, summoning his ancestors, he directly confronted Xiao Daocheng.


    "The ancestors are here, and the offspring will summon you out without filial piety. I hope you can kill the enemy!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo knelt on the ground with great respect, and said expectantly.


    Qi Jiguang was holding a long knife, which shone with a cold luster, with a sharp knife intent.


    "Leave this to me!"


    Qi Jiguang nodded to his descendants, fairly satisfied with his performance.


    Qi Jiguang looked at Xiao Daocheng, his eyes burst into flames, and his long sword slashed across the sky, as if cutting through the sky.


    "You wait for the Japanese pirates, you can''t stand a blow, eat my Qi''s knife!"


    Qi Jiguang rushed directly towards Xiao Daocheng, piercing the sky with a long knife in his hand, and slashed out in anger, carrying endless power.


    Xiao Daocheng trembled with anger when he heard Qi Jiguang''s words. He was so dignified that he was the founding monarch of the country of Xiao, and he was called a Japanese pirate by a general of Daming, which was extremely insulting.


    "Zhuzi, dare to insult me, look at my bronze halberd!"


    Xiao Daocheng didn''t fear the slightest bit of Qi Jiguang''s big sword, and directly waved the bronze halberd and rushed towards it.


    The bronze halberd and the broad sword collided, bursting out endless power, and spiritual power bloomed everywhere, as if to overturn the earth.


    The center of the battlefield is still chaotic, and the ruins are filled with ravines and pits.


    Xiao Daocheng''s strength is not weak, after all, he is the founding monarch, and he is even stronger than Qi Jiguang.


    However, the nine kings were unable to do so, which caused endless restrictions.


    However, Xiao Daocheng is still very domineering, fighting Qi Jiguang with a hundred moves, not weak.


    This guardian spirit battle has refreshed the three views of everyone present. Even if they are from the martial arts world, many people have never seen the guardian spirit battle.


    After all, there are very few guardian spirit owners. They are either important ministers or emperors. It is impossible for ordinary battles to occur, and this kind of country-to-country battle will only occur.


    The two sides fought, the momentum was not half exhausted, the fighting was in full swing, and dangers were all around.


    A layer of dim light appeared on Xiao Daocheng''s bronze halberd, which was a sign of spiritual weakness.


    Xiao Daocheng glanced at his descendants, his eyes cold and full of dissatisfaction.


    "The offspring can''t, let me, a monarch, can''t help an enemy minister!"


    Xiao Daocheng was so angry that he roared straight into the sky, like an extremely angry dragon.


    This made the Nine Lords faceless, buried their heads on the ground, and did not dare to look at their ancestors.


    He has no spiritual power now, there is no way at all, and he can only sit and wait for death.


    But Qi Jiguang is getting more and more vigorous, because of Zhu Weixiang''s spiritual power, Zhen Guo Duke is now very abundant.


    "Hahaha, Japanese pirates and others, today I see you at my hands!"


    Qi Jiguang slashed out with a sword, and it was an invisible blow.


    This sword has the strength of the mid-Yang Pill, a killer blow!


    Xiao Daocheng was struck directly by this knife, a scar on his body appeared, and his whole body became extremely dim.


    "I have tried my best, no regrets!"


    Xiao Daocheng said sadly, right now he has nothing to do, he is just a soul.


    All the soldiers of the State of Xiao cried out and were extremely sad.


    Zhu Yun kept watching and didn''t say a word.


    Qi Jiguang slammed again, and the mortal blow failed to destroy Xiao Daocheng, which made him extremely angry.


    "This blow, are you still alive!"


    "I''m not dead, right? Make up!"


    "Not dead yet?!"


    After three consecutive stabs, Xiao Daocheng''s whole body was extremely gloomy, and it was almost disappearing.


    But after a few seconds, Xiao Daocheng drifted away and disappeared completely. At the same time, the Nine Kings vomited blood and suffered backlash.


    This has already separated the result, and the Nine Princes ended in failure.


    Lord Zhen Guo did not stop, looking at his ancestors and said, "Ancestors, this is the prince of the enemy country!"


    Qi Jiguang''s face was extremely cold, and his killing intent rose again.


    "Destruction!"


    The simple two words represent his decision and at the same time it seems to announce the result.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun''s eyes showed panic. He couldn''t help but look at Su Yan. From everyone''s point of view, only Su Yan was present.

 Chapter 1698： The power of Su Yan!

    The Nine Lords are now facing an absolute crisis. If he died, it would be unacceptable for the effective army, and even for Zhu Yun.


    After all, the Nine Princes have a very high status and a high appeal. If he dies, the soldiers'' temperament will definitely fluctuate, causing instability in the army.


    How can you talk about breaking the capital like this? It''s simply unimaginable.


    Therefore, Zhu Yun looked to Su Yan, hoping that he would come forward.


    And his own eyes revealed a helpless look.


    At the moment, the Nine Princes also looked at the extremely tall Qi Jiguang with horror. He knew that he could not survive this time.


    At this moment, the General Zhen Guo ran to the front of the nine princes and said coldly: "Nine princes, you go quickly, I will delay!"


    This is a kind of loyalty. I would rather die than the Nine Princes. The General Zhenuo knew that if the Nine Princes had an accident, too many things would be involved.


    He didn''t want to see Xiao Guo''s army defeated.


    The Ninth Prince shook his head and said, "It is impossible to go. The guardian spirit of the Grand Duke of Daming Town is too strong. It is beyond my imagination. I admit it."


    The Nine Lords had already given up, he had no other way but to wait for death.


    The General Zhen Guo had a hint of anger in his eyes, but he had no choice but to stand in front of the Nine Kings.


    Qi Jiguang walked over and dropped his foot. That was the shaking of the ground, which made many people''s faces show horror.


    Qi Jiguang looked at the two, with disdain in his eyes.


    "You all have to die!"


    He dropped his foot and stepped directly on the General Zhen Guo. The force of this foot was so terrible that the General Zhen Guo could not bear it.


    But just when the officers and men of Daming were roaring and the officers and men of Xiao Guo were wailing, Su Yan made a move.


    His figure was extremely fast, as if teleporting, and suddenly appeared beside the general of the country.


    Su Yan casually shot, the General Zhen Guo leaped out and fell to the side.


    At the same time, Qi Jiguang''s feet fell towards Su Yan.


    However, his feet could not fall, and when he was a few minutes away from Su Yan''s head, he was resisted by a powerful force.


    Yuanli is shining with golden light, which is more dazzling than sunlight, and makes people feel a sense of chill involuntarily.


    Su Yan used the golden vitality and easily resisted Qi Jiguang''s kick.


    Seeing that he was actually resisted, Qi Jiguang immediately furious, his eyes rising with blazing flames.


    "you wanna die!"


    The long knife in his hand gleamed with an icy luster and fell from the sky with extreme chill, and slashed towards Su Yan.


    There was an ultimate sword power on the blade, with a powerful force, there was no doubt about the power of Yang Dan.


    However, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth was sneered, and this little strength was still a little bit worse for him.


    Su Yan clenched his fists, punched directly, and blasted with the long knife.


    The blade slashed on Su Yan''s fist, making a huge noise, as if it had slashed on an extremely hard stone.


    Qi Jiguang''s figure trembled slightly, being rejected by Su Yan''s power, almost unable to stabilize his figure.


    This made him even more angry, and his face was still red.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some strength, but this time I won''t let you have a chance!"


    Qi Jiguang displayed the Qi''s sword technique. The speed of the sword was dazzling. In the end, he couldn''t see it at all, and he could only feel the extreme chill, and he moved towards the surroundings.


    More than that, between heaven and earth, there seemed to be a wave of fluctuating power, with a taboo ability, bound towards Su Yan.


    This is to use Su Yan as a target and hack to death.


    Qi Jiguang''s knife is not very generous, it is an improved long knife, because he used to fight against Japanese pirates all the time, and was initially suppressed by the Japanese pirates.


    He found that the Japanese sword was very light and fast, but the disadvantage was that it had no strength, so he improved it.


    Let the knives of your men reduce the weight and increase the speed, while the knife power is also enough to hack the enemy.


    Coupled with the secret technique of Qi''s sword technique, it can be said to be a powerful blow in the middle of Yang Pill.


    The surrounding sky has already revealed a strange wave, as if the world has changed.


    There were constant noises in the sky, and I couldn''t hear the sound, but the sound was shocking.


    This knife went directly towards Su Yan''s eyebrows, the power of the knife was extremely powerful, and the speed was even more difficult to figure out.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, the speed of this knife had already been slowed down a lot, and it didn''t pose a threat to him at all.


    Su Yan avoided the blade and floated directly behind Qi Jiguang, clenching his fist, and directly blasted his fist towards his back.


    This shocked the Lord Zhenguo on the side, and immediately reminded: "Ancestor, the enemy attacked behind!"


    Qi Jiguang could also feel the danger, and immediately reacted, slashing away behind him.


    Su Yan immediately retreated. The power of this knife was so powerful that he had to retreat, otherwise there was a threat of injury.


    After all, he was only in the early stage of Yang Pill. Although he was not afraid of the middle stage of Yang Pill, he could not get hurt.


    A chill flashed in Su Yan''s eyes. He didn''t want to waste time with Qi Jiguang. He also wanted to break through the capital of Ming Dynasty sooner, so that he could find Yuwen Xiongba further.


    Yuwen Xiongba has been with him for so long, he naturally will not abandon him, and still treat him like a brother.


    For Su Yan, having lived for so long and been in intrigue and conspiracy, there are very few brothers, and they are precious.


    Su Yan''s hands filled with golden vitality, and at the same time, there was also a breath of death around him.


    This breath directly impacted Qi Jiguang, covering his entire surroundings.


    Qi Jiguang changed his color on the spot, and even he smelled a dangerous smell in this breath of death.


    He didn''t understand what peculiar power this was, but he could feel the terrible and dangerous power of this power.


    Qi Jiguang wielded a long knife, Qi''s swordsmanship ran through the surroundings, and the last move was to use it, only to break Su Yan''s breath of death.


    But how could Su Yan give him time? At this moment, he had already rushed towards Qi Jiguang with his golden vitality.


    "You are a famous hero in China, but that is only history, and now you are a guardian spirit in the martial arts world, so I have no worries about killing you!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the golden elemental power in his hand directly bombarded Qi Jiguang, instantly magnifying, as if a dazzling sun completely swallowed Qi Jiguang.


    All the people were shocked. The Yang Dan mid-stage was suppressed. This was too terrifying, it was unbelievable.


    The most unacceptable thing was the Lord Zhenguo. He had summoned the ancestors and had the power of the mid-Yang Pill, but he was suppressed by Su Yan, and he was still in danger.


    But instead of waiting for him to be anxious, his heart twitched and his face immediately changed.


    He has lost contact with the souls of his ancestors!

 Chapter 1699： Save your life!

    The expression of Lord Zhen Guo changed drastically, and his eyes showed great panic. This is naturally not a good thing, and it is very likely that the result has been announced.


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at the death air that enveloped his ancestors, his eyes became cold, and he rushed directly towards it.


    His hands fluctuated in spiritual power, and he shot directly, bombarding the death air.


    However, his power could not dissolve Su Yan''s death aura at all, and the bombardment was useless.


    Lord Zhen Guo''s expression completely changed. He knew that Su Yan was strong, and the death gust made his heart palpitations.


    At the same time, Zhu Weixiang, who had been watching the battlefield, looked very complex at this moment, because it was beyond his expectations.


    He had never seen Su Yan, and had never thought that such a young person was actually a strong man who could hardly shake the middle stage of Yang Pill.


    He looked at Su Yan tightly, trying to see who it was, but he had never heard of it.


    "Do you know who that person is?!"


    Zhu Weixiang looked at the generals behind him and asked coldly.


    All the generals shook their heads, and they had never seen him before. After all, Su Yan was not a person in this martial arts world.


    This made Zhu Wei''s brow frown even more. He had a foreboding feeling that Su Yan was unpredictable and an anomaly.


    But at this moment, Su Yan had already walked towards Lord Zhen Guo, unhappy, but in the hearts of Da Ming''s soldiers, it was violent.


    Daming''s soldiers can no longer scream, their faces are full of anxiety, it is hard to imagine the next result.


    However, the rescued Nine Lords'' face was slightly calm at the moment, and he hurriedly left the battlefield with the General Zhen Guo.


    Zhu Yun also nodded, but he kept looking at Su Yan.


    Until now, he really understood that he seemed to have despised Su Yan, and had never looked through Su Yan at all.


    "This chess piece has some doorways."


    Su Yan looked at Lord Zhen Guo coldly, with no murder intent in his eyes.


    Lord Zhen Guo didn''t fear Su Yan at all. He kept looking at his death spirit with his eyes. He was afraid of his ancestors.


    "You don''t need to watch, your ancestors have dissipated, it''s time to reincarnate."


    Upon hearing this, Zhen Guo Gong was suddenly decadent, with endless remorse in his eyes.


    But he suddenly shook his whole body and looked at Su Yan and said, "What did you say?!"


    He originally thought that his ancestors had lost their souls. This was the result of the failure of many guardian spirits. After all, the enemy would never let it go.


    Su Yan still looked cold, and said lightly: "I won''t say it twice."


    Zhen Guo''s expression was unbelievable. He didn''t understand how Su Yan could be so kind. This was totally unreasonable.


    His heart was so full of doubt that he didn''t believe it at all.


    "You lied to me!"


    Su Yan did not refute, because he thought it was not necessary at all, and whether the refutation had any effect or benefit.


    He respected Qi Jiguang, the hero of China. Accordingly, he did not let the ancestor Qi Jiguang of Zhen Guoguo be dispelled, but let him dissipate and reincarnate himself.


    People can''t escape three or six or nine difficulties, and reincarnation is the destination. Su Yan has been around nine times. He is already bearish.


    Seeing Su Yan''s disdain and cold gaze, Lord Zhen Guo turned around, knowing that he was too absorbed.


    Right now he was a failed person, completely in the hands of the enemy, how ridiculous the question was.


    "Just kill me."


    Duke Zhen Guo said lightly, he has taken everything lightly and just wants to follow his ancestors.


    He also understood that Su Yan would not let him go, would not spare his soul, and would surely let his soul fly away.


    This is a battle between the two armies, this is extremely tragic, it is impossible to keep hands.


    However, Su Yan did not do anything, but still looked at him indifferently.


    "You are a general, I won''t kill you!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo was stunned, what is going on, he might have heard it wrong.


    But he immediately turned around and looked at Su Yan, showing anger.


    "Don''t you want to humiliate me, I will explode if you don''t kill me!"


    An icy ruthlessness flashed in the eyes of Lord Zhen Guo. How could he be humiliated if he spent his entire life on the battlefield and battled for hundreds of years.


    He has no regrets and no complaints for the country and the people, and he naturally does not want to die humiliatingly.


    Su Yan shook his head. He knew that Lord Zhen Guo had misinterpreted his meaning, but he did not explain.


    "I won''t kill you because you are a general of Da Ming, nothing more."


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and before the Zhen Guo Duke spoke, there was still a breath of death surrounded by him.


    "But, I won''t let you leave like this."


    "Don''t even think of ruining my realm!"


    Destroying the realm, what is the difference between this and humiliation, there is no use to be a useless person, it is better to die happy.


    Lord Zhen Guo''s face was full of anger, and there was fire in his eyes, and his anger was high!


    Su Yan stopped speaking, and shot directly, the death aura surged towards Lord Zhen Guo, instantly submerged in his body.


    The Lord Zhen Guo was filled with grief and indignation, and he couldn''t stop Su Yan, which made him die.


    He wanted to explode, but found that his body was completely controlled by Su Yan, and Dan Tian couldn''t control it at all.


    Su Yan''s death aura controlled Lord Zhen Guo''s dantian, preventing him from using any spiritual power.


    Everything is in order, Su Yan looked at the town''s father and said lightly: "Go away!"


    Su Yan''s voice is very simple, the matter is over, that''s when it''s time to let him go.


    The town official was extremely angry, staring at him, and mad with anger.


    But in the next second, he discovered that there was an extra barrier in the Dantian land in his body, and it was this barrier that prevented him from using spiritual power.


    He tried to break through, but several attempts were in vain.


    However, he found that the barrier was slowly getting weaker and seemed to be changing all the time.


    Of course he knows what this means, as long as a period of time passes, this blocking thing will completely dissipate, then he will be able to use his dantian spiritual power.


    At this moment, Zhen Guogong was completely dumbfounded, and his heart was extremely complicated.


    He turned around and looked at Su Yan who had left, feeling everything in his heart.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Yan didn''t tell a lie, it was all true, but he sealed his dantian and made him temporarily useless.


    This made Zhen Guogong a little respect for Su Yan. Although Su Yan was very young, he admired him.


    But he didn''t understand why Su Yan did this. Isn''t Su Yan completely from Xiao Guo?


    He thought hard, but couldn''t get the answer in the end, so he could only move towards the wall of Daming.


    Seeing the return of Lord Zhenguo, Zhu Weixiang hurriedly sent people to help him, and sent the Lord Zhenguo safely to the city wall.


    Zhu Weixing asked with great concern: "Duke Zhenguo, are you okay?"


    Lord Zhen Guo shook his head and said, "It''s okay, Dan Tian has been temporarily sealed."


    Hearing this, Zhu Weixiang was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed joy. This was a result he didn''t expect.


    He originally thought that the Lord Zhen Guo would definitely die, but he was only sealed by his dantian.

 Chapter 1700： The battle of a million!

    This was completely beyond his expectation. He thought that Su Yan planted a secret technique in Lord Zhen Guo and he would definitely not let him go.


    The fact that he is so close to the Lord Zhen Guo is actually a dangerous attempt. If the town blew up weirdly, this force might be injured even if he is no longer defending.


    But because he was too impatient, he didn''t think of this at all. He just wanted to know the real situation of Zhen Guo Gong.


    "Nothing else is unusual?!"


    Zhu Weixiang continued to ask.


    Zhen Guogong shook his head and said, "I only feel the obstruction of the dantian, and there is nothing unusual in other places."


    "Let me check it."


    Zhu Weixiang was naturally uneasy, he was afraid of Su Yan''s deception, in case he moved his hands and feet, and the Lord Zhen Guo didn''t know.


    A black spiritual force rushed out of Zhu Weixiang''s body, like a python, directly submerged into the body of the Zhen Guolord.


    Sweat came out of Zhen Guo''s forehead. This was a forced penetration, and the power was terrifying, so he was naturally a little uncomfortable.


    But Lord Zhen Guo did not gnaw, and he could bear this pain.


    Zhu Weixiang also checked extremely quickly, and he didn''t let it go anywhere, otherwise he would not be relieved.


    After the inspection, Zhu Weixiang''s expression returned to plain, with a trace of incomprehension on his face.


    "He is from Xiao Guo, how could he do this?"


    Zhen Guogong shook his head and said, "I don''t think he looks like Xiao Guo''s, and his clothes are very different. I feel that he is angry."


    "What is angry?!"


    "It''s as if he''s not a member of the martial arts world."


    Zhu Weixiang hurriedly shook his head and said: "Impossible, such a realm is not a person in the martial arts world, is it still a failure in the martial arts world."


    The Lord Zhen Guo couldn''t explain, this was puzzled, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    But Su Yan didn''t kill him, which had already surprised the entire Da Ming soldiers, they were all confused.


    But they are happy in their hearts. This chance is too slim, but it has become a reality.


    On the other hand, Xiao Guo''s soldiers were full of pity, and even many people were angry. Su Yan didn''t even kill Daming''s Zhen Guo Gong.


    Before this group of soldiers were angry, the Nine Princes who had just recovered were already furious at this moment, and the anger rushed into the nine battles!


    He walked directly towards Su Yan, his eyes full of anger.


    "Su Yan, you didn''t kill him!"


    As the Ninth Prince said, he stared at Su Yan with a murderous intent all over his body.


    Not only him, but the general of the town country on the side could not understand.


    But Su Yan stopped, slowly raised his head, and looked at the Nine Princes with disdain.


    "What kind of thing are you worthy to scold me?!"


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give the Nine Kings the slightest face. He had never been able to control whether he wanted to kill or not.


    Hearing this, the Nine Kings became even more angry and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    "You have to know, you are the deputy commander now, you are ordered by me, and you are my subordinate. You didn''t even kill the enemy town''s prince, you are a serious sin!"


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to pay more attention to it, and didn''t reply at all.


    When the nine princes saw it, he was frightened.


    "You mad at me too!"


    The long sword in the hands of the Nine Lords exudes an icy luster, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun walked over immediately and stopped the Nine Princes.


    "Nine Princes, what are you doing, don''t forget, who saved your life!"


    Zhu Yun accepted this result completely and was very happy.


    He originally thought that Su Yan would come forward, and the Lord Zhen Guo would undoubtedly die.


    He reluctantly rescued the Nine Princes and gave up the town''s Lord.


    Because he does not want to fail, he cannot fail.


    But it turned out that Su Yan didn''t kill Zhen Guogong, which made him overjoyed.


    Hearing Zhu Yun''s words, the Nine Lords turned around, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Yes, his life was saved by Su Yan, so the Nine Princes thought.


    This made him feel embarrassed. He shouldn''t treat Su Yanshi like this.


    But he was still angry, looking at Zhu Yun and said: "But he, let the enemy generals go!"


    "It''s just an enemy general, and it has been abolished by Su Yan, what''s the fear?"


    Zhu Yun asked back.


    The nine princes were dumb for a while, unable to answer, so he could only walk away.


    Returning to the base camp, this pre-war duel can be regarded as an end.


    So next, there will be the most fierce and cruel battle, and it will be announced who can win.


    The drums on both sides shook the sky, the horns rang, and many soldiers had sharpened their swords and stared at the local soldiers.


    "Listen to my orders!"


    The face of the Nine Kings recovered, and at this moment he also knew that it was not just a matter of resolving personal grievances. Fighting was important.


    "Everyone follow me to break through the capital of Ming Dynasty and punish Zhu Weixiang!"


    All the soldiers raised their arms and shouted, and their voices were shaking and shocking.


    Su Yan won the game and won back his morale, otherwise this group of soldiers could not be so powerful.


    At the same time, Zhu Weixiang also shouted at his soldiers, "Everyone, Daming Capital now depends on you!"


    All the Ming soldiers burst into tears and indignation.


    "Four princes don''t worry, I will do my best, and people are in the city!"


    All the soldiers pulled out their spirit weapons, pointed them at Xiao Guo''s enemy, flew into the sky, and rushed over.


    Suddenly the two armies obscured the sky, and there was no light in the entire sky, only the fighting of flying beasts and soldiers.


    But for a moment, the spirit power enveloped the entire world, and there were flying wing beasts or people falling down, and at the same time, blood was falling down, like a rain of blood.


    The battle of close to three million people, this kind of spectacular scene is completely indescribable, can only be imagined, the world will change color just as soon as the battle is touched.


    However, Zhu Yun and others have been looking at the battlefield at this moment. They naturally care about the battlefield very much, and victory determines their fate.


    But Su Yan was relatively indifferent. He didn''t care about the outcome of the battle. Even if he was defeated, he would rush to the capital of Ming Dynasty, grab Zhu Weixiang, and inquire about the whereabouts of Yuwen Xiongba.


    So he has been sitting leisurely on the flying beast at the moment, looking at the battlefield with a calm face.


    And Zhu Weixiang, like Zhu Yun, stared at the battlefield firmly. The decision of this battle was too important, and it was very likely to decide the victory or defeat, even his death.


    Zhen Guogong glanced at the battlefield with a look of regret in his eyes.


    "The enemy army still has hundreds of thousands of Ming soldiers!"


    He was grieving, griefing that these people were bewitched, did not understand the truth, and stabbed the blade of their compatriots.


    Zhu Weixiang also shook his head and said: "There is no way, he is very good at acting after all, very superb, it is normal to be cheated by him."


    "It''s about the same roots, so why is it too anxious."


    Duke Zhen Guo could only read this sentence, his face was full of sadness.


    But Zhu Weixiang glanced at the north, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    As the four princes, he was drawn to the north, and as a happy prince, he didn''t want to be involved in it, but God''s will make people.

 Chapter 1701： Showing fangs!

    One can imagine the cruelty of the Million Wars. Soldiers are incomparably insignificant inside, like an ant or a dust.


    Before he was happy for killing one of the enemy soldiers, a few spirit swords were stabbed behind him, and he died on the spot.


    The group of low-level soldiers, completely like cannon fodder, were sent to death one after another, unable to resist a few moves.


    Just a group of generals, able to support a little bit, facing the soldiers can be like cutting melons and vegetables.


    But against local generals, it was also a big battle, either you die or I die.


    This kind of battle has only one result, either death or life, there is no other way.


    The battle between the two sides is the survival instinct from the deepest heart, and the eyes have long been red.


    The entire sky was still obscured from the sky, and the huge flying beasts shuttled around, either hacked to death or scarred.


    But they didn''t even have the idea of ??running away, they were still ordered, this is the trained flying wing beast, like a police dog.


    The soldiers sitting on the flying wing beast kept running their spiritual power, waving the spiritual weapon in their hands, and killing the enemy, with the simplest killing intent in their eyes.


    This kind of battle became more and more fierce, so that the flying wing beasts continued to fall from the sky, and blood also fell, as if it were raining heavily.


    The ground that was originally ruined was now red with blood, like the bloodiest demon, as if to swallow everything up, making people feel terrified to the extreme.


    Although the General Zhen Guo was injured, he still joined the battle at this moment, facing the enemy without any mercy.


    Seeing the enemy, he just wielded the spirit weapon directly, and continued to kill, just like cutting melons and vegetables.


    Encountered generals, at most two, after all, he is also a strong Yang Dan.


    When the general Da Ming saw this, they were all angry. A general Yang Dan rushed over and directly confronted the general of Zhen Guo.


    "Don''t Bilian''s guy, I''ll kill you today!"


    Obviously, you are talking about a duel. The original one-on-one, but the Nine Princes joined in. The most ridiculous thing is that the two of them couldn''t beat their Zhen Guo Duke.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s move, their Lord Zhenguo would definitely be able to kill both of them.


    The General Zhen Guo''s face was also hot and a little ugly, but he did not stop, still running the ultimate power, and slaying towards this general.


    The auras of the two directly touched each other, making a huge noise that shook the surroundings.


    The General Zhen Guo took a few steps back, his body stabilized, and his face was furious.


    He didn''t expect that he would fall in the middle of the confrontation, which is simply unreasonable.


    This is all because of injury, otherwise dealing with the person in front of you is not a simple matter.


    The General Zhen Guo looked at the opponent coldly, full of killing intent.


    "Do you think I can''t kill you if I am injured!"


    "Huh, rubbish!"


    With the simple words of the other party, the general of the town and country was furious, and the spirit weapon in his hand also shone with the most dazzling light.


    "Die me!"


    The town country general roared, his whole body''s spiritual power was running out, directly blessing on the spiritual weapon, and heading towards the enemy.


    The horror of this move made the enemy general''s expression suddenly change, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist.


    However, he was bombarded by the attack of the General Zhen Guo for a thousand meters, vomiting blood all the way.


    The General Zhen Guo would naturally not give up, and left quickly, and the spirit weapon in his hand came out with another blow.


    This blow directly landed on the chest of the enemy general, piercing and blood flowed.


    When Daming''s soldiers saw this, they were furious and staring.


    "General Wang!"


    Many people screamed, furious, and slashed the enemy in front of them.


    And the so-called general king, at this moment, a long flow of blood, fell directly toward the ground, fell heavily in the ruins, and died.


    The General Zhenguo smiled and killed an enemy general who had just stepped into the ranks of Yang Dan. This was obviously not a trivial matter, and it was a morale boost.


    Sure enough, many soldiers roared out.


    "The general is mighty!"


    "The general is mighty!"


    "The general is mighty!"


    ...


    At the same time, the power of this group of soldiers to kill the enemy is much stronger than before, even more desperate!


    The soldiers of Daming were also angry, but they were more grief and anger, and they also felt uneasy.


    Standing on the city wall, Zhu Weixiang''s eyes were full of coldness at the moment, full of coldness.


    "The army and horse will die for half their lives, and the blood will be spilled all over the sky!"


    I don''t know when a long sword appeared in Zhu Weixiang''s hand, the color of bronze, with dragon patterns.


    "Da Ming soldiers, stop the enemy and protect the mountains and rivers!"


    Zhu Weixiang roared out, his voice trembling beyond Jiuxiao, and the whole world was full of lingering sounds.


    Hearing Zhu Weixiang''s voice, Da Ming''s soldiers were very indignant, their morale rose greatly, and they were all bloodied to kill. They would not give up until the last moment.


    The fierce battle between the two sides was accumulated with lives, and the ground was full of soldiers from both sides, but this was only the beginning of the battle, and it had not yet reached the heat.


    Zhu Yun kept looking at the battlefield, but there was not much tension on his face, he was waiting for the opportunity.


    Su Yan is also waiting for the opportunity!


    The two sides fought fiercely for about five hours, both of them were somewhat weak, and they were fighting entirely by willpower.


    At this time the battle has entered a fever pitch, whoever persists for a long time will be able to win.


    But Ming''s soldiers have already appeared disadvantaged. After all, the number of soldiers does not have the advantage, and morale was suppressed before.


    When Zhu Weixiang saw this, his eyes were full of anxiety, and he was already turning on the wall.


    Lord Zhen Guo also said anxiously at this moment: "If this continues, the soldiers can''t handle it!"


    "Then let them go back to the city to defend, let''s start the formation!"


    Already the general said.


    Zhu Weixiang shook his head and said, "Since this, we have been defeated!"


    His meaning is very simple. To retreat means to be afraid. After all, defense is not the way, because he understands that Zhu Yun has a hundred ways to kill them.


    A faint light filled Zhu Weixiang''s eyebrows, and Zhen Guo''s discoloration immediately changed upon seeing this.


    "Four princes, can''t make it!"


    "It can only be so now!"


    Regardless of persuasion, Zhu Weixiang directly dropped three drops of blood from the center of his eyebrows, rushing towards the Da Ming soldiers.


    These three drops of blood were transformed into countless spiritual powers, blessed on the bodies of Da Ming''s soldiers, making them seem to be full of vitality.


    The sharpness in Zhu Weixiang''s eyes changed, and the body appeared weakly tired.


    After all, it is three drops of essence and blood, and it is not ordinary essence and blood. The strength of blessing so many soldiers can be seen.


    But at this moment, looking at Zhu Yun above the city wall, a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    This smile was too weird and very abnormal. Zhu Weiming used his essence and blood to bless the army. Why he laughed is incredible.


    Naturally, Zhu Yun would not be able to explain. At this moment, he took a step, jumped into the sky, and flew towards the city of Daming!

 Chapter 1702： Xu Da and Chang Yuchun!

    Zhu Yun''s sudden movement made Su Yan''s expression cold. He didn''t know what Zhu Yun was going to do, but he knew that Zhu Yun was definitely going to do something.


    This made the original doubts in his heart seem to disappear all at once, everything became clear, and everything was traceable.


    The coldness in Su Yan''s eyes was even worse, so that there was a raging fire burning, and a terrifying breath of death filled his body.


    The few remaining generals who were in charge of logistics, were frightened by Su Yan''s anger at this moment.


    They didn''t know why Su Yan suddenly became angry, they naturally wouldn''t know about them.


    And Su Yan fully understood.


    "Your acting skills can win the Oscar actor!"


    ...


    The battle between the two sides is still going on without any cessation at all. This kind of battle cannot be stopped until the end, and some can even fight for three days and three nights.


    One side must be defeated and flee, or be wiped out, then the battle will be declared over.


    Zhu Yun had already leapt across the battlefield at this moment. He did not join the battle to kill Daming''s soldiers, but went directly towards Daming''s defender.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, and they didn''t know what he was going to do.


    The face of the nine princes who had been watching the battlefield changed drastically at this moment.


    "What is he going to do?!"


    No one responded to him. After all, there were only a few people, so Su Yan would naturally not respond.


    But within a few seconds, the Nine Princes understood, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    The Ninth Prince knew in his heart, but still didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe that Zhu Yun would be so powerful!


    But Zhu Yun had already fallen on top of Daming''s defending city, with an expression of joy that could not be hidden on his face.


    "Three hundred and sixty-five days, I have been away from here for a whole year!"


    Zhu Yun said loudly, in front of him, the group of Da Ming guards didn''t know what to do for a while, and it didn''t feel right to shoot or not.


    Zhu Weixiang naturally knew that Zhu Yun had arrived, and at this moment, his opponent waved his hand to make them retreat.


    Zhu Weixiang looked at Zhu Yun with an admirable color on his face.


    "You''ve grown up."


    This is a kind of compliment, but also a kind of contempt.


    Back then, Zhu Weixiang was half a head taller than Zhu Yun, and often bullied him.


    Zhu Weixiang is just like the older brother, Zhu Yun can only be regarded as the younger brother.


    But he didn''t expect that the little brother who was once forced himself to embark on this path now, and he still has to fight to death.


    "Although I am unhappy, but I have no greed for this great country."


    Zhu Weixiang said softly, these are his inner words.


    However, Zhu Yun sneered again and again. At this moment, he had already changed his face, very much like a demonized person.


    "No greed, hahaha!"


    "Without greed, how can you be your enemy now?!"


    Zhu Yun roared out, with a questioning meaning.


    Zhu Weixiang''s face was even more contemptuous, and he said directly: "I have no greed, but I am afraid of death. Didn''t you force me all this?"


    Zhu Yun smiled even more, not commenting on what Zhu Weixiang said.


    "Uncle Si, what am I forcing you?"


    "Your brain really has your father''s genes, killing two birds with one stone, it''s a good method."


    Zhu Weixiang said to himself, but his face suddenly turned cold next time.


    "But don''t forget, I, Zhu Weixing, will surely ruin your plan!"


    There was no strangeness on Zhu Yun''s face, and there was no hint of fear.


    He looked at Zhu Weixiang and said, "This is my fourth uncle. He bullied me a lot back then."


    "But what you said is wrong. I can''t do two birds with one stone. I always do things to maximize my interests. I am a bird with three birds!"


    Zhu Yun''s laughter became louder and louder, so that it could be heard all around, leaving those Da Ming guards unclear.


    Zhu Wei''s face changed slightly, looking at the two armies fighting, an unbelievable look appeared in his eyes.


    He depends on what he understands. When he saw the Nine Princes, he fully understood.


    "You are such a good method!"


    "Hahaha, you know it, so surrender, I am the ruler of Daming, I will let Daming open up the territory and expand forever."


    Zhu Yun seemed to be the reincarnation of Tianlong, the Fudi of Daming, and the rising prince of Daming.


    Zhu Weixiang''s face showed a contemplative look. He was thinking, he was indeed thinking, but finally he made a decision.


    "In contrast, my life is still more important."


    "Uncle Si, I will not kill you, you surrender, I will send you to the north at most, let you lead the land, is it beautiful to be happy and happy."


    Zhu Weixiang smiled and said, "I almost believed what you said."


    This made Zhu Yun''s face show a cold meaning, he knew that words could not be resolved.


    In fact, he is very willing to solve it with words, so that too many people will not die, and he can easily complete his plan.


    But Zhu Weixing is a hard bone, and he won''t be controlled by others so easily. There is only one last method, which is to break it.


    This was a last resort. He really didn''t want to kill his fourth uncle. He would grab him at most, and then put him under house arrest so that he could take care of his entire life.


    After all, he used to kill too many people and too many relatives, and his grandfather''s son was basically killed by him.


    He did this to remove obstacles and to make his plan go smoothly.


    His goal is ambitious, this is just the beginning of the plan.


    Zhu Yun thought about his plan. He would naturally not let the plan fail, but naturally wanted to implement it perfectly.


    "Since you are stubborn, I can only use the last resort!"


    Zhu Yun showed a cold expression on his face, with the ultimate killing intent, and the surrounding spiritual power fluctuated, extremely powerful!


    This is completely beyond his original realm, he is not a weak scholar at all, he is a conspirator, a great conspirator.


    The nine princes in the distance saw this scene, his face was also full of movement.


    He didn''t expect Zhu Yunhui to be so powerful.


    "Well, Zhu Yun, you even lied to me!"


    However, the Nine Princes didn''t want to care about this. He just wanted to win the battle. When the time comes, he will have his own conspiracy.


    A mere Silla, naturally not in his eyes, naturally cannot satisfy his appetite.


    At this moment, Zhu Weixiang had already emerged behind him an extremely tall figure, an armor, shining in all directions, with a strong sense of righteousness.


    Unexpectedly, he actually summoned the founding general of Ming Dynasty����Chang Yuchun!


    But Zhu Yun sneered again and again, and said directly: "Grandpa still loves me!"


    He roared, there was a wave of waves around him, and a towering figure appeared behind him, extremely tall.


    Unexpectedly, he actually summoned Da Ming''s founding general-Xu Da!

 Chapter 1703： The power of the formation!

    Two towering phantoms slowly solidified at this moment, becoming extremely tall and mighty guardian spirits!


    This caused everyone around him to tremble at this moment, and even gave up fighting, all attracted by these two guardian spirits.


    "That is?!"


    "That''s... the two generals who founded the country!"


    Da Ming''s generals all changed their faces, their hearts fluctuated incomparably, and their awe-inspiring eyes contained fear.


    They didn''t expect to see the founding generals at this moment, and they were still two.


    These two are the founding generals of Daming, without the slightest doubt. They are as powerful as a dragon and are the cornerstone of Daming''s view of founding the country.


    Many generals even bow down directly to show their respect.


    On the other hand, Xiao Guo''s generals were very timid at this moment, and his heart had already revealed a look of horror.


    If they hadn''t known that Zhu Yun was with them, I''m afraid they would have thrown away their helmets and armors.


    After all, the two guardian spirits of the founding of the Ming Dynasty were so terrible that they couldn''t deal with it.


    It was the nine princes, and at this moment, there was an uneasy color in his heart.


    "This Zhu Yun summoned Daming''s first strongman, how did he summon it?"


    The General Zhen Guo returned to the Nine Princes, looking at the two generals, he was shocked.


    "Nine Princes, the situation is not good, then Zhu Yun has been hiding her strength."


    The Nine Princes didn''t know it. Although he was a little uneasy, his face was still very calm.


    "Don''t panic, Zhu Yun told me about this."


    Zhu Yun did say that he has a guardian spirit. After all, he is the prince of Daming, which is not surprising.


    The General Zhenguo said anxiously; "It is not strange to have a guardian spirit, but he can easily summon it, and looking at the posture, he is very powerful!"


    The Nine Kings said impatiently: "What are you afraid of? When he and Zhu Weixiang lose out, then we fisherman can''t make a profit."


    The General Zhen Guo was taken aback for a moment, then his face showed joy.


    "It''s still the nine kings who want to understand."


    "I have the elite, and I am afraid that Zhu Yun will not succeed."


    An army of millions, even a strong Yang Dan cannot face it alone, after all, there are too many, and it can completely consume you.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun and Zhu Weixiang were both summoning their guardian spirits. The eyes of the two were shining with electricity, and the battle was about to start.


    "Zhu Weixiang, if you don''t surrender, you will die!"


    "Hmph, don''t fight, how can you call it a real man!"


    Zhu Weixiang didn''t have the slightest fear, and directly used his spiritual power to bless the guardian spirit behind him.


    "General Chang Yuchun, please help me!"


    Chang Yuchun exudes a blue light, which is more terrifying than the breath just now.


    At the same time, Zhu Yun also displayed a spiritual power, moving towards the guardian spirit behind him for blessing.


    "The founding leader, help me!"


    Xu Da held the Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife, and a golden light radiated from all over his body, shining brightly and extremely powerful.


    The two guardian spirits both looked at each other, with a struggle in their eyes.


    "Fuck in the same room, I can''t do anything about it!"


    Xu Da said lightly.


    Chang Yuchun also nodded, but he had different opinions.


    "He actually said that you are the first fierce general to found the country, and I often refuse to accept it!"


    If it weren''t for Chang Yuchun''s death too early, Xu Da''s position for this first fierce general would not necessarily belong to Xu Da, even if Xu Da and the founding emperor were fellow villagers.


    Chang Yuchun rushed towards Xu Danan on the grounds of this incident, his spear exuding endless power!


    "Take me a shot!"


    Chang Yuchun''s spear spun away, with extreme speed, and appeared on Xu Da''s throat in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Da hurriedly turned over to escape, and the Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife in his hand slashed directly towards the spear.


    The two spirit weapons made a violent noise, shaking the sky, and a ray of light rushed toward the sky, as if it had blasted the sky into a hole.


    And the battle between the two is just the beginning. At this moment, the sword is like a sword and a shadow, and the spiritual power is extremely huge, as if there are signs of surpassing the middle stage of Yang Dan!


    Before they were alive, they surpassed the existence of Yang Dan and reached the terrifying realm of Yin and Yang!


    Therefore, even if the realm of the two is suppressed, the fluctuations in the battle are very terrifying, and they can scare people to death.


    The fight between the two was seen by everyone, and the entire battlefield stopped for a while.


    The nine princes were even more disturbed at this moment. The words he had persuaded himself before, felt that they were not good at this moment, but what he could do, he could only wait.


    The town country general on the side was even more anxious, but still had no choice.


    Su Yan kept looking at the battlefield and at Zhu Yun behind Xu Da, with extreme fluctuations in his eyes.


    He is now approaching the Nine Princes, and he wants to ask something.


    Zhu Yun''s eyes were sharp, and he roared at the moment: "The first fierce general, give out your might!"


    This is an incentive, and he also wants Xu Da to end the fight as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to waste time.


    When Xu Da heard this, his face flushed naturally and was very angry.


    "Chang Yuchun, I will show you how powerful Xu Da is today!"


    Xu Da held the Azure Dragon Yanyue Sword in his hand and directly performed the strongest secret technique, rushing towards Chang Yuchun''s anger.


    However, in a few seconds, the Azure Dragon Yanyue Sword was able to wield more than a hundred moves, and it also carried the long howling sound of the Azure Dragon, as if Longwei awakened.


    Chang Yuchun''s spear kept resisting, making a violent noise, but some did not hold it.


    "Isn''t my first fierce general too lazy to make a name!"


    Xu Da shot again, slashing directly at Chang Yuchun''s neck, obviously wanting his life.


    "Hmph, do you think I am so easy to lose!"


    "The gun is like a dragon, come first with a bit of cold light!"


    Chang Yuchun displayed the secret technique of God of War, and at this moment, the spear in his hand seemed to have turned into a raptor, rushing towards Xu Da.


    In the battle of the two dragons, the world changed color, and there were very terrifying spiritual power fluctuations all around.


    But after a hundred moves of battle, Chang Yuchun still showed a disadvantage and gradually lost support.


    Because Xu Da himself is a very brave general, and Zhu Yun has a strong breath, it is quite reasonable to win.


    The Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife in Xu Da''s hand directly dropped out, rushed towards Chang Yuchun, slashed directly to his shoulder, and drew a huge wound.


    Chang Yuchun''s body appeared bleak and was seriously injured.


    "Hmph, you are just taking advantage of others, if my spiritual master is in full bloom, how can I be afraid of you!"


    Chang Yuchun was incomparably sad and angry, with anger in his eyes, and this knife made him unable to continue fighting.


    And Zhu Weixiang was also extremely angry at the moment, he understood everything, Zhu Yun appeared at this time, nothing but because he used three drops of blood!


    "Zhu Yun, you are a wolf-hearted thing, you want to kill my wishful thinking!"


    A few drops of blood filled the center of Zhu Wei''s eyebrows, which directly activated the formation of the city wall!


    "The power of the formation, kill this thief for me!"


    Zhu Weixiang''s voice resounded throughout the city, and countless people looked at the city wall in amazement.

 Chapter 1704： Emperor Order!

    Finally reached this step, the last step, the most helpless step!


    Zhu Weixiang had to use the formation method, because his guardian spirit Chang Yuchun could not defeat Zhu Yun''s guardian spirit Xu Da.


    There is a power gap between the guardian spirit itself, and of course the power gap between him and Zhu Yun.


    This has to make people feel terrified. Originally disguised as the weak, the smallest and weakest scholar, seeking pity, the result was such a strong existence.


    Zhu Yun''s realm has at least reached the great achievement of Yang Pill, and it is very likely that it is even the late Yang Pill!


    Such a realm is basically very difficult to see in the entire middle-level country, except for the few who have deep friendship with the higher sects or countries.


    That kind of existence will only grow beyond the blessings, and there is hope to go further, but the middle stage of Yang Dan is already a critical point in the average medium-sized country.


    Moreover, a country like Daming had only reached the standard of the upper empire by only a tiny bit before, and eventually declined.


    Zhu Yun''s purpose is very simple. He wants to glorify the Zhu family and develop the empire!


    So in front of his eyes, all these are just obstacles, he must clear the obstacles, defeat everything, and then accomplish what he wants in his heart.


    Seeing Zhu Weixiang opening the formation, Zhu Yun''s face was filled with coldness. After all, it was the last step, and the victory or defeat was in one fell swoop!


    Daming''s soldiers all retreated to the tower, with formations for protection, they must go desperately.


    As long as Zhu Wei inlays and kills Zhu Yun, the war will be over immediately. This is a bit off the previous guess, but it is not very different.


    After all, it is the world of the strong, and the power is respected. The power of one person really has a miracle here.


    But this is bad news for the Nine Kings and the others. The formation is open. This is the painstaking effort of many emperors, and general existence cannot be broken.


    The Nine Princes said anxiously: "Are we going to stop here?"


    The General Zhen Guo didn''t care, and replied: "Nine Lords, Da Ming is already much stronger than us, and it''s pretty good to be able to get Shilla."


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    The Nine Princes said coldly, full of anger in his heart!


    "Nine princes, you can''t be reconciled. Now that you have a back player, Silla can handle it. If we don''t handle it properly, we may have to draw a basket of water this time."


    "Shit, I want to break through the capital of Daming, I want to press Daming under my feet, I want to command these two places!"


    The Nine Princes looked a little crazy, and couldn''t stop the words of the General Zhen Guo.


    Once a person''s obsession deepens, his xinxing will be changed and even twisted.


    The Nine Lords are too eager, too greedy, and the final outcome will be very unknown.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold, and flames throbbed, mixing black and gold, making people tremble.


    This is a kind of extreme coercion, and most people can''t resist at all, they can only be afraid of shaking.


    He was angry because he was almost certain that Zhu Yun used him as a pawn.


    In fact, when he was on the expedition, Su Yan knew everything in his heart. He never said it, and remained silent. Of course there was a reason.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun''s back at the moment, with a cold killing intent flashing in his eyes, infinitely soaring!


    "Zhu Yun, a good method!"


    Naturally, Zhu Yun didn''t know that Su Yan looked at him this way. His current goal is very simple. He just wants to break through the capital and destroy Zhu Weixiang, then all his plans will be realized.


    "Zhu Weixiang, you have to be stubborn, you have to do weak resistance, and waste my time!"


    Zhu Weixiang sneered and said, "Hmph, weak resistance, wait for you to break this formation to me and talk."


    Zhu Wei''s formation is in hand, he is not afraid of Zhu Yun at all, this is his trump card.


    Zhu Weixiang has always been indifferent, because of the trump card of formation, this is a level three kill!


    Even Su Yan, facing the third-level kill formation, only had to escape. Once involved, it would be difficult to escape.


    After all, his current realm is very low. Although he has many methods, he is still a little unwilling to face the formation.


    He must find a trace of pure vitality, naturally produced by heaven and earth, in order to stimulate the primitive aura in his body and stimulate his power.


    He is now his own synthetic elemental power, and of course there is a big gap between it and the naturally occurring power.


    After all, Yuanli can only be possessed by strong Jindan!


    At this moment, the two armies were both retreating. After all, the formation was open, which was too shocking. The killing intent in it made many soldiers almost collapsed to the ground.


    It''s too strong to resist.


    This is not something this group of soldiers can resist, even moths can''t fight fire.


    A faint blue light permeated the entire defending city. Although it looked very faint, it actually had very strong fluctuations.


    This wave of fluctuation is invisible and can only be felt, making my heart jealous.


    Zhu Weixiang looked at Zhu Yun and said, "The formation is open, and blood sacrifices must be made. You can''t leave today!"


    Zhu Weixiang used his spiritual power, with the help of the formation, directly holding Chang Yuchun''s spear, and heading towards Zhu Yun to kill.


    The power of this gun was too strong, so that when a single shot fired, the surrounding air fluctuated, and the space felt a little broken.


    The tip of the gun has a faint blue light, that is the power of the formation, killing and horrifying!


    This kind of light was reflected in Zhu Yun''s eyes, and it was so terrifying that it grew bigger and bigger, so that it filled his eyes.


    He didn''t resist, because this speed was too fast for him.


    In the eyes of others, Zhu Yun had already given up, waiting to die.


    The nine princes opened their eyes wide, hoping for a miracle, he needed a miracle, otherwise he could not accept the result.


    The miracle did not appear, the spear really stabbed out, but it did not pierce Zhu Yun, but pierced into Xu Da''s body.


    At a critical juncture, Xu Da flew directly to block the shot for Zhu Yun.


    Chang Yuchun looked at Xu Da from the side with a trace of reluctance in his eyes. Although he fought with Xu Da, he didn''t want Xu Da to die. After all, he had been together before.


    But this is the reality. They died and their souls did not leave. In the end, there was a duel, which ended in a frightened soul.


    Xu Da''s body was getting darker and darker until he finally looked like water.


    Xu Da looked at Zhu Yun and said loudly: "The final general was originally the loyalty of the Zhu family for generations!"


    If it was really Xu Da, he would definitely not be able to say such a thing, because the Zhu family did not treat him well and his memory had been erased.


    Zhu Yun had a bit of dismay in his eyes, but he was not sad. In his opinion, this was normal. Someone died naturally on the road.


    Zhu Yun glanced at Xu Da and said lightly: "General Xu Da is easy to leave!"


    At the same time, he turned to look at Zhu Weixiang, his eyes were icy, and he took out a token from his arms.


    That turned out to be an emperor''s order!

 Chapter 1705： The dust settles

    Emperor Order!


    When Zhu Yun pulled it out, everyone in the entire Quartet was stupid for an instant, completely stunned, like idiots.


    All eyes were staring at the token in Zhu Yun''s hand, without moving a single bit at all.


    What can make these people such a gesture, that token is obviously not a mortal thing.


    The nine princes burst into tears, and pointed at Zhu Yun and cursed: "You who suffered a thousand swords, you still hide this hand!"


    But the General Zhen Guo on the side was sweating coldly, and he knew a lot about the Emperor''s Order of Daming.


    "Nine Princes, we should retreat now. This is an internal matter of the Zhu family. We only need more Silla!"


    The Nine Princes said angrily: "Nonsense, when they lose both sides, that''s when I will gain."


    The General Zhenguo jumped anxiously, but to no avail.


    The nine princes were already fainted by the benefit, and he was blinded.


    And all the soldiers of Daming, at this moment, knelt down extremely, very loyal.


    The emperor''s order is just a wooden token, mottled with vicissitudes of life, and the writing on it is not clear, and it is nothing more than a discarded thing in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But this is a sacred existence to Daming and even others who know it.


    Where did Da Ming come from? This emperor''s order is incomparably related.


    The emperor''s order is the token of the founding monarch of Ming Dynasty, and his token of accepting the will of God and solving the problems of the people.


    Relying on this token, the founding monarch swept through all the wastes and opened up the territory, and only then has the great Ming.


    Only, the founding monarch took the protection of the four directions of the Ming Dynasty, and the spirits of the four directions were all taken from the essence and integrated into this wooden token, becoming the most powerful spiritual weapon of Ming.


    With this spirit weapon, it is not a lie to fight for the front!


    Originally, this token had been lost. Because of the age and great power, the Emperor of Ming Dynasty did not want others to get it, nor did he want to stay in the palace.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Yun got him, which is totally incredible.


    At the moment he saw the emperor''s order, Zhu Weixiang was dazed, his eyes were about to bleed.


    He looked at Zhu Yun and sternly shouted: "Where are you from the emperor''s order!"


    Zhu Yun sneered and said: "Now you know that you are desperate. If you let you back down earlier, you just won''t agree."


    Cold sweat broke out on Zhu Weixiang''s forehead, and his whole body was already cold and wet.


    Zhu Yun had the emperor''s order, which for him was tantamount to a great blow, a disaster of extinction.


    But he didn''t believe in evil, he didn''t believe that the legendary emperor''s order really had the power to destroy the world, he wanted to try, he wanted to fight.


    "Zhu Yun, what if you have an emperor''s order, I will still kill you today!"


    With the power of the formation, Zhu Weixiang once again shot towards Zhu Yun, the speed is very ghostly, and he was close in the blink of an eye.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Zhu Yun''s face, and his very indifferent body tilted slightly at the last moment, easily avoiding Zhu Weixiang''s attack.


    The color of Zhu Wei''s face changed abruptly, and he couldn''t believe that Zhu Yun would react like this. This can no longer be described as quickly, it is almost as if he was prepared in advance.


    Zhu Weixiang didn''t know what effect the emperor''s order had, but it must be very powerful, and he must be prepared.


    "Zhu Yun, you can break my formation!"


    Zhu Weixiang intends to adopt a defensive stance, understand the situation of the emperor''s order, and then respond.


    But for Zhu Yun, this was simply the weakest resistance.


    "Since you want to know the power of the Emperor''s Order so much, then I will show you it!"


    Zhu Yun''s face suddenly turned cold, and a violent breath filled his body. At this moment, thick clouds filled the sky, stirring the surroundings.


    The lightning and thunder continued, and the vision became more and more terrifying, so that many soldiers were afraid to take a look.


    Su Yan was showing fear at this moment, he did not expect that a small token could stir the world!


    Zhu Yun looked crazy and looked straight at the sky, looking at the strangeness at the highest point.


    A whirlpool appeared, the bigger it turned out, it would eventually cover half of the sky.


    The depths of the whirlpool were dark with a terrifying howling sound.


    It seems that there is a terrifying monster inside, capable of destroying the world!


    "Swallow him for me!"


    Zhu Yunjian pointed at Zhu Weixiang and shouted sharply.


    The emperor''s order in his hand emits a green light, directly connecting with heaven and earth.


    More than that, in the deepest part, two lantern-like eyes suddenly came out, staring at the surroundings.


    It seems to be looking for a goal!


    When those lantern-like eyes fell on Zhu Weixiang''s body, they flashed dazzlingly, like two suns.


    The light fluctuated, and a breathtaking force shrouded directly, pressing towards the cover of Zhu Wei.


    Zhu Weixiang''s expression changed abruptly, but he hurriedly used his whole body strength, blessed the power of the formation, and resisted with all his strength.


    However, at the moment when the two forces meet, one of them is easily disintegrated and vanished.


    Zhu Weixiang''s pupils dilated, with an expression of disbelief, staring at the sky.


    He had no idea that his strongest strength, even blessing the power of the formation, would be so vulnerable.


    At this moment, the formation was broken steadily, and there were loopholes in the formation, which grew bigger and bigger, until it finally collapsed completely.


    The three-level killing array was so easily shattered and dissipated in an instant, and the entire city suddenly became a thing of no owner.


    However, Zhu Weixiang was backlashed, as if he had been hit in the palm of his chest, and the blood immediately spread all over the ground.


    He was covered in blood, his eyes were horrified, and he couldn''t believe how terrifying the Emperor Ling was.


    But at this moment, those two lantern-like eyes showed greed and pointed directly at Zhu Weixiang.


    There was no pressing in Zhu Weixiang''s eyes, and even more despair appeared on his face, he knew he was powerless to fight.


    The eyes of those lanterns directly absorbed Zhu Weijing and flew towards the sky.


    This is of course to swallow Zhu Wei, after all Zhu Yun ordered it.


    At this moment, a figure leaped over and intercepted Zhu Weixiang in the air, preventing him from being swallowed.


    A chill flashed across Zhu Yun''s face, and he broke his plan and saved Zhu Weixiang, which was desperate!


    But when he saw that it was Su Yanzhi, there was a slight strange color in his eyes, but it was still very cold.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Zhu Yun shouted sharply.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, looking at Zhu Yun and said: "He can''t die, I still need to ask some questions."


    "Your subordinate is dead, so I don''t have to ask."


    "I know after asking!"


    The two of them looked at each other, and they were not afraid of each other at all.


    In the end, Zhu Yun compromised because he admired Su Yan and needed a capable man like Su Yan.


    "Ask, you must solve him."


    Zhu Yun took a command-like tone, and his tone was extremely firm.


    Zhu Weixiang must die, otherwise he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You don''t need to say that, I know."


    At this point, the battle between the two countries has finally settled.

 Chapter 1706： Into the city

    Seeing Zhu Weixiang''s defeat, Daming''s soldiers suddenly lost their backbone and panicked.


    In addition, Zhu Yun was originally the prince, and they naturally knew what to do now, otherwise their lives would be lost.


    Millions of soldiers all knelt down, respectful and neat, as if they had rehearsed.


    The sound of the neat armor sounded very pleasing to the ear, at least to Zhu Yun, it was better than the most beautiful music.


    Zhu Yun''s face showed an expression of excitement, because he had waited for this day for too long, a full ten years.


    That''s right, his plan is far more than just being implemented. This plan has been in his mind for ten years.


    Ten years ago, he was only thirteen or fourteen. At that time, he could not succeed.


    In other words, he lurked for ten years for this plan!


    Those who make big things do not stick to the trivial!


    Plan for something big, try to be bold!


    Zhu Yun succeeded at this moment, of course he was happy, just as everyone worked hard and got corresponding gains.


    Watching millions of soldiers kneel down, Zhu Yun was greatly satisfied.


    At the same time, all the soldiers who had already surrendered knelt down at this moment, and they were all happy.


    They are heroes, and naturally they will get more rewards than those soldiers.


    In the whole place, only Xiao Guo''s army stood alone, and the scene was a bit awkward.


    The Nine Princes were also happy at the moment. Although he knew that his ambition was frustrated, Zhu Yun and Zhu Weixiang did not lose out.


    However, he believed that he would definitely get Silla and 15 cities.


    The nine princes flew towards Zhu Yun, with a smile in his eyes: "Congratulations, Prince Zhu Yun, to clear away the evil spirits!"


    Zhu Yun glanced at the Nine Princes, then smiled and nodded, "Thanks to the Nine Princes for all this, it''s not the Nine Princes, then there is no where I am today!"


    Zhu Yun''s words were very heartfelt, as if he was really grateful to the nine princes.


    This made the nine princes feel extremely proud and filled with a sense of pride.


    However, he waved his hand and said, "This is still the stroke of God, Prince Zhu Yun. I didn''t know that you were so strong and hidden deep enough."


    Zhu Yun still smiled and said: "It''s just the ancestors who gave me the soul of General Xu Da."


    "Prince Zhu Yun, what exactly is your emperor''s order?"


    The nine princes were really jealous of the emperor''s order, and he never thought that Daming had such a fetish.


    Zhu Yun showed displeasure, and paused without speaking.


    The nine princes were also winked, and immediately stopped asking, they should say something else.


    "Prince Zhu Yun, should we fulfill our promise now?"


    The Nine Princes were very excited, and it was a beautiful thing to get Silla and Fifteen Castles.


    Zhu Yun laughed and held the Nine Princes'' shoulders, very intimate.


    "Nine princes, if you are anxious, I have to let me do my best as a landlord."


    Zhu Yun''s meaning is very straightforward, that is, he wants to let the nine kings enter the capital of Ming Dynasty to play.


    The nine princes also smiled, he had never seen this capital of Ming Dynasty, of course he wanted to see it.


    But the General Zhen Guo on the side stopped the nine princes and said, "Master, no!"


    The Nine Princes were taken aback for a moment, and said displeased: "What can''t be done, I and Prince Zhu Yun are both brothers."


    Zhu Yun also smiled and said, "Yes, we must be a country of brothers in the future, and we will be in harmony forever."


    "Did you hear that?"


    The Nine Princes still said with dissatisfaction.


    "but����"


    The General Zhenguo wanted to persuade him, but he couldn''t help but speak as he could see the face of the nine princes.


    He knew that he couldn''t persuade the Nine Princes at this moment.


    This made him very disappointed. He originally thought that the Nine Kings were a talented, resourceful and resourceful person, but now he could only shake his head.


    "Well then, I''ll lead the people to Silla."


    The Ninth Prince said even more displeased: "What do you want to do when you take the people away?!"


    This guy is gone, how can he go back to be the king, but he is pointing to these guys to upset his brother.


    The smile on Zhu Yun''s face grew stronger, and the nine princes were completely in his heart.


    The General Zhen Guo had a cold face, and he could now fully believe that the Nine Kings were obsessed with ghosts and were a complete idiot.


    "You take ten thousand troops to maintain the security of Silla and the 15th city."


    The Nine Princes said tirelessly, just wanting to send away the general of Zhen Guo.


    Zhu Yun said at this moment: "The General Zhenguo has come along this way and has worked so hard. I want to entertain him well. How can I leave like this."


    The General Zhenguo''s expression changed, and he said in a panic: "I have taken Prince Zhu Yun''s wishes, but Silla is empty, I still have to take care of it."


    "Well, then, I will be drinking with the general of the town and country."


    General Zhenguo left the capital with 10,000 horses and headed for Silla.


    He was very disturbed, because Zhu Yun could not be so friendly.


    He even felt that this time Xiao Guo''s army might be in danger, and he couldn''t imagine it deeper and didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Nine Lords, please!"


    Zhu Yun said to the nine kings, inviting him to enter the capital of Ming Dynasty first.


    The Nine Princes did not apologize, nodded, and entered the Daming Capital City with Zhu Yun.


    And Xiao Guo''s hundreds of thousands of troops also entered the Daming capital together at this moment.


    Su Yan stood on the wall, looking at Zhu Yun and the Nine Princes, his eyes were extremely cold.


    At this moment, Zhu Weixiang beside him had a dead face, and he had no other thoughts at all.


    Su Yan directly escorted Zhu Weixiang and entered the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    Daming Capital City is naturally not blowing, the prosperousness in it makes the nine princes amazed and dazzled.


    "I really didn''t expect that Daming City was so magnificent and beautiful, like a fairyland on earth!"


    The nine princes couldn''t help comparing their own capitals. For a while, they paled in comparison and felt a little embarrassed.


    "This is all left by the ancestors. Good luck, otherwise how could I create such a magnificent capital."


    Zhu Yun said modestly.


    In fact, he planned it a long time ago. The first step has been successful, and the next step is the second step.


    A group of people entered the Daming capital city horribly, and the people welcomed him in a road, because they accepted that Zhu Weixiang was a rebel and the king who was killed by Zhu Weixiang.


    This group of people suddenly hated Zhu Wei. This is also very simple.


    After all, Daming is now Zhu Yun as king, who would dare not listen to him unless he didn''t want to kill him.


    Su Yan has been following Zhu Yun, during which Zhu Yun watched more than once.


    Obviously he still cares about Zhu Weiming. Of course he is uneasy if Zhu Weiming is not dead.


    Zhu Weixiang laughed at himself at the moment: "You kill me, I''m a hundred dead."


    Su Yan pretended to say: "You haven''t said where my people are. How could I kill you? If you don''t tell me, I have a way to torture you."


    "Your person is not with me. This is the first time we have met."


    Zhu Weixiang said weakly, with a weak breath and blood still remaining at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1707： Enthroned Ceremony

    Su Yan looked at Zhu Weixiang and said coldly: "Don''t you tell me, I have a way to make you speak!"


    Zhu Yun on the side saw this with an evil smile on his face, which made people puzzled.


    The group of people entered the Daming Palace, and the Nine Lords sighed along the way, completely shocked.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun looked at several people and said, "Su Yan, you go to the back hall to rest first, the Ninth Princes go to rest in the nave, and tomorrow I will start the ceremony of enthronment!"


    Of course Zhu Yun can''t wait, if it weren''t for the darkness at the moment, he would probably have an enthronement ceremony now.


    After all, it is to become an emperor, and Zhu Yun also has the ultimate pursuit of power. This psychology is understandable.


    Su Yan nodded, and led Zhu Weixing to the apse under the leadership of the palace.


    The Nine Princes also left Zhu Yun and went directly to the nave.


    When the two left, Zhu Yun did not go directly to the East Palace, but went directly outside the palace.


    Outside the palace, on the street, it was so wide that many people did not show up. After all, such a big thing had happened, and these people were worried that they would be harmed.


    The huge street was empty, Zhu Yun walked very deserted, and the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    But he did not stop, until he reached the end of the street, Zhen Guo Mansion!


    Zhu Yun knocked on the door and waited outside quietly.


    A young man opened the door, glanced outside, looked at Zhu Yun and said, "Who are you?"


    Zhu Yun said indifferently: "I am the prince Zhu Yun of Daming."


    Now that he has not ascended the throne, he is naturally still the prince, Zhu Yun did not say nonsense.


    Hearing this, the young man was so scared that his face was extremely pale, and he was almost on the verge of dispelling his soul and collapsed directly on the ground.


    Zhu Yun ignored it and walked in.


    An old man with a thin body came over and said with a charming face: "The prince is visiting late at night, is it to see the Lord Zhen Guo?"


    This old man was the steward of the town government. He naturally recognized Zhu Yun when he met him. He was respectful and did not show any fear.


    Arrowroot nodded and walked directly to the courtyard to wait.


    The old man knew it naturally and hurriedly walked towards the court.


    After a while, a man with a long beard walked over and knelt directly in front of Zhu Yun.


    "When the prince arrives, you should be forgiven if you have lost your humble duty!"


    Zhu Yun ignored it and took a sip of the tea on the stone table alone.


    "Well, the original taste."


    Zhu Yun nodded, very satisfied with the tea.


    "You know I''m coming, why don''t you wait here?!"


    Zhu Yun turned around and looked at the kneeling man, with a trace of anger on his face.


    "The culprit is at fault!"


    Zhu Yun continued: "Why do you trust Zhu Weixiang and not me?"


    The bearded man trembled all over, and hurriedly said: "Everything is my fault. I hope that the prince will not hurt my family."


    "I''m asking you something!"


    Zhu Yun became angry, splashing tea.


    The bearded man trembled and said quickly: "I...I..."


    The bearded man was speechless.


    "Head up!"


    The long-bearded man raised his head, naturally it was Zhen Guo Gong, who had long lost his previous style.


    Su Yan''s imprisonment disappeared, he recovered and went straight back to his residence.


    He did not directly plead guilty. He knew that Zhu Yun would come, and he hoped that Zhu Yun would spare his family.


    "You think I was cruel and killed my uncle, right?"


    Zhu Yun said directly when he arrived, he knew what Zhen Guogong was thinking.


    Lord Zhen Guo was at a loss, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    "Those who are big things, how can they do it without being cruel? Let me ask the emperor of this world, who can be the emperor for a few years without being cruel!"


    Zhu Yunsheng suddenly increased, and the entire courtyard reverberated.


    Zhen Guogong also recovered at this moment and looked at Zhu Yun and said: "Prince, I know the truth, but Zhu Weiying wants to hold my family together."


    Although Zhu Weixiang didn''t say it clearly, he could feel it.


    "Hmph, isn''t he the same as me."


    "It''s a pity, he failed."


    Zhu Yun immediately looked at Zhen Guogong and asked, "Lian Po is old?"


    Zhu Yun''s words made the whole body tremble, and immediately said angrily: "I can swallow a cow in one meal!"


    "it is good!"


    Zhu Yun showed a smile on his face and stood up directly.


    "This Da Ming country will have to rely on Zhen Guo Duke in the future!"


    After all, Zhu Yun left directly without looking back.


    Looking at Zhu Yun''s figure, Zhen Guogong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said blankly: "When did you change, Prince?"


    ...


    The next day, early in the morning, the sun was shining and the weather was very good!


    The entire Daming is welcoming a feast, and the new king is enthroned!


    After learning about this, all the people in the capital were relieved, which showed that Zhu Yun would not do anything to them. Accordingly, they also enthusiastically supported them.


    After all, Zhu Yun is the prince of Daming. The first king returned with a crane. His ascension to the throne was justified and many people could accept it.


    The hundreds of civil and military officials in the capital, and the palace ladies, are all busy. After all, the time is too rushed, and it is a serious test for them to come up with an enthronement ceremony.


    They know that if it is not done properly, the consequences will be very serious.


    On the premise of their lives, this group of people really made an unprecedented enthronement ceremony.


    Zhu Yun got up early, her face was flushed, and her mood was extremely comfortable.


    He did not suffer from insomnia last night, on the contrary, he slept very sweetly. He also dreamed of the founding monarch of Daming, praising his wisdom, and believing that Daming is in his hands and will be more prosperous in the future.


    Zhu Yun got into the speed car dedicated to the royal family, and the eight flying horses and eight flying wing beasts leaped in front. You must know that these are spirit beasts in the Yin Dan realm, and they are extremely magnificent.


    Su Yan, the Nine Kings and the others, were also led by the palace clerk, and left the palace directly in a car of the corresponding level.


    For the enthronement ceremony, it is natural to go to the tomb of the Ming Dynasty. First of all, we must thank our ancestors. Anyway, there are many red tapes that must be followed one by one.


    When we arrived at the royal tomb, there was already a sea of ??people, and the people of the capital gathered here to witness this unprecedented feast.


    Tomb of the Ming Dynasty, buried all the kings of Ming Dynasty, including the founding monarch!


    This is a mountain range, a mountain is an emperor''s mausoleum, magnificent and domineering, with aura!


    As the tomb of the emperor, it is natural to choose the treasured geomancy place, there is no doubt about this.


    Moreover, the entire land of the king''s tombs, with only evil spirits, extremely powerful evil spirits, after all, is the land of death!


    When he got here, Zhu Yun stepped off the speeding car and walked all the way to the tomb of the king. He was barefoot and entered the tomb of the king without shoes.


    Zhu Yun''s face was solemn and extremely serious, every time he passed a mountain, he would pay a respect!


    Until the end, he stayed on the highest mountain, more than 8,000 meters high!


    This is the tomb of the founding emperor of Ming Dynasty. Not only is there spirit lingering, but also a faint strangeness fluctuates!

 Chapter 1708： Your soldiers are my soldiers!

    Standing under the king''s tomb more than 8,000 meters high, Zhu Yun knelt directly at the king''s tomb with extreme reverence in his eyes.


    "The ancestors are above, and the younger generations will inherit the ancestors'' will and revitalize Daming!"


    Zhu Yun kowtowed at Wang Ling, nine in total!


    After that, he stood up, his eyes still solemn and solemn.


    It is also extremely solemn to the palace people behind him, after all, the enthronement ceremony is a very sacred thing.


    After Zhu Yun walked by one by one, he would worship every royal tomb. This is etiquette and must be followed.


    In the end, he stayed in front of a small mausoleum. This was the first king, his grandfather!


    "Grandpa, my grandson is not filial, so I came to see you now."


    Tears ran across Zhu Yun''s eyes, and he knelt down directly, and the ground shook the mountain three times.


    Such a scene caused many onlookers in the capital to wipe their tears, and they were very moved. At the same time, their favor with Zhu Yun increased significantly.


    Zhu Yun didn''t do this for this group of people. He showed his true feelings. After all, he was his ancestor.


    He doesn''t need to show it to these people at all, because these people can''t control everything about him.


    Zhu Yun stood up and walked towards the Temple of Heaven that had been arranged, and the palace man behind him naturally followed closely.


    At this moment, other people also walked to the Temple of Heaven one by one in accordance with their respect.


    Among the crowd, the head of the Nine Princes was naturally the Nine Princes, and on the other side was the Lord Zhen Guo, with Su Yan behind him.


    When the group arrived at the Temple of Heaven, according to their respect and inferiority, they stood in position, as if they were facing upwards.


    Zhu Yun sat on the prepared dragon chair, exaggerated, as if he was a dragon.


    Zhu Yun just sat there, and the others were prepared.


    "The enthronement ceremony begins now!"


    The palace people''s loud and sharp voice resounded everywhere, and many people became more serious.


    A court lady, accompanied by many court ladies, brought up a shining crown and stood aside respectfully.


    At this moment, the prince of Zhen Guo went out, walked directly towards the crown, and took it out very carefully.


    He walked toward Zhu Yun, with a look of excitement on his face, and put the crown on Zhu Yun''s head.


    "The first king returns with a crane, and the new king shall stand!"


    The palace man''s voice was even sharper, resounding everywhere, for a long time.


    In the surrounding areas, more palace soldiers followed the propaganda, and their voices continued to echo far away.


    This will stretch to the end of Daming''s Quartet, so that all the people of Daming will know that the new king has been enthroned!


    Zhu Yun''s robe is added to his body, playing dragon and phoenix, very majestic.


    "Today I ascend the throne and amnesty the world!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was like a dragon chant, spreading in all directions for a long time, with full majesty and domineering.


    Many officials and soldiers all knelt down and were extremely respectful.


    "Long live my king!"


    Only Su Yan and the Nine Princes did not kneel in the audience. After all, they were not from Daming, so they didn''t need to kneel.


    Zhu Yun didn''t say anything, only a smile on his face.


    "Everyone Aiqing is flat!"


    All the civil and military officials stood up.


    Zhu Yun looked at everyone and said, "Today I ascend to the throne and become the king of Daming, and I will definitely lead Daming to prosperity!"


    "The ministers will support it!"


    "Duke Zhen Guo listens to the order!"


    The town government knelt down and lowered his head.


    "Duke Zhen Guo was deceived by a treacherous man, and now he wakes up, I will not blame it!"


    "Thank you, King!"


    Zhu Yun continued: "Hundreds of thousands of soldiers who followed me, each get a first grade, and rewards for their merits!"


    "Thank you, King!"


    "Guardians of the city, forget the past, not guilty and innocent!"


    "Thank you, King!"


    Zhu Yun arranged everything properly, and now he was looking at Su Yan with a full smile in his eyes.


    "Su Yan listens to the order!"


    Su Yan just stood there, very calm.


    When other people saw this, they were all angry.


    Hearing the order, of course, it is to bow down and bow. This is the most basic etiquette. If you don''t bow down, it is a crime of rebelliousness and deceit.


    But Su Yan would care, how could it be possible for him to kneel down!


    Zhu Yun''s eyes shone cold and looked directly at Su Yan.


    "I am the new king, thinking of your grace to save me, don''t need to kneel!"


    It was Zhu Yun that compromised. He actually wanted to see Su Yan''s attitude, and now he knew that Su Yan was a bad bone.


    Of course, if he eats well, he won''t take it seriously, after all, Su Yan is an important talent to him.


    "I named you a general protector of the country!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, the general protector of the country, this is an official residence, second only to the existence of Zhen Guo Gong!


    "This... how can this work!"


    "What merit is he, he is a first-class official!"


    "General Protector, walk sideways in the army from now on, the boss of the army!"


    ...


    Everyone talked a lot, dissatisfied with anger and took the majority.


    But Zhu Yun didn''t care, he only cared about Su Yan''s attitude.


    Su Yan had no attitude, did not speak during the whole process, did not agree or refuse.


    This made Zhu Yun dissatisfied, very dissatisfied.


    "Why, do you think that the position of the National General Officer is too low?"


    "I don''t want to be an official, you know my purpose."


    Zhu Yun shook his head, still trying to persuade, but the Nine Princes on the side were already impatient at this moment.


    "That... Prince Zhu Yun, no no... Great King Daming, should the promise between us be fulfilled?"


    The Nine Princes were already waiting very anxiously. He just wanted to take his hundreds of thousands of troops back to build Silla and the Fifteenth City.


    But Zhu Yun said coldly, "What promise?"


    The Nine Princes were anxious on the spot: "Silla and 15 cities."


    "What did you say, I didn''t hear it."


    "Silla and Fifteen Cities!" The Ninth Prince increased his voice.


    Zhu Yun''s face turned black on the spot.


    "I''m so brave, I dare to peep into the country that is coveting my Daming, are you looking for death!"


    This shocked the Nine Kings, and at the same time, there was a change in his heart, which was completely different from the plan.


    The fool also knew that Zhu Yun was trying to make a fool of himself, and he did not admit his previous promise.


    "Zhu Yun, don''t deceive people too much!"


    The nine princes were extremely angry.


    "Pay attention to your identity, I am the new king of Ming Dynasty."


    "You!" The Nine Kings'' livers were about to explode, but he could only endure it, after all, he was now in the hinterland of someone else''s territory.


    "Okay, I don''t want your Silla and 15 cities anymore, goodbye!"


    "The Nine Princes have worked so hard, and they are my nobles. How can they leave without saying that they have to live in this capital for a while."


    The Nine Lords ignored him and left directly, but two strong Yang Pills stopped in front of him.


    "Zhu Yun, what do you mean?!"


    "I just want to take my hundreds of thousands of troops away. I don''t want Silla and the 15th city. Quantum will help you for free. Is this not enough?"


    "What are you talking about, hundreds of thousands of troops, what are hundreds of thousands of troops?" Zhu Yun pretended to be stupid.


    "My Xiao Guo''s hundreds of thousands of troops!"


    "Oh, sorry, your soldier is my soldier!"

 Chapter 1709： Already seen through

    When Zhu Yun said this, he didn''t hesitate at all, as if he was just talking about ordinary things.


    All the civil and military officials around were stunned for a moment, and then their faces showed complicated meanings, very complicated.


    Even Lord Zhen Guo''s expression changed at this moment. He glanced at Zhu Yun and didn''t understand what Zhu Yun meant.


    Only Su Yan knew everything, which was just a trick in his eyes.


    Letting the nine princes enter the capital city is obviously not that simple. With Zhu Yun''s character letting him in, is there anything good?


    The three birds with one stone that Zhu Yun said before is now completely clear to the world.


    He sharpened his sword in ten years, and what he is waiting for is today!


    When the former king was critically ill, he started his own strategy. For his uncles, either killed or dismissed, only Zhu Weixiang was left.


    Zhu Weixiang is the most difficult bone to chew, and it is impossible for him to catch him directly.


    So he fled, and then used a series of tricks, and finally deceived the Nine Princes to lead the army of the State of Xiao to attack the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    Now that Daming is in hand, and the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Xiao Kingdom have already arrived in the capital, there is no reason for him not to laugh at it.


    The generals of the hundreds of thousands of troops were all butchered last night, with no survivors.


    And that group of soldiers were all placed one by one in Daming''s barracks, and it was impossible to escape.


    They are humble, and they have only one choice, and that is to submit, or they will lose their lives.


    It can be said that Zhu Yun has now eaten away the hundreds of thousands of troops brought by the Nine Kings, and the Nine Kings are now a commander of a polished rod.


    Hearing Zhu Yun''s words, the Nine Princes understood completely, thoroughly.


    He looked at Zhu Yun, his eyes were about to burst into flames, but he was helpless and completely powerless.


    The body of the nine princes was shaking, which was obviously caused by a lot of anger. Of course, it was mixed with a lot of anxiety. He was very scared.


    He is now Zhu Yun''s plaything, and it is impossible to escape.


    His forehead was full of sweat, and now he realized that he regretted and did not follow the admonition of the town general.


    The nine princes suddenly collapsed to the ground, looking blank and silly.


    Zhu Yun glanced contemptuously, and then ignored it. The current Nine Lords was a dog in his eyes.


    "I am ashamed of my ancestors, I am ashamed of my ancestors!"


    The Ninth Prince suddenly roared, his voice stern, with a sense of extreme grief and indignation.


    Hundreds of thousands of Xiao Guo''s troops disappeared all at once, which was naturally a painful price for Xiao Guo.


    And these hundreds of thousands of troops have become Ming''s army, which is even more terrifying.


    The two countries where dragons and tigers are fighting each other have now become dragons and insects fighting each other.


    The Nine Princes had failed his elder brother''s trust, and now he knew how good his elder brother treated him, but he always wanted to replace him.


    The more the Nine Lords thought about it, the more unbearable it became. In the end, he vomited blood and fainted to the ground.


    Zhu Yun asked him to drag him down and put him in prison. The Nine Princes were still useful to him, and he would be a good bargaining chip against Xiao Guo.


    The Lord Zhen Guo, who had come to understand, admired Zhu Yun more and more at this moment, and his respect came to him spontaneously.


    "The great king has a magical calculation, and now he has hundreds of thousands of horses in the country of Xiao, and he will soon destroy the capital of the country of Xiao in the future!"


    The rest of the civil and military officials are all accommodating at this moment, regardless of whether they understand or not, they just need to follow the mainstream.


    Zhu Yun was naturally very happy. This Shi Sanniao was his first step, and it was only completed initially.


    In the face of the sympathy and flattery of the civil and military officials, Zhu Yun did not have the meaning of anger or boredom. On the contrary, he felt satisfied, very satisfied.


    Because what he wants is this result, everyone is in awe of him, he will be the overlord of Xuzhou!


    The matter is over, and the enthronement ceremony continues.


    In fact, it''s almost coming to an end. It''s just a cutscene.


    Su Yan was regarded as a general protector of the country, and many of them are still jealous and envy, and have been looking at Su Yan coldly.


    But Su Yan has been looking at Zhu Yun coldly, knowing that he will have a fierce battle.


    It''s been a long time since I exercised. For Su Yan, this is a good mobile phone practice.


    However, before Su Yan could speak, Zhu Yun''s eyes were already looking over and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    "General Protector, I don''t know what you think of my enthronement ceremony."


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan with a smile, with a smug look, hoping to get the most satisfactory answer.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all. All this was a trivial matter to him, and what he wanted to know was the big thing.


    Although Su Yan did not answer Zhu Yun''s question, he still looked at Zhu Yun and said directly: "This is all designed by you. How about me, a free worker?"


    Zhu Yun felt a little in his heart, he naturally understood what Su Yan was asking.


    But before he could speak, Su Yan had already started.


    "It''s just you taking advantage of me."


    Zhu Yun shook his head quickly and said: "How is this possible? I have never done anything like that."


    "I haven''t done it, do you remember it carefully?"


    "There is no memory." Zhu Yun said coldly.


    "I am just a **** to you, just something you can discard at will."


    There was a slight smile in Su Yan''s voice, and the smile was a little grim.


    "I kindly saved you so that you could survive, and then I thought you would be a reasonable person, but this disappointed me."


    "Everyone has a different personality."


    "Is that the reason why you kidnapped Yuwen Xiongba and then blamed Zhu Weixiang?!"


    Su Yan roared abruptly, his voice trembling everywhere, and the expressions of all civil and military officials changed.


    But no one dared to approach him, and even the Lord Zhen Guo didn''t come forward to scold him.


    "Impossible, how could I kidnap your servant?"


    Zhu Yun was not angry, looking at Su Yan and shaking his head.


    Su Yan sneered again and again: "You think I am an idiot, I know everything you do, you think I will always be ordered by you, do you think I will greedy power?!"


    Su Yan did not stop his words, and continued: "Wrong, a big mistake, if it weren''t for the domineering in your hands, you thought I would be at your mercy!"


    Su Yan had long been suspicious, and there was speculation in Xinluo, and when he arrived at Layang, he almost confirmed Zhu Yun''s trick.


    But he was still his deputy leader all the way, killing people and breaking the city, for what was actually very simple, for Yuwen Xiongba.


    He wouldn''t give up even the slightest chance, after all, Yu Wen Xiongba was already like his brother.


    The purpose of this is to prevent Zhu Yun from noticing that the atmosphere is wrong, and to make Zhu Yun think that he is really his pawn.


    However, Su Yan had already seen through all this!

 Chapter 1710： unfortunately

    Su Yan is not a fool. How could he know such a trick? He just didn''t know where Zhu Yun hid the hero.


    If he knew, he would have turned his face a long time ago, and I''m afraid it would be a big battle with Zhu Yun.


    In fact, Su Yan has not done anything, and there is another very important reason.


    That is, he doesn''t know whether the male tyrant is in the hands of Zhu Yun or the nine kings. After all, both of them are possible.


    Maybe it was Zhu Yun''s conspiracy, but it was in the hands of the Nine Princes, which was not impossible.


    But after entering the battle of the capital, the Nine Lords entered the city directly like Na Shabi, which allowed him to completely rule out the idea of ??Yu Wen Xiongba in the hands of the nine kings.


    Entering the capital, Su Yan was sure that there was only one answer, and that was that Yuwen Xiongba was in Zhu Yun''s hands!


    Therefore, he was not idle that night, and he had already left the apse, searching the entire palace and even the capital, but he found nothing.


    He had to stay in the apse, intending to enter for a final understanding.


    Seeing Su Yan''s face, Zhu Yun''s original indifferent gaze turned into coldness at this moment, he naturally knew that Su Yan understood everything.


    "You really give someone a love and hate existence!"


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help but said.


    He admired Su Yan very much, especially now, after all, his strategy was already known by Su Yan.


    But now his heart has changed. Before Su Yan was a good spear for him, but now Su Yan is a danger to him, a complete danger!


    People who are too smart are not easy to control, and emperors never use people smarter than themselves.


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan, his eyes flat as usual.


    "I think that you are gracious to me. Let''s forget about the past and retreat!"


    Zhu Yun didn''t want to talk to Su Yan, he just wanted to complete the enthronement ceremony, and then command the hundreds of thousands of troops in the state of Xiao, and then attack the capital of the state of Xiao.


    As for Su Yan, he had a killing intent in his heart long ago, so he could just find a chance to kill him.


    As for all of this, Su Yan was watching, and Zhu Yun could not escape any fluctuations in his eyes.


    Comparing strategy with an old monster who has lived for endless years is tantamount to playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    "Zhu Yun, I don''t care if you are your emperor, I just want to meet my men."


    Su Yan held back his anger and said calmly.


    He really only wanted to see Yuwen Xiongba to ensure his safety.


    "But I really didn''t touch your servant."


    Zhu Yun said helplessly.


    "You call him out, we can let the past go, you will be your Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, and I will take someone away."


    Su Yan''s words can be said to have endured to the extreme, the most extreme regression, he has never done this before.


    But for Zhu Yun, this was an extremely ridiculous thing, how could he surrender it, and he would not surrender Yuwen Xiongba if he killed it, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a real deal?


    Seeing Zhu Yun not speaking, Su Yan''s calm dissipated, and a faint fluctuation filled his body, and the people around him suddenly changed color.


    This group of civil and military officials are basically powerful Yin Dan and Yang Dan powerhouses, so they can be seen as powerful as Su Yan''s coercion!


    Su is angry, and the consequences are serious!


    Zhu Yun naturally felt Su Yan''s anger, as well as the terrifying breath.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    "Su Yan, I am the Emperor of Ming Dynasty. If you are disrespectful to me, the gods will not be able to save you!"


    Zhu Yun was angry, but he had just ascended the throne, if he were to be taken down by Su Yan, what kind of majesty would there be, and what kind of kingly respect.


    He naturally does not allow such things to happen, it is never allowed!


    Zhu Yun stood up, his eyes shot a cold light, and looked directly at Su Yan!


    This is his last chance for Su Yan, either to get out or die here!


    How could Su Yan be afraid of a penny? He already knew that the result would be like this. He had no choice. In order to dominate, he must kill Zhu Yun today!


    Lord Zhen Guo stood up at this moment, looked at Su Yan, and said angrily: "Do you think that you can be lawless if you take credit!"


    His roar made the other civil and military officials also recall, all of them looked at Su Yan.


    "Yes, you are an outsider, the king has no prejudice against you, you should be grateful!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be unsatisfied, and the General Protector can''t satisfy your appetite!"


    "Wolf''s ambition, dare to be disrespectful to the king, sin can be punishable!"


    ...


    Many people roared out with collateral effect, so that all civil and military officials were in agreement with their anger.


    They all accused Su Yan and asked Zhu Yun to kill Su Yan!


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the words of this group of people, and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    A group of ants chattering, just ignore it.


    But this made this group of civil and military officials even more arrogant, thinking that Su Yan would not dare to move them.


    "Boy, let me try your depth and teach you how to be a man!"


    A military commander rushed out and killed Su Yan directly.


    He was taking a fight, killing Su Yan, maybe it was a great achievement, he could get promoted and make money.


    However, just before he took the shot, Su Yan''s eyes were directly at him.


    Su Yan''s eyes burst out with a killing intent, a complete killing intent!


    The next second, the general trembled all over, he was actually stunned on the spot, unable to move.


    The people around were puzzled, they didn''t understand what happened, they all looked at such a general.


    But it doesn��t matter if you don��t look at it.


    There was blood flowing from the center of the general''s eyebrows, his spiritual power dissipated, his breath decayed, and he was actually on the verge of death.


    Before they could be treated, the general fell directly to the ground and died!


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at Su Yan, his coldness reached the extreme.


    "It is rumored that the eyes can kill people. I saw it today!"


    He naturally didn''t dare to act rashly, knowing that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, and probably even stronger than him, because he could not do this step.


    The entire civil and military officials were suddenly shocked, and their faces were incomparably shocked, with cold sweat on their foreheads, and no one dared to act rashly or even to look at Su Yan directly.


    At this moment, Zhu Yun finally took off. Su Yan killed his general. This was unacceptable for him, and he had to make a choice.


    "Su Yan, you let me down!"


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan with a sense of reluctance in his eyes. Su Yan is indeed excellent. If there is such a general, his goal will be easier to achieve.


    However, this is the case and cannot be changed.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun with a strong aura and said in a command-like tone: "Hand over the hero!"


    Zhu Yun said directly: "I didn''t move your servant, even if it did, it would not be possible to hand it over!"


    This has been said to be absolutely impossible, there is no room for half discussion.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Yun, her eyes filled with anger.


    He didn''t say anything angry, only two words.


    "unfortunately!"

 Chapter 1711： Killing the King (1)

    Su Yan uttered the word pity, which was really a pity for Zhu Yun.


    In his opinion, Zhu Yun is a good planner, but he can become a promising emperor.


    He didn''t intend to kill Zhu Yun because Su Yan also appreciates talents.


    However, Zhu Yun made one of the biggest mistakes, which was to touch Su Yan''s negative scale!


    Yuwen Xiongba is Su Yan''s subordinate, even if it is his slave, he can''t be moved by others at will.


    Moreover, what made Su Yan unacceptable most was that Zhu Yun naively regarded Su Yan as a chess piece, a chess piece that could be played at will.


    In fact, Su Yan has indeed become a pawn, a **** that cannot be helped.


    At least he knows all this and still can only be willing to be a pawn.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s inner anger can be imagined.


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan, there was no longer any indifferent feeling in his eyes, some were just killing intent!


    "Su Yan, you are nothing but a grassroots, you are not mine, do you think you can stand here?!"


    Zhu Yun uttered angrily, the clear sky was suddenly overcast, and the sky changed.


    "A grassroots!" Su Yan sneered, "You are inferior to ants in my eyes!"


    Zhu Yun was furious on the spot and jumped directly from the throne, filled with violent spiritual power.


    Zhu Yun''s spiritual power is dark red, with full and strong fluctuations, after all, he is also a strong man in the middle of Yang Pill.


    "You are only in the early stage of Yang Dan, do you want to do it with me?!"


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan, as if looking at an ant.


    "You don''t need to die if you hand me over!"


    Su Yan gave the final limit, of course, he was actually afraid of the safety of the dominator.


    "The one who handed over you, okay, I''ll talk about you if you win!"


    Zhu Yun took the lead, and the dark red spiritual power in front of him turned into a demon, and directly rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, his whole body shook with the breath of death, and he turned into a mummy directly, and slaughtered towards Zhu Yun.


    The mummy fought with the devil and made a sound of weeping ghosts, resounding everywhere, making people tremble.


    The entire sky has suddenly changed, countless thick clouds completely blocked the sun, and the whole place fell into darkness at once.


    There was strong wind around him, and the wind was strong enough to move the boulder, showing its horror.


    There were even more ripples and tremors around, and all civil and military officials had to use spiritual power to resist.


    Lord Zhen Guo kept looking at the two of them, and at this moment he asked Zhu Yun for his orders: "My lord, do you need help from the end?!"


    "A mere ant, why don''t you take it!"


    Naturally, Zhu Yun would not let Zhen Guogong take action. He was already suppressed by his realm, and he had full confidence in defeating Su Yan. Besides, he was the new king, so he had to stand up.


    If a grassroots can''t kill, then he has no face to be a king.


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan, he had always had a question in his heart, and he had to ask at this moment.


    "When did you discover that I was hidden?"


    Su Yan said coldly, "Isn''t it easy? My spiritual power is invading, and I can''t invade your spiritual consciousness!"


    Zhu Yun knew this, he couldn''t think of it at all, and at the same time he was a little more afraid of Su Yan.


    Being able to display divine consciousness is like this, in Zhu Yun''s view, it is the ability that some divine consciousness masters can have, and the spiritual power is extremely strong.


    Su Yan is no more than his age, and is able to use this method. I am afraid that the name of the grassroots will be changed.


    "Where are you from the martial arts world?!"


    "Xiuwu Realm is just a land of ants!"


    Su Yan did not answer. In his opinion, the martial arts world is really nothing.


    Today he is going to fight Zhu Yun, what about the mid-Yang Dan, he is not afraid at all!


    The mummy and the demon are still fighting, and both sides are terrifying, just like the battle between two ancient beasts, both with their own power.


    Seeing this, Su Yan directly blessed a death air to make the mummy stronger.


    Zhu Yun is not to be outdone, the same is true.


    The phantoms turned out by both sides are more powerful!


    The mummy''s hands are filled with the ultimate horror, and one move can make people go straight to hell!


    On the devil''s hands, there is a dark red aura, with the ultimate swallowing power, as if it can swallow everything in it.


    The fierce battle between the two sides is actually a spiritual battle between Su Yan and Zhu Yun. Whoever is stronger will win.


    The people around were dumbfounded, and they had no idea that Su Yan was so strong!


    It was only in the early stage of Yang Dan, and there was no shortage of them, but it was impossible to display such a powerful force.


    Some ministers'' mouths trembled and said, "Is this still the early stage of Yang Dan? I''m afraid this is hiding the realm!"


    "It''s possible that there was no breakthrough, or the grace of heaven was obtained!"


    Duke Zhen Guo was the most depressed. He was in the middle stage of Yang Dan, but now looking at Su Yan, he found that if he played against him, he might not be able to win.


    The mummy''s hands are like electricity, and they are constantly attacking the devil at an extremely fast speed.


    And the demon phantom, at this moment, is also very irritable, not afraid of the slightest.


    The two sides fought and didn''t let go. They only knew the attack, so that they were scarred by a hundred moves.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s expression was extremely cold, and the breath of death was unable to take advantage, which made him angry.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan roared, a burst of vitality filled his body, and he blasted directly at the devil!


    Who said that you can''t take another shot during the battle, you won''t be the king!


    Zhu Yun''s expression changed. He knew that it was too late to make a move, so instead of evaluating the devil, he used the dark red spiritual power of his body and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Under the action of the violent black elemental force, the demon phantom was instantly knocked into the air for a kilometer, and one head hit a mountain peak, the mountain peak showed light, and there were wave formations.


    This place is the royal tomb, and each royal tomb naturally has a corresponding formation for protection.


    At this moment, the formation was actually dimmed. Obviously, Su Yan''s vitality was not simple, but very powerful!


    When Zhu Yun saw this, his face was cold and distorted. How could he allow Su Yan to destroy his ancestor''s royal tomb, which is tantamount to the humiliation of the ancestral grave being dug.


    At this moment, the demon phantom screamed continuously, and his whole body was already dimmed.


    Under the attack of the mummy, she couldn''t bear it, she just drifted away!


    The mummy succeeded and turned into a breath of death, drifting towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, Zhu Yun''s attack has been blasted out and directed at Su Yan.


    The horror of the power of this blow is already the peak power of the mid-term Yang Pill!


    Su Yan can''t avoid it at all, can only resist!


    The power blasted on Su Yan, and the surrounding area suddenly turned into a bright light. Countless people could not look directly at all, but could only close their eyes.


    After a long time, the light slowly dissipated, and the hundreds of civil and military officials opened their eyes and looked at where Su Yan was.


    In their opinion, Su Yan should definitely die, but the result was beyond their expectations.


    In the field, Su Yan stood upright, without the slightest injury, he was unscathed!

 Chapter 1712： King (2)

    Su Yan was unscathed, and all the civil and military officials present were shocked, with an incredible face!


    In their opinion, this is simply impossible, it is simply incredible!


    The power of Zhu Yun''s attack is so powerful that these hundreds of civil and military officials have the most direct feelings. The explosive power and the horror of the spiritual power can make the deepest heart tremble.


    If it were them, this blow could instantly wipe them out, without leaving a little ashes in this world.


    The strongest power in the middle stage of Yang Dan was not so strong, because Zhu Yun operated a secret technique.


    Not only was this group of cultural relics and hundreds of officials surprised, but the Lord Zhen Guo was also stunned long ago, looking at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    He knew what was terrifying about Su Yan, and if Su Yan didn''t get rid of it, it would be an absolute obstacle and danger to Zhu Yun, and an absolute obstacle to Daming.


    He finally got forgiveness from Zhu Yun, naturally he wanted to give full play to his last light and let Daming embark on a real wealth and strength.


    Zhu Yun is blocked, then his wish will also come to nothing.


    But he couldn''t make a move at all, after all, he was not at the same level, even if he was in the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    At Su Yan''s glance, Lord Zhen Guo was not enough to look at the mid-stage Yang Pill, just the air of death could easily kill him, let alone the might of his Yuan Li!


    At this moment, Zhu Yun''s eyes ooze a dark red color, obviously because of his anger.


    Su Yan has exceeded his controllable range, and is no longer a good **** in his eyes, but a terrible enemy!


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan and shouted coldly, "Who are you?!"


    Su Yan was indifferent, completely ignoring Zhu Yun''s question, his eyes had profound meaning.


    This is the end of the matter, so naturally there is no way to change it, and the person in front of you must die!


    Su Yan moved, his figure resembling a ghost, extremely fast, and while he was running fast, he played two secret techniques, both of which were the power of vitality and accompanied by the aura of death!


    This shot can be said to be Su Yan''s angry blow, but also Su Yan''s full strength.


    This is an outbreak that he hasn''t broken through for so long!


    The surrounding wind was violent, and the sky had formed a terrifying black hole, and it could not be darkened by spiritual power.


    The entire altar is still in ruins, and the surrounding royal tombs are weakening.


    In normal times, this is simply impossible. If you dare to interfere with the aura of the imperial mausoleum of Ming Dynasty, it is tantamount to punishing the Nine Clan.


    After all, Qi Luck is believed by many people in the martial arts world. It is regarded as the number one, and the Qi of the King Tomb can protect future generations from becoming more prosperous.


    Zhu Yun''s dark red spiritual power turned into a wave of power, and he rushed towards Su Yan without any weakness.


    Bang bang bang!


    After several collisions, the power of both sides burst, and a wave of violent ripples was set off all around.


    Countless civil and military officials were shocked by this ripple at the moment, and a lot of injuries.


    The rest also hurried back, knowing that this battle was not something they could watch closely.


    The dragon scales of Su Yan''s hands appeared, and he directly displayed the power of the dragon fist with the power of the dragon!


    This fist fell directly on Zhu Yun''s fist, shaking with his spiritual power, making a loud noise like the sky!


    The eyes of both sides were cold, looking directly at each other, neither was weak.


    Su Yan shouted angrily: "You are in my eyes, the ants are unbearable!"


    Su Yan''s fist was superimposed on strength, and a punch directly blasted towards Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun was blasted for a hundred meters, and he kept backing away, surging with blood and energy, his strength was still much different from Su Yan.


    The strong man in the mid-stage of the dignified Yang Pill has a disadvantage in the early stage of facing the Yang Pill, which is simply unthinkable for most people.


    But for Su Yan, this was normal. After all, he was once an emperor with countless powerful secret techniques.


    It was difficult for the previous realm to exert its strength, and encountering an enemy with a similar realm would have to fight hard, even dangerous.


    After all, when the realm is low, the power of imprisonment is great, especially for this.


    He couldn''t use many of his exercises, and he didn''t have more power to fight.


    It can be said that before Su Yan fought with people of the same realm, he was carrying the shackles of a Mount Tai, and it was naturally more difficult than the enemy.


    But he has never lost all the way, which shows that his strength is very strong, very strong!


    Now that he has reached Yang Dan, this kind of shackles has weakened, which is naturally a huge good thing for Su Yan, and it is also a good thing to deal with people who are higher than his own.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, rushed out, and struck Zhu Yun again. The power of this punch was almost the same as before.


    Zhu Yun could not evade, and resisted this punch, and was directly spit out blood.


    The civil and military officials present looked terrified, all showing fear.


    "The King!"


    The Lord Zhen Guo shouted even more, his eyes full of anxiety.


    Zhu Yun''s injury was not light, and his breath was a little weak. At this moment, looking at Su Yan among the ruins, there was an incomparable meaning in his eyes.


    "You are strong, but have you ever asked my guardian spirit!"


    "Zhu, summon, Xu Da!"


    Zhu Yun roared at the sky, the whole sky was stirred by the wind and clouds, and the light did not appear.


    A few seconds later, a thunder and lightning shot out from the sky and passed straight to the earth, and a figure appeared.


    "Xu Da is here too!"


    General Xu Da stood behind Zhu Yun, a pair of tiger eyes looked directly at Su Yan, angrily fierce.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Zhu Yun roared, with endless anger.


    "Don''t worry, the lord will definitely kill this thief!"


    Xu Da brandished his Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife, and the sword light appeared, with endless killing intent!


    This knife slashed directly at Su Yan''s neck, strong, not weaker than the strength of the previous two fighting.


    The coldness in Su Yan''s eyes remained, without fear or avoiding, he stretched out his arm directly!


    Su Yan''s hand actually held Xu Da''s Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife, which made everyone present stunned.


    Zhu Yun was even more unbelievable. It was incredible that a mere Yang Dan could defeat him.


    In the face of his guardian spirit, the blow that was comparable to the late Yang Pill stage was only one step away, but Su Yan caught it or caught it with bare hands.


    Su Yan''s hand was lingering with death air, and it was protected by two energies, so the blade light couldn''t move him at all.


    His palm was undamaged, and he firmly grasped the long knife, this force even Xu Da could not resist.


    Xu Da wanted to withdraw his long sword, but he couldn''t, because his strength was actually weaker than Su Yan.


    Xu Da was so angry that his whole body exuded an extremely powerful light, and he used the strongest force.


    However, Su Yan still held the long knife firmly, not giving Xu Da a chance at all.


    Su Yan looked at Xu Da with a strange color in his eyes, which was not completely respectful.


    He looked at Xu Da and said, "You used to be a slave, but now you are a slave when you die, you will be a slave forever!"

 Chapter 1713： Killing the King (3)

    Thinking about it, Su Yan is right, but Xu Da is a slave. It can be said that he is loyal, but he is a slave!


    Those who are not kings are slaves, this is not a lie.


    Why did Xu Da help the descendants of the Zhu family when he died? Actually, he did not want him, but the founding emperor of Ming Dynasty.


    Xu Darongma''s life, but in the end he did not have a good end, how he was not angry, how could he volunteer.


    So he doesn''t know the reason for his death at all in his current state, and in his soul he always thinks he died of illness.


    Su Yan knew this naturally, so when he saw Xu Da''s soul, he showed a pitiful attitude.


    Su Yan held Xu Da''s Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife tightly, and said lightly: "You have become someone else''s plaything in the end of your military life. Let me free you!"


    "You are talking nonsense, I am a minister of Daming, I have done my best for Daming!"


    Xu Da was naturally angry. In his eyes, Su Yan was the enemy, the enemy to kill.


    But he couldn''t move at all now, his body was enveloped by Su Yan''s death air.


    Zhu Yun, who was on the side, turned pale at the moment, he didn''t expect that he would summon the guardian spirit, and it would be the result.


    More than that, his face suddenly changed at this moment, his connection with Xu Da was completely broken, and Xu Dacheng had no owner!


    "you!"


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan, his eyes almost staring out, extremely angry.


    Su Yan ignored it, but looked at Xu Da, he wanted to send him on the road to get him free.


    Before liberation, Su Yan directly rushed into Xu Da''s soul with a direct force, freed him from the shackles, and all memories were restored.


    Xu Da discarded the Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife, holding his head, heart-piercing.


    "Do you know everything now?"


    Su Yan looked at Xu Da indifferently. He absolutely let him go directly and leave, which is better.


    The soul is destroyed without knowing everything, which is a sad thing for him.


    Xu Da''s eyes were red, and he kept beating and tossing around. He didn''t want to believe it, he didn''t want to believe it.


    Finally Xu Da stopped tossing and stood in front of Su Yan.


    His brain still hurts, but he endured it so hard that his whole body trembled.


    "The king wants the minister to die, the minister has to die!"


    Xu Da said this sentence very sadly, he could only accept the injustice of the founding emperor of Ming Dynasty.


    Zhu Yun was very anxious at the moment, and shouted directly: "Old General Xu Da, don''t listen to him!"


    Xu Da glanced at Zhu Yun, with anger in his eyes, but more helpless.


    He couldn''t kill Zhu Yun, he couldn''t, even if he was very angry.


    "Just kill me!"


    Xu Da turned to look at Su Yan, hoping for relief.


    Su Yan nodded without hesitation.


    A line of Yuanli directly plunged into Xu Da''s eyebrows and began to bloom.


    Xu Da''s body suddenly became connected by countless stars, shining brightly.


    In the end, these stars drifted away and rushed directly to the sky, and Xu Da''s soul was also destroyed.


    The soul is destroyed, there is no chance of reincarnation, he can say that he really died.


    Seeing those stars floating in the sky, Su Yan was indifferent. This is not the best destination.


    Zhu Yun was so angry that he was a little crazy.


    Su Yan destroyed his powerful guardian spirit, which made him vomit blood.


    "Su Yan, **** you!"


    Zhu Yun''s voice was stern, his face became distorted, and he would die if he didn''t kill Su Yan today.


    He waited ten years for his own plan. Today, he finally realized the first step. It is impossible for him to stop there, and it is impossible for him to make wedding dresses for others.


    A wooden sign appeared in Zhu Yun''s hand, it was the emperor''s order!


    "Su Yan, I have to say that you are a real evildoer. You are so powerful at such an age. I can hardly believe it!"


    "But, in front of me, you are still a plaything, just a plaything!"


    An evil smile appeared on Zhu Yun''s face, and his eyes stared at Su Yan, with a mockery.


    Su Yan remained indifferent, a little bit jealous of the emperor''s order in Zhu Yun''s hand, but didn''t mean to be afraid.


    "Su Yan, you have also seen the power of the emperor''s order, let''s go!"


    Zhu Yun directly lifted the emperor''s order, and an electric light directly connected to the sky.


    The entire sky suddenly shifted the stars, and huge changes took place.


    Above the sky, countless clouds turned into nothingness at this moment, and an endless black meaning appeared directly.


    At the center of Heiyi, two lantern-like lights appeared at this moment, as if an ancient beast had been released.


    As soon as these two lights appeared, this place was shrouded in a taboo force.


    This force is extremely powerful, and it makes people feel the ultimate shock in their hearts, naturally.


    The people around were already terrified to the extreme, all trembling, no matter where they dare to look.


    Even Su Yan felt an extreme chill in his heart at this moment, as if something wanted to influence his heart.


    But this can''t change his heart at all, and it can''t make him afraid, because this is too pediatric.


    How can an existence with countless experiences be scared by such things.


    Zhu Yun looked at the sky with an expression of incomparable respect.


    He roared: "Swallow that person for me!"


    The lantern-like eyes suddenly shot out a stronger light, shining directly towards Su Yan.


    An incomparably powerful force that is difficult to describe, directly shrouded Su Yan, with the power of swallowing it, and even more of a shackle.


    This force wanted to restrain Su Yan and directly sucked into the darkness of the sky.


    Su Yan''s whole body was radiating light at this moment, and the three powers appeared directly!


    Black power, golden power, death air!


    The three powers turned into three blue dragons, wandering around him, extremely powerful.


    There was even a burst of destructive power spreading all over him, making everything impossible to approach.


    When that force came, the whole ground trembled, as if the end!


    More than that, a turmoil was directly set off around, countless spiritual powers raged everywhere, many ministers could not resist, and they were directly killed by man!


    Zhu Yun looked at Su Yan coldly. He didn''t believe that the emperor''s order could not kill Su Yan.


    However, the result disappointed him. The power of the emperor''s order acted on Su Yan. Although it suppressed all of Su Yan''s secret arts and power, it could not swallow him.


    That''s because in the depths of Su Yan''s dantian, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" has already started!


    Everything has been reversed, it is impossible to contaminate Su Yan!


    This force directly bounced back and hit the sky, turning the sky dark into nothingness.


    The emperor''s order lost its luster and burned.


    Zhu Yun''s eyes widened, and his heart was already underestimated.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give Zhu Yun half a chance, so he rushed over, raised the knife in his hand, and cut off Zhu Yun''s head!


    Su Yan lifted Zhu Yun''s head and stamped his body with one foot, leaving him with no possibility of resurrection at all!

 Chapter 1714： Respect as the father of the nation!

    Su Yan would never be merciful to the enemy, because doing so was hurting himself.


    He can live so long, what does he rely on? Of course he is cruel and has a strategy.


    You can kill and kill the enemy, and when you are weak, you can bear it.


    Those who plan big things, naturally, must not be reckless without thinking. It is cool, but it will not last long.


    Su Yan held Zhu Yun''s head, and the blood was dripping on the dry bluestone floor, reflecting a fascinating bright red color.


    At this moment, his expression became indifferent, his anger dissipated, and the vitality of his body was also dissipated.


    Everyone present was extremely stiff at this moment, their eyes looked at Su Yan in horror, as if they were looking at the Great Demon King.


    They have forgotten to escape, they have forgotten their fear, they are completely dumb.


    His new king was directly killed by Su Yan as soon as he became a king. This will be the shortest-lived emperor in the history of Ming Dynasty!


    There was a trace of fear in Zhen Guo''s eyes, as well as this very complicated look.


    His mood at the moment can be described as mixed, unspeakable feeling.


    He was actually dissatisfied with Zhu Yun and didn''t admire him. The reason why he gave in was entirely because of his family. At the same time, Zhu Yun could really revive Daming.


    Compared to the Fourth Prince, he liked it more. After all, the Four Princes were more upright, not as cruel and cruel as Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun is dead, everything has changed, and he doesn''t know what to do now.


    Su Yan still held Zhu Yun''s head, and looked around, extremely cold.


    "Zhu Yun is dead, I don''t need to kill you who handed over me!"


    When he said this, he just wanted to give it a try and see if anyone else knew about it.


    However, to his disappointment, no one spoke, and no one moved half a minute.


    It''s not that they have been scared, they really don''t know.


    Zhu Yun''s strategy seemed to be known to him alone, and nobody else knew it.


    Su Yan began to worry, he was afraid that Zhu Yun had killed Yuwen Xiongba, even if he did not kill, no one knew, this was the result of his unwillingness to accept.


    He was reckless. He shouldn''t have killed Zhu Yun like that before. He should ask Yuwen Xiongba where he is, and it won''t be too late to kill.


    But the situation at the time did not allow him to do that. After all, Zhu Yun''s emperor''s order was not ordinary, and it was not so easy to deal with.


    Su Yan saw that everyone didn''t speak at all, they were all crawling on the ground, knowing that they couldn''t get results.


    He left the altar directly and walked towards the Daming Palace.


    At this moment, Zhu Weixiang is still in the apse, still tied.


    Su Yan entered the apse, grabbed Zhu Weixiang, and asked sharply, "Zhu Yun is dead!"


    Zhu Weixiang was shocked, his eyes staring wide and speechless.


    He couldn''t believe his ears, how could this be possible.


    "Yes, I killed it!"


    Su Yan added.


    Zhu Weixing looked at Su Yan fiercely, he couldn''t believe it, this was simply incredible.


    It completely subverted his cognition, he never thought that Su Yan could be so strong.


    "He has an emperor''s order, how did you kill him?!"


    Zhu Weixiang was still more sensible and asked the root directly.


    "Hmph, Emperor Order, but that''s all."


    Zhu Weixiang was so frightened that his legs and feet softened. The emperor''s orders were nothing but that. What kind of existence is this person in front of him? Is it a ghost or a god!


    "I will give you a chance now!"


    Su Yan looked into Zhu Weixiang''s eyes and said in a cold voice: "You go and rob Xiao Guo''s General Zhen Guo back. If I can find my people, I can make you the Emperor of Ming Dynasty!"


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest way. He wanted to find the Nine Princes.


    But on the way back to the apse, he had been to the prison, and the Nine Princes were already dead!


    Now he can only pin all his possibilities to the general of the country, he is the person most likely to know.


    He doesn''t care, even if he digs through Daming and Xiao Guo, he will find Yuwen Xiongba, to see people or dead bodies!


    Zhu Weixiang''s eyes burst into light, and in his opinion this is an excellent opportunity.


    Originally, the end was approaching and the result was undoubtedly mortal, but now he has a chance to live, of course he must grasp it.


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely help you find your person!"


    Zhu Weixiang said decisively.


    "Ok."


    Obviously, it is impossible for Zhu Weixiang to leave Daming. He came forward directly to defend Daming''s anxiety and became Daming''s new king.


    At the same time, Zhu Weixiang ordered Zhen Guogong to lead hundreds of thousands of horses to the land of Silla.


    Xiao Guo''s General Zhen Guo had only 10,000 horses. How could he withstand the attack of hundreds of thousands of horses? He did not defend for long before he was breached.


    Lord Zhen Guo directly arrested the General Zhen Guo alive, and then escorted him back to the capital overnight.


    The General Zhen Guo knelt on the main hall, Zhu Weixiang and Su Yan in front of him.


    Su Yan naturally sat in the highest position, higher than Zhu Weixiang''s position. This was a special case.


    Because it wasn''t Su Yan, Zhu Weixiang would definitely die, he was a grateful person.


    Su Yan looked at the General Zhen Guo and asked coldly, "Where are my servants?!"


    The General Zhen Guo did not speak, so it was naturally impossible for him to speak.


    "If you don''t say it, you will definitely regret it!"


    "Regret, you killed me at most!" The General Zhen Guo said indifferently.


    "It''s natural to kill you, but the millions of Ming troops will soon destroy the capital of Xiao State. Are you afraid that your family will be implicated?"


    Zhu Weixiang said coldly, his eyes full of coldness.


    The General Zhen Guo was in a hurry, his family, this was something he had to compromise.


    "He was imprisoned in Xinluo. I was planning to kill him, because I knew that the Ninth Prince would definitely die, but I thought for a moment. If you kill him, wouldn''t you kill me."


    The General Zhen Guo looked at Su Yan and begged: "I hope you don''t kill my family!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word. Now that he knew the whereabouts of Yuwen Xiongba, nothing was important.


    Zhu Weixiang directly ordered people to go to Silla and bring Yuwen Xiongba back.


    On the way, Zhu Weixiang went to the land of the king''s tomb. After all, he has not worshipped yet, and his identity is not recognized if he does not worship.


    In the land of the king''s tomb, hundreds of civil and military officials stood among them, looking at Zhu Weixiang only respect.


    At the same time, they were extremely afraid of Su Yan who was beside Zhu Wei. Su Yan was a great demon in their eyes.


    "Now that Zhu Yun is dead, I will inherit the ambition of Daming and lead the people of Daming to prosperity."


    The civil and military officials are naturally in agreement, but they don''t understand why Su Yan is not fascinated by power. He can be the emperor of Ming Dynasty and even establish a new kingdom.


    But what they didn''t know was that Su had no interest in this, because in his opinion, Daming was nothing but a small place and was not worthy of nostalgia.


    And at this moment, Zhu Weixiang knelt down directly to Su Yan, making everyone stunned.


    "I can be the Emperor of Ming Dynasty, it is entirely the founding father''s credit!"


    Zhu Weixiang did not say that I had shocked everyone, and they were even more shocked that Zhu Weixiang actually respected Su Yan as the father of the nation!

 Chapter 1715： Taia Boundary

    What is the meaning of the word "Father of the Sun"? This has treated Su Yan as a father''s generation, pulling himself down a level.


    Su Yan was only in his twenties and Zhu Weixiang was almost forty years old. It was unimaginable to recognize Su Yan as the founding father.


    Not only the ministers were shocked, but even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    After all, he didn''t expect Zhu Weixiang to do this.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Zhu Weixiang had lost his ambition and even regarded Su Yan as the father of the nation. In fact, Zhu Weixiang was extremely wise.


    His life was completely held by Su Yan. Su Yan wanted to kill him with great ease. He wanted to preserve his natural drive up Su Yan and regard Su Yan as his benefactor.


    In fact, Su Yan was indeed his benefactor, not Su Yan, he was probably killed by Zhu Yun long ago.


    "I respect Su Yan as the founding father, do you have no objections?!"


    Zhu Wei looked at the civilian officers and generals around him, his voice was icy.


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. Who would dare to object.


    "Well, the founding father is here, please be inscribed by my Zhu Wei!"


    When Zhu Weixiang said that, he bowed down and bowed, very respectful.


    Su Yan didn''t stop it, and it didn''t surprise him much to recognize him as the founding father, besides, he was qualified.


    Then came some red tape, and the palace priests made some rules and procedures.


    And Su Yan has been waiting for the appearance of Yuwen Xiongba to be relieved.


    It wasn''t until midnight that Lord Zhen Guo brought Yuwen Xiongba back.


    In the back hall of the palace, Yuwen Xiongba entered the gate of the palace under the leadership of Lord Zhen Guo, and saw Su Yan at a glance.


    Su Yan stood, he was waiting, just standing like this.


    "grown ups!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was hoarse on the spot, his voice trembled, his heart was excited, and tears were already flashing in his eyes.


    Su Yan turned around and saw Yuwen Xiongba''s body shake slightly, but his face was very calm.


    Of course he was also happy, but he didn''t show it, his appearance was cold.


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba''s whole body injured, Su Yan directly used a source of energy to heal his injuries.


    But for a while, Yuwen Xiongba was healed and completely recovered.


    The Lord Zhen Guo looked stupid, and the speed of treatment was too amazing.


    Su Yan glanced at Lord Zhen Guo and directly ordered: "Xiao Guo''s great general Zhen Guo, don''t you need me to deal with it?!"


    Lord Zhen Guo quickly replied: "Don''t worry, Father, I know how to deal with it!"


    Su Yan nodded and stopped talking, and the Lord Zhen Guo also retired with interest.


    Obviously, Su Yan had a murderous intent and scarred Yuwen Xiongba, which of course he couldn''t bear it.


    "My lord, it''s my incompetence, but it makes you worry."


    "Come on, you said these are useful for ass, so you just need to be alive, and work hard in the future."


    Su Yan returned to normal, his voice was calm.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was very moved. Su Yan didn''t blame him, but this made him feel even more uncomfortable. He silently felt firm in his heart.


    "My lord, I heard about your deeds on the way, it''s really a great pen!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t forget to brag about it, of course, he really admired it in his heart, and even the mid-Yang Pill can be killed immediately.


    Zhu Yun was almost comparable to the late Yang Dan, but he was still killed by Su Yan, which refreshed his knowledge again.


    "You are now Daming''s founding father. It''s really hard to believe."


    Su Yan''s expression condensed, and his expression sternly said: "Don''t tell me something useless, because how much time did you delay?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned slightly, of course he knew the purpose of coming to the martial arts world this time.


    "My lord, it''s a small fault."


    "Come on, let me go"


    Su Yan wasn''t very worried about Xiao Meng and the others. Tai''a goalkeeper Xiao Meng and the others took away, just because they valued their talents and definitely wanted to be his disciples.


    Therefore, in Su Yan''s view, Xiao Meng and others should not be life-threatening, otherwise he would not waste time entangled with Zhu Yun and others.


    The two left Daming''s palace overnight, silently, no one noticed.


    Until the next day, the palace staff knocked on the door, and no one responded for a while, and only then did they find that Su Yan and Su Yan had disappeared.


    The news naturally reached Zhu Weixiang''s ears as quickly as possible, which made Zhu Weixiang''s heart extremely complicated.


    "Duke Zhen Guo, what do you mean by the founding father''s move?"


    Lord Zhen Guo frowned and said, "In my opinion, the founding father just wanted to find his subordinates. Now he has no other purpose in finding him, so he left naturally."


    "Really gone?!"


    Zhu Weixiang still had some doubts.


    "Well, I think so, he is not a person who is greedy for power and sex, or Daming is nothing in his eyes."


    Hearing this, Zhu Weixiang''s face changed slightly, and a sense of anxiety filled his heart.


    "In that case, his identity is really not simple."


    "Yes."


    "Forget it, don''t investigate this matter, just follow the wind."


    Zhu Weixiang didn''t dare to probe for half a minute. Su Yan was upset when that happened. That was just shooting himself in the foot.


    As far as Su Yan was terrible, he did not dare to provoke half a point.


    Now that Su Yan is leaving, this is a good thing for Zhu Weixiang, after all, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Confirming that Su Yan left, Zhu Weixiang opened his own dynasty era.


    He is not a foolish monarch, on the contrary, he is also a person with something in his heart.


    Zhu Yun paved the way for him, of course he had to walk well.


    This first step is naturally the sword pointing to Xiao Guo!


    Xiao Guo was weaker than Daming, and now hundreds of thousands of horses have been swallowed by Daming. Xiao Guo''s national strength is equivalent to half weak, which in Zhu Weixiang''s view is not an opponent at all.


    Destroying Xiao State is just around the corner.


    Zhu Weixiang stood up and walked outside the hall, looking at the full moon in the night and the shining stars.


    "Da Ming''s future will be even more dazzling, Xiao Guo is no longer an opponent, I will break it as quickly as possible!"


    After all, Zhu Weixiang''s face has a hint of determination, and there is a cold color.


    ...


    On the other side, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba left overnight, and they sat on a huge flying beast and flew directly towards Tai''a Gate.


    Tai Amen is in Xuzhou, it is not an ordinary sect, it is close to the existence of the upper sect, dominating the entire Tai-A realm.


    The realm of Tai''a is countless times larger than that of Da Ming, and it has many vassals and many small schools.


    These are all under the jurisdiction of the Tai''a Gate and survive under the Tai''a Gate.


    The two of them flew for two days, and at the moment when the sun was shining, they reached the realm of Tai''a.


    Su Yan stood up from the flying-winged beast, looking at the mountains that stretched in front of him, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    The aura of this place was stronger than that of all the places he had visited before, and it was almost like a fairyland.


    Only slightly weaker than the aura of the mountain that just entered Xuzhou.

 Chapter 1716： Hot Pot

    Su Yan dissipated coldly, and said lightly: "Finally, we have reached the realm of Tai''a."


    Yuwen Xiongba beside him also nodded and said: "We have spent more than two months in this line."


    "Xiaomeng, don''t worry, brother will come back to save you."


    Su Yan''s voice was flat, but with an unquestionable tone, and at the same time, there was a weak killing intent in his tone.


    Theamen!


    It has become an enemy in Su Yan''s eyes, and the enemy in his eyes has never survived.


    "Let''s go."


    The flying wing beast continued to fly, after all, there was a forest and mountain peaks under him, and there was nowhere to stay.


    After flying for about an hour, it suddenly became clear before my eyes, and a more prosperous city appeared.


    "My lord, should you just take a break here?"


    Flying for two days and two nights, the Winged Beast was a little tired, and Yuwen Xiongba was even more tired.


    Su Yan nodded, rested for a while, and supplemented his functions.


    The flying wing beast swooped down directly, hovering over the capital, ignoring everything.


    It is the king of flying wing beasts, in the realm of Yin Dan, naturally unscrupulous.


    The capital defender was originally angry when he saw this flying wing beast, because it had violated the flight regulations by not following the traffic rules.


    But knowing that it is a strong Yin Dan, he was frightened and dared not stop half a point.


    If the flying wing beast of Yin Dan realm can be regarded as a mount, its owner is an existence that their group of defenders dare not imagine.


    Many people in the capital are looking at the sky in unison at this moment, with a look of fear and fear.


    "A good bird!"


    A child pointed to the flying beast in the sky, surprised.


    "Silly son, this is not a bird, this is a flying beast, the flying beast of the Yin Dan strong!" The adult beside him pointed out.


    "Flying wing beast, strong Yin Dan?"


    The child is a bit ignorant, after all, he is only a master.


    "It''s an existence stronger than our capital county guard!"


    The child was suddenly confused. Although he was young, he knew the existence of the county guard and was the boss here.


    A bird is better than the county guard, which has refreshed his three views.


    "Which side of the strong must come!"


    "Yes, it''s either an important prince of a middle-ranked country, or that powerful inner disciple of the middle-ranked sect!"


    "Our place is really lively recently. Powerful people from all walks of life have come here. What happened?"


    Obviously there are many strong people here, not just Su Yan and others.


    And the locals didn''t know this group of people came here, completely at a loss.


    But an insider said proudly: "You don''t know this, it''s really ignorant."


    The group of people became more curious and wanted to ask, but the person didn''t say it, which made their hearts itch.


    Sitting on the flying beast, Su Yan glanced around the capital city and found that it was just an ordinary small city.


    Maybe it''s a lower city-state, or the capital of a small country, which is not worth paying attention to.


    "My lord, this place is really hot!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was already confessed, and when he entered it, he felt the temperature rise, but it was very hot.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "The temperature in this place is indeed a bit abnormal. Use spiritual power to resist the heat."


    "It''s better to save a little bit, in case something unexpected happens."


    "Encountered, you are useless."


    Su Yan''s unrelenting contempt made Yuwen Xiongba''s desire to die.


    The flying beast flew directly to the alien beast in the capital to stop, and Su Yan and the other two directly entered the capital.


    "This city is not very big, but there are a lot of people." Yuwen Xiongba was very strange, and he looked all the way.


    "Didn''t anyone say it just now? It''s very lively recently, and there are many people here."


    "Then what exactly is going to happen?" Yu Wen Xiongba said seriously, no longer smiling hippiely.


    "Find a place to fill your stomach first."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded.


    The two began to look around for a place to eat.


    "My lord, there is a hot pot restaurant ahead!"


    Yuwen Xiongba seemed to have discovered a new world, his eyes lit up.


    It was so exciting to find a hot pot restaurant here, after all, hot pot is his favorite.


    Su Yan glanced at the hot pot restaurant and said lightly: "Eating hot pot?"


    "Well, my lord, I haven''t eaten hot pot for a long time." Yuwen Xiongba looked charming.


    "Ok."


    The two walked towards the hot pot restaurant.


    Eating hot pot in such a hot weather, Yu Wen Xiongba could also think of it.


    But in fact, hot pot is enough to eat in hot weather. In the southwest of the martial arts world, there is a mountain town, where one out of every five stores is a hot pot restaurant.


    The locals have to eat hot pot no matter the weather is hot or cold, otherwise they feel uncomfortable.


    A group of people gathered around the hot pot, naked to the top, punching, and drinking cold beer, the feeling was so refreshing.


    The two went into the hot pot restaurant and found that there were still a lot of people inside, which was beyond their expectation.


    "Unexpectedly, people in this place like hot pot so much."


    A waiter walked over and asked affectionately: "Sir, how many of you are you?"


    "Two."


    "Ok."


    The waiter arranged a seat for Su Yan and the window. This is Su Yan''s habit all the time.


    "this is menu."


    The waiter handed the menu to Su Yan, and then went to the kitchen to prepare the bottom of the pot.


    "What do you want to drink?"


    "What wine do you have?"


    "We have Laoshan City and state guests." The waiter said lightly.


    Su Yan was not surprised, but Yuwen Xiongba had already opened his mouth.


    "what did you say?!"


    "We have Laoshan City and state guests, beer."


    "My lord, beer, it''s still Laoshancheng and state guest."


    "Is there anything weird?" Su Yan was puzzled.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t know much about the characteristics of the mountain city.


    Yuwen Xiongba can know Men Qing, because he has eaten hot pot many times in Shancheng.


    "Unexpectedly, you all opened hot pot restaurants to Xiuwu Realm."


    The waiter was taken aback for a moment, and then happily said: "You are also from the earth?"


    "Ok."


    The two parties talked very happily, and the waiter gave them a 50% discount and directly gave two bottles of state guests for free.


    Yuwen Xiongba took a sip directly, and said with joy: "It''s the taste, I suspect that this beer was shipped from the mountain city."


    Su Yan was very calm, looking at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Don''t forget our purpose, and our identity should not be disclosed at will!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was originally very relaxed. Hearing Su Yan''s words, his whole body suddenly stiffened, his face suddenly changed.


    He was so happy that he was so happy to meet people from the martial arts world in this place, so he relaxed his vigilance.


    "My lord, I..."


    "Okay, don''t say anything else, eat hot pot."


    The bottom of the hot pot has been served, and the soup is rolling and booming.


    The dishes have also been ordered, and a whole table has been laid out.

 Chapter 1717： Arrogant prince

    These dishes are completely different from those in the martial arts world. Although they look similar, they actually contain aura.


    "Hey, this martial arts world is different. What ordinary people eat has aura."


    Yu Wen Xiongba sighed while looking at the dishes, thinking of the precious spiritual power on the earth, it felt like a sky and an underground.


    In particular, meat-based ingredients are not pork, mutton, or beef at all, they are all alien animals with spiritual power.


    Su Yan glanced at the menu just now. The most expensive plate of meat slices can be sold for a thousand Lingshi, which is one billion soft sister coins.


    However, that piece of meat was unusual, it was made by the beast at the peak of Taoism''s Consummation, and it was not unusual to sell a thousand spirit stones.


    Most people don''t order them. After all, a thousand spirit stones in the Xiuwu world are not a small number, and most people can''t get them out.


    Su Yan ordered a plate, because he was not short of money.


    When he left Daming, Zhu Weixiang had already given him a Daming Supreme Gold Card, swiping it casually, and he paid for it.


    All the dishes are ready, but the pot of sliced ??pork is missing, Yufumi Yuba and others are very anxious.


    After a while, a waiter respectfully brought a plate of meat slices.


    "Dear guest, this is our most expensive ingredient, venison!"


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded, took a slice with chopsticks, put it in the pot, rinsed for a while, and then put it in the small dish in front of him.


    The ingredients in the small dish are very simple, including chili, sesame oil, salt, and a little coriander.


    You don��t need too much condiments to eat here. After all, the raw materials are very natural and delicious.


    It is not as serious as the martial arts world, and the two cannot be compared.


    Su Yan sandwiched the meat slices and put them in his mouth.


    It''s smooth, tender, and elastic, but it melts by itself after a few shots in the mouth. It''s absolutely delicious.


    "How does your lord taste?"


    "not bad."


    Being able to get such an evaluation from Su Yan made Yuwen Xiongba ecstatic.


    He immediately caught a slice, then put it in his little dish, and ate it happily.


    "A plate is only ten pieces, and one piece costs ten spirit stones. It''s not cheap."


    Yuwen Xiongba still felt a little pain after eating it, after all, it was very expensive.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "We don''t need to pay anyway."


    At the same time he looked at the waiter and said, "Two more dishes."


    The waiter was startled for a moment, some of them couldn''t believe their ears.


    To be able to afford one plate is shocking to them, and two more plates.


    When the waiter was shocked, Su Yan added: "It must be fresh!"


    The waiter nodded and opened a shop in Xiuwujie. If things are not good, it is impossible to open it.


    Because the people here are very demanding on food, the food for that day cannot be used overnight.


    "Guaranteed to kill now!"


    This hot pot restaurant was originally a dish, and there were no extras. After all, it was a spirit beast that reached the peak of Taoism.


    This is the slaughter of a person in the entire area, and then they are sold in batches.


    Hot pot restaurants have to go to other stores to find, of course, the prices they offer are quite generous, and all stores do this.


    If you can make some money, why not do it, it is better than throwing it in your hands.


    The two of them ate with relish, but the people around them were a little uncomfortable and they were all talking.


    "Where are the two people at that window?!"


    A strong man kept looking at Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba, very curious.


    "People who can afford to eat Linglu are definitely not ordinary."


    "More than that, they asked for three sets!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and their voices were lowered a lot, for fear of being heard by Su Yan.


    After all, people who can afford to eat three plates of venison are definitely the existence of a big boss, and they have a high status.


    If what they were talking about was heard, and Su Yan was dissatisfied, then it would be troublesome.


    In the martial arts community, in many cases, every word of disagreement will make a big fight, although there is the protection of the law enforcement union.


    However, this situation cannot be eliminated at all, and law enforcement unions generally only focus on homicides and intrusions, and such fights do not care at all.


    Even if someone is killed, as long as the background is strong and willing to pay, there will be no serious consequences.


    The martial arts community more closely follows the order of the ancient earth, after all, it respects martial arts.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant personally went to other places to find it, which is enough to show that he attaches great importance to Su Yan.


    After a while, the owner of the hot pot restaurant came back and walked directly towards Su Yan.


    "Dear guest, Linglu meat slices are here."


    Su Yan nodded and did not speak.


    Two plates of meat were brought to the table, just as fresh as the one just now.


    "Two of you enjoy it slowly."


    The boss retired, after all, there are other things to be busy, and the manager is responsible for Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    Seeing someone beside him, Su Yan couldn''t eat well, and couldn''t help telling them to step back.


    "Eat, you''re full, so you can hurry."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, picked up a piece of venison, and directly boiled it a few times, stirred it in the small dish, and swallowed it.


    "My lord, this tastes better than that tiger broth."


    "Of course, the meat of this spirit deer is more tender after all, and the old tiger essence is not for human use."


    Sometimes, it''s not that the higher the state of the alien beast, the better the meat quality, some are not tasty at all, and some are completely gifted from heaven.


    But at this moment, there was a noisy noise outside the hot pot restaurant, and many people looked outside.


    "What happened?"


    "I do not know!"


    "Go out and have a look."


    The noise was so loud that many people went to watch the show.


    And at the moment, on the street of the hot pot restaurant, a young man dressed very gorgeous, with an expression of anger on his face.


    "You untouchable, soiled the prince''s shoes!"


    It turned out that someone accidentally inflated this young man''s shoes. It didn''t seem like a big deal.


    But the young man refused to give up, let his men beat the man in pain, and then gave up.


    "Your kid, be careful next time, this prince is happy this time, so I will spare your life!"


    The person who was beaten was a little unconvinced, and his realm was invincible, but the Taoist was Consummation.


    He glared at the young man and said: "If you have the ability to report your name, I will double it back if you hit me!"


    "Oh!" The young man looked at his group of men with a smile, "He is looking for a place."


    The group of men laughed directly, full of mockery.


    One of his men could not help kicking the man, and said viciously: "Keep your dog''s eyes open and see, you are offended by the Hachioji of Liang Liang!"


    When the person heard this, his face suddenly changed, the original anger dissipated, and all turned into fear.


    He knelt down in a hurry, and said tremblingly: "The little one has no eyes to know Tarzan. He has offended the Hachioji. I hope Hachioji forgive me!"

 Chapter 1718： Ignore

    The people around also changed color on the spot, and many people who dared not watch the excitement left one after another.


    Some are bold, but don''t care, but their faces are also a little discolored.


    "The eighth prince of the beam?!" someone asked hesitantly


    "Yes, I have seen it, the Hachioji of the big beam!" a man said with great jealousy.


    "Daliang is the middle school in Xuzhou, and its king is said to be a strong man in the early stage of Yang Dan!"


    "Yes, this eight prince is the youngest enchanting genius in Liang, only twenty years old, and it is said that he has broken through to the late Yin Dan!"


    "Fuck, in the late Yin Dan, this is too enchanting!"


    Many people are quite shocked, the Yin Dan realm is not so easy to break through, even in the martial arts realm, it is also difficult.


    And the eighth prince of the big beam, at the age of twenty, has directly reached the late Yin Dan stage, which can be called a monster.


    Even if you look at the many schools and middle-ranked countries in Xuzhou, this is a top-level genius.


    As for Zhu Yun and the like, it is not a grade at all. After all, Zhu Yun has been regarded as a prince, has a guardian spirit, and an emperor''s order.


    If Zhu Yun didn''t become a prince and didn''t inherit his grandfather''s kingly spirit, then it would be nothing more than Yin Dan Consummation at best.


    As for the nine princes of Xiao Guo, they are no longer the younger generation, and they cannot be compared at all.


    Moreover, countries like Xiao Guo and Daming are already regarded as middle-ranking countries in Xuzhou, and Liang is obviously far from them.


    But in this small capital, it is already a very enchanting existence, it is difficult to see.


    Hearing the surrounding discussion, the beams of Hachioji''s eyes were full of smiles, and his heart was greatly satisfied.


    He grew up with a golden key in his body, with extraordinary talents. He has the highest cultivation level among his many elder brothers, and he is loved by King Liang. There are already signs that he will be named a prince.


    The kneeling man kept kowtow at the moment, only hoping that Hachioji could bypass him.


    Where did he dare to be hard-hearted now, even if he called everyone by himself, he might not be able to resist the power of one finger of Hachioji.


    Hachioji was satisfied, feeling very happy at the moment, could not help but smile and look at the kneeling man.


    "get out!"


    The man was about to be amnesty, and he hurriedly got up and fled, and soon there was no one.


    "Hachioji, in this genius competition, you can definitely win the championship!"


    One of his subordinates slapped flattering words with charming words.


    The Hachioji smiled and said, "This is not easy. After all, Xuzhou has a lot of talents, and our country is just an ordinary existence."


    Hachioji is still a little self-aware, knowing that there are many geniuses and evildoers in Xuzhou, some are very famous, and the realm must be higher than him.


    "Let''s not talk about it, I''m hungry, find a place to eat something before rushing."


    Hachioji looked around and couldn''t help but fancy the hot pot restaurant.


    "There is also a hot pot restaurant here, which is good and good."


    "Does Hachioji want to eat hot pot?"


    "Well, I haven''t eaten for a long time."


    "Okay, let''s go eat hot pot."


    A group of people walked towards the hot pot restaurant, and the others retreated around, not daring to stop half of them, for fear of provoke Hachioji.


    After all, he is the most enchanting genius in a middle-ranking country. He is regarded as his future by the king beamer, and he is very fond of him.


    Naturally, its own strength should not be underestimated, and the king beamer must have given a lot of treasures, so the people around naturally dare not provoke it.


    If you provoke Hachioji, it is tantamount to getting right with Liangguo!


    Who dares to face a middle kingdom, not to mention that this is just a small capital city, that is, the county guards here are like ants and elephants compared to the big beams.


    Hachioji walked into the hot pot restaurant first, and others followed in.


    Of course, the owner of the hot pot restaurant knew what was happening outside, and at this moment hurriedly ran to the door, he naturally wanted to meet him in person.


    "The Eighth Prince of Liang is coming here, the humble house is full of glory!"


    The boss''s expression of excitement is very respectful.


    And Hachioji seemed to be used to this situation, he didn''t care at all, he didn''t even pay attention to it.


    He looked around the hot pot restaurant and found that there were many people eating inside, his face darkened involuntarily.


    "Is there so many people in this hot pot restaurant?"


    The shop owner nodded and said, "Recently, the opinions of students have risen. There are many people who come to our small town."


    This small city is the only way to Tai''a Gate, otherwise these people would not stay here.


    Hachioji showed dissatisfaction. He always faces a table of delicacies alone when he eats, and occasionally joins the table with his father, queen, mother, and others.


    He doesn''t like such a lively scene, and he dislikes it.


    The subordinates beside him naturally noticed it, followed him for a long time, and naturally knew his habits.


    He looked at the hot pot owner and said directly: "Boss, we Hachioji came to you to eat hot pot, that is the lucky three of you!"


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant naturally nodded quickly and kept agreeing.


    "So, you should know how to do it. We Hachioji don''t like crowds."


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense with him? I want to book the venue and drive all these people out of me!"


    Hachioji said directly, his voice was not small, and the people around him heard it.


    A pair of eyes looked over, and most people were very angry, and some even stood up.


    But when it was learned that it was the Hachioji, the famous Tianjiao, those who stood up immediately sat down, and the angry people did not dare to be angry anymore.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t take it seriously at all, and took their own food.


    The shop owner looked embarrassed. He opened the shop to do business. This drove everyone away. Who will eat his hot pot in the future.


    But the other party is Hachioji, and he can''t afford to offend, so he is very entangled.


    Hachioji said again: "Didn''t you hear it? It provokes me and makes you unable to eat. Don''t open this shop in the future!"


    The hot pot restaurant owner''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "I know, I know."


    He had to follow suit and persuade the group of diners out.


    The diners are very cooperative. After all, the Hachioji, who knows that he is the leader, is not irritating.


    The entire hot pot restaurant was basically finished, leaving Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    The two of them were eating without anyone else, and they didn''t care about what happened.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant frowned. He knew that something was going wrong. People who can eat three plates of venison are not ordinary.


    There was a conflict in his hotel, he must be the victim.


    Hachioji also noticed Su Yan and walked over with a gloomy face at the moment.


    "Didn''t you two hear me? Are you deaf?!"


    The Hachioji''s voice was high-pitched, full of anger, and even more threatening.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba still ignored him, which almost exploded the eighth prince''s lungs.


    He was pampered since he was a child, and everyone had to let him go. It was the first time he met someone who ignored him.

 Chapter 1719： Made this hot pot soup

    Before Hachioji could continue to speak, the men beside him had jumped up with anger, and the villain''s face was lingering.


    "Mom, you two are so brave enough to ignore our eight princes!"


    His eyes glared at Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba, and his eyes were so wide that they were about to protrude.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba completely regarded him as air and didn''t even look at him.


    Yuwen Xiongba said alone: ??"This venison is so fresh!"


    Su Yan nodded and said lightly: "Well, barely possible, it''s more meaty."


    Right now, Hachioji and everyone behind him were furious. They knew that this was deliberately ignoring them, not taking them seriously.


    This was deliberately so, it was Chi Guoguo''s contempt that he didn''t put his eighth prince in his eyes!


    Fire flashed in Hachioji''s eyes, and his hands were clenched tightly, so that they made a crisp sound.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant on the side, his face changed a long time ago, shocked, afraid, worried...


    He was extremely complicated, and he didn''t dare to think about the future results. He didn''t know if his hot pot restaurant could save it, but it might be difficult.


    And he also knows that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba are very clever, after all, they can order three plates of venison, but money is not a big deal in this place where martial arts are respected.


    Hachioji is the future of Daliang Kingdom, the most enchanting genius, his status is obviously higher in the eyes of the boss than Su Yan.


    He even worried that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba would be killed by the eight princes, he knew the evil taste of the dude prince.


    Not only the owner of the hot pot restaurant, but also the people in the restaurant are extremely worried. No one is optimistic about Su Yan.


    After all, the origin of Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong is unknown, Hachioji is a real existence, there is no comparison.


    Such a scene obviously attracted the people outside, and everyone ran in curiously and talked a lot.


    "This man is so courageous!"


    "Yes, Hachioji dare to offend!"


    "It''s more than an offense, this is obviously contempt and ridicule!"


    "I think it''s time for these two people to die!"


    ...


    Many people nodded, no one was optimistic about Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba, after all, they did not show any powerful power.


    "It''s just that you have money, you can''t do whatever you want with money these days!"


    "Yes, in the martial arts world, you have the power, so you can do whatever you want!"


    "It''s a pity, it is said that those who offend Hachioji will not end well."


    ...


    Regarding the words of the people around, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were still very indifferent and ignored them.


    This made everyone present shook their heads, believing that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were completely dead.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant walked up to Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba at the moment, and said respectfully: "Two distinguished guests, I know it shouldn''t be enough to let you go like this, but Hachioji can''t afford to offend it!"


    "Otherwise, your meal is free, what do you think?"


    Su Yan glanced at the owner of the hot pot restaurant and said lightly: "It''s very impolite to interrupt while others are eating."


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant stagnated, and then showed a look of helplessness.


    He was so kind to persuade him to be considered impolite, which is really hopeless.


    He wasn''t actually for his own hot pot restaurant, otherwise he wouldn''t care about Su Yan and Yuwen Xiong.


    At this moment, Hachioji pushed the owner of the hot pot restaurant with great power.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant flew directly out of the hot pot restaurant. Although he was not injured, he also fell on all sides.


    Hachioji said in a cold voice, "It doesn''t matter to you about this matter, don''t come to mix it up again!"


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant nodded quickly. He was scared a long time ago.


    Compared with fate, hot pot restaurants are naturally more important.


    The people around were talking more lively now, because they had already seen Hachioji''s killing intent.


    "Now the Hachioji is going to make a move!"


    "I don''t know how to kill?"


    "Tsk tusk, these two should regret the pain."


    ...


    Hachioji walked to Su Yan, looked at the remaining plate of venison, and couldn''t help showing a sneer.


    He was extremely angry and laughed, and he had reached another state of anger.


    "Spirit venison, it''s still three sets, it''s no wonder your kid is so pulling!"


    Hachioji could see that Su Yan was the head at a glance, and he still had this kind of vision.


    After all, the tone of dialogue between Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan just now carried a sense of respect, which is not difficult to find.


    Su Yan ignored it, took the chopsticks and directly caught the last piece of venison on another plate, and then put it in the hot pot and started to rinse it.


    "Continue to eat, there is one more plate!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and went straight to the last set.


    However, Hachioji''s shot at this moment actually knocked that plate of venison directly to the ground!


    "Unreasonable!"


    Ignoring him again and again, his anger at the moment is rushing to his forehead, he has never been so angry.


    Seeing the piece of venison dropped all over the place, Yu Wen Xiongba''s expression of pity, his face was full of anger!


    "Do you know how much this pot of venison is worth? Can you afford it!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Hachioji angrily, but after all he did not hold it back.


    Su Yan shook his head, but nodded again, making people unpredictable.


    He shook his head because Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t control his disposition, and he was still angry.


    The reason why he has been ignoring Hachioji is naturally not that he is afraid or jealous, he is to train Yu Wen Xiongba''s disposition.


    Otherwise, Hachioji would have been blown out by Su Yan.


    It is intolerable to disturb him eating.


    And he nodded, because he recognized Yuwen Xiongba''s words.


    Although it looked like Ufumi''s weak anger, his words were not as simple as the surface.


    These three words are the key point.


    Can Hachioji really not be able to afford it? Although the price of a plate of venison is very expensive, it is really just a piece of cake for Hachioji.


    He has no idea about money, because he has never used money!


    He is not short of money, he is not short of money, he has not even touched money, everything is done by his men.


    When Yufumi Yuba said this, Hachioji laughed loudly, laughing loudly, and his voice was full of mockery.


    "Pay, you dare to make me lose!"


    Hachioji did not say anything about money, but directly spoke strong words, staring directly at Yufumi Yuba with a pair of fire.


    Yuwen Xiongba is naturally unmatched, and he has some fear in his eyes.


    "An ant in the realm of a Taoist dare to scold my eighth prince, he is looking for death!"


    The subordinate on the side roared angrily.


    Hachioji waved his hand and said, "These two people are a little different, but they aroused my interest in playing."


    Hearing this, the man trembled all over, with a frightened expression on his face.


    And Hachioji looked at Yufumi Yuba and smiled: "I don''t care about your words after this pot of hot pot soup is done!

 Chapter 1720： Dried up that pond

    Looking at the hot pot soup, Hachioji''s eyes showed a full smile, and his playful heart became more serious.


    There are no ordinary people in the Xiuwu world, they are all realms, and the mere hot pot soup can''t hurt people at all.


    In the eyes of the people around, this is just a painless punishment.


    Even Hachioji''s subordinates also looked dazed, as if they didn''t know Hachioji.


    "Hachioji, you?"


    He looked hesitant and puzzled.


    Hachioji didn''t pay attention, his face smiled even more, and a spiritual power emerged in his hand, red like a flame.


    Spiritual power rushed directly toward the hot pot soup, instantly submerged.


    But the hot pot soup at this time has completely changed, it is boiling hot, like a ball of fire, more like the sun.


    After doing everything, Hachioji smiled even more, looking at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Please!"


    Hachioji''s subordinates suddenly became enlightened. He didn''t understand what happened to Hachioji just now, but now he knew that Hachioji was so difficult.


    The people around also suddenly realized that they all watched Yuwen Xiongba gloating.


    "That kid is in trouble now!"


    "It''s not just trouble, it''s a big deal!"


    "That''s right, the hot pot soup was injected with spiritual power by the eight princes. If it is boiling hot now, with endless burning effects, in my opinion, the Yin Dan realm will not dare to touch it!"


    ...


    Many people shook their heads, and they were quick, now they know that the pot is made of iron.


    The eighth prince is still your eighth prince, who dares to provoke you.


    Hachioji looked at Yufumi Yuba, the smile on his face suddenly turned into a cold killing intent.


    "If you don''t dry this hot pot soup, don''t blame me for being cruel, I''ve always killed people to make people worse off!"


    With a threatening expression on Hachioji''s face, a red aura suddenly spread around the whole hot pot restaurant.


    This spiritual power made the people around them look aghast, and the power of it made them palpitations.


    "No wonder it is said that the eight sons of King Daliang are geniuses, as expected!"


    "Yes, this spiritual power, at least the Yin Dan later stage can be displayed!"


    "The late Yin Dan, the twenty-year-old late Yin Dan, is incredible!"


    "God bless the beams, the beams will become more and more prosperous in the future."


    ...


    Many people talked a lot, and they had quietly forgotten Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba, because they had not put them in their hearts, knowing that they would definitely die.


    Hearing the surrounding sounds, Hachioji couldn''t help but laugh. This is what it should be.


    His original anger has long since dissipated, and his face is full of satisfaction.


    Instead, he would also like to thank Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba for these two reckless things, not two, he would also show his hand in front of this group of people, and he would not be praised by this group of people.


    Build momentum, and when the time comes, geniuses will have more opportunities to compete.


    This can increase his confidence, and confidence is too important for a person.


    Hachioji looked at Yuwen Xiongba and frowned when he saw that he had been slow to do anything.


    "Your kid hasn''t finished drinking, then don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    The spiritual power of Hachioji had already rushed towards Yuwen Xiongba, as if a demon was about to swallow Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba knew that he was pretending to be overwhelmed, and now facing the spiritual power of Hachioji, it was simply unbearable.


    He couldn''t help looking at Su Yan. He knew that only Su Yan could solve it. This had become a habit.


    Su Yan ate the piece of spirit venison at the moment, glanced at the piece of spirit venison on the ground, then looked at the hot pot, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "On the day of hoeing, sweat drips into the soil. Who knows that Chinese dishes are hard work!"


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    Su Yan sighed constantly.


    But the people around him looked at him with strange eyes.


    "What''s wrong with this person?"


    "Frustrated mad?"


    "Afraid?"


    "Counsel?"


    ...


    "Who is hoeing, who is noon, is he moving rescue soldiers?"


    A unique voice resounded all around, not loud, but lingering in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone was taken aback, including Su Yan, who looked at that person.


    This person''s brain circuit is a bit broad.


    Everyone looked at the man with strange eyes.


    The man frowned slightly, and then left here.


    This was just an episode, and everyone didn''t pay much attention to it. Many people still focused on Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the hot pot, threw the chopsticks in, and instantly turned to ashes.


    He wiped his forehead and hands with a tissue, his face was unhappy.


    "Come on, I can''t eat a meal cleanly."


    Many people were taken aback. Su Yan''s behavior was normal and he did not appear to be afraid. This is unscientific.


    "He''s not afraid?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    "Fear not in danger?"


    "Is this guy a bit of a celebrity?"


    Many people have questions.


    But this didn''t stop the power that Hachioji blasted toward Yuwen Xiongba. On the contrary, the power was more violent and faster.


    However, when that force was the slightest distance from Yuwen Xiongba, it stopped abruptly, like a sudden brake.


    You must know that there is no inertia, and the brakes will float out for several meters or ten meters.


    Yuwen Xiongba could feel the terrifying spiritual power, he couldn''t help but shake his Adam''s apple and looked at Su Yan with aggrieved eyes.


    Su Yan plays heartbeat every time, he can''t afford it.


    Hachioji was naturally furious. Of course, he knew that this was a ghost made by Su Yan, and he also understood that the person in front of him was not simple, and it was not an easy existence.


    But he is the eight prince, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, how can he be afraid of Su Yan.


    Hachioji directly kicked the hot pot, and the hot pot soup was so hot that it sprinkled directly on Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan was running the vitality and easily blocked it. After all, it was just **** for Yin Dan to enter the realm, and Su Yan didn''t care about it at all.


    The soup suddenly turned into ice beads, crystal clear and smooth, dyed red, like drops of solidified blood.


    The people around were shocked now, all of them stared wide-eyed and looked incredulous.


    The group of Hachioji''s men were also dumbfounded, and he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so terrifying.


    At this moment, Hachioji''s expression was extremely cold, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    His power reached the strongest, and ran the most powerful secret technique.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, it was so weak and weak.


    Su Yan directly ignored the Hachioji''s attack, only his body resisted it.


    This made Hachioji a sudden change, and it was too late to retreat.


    Su Yan pinched the Hachioji''s neck like a duck''s neck, making it impossible to move.


    The current Eight Prince is in Su Yan''s hands, and his life and death are in Su Yan''s mind.


    Su Yan looked at the eight princes, his face was calm, just like before.


    "You just said you want my men to dry the hot pot soup?"


    Hachioji kept shaking his head, how dare to admit it.


    "Well, if you do the pond outside the house, I will forget it."

 Chapter 1721： Delicious

    Su Yan was very calm, there was no wave on that angular face, as if he was speaking very ordinary words.


    For Su Yan, this is indeed very common. If anything is uncommon, it is to see blood seal the throat and kill someone!


    Since the Hachioji likes to play, Su Yan doesn''t mind playing with him, and he can pry something out of his mouth at that time.


    Su Yan looked at the eighth prince, his expression still calm, waiting for his answer.


    Su Yan was very patient and didn''t appear very angry. It was all because Hachioji was a little funny.


    Hachioji''s face was like a funny person, and with his series of words, Su Yan didn''t mind playing with him.


    Hachioji��s brain was in a daze, and he couldn��t accept reality at all.


    The dignified prince, has never been so humiliated, and still threatened, his life is in the hands of others.


    You must know that he is the most beloved son of King Beam, and will become the Prince of Beam in the future, and even the existence of King Beam!


    Hachioji was so confused that he did not answer Su Yan''s words for a long time.


    Su Yan''s calm face was filled with waves, and anger emerged.


    "It seems that you have a bit of spine. You can kill but not shame, right?"


    Su Yan''s hand pressed hard, the Hachioji''s throat suddenly tightened, and a feeling of suffocation spread to the depths of his brain, hitting his soul.


    Hachioji reacted instinctively, breathing quickly, and in the end he couldn''t breathe, his face and even his neck flushed.


    He danced wildly with his hands, struggling extremely hard, kicking his legs wildly.


    That group of subordinates was also dumbfounded.


    Su Yan is better than the eight princes, this has made them very unbelievable, but Su Yan actually dared to shoot the eight princes, and at this moment he wanted his life.


    "You are so courageous, let go of the Hachioji. If the Hachioji has three long and two short, the whole beam will not let you go!"


    One of his subordinates said viciously, but Su Yan glanced at him and suddenly withered.


    "I gave him a chance, but he doesn''t cherish it. What can I do."


    Su Yan pretended to be helpless, and the strength in his hands grew stronger.


    Hachioji''s face had become pig liver-colored, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    Even if he is a strong man, a Yin Dan genius, he will still die if he doesn''t breathe for a long time.


    People with a high cultivation base can hold on for longer at best, after all, they are still mortal.


    Su Yan knew how confident he was, and he didn''t want to really kill the Hachioji. If he wanted to kill, how could the Hachioji say so long.


    Su Yan relaxed a little, and looked at the Eight Princes and said, "Lastly, I will give you a chance, drink or not?!"


    Hachioji nodded quickly, like pounding garlic.


    Su Yan nodded, then let go.


    Hachioji collapsed directly to the ground, and the first time he took a breath of fresh air, he felt that all the organs that were about to die were recovered.


    Hachioji has never been so embarrassed, but at this moment he can''t worry about anything. He just wants to breathe, breathing heavily.


    For the first time, he felt that the air was so sweet, more delicious than the delicacies of mountains and seas.


    People often know precious when they lose, and don''t care when they have it. This is a very thought-provoking truth.


    Su Yan looked at the eight princes, and said angrily: "Hurry up and drink!"


    Hachioji did not dare to neglect. Although he hated Su Yan in his heart, he did not dare to show it because his life was entirely in Su Yan''s hands.


    He has to endure now, to survive, to talk about revenge!


    As the eighth prince of the beam, he is of course not stupid. In the future, he will definitely catch Su Yan and make it worse than death.


    Hachioji walked toward the outside of the hot pot restaurant, ignoring the gazes of people around him. Now everything is important to save his life.


    Although the people around were pointing and talking, but in his opinion, there was nothing at all and he turned a deaf ear to it.


    When Hachioji walked out, everyone around him stepped away.


    Although the Hachioji was humiliated, he was still the Hachioji, and no one dared to offend him because he was still there.


    His group of men also hurried to keep up, for fear that Hachioji might be hurt.


    Hachioji came to the pond and looked at the water in the pond, which was very green with lots of seaweed.


    His face looked ugly, how could he finish drinking such a large pool of water.


    But in order to survive and forbearance, he had to do it, only then could he have a trace of life.


    Su Yan, Yu Wen Xiongba and the others all walked towards the outside of the hot pot restaurant. They naturally wanted to see if the Hachioji had fulfilled it.


    The owner of the hot pot restaurant is thankful that he has all gone out, so he can keep the hot pot restaurant.


    When he came outside, Hachioji touched his neck. There were obvious scars on his neck, which made him very uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything at all now, he knew that if he dared to provoke Su Yan, his life would be gone.


    Hachioji glanced at the water in the pool. The surface was muddy and black. It was obviously a stinking ditch. Many people dumped garbage in it. Even the hot pot restaurant drained waste water.


    The pond is cleaned once a month. Unfortunately, Hachioji encountered the last day.


    Many people looked at the Hachioji with sympathy. After all, such a noble existence and the stinking water of the pond were unbearable.


    The subordinates wanted to drink it by themselves, but Su Yan refused, and they did not dare.


    Hachioji walked to the pond and hesitated standing there. It was difficult for him to drink!


    Su Yan saw it and kicked him off the pond.


    Hachioji banged in the water a few times, and finally came up, and the whole person was about to vomit.


    With his stirring, all the silt waste under the pond floated up, and the whole pond became more muddy.


    "Hachioji, if you continue to stir, I believe this water will taste better."


    Hachioji didn''t dare to do so, so he could only do so, because Su Yan had already shown murderous eyes.


    He drank mouthfuls and threw up several times, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    For this reason, he had to use his spiritual power to **** up the water in the pond.


    But after a while, the belly of the Hachioji became very big, round, like a Maitreya Buddha.


    The water in the pond was reduced by half, but it was far from enough. Su Yan''s request was to finish drinking.


    Hachioji continued to drink, and the people around were already full of sympathy. They stood on the side and could smell the stench.


    The group of subordinates looked even more desperate. Hachioji was so humiliated, would they have any good fruits back to Daliang?


    After finally finishing drinking, the Eighth Prince got up from the pond, his face was muddy, embarrassed, and at this moment he had reached the limit, completely forcibly sealing his stomach to prevent vomiting.


    Su Yan looked at the eight princes and smiled faintly: "Is it delicious?"


    Hachioji hesitated for a while, and said quickly: "Drinks are delicious."


    Where did he dare to say that it was not good, if Su Yan asked him to drink another pot, he would not die.

 Chapter 1722： This Liangzi is forged

    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction. This eighth prince is still quite smart, knowing how to judge the situation.


    If it''s something that doesn''t have eyesight, Su Yan doesn''t mind giving him a bit more pain.


    Compared with the pressure of secret techniques or mental torture, letting Hachioji drink a pond of sewage is not a very slight punishment.


    This is like letting a very powerful person suddenly fall down and be trampled on. His self-esteem must have suffered a great blow.


    Su Yan just humiliated Hachioji. After all, the 80,000 characters used to jump like that before, and he wanted Yuwen Xiongba to do that hot pot soup.


    He did this as a very slight punishment, and it was Su Yan''s pity for not letting the eight prince do that latrine.


    Yuwen Xiongba had already laughed out of his anger on the side, the eight prince made his own mind, now he knew that the pot was made of iron.


    He walked in front of Hachioji and asked with a smile: "Will I still do that hot pot soup?"


    Although Hachioji knew that the realm of Yuwen Xiongba was not high and was just a subordinate, he still did not dare to be strong.


    "Don''t dare."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded in satisfaction, satisfied.


    The people around were also constantly dispersing at this time, the excitement was over, it was time to go, and they knew that Su Yan was not a messy existence.


    Just now, this group of people didn''t lose Su Yan, and now if Su Yan settled the bill, they couldn''t eat and walk around, so this group of people hurried away.


    Seeing the people around him leave, Su Yan didn''t bother to send it away.


    At this moment, Hachioji looked at Su Yan with a pitiful look.


    "My lord, can I go now?"


    His heart must be very struggling, very painful, the dignified eighth prince wants to call someone else!


    But he has no choice, this is the attitude of the weak.


    "Want to leave?" Yuwen Xiongba smiled, "It''s not that easy yet."


    This made Hachioji a little bit in his heart, with a look of despair.


    I''ve been like this, I don''t want to let it go, is it so cruel.


    The group of Hachioji''s men knelt down at this moment, very sincere.


    They also knew that Su Yan must be a genius evildoer from Xuzhou, but the prince was a closed disciple of the Dazongmen.


    They really can''t provoke such a person, because the other party''s backstage is no weaker than them, and they just want Su Yan to let Hachioji go.


    "My lord, it''s ours this time. I beg you to spare our prince. If you want to kill, you have to be careful."


    Su Yan was a little surprised, are these men so loyal and righteous?


    Actually, this group of people are all monkey spirits, and they must do this.


    It''s impossible not to beg at the moment, otherwise it is possible that no one can leave.


    But they do not show their loyalty, and when they return to the beam, the beam king will not spare them.


    So on the one hand, they really begged, and on the other hand, for the sake of the future, I hope Hachioji will regard them for their loyalty and intercede in front of King Liang.


    Hachioji was also very moved, because he didn''t know the inner thoughts of these men.


    "What I have said is of course worth a thousand dollars." Su Yan looked at the group of people and said coldly, "But you have to answer some of my questions."


    Hachioji hurriedly said, "Knowing everything is endless, saying nothing is endless."


    Su Yan glanced at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, looked at Hachioji and asked, "Why is this Tai-A realm so lively recently?"


    Hachioji and a group of subordinates were taken aback. Isn''t it obvious that the Tai-A realm is so lively? I don''t know that?


    But they dare not ask, they can only answer truthfully.


    "The Tai''an realm is a huge place headed by Tai''a Gate. Recently, Tai''a Gate will hold a genius contest, and all the enchanting geniuses of Xuzhou will participate."


    Su Yan suddenly realized that this place is so lively.


    A group of geniuses from countries or big sects are all rushing here, and it''s naturally huge, no wonder it''s so lively.


    "A genius contest?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba continued to ask.


    This made Hachioji and the others even more puzzled. This person knows everyone, he doesn''t know this, it''s not just making them happy.


    But he still didn''t dare to ask, so he could only answer truthfully.


    "The contest of geniuses is the biggest event for the younger generation in Xuzhou, and it is a feast for low- and middle-ranking countries or sects!


    "This competition can only be held by the nine giants in Xuzhou in turn."


    "Do you mean that Tai''amen is one of the nine giants in Xuzhou?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, Tai Amen is infinitely close to the existence of the upper sect. It is said that it used to be the upper sect. It was downgraded because of the decline or some reason."


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan nodded, understanding in their hearts.


    "Then who are the other eight giants?"


    This made Hachioji and his men looked at each other, and couldn''t help but doubt the identity of Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba. As a native of Xuzhou, don''t you know that?


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he shouted, "If you want to survive, just say it!"


    The eight princes trembled and nodded quickly: "The other eight giants are Shuiyue Dongtian, Qingchengzong, Lanyuejiao, Shu, Wei, Wu, Canglangzong, and do not lock the door."


    Su Yan nodded and naturally wrote down all of these in his heart, which was very useful.


    "Are these sect countries all very powerful?"


    "Of course, almost the top sects and countries in the middle, and even many sects and countries are connected with the upper ones!"


    "Since these nine sect countries are so powerful, does the genius contest have anything to do with you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba asked casually, but it was very hurtful.


    Hachioji''s heart is dripping blood. Is there anyone who asks this question?


    Don��t know if friendship is the first and the second is the match? Can��t you feel the atmosphere, can��t you see the excitement, can��t you learn more, can��t be a cannon fodder, can��t dream...


    Seeing Hachioji''s melancholy look, Ufumi Xiongba also understood and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Okay, you don''t need to answer."


    Hachioji almost vomited a mouthful of blood. It was just an inner thought, so naturally he didn''t dare to say it. He was organizing the language and wanted to express his dissatisfaction, but he was not allowed to say it.


    "By the way, when will the genius contest take place?"


    Hachioji couldn''t help it anymore and asked tentatively, "Are you from Xuzhou?"


    "Answer the question!" Yuwen Xiongba sternly scolded.


    Hachioji nodded quickly and said, "There are still three days left."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan, he had basically finished asking, and it just depends on what Su Yan had to ask.


    Su Yan looked at Hachioji and said lightly: "The last question is the age requirement for this competition."


    "The competition is very demanding on age, between 15 and 25."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You can get out."


    Hachioji and all his men hurriedly left, and soon disappeared.


    Make sure that after walking a long way, Hachioji is showing anger: "This beam is settled!"

 Chapter 1723： Theamen!

    They were in a dense forest at the moment, and there were no people around. It was here that Hachioji dared to speak like this.


    The expressions of the subordinates around him changed. They looked around to make sure that Su Yan and two of them did not appear. This was a sigh of relief.


    "Hachioji, we can''t afford that person!"


    One of his subordinates said bitterly, that people like Su Yan can''t afford to provoke them, they are so much better than them, and the backstage must be very hard.


    But Hachioji remained the same, his face was full of anger, and the humiliation just now is vivid.


    He flees all the way, but he keeps vomiting on the road, and he is almost overwhelmed. He has never felt so uncomfortable.


    He sternly said: "So humiliating me, wanting me to forget, wishful thinking!"


    "Hachioji, that man..."


    His words were interrupted by Hachioji.


    Hachioji looked at his hands violently, and said angrily: "Are you so stupid!"


    This group of people was taken aback for a moment, and they didn''t understand that Hachioji was like this. Is it maddening.


    "Hachioji, let''s go back now."


    "Stop talking nonsense, how could it be possible to go back like this, I still have to participate in the genius contest!"


    Hachioji became more angry and looked at a group of subordinates and said: "You pigheads, are you so stupid!"


    The subordinates were even more puzzled. They didn''t understand how Hachioji said to them, but they were loyal.


    If you change to someone else, I''m afraid you will have run away long ago, and there will be pleadings.


    Hachioji knew this too, and could not help but ease his expression, but his anger was still there.


    "Don''t you feel strange!"


    The subordinates were puzzled and looked at the Hachioji blankly.


    "It''s really a bunch of pigs, their question just now!"


    Only then did the subordinates woke up and nodded involuntarily.


    "I didn''t remember Hachioji. It''s really weird to say that."


    "Yeah, isn''t everyone knowing this genius contest? How could they not know?"


    "Yeah, it''s weird."


    "A bunch of pigs" Hachioji was very angry, "This shows that they are not from Xuzhou!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that they were a little embarrassed. They didn''t dare to look at Hachioji, and they all bowed their heads.


    One of his men was puzzled: "But they are still very strong!"


    Hachioji said coldly; "How strong is it, it is still **** in my eyes!"


    "Don''t forget, I know many geniuses."


    Hachioji sneered, his eyes full of coldness.


    A subordinate said with bright eyes: "That''s right, that person is from Xuzhou, he can''t rely on the backstage when he comes here, as long as he can win him, then he can be cleaned up."


    "You are still smarter."


    The man blushed, very proud.


    "He''s right. These two people are not from Xuzhou. Even if they have a strong backing, they can''t rely on it. After all, people from outside the state can''t get in Xuzhou!"


    "Hachioji, that person''s posture looks at someone at least at the Yang Dan realm."


    One of his subordinates is still uneasy, the strong Yang Dan is indeed very strong.


    "What about Yang Dan? I know a lot of Yang Dan geniuses, and don''t forget that I have a deep relationship with Lan Yuejiao."


    The eyes of all the subordinates lit up, and they all suddenly realized their expressions.


    "That''s right, we Daliang and Lanyuejiao have always made good friends, and the king and Lanyuejiao leader are also considered brothers."


    A touch of coldness appeared on Hachioji''s face.


    "As long as they dare to participate in the genius contest, I will have the opportunity to let them know the cost of humiliating me!"


    Lanyuejiao is the favorite to win the championship this time, Xu Fei, the enchanting genius under the door!


    It is rumored that Xu Fei''s strength is close to the middle stage of Yang Dan, and it is very likely that he has broken through to the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    What kind of evildoer this is, it''s hard to comment, if you know that Hachioji''s father is only the middle stage of Yang Pill.


    Although his father has broken through for many years, the strength of his spiritual power is naturally not comparable to that of Xu Fei, but Xu Fei is only in his twenties and has a great future!


    This is what Hachioji and his father couldn''t compare.


    "Let''s not say so much, the most important thing is to rush to Tai''amen and find Brother Xu Fei!"


    All the subordinates nodded their heads and followed the Hachioji swiftly towards the deep forest.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were also on their way. They were naturally going to Tai''a Gate, after all, Xiao Meng and others were in Tai''a Gate.


    If Hachioji knew that Su Yan was not going to Tai Amen to participate in a genius contest, but to trouble with Tai Amen, I am afraid he would have to scare him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know, and this was doomed to his tragedy.


    "My lord, it will take another day for Tai''a Gate to arrive."


    "Well, no hurry."


    Su Yan is rare, not anxious, of course he can''t be anxious.


    On the way, he met a robber, the perfect state of Yin Dan, was arrested, and asked a lot about Tai''amen.


    This gave Su Yan a great understanding of Tai Amen, which was not a simple school.


    Tai''amen''s suzerain is said to be at the peak of the late Yang Pill stage, which is a very scary existence.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, he could barely fight the Yang Pill later stage to the death, but facing this kind of existence that had broken through for a long time, he had no confidence.


    Going to Tai''a Gate, it must be an endless existence, and there is no other choice.


    But if he wanted to rescue Xiao Meng and others, he had to raise his realm so as to have confidence.


    So Su Yan was not in a hurry, he wanted to wait until his realm was high.


    During this period of time, he can go to Tai''amen to check it out. By the way, it is not unreasonable to learn about this genius competition.


    The two drove overnight and arrived at Tai''a Gate in the early morning of the next day.


    Tai Amen is naturally very big, a towering mountain is extremely majestic, like a sharp blade rubbed on the ground.


    And the top of this mountain is where Tai''a Gate is.


    But to Su Yan''s surprise, he couldn''t go to the top.


    Local people know that it is easy to inquire.


    Tai''amen is divided into two places. The top of Sharp Blade Peak is the gate of the sect, and most people are not allowed to enter, even Tai''amen disciples.


    And the place surrounded by the circle below Sharp Edge Peak is the place where the disciples of Tai Amen live and even live, and it is also the place where the geniuses competed this time.


    The local servant was very afraid of Sharp Edge Peak, and it was only after Su Yan''s threat and temptation to speak out.


    It turns out that this sharp blade peak has a very powerful formation method, even a person who is perfect in Yang Dan can''t forcibly break in, unless there is a key to pass in.


    Generally, the keys are in the hands of the sect master, but the elders do not have the keys.


    It is said that in this genius competition, the first place has the opportunity to be qualified to enter the gate of Tai''an. This is no small matter for the geniuses participating in the genius competition.


    It is said that there is a great opportunity for the gate of Tai''a. There was a disciple of Tai''a who went in for a day and crossed two realms to directly become a Taoist, and that person is now the elder of Tai''a.

 Chapter 1724： Casual repairs and dogs are not allowed inside!

    Such an example is not difficult to find, and it is a living example. After all, the elders of Tai Amen are inside Tai Amen.


    So this is also the reason why it is more popular than before. The nine giants all attached great importance to this competition and threatened to win the first place.


    No one knows the fundamental purpose of Tai Amen, but many people are surprised, why Tai Amen is so generous.


    But now that it has been spread, Tai Amen must not be able to regret it. After all, it is a big sect and cannot repent at will.


    When Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba arrived at Tai''a City, it was already noon, and the towering sharp edge peak was very dazzling, shimmering with green luster.


    The aura of this sharp blade peak is very strong, second only to the mountain peak at the entrance of Xuzhou, this is the crystallization of thousands of years of Tai''amen, and it is the painstaking effort of many leaders.


    "My lord, this giant peak is a bit cool."


    Yuwen Xiongba kept looking at Sharp Edge Peak, sighing that it was too magnificent.


    "How can you become the nine giants in Xuzhou?"


    Su Yan is not surprised, on the contrary this is normal.


    "Let��s find a place to rest first, then sneak into Tai''ammen to check and see where Xiao Meng and the others are locked up."


    "Ok."


    The two of them walked towards the city of Tai''a. The wide city road was full of pedestrians. The city is very large and more prosperous than the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    There are also a lot of people in this place. There are more people than before, because of the great talents.


    It is not only talented geniuses who come here, but also people from all schools and countries in Xuzhou.


    They came here to see the game, which is like the World Cup on earth, a carnival event for the entire Xuzhou people.


    Holding it once can create a very generous economy for the local area. It is said that once the nine giants hold it, they can generate hundreds of millions of Lingshi.


    If you know about Yiyi Lingshi, it is Yiyi Softmei Coin.


    Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba walked aimlessly everywhere, two days before the start of the game, they were not in a hurry, they had to find a good resting place.


    "My lord, it seems a bit lively in front."


    Yuwen Xiongba pointed to the group of people in front of him and couldn''t help but become curious.


    Su Yan also nodded, and said, "Let''s take a look."


    They don''t like to join in the fun like that. The reason why they choose to go is entirely to understand Tai''a in more detail.


    After all, knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle. Although Su Yan has a lot of methods, he is still very afraid of a giant like Tai Amen.


    It is not so easy to rescue Xiao Meng, at least in Su Yan''s view, it is difficult.


    He thought it was a difficult thing, and one can imagine the difficulties.


    Because Su Yan knows Xiaomeng''s physique and knows her extraordinary, she is a genius that many people dream of.


    There is only one way for Tai''a goalkeeper to hand over Xiaomeng, and that is to destroy Tai''amen!


    The crowd gathered in front was so noisy that everyone around could hear it, which also led to more and more people gathering.


    "Everyone, take a look, this store is insulting!"


    The man dressed as a monk was very angry, his eyes bursting with fire.


    And the reason why he was so angry was entirely because of the blank paper posted on the store door in front of him.


    There is a sentence written on the white paper, "Ranxiu and dogs are not allowed to enter!"


    This obviously treats casual cultivators like dogs, completely humiliating people, no wonder the monk is so angry.


    It can also be seen that the monk must be a casual cultivator. In this age where everyone is himself, only things related to oneself will be taken seriously, and other people''s affairs are all held up high.


    The people gathered also watched the excitement, and many people did not express their opinions.


    But some people joined the condemnation, and they were all casual cultivators.


    "What''s wrong with the casual cultivator, did the casual cultivator eat your food, or ruined your aunt?!"


    A monk was extremely angry, with fire in his eyes, already holding the saber in his hand, and planning to shoot if there was a big discrepancy.


    However, the anger of this group of people did not make the shopkeeper change his mind, because the shop owner did not take this group of people into his eyes at all.


    This shop is very famous in Tai''a. It is said that the people behind the scenes have a very good relationship with Tai''amen, as if someone in the family is a disciple of Tai''amen.


    The shop owner is fat and big-eared, very rich, and he walked out of the shop at the moment with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "What is noisy, go and make noise, don''t affect the sound business of my shop!"


    The group of casual cultivators became even more angry, all staring at the shop owner angrily.


    "It turned out that you did it, can I kill you!"


    Someone threatened, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    The shop owner didn''t care, even showing contempt.


    "A casual cultivator wants to kill me too. You don''t take a **** and take a picture of yourself, do you dare to move me!"


    "Do you think we dare?!"


    That casual repairer is not a fool, knowing that Qianglong does not suppress the snake, the owner of this shop is a local, there must be some countertops.


    That''s why he told us that he wanted a group of casual practitioners to come forward.


    The casual cultivators around did not look at it either, after all, the store''s words insulted them all.


    "Then we are together, don''t you know if you dare?!"


    A white-clothed San Xiu said in a deep voice, it was actually the perfect state of Yin Dan.


    The shop owner was not afraid at all, and still said with a smile: "It''s also a landslide together!"


    "court death!"


    Someone''s spiritual power was running and rushed towards the shop owner.


    But in the next second, the late Yin Pill''s casual repairer was directly shocked, and he fell to the ground and vomited blood, seeing that he could not survive.


    The people around him changed their colors, and they didn''t expect this fat man to be so powerful. For a while, everyone was a little worried.


    Sanxiu in white looked at the shop owner and said, "I wonder if I can compete with you?"


    "You, rubbish!"


    After speaking, the shop owner rushed directly to the white-robed Xiu Shi, displayed the dragon''s grasping hand, and grabbed the heart of the white-robed Sanxiu directly.


    Baiyi Sanxiu''s face changed suddenly, she was holding her chest, and blood was vomiting in her mouth.


    He walked backwards, and fell to the ground without taking a few steps, his blood staining the jade ground.


    This scene shocked the people around him, and the strong man with perfect Yin Dan was killed by the shop owner so easily!


    At this moment, the group of casual cultivators no longer dared to speak, and those with perfect Yin Dan were killed by one blow, and they were not even qualified to be cannon fodder.


    Now this group of people also knew why this place dared to insult casual Xiu so much.


    Others are powerful, they are suppressed by the realm, and you should be humiliated. You can only bear it.


    This is the world where the weak are like dogs, and the strong are respected, and it manifests vividly in this place.


    You are strong, even if you kill on the spot, there is no shit, otherwise the shop owner would not dare to kill two people in a row.


    The shop owner threw away the heart of Baiyi Sanxiu, and a young servant had already brought water for him to wash his hands.

 Chapter 1725： Break this rule!

    The shop owner put his hands in the copper basin, washed them, and then a servant immediately gave him a handkerchief for him to wipe.


    The shop owner looked at the two corpses while wiping, and said: "I see too many things that do not live or die. The two dogs also want to bite people, so I can''t help them!"


    The surrounding casual cultivators dared not say anything. They had no choice. After all, they were all casual cultivators. If they were defeated, they couldn''t rely on others.


    The arrogance on the face of the shop owner was even more so that looking at the group of casual repairs was full of contempt.


    "A group of casual cultivators also want to come to the Tai''an realm to join in the fun, are you able to come here? Are you pigs and dogs qualified to come here?!"


    The owner''s voice was loud, and everyone around him heard it. Many people pointed, but did not dare to stop.


    The people who talk about it are still local, otherwise they wouldn''t even dare to talk about it, after all, it''s not like being outside at home.


    "It''s all gone for me, get fucked!"


    The shop owner started to rush people, all standing in front of his shop, which would affect the business.


    Many casual cultivators have not left, still standing there, obviously too angry.


    All of them clenched their fists and looked at the shop owner with unkind eyes, but no one dared to step forward.


    "Oh, let you **** off, don''t you?!"


    The shop owner raised his voice and looked at the group of casual cultivators with a displeased face, exuding a violent spiritual power.


    "Come if you want to die!"


    The shop owner''s fierce look was very violent.


    At this moment, a young man walked over and frowned slightly when he saw this scene.


    "Isn''t this the site of Tai Amen?"


    There was a boy next to him, who replied at this moment: "Master, this is Tai''amen."


    "Oh, that''s the case, but this Tai Amen is nothing more than that."


    His words immediately attracted the attention of many people, because he said these words in this place, it is simply rebellious.


    Tai''a Mengui is one of the nine giants in Xuzhou. Its reputation can be heard everywhere in Xuzhou. Who dares to speak so.


    Everyone looked at that person, all with different faces.


    Even the owner of the shop looked at the man, with an angry look in his eyes.


    "Oh, it seems that my words made a group of people unhappy." The young man smiled and said, "Come on, I won''t say anything, let''s go to Tai''amen, and we will have a competition in two days."


    As soon as these words came out, all the people present changed their color slightly, and their faces showed fear.


    Those who can participate in the competition are definitely a noble existence, not a prince and princess, but also a top disciple of the inner sect.


    Such people generally don''t dare to offend, so the angry group of people pouted and stopped talking.


    Even the owner of the shop was holding back his anger at the moment. Although he had great authority in this place, he did not dare to offend the genius who participated in the competition at will.


    If he hits the gun, even the disciples of Tai Amen can''t save him.


    The genius may not be terrible, the terrible thing is his backstage.


    When the young man left, the people around him refocused their eyes on the owner of the shop.


    Many people who had left originally looked over again at this moment, and found that the matter seemed to be unfinished.


    The shop owner looked at the group of casual cultivators: "Is it true that such talents are noble existences. What face do you group of casual cultivators have to stay in Tai''a?!"


    The casual cultivators were about to explode with anger, and they were full of killing intent.


    "Hahaha, be very angry, if you have the ability to shoot, let me kill all pigs and dogs in the world!"


    I don''t know why, the owner of this shop hates San Xiu so much, and treats San Xiu like a pig.


    A group of monks hesitated, they knew that even if they were together, there was no chance of winning, because their realm was too low.


    Many people shook their heads, planning to leave this place, but they could only endure and be humiliated.


    But at this moment, Su Yan walked toward the front and pulled away the crowd watching the excitement.


    Su Yan looked at the fat-eared shopkeeper with a slight anger in his eyes.


    He is not a nosy person, it is all because of his connection.


    Su Yan is not from the martial arts world, he is from the martial arts world, so he is just like a casual cultivator.


    In other words, the shop owner also scolded him. Can Su Yan bear it? Of course he can''t bear it.


    Su Yan looked at the shop owner and said, "Are you so arrogant here?"


    The shop owner glanced at Su Yan, and said with disdain: "Two more casual dogs here, there are so many casual dogs this year."


    Hearing this, Yu Wen Xiongba had an attack on the spot and wanted to go up and fight the shop owner to the death.


    But Su Yan stopped him and patted him on the shoulder to keep him from getting angry.


    And Su Yan looked at the store owner at this moment and said: "You can''t even regret it now."


    "Hehe, I will regret it, a casual dog, if you have the ability to do it!"


    The shop owner pointed to the sentence outside the shop door and said: "Ranxiu and dogs are not allowed inside, it will never change!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, his eyes revealed a murderous intent!


    "Today I broke this rule!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, a breath of death filled his body and went directly toward the shop owner.


    The store owner''s complexion changed drastically, revealing an extremely shocked look. Of course he could feel the terrifying power of Su Yan, which he could not resist.


    But he regrets it is useless, and now it is an endless situation, can only resist with all his strength.


    But his spiritual power was directly transformed into nothingness by the gas of death, and the gas of death was like a demon, pinching his neck, making him unable to breathe.


    "A mere yang pill in the early days dare to be so arrogant, you are not as good as a dog!"


    Su Yan''s hand pressed hard, and the death air exploded with power.


    The skin of the store owner''s body began to dry up, and finally turned into a piece of dry bone, which scattered with the wind.


    Killing the shop owner is a very common thing for Su Yan, just like killing a dog and a pig.


    Su Yan clapped his hands and said to Yuwen Xiongba, "Let''s go."


    The two walked forward, ignoring the shock and panic of those around them.


    But the group of casual cultivators looked at Su Yan with gratitude and looked at his back.


    "These heroes are our role models!"


    "I regretted my dislike of my identity just now. This hero made me reinvigorate, and a casual cultivator can become a strong one!"


    "That''s right, although we don''t have the blessing of the clansmen and the ammunition to stretch out our hands and open our mouths, we have strong vitality!"


    Many casual cultivators knelt down towards Su Yan, and Su Yan cheered them up again and gave them new goals.


    For Su Yan, the word "San Xiu" is not unfamiliar, on the contrary it is very common.


    In the mighty world of immortals, there are a lot of casual cultivators, too many to count.


    And often those who are capable of defending the sky, a lot of the proportion is casual cultivator.


    Because casual meditation can more stimulate the will and make people break through the shackles!

 Chapter 1726： What is the Tai Amen disciple!

    Su Yan easily killed the shop owner. This was something that shocked everyone around him.


    In their eyes, the store owner is an extremely powerful existence with a very high level.


    After all, the shop owner killed the existence of Yin Dan Consummation in one blow, and its strength should not be ignored.


    However, Su Yan used thunderous means to easily turn the shop owner into ashes. This strength is more terrifying than the shop owner.


    This shocked and even feared the people around.


    "Who is this person, so powerful?!"


    A local man said in horror, looking at Su Yan''s back, his heart was shocked.


    "I haven''t seen it, it''s definitely not ours."


    "The shop owners are all in the early years of Yang Dan. This person will kill with one blow, and there is no body left. How powerful is this?!"


    "Is it a genius evildoer in other parts of Xuzhou, after all, he looks only in his twenties."


    "It''s not like, I haven''t heard of it. From his point of view, he is a casual cultivator out of ten!"


    "Damn, such a strong casual cultivator, this is the blessing of cultivating for eight lifetimes!"


    The last person''s words are somewhat intriguing. Su Yan is not the blessing of eight lifetimes, he is the blessing of eight lifetimes.


    In short, Su Yan''s shot shocked the entire Tai''a corner, and the news spread over half of Tai''a city immediately.


    This is big news. If it is said that Su Yan is a genius evildoer in which country or sect, no one is surprised, but Su Yan is a casual cultivator, which has not been seen for many years.


    "I''m afraid this person has encountered a big opportunity, otherwise how could he be so strong!"


    "Yeah, fortunately, one person will be created for dozens of hundreds of years."


    Su Yan ignored the talk about Tai''a City, and the two of them were looking for a place to live.


    However, things are not that simple, because the shop owner is not an ordinary existence.


    When the shop owner died, someone went to secretly report the letter. Now there are many people in Tai''a City looking for Su Yan.


    When Su Yan and the other two found a place to stay, they were stopped by a man before entering.


    "You are the one who killed our shop owner?!"


    The man asked coldly, with a murderous intent.


    Su Yan disdainfully said indifferently: "Go away!"


    His roar directly shook the person more than ten meters away, and fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    That person naturally didn''t dare to step forward, so he could only leave in despair.


    But Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong entered the store, paid the money, and went to rest in a good room.


    But there was a noisy noise immediately downstairs, which was very lively.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and said, "My lord, these people are still in their shadows."


    Su Yan said coldly: "You stay here, I will solve them."


    "it is good."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t follow, he knew it might be a burden to follow.


    Su Yan went downstairs and walked out directly. The outside was already full of people, one of whom was headed in special clothes.


    There is a sword on his chest, which looks like a famous sword in ancient legends!


    Obviously this person is from Tai Amen, a disciple of Tai Amen, and his name is Zilang.


    This person is not an ordinary disciple. He is actually an inner disciple of Tai Amen. He has a high prestige in Tai Amen. It is said that he will be promoted to elder soon, obviously not weak.


    With a thin body and full of anger on his face, he glanced at Su Yan.


    "Are you the one who killed me?!"


    Zi Lang asked in a cold voice, with a violent voice in his voice, as if a beast was rushing, a powerful aura directly forced towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, looked at this person indifferently, and nodded lightly.


    The people around them changed color one by one. They were basically locals and knew Zilang''s prestige in Tai''a.


    "Isn''t that an inner disciple of Tai''amen?!"


    "Yes, it is Zilang. It is said that he will be an elder soon."


    "Really, who is so courageous, dare to provoke him, don''t you want to kill him? Even the average middle school master dare not provoke him.


    ...


    "You don''t know yet, that young man killed his uncle!"


    "what?!"


    "Is that the big fat man who runs a restaurant and lodging?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a terrible thing now, it will definitely die."


    Many people looked at Su Yan sympathetically. They knew that the ending was set, and Su Yan would definitely die.


    Dare to provoke the inner disciples of Tai Amen, this is not what self-destruction is.


    What status is the inner disciple of Tai Amen? It is the genius who participated in this competition. Many people have to be treated equally, which is enough to explain their status.


    "Isn''t that a casual cultivator, it''s a pity."


    Someone knows what happened just now, with a pity on their face.


    Others were even more strange, and they didn''t expect it at all.


    "Ranxiu, how powerful and enchanting it is to kill Uncle Zilang''s casual cultivator, what a pity."


    "Whoever makes him ignorant of lurking is bound to die now."


    Many people are naturally not optimistic about Su Yan. No one is optimistic about it. After all, Zilang died Tai Amen''s inner disciple, and there is this behemoth behind him. Who dares to offend him.


    Zilang looked at Su Yan with a murderous expression on his face, and said angrily: "You killed my uncle?!"


    Su Yan became indifferent, and said nonchalantly, "I killed a dog just now. Was it your uncle?"


    When this word came out, everyone was shocked, and their brains couldn''t change their minds.


    "Is this person still so arrogant?!"


    "Yeah, this is too arrogant, isn''t Zilang afraid of him?!"


    "I''m afraid it was a broken jar, it doesn''t matter."


    ...


    Zilang was filled with violent anger, and there seemed to be flames burning behind him, dyeing the entire sky red.


    He looked at Su Yan, his eyes meant to kill, and said word by word: "How dare you call my uncle a dog!"


    Su Yan was still calm, could not see half panic or even fear, some just disdain.


    "Is not it?"


    Su Yan asked, the angry Zilang''s blood surged and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Very good, you are fine!"


    Zi Lang turned angrily back and smiled, looking at Su Yan, the killing intent in his eyes increased, and Su Yan was already a dead person in his eyes.


    "You are the first person who dared to speak to me like this, don''t forget, I am an inner disciple of Tai''amen!"


    Su Yan was even more disdainful, looking directly at Zilang with his eyes, and replied word by word: "What kind of disciple is Tai Amen!"


    The people around him couldn''t understand it at all, and they didn''t even think that Su Yan was so arrogant and domineering that he didn''t even pay attention to the inner disciples of Tai Amen.


    "Even if it''s a broken jar, it''s not so arrogant."


    "A casual repairer, this is too jumpy, and I will definitely die very miserably later."


    "This is a must, sure to die!"


    The people around looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at a dead person. There is no other possibility. No one under Tai''a can fight!

 Chapter 1727： You are in trouble!

    The people around were very angry, after all, they were also locals in Tai''an, and respected Tai''an as the supreme existence.


    They have never seen a disciple who despise Tai Amen so much, and have never seen a person so courageous, so monstrous!


    Many people could no longer speak, but were angry. They pointed at Su Yan, not a person but a corpse.


    The consequences of such arrogance are obvious, absolutely impossible to fire!


    Tai Amen will definitely maintain his majesty. This school is not a group of soft-hearted people, but a group of cruel-hearted people.


    They suppressed the aliens in the Tai''an realm, but they never showed mercy.


    The most powerful way for the strong is to suppress them bloody, and make people fear in their hearts, so that they can become a ruler.


    There is no peace here, and peace will only be regarded as the weakest coward.


    Compared to the anger of the people around here, that Tai Amen inner disciple Zi Lang, his eyes have burst into flames at this moment!


    He did not expect that in this place, there are people who are so arrogant, not putting him in their eyes, not putting Tai''a Gate in their eyes.


    Zilang''s face was full of anger, even with a wicked look, a very cruel expression.


    "You are fine!"


    The three words of Zilang''s cold voice express his current state, with extreme anger.


    The people around are shaking all over, they have never seen Zilang so angry, this is very rare.


    And they also understood very well what the consequences of Zilang''s anger were.


    Zilang looked at Su Yan and made a motion to wipe his neck. The darts in his hand had already diffracted towards Su, the speed was fast!


    Zi Lang is an inner disciple of Tai''amen, his strength is not weak, he can reach the level of elders in just one step, which is obviously higher than the ordinary monks in the early stage of Yang Pill.


    This dart is his spiritual weapon to kill people invisible, the most deadly!


    But Su Yan glanced at him pitifully, and there was only pity in his eyes, pitiful to Zilang.


    "It''s another reckless thing!"


    Su Yan used both hands, and easily clamped Zilang''s darts with his fingers. The darts were spinning at high speed in his hands, like a sharp blade.


    However, the dart couldn''t get rid of it and was completely controlled by Su Yan.


    This made Zi Lang frowned, his heart filled with coldness.


    Obviously, he now knew that the person in front of him was not as easy to deal with, and his strength was not weak.


    However, Zilang did not take it seriously. He was only one step short of reaching the middle stage of Yang Pill. At this level, not many people could be an enemy of him!


    Zilang''s figure disappeared, and he flew directly towards Su Yan, and appeared again behind Su Yan.


    His fist blasted directly towards Su Yan''s neck, his power was violent, and he carried a secret technique that broke.


    Su Yan sneered, isn''t this playing a big knife in front of him?


    Su Yan clenched his fists, and said calmly: "If you can catch my fist, I can forget the blame."


    But this word spread to Zilang''s ears, but it was so harsh, it was endless humiliation.


    The people around him became more restless and couldn''t see Su Yan at all.


    "I have seen an arrogant person, but I have never seen such an arrogant person!"


    "This is more than arrogance, this is simply playing with fire!"


    "I hope he can live up to his arrogance. Tai''a City has been quiet for hundreds of years. I would rather see a wave of waves caused by others."


    ...


    Many people''s comments are endless, but in the eyes of Yu Wen Xiongba, these people''s words are so ridiculous.


    "As you wish, within a few days, this Tai''a city will surely become big news in the entire martial arts world!"


    Of course he believed in Su Yan, believed that he had the ability to upset the city of Tai''a, and believed that he could destroy the city of Tai''a!


    Su Yan''s fist had already been smashed towards Zilang at this time, his speed was not fast, he seemed very lazy, and his power was not terrifying.


    But in Zilang''s view, this is even more ridicule and even more contempt!


    He roared, his face full of anger, flames appeared all over his body, and a fire dragon appeared behind him.


    Endless flames enveloped the whole place, and the fire dragon roared towards Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan sneered and swallowed the fire dragon without any hesitation at all.


    This stunned everyone, no matter where everyone could talk, they all looked stupidly at the battlefield.


    And Zi Lang was also shocked, the power of his anger, the secret technique he used, was swallowed by Su Yan!


    He thought about the secret technique being invincible, but he never thought that his secret technique phantom would be swallowed, which simply subverted his three views.


    He can now guess how powerful Su Yan is. It''s not that powerful people can''t swallow his secret technique. He now understands why Su Yan is so arrogant.


    He wants to retreat, he knows that he will be defeated, and continues to compete is just his own loss.


    However, Su Yan''s voice came, making him cold all over.


    "I haven''t received this punch yet, do you want to run?!"


    As soon as the speed sound fell, his fist hit Zilang''s fist directly.


    boom!


    The loud noise spread everywhere, shaking some houses to collapse!


    Numerous spiritual powers were vented everywhere, and the entire city of Tai''a seemed to be shrouded in spiritual power.


    There are even more ripples, which is shocking!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s fist shattered Zilang''s fist directly and penetrated his chest!


    Zilang vomited blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at Su Yan with an unbelievable face, looking at the hole in his chest.


    He couldn''t believe that he was about to become the elder of Tai Amen, but today he was planted in the hands of a casual practitioner!


    Zilang wanted to speak, his throat moved, but the voice did not come out, only blood ran down the corners of his mouth, dyeing his clothes red.


    Zilang''s hands trembled, and even his whole body trembled, with a dull look, and in the end he fell directly to the ground.


    He didn''t want to die, he still wanted to be the elder of Tai Amen, how could he die, but what time there is no medicine for regret.


    Zilang died in endless remorse and fear, his eyes were not closed, and he did not look at him.


    Su Yan had withdrawn his spiritual power, but he didn''t use much power with the punch just now. He didn''t use his original power, just a simple blow.


    But Zilang couldn''t bear it and died straight away.


    Su Yan looked at Wang Zilang''s body, showing disdain, without saying anything, and walked directly toward Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally gave a thumbs-up with both hands, but the people around him were completely different. They all looked at Su Yan firmly, as if they must remember Su Yan''s appearance.


    At this moment, an old man suddenly rushed out of the crowd, pointing at Su Yan with trembling hands, sad and angry.


    "You actually killed my people, the inner disciple of Tai''amen, the elder who is about to be promoted!"


    Su Yan ignored it, he was too lazy to bother, he just wanted to take a break, and then went to investigate the news of Xiao Meng.


    But the man said endlessly: "Do you know what you did? You have caused a disaster!"

 Chapter 1728： Wanted in town!

    Su Yan ignored the comments of the people around him and left here with Yuwen Xiongba.


    When he reached a remote place, Su Yan tore off his disguise, and Yu Wen Xiongba also tore off his human skin mask.


    Su Yan was not afraid of doing this. He just didn''t want to get into the troubles he had caused. That would be very annoying and affect his plan.


    It''s okay if Tai Amen doesn''t understand it. Now that he understands it deeply, he knows the extraordinary.


    Just a prospective elder who is about to be promoted has such a realm, which shows that there are dragons and crouching tigers in Tai''ammen.


    Su Yan is not afraid of things, but he is not a reckless person. On the contrary, he is a man who can bend, stretch and understand.


    The two walked out of the alley, still lively outside, but they were like outsiders.


    "There is an inn ahead."


    Yuwen Xiongba pointed to the towering building in front, and said lightly.


    "Ok."


    The two walked towards the inn, and the original note in front of the shop was gone.


    After all, what happened just now scared the owner of this shop.


    He originally wrote that the casual practitioners were not allowed to enter, but he knew that a casual practitioner in the city had killed the quasi-elder of Tai Amen, and he immediately withdrew the note in fright.


    Su Yan and two walked in, and a young servant greeted him quickly, very enthusiastic.


    "Where did the two of you come from?"


    Xiao Si asked eagerly.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba ignored them, they came from the martial arts world, can you tell them.


    "A table of delicious food, and the other two excellent wing rooms."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba sat down by the window.


    Su Yan glanced around. The inn was well decorated, obviously very expensive, but there were a lot of guests.


    Those who can come to this place to watch the game are obviously the ones who are not short of money and naturally don''t care about spending money.


    At this moment, noisy sounds came from downstairs, and many pedestrians hid on both sides to make way.


    A group of law enforcement officers in military uniforms were running slowly, rushing forward.


    Someone handed out papers with the heads of Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba printed on them, which was obviously wanted for them.


    A leader of the law enforcement captain yelled at the people on both sides: "These two people are missing the quasi-elder of Tai''amen. Now they are wanted in the city. If they conceal it, they will all be guilty!"


    The people around suddenly started talking, and all of them changed color.


    "This... how is this possible, who is so courageous to kill the quasi-elder of Tai Amen?!"


    "Unbelievable, this thing hasn''t happened in a hundred years, but it happened this time."


    "Now all wanted, these two people will not escape!"


    ...


    Not only the people on both sides of the road were talking about it, but the people in the inn restaurant were also attracted to talk about the matter.


    For the people here, it was obviously an unprecedented thing and had never encountered it before.


    The men leading the table by Su Yan were all talking now.


    "Is this news true?" A thin man looked suspicious.


    "The law enforcers are all dispatched, the whole city is wanted, this is the highest level, how could it be fake!"


    The slightly fat man next to him naturally believed in this, it couldn''t be fake, after all, law enforcement was used.


    Several other people nodded one after another, and the law enforcement officers came forward. This is not a joke.


    In Tai''a City, the law enforcers are second only to Tai''amen and are under Tai''amen.


    It is inconvenient for Tai Amen to come forward. After all, the genius is about to arrive. It must be very busy, so the law enforcers will come forward.


    Of course, if Tai''amen came out, it would definitely cause greater fluctuations, which would make a bad impression for many people who came to Tai''a City.


    So to sum up these points, the best choice for law enforcement is to come forward.


    Just need to use thunder means to capture Su Yan, then this matter will be calmed down.


    "This is a rare sight in a century. Someone dared to do something to the quasi-elder of Tai''am. It''s scary!"


    The slightly fat man continued to say at this moment, "I really don''t know who is so courageous, who dares to attack the disciples in Tai''a City against Tai''a City, and one of the nine giants dares to provoke him."


    "Could it be the enemy of Tai''amen?" A man with three sheep beards meditated.


    The others nodded, approving of his words.


    "This is obviously the enemy, otherwise it''s okay to provoke Tai Amen."


    "Tai Amen is like a local emperor in this place. It must have oppressed many people."


    Martial arts are respected, so obviously there will be a lot of dark sides, and Tai''amen is not a decent one, and does a lot of dirty things.


    But the man at the next table came over with wine at the moment.


    "Everyone guessed wrong, things are not what you guessed."


    The slightly fat man and others were all taken aback, looking at this very classically dressed person, obviously he is a local.


    "Why, isn''t it like this?!"


    "Naturally not, I am a witness on the spot."


    The people around all looked over, showing curiosity.


    "Come on, sit down." The slightly fat man hurriedly asked the man to sit down.


    The man was not polite, so he sat down and looked at the crowd around him and said, "It''s amazing."


    He felt wonderful as a local, and obviously he couldn''t understand the obese man''s behavior.


    "This matter has to start from the storefront."


    "The fat boss posted outside the store and the dog is not allowed inside, which aroused many dissatisfaction with the casual repair."


    "But the fat boss is so powerful that he directly killed the two dissatisfied people, and the rest of the casual cultivators were afraid to speak."


    The people around are listening carefully, which is a big deal.


    The man continued: "But at this moment, a man in weird dress came over, followed by a servant."


    Seeking Yuwen Xiongba''s shadow area...


    "The man''s move was to kill the owner of the shop. You must know that the owner of the shop is perfect in Yin Dan!"


    Everyone around them exclaimed, which is wonderful too.


    "Could that person also kill the prospective disciple of Tai''amen?!"


    Someone asked.


    "That''s right." The man nodded and said, "The shop owner is the uncle of the quasi-elder of Tai Amen, so he is going to take revenge, but he was killed by that person. You know that the quasi-elder is the early stage of Yang Dan!"


    The people around him took a breath, which was too scary. The strong man in the early days of Yang Pill was not killed by a single move. How terrifying the opponent was.


    However, many people are very relieved and think that these two people deserve to die. Such humiliation is self-response.


    But Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had already gone upstairs at the moment, and they naturally wanted to rest after eating.


    They were not in the mood to listen to the discussion of this group, because he still had a task at night.


    Yuwen Xiongba was unhappy all the time, because that person even described him as a slave, which was too cheap.


    Although he is Su Yan''s subordinate, he is not a slave, right? He wants to theory, but after thinking about it, isn''t it just exposing himself.


    So he had no choice but to go upstairs.

 Chapter 1729： Moon black wind high

    "Wenwen, I miss you so much, you don''t want to kick me out of bed in the future, okay."


    "Wenwen, I miss you so much."


    ...


    Yuwen Xiongba lay on the big bed, dreaming sweetly, and Harazi fell to the ground.


    And outside at this moment, the night is very dark, righteous midnight!


    There is no moon tonight, and the night is so dark that the roads are hard to see. There is a storm in the city of Tai''a, and the night is not peaceful tonight!


    Su Yan had appeared on the roof of the inn at this moment, looking at the night of the whole city of Tai''a, his face was indifferent, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    "The whole city is wanted, why there is no news at all!"


    Lei Ting, the president of the Law Enforcement Union in Tai''a City, was furious, looking at the group of men in front of him, his face was extremely cold.


    "A bunch of rice buckets!"


    His fiery red hair seemed to be burning right now, obviously so long of inaction made him very angry.


    Regardless of the squeaks, a group of subordinates can only keep their heads down, fearful.


    "Do you know how big this is, the Great Elder of Tai''amen has been asking about it!"


    The color under a group of hands changed abruptly, and each one showed awe.


    "President, the great elder of Tai Amen?" a subordinate asked nervously.


    "Yes, he limited the time limit, and he must catch those two within three days, otherwise, I won''t survive, and neither will you!"


    The violent voice of the union president echoed throughout the hall, and the voice was endless.


    "President, we will definitely die, and we will find those two within three days!"


    "Yes, don''t worry, the president!"


    The union president''s anger eased a little, and he looked at the group of people and said: "You have been with me for so many years. You know my temper. This is not a small matter, it is related to the lives of all of us!"


    A young man looked at the union president at this moment and said: "President, we are wanted throughout the city. If the two are still in the city, they will certainly not escape our legal net. I am worried."


    The other captain retorted at this moment: "Impossible, they absolutely cannot escape from Tai''a City, all the gates are under martial law, he cannot escape!"


    He is the person in charge of this matter. How could it be possible for people to escape? Even if he escaped, he couldn''t admit it.


    The others also nodded, the city gate has a formation, it has been closed at this moment, and the chance of escape is very small.


    The young man frowned and said, "If they didn''t escape, that means they were in the city, but we have searched the entire city of Tai''a, and we still haven''t found them."


    "Can these two people hide like this?!"


    The union president''s anger surfaced, which made him feel uneasy.


    "I think the two of them may be disguised!"


    The young man said coldly.


    The whole hall was silent, and everyone was speechless.


    Disguise, this is difficult to do, there is no way to find it, it is equivalent to the portrait is completely invalid.


    The people in the entire hall were a little cold at this moment. If they were really disfigured, then they would be in trouble.


    "President, this is only a possibility, not necessarily!"


    The young man looked at the union president, his eyes were extremely cold, his face was cut with a knife.


    "President, even if we didn''t catch those two in three days, we can''t be punished!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at the young man in unison, with unbelievable doubts in their eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If we haven''t caught it in three days, we must have no one to escape!"


    "Yes, if you can''t catch those two, Tai''amen will never let us go!"


    ...


    Even the trade union president''s face was skeptical at this moment, but the young man''s confidence made him very curious.


    "You just talk about it."


    "It''s very simple. We didn''t catch it within three days. We will find two scapegoats by then!"


    The leader of the trade union frowned and said, "Scapegoat, that person is a very strong casual cultivator!"


    "He can!"


    The young man pointed to a trade union elder behind him. The elder was a mid-Yang Dan cultivation base, which was very agreeable.


    "You... dare you!"


    Although the elders were angry, they were of no avail, because the union president and even others had hope for what the youth said.


    "Elder, it''s useless to be angry, so let''s hope to find those two within three days."


    The young man smiled, his eyes full of triumph.


    The elder was angry and intolerable, but because of the union president, he didn''t dare to be angry, and his heart was already terrified.


    ...


    At this time, Su Yan had passed over Tai''a City and went directly to the center of Tai''a City, which was the place of Tai''a Gate.


    Of course he is not interested in what happened in the hall of the trade union. He is now going to find Xiao Meng and others.


    If he was lucky enough to find them, he would naturally take them away and put Xiao Meng and them in a safe place, and Tai Amen would be nothing to him.


    Tai Amen is heavily guarded, after all, it is one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, and the strong under him are like clouds.


    The gatekeepers are the early existence of Taoists, which can scare people to death.


    The Taoist was naturally vulnerable to Su Yan in the early days, and easily solved a few goalkeepers, and Su Yan quietly embedded in it.


    He walked through the back door, because compared to the front door, the defense of the back door had to be loosened, which also made it easier for him to enter.


    After all, he entered Tai''a Gate alone. He didn''t want to make a lot of noise, but wanted to determine the location of Xiao Meng and others.


    After entering the back door, Su Yan was surrounded by a wide courtyard, surrounded by various rare lingcao flowers.


    As soon as I entered, I could feel the special fragrance of these spirit grass spirit flowers, which made Su Yan couldn''t help but be more alert.


    This kind of Lingcao Linghua is at least a second-class top grade, and one bottle can make a bottle of pill!


    Su Yan didn''t stay too much, and walked directly along the courtyard. At the same time, his spiritual consciousness began to spread out, spreading around.


    Such a big school, if you only rely on your eyes to find it, then it is impossible to find it for a hundred years.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness can now cover a radius of ten kilometers, which is already very terrifying, even if it is the huge Tai''amen, he can still probe it again after a few hours.


    Su Yan went all the way, looking around in a planned way, not letting go of one place.


    At this moment, the night is getting colder, the moonlight in the sky is still blocked by thick clouds, and there is no half of the light.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, so that the trees rustle as if it is about to rain.


    None of this affects Su Yan, and his investigation continues.


    When a disciple on duty passed by, Su Yan didn''t do anything, but just avoided. He didn''t want to cause a noise, that would interfere with his investigation.


    After several hours of exploration, it was almost four more days at this time, and Su Yan also explored more than half of the Tai''amen, but still did not find Xiao Meng and others.

 Chapter 1730： be found

    Su Yan didn''t give up. He definitely wanted to explore the entire Tai''ammen, so as to determine whether Xiao Meng and others were in Tai''ammen and whether they were still alive.


    As the exploration continued, Su Yan''s heart became more and more cold, because the more he went down, the more uncertain he felt, and Xiao Meng and others worried him more.


    Although it is speculated that Tai''amen is cherishing talents and wants to recruit Xiaomeng and others as disciples, other ideas of Tai''anmen are not ruled out.


    Su Yan walked through a courtyard. Inside the courtyard was a charming sea of ??flowers with a strong fragrance of flowers.


    Su Yan took a sip, and suddenly felt a powerful force, trying to paralyze his nerves.


    He immediately used his elemental power to dissolve that power, and he was relieved.


    "I didn''t expect this place to have such charming flowers, but it''s rare."


    Just when Su Yan laughed at himself, the courtyard was actually lit, not the light, but the kerosene lamp.


    Through the paper window, Su Yan saw the figure of a beauty revealed in the window.


    Very plump, the body can be said to be the extreme, without any flaws, is the most perfect body of the human body.


    The long hair was swaying wildly, and even the sweat bead on his face could be clearly seen, but the figure was black.


    The figure trembled rhythmically, it turned out that there was a man''s shadow next to it.


    Su Yan probably arrived at the residence of the sect elder.


    These sects of Tai Amen are not Shaolin, so they can naturally marry wives and concubines. Some elders even own more than one hundred harems as wives and concubines.


    This is not surprising in the martial arts world, it is very common that there are many women behind powerful men.


    Similarly, there are many men behind powerful women, and that is not uncommon.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, and was about to leave, but words from the room made him frown.


    "We were caught in an affair, what can you do about it?"


    The woman''s voice is very soft, giving people a very comfortable feeling, and even can''t stop it.


    The man also stopped, with a hint of breath.


    "It''s easy to be found out, just kill it!"


    As soon as the words fell, a sharp blade flew towards Su Yan, extremely fast, almost hitting Su Yan''s throat in the blink of an eye.


    A must kill, this person is not only ruthless, but also very strong!


    Su Yan knew that he had been discovered. It was not his breath, it was probably caused by the fragrance of flowers that he inadvertently inhaled just now.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that the fragrance of flowers didn''t make him intoxicated."


    With regret, the woman put on her clothes behind the light and walked out of the house.


    But she is a woman of the utmost beauty, very enchanting, like a rose with blood, and ordinary men cannot enjoy and surrender.


    At the same time, a man appeared in the house with mottled white hair. He looked a little old and made people think that this was an old cow eating tender grass.


    "There are two times, it can withstand my blow!"


    The man looked at Su Yan''s back, his eyes sharp and his voice extremely cold.


    "Let''s talk, which elder sent you here!"


    Su Yan ran into the two of them cheating, so naturally they wouldn''t let Su Yan escape. They already regarded Su Yan as a disciple of Tai Amen.


    Su Yan didn''t speak. He didn''t want to be discovered, but he was discovered, which affected the progress of the investigation.


    The fastest and best solution right now is to kill the two!


    Therefore, Su Yan turned around and looked at the two.


    "Oh, what a handsome boy!"


    The woman''s eyes glowed, and she seemed to be idiotic when she saw Su Yan''s face.


    This is the nature of women, and so is the nature of men.


    The mottled man on the side was full of displeasure, and his angry eyes looked directly at Su Yan, hiding his murderous intentions.


    "I''ve never seen you, you must be disguised."


    The mottled man looked at Su Yan, and three gleaming silver needles appeared in his hand, and silently, he flew towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and treated: "Small bugs!"


    The three silver needles were easily caught by Su Yan, and then turned into silver water, ticking on the ground.


    The woman suddenly said with joy: "Good ability, handsome and high-level, hard to find!"


    The mottled man was even more angry, his eyes bursting with fire.


    "Third elders, don''t be so angry, such fine skin and tender meat, I am only a short-term interest at best."


    The mottled man didn''t speak, and rushed towards Su Yan, a powerful spirit weapon already appeared in his hand.


    "You have to force me to do it!"


    The mottled man holds a long sword, and the long sword emits a faint light with a strong killing intent!


    Shot with a sword, like a flying fairy from the sky, the power of this sword is really strong, very strong!


    This mottled man is the third elder of Tai''amen, and his strength should not be underestimated. He is very likely to be a strong man in the late Yang Pill!


    Su Yan''s eyes were so cold that he became indifferent, and the air of death appeared in his hands.


    The breath of death enveloped the sword directly, and the entire courtyard suddenly made a terrifying noise.


    "A bit capable, then I will have fun with you!"


    The three elders of Tai''ammen brandished a long sword and directly displayed a secret technique, which was extremely powerful and the speed reached the extreme.


    Su Yan knew that the opponent was not weak, and even in the late Yang Dan, he had to take it seriously.


    His only worry is that this fight will probably attract many people, and it will be difficult to escape by then.


    Su Yan''s hands were filled with death air, and he rushed directly toward the third elder of Tai''amen, the speed also dissatisfied.


    The three elders hurriedly used their spiritual power, the long sword shot, and Su Yan confronted him.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest with both hands, and directly grabbed the long sword, and the contact surface emitted a violent light, which was extremely dazzling.


    The woman''s intention to joke at the moment is gone, Su Yan''s shot shocked her too much, and her heart was already disturbed.


    "That old thing, did he come himself?!"


    But she didn''t look like it, she couldn''t help showing doubts on her face, but her heart was already filled with killing intent.


    The woman is the woman of the fifth elder of Tai Amen, and she has an affair with the third elder. Naturally, she doesn''t want to be found out, otherwise her face will be scandalized and she will definitely not survive.


    After all, the sect master of Tai''amen was a very cruel and cruel person.


    At this moment, Su Yan tightly grasped the three elder''s long sword, and the contact surface with it emitted a violent light, and the two forces were colliding in a frenzy!


    "Interesting, you are probably not the person invited by the fifth child!"


    The third elders already understood that Su Yan''s moves did not want the people of Tai Amen at all, so there was only one result left.


    Su Yan is a foreigner, an intruder!


    "The first time I met someone who dared to invade the land of Tai Amen, I really didn''t know how to write it!"


    The third elder looked at Su Yan with a cruel face. He already had other ideas at the moment. He wanted to catch Su Yan and force him to say everything.


    However, how could he catch Su Yan and survive? I''m afraid it would be the best result.

 Chapter 1731： Go away!

    Knowing that Su Yan was not a member of the sect, or a person sent by the five elders, the three elders'' hearts naturally changed.


    Not only him, but the lonely beauty on the side, already knew everything in his heart at this moment.


    This can only be said to be bad luck. They were seen when they cheated.


    Right now they can only regard Su Yan as an intruder, and they can only declare that to the outside world.


    After all, their affairs cannot be known to outsiders, even if the five elders are no match for the three elders, they cannot be known.


    Otherwise, the sect master will definitely not be able to tolerate him at that time, this is not a glorious thing.


    The light energy emitted by the three elders'' long swords was even more frightening, as if this place had become his home court, and his strength had been significantly improved.


    "You are the first person who dares to break into my Tai''a Gate!"


    The third elder''s eyes were cold and he rushed directly towards Su Yan, his figure staying behind, as if countless shadows were following him.


    "Phantom Dafa!"


    Na Liren was surprised, and she didn''t expect the Third Elder to perform such a technique. Obviously, from the Third Elder''s point of view, Su Yan was already an absolute opponent.


    Su Yan''s complexion also changed suddenly, and a powerful force immediately filled his body.


    There was death air all over his body, and his entire surroundings were plunged into a terrifying situation.


    "Death is all over the sky!"


    Su Yan roared, the gas of death turned into countless ultimate moves, and rushed towards the three elders.


    What about the late Yang Dan, he Su Yan is not afraid of the slightest!


    The two forces blasted against each other, and the entire courtyard was suddenly turned into ruins, and the air was filled with powerful spiritual power and death air, making this place suddenly seem to be a land of forests.


    "Your realm is only in the early stage of Yang Dan, how can you have such a powerful force?!"


    The third elder roared angrily, that he couldn''t see through Su Yan at all, and couldn''t see through the enemy. This was a terrible thing.


    Around him, the original Huahai World has become a ruin at this moment, which makes him very angry.


    He built this place to smile at the beauty behind Bo, but now it is ruined.


    "It''s futile for you to resist, because the moment you stepped into Tai Amen, your tragedy was doomed!"


    Su Yan sneered, "Really, then I would like to see what my tragedy is!"


    Su Yan''s hands were like electricity, and he bombarded directly towards the third elder. When the third elder was a few minutes away, dragon scales appeared on his hands, carrying the power of the dragon fist!


    "Take me a blow!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were violent, and the power of his hands covered the world, and the whole place seemed to be dominated by him.


    The three elders were all shocked by Su Yan''s power, because it was impossible for the Yang Pill to display such terrifying power in the early stage.


    "wack!"


    The third elder couldn''t help but spit out the word, and at the same time, his hands were already facing Su Yan.


    He naturally wouldn''t be afraid of the slightest, but he was the third elder of Tai''amen, the existence of the late Yang Dan.


    Even if the opponent is a little weird, it is only the early stage of Yang Pill and it is impossible to win him.


    The two fists touched each other, and only saw between the two fists, as if there was a faint light shining, it was the ultimate expression of power, a powerful might!


    The mighty power erupted, and the entire Tai''a Gate sounded a huge vibration, and even the sky had a vision at this moment.


    "What''s the matter?!" Someone was shocked and surprised.


    "This is a place to fight!"


    "This fight, is this the elder fighting?!"


    "It must be, go and take a look!"


    A group of Tai Amen disciples all came towards the courtyard, because the vibration also spread to this place.


    Even the many elders of Tai''amen rushed towards here at this moment. Compared with the disciples, they knew the horror of this shock better.


    The third elder and I, Su Yan, confronted each other, and both of them took a few steps back, with equal strength!


    "Who are you!"


    This made the three elders angry, and his eyes were full of anger!


    His dignified Yang Pill late stage and his Yang Pill early stage were even tied. This was an unacceptable result.


    "I am the one who killed you!"


    Su Yan had already moved to kill. He knew that this battle would inevitably attract many Tai Amen, and he might be in danger by then.


    He must kill the three elders as soon as possible, and then run away!


    "Want to kill me, wishful thinking!"


    The three elders roared, his clothes all shattered, and the electric lights circulated around him, like a lord of thunder.


    "Let you see what I have learned all my life!"


    The third elder''s body began to change, his whole body muscles squirmed like a worm, and all the power in the dantian rushed out at this moment.


    "Remnant swordsmanship!"


    The body of the three elders turned out to be a broken short sword, which was extremely mottled and had an unusually old age.


    But although this is a broken sword, it gives people a kind of extreme danger, as if it will be swallowed if contaminated.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold. Of course he knew the power of this sword, so naturally he didn''t dare to be careless.


    He made seals with both hands, and the two energies rushed out of his body, turned into a two-headed dragon, and rushed towards the three elders.


    The power of Ssangyong, coupled with the potential for destruction, this force is almost Su Yan''s strongest force!


    The purpose of his doing this is very simple, is to kill the three elders at the fastest speed, and then leave here.


    Regarding the abilities of the three elders, Su Yan still knew that he could kill with a full blow.


    But this is only the third elder, there are also the second elder, the big elder, and even the sect master.


    This time Su Yan fully understands the background of Tai''ammen, one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, and he has a well-deserved reputation!


    He can''t face these people now, at least he can''t now, he must retreat.


    All of Su Yan''s attacks came out and rushed towards the three elders.


    At the same time, the remnant sword of the three elders also rushed towards Su Yan, as if with billions of roars, crying wolf howling.


    Ssangyong bit the Remnant Sword directly, and the Land of Destruction easily turned the Remnant Sword into nothingness!


    Ssangyong did not stop, and continued to rush towards the Three Elders, naturally to end his life.


    The three elders looked shocked, and his eyes were filled with incredible expressions. How could his strongest blow be defeated so quickly!


    "Who are you!"


    The three elders looked at Su Yan, very angry.


    But Su Yan didn''t answer him. The answer was Ssangyong''s roar, and he swallowed the three elders in an instant.


    The beauty had already been scared and paralyzed, and she was shaking all over.


    The three elders who were extremely powerful in her heart were killed in this way, and the opponent was only the early stage of Yang Pill.


    "Thaimen must be someone who has offended and cannot be offended!"


    The idea in the beauty''s mind is not random thinking, but a well-founded idea.


    After killing the three elders, Su Yan regained his power, stepped directly on the void, and flew outside Tai''a Gate.


    Because he already felt two powerful auras approaching him, this should be the Great Elder and the Second Elder of Tai''amen!

 Chapter 1732： familiar person

    Su Yan''s figure appeared in the air, then disappeared and left completely.


    When those two powerful breaths arrived, the power of the whole place was instantly quiet.


    "Did you run away?!"


    A white-haired old man asked coldly, his tone full of coldness.


    "It''s so fast, I didn''t even catch up!"


    The old man covered in green clothes had sharp eyes in his eyes, and his killing intent was high.


    "No, the breath of the youngest is gone!"


    The white-haired old man''s face suddenly changed, and a sense of anxiety filled his heart.


    The old man in green clothes turned around and looked at the beauty who was lying on the ground. With a wave of his hand, the beauty was caught by his neck.


    "Why are you here?!"


    Of course he knows, knowing that this is the concubine of the five elders.


    The beauty was flustered, and she was scared and speechless.


    "Don''t say death!"


    The green-clothed old man threatened that he was under one person in Tai''amen, with full majesty.


    The beauty immediately said: "It was the third elder who asked me to come, regardless of my business, someone killed the third elder!"


    "what?!"


    The old man in the green clothes had cold eyes, a green light filled his body, and the beauty suddenly turned into bones.


    "The third child is dead!"


    His voice was high-pitched, resounding through the entire Tai''amen, like an endless roar, like endless pity.


    "Who killed the youngest?!"


    "It must be that shadow, a young man in the early years of Yang Dan!"


    "My Tai''amen is one of the nine giants in Xuzhou. Someone broke in and killed the three elders. I was still a person in the early years of Yang Dan!"


    This made the white-haired old man trembled all over, and his heart was even more restless.


    "Whoever he is, he must be caught by me, and I will kill him myself!"


    The green-clothed old man''s voice echoed throughout the Tai''amen, causing many disciples to split their guts. The magic of this voice was too great for them to resist.


    When the voice fell, many disciples began to take action, searching for the entire Tai''amen.


    Some people directly formed a team to search the whole process.


    The white-haired old man looked at the sky and the direction where Su Yan had disappeared, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "Elder, will this matter have something to do with the child brought back by the master?!"


    Not long before, the master of Tai Amen was out on a trip, and then brought back a few children, who said they were geniuses, and one of them was his heart.


    The green-clothed old man frowned slightly, shook his head and said: "The master said that the group of children he brought back are all from Ant Land. Do you think the people in Ant Land can kill the three elders?!"


    The white-haired old man shook his head quickly and said, "Naturally, it can''t. The two people are out of that place, and the rest is garbage."


    The two people mentioned by the white-haired old man obviously have Hu Yanlie, and the other one is the second existence on the ground list.


    "The things that Hu Yanlie created back then are vividly visible now. He is the last soul of Ant Land."


    The white-haired old man thought for a moment, and then said, "What if the old thing teaches a good seed?"


    The green-clothed old man frowned even more and said: "The earth is thin, so how can he teach that he is not allowed to leave Zhonghai."


    The white-haired old man nodded, also thinking it was unreasonable, so he didn''t think about it.


    "It''s not easy for this person to kill the three elders in the early stage of Yang Dan!"


    The eyes of the old man in green clothes were filled with profound meaning, and the meaning of endless majesty appeared on his face.


    "Although we have made a lot of enemies, we have never sinned against a high-ranking person. He can''t be a high-ranking person!"


    The white-haired old man nodded, and then said to the green-clothed old man: "This person is too weird, the three elders can kill him, I have to find it myself."


    "Well, I will go too!"


    As soon as the two of them spoke, their figures disappeared and they disappeared.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already rushed out of the back door of Tai''amen and left Tai''amen easily.


    He was walking on the street, many law enforcement officers searched everywhere, and disciples of Tai''amen searched everywhere.


    Of course he was not afraid of these people, he was just afraid of the two powerful auras just now.


    In his current realm, it is impossible to deal with the two.


    Therefore, Su Yan still had a rule in his heart. Taking advantage of this last day, he had to break through and at least get the middle stage of the Yang Pill before he could fight the two.


    And the master of Tai''amen, at this moment, made him even more cold, and if he wanted to rescue Xiaomeng, he had to deal with the entire Tai''anmen.


    But Su Yan was not afraid, even if he tried desperately, he would destroy Tai''ammen.


    Su Yan walked through an alley, and his disguised face had returned to his original face.


    This group of people want to search him, naturally it is very difficult.


    Passing through the alley, the broad streets were revealed, and the sky was gradually clear at this time, and it was dawn.


    There are a lot of pedestrians on the road, which is a good thing for Su Yan, so he can easily get rid of those two powerful auras.


    But when he didn''t go far, there was a noise from the front of the road.


    "Look, the fairy of Qingcheng Sect is here!"


    "what?!"


    "Fairy of Qingcheng Sect!"


    Everyone was so excited that they rushed towards the street, wanting to see the fairy''s face.


    The Qingcheng Sect, as the name suggests, is a sect that only accepts women, but it is also one of the nine giants in Xuzhou.


    Moreover, this sect has a rule that people who are not beautiful cannot enter its sect, and the sect recruits beauties who harm the country and the people.


    What Qingchengzong rides is not a spirit beast, but a luxurious chariot.


    Outside the chariot, the all-white beauties in light gauze, all of them look straight to the heavens, it can be said that the country is all over the world.


    The people on both sides of the road were completely confused by it, completely intoxicated, completely unable to extricate themselves.


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this and didn''t care. He saw a lot of beauty, but only two people loved him.


    Jin Shiya''s young lady spirit, Ji Ruxue''s chivalrous spirit!


    But when the chariot entered in front of him, he saw the woman sitting in the center of the chariot.


    The woman wears a duct, has a poise and temperament.


    She is the center of this group of people, more beautiful than the group outside the car.


    But this woman Su Yan knew him, and he was a little surprised.


    "Li Danyi!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but shouted out.


    The person on the car wheel was obviously taken aback, and looked towards Su Yan, with surprises and surprises in his eyes, but then a very natural look.


    She didn''t speak, just glanced at Su Yan lightly, and then continued to look forward.


    Who is Li Danyi? The first woman Su Yan came into contact with when he came to this place was about the same as Jiang Wenwen, who was kind to him.


    An intern nurse is very beautiful in her own right, and now she has become the favorite of the Allure Sect. He has been trained and is obviously even more extraordinary.


    "I just said why I didn''t see you anymore. It turned out to have ascended to the Xiuwu Realm."


    Su Yan smiled and left without comment.

 Chapter 1733： Strong

    The two only met each other and did not speak because they had a distance.


    Li Danyi was just a small trainee nurse at the beginning, which is far different from now.


    She actually wanted to talk to Su Yan, but due to her identity, she couldn''t help it.


    She knew that Su Yan was extraordinary and was destined to return to the martial arts world, but she didn''t expect to meet him so soon.


    At the beginning, she said she was going to a foreign country. In fact, she was not going to a foreign country, but was found by her own people and brought directly to the martial arts world.


    After that, she joined the Qingcheng Sect and began to practice. Because of her high talent, she reached the realm of Yang Pill in a short time.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the fact that her clansmen would not hesitate to pass their lifelong spiritual power to her, otherwise she would not be able to become a yang pill in such a short time, even if the martial arts world is very spiritual.


    In Li Danyi''s view, although Su Yan entered the martial arts world, there was a big gap with her, and there was a deep gulf between the two.


    She knows a lot in the Xiuwu world, she is no longer the silly white sweet nurse before, but a talented person with a natural arrogance.


    After seeing Li Danyi, the people on both sides of the road also looked completely obsessed and completely fascinated by him.


    "Is this the most enchanting genius of Qingcheng Sect?!"


    "That''s right, in just a few years, it has made rapid progress, and has never been able to leap into the ranks of Yang Dan!"


    "It is said that it has broken through to the middle stage of Yang Dan not long ago!"


    "People are so beautiful and talents so high, it really is God''s favor!"


    "I don''t know what kind of person can be worthy of him, it''s so beautiful."


    "Compared with her, the people around her suddenly became vulgar fans."


    ...


    Many people are still talking about it endlessly, after all, this topic is not indispensable.


    But Su Yan left long ago and returned to the inn. Yuwen Xiongba was still asleep, dreaming.


    The arrival of the Qingcheng Sect was only the beginning, because it was only one day away from the genius competition.


    When Su Yan returned to the inn, he began to retreat. To break through, he must break through to the middle of Yang Dan.


    At the same time, he definitely participated in this genius contest and competed for the first place!


    His purpose in doing this is naturally to save Xiao Meng.


    Because he searched all over Tai''ammen, he didn''t find the shadow of Xiao Meng and others at all, which made him guess that Xiao Meng and others must have been taken to the towering sharp edge peak.


    And if you want to go to Sharp Edge Peak, you must be the first place in the competition with more geniuses, so that you can enter.


    This is also the reason why he chose to participate in the genius contest, and of course he can only participate as a casual cultivator.


    When Su Yan was in retreat, Tai''a City was already turbulent and very unstable at this moment.


    The law enforcement union is sparing no effort to find Su Yan for the death of the quasi-elder Tai Amen.


    The disciples of Tai Amen, including the two elders, were searching, Su Yan, for the death of the three elders.


    Of course these were all carried out in secret, and of course the death of the three elders could not be announced to the public, otherwise it would cause great trouble.


    At the same time, the city of Tai''a ushered in the strong from all walks of life, and the eight giants also came one after another.


    Water Moon Cave Sky!


    With the existence of one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, the disciple dispatched this time is the inner disciple of the Zongmen, who is known as the favorite genius to win the championship.


    Accompanied by the great elder of Shuiyue Dongtian.


    When the people of Shuiyuedongtian shuttled on the roads of Tai''a City, many fans were already excited.


    Because the inner disciple of Shuiyue Dongtian is a handsome pot, he is known as the first beautiful man in Xuzhou.


    "Look, Lu Xian is here!"


    "Wow, Lu Xian. The first beautiful man lives up to his reputation!"


    "Luxian Luxian, I love you, just like a mouse loves rice!"


    ...


    Many fans of Tai''a City were crazy, completely crazy, and some even rushed towards Lu Xian''s mount.


    Along the way, all kinds of flower sachets continued to be thrown towards Luxian, like a beautiful landscape.


    Lu Xian was very impatient with this, and in the end he directly used his spiritual power, shattering all the flowers and sachets, and at the same time broke the hearts of a group of fans.


    After Shuiyuedongtian is Lanyuejiao!


    Of course the Hachioji from Daliang was the happiest when Lan Yuejiao arrived, and he explained his experience the first time.


    The elders of the Moon Sect had promised to avenge him, and his disciples were not yet on the road.


    The genius sent by Lanyue Sect this time is said to be a retreat disciple of the Great Elder. His strength should not be underestimated, and he has already broken through the middle of Yang Dan.


    This group of geniuses is really terrifying. They are already in the mid-Yang Dan in their mid-teens and 20s, and they are comparable to the existence of many elders of the martial arts.


    Even some of the mid-level sect masters are probably no match for these geniuses.


    Of course, a genius is a genius after all, if it is not terrible, then how can it be called a genius.


    The huge Xuzhou is just such a little genius. You must know that Xuzhou has a population of tens of billions.


    After Lan Yuejiao, Canglang Sect is here!


    Canglang Sect is a fierce sect who has always praised him differently. They do good things while doing bad things.


    This time, the Canglang Sect sent its most enchanting genius disciple, who was said to only come to win the championship.


    Unlocked the door came afterwards.


    This is a sect that is not funny, because if you don��t lock the door, the caller never locks the door, which is really funny.


    And the disciple they sent this time is also very funny, saying that the door is not locked!


    Although the name was funny, many people who knew it didn''t laugh, because it was famous because it didn''t lock the door.


    He was five years old alone in the wolf den to capture the wolf king.


    At the age of ten, he went deep into the deep sea to capture the monstrous whale.


    At the age of fifteen, I passed by Qingcheng Sect and casually watched the Qingcheng Sect disciples take a bath.


    Now twenty years old, he obviously came for the champion of genius competition.


    So everyone is looking forward to the appearance without locking the door.


    There are already five of the eight major sects, and the Three Kingdoms beneath him!


    The three empires, compared with Xiao Guo Daming, are simply a difference.


    In their eyes, Daming was nothing but a small place. Occupation was too lazy to occupy a small place.


    The first to arrive was the Kingdom of Shu, and the leader of the Kingdom of Shu sent a prime minister to compete with his son.


    Prince Shu is a well-known and reasonable competitor, but he did not show up.


    Similarly, Wei Guo was accompanied by the Prime Minister and sent the heirs of King Wei.


    The State of Wu did not send an heir, because King Wu had no heir, and he sent his younger brother, who was also a genius of evildoers.


    The Three Kingdoms are not as simple as the Three Kingdoms on Earth, but they also have many similarities.


    For example, the Three Kingdoms fought for each other.


    The same is true for the three kingdoms in the Xiuwu world. The three pillars stand together, and the Wei state is the strongest.


    The arrival of the Three Kingdoms completely announced the gathering of the nine giants, which made the entire city of Tai''a completely boiling.


    Of course, the participants they are looking forward to are not many, but the elders or prime ministers of the major giants.


    But this does not affect many people''s expectations of the genius contest, so that they can''t sleep.


    Although the eight giants are infinite, other schools and empires cannot be ignored.


    They also sent the enchanting genius, not completely incomparable to the nine giants.

 Chapter 1734： Sign up

    Back at the inn, as before, the most talked about in the inn was the law enforcement union searching the entire city.


    On the one hand, insiders knew that they were looking for Su Yan, and on the other hand, outsiders thought it was because the game was about to start, and they were constantly inspecting them.


    Of course, the locals did not say it very tacitly, and the outsiders did not mention it, because if it was said, it would definitely lose a lot of profits.


    There are very few people who talk about different things. They are talking about things from last night, about things inside Tai''a Gate.


    Of course, only a few people know about this kind of thing, and they are all people who live nearby and hear some noise.


    This group of people didn''t know the specific matter either, and Tai''ammen had already been sealed off.


    For these, Su Yan was not interested, and went straight to the second floor, kicked open the door of Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba was still screaming, drooling on a pillow.


    "Lazy pig, get up!"


    When Su Yan''s voice came out, Yuwen Xiongba was so scared that he rolled and fell to the ground.


    He was wearing a pair of pants and stood up hastily.


    Seeing that it was Su Yan, I was embarrassed to put on good clothes.


    "My lord, I haven''t woken up yet."


    Yuwen Xiongba complained a bit, he was still having dreams related to Jiang Wenwen, and was interrupted by Su Yan.


    "It''s been three poles in the day, and I haven''t woken up yet. No wonder you haven''t worked hard in your cultivation."


    Su Yan was reproachful with a slight anger on his face.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately did not dare to speak, lowered his head and hurried out.


    The two went downstairs, found a seat by the window, ordered some breakfast, and ate a few mouthfuls indiscriminately.


    "Come with me."


    Su Yan walked toward the outside of the inn.


    "My lord, where are you going?"


    "Of course it is to sign up."


    "what?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked dumbfounded. Of course he knew that geniuses competed, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to sign up.


    He thought that Su Yan would take him directly to Tai''amen to be an important person, after all, thinking about that would be very domineering.


    But he changed his mind to think that Tai Amen was one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, and he immediately understood Su Yan''s intentions.


    The two came to the registration office of Tai Amen. There were many people who signed up at the moment, and they were basically not themselves.


    People who can participate or dare to participate in the genius contest are generally not too low in status, so naturally there will be people who follow, and they can register for these matters.


    Looking at the team like a long dragon, the two of them suddenly got big heads.


    "My lord, there are so many people who signed up!"


    "Well, with so many people, it takes so long for this genius."


    Facing the two people��s doubts, a youth in a green shirt in front of Su Yan turned to look at him at the moment, and said lightly: "The two are also casual cultivators?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan said directly without hesitation.


    "The two of you don''t know something. This talent contest is completely open. As long as you reach your age, you can participate."


    "How many people should participate?!" Yuwen Xiongba grew his mouth.


    "Many, very many, there are at least tens of thousands of people in each session, after all, the population of Xuzhou is 10 billion!"


    "Damn, tens of thousands, how long will it take!"


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba suddenly became big heads. There is no time limit for this competition. People who are evenly matched may even compete for a day or two.


    The green shirt youth smiled and said, "The two don''t know anything about it, but you may not be able to compete if you participate."


    "Why, what else do you want?" Su Yan asked.


    "Of course there are requirements." The Qingshan youth pointed to a boulder not far away, and continued, "I see the boulder. This is one of the tests. You can only pass it when you lift it up. There are several tests behind it."


    "That''s it." Su Yan nodded.


    "Even if you pass, you still have to go through the qualifiers and pass again before you can enter the main match of the genius competition."


    "Thank you, Xiongtai."


    Su Yan is still very polite.


    The green shirt young man waved his hand and said, "It''s just a small matter, but it''s a little surprised that the two of you don''t know the rules at all."


    "Oh, our hometown is relatively remote, a border land."


    Su Yan hurriedly closed the field, he didn''t want to arouse this person''s suspicion.


    The man nodded and blessed: "Then I hope that the two of you will be able to triumph and have a good result."


    "I wish you a good place too."


    The man hurriedly waved his hand and said, "You guys praised me too much. If I could enter the qualifiers, I would be thankful."


    The reason why so many people participated in this genius competition was entirely because they wanted to get good results.


    It��s not that the top rankings are valued by others. Many people at the back also value them. At that time, they can even be selected by some sects and countries as their training targets.


    This is also the reason why many casual Xiu Le keep coming here, even if all kinds of things are despised.


    For casual cultivators, the illusion that they live in is bad and they don''t have any backers, so naturally they want to find a good backer.


    Of course, there are also some perverts in casual cultivating. They don''t rely on others at all, and they can be as famous as many of the big-major countries.


    "Xiong Ba, you are here at the party, I''m going to rest."


    Su Yan said that he walked towards the rest area and lay directly on it, very leisurely.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked bitter, he could only do this job, there was no way.


    The green shirt youth is also full of smiles.


    "It seems that his status is higher than you."


    "No, he is the son of the chief of our tribe. I''m just an ordinary person in the tribe."


    Yuwen Xiong''s skills at the bullying gossip is also top-notch, and he has become more and more sophisticated following Su Yan.


    The young man in the green shirt laughed, Yuwen Xiongba amused him, returning to the tribe, which is really strange.


    However, he did not show contempt, and was still very friendly.


    Everyone continued to line up. Someone in the venue presided over the order. Naturally, they were not allowed to jump in the queue, because this would cause problems. The Tai''ammen don''t want to happen.


    At this moment, a car wheel stopped at the registration desk, and a gorgeously dressed teenager got off the car, looking very young as a teenager.


    Next to the young man followed an old man, the old man''s aura was not weak, he actually had the realm of the late Yin Dan.


    The young man glanced at the line up, couldn''t help but smiled, "This year''s garbage has only increased."


    What he meant was very simple, which meant that the parties were all rubbish, they were all low-level existence.


    This naturally aroused the anger of many people, and when they wanted to attack, they were surprised by what one said.


    "That man is the prince of Cha Chiguo!"


    "What, the prince of Chachiguo, Chachiguo is a big country, and it is said that its king is already a strong Yangdan."


    "You don''t dare to mess with such a person."


    Many people heard that the anger dissipated immediately, and everyone was afraid to provoke this person. After all, it was completely incomparable compared to the background.


    Seeing this, the young man smiled even more, and the contempt on his face grew stronger.


    Then he walked directly to the registration office without queuing at all.

 Chapter 1735： challenge

    This made many people dissatisfied again. They lined up in a regular manner, and this person could jump in the line directly, he was arrogant.


    However, no one spoke, because he was the prince of Che Chiguo.


    And some people said: "Chechi country is a middle kingdom, such a country can directly participate in the genius contest, how can it still need to test and select."


    Everyone suddenly realized that this person was here to pretend to be forced, but in fact there is no need to sign up.


    Seeing someone know that King Che Chi also smiled more and more, this pretend to be enough, he should go back.


    But at this moment, a young man stood up and looked at the prince of Che Chiguo with a cold face.


    "You are the prince of Che Chiguo, I''m just a casual repairer."


    Everyone looked over and didn''t understand what this person had in mind, and did he insult himself.


    Che Chiguo''s son looked at this person, showing disdain.


    "You can see it in your outfit, the most humble casual cultivator!"


    The young man was not angry, but directly said: "I am Huanyu, a casual cultivator, I choose to challenge you now!"


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked and in an uproar.


    "This man is mad, dare to challenge the prince of the middle country!"


    "Yes, that prince''s lowest realm is at least the Yin Dan Consummation level, how can he win?"


    "Insult yourself, insult yourself!"


    ...


    Many people are in a one-sided posture. Although they are unhappy with the behavior of King Che Chi, the fact is that he is very strong.


    The prince of Che Chiguo paused slightly, then a thought-provoking smile appeared on his face.


    "Interesting, so interesting."


    But the next second, his face suddenly changed.


    "What kind of thing are you qualified to challenge me?!"


    King Che Chi glared at the youth with murderous intent in his eyes.


    This was a kind of humiliation in his opinion, and even a casual practitioner was worthy to challenge him, he even disliked his dirty hands.


    "If you don''t accept my challenge, you are a coward, and you don''t deserve to participate in the genius contest!"


    The young man''s voice was high-resistance, and he didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, and his eyes were also staring at the prince of Che Chiguo.


    The people around him were even more shocked, and he didn''t expect this person to dare to say such words so boldly.


    "This person is looking for death!"


    "It''s completely self-inflicted, dare to provoke the prince of Che Chiguo."


    "It''s probably to build momentum and want to become an internet celebrity. Now there are too many marketing methods."


    ...


    The youth did not care about the words of the people around him, but kept looking at the prince of Che Chiguo, waiting for his answer.


    King Che Chi''s face was extremely cold, his eyes flashed with electricity, and at the same time a coercion directly attacked the youth.


    "You are Huanyu, you are a casual cultivator, you want to challenge me?"


    "Yes." Huan Yu said decisively.


    "Very good, very interesting, I have never encountered such an interesting thing."


    King Che Chi laughed furiously. He was just pretending to be forced by the show, but he didn''t expect that someone would not open his eyes.


    "You give me a reason to accept the challenge."


    King Che Chi looked at Huan Yu, waiting for his answer.


    "The reason is simple, you are rubbish!"


    This time, the people around him were shocked. This magic feather frequently made golden sentences, and it was impossible not to pay attention.


    Even Su Yan looked at this person with great interest.


    But for some people, this phantom feather is completely dead, and there is no way to survive.


    After all, a casual cultivator dared to be so arrogant, they had never met before, even if they met, the end would be very miserable.


    King Che Chi heard the young man''s words and completely blasted him. He is a prince of a middle-ranked country, and he was called **** by a casual cultivator!


    "you wanna die!"


    King Che Chi breathed fire in his eyes, with murderous intent on his face.


    The subordinates on the side had already come forward and wanted to kill the young man directly. After all, he was just a casual cultivator.


    Surprisingly, King Che Chi did not let his subordinates take action.


    "You step back!"


    He looked at the young man with a chill in his eyes.


    "Don''t you want to compare? I will compare with you. If you lose, I will kill you directly!"


    "can."


    The youth was very calm, without a trace of mood and anger, so calm that made people feel strange.


    The people around are all turning aside, knowing that this battle is inevitable and inevitable.


    The disciples of Tai Amen also did not stop this matter, as long as it does not affect the registration, they will not pay attention to it.


    This kind of battle is being staged everywhere, and it is not unusual in the martial arts world, and the duel is not illegal.


    "I lose my life at your disposal, but if you lose, you have to qualify for the competition!"


    The young man finally understood the reason. He wanted to fight the King Che Chi in order to directly participate in the genius contest.


    The people around were also taken aback, and they couldn''t see through this young man''s casual cultivation.


    "This person is too calm, it doesn''t look like he is crazy!"


    "I think he might have some strength, otherwise why dare to fight King Che Chi!"


    "I''m afraid his purpose is very simple. It is to win the prince''s direct entry to participate in the genius contest."


    "If he has the strength, is it not the same to pass the selection directly?"


    "I think he is too lazy to select, after all, there are shortcuts, no one wants to go far."


    Other people don''t think so. They still think that young people''s casual cultivator is looking for death, completely looking for death.


    They didn''t believe that a mere casual repairman could beat King Che Chi, because the status gap was too wide.


    "No problem, but you don''t have that chance!"


    King Che Chi spoke coldly, and a violent coercion spread all over his body.


    King Che Chi readily agreed, and of course he had to agree, because there were so many eyes watching.


    If he does not agree, a group of people will say that he is counseled.


    After all, he is the prince of Che Chiguo, and he is very confident in dealing with a casual repairer.


    "Boy, I will show you today that casual cultivator can only be the most inferior existence!"


    King Che Chi was not afraid that most of the people present were casual cultivators, because in his eyes the casual cultivators were the most humble type of people.


    And many casual cultivators were also angry at this moment. For a time, many people hoped that the youth casual cultivators could create miracles, win the competition, and give this car a good shot in the face of King Chi.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked towards Su Yan with a questioning expression on his face.


    "My lord, what do you think the young man has?"


    "He is very strong, very strong."


    Su Yan said lightly, but there was a profound meaning in his eyes.


    This made Yuwen Xiongba stunned, and then he showed an expression of misfortune. He also couldn''t understand the prince of the country, wishing him to be hanged.


    As for Su Yan, what he saw was more. This young man was very unusual and very simple.

 Chapter 1736： Just one trick

    The people all around were stepping aside, forming a circle, with a pair of eyes looking at the two.


    However, in their view, this is a contest without suspense. How could the dignified King Chechi be able to fight against it?


    Even many casual cultivators shook their heads, believing that they were hitting rocks with pebble.


    When the realm is not high enough to defeat others, you should concentrate on enduring everything.


    This is the way to survive, and people who don''t have the strength to emerge will not live long.


    King Che Chi walked towards the center, his spiritual power rising, and a tiger walking behind him.


    And the young man was still calm, standing in front of him, very calm, calm and suspicious.


    "Why is this person so calm? I didn''t see any anger or fear in the whole process."


    "Pretend, don''t you see that his legs are already shaking!"


    "where?"


    "No shaking at all."


    "His heart is shaking."


    "..."


    The servant of King Chechi took out a sword, gleaming with icy luster, and full of sword power.


    King Chechi shook his head and said, "Why do you need a sword to deal with ants!"


    The man nodded, retracted the long sword, and stepped aside.


    "That sword is a second-level spiritual weapon!"


    "That''s right, it''s also considered superior in the second-level spirit weapon."


    "Even without using a sword, King Che Chi can easily defeat that lifeless thing."


    More and more people gathered at the scene, which is very similar to the Huaxia people on earth, with curiosity to watch the excitement.


    Su Yan was still sitting there, and didn''t have the idea to look.


    Because he had expected the ending a long time ago, he didn''t need to watch it.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally went to join in the fun, because this originally gave people a lot of interest, and it was an unprecedented thing to challenge the prince in casual cultivator.


    King Che Chi looked at San Xiu, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Ant, die!"


    A blood-red light burst out from all over his body, and his eyes revealed endless killing intent. He wanted to kill the casual young man with one blow.


    King Che Chi''s fist enveloped all his power, and just after it was blasted out, the entire open space was shaken by a spiritual force.


    If it weren''t for this place to be Tai''amen, with formation guardianship, his spiritual power would definitely turn this place into ruins!


    The people around are all changing colors, this force is terrible.


    "The King Che Chi was shocked and angry. This power is a fatal blow!"


    "The casual cultivator is over, he will definitely die!"


    "I thought there was a good show to watch, but I didn''t expect it to be an absolute kill!"


    ...


    All of them were extremely disappointed, and some even wanted to leave because it was not good at all.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that at the moment King Che Chi''s fist blasted, the casual cultivator was not moved at all.


    He didn''t show any resistance, still standing there calmly, as if in a daze.


    "Is that man stupid?!"


    "Be scared and stupid!"


    "It can''t bear the confrontation at all, it can only be so."


    "But why doesn''t he have the slightest sense of fear."


    As soon as the voices of the people around him fell, the young casual cultivator shot a cold light in his eyes, and his hand directly held the fist of King Che Chi.


    Hold it easily, just like an adult is holding a child''s fist, without any challenge at all.


    King Che Chi''s face suddenly changed, and his rushing power blasted out again, but the punch was still easily caught by the casual repair youth.


    The people around were stunned, looking at the battlefield with incredible eyes.


    The two fatal blows of King Che Chi in the Yang Dan realm were unexpectedly endured by the unknown casual repairman, and they easily endured it.


    The casual cultivator didn''t even have any light in his body, and he didn''t even use his spiritual power, which made the people around him speechless in shock.


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked shocked, but he was even more shocked that Su Yan had expected it a long time ago, which made him have a new change in his understanding of his adult.


    "An adult is an adult!"


    King Che Chi was so angry that he couldn''t kill the ants in front of him with two fatal blows, which made him completely crazy!


    "The sword is coming!"


    King Chechi roared, and his men immediately drew the sword and threw it at him.


    At this time, King Che Chi was completely disregarded. He just wanted to kill the person in front of him and maintain his majesty!


    "Die me!"


    King Che Chi''s face was full of violent, and the long sword in his hand burst out in shock, like a sword from a mountain, the sword was extremely terrifying, and went directly to the casual repair youth.


    The long sword is like a poisonous snake, with extreme speed. Before the blade reaches, the sword power has already blasted towards the casual repair youth.


    But the casual cultivator still did the same. With a wave of his hand, the sword power vanished in smoke, of course there was no existence!


    "hateful!"


    King Che Chi now fully understands that the person in front of him is definitely not an ant, but a terrifying genius, terrifying.


    But it is impossible for him to retreat, the prince of the dignified middle kingdom retreats, and then there will be no face in Xuzhou in the future.


    "Eating my sword!"


    At this moment, King Chechi attacked directly with a long sword, and the people rushed out with them, and the people and the sword were one!


    This made the people around them all discolored, and because of this trick, they felt their scalp burst and their whole body was shaking. This was terrible.


    "This trick is difficult for the man to pick up!"


    However, what surprised many people again was that the corner of the casual repair youth''s mouth showed a disdainful smile.


    "It''s boring."


    He blurted out these words, making everyone confused on the spot.


    Duel!


    Fight with King Chechi, Yang Dan genius!


    Can you be serious!


    Can you serve snacks?


    Can you not be so funny!


    However, the casual cultivator did not think so much, he was just really bored, because King Che Chi jumped up and down like a monkey in his eyes.


    Hearing boring, King Che Chi spit out a mouthful of blood, and he was furious.


    At the same time, his offensive has not slowed down, he is still rushing towards the casual repair youth, and it is bound to kill him.


    But his thoughts were too naive, and his attack was a joke in the eyes of the casual cultivator.


    When the long sword was only a few minutes away from him, the casual repair youth directly stretched out his hand, and easily clamped the blade with his two fingers.


    The long sword stopped abruptly, the light was dim, without a trace of sword power, it became a scrap of iron!


    King Che Chi''s body was also dangling in the air, like a banner, unable to control the center.


    "To deal with you, I only need one trick!"


    The casual repair man raised his foot, aimed at the dangling Che Chi''s face, and kicked it directly.


    King Che Chi was kicked, unable to maintain his balance, and fell directly to the ground, falling into a pit.


    The most embarrassing thing is that there is a 43-yard straw sandal print on his face, which is very prominent and bloodshot.


    But the casual repair man just kicked it casually, and didn''t use his spiritual power, otherwise King Che Chi would have burped long ago.

 Chapter 1737： We are better than one

    King Che Chi got up, his anger had already made him lose his mind, because of his anger, he kept vomiting blood.


    "you!"


    He looked at the casual repair youth, with fire in his eyes.


    "You are fighting Che Chiguo as an enemy!"


    The young casual cultivator smiled faintly: "Really, all right."


    His answer made King Che Chi stunned. What kind of answer, can you be more serious and take it seriously?


    It''s the whole country of Che Chi, and Che Chi is a middle-ranking kingdom, and he is a strong mid-Yang Dan.


    However, the face of the casual cultivator was still calm, and there was no trace of fear at all.


    Obviously, in his eyes, Che Chiguo didn''t catch his eye at all!


    While this shocked the people around, they all opened their eyes to this casual cultivator and thought it was not simple.


    "This casual cultivator must have gained a great opportunity, otherwise it would not be so powerful!"


    "Xuzhou Sanxiu is going to make a rookie again?!"


    "Don''t mess with it, the Middle Kingdom is not afraid."


    King Che Chi couldn''t yell at all, because he was speechless.


    I couldn''t beat myself, I was completely abused, and I wanted to move out of my laozi''s support scene, but the other party didn''t care about it.


    Now he was ashamed and thrown home, and he was extremely embarrassed, I am afraid he will go down in history.


    The prince of the middle kingdom lost to San Xiu for the first time!


    Now that the prince is late in the car, staying here for an extra second is a bit more embarrassment and shame, and he must leave immediately.


    King Che Chi naturally knew this, and turned around and walked away.


    His men hurriedly followed at this moment and asked: "Prince, did you just leave like this?"


    "nonsense!"


    "Don''t participate in the genius contest?"


    "See your mother!"


    This subordinate was also confused, otherwise he wouldn''t ask such a stupid question, which would add fuel to the fire.


    The casual cultivator also returned to the ground, with a calm expression, and walked directly toward the registration.


    He can now directly participate in the genius contest, and there is no need to line up for the test, which makes a group of people enviable.


    When passing by Su Yan, he turned and looked at Su Yan, with a cold light in his eyes.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and cast a smile on his face.


    "Hello there."


    "Hello there."


    The two simply said hello, but stopped talking.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "Let the prince wait a moment."


    "My lord, what are you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t understand Su Yan''s meaning, so Su Yan still wanted to humiliate the prince, but it was unnecessary.


    Su Yan replied: "Didn''t you see the casual cultivator called Huanyu? He can go directly to the genius contest. Why can''t I? Do you want to line up?"


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately understood and ran away with a smile on his face.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was very loud, and the people around naturally heard it, and they all looked over.


    "What is this going to do?"


    "I do not know."


    Many people were puzzled, but they all looked at it curiously.


    King Che Chi didn''t want to pay attention, but Yu Wen Xiongba had already arrived, so he couldn''t ignore it.


    "What do you want?!"


    The man asked with a bad face, and was scolded by the prince, and he was also very upset.


    "My lord asked you to wait a moment."


    "What kind of green onion, your lord, do you want my prince to wait and die?!"


    "No, my adults are also casual cultivators."


    "Unreasonable!"


    King Chechi was so angry that he turned around and glared at Yuwen Xiongba, his eyes seemed to be cannibalistic.


    He was very angry at first, and he was particularly annoyed when he heard of San Xiu, and now there are San Xiu who come to him, almost looking for death.


    "Quite your anger, calm your anger." Yuwen Xiongba said with a smile, "Don''t worry about what happened just now, winning or losing is a common matter for soldiers."


    King Che Chi wants to scold his mother now, Mao''s military affairs are common!


    "Go away, or you will be killed!"


    King Che Chi had no prince''s breath at all, and was completely too angry.


    Yu Wenxiong stopped in front of King Che Chi, still smiling: "Prince, you calm down, my lord is just something, it won''t last long."


    "The ants take a walk, my time is precious."


    In fact, King Che Chi wanted to say that you think you are so good at casual cultivators? That''s just an anomaly.


    "My adults also want to sign up for the genius contest, but this team is so long, it''s not easy to line up."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally didn''t want to line up, otherwise he wouldn''t work so hard.


    "What does he have to do with me, don''t care about me, you are bothering me, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Killing a loose repair slave was like a fly swatter for King Che Chi.


    Even if he was beaten by that phantom feather hanging, he was still the son of King Chechi and a strong sun pill, which was immutable.


    "Don''t compete with me, it''s my grown-up who wants to compare with you."


    King Che Chi was trembling with anger, really trembling.


    He didn''t expect that he had become a convenient passage in the eyes of San Xiu, which was simply intolerable.


    "Who is your lord!"


    King Che Chi''s voice shook the surroundings, and everyone looked over, not knowing it.


    "Is Sanxiu going to provoke King Che Chi again?!"


    "It''s so pathetic."


    "so poor."


    A group of people looked at King Che Chi sympathetically, which made him mad.


    Su Yan also stood up at this moment, and walked towards King Chechi unhurriedly.


    "Hello there."


    Su Yan politely stretched out his hand, wanting to shake his hand with King Che Chi.


    After all, he is a convenient channel, of course Su Yan would like to thank him.


    Che Chiguo wanted to scold his mother very much, but he found that he couldn''t scold him anyway, as if an invisible force was blocking him.


    He looked at Su Yan with fire in his eyes.


    "Do you want to compare with me?!"


    "Well, let''s have a match."


    Su Yan said lightly, with a smile on his face.


    "Well, compare it!"


    King Che Chi said angrily, the reason why he agreed was completely impossible.


    If you don''t agree, isn''t it that people will be completely despised, and your reputation will really disappear in the future.


    At the same time, he also wants to make the casual slender around him a little more memorable, he is not a soft persimmon, and this group of casual cultivators is not the phantom feather!


    "That''s right, it''s convenient for others, and convenient for yourself."


    "Make a move!"


    King Chechi looked at Su Yan, his eyes flashing with cold killing intent.


    He won''t keep his hands this time, with the intention of killing him, only blood and life can bring people around him back to reality and recognize his status.


    Because many casual cultivators around are already gearing up at the moment, and want to try it.


    After all, being able to directly compete with that genius is a very versatile thing.


    Entering the real game, many big sects and big kingdoms will pay more attention to them, maybe which sect or kingdom will look at them and choose them directly.


    The vast majority of casual cultivators were forced to become casual cultivators, so they were naturally more willing to become disciples of sects or important officials of the kingdom.

 Chapter 1738： regain confidence

    The people around had already regarded King Che Chi as a joke, and many people showed a look of relief and even mockery on their faces.


    After all, King Che Chi belittled them and mocked them just now, and it was not as good as the **** of the surrounding casual repairs. This is no wonder.


    It''s always right to be a low-key person and a kinder person.


    It''s just that the world of Xiuwu is a different world. There are very few people like that. The weak are all being trampled on, and your being trampled can only show that you are weak.


    King Che Chi wants to prove himself now. If this is the case, his reputation will be completely ruined in the future and he will become the most embarrassing prince ever.


    King Che Chi looked at Su Yan with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes. His face was distorted because of his anger.


    "Come on, do it!"


    Che Chiguo''s voice was loud, spreading around him, he just wanted everyone to see it, not just a casual cultivator could defeat him.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. In order not to be bothersome and to prevent Yu Wen Xiong from queuing up, he could only do this, and he could only sorry the prince of Che Chiguo.


    "You do it, because I do it, you won''t have the slightest chance."


    Su Yan spoke very quietly, because it was a trivial matter to him, and he could easily solve it in the early stage of Yang Dan.


    But the king''s lungs in this car were completely puffed up, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    His subordinates looked at Su Yan, and said with anger: "You are not as disgusting as you!"


    He could only say that, still treating himself as a weak person, because the feeling that Su Yan showed from the beginning to the end was exactly the same as the Huan Yu just now.


    "Die me!"


    King Che Chi didn''t spit out blood, running his spiritual power with both hands, directly patted Su Yan.


    The strength of this blow was not weak, and the people around knew it. After all, I had just seen King Che Chi''s fight just now.


    However, they still hope that Su Yan will win, as that will further damage the confidence of King Che Chi.


    Just as they thought, King Che Chi''s palm did not affect Dao Su Yan at all, and it was completely lost.


    The people around were stunned. King Che Chi''s speed was already very fast, but he still failed. They knew exactly what it meant.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Could it be...is it going to be two geniuses at the same time in the Sanxiu world?!"


    "This person''s strength cannot be probed at all, it is unfathomable!"


    The people around were completely shocked. What they were shocked was not that King Che Chi failed, but that the world of San Xiu realm would really have two peerless geniuses.


    This is a huge event for the casual cultivator world, and it has not happened in a thousand years.


    "Although our casual cultivation world is hard, God bless us!"


    Many people cried with joy. This is an affirmation and an encouragement to them.


    Who said that casual cultivators can''t get ahead, it''s just relatively difficult, but once they get ahead, they will be even more amazing than those prince sect disciples!


    King Che Chi''s eyes were full of coldness, and he took another palm shot, and the secret technique was already his strongest power.


    But Su Yan shook his head. His power was really vulnerable to Su Yan.


    Su Yan easily caught King Che Chi''s palm, very easily, and didn''t even use his spiritual power.


    On the other hand, King Che Chi had been bombed thousands of meters away, and plunged into the mud pit, covered in mud and embarrassed.


    He also thoroughly realized that Su Yan was so powerful that he was not able to fight against it at all, and was not at the same level at all.


    Although he knew that Su Yan was also in the early stage of Yang Pill, he didn''t believe that Su Yan could be in the early stage of Yang Pill. He definitely used secret methods to hide his strength.


    If he doesn''t convince himself so, he might be crazy.


    This is no longer necessary, the strongest blow was completely useless, but was resisted by Su Yan, and he was bounced off, which is simply a genius.


    Su Yan looked at King Chechi with a smile, and said lightly, "Thank you."


    He thanked King Che Chi for letting him go directly to the genius contest without queuing.


    The two battles shocked everyone present, and the two loose repairs were spread from then on.


    For a while, the whole city of Tai''a was discussing the two.


    As for the prince Che Chi, he was completely regarded as a joke, hailed as the most miserable and trash prince, which made him want to die.


    There is no need to fight anymore, and King Che Chi doesn''t want to fight, otherwise he will be even more embarrassed.


    He just wants to leave here, leave this sad place, he wants to go home!


    However, the surrounding casual repairs all walked towards King Che Chi, because these two competitions gave them an illusion.


    In their eyes, King Chechi is just a **** and can defeat him.


    "The prince of Che Chiguo, right, come, let''s compete!"


    A San Xiu looked at King Che Chi with a smile, not making a provocative move.


    The casual cultivators all around laughed loudly, so they would naturally not let go of such a good opportunity for humiliation.


    This made King Che Chi''s face immediately flushed, and his men also looked angry.


    "You are looking for death?!"


    "Go on, we all hear the cocoon."


    "go!"


    King Che Chi had no choice but to ignore it now, because he completely lost when he did.


    Even if he wins this group of people, he cannot restore his prestige, because he has completely lost before.


    The subordinate wanted to say something more, but he was so frightened by King Che Chi''s sharp gaze that he dared not speak any more.


    The casual cultivators around are getting more and more booing and laughing constantly.


    King Che Chi was as arrogant and domineering as he was just now, and now he is like a dog with his tail between his tails, he can only leave.


    However, Su Yan stopped King Che Chi at this moment.


    "What else do you want to do?!"


    King Che Chi said with grief and indignation.


    "Why not, just don''t understand what you are going for?"


    "I won''t leave, will I continue to lose face here?!"


    "You have not been disqualified, you can still participate in the genius contest."


    Che Chiguo looked at him with full grief and indignation, because this was completely mocking him.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!"


    "I''m kind. If you leave like this now, you will be completely shameless. You can continue to participate and strive to win a good ranking, so that you can restore your reputation."


    King Che Chi was taken aback for a moment, lost in thought, with a struggle on his face.


    In the end he looked at Su Yan as if he had already made a decision.


    "You are right, I still have the qualifications to continue participating. As long as I don''t meet the two of you, I can still get a good ranking."


    He couldn''t help but look at the group of unkind ones, the anger in his eyes disappeared and turned into peace.


    His anger will only make the casual cultivators happier, so he must not be angry.


    This also made the group of casual cultivators displeased, but no one dared to talk about Su Yan, so they had to leave one after another and continue to line up to sign up.

 Chapter 1739： Contest begins

    Su Yan''s words were a real gift for King Che Chi, allowing him to regain confidence and have the passion to continue participating in the competition.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, he would have left in disgrace long ago, and it would be impossible to continue participating in the competition because he didn''t have that face.


    But now it is different. He regained his confidence and must prove himself, and let the group of casual cultivators see that there is a huge difference between himself and them.


    Su Yan''s remarks were completely unintentional, and he didn''t know that King Che Chi would be very sad next.


    At this time, the reviewer at the registration office came over, looked at Su Yan and nodded.


    "You won the King Chechi and you can enter the race directly."


    "Thank you."


    Su Yan replied politely. Although this person belongs to Tai Amen, he is not a high-level person.


    Now the bottom of the society is the bull who works hard, and the top is the most hateful existence.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba walked directly towards Tai''a Gate.


    Because after entering the official competition, you are eligible to live in the residence prepared by Tai Amen, which is superior.


    Under the leadership of Tai Amen disciples, Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiong came to their residence.


    Of course it is the lowest. Although he has become a formal player, his status is still not high. He is still only a casual cultivator and is looked down upon by many people.


    What surprised Su Yan was that he knew both of his neighbors.


    When he first arrived at the door, he met the San Xiu Huan Yu just now.


    Huan Yu had also just bid farewell to the Tai Amen disciples, and when Su Yan had arrived, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Does this Xiongtai live here too?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, we are neighbors."


    "You can live here with your strength."


    There is something in Huan Yu''s words, but in fact he expresses dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t care, just have a place to live, after all, it''s just a casual cultivator."


    Su Yan didn''t care about his residence at all, because his purpose was different from Huan Yu, and he wanted to destroy Tai''amen.


    The magic feather is here to get good results and have the opportunity to step into the giant martial arts.


    Seeing that Su Yan had no objection to this, Huan Yu never mentioned it.


    "Tomorrow is the day of the genius contest, is Xiongtai ready?"


    "of course."


    Huan Yu smiled and said, "If we meet then, I won''t be merciful."


    "same."


    Both of them smiled, and then left each other.


    As he left, Huan Yu couldn''t help asking: "Dare to ask Xiongtai Zun''s name?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Brother Su is really a man of temperament, with the style of my generation of casual cultivation."


    Su Yan didn''t say much, and walked directly toward the house. Although it was the lowest residence, it had two beds, which was enough for him and Yuwen Xiongba to live in.


    As for the disciples of the prince''s martial arts group, they were all greetings from small courtyard villas, and the eight giants were even castle-like residences.


    After all, the order of respect and inferiority in this world is more serious than that of the earth, and this division is also a normal thing, and no one dares to raise objections.


    Su Yan and Yu Wenxiong entered the room and lay directly on the bed.


    Su Yan closed his eyes to rest, but Yuwen Xiongba felt a little regretful.


    "My lord, I feel that I can participate in the competition, although I can''t get any good results."


    Although Yuwen Xiongba has a low realm, his strength is not weak, comparable to the powerhouse in the early days of Yin Dan.


    "Just forget it, look honestly, our purpose is not to participate in the game."


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded heavily, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    Yimen was founded by Su Yan, and it was very important in Yuwen Xiongba''s heart. Xiao Meng and others regarded him as close to him.


    Of course he was angry when he was taken directly by Tai''amen.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door outside the house, which made Yu Wen Xiongba a little dissatisfied.


    "Who?"


    "it''s me."


    Yuwen Xiongba opened the door, and he was immediately happy. It turned out to be King Chechi.


    "Isn''t this Prince Chechi, why did you get here?"


    "Ask it knowingly!"


    King Che Chi looked cold, his dignified prince was arranged to live in the worst place, which is simply an insult to him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba had already clutched his stomach and laughed, almost laughing out of tears.


    "Do not laugh!"


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help it at all and continued to laugh.


    Su Yan walked out and looked at King Che Chi and said, "Hello Prince."


    "very bad!"


    King Che Chi had a bitter expression on his face.


    "It''s just the residence, what do you care about? A good ranking is strength."


    "You are right, this time I must prove it to everyone!"


    King Che Chi was suffocating in his heart, he wanted to release this energy and let everyone know that he was not a weak one!


    "You work hard."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he closed the door.


    Yuwen Xiongba was still laughing, making Su Yan look contemptuous.


    "Is it that funny?"


    "It''s really funny, this prince is so funny."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s tears were almost falling.


    "Show me the door, I want to practice."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he sat on the bed cross-legged, ignorant of everything around him.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback for a moment, then he looked contemptuous and looked at the door, what did this mean to him.


    But he can only do so.


    After Su Yan was cross-legged, he held his breath and entered his world early.


    Of course, he has to break through quickly, otherwise he will fight against the two elders and even the master of Tai''amen in the early stage of Yang Dan.


    In fact, it was easy for Su Yan to break through, because he could break through long ago, but he has been pressed for this period of time and there is no time to retreat.


    Throughout the night, Yu Wen Xiongba stayed up all night and stayed by the door. Of course he had to make sure that no one would bother him.


    And Su Yan asked Yuwen Xiongba to guard, in fact, just one sentence, Yuwen Xiongba''s strength can''t protect much.


    This place is the land of Tai Amen, and it is very safe to come. Su Yan is not worried.


    At this moment, he was haunted by Yuan Li, and Yu Wen Xiong''s scalp was numb when he was watching, because there was a feeling of heart palpitations.


    Although these powers were not aimed at him, they still made him scared, completely scared.


    He can''t even imagine how strong Su Yan is now, he can''t even think about it.


    The whole night passed, Su Yan had been practicing, and it was over in the early morning, and the middle stage of Yang Dan took advantage of the trend!


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, a thin mist in his eyes, which was very light and cool.


    "In the middle of Yang Dan, the power to improve is pretty good."


    What Su Yan meant was that he was satisfied with the power, but not satisfied with the others. "


    After all, it''s just a breakthrough in a small realm. If you want to make a big difference, you still have to break into the realm of Yin and Yang!


    "Xiong Ba, when is it?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said respectfully: "My lord, it''s already dawn."


    "That means the contest has started!"

 Chapter 1740： Stunning debut!

    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and said, "Well, the people from Tai''amen have already come to remind you once."


    "Okay, I wash my face and go."


    Su Yan directly took out a bottle of spiritual power liquid from his arms, stained it with a wet wipe, and wiped his face.


    His whole body cleans automatically, after all, there is a lot of dirt after the breakthrough.


    Scrubbing the face with psychic liquid will make the face much more comfortable.


    "My lord, you have changed."


    Yuwen Xiongba was entangled, looking at Su Yan and couldn''t look away.


    "Where has it changed?"


    "The face has changed, Xiao Bailian."


    "..."


    Just after breaking through, Su Yan''s face was naturally as delicate and fair as a baby. This was normal, and Yuwen Xiongba was jealous.


    "It''s the same if you break through."


    The two left the house and walked directly outside.


    Outside the house, King Che Chi also walked out and saw Su Yan with an unexpected look.


    "Damn, Xiao Bailian, how many masks did you use last night?!"


    Su Yan ignored it and walked directly to the venue of the competition.


    Even that Huan Yu was stunned, then his face showed a pensive color, and finally frowned slightly.


    Of course he knew something, but it surprised him a bit, but it was reasonable.


    A group of people walked towards the place where the competition was held. Some people walked, some walked around in cars, and some were in exotic vehicles.


    This also reflects the difference in respect and status.


    Maybe some people are on the same starting line, but not everyone is on the same starting line. It will never be possible!


    When we arrived at the competition venue, there were already a lot of people around, gathering people from all walks of life.


    The size of this venue is jaw-dropping and it can accommodate a million people!


    If you can get tickets, it''s an extraordinary existence, not just relying on money.


    At this time, many people are already looking forward to it, looking forward to the appearance of their own country or their own sect disciples to win a good ranking.


    The first to appear is naturally the most humble people, a group of casual cultivators!


    No, to be precise, it should be a group of casual repairers and the king of Chechi.


    King Chachi was watched by millions of people, his face was hot, and he wanted to find a place to get in.


    This Tai''amen is just to fix him, and it''s nothing more than to give him the worst residence. It is really unreasonable to let him enter the venue with a group of casual practitioners.


    But he couldn''t help it. Comparing his Che Chiguo with Tai Amen, it was the difference between ants and elephants.


    King Che Chi could only ignore everyone, lowered his head and stood quietly.


    An elder from Tai Amen stood up at this moment, very bold, revealing a not weak spiritual power, causing many people to slightly change color.


    "The first to enter is the lucky ones who participated in the competition this time, a group of casual repairmen who passed the selection!"


    That''s right, most of the people present were selected through registration, and they have gone through many battles.


    Yesterday was the time for them to fight. More than 10,000 people signed up and finally 50 people were selected.


    Fifty people, this is such a small number, but it still makes countless casual cultivators fight for their scalp, because this is the opportunity for the carp to leap into the dragon gate.


    And the number of participants in the entire genius contest is one thousand!


    In other words, there are 950 people directly participating in the selection, and they are all a group of princes and princesses or core disciples of the martial arts, and their status and status cannot be compared with casual cultivators.


    This is also the gathering of geniuses in Xuzhou. Imagine that there are so many people in Xuzhou, and there are only a thousand geniuses. In fact, it is very scary and very rare.


    After all, genius is synonymous with scarcity. Would you call him a genius if you have more?


    After entering the venue, Su Yan and others were arranged to rest in the lounge, and there were many others entering the venue.


    "Next will be a group of princes and princesses from the middle kingdoms entering!"


    This was supposed to be the prince of Che Chi, but it was a pity.


    Many of the princes and princesses of the middle kingdoms all entered, with a look of arrogance, all with pride and gearing up.


    They are the middle force in the genius competition, the middle level, and many people can get good results.


    The competition stage also became lively, and many people cheered and encouraged this group of people.


    Compared with the excitement of the 50 casual cultivators entering the stadium just now, these are almost two extremes. Just now, there was no sound, and the entire playing field was extremely silent.


    Su Yan took a very light look at all this, and he would let this group of people know that San Xiu was not that weak in their eyes!


    Huan Yu, who was sitting with Su Yan, thought the same right now, and he naturally wanted to prove it for San Xiu.


    Finally, after this group of princes and princesses entered, the disciples of the middle school were welcomed into the arena.


    There are men and women, but men still occupy the majority.


    This group of geniuses all have their own characteristics, many of them are restrained and have no intention of being proud.


    After all, they are just disciples of the sect, and many disciples are not very high in status. They still have to work hard and climb up step by step.


    As for those princes and princesses, it is natural for them to be at the top when they come from their little clothes to reach out and open their mouths.


    When this group of people passed by, they all went to the rest area to rest, and the number of people in the rest area suddenly increased, with hundreds of people.


    To be precise, there should be 901 people!


    That''s right, there are still nine people who haven''t appeared, and these nine people are sent by the nine giants with the purpose of winning the first place.


    None of the nine giants wants to be second, they all want to be first, because in their eyes, only the first is useful!


    After all, this time the Tai''a Gate has thrown out big news, and the first place can log into the forbidden area of ??Sharp Edge Peak.


    There are boundless opportunities in there to get very good things.


    For the geniuses of the nine giants, this is naturally an incomparable thing.


    But so many people want to win the first place, it is not that simple thing.


    There are not only eight opponents, but also the dark horses that came out. This is a question that the geniuses of the nine giants are thinking about.


    When everyone sat down, the entire playing field fell into silence. Many people stopped talking, waiting for something.


    Even the elder of Tai''amen stopped talking at this moment, quietly looking at the sky.


    At this time, a gray wolf appeared in the sky, extremely majestic and huge, and its fangs were revealed, with a full **** meaning.


    The elder of the Canglang Sect stood up directly, because his disciple came!


    "I didn''t expect this first person to appear on the stage to be a disciple of Canglangzong!"


    "No, it is said that Canglang Sect will win first this time!"


    "Look, Canglang Sect actually sent their Great Elder this time!"


    Many people all looked at the man who stood up together, their expressions changing sharply.


    The Great Elder of the Canglang Sect is so famous, not even weaker than the prestige of the Canglang Sect Master, it is said that his strength has broken through to Yang Dan Consummation!


    What does Yang Dan Consummation mean, even if Su Yan sees it, he doesn''t have the slightest certainty that he can face the enemy!

 Chapter 1741： Shine everywhere!

    A young man in a long robe flew directly into the sky, all black, with a full sense of coolness, his eyes were like the eyes of a wolf, with full meaning of killing.


    Canglangzong''s youngest and most promising genius evildoer, peerless genius selected by layers of inner disciples, Canglangzong''s genius list is number one-Wolf Walk!


    "Unexpectedly, the Canglang Sect sent this time to the wolf line. I have heard of him since he was a child. He is a cub raised by a wolf, and he is famous!"


    "It''s so terrible, with a full sense of unruly, the coercion is too strong!"


    "This is at least the middle stage of Yang Dan!"


    "Canglangzong is worthy of being one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, and its disciples are comparable to the emperors of some middle kingdoms!"


    Many people have changed faces and fear flashes in their eyes.


    The more than nine hundred people on the rest table also looked at this person in unison at this moment, with full jealousy and fear in their eyes.


    In the middle stage of Yang Dan, this has proved its strength, and it is already an incomparable existence for the vast majority.


    Many people in the rest area are only in the early stage of Yang Dan, and there is no comparison at all!


    This person dropped down and sat directly in the special rest area, which was specially prepared by Tai Amen for the geniuses of the Big Nine, and no one had any objections.


    The next one stood up was the sect master of Shuiyue Dongtian, with white hair, white beard and even eyebrows, looking as if he had stepped into a fairy road.


    This is the second elder of Shuiyue Dongtian, there is no shortage of water!


    "My disciple is here, hello everyone!"


    As soon as his words fell, a water dragon suddenly appeared in the sky, spewing endless drops of water, and the entire venue seemed to be pouring rain for a while.


    Many people use spiritual power to resist, but they are also extremely frightened about this. This is already a blessing and a climate of its own.


    The disciples sent by Shuiyue Dongtian are Shui Boiling, and their realm has long been recognized by the outside world, and there is no doubt in the middle of Yang Dan!


    "The water is boiling!"


    The water boiled down from the water dragon and held his fists to show respect.


    After the water boiled, the great elder who held the Moon Sect stood up, and his eyes looked straight at the end of the sky.


    "Boy, come out quickly!"


    Lanyuejiao second elder smiled slightly.


    The sky, the end!


    It was a place of sunshine, but a black spot appeared, getting bigger and bigger, until finally, it turned into a handsome figure.


    Holding a long whistle in his hand, the audience reverberated around the beam, even though they were all intoxicated by it.


    This person is the genius Yuehua called Lanyue!


    The audience was boiling, and countless girls roared, because Yuehua was so handsome.


    "Yuehua, Yuehua, Yuehua...!"


    However, Yuehua, who held the teaching of the moon, was very plain, ignored all this and went straight to a place of rest.


    His eyes stayed on the boiling water, showing a sense of disdain.


    The water boiled furious on the spot and looked at Yuehua and said, "What do you mean?!"


    "It''s not interesting, I just hope you won''t be the last one in this genius contest!"


    Yuehua said that the bottom number is naturally the ranking of the nine giants, and others have never looked at it.


    "See you in the game then!"


    The two stopped talking, because they were attracted by the countless petals of the sky, and the countless men in the stands were already intoxicated.


    Of course they knew who the next appearance was, the disciple of the Qingcheng Sect was undoubtedly.


    "The disciples of Qingcheng Sect are coming out, so excited!"


    "Yes, it is rumored that all the disciples of the Qingcheng Sect are as beautiful as gods, and the core disciples who participated this time are hailed as the most beautiful in Xuzhou!"


    Beauty is not only manifested in appearance, because beauty at this level is no longer between appearance, and there are temperament connotations and so on.


    The petals of the sky kept on, and nine disciples of Qingcheng Sect slowly fell down, forming a circle.


    This group of disciples alone has fascinated many people and made many people want to stop.


    And when there was a shadow in the center, many people were already dumbfounded and lost.


    Su Yan''s face sank slightly. Of course he knew this person, Li Danyi.


    Coming into this world, one of the first women he came into contact with was Jiang Wenwen.


    At the beginning, Li Dan helped her, which made Su Yan grateful, and then disappeared. Only when I saw her the day before, I knew that Li Dan had already ascended to the martial arts world.


    The trainee nurses who were familiar with each other before and had some inferiority in front of him have now become one of the nine giants in Xuzhou. This change in status and status is too great, one above the other.


    This also caused Li Danyi to have some distance with Su Yan when we first met. She had no choice but to change her personality in the martial arts world.


    Li Dan fell slowly, nodded slightly to the people around him, and then went to the rest area.


    Yuehua and even Shui Boiling and the others were very excited, and wanted to talk to Li Dan, but they all closed their doors. Yuehua''s handsome posture could not make Li Danyi care.


    On the contrary, Li Danyi''s gaze was toward the resting place for casual repairs, and then frowned.


    Because she discovered that Su Yan was among them, which surprised her a bit.


    But she didn''t say anything. She knew that Su Yan''s talent was not surprised to participate in the genius contest, but in her eyes Su Yan could not get a good ranking, because this is the martial arts world, not the martial arts world of the earth.


    After Li Dan''s appearance, the disciple who didn''t lock the door also arrived.


    "Hahahaha!"


    When he first appeared, the disciple who didn''t lock the door would just let out a hearty laugh when he didn''t lock the door.


    "My disciples who don''t lock the door don''t lock the door. I hope everyone supports you!"


    It was just that the door was not locked, and all around him arched his hands, and then he reached the rest area. What was embarrassing was that he sat down on the chair and had to build a stronger chair temporarily.


    The five major sects have already arrived, and the Three Kingdoms will remain.


    The three princes of the Three Kingdoms appeared at the same time, stunning the Quartet.


    "Liu Liu from the Kingdom of Shu!"


    "My Wei Guo Cao Wan!


    "My Wu Guo Sun Yin!"


    The three princes of the Three Kingdoms were all present, and the entire venue was extremely shaken, and many elders in charge of sects stood up in shock.


    "This is the prince of the Three Kingdoms, everyone has the look of a dragon and a tiger, and they are indeed the princes of a big country!"


    "Wei in the Three Kingdoms is said to have almost stepped into a quasi-higher state and became an empire!"


    "Don''t dare to provoke, you can''t afford it!"


    Many people whispered to each other and were extremely jealous of the three princes of the Three Kingdoms.


    Even the elders of Shuiyue Dongtian, Qingchengzong and other people''s sects frowned at this moment.


    In their view, this time the championship is very difficult, because all three countries sent princes.


    In previous competitions, the Three Kingdoms sent most princes and even the prince��s heirs, but this time they all sent princes, which is thought-provoking.


    Perhaps this has something to do with Tai Amen''s first tempting reward, and the three princes of the Three Kingdoms were very excited.

 Chapter 1742： First battle

    The appearance of the three princes of the Three Kingdoms blinded many people, because they did not come empty-handed, but came in a glazed chariot.


    The car wheel is pulled by the nine-headed flying dragon beast, like a nine-headed dragon wheel, extremely domineering!


    This Nine Dragon Beast is nothing but an incomparably powerful existence, even more terrifying than the Flying Wing Beast, and all are in the mid-Yang Dan!


    This is almost comparable to the talented disciples of other schools.


    Those who can be so proud are the Three Kingdoms. After all, the three monarchs of the Three Kingdoms attach great importance to them and use their own car wheels for their sons.


    Even Li Danyi, who has always been cold, is turning his eyes at this moment, and is extremely jealous of the three princes of the Three Kingdoms.


    The three princes walked to the lounge and sat down domineeringly. The golden suit was so dazzling that countless people talked about it.


    In order to stop the noisiness, the elder of Tai''amen had to speak, using spiritual power to calm everyone down.


    He did this very simply, because his disciple of Tai''amen will appear next.


    The countless disciples and elders of Tai''amen all stood up, and all the people present were slightly discolored. This momentum was too strong.


    But in Liu Lang''s view, it is not worth mentioning.


    "Fake big sky, have the ability to compare with me."


    "Hmph, you know how, this is a force match." Wei State''s Cao Wan said disdainfully.


    "Hehe, it seems I''m afraid you won''t make it, so I''ll try it later!"


    "Competition is a competition, and I am not afraid of everything."


    Sun Yin of Wu State was very calm, closing his eyes and not saying a word.


    Under the curiosity and expectation of many people, the disciples of Tai Amen finally appeared, dressed in Tai Amen costumes, heroic and eye-catching!


    "It''s him!"


    "How could it be him!"


    "how is this possible!"


    "Yes, isn''t he twenty-six years old?!"


    Many people''s complexions changed suddenly and did not understand what this meant.


    The person who appeared was actually the closed disciple of the head of Tai Amen!


    "Isn''t Zijin over his age?!"


    "Yes, although he is very enchanting, but unfortunately he is over age."


    Zijin''s deeds were so dazzling that the disciples of the Eight Giants were all discolored and panicked.


    Zijin fell down and looked at the restless audience very calmly, without any anger.


    "I know what everyone is wondering about, but I am not more than twenty-five. The declared age has always been my false age."


    "what?!"


    "Damn!"


    "Team is too sinister!"


    "It''s no wonder that the master of Tai''a Gate is so generous. He has already planned a plan to open the forbidden ground to the first place."


    Although many people were angry, there was no rush, because Zijin did not violate the rules and could participate in the competition.


    Zijin gestured slightly to the surroundings, and then sat down in the rest area, directly beside Li Danyi.


    Li Dan was shocked by his powerful aura, and his heart was a little uneasy, and his dantian was agitated.


    Li Danyi knew that this Zijin was absolutely hidden, and was a very difficult opponent, even she was no match at all.


    Li Danyi tried to maintain restraint, but his heart was still flustered, and there were subtle changes in his face.


    Zijin smiled faintly, "Don''t panic, I''m not a bad person."


    Li Danyi said calmly: "I didn''t panic."


    "If you are willing to marry me, I can give you the first place."


    The water boiling and others changed color on the spot, and they were all furious.


    "Zijin, you don''t want old cows to eat tender grass!" The water boiled almost madly.


    "You want to marry Li Danyi, have you ever asked me about this tonnage!"


    He just didn''t lock the door with angry words, he didn''t allow anyone to interfere with Li Danyi.


    "Ha ha."


    Zijin smiled disdainfully, and didn''t say much that he didn''t put the water boiling and the others in his eyes.


    A little bit of speech is so excited, is this a genius, it doesn''t come to him at all.


    The disciples of the nine giants are all present, and one thousand disciples will expire, which also means that the competition is about to begin.


    The disciples of Tai Amen brought many cardboard boxes and asked the contestants to draw out a bamboo stick, and the corresponding ones would become opponents.


    That is to say, one on the bamboo stick becomes the first opponent in the preliminary round, thus accumulating to five hundred.


    Su Yan got No. 66, Huanyu got No. 88, and King Chechi got No. 250.


    This made King Che Chi breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time expressed anger at Tai Amen, how could there be a number two hundred and fifty? Isn''t this Mai Tairen?


    But he couldn''t help it, because the disciples of Tai''am didn''t kill him at all.


    The entire field suddenly protruded five hundred arenas, written with numbers, corresponding to the competition.


    Unfortunately, the opponents drawn by the nine giants are unlovable at the moment, there is no need to play, and they are too lazy to play, and luck is too bad.


    Su Yan''s opponent was a prince from a middle kingdom. Seeing that Su Yan was a casual cultivator, he was happy on the spot.


    "I won the first stop this time. I have good luck."


    But Su Yan shook his head slightly, looking at the prince and said, "I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    At the beginning of the game, the prince rushed towards Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t move at all, but he didn''t make a move. This made many people slightly discolored.


    "What is that casual cultivator doing, has he been stupid?!"


    "I''m afraid it is. After all, I met the prince of the Middle Kingdom. Although he was weak, he was invincible."


    But as soon as the words of the people around him fell, they were surprised.


    Because the prince bombarded Su Yan with a punch, Su Yan actually didn''t move. On the contrary, the prince was bounced off by Su Yan''s elasticity, and he fell into the ring and fell into the mud.


    "This?!"


    "How is this possible!"


    All the ministers who followed the prince were stunned, one by one couldn''t believe the result.


    The prince of his own country failed at first, and he still failed.


    The prince was still in a daze, and the referee had already pronounced the result, which made him very angry.


    "You shameless!"


    The prince rushed towards Su Yan, wanting to give Su Yan a desperate blow.


    Su Yan''s face suddenly became cold, turned around to look at him, kicked him directly out of the playing field.


    As for life and death, Su Yan doesn''t know, because it has nothing to do with him.


    Those people didn''t dare to make trouble. After all, this was the place where Tai Amen played. Unless the game was over, Su Yan would trouble him.


    The game was also very easy for Huanyu. He met a Sanxiu and surrendered on the spot. Because that Sanxiu had seen the power of Huanyu, the prince Chachi had no fear in the duel and won easily.


    However, what made countless people laugh in the entire venue was that on the ring at the center of the game, both of them were extremely embarrassed.


    "You got two hundred and five?"


    "You also got two hundred and five?"


    The two two hundred and five looked at each other, both speechless to the extreme.


    The audience laughed, which is too funny.


    "It''s really rare to see, two two hundred and five are competing."


    "Hahahahahaha..."

 Chapter 1743： Crying without tears

    This is simply to invigorate the atmosphere. As the organizer, Tai Amen is probably also working hard.


    Two hundred and five, which is enough to laugh until the game is over.


    Although it is funny, the two people in the ring don''t think so. Although they are unfortunate, they are attracting attention.


    This attention is even stronger than that of some princes and princesses, which makes their desire to survive even stronger.


    King Che Chi looked at his opponent. He knew this person and was a prince of a middle kingdom.


    "Prince Bansai, long time no see!"


    The prince of Bansai looked at the prince Chechi and smiled lightly: "Same."


    "Unexpectedly, you became two hundred and five."


    "To each other."


    "This game, you are sure to lose!"


    The king of Che Chi showed lingering meaning, with a full desire to win in his eyes. He must win this game to prove himself.


    "You think too much!"


    The prince of Ban Sai was naturally not weak, and rushed directly towards the king of Che Chi.


    A weapon emerged in his hand, like a sickle, and it was so sharp that it was his life weapon.


    And the general sharp blade appeared in the hands of King Chechi, shining with cold luster.


    "Scythe Blade!"


    The prince of Bansai roared, the sickle in his hand bloomed with endless power, and his surroundings were illuminated.


    This caused many people in the stands to change their color slightly, which was a bit of a surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, the prince of the class is so strong, the peak of Yang Dan in the early stage!"


    "Yes, it''s not outstanding, it may be a dark horse!"


    But King Che Chi sneered again and again, and the duel with Huan Yu and even Su Yan made him clearly aware of the power gap.


    Although the power of Prince Bansai is strong, it is no longer in his eyes.


    "The sword is coming!"


    The sharp blade in the hands of King Chechi directly turned into countless phantoms, rushing towards the prince Bansai.


    The two rays of light reflected each other and even affected the competition in the surrounding arena, and it really became the focus of the game.


    At least 80-half of the audience were watching the two-player game, which surprised many people.


    Su Yan smiled slightly at this.


    "If the two hundred and five princes win, they can be ashamed."


    "Hahaha, Prince Two Hundred and Five."


    Yuwen Xiongba laughed so badly that he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    The prince Bansai��s "Scythe Blade Art" is very powerful, with the peak strength of the early days of Yang Pill, and the sharp blade of King Chechi is also not weak, and the two have formed a close rival.


    This is because the strength is similar, so the battle is very fierce, making many people intently.


    King Che Chi has a stronger desire to win than the prince of Bansai, because he must win this game, this is his only chance.


    King Che Chi''s face was cold, and he directly sacrificed his own blood, staining the blade, and the blade suddenly burst out with a powerful light.


    Under the light, King Chechi changed completely, as if a **** of murder.


    "Prince Bansai, you are sure to lose!"


    King Chechi rushed out directly, and the sharp blade hit the deadly land of Prince Bansai.


    Prince Bansai wanted to sacrifice his blood, but it was too late and he could only resist with all his strength.


    However, the blade still injured him and was forced to the edge of the ring.


    "Prince Bansai, did you jump down yourself, or did my sword pierce your cervical spine?!"


    King Che Chi said coldly, without a trace of emotion.


    Prince Bansai had no room for thinking, so he could only jump out of the ring.


    This also heralded the end of the race, and King Che Chi won the race.


    The group of people who followed the son of King Che Chi were all tears of excitement at this moment, too excited and touching.


    King Che Chi was very calm, speechless during the whole process, and walked directly off the ring and returned to the rest area.


    Many people paid attention to this game, but it was only a preliminary match after all.


    The real contest is yet to come.


    At the end of the first battle, five hundred people were eliminated directly. This is the cruelty of the game. If you lose, you lose. Any extra words are pale.


    Those who lose naturally choose to leave, it is undoubtedly shame to stay here.


    Of course, there are a small number of people who choose to keep it. They want to see the contest of people who are stronger than them, so that they can learn from it.


    In the second game, the same number was drawn. This time, the king of Che Chi was not so lucky, and it was no longer him on the 250th.


    This time Su Yan was confronted with a prince of a middle kingdom. Many people were not optimistic about Su Yan, but as a result Su Yan went up and didn''t use any tricks. The prince was directly frightened out of the ring by Su Yan''s coercion. .


    This caused an uproar in the audience, but no one thought it was a fake fight, after all, Su Yan was just a casual repair.


    Huan Yu met a very strong opponent. The opponent was actually a princess in the mid-Yang Pill stage, very domineering and defiant.


    The final result, of course, was that Huan Yu taught her how to be a human being, so she cried directly.


    Many people present were filled with outrage and wanted to avenge the princess.


    But there are rules, these people can only move their mouths and give verbal warnings.


    Huan Yu won the game and left the ring calmly and returned to the rest area.


    But all of a sudden, many people hated him, and they said that they would teach him to be a human being when they met him.


    The opponent that King Che Chi met was a casual repair, and the result was no accident, and he won the game easily.


    After all, Che Chi State is not a small country, it is comparable to the existence of Daming, and it is considered a top-notch country in the competition.


    King Che Chi wasn''t that weak, but he was very lucky and met Huan Yu and Su Yan before.


    This time he won the game and his popularity rose. Many people looked at him differently and looked squarely at him.


    But this also made many people also look at Su Yan and Huanyu with admiration. King Che Chi is so strong, but still defeated by the two. This can only show one problem. The two are very strong and evil.


    The key is that the two are still casual cultivators, which makes many people''s mood more complicated.


    Huan Yu even won the princess of Yang Dan''s mid-term strength, which caused many high-ranking people in the stands to pay attention to him.


    In addition to the nine giants of Xuzhou, the most top Buddha country, Pope Buddha has been paying attention to Huanyu at this moment.


    "This casual repair is a bit interesting, maybe this year''s dark horse."


    "Yes, his strength is at the top level, and he may be able to compete with the disciple prince of the Big Nine."


    "Observe and observe, if it is a good seed, it can be used by me."


    The pope of the Buddha country took it for granted. He wanted to accept it, but others might not. After all, not everyone wanted to be a Buddha.


    Other schools are also concerned about Huanyu, and also concerned about Su Yan, thinking that he two have the strength to enter the finals.


    After a few more contests, a rotation elimination system was adopted, leaving 64 geniuses in the end.


    In other words, after this game, the top thirty-two will be determined and will enter the finals.


    King Che Chi is naturally very excited. If he enters the top 32, this will be Che Chi''s best record.


    However, the result of the draw made him cry without tears!

 Chapter 1744： Top 32!

    When King Che Chi saw the list, he cried suddenly, very sad.


    He worked so hard, he was so strong, and in the end God still joked with him.


    His number is 30, and Su Yan''s is also 30.


    Su Yan was taken aback when he knew that he was playing against King Che Chi, which was a pity for him.


    "God''s will trick people!"


    King Che Chi beat his chest and feet, and he was only one step away from entering the finals. He is so strong that he is in the kingdom of Che Chi.


    Many people don''t know what''s going on, and don''t know what happened to King Che Chi.


    Some people were even more surprised.


    "Is the king of the car too happy?"


    "You don''t need to be so happy, after all, it''s not comparable."


    "Yes, although the opponent is a casual cultivator, he is also very strong."


    ...


    They didn''t know the facts, they only thought King Che Chi was too excited about Sanxiu.


    Hearing the words and surprises of the people around him, King Che Chi was even more sad and wept bitterly.


    Su Yan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t cry, go to the game."


    King Che Chi looked at Su Yan with tears in his eyes, and said sadly: "It''s more than a hairy, let me cry for a while."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The situation still has to go. Do you think everyone knows what happened before?"


    King Chechi was taken aback for a moment, and immediately stopped crying.


    Yes, if I can''t compare myself, it doesn''t mean that I am weak and rubbish, and the previous events will definitely be spread wildly.


    Then the result of his own efforts will be completely wasted, he doesn''t want to be like this.


    He could not help wiping away his tears, cheering up, and accompany Su Yan to the ring.


    People around him talk more fiercely.


    "Is this prince Chi Chi and that San Xiu acquainted?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "It is said that King Che Chi was defeated by San Xiu before. Isn''t he that person?"


    When this was said, many people were in an uproar and didn''t believe it at all.


    However, many people who know about it are very clear about this, and they also know why Che Chiguo is suffering.


    The two went on the court, and the match started at the referee''s signal.


    King Che Chi looked at Su Yan and said, "Big brother, you can give me a few more punches. It''s better to lose."


    Su Yan nodded lightly and agreed to his request. After all, he had called him the boss.


    "Ranxiu, take my trick!"


    King Che Chi suddenly changed his face, his hands were like wind, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    The power is also bursting at this moment, and the surrounding spiritual power is trembling, extremely powerful.


    The people around suddenly raised their tempers and watched the game.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, a spiritual power emerged in his hand.


    For a long time, he hadn''t used spiritual power for a long time, and he was still a little rusty.


    Su Yan''s power is so small that many people think he will lose.


    King Che Chi knew very well that Su Yan had given him enough face, and he had no idea of ??fighting Su Yan.


    King Che Chi''s palm hit Su Yan''s chest, Su Yan stepped back slightly, his face flushed.


    The king of Cha Chi is dumbfounded, and he doesn''t have to do this, right? Just let himself hit?


    Su Yan''s qi and blood surged, looking at King Che Chi''s eyes indifferently, he said directly: "Come again!"


    King Che Chi didn''t stop, rushed out directly, and hit Su Yan''s shoulder with a punch.


    But this punch was blocked by Su Yan''s fist, and both sides retreated.


    At this moment, Su Yan shot, a powerful force filled his hands, directly towards King Che Chi''s chest.


    King Che Chi hurriedly turned out his long sword and resisted it. However, the long sword was unable to resist, and Su Yan was directly blown into the air.


    King Che Chi fell to the edge of the ring, only feeling the blood surge, he couldn''t help but smile, the gap was the gap.


    Su Yan looked at him with a cold gaze. He had already given the king a face, if he didn''t know it, he wouldn''t mind kicking him away.


    King Che Chi also understood, jumped down and announced the end of the game.


    The people around were a little confused, and they were pretty close at first, but why it ended all at once.


    "This is too strange?!"


    "Yeah, this loose repair was finally violent, and King Che Chi was suddenly defeated!"


    "That''s not easy for casual cultivation!"


    Many people looked at Su Yan and printed Su Yan''s appearance in their minds.


    In their view, Su Yan is a dark horse, a very strong person in casual cultivation this year.


    To many people''s surprise, news came from the ring not far away that Huanyu had won.


    This makes many people stand up, because it is too unbelievable.


    San Xiu is nothing but the most humble existence in the martial arts world.


    In previous competitions, it was difficult for a casual practitioner to enter the finals, but in the genius competition held by Tai Amen this time, two casual practitioners entered the finals and became the top 32!


    This surprised many elders and prime ministers of the kingdoms and sects, and at the same time they looked very ugly.


    They were middle-ranked kingdoms and middle-ranked sects, with a strong background. As a result, their disciples and princes and princesses lost to two casual cultivators, which was too difficult for them to accept.


    "These two are not cheating, are they?!"


    "It''s very possible for casual repair!"


    "The easiest place for them to cheat is age!"


    This made many people''s eyes light up, and they accused the two of cheating, and asked the people of Tai Amen to punish them.


    However, the great elder of Tai''amen looked at everyone and said with cold eyes: "My Tai''amen is one of the giant giants in Xuzhou. Are you questioning our ability?!"


    The age of the mere contestants cannot be determined. This is indeed an insult to Tai''amen.


    The words of the Great Elder Tai Amen immediately caused many angry people to shut their mouths, knowing that they were abrupt.


    The game also returned to normal. After this round of fierce duel, the top 32 finally came into being.


    At the same time, a very interesting scene appeared in the competition. The talents of the nine giants did not even meet once.


    If it''s luck, then many people definitely don''t believe it, and it must be stipulated by the tournament.


    The purpose is simple. If the disciples of the nine giants meet prematurely, one party will lose, which means that the ranking will be very rubbish.


    This is what the nine giants do not want to see. It is a loss of reputation, so it has not been encountered.


    After the top thirty-two, it might be impossible to meet them. After all, the contestants are already very rare and all of them are not vegetarian.


    Although the contestants of the nine giants are particularly noticeable, the other contestants entering the finals are not so weak.


    On the contrary, in many competitions, it is not uncommon for the disciples of the nine giants to stop here.


    Although you are a huge giant, the background behind the other contestants is not weak. They are also giants, not much weaker than the nine giants.


    An elder from Tai Amen is holding a cardboard box with bamboo sticks in it. This is the first draw in the finals.

 Chapter 1745： Early duel!

    The first draw of the finals is of great significance to the contestants, and many people are getting upright.


    Similarly, everyone in the audience is also very serious, especially the sects and kingdoms in which their own heirs or disciples are still there.


    This group of people is naturally more nervous, hoping that their own people can advance to the best place.


    Although in the past genius competitions, there is a 95% chance that the first place will fall above the nine giants, but there is also a 5% chance of being won by casual repairs or other middle-ranking kingdoms or sects.


    This also made the participating geniuses gearing up and eager to try.


    Although nine geniuses like Zijin give people a lot of pressure, those who can enter the finals are not weak. Other contestants are not afraid, only fearful.


    One by one draws a bamboo stick, and many people face the bamboo stick to the audience to ensure that they will not cheat and reveal their draw number.


    Although King Che Chi had failed, he did not feel a pity at this moment. After all, it was Su Yan who had encountered him, and he could not defeat it.


    Similarly, even if the person he met was not Su Yan, other people were not as easy to deal with, and it was difficult for him to enter the top 32.


    At this moment, he ran to Su Yan''s side, already admiring Su Yan very much, and completely lost the prince''s air.


    "Master Su, what number did you draw?"


    Su Yan did not treat it indifferently, and replied indifferently: "Number eight."


    "Number eight, let me see."


    He hurriedly looked towards the big screen, because it would show everyone''s number.


    At this glance, his face changed immediately, very nervous.


    "Master Su, the opponent you have drawn is Langxing, a disciple of the Canglang Sect, one of the nine giants!"


    It is unnecessary for the King Che Chi to say that Su Yan would have known it a long time ago, after all, he can see for himself.


    Yuwen Xiongba was very calm, because Su Yan had already broken through to the middle stage of Yang Dan. In his eyes, his grown-up was going to face a giant like Tai''amen, and a mere genius would never enter Su Yan''s eyes.


    Even the phantom feather on the side shook his head slightly.


    "I was lucky, and I got the princess who thought Huoliao Country."


    "Why are you so popular, you actually got a princess."


    King Che Chi said silently.


    But Huan Yu waved his hand, expressing helplessness.


    "But the princess of Huoliao country is not easy, she can use it with different hands!" King Che Chi frowned.


    Huan Yu said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, my goal is far more than this, she is destined to be just a paving stone."


    King Che Chi gave a white glance. This is obviously arrogant.


    He couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, with a sympathetic look at him.


    "It''s actually pretty good that Mr. Su can enter the top 32."


    Yuwen Xiongba was immediately unhappy, looking at King Che Chi and said angrily: "Crow''s mouth shut up for me, my lord is the one who wants to win the championship."


    "Blow it, I won the championship. The genius competition has been held for so many years, and I won the championship twice in casual repair."


    "I thought it didn''t happen once!"


    Su Yanhao Huanyu said it in unison, neatly, as if he had rehearsed.


    After speaking, the two of them looked at each other and smiled, and then went to the ring.


    The people in the stands already knew the result of the draw, they were all cheering for the people they liked.


    "The opponents that the two San Xiu draws are not so good."


    "That Huanyu is okay, maybe it can fight against the princess of Huoliao Country, and that Su Yan can be gg."


    Not only this person thought so, but everyone in the stands thought so. After all, Su Yan''s opponent was one of the nine giants, Canglangzong.


    The Great Elder of Canglang Sect had already laughed, and was accepting congratulations in advance.


    "Wolf''s luck is good, and he got a casual cultivator, but this is not good luck for him, after all, he would rather choose the other eight disciples to compete.


    The meaning of the great elder of Canglang Sect is very simple, they are the people who want to win, will they be happy to meet a casual cultivator?


    In the other draws, none of the eight giants met, and they were all separated.


    The thirty-two battle is about to begin, and many people have already bought a variety of snacks, looking forward to the wonderful performance.


    If the previous preliminaries were just a hot field, then the current game is the truly exciting start.


    Su Yan walked to the ring, the eighth stage, and at the same time the Canglangzong disciple Langxing, one of the nine giants, also entered the ring.


    Wolf Xing had a cold expression on his face. This was his original face. He belonged to that kind of violent person.


    Lang Xing looked at Su Yan, his eyes showed disdain, and he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    "A casual repairer, it''s boring."


    Lang Xing shook his head, saying that he was bored. He didn''t want to get free repair, he wanted to get the genius of other giants.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything about it, and it would be useless to say more, just just get rid of this arrogant guy.


    When Lang Xing saw Su Yan, he did not express his dissatisfaction.


    "Why, aren''t you afraid or desperate when you meet me?"


    Su Yan was still silent, he didn''t even bother to speak.


    "Are you scared?" Lang Xing grinned, "Don''t worry, the rules of the game, I won''t kill you!"


    In the end, the wolf line added: "But I will let you go in soup for a year and a half!"


    When he said this, he licked his lips, showing an evil smile.


    The surrounding audience also kept roaring.


    "Wolf Walk, Wolf Walk, Wolf Walk!"


    "This is the least suspenseful one of the sixteen games."


    "Yes, it''s not suspenseful compared to the competition of the other eight giants."


    "That casual cultivator is also a rare genius, it''s a pity."


    "Haha, who made him meet the wolf line, this time is not as simple as failure."


    Although many people have always thought that Su Yan will lose, but many people''s minds are not such simple ideas.


    To be able to reach the top thirty-two, or a casual cultivator, this talent is already very good.


    Su Yan is now the equivalent of sweet steamed buns. Many schools and kingdoms are already eager to try. Waiting for the end of the game, they went to negotiate with Su Yan.


    Su Yan had been silent before the wolf walk, but his last sentence clearly angered Su Yan.


    Wanting him to lie down for a year and a half is really crazy.


    He couldn''t help but looked at the wolf line and said lightly: "As you wish!"


    His voice is not strong, very indifferent, like an understatement, more like a kind of disdain.


    Upon seeing this, the wolf line stopped speaking, and at the referee''s signal, the game started directly.


    Everyone around is looking at the arena. It is a pity to miss a second in such a game.


    Wolf claws appeared on Wolf Xing''s hands, very sharp, shimmering with cold sheen, and full of power.


    "Life and death, I will let you recognize the gap between us!"


    Langxing roared and rushed directly towards Su Yan!

 Chapter 1746： Upset!

    The roar of the wolf line is like the head of a violent wolf, with full hunting intention.


    In his eyes, Su Yan is now a prey, a lamb who does not live or die!


    Above Wolf Xing''s hands, the wolf claws shining with cold light instantly transformed into his most powerful spiritual weapon.


    The speed is naturally unparalleled, because the speed of the wolf itself is fast.


    But in an instant, the sharp claws of the wolf line swept directly towards Su Yan''s vitals, with the power of breaking through the air, a huge explosion could be heard in the air.


    The people around all frowned slightly, and the power displayed by the wolf walk was too strong.


    "Then the loose cultivator angered Wolf Xing?!"


    "Intentionally sinister!"


    "Why see?!"


    "He is angering the wolf line, so that the wolf line will kill him, then the wolf line will not be able to continue the game because he violated the rules!"


    The people around were very surprised, and many people were even more convinced that this was a conspiracy and trick by the other eight giants.


    Of course the spreader is a cronies of Canglangzong.


    Facing the sudden shot of Wolf Xing, Su Yan didn''t become surprised, he wanted to see the strength of this Wolf Xing.


    Su Yan used his hands to operate spiritual power, Longwei appeared, his two-handed dragon scales made up, and the profound meaning of Longquan came out.


    Right boom!


    At the point between the two of them, a white light suddenly diffused, getting bigger and bigger, causing the people around them to change color.


    The entire venue showed ripples and shocks, and the arena was actually guarded by the formation!


    "This power is too strong!"


    "It''s definitely a fierce blow in the middle of Yang Dan!"


    "Then San Xiu ate the shit, what kind of treasure you got!"


    Many people were very surprised by Su Yan, and never thought he would be so strong.


    This is the limit of genius in the middle stage of Yang Dan. Throughout the ages, few people can surpass the middle stage of Yang Dan at the age of twenty-five.


    Lang Xing''s expression also grew colder, looking at Su Yan with killing intent.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to have two more shots, but this one can arouse some of my interest!"


    After Wolf Xing finished speaking, he waved his hands again and slew towards Su Yange.


    This time he used the secret technique, and the whole surroundings seemed to be enveloped by a powerful pressure, the forbidden land of fierce beasts!


    This kind of coercion has full repressive power on people''s hearts. After all, people will instinctively feel scared when facing fierce beasts and strange beasts.


    However, what Lang Xing met was Su Yan, a once strong man who had reincarnation for the eighth life. Su Yan naturally dismissed this kind of coercion.


    Once the immortal had to crawl in front of him, let alone the low-level beast coercion.


    Su Yan was completely unaffected by the coercion of the wolf, and walked directly towards the wolf.


    Everyone present was taken aback, and then revealed an unbelievable look.


    "It is rumored that the most powerful thing about the wolf line is coercion. It can control the will of others and make them tremble and crawl!"


    "Yes! But this person doesn''t seem to be affected at all!"


    "Where is this casual cultivator, so terrifying, the mighty one reincarnated, right?!"


    ...


    Many people were too surprised by Su Yan, even shocked.


    Even the Great Elder of the Canglang Sect looked at Su Yan with a cold look at this moment, without the indifferent smile just now.


    He knew that Su Yan, a casual cultivator, could no longer be treated with the same eyes as before, and he had to be upright, he was comparable to his own genius disciple.


    "Immediately check the details of this person!"


    The millions of people present at the moment, countless family sects and even kingdoms, all sent spies to know the details of Su Yan.


    How could it be so strong in a mere casual repair, unless you encounter a peerless treasure.


    The weak are still a casual cultivator. With such an enviable opportunity, many people naturally come up with other ideas.


    The battle between Su Yan and Langxing continued, and the scene was still very tense.


    I saw Su Yan walking towards the wolf like no one, and stopped five meters away from the wolf walk.


    He looked at the wolf line, only disdain in his eyes.


    At this moment, there was a breath of death in his hands.


    Because Su Yan believed that it was time to teach this little wolf pup who didn''t know the height of the sky.


    The breath of death was permeated, and the entire ring was immediately controlled, and the coercive force of the wolf line was completely suppressed.


    The people in the stands can''t feel it, after all, it is far away and there is a formation isolation, but the wolf line can clearly feel it.


    His face suddenly changed, and it was extremely ugly.


    "Who are you!"


    Facing Langxing''s angry words, Su Yan didn''t have him at all, so he punched directly.


    The power of this punch is difficult to catch even at the mid-Yang Dan peak, and Su Yan obviously doesn''t want to waste time with him.


    Facing Su Yan''s punch, Langxing was not afraid at all. He was surrounded by anger at the moment and just wanted to win the game.


    His wolf claws were shining sharply, and all the power gathered together and greeted Su Yan.


    Face-to-face, full face-to-face, neither side has the slightest retreat.


    I only heard a panic explosion on the ring, causing pain in the eardrums of countless people.


    After that, Su Yan stayed there, and Lang Xing was directly bombarded ten meters away, and fell into the ring.


    After falling off the ring, the wolf continued to vomit blood, his fist had been comminuted fractured, and a sunken scar appeared in his chest.


    Obviously he was so badly injured by Su Yan''s punch that his consciousness became a little confused and he was on the verge of a coma.


    The power of Su Yan''s punch is naturally not weak, and it is more than enough to deal with the wolf line. If it is not the rules of the game, Su Yan can easily beat the wolf line to death!


    Seeing the wolf line fell into the ring, Su Yan gave up and waited for the referee''s announcement.


    After a long time, the referee announced that Su Yan had won. After all, he himself hadn''t expected this ending.


    But the great elder of Canglang Sect was already out of control at this moment. He stepped directly on the void and rushed towards the ring. He hugged the wolf, staring at it.


    "Wolf, are you okay?!"


    The wolf was extremely weak, still vomiting blood, but his life was intact.


    He looked at his own great elder, with a face full of shame and anger, and couldn''t help saying: "Great elder, I''m sorry to Canglangzong!"


    "Victory or defeat is commonplace for soldiers, there is no need to blame yourself!"


    The great elder of Tai''amen also arrived at this moment, speaking lightly, and downplaying it.


    This is the case for the loser. This is the battle of geniuses. What about casual cultivating? Although it is surprising, strength is strength, and Su Yan has not cheated.


    This game was totally upset. No one in a million people thought of such a result. In the end, it was a casual cultivator who won the game.


    The Huan Yu facing the princess of Huoliao Kingdom was also looking straight at the moment, looking at Su Yan''s face full of coldness.


    In his opinion, the strength of Su Yan''s performance is enough for him to look upright.


    It''s not just him, all the contestants take Su Yan with admiration, thinking that he is a potential enemy!


    And Yuwen Xiongba was naturally extremely happy, everything was as expected.

 Chapter 1747： Dark horse

    Yuwen Xiongba thinks it is reasonable, because he knows Su Yan''s power and the horror of Su Yan, but it is not that simple for the prince of Che Chiguo.


    In his eyes, the wolf line of Canglang Sect is the strongest, the most dazzling genius!


    Wolf Walk has a great reputation in the land of Xuzhou. He has a legend since he was a child. A legend has been defeated, but he is still a casual cultivator.


    Not to mention him, millions of people in the stands couldn''t believe it.


    King Che Chi received a crit in his heart, which was even more uncomfortable than encountering Su Yan. After all, it was a collapse of faith.


    But King Che Chi did not feel sad for a long time, because in his opinion, a faith has been rebuilt as a result of the collapse of faith.


    That''s right, in his current eyes, Su Yan is his belief, Mr. Su.


    "Big Brother Su is amazing!"


    King Che Chi raised his arms and shouted, his voice was extremely loud and could be heard all around.


    Others are still dumbfounded, even if some people wake up, they don''t dare to do so. After all, the Canglang Sect is defeated, unless you want to be an enemy of the Canglang Sect.


    King Che Chi also realized something, and could not help slowly lowering his hand, wanting to be submerged by the crowd.


    However, many disciples of Canglang Sect had already looked at him, their eyes full of killing intent.


    Defeating Wolf Xing was nothing but a piece of cake for Su Yan. Although Wolf Xing was in the middle stage of Yang Pill, it was still far from him.


    After winning the game, Su Yan left the ring and returned to the rest area.


    Compared with before, the eyes of the people around him have changed, completely changed.


    It can be said that Su Yan is like an upstart suddenly, and many people are jealous and envy.


    Su Yan''s future is limitless. After all, he is a person who has defeated the wolf line, enough to blow for a lifetime, and many big big countries will value him.


    On the ring at this moment, other people are still competing, but compared to Su Yan and Langxing, they are less exciting and nervous.


    The eight giants have been so stable from the beginning, and won the game in a desperate way.


    After all, they are giants, with full talents, and a lot of cultivation.


    The prince of the Three Kingdoms faced three core disciples of the martial arts, after more than an hour of fighting, finally won.


    It''s not that these three princes are weak, but that the three disciples of the sect are very strong, and they are also in the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    Their sect background is a bit smaller than the nine giants, and there is no shortage of treasures and secrets, so they are not much worse than the three princes.


    But in the end it was lost, and no one won the game. This seemed reasonable to the audience, and they felt sorry.


    The three princes bowed their hands to the surroundings one after another, and then returned to the rest area, their proud gazes seemed like the scorching sun, making it difficult for many people to look directly.


    And Su Yan was concerned about Li Danyi''s game, and he didn''t know why he would watch it.


    Perhaps Li Danyi still has such a bond in his heart. After all, Li Danyi was so weak and cute at the beginning, and he wanted to know the reason for this change.


    Li Danyi''s opponent was an imperial prince, who was only slightly weaker than the prince of the Three Kingdoms.


    It may be said that it is not weak, but the country behind him is so weak.


    At the beginning of the game, the prince slightly bowed his hand to Li Dan and lowered his posture.


    "It is an honor for this palace to compete with such a beautiful woman."


    Li Danyi responded lightly: "It is also an honor for the little girl to compete with the prince of the Quicksand Country."


    "Sage of Qingcheng Sect, you are too modest."


    The two smiled slightly without comment.


    Itchy teeth of the people around this can be seen, they can''t even say a word to Li Dan, but the prince actually talked and laughed with Li Dan, which made them feel instantly broken in love.


    At the beginning of the game, the two people''s indifferent eyes became sharp. After all, it was a duel, and only one person could win the game.


    "I will not pity Xiangxiyu."


    The voice of the prince of the Quicksand Country became colder.


    "Just right."


    Li Danyi also replied lightly, and a jade girl sword appeared in his hands.


    Li Dan''s body is like the wind, very gentle, and the speed is extremely fast, giving people a feeling of butterfly and eagle.


    Facing Li Danyi''s attack, the prince of the Kingdom of Liusha smiled faintly, his hands were sealed, and a violent killing immediately filled the sky behind him.


    Scrolling wildly, the people on the entire stand were unable to see the two fighting clearly, and only some elders with high realms could ignore the quicksand.


    "The prince of the Quicksand Country is not well-known, but it turned out to be low-key when I saw it today!"


    "Yes, his strength is similar to that of the nine giants, even better than the wolf line of the Canglang Sect."


    At this moment, some people have begun to belittle the wolf line. After all, he has lost the game, and many still don''t want to admit how terrifying a casual repair is.


    The elder of the Qingcheng Sect had been looking at the battlefield without any panic, everything was within her expectations.


    Li Dan''s offensive continued unabated, ignoring the sky full of quicksand, dancing lightly in white, like a fairy.


    There is a dazzling light on her long sword, the ultimate strength, irresistible!


    The prince of the Kingdom of Liusha has a cold face, and he can naturally feel Li Danyi''s power.


    This made him have to take out his spiritual weapon, a gourd.


    In the gourd, violent sand suddenly poured out in the sky, these wind sands were like sharp blades, like demons, capable of killing and devouring everything.


    Mad Kill rushed to Li Danyi, trying to turn her into ashes.


    Many people became anxious on the spot. If such a beauty is cut off, wouldn''t it be a violent act of heaven.


    However, Li Danyi didn''t have the slightest panic. With her long sword dancing, sitting lotus suddenly appeared under her body.


    Sitting on the lotus in full bloom, wrapping her up, resisting the violent killing around.


    "Sit on the lotus flower!"


    "This is the skill of the Allure Sect!"


    "It''s an eye-opener, this defense is too strong."


    The prince of the Drifting Sand Nation was full of surprises, and his eyes were so cold that his attack was actually resisted, which made him feel uneasy.


    But at this moment, Li Dan rushed out of the lotus and turned into a flying fairy out of the sky, rushing directly towards the king of the quicksand.


    The King of Quicksand changed his face and hurriedly resisted, but after all, he was a step late.


    His chest was held against the long sword, and he did not penetrate.


    But he understood that Li Dan was merciful at this time, otherwise the sword would definitely pierce his heart and cause him serious injury.


    "Accepted."


    As soon as Li Dan retracted his long sword, he arched his hand at the Prince of the Kingdom of Quicksand.


    Although the Prince of the Kingdom of Quicksand was unwilling, he was convinced of the loss and could only return a gift.


    The scene suddenly boiled, and countless people cheered because the goddess in their hearts won the game.


    The face of Qingcheng Sect elder stretched out, revealing a faint smile.


    "congratulations."


    Many people congratulated the elder of Qingchengzong, but she was noncommittal. Her Qingchengzong didn''t just care about this game.


    At this moment, the top 16 has been decided, and Su Yan and Huan Yu are undoubtedly the dark horses that this time the genius competition will kill!

 Chapter 1748： Magic feather vs. dont lock the door

    Su Yan and Huan Yu are already well known by everyone present, and many people''s eyes are fixed on them, wanting to penetrate the two.


    More people already have the intention to take the two as their own. This is a rare genius.


    As for talents, the big guys in Xuzhou like them. The most lacking in the 21st century is talents, talents with outstanding talents!


    The top sixteen had already emerged, and all members of the Canglang Sect bowed their heads, and even its elder wanted to leave.


    After all, the disciple of his sect had already lost, and it would be embarrassing to stay.


    However, the great elder of Canglang Sect was full of hatred for Su Yan, and he wanted to see Su Yan''s results!


    "I don''t believe it, how far a casual cultivator can go in this area!"


    In his opinion, Su Yan stops here at most, and the next game is bound to lose.


    It was the turn to draw lots, and it was still the elders of Tai''amen who brought the cartons.


    Each person draws one and the corresponding number is the opponent.


    Huan Yu drew the number three this time, his opponent is the disciple who does not lock the door, or does not lock the door!


    This made many people excited. San Xiu faced one of the nine giants without locking the door, which was wonderful.


    "This magic feather must be gg."


    "That''s right, the disciple who doesn''t lock the door doesn''t lock the door, that''s a genius!"


    "This time I just won without locking the door!"


    Because of the exciting game, this also led to the rise of betting, and the odds are terrible.


    The odds for Magic Yuhe that does not lock the door are 100:1.


    Many people naturally bet that the door is not locked, which is obviously to win without locking the door. It is good that Huanyu can stop here.


    For all this, Huan Yu was very cold and calm, did not say a word, just sat there quietly waiting for the start of the game.


    And even if he didn''t lock the door, he laughed. This time he didn''t meet other giants, which is not a bad thing for him.


    Encountering a giant disciple or a prince, it will definitely be a big battle, and it will definitely consume a lot of physical energy. For the next game, it will naturally be tested.


    Su Yan also got his own number at the moment, the eighth, always so lucky.


    When Su Yan drew on the eighth, the people in the stands sighed for a while, because they already knew who Su Yan''s opponent was.


    "Unexpectedly, this Su Yan''s opponent turned out to be Liu Liu of Shu!"


    "It''s obvious to all that Liu Liuzhi is strong. Among the Three Kingdoms and Three Musketeers, his strength is even better."


    Liu Liu is stronger than Cao Wan and Sun Yin. This is a comparison of many audiences in previous duels.


    Of course, this is not absolute, after all, the three of them have not really faced off before, and they don''t know the real level.


    After learning that Su Yan had drawn on the eighth, Liu Liu of Shu couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    Su Yan was completely fearless about it, didn''t care at all, and sat back in the lounge lightly.


    "This person is too calm."


    "Yes, the same as that phantom feather."


    "It''s a bit weird in this class of casual cultivator, tough and calm, looking like an old man."


    In the audience, countless spectators talked hotly.


    Compared with the past, this has given many viewers more attention. After all, two dark horses have emerged.


    It can be said that the audience''s attention to Su Yan and Huan Yu is even more concerned than the geniuses of other giants.


    After all, they are casual cultivators, they are humble, and being so powerful is beyond the expectations of too many people.


    With the referee''s whistle, the game began.


    The first matchup was naturally number one. Surprisingly, Li Dan was number one.


    Her opponent is a disciple of the sect, who is very strong and thriving, and is highly expected by the sect.


    After all, the attitude he showed along this path surprised many people. He was in the middle stage of Yang Dan, but he was stronger than the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    Li Danyi naturally didn''t care about it, and confronted this person.


    The fighting between the two was very fierce, and the audience was dazzled. The mid-term Yang Dan was able to play such a duel, which opened their eyes.


    Of course, most people naturally support Li Danyi, who has made her the goddess of many people.


    The fighting between the two was very exciting, lasting more than an hour, and it was already close to noon.


    Now it is a game after game, which naturally takes time, unlike the previous game.


    In the end, Li Dan was still able to beat his opponent.


    At the end of the game, Li Danyi was already dripping with sweat, and his body was wet, his white clothes stained his skin, showing a proud figure, which made many people feel happy.


    Seeing this scene, many people rushed to the spot and couldn''t control themselves.


    The men in the stands were completely boiling.


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this and didn''t care too much.


    Li Dan got off the stage, glanced at Su Yan, and shook his lips slightly.


    She didn''t expect that Su Yan would defeat Lang Xing at all, which was completely out of her expectation.


    "Su Yan, I don''t know what you have experienced in the past few years, but I am still far behind you. We are no longer the same."


    Although Su Yan didn''t know Li Danyi''s inner words, Su Yan didn''t want to know either.


    At the beginning of the next second scene, safety was expected by the audience.


    The boiling water of Shuiyuedongtian won the game.


    In the third scene, all the audience opened their eyes wide, looking forward to this scene.


    This is a duel between Huanyu and Just without locking the door, this is a duel between San Xiu and one of the nine giants.


    This kind of game is very exciting and makes many people excited.


    Even some San Xiu raised banners, singing and excited, hoping that Huan Yu would win glory for the San Xiu world.


    Su Yan also looked at Huan Yu faintly, and said, "I hope you will win."


    Huan Yu smiled and said, "Thank you very much."


    Huan Yu stepped onto the ring, and his opponent didn''t lock the door and now Shi Shiran stepped up.


    In this age of looking at faces, even if Huan Yu is a casual cultivator, this has made many fans fall in love with him.


    No way, the disciple who doesn''t lock the door just doesn''t lock the door and the appearance is too eye-catching. A big fat guy really doesn''t like it for girls.


    It''s not discrimination, just telling the truth.


    Fatty is not to be seen, of course, in this country where strength is respected, strength naturally ranks first.


    Huan Yu looked at the disciple who didn''t lock the door but didn''t lock the door, his face filled with a sneer, and he did not speak.


    He just threw the chicken legs without locking the door, and looked at Huan Yu and said, "Little white face, I don''t think I will beat you into a pig head this time."


    I was angry at the roars around me that I didn''t lock the door, but my voice was higher than him. This was so irritating.


    Under the referee''s signal, a bright light appeared in Huan Yu''s hand, covering the Quartet!


    "what is that?!"


    "Is that his skill!"


    Many people stood up all at once, obviously shocked by the light of Huanyu!


    Not only the audience, but even the nine giants, at this moment, they have a cold face, and their hearts are full of anxiety!

 Chapter 1749： Imitation

    The posture shown by Huan Yu attracted the attention of many people. The brilliance in his hand was too shining, making it impossible to look directly at it.


    Until the glare dissipated, the thing in Huan Yu''s hand was seen by everyone.


    A group of people were shocked on the spot!


    Countless pairs of eyes stared at the things in Huan Yu''s hands, all stunned.


    Even the elders and prime ministers of the nine giants all looked shocked.


    "That...that is?!"


    A man asked in surprise.


    "Is that a dragon hunting mace?!"


    "Yes, it''s the dragon hunting mace!"


    "Weapon on the Aura List of Xiuwu World!"


    Many people are completely confused, and even some people are scared to pee.


    There are four barbarians in Kyushu in Xiuwu Realm. There are countless populations, and the marginal land is not explored. The vastness of the place is more than ten thousand times that of the earth.


    Since the establishment of the Xiuwu World, it has a prosperous history, no less than the civilization of China, and even more.


    Perhaps, some ancient legends and ancient history of China are spread from the martial arts world.


    Since ancient times, the Xiuwu world has had a list, the spirit weapon list!


    No one knows who sorted the list of spirit tools, only that it has been around for a long time, and many people knew of the existence of the list of spirit tools when they started writing notes.


    Spirit tool list is something many people keep in mind, even better than remembering who they are.


    Because there is a random spirit weapon on the spirit weapon list, it has ancient legends and full of power.


    Even the last flash whip on the list of spirit weapons is something that countless people dream of.


    Even the nine giants are fascinated, even if the nine giants are so powerful and respectable, it is difficult to have such a magic weapon.


    Because it is rumored that the spirit tools on the spirit tool list are all occupied by the upper ranks.


    What is a superior person, superior martial art, superior empire, superior casual repair!


    That''s right, it includes high-level casual cultivators, and it is more difficult to become a high-level casual cultivator than to become a sect master of the middle school.


    You can imagine how difficult and terrifying it would be to rely on yourself to practice all the way to become a powerful person comparable to the upper sect empire.


    There are 30 spiritual weapons on the list of spiritual weapons, and the flash whip can only be regarded as the 30th, but it does not prevent its terrible!


    There was a legend that a powerful person in the realm of yin and yang left a mark on the sky with it, which has not dissipated for a long time, and even a high-ranking sect was wiped out by the flash!


    And right now, the dragon hunting mace, which shocked countless people, ranks 18 in the list of spirit weapons!


    Eighteen people, how terrifying it is, you don''t need to go into details at all, you can know it by lightning whip alone.


    For a time, many people were staring at the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hand, revealing full greed in their eyes.


    Su Yan was very calm, even if it was the eighteenth spirit weapon list, he used to be a piece of bronze and iron.


    However, if he can have such a weapon now, it will still be of great help to his improvement.


    But now so many people are paying attention, and for Huan Yu, he doesn''t want to grab it directly, so he doesn''t care about the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hands.


    At the same time, Su Yan had a question in his mind, how could the spirit weapon that ranks 18th in the martial arts world appear in Huan Yu''s hands.


    For the greedy gaze of the people around, Huan Yu didn''t feel scared, but felt completely nauseous.


    This group of people called the famous and upright, the Prosperous Dynasty, in fact they did not rarely do things about stealing chickens and dogs, seeing the dragon hunting mace reveals their nature.


    "Damn, you actually have this thing, it''s a fart!"


    He just didn''t lock the door and was stunned, and then he was so angry that he didn''t expect it.


    Without locking the door, it is rumored that there is a spiritual weapon, but it has never been in the world, and it is mocked by many people.


    Huan Yu said calmly: "I am not the dragon hunter on the spirit weapon list."


    There was an uproar in the surrounding people, and many people kept talking.


    "How is this possible? There are pictures on the list of spirit tools, which can be seen everywhere, and everyone is not a fool."


    "Yes, you are stealing your ears and stealing the bell, dare to take it out and dare not admit it."


    Some people obviously think that Huanyu is scared, after all, being stared at by so many people, everyone is innocent and guilty.


    But some people are thinking and can''t help thinking.


    "possible!"


    Someone suddenly said, everyone looked at him.


    "He is only a casual repairer, how could he have a dragon hunting mace? Such treasures as dragon hunting mace must have been collected by the upper sect or the empire."


    "That''s not necessarily true. What if the dragon hunting mace is never found by anyone but only found by him eating shit?!"


    Some people raised doubts.


    Others nodded one after another, thinking they were right.


    The man smiled and said: "How can the things on the spirit tool list be so easy to find, even if he really has the luck, will he take it out so stupidly?"


    Many people thought about it and couldn''t help showing embarrassment.


    "Every husband is innocent and guilty, doesn''t he even know this truth?"


    Everyone knows what this means, even if Huanyu really has such good luck, it is impossible to take out the dragon hunting mace under all eyes.


    So, there is only one problem at the moment, the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hand is not real.


    This makes many people feel sorry, even angry.


    "A humble casual cultivator makes us happy!"


    "Unreasonable, be careful!"


    "Humph!"


    Many people are dissatisfied with Huanyu, because it makes them gloomy and makes them happy for nothing.


    But Huan Yu didn''t care about it at all, and he had done nothing wrong.


    "What''s wrong with taking out a weapon in a duel? What''s wrong with taking a handful of imitations?"


    Huan Yu couldn''t help asking the people around him, his expression indifferent, and even a hint of contempt.


    Many people were speechless, but their anger towards Huanyu was unabated.


    The disciples who didn''t lock the door just didn''t lock the door, and they were relieved at this moment.


    "Your sister, you said it earlier, it scared me to death!"


    He patted his chest. If this is really a dragon hunting mace, then he would still play with a fur, fortunately it is just an imitation.


    But the elders who did not lock the door and a group of disciples did not relax.


    "Just don''t lock the door. Be careful. Although it''s just an imitation, it''s not simple from the light that just bloomed!"


    The reminder of the elders who do not lock the door is to obey if the door is not locked.


    This made his eyes cold involuntarily, and his eyes looked at Huan Yu with a positive expression.


    "Don''t worry, elders, I will definitely win this game!"


    The elder of Unlocking the Door nodded. He was still very relieved of his disciple. After all, he was one of the nine giants. After all, he had spent so much to cultivate and knew his realm.


    He just looked at Huanyu without locking the door and said directly: "Let''s get started!"


    Huan Yu nodded, he had no objection to this, starting from the beginning, he didn''t want to waste time.


    Both sides are at war with each other, and it''s about to happen!

 Chapter 1750： Magic feather wins!

    With the referee''s order, the game between the two sides officially began!


    Even if the door is not locked, a spiritual weapon appeared in his hand, shining with golden light, very dazzling, and he knew it was not a Fanpin.


    The auras of both sides are rising at this moment, the two auras complement each other, compete with each other, and go straight to the sky!


    Huanyu''s blue ray was like an unruly beast, with two ghostly eyes rising up.


    He was originally a casual cultivator, and the exercises he learned were not strong, he was completely trained, and he was trained by confronting fierce beasts and strange beasts.


    And even if the door is not locked, the spiritual weapon in his hand is a gilt lock, as if it can lock everyone in.


    "Eat me first!"


    He just roared directly without locking the door, and the gilt lock in his hand rushed towards the magic feather, like a net of heaven and earth, countless chains were pressed towards the magic feather cover.


    Huanyu''s eyes were indifferent, and there was a heroic aura between his brows. The blue spiritual power behind him was directly rising at this moment!


    A shadow of a strange beast appeared in the air, and at the same time, the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hand directly ignored the golden light in the sky, and directly blasted towards the gilt lock.


    boom!


    A violent explosion was actually the result of the bombardment of two spirit weapons, bursting the eardrums of countless people.


    More than that, there are countless ripples in the air and even the surrounding area.


    The ripples hit the formation, making a violent and terrifying sound and light, shaking in all directions.


    "So strong?!"


    "Is it so strong!"


    "The power of these two people is too terrible!"


    "That Canglang Sect''s wolf action may not be able to handle a single move!"


    When the elder of Canglangzong heard this, his face suddenly became dark.


    The first move of the two of them was so powerful that the sky was dimmed.


    But this didn''t make the two of them bother, they both shot again.


    That is, without locking the door, the whole body burst out with spiritual power, and directly killed the phantom feather, the spiritual power rose at this moment and turned into countless shock waves.


    At the same time, the gilt lock in his hand was also turned into countless chains, directly moving towards the suppression of Huan Yu.


    This time, the skills that were used without locking the door were more powerful, so that the ring made a loud noise.


    The lock became something like an eye, controlling the countless chains of the ring.


    The chain is like countless poisonous snakes, rushing towards the phantom feather, extremely fierce.


    The phantom feather flickered and moved, avoiding the attacks of these chains, and the chains fell through, directly inserted into the ring, shocking countless people.


    Su Yan looked at the duel between the two at this moment, thinking it was a little interesting.


    However, his gaze stayed in Huan Yu''s hands, the dragon hunting mace.


    The dragon hunting mace is an imitation, but it gives Su Yan a strange feeling, as if the dragon hunting mace has a soul.


    Su Yan shook his head. This is impossible, only thinking that he felt wrong.


    At this moment, the dragon hunting mace in the hand of Huanyu also increased greatly, and the blue light was like a ghost of fire, burning everywhere.


    Countless iron chains made a clanging sound, trembling, and in the end they broke and turned into countless slags.


    He just didn''t lock the door and his face changed, and the person flew out and blasted towards Huan Yu.


    He clenched the gilt lock in his hand, and his fist was like a hammer, with full strength.


    His own weight is that heavy, and this punch makes people feel like Mount Tai is pressing on the top.


    Huan Yu is not afraid of the slightest bit, and directly shakes it hard, and directly wields the dragon hunting mace.


    He just didn''t lock the door and hit the dragon hunting mace with a punch, only feeling that he was hitting the extremely hard iron plate, but he bounced back.


    His hands were immediately swollen and dripping with blood.


    The elder who didn''t lock the door stood up suddenly with a look of surprise.


    He didn''t expect that when his disciple used this trick, he would be directly bounced and injured.


    The millions of viewers were also surprised, because the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hand was fake. In their opinion, it was impossible for Huan Yu to win without locking the door.


    However, the fact is that he was injured when he did not lock the door, which no one expected.


    "Is it going to change this year?!"


    The elder of Tai''amen couldn''t help but deepen his voice. The unexpected changes occurred one after another, but he didn''t panic because he was sure of his disciples.


    King Che Chi is happy at the moment, very happy, because he can feel at ease.


    It is not wrong to lose, after all, Huanyu is so strong.


    "Today is a good day, so happy today."


    King Che Chi couldn''t help humming, he was really relieved.


    But Huanyu did not stop at this moment, the dragon hunting mace was still shining, and he rushed directly towards the door without locking it.


    Huan Yu kept attacking, even if he didn''t lock the door, he didn''t evade.


    The two were fighting fiercely and radiantly, and the whole ring was trembling.


    Thanks to the guardianship of the formation, otherwise the people in the stands can''t bear it.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked straight at the moment, and he was so powerful that he had seen the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    "Is this really the middle stage of Yang Dan?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help looking at Su Yan for an answer.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. There are many more you haven''t seen before."


    Su Yan did not express his opinion, because it seemed to him nothing more than that.


    But at this time, the door is completely at a disadvantage and can only continue to resist.


    Huan Yu did not stop, attacking all the way, and his strength became stronger and stronger, and the dragon hunting mace was filled with dazzling light.


    "This dragon hunting mace is so terrible!"


    "This is a very high imitation, right?!"


    "That''s really scary."


    "Unimaginable!"


    The people around were all surprised by the dragon hunting mace in Huan Yu''s hand. The imitations were so strong, it was hard to imagine how terrifying it really was.


    The elders of the nine giants are more concerned about whether this battle is winning or losing.


    If Huanyu wins, then the majesty of their nine giants will really be questioned.


    However, the result was that they didn''t want to see it, because Huanyu attacked all the way and could not be stopped.


    In the end, Huan Yu''s offensive became stronger and stronger, so that he could only passively be beaten without locking the door.


    He was full of scars and swelling, his lock was broken, and his whole body was crumbling.


    But just don''t lock the door and don''t want to give up. He doesn''t admit that he has lost, he doesn''t allow himself to lose.


    Huan Yu shook his head. This person was too obsessed and looked down upon himself too much.


    Huan Yu blasted out with a kick, and directly blasted into the ring without locking the door, and fell to the ground, unable to get up at all.


    Just leaving the ring without locking the door, Huan Yu left the ring directly, not caring about the referee''s sentence.


    The entire arena was silent and the needle drop was audible. Many people could not accept this result.


    On the other hand, some casual cultivators all embraced each other and wept with joy. This time, Su Yan and Huan Yu have won a lot of face for casual cultivators!

 Chapter 1751： Su Yan vs Liu Liu

    This must be upset, absolutely upset, and this is not the first time!


    Su Yan confronted the wolf of the Canglang Sect and defeated it, which many people did not expect and was called upset.


    Now Huanyu is even more proud, defeating the genius disciple who does not lock the door by not locking the door.


    This left the scene silent, and most people had no words.


    They are hailed as the power figures of the martial kingdom, and they are naturally dissatisfied with this result.


    It can be said that this touched their interests and made them feel uneasy. Is the humble profession of casual cultivator really going against the sky!


    No, never allowed!


    This is the aspiration of countless people, they must press the loose repairs underground and never allow themselves to multiply.


    It can be said that Su Yan and Huan Yu have now become public enemies of the whole people, and only a few casual repairs admire them.


    Even the elders of the nine giants have complicated thoughts in their hearts at this moment.


    They want to take such talents for themselves, but the problem is that they don''t know whether Su Yan and Huan Yu are willing.


    If they are not willing, this is a bomb to them, a bomb that cannot be kept!


    The next few games proceeded in an orderly manner, and there was basically no suspense. The nine giants won.


    The only thing that surprised Su Yan was that he found a familiar figure in the sixth match.


    Before Su Yan could speak, a group of people came down from the audience, all looking at Su Yan with a smile.


    "Su Yan, don''t you recognize us?!"


    These people Su Yan were familiar with, and it was just a few disciples who met in the land of Africa.


    Magic Nine of Magic Gate, Zhang Lang of Diyan Gate, Xiao Chu in front of the gate.


    "It''s you."


    Su Yan said lightly.


    At the same time, he was also puzzled, who was the person who confronted Taiamen''s Zijin in the sixth game.


    "Don''t guess, that person is my big brother, Mo Da."


    Mo Jiuyi''s expression of regret was obviously regrettable because he lost the game.


    "Mojiu, your big brother is already pretty good, and it''s pretty bad to be in the top sixteen."


    Xiao Chu looked comforted.


    "What a pity, I am envious. When will I be able to enter the round of 16."


    In fact, these people had seen Su Yan a long time ago, and Su Yan hadn''t noticed them.


    They haven''t come down, they are avoiding suspicion, after all, Su Yan is a casual cultivator.


    Now that Su Yan has entered the top 16 and is dazzling, they don''t care about those problems.


    Of course Su Yan knew, and didn''t say much, just looked at Mo Jiu and the others and said, "Aren''t the people from Thunder Cloud Sect come?"


    Obviously Su Yan asked Lei Xianying of Lei Yunzong.


    Mojiu and others shook their heads.


    "Thunder Yunzong did not come, it is said that something happened."


    Su Yan nodded, and said nothing more.


    After all, he and this group of people just met right away and had nothing to do with them.


    "Su Yan, you are amazing this time." Zhang Lang said with a look of excitement, "Even after entering the top sixteen, all the wolves in the middle of Yang Pill were defeated by you."


    Several other people also showed envy and hatred.


    At the beginning, in the land of Africa, Su Yan was still an existence that was played by the strong Yang Dan, but now he has overturned the Yang Dan in the middle.


    "If this is the arrival of Leiyun, the lord of the Leiyun Sect, I am afraid I will not be able to beat you."


    A very tall and good looking man kept silent, just staring at Su Yan.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "This is the rich and handsome man in Yanmen, right?"


    Zhang Lang''s nickname is Short and Qiangqiong, and he has a fellow nickname Gao Fushuai. Of course, this is a mockery of outsiders.


    Zhang Lang displeased: "This is my brother Wang Liang."


    Wang Liang shook hands with Su Yan excitedly. It was obvious that he hadn''t spoken before because it was difficult to speak.


    At this moment, the seventh game has come to an end. There is no doubt that the nine giants won.


    Although the geniuses of other martial arts kingdoms are very dazzling, they are still far behind the contestants of the Big Nine.


    This is no longer a gap in resources, but talent. The nine giants have always had the strongest luck, and there is never a shortage of talented disciples.


    After all, these giants still have more than enough resources to cultivate a disciple, but the talent gap cannot be made up.


    "My lord, your game is about to come."


    Yuwen Xiongba reminded at this moment that he didn''t know these people and couldn''t speak at all.


    But the King Che Chi was enthusiastic at the moment.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to know Mr. Su!"


    When Mojiu and others saw King Chechi, they also greeted him, after all, Chechi is not a small country.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "They were caught in the martial arts world before and saved by me."


    "Budo world?!"


    Che Chiguo was taken aback, then laughed.


    This made Mojiu and others very faceless, but they had nothing to say.


    Of course, Mo Jiu and others didn''t say the identity of Su Yan, they knew it.


    Su Yan is also kind to them, and will not do anything to get rid of it.


    If it is said that Su Yan came from the earth martial arts world, then the entire arena will be in an uproar, and many people cannot accept it.


    People in the earth martial arts world are more humble than casual cultivators, and they are not tolerated by the martial arts world, so naturally they will not let Su Yan compete again.


    Su Yan also reacquainted with these people. These people are not bad-minded and can make friends.


    "Su Yan, you have to work hard this time!"


    "Yes, Liu Liu, the prince of Shu, is very tough!"


    "Yes, it is said that he has a terrible patron saint!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    Then he ignored everyone and walked directly to the eighth ring.


    At the ring, everyone in the entire arena focused their attention on Su Yan, and countless people were talking about it.


    Naturally, Su Yan can''t win anymore, this time he will lose something.


    The payout ratio is 50:1, but most people still choose to buy Liu Liu.


    Liu Liu also stepped onto the ring at this moment, with a majestic appearance and awe-inspiring appearance.


    In particular, his gilt prince''s suit can blindly blind the 24K purebred Teddy dog.


    Liu Liu entered the ring and looked at Su Yan with a hint of disdain.


    "Running, it''s pretty good for you to get to this point."


    Su Yan was noncommittal and didn''t want to say more.


    With regard to Su Yan''s arrogance, Liu Liu''s face turned cold, and a faint white light filled his body.


    This battle has attracted much attention, no less than the battle of the magic feather duel where the door is not locked, or even worse.


    After all, in the last duel, Su Yan defeated the wolf line of Canglangzong, which made many people admire.


    It can be said that Su Yan is already a talented contestant comparable to the nine giants in everyone''s eyes.


    Many people are even eager for Su Yan to create miracles, otherwise this genius is like this every year, and there is nothing new.


    With the referee''s order, the match between the two was officially started.


    Countless people stared at the arena, without blinking, for fear of missing the wonderful match.

 Chapter 1752： Five Tigers Admiral!

    A fierce look appeared on Liu Liu''s face, and a fierce light popped out in his eyes, and the spiritual power of his whole body was infinitely high at this moment!


    He didn''t use a magic weapon, because Liu Liu was not good at a magic weapon.


    At this moment, Liu Liu rushed directly towards Su Yan, carrying the speed of lightning, like a misty cloud.


    Many people haven''t seen it clearly, Liu Liu''s fist has been blasted towards Su Yan''s vitals, and the power of this fist should not be underestimated.


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent. When Liu Liu rushed, his fist was already clenched, and he was waiting for Liu Liu to arrive.


    The two fists bumped into each other, and the whole ring was shaking.


    The surrounding ripples kept hitting the formation, making a frightening sound.


    Su Yan landed on the ground, the ring trembled, and the dragon scales appeared on his arm, and the Dragon Fist Proudly rushed directly towards the flow.


    "What kind of tricks is this loose repair?!"


    "Looking at his arms are covered with dragon scales!"


    "The secret technique related to dragons is incredible!"


    Many people in the stands were talking about it. They had seen Su Yan perform this trick before, but compared to now, it was completely different.


    Su Yan''s Dragon Fist Profound Yi directly bombarded Liu Liu, surrounded by golden light blooming, filling the surroundings.


    Liu Liu''s complexion changed and he hurriedly used his spiritual power to resist.


    The white spiritual power and the golden light impacted each other, and the whole ring seemed to be shaky.


    All the people who watched raised their hearts to their throats. This is too exciting. This is just the beginning.


    Mo Jiu and the others are in a more complicated mood. Although they lost to Su Yan at the beginning, they were still not far behind Su Yan, but now they can''t even count as ants in comparison.


    "This is really a monster!"


    "It''s hard to imagine his talent!"


    "The speed of his advancement in this realm simply leaves me speechless."


    Yuwen Xiongba was naturally happy, and the most happy and common thing he did was the surprised expression of these people.


    Su Yan directly bombarded Liu Liu''s shoulder with his fist, only feeling a strong force that he wanted to fly him away.


    Liu Liu''s gilt prince costume was extraordinary, it turned out to be a rare artifact.


    Su Yan didn''t care, one punch failed, and the second punch had already struck again.


    The power of this punch was even more terrifying than before, and it could be said that it was Su Yan''s fierce blow.


    The entire venue has changed, as if a panic force made countless people change color.


    Liu Liu''s heart was also filled with anxiety, not because he was afraid, but completely unavoidable.


    He looked at Su Yan with a sneer in his eyes.


    "interesting!"


    Liu Liu leaped into the air and headed directly towards Su Yan.


    This time, Su Yan didn''t directly confront him, but accepted his punch.


    But at the same time, Su Yan''s fist also blasted towards Liu Liu''s chest.


    The two punched each, their strength was the ultimate!


    Su Yan didn''t take a step back, but felt a burning sensation in his chest, Liu Liu''s white spiritual power was at work.


    Su Yan hurriedly used Yuan Li to drive him away, and this feeling disappeared.


    On the other hand, Liu Liu had already bounced a few meters away at this moment, his chest was slightly sunken, his blood was surging, and a mouthful of blood was suffocating in his throat!


    Liu Liu looked at Su Yan with extremely cold eyes. They didn''t expect that they would be disadvantaged in the confrontation.


    Not to mention that Xuzhou''s genius is the strongest in his own strength, it is also one of the best, but compared with Su Yan, it is still so much worse.


    This made the chill in his heart even worse, and the casual cultivator in front of him was not easy to deal with.


    Liu Liu stabilized his figure and smoothed his qi and blood with spiritual power. At the same time, his white spiritual power became more and more majestic.


    "Liu Liu is angry!"


    "The consequences are terrible!"


    Liu Liu looked at Su Yan and said sharply, "You are the first opponent that I find very annoying!"


    Liu Liu''s eyes were cold, and the white spiritual power all over his body went straight into the sky.


    Clouds in the sky are rolling, thunder and lightning strikes, and the whole sky is stirred by the wind and clouds, which is daunting.


    In the sky, a thunder and lightning fell and blasted directly onto the ring.


    At the same time, a figure appeared in the thunder and lightning, extremely tall and straight, like an ancient god.


    "If you can force Liu Liu to summon a patron saint, then San Xiu is proud enough!"


    It was Cao Wan who was speaking, and he certainly knew nothing about the patron saint.


    Sun Yin on the side also nodded, staring at the ring without blinking.


    "All summons, Huang Zhong!"


    The huge and tall figure was solid and turned into a burly general.


    "The final general Huang Zhong is here!"


    Huang Zhong knelt and arched his hands at Liu Liu, showing his respect.


    Liu Liu looked at Su Yan, with a majestic killing intent in his eyes!


    "Kill him to me!"


    Su Yan made Liu Liu extremely angry, and the natural killing intent was bound to appear.


    Huang Zhong stood up, with an arrogant expression, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "Xiao Xiaoxiao dare to deceive my postmaster?!"


    Holding the Scarlet Blood Knife in his hand, Huang Zhong was filled with terrifying spiritual power, looking directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, didn''t speak at all, and directly attacked Huang Zhong.


    This is no longer Huang Zhong, just a guardian spirit, more like the secret technique Liu Liu displayed.


    Su Yan''s hand was filled with death air, extremely violent, as if thousands of monsters, directly rushing towards Huang Zhong.


    Huang Zhong clenched the Scarlet Blood Knife tightly and kept slashing, fierce and fierce, worthy of being one of the five tiger generals!


    However, Su Yan''s power of death was too strong, comparable to Yuanli''s existence, and Su Yan''s unlimited blessings. Wang Zhong had a high reputation and terrifying realm before his death, but now he is just a guardian spirit.


    After several fights, Huang Zhong was already at a disadvantage and was unable to confront Su Yan.


    When Liu Liu saw this, his face was extremely cold, which he never expected.


    The people in the stands were also shocked. Huang Zhong and other guardian spirits appeared, but they still lost to Su Yan, which was unacceptable.


    The prime minister of the Shu Kingdom stopped at the moment while shaking his fan, his eyes staring at the ring.


    "This is not easy to deal with!"


    As soon as the words of the Prime Minister of Shu fell, Liu Liu dripped blood in his eyes, and all four drops of blood came out.


    This made the people around tremble.


    "What is he doing?!"


    "Four drops of blood!"


    "crazy?!"


    Many people cannot imagine how angry Liu Liu is.


    However, Cao Wan and others until Liu Liu was angry to the extreme, he would defeat Su Yan''s determination.


    "You make me have to use my back!"


    Liu Liu looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of anger, and his killing intent was endless.


    Behind him, four lightning bolts flooded down, and lightning struck directly toward the ring like a snake.


    At the same time, four figures came out, tall and straight, like a giant!


    Countless people stood up at this moment, trembling all over, trembling in their hearts, their mouths grew.


    "Five Tigers Admiral!"

 Chapter 1753： Ring annihilation

    Everyone''s eyes widened. This is a legendary existence, and now they are all at once!


    Admiral Five Tigers!


    What a glorious legend they have created on the land of Xuzhou!


    How prosperous they have made the Kingdom of Shu.


    It can be said that without them, there would be no Shu Kingdom, let alone one of the current nine giants!


    There is a trace of awe in the eyes of many people. They really admire, admire, and admire these five people.


    At the moment when the five people gathered, the most exciting place in countless people''s hearts was burning like a fire.


    Even the elders of the nine giants are looking at the ring one after another at this moment, their eyes are bright.


    "Unexpectedly, the prince of Shu, who was forced by a casual cultivator, summoned five generals!"


    The second elder of Shuiyue Dongtian Shui Wuwei, the calm expression on his face at this moment was obviously a little surprised.


    The face of the elder of Qingcheng Sect was indifferent.


    "Admiral Five Tigers, the existence that once caused the entire land of Xuzhou to boil, is comparable to the ancestors of Shu!"


    "You are right, their abilities are similar to the ancestors of Shu."


    Some people agree with the view of the elder Qingchengzong.


    Although the disciple who did not lock the door lost, the elder was not too angry, and victory or defeat was a matter of military affairs.


    "If it hadn''t been for the ancestors of the Kingdom of Shu to open up the country, become an emperor, and be irrigated by the blood of heaven, his performance would only be comparable to one of the five generals."


    The elder of the Moon Sect looked at the battlefield and said: "The prince of Shu wants to win the game as soon as possible, and does not want to delay too much."


    "Yes, he is for this purpose."


    Prime Minister Wu also knew why.


    When the prime minister of Shu saw that the matter was over, he had to shout to the arena: "Prince, do your best!"


    Liu Liu has already revealed his strongest back player. Even if he wins, he will suffer a loss in the next round of duel. After all, his opponent will be on guard.


    But he knew that Liu Liu must have been in trouble, otherwise he wouldn''t have summoned five generals at once.


    Liu Liu looked at the five tall patron saints in front of him now, his eyes filled with respect.


    Although he is the prince of Shu, he still has to be courteous in the face of the founding heroes.


    "My palace summoned five generals first, it is really compelling. I hope that the five generals will not be punished."


    Admiral Zhang Fei of the Five Tigers said with a voice: "Where are you? You are the young master. I should wait to work for the Kingdom of Shu."


    "Well, you can help me defeat it!"


    Liu Liu pointed to Su Yan, who stood proudly, with infinite coldness in his eyes.


    Although Su Yan was a little surprised by this, he didn''t panic, General Five, he wanted to try his level.


    "I will obey!"


    All five knelt down, giving Liu Liu''s order.


    Then, the five people looked at Su Yan, their eyes flashed with powerful killing intent, this killing intent shocked the Quartet!


    The five people have gone through the battles and the countless number of people killed, naturally there is a strong hostility, this kind of breath can make ordinary people directly scared to the ground.


    What surprised them was that Su Yan didn''t have the slightest sense of panic and fear, instead, his eyes were full of eagerness.


    "It''s a mere casual repair, let''s pay your life!"


    Zhang Fei took the lead in rushing out, holding the Xintinghou knife in his hand, with cold light and unlimited killing intent!


    Zhang Feisi exhibited his stunts and directly attacked Su Yan''s vitals, with unparalleled strength and speed, with a full sense of oppression.


    However, Su Yan sneered, dragon scales appeared in his hand, and a breath of death lingered between his palms.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, and directly held Zhang Fei''s Xintinghou knife without hurting or moving the knife.


    Zhang Fei''s expression changed and he hurriedly tried to withdraw his treasured sword, but found that there was an invisible force that was so powerful that he could do nothing.


    Upon seeing this, he roared and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The Qinglong Yanyue knife slashed directly towards Su Yan''s neck, with a full sense of blade, carrying the power of Longwei.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and directly held it with the other hand, making it impossible to move.


    One person shook the two of them, but the first two of them were unable to move, and they exploded in the stands.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Is this natural power!?"


    "One person fights against two people, does not let the wind fall, this looses the ability to cultivate!"


    Many people were talking in an uproar, which was clearly out of their expectations, and they did not expect this result at all.


    To know Zhang Fei and Regarding, even if it is the guardian spirit, it is comparable to the existence of Yang Dan in the middle stage.


    His strength is not weaker than many geniuses present, and even stronger.


    But Su Yan confronted the two of them alone, and instead of letting the wind fall, he had a proud posture, making everyone unable to calm down.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and his hands were full of death, and he immediately let go!


    The two treasured swords slammed directly at the two of them, and at the same time Su Yan''s fists also slammed at the two of them.


    The two of them were bounced back by the sword, and their expressions had changed drastically, because the breath of death on the sword made them extremely jealous.


    They are guardian spirits, what they fear most is this unique aura, spiritual power, even Yuanli, they are not so afraid.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Huang Zhong rushed in after an intuitive battle and took Su Yan''s punch for him.


    But he himself suffered a severe injury and directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    After all, he was at a disadvantage against Su Yan just now, and his energy was surging. This time he was obviously injured with a punch.


    And Zhang Chao also rushed out at the moment, taking Su Yan''s punch for Zhang Fei, although he was not injured, but his face was not good.


    "This person should not be underestimated. He has the power of dragon power and a strange secret technique!"


    As for looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of chill.


    Admiral Five Tigers showed up, if this couldn''t fight against Su Yan, their fame would be ruined.


    Keng!


    Only a loud voice was heard, a long spear struck Zhang Fei''s Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife, and directly pierced Su Yan''s chest. This speed made it difficult to respond.


    Even Su Yan, relying on the power of divine consciousness, was aware of a slight danger.


    He hurriedly turned over, clenched his fists, and directly blasted Zhao Yun''s spear.


    The spear was bent with a punch by Su Yan, but it was not broken, and it had full elasticity.


    And Zhao Yun looked heroic and sullen, and he didn''t show the slightest discoloration because of this elasticity.


    "Five people shot together!"


    They knew that Su Yan was extraordinary, and they did not dare to be big, they must defeat Su Yan and fulfill the young master''s order.


    All five of them used secret techniques, and the five rays of light bombarded Su Yan.


    The entire ring was turned into annihilation at this moment, surrounded by spiritual energy, making people unable to open their eyes.


    But many people know that this is the stunt of the Five Tigers, and the terrifying strength of the five tigers is absolutely terrifying.


    The clearest thing is the great elder of Tai Amen. At this moment, his face changes slightly, because he found that the formation method of controlling the ring is a bit unstable!

 Chapter 1754： Cover pressure to win!

    In this sky full of ashes and countless auras, many people''s eyes were a little dull, and even more relieved.


    "This is too powerful!"


    "This blow is definitely stronger than the existence of the late Yang Pill!"


    "Yes, the elders and prime ministers are comparable to the nine giants!"


    "It''s really that he is strong, so casual cultivation will stop!"


    It''s a pity that countless people are doing Su Yan''s behalf. After all, it''s absolutely impossible to achieve this level by relying on one person to cultivate.


    However, Su Yan met Liu Liu, the prince of the Kingdom of Shu, who summoned the guardian deity of the five tiger generals to perform stunts together, which no one could bear.


    In this kind of competition, accidents will inevitably occur, and the deaths and injuries are responsible for themselves.


    King Che Chi looked at the ashes of the ring, his eyes suddenly moistened.


    "This is over, it''s over, Mr. Su is over!"


    Not only him, but Mo Jiu and others are also extremely dull, with a sense of sadness in their hearts.


    After all, Su Yan had rescued them, which made them very grateful, but now Su Yan is very likely to die, which makes them naturally sad.


    They couldn''t speak, because they couldn''t speak, their hearts were complicated, and they lamented the power of the prince of Shu.


    Yuwen Xiongba wasn''t worried, he knew that his grown-up could not fail so easily.


    The nine giants competed for strength, but they never expected that the prince of Shu would be so enchanting and possess five generals.


    This must be the spoiling of the emperor of Shu, who gave him the soul of the Five Tigers.


    But he can summon it, that''s ability, that''s strength!


    Liu Liu looked at the ruins with a calm look on his face, and the battle was finally over.


    Knowing that he has five generals, it doesn''t matter, he has shown his strength now, that''s enough.


    Although it can make the people in the next duel jealous, it will also put them under a lot of pressure.


    Liu Liudu intends to take back the Five Tigers and leave the ring.


    However, the referee did not pronounce a verdict because the referee found an anomaly.


    Not only him, but the Five Tigers also discovered the weirdness. They felt that Su Yan''s life still existed in the ruins.


    What made their expressions colder was that Su Yan''s life characteristics were very strong, becoming stronger and stronger.


    Finally, the ruins of spiritual power dissipated, and everything was revealed.


    Su Yan, he was standing, still standing upright, without any damage.


    Under Su Yan''s indifferent gaze, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, looking at the five tigers.


    "Is this your strength?!"


    Admiral Wuhu''s face suddenly became gloomy and extremely ugly.


    "It''s a bit weak!"


    Su Yan''s words suddenly exploded them, and it was totally unreasonable to say that the five of them were weak together.


    The five were furious and rushed towards Su Yan. The weapons in their hands radiated dazzling light and went directly towards Su Yan''s intention to kill.


    Su Yan sneered and looked at the five people and said, "I have had enough fun with you, it''s time to end!"


    In his hand, the dragon scales still made up for it, and a golden light emerged at this moment, making each dragon scale seem to have life.


    This vitality is extremely powerful, coupled with the breath of death, a golden dragon chants continuously behind Su Yan.


    "I punched one!"


    Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, but instead greeted the five people, clenched his fists, with full power of power.


    Facing the spirit weapon of the five people, Su Yan was completely unafraid, and bombarded the spirit weapon with a punch, immediately letting it out of his hand.


    The five people''s complexion changed drastically, and Su Yan knocked down their five spirit weapons with a punch. In their opinion, this was simply incredible.


    But this incredible thing happened just like that, and it happened to them.


    "I am so angry, if I do my best, I can kill you in seconds!"


    Zhang Fei roared, his eyes staring like bull''s eyes.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "That''s a pity, you are just guarding spirits."


    After Su Yan said, his fist blasted directly at Zhang Fei, there was no way to avoid it, but he could only resist.


    However, Zhang Fei''s hand was directly smashed by Su Yan''s fist, and it blasted directly toward his chest.


    Zhang Fei was bombarded by Su Yan, and fell to the ground, dripping with blood.


    As for this moment, he originally wanted five people to take action, kill Su Yan half to death, and go up to make a cut, but now it is completely different from what he thought.


    While he was thinking, Su Yan''s fist had fallen on his forehead.


    This punch directly blasted the information into the ground, unable to climb out at all.


    However, the spear in Zhao Yun''s hand was robbed by Su Yan at this moment, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Take me a shot!"


    Su Yan brandished a long spear and thrust it directly at Zhao Yun. This shot was impartial and perfectly hit.


    Zhao Yun''s face flushed immediately, and blood flowed out under his legs.


    Huang Zhong and Ma Chao immediately persuaded, but they couldn''t surrender, they still had a lot of backbone.


    Su Yan knocked them to the ground with one punch.


    The five are just guardian spirits, so naturally they cannot be compared with the deity back then. Failure is also expected.


    Su Yan clapped his hands, ignoring the dumbfounded audience in the audience, and walked directly towards Liu Liu.


    "Your minions have been dealt with, now it''s your turn!"


    Liu Liuqi trembled all over, and his five generals were defeated, which made him extremely angry.


    "Damn you!"


    Liu Liu roared, his armor barbs dissatisfied, this is a defense.


    His armor is a spiritual weapon, with full defensive power, and he is not afraid of the strong people in the late stage of Yang Dan.


    But he was wrong, Su Yan was not that simple.


    When he saw the barb, Su Yan showed a disdainful smile and shook his head at Liu Liu.


    "naive!"


    Su Yan leaped out and directly hit Liu Liu''s chest with a punch.


    Facing the barbs, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest intention of being afraid, and the punch directly blasted a barb.


    Liu Liu''s complexion changed drastically, and the spiritual weapon capable of resisting the late stage of Yang Pill was broken so easily? ! "


    His heart is desperate. This is his favorite thing. He has been collecting it personally, but today it is broken.


    Su Yan punched through the broken place again, and this punch directly blasted Liu Liu out of the range of the formation control.


    The great elder of Tai''amen stood up directly, he did not expect Su Yan to break the formation.


    If the formation is not broken, it is impossible for Liu Liu to leave the formation.


    Not only him, but the entire elders of the nine giants all looked at Su Yan in unison, with a copy and even coldness in their eyes.


    But Su Yan ignored everything around him, winning Liu Liu, then that was enough.


    Su Yan looked at the setting sun that was about to end, this genius match had been going on for a day.


    He walked out of the place that was in ruins and went straight back to the lounge.


    Now no one dares to say that he is weak, he is all praise and admiration, even dissatisfied people are dissatisfied in their hearts.


    Su Yan''s matchup was completely overwhelming to win, and Liu Liu was convinced.

 Chapter 1755： The Final Four!

    With the end of the match between Su Yan and Liu Liu, countless people couldn''t calm down the entire arena.


    this year!


    This year''s genius competition!


    Two casual cultivators have entered the quarterfinals!


    This is a result that countless people can''t bear and cannot be satisfied!


    Many big sects and even big countries have a dull face at this moment, losing face.


    It��s too slapped face to practice casually, relying on the thorns to cultivate, and even catch up with the geniuses of the great powers.


    Even in the past, even if it was Sanxiu who won the championship, only one person cleared the game all the way.


    But this time, two casual cultivators entered the quarterfinals and beat the genius disciples of the nine giants. This is unprecedented!


    Many people looked at Su Yan and Huan Yu, their faces changed. They were no longer disdainful and arrogant before, but became jealous and envy!


    But Huan Yu and Su Yan were very indifferent to this, and did not have much excitement or other faces.


    When Su Yan came down, Huan Yu looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    Su Yan stepped on the genius all the way, defeating the two geniuses of the nine giants one after another.


    Especially Liu Liu, Huan Yu thought that Su Yan was defeated at the time, but the result was far beyond his expectations.


    "You are really an odd number!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Are you different?"


    The two looked at each other, and both laughed, making the people around them unclear.


    The quarter-finals were born, namely Zijin of Tai''amen, the boiling water of Shuiyue Dongtian, Li Danyi of Qingcheng Sect, Yuehua of Yuejiao, Cao Wan of Wei State, Sun Yin of Wu State, Sanxiu Huanyu, Sanxiu Su Yan!


    The top eight and six are the geniuses of the nine giants, and the nine giants still dominate the Quartet, and no one can shake their status.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan and Huan Yu, this year''s quarterfinals would have to be occupied by the nine giants again.


    Although many people feel unhappy, it is also very happy to see new faces in the quarterfinals.


    The quarter-finals are produced, and the next battle is the four-finals!


    This is naturally more terrifying than the previous battle.


    Regarding this, Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he couldn''t see the slightest panic, but his eyes looked at the direction of Sharp Edge Peak from time to time.


    Mo Jiu looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you ambitious enough, want to go to Sharp Edge?"


    The others shook their heads, thinking it was impossible.


    Zhang Lang frowned and said: "It''s not so easy to get the first place. Although Tai''amen has released such a big tempting condition this time, they have excluded Zijin."


    "Yes, this matter has been criticized by other schools and even big countries for a long time, thinking that Tai Amen is shameless."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "What is the origin of that Zijin that makes you so scared?"


    "His background is so big, almost everyone in Xuzhou knows it."


    "Yes, he is not actually a younger generation at all, he can be said to be comparable to the backbone of the school."


    "It''s only a few years to be over twenty-five years old. It''s really a good day."


    "It is estimated that it was designed, otherwise Tai Amen would release such attractive conditions."


    Many people nodded, and Huan Yu was also quite a population at the moment.


    Su Yan looked at Zijin, who had been in the rest area, with an indifferent appearance.


    At this moment, the elder of Tai Amen walked over with a cardboard box with eight bamboo sticks inside, and it was still a lottery to determine the opponent.


    All eight people smoked one.


    However, when the lottery was drawn, Li Danyi kept looking at Su Yan''s direction, but she was a little worried that she and Su Yan would be in the same group.


    It was not that she was afraid of Su Yan, but that she didn''t want to fight Su Yan, after all, she was once an acquaintance.


    However, the sky is not beautiful, and abruptly put them into a group.


    The audience was in an uproar, and did not expect this result.


    In the first group, Zijin battled water; the second group, Yuehua vs. Huanyu; the third group, Cao Wan vs. Sun Yin; the fourth group, Su Yan vs. Li Danyi!


    After dividing the number of competition groups, many people are all eight people looking at the rest area. The next four-final battle is really fierce.


    Su Yan was still somewhat surprised when he learned that he was in a group with Li Dan, and he also didn''t want to be with him.


    Li Danyi used to be just a small trainee nurse, and it is not easy to be able to get to this point.


    He didn''t want to win Li Danyi and let him stop there.


    However, he did not have to choose because he had already been assigned to a group.


    There was not much rest time or preparation time. It was only ten minutes later, and the first group started the game.


    At this moment, the sky has darkened, but this does not affect the game. The playing field is very open and bright, and there is aura that turns into light and shines everywhere.


    Zijin stepped onto the ring, watching the water boil, arching his hands slightly.


    The water boiled with a cold face. He knew Zijin''s reputation, and he was already uneasy.


    "Playing with me, the most taboo thing is to be nervous and relax."


    Who knew that Zijin went to let the water boil and relax, which made everyone around him talk a lot.


    The game started, a very simple battle, which exceeded everyone''s expectations!


    Zijin only took a punch, just a punch!


    And the water boiled down in a pool of blood, blood stained his body, his chest was sunken, and he was seriously injured, unable to continue fighting!


    This caused the audience to be dumbfounded, and many people were stunned.


    Even the elders of Shuiyue Dongtian were stunned at this moment, obviously unable to accept such a result.


    He didn''t make a move at all, and the quilt was beaten by a punch, which was too shameful!


    The water boiled and rolled his eyes, and was lifted off the ring.


    Zijin finally revealed his abilities in the Final Four, and everyone on the scene realized his power again!


    His realm is unfathomable!


    Zijin slightly arched his hands to the surroundings, without saying a word, left the ring and returned to the rest area.


    The disciples of other sects all looked at Zijin, with cold sweat on their foreheads, obviously too shocked, they were completely afraid of Zijin.


    The second group of competitions made everyone look forward to it, and the whole scene also set off a new climax.


    The casual cultivator vs. Yuehua, who had embraced the teaching of the moon, naturally made countless people care.


    They want to see where the casual cultivator can go, whether to stop there or enter the semifinals.


    "Running, your road ends!"


    Yuehua looked at Huan Yu with a cold face.


    "Really, Bibi."


    After Huan Yu said, he rushed directly towards Yuehua.


    At this moment, he directly waved the spiritual weapon in his hand, and a cold light blasted directly towards Yuehua.


    The whole Quartet was full of daylight, and countless people couldn''t watch it. They didn''t know what happened.


    When the light dissipated, there was a result on the ring of the game.


    Huan Yu stood with blood ticking on the spirit weapon, while the opposing Yuehua was clutching her chest, looking at Huan Yu tremblingly.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!"

 Chapter 1756： Surrender yourself

    Yuehua didn''t believe in such a result, he was directly defeated by Huan Yu''s secret technique!


    Huan Yu used the Dragon Hunting Mace, but it was just such a trick, which was incredible, it was just like Zi Jin in the previous game.


    "Damn, in the battle of the semi-finals, these people have revealed their landscape!"


    Some people can''t calm down. Are the previous bubbling matches? Didn''t they pay attention to it?


    Zijin''s concealment can still be understood by everyone, but Huanyu is different, he is a casual cultivator!


    He used to fight without locking the door, which was also a hard fight to win, but this time, the obviously stronger Yuehua was defeated by one of the tricks.


    The elders and others who held the Moon Sect, immediately rushed to their seats and stood up, all of them with endless intent to kill the phantom feathers.


    If it weren''t in this place, the elders who held the Moon Sect would have taken action long ago and killed Huan Yu Ge.


    Huan Yu glanced at Yuehua, who was holding Yuejiao, shook his head slightly, and left the ring without much attention.


    These two games were too short, and they were both a trick, that is, let the opponent lose, and many people''s brains have not yet reacted.


    And the next third match has begun, the contest between Prince Wei and Prince Wu.


    The excitement of this game has made many people hooked, because it''s like a fight between gods!


    The two were of equal strength, and they did not have the upset and unexpectedness they had before.


    Cao Wan directly summoned Dianwei, Xu Chu, Pound, Zhang Liao, and Xia Houchun!


    On the other hand, Sun Yin, the prince of the State of Wu, directly summoned Lu Su, Lu Meng, Lu Xun, Huang Gai, and Gan Ning!


    They are all five prestigious generals, all are the founding heroes of their country, with unlimited strength, comparable to the five tiger generals of Shu!


    Cao Wan looked at Sun Yin and said in a cold voice, "Sun Yin, it''s too late to surrender now!"


    "Go to your ancestors of the Cao family, and Lu Su will move directly!"


    After Lu Su got the order, he directly displayed the secret technique and rushed towards Cao Wan, his power bursting, covering all directions!


    However, Dian Wei stood up, and the bar and Cao Wan directly resisted the blow.


    "Lu Su, with my Dianwei here, you never want to succeed!"


    Lu Su looked at Dian Wei with cold eyes, but he knew that it was impossible to kill Cao Wan.


    "Five generals, attack me together!"


    Sun Yin roared with a loud voice.


    Lu Su, Lv Meng, Lu Xun, Huang Gai, and Gan Ning, all five of them brandished spiritual weapons in their hands and rushed towards Cao Wan.


    Without Cao Wan''s order, his five guardian spirits had already rushed out.


    Dianwei vs. Lu Su, Xu Chu vs. Lu Meng, Pound vs. Lu Xun, Zhang Liao vs. Huang Gai, Xia Houchun vs. Ganning!


    The entire arena suddenly bursts with spiritual power, and countless lights are dazzling everywhere.


    Ten patron saints fight against each other. Many people have never seen such a scene, and few people can see it.


    And the patron saints present here are all thunderous existences, famous!


    Above the arena is already fighting with gods and spirits, even the formation of the stable arena is crumbling.


    Upon seeing this, the elders of Tai Amen had to use their spiritual power and bless the formation, which relieved the people on the scene a lot.


    "This genius is much stronger than before, and even many geniuses are comparable to a country''s emperor or even a sect master!"


    "Nonsense, don''t look at who is on the ring, the princes of Wei and Wu, the future emperor candidates, the masters of the nine giants exist!"


    "But compared to Zijin and San Xiu Huanyu before, I don''t think they can beat them."


    Zijin and Huanyu didn''t show much combat power, but they were shocking.


    Because they knew that Shui Boiling and Yue Hua were not the younger generation of Xiao Xiao, the talented disciples of the nine giants, their strength is obvious to all.


    The strength of the two is now completely set off the strength of Huanyu and Zijin, which is daunting.


    The battlefield at this moment is still going on, the guardian spirits are fighting with each other, the ultimate strength, the trick is terrible.


    At the same time, Cao Wan had already leapt up and rushed towards Sun Yin, he wanted to defeat Sun Yin.


    Being able to get out of the station under the control of the five guardian spirits, everyone in the stands was dumbfounded, with unbelievable faces.


    "What does Cao Wan want to do?!"


    "Is he not afraid of backlash?!"


    "too terrifying!"


    Regarding this battle, Su Yan kept closing his eyes and rested, and did not look at it.


    Seeing Su Yan like this, Li Dan, who had always been upset, became more upset at this moment.


    From the time she knew Su Yan, she always believed that Su Yan existed like heaven.


    But when she saw Su Yan in the Xiuwu world, she thought that she and Su Yan were already in the same sky and the other underground, but she never thought that Su Yan was so terrifying that she had reached the quarterfinals.


    But Li Dan clenched his fists at the moment, she must win the game, she must win the championship, or else I''m sorry to the person who taught her the exercises!


    Cao Wan rushed towards Sun Yin, both hands were big killers, extremely powerful, and the spiritual power around him was like clouds and mist, covering all directions.


    The two of them are not afraid of each other. They have the same realm, and they are not much different.


    What people didn''t expect was that Cao Wan actually performed the strongest secret technique of the Cao family, and Cao Cao''s brain was in pain!


    This is a kind of mysterious technique. When Cao Cao practiced this secret technique, it caused abnormal pain in the brain, and was laughed at by the outside world.


    But in fact, this is a terrifying mental attack that can make people lose their minds and even commit suicide.


    Cao Wan stepped out, and Sun Yin changed color on the spot. He only felt that his brain was penetrated by countless insects, paralyzing his nerves, tearing his bones, and devouring his brain!


    Sun Yin was tossing around, trying to get rid of this pain, but the result was in vain. He had been recruited and had no other way.


    "Give up!"


    Cao Wan looked at Sun Yin and shouted coldly. He naturally knew the pain caused by this mysterious technique.


    However, Sun Yin did not admit defeat, he did not want to admit defeat, he would never admit defeat!


    But the pain made him die and he passed out in a coma in the end.


    Seeing Sun Yin in a coma, Cao Wan also retracted his mental attack, stood proudly, and won the game.


    Prime Minister Wei was naturally very happy, but Prime Minister Wu deplored extremely.


    Cao Wan won the game, which is actually predictable. After all, Wei''s strength is obvious to all. It is the strongest existence of the Three Kingdoms.


    The fourth game arrived as scheduled. Many people looked at the two people in the rest area, Su Yan and Li Danyi!


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring with a calm expression, the previous fluctuations had already been restored.


    When Li Dan looked at Su Yan''s beautiful eyes, she had other meanings. She tried to control, but couldn''t control it.


    This is normal. Su Yan is an old monster who has lived for endless years. It is naturally very simple to manage his emotions freely, and Li Danyi is still much tenderer.


    Su Yan stared at Li Danyi who had turned into a white swan, and nodded lightly.


    He said to Li Danyi: "You give up yourself."

 Chapter 1757： Just meet

    The voice of Su Yan''s words is not loud, but it is so harsh to countless people, which makes many people dissatisfied.


    A casual cultivator, although he is a dark horse and has reached the quarterfinals, how dare he be so arrogant that the goddess in the hearts of countless people directly surrender, it is unreasonable!


    "Is this casual repair looking for death!"


    "Although he is strong, but so humiliating my goddess, labor and management will not let him go!"


    "Yes, he must be killed!"


    ...Many people already have the intent to kill Su Yan, regardless of whether they can beat Su Yan or not, but they do.


    Even some sect masters and elders are very dissatisfied at this moment, which is simply provoking the majesty of the nine giants.


    The elder of the Qingcheng Sect was the first to be angry, and looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression. This was the humiliation I had put on him.


    "Dan Yi, don''t listen to him!" Qingcheng Sect Elder roared.


    Li Danyi was actually a little stunned. She didn''t expect that the first sentence Su Yan said was actually asking her to surrender.


    She found that she didn''t know Su Yan anymore. The lively sunshine boy before, has now changed, becoming a little cold and indifferent.


    "you''ve changed!"


    Li Danyi was not angry, she couldn''t be angry with Su Yan, after all, she had been moved by Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and replied: "You have also changed."


    Li Dan smiled, a bit bitter in his smile.


    He wanted to change. At first she was completely forced, but now he does not regret it, but is grateful.


    If it doesn''t change, she is still just an ant on the earth, in the eyes of the Xiuwu world, even an ant is not counted.


    She is actually fortunate, fortunate that she has gained spiritual power and can become an existence that countless people admire and admire.


    The two of them had no words for a while, and they didn''t know how to start.


    But they and the tacit understanding did not say the details of each other, and did not say that the other party was a human being.


    Su Yan looked at Li Danyi, his eyes calmly to the extreme, even a hint of impatientness.


    "Give yourself up."


    Su Yan''s words contained too many meanings, including admonition, warning, and intolerance.


    But Li Danyi shook his head, how could she admit defeat, absolutely impossible.


    "I have never fought with you, I want to try."


    Su Yan showed helplessness and could only nod his head and said, "Okay."


    Li Danyi took the lead, and the long sword in his hand danced like a butterfly, but the speed was ghostly, coming and going without a trace, hidden murderous intent.


    In just a second, the sword in Li Dan''s hand disappeared, as if all of a sudden disappeared.


    When everyone recovered, they found that the sword in her hand appeared between Su Yan''s fingers.


    Su Yan clamped the long sword with both hands, his face became cold, and the sword was poisonous!


    Su Yan looked at Li Danyi, and he realized that he really couldn''t see through her.


    As soon as Li Dan avoided Su Yan''s gaze, he faced off against the natural winner, the King. Poisonous. This was not a dirty method, but a very common skill.


    "Hundred Flowers, hidden murderous intent, poisonous explosion!"


    Li Dan shouted, his whole body''s spiritual power turned into countless ripples at this moment, and he rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    At the same time, the venom on the long sword seemed to burst into flames, rushing towards Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, very surprised and abrupt, leaving many people confused.


    What was even more surprising was that Su Yan directly inhaled the poison into his nose in front of millions of people.


    Li Danyi was stunned, she didn''t understand why Su Yan was doing this, how could this happen.


    The people in the stands were also stunned, completely unaware of Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know what Su Yan meant, and for the first time he felt uneasy.


    "Could it be that he was just playing handsome before, and now he is only dying for Hua Qianyuexia!"


    "It''s horrible, how can you be so handsome!"


    "He is just a casual cultivator, it''s useless to be handsome!"


    Many people are jealous and worry that their goddess is tempted.


    But in the next second, countless people were shocked.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said lightly, "It''s so fragrant!"


    "What, the poison is so fragrant, Shi Lezhi!"


    "This loose repair is finished, and I am fascinated."


    "No man is a good thing."


    The elder of the Qingcheng Sect was relieved, as long as he could win, everything else didn''t matter. She saw too much of a man''s eyes. It was not like this when she was young.


    But only Li Danyi knew that Su Yan was not fascinated by her, but was really lamenting that her poison was very fragrant.


    Li Dan was so jealous that she couldn''t see through Su Yan, and she could swallow the poison casually.


    Su Yan looked at Li Dan together: "Anything else?!"


    "I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such a shameless person!"


    "I want to kill him!"


    "How dare to be frivolous my goddess, looking for death!"


    But some people found anomalies, Su Yan is fine, Su Yan is nothing, the poison is not effective on him.


    Many people couldn''t calm down now, Su Yan was not fascinated at all, just unscrupulous.


    No wonder he asked Li Dan to admit defeat. He really has this capital.


    Li Dan became uneasy, her secret technique was broken and it was ineffective for Su Yan. It was difficult to win now.


    "You admit defeat, I don''t want to make a move."


    Li Dan bit his lip tightly, bleeding from his lips, obviously very angry.


    "I won''t admit defeat!"


    Li Dan leapt up and headed directly towards Su Yan.


    However, when she approached Su Yan, a source of power confined her and made her unable to move.


    Li Dan was full of amazement, she now understands how terrifying Su Yan is!


    Su Yan glanced at the referee, and said lightly: "Isn''t it pronounced?"


    The referees were all taken aback, then recovered and announced that Su Yan had won.


    Many people were shocked and furious, all their emotions turned into dissatisfaction, and they threw preserved egg mineral water bottles at Su Yan.


    These natural formations helped Su Yan resist. Su Yan didn''t care at all and went straight back to the rest area.


    As he left, Li Dan looked at him and said, "What are we?"


    Su Yan thought for a while and gave an answer.


    "It''s just that we meet together."


    The flame that had just burned in Li Danyi''s heart was extinguished by the water at this moment. His heart was desolate, his words were desolate, and his words were desolate!


    She understood that Su Yan had never been moved by her, it was really just a peaceful meeting.


    If she met before, she could get acquainted and not indifferent, perhaps this would not be the result.


    Su Yan stepped off the ring and returned to the rest area. King Che Chi and others naturally kept flattering.


    In their eyes, Su Yan and Huan Yu are two big brothers, so they are naturally flattering, and they will follow suit and drink spicy food.


    With the end of the match between Su Yan and Li Danyi, the entire semi-final battle is completely over.


    In the end, the top four came into being, namely Zijin, Huanyu, Cao Wan, and Su Yan!


    At this time, the elders and prime ministers of the nine giants couldn''t calm down, and the two casual cultivators even entered the semi-finals, which has never happened before!

 Chapter 1758： Sanxiu is not a slave!

    This made them feel flustered, scared, and completely cold.


    There is already a special chill in the eyes of many elders.


    If you can use it for yourself, it''s good, don''t use it for yourself, compare to kill it!


    But Li Dan stepped off the ring sadly at this moment, the figure that was originally heart-pounding, but at this moment is such a dead tree, very fragile, and makes people feel pity.


    Seeing this scene, Zijin couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "Girl Dan, if he is against me, he will avenge you!"


    Obviously, Zijin wanted to get Li Danyi''s heart, so no one wants to get the goddess.


    But Li Danyi didn''t say that he was indifferent throughout the whole process and went straight back to his sect elder.


    "Sorry, I lost."


    As soon as Li Dan looked at the elder, his fear surfaced.


    The elder Qingchengzong patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay, he''s gone soon too!"


    The semifinals appeared and ignited the audience, and countless people looked forward to the next semi-finals.


    However, the semi-finals were not held right away, and the audience ended with a half-day rest.


    At the moment when the full moon fell and the scorching sun emerged, the audience reunited throughout the game venue, and countless people were extremely excited.


    This is the semi-final. Today, the champion will be decided, and there will be a chance to enter the forbidden area of ??Taiamen Sharp Edge Peak.


    The draw is the same, but many people are looking forward to it, and hope that Su Yan will not meet Huan Yu, because the two may not be able to enter the finals.


    If they meet, there must be someone to make it to the final, which they don''t want to see.


    The results of the draw came out, and many people were relieved, and the two of them were staggered.


    The first group, Huanyu vs. Zhan Zijin; the second group, Su Yan vs. Cao Wan!


    Throughout the arena, spiritual power is fluttering, and countless colorful flags are flying into the sky. This is an exaggeration by the organizer, just to set off their own magnanimity.


    As for the odds, many people also raise, not to mention.


    Of course, the first group of people who chose Zijin accounted for the overwhelming majority. No one thought that a casual cultivator could fight against Xuzhou''s most famous genius.


    Zijin came on stage and looked at Huan Yu with a cold look.


    "You surrender yourself!"


    He speaks so, the purpose is very simple, humiliation, shameful shame!


    He was dissatisfied that Su Yan treated Li Danyi for treating Huanyu as a guilty person, and the casual cultivator did not appear high in the semifinals!


    Huan Yu was naturally angry, with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes, he wanted to prove it for the loose repair!


    "Cowards will give up!"


    Huan Yu looked at Zi Jin, with killing intent in his eyes high, and the dragon hunting mace in his hand bloomed with endless light, which made people dazzling.


    Zijin sneered, and a long sword appeared in his hand. Tai Amen was naturally good at using swords!


    "I only need three moves to defeat you!"


    After Zijin said, he attacked Huanyu with a sword. The man moved but the sword did not move. What he actually carried was not a long sword, but a sword intent.


    Using sword to kill the enemy, what a confidence, what a terrible strength this is!


    Many people were stunned, the long sword stopped in the distance, Zijin held the sword intent in his hand, and slaughtered towards the phantom feather, his heroic appearance, and the best of the past!


    The phantom feather naturally did not dare to be careless, the dragon hunting mace was so powerful that he was not afraid of the slightest, and blasted with the phantom feather!


    In the day, the dazzling light made people unable to look directly at them. Even the elders of the nine giants in the stands were a little surprised at this moment. They couldn''t see everything on the ring.


    At this moment, Su Yan had a chill in his eyes, as if he had already predicted the result.


    "Unexpectedly, a disciple of Tai Amen is even stronger than the third elder!"


    Su Yan''s words are very simple, this Zijin is more powerful than the third elder of Tai Amen he killed, and is comparable to the existence of the second elder and elder!


    This is still a junior, this is already the pinnacle of Tai Amen, a rare genius of Tai Amen.


    After a long time, the dazzling light dissipated, and Zijin stood still, his white clothes not stained with dust, and the sword had returned to his hands!


    On the other hand, Huan Yu, at this moment, a fascinating plum blossom appeared on his chest, dripping red, he was injured!


    His dragon hunting mace did not resist Zijin''s long sword, even if the dragon hunting mace was very powerful!


    In fact, Zijin didn''t confront Huan Yu, but evaded Huan Yu''s dragon hunting mace, and pierced Huan Yu''s chest with a long sword.


    The first move, Huan Yu was defeated, his strength was revealed, and everyone in Tai''amen was extremely relieved.


    The audience was also relatively indifferent. Coming this way, there was too much upset, making them almost mad. This time it was extremely relieved.


    Zijin held a long sword in his hand, looked at Huanyu, and asked again: "No surrender!"


    "Vote for your sister!"


    Huan Yu was furious and roared out, as if he had become an ancient monster.


    The dragon hunting mace in his hand seemed to oscillate with the sound of a dragon at this moment, as if a dragon lived inside.


    Countless people are shocked, how terrible this imitation is.


    And Huan Yu had already rushed towards Zijin, this time he did not have the slightest reservation, and went all out!


    But the result has made countless people feel at ease, calm and happy.


    Zijin''s long sword blocked Huanyu''s dragon hunting mace, and he revealed the strength of the late Yang Dan!


    "Zi Jin is indeed a powerful late-stage Yang Pill, it''s terrifying!"


    "Tai Amen, this is the rhythm to be the leader of the giants!"


    "With a forbidden land, there are evil geniuses, who can fight against Tai''an in the future!"


    Many people feel uneasy. Will the days of nine centuries in Xuzhou die out?


    Huanyu was slashed across the quilt, and his chest was splashed with blood. He was seriously injured and could no longer stand.


    "Don''t surrender yet!?"


    Zijin looked condescendingly at Huanyu, as if looking at an ant.


    Huanyu lay on the ground with a wry smile. After all, he couldn''t fight against Zijin, even if he had secret skills, he had great opportunities, and he had dragon hunting mace.


    But surrender, surrender is impossible to surrender. It is impossible to surrender in this life. You can only resist that way. It doesn''t matter if you die.


    A killing intent shot out from Zi Jin''s eyes, and Huan Yu really made him angry.


    In the arena, death and injury are inevitable, he is fearless!


    "Then you go to die!"


    Zijin''s long sword soared into the sky, directly uttering the sound of the sword humming, and descending into the sky, pointing directly at Huan Yu.


    Countless people were shocked. If this falls, they will inevitably pierce the magic feather''s Tianling Gai, and they will definitely die!


    Huan Yu couldn''t resist, he was imprisoned, and Zijin wanted his life.


    "You are just a casual repair of the humble ants. You are an enemy of me. It is not a pity to die!"


    But at this moment, a powerful force of power came from the air, directly blasting Zijin''s long sword into the ring.


    Huan Yu glanced at it, and he knew it was Su Yan who made the shot.


    "Why do you save me!"


    Huan Yu said sadly.


    Su Yan stood up, extremely cold.


    "Because the next game is between me and him, go away!"


    It seemed that Su Yan was angry and ruthless, but in fact Su Yan rescued Huan Yu and let him get off the ring, and then he shot.


    Huan Yu struggled for a while, and finally had to step off the ring. He placed everything on Su Yan.


    "You must win, casual repair is not a slave!

 Chapter 1759： The strongest duel!

    The sentence that Huan Yu said in San Xiu was not a slave, and Su Yan was moved. He could realize how sad and indignant Huan Yu was.


    Su Yan himself was considered a casual cultivator, and he was more humble than a casual cultivator, and he was a member of the earth martial arts world.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about his identity at all. His true identity was the immortal emperor, so naturally he would not feel inferior.


    Huan Yu''s longing eyes made Su Yan unable to refuse, he had to do something.


    At the same time, the opponent is the disciple of Tai Amen!


    Tai Amen is Su Yan''s enemy!


    That''s right, Su Yan has already regarded Tai Amen as enemies because they have taken Xiao Meng away!


    Su Yan nodded and said nothing.


    Huan Yu relaxed, with a smile on his face, Su Yan agreed, and this was the best result.


    With this slack, Huan Yu fainted and was unconscious. After all, he was seriously injured and could be said to be on the verge of death!


    Tai''amen''s Zijin is not a good person. When he confronted Huan Yu, he not only injured him, but also used his mental power to make Huan Yu''s consciousness suffer.


    Looking at the fainted Huan Yu, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a trace of anger on his face, and the fire was burning in his eyes.


    A line of Yuanli directly surged towards the phantom feather, moisturizing his whole body.


    When the people present saw it, their complexion changed slightly and some of them couldn''t understand.


    Although Su Yan and Huan Yu are both casual cultivators, they don''t know each other, they just meet together.


    The finals were about to be played next, but at this point, Su Yan used his own power to heal the phantom feather.


    Isn''t this putting oneself in a disadvantaged situation? It is not easy to know that Zijin''s ability.


    Su Yan ignored the comments of the people around him, still constantly outputting his vital energy to heal the phantom feather.


    He understands that if he cannot save himself, even if the phantom feather recovers, he will probably be damaged in the future, and even the future will be dark and unable to diligently.


    The treatment process is not long, after all, it is just to stop the injury of the magic feather, it is not that easy to completely heal it.


    The elder of Tai Amen couldn''t stand it any longer, and at this moment he leaped down and directly stopped Su Yan''s treatment.


    "You don''t need to work hard for the treatment, we will do it."


    Obviously, Tai Amen couldn''t bear the pointing of people around him. It was a shame that they were injured by their people. They were obviously the organizers, but they did not come forward to treat the injured.


    For Zijin, he didn''t mean to be happy, but rather angry.


    Su Yan actually treated Huan Yu in front of him. This was looking down on him, this was ignoring him, and didn''t pay him any attention.


    Huan Yu was healed by the elders of Tai Amen, and now he woke up leisurely, his face full of worry.


    "How can you waste spiritual power for me!"


    Naturally, Huan Yu didn''t know that Su Yan used Yuan Power, which was transformed from spiritual power.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he said softly: "I don''t want you to be ashamed here. If the people from Tai''amen come down for treatment, I can only do it."


    This is tantamount to hitting Tai Amen in the face again, making the faces of a group of Tai Amen elder disciples hot, but they can''t refute it.


    They did not take action to stop it just now, nor did they take action to help, they just looked down on casual cultivators!


    The entire arena was already extremely noisy, which embarrassed the elders and disciples of Tai Amen.


    But to continue the game, they can only pretend not to see.


    "Everyone be quiet!"


    The elder Taiamen''s tongue burst into thunder, and his voice spread everywhere, and everyone heard it.


    "Next, proceed to the finals immediately!"


    The audience in the stands also stopped talking. Although they were dissatisfied with Tai Amen, it was naturally more exciting than the final.


    This is the genius disciple of San Xiu against Tai Amen, which is undoubtedly more attractive.


    "How long did it take to enter the finals in the last casual repair?" Someone asked the people around him.


    The insider immediately replied: "It was eight hundred years ago."


    "Damn, eight hundred years ago!"


    Many people were quite surprised. They didn''t expect that so long had passed, and it was not unreasonable for San Xiu to be called the last.


    Fireworks all around the stadium flew up into the sky to celebrate the start of the final. Many people have closed their mouths and quietly waited for the start of the final.


    Many people have other ideas for the seats where the nine giants are.


    The elder of the Qingcheng Sect was very dissatisfied with this and looked at the great elder of Tai''amen and said: "Huh, I thought you were really so generous, giving such attractive conditions as entering the forbidden land, it turned out to be just a cheap disciple."


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian also nodded and said angrily: "It''s really a villain, and it''s shameful."


    "I''ve guessed it a long time ago. Tai''an has been so generous. It has always been the most stingy school." Prime Minister Wu Guo shook his feather fan, as if he knew everything.


    The people of the Eight-Major empire were aggrieved by this. After all, their disciples and princes were eliminated. Naturally, they were dissatisfied and wanted to vent.


    The elders of Tai Amen ignored this, after all, they had nothing to say.


    But the great elder of Tai Amen looked at this group of people with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "When is my Tai Amen acting as a villain, when my Tai Amen is stingy, your disciple prince himself cannot compete for the championship, blame me?!"


    The last sentence of the Great Elder Taiamen still did not forget the irony, which made the faces of the eight giants very ugly.


    He also said that he was right. The conditions have been set out at a fair price. It is his disciple or the prince who is incapable and unable to win the championship.


    This group of elders and prime ministers can only hold back their anger, after all, there is no way to say it.


    At this moment, their hearts have changed. Since their competitors have been eliminated, they naturally want to see the disciples of Tai Amen also eliminated.


    "Don''t be happy too early, when your Zijin is eliminated by casual repairs, then that will be laughable and generous!" The Prime Minister of Shu sneered.


    "That''s right, I also think that Zijin will lose. This time the champion is a casual cultivator!"


    In order to vent his anger, the elders who hold the Moon Sect did not care about the previous complaints. He only wanted the elders of Tai Amen to feel uncomfortable.


    "Wait and see, this casual cultivation is not easy, it will definitely create history."


    Prime Minister Wei also cheered on the fire and was also dissatisfied with Tai Amen''s style.


    Elder Tai Amen ignored this, he knew Zijin''s strength and was not worried.


    "Your **** is useless, you will know when the result comes out."


    After the elder said, he ignored everyone and looked directly at the arena of the final. Su Yan and Zijin were already standing on it.


    For everyone present, even Xuzhou as a whole, it is tantamount to the strongest duel!


    Although there are only a million spectators at the scene, there are not only so many people watching the game. On the contrary, there are hundreds of millions or even billions of people watching the game!


    They watched the broadcast on TV, naturally paying attention to this most exciting matchup.

 Chapter 1760： So weak

    Knowing that the final was a match between a San Xiu and Tai Amen Zijin, many Xuzhou people were boiling, it was simply too unexpected.


    The previous game was not broadcast, and only the finals could be broadcast. This is the rule.


    So they didn''t know the previous details, they only knew that the final was a duel between Su Yan and Zijin.


    In the eyes of many nobles, this is a very disgusting thing. A casual cultivator entered the finals, and they chose not to watch the game.


    But there are still many people watching the game. They want to see Zijin win the game and how Zijin defeats Su Yan.


    But the people at the bottom who are opposed to the nobles are cheered and excited at this moment.


    It''s been 800 years. For the first time, a casual repairer has entered the finals. This is already a miracle and a record.


    Many people are looking forward to it, hoping that Su Yan can win the game and proud of them!


    On the arena at this moment, Su Yan stood on one side, looking at Zijin very coldly, the blazing flames in his eyes had not gone out.


    And Zijin also looked directly at Su Yan, without the slightest timidity, on the contrary, he felt more contemptuous.


    "It''s a mere casual repair, it''s an unprecedented thing to be able to enter the finals. Now let me let you know what a genius is!"


    Zijin yelled at Su Yan, with a very noble attitude, and had already regarded Su Yan as the most inferior person.


    But his words were ignored by Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t want to say a word to him because he felt that Zijin was unworthy.


    If you really want to be superior to him, then he can beat Zijin to the point where he can''t lift his head.


    But the sense of superiority is based on strength, everything else is imaginary, and the outcome is determined.


    Winner takes all, loser for Kou!


    With the referee''s order, the game officially began!


    Zi Jin didn''t stay for a second, but rushed towards Su Yan, a breathtaking force covering all directions.


    Zijin''s fist blasted directly and aimed at Su Yan''s neck. This fist directly surpassed the power of the mid-Yang Pill powerhouse.


    Many people''s complexion changed suddenly. This shot was so powerful. Obviously, Zijin wanted to solve the game as quickly as possible.


    Facing Zijin''s punch, Su Yan didn''t dodge, didn''t evade, didn''t move at all.


    His fist was also clenched, and the vitality of his body was directly enveloped in Tian''s hand at this moment, and his arm at this moment was like a unicorn arm.


    More than that, Su Yan''s arm is stronger than the unicorn arm, because the dragon scales are all over it, and it is full of power.


    The two sides punched each other, no fancy moves, no sneak attacks, just a duel of strength!


    The audience''s ears were deaf at this moment, and they couldn''t hear the terrifying sound at all, because the sound was too strong.


    Even the heads and elders of some sects suddenly changed their expressions at this moment, using their spiritual power to resist.


    Under this fist duel, the arena directly collapsed and turned into annihilation. The whole area of ??the game set off a rage and was enveloped by spiritual power.


    Su Yan didn''t move a single cent, from the beginning to the end, there was vitality shining on his fist, which was very terrifying.


    However, Zijin took a few steps back, only feeling that his arm hit the sky barrier, and he couldn''t shake it at all.


    This made him change color, the power he was proud of couldn''t have the advantage, and he lost to a casual cultivator in power!


    There was a terrifying chill on Zi Jin''s face, his eyes looked like those of a demon king, staring at Su Yan.


    "You make me angry!"


    Zijin was furious, and his whole body changed at this moment. His body was changing, and he turned out to be like an orc.


    This is not surprising, he used a secret technique to transform himself into a strange form.


    "Compare strength with me, not at your own discretion!"


    Zi Yan roared, and his fist, which was much larger than before, blasted towards Su Yan again, making it impossible for Su Yan to evade.


    "Zi Jin is really angry!"


    "This punch is the strong man in the late Yang Pill stage and he must treat it with a serious face!"


    "This punch is about to end the game!"


    "so horrible!"


    Many people''s faces have already appeared astonished, and he is known as the strongest genius in Xuzhou. This shows his strength, not a vain name.


    The great elder of Tai Amen was indifferent at this moment, he knew it, this time the champion was none other than their Tai Amen.


    Not only him, but most people think so. Even the eight giants shook their heads at the moment, very depressed.


    In their eyes, Su Yan was only a casual cultivator in the middle of Yang Pill, how could he withstand such a terrifying blow.


    The entire space was distorted at this moment, and it was entirely caused by Zijin''s fist, as if it was pushing everything towards Su Yan.


    The power of this punch is indescribable, almost exceeding the limit of his realm!


    "I think you are still alive this time!"


    Zijin''s face was cold, his killing intent was filled, he must have killed Su Yan with this punch!


    But Su Yan''s face was cold. Although he felt the strong pressure around him, he still did not change his color.


    When Zijin''s fist blasted, Su Yan still showed a hint of contempt.


    Similarly, just like the move just now, Su Yan clenched his fists and attacked with all his strength!


    This time, Su Yan mobilized two primordial powers, and the air of death immediately filled the surroundings, as if a group of demons danced wildly, a dark gluttonous feast.


    Countless people suddenly felt the fear in their hearts, which was irresistible. This was the panic that hit the deep inside of their hearts, causing them to change their colors.


    Su Yan''s fist was shrouded in golden light, and there were also black whirlpools, and there was a breath of death around him, as if it were an arm outstretched toward hell!


    Right boom!


    A sturdy punch!


    Both sides did not give in the slightest, and the finals made it impossible for them to give in!


    The entire playing field suddenly turned into ruins, and even that powerful formation was annihilated by power at this moment!


    Countless people were horrified, because this powerful force rushed towards them, and there was great danger.


    Tai''amen''s formation was activated at this moment, and the entire Tai''amen suddenly filled with light. The spectators on the stands were wrapped in light and avoided being attacked by power.


    This has not occurred to countless people, not even the Great Elder Tai Amen.


    Two geniuses in a mere literally blasted out the formations of the playing field, and it even inspired the power of the martial formations!


    "What a genius!"


    The Great Elder Tai Amen couldn''t help but blurt out, staring at the game fiercely. He wanted to see the result, and his heart was disturbed.


    But the spiritual power of the game land swept across, the ripples oscillated, it was impossible to see it, and everyone did not know the result.


    But a voice came out, shocking the Quartet!


    "Is it so weak?"


    The voice was very indifferent, just like ordinary language, echoing all over the field.


    Millions of viewers heard it all, and the audience in front of the TV heard it too. Everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 1761： Kill it face to face!

    Are these provocative words, are these arrogant words, are they disdainful words? !


    neither!


    This is just narrating a fact!


    As for who the narrative is, everyone who knows knows, and everyone who doesn''t know knows.


    That''s right, that''s Su Yan!


    He was facing the Zijin who was hailed as Xuzhou''s first genius, did he say so weak?


    This is simply a mockery of Ting Guoguo, a mockery of Xuzhou Xiu Wujie, completely slapped his face, making the faces of a group of aristocrats hot.


    He is a casual cultivator, he can still look down on you, he can still despise you, and he can still abuse you!


    That''s right, the power in the surroundings dissipated, the ripples dissipated, and the entire arena was revealed.


    In the ruins, Zijin clutched his chest tightly. He had long lost the indifferent one before, and his white coat was now tarnished.


    His clothes have been stained red with blood, and blood is naturally his blood!


    Zijin''s long hair spread out at this moment, chaos, covering most of his face, only revealing his gnashing teeth and one cold eye.


    Zijin looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help gasping. He received a very powerful blow, and his injuries were not light.


    In the entire viewing venue, everyone stood up at this moment!


    No one sat down. They were all surprised, unexpected, and unbelievable. They didn''t believe the result at all.


    Zijin was injured in the duel with Su Yan and was completely defeated!


    The people of Tai Amen couldn''t accept this result at all, they couldn''t help it, and wanted to rush down.


    But the Great Elder Tai Amen shouted coldly at the moment: "What are you going to do?!"


    The Grand Elder was also extremely angry. The champion, who was already at his fingertips, had paved the way for Zijin. At this moment, he was no longer so stable and even a little confused.


    But the elder did not lose his mind, he still believed in Zijin, because he knew Zijin very well.


    Although injured, it has not yet reached the point of failure.


    He was just as angry about Su Yan''s words, saying such mocking words in front of millions of viewers, even billions of viewers.


    But Su Yan has this strength. During the duel, he was not hurt at all, he was unscathed!


    Yuwen Xiongba was already boiling. He knew that Su Yan was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that such a confrontation would not hurt Su Yan at all.


    Not only him, the Mojiu and others around him are completely stupid, completely stunned!


    Huan Yu was lying on the lounge chair, looking at the stadium with a complex expression.


    He thought that he would be a rare wizard in the Three Cultivation Realm, but what he didn''t expect was that Su Yan turned out to be a rare wizard in a thousand years!


    There is only one sentence in his heart, Ji Shengyu He Shengliang!


    However, he didn''t feel too sad, because Su Yan gained an advantage and saved some face for the casual repair. This is a kind of pride.


    Defeating Zijin is more important than being suppressed. He naturally supports Su Yan.


    "Su Yan!"


    Huan Yu roared, and the people around also roared!


    There are very few people, very thin, and the voice is unusually harsh.


    But there was a driving force, all the casual cultivators roared, and even led other people.


    In front of the TV, many people shouted to celebrate, no matter what the result was, Su Yan suppressed Zijin, and they thought it was enough.


    And Zijin ignored these voices because it was just a warm-up for him.


    He looked at Su Yan with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Weak, you are very good at asking, you are not generally weak in my eyes!"


    With such words, many people naturally know that he is completely angry, he is completely angry!


    He wants to fight back, he wants to win the championship!


    "I will let you see our gap now!"


    Zijin took out a long sword from his back spine, a bone sword!


    The Bone Edged Sword is a very well-known spiritual weapon, and it can be regarded as the top treasure of the town in the Tai''a Gate, but it was actually given to Zijin.


    "Team is too damnable!"


    At the moment when they saw the Bone Edge Sword, the people of the Eight Martial Arts and the Empire were all angry, and did not expect Tai''amen to still keep this hand.


    "Sure enough, it''s Tai Amen, it''s so spicy!"


    Others were also quite surprised.


    "I didn''t want to take out this sword, but you forced me to use your blood sacrifice sword today!"


    Zijin''s face was full of anger, and his long hair was thrown away, as if in a demon.


    Upon seeing this scene, Huanyu''s complexion changed drastically, and he hesitated and finally made a decision.


    "Su Yan, I can use my dragon hunting mace for you!"


    The magic feather can come up with the dragon hunting mace, which many people have not expected, although it is a high imitation, but through the previous duel between the magic feather and the opponent, this high imitation dragon hunting mace is not easy.


    But what people didn''t expect was that Su Yan refused.


    "No need."


    Su Yan rejected Huan Yu''s kindness in two simple words, which made many people unable to understand.


    The prince of Che Chiguo was anxiously scolding his mother, but thinking of Su Yan''s strength, he could only shut up.


    "The opponent is Zijin, and the Bone Edge Sword is a very powerful spiritual weapon!"


    "It contains the power of bone marrow, and it is only weaker than the spirit weapon list!"


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly at this moment: "My lord does not need any weapons, because what he said just now was not nonsense."


    Only Yuwen Xiongba understood that Su Yan was strong and Su Yan was confident.


    Zijin sneered even more. He didn''t expect Su Yan to reject Huan Yu''s dragon hunting mace, which undoubtedly committed suicide for him.


    "I''ll just look at your arrogant confidence!"


    Zijing''s spiritual power gathered, the secret technique was used, and the bone sword suddenly swung out, and the surroundings seemed to suddenly turn into ice and snow, with the power to change the nature of the world!


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and a giant dragon appeared behind him, one gold and one black, entangled with each other, and directly penetrated into Su Yan''s body.


    With the power of Ssangyong and the powerful breath of death, Su Yan couldn''t deal with Zijin in disbelief.


    At the moment Zijin''s long sword was swung, Su Yan''s arms were sharp, and he greeted Zijin without fear.


    A collision, a solid collision, the Bone Edged Sword collided with Su Yan''s arm blade.


    The results were surprising and shocking!


    The Bone Edged Sword in Zijin''s hand was cut off by Su Yan''s double-edged arm, and it was cut into three pieces!


    Countless people lack oxygen in their brains, and some even fainted unexpectedly.


    The Great Elder Tai Amen stood up right now and flew towards the playing field.


    "Boy, Hugh will hurt my disciple''s life!"


    He is the great elder of Tai Amen, and he naturally felt Su Yan''s powerful killing intent!


    Zijin loses the Bone Edged Sword and has no resistance at all. If he does not take action, the tiger will be killed!


    But after all, he was a step late, Su Yan''s speed was too fast, but teleporting, he arrived in front of Zijin.


    The double-edged attack, directly demanded the head of Zijin''s Xiangshang, and let his blood flow!


    Su Yan directly killed Zijin in front of everyone, which made the scene terrified!

 Chapter 1762： Its over, its over!

    When Su Yan turned Zijin''s bone sword into three pieces, everyone knew that Zijin was defeated, completely defeated.


    Su Yan must be the champion of this genius competition. He has created a miracle for eight hundred years and made San Xiu a shame.


    Countless casual cultivators hugged each other at that moment, weeping with joy, countless low-level people were crying at this moment.


    For them, it has been too long to wait for this victory, really too long, a victory of 800 years!


    This is the cry of the weak to the strong, this is the roar of the oppressed, this is the most powerful struggle against the system, this is proof of breaking the shackles of the rules!


    Although they know that this game cannot change the results, it is impossible to change their lives, it is impossible to change the rules of the martial arts world.


    but!


    This allowed their souls to be irrigated, as if a long period of drought and rain, like charcoal in the snow.


    However, what everyone didn''t think about, or even dare not think about it at all.


    Su Yan unexpectedly!


    He unexpectedly!


    In front of everyone, in front of the nine giants, directly beheaded Zijin!


    In the land of Tai Amen, above the genius contest hosted by Tai Amen, killed the most proud disciple of Tai Amen, Xuzhou''s first genius!


    Such gaps and accidents are simply unacceptable, even frightened and scared.


    King Che Chi was completely stupid at the moment, and he couldn''t help staying away from Yu Wen Xiongba and others. He wanted to draw a clear line.


    For him, Su Yan caused trouble, caused a major event, and suffered a catastrophe, even daring to kill Zijin.


    Mo Jiu and the others couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, completely isolating Yu Wen Xiongba.


    They couldn''t help it, although they were very grateful and admired Su Yan, but they couldn''t bear such a result.


    You must know that what Su Yan will face is the Xuzhou overlord Tai''amen, and it may even be the entire martial arts community in Xuzhou!


    Hit the stone with the pebble!


    Wrong, a big mistake, it is the result of the dust hitting the earth over one''s own control!


    The people of the Eight Martial Arts and the Empire would all stare at the arena at this moment. Although they were dissatisfied with Zijin, they would never accept that a casual cultivator killed Zijin.


    "Unreasonable!"


    "It''s so bold and reckless!"


    "This son must be punishable!"


    In fact, there is no need for their nonsense, no need for their anger at all, because the entire arena is angry, and the nobles in front of the TV are also angry.


    At this moment, at least hundreds of millions of TV sets were smashed, and millions of people gathered towards Tai''a Gate.


    There is no other reason, I just want to kill Su Yan!


    This is a kind of suicidal resistance. This is an attempt to break the rules of martial arts, and they naturally don''t allow it.


    They didn''t want to know the reason, or why Su Yan wanted to kill Zijin, they just needed the result, Su Yan would die!


    Only in this way, this accident will calm down, and many restless people will continue to be slaves!


    What they need is rule and stability, nothing more!


    The elders of Tai''amen have all flown towards the ruins, and their eyes are staring at Su Yan, full of killing intent.


    If his eyes can kill people, then Su Yan will definitely be poisoned by hundreds of millions of eyes!


    The great elder of Tai''amen waved his hand at the moment, motioning the group to stop.


    He understood that he was very angry, but he did not lose his mind.


    Su Yan was able to kill Zijin so easily, which shows that Su Yan is terrible and powerful. These people will undoubtedly die!


    He didn''t want his school to lose its core.


    This group of people was so angry that they lost their reason, but in front of the Great Elder Taiamen, they could not be presumptuous, and could only hold back their anger.


    The second elder of Tai Amen also leaped forward, and when he learned of this result, he was already angry with five thunders.


    "Who killed Zijin!"


    The second elder''s tongue burst into spring thunder, and his voice resounded throughout the arena, shaking people''s eardrums.


    "Second elder, a casual repairman killed Brother Zijin!"


    Some disciples filed a complaint. They knew the second elder''s violent temper. They knew that the second elder would definitely take action directly.


    When the second elder heard it, his eyes seemed to turn into fireballs, and his entire face flushed.


    He looked directly at Su Yan, killing intent, endless killing intent!


    "Little beast, you actually killed Zijin!"


    In the face of the second elder''s anger, Su Yan made an understatement. He would kill if he killed one son, which was nothing to him.


    Su Yan looked at the group of people in Tai''amen, and said indifferently, "Um, sorry, I missed it!"


    "I xx!"


    "I xxx!"


    "I xxxxx!"


    ...


    Many people couldn''t help but burst out after hearing Su Yan''s explanation.


    It''s all like this, it''s all the result, can you get rid of it if you miss it.


    Obviously this is impossible!


    Many people know that Su Yan is not shitting, he is provoking, he is mocking, he is arrogant to Tai''amen!


    Xuzhou overlord Tai Amen was directly provoked by a casual repairman.


    Don''t say it has never happened. It has never happened before, and Su Yan is the only case.


    Everyone in Tai Amen lost their minds at this moment and rushed towards Su Yan.


    No one can stop them, no one can stop them, they want to kill Su Yan, they want to eat Su Yan''s meat, drink Su Yan''s blood, and **** Su Yan''s tendons!


    Otherwise they can''t stand this tone, this is simply a mockery of Tarzan, this is a completely upside-down posture.


    But in the end, the great elder of Tai Amen stopped everyone, he had that ability.


    "Retreat to me!"


    The Great Elder Tai Aman roared, his voice trembling all around.


    Many people feel great fear and cannot move forward at all.


    "To deal with this little beast, why do you need to do it!"


    The elder Taiamen meant very clearly, he was going to do it himself, he was going to commit suicide by himself.


    However, the second elder of Tai Amen said angrily: "This little beast doesn''t need you to take action, I will kill him myself!"


    Zijin is the disciple of the second elder, he is a guide, naturally more angry and sad than everyone else.


    Great Elder Tai Amen thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    "Well, let you do this little beast!"


    The face of the second elder of Tai Amen showed evil meaning, and the killing intent was infinitely high at this moment!


    "Little beast, your move today is doomed to your result. I will make you worse than death, and I will make you taste the pain of Ling Chi!"


    There was a cruel smile on the face of the second elder, very evil.


    "It''s over, this time is over!"


    King Che Chi held his head and kept shaking his head, his face showing horror.


    The second elder of Tai Amen made a move, and in his eyes Su Yan had no possibility of resisting!


    Not only him, Mo Jiu and others, everyone present, and the audience in front of the TV all thought that Su Yan was finished!

 Chapter 1763： Rape the second elder!

    However, for Yuwen Xiongba, this is not the case!


    If he didn''t know Su Yan, then he would definitely think that Su Yan was finished.


    This is too arrogant. In other people''s sect, in front of so many people, killing other people''s best disciple is simply unimaginable.


    This is equivalent to riding others to humiliate, which shows what kind of anger the people of Tai Amen will be.


    However, he knows Su Yan, knows Su Yan''s strength, and knows Su Yan''s purpose for coming to Tai Amen this time, so all this is not surprising to him.


    He was not afraid of the alienation of King Che Chi and others. He knew the nature of this group of people. He had already divided what kind of people this group was, and it was not worth anger at all.


    He just wants to watch Su Yan''s performance and enjoy his performance, so he is very calm.


    But the people around him couldn''t calm down. Su Yan was too shocking. This was something that had never happened before in Xuzhou''s history, and it was an absolute event.


    "I''m afraid this matter will spread throughout Xuzhou tomorrow!"


    Someone looked at Su Yan in the field with cold eyes.


    "Why tomorrow, it will be known to everyone in Xuzhou today. Don''t forget that there are hundreds of millions of people watching the live broadcast on TV."


    A sensible person explained that for him, other states will probably know about it tomorrow.


    "Big news, I didn''t expect Tai Amen, one of the giants, to be hit hard by this."


    "Haha, I''m not angry, but I want to laugh."


    Some people are happy to see Tai Amen shame, after all, they have been pressed by giants like Tai Amen, and they are also very upset.


    "It''s a pity, such a genius will be killed immediately."


    Someone looked at the ruins, and the second elder of Tai''amen had already walked towards Su Yan.


    The second elder of Tai Amen had a grumpy temper. At this moment, his face was red, his hair was dyed red with anger, and his eyes never dissipated.


    He stared at Su Yan and walked slowly towards Su Yan.


    He was putting pressure on Su Yan, a kind of fearful pressure.


    If you let Su Yan die like this, wouldn''t it be too cheap for him, how could this be worthy of his genius disciple.


    "Little beast, now you know what regret and fear are!"


    The flaming redness of the second elder turned into blood red, and the powerful oppressive force enveloped the entire ruins, causing many people''s complexions to change.


    He was putting pressure, giving people a kind of extreme anxiety and panic, making Su Yan despair.


    But he was so naive, so naive and cute, Su Yan gave him a compliment for this.


    Seeing Su Yanna''s heartfelt smile, the second elder felt that he had been insulted by Chi Guoguo!


    "Unreasonable!"


    The second elder couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed directly toward Su Yan, the blood-red face turned into endless killing intent at this moment!


    A blood-red coercion directly pressed towards Su Yangai, as if half of the sky was falling down, with extremely strong power.


    Su Yan dismissed it and punched it casually, this coercion was actually broken directly by him.


    There was an incredible uproar at the scene, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan was so strong, such a powerful coercion would collapse at will.


    They knew that Su Yan was not simple, and definitely not simple. He was much better than Xuzhou''s First Day, and he was probably comparable to the top elders of the giants.


    The blood sword was sacrificed in the hands of the second elder of Tai Amen, dripping blood continuously, and the whole square was enveloped by the blood sword, setting off a violent blood evil aura.


    "Die me!"


    The second elder of Tai Amen roared again, and the blood sword in his hand slashed towards Su Yan. There were no fancy moves, only endless killing intent.


    The blood sword attacked Su Yan, like a blood demon, with endless power.


    This is an angry blow from the top powerhouse in the late stage of Yang Dan, and the power of this move cannot be underestimated.


    When everyone thought it was stable and Su Yan was bound to be killed, the whole ruins was filled with a terrifying atmosphere.


    This breath is infinitely high, covering the entire ruins of the game, as if there is an endless power of darkness, giving people the ultimate fear.


    This is the first time that Su Yan has fully used the breath of death. He also wants to know how strong his limit is and whether he can deal with the second elder of Tai Amen.


    Su Yan grabbed it from the air, and a dark hand directly grabbed the blood sword of the second elder of Tai Amen, as if a huge king of **** had fisted out.


    I saw that the blood sword of the second elder of Tai Amen was directly grasped by the hand of darkness, and countless breaths of death enveloped it, firmly trapping it.


    The second elder Tai Amen''s complexion changed, and his whole body was re-energized, and he chopped through the air, and the endless breath of death was directly divided into two halves.


    But this is just a kind of breath, not substance, easily merged again, and continued to rush towards the second elder of Tai''amen.


    "hateful!"


    The second elder also knew that this dark hand was extremely difficult to deal with, it was comparable to the secret technique of the late Yang Pill, he still looked down at Su Yan.


    The second elder of Tai Amen muttered a spell silently, and his clothes were shattered. The **** meaning rushed towards the blood sword. At this moment, the blood sword turned into a sword that opened the sky.


    The sword fell, as if Mount Tai had fallen, and with endless spiritual power, the entire ruins of the game raised a sense of anxiety.


    Countless people flew around. They knew that the impact of this bombardment could not be underestimated and must be avoided.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that the two did not have an extreme collision, and all the power of the ruined land disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the ruins of the game with a sense of horror on their faces, their faces full of incredible!


    The second elder of Tai Amen did not perform the strongest move, his blood sword was directly held by Su Yan!


    Su Yan flew away and grabbed the blood sword of the second elder Tai Amen, making it impossible for him to perform his moves, and he was firmly controlled at this moment.


    Su Yan smiled at the second elder of Tai''amen, the other hand stopped staying, and directly greeted his face.


    This left uppercut was so powerful that it directly blasted off the front teeth of the second elder Tai Amen, and his mouth was immediately dripping with blood.


    Su Yan''s fist contained the aura of death, so that the second elder of Tai Amen couldn''t countless. At this moment, he was anxious, but he couldn''t get out.


    Su Yan''s hand was like a pair of pliers, firmly holding the blood sword, and the meaning of the blood evil of countless blood swords completely controlled it.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, and greeted him with a punch on the face of the second elder Tai Amen, but with a few punches, his face was deformed.


    The second elder endured the severe pain and humiliation, and the darkness in his heart rose infinitely at this moment. He took off his blood sword and blasted Su Yan with a punch.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Yan sneered, not afraid of the second elder''s attack, instead of throwing a punch, he directly smashed the second elder''s arm.


    Then Su Yan didn''t stop, grabbed the second elder''s arm, and directly smashed it towards the ground.


    The entire ruins shook several times, and the second elder had already merged with the ruins, dripping with blood.

 Chapter 1764： You cant live either!

    The whole scene can be said to be quite weird. Everyone present was completely stupid. They didn''t say anything, couldn''t walk, they were all paralyzed there.


    The second elder of the dignified Tai Amen, the powerhouse at the peak of the late Yang Dan, was actually ravaged by Su Yan!


    They really couldn''t stand it anymore, the second elder of Tai''amen was in Su Yan''s hands, as if he was a whip, being beaten at will.


    Constantly colliding with the ruins, the whole person is deformed!


    It can be said that the second elder of Tai Amen is dying at this moment, seeming to attack at will, but in fact, the power of Su Yan''s shot is not small, enough to kill the second elder of Tai Amen.


    The disciples of the entire Tai Amen have been frightened, and the second elders have been ravaged casually, how powerful this is.


    There was only one person, and that was the Great Elder of Tai''amen. His face was already gloomy at the moment, looking at Su Yan firmly.


    The second elder of Tai''amen was dying, lying in the ruins, no human form, only those eyes, showing endless horror.


    That blood sword had already lost blood at this moment, it was so mottled that it was broken and broken.


    Su Yan stood in the air, looking at the second elder in the ruins, with endless disdain on his face.


    He rushed directly towards the ruins and collapsed, as if the power of the palm of the Tathagata.


    At this critical moment, the Great Elder Taiam finally moved, and the speed of the ghost made him appear in front of the second elder in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan''s foot fell, and his fist blasted out and touched him.


    Su Yan''s feet stayed in the air, and the powerful power made him unable to take it back, but he could feel the hotness in the soles of his feet, which was naturally the strength of the Taiamen elder.


    Without a trick, Su Yan showed an icy look on his face, looking at Elder Taiamen without emotion.


    "Old stuff, it''s patience to take action when they are about to die."


    The Great Elder Tai Amen ignored Su Yan''s words and stared at Su Yan with his eyes.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Is it all right?"


    Naturally, I asked the second elder.


    But the second elder wanted to cry in his heart, he was almost wiped out, it was okay, the ghost was okay.


    He couldn''t speak at all at this moment, he was beaten and deformed, and he could only communicate with his spiritual knowledge.


    "Kill him, kill him for me!"


    For Su Yan, he naturally had endless anger, anger to the extreme, and his murderous eyes explained everything.


    Grand Elder Tai Amen nodded, and his gaze at Su Yan showed a killing intent.


    At the same time, there was a hint of understanding in his eyes, and he knew who Su Yan was.


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be you!"


    He knew everything. The person who broke into his Tai''amen and killed the three elders was Su Yan a few days ago. He felt the similarities between the two auras.


    What does this mean, Su Yan successively killed the third elder and genius disciple of Tai Amen, and now the second elder is dying. This is a direct confrontation against Tai Amen!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I only found out now, it''s a pity."


    Su Yan has achieved his goal and won the championship, and everything else is not important.


    "You hide deep enough!"


    Grand Elder Taiamen gritted his teeth and said, hating Su Yan for not devouring corpses.


    "So so so."


    "Which force are you, actually planning my Tai''amen!"


    Obviously, the Great Elder Tai Amen didn''t believe that Su Yan was a casual cultivator. Someone must have instigated or conspired against him.


    Su Yan''s smile turned into indifference, and the aura all over his body rose at this moment, making his scalp numb.


    "Plan your Tai Amen, is your Tai Amen worthy too!"


    His voice vibrated everywhere, making countless people tremble.


    There seemed to be dragons in the surroundings, making many people''s expressions horrified.


    "Little beast!"


    An icy sword appeared in the hands of the Great Elder Taiamen, and the sword appeared, and the surrounding area seemed to have suddenly become an ice cave, full of coldness.


    "You Tai Amen arrested my disciple. I''m just here to ask for someone."


    Su Yan said the reason, a pair of eyes stared at the Great Elder of Tai Amen, and the killing intent appeared at this moment.


    The great elder of Tai''amen understood, Su Yan''s purpose here!


    "I didn''t expect you to be from Ant Land!"


    There was an uproar at the scene, and many people were shocked. They naturally knew what the land of the ants meant, the earth martial arts world.


    They can''t figure out now, they can''t figure out why there is such a powerful genius in that place, isn''t it because their spiritual power is exhausted!


    But what they didn''t expect was that Su Yan had a spirit gathering formation that could generate spiritual power!


    "In my eyes, your Tai''a Gate is the home of ants!"


    Su Yan roared, at the same time, his figure disappeared and reappeared, already in front of the second elder of Tai''amen.


    He sneered, and palm wind had already patted the second elder.


    The great elder''s expression changed drastically, and he immediately shot and killed Su Yan with one sword. The speed was naturally unparalleled.


    However, he couldn''t stop Su Yan after all, and couldn''t save the second elder of his own school.


    The second elder Tai Amen was directly turned into ashes under Su Yan''s blow, and his entire body exploded, setting off a powerful situation.


    The entire ruins became a huge hole at the moment, full of darkness, mixed with the legacy of various spiritual powers.


    Killing the second elder of Tai Amen with one blow, Su Yan turned and looked at the great elder of Tai Amen.


    "Little beast, you are looking for death!"


    The big elder''s eyes were red, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan actually killed the second elder in front of him. This was a provocation to him.


    Su Yan looked at the Great Elder Tai Amen, with a disdainful smile, noncommittal.


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I will be the Great Elder Taiamen!"


    The icy sword in the hands of the Great Elder Taiam went directly towards Su Yan!


    This power, like a slash to the sky, was incomparable, and it was a powerful blow from the Great Elder Taiamen.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t dare to be careless, the Shuanglong appeared behind him, and the two Yuan Li directly shrouded in the cold sword, the world turned into a day at this moment!


    The powerful confrontation has turned this devastated place into a purgatory on earth. Many viewers have retreated ten miles away, afraid of being affected.


    In the air, a drop of sweat fell on Su Yan''s forehead, and his breath was a little floating.


    On the other hand, the great elder of Tai Amen, at this moment, is also holding the cold sword in his hand, the aura in his body is infinitely high, and there is only killing intent in his eyes.


    The entire sky has been shrouded by two breaths at this moment, the entire space seems to be imprisoned, and every place is shrouded by the breath of two people, in a crazy confrontation!


    Su Yan has no reservations, all his vitality is displayed, it is not easy to kill this Tai Amen elder.


    "Today, you can''t live either!"


    Su Yan looked at the Great Elder Tai Amen, a small flame filled his hand, which was beating constantly, as if it would go out at any time.

 Chapter 1765： its dark!

    To everyone''s surprise, Su Yan killed Zijin without the slightest fear, but directly killed the second elder in front of everyone.


    Tai''amen, the giant of Xuzhou, was so damaged. This is never enough in history.


    But things were not as easy as the people around them, because they found that Su Yan hadn''t stopped there, and actually wanted to start with the Great Elder of Tai''amen!


    The Great Elder of Tai Amen, that is a well-known figure in Xuzhou, after the existence of the master of Tai Amen, he has supreme glory and power!


    Of course, his strength should not be underestimated, and he is a person respected by everyone.


    Now that the icy sword in the hands of the Great Elder Taiam came out, it was obvious that the matter had reached the point of irreversibility.


    The Great Elder of Tai''amen must take action, otherwise Tai''amen''s reputation will be severely hit!


    He is the great elder of Tai''ammen, the supreme being, and he naturally wants to be famous for solving such things.


    Although this kind of thing was not expected at all, was not thought of at all, it was a completely sudden situation, but he must solve the sudden situation.


    Killing the two elders and genius disciple of Tai Amen, this kind of sin cannot be forgiven.


    The most angry elder Taiamen was that Su Yan didn''t even fear him, and in front of everyone, said that he could not live either.


    "Zhuzi, dare!"


    The Great Elder Taiamen glared at Su Yan, and the icy sword in his hand had already bloomed with many ice flowers, and the whole place turned into a cold winter.


    Su Yan smiled, ignoring the anger of the Tai Amen elder, and even to this point, he even said that he dare not dare, it is ridiculous.


    He glanced at the people around him. Almost all of them were panicked, not as they were just now.


    At first, this group of people was watching the show with a trace of anger. Now they just want to leave. They can''t stay here for a long time because they are afraid of affecting themselves.


    But the other eight giants have another idea.


    After all, they are the eight giants, juxtaposed with Tai Amen, with supreme majesty.


    This kind of thing happened in the genius contest, although it happened in Tai''amen, it has something to do with them.


    They do not allow anyone to be so arrogant, and they do not allow anyone to break the rules wantonly.


    The rules are set by them on the giants!


    The great elder of Shuiyue Dongtian looked at the arena that had long been ruined, and his eyes were full of coldness.


    "Where did this casual cultivator come from? It is so powerful!"


    He felt a sense of coldness, and Su Yan''s power could even threaten him.


    The elder of Qingcheng Sect said coldly: "Killing the two elders of Tai Amen and killing his genius disciples, this hatred of Tai Amen must be reported."


    "That''s right, this is an endless hatred, but I don''t think it is that simple."


    The elders who held the Moon Sect had a pensive expression on their faces, as if they were thinking about something.


    Elder Canglangzong couldn''t help asking: "Is this a conspiracy?!"


    "It''s not clear yet, but it is not simple. This casual cultivator is very problematic. I can almost conclude that he is not a casual cultivator!"


    Elder Lanyue Sect with a positive tone, if Su Yan is a casual cultivator, this will simply subvert people''s cognition, unless it is a powerful reincarnation!


    They naturally didn''t believe that Su Yan was a casual cultivator, even if they opened their eyes to tell lies or hide their ears, they would not believe it.


    "what do you mean?!"


    The prime minister of Shu''s expression changed, and he seemed to know something.


    "This person is probably a spy from another state!"


    As soon as these words came out, the elders and prime ministers of the eight giants all looked extremely cold, and their faces were full of extreme killing intent.


    The martial arts world is divided into nine states and four barbarians. Each state has several powerful middle schools or empires.


    Although each is a state hegemon, the struggle has never stopped, for hundreds of years, even thousands of years.


    This is not the way most people think. There are detailed divisions between the rules and systems of a state, and even the powers of the big sects.


    In a state, it is difficult to fight between giants, and at most there are minor frictions.


    Therefore, they are all targeting the outside world in unison. If they want more resources and greater power, they can only fight against other states.


    This is also the origin of their suspicion.


    Thinking about it this way, the people of the eight giants are even more determined about this, and they have regarded Su Yan as an intruder!


    At this moment, Prime Minister Wei''s tongue was spring thunder, and he pointed at Su Yan!


    "Elder Taiamen, here we guess it must be a spy sent by another state. The purpose is very simple. I want to make us feel bad!"


    The Great Elder Tai Amen did not respond to these words. He was very angry now, he just wanted to kill Su Yan, and talk about the rest later.


    Su Yan smiled at this, and there is nothing wrong with it. This group of people has enough brains, let them say.


    The ice-cold sword in the hands of the Great Elder Taiam has already bloomed with countless ice flowers, which are extremely gorgeous, and there is a sense of extreme coldness, slowly spreading.


    "Today, let you see, how can my Tai Amen bully at will!"


    The eyes of the Great Elder Taiamen bleed, and all the strength of his body is blessed on the cold sword, which greatly increases its light.


    Many people just feel that the surrounding temperature has dropped by more than Baidu. It is so cold that it must be resisted with spiritual power.


    In the ruins, the coldness that Su Yan encountered was more than ten times stronger.


    In other words, a thousand-degree chill is attacking Su Yan!


    This reduction in temperature can directly turn people into ice sculptures, which will never thaw!


    But Su Yan smiled coldly at this, with a look of disdain.


    He clenched his fists with both hands, a force came out, and Jin Long rushed towards the elder Tai Amen with his violent Yuan Li.


    The golden dragon heralds the heat, and the endless light shines everywhere!


    The two forces confronted each other, and the whole surroundings turned into a world of ice and fire, distinct and powerful!


    During the confrontation, Su Yan was not idle, a black dragon poked its head directly out of the clouds and attacked and killed the Great Elder Taiamen.


    Grand Elder Taiamen held a cold sword and stab the black dragon directly.


    However, his sword did not stab him, because there was a breath of death that affected his power, and at the same time, a force of destruction was attacking and killing him in the sky.


    Great Elder Taiamen''s eyes widened, staring at the invisible power in the sky, an incredible color was revealed in his eyes!


    He hadn''t thought of this force at all, how could it be possible to display such a powerful force in the mid-term of Yang Dan, which is not scientific.


    But before he wanted to understand, the force of destruction still struck, and the entire quartet was enveloped. Once it collapsed, it was all dust!


    Grand Elder Taiamen only felt that the sky was suddenly dark at this moment!

 Chapter 1766： Dissatisfied with a fight!

    The people of the eight giants don''t know all of this, they only know that the two are fighting, the spirit power around is violently catharsis, and more visions continue!


    They naturally know the horror of this kind of fight, and even their presence may not be able to perform such a powerful move.


    "This Su Yan must be the master of that school!"


    The elders of the Moon Sect had already regarded Su Yan as the master of the sect. In his opinion, the elders would definitely not be able to perform such a powerful secret technique.


    Others also agreed that a district elder, although similar to them, dare to come to Xuzhou to make trouble.


    However, just as they talked, the whole ruins has set off a violent power!


    This might shock the Quartet!


    Countless broken stones turned into powder, scattered around, being shaken by ripples, as if they became countless ultimate moves, the most deadly invisible!


    The eight giants had to hurriedly use their spiritual power to surround the surroundings, because the powder is too terrifying, and once attacked, there is even a danger of injury.


    But what they didn''t know was that these powders carried Su Yan''s destructive power. Once in contact, they would become disabled in the slightest, and death in the worst!


    Because it is invisible, unless you recognize its horror and conduct a full defense, then it can be avoided. The attack is definitely the result of death and injury.


    Tai''amen''s formation was unable to defend against this ultimate move, because it was too weird and there was no trace to be found, and it was considered to be just dust.


    But in the ruins at this time, the battle between the two had already had obvious results.


    The power of Su Yan''s collapse can be said to have used the ultimate means, the purpose is very simple, to kill the Great Elder Taiamen.


    He knew that there was no explanation for this matter, and he dared to take one of his disciples away. This is the consequence!


    At this moment, the Great Elder Taiamen was attacked by the force of collapse, and his whole body seemed to fall apart, as if every cell of the body was active, repelling each other and wanting to separate.


    He knows that this is a terrible thing, he knows that this is something that cannot be treated normally, and that it must be treated strictly!


    His icy sword is dealing with the Golden Dragon, at this moment, he can only display secret techniques to deal with Su Yan''s collapse.


    The great elder Tai Aman roared out: "The power of Tai A!"


    A majestic aura immediately filled the square, as if Mount Tai was pressing down, terrifying.


    This is more like a coercive secret technique, as if using the power of heaven and earth to oppress the square ants.


    Even Su Yan felt a full pressure at this moment, and his whole body was under a very powerful force, and his bones and muscles were shaking.


    His face was cold, his entire body''s vitality was released to the utmost at this moment, and they all rushed towards the Tai Amen Great Elder.


    The power of collapse has been exerted to the extreme, he will kill the elder Taiamen!


    The pupils in Elder Taiamen''s eyes shrank, and he felt this terrible, this was the will to obliterate, it was very terrifying.


    This is a psychological attack that made him tremble in his heart, an instinctive reaction.


    The power of collapse finally fell on the Elder Taiamen, even if he had the power of Taia, he still could not resist the attack of the force of collapse.


    His arm was bearing the full force of separation at this moment, and a heart-piercing pain filled his brain, making his face extremely ugly.


    "what!"


    Finally, the Great Elder Taiam still roared, and the sound of pain resounded everywhere.


    When other people saw this, they were all shocked. Could it be that the Great Elder Taiamen couldn''t deal with Su Yan.


    King Che Chi and the others were completely dumbfounded at this moment. In their eyes, Su Yan was powerful, but they didn''t expect to be so powerful, powerful enough to scare them.


    The eight giants can''t sit still at this moment, they can hear the pain from the roar, they know that the elder Taiamen is not invincible!


    "Everyone, hurry up now, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with!"


    Prime Minister Wu Guo''s face was cold, and his heart was already disturbed.


    The others all clicked and moved towards the center of the ruins.


    But before they approached, the great elder of Tai''amen had stopped roaring at this moment, and his face was full of panic.


    "How could it be, how could it be like this!"


    His face was full of unbelievable, panic spread from the depths of his heart, wrapping his whole person, he was already scared to the extreme.


    At this moment, Su Yan has his eyesight to kill the gods, and can kill all existence!


    "No, no, don''t kill me!"


    The Great Elder Taiamen had a distorted face, and he was suffering from extreme pain, feeling that his whole body was about to explode.


    The power of destruction has filled his whole body, and now he is separating his body strongly, turning him into dust.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Su Yan to stop. He and Tai Amen have been in an endless situation, and killing Tai Amen is just the beginning.


    His purpose is very simple, naturally to destroy the Tai''amen, so that Xuzhou will never exist.


    The power of destruction has been exerted to the extreme, and the Great Elder Taiam can no longer bear this kind of pain at this moment.


    "I don''t want to die, I can''t die, don''t kill me!"


    The Great Elder Taiamen had lost the aura he had just now, and was completely afraid, completely afraid.


    He just wants to survive, and he doesn''t need to pursue everything else, even if he is to be a bull and a horse.


    However, he was just wishful thinking, just his own thoughts, and Su Yan''s killing intent was very firm.


    The eight tycoons have arrived, and they are all panicked at the moment. They don''t know what happened to make Elder Taiamen like this.


    "Elder Taiamen, what''s wrong with you?!"


    The elder Lan Yue Jiao asked anxiously.


    They want to help, but don''t know how to help, they dare not do anything indiscriminately.


    But at this moment, the Great Elder Tai Amen roared again in pain.


    "what����!"


    The entire Tai''ammen could hear his painful roar, which could make people tremble with horror.


    Finally, his body was destroyed at the last moment, turning into a cloud of blood.


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes. The dignified elder Tai Amen was turned into a cloud of blood by the enemy!


    This is the peak powerhouse of the late Yang Pill, a full-fledged old monster!


    At this moment, their hearts were even more chilled, and they had a firm understanding of Su Yan.


    This is not a casual cultivator at all, I am afraid it is not a simple sect master, this is a devil.


    "You actually killed the Great Elder Taiamen!"


    Prime Minister Wei roared out, his voice trembling through the sky.


    The eight giants all looked at Su Yan condescendingly, their eyes full of killing intent.


    Su Yan sneered at this, without comment.


    "I only kill the people who deserve to be killed. This is my grievance with Taiamen, it has nothing to do with you!"


    This made the eight tycoons angry, even so arrogant, but they gathered together.


    Although they knew that they would lose to Su Yan, they were eight strong men in the middle and late stages of Yang Dan!


    "So courageous!" Shuiyuedong Tianchang''s expression was extremely cold.


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk any more nonsense, and directly shouted: "Don''t accept it and let it fight!"

 Chapter 1767： unexpected

    The voice of Su Yan''s words was very loud, like thunder, shaking everywhere!


    Yuwen Xiongba has been fascinated, like a small pollen, he naturally admires Su Yanna more and more.


    King Chechi and even Mojiu and the others, with their mouths wide open at the moment, they could fit an ostrich egg.


    They couldn''t help being shocked. Su Yan''s killing of the Great Elder Tai Amen was something they had heard with amazement, and they had had an unfortunate personal experience.


    But now!


    just now!


    Su Yan actually faced the elders and prime ministers of the eight giants without any fear!


    In a word, you are so crazy if you refuse to accept the battle!


    Su Yan is now like a madman, he is synonymous with madness in the eyes of others.


    Society is crazy!


    The King Che Chi and the others also deeply realized at this moment that Su Yan is a thigh, absolutely thigh, which must be hugged.


    Even if you can''t hold it, it''s okay to hold one of its legs.


    But for others, it''s not that simple, it''s serious.


    In their eyes, a mere casual cultivator faced the eight giants directly. This determination is simply admirable.


    But in the eyes of the Big Eight, this is a mockery of nakedness, and it''s crazy.


    "Su Yan, do you think we dare not fight you!"


    Prime Minister Wei was so angry that he almost jumped his feet, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Dare to come down!"


    His voice was very flat, as if narrating ordinary things.


    He only had an antagonism with Tai''amen, and came here to find Tai''amen trouble, just to destroy Tai''amen.


    But this group of people had to block the way and obstruct the eyes, so he didn''t mind to tidy up.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the eight giants trembled with anger, and it was obvious that their anger had reached the extreme.


    This is to persecute them and make them have to fight, because it is related to their own majesty, even the majesty of the school and the empire!


    But there is another question before them, that is, victory is impossible!


    The eight of them worked together to deal with Su Yan. Obviously, in their opinion, there was no problem and they could kill directly.


    But as if the eight of them shot together, it would be more bullying than less, even if they won, it would be ashamed.


    But if they don''t shoot together and go heads-up one by one, they will be very jealous and dare not.


    Su Yan killed the great elder of Tai''amen. This strength made them afraid and uneasy, so that they did not dare to single out.


    As a result, we are in a dilemma at this moment.


    They didn''t fight, and they didn''t fight. Su Yan forced them to a desperate situation.


    Li Danyi, the genius of Qingcheng Sect, was biting her lip at this moment. She never dreamed that Su Yan was so powerful.


    She knew that Su Yan was very strong, she knew it from the moment she knew him, but she never thought that Su Yan was so enchanting.


    Originally, he got the opportunity to break away from the martial arts world and become a genius in the martial arts world, sought after by countless people.


    But now compared with Su Yan, he knew that he was nothing, it was incomparable, and there was a moat between them.


    At the same time, she also understands that not only is the realm separated by the sky, but they are also separated by the sky. They are already two people on parallel lines, and there can be no intersection.


    For this reason, Li Dan regretted it very much. If she was friendly to Su Yan at that time, she was not so indifferent, and things would not have developed to this point.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world, and the missed ones will always be missed.


    The elder of the Qingcheng Sect didn''t care about her disciple''s face. At this moment, she stared at Su Yan completely, her face extremely cold, like a young woman on an iceberg.


    "Su Yan, you killed the great elder of Tai''amen and ruined this genius contest. The blame is inevitable!"


    The elder who didn''t lock the door immediately made an excuse: "Yes, even if we don''t make a move, the head of Tai''amen will kill you!"


    When the others heard it, they immediately understood and they were relieved.


    It is best to blame Su Yan and Tai Amen for this matter. They can borrow the donkey from Po Xia instead of confronting Su Yan.


    Then there will be no dilemma.


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian also continued to speak: "This place is the site of Tai''amen. I can''t wait to face you and care about it, but we can let you go!"


    Obviously, their purpose is very simple and unified, they only need to trap Su Yan.


    When the head of Tai Amen comes forward, they can let go and watch the show.


    This is the best way out and the best way. The coldness on the faces of these elders and prime ministers has all turned into indifference.


    Now they don''t need to do it, they just need to watch Su Yan and stop him from running.


    But for Su Yan, why he didn''t know the thoughts of these people, it was really a bunch of rubbish.


    "Don''t even dare, then don''t go far!"


    Su Yan wouldn''t save them any face, these people are not worthy of him.


    Although angry, but angry and unable to speak, this makes the eight giants extremely uncomfortable.


    "Little beast, you will know what terrible is after a while!"


    "That''s right, when the head of Tai''a comes out, I''ll see if you are still stiff!"


    These people can only talk like this, and there is no other way.


    But for King Chechi and others, this is a new change.


    "The head of Tai''an, that''s the man at the top of the food chain!"


    King Che Chi said uncomfortably, and his heart was extremely complicated.


    "Su Yan, you don''t have to go to meet the head of Tai''an at all right now, go quickly."


    Mo Jiu made a sound, obviously he valued Su Yan and wanted to make friends with Su Yan, even if it was someone who ran into Tai Amen at all costs.


    He is also a middle-ranking man, and it is not that easy to kill him, and he knows that the people of Tai''amen don''t want to do this now, because the losses are heavy.


    The others also agreed. In their opinion, Su Yan must have lost to the head of Tai''a, and it was a wise move to leave now.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Su Yan did not leave and did not embarrass the Big Eight.


    He walked straight to the forbidden area of ??Tai''a Gate, the towering sharp edge peak!


    "What is he doing?!"


    "Does he want to go to the forbidden area?!"


    "Does he not know that the head of Tai''a Gate is in the forbidden area?!"


    Many people are puzzled, confused, worried, and even sneer.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and said, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and hurriedly walked towards Su Yan. If he stayed here, he would definitely be swallowed by this group of lives.


    But Mojiu and others were a little anxious at the moment.


    Su Yan looked at them, and finally said, "Let''s go."


    He did this in good faith and didn''t want them to be hurt.


    Mo Jiu and the others could only nod their heads, although they were still puzzled, how dare Su Yan go to the forbidden area of ??Tai''a Gate!


    As the champion of the genius competition, Su Yan is naturally qualified to enter the forbidden ground of Tai''a Gate at this moment. There is no other way.


    This is unexpected for everyone, including the eight giants.


    They never thought that Su Yan had the courage, and was not afraid of the head of the Tai''amen!

 Chapter 1768： Enter forbidden land

    Seeing Su Yan slowly heading towards the Sharp Edge Peak of Tai''amen, the people of the Eight Giants felt extremely complicated, and felt indescribable.


    They even felt that they were inferior to Su Yan, at least not as bold as Su Yan.


    "Which state is this spy?"


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian couldn''t help speaking at this moment, he couldn''t figure it out.


    But the elder who held the Moon Sect shook his head and said: "He is not a spy from any state at all, he is a casual cultivator, and a lonely family!"


    The others all looked at the elder who held the moon sect and didn''t understand what he meant.


    The expression on Elder Lanyue Sect''s face was extremely complicated, and it took a long time to sigh.


    "He said it just now, we guessed wrong."


    "What did he say?"


    The elder who did not lock the door asked.


    "He has hatred with Tai''ammen, only with Tai''ammen!"


    The other elders and prime ministers all changed color slightly and suddenly understood.


    Su Yan came here for a very simple purpose, only targeting Tai''ammen. Just now, this group of people was so angry that he even wanted to kill Su Yan, he didn''t care.


    This shows that Su Yan only targeted Tai''amen and was very anxious.


    The elder who held the Moon Sect was right, but Su Yan only targeted Tai''amen. The reason why he didn''t attack them was completely disdainful of wasting time.


    Even if these eight people join forces, Su Yan will not be afraid of anything, what about the late Yang Dan, he is not afraid at all!


    "What kind of hatred is it?!"


    Someone thought deeply.


    As a giant, even if it is open and honest, it must have done a lot of shameful deeds, which are simply unavoidable.


    If you want to develop in the Xiuwu world, you must oppress and exploit others, rob them of their resources, and even kill them.


    Although this is something that is not on the stage, it is known to many people and it is also a kind of jungle law.


    "He went in, in fact, it''s fine, we don''t need to face it."


    Prime Minister Wu Guo breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried about confronting Su Yan head-on.


    If the eight giants join forces and still fail to win, it will be a complete corruption of people''s livelihood, and there will be no majesty in the future.


    "There is the master of Tai''a Gate inside, the ending is destined!"


    Many people have already planned to leave. In their opinion, Su Yan is tantamount to throwing himself into a trap. There is no other possibility.


    But Mojiu and others didn''t think so. They believed in Su Yan because Su Yan had always brought them surprises and miracles.


    Even if they risked it, they had to wait for the result.


    Like the Big Eight, they also need a result.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to all of this. He just wanted to go to the forbidden area of ??Tai''a Gate to find Xiao Meng and others.


    Xiao Meng and the others are his disciples, so he must protect the calf and not allow them to be hurt at all.


    The sharp edge peak of Tai''amen towers high into the clouds, and the ravines are vertical and horizontal, just like a mysterious giant peak.


    At this moment, a token appeared in Su Yan''s hand, with a mark on it, and light appeared.


    This is the necessary token to enter the forbidden area, even the Tai''a Gate only has two.


    On weekdays, both tokens are kept by the master of Tai''amen, and the great elders are not qualified.


    This time, for the sake of genius and for Zijin, the master of Tai''amen took out one of the tokens.


    Originally, he wanted to train Zijin and let Zijin enter the forbidden area to explore opportunities.


    But in the end he couldn''t think that Zijin Mountain was dead, and the three elders of his sect were also dead.


    It can be said that the sect master of Tai Amen is now like a polished commander, and the other disciples and elders are simply unusable.


    The token was shining, and there was a vision at the mountainside of Sharp Blade Peak.


    A circular illusion appeared, like a black hole, as if leading to the unknown.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, and leaped towards the middle of the mountain, Yuwen Xiongba naturally followed.


    Reaching halfway up the mountain, Su Yan looked at the circular illusion, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Enter the ghost gourd."


    Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba, and at the same time a ghost-raising gourd appeared in his hand.


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba had no choice. This forbidden land was full of danger, and he couldn''t go in alone, because that would kill him.


    After entering the ghost gourd, Su Yan directly collected the ghost gourd, and then plunged into the illusory place.


    A feeling of dizziness hit, as if he was in space, a very serious sense of weightlessness, and even more terrifying, it seemed that there was no oxygen.


    This is definitely the most terrifying thing for ordinary people, but it is commonplace for Su Yan.


    Su Yan controls his body, he can persist without oxygen, at least he can persist for half a day a day.


    This feeling of dissociation did not last long, at most it was only ten minutes.


    After that, Su Yan felt that he was above the sky, completely weightless, which also meant falling.


    Under the action of gravitational acceleration, Su Yan was in free fall, and the speed became faster.


    But he is not satisfied, he wants to violate Newton''s law.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to increase his speed, rushing towards the ground like a rocket.


    In one minute, Su Yan landed steadily on the ground. This kind of free retraction can only be done by a powerful Yang Dan monk.


    He looked around, the place was sparse and ordinary, like a small world.


    There is an endless grassland in front of me. There is nothing in the grassland, only a very powerful aura can be felt.


    The aura of this place, the aura of this place is very rich, many times stronger than the outside, it can be said that it is second only to the mountain that entered Xuzhou.


    It can even be said that it is similar to that mountain, and the aura is too strong.


    Cultivating in this place is bound to get twice the result with half the effort. It can be said that if a pig comes in and stays for a year or two, it will also become a flying pig.


    This made Su Yan more and more dissatisfied with the martial arts world, the aura on the earth is almost thin to the extreme, and there is no aura at all in many places.


    But this place is so rich that it is a waste of resources.


    This is like the difference between the poor and the rich. Even if the rich is wasteful, they will not give you relief to the poor, because they understand that once the poor live a stable life, they will not comfort themselves.


    This place looked very big, not as small as imagined, like another world.


    Su Yan walked slowly, he was familiar with this place, and he used a divine envoy to explore it.


    This grassland is as huge as a small county town, which is simply incredible.


    However, Su Yan didn''t find anything in this place, except for a surprise with a strong spiritual energy, nothing else.


    His primary goal now is to find the head of the Tai''a Gate, so that he can know where Xiao Meng and others are.


    Without further ado, he must speed up the process and find the head of Tai''a door earlier.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power to leap up directly, but disappeared for a moment.

 Chapter 1769： thorns

    This grassland is so big that even Su Yan took some time to fly over.


    Out of the grassland, the whole surroundings seemed a little dead, and it could even be said that they looked a little withered.


    Suddenly no spiritual power, nothing at all!


    The sky is gray, as if caused by excessive industrial gas emissions, and some trees on the ground have withered and decayed.


    The old willow tree in front of Su Yan was huge, but now there was only a withered body left, which was broken when touched.


    The dirt on the ground gives people a filthy feeling, and it is even very disgusting, making it difficult to step down.


    It''s not a cleanliness fetish, at least Su Yan has no cleanliness fetishes, but he still has trouble getting off his feet.


    Because in the mud, strange bugs pop up from time to time, giving people a sense of danger.


    Su Yan is not afraid of bugs, but he doesn''t want to waste time either.


    The whole surroundings suddenly changed, as if a person''s body was suddenly emptied, completely decayed.


    Su Yan has been leaping forward, this place is not his final destination, he has to go forward.


    The speed and consciousness never stopped, shooting all over, he wanted to explore and find the place where the head of Tai''a Gate was.


    He believed that the head of Tai''a must be here, and he was doing something unknown.


    As soon as he entered this, Su Yan felt a sense of anxiety.


    The environment can''t affect him, at least he has never been affected by the environment before. This is a kind of deep feeling.


    This feeling is very bad, very bad!


    At least in his opinion, this may be related to Xiaomeng, and it is very likely that they are in danger!


    This made Su Yan a little anxious, he had to speed up his pace, ignoring everything around him.


    Su Yan''s speed is naturally extremely fast when he runs his Yuanli. In the blink of an eye, he disappears.


    Long Teng Qianli, this secret technique has improved Su Yan''s speed, it is a rare secret technique.


    It''s still the same all around, giving people a very depressed feeling, as if something has been experienced in this place.


    Compared with the previous grassland, this is simply too different.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long he had been flying, at least half a day.


    There is no sun in the sky in this place, and the light does not know where it comes from. It feels like a gray, even in the land of grasslands.


    Different terrain has appeared in front of him, it is a sky.


    Su Yan ignored him and went straight over, but the side of the moat made him slightly frown.


    A land of thorns, as if the ground is covered with nails, is actually some thorn trees.


    At the same time, this place gave people a hot feeling, as if they had entered the desert all of a sudden, it was extremely hot.


    The entire sky also turned red, and from time to time violent sand was thrown up, flying across the sky, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Su Yan never let Yu Wenxiong come out, just to save trouble, for fear of delaying the trip.


    This forbidden area is so large that Su Yan has no choice but to search this way.


    Because he knew that even those who asked Tai Amen could not ask the results, because the group of Tai Amen had never come in.


    This place is full of crisis, which Su Yan knew before.


    Along the way, he was very careful. Although he was not afraid of any danger, his vigilance was indispensable.


    There are many unknowns in this place, maybe there is a strong danger, and we have to guard against it.


    When he entered the land of thorns, Su Yan had a foreboding of this danger, with a full sense of danger.


    He was enveloped by vitality, his speed remained constant, he just wanted to leap past quickly.


    But within a few minutes, this place of thorns revealed its terrifying side.


    The dense thorns on the ground seemed to have all become demon trees at this moment, and countless thorns flew towards Su Yan.


    These thorns are not simple, they are highly poisonous, and have a very powerful lethality. The general sun pill will die in the early stage!


    Su Yanyuan resisted, and these thorns were all shot off and fell to the ground one after another.


    But this place is full of such thorns, the poisonous thorns all over the sky are like raindrops, all attacking towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan wrapped Yuanli all over his body to resist.


    At first it was able to resist easily, but as time passed, he actually discovered that these poisonous spines had the ability to absorb power.


    As if these poisonous thorns were all sponges, he treated his vitality as water, constantly absorbing and squeezing.


    Su Yan had a foreboding the crisis. If this continues, he will be squeezed clean even if he has more vitality.


    This made him have to respond!


    Su Yan mobilized his primordial power, displayed the sunset collapse, and countless fireballs fell from the air and smashed directly toward the thorns.


    The fireball fell on the ground, these thorns suddenly burned, the speed of the shuttle was very fast, and the ground suddenly formed a sea of ??fire.


    Although these poisonous thorns are powerful, these thorns are only plants after all, and fire is their heaven and earth!


    Looking at the burning ground, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief. If this has been consumed in this way, he will also have to be squeezed dry.


    As the flame burned, these thorns could no longer shoot out poisonous spines, because they were hard to protect themselves.


    But for a moment, some thorns were burned to the ground, turning into soot, adding a bit of temperature to the place.


    Su Yan flew forward, as long as the end of the fire was the time to leave this place.


    This piece of thorny land was not small, it was huge, and Su Yan was a little surprised.


    If it weren''t for his eagerness to be wise, attacking with fire, the thorns in this place would shoot out poisonous thorns, even the strong man with perfect Yang Dan could not resist.


    "It seems that what the outside world said is right, this place is really perilous, and if you don''t pay attention, you may die!"


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and at the same time he was more alert, but the speed did not slow down.


    Because the anxiety in his heart is even worse, this kind of anxiety has been making it difficult for him to calm down, as if his heart was caught by something.


    He understands that this is definitely not his own reason. It must be that Xiao Meng and others are in danger and need his rescue. He must speed up!


    In a land of fire, Su Yan leaped inside. This kind of scene makes people feel unimaginable.


    Fortunately, Su Yan was not afraid of this burning flame, and could easily resist it. After all, he had often soaked in a magma bath in the Taoist realm.


    Leaping over the end of the fire, Su Yan finally saw a different environment, although the same did not have the slightest aura.


    This place is full of aura from the grassland that has just entered, and these places seem to have all declined, without the slightest aura.


    But Su Yan couldn''t take care of that much. He didn''t have the mind to pay attention to it now. He just wanted to find the whereabouts of Xiao Meng and others.


    Divine Sense has already explored a very far place, in all directions, and he has not missed a single trace, which also made him new discoveries.


    A few hundred miles away from him in a straight line to the east, there is an ancient palace!

 Chapter 1770： Stone monster

    Su Yan must go to this palace as soon as possible. The head of the Tai''a Gate is likely to be in that palace, and it is also very likely that Xiao Meng and others are there.


    He didn''t know what the head of Tai''an had when he caught Xiao Meng and others, but his inner anxiety at the moment told him that Xiao Meng and others were definitely not safe.


    This kind of insecurity may not last forever, but has just occurred, which means that the head of Tai''an may now harm Xiaomeng and others.


    Su Yan''s speed is still extreme, and the dragon''s a thousand li skills have been brought to the climax by him. At this moment, he stepped on the virtual golden dragon, and the speed was so fast.


    A few hundred kilometers, Su Yan can reach it in ten minutes, but he is still uneasy.


    At this moment, he has no time to see everything around him. He is very urgent now, because his uneasy heart is more and more worrying.


    The whole surrounding area has become a chaotic look at this moment, and many trees and the ground are unclear because his speed is too fast.


    After flying for a few minutes, Su Yan felt a powerful oppressive force. This force is not simple, it must be something.


    He slowed down and looked around, his divine consciousness was extremely concentrated at this moment.


    One kilometer ahead, there was a huge object with a strong sense of danger.


    Su Yan knew that this was probably something of this forbidden land, and it was a bit difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan didn''t want to provoke him, he wanted to fly directly, but before he could use his vital energy, the behemoth moved.


    The speed was very fast, and he rushed directly, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and the whole Quartet set off a violent meaning.


    The gray sky was actually shrouded by electric light at this moment, and Su Yan''s face became cold because of the dense clouds.


    In just a few seconds, he saw that behemoth, a beast!


    This behemoth is too huge, it is like a mountain, covering the sky and the sun.


    The giant beast is very weird, it looks more like a boss made up of countless stones, and the huge stones form such a huge body.


    This is like a stone monster, watching Su Yan right now.


    "Who is here!"


    What surprised Su Yan was that this stone monster could speak human words!


    Obviously this stone monster is psychic, has a very high IQ, and is not an ordinary behemoth.


    Su Yan''s complexion returned to calm, and he looked at the stone monster and said, "Elder Tai Amen!"


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that when the stone monster heard this, the tree-grown face would tremble, and the small eyes embedded in countless gravel showed a violent killing intent!


    The stone monster''s body was trembling, not trembling in fear, but anger!


    "hateful!"


    The stone monster roared, the voice shook the sky, and thunder struck the earth from all directions.


    This made Su Yan never expected that he thought he had reported the identity of Tai Amen elder, this stone monster might be able to recognize people, and that would save a lot of time.


    But it turned out to be like this, making the stone monster extremely angry, and obviously the stone monster has an enemy with Tai''am.


    There is no need to think about Su Yan. It must be the people of Tai Amen who broke the peace of its life, or occupied what it should have, or even killed its kind.


    The stone monster looked at Su Yan fiercely, and shouted angrily: "Everyone in Tai''amen deserves to die!"


    It slammed down, as if a big mountain was rushing towards Su Yan, which made Su Yan dodge in a hurry.


    The fist slammed into the ground, and the entire ground was sunken, forming a huge deep pit. At the same time, the ground was also trembling, cracking on all sides and ravines. The stone monster didn''t stop, and it failed to strike a single blow. Su Yan''s life was inevitable.


    Su Yan kept avoiding, the power of this stone monster was too strong, he didn''t know whether he could fight with it.


    This forbidden area is not simple, it is very likely that it was not created by the Tai''amen. I am afraid it has already been formed, but it was discovered and occupied by the Tai''amen.


    Both fists of the stone monster blasted towards Su Yan, the speed was very fast, completely out of proportion to its body, breaking the due law.


    While avoiding, Su Yan explained, "Well, I''m actually not from Tai Amen, and I hate Tai Amen too. I came in to kill the head of Tai Amen!"


    But how could the stone monster believe his words and had already regarded him as an enemy.


    "Nonsense, you are from Taiamen, and I will kill you!"


    The fist of the stone monster kept blasting towards Su Yan with unparalleled power. From time to time, huge pits appeared on the ground, and he blasted all the four directions.


    Su Yan knew that the explanation was useless, and now he could only defeat the stone monster so that he could get away.


    For this reason, he is not avoiding, and is directly facing the stone monster!


    Su Yan''s fist was so small in the eyes of the stone monster, it might not even be visible.


    The stone monster can only feel that Su Yan''s fist has a strong pressure, making it like a big enemy!


    "You thought I would be afraid of you!"


    The stone monster blasted towards Su Yan with a punch, and blasted with Su Yan''s fist, and the whole ground was shaking.


    Countless lightning in the sky pierced the sky, pouring down toward the earth, and at the same time thunder resounded everywhere.


    Su Yan and the stone monster were bombarded with one punch, and both sides stepped back a few steps, obviously equal.


    This surprised Su Yan, his strength can be said to be very strong, and the strength beyond the realm can only tie this stone monster.


    This stone monster is born with supernatural power, and power is its foundation.


    The stone monster also changed its complexion, and the trees on that face shook down directly. Obviously it also realized that Su Yan was powerful and difficult to deal with.


    What made the Stone Monster puzzled was how could such a powerful person appear at Tai''a Gate again, which made it angry.


    "I will not be afraid of you!"


    The stone monster roared, his fists didn''t even have any intention of retracting, and he continued to blast towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s fist was running with vitality, and at the same time, a burst of fragmented force spread.


    The entire Quartet is shrouded by the power of fragmentation, this force is very powerful!


    In this confrontation, the stone monster was directly fisted by Su Yan, thrown a few kilometers away, and had a close contact with the ground.


    The stones all over it are constantly scattered, as if it is about to be broken apart.


    "Abominable human beings use spiritual power!"


    The stone monster was extremely angry, and the stones all over his body were glowing.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Sorry, this is not spiritual power, this is Yuanli!"


    He stepped on it and landed directly on the stone monster, stepping into the ground, and the stone on his chest exploded.


    The stone monster is obviously not Su Yan''s opponent, it only has power, and it can''t face Su Yan, who has vitality.


    Su Yan didn''t kill the stone monster directly, because the stone monster didn''t deserve to die.


    He knew that this stone monster was also a person who had been hurt by Tai''amen, and this was not an enemy to him.


    Su Yan looked at the stone monster on the ground and shouted coldly: "Get out of here, or I will take your life!"

 Chapter 1771： Giant palace

    Su Yan didn''t want to kill this stone monster, because he had no hatred with this stone monster, and the stone monster wanted to kill him completely because he regarded him as a member of Tai''an.


    This is also to blame for himself, after all, Su Yan himself said that if he wanted to change his words, he would naturally not be believed.


    The most important reason is that this stone monster has an enemy with Tai Amen, and he also has an enemy with Tai Amen, which is tantamount to making the two not opposed.


    The stone monster was lying on the ground, that huge body was trembling constantly, and the eyes on his face were wet, and many rubble fell.


    It is sad, it is sad, because it cannot take revenge.


    Su Yan stopped his anger, looked at the stone monster and said again: "I really am not from the Tai''amen. The purpose of this is very simple, to kill the head of the Tai''anmen!"


    Su Yan''s voice was firm and decisive, with a complete killing intent.


    This caused the stone monster to be taken aback, with a suspicious look on his face, obviously it was still a little unbelieving.


    "What you just said, you are from Tai''ammen!"


    "I say this entirely because I think you are from Taiamen, and I don''t want to waste time here because I am in a hurry."


    The stone monster nodded. It seemed to believe in Su Yan, because Su Yan didn''t kill it directly.


    "Have you seen the head of Tai''a Gate?!"


    The stone monster nodded and said sadly: "The head of Tai''amen, Dove, occupied the magpie''s nest and occupied my residence."


    Su Yan nodded, and now he understood why this stone monster hated Tai''am so much.


    "You take me there and I will solve it."


    The stone monster hesitated for a moment, and said, "The old man is very strong, so it''s hard to deal with it!!"


    "This is not something you need to care about."


    Su Yan said coldly, he explored the place of the palace, but if led by a stone monster, it would definitely get twice the result with half the effort, and the journey would be smooth.


    The stone monster moved his lips and said nothing in the end.


    "Well, I''ll take you there."


    It climbed up with difficulty, shaking its body, like a mountain shook by an earthquake, countless boulders rolled down.


    Su Yan jumped on its shoulders, so that it saves flying in the air and saves energy.


    The stone monster took a step and started to run in large strides. The speed was very fast. The distance of his step was close to one kilometer.


    A few hundred kilometers is only a few hundred steps for the stone monster, and it doesn''t take much time.


    However, within two or three minutes, the stone monster arrived at the place where it was and stopped at the same time.


    In front is a secluded valley, surrounded by various peculiar plants, the most important thing is that these plants are all spiritual herbs.


    Su Yan glanced at it, and any one of them was a second-level or above spiritual herb, and among them there was no lack of third-level existence!


    This is quite amazing. In the second-level spirit gathering formation, Su Yan can only cultivate second-level spirit grass elixir. Even Su Yan is a little eager for these third-level spirit grass elixir.


    The giant monster naturally knew Su Yan''s thoughts. At this moment, he looked at the end of the valley and said coldly: "If you can kill the head of Tai''amen, you can pick these things."


    Su Yan nodded and did not postpone it. The Level 3 Spirit Herbal Medicine was a rare thing for him, and it was very useful.


    However, Su Yan''s focus is not just these spiritual herbs, but the safety of Xiao Meng and others.


    "Have you met the head of Tai''amen, has he always been alone?"


    The stone monster shook his head and said: "No, the last time I saw him, he was not alone."


    This made Su Yan''s heart tense, and couldn''t help but hurriedly asked, "How many people are they?"


    "It is estimated that there are seven or eight. The few people he brought with him are not very old, looking at the little dolls who are only a few years old."


    Su Yan could almost conclude that the few people led by the head of Tai''a must be his disciples, Xiao Meng and others!


    "Do you know what he did with those people?"


    The stone monster shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this."


    Su Yan nodded. The stone monster didn''t know that this was normal, after all, the head of Tai''a hadn''t told him.


    At the end of the valley, there is a very majestic palace building, which is huge, like an ancient palace.


    There are strong taboos around this palace, with a trace of vicissitudes of ancient times, obviously this palace has existed for many years.


    Just the countless runes on the outside of the palace suffice to show that it is not simple and has a long history.


    Moreover, this palace does not seem to be a royal palace, but just as majestic as the palace, with a strong sense of grandeur.


    Su Yan guessed that this palace might be the residence of power people such as priests of the witch tribe, but this is just a guess.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the stone monster, and asked, "You didn''t build this palace originally, right?"


    The stone monster nodded without denying it.


    "Yes, I did not build this palace, and I am only a sojourner in this palace."


    The stone monster did not stop talking, looking at the palace, it continued to speak.


    "My memory starts from this place. I don''t know where I come from or what existence is. Anyway, my first memory is that I am in this place, and then I have been living here."


    "But the hateful Tai''an master, relying on his superior realm, directly seized my residence!"


    Speaking of this, the stone monster spit out wind and sand, obviously angry.


    "Do you know the structure of this palace?"


    The stone monster hesitated and shook his head.


    "This palace is so huge, it''s like a maze, and I only explored a part of it."


    Su Yan nodded and said directly: "You tell me what you know."


    The stone monster did not have any reservations, and said directly: "This palace is very huge, you can hold such a huge body, you can come and go freely inside, all the passages are very spacious, at least I have never encountered it when walking inside. Inaccessible place."


    "In the beginning, I only explored some places, and I was not very interested in them, but there are a few places that are very dangerous. You must remember."


    "Entering the palace, there will be four avenues. Three of them indicate a dead end. Only one avenue can pass. This avenue is the second from the left."


    "Go in again, there will be various roads inside, but I am not worried, because they are not dangerous. Some places marked with skeletons are very dangerous places."


    After the stone monster said, there was still a lingering fear, obviously he had experienced it.


    "Let''s tell you, I once did not believe in evil, and went straight into a place marked with a skeleton. The whole body was blown up, leaving only one head and escaped."


    Su Yan glanced at the stone monster in surprise, and said, "Your body has grown again?"


    The stone monster didn''t feel anything strange, and said lightly, "Of course."

 Chapter 1772： Blood sacrifice!

    But for Su Yan, this is already a scam, and the remaining head can be or, it can grow out, it is really a stone monster.


    This kind of special function is the technique of unlimited growth, and Su Yan has also heard of it.


    But at that time there is a very distant memory. At that time, he respected the immortal emperor, ruled a realm, and had an extremely noble status.


    Once a western messenger made a contribution and brought him such a gadget, a small stone monster.


    After breaking everything, there is only one head left, and it can continue to grow. Of course, he is a little surprised.


    Finally, through research, I learned that this is a secret technique, which is a special function of the Western Region Stone Clan.


    This made Su Yan a little shocked. The stone monster in front of him and that have the same effect, whether there is any connection between the two is intriguing.


    However, Su Yan did not say much to the stone monster, because it was a long memory, not to mention that he remembered it clearly, even if it was true, it was a matter of the fairy world after all, and it is hard to have anything to do with this ant land. .


    Su Yan patted the stone monster and said, "Okay, I''m going in."


    The stone monster grabbed Su Yan and said uncomfortably, "You really want to go in directly like this?!"


    Obviously it is still a little worried, after all, it is very clear that the head of Tai''a is powerful.


    Don''t worry, I won''t do things to die.


    Su Yan smiled, broke free of the stone monster, and disappeared for a while.


    The stone monster glanced at the giant palace, with a hint of anxiety on his face, as well as a hint of hope.


    When Su Yan entered the palace, the center of the palace had changed.


    That is the most central place of this huge palace, like a huge palace, surrounded by strange stone sculptures.


    These stone sculptures have strange shapes and different human and animal shapes. Anyway, they are a little fanciful, but they all have one thing in common. The faces of each stone sculpture are extremely hideous and scary.


    These stone sculptures are arranged around, like soldiers standing guard, giving people a very depressive feeling.


    Not only that, there are also various patterns painted on the walls around this hall, which are very strange.


    There are pictures of eighteen magpie bridges coming out of the bath, pictures of three hundred warriors fighting, pictures of powerful kings pulling up the mountains, pictures of demons dancing wildly, pictures of monsters running rampant...


    In short, the walls on these four sides are painted with various patterns, very delicate, as if the characters in these patterns are all alive, giving people a dreamy feeling.


    The most important thing is the mottled and old roots in the center of the main hall!


    The roots of this tree are very rare and huge, like a sharp cone-shaped blade, and countless hairs derive from all sides, like the hair of the devil, giving people a frightening feeling.


    In front of the old tree roots, there was a huge altar filled with various incense candles and various burning ashes.


    Paper money is not burned here, because it is not a memorial to the dead relatives.


    All runes burned here are suppressing the dead in this place!


    Unexpectedly, the center of this palace was actually a place of worship!


    Countless souls are worshipped here, countless ghosts are worshipped, and they are also suppressed.


    In front of the altar, there was an old man in a gray robe, standing upright, standing motionless.


    Then his face was like that old tree root, so mottled, as if to wither.


    And on the wrinkled face, there were a pair of eyes shining strangely, staring at the old tree roots.


    This person is naturally the master of Tai''a Gate!


    His body is burly, but at the moment he is a little rickety, because he has been standing for a long time and his body cannot be upright.


    Obviously he was breathing a little, and his body was a little unwell, for some unknown reason.


    The sect master of Tai Amen looked at the roots of the old tree and said: "I have been the head of the Tai Amen for decades, and I am a sect with a single heart. There is no humility at all, but now I have no power!


    There was unwillingness in his voice, as if something had failed.


    "Yin Dan, Yang Dan, the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    "Is it that difficult to break into the yin and yang realm?!"


    It turned out that he failed to break through and suffered a backlash, and his body was so weak.


    He has lived for a long time, and the full life span of Yang Pill is almost exhausted by him. He knows this.


    If he doesn''t break through, the sky will take him, but he doesn''t want to die.


    But the result was so cruel, he failed, the breakthrough failed.


    What this means, he has no chance to come again, because time is not waiting for anyone, he will be close.


    Therefore, he thought of other ways, the most vicious way!


    He has to live, he has to lead Tai''a Gate, he has to be Tai''s Sect Master!


    A hint of determination flashed in the eyes of the sect master of Tai Amen, and at the same time a green light filled his body, very dazzling.


    "If I want to be alive, then I can only seize the vitality of others, so that I can have time for breakthrough!"


    He looked at the little dream lying on the sundial next to him, with a look of intolerance on his face.


    "What a talented seedling this is. In time, it will inevitably grow into Xuzhou, even if the entire martial arts world is terrible."


    "But, but I can''t nurture him, because I don''t have much time."


    A coldness flashed in the eyes of the Tai''amen sect master, as if he had already made a decision. In fact, he had already made a decision, otherwise he would not come here.


    "I can only sacrifice her in exchange for my time!"


    After the sect master of Tai Amen said these words, there seemed to be countless voices ridiculing and mocking his incompetence.


    "What are you laughing about, as long as I break through to the realm of Yin and Yang, it will be a new world, and the entire Xuzhou middle world will be dominated by me!"


    There was a desire on his face, obviously there was a huge temptation.


    "She is a genius. Although she has a peculiar physique, she is just a seedling. Whether she can grow up or not is the same, so it is better to sacrifice yourself to perfect me!"


    The master of Tai Amen muttered to himself, there was no other people around, only his own voice.


    He is complaining, he is comforting himself, covering up and forgiving for the evil he is about to do.


    When a person does evil, he will automatically activate the function of protecting himself, allow himself to accept such evil, and let himself feel at ease, thinking that it is not evil.


    Even a person who is already heinous, he will do the same. This is a kind of self-regulation, and people will always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Of course there are people who don''t care or disdain it, but after all, they are only a very small number of people. Most wicked people still choose to forgive themselves.


    If the sect master of Tai Amen wants to continue to live and gain time, he must seize the vitality of Xiaomeng!


    There is only one way to seize the vitality of Xiaomeng, and that is blood sacrifice!

 Chapter 1773： will!

    Blood sacrifice, an ancient witchcraft, is a secret technique that people hate but love!


    This kind of secret technique goes against the laws of heaven and seizes the vitality of others, and is an evil technique.


    Although Tai''amen is not a very decent magnate in Xuzhou, it is not an evil sect with a heinous crime. It is somewhat surprising that the master of the sect is capable of such wicked arts.


    However, it is not difficult to understand what a person looks like on the surface and the actual difference.


    The sect master of Tai Amen is desperate and his energy is exhausted. It is not surprising that he can do such a thing. Perhaps the secret technique was also obtained by him accidentally.


    At this moment, he was still looking at the dead tree root in the center of the hall, with firmness in his eyes.


    Then his gaze moved, looking at the little dream lying on the side, showing serious desire.


    "During this period, I will irrigate you with genius treasures. Even the third-level spiritual herb elixir that I can''t bear to use myself, that is for you to use at will!


    "not only that!"


    Speaking of this, his expression became excited, obviously a little heartache.


    "I even let you take that third-grade pill. For your sake, I gave it all, so now is the time for you to repay me!"


    His voice reverberated in the hall for a long time, and the lingering sound continued, and the entire hall was his loud voice.


    After a while, the sect master of Tai''amen calmed down, his complexion recovered, and his eyes showed light.


    Between his hands, there are spiritual power fluctuations, as if the waves are tumbling, giving people a turbulent momentum.


    His spiritual power is like half of the sea, light blue.


    The spiritual power between the hands is constantly beating, very active, like a lively elf.


    The master of Tai''amen waved his hands for a while, and all his spiritual power was pouring towards the roots of the declining old tree.


    All the spiritual power is poured into the roots of the old trees, allowing them to come back to life, and their state changes greatly!


    Dead wood comes in spring!


    The roots of the old tree suddenly became vigorous, the meaning of decay disappeared, the bark of the withered tree roots became green, and those tentacles began to grow wildly, like white whiskers, swinging around.


    The most unbelievable thing is that at the top of the roots, a sprout sprouts and grows vigorously.


    This scene came too quickly, not slowly changing, just a few seconds, it is difficult to react.


    He Xi''s smile appeared on the face of the Tai Amen sect master, which made him feel at ease.


    Because the old tree roots can be restored, so he can continue, if the old tree roots are completely decayed and cannot be restored, then everything will be useless.


    "Withered wood every spring, rebirth!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen roared, his expression excited, his eyes fixed on the growing bud.


    But for a moment, the young shoots turned into a piece of greenery, and the entire hall seemed to be filled with a giant tree.


    At this moment, the tree stopped growing, as if the nutrition was suddenly broken.


    The face of the sect master of Tai Amen changed, and he hurriedly used his spiritual power and continued to bless the tree to continue to grow.


    At this moment, his spiritual power has been consumed a lot, some panting, and even a little trembling.


    It can be seen that in order to restore the roots of the old tree, he spent a lot of effort and a lot of spiritual energy.


    But all this is worthwhile in his opinion and can be rewarded.


    The roots of the old trees have become towering trees, and the entire hall is completely covered, making it difficult to grow up.


    At this moment, the Tai''amen sect master also stopped outputting aura and turned to look at Xiao Meng.


    "Now is the time for you to give me back!"


    The master of Tai''a Gate walked towards Xiao Meng, picked him up directly, and turned towards the center of the hall.


    The center is where the root of the old tree is. At this moment, a fibrous root emerges from the root of the old tree. It is not big, it is about the size of a pipe.


    This is the channel through which it absorbs spiritual power, and the master of Tai''amen outputs spiritual energy from here, so that the roots of old trees can become towering trees.


    Xiao Meng was placed on top of the stone platform, and she was wrapped in a layer of spiritual power, looking like a doll, very delicate.


    You can even see her difference from her face and arms, as if made of water, crystal clear, and bones like jade.


    Obviously, Xiao Meng has undergone marrow washing, and has been completely changed. It is no wonder that the sect master of Tai''amen said just now, obviously he has spent a lot of resources.


    Xiao Meng is like being packed in a greenhouse with a rich spiritual energy.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng had just been placed on the stone platform, and the tentacles of the old tree roots directly inserted into Xiao Meng.


    The tentacles of the roots of the old tree directly pierced the faint film, and the aura of Xiao Meng''s body suddenly lingered, and fragrance spread around him.


    And the roots of the old tree desperately absorbed the aura of Xiaomeng and used it for their own growth.


    The luxuriant foliage is only the beginning, and then it will experience flowering, fruiting, and maturity.


    These processes require a lot of nutrients, more than lush foliage.


    The fruit that bears is the longevity fruit, which can prolong life, delay senescence, and get rid of lesions.


    This is not an exaggeration, it is true and absolutely true.


    But no matter how much ordinary auras are, they can''t bear such fruit. Only Xiaomeng''s auras will do, because of her special physique.


    This is also the reason why the sect master of Tai Amen took her away.


    As for the others, the sect master of Tai Amen didn''t even look at them, and they all lay on the side.


    As long as Xiao Meng helps him bear the fruit of longevity, he will let this group of people go with Xiao Meng, after all, in his opinion, they are all fellow teachers.


    The sect master of Tai Amen showed a sense of brilliance, because he saw the change of the giant tree, and he became more vibrant.


    You can faintly see from some treetops that some flower buds are about to emerge.


    "Quick, really fast!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen was full of excitement, and his whole body was trembling constantly because of tension. This was his last hope, and he naturally took it seriously.


    It takes at least one day for the fruit to ripen, but the master of Tai''amen can afford to wait, he can wait.


    After so long of hard work, what about waiting for a day is not a problem for him.


    At this moment, the sect master of Tai Amen made a new discovery, and the excitement on his face had reached the extreme.


    The entire giant tree, at this moment, all blooming buds, a golden color!


    The face of the master of Tai Amen almost burst into laughter, if all the fruits were solved, how many longevity fruits would it have made him feel extremely comfortable inside.


    However, the situation of Xiaomeng at this moment is not optimistic, and it can even be said to be very critical.


    All the aura that had wrapped her had been sucked up by the giant tree, and her whole body began to dry up, revealing her original body.


    The tentacles of the giant tree will naturally not wave their hands, it also needs nutrition, a lot of nutrition!


    As a result, the tentacles of the giant tree directly inserted into Xiao Meng''s arm, and began to absorb the spiritual power in Xiao Meng''s body!

 Chapter 1774： Su Yan is here!

    This absorbed Xiao Meng''s own spiritual power, which was equivalent to absorbing her flesh and blood. This was not a joke.


    The blood stains are just beginning now!


    The absorption of vitality has just begun!


    The sect master of Tai Amen looked at Xiao Meng at this moment, with a sense of indifference in his eyes, not caring that Xiao Meng''s vitality was absorbed.


    This is just the beginning. His goal is to cultivate longevity fruits, and then all the vitality of Xiaomeng must be given to giant trees.


    Sacrificing a little girl for the sake of her own life is nothing for the master of Tai''amen.


    At most, he was only a pity, after all, Xiao Meng was a good seed.


    If he hadn''t cultivated Xiao Meng because of the approaching deadline, he might really become the number one giant in Xuzhou, and it would be impossible to even spy on the upper ranks.


    People are selfish, and of course their own lives are the most important. This is understandable.


    Things that don''t matter to you are usually on the sidelines, even cynicism.


    The sect master of Tai Amen has been paying attention to everything at this moment, and he must ensure the steady growth of the giant tree until it is fruitful.


    The flower buds have grown, and the flower bones in the hall are about to bloom.


    A piece of golden, like a golden tree, can almost flash blind people''s eyes.


    At this time, Su Yan was looking everywhere, he could not let go of every place, absolutely not!


    In front of him was a neat row of liches, looking at him sternly.


    "Intruder, die!"


    The lich leader roared, the witchcraft scepter in his hand was directly raised, and all the lich behind him rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked cold and directly shouted: "Don''t waste my time!"


    The air of death filled his hands, and he rushed directly towards this group of witches. Before he got close, these witches were constantly being transformed into nothingness.


    Su Yanru entered the realm of no one, and his entire body was enveloped by the aura of death. Wherever he went, all the witches were crushed and dissipated by him!


    Seeing that Su Yan was so powerful, the lich leader was furious, and directly brandished the lich''s scepter and charged towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he punched the lich leader directly!


    "In the mid-term of Yang Dan, I am also arrogant in front of me!"


    When the other lich saw this, they were all frightened. They dared to face Su Yan wherever they were. They all fled, but after a while, they disappeared.


    Su Yan didn''t go after him either. His current goal was to find Xiao Meng and he had to hurry up.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan walked directly towards the other passage, disappearing into the darkness.


    "Xiaomeng, you must persist, wait for me, I will save you!"


    Su Yan kept running, even if he was out of breath, he did not stop.


    Why is he out of breath? At this moment, he is in a secret place, full of miasma, very strong, even if he is somewhat affected.


    This place is not so simple. This huge palace must have been built by a powerful man before.


    Su Yan relied on the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to pass through that place, and then continued to fumble forward.


    The little dream at the moment is not optimistic, his face is pale, and the aura of his whole body is absorbed, and the skin that was originally horrible like water is now wrinkled.


    Jade-like bones, black matter began to appear!


    There was pain on Xiao Meng''s face, but she couldn''t wake up. He was imprisoned by the sect master of Tai''an with a secret technique and couldn''t wake up.


    The flowers on the giant tree are already in full bloom, the fragrance is permeating everywhere, and the fragrance is in the distance.


    The sect master of Tai''a Gate took a fierce sip, only to feel comfortable all over, as if all the fatigue was gone.


    He leaped up right now, directly on the tree trunk, and began to pick flowers.


    With so many flowers, it is naturally impossible to give birth to all fruits, because there is not so much aura.


    Some flowers will fall, which is also a rare thing for the master of Tai''amen, which can completely restore himself.


    At this time, the picture of the entire hall changed, and the master of Tai''a Gate kept moving between the big trees, picking flowers and stuffing them into his mouth.


    After the flowers have fallen, many small fruits have emerged, just like human figures.


    Isn''t this ginseng fruit? !


    But in fact, this is not because the ginseng fruit is just an ordinary fruit, and this is only with its shape, which contains spiritual power.


    In other words, the root of this old tree was originally the root of the ginseng fruit, but after Xiaomeng''s spiritual nourishment, great improvement has taken place, and it is now a longevity fruit.


    The longevity fruits are all revealed, growing very fast, after all, they have a continuous supply of spiritual energy.


    The faster they are absorbed, the faster they grow, and the more dangerous the little dreams.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng''s skin was completely wrinkled, like the bark of an old tree, the jade-like bones were as dark as ink, and the whole person looked like a mummy.


    Upon seeing this, the sect master of Tai Amen shook his head.


    He looked at the longevity fruit of this tree reluctantly, very reluctant to give up.


    But he must make a choice, so many fruits cannot be ripened, some must be removed.


    So the gatekeeper of Tai Amen, like an industrious gardener, continued to go back and forth between the trunks, picking out the extra fruit.


    After a lot of busy work, there are only a hundred longevity fruits left in the entire giant tree. According to his calculations, this is just the right limit and the greatest harvest.


    One longevity fruit can increase the life expectancy of two years, one hundred, that is two hundred years old, for the master of Taiamen, it is simply heavenly love.


    He looked forward to the fruit of Kazuki with great expectation, and felt happy in his heart.


    The fruit has grown, a full fist size, and fell on the treetop, very attractive.


    Now only need to wait for the fruit to ripen, then it can be picked, everything seems to happen naturally.


    And Xiao Meng is already very bad at the moment, and the situation is not optimistic. It can be said that Xiao Meng is already on the verge of death.


    Her vitality was consumed too much, her spiritual power was gone, and her blood was drained, leaving only a skin bag.


    Now the tentacles of this tree are squeezing Xiao Meng''s body, to absorb her last vitality, then the fruit will mature.


    At this moment, Su Yan was not far from this hall. He smelled the peculiar scent released by the tree before it bloomed in other places, and followed the scent to find it.


    When Su Yan saw the wall in front of him and there was no road around him, Su Yan''s face was cold, he directly used his Yuan Li and slammed his foot towards the wall.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the entire wall shattered, and the main hall was also revealed, and huge trees appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally discovered the countless longevity fruits that were hanging. Just looking at it at random, he knew that it contained a very powerful aura.


    At the same time, Su Yan also met Xiao Meng and others on the stone platform, as well as the elders of Tai Amen.


    When he saw that Xiao Meng was already like a mummy, his eyes flashed with ghostly fire!

 Chapter 1775： War

    The arrival of Su Yan broke the original calm of the main hall, and the master of Tai''amen looked over directly.


    After all, a wall was destroyed, it was impossible for him to not know or ignore such a movement.


    When he saw Su Yan, he knew that this young man in front of him was not simple, very not simple!


    At least Su Yan released a powerful breath that can make many people tremble. From his point of view, this breath is not weaker than him!


    This made the sect master of Tai''a Gate reveal an icy meaning, and a killing intent filled the entire hall.


    "Who is here!"


    The master of Tai''a Gate roared, and the voice spread in all directions for a long time.


    This is to give Su Yan a good start. The purpose is very simple. It is to make Su Yan retreat.


    He also doesn''t want to fight people right now. After all, the longevity fruit is at a critical time, and when it matures, he can do anything like that.


    But if Su Yan insisted on going hard, he wouldn''t be afraid of anything. Although his longevity was approaching, his strength was still as terrifying.


    Before the Tai Amen sect master''s aura was very weak, but with those flowers and eliminated fruits, his dantian spiritual power at the moment is very full, and he is not afraid at all.


    Su Yan did not speak, he was surrounded by anger at the moment, his heart was trembling, even bleeding!


    Xiao Meng has been tortured into this appearance, his anger can be imagined, and the source of everything is naturally the master of Tai Amen.


    Su Yan looked at the Tai''amen sect master coldly, without hiding his murderous intentions.


    The master of Tai''amen''s expression became cold, and a force of pressure directly spread towards Su Yan, and the entire hall seemed to have formed a battlefield.


    Su Yan ignored it, and with a wave of his hand, the coercion of the Tai Amen sect master disappeared, which made the Tai Amen sect master''s expression suddenly change.


    "Being able to come to this place is really extraordinary."


    The sect master of Theamen guessed, with such a young appearance, he originally thought he was the champion of the genius competition.


    But his plan could not go wrong before, and the genius should be Zijin, which made him a little hard to accept.


    With his own efforts, the magpie''s nest was occupied by others, how he was not angry.


    Secondly, Su Yan had never seen him before. Even if Zijin was defeated, he should have been a disciple from another school, but he was not.


    He had to think in an incredible way, Su Yan is a casual cultivator!


    "You are a casual repair!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen looked violent, and he naturally couldn''t accept this result, and ant-like casual cultivation became the key.


    At least this is the only possibility for now, because no one can break in except the champion.


    This forbidden area, even a strong man with Sun Pill Consummation, could not force it in!


    Su Yan replied coldly: "Yes, I am a casual cultivator, who came to take your life!"


    "presumptuous!"


    The sect master of Tai''amen didn''t expect that a mere casual cultivator would want his life, and he would be bored.


    He had a foreboding that things were not easy, because it shouldn''t be like this in the beginning.


    The master of Tai''amen''s face was completely gloomy, and his eyes stared at Su Yan.


    "You''re probably not as simple as casual cultivator!"


    Su Yan didn''t shut up, he also wanted to make the master of Tai Amen angry.


    "It''s not that simple, I can still tell you that I belong to the earth martial arts world!"


    As soon as the speed words were uttered, the entire hall suddenly fell silent, and the temperature seemed to drop a few degrees.


    The sect master of Tai Amen is receiving the information of Su Yan''s words, because the amount of information is too great!


    "what did you say!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, so naturally he wouldn''t say it twice.


    In fact, the sect master of Tai Amen had already heard it, but just questioned it without believing it.


    At this moment, he spit fire in his eyes, glaring at Su Yan and said: "The ants of the earth''s martial arts world dare to come here to make trouble!"


    Su Yan''s anger dissipated, showing a sneer, he naturally agreed to the anger of the Tai''amen sect master, otherwise, why should he let himself down.


    "I can also tell you that your Taiamen are almost dead!"


    Hearing this, the sect master of Tai Amen felt cold and couldn''t help but worry.


    "nonsense!"


    Naturally, he still didn''t believe it, after all, he knew the strength of his sect elders.


    "If you don''t believe me, it''s up to you, but your disciple, the third elder, the second elder, and the big elder, I guess they have already reported to the king."


    The sect master of Tai Amen trembled all over, and his eyes were almost staring out. Obviously Su Yan''s words made him mad.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and Su Yan actually vomited blood with anger!


    The sect master of Tai Amen could not doubt Su Yan, because Su Yan spoke so calmly, it didn''t seem to be made up at all.


    Moreover, he has realized a very important thing, if the elders are not dead, it is impossible for Su Yan to come in.


    This also means that Su Yan indeed killed the three elders of Tai Amen.


    "Unreasonable!"


    The sect master of Tai''amen was full of violent expressions, and a powerful killing intent filled his body. He only wanted to kill Su Yan.


    For Su Yan, he had the same purpose, only to kill the master of Tai''amen.


    "How can an ant from the earth martial arts world be so powerful!"


    The sect master of Tai''amen simply didn''t believe that in a place where spiritual power was exhausted like the earth, there could be powerhouses above the mid-Yang Dan stage.


    At least, in his opinion, the person who can kill the great elder must be the strong person in the late Yang Pill stage, or even the perfect strong person.


    "Except for those two people on the earth, I haven''t seen a strong man in the middle of the Yang Dan appear!"


    Su Yan naturally understood who the two people were talking about, and that was naturally the first and second place on the list.


    This also surprised Su Yan. He didn''t expect the existence of Xuzhou giants to know Hu Yanlie. It seems that Hu Yanlie''s reputation is not small.


    But now the point is to kill this person, because Xiaomeng''s situation cannot be delayed.


    "I see, you are their master!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen understood everything at once, and there was only one clue that could prove it, unless Su Yan said all the fakes.


    Su Yan sneered: "You are right, I am their master, the head of a family!"


    "Yimen, the ant sect of the earth martial arts world, today I will let you know what the gap is!"


    As soon as the words of the master of Tai Amen fell, the person had disappeared, and he appeared again, already behind Su Yan, a violent spiritual force directly impacted Su Yan and such.


    This spiritual power is like an overwhelming momentum, more like an endless wave rushing towards Su Yan.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless, the Tai''amen sect master was just as he guessed, and his strength actually reached the step of reaching Yang Dan Consummation!


    When this powerful offensive rushed in, Su Yan rolled over and backed up, and at the same time a golden dragon phantom filled his hands, directly roaring towards the main gate of Tai''an.


    When the two collided, the entire hall made a deafening noise, and countless ripples filled the surrounding area. At the same time, the entire space was fluctuating!

 Chapter 1776： Advantage

    The impact of these two forces is too great, and the space is about to be distorted!


    More than that, the whole hall is shaking constantly at this moment, as if it is about to collapse!


    Had it not been for this huge palace to be built with great power and a stable formation, I am afraid they would have collapsed at this moment.


    When Su Yan retreated, he also watched Xiao Meng''s arm with a tentacles, his face suddenly became cold, his arm became bladed, and he slashed it away!


    But when the master of Tai Amen saw it, he was stunned!


    "Little beast, you dare!"


    This is the hard work of the Tai Amen sect master. It is that he has spent all the price, it can be said that he devoted all of it, and he himself was reluctant to take things, and gave Xiao Meng.


    All the hard work is paid, and he is waiting for the harvest as soon as he sees it, he naturally does not allow the slightest mistake.


    It can be said that this longevity fruit is his life, more important than his life!


    If the tentacles were cut off, the longevity fruit on the giant tree would immediately stop, which was an unacceptable result for him.


    The Tai''amen sect master rushed towards Su Yan, the light blue spiritual power in his hand expanded infinitely, and a secret technique attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan ignored it and still leaned towards Xiao Meng. He couldn''t let the giant tree continue to absorb Xiao Meng''s vitality, otherwise the gods would also be weak.


    Su Yan approached Xiao Meng with an extremely cold face. Seeing the tentacles, like a greedy parasite, there was fire in his eyes.


    "Break it to me!"


    Su Yan roared, using endless force, directly cut his arm into a blade and cut it down with a single knife!


    But at this moment, he suffered a blow from the master of Tai''amen on his back, and a shocked wound appeared.


    The pain made Su Yan sweat on his forehead, but it couldn''t stop his actions. He must save Xiao Meng!


    The hand blade fell, and the tentacles were directly cut off, completely disconnected from Xiao Meng.


    And the giant tree suddenly stopped growing at this moment, and the hanging longevity fruit stopped ripening, everything seemed to have stopped.


    The sect master of Tai''amen was eager to split, madly angry, and flew directly towards Su Yan.


    "Little beast, I will definitely cut you off!"


    He is the realm of Yang Dan Consummation, two higher than Su Yan, and his Dantian is full, so his strength should not be underestimated.


    "Devil Killing Technique!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen displayed a secret technique, and the whole surrounding was covered with a sense of terror.


    An endless stream of spiritual power seemed to have become a demon, and they rushed towards Su Yan, wanting to kill him directly 1


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he turned to look at the master of Tai''amen without a trace of fear.


    His body was injured, but it did not affect him in the slightest.


    At the same time, two blue dragons emerged behind him, one gold and one black, possessing endless power.


    More than that, Su Yan''s breath of death was also displayed by Su Yan, directly blessing the two blue dragons, and with the vitality of a mortal blow, directly rushed towards the master of Tai''amen.


    Canglong and the demon slaying performed by the master of Tai Amen, the whole hall seemed like a group of demons dancing, the scene was extremely tragic.


    But at the same time, Su Yan did not stop, and flew directly to the master of Tai''a Gate, his hands were like electricity, and he displayed a burst of power!


    The face of the main gate of Tai''a Gate changed, obviously something he didn''t expect.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t expect Su Yan to make a move, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan had so many methods, and his moves were not weak, and all the secret techniques shocked him!


    "Little beast, who are you!"


    Now, the sect master of Tai Amen has some disbelief in Su Yan''s identity. In the terrestrial martial arts world, where can there be so many secret arts, and each of them overwhelms his secret arts.


    This even made him feel that the secret technique that Su Yan displayed had the ability to understand the world and kill everything, but was dragged down by power and could not be fully displayed!


    Facing the force of the collapse, the sect master of Tai Amen was covered in blue light, and a wave half of the sea rushed towards Su Yan.


    "The Art of Tides!"


    The endless waves continued to impact, washing away Su Yan''s destructive power.


    Su Yan''s secret technique can only turn these strokes into nothingness, but cannot attack the master of Tai''amen!


    The realm of the Tai''amen sect master is Yang Pill Consummation, which makes Su Yan only now realize that Yang Pill Consummation is so strong.


    "Little beast, do you think I''m so easy to deal with!"


    "I''m telling you, it''s been a long time since I stepped into Yang Dan Consummation, just check one step, and I can spy on the secret!"


    Su Yan sneered, his face full of mockery.


    "It''s so funny that you can spy on the secrets of Yang Dan in a small way!"


    Su Yan ignored the Tai''amen sect master, running with both hands, and the Dragon Fist revealed its profound meaning, and directly blasted towards the Tai''amen sect master.


    Ignoring all the sea water spiritual power, Su Yan rushed directly to the side of the Tai''amen sect master.


    The sect master of Tai Amen hurriedly used his spiritual power to fight against Su Yan, but he found that Su Yan''s power exceeded his imagination!


    "Your power!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen was full of disbelief, Su Yan''s power was much stronger than him, and it was beyond Consummation, which made it hard for him to accept.


    A punch, containing the profound meaning of the Dragon Fist, exerted all of his own vitality, the strongest blow, the strongest force, directly fell on the Tai''an Sect Master.


    Although the sect master of Tai''amen had his own secret technique protection, he was blown away by Su Yan''s fist and slammed into the hall wall.


    Naturally, the wall could not withstand the collision of the Tai Amen sect master, and collapsed in an instant, and the Tai Amen sect master was thrown out 100 meters away.


    He was clutching his chest, because his chest was already sunken, and a powerful elemental force haunted his chest, making him very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, he can no longer regard Su Yan as an ordinary genius. In his eyes, Su Yan is a monster, a complete monster!


    He even thought of the superiors he had been fortunate to meet before, and Su Yan was exactly the same as the superiors.


    The realm is not high, but it has unmatched power, and can leapfrog battle.


    But the upper person has endless spiritual cultivation and endless resources, which is like people living in polluted areas and people in pure natural environments.


    The sect master of Tai Amen looked at Su Yan and shouted coldly: "Who are you in the end!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to know that I am the one who takes your life!"


    Su Yan moved towards the Tai''amen sect master, not fast, but there was indeed a powerful wave of energy between his hands.


    This energy wave contains powerful vitality and Su Yan''s endless secret technique blessing, which can be called his strongest blow.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!"


    When Su Yan displayed that energy wave, Su Yan also displayed a powerful fairy formula!


    This fairy trick is the strongest move in "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"!


    An illusory shadow that was more violent than the previous Golden Dragon and Black Dragon, rushed directly towards the master of Tai''a Gate, and instantly penetrated his body.


    At the same time, the energy wave directly bombarded the master of Tai''a Gate, and the whole hall seemed to be bombarded by endless bombs!

 Chapter 1777： The sword comes!

    The entire hall has been thinking about the violent vibrations, which can be said to be as tragic as the end of the world when stars hit the earth.


    However, what is surprising is that the giant tree has not been damaged in the slightest, as if all the destructive power has nothing to do with it, and has been completely avoided.


    This made Su Yan a little surprised. In such a powerful battle, not to mention a giant tree, even a fourth-grade elixir, Lingcao, could be instantly turned into ashes.


    However, this also let Su Yan breathe a sigh of relief. The place where Xiao Meng and others were, was shrouded by giant trees, and was also protected, without any harm.


    Xiao Meng and the others had nothing to do, so Su Yan was naturally relieved, without the slightest worries, and now only needs to solve the Tai''amen sect master immediately.


    Su Yan''s flying dragon was in the sky, directly penetrating the body of the Tai''amen sect master, leaving him with a very powerful wound.


    At this moment, the master of Tai Amen coughed constantly, like a dying old man, dying of illness.


    He kept coughing up blood, his whole body was stained with blood, his body rickets, and he was exhausted like an old tree stump about to die.


    Su Yan''s move directly ran into the dantian of the Tai''amen sect master. At this moment, the Tai''amen sect master''s dantian had some cracks, which was extremely serious.


    The sect master of Tai''amen looked at Su Yan fiercely, he simply couldn''t accept the current result.


    He is the master of Tai''amen, one of the nine giants of Xuzhou, Yang Dan has a successful existence!


    It is unacceptable to be injured by a hairy boy from the earth martial arts world from the land of ants!


    His face was full of resentment, and only the last step, he could obtain a hundred longevity fruits, which could extend his life by two hundred years!


    But at this last moment, Su Yan came, organized him, broke his good deeds, and defeated him.


    More than that, Su Yan is going to kill him now!


    The sect master of Tai Amen looked at Su Yan and roared: "Little beast, what is your background!"


    He has always wondered how Su Yan is so capable, how could he belong to the earth martial arts world.


    But as soon as his words fell, his eyes were full of coldness, as if he wanted to understand something.


    "I know, I know it all!"


    He stood up tremblingly, his eyes full of resentment looking at Su Yan.


    "You are the one raised by Hu Yanlie!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Although I know Hu Yanlie, he has never taught me anything."


    "Don''t want to lie to me, besides Hu Yanlie, who else can make you grow like this!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of playful abuse, and he said coldly: "There are people outside the world, there are days outside the world, there are so many things you don''t know, you haven''t seen!"


    "It''s okay for me to tell you on your occasion!"


    Su Yan looked at the sect master of Tai''amen, as if looking at a dying dog, just to satisfy him.


    "I am the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, do you believe it?!"


    Su Yan was still jokingly, staring straight at the master of Tai''amen. He knew that the master of Tai''amen would definitely not believe it.


    "Xiandi?!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen was shocked by these two characters. He didn''t understand what immortal emperor was, but he knew it was not simple, because it contained a particularly important word, that is immortal.


    "You said you used to be a fairy?"


    Su Yan was noncommittal.


    The sect master of Tai''amen laughed at once, mocking his face.


    "You are an immortal, you have your dream of the Spring and Autumn Period, return an immortal, only a ghost can believe it."


    The sect master of Tai Amen naturally didn''t believe it, because what immortal is, it is just a fantasy of people, it is not real at all, and it is impossible to exist.


    Besides, if Su Yan is really an immortal, then killing him is just a breeze. Does he need to fight?


    Su Yan knew that the master of Tai Amen didn''t believe him, and he didn''t need Thaksin, but he just said it casually and couldn''t solve it.


    "You believe it or not, but I will take your life now!"


    After saying that, Su Yan walked directly towards the master of Tai''amen, with an illusory blue dragon wrapped around his arm, carrying endless power!


    The Tai''amen sect master stepped back a few steps, apparently a little afraid of the illusory blue dragon in Su Yan''s hand.


    "Do you think that my dignified Yang Dan Consummation really can''t deal with you!"


    "You can do it, I won''t waste time!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen''s body increased greatly, and the blue spiritual power was shining all at once, and he gave it all!


    He released all the spiritual power of his Dantian, wanting to desperately wave.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a faint smile, which was just what he meant.


    He wanted to see how many catties the Yang Dan Consummation had!


    Naturally, Su Yan would not be afraid, and certainly would not ignore it.


    He directly revolves his own vitality out, all the secret arts are used, a desperate blow!


    The entire hall was making a rumbling sound at this moment, and a powerful wave of fluctuations spread out of thin air. This is the huge palace that directly opened the defense mechanism!


    The power of the two was too strong, both of them were the strongest formations that shocked the giant palace, which was too surprising.


    Under this formation, all power will not leak out, and will not cause external damage.


    However, the two of them didn''t care about so many, they both rushed towards each other, extremely fast, like two electric lights passing through the air.


    The two electric lights disappeared, and they changed places and stopped.


    Calm, quiet, quiet!


    The whole hall suddenly became extremely quiet!


    Su Yan turned his back to the master of Tai''a Gate, kneeling on one foot, his bangs fluctuating constantly.


    He gasped, apparently this trick made him consume too much spiritual power, a little weak.


    On the other hand, the Tai''amen sect master, at this moment, he was crawling on the ground, a place of blood, there was a shocking hole in his chest, which was pierced by the blue dragon on Su Yan''s arm!


    The master of Tai''amen fell to the ground, motionless, as if dead.


    Su Yan won the final duel, which is not surprising.


    Su Yan stood up, turned and looked at the Tai''amen sect master on the ground, with a plain expression on his face.


    In his opinion, this is all over.


    However, just as Su Yan was preparing to treat Xiao Meng, the master of Tai Amen stood up suddenly and rushed toward the outside of the hall.


    He wants to run away!


    Su Yan''s face was cold and couldn''t help cursing, "Cunning old thing!"


    Naturally, Su Yan would not let him go, and chased him directly.


    But the speed of the sect master of Tai''amen was so fast that Su Yan couldn''t catch up for a while, which made him a little surprised.


    Even if he didn''t die, his own blow should have caused very serious damage to the Tai''amen sect master, and he shouldn''t be able to escape so fast.


    But what Su Yan didn''t know was that the sect master of Tai''amen had used a secret technique with a simple purpose. He didn''t run away, but got a sword.


    The most powerful existence of Tai Amen is not a secret technique, but a weapon, a long sword!


    Why is Tai Amen called Tai Amen? There should be a Tai Amen for his school.


    This sword is Sharp Edge Peak!


    The master of Tai''a Gate rushed to the outside of the giant palace and roared directly: "Take the peak blade as the sword, the sword!"

 Chapter 1778： Be on the list!

    His voice was loud, his tongue was spring thunder, and the entire forbidden ground was able to spread, and countless creatures heard it, and then shivered.


    Even the stone monster who had been staying outside, saw the angry face of Tai Amen at this moment, was trembling with fright and did not dare to move.


    It doesn''t know how Su Yan is going, or who won it, but at least it seems that the master of Tai''amen is not dead, and it feels uneasy.


    The entire forbidden area set off a violent storm, surrounded by wind and sand, and the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, which set off a trend of star change.


    Endless electric lights illuminate the Quartet, and the thunder continues to resound through the earth!


    The ground is trembling, the sky is howling, the world is changing!


    As for the master of Tai''a Gate, his white hair and even mottled beard were waving wildly at this moment, but he didn''t care at all. Those eyes kept looking at the direction of the entrance to the forbidden area.


    At this moment, outside the forbidden area, there was even more violence.


    The disciples of Tai Amen, and even those who did not leave, all trembled!


    "what''s going on?!"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "What happened?!"


    The vast majority of people were asking, not knowing why the heaven and earth vision, the violent coercion swept them, making them shocked.


    Only the eight tycoons were calm, all of them stared in the direction of Sharp Edge Peak. They knew that something had happened in the forbidden area.


    "It''s not that little beast who is fighting against the master of Tai''amen?!"


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian said in disbelief that he had never thought that Su Yan could compete with the Tai''amen sect master.


    "Although the little animal is strong, how could it be possible to compete with the Tai''amen master of the Yang Dan Consummation, just to find his own way!"


    The elders of the Qingcheng Sect naturally did not believe them and spoke very firm.


    The elder of Canglang Sect frowned at the moment, looking at the gate of Tai''a and said: "I think, that kid might have been killed long ago. This fluctuation was only caused by the gatekeeper of Tai''a''s retreat!"


    Everyone trembled on the spot!


    Retreat!


    What this means, everyone knows, not an idiot.


    Retreat means a breakthrough, which means that it will hit a higher realm.


    It is already the Sun Pill Consummation, what is the higher realm, of course it is the realm of Yin and Yang!


    The realm of yin and yang, this realm is like possessing magic power in the realm of Xiuwu.


    The pain of the middle school and the empire!


    That''s right, the limit of the median sect is divided, if you don''t break through the yin and yang realm, your sect or empire can only be regarded as the middle rank, and you cannot rise to the upper sect or empire.


    This is the cruelest system in the martial arts world. No one dared to change it. It was set by the superior power, and it has not been known for many years.


    If the master of Tai''amen breaks into the realm of yin and yang, the eight giants will know that Tai''amen is likely to become a higher school in the future and give orders to Kyushu!


    For a while, all the elders and prime ministers were in a complicated mood, and some even started to whistle to them, telling their family masters or imperial emperors of what might happen.


    Naturally, they have to tell such big things, they must tell, and they cannot be delayed or concealed. This is related to the pattern of Xuzhou and even the pattern of Kyushu.


    Everyone looked at the forbidden ground, prayed in their hearts, and even hoped that the master of Tai''amen would break through and fail.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the sect master of Tai Amen was not a breakthrough at all, it was a battle with Su Yan.


    What made them even more unexpected was that the sect master of Tai Amen was defeated and forced to flee.


    At this moment, the master of the Tai Amen is exactly like a dog of the bereavement, he can only use the treasure of the Tai Amen that has left behind for countless years, the Tai A sword!


    Tai''a sword is the treasure of Tai''amen, it can kill all enemies!


    At this moment, he summoned out, completely desperate, there is no way.


    Under everyone''s nervous, worried, and complicated eyes, the forbidden area did not continue to fluctuate, but the sharp edge peak changed.


    The Sharp Edge Peak shook, like a mountain abrupt and the ground cracked, and the entire land of Tai''amen was shaking, like a major earthquake.


    The house shook and collapsed, and many things were like pies turning on a hot pan. Many strong men flew up in the air, with doubts in their eyes.


    "what on earth is it?"


    "It doesn''t look like the sect master of Tai Amen has broken through!"


    The prime minister of Shu originally took out his mobile phone to send a text message, telling his emperor the possible things, and seeing this scene, he decisively withdrew the text message.


    "This sharp edge peak is trembling, looking like it is about to collapse!"


    The elder who did not lock the door was full of horror.


    "Everyone, run, run!"


    Many people yelled, all fleeing towards the four directions. Naturally, Mojiu and others did not dare to stay, and flew to the distance early.


    Soon after this group of people retreated, the sharp blade peak collapsed, and a sword of the scorching sky appeared, and the endless brilliance shone all around, making people unable to open their eyes.


    But the elders and prime ministers of the Big Eight were stupid, completely stupid.


    Because they have seen this Tai''a sword, they have seen it on the spirit tool list, it is a famous spirit tool on the list!


    It is the twenty-fifth existence!


    The twenty-fifth place in the spirit weapon list, Tai''a sword!


    This made no one of them think, completely unexpected, that a mere mid-ranking sect actually hides the weapons on the spirit weapon list!


    This is unbelievable, this is simply impossible.


    Even the eight giants were dumbfounded, and it took a long time to react.


    "Tai Amen is hidden deep enough!"


    "No wonder Taiamen is so ambitious, it turns out that he has a weapon on the spirit weapon list!"


    "If the master of Tai''amen breaks into the realm of yin and yang, the Tai''amen will probably immediately become the upper sect!"


    ...


    Many people''s faces changed completely, becoming scared, worried, and unable to settle down.


    If Taiamen become the upper sect, then they will not be able to sit on an equal footing with them, or even become vassals, otherwise they will have to be destroyed.


    But they have no way to stop this from happening.


    They are just some elders, their realm is not strong, they can''t cause the slightest harm to the master of Tai''am, let alone stop him.


    Now they even hope that Su Yan and the Tai Amen sect master will fight, and it is best to defeat the Tai Amen sect master, but they obviously know that this is impossible.


    Since the Tai''amen sect master had summoned the Tai''a sword, he was not afraid of being known by others, which also showed that he had confidence, and confidence was strength.


    Again, this makes many people more worried, more afraid.


    But all this is not what they think it is, it is completely upside down.


    It''s not that the master of Tai''amen is not afraid of being discovered the Tai''a sword. He is completely helpless. He is already at the end of his life, and has been driven to a desperate situation by Su Yan.


    He had to summon the Tai''a sword to kill Su Yan, so that he would have a ray of life and continue to live.


    The sect master of Tai Amen was full of distortions at the moment. He had already worked hard, and he had not succeeded in becoming benevolence. He had to give it a try.


    With the twenty-fifth weapon in the spirit weapon list, he is still very confident!

 Chapter 1779： Overwhelming!

    The Tai''a sword is the treasure of the town that he has been regarded as the gate of Tai''a since its establishment, and it was left by the first Tai''a gate master.


    One can imagine the hardship of obtaining it. Even after so many years, no one except the old ancestor of Taiamen dared to take out the Taia sword.


    They didn''t dare at all, because if they took out such divine objects, it would inevitably set off a **** storm, and even the entire martial arts world would be chaotic.


    It is even more likely that other things, such as the greed of the superiors, are not impossible.


    Otherwise, the Tai''amen would not hide the Tai''a sword for hundreds of years, no one in the world knows.


    The Tai''a sword was revealed, and the light that burst out made it difficult to look directly at it, and it was completely shining.


    Everyone present changed their faces at this moment, and showed a sense of amazement one by one.


    Before, they could only see Tai''a sword ranked 25th in the spirit weapon list in the illustrated book.


    But today, they saw it directly, and they were completely shocked by the sword intent of the Tai''a sword. This sword is too powerful!


    The Tai''a sword is flying in the sky at this moment, like an invisible sharp blade, releasing endless killing intent.


    It has been hidden for hundreds of years, and now it finally sees the sky again, it is naturally excited.


    These spirit weapons already had a bit of wisdom, and they weren''t such rigid weapons.


    The Tai''a sword flew in the sky for a while, rushed directly towards the forbidden area, and disappeared suddenly.


    The people outside the forbidden area were still sighing, one by one even showing greedy expressions in their eyes. The giants naturally confided in the news, telling their masters and emperors the heavy news.


    "Tai''a sword appears, this Xuzhou may not be able to calm down in the future!"


    The master of the sect is full of worry. Although he is also greedy of Tai''a sword, he understands that he does not have that ability.


    Others also nodded. Of course, they were just a middle-ranked sect and knew they couldn''t get it.


    But the people of the Big Eight are different. They think of more than these people.


    They naturally want to get it, and they must get it.


    The nine giants restricted each other, and they absolutely did not allow the master of Tai''amen to have such a magic weapon.


    You must know that in their hearts, the master of Tai Amen is attacking the realm of yin and yang. If this is successful, the master of Xuzhou must be Tai Amen.


    Even if they can''t get it by themselves, they can''t let Tai Amen have such a spiritual weapon.


    But they couldn''t enter the gate of Tai''a at this moment, could not stop the gatekeeper of Tai''a, they could only be anxious and could only tell their boss the news.


    But the forbidden land at this moment is a different scene, all creatures are in fear, very afraid of things that fly on that day.


    Even the stone monster was cold all over at the moment, feeling that the Tai''a sword was not a good thing.


    It wanted to inform Su Yan and ask Su Yan to retreat. It is not the right choice to head-on.


    But how could Su Yan retreat? He will kill the Sect Master of Tai''an today, and he has no other results.


    Su Yan rushed out of the huge palace at this moment, and at a glance, he saw the Tai''amen sect master not far away, with crazy killing intent in his eyes.


    "Tai''a Gate Master, die!"


    Su Yan leaped up, making seals with both hands, and the strongest blow came out again, rushing towards the master of Tai''amen.


    His speed is very fast, the equidistance is almost eliminated in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan''s fist did not fall on the Tai''an Sect Master''s body, because the Tai''a Sword had already leapt forward and fell on the Tai''an Sect Master''s hands.


    The master of Tai''amen used Tai''a sword to withstand Su Yan''s strongest blow!


    The Tai''a Sword was shining with endless light, and hot spiritual power was shining everywhere, and the entire forbidden area was enveloped by the Tai''s sword''s sword intent.


    Su Yan''s strongest blow was resisted, and then he counterattacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t expect at all that the blow that should have been killed was actually resisted by the Tai''amen sect master, and instead he fought back and missed himself.


    He couldn''t think of so much now, so he could only hurriedly use his vitality to resist his own blow.


    Although resisted, Su Yan''s mouth still shed blood and his body was injured.


    After all, this was the strongest blow, and the horror of it did not need to be elaborated. Su Yan could not bear it so easily.


    The master of Tai''amen was originally full of anxiety, and he didn''t know if Tai''a sword could withstand Su Yan''s attack.


    But now, his face showed a look of surprise, and the Tai''a sword was indeed the twenty-fifth magic weapon on the list of spiritual weapons.


    "Good sword!"


    The master of Tai Amen couldn''t help but praise, and the anxiety and fear in his heart completely disappeared at this moment, and there was a feeling that the serf was the master of the house and singing.


    He looked at Su Yan at the moment with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Su Yan, now you are out of luck!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen was completely unscrupulous, because Su Yan''s strongest blow was directly resisted by him, which showed that Su Yan could not hurt him or kill him.


    And now that he has the Tai''a sword, he can easily kill Su Yan, the Tai''a sword is so strong!


    The master of Tai Amen ignored Su Yan''s words and continued: "You can push me to this point, it''s enough!"


    "Did you know that the Tai''a sword is a well-known spiritual weapon on the spiritual weapon list, and everyone in the world wants to get it, even the uppermost coveted it. I have no choice to take him out today!"


    "I can only kill you, and then immediately break into the yin and yang realm. Only in this way can I hold my own life and make Tai''amen a high school!"


    "All of this is you Su Yan, you are the one who forced me to a dead end, go to death!"


    The sect master of Tai Amen was full of violent expressions, and he directly swung his long sword, slashing towards Su Yan!


    The light of Tai''a sword increased greatly, the entire forbidden area was full of its light, and the surrounding space seemed to freeze.


    Su Yan only felt a powerful sword intent attacking him, and at the same time an extreme imprisoning force wanted to restrain him.


    He can''t sit and wait, if he is really hit by the Tai''a sword, he might lose half his life if he is not dead!


    Su Yan mobilized all his primordial power, directly shaking the power that imprisoned him!


    His body muscles are bulging, his face is full of pain, and his strength is exerted to the extreme, which is also extremely uncomfortable.


    When the Tai''a sword slashed down, Su Yan''s body trembled slightly, and he was able to dodge the power of the sword.


    However, Jianguang and Jianyi still couldn''t evade them, and they directly hit Su Yan, causing him to fly a thousand meters away!


    Su Yan fell to the ground covered in blood, with a fiery pain on his body, as if his body was about to burn, this Tai''a sword was too powerful!


    Su Yan looked at the sect master of Tai''amen, his coldness in his eyes reached the extreme, and he was already at an absolute disadvantage, and he was very likely to be defeated!


    He has to make a choice if he wants to win, wants to kill the sect master of Tai Amen, and wants to survive!


    Su Yan stood up, regardless of his injuries, staring at the master of Tai''amen with his eyes.


    "It seems that you can only use the last resort!"


    Behind him, at this moment, a wave of overwhelming meaning was set off!

 Chapter 1780： Taia Gate Master, die!

    Su Yan''s vitality was enveloped behind him, and a powerful pressure was formed invisibly, like a secret technique!


    That''s right, Su Yanqi''s implementation is the secret technique, facing the Tai''a sword of the Tai''a gate master, he can only use the last resort!


    "Shaking the sky sixteen style, overwhelming style!"


    This is not one move, but two moves, the mountain style and the sea style!


    Shaking the sky sixteen styles, there are push wave style, flying kick style, fragmentation style, collapse style!


    In other words, the overwhelming style is the fifth and sixth of the sixteenth style!


    Su Yan has never used the overwhelming style. In the past, he usually used the fragmentation and collapse styles when facing the enemy. These two big kills were enough to kill the enemy.


    Originally, it was enough to deal with the Tai''amen sect master of fragmentation and collapse, but Su Yan didn''t expect that the Tai''amen sect master would have this kind of spiritual artifact.


    Now he can only perform the overwhelming style, otherwise his life will be in danger.


    After all, the sect master of Tai''a Gate is the realm of Yang Dan Consummation, and the suppression of its realm has made Su Yan unable to deal with Tai''a Sword.


    Seeing the powerful aura behind Su Yan, the Tai''amen sect master showed fear in his eyes. He had never expected that Su Yan would still be able to jump.


    "You are such a weird person and evildoer. It is incredible that Hu Yanlie can cultivate someone like you!"


    Su Yan responded in a cold voice: "Hu Yanlie can only say that it is a bit longer than I have been to the earth. I have nothing to do with him."


    Su Yan''s explanation was that the Tai Amen sect master could not believe it, because it was impossible for him to believe that Su Yan was an immortal emperor, that was purely comical.


    "Do you want to get rid of your relationship with Hu Yanlie?"


    The sect master of Tai Amen showed a sneer on his face, apparently thinking that he had insight into everything about Su Yan.


    Su Yan was unconvinced, he really didn''t have much to do with Hu Yanlie, so why bother to get rid of it.


    "Hu Yanlie made a lot of trouble in the Xiuwu world back then. People in the whole Xiuwu world knew him and hated him. Now you have made a little monkey like you. It seems that he is really tired of life!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he guessed something from the words of the Tai''amen sect master, Hu Yanlie made him take a higher look.


    Su Yanda still admires Hu Yanlie for being able to make trouble in the martial arts world, because there is probably no one on the whole earth who dares to make a fuss in the martial arts world.


    As for Su Yan, he was not actually a human being on earth, so he was not classified in it.


    If it is true, then he is about to become the second person in the martial arts world.


    Su Yan also knew why Hu Yanlie could only stay in Zhonghai. I''m afraid it was a big trouble in the past, but he failed and was put under house arrest.


    After all, the Xiuwu Realm is much stronger than the Martial Dao Realm, it is simply a heaven and an underground, and it is impossible to compare.


    Hu Yanlie''s ability to perform such a feat is actually quite unexpected and even more admirable.


    It''s no wonder that the Dark Night Organization ranked him first in the list. This number one is truly deserved, and no one can shake it.


    Su Yan came back and looked at the Tai''amen sect master and said, "Hu Yanlie made a riot in the Xiuwu world, and Su Baxian is also arguing about your Tai Amen!"


    "Arrogant, let you know what fear is now!"


    The sect master of Tai''amen flew directly and cut off with a sword towards Su Yan, his sword intent was extremely powerful.


    There seemed to be a powerful sword intent in the sky, gleaming with dazzling light, pressing directly towards Su Yangai.


    Su Yan''s pupils dilated, and that sword intent was so powerful that even he had to deal with it with all his strength.


    It was the first time that he performed the overwhelming style, and he didn''t know whether he could really succeed.


    But for Su Yan, he didn''t care very much about success. He just needed to be himself. He didn''t win the crises after so many years and achieved the supreme position.


    Behind Su Yan, the vitality continued to gather, and the trend of overwhelming waves was coming!


    "Go to me!"


    Su Yan roared, the voice shook the sky, the secret technique was fully used, and he rushed towards the sword intent of Tai''a sword.


    The overwhelming style has the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea to destroy mountains and restore them. It is a powerful killer move, and it is impossible for the general strong to resist.


    At the time when the mountains were overwhelming, everything around the forbidden area seemed to be bombarded!


    That place, that day, all that!


    At this moment, all were shocked by Su Yan''s overwhelming attitude, and they all pressed towards the main cover of the Tai''a Gate.


    The sect master of Tai Amen was very frightened, he naturally knew this posture, this was simply the power to overwhelm everything, and he wanted to destroy everything!


    But he is not afraid because he has the Taea sword!


    The sect master of Tai''a Gate dripped with blood from the eyebrows, and headed for the blessing of Tai''a Sword, letting its light rise instantly!


    "Su Yan, I don''t believe that this sword can''t kill you!"


    The sect master of Tai''amen had his eyes protruding, staring at Su Yan fiercely, full of killing intent.


    At the same time, the sword intent of the Tai''a sword was finally struck together with Su Yan''s overwhelming bombardment, as if two mighty forces collided with each other!


    The entire forbidden area set off violent, as if the world was destroyed, the world collapsed, the sun and the moon were dark!


    And outside the forbidden area, all the people were full of aghast, because the battle that Riparian Peak had just collapsed was nothing compared to what it is now!


    "What happened in this?!"


    "Could it be that the sect master of Tai''amen has broken through to the key point!"


    "This is not like a breakthrough, it''s more like a battle!"


    Where can there be a breakthrough in such a posture, as if to destroy the heaven and the earth, generally the breakthrough will attract at most some heaven and earth anomalies, after all, it is only the breakthrough of the Yang Pill to the yin and yang realm, not the tribulation.


    But what they didn''t know was that in the forbidden ground, Su Yan and the Tai''amen sect master were in the final contest, and everything was between that move!


    The entire forbidden area is completely in chaos at this moment, chaos everywhere, there are only countless ripples and all the power is vented everywhere.


    But Su Yan stood there motionless, staring at the master of Tai''amen.


    The next second, Su Yan suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, his breath was languid, and his right hand covered his chest.


    he got hurt!


    But across from him, the Tai''amen sect master didn''t smile at all, but his face showed an unbelievable look.


    At the same time, his expression changed, revealing the ultimate astonishment, and his eyes were full of horror!


    "No, it''s impossible, how is it possible!"


    The master of Tai''a Gate yelled, as if crazy.


    However, at this moment, a powerful light rushed towards him, and instantly penetrated his body.


    More than that, the sect master of Tai''amen suffered a powerful backlash, and this backlash was powerful enough to make him irresistible and sure to die!


    The master of Tai Amen looked at Su Yan for the last time. At this moment, he saw an incomparable deep feeling in Su Yan''s eyes, as if the entire universe was contained in Su Yan''s eyes.


    He regrets it now, he believes Su Yan''s words, it is impossible to start again!


    Su Yan looked at everything indifferently, watching the Tai''amen sect master explode in front of him, until the ashes disappeared.

 Chapter 1781： Cure little dreams

    The sect master of Tai''amen turned into ashes in front of Su Yan, floating between the world and the forbidden earth.


    Until then, Su Yan was relieved, and he also fell directly to the ground.


    He naturally collapsed, and his body was seriously injured, not so easy.


    After all, the sect master of Tai''a Gate is a perfect existence of Yang Dan, and possesses a magic weapon like Tai''a Sword. Su Yan''s ability to kill him is already against the sky!


    When Su Yan saw Tai''amen recruit Tai''a Sword, he himself felt a little bit chill. At that time, he knew the power of Tai''a Sword very well and knew its terrible.


    He even thought at that moment that he could not fight the enemy, and he was afraid of his life.


    But when the juncture was in danger, he resolved it strongly and displayed the overwhelming style to directly kill the master of Tai''amen!


    He has never performed the overwhelming style, this is the first time, and he does not know whether it will succeed.


    If he fails, he will even be defeated, not to mention confrontation with the master of Taiamen.


    But the result was good, Su Yan won!


    The stone monster that had been hiding in the distance watching the confrontation between Su Yan and the Tai''amen sect master ran over at this moment. It knew that Su Yan had won, otherwise it would not run out.


    When he came to Su Yan, the stone monster hurriedly lifted Su Yan up and placed it in a calm place, using his spiritual power to nourish Su Yan.


    The stone monster does not have the slightest selfishness, it is completely treating Su Yan, its purpose is very simple, Su Yan helped it kill the Tai Amen sect master, and it will have a home in the future.


    Under the nourishment of the stone monster''s spiritual power, Su Yan''s injury was suppressed, and his body also gained some strength.


    He stood up supported and waved to the stone monster.


    "No need to send spiritual power, thank you."


    He sincerely thanked the stone monster, because the stone monster helped him a lot.


    Su Yan was seriously injured. He couldn''t move at all in the situation just now. If the stone monster didn''t help him, he wouldn''t be able to get up, let alone save Xiao Meng.


    At this moment, he has spiritual power in his body, and he can run "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to repair his injury.


    The stone monster stopped. At this moment, the stones all over his body were falling continuously, just like human hair loss. Obviously, this help cost him a lot of spiritual energy.


    "You helped me kill the sect master of Tai Amen, I thank you, it''s too late."


    The stone monster said excitedly, very grateful.


    Su Yan patted the stone monster and smiled.


    This stone monster has a single character, no one is as complicated as humans. This may be because it has not been fully civilized, but for Su Yan, it is much better than many people.


    Su Yan said to the stone monster: "I have to save my disciple."


    "I will drive you there!"


    The stone monster directly placed Su Yan on his shoulders, and he ran towards the giant palace quickly. Its speed was not lower than Su Yan''s full speed.


    Now that Su Yan is injured, it is naturally impossible to run faster than the stone monster, so he carried him with the stone monster, and he did not refuse.


    But after a while, they reached the center of the giant palace, and everything inside was still the same as before.


    Except for the ruins caused by the fight between Su Yan and Tai''amen, the giant tree in the main hall is still intact, and Xiao Meng and others are still lying quietly on the stone slab.


    Li Xingye and the others weren''t in any danger. They just fell asleep, and were slightly dispelled by Su Yan''s spiritual power, and they were awakened.


    At the moment they saw Su Yan, all these children were full of tears, howling and crying, extremely excited and sad.


    Su Yan knew that they did not stop it. They were venting. After all, they had experienced a lot during this period, and it was normal to be afraid.


    But Su Yan didn''t speak too much, he walked directly to Xiao Meng''s side, and looked at Xiao Meng, who was already like a mummy, with blood dripping in his heart.


    "Your father entrusted you to me, I can''t let you make any mistakes!"


    Su Yan intends to use spiritual power directly to repair Xiao Meng''s body and restore her dantian.


    But this is not a simple matter. It requires a lot of spiritual power. Su Yan''s current state is a bit difficult.


    But he still didn''t plan to give up, Xiao Meng must be saved!


    Su Yan glanced at the giant tree, and a plan suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He directly transferred his spiritual power to the giant tree, allowing the longevity fruit hanging on the giant tree to continue to grow.


    This made the Stone Monster and others puzzled. They didn''t understand why Su Yan didn''t save Xiao Meng first, but they didn''t speak either because they didn''t dare.


    Su Yan''s purpose for doing this is very simple, first let the longevity fruit mature, and then swallow it, and regain his spiritual power at an extremely fast speed, so that Xiao Meng will be saved.


    The longevity fruit is about to mature, and it does not require a lot of spiritual power, which is why Su Yan chose this method.


    Under Su Yan''s spiritual power transmission, the longevity fruit slowly began to turn yellow, until golden, as if hanging gold one by one.


    The longevity fruit matures and begins to release a special fragrance, which is very attractive.


    This caused the stone monster and even Li Xingye and others to move their index fingers, licking their mouths at the longevity fruit on the tree, full of desire.


    Su Yan retracted his spiritual power and looked at Kazuki''s longevity fruit. Without hesitation, he picked it and swallowed it by himself.


    He ate ten of them at once, and his mouth was full of fragrance, envious of others.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the gaze of the Stone Monster and others, time waited for no one, Xiao Meng couldn''t wait.


    The spiritual power of his dantian was recovering, and Su Yan was eager to output spiritual power to treat Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng''s body began to absorb Su Yan''s spiritual power and slowly revived.


    The skin, which was originally like the bark of an old tree, began to slowly calm down, returning to its original white and tender luster.


    And her bones, at this moment, slowly faded from black, and became like jade again.


    The recovery of the body is simple, but it is not a simple thing to restore Xiao Meng''s dantian, after all, she has been deprived of a lot of vitality.


    Su Yan did not hesitate to waste his own life to treat Xiao Meng.


    There are many kinds of vitality, and the simplest of them can be equivalent to life span.


    Su Yan rescued Xiao Meng, Li Xingye and others watched by the side, and they also hoped that Xiao Meng would recover.


    This process lasted for about a day, and Xiao Meng''s body was completely restored, just as before.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng had breathing, very smooth, as if sleeping.


    Those white and tender faces can be broken, and they can envy a group of little fairies. When they grow up, they must be the masters of the country and the people.


    Su Yan also lay directly on the ground, everything was completed, he was also relieved, his heart was greatly released, and his anxiety and worries disappeared.


    The stone monster picked a longevity fruit from the giant tree and handed it directly to Su Yan.


    It threw a great temptation, almost put the longevity fruit into its own mouth.


    Su Yan smiled upon seeing this, "You guys eat too."

 Chapter 1782： Leave

    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the stone monster and even Li Xingye and the others opened their mouths wide, so excited that they were so excited.


    The stone monster hurriedly picked one from the tree and put it in his own mouth, with a look of enjoyment and intoxication on his face, as if he had been greatly satisfied.


    Li Xingye and others were dissatisfied. The giant tree was too high, and they were a little hard to pick, but the stone monsters only eat for themselves, making them very angry.


    "Stone monster, hurry up and pick us a few!"


    Li Xingye said in dissatisfaction, that was impatient.


    The stone monster smiled. This was just a few of them and threw them to Li Xingye and others.


    They swallowed it, and their bodies suddenly changed significantly, and their realms immediately improved.


    "This is amazing too!"


    Guo Feng looked dumbfounded, and he broke through and reached a higher level.


    Not only him, but Wang Xun and even Menglang and others, are also breaking through one after another at this moment, one by one, they are almost dreaming.


    "Master, what kind of fruit is this, so amazing?!"


    Li Xingye felt curiosity and asked, looking at Su Yan on the ground.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "This is a good thing, and most people can''t eat it."


    "What good stuff?"


    "Longevity fruit contains very powerful spiritual power, and one can extend life for two years!"


    Li Xingye and others were shocked and shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    Everyone has a shocking look, just don''t be too cute.


    "I just swallowed a divine fruit that can extend my life by two years?!"


    "I''m violently sending a heavenly thing, am I a Zhu Bajie!"


    A group of people wailed, angry for not tasting the delicious fruit.


    Su Yan said at the moment: "It''s okay, you can still have one for each."


    Even if there are two for each person, there are still a lot of them on the tree. It''s not that Su Yan can''t bear it, but that these little kids can only eat so much.


    Li Xingye and the others cheered and were reluctant to eat the longevity fruit. Obviously, they had to take it well, especially when the breakthrough was approaching, that would achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort.


    At this moment, a crisp voice rang, with great dissatisfaction.


    "You even eat good food behind my back, I''m angry!"


    Xiao Meng got up from the stone slab, like an okay person, with hands on hips and mouth pouting, playing with Li Xingye and the others in an old manner.


    Li Xingye and others looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak.


    Xiao Meng''s face suddenly changed when she saw the stone monster.


    "What are you fighting monsters, what do you want to do?"


    Obviously the stone monster shocked her, after all, such a giant stone monster is still very deterrent.


    If it weren''t for the knowledge that this stone monster was not bad, Li Xingye and others would have been scared.


    Before the stone monster could speak, Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Little Meng with no conscience, the deity saved you, so why don''t you come to help Master."


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng noticed the master on the ground, and she was startled.


    Immediately, two lines of tears fell on Xiao Meng''s face like a porcelain doll, and she burst into tears.


    "Brother Master!"


    Xiao Meng was crying, very sad, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    She was thinking about Su Yan all these days. She knew that Su Yan would come to rescue her, but she did not expect to see it today.


    Su Yan was melted by Xiao Meng''s cuteness. After all, she was a teenage girl and her mood was normal.


    At the end of the band, instead of asking Su Yan to comfort and coax, Xiao Meng stopped crying.


    Su Yan picked a longevity country from the giant tree and looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Want to eat it?"


    There were still tears on Xiao Meng''s face, but a pair of eyes flickered at Su Yan''s longevity fruit.


    "Xiao Meng wants to eat, Xiao Meng wants to eat, Xiao Meng is very hungry, very hungry!"


    Su Yan handed the longevity fruit to Xiao Meng and looked at her with a smile.


    Xiao Meng swallowed it in a few swallows, feeling that the gap between his teeth was not enough.


    "Brother Master, are there any more?"


    Su Yan picked another one for Xiao Meng, and she swallowed it in a few bites.


    "Brother Master, are there any more?"


    Even after eating two pills, Xiao Meng was still not satisfied and still felt very hungry, which made Li Xingye and others very depressed.


    "Can you bear it?!"


    Xiao Meng disdainfully said: "Just eat one fruit, my Xiao Meng can eat a hundred!"


    Su Yan put the longevity fruit directly into Xiao Meng''s mouth, not wanting to listen to her bragging.


    Even the stone monster only ate five of them, so they didn''t dare to eat anymore. The spiritual power of the Longevity Kingdom is very strong. If you eat too much and you can''t control it, it will really cause problems.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that Xiao Meng ate five of them at once, and he still had to eat.


    The index fingers of Xiao Meng''s two hands kept touching, as if a little embarrassed.


    She also knew that girls should be reserved, but she was really hungry and wanted to eat the delicious longevity fruit.


    Su Yan picked another one for Xiao Meng and said directly, "I can''t eat it anymore."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Meng ate it, and she was very well-behaved. She didn''t want it anymore, although she felt she could eat a few more.


    Xiao Meng is very obedient, after all, it is Su Yan.


    Everyone recovered. Su Yan ate ten of them, and naturally it was fine. There were still 70 on the tree at this time.


    Su Yan took them all off, gave five of them to the stone monster, and put the rest into the ghost gourd.


    "Let''s go."


    A group of people walked towards the outside of the giant palace. At the gate of the palace, everyone could not help but stop.


    Su Yan looked at the stone monster and said, "Do you really want to stay in this place?"


    The stone monster nodded and said, "I have lived in this place since I have memories. I can only stay here."


    "Don''t you want to see the outside world?"


    The stone monster showed a curious and longing gaze, obviously it wanted to go.


    But in the end he shook his head and said directly: "I have a feeling that this huge palace needs me, I can''t leave, I''m fulfilling a responsibility."


    Su Yan shook his head, he wouldn''t force the stone monster, everything was up to its wishes.


    Xiao Meng and even Li Xingye and the others are very reluctant. They have developed a kind of friendship with the stone monster. Although the time of acquaintance is very short, they are like friends.


    "Stone monster, don''t worry, I will see you later."


    Xiao Meng''s eyes were teary, and she was about to cry again.


    The stone monster nodded and said, "I''ll be waiting. I will take you to explore when the time comes. There are many good things in this forbidden area, and many places have not been explored."


    They were sad, but it was okay for Su Yan, he didn''t really feel it.


    The group left the giant palace directly and headed towards the forbidden exit.


    On the way, Yuwen Xiongba was also released. When he heard that Xiao Meng and the others had eaten something good, he had been pestering Su Yan like a little wife.


    But Su Yan didn''t have him, and he was speechless during the whole process, which made Yuwen Xiongba very hurt.

 Chapter 1783： Tai Amen is destroyed!

    At the gate of the forbidden area, Yu Wen Xiongba still expressed resentment. Everyone got a good thing, and not one.


    Su Yan stood at the door and saw Yuwen Xiongba''s face amused.


    "Why are you like them, kid?"


    "I don''t care, you are partial."


    Yuwen Xiongba played his temper because he saw Li Xingye and the others directly broke through, which stimulated his nerves too much.


    The talents of Jiang Wenwen, Jin Shiya and others are not low, and they have surpassed him now, which makes his face uncontrollable, and now all of them are emerging, naturally, they feel uncomfortable.


    Moreover, Su Yan teased him half-jokingly every time, making him even more uncomfortable.


    Speaking unintentionally, listening intentionally.


    Although Yuwen Xiongba knew that Su Yan was talking about fun, he didn''t take it as a joke, but as an incentive, but incentives also need encouragement.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan''s smile dissipated, and he directly took out two longevity fruits from the ghost gourd and threw them to Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Stop crying now, right?"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally took it right away, his face was full of joy, and all his unhappiness disappeared.


    "I''m not crying, but you''ll get a bowl of water, my lord."


    Li Xingye hurriedly said, "If you want to be flat, you need six."


    "What do you mean?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked confused.


    Li Xingye glanced at Xiao Meng, and when he saw that Xiao Meng''s expression was not good, he immediately dared not say anything.


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally knew what Li Xingye meant, and immediately looked at Xiaomeng.


    "Little Dream!"


    "Have you eaten six?!"


    Xiao Meng''s index fingers of both hands touched, obviously some did not dare to look directly at Yuwen Xiongba, after all, Yuwen Xiongba was still a bit majestic, he was a coach on the bright side, although his realm was lower than Xiaomeng.


    "She can eat six, but you can''t."


    Su Yan interrupted at the moment, otherwise he really thought he was treating him favorably.


    "Isn''t it just a spirit fruit, I can eat a hundred without a problem!"


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately swallowed one, but as soon as he swallowed it, he felt a huge spiritual force rushing toward his body, like a fierce beast, making his complexion greatly changed.


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly used his spiritual power, this was to resist it, and then slowly dissolved and absorbed.


    "This spirit fruit?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was too shocked to speak, just staring at the one in his hand.


    He regrets a bit now, he shouldn''t be so full of jujubes, this is a good thing!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Give you two. I naturally know that you can only swallow two."


    Yuwen Xiongba had nothing to say, he was completely convinced, completely convinced.


    At this moment, he looked at Xiao Meng as if he was looking at a little monster.


    Xiao Meng raised her head at the moment, pouting her mouth and said, "Xiao Meng is not the one who eats the most. Brother Sifu has eaten ten."


    "That''s not to save you."


    Su Yan squeezed Xiao Meng''s face with a smile.


    The group of people continued to walk outside and went straight out of the restricted area.


    As for the Tai''a sword of the Tai''amen sect master, Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let it go. For him, it was a good spirit weapon, which could be used in time.


    With the Tai''a sword, his strength will inevitably rise to a level, and when the time comes to deal with powerful enemies, there will be no such danger.


    As the Tai''amen sect master was summoning Tai''a sword, the sharp edge peak completely collapsed and turned into nothingness. At this moment, the forbidden area was no longer halfway up the mountain and was completely in midair.


    When they came out, they were in midair.


    Yuwen Xiongba was the first to rush out, and he almost fell headlong. It was his hard work to rush his spiritual power to stabilize his figure.


    "Why is this mountain missing?!"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and after thinking about it, he knew the reason.


    "It must be the reason why the Sect Master of Tai Amen summoned Tai A Sword."


    Then he said to Xiao Meng and others: "Let''s go down."


    A group of people leapt into the air and flew directly towards the land of Tai''a Gate.


    And when they came out, many people not far away had already noticed the figures of them, and their faces were shocked.


    "Who are the few people in the air?!"


    "I do not know!"


    "The leader looks at the shadow as if he is familiar!"


    "not����!"


    Someone trembled with excitement, showing a sense of amazement, obviously he realized something.


    Not only him, but everyone else also understood, and everyone was shocked.


    "how is this possible!"


    "This is impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Someone shouted, obviously unable to believe his eyes.


    Compared to them, the eight giants were even more shocked, and they knew it the moment Su Yan and others came out.


    The eight tycoons had gathered together a long time ago, and they all looked at Su Yan steadily, with great fear in their eyes.


    They never thought that it would be Su Yan who would come out, which is simply impossible!


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing on the main hall of Tai''a Gate, looking at everyone around him. He knew that these people were looking at him.


    He also knew that this group of people was surprised or even shocked, which is all very normal.


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian couldn''t help it at this moment. Looking at Su Yan, he said coldly: "Su Yan, why are you out!"


    Su Yan sneered and replied: "Why can''t I come out?!"


    "The master of Tai''amen didn''t kill you?!"


    The elder of Qingcheng Sect screamed, obviously very unhappy.


    "The trivial Tai Amen sect master also wants to kill me, wishful thinking!"


    "What do you mean?"


    The prime minister of Shu was a little uneasy, he had a hunch that something must have happened.


    Su Yan was able to come out alive, that must have happened a great deal, and he was the master of Tai Amen.


    Su Yan smiled even more and said coldly: "What do you mean, are you a group of pigs?!"


    His words immediately made the eight giants dissatisfied, and everyone was extremely angry.


    Su Yan ignored their anger and continued: "The master of Tai''amen has been killed by me!"


    Su Yan''s voice vibrated everywhere, and Chunlei''s tongue burst out so that everyone present could hear it.


    The whole land of Tai Amen has set off a frenzy that is beyond description.


    This is so shocking, this is so terrible, it is simply unbelievable.


    The dignified Tai''a gate master, one of the nine giants of Xuzhou, the existence of Yang Dan''s consummation, the strong man who possessed the Tai''a sword, died!


    The most important thing is that he was killed by a casual repairer in his twenties!


    The people of the eight giants didn''t believe it at all, including the disciples of Tai Amen, they thought that Su Yan was lying.


    Su Yan was too lazy to explain that his unbelief had nothing to do with him, he only needed to announce one thing.


    Su Yan looked at the disciples left by Tai Amen, his eyes burst out with anger, and he roared directly: "From today, Tai Amen will be destroyed, and there will be no Tai Amen in the world!"


    Su Yan''s fist was filled with golden light, and with one punch, it directly smashed the main hall of Tai''amen, and the whole Tai''amen fell to the edge of destruction!

 Chapter 1784： Xuzhou shock!

    You should know that Tai''amen has a very powerful formation, which can not be destroyed casually.


    But with a punch, Su Yan smashed the main hall of Tai Amen, which shocked the disciples of Tai Amen.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of anger and fear, but they dared not do anything to Su Yan, and even confrontation was impossible.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t kill their sect master, Su Yan killed their first elder and second elder one after another, which is enough to show that Su Yan is powerful and they can''t fight.


    At this moment, the four elders of Tai Amen and the others all looked at the elders of the Eight Martial Arts Empire, and now only they can stop them.


    "To the elder and prime minister, are you going to watch a casual repairer ruin my Tai''a Gate?!"


    The four elders of Tai Amen were full of pain and tears.


    The eight giants all have expressions of indifference, and they are not sympathetic.


    Tai''a Sword, the twenty-fifth Tai''a sword on the list of privately hidden spirit weapons, was enough to make them angry.


    Moreover, the sect master of Tai''amen actually wanted to attack the Yin and Yang realm, which made them even more angry.


    It''s okay now, instead of asking them for help, isn''t it ridiculous.


    However, the elder of Shuiyue Dongtian pondered for a moment, and his face became unusually ugly.


    "The sect master of Tai Amen was really killed by that kid!"


    As soon as he said this, the faces of the other giants suddenly changed and they were frightened.


    At first they had always assumed it was a fake. Perhaps the master of Tai''amen had been in retreat, and Su Yan hadn''t seen each other when he went in, so he came out fortunately.


    But now they heard the words of the elder Shuiyue Dongtian, they also started to think, this thought, only felt that their back was cold.


    "How much the master of Tai''amen exists, even if there is no breakthrough, the Yang Pill will be Consummation, can he not know if Su Yan enters?"


    "Seeing an unrecognized casual cultivator who has become a champion, the character of the sect master of Tai Amen will definitely not give up."


    "You mean, they must have met each other inside?!" Wei Guozheng thought.


    "Yes!"


    The elders of Shuiyue Dongtian stared at Su Yan, and said coldly: "The Tai''amen sect master must be fighting against him, but I am afraid that because of the breakthrough, he will not be able to exert his strength, otherwise he will not be able to summon the Tai''a sword. !"


    The people of other giants all start out, this explanation makes sense.


    After all, such spirit weapons as Tai''a sword are hot potato, even Tai''amen has been hidden for so many years, it is not a critical moment, and its master will definitely not be summoned.


    This also means that what Su Yan said was the truth, not a lie to them.


    The faces of the eight giants looked at Su Yan and their expressions changed, from the dread to the current horror.


    The elder of Canglang Sect at the moment said angrily at the fourth elder of Tai''amen: "He killed your sect master, what can we do, are we going to die?!"


    They wouldn''t do such stupid things, and Taiamen was not worth it.


    The four elders of Tai Amen and the others changed their faces, revealing a look of despair.


    If the people of the eight giants don''t help, then Tai''amen is really over, completely over!


    Su Yan looked at these people coldly, ignoring their comments.


    At this moment, he looked at the elders of Tai Amen, and said angrily: "I can give you a way of life, get out of it immediately, and leave the identity of Tai Amen forever, then I can not kill you!"


    After Su Yan said, these words made the people of Tai Amen very angry. This was a mockery of them. They swore a vow to get started.


    But in front of their lives, many people flinched. After all, life is important.


    Some Tai Amen disciples had already thrown away their helmets and armors, pulled out their clothes, and fled.


    But some of the backbones remained, not afraid of death.


    "We are from Tai Amen, we live and die together!"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile and looked at the group of people and said, "I respect you as men, but I will not bypass you!"


    Su Yan''s hands filled with a terrifying death air, directly rushing toward the group of people.


    Tai Amen touched his Nilin, and he naturally wanted to destroy Tai Amen. There was no room for negotiation. This group of people was unwilling to leave, so they had to disappear with Tai Amen.


    Su Yan''s breath of death instantly enveloped the remaining disciples of Tai''amen, turning them into piles of bones, drifting away in the wind.


    The four elders of Tai Amen didn''t even have a chance to resist, they just aged directly, and in the end they were blown away by the wind just like the other disciples.


    All the people in Tai''am were destroyed, and all the others fled without armor and armor.


    Su Yan looked down on this group of people, and didn''t want to waste time killing them. This group of people must have succeeded in failing, and it is impossible for Tai Amen to develop and grow.


    After solving everyone, Su Yan used his original strength, and a huge fireball spread out in front of him, rushing directly towards Tai''amen.


    The entire land of Tai''amen suddenly turned into a sea of ??fire, and the fire burned for more than three months!


    This fire completely turned Tai''amen, one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, to ashes, and completely destroyed Tai''amen!


    After setting off the fire, Su Yan did not linger, and left directly with Xiao Meng and others.


    Xiao Meng has been rescued, and his business is considered complete, so naturally he won''t stay here.


    It''s been almost a year since I came to the martial arts world. Su Yan naturally missed Jin Shiya and the earth. He was going back.


    But Su Yan had just left, and people from all over Xuzhou were all coming, including the magnate masters and emperors.


    The elders and prime ministers of the eight giants had already sent out the news, but they could only watch Su Yan leave without any other way.


    Shuiyuer, the master of Shuiyue Dongtian, came first, with a turbulent wave of water, making everyone in the eight giants fearful.


    The elders and even the disciples of Shuiyue Dongtian all knelt down to greet their master.


    "No need to bow down!"


    The sect master of Shuiyue Dongtian had already been shocked by the sea of ??fire in front of him. He did not expect that such a thing would happen to the genius Dabi, which was beyond his expectations.


    The dignified Tai''amen was actually destroyed by a casual practitioner!


    "Tai''amen, casual repair!"


    The sect master of Shuiyue Dongtian stared at the raging fire in front of him, very sharp, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Sect Master, take a step to speak."


    The elder of Shuiyue Dongtian said lightly, obviously something important.


    "Speak directly!"


    Shui Yu''er, the master of Shuiyue Cave Sky, knew nothing about it. He knew what his elders knew, and others must know.


    "The master of Tai''amen is in retreat in its forbidden area, preparing to break through, and Tai''amen has hidden the Tai''a sword for hundreds of years!"


    The master of Shuiyue Dongtian''s complexion changed, and he said coldly, "Tai''a sword?!"


    "Yes!"


    "I am about to step into the realm of Yin and Yang, with the Tai''a sword, but in the end he was killed by a Maotou Sanxiu?!"


    Shui Yu''er had sharp eyes, not to mention him, at least 200% of people in Xuzhou didn''t believe it.


    But he knew that his parents would not tell lies, this matter is too big, the amount of information is too strong, it will definitely shock Xuzhou!

 Chapter 1785： The eight giants gathered!

    This matter is so big, it must be impossible to hide it. After all, there are too many people who have seen it. It will be passed on from ten to ten. It will not be long before the people of Xuzhou will know.


    But Shui Yu''er, the master of Shuiyue Dongtian, thought too simple. This matter was not that small. The Xuzhou shaking was only a short-term matter, and the most important thing was that the entire martial arts world was shaken.


    Soon after the arrival of Shui Yu''er, the master of Canglang Sect was wrong, the master who did not lock the door always did not lock the door, the master of Allure Sect Qingcheng Jue Lian, the master of Moon Sect Yuexian, the king of Shu Liu Sishu Cao Sima, Emperor of the Wei Kingdom, and Sun Wanli, the Emperor of the Wu Kingdom, all arrived one by one.


    Seeing the raging fire in front of them, each and every one''s eyes were extremely shocked, and at the same time there was a sense of anger.


    After all, Tai''amen was also one of the giants in Xuzhou, but it was destroyed by a casual repairman, which made it difficult for the sect masters and even the monarchs to accept.


    "Is this a conspiracy in other states?!"


    Liu Sishu, the monarch of Shu Kingdom, had a cold face at this moment. He and the Tai''amen sect master had a friendship. This result was obviously unacceptable.


    The door owner never locks the door and shook his head, looking at the fire in front of him, and said: "Does the door owner and monarch of other states have this energy?!"


    When he said this, all the people present were cold and their faces changed.


    Everyone is not a fool, everyone knows the meaning, but they are all too shocked, too unbelievable.


    "Is this impossible?!"


    Canglangzong''s sect master wolf was skeptical, how could it be that way.


    "It''s possible, because only the upper class has such ability!"


    The Yuexian who held the moon teaching finally spoke out, he couldn''t hold back at all.


    Host!


    This is a taboo term, and it is disrespectful and dangerous to say it.


    "Yuexian, are you impatient?!"


    Wei Guojun Cao Sima said sharply, he didn''t want to be dragged into the water by this Shabi.


    "Hmph, here are those of us, do you need to be so scared for what you are afraid of? Although the superiors are powerful, they don''t have their hands and eyes open to the sky."


    When he said this, this group of talents calmed down a bit, and each of them became more courageous.


    "Yuexian is right, only the upper class can make it!"


    Sun Wanli, the king of the State of Wu, agreed with Yuexian''s words.


    The upper ones are naturally the upper sects and empires, they are much more noble than them, and they can even completely enslave their existence!


    Even if it''s just an elder of the upper sect, that has the strength of the Yin and Yang realm, and can easily obliterate them.


    Yang Dan was consummated and possessed the Tai''a sword, but eventually died. This made them only think in this direction, because they couldn''t think of anyone else.


    But Qingcheng Juelian, the sect master of the Qingcheng Sect, has not spoken, she is thinking, he is thinking.


    After everyone was silent, she looked at everyone and said, "Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    "What''s strange?"


    Everyone looked at Qingcheng Jue Lian, not knowing what she meant.


    "According to my elder, that person is Su Yan, who claims to be a casual cultivator and is in his twenties!"


    "This must be a genius in the upper world!"


    The upper world is a unified name for the upper sect and the empire. They rarely use it, but sometimes they still talk about it.


    Just like the powerful people in the world of martial arts who know the world of Xiuwu, they rarely talk about the world of Xiuwu, because this is a class division, which is a humiliation to themselves, who wants to say more.


    "wrong!"


    Qingcheng Juelian shook his head and said, "If he is a genius in the upper realm, he must be unscrupulous. How can he still participate in the genius contest? Is the genius in the upper realm so tolerant?"


    When she said this, everyone present frowned, and all of them were speechless.


    Because Qing Cheng Jue Lian''s words were reasonable and they couldn''t refute them, they were also suspicious.


    "That''s not the superior, then who would he be, and why is he such a villain?!"


    Shui Yu''er frowned and asked, this was the matter before them.


    They must figure it out, after all, this is not just the destruction of Tai''amen, it is very likely to be related to them, to their survival!


    "I heard the elders say that my disciple seems to know him."


    "what?!"


    A group of people were shocked, they all looked towards Qingcheng Jue Lian, the master of the Qingcheng Sect.


    The monarch of the Kingdom of Shu remained sensible, and said in a deep voice: "Let her come out, let''s ask!"


    "Yes, let her out."


    "Dan Yi, come out."


    Qingcheng Juelian yelled behind him, and Li Danyi, his genius disciple, leaped over.


    Li Dan was trembling a little at this moment. After all, facing so many people, she was certainly a little scared.


    Qingcheng desperately looked at Li Danyi and said, "Don''t be afraid, you only need to tell what you know."


    Li Dan looked at his master, who was also the sect master of Qingcheng Sect, and shook his head directly.


    "Master, I don''t know anything."


    This caused the other giants to show their dissatisfaction, but due to Qingcheng''s absolute love, they did not say anything.


    Qingcheng desperately looked at Li Dan: "You don''t need to be afraid, there is a master, you only need to tell what you know, this is helping the big sects."


    As soon as Li Dan shook her lips, her heart was also shaking. She naturally knew the identity of Su Yan, but she couldn''t say it.


    He understood that if he said it, Su Yan would inevitably be in trouble, and even dangerous, and she couldn''t do such a thing.


    At first, she was indifferent, but it was actually to prevent Su Yan from being harmed, because she was a genius of the Allure Sect. She thought that she was in a disparity in status. If she had something to do with Su Yan, it would harm Su Yan.


    But in the end, she slapped her face. Su Yan''s strength shocked her again and again, and regretted it again and again, but she must not harm Su Yan.


    Li Dan raised his head, looked at his master, and said firmly: "Master, I really don''t know."


    Qingcheng Juelian nodded, knowing that she could not ask anything, so she could only ask her disciple to withdraw.


    The other sect masters and monarchs were dissatisfied, and all of them were angry.


    Qingcheng Juelian ignored the anger of these people and said directly: "If my disciple doesn''t say it, can''t you guess it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh, think for yourself!"


    Qing Cheng Jue Lian didn''t want to say more, turned around and walked towards his disciple.


    The wolf of Canglang Sect was so angry that he wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Shueiyuer.


    "The wolf is wrong, will she say if you catch up?!"


    But the sect master who took over the Moon Sect smiled and said, "She has already said it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Where did his disciple of Qingcheng Sect come from?"


    Everyone looked at each other with all doubts.


    But in the next second, everyone''s faces were strange, and each one thought of something.


    "Only the girl from Qingchengzong was from the martial arts world in the land of ants!

 Chapter 1786： Xiuwu world shakes!

    The majestic mountain in front of him, the spiritual energy rises, there is the momentum of the dragon, it is so familiar.


    Su Yan, Yuwen Xiongba and others have arrived at the Xuzhou Fortress at this moment.


    This is a small town, a familiar town, the town they passed through when they came.


    At this moment, they were sitting in the familiar inn, looking at the spiritual mountain in the distance, and talking.


    "Brother Master, do you think this place is in Xiuwu Realm?"


    Xiao Meng fluttered with big eyes, very cute.


    Su Yan squeezed her face and said, "Yes, this is the realm of Xiuwu, a place stronger than the earth, and the earth is regarded as the land of ants."


    Thoughtful, Xiao Meng said fiercely: "Daddy mentioned the Xiuwu world before, and I am a member of the Xiuwu world!"


    Su Yan, Yuwen Xiongba, and even Li Xingye all looked surprised, and never expected Xiao Meng to have such a life experience.


    In fact, Su Yan understood what Xiao Meng said.


    At the time, Xiao Meng''s father threw Xiao Meng directly to the selection site, and did not meet him at all, nor did he speak to him.


    So rest assured, it is natural to have confidence, knowing that Xiao Meng is not dangerous and will inevitably be selected.


    As expected, people from the martial arts world who go to the earth martial arts world to be selected, can they not be selected? Besides, Xiao Meng is still a leader with a special physique.


    Seeing everyone''s surprised gaze, Xiao Meng pouted her lips and said unhappy: "What''s the matter, don''t you like Xiao Meng anymore?"


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and said, "No, I like Xiaomeng the same."


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng relaxed and smiled.


    "Xiaomeng, tell us your story."


    Li Xingye and others are very interested, after all, in their eyes, the Xiuwu world is like the gap between the world and the fairy world.


    Xiao Meng nodded and said, "Well, I''ll just talk about it."


    Xiaoer from the shop reverently served tea at this moment. He knew Su Yan, how could he forget it.


    When he came to the store, the shop owner directly gave Su Yan free, and he was very afraid of making Su Yan unhappy.


    Xiao Meng looked out the window at this moment, and said thoughtfully: "Actually, I don''t know the specifics. I don''t have much memory."


    Su Yan nodded. He had checked Xiao Meng''s consciousness before and found that his memory seemed to have been partially erased and completely disappeared.


    He didn''t know what the reason was, but there were only two possibilities, one was that Xiao Meng was sick or something accident happened, and the other was that she was forcibly erased.


    Su Yan didn''t know this, and couldn''t investigate, let alone Xiao Meng''s family situation, and it was difficult to judge whether Xiao Meng was persecuted.


    This matter has been left alone and never asked.


    But today Xiao Meng mentioned that Su Yan frowned slightly, and he felt that the memory of Xiao Meng was more likely to be forcibly erased.


    This also means that Xiao Meng''s life experience is not simple, and the person who erases her memory and prevents her from being harmed is very powerful.


    "I just remember living in a very big house when I was a kid, and there were many people around me, especially the puppies playing with me these days."


    "Puppy?" Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback.


    "It''s not the same as your puppy, which is the size of a house."


    "..."


    "Daddy is very strong, many enemies can''t beat him, he killed him directly."


    Xiao Meng said this with great pride, without the slightest fear. Maybe she had experienced a lot, or she thought those people deserved to die.


    "Originally our family was very happy, but my mother was taken away."


    Speaking of the red eyes of this little dream, she seemed to think of something, very sad.


    "Daddy is going to rescue his mother, Xiao Meng will definitely be obedient."


    Su Yan felt the heaviness of the atmosphere and didn''t want Xiao Meng to continue talking.


    But Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Master, can you take me to find my father and mother?"


    Seeing Xiao Meng''s tearful appearance, Su Yan felt distressed for a while, but how to find this, there was no direction or clue at all.


    "Little Meng, let''s go back first, wait until the plan is done, and know where your father is, shall we find them?"


    Xiao Meng was a little disappointed, but she didn''t say anything. After all, she knew that she didn''t even know where Dad was.


    After that, everyone said nothing, and continued on their way after eating.


    However, compared to their small places, the major cities of Xuzhou were turned upside down and completely shaken by the destruction of Tai''a Gate.


    More than that, the news spread like a tide, and it could not be stopped at all.


    The area of ??Yizhou is not as small as that of Xuzhou, and the martial kingdom is even more intricate. It can be said that it is an extremely chaotic place in Kyushu.


    But Yizhou also has eight major schools and empires.


    Ba Kingdom, Dali, Xixia, Magic City, Thunder Gate, Demon Sect, Giant Jizong, Xiaoyue Gate!


    These sects and empires, any one of them is as strong as the existence, it is not necessary for the giants in Xuzhou to be weak or even stronger.


    After all, Yizhou is too chaotic, a hundred times more chaotic than Xuzhou. This group of sects want to rule their own place, and the price and effort paid are naturally more than the Xuzhou giants.


    The eight major sects gathered together, this is a great event, rare.


    Many people in Yizhou are discussing.


    Bas, Lord of Pakistan, looked at the other seven giants and took the lead to speak.


    "You all know about Xuzhou, right?"


    The others nodded, this matter has spread, no one doesn''t know.


    "Yang Dan, the master of the Tai''amen, almost broke through the yin and yang realm, and the Tai''a sword has been hidden by his men for eight hundred years!"


    Dali''s character became cold, and he shouted: "It is unreasonable, it is so bold!"


    Xixia Kingdom also said angrily in the summer: "This is obviously selfish and wants to rule Xuzhou."


    Buss said lightly: "This has nothing to do with us, after all, it''s a Xuzhou thing."


    The others nodded, which is correct, at best they were angry.


    "but!"


    Buzz stood up, a chill gleamed in his eyes.


    "It is said that the person who destroyed Tai''ammen was a hairy boy, and he was also from the earth martial arts world in the land of ants!"


    His voice was extremely cold, and there was a chill in the whole hall, which made people feel uneasy.


    The expressions of the others changed suddenly, without expecting them.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "How could it be possible to grow such a strong man in the land of ants, Yang Dan can kill it perfectly, and there is also the existence of Tai''a sword!"


    "Things have happened, this is the conclusion, nothing is impossible!" Bass still looked at everyone and continued, "We are gathered today to discuss this matter."


    "Earth martial arts world, that is the land of Huaxia Hu Yanlie, right?"


    "Yes, it''s not."


    "Then Hu Yanlie must have made this matter, and it is his responsibility, so I can find him directly."


    "Hu Yanlie, he is really impatient to live, so take the opportunity to kill him to avoid future troubles!"


    Buzz clenched his palm tightly, revealing a powerful killing intent.

 Chapter 1787： Ready to move

    Not only in Yizhou, but also in other states at the moment. A group of giants all knew about the destruction of Tai''a Gate.


    This is not a trivial matter for them, it can be regarded as an absolute major matter, and even related to their vital interests.


    This kind of thing is not allowed in the martial arts world, and the dignified giant was destroyed by others. This is a very serious matter that has not occurred in the past and present.


    This group of people has obviously begun to take this matter seriously and will surely investigate it thoroughly.


    In fact, the most important reason is still interest. They are not concerned about Tai Amen, but Tai A sword, why Su Yan can kill the Tai Amen master!


    These two things are what they have in mind, and they must be resolved and urgently needed.


    Su Yan and others are still in the small town of Xuzhou, and it will take some time to go back this time.


    After all, they have to pass the Xuzhou Fortress, then leave Xiuwu Realm, fly high in the sky, and then return to Earth.


    However, the earth at this moment is not stable, it can be described as an undercurrent.


    At the moment, Huaxia Yanjing, the dean of Banshan has been looking out the window, frowning.


    His son asked cautiously at this moment: "Father, what happened?"


    The mid-level champion frowned even more, which made his son look panicked.


    For a long time, the Mid-Levels Dean has thrown out a thought-provoking sentence.


    "This day has changed."


    He naturally didn''t know what his father meant, and he couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a long time, so he couldn''t help giving up.


    But the mid-mountain master knew that he was observing the sky and found that the West of China, at this moment, there is a dragon breath, which is not a good thing.


    Similarly, the Huyan family who sits in Zhonghai have seen everything at this moment.


    Hu Yanlie generally ignores family matters. He was the shopkeeper a long time ago. Only when his grandson Hu Yansheng couldn''t handle it, he would take care of it.


    But today, at this moment, instead of drinking tea in his courtyard and listening to the show, he has been looking out the window.


    Hu Yansheng hurried in from the outside, looking very anxious and panicking.


    "Grandpa, something has happened!"


    Hu Yansheng rushed in and said loudly.


    Hu Yanlie''s expression was not good, and he glared at Hu Yansheng, who felt cold all over his body.


    "Everyone is such a big person, how come they are so troublesome."


    Hu Yansheng still had anxious face on his face, obviously something very important.


    "Grandpa, things are really urgent!"


    Hu Yanlie shook his head and said, "I have already guessed it."


    "You guessed it?!"


    Hu Yansheng''s face was unbelievable, but he just got this matter, how could it be that Hu Yanlie guessed the absolutely big thing.


    "It must be related to Su Yan."


    Hu Yansheng nodded, but it was related to Su Yan.


    "That kid must have made a noise in the Xiuwu world."


    Hu Yanlie smiled lightly, he knew Su Yan''s character.


    "More than just a moment, he almost stirred the Xiuwu world to earth-shaking."


    "What do you mean?!"


    Hu Yanlie frowned slightly, he had a foreboding that the matter was not simple, and he might have a source of what he guessed.


    "I heard from people in the martial arts community that recently an unknown young man made a big fuss in Xuzhou and destroyed his giant Tai''ammen!"


    Hu Yanlie''s complexion changed abruptly, and a powerful cyan light filled his body, shining everywhere.


    Hu Yansheng''s expression changed, and he was a little frightened.


    You don''t have to think about it. Su Yan must have done it, but Hu Yanlie didn''t even think about it.


    He was very clear about the existence of Tai''amen, and his master''s ability was still fresh in his memory.


    "After so many years, the master of Tai''a Gate is probably already in the state of Yang Dan Consummation!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky and said thoughtfully.


    But Hu Yansheng made a big jump. He was only in the realm of Yin Pill. This Yang Pill was unimaginable for him, let alone the perfection of Yang Pill.


    Feeling dry and dry, Hu Yansheng looked at his grandfather and asked, "Is the master of Tai''amen really Yang Dan Consummation?"


    Hu Yanlie nodded, but he could guess that, after so many years, if he has not improved, he would not be called a giant.


    "How is Su Yan... how is it possible?"


    "This kid can make people surprised every time, I can''t guess him."


    "This matter is not trivial, it is said that it has spread throughout the martial arts world!"


    "Of course, the dignified giants are destroyed, can they not be known by the people around them."


    "The important thing is that these giants seem to be about to move, as if they are going to shoot Su Yan."


    "A Tai''amen, do they need to shoot?!"


    Hu Yanlie looked unexpected, and kept thinking about the possibilities in his mind.


    "It is said that this group of people is not actually for Tai Amen, they are completely afraid of Su Yan''s strength, because they know that Su Yan is from the earth martial arts world."


    "Knowing that it is inevitable, but making them so important, I think it''s not that simple."


    "Grandpa, you''re right, you really do."


    "Say."


    "It is said that the Tai''a gatekeeper has hidden a spiritual tool for hundreds of years, and the Tai''a gatekeeper and Su Yan fought, and the magical tool was seen to the sky. Everyone present saw it.


    "What spirit weapon?!"


    "What is it called, Tai''a sword, it goes well with Tai''a gate!"


    Hu Yanlie only felt a car all over his body, and his eyes shot an extreme cold light!


    "Thea sword!"


    He repeated in his mouth, his voice was abnormally dark and cold, as if he had exhausted a lot of energy, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    Hu Yansheng''s face changed, he didn''t know how powerful this spirit tool was, it turned his grandfather into such a discoloration.


    "Grandpa, is this magic weapon very powerful?!"


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, who are you? The master of Tai''amen couldn''t beat you with Tai''a sword."


    Hu Yanlie couldn''t understand Su Yan more and more. Su Yan was an alien and couldn''t see clearly with common sense.


    After a long time, the green spiritual power in the small courtyard dissipated.


    Hu Yanlie looked at his grandson and slowly said, "Tai''a sword is too famous, it is a famous existence on the spirit tool list, ranking twenty-five!"


    "Spirit Tool List?!"


    Hu Yansheng had never heard of it, so he was a little confused.


    "We have strong people on the earth, and the martial arts world has a large population, and there are no absolute strong people. After all, the upper people are out of sight and rarely show up, but they have come from ancient times to a list, that is, the spirit weapon list! "


    "The spirit weapon list has recorded 30 magic weapons, all of which are extremely powerful. If you get one of them, you can order the heroes and rule one side!"


    "These spirit tools generally don''t exist in the world, because almost all of them are in the hands of the upper class, and it is rare to see the spirit tools appearing in the hands of the middle school."


    Hu Yansheng was stunned to hear that a spiritual weapon can allow you to rule one side. This is too evil, it feels like a dragon sword in the novel, and you can become the supreme martial arts by obtaining it.


    But this was what his grandfather said, and he naturally didn''t have the slightest doubt.

 Chapter 1788： Second place!

    "Su Yan has caused a lot of trouble now!" Hu Yanlie continued with anxious expression on his face, "Everyone is innocent and guilty!"


    Hu Yansheng also understood this truth, and at this moment, he also figured out why this matter was discussed by so many people, and all of them were ready to move.


    "Where is Su Yan now, is there any news?"


    "I don''t know, there seems to be no news when he killed Tai''amen, maybe he hid."


    "According to his character, how can he hide, I''m afraid he is on the way back."


    "Then how about we send him a letter to let him know the current situation?"


    "According to his character, would he care about this?"


    Hu Yanlie shook his head.


    Hu Yansheng curled his lips. In the eyes of his grandfather, Su Yan was the rebellious Monkey King, and he was not afraid of breaking the sky.


    "Everything is a variable, a variable!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky with a contemplative expression on his face. He was thinking about things, and many things could not be understood.


    But at this time, in the land of the Western Seas, A Sanchi, there was a wave of waves.


    A black robe man fell from the sky and disappeared directly into the land of Asan.


    The black-robed man did nothing but went straight to the largest capital of Ah San, the holy city!


    The holy city is the center of Ah San, and it is also the place where the strong from all walks of life gather.


    This black robe man did not stay in the holy city, nor did he go to see Ah San''s powerful men, but walked directly towards the palace of the holy city.


    No one knows the Holy City Palace. It is the most prestigious building and a place of pilgrimage for many people.


    Even some of Asan''s masters did not dare to make a second half here.


    The main reason is not faith, but a man sitting inside, a giant!


    The black-robed man entered the Holy City Palace directly, and the guards couldn''t stop him.


    When he reached the palace, the black robe man stopped and stood quietly in the huge palace.


    "How dare you to break into the palace!"


    A middle-aged man with a beard and face was furious, his voice was high, his eyes fixed on the black robe man.


    But the black-robed man was unmoved, still standing quietly, as if he thought of the middle-aged man as air.


    This can make the middle-aged man not light, and a powerful light immediately struck towards the black robe.


    But the black robe was still unmoved, and when the light was a few minutes away from him, it actually disappeared.


    This shocked the middle-aged man''s face, revealing an unbelievable look, and he was also extremely jealous of the black robe.


    "Let your ancestor come out and speak!"


    The voice of the man in the black robe was like an electric sound, which was unusually low and uncomfortable.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s complexion changed suddenly, and he insisted: "Is my ancestor your opinion?"


    "If you don''t come out, then I can''t guarantee the safety of this place!"


    The black robe man''s voice was low, with an extreme killing intent, and the entire hall was shrouded in killing intent.


    At this moment, a black shadow floated from nowhere, and stopped in front of the black robe.


    Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man hurried to his knees, very respectful.


    "Ancestor!"


    What came out was an old man wrapped in white clothes, with Ah San''s unique turban on his head.


    "Go on." Before the middle-aged man could file a complaint, the white-clothed old man waved to him and told him to retreat.


    "but!"


    The middle-aged man wanted to say something more. It can be seen that his ancestors were determined and could not help hurriedly withdraw.


    When the middle-aged man withdrew, the white-clothed old man looked at the black-robed man with extreme coldness in his eyes.


    "History of Xiuwu Circles!"


    He broke the identity of the black-robed man with a word, and at the same time there was a cold tone in his tone. It was obvious that the person in front of him was not simple.


    The black-robed man also looked at the white-robed old man with a faint smile on his face.


    "Galuda, don''t come here unharmed!"


    That''s right, the old man in white is Garuda, the second in the world ranking, the second existence in the earth!


    Jialou Luo''s strength can be said to be recognized by many people, but it is in the same generation as Hu Yanlie.


    The strength of the two can even be said to be equal, but Hu Yanlie did a sensation that year, and the Dark Night Organization ranked him first.


    "The Xiuwu community contacted Shi Dajia to come, and there is a long way to go."


    Garuda said politely.


    The black-robed man ignored him and looked directly at Garuda: "I''m here, you know very well."


    Garuda nodded and asked, "I wonder what happened in the martial arts world?"


    "Big things, big things!"


    The black-robed man''s face was cold and his aura was violent, which cast a shadow over the entire hall.


    Garuda''s expression suddenly changed, and it would be a big thing if this person could say it was a big deal.


    "Xuzhou''s giant Tai''amen is destroyed!"


    "Teamen?!"


    Garuda was shocked, this thing was really beyond his expectation, he didn''t even think of it.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Garuda was still a little unbelievable, but he understood the status of Tai''amen.


    "This is the fact that the master of the sect was dead, and the whole sect was burned. There is still a raging fire, and it is impossible to put it out!"


    "Who did it?!"


    "In the beginning, we thought it was a casual cultivator, but after investigation, we found that this person is not a casual cultivator, he is a member of your earth martial arts world!"


    Garuda looked shocked, showing an incredible appearance, and shook his head slightly.


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    How could he believe such a thing, it was almost the same to deceive a three-year-old.


    When will the earth martial arts world be able to produce such a strong man, even the master of the martial arts giant Taiamen can kill.


    The black-robed man didn''t care about Garuda''s shock, he began to know that the result was the same.


    "This was investigated by someone, and it''s true!"


    "can."


    Garuda wanted to say something more, but he knew it was futile, so he didn''t say anything.


    "This person has a lot to do with your No. 1 strong in China!"


    "You mean Huaxia Hu Yanlie?!"


    "Yes, it''s him, this person has a lot to do with him, and his ability to be so guarded may be related to him."


    Garuda was completely shocked this time, and at the same time, his face was angry. He and Hu Yanlie were enemies.


    "Go ahead, what do you want me to do?"


    Jialouluo knew that the martial arts community contacted Shi to come personally, so he must be asked to do something. "


    The black-robed man showed cruel intentions and looked at Jialou Luo and said: "It''s very simple, you are going to war against Hu Yanlie!"


    Garuda shook his head and said, "I can''t beat him."


    At this point, he still has self-knowledge, after all, he has never won many times before.


    "This time is different, you just need to stir up, then there will be someone to support and help you."


    Garuda will be suspicious, his face still looks suspicious.


    The black-robed man directly took out a piece of white paper with many words densely written on it, but he could not see clearly.


    However, when Garuda saw the white paper, his face changed suddenly, his eyes widened!

 Chapter 1789： Zhonghai Fengyun!

    "This...this is?!"


    Jialouluo''s eyes widened, revealing a look of astonishment, as if the white paper was the imperial edict!


    Xiuwujie contacted Shi''s mouth with a sneer, he knew it would be the result.


    Then he took the blank paper back and looked at Garuda: "Do you understand now?"


    Garuda''s forehead was already covered with sweat, but he didn''t know it.


    "This is such a big deal?!"


    "Of course, the entire martial arts world has spread, you have to know that Tai''amen is not a normal school!"


    "You people in the land of ants actually killed the strong man in my martial arts world. Can this happen like this!"


    There was a trace of coldness on the face of Xiuwujie Liaison Shi, who was equally angry, wishing to kill Su Yan.


    However, the anger of Xiuwu World Contact Shi did not last long, and then recovered and looked at Garuda with a smile.


    "This is not a bad thing for you, this is an opportunity!"


    Jialouluo stared blankly at the contact history of the martial arts world, not understanding what he meant.


    "This time, whether that kid is Hu Yanlie or not, but the upper hand has already made a decision!"


    The Xiu Wujie Liaison Shi made a wipe of his neck, with a full smile on his face.


    Jialouluo shook all over, and could not help trembling slightly. He was not a fool, and he naturally understood the meaning of the connection history of the martial arts world.


    His heart started beating wildly, his face couldn''t hide the excitement, and he almost jumped.


    But he still showed a worried look: "That old Hu Yanlie, I may not be able to beat him!"


    "You just need to do your best. If you lose, the person above will definitely help. You don''t need to worry about this."


    "Well, I agree to this!"


    "That''s right, so I can go back for business."


    The Xiu Wujie Liaison History showed a hearty smile and patted Garuda on the shoulder.


    "At that time you will be the first person in this place, and anyone who doesn''t listen to you will have to die. It''s really comfortable to think about it."


    Jialouluo was naturally excited. He was going crazy when he wanted to be the first person on the earth. He has been practicing hard for so many years in order to take revenge and defeat Hu Yanlie!


    The failures many times before have left him with a shadow. He is breaking through. Couldn''t Hu Yanlie break through?


    But with the help of people from the Xiuwu world, he wouldn''t be afraid of anything, and he could completely shake off his arms and work hard.


    Waiting to be sent away from the Xiuwu world contact history, Jialouluo is heading towards the land of Huaxia non-stop, he wants to go to Huaxia as fast as he can, because he can''t wait.


    The land of Huaxia is no different from before. The difference is that the martial arts world has become more prosperous.


    In the past, in a city like Jiangzhou, any master could become a master. Now if you are not a master, you don''t even want to be a master.


    This is all because of Su Yan. Because of this anomaly, the spiritual power fluid and spiritual power pill he created made the entire Chinese people advance by leaps and bounds, and their realm improved very quickly.


    This has also caused panic in other countries. Everyone wants to contain it. After all, if China''s overall level is improved, they will be uneasy and even dangerous.


    But they were at a loss. Huaxia had Zhonghai Hu Yanlie sitting in control, and chaos was impossible, and a small mess would not hurt Huaxia''s bones.


    This group of people could only watch Huaxia getting stronger and stronger, and they were more and more worried.


    In the land of the middle sea, Hu Yanlie is still in his own small courtyard. He still hasn''t calmed down the things before, and he always feels that things are not that simple.


    For this reason, he specifically asked his grandson to pay attention to these news at all times, and to tell him the first time he got the news.


    Hu Yanlie sits at a stone table with a cup of tea, steaming hot.


    He originally took a sip to quench his thirst, but before he even picked up the teacup, the stone table trembled.


    More than that, the stone bench he was sitting on was shaking, and the entire yard was shaking!


    earthquake? !


    It''s not like it, because there is no vibration around it, but the land in the middle of the sea has such a phenomenon, which shows that it is man-made.


    Regardless of this, Hu Yanlie directly picked up the tea cup and took a sip, his face was very calm.


    The stone stool and stone table were suppressed by his spiritual power, stopped shaking and returned to silence.


    But Hu Yanlie''s heart is not quiet, he knows that the mountains and rain are coming and the wind is full of buildings, and someone is coming!


    At this time, the sky of Zhonghai was filled with a powerful dark cloud, which suddenly appeared, without warning, making everyone in Zhonghai Land tremble.


    Everyone didn''t know what was going to happen, but they knew it was definitely not going to rain, because the raining clouds are not like this.


    The dark clouds in the sky churned, as if overwhelming, thunder and lightning were generated in the dark clouds, resounding everywhere!


    Countless electric lights shone, turning the sky into countless fragments, and the thunder shook many people''s eardrums.


    Hu Yansheng rushed to Hu Yanlie''s small courtyard with a panic on his face.


    "grandfather!"


    Hu Yanlie was still sitting on the stone bench, looking relaxed and calm.


    "Grandpa, there is a vision in the sky, what is going to happen?!"


    "What are you going to panic, let the same be the same!"


    Hu Yansheng nodded, but his heart was still uneasy, and his eyes looked at the sky in horror.


    He was afraid. This is normal. No one is not afraid. The entire Zhonghai and even the entire Yanjing people are afraid.


    Because this vision is too weird, this is not a sudden change of natural weather at all, because the occurrence of this vision also brings a powerful spiritual force!


    This spiritual power is extremely powerful, as if ten thousand beasts collapsed, as if to flatten the entire Zhonghai.


    This vision is coming fiercely, pointing directly at Zhong Hai, and many big figures in the martial arts world know that this is probably coming to Hu Yanlie''s trouble.


    One of Yanjing''s masters looked at the sky, looking upset.


    "Who would dare to do this? Don''t you know that Zhong Hai is the residence of Senior Huyan?!"


    "It looks like the sword is pointing at Zhong Hai, and it is going to Senior Hu Yan."


    "I don''t know how to live or die, the existence of the top ranking list, can he harass at will!"


    "If the good ones do not come, the bad ones will come. This is definitely not easy!"


    ...


    Many people are talking about it, they can''t tell the truth, all kinds of speculation, but they are all uneasy speculations.


    But the sky at this moment, the thunder and lightning are still, the power is more fierce, there is a feeling of anger swallowing thousands of miles.


    Among the clouds, a black shadow emerged, like a demon, with those eyes staring at the land of the middle sea under the clouds.


    "Eight years, I finally came to this place again!"


    The black shadow sighed, and the voice resounded like thunder and lightning!


    The people in Yanjing were all shocked, knowing that they were the absolute powerhouses, all of them trembling, not daring to take a step closer to Zhonghai.


    At this moment, the black shadow in the clouds looked directly at Zhong Hai, with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes!

 Chapter 1790： humiliation

    This kind of battle can be said to have never met in decades, even if Su Yan fought against the powerhouses in Yanjing before, it did not have this momentum.


    This momentum is too strong, there is simply a kind of earth-shaking ability, making everyone''s heart tremble.


    Many people are already aware of the crisis, because the voice from the sky is so angry and cold, like a cold wind.


    It''s been eighty years, and this person has been here eighty years ago, which explains the problem.


    First, this person is by no means a very mediocre person, by no means a person who is waiting, he must be a peerless strong person; second, this person came here to make it clear that it is revenge, and the target of the sword is Hu Yanlie.


    Through these two points, many people have the answer in their minds.


    "Is the man in the sky Garuda second in the rankings?!"


    A strong Yin Dan spoke out, with a sense of horror on his face.


    Some old people know what happened back then.


    Eighty years ago, Jialouluo came to China, also in the place of Yanjing, and fought against Hu Yanlie for 300 rounds.


    But in the end, Garuda lost and was defeated by Hu Yanlie, and finally fled to the holy city of Ah San, huddled and lived.


    Hu Yanlie was forbidden to leave Zhonghai, so he didn''t catch up to kill Garuda and let him survive.


    But now that Garuda is involved in the re-emergence, many people are shocked. They know that Garuda is powerful, and even more so cruel.


    Back then, he Jialouluo had said cruel words, if he defeated Hu Yanlie, he would surely slaughter the city!


    But finally Hu Yanlie rescued the people of Yanjing, letting the people of China turn the crisis into peace.


    Many people don''t know this, but some old people who have lived for a long time know about it.


    At this time, the group of people saw Garuda''s arrival, and their inner anxiety reached the extreme, which shows that Garuda must have come prepared, this will be another battle!


    "Galuda''s arrival and direct provocation shows that he has come prepared. This is no small matter!"


    "Yes, this person has taken great pains in order to win the first place on the earth. I am afraid that he has not practiced less in the past 80 years."


    "What are you afraid of? With the old Huyan, his Jialouluo can''t get over the waves!"


    Hearing this, many people''s uneasy hearts calmed down, because that person was right, and Hu Yanlie was indeed the **** in their hearts.


    "We can only rely on Senior Hu Yan!"


    Many people looked towards the land of Zhonghai, and Hu Yanlie was in Zhonghai.


    But Hu Yanlie had already known everything, this breath, this fluctuation, he was too familiar with it, there was anyone besides Garuda.


    He still sat calmly on the stone bench, drinking tea indifferently.


    Hu Yansheng on the side was already anxious like an ant on a hot pot. It was really the emperor who was not in a hurry.


    "Grandpa, this man is provoking you!"


    Hu Yanlie showed a faint smile, noncommittal.


    In the sky at this moment, Garuda still appeared, his eyes kept staring at the courtyard where Hu Yanlie was.


    He shouted at the yard at this moment: "Hu Yanlie, I, Garuda, are back again!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sky and said lightly: "Welcome back."


    Jialouluo was taken aback. There was something wrong with this. How could Hu Yanlie calm down so much, unlike the fierce people back then.


    When war was declared, Hu Yanlie''s voice could shock people to death, and what he said could kill people.


    Garuda couldn''t help thinking that this old thing might have run out of oil.


    If this is the case, then there is no need for people in the martial arts world to come forward, and I can completely handle it.


    Thinking of this, Garuda showed a full sneer on his face, today he beats Hu Yanlie!


    "Old stuff, you''ve been in Zhonghai for eighty years, and you haven''t died yet!"


    Hu Yansheng was furious, his eyes staring at Garuda in the sky, dare to say that his grandfather, that would be disrespectful.


    Hu Yanlie was still quiet and took a sip from his teacup.


    He looked at Garuda in the sky: "It''s been eighty years, you still have that temperament, and you haven''t made any progress."


    Jialouluo was taken aback for a moment, with a cold expression on his face, it was unreasonable to say that he hadn''t grown.


    "Hu Yanlie, I have been cultivating hard for the past 80 years, always remembering the shame you gave me. I have broken through two realms!"


    Hearing this, some old men in their eyes were shocked, showing a sense of horror.


    Two realms!


    At that time, Garuda did not reach the middle stage of Yang Pill and broke through two realms. Doesn''t it mean that he is already a powerhouse of Sun Pill Consummation!


    Yang Dan is complete!


    Once upon a time, this place on the earth could give birth to such a strong person, which was simply shocking to hear.


    If you have to say it, you can only look for it in history, and those who have gone overboard may have broken through.


    But it was speculated at that time, history at that time, there is no corroboration, and Garuda is alive.


    Now all the strong men were frightened, and the Yang Dan was complete, which was an unimaginable state for them.


    Their anxiety increased greatly, knowing that Hu Yanlie was in danger, Zhonghai was in danger, and even Huaxia was in danger.


    When Jialou Luo saw Yanjing''s many martial arts circles, his complexion changed drastically, and his heart was very comfortable. For this reason, his face also showed arrogance.


    But in the next second, in the Zhonghai Inner Courtyard, Hu Yanlie looked at Garuda.


    "You have only broken through two realms in eighty years, do you still have Bilian to speak out?"


    Hu Yansheng was stunned, the strong in Zhonghai was stunned, and the strong in Yanjing was stunned, including Jialou Luo.


    Immediately, Garuda showed a full of coldness on his face, extremely violent!


    "Old Huyan, you are looking for death!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at Jialouluo and said, "You are wrong, obviously you are here to find death, but I have never found you."


    "My Yang Pill has reached Consummation. I will kill you today to sacrifice to the heavens. I am the first person on the entire earth!"


    "It''s only 80 years to break through two realms. If Bilian said it, he didn''t know anything about it. You ants want to kill me too, so why don''t you have a hundred moves!"


    Jialou Luo almost vomited a mouthful of blood, and he realized that Hu Yanlie had not changed, just like before, he still liked choking people so much.


    "Old Huyan, you don''t want to be quick to talk to me for a while, and you respect your strength, I will let you know what despair is later!"


    "I said, let you do a hundred tricks."


    "you!"


    "Are one hundred moves not enough, then two hundred moves!"


    Hu Yanlie was indifferent throughout the whole process, without seeing any anger.


    Over the past eighty years, he has flattened his mind. He is not the violent person before, nor the Lie King before.


    Compared with before, Hu Yanlie was more calm, more indifferent, and more mindful, and these were things that Garuda did not have.


    The change of a person is not only the improvement of the realm, but also other aspects, because it can also make you sublimate.


    Garuda was already unable to bear Hu Yanlie''s words, and with a vision of the sky, he stepped directly towards the land of the middle sea!


    His power is so powerful that he has never seen it before, and it is almost the same as the master of the Tai''a Sword Sect!

 Chapter 1791： Dapeng spread its wings!

    Countless thick clouds turned into demon-like phantoms, rushing towards the small courtyard in the land of the middle sea!


    This was the blow of Garuda''s anger, 80 years of patience and humiliation, and several failed duels, which made his hatred of Hu Yanlie reach the extreme.


    Today he must kill Hu Yanlie and be the first on earth!


    Garuda''s hands were full of black spiritual power, extremely terrifying, only a figure was revealed, and the person had already reached the small courtyard.


    This foot fell, as if the king of Li stepped to destroy Mount Tai, extremely terrifying, shaking the earth!


    With this foot fall, the entire Zhonghai is shaking, including Yanjing, as if a major earthquake!


    But just as this foot fell, the small courtyard where Hu Yanlie was located was filled with a faint light, covering all directions.


    This shock was cut off by this light and recovered.


    This kick of Jialou Luo was easily resisted by Hu Yanlie, which made the entire Yanjing martial arts community never expected.


    "Unexpectedly, senior Huyan will grow stronger!"


    "Senior Huyan''s ability is not reduced back then, even more so, now it''s stable!"


    "There are senior Huyan, Zhonghai Ke''an, Yanjing Ke''an, Huaxia Ke''an!"


    "Old Hu Yan, kill this thief!


    Many people looked at Jialouluo angrily, one by one showing killing intent. It was Jialouluo that made Huaxia upset, killing him so everything would restore peace.


    Needless to say, Hu Yanlie had already decided.


    Hu Yanlie put down the tea cup in his hand and said to Hu Yansheng beside him.


    "Give me a pot of warm wine!"


    Hu Yanlie hasn''t had a drink for a long time. It can be said that it has been a long, long time, at least for decades.


    He has been drinking tea and substituting tea for wine, not for health preservation, but without the passion of the past.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie sought to reach the top of the earth, and no one was able to beat him. It was like Li Bai, the immortal poet, who could not leave his hand with wine.


    With wine, he has greater strength to be called the Lie King.


    For decades, he has been living a dull life without a half-wave, but today is different. It was Garuda who came to find the fault. Then King Lie should see the sun again!


    Hu Yansheng nodded quickly, not daring to resist.


    From the beginning of his memory, he had never seen his grandfather drink. He thought that his grandfather did not drink, but he never thought it was so.


    After all, Hu Yanlie soared into the sky and flew directly into the air. This was the first time he flew out of Zhonghai and stepped into the air in decades.


    He did not leave Zhonghai in midair and did not violate the rules.


    Jialou Luo looked at Hu Yanlie, his eyes were full of coldness, and the ultimate killing intent enveloped all sides.


    "Old Huyan, you must die today!"


    Jialouluo rushed away and slapped directly towards Hu Yanlie, which contained powerful spiritual fluctuations.


    Hu Yanlie''s face was disdainful, and his whole body was indifferent. When Jialou Luo got close, his hand was directly raised.


    When touching, it seems to overcome rigidity with softness, but in fact it is against rigidity!


    Hu Yanlie is not soft, he just hasn''t revealed his strength, because Garuda is not worthy of his revealing yet.


    The horror of this trick was not revealed, only the two of them knew.


    The power of the two people''s shots was directly resolved, and the other party resolved the other party. Then there was no ripples to sway around, no spiritual power to vent all around!


    Jialouluo didn''t succeed with a single blow, so naturally he wouldn''t stop. He made another shot. This move used his body''s powerful spiritual power, a powerful blow!


    Hu Yanlie nodded slightly, and said, "Breaking through two realms in 80 years, my strength has improved a bit."


    But how did Hu Yanlie''s words sound wrong, as if the elders looked at the younger ones'' loving words.


    For Garuda, this is naturally extremely angry. His eyes are full of hatred. He is now the embodiment of hatred. He is now a spear, a spear that will kill!


    "Die me!"


    Jialouluo''s fist resembled a unicorn arm, except that it was not red, but stained with black, which was so similar to Su Yan''s death air.


    When this punch fell, the entire mid-air was trembling, and the entire space was shaking, because this force was too majestic!


    But Hu Yanlie did not evade. When Jialouluo''s punch fell, he directly shot and punched him!


    This time, the forces of the two sides were not resolved, and they attacked each other and exploded directly, shining the entire Yanjing!


    Countless ripples are everywhere, with a terrifying whirlwind, the strong in the early Yin Dan dare not respond!


    With this fist, the big sky was dim and the ground was dark, countless thick clouds fell, and lightning flashed between them, but they didn''t dare to touch them one or two.


    Garuda stepped back, his breathing became heavier, and the coldness on his face became more extreme.


    After all, in the confrontation of strength, Jialouluo has a disadvantage, after all, Hu Yanlie is the former king of Lie!


    Hu Yanlie looked at Jialou Luo faintly, and said with a smile: "Have you suffered osteoporosis in 80 years?"


    Jialouluo was full of violent expressions, and, despite all this, rushed towards Hu Yanlie again.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t take the attack passively this time, but greeted him, his hand was filled with blue light, a little mysterious, and looked like an infinite phantom.


    Hu Yanlie''s fist directly hit Garuda''s chest, one step faster than his fist!


    In other words, Hu Yanlie''s speed was much faster than that of Jialou Luo, otherwise such a situation would not happen.


    Jialouluo took the lead, but Hu Yanlie concentrated first and escaped the blow of Jialouluo!


    This speed difference seems to be small, but in fact it is very large, because Hu Yanlie gave Jialou Luo a punch, but he did not bear the punch.


    Jialouluo was directly blasted off by Hu Yanlie''s punch, and he stopped in the air after several laps in the air.


    At this moment, the blood in his body was surging, and he was forced to endure a mouthful of blood in his throat.


    "Why are you holding back, it will feel much easier to vomit."


    Hu Yanlie looked at Jialou Luo with a faint smile.


    Garuda''s face was so violent that his face began to be distorted, his eyes resembling the eyes of hell.


    "Old Hu Yan, don''t think that speed and strength can dominate, I can''t do anything with you!"


    "What I am best at is not speed and strength, but mystery!"


    Garuda''s body was filled with black spiritual power, and it instantly enveloped half of the sky, and countless demons were wailing and screaming, making people guilty!


    Hu Yanlie smiled and said, "Secret technique, trick to trick a three-year-old child?"


    "Unreasonable!"


    Jialou Luo was spit out a mouthful of blood directly by Hu Yan, his lungs almost exploded.


    Hu Yanlie smiled even more, so ridiculed, Garuda''s heart is unstable, which is good for him.


    And Garuda''s black spiritual power turned into a pair of wings at this moment, inserted into his back.


    "Today I will use my secret technique to defeat you!"


    Garuda looked at the sky and roared like crazy!


    "Dapeng spread its wings!"


    As soon as the words fell, the wind swept across, sweeping around, and the entire Zhonghai fell into a vortex of storm!

 Chapter 1792： Angel with broken wings!

    From the sky, a violent hurricane is formed, stirring the situation, the world, and the world is changing drastically!


    This hurricane is like a disaster of the last days, with monstrous power, constantly scrolling, can tear and destroy everything!


    Countless people, seeing the hurricane swept across, their faces changed drastically, and it was too late to escape!


    "What is Garuda doing!"


    A Yin Dan strong roared in amazement, his heart beating violently, and he had a foreboding feeling of strong anxiety.


    "He is trying to destroy the entire Yanjing!"


    A white-haired old man''s complexion changed wildly, and he was already intimidated by this battle, even if he was a perfect Yin Dan.


    "Do you want to destroy the entire Yanjing?!"


    All people, all the strong, including ordinary people, are shrouded in panic at this moment. For a while, everyone is in danger, crying and shaking the sky, like the end of the day.


    But Garuda in mid-air showed a cruel smile, and the scarlet red at the corner of his mouth showed his bloodthirsty.


    "Hu Yanlie, you forced me, then I will let the entire Yanjing people be buried with you!"


    Garuda was completely mad, and laughed loudly and unscrupulously.


    This secret technique of his is not an ordinary existence, and he has spent 80 years studying it with great concentration, just for this moment!


    The entire Zhonghai is the center of the hurricane''s vortex, and the seawater is attracted by the hurricane, causing huge winds and waves.


    The outside is covered by sea water, only this small yard in Zhong Hai still retains its original appearance without any damage.


    A scarlet appears in Hu Yanlie''s eyes, and his fists clenched, making a creaking sound.


    The muscles all over his body were bulging out at this moment, the muscles were tight, and the clothes were torn.


    "Galuda, you are looking for death!"


    Hu Yanlie had a killing intent, full of killing intent!


    He soared into the sky and headed directly towards the center of the hurricane, with cyan spiritual power fluctuations between his hands, like a few smoke, heading towards the hurricane.


    This seemingly incomparably fragile spiritual power, but like spider silk, keeps wrapping and binding the hurricane.


    In the end, the cyan spiritual power oscillated and dissipated along with the hurricane.


    The hurricane dissipated, and the entire Yanjing was already devastated, abnormally broken, like ruins.


    This hurricane took away many lives. This is an inexcusable sin!


    Ignoring everything, Hu Yanlie rushed directly towards Jialouluo, his cyan spiritual power turned into an image of a strange beast, bringing him endless power!


    Garuda stunned, and hurriedly waved the wings behind him, and strong hurricanes appeared again.


    However, this time, Hu Yanlie did not let the hurricane be a disaster for Yanjing, he directly crushed it.


    Jialouluo''s face was cold, and he looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "Just let you taste the power of my Dapeng spreading wings!"


    Garuda himself turned into an ancient flying wing beast, extremely large, covering the sky and the sun.


    His whole body is full of power, extremely powerful, swinging at will, he can destroy half of Zhonghai!


    Jialouluo rushed directly towards Hu Yanlie, and a shock of lightning emerged between his wings, directly rushing towards Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie''s face was violent, showing the long-lost roar, he was really angry!


    And those old monsters of Yanjing, seeing Hu Yanlie like this, all showed respect, and they were even more excited.


    "King Lie!"


    "King Lie!"


    Countless people shouted, Hu Yanlie''s secret technique is the power of blood, which can change his body functions and gain more powerful power!


    Hu Yanlie''s body became extremely tall at this moment, like a giant, his fist was half the size of a house.


    With a punch, he was not afraid of the lightning that Garuda showed, and directly blasted the lightning to pieces.


    Jialouluo kept releasing electricity, but he couldn''t do any harm to Hu Yanlie at all, which made Jialoulu a little anxious.


    "Hu Yanlie, I''m taking a blow!"


    Jialouluo''s essence and blood flowed out and blessed directly on his wings. At this moment, the wings were separated from his back, turned into two murder weapons, and attacked quickly towards Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie hurriedly evaded, but his arm was still hit, blood flowed across the board, and bones were visible.


    These wings contain the powerful spiritual power of Garuda, which is naturally extraordinary. Even if the body is strong, it cannot resist the attack of spiritual power.


    But before Garuda was happy, Hu Yanlie''s arm recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally the scar was intact.


    It is not incredible that a powerful cultivator can heal himself quickly.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Jialou Luo, his eyes burst with endless anger!


    He leapt directly and rushed towards Garuda!


    Jialouluo looked shocked and hurriedly used his wings to resist, but the wings pierced Hu Yanlie''s arm, and Hu Yanlie ignored him.


    Hu Yanlie''s fist rushed down, and directly hit Garuda''s chest with a punch, blasting him into the ground, like a meteor falling to the ground.


    Garuda crawled out of the ground, very humiliated and very embarrassed.


    He looked at Hu Yanlie in the air, his killing intent was still there, and he was never weak.


    "Unexpectedly, you have actually reached this point. It seems that you really have to use some means to deal with you!"


    But before Garuda finished speaking, Hu Yanlie had already rushed towards Garuda, the power in his hand was blessed by blood.


    "Eat my King Lie!"


    Hu Yanlie roared, his fist blasted directly towards Garuda, carrying the compensation current, as if it could shatter the space.


    Garuda naturally resisted quickly, but couldn''t stop such a terrifying blow at all, his face had already changed.


    "How can your power be so terrible!"


    Garuda was not allowed to retract his wings and displayed secret techniques, trying to fly away to avoid this trick.


    However, when his wings were just back on his shoulders, Hu Yanlie''s fists had already blasted.


    Hu Yanlie did not directly bombard Garuda with a fist, but when he was only a few minutes away from Garuda, his fist turned into a palm and directly held Garuda''s wings.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Garuda''s face trembled, and there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    Hu Yanlie did not answer, his hand was shining with blue spiritual power, extremely dazzling, and his power reached its peak!


    "Bring me off!"


    Hu Yanlie roared, using force with his hands, he snapped Garuda''s wings all at once!


    Garuda''s face changed drastically, and a sharp pain hit his brain, making him unbearable.


    This kind of pain hits the heart directly, and it is the most terrifying!


    Because the wings were not owned by Garuda, this is his secret technique, and now that the wings are broken, it means that his secret technique was broken by Hu Yanlie!


    Hu Yanlie didn''t have the slightest fancy, and simply broke Garuda''s magnetic rod, thus breaking the secret technique.


    The power of King Lie is not an ordinary power, this is the secret technique, and it is also the secret technique of Hu Yanlie.


    Garuda lost his wings and fell directly towards the ground, like an angel with broken wings!

 Chapter 1793： The poor will chase!

    But how could Hu Yanlie let him go like this, stirring Garuda''s wings directly into debris, and throwing it aside.


    But he dived down and caught up with Garuda under the law of gravitational acceleration.


    When Garuda saw this, his face was shocked, and he said anxiously: "You...what do you want to do?!"


    Hu Yanlie exhaled foul air from his nostrils, glared at Garuda, and replied coldly: "Kill you!"


    Hu Yanlie didn''t have the slightest explanation, so he answered simply, Jialouluo killed too many people, and he must kill him.


    Jialouluo looked cold, and glared at Hu Yanlie.


    "Do you think you broke my wings and I will let you kill it!"


    Jialouluo stopped the tendency of falling, a violent spiritual power filled his hands, and rushed directly towards Hu Yanlie!


    But Hu Yanlie didn''t care at all, and he slammed it to pieces with a punch, his spiritual power shook everywhere, and the ripples were never interrupted, and the entire space seemed to be unable to sustain it.


    Jialouluo speeded up when he saw this. He knew that he could not compete with Hu Yanlie, he lost, and once again.


    But he is not frustrated, because he has done enough, just try it.


    The liaison history of the Xiuwu world will be reported, and the big brothers of the Xiuwu world will come forward, and then Hu Yanlie will inevitably be destroyed, so that he will be the first person on the earth.


    The most important thing now is not to be chased by Hu Yanlie, otherwise he might be really in danger.


    Jialouluo kept speeding up and flew towards the west, but Hu Yanlie was also chasing after him, not letting go.


    Jialou Luo shouted at Hu Yanlie behind him: "Have you forgotten your promise? You can''t leave Zhonghai!"


    Where did Hu Yanlie care about what promises he had made, now he had only one idea, and that was to destroy Garuda.


    "Today you must die!"


    Hearing this, Garuda cursed secretly and couldn''t help being extremely fast again. If he couldn''t get rid of this, he would definitely die.


    And what worries him is that Hu Yanlie is faster than Garuda, which is the most terrifying.


    Jialouluo was completely supported by spiritual power, otherwise he could not exceed Hu Yanlie''s speed, otherwise he would have been chased by Hu Yanlie.


    Jialouluo prayed in his heart, hoping that people in the martial arts world would come soon, and he had done everything he should do.


    At this moment, the people of Yanjing were relaxed. Although they experienced the ability to destroy the world just now, as long as they were still alive, that would be the best result.


    Both of them are paying attention to the mid-air, and the two are eager to see the result.


    The land in the middle of the sea is already the border, as long as Garuda fly out, then there is no need to be afraid.


    But when he flew out, Hu Yanlie followed closely, which made him curse secretly.


    "Hu Yanlie, you dare to break your promise, and the martial arts world will trouble you!"


    "I don''t need you to worry about me, just kill you first!"


    Hu Yanlie was determined to kill, and no one could bring him back unless he died.


    The two chased and ran, flying around the entire sky, which was extremely intense.


    Hu Yanlie''s fist blasted a punch directly in the air, and his spiritual power blasted on Jialou Luo''s body, immediately causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn''t help cursing: "Old Huyan, you dare to beat me in the air. If you spend it like this, you won''t have much spiritual power left!"


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Hu Yanlie''s speed accelerated, and he had already left Zhonghai at this moment. This was the first time he had left Zhonghai since that decision.


    It''s all because of Garuda. If it weren''t for him, Hu Yanlie would never leave Zhonghai.


    Hu Yanlie is trying to avoid future troubles, he is afraid that Jialouluo is doing such a thing, then Huaxia will be in trouble.


    After about twenty minutes, Hu Yanlie finally caught up with Garuda and directly blocked his way.


    "Didn''t you just yell so powerfully, why are you now a turtle?"


    Jialouluo vomited blood, how could he think that Hu Yanlie''s power might not be solved by his secret technique.


    "What realm are you!"


    Jialou Luo looked into Hu Yanlie''s eyes and asked fiercely.


    "No matter what the state, it is enough to kill you!"


    Hu Yanlie burst up and stepped directly towards Jialouluo, whose power was even more terrifying than Jialouluo''s kick just now.


    Garuda avoided you, but Hu Yanlie stepped on him and stepped directly into Tuli.


    Hu Yanlie fell to the ground, staring at Jialou Luo coldly, his killing intent was not reduced.


    But Jia Lou Luo was not seriously injured, he rushed out of the ground and directly attacked Hu Yanlie.


    Fortunately, Hu Yanlie reacted quickly and escaped the blow, otherwise it might be really dangerous.


    After all, this Garuda''s secret technique is still very strong.


    It seems that Hu Yanlie''s power is chasing Jialouluo fiercely, but it is not true. Jialouluo knew that his secret technique could not kill Hu Yanlie, so he gave up desperately.


    The previous plan has already started at this moment.


    He just needs to wait for the people from the martial arts world to come, then everything will end.


    Similarly, Hu Yanlie was actually not so intact. At this moment, his dantian was somewhat damaged and he was also injured.


    He just wanted to get rid of Garuda early, because he knew that it would not be good for him to delay it. As for why, he could only say that he believed his instinct.


    Hu Yanlie fisted towards Jialouluo, exerting a space confinement, making Jialouluo unable to escape.


    This fist landed firmly on Garuda''s chest, directly blasting his chest into a depression.


    Jialouluo only felt a sharp pain hitting his heart, and his entire body seemed to be emptied, which shocked his heart.


    If you continue like this, your own fate must be explained here, which is not enough.


    He leaped up and wanted to continue to escape, but Hu Yanlie would give him time.


    Hu Yanlie grabbed the root of his ankle, slapped him directly to the ground, and flew left and right. The entire ground was photographed with two big holes.


    This is not a simple power attack. It contains powerful spiritual power. When he smashed Garuda, this power directly blasted Garuda''s body, breaking his ribs.


    Hu Yanlie never stopped, and he fell Jialouluo a hundred times before he let go.


    At this moment, Garuda has become a pile of mud, his dantian is cracked, his spiritual power has been exhausted, and the time has come when the oil is running out.


    At this moment, he even felt a little regretful in his heart. Why did he come to provoke Hu Yanlie? Why did he become so angry that he killed so many people in Yanjing.


    All of this, the ultimate target is the people in the martial arts world!


    People from the martial arts world have never appeared, otherwise, how could he Garuda be so miserable!


    Jialoulu looked at the sky with a trace of despair in his eyes. If he was thrown a few more times, he would really say goodbye.


    But when he was desperate, there was a vision in the sky!

 Chapter 1794： Come from Xiuwu World!

    A lotus flower appeared in the sky, unusually coquettish!


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by this lotus, because it seemed to have a magical power, which made people look at it involuntarily.


    But Hu Yanlie''s face suddenly changed, abnormally cold, and the blue veins between his forehead bulged!


    Of course Hu Yanlie knows what this lotus represents, he has seen it!


    The lotus began to bloom slowly, petals from the inside to the outside.


    The lotus is really in full bloom!


    The brilliant colors, colorful, and extremely colorful.


    Jialouluo''s face was full of excitement, and his face was full of ecstasy. He couldn''t restrain his excitement at all!


    "Come, finally here!"


    Garuda laughed, his mood suddenly recovered, he would not die!


    But Yanjing''s people are uneasy, which can make Jialou Luo so happy, then the people here are definitely not good, they are with him.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t want to pay any attention. He knew that this person was coming. I''m afraid something will happen. If you don''t kill Garuda now, you really can''t kill him!


    Therefore, the blue light in his hand circulated, a secret technique was directly operated, and it was attacked and killed by Garuda.


    It was just a breath, as long as his secret technique could hit Garuda, then Garuda would die.


    However, Hu Yanlie''s attack failed and was resisted!


    The blooming lotus radiated light first, and directly enveloped Garuda, protecting his integrity.


    Hu Yanlie''s face was cold, and he stared at the lotus in the sky.


    "I don''t know what the demon sect master meant!"


    Hu Yanlie''s voice was very violent, shaking the clouds, which was questioning.


    A figure of Lotus appeared, looking slender, with arms like jade lotus roots, slender nails, wearing blue gauze, and still having long hair.


    This looks like a woman, but in fact he is a man.


    People in the Xiuwu world basically wear long hair, which is not surprising.


    But this person is too gentle, he is almost like a woman, if it weren''t for the Adam''s throat, he would really treat him as a woman.


    Bai Lianhua, one of the eight giants of Yizhou!


    This is the first time he has come to the earth martial arts world, if it weren''t for the previous plan, he wouldn''t have come here to wait for the land of ants.


    Bai Lianhua turned around, extremely charming, with a posture of looking forward to being angry and wanting to talk.


    He looked at Hu Yanlie with a look of disdain on his face, and said, "Why do I need to explain to you when I act."


    The tone is not high, with a hint of softness, but the meaning is obvious.


    Hu Yanlie furiously glared at White Lotus.


    "Are you interfering between me and him?!"


    When Bai Lianhua heard the words, he smiled slightly, this smile was even more charming to all beings, and almost took away the human soul.


    I have to say that this white lotus is really the best among men.


    Bai Lianhua''s smile explained everything, and Garuda was already secured, and no one could kill.


    Hu Yanlie clenched his fists, it can be seen that he is very tangled at the moment.


    He is not afraid of White Lotus, he is swinging, whether he breaks the taboo.


    He is not afraid of the white lotus at all, because he had beaten the white lotus before!


    Although Jialouluo is known to be in the same generation as Hu Yanlie, he is actually not at all. In Hu Yanlie''s eyes, Jialulu is still a junior.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie aspired to be No. 1 on the earth, and Jialou Luo was still a kid. Later Jialou Qingyun went straight up and tried to shake him, but failed several times.


    At this moment, Garuda looked at Bai Lianhua, the master of the demon sect, with a plea.


    "My lord, please kill this thief!"


    Bai Lianhua did not nod or shook his head, taking Garuda''s words as wind in his ears.


    If he could kill Huyanlie Why Jialouluo bullshit, he would have done it a long time ago, he was just here to save Jialouluo.


    "Sovereign Lord!"


    Jialou Luo was not reconciled. He wanted Hu Yanlie to die. If Hu Yanlie did not die, he would not survive.


    Bai Lianhua looked at Jialou Luo, his face turned cold, like an iceberg beauty.


    "To shut up!"


    Bai Lianhua''s reprimand made Garuda''s face change instantaneously.


    "Hu Yanlie, you are really strong!"


    Bai Lianhua looked at Hu Yanlie with a touch of complicated flavor. After all, they were all acquaintances who had met before.


    Hu Yanlie disdainfully said: "I Hu Yanlie is the pinnacle of integrity!"


    "Haha, Lian Po is old, but if you can''t afford it, don''t be aggressive."


    Bai Lianhua''s eyes were full of sarcasm, and he didn''t put Hu Yanlie in his eyes.


    He came with a big plan this time, and he was not afraid of Hu Yanlie at all.


    "You can give it a try, why don''t I let you have a hand!"


    Hu Yanlie''s hearty words made Bai Lianhua''s face change suddenly.


    "It''s so fast, do you think I''ll be alone this time!"


    As soon as Bai Lianhua''s words fell, a vision suddenly appeared in the sky, and several figures appeared one after another.


    When Hu Yanlie saw this, his face was gloomy. He knew that these people must be conspiring.


    Ba Guobusi, Dali Duanzi, Xixia Xiatian, Modu Silently, Lei Tianzi of Thunder Gate, King Genshuo of Jujizong, Xiaoyuemen Xiaoyueyue!


    The giants of the entire Yizhou are coming, this is simply unprecedented!


    Even back then, it was Hu Yanlie that rushed to the martial arts realm and fought against the strong men in the martial arts world, and these strong men had never been to the martial arts world on earth.


    But this time they came, for Jialouluo, to kill Hu Yanlie, are they?


    They are for Su Yan, for the Tai A sword of Tai Amen!


    Hu Yanlie''s face trembled slightly, not afraid, but jealous, deep jealous.


    The eight giants of Xuzhou are all coming. This lineup, not to mention ordinary people, has to weigh even the strongest.


    "Hu Yanlie, I haven''t seen you for more than a hundred years, don''t come here unharmed!"


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other for 150 years!"


    "I think you were like a tiger in the air back then, stirring up the martial arts world to be uneasy!"


    "Back then, you entered the realm of Xiuwu, but you were only fifty years old, now you are two hundred years old, and time flies!"


    Sovereign emperors of the eight giants are all you and me, as if there are inexhaustible words and unclear things.


    Jialouluo was completely dazed at the moment, he had no idea what happened back then, he only knew that Hu Yanlie was the first person on earth.


    Not only Jialou Luo was stunned, but Yanjing''s people were also stunned, trembling, and terrified. They actually saw such a giant with their own eyes.


    Faced with the words of this group of people, Hu Yanlie treated him indifferently, without saying a word, he knew that this group of people would have no good things here, and it must be an attempt.


    These giants also didn''t care about Hu Yanlie''s indifference, after all, they knew Hu Yanlie''s temper.


    They only need to finish their own affairs, then everything can be over, and they can leave.


    "Hu Yanlie, you can''t kill Garuda!"


    Pakistani Bass fell into the air and said directly.

 Chapter 1795： There is nothing to blame for the crime!

    Buss�� tone was not a request, not a discussion, but an order. He was ordering Hu Yanlie!


    This condescending tone can be said to make people very uncomfortable, let alone Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie looked at Buzz with a hint of cold light on his face.


    "Do you say you can''t kill if you don''t?"


    Buss replied coldly: "Yes, and you can''t kill him!"


    This is unscrupulous, telling you that if you want to kill, you can''t kill!


    Hu Yanlie sneered, this was an expression of extreme anger, he had never smiled like this.


    "Why are you laughing!"


    Dali''s jokes coldly scolded, without showing any respect, and completely regarded Hu Yanlie as inappropriate.


    "What do you care about when I laugh!"


    Hu Yanlie showed no mercy, staring directly at the Dali emperor''s joke.


    Duanzi is a king of a country, who has never been so despised, naturally angry.


    But he didn''t shoot because he didn''t dare.


    It''s not that he is timid, but Hu Yanlie is really strong.


    "You group of snakes and rats, you dare to run wild in my place today, you are really impatient!"


    Hu Yanlie was completely released, and he had restored the former, the violent Lie King!


    "When I swept the Xiuwu world, what were you guys like, a group of children in open pants waiting to be fed!"


    "You are so courageous!"


    Lei Tianzi, the master of the Thunder Gate, was furious, and a powerful spiritual power filled his hands, ready to shoot!


    "Isn''t it, when I appeared back then, who was so scared?!"


    Everyone was speechless, unable to speak at all.


    They were really powerless against Hu Yanlie back then, there was absolutely no way.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie was the most troubled person in the martial arts world, the most powerful person.


    That is killing everything, invincible.


    Had it not been for the last person to come forward, Hu Yanlie would have already penetrated the Xiuwu world.


    Hu Yanlie is an outlier, an outlier that has never appeared in the earth martial arts world.


    His cultivation base at the time was more than that, he was the most powerful person long ago.


    It''s just these secrets, it''s hard for them to tell them, because the superior has given an order not to allow anyone to mention a little bit.


    But some people can know one or two that Hu Yanlie made a big uproar in the martial arts world, in fact, it was not for personal grievances and personal affairs, he was for the entire martial arts world on earth!


    As we all know, the earth''s spiritual power is exhausted, and people want to cultivate, it is even more difficult, and these spiritual powers are all intercepted by the martial arts world.


    Hu Yanlie was just angry, and rushed to the martial arts world to make a theory, wanting them to release some spiritual power to the earth martial arts world.


    But this group of people in the Xiuwu World were pedantic, ignorant, arrogant, and arrogant. They didn''t put him in the eyes and threatened him.


    This aroused Hu Yanlie''s temper, he directly killed everything and shocked the Xiuwu world.


    Later things got bigger.


    This is also something that the eight giants of Yizhou are afraid of. Although Hu Yanlie''s cultivation was abolished at the time, the past events are still vivid and remembered by them.


    Hu Yanlie''s martial arts cultivation was abolished, but it was not completely abolished. In these hundred and fifty years, who can say that Hu Yanlie has not been promoted to the previous realm!


    Even if they step in place and return to their previous realm, they can''t match it, because it''s not a level at all.


    Xiao Yueyue of Xiaoyuemen looked at Hu Yanlie at this moment, and said coldly: "Hu Yanlie, you are strong, but your cultivation base has been abolished. Do you think you are still the former Lie King!"


    He was cheering for himself. After all, the once strong men made them jealous, but in fact, as long as they work together, they will definitely win against Hu Yanlie, at least they think so.


    "You can try it!"


    Hu Yanlie didn''t give way at all, this group of people has already come here, where can he give up.


    "Hu Yanlie, I''ll tell you the truth, you should know it well when we come here!"


    "Huh, I know you come here to eat shit."


    "you!"


    Buss was furious, but still endured it, focusing on the overall situation.


    "Have you forgotten the promise you made? You have left the land of the Middle Seas!"


    Buss yelled, his voice trembling everywhere, and everyone in Yanjing could hear it.


    Hu Yanlie''s face was cold, his body was covered with blue spiritual power, and the visions behind him continued.


    "Yes, you left Zhonghai, you broke your promise!" Dali also roared, his voice extremely cold.


    "According to the rules, if you leave China Shipping, you are breaking the agreement. Do you remember the rules you made back then?!"


    Buss roared again, his voice like a dragon roar.


    Of course Hu Yanlie can hardly remember that if he violated the agreement, the Xiuwu world could kill him!


    "You should be clear when we are here!"


    The crowd sneered, this is their strategy.


    Let Garuda lead Hu Yanlie out, then convict him, and finally kill him together to avoid future troubles!


    Although they were afraid of Hu Yanlie, but after this adjustment, they also knew that it was unfounded worry.


    Hu Yanlie is no longer the King Lie back then, his cultivation base has been abolished, he is just a strong Yang Dan!


    It is not easy for the eight giants to deal with a strong Yang Dan, so the fear in their hearts has long since dissipated.


    The expression of excitement appeared on Garuda''s face on the side, and what he was looking forward to most would finally come true.


    He doesn''t care why Hu Yanlie was abolished, and he doesn''t care who Hu Yanlie is, he now only wants Hu Yanlie to die, and he just wants to become the number one power on earth.


    This is obsession, deep obsession!


    The obsession made Garuda''s heart twisted, right and wrong.


    Hu Yanlie looked at the eight people in front of him, and the anger on his face disappeared, completely dissipated.


    He laughed loudly, laughing extraordinarily cripple!


    "The old saying is pretty good, it makes people subject to others in one step!"


    He Hu Yanlie compromised at the beginning and stayed in a corner, because he didn''t want to fight anymore and didn''t want the people on earth to suffer along with him.


    He knew that the superior was speaking for the Xiuwu world, and he couldn''t resist at all.


    Those who can beat the Xiuwu world can''t beat the upper ones. This is the class and the shackles, so you can''t break out of this siege.


    But now he regrets it, really regrets it, completely regrets it.


    Why didn''t you kill him back then, seven in seven out of thousands!


    Even if he died, that was enough, showing his will, and he didn''t need to be so humiliated by a group of Xiaoxiao today.


    "Hu Yanlie, you can accept this crime!"


    Buzz pointed at the sky and glared at Hu Yanlie.


    This is a poisonous oath, once proved.


    At this moment, the sky is rolling, as if there is a magical power, if you don''t tell the truth, you will be condemned by heaven!


    Hu Yanlie laughed, with a sarcasm on his face.


    "There is nothing wrong with the crime you want to add!"


    He had seen everything and knew about the conspiracy.


    It''s no big deal, now he can still fight and kill the enemy, he is not old!

 Chapter 1796： One against eight!

    Hu Yanlie looked at the eight people in front of him, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Seeing Hu Yanlie''s disdainful expression, Basi and others'' faces were extremely cold, hatred had enveloped them all, and Hu Yanlie must get rid of them.


    But Bass and others did not directly do it, because they have not asked what they want to know.


    "Hu Yanlie, do you know what you are doing?!"


    Faced with Buss'' roar, Hu Yanlie looked cold and ignored.


    "You are the enemy of the entire Yizhou and the entire Xiuwu Realm!"


    Hu Yanlie showed a mocking smile, but Buss'' words made him angrily smile.


    "You are going to kill me, do I kneel and let you kill?!"


    Bass had a look, then looked at Hu Yanlie and said, "The matter is not unresolved, but you must obey us."


    "Yes, hand over Su Yan, we don''t have to kill you!"


    Xiao Yueyue next to Bass spoke at this moment. He couldn''t wait any longer, eager to know the whereabouts of Su Yan and the whereabouts of Tai''a sword.


    Hu Yanlie''s face became cold, and his breath was majestic.


    "The tail of the fox finally appeared. You not only want to kill me, but you also want to know the whereabouts of Su Yan. It really kills two birds with one stone."


    The expressions of Bass and others changed slightly, they did not expect Hu Yanlie to guess everything.


    But Bass and others will naturally not admit it.


    "Nonsense, our most important purpose here is to capture Su Yan!" Xiaoyueyue said angrily.


    The Emperor Dali also said, "Do you know what Su Yan did in the martial arts world!"


    The white lotus on the side said, "He killed the master of Tai''amen and destroyed the whole Tai''amen!"


    The eight people were furious. This was a provocation to their martial arts world. If they were not severely punished, the majesty of the martial arts world would be damaged.


    "I''m afraid it''s not because of this."


    Hu Yanlie sneered, he knew everything.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Hu Yanlie jokingly said, "You just want the Tai''a sword!"


    The expressions of Bass and the others changed drastically, and they were truly shocked. They didn''t expect Hu Yanlie to know about it.


    They thought that Hu Yanlie was too simple, Hu Yanlie''s dignity, it is not easy to find some news.


    Moreover, this is not a secret, it has long been spread in the martial arts world.


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, Bass simply tore his face.


    "Now that you know, you should call him out!"


    "Everybody is not guilty, and you should understand the truth."


    "Tai''a sword is actually something that ants like this can have, we can let you go if we hand over him!"


    Compared with the Tai-A sword, Hu Yanlie is naturally not important. If you really want to choose, then it is naturally the Tai-A sword that is more important.


    Hu Yanlie sneered again and again, and said angrily: "Enough!"


    "You bunch of rubbish, if you want to take it out, how can I, Hu Yanliee, be afraid of you group of snakes and rats!"


    The faces of Bass and others changed drastically, knowing that the matter could not be reconciled.


    "Since your mouth is so hard, then we will pry your mouth open!"


    Buzz glanced at the others and said, "Everyone, let''s grab Hu Yanlie!"


    Although everyone knows that Hu Yanlie is Lianpo, the old man, and his cultivation base has been abolished, but this group of people still dare not shoot at will, or choose the safest way to shoot together.


    The others nodded one after another, and the whole body was already filled with terrifying aura, with different colors, covering the world, and the whole Yanjing suddenly became a place of spiritual power!


    A group of martial arts elders in Yanjing had never seen such scenes before, each of them was shocked and evaded.


    They knew that this battle was definitely not a trivial matter, and it might not be certain whether the entire Yanjing could be kept.


    Hu Yanlie looked at the group of people and shouted: "Let''s go to the sky to fight, don''t affect innocent people!"


    Hu Yanlie naturally didn''t want the people of Yanjing to be in danger, after all, he was hailed as the soul of China!


    Buss smiled and said, "Aren''t you stiff in your mouth, you still have cartilage."


    "Who do you think you are, want to pick a place to kill you, wishful thinking!"


    Hu Yanlie knew that he couldn''t speak, so he couldn''t help directly. He wanted to end the battle as quickly as possible!


    A giant lamp appeared behind Hu Yanlie, burning with a cyan flame, and strands of cyan cooking smoke wandered towards Hu Yanlie.


    More than that, there is a huge figure behind him, like a king of strength, proud and square, providing him with infinite strength.


    But Bass and others had already taken action at this moment, and the eight spiritual powers directly attacked and killed Hu Yanlie.


    These eight people are not simple existences, all of them are perfect, their strength is incomparable, and a few are even the pinnacle of perfection!


    Eight people shot, naturally it is not a small fight, all of them used secret techniques, nirvana!


    The people of Yanjing, the big men in the martial arts world, all showed horrified faces. They hid from a long distance and looked at the battlefield, one by one was frightened.


    "This kind of power, can it be that Yang Dan Consummation?!"


    "My dear, eight strong men of Yang Dan Consummation!"


    An insider said: "This is the overall strength of Yizhou, you think it is a joke!"


    "Isn''t King Lie in danger?"


    "Hmph, if you grow up other people''s ambitions and extinguish your prestige, King Lie will definitely win!"


    Driven by some people, everyone raised their arms and shouted, cheering for Hu Yanlie.


    At this moment, Hu Yanlie''s body was violent, filled with a powerful force, and he punched directly!


    The power of this punch is so great that it makes people feel scared.


    The secret techniques of the eight giants all struck, one after another on Hu Yanlie''s fist.


    The whole world seemed to have returned to chaos all of a sudden, countless ripples shook all around, and the four directions suddenly became ruins!


    More than that, the spiritual power of this collision was vented everywhere, and everything it went to was wiped out!


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Hu Yanlie''s power was so terrifying!


    With one punch, he actually resisted the secret attack of the eight giants!


    Not only everyone was shocked, but the eight giants were shocked!


    They looked at Hu Yanlie with disbelief, as if they were looking at the king of Lie who had made trouble in the realm of Xiuwu!


    "How is this possible!"


    "Hasn''t he been deposed?!"


    "This person is not easy. It is very likely that his strength will rise in the past one hundred and fifty years, so please treat it with integrity!"


    Buzz stared at Hu Yanlie fiercely, with an extreme cold glow on his face, his killing intent rose infinitely at this moment, almost filling his eyes.


    But the people in Yanjing were boiling. Originally they thought that Hu Yanlie was fierce, but they didn''t expect that Hu Yanlie''s punch would actually block the attack of the eight people.


    "King Lie reborn, with one enemy eight!"


    "King Lie reborn, with one enemy eight!"


    "King Lie is alive, with one against eight!"


    Countless people raised their arms and shouted, excited to the extreme, they naturally expect Hu Yanlie to drive these people out of the earth!

 Chapter 1797： The sun and the moon are dull!

    At this time, Su Yan, Yuwen Xiongba and others were still at the fortress in Xuzhou, and the axe man was still at the fortress in the sky.


    Seeing Su Yan, he was very happy because he had a lot of income.


    "Several people, are you leaving Xuzhou?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "You were two people when you came. If you leave so many people, the price will double."


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly: "Do you dare to ask for money from my adults?!"


    The big man''s face became cold: "You don''t have to pay, you can pass the customs!"


    "No customs clearance text!"


    "Then don''t go there!"


    The big man''s axe was directly at the intersection, obviously not wanting Su Yan and others to pass.


    Xiao Meng said angrily at this moment: "Do you dare to block our way, do you know who my master brother is?!"


    "Love who and who." The big man said with disdain.


    "My master is Su Yan!"


    The big man was taken aback for a moment, and then his complexion changed wildly, with big beads of sweat covering his entire face, making his face green in fright.


    Su Yan, this name is no stranger to him, it has spread throughout the martial arts world these days!


    It''s just that people in the martial arts world only know Su Yan, not Su Yan''s face.


    After all, it was too easy for Su Yan to change his face, and he didn''t have a hundred faces repeated.


    In the end, Su Yan and others passed easily, and the big man also gave the money he began to collect to Yu Wen Xiongba with the profit. Now he lost his wife and broke down.


    As soon as a few people left Xuzhou, the whole world was revealed. The Eight Great States are eight centrifugal islands, extremely huge.


    But Su Yan''s focus at the moment is not these, he is looking at the clouds on the earth.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and he had a foreboding of something unknown.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    Yuwen Xiongba is still calm in joy, letting the big man deflate him naturally.


    "Something happened to the earth!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly.


    Yuwen Xiong Abao hurriedly asked: "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, but there are violent spiritual power fluctuations in the clouds. This is not normal at all. This shows that there is a strong possibility that there is a strong fighting on the earth."


    "It''s not uncommon, and it''s not uncommon to fight."


    "Yang Dan has fought successfully, and there are not a few!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed drastically, showing a sense of amazement.


    "Leave me!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense, and directly led a group of people to the earth quickly.


    ...


    At this moment, Yanjing has already become the center of the battlefield, with constant visions of heaven and earth, spiritual power raging, ripples trembling in all directions, and ruins spreading everywhere!


    Hu Yanlie''s upper body was naked, with a few scars on his chest, which was naturally a battle injury.


    On the other hand, Bass and the others, one by one, was not as good as it was. They consumed a huge amount of spiritual energy, and they only wounded Hu Yanlie, all of them were surging.


    "Hu Yanlie, you are so courageous!" Buzz yelled, "You actually practiced again with the martial arts world behind your back, don''t you have any superiors in your eyes!"


    Hu Yanlie sneered, no matter what Buzz said.


    His fist was like a mountain at the moment, shrouded by the violent blue spiritual power, and a punch could crush half of the sea!


    Hu Yanlie didn''t care so much anymore, he had to take action to kill these eight people!


    His fist contained violent brilliance, and the light flickered, with the intention of killing, directly rushing towards the eight people.


    Hu Yanlie took the initiative to attack, making the eight people''s complexion drastically changed, and all of them hurriedly used their spiritual power to fight.


    They didn''t expect that Hu Yanlie was so powerful, which was completely inconsistent with the rumors.


    When Hu Yanlie broke through the yin and yang realm, no one can beat Xiuwu, and in the end it was the superiors who came forward to suppress it.


    He also abolished Hu Yanlie''s cultivation base and became a Yin Dan powerhouse.


    But these hundred and five years have passed, and Hu Yanlie has become alive again, already half a step away!


    Half a step of Yin and Yang, this level is also one of the best in the Xiuwu world, at least no one in the middle world can say that it can be easily defeated.


    I am afraid that some of the ancestors of the peerless sect are only half-step Yin and Yang.


    This is also the reason why Buss and the others are extremely jealous, and it is also that they used a few great forces to still only wound Hu Yanlie.


    At this moment, Hu Yanlie''s fist pointed directly at Xiao Yueyue, with the ability to suppress it.


    With a crowd of eight, Hu Yanlie didn''t have seven heads and six arms. He could only use various methods to defeat him, and let one person be destroyed first!


    Xiao Yueyue''s face changed drastically, and Zhou Guangguang immediately enveloped himself, and at the same time displayed a unique trick!


    "Honeymoon spell!"


    The honeymoon curse is a powerful mental attack, especially for single dogs.


    But Hu Yanlie is not a single dog, his grandson is almost gray-haired, a single dog who is still a fart.


    But Xiaoyueyue''s secret technique itself has a great attack power, and its power is enough to make people change color.


    But when his power blasted out, it was actually smashed to pieces by Hu Yanlie''s punch, and it was simply vulnerable!


    Xiaoyueyue''s complexion changed drastically, is Yang Dan Consummation so vulnerable in front of half a step of Yin and Yang!


    Just when Hu Yanlie''s fist was about to fall on Xiao Yueyue''s face, Bass and the others shot.


    The seven secret techniques all attacked, madly blasting towards Hu Yanlie.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Hu Yanlie completely ignored her, his fist still fell on Xiao Yueyue''s face.


    Xiaoyueyue suddenly became a melon cake face, her muscles and bones were compressed, her blood spurted, and she fell towards the ground.


    Xiaoyueyue did not die, but almost lost his combat effectiveness, which made Bass and others'' eyes flushed.


    But Hu Yanlie had endured the secret technique of the seven people, and there was also a horrified wound on his arm, and the blood kept ticking.


    "Hu Yanlie, I didn''t expect you to do such a stupid move!"


    Bass sneered on his face, but he was actually disturbed.


    Hu Yanlie''s various defeats made them very jealous, and they didn''t want to be Xiaoyueyue.


    Hu Yanlie ignored him. He still has one in one arm, enough!


    With another punch, King Lie is King Lie. The offensive is simple, and the power is violent.


    The seven giants naturally did not retreat half a point, they all used the strongest secret technique, and they all took out their housekeeping skills.


    It''s already this time, if they keep their hands, they are afraid that the gutter will overturn.


    Countless rays of light rushed towards Hu Yanlie, as if the essence of heaven and earth were all attacking and killing Hu Yanlie, more terrifying than just now.


    Hu Yanlie clenched his fist, protected by the giant behind him, and the giant lamp provided spiritual power, and he was not afraid of making a single punch.


    No matter what you do, you can break it with one punch!


    Hu Yanlie''s punch actually reached his full strength, half a step of Yin and Yang''s power, can destroy the world!


    After all, this is not the martial arts world, this is the earth, and its stability is naturally not as strong as the martial arts world.


    Hu Yanlie''s punch directly smashed countless secret arts and spiritual powers, causing the seven to suffer a powerful backlash, all of them vomiting blood!


    Bass and the others wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths, rushing towards Hu Yanlie as if going mad.


    The two sides fought the sun and the moon, and the whole Yanjing seemed to be the end!

 Chapter 1798： Come from Xuzhou!

    Bass and others know that if they don''t work hard anymore, there will be serious things, unexpected things that they don''t want to bear.


    Bass and others are all exerting their spiritual power, this is the unique spiritual power of the monks in the martial arts world!


    This spiritual power is different from the earth, purer, purer, and stronger!


    The spiritual power of the seven realms, turned into a bead, like a dragon ball, it is actually connected into a line like the Big Dipper.


    Yanjing''s people trembled with fright, and this spiritual power was shining like a star, which was too terrifying.


    Many people''s bodies are trembling, and now they are completely upset, worrying for Hu Yanlie.


    But Hu Yanlie looked at the seven spiritual powers in the sky indifferently throughout the entire process, without fear at all!


    When he made a big disturbance in the martial arts world, he had never been afraid of more than half of the time. The few people in front of him back then were just hairy boys.


    Today, this group of people is on their own, becoming the masters or emperors of Yizhou giants, and the people at the top of the pyramid.


    This is unfair, because the spiritual power of the martial arts world is so strong that it is much better than the earth.


    One day of cultivation in the martial arts world can be compared to one year on earth!


    This is not an exaggeration, it is a fact, just like the feeling of a full man and a hungry man, it is not a class at all.


    But Hu Yanlie is still so powerful, reaching the half-step Yin Yang realm!


    What does he rely on, his talent, his ability, his hard work, his own dedication!


    He relies on tenaciousness, desperation, and chance!


    Heaven is unfair, but he is not discouraged, because he knows that paying more will inevitably surpass the martial arts monks.


    Hu Yanlie looked at the seven spiritual powers, the cyan giant lamp behind him gleamed endlessly, like the natal lamp under the tower of the Buddha.


    The giant phantom even showed endless violent meaning, and the power reached the point of astonishment, completely crazy!


    Don''t live crazy, don''t become a devil!


    There was a cyan giant lamp imprint on Hu Yanlie''s hand, and the giant phantom went directly into his left arm!


    Giant blessing, unlimited power!


    Hu Yanlie rushed to the sky and punched directly, as if the world was going to be shattered by him!


    Bass and others were completely shocked, dumbfounded, and their faces showed incredible expressions.


    The sum of their original psychic powers can definitely be comparable to the half-step Yin-Yang powerhouse, or even stronger, but the result is far beyond their expectations.


    Hu Yanlie''s fist directly hit the Qi Dao Ben''s spiritual power, and the Qi Dao''s spiritual power dimmed in an instant.


    King Genshuo of Jujimen swallowed, his face was already full of horror, there was still half the thought of wanting to fight.


    He knew that he was defeated, and the eight giants were still defeated!


    Hu Yanlie is indeed the soul of China, the first person on earth!


    Old Lian Po?


    Shit!


    Lian Po can still eat ten catties of beef and half a bucket of rice!


    Hu Yanlie did not leave his hand, and defeated the seven spiritual powers, and rushed directly towards the seven, his fist shining brightly, a mortal skill!


    A punch hit on Buss'' chest, a shocking hole appeared in Buss'' chest, and his heart burst!


    Bass showed pain on his face and fell directly towards the ground!


    His original mental power was defeated, and he had suffered a huge backlash. Now he has confiscated his heart with one punch, which can be said to be half-life.


    The expressions of the other six people changed drastically, and they fled towards the four directions, apparently lost!


    But how could Hu Yanlie let them go, chasing after them, his fists still shining endlessly!


    "Giant kings, Wang Genshuo, give me a punch!"


    Hu Yanlie''s fist fell directly on Wang Genshuo''s face, Wang Genshuo screamed, and fell directly like Garuda with broken wings.


    When he fell, his body was already covered with blood, and he suffered severe injuries.


    "Dali Duan, Xixia Summer, give me death!"


    Hu Yanlie''s punch was even more powerful. It directly pierced the two people''s chests, strangling their spirits and taking their lives!


    The others were already so scared that their hearts trembled, and they flee desperately, using various secret techniques.


    But at this moment, the people in Yanjing have been stunned, they are not stunned and have jumped up, so excited that it is difficult to describe.


    "King Lie!"


    The simple two words express their endless respect and admiration.


    Hu Yanlie rushed towards the magic city silently, silently regarded as a very strong existence, Yang Dan reached its peak, and at this moment, displayed a secret technique, which was actually out of trouble.


    Naturally, Hu Yanlie would not give up, chasing after him.


    In the end, Hu Yanlie silently overtakes him, makes a punch, and falls to the ground.


    The Lei Tianzi of the Thunder Gate and the White Lotus of the Demon Sect were already like birds of fright at the moment, and their hearts were full of despair.


    "Do not kill me!"


    "No, don''t kill me, I surrender!"


    Bai Lianhua looked at Hu Yanlie who was catching up with him with a face full of horror. He couldn''t imagine why Hu Yanlie was so fast, it was incomprehensible.


    Hu Yanlie''s expression was indifferent, and his fists blasted out, directly smashing half of Bai Lianhua''s face!


    "You slapped me in the face!"


    "It''s you shemale!"


    Hu Yanlie punched again, directly smashing Bai Lianhua''s head, blood flowed across, and spread all over!


    Hu Yanlie is like the same killer god, more terrifying than Su Yan before, after all, he exists in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    There was one left, and Hu Yanlie was breathing non-stop at the moment. Obviously, he was at the end of the storm and he was a bit exhausted.


    But he will not give up, he must kill this person, and must not let him escape. He Hu Yanlie has never let anyone off!


    Hu Yanlie rushed up, blood came out of his arm, splashing all around, enduring the pain of backlash, he also wanted to kill the Thunder Emperor of Thunder Gate.


    Lei Tianzi displayed a thunder and lightning strike, but he was not Hu Yanlie''s opponent at all. He was directly blasted into the Yanjing Emperor''s Mausoleum with a punch by Hu Yanlie.


    Hu Yanlie took a shot, and there were four of the eight giants in Yizhou!


    These four have been unable to fight back, and their lives are all held in Hu Yanlie''s hands.


    Hu Yanlie fell into the sky and walked directly towards the four of them, and the four of them kept retreating and gathered together.


    Buzz''s face jumped wildly, looking at Hu Yanlie like a butcher.


    "Master Huyan, all this is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    Bass said with a frantic expression, now he can''t resist.


    Hu Yanlie smiled, looking at Buzz, his fist directly shattered his consciousness.


    "It''s so ridiculous, beg for mercy in front of me!"


    Hu Yanlie''s voice was cold, he had already killed him, he was originally King Lie, so naturally he would not stop.


    But at this moment, the desperate three of Xiao Yueyue, Wang Genshuo, and silently all showed surprise and ecstasy on their faces.


    "You are here!"


    "You are finally here!"


    "Great!"


    Hu Yanlie heard the voices of the three people and couldn''t help but look towards the sky!


    Above the sky, there were countless dark clouds, countless visions appeared, and it was obvious that the strong came!


    "Who is here!" Hu Yanlie shouted loudly.


    "Xuzhou people come!"

 Chapter 1799： Lost after all!

    Someone in the sky responded, and the voice rang everywhere, staying for a long time, shaking everywhere.


    The Yanjing people who had been extremely excited were completely stupid, and there were even strong enemies!


    What they thought was too simple, the huge martial arts world like Lin, Yizhou is just one of the nine states and four barbarians, and there are superiors above these people.


    The visitor has given his name, come from Xuzhou!


    It''s a person from Xuzhou, a giant in Xuzhou!


    There is no need to guess at all. In this situation, the average middle school dare not contaminate at all, unless it is an idiot.


    The visitor must be a Xuzhou giant, not for Tai Amen, but must be Su Yan and Tai A sword.


    The first to show up was the water fish of the Xuzhou giant Shuiyuedongtian, a long dress, falling gracefully, and the water flowed and changed, like a water dragon raising its head!


    Immediately afterwards, Qingcheng Jue Lian, the head of the Qingcheng Sect, also fell. With her peerless elegance, she could not see the slightest oldness on her face, she was still as beautiful as an eighteen-year-old beauty!


    Do not lock the door The owner always does not lock the door, carrying a huge lock, and huffing down into the air!


    Canglang Zonglang rode a huge night wolf by mistake and fell from the sky!


    Yuexian, the master of Lanyue Sect, sits on the illusory moon and comes from the sky!


    Liu Sishu, the monarch of the Kingdom of Shu, Cao Sima, the monarch of the State of Wei, and Sun Wanli, the monarch of the State of Wu, all came together.


    The eight giants in Xuzhou have all arrived, and this battle is even stronger than the eight giants in Yizhou!


    The people of Yanjing are desperate, completely desperate, extremely desperate!


    But what they didn''t expect at all was that it was not too late!


    "Xuzhou people are here, how come we from Yuzhou are absent!"


    "We have a share in Yongzhou too!"


    "We in Qingzhou won''t let it go!"


    "We Jingzhou has taken charge of this matter!"


    "We in Yanzhou will still not ignore it!"


    "We in Liangzhou will naturally not fall behind!"


    Almost half of the people from Kyushu were present. The grand scene is evident!


    It can be seen that the giants of Yizhou have all become early birds and cannon fodder.


    But now that people in Chin have giants coming, the whole scene has completely changed!


    Hu Yanlie was still breathing non-stop, his body was already covered with blood, and his breath was a little wilting, but his face still carried a sense of indifference and extreme chill.


    Hu Yanlie knew it would be like this, he knew it would be the result, he had already guessed it.


    Tai''a sword, the twenty-fifth existence of the spirit weapon list, who is not jealous, who does not want to get it!


    With the Tai''a sword, there is a chance to become a superior existence. Who wants to give up this opportunity!


    Hu Yanlie looked at the people in front of him one by one, with a sense of vicissitudes on his face.


    He recalled that back then, this group of people looked at him in the same way, dismissed him so much, and angered him.


    In the end, he killed a seven-in and seven-out, killed a world upside down, and killed an eternal tremor!


    But now he knows he can''t do it anymore, he is really helpless.


    old?


    No, the realm is abolished and this cannot be changed.


    "Hu Yanlie!" Shui Yuer, the master of Shuiyue Dongtian, shouted directly, "You violated the agreement and killed the five giants in Yizhou. What crime should you be guilty of!"


    Hu Yanlie sneered, looking at the water fish and said: "Back when I broke your school, you are nothing but a door boy!"


    "you!"


    Shui Yu''er was furious, but he couldn''t deny it, because it was a fact, but he was a little surprised, and he didn''t expect Hu Yanlie to remember.


    Hu Yanlie''s eyes are not ordinary, he can see it.


    "We are here today just for the Tai''ammen. If you recruit truthfully, we can still deal with it lightly!"


    Don''t lock the door The owner always doesn''t lock the door and angers.


    Hu Yanlie looked at him and said, "You are still the same as before, with no progress. Isn''t it tired to carry the lock?"


    "Talk about business, hurry up and tell the whereabouts of Su Yan!"


    He never locked the door and furious, and his body was golden and holy.


    "Su Yan, haha." Hu Yanlie smiled, "Don''t say I don''t know, I know and won''t tell you!"


    "court death!"


    The wolf was furious, and a secret technique rushed towards Hu Yanlie, extremely powerful.


    The realm of Yin and Yang Consummation is naturally not a joke.


    Hu Yanlie showed disdain and clenched his fists. Although his hands trembled a bit, he still threw a punch!


    The wolf vomited blood by mistake and was injured!


    Everyone was shocked. They already knew that Hu Yanlie was the end of the storm, but they didn''t expect to have such a power.


    Some people even admire Hu Yanlie, this is the **** of murder, this is the genius, this is the **** of war!


    Hu Yanlie dismissed these people and recovered indifferently. He looked at them and said, "If you want to die, let go!"


    "If you don''t hand over Su Yan, there is no way to live today!"


    "Just rely on you, squeeze your head!"


    Hu Yanlie went crazy on the spot and rushed towards the person, his arm directly held the person''s head, twisted and squeezed, and the plasma burst in all directions!


    Everyone was completely shocked, Hu Yanlie was too strong, right? Is this still half a step of Yin and Yang? It is even more powerful and violent than the people in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    Hu Yanlie had already smashed his eyes, killing one to protect his capital, and one more he earned. He knew his ending and couldn''t change it.


    Even if he said Su Yan, he knew that this group of people would not let him go.


    Besides, it is impossible for him to tell Su Yan, he knows that Su Yan is the last hope of the earth, the genius of the Age of Domination!


    Back then, he was so genius, able to achieve the realm of Yin and Yang, completely relying on the last bit of spiritual power of the earth.


    It was because the spiritual power was taken as his own by the martial arts world, he was dissatisfied and rushed to make a fuss.


    With lessons learned from the past, other giants already have a sense of fear and will not rush forward.


    The King of the State of Wu, Sun Wanli, looked at the people and said in a cold voice: "This person is stubborn, why don''t we directly take action, control him, and seize the spiritual consciousness, and then we will know the whereabouts of Su Yan!"


    The others nodded, all agreeing.


    For a time, more than a dozen powerful spiritual powers rushed towards Hu Yanlie, all of which were the strongest secret techniques, without any reservation.


    They don''t want to waste time, they don''t want to change!


    Hu Yanlie''s eyes opened in anger, without fear!


    "come on!"


    Hu Yanlie roared, the corners of his mouth were violently sprayed with blood, the muscles all over his body began to crack, and all the spiritual power in his body was dissipated!


    Finally, countless forces bombarded him, and the entire Zhonghai became a ruin!


    The powerful spiritual power enveloped Zhonghai, ripples oscillated everywhere, and the whole place was already in ruins.


    Unable to see, the power is too strong, it will last for a long time, countless people are looking forward to miracles, but they know that miracles are impossible.


    And the big giants looked at everything coldly, waiting for their spiritual power to dissipate, and then proceeded to seize the meaning of divine consciousness.


    "The stubborn old fellow, who killed my sect master back then, must take revenge today!"


    Yuexian said angrily, his master was killed by Hu Yanlie, and he has always held hatred.


    If it wasn''t for fear of the superior, he would have troubled Hu Yanlie a long time ago, so why wait until one hundred and fifty years later.

 Chapter 1800： Stand to die!

    Not only Yuexian, there are so many angry people, including people from all major states!


    Because Hu Yanlie was not just as simple as Xuzhou, but Hu Yanlie, the land of Kyushu, has been swept away!


    The master of Liangshengmen in Yuzhou glared at Hu Yanlie at this time, wishing to turn Hu Yanlie into ashes.


    "Hu Yanlie, you won''t forget our Liangshengmen!"


    His voice was rushing, drifting directly to the land of the middle sea covered by spiritual power.


    Hu Yanlie didn''t respond, and people couldn''t see everything under the spiritual power. They didn''t know what happened to Hu Yanlie.


    But all the giants present knew that Hu Yanlie couldn''t be so weak and could not die like this.


    Sure enough, after the spiritual power dissipated, Hu Yanlie revealed that everyone saw it!


    Hu Yanlie is very tall and straight, like a giant, standing on his courtyard, proud of the world.


    It''s just that his body was scarred, and there was almost nothing in his body, and he was seriously injured.


    Hu Yanlie''s beard was stained red with blood, and his face was full of wind and frost.


    He looked at the master of Liangshengmen and said coldly: "The Liangshengmen, I thought it was destroyed, but I didn''t expect it to exist."


    The sect master of Ryosho was furious when he heard it, his eyes shone with extreme light, so that his face was distorted.


    "Back when you killed my sect master and swept up and down my sect, I will never forget this hatred!"


    The host of Wangyuelou in Yanzhou, stepping into the air at this moment, his face is full of anger, so angry!


    "Hu Yanlie, one hundred and fifty years ago, you also have today, and today you will undoubtedly die!"


    "How about the wife of the former owner of Wangyue Tower?"


    Hu Yanlie smiled.


    The host of Wangyuelou was furious, and his spiritual power swept away directly towards Hu Yanlie, adding an extra scar to Hu Yanlie''s chest.


    "You won''t forget my Qingzhou Golden Archway, you made a riot in my sect back then and killed the 18 elders of our sect!"


    The old master of the Golden Arches is full of vicissitudes at the moment, and there is only one strong person in the gate.


    Hu Yanlie showed disdain, and said directly: "Just you, I''m not too rare to kill, I got my hands dirty!"


    "You are so courageous!"


    "I, Yangzhou Twenty-Four Bridge, will never forget what you committed back then, and I will return it today!"


    "Twenty-four bridges are also available in China, but you are twenty-four men."


    Hu Yanlie sneered at the Twenty-Four Bridge.


    "I am Jingzhou eighteen pipas, you grabbed ten pipas back then, return them quickly!"


    "Already burned as firewood!"


    Hu Yanlie didn''t care.


    "you wanna die!"


    "My thirty-six rooms in Liangzhou are because of you, and ten rooms are still missing!"


    "I wanted to do something for you back then, but your wife of the house owner disagrees."


    Hu Yanlie grinned, full of joy, he always remembered this.


    "I have thirty old evil masters left in the 72 evil spirits of Yongzhou, all because of you!"


    "Helping others, as it should be!"


    Almost half of the Kyushu giants have arrived, which shows the huge scene.


    Moreover, this group of people injured Hu Yanlie, and now it seems to be half of the trial, and the evidence of his crimes is scolded, and every sentence is extremely angry!


    But Hu Yanlie, as a okay person, all laughed, leaving a group of giants stunned!


    It seemed that Hu Yanlie was looking for something, it seemed that Hu Yanlie was evil, but in reality.


    What happened back then was the blame for this group of people. Hu Yanlie rushed to the martial arts world for spiritual power. All these people opposed and threatened with words!


    More than that, the martial arts world on earth was persecuted by this group of people back then, and his wife and ion broke up and died!


    Are the people in the earth martial arts world not human? Is it normal for this group of giants to kill people for fun and enslavement at will?


    of course not!


    The earth martial arts world has suffered injustice and has been oppressed for so many years. No one has resisted head-on. That is because of poor strength.


    But Hu Yanlie stood up, he rushed to the Xiuwu world, causing these giants to suffer the price and know the consequences!


    So Hu Yanlie has a clear conscience!


    This is just a random accusation of this group of people, it is completely nonsense, the result of self-inflicted blame!


    It''s not just that Hu Yanlie didn''t care. Some of the old martial arts monks who were persecuted back then were also filled with outrage. They were the victims. What did they say.


    Hu Yanlie looked at the group of giants in front of him, with a calm expression on his face.


    "The earth martial arts world is not as powerful as your martial arts world, but it is not enslaved by you at will!"


    "presumptuous!"


    One person yelled, it was the master of the Seventy-two Shamen in Yongzhou, the most powerful existence in Yongzhou, who commanded the 72 Shamen.


    He is only a minute away from the half-walker, and can be said to be the top powerhouse on the scene.


    "Hu Yanlie, you dare to speak like this, the earth martial arts world is the land of ants, so it should be enslaved!"


    "Yes, should I go to you!"


    Hu Yanlie exploded foul language, and his character was like this one hundred and fifty years ago.


    "You guys are still talking nonsense with him, kill him directly!"


    The owner of the thirty-six room said angrily, he didn''t want to listen to Hu Yanlie''s voice anymore, if he killed it, there would be explanations, and it would be considered as getting rid of troubles.


    "Yes, kill him!"


    The others followed suit.


    However, Xuzhou''s giants changed their complexion slightly, showing panic one by one.


    Lan Yuejiao Yuexian looked at Hu Yanlie at this moment and said, "Hu Yanlie, you don''t have to tell the whereabouts of Su Yan, or we will let you suffer from the bitterness of bones!"


    Hu Yanlie smiled disdainfully, and said angrily: "Boys, come on if you have a seed, I''m not afraid!"


    The giants couldn''t bear it anymore, they all exploded in anger, and they used secret techniques to rush towards Hu Yanlie!


    Yuexian and the others could not stop, knowing that this was the result.


    Numerous secret arts all bombarded Hu Yanlie''s body, and Hu Yanlie''s spiritual power was shocked, countless spiritual powers were like poisonous insects, biting and harming him!


    Hu Yanlie endured the pain without giving a glance, even if the pain was unbearable, with a mental attack!


    For a long time, all spiritual power penetrated into Hu Yanlie''s body, destroying everything he had.


    Hu Yanlie directly spit out a mouthful of blood, the blood is black!


    Hu Yanlie at this moment actually died a long time ago. He was killed by countless spiritual powers, strangled by infinite secret arts, and tortured to death by countless spiritual attacks!


    He now has a skin bag intact, and his body is already empty!


    but!


    What is surprising is that Hu Yanlie is still standing, still holding his head high, standing proudly, never shaken by half!


    This made the giants present were dissatisfied and wanted to destroy their skin, but they were eventually stopped.


    "Let''s do it, the grudges are also reported, so leave him a skin bag!"


    "If he and Su Yan really have something to do with him, this skin might still be useful!"


    All the giants nodded and left their eyes.


    But at this moment, Hu Yansheng, his heart was broken, and he cried bitterly!


    It''s not just him, people in Yanjing are crying, people in China are crying, and people on the whole earth are crying!

 Chapter 1801： Return of Su Yan

    Hu Yanlie''s body was still standing, he never knelt down for half a minute until he died, let alone fell down. This is Hu Yanlie''s integrity!


    Hu Yansheng lay on the ground, crying to death, desperate for life, until a long time!


    Throughout Zhonghai and even Yanjing, the spiritual power is still trembling and will last for a long time.


    Countless Yanjing people have never left, they have been kneeling silently, and they are equally heartbroken.


    They only now know what happened before and what Hu Yanlie did back then.


    Hu Yanlie had a strong rise back then, with super talent!


    He is dissatisfied with the enslavement of the martial arts world of the martial arts world, and he is dissatisfied with the martial arts world taking spiritual power as his own.


    then!


    He rose into the sky and went straight to the Xiuwu realm, just for justice!


    After seven in and seven outs in the land of Kyushu, after killing the Quartet, the superior intervened and finally signed the contract.


    Hu Yanlie''s realm was abolished, only in Zhong Hai, no half a step!


    The people of Kyushu must not look for the troubles of Hu Yanlie, nor can they enslave the earth martial arts world!


    So far, one hundred and fifty years have passed the prosperity of the earth, the transition from feudalism to capital and modernity, and the rapid development of technology!


    And the source of all this was Hu Yanlie, he was fighting for it alone.


    But no one knew, not even some old monsters.


    But the Dark Night Organization knew it, so the Dark Night Organization made a list.


    The ground list is just an empty head, but the dark night organization does it at will, its purpose is just to respect Hu Yanlie.


    Because they know that the longest in this world is the number one.


    The first is to be remembered, to be respected, and to be respected!


    Therefore, Hu Yanlie became the first place in the rankings, always number one, and never changed half of the points.


    Even if Hu Yanlie was abolished and his realm fell sharply, he was not as good as the others on the list, but he was still number one!


    This is the soul of China, the soul of the earth!


    Countless lamentations, countless people suffering, because the soul of the earth is gone, gone forever!


    The whole earth fell into silence, and countless people were distraught.


    But ordinary people are still the same, because they don''t know what happened, they are kept in the dark, all this is just a matter of the martial arts world.


    The water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky and rushes to the sea without returning!


    Everything has its own rules, and what happened is impossible to return!


    In the sky, the strange landscape, the clouds and mist, and the constant visions, it seems that there is another strong coming.


    But they are not from the martial arts world, but Su Yan and others are back!


    Su Yan and others walked back on the cloud, and when they left, they went straight to Yanjing.


    Su Yan knew something was wrong, and he felt a vision and a big fight when he left Xuzhou.


    But now that he had seen everything, he couldn''t believe it!


    The land of Yanjing was a mess, as if it were in ruins.


    Countless spiritual powers were wandering, the ripples still persisted, everything was gone, many people disappeared, and they all left here.


    And Su Yan saw that person, that man!


    That man is still proud of the world, still very tall, still standing on the ruins of Zhonghai!


    Su Yan came down and said to Yuwen Xiongba and the others: "You take Xiaomeng and the others back!"


    Where to go back, naturally Jiangbei.


    Of course Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, Hu Yanlie knew him, but he couldn''t believe all this, he didn''t know what happened.


    What else Yuwen Xiongba wanted to say. Seeing Su Yan''s back, he knew that he would be scolded when he opened his mouth, so he nodded.


    Xiao Meng was also surprisingly quiet, without the slightest noise, and followed Yuwen Xiongba to leave Yanjing.


    Su Yan was the only one, standing in front of Hu Yanlie, looking at him for a long time without speaking.


    For a long time, a breeze blew by, setting off a sky full of wild sand, which actually covered the sky, like a butterfly effect.


    Su Yan still stood in front of Hu Yanlie, without moving a single bit.


    At this moment, a figure appeared behind him, Hu Yansheng.


    Hu Yansheng buckled his body, his face was still not dry with tears, his eyes were red and swollen, and he was still sad.


    "Su Yan, are you back?!"


    Hu Yansheng looked at Su Yan''s back in disbelief, and asked tentatively.


    Su Yan turned around and nodded.


    "what happened?"


    He wanted to know, wanted to know everything, wanted to know how Hu Yanlie died.


    Hu Yansheng had a trace of anger in his eyes, and he blamed everything on Su Yan.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Hu Yansheng was furious, his face flushed, he could not hate to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan was calm, a hint of indifference appeared on his face.


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    The mere scolding made Hu Yansheng dare not talk nonsense.


    "Tell me everything about the matter. Don''t miss a point originally."


    Hu Yansheng started the narration with an aggrieved face.


    "Galouluo, who is the second in the ranking list, came to find grandpa and wanted to challenge him to win the ranking list, but he was finally beaten by his grandpa, but he actually had a helper, he was from the martial arts world!"


    "People of Xiuwu World!" Frost appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    "Yes, they are all people from the Xiuwu world, and they have come to a whole Yizhou!"


    "Eight Giants in Yizhou?!"


    "Yes, they want Grandpa to tell your whereabouts, they want to get the Tai''a sword!"


    Su Yan''s face became colder, and a breath of death filled his body.


    "Grandpa naturally wouldn''t say that he would fight with them and eventually kill five people with one enemy and eight, and severely wound three people!"


    Su Yan turned his eyes and couldn''t help but look at Hu Yanlie, and said in his heart.


    This Hu Yanlie was hidden deep enough, fighting against eight perfect Yin-Yang Pills with one enemy and one power!


    Su Yan was really surprised. He didn''t expect Hu Yanlie to be so powerful.


    Hu Yansheng seemed to have guessed Su Yan''s mind, and couldn''t help saying: "How easy was it for Grandpa to deal with these eight people? If he had been before, these eight people would be ants!"


    "How to say?!"


    "One hundred and fifty years ago, Grandpa broke into the realm of Xiuwu, killing Kyushu and shaking all the giants!"


    There was an icy meaning in Su Yan''s eyes, he knew it was not easy.


    "But later, the superiors intervened and abolished Grandpa''s cultivation base, so that Grandpa was not allowed to go to Zhonghai!"


    After all, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t expect Hu Yanlie to have such a history.


    Being able to rely on the remaining spiritual power of the earth to become a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang, this talent is that he admires a little.


    Of course, there is no need to guess, it must be the realm of Yin and Yang that can turn the world of Xiuwu upside down!


    "How did your grandfather die?!"


    "He was besieged and killed by the Xiuwu Realm. There are people from Kyushu!" Hu Yansheng cried, extremely sad, "There are so many people, Grandpa can''t fight the enemy in half a step!"


    Su Yan was shocked, truly shocked inside!


    Hu Yanlie''s cultivation base was abolished, and he was able to achieve half a step of Yin and Yang. This talent is simply the number one on earth!


    Su Yan also understood, no wonder Hu Yanlie''s reputation and prestige are so strong, no wonder he is called the soul of China, the soul of the earth, and ranks first!

 Chapter 1802： Of course this hatred must be reported!

    Su Yan couldn''t help but stand in awe of Hu Yanlie in his heart. Even if he died, he still stood dead. This is the most powerful man!


    Su Yan glanced at Hu Yanlie''s body, and there was an icy light flashing in his eyes, extremely deep!


    "They have also spoken. If you don''t show up, they will slay the Chinese martial arts world after ten days!"


    Hu Yansheng was able to survive because of these words, otherwise he would have died long ago.


    After all, he is Hu Yanlie''s grandson. Hu Yanlie once killed so many sect masters in Xiuwu Realm, and this hatred is enough to make them hurt the killer.


    But for the sake of Su Yan and Tai''a sword, they were willing to stay with Hu Yansheng and let Hu Yansheng live a little longer.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyes were full of coldness, and a wave of anger rose to the sky!


    "Tu Poke the Chinese martial arts world!"


    Su Yan said coldly, his eyes were reddened with extreme anger.


    "I don''t want to care about you, but you have to die, then as you wish!"


    Su Yan has already made a decision in his heart, a decision that the Xiuwu world cannot regret!


    He looked at Hu Yansheng and said, "Look at your grandfather''s body well, and after I take revenge on him, I will be buried!"


    Hu Yansheng''s expression changed, looking at Su Yan with some suspicion.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Hmph, you said what I want to do, didn''t they find me, I will send it to the door."


    Hu Yansheng''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly said: "These people are not simple existences, all of them are perfect and powerful. Are you going to find death!"


    Although he is a bit very Su Yan, he still knows right from wrong, so he naturally doesn''t want Su Yan to die!


    "If I don''t go, will the Chinese martial arts world let them slaughter?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking.


    Hu Yansheng was speechless, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Don''t worry, the Chinese martial arts world will not be destroyed unless Su Yan is dead!"


    After that, Su Yan left directly, and of course he had to avenge this grudge!


    Don''t say that Hu Yanlie has a relationship with him, even if it doesn''t matter, he will not ignore it.


    He now represents the Chinese martial arts world and represents the entire earth, and he must come forward.


    Moreover, this group of people pointed their swords at him directly, just looking for him, just wanting the Tai''a sword.


    From the time the Tai''an Gate in Xuzhou was extinguished, Su Yan knew that there was no turning back when he opened the bow. The disaster has been planted, and it must be completely resolved.


    He and the Xiuwu world have become opposites, and there is bound to be a battle!


    However, Su Yan is not a fool, it is impossible to die like this, after all, the opponent is all enemies of Yang Dan Consummation.


    He is only in the mid-stage of Yang Pill, and it is nothing to deal with one or two, but he has more than enough energy for a group of people.


    Therefore, the top priority now is to break through, break through, break through!


    Su Yan did not stay, and went straight back to Jiangzhou. Everyone he knew was waiting for him.


    Jin Shiya was wearing a dress, and when she saw Su Yan, she was full of excitement and flew directly into Su Yan''s arms.


    If it were before, Su Yan would be extremely happy, but now he is not happy.


    "Why not happy?"


    Jin Shiya asked.


    "No."


    "You have been in the martial arts world for almost half a year, don''t you want me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then why are you frowning?" Jin Shiya showed a look of concern.


    "Hu Yanlie is dead!"


    Jin Shiya''s face changed suddenly, she naturally knew who Hu Yanlie was, after all, she was already a monk.


    "How is this possible?!"


    They only know that something big happened in Yanjing, and they don''t know anything else, because it has been blocked long ago.


    But for such a big thing, they actually know a little bit of insider information. Knowing that the strong fight, Yanjing is almost in ruins.


    But it was totally unexpected that Hu Yanlie, who was the number one on the list, died.


    Jin Shiya knew the seriousness of the matter, and at this moment she lost her previous act of acting like a baby, and became serious.


    "Things can''t be explained clearly in a while, the most important thing for you now is to keep yourself safe!"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya very seriously, he was still a little worried that the group of martial arts practitioners found Jin Shiya and others, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go to the laboratory."


    Su Yan nodded. In fact, he also wants to go to the laboratory. After all, after ten days, people in the martial arts world will take action. He must hurry up.


    The middle stage of Yang Dan is not good, he must break through to a higher realm.


    The group hurriedly cleaned up, and then all entered the laboratory of Jiangbei University.


    The Spirit Gathering Array is naturally intact, more powerful than before, and it is faintly breaking through the third level.


    All of this is naturally the credit of Xiaoyao. With such a spirit formation, the gathering spirit formation does not need Su Yan to take care of it.


    After finishing everything, Su Yan directly entered the Spirit Gathering Array.


    The spiritual power inside is like sea water, and the entire ocean is very rich.


    It can be said that the aura in the Spirit Gathering Array is not inferior to that of the Xiuwu World, and it can even be said to be more intense.


    Xiaoyao was very happy to see Su Yan''s arrival, after all, he hadn''t seen it in half a year, and kept wandering around him.


    Su Yan was very calm, looking at Xiaoyao and said, "I have something important now, so I don''t have time to play with you."


    Xiaoyao said dissatisfiedly: "Did something happen?"


    "Big things!"


    Xiao Ao said thoughtfully: "I also felt the wave of powerful spiritual power before, and it seems to be where I went before."


    Before Su Yan said that the dragon came, Xiao Ao flew out of the spirit gathering array and went directly to Yanjing, which naturally had an impression.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, it''s Yanjing!"


    Then he looked at Xiaoyao and said: "I am going to retreat now, I need a lot of spiritual energy, you give me all!"


    Xiaoyao did not refuse, and nodded and said, "No problem."


    It itself is an array spirit, originally created by Su Yan, it is naturally impossible to refuse Su Yan''s order.


    When everything was in order, Su Yan leaped to the crown of the giant tree, sat down directly cross-legged, and began to practice breakthrough.


    And outside of China at this moment, in Ah San''s holy city, Garuda was recovering.


    He could vividly remember everything that day, completely frightening himself.


    He couldn''t calm down so many powerful men in the martial arts world.


    Especially Hu Yanlie was one opponent to eight. He almost peeed his pants in fright, but fortunately Hu Yanlie died in the end.


    So he is happy, because Hu Yanlie is dead, he is now the number one in the earth list, the number one person in the earth martial arts world.


    He spent too much money for this first, and now it is realized, and he has no wish.


    As for other things, he didn''t think about it, didn''t want to think about it, let alone dare not think about it.


    What Hu Yanlie did for the earth''s martial arts world, it was all imaginary, and it was the best to live well, and he couldn''t go to the new martial arts world.


    However, there was a touch of emotion in his heart at the moment, the feeling of respect for Hu Yanlie, after all, Hu Yanlie used to be for everyone.

 Chapter 1803： Breakthrough!

    Yes, even the evil-doing Garuda, when facing Hu Yanlie, he had to have a little more respect.


    Hu Yanlie used to be for the injustice of the entire martial arts world, not for personal gain, as long as it is an individual, it will produce respect.


    Almost all the people in the martial arts world of the earth are paying tribute to Hu Yanlie, and all countries in the world are flying half-mast for him!


    At this moment, Su Yan was in the Spirit Gathering Array, everything was ready, just waiting for a breakthrough!


    Xiaoyao protects him, which is naturally very safe. Moreover, the Spirit Gathering Formation is already powerful, and Su Yan doesn''t worry about anyone rushing in.


    At this moment, he was sitting cross-legged on the crown of the giant tree, his whole body trembling, very majestic.


    Xiaoyao was stunned from the side, obviously a little bit envious and jealous!


    "Yang Dan realm can release its vitality, it''s really a monster!"


    To speak to the master like this, I am afraid that it will be a small escape, and if it is replaced by others, it has long been dead.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly. At this moment, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was already in operation, and the position of Zhou Tian kept circulating.


    It is precisely because of Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" that his cultivation can be so fast, and he can transform spiritual power into elemental power.


    Although his current vitality is far from the vitality produced by heaven and earth, it is also much stronger than spiritual power.


    Otherwise, how could he kill the Tai''amen sect master who possessed Tai''a sword in the mid-stage of the sun pill.


    Su Yan''s heart was still in the water at the moment, Zhou Tian was constantly running, and his dantian began to undergo essential changes.


    Breakthrough in the middle of the Yang Pill, it is naturally the late Yang Pill, this is a small state, basically the accumulation of strength.


    But Su Yan is different. His breakthrough is bound to change his dantian in essence.


    At this moment, the Dantian Yuanli in his body was extremely active, as if the sea was tumbling, as if a volcano erupted, as if flames burned nothingness!


    Everything happens, everything is so natural, after all, it is not difficult for Su Yan to break through.


    The strength in his body has long been sufficient, and it is not easy to break through the late stage of Yang Dan.


    The increase in Yuan Li is proceeding in an orderly manner, without the slightest strangeness, and is completely under his control.


    Su Yan opened his mouth at this moment, and countless spiritual powers in the spirit gathering array poured into his mouth, like a whale swallowing!


    Xiaoyao''s mouth grew wider, obviously shocked.


    "Fuck, this absorption speed!"


    Even it was extremely shocked, showing how terrifying Su Yan''s absorption speed was, obviously even more terrifying than it.


    Countless spiritual powers all rushed towards Su Yan, all swallowed into his belly, there was no intention to stop at all.


    Xiaoyao was a little bit heartbroken. These spiritual powers cost a lot of money, and it seemed that Su Yan had to squander them all.


    But it didn''t dare to violate it, after all, it was created by Su Yan.


    Su Yan stopped absorbing spiritual power at this moment, and the spiritual power in his body was enough!


    I saw the seal of his hands, the momentum of the dragon behind him, the endless spiritual power sinking into the sky!


    All spiritual power transforms in his body, and all become Yuanli!


    Yuanli enters the Dantian, supplements the Dantian skills, improves the essence of the Dantian, and strengthens its own strength!


    This process Su Yan only took less than half a day!


    It''s a matter of course, the late Yang Dan!


    Su Yan opened his eyes, waved his hands, and a majestic force followed, which made him nodded in satisfaction.


    Xiaoyao thought it was over, but it was wrong.


    Su Yan closed his eyes again, and everything seemed to be back to before.


    Xiaoyao was so shocked that he couldn''t help asking, "What do you want?"


    Su Yan closed his eyes and said faintly: "Give me the law, I have to break through!"


    "what?!"


    Xiaoyao''s long eyes stared wider than bull eyes, and he was obviously shocked.


    It didn''t even think that Su Yan would have to make a breakthrough. He wanted to achieve Yang Dan Consummation in one fell swoop!


    Sweat dripped from Xiaoyao''s forehead, and it was obviously frightened by Su Yan''s crazy behavior.


    It is very clear about breaking through the realm. This is the most dangerous thing. Many people are most afraid of breaking through.


    If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s easy to get into trouble, and it''s not impossible to die suddenly.


    Ordinary people can break through one realm at most, that would be considered a blessing, but Su Yan has to break through successively to reach the realm of Yang Dan Consummation!


    But Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Xiaoyao. At this moment, he was still sitting cross-legged, his body strength was even more majestic, with the power of dragon and phoenix dancing, more terrifying than before.


    Jin Shiya and the others outside the Spirit Gathering Array were also extremely anxious at the moment. They naturally knew why Su Yan entered the Spirit Gathering Array.


    "Don''t worry, your lord will definitely break through smoothly."


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally had extremely confidence in Su Yan, because Su Yan had never let him down, and it was shocking every time.


    Jin Shiya nodded, of course she believed her brother Yan, Su Yan was her man.


    But worry is unavoidable, because time is too long.


    "Brother Yan has been in here for almost five days, why can''t he come out?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also frowned, obviously he was also a little confused.


    They all knew that Su Yan''s realm was in the middle stage of Yang Pill, and entering to break through was only the second stage of Yang Pill.


    This was completed long ago according to the time of Su Yan''s breakthrough. Why did it take five days? This made this group of people uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, your lord will be fine!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also comforted everyone, but his heart was very worried.


    Jin Shiya held her hands tightly together, she was more nervous than anyone else.


    But at this moment, a roar came from the Spirit Gathering Array, tearing the Quartet!


    "This is the voice of Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya changed color on the spot, her face showing extreme worry.


    Yu Wen Xiongba also stood up abruptly, his face filled with anxiety.


    Including Xiao Meng and others, they were all worried at the moment, and their expressions were extremely nervous.


    "Brother Master, you have to be good, Xiao Meng forbids you to have trouble!"


    Su Yan''s roar did not go away for a long time, but what made this group of people even more worried is that he only roared, and then nothing happened.


    This made everyone more uneasy, and even wanted to rush into the Spirit Gathering Array to find out.


    But they couldn''t get in, Xiaoyao controlled the Spirit Gathering Formation. Without its permission, no one could enter.


    And at this moment, in the Spirit Gathering Array, it was not as everyone worried, Su Yan was not in crisis.


    He roared, it was a vent, because he succeeded in breaking through!


    Su Yan''s muscles all over his body were like bronze, shining with golden light, and his body''s vitality was immense, oscillating in all directions, and set off endless power in the spirit gathering formation.


    At this moment, Xiaoyao was caught by Su Yan''s tail, and he fell off. Su Yan was trying his current strength.


    "You kid, I will protect you, how dare you treat me like this!"


    Xiaoyao was so angry that he even regretted it a little. The previous worry about Su Yan was completely affectionate.


    Su Yan smiled and said loudly, "Yang Dan is perfect, so cool!"

 Chapter 1804： Step into the holy city!

    Su Yan put down Xiaoyao, with joy on his face, Yang Dan was finally completed.


    At this moment, he can feel the majestic power in his body, which is more than a little bit stronger than before!


    Xiao Aoyao still had a look of anger, being caught by Su Yan and ignored him.


    Su Yan smiled upon seeing this, and walked directly to the side of Xiaoyao.


    "Don''t be angry, I was so happy just now."


    Xiaoyao ignored it, how could it be done in one sentence.


    However, Su Yan''s hands did not know when there were a few more fruits, and the fragrance immediately filled the four directions.


    Xiaoyao moved his nose, obviously it smelled.


    This fragrance is so attractive that even the angry Xiaoyao can''t refuse it.


    "what!"


    Xiaoyao turned around and glanced at the Longevity Fruit in Su Yan''s hand. Harazi dropped to the ground.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Yan showed a full smile, he knew too well about Xiaoyao, no matter how you deal with it, it only takes a few things to comfort him again.


    "Aura is very fragrant, this fruit?!"


    Xiaoyao was so shocked that it didn''t expect Su Yan to have such fruit.


    "Yes, longevity fruit, eating one can increase your life span by two years!"


    Xiaoyao doesn''t care about longevity. It is a spirit gathering array. If the gathering spirit array is there, it will be gone without it.


    What it cares about is the spiritual power contained in it, although it is not worth mentioning compared to the spiritual power in the spirit gathering array, but things are rare and expensive.


    This spiritual power can be different from the spiritual gathering array.


    This is like, the spiritual power in the spirit gathering formation is full of the streets, and the longevity fruit is rare.


    "Don''t breathe, give it to you!"


    Su Yan threw the fruit directly to Xiao Ao, and Xiao Ao immediately got the results, very happy.


    "You kid is still interested, so let''s forget the hatred."


    Xiaoyao directly swallowed one, and flew above the canopy with satisfaction.


    Su Yan smiled even more when he saw this, and stopped paying attention to Xiaoyao.


    He walked towards the spirit gathering array, he was going to see Dan Yi.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that Dan Yi was dead!


    Dan Yi was Su Yan''s slave and helped him refine the pill. Su Yan hadn''t thought of his death like this.


    Xiaoyao flew over at this moment and said to Su Yan: "This old man''s pill refining medicine has gone crazy. He has to refining a third-grade pill, but he belches.


    Su Yan nodded and said lightly: "It''s a pity."


    After all, Dan Yi is little Lolita''s enemy, and he almost refined Su Yan once, so the result is not worth Su Yan''s pity.


    "Just stay in the Spirit Gathering Array, try to make it a Level 3 Spirit Gathering Array as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Xiao Aoyao suddenly became dissatisfied, full of anger.


    "Speaking lightly, I used so much energy to derive so many auras, but you have swallowed them all, you don''t want a three-level door fight."


    "Come on!"


    Su Yan cheered Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao said displeased: "Unless you give me some more of those fruits."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "If you want it, you have to work hard. If you can become a three-level spirit gathering formation, you can give me as much as you want!"


    The third-level spirit gathering formation can directly cultivate the third-level spirit fruit, so Su Yan will certainly not lose the business.


    "cut!"


    Of course Xiaoyao knew, and she was disdainful of it.


    Coming out of the Spirit Gathering Array, Su Yan glanced at the sky outside the laboratory. The original thick cloud had disappeared, and the entire Huaxia had recovered.


    Seeing Su Yan coming out, Jin Shiya and the others quickly greeted him, all of them excited, almost crying.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but laughed and said, "What''s the matter, I''m anxious for you."


    "My lord, you have put us to death. You don''t know how many days you have been inside."


    Yu Wen Xiongba complained somewhat.


    "You yelled inside, and then there was no movement, which scared us to death!"


    Jiang Chao and the others also said with lingering fears.


    Su Yan patted his forehead and said with a smile: "It is true, but I am out of it."


    "My lord, why did it take so long for your breakthrough?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course it takes more time to make breakthroughs."


    Everyone was stunned, and then showed ecstasy.


    "My lord, you mean, you suddenly arrived at Yang Dan Consummation?!"


    Everyone''s faces were unbelievable, which is too incredible.


    Su Yan nodded.


    Jin Shiya pouted her lips and looked upset.


    "what happened?"


    "You didn''t say a word when you went in before, you broke through such dangerous things one after another, you..."


    Before Jin Shiya could finish speaking, Su Yan hugged her and said with a smile: "Little fool, will I do things that are uncertain."


    After comforting Jin Shiya for a while, Su Yan returned to his sorrow, because there was still business to do right now.


    He looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a cold expression on his face, and said directly: "Xiongba, come with me to the holy city."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face suddenly changed, he naturally knew what Su Yan was going to do, so he could not help but nodded hurriedly.


    Jin Shiya said anxiously: "Are you leaving now?"


    Su Yan nodded, holding Jin Shiya''s face and said: "Time waits for no one. The ten-day deadline is three days left."


    "but."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything unsure, and wait for me to come back."


    Su Yan kissed Jin Shiya, and then left the laboratory with Yuwen Xiongba and left Jiangbei.


    So when he went to the holy city, Su Yan''s purpose was simple: to find Garuda!


    The Holy City is still some distance away from the land of China, but with Su Yan''s current state, it will only take a while.


    When they arrived in the holy city, in the afternoon, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t hesitate to go to the most famous palace in the holy city.


    This palace was built by Garuda, and it is also his nest.


    "My lord, Garuda is here, how do we get in?"


    Su Yan glanced at the huge palace, and said coldly, "Bring in!"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded quickly, full of excitement and pride.


    Although he had been to the martial arts world with Su Yan, and had witnessed Su Yan slaying the sect master of Tai''amen, it was very exciting to think about breaking into the second palace on the list.


    Arriving at the door, a group of strong Yin Dan as guards, this is enough to make people stunned.


    When they saw Su Yan two people, these people all showed displeasure.


    "Who are you, no one is allowed to enter here!"


    Su Yan was cold and did not speak.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately roared: "We are here to find your master Garuda, let him get out and see us!"


    "I''m so courageous, how dare you call us adults by name, are you impatient?"


    A kind of Yin Dan powerhouse shot immediately and killed the two.


    But before they were getting closer, a force of strength restrained them, making them unable to move at all, and in the end they all became ashes.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan looked at the palace in front of him and walked directly inside.


    Seeing the ashes around him, Yuwen Xiongba was speechless and hurried to follow.

 Chapter 1805： Blood roster!

    The palace of the holy city of Garuda is very big, very big, it can be said to be like a group of palaces.


    And the palace is extremely luxurious. Here, you can see many extremely expensive things, even many things that are not outside.


    Of course, as Garuda''s greatest hobby, women are also indispensable.


    At this moment, Garuda was still holding a beautiful blond woman with blue eyes, and her face was very cheerful.


    After all, he survived, after all, he is now the number one on earth.


    And he got the approval of many big men in the martial arts world, admitting that he is the agent of the earth.


    For Garuda, that is naturally a big thing, and it is worth celebrating.


    This is why he entertained the strong from the Quartet in order to celebrate.


    But the next second, a man walked in tremblingly, his face quite nervous.


    Upon seeing this, Garuda asked displeased: "What''s the matter?!"


    The man immediately knelt down and said tremblingly, "My lord, the big thing is not good!"


    "court death!"


    Garuda was furious. He was in a good mood and was very happy, but this unsightly thing turned out to tell him that the big thing was not good.


    The man''s complexion changed drastically, trembling all over, almost foaming at the mouth.


    Jialouluo calmed down and looked at the next person and said angrily, "What happened?!"


    The subordinate replied timidly: "Someone rushed into the palace, and some strong Yin Dan guards were killed!"


    When Garuda heard this, he stood up suddenly, his eyes filled with extreme anger, and he was about to burst into flames.


    "How dare to break into my Garuda''s palace, I want to see who is impatient!"


    As soon as Jialouluo''s words fell, Su Yan stepped aside a palace wall, and countless dust covered all sides.


    Everyone present stood up one after another, extremely angry.


    Garuda''s eyes burst out with anger, pointing directly at the person who came.


    The person who came was naturally Su Yan. At this moment, he stepped on the palace wall and appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone stared at him with a cannibalistic expression, but Su Yan didn''t care at all, looked around for a week, and finally fixed his gaze on Jialou Luo''s face.


    "You are Garuda?!" Su Yan asked coldly.


    "presumptuous!"


    A Yin Dan Consummation strong man was furious and directly yelled at him.


    "How dare you call the adult''s name directly and seek death!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and he waved his hand casually. The perfect Yin Dan turned into a withered bone, which collapsed and fell to pieces.


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and the anger in their eyes turned into panic.


    Of course they understand that it is not a good crop, it is definitely a strong one.


    Everyone also stopped yelling at this time, and they dared not say a word one by one.


    After all, they were all old monsters who didn''t show up, and they had never seen Su Yan''s true face. They just knew Su Yan''s name.


    Su Yan did not give out his name, so this group of people would naturally not know.


    The only person present was the coldness in the eyes of Jialou Luo, and the killing intent was infinitely high.


    This is his territory. This is where he is entertaining the powerful from all quarters, but someone breaks in and kills under his nose, which is the ultimate humiliation to him.


    "No matter who you are, no matter where you are from, no matter how strong you are, today you will definitely die!"


    Garuda''s voice was violent, shaking the entire hall.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, looked at Jialou Luo and said, "It''s so good!"


    Jialouluo was furious and rushed towards Su Yan. The Dapeng spread his wings and directly displayed his secret technique, which was comparable to the battle against Hu Yanlie that day.


    After all, the realm of Garuda was not equal, compared with the giants in the Xiuwu world, it was actually a little worse.


    He lowered his head, he had no bones, and he wanted to stay out of his life. After all, he was only one person, and there were many people in Yangdan Consummation in the martial arts world.


    Facing Garuda''s powerful blow, Su Yan sneered even more, with no intention of making a move.


    This made Garuda even more angry, even ignoring him so much, he must make this person pay the price, otherwise the majesty of this earth martial arts world cannot be covered in the future.


    However, everyone did not expect that Jialouluo''s angry blow would have no effect on Su Yan!


    Everyone was dumbfounded, looking at the extremely young Su Yan in front of them, the panic in their hearts had already reached its peak.


    They knew that they were definitely not simple in front of them, and they were definitely not good, but they couldn''t think of Su Yan''s source at all.


    But Garuda thought about it, he fully realized who the person in front of him was.


    Because he understands, he knows very well, only that man can be so scary!


    "You!" Jialou Luo looked at Su Yan and said with a trembling face, "Are you Su Yan?!"


    As far as the words were concerned, all the people present had expressions, and they felt trembling hard to stop.


    Su Yan showed a slight smile and nodded faintly.


    "Yes, I am Su Yan!"


    Garuda felt dizzy in his brain, some lack of oxygen supply, and his body almost fell to the ground.


    But hurriedly tried hard to recover, looking at Su Yan and said, "Do you still dare to come forward, do you know that the giants of the entire martial arts world are looking for you!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course I know!"


    "Then you dare to show up!"


    "It''s just a mere Xiuwu world, how can I take it in my eyes!"


    There was a hint of hatred in Su Yan''s eyes, and his voice became extremely cold.


    "They killed King Lie, this matter naturally never ends!"


    Jialouluo knew that Su Yan had killed the sect master of Tai Amen, but he did not think that Su Yan could challenge the giants of the entire martial arts world.


    However, before he could say anything, Su Yan still walked to his side, staring straight at him.


    "If you don''t want to die, just do what I say!"


    Su Yan''s voice was full of threats, as well as a commanding tone.


    Garuda wanted to fight very much, but he understood that there was a huge gap between himself and Su Yan.


    Just because Su Yan easily resisted his blow just now, he knew that he couldn''t beat Su Yan.


    For his life, Garuda had to endure the humiliation, he had to bow his head!


    "What do you want to do?!"


    "Write down all the people who arrived in Yanjing that day!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, with a majestic anger, making everyone present tremble.


    "Okay, I write and I write."


    Garuda did not dare to disobey, after all, his life was in Su Yan''s hands.


    Someone immediately brought a blank paper and a pen.


    But Su Yan turned his pen into ashes and looked at Jialouluo: "Use your blood!"


    Jialouluo''s face suddenly changed, looking at Su Yan with endless anger.


    Essence and blood are a person''s natural energy, and generally won''t be used in battle, except in the battle of life and death, which has great harm to people.


    Su Yan did not want him to make Garuda intact at all.


    But under Su Yanna''s strong pressure, Garuda had to do it.


    Essence on his eyebrows came out, stained with fingers, and written on white paper, extremely bright, with powerful spiritual power.


    With so many people, the consumption of blood is not a little bit, at least after finishing writing, Garuda has collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 1806： Enter the Xiuwu world again!

    With the essence and blood written, everyone''s name is unusually bright and will not disappear at all.


    On the white paper, it is shining at this moment, with endless spiritual catharsis.


    Many people don''t dare to show up. In such scenes, they know that if they are not careful, they may lose their lives.


    After Jialoulu finished writing, he was already exhausted, his face was like bones, and the whole person seemed to be emptied.


    He was lying on the chair, looking at Su Yan weakly, and begged: "Just beg for my life."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his face was full of indifference, and he put away the blood list.


    He looked at Garuda and said in a cold voice: "If it is true, I can keep you a dog, but if you miss someone, your dog''s life will end!"


    With a trembling face, Jialoulu hurriedly said, "I wrote it all, no one missed it. Even the dead are on it."


    Jialouluo had lingering fears, and fortunately, he did not omit. Even the dead, such as the five giants in Yizhou, he wrote on it, and he was afraid that Su Yan would pursue it.


    Su Yan didn''t talk too much, after all, he and Garuda did not have direct hatred.


    When Jialouluo sought Hu Yanlie, it was only for the first place in the rankings. He was never greedy for Tai''a sword.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t kill him directly, as long as the blood list was true, he could leave him a dog.


    Even if he stayed, this Jialouluo''s vitality was severely injured, and he might not be able to recover within a few decades.


    It can be said that he has practiced in vain for the past eighty years, and the bamboo basket has been exhausted.


    After getting the blood list, Su Yan didn''t stay too much, and left Garuda''s palace with Yuwen Xiongba.


    Before Su Yan left, the group of people that Jialouluo feasted all rushed out of the palace, fled in all directions, and disappeared for a moment.


    Only Garuda was left in the entire huge palace, lying on a chair extremely desolately, with weakness and pain written on his face.


    When people take the tea to cool, he can fully appreciate it.


    After leaving the palace, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba did not return to Jiangbei, because things were just beginning.


    Su Yan looked at the blood roster written by Jialouluo with blood, with endless flames of revenge in his eyes.


    He and Hu Yanlie had nothing to do with Hu Yanlie, and Hu Yanlie didn''t know the whereabouts of Su Yan at the beginning, so it can be said that there is no intersection.


    However, because this group of people killed Hu Yanlie, because this group of people wanted to find him, wanted to get the Tai''a sword.


    In this way, he and Hu Yanlie have something to do with each other.


    Even if this group of people does not look for him or the Tai''a sword, he still admires Hu Yanlie, and he will avenge Hu Yanlie and kill this group of people!


    Looking at the blood list, Su Yan was even more angry, and two phantom dragons burst out of his body.


    He threw the blood list to Yuwen Xiongba, and said coldly, "Read it to me!"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally took it, and hurriedly said: "The land of Wingzhou: Ba Guobas, Dali Duanzi, Xixia Xiatian, Modu silently, Thunder Gate Lei Tianzi, Demon White Lotus, King Genshuo of Jujizong, Xiaoyuemen Xiaoyue Moon, among them Xiao Yueyue, Wang Genshuo, Silent and others survive!"


    "The land of Xuzhou: Shuiyue Cave, Tianshui Yuer, Qingcheng Zong Qingcheng Jue Lian, Canglang Zonglang wrong, do not lock the door, the owner does not always lock the door, Lan Yue teaches Yuexian, Liu Sishu of Shu, Sima of Wei State, Wu Guosun Wanli!"


    "The rest of the prefectures: Yuzhou Liangshengmen and Taihe Palace, Yanzhou Wangyue Tower and Money Cave, Qingzhou Golden Arch, Yangzhou Twenty-Four Bridge, Jingzhou Eighteen Pipa, Liangzhou Thirty-Six Houses, Yongzhou Seventy Two!"


    After reading, Yuwen Xiongba put the blood list into his arms, he knew that Su Yan had recorded this group of people, and the blood list was left by himself.


    Su Yan nodded, and he took note of all these people.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba flew directly into the sky and disappeared for a moment.


    At this moment, in the Jiangbei area, Jin Shiya and the others felt a sense of coldness. They knew that Su Yan must have left the earth.


    "Brother Yan, you must go early and return early."


    Above the air, Su Yan didn''t say a word, the scene was a bit dull, and Yuwen Xiongba didn''t dare to say a word, so he was speechless all the way.


    Following the same route, the two entered the realm of Xiuwu, and the entrance to Kyushu was in front of them!


    "Sir, which state shall we go to first?"


    Su Yan glanced at the direction of Xuzhou and said, "Go to Xuzhou first."


    "it is good."


    The huge island floating in the air has subverted physics, and the huge tree that rushes into the sky, there is no such tree on the earth.


    The cloud and mist with immortality, as if this place is like heaven!


    The sky full of scenery, as before, has not changed in half.


    The two are naturally unwilling to do this, and the important thing is urgent.


    The two went directly into Xuzhou and reached the land of the moat.


    It''s still that big guy, still so familiar.


    When the big man saw the two, his face was trembling. For him, this was Yuan Jia Lu Zhai, and the person he least wanted to see appeared again.


    But this time, the big man was not so afraid of Su Yan, because the entire martial arts world wanted him.


    But facing Su Yan, the big man couldn''t be proud of himself, after all, Su Yan was much better than him.


    "You are here again?"


    Yuwen Xiongba said coldly: "Not welcome?"


    "Of course welcome, warm welcome."


    "That''s not enough."


    "But don''t you know, the entire martial arts world is looking for you."


    Su Yan faintly smiled upon hearing the words: "That''s right, we just surrendered to the crime."


    The big man was taken aback, and was completely choked by Su Yan''s words. He went to surrender and surrendered. Are you stupid?


    But the big man thought about it, Su Yan must have been under pressure, so he was no longer surprised.


    "Then I wish you a smooth journey."


    The two walked into Xuzhou, and as soon as their front feet left, the big man took out his communication equipment, and people from major states made a call.


    For such an important matter, he naturally has to tell other people that the ghost believes in surrendering, and he is not a fool.


    However, what left him speechless was that people from all major states told him that many sect magnates and emperors were no longer there, and all went elsewhere.


    But this has nothing to do with Dahan, he just did his duty and gave a briefing.


    Su Yan and the others entered Xuzhou and headed directly to the nearest sect, which is the Shuiyue Cave Sky in Xuzhou.


    Shuiyuedongtian is one of the nine giants in Xuzhou, and it naturally ranks among the land and controls all the rights of that land.


    It took them half a day for the two to reach Shuiyue Dongtian, but they did not enter directly, because they learned from the children of Shuiyue Dongtian''s outer door that its master had not returned.


    Under forced questioning, one of the disciples confided the situation that their master had gone to a big gathering, and the gathering place was set at the place where the moon was taught.


    Su Yan didn''t kill the group of people in Shuiyue Dongtian, because he was wronged and indebted. He wanted to help Hu Yanlie avenge only the sect masters and emperors.


    The two left directly and went to the place where Lanyuejiao was.

 Chapter 1807： Huge event

    Lanyuejiao is said to be the closest place to the upper world, on the back of Xuzhou.


    At this time, the place of the Moon Religious Church was very lively, and it was more grand than the biggest festival.


    Yuexian, the sect master of Lan Yuejiao, had given orders to his disciples to hold this party well, not to be embarrassed. After all, they were all giants from all sides.


    Such gatherings are rare and can be said to be rare in a century.


    Usually the giants of at most one state meet each other, and it is difficult to get together between states.


    The reason why this party chose his place is that the magnates of all parties have their own purpose.


    This place is very close to the upper world, and if the upper ones arrive, they will be able to respond as soon as possible.


    After all, such a big thing has happened in the Xiuwu world, and Kyushu is all looking for Su Yan, and the superiors must know that it is impossible to sit back and watch.


    I think that Hu Yanlie made a big riot in Kyushu back then, which made many sects lose face, and in the end it was the superiors who came forward.


    In fact, Hu Yanlie didn''t completely confuse Xiuwu circles at the beginning. There are some giants Hu Yanlie still dare not provoke.


    And these giant martial arts are no longer in Kyushu now, they have soared, and they have become the upper martial arts!


    The appointed day has come, and the strong from all states have come from all directions, one by one is very cheerful.


    After all, if Hu Yanlie was dealt with, it was regarded as revenge, and naturally he felt comfortable.


    The elders who held the moon religion got up early and stood at the door to respond.


    And Yuexian was sitting in his hall, waiting for visitors from all sides.


    The first to arrive is naturally the giants of all parties in Xuzhou, even some middle-class schools and empires.


    This banquet is not just for banqueting giants of the states, other people, Yuexian, are also invited, and the crowd is more lively.


    Xuzhou is naturally led by schools such as Shuiyuedongtian and Unlocked Doors, as well as the Three Kingdoms.


    The first to arrive is that the door is not locked, and the owner never locks the door.


    Seeing that the elders who were greeted by Yuexian greeted him, he didn''t care if he didn''t lock the door.


    "Welcome to the doorkeeper who does not lock the door!"


    Elder Lanyue Sect shouted loudly, and was led to the main hall by a disciple.


    Immediately afterwards, the wolf error of Canglangzong also arrived, and his night wolf was still a mount, as he usually did.


    "Welcome to Sect Master Canglang!"


    Shuiyue Dongtian and the people of Qingcheng Sect appeared together, and when they met halfway, they walked together.


    Among them, Li Danyi was also in the Qingcheng Sect and came with his master.


    "Welcome to the Sect Master of Shuiyue Dongtian and Qingcheng Sect!"


    The monarchs of the three kingdoms appeared together, and the nine strange beasts had always been so high-profile.


    Following them are many middle-ranking countries in Xuzhou. After all, these countries are led by the three countries.


    Including Daming, but now Daming has been extremely prosperous under Zhu Weixiang''s governance, and has already annexed the State of Xiao.


    It can be said that Zhu Weixiang came to this banquet with mixed feelings. Su Yan had seen him before and experienced many things.


    But now that Su Yan''s name spread throughout the martial arts world, he was directly wanted, ranking first on the wanted list, and offering a reward is an endless wealth.


    This made him a little unacceptable for a while.


    Su Yan was strong, he wanted to stay at the beginning, but he wasn''t so strong, right, the master of Tai''amen was destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Weixiang was afraid for a while. He thought that all this was just Su Yan''s play, and the attack on Daming was probably a joy.


    But he didn''t know that the original Su Yan realm was only in the early stage of Yang Pill, and that power.


    Day by day, day by day, Su Yan''s changes were so great that he didn''t believe anyone he knew, and regarded him as a monster.


    Many schools in Xuzhou also followed the giants one by one.


    Xuzhou almost invites to come, and there are hundreds of people.


    There are also familiar faces, such as the monarch of the kingdom of Chechi, and the king of Chechi is also present.


    Magic Nine of Magic Gate, Zhang Lang of Earth Flame Gate, etc. also arrived.


    Mo Jiu Zhang Lang and others are also in a complicated mood now. They didn''t expect the trouble to be so big, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful.


    But they didn''t dare to say a little bit about Su Yan, let alone know Su Yan, after all, they would involve themselves.


    After the people from Xuzhou arrived, the giants of Yizhou followed.


    Yizhou suffered heavy damage this time, and the five giants died. None of the five sects and empires came. After all, they were not in the mood for this.


    However, the Modu, the Thunder Emperor Lei Tianzi, and even Xiaoyuemen Xiaoyue Yue all arrived silently, even if the injuries were not healed, they would dare not be absent.


    After all, their lives were saved by the giants. If it were not for the giants, they would have been wiped out by Hu Yanlie.


    Of course, there are many schools and empires under the Yizhou giants, and they will naturally come one by one.


    People from other states don��t need to come, but people from Yizhou have to come. They are also involuntary, and they are completely intimidated and threatened by the three giants.


    If anyone dares not to come, then the future will be difficult.


    Of course there are also familiar faces, such as Leiyun of Leiyunzong, Lei Xianying also followed.


    It''s just that she is wearing a face towel, covering her face.


    After Leiyun knew that Su Yan was Su Yan who met in the land of Africa more than a year ago, his mood was quite complicated, it was hard to imagine.


    More than a year ago, Su Yan was still in the realm of Yin Pill, but just over a year later, he has grown to be able to kill the existence of Yang Pill Consummation, and he has the Tai''a sword!


    This change can be said to be against the sky, I have never seen it.


    Lei Xianying appeared to be very quiet, and kept following Lei Yun.


    After all, a middle-ranked sect master like Leiyun was just Xiao Xiami. It was only in the early stage of Yang Dan. It was visible everywhere in the Xiuwu world, and it was not worth mentioning.


    When the people from the two major states arrived, they all took their seats in order.


    No one was anxious, and no one showed impatience.


    Yuexian sat at the top of the hall, greeted the guests who came with a full smile on his face.


    In fact, the ability to hold a grand gathering in this place is not only because Lan Yuejiao is close to the upper world, but there are more secret reasons.


    It is said that Lanyuejiao has a close relationship with the superiors. Of course, it is not known whether this is true or not. No one dares to talk nonsense at will, and the discussion is only in private.


    Immediately after the arrival of the two giants in Yanzhou, there were more than a dozen middle-ranking schools under them, selected by them, and of course they were confidants.


    "Welcome to the master of Mochizuki Tower!"


    "Welcome to the Master of the Supreme Harmony Palace!"


    Elder Lanyue Sect shouted, and at the same time a disciple led a group of people toward the hall.


    The two major sects in Yuzhou followed closely, and the time was stuck.


    "Welcome to the master of Liangshengmen!"


    "Welcome to the Lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace!"

 Chapter 1808： eat and drink

    The four major sects from Yuzhou and Yanzhou all arrived and were respectfully invited into the hall together.


    Everyone in the hall saw the four giants, and many of the middle-ranked sect masters stood up. After all, these four were of high authority and great reputation.


    As for the other giants, they did not stand up, but they all smiled and asked.


    "The sect master of Ryosho, you guys are a bit late."


    Shui Yuer, the master of Shuiyue Dongtian, had a slight dissatisfaction on her face, but she was not angry.


    "Yeah, let us wait."


    If the door is not locked, the owner will always answer the call without locking the door.


    The sect master of Ryoshomon smiled and said, "You forgive me, the journey is far away, and I can''t help it."


    The palace lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace on the side said with dissatisfaction: "This person hasn''t arrived, right? People from Qingzhou, Jingzhou, Yangzhou and other places have not come."


    When he said this, Shui Yuer and the others were speechless and a little embarrassed.


    Yuexian hurriedly said round the scene: "Look at you seriously, it''s just a joke, hurry up and sit down."


    The people of the four major sects didn''t say much, after all, they were here to attend the banquet, not to make trouble, so they all took their seats.


    Immediately after the arrival of the people from the Golden Arches of Qingzhou, with a group of middle-ranked martial arts, there were dozens of people.


    Entering the main hall, seeing so many sect masters, the sect master of the Golden Arch was also very surprised. I did not expect Yuexian to invite so many people.


    "Yuexian, you are really lively."


    Yuexian smiled and said, "Are you at a party? More people naturally make it more lively. Don''t we just make it lively?"


    The owner of the Golden Arch Gate didn''t say much, and took a seat directly.


    Immediately afterwards, Yangzhou Twenty-Four Bridge arrived, with twenty-four gatekeepers, it was a spectacular scene.


    Although twelve of the sect masters were only in the late stage of Yang Dan, there were also twelve sect owners who were perfect in Yang Dan.


    This lineup is more spectacular than the people in the major states, and people have to meet them immediately.


    And behind them, the eighteen pipa people also arrived, even more spectacular.


    Eighteen Pipa, you must know that there are sixteen of them, all of them are Yang Dan, they are extremely powerful, and they are absolute overlords in Jingzhou.


    They had the final say on half of the land of Jingzhou, as if they had occupied half of Jingzhou.


    This can be more powerful than the various martial arts, after all, no martial arts can come up with 16 powerful men with perfect Yang Dan.


    However, these eighteen pipas, on the surface, belong to the same sect, but in fact they are also independent, otherwise Jingzhou would have been unified long ago.


    Immediately afterwards, the thirty-six house owners in Liangzhou all arrived, all dressed in official uniforms, very imposing, which made many people look sideways.


    "I heard that 30 of the thirty-six houses in Liangzhou''s 36th room are all Sundan Consummation. This is too scary!"


    "Isn''t it? It is said that Liangzhou is completely ruled by them."


    Hearing this, many people''s complexions changed suddenly. This is big news.


    Once a state is unified, it is not a good thing for other states. There are so many resources that it is not allowed to invade outside.


    But what people didn''t expect was that the people who came last were even stronger!


    Seventy-two evil spirits in Yongzhou, this is the existence that everyone in Kyushu knows.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie killed many evil spirit masters of the 72 evil spirits, but after this hundred and fifty years of recuperation, the evil spirits became stronger again.


    Of the thirty old Sha masters, the Yang Dan is undoubtedly perfect, and there are also twenty new Sha masters that have grown up.


    In other words, in Yongzhou alone, there are fifty Sha masters with perfect Yang Pill in the 72 Sha, which is terrifying!


    In these battles, no one dare to offend wherever he goes.


    It was Yuexian who stood up at this moment and greeted him with respect.


    Yuexian looked at the people in the hall, knowing that they were all there, and could not help but begin the next words.


    "You all can appreciate coming to me to take the moon teaching, it is my brilliance, and it is my honor to take the moon teaching!"


    Yuexian''s words made many people sneer, if it weren''t for the place where Yuexian taught was closer to the upper level, who would come here?


    In fact, every prefecture has the entrance of the superior, but the person who came forward to mediate the conflict between Hu Yanlie and Xiuwu circles came from Xuzhou.


    Otherwise, this group of people wouldn''t come to teach this place.


    "Everyone, sit down!"


    Yuexian''s face was red, and he was very happy, and after this day he took the moon to teach some boasts.


    "Yuexian, this time we are here for you to take care of the moon. It''s more than just eating and drinking."


    An old evil master among the seventy-two evil spirits said coldly, and didn''t want to give Yuexian much face.


    The others stopped the chopsticks in their hands and raised their heads.


    Yes, they came this time not for food and drink.


    Yuexian restrained his anger and said with a smile: "Of course, of course I know, but you have to fill your stomach when you talk about things, right?"


    When everyone heard the words, they all felt reasonable and couldn''t help but start eating and drinking.


    Suddenly, the whole hall was singing and dancing, and the wine and delicacies were full of fragrance and lively.


    Yuexian spent a lot of money for this gathering. The people who were doing this drank wine but spiritual power wine, the food they ate was also spiritual medicine, and the meat they ate was also a strange animal.


    Not only that, these are dead above level two, and the things in many giants are even level three monsters.


    This cost is of course not small, and Yuexian also paid a lot for this gathering.


    But all this is worth it in his opinion. After all, such a huge gathering can be held under his sect. It is the supreme glory. In the future, the entire martial arts world will know that he is connected with the superiors, who dares to provoke them.


    Above the main hall, there are many beauties dancing, and there are maidservants who serve many heads of sects and monarchs to enjoy wine and food.


    More than that, many sect masters toast to each other, not just punching and guessing.


    Of course, the giants were naturally toasted by a crowd and drank happily.


    Yuexian was even toasted by many people present, and he almost became drunk because of his drunkenness.


    The hustle and bustle in the house still persists, and the party has to last until the evening to end. After all, there are too many people, and just a toast has to be reconciled many times.


    This is a good opportunity for many people of the little sect, to know and make friends with beings who are stronger than oneself, it is very desirable.


    For example, the monarch of Che Chi State, standing behind many monarchs licking his face at the moment, even if he waits, he still has to toast the monarchs of the Three Kingdoms.


    Leiyun of Leiyunzong naturally had to toast to the giants in his own state at this moment, even if the giants could not do it at all, they had to toast cheeky.


    More giants were a little impatient and ignored them all the time, until these little gatekeepers, the little monarch, said that their mouths were foaming, and they took a sip impatiently.


    This is the rule, this is the class, the strong are respected, and the weak can only ask for perfection. This is the law of survival.


    This is more cruel and terrifying than the earth.


    Sometimes strong spiritual power is not necessarily a good thing. Those who go in want to come in, and those who come out want to go in, this is really true.

 Chapter 1809： Talk loudly

    At this moment, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were not far away from Lan Yuejiao, and they were still on their way.


    They had heard a lot of things on the way, and knew that many big guys were gathering together for the moon teaching, which was great news for Su Yan.


    "My lord, so many powerful people are gathering together, shall we temporarily avoid the edge?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was uneasy, these are all the existence of a group of Yang Pills, so terrible, together they have the ability to destroy the world.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "This is something I can''t ask for, it just happens to be a catch!"


    When Yu Wen Xiongba heard this, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck. He found that he couldn''t understand Su Yan again.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said, and disappeared as soon as the figure turned.


    Seeing this, Yu Wen Xiongba hurriedly shouted: "My lord, wait for me."


    ...


    At this moment, in the Lan Yuejiao, in the hall, the gathering was still going on.


    However, after three rounds of drinking, the food was almost enough, and the greetings were enough, everyone stopped the dishes.


    Upon seeing this, Yuexian couldn''t help asking his disciple to present the fruit after dinner, but it was a rare second-level spirit fruit.


    "The head of Yuexian bothered."


    The head of Ryoshomon said lightly, after all, it should be a short talk.


    Others also echoed.


    Yuexian smiled and said: "Where and where, it is my fault that I am not entertained properly."


    An old homeowner in Room 36 looked at Yuexian at this moment and said, "I have drunk and ate, and ate, should we get to the point?"


    The eyes of other people turned, and each one showed deep meaning.


    "The owner of Room 36 is right. It''s time to get to the point. After all, it''s not too early."


    Yuexian smiled and said, "Of course, of course."


    He immediately ordered the people to remove a kind of dinner plate wine utensil.


    The atmosphere of the whole hall has also changed a little, one by one is no longer as pleasant as before, all have their own mentalities, and various thoughts are hidden in their bones.


    Yuexian also knew that the next thing was the purpose of Zhengzhen''s gathering.


    "Then let me start."


    Everyone nodded. After all, Yuexian was the sect master here, and as it should be, no one had objections.


    "In fact, one of the purposes of this gathering is to celebrate. You don''t need to be so nervous."


    Yuexian eased the atmosphere with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone and Hu Yanlie have more or less hatred. Now that Hu Yanlie is dead, isn''t this something to be happy about?"


    Speaking of Hu Yanlie, the expressions on the faces of the many giants and even the various sects and imperial monarchs present have changed, and even more show the ultimate anger.


    The whole hall set off a wave of waves, there were fluctuations, spiritual shocks, and more pressure to vent.


    Yuexian didn''t change his face, but still smiled and said, "Hu Yanlie is dead. Many of our sects'' hatred can be regarded as retribution."


    Some of the Seventy-Two Sha masters couldn''t help but angrily said: "He Hu Yanlie killed dozens of us at the beginning. This hatred will never disappear."


    "Yes, even if he dies, we will remember this shame!"


    Everyone nodded, and the Seventy-Two Evil suffered the most heavy losses that year, and the dead giants were the most, and they were almost depressed.


    "People are already dead, what else can be done?"


    The homeowners of the 36th room had different opinions. Since the revenge has been reported, why bother to keep it in mind.


    "You don''t understand!" The Sha Lord of the Seventy-two Sha said angrily.


    The owner of Room Thirty-Six smiled and said, "I don''t understand why, are you going to kill him?"


    "of course!"


    The shaman of the seventy-two evil spirits has a flame of hatred in his eyes.


    "Doesn''t he Hu Yanliee have offspring and family? I won''t stay a single one."


    "It''s just a bunch of ants, and it can make you think so, Lord, it''s so majestic and graceful."


    Others smiled slightly when the owner of Room 36 said so.


    It is true.


    Hu Yanlie was already dead, and his family descendants weren''t caught by hand. They were all a bunch of ants, killing them at will. It was necessary to speak in front of everyone.


    The seventy-two evil people stared at the thirty-sixth room, with a sense of arrogance.


    Upon seeing this, Yuexian hurriedly said: "Everyone, this is just a discussion, don''t raise another height."


    Hearing this, the people on both sides calmed down and stopped talking.


    And the palace owner of the Supreme Harmony Palace said at this moment: "The area of ??the ant land, there has been a Hu Yanlie for so many years, there is no need to care."


    Hearing this, the others immediately shook their heads, with different opinions.


    "Palace Master of the Supreme Harmony Palace, do you have to look at the earth ant Su Yan!" Liang Shengmen said lightly, with a smile on his face.


    "You said he is an ant, how can I care." The Palace Master of Supreme Harmony answered with disdain.


    "He killed the Tai''a gate master, and also snatched the Tai''a sword. It''s not an ant." The gate master of the Golden Arch said with a serious face.


    The others nodded. After all, the key to killing the Tai''a gate master was the one who possessed the Tai''a sword. This was not easy.


    "When entering the party, Hu Yanlie is actually one of them, and the other is to discuss this Su Yan!"


    Yuexian looked at everyone with a loud voice, with a trace of oppression, obviously he attached great importance to Su Yan.


    Hearing the mention of Su Yan, the prince of Che Chiguo, Mo Jiu and even Lei Xianying and others all changed color, showing unnatural colors on their faces.


    They knew that they would definitely say Su Yan, after all, Su Yan had something like the Tai''a sword.


    It was that Thundercloud changed his color slightly, but he recovered in a hurry, he was afraid of being jealous.


    Speaking of Su Yan, everyone''s expressions became cold, and the temperature of the entire hall dropped several degrees.


    "This Su Yan killed the head of the Tai''an Sect. He has never appeared until now. He is really a tortoise with a shrunken head!"


    "By the way, didn''t someone like Su Yan''s family check it? How did it go?"


    "Yes, as long as you find his family, are you afraid that he will not show up!"


    A kind of giants are all in their eyes, which is a good way.


    Yuexian said at this time: "When we left, we gave an order to the fellow Jialouluo to quickly find Su Yan''s family and control it."


    Everyone nodded, it was done well.


    "But it''s been seven or eight days, and I haven''t seen the news of that ant. It''s time to urge you."


    "Follow him, anyway, we have set a ten-day deadline. If he Su Yan does not show up, we will destroy China. I will see if he is still hiding at that time!"


    The shaman of the seventy-two evil had an extremely cold expression, and his voice was abnormally cold.


    In his eyes, killing is just as simple as eating and drinking tea. As long as Su Yan can come out, no matter how many people are killed, it is not worth mentioning.


    People around heard that although this method was a bit cruel, it was also a good method.


    Even if Su Yan''s family cannot be found, this method is feasible.

 Chapter 1810： Someone rushed!

    The Emperor Lei of the Thunder Gate endured the pain at this moment and said: "This is the case. If he Su Yan does not appear within ten days, then the Earth China will be destroyed!"


    "Yes, it''s gone!" Silently also angered.


    Xiaoyueyue said, "He is as timid as a mouse, so let the billions of ants help him be buried!"


    The three of them have endless hatred for Su Yan, and of course they also have infinite hatred for the land of China.


    All this is because Hu Yanlie is a Chinese, and they have an endless hatred of Hu Yanlie.


    After all, had it not been for the arrival of the giants, the lives of the three of them would have been long gone, and the resentment was reasonable.


    Many giants nodded, believing that this method is very good and can be implemented.


    "Since everyone said so, then we will wait for good news, and there are two days left. If he Su Yan does not show up, we will directly step on Earth China!"


    Yuexian stood up, Earth Huaxia was not just a land of ants to him, basically there were a group of ants without spiritual power.


    For them, if you kill, you will kill, which is no different from killing a pig.


    In the eyes of this group of people, there are already rules, with respect and inferiority, they naturally kneel and lick when they are stronger than them, and trample on them when they are weaker. This is the rule of the martial arts world.


    As for some small sects and small countries, naturally they can''t speak up. They also know that their words can''t be the master, so it''s better to be less.


    Compared with these giants, this little sect and small country has more connections with the earth, with some interest entanglements, and even other implications.


    Naturally, they didn''t want the earth to be crushed, but there was no way at the moment. A group of people couldn''t help but rushed to Su Yan.


    "This kid killed the sect master of Tai''amen, but he didn''t expect to be a counselor. It''s really bad!"


    "Yes, the words have been put out for eight days, and I haven''t seen the Jialou Luolai report. It seems that this kid is definitely afraid to come out."


    "It''s okay, if he doesn''t come out, we have a way to find him!"


    "The first step is to destroy the Earth China, the second step is to arrest the entire martial arts world, and the third step we can ask the superiors for help!"


    Yuexian said thoughtfully, his meaning was obvious, obviously showing his relationship with the superior.


    For a time, the entire hall, many people looked at Yuexian''s face differently. Some people even thought that Yuexian had a close relationship with the superior, and they secretly warned themselves that they should not be in conflict with Lanyuejiao in the future.


    Just as these people talked about it and wanted to use Huaxia for surgery, the sky outside Lanyuejiao was cast a shadow.


    A storm is about to come, this announces that I am afraid the next weather will change.


    At this moment, Su Yan was very close to Lanyuejiao, and they were non-stop, speeding up to the extreme, just to get there early.


    Su Yan was worried, if he was late and the party broke up, he wouldn''t be able to catch it all at once.


    But Yuwen Xiongba still had some concerns, after all, there were too many strong players on the blood list.


    "My lord, according to the name on the blood list, this strong man with perfect Yang Dan may be close to the white giant!"


    One hundred Yang Dan completes, what a number this is so scary, imagination can make your scalp numb.


    But what Su Yan showed was that there was no fear at all, no fear at all, but instead wanted to meet him, wanting to catch it all.


    He wasn''t questioning Su Yan''s strength, but there were really too many enemies, and how terrifying they were together.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a sneer and said, "Don''t say that a hundred Yang Pills are consummated, even if there are a thousand Yang Pills who are consummated, Su Yan will die too!"


    Su Yan''s voice shocked Yuwen Xiongba, completely lost his temper, unable to speak.


    The two flew for a while, and there was already a towering mountain in front of them.


    Generally, such giants like to build their own sect on the top of a mountain or in the sea to show their mystery.


    Lanyuejiao is no exception, after all, its name can be called Lanyuejiao.


    The mountain where Lan Yuejiao is located is higher than Tai''a Gate, towering above the clouds, closest to the sky, as if it is really close to the moon.


    When Su Yan reached the bottom of the mountain, they didn''t hesitate and walked directly up.


    But Lan Yuejiao has many disciples guarding it, after all, such a big gathering will naturally not be empty.


    Seeing someone coming, this group of disciples greeted them directly.


    Seeing that Su Yan and Su Yan were very young, the sense of respect disappeared, revealing a sense of arrogance.


    "Where do the two of you come from? Give me your name. Can I have an invitation?"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he said directly: "From the earth martial arts world!"


    The disciples of Lan Yuejiao were taken aback for a moment, and then their faces showed anger. Obviously they knew that Su Yan was here to make trouble.


    Their disciples had never heard of Earth Martial Arts World, and if they knew it, they would be even more angry.


    "presumptuous!"


    An inner disciple led by angrily said: "Do you know what this place is? You dare to make trouble here, and you are impatient?!"


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba feel funny, the ignorant is like this, and being used to being a dog slave is such a virtue.


    "Xiong Ba, can these be solved?"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and said, "It''s just a few **** that the Yin Dan doesn''t have, it''s easy to solve!"


    Yuwen Xiongba directly rushed out, using his spiritual power, a secret technique shot, and directly killed a group of disciples of the Moon Sect.


    This group of disciples also knew that something was wrong, and that it was really going to cause trouble, all of them were angry and greeted them.


    At this moment, Su Yan stopped staying and walked directly up the mountain.


    Seeing this group of disciples suddenly became anxious.


    "Hurry up and inform the mountain that someone has rushed in!"


    They naturally have communication equipment and can quickly notify their own people.


    And Yuwen Xiongba''s fighting power is exploding at the moment, after all, it has been a long time since his neck bones have been moved, a rare opportunity for activity.


    There was hardly much resistance, Yuwen Xiongba just put these young guys on the ground, almost all of them were immobile.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t kill them either, after all, these little guys weren''t the people they were looking for directly, so they couldn''t take their lives.


    After all these people were resolved, Yu Wen Xiongba did not linger, and hurried to the mountain.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached halfway up the mountain, and all the people had been killed by him.


    It''s just a group of young people, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it at all, and even the moves were useless, and they all lost their combat effectiveness.


    Yuwen Xiongba caught up and looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, is the entrance to Lan Yuejiao right in front of you?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, go in from that entrance, and inside is the lair of Lan Yuejiao."


    "Looking at this battle, this party should not be over yet."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You have observed it carefully this time, but you learned a little bit from me."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled and scratched his head, rarely receiving Su Yan''s praise, which made him very happy.

 Chapter 1811： Su Ba first!

    At this moment, the gathering is still going on in the Lunar Religion Church, and many people have already talked about the spirit weapon list and talked about all the spirit instruments.


    Each of them was excited and talked endlessly, as if they had actually seen something on the spirit weapon list, and had a deep indirection to it.


    But it''s all empty talk, no one has actually seen it.


    Only a few of them had seen the Tai''a Sword at Tai''a Gate, and that was only a momentary matter. After that, the Tai''a Sword fell into the forbidden ground and was taken by Su Yan, and the group of people never saw it again.


    The more they talk about it, the greed of this group of giants for the Tai''a sword is also rising. Who doesn''t want to get it, this is a huge opportunity.


    If anyone can get the Tai''a sword, it is very likely that in the future they will break through the shackles, reach the realm of Yin and Yang, and directly become the superior.


    But so many sects and empires, just such a spiritual weapon, there are too many monks and porridge, and it is not enough.


    Many sects and empires even showed their worries. If Su Yan really showed up and Tai''a sword really appeared, what kind of chaos would it be.


    For the Tai''a sword, this group of giants can''t beat their heads and beat them to death. It will definitely be a huge disaster.


    But other people have different ideas, they see a little differently.


    This group of people is eager for these giants infighting. The bigger the trouble, the better, and it is better to die a few more giants, so that they can fish in troubled waters for some benefit.


    For a while, the participants in the hall were all pregnant with ghosts, and they didn''t talk about it like just now, all of them had reservations.


    Tai''a sword is too tempting, no one wants to get it, but at the same time it is a hot potato. Without that life, if you have to possess it, you will only lose your life.


    At this moment, Su Yan and two of them had reached the entrance of the Moon Sect, and they were all the inner disciples of the Moon Sect.


    "I''m so brave to break into me and take the moon teaching. I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    The leading disciple of Lanyuejiao roared with extreme anger in his voice.


    He is not a person to participate in the genius contest, after all, he is already several decades old.


    If it was the Yuehua who held the moon teaching, then he couldn''t blow up the pot after seeing Su Yan, he naturally knew Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t change his face either. He used his original face. He came here for a very simple purpose, which was to kill people in one fell swoop.


    Seeing this group of people blocking him, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, his face was cold.


    "The one who stopped me, die!"


    Su Yan''s voice was like a curse, shrouded in the hearts of this group of Yuejiao disciples, and immediately made them panic.


    The big disciples of Lanyue Sect were full of jealousy on their faces, knowing that those who came were not kind.


    "Hurry up and inform the elder, here we will carry it first!"


    A disciple hurriedly retreated and went to inform the elder, after all, the matter was too big.


    And the big disciple of the Moon Sect was calm, looking at Su Yan and saying, "Do you know what day it is today!"


    Su Yan sneered without answering.


    "I''m telling you, this is the day when we take over the Moon Cult and recruit many giants, and there are thousands of sect masters and imperial monarchs sitting inside!"


    He thought this would scare Su Yan, but he was completely wrong.


    Su Yan said, "It''s so good!"


    He was so angry that he almost vomited blood, knowing that he could only use force.


    But before he could do anything, a breath of death filled Su Yan''s hands, which immediately enveloped the group of people.


    There was no way to escape. The group of people was directly aging by the air of death, and all of them showed pain.


    Those outside sects, Su Yan, can still be let go, but this group of inner disciples Su Yan didn��t plan to let it go!


    The spirit of death continued to be blessed, and the group of inner disciples who embraced the Moon Sect instantly became very old, turned into bones, and finally scattered with the wind.


    Hundreds of people were wiped out all at once, just like Su Yan.


    And the disciple who went to call people brought the elders to come, and saw that there was no one in the surroundings, and was shocked on the spot.


    "What''s going on, big brother and the others?!"


    But the elder who held the moon sect had a cold face, he naturally knew what had happened, and his eyes were staring at Su Yan.


    "You are the troublemaker?!"


    Su Yan was noncommittal and didn''t look at the elders who held the Moon Sect.


    He walked straight ahead, nothing can stop him.


    "court death!"


    The elder Lanyue Sect was furious, and directly displayed a terrifying secret technique, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    But the secret technique fell on Su Yan, but it couldn''t cause any harm to Su Yan, as if the breeze was blowing.


    This can make the elders who hold the moon sect stupid, he knows that the young man in front of him is definitely not simple, he must be the enemy.


    He wanted to call for help, but how could Su Yan give him this opportunity and easily kill him.


    Su Yan continued to walk inside, Yu Wen Xiongba followed closely behind him, and everyone around him dared not get close.


    The many elders who finally took hold of the Moon Sect are all here, and the scene is very big.


    "I heard that someone has rushed in, but I want to see who is so bold!"


    The voice of the three elders who held the moon sect was extremely cold, without the slightest emotion, he himself was an executioner.


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time, so he shot directly, killing the elders who held the Moon Sect with a breath of death.


    In an instant, many elders'' complexions changed suddenly, their eyes widened, and their faces showed incredible expressions.


    They were in the Yin Dan state anyway, and even some elders were in the early stage of Yang Dan, but they turned out to be like a watermelon in Su Yan''s hands, and they were cut and chopped at will.


    Su Yan continued to walk inside, and was within walking distance of the gathering hall.


    But the great elder who held the Moon Sect finally arrived, and the moment he saw Su Yan, his expression suddenly changed.


    The grand elder who held the Moon Sect was even more terrifying, because he had seen Su Yan in Tai''amen, and he would never forget the appearance of Su Yan.


    "you you!"


    The Grand Elder Lan Yuejiao trembled so much that he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Su Yan looked at Grand Elder Lanyue Sect and smiled: "Why, don''t you know me?"


    Grand Elder Lanyue Sect hurriedly shouted: "Come on, stop them!"


    "My Su Ba is here first, just to catch you all at once!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, with a magical power that made his heart tremble extremely.


    The Grand Elder Lan Yue Jiao only wanted to escape at this moment, because he knew the gap between himself and Su Yan, and he couldn''t compete.


    The Grand Elder Lanyue Sect headed towards the meeting place. He knew that only that place was safe. The people inside were looking for Su Yan, who could kill Su Yan.


    But in the end he still failed to reach the hall.


    At this moment, there was an elder holding the Moon Sect outside the hall. He was the first to escape, so he naturally wanted to report to the hall.


    Entering the hall, the elder''s footsteps were unstable, looking as if he fell down at any time.


    Upon seeing this, Yuexian''s face changed suddenly, and he couldn''t help but shout: "What''s the matter?!"


    "Master, someone has rushed in!"


    For a while, the people in the entire gathering hall looked at this person one after another, and there were people who came to such a big gathering. It was too shameless.


    Yuexian held back his anger and couldn''t help asking: "Who is it?!"


    "He called... he called!"


    But before the elder could speak, there was a voice outside the hall, like a dragon chanting.


    "Su Ba first!"

 Chapter 1812： All shocked!

    This sound is very loud, like the sound of dragon roar, resounding throughout the hall!


    All the people present were shocked by what they heard, and there were even some little monarchs who heard this sound, almost creeping, and their hearts trembled.


    The three characters Su Baxian seem to have magical powers, a kind of breathtaking power that can make people unable to be quiet, and involuntarily produce fear and fear.


    In fact, it is not the three words themselves, but the coercion of the speaker!


    When the elder who informed him heard this voice, his face was already completely scared.


    More than that, the seven orifices at this moment are bleeding, and they are in abnormal pain, rolling on the ground, and finally they die directly!


    The sound came from outside the hall, he was the first to contact, and the amount of coercion he suffered was also the most powerful, and naturally he could not bear it.


    At this moment, many giants have stood up, with solemn faces on their faces, knowing that this is by no means simple.


    But at this moment, the sound of swords rang through the hall, more terrifying than the sound of the words before.


    At the same time, a bright light shot in from the outside of the main hall, at the extreme speed, almost all the giants present could not react.


    The bright light directly smashed the shining lamp on the hall and directly inserted into the pillar of the hall!


    At this moment, the whole hall felt like the ground was shaking, as if it was about to collapse!


    Yuexian''s face was already cold to the extreme. Today is his day when he is anxious for gatherings of the powerful from all sides. Someone dared to break into his territory and killed his elder in front of so many people.


    This anger can be said to be comparable to flames, and it has already burned in his chest.


    Yuexian''s face was bursting with a lot of spiritual power, and a majestic coercion went directly toward the light that flew in.


    He wants to destroy it, so naturally he can''t keep these things.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that his powerful spiritual power could not shake the powerful light!


    Yuexian''s face was so gloomy that he couldn''t help but increase his spiritual power and unleash a powerful blow!


    But the result is still the same, which makes him a little stupid.


    Not only him, but other giants also noticed the accident and looked at the bright light inserted into the pillar of the hall.


    "This thing is a bit unknown!"


    The head of the sect explained that the purpose was to exchange a trace of face for Yuexian.


    But the evil masters of the seventy-two evils did not think so.


    "It''s just a mere light, what''s the fear!"


    One of the old sha masters directly performed a powerful secret technique, as if a black aura appeared between his hands, heading directly towards the light.


    But the result was a shock to him!


    Because his secret technique was directly absorbed by that ball of light, and at the same time, there was a huge force trying to **** him over.


    This also made other people completely straight up, and all of them showed fear.


    After all, the two Yin Dan Consummation powerhouses are unable to solve this thing. This can already explain the problem. This thing is absolutely extraordinary!


    "This thing is unknown, don''t act rashly!"


    One giant said, and the others nodded.


    Yuexian was about to vomit blood, he didn''t want to be so embarrassed, but he couldn''t do anything about that light.


    Just when the giants were preparing to make a joint effort, the light inserted into the pillar suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and everyone was unclear.


    At this moment, the master of the Golden Arch shouted: "That''s... that''s the sword?!"


    Everyone looked towards the pillar, and their expressions changed suddenly.


    The Yuexian on the first seat changed his face drastically, his face distorted with anger.


    Because there is a long sword inserted on the pillar, and there is a head at the blade of the long sword.


    This head is not someone else''s, it is his great elder who holds the moon teaching!


    How could Yuexian not be angry, this intruder actually killed many elders under his clan one after another, and now all the big elders under his clan have been beheaded.


    This is clearly a provocation, a provocation against him for taking the moon to teach!


    Yuexian''s palm was angrily under the chair, and the chair suddenly shattered, raising a cloud of dust.


    "No matter who this person is, I will kill the Moon Immortal!"


    Yuexian''s eyes were red, and his hatred almost made him lose his mind.


    After all, under such circumstances, it is very difficult to stay sensible.


    Many powerful people came to the party, but some people came directly to provoke them, and even killed his elders without telling them. Isn''t this embarrassing him specifically!


    Yuexian roared towards the outside of the main hall: "You Xiaoxiao, have the ability to come in and die!"


    But there was no response outside, as if there was no one.


    Yuexian didn''t know who Su Ba was first, at least he had never heard of it in the martial arts world, but he guessed that he was definitely not a superior person.


    If you are really a superior person, you don''t need to do this at all, and greetings at will will surely be regarded as guests.


    The heads of other schools also changed their faces, guessing in their hearts who caused the trouble.


    When everyone was suspicious, the faces of many giants in Xuzhou changed!


    Among them, Shuiyuer from Shuiyuedongtian looked at the long sword on the pillar with a shocked face. He had discovered the strangeness of the long sword at this moment, and his heart was already shocked.


    For this reason, he also looked at several other giants, including the three-pass monarch, whose faces were all unbelievable.


    Liu Sishu, the monarch of the Kingdom of Shu, kept looking at the long sword on the pillar, his expression constantly changing.


    In the end he said in front of everyone present: "Everyone, this sword is not right!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at the long sword on the pillar, and many bigwigs changed their colors.


    They also saw the clue from this look, after all, they knew this sword!


    "This is... this is!"


    "This is Tai''a sword?!"


    Many people''s eyes stayed on the long sword, unable to move away at all, they actually saw Tai''a sword.


    The people who participated in the Xuzhou Genius Competition that day actually knew earlier than this group of people, after all, they had met that day.


    It''s just that their status is not high, they don''t dare to talk nonsense at will, don''t want to let the misfortune come out of their mouths, and always pretend not to know.


    At this moment, everyone knows that what flew in was a Tai''a sword, and for a while, many people had various changes in their hearts.


    Of course, what everyone thinks about the most is a person, a person they want to find!


    "Is he here?!" There was a big guess.


    "Impossible, how dare he come, unless he loses his heart and is crazy!" A big guy retorted


    "But this is Tai''a sword!" The man did not give up.


    No one can refute it for a while, because this is the fact.


    The Tai''a sword is in Su Yan''s hands, and now that Tai''a sword appears, then Su Yan must have appeared.


    "Why does he have the courage to go straight here!"


    "Does he not know we are partying?!"


    Many big brothers couldn''t figure out why Su Yan came here to die, but they have more than 100 Yang Pills who are perfect.


    Everyone present was shocked and couldn''t figure it out!

 Chapter 1813： Self-investment

    But some people have doubts in their minds, didn''t the people outside the hall just now say that they are Su Baxian.


    But after thinking about it, many people immediately understood.


    It turns out that Su Yan is Su Baxian!


    For a while, everyone looked out of the hall, showing fear.


    "This Su Yan is so courageous that he dares to rush into the moon teaching!"


    "He knows that we are here, and dare to come, probably because he knows that he can''t live!"


    "There is a way to heaven, you don''t want to go, and there is no way to hell, you just cast yourselves, it saves us worry."


    ...


    Just as these people were talking about it, a figure appeared outside the hall, slowly leaning toward the hall.


    When everyone saw this person clearly, anger appeared on everyone''s face.


    That''s right, Su Yan is here!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, he scanned the crowd, and then fixed his gaze on the long sword on the pillar.


    The long sword was directly taken back by him, and in front of many big bosses, he returned to his hand.


    Before this group of giants could react, the long sword disappeared, and they couldn''t intercept it either.


    However, at this time the Great Hall formation had been opened, and the formation of Lan Yuejiao was not simple, and it was impossible for Su Yan to escape.


    Yuexian, the master of Lanyue Sect, looked at Su Yan with cold eyes.


    Originally, the hatred between them and Su Yan was not great, just to find Tai''a sword.


    But today, his enmity between Lu Yuejiao and Su Yan has been settled, a sea of ??bitter enmity!


    "Su Yan, how dare you kill my elders!"


    Facing Yuexian''s scolding, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t care.


    "Kill you kill, what can you do?!"


    Su Yan''s voice is strong, without a trace of weakness, and he is not afraid of Yuexian at all.


    "good very good!"


    Yuexian leapt up and landed directly at the center of the hall, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, full of killing intent.


    "You came from the cast net today, it is you who are looking for death!"


    Yuexian''s hands were working spiritually, and a powerful breath enveloped the entire hall, causing many people to change their colors.


    "This Yuexian seems to be diligent!"


    "Yes, I feel his strength has risen a little bit!"


    "Yes, he has reached the peak of Yang Dan!"


    Many people are discolored, but Yuexian unexpectedly improved during this festival.


    At this time, Yuexian''s spiritual power had already blasted towards Su Yan, with a powerful intention of killing.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t put Yuexian in his eyes.


    When Yuexian showed off his attack, the death air in Su Yan''s hand was going toward Yuexian like a ghost.


    Yuexian originally wanted to test Su Yan''s details, after all, Su Yan must be very strong after destroying the Tai''amen sect master.


    But outsiders also said that he had only mid-Yang Pill powerhouses, which made many people think that Su Yan had raided when the master of Tai''amen was in retreat.


    However, when Yuexian''s attack hit Su Yan, he found that he seemed to be locked in by something, and there was an inexplicable heart palpitation.


    More than that, his spiritual power to attack Su Yan dissipated in the air and disappeared out of thin air!


    Yuexian''s face became cold, this must be abnormal, something must have happened, there must be a reason.


    But without waiting for him to think clearly, Su Yan''s death air has enveloped him!


    Yuexian finally understood, but it was too late to get out of trouble.


    He displayed the strongest secret technique, the secret technique of the town gate taught by the moon-the hand of the moon!


    But the result was that his face changed drastically, and his secret technique had no effect on the death aura that enveloped him.


    When the people present saw Yuexian like this, they knew for a while that something was wrong, and all of them showed coldness.


    But before they could help, Yuexian let out a roar.


    His body functions are slowly disappearing, and his face is aging, very fast!


    In everyone''s horrified gaze, Yuexian suddenly became a hundred years old and became a dying old man.


    But more than that, the aging continued, Yuexian turned into a bone in the end, and Su Yan waved it casually, and the shock dissipated.


    Su Yan''s expression was still indifferent, as he killed a strong man who had reached the peak of Yin Dan''s consummation. This was just the beginning, and the good show was yet to come.


    He throws himself into the trap, and can only say that these people are too blind and arrogant and don''t know how powerful Su Yan is.


    Seeing Yuexian turned into a white bone and blown away by the breeze, the people present could no longer calm down.


    Many are looking at Su Yan, knowing that this must be Su Yan''s work.


    And the prince of Che Chiguo looked at Su Yan with a complicated face at the moment, he didn''t understand why Su Yan had come.


    Even if Su Yan killed Yuexian, what about? !


    Not only the prince of Che Chiguo, but even Mojiu and the others couldn''t understand why Su Yan would be so stupid and throw himself into the net. This is obviously to die.


    The most anxious thing is Lei Xianying of Leiyunzong. After all, Su Yan had rescued her at the beginning, and she was kindly worried at this moment.


    But she understood that her father was not in the early stage of Yang Dan, and among these giants, he was the least influential and had no right to speak at all.


    So she can only be anxious, there is no other way.


    Su Yan could of course see clearly the anxiousness of these people, but did not speak.


    He knew that if he talked to this group of people, he would be harmed.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t come here to kill everyone present, he was just avenging Hu Yanlie.


    At this moment, all the big tycoons in Kyushu surrounded Su Yan, with the ultimate killing intent on their faces.


    "Su Yan, Su Baxian, hum, do you think we will be afraid if we kill Yuexian!" Shuiyuer in Shuiyue Dongtian said angrily.


    "Yuexian is just a strong person who thinks that Yang Dan is at the peak of Consummation, you have to know that we have hundreds of Yang Dan Consummation!"


    The owner of not locking the door is even more scolding, and his spiritual power is shining, and he is ready to fight.


    Su Yan glanced at these people indifferently, and said, "If I am afraid, will I come again?"


    Su Yan''s words left everyone speechless, not knowing how to refute them.


    This is the case, it happens what is impossible.


    With so many big men gathered, it''s impossible to guess that Su Yan will come by force.


    Originally, they were still thinking about how to catch Su Yan and how to put pressure on them, but they never thought that Su Yan would send it to the door directly.


    In their opinion, as long as a person with a normal IQ and not stupid, it is impossible to come to them.


    However, Su Yan easily killed Yuexian just now, which also prevented them from thinking that Su Yan was crazy or stupid, and Su Yan was normal!


    But why the normal Su Yan would throw himself into the snare, it makes them totally confused!


    The giants all over the scene all had such doubts, they were all unclear, and could not explain Su Yan''s behavior.


    But this was the best result for them, it saved them a lot of time, and Su Yan also brought the Tai''a sword.

 Chapter 1814： Whoever survives

    The crowd looked at Su Yan''s expression a little more relaxed, no longer as angry as before.


    After all, Su Yan has already arrived here, and they are so many Yang Dan perfection powerhouses, they are afraid that he will not run.


    It can be said that Su Yan is like entering a wolf''s den. They are all ferocious wolves who can eat people without spitting out bones.


    "Su Yan, you have the guts, but I admire you."


    A giant looked at Su Yan, showing a mocking smile.


    But the owner of one of the thirty-six rooms on the side immediately shouted: "Also called him Su Yan, he is sincere!"


    The giant immediately changed color, daring not to speak.


    "Zhuzier, if you dare to come here today, then leave your life!"


    The thirty-six house owners all rushed to surround Su Yan.


    "Everyone, this person has a direct relationship with my thirty-sixth room. We have to capture this person and let him tell everything!"


    A group of small sects and small countries naturally dare not speak, but other giants are immediately full.


    The shaman of the seventy-two evil sneered: "Thirty-six rooms, what you think is too simple, just want to take people away?"


    The owner of the thirty-six room had a cold face and said directly: "He has a great relationship with Hu Yanlie, but Hu Yanlie killed many seniors in my school back then!"


    The Seventy-two Shasha Lord immediately shouted: "Stop him, Lao Tzu also said that he is also related to Hu Yanlie, how many people Hu Yanlie killed our 72 Shasha!"


    At this moment, the scene has some subtle relationships, and many people have different ideas, and naturally want to take Su Yan away.


    In fact, their purpose is very simple, nothing more than to swallow the Tai''a sword, but that is so easy, people from other schools and empires are not fools.


    "Thirty-six house owner, you don''t think we are too much in your eyes, you think this trick can also deceive us, you think we are as idiots as you?!"


    The people on the 24th Bridge sneered again and again, as if looking at mentally retarded.


    The owner of the thirty-six house was furious, and it was seen that the faces of the surrounding giants were all bad. They knew it was impossible to take Su Yan away so easily.


    He was completely too greedy, he had almost lost heart, otherwise he wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    "Everyone, everyone wants to get the Tai''a sword. It''s no secret, but if you want to just take it away, it''s obviously impossible!"


    The eighteen pipa man spoke, already like this, simply picking up the words and speaking straightforwardly.


    The sect master of Ryoshomon nodded and said, "The eighteen pipa people are right, but there is only one Tai''a sword. With so many of us, who should get it?!"


    Right now, this group of giants has already begun to discuss the issue of Tai''a Sword''s destiny, and Su Yan has long been ignored.


    Su Yan can kill Yuexian is strong, very strong, but they have so many people, can Su Yan be able to fight back.


    Therefore, this group of people has never regarded Su Yan in their eyes, they have long regarded him as air.


    Su Yan was not angry about this, but he was a little impatient, and he didn''t want to listen to this group of people talking nonsense.


    Su Yan looked at these people with a sneer.


    "I have a way."


    A group of people looked over and didn''t understand that it was this time, and Su Yan was still thinking about giving them a solution.


    "Little beast, you want to die soon!" the palace lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace said angrily.


    There was a sense of anger in Su Yan''s eyes, and he rushed directly towards the lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace.


    Su Yan''s speed is naturally unparalleled, and the others did not react at all. Su Yan has already reached the princess of Supreme Harmony.


    "You can call a little beast, and you''re looking for death!"


    Su Yan threw a punch, directly causing the palace lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace to lose the dignity of a man.


    The lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace suffered from pain and collapsed directly to the ground, rolling on the ground.


    He made a defense, but his defense was completely ineffective, like thin paper in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan is now the Sun Pill Consummation, and his strength is not comparable to them.


    This is very different from the low level of Su Yan before!


    He is a soul rebirth, which is equivalent to just carrying a memory. Any previous exercises could not be used, and he had to fight to the death against the strong, which was completely uninspired.


    Now that he has stepped into Yang Pill, many techniques can be used, and the power of the immortal emperor is slowly revealed.


    Cross-border fighting is nothing to him at all, let alone these people are in the same realm as him!


    Su Yan looked at the terribly painful Palace Master of Supreme Harmony on the ground, with a mocking expression on his face.


    "An ant like you is also arrogant in front of me, recklessly!"


    Su Yan stepped on and directly trampled the Palace Master of Supreme Harmony into meatloaf, and died on the spot.


    The expressions of the people present suddenly changed, one by one was extremely shocked.


    Leiyunzong Leiyun and the others trembled with fright.


    He knew the original Su Yan, but now it has completely changed, completely changed!


    The powerful man who had perfect Yang Dan was crushed to death like an ant in front of Su Yan!


    At this time, no one despised Su Yan anymore, because Su Yan''s power completely made them tremble!


    Before Yuexian was killed, they still didn''t care, but now the palace owner of the Supreme Harmony Palace was killed again.


    The key is that the palace lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace was completely crushed to death by Su Yan, and there was no resistance at all, which stimulated their nerves.


    At least, Su Yan and the rumored middle stage of Yang Pill are not equal, they have already felt terrible from Su Yan''s powerful aura.


    "You...you have reached Yang Dan Consummation?!"


    The water fish in Shuiyue Dongtian said in disbelief.


    He had heard from the elders before that Su Yan was only in the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    But how long did it take to reach Yang Dan Consummation at once, the same realm as theirs, this speed of increase almost made them vomit blood.


    Su Yan did not answer Shui Yu''er''s words, but looked at them faintly, showing a slight smile.


    "Aren''t you talking about whom the Tai''a sword belongs to?"


    Su Yan took out the Tai''a sword, shining in all directions, making many giants show greed.


    "This is a good thing, the twenty-fifth existence on the spirit weapon list has a strong sword intent, and the power of this sword can be increased by half!"


    Su Yan held the long sword and swung it at random a few times.


    But in the blink of an eye, these evil masters were all cut into two with a single sword, and they didn''t say a word to death.


    The sha master of the seventy-two evil spirits was full of anger, looking at Su Yan with a cold killing intent.


    "Little beast, how dare you kill my sect evil master!"


    Su Yan sneered: "Let me give you a suggestion. Since everyone wants this Tai''a sword, why not stipulate it, whoever lives?"


    Su Yan looked at the giants around him, the smile on his face spreading, and in the end it was a touch of sarcasm.

 Chapter 1815： Long Xiao for nine days!

    He dared to come here with the Tai''a sword, he was ready for everything, he would not leave one of these people!


    If you want the Tai''a sword, you have to live!


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the faces of the giants were very ugly. They were not fools, and of course they understood the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    However, in their opinion, Su Yan was too arrogant, and he simply didn''t take them seriously.


    Hundreds of giants with perfect Yang Dan were so threatened by an ant, which can be said to have never happened in the martial arts world.


    Even Hu Yanlie had never lived like this before. Back then, he relied on the realm of Yin and Yang to make a big fuss in the Xiuwu world.


    Seeing that all the people present were looking at him extremely angry, the smile on Su Yan''s face grew stronger.


    "Why, my proposal is not bad, right?"


    In fact, think about it carefully, Su Yan''s words are not empty words. If you want treasures like Tai''ajian, you have to live.


    If your life is gone, what else is the Tai-A sword failure?


    But this group of giants can''t bear it anymore, this is simply a ruthless mockery of them!


    The evil masters of the seventy-two evil spirits, with violent expressions on their faces at this moment, their spiritual power has already poured out.


    "Little beast, let us kill you first!"


    The shamans of the seventy-two evils rushed directly towards Su Yan, each of them ran the might of powerful spiritual power, causing the people around them to change their colors.


    "Is this the strength of the seventy-two evil?!"


    "This is too scary!"


    "Now seventy-one evil masters have taken action, and their spiritual power is dazzling. This power is terrifying!"


    Many giants have cold faces, which is not a good thing for them.


    The stronger the Seventy-two Sha, it means that Yongzhou is becoming stronger and stronger, which is not good for other states.


    But the most important thing right now is Su Yan. Although this group of people was interested in it, they didn''t say much, let alone do anything.


    "With seventy-two evil spirits, can this little beast turn the sky over!"


    Wei Guojun Cao Sima stroked his beard with a sneer on his face.


    Facing the shot of the seventy-two evil spirits, the smile on Su Yan''s face turned into coldness, and the vitality burst out instantly.


    The powerful death aura instantly enveloped the evil spirits of the Seventy-two Sha, and the surrounding space seemed to fluctuate.


    "Little beast, you can be proud of letting all of our seventy-two evils be shot!"


    The head of an old shaman was full of violent faces, and a powerful secret technique was in his hands, and he immediately rushed towards Su Yan.


    I saw this spiritual power turned into an incomparably huge demon, as if to swallow Su Yan into his belly at once.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    This demon''s meaning uttered a terrifying roar, making the scalp numb of everyone present.


    Su Yan''s face was sneered again and again, and the dragon scales appeared on his hand, and he blasted out with a punch, the ultimate strength!


    The meaning of the devil instantly collapsed, turned into nothingness, and was completely destroyed!


    The old Sha master of the Seventy-two Sha was shocked, but this was his secret technique, the powerful blow of the peak of Yang Dan Consummation, was it so easily broken? !


    Not only was he shocked, the other evil masters also changed colors.


    Not only that, but also the giants watching the theater around them, with unnatural expressions on their faces.


    "What is going on with Su Yan?!"


    "How long has it been since then, the power is so shocked?!"


    "Thinking that the powerful blow at the peak of Yang Dan Consummation was defeated by him at will!"


    Everyone couldn''t calm down, and there was anxiety in their hearts.


    If this is singled out, I am afraid that Su Yan can easily kill them all.


    They knew that Su Yan had broken through to Yang Dan Consummation, but they couldn''t think of the same realm at all, the gap was so big.


    "This person must have a huge secret!"


    Wu Guojun Sun Wanli said coldly, he had seen everything.


    The same realm, so strong, there is only one explanation, Su Yan got good luck, got a chance.


    The others nodded, all in recognition.


    This makes everyone''s eyes have a little more meaning, which is a good research object for them.


    If you can get Su Yan''s secret, it is not weaker than the existence of Tai''a sword.


    As a result, Su Yan changed in everyone''s eyes, and he was a sweet steamed bun.


    The people of Seventy-two Sha naturally knew that they had also changed at this moment.


    "Everyone, work together to suppress this little beast!"


    An old evil master shouted coldly, and the evil masters around all nodded in response.


    Su Yan killed one and seventy-one evil masters. This lineup was also extremely terrifying.


    Shot together, all of them have powerful spiritual powers, all kinds of secret techniques are displayed, and the light shines in the entire hall.


    Many strong men in the early and middle stages of Yang Dan couldn''t even open their eyes. This light was too powerful and terrifying!


    They even had to use their spiritual power to resist, otherwise there was a threat of injury.


    Countless secret techniques are like a dance of demons, all shrouded in Su Yan, and Su Yan has already been used as food.


    "Go!"


    The old evil master roared, his secret technique blasted towards Su Yan, and the surrounding ripples suddenly shook.


    The other evil masters also shot immediately, blasting their own secret skills towards Su Yan.


    The sky secret technique is very different from before.


    Before Su Yan was fighting, it was just a catharsis of spiritual power.


    But this is not the same, this is a sky full of secret techniques, endless, simply terrifying!


    However, there was no trace of fear in Su Yan''s eyes, some were just fighting spirit!


    Su Yan poured out his body''s vitality, his hands were sealed, and a powerful wave of fluctuations came from the depths of his heart!


    Behind him appeared a blue dragon, golden light shining, infinite glory!


    "Long Xiao for nine days!"


    Su Yan roared out and directly displayed a powerful secret technique of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens".


    I saw the golden dragon roaring into the sky, the sound of the dragon roar resounding across the earth, and the endless golden light rose everywhere, contaminating everything.


    Faced with the infinite secret technique, Jinlong rushed directly without fear of half a point.


    The all over the sky Secret Art is comparable to the time of chaos and the time of great change, it is impossible to describe this terrifying scene.


    And Su Yan stood in the center of the hall, letting the infinite secret technique attack him, not afraid of half a minute.


    And the secret technique he displayed also rushed towards the seventy-one evil masters, and the pressure was extremely high!


    Just listened to the sound of an extremely old dragon roar in the hall, and then, the golden dragon was violent, and it directly shredded the surrounding secret arts!


    All the secret techniques were vulnerable to Golden Dragon''s eyes, they all turned into ripples, shaking everywhere.


    Jinlong went to the thunderbolt without stopping, but instead rushed towards the seventy-one evil masters.


    This caused the complexions of all the evil masters to change drastically, and they didn''t expect that the secret technique that Su Yan displayed was so powerful.


    This was a powerful blow from dozens of Sun Pill consummation powerhouses, and among them, there were also dozens of final Yang Pill powerhouses'' ultimate blow!


    Together, the horror can be imagined, but it is still broken by Su Yan!

 Chapter 1816： Seven or seven formations!

    The catharsis all over the sky is all the spiritual power transformed by the smashed secret technique, and the entire palace seems to be in the center of the storm!


    The Golden Dragon still exists, has defeated all the secret techniques, and even rushed to a group of evil masters, roaring.


    A group of evil spirits are pale, they are just the late stage of Yang Pill, how can they resist this golden dragon''s might.


    But in an instant, Golden Dragon went straight to Huanglong, tearing up dozens of evil masters of the late Yang Pill stage one by one!


    In front of the Golden Dragon, these powerful men in the late stage of Yang Pill did not have the ability to resist at all, and they all died!


    The old shaman of the seventy-two evil spirits was full of violent faces, and he vomited blood in anger.


    Dozens of evil masters died under his door, and the loss was extremely heavy.


    "Little beast, I played with you!"


    The strongest evil master of the seventy-two evil spirits rose into the sky, and his whole body turned into an evil spirit, with extreme speed, extreme killing intent, and extreme evil!


    When the other evil masters saw this, they all showed killing intent, and followed them to the sky!


    "this is?!"


    Many powerhouses on the spot changed their complexions, and they were shocked.


    "Seventy-two evil is going to make a desperate blow!"


    "Seventy-two evil spirits soar into the sky, and there are no bones wherever they go!"


    "It''s too terrifying for this little beast to be able to force the Seventy Two Sha to this point!"


    Many people were already shocked, and it was impossible to imagine Su Yan''s strength, which simply exceeded their expectations.


    But the people at the scene were shocked and shocked, but no one took action, they all looked like a good show.


    There are seventy-two evil shots, why do they take shots? Preserving strength is the most important thing.


    And the old Sha master of the Seventy-two Sha was completely angry to the extreme, and had lost his mind. He just wanted to kill Su Yan now!


    Dozens of Sha masters who had perfected Yang Dan all soared away into the sky, turning into a wave of evil spirits, extremely powerful.


    The whole hall is a group of demons dancing, as if entering a magic cave.


    Su Yan looked at the countless evil spirits above the hall with cold eyes, and his face had never changed at all.


    "Pretend to be a fool and watch me beat you down one by one!"


    Su Yan rushed into the sky, clenched his fists, the ultimate strength blessed on the fists, dragon scales appeared, and the brilliance continued!


    This punch blasted out, it was actually powerful!


    One of the evil masters couldn''t withstand Su Yan''s blow. He was directly crushed and fell to the ground, vomiting blood!


    And the hall at this moment could no longer withstand such a powerful spiritual power, and it collapsed directly with a bang.


    The entire sky was revealed, and endless rays of light shone down.


    And Su Yan didn''t stop for half a minute at all, and constantly shot his fists, all rushing towards these evil masters.


    With one punch, there was no resistance at all, and all were blasted to the ground.


    Even the most powerful old evil master of the Seventy-two evils had only withstood the force of Su Yan''s two punches, and eventually vomited blood.


    At this time, all the giants present were completely discolored, and Su Yan''s power had completely exceeded their cognition.


    The state of yin and yang is nothing more than that!


    There is a crisis in their hearts. This kind of crisis is not a good thing and must be eliminated.


    But just when they were about to take action, all of the Seventy-Two Shamans stood up.


    Each body changed suddenly, turning into an evil bat magic state!


    "Little beast, I don''t care what secret technique you have, no matter what chance you have, we will kill you today!"


    The old evil master roared, the anger on that face had already reached its extreme.


    The surrounding evil masters uttered harsh screams, making their scalp numb.


    They already have the blood of ancient bats, so they practiced their skills. This form is their secret technique.


    "End!"


    The old evil master roared and stood directly in the middle, becoming an eye!


    But the other evil masters were immediately relegated, and they turned into a seven or seven formation!


    "Seven or seven formations?!"


    "Is this the legendary murderous array?!"


    "Unexpectedly, the seventy-two evil spirits were actually practiced!"


    Many people''s expressions changed transiently, but they knew the terrible form of the seven or seven formations. They slaughtered and did not know how many strong people were slaughtered in the past.


    But for the old evil master of the seventy-two evil spirits, if it weren''t for so many evil masters died, they could still form the seventy-two evil evil spirit formation!


    It''s just that they were not sure about the seventy-two evil formation. Once they failed, there was more danger of backlash, so he didn''t have any idea to use it before.


    The most important thing is that he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful before!


    Now that the seven or seven formations were being used, Su Yan was immediately enveloped by this murderous formation, unable to escape.


    "Little beast, today I will refine you!"


    The old shaman of the seventy-two shame had endless anger towards Su Yan.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie killed dozens of them, and they recovered after more than a hundred years of recuperation.


    But today, Su Yan actually killed dozens of them, and this hatred would naturally be reported.


    When the murder formation was activated, everyone felt a chilling feeling, and their hearts were extremely uneasy.


    This makes the people around you keep retreating, this formation is breathtaking, if it is too close, it may even confuse the mind.


    At this moment, Su Yan was in the formation, completely trapped, and the surrounding land was filled with rich spiritual energy, which had a powerful corrosive power!


    His clothes were corroded in an instant and couldn''t survive for a while.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, his eyes kept looking around, he was looking for the weakness of this formation.


    But at this moment, above the formation, a powerful overwhelming pressure came and attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed suddenly, using his vitality, and making a sound like the sky shaking toward this coercive attack.


    Su Yan was repelled for several steps, and his whole body was a little shocked, but the pressure was all right.


    Su Yan knew that he was in a murderous formation, and an attack on the formation was useless, unless the weakness of the formation was found and defeated.


    And the sha masters of the seventy-two evil sneered at this moment.


    "Little beast, don''t try to get out of trouble, we just want to kill you!"


    The pressure from the sky continued to strike, as if the heavens were condemned, and extremely powerful.


    After several rounds, a trace of blood oozes from the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and the blood is tumbling all over.


    This situation is very detrimental to Su Yan. It can be said that Su Yan is consumed indefinitely, and the formation will not be damaged at all. This group of evil masters only needs to consume a little spiritual energy.


    The whole formation suddenly sounded endless ridicule, this sound seemed to have magic power, like the harsh sound of a bat.


    This is the voice of these evil masters, they are just trying to interfere with Su Yan, make Su Yan fall into fear, make him tired, so that they can defeat Su Yan faster.


    But what they thought was too simple, Su Yan was no ordinary person, and this mental attack was of no use to him.


    Su Yan was investigating around while under the pressure of the cover. This murderous formation was considered a three-level formation, and even he needed a little time.

 Chapter 1817： Got you!

    Outside of the formation at this moment, many powerful men can see Su Yan, and even see everything inside.


    This made the group of giants feel a lot safer, because in their opinion, Su Yan had already pierced his wings and could not escape, and he would definitely not be able to make waves.


    "I didn''t expect that it would take so much effort to deal with a small beast in a small area!" The meat of the face of the owner who does not lock the door is still beating.


    "This little beast is really an alien!"


    The Qingcheng Jue Lian of the Qingcheng Sect also treats Su Yan differently. After all, such characters can appear in the land of ants, except for Hu Yanlie, who belong to Su Yan.


    But Li Danyi behind her, at this moment, was biting his lip, panicking in his heart.


    She naturally worried about Su Yan''s safety, even though she had no intersection with Su Yan, she didn''t want Su Yan to die like this.


    But she was just a little genius disciple, and in these scenes, she couldn''t say anything at all.


    Lei Xianying of Lei Yunzong clutched her father''s arm firmly, obviously she was already extremely anxious.


    Leiyun patted his daughter on the shoulder and sighed.


    "Don''t think about it, Su Yan has offended so many people and he is doomed."


    "I do not believe!"


    Lei Xianying said coldly, she would not believe that Su Yan would die like this, she would never believe it.


    Lei Yun shook his head and stopped talking.


    The prince of Che Chiguo was already crying at this moment. He finally recognized Su Yan as the boss. He thought he would have a better life as a backer in the future, but he didn''t expect it to be so.


    "You guy, why are you so stupid to offend these giants, woo woo woo."


    The mood of Mo Jiu and others is also quite complicated, very complicated.


    At the beginning, they were taken away and became other people''s experiments. They met Su Yan in the experimental world, and they fought fiercely with Su Yan.


    After Su Yan rescued them, everyone abandoned their previous suspicions and stopped worrying about them.


    But I will see Su Yan again later, Su Yan is already an extremely dazzling figure, competing with the geniuses of Xuzhou.


    Then, what made them even more difficult to understand is that Su Yan actually killed the Tai''amen sect master, shining everywhere.


    Now that Su Yan is already a perfect existence of Yang Pill, he has a huge distance from them, and he is not afraid of the hundreds of strong Yang Pills in the martial arts world.


    "Su Yan, I respect you as a man!"


    Mo Jiu sighed, he could only say that in his heart.


    Su Yan knew very few people in the martial arts world, only a few people, and the rest were eager for Su Yan to be killed right away.


    For them, Su Yan was the chief culprit in disturbing the martial arts world, making the martial arts world lose its majesty and many powerful men.


    Now they are going to the door directly to challenge them, treating them completely inappropriately as the strong, which is more than deadly.


    "There are seven or seven formations of seventy-two evil spirits, this little beast can''t escape with wings and will surely be turned into pus!"


    The doormaster of Ryoshomon said coldly, with constant coldness in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if he is dead, who exactly should the Tai''a sword belong to!"


    The poster of Mochizuki Tower mentioned the most important thing, which is what everyone cares about.


    They are afraid that when the time comes, the people of the seventy-two evils will take the credit. They killed Su Yan, and Tai''a sword should go to them.


    But the people from the Twenty-Four Bridge stood up at this moment and said in a cold voice: "No one will ghost this group of batmen!"


    The person in Room 36 smiled and said, "Yes, it would be nice if they got the corpse of a little beast."


    A group of people fought openly and secretly, and they were still bound to win the Tai-A sword.


    But right now, apart from the 72 evil spirits, the 24 bridges, the 18 pipa, and even the 36 houses are the strongest forces. After all, they are the alliance.


    But actually think about it, even if one of them gets the Tai''a sword, it is not really over.


    There are also many sect masters among them, I am afraid it is another fight.


    There is no way, whoever allowed something like the Tai''a sword to appear in the martial arts world, it shouldn''t have appeared, because it is an item on the spirit tool list and should be obtained by the upper class.


    Now that it appears, it is naturally indispensable.


    At this moment, amidst the discussions of many giants, the Qiqiqi formation broke out with more powerful power.


    At this moment, within the formation that Su Yan was in, there were constant visions and disasters!


    From time to time, the fireball fell from the sky, and from time to time the Secret Technique of Assault and Killing rushed. It can be said that Su Yan is quite passive.


    At this moment, he has scars all over his body, his blood is surging, his dantian fluctuates, and it seems that the situation is not optimistic.


    The old evil master of the seventy-two evil spirits sneered and shouted at this moment: "Little beast, do you want to persist!"


    Su Yan sneered: "You can''t deal with your ancestors even with mere blindness!"


    The old evil master was furious, and shouted: "Give me more strength and kill him as soon as possible!"


    Suddenly, there were constant visions in the formation, all of them were attacking Su Yan.


    While Su Yan responded, he unlocked his spiritual power.


    At this moment, he began to look around, looking for the weak points of the formation, if he could find the eyes, of course the darkness would be the best.


    He knew that the eyes were the old evil master, but the old evil master couldn''t appear in front of him, he had to find it.


    Su Yan had to use mental power at this moment, and at the same time a secret technique was also used by him.


    This secret technique has no other effect, only one point, specifically looking for the function of the formation eye.


    Before the change, Su Yan couldn''t use this secret technique, because his realm was not enough, now he can barely use it.


    The secret technique is cast, as if countless tentacles and eyes, diffuse towards the surroundings.


    At the same time, adding Su Yan''s mental power, the range and speed of this search suddenly increased.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged in the formation, he was realizing, he was searching, Su Yan could not walk around at will.


    But for the people of Seventy-two Sha, Su Yan gave up and waited to die.


    "Little beast, aren''t you very arrogant? Why give up now!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The evil masters laughed constantly, which was extremely comfortable for them, and they could avenge the dead evil masters.


    The old evil master roared at the moment: "Give me a shot and kill him!"


    The evil masters nodded their heads, displayed secret techniques one after another, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Suddenly, there were constant visions in the entire formation, and the spiritual power was violent, as if the end of the world!


    Su Yan sat in the formation, closing his eyes to face all the offensives.


    Two blue dragons appeared behind him to deal with this murderous technique!


    Endless collapse, full of catharsis, the entire formation seems to be experiencing the most terrifying explosion.


    Su Yan couldn''t see it anymore, was overwhelmed by sky flames and spiritual power, and completely disappeared.


    Lei Xianying shed tears, Li Danyi also shed tears, King Chechi cried loudly, Mo Jiu and others kept wiping tears.


    But for Su Yan, this is not his end, and such an attack is just tickling him.


    Su Yan''s closed eyes abruptly opened, and two rays of light suddenly burst out of them.


    "Got you!"

 Chapter 1818： Heavy casualties!

    Su Yan looked forward, and he had found the eyes of the seven or seven murders!


    Su Yan didn''t use it for a long time, but it was already a long time for him. During this time, he was constantly attacked by this formation, and he was holding back his anger!


    The old shaman of the seventy-two shaman still didn''t know it at this moment, with a frenzied expression on his face, and continued to allow many shamans to perform spiritual attacks.


    "This kid''s bones are really hard, and such an attack has not been knocked down!"


    A shaman admires Su Yan a bit, so young and talented, it is amazing.


    "Because of this, I will kill him even more!"


    Old Sha Lord saw a different point. The stronger the enemy, the greater the threat to him. If you don''t kill Su Yan today, you will inevitably suffer endless troubles.


    The endless power is bombarding Su Yan continuously, the surrounding spiritual power explodes, and the entire formation is like the end!


    But Su Yan ignored it at all, and ran the secret technique dragon for thousands of miles, reaching the ultimate speed, rushing toward the eye of the battle.


    The evil masters of the seventy-two evils changed their expressions, and they discussed.


    "What is he doing?!"


    "The last futile resistance, why bother!"


    "Is he trying to avoid attacks? Can this be avoided!"


    A group of evil masters sneered again and again, and their hearts were extremely cheerful.


    As for Su Yan, let this group of **** arrogant for two minutes first, and later you will know that the pot is made of iron.


    Su Yan''s speed reached the extreme, and he kept shuttle, not to avoid the attacks of these evil masters, but to get close to the front.


    A boring thunder hit Su Yan''s back directly, leaving a trace of horror on his back.


    Su Yan spit out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly used his spiritual defense, the coldness in his eyes rose extremely.


    Two minutes later, Su Yan also appeared in the eye of the battle. At this moment, he stopped.


    But a group of evil masters didn''t know it, and their faces were still mocking.


    Not only them, but also many giants outside the formation, thinking that Su Yan is dead.


    "The third-level murder team is really powerful!"


    "Don''t even talk about the consummation of Yang Dan in this murderous array, even the strong in the half-step Yin and Yang realm can be trapped!"


    "It''s terrible, I didn''t expect Seventy Two Sha to be so powerful!"


    ...


    A group of giants talked one after another, and their hearts had already fluctuated. They had other opinions about Seventy-two Sha, and they were very afraid.


    But the people of Seventy-two Sha''s were not in the accident world at all, they were more concerned about Su Yan, and they just wanted to kill him.


    As long as they kill Su Yan and seize his memory, they won''t lose money. If they can get the Tai''a sword by then, they will earn blood.


    However, the old Sha master of the Seventy-two Sha had a hint of coldness in his eyes at this moment, and he was staring at Su Yan.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    The old evil master roared, his cheeks throbbed, and his heart was already disturbed.


    The other evil masters all looked over, frowning, puzzled.


    "what happened?"


    "He''s here for me!"


    As soon as the old Sha master''s words fell, Su Yan moved and walked directly towards him.


    "It''s cool to bombard me?!"


    Su Yan''s voice was loud and trembling!


    "Now, it''s my turn to shoot!"


    The vitality between Su Yan''s hands fluctuated, and a shattering force was directly displayed, rushing towards the old shaman.


    The old shaman of the seventy-two shame changed color at the beginning, and his face was full of coldness.


    "Unexpectedly, you discovered it!"


    Now all the Sha masters of the Seventy-two Sha know that Su Yan has found the eyes, which is not a good thing.


    At this moment, they all rushed towards the formation eye, bound to stop Su Yan, the formation eye cannot be destroyed, otherwise the formation will be gone.


    But when these evil masters rushed in, Su Yan had already made a move, a powerful move meant to kill.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, the fragmentation power in his hand rose infinitely, and the entire formation was affected.


    The old evil master was jumping wildly, he naturally knew the horror of this secret technique that Su Yan had displayed.


    Hurry to use all the spiritual power in the body, the powerful defense power, and defend yourself!


    However, Su Yan''s shattering power bombarded the old Shazhu''s body, instantly smashing his defensive power, and his fist fell straight on his chest!


    This punch is Su Yan''s fist of anger, it is bound to die!


    The fist is directly submerged in the chest cavity, directly pierced!


    The old Sha master vomited blood on the spot, and the heart in his chest was crushed by Su Yan, with an incredible color on his face.


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    He didn''t believe it to death, Su Yan was able to discover the formation spirit.


    However, the fact is the fact. He was bombarded by Su Yan with a punch and shattered his chest.


    More than that, the power of fragmentation began to envelop the body of the old shaman, directly enveloping him!


    The powerful tearing force made the old evil master extremely painful, and in the end he couldn''t bear it, and screamed harshly!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The old evil master roared into the sky, the pain was unbearable, and the whole person was about to collapse.


    The other evil masters all changed their colors, speeding up and rushing towards Su Yan, but it was too late.


    Not only them, but the giants onlookers and even the people of various empires were all shocked at this moment, as if they were dreaming.


    "He...he found the eyes?!"


    "How is this possible, how can the eyes of the third-level homicide formation be so easy to spot?!"


    "Monster, evil spirit!"


    Everyone couldn''t calm down anymore, there was an extreme chill in their hearts, and their faces were shaking.


    However, at this moment, Su Yan had turned the old evil spirit into a mass of flesh and blood, and it exploded directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan killed the old Sha master, which was considered to have destroyed the eyes of the seven or seven formations.


    At this moment, the seven or seven formations stopped instantly, all the murderous intentions disappeared, and they were on the verge of disappearing.


    "He killed the old shaman!"


    Many of the evil masters were so angry that they were so angry that their eyes were bleeding, and their anger was extreme.


    "Kill him for me, at any cost!"


    All the evil masters rushed towards Su Yan, the sky was covered with spiritual power, and the entire sky was covered by endless power.


    The visions are constant, the surrounding ripples are shaking, and the entire space is in turmoil.


    But Su Yan stood calmly, his eyes cold looking at the evil master rushing in from all directions, and his bangs fluctuated slightly at this moment.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan said a word, his figure disappeared, and a powerful breath of death instantly enveloped the land of Yuejiao!


    I only heard the screams of countless evil masters, and it exploded in an instant, turning into a cloud of blood.


    It is said that in the late stage of Yang Pill, even the Sha Lord who is perfect in Yang Pill cannot match Su Yan''s punch!


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, directly killing the two evil masters, blasting them into blood mist.


    With one foot, the four evil masters directly became pancakes, and died!


    Su Yan''s eyes were already covered with blood, and in his eyes, there was only killing.


    Kill without mercy!


    The entire formation area made the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling, and countless evil masters were defeated. From the initial attack to the final escape, it was even more deadly and injured!

 Chapter 1819： Killing order!

    From the beginning, I dismissed Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan was bound to die, but now all parties are running away, crying and howling, and peeing in fright.


    As if this formed a sharp contrast, the giants around and even everyone present were completely unexpected.


    Su Yan naturally kills his hatred, he will not let anyone go!


    After several shots, he killed more than 20 strong Yang Dan Consummation, 72 Sha masters, and now


    The Lord had long been pale, only knowing to escape, but not knowing the rest.


    In the end, the people from the Thirty-Six Room and Twenty-Four Bridge came forward and rescued this group of people, otherwise the Seventy-two Sha will really be destroyed.


    Su Yan stopped his figure, his eyes were filled with the meaning of darkness, staring at the four giants.


    He knew that this was just an appetizer, and the next thing was the main event. There were dozens of Sun Pill Perfection powerhouses in the surrounding area.


    "A bunch of ants!"


    Su Yan spoke coldly, his words were full of disdain, and he didn''t take the Seventy-Two Sha''s seriously.


    But this is not so simple for those present.


    At this moment, Lei Xianying had already been killed, his face was shocked. Although she could not see her face, one could tell from her clenched palm how shocked she was.


    King Chechi''s mouth grew so large that the ostrich eggs could be stuffed, staring at Su Yan fiercely.


    Now Su Yan is no longer a strong person in his eyes, he is a evildoer, and a devil!


    Mo Jiu and the others trembled all over, and almost peeed their pants in fright by Su Yan''s killing intent.


    But shocked to shock, excited to excited, their hearts are still quite stable, at least Su Yan is innocent.


    But for the giants present, this is not a good thing, this is a very bad thing, terrible.


    They didn''t expect that a mere Su Yan would actually make a fuss like this, chasing and killing dozens of powerful Yang Pills of the Seventy-two Sha, and now there are only ten left.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with jealousy and fear, not the same way of talking and laughing as before.


    The owners of Room Thirty-Six were all looking at Su Yan coldly at this moment, and had already regarded Su Yan as a demon.


    "What a demon, a good method!"


    The old owner of Room Thirty-Six said coldly, and he could feel endless anger in his voice.


    Su Yan sneered, looked directly at the old homeowner, and said faintly: "What''s wrong, don''t accept it?"


    The old homeowner was furious on the spot and pointed at Su Yan with a violent face.


    "Little beast, you must be too arrogant!"


    Su Yan was angry on the spot, and a secret technique rushed towards the old homeowner, which was the ultimate assassination technique.


    The old homeowner changed color on the spot, as if struck by lightning, suddenly fell to the ground.


    When everyone reacted and wanted to go to rescue, the old homeowner of Room 36 was exasperated on the spot!


    This caused the chill in everyone''s hearts to rise suddenly, and there was already extreme fear for Su Yan.


    They simply couldn''t figure out why Su Yan was so strong, so terrible, it was totally unscientific.


    But it''s not the time to think about things at all, because Su Yanke is right in front of him. If you don''t want to find a way, it will be over.


    And at this moment, the land of the moon-holding religion, the heavens and the earth changed, because of countless spiritual shocks, it has long since become a doomsday.


    The wind swept through, as if a demon was born, the flames were gone, only a black hole was in the sky.


    The trees in the whole place had long since been uprooted and disappeared.


    The land of holding the moon teaching has become a ruin.


    The endless gust of wind cuts people''s faces and makes people feel painful, and more than that, the whole place is filled with a breath of death, which makes the scalp numb.


    And the space of the whole place of Lan Yuejiao seemed to be unstable at this moment, with endless cracks in the ground and bottomless.


    It can be said that all of this was done by Su Yan, and it was Su Yan''s power. Su Yan''s power had already been imprinted in their minds.


    If Su Yan is comparable to the superiors, none of the people on the scene opposes it, and they dare not say anything.


    Su Yan''s strength is comparable to the horror of the superiors!


    However, it is not the situation of Su Yan''s absolute victory at the moment, because many giants in the martial arts world still have very strong fighting capabilities, but they have not worked together.


    The master of the twenty-fourth bridge kept looking at Su Yan, as if looking at the unruly beast.


    "Everyone, to deal with these murderers, we can only take action together and we must work together to kill!"


    Starting from him, others nodded one after another, all thinking it was reasonable.


    Qingcheng Juelian, the master of the Qingcheng Sect, said tremblingly at this moment: "This is evil. If you don''t get rid of it, there will be no peace in the martial arts world!"


    The monarch of the Kingdom of Shu immediately said: "Qingcheng Jue Lian is right, this son must be eliminated, otherwise there will be no martial arts world in the future!"


    "I agree too!" The owner of the door does not lock the door and agrees with both hands.


    "It is this scourge at the moment. As for the Tai''a sword, it is actually not important anymore!" Wei Guo Cao Sima said in a deep voice.


    Others changed their colors one after another, still with unwillingness in their hearts, after all, the Tai''a sword was too important.


    "Now that this thief is not eliminated, there will be no peace in the martial arts world, can you and I survive!"


    Cao Sima roared with a violent voice that everyone around could hear.


    Everyone lowered their heads, their faces tangled.


    In the end, killing intent defeated desire, after all, Cao Sima was right.


    "I agree with King Wei''s words!"


    Liu Sishu, the monarch of Shu Kingdom, spoke first, after all, he didn''t want Su Yan to survive.


    "I agree too!" Modu said quietly and quickly.


    "I agree too." Xiaoyuemen Xiaoyueyue raised her hand.


    Thunder Gate Lei Tianzi said with a melancholy look: "Tai''a sword is just that, don''t worry, we can kill each other in the province!"


    "Yes, don''t look forward to everyone, there are superiors above us, are they all blind? They don''t covet Tai''a sword?!"


    The host of Wangyuelou wakes up the dreamer.


    They often say that they are not guilty of guilt, but on the other hand, are they different in the eyes of the superior?


    For a while, everyone was the same hatred, and they all agreed.


    "Since everyone said so, then I agree!"


    The owner of the money hole expressed his opinion.


    "I agree with the Twenty-Four Bridge!" the old gatekeeper of the Twenty-Four Bridge said.


    "My Eighteen Pipa also agree with everyone!"


    "My 36th room has no objections!"


    Everyone agreed for a while, and no one opposed it. After all, Su Yan was the biggest scourge and directly threatened their safety.


    Of course, there is a very important point, and that is the words of the poster of Mochizuki Lou, he said a lot and analyzed very thoroughly.


    "Since everyone agrees, let''s issue a killing order!"


    The owner of the thirty-six room said angrily that their old owner was killed by Su Yan and hated Su Yan.


    "Okay, please issue a killing order!"


    Everyone roared, the voice shook the sky!

 Chapter 1820： One enemy one hundred! (One)

    Dozens of consummate Yang Dan experts roared, their voices pierced the sky and remained for a long time.


    More than that, because of the fluctuations in the place where the Lunar Religion Sect has suddenly changed, many strong people dare to come, and there are many strong ones who have perfect Sun Pill.


    At the moment they saw Su Yan, the faces of this group of people showed greed, full of greed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I didn''t expect this kid to be here!"


    "It takes no effort to break through the iron shoes and find nowhere to come!"


    "You guys are at this secret gathering. It turns out to be his attention, but you don''t even notify us!"


    A Yang Dan Consummation boss said angrily, his eyes flashing with cold killing intent.


    He is a giant in Yuzhou, and his realm is no weaker than the controller of Liangshengmen and Taihe Palace.


    For the sudden appearance of this group of people, the many powerful giants present did not show coldness, but were extremely pleased.


    "Unexpectedly, everyone is here too!"


    The bridge owner of the Twenty-Four Bridge smiled, which is a good thing for them.


    "Hmph, we are not coming, you plan to swallow food alone!"


    Another strong man with perfect Yang Dan shouted angrily with a loud voice.


    "No, you don''t know the current situation!"


    The boss of the Eighteen Pipa stood up, obviously wanting to explain.


    "Why don''t we know, Tai''a sword is not so good!"


    Many strong people are not so foolish as they are, they are still angry.


    "This person is not arbitrarily ravaged, he has already killed dozens of strong Yang Dan, and even the seventy-two evil formations have been broken by him!"


    The boss of Eighteen Pipa roared with extreme coldness in his eyes, and his voice was full of threats.


    Silence, silence!


    This silence lasted at least ten seconds.


    But afterwards, many of the strong men who had just arrived laughed constantly and ridiculed their faces.


    "Eighteen Pipa, you treat us as three-year-olds!"


    The master of the Golden Arches shook his head and said: "What the Eighteen Pipa said is true. If you don''t believe it, look at how many evil masters are left in the Seventy-two evil!"


    A strong man had unbelief on his face, but he still looked around, his face suddenly changed.


    That''s right, now there are only a dozen Sha masters left around, and each of them suffered heavy injuries.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    A Yang Dan Consummation powerhouse has an incredible face, because this is not what they can expect.


    And everyone turned their gazes to Su Yan again, and they all saw the infinite killing intent from Su Yan''s eyes.


    "He really killed it alone?!"


    "Nonsense, will we still lie at this time!"


    The host of Wangyuelou stood out with an angry face.


    "This person killed people one after another by his own power, and after that, he broke through the seventy-two evil homicide array and killed the Quartet!"


    The faces of all the strong men who had just arrived were extremely chilly, and the facts were before them, and they had to believe them if they didn''t believe them.


    The whole scene suddenly fell into a stalemate, and many people were a little confused and could not turn back.


    But at this moment, the owner of the door who does not lock the door always does not lock the door and shouted, "If you still don''t believe it, you can watch the sky!"


    He pointed angrily at the sky, his face was sharp, his spiritual power fluctuated, and the lock he was carrying was constantly shining.


    Everyone looked at the sky with horror!


    The sky at this moment is like a nebula, extremely deep, full of stars, flowing like the sea of ??knowledge, with the meaning of universe, like a game of living chess.


    And above the sky, a bright light appeared, extremely holy and extremely noble, and everyone couldn''t help kneeling and shaking.


    "You... Have you requested a killing order?!"


    A strong Yang Pill was trembling, and his words were a little trembling.


    "That''s right, don''t ask for the killing order, our spiritual power cannot be fully gathered together, and we cannot work together to kill this thief!"


    The Lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace angered Su Yan, as long as he could kill Su Yan, he could do anything.


    They witnessed Su Yan''s horror, killing seventy-two evil tens of evil masters by one person, and it was like a realm of no one, comparable to the power of Yin and Yang!


    Right now, as long as Su Yan gets rid of it, everything is peaceful.


    Otherwise, this martial arts world will be turned upside down!


    The dozens of Sundan Consummation powerhouses who have just arrived, are also clearly aware of the danger at this moment. The danger is not only coming here, but the whole world of martial arts!


    "Well, we also work together!"


    A strong Yang Dan perfection roared and raised his hands directly, naturally he also asked for a slaying order!


    Seeing this, the others raised their hands.


    At a time, hundreds of powerful Yang Dan perfected all raised their hands, and the scene was vast, the best in history!


    Everyone has a common goal, which is to kill Su Yan!


    The power of the sky shot directly into the sky, like a fuse, which instantly injected a strange force into the sky.


    The glare in the sky became brighter at this moment, catching people''s eyes, making people unable to open.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    Hiss!


    Countless voices resounded through the whole world, and they were so terrifying that people tremble!


    As if the world had entered the end, as if an ancient murderer had escaped from trouble!


    In short, the land of holding the moon teaching has completely become a battlefield, and the battlefield of the earth''s martial arts world is dissatisfied with the martial arts world!


    There is only one person in the earth martial arts world, Su Yan, and the strong man in the martial arts world is like a forest, and Yang Dan has completed more than a hundred!


    This battle can be said to have never occurred, even if Hu Yanlie made a big disturbance in the Xiuwu world, he did not.


    Back then, Hu Yanlie just swept everywhere, seven in and seven out, destroying the sect of people, how dare you ever dare to fight to the death with many powerful men in the martial arts world!


    He was in a situation of Yin and Yang and he didn''t dare. It can be seen that the Xiuwu Realm is not that ant, so weak.


    But today, Su Yan!


    He did something he had never done before!


    He could completely defeat them individually, slamming them, setting fire everywhere, but he didn''t do that.


    He chose the most incomprehensible way, and also the most passionate way of men, and directly stepped into the realm of Xiuwu, facing more than one hundred Yang Dan perfection powers!


    Today he will slaughter the entire Xiuwu world and kill all ants!


    Today, he is about to face more than a hundred Yang Dan consummation, not afraid of half a minute!


    The killing order is ridiculous!


    It is invalid in front of Lao Tzu, and a group of ants should have the attitude you should have!


    The battle that should be fought has never stopped!


    I never end the road to run!


    Lao Tzu believes in the Tao I will guard it himself!


    There is no bottom line for oppression and slavery!


    I want to obliterate Laozi!


    no no play!


    Lao Zi is the ninth emperor!


    A group of ants also want to let Lao Tzu die, no way!


    Su Yan looked at hundreds of strong Yang Dan, and his eyes were burning with raging fire, as if two volcanoes were erupting!


    His whole body is wrapped in two primordial powers, and the aura of death is constantly permeating!


    The two black dragons behind him were whistling and shaking, overwhelming the sky!


    The entire land of Lunar Religion was completely transformed into a battlefield of fierce demons, surrounded by ghosts crying and howling wolves, heaven and earth had the vision of flashing thunder and lightning, and endless power was mercilessly vented at this moment.


    "Remnant, let go!"

 Chapter 1821： One enemy one hundred! (two)

    Su Yan looked at the enemies on all sides with cold eyes, as if possessed by the same killer god, today he is going to kill it, the world of martial arts is turned upside down!


    The rule is the rule of the strong over the weak. If Su Yan refuses to accept it, he will break the rules!


    In the face of Su Yan''s bold clamor, a group of Yang Pill Perfectionists was so angry that they were mad, and their spiritual powers had long been released.


    At this moment, in the ruins of the Moon Sect, countless Sun Pill perfected powers are all releasing their spiritual power, seven or eight colors, illuminating the whole world.


    "You are not the first person to challenge the martial arts world, nor the last!"


    The bridge owner of the twenty-fourth bridge said angrily, and twenty-four long cards appeared behind him. This was his weapon.


    "Yes, there are more than tens of millions of people who want to challenge the martial arts world, but what happened to them in the end!"


    The lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace stood out, and his breath was extremely high.


    "They are all dead!"


    "Including Hu Yanlie!"


    Everyone said so, nothing more than trying to beat Su Yan and improve their morale.


    But this was useless for Su Yan, and it didn''t play a role at all.


    In the face of absolute power, the others are all paper tigers!


    Su Yan sneered and shouted directly: "This is the last time, I will destroy your martial arts world and make you slaves forever!"


    "I also want you to taste the taste of being enslaved, and I want you to try the pain of being killed!"


    Behind Su Yan, two blue dragons, one gold and one black, pierced the sky, soaring for ninety thousand miles, revealing endless power.


    He is no longer talking nonsense, facing more than a hundred strong Yang Dan, Su Yan shot!


    He is holding a Taea sword, if he has long hair, he is a real knight in ancient costume.


    Su Yan brandished the Tai''a sword and cut it down with one sword, venting his anger.


    Many experts in the Xiuwu world were shocked. With this sword, none of them could resist, they could only work together.


    And the group of strong men in the early and middle stages of Yang Pill who were onlookers in the distance was already shocked at this moment.


    Most still hope that the strong in the martial arts world will win. After all, they are also people in the martial arts world and have their own interests.


    They are afraid of losing their status, of losing their interests, and of enslaving them by Su Yan.


    But for Leiyun and others, their hearts are extremely complicated.


    Not long ago, he also met Su Yan and rescued Su Yan.


    At that time, Su Yan was a genius, a real genius.


    But now Su Yan is not only a genius, but also a killer **** who can disturb the martial arts world!


    Mo Jiu and the others stared at the battlefield with a pair of eyes, their hearts almost jumping to their throats, and they were extremely nervous.


    Su Yan''s sword is extremely powerful, and his sword intent swept toward many powerful men with a surge of power.


    More than a hundred strong Yang Pills are all blasting out spiritual power, shaking with it!


    instantly!


    The sky circulates, the ground fluctuates, and the endless power rushes towards the four directions, like a beast breaking through!


    Endless spiritual power venting and shaking, ripples continue, this ripple can kill everything.


    Su Yan''s power of a sword was resisted by a group of strong Yang Dan Consummation, which Su Yan could predict.


    At this moment, his bangs were waved by power and prestige, and he stood alone on the ruins, facing the strong man with more than one hundred Yang Dan consummation, showing no fear.


    "The show has just begun!"


    Su Yan clenched the Tai''a sword, and directly killed the half-walled strongman in the Xiuwu world.


    "He''s here to kill, let''s do it together, don''t keep your hands!"


    "Yes, we must suppress them as quickly as possible, and maintain the majesty of the martial arts world!"


    Many strong men roared, and their spiritual power was constantly released.


    This spiritual power gathered together to form an extremely terrifying spiritual power group.


    "kill!"


    Hundreds of Yang Dan powerhouses roared, and the spiritual force group blasted towards Su Yan, as if the sun and the moon were under pressure!


    Su Yan''s eyes kept cold, with a monstrous momentum, and two blue dragons wandered out directly behind him.


    The blue dragon was furious, and the dragon roar continued, and at the same time, a secret technique of the nine-day dragon roar came out.


    The two blue dragons emitted endless power and directly swallowed that group of spiritual power!


    Countless strong men trembled, their faces full of horror, showing a sense of horror, and their calves could not stop shaking.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    Many people have fear in their hearts, and even retreat.


    But the bridge owner of the Twenty-Four Bridge roared: "It''s just two paper tigers, look at me!"


    The master of the twenty-fourth bridge flew into the air, and the twenty-four long cards directly behind him were played, each with a powerful seal!


    "You give me strength to seal this thief!"


    Many Sun Dan Consummation powerhouses nodded one after another, all unreservedly displaying their spiritual power, rushing towards the twenty-four long cards.


    With the blessing of spiritual power, the twenty-four long cards instantly emit dazzling brilliance, illuminating the entire world.


    A horrible wave of fluctuations began to code, an incomparably obscure rune began to rise, and a powerful killing intent rose to the ground, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    "This is my secret technique, I can''t use my power alone, but everyone can work together!"


    The Master of the Twenty-Four Bridge gave a cold voice, his eyes staring at Su Yan, full of killing intent.


    Twenty-four long cards rushed directly towards Su Yan, and immediately suppressed Su Yan!


    Su Yan was in the formation at the moment, and countless spiritual powers attacked him, which was even more terrifying than the previous seventy-two evil formations.


    But Su Yan didn''t have any fear, his eyes were the same as before, revealing endless profound meaning.


    Su Yan''s eyebrows were low, and he sputtered directly on the Tai''a sword, and the two blue dragons returned, which was actually injected into the Tai''a sword.


    At this moment, the Tai''a sword has the power of dragon, with the blessing of essence and blood, like an ancient weapon of the gods, shining with endless power!


    "Cut me!"


    Su Yan roared, rose up into the sky, and slashed down directly with a sword, as if with the power to destroy the sky.


    An extremely powerful sword intent fell from the sky, as if it had come from an ancient starry sky.


    This sword intent and its strength are naturally not comparable to an ordinary sword.


    The sword intent fell and slashed directly on a long card.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    It sounds like frying, but it''s actually the cracking sound of a long card.


    The long card collapsed directly at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into a pile of rubble.


    All those who have perfected Yang Dan are discolored, and their eyes are shining with extreme fear.


    More than that, they received backlash, and even vomited a mouthful of blood. Obviously this time, Su Yan gained an advantage.


    "Everyone, this thief is too enchanting, I guess it is the reincarnation of an ancient fierce demon and must be suppressed!"


    "Yes, if this thief is not eliminated, not only the martial arts world, but the entire world will never have peace!"


    The words of this group of people are always so sharp, always able to reverse black and white.


    But Su Yan no longer cares about their words, he only needs to kill them, and the dead will not speak nonsense.


    Su Yan smashed a long card with a single sword, and the sword intent was powerful. He only needed a few swords to destroy the long card!

 Chapter 1822： One enemy one hundred! (three)

    When many powerful men saw these scenes, the sense of horror in their eyes increased sharply, and all of them showed a sense of anxiety.


    "Twenty-Four Bridge''s stunts are displayed, can''t you destroy him!"


    "This is more powerful than the seven-seven formation of the seventy-two evil!"


    "A long card has been broken, and if he is allowed to make a move, it will definitely be broken!"


    ...


    Many Yang Dan Consummation powerhouses have worries written on their faces, which they did not expect at all.


    I thought it was just a small beast with a complete Yang Dan. Some secret techniques, possessing the Tai''a sword, are very powerful.


    But everyone can definitely kill him, but the result is completely useless.


    The people in Room Thirty-Six were full of anger at this moment, and all their spiritual power was added, and a violent force filled their bodies.


    "The old homeowner is gone, we can still end up!"


    "Yes, everyone, don''t panic, give us the blessing of spiritual power operation!"


    The thirty-five homeowners all roared, their voices shook the sky, and went straight to the sky.


    For a time, there was a terrifying fluctuation in the surrounding areas, as if something was going to rise from the ground!


    Thirty-five huge houses were suddenly born in the land of the ruins of the Moon Church!


    This terrifying rune is permeated all over the house, which is constantly fluctuating and has a powerful killing power!


    The owner of the thirty-fifth room, trembling all over at this moment, with his spiritual power running to the extreme, he finally displayed the secret technique.


    "Thirty-five rooms are enough to suppress this thief!"


    Thirty-five houses rise up like mountain peaks, isolating Su Yan between the long signs.


    Everyone was shocked by this secret technique, but the 36th room was so powerful.


    It can be said that the thirty-five houses on display are no weaker than the twenty-four bridges!


    The eyes of many powerhouses burst into light, and hope rose in their hearts, and they worked harder to release their spiritual power.


    "This thief must be killed!"


    Countless spiritual powers are moving towards Su Yan''s suppression, as if there are countless chains, they want to completely trap Su Yan!


    The depth of Su Yan''s eyes remained the same, without any change.


    He clasped the Tai''a sword tightly, rose into the sky, and slashed out with a sword!


    This sword was cut out, as if it turned into two long dragons, directly blasting towards the long card and the house, with the intention of being destroyed!


    However, what Su Yan did not expect was that the long card and the house were unharmed, completely resisting his sword power!


    At the same time, the yoke secret technique and spiritual power attack all rushed towards Su Yan, like countless beasts, opening their blood basins, and it was bound to swallow Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, his hands were imprinted, an elemental force vibrated, and the power of fragmentation came out.


    The power of fragmentation directly acted on the surroundings, and all of the attacks immediately turned into ashes, all were penetrated, and all annihilated!


    The countless Yang Dan Consummation powerhouses trembled, and they were completely shocked, even completely trembling!


    "how is this possible!"


    "How is this possible!"


    There was a strong roar, and he didn''t believe everything in front of him. Such a powerful blow was actually blocked by Su Yan.


    "Is he really the reincarnation of the ancient power!"


    "What is his secret technique, immortal technique!"


    Countless people roared and expressed dissatisfaction with the result, and the tremors in their hearts became more intense.


    However, the people in the 36th room and the 24th bridge are not desperate. This is just the first attack for them.


    "Everyone, don''t lose faith!"


    "Yes, he was only born in the ant martial arts world, no matter how bad the sky is, it is impossible to shake my martial arts world!"


    The homeowners of the thirty-six room revealed their eyebrows, all ticking on the house, and the house suddenly burst into endless light!


    The same is true for the people of Twenty-Four Bridge, with the blessing of essence and blood, the long brand is like a long stele with runes, with infinite power, suppressing everything!


    "Everyone, we use our blood to reinforce the formation. At this moment, he is a beast to be slaughtered. We need spiritual power!"


    With the roar, many powerful men awakened, hurriedly ran their pubic fields, spared no effort to release their spiritual power, and blessed the two formations!


    "Su Yan, the two murders are on, I see how you still face it!"


    "Succumb to death!"


    Facing the roar of the crowd, dragon scales appeared between Su Yan''s hands, and the power of fragmentation was exerted to the extreme by him, and at the same time it was destroyed!


    "Small formations, break them at will!"


    Su Yan roared, the shattering power and the breaking power blessed the Xiantai sword, possessing endless power.


    The Tai''a sword at this moment seemed to be alive, becoming a powerful weapon, an absolute spiritual weapon, with a terrifying sword intent, killing everything!


    "With this sword, destroy the world!"


    Su Yan clenched the long sword tightly, slashed with a sword, the dragon''s might not disappear, the secret method reappeared, the sword intent gathered the gluttonous power, like a god!


    The power of this sword is extremely terrifying, indescribable, directly falling from the sky, like a light, shocking people.


    The light was shining in all directions, and the entire ruins of the Lunar Sect became a day, as if the center of the sun, countless people couldn''t open their eyes.


    For a long time, I don''t know how long it has passed, but it feels like a long time.


    All the light dissipated, and Su Yan''s sword power had also fallen!


    Bang bang bang!


    Long cards are broken and shattered!


    Rumble!


    The house collapsed directly!


    The whole formation was torn out a hole, and the wind poured in and annihilated instantly.


    How could the spiritual power and its strength within the formations be accessible to the random and natural phenomena outside.


    All the strong have lost their color, stormy waves are set off in their hearts, and their eyes are full of terror.


    Su Yan at this moment, in their eyes, is a rebellious killer god, an absolute killer **** has come!


    The onlookers had already scared their nerves, their legs had already been frightened, and it was impossible to escape.


    Lei Xianying and the others were even more stupid, unable to turn their minds at all, and didn''t know how to imagine Su Yan''s power.


    They were completely subverted, and the three views were destroyed.


    "Could it be that he always pretends?!"


    I can only doubt it and explain it this way, because everything else cannot be justified or explained.


    But for them this is not a bad thing, because they know Su Yan, know that Su Yan''s character is not a bad person.


    But for many Yang Dan consummated powerhouses, giants in various states, this is a bolt from the blue.


    The two big formations were unable to kill Su Yan. Instead, Su Yan slashed angrily, opening a gap!


    If Su Yan came out, wouldn''t it be like a beast getting out of trouble, he would surely kill the Quartet!


    No one can accept such a result, no one can bear it, and it is impossible to imagine the consequences.


    At this moment, the homeowners of Room 36 were in distress, after all, they had suffered a powerful backlash, all of them vomiting blood, and their breaths were extremely weak.


    The same goes for the people at the Twenty-Four Bridge, their complexion pale and extremely painful.

 Chapter 1823： One enemy one hundred! (four)

    The bridge owner of the twenty-fourth bridge shouted at the eighteen-pipa man at this moment: "Are you still watching, don''t make a move!"


    The person in Room Thirty-Six also said angrily: "Standing for a good show at such a crisis, do you want everyone to be obliterated by him!"


    The other strong men also looked at the eighteen pipa people, with anger on their faces.


    When the battle was fierce, everyone used their original strength without reservation, but the people of the eighteen pipa were good, standing and watching the excitement one by one, and never made a move.


    With these words, the eighteen pipa people also have a dull face, and all of them are strong men who dare not look around.


    In the end, the master of the eighteen pipa stood out, looking at the many strong men, and said: "Quite your anger!"


    "Quite your anger, just watch the excitement and let us calm down!"


    "If you just shot it, maybe you have killed it!"


    "Yes, I think you just don''t want to work hard, you want to take advantage of it!"


    "Everyone is angry, but the eighteen pipa people are watching the battle, why don''t we kill them first!"


    A group of people are looking at the eighteen pipa with unkind faces, and they have a lot of intentions.


    This time, the people of Eighteen Pipa were very scared. There are so many powerful people, they can''t beat them by iron.


    "Everyone, everybody!"


    The master of the eighteen pipa gate hurriedly waved his hand, extremely anxious.


    "Don''t you know what our eighteen pipa is good at?!"


    His voice rose high, just hoping everyone could calm down.


    "We are good at observation!"


    Another sect master also quickly said at this moment: "Yes, we have been observing the weaknesses of this child, not a good show!"


    "fart!"


    "You think we are Sanshui kids!"


    The strong people didn''t mean to calm down, and they were still extremely angry.


    At this moment, Su Yan slashed down again with a sword, ruining a long card and house!


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically. At Su Yan''s speed, the two major formations could be completely destroyed in a few strokes. Then wouldn''t it be chasing them to kill!


    The eighteen pipa people are also extremely anxious.


    The sect master immediately said: "You can''t help me if you don''t believe me, but now is the time of critical survival, I don''t have that nonsense!"


    He glanced at the many sect masters behind him at this moment, and the others nodded.


    "Arrangement!"


    The people of the eighteen pipa shouted, and all of them were full of spiritual power and infinitely high, and the entire sky was rendered with terrifying fluctuations.


    "Eighteen Pipa Array!"


    The master roared, and the eighteen pipas formed an array. It was also a three-level murderous array, not weaker than the seventy-two evil or even thirty-six room array.


    This formation condensed, and went directly towards Su Yan, blocking the gap immediately.


    At this time, the powerhouses breathed a sigh of relief, and their faces were full of shock.


    At the same time, the anger of these powerful people towards the Eighteen Pipa slowly dissipated.


    After all, the eighteen pipa finally succeeded in setting up the formation and blocked the gap.


    More than that, at this moment, the eighteen pipa displayed a disturbing attack, directed at Su Yan.


    This time made everyone''s eyes brightened, and they clapped and applauded.


    "I''m afraid what the Eighteen Pipa said just now is true!"


    "Yes, they are good at mental attacks, and they also have a miraculous effect at the moment!"


    "Yes, we have been attacking with secret techniques before, but we were all blocked by the little beast. Maybe his weakness lies in his mental power!"


    The consummated strong men of Yang Dan all shined in front of them, and they all showed joy.


    And the people of the eighteen pipa did not delay, and displayed the most powerful mental attack in this school.


    "Little beast, we have been observing you. You have all the strength, like a brash man. Your weakness must be your mental strength!"


    "What our Eighteen Pipa is best at is mental power attack. Now let you taste our power!"


    The eighteen sect masters all displayed horror secret techniques and mental attacks, all attacking Su Yan!


    Everyone''s eyes were full of misfortune and happiness, and they wanted to see how Su Yan would respond next and what the situation would be.


    "Not good!" Mo Jiu shouted, obviously knowing the horror of Eighteen Pipa.


    "It is rumored that the eighteen pipa is the strongest sect in the martial arts world, and the eighteen tortures were invented by them!"


    "Su Yan is now in danger!"


    "Yes, he has many secret techniques, but his mental power attacks are different!"


    Mo Jiu and the others were extremely anxious. Su Yan seemed to them to be really dangerous now.


    Not only them, but the many sect masters and imperial monarchs who were onlookers thought that Su Yan had come to an end.


    Including Daming''s Zhu Weixiang, his mood at this moment is very complicated.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want Su Yan to be in trouble. After all, if it wasn''t for Su Yan, he would have died in Zhu Yun''s hands.


    On the other hand, if Su Yan destroys many powerful people, the martial arts world will be in chaos, and he is afraid of affecting himself.


    The entanglement was written on his face, causing everyone around him to be surprised.


    The happiest person is none other than the many powerful yangdan consummates. They, the giants of the various states, have worked hard and exhausted all means.


    In the end, the eighteen pipa stood up, propped up the main beam, and very cleverly resolved the crisis.


    "We blamed Eighteen Pipa!"


    "Yes, I admit this mistake, and I will apologize afterwards!"


    "Well, as long as this thief is killed, an apology is necessary."


    Many people are even preparing to celebrate. Finally, the scourge of Su Yan will be solved, and the martial arts world will restore peace.


    The faces of the eighteen pipa people also sneered constantly, and they were confident when attacking them with mental power. No one was more confident than them, and no one was stronger than them!


    Eighteen spiritual powers came from all directions, and they were the most deadly invisible, and they all rushed towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan, at the moment, there was a pity on his face, and even more a mocking smile.


    Compared with his mental power, isn''t this just playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong? It''s just looking for death. It''s really ridiculous.


    This group of people couldn''t even dream that Su Yan''s most powerful thing was not secret art, nor power, but spiritual power!


    As the immortal emperor of the ninth reincarnation, he has no body, and relies on the body of the host.


    All he has is a memory, relying on this memory, his mental power is extremely powerful!


    Facing the spiritual power coming from all sides, Su Yan mobilized his spiritual consciousness, and a powerful spiritual power fluctuation instantly filled the four directions.


    This is invisible, and even many powerful people don''t even know and can''t feel it at all.


    But Su Yan''s spiritual power has already been displayed, and like a magic dragon, it blasted towards the spiritual power of the eighteen pipa.


    In a round trip, the mental power of the eighteen pipa was swept away, easily defeated, and exploded in an instant!


    For Su Yan, it was like doing an extremely easy thing, which was a hundred times easier than swiping a sword in anger!

 Chapter 1824： One enemy one hundred! (Fives)

    The mental power of the eighteen pipa was defeated, as if an egg touched a rock, it was overpowering, and there was no wave at all.


    You know, this attack is the absolute secret technique of Eighteen Pipa, the ultimate mental power attack!


    However, there is still no use for eggs. For Su Yan, this mental power can hardly bear to look directly.


    Su Yan looked at the Eighteen Pipa with a faint smile.


    "Are your mental power attacks so weak?"


    Su Yan''s voice spread everywhere, making everyone present be stunned.


    "what happened?!"


    "Eighteen Pipa displays a powerful mental attack, can this little beast laugh?!"


    "Could it be that you forced a smile?"


    "Probably!"


    Many strong people obviously didn''t know the result at this time, and thought that Su Yanqiang was just enduring it.


    The lord of the Supreme Harmony Palace looked at the eighteen pipa and said in a cold voice: "The masters of the eighteen pipa, don''t give him a fatal blow, so as to avoid future troubles!"


    The strong people around Yangdan Consummation nodded, roared, and shouted.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    But the people of eighteen pipa can''t hear the voice of this group of people, their brains are already watts.


    It''s really watts!


    They don''t believe it themselves, they don''t believe this result at all.


    Their self-confidence in mental attacks is just like the self-confidence of classmates in learning, it can be said to be even worse!


    They are the most powerful mental attack powerhouses in the martial arts world, and the psychic power attack secret technique used by the 18 Yang Pill powerhouses together does not need to be described in detail.


    They have self-confidence, even the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang, when facing their mental power attack, it is impossible to be so indifferent.


    But as a result, it turned out to be half a circle as they thought, and contrary to safety, it repeatedly turned one hundred and eighty degrees.


    The masters of the eighteen pipa were completely stupid, with unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    More than that, at this moment, their ears and nose are bleeding, their eyes are bleeding, and the seven orifices are bleeding, obviously they have been backlashed!


    Even the strongest sect master of Eighteen Pipa spit out a mouthful of blood at the moment, and was injured the most. After all, he displayed the strongest mental power and the strongest backlash.


    Many strong men saw the strangeness, and they were puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?!" asked the owner of Liangshengmen.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Everyone yelled, feeling uneasy, no surprises at this time.


    The strongest master of Eighteen Pipa wiped his lips at the moment, waved his hand and said, "It''s not a problem, let''s do it again!"


    The other sect masters also nodded. They didn''t believe that Su Yan''s mental power was so terrifying. This must be an accident.


    Perhaps Su Yan has a secret treasure that can resist one of their attacks.


    They attacked again, and Su Yan definitely had no such good luck!


    "Everyone, this time we will decide our way back. We must do our best!"


    The strongest master of the eighteen pipa shouted at the same door.


    "You must do your best to kill the little beast!"


    A kind of sect master roared with a loud voice.


    Other state giants also showed admiration.


    "If you need spiritual power, we must contribute!"


    The masters of the eighteen pipa shook their heads. They don''t need spiritual power, and spiritual power attacks are different from ordinary secret attacks.


    At this moment, the eighteen pipa once again condenses the secret technique, and the powerful mental power attack is displayed again. The silent and invisible is the most deadly!


    "Little beast, I see how you resist this time!"


    Su Yan sneered and shouted: "You are a group of ants in front of me, and you are worthy to scold me!"


    Su Yan was furious this time, because he had heard enough of these people''s scolding and the little beasts. He was obviously an old monster who was cursed like this one after another, naturally angry.


    Su Yan shot directly, the powerful mental power attack shook the Quartet, invisibly attacked and killed the Quartet!


    Eighteen Pipa��s mental power attacks have not yet been displayed, and all of them have changed color, showing fear, and finally even more shocked!


    "how is this possible!"


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    The masters of the eighteen pipa were all roaring, and they couldn''t believe that Su Yan''s spiritual power was so terrifying.


    If their mental power attacks are like Mount Tai, then Su Yan''s mental power attacks are like the endless sun and moon!


    Bang bang bang!


    Several bursts of sound resounded everywhere, and the many masters of the eighteen pipa found a powerful mental attack.


    And the mental power attacks they used were completely useless to Su Yan.


    The bodies of many sect masters seemed to be emptied all of a sudden, and their brains were torn apart violently. The invisible pain caused them to change their complexions one by one, so that their faces became distorted in pain.


    The majestic eighteen pipa sect masters, at this moment, the ghosts are crying and howling, they can''t bear Su Yan''s mental power at all. This kind of attack is too terrible, it is a hundred times more painful than flesh and blood!


    The powerhouses around were all discolored, and their eyes showed extreme panic.


    They didn''t understand why the eighteen pipa, the strongest mental attack in the martial arts world, was defeated.


    Not just them, but the faces of the state giants are even more ugly, all trembling all over, they can no longer speak.


    Eighteen Pipa people are still screaming, extremely miserable. Every minute and every second is the ultimate torture for them, which is simply unbearable.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t kill them happily was because he wanted to torture these people more.


    Because this group of people had never known how many people had suffered so much, the evil they had done before would have to be paid back sooner or later. This is not empty talk.


    In the end, all the masters of the eighteen pipas died, with no life left, and the death was extremely miserable, so that everyone around them would not dare to look at it!


    At this moment, Su Yan has stepped out of the two major formations, facing the giants of the various states, dozens of hundreds of Yang Dan perfection powers!


    Su Yan''s face was cold, the raging flames in his eyes were still burning, and the Tai''a sword in his hand made a piercing sound. It was urgently needed. It must be bloodthirsty!


    On the other hand, the giants of all walks of life, at this moment, their eyes are already filled with panic, their hearts are already unstable, and their bodies are filled with fear.


    Keep backing one by one, without any intention of attacking at all.


    From the previous disdain, to being like a big enemy, to the light and wind, and then to the current panic!


    This group of people is so powerful, representing half of the martial arts world, representing this half of Kyushu, but still losing to one person!


    Who is this person, of course it is Su Yan!


    Now Su Yan is no longer a treasure in their eyes, and is no longer an ant to kill at will!


    Su Yan is their nightmare, a devil, and an invincible man!


    All kinds of methods are used, but they still can''t kill Su Yan, they are desperate!


    Complete despair, despair swept like a gust of wind, out of control, it was impossible to eliminate!


    Su Yan now is a killer!


    That''s right, Xiuwu Realm Killing God!

 Chapter 1825： Xiuwu World Killing God!

    In the eyes of this group of giants, Su Yan is an unshakable existence, and that is an invincible person!


    At this moment, they don''t have the glory they had before, all of them are dead, and even more pale, they are already scared to speak.


    But there are some who don''t want to give up. After all, everyone is afraid of death, and even if it comes, they have to try their best to avoid it.


    The poster of Mochizuki Tower is one of them!


    "Everyone, we have reached this point. Can fear, tremor, and despair make us alive?!"


    A group of people looked at him, not knowing what he was going to say.


    "No, it will only make us die more humble and humiliating!"


    The host of Wangyuelou roared, with a trace of desolation in his voice.


    "What can we do now, we want to live now!"


    The voice of the host of Mochizuki Tower became louder and louder, stirring everyone''s nerves.


    Many people couldn''t help shed tears, but it was very touching.


    "Of course we want to live, but that little beast is too strong!"


    "It''s not terrible to be strong, but the terrible thing is that we lose our fighting spirit!"


    "Yes, we must have fighting spirit, even if moths fight the fire, we don''t hesitate to do it!" The owner of the door without locking the door also roared.


    Many people''s passions are ignited, just like a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    After all, they are all powerhouses of one party, they are all the terror giants of Yang Dan Consummation, not some ants.


    However, to Su Yan, all of this is so ridiculous, so persistent.


    "A group of ants who are still living in their dreams, let me kill you all!"


    Su Yan flew up, and the Tai''a sword kept spinning in his hand, cutting out hundreds of swords in an instant!


    The sword light smashed in all directions, mighty and violent, with the power of destroying the world!


    The remaining long cards and houses were all shattered and turned into ashes under the sword light!


    There is no way to resist, Su Yan''s power is too terrifying, with the blessing of vitality and the display of secret techniques, it is not comparable to this group of people!


    It can be said that Su Yan''s battle today is a real transformation, a complete change!


    He used to face a slightly higher level enemy, and had to fight to the death, and he had to fight the earth-shattering battle.


    This is completely shackles, completely unable to exert his terrifying strength!


    Now he is proud of the posture of Yang Dan Consummation, so how can the Xiuwu world be able to stop it!


    Su Yan slashed down in anger with a sword, and the sword light collapsed like Mount Tai, directly turning the five strong Yang Dan Consummation into withered bones, without screaming before death.


    Although the others were trembling and fearful, they were motivated by the Mochizuki Lou''s host, and everyone had a fighting spirit.


    "Su Yan, don''t think that you are very strong, it is you when we are stubborn!"


    Countless strong Dantian spiritual power poured out, without the slightest reservation, trying to perform the strongest secret technique!


    Suddenly, in the ruins, spiritual power fluctuates, visions continue, the sky is shining everywhere, and terrifying sounds are endless.


    The entire ruin is like an ancient battlefield, and the law of space seems to collapse, unable to stabilize!


    All these secret techniques and powers are pouring towards Su Yan, in all directions, it is impossible to avoid it.


    But for Su Yan, there is no need to avoid it, he never stops, he is all headed!


    Su Yan clasped the Tai''a sword tightly and slew directly into the crowd, as if a **** descended to the earth!


    Wherever he went, no one was able to defeat him, and all the strong and perfect Yang Dan were like grass mustards, and suffered heavy casualties!


    Countless spiritual power secret arts poured towards Su Yan, but they were completely useless. Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Secret Art" and swallowed all spiritual power in front of them!


    This scene stunned everyone, and many people''s eyes were almost frightened.


    This was too shocking, it was simply incomprehensible, and it violated basic common sense.


    However, Su Yan also acted boldly. He was happy to kill, and he was happy to kill, without fear of everything, and swallowed all his power.


    At this moment, power is wandering through his body, very raging!


    But Su Yan forcibly suppressed, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "I want to churn with such a little power, give me suppression!"


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" runs like a snake, transforming all the spiritual power it swallows into Su Yan''s own power!


    At this moment, a group of giants were completely desperate, with fear shining in their eyes, completely afraid.


    The Wangyuelou poster and others have already made preparations at this moment.


    They inspire many powerful people to burn their intentions of fighting, is it really that simple, not at all, they are just buying time for themselves.


    At this moment, they have already operated the secret technique, soaring to the sky, and fleeing!


    Other giants saw that the liver and gallbladder were splitting Qi, but there was no way.


    And Su Yan had already killed him, and the Tai''a sword was stained with the blood of countless Yang Dan perfectionists, full of hostility and murderous intent!


    One sword, one sword after a string, no one can resist Su Yan''s killing intent or his progress.


    At this moment, Su Yan has turned into a killer **** in the Xiuwu world, a true killer god!


    On weekdays, the giants who are highly respected and feared by people, called gods, are killed by the Quartet at this moment, like pigs and dogs, completely unable to parry!


    The surroundings were covered with blood, the world was stained red with blood, ghosts cried and howled, screaming constantly, like purgatory on earth!


    But for Su Yan, there was nothing wrong with it at all. All of this was the responsibility of this group of people.


    All this is his self-protection measure, if you don''t kill this group of people, this group of people will kill him!


    He killed these people for Hu Yanlie''s revenge, for justice, and for the dignity of the earth martial arts world!


    Back then, the respect of the earth martial arts world was ruthlessly trampled on by these people, and many monks in the earth martial arts world were mercilessly enslaved and killed at will!


    In order to persecute Su Yan, they can threaten China at the cost of destroying more than a billion lives in China. This is a group of demons and a group of evil people!


    Su Yan is a killer, but he is a righteous killer, he is a fair killer for people!


    He is loved and respected as a murderous god, not infamous!


    Su Yan had already killed Yan. Hundreds of Yang Dan consummated giants died without a lifetime. They all died under his sword. The blood gathered into a river and dyed the entire sky red.


    But the poster of Mochizuki Tower and the others ran away frantically at this moment, thinking they were alive, but it turned out not to be!


    The sky is overcast and the rain is falling. This is to wash the battlefield!


    What followed was a dull thunder, resounding everywhere!


    The lightning had already pierced the sky, chasing after the owner of Mochizuki Tower and others.


    How could they have run through the lightning, and they were swallowed by thunder and lightning in an instant, turned into a ball of coke, and finally turned into wisps of smoke, dissipating the world!


    Su Yan looked at hundreds of corpses. Among them were the perfect Yang Dan, the late Yang Dan strong, and the mid Yang Dan strong. This is half the sky of the martial arts world!


    Su Yan wiped out half of the sky in Xiuwu Realm, and he gave up just now, and the sword intent of Tai''a disappeared!

 Chapter 1826： Xiuwu world is terrified!

    The horrible vitality of his body is also dissipated at this moment, completely restored to the original!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s eyes still had an extreme chill, and the fierce light still flickered and couldn''t dissipate.


    In this battle, Su Yan''s shocking death caused heavy losses to the entire martial arts world, and half of the sky was gone!


    The people watching the battle were already scared at this moment, and they didn''t dare to stand up, afraid of offending Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked around, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "Xiuwu World, where the self-righteousness is, in fact the same ants are unbearable!"


    Su Yan''s words were extremely high-pitched, and his voice spread around for a long time!


    "Today, I, Su Ba, slaughtered more than a hundred giants first, just to give you the power of the martial arts world, and then dare to dare to kill the martial arts world!


    Everyone trembles, their faces are trembling, their whole body is shaking like chaff, which can''t be stopped.


    Even Lei Yun and the others were also full of fear at this moment. In their eyes, Su Yan was no longer the Su Yan before, but was a real killer.


    From then on, the name of Su Yan will remain in the Xiuwu world forever, so that no one in the Xiuwu world will dare to forget!


    Su Yan is a more terrifying existence than Hu Yanlie!


    Because he faced more than a hundred Yang Dan perfection powers alone, and one Yang Dan successfully killed half of the sky in the martial arts world!


    Back then, Hu Yanlie was just like Zhao Zilong, seven in and seven out, all parties involved in trouble, the realm of Yin and Yang did not dare to face more than a hundred giants.


    This is the horror of Su Yan, this is the immortal emperor''s posture, who dares to stop him from stepping on it, who dares to stop him and kill it, who dares to destroy him and destroy it!


    Su Yan held his head up and the words were still there.


    "From today onwards, the aura of heaven and earth will not be exclusive to the Xiuwu world!"


    The voice of Su Yan completely shook the world, and all the strong were shocked.


    This is something that has never happened before. This is a trampling on the rules of the martial arts world.


    The earth martial arts world has had no spiritual power for many years, because it was intercepted by the Xiuwu world.


    Now Su Yan has done it, he has done what Hu Yanlie failed to do, let the martial arts world surrender, let the spiritual energy return to the earth!


    Su Yan''s voice lasted for a long time, resounding through the land of Kyushu, everyone heard it, like a thunderous sound!


    No one dared to violate half a point, no one dared to say half a word, facing the killing god, unless he didn''t want to live.


    At this moment, the ruins of the Lunar Religious Church are terrible, and the prosperity of the past will stop here.


    Su Yan glanced at the people around him for the last time, and warned: "My words are only said once. If you violate it, you will regret it!"


    After all, Su Yan flew to the sky, and several figures disappeared.


    Everyone still couldn''t stand up, it was too terrifying, and there was still horror in their hearts, afraid that Su Yan would return.


    For a long time, after confirming that Su Yan had left, this group of talents stood up, still full of fear in their eyes.


    Lei Yun looked at the direction of Su Yan''s disappearance, and it took a long time to say: "The world of Xiuwu is about to change!"


    It''s not just him, everyone in the room has this idea, because it has become a reality.


    Who would dare to violate Su Yan''s words, unless he didn''t want to survive, the body of the Hundred Yang Pill Consummation Giant was still there, and the blood hadn''t dried up yet.


    Mo Jiu and the others squeezed their own faces, thinking that all of this was a dream, but in fact, it was extremely true and fact.


    "Su Yan, where are you holy?!"


    "From now on, this martial arts world will probably be ruled by Su Yan!"


    Some people spoke softly, after all, this is a trend.


    The others nodded and agreed.


    Su Yan was angry at this time, Xuzhou and Yizhou giants were all destroyed, none of them survived, only some sect masters and emperors of the late Yang Pill stage survived.


    And the many giants that arrived in the other seven states were also destroyed and never survived. This also announced that their martial arts and empire were about to end.


    Among the seven states, there are still many sects and empires that have not been damaged, which is extremely lucky for them.


    In the land of Yuzhou, several giants were terrified when they heard the news, and gathered to discuss the matter together.


    "Tianya Sect Master, can this matter be taken seriously?"


    The Lord Haidilao trembled, and the wrinkles on that face became deeper.


    "This matter is naturally true. You don''t know the phenomena of heaven and earth, you don''t know the fluctuations in Xuzhou, you go and see what Lanyuejiao has become!"


    The Tianyamen sect master said tremblingly, he was also frightened.


    "I didn''t expect that a genius in the martial arts world was so against the sky, killing more than a hundred Yang Dan perfection powerhouses in my martial arts world!"


    The master of Hong Quanzong''s face was full of vicissitudes. He knew that this matter was too huge to hide it, and it was bound to spread throughout Kyushu.


    "To do everything in order to be safe, we just don''t mess with him."


    "Yes, don''t provoke him when you go. It''s just a **** of murder. If you provoke him, you will die."


    In the land of Yanzhou, the deaths of the owner of Wangyuelou and Qiandongdong have touched other giants a lot.


    "Unexpectedly, the owner of Wangyuelou is dead!" Kunlun Peak peak owner was full of emotion, but his heart was full of turbulent waves.


    The leader of Xingyue Sect beside him also nodded and said: "It''s not just them, more than a hundred Yang Dan Consummation experts have died in the entire martial arts world!"


    "This is too scary. He is Su Ba first, an ancient person, how can he be so strong?!" The Huolian Mountain master trembled and couldn''t believe this fact.


    "Hey, talented people come out from generation to generation, who has let the earth martial arts world be oppressed by us for so long." Kunlun Peak peak master sighed.


    "Now, his prestigious general Su Baxian suppressed the entire martial arts world, who would dare to offend him, who can offend him?!" Huolian Mountain''s voice trembled.


    "No one dares, unless you don''t want to live!" Kunlun Peak peak master said in a cold voice, "We must be unified in Yanzhou, we must not provoke him, otherwise it will be a disaster for the entire Yanzhou."


    Everyone at the scene nodded, and all saw fear in the eyes of the other person.


    "Think about it, seventy-two evil spirits, thirty-six houses, eighteen pipa, twenty-four bridges, these are not the existence of a state and a half of the sky, all have been destroyed, who dares to offend."


    "Now there is no Yang Dan perfection in Xuzhou and Yizhou. Yangzhou, Jingzhou, Liangzhou, and Yongzhou all have lost half of their strength. It''s terrible."


    "So, we can''t talk nonsense and do things, we have to follow them."


    "How to follow?" Xingyue Sect leader asked unknownly.


    "Naturally please!" Huolianshan Mountain Master frowned, "Prepare some good things, and get ready to visit."


    When other people heard this, they all had their eyes rolling randomly. Everyone was not a fool, and naturally knew what the Lord of the Fire Lotus Mountain meant.


    Now that Su Yan is big, he should naturally follow, and he should be respected!


    This is also an opportunity for a new overlord to emerge. If anyone can become his right-hand man, then he will be very safe and able to grow stronger and stronger!


    Everyone is wise, and it is natural to figure it out, and many people have ideas in their hearts for a time.

 Chapter 1827： News leaked

    But this kind of thing, that naturally cannot explain it, after all, this is not a glorious thing.


    They are a group of giants in the martial arts world, very noble existence, but now they are going to flatter an earth martial arts world, and they are frustrated thinking about it.


    But there is no way. The strong are respected. They want to consolidate their power and save their lives, so they have to endure it.


    "The world is going downhill, and people''s hearts are not old!" The leader of Xingyue Sect was full of vicissitudes, and he knew that he would vomit blood this time.


    The owner of Huolian Mountain also nodded and said: "This reminds me of Hu Yanlie''s words back then."


    "What are you talking about?" Kunlun Peak peak master asked quickly.


    "Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, don''t deceive the people of the earth!"


    ...


    It is not just Yanzhou, but people from other states gather to discuss such big things.


    But after discussing and discussing in the past, in the end, it was either without results, or tacitly acquiesced to Su Yan''s strength, and could only squabble with Su Yan.


    This is something that has never happened before in the Xiuwu world, even Hu Yanlie was just a big trouble back then, never let the Xiuwu world lose half of the strong.


    What makes the many powerhouses in the Xiuwu world even more depressing is that this time the superiors did not appear, and they have not appeared.


    The superior may be very busy, may not take it seriously, or may not even know.


    In short, the idea of ??imagining the superiors to take action was shattered.


    The whole world of Xiuwu is turbulent, as if winds and rains are misty, and many are in danger.


    But some sects are not like that.


    In the land of Liangzhou, thirty-six houses occupy half of the power, but there is a powerful sect in the other half.


    The strength of this sect is unfathomable, but very low-key. It could be called the half of the sky in Liangzhou, but it is willing to control it together with other giants.


    This is the Shuangfeng Gate of Liangzhou!


    The master of the Shuangfeng Gate was naturally also a strong man of Yang Dan Consummation. At this moment, he was pacing in the hall, obviously anxious.


    A disciple rushed over and knelt to report.


    "Sect Master, the news is accurate and completely true!"


    When the master of Shuangfeng Gate heard this, his face changed greatly, and his eyes showed a sense of horror.


    "How is it possible, how is this possible!" He looked out of the hall and shook his head. "The world of Xiuwu might change."


    "The sect master, that person is Su Yan, he claimed to be the first, and killed more than a hundred strong Yang Dan Consummation!"


    "Where is he now?!"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s an irreversible situation right now, and he and the Xiuwu world must already be at odds."


    The master of the Shuangfeng Gate was very anxious, and his pace became faster, turning back and forth.


    "Either surrender to him and give a gift to smile, or you will die and fight him hard!"


    "Sect Master, he has one enemy and one hundred, and more than a hundred Yang Dan Consummations are not his opponents!" The disciple warned.


    "Of course I know!"


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate shouted angrily, his mood was extremely bad.


    "My Shuangfeng Gate has existed for many years, and I have been keeping a low profile, for what!"


    The whole hall was silent, and the disciple did not dare to say more.


    "We have greater expectations, and we must not fall short at this time!"


    There was a cold flash in the eyes of the master of Shuangfeng Gate, and he looked at his disciple and said: "Go down, I''ll ask the ancestor!"


    The whole hall was suddenly silent.


    ...


    Compared to Kyushu, the land of Shiyi is relatively peaceful, after all, this matter does not have much to do with them.


    The people in the land of the barbarians did not participate in this matter. They thought that Su Yan would not attack them, nor would he do harm to them.


    Xiyi is a strong one among the four barbarians, and it can be said that it is stronger than any other state in Kyushu.


    It was completely suppressed by the power of Kyushu, otherwise Yongzhou would have been swallowed long ago!


    An old man with a gray beard and a very bloated dress walked towards a mysterious hall with a cane.


    This person was Messef Shaking, and he was a very well-known existence in Xiyi, with powerful strength, and Yang Dan was undoubtedly perfect.


    Moreover, this was only his strength decades ago, and now no one knows what strength he has, and he has never said it, and it is unknown whether he will break through.


    At this moment, he approached the hall and glanced around the hall. People were already there.


    Messef trembling slightly bent over and apologized to those present.


    "Sorry, I''m late, it''s a bit inconvenient for people to come."


    The people present are all big brothers from Xiyi, and all of them are above Yang Dan.


    The group did not show the slightest anger. On the contrary, many waved their hands, thinking that Messef was too modest.


    "Sir, you are too modest. You are the soul of Xiyi. You are not as prosperous as Xiyi!" A man thought about looking at the surroundings. No one dared to interrupt.


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for you, Xiyi would have been flattened by Yongzhou. Even if you retreat to the second line, you are still someone we admire!"


    The speaker was Ayafu, known as the King of Power in Xiyi, who was very powerful.


    Messef shook his head shiveringly and said: "What a soul, I''m just an old man. Now young people have grown to a terrible level. This world is a world of young people."


    Messef Shaking knew very well that Xiyi was no longer under his control, because many geniuses appeared in Xiyi, several of whom were no weaker than him, and even more of them were already in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    He naturally didn''t dare to be as arrogant as he used to be, and he had to be humble at all times to make people think he really was.


    "Today we talk about business."


    Messef looked at everyone on the scene shivering, no longer smiling.


    "There is a major event in the Xiuwu world. They are in conflict, and more than a hundred Yang Dan perfection experts have been killed and injured!"


    Hearing this, all the people present changed their expressions drastically and looked incredible.


    "Oh, my goodness!"


    "How is this possible!"


    "It''s incredible!"


    Many people even held their heads, obviously shocked.


    But Messef trembled with cold eyes, looking at everyone: "This is an opportunity for us, an absolute opportunity!"


    There was a cold sheen in his eyes, full of hatred, and this hatred was obviously against Kyushu.


    The others also turned back from shock, all showing excitement.


    Because they have been oppressed for so many years, they have been **** into this barren place for thousands of years. They have been fighting and have never succeeded.


    But this time is different, this time is a golden opportunity for them.


    "Let them fight, the more they die, the better!"


    Messef shook his head and waved the crutches in his hand, obviously he was also releasing his excitement at the moment.


    But the earth at this time, the same is true, the news of the Xiuwu world has also been leaked.

 Chapter 1828： have a good rest

    Compared to this, not only Xiyi, but other places also learned of the news.


    After all, this is too explosive, it is incredible, it is impossible to hide it.


    It can be said that when the Siyi learned of the news, all of them were ready to move and had more ideas.


    But this is the beginning, and even if they do something, they have to plan.


    The strength of the Xiuwu world was severely injured, but it did not collapse, and half of the strong were not so easy to deal with.


    The powerhouses in the martial arts world simply can''t care about these things. They are already in a state of exhaustion, thinking about how to protect themselves.


    At this moment, Su Yan no longer held the ruins of the Moon Sect, nor was he in Xuzhou. He had already left the martial arts world and rushed towards the earth.


    He avenged Hu Yanlie, and at the same time he let out a sigh, which was enough for Su Yan.


    He didn''t want to kill anymore, as long as he didn''t provoke him, he didn''t need to destroy others, or even the whole family.


    He is just releasing a message, the earth martial arts world is not easy to provoke, the earth martial arts world will take back all that was lost before!


    Reiki problem, this is not a small problem, it must be taken seriously, and it can''t be solved for a while.


    So Su Yan simply returned to the earth, rested first, and then made plans.


    The aura must be obtained, and it must be to restore the aura of the earth. Su Yan is very firm and has never wavered.


    The Xiuwu world has held the spirit energy for too long, it is time to vomit blood and let the earth martial arts world prosper.


    The sky is still so blue, the clouds are still so white, and Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba have already stepped on the auspicious clouds and headed towards Earth China.


    After this time, Su Yan was very low-key, did not let anyone know, and did not publicize, he simply wanted to take a break and accompany Jin Shiya.


    After all, this series of things was too much, and it took him a lot of time, a full half a year.


    For such a long time, Su Yan must have missed Jin Shiya, and men understand this!


    Su Yan glanced at Zhonghai from the sky of Yanjing. The ruins were still in ruins, without any recovery.


    After all, the previous Hu Yanlie battle was too terrifying, and the spiritual power released was very powerful, and it would not disappear cleanly for a while.


    And if this place is to be rebuilt, at least it will have to wait until the spiritual power has completely disappeared. After all, ordinary workers cannot withstand such a powerful spiritual power.


    Su Yan watched for a long time, and finally he decided to do something.


    Su Yan used his original power and at the same time grew his mouth. He planned to clean up the remaining spiritual power in this place.


    In this way, this place can be quickly rebuilt.


    Very easy things, it didn''t take much time at all, and it was done directly.


    After that, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba headed directly towards Jiangbei, after all, Jiangbei was his home.


    When we arrived in Jiangbei, everything was so peaceful. People still went to work and study again and again. Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were like two grains of sand, submerged in the crowd.


    "My lord, do you think these people should be grateful to you."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "What do you appreciate me?"


    "You have a sigh of anger for the martial arts world!" Yuwen Xiongba said with all waving.


    Of course, he had witnessed the battle. It was too shocking and spectacular, and he was still excited now.


    "They are just ordinary people, what does it have to do with them."


    "But I should also be grateful to you. In this battle, the spiritual energy of the martial arts world will definitely descend on the earth, and then everyone can practice!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was quite excited, and imagined how wonderful those days were.


    But Su Yan looked towards the sky, he was thinking about a question.


    For this group of ordinary people, whether the aura is good or bad, maybe there is no answer at all, after all, Su Yan doesn''t know.


    With a melancholy mood, Su Yan went straight back to his residence, which was the old villa, very familiar.


    I married Jin Shiya before and had a house in Yanjing, but it was not as good as here.


    After all, there is a gathering of spirits in this place, but it is a good place, a place of natural defense.


    Entering the community, Yuwen Xiongba rushed towards the villa door and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened. What they didn''t expect was that the person who opened it was not Jin Shiya.


    Both Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were stunned, and the person who opened the door was stunned.


    After several seconds, Su Yan smiled: "Are you back?"


    It turned out that it was Little Lolita who opened the door, which is quite surprising.


    Little Lori also froze for a while, and finally said stupidly: "Well, I''m back."


    Inside the room, Jin Shiya''s voice rang.


    "Who is it?"


    Little Lori said blankly: "Su Yan and Xiongba."


    boom!


    The sound of something falling to the ground can be heard, followed by the sound of footsteps.


    Jin Shiya rushed to the door, and when she saw Su Yan, tears filled her eyes instantly, and she rushed towards Su Yan, directly into his embrace.


    Jin Shiya was already crying, unable to speak at all, she could only swing her pink fist, hammering Su Yan''s chest constantly.


    For Su Yan, this was the best meeting and the best scene.


    Yuwen Xiongba was watching tears from the side, and Xiao Lori did the same.


    After all, this is very exciting.


    When Su Yan left, he didn''t say much to Jin Shiya, so determined and determined.


    If you don''t go back, then you may really never go back.


    Jin Shiya knew that Su Yan''s visit this time was not so simple. He wanted to avenge Hu Yanlie and face countless powerful enemies.


    In the past two days, her heart has been ups and downs, and she can''t feel stable at all. Naturally, she is worried about Su Yan, which woman is not worried about her man!


    Now that I saw Su Yan, I was naturally emotional, and it was normal to cry.


    It lasted for several minutes before Jin Shiya broke away from Su Yan''s arms reluctantly, holding Su Yan''s face, and kept watching.


    She wants to see if Su Yan is injured, she wants to see if Su Yan is in good condition, and he wants to make sure that his man returns completely and safely.


    Naturally, Su Yan responded to her motionlessly, and in the end he directly hugged Jin Shiya in his arms, giving him a deep comfort.


    "Don''t worry, how can I be wrong."


    Yuwen Xiongba also said to the side: "You don''t know, your lord is like a **** of war this time, killing the ghost of the Xiuwu world crying and howling!"


    Speaking of this, Yuwen Xiongba opened the chatterbox, and could not stop talking.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya ignored them at all, and they looked at each other, so sweet.


    "Tired?"


    Jin Shiya touched Su Yan''s face, she could feel Su Yan''s vicissitudes, it must have gone through terrible things.


    "tired."


    Su Yan didn''t say that he was not tired. In the face of Jin Shiya, his own woman, he didn''t have to hide it, he was really tired.


    "Then take a good rest."

 Chapter 1829： Small party

    Su Yan scratched Jin Shiya''s nose, smiled and nodded.


    This time he won''t be brave, and there is no need to be brave, why bother in front of his own woman.


    He is really tired and a good night��s sleep is essential.


    In fact, he would not have been so tired, he could not sleep at all, at least in his current state of not going to sleep for one and a half years without the slightest impact, he has long been out of the scope of sleep.


    But he just feels like he wants to sleep, the feeling that he likes to sleep, after living for so long, he has never slept like this.


    Su Yan walked upstairs, after a few steps, he turned and looked at Yuwen Xiongba.


    "By the way, you go and notify everyone. We will have a small gathering tomorrow. Don''t notify too many people, just sects, classmates, and relatives."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded quickly, this was a simple matter for him.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, and went straight upstairs, took a brief wash, and lay on the soft bed in his nightgown.


    It was not other thoughts, he really just wanted to sleep.


    Jin Shiya also lay beside him, pillowing his chest, holding his arm tightly.


    This kind of feeling is difficult to describe, after all, you can feel it in person.


    For Jin Shiya, Su Yan came back safe and sound after the rain had passed. This was the best result. Nothing was as important as Su Yan''s safety.


    For Su Yan, this is just the beginning, not the end.


    He understood that this battle was just for the Xiuwu world to recognize him, it was just an appearance.


    The Xiuwu world has never been so simple, and it is impossible to just bow his head.


    He understands that there will be a lot of battles ahead, and many people will not be convinced.


    It doesn''t matter, then continue to fight, continue to kill, kill them trembling, and kill them convinced.


    He is about to fix the spiritual energy of the martial arts world. This is an unchangeable thing. The earth has no spiritual energy for so many years, and this day should come to an end.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya, kissed her forehead, slowly closed her eyes, and entered her dream.


    The sleep was very sweet, very comfortable, and relaxed like never before, repeatedly swimming in the sea, as if climbing Mount Everest and overlooking the earth.


    Jin Shiya watched Su Yan go to sleep in the same way, until she finally entered her dream.


    For love, there may be love first and then affection, or love first and then love, but love and affection are inseparable.


    It is impossible to have only love without affection, so that life will not last long, and it is impossible to have only love without love.


    ...


    As the warm sun entered the room, Su Yan frowned slightly, raised his waist, and opened his eyes. The beautiful woman next to him was long gone.


    He twisted his neck and stood up slowly.


    The sun outside the house was very bright, and Su Yan felt that he hadn''t seen such a good weather for a long time.


    Either thunder and lightning, or dark clouds, or visions or the sky and the earth cracked. This kind of weather is hard-won.


    He approached the window and took a deep breath, feeling extremely comfortable.


    At this moment, there was a Liying who hugged him directly from behind, with a ghostly look.


    "Woke up?"


    "Well, I woke up, this sensation made me radiant and everything recovered."


    Jin Shiya ran from behind Su Yan to the front, looked at him and said, "Is it time to turn in the grain storage?"


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s naughty and even pretentious appearance, Su Yan felt amused.


    "Daughter-in-law, you have broken up."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya, approached her incomparably white face and said, "There is a lot of surplus food, I''m afraid you can''t finish it."


    Su Yan threw Jin Shiya onto the bed and walked towards her with a smirk.


    "Yeah, hate, hate."


    ...


    After breakfast, Su Yan and Jin Shiya are in the huge villa.


    The two of them were still in the mood, but Jin Shiya was holding her waist, feeling very sore.


    "Have you eaten?" Su Yan asked with a smirk.


    Jin Shiya curled her lips and said, "You big bad guy."


    The two fought for a while, and then left the villa.


    According to the agreement, today noon is the time for a small gathering, so naturally the two can''t keep fighting.


    Su Yan drove the car, and the two went directly to the reserved hotel.


    The hotel was naturally prepared long ago, and it was originally owned by Su Yan Holdings.


    When you eat in your own store, your employees will naturally work hard.


    The hotel manager didn''t sleep well all night and was all thinking about it.


    He has not been a manager for long and has never met his boss. This is the first time.


    But he had heard that his boss was extremely powerful, even the governor of a province didn''t dare to offend him.


    However, he didn''t know, let alone a province, that is, the country of China, and no one would dare to offend Su Yan.


    Su Yan stopped the car and walked towards the hotel with Jin Shiya.


    The doorman had already been greeted by the side, and the hotel manager had come out in person.


    The moment he saw Su Yan, he was shocked by Su Yan, completely shocked, this is an absolute temperament, from the inside out, it made him tremble and sweat on his forehead.


    "Welcome boss!"


    A group of people shouted respectfully.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Just eat normally, don''t be nervous."


    The hotel manager nodded quickly and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Before the two of them entered, a group of people greeted them, naturally all familiar people.


    The first ones to come out were Little Lolita and Yu Wen Xiongba, who walked towards Su Yan with smiles.


    Xiao Meng flew, ran in front of the two, and rushed directly to Su Yan.


    "Brother Master!"


    Su Yan hugged Xiao Meng directly, squeezed her cheek, and looked happy.


    "Xiao Meng thought she would never see you again."


    Xiao Meng''s eyes were ruddy, and she burst into tears.


    Li Xingye quickly said: "Don''t talk nonsense, isn''t the master right in front of us!"


    Jiang Chao and the others also walked out, all of them were extremely excited and wept with joy.


    Su Yaoyao and others are all the Su family. With Su Yan''s blessing, no one dares to bully them anymore.


    Including Jin Shiya''s father Jin Chengwu, and everyone in Yimen, Jiang Wenwen and others, and even Yuwen Xiongba''s family are here.


    A crowd full of people, at least no less than two or three hundred.


    The whole lobby was full of people. After all, Su Yan was back. This was great news. Many people were so excited that they didn''t sleep all night.


    When I saw Su Yan today, all the anxiety disappeared and I completely believed.


    With Su Yan here, then Jiangbei and Huaxia, the earth will be stable, and there will be no major disturbances and fluctuations.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said with a smile: "Don''t all stand here, go in and talk, your stomachs are already crying."


    A group of people laughed and relaxed a lot at the same time.


    After all, there is no such thing as Su Yan''s existence, and it is very rare to talk and laugh with them.

 Chapter 1830： movement

    Su Yan''s prestige is too high now, and he is far from them, but he still talks and laughs with them, and there is no air in it. This is very rare.


    A group of people walked towards the hotel, talking and laughing along the way, very harmonious.


    Jin Chengwu blushed, looking at Jin Shiya with a smile on his face and said, "Shiya, you are going to be your sister soon."


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, then looked at her stepmother, with a look of excitement on her face.


    "Is it a younger brother or younger sister?"


    "I don''t know, the hospital doesn''t allow it, and we don''t want to do it. As long as we are healthy and healthy, we will be content."


    Su Yan was a little speechless. Before this little guy was born, his sister was in the same generation as her.


    Xiao Kaizi, who is more than two years old, still has a pacifier at this time, looking like a milky milk.


    Being held by Su Yaoyao was very dishonest.


    "If it is a younger sister, I will marry in the future."


    Xiao Kaizi smiled with sly eyes.


    The people around were all laughing, but I didn''t expect that this young man was so big, and he was already thinking about his daughter-in-law.


    Su Yaoyao angrily said: "No, it''s a generational difference, you have to call your cousin if you are a younger sister."


    "No, I won''t."


    Xiao Kaizi suddenly acted like a baby, causing a group of people to laugh.


    "Everyone, the food is ready, let''s take a seat soon."


    The hotel manager also said loudly, but with respectful expression on his face, it has never changed.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the crowd and said, "Okay, I''ll talk while eating."


    Under Su Yan''s leadership, a group of people walked towards the presidential private room, which was naturally the highest standard room.


    There were hundreds of people sitting in dozens of seats, which was very lively.


    Xiao Meng naturally wanted to sit next to Su Yan, no one except Jin Shiya could compete with her.


    Taking the seat according to the superiority and inferiority, Su Yan was naturally pushed to the first seat. There was no way to sit down.


    When everyone sat down, Su Yan stood up directly and asked people to bring three glasses of wine.


    "Before the party starts, I have to pay tribute to the loved ones who have passed away."


    Everyone here nodded, and no one dared to object.


    Su Yan took a glass of wine, turned around and looked at the place of worship that was already prepared, with a trace of melancholy in his eyes.


    He poured the wine and said, "This first cup is to respect the ancestors of the Su family!"


    Many people stood up, no one dared to sit down, and Xiao Kaizi was directly pressed onto his knees.


    "The second cup to respect my grandfather Su Kainan is also my grandfather!"


    All the grievances and grievances in the past, everything is like a passing glance, although Su Yan himself remembers the immortal emperor, but his body belongs to the Su family, so he should respect.


    Besides, the old man is really good to him. Although sometimes he is a little confused, he still has nothing to say to him. After all, the palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are all meat, and sometimes it is difficult to choose.


    "This third cup is dedicated to the people who died in Jiangzhou, Jiangnan, Jiangbei, China, and even the entire planet who died because of me!"


    Of course, the most important thing is Ji Ruxue, how can Su Yan forget.


    Ji Ruxue''s love is so deep that he will never end it for a lifetime.


    A lifetime is not over, then two lifetimes, nine lifetimes, forever!


    The vow he made at the beginning will naturally not change, Ji Ruxue must save him!


    With Ji Ruxue''s soul in her heart, Su Yan will naturally not forget a single cent.


    Jin Shiya walked over at this moment, pulling Su Yan with her hands, tears in her eyes, everything was silent.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at everyone present, and smiled: "Everyone is reading the joke. Then the party will begin, everyone eat and drink!"


    "it is good!"


    A group of people also quickly agreed, and one after another took the seats.


    This level of gathering, although not very advanced, is of great significance and it can be said to be an honor.


    Being able to participate in today''s gathering is a great deal of face. It can be said that you can walk sideways outside in the future.


    This party can be used for a lifetime.


    This is not a joke, it is a fact. If you can meet with Su Yan and be invited by Su Yan, that must be someone Su Yan valued.


    Who dares to provoke, isn''t that an enemy with Su Yan!


    Su Yan sat down, and there was already Jin Shiya''s food in the bowl.


    He smiled, and immediately began to feast on it.


    Yuwen Xiongba was blushing at this moment, took a big bowl directly, and filled it with wine.


    "My lord, I toast you a bowl!"


    Su Yan nodded, and apart from anything else, he also took a big bowl and was bored with Yu Wen Xiongba.


    This is not ordinary liquor, it is spiritual liquor, which can be intoxicating.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan and said, "I came along this way. I only came here today under the cultivation of adults. I have experienced too many difficulties and dangers with adults, seen too many things, and broadened my horizons. Knowing that the world has never been so simple, my Yuwen family is also so prosperous because of adults. I will drink three more bowls!"


    It was really grateful and really excited, Yu Wen Xiongba even shed tears.


    The Yuwen family naturally stood up quickly, everyone poured three bowls, even women and children were a big bowl, all respected Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled and did not refuse. After all, he was thankful to him, he knew Yuwen Xiongba''s intentions.


    Then, Su Yaoyao stood up, of course she represented the Su family.


    "Brother Su Yan, I don''t know what to say, anyway, just drink."


    Su Yaoyao''s face was full of tears, but the tears of joy caused a lot of emotions.


    Xiao Kaizi held a bottle of wine and looked directly at Su Yan and said, "Master, I will toast you a bottle."


    This kid didn''t say anything, he actually did it straight away. He was just over two years old. Although he has spiritual power to resist, it is spiritual wine!


    After drinking, I lay directly on the ground, making everyone laugh even more.


    Then, Jin Chengwu raised his glass to toast on behalf of the Jin family.


    Now the Yenching Jin family is completely surrendered and elected Jin Chengwu as the patriarch, and Jin Shiya can see her grandmother at any time.


    Su Yan naturally refused to come. This drink was nothing to him, but the friendship of the toast was very important.


    Then everyone in the same class also toasted, very heroic, Xiao Meng also did three bowls.


    Jiang Chao and others who represented Su Yan''s classmates, of course, also toasted, and Qiao Mai and others naturally did not fall behind.


    Su Yan did not underestimate the slightest, and worked with them one by one, but they were so moved that they cried loudly on the spot.


    It was a party, but at the end they all drank and toasted each other, and they all fell on the ground.


    Su Yan looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    Sometimes, isn��t my effort just for this kind of life, in exchange for the happiness and well-being of my family, it��s worth getting tired.


    But at this moment, the hotel manager at the door of the room walked in, with a sense of horror on his face.


    He stood beside Su Yan, hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to awaken.


    "Boss, there is movement outside!"


    The hotel manager''s face was pale, obviously very frightened, as if something big had happened.

 Chapter 1831： The whole China!

    Su Yan was holding the wine glass, swaying slowly, and said lightly: "What''s the matter?"


    The hotel manager still has some concerns and hesitated to say anything.


    Su Yan''s face sank, looking at him and said: "You are my employee, please inform me if you have anything."


    The hotel manager was taken aback, and said quickly: "Okay, good."


    Obviously he was frightened by Su Yan''s coldness. After all, he was his own boss.


    Moreover, during this period of time, he has also been constantly checking, knowing the true identity of Su Yan, obviously shocked.


    "Boss, there is a large group of people outside. The scene is very big, and the water is not leaking. There are a lot of luxury cars such as forests, and even helicopters and planes."


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help but said, "Why can''t I hear anything inside?"


    "This is the presidential suite, which uses the latest isolation technology and has good sound insulation."


    Su Yan nodded, released his spiritual consciousness, and immediately understood the situation outside.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "It''s not quiet for a party to eat, I want to see who dares to make trouble!"


    Su Yan stood up. Naturally, he didn''t mean to drink, so he had to go out and see.


    Seeing Su Yan getting up, Jin Shiya, Yuwen Xiongba and others all looked at Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said: "It''s okay, I''ll go to the bathroom, you guys continue to eat and drink."


    This is just a small matter, there is no need to let them know that the province affects everyone''s interest.


    Upon hearing Su Yan''s words, Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but relax and continue to eat and drink.


    "Little Lolita, I haven''t had a drink with you yet. You have not heard from you for so long. You must be fined three drinks!"


    Little Lolita had not spoken or drank all the time, she was quiet or even silent, and her smile was a little unnatural.


    Hearing what Yuwen Xiongba said, little Lori reluctantly smiled and said: "Drink and drink, I am afraid of you?!"


    Little Lori directly picked up a bottle of wine and fought with Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Under the leadership of the hotel manager, Su Yan went out and went directly to the lobby.


    Looking from the lobby, it was dark outside, and it was so crowded that it was surrounded by water.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and it was hard to get together, and he was a little angry.


    Outside, all kinds of luxury cars, like forests, filled the road and square, and the crowds shuttled through the gaps, and even couldn''t move at all.


    The sky is also very dark, with various helicopters, even passenger planes, and even fighter jets.


    The whole place seemed to be doomsday, very shocking.


    The hotel is big, there are naturally many employees and customers inside.


    Seeing these battles, one by one had weakened his legs, and didn''t know what to do.


    Even many people have shown hopelessness, thinking that this time they must be out of play.


    Su Yan took a step and walked outside, he wanted to see who dared to disturb his Yaxing.


    But before Su Yan could take two steps, Jin Shiya and others had already walked out of the private room.


    Seeing the darkness outside, all kinds of cars and airplanes, many people were surprised and even horrified.


    "What''s going on?" Jin Shiya asked


    "Is this an enemy attack?!" Yuwen Xiongba flushed, and his spiritual power was already overflowing.


    "Hmph, dare to make trouble during our party, it must be the time!" Little Lori also had a cold expression on her face.


    Not only them, but everyone at the party came out, all of them in dark colors.


    Before Su Yan could speak, among the crowd, a member of the Jin family couldn''t help but wonder: "No, these people seem to be familiar."


    After what he said, everyone looked outside, and all of them were puzzled.


    "Isn''t that Qicheng from Jiangzhou!" Yuwen Xiongba''s tribe couldn''t help saying.


    "Isn''t that Yanjing''s Huyan family!" The Jin family couldn''t help shouting.


    "That''s from the Northwest!"


    "That''s from Jiangnan!"


    ...


    For a while, everyone was completely confused, and didn''t know what was going on.


    Su Yan had already walked out of the hotel at this moment, standing in the middle of the hotel door.


    He looked at everyone in front of him, and the coldness in his eyes did not disappear.


    But Su Yan just came out, the black crowd was boiling, completely boiling!


    The flying planes in the sky formed a few big characters, which was very shocking!


    "Welcome to the return of Su Ba, the soul of China!"


    The first to rush up the steps were a group of big men in Jiangzhou, all vying for the first, for fear of slowing down, and even more of the running spiritual power rushed ahead.


    But when the crowd came to Su Yan''s vicinity, they all stopped hurriedly, showing respect.


    Qi Cheng looked at Su Yan, her face trembling, so excited that she almost couldn''t speak.


    In the end, Mei Laolang said: "All parts of Jiangzhou, welcome Master Su to return!"


    Immediately afterwards, many gangsters in Jiangnan ran over, kneeling all together, respecting them.


    "The Jiangnan masters welcome the return of Lord Su on behalf of the Jiangnan martial arts world!"


    "Lingnan dean represents the Lingnan martial arts community and welcomes Master Su''s domineering triumph!"


    "The Southwestern lands represent the Southwestern martial arts world and welcome Su Baxian''s domineering return!"


    "The powers of the Northwest, on behalf of the entire martial arts circle in the Northwest, welcome the return of Master Su!"


    "On behalf of the entire casino martial arts community, the gambling experts welcome Master Su''s return!"


    The last person was naturally Hu Yansheng. He walked up the steps alone at this moment, and he knelt directly in front of Su Yan, the ground sunken.


    "I Hu Yansheng knelt today to thank Master Su, and thank Master Su for avenging my grandfather!"


    The whole place of this kneeling is shaking, spiritual power lingers, the sky is flying with auspicious clouds, thousands of people are shocked!


    But in the next second, Hu Yansheng and even the strong men from all over the place shed tears, silent tears.


    Su Yan was a little stunned by this group of people. He didn''t expect this group of people to come out, which was beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he didn''t want to let these people know, but he came back quietly, just for good news, and didn''t want to make much noise.


    But now, it is clear that the news has been leaked, so that this group of people knows.


    Really choke time, after they had been drinking for three rounds, they ran over together.


    Su Yan turned around and glanced at the gathering people behind him, and couldn''t help holding out his finger.


    "Who of you leaked the news!"


    Everyone shook their heads, as if they were well coordinated, no one admitted.


    Su Yan was speechless, with a helpless expression. He couldn''t get angry when he wanted to be angry. He felt like a routine when he wanted to laugh.


    Jin Shiya pulled Rasuyan''s arm at this moment, and whispered, "They are still kneeling."


    Su Yan then reacted and couldn''t help but say to Hu Yansheng and others: "Get up all the time."


    After Su Yan''s words, these talents stood up one after another.

 Chapter 1832： European powers!

    Without Su Yan''s words, they naturally did not dare to stand up, and they did not have the courage at all.


    It can be said that Su Yan''s position in their hearts now is that of a supreme man, a existence comparable to a god!


    A crowd of people stood up one after another, with excitement in their eyes.


    "Finally saw the living Master Su!"


    Some big bosses were full of excitement, and they couldn''t help but speak.


    When the people around heard it, they were shocked. What are these words? Isn''t it clear to look for something?


    But surprisingly, Su Yan was not angry, but smiled.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but admire Su Yan even more. Su Yan''s capacity for tolerance was very strong.


    "Master Su, you won''t notify us when you come back this time, but let us have headless flies." Jiang Zhou Mei Lao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Master Su, if we hadn''t been notified, we wouldn''t be able to catch up." Jiangnan''s dean was also anxious.


    Su Yan also wanted to find out the person who whispered the news. If there were not so many people on the scene, he would have done it a long time ago.


    But when everyone came to see him, it was also a kind of heart and gratitude. Su Yan knew this very well.


    "Master Su, I have to kneel to you!"


    Hu Yansheng walked over and knelt directly, the sound of knees colliding with the ground could be heard.


    Ordinary people naturally don''t dare to do this, but for monks like them, this is just a small matter.


    Su Yan helped him up and said lightly: "No need to do it, everything is what I should do."


    "Master Su, I know everything, you can''t hide it from me!"


    Hu Yansheng looked at the people around him, his face full of excitement and even a hint of choking.


    "You don''t know what Master Su did in the martial arts world this time, but I do!"


    Everyone fell silent and listened quietly.


    "The powers of the Xiuwu world killed my grandfather, and Master Su rushed straight into the Xiuwu world, with one enemy and one hundred, and annihilated a hundred Yang Dan perfection powers!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was dumbfounded and was directly stunned on the spot.


    They knew that Su Yan had returned, that Su Yan had gone to the Xiuwu Realm to avenge Hu Yanlie, and that he had uttered evil spirits for the Earth Martial Dao Realm, but they had never imagined that Su Yan had done such a big thing.


    Many people looked at Su Yan, and their admiration and respect grew stronger.


    Hundreds of Yang Pills are complete, what a terrible number this is!


    Even if you think that the Yang Dan is complete, you can crush them at will, trampling them to death like ants.


    Su Yan saw that there was no way to conceal the matter, so it didn''t matter at all.


    "This is what I should do. If I don''t show up, they will poke Huaxia. Can I watch it!"


    "Don''t even mention a hundred Yang Dan consummated powerhouses, as long as his martial arts world dares to have a trace of evil intentions against my earth martial arts world, Su Ba must kill him first!"


    Applause, everyone''s applause, like a stormy sea, thunder bursts.


    Everyone was convinced by Su Yan, all infected, and one by one, there was a feeling of turning over and singing, and it had never been so happy.


    The martial arts world has oppressed the martial arts world for too long, and the humiliation the earth has suffered for too long.


    Some weak people may not know it yet, but some strong ones have contact with the martial arts world, know this humiliation, and have even been oppressed.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "Don''t worry, everyone in the martial arts world will never dare to bully us anymore. We also want to share the spiritual power of the martial arts world!"


    When everyone heard it, they were completely stupid, even more shocked than just now.


    They didn''t think of spiritual power at all, this is too terrifying, they want to move the spiritual power of the martial arts world.


    "Because that is ours, now I just want to come back!"


    Everyone bowed to Su Yan and was extremely grateful!


    At this moment, there were countless planes in the sky, all foreign planes.


    On the plane, a person jumped off, which was unusually eye-catching.


    He has yellow hair, sapphire eyes, a tall nose, and a tall and straight figure. He is obviously European.


    Under everyone''s gaze, this person didn''t show the slightest change in color, and walked straight toward Su Yan.


    When he was three meters away from Su Yan, he knelt down with a bang.


    "My fellow is the new European champion, and I represent the European powers here, thank you Master Su!"


    Originally, many people thought that this person was here to make trouble, but they did not expect to be the same as them, and they were relieved.


    Su Yan saw this, the coldness in his eyes also dissipated, revealing a plain meaning.


    "Get up."


    Su Yan said lightly, calling this person up.


    After the European masters got up, many powerful men on the plane also fell one after another, with excitement on their faces.


    There are also familiar faces, who had conflicts with Su Yan before, or had been beaten by Su Yan before.


    But now, they have to come to thank Su Yan, but also sincerely.


    Today''s Su Yan is so different from them, there is no comparison at all, Su Yan can crush them at will.


    Many strong men have brought gifts, and they are very sincere. Gifts are extraordinary things.


    This made the faces of the big guys from all over China a little bit awkward. They patronized with gratitude and excitement, and did not prepare any valuable gifts.


    Seeing this, many people even beat their chests and feet, regretting them.


    What people didn''t expect was that Su Yan was looking at the European powers with a faint smile in his eyes.


    "People are enough, and gifts are forgiven. After all, it''s not a holiday or a happy event."


    Su Yan''s remarks were clearly telling these people, don''t give out gifts, he doesn''t need them.


    Huaxia Zhuqiang couldn''t help expressing gratitude one after another, this is to save face for them.


    The strong people in Europe did not dare to disobey, after all, how dare they Su Yanzhiwei, they took back their gifts one after another.


    Su Yan looked at the people in all quarters of the hotel. At least a few thousand people gathered at the scene. The scene was very vast, which Su Yan had never imagined.


    It can be said that the powerhouses of the entire China are basically here, with the most old faces, after all, he Su Baxian is also from China.


    Many European powers have also come, and there are not many old faces. After all, he has killed a lot of European powers.


    But Su Yan still understands the truth when he is a guest, and there is no need to push people away.


    Su Yan looked at the people around him, his tongue springing out and said, "If you can come here, it is worthy of someone Su, and someone Su will not shut you out. Since they are all here, they will join in and eat. Go full and full!"


    Everyone heard that they were overjoyed. It was a very glorious thing for them to drink Su Yan''s wine and eat Su Yan''s food.


    Therefore, a group of people didn''t know what face was, and they all responded cheeky.


    And the crowd behind Su Yan trembled, and it was them Gaomi, but now they regret it a bit.

 Chapter 1833： All around the world!

    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, he called the hotel manager, who had already been fidgeting and frightened by this scene.


    "Have you seen this group of people?"


    The hotel manager nodded blankly and said, "I saw it."


    "I promised them to let them eat here too, do you know what to do?"


    The hotel manager''s expression changed, and he quickly said, "This... there are too many people."


    "A lot?"


    The hotel manager saw Su Yan''s expression uncomfortable and quickly changed his words: "Not much, not much."


    "I went to the cook immediately, and I will definitely let these adults eat and drink!"


    The hotel manager''s head is still bright, and ordinary people are probably already weakened when they encounter this.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "If this is done well, you can get a raise and promotion."


    Not long after, the entire venue was filled with tables, and a group of people did not dislike it. They sat in various squares in broad daylight, and even on some balconies, including the rooftops.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that the people from East Island were also here at this moment, naturally a group of familiar faces.


    Headed by Fang Ruya, who manages the company for Su Yan, is also an old acquaintance.


    Under her leadership, people from the entire martial arts world in Dongdao arrived.


    Seeing Su Yan, Fang Ruya looked excited.


    "Su Yan, we are late."


    She was afraid of Su Yan''s blame, still with a trace of fear on her face.


    Su Yan said nonchalantly, "I didn''t notify you to come."


    Fang Ruya''s complexion changed, and as expected, she must have thought that Su was angry.


    But Su Yan immediately said, "You all come uninvited. Since you are here, then go find a place to sit by yourself."


    Fang Ruya breathed a sigh of relief and realized that Su Yan was not angry, but was joking with her.


    She told the martial arts experts in Dongdao to find a place to sit down, but she walked to Su Yan''s side.


    "This is the company''s annual report, please go through it."


    Su Yan took the annual report, glanced at it casually, and nodded.


    "Well, not bad."


    Fang Ruya was relieved when she heard this, she was afraid that Su Yan said she didn''t do well.


    "The performance improvement is very high and rewards you with 1% of the income."


    Fang Ruya was stupid and rewarded her with one percent, which she had never expected.


    She had committed crimes and meritorious service, and because of her position, the entire East Island dare not offend her family.


    The family that was about to be shattered was entirely because her identity was restored on the East Island.


    But she didn''t expect that Su Yan would reward her, which made her so excited.


    "Another 50% will be used to make 50 foundations for me. Disabled people, children, diseases, hygiene, technology, etc., are all done well. Your task is very heavy."


    Fang Ruya smiled, she understood Su Yan''s thoughts very well.


    For this reason, Fang Ruya nodded fiercely and said, "I have no shirk."


    "This fund is global, not just China."


    "I know."


    After everything was said, Fang Ruya also walked towards the strong guys on the East Island and sat in to wait for the banquet.


    But at this time, the people who came were not over, they were coming again after another, which made Su Yan a little headache.


    There are thousands of powerful people in the entire Nanyang Land, all of them, even those of the master level.


    Su Yan couldn''t turn the door away as all the guests came, and he didn''t need to worry about it anyway, just find a place to sit.


    A group of powerhouses represented by the land of Asan also arrived. They did not dare not come, even if Jialouluo was killed by Su Yan.


    If they don''t come, if Su Yan remembers hatred, then they will be over.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Su Yan didn''t do anything to them, and completely let them go, which made them extremely grateful and relieved.


    Next comes the powerful people of the land of Africa, and there are huge crowds of people, all coming.


    The whole Jiangbei was very lively for a while, and it was simply the greatest prosperity.


    The many powerhouses in the land of the stars couldn''t sit still. After learning the news, they immediately stepped into the sea.


    It''s just that this time it''s not a fight, but to have a dinner.


    There are a plethora of thousands of people, and they are all strong men from all over the world. The backbone of the martial arts world comes from all over the world.


    Seeing this, Su Yan thought that all the people who came were due, but he thought too simple.


    Above the sky, the Chinese military aircraft appeared, and countless people''s complexions changed drastically, not knowing what was going to happen.


    But when a few figures fell directly from the sky, a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    It turned out that it wasn''t anyone else, but Su Yan knew him.


    Xu Ruhai, He Lili, etc., they were all met by Su Yan when he entered the army.


    When he went there, Chen Ning was not convinced, and he was finally governed by him. The special forces from the military area were the weakest. All of them were trained as masters, and all parties held important positions.


    But in the end, Chen Ning and others didn''t stick to the trip to the desert, thinking that Su Yan still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Su Yan, the leader, naturally would not forget that Ye Canghai, the commander of the military region, was also regarded as his previous leader.


    A few people came forward, looking at Su Yan with affectionate faces, only Ye Canghai held Su Yan''s hand tightly.


    "You give Hua Guo a face."


    Immediately afterwards, on the plane, there were a few people who jumped off. Su Yan was no stranger to these people, and they all knew each other.


    Commander-in-chief of special departments, white, cloud, dark, fire, water!


    The commander-in-chief came over and looked at Su Yan with a firm expression on his face.


    "You saved China, you are the hero of China, you are the hero of the world, and you are the soul of the earth!"


    With such a high degree, the commander-in-chief didn''t think it was wrong.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, I am afraid that the entire Chinese nation would no longer exist.


    It was Su Yan who made the people of the earth martial arts world stand up, and it was Su Yan who made the earth full of spiritual power soon, so that everyone can practice!


    For this alone, the entire planet must be grateful to Su Yan. This is understandable and cannot be erased.


    Su Yan didn''t have any pretensions either, and he exchanged greetings with these people before letting them sit down.


    At this time, the sky was dark, the sun had already dissipated, and the night came and the dinner officially began.


    Without being caught off guard, the hotel manager took care of everything and prepared everything properly.


    The entire Jiangbei cooks were mobilized and cooked close to 10,000 tables of delicacies.


    The ingredients are shipped urgently from all over the place, so naturally it is a rare delicacy and contains spiritual power.


    Su Yan agreed with all the spiritual herbs and spiritual things on the table, and did not feel pain.


    For Su Yan, this was nothing but a drop in the bucket, and Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to these things.


    Su Yan stood on the high platform, looking at the people coming from all directions, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. He still couldn''t completely escape from this world.

 Chapter 1834： Explain

    The big guys from all over the place are naturally enthusiastic about eating. First of all, they ran to Su Yan to toast, which was quite lively and exciting.


    The toasts of tens of thousands of people were to come one by one, stunned Yu Wen Xiongba and the others.


    However, after Su Yan picked up a few more representative wines, he picked up a glass of wine, which is considered to be enough for everyone''s face.


    One by one, this will only end in the year of the monkey.


    Even if Su Yan had the amount of alcohol, he didn''t have that time.


    Many big bosses everywhere are very disappointed. After all, if you can have a glass of wine with Su Yan, it is a matter of saving face.


    But this group of people didn''t dare to be dissatisfied, they could only smile and agree.


    After drinking, Su Yan returned to the private room of the hotel. At the same time, there were also deans and bosses from all over the world.


    Su Yan looked at the dozens of people in front of him. These dozens of people were the main powerhouses from all over the world, and they had a strong position.


    But in front of Su Yan, this group of people was like elementary school students facing the teacher, they were too respectful and their hands were shaking.


    They didn''t know what Su Yan asked them to do, and they were very nervous and suspicious.


    Su Yan ignored this indifferently, and directly sat on the chair. He didn''t let the group of people sit, they all stood.


    Among them was the commander-in-chief of the special operations department, who also did not let him sit down.


    Su Yan looked at the group of people, raised his eyebrows, and said, "I want everyone to come here. Naturally, there is something important to explain."


    The European champion quickly replied: "Sad Master Su has something to say, and we will finish it!"


    Nanyang''s master also said quickly: "We will go up to the knife mountain and go down to the pan, at any rate!"


    Su Yan was shaken by the two people, and Yuwen Xiongba beside him also laughed.


    He understood what Su Yan asked these people to do, and he was very excited.


    "You all know about me in the martial arts world, right?"


    A group of people nodded one after another, with excitement in their eyes.


    I just heard about Su Yan in the martial arts world, all of them seemed to be dreaming, and they were shocked.


    Su Yan nodded and continued: "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense, it''s about spiritual energy."


    When everyone heard it, their hearts suddenly rose, as if they knew what Su Yan was about to say, their palms were sweating.


    "I won this time. Of course, a part of the spiritual energy in the martial arts world will come back. In the future, the earth will not be a planet with exhausted spiritual energy!"


    Su Yan''s tone was low, and his eyes flashed with cold flames, staring at everyone.


    "And you must do your responsibilities!"


    "At that time, I will go back to the martial arts world, open the spiritual energy transmission road, and the spiritual energy will enter the earth. The entire earth will inevitably awaken many martial artists. There are two things you have to do!"


    "Master Su, just say it!" Hu Yansheng said directly, he already regarded Su Yan as a god.


    "First, you must manage the system and stability of your own place, and second, the aura must be strictly supervised, and no one is allowed to swallow it!"


    "Master Su, rest assured, we will strictly abide by your orders!"


    Everyone answered neatly, as if they had rehearsed.


    "I''m not telling a joke. If I find out that you are stealing and oppressing, some people are willing to take your place!"


    Everyone felt cold on their backs, and they all felt Su Yan''s terrifying Ling Li, and sweat had already flowed out of their bodies.


    When this group of people almost couldn''t hold on, Su Yan withdrew the pressure, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Of course, as the person in charge of various places, you are naturally the first to get in touch with Reiki and can absorb and practice normally. This is your advantage as a person in charge."


    There was excitement on everyone''s faces, which was a great thing for them.


    It is no secret to know that the earth''s aura is exhausted. For a little bit of aura, the powerhouses everywhere broke their skins and even beat their heads.


    For example, a second-grade elixir is enough to make the strong from all sides fight, and the result will inevitably leave a white body.


    Now Su Yan promised them that they would open up the aura transmission in the martial arts world, and then the entire earth will be covered with aura, as if the aura is revived!


    It means that they can absorb the spiritual energy completely unscrupulously to improve their realm, and Su Yan''s spiritual power liquid and spiritual gathering pills will no longer be so popular.


    They are the strong people everywhere, and the absorption speed is naturally faster than others, which is the greatest benefit for them.


    The reason why Su Yan called them together was because of concerns about safety and private pockets.


    On the one hand, when the aura recovers, many people must rise, and then things will definitely happen to these people.


    For example, when I was oppressed before, I suddenly rose up suddenly, which would inevitably lead to an unbalanced mentality and violation of law and discipline.


    If this group of people is left alone, then the entire planet will be disrupted, even to an uncontrollable situation.


    What Su Yan wants is that they control these people who are about to rise due to the arrival of spiritual energy, and control the order and safety of the entire earth.


    Only in this way can the earth develop steadily, develop in a favorable direction, and become more prosperous and powerful.


    On the other hand, people have selfish hearts. Once the aura recovers, these people will be the most direct beneficiaries, and they will inevitably do something that violates fairness.


    For example, dividing the aura to one''s own relatives or subordinates, so that one''s enemy can''t get the slightest aura, or even suppress the other party, this is also Su Yan not willing to see.


    What he has to do is fairness, the greatest fairness!


    Su Yan also knew that it was impossible to be absolutely fair, because it was just a fairy tale.


    It''s like the rejuvenation of spiritual energy, there must be some people who still can''t wake up, which is unfair to them.


    This group of people would rather not have aura, because then at least everyone will be on the same starting line.


    But once they have aura and some people are awakened, they will be very different from them, and they will definitely be crushed by the awakened people.


    Therefore, absolute fairness is impossible. What Su Yan can do is to be as fair as possible. Whether he can seize the opportunity and become the darling of the times depends on his talent and luck.


    It can be said that Su Yan convened this group of people to discuss it very seriously, and this group of masters from all over can also feel that if they really don��t follow Su Yan��s words, they will definitely be punished by Su Yan endlessly, or even erased. !


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he explained the details, then disbanded the crowd and went out to drink with others.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the chill is slowly coming, but it is impossible to dispel the lively banquet.


    The banquet lasted for a long time, and it ended at dawn the next day.


    Although many people cannot toast alone, this is a good time to curry favor or win popularity. Naturally, this group of people will not give up. The big guys from all over toasted each other and almost emptied Su Yan''s spirit gathering array.

 Chapter 1835： Changes in Xiuwu World!

    But Su Yan didn''t feel distressed at all. He could continue to give birth after drinking out of the Spirit Gathering Array, which didn''t interfere with him.


    Moreover, in the future, everyone will probably not care about his spirit power wine anymore. At that time, the spirit energy will regain and take a breath of fresh air at will. It all contains spirit energy.


    And this time, Su Yan will definitely blackmail the martial arts world, so many years of monopoly, they can make them vomit blood.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked to Su Yan at this moment, looked at Su Yan, and stopped talking.


    Although Su Yan turned his back to Yuwen Xiongba, he naturally knew everything.


    "Just say anything."


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned for a moment, and finally summoned his courage.


    "My lord, I feel a bit of a loss for you to do this."


    "Loss?" Su Yan turned to look at Yuwen Xiongba, and smiled slightly, "What a loss?"


    "Look, the aura is revived, and there will be aura in the whole world by then. At that time, who wants our Shiya Group''s Spirit Gathering Liquid and Gathering Pill?"


    "Aren''t you breaking your own business?"


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "What else, keep talking."


    "It is your greatest contribution to reviving the spiritual energy of the earth. You should also think about it for yourself and for the other."


    Obviously, what Yuwen Xiongba said later was selfishness, which is understandable.


    Jin Shiya also came over at this moment, holding Su Yan''s arm, and did not speak.


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s hair and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Of course I thought about everything you said."


    "My lord, you?"


    Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t understand even more.


    Su Yan laughed and looked at the entire sky.


    "Do you remember what I said before!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was startled, he didn''t know what Su Yan was referring to, so he didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "I said, our goal is the stars and the sea!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked by Su Yan''s words, his face was shaking, he only remembered now.


    "What is the nostalgia for this little spiritual power, besides the recovery of spiritual power, you can all absorb it yourself!"


    Su Yan''s meaning is very straightforward, even a fool knows it. Of course Yuwen Xiongba understands.


    Su Yan''s purpose in doing this is to make the entire planet stronger, and he doesn''t care whether he can make money. Money is really something outside of him.


    Without leaving a trace, the purpose of doing this is also very simple. If someone in his class has to rely on eating alone to develop, what use is it? Su Yan has confidence in his own class.


    "My lord, I understand everything!"


    At the end, Su Yan said something when he left.


    "People in the martial arts world can no longer make money. Ordinary people can still make money."


    Yuwen Xiongba almost staggered to the ground.


    ...


    Compared to the martial arts world carnival on the earth, the martial arts world is going to be much quieter, and all areas in Kyushu are bleak.


    In the land of Yuzhou, the big giants all looked unwilling, and more than that, they had to give Su Yan gifts to make compensation, which was simply a shame.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    The people at Tianyamen were heartbroken, and the gifts they sent were already on the way, and it was more distressing than cutting meat.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are not reconciled, this is just a means to save your life, and the bitter days have just begun." The Haidilao sect master looked depressed.


    Sect Master Hong Quan nodded: "The sect master of Haidilao is right. This Su Ba first has to divide the spirit of our martial arts world. The earth has been stuck by us for so many years, and he will definitely speak loudly."


    "At that time, the earth martial arts world is prosperous, and the martial arts world is declining. It hurts to think about it."


    "No way, it''s all pretty good. Su Ba didn''t have the same knowledge as us, it was the best result."


    "Who made us do it so absolutely, without giving any spiritual power to the earth martial arts world!"


    All the giants sighed, and the atmosphere in the hall was very sluggish.


    In the land of Qingzhou, the giants of all parties are still in heated discussions.


    "Why didn''t the superiors come forward this time? Is it acquiescence to Su Baxian to behave?! The mountain lord of Liupan Mountain was full of anger and couldn''t swallow this breath.


    "If the superior came forward, he would have already come forward, aren''t you nonsense!" said Shuiliandong cave master very dissatisfied.


    "Acknowledge it, what else can be done." The master of the hub door sighed.


    "Acknowledge it, never just admit it!"


    A short man stood up and looked at the giants of all parties with an angry face.


    "My dwarves will never admit defeat!"


    Others are making fun of: "Then you go and kill Su Ba first, and we respect you as the lord of Kyushu!"


    "Hmph, you think we dare not, let me tell you, my dwarven ancestor is about to break through, and then killing Su Baxian will be as easy as trampling on an ant!"


    "Don''t brag, no one of your ancestors knows that even if you break through, it is only half a step between Yin and Yang." Liupanshan Mountain Master teased.


    "What''s wrong, is Yin and Yang weak in half a step?"


    "Not weak, very strong, very strong."


    "Nonsense, he Su Ba is no more than Sun Pill Consummation." The dwarf gate master said with disdain.


    The master of the hub gate sneered and said: "Don''t forget, he relied on Yang Dan to successfully kill more than 100 Sun Dan perfectionists in my martial arts world!"


    As soon as this was said, many people stood upside down, with chills on their faces, and they obviously had lingering fears.


    "Your ancestor is strong, but can your ancestor kill more than a hundred Yang Dan?!"


    "Yes, even if you break through half a step of Yin and Yang, I''m afraid you can''t."


    When these words were said, the keeper of the dwarf door was speechless, unable to refute at all, and finally waved away in anger.


    And just after he left, the conversation between this group of people did not end, it was still extremely intense.


    In the land of Liangzhou, inside Shuangfengmen, the master of Shuangfengmen has been looking at the mountains outside his sect.


    The reason it is called Shuangfengmen is because the mountain in front of him is a huge Shuangfeng Mountain!


    In Shuangfeng Mountain, his ancestor is retreating inside.


    At this moment, many powerful people have found the Shuangfengmen sect master, asking him to make a decision, the spiritual energy is about to be separated, this group of people is obviously unwilling.


    "You come to me, what can I do!"


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate was unusually angry, his face full of anger.


    "Shuangfengmen sect master, you can''t say that. It is rumored that your ancestors have reached half a step of Yin and Yang." A big man said timidly.


    "Yeah, now only your ancestors can come forward to have the last hope."


    "Yes, has the Xiuwu community ever suffered such grievance and humiliation!"


    "The honor of the entire martial arts world is in the hands of your ancestors."


    Faced with the words of a group of people, the master of Shuangfengmen was full of anger and couldn''t help but yelled: "Fuck me, wherever you guys are talking nonsense, my ancestor has passed away long ago!"


    The crowd didn''t dare to speak at all, so they could only leave in anguish.


    When everyone left, the master of Shuangfeng Gate looked at the mountain again.


    "Ancestor, when can you come out? The martial arts world depends on you!"


    "The changes in the martial arts world are up to you!"

 Chapter 1836： Congratulations to our ancestors!

    Shuangfengmen sect master is not sad, why not worry, he is more anxious than other sect masters.


    They have been hiding at the Shuangfeng Gate for so many years, just to try their best for nothing!


    The outside world is rumored that his ancestor has already stepped into the half-step Yin and Yang, this is correct, quite correct!


    But what about it!


    Half-step Yin and Yang is a taboo in the martial arts world, arguably the most dangerous person, not the most powerful person in the martial arts world!


    Because the world of Xiuwu was completely suppressed by the superiors!


    Just imagine how the superior can tolerate someone whose realm is close to them, and how can such a person rule in the martial arts world with peace of mind.


    Almost those who can step into the upper ranks from the realm of Xiuwu are basically those who are extremely enchanting and break into the realm of Yin and Yang at once.


    Moreover, such a person has a backstage and a backer, and the upper person generally fears his backstage and backer, and dare not move him, so that he can successfully enter the upper realm.


    Without the backstage supporter, even if you break into the yin and yang realm, it does not mean that you are the upper one, and it is very likely to die.


    For those who break through to half a step of Yin and Yang, that is even more dangerous, especially for sects or empires without backers.


    Such people dare not speak up at all, they can only hide, hide, and seek to break through to the real yin and yang realm, so that they have the opportunity to reach the sky in one step.


    This is also the reason why Shuangfengmen has been so low-key over the years. There is a half-step yin and yang in his sect, but he dare not arrogant at all.


    In the face of some giants, they can only bow their heads and stay safe.


    Naturally, these wimps are not something ordinary people can bear, but the master of Shuangfengmen has endured it for many years.


    His ancestors warned him that he must endure, must endure.


    In the end he endured it and he did it.


    After so many years, he has been waiting, waiting for hope.


    But now, the Xiuwu world has changed suddenly, and Su Yan has made a big noise in the Xiuwu world, making the Xiuwu world scandal, everyone is in danger, and the master of Shuangfengmen feels that he can''t bear it anymore.


    How much he expects his ancestor to come out quickly, suppress Su Yan, and aspire to the top of Jiuzhou!


    But the dwarf door at this moment is not peaceful, causing a wave of fluctuations!


    Dwarf Gate is located in the land of Qingzhou and is a local giant.


    At this moment, from the door, there was a million zhang of sunshine, shining everywhere, and everyone in half of the state saw it, everyone was shocked!


    "What kind of light is this?!"


    "It looks like a colorful glow!"


    "Is anyone going to break through?!"


    "Definitely yes, but with such a big movement of this breakthrough, is anyone going to break through half a step of Yin and Yang?!"


    Many people are trembling. Half a step of Yin and Yang is a taboo for them, and most people don''t even want to say it.


    "At this time, breaking through half a step of Yin and Yang, it must be the sword pointing to Su Baxian!"


    "The superiors don''t care about the life and death of our martial arts world, and hope that they will not care about our half-step Yin and Yang strong!"


    Many people pray that this person can make a successful breakthrough, and also hope that the upper person can ignore this matter.


    But the many disciples of the dwarf gate are not like this at this moment, all of them are praying.


    The dwarf gatekeeper is even more nervous at this moment, success or failure is at this moment!


    "Ancestor, you must make a breakthrough!"


    At the gate of the mountain, the radiance at this moment is immense, shining in all directions, and there are more terrifying spiritual fluctuations, very powerful, and shocking in all directions!


    suddenly!


    A deafening sound alarmed everyone, and people couldn''t help but look towards the gate of the mountain!


    "what happened?!"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Could it be that the ancestor failed to break through!"


    "Shut up, talk nonsense, believe it or not, I killed you!"


    At the forbidden area of ??the mountain, a violent meaning is set off at this moment. Within the forbidden area, the peaks are destroyed, and a horrible fluctuation brings a wave of overwhelming momentum!


    Everything was ruined, completely destroyed, into ruins, the entire forbidden area!


    People were surprised and wondered what was going on or what happened. They could only watch eagerly, because they didn''t dare to come close at all. The fluctuations were terrifying!


    The whole ground is shaking, as if there are beasts infested, as if the ground is about to collapse!


    While the vision is still there, the sky and the earth fluctuate violently.


    I saw the original clear sky suddenly disappeared, and a dark cloud suddenly appeared, shaky, and even more violent wind stirred the situation and set off the world!


    In the clouds, visions continue to form, vortexes form, as if evil spirits appear!


    At this moment, at the ruins of the forbidden area, a ray of light shot into the sky directly!


    This light is completely different from the previous Xiaguang, it is a powerful natal spiritual power, very terrifying!


    Everyone looked at the light in horror, and their eyes were about to come out.


    "Is this the strength to break through to half a step of Yin and Yang?"


    "Yang Dan is complete, Yin Dan has long been consolidated, and the realm of Yin and Yang is to allow the two Dantians to fuse, which can be combined and separated. Of course this is difficult!"


    "Yes, the difficulty of breaking through the yin and yang realm is definitely not as simple as thought. Some people have rumored that breaking through yin and yang is a small crossing!"


    "Then what is Dadu Jie?!" Someone asked puzzledly.


    "Dadu Jie!" The man looked at the sky and said for a long time, "That is a matter of fighting against the heavenly way!"


    Hearing such an answer, many people showed fear on their faces and dared not ask any more. They knew very well that they were not fools. The Dadu Tribulation was obviously the Tribulation of Immortality!


    If you want to become an immortal, you will inevitably experience many disasters. It is against the sky and violates the rules. It must be a life of death!


    The difficulty of breaking through Yin and Yang can be compared to Xiaodujie.


    Countless people are worried and pray in their hearts.


    After a long time, that powerful ray of light disappeared, clouds fell in the sky, thunder and lightning appeared, and the whole world suddenly flashed with thunder, which was terrifying!


    But in the downpour, within the ruins, a figure emerged, standing on the ruins, standing for a long time.


    This person looked at the sky, silent for a long time, very calm.


    After a while, he was laughing, and the laughter spread everywhere!


    "I finally broke through, and finally became a half-step Yin and Yang!"


    When the dwarves heard this sound, they were very excited, tears in their eyes, and rushed to tell.


    Of course, they know that this is the voice of their ancestors, which also means that their ancestors have succeeded in breaking through and have become a half-step Yin and Yang powerhouse!


    The dwarven sect master kept looking at the figure, his eyes moist, he didn''t know what to say, he opened his mouth and finally was speechless.


    For a long time, he knelt down directly towards that figure, very respectful.


    When other people saw this, they also knelt down. No one dared to hesitate, they were all very religious.


    The dwarf gatekeeper looked at that figure, and it took a long time to shout in sadness and excitement: "Greeting to the ancestor to leave the gate!"


    As his voice roared, the whole Quartet was vibrated with lingering sound, which lasted for a long time.


    The disciple of the elder inside the door also immediately followed and shouted: "Greeting to the ancestor to leave the customs!"

 Chapter 1837： Terrible!

    This voice was filled with excitement, and it also had a sense of sadness. It also contained a kind of helplessness and grief. In short, it was extremely complicated.


    When the figure heard this, he could not help flying towards the dwarf gate.


    When the figure completely appeared, the excitement of everyone was even greater. It was very similar to the portrait enshrined in the door, it was a person.


    The dwarven sect master hurriedly stood up and looked at the man with excitement.


    "Ancestor, you finally succeeded in breaking through!"


    The man''s name was Shiva, his face was full of recklessness, his hair was gray, and the beard around his mouth was white.


    He nodded and said, "Are you the new sect master?"


    The owner of the dwarf door quickly replied: "Yes, my name is Rare Earth, and I have inherited my position as the head for fifty years."


    "Fifty years, so I have been in retreat for almost a hundred years!"


    "Yes."


    "Time flies, it''s so fast."


    Shiva couldn''t help sighing. It was a matter of fact when he came out of retreat. Many people have already gone to another world, which made his mind suddenly low.


    "Old ancestor, you don''t know that something big has happened in the martial arts world recently!" Rare Earth couldn''t bear it anymore and felt that it should be said.


    Shiva glanced at Rare Earth, frowned and said, "What''s the big deal?"


    "An ant in the earth martial arts world is making a big fuss in our martial arts world!"


    Shiva''s eyes condensed, and he couldn''t help shouting: "Since it''s an ant, how can it make a big fuss? Are the people in the martial arts world becoming more and more wasteful?"


    "No, he''s just a perfect state of Yang Dan."


    Shiva''s face was difficult to look, and he couldn''t help but anger: "A yang pill has come out of the earth martial arts world to achieve Consummation. Is this still an ant!"


    Rare Earth was depressed. He just wanted to belittle Su Yan and relieve his qi, but he didn''t expect that the ancestor would hold him and hold him.


    "Ancestor, he relied on Yang Pill to consummately kill more than 100 Yang Pill consummation powerhouses in our martial arts world!"


    Hearing this, Shiva''s face changed abruptly, and a chill suddenly spread, making everyone around him tremble.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "It''s true!" Rare Earth continued, "The giants in Yizhou and Xuzhou are gone, and the Twenty-Four Bridge, Thirty-Six Room, Eighteen Pipa, and even the Seventy-Two Sha''s people are all destroyed! "


    Shiva trembled. Obviously, he was a little shaken about this matter. Of course he understood the weight of these schools.


    For this, Shiva knew that things were not simple, they must be big ones.


    "Tell me more!"


    "Because Hu Yanlie violated the rules and left Zhonghai, and was killed by the giants of my martial arts world, the kid took a grudge and came up to take revenge and killed more than a hundred Yangdan consummation giants!"


    "Killing more than one hundred strong Sun Pill Perfection Realm?!"


    "Yes, I didn''t believe it at all when I started to know about it, but this is the truth, that kid is different from that weird, spiritual power is different from ordinary people, and there are many terrifying secret techniques. The third-level murder array is broken!"


    Shiva''s face was beating when she heard it. Is this still a human? It''s a monster.


    "Ancestor, you must come forward and call the shots. He will come to the martial arts world soon, saying that he wants to take away the aura that originally belonged to the earth!"


    "If so, the martial arts world will inevitably decline in the future, and the earth martial arts world will rise!"


    Rare Earth is almost begging, after all, he also has selfish intentions.


    If his ancestors killed Su Yan, he would surely seek the best in the martial arts world, and it would not be impossible to become the master of Kyushu.


    "I know about this. This person is not easy. He can kill more than a hundred Yang Pills to perfection. He is definitely not a person who waits for a while.


    Rare Earth nodded quickly, and his ancestors were right.


    "Well, I''ll go to Liangzhou, the old monster must know this too!"


    After all, Shiva disappeared, completely gone.


    Rare Earth can only look at the direction in which his ancestors have disappeared, praying in his heart, but he feels a lot of peace in his heart.


    After all, his ancestors have already broken through half a step of Yin and Yang, and are no longer at the level of giants.


    But he didn''t know that half-step Yin and Yang was the most dangerous, and the superiors were not so good at talking.


    Of course Shiva knew that he was going to Liangzhou this time to find a solution.


    On the one hand, his own business, on the other hand, is about Su Yan.


    At this moment, Liangzhou is also abruptly uneven. Before the arrival of rare earths, huge fluctuations have occurred!


    Inside the Shuangfeng Gate, the vibration suddenly lifted, and the entire Shuangfeng area seemed to have a huge earthquake.


    Except for the sect, all the lands in the four directions are shattered, and the ravines are vertical and horizontal, like the scene of the end.


    And between the two collapsed twin peaks, a ray of light rushed to the sky, actually covering the scorching sun!


    The master of the Shuangfeng Gate changed drastically. He didn''t know what was going on, but he faintly felt that it had something to do with his ancestors.


    "Ancestor, are you leaving the customs!"


    The master of the Shuangfeng Gate waited anxiously. Of course, the other giants in the state were also very surprised and surprised.


    At this moment, the place of the Shuangfeng Gate has already set off a violent vision, the world has changed, and the scene of the doomsday continues one after another.


    In the sky, the dark clouds were missing, and a dark vortex emerged, as if to swallow everything in.


    In the ruins, after the light dissipated, the entire sky was full of thunder and lightning, which was more terrifying than the vision of the Land of the Dwarves!


    A bolt of lightning rushed towards the ground like a python, and instantly hit the ruins, as if the world were connected.


    The lightning has not disappeared, it has been flashing non-stop, erupting with endless power.


    Right at the bottom of the lightning, a hand stretched out, and it actually grabbed the lightning directly, as if grabbing a python.


    The lightning seemed to be struggling, but he couldn''t get rid of that hand at all, and was completely domesticated.


    That hand squeezed the lightning tightly and directly applied force, actually tore the lightning down from the sky, and immediately dissipated in the air.


    At the same time, that hand stretched out, and a person with him also walked out of the ruins.


    But at this moment, the sky thunderbolt fell, and a sky-shaking thunder fell directly on the figure.


    The whole place is turned into a ruin, there is no grass, no life!


    The man was cracked and bloody, as if he had been smashed by thunder, but finally stood up.


    "Thunder Tribulation, I thought how terrifying!"


    The man laughed, cheerful laughter, howling laughter, unscrupulous laughter, resounded throughout the world.


    After the laughter, it was the excited voice.


    "Hahaha, I finally came out, more than a hundred years of hard work has not been in vain!"


    And the Shuangfengmen sect master who had been following him jumped up at this moment, obviously excited, looking even more excited than that person!


    "Ancestor, you have finally come out, but we have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Well, this thunder robbery is terrifying, but I can get it out now!"


    This person''s voice resounded everywhere, and it lasted for a long time.

 Chapter 1838： Angry!

    This voice contained a horrible breath, which was different from other people, and it made people face trembling directly.


    The ancestor of Shuangfengmen flew down directly from the sky, ignoring his mottled clothes, his face still wore ecstasy.


    At this moment, the wounds on his body had already recovered. After all, he had broken through and naturally accepted the baptism and recovered everything.


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate immediately ordered him to bring a set of expensive clothes and put on his ancestors.


    The Shuangfengmen ancestor who had changed his clothes walked directly towards the Zongmen. When countless disciples saw it, they all bowed respectfully and even prostrated.


    "Ancestor, you have just left the customs, it is not suitable to be tired, it is better to go to the main hall to rest, that place has never been moved."


    The ancestor of Shuangfengmen was named Xiliang, and he was about to forget this name himself.


    "Your name is Xikua, right?"


    The master of Shuangfengmen nodded quickly, very respectful.


    "When I was in retreat, you were not so tall!"


    The ancestor of Shuangfengmen gestured down, and it was indeed only the height of an adult''s thigh that the Xikuan of more than a hundred years of money.


    Xi Shao''s face blushed, and he couldn''t help but smiled: "My ancestor made a joke."


    The ancestor of Shuangfengmen really frowned and looked at the square: "It''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    "In the past hundred years, you have also grown old, but this beautiful and pleasant place was destroyed by me."


    "It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity, there are so many good places like Xiuwu World, and the ancestors leaving the customs is the biggest happy event."


    The ancestor of Shuangfengmen showed a slight smile and walked directly towards the hall.


    "Call the elders of your sect for a meeting."


    "Ok."


    Xi Gu nodded quickly, and immediately went to inform the other elders under the door.


    For a time, all the elders hurriedly walked towards the hall, and no one dared to delay half a minute.


    In just a few minutes, the huge hall was lively, no fewer than dozens of people.


    There are many disciples under the Shuangfeng Sect, there are tens of thousands of disciples, it is not surprising that dozens of elders.


    The faces of all the elders were filled with smiles, they were really happy.


    The ancestors came out of retreat, which declared that their Shuangfengmen would inevitably rise in the future, and the days of such low-pitchedness finally came to an end.


    Xi Liang looked at a group of disciples, but there were not many familiar people, all of them were old and dead.


    This made him feel sad, after all, this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    However, as the ancestor of the Shuangfengmen, he naturally controlled his emotions well, and recovered after a while.


    Xiliang looked at the elders, and suddenly said loudly: "My Shuangfengmen Xiliang has come out of retreat!"


    Everyone trembled and knelt down one after another, extremely religious.


    "Welcome the ancestors to leave the customs!"


    "Welcome the ancestors to leave the customs!"


    "Welcome the ancestors to leave the customs!"


    ...


    The voice echoed all around, and it lasted for a long time, and the group of people did not intend to stop.


    Knowing that Xiliang waved his hand, a group of talents stopped.


    "Get up all!"


    Everyone stood up one after another, still with excitement and respect in their eyes.


    "I''m out of retreat. From now on, we don''t need to murmur at Shuangfengmen, we can be arrogant. This martial arts realm belongs to us should be taken back!"


    Hearing this, everyone present shed tears of excitement. They waited too long for a day.


    However, Xi Kua, who had been standing next to Xiliang, did not show happiness, with a trace of sadness on his face.


    When Xi Liang saw it, he couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Kua''s complexion changed, and he quickly returned to smile.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Say anything!"


    After Xi Liang scolded so much, Xi Gu directly knelt down.


    "Ancestor, you didn''t know that something big happened in the martial arts world recently!"


    "Say!"


    "Su Ba of the earth martial arts world first stepped into our martial arts world, killed more than a hundred Yang Dan consummation giants, and also took away a part of the spiritual energy of the martial arts world!"


    Xi Liang''s complexion suddenly changed when he heard it, and a breath rose suddenly, obviously very angry.


    "Is the territorial martial arts world so rampant!"


    "Yeah, whoever dares to confront him now will definitely die!"


    "Huh, what is his realm?!" Xi Liang''s expression became increasingly cold.


    "Yang Dan is complete!"


    "What?!" Xi Liang glared to the west, obviously thinking that Xi was playing him.


    "It''s true, he is Yang Pill Consummation."


    "Yang Dan consummation killed more than 100 Yang Dan consummation?!"


    Xi Kua could only nod his head, he didn''t believe it at first, but this is the fact.


    "It seems that this person is not easy."


    Xiliang''s complexion recovered, but his coldness never disappeared.


    Of course he knows the earth martial arts world, and of course he knows that the spiritual energy is exhausted in that place, but there can still be such a strong person, which makes him think of Hu Yanlie.


    "Did Hu Yanlie cultivate it?"


    "Yes, he is avenging Hu Yanlie for making a fuss in the Xiuwu world."


    It took Xiliang a few minutes to fully understand the matter, and his face became more and more madly cold, and he looked very angry!


    "This kid must be hiding a shocking secret, what secret technique can resist the attack of more than a hundred Yang Dan?"


    Xi Liang actually revealed a sense of greed in his eyes. Obviously, he was very interested in Su Yan''s secret technique, and it could be said that he had some desire to win.


    Just after leaving the customs, he encountered such a thing. For him Xiliang, this was not a bad thing. On the contrary, it was a good thing and an opportunity.


    "Since the superior does not appear, it means that I don''t care about the matter, so I can take action without any scruples."


    Xi Kua was overjoyed and couldn''t help asking: "Old Ancestor, are you sure?"


    "Of course!" Xiliang stood up, glaring into the distance, "He humiliates the Xiuwu world so much, if I don''t take action, the face of the Xiuwu world will be irreparable."


    There was a look of excitement in everyone''s eyes, the ancestors made a move, then this matter must be stable for them.


    "Similarly, this is also an opportunity!"


    Xi Liang''s eyes showed a sneer, and he would naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    Of course Xi Kua understood that at this moment, the previous haze had been swept away, and there was only excitement in his heart. He couldn''t believe the world after this.


    "Don''t say anything before leaving the customs."


    "Don''t worry, ancestor, we understand."


    A group of people naturally quickly assured that Xiliang didn''t need to say this, they also understood.


    "Well, you can withdraw."


    A group of Shuangfengmen elders bowed to Xiliang, and then left the hall one after another.


    There were only Xiliang and Xiku in the whole hall, and they fell silent all at once.


    But at this moment, the sky where the vision had dissipated a long time ago suddenly changed drastically, and a terrifying dark cloud filled it like a demon.


    "Ancestor, the weather doesn''t seem to be right!" Xi Shaan said fearfully.


    Xiliang looked at the sky coldly, his eyes full of coldness.


    He smiled for a long time and said loudly: "Here, don''t show up yet!"

 Chapter 1839： Follow me to the world!

    The sound fell, the dark clouds in the sky slowly disappeared, and a figure appeared, it was the ancestor of the dwarven door!


    This person stepped down on the cloud and landed directly in front of the Shuangfengmen Hall.


    The disciples inside the door naturally saw that all of them were discolored, and some even screamed and attacked.


    But in the end, when the elders of the door dissuaded him, everyone gave up.


    Of course they understand that this person was not blocked by his ancestors when he arrived. Obviously he knew him, so there was no need to block him.


    The ancestor of the Dwarf Gate swaggered into the hall of the Shuangfeng Gate, without any fear or taboo at all.


    Seeing Xiliang, Shiva laughed and looked very happy.


    "Unexpectedly, I came at the right time, you actually left the customs!"


    Shiva''s voice is loud and carefree, and all his clothes are coarse linen.


    Xi Liang frowned and looked at Shiva: "Hugh is making a lot of noise, what are you doing under my door?"


    "Old stuff, you don''t know what I''m here for, why bother to sloppy with me."


    "Who do you call the old man?!" Xi Kua on the side shouted angrily.


    "Oh, this is you guys, so rude!" Shiva was unhappy.


    "Aren''t you rude to me too?" Xiliang''s face was plain and not angry.


    Shiva chuckled, and he didn''t pursue it.


    "You let the junior go down, I have something to discuss."


    Xi Liang glanced at Shiva and nodded.


    "Xiku, go down, this is the ancestor of the dwarf door, I have something to discuss with him."


    Xi Shao frowned slightly. He didn''t expect this short old man to have such a big background, so he couldn''t help but retreat in a hurry.


    "Old thing, you have broken through again?!"


    Xi Liang shook his head and said: "How can it be so easy to break through, but it is more refined, but you did not expect me to step into half a step."


    "You lied to me, what am I not? Will you come out if you don''t break through?"


    "Well, there is no need to discuss this matter. What is the matter with you coming to me?"


    Shiva''s face became cold, and he couldn''t help but said in a low voice: "You must know that Su Ba, the earth martial arts world, is making trouble in our martial arts world first, right?!"


    Xi Liang nodded: "I heard that someone mentioned it just now."


    "This is too rampant, he killed more than a hundred giants in our martial arts world in a small area of ??the earth''s martial arts world, and has to take away aura!"


    "Yes and rampant!" Xi Liang also showed anger.


    "Hmph, I''m here to discuss with you, what to do with this matter!"


    "What else can you do? Go and kill him." Xi Liang waved his hand.


    Shiva seemed to be choked, speechless for a long time.


    "If I can kill him, what will I come to do with you."


    "You half-step Yin and Yang, he is just a perfect Yang Dan, why can''t you kill him?" Xi Liang pretended to be shocked, obviously pretending.


    "Shiva couldn''t help but angrily said: "That''s what he said, but he himself killed more than a hundred giants of Yangdan Consummation. This kid is too incredible, and there must be some secrets hidden in him. "


    "Thea sword?"


    "More than that, Tai''a sword can''t let him face more than a hundred Yang Dan without consummation."


    "Then tell me what secrets he still hides?" Xi Liang couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s clear how to say it, you have to ask that kid face to face. It''s better to catch him and grab the memory so that everything is known."


    Shiva pretended to be mysterious and said: "I guess he must have a very powerful secret technique, otherwise it is impossible to kill more than a hundred sun pills to perfection."


    "Really?" Xi Liang made a contemplative look.


    "It''s him, can you not treat me like a fool, I am not stupid because I am short!"


    Shiva couldn''t stand it. Xiliang was too good at acting. He kept it and went to heaven.


    Although he has just stepped into Yin and Yang, he is not afraid of Xiliang.


    Xiliang also frowned slightly, looking at Shiva and said, "Pay attention to quality!"


    "Lao Tzu is this virtue!"


    At this moment, another figure floated from the sky, making both of them look different.


    "Mad, this kid also broke through!"


    The visitor is Xu Wan, the ancestor of the Zixuan Gate of Jingzhou.


    "Old plaything, have you also broken through half a step to Yin and Yang?"


    Shiva hurriedly asked when Xu Wan fell.


    "Don''t you break through, I can''t break through?" Xu Wan said angrily.


    "It seems that half-step Yin and Yang is not difficult, you two are both breakthroughs." Xi Liang smiled.


    "Not as good as Xiliang brother." Xu Wan said with self-effacement.


    "You don''t need to ask, you are here to do Su Ba first."


    "Not all." Xu Wan showed a serious face.


    "Oh?" Xi Liang didn''t expect it.


    "Su Ba naturally wants to solve it first, otherwise, could he really let him take away some aura from the martial arts world!"


    Both Xiliang and Shiva nodded, thinking it was reasonable.


    "I guessed another thing compared to Brother Xiliang."


    "tell me the story."


    "Brother Xiliang has already stepped into half-step Yin and Yang for a hundred years, but why has he been in retreat? Why has the door been so low-key? Isn''t he afraid of the superior!"


    As soon as these words came out, both Xiliang and Shiva frowned, obviously speaking to the depths.


    "Half a step of yin and yang is a **** in the eyes of the superior, and it is not happy if you are not pulling."


    "That''s true. Half a step of Yin and Yang is very taboo for the superiors." Shiva also said, "But when you step into the realm of Yin and Yang, the superiors can''t control them at will."


    "Yes, Brother Xiliang is not afraid, but the two of us are different."


    Xi Liang frowned and said, "I know what you mean."


    "Now the earth ants can also kill in our martial arts world, but the superiors don''t care at all!"


    "It can be seen that you who have stepped into the upper ranks of Yin and Yang will not care. The times are different, and some rules and things have changed."


    "This is just a guess, not certain!" Xu Wan frowned.


    "Take care of him, and settle for what comes."


    Both Xu Wan and Shiva nodded, but they were reasonable.


    "The most important thing right now is to solve the scourge of Su Baxian!" Xi Liang looked at the two of them and said, "As long as Su Baxian is solved, this Kyushu is not the three of us in charge?!"


    Shiva smiled and said: "If you solve the problem, you will be alone. We will only fight."


    "I''m telling the truth, as long as Su Ba is dealt with first, the superiors will still not come forward. In the future, the three of us in Kyushu will be divided equally, and each of us will have three states!"


    "No, no, how can you score like this? How can Brother Xiliang score to five states? We are enough for one person and two states."


    Xu Wan is very self-aware, and it is obviously impossible to split equally. After all, the three of them are not in the same state. It is normal for the strong to occupy more.


    Shiva is not a fool either, so he nodded quickly. He was already satisfied to become the lord of the two states. He was too greedy to chew, but would lose his life.


    Xiliang also showed a satisfied smile, then looked at the two and said: Then let me go to the mortal world! "

 Chapter 1840： Storm is coming!

    Hearing what Xiliang said, the dwarven ancestor Shiva and the Zixuan ancestor Xu Wan both nodded without objection.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Mortal Realm!"


    Xu Wan said loudly, with a violent meaning all over his body, obviously a bit fanatical.


    He had been in retreat for so many years, and finally broke through, he wanted to try the current strength.


    Moreover, the three of them were also very curious about Su Yan. The Sun Dan Consummation was able to kill more than 100 Yang Dan Consummation powerhouses, which obviously made them very confused.


    To call the earth martial arts world the mortal world is to belittle and look down on the earth martial arts world.


    In the same way, they look up to the martial arts world, as if they regard themselves as an immortal world.


    The three of them flew toward the outside of the hall, but within a few seconds, all three figures disappeared.


    All visions in the entire sky disappeared, completely restored to the original state.


    The many disciples in the Shuangfeng Gate looked towards the sky, with deep shock on their faces.


    In their eyes, it turns out that this is the existence that transcends Yang Pill Consummation, so terrifying, but they think it is the same.


    Inside the door, the master of Shuangfeng Gate had been looking at the place where the three of them had disappeared, with a contemplative expression in his eyes.


    For a long time, he was the one who said slowly: "Ancestor, I hope you three return in triumph!"


    This is also a very important thing for him, related to the future development of Shuangfengmen, and even more related to the entire martial arts world.


    If the three of them defeated Su Yan and the superior did not appear, then of course their Shuangfengmen would be the overlord in this land of nine states.


    As for the Dwarf Gate and Zixuan Gate, he didn''t mind at all, even if their ancestors broke through.


    In the eyes of Xi Kuan, his ancestors are already the real yin-yang realm powerhouse, and those two half-step yin and yang are simply not enough.


    In the future, in the world of Kyushu, it is not Xiliang who has the final say. It is good-hearted to leave the lives of those two people.


    In this world where the weak eats the strong, kindness has always been treated as ignorance and weakness. After all, this place is full of primitive aura. What is primitive is force.


    At this moment, the three people had already flown away from the land of Liangzhou and appeared at the place where the Xiuwu Realm connected with the earth.


    Xi Liang stood on the cloud, with a cold expression on his face, his eyes looked at the direction leading to the earth''s martial arts world very deeply.


    "Earth, how many years hasn''t been moisturized by aura?"


    Xi Liang asked the two people around him.


    Xu Wan thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid it''s a thousand years ago."


    "Thousands of years, this time is really long enough, we have only lived more than two hundred years." Xi Liang sighed.


    Even if it was eight hundred years, that day was a long one, and it has gone through several dynasties.


    This shows even more that the earth has not received the nourishment of spiritual energy for such a long time, it is naturally more barren and more decayed.


    Then the contradiction came, and Xi Liang''s brows frowned.


    "There is no spiritual nourishment, why do people like Hu Yanlie and Su Baxian appear?"


    "Hmph, why can we gather everyone''s strength to develop one person." Shiva said with disdain.


    Xu Wan also nodded and said: "The two of them can grow to such a point, it must be by plunder, otherwise it is impossible to achieve."


    "Yes, to put it bluntly, they are just the same greed and wipe away the remaining spiritual energy on the earth."


    Xi Liang nodded, this is true, but it is so.


    "Let''s go, we will meet Su Baxian!"


    A trace of anger flashed in Xi Liang''s eyes, and even with a violent killing intent, he walked directly on the cloud.


    But Xu Wan behind him couldn''t bear it anymore, and couldn''t help loudly saying: "Brother Xiliang, what do you think is the lifespan of this Yin and Yang realm?"


    Obviously they naturally want to know, after all, they haven''t reached that point yet, and at the same time Xu Wan is also testing.


    Xi Liang''s voice came, very cold.


    "You will know when you reach that step!"


    Obviously, Xiliang was unwilling to tell them, this was also a secret in his heart, how could he say it at will.


    He still didn''t want these two people to know their true strength, leaving some suspense, the two would be even more jealous.


    Seeing Xiliang, they couldn''t help but hurriedly followed.


    At this moment, Su Yan is still gathering with bigwigs from all over the place. After all, this gathering lasted until the early morning, and it was only three days later.


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay either, but his hospitality was difficult, and this group of people toasted and talked to each other, he couldn''t drive this group away.


    Since it''s all here, then have a good drink, anyway, he doesn''t care about the time now.


    But at this moment, Su Yan felt a little strange, always feeling that his Dantian was a little turbulent.


    This feeling is not groundless, it is an instinctive reaction, the result of a strong spiritual sense.


    He couldn''t help leaving the banquet and walked towards the top of the restaurant. He wanted to see that there was something that could make his heart fluctuate.


    Jin Shiya naturally followed him, too tired, and didn''t want to part with Su Yan for a moment.


    "Brother Yan, what are you doing to the top of the building?" Jin Shiya fluttered with big eyes, with a questioning expression on her face.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Blow the hair."


    Jin Shiya showed a strange look and walked directly in front of Su Yan.


    "Brother Yan, do you remember how long we have known each other?"


    Su Yan didn''t expect Jin Shiya to ask this suddenly, but didn''t women always think like this? Some small things are extremely important to them.


    Su Yan didn''t say to forget about this matter.


    He scraped Jin Shiya''s nose and smiled: "Five years, eight months, and three days!"


    Jin Shiya''s face was full of surprises, she did not expect Su Yan to remember.


    Even if Su Yan can''t remember, she won''t be angry. After all, Su Yan has almost never stopped for so many years. It is normal to forget all kinds of things, all kinds of difficulties, all kinds of struggles.


    But Su Yan hadn''t forgotten it. Su Yan took the days they knew each other very seriously, which also showed that she was very important in Su Yan''s heart.


    This made Jin Shiya very moved, tears filled her eyes, but this was an expression of excitement.


    "For so many years, you have suffered with me."


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and said distressedly.


    After all, he is not an ordinary person, it is impossible to live an ordinary life, and the dangers Jin Shiya encounters with him are countless.


    If Jin Shiya was with an ordinary person, she would never have encountered so many things.


    Most women are greedy for material things, but some women don''t care about it, so Su Yan might not be attractive in their eyes.


    After all, not everyone is willing to face all kinds of dangers with you, share joys and sorrows, and even cry as a man.


    Jin Shiya is a good girl, worthy of Su Yan''s lifetime love!


    Su Yan, who was holding Jin Shiya, looked at the stars in the sky, and the smile in his eyes suddenly disappeared, replaced by a coldness.


    "After all, what should come is here!"

 Chapter 1841： Everyone is afraid!

    How powerful is Su Yan''s divine consciousness. The stars in the sky were originally dull, but suddenly there were three stars that were so bright that they could not even be seen directly.


    This is never normal!


    Combining the fluctuations in Su Yan''s dantian before, Su Yan can almost conclude that someone must have come, and not the weak!


    In the earth martial arts world, he still didn''t think anyone would dare to come like this, besides, basically all the people in the earth martial arts world came, and no one was absent.


    This shows that it is not from the earth martial arts world!


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more profound, and a faint fluctuation of spiritual power filled his body, which was very light and not aloof.


    He didn''t want Jin Shiya to be aware of the strangeness. He didn''t want Jin Shiya to worry about it again. How could he be angry because Jin Shiya was in his arms.


    Therefore, Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s hair, and let Jin Shiya lie in her arms, her anger disappeared, her face was pampered.


    After a while, Jin Shiya broke away from Su Yan''s arms, and then looked at Su Yan with big eyes.


    "Are you tired?" Su Yan asked.


    Jin Shiya nodded, she was really tired after going through this gathering.


    "Take your family back to rest. Just have me here."


    Jin Shiya did not refuse, nodded directly, and walked downstairs.


    After a while, Jin Chengwu and the others left the meeting place in a car. There were also two to three hundred people in a group, all of whom were small gatherings.


    The people around didn''t care, it was normal to come and go, and they continued to drink.


    After Jin Shiya left, Su Yanna''s original plain gaze completely disappeared, and then it was filled with depth, with a pair of eyes staring at the sky.


    Those three shining stars shone incomparably, even more than before.


    "Since it''s here, then I''ll serve you with a good drink!"


    Su Yan flew directly downstairs and came to the hotel lobby.


    When Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori saw it, they all ran over.


    "My lord, I''m still looking for you everywhere."


    "This wine is all finished, do you make some adjustments from elsewhere?"


    Su Yan said in a deep voice, "Don''t drink it when the wine is gone. If there is a distinguished guest, we will go to welcome the guest."


    The wine that could have been drunk until the early hours of the morning had to be terminated because there was no alcohol.


    But this group of people didn''t give up. This was a great opportunity. Although they didn''t climb Su Yan and other giants, there was absolutely no harm in contacting the powerful.


    Therefore, the group of people brought their own drinks, still drinking each other, and the excitement continued.


    Su Yan is helpless about this. This group of people is really big-hearted. Some strong people will come, and there will be leisurely drinking, and when you are afraid.


    Su Yan was too lazy to warn them, it was unnecessary.


    At that time, you only need to solve these three people, and that''s not over.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori knew the seriousness of the matter, because they saw coldness in Su Yan''s eyes.


    People who can make Su Yan like this are definitely not ordinary people, they must be strong, extremely strong!


    "Follow me to the hill to the west!"


    The three of them took a leap, disappeared from the hotel in a short while, and went straight to the hill to the west.


    The hill is still awaiting development and is preparing to build a villa near the hill.


    There are pits and bumps all around, but this can''t stop Su Yan and the others.


    They went straight to the top of the mountain and looked at the sky.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t understand what was going on, so he couldn''t help asking: "My lord, what happened?"


    Su Yan pointed to the three brightest stars in the sky and said, "Have you seen those three stars?"


    Little Lori said quickly: "I see, these three stars are a little weird!"


    Su Yan sneered and said: "If there are guests coming, we have to be a good receptionist, and don''t lose our landlord friendship."


    The two fully understood. Obviously, these three stars are not real stars, they are strong ones, and there are strong ones coming.


    Yuwen Xiongba showed a trace of panic in his heart, and the arrival of the three powerhouses was definitely not a simple matter. At first they thought there was only one.


    The three people were waiting for this on the hill, and the three stars in the sky were getting faster and faster, moving fast towards the ground.


    Naturally, the leader is Xiliang, looking at the earth martial arts world at this moment, his eyes are full of contempt.


    "The land of the ants is indeed the land of the ants, there is no aura!"


    He said that was nothing but a mockery. Why didn''t the earth have any aura? He couldn''t think of it in his heart. "


    "Brother Xiliang, you see that there seems to be a lot of people gathered in that place!" Xu Wan pointed to the place where the Quartet masters met.


    "Yes, there are many people, no less than tens of thousands of people, and all of them have spiritual power fluctuations."


    "Hmph, this must be a group of ants celebrating the feast!" Xi Liang''s face was full of violent, killing intent.


    "Then go and kill them!"


    Shiva and Xu Wan were also angry. A small group of ants were also qualified to celebrate their achievements, and they naturally couldn''t stand it.


    "it is good!"


    All three accelerated their speed and rushed towards the ground.


    At this moment, the three of them looked like three meteors, across the sky, creating a violent wave, and the three strange colors were unusually conspicuous in the dark sky.


    It is not natural that the leaders from all over the country who drink are not blind. They have noticed such a vision a long time ago, and put down their wine glasses one after another.


    "Look, what are the three things with different colors?!"


    "Isn''t it because Master Su made a little surprise?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, I feel three powerful fluctuations, and my heart is shaking!"


    "I also feel that these three fluctuations are too terrifying!"


    Some people''s faces are already showing fear, and some of their faces are full of anxiety, and there is no mood to eat or drink.


    Everyone was talking about it, they didn''t even have the intention to toast, they were all looking for Su Yan.


    But at this moment, Xiliang directly shouted at a group of people: "A group of ants, dare to have a celebration banquet, where will my martial arts world be placed!"


    This voice is simply violent, more powerful than Thunder, and burst in the ears of countless heroes!


    Many people looked all over, and their faces showed complete horror.


    They can judge from this terrifying voice how terrible the speaker is, it is simply unimaginable!


    "This is not a vision, it is the arrival of a strong one!" someone shouted in horror.


    "Three strong people!"


    "This strength is unfathomable, it looks like a member of the martial arts world!"


    "The people from the Xiuwu world are here, are they here for revenge?!"


    A group of people are not calm at all, even if they know that Su Yan can beat the giants in the Xiuwu world, they are not compared to the scum of the Xiuwu world.


    For a time, the leaders of all parties were in danger, and they all fled around, where there was still time to drink.


    It can be said that the arrival of the three people in Xiliang has made the existence of the powerful people of all parties in the earth martial arts world, and the existence of tens of thousands of people, all scared!


    The Xiuwu Realm itself is full of shock, not to mention that they are here for revenge, they don''t want to be cannon fodder.


    Seeing this scene, all three of Xiliang sneered, showing abusive expressions all over their faces.

 Chapter 1842： What a big tone!

    This is almost as they expected, and it can be said to be completely consistent.


    The ants are the ants, and the ants are in such a posture. It is natural to see them **** in fright.


    The three enjoyed this feeling, as if a wolf faced a group of sheep.


    After a while, the ancestor of the Zixuan Clan Xu Wan looked at Xiliang and said, "Should we kill these people?!"


    There was a trace of cruelty in his eyes, and the killing intent quietly swept the Quartet!


    Anger was also emerging on Xi Liang''s face. For him, killing these people and ants was a dirty hand, but there was some uncontrollable killing intent in his heart.


    The reason for this killing intent is very simple, that is, Su Yan''s slaughter of the martial arts world made them very angry!


    This anger was passed on to the earth martial arts world, because Su Yan represented the earth martial arts world.


    The dwarven ancestor Shiva on the side was also eager to try.


    "Xu Wan is right. This group of ants and Na Su Baxian are also in the same group. They are still celebrating now, it''s time to kill!"


    The anger on Xi Liang''s face became more and more high, and a terrible spiritual power was enveloped all over his body.


    He nodded, looking at a group of fleeing masters, the killing intent suddenly rose.


    "Well, then kill it!"


    The three of them were filled with terrifying spiritual power fluctuations, with the intention of strangling, the entire world was suddenly enveloped by a powerful force.


    And the powerful masters everywhere are already shocked at this moment, and they can clearly feel those three terrifying forces.


    This power can be said that they have never encountered it before, have never seen it, and are unimaginably powerful.


    The European champion couldn''t help looking up to the sky, his eyes full of horror.


    "Is this the power of the strong surpassing Yang Dan?!"


    The others didn''t have time to take a look and tried their best to escape here.


    No one wants to die, naturally they want to live, and now escape is the most correct choice.


    Some people use secret techniques, soaring into the sky, and disappearing directly.


    However, within a few seconds, a blood mist suddenly filled the air!


    Everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly, and their bodies trembled.


    "Did Nanyang Dean just become a blood mist like this?!"


    "This is terrible too!"


    A powerful Yin Dan used a secret technique and drilled directly into the ground, but within a few seconds, some people actually saw blood emerging from the ground, which was extremely miserable.


    Obviously, you don''t need to guess or know that this person must be more wicked.


    "People in the Xiuwu world must have used secret techniques so that we can''t escape!"


    Panic, complete panic, immediately filled the entire crowd.


    There was a sense of despair in everyone''s eyes, crying and anxiety, all shrouded in everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, Xiliang''s three people smiled even more, which is a comfortable thing for them.


    "A group of ants dare to celebrate, and today they will take you to the heavens!"


    Xi Liang roared and displayed a terrifying murderous array, the entire square was filled with the array, and the sky suddenly became blushing.


    After a few seconds, blood was dripping from the sky, like a rainstorm.


    Everyone is terrified, because this blood has terrifying corrosive power!


    Everyone hurriedly used their spiritual power to resist, but it was extremely difficult.


    This is completely because Xi Liang didn''t use his full strength. He wanted to make this group of people a little bit desperate. In the end, there was no spiritual power and exhaustion. That kind of despair was what he wanted to see.


    "A bunch of ants, I see how long you can hold on!"


    The three of them stood in the air and waited patiently. They were not worried at all because they knew that Su Yan would definitely appear.


    At this moment, some people have difficulty persisting and are on the verge of being corrupted.


    Among the crowd, a dean roared sadly: "Master Su, save us!"


    This ignited the hope in everyone''s hearts, and for a while everyone shouted for help.


    There was a sound that shook the sky all over the place, all calling for Su Yan.


    Su Yan was standing on the hill at the moment, and of course he could see everything clearly, his eyes had already been burned by two raging fires.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually acted on this group of masters!"


    Su Yan exhorted Yuwen Xiongba and Little Loli: "You are here, I will save them."


    The two nodded quickly, and at the moment they were also frightened by the rain of blood.


    Su Yan soared into the sky and came directly into the formation. A horrible elemental power was enveloped between his hands, directly forming a shield!


    This shield instantly resisted the rain of blood, protecting all the martial arts cultivators.


    When everyone saw Su Yan, their faces were full of excitement, and some people even jumped up.


    Su Yan appeared, this was hope for them, and everyone ignited hope for life.


    "Master Su, kill them!"


    "Yes, kill them!"


    Some people even roared out, anyway, the three people in the martial arts world almost sacrificed him to the sky, and they were not afraid to say something cruel.


    A powerful shattering force filled Su Yan''s hands and rushed directly to the sky.


    But for a moment, the force of fragmentation directly strangled the blood clouds in the sky, turning them into countless blood rains, but they were all resisted by Su Yan.


    Xiliang''s murder formation was easily broken by Su Yan. After all, Xiliang did not use his full strength, and the murder formation was not a three-level formation.


    However, the appearance of Su Yan caused a violent killing intent to fill the eyes of the three Xiliang.


    "Su Baxian, you finally came out!" Xi Liang shouted.


    Xu Wan even said in a cold voice: "I thought you were a tortoise with your head down, so I didn''t dare to come out."


    Su Yan looked at the three of them with a trace of fear in his pupils. He could feel that the three of them were unusual, and there was a fundamental gap between them and the previous Yang Dan Consummation giants.


    Obviously, these three people are not simple, and Su Yan knows very well that these three people have at least reached the realm of half a step!


    However, Su Yan did not have the slightest fear, the flame in his eyes was still burning crazily, and the killing intent was suddenly filled at this moment.


    But without waiting for Su Yan to speak, Xi Liang shouted angrily: "Su Baxian, you are making a big fuss in my martial arts world, you are convicted!"


    This sound is like thunder, rolling in, with a strong pressure, it can make people''s minds upset, and it can directly destroy the mind.


    But for Su Yan, it''s not that bad.


    He looked at Xiliang with cold eyes, and directly shouted: "What about making a fuss? Is it because I didn''t kill enough!"


    Xu Wan was furious on the spot and pointed at Su Yan with a violent face.


    "What a big tone!"


    "You are in the martial arts world, and you dare to make trouble in my martial arts world. Are you impatient to live!"


    Rare Earth even shouted angrily: "Kill me more than a hundred giants in the Xiuwu world, and want to take away the spirit of the Xiuwu world, deceiving people too much!"


    Su Yan sneered, looking at the three of them even with a hint of mockery.


    "Your martial arts world has bullied the earth martial arts world for thousands of years, and you dare to bully people too much. I regret not killing all the martial arts world!"


    Su Yan''s voice resounded everywhere, and the lingering sound rolled, responding to Xi Liang''s previous anger.

 Chapter 1843： Half-step yin and yang power!

    When the Quartet Master heard this, they cried with joy, all shocked.


    Facing the arrival of the strong in the Xiuwu world, he can still be so hard-headed, I am afraid that this earth will be Su Ba alone!


    The strong is respected, and it is fully reflected at this moment.


    Of course, even if Su Yan did not have the current state, he would probably say so, after all, he had never been afraid of anything.


    But for Xiliang and others, these words were very harsh, and they were a clamor for them.


    Xi Liang''s eyes were full of coldness, staring at Su Yan fiercely.


    The moment he saw Su Yan, he was actually slightly astonished.


    At first, he thought he had admitted the wrong person, stirred up the martial arts world, and killed more than a hundred strong Yang Dan perfectionists, who was actually so young.


    This left uneasy in his heart. If this is allowed to develop, the horror in the future can hardly be imagined.


    Not only Xiliang, but also Shiva, the ancestor of the dwarf gate, and Xu Wan, the ancestor of the Zixuan gate, were shocked.


    Xu Wan even said without scruples: "Brother Xiliang, such an enchanting evildoer, if we don''t get rid of it, will we still have a foothold in the future!"


    Shiva also nodded and said, "Yes, it looks like he is only in his twenties. If we grow up for a hundred years, then I am afraid that a finger can kill us!"


    They are not inferior, but tell the truth.


    Xiliang also nodded and said: "Well, this son should be destroyed, and he cannot be allowed to continue to develop!"


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, growing up for a hundred years, if he really gave him a hundred years, this group of people would not even count as ants in his eyes.


    Su Wei looked at the three, with disdain in his eyes.


    "Are the three of you coming together or one by one?"


    Xu Wan said angrily: "Little beast, Hugh is rampant. You have only cultivated for a few years, so you dare to be so arrogant!"


    "Hmph, how arrogant, I can save a lot of time if you go together."


    The three of them didn''t. They knew that Su Yan was a strong general, but they still didn''t get together.


    After all, they are at least half-step yin and yang powerhouses, so why do you have to go together to deal with a yang pill?


    Although Su Yan killed more than a hundred Yang Dan Perfection powerhouses in the Xiuwu world, it did not mean that they were invincible.


    So, Xu Wan stood up!


    He glanced at Xiliang and Shiva, and said, "Let me meet him first!"


    Both Xiliang and Shiva nodded, without disagreement.


    "It''s better to be cautious."


    Shiva finally said something, after all, he sailed carefully.


    Xu Wan showed disdain, eyes full of contempt.


    "Hmph, he has no time to practice after all, so he shouldn''t be afraid!"


    "Little beast, today I will show you how powerful yin and yang can be in half a step!"


    Xu Wan rushed towards Su Yan directly, surrounded by a terrifying power, the world changed!


    "Yang Dan Consummation and half-step Yin and Yang are not as simple as you think!"


    Su Yan stood proudly, his face didn''t change color at all, his bangs were blown by the breeze, and there seemed to be a hint of frost on his face.


    Xu Wan directly displayed a secret technique, combined with powerful spiritual power, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The speed was more than twice as fast as Yang Dan Consummation, it was a matter of blinking an eye.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that the half-step Yin and Yang could have such a terrifying speed, which was almost the same as when he showed Long Teng Qianli.


    Su Yan''s hands were full of vitality, and naturally he didn''t dare to be careless when dealing with this person.


    Under the impact of Xu Wan''s powerful secretary, the whole place suddenly became ruins, spreading thousands of meters away.


    The other leaders of all parties are all shocked. A half-step yin and yang can have such a terrifying power, which can scare the paralyzed.


    Su Yan''s mouth showed a slight amplitude, and he punched out directly to fight Xu''s secret technique.


    The whole small mountain bag was flattened by spiritual power at once, and even sunken, thick clouds in the sky and the earth rolled and visions continued.


    With a terrifying sound, everyone felt that their ears were deaf and could not hear the sound behind them.


    They could only see that Xu Wan''s power was terrifying, and he was pouring fiercely towards Su Yan. Those green spiritual power seemed to destroy the world!


    And Su Yan, covered with golden light, exudes a dazzling light, without any damage.


    One move accepted, the two sides were not injured, just a confrontation of strength.


    However, this made Xu Wan''s face cold, and he was obviously not satisfied with everyone.


    "Su Baxian, this is just a warm-up, the good show is yet to come!"


    There was a cruel expression on Xu Wan''s face, and his whole body seemed to melt.


    Suddenly, Xu Wan disappeared, and the world was gone.


    Everyone was shocked, they couldn''t trace Xu Wan''s figure at all, as if they had really disappeared from heaven and earth.


    Xiliang and Shiva both smiled, obviously they knew what Xu Wan was going to do.


    "Xu Wan is angry, I am afraid he is about to use his unique secrets."


    "Huh, now I see how this little beast responds!" Xi Liang''s face was full of sneers.


    Su Yan also lost the trace of Xu Wan in an instant, even if he turned on his spiritual consciousness, he still didn''t detect it.


    Obviously, this was a secret technique, relying on his higher realm, so that Su Yan could not detect it.


    However, Su Yan did not panic, his whole body was already wrapped in a powerful elemental force.


    But right here, behind Su Yan was a terrifying wave, as if the space was squeezed!


    Su Yan''s expression changed, he knew that Xu Wan had made a move.


    But before he turned around, Xu Wan''s attack had already exploded, and a terrifying spiritual power was like a demon, attacking Su Yan!


    Many people saw it, their faces trembled, and they were too scared to speak.


    Yuwen Xiongba was shocked, because this spiritual power was too terrifying, it was the strongest power he had ever seen!


    Little Lori clenched her fists, her eyes were full of coldness, she was worried about Su Yan.


    This raid cannot be avoided at all, because it is too powerful and the speed is extremely fast.


    Xu Wan''s sneak attack, an accurate bombardment on Su Yan, hit directly!


    For a moment, Su Yan was surrounded by violent spiritual power, countless ripples shook all around, and the entire space of heaven and earth seemed to be distorted.


    No one saw the scene where Su Yan was, completely wrapped in spiritual power, and it was a mess!


    Everyone had a sense of uneasiness in their eyes, the excitement and shock before it disappeared, and their hearts began to worry.


    Not just them, other people, everyone else, after all, Su Yan is their patron saint.


    If Su Yan falls, then they will all have to follow along and die!


    But for the two of Xiliang, it was very comfortable, both of them showed knowing smiles.


    "I thought how strong this Su Ba was first, but so be it!" Xi Liang smiled.


    Shiva also nodded and said: "Half a step of Yin Yang and Yang Dan Consummation was originally given to this sky, otherwise I was a joke in a hundred years of retreat!"

 Chapter 1844： But so!

    The space where Su Yan was located was distorted, and the whole world seemed to be chaotic, completely shattered by spiritual power!


    The endless spiritual power was vented wildly, and the ripples shook in all directions, making people fearful.


    And in the center, there is a terrifying force exploding, a crazy explosion!


    Xu Wan emerged, standing in the air, looking at the center of the explosion coldly with a sneer on his face.


    "The hope of the earth martial arts world." Xu Wan showed disdain, "garbage!"


    In their opinion, Xu Wan displayed a terrifying secret technique. Even if Su Yan did not die, he would have to peel off his skin.


    It was different from what they had imagined before.


    "Perhaps, we are too strong." Shiva couldn''t help laughing.


    Xi Liang looked at Xu Wan and said, "I''ll solve him earlier. I don''t want to stay in this place for long."


    Xu Wan nodded after hearing this.


    Between his hands, spiritual power filled again, and a terrifying wave formed again.


    "Just let you **** secret technique!"


    Xu Wan''s face was full of violent, soaring into the sky, a terrifying spiritual power directly blasted to the place where Su Yan was.


    For a time, the place where Su Yan was located exploded even more, as if a planet spontaneously ignited, pouring countless energy.


    "I don''t believe it, you are still alive!"


    Xu Wan stood proudly, waiting for the final result.


    And a group of powerful masters from all over the world were already crying at this moment. In their opinion, Su Yan might be really bad luck.


    After all, half a step of Yin and Yang, and the strong yang pill have been separated, it is another world.


    Yuwen Xiongba collapsed to the ground in a decadent manner. He didn''t believe that Su Yan would be defeated. He didn''t believe that it was over.


    "Is it really so vulnerable?"


    Yuwen Xiongba asked himself, feeling very uncomfortable, and finally wept in tears.


    The same goes for Little Lolita, she is even more flustered and sad.


    Seeing this scene, Xiliang couldn''t help but smile even more.


    "Look, these sad ants are crying!"


    "Hahaha, the hopes of the ants are shattered, of course it is sad!" Shiva is also full of joy.


    And Xu Wan was waiting. He wanted to determine Su Yan''s life and death, although he believed that Su Yan was dead.


    When everyone was desperate, there was a wave of fluctuation in the explosion.


    This volatility is so fragile, it is not so obvious that no one notices it.


    But the fluctuations became more and more severe, and in the end it actually meant to cover up the explosion.


    Xu Wan''s face was shocked, he couldn''t help but look into the explosion, he felt something was wrong.


    For a moment, there was a cold expression on his face.


    "Stubborn, still want to struggle!"


    Xu Wan yelled, full of spiritual power poured out wildly, and added fuel to the explosion!


    All of a sudden, the explosion shook the sky, and countless spiritual powers rushed towards Su Yan. This was the anger from a half-step Yin and Yang terror!


    "I think you are not dead this time!"


    Xu Wan looked at the explosion with cold eyes, even panting, after all, he had exerted too much spiritual power.


    However, what he didn''t expect at all was that in the explosion, a figure appeared at this moment.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, and an incredible color appeared on his face.


    This is impossible!


    Such a powerful attack, even if it does not die, it is impossible to save the body.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that a voice came from the explosion.


    "Half-step Yin and Yang is nothing more than that."


    The voice is light and fluttering, but it can be heard by everyone and shakes the soul.


    For a while, everyone was confused.


    After a few seconds, the audience was boiling, and many people embraced and wept with joy.


    They knew that this must be Su Yan''s voice, absolutely correct.


    Su Yan is not dead!


    This seemed to give them new hope, and everyone was too excited to control it.


    "I just said how could Master Su be defeated like this!"


    "A false alarm!"


    "Master Su, come on!"


    Many people raised their arms and shouted, rekindling hope.


    Yuwen Xiongba quietly wiped away his tears, which was too embarrassing just now.


    However, this made Xiliang and others furious.


    "Unexpectedly, this little animal''s life is really hard!" Shiva was furious.


    Xiliang looked at Xu Wan and said angrily: "Hurry up and kill him!"


    Xu Wan was also angry, arguably the most angry person, his whole body was ignited by anger.


    "Little beast, do you think you are Xiaoqiang!"


    Xu Wan rose into the sky, like a ghost, his entire body was suddenly covered by spiritual power.


    His yin and yang inner pill is being urged at the moment, and two spiritual powers are permeated. This is the fundamental difference between the half-step yin and yang and the strong yang pill.


    "I want to see, how long can you hold on!"


    Xu Wan was furious, looked at the sky, and shouted: "The Secret Technique of Purple Jade!"


    A terrifying wave instantly filled the whole world, and a door of void appeared in the midair!


    There was endless darkness inside the door, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    But at this moment, the gate of the void was filled with a terrifying force, and it rushed towards Su Yan!


    At the moment of the impact of this force, the explosion of Su Yan''s surroundings instantly dissipated, completely shattered by this force!


    This is Xu Wan''s strongest blow, using the most powerful secret technique, and it is the power of Yin and Yang double pill!


    Xi Liang''s face was full of stern colors, and this power made him nodded.


    Shiva on the side was also shocked, he didn''t expect Xu Wan to fight it all.


    Xu Wan was really angry. He became obsessed with Su Yan''s killing intent. He spent a hundred years in retreat. If he couldn''t kill a strong man with perfect Yang Dan, what face would he have!


    Facing Xu Wan''s terrifying blow, the whole world was in shock, and the space had already been oppressed, and Su Yan seemed to be squeezed into a small space at this moment.


    He could feel the horror of Xu playing this trick, and he really didn''t keep a hand.


    However, Su Yan did not retreat half a step. At this moment, he was filled with the meaning of dragon power, his feet were on the ground, and the whole ground was shaking!


    "To deal with you, why do you need to do your best!"


    Su Yan yelled into the sky: "Sixteen Shaking Styles-Overwhelming!"


    A wave of violent intentions came in an instant, directly rushing towards Xu Wan''s strongest blow.


    This overwhelming trend was very terrifying, and it was actually a sudden defeat of Xu Wan''s power, completely resisting.


    The whole world is completely gloomy, everything is not destroyed by spiritual power, there are hurricanes around, hurricanes can easily tear the strong in the early stage of Yang Dan to pieces!


    Xu Wan''s face was full of horror. He couldn''t think of this result.


    With his strongest blow, it can be said that he exerted his full strength, but he failed to kill Su Yan.


    Instead, he was defeated by a secret technique displayed by Su Yan!


    Looking at the sky full of invisible power, it came crashing like a sea wave, and watching the sky full of terrifying power, it crashed like the top of Mount Tai.


    Xu Wan''s color changed completely, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes, and his whole body trembled!

 Chapter 1845： Rescued

    Xu Wan really had no choice. His previous blow was the most powerful force, and it was done with all his strength.


    Now that his strongest blow was defeated, the invisible force flooded towards him, and he could not resist at all.


    At the moment, he can only wait for death in horror, although he is unwilling, but there is no way.


    Xu Wan''s heart is full of hatred, he hates it!


    After a hundred years of retreat, he has just broken through half a step of Yin and Yang, and he still has time to be happy in the future. Now he is about to be killed by a kid from the earth martial arts world. This is humiliating to the extreme.


    It can be said that Xu Wan''s heart is extremely complicated at this moment, with regret in his eyes.


    If you don''t come at the beginning, you will be careful to hide after the breakthrough. Like Xiliang, you will seek a chance to break through again. If your life can be saved, there is great hope in the future.


    He understands that as a monk in the martial arts world, in the eyes of the superior, you are nothing but a plaything.


    The superior wants you to die, then you will never survive!


    The realm of yin and yang is a taboo, it is the essential difference between the martial arts world and the superior.


    If you want to go further, you must break into the yin and yang realm, and you must become a superior, so that you can survive.


    In fact, the world is the same, you have not become a member of a circle, you do not know the things in the dark circle.


    Maybe you are just the object of oppression at first, just a slave in the eyes of the other party.


    But once you become one of them, you also become them, and you start to enslave the same people as yourself.


    This is the rule. In today''s world, if you want to talk about other things, it''s just a joke. It''s just the incompetence of people of the same kind who pity and wound each other.


    At this moment, Xu Wan is really desperate, because the invisible force of the sky is very close to him, even a few minutes!


    As for Su Yan, the killing intent would naturally not disappear. This person came to him with a powerful killing intent, so he would naturally not let him escape!


    The surrounding areas were all covered by Su Yan''s secret technique, completely airtight.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not do stupid things. He had never done anything like letting the enemy go.


    The invisible power all over the sky went directly towards Xu Wanyong, and the world had completely changed at this moment, as if completely covered by Su Yan''s power.


    Everyone is looking straight at the battlefield, and they are also looking forward to it. Of course, they hope that Su Yan will kill the enemy!


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    At this moment, Xu Wan roared out, and at this moment, his words of grief and indignation, the last little bit of resistance.


    But there is no effect, words can''t do anything, can''t resist Su Yan''s power, can''t let him live.


    Xu Wan has closed his eyes, waiting for the final death, he has given up.


    However, he closed his eyes, but for a long time he didn''t feel any strangeness, there was no pain at all, and there was no force to bombard him.


    Xu Wan opened his eyes for this, full of confusion.


    But when he was puzzled, he found a man standing in front of him!


    In his eyes, how tall and fearless this man is, how manly.


    If he were a woman, he would fall in love with this man.


    This man is not someone else, but Xiliang!


    Knowing that Xu Wan was in trouble, Xu Wan had already moved.


    At the moment of crisis, Xiliang directly shot and performed secret techniques, and came to Xu Wan''s body!


    Facing Su Yan''s invisible power, Xu Wan''s hands were filled with brilliance, and a terrifying force instantly formed a barrier!


    The invisible force bombarded the barrier, sending out a monstrous meaning!


    Just like the originally extremely calm sea, suddenly a stormy wave was thrown up!


    The whole world was completely covered by power, and it was devastated, and it was impossible to see the original.


    Su Yan was shocked by this wave of air for half a step. After all, he was angry and used a powerful secret technique!


    But the result was that Su Yan was very dissatisfied, because he failed to kill Xu Wan!


    Xu Wan was rescued by Xiliang!


    Xiliang also had a cold face at the moment, he completely underestimated the person in front of him.


    In his eyes, he was originally the earth ant, the clown leaping beam, but a talented junior, but it was beyond his expectation.


    Can defeat Xu Wan and even kill him!


    What does this mean, Su Yan''s realm is simply fake, he can be comparable to half-step Yin and Yang, and even stronger than the half-step Yin-Yang powerhouse!


    A trace of coldness appeared on Xiliang''s face, a full of coldness, cold to the extreme.


    In his eyes, Su Yan is no longer an ordinary jumping clown, but a real opponent, an opponent that must be eliminated.


    If he doesn''t kill Su Yan, he understands that he, even the entire martial arts world cannot be peaceful.


    Shiva on the side also leaped over, looking at Su Yan with a cold face, with a touch of shock in his heart.


    As for Xu Wan, he was still in panic at the moment, and he had not fully recovered.


    "Su Baxian, I didn''t expect you to hide deeply!"


    Xiliang spoke coldly, with extreme killing intent in his voice!


    Su Yan replied coldly: "I said just now that I will let you go together, but you Yelang are arrogant!"


    Xiliang was furious and shouted: "Laughter!"


    "You think you can handle the three of us!"


    "You can try!"


    "I have to say, you are really a genius, with outstanding talents. I can''t help but figure out how you became a strong yang pill in this place where birds do not shit!"


    This is the confusion of Xiliang, the confusion of Xu Wan and Shiva, and the confusion of the entire martial arts world.


    However, what they didn''t expect at all was that Su Yan was a generation of immortal emperors, reborn here.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with these three people. He stepped out of the air, confronted him, and ruined this gathering. He was already angry.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep, an endless breath of death was permeating, and the whole world seemed to tremble.


    "There are so many things you don''t understand, save it to **** and think about it slowly!"


    Su Yan took the lead and directly blasted the three of them with a secret technique. He could waste time with these three.


    Xiliang was furious, he had never seen such an arrogant person, dare to mock him so much in front of him!


    Xi Liang glanced at Shiva behind him, and said coldly: "Look at Xu Wan, I will meet him!"


    Shiva nodded immediately without any objection.


    When Xi Liang rushed out, Shiva also immediately came to Xu Wan''s body, with complicated meaning in his eyes.


    "Is that little beast really that powerful?!"


    He didn''t believe that now, a young man with a complete state of Yang Dan could beat Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan also recovered at this moment, but still had deep fear on his face.


    "Strong, very strong, very strong!"


    Three consecutive descriptions show Xu Wan''s attitude towards Su Yan.


    "His realm is not high, but his secret technique is too terrifying, it is simply difficult to deal with, it seems to be the secret technique of a powerful person!"


    There was even more panic in Xu Wan''s eyes. Thinking of Su Yan''s secret technique, he was still scared now.

 Chapter 1846： Devils clutches!

    This is instinctive, and it does not mean that he is unfairly afraid of being saved, but that he really has lingering fears.


    Now he fully admits that Su Yan is powerful, even stronger than him, and can''t match Su Yan in half a step!


    Imagination is also normal, and Su Yan''s ability to face more than a hundred Yang Dan consummates on his own is a waste of fame.


    Xu Wan couldn''t help looking at where Su Yan was, still with fear in his eyes.


    "He made a big fuss in the martial arts world before, I am afraid he didn''t show his full strength!"


    Shiva''s face changed when he heard this, and he knew that he couldn''t see through Su Yan.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Su Yan did his best in making a fuss in the martial arts world.


    However, Su Yan is improving every day, and his cultivation base is growing every day, and the speed is naturally beyond their imagination.


    Although the current Su Yan realm has not broken through, it is naturally stronger than the previous one, everything is completely familiar, and the Yang Dan Consummation is completely consolidated.


    What''s more, he can even perform the overwhelming style of Shaking the Sky Sixteen Form at will, and it is not possible that there was a failure rate before.


    At this time, Xu Wan and Shiva were absolutely jealous of Su Yan. They even thought that they might not be able to kill Su Yan if they worked together.


    This is an inner jealousy, to a certain extent, he will question his own strength.


    But what the two of them thought could not influence Xiliang at all. For Xiliang, all this was nothing.


    Xiliang had been staring at Su Yan at this moment, as if he wanted to see through Su Yan, but in the end he couldn''t see through Su Yan.


    Su Yan is an alien to him, who is fundamentally contrary to common sense.


    How could such an alien appear in the earth martial arts world.


    Even Hu Yanlie, that has gathered almost all the remaining spiritual energy of the earth, and finally reached the realm of Yin and Yang.


    But even in the realm of yin and yang, he can only make a big fuss in the martial arts world, and he can only break through each one, not dare to face all the strong alone.


    Because Hu Yanlie knew very well that when he had reached the yin and yang state before, he was not stable, very weak, but a tough breakthrough.


    For the sake of a breath of ambition, and for the unfairness of the martial arts world, he wanted to help the earth martial arts world express the evil anger as soon as possible.


    But the result was unsatisfactory. He was abolished and imprisoned in Zhonghai. Except for those who killed him, the martial arts world was still the martial arts world.


    However, all this is no longer important, because of Su Yan, even more terrifying existence appears.


    Sun Dan successfully killed more than a hundred powerful people of the same realm, and many of them were old monsters. I don''t know how many years stayed in Yang Dan perfect.


    Today, he defeated the half-step Yin and Yang with the perfect state of Yang Dan.


    Had it not been for Xiliang, Xu Wan would have been killed by Su Yan.


    At this moment, Xi Liang''s whole body has been wrapped in a blue spiritual power, and his own spiritual power has fully emerged.


    The yin and yang double pill, the horror of this spiritual power can be seen, and it is completely more majestic and heavier than Xu Wan''s!


    Just raising his hand with a wave, there is no doubt that he can easily kill a mid-Yang Pill powerhouse, this is the terrible Xi Liang.


    It can be said that whether it is Xu Wan or Shiva, it is Su Yan. At this moment, he also thinks that Xiliang has broken through half a step of yin and yang, becoming a yin and yang powerhouse!


    This is an earth-shaking change, the yin and yang realm needs the existence of a tribulation, which is essentially different from the Yang Dan.


    Su Yan certainly knew this. He had experienced such breakthroughs many times, and his memory was still fresh.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. Even if Xiliang was a real powerhouse in the realm of Yin and Yang, what about it, Su Baxian could still kill him!


    This is self-confidence, this is domineering!


    The name of dominance is not groundless!


    Su Yan looked at Xiliang, not jealous and scared, but pitiful.


    This made Xi Liang angry, because in his opinion, Su Yan shouldn''t be pitiful to him at all.


    "Su Baxian, you actually pity me!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, I just pity you!"


    Xiliang exploded on the spot, and a force of thunder blasted towards Su Yan.


    However, this power was easily avoided by Su Yan, it was not a powerful secret technique.


    Su Yan looked at Xi Liang and smiled: "Aren''t you pitiful?"


    Regardless of Xiliang��s anger, Su Yan continued: "You have stepped into Yin and Yang, you can be said to be a leader in the martial arts world, you can be called the first in the martial arts world, after all, someone who is stronger than you has become a superior person. ."


    "However, you dare not, you dare not even show up, you can only curl up and hide, because you are afraid of the superior and afraid of being killed!"


    "It''s been more than a hundred years, and your appearance now can show that you have broken through again and become a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang, but you still have not been able to become the Lord of Kyushu!"


    "why?"


    Su Yan asked back.


    Xiliang''s pupils shrank, and Su Yan was right and completely correct, leaving him speechless.


    "Because you are still afraid, you are afraid of me, you are still afraid of the superior!"


    Su Yan''s voice resounded in all directions for a long time, and his words were full of contempt and sarcasm, and even more pitiful.


    The strong man in the dignified yin and yang realm was actually pitiful by a hairy boy, which almost exploded Xi Liang Qi.


    "hateful!"


    Xi Liang yelled, his face twisted with anger.


    "You are nothing but an ant, and you deserve to have pity on me!"


    "I am afraid of the superior, I am afraid of your talent, but so what!"


    "I am now in the realm of Yin and Yang. It is only a matter of time before I become a superior. I can''t kill you until I turn around!"


    Xi Liang is holding his heart, he will never allow Su Yan to disturb his mind, otherwise something big will happen.


    After all, he has just left the customs and everything is unstable. If he is disturbed, he may be in danger of becoming confused.


    At this moment, Xi Liang looked at Su Yan and laughed.


    "Unexpectedly, you little beast is so treacherous, wanting to make me crazy!"


    This is because he thinks too much. Su Yan has never thought about it like this before, just his own thoughts.


    Xi Liang seemed to see through everything, seeing Su Yan clearly.


    "An ant is an ant after all, unable to grow is doomed to death!"


    Xiliang''s face was full of killing intent, and his blue spiritual power turned into supreme killer moves for a while, rushing towards Su Yan!


    "I will let you see how good I am!"


    The sky and the earth were suddenly shrouded in blue spiritual power, and the power of the sky seemed to break away from the shackles of gravity, squeezing the space to the extreme.


    At this moment, Xi Liang seemed to be separated from everything, extraordinary, his power was repeatedly amplified countless times, very terrifying!


    "The Devil''s Palm of Thunderbolt!"


    Xi Liang roared out, and the sky full of blue spiritual power instantly gathered on his palm, with a complex and incomprehensible pattern on the palm, a terrifying rune power.


    Xiliang didn''t stay in the slightest, the power on his palm was terrifying, and the terrifying palm technique was directly displayed, and he slapped Su Yanan.


    This move is Xiliang''s ultimate move, extremely powerful, and countless people died in his hands.


    Today''s display is obviously to kill Su Yan!

 Chapter 1847： fierce

    The entire sky was suddenly shrouded in visions, and countless spiritual powers gathered on the sky, like a chain, more like a cage, trapping the entire Quartet!


    Everyone got goose bumps inexplicably, their hairs stood upside down, and their hearts were occupied by anxiety.


    Everyone looked towards the sky, their faces pale suddenly!


    "That is?!"


    A great fighter was sweating all over and looked at the sky with horror. His expression explained everything, as if he had watched a terrifying ghost movie.


    "that?!"


    "The Devil''s Hand!"


    Someone couldn''t help but yelled out, and the voice was naturally terrified, as if he had never encountered such a terrible thing.


    Xiliang''s secret technique has powerful abilities and the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, making people tremble directly.


    This secret technique was used, and its horror was evident, and the world was moved by him.


    In that sky, the endless and deep place seemed to have a pair of dark eyes, peering into the earth, looking at countless lives.


    From the eyes of those eyes, I am afraid that these lives are just incomparable existence of ants, which can be wiped out at will.


    The eyes of the Netherworld didn''t see it real, but the palm of the magical palm was extremely real, as large as the palm of the Buddha.


    The entire sky suddenly rose up with such a huge palm, causing the surroundings to be strange and extremely violent.


    Su Yan, standing in the air, stared at that clutch in cold eyes, without showing any fear.


    On the contrary, there was a fiery meaning in his eyes, as if he was eager to try.


    He looked at Xiliang and said directly: "Is this the strength of the Yin and Yang realm?"


    Xi Liang sneered and said, "Hahaha, you can regard it as your strength in the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    The Devil''s palm became more and more solid, and it could not be destroyed at all. This was a secret technique, which had already taken shape, unless it was used to defeat it.


    Of course, the powerful can ignore everything, and it is not difficult for them to burp directly.


    But Su Yan is not good yet, after all, he is not a powerful person.


    The demon''s palm is completely solid, the huge palm seems to block the sky, and the entire world seems to have only this demon''s palm.


    More than that, there are extremely terrifying runes in the palm of the hand, flashing and beating like an electric light.


    This horrible rune is not single, because this huge palm is filled with a terrifying breath of death!


    Different from Su Yan''s breath of death, this breath of death is a breathtaking and invisible force, and it is a sense of fear that people can produce!


    Because it is so terrible, people will have fear in their hearts. This is inevitable. This is the sorrow of the weak facing the strong.


    But Su Yan did not, not at all, because he was never weak.


    at last!


    Under the horrified eyes of countless people, the huge palm moved, directly!


    It was not as violently assaulted by a palm as imagined, on the contrary, the movement speed was very slow, like the trembling palm of an old man.


    This makes many people puzzled, who can''t avoid this speed.


    But Su Yan saw the key. This slow palm is completely unscrupulous, because the powerful rune mark will directly lock the target, and the target has nowhere to hide, but can only deal with it.


    The huge hand was slowly pressed down from the sky, as if the whole sky was collapsing, making many people''s legs unsteady.


    too terrifying!


    The strength of the realm of Yin and Yang is so terrifying!


    In front of such a strong person, the Yang Dan powerhouse is completely unable to resist, and his life is like a waste of grass!


    This is the suppression of realm!


    This is one realm, one world, one realm for one day!


    Otherwise, why are there so many people dreaming of a breakthrough? The century-old boring retreat is also not hesitating, and it is also not hesitating to give up the emotions and six desires, because this is so tempting.


    Once you succeed, once you break through to a higher level, people of the same level as yourself will be left far behind!


    At this moment, the huge palm directly pressed towards Su Yan, there was no way to avoid it. Although the speed was slow, it could be locked directly. The surrounding air was solidified and the space was distorted!


    Su Yan never thought about avoiding, he never thought about it, the coward went back to avoid it.


    Besides, it''s not that he can''t handle it!


    What about the realm of Yin and Yang, he is stronger!


    Su Yan''s hand filled with a powerful elemental force, and his dantian was urged to the extreme, like a furnace about to explode!


    Countless spiritual powers are like cooking smoke, constantly pouring out of Su Yan''s body, gathering toward his hand.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t know how Su Yan would respond, and they all looked expectantly.


    "Master Su, you must win!"


    "Yes, we all believe in you!"


    "You must not lose!"


    Many people roared with excitement, even tears and nose fell out, but they didn''t know it.


    When a person reaches a moment of extreme excitement, he will be paralyzed, all the outside and himself are ignored, and his eyes are only about the things he cares about.


    Right now, that huge clutch is what they care about!


    "A trivial secret technique, I want to try it!"


    Su Yan soared into the sky, the dragon soared for thousands of miles, and the whole person was surrounded by two blue dragons, as if he really was an immortal emperor!


    Above his hands, shrouded this terrifying elemental force, and he only needs to release it to attack!


    Finally, under the gaze of countless people''s expectations, Su Yan seemed to have countless ripples behind him, and these ripples turned into secret techniques, rushing towards the huge clutch!


    Su Yan used all the secret techniques, the sixteen-shaking style of the fragmentation, the collapse style, the overwhelming style, the nine styles of the dragon breaking nine days, and even the stepping-down of the force.


    Su Yan naturally exerted his full strength. This was his angry blow and his temptation blow.


    Countless complicated secret techniques, wrapped and fused with each other, rushed towards that clutch.


    The whole world, at this moment, is completely enveloped by two powerful forces, covering all directions!


    The devil''s palm was photographed, but it was directly hit by Su Yan''s secret technique, as if a sharp blade stabbed the devil''s palm!


    Xi Liang''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his face muscles trembled, revealing an expression of extreme anger.


    "hateful!"


    He didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a terrifying side. In his opinion, his own secret technique should be crushed. After all, he is really a strong yin and yang!


    "hateful!"


    Xi Liang roared again, and the power of the double pill came out without reservation, and directly blessed the Demon Palm!


    At this moment, Devil''s Palm was actually like the hand of the Hell Demon, with great substance, extremely flexible and even more terrifying.


    However, Su Yan''s secret technique was still impacting, shattering, like an excavator tearing down a house.


    Although the skyscraper is huge, it is still doomed to collapse under the encroachment of excavators. This is inevitable!


    Su Yan still blessed his strength, staring at the battlefield with his eyes, he must win!


    Although this time there is no constant battle, no back and forth shots, but it is equally intense!


    Because the two sides have almost exerted their full power, and they have to decide whether to win or lose with one move!

 Chapter 1848： The trend of the collapse!

    This is like a gambler, instead of placing a bet back and forth, but instead betting everything on one game!


    If this is not intense, then nothing is intense.


    Shiva and Xu Wan, who were watching from the sidelines, were shocked at the moment. The sweat on their foreheads explained their mood, and they were equally nervous.


    Half a step of yin and yang, you can look down on the Quartet, even in the Xiuwu world, that is the existence at the top of the pyramid.


    But at this moment, it was for the ants of the martial arts world on the earth, showing tension that they shouldn''t have. After all, they were still worried, still uneasy, or unable to accept the result of failure.


    But from the perspective of the regional masters, Su Yan hopes that if Su Yan fails, there will be no martial arts world on earth!


    This is not alarmist talk, it is a fact, just this matter, people in the martial arts world will definitely take care of the earth, and there will even be no cultivators on the earth!


    It can be said that Su Yan is now equivalent to a person at the end, challenging the strong, challenging the rules, and breaking the order!


    And there is only one way before Su Yan, he can only win, not lose!


    Yes, losing is destined to turn into ashes.


    Therefore, there was a raging fire in Su Yan''s eyes, and the endless depth turned into a powerful fighting intent at this moment, a fighting intent that had never been seen before!


    "In the realm of yin and yang, I will kill for the first time in this life!"


    Su Yan roared, his body''s vitality seemed to be off the rein, all rushing towards the secret technique like a spear.


    The whole sky suddenly appeared golden and black vitality, extremely terrifying.


    This power is terrible, it seems to be strengthened suddenly, the secret technique plus!


    This spear also showed the meaning of sharpness, extremely sharp, and could pierce everything.


    This spear is like a weapon of the **** king, with a sense of incomparable terror!


    That''s right, when everyone thought that Su Yan was only performing secret arts, Su Yan used not only secret arts, but also the Tai''a sword!


    Therefore, it was not only the secret technique that pierced the clutches of the devil, but also the Tai''a sword, which was ranked 25th in the spirit weapon list!


    When everyone realized this, they were all shocked. It can be said that four words were written on their faces-terrifying!


    "Master Su is really awesome!"


    "Yeah, slammed!"


    "I want to cover it up!"


    Everyone was excited and thought the game.


    But at this moment, Xi Liang was extremely angry, and his violent anger made his voice resound in all directions.


    "Small bugs, you can''t break my clutches!"


    Just as he roared, everyone''s eyes were on the Devil''s Palm, because the Devil''s Palm had changed.


    When it shattered, the sound was like cracks in the same huge mirror, and the sound changed from small to loud, and finally it was like countless thunders!


    The Demon''s palm was originally very solid, but at this moment it was like it was composed of countless small fragments.


    Xi Liang was shocked, his face was unbelievable, and his whole body was shaking.


    Not just him, Xu Wan and Shiva on the side seemed to have seen a ghost, their faces changed drastically.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Shiva said in horror, trembling all over, and the sweat on his face kept shaking off, but he didn''t notice it.


    As for Xiliang, he didn''t seem to hear everything.


    At the moment, he only has the clutch of his own secret technique!


    "No, this is impossible!"


    In his roar, Tai''a Sword pierced the Devil''s Palm directly, and the entire Devil''s Palm burst into pieces.


    After all, in this powerful duel, Su Yan was considered a winner.


    At least, Su Yan defeated Xiliang''s secret technique!


    Countless people cheered, roared, excited, and even cried.


    The depressed mood seemed to be released.


    However, Xi Liang did not receive the slightest harm, after all, it was only the secret technique that was defeated, and even Backlash did not cause him much damage.


    But Xi Liang was angry, completely angry, and Su Yan successfully angered him.


    At this moment, Xi Liang''s anger dissipated, and his face was strangely flat. Perhaps this is the ultimate anger.


    "Su Baxian, I still underestimate you."


    Facing Xiliang''s words, Su Yan was noncommittal and did not respond.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s fighting spirit is still very high. If you don''t kill Xiliang, I''m afraid the burning flame will not disappear.


    For Xiliang, it would be hard to extinguish his anger without killing Su Yan!


    The fighting spirit of the two sides has reached the apex, the absolute peak.


    Xi Liang looked at Su Yan''s eyes with bloodshot eyes, as if they were about to explode.


    "I won''t give you another chance this time!"


    Xi Liang''s clothes were all shredded, revealing the extremely strong muscles, and his abdomen turned transparent at this moment.


    In everyone''s eyes, two inner pills appeared in the abdomen, divided into yin and yang!


    This is the absolute proof of the realm of Yin and Yang, Xiliang is the strongest in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    At first, Shiva and Xu Wan were still skeptical, but they weren''t sure. After all, they didn''t necessarily break through retreat, and it might just be diligent.


    But now, they are very sure, they have seen with their own eyes, Xiliang is the strong at the beginning of Yin and Yang!


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and their eyes were about to burst like Xiliang.


    They couldn''t believe that their eyes could see the legendary Yin and Yang Inner Pill!


    This is a symbol of the strong, and the masters of the earth martial arts world are only known from legendary books.


    But when I saw it with my own eyes today, I can imagine the fear.


    However, compared to everyone''s horror and shock, Su Yan was unexpectedly calm, so calm that Xi Liang was very dissatisfied.


    Because Xi Liang didn''t see Su Yan''s horror, didn''t see him showing the slightest fear, which made his goal not achieved.


    "Su Baxian, I am the realm of Yin and Yang, are you scared!"


    Xi Liang couldn''t help but yelled. He just wanted to make Su Yan jealous, distract him, and take the opportunity to defeat Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan showed a smile, a mocking smile.


    "What about the yin and yang realm, it''s not the same today, you will die!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Xi Liang yelled and couldn''t help it anymore, and his whole body gathered strength and rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    "Little beast, I will let you see how terrible it is to anger the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    His hand was shining brightly, and that fist was like a punch from a **** king, and the sky was falling!


    With a punch, Su Yan directly evacuated into the air, easily.


    However, the failure of this punch has caused countless people''s complexions to change drastically, and they are extremely shocked.


    Because the punch hit the sky directly, the entire sky suddenly became extremely dark, as if the sky had fallen!


    The immense power is too terrifying, it is even hard for people to bear this kind of pressure, it is extremely uncomfortable.


    Xi Liang didn''t stop his hand, and blasted out another punch. Compared with the power just now, his yin and yang realm was extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan didn''t evade this punch, but chose to respond, because Su Yan''s fist was also full of vitality at this moment.


    A collision, a complete collision, as if two planets collide!

 Chapter 1849： The power of that sword!

    This collision can be said to have the ultimate power generation, the whole place seems to be shrouded by all the power!


    Endless power is spreading everywhere, the wind is carrying, the vision is constant, and there are signs of dramatic changes in the world.


    The power is so huge and so powerful that with this blow, everyone has completely lost their vision, and even their hearing has temporarily disappeared.


    They only knew that they knew that they were propelled by a strong air current and were directly separated from the ground, even if they were running all their spiritual power, it was still of no avail.


    It''s exactly like duckweed, it can only drift with the flow, and cannot control it by itself.


    No one of the masters from all over the world can stand tall. They were all pushed by the air currents, and they were immediately taken dozens of miles away!


    Originally they were gathering at Jiangbei University, but at the moment they are already on the banks of Daming Lake in the suburbs of Jiangbei, one by one, they have become drunk.


    Fortunately, this airflow was not so terrible, and it did not hurt them, but each of them was shivering with fear.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita were hiding on the flattened hill, but at this moment, the two have long since disappeared.


    Su Yan couldn''t take care of that much. At this moment, only Xi Liang was in his eyes.


    With this fist, his tiger''s mouth was severely painful, and blood was shed. Not only this person was also shocked by the powerful force for kilometers.


    I have to say that Xiliang is really strong, just breaking through the yin and yang realm, but it is full of yin and yang realm.


    As for Xi Liang, Su Yan''s power completely exceeded his expectations, and he never thought that Su Yan had such a majestic power.


    He even felt that as a realm of Yin and Yang, his power was not as strong as Su Yanqiang.


    This is terrible, terrible, I can hardly imagine it!


    A small beast who has completed the Yang Dan Consummation has cultivated for at most 20 years, but he has such a terrible power and many secret techniques.


    This made Xi Liang think of terrible results. He didn''t dare to think about it, but he couldn''t control his brain.


    Su Yan probably got the blessing of ancient power!


    He could only think like this, he couldn''t think of other things, he didn''t know that there was such a thing as the reincarnation of the immortal emperor.


    It can only be said that he is sad, and when he met Su Yan, most people would have been unable to hold his strength long ago.


    Xiliang was covered with blood at the moment, this was caused by the hurricane driven by Su Yan''s power, but he didn''t care.


    Skin trauma is nothing more than fear.


    Xi Liang looked at Su Yan with a cold face, like a thousand years of ice.


    "Little beast, you make me completely angry!"


    A terrifying spiritual power appeared in Xi Liang''s hand, and there were even more complicated and incomprehensible runes flowing. Obviously Xi Liang couldn''t bear it anymore, he still displayed a secret technique.


    This time, the secret technique is blessed on the palm, which is even more terrifying!


    As for Su Yan, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. The more angry Xi Liang became, the better it was for him, because he just wanted to fight with people in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Only in this way can Su Yan know what his true strength is, and only in this way can he become stronger!


    "Come on, use your best, otherwise it will be too boring!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Xiliang roared into the sky, and the whole person seemed to stretch a lot, but it was just a figure.


    At this moment, the secret technique in his hand was formed, and a power that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth circulated between his palms, as if it was a wild horse trying to break free.


    "go to hell!"


    Xi Liang roared, and his palms slapped directly towards Su Yan, with unparalleled power and speed. The entire square was covered by light, and the world was bright!


    And all around, there was a terrifying hurricane, as if the Devouring Beast was coming in the future, extremely terrifying.


    And Su Yan, at the moment he only has a sword in his hand, the Tai''a sword!


    "come on!"


    Su Yan stood in the air, without any fear at all.


    At this moment, the flames in his eyes collapsed like magma, extremely terrifying.


    "Slash it with one sword!"


    Su Yan yelled out that all the power, all the vitality, and everything are blessed on the Tai''a sword.


    The Tai''a sword at this moment was even more trembling. It wasn''t that Su Yan''s arm was unstable, but the strength was too majestic, and it was almost astonishing.


    Tai''a sword is full of electric light, this electric light is completely different from the electric light of heaven and earth, it seems to be an enhanced version, it is estimated that the strong sun pill will be infected with bones!


    The Tai''a sword was lifted high by Su Yan, a sword fell, and a powerful sword intent emerged directly, as if the power of an overlord, directly charged towards Xiliang.


    In an instant, there was a tremor around the entire surroundings, as if the earth collapsed, and countless explosions were produced around them!


    The entire ground was devastated and it was impossible to look directly at it. It can be said that this loosening of the soil directly loosened the ground magma.


    In the distance, there is no mountain, but there is magma erupting, like a volcanic eruption.


    The smoke billowed and made people fearful.


    But all of this did not affect the battle between the two, on the contrary, the secret technique of the two directly covered up all of this.


    Xiliang''s terrifying secret technique was like a rune taboo, like a net of heaven and earth, rushing directly towards Su Yan, to completely suppress Su Yan.


    This repeated shield, and Su Yan''s sword is like a spear!


    Which one is stronger and weaker will soon be known!


    The might of Tai''a sword rushed out directly, transforming into a giant dragon, demonstrating endless might.


    Long Xiang nine days, the dragon rises for thousands of miles, and the dragon yin trembles, directly moving towards the sky and the earth.


    At this moment, Xi Liang showed a sneer, and his eyes looked at Su Yan with a hint of cruelty.


    "The weak are only the weak after all, how can your sword break my strongest secret technique!"


    However, as soon as the Xiliang dialect fell, the power of Su Yan''s sword fell directly on the sharp secret technique. The power of the dragon, mixed with these various secret techniques, was like a hodgepodge.


    But this force is too huge, hitting the secret technique, and constantly hitting, set off a shocking meaning.


    Xi Liang''s face showed an uneasy look, and he never thought that Su Yan''s sword was so powerful.


    Originally, he thought that he had exhausted his methods and took out the secret technique at the bottom of the box. It should be possible to easily break Su Yan''s attack and directly kill Su Yan.


    However, he was wrong, because his face was full of drastic changes at the moment, trembling, and trembling!


    "how is this possible!"


    Xiliang''s eyes and pupils tightened, his face is incredible!


    On the battlefield at this moment, Su Yan''s sword didn''t dissipate at all, and it was still hitting Xiliang''s secret technique.


    In the next second, the long sword seemed to sense, and it turned out to be a sword sound, and the whole world was heard.


    Su Yanmeiyu was very cold and looked at everything coldly.


    At this moment, the might of that sword finally revealed its true strength, which was so terrible to imagine!


    After repeated collisions, in the end, they directly rushed out of the thousands of nets in Xiliang!


    Xiliang''s secret technique suddenly dissipated and was completely defeated!


    The whole world is only left with the power of horror to vent, nothing else!

 Chapter 1850： Dont help me!

    Xi Liang''s throat quivered, and he swallowed his saliva, his face was full of sweat, and his eyes were still scared.


    He seemed silly at the moment.


    However, Su Yan would not give him much time.


    One sword broke the secret technique of Xiliang, Su Yan still held the Tai''a sword firmly at this moment, and rushed directly towards Xiliang.


    Like a god, the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand exudes endless brilliance, illuminating the world!


    The endless darkness was broken by Su Yan layer by layer, and the light returned.


    Su Yan looked at the frightened Xiliang coldly, with murderous intent on his face!


    "Old stuff, do you think you are really strong!"


    "You are just an ant in my eyes!"


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand swung out directly, and another sword was as powerful as before, and it swept towards Xiliang like a dragon and snake!


    The power of this sword can be said to illuminate the surroundings, and the endless power makes the surroundings seem to have various colors, and the vision also rushes to Xiliang with the power of the long sword.


    Xi Liang was shocked, but he could still predict the danger.


    He doesn''t want to die, he is a strong yin and yang, how could he die!


    He has practiced for hundreds of years. In order to make a breakthrough, he is willing to retreat for more than two hundred years!


    Yang Dan successfully retreats for a hundred years and breaks through half a step to Yin and Yang, and then breaks through a hundred years of retreat to the beginning of Yin and Yang!


    No one can erase this effort, he must stand on top of the martial arts world, and even rush into the world of the superior!


    So he can''t die, he definitely can''t!


    Xiliang''s face was full of violent, anger resurfaced!


    "Little beast, you are strong, but my realm is suppressed, I don''t believe that you can''t kill you!"


    A drop of essence and blood dripped from the center of Xiliang''s eyebrows, which was extremely pure and powerfully blessed.


    Xiliang had just broken through the yin and yang realm. This time he used his essence and blood, which can be said to be a desperate fight.


    If you are a little careless, I am afraid that your realm will be unstable and you will return to its original state!


    In order to survive, he Xiliang ignored anything, only to kill Su Yan.


    Xi Liang''s blood fell on the palm of his hand, and his entire arm suddenly burst into endless light, and there was even more terrifying power shock.


    "Take my hand!"


    Xiliang slapped it with a palm, not weaker than the strength just now!


    This palm directly slapped Su Yan''s sword power, and the entire midair burst into a violent noise!


    The collision of light can be said to be extreme, or it can be said to be unimaginable.


    I saw that light collided, producing extremely violent ripples, shaking everywhere!


    The whole world fell silent, completely obscured by this battle.


    More space and space twisted, as if breaking away from the original rules.


    However, the two of them didn''t care about this at all, and when they made a move, they flew to each other again.


    The long sword in Su Yan''s hand was slashed out again with a single sword, the power that cuts the earth, and it shook all directions!


    And Xiliang is not afraid of the slightest, with the blessing of essence and blood, he is so afraid!


    His palm was shot, and it fell on the blade without any damage, as if something extremely hard was falling on the blade, making a violent noise.


    Su Yan''s complexion slightly changed, and the long sword blessed his Yuanli, and once again cut out with one sword.


    But the result was still blocked by Xi Liang, he had the blessing of essence and blood, which was much stronger than before!


    "Little beast, now you know how good I am!"


    A cruel smile appeared on Xi Liang''s face, and he was extremely refreshed at the moment. This feeling was so good.


    "Now, it''s time for me to take your life!"


    Su Yan heard this with a sneer on his face, the long sword turned back, and a sword dropped against his arm.


    The blood poured from the arm and was directly absorbed by the long sword, apparently Su Yan also used the blood.


    "Little beast, what are you doing?!" Xiling looked uneasy.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but the long sword flew to cut it directly towards Xi Liang''s neck!


    Xiliang immediately resisted with both hands, but he was horrified to find that his arms seemed to be softer.


    It was not that the long sword couldn''t hurt him a bit, but the long sword dropped a shocking wound on his arm.


    "Old chopsticks, can you use your blood, but I can''t!"


    Su Yan sneered and slashed towards Xiliang again.


    This sword is stronger than the one just now, it can be said that it is a sword with great strength, and it can be regarded as the ultimate Su Yan can do.


    The entire sky seemed to be shrouded in countless sword shadows, which was too terrifying.


    With one sword cut, Xi Liang couldn''t bear it at all, and his arm was suddenly chopped by Su Yan''s sword intent!


    Xi Liang''s face was shocked, and he hurriedly recited the secret technique.


    At the place where his arm was broken, a blue radiance of spiritual power appeared, and then his arm grew again.


    "Fortunately, I have the secret technique of rebirth from the broken arm!"


    However, before Xi Liang''s words were spoken, Su Yan''s long sword was cut again!


    "I think you can grow a few times!"


    The sword fell directly, unable to avoid it, Xi Liang''s arm was cut again!


    Tai''a sword is too strong, extremely sharp, the sword intent is the ultimate, can cut everything!


    Even if Xiliang''s secret technique is powerful, it still cannot withstand this damage.


    At this moment, Xiliang seems to be forced to a dead end!


    Su Yan''s tricks were terrible, Xi Liang couldn''t avoid it at all, and could only resist with his arms.


    Now his arm is broken indefinitely, there is no way at all.


    And Xu Wan and Shiva, who had been watching, had already changed drastically at this moment, and they were too scared to speak.


    You can only know their mood at the moment from their horrified eyes, which is definitely not a good mood.


    Originally thought that Xiliang revealed the realm of Yin and Yang, so he could directly crush and kill Su Yan.


    But the result was far beyond their expectations. Xiliang failed to kill Su Yan, but was suppressed by Su Yan.


    Up to now, Xiliang has even more disadvantages and strong disadvantages.


    Both people''s minds were filled with incomparable fear, and at this moment they subverted their cognition of Su Yan.


    "Is that human being?!"


    "too terrifying!"


    Just as they were muttering to themselves, the sky quake let out a roar.


    Xiliang''s arm was cut again!


    This time, Su Yan mobilized the breath of death, making Xi Liang unable to rebirth with his arm broken!


    Xi Liang took a breath of pain, unable to bear the pain, and could only roar out.


    Hearing this voice, Xu Wan and Shiva were shocked and completely scared.


    But Su Yan didn''t stay for a while, cutting off Xiliang''s arm. This was just the beginning!


    "Old crap, now you know how good I am!"


    Su Yan rose into the sky, and the long sword fell directly from the sky, the sword intent was extremely huge, as if the sky collapsed.


    With this sword, Xiliang understood that he could not bear it and could not resist it at all!


    At this moment, his face was full of horror, he had already lost his previous appearance.


    He had to look at Xu Wan and Shiva on the side, asking for help.


    "Xu Wan, Shiva, don''t help me!"


    Xi Liang let out an angry roar, obviously dissatisfied with the two watching the fun.


    The sound shook the surroundings, and hit the hearts of the two of them, awakening them.


    Only then did the two understand everything, and rushed towards Xiliang, the secret technique in their hands also gushing out at this moment!

 Chapter 1851： Ligatian!

    The secret technique of the two half-step Yin-Yang powerhouses is not that simple. They are all gushing out at this moment, and the whole sky is more and more brilliant!


    The constantly trembling air, the heat wave, the constantly changing sky, seemed like the end of the day.


    It''s terrible, thinking that the strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang, two half-step strong men in the realm of Yin and Yang, it can be said that even in the martial arts world, that is the existence of the pyramid.


    The two secret techniques blasted directly towards Su Yan, very fast and powerful.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, the power of the long sword was still cut out, and the power was even greater!


    The violent explosion sound is like the collision of a huge object. The violent chemical reaction produces infinitely high heat energy, more spiritual catharsis, and the circulation of vitality, and the power is poured in all directions.


    Although the two secret arts are powerful, they are not comparable to Su Yan''s sword power.


    It only slightly blocked Su Yan''s offensive of Yijianzhizhi, and was easily defeated!


    This scene made the two of them tremble with fright, their strongest secret technique was easily defeated by Su Yan, as if the two had really become ants.


    They couldn''t imagine that Su Yan was only the realm of Yang Dan Consummation, why there was such a powerful force and such a terrifying secret technique.


    But Su Yan''s sword power did not stay, and he still slashed towards Xiliang, like a terrifying blue dragon, swallowing the enemy!


    However, the power of this sword was still blocked a lot. After all, it was the powerful secret technique of two half-step Yin-Yang masters, and it would be impossible if there was no offset.


    But for Xi Liang, it completely saved the life of the old man, and if there was a little offset, it was an absolute help.


    This eased him a bit of time, and although he had a response, it also allowed him to cope.


    The fear on Xiliang''s face slowly dissipated, and the strength of his whole body gathered again, and a copper wall and iron wall appeared around it, strong resistance!


    I saw that sword fell and slashed directly towards Xiliang, like a sword from the gods, it was extremely huge, and the sword was a thousand meters long.


    The sword power fell, as if the tentacles of a huge monster slapped down, and the whole ground instantly shattered.


    After all, this is the earth, and the strength of stability is not as strong as in the martial arts world. The pouring of such terrifying power makes it difficult to accept such a situation.


    Xiliang was suppressed by Jianwei and directly pressed 100 meters below the ground. Similarly, his defenses began to shatter layer by layer, as if layers of glass shattered.


    However, after Jianwei smashed the last layer, it also disappeared.


    Xi Liang collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath, still lingering in his heart.


    After a while, he emerged directly from the ground, his face full of embarrassment.


    The dignified yin and yang powerhouse has actually fallen into this field. If this is spread out, I am afraid that people will laugh generously.


    In the early days of Yin and Yang, the strong man was completely oppressed by a Yang Pill, and he needed help. It was a big joke.


    But Xi Liang couldn''t think about that much, he just wanted to live, not die.


    He looked at Xu Wan and Shiva in mid-air, and roared coldly: "This little beast is too terrifying, it can''t be destroyed by one person, you help me!"


    Xu Wan and Shiva didn''t think about it at all and nodded quickly.


    They naturally saw the power of Su Yan, and they had long been afraid to the extreme.


    This is different from when they first came. When they first came, they thought they could crush Su Yan. They thought it was just a trivial matter, just killing a grasshopper.


    But now, their minds have completely changed, they are thinking about how to live!


    The three of them joined forces, the strongest combat power in the martial arts world, the existence of the ancestors, and it took endless years and resources to become the strongest.


    Today, he has to deal with a hairy boy, which is also helpless.


    Su Yan smiled completely at this.


    "I told you before to save time together. Now you know what I said is reasonable."


    Xiliang was about to vomit blood when Su Yan said.


    "Little beast, don''t be arrogant. Together, the three of us can definitely kill you!"


    "I can''t help myself!" Su Yan said coldly, no longer responding.


    The three of them are all working out a powerful force at this moment. It can be said that they are doing their best. Right now they can only do this. This is the last struggle.


    "Don''t keep your hands, the chances of not regretting later are gone!"


    Xiliang looked at the two with a warning.


    Of course Xu Wan and Shiva didn''t dare to keep their hands. At this time, they are still in the field, unless they have their brains.


    "The Devil''s Palm of Thunderbolt!"


    "Thunder Fist!"


    Xiliang displayed two unique skills, his most powerful secret technique, desperately.


    Where he was, the whole seemed a little distorted, as if looking at the world through flames, everything was beating.


    And Xu Wan also roared out at this moment: "Blood evil magic power!"


    Behind him suddenly appeared a bloody, extremely terrifying, the whole place seemed to be infested.


    An extremely huge shadow of the Gorefiend appeared, and the extreme anger and violent cry spread all around.


    A hammer appeared behind Shiva at this moment. The secret technique was extremely powerful, with the meaning of thunder and lightning, as if the thunder and lightning of the whole world had been absorbed by him.


    Facing the powerful secret techniques of the three powerful men, Su Yan did not feel a trace of jade, on the contrary, there was a hint of enthusiasm in his eyes.


    A strong man in the realm of yin and yang, two half-step strong men in yin and yang, this shot is extremely terrifying to say the least.


    He wanted to see how powerful these three people were, and whether he could easily defeat the consummation state of Yang Dan!


    But for Xiao Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba, they were completely uneasy at the moment, with worries on their faces.


    It''s not just them, all the masters are like this, the secret technique of the three is too terrifying, completely indescribable.


    They are far apart, but they can still feel the terrible fluctuations.


    Only Su Yan knew that the power of the three was nothing terrible to him.


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand actually flew out directly, and one end plunged into the ground, making a powerful sword sound.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn''t know what Su Yan meant. In their opinion, the Tai''a sword was Su Yan''s powerful weapon.


    Even the three of Xiliang didn��t expect it, but at this moment they didn��t dare to scream. According to Su Yan��s determination and strategy, and even its horrible point, this is definitely not being handsome, it is very likely that Su Yan wants to Unleash a big move.


    That''s right, Su Yan threw away the Tai''a sword, just to use his powerful secret technique!


    "The trapped beast is still fighting, I will make you completely desperate!"


    The dragon scales of Su Yan''s hands appeared, and there was endless gathering of vitality, and it kept gathering until his dantian became exhausted.


    At the same time, he roared into the sky, his voice was extremely loud, and the whole world was the roar that enveloped him!


    "Li Jue, Li Gaitian!"


    This is the second form, the first is to destroy the ground, which is obviously more terrifying, with the ability to break through the clouds!

 Chapter 1852： A man like a god!

    Li Gaitian came out, just pure power, without any fancy, and did not bless other secret arts.


    His fists were not mottled, or even dazzling, just like ordinary people''s fists, nothing unusual.


    This makes people unable to figure out, is this a very strong secret technique, this is impossible.


    Xiliang and the others also think so, that there is no glare, and the strong pressure is not felt at all. It is ridiculous to punch them out of thin air.


    They do not deny the power of Su Yan, but they deny the power of Su Yan''s secret technique.


    However, they did not expect that there is a power called returning to the basics.


    Looks not strong, in fact it is terrifying, everything is restrained, not leaked at all!


    Su Yan clenched his fists, rushed out in the air, and directly rushed towards the three of them.


    There are several powerful secret techniques in front of him, all of which are used towards him, like a beast, to swallow him.


    A magic palm blasted out, trying to break Su Yan into pieces.


    But Su Yan''s fist installed it, and it was instantly shattered and completely dissipated!


    This made Xi Liang''s face tremble, and his eyes almost stared out.


    This was even more terrifying than just now, Su Yan used various secret techniques to bless the Tai''a sword, completely crushed.


    He now understands the terrible power of Su Yan''s punch.


    But Su Yan''s fist still blasted out, as if the gods had fisted, and there was not the slightest decline.


    Facing Xu Wan''s blood evil devil power, Su Yan broke through without any obstacle at all.


    His fist landed directly on Xu Wan''s chest. Suddenly Xu Wan''s chest broke and turned into a cave. The surrounding neck bones were broken, and the dantian suddenly shattered.


    Xu Wan vomited blood, fell to the ground, and he was hopeless!


    Seeing this, Shiva hurriedly exclaimed: "Xu Wan!"


    But there is no response, it is impossible.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s fist rushed towards Shiva, extremely strong.


    Shiva flushed, he has reached this point, he can''t have a retreat, he can only deal with it!


    The hammer behind him directly rushed towards Su Yan, with a hammer in the direction of Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted out, and when he touched him, the electric light suddenly shone in all directions.


    However, the extremely shining hammer appeared to be cracked at this moment, and in the end it turned into fragments.


    Seeing this, Shiva flushed and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, which was met with a huge backlash.


    Su Yan actually smashed his hammer with a punch. This was terrifying, and it was not a grade at all.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to have turned into a divine lord, extremely powerful and overwhelming.


    Su Yan did not stop, rushed directly to Shiva''s side, and blasted out a punch, simply incomparable.


    Shiva''s body was directly shattered by Su Yan, blood spattered, flesh and blood was everywhere, and it was impossible for the whole person to survive.


    Because Su Yan''s power was too strong, he hoped that he could not consolidate his physical body at all. Such a result was not unexpected.


    Two moves, the two half-step Yin-Yang powerhouses are all dead, and this power makes countless people look up!


    As for Su Yan, his gaze at the moment has stopped on Xiliang, the first in the martial arts world, a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    Xiliang was already shuddered at this moment, Shiva and Xu Wan were so dead, completely crushed, he knew that he could never defeat Su Yan at all.


    But he doesn''t admit defeat, he doesn''t believe he will lose, he is a strong yin and yang!


    "I am a strong player in the early stage of Yin and Yang. I will be the first person in the martial arts world. I will become a superior. How could I fail? Impossible!"


    Xi Liang''s eyes were red with blood oozing out, Su Yan was a demon in his eyes, and he had to get rid of it.


    Xiliang''s thunder fist blasted out, which was the strongest blow in his despair, and also a blow of grief and anger, extremely terrifying.


    However, with a fist with Su Yan, Xi Liang felt that his arm had been greatly strengthened, his muscles and bones broke instantly, his arm was **** and bloody, and he felt extremely painful.


    "How is it possible, how is this possible!"


    Xiliang''s trembling roar, the whole person seemed to collapse all of a sudden, his expression trance, he suddenly seemed to be countless times old.


    At this moment, where is he still full of spirits before, where is the prestigious majesty before him, exactly like a desolate old man, about to suffer the merciless baptism of years.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about these at all. It was already an endless situation, so naturally he would not give the enemy a little chance to breathe.


    Su Yan rushed forward, still clenched with his fists, his strength was not weak, and he blasted out with a punch, pointing directly at the vital point of Xiliang.


    Although Xiliang was sad, he was not stupid. At this moment, he was also running spiritual power and resisting strongly.


    However, Su Yan''s fist finally landed on his chest, blasting it thousands of meters away, his chest sunken.


    Xi Liang coughed and vomited blood, shaking violently, pain was nothing to him.


    Seeing Su Yan walking slowly, in Xi Liang''s eyes, Su Yan was a killer god, unshakable.


    He was finally afraid.


    In the face of absolute power, no matter how arrogant people are, they have to bow their heads and surrender.


    Strength is eternity, and strength is the strong!


    "I surrender!"


    Xi Liang was forced to shout out these humiliating words, even though helpless, even ashamed, but in order to survive, he can only do so.


    But Su Yancong turned a deaf ear, as if he hadn''t heard half of it, and still walked towards Xiliang, the killing intent in his eyes did not disappear.


    Xi Liang panicked, he hurriedly said again: "I admit defeat, I lose!"


    However, Su Yan didn''t care at all, and punched again, directly hitting Xi Liang''s forehead.


    Xiliang''s forehead suddenly collapsed, and his brain could be seen, extremely tragic.


    In the life and death contest, this is not cruel, because kindness to the enemy is harm to oneself.


    Xi Liang was completely afraid, trembling all over, he was afraid of death.


    "I admit defeat!" He shouted loudly, looking at Su Yan in horror, "Spare my life, I am willing to be a slave!"


    Being able to say such a thing shows how struggling and hesitant Xi Liang is in his heart.


    However, Su Yan''s mouth showed a slight sneer, pitying eyes!


    Su Yan''s fist blasted out, and at the same time the words were also spoken.


    "An ant like you is not worthy of being my slave!"


    This punch directly killed Xi Liang''s life, and he was not allowed to resist at all. The power of this punch was too great.


    Xi Liang just lay down on the ground, blood shed all over the floor, his eyes stared at Su Yan stubbornly, not staring at him.


    How could he die, he is not reconciled, he hates it!


    But for Su Yan, everything is over, completely over.


    Su Yan''s proudly standing body was infinitely magnified in everyone''s eyes, and that tall and straight back made countless people awe.


    This is a man like a god!

 Chapter 1853： The martial arts world is over!

    The audience, everything, including heaven and earth, suddenly fell silent at this moment!


    Countless people are looking at the battlefield, looking at the standing man, violent joy in their eyes.


    The silence continued, until the last moment, that was the release of fanaticism!


    That''s right, everyone, all the masters everywhere are boiling!


    "Assi!"


    "stop!"


    "Ouma Kade!"


    ...


    The masters everywhere used their own native dialects, and they couldn''t restrain their joy at all, so that tears kept gushing out, like the water of a **** that could not be stopped.


    Not only them, but the people Su Yan knew, Yuwen Xiongba, Little Loli, and even Jin Shiya who hid in the safe area, collapsed to tears at this moment.


    "Win, win!"


    One of the crowd roared, his voice trembling, and extremely excited.


    Everyone roared excitedly, their voices high and loud, as if they were about to shake the sky.


    But all of this was never heard by Su Yan. He felt the incomparable silence around him. Just like before, he couldn''t hear any other sounds.


    It''s not that his ears were damaged, he didn''t suffer much damage, at best he was exhausted and his body was a little weak.


    This is the result of him having filtered all the sounds and not listening at all.


    His eyes kept looking at Xiliang''s corpse without moving for a moment.


    Xiliang''s body slowly turned into ashes and completely disappeared between the world.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to be happy, he really didn''t. On the contrary, there was a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He didn''t feel the slightest joy because he killed Xiliang, or how happy he was because he killed the strong man in the Yin and Yang realm for the first time in his life.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, the realm of yin and yang is nothing more than the realm of Xuanming, it is not a high realm, and in the eyes of immortals, it is completely ants.


    However, Su Yan understood that killing Xiliang was only a temporary end, and he opened another door, and everything had just begun!


    What''s in that gate?


    Devil, ghost, superior!


    It is full of endless danger, full of intrigue, and full of blood!


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. He was just worried because he was not alone. After all, he was dragging his family away.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the place where Jin Shiya was. Jin Shiya hadn''t broken through the Yin Dan yet.


    He doesn''t worry, it doesn''t matter how he ventures or ventures, but he can''t let his own scales go.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely deep, like the stars in the night sky, becoming more and more brilliant.


    "Shiya, don''t worry, you are my woman in this life, and I will guard you forever!"


    After Su Yan said, he left the battlefield and left the rest to Yuwen Xiongba. He didn''t need to worry about it.


    The solution of Xiliang is to resolve the crisis of the earth martial arts world. At the same time, this is also a revolution, a big change in the martial arts world.


    At this time Su Yan had arrived at Jiangbei''s villa, Jin Shiya had been standing outside the community, waiting for Su Yan anxiously.


    The moment she saw Su Yan, Jin Shiya rushed into Su Yan''s arms, tears dripping.


    "Brother Yan, I''m woooooo."


    Jin Shiya couldn''t speak at all and could only sob silently.


    How terrifying the battle just now, even though she was far away, she could still feel and see.


    As Su Yan''s woman, as a woman who regards Su Yan''s life more importantly than her own, how she is not worried, how afraid.


    Now Su Yan is safe and everything is put down.


    Su Yan touched Jin Shiya''s hair and kept comforting them, and the two stood there for a long time.


    "Shiya, this road cannot be smooth from beginning to end, and this is just the beginning."


    Su Yan held Jin Shiya''s face and spoke very seriously.


    With tears in her eyes, Jin Shiya nodded when she heard Su Yan''s words.


    "So, you have to become strong, you have to cultivate hard, and Brother Yan will wait for you to protect in the future."


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry, Shiya will definitely work hard!"


    At this moment, it seemed that Jin Shiya had a belief in her heart and became a stronger belief.


    She is not a stupid woman, on the contrary, she is very smart, otherwise she would not become Su Yan''s woman.


    And some smart women won''t reveal their intelligence, Jin Shiya is like that.


    She knew that Su Yan was worried about her and was afraid of encountering danger in the future, so she used another way to encourage her to practice hard.


    The earth at this time, the sky was just getting bright, but the sky in the Xiuwu world just got dark.


    Inside the Shuangfeng Gate, all the disciples, including the master Xikua, had no sleep.


    Because the long-life lamp above the main hall in the door is flashing!


    Everyone trembled with fright, the long-life lamp was from Xiliang!


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, the ancestor is in the realm of yin and yang, how can he encounter danger!"


    Xi Gua''s eyes stared at the wobbly long-life lamp, blood oozing in his eyes.


    His words are indeed correct, but the long-life lamp is swaying, just looking as if it is going out, everything becomes pale and weak.


    In the end, under everyone''s eyes, the long-life light flickered a few times and went out completely!


    Silence, godlike silence!


    Everyone''s eyes are staring at the extinguished long-life lamp, and they are almost staring out!


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!" Xikua finally couldn''t control it, and roared, "Old ancestor, ancestor!"


    The whole school fell into the abyss at once, crying, roaring, and shouting mixed, resounding everywhere.


    Not only the Twin Peaks Gate, but the Dwarf Gate was also crying, desperate for life.


    Similarly, Xu Wan''s school, Zixuan Sect, all the disciples and elders, including the head, were all sorrowful and unhappy.


    How they accept such a thing is simply a blow to the sky.


    Creeping low-key for more than a hundred years, it was only for the ancestors to break through the barrier and soar into the sky, but the ancestors broke the barrier and it was not today, it is to return to the west, how do they accept this?


    The people of the three sects were in desperation, crying non-stop, which was a fatal blow to the three sects, and all their sustenance and hope were gone.


    However, in Kyushu at this moment, all sects and families, including the empire, all people are sleepless, sleepless all night.


    Of course they know what happened. Paper can''t contain fire. Once something happens, it will naturally start a prairie fire.


    There is a wave of despair in everyone''s heart, complete despair!


    "The ancestor of the twin gate Xiliang, the ancestor of the dwarf gate Shiva, the ancestor of the Zixuan gate Xu Wan, an early yin and yang strong, two half-step yin and yang strong, the unprecedented existence of the martial arts world, all have fallen!"


    "The Murderer, Su Baxian, Earth Martial Arts World!"


    Everyone is looking at the sky. The sky tonight is extraordinarily dark, and the dark people are afraid in their hearts, as if the sky has become a beast and wants to devour them.


    And that beast was Su Yan, they knew that the martial arts world was over!

 Chapter 1854： Scared to cry

    The martial arts world is really over, it is impossible to stand up again!


    The entire martial arts world has lost to an ant of the earth martial arts world!


    Sad, hateful, lamentable, pathetic!


    Who let them provoke a monster with the memory of the eighth generation? This is the muzzle hit as the saying goes.


    Now what awaits them is anxiety. From the inside to the outside, everyone does not know their own destiny or the fate of the martial arts world.


    They were waiting for the arrival of Su Yan, and when Su Yan came, everything would truly end.


    Of course, Su Yan would definitely go. After all, he would not do things that were unfinished, and he would solve one thing perfectly without leaving any regrets.


    The earth martial arts world also needs aura, which is the most important thing.


    Without staying on the earth for two days, Su Yan set foot on the road of Xiuwu world. This time Jin Shiya also went with Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya hasn''t seen the Xiuwu world yet, so this time she went to open her eyes.


    Along the way, Jin Shiya, Su Yan and others were talking and laughing, and everyone was in a very relaxed mood.


    Compared to the giants of all parties in the Xiuwu world, anxiety has always been shrouded in their hearts.


    Su Yan did not go to Xuzhou when he went to Xiuwu Realm, but went directly to the Shuangfeng Gate in Liangzhou.


    Shuangfengmen is a school of Xiliang, and Su Yan chose this place naturally for a purpose.


    After all, Xiliang is a leading figure in the martial arts world, and when he arrives on earth, he must pin the hope of the entire martial arts world.


    Looking at the endless mountains, Su Yan''s eyes flashed with light, and he said to the person beside him: "Here."


    Everyone is heading towards the ground, and in front of them is the place where the sect of Shuangfengmen is.


    "It deserves to be the Shuangfeng Gate, the vein of dragon and phoenix, a place where spiritual energy gathers, a good place."


    Su Yan looked at Shuangfeng Gate and couldn''t help but praise him at this moment.


    Indeed, the place where Shuangfengmen is located is considered top-notch in Liangzhou, and it is not comparable to ordinary schools in Kyushu.


    Compared with the earth, those deep mountains and old forests, Shennongjia, Kunlun Mountains, etc., are simply weak and explosive, and their spiritual power is fundamentally different.


    One day of cultivating in this place is worth six months of cultivating in Shennongjia. This gap, one can imagine why the earth has been oppressed by the martial arts world for thousands of years.


    This time Jin Shiya, Yuwen Xiongba, and Xiao Lori came, and the group of four walked directly towards the Shuangfeng Gate.


    After seeing the steps of several hundred meters, ordinary people felt their scalp numb. Su Yan and the others did not choose to leap, but stepped up the steps.


    When they reached the last floor, the Shuangfengmen disciples found four people, one by one watching Su Yan vigilantly.


    However, they knew that it was definitely not a small person to dare to come to the Shuangfeng Gate at this moment, and they did not dare to act rashly, and naturally went to inform the gatekeeper.


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate was distraught, and sent an elder out to see if he was in the mood.


    Shuangfengmen Great Elder, that is also a respected existence, strength is not weak, Yang Dan is complete.


    Seeing the four of Su Yan, Shuangfengmen Grand Elder said with an unkind expression: "What did the four do here?"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the old man in front of him and said proudly, "Don''t you recognize my adult?!"


    The elder Shuangfengmen looked at Su Yan, but for a moment, his eyes shrank sharply, and his whole body trembled, as if a muddy pile of mud, he directly collapsed.


    He looked at Su Yan with horror on his face, and couldn''t help saying: "Su...Su...Su Baxian?!"


    Su Yan smiled at him and said, "That''s right."


    The elder Shuangfengmen was so scared that his face suddenly changed, he was completely out of strength, and his whole person was completely softened.


    No way, Su Yan was in their hearts now, that was the nightmare, the existence that was most feared.


    Obviously, the elder of Shuangfengmen thought that Su Yan would not come here to drink tea, he must have come to kill him!


    As long as you are human, you will be afraid of the strong and fear of death.


    But Su Yan didn''t have that idleness at all, nor did he have time to spend with him.


    "If you don''t want to die, go and call out your master!"


    Su Yan drank low, with a violent sound in his voice.


    This time, the elder Shuangfengmen almost urinated his pants in fright, and the whole person was already shaking.


    Su Yan was unhappy, staring at him and said, "Do you want to die?!"


    This kind of questioning made the Shuangfengmen Great Elder completely shudder, and he was actually too frightened and fainted.


    The four of them were speechless, and they were all scared.


    Su Yan waved his hand directly to wake him up and warned again.


    Threatened by his life, Shuangfengmen Grand Elder still had the courage to stand up, otherwise death would really come immediately.


    He hurriedly ran towards the Zongmen and informed Xiku about the matter.


    Xi Kua immediately ran out and knelt down when Su Yan''s expression changed drastically.


    He had to kneel, for his own life, for the disciples of the Shuangfengmen, and for the continuation of the Shuangfengmen, he had to kneel.


    Su Yan didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. He looked at the master of Shuangfeng Gate and said lightly: "Your ancestor is still good."


    Hearing this, the Shuangfengmen sect master, and even the others around him, were suffering from it at this moment, the wound in his heart broke open, the blood dripped, and it was painful.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and continued: "It''s really amazing to be able to step into the realm of Yin and Yang."


    However, he paused for a while, then added a sentence.


    "It''s a pity that he met me and he wants to provoke me!"


    Everyone was terrified, all creeping, afraid to look at Su Yan, all bowed their heads, waiting for Su Yan''s trial.


    Originally, they should be high-ranking existences and powerful people. Looking at Su Yan and others is like looking at the ants. They can control Su Yan''s power of life and death at will.


    But now, everything turned over, they thought too simple, they looked at the earth martial arts world for nothing, arrogance and arrogance made them completely capsize, and now their lives are only between Su Yan''s thoughts.


    For a long time, everyone was still crawling, terrified to the extreme.


    Seeing Su Yan not speaking, the master of Shuangfeng Gate mustered up his courage and looked at Su Yan.


    "Pray that all faults will be punished on me, please spare the disciples of Shuangfengmen."


    This can be regarded as a plea, or even a begging, the most helpless begging of the Shuangfengmen sect master.


    He had no choice. He didn''t want all his disciples to be buried with him, so he committed suicide alone.


    But Su Yan didn''t make a statement, but looked at him lightly, just as he looked at the people in the earth martial arts world before.


    "What status and status are you now? Are you eligible to negotiate terms with me? Are you eligible to ask me what to do?"


    Although Su Yan''s words were not words of anger, he heard from the Shuangfeng Sect master, but he fell into the ice cave, everything was completely hopeless, completely desperate.


    He trembled, trembling all over, trembling uncontrollably, a sorrow welled up from his heart, completely uncontrollable.


    "Wow wow wow...oooooooo!"


    The Shuangfengmen sect master couldn''t control it anymore, and started crying completely, completely uncontrollable, so that all the disciples of Shuangfengmen cried at once.

 Chapter 1855： Who dares not come!

    Once a person''s emotions break down, they will do something strange.


    The master of the dignified Shuangfeng Gate, the existence of Yang Dan''s Consummation, but now he can''t care about other things at all, crying in pain, abnormal despair.


    He didn''t want to be like that either. He didn''t want Su Yan to be pitiful, it was an emotional breach.


    Su Yan looked at the Shuangfengmen sect master indifferently, without a trace of pity.


    It''s not that he is cold-blooded, because he can''t be pitiful at all, life and death are doomed, that''s it.


    Su Yan looked at the master of Shuangfeng Gate and said, "You are nothing but an ant in my eyes, and the ant should have the posture of an ant!"


    His voice was loud and shocked, everyone stopped crying at once, completely frightened.


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate looked at Su Yan, his whole body still trembling, he didn''t know what Su Yan would do with Shuangfeng Gate.


    But he understands that this kind of deep hatred is ultimately destined.


    Xiliang left Tatian and went directly to the earth martial arts world. It was an endless situation to punish Su Yan.


    Now that Xiliang is dead, then Su Yan will naturally destroy his Shuangfeng Sect, so that this sect will no longer remain forever. This is cutting the grass and roots.


    But Xiliang thought too much, Su Yan didn''t think so, because it was not worth it.


    This group of ants was not put in Su Yan''s eyes at all. Even if they tried hard to grow, it was impossible to pose the slightest threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the master of the Shuangfeng Gate and said, "You immediately summon all the major sects in Kyushu, as long as they are strong people above Yang Dan!"


    Xi Kua did not dare to violate, and nodded hastily.


    Of course he understands Su Yan''s mind, and summoning the people of Kyushu is nothing more than aspirations to the Central Plains!


    "Sir, don''t worry, I will do it right away."


    Xiku left directly and used the communication equipment from various places to inform. After all, the Xiuwu world is not ancient, and communication is actually more advanced than the earth.


    But after a while, the giants all over Kyushu received the news, and their faces changed drastically.


    In the land of Yuzhou, the big giants gathered, after all, the news is too huge.


    The Haidilao sect master, with a look of fear, looked at the people around him and said: "It''s time to come."


    Others also looked sad, knowing that they could not escape.


    "Originally, the ancestors of Shuangfengmen did not provoke Su Baxian. Perhaps Su Baxian would not be so anxious, nor would he hate us so much. Now everything is over." Sect Master Hong Quan said sadly.


    Before Su Yan had one enemy and one hundred, the Xiuwu realm trembles, everyone was shocked and pessimistic for a while.


    But that was not fatal, because Su Yan had asked, as long as he returned to the aura that originally belonged to the earth''s martial arts world, nothing more.


    This is just a loss of some aura for them, a harmless thing, after all, they are giants and they are not lack of aura.


    Even this could not threaten their lives at all, after all, Su Yan had no direct conflict or hatred with them.


    But now, Xiliang took Shiva and Xu Wan, and the three of them stepped into the earth martial arts world, and they were killed by Su Yan alone.


    At this time, the martial arts world completely offended Su Yan. No one can guarantee that Su Yan will not be angry and do anything slaughter.


    This kind of unease shrouded everyone''s hearts, lingering, and everyone''s sad hair turned white.


    The Sect Master of the End of the End looked at a group of strong Yang Dan, and said in thought: "Don''t be careless at this time, you must come up with a countermeasure."


    He is right, no one wants to die, even if they know that they are invincible, they must find a way to save themselves.


    "How about we offer treasures to show our sincerity, do our best to apologize, and beg Su Baxian for forgiveness?"


    A strong Yang Dan racked his brains and came up with such a strategy.


    But the others shook their heads, which simply didn''t work.


    "Who is he Su Baxian now, who has killed the evildoers in the Yin and Yang realm, can he still not get what he wants!" A strong Yang pill said with disdain.


    "Yes, he wants to destroy us directly, and we are all hiss." Another strong Yang Dan is also an excuse, his eyes are full of despair.


    "Yeah, there is no way."


    The hall was suddenly silent, everyone was unable to think of any way, and time passed by a little bit, which made everyone more anxious.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd opened his mouth and said: "This incident was entirely caused by the Shuangfengmen, Zixuanmen, and Dwarfmen''s pots!"


    Everyone looked at this man, not understanding what he was going to say.


    But the Tianyamen sect master knew clearly, and said: "I know what you mean, you want to blame all the faults on the three schools of Shuangfengmen."


    The man nodded.


    Some people in the crowd suddenly thought it was a good idea, after all, it was these three sects.


    But Tianyamen shook his head and said, "If Su Ba is really such a good talker, and he has killed three sects directly, why let us go."


    When everyone heard it, the hope that had been ignited suddenly extinguished.


    A kind of big boss, who is usually one of the best in the entire state, but now it is like an ant on a hot pot, extremely anxious, and trembling.


    People are forced out, this sentence is right, you can always think of a way when you die.


    "I think we are doing the opposite!"


    A strong Yang Dan said boldly, his eyes gleaming.


    "Why the opposite?" The Tianyamen sect master asked.


    "We all call sick and can''t go!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, what a good way is this? Isn''t this even more angering Su Yan?


    "Everyone is not going, he is angry with Mr. Su Ba, and he will kill one by one. I don''t believe that he really wants to destroy all the schools and empires in Kyushu."


    Of course the small sect was willing, but the martial sect would not do it. It was obvious that the sect was the target of Su Yan''s close attention.


    Just as everyone was arguing, news from the Shuangfengmen sect master came again.


    "Everyone, Master Su has given time, if you don''t arrive within two days, you can kill yourself!"


    The news was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and everyone was completely stupid. All of them were dumbfounded, their eyes were dizzy, and the power of the strong was completely gone.


    This is dead talk, don''t want to live unless you go!


    "Come on, there is at least a silver lining to go. If you don''t go, you will not only die, but also affect your own school."


    A sect master said in a panic, he could not sit still, and left directly.


    Others also stood up one after another, rushing towards Liangzhou.


    Not only Yuzhou, but all other prefectures were like this, and the strong Yang Dan were all terrified.


    Since Su Yan killed Xiliang, this news has been hanging over them, completely shattering their hopes.


    Originally Xiliang broke through the yin and yang realm, before he had time to shock, Xiliang died like a flash in the pan.


    In the land of Kyushu, all the sect masters and emperors of the empire did not dare to disobey, and they dared to come one after another, they were all powerful Yang Dan!


    Su Yan has spoken, who dares not come!

 Chapter 1856： Crowd of people

    The sect masters and imperial emperors from all over Kyushu are all rushing towards Liangzhou non-stop. Five days are not enough time.


    Especially in places far away from Liangzhou, you must use a Yang Dan level alien beast, and dare not delay at all, to reach it reluctantly.


    These people are marching towards Liangzhou from all directions, like a pilgrimage, and no one will go.


    Among them, many people are not unfamiliar, it can be said that they are very familiar.


    They witnessed Su Yan''s growth, which is almost incredible.


    More than a year ago, they were still opponents who had fought together, and now they are the existence of the strongest yang pill, thinking about it like a dream.


    In the land of Yanzhou, all the strong Yang Pills are going all the way, after all, they gathered together when they got the news.


    And the extremely luxurious chariot inner magic nine is standing respectfully in front of a group of big bosses, these big bosses are not just as simple as Yang Pill powerhouses, all of them are in the late Yang Pill and even complete existence.


    In the entire chariot, only Mo Jiu Yi is extremely weak, like an ant.


    This also made Mo Jiu very scared, and his body trembled slightly.


    The person sitting in the first seat is the leader of the Xingyue Church, and he is almost the strongest person present.


    The leader of Xingyue Sect is an old man. He did not show any stern expression at this moment. Instead, he looked at Mo Jiu kindly, but this face made Mo Jiu tremble even more.


    "Child, don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you."


    You should know that the master of the magic nine magic gate is not qualified to enter this chariot, which shows the high respect of this group of people.


    "I heard you know Lord Su Baxian?"


    Today''s giants of all walks of life, who dare to call Su Yan Daming directly, are all honored as Lord Su or Lord Su Baxian. Adults must be added, and they are afraid of being cut off, and they will definitely be a disaster.


    Mo Jiu nodded, a little disturbed.


    "Then talk about it."


    Mo Jiu looked at the people around him, staring at him one by one, as if staring at a beautiful beauty.


    Mojiu is like a life-saving straw in the eyes of this group of people, even if it is a little unrealistic, this group of people still regard it as the supreme.


    If you can get to know Su Yan through the magic nine, build a good relationship, and let Su Yan open up, then it will be the best result.


    Mo Jiu paused, and his voice trembled, "It''s just an acquaintance, there is not much overlap."


    Of course Mo Jiu did not dare to tell lies, nor did he dare to give him ten courage.


    He only knew Su Yan. Before, he was a little arrogant, thinking that he could defeat Su Yan by practicing hard.


    But after experiencing this series of events, his cognition was completely subverted. In his eyes, Su Yan was the sun and the moon in the sky, and he could not touch it at all.


    "At that time, I was taken abducted by the powerful design of the earth, and I met Master Su during that time."


    Mo Jiu knew Su Yan, but Su Yan knew he didn''t know him.


    After all, Su Yan is already a general existence of people holding the moon, he is just an ant on the ground.


    "It''s so good." The Xingyue leader showed a smile, "Yes, then there is a chance to speak. Then you know what to do?"


    Mo Jiu is not a fool, of course he understands.


    His doormaster had told him before and asked him to beg Su Yan to spare the magic door.


    And the fact that he knew Su Yan was not spread by him, it was completely leaked by some disciples of the magic door.


    "I will try my best."


    What Mo Jiu said was reluctant, it was really reluctant, and it was not certain whether he could talk to Su Yan.


    The big guys on the car wheel were overjoyed and in a particularly good mood, thinking that they had caught the straw.


    Many giants even appreciated Mojiu, and promised Mojiu that they could enter their sect. As long as things are done, serving as an elder is not necessary.


    Mo Jiu was not dazzled by these at all. He knew his status and his weight. This was not a good thing. On the contrary, it was likely to kill him!


    If things are not done well by that time, the group will not eat him.


    He understood that Su Yan could not slay everyone, because he understood Su Yan''s character after a short contact.


    As long as one person in this chariot was lucky and didn''t give him death, then his magic nine would not survive.


    At this moment, Mo Jiu''s face was full of sorrow. He was young, but he had endured things he couldn''t bear.


    On the opposite side of Mo Jiuyi, many giants are also rushing towards Liangzhou. These are the many giants in Qingzhou.


    Compared to the Demon Nine, the people of Leiyun Sect were much luckier, because Leiyun was tight-lipped and didn''t leak the news about him and Su Yan at all, so no one looked for him.


    He followed the **** of the big team, he had just arrived at the realm, and naturally the last.


    But Lei Yun was very happy, knowing Su Yan for himself, and even saving Su Yan.


    He knew that Su Yan couldn''t avenge revenge, couldn''t take action against him. Compared to others, it was a great thing.


    The people around him were in Haipeng, everyone was in danger, and the whole atmosphere was extremely heavy. Only Leiyun felt happy in his heart and even wanted to laugh a little.


    Lei Xianying on the side was not in a high mood, not because of Su Yan''s affairs, but because of her own affairs.


    Seeing Lei Xianying like this, Lei Yun said coldly: "Don''t worry, I''ll take revenge on that stinky girl when that happens!"


    Lei Xianying had been covering his face before because his face was hurt and it was inconvenient to see people.


    This injury is not simple, ordinary medicine and even spiritual power cannot be recovered.


    Of course, what a woman cares most about is her face. Now that she has a broken face, one can imagine the taste in her heart.


    "Father, I will find her, there must be some misunderstanding in this."


    "Misunderstanding!" Lei Yun was even more angry. "What is the misunderstanding? She hurts you, so you should pay the price. I will let her know what regret is and dare to hurt my daughter!"


    Of course, Lei Yun loved Lei Xianying in every possible way. He only had such a daughter, so naturally he gave her all the love.


    Lei Xianying didn''t say anything, lowered his head and silently followed the team forward.


    The speed of the group of people was very fast, sitting on the alien beast, they didn''t dare to stop at all. The physiology was solved while flying, after all, time was too tight.


    The land of Kyushu at this time can be said to have never happened before. All the giants rushed to Liangzhou, which also shocked the people of Siyi.


    However, after getting to know, the people in Siyi were not nervous, but a little happy.


    In past confrontations, they were always at a disadvantage, otherwise they would not be driven to remote places.


    Now that the Xiuwu world is deflated, this is quite a matter of people''s minds for them, and even some Xiyi powerhouses have already made up their minds to see if they can take advantage of the opportunity.


    Of course, some people got involved in the fight to Liangzhou. They wanted to see what it was like to subvert the entire martial arts world!

 Chapter 1857： Swagger

    The army from all walks of life was rushing non-stop, and all kinds of strange beasts came in handy. They were almost non-stop day and night, and did not dare to delay any time.


    They understood that if they did not arrive at the time set by Su Yan, the consequences would be terrible, and they would not dare to think about it.


    Compared to Mo Jiu and Thunder Cloud Sect, there are a few others who are also extremely lucky, at least they think so.


    Xiao Chu, who was in the same family, was completely praised by his head at the moment, and was even more kind than his son.


    "Xiao Chu, from now on, you will be the head of the front door, and the front door has to be carried forward by you."


    The master of the gate was full of joy, his eyes widened when he looked at Xiao Chu.


    Being able to climb a huge mountain like Su Yan was something he had never thought of.


    Even though his son looks cold at the moment, he doesn''t care at all. It is the most important thing to let Zhengyi develop. After all, Zhengyi is not his own self.


    Although the son who is the head of the family is angry, although his realm is higher than Xiao Chu, he can only be angry in his heart. He does not dare to have any crooked thoughts about Xiao Chu.


    Xiao Chu naturally looked flattered, all this happened too suddenly.


    I was an ordinary disciple, but now he suddenly became the heir of the school, which I didn''t even dare to think before.


    Of course, he also knew that his relationship with Su Yan was not as good as he thought, even though he wanted to be brothers and sisters with Su Yan.


    "The head, in fact, I also know Su Yan, there is not a deep intersection."


    The head''s son also hurriedly said at this moment: "Father, you see Xiao Chu telling the truth, he is a lie."


    The head of the family glared at his son before turning to smile at Xiao Chu and said, "Isn''t the knowledge enough? Now the entire martial arts world is eager to meet Master Su."


    In his opinion, being able to recognize this is already a great thing, and being able to bless Zhengyimen this time is the best result.


    Therefore, Xiao Chu was treated like an emperor along the way, and he became a true celebrity.


    Zhang Lang, who was in the other half of the Flame Gate, was surrounded by a group of big guys at this moment, just like countless stunners looking at a beautiful girl.


    Zhang Lang was stared at by all kinds of eyes, this feeling was too uncomfortable, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Zhang Lang, you know Master Su, is this true?"


    An early strong man in Yang Pill asked excitedly.


    Zhang Lang nodded and shook his head again.


    Everyone was puzzled and they were all nervous.


    "Knowing is knowing, but I don''t know if he knows him now."


    What Zhang Lang was telling was the truth. If it was before, if he was before the Tai Amen Grand Competition, he might still be able to say that he knew Su Yan, or even that Su Yan knew him.


    But now, Su Yan has walked all the way, too dazzling, Tai Amen aspires to kill the Tai Amen sect master, Xiuwu Realm uses one enemy and a hundred, and kills the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    All this is incredible and unimaginable, but Su Yan did it, and it only took a year.


    Su Yan now has a much higher status than him, and it is normal for him to have this idea.


    A giant old man pondered for a moment, and finally he could only sigh.


    "Zhang Lang is right, how much Su Da today exists, can you know him."


    Everyone''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom, very lost, and everyone was in danger.


    "If you come, you will be safe, let it be your fate."


    It can be said that the powerhouses of all walks of life who rushed to Liangzhou are basically like this at the moment, they are all resigned to their fate.


    However, there are some differences. The big empires of the martial arts are more worried and have offended Su Yan. Some powerful men who have been killed by Su Yan are more disturbed, afraid that Su Yan will cut the grass and wipe out the roots.


    This kind of uneasiness has always enveloped everyone''s hearts. Although they kept rushing along the way, the atmosphere was very low.


    However, all the strong in Kyushu are lost and uneasy, but the people in one place are the other way around.


    This is the land of the Western Regions, attached to Xuzhou.


    The prince of Cha Chi country!


    At this moment, he led dozens of countries in the Western Regions, rushing to Liangzhou mightily, without the slightest fear or worry at all. On the contrary, each one was very happy, as if it was a holiday.


    Of course, the prince of Che Chiguo sits in the first place, and many powerful men who are much higher than him can only sit on both sides, and even his father and king can only sit on the side.


    "This time, thanks to King Che Chi!" An emperor said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the prince of Che Chiguo, I''m afraid we would have gone here."


    "Everyone nodded, thinking it was reasonable.


    But King Che Chi was smiling, with no sense of humility at all, receiving praise from all parties.


    King Che Chi looked at the emperors of the countries present, with a smile on his face: "It''s also lucky, you didn''t know that I had a fight with Boss Su at the time."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. This is a big deal. It is a miracle to be able to live with such a strong person and not die!


    "Boss Su is really strong, so he definitely doesn''t have the strength to say that he is a leveraged person. I was convinced that I was beaten and recognized him as the big brother."


    "Wang Er, you will have the throne from now on."


    King Che Chiguo on the side also said excitedly that his son had done the best thing.


    Other countries also nodded one after another, thinking that this was inevitable.


    At the same time, one of the people stood up and looked at the crowd and said, "This time it is all thanks to King Chechi, otherwise the result is unimaginable."


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    "I propose that in the future, the land of the Western Regions will be led by Che Chiguo, so that Che Chiguo will bring us prosperity."


    Hearing this, everyone changed their colors. This is not a joke, but the rhythm of the Western Regions!


    Although they are grateful, they are still a little unacceptable to submit to Che Chiguo of the same level.


    One of the kings even stood up and looked at everyone: "This matter is still undecided. What if Master Su doesn''t give him face?"


    Everyone is also muttering, this is not unreasonable.


    "I think it''s better to wait until this matter is over. If this is spared, Che Chiguo will be respected."


    Everyone nodded, this is the safest way.


    King Che Chi was unhappy in his heart, but he did not explicitly say that everything will be true by then.


    In his heart, the relationship between himself and Su Yan is very old, and he will definitely take special care of him.


    At the same time, time passed, the five-day period was running out, and the strong from all walks of life also gathered in Liangzhou.


    Liangzhou suddenly became lively. After all, all the powerful Yangdan from Kyushu were here, but everyone was stopped outside the Shuangfengmen sect.

 Chapter 1858： Kill the chicken and the monkey!

    Looking at the crowds outside the sect, Su Yan showed a faint smile on his face. If you don''t scare this group of people, this group of people will not be honest.


    When he arrived in the martial arts world, Su Yan had already planned everything. There was already an answer to what he would do here and who to kill.


    At this moment, Xi Gu hurriedly ran towards the place where Su Yan was, very respectful.


    "Master Su, all the strong people above Yangdan from Kyushu have assembled."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Jin Shiya beside him and said, "Let''s go meet these people."


    Jin Shiya nodded, she was not afraid of anything with Su Yan.


    Several people walked towards the outside of the sect. The crowds outside were a bit spectacular, and even shocked some people.


    After all, they are a group of strong Yang Pills, and they are all strong Yang Pills in Kyushu. Such a battle has never happened before.


    Looking around, at least tens of thousands of people, this is all the strength of the entire Xiuwu world!


    Of course, most of them are in the early stage of Yang Pill and the middle stage of Yang Pill. After all, the late stage of Yang Pill and Yang Pill Consummation are not so good for breakthrough.


    Everyone stopped talking when they saw someone coming out of the sect, and the whole place was suddenly silent.


    When they saw that the leader was a young man in his twenties, everyone''s expressions changed.


    "That''s Su Baxian, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t call your name directly, be careful to cause misfortune!"


    "Right right, Master Su, Master Su."


    Everyone''s discussion was quiet, and some people even communicated through divine consciousness, after all, they were afraid of bad luck.


    They didn''t know what Su Yan had for calling them together, whether it was to destroy them all or what, they didn''t know.


    However, many people still know that Total Extinction is definitely not realistic, after all, this will not benefit Su Yan at all.


    Now he is aspiring to the Central Plains, becoming the lord of Kyushu, the first person in the martial arts world, and he has the final say in the entire martial arts world.


    If he wipes out everyone, then the martial arts world will completely decline.


    And how to manage the people all over Kyushu, the tens of billions, wouldn''t it be a complete chaos.


    What''s more, the Siyis have been staring at him. If all the people who come are obliterated, it would be great news for the Siyis.


    At that time, Kyushu will surely kill all creatures!


    This is definitely not a good result for Su Yan, so many people speculate that Su Yan will not slaughter.


    Looking at everyone, Su Yan understood what these people were thinking, what they were afraid of, and why they were even upset.


    He understood all of these, after all, it was obvious.


    What Su Yan wanted was this result. If you want to really win the title in Kyushu, you must make this group of people afraid of him, otherwise no one will convince him.


    And what he has to do today is also very simple, kill the chicken and the monkey!


    Su Yan looked at everyone, with spring thunder in his tongue.


    "Everyone is very punctual, they all arrived at the stipulated time."


    But as soon as his voice fell, a strong man came directly from the sky, with extreme speed. After arriving, his face was already pale, obviously using a lot of physical energy.


    Su Yan''s face suddenly became cold, and with a wave of his hand, a powerful force immediately enveloped the strong man.


    But for a moment, the man was directly transformed into a dead bone by Su Yan, shocking the people around him.


    "I said, in five days, this man was late."


    Everyone''s expressions finally changed, no longer the way they were before, all of them were full of anxiety and horror in their hearts.


    Su Yan is not a bad guy, on the contrary, he has always been a killer.


    This person was late, if Su Yan let him go, his majesty would be damaged.


    It''s not that strength will affect him, but that this group of people''s views on him will change, thinking that Su Baxian is nothing more than that.


    What he wants is the fear and fear of this group of people. Only in this way can he make the martial arts world completely surrender.


    Killing one person is just the opening scene, everything is still to come.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and continued: "You are all good, and you all arrived on time. Give yourself an applause."


    Everyone hesitated, but someone led them, and the applause immediately sounded like a tide, shaking the surroundings.


    When the applause stopped, Su Yan continued: "It''s actually very simple to let you come here. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you all."


    Hearing this, many people feel a lot easier, at least this is not the worst result.


    Seeing everyone''s relaxed expressions, Su Yan sneered and said, "However, there are still some things that have to be resolved, from the martial arts world, the earth martial arts world, my personal grievances."


    "I am not a murderer of innocent people, nor am I a chopsticksman, but anyone who offends me will die miserably."


    Su Yan turned and looked at Xi Kua beside him, showing a smile.


    "For example, the master of Shuangfengmen!"


    Xi Chuan''s complexion changed, and there was a look of horror on his face.


    In the past few days, he has been treating Su Yan as a slave, but he still cannot save his life after all.


    However, Xi Shao couldn''t give up, and knelt directly at Su Yan. "Master Su, all of this is not my fault, it is the fault of the old Xiliang, please don''t let us bear the fault for him."


    Xi Shao knocked her head to the ground, so hard that blood appeared on her forehead.


    Su Yan didn''t feel the slightest touch, and said thoughtfully: "That''s what I said, but you are the head of Shuangfengmen after all. How can you stand up if I don''t kill you?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, people around could hear it, but others could not hear it.


    There are some words that Su Yan wants to let this group of people know, and some words naturally don''t want to, which is not difficult for him.


    Xi Kua knew that he was completely finished, and a look of despair appeared on his face.


    "Master Su, you can kill me, but I beg to forgive Shuangfengmen."


    This is his last hope, otherwise he will become the sinner of the ages of Shuangfengmen.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and finally looked at Xi Gu and said: "It''s okay to spare them, but you have to give me enough reasons to disturb them."


    Xikuan silently, reason, what reason can there be?


    These are not convincing.


    But in the next second, Xi Kua understood that the reason Su Yan said was not the real reason, but!


    "Master Xie Su!"


    Xi Gu bowed down again, this was a real bow, thanks to Su Yan for sparing Shuangfengmen''s life.


    Su Yan was not moved at all, and treated him coldly.


    "Do you do it yourself, or do I help you?"


    "It''s better for adults to do it, it will look more deterrent." Xi Gu was calm, and the rescue of Shuangfengmen was already the best ending.


    Even if the Shuangfeng Gate has to pay a painful price for this, even if the luck is no longer, it will directly decline.


    But even so, it''s better than being wiped out.


    A vitality emerged from Su Yan''s hand, like a beating flame, with terrifying power.


    This yuan force went directly to the west, killing him in an instant!

 Chapter 1859： Kill another person

    Xi Kua accepted death frankly, without a trace of resistance. Of course, his resistance was useless.


    In this way, under Su Yan''s powerful vitality, Xi Kua was enveloped in flames and instantly turned into powder.


    When everyone saw this scene, their pupils shrank suddenly, and they all took a breath, and the fear in their hearts was infinitely magnified!


    The dignified Yang Dan consummated the strong, and in front of Su Yan, it was just a landslide, and it was simply vulnerable!


    Such a huge gap made them completely decadent and fearful, and they repeatedly fell into the endless abyss, surrounded by countless demons, and the danger was on the verge!


    Su Yan''s purpose for doing this is very simple. It is to kill chickens and monkeys, let this group of people take a look, take a closer look, and know how good he is.


    He is not a good man and a believer, nor is he a good old man of Shabi. He has only one belief. If you don''t offend me, I won''t offend anyone.


    The dignified immortal emperor is actually very rare to have faith. The group of people who used to be close to him were all demons who killed people without blinking.


    There is no reason at all, there is no offense, kill if you want, and regard life as a must.


    Su Yan is fundamentally different from this group of people, but it is also a decisive decision, and will never leave the water.


    After killing Xi Kua, Su Yan did not stop. For him, it was just the beginning, just a lot of money.


    No one in the audience dared to say a word, they were all silent, obviously frightened.


    Inside the Shuangfeng Gate, there was a wailing, and all the elders and disciples were crying bitterly.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the cry of these people, looking at one of the old men, the old man at Shuangfengmen.


    "Now the Shuangfeng Sect head is dead, you are now the head."


    The Shuangfengmen Grand Elder was not happy, on the contrary, he was very scared. This head was not so good, unless Su Yan didn''t kill him.


    "But you have become the head, so you have to get something out to buy your life."


    Hearing this, Shuangfengmen Grand Elder''s complexion changed slightly. Of course he understood Su Yan''s meaning, and it was simply the dawn of life for him.


    "Of course, do everything you can."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You don''t need to spend everything, you just need to bring out something equivalent to your worth."


    Su Yan''s smile seemed to the elder Shuangfengmen, it was not a funny smile, it completely made his scalp numb.


    He is also an old man, and he naturally knows the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    But what gave him a headache is, what is equivalent, what can be equivalent to his life.


    In his own view, his life is of course priceless, nothing can be compared, but if this is the case, wouldn''t he be dead.


    Therefore, he must find out what is equivalent to himself, and it must be of high value. If it is too low, he will suffer unimaginable consequences.


    Su Yan is very leisurely and patient, he is waiting.


    If I came to the martial arts world this time just to build power and kill a few people, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    This Xiuwu realm is naturally better than the earth, with rich aura, and countless miracles.


    He is now consummated with Yang Pill, and it is definitely not a simple matter to break through the Yin and Yang realm, and he needs a lot of spiritual power.


    Therefore, he needs a lot of panacea and a lot of aura.


    Just relying on self-cultivation, that kind of speed is too slow, would it not be a good thing for this group of people to hand in a little.


    Everything is okay, Su Yan asked the group to gather, nothing more than shaving the wool.


    The elder Shuangfengmen sweated on his forehead, obviously the pressure made him unbearable, and his legs trembled at this moment.


    After thinking for a few minutes, he looked at Su Yan, and tentatively said, "My school has a third-rank spirit gathering pill, I don''t know Master Su?"


    The smile on Su Yan''s face stopped abruptly, looking at the Shuangfengmen Grand Elder, he said in a cold voice: "The third-rank Gathering Pill, is the dignified Shuangfengmen master worth a third-rank pill!"


    The elder Shuangfengmen changed his color in amazement and knelt down immediately, Su Yan''s voice obviously made him tremble.


    The others were also shocked, as soon as Su Yan got angry, their nerves were stirred.


    "Master Su''s forgiveness, Master Su''s forgiveness, the younger one will definitely be able to bring out the equivalent."


    The master of Shuangfeng Gate quickly begged for mercy.


    "Well, read your first offense, and give you another chance."


    The master of Shuangfengmen wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his uneasy heart stabilized slightly.


    None of the three-level Spirit Gathering Pills could satisfy Su Yan''s appetite, which made him feel a headache.


    The third-rank Gathering Pill was also extremely precious in the martial arts world, after all, Su Yan could only refine the second-rank in the earth martial arts world before.


    But today is not what it used to be, and now he is not playing the same way in refining the third-grade pill. After all, he has enough materials, and his technique is not a problem.


    He can refine it, and the success rate is naturally needless to say, so the third-grade Spirit Gathering Pill is not important to him.


    Shuangfengmen Grand Elder''s face is hard to look, the third grade is not enough, obviously this is the rhythm of fourth grade.


    But in the martial arts world, if you want a fourth-grade pill, it is no different from reaching the sky, because no one can refine it.


    Even the third grade pill is only a few people can refine, most of them are left by the ancestors.


    Many schools are reluctant to take it as a family heirloom.


    Su Yan could not care about these, if he took out the equivalent things, he would live, or he would die.


    After a stalemate for a few minutes, the elder Shuangfengmen suddenly thought of something, and he was suddenly ecstatic.


    Isn��t there a fourth-grade pill inside Shuangfengmen?


    This made him ecstatic, as long as he contributed the four-ply pill, then his fortune-telling was guaranteed.


    Thinking of this, the elder Shuangfengmen showed a relaxed look on his face, as if he had gone to hell.


    He looked at Su Yan and said anxiously: "Master Su, my sect seems to enshrine a fourth-grade pill. I don''t know what it is, but can I change my life?"


    Su Yan turned around and looked at the master of Shuangfeng Gate, with a faint smile on his face.


    Originally, in everyone''s eyes, Su Yan should have agreed, after all, it was a four-pronged medicine.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the smile on Su Yan''s face suddenly disappeared, and then an extremely cold killing intent was revealed.


    A wave of horror instantly enveloped the Great Elder Shuangfengmen, and the breath of death made everyone tremble, Su Yan at this moment was like a great devil!


    The elder of Shuangfengmen was originally happy. After all, he thought he had lost his life, and thanked Zongmen for leaving a fourth-grade medicine.


    Even if Xiliang breaks through, he has not taken it.


    However, Su Yan''s sudden change made him completely unthinkable, he couldn''t think of it at all, and he couldn''t think of any reason until he died.


    In this way, the Shuangfengmen Great Elder also died in Su Yan''s hands, turning his whole body into ashes and directly drifting away.

 Chapter 1860： You guys figure it out

    Su Yan''s killing of the master of Shuangfeng Gate was excusable in everyone''s opinion. After all, he was the master of Shuangfeng Gate, and his ancestors wanted to kill Su Yan.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s counter-kill, I''m afraid it would really be over.


    But Su Yan''s killing of the great elder of Shuangfengmen was completely beyond their imagination and was not expected at all.


    Killing Xiku can also be said to be Liwei, killing a great elder, which makes people hard to understand.


    Similarly, the fear in the hearts of the people around them became more and more serious, and some even fainted with fright.


    Because Su Yan had no rules for killing people in their opinion, it could be said that there were no rules at all, and this was the most terrifying thing.


    If they couldn''t figure out the rules, couldn''t know what Su Yan was thinking, they couldn''t deal with it, and they were faced with endless abyss and death!


    Originally, I heard that Su Yan asked the Shuangfengmen Great Elder to hand over something of equal value, so that he could survive, which made many people cheered and encouraged.


    Even some smart people thought they had seen Su Yan thoroughly, and Su Yan summoned them here just to blackmail them.


    However, now they are wrong, completely wrong, completely wrong.


    Fear looms over my heart, anxiety cannot be dispelled, and everyone is in danger.


    And all of this was seen by Su Yan, how he didn''t know, everything was under his control, what he wanted was this effect.


    The Yuwen Xiongba on the side was somewhat incomprehensible, looking at Su Yan and said, "My lord, why are you killing this great elder?"


    Little Lori gave Yuwen Xiongba a white look, and said with disdain: "Su Yan has his own reason for doing this. You think you are as stupid as a pig."


    Yuwen Xiongba was speechless, and he couldn''t take advantage of him in front of Lori.


    Jin Shiya didn''t speak. Although she couldn''t bear it, she also understood that if this group of people didn''t kill, they would be wild beasts, and if they didn''t pay attention, they would devour herself.


    In the past, she might still try to stop Su Yan, after all, normal thinking can''t kill anyone anyway.


    But now, she knew everything, and all this changed her.


    Su Yan killed the elder of Shuangfengmen, and turned to look at the disciples and elders of Shuangfengmen.


    "Where is the second elder of Shuangfengmen?"


    Everyone is trembling with fear, this is not over yet, do you want to kill?


    The second elder of Shuangfengmen walked out tremblingly, not daring to look at Su Yan at all, and kept his head down.


    When he arrived in front of Su Yan, he threw himself on his knees.


    "Master Su, I am...I am the second elder of Shuangfengmen."


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the man and said, "It''s up to you now. If you take out something equal to your worth, you can spare you not to die."


    At the end, Su Yan added another sentence.


    "Remember, you only have one chance."


    The second elder of Shuangfengmen didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "I would like to use everything in Shuangfengmen for my life!"


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and the answers of these two elders made him very satisfied. He was a wise man and could spare his life.


    "Yes, exchange the entire sect, it seems that I have made a profit."


    "No, no, how can an adult say that earning all this should be an adult."


    Su Yan smiled even more. This is the right way to continue.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I don''t want all of your Shuangfeng Gate, otherwise, wouldn''t it be inhumane."


    Hearing this, many people couldn''t help cursing in their hearts. They were inhumane and knew what they were like.


    "That fourth-grade pill and all the third-grade pill in your sect!"


    When Su Yan spoke, his request was as simple as that, and he looked down on the rest.


    The second elder of Shuangfengmen nodded quickly, not dare not to follow.


    After a while, the Shuangfengmen sect master personally put a fourth-grade pill and ten third-grade spirit gathering pills into Su Yan''s hand.


    This caused many gatekeepers and emperors present to smack their tongues. They underestimated Shuangfeng Gate.


    This Shuangfeng Sect is really strong with so many year-end accumulations, there is actually one fourth-rank pill and ten third-rank gathering spirit pills!


    At this moment, many people were relieved, thinking that it was not unbelievable that Su Yan killed the Shuangfengmen Great Elder.


    With so many elixirs, I just want to take a third-level elixirs to save my life. Obviously, I have no sincerity. Obviously I deceived Su Yan. I should die.


    And for many people, they also understand something in their hearts.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and said, "I''m not happy about the friendship of the second elder of Shuangfengmen, oh no, it''s the friendship of Shuangfengmen."


    Yuwen Xiongba reacted and hurriedly walked over to take the box containing the pill, with a look of joy.


    "An adult is an adult, it''s really high, I''m convinced with this blackmail method."


    Little Lori kicked Yuwen Xiongba and said angrily: "Don''t be big or small, what is blackmail, this is life money, Shuangfengmen does not suffer at all."


    Su Yan didn''t care about the quarrel between the two. What he cared more about was the many sects and empires he was doing.


    The Shuangfeng Gate is squeezed out, and its sect must have fallen sharply. The second elder is not in the late stage of Yang Dan, so it is not considered a first-class sect.


    Moreover, the pill of its martial art is gone, it can be said to have plummeted, and it is almost difficult to return to prosperity.


    Su Yan wanted to do this, not to destroy the door, but let him suffer a fatal blow, it is difficult to recover in a short time.


    After finishing the affairs of Shuangfengmen, Su Yan shifted his gaze to the master of the dwarven gate.


    The master of the dwarf gate naturally trembled at this moment, and his face was full of horror.


    "Then, now it''s time for the dwarven gatekeeper."


    "I hang myself!"


    The dwarf gatekeeper committed suicide on the spot without saying a word.


    This made Su Yan never thought that he hadn''t planned to kill anymore, but he had no choice but to commit suicide.


    Su Yan shifted his gaze to the Great Elder of the Dwarf Gate, with a faint smile on his face.


    "I am willing to donate all the Sanpin Pills."


    There is no four-tier pill in the dwarf gate, after all, it is incomparable with the Shuangfeng gate.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, I will spare your life."


    This made the dwarf sect master cheered and couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.


    The Zixuan gate master on the side had already drew out his sword, snarled himself with a sword, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Yan showed a pity and said, "Why is this person so anxious to die? As long as he handed over the equivalent, I didn''t say to kill."


    This made the people of Zixuan sorrow, thinking that their master was too sad.


    Su Yan''s killing of Xikuu was for power, the two sect masters behind him didn''t even want to kill, and there was no need to kill again.


    But the other party begged for death by himself, and he had no choice.


    The Grand Elder of the Zixuan Sect also handed over all the third-class pill, a total of fifteen pills, stunned everyone.


    After solving the three martial arts, the matter almost came to an end.


    At this moment, Su Yan also looked at Yang Dan from all over Kyushu, showing He Xi''s smile: "Next, you can figure it out."

 Chapter 1861： Crazy money

    But in everyone''s eyes, Su Yan''s smile was not a real smile, but rather like the smile of a devil.


    Everyone is looking squarely, because the problem is already before them. If you don''t deal with it properly, I''m afraid you will really die.


    While everyone was thinking, the prince of Che Chiguo stood up and looked at Su Yan with a charming face.


    "Boss, don''t kill me, it''s me!"


    King Che Chi raised his hands for fear that Su Yan didn''t see clearly and killed him directly as a disturber.


    Of course Su Yan saw clearly, he was not presbyopic.


    But Su Yan didn''t say anything, he just wanted to see what this person was going to do.


    After a few seconds, King Che Chi saw that Su Yan hadn''t done anything, and couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    At the same time, there was a burst of joy in his heart, and he even raised his head, with a proud expression on his face.


    The people around were stunned. Why did you call Su Yan so directly, and even called the boss, is there really great friendship?


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, which made the people around even more surprised, and they all looked at King Che Chi.


    "Isn''t that the prince of Cha Chiguo!"


    "Yeah, why does he have such courage to die?!"


    "Master Su didn''t do anything, do you really know him?"


    ...


    Many people are talking about it, all in shock and surprise.


    But some insiders were depressed, and even wanted to cry in their hearts. Why didn''t I flatter Su Yan at the beginning.


    An insider revealed to the people around him: "At the beginning, Master Su participated in the Xuzhou Genius Competition, and there was some entanglement with this kid."


    "Damn, this kid is so lucky!"


    A group of people envy, jealousy and hate, if they can have such a relationship, their lives are guaranteed, and they may not be blackmailed.


    King Chechi squeezed directly through the crowd and walked forward to the nearest place of the Zongmen.


    He looked at Su Yan with a charming face, as if he was a little unhappy.


    "Boss, remember me."


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but Yuwen Xiongba on the side spoke up.


    "It''s you kid, hurry up and hand in your things, or you will be destroyed."


    King Che Chi''s face was speechless, and his face trembled: "You don''t know the Lun''s family in these few days."


    "Don''t disgust me, don''t delay my adult, and the adult has never admitted to be your boss."


    "From that day on, I swore in my heart that the boss will be my boss for life, even if the boss doesn''t admit it."


    Shameless, it is really thicker than the city wall.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, you can avoid it and stay aside."


    King Che Chi was excited, Su Yan really knew him and prevented them from turning in the medicine.


    King Che Chiguo was so excited at this moment that he shed tears and said, "With this, I have no regrets in my life!"


    Other countries in the Western Regions were also quite shocked, congratulating them all, and also hoped that King Chechi could help them intercede.


    King Che Chi had promised before, of course he would not forget.


    "U... Uh, boss, can you spare us the countries of the Western Regions?"


    King Che Chi flirted with his eyes, he was so charming, even more charming than a woman.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face stopped, and he said faintly: "If you still do, I don''t mind letting you go with the Shuangfengmen sect master."


    King Chechi''s face changed in fright, and he immediately returned to normal. He didn''t dare to say anything, let alone beg for mercy for other countries.


    It was very fortunate to be able to save myself, and for Su Yan, it was the most benevolent.


    King Che Chi went back sadly, but when he returned to his place, it was as if he had changed.


    The kings of all countries looked at him, looking forward to the results.


    Some people even asked directly: "My prince, what is going on?"


    King Chechi sighed, which made many people feel uneasy.


    "You don''t know. There were originally one or two kings in the Western Regions who wanted to burp, because the boss wanted to build his power and kill several people in each area!"


    When everyone heard it, their faces changed drastically and their hearts trembled.


    "Then who is Su''s candidate?"


    King Che Chi sighed again at this moment, which made many people''s hearts touch their throats.


    "It was so, but after my nine-inch tongue, coupled with the friendship between me and the boss, the boss has spared you!"


    When everyone heard it, they were all delighted and words of gratitude continued.


    "But, the boss said, the death penalty can be avoided and the living sin cannot escape!"


    Everyone nodded, and this was the best result for them.


    But what everyone didn''t know was that there was no such thing at all. Su Yan didn''t want to kill them at all. He just wanted to blackmail a little pill.


    After the affairs of King Chechi, Mo Jiu, Xiao Chu, and even Lei Yun all looked happy at this moment.


    These people all stood up and received Su Yan''s pardon, after all, they all knew each other.


    Especially Leiyun of the Leiyun Sect, was also invited by Su Yan to the sect, which made many people look envious.


    And Zhu Weixiang of the Ming Dynasty also stood up at this moment, and of course was pardoned by Su Yan.


    These people seem to everyone to be lucky. It''s luck to the extreme. Some of them are jealous and hateful.


    After pardoning these people, the rest are fat sheep in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan first started in Xuzhou, and all the strong Yang Dan in Xuzhou stood up.


    One by one, they broke out life-changing things, and I didn��t dare to take it carelessly. Those with third-grade pill all produced third-grade pill. Some of the early and mid-stage Yang Pills did not have third-grade pill, so they could only try their best to produce third-grade Lingcao Ling. Medicine or a spiritual object of the same level.


    It must be so if you want to survive, there is no way.


    But among them, there were a few people who wanted to fish in troubled waters. They were obviously in the late stage of Yang Dan, but they said that they only had three-level spirit grass, and there were still one or two.


    Without a second word, these people were all killed by Su Yan, and there was no chance to change their words and beg for mercy.


    This made people in other states understand that they must not lie, otherwise there would be no chance to explain.


    What''s more important is that they must come up with something equivalent. The few people in front may really have no one. They are extremely embarrassed, but they don''t have a chance to explain, and they just die.


    The people in the back were relatively conscious a lot, and reported their old bottoms in exchange for their own lives.


    For people in all states, this saved a life, but it was a heavy loss, very heavy.


    The third-level and fourth-level pill, the third-level and fourth-level spirit herb elixir, which are also difficult to obtain in the martial arts world.


    Now that they are all taken out, they naturally hurt their muscles and bones, causing many sects to even decline.


    Su Yan knew all of this, but he was not kind, because being kind to these people would be cruel to himself.


    Besides, he really needs these things now, very much, otherwise he would not come up with such bad ideas.


    He must break through and reach a higher level, because he is very disturbed and always feels that something is about to happen.

 Chapter 1862： earned a lot

    The accumulation of money is still going on, and the life-saving dare not stop.


    All the big guys have reported their bargaining chips one after another, changing their lives.


    At this time, it was no longer possible to calm down, and it was impossible to fish in troubled waters.


    On the one hand, the general situation is gone, everyone is very crazy, scrambling to pay the price of life.


    Because in their opinion, this can win Su Yan''s kindness, after all, they are positive, and positive people are not too bad.


    On the other hand, a lesson from the past, if you want to fish in troubled waters, you will definitely not escape Su Yan''s eyes.


    But this has suffered some sects or empires, because they are very poor, very poor.


    Some have either just made a breakthrough and cost a lot of money, or have experienced battles, and there is nothing worthwhile at all.


    Regarding this, Su Yan did not kill him all at once. As long as it was true, Su Yan also opened his eyes and let the group of people go.


    Su Yan didn''t want to kill these people, otherwise he would waste time dealing with them, and he would have killed them long ago.


    After all, there is no hatred with this group of people, and it is not that there is any deep hatred, all of them are killed, that is indeed passed.


    Of course, Su Yan is very clear about another important point.


    The land of Kyushu is very large, with a large number of people, dozens of times more than the earth, so many people need human management and protection.


    All killed, that Kyushu will be in chaos, and of course the most bitter group of people at the bottom.


    Su Yan didn''t want this, he didn''t want the people in the Siyi Land to peep into Kyushu. All he needed this group of people, he needed them to guard Kyushu, and they also needed them to continue to produce a steady stream of medicine for himself.


    Looking at the third or fourth-grade pill, and looking at the third-grade and fourth-grade spiritual herbs, Su Yan''s face showed a long-lost smile.


    This smile is different from before, this is the most honest smile, this time it is really profitable.


    Think about it, in the land of Kyushu, there are so many sect empires, they are all turned over to save their lives, how many pills and spirit grass Su Yan got.


    I didn''t dare to think about it at all, this is simply the best of Kyushu!


    With so many elixirs and spirit grasses, Su Yan naturally has no worries in his heart. He is sure that relying on these things, he can easily break through to the realm of Yin and Yang!


    Not a half-step yin and yang, but a real realm of yin and yang!


    Think about it, he has robbed everything in Kyushu, and I am afraid that a pig can also break through.


    There are so many people, there is a steady stream of people, in line, everyone is very conscious.


    But most of them didn''t take out anything, and only a few took out their life-saving things on the spot.


    This is not difficult to think, after all, they are all extremely precious things, and even many heirlooms of their own sects, of course it is impossible to take them with them at will.


    Jin Shiya on the side held Su Yan''s arm, looked at Su Yan with a smirk and said, "You are good or bad."


    Su Yan smiled even more when he heard this.


    "Am I really good or bad?"


    "Isn''t it bad? I robbed others of the most precious things, and everyone in Kyushu, you still look down on those below Yang Dan."


    Su Yan pretended to be pensive and thought about it seriously.


    "You are right, but I feel so good."


    Su Yan''s words made Jin Shiya''s teeth itch, but there was nothing to do.


    Yuwen Xiongba on the side was tearful of happiness.


    "My lord, I''m so happy, and I''m so happy to follow the adults."


    Even if many people didn''t bring family heirlooms, many people took out three-grade pill on the spot.


    Of course, Yu Wen Xiongba accepted it and put it in the ghost gourd.


    Seeing a steady stream of third-grade pill and third-grade and fourth-grade spirit grass, he was of course happy. He had never seen so many good things in his life.


    Third-level spirit grass, this is something that you can''t see on the earth at all, even if it is a hundred years of extremely deep dense forest, it may not be able to produce one.


    This is the essential gap between the martial arts world and the earth.


    Su Yan also knew very well that this group of people had reached a desperate situation, and if they were forced, they would collapse.


    So he didn''t ask too much for anything else, he just needed to hand over the life-saving things, and people could leave immediately.


    Such a monotonous and boring collection makes Yu Wen Xiongba very happy.


    From day to night, he didn''t stop at all, although he was tired, he was very happy.


    "This trip to the martial arts world is the most profitable."


    Looking at the pile of elixirs as high as a hill in the ghost gourd, and the elixir that almost filled the ghost gourd, Yuwen Xiongba felt that he was the happiest person in the world.


    However, before he was happy for a moment, Su Yan took away the ghost gourd.


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly looked at Su Yan like a little daughter-in-law who was bullied.


    "Can''t you let me keep it all?"


    "You are not worth this ghost gourd."


    Su Yan''s words were too heartbreaking, it was like using a knife to stir Yuwen Xiongba''s heart.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s expression was ashamed of crying, and his heart became complicated and anxious.


    This made Jin Shiya and Little Lori on the side laugh, and it was a pity that Yu Wenxiong did not enter the showbiz.


    "Everyone is very tired today, so take a good rest."


    Su Yan threw a third-grade pill to Yuwen Xiongba, and Jin Shiya and Xiao Lolita also took one each.


    Although there are many in raising ghost gourd, the third grade pill is not that simple.


    Some of the leaders of the later period of Yang Pill were met and unquestionable, showing its preciousness.


    One third-grade pill for three of them is already enough, at least the pill can''t be absorbed without spending some time.


    Of course Yuwen Xiongba understood all of this, with a smile on his face, as well as careful thoughts.


    "My lord, you see that I am so busy today, can''t you give me one more reward?"


    While speaking, Yu Wen Xiongba did not forget to blink his eyes, full of charm.


    Su Yan felt very sick and almost vomited.


    "You can''t finish refining one in a few days, so why do you want one?"


    "I can keep it, as a family heirloom." Yuwen Xiongba said with a blushing face.


    "Stay aside."


    Su Yan ignored Yuwen Xiongba and walked directly to the bedroom of Shuangfengmen.


    Shuangfengmen naturally didn''t dare to disturb them, wishing them to live, at least to be safe.


    The ancestor, the head, and the great elder in the door were all dead, which can be said to be a devastating blow.


    And the most important thing is the anger of those sects, they can''t get to Su Yan, so they can only vent towards Shuangfengmen.


    After all, it was Xi Liang that caused them to suffer heavy losses and naturally became angry.


    Of course, Su Yan also understood this. He had told the people in Kyushu before that no one was allowed to use the Shuangfeng Gate, Dwarf Gate and Zixuan Gate for fifty years.


    This also caused a group of people in Kyushu to tick their teeth with hatred, and the eyes looking at the three disciples were extremely terrifying.


    Similarly, this also caused very serious consequences. The number of disciples of the Three Martial Arts was lost by more than half overnight.

 Chapter 1863： Knock on door late at night

    The night slowly darkened, and the entire Shuangfengmen area gradually calmed down.


    The bigwigs from all over Kyushu are all leaving, and many people rush back to get the family heirloom, otherwise Su Yan would have to let them go.


    Which sect or empire, gave everything clearly and clearly, it is impossible to repay the debt.


    Su Yan took the ghost gourd and returned to his residence. He did not live with Jin Shiya because he planned to practice tonight.


    With so many elixirs, wouldn��t it be a waste not to practice? Although the current elixirs and spiritual herbs are far from enough to break through the yin and yang realm, they are enough to consolidate oneself.


    When other people bring everything, and then retreat, the yin and yang realm will be assured.


    Su Yan closed the door room and walked directly to the bed. The oil lamp was very bright, not the kind of dim feeling.


    He sat cross-legged on the bed and directly took out twenty third-grade spirit gathering pills from the ghost gourd.


    Without the slightest hesitation, just swallow it!


    In an instant, Su Yan felt that his body was surrounded by a powerful spiritual power, and a majestic spiritual power melted and boiled in his throat.


    It feels like being in boiling magma, with the heat and restlessness covering the whole body.


    Su Yan was sweating all over, and his skin became a little ruddy. This spiritual power was too powerful!


    "It''s worthy of being a third-class pill."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, it was obvious that these third-class pills could still be eye-catching.


    Of course, if he refines it by himself, the finished third-grade pill will definitely be much better than the one he has taken. After all, his technique of pill refining is not a boast.


    Su Yan had a sense of crisis in his heart, and this sense of crisis came about when Xiliang was destroyed.


    Before Xiliang, it was half-step Yin and Yang, but it was a hundred years of retreat and kept a low profile.


    He was a little afraid of reaching the realm of Yin and Yang.


    This reminded Su Yan of a title used by people in the martial arts world��the superior!


    The superiors he knows are definitely stronger beings who can make the martial arts world shudder and respect.


    In the face of these powerful men, the martial arts world is no more than a land of ants, just as the martial arts world of martial arts treats the earth martial arts world.


    It was the superior that made Su Yan a sense of crisis, a sense of crisis!


    He must break through, at least to reach the realm of Yin and Yang, facing an enemy like Xiliang, he can slap to death.


    Only in this way can he gain a foothold and be confronted by that group of people.


    This is also the reason why he is so eager to break through, otherwise he wouldn''t think of searching for attention in Xiuwu world.


    Avoiding his mind, Su Yan slowly closed his eyes, planning to practice tonight.


    But before he entered the set, the door of the room rang.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and looked at the door.


    "Who?"


    The knock on the door disappeared, followed by a slightly trembling sound.


    "Master Su, it''s me, the Thunder Cloud of Thunder Cloud Sect."


    Su Yan paused, and still said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Small...Small does something."


    Su Yan did not avoid seeing him, and did not despise Leiyun just because he was in a high position, because he still remembered in his heart that Leiyun saved him!


    "come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Lei Yun walked into the main hall cautiously, like a slave.


    There is no way, facing the strong like Su Yan, of course he was afraid of the small Yang Dan early stage.


    Without taking a few steps, Leiyun knelt down with a plop.


    Su Yan''s complexion slightly condensed, and he directly raised his hand.


    Leiyun stood up uncontrollably.


    "What are you doing on your knees?


    Lei Yun glanced at Su Yan, and finally nodded with joy.


    Because he knew that Su Yan still remembered friendship and that he saved him, which moved Lei Yun very much.


    "Master Su, the young one is here to bear Jing''s plea."


    Lei Yun said, his eyes were red, and his heart was extremely sad, like a little daughter-in-law who had been bullied, very wronged.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning. This thundercloud ran up in the middle of the night, staring at the possibility of offending him, but also had to see himself, I am afraid that something really happened.


    "You talk about something first."


    Lei Yun nodded, looked at Su Yan, and said quietly: "You know my unbelievable daughter, she is savage and willful, and makes trouble everywhere."


    Su Yan was dumb, and of course Lei Yun''s daughter Su Yan knew him, isn''t it Lei Xianying.


    He had a little impression of Lei Xianying, who was a more lively girl.


    "She has a good personality, not what you said."


    "No, no, the unsatisfactory thing is like making trouble."


    Su Yan frowned and couldn''t help asking, "What the **** did she cause?"


    Su Yan was a little dazed. After all, he didn''t know what happened to make Leiyun so angry.


    In his guess, Lei Xian may have provoke the giant, and his strength is not weak, otherwise Lei Yun won''t be so low-pitched.


    Of course, if it was really such a thing, it would be a trivial matter for Su Yan, and it could be solved at will.


    So his face returned to normal, looking at Leiyun and waiting for his words.


    Leiyun paused, his throat squirmed, and he wanted to speak but found that he could not speak.


    His face was a little red, and his eyes were a little moist.


    This surprised Su Yan. It didn''t seem to cause trouble at all. On the contrary, it was a great grievance.


    Su Yan felt that things were not that simple.


    "What the **** is it?!"


    Su Yan increased his tone, the temperature of the entire room dropped suddenly, and a chill shrouded toward the thundercloud.


    Lei Yun was so frightened that his hands and feet were cold, and his body began to tremble slightly, but the tears in his eyes became fuller.


    He lowered his head, tears fell to the ground, and bowed deeply to Su Yan.


    "My lord, it''s my daughter who is not good, and the person who provokes you, please forgive her!"


    It can be seen that Leiyun''s apology is very helpless, and it is full of sorrow, which can be said to be the ultimate unwilling apology.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Leiyun with a pair of eyes, who regarded him as a fool.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, I''m afraid this apology is useless."


    Lei Yun looked at Su Yan and felt Su Yan''s anger, and his heart began to tremble.


    In the early stage of the sun pill, facing the sun pill consummation, how can you not be afraid of being able to kill the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    "My lord, I sincerely apologize and hope you can forgive me!"


    Just here, the door was opened again, and a slightly petite body walked in.


    You can see that the petite body is shaking, shaking violently!


    "Father, why did you apologize? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you apologize instead of me!"


    This of course is Lei Xianying''s undoubtedly, her face has already been covered with tears at this moment, and she is distraught.


    "Even if I die, I won''t apologize because it is not my fault, I am the victim!"


    Lei Xian held his head high and looked straight at Su Yan with beautiful eyes, not afraid of half a minute.

 Chapter 1864： Face-to-face

    This feeling is like a great grievance, full of grievance, and blood is dripping in my heart.


    Su Yan could feel the fluctuations in Lei Xianying''s heart, it was very painful, and everything was going to die.


    Su Yan was a little surprised about all this, but it didn''t write it on his face. He just looked at the father and daughter indifferently.


    He wanted to see what tricks the two of them did, and what happened to make them do this.


    When Lei Xianying said this, Leiyun''s expression on the side had changed drastically, and he had already been frightened.


    Although he saved Su Yan''s life, Su Yan today is no longer the existence of Earth and Africa at that time, and has become the first person in the martial arts world!


    In front of the first person in the martial arts world, how dare you do this?


    Even if Su Yan is very talkative and has a life-saving kindness, but he can''t be so brutal and weak.


    Leiyun''s heart was trembling, he was scared, full of fear.


    On the one hand, he was afraid that Lei Xianying''s recklessness would anger Su Yan, and on the other hand, he was afraid that Su Yan would blame Lei Xianying for this. After all, the person Lei Xianying offended was someone close to Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, Lei Yun''s face was extremely complicated, and the old man suddenly wrote on his face, very depressed.


    As a father, just such a daughter, it is natural to give all his love, he is afraid that his daughter will be in danger and be hurt.


    But he was not there that day, and failed to protect his daughter, leaving her injured.


    Now he was even more afraid of the strength of the other party, and had to come to plead guilty. This kind of grievance made him almost collapse.


    Lei Yun''s tears and unstoppable sorrow made him almost collapse, and he could no longer speak.


    Lei Xianying was also heartbroken when seeing his father like this, tears in his eyes.


    Obviously she was wronged, and it was obvious that she herself was hurt, but she had to apologize to the enemy. This kind of aggrieved made her feel very uncomfortable.


    What''s more important is that her father is bearing everything, she is not a little girl, she understands everything.


    Lei Xianying looked at Su Yan and made a decision in his heart.


    "Don''t blame my father, everything is on me, it doesn''t hurt to kill me!"


    Lei Xianying had already spared his life and died, but he must not let his father be so wronged and embarrassed.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he didn''t know all of this, and the father and daughter didn''t make it clear at all.


    This made Su Yan a little angry, really angry.


    The whole hall was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere, this was coercion, and most people could not resist it.


    Lei Yun and Lei Xianying were wrapped in this coercion, their bodies were already out of control, their hearts trembled completely involuntarily, and they were instinctively afraid of the absolute strong.


    But Lei Xianying still stared at Su Yan, his eyes full of decisiveness.


    "Just kill me, everything has nothing to do with my father!"


    Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying, his bangs moved slightly without the wind, and said directly: "To be honest!"


    His voice shook the entire hall, not loud, but like a billowing thunder.


    Lei Xianying couldn''t resist at all, and couldn''t resist completely, and his body suddenly softened.


    There were tears on her face, and she herself hated herself, why did she do it with that person, why couldn''t she bear it.


    "The thing is that the little demon girl by your side hurt my face!"


    Lei Xianying took off the face towel covering his face, revealing his true colors.


    On the original white and flawless face, there was a horrified scar, like a centipede lying on the face, running through the chin from the forehead!


    Su Yan was shocked, he didn''t even think of it, he didn''t think of it at all!


    Lei Xianying was disfigured, and it was so vicious, you don''t need to look at Su Yan to know that this scar is very serious, very serious.


    General medicine and spiritual power cannot be repaired at all, otherwise Lei Yun would have cured Lei Xianying, otherwise Lei Xianying would not be covered by a facial mask!


    Everything is known, everything is understood, but it is wrong.


    Lei Xianying was disfigured, obviously wanting to help himself, but why did he come to bear Jing to plead guilty and beg for his forgiveness.


    Something is wrong!


    "Go on!" Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying with a cold expression.


    "What else to say is that the little demon girl beside you hurt me. I was just caring for her kindly. Who knew that she didn''t appreciate her, and shot me!"


    Su Yan''s complexion changed suddenly, and the people around him, he hadn''t reacted just now, now they understand.


    Jin Shiya is definitely not, it can only be little Lolita.


    "I told her to come over and confront her!"


    Su Yan didn''t give the two a chance to speak, and directly transmitted the voice through the air, letting little Lori come to her room.


    But after a while, little Lori arrived in the room and saw Su Yan, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "What are you asking me to do in the middle of the night?"


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and said coldly: "Do you know the two of them?!"


    Little Lori looked at Leiyun and Lei Xian, her complexion changed abruptly, but recovered instantly.


    "understanding."


    Little Lori said quietly.


    When Leiyun saw Little Lolita, the blue veins on his face suddenly bulged, and his face was full of anger.


    "Little Demon Girl, you return my daughter''s appearance!"


    Leiyun was so angry that he could no longer control himself, violently rushed towards Little Lori.


    Leiyun was in the early stage of Yang Pill, and naturally it was not something that Lori could fight against.


    But Su Yan shot, directly blocking Leiyun''s blow.


    "Don''t do anything until things are clear!"


    With Su Yan''s words, Lei Yun naturally didn''t dare to make any more moves and could only give up.


    But his eyes were still lingering, full of murderous intent.


    The same was true for Lei Xianying, seeing that Little Lori couldn''t control herself at all, completely losing her mind.


    But they were all controlled by Su Yan.


    Little Lori showed a look of disdain, even a little impatient.


    "You called me here for these two people?"


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and said, "They saved my life!"


    Little Lori''s complexion changed completely when she heard it, and she didn''t recover so quickly this time.


    But she still sneered, as if she didn''t care about it all.


    "I didn''t expect it, this world is so small."


    She looked at Su Yan with a calm gesture: "Come on, kill me and give her revenge!"


    Su Yan didn''t do it, but looked at Little Lolita and said, "I won''t do anything before I figure it out. I will figure it out first. This is why you came."


    "Does it need to be clarified? I made the scar on her face."


    Little Lori didn''t have a trace of sophistry, she admitted directly.


    "Little Demon Girl, you have a vicious heart, my daughter is kind, but you are kind enough to avenge her."


    Lei Yun scolded angrily.


    Little Lolita disdainfully said: "She knows whether she is kind or not."


    Lei Xianying couldn''t help but say: "I care about you kindly, is it wrong?"


    "I don''t need anyone to care!"

 Chapter 1865： how is this possible!

    Little Lori''s character Su Yan is of course clear. She used to be very weak and helpless, just like a child, very fragile inside.


    However, after the Fusang incident, she completely changed, completely different from her previous character, and became an unsightly killer whose inner fragility had long been hidden.


    But Su Yan also understood very well that although Little Lolita had changed, her essence remained the same, she was not bad.


    By now, everything was basically figured out, and it was really little Lori''s fault.


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita and said in a deep voice, "You left silently that day, how worried are you until we are?"


    Little Lolita curled her lips and said with disdain: "What are you worried about? You are drunk and dreaming about Jin Shiya every day. Are you worried?!"


    Su Yan is speechless, he understands everything, but his love is so little, it is impossible to divide it into several parts for others.


    As an old monster who has lived for endless years, his love for the world is actually a little numb, and it is difficult to be infected.


    It can be seen that Jin Shiya has changed, because Jin Shiya is like a person, which makes him fluctuate.


    Afterwards, there were many people, although there was no each other, although there were no big waves, but it was a real new life for Su Yan.


    Although Jin Shiya''s Tsundere and Miss had a bad temper, he knew how to be tolerant. This is what a man should do. He realized the truth that he hadn''t had in a long, long time.


    A man, if you can''t even bear the arrogance of a woman, then you only deserve to have an old woman.


    And it''s a rebirth to come back to life, so why pay attention to the past?


    I used to be a magnificent immortal emperor, the supreme being, but I was killed by someone, that was a shameful thing.


    However, I have always been complacent, taking this as my own glory, and now it is really disgusting to think about it.


    His eyes are high and everything is regarded as ants, but why didn��t he change from ants to big ants, climbing up step by step.


    And after the crisis, I didn''t want those real geniuses, those real evildoers, invincible everything!


    I am not invincible, but my heart is still invincible. Is this the last pride?


    No, this is not wanting to see the facts clearly, not wanting to know yourself, and always living in a dream!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s heart is extremely complicated. He unexpectedly discovered his own demon from the incident between Lori and Lei Xianying when he was young. This demon has been following him for so long!


    If this continues to be the case, then it will definitely be fatal!


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, regaining his senses.


    At this moment, Little Lolita and Lei Xianying are still the same, because Su Yan''s silence made the hall very calm and the atmosphere very embarrassing.


    However, the door was opened at this moment, and Jin Shiya and Yuwen Xiongba walked in.


    Seeing Su Yan, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    Little Lori looked jealous when she saw Jin Shiya, slowly jealous in her eyes.


    Why does this mediocre woman have Su Yan? Why does Su Yan like this woman so much.


    Isn''t it just a better figure, a softer face, or a softer voice? Why does Su Yan like this woman so much.


    Are you okay? I''m bad.


    But when little Lolita looked down at her chest, everything understood.


    ...


    "Su Yan, you are a superficial person!"


    Little Lolita came to such a conclusion, which was very abrupt and surprised everyone.


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention, and it was the most important thing to deal with the two of them right now.


    On the one hand, he is his lifesaver, and on the other hand, the little Lori who has lived with him, Su Yan has a good deal.


    "Little Lolita, you have to apologize."


    Su Yan''s voice was flat, with an unquestionable tone.


    Little Lolita scowled and said with disdain: "If you don''t apologize, you won''t apologize!"


    "You must apologize!" Su Yan increased his tone.


    "Hmph, I won''t apologize, you can kill me!"


    "When I met you, I was weak and helpless. Although you look bright and arrogant and arrogant, you are very fragile by nature, but you have experienced the Fusang thing. You have matured and you know a lot. However, today, it seems to me that you are nothing. Lived for these twenty years."


    Little Lori shocked all over, looking at Su Yan, her eyes were suddenly red, and tears fell suddenly.


    "You!" Little Lori was shaking all over, "You are a bad guy!"


    She wanted to leave directly, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    "You can''t tolerate your waywardness this time, apologize!"


    Little Lori was forced to a dead end and was extremely wronged.


    "I''m sorry." Little Lori curled her lips and said disdainfully.


    "attitude!"


    "I''m sorry." Little Lori looked at Lei Xianying and said.


    "attitude!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my fault is all my fault." Little Lolita was completely helpless, she was forced by Su Yan to go.


    Lei Xianying felt much better in her heart, and she didn''t expect this to be the result.


    I originally thought that I was about to die, but I never thought that Su Yan would make Little Lori apologize. Although the scars on her face cannot be eliminated, the best comfort is to apologize.


    Leiyun was even more tearful, thanking Su Yan continuously.


    "It should be, and you should apologize for doing something wrong, the most basic etiquette."


    Su Yan kept his face cold, he didn''t want to see Little Lolita going on like this again, he hoped that Little Lolita would walk out of her circle and find her own life.


    The first step is to jump out of the shadows.


    He understood that little Lolita was in a bad mood when she hurt Lei Xianying, because she and Jin Shiya were married.


    All this seems to be over, after all, I have already apologized, what else can I do.


    And Su Yan looked at Lei Xianying at this time, and said lightly: "Don''t move, I will help you heal your scars."


    Lei Xianying was stunned for a moment, and said anxiously, "Can it be cured?"


    Lei Yun also frowned, "Her scar has a special power, and I can''t eradicate it at all."


    Su Yan glanced at Little Lolita. This special power was Little Lolita''s, she learned in Fusang.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Yan said casually, a pure vitality appeared in his hand!


    Compared to the spiritual power, Su Yan''s vitality is naturally stronger, of course not as strong as the natural vitality between heaven and earth.


    But treating Lei Xianying''s scar is not difficult.


    Yuan Li directly rushed towards Lei Xianying''s face, instantly removing the special power of Little Lolita, and at the same time letting the scars fall off her face and recovering as before.


    Compared with before, Lei Xianying''s face was more supple, and it could be broken by blowing.


    Seeing this scene, Little Lori was actually relieved, after all, she didn''t want to hurt Lei Xianying that way in her heart, it was an unintentional act.


    Lei Yun cried with excitement and howled, as did Lei Xianying.


    But right here, Yu Wen Xiongba came out: "How does this look like little Lolita?!"


    Little Lori and Lei Xianying immediately said in unison: "How is it possible!"

 Chapter 1866： Blood Acknowledge

    In everyone''s opinion, this cold joke by Yuwen Xiongba is not funny at all, on the contrary, it is a bit disgusting, especially Xiao Lolita and Lei Xianying.


    Originally, the two of them were incompatible with fire and water. The people who were extremely jealous when they met, were full enemies, how could they look alike.


    Even Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba with a bit of blame.


    "Now that''s the situation, are you still kidding?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba naturally didn''t dare to confront Su Yan. Knowing that everyone was upset, he could only say quietly: "I just said casually, and it''s not a joke anymore. She restored her face, and she really looked a bit like Lori, just More mature."


    Yuwen Xiongba was a bit wronged, and he was joking, completely spontaneous.


    But in everyone''s eyes, this is clearly a cold joke, and it is an out-of-date cold joke.


    However, Leiyun, who had recovered his emotions, couldn''t help looking at Little Lori, but this look made him stay on the spot.


    He rubbed his eyes and secretly said in his heart that he must be mistaken. How could this be? It was completely impossible.


    For this reason, he whispered: "Impossible, impossible."


    Lei Xianying on the side could not help asking, "Father, what''s impossible?"


    But as soon as the words came out, Lei Xianying knew.


    Although Xiao Lolita apologized and Su Yan helped her restore her appearance, she couldn''t do it if she wanted her to forget what she had done before.


    After all, the previous events have brought too much pain to her, it is impossible to heal her at once.


    "Father, let''s go."


    Lei Yun nodded and looked at Su Yan gratefully: "Thank you, Master Su."


    Su Yan nodded, noncommittal.


    But when Lei Yun and Lei Xian greeted them, Lei Yun looked back at Little Lori from time to time, his eyes full of incredible colors.


    He kept talking in his heart, he must be wrong, absolutely wrong, impossible.


    But the more so, the more he felt that Little Lori looked like a person, a woman who had been with him for more than 20 years!


    The woman gave him two daughters, but then they died.


    Before he died, he promised that he would do his best to raise his two daughters, but in the end the little daughter was lost.


    This has always been his demon, and never dissipated, because he felt ashamed of his wife.


    But today, it was a happy thing for everyone. My eldest daughter restored her appearance, the culprit also apologized, and everything was resolved satisfactorily.


    However, Yuwen Xiongba''s abrupt remark made him completely evoke the past in his heart.


    What made him even more incredible was that the little Lolita looked more and more like it, making him unable to move at all.


    Seeing the strangeness, Lei Xianying couldn''t help but look at his father. Seeing that his father had been staring at Lori, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "father."


    Lei Xianying reminded.


    Lei Yun hurriedly turned his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Lei Yun didn''t look at Little Lori again, and left the hall with Lei Xianying.


    Little Lolita looked unhappy, after all, she apologized, which in her opinion was a shame.


    There is another thing that completely made her desperate.


    Su Yan looked at Little Lolita at the moment and said: "You are a very good girl. There is no need to hide the purity and kindness in your heart. Everything will have a perfect man to love you."


    It''s okay if Su Yan doesn''t say anything. The more he talks about it, the more it makes Little Lori sad, the perfect man, isn''t that right in front of her, she doesn''t love herself.


    Su Yan also knew Little Lolita''s thoughts. He was not good at these. After all these years, what he cared about most was cultivation, cultivation, and reincarnation. There was only one path, and that was cultivation.


    As if endless boring practice!


    Thinking about it now, how boring it is, how boring it is, how uncomfortable it is!


    In the reincarnation of the eighth world, isn''t his highest achievement the immortal emperor, who never broke through the shackles, never broke, how sad.


    Seeing that Su Yan was unhappy, Little Lolita couldn''t make her temper, so she could only leave sadly.


    Jin Shiya has been silent and speechless. In this kind of situation, what she can say, not speaking is the best treatment.


    If it is another woman, I am afraid that she has already opened her throat and scolded someone, or pulled her hair into a fight.


    But she is not that kind of person, and neither is Little Loli.


    She knew that Su Yan was very good and many people liked it. She couldn''t make others dislike Su Yan, and she couldn''t keep Su Yan''s heart.


    Everything is trivial, she can only like it herself, as if begging, hope Su Yan will not bother.


    At least for now, it seems that Su Yan has not bothered, which makes her very touched. Knowing Su Yan is the greatest happiness of her life.


    But before Little Lori left, a figure rushed in outside the house, Leiyun undoubtedly!


    The thundercloud breath is very heavy, as if exercising vigorously, his face flushed, and a trace of blood in his eyes.


    She walked in front of Little Lori and grabbed Little Lori''s hand, very hesitant.


    But in the end he made up his mind and looked at the little Lolita and said, "I want to take your blood."


    Little Lolita was a little dazed, and she apologized, does Leiyun still want to let her go.


    Su Yan wouldn''t care about it this way, so she looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also a little curious, and said to Lei Yun, "What are you doing with her blood?"


    "Blood to recognize relatives!"


    Lei Yun blushed and said, his voice was very rapid.


    Lei Xianying also rushed in at this moment, holding onto his father.


    "Father, what are you doing? How could she be my sister."


    Little Lori is dumbfounded, Su Yan dumbfounded, Jin Shiya dumbfounded, and Yuwen Xiongba is also dumbfounded.


    What''s all this? Is it just a joke from Yu Wen Xiongba that she really thinks that Lori is her own daughter? This is ridiculous.


    But Lei Yun was very persistent. He firmly grasped Little Lolita''s hand, no matter how hard she struggled, he would not let go.


    "I must confess my relatives with blood, and I will not miss a single opportunity."


    Before Su Yan could come forward, Lei Yun had already taken out a knife and directly cut through Little Lolita''s palm.


    At the same time, his palm was directly cut, and the two drops of blood fell in the air.


    But the blood did not fall to the ground, but stood in the air.


    Without water, he just stood in the air out of thin air, while Leiyun looked at the air with great tension, expecting a miracle.


    And everyone present was also looking at the two drops of blood. Although they felt it was incredible, it had already happened, so naturally they were looking, waiting, and anticipating.


    Little Lolita��s heartbeat was very fast, and it had never been faster. She found that she did not dare to look at Leiyun at all, because she felt that Leiyun had a feeling of deja vu.


    And Lei Xianying stared at the two drops of blood in the air, she didn''t want to find her sister.


    Back then, she was playing with her sister, and finally her sister was lost.

 Chapter 1867： Cry!

    For so many years, she has been blaming herself, unable to forgive herself.


    No matter how Leiyun persuaded and comforted, she still couldn''t forgive herself.


    Because a kind of dead end had formed in her heart, she had already believed that her sister''s loss was her own cause, even though she was only six years old.


    This kind of unforgivable pain, she has experienced more than ten years, she is painful and helpless, she regrets and helpless, in short, has always been with her, like a nightmare.


    If the blood really blends together, won''t my pain disappear, and the family will be reunited!


    Therefore, she is also looking forward to it, hoping that the blood will blend, even if the little loli hurt her.


    Everyone is looking at two drops of blood, floating in the air, waiting for the fusion.


    The original joke, but now in everyone''s opinion, it really has some basis, because Su Yan and Jin Shiya also discovered at this moment that Little Lolita and Lei Xianying are really a bit alike.


    Yuwen Xiongba curled his lips and looked at several people and said, "I said it''s a bit like it. If the blood blends in, you have to apologize to me."


    Although he said seriously, no one birded him. Everyone looked at two drops of blood nervously.


    At the moment the rooster cried, it was too early, it was almost dawn.


    There were already some people in the courtyard outside, all disciples of Shuangfengmen, but they were afraid to approach the hall for half a step.


    They knew that this was Su Yan''s resting place, and anyone who dared to approach it would walk around.


    The sound outside did not affect the verification inside the hall, and everyone was still watching two drops of blood nervously.


    Under everyone''s expectations, the two drops of blood began to slowly approach, as if two groups of bright red hopes, as long as they merged together, the dreams would come true.


    This approach is very slow, but everyone is very patient and did not find it difficult to wait.


    Especially Lei Yun was even more excited. He even didn''t dare to see the results anymore, afraid that he could not accept it.


    It''s not just him, Lei Xianying and Little Lori are the same, the three of them have this mentality.


    But Su Yan and the three were much calmer, after all, they were just bystanders.


    The blood is close, only a cent short of contact, the result is about to happen.


    Under everyone''s eyes, with the sound of a rooster, two drops of blood came into direct contact with each other.


    This is the most critical step, and it does not mean that we are in harmony.


    This is actually the beginning of verification. It must be completely integrated, regardless of each other, as if it were their own blood, completely integrated.


    But if there is no blood relationship, then the two drops of blood will be each other if they come into contact with each other, will not merge, and will eventually separate.


    Two drops of blood slowly approached, squeezing each other, as if two crystal **** collided.


    Under the gaze of everyone''s expectations, they were completely in contact with each other and became a bigger blood.


    Lei Xianying''s heartbeat accelerated, and his eyes were in a trance, as if he was covered by tears.


    Leiyun also had red eyes, staring at him, bloodshot.


    Little Lolita trembled a little, her heart trembled, and the hand that Lei Yun held her trembled even more.


    As long as five seconds, do not separate, continue to merge, then it will be over.


    Five seconds, originally a very short time, things that happened for a while, but for everyone, it was extremely suffering.


    It''s hard to describe this feeling, and it''s even sadder than living like years.


    Fives!


    four!


    three!


    two!


    One!


    Five seconds is up!


    However, what everyone did not expect was that the two drops of blood had separated!


    Everyone''s faces were extremely disappointed, and the miracle did not happen.


    Lei Xianying''s heartbeat slowed down, his excitement disappeared, and he shook his head alone.


    "I''ll just say, how is this possible."


    But seeing her say such words with a wry smile, she wanted to merge more, and she didn''t know why she wanted it more.


    Lei Yun let go of Little Lori''s hand. She was exhausted and her body was directly weakened. Fortunately, Lei Xian was supporting her, otherwise she would fall to the ground.


    Little Lolita''s hand didn''t tremble anymore, and she was happy too, but her face instantly recovered, revealing a cold meaning.


    "Apologizing, I also apologized. Now I have a wound. This is a complete balance."


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya breathed out a suffocating breath, the character of this little loli is still so hot.


    Yuwen Xiongba touched his head and said, "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s obviously similar."


    "Shut up!" Little Lori was alive.


    She walked directly to the outside of the hall, she wanted to flee here, this place that disappointed her and sad.


    Lei Yun and Lei Xianying were also preparing to leave. After all, they bothered Su Yan, and now they are bothering again, feeling very sorry.


    However, when the three of them crossed the threshold, Su Yan''s voice resounded throughout the hall.


    "and many more!"


    Su Yan looked at the two drops of blood in the air, his face full of incredible.


    Jin Shiya also covered her small mouth, looking surprised.


    Yu Wen Xiongba jumped directly, extremely excited.


    "I just said, melted, melted, merged!"


    The three of them froze on the spot, completely shocked, and did not dare to look back.


    Yuwen Xiongba said anxiously: "It''s really integrated, don''t lie to you, really!"


    Lei Xian greeted her face with tears and ticked uncontrollably. The pain and joy suddenly intersect, making her unbearable.


    Old Leiyun was in tears, his face wrinkled more, and his hair seemed to be whiter, but his tears were joyful.


    Little Lori has the most complicated heart. She knew that she was not her own, and she was taken away as a sacrifice.


    After Su Yan rescued her, she was grateful to stay with Su Yan.


    Now she finally found a direct relative, finally found, she also has a sister.


    Crying, uncontrollable crying, the most fragile part of my heart was touched, tears were like river water, turbulent, completely hazy my eyes.


    Little Lori''s body kept trembling, as if weeping. This was a release, a complete release.


    After a long time, the three of them didn''t turn around to take a look at the blood, they all turned their backs.


    What everyone did not expect was that the next second, the three of them embraced each other and cried together!


    Weeping, crying completely, crying uncontrollably, loudly, alarming the people outside, making them very strange.


    This voice has sadness and excitement, but it is more joy, uncontrollable joy.


    The three of them cried for a long time, until the tears were red and swollen, they couldn''t stop at all, but they were very happy.


    Su Yan smiled, Jin Shiya smiled, Yuwen Xiongba clamored to ask Su Yan to apologize to him, but was ignored.


    "Little Lori finally found her family. It''s worth celebrating."


    "Yes, she has been alone for so many years, she is strong on the surface, but weak on the inside."


    Yuwen Xiongba also got serious, looked at the three people, and sincerely blessed him.


    He understood that Little Lolita didn''t know less than Su Yan, after all, he had a lot of contact and knew more that Su Yan didn''t know.

 Chapter 1868： Lord of Kyushu!

    I didn''t expect at all that Xiao Lori and Lei Xianying were sisters, and they turned out to be Lei Yun''s little daughter.


    This is completely dramatic, and it is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    You know, Little Loli and Lei Xianying are enemies, full enemies.


    Although Little Lori apologized and Su Yan helped Lei Xianying restore his appearance, how could the previous incident be wiped out.


    However, the words of Yuwen Xiongba completely changed things and moved towards an unexpected but satisfactory result.


    Seeing the three embracing each other and crying with joy, Su Yan also expressed his sincere blessing and gratification.


    After all, Little Lolita is not easy, and Su Yan lamented the unfair destiny of Lolita after all the experiences.


    The three of them hugged for a long, long time, and Su Yan did not interrupt them. After all, this was a happy thing.


    "Sister, I''m sorry."


    Little Lolita looked at Lei Xianying with tears in her eyes. This time she sincerely apologized for hurting her sister.


    Lei Xianying touched little Lolita''s head, shook her head and said, "How could my sister blame you? My sister has always owed you."


    Lei Yun couldn''t say anything. He choked for a long time. As a father, he could see that his two daughters were both grown up and so smart and beautiful. He is the happiest now, and can also comfort his wife''s spirit in heaven.


    "Little Lolita is called Thunder, I''m afraid it was destined by God."


    Yuwen Xiongba also said with a smile on the side, he originally followed Lei''s surname, so God''s will.


    "Thunder, a nice name."


    Lei Yun was very excited. Originally his little daughter was called Lei Xianli, but Lei Ming sounded better, so he was not going to let little Lori change her name.


    "My adoptive parents picked me up during a thunderstorm, so they gave me a thunderous name."


    "As for your adoptive parents, I want to thank them in person." Lei Yun said excitedly.


    Hearing this, little Lolita lowered her head, and his adoptive parents had already died.


    Of course Lei Yun and Lei Xianying understood, and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "They were killed."


    Little Lolita looked at Su Yan directly with hatred in her eyes.


    "It''s been so long, should you let me kill him?!"


    Su Yan shook his head and said quietly, "He is dead."


    "Dead?!" Little Lolita opened her eyes wide and said incredulously, "Impossible, you lied to me."


    "How could I lie to you, he made alchemy by himself and went crazy."


    Naturally what they said was Dan Yi.


    "God is unfair, don''t let me kill my enemies by myself!"


    He became my alchemy slave, and he has been refining alchemy without stopping, which is already a punishment.


    Hearing this, Little Lolita was a little relieved. Although she couldn''t help her, at least her enemy was dead. This was a result that was barely acceptable.


    "You and your elder sister and father talk about it, let''s go out and have a look."


    The three Su Yan left the hall, leaving three people behind. The rest of the time belonged to the three.


    The sun outside is already dazzling, and the sunny day is very pleasant.


    "Little Lori finally found her family, I''m very happy."


    Yuwen Xiongba let out a long sigh with joy.


    "Yes, he should be accompanied by his family."


    ...


    The infinite distance from Shuangfeng Gate is no longer among Kyushu, it is already the home of Xiyi.


    There are also countless humans living here. They have white skin and sapphire eyes, and they look stronger and more martial than the people of Kyushu.


    They are called Xiyi because they were forced to drive out of Kyushu because they failed in battle many years ago. They are the descendants of the losers.


    Therefore, people in Kyushu often call them Xiyi or losers. In the eyes of Kyushu people, these people are similar to the ants of the earth martial arts world.


    However, in fact, after so many years of development, Xiyi is not that weak, but has become stronger.


    Xiyi has a vast area and can''t touch the border. Although the environment is harsh and the aura is not as strong as Kyushu, it is still much better than the earth martial arts world.


    People here have to learn a skill since they were young, and that is survival. Compared with Kyushu, here is more cruel, like a primitive society.


    It''s also complicated. Xiyi''s development is not bad, and it also has technology, but the society here is indeed classy, ??with various dangers, and you can even see many people fighting and killing on the streets of a city.


    Here, the life of blood is pursued, because in the eyes of the Xiyi strong, only by letting his people be warlike, fighting every day, and not afraid of life and death, can they be truly strong and fight against Kyushu.


    They don''t want to return to the land of Kyushu, where the climate is pleasant and the aura is strong, and it is the place where they dream of staying.


    Therefore, they have always had conspiracies and never gave up their dreams.


    For thousands of years, Xiyi has also invaded Kyushu and fought many wars with Qingzhou on the border, but they all ended in failure.


    Just like Big Big Wolf, even if every time he fails, the Xiyi people will leave a word, and I will definitely come back again.


    Compared with Xiyi, the other Sanyi are weaker, but the same is true, and they continue to wage wars.


    This time Su Yan made a big fuss in the martial arts world, so that the people in Siyi thought it was a gift from heaven, and it was time to turn himself over.


    But the result was that they died. There was no chaos in Kyushu. On the contrary, the reunification was completed!


    Now Kyushu is not that the sect and the empire are governing separately, but they all follow the orders of one person, that is, Su Baxian, the lord of Kyushu!


    Knowing that Su Yan had killed Xiliang, who had a realm of Yin and Yang, the people in Siyi were a little desperate, really desperate.


    The powerhouses in the yin and yang realm all died in the hands of Su Yan. Whoever could be an enemy, who would dare to step into Kyushu for half a step, all trembled.


    The land of Xiyi, the palace of King Membrane.


    As one of the top powerhouses in Xiyi, King Membrane Clam King has ruled one side for more than a hundred years, and even the powerhouses in Kyushu know him.


    He and Messef Shake, Ayaf, and called the Xiyi three strong, rumors are about to step into the half-step Yin and Yang existence.


    The three of them were sitting at the top of the hall, looking at the powerful people, without saying a word, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely dull.


    For a long time, Messef shivered and spoke with an unusually low voice.


    "What do you think about this Kyushu incident?!"


    A consummated strong Yang Dan said quietly: "What else can I see, look at it."


    In the face of Messef trembling, he was able to speak in such a way, obviously he had weight, and he was not afraid at all. After all, he was also the existence of Yang Dan Consummation.


    "Su Ba first relied on the strength of one person, and he was against a hundred or more Yang Dan to complete the strong. This was the creation of a myth, but later he relied on the perfect state of the Yang Dan to kill two half-step Yin and Yang and thought that Yin and Yang were strong in the early stage. , This is simply a myth in mythology, incredible!"


    "Yeah, now he is in charge of the land of Kyushu. Who dares to act rashly, who dares to move Kyushu for nothing!"

 Chapter 1869： Mixed

    "Don''t say anything to move Kyushu, now that people in Kyushu move us, we dare not fart!"


    What this group of people said is the truth, not empty words, nor rhetoric, but completely helpless words.


    The three powerhouses naturally know everyone''s helplessness, and they understand it better than everyone else.


    After all, even the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang have been killed. Whoever dares to offend such a person, I am afraid that he can overturn a place and destroy a force with a casual anger.


    The King Clam, who had never spoken, stood up at this time, looked at everyone and said, "I understand everyone''s feelings. After all, this is not a small matter, it is a huge matter.


    However, it seems that this is not an absolute bad thing, it may be a good thing. "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was not calm, how could this be a good thing.


    "Clam King, you''re talking about it, why is this a good thing?!"


    "Yeah, I don''t feel this is a good thing."


    "Kyushu Communist Master, gather together, is this still a good thing!"


    "It won''t be long before Kyushu will become stronger, and we will be in danger at that time."


    Everyone was very excited, and what they said was not lie, they were all from the bottom of their hearts.


    Membrane King was not angry either. After everyone had finished speaking, he said, "What you said is not wrong, but according to you, it is a big bad thing.


    However, if you only think about the bad, then you can only see the bad, but you think about the good. "


    Everyone is speechless, think about how this matter can be beneficial.


    Is it possible to become the co-lord of Kyushu and unify the Siyi in the future, so that we can also belong to the people of Kyushu?


    This is simply nonsense.


    Ayafu smiled and said, "I understand what the King of Clams said."


    He stood up and pointed to the map in front of him.


    "You see, our territory in Xiyi is not less than that of Kyushu, but why are we so few strong? Because of resources, we have too few resources."


    "Kyushu is the place where humans multiply and civilization is born. Nature is the most prosperous."


    "The King of Membrane Clam is for everyone to think about it in reverse. This is not only a bad thing."


    "Master Ayafu, what are you talking about?"


    "Of course there is." Ayafu said, looking at everyone, "Su Ba killed so many strong people in Kyushu first, and now there are not many people with perfect Kyushu face Yang Dan. Is this a bad thing for us!


    Su Ba first aspires to become the master of Kyushu, is he really willing to be the master of Kyushu?


    As far as I know, he is a member of the world of martial arts. He was forced to fight Kyushu because of the persecution in Kyushu. "


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and all of a sudden they began to whisper. This was breaking news.


    If this is the case, it might not be completely bad.


    "So, whether Su Ba will really attack Siyi first, this is a question mark, and even if he wants to attack Siyi, the current Kyushu does not have that ability!"


    Everyone''s heart is calm, and this is what everyone wants to hear, like the sound of nature.


    The heart that everyone held was let go, and there was a feeling of aftermath on their faces.


    "However, you can''t take it lightly. Although Su Baxian probably won''t move Shiyi, the giants in Kyushu are not necessarily anymore."


    Ayaf warned that this cannot be taken lightly.


    "Master Ayafu is right. You must not take it lightly. The giants of Kyushu have always hated us." A strong man agreed.


    Others nodded one after another, thinking they were right.


    "Everyone, you may have forgotten one thing. This time, the leaders of all the major sects and empires of Kyushu are all gathered in Liangzhou." The King of Clam released heavy news again.


    When everyone heard it, they all changed color. They didn''t know this.


    "According to the eyeliner''s return, this was done by Su Ba first, and the purpose was to blackmail."


    "blackmail?!"


    Everyone has changed colors, will the dignified master of Kyushu also engage in blackmail.


    "Don''t underestimate this person. In the terrestrial martial arts world, where the aura is exhausted, it is already a shock to hear that he can grow to this point. You must know that he is only in his twenties."


    Everyone took a breath, all in shock.


    After all, they are from Xiyi and don''t have a strong understanding of Kyushu, so they can only learn from the three big guys.


    "What he extorted was not money, but pills and spiritual things!"


    "So what does Su Ba want these for first?!"


    "What are you doing?!" The King Clam smiled, "Isn''t it obvious, it must be for cultivation."


    "Gather the giants of Kyushu and extortion, then how many elixirs and elixir have to be blackmailed."


    Many people were shocked on the spot, beyond counting.


    "A lot, a lot, a lot!" The King Clam''s voice suddenly increased, "But this is not the point, the point is that he wants to cultivate!"


    Messef Shivering also said: "Yes, Su Ba first only wants to cultivate, I am afraid he wants to break into the realm of Yin and Yang."


    Everyone suddenly realized, they all understood, and they were even more relieved.


    "He is so good."


    "Yes, as long as you break through, you will surely ascend to the world of the superior at that time."


    This is the point of everything. After going around for a while, it turned out that the King of Clams wanted to say such a news.


    But this news is very important, very important, and very important to Siyi.


    As long as Su Yan is not hostile to them, everything is easy to say.


    At that time, just wait for Su Yan to break through and fly away, then they will not be afraid.


    This is not fantastic, because so many years, the number of soaring soaring is endless, many examples.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible that the land of Kyushu has always been independent, and there are many sectarian empires.


    If it hadn''t ascended, this place would have been unified long ago, and it would have long been taken by the people in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Even if this is not the case, it is also the power of many yin and yang realms in their own right.


    However, Kyushu, and even Xiyi, have never seen a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang for so many years.


    One of the Shuangfeng Gates in Kyushu finally emerged, but before it soared, Su Yan broke his wings and was crushed to pieces.


    The analysis made everyone suddenly open up, and their hearts were completely relieved.


    ��I��ll talk about how many people are at the gathering today. When you go back, you must always be vigilant. If you can��t do anything with people in Kyushu, you won��t do it.�� The King of Clam looked at everyone with warning.


    "Well, the focus at the moment is not Kyushu, we also want to thank him Su Baxian, he helped us stabilize Kyushu." Ayaf is also an interface.


    "The most important thing at the moment is the barbarian land!"


    Messeff said shivering meaningfully, his voice very low.


    The expressions of the people present changed drastically, as if there was something scary in the barbaric land.


    Messef Trembled ignored everyone''s discoloration, and continued: "I think it''s not just us who are paying attention, I am afraid that other Sanyi are also paying attention. This is no small matter."


    After he finished speaking, there was a sneer on his face. This time, Xi Yi would not let a single cent.

 Chapter 1870： Manji

    The barbarian land in Messef''s trembling mouth is just a small place, and it cannot be compared with Siyi.


    Outside of Kyushu, the four barbarians are big, but not only the four barbarians, of course there are many small places, of which the barbarians are one.


    The reason why it is called barbarians is entirely because this place is very remote, even more remote than Siyi, except for the aborigines.


    The aborigines of this place still live the lives of primitive people. They worship gods, believe in witchcraft, and hate science.


    They can also cultivate, and they are not bad. The legend of the high priest in the barbarian land is still extremely powerful. They can kill a strong sun pill at will, even if the sun pill is perfect.


    But the land of the barbarians is very remote, and the original inhabitants here do not go out, so to outsiders, the legendary high priest is not terrible and poses no danger to them.


    However, this time, the people from Shiyi had to go deep here, not only the people from Shiyi, but some people in Kyushu were also ready to move.


    All this is because of a legend, an ancient legend!


    ...


    "Manji, wait for me, wait for me."


    In a dilapidated little village, on the muddy road, a little girl was chasing a little boy.


    The little boy did not stop, and kept walking towards the front. He was covered in mud, and he had obviously fallen over, but he couldn''t stop him at all.


    The little boy''s eyes were very firm, and those eyes were very divine, as if he was completing a sacred mission, and there was only this mission in his heart.


    The little boy was bare-legged, his feet were constantly dancing, and he ran very fast, and his torn clothes did not affect him in the slightest.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that the little boy is holding his left hand tightly, as if holding something.


    The little girl couldn''t catch up, she was so tired that she could only stand on the side of the road and rest.


    But she didn''t mean the slightest anger in her eyes, nor did she mean to blame, only joy.


    The little boy has been running non-stop, leaving his figure everywhere in the winding path.


    Uphill, this is a more difficult road, because it is raining and muddy and difficult to walk.


    But the little boy didn''t stop at all, still running.


    Halfway through, the little boy slipped and fell directly. His body was muddy and his face was muddy.


    But he got up and continued to run, as if racing against time, afraid of being chased by time.


    "Come on, come on, we will close the door when we are late."


    The little boy kept reminding himself that even though he was exhausted, he was still running.


    After about ten minutes, the little boy finally ran to the top of the mountain, and he was so tired and panting, he wanted to lie on the ground and rest.


    But he understands that his own business has not yet been completed and must be completed.


    The little boy walked towards the top of the mountain, where there was a small shop, a small shop in the clouds.


    The little boy patted his thigh and continued to walk towards the top of the mountain until he came to the canteen.


    "Boss, I want to buy two lollipops."


    The boss glanced at the little boy in disgust, and said viciously: "Where is the wild boy, covered in mud, roll away."


    The little boy was not angry, but looked at the commissary owner and said, "I have money, I will buy two lollipops."


    The little boy released his hand, it turned out he was holding a dollar in his hand.


    A lollipop costs 50 cents, so he wants to buy two.


    The boss still stared at the little boy in disgust and motioned for him to put the money on the counter.


    The little boy hesitated, put the money on the counter reluctantly, his eyes fixed on the box containing the lollipop.


    "Give you."


    The boss took out two of them from the box and threw them directly to the little boy.


    The little boy took it quickly, with a big smile on his face.


    "Thank you."


    The little boy quickly ran down the mountain, all of his fatigue was wiped out, and some were just excited and happy.


    He finally bought a lollipop, the legendary lollipop, the lollipop he had never eaten before.


    This way the little boy ran faster because he was too excited and excited.


    At the bottom of the mountain, the little girl who had been chasing after stood on the side of the road, and waited on the side of the road without moving on.


    "Niu Niu, here."


    The little boy handed the little girl a lollipop, and he held the other one tightly.


    The little girl took it with a bright face, and immediately put the lollipop into her mouth, because the wrapping paper wrapped around the lollipop had been removed by the little boy.


    "Is it sweet?"


    The little boy looked at the little girl and asked, licking his tongue.


    The little girl nodded: "Sweet, very sweet."


    The little boy also put the lollipop into his mouth and sipped it with relish.


    It turns out that sweetness is such a taste, it is really delicious and very happy.


    The little boy eats lollipops for the first time, and even sweets for the first time, so does the little girl.


    The two of them just ate with gusto, and at the same time they walked back. This time they did not walk quickly.


    Because the two of them were afraid to go fast, the lollipop seemed to disappear after a while.


    The little boy looked at the little girl so fondly, he would definitely leave a portion of what he could eat for the little girl.


    "Niu Niu, don''t worry, we can still eat more lollipops and even other delicious things in the future."


    Niuniu nodded, she naturally believed in her brother, even though she was not her biological brother.


    Sometimes dreams are so simple.


    Some people dream of billions of wealth, some people dream of wives and concubines, some people dream of flying away, and some people just dream of eating a lollipop.


    This is the story of a wild land, a small village, but the story has just begun.


    The little boy and the little girl returned to the village, and they ate their lollipops.


    The little girl still licked her lips, as if there was the last trace of sweetness that could not be eaten.


    "Brother, can we still have lollipops in the future?"


    The little girl asked innocently, she seemed addicted.


    The little boy nodded earnestly: "Yes, surely!"


    Even though he is only ten years old, he is very honest, and he will do everything he has said, and he will never say nothing.


    He promised Niuniu, he would do it naturally, even if he tried desperately.


    But when they stepped into the village, everything changed, completely changed!


    The original dilapidated village, the old and weak old people, all changed at this moment, each with his eyes protruding, his tongue sticking out, and walking towards the outside of the village.


    When they smelled the breath of the two of them, the group of old and weak suddenly became excited and uttered harsh calls, like unknown animals.


    They all ran towards the two madly, the speed was incredible.


    The old man who walked a hundred meters on weekdays had to take a long time, so he walked like flying, running faster than a horse.


    This frightened the little boy and the little girl and stood on the spot.

 Chapter 1871： Awakening

    Manji and Niuniu were really scared, completely stunned.


    They have ever encountered such a thing, it has simply subverted their imagination.


    They are very young, and it is difficult to bear such things at all. There are villagers who talk and laugh on weekdays, but now they are like zombies.


    But the danger still forced Manji to wake up, and he must not be caught like this, he cannot die, and Niuniu cannot die!


    "Niuniu, run!"


    Manji hurriedly pulled Niuniu and ran towards the other end of the village.


    Niuniu is still completely confused, how could the old people be like this on weekdays, she can''t figure out.


    While running, Niuniu asked Manji: "Brother, what''s the matter with grandparents?"


    Manji said coldly: "They have changed, they are dead!"


    Niuniu started crying on the spot, and said sadly: "How could grandpa and grandma die? No, no."


    "Dead, already dead."


    Although Manji didn''t believe it, this was the fact, otherwise how could they be like this, how could they chase them.


    The two ran to the village, the village has completely changed at this moment.


    Although dilapidated, the village is very tidy, but now there is a mess, and some houses have collapsed.


    The reason why Manji ran into the village was completely uneasy. Although he was flustered and afraid, he also hoped that the person would not die.


    How kind of that person, how kind to herself and Niuniu.


    "Grandma, you must be fine, you must be fine."


    The two ran to a familiar place, the dilapidated little hut.


    The two entered the small cottage, and the old lady sometimes boiled wild vegetable soup for them to drink, it was their absolute most delicious thing.


    "Grandma!"


    Niuniu also became anxious, fearing the misfortune of her grandma.


    The little hut was intact, which relieved the two of them, at least not in the worst case.


    The other houses were either collapsed or destroyed or in a mess, with blood everywhere, minced meat everywhere, and remnant bones everywhere.


    Not only humans, but also cattle and sheep.


    Manji kicked the small door of the thatched house and rushed in.


    "Grandma, are you there?"


    Man Ji said urgently, very uneasy.


    Niuniu was also anxious, even shedding tears.


    After a while, a person walked out tremblingly from the thatched hut, the grandmother of the second population.


    "I''m okay, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    When the two saw the grandmother, their faces were full of joy, and their hanging hearts finally fell.


    "Grandma, what happened, how can everyone be like this?"


    The grandmother shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I just heard noises and noises in the room, and then there were constant weird noises ringing everywhere, scaring me to not go out.


    Manji nodded and looked at the mess outside and said, "I''m afraid someone is making a ghost and harming the people in the village."


    "Manji Niuniu, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay." Both of them replied.


    The grandmother nodded and was also relieved.


    "This place can''t stay long, we have to run away."


    Manji looked outside, this place was too unsafe, and the villagers who were no longer human could smell them.


    The grandmother has difficulty in mobility, which is the biggest problem.


    "You guys go, I can''t walk, I can''t drag you down."


    Manji said anxiously: "How can this work, we won''t abandon you."


    "Hurry up, otherwise everyone can''t leave. You and Niuniu still have a long life."


    "No, we won''t leave."


    Manji is stubborn, it is impossible to abandon the old grandma and leave.


    "Man Ji wants to listen to grandma. Grandma is worth living for so long. You are a good boy and you will definitely shine."


    Both Manji and Niuniu shed tears, what the old grandma said was so sad, but how could they leave, absolutely impossible.


    But at this moment, the group of villagers rushed into the village, making strange noises.


    They could smell the smell of the three of them, so they didn''t hesitate at all, they all ran towards the small hut.


    Hearing the sound, the old grandma said anxiously: "Man Ji Niuniu listened to her grandma, run quickly, you can come back to see grandma, grandma is already very content."


    "No, we won''t abandon you."


    This looks like a bit of dog blood, but it is very real. In Manji''s heart, the old grandmother is the real grandmother, how could he abandon it, he can''t do it!


    The villagers had already rushed over, and suddenly broke the door of the small cottage.


    The villagers�� eyes are protruding, and their mouths are ticking with mucus, which is very corrosive. More than that, the villagers�� teeth are mutated and very long, like fangs.


    Seeing the three people, these mutant villagers were already excited, as if going crazy, rushing towards the three people frantically.


    Crowding each other, tearing constantly, the weak ones were directly torn apart, and black blood spilled all over the floor.


    Niuniu was already shaking with fright, she didn''t even dare to look at these mutant villagers.


    The grandmother was also trembling in fright, and her voice was trembling.


    "Manji, hurry up and take Niuniu away, do you want Niuniu to be buried too!"


    Manji was in pain, it was difficult for him to make a choice, he couldn''t make a choice.


    But at this moment, a mutant villager rushed towards the grandmother and threw her to the ground. The scary fangs directly bit the grandmother''s neck.


    The old grandmother trembled all over, blood from her neck suddenly flowed out, and blood flowed across her mouth and nose, which was extremely painful.


    She looked at Manji, her throat trembled as if she was about to make a sound, but she had no strength.


    The other villagers rushed forward and immediately drowned the old woman.


    Niuniu was crying, heartbroken, and terrified.


    Manji trembled all over, and tears had dimmed his eyes.


    "grandmother!"


    Man Ji wanted to hug Niuniu and escape, but he failed to do so.


    Niuniu was caught by a villager by the ankle!


    Manji was shocked and his face was full of anger.


    "Damn things, die for me!"


    His thin body, lack of nutrition, at this moment burst out infinite power.


    Kicked the villager away with one kick, then hugged Niuniu to escape.


    However, more villagers blocked the retreat and they were surrounded.


    "brother!"


    Niuniu was so scared that she paled, her eyes were full of fear.


    Manji also kept retreating, but there were still those mutant villagers behind.


    They were completely besieged, and there was no way out.


    "Brother are we going to die?!"


    Man Ji looked at these villagers, as if there was something strange in his eyes.


    "No, we will not die, absolutely not!"


    Manji roared to the sky, his eyes were red, like two blood cells, full of red, as if there was a sea of ??blood hidden inside, and the sky was bloody!


    "You killed grandma, I want you all to die!"

 Chapter 1872： Kill the Quartet

    Manji''s roar shook the four directions, as if infinite power burst out.


    His eyes were completely covered by blood, and he couldn''t see everything.


    But he could feel the sudden change of villagers around him, and he could feel Niuniu''s full fear.


    "Don''t be afraid of Niuniu, wait for me to kill these monsters and avenge my grandmother!"


    These are no longer villagers, they are contaminated with unclean things, become monsters, and become strange animals.


    Only by killing can we get out of trouble, only by killing can we avenge, and only by killing can we be safe!


    Niuniu was guarded by Manji, and his weak arms had changed at this moment, becoming thicker and stronger.


    An old villager rushed towards Manji, spread his teeth and danced his claws, shouting and shouting, trying to eat Manji directly.


    But Manji''s fist was clenched, and he blasted a punch directly, which actually penetrated the villager''s body directly.


    The black blood flowed out, corroding Manji''s fist.


    Manji could clearly feel the pain, but he gritted his teeth without saying a word.


    "brother!"


    Niuniu cried anxiously when seeing Manji''s fist as if on fire.


    "It''s okay, brother is okay!"


    "A bunch of beasts, come to me!"


    Although he could feel the pain of his fist, it was not a hindrance to Man Ji, his body did not suffer much damage, and the pain could bear.


    Manji suddenly changed like a person, like a little gorilla, rushing towards the group of mutant villagers.


    He blasted a punch, and a villager was directly blasted to pieces, unable to withstand his power.


    Manji was completely awakened, with a very powerful power, this power is very special, it is the power of blood.


    Manji is not a weak child, not an incompetent ant, he has the power of blood, he is the offspring of the mighty, the offspring of the strong!


    Manji got red eyes, and when he saw the villagers, he punched out, punched one by one, and didn''t get out of the water at all.


    The mutant villager was not his opponent at all, just like moths fighting a fire, they kept rushing towards Manji, but they were all turned into pieces by Manji.


    Manji smashed the Quartet with a thunderbolt, like a hero, stunned Niuniu.


    "Brother Manji is great!"


    Niuniu was extremely excited, and her fear weakened a lot, and she followed Man Ji closely.


    The two of them left the thatched hut and the village.


    Most of the villagers in the village were killed by Manji, and the rest did not chase them, as if they were safe.


    But too much for granted, too whimsical.


    A familiar person unexpectedly appeared in front of Manji, the owner of the cloud shop.


    "boss?"


    Man Ji looked at the tall man in front of him, a little in awe.


    "You killed someone, you know!"


    The boss shouted angrily, his face was stern, full of agitation.


    There is a man in uniform next to him with a savage word on it!


    This made Manji stand on the spot. What the word ��barbarian�� means is understood by the entire land of the barbarians. It represents the authority and the order!


    "A child who has so much strength, is so cruel, the crime is unforgivable, and must be arrested!"


    Niuniu became anxious when she heard it.


    "You can''t catch Brother Manji, he is not wrong, he protected Niuniu, the villagers are not villagers."


    "Xiao Yezi, I am afraid you are also an alliance!"


    The owner of the commissary didn''t listen to Niuniu''s explanation, and instead thought that Niuniu was also a murderer.


    The uniformed man had already taken out the handcuffs and was about to arrest the two.


    But before he could do anything, Manji made a sound.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid you two are also contaminated with unclean things."


    Manji''s voice changed completely, completely different from the kid running in the mud before.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I think you''ve got red eyes, thinking that it''s all contaminated with unclean things." The boss said angrily.


    The uniformed man also said angrily: "I think you are contaminated with unclean things."


    He came over with the handcuffs and wanted to arrest Manji and Niuniu directly.


    Manji sneered and looked at the two men and said, "You can''t fool me, you no longer have the breath of humanity!"


    Manji''s words made the two of them look suddenly changed, and a trace of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    "Do you still want to hide it? Can you hide it? Go and die!"


    Manji roared and rushed towards the two directly.


    Seeing that they couldn''t hide it, they simply revealed their true colors.


    They were as ugly as their true colors, just like highly decomposed corpses.


    "To deal with these two humans, we still need means, it''s a waste of time."


    Obviously these two people are not the same as the villagers. Even if they are contaminated with unclean things, they still have wisdom.


    Obviously the two are stronger!


    But in Manji''s eyes, everyone has to die!


    Man Ji slammed at the owner of the cloud canteen. He was extremely powerful and had the ability to crush stones.


    The owner of the cloud shop sneered and directly resisted with both hands.


    But the next second he changed color!


    "How is it possible, how is this possible!"


    There was a cracking sound in his hand, and Man Ji directly shattered his hands!


    The cloud commissary was so incredible that he couldn''t believe the result before him.


    The uniformed man said with a cold expression: "I am afraid this kid has also changed suddenly, but he is different from us, so don''t be careless."


    He rushed directly towards Niuniu, obviously he understood that Niuniu was a weakness.


    Manji hurriedly stood in front of Niuniu and resisted the blow of the subdued man.


    There was a wound in Manji''s chest, and blood spurted out, abnormally brutal.


    But Manji didn''t take it seriously, and directly blasted at the uniformed man.


    "Die me!"


    Manji knows nothing but fists. In his opinion, fists are the strongest, and fists speak.


    Man Ji''s punch exhausted his full strength and directly smashed the head of the uniformed man, splashing black mucus on the ground.


    The owner of the cloud commissary was taken aback, and had given up the idea of ??killing Man Ji, and just wanted to escape.


    But how could Manji let him run away and rushed directly to intercept him.


    "All have to die!"


    Manji hates these people who are contaminated with unclean things, because they killed grandma!


    Man Ji blasted out with a punch, infinitely magnified in the eyes of the owner of the cloud shop, and finally directly smashed his head.


    Killing the two, Man Ji stopped, did not look at them at all, but took Niuniu''s hand.


    "Niuniu, let''s go!"


    Niuniu nodded, naturally stopping Manji''s words.


    Now Manji is the most powerful influence in Niuniu''s eyes, the male **** is undoubtedly.


    Manji''s awakening was unexpected and abrupt, but he saved Niuniu and also saved herself.


    Manji couldn''t understand why the villagers and even the people around him changed suddenly. After all, he was just a little boy.


    He just wants to live, live with Niuniu.


    The tragic days have persisted, how can they give up, how can they be interrupted.

 Chapter 1873： The descendants of the barbarians!

    Now everything has changed, become irreversible, and develop towards completely unimaginable results.


    Manji didn''t know what the people outside were. What if all the people mutated? He couldn''t think about it.


    Manji took Niuniu''s hand and ran directly towards the distance. He knew that this place was not safe, he had to stay away and could not stay here.


    I don''t know if it is safe or not in other places, but at least this place is not safe.


    The two ran out of breath, Niuniu couldn''t run anymore, Manji could only carry her on his back and ran hard.


    Now Manji has strength, and it is not difficult to carry Niuniu on his back.


    The two ran for a long time, bypassing several big mountains, and stopped by a small stream.


    "There hasn''t been anyone around these four weeks, so there is probably no danger."


    Manji put Niuniu down, breathing continuously, it is impossible not to get tired, after all, after running for so long.


    Niuniu wiped the sweat on Manji, very considerate.


    "Brother, why did the villagers become like that?"


    Niuniu couldn''t understand, there were still tears in her eyes, and the panic did not disappear.


    Manji also shook his head and said, "I don''t know, maybe it was infected by something."


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    Man Ji couldn''t answer this question. He also wanted to say what to do and where to go.


    After thinking hard, Manji finally thought of a place.


    "Niuniu, let''s go to a big city, maybe it''s safe there."


    The big city has always been the place they dreamed of, because the adult market in the village is like a fairy tale world.


    However, before the two left again, several figures suddenly appeared beside the stream.


    "Found the target, and one more child."


    A man said into the intercom.


    "A lot of kills." There was a cold voice on the walkie-talkie, not leaving the water in the slightest.


    "Yes!"


    Several people walked directly towards the two of Manji, and a powerful wave followed like a shadow, as if overwhelming, the stream stopped flowing.


    The headed man is about two meters tall, with a tall body like a bodybuilding coach, with a more handsome face.


    He looked at Niuniu and nodded.


    "Is this girl?"


    "Yes, she is shown on the profile."


    "Well, the task is finally completed, you can go back to work."


    All of them slackened somewhat, with joyful expressions on their faces.


    In their opinion, this is an ironclad thing, taking Niuniu away is not a problem at all, just a little boy who kills it at will.


    "Take the girl away, I''ll take care of this little boy."


    The leader ordered.


    "Yes."


    The two walked directly towards Niuniu, obviously trying to take her away forcibly.


    Manji had been guarding Niuniu''s body a long time ago, staring at these people of unknown origin with a pair of eyes.


    He understands that this is a group of bad people, not mutations, but real bad people.


    "Don''t you guys want to take Niuniu away!" Man Ji angered.


    The leader showed a sneer: "Oh, do you want a hero to save the United States, but you are too small."


    The leader did not leave the water, and walked directly towards Manji, still filled with fluctuating spiritual power.


    The speed of this punch was so fast that Man Ji couldn''t react at all, but he was hit by a punch in an instant and flew ten meters away.


    There was a severe pain in his chest, Man Ji couldn''t get up at all, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding constantly, feeling that his half-life was gone.


    "Oh, he''s not dead yet, this surprised me a bit."


    The leading man walked towards Manji, obviously he was going to completely end him.


    At the same time, the other two men had already walked towards Niuniu, picked her up, ready to take away directly.


    Seeing this scene, Man Ji was eager to split, and shouted angrily: "Let go of Niuniu!"


    The leading man was full of mocking smiles.


    "Do you have any abilities to let us put her down, you can''t protect yourself."


    The man dropped his foot and stepped directly on Manji''s chest. In his opinion, the power of this foot would definitely kill Manji.


    Manji couldn''t resist at all, because he was weak and could only watch.


    However, when this foot fell, Manji''s whole body changed, and red hair grew.


    More than that, his eyes became extremely scarlet at the moment, like beasts.


    Man Ji completely changed, his body actually became a full two or three meters in height.


    This will startle the first man, it was too sudden.


    "This... is this a monster?!"


    The men were shocked, very surprised.


    Man Ji stared at the head man, and roared like a beast, slapped his chest with both hands.


    "dead!"


    Man Ji angered with vague words, and stepped directly towards the leading man.


    The head man''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly ran his strength to resist.


    However, the power of Manji''s foot is simply terrifying, exceeding the power of imagination.


    The leading man was directly trampled into meatloaf by Manji, unable to resist, and would die directly.


    When the other people saw this, they were scared to pee, and they ran wildly while holding Niuniu, trying to escape.


    Of course Manji couldn''t let this group of people take Niuniu away and chased them directly. His speed was amazing.


    But after a while, Manji caught up with a few people, killing them three times and five times.


    Niuniu didn''t return to Manji because she was scared and she couldn''t imagine how her brother would become like this.


    And Manji didn''t get close to Niuniu, and he didn''t know how he became like this.


    At this moment, a man in white appeared in the air, his hair was white, but he looked very young.


    "A group of trash that has not succeeded but failed, even a little girl can''t bring it back!"


    The man looked at the meatloaf on the ground, his eyes sharp and full of anger.


    Then, he looked at Man Ji with an intriguing expression on his face.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to see the descendants of the barbarians. It''s really rare."


    A smile appeared on the man''s face, which was very different from just now, as if his face changed.


    Man Ji looked at the man in front of him coldly. He knew that this man was not good and was definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Don''t be nervous, I know you have become a barbarian for the first time. Maybe you don''t know that you are a descendant of a barbarian."


    Manji would not listen to this person, he didn''t want to listen, he knew that this person was definitely not a good person.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, I just need to take this girl away, how about it?"


    "impossible!"


    Manji said angrily, patted his chest with both hands, and stepped on the ground, the whole ground was shaking.


    "Yo yo yo, you are angry, but don''t be angry, your anger makes the whole surrounding dusty, which is bad for your health."


    The smile on the man''s face gradually disappeared, turning into an icy meaning.

 Chapter 1874： Jealous baby

    In the backward villages, thatched houses and fields have a unique sight. This is the most primitive place.


    And in a thatched hut, several people are sitting cross-legged.


    One of the old people was full of wrinkles and age spots, and he was blind in both eyes, but he looked arrogant.


    Sitting across from him were Su Yan, Lori and Yuwen Xiongba.


    Jin Shiya has been sent back to the earth martial arts world by Su Yan. After all, Su Yan is still not at ease if Jin Shiya is left alone in the martial arts world.


    Of course he is easy to say, no one dared to touch Jin Shiya, but now he has left the Shuangfeng Gate and arrived in the land of the barbarian, everything is hard to say.


    Therefore, Su Yan sent Jin Shiya back to the earth, at least that place was safer. After all, with the protection of the Spirit Gathering Array and Xiaoyao, it was impossible for ordinary people to hurt her.


    Why is Su Yan in the land of the barbarian?


    Obviously, all of Kyushu, including Shiyi, are rumors of barbarian legends, everyone knows.


    Su Yan came here to check it out, because he heard that the legend of the barbarians left a secret treasure. If anyone gets it, it will only be a matter of time before he breaks through the Yin-Yang realm.


    This of course excites many people, the realm of yin and yang, this is a dream to break through everyone''s realm, who doesn''t want to get that treasure.


    Therefore, in just a few days, the people of Kyushu, including Shiyi, and even some small tribes in other places, all rushed towards the land of the barbarians.


    Everyone wants to get the treasure of the dream, because the treasure is so tempting.


    Even Su Yan now has many elixirs and spiritual herbs, but he is still interested in that treasure.


    If it is true, it would be great to get it, and the icing on the cake.


    The story of Manji and Niuniu was told by the blind old man.


    Su Yan listened patiently throughout the whole process, without interrupting, little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba naturally did not dare to speak.


    Little Lori continued to follow Su Yan, but did not leave because she found her family.


    Of course, Lei Yun and Lei Xianying also agreed, and they both wanted to be with Su Yan.


    Seeing the old man stopped talking, Yuwen Xiongba suddenly became anxious, because it was obviously at a critical juncture.


    "Priest, what happened next?"


    When the priest heard this, he shook his head and said, "What else? The man in white defeated and took Niuniu away."


    Yuwen Xiongba sighed. He actually guessed the result. It was terrible, but he didn''t feel good about it.


    "What about Niuniu?" Little Lori asked, she cared about Niuniu very much.


    "Niu Niu, Niu Niu was naturally taken away by the people in white. I don''t know the result, Man Ji was sealed in the vast mountains and could never get out of trouble."


    "It''s really hateful!" Yu Wen Xiongba waved his fist, very angry, "Obviously, the mutation of the villagers must be the ghost made by the people in white!"


    The priest smiled and said, "You are still very smart."


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled. He was a little unaccustomed to being praised, mainly because he had been accustomed to being hit by Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the priest and said, "Do you know where the barbarian legend is?"


    The priest smiled and shook his head: "If I knew I would stay here, I would have looked for it a long time ago. Maybe I can recover my vision and even improve my realm."


    This is the truth.


    But Su Yan was disappointed, and he didn''t know the place, which was difficult to do.


    Although the land of the barbarians is smaller than the four barbarians, even less than half a state, it is also extremely vast.


    To find a relic in such a large place is easy said than done, it is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    The priest took out the bonfire. Although he couldn''t see it, he still raised his head, looking at Su Yan.


    "You are strong."


    As soon as the priest saw the blood, he could feel Su Yan''s powerful aura, and his speech was different from ordinary people.


    "Generally, Yang Dan''s strength."


    "Well, this time the people from Kyushu and even Siyi are running towards the land of our barbarians, nothing more than for the legendary treasure."


    Su Yan and others were silent, this was an open matter.


    "That baby is not good, so many people have died for so many years, countless."


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Obviously, the priest must have known something and had to express something.


    "Priest, you must know where the ruins are?"


    The priest shook his head and said, "I said before, do I know I will stay here again."


    "You know, you can''t lie to me."


    The priest smiled and shook his head: "It is a headache to deal with smart people."


    Su Yan took out a fourth-grade pill from his arms.


    "This is a fourth-grade crystal nourishing pill, which can help your eyes."


    "Four...Fourth grade?!" The priest was startled, stiff.


    "You just need to tell me the location of the ruins. I can give it to you. If I get a baby by chance, I can give you one."


    Su Yan gave enough temptation to see that the priest couldn''t get the bait. Of course, this was not a lie, it was a reasonable deal.


    The priest hesitated, and finally said in a cold voice: "I don''t know the specific place of the ruins, but every 100 years, the ruins will open up, and there will be a vision of heaven and earth!"


    "Heaven and earth vision?"


    "Yes, this year happens to be a hundred years, and that''s why people from all over the world are coming here."


    "Other people know this, don''t you cheat us?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba is not happy anymore, this can''t be taken advantage of.


    "Of course we all know the vision, but not everyone can find the real place of the ruins, and the ruins are full of dangers."


    The priest wanted to fix Su Yan''s fourth-grade pill, and of course he had to come up with something valuable.


    "You mean, do you know the trap inside?"


    "Know some, and I can guarantee you will find the ruins."


    "Okay, give you the pill, tell me everything." Su Yan handed the pill to the priest''s hand.


    As a result, the priest smiled joyfully.


    "If you get the relic baby, you promise to give me one more?"


    "of course."


    "The ruins are opened once in a hundred years, but if you want to enter, you must have this barbaric order!"


    The priest took out a token, very old, with a hieroglyph on it, pretty!


    Su Yan took it. Now I don��t know if it��s true or false, and I��ll know it when it��s time to try.


    "In addition, when you enter the ruins of the barbarians, you must remember three things."


    "The three don''t?"


    "Don''t go to life, don''t be greedy for finances, don''t fight Manji!"


    The priest''s words made Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori''s expressions change, this is pure nonsense.


    Why don''t you go to the ruins without talking about finances?


    But they thought about the last sentence carefully, if they didn''t fight with Manji, Manji was sealed in the ruins? !


    Su Yan stood up, shook hands with the priest, and said with a smile: "Thank you, the priest, don''t remind me."


    After shaking hands, Su Yan left without looking back, but Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori could only hurriedly follow.

 Chapter 1875： Heavenly Vision

    Leaving the village, the three of them headed towards the vast mountain, and soon went deep into it.


    After stopping in a valley, the three had been walking for at least half a day.


    Taking advantage of this stopping effort, Yu Wen Xiongba couldn''t help it.


    "My lord, I don''t understand something."


    "You said." Su Yan sat down and took a sip of the stream.


    "The priest made it clear that it was a lie, why are you being taken advantage of?" Yuwen Xiongba said angrily.


    Su Yan looked at him and said, "How can you tell that he is a lie?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? It''s just nonsense!" Yu Wenxiong said aggressively, "Don''t do anything, it''s completely nonsense."


    Little Lolita also said on the side: "I don''t understand, three don''t, don''t touch the property, what are we going to do?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Don''t worry about the three or not, the priest gave us this barbarian order, which is worth the fourth-grade pill."


    Su Yan shook the token in his hand. The token was very ordinary, but it was a bit old.


    "What if this token is fake?" Yu Wen Xiongba still did not give up.


    The four-pin pill is a baby, and he feels distressed if he gives it away.


    "What we can do now, we can only believe, even if it is fake, it doesn''t matter, besides, that person is not easy."


    "It''s just an old man with blind eyes. What''s not easy?"


    "His realm is at least complete in Yin and Yang!"


    Su Yan stood up and looked around.


    "Let''s go, this is the periphery."


    And Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori were already deeply shocked.


    A terrible old man, and also blind in both eyes, turned out to be the existence of Yang Pill Consummation, which is too incredible.


    What made them even more puzzled was why they didn''t go to the ruins to explore the realm of Yang Dan''s Consummation, which they had been unable to figure out.


    But for Su Yan, this is very simple.


    Powerful people from all walks of life are here, naturally for the legendary treasure, but the aborigines here are indifferent.


    There is only one possibility, and that is that the priest once went to explore, I am afraid his eyes are blind there!


    The speed of the three is not fast or slow, because the ruins have not been opened yet, they are not in a hurry, they only need to go to the hinterland of the barbarian mountains.


    At this moment, the land of the barbarians is not quiet, on the contrary, it is extremely lively.


    The giants from all over Kyushu, the giants of Shiyi, all poured into the barbarians, just to obtain the legendary treasure.


    In the Barbarian village, many powerful people from Nanyi gathered together to inquire about the legend of the Barbarian.


    Among them, one of Nanyi''s Yang Dan Consummation was strong, his eyes were full of coldness, and he stared at the sky.


    Their costumes are somewhat special, completely different from those in Kyushu, very weird and unusual, after all, they are from Nanyi.


    "This ruin hasn''t been opened yet!"


    The Nanyi strong man sighed, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "What''s the hurry, it will open anyway, when the heaven and earth visions emerge, are you afraid that you can''t find it!"


    "It''s really hard to open it once in a hundred years. I remember that I was a baby when I opened it last time."


    "Yeah, it''s too torturous. It opens once in a hundred years, and more than that. After so many years, no one has gotten it."


    Nanyi''s strong men are a little unhappy, this legendary treasure has made many people think about it, but after so many years, no one has found it.


    However, this did not make the strong people everywhere give up. On the contrary, everyone was peeping more and more, thinking that this time someone would be able to get it.


    "Don''t worry, people from all over the world must have heard the news. We have to sit still and leave the first task to others."


    The Nanyi strong man looked at the sky with a sneer on his face.


    But what he didn''t know was that he thought so, and the powerhouses in other places did the same. Everyone thought so.


    However, when the ruins are truly opened, the original calm and the original scheming are all left behind, with only desire and greed in his eyes.


    This also resulted in an irretrievable result. Every hundred years, countless strong people died in this place, and the dead bones that died here could pile up into mountains.


    Some strong people are still in the village, and they choose not to move.


    And there are many powerful people who have gone deep into the vast mountains, they know that the ruins must be opened in the mountains.


    Su Yan and others are already in the hinterland of the mountain at this moment, camping in a deserted place.


    "My lord, shall we wait in this place?"


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the sky and said, "It''s getting late, let''s rest first."


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and got into his tent.


    Late at night, insects sing, sleepless.


    In a new place, a new environment, and being troubled by ruins, Yu Wen Xiongba and Xiao Lori are both insomniacs.


    But Su Yan was not affected at all. He slept very sweetly at the moment, and was immersed in his own world safely.


    But in the middle of the night, a bright light flashed across the sky, and the light dissipated instantly like a meteor.


    At this moment, the entire land of the barbarians trembled, like an earthquake!


    More than that, the volcano erupts, the river flows backwards, everything is formed in an instant.


    The sky was covered with a layer of blood, as if the sky was covered by blood.


    The vision of the sky!


    This kind of fluctuation obviously alarmed everyone in the land of the barbarians, after all, the fluctuation was too great.


    "Is the vision coming!"


    Everyone in Xiyi walked out of the village, looking at the **** sky with cold eyes.


    "Here, it''s finally here!" The King of Clams roared excitedly, very happy.


    "Let''s go, no delay."


    The people in Xiyi are all heading towards the depths of the vast mountains, and the ruins are about to open, which can be sloppy.


    Not only them, but the people of Nanyi also set off, non-stop towards the hinterland of the vast god.


    But at this moment, the sky was still full of blood, and in the center, a ray of light rushed to the ground, like a colorful rainbow.


    "My lord, a vision has appeared!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba crawled out of the tent, his face was shocked, this vision was too terrifying, as if it were the end.


    Su Yan nodded, his eyes staring at the sky.


    "The sky''s vision, the barbarians fluctuate, and the ruins are open!"


    "go!"


    Su Yan said to the two of them, wind was blowing under his feet, and he headed directly toward the place where the day and earth were connected.


    The two hurriedly followed and exhausted all they could, but they were still left behind by Su Yan.


    The place of connection, without thinking about it, is definitely a place of relic.


    Su Yan''s speed is very fast, so naturally he wants to reach the ruins in the fastest time so that he can be more confident.


    The vision of the sky is getting more and more terrifying, and the sky is actually raining blood red.


    The blood rain covered the earth and was very corrosive, and many trees withered.


    The primitive residents of the Barbarian tribe knelt directly on the ground at this moment, and kept crowing, making sounds that they could not understand.


    The whole people bow down and worship, this is devotion to heaven!

 Chapter 1876： Arrivals

    Every 100 years, the ruins will be opened once, and the people of the barbarians will bow down and worship.


    In the eyes of the barbarians, the ruins are the residences of their ancestors, and they are naturally in awe.


    Originally, the residence of his ancestors could not be watched by anyone, but due to his strength, there was no way for them to stop it.


    Hundreds of years ago, a strong barbarian stopped it, but he paid a painful price and died.


    The strong men of the barbarians were killed, and they were afraid of being killed. In the end, they could only endure the pain and remain silent, otherwise they would understand that the group of robbers made them possible.


    For the legend left by the ancestors of the barbarians, this group of people would naturally not care about the extra blood in their hands, and naturally would not care how many people were killed.


    As long as they can get the treasure, they are willing to destroy the barbarians.


    All this was done by the people of Kyushu and Siyi, of course not the current people, but their ancestors who died.


    The current powerhouses of all walks of life are nothing more than glamour, and the strength is not really stronger than the contented giant.


    However, there are too many people to hold on. The four barbarians in Kyushu are too many people than the barbarians, and the strong are like forests, and the barbarians still cannot resist.


    Weak and backward people will be beaten and oppressed. This is an unchanging principle that applies to both the past and the present.


    The rules of the pyramid will never change. Only by becoming the top person can you step on other people on the bottom of your feet, otherwise you will be stepped on by others.


    For the worship of the barbarian people, the powerful people of all walks of life naturally did not want to watch, and they had already rushed towards the ruins.


    This time attracted countless people, even some strong men in the later period of Yang Dan wanted to get a piece of the pie, in case there is a fish that slips through the net, no one can say this.


    The entire jungle of the barbarians was restless, and many beasts did not dare to make a sound because they sensed the great danger.


    At the same moment, Su Yan and the other three were also rushing towards the land of the heavenly vision.


    There was a rain of blood, but there was a ray of light rushing to the ground, connecting the heaven and the earth, without thinking that the connecting place must be related to the ruins of the barbarian.


    The speed of running is of course extreme. Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t keep up, and they were directly loaded into the ghost gourd by Su Yan.


    This is a race of time. Of course, Su Yan must rush to the site of the ruins as quickly as possible.


    In case other people get on the ground first and get the treasure and run away directly, then he will be busy this time.


    He wasn''t afraid of the powerhouses of the four barbarians in Kyushu, even if it was an old monster in the realm of Yin and Yang, he only killed one before Su Ba.


    Su Yan, a strong man from all walks of life in the land of Kyushu, is familiar with it, and it can''t be just a group of Yang Dan.


    Siyi is relatively unfamiliar, after all, Su Yan has never set foot, but he can guess.


    Siyi is definitely not as strong as Kyushu, otherwise it would have attacked Kyushu on a large scale.


    Of course, everything is absolutely necessary. In case there is an ancestor in a certain sect or force of the Four Barbarians who has been in retreat and never came out, it is not impossible to break through now.


    Su Yan got rid of his mind, speeded up, and the secret technique worked to the extreme, like a meteor.


    In the depths of the dense forest, there were constant noises, and they were all giants from all walks of life.


    Su Yan used secret techniques to model his face. He didn''t want to show his true colors, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to save some trouble when he was discovered by this group of people.


    If this group of people doesn''t provoke themselves, of course they are in peace, but if they really block it, Su Yanke will have no good affection.


    The **** rain in the sky is even worse, like a pouring rain, the **** water has the ultimate corrosive effect, and some strong people feel very difficult.


    Coming along this way, it is inevitable to use spiritual power to resist, and it also caused many strong people to consume a lot of spiritual power.


    There are even some powerhouses who have retreated. This has not yet reached the ruins. Most of the spiritual power has been consumed. There may be any danger afterwards, but it is definitely more terrifying.


    They are self-aware, and even if they are missing, they have no chance, so they quit wisely.


    The rain of blood in the sky turned the entire dense forest into a withered land, and many beasts even had nowhere to hide and died in the wild.


    This was a disaster, more like a bloodbath, and the entire jungle of the barbarians was turned into nothing.


    But this is good news for the strong from all walks of life. This way, you don''t have to look everywhere, and the journey will be smoother and you can see where the world connects.


    Su Yan had already seen the light falling from the sky, connected to the ground, not far from him.


    This made Su Yan''s eyes flashed brightly, and could not help speeding up.


    At this moment, a rustling voice came from behind him, and it was obvious that someone was also following.


    Su Yan ignored him and continued to fly forward, but after a while he reached the place where the light was shining.


    Su Yan was in the light, and the light of the sky seemed to be stained with blood, a little red.


    The surrounding trees had already withered, and Su Yan was in a huge open space.


    Su Yan in this open space feels that it is not simple to observe at will, and he has a very strong Feng Shui technique.


    This place is definitely a fierce place. If the dead are buried here, they will definitely become a corpse, a corpse in a hundred years, and a king in a thousand years!


    This made Su Yan''s heart more serious. If the barbarian relics are in this place, the burial place of the barbarian ancestors is probably also here.


    This made Su Yan''s eyes a little bit of coldness, the ancestors of the barbarians definitely existed thousands of years ago!


    This indirectly shows that as long as the remains of the barbarian ancestors exist, they are probably at least the corpse king.


    The corpse king at least has the strength of the Sun Pill Consummation, or even stronger, because they are no longer flesh and blood, and are not afraid of pain at all, comparable to puppets.


    The most important thing is that the ancestor of the barbarian is not one, it is very likely to be a nest.


    Of course, this made Su Yan''s face at best, and it couldn''t affect Su Yan''s decision.


    Even if this place has a realm of Yin and Yang, Su Baxian would not be shy about it.


    Su Yan stood on the ground, waiting quietly.


    At this moment, the surrounding figures were moving, and several groups of people flew out at once.


    "I didn''t expect someone to arrive first, but fortunately, the Ruins did not open."


    It was the giant Membrane King of Xiyi who was talking. Ayafu and Messef Shake were naturally present. These were the three giants of Xiyi, and behind them were the strong Qunyang Dan.


    They had discussed before that if they were in their own hands, they would definitely not get half of the ruins. They could only cooperate and win the treasures of the ruins together.


    The same is true in other places. After all, there are too many people watching the treasures of the barbarians, and everyone is in the same realm. It is impossible for one person to resist the powerful.


    If Xiliang hadn''t died, it would be fine. After all, the prestige of the realm of Yin and Yang was too great, and it would be enough to shock the four-party powerhouses without taking action.


    I am afraid that Xiliang is not dead, and people from all directions can only watch when they come here.


    Su Yan ignored the words of King Clams, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he waited patiently.


    "Xiyi people, don''t come here unharmed!"


    At this moment, a group of weirdly dressed strongmen also arrived, and those who saw Xiyi changed their colors.

 Chapter 1877： conspiracy

    Compared to the dense forest, the outside is more lively, and the barbarian people are celebrating lively.


    The priest celebrated afterwards. This was a tradition passed down, but this time it was more lively than before.


    Tribes from all over the country gather to celebrate together, which is even more spectacle.


    The reason why the land of the barbarians is weaker than that of the four barbarians in Kyushu is because his tribes are horizontal and vertical, and there are countless more.


    However, the various tribes have hatred and conflicts, and cannot gather together at all, which makes the barbarians not powerful.


    However, this time they were gathered together, which was quite unexpected.


    The largest tribes of the Barbarians are Ataiye, Aoxuwa, Mo Sa Sa, and Ji Gaga.


    These four tribes all have Yang Dan satisfactorily, and far more than one, it is said that Artai also has at least twenty Yang Dan satisfactorily.


    And the tribe that gathered this time, the smallest tribe also has a Yang Dan who satisfactorily exists.


    Tribes without Sundan Consummation were not invited to participate at all.


    The patriarchs of the major tribes took their seats one after another, according to their respect, no one disputed this.


    The people of all the tribes are ferocious and feral, and this is the primitive aura that has been tempered by survival in the barren land.


    The patriarchs of the four major tribes are all very old, with gray hair and gray beard, at least a hundred years old.


    Everyone sits down, the tribe chief of Atay glanced at the people, and then said: "I am very happy that you can attend this gathering on time. Thank you again."


    The patriarchs of the major tribes didn''t speak, and even some were angry. They didn''t want to come at all. They were completely under pressure.


    "This time letting everyone come to the party is not just a simple celebration, of course there are more important things."


    "Old blind man, let''s talk about it." Atay''s patriarch looked at an old man sitting next to him.


    This old man is no stranger, just the old priest who gave the Su Yanman clan order.


    He stood up, although he could not see clearly, he could hear, and his ears were very strong.


    "Thank you, the patriarch of Artay for letting me talk."


    The old priest stood up and said, "This time we issued a thousand barbarian orders!"


    Everyone was puzzled and didn''t understand what it meant, thinking that many people didn''t know what the barbaric order was.


    "I know what everyone is thinking about the Barbarian Order. I can tell you that it is a token to enter the ruins. With it, you don''t need to break into the ruins."


    As soon as these words came out, the hall suddenly became noisy, and many patriarchs were talking about it.


    "You gave the satisfaction token to people in Kyushu and Shii?!"


    "Old priest, what do you mean, help them?!"


    "Yes, they can easily enter the ruins. Are they really asking them to take away the things of their ancestors?!"


    The patriarchs of the major tribes were dissatisfied, with deep anger in their eyes.


    If it weren''t for his face as an old priest, I''m afraid he would have taken action long ago.


    The old priest didn''t care, but smiled.


    "I understand everyone''s reaction, but the barbaric order is not something that allows them to get the ruins better."


    "What do you do for them?"


    "Let them die!"


    The old priest roared, shaking all over.


    "They have oppressed our barbarians for thousands of years. Have we always been like a turtle!"


    Everyone was shocked, and at the same time extremely unexpected.


    "Old priest, you should discuss with us."


    "Yeah, if you don''t discuss this matter with us, just do the same, do you still see us?!"


    The old priest said angrily: "Consult with you, do you dare, a bunch of scumbags!"


    The crowd was furious, and some even stood up, with very bad eyes.


    But the patriarchs of the four major tribes all scolded, making this group of people daring to be angry but not speaking, and they all sat down.


    "The old priest has a good intention. In fact, it doesn''t matter much to you, it just tells you."


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga said with disdain, he did not pay attention to the patriarch of this group of tribes.


    "You think that the treasures in the ruins are so easy to get, and there are many dangers inside. They will definitely die forever." Mo Sa Sa''s patriarch said coldly.


    "Yes, this is for them to go in and die, all die!"


    "If they didn''t die, after all, there are many strong people in Shiyi in Kyushu!"


    "Yes indeed!"


    "Good question!" Patriarch Artay smiled.


    He took a sip of tea, not anxious, but made the chiefs of the tribes extremely anxious.


    "They will definitely survive when they go in, so knowing that the danger will definitely escape, and we only need to intercept and kill at the entrance of the ruins!"


    The crowd was even more shocked. This was something they couldn''t even think of.


    "They are bound to be damaged when they enter, at least physical exhaustion. We only need to kill them at the door!" Ossuwa''s patriarch also said as an excuse, "Our four tribes have more than 80 Yang Dan powerhouses, plus you, There are more than a hundred strong Yang Dan, are you still afraid of them!"


    This suddenly aroused the blood of the chiefs of the major tribes.


    They are descendants of the barbarians, they have the genes of the barbarians, and violent enthusiasm is their character.


    They are not a counselor, they just don''t want to die. Of course they are all excited when they see hope.


    "Do you still think this is ridiculous now?"


    The old priest asked with a smile, taking a sip of tea indifferently.


    "It''s wrong to blame the old priest."


    "It''s wrong to blame the old priest."


    The chiefs of the major tribes apologized.


    The old priest waved his hand and said: "It''s okay, we just need to unite as one, and we will definitely let this group of robbers come and go!"


    "Yes, the barbarian orders given by the old priest this time are all orders of death, which can take them to the most dangerous places." The patriarch''s voice was majestic, almost like a beast.


    "Even if we don''t die, we can kill them."


    Artest also looked at everyone at this moment and said, "Even if we can''t kill them, there are still some other players."


    When these words came out, many people felt at ease, although it was a little unimaginable, the barbarian powerhouses were all present, and what else could they have.


    Artest also didn''t continue to say, but said in a seductive tone: "If they can be hit by a single blow this time, the Jiuzhou Siyi will inevitably suffer heavy losses, then will it not be the world of our barbarians?!"


    Hearing this, many tribes were already excited and roared, and most of the grievances that had been suppressed for many years were released at this moment.


    "So, everyone must act according to the plan, and there can be no mistakes." The old priest warned.


    "Don''t worry, old priest."


    The eyes of all people are extremely firm, they have common interests, and they are big rightes and wrongs. The contradictions and hatred between the tribes are not worth mentioning. Now everyone is ignoring the previous suspicions, the ice and snow melted, and the same hatred.

 Chapter 1878： Ruins open

    When the king of clam heard it, he looked directly, his face suddenly cold.


    The people who came were from Nanyi, as were several giants wearing local powerhouses.


    This situation is not the first time. People in Jiuzhou and Shiyi have also experienced it before, and they all have some experience.


    It is definitely not enough to fight alone. You must unite to have a chance to defeat others and touch the treasures of the barbarian legend.


    How to divide the treasures when they get them, these are all afterthoughts, and no one has thought about it now.


    The strongest people in various places think about how to defeat the people in other places, because there are huge constraints between different places, and if you are careless, you may worry about your life.


    And his own place, no matter how implicated, will not completely tear his skin.


    "Are the people from Nanyi here too!"


    Nanyi strongmen Ruan Tiancheng, Rudolf Tilar, and Bu Gangze are all Nanyi giants.


    It is said that it has been several decades since reaching the Consummation of Yang Pill.


    In short, these three people are more powerful than the general Yang Dan perfection, and they are much more powerful.


    Although Nanyi and Xiyi are much different and not close together, they are still enemies now, as long as they are looking at the treasures are enemies!


    "I didn''t expect you to be one step ahead." Ruan Tiancheng sneered, feeling like hiding a knife in his smile.


    "We were not the first to come, that little brother was the first to come here."


    Ayafu pointed to Su Yan not far away, with a sneer on his face.


    Of course he did this for a reason.


    First, Su Yan actually arrived first, which made them all a little angry. This side shows that they are not as fast as Su Yan.


    Second, Su Yan actually came here alone. This is a complete provocation and contempt for them, and Su Yan is so young.


    Nan Yi''s people also looked over, with cold killing intent in their eyes.


    "A little Wang Ba Lao, dare to come here, isn''t he afraid of death?!"


    It was Bu Gangze who was speaking, and his tone was not even at all. He was a violent person.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s face was cold, and a deep meaning shot directly at Bu Gangze, making his head and feet cold.


    This made Bu Gangze never thought that he was one of the giants of Nanban, and he would be frightened by a person''s eyes.


    And he knew that Su Yan''s realm was nothing more than the consummation of Yang Pill, how could it be so lingering.


    The people around also noticed the strangeness, and they all looked at Su Yan.


    They even had guesses in their hearts, but they were not sure.


    After all, what happened in Kyushu was only half-knowledgeable, they had heard of it, and they had not seen it with their own eyes.


    Moreover, according to reliable sources, Su Baxian had already left the martial arts realm and returned to the martial arts realm. This is impossible to appear here.


    Otherwise, how could this group of people come here so confidently and boldly, they have already had a full defense, and it is even possible that Nanyi and Xiyi can form an alliance.


    There are no eternal friends or enemies, and all interests are paramount.


    However, Su Yan ignored these people and released Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba. Of course, their faces also changed.


    Su Yan still didn''t want this group of people to know his identity. The reason why he returned to the martial arts world for a walk was due to him deliberately.


    If everyone knows that he did not leave, but came here, then there is no fun, at least people in Kyushu will not fight him.


    What he wants is this group of people who don''t know their identities, and then come to catch all of them and do a big vote.


    Su Yan wouldn''t care about the panacea of ??the third and fourth ranks and the third and fourth rank panacea, the more the better.


    Su Yan didn''t do too much, but just glanced at Bu Gangze, and the following text was gone.


    And Bu Gangze also endured it, he knew very well that it was definitely not the time to start, after all, the ruins hadn''t been opened yet.


    Moreover, he understands the reason why the praying mantis catches the cicada and the oriole, and he cannot be taken advantage of.


    Therefore, the scene calmed down for a while, and everyone was waiting patiently.


    But at this moment, the surrounding dense forest was not quiet, and the sound of whoosh was endless.


    The surrounding dense forests were corroded by blood rain, and many of them were just tree stumps and could not hide anything, but the people who came here were not ordinary people. The speed was naturally fast, and it was almost impossible to see people.


    However, at this moment, there were a few hearty laughs in the sky, and the voice was unusually loud and trembling.


    "I didn''t expect you to come so fast, it seems we are behind!"


    The leader is naturally the King of Han from Beiyi, and the two people beside him are not ordinary people, and they are as famous as Lord Jin.


    "The King of Han is here!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, showing a sense of vigilance.


    The reputation of the King of Han is too loud, almost everyone in the Xiuwu world knows it, because he has been determined to have entered the half-step Yin and Yang rank.


    It''s just that he has never admitted it himself. It''s not that he doesn''t want to admit it or he dare not. Half a step of Yin and Yang is an embarrassing state.


    And he also relied on his own realm to lead Beiyi, so that both La Su and Lord Jin surrendered to him, and truly unified Beiyi.


    "Hansang, I didn''t expect me to be one step later than you!"


    At this time, the sky fell again three people, two men and one woman, wearing kimonos.


    "Dongyi people!"


    "Yes, it is the people of Dongyi, Gang Richuan, Little Maria, and Komoji!"


    "Dongyi''s people are here!"


    In this way, all the people from Siyi came.


    The people in Kyushu, except for the three Su Yan, have not yet arrived. It is not to blame for them, after all, the journey is farther.


    "It can be the same as before, we Siyi will arrive first." Ruan Tiancheng said coldly.


    "Haha, Kyushu has been hit hard this time, it is understandable to be late."


    Komo said with a smile, opened the folding fan in his hand, and it turned out to be a picture of eighteen ladies.


    "Komo is so elegant." Bei Yi''s instigation couldn''t move his eyes.


    "Maybe they won''t come this time." Lord Jin said coldly.


    "Who said we won''t come!"


    An explosion sounded, and the person here was actually the head of Haidilao Zhang.


    Although he was blackmailed by Su Yan before, as one of the giants in Yuzhou, the breeze did not lose a single bit.


    "People from Yuzhou are here, and Kyushu is just one of them." Gang Richuan said with disdain.


    "Huh, there will be no less people from Kyushu!"


    A word floated from the sky, and immediately countless figures fell, stunned the Siyi people.


    "what!"


    "People from Kyushu come together!"


    "Does Kyushu form an alliance?!"


    The people in Siyi were shocked, and at the same time a bad feeling filled their hearts.


    This is not a good thing.


    The giants from all states in Kyushu are here, and they have already wiped out the previous shadows, and they are very energetic.


    And they knew that Su Yan was leaving, so there was nothing to worry about.


    But at this moment, a thunderstorm sounded on the flat ground, the entire flat ground exploded, and an ancient palace actually rose from the ground.


    Everyone changed their color on the spot, and they knew that this was the opening of the ruins!

 Chapter 1879： Early worms are eaten by birds

    When the ruins opened, everyone was naturally attracted. Wherever there was time to chat, they all looked at the ancient palace.


    Even Su Yan was also attracted by the palace because the palace was too magnificent.


    There was a thunder in the ground, and it rose directly from the ground, a full 100 meters high!


    This is simply a magnificent building that shocks people.


    At the gate of the building, two ferocious stone sculptures of alien animals stare at the people who come, making people feel straightforward.


    These two wicked stone sculptures of different animals have a kind of magical power, and they are injected with other powers, which can make people palpitation.


    Even the Sun Pill Consummation carries a sense of dread, because this power is too barbaric, and it has a very strong deterrent.


    The two stone sculptures alone are so powerful, which makes many people even retreat in their hearts, fearing that the two stone sculptures will come alive.


    However, the faces of the major giants are still very calm, after all, it is just a stone carving, just a surviving force, not to worry.


    If the real barbarian ancestors are still alive, then they are naturally afraid, but this is just a remnant left by the barbarian ancestors, and it does not play much role at all, it is just a fake empty space.


    Everyone''s eyes stayed on the building, and their hearts were shocked.


    This building is a typical old wooden building with a solemn meaning that can make people respect it involuntarily.


    The height of one hundred meters is not so much a building as it is more like a nine-story tower.


    The door was naturally closed tightly, and runes were plastered on it. The power of the runes made people extremely jealous, with a deep killing power.


    Many people looked shocked and showed a look of fear.


    But for the giants everywhere, if they are scared by a small tower, wouldn''t it be laughable and generous.


    The most important thing is that none of the other powerhouses left, can he go? Certainly not.


    It has weird fluctuations on each layer, and densely packed runes are attached.


    Just as everyone was amazed, a deep voice came from the tower, which was not heard at all, but it felt like a scripture.


    But this sound made the scalp numb, and the heart trembled, and the sense of fear was constantly born.


    This voice has the power to disturb the mind, it can be regarded as a kind of self-defense of the ruins.


    Xiyi''s Clam King looked at everyone at the moment and said, "This voice is not right, everyone must deal with it. It is best to take action together and open the gate of this tower!"


    His voice was very loud, trying to overshadow the sound coming from inside the tower, but it didn''t work at all, because the sound inside the tower was continuous, and it didn''t sound like a single person was talking, more like a group of people.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, watching coldly, Xiao Lolita and Yu Wen Xiongba were blessed by him, and they were not affected at all.


    "My lord, this tower is the entrance, right?" Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was surprised.


    Su Yan nodded, staring coldly at the nine gates of the tower.


    There is a gate on each floor of the tower. Does this mean there are nine entrances? !


    "According to the last words of the martyrs, the ruins of the barbarians were opened, the world changed color, the blood rain fell, and there were towers rising from the ground, 100 meters high, there are nine floors, and each floor has an entrance!"


    The head of Liupanshan directly read it out, after all, this is not a secret, everyone knows it.


    "Yes, this is exactly the same as the martyrs recorded, this is the entrance to the ruins!"


    Many people got excited, and even forgot the sound from the ruins.


    After finally opening the ruins, everyone''s heart has been dazzled by the baby.


    Of course, some wise people still exercise restraint and do not show their faces.


    Membrane King''s words were also forgotten by the strong from all sides. After all, although this voice was crippled, it did not harm them in any way, and most people could resist it.


    "Everyone, let me play the first battle!"


    Gang Richuan walked directly towards the tower, he had to try first, maybe he would be the lucky one.


    In his mind, the coexistence of danger and opportunity has always been the creed of life.


    Of course, more people believe in the first shot of the bird, the early insects are eaten by the bird, and they are unwilling to take the lead. After all, the first shot is more dangerous.


    Gang Richuan looked around with disdain. He knew that these people were timid and fearful and destined to do nothing.


    And Little Maria and Comoji both looked admiringly. To them, they were men, real men.


    "Go, Gang Richuan, you must be lucky." Little Maria blew a kiss.


    Gang Richuan said in an angry voice: "Why don''t you two dare to come?"


    "We, we..."


    The two hesitated.


    "My period is here." Little Maria had an idea.


    Cuomo had been holding back for a long time, and finally said: "I have also come to an official holiday."


    All the people looked over.


    Damn, what''s your period for a man!


    "Why can''t men come to men''s holidays, men also have men''s holidays!" Cuomo had to ignore the gazes of the people around him, forcibly whitewashing.


    All the people are disdainful, so if you don''t dare to go, let''s make an excuse if you find an excuse, and find such an excuse.


    Contempt, shameless, rubbish!


    Cuomo suddenly felt aggrieved and blushed and said, "People, they are actually a girl."


    "..."


    The crowd was speechless on the spot.


    You are a man with a beard and a forty-eight size shoe, and you are a woman. God, what happened to you, what evil did you do in your last life.


    Gang Richuan ignored the two and walked directly towards the tower. He walked to the door of the first floor, took a deep breath, looked at the door, and waited for possible traps.


    "Come on, come to me if you have the ability!"


    Gang Richuan roared, his eyes sharp, and his body was already surrounded by light.


    But the next second, everyone was dumbfounded.


    At the gate on the first floor, countless long arrows flew directly, directly shooting the steel plate Richuan into a hedgehog.


    These long arrows are not simple long arrows. Not only are they highly poisonous, but they also have the mighty power of spiritual power. Yang Pill Consummation can''t avoid it.


    All of them were horrified at once, knowing that the ruins of the barbarians were not so easy to step into. They must be perilous, and they were seen before they even entered.


    At this moment, the sect master of Liupan Mountain said: "The martyrs recorded that there were arrows ambushing on the first floor of the gate, and the Sun Pill was invincible. You can catch a beast and try it."


    All of them were speechless, and their moods were quite complicated.


    Everyone was puzzled, because they didn''t know this at all, otherwise Gang Richuan wouldn''t have died heroically.


    The people in the Quartet all looked at the sect master of Liupan Mountain, with suspicion.


    "Say, how did you know?!" Han Wang said angrily, with great pressure.


    The Liupanshan sect master disdainfully said: "There is always nothing wrong with reading books."

 Chapter 1880： Door open

    The words of the sect master of Liupanshan once again left everyone speechless, and everyone seemed to be illiterate.


    The ancient books do not have detailed records. This is entirely the information extracted from the Liupanshan sect who read many books himself.


    On the one hand, he is not sure about it, and on the other hand, he does not need to talk to Gang Richuan.


    This is a competitor, or an enemy, it is best for Gang Richuan to die.


    With the lessons learned from Gang Richuan, a group of people dare not set foot easily. After all, the danger is unknowable, and it must be perilous.


    Everyone wants to be a water drinker, and they don''t want to dig wells.


    For a while, the scene froze, and many people were silent, looking around, hoping that someone would stand up.


    At this moment, Su Yan walked towards the tower, which attracted the attention of many people.


    "Someone is heading towards the tower!"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan and talked a lot.


    "Which side is this guy, he looks so young."


    "Yes, at most twentysomethings, this is already Yang Dan Consummation."


    "Too enchanting!"


    Everyone sighed, and they were also suspicious of Su Yan''s identity.


    At this moment, an old man stroked his beard and said: "As far as I know, there are only a handful of people who can reach Yangdan Consummation in their twenties. Among them, the people in this costume are probably from a minority."


    "Minority?!"


    The crowd was taken aback for a moment, almost none of them had heard of it.


    Minority ethnic groups are obviously remote places, barren and narrow, and forgotten by many people.


    "It''s really surprising that a minority group can produce such an enchanting genius!"


    Many people can''t help but value Su Yan, after all, the strong are respected.


    Su Yan ignored it, and ordered Yuwen Xiongba and Lori to stay where they were, and walked towards the first floor of the tower.


    The gate on the first floor is huge, with a height of more than ten meters. There are also various strange animals carved on the gate, which are extremely hideous.


    Su Yan ignored him and walked straight up the stairs.


    The steel plate Richuan who had been shot into a hedgehog beside him was still lying on the ground, covered in blood, and the ground was stained red.


    However, the blood had already turned black at this moment and was highly poisonous.


    Su Yan stepped on his foot, and everyone''s heart raised their throats. Liupanshan''s sect master''s words were only half-truths, and it didn''t mean that there would be no poison arrows.


    But there were no poison arrows, which made many people relax.


    Su Yan walked straight up the steps, approached the gate, looked at the countless runes, his heart was very flat.


    He could feel a powerful wave, this wave with overwhelming power, and even more terrifying rune secrets, which can make people hard to resist.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, because it didn''t work for him at all.


    Su Yan put his hands on the door, the corners of everyone''s eyes were beating, holding their breath and concentrating.


    A violent force surged between Su Yan''s hands and directly acted on the door.


    I only heard a violent sound from the door, like the sound of thunder from heaven.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, the voice was too strong, and some powerful men in the late Yang Pill stage were even bleeding from their eardrums.


    However, Su Yan did not stop his hands, his hands were even more powerful, with brilliance!


    The door made a huge noise, as if a beast was born and roared.


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly and their hearts were disturbed.


    The Liupanshan sect master kept on being shocked, and tried his best to say: "This is not right, it is not right!"


    "What''s wrong?!" someone asked.


    "It is not recorded in the book. How can there be such a terrifying voice."


    "Is the record in the book correct." Someone immediately retorted.


    This is something that the master of Liupanshan cannot say, but there is still a look on his face.


    "Once in a hundred years, this time is so scary, I am afraid it is not easy."


    Su Yan felt a powerful wave, which had rune power, as if a predatory monster was blocking him from opening the door.


    But how could Su Yan give up? The first door couldn''t be opened, so what was going on about winning the treasure.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes filled with a powerful golden light, and his whole body seemed to be covered by golden light, and a dragon''s power went directly towards his hands.


    A golden dragon appeared behind him, soaring above the nine heavens, roaring to the sky.


    Everyone was terrified, and didn''t expect that Su Yan would have such a powerful force. After all, in their eyes, a small clan genius, at most luck, broke through to Sun Dan Consummation.


    Regardless of this, Su Yan directly collided with the power of the rune of the tower, and a violent gas filled the surroundings, shaking everyone around him!


    Only that group of giants can stop, and some of the Sun Pills that are Consummated are even unable to stop.


    The sky at this moment has long been shrouded in dark clouds, and the blood red before, let alone the slightest light.


    The tower was like a magic building at the moment, the runes were activated, giving off a deep meaning, and a blue light enveloped the entire tower.


    Su Yan''s hands were stronger, and he roared directly, with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    "Don''t drive me yet!"


    He used almost 80% of his strength, and his muscles were all bulging at this moment, which has exceeded his expectations.


    Under Su Yan''s mighty power, the power of runes instantly collapsed, and all runes plastered on the first floor of the tower burned out of thin air, and then turned to ashes.


    At this moment, the gate on the first floor creaked and slowly opened.


    "opened?!"


    A group of people showed joy, and even some people couldn''t help but want to rush over.


    For the giants around, this is not worth mentioning, and they can easily open it.


    After all, in their eyes, Su Yan was not worth mentioning, and they didn''t think that Su Yan had used much power.


    The creaking sound of the door continued, and Su Yan had released his hands because the door opened automatically.


    Everyone looked at the door with expectant eyes, unblinking, expecting the baby to appear directly inside.


    The door opened very slowly, and after waiting for a long time, only a small gap was revealed, and nothing was visible at all, only pitch black.


    However, for Su Yan, this pitch black is the real danger, because it is impossible to predict what people are waiting to enter inside, and the darkness is the most frightening place.


    About a few minutes later, the door was completely opened, and it was directly attached to the wall.


    No one was near Su Yan, and no one could see clearly. Inside the gate was a passage, a very dark passage, and nothing else.


    A group of people rushed towards the first floor, and some even were impatiently planning to go in.


    "My lord, are you going in?"


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori also came to Su Yan and looked at everything inside the door curiously.


    Su Yan had no plans to go in, and shook his head directly.


    "Don''t go in first."

 Chapter 1881： Go straight to the ninth floor!

    Su Yan''s eyes stayed on the tower, he was looking at the second and third floors or even higher floors.


    There is a gate on every floor, except for the size.


    The higher the top, the smaller the gate, but it can give people a sense of mottled vicissitudes, as if the age is longer.


    Not only that, the more the gate at the top, the more runes, and the top layer is covered with countless runes, looking very crippled.


    Many strong men had already rushed towards the gate on the first floor, and soon disappeared, apparently entering inside.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, and stood outside, still looking up.


    He was thinking about one thing, why this tower has nine floors, and where is the meaning of the nine floors.


    Which layer of the nine layers is the real passage, whether the rest is a dead end, or there is no legendary treasure at all.


    Too many possibilities. Too much uncertainty caused Su Yan to fall into contemplation.


    It was not just him at this time, most people were also thinking about this issue, not everyone rushed towards the first floor.


    Only a few of the people who enter the gate passage on the first floor occupy the Quartet.


    For them, there was such a terrifying poison arrow before entering the gate. Obviously, the ruins were not easy to enter, so there was no need to think about the second and third floors or even higher.


    However, it took less than a few minutes for this group of people to enter, and there was a cry of ghosts and wolves, which was extremely miserable.


    This caused all the powerhouses outside to be discolored, and those who were planning to go in all stopped, with surprise on their faces.


    "What happened inside?!"


    "Listening to this scream is definitely not a good thing!"


    This suddenly made many people feel a little more jealous. It seems that this barbarian relic is really not so easy to mix.


    Many powerhouses have already wanted to leave. However, what they didn''t expect at all was that at this moment, the surrounding area was enveloped by a powerful wave, and the whole place formed a formation!


    They can''t get out at all!


    At this moment, everyone''s heart was enveloped with a kind of fear, deep fear, and even complete regret.


    "Had it, this time it!"


    Many people desperately want to escape, but it is useless at all. With a powerful spiritual force formation, they simply cannot escape.


    Even the giants everywhere, like Xiyi''s Clam King and others, are now showing a cool color.


    "This ruin is really not easy. Is this to let all of us be buried?"


    Ruan Tiancheng shouted angrily, a powerful spiritual force was already emerging all over his body.


    "Huh, it''s just a ruin. I believe there is danger inside, but I don''t believe it can really do anything outside!" Han Wang slapped the ground, and then sat directly on the ground.


    With the words of Han Wang, everyone calmed down a bit, but still looked around vigilantly.


    At this moment, someone rushed out on the first floor, and the scene was quite bloody.


    "Ah, monster!"


    "There are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    "Monster, monster, don''t eat me!"


    A group of strong men who had just entered all rushed out, covered in blood, some of them were lame with missing arms, their faces were chewed, and their intestines fell outside, which was terrible.


    Now everyone was uneasy, and they all rushed to treat the group of people.


    In this situation, the hatred and competition in various places are naturally put aside, and the people who are treated are also treating people that they know and have relationships with.


    "What happened?!"


    Master Jin grabbed a strong man in the late Yang Pill and angered.


    "Inside... Inside... there are demons inside!"


    The strong man in the late Yang Pill stage said in horror, his eyes filled with horror, and the whole person could not stop shaking.


    Not only that, but the same is true of the few Yang Dan Consummation powerhouses next to him, and they are more miserable than him, some of their heads were gnawed in half, and some of them broke their hands and feet.


    "That''s a group of devils that can eat people. It''s terrible. I want to leave here!"


    The group of people who escaped by chance said in shock, never wanting to stay in this place for a second, it was still the fault of greed.


    This group of people just said so, they couldn''t tell what it was, and couldn''t describe what happened. This made the giants everywhere soared.


    "You can''t enter this first level, absolutely not!"


    King Han stood up and looked at the door on the first floor, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Needless to say, everyone around knew that he had already learned a **** lesson.


    The King of Han looked at the second floor at this moment. To reach the second floor, he had to go up the stairs from the first floor.


    But no one can guarantee whether this staircase is dangerous.


    But right now, everyone thinks that there will be danger, and there must be dangers and traps.


    "Han Wang, what''s next?"


    Sing asked anxiously at this moment, it was not a solution to such a waste.


    "Wait, wait for them to calm down, then ask."


    After a while, those who had survived the first floor slowly calmed down at this moment, but there was still a look of horror in their eyes, I am afraid that they will never forget the experience just now.


    "What happened inside?" Han Wang asked a strong man who had perfected Yang Dan.


    That Yang Dan Consummation powerhouse also recovered at this moment, but he was missing an arm, which made him regret it.


    "A group of us rushed in, and everyone was very excited. They thought that the treasure was right in front of the passage, and even a few people rushed very quickly. They were far away from us. Everyone was very excited and just wanted to find the treasure early.


    Yang Dan''s continuous narration of perfection was choked up in the end.


    In fact, it didn''t take long for them to go in, the passage was getting bigger and bigger, and it looked like it was in an underground palace.


    The palace is very luxurious and magnificent, making a group of people think that the treasure is just ahead.


    Everyone kept running towards the front, and encountered some minor troubles, but they were all resolved.


    But when they passed through a corridor of ice crystals, the nightmare began.


    "At first it was the people in front, they screamed, then we rushed to check, there was only one place of blood, nothing else.


    Then it was us, with countless pairs of eyes appearing around us, weird laughter, and then people screamed and everyone was attacked.


    I also had a pain in my arm at the time, and then I saw that my arm was completely gone, and I didn''t know what was torn it apart! "


    A group of people rushed out from behind, and those who did not rush out were obviously killed there.


    The coldness in the eyes of Han Wang and the others was even worse. Obviously, there was something terrible in it, and the Yang Dan could be successfully killed without any effort.


    Just as everyone was thinking about how to choose, someone pointed to the tower with a face full of surprise.


    "Look there, someone has reached the ninth floor!"

 Chapter 1882： Enter the ruins

    With the person''s exclaim, everyone looked towards the top of the tower, all discolored!


    There are nine floors in the tower, the ninth floor is the highest point, but at the moment there is a figure standing there.


    Everyone didn''t know who it was, so they could only see from the back vaguely, standing on the top of the nine floors.


    But Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori knew that that person was Su Yan.


    They were also shocked at the moment. Just now, everyone was afraid of whether the things on the first floor of the tower would come out or heal the wounded.


    But in this process, Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba witnessed Su Yan''s feat of reaching the ninth floor.


    In their eyes, Su Yan was like a god, rushing directly towards the ninth floor, very fast.


    Of course there were various crises during this period, and these crises were much more powerful than the first layer of poisoned arrows, which can be described as layers of danger.


    However, Su Yan was so powerful, completely ignoring and resisting all of them, and he went up nine times under the eyes of the two.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Someone exclaimed, it was hard to believe the facts before him.


    It took just a while to reach the ninth floor, which is incredible.


    Even Han Wang and others were cold-faced at this moment, staring at Su Yan''s back.


    "How did he get up?!" Han Wang asked the people around him.


    Everyone shook their heads, and no one saw it. They were all attracted by the things on the first floor just now, and there is no leisure to look at the ninth floor.


    "The first floor of this tower is so dangerous, how did he get to the ninth floor, and it''s still such a short time."


    "Yes, I can''t imagine it at all, as if he didn''t board Jiuzeng, but directly flew up."


    Someone''s unintentional words shocked many people, and at the same time, everyone could not help but flew directly towards the ninth floor of the tower.


    In their opinion, Su Yan must have flew up.


    More than a hundred meters, it is not worth mentioning to the strong Yang Dan, that is, the strong master can leap in the air.


    Of course, it was basically a group of powerful men who set off with Yang Dan Consummation, and the giants did not leave at all.


    Because they know that things will never be so simple, how could it be so easy.


    If they could fly up, then who would go to a level of temptation would have set off long ago.


    The result is also as everyone expected, this group of people leaped more than a hundred meters, one meter away from the fence of the tower, but they couldn''t get in anyway.


    They were blocked by a powerful force, even Bu Gangze from Nanyi was shot off, hitting the formation wall with one head, vomiting blood.


    Bu Gangze is a giant in Nanyi, his realm has already reached the perfection of Yang Dan, and the outside world is rumored to have reached the realm of half a step of Yin and Yang.


    But the result is so miserable, which makes many people get rid of the idea.


    "This person is on the ninth floor!"


    Bu Gangze wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, although he was injured, it was not a big problem for him.


    "Climb to the ninth floor, isn''t there any danger between these nine floors?!"


    Cuomo looked at Su Yan on the top of the building, in surprise.


    "No matter what, I''ll try it!"


    Ruan Tiancheng walked directly towards the second floor, he didn''t want Su Yanjie to get on the ground first.


    At first, everyone guessed that this might be a trap. Only one floor of the nine floors is a real entrance to the ruins.


    But when Su Yan climbed to the ninth floor, everyone''s suspicions were broken, and they all believed that the ninth floor was the entrance.


    "I will try too!"


    Bu Gangze followed Ruan Tiancheng, and Rudolf Tilar also followed.


    They are the Big Three in Nanyi, so naturally they can''t be separated, otherwise, for the giants in other regions, it won''t be a concern.


    The Big Three in Xiyi also looked at the tower in amazement. They did not leave. Someone has tried it. They have to wait. It is impossible to reach the ninth floor first.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing on the ninth floor, dripping with sweat on his forehead, and his whole body was already wet with sweat.


    Ascending to the ninth floor is obviously not an easy task. During this period, Su Yan also encountered various dangers, but they were all resolved by him.


    But now he encountered a big problem, the gate of the ninth floor seemed not so easy to open.


    Su Yan tried several times, but the power of the rune of the door was too strong, making him a little helpless.


    The rune Su Yan of the ninth gate was very jealous. He had never expected such rune fluctuations in this blow.


    "The ancestors of the barbarians, I''m afraid at least the existence of the strong golden core!"


    Su Yan sighed and smiled bitterly.


    He is now only the Sun Pill Consummation, but there is still a long way to go from the Golden Pill.


    The strong suppression of the realm made it difficult for him to cope.


    The reason why Su Yan was so sure was that the runes in front of him carried the fluctuations left by the strong golden core. He was too familiar with this kind of fluctuations, and he knew it completely.


    Su Yan closed his eyes, meditating, looking for a solution.


    He has complete memory skills and countless spells, but it is not easy to find a solution at once. It has to be searched in the whole brain, and of course it takes a little time.


    At this moment, Ruan Tiancheng and others have reached the second floor, and they are still safe.


    Everyone is not a fool, knowing that even if Su Yan climbs the nine-story tower, it does not mean that the nine-story tower is not dangerous. The failure of those agencies to stop Su Yan does not mean that they can��t stop them, it doesn��t mean that Su Yan will do it. destroyed.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t destroy it at all. How could he go back and destroy the things in the tower? After all, he didn''t want to be a tree planter.


    Su Yan is looking for a solution, and Ruan Tiancheng and others have begun to try the third layer.


    Many people looked at the three of them, with anticipation and anxiety, fearing that the three would arrive safely.


    Starting on the third floor, as soon as the three of them stepped into it, they discovered something was wrong.


    At the same time, the three levels of taboo power began to gush out, moving towards the three kills, with unparalleled power.


    The three of them changed their colors immediately, and their eyes showed coldness.


    Ruan Tiancheng said angrily: "If you are blindfolded, watch me break it!"


    He knotted his hands, and a powerful force blasted directly towards the third layer.


    In an instant, all the fluctuations in the surrounding area disappeared and completely recovered.


    Seeing people reveal surprises, it doesn''t seem to be that dangerous.


    Ruan Tiancheng is a stepping stone for everyone, this is something I cannot ask for.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Su Yan had already opened his eyes at this moment, and there was a faint wave of fluctuation between his hands.


    "What is that person doing?!"


    "Isn''t it about opening the ninth floor?"


    Everyone was uneasy, even Ruan Tiancheng and others gave up and looked inside the wooden fence.


    But within a few seconds, the gate of the ninth floor opened suddenly, not as slow as the first floor.


    Su Yan did not hesitate and entered the ninth floor directly, and then the gate of the ninth floor was closed again.

 Chapter 1883： Pouring in like a tide

    This stirred everyone''s nerves, and the faces of a group of people suddenly changed.


    "He''s in!"


    "He actually went in!"


    Having not recalled the shock of opening the ninth floor, Su Yan has already entered the ninth floor.


    "How could it be him!"


    An old man couldn''t believe it.


    "who is it?!"


    Someone asked anxiously, but he didn''t expect anyone to know his identity.


    "Which kid, which enchanting genius of a few tribes!"


    This time everyone was shocked again, and never expected it.


    "That kid is not easy, he looks more like an old fritters."


    "Yeah, he became the first person to enter the tower."


    "That''s still wrong, someone has been in it long ago."


    "Can those people count?!"


    Not only is Yang Dan Consummating the strong and uneasy, the giants everywhere are also uneasy.


    Nanyi Ruan Tiancheng and others are walking faster at the moment, just to catch up with Su Yan.


    And when Su Yan entered the ninth floor, the people under the tower could no longer stand, and they rushed towards the tower and entered in file.


    Even the giants everywhere, at this moment, no longer hesitate, and have followed the big pace.


    On the first floor, someone has already proved with their lives that they absolutely cannot enter, it is a dead end.


    Then you can only go up and go to a higher floor.


    The stairs of the tower are very wide, and even if there are many people, it does not feel crowded.


    However, many people were killed by traps or organs before they even stepped into the second floor, giving the second floor a tinge of blood.


    The stair slab was stained red in a moment, and blood ticked down the stairs, winding to the first floor.


    Everyone is dispatched. For the giants, the goal is of course the ninth floor, while for others, if they can reach the first floor, then enter the first floor.


    Someone was defeated on the third floor and had to go to the second floor and walked into the tower.


    Someone loses in the fourth floor, then he can choose the second or third floor.


    In other words, the one who can climb higher floors has more choices.


    However, the powerhouses in different places now have the same goals in their hearts, and they all want to go to the ninth floor.


    The people of Nanyi felt a little fortunate at this moment. They preceded this group of people and had reached the fifth floor at this moment.


    However, Bu Gangze was unsustainable on the seventh floor and could not step in again.


    Rudolf Tilar was slightly better. He reached the eighth floor. After trying twice, he finally chose to enter the seventh floor with Bu Gangze.


    This was discussed. If two people enter together, the danger will be slightly reduced, at least it can help.


    As for Ruan Tiancheng, being able to enter the ninth floor would naturally be the ninth floor first, otherwise he would not go to the seventh floor.


    After all, his strength is higher than that of the two, and the chance to go to a higher level is even greater.


    This is the case in almost other regions. If you can take it to the next level, you will definitely not fall. Many people form an alliance and enter together, but most of the giants still think of the ninth floor.


    There was a breath of breath in their hearts, because they didn''t expect Su Yan to steal the limelight.


    In their eyes, the ninth floor of the tower, why is it so, that is, only when you have a chance to get to the ninth floor, you can get the treasure.


    Everyone is working hard towards the tower, just for the probability of winning the lottery.


    Because the prizes are too generous, it is possible for people to step into the realm of yin and yang. This kind of temptation is simply unstoppable.


    Only those who are really scared and the fear of death will give up, but they will still choose life, but there are also strong people who have chosen death.


    The tower is like a shining sun at this moment, emitting blue light, which is very sacred, but it makes one''s scalp numb. This sacredness is not grand, but dark and cold.


    Every building has strong people flooding in like a tide.


    Because once opened, there is an unknown inside, something incredible happens, and even the baby is waiting for them inside.


    However, the result was cruel.


    Many people died at the top of the stairs. When they were moving forward, they were attacked by various traps or secret techniques set up by the tower. They were unable to resist and had to die.


    However, this did not stop everyone''s pace, because everyone has been stunned by the treasure and wanted to get it.


    The lower the gate, the more people there are, while the higher level has relatively fewer people.


    There are not many people on the seventh floor, and the people on the eighth floor are even less pitiful.


    As for the ninth floor, only the King of Han and King Membrane have arrived now, and none of the others have arrived.


    However, what this group of people did not expect was that many people appeared at the bottom of the tower at this moment. This group of people were of different shapes and colors.


    Among them are casual cultivators and people from various small areas.


    Because of the long distance, they came now.


    As soon as I arrived here, I saw the powerful men from the four barbarians of Kyushu walking towards the tower.


    This group of people was also anxious and joined the army of climbing buildings.


    Surprisingly, the ninth layer is not all the giants of the giants everywhere, but has two new faces.


    One of these two is a casual cultivator, and the other is the arrogant talent of the small tribe.


    The strength of the two of them has naturally reached Yang Dan Consummation long ago, and they have stepped into the ninth level, which is also enough to explain their strength.


    The Sanxiu name of the two is Huanyu!


    The other person is Jimo, who seems to be a genius of the Bai nationality.


    Huan Yu is not a new face. In Xuzhou genius competition, he once dazzled, although he lost to the genius disciple of Xuzhou Tai Amen.


    But today he logged on to the ninth floor, which is what makes everyone incredible.


    Moreover, his strength was even more shocking, and the Yang Pill turned out to be Consummation, no different from Su Yan.


    But Huan Yu knew that even though his Yang Pill was perfect, he couldn''t go through a round with Su Yan.


    This is not because he is arrogant, but fact.


    Su Yan was able to test Yang Dan Consummation with one enemy and one hundred, and kill the strong in the Yin-Yang realm, which is enough to show that Su Yan is not the strength of Yang Dan Consummation, which has long exceeded its scope.


    And why Huanyu is advancing by leaps and bounds, this is not known, in short, this is a relatively mysterious teenager.


    In addition to Huanyu, Jimo, King Clam and King Han, who reached the ninth floor were also Little Maria, Lord Jin, and Ayafu.


    The rest are all from Kyushu, the master of Liupan Mountain, the master of Haidilao, the master of Huolianshan, the master of Shuiliandong, the master of Kunlun Peak, and the master of Xingyue Sect.


    These are all on the ninth floor. After all, the strength of this group of people cannot be underestimated. Although they are suppressed by Su Yan, they are all comparable to the existence of King Clams and others.


    When the group reached the ninth floor, they couldn''t wait to enter the gate of the ninth floor to find out.


    But they were blocked by the powerful rune fluctuation, which they did not expect.


    However, after negotiations, the group finally opened the door together, and a group of people rushed into it.

 Chapter 1884： Burial pit

    Almost everyone who can enter the tower enters, and those who cannot enter are either injured or dead.


    Although this looks very tragic, it is not worthy of sympathy. After all, this group of people came because of greed, and it is not a pity to die.


    The ninth floor of the tower, the first floor has been tested, there are unknown horrible things, which can kill the strong Yang Dan at will.


    Naturally, no one dared to step in again, even some old giants did not dare to venture in.


    For them, the probability of the ninth layer should be greater than that of the first layer!


    There were almost no people outside the entire tower, only some injured people wailing.


    This group of people didn''t even dare to act rashly. After all, the tower was still perilous. It wasn''t that the corner was dead, the corner was safe.


    They didn''t even dare to leave the tower directly, this feeling made the group desperate.


    But the people who entered the tower at this moment encountered even more terrifying things.


    Just an hour after everyone entered the tower, hundreds of men wearing barbarian clothes appeared outside the tower.


    They are the Sundan Consummation powerhouses of the entire barbarian race. Although they are invincible in comparison with the giants of the same realm, they are also a powerful combination.


    At the head of the tribal chief, Artai looked at the tower with a pair of eyes, knelt directly towards the tower, and kissed the ground.


    The others did not hesitate, and knelt down, extremely religious.


    After kneeling down, the patriarch of Artay tribe''s eyes changed, very cold, and his body filled with crazy killing intent.


    He held up the cane that symbolized the power of the tribe, and said to a group of powerful men behind him: "Today is an opportunity for our barbarians for thousands of years. We must seize this group of bandits and kill them all!"


    "Catch it all!"


    "Catch it all!"


    "Catch it all!"


    ...


    A group of people roared out, venting the dissatisfaction in their hearts, all excited, and wanted to kill them.


    And the many powerful men who were injured at the moment showed deep despair in their eyes, which they did not expect at all.


    People who enter the tower naturally don''t know about external affairs, and they are all in huge passages at the moment.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori are sharp-eyed, and when many of the barbarians arrive, they retreat, and they retreat directly to a place far away from the tower.


    Su Yan didn''t take the two of them, because he felt it was dangerous inside, and it was useless for them to go in.


    But he did not expect that it was the same danger outside, and the people of the barbarians had such a conspiracy.


    But Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita are smarter, they haven''t been found, at least they are safe now.


    Su Yan, who entered the gate of the ninth floor, was in a huge passage at the moment, all around it was pitch-black and cold, like a magic cave, and the rocks on the ground leaked conspicuous blood.


    Su Yan didn''t care about all of this, leaping towards the inside at a very fast speed, he didn''t want to waste time in this passage.


    After a period of leap, Su Yan finally walked out of the tunnel, and an underground world suddenly opened up before him.


    Very huge, very shocking, very scary!


    In front of Su Yan was a huge pit, and the burial pit below, buried the corpses of all kinds of strange beasts, was huge, even including human corpses.


    As soon as Su Yan entered, he was able to feel a powerful **** breath, and even a chill that could make people feel cold.


    This feeling is not groundless, but real. The hostility of this burial pit is too great, and it can even influence people''s hearts.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s strong mental power, I''m afraid he might not be able to resist it.


    Su Yan stepped directly into the burial pit and stepped on the corpses of the strange beasts, and there was a sudden sound.


    This place is full of dense white bone corpses, there is no place to go, Su Yan can only step on it if he wants to pass.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that these bones were so brittle that they would be broken when touched lightly, just like brittle twists.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, he kept walking forward, he wanted to cross this place.


    However, of course, in the middle of the aisle, an inexplicable heart palpitations made his face change.


    "not good!"


    Su Yan suddenly turned his original strength, turned over, and blasted behind him.


    A powerful elemental force suddenly blasted on the bones of a huge alien beast, as if an atomic bomb exploded.


    The bones of this alien beast are huge, at least tens of meters high, a huge monster.


    Although Su Yan''s attack was very powerful, it did not smash the bones of this alien beast, but instead angered it.


    The bones of the alien beast roared and rushed towards Su Yan directly. The bones of its body can be used as sharp blades, which is extremely terrifying.


    A bone knife was unusually sharp, as huge as a half tower, and it came directly towards Su Yan assassinated.


    More than that, this bone knife is very sharp, and its speed is extremely fast, it can kill without seeing blood!


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and his vitality surged directly, and a terrifying wave blasted against the bone knife of the bones of the alien beast.


    A terrifying business broke out in the entire burial pit, and the bones of countless alien beasts could not withstand this impact, and they all shattered.


    It was as if in a huge deep valley, filled with firecrackers, and then all the firecrackers exploded at once.


    And the explosion in the burial pit was even more terrifying, and many bones of alien beasts were like bombs.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, his whole body was already shrouded by a ray of light, and he would not invade.


    The huge skeletal body at the moment was broken, because after all, he couldn''t withstand Su Yan''s powerful attack, and finally defeated.


    Its bone knife was also broken at this moment, completely turning to ashes.


    However, before Su Yan could breathe a sigh of relief, a huge bone appeared on his head!


    This is not a strange beast, this is a human bone!


    How is this possible!


    I originally thought that there were two peaks on both sides of the burial pit, but at this moment, the peaks were shaking, and they turned into two feet of this huge skeleton!


    He is in the depths and under this huge bone!


    Compared with the bones of the alien beasts, the bones of this giant are simply terrifying, as if they were giants for reasons.


    Su Yan understood that these skeletons were probably not real, they were definitely spliced ??together.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed an icy meaning, and he leaped directly up, rushing towards the giant''s bones.


    "It doesn''t matter what you are, I will destroy it!"


    A terrible death force shrouded in Su Yan''s hand, extremely powerful!


    Just like that, the force of death hit the head of the huge skeleton directly!


    In an instant the whole place shook and the mountains shook, and countless bones fell from the sky and hit the ground with a huge noise.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, with the meaning of killing in his eyes, he punched again, which contained the power of dragon fist!


    This punch has a secret technique, this punch is Su Yan''s angry punch, it is extremely powerful!

 Chapter 1885： Heavy casualties

    As Su Yan''s second punch fell, the entire giant''s skeleton had changed.


    It began to crack, and its bones were white and flawless, like jade, but at this moment, it was like a flying rock, shattering directly, and flying in all directions.


    Su Yan looked at the giant''s bones with cold eyes. This was nothing to worry about. There was no extra intelligence, but the big ones were just a few people.


    No longer paying attention, Su Yan turned around casually and walked directly to the other end of the net burial pit.


    As soon as he left the burial pit, the huge bones could no longer be supported and collapsed directly. The entire burial pit seemed to be thundered and the sound shook the sky.


    As for Huan Yu and others who were still in the passage, they stopped at this moment, their eyes were uncertain.


    "What happened before?!" Cuomo''s face was cold.


    "It''s so loud, it must be an explosion!"


    "Could it be that the kid did it?!"


    A group of people looked uneasy, and their hearts were suspicious.


    This kind of explosion sound is not simple, it must be a big battle, it is likely that something terrible has been encountered.


    On the other hand, they were uneasy, Su Yan walked ahead, if they met the baby, then they would have come for nothing.


    After deliberation, a group of people speeded up their pace and moved towards the depths of the passage.


    And Su Yan had already left the burial pit, and there was a huge ladder in front of him!


    There are 18,000 steps on the ladder, and I don''t know what is there.


    Compared to the ninth floor, the people on the other floors have left the passage and entered the secret caves.


    During the period, everyone encountered danger, and it was an unstoppable danger!


    After fighting, they suffered heavy casualties and were completely lost.


    Because what they have entered is a dead end, a dead end that is completely dead, they cannot pass at all!


    At this moment, a group of people are all disappointed.


    However, when they returned to the gate of the tower, they found that there were hundreds of powerful people waiting for them outside.


    When the tribe chief of Artay saw so many people rushing out, his face suddenly became cold, and he gave orders to the people behind him.


    "The enemy has appeared, kill!"


    The crowd roared with loud voices.


    The roars of more than a hundred Sundan Consummation powerhouses are naturally majestic, and at the same time a huge barbaric power is also gathered.


    The strong from all sides were shocked and afraid to step out of the tower.


    Bu Gangze looked at a group of barbarians and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect this group of people and barbarians to wait for us here. It seems that this is their conspiracy."


    Singing also said coldly: "The people of the barbarians can''t stand it this time, they want to shoot us."


    "Everyone, if you want to survive, you have to kill them all. Can you kill them?!"


    Bu Gangze shouted at the group of people behind him, his eyes violent.


    "kill!"


    A group of people roared, all bursting out with powerful killing intent.


    Everyone rushed out of the tower and rushed towards the strong barbarian.


    In an instant, outside the tower, a terrifying roar erupted, the killing sound shook the sky, and spiritual power was vented everywhere.


    However, after running around and confrontation in the tower, the powerhouses everywhere are already somewhat weak.


    The barbarians even used secret techniques to trap them.


    All of a sudden, the strong people everywhere were in desperate situation, and many people were directly strangled, leaving a group of Yang Pills struggling to support Consummation.


    "I didn''t expect the barbarian ants to be so calculating. I was so misguided!"


    "Anyway, it''s either death or life, fight with them!"


    The powerhouses everywhere also broke out with great determination, and began to work hard with the barbarians regardless of the consequences.


    However, the strong of the barbarian is now adopting a defensive strategy, and does not fight against the strong.


    This suddenly made many people desperate. In the formation, the enemy used procrastination tactics. The passage of time was definitely not good for everyone.


    When the time comes to exhaustion, that is when the enemy takes his own head.


    Atay��s tribe chief directly hacked to death a strong man of Yang Dan perfection, and then looked at the strong man everywhere and became angry: "For thousands of years, you have been oppressing our barbarians and don��t treat us as human beings. You want to dig us once in a hundred years. The ancestral grave, this kind of hatred is not shared!"


    "Don''t wear it together!"


    "Don''t wear it together!"


    "Injustice!"


    Many strong barbarians also roared, with endless anger in their voices.


    "Today, I am bound to kill you all at once!"


    The scepter in the hands of the patriarch of the Artaiye tribe directly soared into the sky, and a sense of strangeness shrouded toward the ground, with strong fluctuations, which made people palpitating.


    "Ancestors, please give me strength to kill this group of oppressors!"


    The scepter emits a dazzling light, and then a thunder force falls to the sky, directly killing the strong people everywhere.


    Other powerhouses also used powerful secret techniques at the same time, and outside the entire tower, it seemed like the end.


    Now, Bu Gangze and the others were completely afraid. Although they were fighting together to survive, they were just a mess of sand, unable to compare with the barbarians.


    The people of the barbarians have a sea of ??blood and deep hatred. It is hostility and faith that makes them twisted into a rope, but Bu Gangze and the others cannot.


    Seeing to survive, they still have to fight and must not lose.


    The two violent powers kept venting between heaven and earth, and the entire ground was blasted.


    Countless strong men vomited blood and died directly.


    Yang Dan is complete, and it is not enough to see here at this moment, and he is still dead.


    Bu Gangze looked at the whistling beside him, and said angrily: "If you don''t use your full strength, you will definitely die!"


    He did not speak, and directly fluctuated in spiritual power, which turned out to be his strongest secret technique.


    His attack can be described as only one step short of reaching half a step of Yin and Yang, and his strength is extremely powerful.


    This time the desperate attempts of several people have killed several strong barbarians, but nothing more.


    There were more than one hundred strong barbarians, and a few died, which didn''t hurt at all.


    Artest also used his spiritual power at this moment, blasting towards Bu Gangze and others, and the two sides broke out in the final contest.


    After all, there is formation blessing, after all, there is a sea of ??blood and blood, and the explosive power is more powerful.


    Artai also waited but a few tricks to suppress Bu Gangze.


    Bu Gangze and others also spent a lot of spiritual energy in the ruins, and they were a bit tired at the moment.


    When the sky condensed a barbarian phantom, extremely tall, as if the ancestors of the barbarian had revived.


    Holding a sharp axe, he was extremely mighty, and slashed directly at Bu Gangze and the others.


    But with a few tricks, Bu Gangze and the others were very powerful. They were too powerful.


    Bu Gangze was struck with an axe and directly vomited blood, his own Qi shattered and blood flowed all over the ground.


    The Barbarian phantom stepped on him and stomped him directly into a meatloaf.


    The dignified Nanyi giant, nearly half of the existence of Yin and Yang, just died.


    It''s not just him, the people who come out are basically dead, invincible at all.


    Only a small group of people still cowered in the tower, not daring to step out for a moment.


    In this battle, people in Siyi, Kyushu suffered heavy casualties, and there were corpses everywhere.

 Chapter 1886： This is too strong!

    The remaining people witnessed everything with their own eyes. They were so frightened that they were trembling in the tower and didn''t dare to go out for a while.


    And the strong men of the barbarians, they have just killed themselves, this is their happiest moment.


    For thousands of years, the people of Kyushu and Siyi have oppressed them, obliterated them, and treated them as slaves, not as adults at all.


    Now that everything is back, they are going to stand up and sing!


    "If you have the ability, come out!"


    A strong barbarian said angrily at the four barbarians of Kyushu in the tower, the knife in his hand was still ticking blood.


    The people in the tower trembled and said, "If you have the ability, come in!"


    "If you have the ability, come out!"


    "Come in if you have the ability!"


    ...


    Two groups of people went straight up.


    The strong of the barbarians are not afraid of the danger of the tower, but because the tower is also part of the ruins of the barbarian, and it is also regarded as the palace of their ancestors.


    When they entered, it would be disrespectful to the ancestors and would be condemned by heaven.


    No one wanted to go in against the greatest morals, so the two parties directly stalemate.


    Within the remains of the tower, Su Yan at this moment has passed through the burial pit, and successfully passed the virtual wall using the barbaric order.


    Not only him, but Huanyu and others who followed closely also used the barbarian order to pass the levels.


    The Barbarian Order was originally thought to be a secret order from the Barbarian, but now it is a rotten street thing, with one hand. It would be quite embarrassing for anyone who does not have that.


    Su Yan could clearly feel the fluctuations behind, but he didn''t care, and he still walked towards the depths of the ruins.


    At this moment, Su Yan was surrounded by a magnificent palace, but there were many coffins on the ground.


    There are abnormal fluctuations in these coffins. Obviously, they contain the ancestors of the barbarians, and this is a place of worship.


    Su Yan didn''t startle, and left the place without any worries. He didn''t want to wake up the group of people, because it would save time.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that when he was walking in the middle, there was a noise from the entrance of this place.


    Immediately afterwards, Huan Yu and the others also rushed in.


    "Who made the sound?!"


    King Han was angry, with anger in his eyes.


    Everyone shook their heads and made no sound.


    This made everyone confused and didn''t understand where the voice came from.


    At this moment, the coffins around Su Yan were already fluctuating, with strange noises.


    Su Yan stood and stopped walking, and sighed slightly. I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave right now.


    Bang bang bang!


    The whole place suddenly made a violent noise, like the scene of the explosion of a large firecracker.


    The expressions of Han Wang and others changed suddenly and took a step back.


    All the coffin lids of the coffin flew out, shot towards the four walls, directly on the rocky cliff.


    At this moment, in the coffin, a corpse stalking the ancient government of the barbarians was made, with a black face and nails more than ten centimeters long.


    "Fucked a corpse?!"


    Lord Jin looked at so many coffins, his face jumped wildly.


    "This is probably the place where the ancestors of the barbarians rested."


    Han Wang looked at everything coldly. For him, it was just a group of zombies, which was nothing to worry.


    At this moment, the group of corpses leapt out directly, standing on the coffin, and the evil spirits around them reached their peak.


    "Wuha!"


    The zombies roared and were very angry when someone disturbed them to clean up.


    Many zombies have red lights in their eyes, with powerful killing intent.


    "dead!"


    A zombie uttered ambiguous words and gave orders directly.


    Countless zombies rushed towards Su Yan, but also rushed towards Huanyu and others.


    Su Yan knew that he had to fight, and he could only use his elemental powers, and he would slap one directly, as if hitting a mole.


    This group of powerful strength is at most consummating Yang Pill, and it is nothing for Su Yan.


    The same is true for Huan Yu and others.


    The person who can enter this place is definitely the perfect Sun Pill, and it is stronger than the average Sun Pill Consummation, and is a giant everywhere.


    Killing zombies at this moment is not difficult to tell them, it''s just a matter of time.


    There are thousands of zombies in the whole place, and there are a lot of Yang Dan Consummation. This is something that everyone did not expect.


    "This barbarian ancestor is still a bit powerful."


    Someone couldn''t help saying that among these thousands of zombies, there are thousands of zombies with perfect yang pill. If this is alive, the four barbarians in Kyushu must be the center of the barbarian.


    Su took a palm, which was extremely relaxed, but what annoyed him was that these people and zombies couldn''t escape.


    He wants to go forward, but he can always be blocked by zombies.


    Because of this, he was angry and directly used the secret technique, one move was to kill a zombie powerhouse.


    Seeing this scene, Han Wang and others'' complexions changed suddenly.


    "That kid!"


    The Liupanshan sect master couldn''t help but roar, with inexplicable meaning in his eyes.


    "Click to kill, so you can catch up with that kid!"


    A group of people worked harder and kept killing zombies.


    The surrounding spiritual power fluctuates, the brilliance is radiant, and many secret arts are displayed, making the whole place gorgeous.


    The zombies have a powerful realm, but they can only use brute force and cannot perform any secret techniques, so they suffer a lot.


    Basically, it was a one-sided development. Huan Yu and others rushed forward while killing the zombies, trying to get closer to Su Yan.


    They weren''t terrible zombies, and it was only a matter of time to get rid of them. They wanted to catch up with Su Yan.


    The last zombie king was only half-step yin and yang, but unfortunately ran into Su Yan and could only rest in peace.


    Su Yan''s violent destructive force directly smashed the zombie king to pieces, shooting the residue everywhere, announcing the end of the battle.


    After killing all the zombies, the whole place was already in a mess, filled with a foul smell, and more violent spiritual power like a hurricane blowing around.


    Su Yan killed the Zombie King, did not stop, but rushed to a deeper place.


    However, this is extremely unacceptable for Han Wang and others.


    "Just now, that...is that the zombie king?!" Liupanshan''s master said in surprise.


    "Yes, it is the head of this group of zombies."


    "But why did he kill the zombie king all at once?"


    "This is too strong!"


    Everyone felt hairy, and Su Yan became more and more worried.


    But the people in Shiyi didn''t care, and chased them straight ahead. Obviously their move made the people in Kyushu even more uneasy.


    Being able to ignore it like this means that this group of people is definitely not easy, I am afraid it is also half a step into Yin and Yang.


    Huanyu and Jimo didn''t hesitate either, and directly chased Su Yan.


    The strong from Kyushu hesitated for a moment, but finally caught up.


    But for a moment, there was no human presence in this place, leaving only a zombie body. Of course, the violent spiritual power was still venting, and it was not dissipated for a long time.

 Chapter 1887： Who can stop me!

    Leaving the place of the zombies, the eyes suddenly open up, as if in a Taoyuan world.


    Spirit grass and elixir are everywhere in the whole place, there is even a second-rank level, and there are even third-rank trails.


    This is a place with spiritual energy, more like Su Yan''s second-level spiritual gathering formation.


    But for these, Su Yan didn''t have time to care. He knew that good things were still ahead, and that was what he needed.


    Han Wang and others also chased up at this moment, and they were fascinated by this place as soon as they entered here.


    "This is too spectacular!"


    Many powerful people can''t even move their steps, and they keep touching the flowers and plants. This is a spiritual medicine.


    "I have to pick up a little bit to make up for my previous loss." Haidilao''s Sect Master smiled.


    He is self-aware, knowing that rushing is definitely not a good thing.


    After all, Su Yan''s killing of the Zombie King was still vivid before.


    Even if you find the barbarian baby, I''m afraid he won''t have his share. It''s better to get some oil and water in this place.


    Not only him, but the big sect powerhouses in Kyushu have this idea. Su Yan''s killing of the zombie king deeply shocked them and made them lose the motivation to move forward.


    But for the people of Siyi, they didn''t care that Su Yan killed the zombie king because they thought they could do it too.


    Because of Su Yan''s agitation, the entire martial arts world has undergone tremendous changes!


    The power of Kyushu has been squeezed infinitely, and it is even weaker than Shiyi.


    After all, Kyushu has no more powerful person in the realm of Yin and Yang, but Shiyi is not necessarily.


    If it weren''t for the strong formations in the various states of Kyushu, I am afraid that Shiyi would have to attack Kyushu in a comprehensive way.


    After all, after this experience, the people in Shiyi know the family status of Kyushu.


    This is very happy for the people of Siyi, the shame of being expelled before, now I am afraid there is a chance to take revenge.


    "let''s go!"


    The King of Han said to Lord Jin, and walked forward.


    Membrane King, Ayafu, Komoji and others also hurried towards the front, including Huanyu and Jimo.


    Those who stayed are plucking as much as they want. This is like a prairie and it is not exhausted at all.


    At this moment, Su Yan has entered the main hall of the ruins, a magnificent palace!


    It''s extremely luxurious, everything is extremely expensive.


    The road is paved with gold bricks, the street lights are made of gemstones and diamonds are inlaid, and the whole place shows endless luxury.


    Above the main hall, there are several fourth-level spirit grasses, which release a seductive fragrance at this moment.


    Even Su Yan was attracted by those four-level spirit grasses. This is a baby, much better than the one that was collected before.


    Even if they are all four levels, the gap is still very large, sometimes the same rank, but one in the sky and one underground.


    Not only Su Yan, but Han Wang and others were also attracted a long time ago, each of them was short of breath, staring at the few spiritual grasses.


    "Baby!"


    Lord Jin couldn''t help saying, greed was already in his eyes.


    "It''s really a baby, it''s so much better than the outside. As expected, the good stuff is still deeper." The King Clam licked his lips and said.


    "Is this the treasure of the barbarian legend?"


    Little Maria looked at the spirit grass suspiciously, of course she also had greed in her heart.


    King Han shook his head and said, "No, these few spiritual plants can''t make people directly step into the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    At this moment, Su Yan has been standing in front, he is feeling, feeling everything in the main hall, he wants to prevent danger.


    But no matter how he feels, this place is very calm, without a little fluctuation.


    This made Su Yan frowned, and there was a hint of lingering in his eyes.


    It will never be the case, this place must be perilous!


    After all, there are several fourth-level spirit grasses. How can there be such a precious thing? The ancestors of the barbarians would not be so stupid to think that this place is unattended.


    More importantly, Su Yan has been trying to find out the whereabouts of the baby, but nothing has been achieved. This is the main hall.


    If there is no main hall, where will the treasure be? Is it really just a legend, not real, there are only so few fourth-level spirit grasses to comfort?


    Not only Su Yan, but Han Wang and others have half of this idea at this moment.


    Everyone didn''t move because of uncertain unknown dangers. The more attractive things, the more terrifying the traps set in front of them.


    And the baby that everyone is really looking for has not yet appeared, and it is not worth looking at.


    Therefore, a group of people did not do anything, just waiting for the first person to test.


    And this first person is Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned his head and glanced at the person behind him, with a sneer on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, you are not dead!"


    Su Yan''s words made everyone angry, and all of them looked ugly.


    Cuomo glared at Su Yan, and shouted directly: "Smelly boy, keep your mouth clean."


    Su Yan ignored Komoji''s words, but looked at the people and said: "These spirit grasses are all mine. Don''t pay attention to them."


    "fart!"


    Lord Jin was the first to express his dissatisfaction and stood up directly.


    "How old are you, you want to be alone!"


    "Don''t think that if you kill the zombie king, we will be afraid of you. It''s only half a step of Yin and Yang, what''s the fear!"


    Su Yan sneered: "Really, in this case, we can compare."


    Master Jin didn''t expect Su Yan to say this, but it was already so, he couldn''t avoid it, because he would lose face.


    "Bibi is Bibi, just to let me see how many catties you weigh!"


    Lord Jin rushed towards Su Yan directly, without the slightest fancy, directly using all his killer moves, the secret technique was extremely powerful.


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, but Lord Jin was so strong.


    "I''m afraid this Lord Jin has already stepped into half a step into Yin and Yang, right?!"


    Some people who had just picked up the spirit grass also walked here at this moment, and they were shocked when they saw this scene.


    They came here just to watch the excitement, knowing that they could not compete for the fourth-level spirit grass.


    Han Wang sneered and did not speak.


    But Su Yan didn''t move, which was unexpected to everyone.


    However, at the moment when Master Jin shot the slightest distance from Su Yan, Master Jin''s expression suddenly changed, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing.


    A violent force penetrated directly


    Lord Jin''s mind, the divine envoy immediately dissipated, blood popped out of his brain, and blood flowed out of the seven orifices.


    Lord Jin couldn''t believe this result, and could only fall to the ground unwillingly.


    Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth. Just stepping into Yin and Yang, he wanted to fight him, so he was almost dead.


    The Han Wang and others, who were originally indifferent, showed endless coldness in their eyes at this moment, they did not expect it.


    This result was too shocking. The dignified Master Jin was killed by Su Yan directly at this moment, and it was a trick that didn''t get out of the water at all.


    Su Yan looked at the crowd and said, "I want the spirit grass, who can stop me!"

 Chapter 1888： Han Wang Zhiwei

    Su Yan''s voice was cold, with a violent meaning, and his eyes looked at everyone coldly.


    He didn''t pay attention to these people before, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t pay attention to them now.


    There are a total of five fourth-level spirit grasses in front of him, which is also a fortune for Su Yan.


    And one of them is a very rare mutant spirit grass with the attributes of Holy Light.


    This is absolutely helpful to Jin Shiya''s cultivation.


    The reason why Jin Shiya''s realm improved slowly was entirely because there were not many materials for her cultivation.


    There are a lot of Su Yan, such as Lingli Liquid, Spirit Gathering Pill, and there is no shortage of them, but they are already very stretched for Jin Shiya''s promotion effect.


    Su Yan also didn''t understand that this would happen to Jin Shiya.


    According to her current realm, but only in the early stage of Yin Dan, the third grade pill should improve her greatly.


    But Jin Shiya had eaten countless times, but had little effect.


    Su Yan certainly didn''t believe Jin Shiya''s words, because of his talent.


    On the contrary, Jin Shiya''s talent is very powerful, even stronger than him!


    This is not a false guess by Su Yan, because Jin Shiya''s body is a bit special, and her spiritual power is purple!


    Su Yan has been on the earth for so long and has never seen a person with purple spiritual power.


    Golden color is very rare, but Su Yan also saw it more than once. With nine spiritual powers, only beauty is very rare.


    Even for Samsara VIII, Su Yan saw only a handful of people with purple spiritual power.


    The white-haired witch and the princess of the Soul Palace are considered to have purple spiritual power, and the other is the shackle that has been confined in his heart-Fairy Violet!


    Not to mention Fairy Ziqiong, the realm of the white-haired witch and the princess of the Soul Palace are beyond the micro-moment, and both are the realm of immortals.


    It can be said that purple spiritual power is like a panda in the blood, extremely rare.


    Of course, Su Yan would naturally not compare Jin Shiya with those immortals, after all, there was no point of comparison.


    But Jin Shiya has purple spiritual power, which shows that her talent is very powerful and very powerful.


    This is also the reason that Jin Shiya had been playing her temper before, asking herself to be stronger than Su Yan, but Su Yan was not angry.


    On the one hand, women are playing their temper, and men are still called men if you don''t let them. Besides, Su Yan wouldn''t really stop practicing and wait for Jin Shiya to surpass him.


    Now his realm is much better than Jin Shiya, Jin Shiya has not become his wife yet.


    On the other hand, Su Yan really thinks that Jin Shiya has the ability and talent is stronger than him, who said that it is not possible to exceed him.


    Now that Su Yan finally saw the spirit grass with holy light, he naturally had to get it.


    Of course, Su Yan, the treasure of the barbarian legend, will not give up either.


    Su Yan''s life credo is that other people''s is his own, and the wilderness is his own, all of them are his own.


    Su Yan''s dominance was not groundless, it was like this in his first life, otherwise why be called Su Baxian!


    Faced with Su Yan''s arrogant situation, the powerhouses of the Siyis could no longer bear it.


    If it''s soft, wouldn''t it be a trip for nothing, and the face will be completely lost.


    "Little beast, people in Kyushu are afraid of you, we are not afraid of you!"


    Little Maria said in a cold voice, those slender thighs gave people endless reverie, and the figure was really good.


    Su Yan sneered: "You, a Dongyi filmmaker, dare to shout, are you impatient to live!"


    Su Yan''s voice vibrated, and a coercion directly shrouded little Maria, extremely powerful.


    After a while, little Maria changed her color and her face was extremely blue.


    She hurriedly used her spiritual power to resist Su Yan''s coercion, but she did not expect it.


    Su Yan''s coercion is too strong, she can''t resist it!


    How can I break through Yang Dan Consummation for decades, it is too terrible to be unable to resist the coercion of a stinky boy.


    Little Maria showed fear in her eyes, and then turned into fear.


    Su Yan''s coercion has not disappeared, and he directly suppressed her.


    After a while, little Maria was exhausted and could only lie on the ground, covered in sweat, completely exhausted, as if entering sage time.


    When other people saw this, they were all shocked, and Su Yan''s shot again showed his strength. This made many people know that Su Yan was not an easy person.


    King Han looked at Su Yan even more coldly, and shouted, "Who are you?!"


    Su Yan sneered, then responded: "I am someone you can''t afford to offend!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Han Wang was full of gentian, majestic, and a terrifying wave directly impacted Su Yan.


    Su Yan still smiled: "Not bad, but there is a little power, but this is not enough."


    Facing the violent might of Han Wang, Su Yan waved his hand and an invisible force directly blocked him.


    The king of Han was discolored, and he was only one step away from entering the realm of yin and yang. He had been lurking for so many years, so as not to let the superiors find out.


    Otherwise, the land of Beiyi would have already penetrated into Kyushu, how could he let Kyushu remain so stable?


    Many strong people in the half-step Yin-Yang realm are jealous of the superiors, because they are delicacies and barbs in the eyes of the superiors.


    A good meal is a good meal, but it will hurt yourself if it is not done well.


    He didn''t expect that his majestic might would be easily resolved by Su Yan. The young man in front of him was not easy.


    "Who are you!"


    King Han shouted angrily, staring at Su Yan coldly, his face full of murderous intent.


    The King of Han no longer believed Su Yan''s words, because in his opinion, Su Yan could not be a genius from a small clan. This was too impossible, and he must be pretending to be.


    And Han Wang still doesn''t believe it!


    "You can''t be in the realm of sun pill!"


    How could it be a sun pill with such a mighty power? This is completely impossible, it is simply against the sky.


    He has never seen a person in the Yang Pill realm who can resist half a step of Yin and Yang, and has never seen a strong man in a half step of Yin and Yang killed by a person in the Yang Pill state.


    However, Su Yan just smiled coldly at Han Wang''s question, and did not comment.


    All the impossibility is just the King of Han''s sitting in Guantian. There is nothing impossibility in this world, only can''t be done!


    The impossible is just that no one has done it yet, it is not impossible!


    King Han was even more angry at Su Yan''s sneer. Right now he knew that he had to fight Su Yan on a high ground, otherwise he wouldn''t get a dime from the barbarian ruins.


    For everyone else, everyone has lost all competition, because Han Wang is too strong.


    This is beyond their expectations.


    Although King Membrane and the others are half-step yin and yang, they are ashamed of themselves when compared with King Han.


    The coercion of Han Wang is too strong, they know it is incomparable.


    "Don''t tell me, then die!"


    The King of Han was furious, his eyes exuding the meaning of darkness, and his spiritual power poured out frantically, and the entire surrounding space was turbulent.


    The entire ruins also began to fluctuate, a violent force shrouded behind King Han, and behind him a patron saint unexpectedly appeared!


    General of the Han Dynasty-Han Xin!

 Chapter 1889： The background of Hanwang

    It was completely unexpected that no one could guess that King Han had summoned Han Xin!


    Han Xin is a famous general in China''s history, very famous.


    Its bravery and mighty power is the best in the past, and it is talked about by mankind.


    Everyone only knows that Han Xin''s more soldiers are better, but he doesn''t know that he, who was mighty and invincible, swept everything, and his realm has long surpassed the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Han Xin''s virtual shadow appeared, reaching a height of one hundred meters, and it was even more huge within this ruin.


    Being a military fighter, supporting extraordinary strength, being able to bend and stretch is Han Xin''s biggest hot spot.


    A Han sword in hand is even more powerful.


    History Han Xin was killed by Liu Bang, but the legend of the Xiuwu world is not like this. Han Xin is old and dead in the Xiuwu world.


    Otherwise, King Han would not be able to summon Han Xin''s phantom.


    To summon the phantom of a famous general, it must be the kindness of the ancestors to him.


    "Unexpectedly, Han Wang turned out to be descended from the Han Dynasty!"


    "Yes, I thought he was the reckless man of Beiyi."


    "The ability to summon Han Xin is not necessarily a direct descendant of the Han Dynasty. It may be natural to steal Han Xin''s soul."


    The Liupanshan sect master spoke again, causing everyone to nod their heads.


    Who knows that the King of Han is angrily said: "I am an orthodox descendant of the 60th generation of the Han family. I was slandered by your people in Kyushu as the Yi nationality and driven out of Kyushu!"


    Everyone was shocked, with an incredible color on their faces, and they couldn''t believe it.


    "How is this possible? How can people in Kyushu slander and misunderstand." Liupanshan''s sect master was full of iron and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Believe it or not is your business, and it''s not impossible for me to be a Yi people."


    King Han looked at the powerhouses in Kyushu with contempt and even disgust in his eyes.


    "You boast of the orthodox of China, and you think you are the direct descendants of the ancestors of China. It''s ridiculous that you hate the people of Siyi, attack the haters, and act as gangsters but advertise justice!"


    "I will tell you today that one day Shiyi will inevitably destroy Kyushu, even if I can''t, there will be endless descendants!"


    The King of Han shouted angrily, his clothes shattered, showing strong muscles.


    But the muscles are scarred. Obviously, Han Wang has experienced a lot of life and death battles.


    At this moment, he and Su Yan are enemies, just wanting to seize everything in this relic.


    Only by getting the treasure in the legend of the barbarian can he break through and lead the people of Beiyi to capture Kyushu!


    King Han did not stop at this moment, because he knew that a Han Xin could not fight Su Yan.


    At this moment, a majestic blue spiritual power emerged from his body, floating directly towards the sky.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared, shocking!


    "what!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Everyone in the lead trembled, and never thought that King Han had summoned him!


    The other people that were summoned were not that big reaction, after all, they were all Han Dynasty generals.


    Huo Qubing, Li Guang, Zhou Yafu, these are all famous existences.


    But that person!


    "Why is it him!"


    "How could King Han summon him!"


    "Is it?!"


    The Liupanshan sect master weakened on the spot and almost couldn''t stand.


    "Could it be that the ancestors of the Han Dynasty killed him and imprisoned his soul!"


    That''s right, the person headed is the generation of overlords-Xiang Yu!


    Xiang Yu''s power is the best in the past and is a famous martial artist!


    King Han sneered again and again, looked at Xiang Yu, and said directly: "When you see the deity, don''t kneel down!"


    Xiang Yu''s soul is solid, extremely tall, even taller than Han Xin.


    He glanced at the King of Han, showing a majestic aura that made people palpitate.


    "Who are you, the one who made me kneel has never been!"


    "I am your master, you have to listen to my orders!"


    Xiang Yu seemed to have no memory, his soul was washed.


    "You are my master, I can listen to your orders, but kneeling is absolutely impossible!"


    The King of Han was angry and wanted to cast his soul yoke, but finally gave it up after thinking about it.


    He dare not!


    He really didn''t dare!


    Because Xiang Yu''s might was too powerful, he was afraid of pressing and pressing, and he couldn''t control Xiang Yu, so he would suffer.


    Su Yan, who had been looking at everything at this moment, looked at Xiang Yu with a pair of eyes.


    A generation of famous military generals and emperors finally lost to the strategic Liu Bang, and was forced to squat Wujiang.


    Now, even if he died, the emperor of the Han Dynasty did not let him go and took him as a prisoner.


    King Han looked at Su Yan at this moment, showing a sneer.


    "Boy, what are you fighting with me? Where is your background?"


    Su Yan was not angry, but smiled lightly: "The foundation, I am the foundation."


    "Huh, arrogant!"


    "People are not destined to be at the same starting line. It''s just a fairy tale. It''s just to paralyze ourselves. You and I are destined to be separated by the sky!"


    Han Wang''s face changed and he directly ordered Han Xin to take action and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    Han Xin brandished a Han sword and slew towards Su Yan. There was only order in his mind, nothing else.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and he didn''t have other thoughts just because this person was Han Xin Xuying.


    First of all, this is just a soul call, really people are dead.


    Secondly, the rules on the earth are useless to Su Yan, even the rules of the fairy world can''t restrain him.


    He kills whoever he wants, no one can survive!


    A violent flame was beating in Su Yan''s hand, and it turned into a fire dragon in an instant, carrying Su Yan to Han Xin.


    Han Xin, who was as high as a hundred meters, shot with a sword, like a landslide, too scary.


    There is no doubt that this sword''s mighty general Yang Pill Consummation powerhouse cannot catch it.


    But Su Yan was not a general Yang Dan Consummation, he was an existence who had killed the Yin and Yang realm.


    Su Yan used his original power, and a shattering force directly blasted towards Han Xin, extremely powerful!


    The entire ruins burst into horrible waves, and countless rubbles rolled down, as if about to collapse.


    The onlookers of Kyushu and Siyi powerhouses were all fearful, and they never thought that they would be so powerful.


    Even the master of Haidilao looked at Su Yan at this moment, with a trace of suspicion.


    "This small race youth is not easy, how can it give me a familiar feeling?!"


    "I also feel that this person and a person really want to, even some moves feel a bit like!" Liupanshan''s sect master is also an interface.


    "Impossible, Master Su has already returned to the martial arts world, how could he appear here, even if it is him, why is he not invisible? Isn''t his reputation a person who can directly deter the barbarians?"


    When other people heard it, they nodded and thought it was reasonable.


    But they didn''t know that Su Yan pretended to hide his identity to kill the four barbarians.


    His purpose for doing this is simple and balanced.


    The people of Kyushu were killed by him too much, and the losses had been serious. If the people of Shiyi were allowed to become strong, then the martial arts world would be unbalanced.


    Su Yan didn''t want to see a big war, he didn''t want more people to die in the war, nothing more.


    He is also planning to establish a branch in the Xiuwu world in the future, after all, the Xiuwu world is much stronger than the earth.

 Chapter 1890： Combine!

    At this moment, Su Yan directly displayed a powerful secret technique and attacked Han Xin''s sword.


    The surroundings were violent, and the space seemed to collapse.


    Su Yan''s force directly blasted Han Xin a hundred meters away, and slammed his head against the wall of the ruins.


    The whole ruins vibrated like a terrifying huge earthquake!


    The people outside were also shocked and uneasy. They didn''t know what happened inside the ruins. The strong men of the barbarians were staying away, afraid of being affected.


    The people who stay in the tower have no way at all. They will face death when they go out and can only stay in the tower.


    Su Yan''s power was naturally stronger than that of the cohesive Han Xin, after all, Su Yan had killed Xiliang.


    King Han''s eyes were cold, he shot endless killing intent and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    "Hmph, I see how you respond this time!"


    Huo Qubing, Li Guang, and Zhou Yafu all rushed to Su Yan, each performing their own tricks!


    Huo Qubing had a spear, extremely mighty, and looked very young.


    Back then, he was so tough that he beat the Huns.


    And Li Guang is also a fierce general, extremely tough.


    Zhou Yafu is even more so, all three of them are powerful generals of the Han Dynasty.


    The three of them with Han Xin are like the four heavenly kings, extremely terrifying.


    All of them are half-step yin and yang strength, and now together, even the strong in the realm of yin and yang will have to look right.


    The four of them shouted angrily, their voices blasted into the sky, and with endless killing intent, they rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and a long sword appeared in his hands, the Tai''a sword, and the power appeared!


    The Tai''a sword directly gathered Su Yan''s original strength, revealing bloodthirsty power, shining with dazzling luster.


    A sword fell, and the entire ruins were shaken, and countless things fell, as if they were cut in half.


    However, the combined force of the four actually blocked Su Yan''s power of a sword, which Su Yan did not expect.


    This battle has scared the people in Kyushu, no matter how stupid they are, they cannot regard Su Yan as a small clan boy.


    Besides, Su Yan has already taken out the Tai''a sword, which has proved their identity.


    The Liupanshan sect master and others were hiding from the side at this moment, and did not dare to participate in the half.


    The moment they knew it was Su Yan, their hearts were cold and they just wanted to leave here alive.


    The people in Shiyi haven''t thought about it yet, after all, they don''t know much about people in Kyushu.


    They only knew that Su Yan stirred up Kyushu, and killed the yin and yang strong in Kyushu with one enemy and one hundred.


    If they knew that Su Yan had the Tai''a sword, they would definitely recognize it at this moment.


    I am afraid that King Han will have to weigh his own weight.


    But at this moment, King Han would not think so much, already fighting, it is impossible to stop.


    Even Su Yan, he might have to bite the bullet and fight, after all, reconciliation is impossible.


    The power of the four generals gushes out of the body directly, each performing secret techniques, which are powerful and difficult to speak.


    The entire ruins would have been reduced to rubble if it were not for the formation of the barbarian ancestors.


    At this moment, the strong barbarians were already trembling and bowed one after another, thinking that their ancestors had appeared.


    In their view, this is their ancestor, and only ancestors can be so powerful.


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay the time. If you get rid of this King of Han early, you can get the treasures of the barbarians earlier.


    Su Yan''s vitality gushes out, directly blessing on the blade, a powerful force of destruction, with an overwhelming force, is unstoppable!


    The force of the four generals blasted out directly and confronted Su Yan''s sword.


    A dazzling light emerged from the entire ruins, and the Yang Dan Consummation couldn''t look directly at it.


    Sweat broke out on King Han''s forehead, and he was a little jealous at this moment. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful.


    Su Yan''s long sword emits a violent light and flies directly towards the four generals.


    A sword fell, pointed at Huo Qubing, shattered his weapon, and the blade fell on his chest.


    Suddenly, Huo Qubing''s phantom became dim, and his spiritual power was drifting away.


    Su Yan opened his mouth, all the spiritual energy was pouring into his mouth and was swallowed in one bite.


    The King of Han was shocked, shocked and fearful in his eyes.


    It is hard to imagine that Su Yan swallowed Huo Qubing''s spiritual power in one mouthful, which made him extremely disturbed.


    "Kill him, kill him for me!"


    The King of Han roared and ordered the three generals to kill Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan sneered, and once again a sword fell on Zhou Yafu.


    Zhou Yafu roared, his whole body dimmed, and he broke apart like fragments, scattered in the world.


    The same result, Zhou Yafu''s spiritual power was also swallowed by Su Yan, which made the scalps of the powerful Siyi numb.


    For the strong in Kyushu, this is simply vivid, as if yesterday.


    Not long ago, Su Yan treated the powerhouses of Kyushu in this way, but now he is just the barbarians.


    Another sword, this sword is stronger than before, with the power of breaking the sky!


    Li Guang and Han Xin, the two of them could not resist at all, were hit by two birds with one stone.


    Li Guang and Han Xin glanced at each other, there was no pain, but a smile.


    For them, this is a relief, so it is not a good thing.


    The souls of the two floated and shattered, rippling between the sky and the earth, while the spiritual power of the two was absorbed by Su Yan.


    This is the spiritual power of a half-step yin and yang strong, and it is very supplementary.


    The souls of the four were all shattered, dissipating between the heavens and the earth, and the strength of the four was absorbed by Su Yan.


    All this came too quickly, it was just three swords in an instant, and King Han lost four puppets.


    Han Wang trembled all over, with an incredible look on his face, as if he was dreaming.


    "Impossible, how can you be so strong as a small clan junior!"


    Su Yan sneered, revealing his true colors.


    "I am Su Baxian."


    King Han was shocked, staring at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, trembling all over.


    "How could it be!" Little Maria almost peeed her pants in fright.


    Membrane King and others only rolled their eyes, pretending to faint with fright.


    All this came so violently that the Siyi giants had no reaction time at all, but everyone still made the most instinctive hedging.


    Now everything is on the head of Han Wang, and Han Wang has become the hope of the Si Yi.


    But the King of Han didn''t want to. Su Yan killed the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang, which was unmatched by him.


    Unless, unless he can!


    The King of Han stared at Su Yan with a pair of eyes, with the ultimate evil spirit.


    "Su Baxian, you hide deep enough!"


    "It''s normal." Su Yan said calmly.


    "Don''t be happy too early, do you think I will be afraid of you, don''t think about it!"


    "Oh, then you can try."


    For the King of Han, one step from heaven and one step from hell, this is the case right now.


    If he can kill Su Yan, then everything in the ruins must be his. In the future, the realm of Yin and Yang will be achieved, and the entire Kyushu and even the entire Xiuwu world will belong to him.


    This temptation is so powerful, and now he can only fight with Su Yan to the death and life, it is impossible to reconcile.


    "Everything, the power of Xiang Yu, fit together!"


    The King of Han roared, directly rushing towards Xiang Yu, blending with it and forming a whole.

 Chapter 1891： A showdown of power!

    This scene came so suddenly that the people present didn''t even think of it.


    Summoning the first holy body, summoning the first general, this is not surprising, because they have all seen it.


    But the King of Han merged himself with Xiang Yu''s phantom and became one, which was beyond people''s expectations.


    what does this mean? !


    King Han, this is PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds, this is a desperate fight, life or death!


    This made everyone''s brows frown, especially the people from Shiyi felt a sense of incomparable sadness in their hearts.


    Shiyi is called a desolate land, a place like a prisoner, despised by the people of Kyushu.


    They have always wanted to be treated squarely, and they all want to be on an equal footing with people in Kyushu, just like people in the martial arts world.


    Now that the King of Han has appeared, they have already stepped into the realm of Yin and Yang. This is their hope, but they never thought that Xiliang would appear in Kyushu.


    However, Xi Liang did not let them cool down because Su Yan killed Xi Liang.


    But on the opposite side of Su Yan, they were not only cold in their hearts, but also extremely desperate.


    King Han is a desperate fight, and there is absolutely no such thing as surrender.


    Either he died, or Su Yan died, these nine states and four barbarians, this martial arts world can only have one overlord!


    Su Yan was also shocked by the attitude of the King of Han. This King of Han is a hero of the generation, at least he has the backbone.


    Originally, what I heard about the King of Han was that Su Yan continued to be a killer to the King of Han. After all, King of Han had similarities with Hu Yanlie in the martial arts world.


    However, Han Wang himself has turned the situation into an unsolvable situation, and only one person can die.


    Of course, Su Yan would not choose to lose himself, and this result was already doomed in his eyes.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, Han Wang deserved sympathy but could not save his life, this was a very ambitious person.


    There are definitely not a few bad things done by ambitious people, and there must be something hateful for those who are poor, and it is appropriate to use Han Wang.


    "Since you insist on doing this, then I will fulfill you."


    Su Yan stood proudly, a stern and majestic body, a violent violent raging around, the air exploded directly.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they saw something terrifying in Su Yan''s eyes, and saw nobleness like a god.


    And the King of Han was possessed by Xiang Yu''s body at this moment, with infinite power, naturally he would not be afraid of Su Yan.


    "Wuha!"


    The King of Han roared, and a majestic force swept Su Yan, like the force of the sky.


    Su Yan sneered, then blasted a punch directly, and left in the air. The power of this punch was naturally not small.


    Only saw a majestic force between the two turned into dust in an instant, and the entire ruins were torn apart, as if tottering.


    This is a pain to the people outside, everyone is in the tower, at this moment, it seems that they have experienced a huge earthquake, and they are crying.


    The strong men of the barbarians have already bowed down at this moment. They thought it was an ancestor manifestation, and only the ancestors could be so powerful.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, the figure did not stay, but directly rushed towards the Han King, and the figure disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Han Wang''s face was cold, his sense of strength increased so much that his muscles were bleeding.


    "Su Baxian, do you want to be a turtle with a hidden head!"


    But as soon as his words came out, he felt a strong force generated behind him, and directly attacked him.


    King Han''s complexion changed, he turned around hurriedly, clasped his hands together, and Xiang Yu''s force directly resisted.


    Only seeing the violent collision of the two, there are endless brilliance on the arms, which shocked everyone.


    Many people trembled so much that they never thought it would be like this. This is terrible!


    When Su Yan hit King Han, the strength in his hand did not diminish, but increased!


    "I think you can eat this blow!"


    Su Yanlong''s power came out, and a dragon shadow appeared behind him, extremely powerful.


    The King of Han''s eyes shrank extremely, and he felt a force like Mount Tai''s pressing on the top, directly rushing towards him.


    He must resist, otherwise everything will be lost.


    For this reason, Han Wang directly bit his finger, a drop of essence and blood dripped, directly lingering around his body, raising his own strength to a new level.


    "Everything, the power of Xiang Yu, kill!"


    The King of Han roared, his eyes seemed to be bleeding, extremely terrifying.


    With this fist, he bumped against Su Yan, and his two fists seemed to collide with two vast planets, which shocked others.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed deep power, and a touch of amplitude appeared on his face.


    "Xiang Yu''s power is well-deserved, but unfortunately, you are too weak."


    Su Yan''s meaning is straightforward, that is, Xiang Yu''s power is very powerful, but unfortunately your host is too weak to be worth mentioning!


    "I don''t need secret techniques, I don''t need blood, and I can still kill you easily!"


    This is not Su Yan''s arrogance, this is not Su Yan''s arrogance, but the truth.


    After all, Su Yan once killed a powerful person like Xiliang in the early stage of Yin and Yang!


    Even if the King of Han, who is half the peak of Yin and Yang, is very strong, and Xiang Yu''s virtual photo is almost as strong as the power of Yin and Yang, and it is not so easy to deal with.


    But today''s Su Yan is getting stronger day by day, he is no longer the same day.


    Besides, he is the rebirth of the immortal emperor, and the power of the bloodline is constantly awakening, so it is naturally different.


    The power in Su Yan''s hand was overwhelming, and a force of killing appeared directly on his face. This punch was destined to understand King Han.


    "Let me give you the end with this punch!"


    Su Yan roared, rose into the sky, and fell with a punch, as if Superman appeared or Ultraman transformed.


    It''s just that Ultraman turned into a fist and rushed to the sky, so did Superman, but Su Yan''s fist rushed directly to the ground and rushed to the King of Han.


    By the way, if this punch is a palm, it looks like the palm of a Tathagata.


    King Han''s eyes tightened, and he felt an inexplicable sense of fear, which he could not get rid of.


    This feeling is like insomnia. The mind can''t stop thinking about things and can''t be quiet at all.


    In other words, he couldn''t control his body and was completely in an inexplicable panic. The reason for all this was because the punch was too powerful!


    "Die to me!"


    Su Yan dropped his fist and pointed directly at the King of Han, who couldn''t avoid it.


    Although King Han was in a panic, he didn''t catch it with his hands. The blood spilled out and greeted him with both hands!


    boom!


    An earth-shaking sound, an overwhelming momentum, a force that destroys the world, directly erupted!


    The people around were directly shaken by this force and flew upside down, hitting on the wall of the ruins, all of them vomiting blood and hurting.


    But Han Wang''s arm muscles were broken, like tiles and glass, making a creaking sound. At the end of the Tao, his hands were all useless.


    More than that, his feet couldn''t bear the power of Su Yan''s fist, and he directly knelt on the ground.


    The King of Han was covered in blood, completely suppressed by power.


    "why why!"

 Chapter 1892： Man in white

    He roared into the sky, his face full of unwillingness, disbelief, and despair!


    Blood oozes from his seven orifices, and the blood stains his whole body. At this moment, he is like a blood man.


    It was completely irresistible, and in the face of absolute power, his Han King had Xiang Yu''s power also not good.


    Because Su Yan''s dragon power completely suppressed Xiang Yu''s power.


    It is obvious to ask how a person''s ultimate power can compete with dragon power.


    Looking at the kneeling Han King in hysterics, blood popped out all over his body, Su Yan''s eyes remained cold and there was no sympathy.


    There is only one end for the enemy, and that is death.


    If he wants to be his roadblock, there is only one result, being turned into ashes!


    Su Yan fell to the ground, a long dress fluttering without wind, and his bangs sometimes covered his eyes, making him unable to see his face clearly.


    But it can be known that he walked here, with a majestic aura, and even more death lingering.


    At this moment, Su Yan is coming like a demon king, an ecstatic messenger who takes his life.


    Han Wang trembled all over, the pain already made him unable to pay attention to it, but Su Yan plunged him into endless fear.


    "You... what are you going to do!"


    Han Wang has fallen into despair and extreme fear, some of his speech is slurred, and some of his brain is hypoxic.


    He didn''t even know how naive his words were, how incompetent they were!


    The strong are in a duel, death is death, life is life, losing is losing, losing is losing, but cowards are never allowed.


    "You make me very disappointed!"


    There was a cold expression in Su Yan''s eyes, with a look of disdain.


    "You are also worthy to be called Han Wang, and lose the face of your ancestors!"


    Su Yan grabbed Han Wang by the neck and directly shot out Xiang Yu''s soul body. At this moment, Han Wang was like a waste.


    At the moment when Xiang Yu''s body was shot, it was directly scattered, turning into crystals, emitting light like fireflies, floating around.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let go of the power of Xiang Wang Xuying, and directly inhaled all of it.


    In this scene, Han Wang''s scalp was numb, as if seeing a ghost.


    "You are terrible, you are not human at all, you do not belong to this world!"


    Su Yan smiled coldly and replied: "How do you know that I don''t belong to this world."


    Su Yan didn''t give Han Wang a chance to answer, and directly patted Han Wang''s Tianling Gai with his palm.


    This power directly caused King Han to lose his vitality, and his spiritual consciousness had long since been dispelled.


    King Han disappeared completely and turned into a wreck.


    At this point, the battle is over.


    Su Yan stood up, his body''s vitality dissipated, and there was only the unchanging evil spirit, and now his own instinct has an evil spirit after fighting more.


    And the strong man in the four barbarians of Kyushu was still shivering in the corner at the moment, his face pale in fright.


    In the eyes of people in Kyushu, Su Yan is now even more powerful, which is incredible.


    Before they knew that Su Yan had killed Xiliang, but it was also a hard fight, a life and death battle.


    The King of Han, who is now comparable to the realm of Yin and Yang, was killed by Su Yan with his power. This was too terrifying. You must know that Su Yan had never used secret techniques.


    From the perspective of people in Kyushu, Su Yan today is not a human being, a demon, a ghost, a murderous god, and an untouchable existence.


    Su Yan looked around for a week with cold eyes, and said directly: "Is anyone blocking me?!"


    It was silent and silent, and even the trembling of many people stopped.


    Everyone faces Su Yan, there is only one son, counsel.


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully, ignored the group of people, and walked straight ahead.


    Those few spiritual grasses were a good harvest for Su Yan who was determined to win.


    Even if you can''t get the treasure in the legend of the barbarian, it''s not bad for Su Yan to get these few spiritual plants.


    Several lingweeds grow on the cliffs of the ruins, very high, several hundred meters in height, and there are taboos lingering around and guarded by formations.


    But for Su Yan, everything is not a problem.


    Su Yan read the secret silently, his eyes opened up, and he looked directly at a few spiritual plants.


    Yinrao''s formation was clearly seen by Su Yan, and Su Yan''s insight was also given to the position of the formation.


    "It''s here!"


    Su Yan flew away and blasted a punch directly. Why use other methods to solve the problem with brute force.


    That eye was directly shattered by Su Yan''s punch, and the entire formation instantly collapsed and dissipated invisible.


    Su Yan closed his hands and looked at the five fourth-level spirit grasses with a bright smile on his face.


    Especially the spirit grass with the holy light is extremely important to Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan has no shortage of level four spirit grass, and a lot of it has been harvested, but this spirit grass is very useful, at least it can raise Jin Shiya to a level.


    Su Yan flew up and volleyed directly toward the spiritual grass.


    Arriving nearby, a ray of holy light made Su Yan feel the holiness of the whole body, this holy light seemed to have the power to wash his heart.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand, ready to pick.


    But right here, the whole ruins made a hearty laugh, which was loud and unusually abrupt.


    Su Yan changed color and looked into the distance. He saw a man in white standing opposite him, between the cliffs, and he naturally heard the laughter.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank slightly and turned to look at this person. It seemed that the matter was not over yet.


    Seeing Su Yan turning around, the man in white showed a smile, looking at something ghostly.


    The man in white is not only dressed in white, even his hair is white, as are his eyebrows, just like a snowman.


    "Wonderful, very exciting, it''s rare to see such a good show."


    The people in white clapped for themselves, not caring about embarrassment.


    But Su Yan looked at the person in white and said, "Who is your Excellency?"


    The white-clothed man smiled and said, "You are too innocent. Whenever you come up, just ask the girl''s name."


    Su Yan was stunned, this guy was a woman, but he looked like a man.


    Short hair, flat chest, little girl''s name.


    Seeing Su Yan looking at her, the white-clothed man was a little angry, but recovered instantly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need what''s here is not yours."


    "Oh, it seems you want to stop me too?"


    "Very correct, I will give you a chance to leave here immediately."


    "I''ll give you a chance to get rid of it immediately!"


    Su Yan would not pity Xiangxiyu, as long as this woman in white clothes is not pretty at all.


    The woman in white was not angry, but showed an elusive posture.


    "It seems that you are toasting and not eating fine wine?"


    "I don''t drink, I want milk, do you have one?"


    Su Yan sneered, showing a sense of abuse.


    The white-clothed woman completely changed color. This was obviously Su Yan''s mockery of him and her, and no woman could bear it.


    "Somehow, your destiny is destined to stay here!"


    The woman in white leaped forward and rushed directly towards Su Yan.

 Chapter 1893： Yuanli!

    The figure of the woman in white is very ethereal, just like the person in the painting, except that her figure is a bit dry.


    There is no way for her to help her parents who are affected by the skin.


    It''s just that now is not the time to discuss the body, but a matter of life and death.


    Because Su Yan noticed a strong wave of fluctuations, this wave made people palpitate, even he felt a wave of suppression.


    "The realm of Yin and Yang!"


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank abruptly, and he never thought that this woman who looked like a man would be in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Not only him, but the powerful people in Jiuzhou Siyi were all startled when they heard Su Yan''s words.


    There have never been so many powerful existences in this martial arts world, never before.


    Could it be that the world has changed drastically, the yin and yang realms are commonplace? !


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t think so. The martial arts world and its vastness, beyond the four barbarians, have unknown realms, and there is a sky outside the sky. This is normal.


    At least, this woman from a few years ago is not simple, because this woman looks very young and is definitely not an old monster.


    Of course, people like Tianshan Tongmao are not excluded.


    The woman galloped towards Su Yan, a hidden weapon suddenly appeared in her hand and shot towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan directly used Yuan Li, Hao Ran directly resisted with righteousness.


    "Somewhat vicious!"


    Su Yan''s face turned into a serious expression, unexpectedly this woman was so vicious.


    This hidden weapon is definitely not a simple thing.


    Now, Su Yan clearly realized that the woman in front of her had a huge background and definitely had a very mysterious identity.


    She sneaked into this barbarian ruins quietly, preventing everyone from discovering her, even Su Yan hadn''t discovered it.


    From this point, it can be explained that the horror of this woman in white is definitely not a simple existence.


    In the face of a powerful enemy, Su Yan would not be arrogant and underestimated. After all, he had been overturned in the gutter, and he didn''t want to experience it again.


    The power of the dragon in Su Yan''s hand was running, and he had no idea of ??pitying and cherishing the jade, and directly blasted at the woman with a punch.


    The woman sneered, as if there was a layer of wind and frost on her face.


    "Barbarian!"


    The woman is flying, and there is a brilliant brilliance in front of her, which is her power!


    This shocked Su Yan, this woman was able to display her original strength!


    This is by no means simple, very not simple!


    To be able to use the primordial power, it absolutely must reach the Xuanming realm, which means that it must be above the Yin Yang realm.


    The general yin and yang realm cannot be used. This is a restriction and a rule of heaven.


    Su Yan was able to use the secret technique entirely, and his original power was not real, it was the spiritual power of mutation.


    If Su Yan''s power is a thing of heaven and earth, that power is absolutely extraordinary, facing the realm of yin and yang, I am afraid it can blow it into the palace of the king with one breath.


    But the white-clothed woman in front of her was able to display her original strength, which was beyond Su Yan''s expectation.


    The heart palpitations that I have never had before, the uneasiness I have never had before, at this moment Su Yan thought that he had really met an opponent.


    But the woman in white showed a playful smile.


    "Are you scared, surprised, hard to understand?!"


    The words of the woman in white are more like provocation, more like mockery.


    However, Su Yancha''s shock was followed by calmness, because it was impossible for the Yin-Yang realm to use its original strength.


    In this tiny place, how could such a person appear? Obviously, the white-clothed woman''s vitality is a little abnormal.


    Su Yan used the secret technique, the technique of spying, and swarmed directly at the woman in white.


    For a moment, Su Yan understood everything, and his face showed a serious look.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Yan sneered at the woman in white, and he understood everything.


    But the white-clothed woman''s face changed, and she showed a trace of anxiety.


    "Boy, what are you laughing at?!"


    Su Yan still smiled, looking at the white-clothed woman and said: "What am I laughing at, don''t you know?"


    "Hmph, I''m too lazy to talk to you, die!"


    The white-clothed woman turned into anger from embarrassment and directly used her Yuan Li to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and the majestic Yuanli blasted directly at the woman in white, not afraid at all.


    Bang, a violent explosion resounded throughout the ruins, shaking all around.


    The woman in white was directly shocked by Su Yan''s one-stroke force three steps, her face turned cold.


    "You can also have vitality!"


    In the previous duel between Su Yan and the King of Han, what they displayed was power, and the purest power could not detect any strange power.


    Otherwise, the woman in white would not be so arrogant.


    Now that Su Yan is showing his original strength, the woman in white did not expect it.


    "Boy, you will also have vitality."


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at the white-clothed woman and said: "I was still depressed before why you can use your elementary power, but it is just a trick of deceiving the eyes, and the trick of **** dare to make an axe in front of me!"


    The white-clothed woman was furious and shouted: "You dare to humiliate me for organizing secret techniques!"


    "Huh, trash art is trash art, let me suppress you!"


    Su Yan made a leap, and a majestic shattering force blasted directly at the white-clothed woman, pressing extremely hard.


    Even if the white-clothed woman was in the realm of Yin and Yang, Su Yan did not have any fear, he had already seen everything.


    Although the white-clothed woman is in the realm of Yin and Yang, her realm is not stable at all and she has made a tough breakthrough.


    This is like Tetris, one side is a neat wall, which has been interspersed and stacked on top of the interview, which is incomparable.


    Faced with Su Yan''s attack, the white-clothed woman resisted with all her might, but she felt that her strength was actually inferior to Su Yan.


    "Impossible, how is it possible!"


    The white-clothed woman''s complexion changed suddenly, and her dignified yin and yang initial stage was no match for a stinky boy with perfect yang pill.


    She knew about Xi Liang''s death, but Xi Liang had just broken through, and it was through her own exploration that she couldn''t compare with her.


    But now, she clearly means that the person in front of her is not simple, it is incredible.


    Even so, she did not have the idea of ??retreating because she would not do it.


    "Don''t force me to use mystery!"


    The radiance of the white-clothed woman''s whole body increased greatly, and a dazzling white light directly enveloped the entire ruins, and her surroundings were covered by her radiance, like the rays of the sun and moon.


    "Xiaobai attack and kill technique!"


    The white-clothed woman yelled, all the power of Yuan Li rushed towards Su Yan, as if endless light was rushing towards Su Yan.


    At this moment, it was as if the rays of the sun had all converged to one point, and the imagination was so terrible.


    The horror of the sun is well known, and a little concentration can produce unimaginable temperatures.


    And the white light cast by the white-clothed woman gathers a little, and can produce extremely terrifying power, this power is enough to kill the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    However, Su Yan did not have any fear. What made everyone dumbfounded was that he did not resist, and he did not use secret techniques to counterattack.


    He actually opened his mouth!

 Chapter 1894： A man with a mysterious identity!

    Everyone in this scene was shocked, and everyone was stunned in this scene. This was a turning point.


    In the case of a big battle, facing the enemy��s powerful occult attacks, what is going on with your mouth open? !


    This kind of question is permeated in everyone''s mind, and they simply can''t figure it out.


    After a while, the sect master of Liupanshan slapped his forehead violently, shaking all over.


    "Master Su, is Master Su what he wants!"


    All the Jiuzhou Siyi powerhouses present looked at him and asked: "What is he doing?!"


    "He wants to swallow the attack of the white-haired woman!"


    hiss!


    Everyone took a breath, feeling extremely cold from head to toe.


    Is Su Ba going to perform his stunt again first, or is he going to swallow other people''s spiritual power directly?


    You know, this is not an ordinary powerhouse, this is not the King of Han, this is a terrible blow in the initial stage of Yin and Yang with vitality.


    However, Su Yan still did so, because their guess was correct, Su Yan still opened his mouth, just to swallow the attack of the woman in white.


    Even though it is incredible, it is a fact.


    Su Yan''s open mouth behavior made the woman in white annoyed, as if she had suffered endless humiliation, her face was blue.


    But the attack was still on, and it blasted towards Su Yan instantly.


    Just under the eyes of everyone, Su Yan directly swallowed the attack of the white-clothed woman, and in the end, he even burped.


    Su Yan looked at the woman in white and said, "The strength is okay."


    This is like a mockery. The anti-radiation is still saying that your little power is not enough to see, so I swallowed it in one bite.


    Su Yan has the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", which can swallow the sun, moon and stars, can swallow the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and everything can be transformed, as long as he can swallow it.


    He did this very simply and didn''t want to waste his energy.


    The white-clothed woman is able to use her original strength, which is entirely a secret technique, a kind of ancient Chinese secret technique, the technique of small invisibility!


    This secret technique can transform spiritual power into primordial power and learn the skills of chameleon.


    But the essence of this power is still spiritual power, just a little stronger.


    This is far from Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and it''s not of the same grade at all.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can transform spiritual power into elemental power, which is against the sky and amplifies its explosive power infinitely close.


    Although there is a difference between heat and essential power, it is also extremely terrifying.


    Silence, the audience is silent, everyone''s cheeks are jumping wildly.


    They were unexpected and unbelievable before, but now they are even more shocked.


    Su Yan really swallowed it, burped, and had no other ass, and directly resolved the horror blow of the white-clothed woman.


    At this moment, when the white-clothed woman was angry and even shocked, Su Yan opened her mouth again, pointed to her mouth and said, "Come on again, I''m not full yet."


    The white-clothed woman was completely furious, her eyes were full of bleeding, she had never seen such an uproar.


    "Our organization has never faced such humiliation. You will die for me!"


    The woman in white clothes gathered white light all over her body, and the little Wuxiang technique was brought to the extreme. This blow was comparable to Xiliang''s life blow!


    The entire site was shaken. This kind of vibration was different from before. It was like a crumbling building, and there was a real danger of collapsing.


    Even if the site of the ruins is guarded by a formation method, it is difficult to control because of the huge power and the age of the formation method.


    The white-clothed woman has lost her calmness. She only wants to kill Su Yan now, but she doesn''t want to think about everything else.


    This blow rushed directly to Su Yan, and the pressure was extremely high, and the entire space was fluctuating and rippled.


    Su Yan closed his mouth this time and said displeased: "If you are angry, I will let you calm down!"


    Su Yan didn''t dare to swallow it this time, because it was a life-threatening blow from the woman in white, not a small force.


    If this is swallowed, he will definitely speak in the mouth, and maybe he will have to blisters, but it will not be worth the gain.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and a wave of mountains and seas swept across directly, and there was a situation of great changes in the universe.


    No matter how powerful you are, I am fearless and suppress everything!


    The two powers collided, the entire ruins burst apart, and the surrounding areas became ruins, and the formation could not be controlled.


    Of course, the ruins are huge, but the place where they were fighting has collapsed, and everything is fine outside.


    The woman in white vomited blood on the spot, her face turned pale, and she flew upside down and hit the wall.


    Su Yan would not pity Xiangxiyu, this woman is not a Xiaojiabiyu, she might really kill her.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, rushed directly to the woman, blasted out a punch, and pointed at her lifeline.


    The white-clothed woman was shocked and teleported in a hurry to avoid Su Yan''s attack, but the blood in her mouth became more vomiting, and she was obviously hurt a lot.


    She simply couldn''t figure out that in the early stage of her dignified Yin and Yang, facing a boy with perfect Yang Dan, she couldn''t even confront the enemy!


    This simply subverted her three views. Are the realm rules in this world fake?


    In fact, it is not fake. The rules are the rules, and people conform to the way of heaven, but Su Yan is an exception.


    Su Yan failed with a single blow, did not give up, rushed again, this time he directly locked the target of the white-clothed woman, and would never let her escape.


    "I see how you escape this time!"


    The scales of the dragon appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and the power of the dragon burst out, with the power of the sky, it blasted directly.


    The power of this punch was compared to killing Xi Liangyou before, with the meaning of killing.


    The white-clothed woman''s pupils shrank suddenly, her face was horrified, extremely pale, her whole body seemed to be stiff, this time she realized the danger of death.


    She could not evade, she could only resist.


    However, her fist was directly shattered by Su Yan, unable to resist at all, and her fist fell directly on the chest of the woman in white.


    A punch directly blasted the white-clothed woman into the air, shattering her seven meridians and six meridians, and her dantian also burst at this moment.


    The white-clothed woman fell directly to the ground, blood spitting out like tide, as if vomiting out.


    Her eyes were blurred at this moment, as if she had cataracts, she couldn''t see everything, and she couldn''t see Su Yan.


    She only realized Su Yan''s strength now, she shouldn''t be so reckless.


    But regret is useless, since it has become a fact, it can only be accepted.


    Su Yan stepped forward, naturally he would not let the white-clothed woman off when the killing intent was determined. In his eyes, there was no distinction between men and women, only the difference between enemies and friends.


    Obviously, this woman is an enemy, an enemy that must be killed!


    A bright light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and he fell directly towards the woman in white!


    With this punch, it is impossible for the gods to save the woman in white, and she will definitely die.


    However, when Su Yan''s fist was about to hit, he felt a mysterious power around him. This kind of power, if there is none, is very powerful!


    This power directly blocked Su Yan''s fist, so that the power of his punch was completely resolved, and blood flowed!


    "Who!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, turned around and looked around, there was a mysterious man standing there not far away!

 Chapter 1895： Dark Night Organization!

    This man turned his back to Su Yan, he was not tall, but he had a full of magic power!


    Obviously, Su Yan could not kill the woman in white before, it was this man who blocked it!


    The scary thing is that this man didn''t do anything, just an inexplicable force, which was how terrifying Su Yan''s punch was resolved.


    The powerhouses of the four barbarians in Kyushu pretended to be dead one by one. All of this was too sudden. The powerhouses, like forests, kept coming, which made them fall through.


    They can only choose to pretend to be dead to avoid danger. This is the most effective way in the animal kingdom.


    In this situation, it is not always safe to be a melon-eater, but to play dead.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not estimate the people of Jiuzhou and Siyi, his mind was above the mysterious man in front of him.


    He could feel the strength of this man, very strong, so strong that he felt a little palpitating.


    The extreme suppression of the realm and the strong pressure made Su Yan feel short of breath, and it was difficult to calmly treat him.


    The mysterious man still turned his back to Su Yan, his body motionless, like a sculpture.


    But the woman in white was shocked, her expression difficult to speak.


    Regardless of the pain, she struggled to stand up, and then threw herself on her knees.


    "My lord, my subordinates are not doing well, please punish me!"


    The woman in white is very afraid of the man in front of her. It is a kind of looking up, a kind of awe, more like a godlike fear when facing.


    The mysterious man was still silent, as if he was asleep, but the white-clothed woman was still kneeling respectfully, without any thought of getting up.


    After a long time, the mysterious man moved, but still turned his back to Su Yan.


    His voice is so harsh, like a clown.


    "Lack of work, do you know the result?!"


    The woman in white changed color suddenly, her face pale as white paper.


    But instantly, the woman in white nodded and said tremblingly, "I know."


    "The reason why I saved you is because I don''t want to contaminate the organization. You can judge yourself!"


    The mysterious man''s voice was like a clown, with a slight smile.


    But now, people don''t feel a little smile at all, but a feeling of scalp numbness.


    The woman in white showed despair on her face, and the mysterious man made her self-determined, and she did not dare to resist.


    A white light appeared in the hands of the woman in white, holy, directly aimed at her forehead, and patted it.


    Decadent, like a puddle of mud, just fell straight down and died.


    Su Yan was shocked at this moment, a shock that had never been seen before.


    The mysterious man in front of him saved his subordinates, not to save her life, but not to let Su Yan kill her, because that would be considered a tarnish and tarnished the organization''s reputation.


    This is very scary. Su Yan felt a palpitating heart. This organization is not simple.


    Su Yan''s brain was running fast, and he thought, has there ever been such a terrible organization in the martial arts world, this organization is simply above the martial arts world, and it is not a compliment to call it a superior.


    After the white-clothed woman self-decision, the mysterious man turned around and wiped his palm with a handkerchief.


    He did this as if he thought that the woman in white had dirty his hands, but he had never touched the woman in white, and the woman in white had committed suicide.


    Perhaps this is the spiritual level, this mysterious man has a cleanliness addiction.


    The mysterious man who turned around looked at Su Yan, and Su Yan also saw his true face in Mount Lu.


    This is really a clown, his makeup looks like a clown, very funny, but the smile on his face makes people feel palpitation, which is totally frightening.


    Su Yan was calm, the palpitations in his heart had been wiped out.


    The reason for this feeling is entirely instinct. He is not afraid, but his body is not completely controllable.


    To be able to recover in an instant, this is already a very bad behavior.


    The clown man was also a little surprised.


    "My fear can make it hard for the yin and yang strong to extricate themselves. I didn''t expect you to recover so quickly."


    That''s right, the clown man used the secret technique, the technique of fear from the beginning.


    However, Su Yan quickly resisted and recovered. Only then did the clown man speak.


    The clown man looked at Su Yan and smiled: "You are a genius, a genius that surprised me!"


    "The world of martial arts on the earth that has risen at the end of the era, from a small city to dominance, to Jinlin Wuzun, the province is invincible, Jiangbei Su dominates, the soul of China!"


    "You have been creating miracles one by one, one miracle as if never before!"


    "Relying on the soul of the earth''s martial arts world, with one enemy in the Xiuwu world, stirring up the situation in the Xiuwu world, Jiuzhou''s great tremor, and now becoming the first person in the Xiuwu world!"


    The clown man smiled even more and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello, Su Ba first!"


    Reaching out his hand, as if to shake hands with Su Yan, as if to get to know Su Yan, just like the most common etiquette.


    However, Su Yan was indifferent, and he was motionless at the moment.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s eyes are profound and infinite, with the most violent anger.


    The clown in front of him actually knew everything about him, as if he had seen him through and knew everything about him.


    The clown man was not angry, and slowly lowered his hand.


    "This world is like this, the martial arts world, the martial arts world, are all chased by people, but your pace is too fast, setting a record."


    "It''s hard for me to imagine what kind of person you are and why you are so against the sky. You don''t feel like a person in this world."


    The speculation of the clown man made Su Yan''s face even colder. This speculation made him absolutely feel that he was stripped naked, only the last piece of fig leaf.


    However, Su Yan recovered quickly, and looked at the clown man with a smile, his smile was very warm, like a big sunshine boy.


    "You know me well, but you can''t guess me after all."


    Su Yan''s words made the clown man''s smile cease abruptly. That''s right, Su Yan said it to the point.


    The clown man knows everything about Su Yan, everything, but he can''t guess why Su Yan can be so against the sky, is it the son of heaven.


    He didn''t believe it, he always felt that Su Yan was like an outsider, but this kind of speculation was incredible and he ruled it out.


    Then Su Yan became an incomprehensible person in his eyes, knowing everything, but in the end he couldn''t see through Su Yan.


    This feeling makes the clown man very upset, he has never met such a person, such a person who makes him unable to see through.


    If you can''t see through a person, that person is terrible, at least the clown man thinks so.


    But Su Yan did not give the clown man time to continue guessing, nor did he give him a chance to speak.


    Instead, he continued: "You can''t guess me, but I can guess you."


    "The boss of the dark night organization, right?"

 Chapter 1896： Clown frolicking!

    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face, a full ghostly smile, like a devil, like a god, and more like an asura in hell.


    Su Yan''s smile is the most creepy, because the smile seems to have a pair of eyes that can see you through.


    In the eyes of wisdom, it is impossible for you to hide a trace, completely exposed, without any privacy.


    This is very scary, very scary to think carefully.


    Even the clown man, the smile on his face at the moment gradually stiffened, until coldness emerged, and finally the evil side of the clown was revealed.


    The clown man didn''t speak, he just looked at Su Yan, his beating face made the whole clown posture come alive.


    It''s just that this clown is now more like the masked man of the V-Vendetta team, giving people a chilling feeling.


    The two seemed to be crueler and more terrifying.


    However, it was obvious that Su Yan won.


    Because the clown is just a clown after all, after all, it is just a smelly skin covered by paint, and he dare not even show his true colors.


    A person who dare not show his face, his heart is definitely not strong, on the contrary, he is inferior and not confident, and wants to hide himself.


    Maybe this clown man has experienced something, in short, he is a man with a story.


    The clown man himself knew that he was not as cruel and hot as Su Yan, and the coldness on his face gradually dissipated, and he showed his smile.


    But he hasn''t spoken, has been silent, looking at Su Yan in such embarrassment.


    Because he didn''t want to admit it.


    But Su Yan had guessed everything.


    The land of the ruins at this moment has ceased to fluctuate, all the spiritual power is also dissipated at this moment, the spatial fluctuations disappear, the ripples have long gone, and everything has turned into silence.


    It''s just that the powerful giants of the four barbarians of Kyushu are still lying on the ground at the moment, pretending to be dead.


    Su Yan looked at the clown man and said with a smile: "I''m right, the boss of the Dark Night Organization?"


    "A most mysterious organization wandering in the martial arts world and the martial arts world. It has a high reputation in the martial arts world, but it is very low-key in the martial arts world."


    "Needless to say, I also know the reason for you. You are a very interesting person. You like to have fun, especially the lowest level, the more interesting it is for you. You like to see how the ants in the martial arts world struggle and change from small ants to Big ants."


    When Su Yan''s words fell, the powerhouses of the nine states and four barbarians in the martial arts world were shocked in their hearts. They never thought that the clown man in front of them would be a member of the dark night organization.


    He didn''t even expect that the woman in white clothes just now was a member of it, in a realm of Yin and Yang strength!


    But what made this group of people tremble most was that Su Yan easily defeated the white-clothed woman, and the clown man directly killed the white-clothed woman mercilessly.


    All of this is simply unimaginable, like a dream.


    The powerhouse in the early Yin and Yang period, how much it will cost to be cultivated. If you don''t save it, you will kill if you kill it. It''s really a big deal.


    But the clown man at the moment was looking up to the sky and laughing, the laughter was unusually harsh, with magical power, and it was unbearable.


    Su Yan waved his hand, a shock of power cut off the voice of the clown man. He was not afraid, but he really didn''t want to listen. It was too hot.


    "Su Baxian, I didn''t see you wrong as expected!"


    The clown man finally spoke, his voice was hoarse and magnetic, giving people a disgusting but somewhat comfortable feeling.


    The clown man looked at Su Yan, his eyes under the paint shining brightly, as if he had found a peerless treasure.


    "Did you admit?" Su Yan looked at the clown man with a calm face.


    The clown man nodded and said: "What about admitting, after all, I am from the Dark Night Organization."


    "The boss of the dark night organization is a clown, really ironic."


    The clown man didn''t get angry because of Su Yan''s words. After all, this ridicule really couldn''t move his mentality.


    "I have founded the Dark Night Organization for more than a hundred years. What is the purpose is to play."


    Willfulness is indeed willfulness, just like the rich second generation doing nothing and passing the time.


    This is indeed the case for the clown man. He was originally a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang, and he was originally an existence that surpassed the middle world of Xiuwu world.


    And why I pay attention to the terrestrial martial arts world, playing, pretending, boring, anyway, I have a lot of time.


    But Su Yan made up at the moment: "You are not playing well."


    The clown man immediately showed his displeased look and said angrily: "You are talking nonsense. The ground list is my masterpiece. How many people in the earth martial arts world are rushing to the ground list, it is crazy than the World Cup NBA than lol.


    After all, it is the world of martial arts, which is not surprising. Even Lu Han, who was ridiculed by others before, is now in conformity with the times, has become a tough guy with iron and blood, and is now a master.


    On the earth, if you don''t have any martial arts strength and you want to be in the entertainment industry, you can only dream, and you don''t even have your share in the singing world.


    Cai Xukun is so popular, isn''t he now a master of martial arts?


    So if you want to be red, you want to learn martial arts, you want to be rich, or you want to live long, learn martial arts.


    Practice martial arts, you will live forever!


    Su Yan smiled at the anger of the clown man: "Am I talking nonsense?"


    "The list I made is the most famous list on the planet, even people in the martial arts world refer to it."


    "Hehe, are you afraid that you don''t know that your ranking is a joke?"


    "Let me give you an example. The former Yu Tiandou on the list is not at the realm of Grandmaster, and Grandmaster can enter the list. You look down on the Earth Martial Dao realm too."


    "And I still have something to say, your organization, which calls itself the hidden organization for a while, and the dark night organization for a while, is it a joke?"


    "Darkness means concealment, and night means darkness is coming. These are our slogans, and neither name affects anything."


    The clown man was angry, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "As for the grandmaster you mentioned, I don''t know this at all. When I kill you this time, I will definitely fire those temporary workers."


    ...


    It turns out that all the pots are temporary workers, and the temporary workers have been backed up again.


    Su Yan also had nothing to say, and did not want to argue about this matter, after all, it was meaningless.


    Because the clown man said something very important and killed him, then this meant that he was immortal, and any words seemed a waste of time.


    "In that case, let me see how many catties you have, the boss of the dark night organization."


    Su Yan''s expression became cold, and the enemy''s current posture was completely.


    It is definitely not easy to kill the woman in white without pampering, this clown may even exist in the middle of Yin and Yang.


    Of course, Su Yan was never afraid, and he would never back down. He would always go on the way he should go, never stopping until the end.


    The clown man smiled and said: "Very good, then let you taste the taste of the clown''s life!"

 Chapter 1897： The peak of Yin and Yang early!

    The clown man has two more daggers in his hands, shining with extreme light, cold to the bone, giving people an inexplicable feeling of palpitations.


    His two daggers are by no means simple, at least they are weapons with a background.


    The clown man looked at Su Yan and said with a smile: "Are you afraid? Seeing my weapon has an inexplicable sense of fear!"


    The clown man is very confident, because his weapons are well-known, and they can make the enemy frightened by showing them!


    But he was wrong. It was only those giants in Jiuzhou and Siyi who were frightened by the wind, and Su Yanke had never changed his color.


    There was no wind blowing in the bangs in front of Su Yan, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes, which was cold killing intent.


    The veins of his hand were revealed, and a force burst directly from the body.


    "You said I was afraid?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    The clown man smiled even more and said with disdain: "Now I still pretend to be calm, I can tell you that my two daggers are called Double Blades!"


    As soon as this was said, the expressions of all the people present changed drastically, as if they had heard something terrible.


    "Double-edged?!"


    "how is this possible?!"


    "How could he have double edges!"


    The expressions of a crowd of people changed completely, and their eyes showed extreme horror, and they were already shaking like chaff.


    Because of the word double-edged, they could not pretend to be dead, and they were completely shocked.


    Why is it so, because Double Blade is a well-known existence on the spirit tool list, ranking 29th!


    That''s right, a more powerful spirit weapon than flash whip, double-edged!


    Killing invisible, clowns play for life!


    However, some people will definitely wonder why the people in Kyushu and Siyi are shocked and even discolored.


    The people in Shii don''t know, don''t the people in Kyushu know yet!


    The boss of his dark night organization has a double-edged sword, but Su Yan has a Tai''a sword!


    Tai''a sword, ranked twenty-fifth in the spirit weapon list, is much stronger than the double-edged sword.


    In fact, it is not true. People in Kyushu are still shocked. There must be a reason.


    Because no matter how good the weapon is, it also requires its own strength.


    The Dark Night Organization is not well-known in the martial arts world, but it is known by many giants because he comes from a superior.


    The clown man can be regarded as the existence of half a superior, wandering in the earth martial arts world, the middle martial arts world, and even he has been to the world of the superior!


    He is like a jumping clown, but he is free and he is everywhere.


    This is very scary, at least, in the eyes of everyone, the clown man is stronger than the general existence of Yin and Yang in the early stage.


    Then the power he can use is absolutely terrifying, obviously higher than Su Baxian who has perfect Yang Dan.


    Therefore, they were shocked and even changed color, even if Su Yan had the Tai''a sword.


    But Su Yan didn''t think so, he didn''t have the Tai''a sword, nor was he afraid of the slightest.


    The clown man was very upset with Su Yan''s attitude. After a while, there was not even a trace of fear, which made him very upset!


    "Su Baxian, I know you well, why don''t you fear me!"


    "Just a clown, what''s the fear!"


    Su Yan stood proudly, surrounded by dragon domineering, a terrifying breath of death rose into the sky.


    "Su Baxian, do you think you can resist my double-edged sword if you own the Taea sword!"


    The clown man seemed to have found the reason and suddenly sneered.


    Su Yan did not answer, but the Tai''a sword had already emerged in his hand.


    This seems to say again, I am like this, you have me and me.


    "The Taea sword ranks higher than the double-edged sword, but it also depends on who uses it."


    The clown man was directly invisible and disappeared completely.


    It is difficult to capture the powerful people in the four barbarians of Kyushu, and cannot feel the breath of the clown man at all, and cannot know where he is hidden.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t feel it at this moment, because the clown man''s realm was higher than him, and he was suppressed, so that Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness was impossible to detect.


    But Su Yan was not panicked. He still stood, his eyes showed a coldness that he had never felt before, and the Tai''a sword in his hand had already emitted a dazzling golden light.


    "I can''t find your trace, but you will be exposed!"


    That''s right, the clown man''s invisibility technique is very powerful, but if he wants to kill Su Yan, he will inevitably reveal his flaws and his vitality!


    The woman in white can display her vitality, and the dignified dark night organization old nature can, but it is far behind Su Yan''s vitality!


    A cold light struck Su Yan from the sky.


    But Su Yan did not leave, letting Hanmang rush towards his brain.


    This shocked the hearts of the giants of the four barbarians in Kyushu, and shouted coldly.


    However, the result was beyond their expectations.


    Su Yan was not injured, let alone died, the cold light from the sky was directly shaken and dissipated by him.


    In an instant, Su Yan moved, holding the Tai''a sword in his hand, and the power of a sword slashed directly in front of him.


    There is nothing in front of him, as if slashing the air with anger!


    But the voice of the clown man uttered, and it was extremely violent.


    "Su Baxian, you discovered me!"


    The Taea sword fell directly on the double blades of the clown man, making a harsh sound.


    The horrible power fluctuations directly caused wild bombardment around!


    At this moment, the ruins seemed to be really about to be unable to hold on anymore, the power of countless formations was revealed, and the rune taboos pervaded.


    The first move between the two of them was to open up the Barbarian Ruins Array, revealing endless power.


    Everyone changes color, they can''t understand Su Yan, why is so powerful!


    Yang Dan Consummation was not afraid of facing the boss of the dark night organization, and the trick against him did not reveal the slightest disadvantage.


    The clown man''s face was cold. He thought that his trick could take Su Yan''s life straight away, but he was very handy with the tricks he made.


    "How did you discover it!"


    The clown man didn''t understand, he didn''t understand, his realm was suppressed, so that Su Yan could not use his spiritual sense to investigate.


    A cold light in the sky arrived, and Su Yan should have been the enemy and resist with all his might. Why did he dismiss that cold light and slashed the air directly instead.


    Su Yan sneered, looking at the clown man and said, "Because I am a man like a god!"


    The clown man was furious on the spot, trembling with anger, Su Yan''s answer made him feel that he was teasing himself.


    In the current battle of life and death, Su Yan is still thinking about joking. This is a humiliation to him.


    "Even the first blow, I don''t believe you can be so lucky!"


    The clown man became invisible and disappeared again, no one around the ruins.


    But as soon as it arrived, the sound spread around, and there was nowhere to find the source.


    "Su Baxian, my dignified yin and yang initial peak, I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!"


    This voice made Su Yan smile, he was relieved and relieved.


    However, it was only the peak of the early stage of Yang Dan, and it did not break through to the middle stage of Yin and Yang. This was the best result for Su Yan.


    If the clown man is really in the middle of Yin and Yang, Su Yan is really not sure about it. After all, the realm gap is too big, and he can''t go against the sky.

 Chapter 1898： Double-edged!

    Su Yan did a lot of things that went against the sky, but he also did things that went against the sky.


    But Nai He''s current realm is not high, and there are many shackles that make him unable to exert his instincts at all.


    Just like Xianshu, he is lacking, three thousand good fortune, take out at will.


    However, the key is that it will not produce the desired effect.


    For example, "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", this is a mental method that can grow.


    If your realm is stronger, it will be stronger, and even if you become a god, it may not be impossible to become a supernatural power!


    Of course, Su Yan also has a variety of secret techniques, "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" and "Shaking the Sky Sixteen Forms" these two secret techniques at the pinnacle of celestial skills, he once displayed them and killed countless immortals.


    However, now that he has displayed it, he can only leapfrog the battle, because the essence cannot be displayed.


    Of course, what Su Yan believed most was strength formula, an ancient secret technique that was difficult to guess.


    Even at the peak of his past, he had never thoroughly studied Li Jue, and he could only be regarded as Xiaocheng.


    Even Xiaocheng, the Su Baxian of the year, relying on the ground to destroy hundreds of millions of stars, relying on force to cover the sky, once killed the reincarnation master!


    But all this is the past, Su Yan has given up everything long ago, now his ninth reincarnation is Su Yan, how about starting from scratch.


    In the face of a clown, he really has nothing to fear.


    Of course not being afraid does not mean not being serious. You must respect every opponent, even if it is weaker than you, and never underestimate a person.


    But the clown at the moment didn''t think that he could not kill the young man in front of him. The mere Yang Dan was perfect, and he could pinch to death with a backhand.


    "Su Ba first, no matter how strong you are, there is only a dead end in front of me!"


    He watched Su Yan''s growth step by step. When Su Yan entered the list, the clown man had already noticed Su Yan.


    He once said to the next step that this son must be limitless, and never thought of what he said.


    Now and Su Yan have become rivals, rivals of life and death!


    The two blades in the hands of the clown man exude a cold light, which is extremely dazzling, and a terrifying wave of vitality directly covers the entire remains, which is unbearable.


    "The devil is coming, the clown is playing around, die for me!"


    The clown man became invisible again, and directly attacked and killed Su Yan. This time he did not believe that Su Yan could still find him and had such good luck.


    But what he never thought was that Su Yan had a thousand ways to deal with it.


    This time the clown didn''t make any noise, but directly shot, and it was difficult to react quickly.


    However, Su Yan was full of Yuan Li, extremely powerful.


    Su Yan smiled when the clown''s two blades touched Su Yanyuan''s strength.


    In an almost unimaginable short time, Su Yan actually reacted, and the Tai''a sword in his hand slashed directly at the clown.


    This sword can sweep everything, this sword can smash everything!


    This is Su Yan''s sword of anger. It has the power to shock the sky and the power to destroy the world.


    A sword slashed out, directly hitting the clown''s double-edged blade, making a powerful sound, hitting the depths of the eardrum.


    The powerful giants in the four barbarians of Kyushu only felt severe pain in their eardrums and blood flowing out, their own qi energy could not be resisted, completely unable to resist!


    "Hurry up!"


    The powerhouses of Siyi in Kyushu hurriedly retreated and escaped from this ruin. If they did not retreat, they knew that they would surely be in danger of life.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the clown man didn''t care about these at all, and the battle between the two was fierce.


    The clown man was slashed in anger by Su Yan with a sword, and his figure actually took a few steps backwards, and the tiger''s mouth felt a bit of extreme pain.


    This made his face completely dark, and a black power filled his whole body.


    Angry, he is really angry!


    "Su Baxian, you are my first true opponent!"


    The clown man even regretted it, why let Su Yan grow up? If he killed him earlier, then there would not be so many things. This relic must be his.


    But it''s already a fact, and you can''t regret it at all, so you can only kill Su Yan.


    He didn''t believe that his existence at the peak of Yin and Yang could not kill a single yang pill to complete it.


    The clown man was forced by Su Yan, and he had no time to become invisible, so he could only cut out with two blades.


    Su Yan showed a sneer, the light surging on the Tai''a sword, as if two long dragons were entwined, exerting the power of Tai''a sword to the extreme.


    "Dragon Sword Technique, kill!"


    Su Yan displayed a secret technique, with the Tai''a sword in his hand like two long dragons, rushing directly towards the clown.


    The raptors shuttled directly into the clown''s body, making a deafening dragon chant.


    The corner of the clown man''s mouth was immediately stained red with blood, apparently this blow caused him internal injuries.


    Never thought of it.


    I was hurt!


    This is unforgivable!


    The clown man clasped his double-edged swords, and directly swept out a secret technique!


    "Biyi double-edged!"


    The double-edged high-speed rotation, like the sharpest cutting machine, can crush everything.


    The double-edged sword directly spared Tai''a sword and directly attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s avoidance could eventually be chopped off a bunch of long hair, and at the same time dense blade wounds appeared on his arm.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, bit his finger, the blood dripped out, smoothed the scar on his arm, and slashed away again with a sword.


    The battle between the two was almost an electric flint battle, like a fight between gods, and it was hard to see everything clearly.


    The speed is too fast, but in an instant, a hundred moves have been made, all moves are extremely dangerous, and a moment of distraction will inevitably lead to death.


    Su Yanyuan''s strength was so strong that the clown men had their faces pale, and the paint on their faces had fallen off.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan''s vitality was so majestic and strong.


    "What secret technique did you practice!"


    Of course, the clown man does not believe that Su Yan is completely dependent on talent, because this is not a matter of talent at all, this is simply an open question, an absolute bug!


    Su Yan must have practiced some secret technique, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a strong vitality!


    He relied on the secret technique to display a small amount of vitality, and at this moment, the spiritual power in his body was consumed wildly, and the lamp was almost exhausted.


    But Su Yan''s face was not red and heartbeat, as if he had not warmed up yet.


    "Do you want to know?"


    Su Yan smiled, with a full smile in his eyes.


    The clown man yelled: "Ghosts and sorceries, what''s the fear!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, the Tai''a sword had already been cut out with a single sword, and at the same time his left hand''s vitality was running, a burst of sky-collapsing power came out, and directly slapped the clown man with a palm.


    Powerful, extremely powerful, hard to resist! "


    The clown man''s complexion changed drastically, his double-edged swords guarded him, his whole body resisted.


    But as a result, the double-edged shattered, the clown man was directly knocked into the sky, smashing the ruins wall with one head!


    Such a result was shocking and unacceptable. The powerful men from Shiyi in Kyushu hid outside at the crossing, seeing everything, shocked like a drake being carried by the neck.


    The boss of the mysterious dark night organization was defeated!

 Chapter 1899： Do you dare to kill the superior? !

    In the eyes of the tycoons of Shiyi in Kyushu, the clown man was indeed defeated.


    The Tai''a sword shattered the double-edged blades, and now a powerful spirit weapon is about to disappear from the spirit weapon list!


    And the clown man was slapped a thousand meters away by Su Yan, pretending to destroy the wall of the ruins. At this moment, the entire ruins were shaken, and countless rubbles rolled down, burying the clown in it.


    Countless people sigh, double-edged on the list of spirit weapons, this is something that many people dream of, but now it is destroyed, everyone''s heart is bleeding.


    Not only that, more people sighed that the boss of the dark night organization at the peak of the dignified Yin and Yang early stage was defeated by Su Yan.


    This battle will definitely be the beginning of an era.


    If Su Yan killed Xiliang, shocked the entire martial arts world, and became the first person in Kyushu!


    If Su Yan killed the King of Han, shocked the giants of Jiuzhou Siyi, and became the first person in the martial arts world!


    So now, Su Yan defeated the boss of the Dark Night Organization, the existence of half a superior!


    So what a shock it will be, I am afraid this news will penetrate the world of the superior!


    So what will be the result that will be greeted is unimaginable.


    Just when everyone was thinking about it, they were ready to bow down to Su Yan and shout out the slogan "Old Immortal Constellations, boundless mana; vast magical powers, law governs the Central Plains".


    There was a tremor in the rubble.


    Then, rubble shot everywhere, and the clown man stood up.


    He was covered in blood, extremely tragic, and the paint on his face had long since disappeared, revealing his true colors. This was an extremely ugly man.


    The clown man looked at Su Yan fiercely, as if he had extreme hatred for Su Yan.


    "Su Baxian, you make me lose face!"


    Su Yan stood proudly, looking at the clown posture as if looking at a bereaved dog.


    "You are not dead yet, this is beyond my expectation!"


    The clown man''s mouth dripped with blood and was wiped by him, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "You are very strong, I have to admit that, but trying to kill me is not that easy."


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand rubbed on the ground, making a harsh sound, which made many people extremely uncomfortable.


    Of course, the most uncomfortable is the clown man. At this moment, he is panicked, his heart trembles, and he is extremely irritable and uneasy.


    Su Yan slowly walked towards the clown man, a touch of amplitude appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "The palm didn''t slap you to death, so this sword will send you to Huangquan!"


    Su Yan raised his long sword, and a primordial force revolved above the long sword. This force was definitely not something that a clown man who had been seriously injured could bear.


    The clown man was shocked and hurriedly shouted: "Stop!"


    Su Yan wouldn''t listen to him, and the long sword was still held high.


    The clown man was completely scared, as he could tell from the look in his eyes.


    "Su Baxian, you can''t kill me!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Why, tell me why I won''t kill you."


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, because the clown man now in front of him, that is the dog of the bereavement, can be killed at will.


    He wasn''t worried about changes, he wanted to see what tricks this clown man could tell.


    The clown man hurriedly took out a delicate box from his arms, with spiritual power lingering on it, very peaceful.


    When Su Yan saw it, his face changed slightly, and his spiritual power seemed to be different!


    "This box?!"


    The clown man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth again, looked at Su Yan and said, "This is my treasure, a fourth-grade pill!"


    There are a lot of four-pin pill, Su Yan can be blackmailed.


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry, waiting for the clown man to follow.


    "You would definitely think, but it''s just a fourth-grade pill, but it''s different, it''s made by the upper alchemy master!"


    "Superior!"


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he knew in his heart that it was no wonder that this spiritual power was a bit different, and it was more pure than the fourth-grade pill that he had extorted.


    "This pill is countless times better than the average four-pin pill. Just this one pill can allow a Yang Pill to take the opportunity to spy on half a step of Yin and Yang!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the giants of the four barbarians of Kyushu were all discolored, unbelievable.


    "open to take a look."


    Su Yan did not take it directly, but directly let the clown man open it, which of course was a small measure to prevent him.


    The clown man opened it, and a white pill that looked like a longan appeared in front of everyone. The smell of the pill made countless people intoxicated, even Su Yan was a little hot.


    "As long as you don''t kill me, I can give it to you!"


    Su Yan grabbed it and said with a smile: "I accept this kindness."


    However, his laughter stopped abruptly, and he looked at the clown man and said: "You must still have them, hand them over!"


    "You!" The clown man was angry, "I only have this one. Do you know how precious this pill is, even I don''t want to take it."


    Su Yantai''s sword was placed on the neck of the clown man, without speaking.


    The clown man was speechless on the spot, he could only take out another box, his face full of unwillingness.


    Su Yan took it and glanced at it. The same pill is very good.


    This clown man is really a bit oily, there are two pills of the fourth grade, and they are still refined by the superior.


    This is unexpected wealth. Su Yan has always thought that there are two of them. It would be extremely easy for him to step into the Yin and Yang half step.


    The clown man was heartbroken. To survive, he could only do so.


    Su Yan received two pills, and the clown man was relieved and looked at him and said, "Now you can let me go."


    For what the clown man thought in his heart, he took out such a heavy object and begged for his life, which was simply a loss.


    But he never thought that Su Yan was such a simple person.


    "Let you go?"


    Su Yan said, a smile appeared on his face, as if looking at a pupil.


    "You are too naive."


    The clown man was shocked, his face changed abruptly.


    "shameless!"


    He was furious, and didn''t expect Su Yan to be so insidious.


    "It''s really funny, it''s a battle of life and death, won''t I let the tiger go back to the mountain if I let you go?!"


    Su Yan felt that this clown man was probably stupid by being slapped by him just now, and he was really naive.


    "Su Ba first, stay on the front line as a human being. I really want to see you in the future."


    "I don''t need to see you again, I don''t need to leave a bomb."


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand shined with golden luster, and the golden vitality exploded with endless power at this moment.


    Tai''a sword sank into the neck of the clown man, blood oozing out.


    The clown man was terribly horrified, his face had already changed, and there was no such posture as before.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Su Yan sneered, this dying person is extremely naive, is death really that terrible.


    The clown man looked at Su Yan with spiteful eyes in his eyes, and said angrily: "I gave you the pill. I wanted to reconcile with you, but you don''t know yourself. Do you dare to kill the superior?!

 Chapter 1900： Relic vibration

    The clown man throws out the last capital, this is his last back hand.


    He actually didn''t want to do this, because it was like losing his dignity, completely losing face.


    He had already lost face by relying on the elixir to win Su Yan, and now he has completely lost face.


    But in order to survive, face is not an important thing, as long as you can live, everything can be returned.


    He believed that these three words of superiors could definitely scare Su Yan, would definitely make Su Yan jealous, and would definitely save his life.


    Indeed, these three words are too powerful, for people in the martial arts world, this is a taboo, and most people dare not mention it at will.


    Even if it was mentioned, it was discussed in private.


    When the clown man said the superior, the powerful men in Kyushu and Siyi couldn''t help lowering their heads, and they were naturally afraid.


    They even thought that Su Yan would retreat when he was in trouble.


    If this kind of background person is really killed, it will be a big trouble and it will hurt itself.


    However, Su Yan showed a mocking smile, as if looking at a fool.


    "Are the superiors good at writing!"


    Su Yan directly cut down the Tai''a sword in his hand!


    The boss of the dark night organization played for the clown in an instant, his head fell to the ground, the blood burst, and the place was bright red!


    The giants of the four barbarians of Kyushu were frightened like fools, and jumped up for fear of being contaminated by blood.


    The clown flopped with his hands, struggling constantly, as if unwilling.


    He couldn''t figure it out, he reported the superior, Su Yan dared to kill him, it was so bold!


    A cruel smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and with one move, a force directly turned the clown into ashes.


    The blood on the Tai''a sword also dissipated at this moment, and the Tai''a sword''s power was no longer and it was completely restored.


    Su Yan retracted the Tai''a sword, his face gradually calmed.


    "Can the superior let me let you go? You are the Emperor Lao Tzu, and Lao Tzu will kill you as well."


    He had once killed countless great abilities, even countless ancestors and immortals, how could Su Yan be afraid of a mere superior.


    Zai said, how could he be soft-hearted in an endless situation.


    If you let the clowns play, you will definitely have big troubles in the future. Su Yan is not a timid person, nor is he a benevolent woman.


    After killing the frolicking clown, Su Yan''s gaze swept around, and finally stayed on the giants of Jiuzhou Siyi.


    "Are you going to stop me?!"


    Su Yan''s voice was loud, spreading around, and the lingering voice kept on.


    This sound almost frightened the giants of the four barbarians of Kyushu to pee their pants, their expressions changed and changed, and finally they knelt directly to Su Yan.


    "Master Su''s mana is boundless, how dare I wait to fight!"


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, ignored the group of people, and looked directly at the five spiritual grasses on the cliff.


    With a movement of his figure, he flew directly onto the cliff and approached a fourth-level spiritual grass.


    This spiritual grass exudes a very attractive fragrance, it is a good spiritual grass.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power lingered, he did not use Yuanli, because Yuanli would hurt this spiritual grass.


    The weak spiritual power will not allow one''s hand to directly contact the spiritual grass, and can protect the complete spiritual power of the spiritual grass to the greatest extent.


    Su Yan picked this spiritual grass easily, then put it in the ghost gourd, and his figure leapt again.


    With the same action, Su Yan picked the remaining three spiritual plants.


    The last spiritual grass with holy light grew on the top of the cliff, and there were strange waves around it.


    Even Su Yan was fighting with the King of Han and the Joker, but it didn''t affect this spirit grass in the slightest, because it was blessed by the Holy Light and resisted all fluctuations.


    Of course, the main battle is that the place is far away from these spirit grasses, otherwise no matter how strong the Holy Light is, it will not be possible to leave it intact.


    Su Yanhe was very careful, even more careful than the four spirit grasses before, because this one was precious to the outside.


    Moreover, this is of great use to Jin Shiya, so of course you have to be careful.


    Su Yan carefully picked the spirit grass with holy light and put it in the ghost gourd.


    The five spiritual grasses were also considered to have been picked, and Su Yan dropped to the ground.


    But the giants of the four barbarians in Kyushu can only look at all this with envy. They have no way to compare with Su Yan.


    The spirit grass belongs to the strong, obviously Su Yan is the strong, and they can''t get it even if they don''t want their lives.


    Of course, they had self-knowledge and couldn''t fight with Su Yan at all. It would be good if Su Yan could not kill them.


    After picking the spirit grass, Su Yan''s mind stayed on the treasure in the barbarian legend. That was the purpose of this time, and the key to the possibility of breaking through the early Yin and Yang.


    Although I don''t know whether the legend is true or false, Su Yan still wants to try it.


    It doesn''t matter if it is not, it becomes a huge profit, and it will not lose money.


    So Su Yan ignored the people around him and walked directly toward the depths of the ruins, gradually disappearing.


    And the powerful people in the four barbarians of Kyushu watched Su Yan''s departure, feeling a bit complicated. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen in this ruins.


    And they were uneasy in their hearts, because Su Yan killed the clown, who was the superior.


    This upper world will definitely be blamed, they are afraid of being caught.


    Now, they only pray in their hearts that the big figures in the upper world will not value this matter, or even know that this matter is the best, so that everyone can be in peace.


    In the past, everyone compared each other and wanted to be better than each other, and then they became the strongest in the martial arts world.


    But Su Yan''s appearance made them stop or even completely shatter this idea, as long as they were alive, it was already good.


    Yes, their requirements have been reduced a lot.


    For them, it''s great to live.


    And Su Yan obviously wouldn''t care about the thoughts of this group of people, because there was a big gap between him and this group of people, and there was no need to take it seriously.


    There is only one thing Su Yan thinks now, and that is to break through the Yang Dan realm as soon as possible.


    He understood that he had killed two strong men in the Yin-Yang realm one after another, and those strong men in this wave of fluctuations would definitely not know.


    Danger is always there. You can''t eliminate it, so you can only face it.


    The biggest reliance on facing danger is strength, and all strength speaks.


    Su Yan has been pursuing strength, and he has never stopped on the road to strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already entered another place, a very strange, even weird place.


    This place made Su Yan frowned. This place was full of cows, ghosts and snakes, and huge sculptures of demons made people feel numb.


    Practitioners are not afraid of scary sculptures, but they are afraid of evil things.


    These sculptures have a very evil feeling, as if there is a faint power in your heart.


    And shortly after Su Yan stepped into this place, a shock followed!

 Chapter 1901： sculpture

    The cultivator is not superstition, but the fear and vigilance of an inexplicable power, and the attention to unknown power.


    At this moment, Su Yan is in a peculiar place, surrounded by weird sculptures, and the ruins are shaking, and the ground is shaking.


    The entire ruins were shaking, very violent, more violent than the fluctuations in the battle just now, as if they were on a sledgehammer machine, constantly swinging, making people jittery and doubt life.


    Su Yan compulsively calmed, his eyes showed coldness, and he looked around, there must be a demon if something went wrong, this vibration must be wrong.


    He must be vigilant to prevent sneak attacks.


    And the powerful giants in the four barbarians of Kyushu, at this moment, dare not step into it anymore.


    On the one hand, Su Yan was respectful, they knew that they would definitely not get any benefits, and it would be futile to go in, a complete waste of time.


    On the other hand, they are also afraid that this barbarian ruins are too evil, too dangerous, and not worth the risk at all.


    Therefore, when Su Yan entered deeper, they breathed a sigh of relief and walked straight away, wanting to leave here.


    They also felt the shock, and of course it was miserable at the moment.


    Of course, the most serious thing is the survivors in the tower. They face the interception of the strong barbarians. At this moment, the tower is also shaking violently, desperate to the extreme.


    The strong barbarians did not dare to approach easily, and at this moment they were equally afraid, not knowing why this happened.


    Even the blind old priest could not explain this.


    He had entered the ruins before, because he was a descendant of the barbarian, many dangers and institutions were not touched, otherwise he would not be able to step into the realm of that year.


    At that time, there were no such fluctuations in the exploration, but now they are, which is different from before, and they are also puzzled.


    In the end, the high priest came to the conclusion that it was their barbarian ancestor who appeared and was furious!


    ...


    Su Yan was still in the ruins, and the shaking continued. He was in the air, stabilizing his figure and not being affected.


    But at this moment, those wicked and evil sculptures moved!


    He quickly attacked Su Yan and killed him!


    Su Yan''s expression turned cold. He had already guessed that this would happen. At this moment, his whole body was full of vitality and he was not afraid.


    Facing the attack of a demon sculpture, Su Yan directly swung the Tai''a sword in his hand, slashing away with a sword, the light fluctuating, as if a meteor was passing by.


    In an instant, the demon sculpture was directly turned into two pieces, exploded with a bang, and rubble splashed around, the power was not weak.


    It''s just a mere one. There are at least hundreds of sculptures in this relic, all of which have come alive at this moment, and they are all attacking Su Yan.


    In all directions, there is no way to escape, and it is impossible to avoid it.


    All kinds of fist weapons are attacking Su Yan, they are very powerful, at least they have the power of Yang Dan Consummation.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest panic. He directly blessed his Yuanli with the Tai''a sword, and a cold sword appeared, sweeping the square!


    At this moment, Su Yan is like a fairy in an ancient painting, holding a long sword and slaying all directions, and one sword can break a sculpture.


    But for a moment, hundreds of sculptures were all turned into powder by Su Yan, and a cloud of dust was thrown up all around.


    Su Yan stood on the ground blankly and looked around. He knew that things were definitely not over.


    Sure enough, a fierce anger hit Su Yan himself, fast and cruel, and very powerful!


    It is also a sculpture, but with half the power of Yin and Yang, it is huge.


    But in the face of Su Yan, the result of this sculpture is still incapable of getting rid of it. Like the previous sculpture, it turns into powder.


    But just a sword smashed this half-step yin and yang sculpture, and then rushed out three sculptures, stronger than it!


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, and this thing couldn''t be killed.


    "Some tricks, do you want to stop me too!"


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand was even more radiant, and he rushed away in anger, driving a breeze, his figure resembling a ghost.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    With a few noises, Su Yan''s figure fell directly on a sculpture, and the Tai''a sword slashed down in anger.


    This sculpture is very hideous and terrifying. It has a long tongue with barbs all over it. Its face is like a messenger from hell, and its body is like rotten flesh and blood.


    But for Su Yan, these can be ignored at all, and they will not affect him at all.


    However, Su Yan''s sword furiously failed to crush this disgusting sculpture!


    The strength of this sculpture is stronger than the one just now, it is actually the peak of half a step!


    Su Yan is aware of the seriousness of the problem. If he keeps sculpting like this, if he gets stronger and stronger, wouldn��t it be a yin-yang sculpture at that time!


    He is not afraid, but the sculptures in the realm of Yin and Yang are very scary.


    They are not afraid of pain, and are basically like robots. Although they can''t perform secret techniques, they are very difficult to deal with.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it, the disgusting sculpture rushed towards him, and the power of terror fell directly on Su Yan''s chest.


    Su Yan snorted, there was a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, he was careless.


    The power of this sculpture is too majestic, which he did not expect at all, and it is a bit more terrifying than the power of the strong in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    More than that, at this moment two other sculptures are also rushing towards Su Yan, with violent power, hurricanes all around!


    Of these two sculptures, one is like a comic version of Nezha, which is very proud and compelling, and the other is like a demon, a pure emissary of the devil!


    The three sculptures attacked together, driving Su Yan directly to a blind spot, with no way out.


    The current situation can be said to be very critical, life is at stake!


    Su Yan''s eyes shot out light, extremely deep and extremely deep.


    He inserted the Tai''a sword into the ground, knotted his hands, and a mighty force came!


    Suddenly the strength on the feet was huge, and the whole ground was shaking with one foot!


    At the same time, Su Yan clenched his fists with both hands, an extreme force filled his arms, and the power of a punch swept out directly.


    Destroy the ground, force the sky!


    Aren��t these three sculptures very powerful, aren��t they afraid of pain?


    Then he Su Ba first compared their power to see whose power is stronger!


    Su Yan, who possesses the strength formula, has never feared the strength of others.


    The fist blasted out, like a blow from the king of force, pure and incomparable, without any secret technique, it was complete power.


    This punch fell directly on the sculpture that was extremely habitual.


    boom!


    With the violent sound, the entire remnant of the earthquake was rubble rolling, too terrifying.


    That sculpture was directly blown by the power of Su Yan''s punch!


    too scary!


    Too powerful!


    It is worthy of the art of good fortune from heaven and earth, and exerts its power to the extreme!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, without the slightest hint of happiness, and two sculptures still attacked him.


    These two sculptures give Su Yan a stronger feeling and a full of oppressive aura.

 Chapter 1902： The apes of Yin and Yang!

    The demon sculpture still has that face, without the slightest change, it has always been the most terrifying appearance.


    At this moment, there is a flash of electric light on its hand, which is very powerful and can make people feel the power of heart palpitations.


    With the help of thunder, this sculpture is extraordinary.


    Su Yan thought so in his heart, and the fist of the sculpture had already hit him.


    The thunder flashes constantly, extremely violently, and instantly enveloped Su Yan.


    Fortunately, Su Yan was not afraid of thunder at all. If he were to be a general yin and yang realm powerhouse, he would have been scorched by electricity before the sculpture was released.


    Facing the horrible punch of this demon sculpture, Su Yan did not retreat in the slightest, and the fist in his hand was directly clenched and shocked!


    This sculpture is much bigger than Su Yan, and its fist is as big as a bull''s head.


    Su Yan''s fist seemed very small, as if vulnerable.


    But it''s not true, big fist is not big power!


    With fists banging, the electric light was constantly shuttled back and forth between the two, like countless electric snakes, and the entire remains were flashed by the electric light to reveal a different scene.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his eyes fixedly staring at the demon sculpture, and finally, there was an explosion in his hand.


    ��������!


    A peculiar sound rang out from the demon sculpture.


    At the same time, the demon sculpture flew directly backwards, it was blown away by Su Yan with a punch, and its arm was broken!


    "So you have feelings too!"


    Su Yan sneered, thinking that this sculpture was like a clay figure, a puppet, and it didn''t feel any pain at all.


    But he was wrong. The sculpture still has feelings, which was beyond his expectation.


    However, this is not a roar of pain, because the sculpture is still not afraid of pain. This is anger, an extreme anger.


    The confrontation of power failed to kill Su Yan unexpectedly, which made the sculpture extremely angry.


    At the same time, the Nezha sculpture on the side also rushed in angrily, shot with both fists, and blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion regained his coldness, and he was not afraid of the slightest, and faced him directly!


    Double fist touch, the power is limitless, very terrible.


    But at this moment, the roaring demon sculpture struck again, directly blasting towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, his hands became stronger, and he directly smashed Nezha''s arms with his fists, and then rushed towards the demon sculpture.


    "If you want to die faster than it, I will fulfill you!"


    Su Yan''s fist shone with brilliance, and he blasted out angrily.


    I saw that the demon sculpture couldn''t bear it at all, it was completely blasted on the body by Su Yan''s punch.


    In an instant, the roar of the demon sculpture stopped abruptly, unable to make it at all, and his body was stiff.


    Silence, all of a sudden, the demon sculpture stood in place like a wooden chicken, staring at Su Yan with his eyes.


    After a while, a terrifying voice sounded.


    The demon sculpture exploded directly, and rubble shot around, causing violent fluctuations.


    The Nezha sculpture continued to rush towards Su Yan, his hands damaged, and it even hit Su Yan with his head.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, directly blasting Nezha''s head to pieces~


    The power of the sky is not a joke, no matter how strong you are, it is impossible to fight against Su Yan.


    Su Yan smashed Ne Zha''s head and didn''t stop, instead he blasted it out again, directly smashing it completely.


    The three half-step yin and yang sculptures are all turned into fragments at this moment, the entire ground is there, and there is endless power fluctuating throughout the entire site.


    Su Yan''s aura fluctuated a bit, and the successive battles cost him a lot of strength, and his Dantian vitality in his body was all consumed by half, a little exhausted.


    Su Yan hurriedly sat down cross-legged, not caring about the spirit grass he had picked before, and directly grabbed two crickets from the ghost gourd, and just gnawed at it.


    It''s like eating spinach and radish, it''s crispy, full of aura and fragrance, surrounded by aura, envy others.


    Because the aura was too strong, the group of powerful people from Kyushu and Siyi walking outside the ruins all smelled it, and their faces were bitter.


    "This is a violent thing!"


    "Yeah, just eat it directly, it can''t be absorbed completely at all!"


    "If this medicine is refined, the absorption level can at least double!"


    ...


    One by one, I regretted extremely, as if accusing Su Yan of wasting, completely wasting, and not cherishing too much.


    But in fact, they were just sitting in Guantian and didn''t know Su Yan''s power at all.


    How can Su Yan, who has "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", waste his aura? It''s a joke.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is known as the universal transformation machine, which can transform many things into each other and is easy to absorb.


    He Su Ba ate two spiritual plants first, and he could almost completely absorb the spiritual energy in them. This is the terrifying aspect of "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    After eating two spiritual grasses, Su Yan felt that he was almost ready, so he closed his eyes and began to refine, transforming the spiritual energy into his own vitality.


    This process doesn''t need to be too long, it takes a few minutes at most.


    However, just as Su Yan was refining, there was a terrifying sound from the depths of the ruins, as if a thousand-year-old monster was about to emerge.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and stopped refining directly, allowing his spiritual energy to wander around his body, ignoring it at all.


    The reason why he didn''t refining was because he was afraid of being disturbed. After all, he needed the most attention when refining, and he would ignore the dangers around him.


    Once disturbed, it will be impossible to refining, waste the spirit grass, or go crazy, lose the cultivation base, and even die.


    This is also the monk of the heavens. When breaking through the retreat, he will be cautious, careful and careful, and even ask people close to him to help him or set up an array to protect himself.


    Even Su Yan didn''t dare to ask for a big deal. This kind of adventure was not worthwhile, he was not stupid.


    Su Yan stopped refining and stood up directly, staring at the deepest part of the ruins with his eyes, guessing that there was the end.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan ran directly toward the depths, at a very fast speed, without a moment.


    At this moment, the deep voice still exists, and it is getting worse.


    In the end, Su Yan could feel a strong oppressive force, a very strong pressure, like a god.


    This made him change color, his footsteps stopped, and the meaning of Ling Ling appeared in his eyes.


    In front of him, a very huge figure appeared, like an ancient ape, now roaring.


    Seeing Su Yan, the orangutan immediately had blood red eyes and looked directly at Su Yan, revealing terrifying fangs.


    His hands slapped his chest angrily, as if he was telling me that Lao Tzu is the strongest. Do you dare to set foot here and die?


    The apes were yelling, and the voice became louder, more terrifying than the previous fighting sounds, and Su Yan felt a kind of palpitation.


    The most terrifying thing is the realm of this ape!


    Su Yan didn''t expect that just a mere ape would have the strength of the Yin-Yang realm!

 Chapter 1903： Iron wall

    It can be said that this was beyond Su Yan''s expectations. He thought it was just a relic left over, or a slave guarding the relic, but he possessed the strength of the Yin-Yang realm.


    In fact, Su Yan is not afraid at all. After all, Su Yan just killed the boss of the dark night organization, the clown who had the initial peak of Yin and Yang.


    Then would he be afraid of this behemoth, a clumsy or wise ape?


    In fact, this ape is not simple. As soon as he met him, he gave Su Yan a very powerful suppressive force. This suppressive force was by no means groundless, more like a taboo suppression.


    Just like the power of instinct, it can give people endless fear, this ape has a power that knows the world!


    This power is by no means simple, it must be much stronger than the sculptures killed before!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, revealing a positive expression. This ape is not simple, and must deal with it directly.


    The moment he saw Su Yan, the eyes of the apes became more bloody, and those eyes were shining with golden light.


    The roar shook the sky, and the surrounding rock walls were all dented by a fist of the orangutan.


    The orangutan raised his foot and strode directly towards Su Yan. It was too huge, many times larger than the previous sculpture.


    But when the apes were walking around, Su Yan heard a sound of friction.


    The sound was harsh, more like it was caused by something iron rubbing against the ground.


    Bringing the orangutan closer, Su Yan discovered that the orangutan was covered with a huge iron chain, and it was bound by the iron chain!


    This made Su Yan''s expression shocked, this ape is not free, what does this mean!


    Sure enough, there was no error in Su Yan''s most direct guess.


    This ape is a slave, and was imprisoned here by the ancestors of the barbarian.


    The apes were still walking towards Su Yan, and the metal friction sound was even more harsh, giving people a feeling of upset.


    Su Yan was stern, no longer hesitating, and flew directly into the air, with a surge of power in his hand, and a punch!


    Su Yan was testing, he wanted to see how many catties this ape had!


    But when Su Yan slammed his punch, the ape showed a mocking smile.


    There was no resistance at all, completely ignoring Su Yan''s attack, and let Su Yan''s punch fall on his chest!


    Whoosh!


    Su Yan took a breath, her eyes contracted extremely.


    The power of this fist of my own is comparable to the power of a half-step Yin and Yang strong, and it has no effect on the apes!


    This feeling was like hitting something extremely hard, making his mouth sore and blood flowing out!


    More than that, with this punch, Su Yan was shocked backwards, and he turned over to stabilize the figure.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of coldness, and he realized how difficult this ape was, his whole body was like a copper wall.


    The ape showed a mocking smile, as if saying that Su Yan was overwhelmed.


    It has been alive in this ruin for hundreds of years. If it weren''t for the lack of spiritual energy in this ruin, how could it still be in the early stage of Yin and Yang, breaking through long ago, limitless.


    As alien beasts, although the breakthrough speed is not fast, they are very stable. They seem to be loved by the heavens, and there is no catastrophe. They only need to have a good time and sleep to make a breakthrough inexplicably.


    This is the natural advantage of alien beasts. Of course, their disadvantages are also obvious. They can''t fully utilize the aura of heaven and earth, and the absorption speed is very slow, so the improvement of realm is also quite slow.


    But now, the ape in front of Su Yan''s eyes, even if it is only in the early stage of Yin and Yang, its strength is not weaker than that of the clown!


    It can be said that this is the strongest enemy Su Yan has encountered so far!


    Even Su Yan believed that this was the last line of defense for the ruins. If this ape could be killed, then the treasure of the barbarian legend would definitely be available.


    For the treasure, Su Yan''s eyes at the moment also showed a lingering meaning, very fierce.


    It''s just an ape, you have a copper wall and an iron wall, I would kill you like I did!


    The strength in Su Yan''s hand suddenly increased, and this punching power overwhelmed the sky!


    The ape still didn''t have the slightest defense, holding his head up, directly greeted Su Yan''s punch, not only that, but also made a sneer.


    boom!


    A huge sound shook the entire ruins, and the towers outside poured directly at this moment, only a 45-degree angle from the ground.


    This scared the powerful people in the four barbarians of Kyushu very much. Below them were more than a hundred powerful barbarians.


    If the tower collapsed, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Even if the people who entered the ruins before came out, they did not have the slightest certainty to fight against the strong barbarian.


    The sect master of Liupan Mountain looked at the densely packed barbarian powerhouse with a wild cheek.


    "Why do so many Yang Dan Consummation powerhouses emerge in this place where the barbarians are shot!"


    The Haidilao sect master next to him shook his head and said: "Patience with the humiliation, and try the courage, they have been waiting for this moment for hundreds of years!"


    Indeed, it is difficult for the strong in the desolate land, but ruthless people can appear, and the strong of the barbarians are ruthless people.


    They may not be as strong as Liupanshan or even the King Clam and others, but there are many of them, and they are very strong at this moment.


    Looking back at the ruins, Su Yan''s punch hit the sky, his strength was overwhelming, and he was really angry!


    The power of this punch can be said to be the power of Su Yan against the clowns, and it is absolutely not adulterated.


    But the result was that Su Yan never expected it.


    The orangutan was just blasted back a few steps by him, without a trace of scars on his body.


    On the contrary, his fist suffered a huge counterattack. The human ape''s skin was too hard, and it was more viscous than a cowhide plaster.


    It is not as hard as diamonds, because diamonds are easily broken and bombarded by powerful forces, it is impossible to remove them completely.


    The ape''s body is not only hard, but also very flexible, which can remove Su Yan''s powerful strength.


    After receiving two blows from Su Yan, the staff showed a violent smile on their faces, and they ridiculed Su Yan even more.


    It keeps beating its chest, as if saying that you are a weak chicken, how can you hurt me.


    Su Yan also encountered such a violent opponent for the first time, and for a while he felt a little jealous.


    But after a while, Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he looked at the orangutan and said angrily: "Beast, do you think you are invincible with bronze walls and iron walls!"


    Su Yan didn''t believe it, his fists were shining all over, the dragon shook, the yuan power blessed to the extreme, and the strength tactics were madly displayed.


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t hurt a beast or ape with his punch!


    This fist blasted out, and the entire ruins were completely shaken. The towers outside also collapsed at this moment. The powerhouses in Kyushu and Siyi all changed color, shocked in their hearts, and even some people showed hopelessness.


    Because the strong barbarians have rushed towards them madly!


    This kind of scene can be said to be terrifying, it can make people feel cold from head to toe, and it is too magnificent. More than a hundred strong barbarians make angry shouts!

 Chapter 1904： Tarzan!

    Fight!


    With endless roars, the entire ruins were already in chaos.


    The barbarians have red eyes one by one, they have been bullied for thousands of years, and this moment will be released endlessly.


    As for the powerful people in the four barbarians of Kyushu, although the powerful barbarians are terrible, they can''t be captured with their hands. Of course, they have to fight back.


    After all, each of them is a great power, with high majesty, strong strength, and no fear.


    This time, the two sides fought together, the roar shook the sky, all kinds of spiritual power shook the sky, and all kinds of flesh and blood spread across the ground, very tragic.


    At the same time, within the ruins, the battle between Su Yan and the apes is far from over.


    Su Yan was completely furious, and the power of that punch could easily kill the frolicking clown. He had an absolute killing intent and would kill apes and animals!


    "Beast, take your life!"


    Su Yan''s fist blasted out, the speed was extreme, and he was in front of the ape in an instant.


    This violent power shocked the surrounding space, and the endless air was squeezed at this moment, blasting towards the rock wall, directly smoothing the unevenness of the rock wall.


    More than that, it hasn''t really blasted out, and endless ripples have been produced around it, shaking everywhere, and the violent is hard to describe.


    But the apes showed excitement at this moment, as if expecting Su Yan''s punch.


    For it, having been trapped in this ruin for so many years, it was extremely boring, and it had never encountered a powerful opponent, so it was a little excited at the moment.


    Because it can feel the strength of Su Yan, it can fight!


    boom!


    The huge sound was deafening, almost piercing the ruins, resounding through the sky and the sky!


    Su Yan''s fist fell directly on the ape''s arm, and this time the ape couldn''t let Su Yan bombard his body.


    In an instant, Su Yan only felt a huge force, very powerful, causing his palm to break in an instant.


    At this moment, the whole person was also directly shocked, hitting one head on the wall, and the wall was filled with huge depressions.


    Su Yan covered his chest, but the corner of his mouth had already vomited a mouthful of blood, and the whole breath became lethargic.


    On the other hand, the human ape, at this moment, his eyes are blood red, and although there are cracks on his arms, he doesn''t care about it at all, it is only a small injury.


    The ape is not only angry, but also excited. For it, it has been a long time since he encountered such a punch.


    Very cool!


    The ape kept tapping this chest, and the iron chains all over his body made a huge touching sound at this moment, which made people tremble.


    The entire ruins seemed to be overturned by it. If it weren''t for an iron chain to connect to the ground and keep it firmly trapped, it might be able to go to heaven at this moment.


    After a while, the orangutan looked at Su Yan, grinning, his huge fangs made people shocked.


    It kept beating its body, as if it was a demonstration, and wanted Su Yan to continue its attack.


    Su Yan fell from the wall, the pain in his chest still existed.


    Just now he blasted out with a punch, which was the most powerful force, able to easily kill the frolicking clown at the early peak of Yang Pill.


    But in the end, he just suffered a little injury to the ape, nothing more.


    This shocked Su Yan. This ape was too powerful, just like the strong body refiners he had encountered before.


    The orangutan does not have any spiritual power. It relies on power. All spiritual power is transformed into power, which penetrates into the skin, muscles and bones surrounding the limbs.


    Comparing strength with it is simply irresponsible, like an egg hitting a stone.


    But Su Yan is not reconciled. He has a powerful formula. Why is he lost? It is completely wrong!


    Of course, Su Yan actually understood that he was suppressed by the apes because of his low realm. Even if he had a very powerful fairy magic spell, he could not exert one percent of his ability.


    Su Yan couldn''t help this. The world rules are like this. It is impossible for him to violate the world rules and the power of heaven.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from his mouth, and looked at the apes with gloomy eyes, the killing intent was madly spreading at this moment.


    And the ape grinned, patted and demonstrated at Su Yan, looking forward to his attack again.


    Su Yan clenched his hands tightly and his muscles and bones were tight at this moment, and that bloodline power seemed to be stimulated at this moment.


    Five drops of blood dripped from the center of his eyebrows, all of which were blessed on his arm. At this moment, his arm was not only densely covered with dragon scales, but also contained a terrifying bloodline power.


    Su Yan is fighting!


    "Animal, Hugh is crazy!"


    Su Yan''s face was violent, and his fist blasted again, this fist was earth-shattering!


    The entire ruins collapsed completely at this moment and couldn''t be stabilized at all.


    Because Su Yan''s power is too strong, even the formations are somewhat irresistible.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these at all. He just wanted to kill the apes, otherwise his life would be worrying.


    This world is not simple, it was never simple from the beginning, the appearance of the apes let Su Yan know everything.


    As long as the time is long, it will inevitably produce many terrible things, and the apes are.


    Seeing Su Yan''s punch, the apes were extremely excited, and his face seemed to bloom with joy.


    It also clenched its fists, roared continuously, and greeted Su Yan.


    One punch, this one punch, like the collision of the sun, the moon and the stars, is extremely violent and terrifying!


    Even the strong and **** Kyushu Siyi powerhouses and the barbarian powerhouses were so scared that they stopped at this moment and fled to the distance.


    This power is too great, even the sound makes them a little unbearable.


    Looking at the ruins one by one, his face was shocked, and his heart was palpitating.


    They didn''t know what happened inside, but they knew that there was definitely one person in this battle that was Su Yan.


    Too terrible, really too terrible, unimaginable!


    Su Yan fought all the way, causing their worldview to collapse.


    You, a perfect yang pill, have already defended the sky with one enemy and a hundred, and your yang pill successfully killed the strong in the early stage of Yin and Yang has created history.


    But now, this kind of power fluctuation made them feel that the object of Su Yan''s battle was definitely more terrifying than the powerhouse at the peak of Yin and Yang.


    They didn''t dare to think, they didn''t dare to guess how terrifying Su Yan''s opponent was.


    But in fact, the orangutan has reached the mid-yin-yang existence by virtue of its power.


    Fist bump, unlimited power!


    I can only hear the earth-shaking sound, I don''t know everything else.


    After a long time, the voice disappeared, Su Yan held his right arm, his arm was broken, bloody, and terrible!


    On the other hand, the ape''s arms are not so good, the same blood and blood, and the bones and muscles are completely broken.


    At this moment, the two are in a tie, and both lose!


    But for the apes, this is unacceptable and unbearable.


    The ape, known as the king of power, faced a weak human being like an ant, how could he tie his hand, how could he be injured!


    At this moment the orangutan roared, exerting all its strength, its strength reached its limit, and the iron chain that imprisoned it was broken!

 Chapter 1905： Desperately kill!

    What does this mean? The greatest imprisonment is gone, and this ape is completely free of restraints.


    Before it was bound by iron chains and could not move far, so it had always passively accepted Su Yan''s attacks.


    Once Su Yan retreats, it has no choice but to get angry. That''s it.


    But now, the iron chain was torn by the angry orangutan. It was completely free of restraints and completely free, which would make Su Yan face the ultimate terror.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his arm was broken, and he was still dripping with blood at the moment, which was not optimistic for him.


    But before he could think about it, the orangutan broke the huge iron chain and broke through the confinement to it. At this moment, he was mad, slapped his chest frantically.


    Obviously, the apes were about to attack Su Yan, a mortal attack, an absolute force bombardment.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his Yuan Li to repair the injury on his arm, he must hurry up.


    In a few seconds, it was a very short moment, and the ape had already charged towards Su Yan.


    This speed is not like what a giant should have, it is extremely fast, and it is in front of Su Yan in an instant.


    The ape, which was extremely taller than Su Yan, was as huge as a Mount Tai in Su Yan''s eyes.


    At this moment, the roar of the orangutan shook the sky, his fists were clenched, and he hit Su Yan directly!


    Its fist was bigger than Su Yan''s entire body, and there was electric light flickering on it.


    Only when the power reaches the extreme, will the electric light appear, which is really scary.


    Su Yan hurriedly used the technique of dragon leaping a thousand miles to avoid the terrifying blow of the apes.


    Just after evading, the fist of the orangutan blasted into the wall with one punch, and the whole wall was shattered by it!


    There was a cold sweat on Su Yan''s forehead, this TM power was really terrifying.


    Even Su Yan, who is proud of his strength, has to admit that his strength is not as good as the apes.


    Before and the apes were evenly divided and injured, but at that time the apes were imprisoned, trapped by chains, not free.


    Now it''s different, the apes can do whatever they want, and make a full blow.


    Su Yan hurriedly fell back into the air, his arm injury completely recovered at this moment.


    But the orangutan didn''t stay for a moment at all, regardless of that side of the cliff and gravel, he turned around and blasted Su Yan again.


    The power was as terrifying, even with a bit of anger, because Su Yan escaped its punch.


    The apes cannot speak, otherwise there must be a roar at the moment.


    Facing this punch of the orangutan, Su Yan did not resist. He knew that if he slammed a punch, his arm would definitely be injured again, and it would certainly not be so easy to repair.


    Su Yan can only use the secret technique to the extreme, avoiding the attack of the apes, even if he is arrogant, he now has to use circuitous tactics.


    Su Yan is very strong, but not stupid. Facing a strong enemy, trying to win is something he often does. He is not a fool.


    The ape became more and more furious, and Su Yan evaded him after several punches, which made it roar constantly.


    The sound is so loud that it can be heard by the outside world, giving people an extreme sense of fear.


    Everyone doesn''t know what happened in the ruins, but can guess some.


    It must be Su Yan fighting with some monster. After all, this voice can tell whether it is a human or a strange animal.


    At this moment, they clearly realized that Su Yan was a different kind, and couldn''t be treated with common sense at all. They could just do what they would do with a pen, and they could also turn the other side over.


    Even the strong of the barbarian tribe was trembling at this moment, worried that this terrifying battle would completely destroy the ruins.


    This ruin is the palace of their ancestors, and it must not be destroyed. If it is destroyed, then their descendants would be extremely sinful.


    This is tantamount to the ancestral grave being destroyed, but there is nothing you can do as descendants.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan kept avoiding, but the repeated avoidance cost him a lot of vitality. At this moment, his forehead was sweating profusely, and his dantian vitality was also somewhat empty.


    After all, fighting continuously, even he could not have inexhaustible inexhaustible vitality.


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, and those eyes seemed to be filled with the entire universe, extremely deep.


    At the moment when the orangutan faced him, Su Yan was not regressing. He faced the orangutan and actually greeted him.


    This was an extremely irrational approach, and Su Yan had to go head-to-head with the apes.


    Fist, the most direct way of fighting for men, is very simple, without any bells and whistles.


    Just like this, it was exactly the same as before, but the result was a little different.


    Immediately after the collision, Su Yan was blown away by the terrifying power of the apes. He flew up to a kilometer away, and hit the ground with one head, and the entire ground was sunken for more than ten meters.


    And Su Yan''s arm was completely out of sensation at this moment, because his arm was completely destroyed, only short sleeves and blood could be seen.


    But the arm of the orangutan didn''t suffer much injury, just some blood stains.


    The orangutan roared, as if celebrating his victory, very excited.


    More than that, the orangutan also provoked a dance, pouting his **** to Su Yan, mocking Su Yan.


    Su Yan was weak, he was badly injured by the fist of the ape, his dantian felt a little cracked, and his Yuanli almost disappeared at this moment.


    The orangutan didn''t hesitate too much, stopped celebrating, and walked directly towards Su Yan in a stride. It understood that Su Yan''s immortality was not the end.


    The soles of the apes'' feet are even bigger, and they walk and shake the mountains.


    He lifted the soles of his feet directly, as if he could block all the light of the ruins, and instantly fell towards Su Yan.


    The ape believed that this foot would definitely trample Su Yan into meatloaf, announcing the complete end of the battle.


    But when the soles of his feet fell, he felt a piercing pain, which changed the face of the tower.


    The orangutan lifted the sole of his foot and saw Su Yan''s other arm raised high, with a shining light and powerful vitality on it.


    When the ape stepped down, Su Yan swallowed the two fourth-tier pills and directly transformed them into his own strength.


    Su Yan did not use his strength to fight against the apes. At this moment, he realized it suddenly. He directly used the secret technique, the power of fragmentation!


    The orangutan felt severe pain and was extremely angry. He kept roaring, and his fists banged directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, his left hand shining even more brightly, the power transformed by the two fourth-grade pills was all blessed in his hand, and the power of the collapse burst out like a mountain.


    In an instant, the ape was directly defeated by Su Yan''s secret technique, his palm turned into powder, and blood was sprayed continuously.


    It couldn''t resist at all, and there was no way to stop it. The body was constantly tearing, and the huge tearing force made it painful and roaring.


    However, after all, the result could not be changed. The huge body of the orangutan burst into pieces in the roar, and everything turned into powder.

 Chapter 1906： Relics and treasures!

    Seeing the huge ape in front of him completely turned into powder, and no wind drifted around, Su Yan''s heart was completely relaxed.


    It was really unexpected to be able to push him to this point, he didn''t expect it at all.


    "Everything in this world is really amazing!"


    The death of the orangutan made Su Yan breathe a sigh of relief, but the huge ape skin left behind made Su Yan''s eyes bright.


    The power of collapse only turned the flesh and blood of the ape into ashes, but did not destroy its flesh and blood. The entire large skin sac was folded on the ground at this moment, and it looked huge.


    From this it can be seen that the flesh of this ape is really hard to imagine, and it is comparable to a weapon of defense.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged and started running "Nine Heavens of Chaos" to repair his injuries.


    The reason why Su Yan was able to use the power of collapse was to kill the apes, which even Su Yan had never thought of.


    He was in a critical moment and made a desperate fight.


    Because his dantian was depleted at that time, relying entirely on the power of the two pills that he swallowed to transform, and this power can only exert the power of collapse, and the power is less than two-thirds of the strong time.


    But it turned out to be an accident, just killing the apes.


    Thinking about it now, this ape''s body refining technique is great, and it is not afraid of ordinary power confrontations, but rather willing.


    Its advantage is strength, powerful and unmatched power.


    But the greater the advantage, the greater the shortcomings, it will not be able to withstand the secret technique, and it cannot withstand the attack of the secret technique.


    The secret technique can be used directly through its hard skin and directly crush its flesh and blood. This is the fundamental reason.


    If Su Yan wanted to be thorough at the beginning, he might be able to easily kill apes with a single mental power.


    Now he was almost killed by the ape, even Su Yan let out a cold sweat at the last moment.


    After everything was over, Su Yan was relieved to repair the injury, with the majestic spiritual power of two pills, recovery was only a matter of time.


    After an hour of recovery, Su Yan slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his almost broken arm had grown flesh and blood, completely recovered, and his skin was like a baby.


    There was a pair of dirt all over Su Yan, this was the waste that was eliminated, a force shocked, and the dirt all over his body also fell off.


    At the same time, Su Yan took out a bucket of super spiritual power from the ghost gourd, took a leisurely bath, and then changed into clean clothes, only feeling refreshed.


    All previous pains and discomforts were wiped out, and the dantian recovered, becoming more dense and majestic, as if it could directly break through.


    "If you continue like this, half a step is just around the corner!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were shining, and he was constantly fighting with the enemy. This was the best way to improve his realm and strengthen himself. It was very effective.


    Su Yan packed up everything, put the orangutan skin into the ghost gourd, and headed towards the place where the orangutan came out.


    This ape''s skin is a good treasure, and when the time comes, he will go back and make a few defensive suits. Even the strong man with perfect Yang Dan can do nothing.


    Of course, what Su Yan thought of was Jin Shiya. Of course, her own woman should be best loved and protected.


    At the same time, Su Yan, Xiao Meng, Xiao Lolita, and Yuwen Xiongba have not forgotten that the human ape��s skin is very huge, like a Taishan mountain, which can make many pieces. When the time comes, Su Yan can rest assured.


    Walking towards the deep place, this is where the orangutan stayed. As soon as he stepped in, a stench came and the orangutan also had to eat and drink, which really made Su Yan helpless.


    Su Yan wrapped himself with elemental strength, soared into the air, and leaped forward directly, disappearing for a moment.


    And the strongmen of the Kyushu Sibari and the barbarians outside were also shocked at this moment, because the shock had disappeared and everything was restored.


    They don''t know what the result is, or who won.


    At this moment, the strong people of the four barbarians and the barbarians in Kyushu had the same wishes, hoping that Su Yan would die.


    Su Yan died. For the powerful in Kyushu and Siyi, it was profitable but harmless. They could do their own things and continue to be their own district bosses.


    For the strong of the barbarians, stepping into the relics of their ancestors is a heinous crime, and dying in it is the best punishment.


    However, their wishes fell through, completely moving in the opposite direction.


    Su Yan was not dead, but better. This battle made him realize a lot, and there are faint signs of breakthrough.


    Su Yan was still walking through the ruins at this moment. The ruins were too large, like a large underground city, even though Su Yan had gone for so long, they still hadn''t reached the end.


    However, Su Yan was very patient and didn''t have the slightest intention to rush, so he moved on.


    During the period, Su Yan had seen a lot of spirit grass and elixir, many of the third-ranks, with a dazzling array of them, and the fourth-ranks were no more.


    Naturally, the result need not be elaborated. Of course, it was completely looted. After Su Yan passed, it must be a lighting policy.


    Along the way, Su Yan had gained a lot, and even if he couldn''t get the treasures in the legend of the barbarians, this trip was not in vain.


    When there was a little light in front of Su Yan, Su Yan stopped because he saw a huge palace.


    This palace is not magnificent and magnificent, but looks very simple, like the residence of a caveman, just enlarged infinitely.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, looked around for a while, and walked towards the palace.


    The reason why it is called a palace is that it has been slightly built around this area, and it is not a primitive place.


    Su Yan knew that this must be the center of the ruins, the most powerful mausoleum of the ancestors of the barbarians.


    In other words, Su Yan is not far from the legendary treasure, and maybe even the treasure is in this palace.


    Su Yan walked towards the top of the palace, where there was a huge coffin that attracted Su Yan''s eyes.


    When he approached, Su Yan only felt that there was a majestic power, extremely powerful, and with a primitive breath, which was daunting, and a feeling of respect was born in his heart.


    This power is very primitive, too pure, very powerful!


    Su Yan used his original strength to resist, ignoring this strength, and forcibly walked to the side of the huge coffin.


    The coffin was covered and well sealed, and the materials used were all materials that Su Yan had never heard of.


    It is probably an extinct tree in this martial arts world.


    A power emerged in Su Yan''s hand, and he patted the coffin cover directly.


    Suddenly, the entire coffin vibrated violently, and the coffin lid shot out suddenly.


    Su Yan couldn''t wait to see what was inside.


    But at this moment, the coffin glowed with a glow, colorful and dazzling.


    At the same time, a box flew directly from the coffin and stood in the air.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he could feel that the box was not simple, and had very powerful power fluctuations.


    This is the relic treasure!

 Chapter 1907： Attacked!

    Su Yan''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he entered this ruin by himself, fighting again and again, fighting desperately against the apes, isn''t it just for this legendary treasure?


    It was a little different from what I had expected, because the treasure was revealed directly, standing in the air, without any special effects.


    The previous light and strong fluctuations have long since dissipated, and they are coming and going fast.


    This feels a bit low, and Su Yan suspects that this might not be a real treasure.


    Normally powerful immortals appear on the stage, and there will be absolutely brilliant rays of light, immortal spirits rushing towards the face, with great pomp.


    Similarly, the legendary treasures are definitely very important for people to directly step into the realm of Yin and Yang.


    To appear like this, at least there must be some taboo rune, or a powerful formation.


    But Su Yan changed his mind and found everything clear.


    The orangutan might be guarding this barbarian treasure, the owner of this ruin is really smart.


    Imprisoning a beast and letting him guard the treasure is nothing more astute in calculation.


    Su Yan recovered his face, calmed down what he was thinking, and leaned further towards the coffin.


    The box was suspended in the air, with faint light fluctuations, giving people a very elegant feeling, without any special power surge.


    Su Yan leaped forward and rushed directly towards the box, regardless of whether it was real or not, first get it.


    Approaching the treasure, Su Yan could see the strange pattern carved on the box, which made him feel inexplicably palpitating.


    He hurriedly ran his elemental power to protect his whole body, and at the same time the power of divine consciousness was turned on, his spiritual power was strengthened, and all defenses were done.


    Maybe this is a trap, maybe, let people relax, and finally come a fatal blow.


    Su Yan could see the box clearly, right in front of him, at his fingertips.


    He stretched out his long fingers and grabbed it towards the box.


    But at this moment, the box immediately fluctuated, and a violent gas shook open, as if a huge explosion had produced a very powerful shock wave.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed. Fortunately, he had done a good job of defense. The powerful Yuan Li was not afraid at all, and directly resisted the qi released from this box.


    It seemed that it was a trap, just to relax one''s vigilance. If Su Yan hadn''t done a good defense just now, he might have been overcast.


    This is the remains of the ancestors of the barbarians, not a simple place.


    Although Su Yan has the strength comparable to the Yin and Yang realm, the fluctuations in this place are not weak, and even a little carelessness is dangerous.


    Feeling that the box is no longer fluctuating, Su Yan reached out again, very fast.


    However, in that instant, the coffin below Su Yan exploded, and a huge explosion sounded everywhere.


    A terrifying wave directly oppressed Su Yan, which was comparable to the powerful blow of Yin Yang Jing in the early days.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, his eyes became deep, and a burst of shattering force came out directly.


    The shock caused by the coffin was directly dissipated by Su Yan and dissipated invisible.


    Su Yan stood up and rushed directly towards the box. He couldn''t get the box anymore.


    But who knows, that box is like spreading its legs, and it flies away directly!


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, using the Dragon Rising Technique, rushing towards the box.


    When I was a few minutes away from the box, I had to hold the box in my hand.


    But at this time, a violent roar vibrated.


    This voice was more terrifying than the apes, like a roar from a nine-day god.


    Even Su Yan was taken aback, his whole body resisted strongly, but even so, he was rushed back 100 meters by the roar.


    Su Yan''s face was cloudy and sunny, and a roar in this area had such a powerful force, could it be another ape.


    If it is really an ape, it must be more terrifying than killing the one before!


    To the west of the palace was endless darkness, and could not see everything. Su Yan could be sure that the roar came from there.


    At this moment, he showed his insight, there was light in front of him, and everything was contemplated.


    However, what made his heart cold was that he couldn''t see the darkness in the west, as if the darkness couldn''t be separated at all, it was endless.


    This is not a good sign, it is certain that there must be something unknown and powerful.


    Su Yan was already ready for the First World War. He had already arrived here. He was only one step away from getting the treasure. How could he give up?


    However, what left Su Yan speechless was that after the roar, the surroundings were calm and suddenly silent.


    Nothing was revealed in the darkness, and the opportunity seemed to have nothing at all.


    And the box was also suspended in the air at this moment, just like before.


    "Evil door!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but stared at the box, displayed a secret technique, and fetched something!


    This secret technique is a side-by-side technique, not a great technique, but it has miraculous effects. It is very practical for Su Yan at this moment.


    The box was locked and could not be separated at all, so Su Yan grabbed it in his hand.


    Su Yan smiled and couldn''t help but said, "I finally caught you!"


    The box was firmly grasped by him, it was impossible to get rid of it, and he used a powerful force to suppress it.


    Su Yan looked at it, and the box in between was very simple, with nothing conspicuous, carved with an inexplicable flower.


    But in an instant, Su Yan''s complexion changed suddenly.


    This flower is the other side flower!


    The flower of the other side is by no means simple, because it represents the end of death and is the flower of misfortune and evil.


    Does this box represent evil, a trap, or an unknown? !


    Su Yan hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to give it a try, and would never give up because of a flower from the other side.


    He used his power and rushed directly towards the box, trying to open it.


    It was impossible for the box to resist Su Yan''s power of Yuanli, and it made a creaking sound as if the door closed.


    After that, a gap was exposed in the box, and a dazzling light was emitted from it, even Su Yan could not look directly.


    After the light softened, Su Yan looked intently, but the gap in the box was too small to see what was inside.


    Of course, he has also used the divine sense to detect it, but it is strange that he can''t detect it, there seems to be something in it that isolates his divine sense.


    It can be seen that this box feels extraordinary, and the people who once owned this box are by no means simple, very scary.


    At the moment Su Yan was distracted, a huge black arm struck him directly, powerful!


    Su Yan didn''t have time to react at all, because his focus was always on the box, and his consciousness was always exploring the box.


    This huge dark arm came too suddenly, it was impossible to guard against!


    Because the speed is too fast, if it is a normal speed, Su Yan can fully react.


    In this way, in just a second, Su Yan felt the severe pain from his arm, as if the whole arm was directly crushed by something.


    At the same time, the box slipped away from his hands, leaped towards the endless darkness, and disappeared for a moment.

 Chapter 1908： Totally lost!

    Su Yan suddenly burst into cold sweat on his forehead, looking at his arm, it was completely deformed!


    His body refining technique is great, and the cultivation of Li Jue makes his neck bones very strong, which is already comparable to the powerful body in the Yin and Yang realm.


    But now it was still deformed, almost breaking, and blood was squeezed out, infecting the entire arm.


    More than that, the intense pain has been stimulating Su Yan, and this pain is definitely not physical pain.


    Su Yan dismissed ordinary physical pain at all, and his endurance was naturally very strong.


    And this is a kind of mental pain, as if this sudden blow not only hit his arm, but also hit his soul!


    Su Yan looked towards the dark place, there was no fluctuation in that place, he was attacked and reacted quickly, but still did not see any black hands!


    This made Su Yan''s heart suddenly uneasy, there is definitely an unknown and terrible existence in this place.


    This existence is definitely not an ordinary early Yin-Yang strong person, I am afraid it is comparable to or even stronger than the Middle Yin-Yang!


    Su Yan already had a retreat in his heart. He was Su Baxian, but when facing an absolute strong enemy, he would not be foolish and confront the enemy.


    But just when he was about to retreat, there were fluctuations in the endless darkness.


    A swaying situation swept across the mountain, and the whole ruins seemed to be dancing.


    The huge shock made Su Yan feel dizzy and dizzy. This is definitely not his weakness.


    Because at the time of this shaking, a powerful spiritual force struck him, very powerful!


    Su Yan hurriedly used his spiritual sense to resist, but fortunately his spiritual sense was very powerful and he was not afraid.


    At the same time, Su Yan used his original strength to repair the injuries on his hands as quickly as possible.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he had been planted with an inexplicable weird power.


    His own powerful elemental power actually confronted the weird power, and could not have the slightest advantage.


    This is like the water pipe being blocked, the water cannot continue to circulate, and the injury cannot be repaired.


    Su Yan''s face was already gloomy, and he was careless this time. The ruins of the barbarian clan was a landmine, and it was a landmine that attracted people to step on it.


    But at the moment of Su Yan, the shaking became more intense, and a huge figure appeared in the endless darkness.


    This caused Su Yan''s pupils to shrink suddenly, is there really a terrible ape!


    If it was a human ape, Su Yan could be sure that this one must be much stronger than the previous one, and it would be difficult for him to fight the enemy.


    The shadow became more and more obvious, and it was completely revealed in the end, causing Su Yan''s face to change transiently.


    It''s not an ape, it can''t be said at all, it''s like a monster, like an ancient creature.


    But Su Yan can guess something from this weird giant creature, this may be the ancestor of the barbarian!


    The barbarians are called barbarians, not just because they live in a savage land, not only because they can only use brute force, but also because of their ancient history!


    It is rumored that the barbarians are not humans, but are transformed by barbarians in the sky, they are alien beasts!


    That''s right, the behemoth in front of Su Yan is a strange beast, very savage and huge, giving people a very ancient aura.


    This strange and barbaric pair of eyes stared at Su Yan fiercely, with a very powerful murderous aura, majestic and majestic.


    And what he held in his hand was the box, shining with a very powerful light at this moment, and a terrifying aura poured out.


    No need to guess, this must be a treasure in the legend of the barbarian. The aura and powerfulness that floated out are pure and absolutely good. A breath can eliminate the pain.


    Su Yan had no doubt that if he could get it, he would definitely be able to break through immediately, at least half a step yin and yang.


    If he wants, he can reach the realm of Yin and Yang directly!


    But right now, this treasure is not in Su Yan''s hands at all, but in the hands of an alien, and that alien is very terrifying.


    Yiman kept looking at Su Yan, as if looking strange, and of course his prestige was not reduced by half.


    Su Yan''s scalp was numb when he saw him, and at the same time he felt annoyed.


    Although this strange barbarian feels terrifying, Su Yan has only one choice right now, either die or kill this strange barbarian!


    Su Yan moved, his figure resembling a ghost, instantly casting a powerful secret technique.


    He used all the power he could use, and all the secret arts he could use. This was a desperate blow.


    Su Yan understood that if you don''t fight hard for such a terrible enemy, you will lose completely.


    Consumption with the strong is self-defeating.


    All kinds of secret techniques are shining brightly, Zhou Guang''s anomaly emerges, the space fluctuates, and the ripples rise and fall.


    Huge power and attacks burst out from Su Yan, directly towards the barbaric attack.


    Yiman didn''t make the slightest movement, but a trace of blood oozes in his eyes, as if angry, repeatedly angry, as if to devour his soul!


    He lifted his arm directly, and punched Su Yan!


    This fist is too big, just a single hair is like a sapling!


    The power of the fist is terrifying, and it is directly ignoring all the secret arts!


    The two blue dragons transformed from "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" were directly smashed to pieces by the strange man, and they could not even make the sound of the dragon.


    In "Shaking the Sky Sixteen Forms", Su Yan performed the previous six forms, but he couldn''t stop Yiman''s fist for a second, as if paper was stuck.


    The terrifying force tactics, crushing the ground, covering the sky, and endless power, but to the barbarian, it is completely ridiculous.


    Su Yan''s desperate blow, to the stranger''s eyes, was like a baby''s strength, too fragile.


    Without resistance, Yiman directly smashed all the secret techniques and blasted directly at Su Yan!


    Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to protect himself. This was his last defense.


    But in an instant, in a short period of time, Su Yan was like a short-term kite, which was directly blown away by a savage punch!


    It was fragile at all. It was directly knocked away from a kilometer away, and hit the huge wall with one end, and the whole wall collapsed instantly.


    More than that, this huge force poured out from Su Yan''s body, directly acting on the entire ruins!


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the ruins were finally unbearable, completely collapsed and turned into ruins.


    hiss!


    The giants of the four barbarians in Kyushu outside, and even the strong barbarians, all took a breath, and they were completely silly.


    This power is too terrifying, it is very different from the previous fluctuations.


    The formation of the entire ruins was fragile at this moment, and it was completely vulnerable, just like Su Yan.


    The huge shaking stretched for thousands of miles, and there were huge shocks in all directions.


    The land of the barbarian jungle has never had such a catastrophe, with a radius of thousands of miles, it seems to be overturned in an instant, like a farmer loosening the soil!


    At this moment, all the strong men dared to confront each other, and all of them had their lives in peace, flying in the air, avoiding this terrifying fluctuation, and one by one was frightened and jumped wildly.

 Chapter 1909： Chance to survive!

    However, after a while, all the powerhouses of the four barbarians in Kyushu and even the barbarians were gone.


    Of course, Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba would not stay stupid, and they also followed the army away from here.


    I originally thought that flying high in the sky would be safe, but in reality it was not because of the huge power that spread from the ruins. This power was too terrifying, even if it was the Sun Dan Consummation, it could not resist.


    Therefore, everyone retreats thousands of miles away, one by one is full of surprise, it is hard to imagine what kind of battle happened in the ruins.


    They even suspected that such a terrifying battle could not have been caused by Su Yan. It might have been a change in the ruins. As for Su Yan, they would have belched long ago.


    Of course, they also expected Su Yan to belch very much, because Su Yan would always suppress them when he was alive, especially the powerhouses of Siyi in Kyushu.


    All of them are full of horror, and this relic has never fluctuated before.


    In the past, even if a strong person in the realm of Yin and Yang entered, it was impossible to cause the ruins to collapse and be completely destroyed.


    This time, everyone did not know the reason, all speculations.


    Although everyone hopes that Su Yan would die long ago, in fact many people still think that this may be caused by Su Yan.


    At this moment, under the ruins, Su Yan was hit by a fist from the strange man, flying backwards for a kilometer, smashing the wall.


    His whole muscles and bones were completely shattered at this moment, and his muscles were pulled, like shredded beef.


    More than that, his muscles and bones were also broken, and his bones had already turned into residue.


    At this moment, Su Yan was like a puddle of mud, unable to stand up at all.


    The blood all over his body made him a blood man, lying in the corner so hideously and motionless.


    But Yiman didn''t care at all, as if his own punch was like a random cast, even showing disdain on his face.


    His power was too great, as if he had inherited the power of the ancient barbarians, very terrifying.


    If Su Yan wants to fight with him, he must at least break through the realm of Yin and Yang.


    At this moment, Yiman walked towards Su Yan, his footsteps were loud and not fast.


    When he came to Su Yan, Yiman knelt down, his eyes staring at Su Yan.


    "Did you break into this place just for this box?"


    Shocked, even though Su Yan was in a terrible situation, his mental consciousness was still intact and his brain was very clear.


    This savage can speak and possesses strong wisdom.


    Su Yan endured the piercing pain, blinked his eyes hard, his lips could no longer move.


    Upon seeing this, the stranger directly used brute force!


    However, instead of destroying general brute force, it was repairing Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan moved his lips and looked at the stranger with a cold face.


    "Kill if you want!"


    The infinite coldness in Yiman''s eyes, the huge killing intent made Su Yan feel a bit of chill.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you? The mere ants dare to come and sleep around this seat."


    "Humph." Su Yan snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    This made the stranger angry, and he grabbed Su Yan by the neck, and only needed to squeeze it hard, and Su Yan''s skin bag was finished.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he looked at Su Yan and threatened: "Your life is just between my thoughts, answer my questions!"


    "Are you from a barbarian!"


    Su Yan shook his head. He was not so stupid that he could not lie, but he thought that this strange and barbaric remark was simply nonsense.


    Whether the barbarians are absolutely aware, the blood of the people can definitely be felt.


    "Not my race, come to this ruin to **** the treasure, will you kill my barbarians!"


    Su Yan continued to shake his head, but he did not kill, but only a few members of the Yi tribe and two members of the dark night organization.


    Yiman put Su Yan down, turned around and looked at where he came from.


    "Hmph, I''ve been in this place for eighty years, and it''s the first time I have met someone who can get there."


    "I also felt your previous battles. It is a bit of strength to be able to successfully kill the powerful in the Yin-Yang realm by relying on the sun pill, and even my pets were killed by you."


    Su Yan said nothing, his life was in the hands of this stranger, and no matter how much he said, it was just empty talk.


    He admits that the strength of this strange barbarian is definitely above the middle of Yin and Yang, and it is very likely to reach the latter stage of Yin and Yang!


    This gap, even if he is against the sky, is impossible to fill.


    Moreover, this strange barbarian is by no means simple, with the blood of the ancestors of the barbarian tribe.


    After that, there was constant silence, Yiman did not speak, Su Yan did not speak, and the scene became stalemate.


    The long silence made the entire ruins become somewhat depressed, but this did not make Su Yan speak.


    He was sweating in pain at the moment, and he didn''t want to talk at all.


    However, Su Yan did not hold his hands, he was still recovering his body. As long as his body recovered, although he could not beat the barbaric, there was still no problem to escape.


    "Want to recover and escape?!"


    Yiman turned around and looked at Su Yan with a mocking smile.


    Su Yan doesn''t answer, so why not be seen through.


    "Interesting, you are not afraid of death, it''s really interesting."


    In an unexpected situation, Yiman actually smiled.


    Su Yan was not afraid of death. He hadn''t faced death before. He was already calm and unhurried. He was afraid of death. He did not have what he is today.


    "I can see fierceness in your eyes. I know you are not easy. Now I can give you a chance."


    Yiman looked at Su Yan''s eyes, and said with allure.


    "what chance?"


    Su Yan spoke. He didn''t know what the stranger was going to do, but he definitely didn''t want to kill himself. If he wanted to kill himself, he would be dead.


    "A chance to survive!"


    Yiman smiled even more, but it made people absolutely cold, as if it were a sneer.


    Su Yan looked at the strange man, his eyes still cold, and he didn''t mean to be greedy or happy.


    There was silence again, a long silence, very depressing.


    Su Yan didn''t ask, and didn''t directly ask Yiman''s chance to survive.


    Su Yan was waiting for Yiman to say that Yiman was actually waiting for Su Yan to ask.


    But the contest between the two was ultimately won by Su Yan.


    "You are really funny, not a simple person, not like a person in this world."


    The stranger sighed, then sighed and said, "Have you heard the story of the barbarian?"


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly, which made him resound the story told to him by the blind old priest in the Barbarian tribe.


    "Manji and Niuniu?!" Su Yan said tentatively.


    But who knows, as soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the stranger''s eyes were scarlet, and his body shook with a majestic force, and the whole ruin was overturned again.


    This was a bitter for Su Yan. He had just repaired a little and his body was broken again.


    Yiman looked at Su Yan directly, his eyes were as bright as the sun and the moon, full of expectation.


    Su Yan didn''t expect this kind of gap, and this strange reaction was too big.


    Su Yan just said two names.

 Chapter 1910： Cant find it, die!

    Yiman''s eyes rested on Su Yan''s face, and a brute force was used to repair Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan was shocked by the speed of this repair, which was too fast!


    He could feel his muscles, bones and skin slowly recovering, and even the cracks in his pubic area were repairing.


    But within a few minutes, the body has completely recovered!


    On the other hand, Yiman was breathing heavily, panting heavily, as if expending a lot of energy.


    At this time, Su Yan could completely run away, and this strange man absolutely couldn''t stop him.


    But Su Yan didn''t do that. Instead, he looked at the stranger, he definitely had something in it.


    Yiman lowered his head and breathed non-stop, obviously repairing Su Yan took a lot of his energy.


    After all, a few minutes after the giant restored a bunch of rotten meat, he also repaired Su Yan''s dantian and gave Su Yan''s dantian aura, which is almost unbelievable.


    But Yiman did just that, which was surprising.


    Su Yan walked to Yiman''s side and looked at the behemoth, with a touch of complicated emotion in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you Manji!"


    The words fell, two drops of tears like a giant barrel fell directly, giving Su Yan a chill.


    Yiman cried!


    The savage body trembled violently, trembling uncontrollably!


    even!


    Su Yan felt the savage pain, the incomparable pain, and also contained a sorrow and longing.


    Yes, Su Yan was almost completely certain.


    The behemoth in front of him turned out to be the man in the old priest''s story-Man Ji!


    But something was wrong. Su Yan thought that this kind of story was an ancient legend at first, and it might have been circulating for thousands of years.


    However, Yiman said before that he had been here for eighty years, and the time was wrong.


    Could it be that this story is not a thousand-year legend, it is a real thing.


    "You are Manji!"


    Su Yan repeated again, looking at Yiman.


    Yiman ignored it at all, trembling violently, tears kept falling, heartbroken.


    Su Yan didn''t know why, his heart ached, two kinds of pain!


    One is the colic in his heart, as if being pulled inexplicably.


    The other is the trembling of raising a ghost gourd. Ji Ruxue is also infected? !


    "The man in white caught you here?"


    Su Yan asked again.


    At this time Yiman raised his head, with a tearful look, where there was still the ferocity just now, like a sad child.


    He nodded, indeed.


    The village changed, he awakened, killed the changed person, but was finally taken away by a white-clothed man.


    When he woke up, he was already in this blind place.


    He was afraid, he was terrified, he was lonely...


    When he first arrived in this place, the apes were much better than him. He escaped several times and became his plaything in the end.


    His heart is dead long ago, but as time has been covered by the dust, he has a little more caring, and he hangs on a girl.


    "you help me."


    Su Yan understood that he had a chance to survive.


    "How to help you?"


    "Help me find Niuniu, I want to see her."


    Yiman''s eye sockets were red and swollen, full of expectations, almost pleading.


    Su Yan was speechless, which story was miserable, but it was a fact.


    Even the ruthless Immortal Emperor, he had to be infected at this moment.


    Eighty years ago, it is unclear whether Niuniu is still in the world, even if she is still looking for a big barbarian, and not necessarily in the land of the barbarian.


    But Su Yan could not refuse, and he did not dare to refuse!


    This refused, and his life would not be saved.


    "I tried my best." Su Yan said lightly, after all, he was not sure.


    "No way!"


    Who knows Yibaran would not agree.


    "You must find Niuniu, find life, and find death!"


    Yiman was angry and cold, and he was too stubborn, even stubborn.


    Su Yan was speechless, he would have to lose his life if he couldn''t find himself.


    "Don''t think about other spooky ideas, you only have these two paths, because you have my brute force in your body, and I can control it at will."


    This weasel gave the rooster a New Year''s greetings, and he didn''t have a good heart. It''s no wonder that he did not hesitate to heal Su Yan at all costs. It turned out that everything was fine.


    Su Yan knew that there was no way to get rid of brute force at all, otherwise the barbaric would not be so confident.


    "Give you three days."


    After Yiman finished speaking, he ignored Su Yan and walked directly to the place of endless darkness. After a while, he disappeared.


    "Hey, look for Mao in three days!"


    Su Yan shouted, three days, what happened to the huge martial arts world, if Niuniu is no longer in the world, wouldn''t he want to be buried with him?


    But the barbarian has disappeared.


    Su Yan''s face twitched, but there was no way.


    In the end, he could only walk outside the ruins, and first go out to find a way.


    In three days, Niuniu must be found.


    Except for the ruins, everything outside did not surprise Su Yan. He obviously expected that this huge fluctuation would definitely cause such a result.


    He flew directly high in the sky, searched around, and finally found the powerhouses of Siyi in Kyushu.


    Leaping over, the powerhouses in Kyushu and Siyi suddenly changed color and mutation.


    The sect master of Liupanshan was frightened Huarong paled.


    "Su...Su...Master Su!"


    Everyone had a sudden change in expression, as if they had seen the most incredible person.


    Their inner expectations fell through, and Su Yan did not die and came out alive.


    At the same time, their hearts are more trembling, which shows that the successive fluctuations are caused by Su Yan, which is terrible.


    Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were extremely happy and hurriedly walked towards Su Yan.


    "My lord, are you okay?"


    Su Yan wanted to say something or a big thing, but in the end he shook his head.


    Su Yan continued to look at the powerful people everywhere, the majesty enveloped the whole place at this moment, and even the powerful people of the barbarian tribe were terrified.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he directly found the blind high priest among the barbarian crowd.


    "come!"


    When Su Yan drank it, the high priest couldn''t help but flew towards Su Yan.


    The high priest trembles with fear.


    "Do you remember the story of Manji and Niuniu?!"


    The high priest nodded quickly and said, "I remember, of course I do."


    Su Yan looked at everyone present, and his tongue burst into Spring Thunder!


    "Then, I''ll give you a task now to find Niuniu, the land of the barbarians, and the Siyi in Kyushu will find it after searching for me."


    Everyone is puzzled, but they dare not speak.


    "Remember, I only give you three days, can''t find it, die!"


    Man Ji gave Su Yan the death order, and Su Yan also gave the death order to this group of people. He searched aimlessly, and it was impossible to find it.


    He can only pin his hopes on the people of the barbarians. After all, this is related to the barbarians and is a story passed down by the barbarians.


    Similarly, the powerhouses of the four barbarians in Kyushu cannot be left behind. One more person has one more chance. This matter is imminent and is related to his life.

 Chapter 1911： Weak and old

    Su Yan''s words are like Hong Zhong, shaking everywhere for a long time!


    Everyone''s scalp exploded, and they only felt cold all over, and their bodies felt a little soft involuntarily.


    More than that, the eardrum was injured.


    Su Yan''s voice was too terrifying, hitting people''s hearts directly, as if making people''s souls afraid.


    However, the people present at the scene are also strong from all over the place, and they are extremely famous.


    Although there is a big gap with Su Yan, he is not willing to be completely controlled by others and become Su Yan''s vassal.


    The strong man of the barbarians spoke at this moment, and his voice was very high.


    "Although you are strong, you still don''t have the ability to order us!"


    The speaker is the patriarch of Atay, one of the four barbarian tribes.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he didn''t bother to speak to this person.


    To him, speaking at this time seemed a bit wasteful, let alone showing his majesty.


    Because hands-on is always more practical than talking!


    Just when Artai''s patriarch''s words fell, even before the powerful people of the Jiuzhou and Siyi hadn''t reacted, Su Yan moved.


    He did not leave, just a shock of vitality, directly attacking the patriarch of the Artay tribe.


    This source of vitality is nothing to Su Yan, but its power is not so ordinary, and Yang Pill Consummation can never bear it!


    boom!


    The terrifying elemental force directly bombarded the patriarch of the Atay tribe, and he immediately flew upside down 100 meters and fell to the ground.


    The patriarch of the Ataiye tribe has already broken through to Yang Dan Consummation for decades, so naturally it should not be underestimated.


    However, facing Su Yan, he couldn''t resist at all, even Su Yan''s random blow.


    The patriarch of the tribe fell to the ground, his body dripping with blood, his muscles and bones had long been broken, and even his dantian was completely destroyed.


    More than that, Su Yan''s attack directly shattered his soul!


    hiss!


    All the powerhouses present all took a breath at the moment, feeling cold all over.


    They knew that Su Yan was strong, after all, after the previous fluctuations, Su Yan walked out intact.


    But that didn''t cause a visual impact, and now I just watched it all.


    With a random blow, the patriarch Artai who was close to half a step of Yin and Yang was killed, and his soul was defeated!


    Silence, godlike silence!


    It was a bit noisy just now, but now it''s completely depressing.


    Su Yan didn''t even glance at Artai''s patriarch, the result was already doomed.


    Just kidding, Manji''s life was pinched in his hands, if it wasn''t a bit harsh, would this group of people try to find it.


    Your own life is of course the most important, this is obvious.


    The patriarch who killed Artai, no one dared to say a word anymore, all trembling.


    And Su Yan''s face also became cold, this group of people are too ignorant!


    "Did you not hear what I said!"


    Su Yan yelled, and his voice vibrated for nine days, like a dragon roar.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, none of them could stand firm, and they all knelt down.


    "Follow the words of Master Su!"


    Without extra words, the strong from all sides rushed towards the Quartet and disappeared for a moment.


    The coldness on Su Yan''s face still exists and has not dissipated.


    "Don''t think about running away, I can''t deal with you, your lives are in my hands, I only need a thought and you will be broken!"


    Su Yan''s words are a warning to this group of people, after all, there are fools in the crowd, and they don''t know it.


    When Su Yan ordered these people to find Niuniu, the soul mark had already been planted, otherwise Su Yan would let these people leave.


    When everyone left, the whole place was suddenly empty.


    At the moment, the coldness on Su Yan''s face also disappeared, leaving only a burst of exhaustion.


    Little Lori and Yu Wen Xiongba both walked over, very concerned.


    "My lord, what happened?"


    Yuwen Xiongba wanted to know, and looked forward to it.


    Su Yan shook his head, his face even more exhausted, he didn''t want to talk now, he just wanted to wait.


    Little Lori also hurriedly scolded Yuwen Xiongba, obviously she realized something was wrong.


    "There are the strongest in it?"


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the sky and said, "I''m afraid everything will be resigned."


    Under the moonlight, everything was announced, and the entire barbarian jungle was restored to its former calm.


    It''s just that the devastation exists, and it can''t be wiped out.


    And at this moment, countless powerful people around the barbarian tribe are endlessly looking for someone, a person named Niuniu!


    This is a matter of family and life, and there is no room for sloppyness. Almost all the strong men have been mobilized to search for the carpet.


    And the people in the four barbarians of Kyushu did not dare to neglect, they were also frantically looking for their respective places, and did not dare to miss half of them.


    There is only one name, and nothing else is known. The difficulty of searching can be imagined.


    But the old priest still said everything he knew.


    At this time, there was no longer any hatred related to the barbarians and other places. Everyone became a grasshopper on a rope. If you can''t find Niuniu, you will die.


    So the high priest shared everything he knew and provided people in the entire martial arts world.


    There has never been such a magnificent scene before. The experts in the entire Xiuwu world are frantically looking for a person, and they will not let it go anywhere. They can''t wait to turn the entire Xiuwu world three times.


    Niuniu, if she were alive, she would be more than eighty years old, so the goal everyone was looking for was quite clear.


    Of course, more people are still focusing on the barbarian land. After all, Niuniu is the most likely to be in the barbarian land.


    One day passed, and the powerhouses in the entire martial arts world were sleepless.


    At first, some people didn''t take it seriously, but when they saw the body of a disdainful person blew up inexplicably, they were scared to ignore it.


    Everyone desperately searched and probed around, taking away as long as possible people.


    For two days, I was still sleepless, searching the whole process, without sleep at all.


    Three days have passed, and the entire martial arts world has been turned upside down.


    In the end, the powerhouses of the nine states, Siyi, and even the land of the barbarians in the Xiuwu world brought back a total of 180,000 weak and old old people.


    When Su Yan saw a crowd of old people, his head was big.


    "you guys!"


    Su Yanqi trembled all over, asking someone to find someone. Did this bring all the old people from the entire martial arts world.


    The old priest walked up to Su Yan nervously, leaning back and saying, "Master Su, this group of people are called Niuniu, and their ages are also symmetrical. The key point is that they all have one characteristic. There was an older brother named Manji in childhood."


    "For me to screen, it is the people of the barbarians who stayed, and the people who have experienced the change will stay!"


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    After screening, ten old people were finally left, all of whom were from the barbarian tribe, with exactly the same experience.


    This made Su Yan suddenly feel that his head is bigger. Could it be that all the ten old people were brought into the ruins.


    Then if Manji is unhappy by that time, wouldn''t he be over.

 Chapter 1912： Nowhere to say bleak

    Looking at the ten old people in front of him, Su Yan was speechless for a while, he didn''t have much information, and he couldn''t tell this at all.


    Ten elderly people have the same experience and are of similar age.


    They all looked the same, the previous Niuniu was only a few years old, which was indistinguishable.


    Su Yan''s head was so big that he could only look at the blind old priest and said, "You can tell me the difference."


    The blind old priest trembled all over, and his eyes were blind, how could he tell.


    He has only heard of previous stories, and is not an experiencer of the story.


    "Master Su, the younger one can''t tell."


    Seeing the old priest''s trembling appearance, Su Yan''s anger disappeared and he could not help shaking his head.


    "Fine, I''ll take them in."


    This is the only way for Manji to distinguish by himself, as long as one of the ten people is Niuniu.


    Su Yan bent over to the ten old women and said directly: "Offended."


    Afterwards, a Yuanli directly wrapped the ten old people and rushed into the ground instantly.


    In Yuanli, the ten old people are naturally unharmed, nor are they experiencing terrible things, just like riding in a car.


    Along the collapsed ruins, but after a while, Su Yan entered the center of the ruins.


    Still the same as before, the previous wars turned this place into ruins, but the place where Manji was located was unscathed.


    The endless darkness still makes people feel inexplicably timid.


    Su Yan gently placed the ten old women on the ground, regaining their strength.


    He looked at the endless darkness, and said, "Manji, I have brought people."


    The sound was not loud, but it spread around, drifting towards the endless darkness.


    Silence, the sound was directly swallowed by endless darkness, and disappeared for a moment.


    The silence continued, the whole place seemed very depressed, and the ten old people were also extremely afraid.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, everything has me."


    In fact, Su Yan had no bottom in his heart, and who knew what the result would be.


    If there is no Niuniu among the ten people, Su Yan can''t even think about the consequences, I am afraid they will all be buried here.


    Su Yan waited patiently, he could only wait now, there was no other way.


    After a while, a shocking sound came from the endless darkness, it was magnificent, like a giant beast.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge figure rushed out, the figure was huge, like Mount Tai.


    The ten old women collapsed to the ground in fright. After all, they were just ordinary people, not cultivators.


    Su Yan hurriedly used Yuan Li to resist, but the sound was too terrifying, and he directly shook him a hundred meters away.


    Simply, the ten old women were fine, which Su Yan didn''t expect at all.


    Could it be that Manji was angry, and he could not afford the consequences.


    At this moment, Manji''s figure is very tall, several times larger than before, shining red light all over, like flowing magma.


    His eyes were extremely blushing, as if evil, staring at Su Yan and the others.


    He was struggling, he was howling in pain, as if he could not control his body.


    The whole person was in extreme pain, and Su Yan could feel and see this.


    Manji was trying hard to control himself, his mind seemed to be controlled by something, violent was not his intention.


    But the red all over his body became more dazzling, and the coldness in his eyes rose more and more, as if he had completely fallen into madness.


    wuha!


    The huge roar resounded throughout the ruins, and even spread beyond the ruins, drifting in all directions.


    Manji couldn''t control himself, but he didn''t want to hurt Su Yan and others, so he could only rush towards the ruins.


    The entire ruins were smashed into ruins by him, and the ruins left by the ancestors of the barbarians were declared completely destroyed!


    More than that, Manji still didn''t stop, the boiling blood was burning all over his body, how could he stop.


    He rushed into the endless darkness, constantly making violent sounds, and the entire dark place was full of waves.


    The huge fluctuation set off a violent ripple, rushing directly towards Su Yan and others.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his power and resisted strongly!


    Simply, this was not directly facing the attack, it was just the shocking power that Su Yan could barely resist.


    And Su Yan''s forehead was sweaty at the moment, and he didn''t know what happened to this pretty lucky, how could it suddenly become so violent.


    Not listening to any words at all, it''s like changing a person, as if being controlled and becoming a grumpy machine.


    Su Yan couldn''t tell whether this situation was good or bad, but his heart was uneasy. If this Manji rushed towards them, it would definitely be over.


    The ten old women were too scared, and some even fainted.


    But once there was an old woman who had been standing, standing quietly, her eyes staring at the endless darkness.


    Manji''s roar and fury continued, and it became more and more terrifying, he could not control himself, he could not control his body at all.


    The roar shook the sky, the entire barbarian land was resounding, and the sky and the earth were discolored.


    Countless satisfied people bowed in panic, believing that the ancestors of the barbarians appeared spirits and came to the world of life again.


    And the Jiuzhou Siyi powerhouses outside the ruins are also waiting anxiously at this moment, and their lives are in Su Yan''s hands.


    At the moment, this situation is obviously not a good situation, which makes them feel despair one by one.


    "I don''t know what happened inside, I hope you don''t have trouble."


    Yufumi Yuba can only pray, pray that everything is safe, not to be pregnant.


    The same is true for Little Lori, even though she is usually cold, she is looking at the ruins with an uneasy face at the moment.


    But at this moment, under the ruins, the standing old woman spoke.


    "Are you brother Manji?"


    The voice was very crisp, just like the voice of a little girl, not something that an old woman could make.


    boom!


    There was a violent shock, followed by a moment of silence.


    The endless darkness, the huge figure rumbling out, the scarlet eyes looked directly at the old woman.


    The other nine backed away in fright, completely pale.


    Su Yan was silent, he couldn''t say anything at this time, and there was endless expectation in his heart.


    Manji leaned close to the old woman, and his hot red lava shone on the old woman''s face. The heat was extremely high.


    The old woman generally did not move, but looked at the behemoth in front of her silly.


    "Are you brother Manji?"


    The voice of the old woman is like a lark, very crisp, as if it can bring people into endless memories.


    All Manji''s violence stopped abruptly, and the scarlet eyes flowed out of waterfall-like spring water.


    The old woman''s wrinkled face was also soaked in tears.


    The two cried together, crying silently, so that in the end they all trembled.


    Reunion after a long absence, eighty years of anticipation, nowhere to say sadness!

 Chapter 1913： Insect fly

    No one can understand what 80 years is.


    Generally, the reunion of 30 years is praised as a classic, and the reunion of 50 years is even more likely to be separated by Yin and Yang.


    You must know that Niuniu is not a cultivator, she is just an ordinary person, and the time of these eighty years is even more commendable.


    The two looked at each other silently, their eyes shocked Su Yan, only true love could interpret.


    Like and love are not the same thing at all.


    Like may be a momentary attraction, or just a momentary interest, while love is the test of time, the accumulation of precipitation, or even a lifetime.


    Su Yan can clearly feel that Manji and Niuniu are love, loving each other deeply.


    Maybe eighty years ago, they were only a few years old and didn''t know what love is at all, but after so many years, they understand and know deeply.


    Manji''s tears became more and more turbulent, pouring down like a waterfall, and the whole ruins became a vast ocean.


    The red light and even the magma around him lost its luster at this moment, and at the same time lost the high temperature.


    More than that, Manji''s body began to gradually become smaller, getting smaller, and in the end it was almost like an ordinary person.


    Su Yan''s face was shocked, this man Ji was restored to his human appearance!


    Su Yan understood that this Man Ji did not intend to become a barbarian himself, he was only injected with the power of the ancient barbarians, and then he became a monster.


    He was forced to accept it, thinking about it, he knew how old he was after all.


    Now, because of Niuniu''s arrival, Man Ji has been probated, and he has restored his original appearance.


    Very young, like a child of a few years old, is not a young middle-aged person.


    However, Manji''s eyes were not so immature, but revealed an extremely mature feeling.


    He looked at Niuniu, as if seeing the past, seeing the time 80 years ago.


    Niuniu touched Manji''s face, her tears could not be stopped, her eyes became hazy.


    Manji was very obedient, just let Niuniu touch her face, but her face showed a smile.


    "Brother Manji!"


    Niuniu made a painful voice, unable to describe her inner mood at the moment.


    Complicated, completely complicated, mixed with grief and joy, this is a very distressing mood.


    "Niuniu."


    Man Ji was also stroking Niuniu''s face, not caring that Niuniu was so old, not caring about the wrinkles on her face, not caring about her age spots.


    Still Niuniu, the old Niuniu.


    "Brother Manji."


    Niuniu took out a piece of candy paper from her arms, which was exceptionally intact and well preserved.


    This shocked Man Ji, and the infinite memories in his heart suddenly poured into his brain.


    This is the candy paper he bought the lollipop back then, Niuniu has kept it for eighty years.


    "Brother Manji, do you know how happy Niuniu is, Niuniu is so happy."


    Joy finally overwhelmed the sadness, after all, the two reunited.


    Manji kept nodding his head. Of course he knew that his heart at the moment was not the same as Niuniu.


    Even if he becomes a barbarian, loses all memories, brutality and cruelty charge his brain.


    But he has never forgotten one person, that is Niuniu.


    As he became the master of this ruin, all memories returned, which made him think about Niuniu more and more, so that''s why Su Yan could find Niuniu.


    A ray of light appeared on Manji''s palm, it was the light of life!


    Su Yan immediately changed color and his face was shocked.


    He didn''t know what Manji was going to do, the light of life was life span, the most important thing!


    Man Ji looked at Niuniu with a smile, and said: "Niuniu, I will restore your appearance!"


    The light of life rushed directly towards Niuniu''s body, not meant to be violent, but a very soft light, directly filling Niuniu''s entire body.


    Niuniu''s body began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye, which made Su Yan incredible.


    He can restore his appearance and make people young, but he can''t make people rejuvenate, because it will cost his life and cost a lot.


    Even if he is willing, Su Yan''s current realm is not possible. This is the essential difference between Yang Dan realm and Yin Yang realm.


    Niuniu''s body was shrouded in light, and her skin began to change, becoming more immature and breakable.


    A white hair also slowly turned black at this moment, full of vitality.


    But in a moment, Niuniu changed, from an old-fashioned person to a very cute little girl.


    So this is how Niuniu looked when she was young!


    Man Ji looked at Niuniu, full of doting, and hugged her directly and kissed her.


    Niuniu is still a little uncomfortable, because she knows she is over 80 years old.


    "Brother Manji, no." Niuniu stopped.


    "It''s okay, you have recovered."


    Manji pointed to the tears that flowed before him underground, which contained Niuniu''s reflection.


    Niuniu was shocked, completely stupid, she couldn''t believe her eyes, she was rejuvenated.


    "We have missed eighty years, and this time we will not miss it. We have come back to the past, young, young, middle-aged, and old. We will never miss it in our lifetime!


    Man Ji hugged Niuniu and kissed directly.


    Although the picture is a bit gratifying, after all, they are two children, but in fact Su Yan understands that the two are not children long ago. This is how Manji wanted to be a gangster and wanted to see Niuniu when she was young.


    For this, he did not hesitate to spend most of his life, but for him it was totally worth it.


    It can be said that at this moment, Su Yan and Man Ji are already at the same level of strength, and they can fight against them, but Su Yan did not do that.


    How could he go to fight Manji, he was moved.


    Manji took Niuniu''s hand, full of pampering and doting on her face.


    Niuniu is a bit shy, and her daughter''s heart is undoubtedly revealed.


    Su Yan looked like an electric light bulb now, a little embarrassing.


    "Niuniu, let''s go." Man Ji said to Niuniu.


    Niuniu nodded, and directly followed Manji, walking towards the endless darkness.


    But for a moment, the shadows of the two disappeared, completely disappeared.


    Su Yan was left alone in the entire ruins, and he fell silent.


    Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief, at least Manji had let him go, although he knew that Manji''s imprisonment had no effect on him.


    The feeling of being relaxed, although he didn''t get the treasure of the barbarians, it was a worthwhile trip for Su Yan.


    He looked at the ruins, and at the last glance, he planned to leave.


    This place belongs to Niuniu and Manji, only two of them.


    But at this moment, Su Yan had just turned around, and two immature songs came from the endless darkness.


    "The black sky is drooping, the bright stars follow, the insects fly, who are you missing..."


    Su Yan stopped, turned around and looked around, a smile appeared on his face, very similar to Xi''s smile, wishing in his heart.

 Chapter 1914： Treasure in hand

    This is the best ending that Su Yan has ever seen, the most perfect ending, no matter what the process is, at least the result is good, that''s enough.


    After living so long, he has seen countless regrets and sorrows, and he has even been numb. Not only others, but he has also experienced it.


    The former Zi Qiong, now Ji Ruxue, these are his lingering memories.


    Fortunately, the previous regrets could not be fulfilled. Now Su Yan has hope. This is the best situation.


    Ji Ruxue''s soul was preserved by Su Yan. As long as he became an immortal, Ji Ruxue''s body could be restored and she could live again.


    This is the most basic thing, and it can only be done by becoming a fairy, because it is a struggle against the sky and an act against the sky.


    Rejuvenation only needs to consume one''s own life, but letting a dead person come alive is not that simple.


    As if aware of it, there was a wave of fluctuations in Su Yan''s chest, apparently by Ji Ruxue in the ghost gourd.


    Even if Ji Ruxue''s soul is not scattered, Su Yan has spent a lot of money, and needs to be kept in the body to nourish and nourish.


    But this was a trivial matter to Su Yan, after all, Ji Ruxue had saved his life.


    Chong''erfei''s singing still lingers, it lasts for a long time, and it sounds very nice. Su Yan''s whole mind has this sound.


    And just when he was about to leave, something flew out of the endless darkness.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, his whole body was trembling, and he could bring objects closer, Su Yan was stunned.


    A treasure of the barbarians!


    He did not expect that Man Ji would give Su Yan the treasure of the Barbarian Clan, which surprised him too much.


    Is this a gift or a reward? !


    Su Yan couldn''t figure it out, but he hurriedly reached out and grabbed the box into his hand.


    The box contains strong spiritual power fluctuations, which are obviously true, which makes Su Yan a little happy, a windfall.


    Originally thought that he would definitely not get the Barbarian treasure, but Manji gave it to Su Yan.


    At this moment, the sound of Manji came from the endless darkness.


    "This thing is useless to me, the barbarians are not up to date, so I will give it to you."


    In simple words, it means to know everything.


    But it was actually thanks, not Su Yan for finding Niuniu, how could Manji give him the treasure.


    Of course, there is another point. Manji didn''t want anyone to come here, because that would disturb their cleanliness and simply send out the treasure.


    Su Yan showed a sense of gratitude, did not speak, and then flew directly, but disappeared after a while.


    He didn''t want to stay in this place for a long time. If Manji changed his mind, the gain would not be worth the loss. This treasure was the top priority for Su Yan.


    After leaving the ruins, Su Yan returned directly to the ground. Seeing that there was no fluctuation in the ground, he was completely relieved.


    At this moment, the strong men on the ground are still worried and worried.


    At the moment when Su Yan came up, a group of pupils shrank and gathered around.


    No one spoke, all were silent. They dared not speak and could only wait for the result.


    Su Yan released the nine old women from the ghost gourd and looked at the strong men from all walks of life and said: "These old people, you will send me back in good faith. If you lose a hair, you are the only ask!"


    The strong from all walks of life naturally did not dare to refrain, and all nodded.


    And they are more concerned about the result, the final result, if it is not the expected result, then give a fart, anyway, it is a dead end.


    But the sect master of Liupanshan turned his eyes wildly at this moment, and when everyone was extremely anxious, he knelt directly towards Su Yan.


    "Thank you Lord Su for not killing!"


    The master of Liupanshan is very pious, and his expression of gratitude comes from the heart.


    He guessed everything, Su Yan asked everyone to send it back to the old woman to explain everything, obviously it was done.


    Many people were still puzzled, but some also understood and knelt down one after another.


    This driving force is naturally coherent. Even people who have not figured it out yet kneel down. It''s not good not to kneel.


    Su Yan looked indifferent, even with a hint of majesty.


    "Let you find people in three days, and finally found hundreds of thousands of people for me. This is your efficiency!"


    Everyone was shocked, and Su Yan became angry. This is not good and everyone is in danger.


    But Su Yan went on to say, "Thanks for me to filter through them, I finally found Niuniu. I have a large number of adults, so I will spare you."


    Everyone was taken aback, and then there was unconcealable joy on their faces, and even tears of excitement.


    Anxiety, panic, and even despair, at this moment are all swept away, as if rebirth, as if a new life, extremely happy.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Su Yan did not do much, his face still had a sense of majesty.


    "Today, the powerhouses in Kyushu, Siyi and even various places are here, so let me talk about some things."


    Everyone stopped celebrating and was silent.


    "It''s time for half of the spiritual power of the Xiuwu World to be sent to the earth!"


    Su Yan''s voice was loud and loud, like Hong Zhong, it was a command.


    There is no objection. This is something that has been known for a long time and has been agreed, even if it is unwilling.


    The Liupanshan sect master quickly said: "Master Su, I will finish this as soon as possible!"


    Su Yan nodded, this Liupanshan sect master was a wise man.


    But in the next second, a source of Su Yan''s hand blasted towards the master of Liupanshan, instantly turning it into a pile of coke.


    Everyone present was shocked, their faces were incredible. That''s why, why Su Yan suddenly killed the sect master of Liupan Mountain.


    Everyone couldn''t think through, or even understood, and became restless again.


    As for Su Yan, Liupanshan''s sect master is indeed a bit smart, but he doesn''t like smart people.


    Smart people are not easy to discipline, and will cause trouble. He doesn''t want to cause trouble in the earth martial arts world and the martial arts world. His dream is love and peace.


    For the sake of love and peace, he could only kill the Liupanshan sect master, in order to behave like you and kill the chickens and monkeys.


    Then, Su Yan looked at the patriarch of Ji Gaga, one of the four major barbarian tribes, and nodded to him.


    "The commander-in-chief of this operation, let him be the commander-in-chief, and Huanyu will be the deputy commander-in-chief."


    Su Yan''s order made no one think that in the eyes of people in Kyushu, how could Su Yan choose from Kyushu.


    However, the result was completely different from what they thought. The commander-in-chief is a barbarian, and the deputy commander is a casual cultivator, which makes a group of people feel very uncomfortable.


    There is a reason for Su Yan to do this. On the one hand, the barbarians will be encircled and suppressed this time, and the hatred must be great. If they don''t lift the barbarians, they will definitely be destroyed by then.


    On the other hand, casual cultivator has always been despised by people, so he will let those despised people take a look, and casual cultivator can trample you to death.


    The two of them naturally took their orders happily, with an expression of excitement on their faces, and they did not expect to be lucky.

 Chapter 1915： Ups and Downs

    Don''t underestimate these two positions. They were appointed by Su Yan, who trusted and valued them.


    In the future, whoever dared to say no to the two of them had to listen to their instructions.


    After the appointment, Su Yan also wanted to stay here, looking directly at Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori, "Let''s go."


    The two nodded and hurriedly followed behind Su Yan''s buttocks, before disappearing in a while.


    When Su Yan walked away, this group of giants from all walks of life was relieved, no matter what the fortune was to hug.


    "The sect master of Liupan Mountain is not wronged." The sect master of Huolian Mountain looked at the pile of coke and said to everyone, "Master Su is killing chickens and monkeys. In the future, you should not show your cleverness. You must be the leader of Su."


    Everyone nodded, and now Su Yan in the martial arts world is respected, who dares to provoke half a point.


    Although Su Yan is only the realm of Yang Dan Consummation, everyone understands that Su Yan is already comparable to the existence of the early Yin and Yang, and even stronger than the people in the early Yin and Yang!


    Knowing that he is only in his twenties, this is simply dreamy, and his future is incalculable.


    Respecting martial arts and respecting the strong are the unchanging truths of the world, and this is also the way to survive.


    "Commander, you should tell us how to do the next thing."


    A strong Yang Dan perfection looked at the patriarch of Ji Gaga and said respectfully.


    There is no way to disrespect, he is the commander-in-chief, he has the final say.


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga is very adaptable to this status, and said with dignity: "This is the most important thing. If you run it well, everyone will be good, but if you can''t run the crematorium, everyone!"


    No one opposes the rough words.


    "Our barbarians have been severely damaged by this catastrophe this time, so this reduction of spirit will avoid it."


    A crowd of people changed color and cursed secretly in their hearts.


    Doesn''t this make it clear that other places should be shared, but they can''t help it.


    Huan Yu also nodded and said: "Yes, the barbarians are indeed seriously damaged this time, and the barbarians are already barren, so it can be avoided."


    Everyone nodded, cursing mother in their hearts.


    "Then let''s talk about this next."


    The patriarch''s face is even more majestic, which is not sloppy.


    "Let''s call this aura transmission this time the upper qi downward adjustment."


    "agree."


    "Agree with both hands."


    "totally agree."


    This is simply a statement, no one dares to object, it is better to suffer a loss than to be rectified, as long as it is not too bad.


    "Aura transmission to Kyushu can bear 70%, right."


    Ji quack looked at the powerhouses in Kyushu, his face was indifferent.


    The main gate masters and even the emperors in Kyushu changed their colors, with anger on their faces.


    It''s nothing more than a loss, but 70% of them naturally cannot accept it.


    "Patriarch Ji Gaga, you are the commander-in-chief and we obey your orders, but you have to know that there are some things you can''t go overboard, the big deal will be burned!"


    The leader of the New Moon Sect was cold and murderous.


    Seventy percent, this is simply impossible. If this is promised, Kyushu will be completely over in the future.


    Su Yan had already killed too many strong people, and Kyushu was already empty, and now that he used 70% of the aura, it would be impossible for Kyushu to produce any more powerful people.


    The strong people in Siyi agree with both hands, they like to hear and see.


    After all, the Yi tribe and Kyushu are the ultimate rivals, and the barbarian and Siyi are slightly better.


    Of course, the fattest is still Kyushu, Shiyi is already barren.


    "We have 60% at most, otherwise, we can''t talk about it. If we have to, we can only report to Master Su and let him divide it!" The hub gate master said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The fisherman of Haidilao also stood up.


    "Up to 60%, unless Mr. Su lets us out 70%."


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga also frowned. If this was really stabbed to Su Yan, it would definitely be bad.


    If such a thing is not done well, he will definitely be removed. This position is very popular, and it is related to the fate of the barbarian.


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga looked at the powerhouses in Kyushu and said: "Your Kyushu has always been very fertile, and the aura is very strong. It is normal to have a little more."


    "Is it normal?!" Haidilao said in a cold voice, "This is 70%, and there are still many strong players in Kyushu, you don''t have a point to force it?!"


    The powerhouses in Kyushu are all protesting, looking like a big deal.


    "You can continue to talk, make a fart." Cuomo had dissuaded him.


    Huan Yu also frowned at the moment: "Seven percent is a little bit higher, so let''s be sixty-five percent."


    Huan Yu came to a buffer, he actually didn''t want to get involved, but Su Yan let him be the deputy commander, then he must speak out.


    At the same time, Huanyu looked at the powerful people in the four barbarians of Kyushu and said: "In addition, I want to add a little bit. You don''t discriminate against casual cultivators in the future."


    The owner of Shuiliandong smoked a cigarette, and said, "Who dares to discriminate against casual cultivators now, isn''t Master Su just casual cultivator?"


    The others nodded, indeed.


    Huan Yu thought for a while, and nodded, this is true.


    "But sixty-five percent is still high, sixty percent, we can only make sixty percent, and the remaining 40% can be wiped out!" Haidilao''s master struggled for reasons.


    If this makes the Si Yi feel better, then the Si Yi will be strong in the future.


    This trip to the ruins of the barbarians shows that there are no less powerful people in Siyi than in Kyushu. You must know that Siyi is only four Yi people, and Kyushu is nine states.


    The people from Shii opposed it on the spot!


    "You Kyushu is so fertile, and we have to go out for 40%, there is no door!" Messef was shivering and angry, and there was nothing to talk about.


    "Hmph, you old monsters are almost half-stepping into the Yin and Yang, and they say that Kyushu is fertile, and the face is too!" Haidilao fishing master is not afraid of the powerful.


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga also frowned. After the Haidilao master said so, he also discovered that Siyi was really strong.


    Except for the dead, almost all the old monsters who came this time had broken through the Yang Dan Consummation for many years.


    Moreover, the King of Han is even more powerful than Xiliang at Shuangfengmen.


    "Well, 60% for Kyushu and 40% for Shiyi!"


    People in Kyushu are not talking, it is accepted.


    The people in Siyi still wanted to fight **** reason, but the expression on the face of Chief Ji Gaga could not be argued anymore.


    It''s not how strong this patriarch is, the giants of Siyi can easily kill him.


    It was this patriarch who was holding chicken feathers as an arrow, and they couldn''t help him.


    "Everyone has no opinions?"


    The patriarch of Ji Gaga looked at the crowd with a look of questioning.


    "No comment." The person from Kyushu spoke.


    "No comment." The people from Siyi also spoke.


    "Well, it''s so decided. The next step is to open the conveying channel. All the people from Kyushu and Siyi must participate, and the barbarians cannot watch."


    This was approved by everyone. After all, the channel of spiritual energy transmission was closed for a long time, and there was a strong formation imprisonment. There is no way for a few people, and a group of people must work hard to get through.

 Chapter 1916： breakfast

    Of course, these things belonged to the four barbarians in Kyushu. Su Yan didn''t have the intention to participate, so he acted directly as the shopkeeper.


    Of course he was so happy, he didn''t like to manage these troubles, and it would be better to just leave it to this group of people.


    He has his own business, cultivation first.


    In addition, if this group of people does not do well, he can certainly find a reason to continue to solve a group of people, and it would be better to kill the strong Yang Dan in the martial arts world as endangered.


    In this way, the earth martial arts world will inevitably rise, and then so will the martial arts world.


    Compared to the martial arts world, Su Yan''s feelings for the earth martial arts world are naturally more important. After all, he started the earth from the very end.


    Many people on the earth gave him too many memories, and many people on the earth died for him. These are all indispensable.


    Thinking of these, Su Yan felt a little owed, such as Sun Xun, although Sun Xun''s descendant Su Yan handled it well.


    Of course, the result is still good. As long as the spiritual energy is connected, there will definitely be a group of geniuses on the earth at that time. This is inevitable.


    Su Yan thought of this, with a faint smile on his face, but in fact it didn''t look like a smile.


    He didn''t know if he was doing this right, if aura was poured into the earth at once, would it rebound.


    But he knew that one thing was certain, the pattern of the earth would definitely be broken!


    If you can''t cultivate, it will be a very painful thing, and being bullied is for sure.


    But Su Yan couldn''t worry about that much. He could only think about the overall situation. Even if the spirit hadn''t been poured in, many people on the earth were not suppressed by the cultivators.


    Conversely, thinking that if spiritual energy is poured in, many ordinary people will be able to practice, then it is not a good thing.


    Throwing away his thoughts, Su Yan walked out of the house and looked at the sky outside. Today''s weather is not good, thin clouds and faint sunlight desperately showing a little bit.


    Looking at the sky, Su Yan''s mood was not perfect.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked over at this moment with a look of joy.


    "My lord, the cheat book you gave me is too strong. I have just learned it for one night and feel that my strength has improved a lot. If I persist, it won''t take long for me to break through the middle Yin Dan!"


    It can be seen that Yuwen Xiongba is really working hard and eager for strength.


    Who doesn''t want to be like Su Yan, who wants to be a man or even a woman.


    Little Lori also came over at this moment, looking at Su Yan''s cold face with a trace of relief.


    "Thanks."


    The simple two words indicate the attitude of Lori.


    The cheat book that Su Yan gave her was indeed very good. One night, Little Lolita broke through!


    Yuwen Xiongba felt the strangeness, and looked at the little Lori and said, "Are you?!"


    Little Lolita nodded and said, "Yes, I''m already in the middle of Yin Dan."


    "My lord, you are partial, what cheats you gave her, you broke through in one night!"


    Yuwen Xiongba suddenly wailed, thinking that he could surpass Lori and break through first.


    But now his heart is broken.


    Su Yan curled his lips and said displeased: "Master leads the door to practice. It''s personal. Your secrets are better than Xiao Lolita''s."


    Su Yan''s words are already very straightforward.


    Yu Wen Xiongba wants to hit the wall, doesn''t that mean he can''t do it, he is a man!


    Little Lori was joking unintentionally, looking at Su Yan and said, "When are you going to break through?"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, and then said: "No hurry, I plan to accumulate more strength."


    Su Yan wanted to make Yang Dan a better cornerstone of Consummation, so that after the breakthrough, he would definitely rebound strongly. When he was in the early stage of Yin and Yang, he would definitely be able to sweep the same level, and even fight across the border!


    Now he has abundant resources, and he doesn''t need to worry about cultivation resources at all.


    If you take all of the spiritual herbs found in Kyushu, you will have an 80% chance of breaking through.


    Moreover, he still has the treasures of the barbarians. The power of the barbarians contained in that thing made Su Yan a little surprised. If it is refined, Su Yan is sure that breaking through yin and yang is only a momentary matter.


    "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast."


    The three of them walked out of the hall and walked directly towards the cafeteria.


    The place where Su Yan and the three were still at Shuangfengmen, the master of Shuangfengmen was frowning on the one hand, and happy on the other.


    He understood that Su Yan''s purpose of staying here was to prevent the Shuangfeng Gate from being presumptuous, and on the other hand, he did not want the Shuangfeng Gate to become extinct so quickly.


    After all, Shuangfengmen is also considered a big sect. There are tens of thousands of disciples under the sect. If they become extinct, too many people will die.


    Perhaps this was a bit of kindness from Su Yan. He didn''t think he would be grateful to the people of Shuangfengmen. After all, he killed the ancestor, head and even the great elder of Shuangfengmen.


    But it doesn''t matter, fearless, even if the people of Shuangfengmen hate him, it''s like a flea, how high they can jump.


    When the three of them arrived in the canteen, the entire Shuangfengmen disciples stood up, shaking their legs with fright.


    Su Yan''s prestige is too strong, and now he has been determined to be the first person in the martial arts world.


    The entire martial arts world is honored by him, and whoever does not listen to the result must be very miserable.


    Su Yan''s strength is the basis for him to be the first person, because he defeated other strong people and naturally became the first person.


    Seeing so many people standing up, still acting like a promise, Su Yan was amused, but his face was indifferent.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Su Yan said lightly, but for a group of Shuangfengmen disciples, it was an order, the order of the first person in the martial arts world.


    Everyone sat down and worked hard, for fear that Su Yan would be dissatisfied with the slow eating.


    And the three of Su Yan walked through the cafeteria and went directly to the second floor.


    The second floor is naturally more gorgeous, and only inner disciples and elders can go.


    At this moment, they all stood up and greeted Su Yan, a little bit stronger than the group of disciples below, but they also let out a cold sweat.


    "You eat yours, just get us some breakfast."


    "Yes!"


    The acting head of Shuangfengmen quickly replied, and immediately ordered the chef to prepare.


    But after a while, plates of various dishes were brought up, all still precious things.


    Su Yan saw it and quickly stopped.


    He just wanted to have breakfast, not the Manchu Feast.


    In the end, the chef racked his brains to make an ordinary breakfast, Xiao Long Bao and rice porridge, with a little dessert.


    The three of them sat down and ate while talking and laughing, while everyone around them looked at them respectfully.


    Su Yan looked around and said, "You eat your own."


    Everyone is obedient this time.


    Su Yan''s prestige is too great, there is no way, if you don''t respect it, if your life is gone, wouldn''t it be regretful death.


    The three of them ate breakfast with gusto, and the sky outside became darker, and thin clouds began to gather and became thicker.


    "Well, this Xiaolongbao is not bad, it has a Chinese flavor."

 Chapter 1917： mutation!

    Su Yan is quite satisfied with Xiaolongbao. The chef is really good, and the cook is very Chinese.


    The three of them ate a lot, not like breakfast at all, but eating a good lunch.


    After all, it tastes good, and it is indeed a little hungry after a night of cultivation.


    Of course, they can choose not to eat, just eat a bottle of super spiritual power.


    But what''s the point of being alive like that? I don��t eat any more. I can��t taste the sweets, sweets, bitters, and salty by relying on super spiritual power alone. It''s simply a dull life.


    This is why Su Yan always chooses to eat three meals a day as long as he is free.


    After the three of them had finished eating, they wiped their mouths with their napkins, and then got up.


    And everyone on the second floor and even the first floor stood up right now, very respectful.


    "Respectfully send Master Su!"


    The sound is very neat, as if rehearsed.


    Su Yan was speechless and made some bells and whistles, which made Su Yan''s originally good mood suddenly depressed.


    I''m afraid that the cafeteria won''t be able to come in the future, so eating is boring.


    The three of them walked toward the outside of the canteen. As soon as they arrived at the door, a gust of wind swept over them.


    "Damn, it''s a big wind."


    Yu Wen Xiong tyrantly blows his heart cold.


    "This wind is a bit wrong."


    Little Lori frowned. They were in the early days of Yin Dan, and a little wind would make them extremely cold.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly used their spiritual power to resist, but they still felt a cold feeling, which made their faces slightly changed.


    And a group of Shuangfengmen disciples and elders in the dining hall were also shivering by the wind at this moment, and a group of people hurriedly used spiritual power to resist.


    But the low-level ones are useless at all and can only rely on the strength of the elders.


    "My lord?!" Yuwen Xiongba looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the sky outside the door at this moment, her expression a little cold.


    "My lord, there is something wrong with this wind." Yuwen Xiongba repeated again.


    "I know."


    Su Yan''s voice was very cold, very icy, he of course noticed something wrong with the wind.


    More than that, he even noticed something wrong that day.


    The wind continued to swept in, stronger than before.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his Yuan Li to seal the door, and the group of disciples at the Shuangfeng Gate felt a lot warmer.


    And Su Yan walked out of the door, with her back facing Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba.


    "You just stay here, I''ll go and see."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The two knew that things were definitely not easy, so they were very obedient.


    A little gust of wind in this area can make the little Lori in the middle of the Yin Dan feel cold, it''s not easy.


    But Su Yan left the canteen at this moment, and leaped directly up, into the midair, the wind was raging, extremely powerful.


    Su Yan could feel an extreme chill. This chill was not simple, because he had to use his golden vitality to resist.


    The cold came too suddenly, as if it was originally in the hot summer, and suddenly fell into the ice cellar.


    What''s more terrifying is that this cold is not the cold of the surface temperature, but the chill that reaches the heart, which has a terrible force.


    All this seems to be something messing up, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    But Su Yan couldn''t notice that his mental power had extended far, and he still had no gain.


    It was just a blast of extreme cold wind, icy, numb in his hands and feet, and cold all over.


    This wind hit, and ordinary people suffered countless deaths and injuries, even some low-level cultivators were terrible.


    In just one morning, this land of Kyushu suddenly seemed to be an extremely cold place.


    The original temperature of 20 or 30 degrees suddenly dropped to tens of degrees below zero.


    Not only that, but what is even more frightening is the chill of this squally wind, which many people simply cannot bear.


    And what made Su Yan''s expression cold was that this violent wind was blowing directly across the land of Kyushu!


    This is almost always the case when Su Yan checked from state to state.


    The original good situation was suddenly broken, and was blown to the heart by this strong wind.


    The land of Kyushu is not a frosty day, because it is just a cold wind, and many places are not so severe.


    But with the passage of time, this land of Kyushu has been completely shrouded in chill, and the world has turned into a vast land of ice sculptures!


    Many people were frozen into ice sculptures, too late to react.


    Everyone is still having fun and shopping in the downtown area, but the weird wind hits, the entire downtown area is suddenly locked, as if time is suspended.


    Everyone was frozen into ice sculptures, and there was no time to think.


    Su Yan traveled all the way, seeing too many such situations, which made his face heavier, it was too sudden, and there was no time to react.


    Of course, Su Yan understood that if all places experienced the violent wind, even if there was time for reaction, there would be no way.


    The coldness of the wind is too strong, even the strong Yin Dan can feel the chill, let alone ordinary people, it is completely unbearable.


    For this reason, Su Yan used the secret technique, and the vitality gushed from the dantian.


    Shaking the sky and overwhelming sixteen styles!


    The dragon breaks through the nine days, the flying dragon is in the sky!


    Two extremely large blue dragons roared, directly skyrocketing for nine days.


    The Canglong is extremely huge, much larger than Su Yan''s previous display, because it contains the ultimate power, very powerful!


    Amidst an overwhelming momentum, the two blue dragons rushed directly in two directions.


    Along the way, the vitality poured out, directly to the earth!


    With the vitality, the originally extremely cold place instantly melted into the warmth of spring and returned to life.


    The group of people who were dying was also healed at this moment, bowed down and thanked.


    Su Yan expended a very powerful elemental energy, and almost used all his strength. At this moment, the Dantian was already empty.


    But he doesn''t regret it. If he doesn''t do this, I am afraid that there will be hundreds of millions of people who died in Kyushu!


    After all, the Xiuwu Realm has a huge population, with a population many times that of the Earth, and most of them still have low cultivation bases.


    In many small cities, there are even strong masters.


    Such a strong person could not withstand this weird wind.


    After exerting his vital energy, Su Yan hurriedly swallowed the spiritual medicine, various things that contained spiritual power.


    The body also hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", turning these spiritual herbs into the vitality needed for Dantian!


    But even if it was a crazy transformation, it took time to recover. After an hour, Su Yan recovered 50 to 60%.


    However, the two blue dragons wandered around Kyushu, dispelled the chill, brought warmth, and rescued many people.


    It''s all worth it, very worth it!


    Saved countless lives, for Su Yan, it was a matter of course.


    After all, the more things the strong get, the more things they should endure.


    He is hailed as the master of the martial arts world, and he naturally wants to protect ordinary people in the martial arts world.


    After doing all this, Su Yan did not stop, but headed in the direction where the wind hit, he wanted to find the source!

 Chapter 1918： Mischief

    This gust of wind is too weird, there must be a reason, it must be thoroughly investigated!


    On the one hand, Su Yan was very angry. Although he used secret techniques to protect many people, countless people were still attacked by this violent wind and lost their lives.


    Even if they didn''t lose their lives, in such a severe cold, many people''s bodies were treated very cruelly.


    This is unforgivable!


    On the other hand, this gust of wind is very unusual, weird and powerful, which makes Su Yan feel uneasy.


    He is a stubborn person, facing the unknown, he will understand, otherwise he will feel uneasy.


    This strong wind is definitely not groundless, it has a secret, and it is likely to be released by the strong!


    This is the worst possible. If it is true, then Su Yan''s position as the overlord of the martial arts world will probably be shaken.


    This has not been the first person in the martial arts world for a few days. If he is taken away, then Su Yanke will be ashamed.


    This is the same as those emperors in ancient times. Every few days or months, they were forced to give way.


    Such emperors are generally called Emperor Shang, Emperor Fei, Emperor Ai...


    Su Yan didn''t want to be an emperor or the first person in the martial arts world, because he was not interested, and his goal was not to stop there.


    But he is more willing to be coerced, persecuted, or even squeezed by others. Of course, the worst possible thing is to be killed by someone!


    So at this moment, he used his dragon to move thousands of miles toward Qingzhou, one of Kyushu.


    Qingzhou is very close to Beiyi, Xiyi and even Dongyi.


    This is a frontier state, it can be said that it is almost like Shiyi, and it is very similar to Kyushu Central Plains.


    This state is equivalent to the passage fortress of Sanyi and Bazhou.


    Half of Qingzhou is a desolate land, and half of it is very fertile. This creates two worlds.


    Su Yan arrived in Qingzhou, stopped directly, and headed towards the fertile land of Qingzhou.


    Shuiliandong Liupanshan and other schools are in this place.


    When Su Yan arrived at Shuilian Cave, the owner of Shuilian Cave hurriedly came out to greet him with great respect.


    "Master Su is here, it is a great honor for the poor family."


    The owner of Shuiliandong is naturally very respectful to Su Yanna, which is normal.


    Su Yan was not too polite, looking directly at the owner of Shuiliandong and said, "How about your casualties in Qingzhou?"


    Hearing this, Shuiliandong''s face was difficult to look, he lowered his head and even his eyes flushed.


    "We don''t know the outer states of Qingzhou, but our inner states have suffered countless deaths, at least hundreds of millions of people have died!"


    Su Yan''s expression was gloomy when he heard this!


    Hundreds of millions of people died in half of the state. What a terrible figure, I can''t believe it!


    Based on this calculation, about 2 billion people have died in the land of Kyushu!


    Two billion, which is equivalent to a quarter of the population of 0 Earth!


    How terrible it is.


    Although this is not a huge number for Kyushu, it is also an unprecedented disaster for Kyushu.


    "Master Su, this time the strange wind hits, the ghosts are extremely charming, and there is no time to deal with it. Wherever ordinary people can bear it, even the strong Yin Dan needs to use spiritual power to resist."


    Su Yan nodded, of course he knew.


    "Go in and talk."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan entered the Water Curtain Cave, a group of people inside at this moment.


    These are the masters of various sects and even the emperors of various countries.


    A group of people are very ugly and anxious.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, these people were so excited that many even knelt on the spot.


    "Master Su, you have to save us!"


    A group of people were crying, heartbroken.


    Su Yan''s eyes were red. Although these people were the overlords of all parties, many people died and they were also extremely sad.


    They are all flesh and blood, all humans, and all have feelings.


    And this kind of thing is terrible, and it makes people extremely disturbed.


    "All get up and talk."


    The crowd stood up, but there were still longing gazes in their eyes.


    The Shui Liandong cave master said in a hurry: "Everyone, Master Su has just arrived, don''t be impatient, everything can be solved by Master Su."


    The sect master of Liupanshan was killed by Su Yan, but the people of Liupanshan didn''t dare to be angry at all. On the contrary, the new sect master of Liupanshan was very grateful to Su Yan because he was able to take the position.


    "Yes, this gust of wind is very weird, but Master Su hasn''t used a powerful secret technique and saved many people!"


    In the words of Liupanshan''s new sect master, many people nodded, after all, this is a fact.


    Su Yan also knew that he couldn''t hide his secret skills.


    On the one hand, only oneself has that ability, on the other hand two blue dragons, many people can know.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the crowd and said, "I came all the way from Liangzhou for this demon wind!"


    "With Master Su, we can rest assured."


    "Yes, Master Su can definitely solve it easily."


    "Master Su is our hope."


    ...


    A group of people started flattering, Su Yan felt like vomiting because of listening too much.


    "Give me silence, I still have that mood at this time, why didn''t I save a few more people at that time!"


    Su Yan''s words were like Hong Zhong, causing a group of people to suddenly change their faces, and they no longer dared to speak nonsense.


    "The reason why I came to Qingzhou is because the demon wind floated from here."


    The Lord of Shuiliandong nodded and said, "Yes, the demon wind is floating from us."


    "Do you know the source?!"


    Su Yan looked at the Master of Shuiliandong with an extremely cold expression.


    The host of Shuiliandong immediately showed a dilemma, as did the others.


    Su Yan shouted again with a loud voice.


    "Do you want more people to die?!"


    The silence of these people made Su Yan very angry.


    Seeing Su Yan''s anger, some people moved their lips, but they were still silent and hesitant.


    "Is there anything unspeakable?!"


    Su Yan also endured his anger and looked at everyone.


    The Shui Liandong cave owner sighed and said directly: "No matter, it is rumored that this is caused by demons and the end of natural disasters!"


    Su Yan sneered and shouted directly: "Such a person is killed directly, do you believe this too?!"


    To be honest, many people really believe it.


    Su Yan also understood, and couldn''t help adding: "If a monster kills and kills, what about the end of the natural disaster? Can you just watch it, don''t ask?!"


    "Master Su, we want to take care of it too, but the source of this is really too unknown." The Shuiliandong cave master looked embarrassed.


    "Where is it!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, his voice shook the whole hall, and many people''s eardrums hurt.


    This majesty was so great that many people almost fell to their knees.


    The owner of Shuiliandong had to say, "The source of the demon wind comes from the bad mountain range of Qingzhou."


    "Bad mountains?!"


    Of course Su Yan didn''t know where it was.


    "It''s a mountain range thousands of miles away from our school. That place has been known as an ominous place for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 1919： Flames

    Su Yan''s face was cold, and the ominous place was nothing to him.


    He did not believe the ancient legend, he was not afraid!


    "We don''t want to believe it either, but this source comes from a bad mountain range, it''s terrible!" The Shuiliandong cave owner showed a frightened expression.


    "Yes, bad mountains are an unknown sign, the source of sin, and a place of filth!" A small sect master also said in horror.


    The others nodded and agreed.


    Su Yan understood, maybe something bad happened in this place, which made many people fear the ropes of the well after being bitten by snakes for ten years.


    It passed down over time, and it became more terrifying as it became an ominous place.


    But Su Yan underestimated the horror of the bad mountain range, because this was not known to the people of Qingzhou, the whole of Jiuzhou and Siyi knew it!


    Bad mountains are known as the same as the ruins of the barbarians, even more terrifying than the ruins of the barbarians.


    Many people step into the ruins of the barbarians for treasures, even at risk.


    But even if the bad mountain has the way to cultivate immortality, people in the martial arts world dare not step into it.


    "Master Su, the bad mountain range is really unknown. There have been many terrible things!" The cave owner of Shuiliandong said again.


    Su Yan frowned, held back his anger, and looked at the Lord of Shuiliandong.


    "Then talk about it."


    Seeing this group of people so frightened, Su Yan also got some interest, planning to learn about the bad mountain range that they did.


    Although it may be exaggerated, it cannot be groundless. There must be some factual basis.


    Besides, now it is not feudal superstition, but some things really exist, there are immortals, nothing is impossible.


    The Lord of Shuiliandong nodded, organized the language in his heart, and wanted to speak it better and more thoroughly.


    He knew that Su Yan was a person who didn''t get away from carrying water. He didn''t like cumbersomeness and waste of time.


    "Master Su, the bad mountain range has existed for thousands of years. It is said that the Xiuwu world was born."


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression on his face, the master of Shuiliandong was shocked and hurriedly changed his words.


    "I say business, business."


    The Lord of Shuiliandong wiped the sweat from his forehead and streamlined again in his heart.


    "It is rumored that tens of thousands of years ago, the bad mountain range gave birth to ancient alien beasts, capable of destroying the heavens and the earth. At that time, humans were very weak and the world was in danger of being destroyed just after it was born.


    Fortunately, the human supreme stood up, fought the ancient alien beasts in the bad mountain range, and finally sealed it, but the human supreme paid the price of falling.


    Since then, that mountain range has been called a bad mountain range. "


    Su Yan did not nod or shook his head, motioning for the Master of Shuiliandong to continue.


    "Thousands of years ago, there were fluctuations in that place, and countless yin and yang experts went to check it out, but in the end all disappeared and no one was seen!"


    This sentence made Su Yan''s face suddenly gloomy, and this was the point.


    If it is difficult to say that there is a strong person in the Yin and Yang realm in the martial arts world, on the one hand, it is to go to the world of the superior, then this is probably the reason on the other hand.


    "This is also the reason why the Xiuwu world is becoming more and more weak, making it difficult for the Xiuwu world to have a strong person in the Yin-Yang state."


    "So, that piece of land is conveniently hailed as an unknown place. This time the demon wind is gushing out. This is not the reason why the demon is at the end of the day."


    Many people are nodding their heads at this moment. That''s why they are willing to believe it.


    Su Yan stood up, his tongue was spring thunder!


    "As I said just now, if a monster kills it, then fight against the sky at the end of the natural disaster!"


    Su Yan''s words caused a group of people to be dumbfounded, and they trembled with fear.


    "Master Su, don''t do it!"


    The host of Shuiliandong''s face changed drastically in fright. These words were disrespectful, and I am afraid they would be cursed.


    Su Yan sneered. He didn''t believe these things at all, because in the past, these things were made fun of by a group of boring people.


    His words have never changed, and his heart hasn''t changed. The monsters killed him, the end of the natural disasters fight against the sky!


    Seeing Su Yan''s disdain, everyone present was extremely scared, afraid of natural disasters coming again.


    "Master Su, if it''s a monster, it must be the seal collapsed. I''m afraid the ancient alien beast will come out!"


    "What about ancient alien beasts."


    Su Yan disdain, even if he loses, there are countermeasures, and the sky can''t fall.


    Now that the reason is clear, everything is easy for Su Yan.


    The next step is to enter the bad mountain range to find out what the reason is, and unprovoked guesses are useless.


    Su Yan looked at the others and said, "Next, you will try your best to treat the wounded!"


    The crowd nodded naturally, not daring not to follow.


    Then Su Yan looked at the master of Shuiliandong, with a smile.


    "Just walk with me."


    The master of Shuiliandong felt uneasy, and trembled: "Where to go?"


    "Of course it is a bad mountain range." Su Yan was unhappy.


    "I do not dare to go."


    The Lord of Shuiliandong was so frightened that his legs were weak, and he would definitely not be able to return to such a terrible place. He did not want to die.


    "That''s not for you!"


    Su Yan doesn''t have time to toss with the Lord of Shuiliandong, this must be investigated as soon as possible to prevent the demon wind from hitting again.


    Su Yan grabbed the collar of the Shui Liandong cave master and walked out of the hall.


    At this time, a person rushed in from outside the hall with a look of panic.


    "The villain belongs to the Golden Arch, there is an urgent matter to report!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but said, "That''s it."


    The man was shocked when he saw Su Yan holding the Shui Liandong master. This is the Shui Liandong master.


    No need to guess, the young man in front of him must be more terrifying than the Lord of Shuiliandong, and he dare not offend him.


    Although Su Yan was the first person in the martial arts world, it was recognized by many sects and emperors. Other people actually didn''t know it, and they didn''t even know Su Yan before they even saw him.


    "My lord, the back of Qingzhou is full of flames, half of the state is enveloped by fire, and there are countless casualties!"


    The man knelt down as he said, obviously terrifying, and he hoped that Su Yan and others would come to rescue.


    Su Yan''s expression suddenly turned gloomy when he heard it, which he had never expected.


    He only thought that this half of Qingzhou, and even the land of the eight states, had been attacked by the demon wind, causing heavy casualties and needed immediate solutions.


    But I never thought that the other half of Qingzhou was also caught in a fire. From that person''s words, it was definitely not a trivial matter. Half of the state was covered by flames, and it was terrifying to think about it.


    This is a more terrifying thing than the demon wind, the demon wind comes and goes quickly, and there is still a way to survive.


    But the flame is different. If one side is raging, nothing will grow!


    Su Yan realized the seriousness of the matter and couldn''t help but said to the man: "What flame?!"


    "I don''t know, it''s a sudden attack, as if the whole place is burning up, like a great fire from the sky, the flame Daoist strong can''t bear it."


    Hearing this, Su Yanxin suddenly tightened. This is not a good sign!

 Chapter 1920： Youkai!

    The matter is extremely urgent, this is life-threatening!


    No sloppy, no delay, you must go as soon as possible.


    Compared with the previous demon wind, the fire in this desolate land of Qingzhou is more urgent, after all, the demon wind has passed.


    Su Yan did not hesitate and said directly to the host of Shuiliandong: "You are waiting here, I will come to you when the time comes."


    The Lord of Shuiliandong nodded quickly, feeling a lot more stable, at least for now there is no need to go to bad mountains.


    But after thinking about it, he still had to go in the end, his face couldn''t help but continue to suffer.


    It is useless to escape, unless you escape from the realm of Xiuwu.


    But in the end, he chose to wait for Su Yan to return to Bad Mountain with him, because he really had nowhere to escape, and there were a group of disciples from Shuiliandong behind him.


    Su Yan and the person who came to report directly left Shuiliandong and headed towards the barren land of Qingzhou.


    Before arriving, Su Yan felt the changes in the surrounding temperature, not as cold as the previous one, but getting higher and higher.


    When the equidistant dividing line is still a hundred miles away, the surrounding temperature is already very hot, and the heat waves are overwhelming.


    At this moment, the sky was red, and the flames burned, as if the entire sky was burning.


    Su Yan frowned. It was already like this before it got close. Su Yan couldn''t imagine if he was really in it.


    The flame temperature is very high, but generally people with spiritual power can resist it, after all, spiritual power is very effective.


    This seems to be much softer than the previous demon wind, but in fact it is not like that.


    The flame continued to burn, the entire sky covered the earth, airtight, and there was nowhere to escape.


    This requires a steady stream of spiritual power to resist, once the spiritual power is exhausted, it can only be burned to death!


    People in the Taoist realm could no longer persist, and Su Yan of course realized the seriousness of it.


    If this flame continues, this half of Qingzhou will probably become ashes.


    Just now the demon wind swept through, and more than two billion people died.


    Now the demon fire is raging, and if this continues, more people will die!


    This thing is definitely not simple, definitely not a trivial matter.


    Su Yan had a lot of speculations in his mind, but in the end they were all left behind. Guessing was useless.


    Su Yan and the person who informed them directly entered the barren land of Qingzhou, and as soon as they stepped in, a heat wave surged in an instant.


    There was a sea of ??fire in front of Su Yan, and the entire place, between heaven and earth, seemed to be a sea of ??fire.


    The fire was very strange. According to the person who informed it, a fireball suddenly appeared at the beginning.


    And between this world, there are various substances for the fire to burn, and the fire spread suddenly, unable to stop for a long time.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy and watery when he saw this. If this continues, I am afraid that half of Qingzhou will really live without any grass, and the death toll will be terrible.


    You know that half of Qingzhou has billions of people!


    After all, the world of martial arts is huge compared to the earth, with a vast territory, and everyone who cultivates has a longer life span, and it is natural that there are more people.


    Su Yan flew directly into the air, a surge of vitality rushed towards the source.


    Passing by a middle school, its surroundings have been wrapped in a sea of ??fire, and it has completely become a flat boat in the sea of ??fire.


    Su Yan could feel that there was a large hall in the martial art, and the main hall was covered by spiritual power, but that spiritual power was getting weaker.


    No need to guess, this must be everyone in his sect using spiritual power to resist the flames.


    This becomes weaker and weaker, indicating that this group of people is about to run out of spiritual power, if once exhausted, it will be swallowed by flames.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran a source of energy, directly turning into a golden dragon flying towards the main hall.


    The golden dragon flew, directly brought a powerful elemental force, instantly extinguished the surrounding flames, making the whole place safe.


    Su Yan''s vitality can protect this hall for an hour. It''s not that he doesn''t want more protection, but it is more important to solve the source.


    In fact, as Su Yan guessed, everyone in the clan was almost exhausted, waiting to be burned to death.


    But when they were about to despair, a powerful force surged and made them feel instantly.


    "Master, this power?!"


    An inner disciple was shocked, and he felt it naturally.


    Not just him, everyone felt it, and was immediately surprised.


    The person called Master is the head of this sect, with white hair and very old age.


    He opened his eyes and looked straight above the hall, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Is it just us?!"


    Many people cry for joy, it is true joy.


    It''s not easy to express the feeling that someone rescued me when I was already desperate.


    "Yes, there are strong people helping us."


    A smile appeared on the head of the school, but then he stood up and rushed outside the hall.


    "Master, what are you doing?!"


    The disciple was shocked to see Master rush out.


    But the head of the school ignored it at all, and still walked towards the outside of the hall.


    Walking out, they were shut with a croak.


    "The adults must not leave, it doesn''t matter whether I live or not, but I hope that the adults will save the disciples of the villain!"


    The head of the school felt Su Yan''s departure, and he was immediately anxious and knelt directly.


    His voice floated in the sky, and was naturally heard by Su Yan.


    Su Yan frowned and said a word.


    "I used a force that can protect you for an hour. Now I have to go to the source to see and solve the source to prevent the fire from spreading!"


    You must go to the source, and the source of the fire can be resolved.


    The fire has never been extinguished, there must be other reasons.


    The burning of trees and the like can be extinguished by the strongest, not a catastrophe.


    But according to the person who reported it, Su Yan immediately denied that person''s speculation.


    This must be a steady flow of demon fire, otherwise the fire can definitely be controlled.


    Ordinary fire is not difficult to deal with, it must be a strange fire, which makes many Yin Dan powerhouses helpless.


    So what Su Yan passed on to the head of the school is very simple. You have to find the source yourself. You ask for more blessings. Su Yan couldn''t bear them being burned to death for an hour before they displayed a source of energy.


    Because of Su Yan''s little delay, I am afraid that more people will lose their lives. This is an urgent matter and cannot be delayed for one minute and one second!


    Su Yan said that if people disappeared, they would disappear, leaving only a trail.


    When the head of the school saw Su Yan leaving, his face showed despair, even if he knelt down, there was no way.


    He also knew that Su Yan''s words were reasonable, but one hour, only one hour!


    When Su Yan did not come back, his entire clan had to die in the fire.


    Sometimes it is necessary to give up some people to save people. I am afraid that this is a last resort, because it is to save more people.

 Chapter 1921： Fire Array!

    Su Yan went directly to the barren land, and there was a mountain range not far in front.


    Su Yan slowed down, he noticed many fluctuations in this place, the fluctuations of the strong.


    Not long after flying, many dense black spots appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes. Upon closer inspection, they were all a group of people.


    All these people are looking ahead, and there is a mountain range ahead!


    Su Yan leaped over and landed directly on the ground.


    Although someone came, they didn''t let this group of people care. Their eyes were staring at the mountain.


    "This fire cannot be extinguished because of the mountain range!" a strong Yang Dan said coldly.


    "Yes, fireballs are constantly pouring out of the mountains. The fireballs are too weird!"


    "This fireball is a bit difficult for us Yang Dan strong, not to mention people with a lower realm than us."


    Su Yan calmly walked straight ahead, but he saw many familiar faces.


    Ayafu from Xiyi is shivering, Lai from Beiyi and Lord Jin, little Maria and Komoji from Dongyi...


    These people were all met in the ruins of the barbarians, and some people have already died, such as Gang Richuan and King Han.


    When Su Yan saw this group of people, they also saw Su Yan, and they were immediately overjoyed.


    "Master Su!"


    Little Maria cried out excitedly, very surprised.


    Everyone looked over, with indescribable excitement on their faces.


    "Master Su, hurry up and save us the land of Dongyi, it''s about to burn to ashes!" Komo knelt down.


    Not just him, Shaking and Ayaf also knelt down, crying bitterly.


    "We can''t stop it, we can only protect some places from being swallowed by flames, but many urban empires have been reduced to ashes by flames!"


    "This demon fire is so terrible, it can even devour our spiritual power!"


    The people in Beiyi were even more miserable. The flames were the worst because of the blowing of the north wind.


    "Master Su, if you don''t save us, the entire Beiyi will be ashes!"


    Said tremblingly, very sad.


    They are powerhouses in one place. Although they are extremely noble, they don''t want to see their place become ashes, because there are too many lives!


    "Master Su, you must save us, otherwise the land of Sanyi will be ashes!"


    "That''s right, we won''t be able to adjust our breath by then!"


    A group of strong men all knelt down, extremely excited, as if they would not get up without Su Yan''s help.


    Seeing such a scene, Su Yan was also very uncomfortable, of course he knew how sad this group of people felt.


    On the one hand, this group of people don''t want their territory to be swallowed up by fire, their sects are turned into nothingness, and they don''t want their status to disappear.


    On the other hand, the tens of billions of humans in this world, life, and life, Sanyi��s calculations are very scary. They are all waiting for help!


    Even the most vicious person will be sad at this moment.


    At this moment, there is no difference between good and bad. They are all one mind, just want to put out the fire and save Sanyi!


    Su Yan looked at the land of the mountains with extremely cold eyes, he could see what the group of people couldn''t see.


    The mountain land has actually become a piece of ashes, just because the energy in it is too violent, many trees become ashes, but they still maintain their original form.


    Countless fireballs are constantly gushing out, no wonder the flames can''t be extinguished for a long time!


    Su Yan doesn''t know what''s weird in it right now, but according to the horror of this monster fire, there must be a strong one.


    And that kind of strong, Su Yan guessed at least the existence of the Yin Yang stage and above, he could not resist at all!


    I can''t go in and kill the enemy right now, I can only stop it!


    He turned to look at the Sanyi powerhouse, and said: "As you guessed, there is indeed a steady flow of demon fire gushing out of it, which is why the flame cannot be extinguished."


    "Master Su, you have to think of a way to kill hundreds of millions of people!" His eyes trembled with tears.


    Su Yan nodded, his face turned gloomy.


    "Of course I will find a way, of course I will not let it go!"


    Hearing this, a group of people burst into tears of joy, and they all knelt down to Su Yan.


    "It''s not grateful right now, all get up and resist this demon fire with me!"


    Everyone stood up and listened to Su Yan''s orders.


    "There are many demon fires gushing out of this mountain range. We can only use secret techniques to block them, but secret techniques cannot restrain them."


    "What should I do then?" Cuomo was anxious immediately.


    "I have a strategy, but you need to work together to succeed."


    Su Yan had a solemn expression on his face, his formation and secret skills were not lacking at all, and many of them were just unable to use them.


    "We must do our best, even if we sacrifice our lives!" Ayaf said in a deep voice, not afraid of death at all.


    "Well, all follow my orders!"


    Su Yan directly used his dantian vitality, and a majestic vitality surged out instantly.


    Yuanli turned into a web-like thing, like a huge spider web!


    "I will stabilize this formation, and all you have to do is fill the void, you know?!"


    Su Yan roared coldly.


    A group of people nodded quickly, which is not difficult to understand.


    Su Yan used secret methods to build a structure, and all they had to do was make it airtight, so as to stop the demon fire.


    This formation is called the Fireproof Formation. It is not a powerful formation, but it is very useful in this situation.


    No net structure is an eye of the formation, so this formation has many eyes, it is very difficult to control it, and the caster is very demanding.


    This is why Su Yan can only use the formation framework, and the rest needs to be completed by this group of people.


    The fire array grew bigger and bigger until it enveloped the whole mountain side.


    Su Yan was already sweating at this moment, even the high temperature flame could not evaporate.


    At this moment, he fights for his fate to turn "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to supplement his dantian power.


    At the same time, he also used his original strength to continuously stabilize the fire prevention array.


    The entire formation began to slowly stabilize, allowing the gunpowder to shuttle, but it could not burn and destroy it.


    At the same time, the Sanyi''s powerhouse also began to leap into the air, using various spiritual powers to form a protective shield to fill the net-like void.


    This is a time-consuming process, but the effect is very strong.


    It took more than an hour to fill it halfway, and the fire outside was much smaller.


    As the source diminished, the flames of the Sanbari Land began to gradually weaken, and many powerful men immediately attacked and rekindled hope.


    A group of people desperately exerted their power, and began to extinguish the flames from all sides. Without the source of the demon fire, the flames in the land of Sanbara also disappeared from the previous horror, and began to be extinguished one after another.


    Everyone is one mind, just to extinguish the flames. This is a disaster that has never been encountered before. One person cannot deal with it and must unite.


    In the end, a group of strong men filled in all the loopholes in the fire array, and the fire array was completed.

 Chapter 1922： Xiuwu world disaster!

    Everyone wiped the sweat from their foreheads, and the fire still couldn''t evaporate their sweat, which shows the huge amount of effort.


    Looking at the huge formation in front of me, although it was hard work, it was all worthwhile. Everyone showed long-lost smiles.


    They understood that the fire prevention array had been constructed successfully, this array could resist the demon fire, and the land of Sanyi was considered saved.


    Even some people had tears in their eyes, very excited, beyond words.


    However, Su Yan hadn''t completed it completely at this moment. He was still building a battle array. The fire battle array must be very strong. If it is washed out, the consequences would be disastrous.


    At this moment, his dantian vitality has little left, completely deriving vitality while swallowing spirit grass elixir.


    When everyone sees Su Yan like this, they all admire him very much. There is such a strong person, what are they afraid of.


    After a while, Su Yan stopped constructing and leaped directly down from mid-air, but he looked as if he had collapsed.


    "Master Su, are you okay?"


    Shaking hurriedly rushed up and held Su Yan.


    Shocking used to be dissatisfied with Su Yan. After the ruins of the barbarian clan was forced to surrender, now he is convinced!


    Other people also came around, very concerned.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a little bit weak. Just rest for a while."


    Everyone nodded, Su Yan had done enough, and if anything happened, everyone would be very sad.


    "Don''t stand stupidly here, you still need you in the land of Sanyi, go and put out the fire."


    Su Yan carried a hint of majesty. Although the demon fire was controlled and the source was cut off, the land of Sanyi was still full of fires. This group of people would definitely have a much better effect than others and could save many people.


    "Yes!"


    He patted his forehead, because they were so nervous, they almost forgot about it.


    One by one, they leaped to the sky, and disappeared in a moment.


    On the edge of the mountain range, apart from the fire prevention array, Su Yan was left alone.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes tightly, and had all kinds of miracles in his mouth.


    In this situation, it doesn''t matter what kind of pill or spirit grass is, just put it in your mouth and it''s done, it''s very rough and violent.


    The crazy operation of "Nine Heavens of Chaos" has reached its limit.


    The dantian that had dried up at this moment was filled with faint spiritual energy, which was directly transformed into vitality.


    This process must take time. Now that the fire array has been completed, the next step is to restore physical strength.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long this demon fire would last, and what was disturbing in his heart was the land of Kyushu.


    The demon wind only wreaks havoc once, if it happens again, this is hard to imagine.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that his current location was actually on the edge of the bad mountain range.


    Both the demon wind and the demon fire came from the bad mountain range, and this bad mountain range was really not simple.


    Su Yan would doubt or even believe the legend.


    Because it really is like the saying of the Shuiliandong cave master, this bad mountain has ancient strange beasts, and the appearance of that has long ruined the world.


    The power of the ancient strange beasts is definitely more than that.


    Su Yan guessed that this must be something inside. Of course, the odds of the alien beast are very high, but it is not as terrifying as the ancient alien beast, but it must have not gone beyond the mid-Yin and Yang period.


    Even a strange beast in the middle of Yin and Yang could not display such a terrifying power, Su Yan knew this very well.


    All he has to do now is to regain his strength, and then enter the bad mountains to explore.


    Although I know that I can''t fight the enemy, it''s good to go and see, at least it is possible to find a solution to the problem.


    At this moment, the fire in the land of Sanyi was still full of flames, not that the source was gone, and it was extinguished at once.


    Everything in the world has an aura, and once it burns, it will be very terrifying.


    But with that group of old monsters, all of them have been in Yang Dan for a long time, and it is only a matter of time before the fire is extinguished.


    In the land of Xiyi, the demon fire raged, although there was no source, it still burned everywhere, causing countless casualties.


    Shivering and Ayaf returned, a group of strong men were very happy, and rushed over with despair.


    "grown ups?!"


    Seeing the two, everyone shouted excitedly.


    "Tell everyone a good news, Master Su has already used the formation to cut off the source of the demon fire!"


    Shocked and roared very excitedly, very relieved.


    Hearing this, everyone was boiling, and new hope was ignited in their hearts.


    "So, now is the time for us to come together and put out the fire together!"


    Ayaf raised his arms and shouted to increase his momentum.


    At first, everyone was almost desperate, because the fire could not be extinguished at all, and it continued.


    After finally extinguishing a little, the wind blew over and the fire filled the sky again.


    Besides, everyone is exhausted, and a lot of spiritual power has been swallowed by this demon fire, and it is already close to the edge of weakness.


    Now the trembling two brought hope, a group of people rekindled hope, and the heart of living revived everyone.


    Countless strong people struggled to put out the fire, and the fire was not re-burned as before, which made everyone extremely happy.


    This shows that the two of them didn''t tell lies, and the source was really blocked.


    Everyone''s enthusiasm is more enthusiastic, so spread, the whole Xiyi is in full swing, and the fire is slowly controlled.


    The same is true in the land of Dongyi, under the intervention of Little Maria and Comoji.


    The originally desperate group of people rallied again, rushed to fight the fire, and the fire was immediately controlled.


    Compared with Dongyi and Xiyi, Beiyi is much more difficult, because the north wind blows...


    The fire in Beiyi was the worst, with numerous casualties, and even people in many places had given up resistance.


    Everyone is sitting in the fire, waiting for the final death.


    Even if they were persuaded and persuaded by a group of powerful people, the group of people was already ashamed and couldn''t afford the slightest hope.


    Because their families have been killed in the flames, because people they know have left them, this kind of grief is beyond words.


    Seeing this situation, Sing was also distraught. He didn''t feel bitter in his heart. His disciples and grandchildren also died and wounded a lot, and were equally distressed.


    But there are more people who need their help, and the fire must be extinguished. This is indisputable.


    In the end, it took all the effort to instigate, almost vomiting blood, so that the group of people stood up again and tried.


    After a trial, the fire was under control. It was like the previous fire, spreading rapidly everywhere, and everyone was reviving.


    The fire fighting movement started, everyone worked hard and the fire was slowly controlled.


    Similarly, some places that have not suffered a fire, such as the land of the barbarians, and even other small places, are also stepping forward at this moment to help without compensation.


    At this moment, it seems that the entire people of the four barbarians of Kyushu are united and forget the previous hatred.


    In the face of natural disasters, nothing else matters.

 Chapter 1923： Let the demon fire come more violently!

    Through the joint efforts of the Sanyi powerhouses and even the strong people supported by various places, the fire in Sanyi was controlled, and many people were relieved.


    The fire was controlled, and the remaining people were guaranteed. This fire-fighting activity saved at least billions of people!


    Of course, everyone did not relax their vigilance. Although the fire was controlled, once the source was broken, all previous efforts would be lost.


    Since then, many strong men have leaped away and rushed towards the bad mountain range.


    They were afraid that Su Yan''s formation would not last long, because they had come before to see if Su Yan needed any help.


    At the edge of the bad mountain range, the huge fire array still exists, which makes everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, beside the fire front, a figure still sitting cross-legged on the ground, it was Su Yan.


    Everyone was close, but they didn''t disturb Su Yan. They didn''t dare to disturb, they all knew that Su Yan was recovering.


    In fact, at this time, Su Yan was considered the weakest. If this group of people attacked together, Su Yan would definitely suffer serious consequences, and even his death would be possible.


    But there are many idiots who are strong in the room, and doing so is completely seeking their own death.


    If something happens to Su Yan, the fire array will not be able to prevent fire, and then the whole place will be destroyed!


    Of course, even without this reason, they wouldn''t do that, because in their hearts, Su Yan''s weight was already quite heavy.


    Su Yan can completely ignore the martial arts world, he is not a person in the martial arts world, and there is no such thing as returning to the earth martial arts world.


    No matter how big the fire is, it will not burn to the earth, because there is a barrier between the two, and it is not that easy to break through.


    Everyone is silently guarding Su Yan, waiting for his recovery.


    Of course Su Yan knew about the arrival of these people, but he didn''t care, and he recovered his strength with peace of mind.


    He was not afraid of doing so, even if this group of people attacked him at risk, he still had a way to resist.


    Because time has passed for a long time, his dantian has a lot of vitality, at least he can completely save his life.


    As time passed by, everyone was very patient and didn''t say a word at all.


    Su Yan''s dantian vitality was almost recovered at the moment, and he swallowed countless spiritual herbs, but he didn''t feel distressed.


    Su Yan opened his eyes with a long sigh of turbidity, their eyes were bright and deep, completely recovered.


    He stood up, feeling relaxed, all his fatigue and weakness was wiped out.


    "Congratulations to Master Su for his recovery!"


    A group of strong people hurriedly congratulated, very happy.


    Su Yan nodded, looking at the fire prevention formation and said: "This formation is still effective, and the demon fire can be resisted."


    "Everything depends on Master Su, it is not Master Su that we will not grow in the land of Sanyi!" Sing expressed his true feelings.


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine the consequences." Shaking also nodded, his face full of gratitude.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it anymore, it''s my own business, I don''t want to see the slurred situation."


    Everyone is silent, Su Yan told them not to speak, of course they obeyed.


    Originally, Su Yan planned to leave here, because he was not worried about Kyushu, and wondered if the demon wind attacked again.


    But at this moment, he was attracted by the demon fire on the fire front, and he was even agitated in his heart.


    This demon fire is a fire of supernatural powers, which can devour human spiritual power, which is very terrifying.


    But Su Yan owns "Nine Heavens of Chaos", which is naturally an opportunity for him.


    What is the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", the spirit of all things can be absorbed, and it can be transformed into one''s own power.


    In other words, this demon fire seems to the people of the Xiuwu world to be extremely sinful, an unknown thing, and a disaster.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this might be delicious food, depending on whether he can swallow it.


    Su Yan had made up his mind a long time ago. If you don''t try this opportunity, you will regret it.


    As for the land of Nine Provinces, if Su Yan can swallow these demon fires, his strength will inevitably increase, and he will be more capable of dealing with it then.


    For this reason, Su Yan flew directly into the air and headed towards the fire prevention array.


    A group of strong men didn''t understand what Su Yan was going to do, they all looked at him nervously.


    When Su Yan flew past the fire prevention array, everyone looked shocked and unbelievable.


    You must know that the fire outside the fire array is already terrifying, blocking a lot of demon fire, and it is much more terrifying than before.


    "Master Su, what is this going to do?!" Cuomo was shocked and uneasy.


    "I don''t know, he rushed into the demon fire, is it possible that he wanted to extinguish the demon fire?!" Little Maria grew her mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    "Impossible!" Sing directly denied, "Although Master Su is very strong, the horror and even richness of the demon fire is evident. His realm is limited, how can it be extinguished!"


    The other strong men also nodded, thinking this was impossible.


    But now everyone was even more puzzled about Su Yan''s purpose of entering the demon fire, and they were puzzled.


    And Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these powerful people at all. It was time to try, even if it failed, it wouldn''t hurt.


    He ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and reached the extreme, and then jumped directly into the endless flame from the fire prevention array!


    Everyone was stunned, and their facial expressions became more exciting.


    Entering the demon fire, Su Yan suddenly felt an extremely terrifying high temperature, and an invisible force, madly pouring into his body early, trying to swallow his power.


    Su Yan was protected by Yuan Li, isolated from the surrounding flames, except for his mouth.


    He looked at the endless flames, slowly opened his mouth, and a demon fire burst directly into his mouth.


    After swallowing a mouthful, Su Yan didn''t continue. He tried refining first.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly. Although this group of demon fire was violent, it was still refined, and the speed surprised Su Yan.


    For this reason, Su Yan''s eyes were brighter, and there was a sense of greed in his eyes.


    But in the eyes of the strong men present, it was shocking to drop their jaws, which was incredible.


    "What is Master Su doing?" Ayafu held his trembling arms and shook his head desperately, thinking that he had hallucinations.


    "He''s swallowing fire!" Cuomo was already stupid and said blankly.


    "Playing with fire, Master Su is playing with fire!" He was holding his brain in disbelief.


    Everyone was shocked, and never expected that Su Yan was so bold, jumping directly into the demon fire, and swallowing.


    "No, Master Su opened his mouth!"


    "The demon fire was continuously swallowed by Master Su!"


    "Oh my God!"


    The eyes of a group of people are about to come out, isn''t this suicide for them?


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, he can''t play with fire like this.


    But only Su Yan understood that he could bear it, the demon fire was constantly being swallowed, and after the refining of the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", it completely became his own power.


    "Let the demon fire come more violently!"


    Su Yan roared, swallowing demon fire!

 Chapter 1924： Demon fire burning!

    Before that, Su Yan still had some fears, he was afraid of absorbing too much and unable to refining. After all, this demon fire was very peculiar and had the ability to devour power.


    But after trying, he found that the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can completely refine it, and it is not virtual at all.


    So Su Yan was completely relieved, so he swallowed his mouth when he grew up.


    He is now like a whale, able to swallow countless demon fires in one mouthful, just like he absorbed the majestic aura!


    Such a scene is too spectacular. Su Yan''s body is very small, but the flames are so high that it completely covers the entire mountain range, and Su Yan is completely in the demon fire.


    But the speed of his absorption was shocking, exactly like a huge whale, capable of swallowing many tons of demon fire.


    This absorption speed made all the strong people present completely demented, and there was an indescribable feeling in their hearts.


    "Master Su is doing this?!"


    "Master Su can''t think about it?!"


    "Master Su, don''t dare to be stupid!"


    ...


    A group of people were all playing with fire for Su Yan, playing with fire and burning themselves.


    But they didn''t know that these demon fires were disasters in the eyes of ordinary cultivators, but they were delicious in the eyes of Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t expect so much because of putting out the fire before, but now the fire is blocked, and it is a curse if so many demon fires are not swallowed and kept.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the group of powerhouses who had dropped their jaws outside the fire prevention line. Although this seemed to be a death-seeking way for ordinary cultivators, he didn''t bother to explain to that group of people.


    The primary purpose now is to concentrate. This demon fire has a special ability, and Su Yan dare not neglect it. If the time comes, it will be embarrassing.


    The swallowing of the demon fire continued, and there was no sign of stopping.


    "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is also running frantically, turning the demon fire that is constantly pouring into the body into vitality.


    This process is like a production workshop, where the raw materials are transformed into products, which are provided to the pubic area waiting to be fed.


    Su Yan, who had already recovered almost the same, was now full of his dantian, and countless vitality seemed like a vast ocean, and set off a turbulent trend in his dantian.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and this vitality was obviously uncontrollable, which was not a good sign for him.


    But the group of strong men outside the fire fighting array was completely dumb at the moment, because Su Yan was in for so long and it was all right!


    They originally thought that Su Yan couldn''t think about it and jumped into the fire to commit suicide, but now that after so long, Su Yan is still swallowing the demon fire, not slowing down at all, and there is no damage to the root of the tooth.


    Everyone can''t calm down anymore, this is simply incredible, and it has completely subverted their three views.


    "Master Su is performing his secret technique again?!" He was trembling all over.


    They knew Su Yan''s secret technique, which Su Yan had shown before, and the entire cultivation base of King Han was swallowed by Su Yan.


    "This is terrible!" Little Maria held her head, her face full of shock.


    "That''s not a bad thing, as long as Master Su absorbs the demon fire, then we don''t have to worry anymore!" For Ling Su, this is a great thing.


    Although he was also shocked by Su Yan''s secret technique, he could only watch it right now.


    "Master Su deserves to be Master Su, a monster that is hard to see in thousands of years!"


    Many people are completely impressed by the five bodies that Su Yan admires.


    Su Yan was obviously in trouble at this moment, because he had absorbed too much demon fire, his dantian had been completely filled with vitality!


    Now he is like a pregnant woman with a big belly, very unwell.


    A pregnant woman is a fetus in her arms, and he is a bomb in her arms. Dantian is very unstable, and now it is like a time bomb.


    But Su Yan didn''t panic. He hadn''t encountered such a thing before, and he had a countermeasure.


    It was just a little embarrassing now that Su Yan could not absorb the demon fire.


    After all, the pubic area is already full, and it can''t be placed even if it is absorbed for refining.


    However, Su Yan was still absorbing, his dantian could not be placed, and there were still limbs!


    This approach is extremely dangerous in the eyes of cultivators, and ordinary cultivators dare not do it at all.


    But Su Yan dared, because he had done it countless times before.


    The demon fire enters the body, is directly refined by the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and then turns into majestic primal forces, wandering towards the limbs and hundreds of skeletons.


    This is like something that originally didn''t belong to oneself, forcibly entering the body, this obviously will cause a heartache.


    Unlike the pubic field, the pubic field is a storage device, but the limbs are not.


    Su Yan forcibly injected his vitality into his limbs, and the pain he suffered was beyond words.


    Most people can''t last for a few minutes even if they suffer the pain of one arm, let alone the whole body.


    Even Su Yan''s eyes turned scarlet at this moment, with a fierce color.


    At the end, he couldn''t help but roar out.


    "what!"


    The sound oscillated everywhere, more terrifying than the roar of a beast.


    A group of strong men''s faces were uncertain. They knew that Su Yan was in pain now, but they couldn''t help Su Yan.


    Except for admonition, let Su Yan leave that place, they have no other way.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all. How could he leave? He is tempering his body right now!


    This kind of tempering is not an ordinary tempering, because it is not just the influx of vitality.


    Su Yan, he has removed the vitality of his body!


    In other words, he was completely surrounded by demon fire at this moment, without the slightest protection.


    Little Maria and the others were so scared to watch this scene.


    "Master Su, what are you doing, the power protection is removed, isn''t this going to be burned to death by fire!"


    They knew how powerful the demon fire was, and if they didn''t use their own spiritual power to protect them, they would have lost their bodies.


    But Su Yan did just that, still absorbing the demon fire, refining it into a vitality that flooded into the limbs, and at the same time, the external bones and bones were also directly tempered by the demon fire.


    The demon fire all around was raging at the place where Su Yan had shed its power, as if possessing sage, all rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was swept by the demon fire instantly, and his whole body was burned by the demon fire.


    The clothing has long since turned into nothingness, the flesh and blood of the whole body also made a screaming sound at this moment, and the bones and flesh are suffering unimaginable pain at this moment.


    Su Yan seems to be behaving badly for himself, this kind of body refining has never been heard in this world.


    Even in the immortal world, it is something to be shocked to hear, because if you do not succeed, you will be benevolent!


    And Su Yan was not afraid at all, he was sure, of course there was danger.


    If you don''t take risks, you can get rewards. If you practice, you are always taking risks!


    At this moment, Su Yan was burned by the demon fire, and the endless demon fire was enveloped all over his body, like a fire man.


    His body was burnt to death by the demon fire, and his skin had become ashes.


    More than that, his flesh and blood was also burned into ashes at this moment, as if the whole body was like a tree in a bad mountain range, and it was blown away!

 Chapter 1925： Step into the realm of Yin and Yang!

    The powerhouses present could feel Su Yan''s body being burned, and he was close enough to see directly with both eyes.


    Seeing that Su Yan was burned to ashes by the fire, everyone was stupid and did not dare to accept such a result.


    "Master Su is too risky!" Ayafu was heartbroken.


    In their opinion, Su Yan was a risky attempt. He wanted to temper his muscles and flesh with the demon fire, but the results were obvious.


    They are also strong, and naturally know some things, not stupid.


    "Master Su!" Komo knelt down in pain.


    All the strong are very sad, after all, Su Yan is their respect.


    Even though Su Yan was burned into ashes at this moment, he did not panic because everything was under his control.


    The body of the flesh was turned into ashes, which was just a simple tempering.


    If you know that cultivating immortals by crossing the Tribulation, you will suffer from the Heavenly Tribulation, and it is hard to imagine that it is the first stage alone. There are countless monks who died during the Heavenly Tribulation Period.


    And that is the first heaven, and there are eight heavens behind!


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t think about it that much either. Compared with Du Jie, this tempering was much simpler, and there was no way to compare it.


    At this moment his body was destroyed, leaving only his soul and dantian, but this was enough for him.


    There is endless vitality in the dantian, turbulent, full, and turbulent.


    Su Yan roared directly when the time was ripe!


    "Yuanli come out!"


    The endless vitality of the dantian gushes out, directly gathering the ashes of the whole body.


    Like an abrasive tool, the power of the unit converges to form a human form.


    This scene stunned a kind of monk again, everyone''s eyes were big and their mouths were big.


    Can''t speak anymore, can''t speak at all, except in a daze, it''s shocked.


    The shocks made them a little numb this time, the things Su Yan did were totally unbelievable, unbelievable again and again.


    At this moment, the ashes all over his body dissipated, leaving behind a luminous elemental power, shining everywhere!


    He couldn''t see clearly, it was even more dazzling than Demon Fire, and he couldn''t look directly at it.


    And Su Yan was running the secret technique at this moment, and all the vitality began to change, turning into his own flesh and blood!


    This process is not very slow, on the contrary it is very fast, only a few minutes.


    A few minutes later, Su Yan''s body was able to reappear, extremely crystal clear, like jade, without any impurities.


    Su Yan waved his arm, and a majestic force poured out, directly extinguishing a demon fire.


    This made Su Yan very satisfied. His bones and muscles had been tempered to the point where he would not be afraid of even if he was facing a powerful person in the late Yin-Yang stage, he would not be afraid of competing for strength.


    The tempering is over, Su Yan can now leave the Demon Fire Land, but he hasn''t.


    Because the demon fire still exists, it has only absorbed half of it before.


    For this reason, Su Yan continued to absorb, and the power of swallowing was even more terrifying than just leaving.


    The powerhouses on the scene could not fully react, and all were dumb.


    Komo said with dementia: "Master Su wants to break through!"


    The Yang Pill is already consummated, and it is breaking through, that is at least half a step in the Yin-Yang state!


    This is not a simple breakthrough. It is a revolution. From the perfection of Yang Dan to the half-step Yin and Yang, there is a qualitative change, completely two worlds.


    Many experts in the martial arts world have reached half a step of Yin and Yang, but they have spent at least a few decades, and even so, they are rare.


    Of course, there is another reason. Half a step of Yin and Yang is taboo. Breaking to that step indicates anxiety and pressure from the superior.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the upper ranks at all. He could kill the strong in the early stage of Yin and Yang if his yang pill was perfect. Once he broke through half a step of Yin and Yang, it would be impossible to fight him unless someone from the later stage of Yin and Yang arrived.


    Even the monks in the late stage of Onmyoji, I am afraid they would have to use secret techniques to be confident in defeating Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s consideration was very simple. The demon fire must be removed, and it must not remain. On the other hand, he can also break through. After all, the Yang Pill is already very stable.


    Su Yan was madly absorbing the demon fire at this moment, and the far constant Yuan Li poured into the dantian, but for a while, the dantian was full.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop. He wanted to break through. It was different from before and needed more vitality.


    At this moment, the Yang Pill in his body was boiling, and the Yin Pill that had originally disappeared also emerged.


    In the realm of yin and yang, it must be the fusion of Yin and Yang pill to be called a strong person in the realm of Yin and Yang!


    Naturally, the difficulties involved in this integration can be imagined, but for Su Yan, it is nothing at all.


    Endless power lingers around his body, and two blue dragons emerge behind him, the power of the dragon is shaking, and the dragon''s whistle is shaking the sky.


    The demon fire had completely lost its momentum at this moment, and Su Yan was completely suppressed and became a Chinese meal.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, reunited, and was completely ready for a breakthrough.


    Yin Dan appeared, emptiness is endless, this is why a lot of vitality is needed.


    At this moment, the endless vitality surged crazily toward the Yin Dan, moisturizing it and filling it.


    The demon fire has been swallowed and there is not much left. Half of the whole bad mountain range is now showing its true colors. All the trees and spiritual objects are all turned into ashes and leftovers.


    Su Yan simply ignored everything, and ignored the shock of the strong present. At this moment, there was only one thought in his heart.


    Mind is entirely concerned with Yin Dan and Yang Dan.


    When Yin Dan is filled with vitality and fully saturated, breakthrough is imminent.


    The average cultivator is extremely cautious and extremely slow, but Su Yan is different, half a step between Yin and Yang is just a matter of action for him.


    If you delay it, you will have more problems, or even become crazy and fail to break through!


    The faster the better, this is Su Yan''s idea.


    At this moment, Yin Dan and Yang Dan are wandering in the body, repelling each other, and it is not simple to want the two to merge.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, and directly used the power, a powerful force directly caused the two dantians to slowly approach.


    It is like two planets, constantly approaching. This situation is extremely dangerous. Once something goes wrong, the Yin Dan Yang Dan is damaged, and at the slightest, it will be lost.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all, everything was controlled, completely in his plan.


    In a few seconds, the two Dantians touched directly, touched slightly, and then blended!


    This process is the most dangerous, and it will fail if the integration is not good.


    Even Su Yan did not speed up crazy in this process, and the speed of fusion was only a thousand times faster than that of ordinary monks in retreat.


    The two dantians slowly merged and finally turned into one dantian!


    It''s done!


    Su Yan let out a long breath, although everything is under control, he is still dripping with sweat.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and stood up directly, looking at the sky with profound depth.


    "Half a step of Yin and Yang is finally done!"

 Chapter 1926： Loud roar!

    Comfortable, an incomparably comfortable meaning, as if all the burdens have been completely relieved, and he is relaxed.


    Yang Dan Consummation gave Su Yan the feeling like a small house, and it was very uncomfortable to be crowded in it.


    But for the cornerstone, he chose to never break through.


    But now that he encounters a great opportunity, he naturally cannot bear it anymore.


    Break through in one fell swoop and step into the realm of Yin and Yang!


    As if the world was suddenly opened and redefined.


    The improvement can be said to have reached the extreme, even breaking the original limit.


    Especially the physical body, it is simply a different change.


    Before Su Yan''s physical body was able to fight against the middle Yin and Yang, now he is completely worthy of the latter!


    He was only half-step Yin and Yang now, and he was already comparable to the physical body in the late Yin and Yang period, which was obviously extremely terrifying.


    Moreover, he is now mingled with both Yin and Yang Pills, and he has half a step between Yin and Yang. Although he is not very sure about the late stage of the battle against Yin and Yang, he can completely escape if he loses.


    Moreover, he will truly enter the realm of Yin and Yang in the future without much difficulty, after all, it is natural now.


    At the beginning of Yin and Yang, Su Yan''s current goal was not far away!


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep at this moment, as if the starry sky in the sky was enclosed in them, with an inexplicable starry power.


    A new kind of power, comparable to any secret technique.


    At a glance, there are infinite mighty powers, but can kill the sun pill consummation strong!


    Su Yan is now full of vitality, with extremely strong muscles. He has just recovered his body, and his body is still delicate and white, but it only takes a while, and it will definitely become bronze.


    At this moment, all the powerhouses present also felt the changes in Su Yan, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    Facing the demon fire is not afraid, but use the demon fire to break through, this is simply unthinkable, the best of the past!


    Everyone knelt down, with great respect.


    "Congratulations to Master Su for breaking through half a step of Yin and Yang!"


    Although this group of people is a little puzzled, they still admire them.


    Because in the eyes of this group of people, this period is the most irrational breakthrough period.


    The inexplicable disaster, the superior did not appear for a long time, and the entire middle-ranking martial arts world seemed to be forgotten.


    At this time of breakthrough, Su Yan faces many crises, and of course there are many opportunities.


    They couldn''t figure it out, and Su Yan never thought about it.


    He only knows that this opportunity is difficult to obtain, and he has broken through now, and he is not afraid of any superiors at all.


    As long as it is not powerful, he can fight without fear.


    After the breakthrough was completed, Su Yan did not delay at this moment, and went directly to the bad mountain pulse that had become a land of ashes.


    The strong from all walks of life hesitated for a while, and finally followed Su Yan''s pace.


    They knew that Su Yan went in to investigate the cause, and who produced the demon wind and demon fire, this must be investigated clearly, otherwise, they will always be in a passive situation.


    And they didn''t know that this demon fire and demon wind could only be displayed by strange beasts in the late Yin and Yang realm.


    If you knew it, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have stepped into the bad mountains even if they were killed.


    Of course, the people of Sanyi and Kyushu are in awe of the bad mountains. Even if they don''t know that there may be a strange animal in the late Yin-Yang stage, they will not step into the half.


    Su Yan was very fast, and a group of strong men were completely left behind, unable to catch up.


    Time is life, and now Su Yan dare not delay at all.


    Along the way, everything became ashes!


    That huge tree, even if it had a spirit, was completely ashes at this moment.


    As long as Su Yan appeared, everything that had originally collapsed instantly fell into ashes.


    It was all destroyed, it was just the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. Even if Su Yan did not come, as long as a breeze passed by, everything would collapse.


    These Su Yan didn''t care, the demon fire raged, the result was obvious.


    It is difficult for the strong Yin Dan to fight the terrifying demon fire, let alone these trees, even if it has aura, it is impossible to fight.


    Fire is the nemesis of all things, with natural suppressing power, unless all things change abnormally and have the power against the sky.


    The bad mountain range is very vast. Although it is only a mountain range, it is equivalent to the size of a Huaxia compared to the earth.


    Even if Su Yan is running at full strength, it will take time to reach the center.


    The other strong people have long been missing, still wandering on the edge of the bad mountain range, and even more tired and out of breath.


    There is no word all the way, knowing that night is beginning to fall and crows fly by, a group of talents are aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    The bad mountain range seems to have a curse power that can make people directly tremble, and the Sanyi powerhouse has not dared to step into it.


    The power of this curse alone made it difficult for them to resist, and if it went deeper, danger would inevitably come.


    They can''t do this, they do what they can, and they rely on Su Yan if they can''t enter.


    "I hope Master Su can enter the hinterland of the bad mountain range, and everything will go well." She prayed inwardly, folded her hands together, and believed in his god.


    "Yes, the source of the disaster can only be solved. This time the martial arts world has been damaged too badly!" Little Maria was desperate in her heart. This time, the martial arts world has suffered many disasters.


    Everyone put their hopes on Su Yan, because now only Su Yan can solve this huge disaster, otherwise everyone will have to live in fear and fear.


    Su Yan had already penetrated into the hinterland of the bad mountain range at this moment, and Su Yan didn''t think of it.


    Unlike the ashes outside, there is no damage in it, and all the trees are full of life.


    This made Su Yan frowned. There can only be one result of this situation, which means that the alien beast is probably around here!


    Dangerous place!


    The real danger of the bad mountain range, even Su Yan dare not care about it now, he is always on guard, and his spiritual consciousness is everywhere.


    The speed also slowed down and walked along the dividing line all the way.


    One side is ashes, and the other side is a bad mountain that has been well preserved.


    Naturally, the power of the curse can''t affect Su Yan, and this kind of power is normal for Su Yan.


    This is the reason why people in Kyushu are so afraid of this place, the power of curse!


    The huge mountain range, with various auras, gathered together to form a terrible curse power, but most people dare not step into it.


    Over time, coupled with various legends, this place has been mythological.


    As a result, the bad mountains stopped countless people, they became more ignorant of it, and even stopped children from crying.


    Of course, this is not bad. No one enters at will, and many things are avoided. This place is indeed dangerous.


    When Su Yan was surveying along the dividing line, there was a horrible atmosphere not far away.


    This breath was so powerful that even Su Yan felt heart palpitations.


    Before Su Yan approached, a loud roar came over.


    Everything in the sky and the earth, everything in the four directions, was shaken by this huge roar!

 Chapter 1927： Scary monster!

    Su Yan frowned, the voice was too terrifying, too shocking, and its lethality was terrifying!


    Although it is not as good as the demon fire and demon wind before, but the sound is more than enough to spread across a state, Sanyi''s powerhouse is probably guilty.


    Like the result Su Yan thought, the voice rang out, very swift and violent, and the people who expected Su Yan to be able to go smoothly outside the Sanyi powerhouse were all unprepared.


    The voice shook away, and everyone in Sanyi was shocked from internal injuries, vomiting blood one by one.


    Everyone hurriedly used spiritual power to resist, but the injuries were still serious, and some were directly shocked to death by the loud roar!


    "This voice!"


    Komoji''s face was cold, and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    "Is this the culprit?!" Little Maria grew her mouth, her beautiful eyes were full of horror.


    "Everyone, go back, this is definitely not our enemy!"


    Sing directly used his spiritual power, rushing towards the outside of the bad mountain range, without daring to delay half a second at all.


    The other people also reacted and rushed outwards using their spiritual powers.


    This force, even a strong man in the late Yang Pill, is difficult to resist, and there is no doubt that he will die in the middle of the Yang Pill!


    Because this is the roar of the Yin Yang realm monster beast!


    Su Yan is the closest, and can most feel the terrifying part of this roar, like a terrifying secret technique.


    Even he is relying on his newly tempered powerful body and Yuan Li to resist.


    Although terrifying, Su Yan did not stop. He wanted to see what this monster beast was like.


    Su Yan continued to operate the secret technique, rushing towards the place where the sound was made, not fast or slow.


    After the huge roar, there was a brief calm, but the surrounding coercion continued.


    There is a huge tree in front of me, one of which is 100 meters high.


    Su Yan leaped over the sky and shuttled back and forth between the branches, like a night ranger.


    In the end, Su Yan stood at the top of a giant tree, staring at everything in front of him.


    Before his eyes was a clearing, very vast, like a plain.


    But above this clearing land, there is a giant, which is astonishingly big.


    His eyes were as large as a palace, and his random arm was like a cliff or mountain.


    This is a weird monster, like a standing centipede, very huge, with many hands and feet.


    At this moment, half of the monster''s body was in the soil, as if it had just emerged.


    This process seemed very difficult. The monster wanted to get out of the ground, but it was obstructed.


    It twisted its body desperately, and countless hands and feet were waving non-stop, and the eyes on that huge head were shining deep.


    Obviously, it is extremely angry!


    Su Yan looked at the huge monster beast with sharp eyes, and at a glance he knew that it was indeed a monster in the late Yin-Yang realm!


    In the late Yin-Yang realm, this martial arts world had such a terrifying monster!


    Su Yan never expected that this was not a realm that ordinary monsters could break through in the late Yin Yang realm.


    It can be said that the monster beast can achieve this step, either because it has the blood of its ancestors, or it has an adventure.


    Relying on the slow cultivation speed of oneself, it is impossible for Yin and Yang for several thousand years.


    The cultivation speed of monsters is very slow, and even the cultivation speed of some monsters can be called turtle speed.


    But they have one advantage, that is, there are no obstacles and no danger of breaking through the realm.


    As if growing up, breakthrough in realm is as simple as growing up a year for them.


    God has given you something, so naturally you have to take away some things. Only when the bumps are good or bad can you form a complete world.


    And the monster beast in front of Su Yan must have encountered a great opportunity, or it was an extraordinary monster.


    Because the age of this monster is definitely not a few thousand years old, depending on its body lines, it is only a few hundred years old at most.


    It has only existed for a few hundred years before it has grown to the late Yin-Yang stage, which is naturally terrifying.


    Of course, for Su Yan, it was nothing more than you. After all, beasts were beasts, and naturally they were incomparable with people with high cultivation level.


    Su Yanyi looked at this monster beast directly, and he could feel the violent beast of this monster, I am afraid that the monster fire was the masterpiece of this monster beast.


    Sure enough, just as Su Yan was thinking about it, the angry monster spit out a ball of monster fire, which was very terrifying and went to the sky.


    Just like a catapult cannon, it leapt very far directly, which is why the hinterland of the bad mountain range was not damaged.


    And Su Yan''s power of divine consciousness has been investigating, directly deep into the underground.


    In the end, Su Yan found a clue that the reason why this monster beast was so difficult to come out was probably because it was trapped by the formation.


    This caused Su Yan''s brows to frown. There was an underground formation trapping the monster beast. It was obvious that someone had come to this place before.


    Moreover, what made Su Yan feel a little uneasy was that the formation that trapped this monster beast was the third-level formation, which was considered the best in the third-level, almost comparable to some ordinary fourth-ranks.


    This monster must have a weak realm before, and has been trapped in it, unable to break through it, but now it is not as good as the late Yin-Yang realm, so it is plotting badly and holding this opportunity to break through.


    Su Yan understood that if this monster beast broke out of the trap, then the entire martial arts realm would not be able to live in peace, and it would surely cause a catastrophe for life.


    So if you want to prevent the disaster that may come, there is only one way to kill this terrifying monster.


    But Su Yan was a little helpless. This monster beast had been in the late Yin Yang stage for a long time, and it was not just a breakthrough.


    This beast was not stupid but very smart. When he first broke through, he didn''t try to break the formation. Instead, he gathered his strength and tried to break the formation when his realm was stable.


    Now it''s halfway through, as long as it comes out, it''s like a fish entering a river, diving into the ocean, no one can stop it.


    Su Yan didn''t know who used the formation, why didn''t he kill the monster at the time, but just wanted to trap it.


    Even knowing it is of no use, the most important thing now is to kill this monster, nothing else matters.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate in his heart, the situation now does not allow him to have the slightest choice.


    Once the monster is out of the formation, it will be even more difficult to deal with at that time, and now is the best time to kill him, and it is incredible.


    The monster at this moment seemed to be aware of something, and the anger became more fierce, roaring continuously, and the entire Qingzhou was enveloped by its terrifying voice.


    But in this moment, the monster beast crawled out of its body again, and the formation that trapped it was a little loose and collapsed.


    Su Yan immediately leaped down and rushed directly to the monster beast. He must stop the monster beast from coming out, he must stop it!


    Su Yan''s hand was enveloped by a source of vitality, and he directly bombarded the monster''s head, powering the sky!

 Chapter 1928： Unmatched!

    Su Yan didn''t know whether this monster was a primitive inhabitant of this martial arts world or an alien species. He couldn''t think of that much now. He had only one idea, and that was to prevent it from coming out.


    This monster beast is too terrifying, only a few hundred years ago, it has reached the late Yin-Yang stage, and it is still in the formation.


    In Su Yan''s subjective consciousness, being trapped by formations must have affected his cultivation. This is the qualitative thinking of ordinary people, which is normal.


    The Yuan Li in his hand blasted directly at the monster beast, terrifying, and the power immediately enveloped the whole bad mountain range.


    The terrifying elemental power directly hit the head of the monster, and instantly burst out endless power, and the sound shook the sky.


    The head of the monster beast was full of brilliance, which made its body slam backwards, smashing the endless giant tree with one head!


    But the light dissipated, the monster''s head was intact, and Su Yan''s attack was useless!


    This made Su Yan''s face become cold. This monster is really hard to deal with. The realm is terrifying, and the skin of that body is also abnormally hard and terrible.


    Su Yan made a single shot and failed to receive good results, but it angered the monster that broke the formation.


    The extremely gloomy eyes of this monster beast looked towards Su Yan, as if the gods were looking at the ants.


    When Su Yan was in front of the monster beast, it was an incomparably tiny ant, as if a person looked at an ant.


    It roared and roared into the sky, and the entire Qingzhou was enveloped by its voice, falling into extreme fear.


    And the powerhouses outside are even more evasive. Under this circumstance, they dare not approach the mountain for half a minute, their voice is terrible.


    And there were horrible fluctuations in the mountains, which made them extremely disturbed.


    "I don''t know what happened inside, it''s too terrible!" Cuomo had his face full of surprise, his body trembling slightly.


    He said with an uneasy expression: "I think Master Su might have encountered the culprit!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed upon hearing this.


    "what did you say?!"


    He shivered, his face showed extreme horror.


    "Do you mean the source of the demon fire?!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Sing was also afraid, there was a certain color on his face, which was obvious.


    "And I think it''s more than that, I''m afraid the demon wind of Kyushu is also mixed with it."


    After saying this, everyone fell into extreme silence, everyone was already unable to speak, and anxiety and panic were completely enveloped.


    This feeling was very uncomfortable, even very depressing, and was somewhat similar to the kind of despair before facing the demon fire.


    They can only pray, there is no other way.


    Obviously they knew how terrifying the source of the demon fire was, but the demon fire had already made them difficult to deal with.


    Now that the source appears, it must be a terrifying existence, they can''t or dare to think.


    And right here, in the hinterland of the bad mountain range, the angry demon beast brandished its minions and spit out demon fire directly towards Su Yan.


    This demon fire is exactly the same as before, even more powerful.


    Because it is angry, extremely angry.


    I have been trapped by the formation for hundreds of years, but now I want to come out, but the formation has blocked it, letting it work for so long to get out of the trap.


    And Su Yan attacked it again, naturally more angry.


    A series of demon fires directly blasted towards Su Yan, extremely powerful, as if the sun and the moon collapsed and landed.


    Su Yan''s expression changed and he hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, but Yuan Li melted in front of this demon fire.


    Too powerful demon fire, with terrifying devouring power, can swallow all of Su Yan''s vitality.


    Su Yan''s face became more and more gloomy, looking at the huge monster in front of him, he had no choice.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Su Yan opened his mouth, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran wildly, and began to swallow the demon fire.


    This scene made the monster beast very surprised, it did not expect that the ant in front of it would be so rampant, dare to swallow its monster fire, this is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    But Su Yan swallowed a few demon fires, and his whole body was enveloped by the flames, but it was not a major problem.


    He was already a physical body comparable to the latter stage of the Yin and Yang Mirror, and could be compared with this monster, and the monster fire naturally couldn''t hurt him.


    Coupled with the crazy operation of "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which directly refines the demon fire, the demon fire naturally cannot attack Su Yan.


    This made the monster beast violent, constantly twisting its body, falling into frantic anger.


    Its voice is extremely loud, as if to shatter the world, with a very powerful impact.


    However, Su Yan''s divine consciousness is naturally absent, and he is not afraid of half a point, so the monster''s mental power attack is useless to him.


    And the monster fire of the monster beast was also refined by Su Yan, it can be said that the monster beast is restrained now.


    The only advantage is that Su Yan''s original strength can''t compete with the monster beast, after all, the monster beast is the realm of the late Yin and Yang.


    Su Yan completely relied on his physical body to resist, otherwise he would not be able to refining the demon fire in such a stable manner.


    Seeing that his demon fire was not harmful to Su Yan, the monster beast''s eyes flashed with **** light, extremely chilly.


    The monster stopped its anger, and now it has regarded Su Yan as an opponent, and must be eliminated.


    It knows its own situation, now it is the most important thing to break the formation, and it will fail if it is careless. Then it may be too far away.


    He must kill Su Yan before he can break the formation and escape.


    In the eyes of the monster beast, Su Yan is not an ant, but a more difficult enemy that must be eliminated.


    Your own demon fire can''t cause damage to Su Yan, so change the way.


    On the head of the monster beast, a ray of light flashed at this moment, like an electric light, very dazzling.


    At the moment when he first appeared, Su Yan''s expression changed because he sensed the dangerous aura, which was very powerful.


    An electric light shrouded the monster''s head, and it blasted directly towards Su Yan. An electric light mixed with terrifying power, the speed was extreme.


    Su Yan just reacted, the electric light has already rushed, like a giant net, making it difficult to escape.


    Su Yan mobilized his primordial power, displayed secret techniques, and fought forcefully.


    But the result is not optimistic.


    The electric light of the monster beast blasted Su Yan, directly defeating his secret technique, unable to stop half of it.


    The lightning blasted on the body, and the flesh felt a little tight, as if it was about to shatter.


    And the place hit by the electric light, at this moment, is filled with a scorched smell, and the chest is pitch black, like coke.


    Su Yan glanced at his chest, his face was abnormally gloomy, and the pain was not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is that his body can''t be matched at all. This time he lost in the competition.


    More than that, the electric light of this monster beast has the power to swallow it like a monster fire. His chest was turned into charcoal, as if there was an additional blood-sucking demon, constantly absorbing his vitality.


    This speed is even faster than his refining speed. It can be said to be extremely terrifying. If this continues, then it will be exhausted by then, and it will no longer be able to stop the monster!

 Chapter 1929： Break free!

    Su Yan can say that the situation is not optimistic, because his vitality is constantly being consumed, and the rate of consumption is faster than the rate of absorption!


    If this continues, it will be exhausted!


    It was just a blow, but the monster''s anger was so terrifying.


    This is the strength of the late Yin Yang realm!


    In fact, if it were a human being, Su Yan would not end up in such an embarrassing situation.


    Humans and demon beasts have opposite cultivation methods, and the time of demon beasts'' cultivation is due to its slow speed and longer life span.


    People are different. They must break through barriers within a limited time, or even go against the sky.


    It seems that heaven is at odds with people, and it suppresses people more strongly, but in fact there are already many people, and you cannot have both fish and bear paws.


    The electric light released by the monster beast is much stronger than the monster fire, and it is not an attack of the same level.


    If the demon fire is equivalent to the terrifying blow of the strong in the early Yin-Yang realm, then the electric light is like the terrifying blow of the middle Yin-Yang realm.


    That''s right, this is a terrifying blow in the mid-Yin-Yang realm, far from reaching the terrifying point in the later period.


    But Su Yan had already lost ground and had fallen behind.


    The strong will be defeated if you don''t pay attention.


    In more cases, the strong will not carelessly, and basically there will be no omissions or mistakes.


    Then a little bit of weakness is a hole, which is slowly enlarged, and finally can''t make up, completely lose the duel.


    Even though Su Yan still has a lot of vitality in his body, the electric light cast by the monster beast is constantly absorbing his vitality, but it will not hurt the bones.


    But this is a small hole, just like a crack in the same wall, which is not to be ignored for the strong showdown.


    Su Yan''s bangs were blown by the wind, covering his sharp eyes from time to time, and a sword light appeared in his hands!


    After all, he used the Tai''a sword. Under the circumstances that there was no way, if he didn''t use it, then he really couldn''t fight it.


    Comparing power with a monster beast is purely looking for abuse. Even if he has a strong secret technique, the monster beast is the darling of heaven and has a strong defense against some secret arts.


    After all, the secret techniques practiced by many powerful cultivators are related to monsters, among which dragons are one of the most powerful.


    These mysteries were actually originally learned from the monsters, or they were realized through the monsters, and they were inseparable from the monsters.


    At this moment, Su Yan did not hesitate, and directly drew out the Tai''a sword, which was a sword on the spirit weapon list!


    Tai''a sword bursts with dazzling light, full of bloodthirsty meaning, is a sharp blade!


    Su Yan injected Yuan Li into it, and directly killed the monster.


    The surrounding trees fell with the wind, and finally all turned into a piece of debris.


    Because Su Yan cast out a sword light, slashing towards the monster beast!


    Naturally, this sword light was not used at will, it was an angry blow, a full blow, and it was extremely powerful!


    Even the monster beast was a bit stern right now, and the blood-red eyes showed a trace of cruelty.


    The electric light on the monster''s head appeared again, not very terrifying, just like a flash of lightning, directly attacking Su Yan.


    In mid-air, the electric light collided with the sword intent, as if two invisible forces directly burst out terrible fluctuations.


    This kind of fluctuation shocked all around, and even the whole Qingzhou felt it, it was very terrifying.


    The countless trees and everything around, all turned to ashes at this moment, and the ground became ruins.


    But the monster beast''s body is still only half exposed, and it is generally still underground, and the ground around him has not been affected in the slightest.


    This shows how terrifying and powerful the formation trapping the monster beast is!


    This is by no means a general three-level formation, I am afraid it is comparable to a fourth-level formation.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the mind to think about these things at all. Right now there was only one thing in his mind, and that was to prevent the monsters from coming out, otherwise everything would be ruined.


    He didn''t think too much, but instinctively wanted to stop it, even if it was life-threatening.


    Because Su Yan understood that there were hundreds of billions of people in the entire martial arts world behind him!


    With so many lives, he didn''t want this monster to be ruined, absolutely not!


    The sword intent and the electro-optical collision eventually turned into invisible, and the two sides fought a tie.


    This made the monster be very violent, and it was obviously more angry.


    The countless hands and feet were constantly twisting at this moment, and its violent sound and power fluctuations were all around it.


    This place seemed to have been cursed. It was all ruined and completely ruined. I am afraid that it will not be restored for a hundred years.


    The monster has the strength of the late Yin-Yang realm, but it can''t display 100% of its strength.


    On the one hand, trapped by the formation, it has not come out completely.


    On the other hand, it also took a lot of strength to break the formation.


    Otherwise, Su Yan would have been directly beheaded by the monster.


    Because of this, Su Yan was urgent and wanted to stop the monster beast, because this was the best opportunity.


    Su Yan squeezed the Tai''a sword, slashed down again with a furious sword, and walked towards the monster face gate.


    This sword is Su Yan''s full power, and all the power is concentrated on the Tai''a sword, with a terrifying blood evil technique!


    The blood evil technique is a sword spectrum, terrifying, once it is cast, it will kill the enemy, or you will be severely backlashed.


    In order to prevent the monsters from coming out, Su Yan was completely fighting.


    The whole surroundings were shrouded in horrible waves, and this rich **** meaning was also mixed.


    The monster beast was in a state of anxiety, this kind of anxiety was Su Yan''s attack!


    The strongest blow obviously made the monster beast a little unexpected, and even a little afraid.


    But the monster is not a bullshit, and Su Yan is just an ant in its eyes, with a small realm and low level, how can it be defeated.


    Relying on this belief, the monster beast is filled with a terrible electric light!


    Before Su Yan''s blow was slashing away in anger, the lightning blow could rush towards Su Yan, coming fiercely.


    The hurricane, the electric light drives the hurricane that can kill Yang Dan Consummation, raging everywhere, and the world is gloomy!


    In the end, the two forces confronted each other, and the world was discolored, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and there was a vision in the sky!


    Not only Qingzhou, people in other places can feel it, it''s terrible!


    Su Yan trembled all over, because of the exhaustion of strength, he was a little exhausted at the moment.


    But he was waiting for the result, whether this blow could stop the monster beast, he was a complete fight.


    But before Su Yan''s breathing was stable, there was a shadow swinging in the terrifying fluctuations, becoming more and more intense.


    When the fluctuations dissipated, Su Yan couldn''t believe the sight before him.


    The monster is not dead, its forehead seeps out of black liquid like a waterfall, which may be its blood.


    The demon beast was injured, but not dead, of course it was impossible to die. After all, it was a demon beast in the late Yin-Yang realm, and Su Yan still didn''t have the ability to kill it.


    But the most important thing is that the monster beast broke free!

 Chapter 1930： At stake!

    Originally, half of the monster beast''s body sank into the ground. Although the formation was broken by it, it still had binding power, and the more difficult it was to break from behind.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Su Yan to compete with him, after all, this monster beast was too strong.


    But now, everything has taken a huge turn, so Su Yan didn''t even think of it.


    The monster is out of trouble!


    Originally, the two clashed together, and Su Yan thought that although he could not kill the monster beast, he could at least injure it and prevent it from getting out of trouble.


    But now, it is developing in a worse direction.


    I saw the monster beast''s body wriggling constantly, burrowing out, crawling out every hand and foot.


    Su Yan''s power did not cause any harm to the monster beast at all, it was completely blocked by it.


    At this moment, the roar of the monster beast continued, and it was very violent, and the eyes were full of **** expressions.


    This is a kind of extreme anger, but also a kind of motivation.


    Only in the case of extremely angry anger, can the power of terror erupt and escape, this monster is very smart.


    Su Yan had no time to think at the moment, and hurriedly used his vitality. Even if he was exhausted, he couldn''t stop there.


    Yuan Li blasted out, Su Yan''s whole body was completely collapsed, all the Yuan Li was exhausted, and the "Nine Chaos Jue" was overloaded with the transformation of Yuan Li.


    But this is just a drop in the bucket, and Su Yan can''t let Su Yan show it again. At this moment, he has fallen into a desperate situation.


    Yuan Li blasted away and landed on the monster beast. Although the power was strong, the skin and flesh of the monster beast were too strong to break through.


    If it could be blasted, then Su Yan would not be like that, he would have killed the monster beast long ago.


    The monster beast at this moment ignored Su Yan at all, his body was constantly pouring out, and the whole body became bigger and bigger.


    Its body was already a giant before, and it is still growing, as if it had been suppressed and shrunk before.


    The entire ground was shaking violently, countless rocks turned into ashes, the sky was filled with whirlpools like black holes, and visions continued.


    The monster beast''s body burst out with electricity, and a huge roar resounded across the sky, and its body completely emerged!


    At this moment, the entire bad mountain range seemed to vibrate, violently.


    This was a sign that the formation was broken, and the formation that trapped the monster beast was completely useless.


    The monster beast that just came out did not rush towards Su Yan directly, because it was still adapting.


    The outside world is completely different from the trapped underground!


    This is like the difference between staying on an ordinary ground and a secret room where the pressure is increased by 10,000 times. Even a monster cannot adapt instantly.


    Its body is constantly expanding and getting bigger and bigger, so that the whole body is like a sponge, absorbing endless water.


    Of course it is not absorbing water, it is absorbing the aura of heaven and earth!


    How horrible it is, it''s unbelievable!


    Even Su Yan had to be convinced, his swallowing power was completely incomparable with the monster beast, this monster beast was not simple.


    Su Yan had seen so many monsters, and he could tell at a glance that the talent of this monster was not simple, and it definitely had the ability to step into the golden core.


    The monster beast of the golden core is a powerful existence, enough to make people fearful.


    At this moment, the monster is still adapting, but Su Yan has not escaped, he knows he can''t go.


    In the current situation, if you leave by yourself, then the martial arts world will definitely be out of play, and the souls will be wiped out.


    Su Yan was still a little frustrated, his own generation of immortal emperors was unable to perform many secret techniques because of the rules of this world.


    Even if it could be used, it was suppressed to the extreme, which he had never encountered before the VIII.


    For example, his eighth reincarnation also rose from the end of the era, and finally entered the realm of the immortal emperor.


    At that time, in the yin and yang realm, he could kill the golden core ancestor, and it was a breeze.


    Su Yan knew that all this was no longer his own, I am afraid it was the problem of this world.


    But what the problem is, he doesn''t know now, and the current situation does not allow him to guess.


    The strangeness of this monster makes Su Yan feel that it is not from this martial arts world.


    But now everything is useless, how to solve it is the key.


    Su Yan was madly restoring his vitality, and the monster beast was also adapting to this world.


    In a moment, the monster''s body stopped swelling, and its body reached the point of astonishment.


    It was completely larger than a mountain, and Su Yan was a small and dusty existence in front of him.


    The monster beast twisted its body as if it was moving its muscles and bones. It had been trapped in the formation for hundreds of years, and it was a bit hard.


    Moreover, it was very weak just after breaking through, and it was also regaining its stamina crazily at the moment, as can be known from the speed of swallowing heaven and earth aura.


    This monster beast is more energetic than ordinary monsters. It can absorb the aura of heaven and earth on its own, which Su Yan had never expected.


    This situation also surprised Su Yan''s mind, and his eyes sharpened suddenly.


    Can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth independently, this monster!


    Not a beast, it is domesticated!


    This made Su Yan''s brain burst a bit, but there was such a fragment in his own memory, and it was only now that I remembered it.


    The demon beast''s absorption of heaven and earth aura is very slow, and it is passively absorbed. This kind of autonomous absorption, the speed is so terrible, obviously abnormal.


    Is this monster beast domestically raised? !


    Su Yan''s brain was constantly guessing, and only one conclusion could be drawn in the end.


    This monster beast was probably raised by the former overlord of the Xiuwu Realm, and then it fell and sealed it with a formation method.


    Thinking of this Su Yan sighed, this really left a scourge.


    The monster beast has also finished adapting at this moment, its body is showing a brown color, and it seems to be hard.


    It looked towards Su Yan, with a cruel look in its eyes, without any hesitation.


    Obviously, this monster beast will kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan almost let it break the line before it failed, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible to stop.


    Monsters must be reported for their flaws, and they are more crazy than people.


    This comes from a kind of nature, and humans and monsters seem to be opposed from the beginning.


    The monster stepped, and when it fell, the ground shook the mountain, and it was terrifying.


    A tentacles appeared on its head, not big, like a TV signal cable with terrifying electric lights flashing on it.


    The demon beast approached Su Yan and fell directly, without the slightest intention, trying to trample Su Yan to death.


    Su Yan reacted quickly and hurriedly avoided, the monster beast''s huge feet fell, and half of the bad mountain range was loosened.


    "Fuck, this is too scary!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but want to curse, this guy just broke the formation and was completely different from before.


    But just as Su Yan had just finished saying these words, it was already time for the electric light to shoot directly from the tentacles of the monster beast, extremely fast!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t react at this speed, it was too fast.


    Just after reacting, the electric light had fallen on him.


    Nourish!


    The electric light filled Su Yan, absorbing all his vitality, and his dantian was completely hollowed out!

 Chapter 1931： The fairy is down!

    All kinds of visions and roars from the bad mountains, and even all kinds of terrible fluctuations, let alone Qingzhou, the entire martial arts world is in panic.


    Countless people were completely frightened by such horrible fluctuations, extremely disturbed, panicked in their hearts, fearful of the great changes in the world and threatening themselves.


    Everyone is an ordinary person, even the strong are now transformed into ordinary people. What they want is the stability of the martial arts world, and what they want is survival.


    But in this situation, this kind of thought can only be hope, only wish.


    The entire martial arts world was in shock, and countless strong men were helpless. After all, Su Yan was now at stake.


    Everyone was in extreme anxiety, for fear that something terrible would gush out from the bad mountains.


    And this kind of anxiety and fear are all pinned on one person, then Su Yan.


    But they didn''t know that Su Yan was also powerless now, because the monster beast had broken the formation.


    The horrible fluctuations directly shook the Quartet, like waves in the water, scattered towards the Quartet, extremely violent.


    Everyone felt this terrifying vibration, and their faces changed suddenly.


    Powerhouses everywhere can''t even resist this kind of fluctuations, it''s totally too terrifying.


    Although due to the distance, the farther the distance is, the smaller the vibration will be, and there is no harm to people, but the feeling of heart palpitations appears.


    This is a kind of suppression, as if an unknown force can control people''s hearts.


    Everyone was terrified and their faces changed drastically.


    "What happened to the bad mountains?!"


    The host of Shuiliandong was shocked and terrified.


    It''s not just him, everyone else is the same now.


    "Did the source of the demon wind appear?!" A strong man said in horror.


    "This fluctuation can''t be resisted by the entire bad mountain range!"


    Some people speculate that the bad mountain range may have been destroyed by now.


    The Lord of Water Curtain Cave nodded and said: "It must be. This fluctuation is probably the strength of the late Yin Yang stage."


    "what?!"


    Everyone was horrified, and never thought it would be so terrible.


    "Then Master Su?!"


    Some people feel uneasy, Su Yan is very strong, but facing the late Yin-Yang stage, they don''t think that Su Yan has the ability to guard against the sky.


    "A huge disaster in the Xiuwu world, I am afraid it will really happen!"


    "The curse of something bad is finally released!"


    Everyone was desperate, and there was no expression on their faces, and the entire water curtain cave fell into silence.


    Not only this place, but all places in the Xiuwu World are like this, all of them fell into silence and panic, even with despair.


    Su Yan, who they had high hopes for, couldn''t destroy the monster beast at this moment. The monster beast was too terrifying.


    It is a perfect existence comparable to the human yin and yang realm!


    Everyone is thinking about the future, wanting to escape, leaving the Xiuwu world, the Xiuwu world is no longer a paradise that everyone yearns for, it is a land of the devil and will be destroyed.


    And the place to flee, that is undoubtedly the earth, which is regarded by a group of martial artists as a place where birds do not shit.


    Refuge and survival, then everything can''t be taken care of so much, survival is the most important thing.


    Countless powerhouses have made a choice, rushing towards the channels of the states, just to leave the martial arts world.


    But the earth, at this time, is very peaceful.


    Hua Guo, Jiangbei, Jiangbei University, villa area.


    Jin Shiya sat on the chair on the balcony on the second floor, looking at the healing books in the bright sunshine.


    When Su Yan was away, her life was very monotonous.


    Every day is hard practice, and the rest of the time is drinking coffee and reading books is a hobby that she cannot give up.


    Under that beautiful face, there was a touch of maturity, dignity, and a fairy aura compared to before.


    Before, she was just a little woman, young and petite, and even a little clingy.


    But now it is different. She has stepped into the way of cultivation and has transformed.


    After reading the book, Jin Shiya put the book aside, rubbed her eyes, and looked at the sun outside the balcony, feeling extremely comfortable.


    For some reason, a little memory flickered in my mind and lingered.


    Thinking of some things in the past, Jin Shiya was a little shy.


    How ignorant I was before, putting all kinds of impossible demands on Su Yan, and thinking about surpassing Su Yan.


    But it was just a joke, a kind of acting like a baby, and I couldn''t help it.


    That woman doesn''t want her man to be the strongest!


    After thinking about it, Jin Shiya couldn''t help but shook her head, thinking that her previous self was really fun.


    But at this moment, the scorching sun outside the balcony seemed to have changed, and countless black things emerged, very small.


    Jin Shiya looked at the sky, her eyes instantly turning cold, which is absolutely unknown.


    A terrifying force is spreading towards the earth, very terrifying!


    This power is definitely not aura, so Jin Shiya directly denied the aura recovery.


    Then there is only one possibility, the strong will come!


    Not only Jin Shiya, the powerhouses of the earth have noticed, and they are all the same as her.


    "What happened in Xiuwu World?"


    Jin Shiya muttered to herself, feeling a little uneasy, she was worried about Su Yan.


    At this time, terrible things did happen in the martial arts world, the monsters came out, and the world changed drastically!


    The black thing that shields the sun is nothing else. It is a group of powerful men in the martial arts world. They do not hesitate to exhaust everything and abandon everything, just to take refuge on the earth.


    Of course, most of the strong men in the martial arts world did not leave, because that was their root, and they could not abandon everything to escape.


    "Is it true that the martial arts world will not be spared from this disaster!"


    The powerhouses in the martial arts world are all looking at the sky, they look forward to miracles.


    Miracles are not without, but it is not possible to appear so easily.


    But it was such a coincidence, a figure appeared in the sky of the Xiuwu World.


    Rippling like the wind, aimlessly ethereal, people in the entire martial arts world have seen it.


    In fact, the first thing I felt was fluctuation, a kind of extreme fluctuation.


    This kind of fluctuation is too terrifying, and even makes the Yang Dan Consummate the strong heart feel like kneeling.


    Countless people were surprised and wondered what the Xiuwu world would usher in.


    But they did not expect it, but there is hope that a miracle will occur, and a superior will appear!


    That''s right, that figure is the superior, and he finally appeared, at the most difficult time in the martial arts world.


    Dressed in white, he is very holy, although his hair is gray, but he is very heroic and looks only 30 years old.


    There is a cloud of auspicious clouds at this person''s feet, which brings him from the sky, like a fairy descending to the earth.


    Countless ordinary people were so excited that they bowed down long ago. They had never seen such a terrible person.


    Just that kind of fluctuation can make them admire and arouse expectations in their hearts.


    "The fairy is down!"


    I don''t know who shouted first, it was like a tide, and the entire Xiuwu world was in a boiling state.


    Even some strong men involuntarily screamed, facing such a terrifying existence, they all admired it.

 Chapter 1932： You dare!

    And this is hope, the hope of saving the martial arts world!


    Who is not excited!


    The whole people are excited!


    Everyone is looking forward to it, hoping that the man in white will appear to save the martial arts world.


    All people pray in their hearts and are extremely religious.


    Even some of the strongest people put down their posture at this moment, paying respect to the white man in the sky.


    In fact, everyone has thought of Su Yan, but even Su Yan can''t resist such terrifying fluctuations, and no one in the martial arts world can save him.


    They dare not think about other things, not at all.


    If this man in white just passed by, it would be too sad.


    After all, in front of such a powerful person, the Xiuwu world is probably a place where birds don''t shit, and they don''t want to stay for a moment.


    And everyone calls him immortals, although they are exaggerated, they really admire him.


    In everyone''s eyes, people who are much stronger than them are enough to call the immortals descend to the earth.


    The white-clothed man in the sky ignored all this, which might have been too much for him.


    The auspicious clouds fluttered and headed directly towards the undesirable mountain range, very fast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    A long rainbow was left in the entire mid-air, with powerful power!


    But the bad mountain range at this moment has long since become a land of ruins, because of the violent monsters, this ground was naturally damaged.


    And Su Yan was exhausted. He had escaped the kick of the monster beast before, but he could not escape the blow of its secret technique.


    The electric light of the monster beast was too terrifying, it directly exhausted Su Yan''s last bit of vitality, and his dantian was completely exhausted.


    At this moment, Su Yan was lying on the ground, unable to move, because there was a terrifying force confining him.


    In fact, Su Yan was not incapable of fleeing. He could choose to ignore it before, but he did not do that.


    Although facing a desperate situation, Su Yan did not have the slightest fear or panic, and his appearance was still cold.


    This early monster beast seemed completely unforgivable, making it even more angry.


    The demon beast roared, his voice trembling beyond the nine heavens, and the electricity filled his body once again, rushing towards Su Yan directly.


    In the eyes of the monster beast, Su Yan was an extremely small ant, a dust, and he was not worthy of being an enemy at all.


    It wants to kill Su Yan, this is an inevitable result!


    The electric shock blasted towards Su Yan, the light shining in all directions, and the entire mountain range felt a sense of spatial shock.


    Su Yan can''t avoid it, after all, he has no power, if he has power, he can completely avoid this blow.


    After all, Su Yan was facing a monster, if he were a monk in the late Yin-Yang realm, he would not be so embarrassed.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were filled with emptiness, quietly waiting for the arrival of the monster secret technique.


    But at this moment, a scolding sound resounded through Jiu Xiao, directly spreading across the entire Xiuwu world.


    "Naughty animal, you dare!"


    A white light came in an instant, with unparalleled speed, like a **** on the nine heavens.


    The light directly blocked the beast''s electric light, preventing it from bombarding Su Yan, and in the end the beast''s electric light was dispelled.


    Su Yan didn''t know what the result would be if he hit him, but he could guess that if he was hit, he would be half dead if he didn''t die.


    But at the time of desperate situation, someone helped. This was something Su Yan didn''t expect, because he was reborn in this life and hadn''t seen anyone stronger than himself.


    He has no more powerful friend than himself, who will save him?


    Su Yan''s mind is full of thoughts, is it possible?


    He thought of a possibility and even believed in it firmly.


    But at this moment, a dimming light flew again, and finally stopped in the air, naturally the man in white.


    The white-clothed man turned his back to Su Yan, did not look at Su Yan at all, his eyes were completely fixed on the monster beast.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. I didn''t expect you to have grown to this point. If I come one step later, I don''t know how big the basket will be!"


    For the monster beast breaking the formation, the white-clothed man was naturally extremely angry, and his anger reached the extreme, because he hated this kind of things beyond his control.


    Although Xiuwujie is only a middle-ranked world and looked down upon by men in white clothes, if the destruction of Xiuwujie is related to him, then he can''t get rid of it, and it will definitely not be good.


    The white-clothed man looked at the monster beast with a greedy look in his eyes, because this monster beast is a treasure to him, a treasure that has been treasured for hundreds of years.


    "Naughty animal!"


    The white-clothed man yelled again, his eyes staring sharply.


    "It''s just that the retreat time has been extended a little bit. I didn''t expect you to run out. If I were one step late, wouldn''t this place be destroyed by you!"


    But the monster beast opened its teeth and danced its claws at the moment, with a mouthful of blood, obviously angry.


    It wanted to kill Su Yan, but was blocked by others. This feeling can be understood.


    It doesn''t know the white-clothed man, and it doesn''t matter who the white-clothed man is, as long as it blocks it, it will die!


    The demon beast roared, his figure cut through the sky, and the lingering sound continued. The tentacles of his head shot an electric light directly, and he attacked and killed the man in white!


    The white-clothed man sneered again and again, and couldn''t help but angrily said: "You are a crooked animal who wants to deal with me, it''s wishful thinking!"


    "The wicked animal should look like a wicked animal, obediently surrender, I can give you a happy one!"


    How can a monster beast surrender, in front of the enemy, the beast will never be a slave!


    Either die or live, there are only two results.


    The demon beast used electric light, which was more powerful than dealing with Su Yan, because the anger had already made it completely violent, like a chicken blood.


    But the white-clothed man still sneered, and didn''t care at all, as if the monster beast couldn''t make waves in front of him.


    The electric light poured out and blasted directly at the white-clothed man, the speed was as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the white-clothed man.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect at all was that the man in white did not do anything, completely ignoring this attack of the monster beast.


    Su Yan has acted countlessly in the past few years, but for the first time he saw someone acting in front of him, and he was so strong.


    Ignore it at all, how much confidence and strength this must have!


    The electric light of the monster beast hits the white-clothed man, and instantly the white-clothed man''s body is also electric light to make up, like an electrician.


    But the man in white didn''t mean to gaffe, it didn''t hurt or itch for him.


    "Naughty animal, is that just a little bit of strength!"


    Facing the clamor of the white-clothed man, the demon beast was furious, and his whole body''s strength was concentrated. It wanted to kill Cheng Yaojin who had been killed halfway with one blow.


    Electric lights are densely scattered in the sky, like lightning flashing in the sky, which contains incomparably powerful power!


    The man in white still stood quietly, waiting for the blow of the monster beast.


    hit!


    The man in white didn''t evade at all, but the demon beast''s full blow still couldn''t hurt him.


    This made Su Yan''s eyes straightened, this man in white is too simple!


    And after the white-clothed man endured the monster beast twice, he lost his patience and shouted at the monster beast coldly: "Just so little power, I don''t want to play with you, it''s all over!"

 Chapter 1933： Thats it

    The man in white obviously has no interest in playing, and just wants to take away the monster.


    At this moment, the monster''s eyes showed a fierceness, anger burned the entire body, and the blood began to boil.


    Its body is covered with electric light, with a body like a dragon, the whole body becomes extremely huge, like half the sky!


    This is the ultimate body of the monster beast, and it is a breakthrough, because the monster beast also understands that the person in front of it is not easy to deal with, and if he does not use his full strength, he will probably lose.


    In the eyes of the man in white, all of this was in vain and it was impossible to change the result.


    After all, there are causes and effects, all in the expectation of the man in white.


    But the monster beast is not reconciled, how can it easily admit failure, but it finally broke through.


    The monster beast opened its teeth and danced its claws, and the electricity and light gathered all over, and there was a terrifying wave with a powerful erosion force.


    suddenly!


    The countless hands and feet of the monster beast were all like sharp blades, directly separated from the body, and attacked the white-clothed man!


    These hands and feet carried terrifying electric lights, which were more terrifying than Su Yan had suffered before.


    Countless hands and feet turned into sharp knives, and they came too suddenly, and even the man in white also sank.


    "Unexpectedly, you wicked animal would even cheat!"


    The white-clothed man snorted coldly, a holy light appeared all over his body, extremely holy!


    "You must understand everything!"


    The man in white covered the holy light directly in front of him, and all the hands and feet of the countless electric lights hit it, making a violent noise.


    The fluctuations in it are simply terrifying, and it can be said that Su Yan can''t match it!


    No matter how he defies the sky, it is impossible for him to confront the existence beyond the Yin and Yang realm!


    That''s right!


    Su Yan already knew that the man in white clothes in front of him was a real golden core expert!


    Jindan!


    The realm that countless people yearn for sacredly is even a little vague, as difficult as picking stars.


    Because wanting to reach the Golden Core, the accumulation required is terrible, not to mention the talent, and the resources are even more shocking.


    Su Yan knew from the moment he entered the martial arts world that this place would definitely not nurture strong golden cores.


    This is a taboo, a rule that cannot be broken, and the resources of this martial arts world are not enough to cultivate a strong golden core!


    Things that go against the sky also require opportunities, and it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    The man in white clothes in front of him gave Su Yan a great shock, at least Su Yan knew a little bit, there is a strong golden core in the upper world!


    The upper world is definitely not the world of a group of Yin-Yang monks, but the world of the white-clothed men in front of them.


    And it is also possible, I am afraid there are even stronger ones!


    This is an infinite guess, so Su Yan understands that the upper world has vitality!


    A natural force that is more powerful than aura!


    The vitality is the existence that is closer to the aura of the immortal, and it is also the more ancient heaven and earth derivation. Its power is naturally more majestic, and it is the dream of countless Yin Yang realms and golden core powers.


    Why Su Yan has not been strong, why he is restrained everywhere, is because his body is still a spiritual body after all.


    Although he relied on the powerful "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", he still couldn''t change the fact that its source was aura.


    Only when he absorbs the vitality and possesses the true vitality, then everything will be restored, and then the world will allow him to soar!


    The white-clothed man in front of him gave Su Yan the goal, so that Su Yan had a yearning for the upper world, and he had to go to that place to harm him.


    At this moment, the white-clothed man''s holy light blocked the monster''s secret technique, and was completely unscathed.


    Seeing this, the monster beast showed no signs of fierceness anymore, a look of horror appeared in its eyes, and it felt scared.


    That''s right, such a powerful yin and yang realm late monster beast, when facing the strong Jindan, it can only be afraid of admitting counsel.


    In front of the strong Jindan, this monster is a plaything, a pet!


    The monster beast''s hands and feet were gone, and at this moment it was already like a huge snake.


    The monster beast has no intention of fighting anymore, just want to escape, and escape can survive.


    It used the secret technique and drilled towards the ground, just wanting to leave here quickly.


    But the man in white sneered.


    "Never want to run away!


    The white-clothed man knotted his hands, chanting a spell silently, and a holy light rushed directly toward the ground.


    Secret magic is cast, direct pursuit, and even formation blessing, traps monsters, monsters can''t escape with wings!


    And the man in white also rushed up right now, following the trace of the monster beast.


    The monster is very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it travels thousands of miles, fleeing with a single mind.


    But in the end it was still trapped by the formation of the man in white, unable to get out of it.


    What makes the monster beast desperate is that this formation is similar to the formation it broke before, and it is exactly the same.


    The monster seemed to understand something, but there was only despair in his eyes.


    But when the demon beast was panicking and desperate, the man in white had already caught up and waved away directly.


    "Naughty animal, catch it soon!"


    A ray of light poured directly into the monster beast''s body, instantly turning it into an ordinary python.


    The white-clothed man grabbed the monster beast, bit his finger, and dropped a drop of blood directly on the monster beast''s body, blessing the seal.


    Then the white-clothed man coiled the monster beast on his body and got out of the ground.


    Su Yan was better at this moment, and his physical strength was slowly recovering, but it was not a major problem.


    The white-clothed man walked to Su Yan''s side and looked at him indifferently, just like Su Yan''s indifference to others before.


    This is a look of disdain, the look of the superior looking at the inferior.


    But this look only flashed past, and then returned to normal, but it was still caught by Su Yan.


    "Young man, you are so brave."


    The white-clothed man''s meaning was obvious, but Su Yan dared to confront the monster beast in half a step in the Yin-Yang state, which he did not expect.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but looked at the white-clothed man indifferently, not humble at all.


    For Su Yan, although the golden core is very strong, it is actually that way.


    The white-clothed man was not angry either, he just looked at Su Yan and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Don''t be afraid, if you kill me, you won''t save me before."


    The white-clothed man smiled and said: "Interesting, you are different from ordinary people, half-step Yin Yang actually has the strength of the middle Yin Yang realm, which is somewhat incredible."


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect that he could be seen through by the man in white. This was not a good thing.


    "Don''t worry, I saved you before, and I won''t kill you."


    The man in white looked at the sky and was silent for a while.


    "This matter is still my fault in the final analysis. I didn''t expect this wicked animal to grow faster than I expected."


    Su Yan''s expression sank, and he looked at the white-clothed man and said, "You mean you raised this monster?"


    "It''s not about raising, it''s just raising. I thought it would be ten years to grow, but it was ahead of schedule."


    Su Yan suddenly, that was the case.

 Chapter 1934： Young man, i like you

    Then, all of this can be explained, the disaster in the martial arts world is a man-made disaster!


    Naturally, Su Yan would not back down just because he was a golden core expert, because he was very angry at the moment, extremely angry!


    Because of this disaster, at least one billion people died in the Xiuwu world. What a terrible number.


    So many lives were lost because of the negligence of a strong golden core.


    Unforgivable!


    Su Yan trembled all over, and the eyes under the bangs looked like the eyes of a beast, revealing endless anger.


    However, the man in white was the first to speak.


    "I know you are very angry."


    The white-clothed man''s complexion was flat, looking at Su Yan not angry.


    Su Yan shouted coldly: "You are the culprit, you have killed more than a billion lives!"


    Absolutely unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable.


    Even the former immortal emperor, he did not kill innocents in such a way.


    "This is a mistake!"


    The white man''s face sank, looking at Su Yan with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Although a billion lives are huge and an astronomical number, in the eyes of the man in white, that''s the case.


    He had an apology in his heart. This was enough, so what about him?


    Kneel down? !


    It''s extremely ridiculous.


    Yes, Su Yan can''t help the white-clothed man. He is a small dust in front of the white-clothed man, which can be wiped out.


    He can''t get justice for those who died, at least not now.


    The white-clothed man looked at Su Yan, his expression increasingly gloomy, because Su Yan''s attitude made him dissatisfied.


    "Don''t forget, I saved you, you are just a dust in the land of ants!"


    This is true for the white-clothed man. He has never rescued someone like Su Yan, and he is still a half-step Yin-Yang ant.


    He has made an exception, and he doesn''t want to make another exception.


    "Do you know how many people in the Yin-Yang state I have killed for thousands of years?"


    This world is very unfriendly to the monks in the half-step Yin-Yang realm.


    Of course Su Yan understands, but he is fearless.


    "This is just an accident, and this accident was not caused by me."


    Regarding the man in white, Su Yan''s eyes were about to burst into flames. It was not caused by him, could it be heaven!


    "Who caused it!" Su Yan roared.


    "It''s the people of this place, it''s themselves!"


    Su Yan has never seen such a brazen person who can push the blame on the victim.


    "I just said that it would take ten years for this monster beast to grow up. I have already come early."


    The man in white glanced around, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "What made the monster beast grow up in advance?"


    Asked, how did Su Yan know.


    However, the man in white did not remain silent, but began to explain.


    "It''s this mountain range, the cursing power of this mountain range!"


    The white-clothed man''s voice suddenly became loud and loud, and he had already seen all this.


    "Where does the power of the curse come from? It''s not caused by these aborigines!"


    Su Yan was shocked and suddenly became speechless.


    This seems to be the case, he hadn''t thought of it before.


    But how could Su Yan be so foolish? He knew better in his heart.


    "You are still the culprit!"


    "Yes, it''s me, I admit, but what can you do with me?!"


    The sudden change of the man in white caught Su Yan off guard.


    He didn''t expect that the man in white had admitted his responsibility, and he was indifferent, as if you had the ability to hit me.


    Indeed, he is a strong Golden Core, and Su Yan is invincible. This is a fact.


    If it was Su Yan, he had done this before. This is the strong one.


    The reason why the strong can stand on top of this world is by force.


    Force comes first, and everything else has to stand aside, fairness, where''s fairness.


    Even Su Yan was a little bit self-deprecating, and it seemed that his xinxing had changed when he was reborn.


    Wasn''t he an executioner in the past, and his grievances were clear at most.


    How can it be so naive now.


    No, it really shouldn''t.


    Su Yan was silent and didn''t speak any more. He knew that it would be futile to say it again and was a waste of words.


    "The weak place is the paradise of the strong, and the laboratory of the strong. You should understand this."


    When the man in white said this, there was a hint of meaning in his eyes.


    Su Yan frowned, he felt as if he was seen by the other party, and he couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    "Everyone has their own secrets, you have me, and I want to know your secrets, but I know you don''t know how to tell them, so I won''t ask."


    The man in white had finished speaking, obviously he didn''t want to let Su Yan talk anymore, because he knew that Su Yan would not talk to himself either.


    The matter has been satisfactorily resolved. Although the culprit was planted by himself, he still took a step ahead and saved the martial arts world.


    If it doesn''t come, this martial arts world will probably wipe out all the lives, and everything will probably be destroyed by that monster.


    The man in white looked at Su Yan again, and finally shook his head.


    "I can''t see through, I really can''t see through."


    Su Yan didn''t speak, it was something he had decided before.


    He knows that if he speaks now, he will probably lose too much, and there is no need to waste his tongue with the person in front of him.


    "The half-step Yin-Yang state is comparable to the middle of the Yin-Yang mirror. It is interesting and very interesting."


    The white-clothed man smiled, and the teeth in that mouth were very white, just like his hair and clothes.


    "I believe you will leave this place soon. You do not belong to this place."


    Su Yan was silent, this was right, he couldn''t stay in this place all the time.


    This place is so small, it is incomparable to his previous world.


    What''s more, he still carries a huge hatred, and that hatred has already taken root in his heart, waiting for the result.


    "Hey, a genius like you was supposed to be a shining star and moon, and his achievements are definitely above me, but it''s not the right time!"


    The white-clothed man sighed for no reason, and said something unintelligible.


    "Young man, I am optimistic about you!"


    Su Yan was caught off guard by the sudden words, he is not a young man...


    "You will definitely leave here, the upper world is where you should stay, but the upper world is not simple, the water is too deep."


    Su Yanben was silent for a long time, but at this moment he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense."


    He doesn''t want to understand the upper world from this person, he can understand it himself, but this person''s mother-in-law is really speechless and a failure.


    You are a strong Jindan, can you be more arrogant, can you be less nonsense.


    If it weren''t for the fear of angering the white man, Su Yan would have said it.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the face of the man in white, but he was not angry.


    "You can just talk nonsense, but I still say that the upper world has changed now, but I still look good on you."


    Su Yan turned around, he wanted to leave this ghost place.


    "Young man, the upper world is so **** dark now!"

 Chapter 1935： Ice crystal beast!

    It seems to be an exclamation, at least an exclamation has more meaning than a warning.


    It seems that the upper world is really not easy.


    The realm of Xiuwu is regarded as the middle world, and the earth can only be the lower world. This is a rule, a ladder, and even a pyramid.


    Su Yan didn''t want to know, he didn''t want to know now, because he only wanted to break into the Yin and Yang realm now!


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, the white-clothed man shook his head.


    He also didn''t understand, why he talked so much today, who has always said little, he thought it was strange.


    Stop talking, he should leave this place too.


    After all, the monster beast has already obtained it, and if it is taken back to make a medicine, it is bound to be able to refine a good medicine.


    This is just the blind medicinal material that the white-clothed man grows in the martial arts world. This is very common and not uncommon.


    However, people in the martial arts world are grateful and admire the man in white.


    Because it was the man in white who rescued them, this must be admitted, he could have let go.


    It is normal for the strong to do so, after all, the weak are dust in their eyes.


    The white-clothed man took care of it. After all, it was a medicinal material that had been planted for hundreds of years.


    A cloud of auspicious clouds floated down from the sky, and stopped directly in front of the white-clothed man. He jumped up gently, and suddenly disappeared.


    And Su Yan also left the bad mountain range, this place is already in ruins, and there is no reason to stay.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly stopped, shaking all over!


    Something is wrong!


    It''s totally wrong!


    Su Yan just remembered now that the demon fire was sprayed by that demon beast, but the demon wind before!


    The demon wind is an icy thing, certainly not the demon beast can release.


    Su Yan showed coldness on his face. He had forgotten this point. This was the most important thing.


    But at this moment, the bad mountain range that was originally ruined, but at this moment it set off a wave of fluctuations, and the entire mountain range shook.


    It''s like popcorn jumping on a hot pan, it''s boiling.


    Su Yan turned around, looking at everything in front of him, his eyes sharp to the extreme.


    "This is over."


    A huge ray of light shone in all directions, it was a white light, so pure that it was impossible to look directly at it.


    The demon wind, the terrifying demon wind, was even more terrifying than the previous one.


    This time it is not Kyushu, but the entire Xiuwu world!


    Before Su Yan could react, the demon wind oscillated in all directions, with the ultimate speed.


    The demon wind did not reach him, but he felt it, and the huge chill made him cold.


    If this demon wind spreads everywhere, it will definitely be an unprecedented disaster, and the entire martial arts world will probably be destroyed.


    Just when Su Yan was helpless and beyond reach, a cloud of auspicious clouds floated down and stopped in the air.


    The man in white did not go!


    Before Su Yan could speak, the face of the white-clothed man was very cold, and he did not expect it.


    "No, I obviously only planted a single medicine, where did this fluctuation come from!"


    The man in white is puzzled, which is a bit weird.


    He couldn''t allow him to think, the current demonic wind was raging, it was a huge disaster.


    Of course he understands that he can take care of it.


    Although it was a land of ants, he still couldn''t watch this place be destroyed, at least this place could be planted with medicine.


    The white-clothed man was full of holy light, rushing to all directions, intercepting the demon wind and destroying it directly!


    The Holy Light was naturally strong, but for a while, the terrifying demon wind dissipated, and the whole place returned to calm.


    Su Yan was panting violently, the fluctuation just now was too frightening, more terrifying than the demon fire.


    Needless to say, Su Yan, the white-clothed man also understood that this monster beast was stronger than the one just recovered.


    "If you plant one, get one free, then I''m not welcome!"


    The white-clothed man made a seal on his hands, and a secret technique came out, rushing directly toward the undesirable mountain range.


    But for a moment, there was a restlessness in the ground, a sound like a bird''s call spread all over, pierced the eardrum, and went straight into the sky!


    The voice was too shocking, and there was a terrifying mental pressure. Many people suffered, but there was no way.


    I saw the undesirable mountain range at this moment, the rock crust fluctuated, the ground panel split, and a horrified gully appeared in front of my eyes.


    There was a violent bird cry from the gully, and the voice clearly revealed incomparable anger.


    But a moment later, nothing appeared in the gully, but the voice kept circulating.


    Su Yan knew that there must be something beneath that ravine, extremely powerful.


    Of course there are monsters, and they are very scary.


    The people in the Xiuwu world are desperate, and they don''t bring people like that.


    The monster beast that had just solved the horror had to have one, which was too sad.


    But they can only pray and hope, hoping that the fairy in their eyes can once again show their power.


    The white-clothed man didn''t want to care about it, after all, it had nothing to do with him, but in order to add more medicine, he still became greedy.


    One blow did not make the monster beast appear, and the man in white had a gloomy face, and his whole body was emitting a holy light, even more terrifying than before!


    He muttered the spell silently, the holy light all over his body was more emptier, and a huge vitality enveloped him.


    This is the power of the strong Jindan!


    The white-clothed man waved his hands, directly displayed a secret technique, and patted the undesirable mountain with his palm.


    It seemed like a strong vajra palm, with full power, more terrifying than Su Yan''s power.


    This palm fell directly on the bad mountain range, and the entire mountain range was suddenly sunken. The mountain was no longer a mountain, but a deep valley!


    Under the deep valley, several demon winds gushed out, directly attacking and killing the white-clothed man!


    The demon wind is raging, with the ultimate killing intent, this is the angry blow of the monster beast under the bad mountain range.


    But the man in white showed sarcasm and didn''t take it seriously.


    The demon wind was smashed by a few palms, turned into nothingness, and shook in all directions.


    "It''s stronger than the ten thousand-foot beast, a good medicine!"


    The face of the man in white showed greed, and the Wanzu Beast was the monster he had recovered before.


    And the Wanzu Beast is already in the late Yin-Yang stage, stronger than that, wouldn''t it be Yin-Yang Consummation!


    Terrible, terrible!


    What kind of paradise is this martial arts world, it is simply a time bomb.


    Su Yan didn''t know whether it was man-made or the martial arts world had this monster, but he understood that all of this was a price to be borne by the weak.


    "Don''t come out yet!"


    The white-clothed man roared and took another shot with a palm. The whole bad mountain range became a deep valley.


    A powerful light enveloped the entire world, the sun and the moon were dark, and the entire space was fluctuated.


    Roar!


    The huge bird''s call was silent, and turned into a roar of a beast, and the beast was finally completely angry.


    The mountain is broken and the whole bad mountain is broken.


    A huge figure emerged from the deep valley, which was comparable to the ten thousand-legged beast.


    And this figure was like ice crystals, a monster that looked like a bird.


    The white-clothed man showed cold expression and couldn''t help saying: "Ice crystal beast!"

 Chapter 1936： Mingtian Power

    The monster beast that can surprise the man in white is obviously not an ordinary existence, it must have a background.


    Moreover, Su Yan knew at a glance that this monster beast had completely reached Yin-Yang Consummation!


    At the Consummation Realm, there is no need to say more about the horror in it, you must know that this is a monster, not a monk!


    Its strength is definitely more terrifying than the average Yin Yang Consummation Realm monk, this is beyond doubt.


    Otherwise, the man in white would not be so surprised.


    He had originally planted one, get one free, but now he has to deal with it seriously. Who knows if this monster beast is strange, but he dare not care.


    At this moment, the ice crystal beast has completely drilled out of the ground, its body stretched out, like a huge divine beast.


    Its body is extremely large, and its feathers are like ice crystals, carrying holy power.


    The ice crystal beast is even more like a phoenix, showing a very noble posture, if it is full of flames, I am afraid it is really not much different from the phoenix.


    The ice crystal beast is obviously angry. It was originally asleep, but it was forcibly disturbed and unforgivable.


    The ice crystal beast didn''t pay attention to Su Yan at all. Su Yan was not worthy of its attention. Its target was the man in white.


    Of course it knows that the man in white is not easy, just fluctuating means knowing that he is a great enemy.


    The ice crystal beast was not planted by a white-clothed man, but a local alien beast, which was the root cause of the white-clothed man''s surprise.


    It is hard to think that in this martial arts world, a place not valued by the upper world, there is actually an ice crystal beast.


    The ice crystal beast is not a rare beast, on the contrary, it is more common in the upper world.


    The white-clothed man changed his mind and understood that this strange beast may have been brought into the martial arts world by someone else.


    But now that he found it, he couldn''t let it go.


    Before the white-clothed man could do it, the ice crystal beast had already roared, his voice pierced the sky and stirred up a terrible storm!


    The storm came, and the whole bad mountain range fell into a horrible situation like hell.


    Numerous hurricanes swept through, mixed with terrifying power, and the strong Yang Pill did not dare to get half a point. Even Su Yan felt tremendous pressure at this moment.


    He uses his vitality to cover himself to resist this terrible fluctuation.


    And the white-clothed man became the target, completely swallowed by the storm, and holiness disappeared.


    Su Yan didn''t panic. Su Yan didn''t know the true realm of the white-clothed man. He only knew that the white-clothed man was a golden core powerhouse. He was not sure which level it was.


    But even the worst Grade One Gold Core was enough to deal with this ice crystal beast, so Su Yan wouldn''t worry about half a point.


    At this moment, the white-clothed man was shrouded by the ice crystal beast''s secret technique, and the holy light of his whole body was suppressed, which made the white-clothed man''s face completely stunned.


    "A crooked animal wants to kill me too, wishful thinking!"


    The white-clothed man roared, and a holy light burst out again, stronger than before.


    Countless dark storms and even violent hurricanes, at this moment, all turned into nothingness, and the sky seemed to regain light.


    The sun didn''t appear, it was the man in white clothes shining on the bad mountains with holy light, as if he were the sun.


    The ice crystal beast was furious, uttered a harsh sound, fluttered all over, and the demon wind swept!


    This demon wind is extremely terrifying, with the strength to destroy the strong, even Su Yan dare not confront it directly.


    For the monster beast in the perfect state of Yin and Yang, unless he can really use the technique of defying the sky, it is impossible for the degraded fairy to deal with it.


    At this moment, Su Yan retreated, but was still paying attention to the battle situation. After all, this battle was related to the safety of the martial arts world.


    The ice crystal beast leapt directly, as if the big Peng spread its wings and rushed towards the man in white.


    A terrifying hurricane was set off, and the figure covering the sky and sun even blocked the original holy light. This strange beast''s random blow was a horror comparable to the secret technique.


    The people in the Xiuwu world were completely shrouded in panic at this moment. They had never seen this kind of battle in their entire lives, as if gods were fighting.


    Even some strong men with perfect Yang Pills were frightened, in their eyes it was like a fight with gods.


    too terrifying!


    It was just a demon wind, and an extremely tall mountain range was destroyed. This was many times stronger than the demon wind released by the ice crystal beast before sleeping and snoring.


    Simply, these powers have been reduced, otherwise the whole world of martial arts will be destroyed.


    All this was done by the man in white, and he naturally didn''t want this place to be turned into ruins, then a piece of middle-level civilization would be annihilated.


    The white-clothed man is not in a hurry. After the demon wind that he is displaying with his hands strikes, he will be able to use his power and directly perform the secret technique.


    In the Secret Technique Showdown, the whole world sounded like a shattering sound, as if the sky was falling, the sound rushed in all directions, and even the earth was affected, and there were violent winds and thunderclouds.


    The Xiuwu Realm is above the earth, and the power penetrates through it, which shows its terrible place.


    Su Yan felt a little unbelievable, perhaps because his character was affected by his original physical body, he actually felt that the scene was very majestic.


    The confrontation between the white man and the ice crystal beast turned out to be extremely terrifying.


    Of course, it is mainly because he has not reached any step, after all, there is still a real gap in realm.


    It was a big difference, which made Su Yan more and more eager to reach the upper world. That place possessed vitality, the power he dreamed of, the power that could go against the sky!


    In the Secret Skill showdown, the white-clothed man was covered with frost. This was the power left by removing the demon wind, and it was harmless.


    But the ice crystal beast was knocked down by the secret technique of the man in white, and fell directly to the ground, as if an ostrich had buried its head in the ground.


    The ice crystal beast hurriedly drilled out of the ground, very angry, its body was bleeding out, and it was obviously injured.


    There is a real gap in itself, which is unavoidable. There is a big gap between the Yin Yang state and the Golden Core state, and it is impossible to make up for it.


    But the ice crystal beast does not believe in evil, it is in violent at this moment, just want to kill the man in front of it!


    The ice crystal beast soared to the sky, covering the entire body from the sky, and the martial arts world was shrouded by it, and an inexplicable force was slowly gathering.


    Su Yan naturally felt that this power was very evil and had a fascinating meaning. It was definitely not simple.


    Of course, the white-clothed man naturally knew it, and he even understood that this was an ice crystal beast''s desperate fight, probably its strongest attack!


    This is naturally not to be careless. The white-clothed man has already done everything possible to deal with it. An exquisite and small tower model appeared on his hand, a bit like the exquisite pagoda of King Tota Li.


    This is definitely a very powerful magic weapon, and it is by no means simple.


    And just here, the ice crystal beast bulged, its feathers like ice crystals were all loose, and it attacked and killed the man in white.


    The entire ice crystal beast became like a bald bird that had been plucked, but it didn''t care at all, and it roared up to the sky.


    An extremely terrifying cry resounded through the clouds, rushing to the sky and the ground, extremely coercive!

 Chapter 1937： Too empty!

    Countless ice crystal feathers overwhelmed the sky, like ten thousand sharp blades, attacking and killing the white-clothed man with infinite sharpness.


    The white-clothed man made a casual move, a burst of vitality enveloped his body, and ice crystal feathers hit the vitality one after another.


    Bang bang bang!


    It doesn''t stop at all, and the voice is extremely powerful.


    Yuanli showed signs of cracking, but in the end it was not broken. All the ice crystal feathers fell to the ground, turned into ice sculptures, and turned into an iceberg.


    And this is just a secret technique of the ice crystal beast, its basic killing technique is still to come.


    At this moment, the ice crystal beast opened its throat and roared, its voice constantly oscillating in all directions, with the ultimate horror meaning.


    The power of Ming Tian, ??and its horror, is the strongest move of the ice crystal beast, which can kill thousands of enemies and destroy everything.


    The sound penetrated the four directions, and all countless things could not escape the doom of destruction, and they all turned into nothingness.


    Even the iceberg that had just formed disappeared in an instant.


    The white-clothed man''s face was full of coldness, he naturally knew the terrible secret technique, and he had to deal with it.


    Before the sound spread all over, the white-clothed man flew directly into the sky, and the exquisite pagoda in his hand flew out of his palm, standing in the air, being infinitely amplified.


    When Su Yan saw him, his expression suddenly changed!


    This pagoda is not simple, it is actually the twelfth existence on the spiritual tool list.


    No wonder this man in white has no scruples at all. With this treasure, even without the strength of the gold core, I am afraid he can fight the ice crystal beast!


    The Linglong pagoda was infinitely enlarged and became a huge pagoda, standing steadily in the air.


    The pagoda is shining with golden light, shining brightly, and there are more terrifying rune fluctuations, which is frightening.


    At this moment, the Mingtian power of the ice crystal beast was directly confiscated by the pagoda, and all of it was included in the tower.


    The face of the ice crystal beast changed suddenly, and a chill poured into his heart. It has a high level of intelligence, and it doesn''t even need to be worse than ordinary people. It naturally knows the terrible pagoda.


    The ice crystal beast was a little confused, his strongest secret technique was used, but it was swallowed by the human secret treasure, how could this compare.


    Counseling naturally had to run away, thinking the same as the ten thousand feet before.


    However, the ice crystal beast is much stronger than the ten thousand foot beast, and the chance of escape is naturally much higher.


    It didn''t care about the man in white at all, and leaped directly towards the sky, fleeing away instantly!


    A sneer appeared on the face of the man in white.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting, and it is impossible to escape with its wings!"


    The man in white did not care about the ice crystal beast that had disappeared, but flew directly to the top of his pagoda and sat cross-legged on it.


    The pagoda exudes a very majestic power, which makes people feel an invisible depression.


    The man in white chanted a spell silently, and an invisible force enveloped the whole bad mountain range!


    Although the ice crystal beast flees, even if it wants to leave the boundary of this bad mountain range, it will take a while.


    What the white-clothed man did was to instantly seal this bad mountain range.


    Su Yan felt an extreme force, more pressure than before, and his body''s reaction seemed to slow down a lot.


    He knew what the white-clothed man had done, which was just a trick to him before, but now he must be convinced.


    The bad mountain range at this moment is completely shrouded by the peculiar power in the pagoda, forming a powerful resistance.


    This seemed to be separated from the outside world and became an independent world, and the ice crystal beast was completely trapped.


    But the ice crystal beast still flees at this moment, extremely fast, not as fast as Su Yan''s Dragon Teng Qianli, after all, it has the skill of flying with two wings.


    But as soon as it reached the edge of the bad mountain range, the ice crystal beast stopped, showing incomparable rage.


    It screamed loudly, already like a bald bird, it could only use its extremely hard mouth to break the formation set by the white man.


    But several attempts ended in failure, and the ice crystal beast became more irritable.


    It does everything it takes to perform secret techniques here, and the entire bad mountain range is enveloped in its power, extremely terrifying.


    Everything was destroyed, and the bad mountain range really cursed the manifestation and became a bad place.


    Su Yan was uncomfortable at the moment, but fortunately, he could resist.


    The white-clothed man did not directly grab the ice crystal beast, at this moment he was like an angler.


    In fishing, you can��t be impatient after a fish is hooked. You have to walk the fish to make the fish run out of strength, so that the line will not break and the fish can go ashore.


    This is what the white-clothed man did. When the ice crystal beast gets tired, he can pick up the corpse. Life and death are not important to him. Anyway, the ice crystal beast is just a good medicine in his eyes.


    This kind of strange animal, he would not treat it as a pet, it was too unsafe, and he had to raise it from an early age, so he would be obedient.


    The ice crystal beast was still tossing violently, the edge of the formation was a mess, and a painting of blood appeared in the invisible mid-air, full of ice crystal beast blood.


    You can''t be merciful when you treat a strange beast. Although it''s not a serious harm, letting it stay in the martial arts world is definitely a time bomb.


    The ice crystal beast will not guarantee it, and it will not write a guarantee, it is impossible not to harm the lives of the people.


    What''s more, the white-clothed man would not let go of such a good drug introduction, so that he can add a chance of success to the pill that he refines and enhance the quality.


    The ice crystal beast was still tossing, day and night, and finally completely exhausted, only to fall to the ground, his whole body already scarred.


    It knew that it was defeated, but it didn''t want to believe it. It had lived for thousands of years to achieve the perfect state of Yin and Yang, so it was destroyed.


    At this moment, the man in white also leaped down from the pagoda and walked directly towards the ice crystal beast.


    Looking at the ice crystal beast that looked like a huge mountain in front of him, the white-clothed man lightly tapped, and a ray of light sank into the ice crystal beast.


    The ice crystal beast suddenly became smaller and smaller, and finally became like a quail plucked.


    The man in white put it into the tower, and the ten thousand-legged beast on his body was also put into the tower by him.


    After everything was completed, the white-clothed man was relieved, this trip was not in vain.


    "This martial arts world is really my blessed place."


    The man in white laughed loudly, feeling very comfortable.


    The laughter spread everywhere, shaking violently.


    The monks and people in the martial arts world all bow down and worship, and are very pious, even the strong.


    To them, this is the sound of nature.


    Su Yan didn''t. How could he bow down? It was impossible.


    But he also breathed a sigh of relief, and the matter was finally over.


    When the white-clothed man was leaving, he directly took a token from his arms and shot it at Su Yan.


    Su Yan took it and took a closer look. The word Taixu was written on it.


    The man in white had already left, but his voice exploded in Su Yan''s ears.


    "Half-step yin and yang actually possess impure vitality, which is interesting."


    Su Yan was shocked, his secrets were so thoroughly seen by the white-clothed man, he was almost known to be a rebirth.


    Then the voice came again: "In the future, when you enter the upper world, you can take this token and enter me too!"


    This seems to be an endorsement of Su Yan.

 Chapter 1938： restore

    This is true. The white-clothed man values ??Su Yan very much.


    From the very beginning, saving Su Yan without killing him, it can be seen that, after all, the strong Jindan had always killed him when faced with a half-step Yin Yang.


    The abnormality of the man in white shows that he is unusual for Su Yan, and he also sees many differences in Su Yan. He might be a pity for his talent.


    To be valued by the white-clothed man, for the average person, it would definitely be the blue smoke from the ancestral tomb.


    Golden Core powerhouse, that''s the realm that so many people dream of, it''s impossible to reach that step in a lifetime, or even ten lifetimes.


    Ordinary people are definitely not happy, but Su Yan is different, he is not an ordinary person, it can even be said that he is not a person in this world.


    He thanked the man in white for his rescue. There is nothing wrong with this. He is not an ungrateful person, on the contrary, he is a very affectionate person.


    When he was just born again, he was bullied like that in the face of Su Yan, who was in his original flesh. With his temperament, he had already killed someone, but he didn''t.


    It is because of Ende, although his uncle is very hateful, but at least he has been raising him for more than ten years, so he has a clear distinction between good and evil.


    But now, Su Yan''s face showed a look of disdain, mixed with a hint of pride.


    Su Yan held the token with powerful power in his hand, and his slender fingers kept tapping on it, making a crisp sound, which was very pleasing.


    "If I were an ordinary cultivator, I might treat this token as a family heirloom, but I am not."


    Su Yan tapped his finger on it again, and the token suddenly shattered and dropped to the ground.


    Su Yan turned around, no longer stayed, and left directly.


    As for the man in white who had already left, he naturally felt the fragmentation of the token at this moment, and his face couldn''t help showing anger.


    But the anger was fleeting, and a smile appeared on his face instead.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    The man in white quickened his speed and left the Xiuwu realm directly.


    At this moment, the martial arts world has experienced such a large fluctuation, it is obviously difficult to calm down.


    The entire Xiuwu world was caught in a panic, and everyone''s heart was full of chills, like a bird of fright.


    Su Yan left the bad mountain range, and as soon as he went out, a group of strong men outside surrounded him.


    Not only the people from Sanyi, but the people from Kyushu and even Nanyi are gathering at this moment, all with questions.


    "Master Su, what''s going on?" Cuomo asked nervously.


    Su Yan looked at everyone, then let out a long sigh and relaxed.


    "ended."


    Everyone was taken aback, staring at each other, seeing disbelief in the eyes of each other.


    This is not to blame for them, because the successive fluctuations make them feel like a wolf is coming.


    "Really?" Cuomoji asked cautiously, with hope on his face.


    Su Yan''s face sank without answer.


    But everyone understands that the entire edge of the bad mountain range has fallen into silence.


    The long silence, in the end, was the silent tears of a group of people.


    They didn''t care about making Su Yan upset, they were just happy and safe, and everything was over.


    The news swarmed all of a sudden, countless people wept with joy, and the entire martial arts world fell into a carnival.


    It''s finally over, everything is over, the martial arts world is safe again, and everyone can live well again.


    Seeing all this, Su Yan was also inexplicably grateful, but behind the grateful he felt a little weak.


    He is still too weak, the monsters facing the Yin and Yang realm are unstoppable and cannot protect this place.


    If it hadn''t been for the arrival of the white man, the consequences would really be hard to imagine.


    But Su Yan only sighed for a while, and then recovered. At least the result is good, that''s enough.


    He doesn''t feel weak, it''s just that some natural imprisonment makes him unable to use it, and if you want to release this imprisonment, you must enter the upper world, and only there is the real power!


    The entire martial arts community is already carrying out the aftermath work, which must be done at present, after all, too many people died in this disaster.


    For this, Su Yan naturally supports him, after all, he is not a demon king.


    In the later time in the martial arts world, Su Yan also personally came forward and helped many people.


    Slowly, the entire martial arts world is recovering, coming out of the disaster again.


    The deceased has passed away, and the living well is the most important thing.


    Of course, although many people died, most of them were of low level. The strong were not affected much, but the property of Sanyi was seriously damaged.


    After all, the fire is more violent, turning many places into nothingness, and this loss is very large.


    Su Yan saw all this in his eyes, and he had already made a decision in his heart.


    At Shuangfengmen, Su Yan was sitting on the observation deck, and Xiao Lori and Yuwen Xiongba stood beside them.


    There is only the sound of wind, no other sounds at all, it is very quiet, and I dare not make noise.


    Su Yan looked into the distance, his eyes a little obsessed, but he was actually thinking about things.


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba were also very patient, standing motionless next to Su Yan.


    After a long time, Su Yan said, "Is it cold?"


    Yu Wenxiong replied: "A little bit."


    After all, the demon wind swept across, the temperature of this Kyushu has not risen.


    "Look, is this great river and mountains in the distance very beautiful?"


    Little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba looked at each other, not knowing what Su Yan was going to express, so they had no choice but to promise.


    "But, such a great river and mountain are just vases, fragile and easily destroyed."


    The faces of the two changed slightly, and they understood the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    "The ability to understand the heavens and the earth, the powerful strength, everything has to be surrendered, and they are reduced to playthings."


    Su Yan stood up and turned to look at the two with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Do you want that?!"


    The two trembled all over, and hurriedly said, "I don''t want to!"


    Who thinks, no one wants to kneel, no one wants to be dominated by others, all want to dominate others.


    "Since you don''t want to, why are your realm so low!"


    Su Yan shouted violently, his voice was like a rolling thunder.


    This was obviously a dissatisfaction with them. Su Yan had never lost his temper so much, and scared the two of them to speak.


    In fact, Su Xiansheng didn''t lose his temper indiscriminately. He gave the two a lot of resources and was completely inexhaustible, but the growth of their realm was still slow in his opinion.


    This is naturally incomparable with him, in fact, the speed of the two is already very scary.


    Su Yan was so urgent for a reason, after all, he was already prepared, and the upper world was the real world.


    Su Yan understood that the earth and the martial arts world were nothing more than vassals. In the eyes of people in the upper world, they were not worth mentioning, and could even be destroyed at will.


    This is like other people''s playthings, Su Yan didn''t want such a result.


    He wants the two to become stronger, so that he can take on the big responsibility after he leaves. He doesn''t want everyone he knows to suffer disaster because of him.


    Especially for one school, Su Yan had never established a school before, so he naturally did not allow one to be destroyed at will.

 Chapter 1939： proposal

    Everything is getting better and better. Although this disaster has caused serious losses to the Xiuwu world, the background is there and it hasn''t hurt the bones.


    However, within half a month, the entire martial arts world was completely renewed and rebuilt everywhere, and it was thriving.


    Of course, the bad mountain range is still in ruins, with terrifying power fluctuations remaining in it, and no one dared to approach half a step.


    The Bad Mountain Range is where the white-clothed man fights with the two monsters. The power in it is naturally terrifying and cannot be dissipated in a moment.


    For this reason, Su Yan set up a formation in the bad mountain range, in order to prevent someone from accidentally stepping into it and causing worry about their lives.


    In the morning, the bright sun shines on the earth. This is the first time that the sun has appeared in the Xiuwu world in more than half a month.


    Countless people began to carve, and the temperature of the earth began to rise slowly, really getting better and better.


    After all, this is just a battle fluctuation, and the spirit of the Xiuwu world has not lost half a point.


    But just this morning, the powerhouses of the four barbarians of Kyushu came one after another towards the Shuangfengmen.


    Everyone didn''t dare to neglect. Although the Xiuwu world suffered this catastrophe, it still made them remember what they wanted to do. After all, the Xiuwu world was still Su Yan the biggest.


    Naturally headed by the patriarch of the Barbarian Ji Gaga and Sanxiu Huanyu, they are the persons in charge of the upward and downward adjustment of Qi.


    Other strong men followed them without any complaints.


    Just after Su Yan had breakfast, a huge crowd had gathered outside the Shuangfeng Gate, all of them strong in Yang Dan.


    The patriarch of the Barbarian clan approached and said to the security guard at the Shuangfeng Gate: "Thank you for telling me, that the strongmen of the four barbarians in Kyushu want to see Master Su."


    When the security guard saw such a huge formation, his legs were so frightened that he didn''t dare to agree, and hurried toward the door.


    After a while, the security guard approached Su Yan''s bedroom and hesitated outside the door.


    He was scared, he was just a gatekeeper, so how dare he break into Su Yan''s place.


    At this time, the master of Shuangfeng Gate passed by and frowned when he saw the security guard.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    The security guard hurriedly said: "The master, there are many people gathered outside, and they are coming fiercely, saying that they want to see Master Su."


    When the door owner heard this, his expression suddenly changed, and he knocked on Su Yan''s door.


    At this time, Su Yan and the three had just finished their meal, and Xiao Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were asking Su Yan for their practice.


    Hearing a knock on the door outside, Yu Wen Xiongba stood up and walked over.


    "Who?"


    "My lord, I am the sect master of Shuangfeng Gate, and I have something important to report."


    "Speak directly."


    Naturally, Yuwen Xiongba would not give this new sect master half face.


    Although the master of Shuangfengmen was unhappy, he did not dare to be dissatisfied.


    "A large number of powerful people gathered outside, saying that they wanted to see Master Su."


    "Got it."


    Yuwen Xiongba turned and looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan solved a difficult problem for Little Lolita, and then stood up with a relaxed expression on her face.


    "Let''s go, I''m afraid these people have come up with a plan."


    The three of them left the bedroom and walked outside the Shuangfeng Gate.


    As soon as he left the house, Su Yan frowned when he saw a sea of ??people.


    It''s so solemn, two things that can''t be done by command.


    Su Yan glanced at the group of people and said, "Two commanders, plus a representative from each place."


    When everyone heard this, they naturally did not dare to have any objections, and hurriedly selected representatives from various places.


    A dozen people walked to the Shuangfeng Gate and entered the gate with Su Yan.


    Above the main hall, Su Yan sits in the first seat, with no anger and a sense of majesty.


    "What can I say."


    Su Yan looked at these dozen people, his voice was flat, but with a sense of majesty.


    The barbarian patriarch hurriedly said: "Master Su, this time we are abrupt, and I hope you can forgive me."


    "Quickly let go if you have a fart, say something quickly."


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people, he had been in this martial arts world for so long, and he wanted to return to the martial arts world a long time ago.


    He didn''t go back because of the ups and downs.


    The patriarch of the Barbarian clan didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly said: "My lord, that''s the case, we have already come up with a plan to lower the upper gas."


    "Say it."


    "The initial customization of the plan is that Kyushu will take out 60% of the aura, 40% of the aura, through the cracks in the sky, and then directly transmitted to the earth."


    Su Yan thought for a while, and then looked at the little Lori and Yuwen Xiongba beside him.


    "This plan is fine."


    Half of the aura is sent to the earth, which is already a very good result.


    Hearing Su Yan''s affirmation, all the people present were relieved. If they can be recognized by Su Yan, then this thing will be done.


    But then, Huan Yu stood up, with an embarrassment on his face.


    During this period of time, Huan Yu''s popularity has become more and more fierce, and the entire martial arts world knows that he is a casual repairer.


    And because Su Yan promoted him to deputy conductor, it can be said that San Xiu has turned himself into a serf to sing, and no one looks down on San Xiu anymore.


    Seeing Huan Yu, Su Yan glanced at him and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    Huan Yu hurriedly said: "Master Su, there is no problem with this spiritual energy collection, but it is a bit difficult to open the crack in the sky."


    After all, the Xiuwu world has swallowed the aura of the earth''s martial arts world for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. This was a problem.


    "Where is the crack in the sky?"


    The patriarch of the Barbarian clan replied: "It''s on the edge of Xuzhou."


    This is true. When Su Yan first entered the realm of Xiuwu, he first entered Xuzhou, because at that time, the Kyushu Passage was the closest to Xuzhou.


    "Then let me take a look."


    Su Yan waved his big hand, and the figure had already left the hall and leaped towards the air.


    Little Lolita and the others hurried up, but Huanyu and others did not dare to neglect, and followed closely.


    Without words all the way, a group of people came to the edge of Xuzhou, and everything they were familiar with appeared again.


    At this time, the guard saw Su Yan, already unable to speak.


    Who knows that people in the earth martial arts world who were still unknown at the beginning have now grown to be the first person in the martial arts world, and the absolute overlord exists.


    Under the leadership of the barbarian patriarch, Su Yan saw the sky gap, which was very small, like a cracked gap, and it was blocked inside.


    "This is the place?"


    Su Yan looked at the barbarian patriarch and asked.


    The barbarian patriarch nodded hurriedly and said: "This is the place, because the time is too long and there is no one to take care of, so it is."


    Everyone lowered their heads slightly. Obviously, this matter has something to do with them, and this is done by the entire martial arts community.


    There is nothing wrong with this. Whoever doesn''t want to grow up on his own, who wants to divide the small cake, is selfish.


    Su Yan fixed his eyes and stared at the gap. This is the passage to the earth, and the spiritual energy must pass through.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this."


    After Su Yan said, he flew directly towards the crack in the sky.

 Chapter 1940： Channel open

    Naturally, the others dared not stand, and they followed Su Yan closely.


    Everyone is standing on the edge of a crack in the sky. This place is like the ancient Silk Road, which has been abandoned.


    Su Yan looked at the gap that had been blocked by the unknown substance, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    "You guys stay behind, I''ll get through!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone took a few steps back, knowing that Su Yan was about to use power.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s dantian vitality surged, directly gushing out, and gathered towards his hands.


    There is a golden light all over his body, very peaceful, like the light of God.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he patted his hands directly at the crack in the sky!


    Rumble!


    Like a huge thunder, the entire crack burst, and countless void constructs shattered, it was impossible to stop Su Yan''s powerful force.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present felt cold, which was terrible.


    Su Yan can be said to be the same one day, and now he is a bit better than before.


    It can be said that he wants to break through to the early stage of Yin-Yang realm now, it is not impossible.


    He has enough resources to retreat, but he didn''t do that.


    Su Yan''s plan is to wait until he enters the upper world before making a breakthrough.


    In the upper world, there is the elemental power that absorbs the elemental power to break through to the Yin-Yang state. For Su Yan, that is the real breakthrough.


    At this time, the cracks in the sky were constantly bombarded by Su Yan''s power, the cracks became bigger and bigger, and black holes appeared.


    Everyone''s hearts jumped wildly, opening such a big gap, what Su Yan was going to do.


    If it is really such a big hole, it will be heartache to imagine how much spiritual energy it has to transport.


    Although heartache, they dare not dissatisfied, on the one hand Su Yan is strong, on the other hand they are a little ashamed.


    In the past, relying on his own strength to occupy all the aura of the earth''s martial arts world, now is the time to pay it back.


    Both Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita are extremely nervous, after all, this is a big deal for them.


    They are also earth people, knowing the current situation of the exhaustion of the earth''s spiritual energy, which is completely different from the Xiuwu world.


    Ordinary people in the martial arts world have at least a little spiritual power and can live a long life, while ordinary people on the earth are completely flesh and blood.


    Basically, they have a limited life span. Even so, they are still tortured by illness, which is completely incomparable.


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "My lord, do you need our help?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, I can open this mere passage."


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a terrifying force of fragmentation came out, directly rushing toward the crack in the sky.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of a huge impact resounded through the sky, spread throughout the martial arts world, and even the earth martial arts world was extremely fluctuating.


    At this moment, the earth is filled with dense clouds in the sky, and no place has light once, which makes the people on the earth fall into endless panic.


    "What''s the situation, it''s dark, is it the end of the world?!"


    "This is not 2012, this is 2018!"


    Not only ordinary people, but even the powerhouses of the earth martial arts world have changed their faces and felt uneasy.


    They knew that this was by no means a normal phenomenon. The entire earth was enveloped by thick clouds. Something was definitely going on.


    A group of powerful men in the earth martial arts world gathered, and everyone was discussing how to deal with this sudden change.


    "Everyone, you have all seen this vision. This is a time when the earth is in distress. I hope everyone can unite and deal with the difficulties!"


    The speaker was a strong man in China, and everyone was convinced of him because of Su Yan.


    Everyone nodded when they heard it. This is related to their own safety and the earth, so naturally they dare not neglect.


    But in the face of this vision, they can''t actually do anything. It''s just that the whole earth is covered with thick clouds, and they can''t get rid of the clouds.


    All they can do is guard, and if there is something ominous or dangerous in the thick cloud, it is time for them to take action.


    The people on the earth are panicked, because the vision is too terrifying. Just imagine that the entire earth��s sky is densely covered with clouds, like the end of the day. Who is not afraid.


    But Su Yan at the moment didn''t care about these. Opening the cracks in the sky originally required a very strong force, which would inevitably cause a terrible vision.


    Of course, Su Yan understood that to open the cracks, no power would flow into the earth, which he must do.


    At this time, the gap was getting bigger and bigger, and Su Yan''s breaking power was still continuously stirring the passage.


    Su Yan now has sufficient vitality and is not afraid at all. He directly incarnates as a spiral, rushing toward the crack.


    "Master Su, what is this going to do?!"


    A group of powerful men in the martial arts world changed their faces drastically and did not understand what Su Yan meant.


    But Huan Yu was sweating on his forehead at the moment, and said coldly: "Master Su, this is to treat himself as a spiral!"


    "too terrifying!"


    A group of people were amazed and could hardly imagine.


    How strong one''s body is to think of oneself as a diamond, even if it has sufficient strength, it will be exhausted.


    You must know that the sky crack is not a short distance, but a long passage, at least the length of a state.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all. Even if he didn''t use his vital energy, he could break through the clogged passage with his physical body, because his physical body is comparable to the existence of the late Yin and Yang mirror.


    Su Yan was wrapped in a golden elemental force, the power of fragmentation and the power of collapse were operating at the same time, and the smashing force was incomparably terrifying.


    The blocked thing is not an obstacle at all in front of Su Yan. It can be easily destroyed and passed directly.


    Su Yan, this physical diamond diamond is simply terrifying, passing all the way, unimpeded, and unparalleled speed!


    Because of Long Teng thousands of miles, Su Yan''s speed was even half as fast as the ultimate flying speed, which stunned a group of people.


    "Master Su, this is too terrible!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded. It was originally a very headache. If people from the martial arts world came to open up this channel, and many people shot together, it would take a lot of effort, and it would not be possible to get it within half a year.


    But Su Yan''s speed alone is so fierce, it makes them speechless, such a speed, I am afraid it will be able to get through in a long time.


    Su Yan opened the way ahead, and this group of experts in the martial arts world was not idle.


    Hurriedly operate their spiritual powers to maintain the stability of the channel.


    And if you open it up, the aura of the martial arts world will pour in a bit. As long as you open it, the aura will inevitably pour directly onto the earth.


    After half a day, Su Yan was already wet with sweat at this moment, and his dantian was also somewhat empty.


    This made him have to run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to restore the power of his dantian.


    But at this moment, Su Yan kicked, and directly kicked the last bit of blockage into a piece of glowing light into the passage.


    The sky, the sky of the earth, have a panoramic view!


    The sky crack channel is opened!

 Chapter 1941： Reiki recovery!

    Looking at the shining light in front of him, Su Yan directly sat on the ground, all the sweat was worth it.


    After all, the earth will no longer be a place where the aura is exhausted, and the aura will be revived!


    The powerful people who followed also came one after another, and they were all startled to see the passage opened.


    Of course, it is inevitable to brag about Su Yan, which is already a commonplace.


    Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba were tears in their eyes. They waited for too long a day, really too long.


    The two of them couldn''t cry. When they came to the Xiuwu world, it was like a peasant entering the city. The feeling was not strange, but sad, very uncomfortable.


    But now it is different. The cracks in the sky are opened up, and the aura can flow into the earth continuously, and the earth will inevitably become more prosperous in the future.


    They know that the age of the earth is coming, the spring generals of the martial arts world, the earth will definitely be a place where everyone will practice martial arts and advocate martial arts!


    "My lord, thank you!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was so touched that he couldn''t cry.


    He had been thinking before that when he entered the way of cultivation, his life span would increase, but his family would not.


    This is unavoidable in future sorrow, watching my family leave, but I can do nothing.


    But now it''s different. The spiritual energy is poured into the earth, and the family can practice at will. There will be no such painful things at all.


    The big men in the martial arts world, at this moment, the mood is extremely complicated, and of course this is understandable.


    Su Yan sat on the ground and recovered for a while, and his whole body was full of energy.


    He looked at a group of big men in the martial arts world, with a serious face: "Why are you still standing here? Are you still not doing business?!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd nodded hurriedly and headed back toward the passage.


    It''s time for them to do it. Reiki instills, they must do it by themselves.


    In fact, things are not troublesome, after all, the crack in the sky has been opened, and you only need to pour aura into it immediately.


    This has been done before, so it is not troublesome.


    The people from the four barbarians of Kyushu are all gathered in the passage, and there is a large mountain with strong spiritual energy at the entrance of each state.


    That''s right, the mountain that Su Yan saw before entering Xuzhou is the source of Xuzhou''s spiritual energy!


    This is the place where the aura of the sky gathers and the most important place in a state.


    Su Yan now understands why this mountain range had a powerful formation before, because this is the root, this is the source of spiritual energy.


    In their respective states, and even the land of Siyi.


    A group of strong men ran their spiritual energy and rushed directly towards the Lingmai Mountain.


    The Lingmai Mountain suddenly shook open, the glow of the sky was blazing, and the spiritual energy gushed out.


    But the spiritual energy gushed out, not scattered everywhere, as if it was a purpose, it directly rushed toward the crack in the sky!


    Countless auras are majestic, but they are intangible but can be perceived, and they are rich.


    Yuwen Xiongba took a sip, feeling that he was almost drunk, this was too rich, it was ten thousand times richer than Su Yan''s second-level spirit gathering formation.


    Numerous auras poured into the crack in the sky, wandered directly, and came to the end of the crack.


    At the end is the sky of the earth, and countless auras are like rain, sprinkling to the earth!


    Reiki recovery!


    Everything will change and earth-shaking!


    But once the aura is poured into it, there is no way to interrupt it, this is the phenomenon of nature, this is the rule of heaven and earth.


    Even if the strong in the martial arts world wanted to block it, that was impossible.


    Unless there are a few powerful men in the Yin-Yang realm in the Xiuwu realm and forcibly blocking them, otherwise this spiritual energy will continue to enter the earth.


    Thousands of years ago, it was a group of monks in the Yin-Yang realm that forcibly blocked it, which prevented the aura from being delivered to the earth and caused the aura of the earth to dry up.


    Now, there is no cultivator in the Yin-Yang realm in the martial arts world, it is impossible to block it, which is why Su Yan has no worries.


    At least, for a while, people in the martial arts world are impossible to stop.


    But in the future, Su Yan could not guarantee, nor would he guarantee.


    There is only so much he can do. All of this depends on the people on earth. Now that their aura is rejuvenated, then they should work hard to grow, and then they should not be weaker than the martial arts world.


    At that time, even if the martial arts world had monks in the Yin-Yang realm, it was definitely not that simple to block the spiritual energy.


    At this moment, the earth was full of thick clouds and dark, and everyone was in extreme panic, and the whole earth seemed to be in chaos.


    It is a group of martial arts monks who are maintaining the situation, and the government can no longer intervene and can only rely on the monks.


    After all, once people''s panic is amplified, it is extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan had thought about this before and took corresponding measures.


    Before returning to the martial arts world, he summoned the powerful from all sides and made various responses.


    At the same time, he also warned this group of monks that their spiritual energy was resurrected. They could not fake their public for personal gain. If they were discovered, they would destroy the whole family!


    Yes, it means destroying the whole clan!


    This is not Su Yan''s harshness, it is necessary to be so intimidating, not to scare this group of people, how they obey the rules.


    When the time comes, this group of people will have no shortage of spiritual energy, and they will advance by leaps and bounds. What will happen if they are not uniform.


    Just when it was dark, a beam of glow shot towards the earth, and the first spiritual energy poured into the earth.


    This glow is like a spark in the dark, illuminating the darkness in everyone''s heart, making them feel warm.


    The powerhouses of the earth martial arts world are so bewildered by this, all of them don''t know what is going on.


    But when the rays of sunlight fell into the earth and spilled onto the earth, these people were stupid, completely stupid.


    It was not until a long time that they reacted.


    "This Xiaguang is aura?!"


    An old man was always in tears. He had never seen what aura is like since he was born. Only some places off the beaten track contained a little impure aura.


    The rest can only be extracted from some spiritual herbs, which is quite a bitter life.


    But now, they saw the aura, the majestic aura, directly spilling on the earth.


    The entire martial arts world was completely excited, almost crazy.


    "Reiki, it''s really aura!"


    All the monks are excited and want to cry, it is hard to conceal the joy in their hearts.


    "Is this what Master Su said?!"


    "It must be, Master Su broke through the crack in the sky, and his aura has really recovered!"


    Silence, silence for a while, everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    Looking at the sky constantly spilling aura, everyone suddenly calmed down.


    Powerful people everywhere looked at each other, and they all saw tears in each other''s eyes, excited, of course excited, but more thankful.


    Everyone knelt down in unison. This kneeling was convincing, and this kneeling was absolutely necessary. They thanked Su Yan!


    "All of this was brought by Master Su. He did what he said, and his aura really recovered!"


    Hu Yanlie''s grandson raised his arms and shouted that his reputation in China is now very high, all because of his father.


    Everyone raised their arms and shouted, tears in their eyes, and the excitement was beyond words, the earth is really going to change.

 Chapter 1942： There are immortals!

    With the advent of a new era, global changes, and spiritual recovery, everyone will have the opportunity to step into the path of cultivation!


    This is a drastic change, this is a thorough baptism, the whole world will be turned upside down.


    For many people, this will be a completely new era, a completely different world. The legends that were once will probably no longer be legends, and everything will be possible.


    Of course, some angry youths certainly don''t think so. What they see in their eyes is oppression and only injustice.


    The powerhouses of the earth martial arts world already have the foundation, and now their spiritual energy is resurrected, then they are sure to be the first to climb, and they will inevitably reach a higher level.


    This is indeed a fact and cannot be changed. The starting point must be much earlier.


    However, wherever there is fairness in the world and can give you a chance, it is already God''s love.


    Excellent people, even if they fall behind from the starting point, they will definitely catch up or even surpass the people in front.


    To complain to the world, to complain to everything, it is better to do a little business.


    The cracks in the sky were opened, and a steady flow of aura rushed towards the earth, very rich, this was half the aura of the martial arts world, naturally and powerful.


    You must know how vast the Xiuwu world is, with a population of hundreds of millions, and even the borders of the Siyi have not been fully explored. I don''t know how big it is.


    But the earth, with a population of several billions, can��t even be compared to a state, and it��s a very small place.


    But now he has half of his aura, which is very exaggerated.


    There is no doubt that within a hundred years, the earth martial arts world will prosper, rivaling the martial arts world, and even surpassing the martial arts world!


    Everything is possible, depending on the talent, if there are a few people like Su Yan, it will definitely be another world.


    People in the martial arts world cannot change Su Yan''s decision, after all, Su Yan is the overlord of the martial arts world.


    And Su Yan has always had feelings for the earth martial arts world, and he is also holding injustices for the earth people. After all, the martial arts world has intercepted the spiritual energy for thousands of years, and it is normal to come back now.


    The people of the earth martial arts world are completely in a carnival. Everyone has a carnival for three days and three nights to celebrate this unprecedented event.


    But ordinary people don''t know, because they haven''t stepped into the practice to know, and they haven''t felt aura.


    It takes time. When some people change, then they will definitely find something. It will be natural for many people to wake up by then.


    Su Yan is still standing at the end of the crack in the sky, with thousands of miles of auspicious clouds below, and the earth below.


    He stood there, the endless aura was used towards him, very majestic, making him feel a different kind of taste.


    He did not absorb it, because although this aura was huge, it was not what he wanted now.


    He has endless panacea and spiritual things, and he doesn''t worry about resources at all.


    He was waiting now, waiting to enter the upper world, to absorb the purest elemental power, and then to break through to the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, that would inevitably be another world.


    But before going to the upper world, he must handle everything right now, otherwise he is uneasy.


    First of all, the people in the martial arts world must be contained, otherwise after leaving, these people will feel resentment, and it will be no good to take revenge on the earth.


    Secondly, one''s own family and even one family must be handled properly, which is also the most important.


    Right now, Su Yan can trust Little Lolita and Yuwen Xiongba, and has high hopes for both of them.


    The entire earth and even one of them had to be managed by them, so he had to raise the realm of the two.


    In order to improve the realm of the two, Su Yan exhausted his thoughts. All the medicines were taken care of, and he personally taught them, and even let them choose various secret methods.


    After more than a month of teaching, the two also advanced by leaps and bounds and directly stepped into the realm of Yang Dan!


    Of course, Su Yan was still dissatisfied with this. It was only in the early stage of Yang Dan, and it was not enough in the martial arts world.


    In a Zongmen hall in Xuzhou, the master of the sect has been happy from ear to ear these days.


    Because Su Yan is boarding him here, this is a brilliant and unattractive thing.


    Su Yan stayed here because of Yuwen Xiongba and Xiao Lori.


    He must raise his realm one step further to reach the mid-term level of Yang Dan.


    In the hall, Su Yan sat on a chair, and the two stood in front of him.


    One month after stepping into Yang Dan, this was something that the two of them didn''t even think of, it was inconceivable like a dream.


    What left the two of them speechless was that they had advanced by leaps and bounds, but Su Yan was dissatisfied, thinking they were too food.


    Su Yan looked at the two with calm eyes.


    "Xiong Ba, how''s your phantom sword practice?"


    Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly replied: "My lord, you have understood the third formula."


    Su Yan nodded, this is not bad, after all, he has only practiced for a month, but in the outside world, he is already at an enchanting speed.


    "Nine styles of illusion swordsmanship, after mastering, you will have the power to fight even if you face the powerhouse of the late Yang Pill."


    Yuwen Xiongba was so excited that he hurriedly said, "I will do my best."


    "Thunder, how about you?"


    Little Lori said lightly: "I have reached the fifth style."


    Yuwen Xiongba was stunned on the spot, and the two of them practiced the same. As a result, Little Lolita realized the fifth form, which was too annoying.


    It''s not better than not knowing, only after a comparison can I know my real food.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, quite approving of this.


    "Today, I will pass on spiritual power to you so that you can forcefully break through to the middle of the Yang Dan!"


    After Su Yan said that, without giving the two a chance to speak, he directly formed the seal with both hands, and a majestic spiritual power gushed out from his dantian.


    Su Yan turned his own vitality into spiritual power, so that the two of them could absorb it.


    Su Yan slapped his hands directly on the foreheads of the two of them, and the majestic spiritual power rushed toward the two of them.


    The two can only accept passively until the dantian is full.


    After the transmission, the two of them were still dumbfounded, because it was hard to believe, and they didn''t want to.


    Transmitting spiritual power is something that ordinary people don''t dare to do at all, because it will damage their foundation and delay their breakthrough speed.


    But Su Yan just did it, which moved the two of them very much.


    "Retreat well, I will see the result in a day."


    After Su Yan said, he ignored the two and left directly.


    The two of them knelt down directly in front of Su Yan''s figure, this kneeling is completely respectful.


    But just as Su Yan was helping the two of them, a section of the martial arts world, on the moon circling the earth, appeared an old woman in a strange costume.


    The old woman did not stay on the moon for long, but left the moon directly and headed towards the earth.


    Along the way, a ray of sunshine shrouded all directions, and the entire sky was full of visions, all of which were completely seen by the people on earth.


    Everyone was shocked and talked.


    "A fairy is coming!"

 Chapter 1943： pay a visit to

    This is amazing. An old woman came from stepping on the moon, she was full of glow, and the shadow behind her remained for a long time, and a majestic pressure enveloped the entire earth.


    Ordinary people look strange, but people in the martial arts world can see the doorway and feel the terrible pressure fluctuations.


    The old woman crossed the void and landed directly on the top of the earth, wearing a strange costume, giving people a feeling of palpitation.


    There are weird patterns printed on her dress, like an evil thing, it can make people scared to look at.


    What is even more frightening is that this old woman who looks weak and weak has many blood vessels on her face.


    Her eyes are even more special, twin pupils!


    The eyes of the old woman can see many invisible things, and can even predict some things.


    And while the old woman was staying, another person emerged from the void, a young woman dressed in a dress like an ancient maidservant.


    "Wu Zuzu, why are you flying so fast, I can''t catch up."


    The young woman was panting, but she seemed to be protected by a god, with a dazzling light, which was also very extraordinary, obviously not an ordinary person.


    "Am I going fast? You are too slow."


    The old woman spoke, her voice calm and majestic, as if she was so used to it.


    The young woman didn''t care, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and glanced at the earth.


    "Ancestor, why do we come to a place where birds don''t shit?"


    You know, the two of them have traveled across the void for a month, and I don''t know how many places they have traveled until they finally came to the earth.


    The old woman paused for a while before she said, "Of course I came here for a purpose."


    "What is the purpose?"


    The young woman wanted to know, very curious.


    "Come here to find someone." The old woman''s voice became majestic.


    The old woman glanced at the earth, a touch of disdain appeared in her eyes, and she obviously looked down on this place.


    "Ancestor, this place is exhausted, and it''s a completely abandoned and barren land. Who can be found here?"


    "Can''t you feel it, this place has already recovered."


    The young woman pouted her mouth and said with disdain: "Just a little bit of aura, it won''t be enough to plug the teeth."


    She was telling the truth, not to mention the realm of the old woman, even in her realm, it was much stronger than the aura that had just poured into the earth.


    Besides, the spiritual energy has no use for her anymore, what she is currently cultivating to absorb is vitality.


    "Although the aura is thin, it is a change, isn''t it?"


    The young woman thought for a while, but couldn''t refute it.


    "Old Ancestor, who are you looking for?"


    The old woman condensed her eyes and said, "Find someone destined!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the old woman rushed towards the earth, and there was no sound for a moment.


    "Old ancestors wait for me."


    The young woman hurried to catch up, but disappeared in a moment.


    But the sky vision still did not dissipate, and the same vision continued.


    What''s more terrifying is that the power contained in this sky vision is more magnificent and more terrifying than the aura that flows from the cracks in the sky opened by Su Yan!


    The old woman did not disappear, but hidden into the earth. At this moment, she had already accompanied the young woman to Jiangbei.


    The two of them were invisible and changed their faces, just like those of the earth, just to avoid danger.


    Although not afraid, they don''t want to waste time.


    "Xiaoling, let me visit someone."


    It turned out that the young woman''s name was Xiaoling, and she was very similar to her quirky personality.


    Xiao Ling nodded and said, "Old Ancestor, what you say is what you say, Xiao Ling will just follow you."


    The two shuttled in the bustling downtown Jiangbei, although they were invisible, they still had a great impact.


    Because the two ran wildly on the road like this, even flying into the sky to escape.


    A taxi driver was driving a car, and two silhouettes leaped past his car, leaving his feet banging behind.


    The taxi driver was dumbfounded, and said, "I...go, does an old woman perform acrobatics with her granddaughter!"


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to the two of them, they don''t have the mind to care about it.


    The two finally arrived at Jiangbei University and stopped in front of a villa area.


    "Ancestor, are people here?"


    Xiaoling looked at the villa area, her face full of senselessness.


    The old woman nodded and said, "That''s right, people are here, follow me in."


    The two walked towards the gate, but the security guard came out immediately.


    "Who are you two, why haven''t you met?!"


    Xiaoling said displeased: "My ancestors and I are here to find someone, don''t stop us."


    "To find someone, you have to call the person inside and confirm that I can let you in, or you can let him come out and pick you up."


    Obviously there were rules, and the security guards naturally did not dare to let them in at will.


    Xiaoling was dissatisfied and ignored the security guards, and flew directly into the villa area with the old woman.


    The security guard looked dumbfounded and everyone was stupid.


    After a while, the security guard ran away like crazy, still shouting: "Haunted, haunted!"


    This is indeed an incredible thing for ordinary people, how is it possible to fly to the sky and escape.


    The old woman and Xiaoling had already arrived in the villa, and the old woman seemed to have a position. Without a detour, she walked the nearest distance to the front door of a villa.


    "Old Ancestor, is this this one?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll knock on the door."


    Xiaoling is still very polite. In fact, it is mainly the attitude of the old woman. She is looking for someone. If she is a strong person, she dare not be rude.


    When the doorbell rang, the two stood outside and waited, very patient, and did not mean to rush.


    And this villa is not someone else''s, it is the residence of Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Originally there was a bigger place in Yanjing, but Jin Shiya liked it more. After all, she was used to living here, so she often lived here.


    Hearing the door bell, Jin Shiya, who was practicing qigong, came down from the second floor and opened the door.


    Seeing an old woman and a young woman in front of the door, Jin Shiya asked politely: "Who are you looking for?"


    When the old woman saw Jin Shiya, there was a smile on her face without any fluctuations.


    From the ordinary eyes, twin pupils appeared at this moment, shining with this endless light.


    Jin Shiya was taken aback and hurriedly closed the door. She was no longer the same Jin Shiya she used to be. Of course, she knew that the person who came was not good, and she was definitely not an ordinary person.


    But although the door was closed, it was impossible to stop the two of them. The two passed through the door easily like ghosts.


    Seeing the two coming in, Jin Shiya was like an enemy, with a cold expression on her face, she was ready to fight at any time.


    But Xiaoling pouted her mouth at the moment, and said dissatisfied: "This sister, the ancestor who came to you specially, but you are so rude."

 Chapter 1944： Can help you become a fairy!

    Xiaoling is not old, at most in her twenties, and her sister named Jin Shiya is fine.


    At this moment, she was even more pretending to be harmless to humans and animals, as cute as Loli.


    But Jin Shiya did not relax her vigilance, she was no longer the silly white sweetness she used to be.


    With Su Yan, she learned a lot. People are very good at disguising and can''t be easily deceived.


    These two people were not good at coming, and they went straight through the door. They were obviously not good people, and their appearance could not represent much.


    Seeing that Jin Shiya did not relax her vigilance, Xiaoling became a little unhappy, and directly stuck her waist.


    "Miss sister, don''t think you can be arrogant if you look good and have a bigger breast!"


    Obviously, Xiaoling is jealous of Jin Shiya, after all, she is just a little Lolita.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?!"


    Jin Shiya didn''t mind to joking with Xiaoling, she was completely in a posture of facing an enemy, her whole body was already enveloped by spiritual power, and she could fight at any time.


    The old woman is very calm and has been standing quietly, the smile on her face has not disappeared, her eyes are staring at Jin Shiya as before.


    At this moment, she nodded from time to time, as if she was satisfied with Jin Shiya.


    "Not bad, not bad."


    The smile on the old woman''s face was even greater, and the wrinkles seemed to flash a lot.


    Seeing the old woman like this, Xiao Ling opened her mouth wide, her face looked incredible.


    She has never seen the ancestors so happy. She has a stern face on weekdays, and is a murderous character who kills people without blinking. There are countless people who die in the hands of the old woman, holding hands at least a few times around the earth!


    But now, the old woman is really happy, the smile on her face is very clear, Xiaoling is definitely not pretending.


    The most important thing is that Jin Shiya is not amiable, but treats them as enemies, which is even more difficult to understand.


    "Old Ancestor, are you not angry?" Xiaoling asked puzzledly.


    The old woman shook her head and said, "Angry, why should I be angry?"


    "She''s disrespectful to you. A small shrimp in the ants'' realm would dare to be so rude. You will be furious on weekdays."


    The old woman smiled and said: "On weekdays, I will definitely be angry, very angry, even if the strong dotted line is in front of me, I will slap him into meatloaf!"


    The old woman''s words were plain, but to Jin Shiya they sounded like Hong Zhong, and her eardrums were sore.


    The most terrifying thing is the inner tremor, the virtual immortal, and the slap, which almost made Jin Shiya almost hypoxic.


    Although I don''t know if this old woman is bragging, at least Jin Shiya can be sure that the two are not easy to deal with, or even impossible to fight!


    Jin Shiya is not a fool, knowing that she can''t face the enemy, she naturally has to come up with a countermeasure.


    Just when the old woman finished speaking, Jin Shiya''s figure moved, leaped directly towards the balcony, and left the villa in a moment.


    Xiaoling hurriedly said: "Old Ancestor, she ran away!"


    The old woman smiled: "Can she run? Even if she flies out of this planet, she can''t run."


    Xiaoling nodded when she heard the words.


    "Right."


    After all, his ancestors are the venerables of immortals, and it is no longer a matter of tearing the void to deal with a Jin Shiya who is in the realm of Yin Dan.


    Jin Shiya''s escape direction was naturally the laboratory of Jiangbei University, where the gathering spirit formation was.


    Right now she can only flee there, because in her heart the gathering spirit is the safest place.


    After arriving at the laboratory, Jin Shiya entered the Spirit Gathering Array without saying a word.


    Seeing Xiaoyao, she was full of joy and flew around Jin Shiya.


    Moreover, Xiaoyao also carried Jin Shiya flying to the sky, so unhappy.


    But Jin Shiya was uneasy, completely uneasy.


    The feeling the old woman gave her was not simple, and it was definitely not so easy to let her escape.


    But in the end she just ran away easily, so it was very unreasonable.


    Just as Jin Shiya was thinking about it, the old woman and Xiaoling had already arrived in the laboratory, and they were standing in the air.


    The two of them didn''t pretend either, showing their true colors, ignoring the school''s students and teachers at all.


    The news naturally reached the Tai Dou, and if this happened, the Tai Dou would definitely come forward.


    The dean from Jiangbei galloped over immediately, saw the two of them, and flew directly into the air.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    Tai Dou was full of anger, and his spiritual power exploded.


    But in the next second, a small flame fluttered in Xiao Ling''s hand, and the flame went directly towards the master.


    But in a second, Tai Dou was turned into nothingness, and no ashes could be left behind, that is, his soul was burned by a small flame.


    "It''s so weak."


    Xiaoling felt that she had made a fuss, maybe a yawn could kill the deity, but she used a small flame.


    The old woman didn''t care about this, her eyes kept staring at the laboratory.


    "She is in the laboratory." The old woman said lightly.


    Xiaoling said dissatisfiedly: "Old Ancestor, why did you look for such an ant?"


    "You do not understand."


    "I just don''t understand, so I asked you."


    "That little girl is the one I''m looking for, and her talent is the highest of all I have ever seen!"


    The old woman''s eyes lit up and she finally said the reason.


    Xiao Ling''s mouth grew wider and she didn''t believe it at all.


    "Impossible, just such a small planet, how can there be people who make the ancestors praise so highly."


    "Xiaoling don''t get angry, you know how our school is now."


    Xiaoling''s face suddenly changed when she heard it. She seemed to know what the ancestors meant, and at the same time she was jumped off.


    She was so frightened that Xiao Ling''s face went dark, her whole body even trembled a little, and she didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    After all, what the old woman said was too horrible, it was about the great martial art.


    "It''s not too early, I don''t want to pester that Nizi, take her away early, after all, it will take some time to go back."


    "Okay, Patriarch."


    Xiaoling is completely skinless now, very serious, just like an old woman''s personal maid.


    A ray of light appeared on the old woman''s hand, very peaceful and magnificent.


    The light rushed directly toward the laboratory, and instantly stripped everything in the laboratory.


    Xiaoyao, who had been soaring, suddenly stopped, his face changed drastically.


    Of course Jin Shiya knew what was going on, and at this moment comforted Xiaoyao: "It''s okay, Brother Yan''s formation will definitely stop the old witch."


    But Xiao Aoya did not relax at all, his face was still pale, and his whole body was trembling non-stop.


    This tremor can''t be controlled at all, it is completely involuntary, this is the performance of facing the strongest.


    Xiaoyao understands that there is a strong enemy, a strong enemy that is unimaginable, and it is impossible to defend the Spirit Gathering Array!


    At this moment, the old woman was also full of spring thunder, and her voice spread everywhere.


    "Xiao Nizi, don''t be afraid, I''m here to extradite you, I can help you become a fairy!"

 Chapter 1945： Just pinch to death!

    The old woman''s voice is very bright, spreading thousands of miles, and can be heard throughout China.


    Countless people were trembling with fear when they heard this, and there was a fear of kneeling in their hearts.


    Just now, with the vision of the sky, the spiritual energy has recovered, and the martial arts world is full of joy.


    But now a basin of cold water is poured in, making them cold all over and entering the Zhuangbing Cave.


    They also know that this must be the arrival of strong people, and it is very likely that they are immortals.


    The Poison Immortal in the martial arts world has no concept, it is just a legendary existence, just like everyone else, it is completely unimaginable.


    Even if some people think this is rhetoric, it is inevitable for the strong to come.


    They couldn''t do anything, because the incident of Jiangbei Taidou being photographed into meatloaf had already spread everywhere, and everyone did not dare to act rashly.


    Everyone hopes that those who come will not target themselves, hope that they will survive.


    At the Jiangbei Laboratory at this moment, Xiaoyao was still trembling, but his eyes filled with blood red.


    Although Xiaoyao knew that it was strong, it did not flinch.


    Su Yan created it to guard the Spirit Gathering Array, even if it is a strong enemy, it will not shrink back.


    The old woman''s voice has disappeared, but she has not received any reply, which makes her face look bad.


    "Do I have to use strong?!"


    The old woman''s face became cold, anyway, the result was already doomed, she must take Jin Shiya away.


    Jin Shiya was also upset at this moment, not knowing what to do, she only thought of Su Yan.


    But Su Yan is no longer on the earth at all, even on the earth, he can''t stop anything, because the old woman is an immortal!


    Still no response, the old woman was completely angry.


    With a wave of her hands, a majestic force surged directly toward the laboratory.


    But for a while, the laboratory was uprooted, and the Spirit Gathering Array was completely revealed.


    Xiaoling said to the side: "Look at the ancestors, there is a gathering formation!"


    The Spirit Gathering Array is not an ordinary formation, it is an array against the sky, and ordinary people cannot build it at all.


    We must know that gathering spirits is like creating, like nature, creating spiritual power.


    Of course the old woman saw it, and her face was frozen.


    "It seems that this planet is still not simple."


    Although it is not simple, it does not change the mind of the old woman.


    At this moment, she fell to the ground and walked towards the Spirit Gathering Array in a hurry.


    With a light touch of his finger, Su Yan''s second-level spirit gathering formation was completely dissipated, and it was easily broken.


    Jin Shiya was on Xiaoyao''s body, and when she saw the old woman, her face turned green in fright.


    "The ghost will never go away."


    Xiaoyao said at this moment: "Don''t worry, I will stop them!"


    Jin Shiya was thrown off her body by Xiaoyao, and Xiaoyao rushed towards the old woman with the momentum of the dragon.


    The old woman didn''t do it, and it was not worth it for her to do a second-level formation. Of course it was Xiao Ling''s work.


    "How did a second-level small formation spirit jump?!"


    Xiao Ling was not afraid of Xiao Ao''s attack and grabbed it casually. Xiao Ao''s body suddenly shrank and was directly caught by Xiao Ling.


    Xiaoyao wanted to get rid of the shackles, seeing that he couldn''t move at all. The difference in realm was huge, and it couldn''t do anything.


    At this moment, Xiaoyao could only shout angrily: "Run, run!"


    Of course it is Jin Shiya, it cannot be stopped, I can only hope that Jin Shiya escapes quickly.


    But Xiaoling frowned, and she used her hand directly, Xiao Aoyao in her hand was actually pinched to death by him easily!


    In fact, the formation spirit is completely the same as the monster beast. After all, everyone has different goals and does not restrict each other.


    The formation spirit has grown to a certain level, and it can even be completely transformed into a monster and a beast, or even a fairy beast.


    For Xiaoling, the second-level formation spirit is still too weak.


    Seeing Xiao Aoyao pinched to death, Jin Shiya''s whole body was stunned, and her brain buzzed.


    She could no longer think, her mind was full of Xiaoyao''s shadow.


    I saw it for the first time and became good friends later.


    It can be said that apart from the vassal relationship with Su Yan, the friendship between Xiaoyao and Jin Shiya is much better than Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya''s eyes were dim, tears dripping down, she was heartbroken at this moment.


    At the last moment, Xiaoyao let her escape. This is friendship.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t move, she knew she couldn''t run, the enemy was too strong.


    Squeezed to death, Xiaoyao slowly degenerates, and finally becomes a jade sculpture, exactly the same as the jade sculpture that Su Yan bought before.


    Xiaoling threw it aside, and followed the old woman to Jin Shiya.


    The old woman looked at Jin Shiya, holding back her anger and said: "I have come to extradite you to help you become a fairy, why do you treat me as an enemy?!"


    Jin Shiya did not speak, and responded in silence.


    Seeing this, the old woman became more dissatisfied and shouted directly: "Don''t think I value you, you can be willful, there are many geniuses in this world."


    The translation of the old woman''s words is, don''t be ignorant, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.


    Xiaoling is also on the sidelines.


    Jin Shiya raised her head, tears still on her face.


    "Why did you kill it?"


    Before Xiao Ling could answer, the old woman said, "It''s just a mere formation. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. What a pity."


    "You are the devil!"


    Jin Shiya cursed, her anger made her forget her fear.


    "Do you dare to talk to the ancestors like this and find death!"


    Xiaoling was angry, she grabbed Jin Shiya''s neck directly, and a slight movement of her fingers could kill her.


    Jin Shiya didn''t have the slightest fear, her face was full of disdain.


    The old woman ordered Xiaoling to put Jin Shiya down, and a pair of twin pupils stared at Jin Shiya, she couldn''t understand.


    I was kind and brought opportunities to Jin Shiya, but why was it such a result?


    "Don''t you want to be a fairy?!"


    Jin Shiya looked at the old woman and said with disdain: "I don''t want to."


    "presumptuous!"


    The old woman yelled, really angry this time.


    "Tell me to think about it!"


    "I don''t want to!" Jin Shiya stubbornly said, "Even if you become a fairy, you will be with my brother Yan."


    Hearing this, the old woman showed a smile on her face, and she understood everything.


    "Brother Yan, is the one who built this spirit gathering formation, right?"


    "I really want to meet him, but he is not in this barren land."


    "I can''t do what you want, I''m very disappointed." Jin Shiya''s voice was extremely cold.


    "What is disappointing for me, I can go find him if he is not here!"


    Jin Shiya''s complexion changed suddenly, she naturally knew the old woman''s implication, this was a threat!


    "Xiao Nizi, you promised me to leave here with me, I can forget everything, what do you think?"


    The old woman only wanted to take Jin Shiya away, and didn''t want to kill, so she gave such a result.


    Jin Shiya''s beautiful face showed a sense of entanglement, this is really her.


    The old woman was impatient and said again: "If you don''t agree, then I will destroy this planet and kill the people you like!"

 Chapter 1946： Leave

    Now this is a threat, but also an attitude. The old woman is not a vegetarian.


    She is totally cherishing her talent, otherwise she would have taken Jin Shiya away directly.


    At this moment, the choice is in Jin Shiya''s hands, and she is waiting for Jin Shiya''s choice.


    It can be said that the old woman''s heart is still a bit cruel, this is to let Jin Shiya choose, let her make her own choice.


    When Jin Shiya heard this, her face suddenly showed despair, even very scared.


    "No, you can''t destroy the earth, you can''t kill Brother Yan!"


    Jin Shiya''s heart was extremely uneasy and panic.


    Su Yan is her man, that is, everything she has. The earth is where they live, and naturally it is equally important, not to mention there are so many inhabitants on the earth.


    For the old woman, destroying a planet is nothing more than a gesture of action. It is so simple that hundreds of millions of lives are not in her eyes.


    She is an immortal, and she has naturally experienced cruel laws of survival, experienced all kinds of intrigues, and her heart has long been cold.


    "It''s okay not to kill your brother Yan, but you have to follow me!"


    The old woman''s voice was cold, no longer the attitude she had just now, she found that being weak and friendly to people does not make people obedient, she still likes to be tough.


    Xiao Ling on the side was silent at the moment, she felt a little uncomfortable, she was really uncomfortable.


    A girl who doesn''t understand people and has never had love. Although she doesn''t understand anything, she also knows that she knows that Jin Shiya likes Su Yan very much.


    This is the so-called love, which is regarded as the supreme existence by many people, and she suddenly feels a little unbearable.


    After all, in her eyes, love may be the same as family affection, and it is hard to give up.


    But she was just a maid, she couldn''t do anything, she could only watch everything silently beside her.


    Jin Shiya collapsed on the ground, already crying, she wanted to beg for mercy and hoped the old woman would let her go.


    But the old woman is so ruthless, she has no choice at all.


    "The one I choose, then you must follow me!"


    The old woman is very simple to do this. In her eyes, Jin Shiya''s talent is very high, and the future is unlimited, not to mention that it also contains more important things.


    She will definitely violently send heavenly things, how can such a talented person abandon this place.


    Jin Shiya had difficulty making a choice, but she had no choice. Right now she could only leave with the old woman to an unknown and unfamiliar place.


    Only in this way can she protect Brother Yan.


    Jin Shiya suddenly stopped crying and suddenly became normal. Although there were tears on her face, she could see a charming smile.


    She was indeed laughing. She saved Su Yan this time.


    She made a choice, for Su Yan, she would rather give her life, let alone go with a stranger.


    Jin Shiya looked at the old woman and said in a cold voice, "You have to speak and count!"


    The old woman nodded and said, "That''s natural. I want to make a promise and never lied."


    The old woman just wanted to take Jin Shiya away, but she didn''t want to kill anyone. Jin Shiya went with her, so why should he kill someone.


    Jin Shiya looked at the pendant on her neck. It was a wedding gift specially given to her by Su Yan, which contained precious things.


    More than that, this thing still has a protective power, even a person who is perfect in Yang Dan cannot touch Jin Shiya.


    However, the old woman in front of Jin Shiya was not the Yang Dan Consummation, but a real fairy!


    In front of the immortal, all of this seemed very useless, and could not serve any purpose at all.


    The old woman naturally knew what was in the pendant, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    Jin Shiya took off the pendant. Of course, she was not trying to deal with the old woman, she just took it off.


    Then, Jin Shiya turned around, walked to the laboratory, and put the pendant on the table.


    She turned and looked at the old woman, and said, "I want to leave a few words for Brother Yan, can I?"


    The old woman said a little impatiently: "Leave any words, anyway, you can see him if you become a fairy in the future."


    "I must leave a message, or I won''t leave." Jin Shi said stubbornly.


    The old woman sighed, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Jin Shiya took the phone out of her pocket, turned on the recording function, and started recording.


    "Brother Yan..."


    After the three words, there was a long silence. Jin Shiya seemed to restrain her emotions, but found it difficult.


    After a long time, she tried to keep smiling, her voice brisk.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya has good news to tell you that when you were away, an immortal descended on the earth. The immortal saw that I was so talented and wanted to accept me as a disciple. I was so excited that I cried, and I was too disappointed. Yan. Don��t worry, brother, Shiya will protect yourself. When you come back from school, Shiya will protect you. You don��t have to think about me during the time you are away, Shiya who loves you."


    After speaking, Jin Shiya reluctantly put her mobile phone on the table, as if relieved, but she felt heavy in her heart.


    She didn''t want to be separated from Su Yan, she didn''t want to, she just wanted to go with Su Yan, even if she couldn''t practice.


    Because she knew that even if she could not practice, Su Yan would definitely protect her. Isn''t it normal for men to protect women?


    But now she must leave, so Jin Shiya pretended to be strong, saying that she had returned from studying to protect Su Yan.


    But this is not necessarily a violation of the heart, after all, the old woman is indeed a fairy, but Jin Shiya is not sure.


    In the future, her life is also destined to be extremely exciting and exciting. The world that the old woman takes her to will be a world she can''t even imagine.


    After packing up, Jin Shiya walked towards the old woman.


    "Is it all set?"


    Jin Shiya nodded, everything was done, she didn''t have any worries, although she couldn''t give up.


    "Don''t worry, I am not harming you, but I don''t want your good seedling to be wasted like this. If you go with me, you will definitely become the pride of a generation in the future!"


    The old woman is not talking about it, but really has that ability.


    "Thank you."


    Jin Shiya spoke lightly. In fact, she was very reluctant to say these two words because of the strength of the old woman.


    "Xiaoling, it''s getting late, let''s go."


    "Okay, Patriarch."


    Xiaoling followed the old woman, and the three of them walked out of the school together.


    None of this has been seen, because people have long gone without a trace, and the entire Jiangbei University has long been empty.


    The previous fluctuations were too strong, the students and teachers dared to stay for half a minute, and the strong in the martial arts world did not dare to come, and the Tai Dou was shot to death.


    The old woman turned her strength, and a cloud of auspicious clouds was summoned, and the three of them leapt directly into the air.


    However, within a few seconds, the three figures disappeared between the heavens and the earth, without a trace, already stepping into the void.


    But at this moment, the phone that was lying quietly on the table exploded with a bang, completely turning into powder.


    This was something that Jin Shiya could not think of, the old woman even came to such a hand.


    The old woman said that she would let Jin Shiya leave a message, but she did not say that Su Yan would hear it, because in her opinion, Jin Shiya would no longer be in the same world.

 Chapter 1947： A pain in my heart

    A glow in the sky passed by, and the three figures had long since disappeared, completely disappearing into the starry sky.


    And the Xiaguang did not disperse for a long time, after all, the power of the fairy and its hugeness.


    At this moment, Jiangbei University, the students and teachers who escaped naturally did not dare to return, but the people in the martial arts world moved one by one.


    They saw the old woman leave, and only after they were sure there was no danger, did they enter Jiangbei University.


    This incident naturally shocked the big men, the Jiangnan dean came in person, and even later, Hu Yanlie''s grandson also came.


    The first thing Jiangnan Taidou did when he arrived at the school was to completely lock down the entire school and not allow anyone to step into it.


    Under his leadership, a group of people walked toward the laboratory, seeing the mess now, and their hearts were very flustered.


    "Everyone, speed up the investigation, you must find Miss Shiya."


    The Jiangnan master of course knows Jin Shiya. After all, the martial arts circles on the earth know that Su Yan has a woman named Jin Shiya, and there is also a Shiya group.


    Everyone checked the entire laboratory many times, but they didn''t see Jin Shiya at all.


    "My lord, no, I checked everything."


    Jiangnan Taidou''s face was pale, which is not a good thing for him.


    "This is really a troubled year."


    He didn''t dare to think about what would happen to Su Yan when he came back. He didn''t dare to imagine at all.


    Because no one knows the whereabouts of Jin Shiya, or whether Jin Shiya is alive or dead.


    "My lord, there seems to be an internal world in the laboratory!"


    Someone found everything in the spirit gathering array. There were spiritual herbs and medicine in it, as well as a towering tree and a huge vine.


    The Jiangnan master immediately shouted: "Do you want to die, immediately block it, and don''t allow one more step."


    This scared him stupid, and he dared to go to that place.


    Of course he knew that it must be Su Yan''s secret place, and no one was allowed to set foot.


    The person who reported it was completely scared to pee, and was finally carried away. After all, Su Yan''s reputation was too powerful.


    The entire place was also destroyed in the laboratory, in fact, the Spirit Gathering Array was also destroyed.


    But when aura entered the earth, everything in it was not affected much.


    In fact, the Spirit Gathering Array has no effect anymore, after all, the spiritual energy has recovered.


    The only valuable thing inside is the towering tree. Xiaoyao originally had some value to Su Yan, but now it has been beaten back to its original shape and turned into an ice sculpture.


    "My lord, what should I do next?"


    At this moment someone asked Jiangnan Taidou.


    Jiangnan Taidou sighed and said: "What else can I do, go back, and wait until Master Su comes back."


    Right now he has nothing to do, even if Hu Yanlie''s grandson is here, the same is true.


    This seemed to be an episode, when a fairy descended and killed a Jiangbei hero, and then Jin Shiya disappeared.


    It may have been taken away by the immortal, or it may be no longer alive, this is not certain.


    At this moment, Su Yan is still in a sect in Xuzhou. Yuwen Xiongba and Xiao Lori have reached a critical juncture of breakthrough, and he is supervising them.


    But more than that, the sudden pain in his heart changed his expression.


    Su Yan''s mind suddenly showed a picture, Jin Shiya''s face, Jin Shiya''s smile.


    This made him feel uneasy, a little unsure.


    "Could it be that I haven''t seen her for a long time and miss her."


    Su Yan muttered to himself, but the sudden pain in his heart was a little incomprehensible.


    He is now in the Yin-Yang state for half a step, and his heart cannot be hurt for no reason. It must be something that happened.


    Su Yan glanced at the retreat of Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita, and finally decided to wait for the two to leave before talking.


    The two had not been in retreat for a long time, after all, they had received Su Yan''s direct spiritual empowerment.


    Everything came to pass without any major obstacles, and the difficulty of Yang Dan from the early to mid-term was not great.


    When the two broke through successfully and walked out of the retreat, they were all very excited and happy.


    "My lord, I succeeded, and I finally reached the middle stage of Yang Dan!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was so excited that he couldn''t explain clearly, and he was so excited to the g point.


    Little Lolita also had a happy face, and of course she was more restrained than Yu Wenxiong.


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the two of them and said, "I have not disappointed my efforts, the middle stage of Yang Dan, not bad."


    Yuwen Xiongba was happier with Su Yan''s affirmation, which was a rare affirmation for him.


    The two succeeded in breaking through, and Su Yan didn''t want to stay. After all, he was a little uneasy in his heart. It was time to see the earth.


    He didn''t believe this very much, but he didn''t go back for many days, and now he thought about Jin Shiya a little bit.


    The three of them leaped directly toward the crack in the sky. This meeting on the earth was much easier. After all, the passage was opened, much closer than the previous passage.


    When there was a blue sky and white clouds in front of them, the three of them all smiled. After all, they could finally take a break.


    Back on Earth, Su Yan did not stay in Yanjing, but went straight to Jiangbei. He missed Jin Shiya too much.


    But as soon as he arrived in Jiangbei, he discovered something was wrong, because there was a glow in the sky!


    This glow has not dissipated, it has always existed.


    Seeing Su Yan looking at the sky, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but say: "My lord, this spiritual energy channel is opened, the earth really has a strong spiritual energy."


    Su Yan ignored him, but kept looking at the Xiaguang.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t care, and continued: "The glow on that day was really good, it looked shocking."


    But who knows that Su Yan''s face is cold, he feels something is wrong, and he also understands what is wrong.


    The sky glow was left by the old woman, but it was disguised, and Su Yan''s current realm could not tell that it was the power of immortality.


    But he has experience and always feels that this is not ordinary Xiaguang, so he has some doubts in his heart.


    After watching for a while, Su Yan decided to go home first.


    The three of them went straight to Jiangbei. Without a word, they went to Su Yan''s villa next to Jiangbei University.


    Open the door, the villa is empty.


    Yu Wen Xiongba lay down on the sofa, enjoying the state.


    Seeing Su Yan''s expression on her face, Little Lori couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Just take a break, I''ll go to Shiya."


    Yu Wenxiong smiled domineeringly: "My lord, how long have you been apart now? Do you think about Shiya that way."


    Su Yan was not in the mood to joking with Yuwen Xiongba, his anxiety became more and more serious, and even a second pain appeared!


    He went to Jiangbei University by himself, and as soon as he stepped into the gate of the university, a few monks from the martial arts circle surrounded him.


    "Who are you, no one is allowed to take a half step here, go!" A monk kindly persuaded him.


    Su Yan said lightly: "I am Su Baxian, am I not qualified to step in?!"

 Chapter 1948： Gourmet fury!

    As soon as Su Ba first said three words, the faces of the cultivators turned black, and their whole bodies trembled.


    How could they think that the person in front of them is the famous existence.


    They have never seen Su Yan''s true face, but heard of them.


    Now it seems that the person in front of him is very similar to Su Ba on TV.


    Several monks knelt down and said with trembling lips: "I don''t know if it is an adult coming, I hope the adult will forgive me."


    This really frightened the three of them. Su Yan is not only the overlord of the earth, but now everyone in the earth martial arts world basically knows that he is the overlord of the martial arts world.


    Su Yan was too lazy to care about these people, so he ignored them and walked towards Jiangbei University.


    Entering the university, there is no figure inside, it is quiet and very empty.


    This gave Su Yan a bad feeling. The monk guarded him and went to the empty building. Obviously something happened.


    Su Yan walked directly towards the laboratory, and the laboratory at this moment had been destroyed and completely in ruins.


    Towering trees and vines appeared inside, and only some spiritual herbs and potions were left, very silent.


    Su Yan''s face suddenly changed when he saw this scene, and there was a sense of violent raging all over his body.


    His eyes were extremely cold, with an extreme killing intent.


    Su Yan approached, the Jiangnan leader was there.


    Seeing Su Yan, Jiangnan Taidou''s expression changed suddenly and he hurried over.


    "Master Su!"


    Su Yan waved his hand and asked in a cold voice, "What happened!"


    Jiangnan Taidou''s legs and feet trembled, trying to calm down, but he still couldn''t resist Su Yan''s coldness.


    "Master Su, this..."


    "Say!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, violent and overwhelming.


    "Big...sir, a powerful enemy has come to the earth and destroyed the laboratory of Jiangbei University!"


    The Jiangnan master directly knelt down, Su Yan''s coercion was so terrible that he could not stand at all.


    Su Yan saw a burning fire in his eyes. Of course he knew that someone had come to take his nest, but it was not important.


    "I am not asking this!"


    The Jiangnan master of course also knew what Su Yan asked, but he didn''t dare to say, he was afraid that Su Yanqian would be angry with him.


    "Don''t tell me, die!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time tangling with this person.


    The Jiangnan Taidou who was about to be frightened could only whisper: "Miss Jin Shiya is missing."


    Silence, god-like silence!


    The whole world seemed to be in silence, and there was only a violent pressure, and even the whole space was shaking, as if to be torn apart.


    Su Yan''s eyes were gloomy and terrifying, and what he was most disturbed and worried about had happened.


    All this happened too suddenly, but it was not without warning.


    The pain in his heart turned out to be the reason, but sadly he didn''t get back in time.


    Self-blame arose in Su Yan''s heart, and there was a feeling of complaining about himself, of course, it was more of an unreleased anger.


    "why!"


    Su Yan looked up to the sky and howled, his anger rushed into the sky, and a violent wave was set off all around, and everything was flying and turning into ruins!


    The entire ground was full of cracks, and it was impossible to withstand Su Yan''s anger. Jiangbei University was completely destroyed.


    Su Yan''s current mood is hard to describe. In short, it is an emotion that cannot be released.


    "why!"


    Su Yan asked again, why he was doing this to him while looking at the sky.


    In the ninth reincarnation, Su Yan finally lived out a self.


    This ninth life has never been so real. Compared with the previous eighth life, he has a lot of self, because half of his life is Jin Shiya!


    A charming and lovely girl, a proud and willful girl, a girl from young to mature.


    Su Yan held his hands tightly, his veins bulged, and he blasted directly to the ground!


    terror!


    Endless horror!


    The entire ground collapsed, the entire Jiangbei was in panic, the sky was constantly changing, and the force was so powerful that it could destroy this place.


    At this time, Hu Yansheng came leaping forward, and he could understand Su Yan''s power.


    At this time, he did not dare to step forward to dissuade him, unless he wanted to die.


    Only after Su Yan''s qi disappeared, could he step forward and solve the problem.


    Su Yan did not lose his reason, but was depressed. A very depressed emotion could not be released, and his heart was extremely painful.


    His heart has never hurt like this, and even Ji Ruxue, who is in the ghost gourd, is grieving, he can feel it.


    It hurts, hurts, everything can''t represent Su Yan''s current emotions, it''s really too sad.


    Thinking of the bit by bit with Jin Shiya, Su Yan kept colic in his heart, this time he was paying for his true love.


    Like a person, it may be just a moment of tempest, or it may be just because of one aspect of attraction.


    However, to love someone is to consider time, not only to be attracted by the other''s strengths, but also to include the other''s shortcomings.


    This is the essential difference between like and love.


    Su Yan really loves Jin Shiya for no reason.


    But now, the person I love the most has left him, life and death do not know how to be different, heartache!


    Su Yan roared, trying to release everything in his heart.


    However, he found that this was futile and useless.


    Tears slid down the angular face and couldn''t stop it. A man, a former fairy emperor, he wept.


    He never shed tears. He who used to call tears a coward, now he has become a coward.


    No, he is not a coward. The man who sheds tears is not necessarily a coward, but he was hurt too deeply.


    The sky slowly darkened, and the lights began to shine in the endless darkness, but they could not illuminate Su Yan''s heart.


    At this moment, he is like a lonely boat in the ocean, which may capsize at any time.


    Many people are here, Su Yaoyao and even a family of people.


    Xiao Meng had just learned the news and was very sad, and walked directly in front of Su Yan.


    She is not afraid, she is not afraid of everything, she doesn''t care that Su Yan will hurt her.


    "Brother Master."


    Xiao Meng stood in front of Su Yan, looking at Su Yan who was kneeling on the ground, feeling very sad.


    She stroked Su Yan''s face, not even afraid of the tingling of the beard under Su Yan''s lips, she was comforting Su Yan.


    "Brother Shifu, don''t be sad. Madam, she must be fine."


    Su Yan was stupid and didn''t pay any attention to it.


    Before the change, when Xiao Meng appeared, he would definitely have fun with Xiao Meng for a while.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the city fell into silence. Even if it was terrible, even after sudden changes and uneasiness, everyone''s nervous nerves still need to rest.


    Su Yan just knelt on the ground, his whole person seemed to have changed, and the pain and depression in his heart were about to hit him.


    On the laboratory table, still lying quietly was the pendant that Su Yan gave to Jin Shiya.


    The phone was destroyed a long time ago, and the old woman didn''t want Su Yan to leave any thoughts, because this difference was destined to be a world of difference.


    However, it is contradictory to leave the pendant. This is also a thought. Maybe the old woman was in a complicated mood at the time.

 Chapter 1949： Heartbroken!

    Su Yan didn''t know, he didn''t know everything.


    In the Xiuwu world, it was only a pain in his heart that gave him a foresight, but it was impossible to be connected with Jin Shiya.


    If he knew it then, he would have returned from the Xiuwu world.


    He is very, he hates himself very much!


    The earth martial arts world is so big, the strong are like forests, but apart from Jiangbei Taidou who has seen Jin Shiya, no one else has seen it.


    The Jiangbei leader has died, but Jin Shiya''s whereabouts are unknown.


    In other words, Su Yan does not know whether Jin Shiya is alive or dead.


    Su Yan didn''t know who the person came from and which side was the strong one. This was also the reason for his powerlessness.


    He is not afraid of the strong, but he is most afraid of this, and can''t solve the problem at all.


    My love, a generation of immortal emperor''s affectionate woman, how important it is not to go into detail, now that she is leaving him, she does not know her life or death.


    Colic, painful, Su Yan is stupid now.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and a cool breeze is oncoming, blowing a land of dead leaves, very silent.


    At this moment, there are ruins of withered vines and old trees, no one on the university campus, and the heart of the beloved is broken.


    Su Yan was completely paralyzed on the ground, his handsome face was filled with melancholy at the moment, and a full sense of vicissitudes was enveloped.


    Only he can comprehend this kind of pain, and no one else can.


    The deeper the love, the harder the pain.


    The pendant was held tightly by Su Yan, because it was Jin Shiya''s token, and the only thing left was extremely important to Su Yan.


    Su Yan wanted to know that even if someone saw it, let him know the result.


    But no one saw it. Everyone who saw it died, all of them were killed by the old woman.


    The old woman is an immortal, and naturally no living ants are allowed to see her as she is.


    A limousine stopped by the gate of Jiangbei University, and the two people alighted in the car, their faces full of anxiety and anxiety.


    "fast!"


    The man is Jin Shiya''s father, Jin Sung-wu, he rushed here as soon as he heard the news.


    The female is naturally Jin Shi-ya''s stepmother, so naturally she has nothing to say about Jin Shi-ya.


    The two of them ran towards the laboratory, and when they saw Su Yan lying on the ground, they felt more disturbed.


    "What happened to Shiya?"


    Jin Chengwu asked in a trembling voice, and the emotion of a father was undoubtedly revealed.


    Su Yan did not respond, he was still in the mood now.


    Hu Yansheng laughed and said, "Miss Shiya... she."


    Halfway through, I couldn''t say it in the end.


    Jin Chengwu shuddered as if struck by lightning, and fell directly to the ground.


    Jin Shiya is his only daughter, the jewel in the palm, an existence more important than his own life.


    Now it is such a result, as an old father, how does he not feel sad.


    "Impossible, how could Shiya die? Impossible!"


    Jin Chengwu screamed as if going crazy, he didn''t believe the result.


    When Hu Yansheng and others saw it, their eyes were red, and no one wanted to see such a thing.


    Su Yan has brought power to the earth''s martial arts world, and now it has brought hope, and the rejuvenation of spiritual energy is a feat for generations.


    But his wife, the earth martial arts world cannot protect, everyone blames themselves.


    Jin Chengwu rushed to Su Yan, his eyes bursting with anger.


    Su Yan is very strong, very strong, and in front of Jin Chengwu, he is like a god.


    But he is not afraid, because what he is experiencing now is the pain of bereavement, which makes him more uncomfortable than death.


    People who are not afraid of death, how can they be afraid of Su Yan.


    He looked at Su Yan viciously and questioned: "Why didn''t you protect her, why!"


    Jin Chengwu entrusted Jin Shiya to Su Yan, his beloved daughter. This is an absolute trust.


    He admired Su Yan, he valued Su Yan, he even admired Su Yan, of course the most important thing was that Su Yan and Jin Shiya liked each other.


    But now, Su Yan failed to protect his daughter, failed!


    Su Yan lowered his head. At this moment, he was a little afraid to look at Jin Chengwu''s eyes, and he felt guilty.


    "Say, why!" Kim Sung-wu continued to growl, "I will hand Shiya to you, why don''t you protect her!"


    That''s right, Jin Chengwu''s anger is not abnormal, this is the most normal appearance of an old father.


    Su Yan also regretted it in his heart, he had already deeply blamed himself.


    With all sorts of calculations and a hundred secrets, he never thought of such a thing.


    There will be immortals coming and killing Jin Shiya. This is completely a fantasy.


    He originally thought that he was already the overlord of the martial arts world, and could not touch Jin Shiya, but he was wrong.


    All this seems to be nonsense. Why would a dignified fairy come to kill a weak woman in the Yin Dan realm is completely unreasonable.


    Su Yan''s mind was moving fast, he was thinking about various possibilities.


    But at this moment, a strong man in the martial arts world found a white shoe from the ruins.


    The white shoes are small, with patterns printed on them, very realistic


    This is of course Jin Shiya''s shoes, which she embroidered herself, a hobby to pass the time.


    Su Yan knows these shoes very well, because Jin Shiya often wears them.


    He still remembered that Jin Shiya complained that the high heels were not good. From the beginning of martial arts training, Jin Shiya wears embroidered shoes. It doesn''t grind or bother.


    Su Yan was holding embroidered shoes, tears falling out.


    If he was still guessing at first, now he has been completely crushed by grief, and his whole mind is no longer his own.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, not only is Jiangbei University silent, but the entire Jiangbei city is also asleep.


    Ordinary people don''t know what happened, but people in the martial arts world know it but can''t do anything.


    This is destined to be a difficult night.


    Su Yan took embroidered shoes and pendants and walked to the laboratory. The towering trees were still very tall and lively.


    He leaped to the top of the tree, looking at the bright galaxy, his tears could not be stopped.


    He put the embroidered shoes and pendants aside, and the ghost gourd was taken out. There was the strongest wine in it, which could pour him drunk.


    Taking out the wine, Su Yan directly opened the stopper, took a few big mouthfuls, and a burning sensation suddenly enveloped the entire throat.


    This feeling made him cerebral palsy, and his grief seemed to be relieved a lot.


    He roared into the sky, and the roar of roar resounded throughout the world, long lasting, like the most ferocious beast.


    The sun and the moon were dimmed because of his roar, the sky was full of waves, the wind was violent, and the visions continued.


    There was a devil in his heart, as if he was about to rush out to sweep the world, as if to annihilate the world.


    "Recalling the reincarnation of the past eighth world, it is difficult to regain the throne!


    The road to the ninth world, only you look back and smile;


    In vain as the emperor!


    The sorrow and sorrow cannot be solved when the wine enters the throat, and the sadness and suffering have been covering the depression and hiding the heart;


    Xeon also had to be heartbroken and withered bones and helpless! "

 Chapter 1950： Scrapped

    That night, Su Yan just stood on the giant tree, looking at the sky, roaring constantly, like an eagle with broken wings, like a tiger with no teeth.


    Regardless of the people in the earth martial arts world, he ignored them.


    In the land of Europe, a group of martial arts leaders gathered together and was completely shocked by two major events.


    "George, there is really a lot of aura in the air!"


    A blond man sucked the air vigorously with a look of happiness.


    George nodded and looked at the sky and said: "The sky has changed, our earth is no longer a dry place, we also have a strong aura!"


    Behind them, there are thousands of people, all from the martial arts world.


    That''s right, now that the magical world in the West is declining, King Li is no longer a faith, and even King Li has changed his career and became the master of the martial arts world.


    The martial arts are prosperous, the east is bright, the world follows suit, and people all over the world are speaking Chinese.


    All this is due to one person, Su Baxian!


    After a brief conversation, George, with a tall figure and thick curly hair, turned around and looked at all the cultivators.


    "Aura recovery, everyone has a chance. This is an era where opportunities and dangers coexist. Are your duties clear?!"


    "clear!"


    Everyone was uniform, and their voices were sonorous and powerful, without wavering at all.


    This has been echoing in his mind countless times. Before, Su Yan had recruited masters from all over the world and had already ordered it.


    Some ordinary people will surely awaken when the aura recovers. If it is not controlled well, the society will definitely be turbulent.


    When all the monks left, George did not leave, nor did the blond man.


    "George, I heard that Lord Su''s wife was unfortunately killed?!"


    When the blond man said this, his divine sense had insight into all directions and was very vigilant.


    George glared at the blond man and said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense about this, be careful to get the flames to your upper body."


    The blond man nodded quickly, afraid to talk nonsense.


    George looked at the sky, folded his hands in prayer.


    "I hope God will love Master Su."


    Yes, they also admire Su Yan, because Su Yan brings aura, because Su Yan is the strong man they look up to.


    Su Yan experienced countless hardships and dangers. He just wanted to pray, hoping that Jin Shiya was not dead.


    Not just them, the land of Africa, the star country, and Southeast Asia.


    After learning about this, the masters everywhere became silent and didn''t want to talk.


    On the one hand, they feel sad for Su Yan, on the other hand, they have a cold back.


    Su Yan''s own wife failed to protect. What does this mean? !


    It shows that there are still many unknowns and dangers in this world, as well as extremely terrifying enemies!


    In the land of Yanjing, Hu Yanlie once fought against the powerhouses in the martial arts world, and suffered heavy losses and was in ruins.


    But in just a short time, it is now completely new and brilliant again.


    All of this is of course related to Hu Yansheng. He is now Yanjing''s master, a recognized person who is admired by people in the Yanjing martial arts circle, and is a lifelong master.


    Hu Yansheng ran away his wealth and rebuilt Yenching, giving Yenching new vitality.


    At this moment, Hu Yansheng had left Jiangbei and returned to the power of Yanjing.


    As soon as they came back, the masters of the Yanjing martial arts world gathered.


    "Huyan Taidou, what happened to the Su family?"


    "Yeah, I heard that Boss Kim has rushed away, and there is no laughter."


    "Before the vision in the sky didn''t disappear, it was too terrible, wouldn''t it be related to that?"


    Everyone is twittering, they want to know things.


    Hu Yansheng''s face became cold, his eyes widened, and he said coldly, "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask!"


    This shocked a group of people, so they didn''t dare to ask for half a minute.


    After being silent for a while, a white-clothed man looked at Hu Yansheng and said, "This spiritual energy has recovered, things are busy enough."


    When Hu Yansheng heard that, his expression eased a lot. After all, the white-clothed man actually had a higher seniority than him.


    "You''re right. It''s not about understanding Master Su''s affairs right now. Master Su will solve everything by himself. What we should do now is to maintain the situation in Yanjing."


    Everyone nodded and dared not resist.


    "A group of ordinary people will surely awaken when the spiritual energy is revived. At that time, they must be strictly supervised. Those who disobey will either be caught or killed!"


    After Hu Yansheng said this, there was no trace of emotion in his eyes. For the sake of social stability and in order not to collapse, he must do this.


    Some people are awakened, and they are definitely unable to adapt to the sudden changes. They are likely to do something illegal and disciplined. At this time, the martial arts world must take action.


    "Huyan Taidou, this is a great thing, the recovery of spiritual energy is entirely due to Master Su."


    "Yes, China is the place with the strongest aura, nearly twice as rich as the West and Southeast Asia."


    "Yeah, it makes them envious of it, and I have completely convinced it now."


    A strong man took a breath of air fiercely and said in intoxication: "Now I see who else says foreign air is sweet!"


    Hu Yansheng drooped his face, he was so tired when he went to Jiangbei, he was not in the mood to listen to the nonsense of these people.


    "You guys do your job well, I still have something to do."


    After speaking, Hu Yansheng left.


    At this time in Jiangbei, the days passed quietly, and it had been more than a month since Jin Shiya was robbed.


    During this month, Su Yan did not do anything, lying on the bed during the day and hanging on the tree at night, the days hazy.


    He couldn''t get out, he blamed himself, he felt that he was useless.


    Without Jin Shiya, his world has changed into a dark night!


    Su Yaoyao came up from downstairs carrying the food.


    After knocking on the door a few times, no one responded, Su Yaoyao went directly into the bedroom.


    Su Yan was lying on the bed in the bedroom, looking at the ceiling blankly.


    "Brother Su Yan, I have dinner." Su Yaoyao looked at Su Yan with a worried expression.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it at all, as if he hadn''t heard it, still looking at the ceiling.


    Su Yaoyao felt a pain in her heart, and she was sad when she saw Su Yan''s appearance, because it had been the same for this month.


    "Brother Su Yan, can you not do this, everyone will be sad like you."


    Su Yaoyao''s eyes were red and swollen, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    "You go out, I want to be quiet alone."


    Su Yan said lightly, still looking at the ceiling.


    Su Yaoyao sighed, she could only put the food on the table, and then left.


    Su Yan didn''t move at all. He hadn''t eaten anything for more than a month. In the days without Jin Shiya, everything was tasteless.


    He has no motivation to do anything now. He had no interest in entering the upper world because of Jin Shiya''s life or death.


    As he was now, he was no different from the waste.

 Chapter 1951： She is not dead!

    Time comes day after day, year after year.


    Witnessing withering and rebirth, witnessing desolation and prosperity, the earth is undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    "Five years, hey."


    Su Yaoyao looked at the shabby figure on the balcony and sighed for a long time.


    She didn''t understand that the once strongest person, the overlord of the earth martial arts world, and the first person in the martial arts world, has now fallen into such a field.


    The world is unpredictable, can love really make life parting.


    She doesn''t understand, because she has not found her love yet.


    "Brother Su Yan, it''s rare that the weather today is very good, will you accompany me out to play?"


    The beard on Su Yan''s face looked like a middle-aged uncle, and his original clear and deep eyes had become dull at this moment.


    He turned around, glanced at Su Yaoyao, and said lightly: "Go by yourself, I''m not in the mood."


    "Brother Su Yan, it''s been so long, can''t you let it go?!"


    Su Yaoyao was a little anxious.


    Su Yan showed a bleak smile and said, "For me, it was yesterday."


    Hearing this, Su Yaoyao looked distressed, five years like a day.


    She didn''t understand, but she knew Su Yan''s pain.


    The deeper the love, the more painful the hurt, and those who have experienced it will know.


    Su Yaoyao can''t say anything, there is no way at all, she has been used to it these years.


    Someone behind him patted Su Yaoyao on the shoulder.


    Su Yaoyao turned around and looked around and said, "Brother Xiongba."


    "Is that still the case?"


    Yuwen Xiong is here, and a few years later, he has become more mature and stable. Now he has reached the peak of the late Yang Dan!


    Su Yaoyao nodded, with grievances in her eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and glanced at Su Yan on the balcony.


    He came here for important matters, otherwise he wouldn''t come, because Su Yan didn''t like to be disturbed.


    "I''ll talk to him."


    Su Yaoyao nodded, turned and left.


    Yuwen Xiongba came to the balcony and approached Su Yan. He felt a strong pressure.


    "grown ups."


    Su Yan did not speak, still looking at the sky.


    "It''s been five years, are you still out of the mountains?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s voice became low, mixed with a kind of dissatisfaction.


    He is very bold and even provocative.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, turning around to look at Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Did you go picking up girls again last night? I don''t think you have enough confidence."


    "..."


    Yuwen Xiongba was speechless on the spot, how could he be lacking in confidence, and now he is called the Lord Xiongba from outside.


    He only faced Su Yan.


    Su Yan picked up a cup of tea from the table and took a sip.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "In the past five years, the earth has undergone earth-shaking changes. The once strong have withered and withered, stronger and stronger."


    "I know, let''s talk about the point."


    "My lord, these people are a little dissatisfied!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes were filled with anger, and flames rose.


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Su Yan''s vicissitudes of life had a hint of sarcasm.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and said loudly, "My lord, they don''t agree with you."


    "I said that five years ago, you take care of one thing, they don''t obey me, they don''t obey you!"


    Su Yan''s voice rose sharply, making Yu Wen Xiongba almost staggered.


    For five years, he had never seen Su Yan getting angry, even if there were important things before, Su Yan just answered sluggishly.


    He knew that Su Yan was not defeated. Although Jin Shiya didn''t know his life or death, Su Yan was still Su Baxian, the overlord of the martial arts world and the martial arts world.


    He just reduced his sharp edge, but didn''t want to manage these trivial things, he seemed to be playing a game of chess.


    "My lord, I understand."


    Yuwen Xiongba knew what Su Yan meant, that the face was won by himself, and if it was handed over to them, it would have to rely on them to regain the face.


    "Ok."


    Su Yan returned to the bedroom, feeling a little tired on the balcony, planning to take a rest.


    Seeing that Yuwen Xiongba did not leave, he couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything else?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and said, "My lord, there is one more important thing."


    "Say."


    "The Pacific is not peaceful recently, and Kunlun Mountain is also a bit strange. The South Sea Marshes, the Arctic and Antarctic lands, and the Bermuda secrets have all appeared strange.


    "Be specific."


    "A strong Yang Dan died in these places." Yuwen Xiongba''s face showed a cold expression.


    "These things are not things, you should do your duty first."


    "Got it."


    Yuwen Xiongba resigned, and Su Yan was left alone in the house.


    And unconsciously, the sky outside has darkened, and the bright stars are shining on the earth.


    Su Yan was no longer in the house, and went straight to the laboratory and climbed up the giant tree.


    Standing on the treetops, the sky full of stars shifted, giving people a sense of infinite reverie.


    Su Yan looked at the vast starry sky, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    For five years, he would watch the vast starry sky almost every night, and he wanted to know the result.


    This result is of course important to him, very important.


    He must know how Jin Shiya is.


    The sky is shining, the stars are dotted, it is impossible to count.


    When a person dies, it will turn into a star in the sky. This is not a legend.


    Su Yan is looking for Jin Shiya''s star. If she finds it, then it means Jin Shiya is dead.


    He searched for five years but didn''t find it. Today is the last day, because he is about to finish watching the sky full of stars.


    This is an almost unthinkable thing, even an impossible thing, but Su Yan is about to finish it.


    Su Yanling opened his eyes, his eyes filled with golden light, and the vast starry sky seemed to be right under his eyes.


    Along the dividing line, he found the last starry sky, countless stars are very bright, making his heart beat faster.


    Su Yan began to search, if there are Jin Shiya''s stars, he will definitely feel it.


    This process must be patient, and it will also consume a lot of energy. Even if Su Yan''s mental power is very strong, he can only look at one place a day.


    This is why Su Yan sleeps during the day.


    Outsiders thought that he was depressed and completely abolished, but it was not.


    Watching carefully, Su Yan clenched his hands tightly, sweating on his forehead, of course he was nervous, if he saw it, he would be heartbroken.


    As time goes by, the starry sky is getting darker and the night is about to fade.


    Su Yan was still looking at the sky, her posture never changed.


    When he carefully felt the last star and determined that it was not Jin Shiya''s, his uneasy heart finally calmed down.


    Su Yan''s face showed a long-lost smile, a real smile, extremely brilliant.


    "Shiya, you are not dead!"


    Su Yan''s muscles were tight, and he roared at the sky, his voice oscillated in all directions, like a **** descending from the earth, thunderous!

 Chapter 1952： Martial law!

    The night was gone, the warm sun was rising, and in the luxurious villa, a little kid was sleeping with his **** naked.


    "Kaikai, I''m getting up soon, I''m going to be late for school."


    The glamorous woman Shi Shiran approached Su Kai''s bedroom and couldn''t bear to disturb her when she saw her son sleeping soundly.


    But the time for class was almost up, and she had to hold Su Kai''s face with the pain.


    Su Kai was awakened, with saliva still on the corner of his mouth, with a hazy expression on his face.


    "Mom, what are you doing."


    Su Kai rubbed his eyes and planned to change his position to sleep for a while.


    "Get up!"


    The glamorous woman went crazy this time, she was no longer as gentle and elegant as before.


    Su Kai stood up immediately, not daring to sleep for another minute.


    "Go to dinner and go to school after eating."


    Su Kai looked unwilling.


    Those big eyes were teary.


    "Mom, can I not go to school?"


    "why?"


    The beautiful woman did not directly scold her, but asked why.


    "I don''t want to go to school anymore."


    Su Kai became more unhappy, pouting, very cute.


    "You must go to school. How to learn knowledge without going to school."


    Seeing that the glamorous woman didn''t have any sympathy, Su Kai stopped talking. He knew that it was useless.


    After dinner, Su Kai carried his schoolbag, and the private driver had been waiting for a long time.


    When he arrived at the school gate, Su Kai looked at the already lively school with an unhappy expression on his face.


    At this time, a classmate walked over and greeted Su Kai immediately.


    "Boss Su."


    Su Kai ignored it and walked into the school absently.


    The classmate ran after him. When he first entered school, his old man told him that he didn''t care if he did not study well, but he had to get close to Su Kai''s thigh.


    "Boss Su, what''s the matter, so unhappy."


    "Nothing."


    Su Kai walked into the school unhappy.


    The student naturally followed Su Kai.


    When they arrived in the class, a group of female classmates naturally brought various snacks and even offered scented kisses, while the male classmates gave Su Kai massage a drink.


    Obviously, Su Kai is the king of the class, only eight or nine years old, as if he was enthroned, sitting on dozens of beauties in the class...


    But Su Kai couldn''t be happy, all of this was due to one reason.


    He is not awakened!


    In five years, the earth has undergone earth-shaking changes and has completely separated from its original social form.


    On the current earth, everyone advocates martial arts, and everyone practices martial arts. If any child awakens, it is definitely a great thing.


    It can even be said that this family will have a huge change as a result.


    In five years, people on the earth discovered that people over the age of 20 are more difficult to awaken, and they have hardly seen it.


    In fact, people over twenty years of age are not without awakening. They are just as precious as pandas. Once they appear, they have long been snatched away by organizations and martial arts circles.


    Awakening at the age of twenty, that is definitely a genius, with a strong talent, once awakened, the realm will definitely advance by leaps and bounds.


    This is obviously a popular item everywhere, and everyone is not too much.


    Of course, the awakened people under the age of 20 are also the objects of great importance to the big brothers from all over the world. They are robbing each other for talents, and there has even been a lot of friction.


    What is most precious in the 21st century, the awakened!


    Su Kai is depressed by this. He has been trying and practicing hard for the past few years, but he has never been able to wake up.


    Although he has a bit of skill now, he is far behind the Awakened.


    What makes him most depressed is that the primary school he is currently studying is the most famous primary school in Jiangbei.


    Those who can enter it are all awakened, and they are also the kind of people with superior talents.


    In the whole school, he alone is not an awakened person, who can be happy.


    The people in the class respected him as Su Boss, the school people called him the little overlord, even the teacher cared about him, but he knew that all this was flattery.


    This group of people valued his identity, not his trash, because he was Su Baxian''s nephew.


    The more Su Kai thought about it, the more angry he became, and he looked at the people around him and said angrily: "Get out of here!"


    Everyone was taken aback, and stepped back, not daring to approach Su Kai.


    At this moment, the class bell rang, and a teacher came in. The teacher is the most famous teacher in the school, and he is already in the realm of master!


    Seeing Su Kai''s upset, the teacher''s expression suddenly changed, and he hurried over and asked concerned: "Stu Kai, what''s wrong with you?"


    Facing the teacher, Su Kai naturally did not dare to scold him, but he also ignored him.


    "Did someone bully you?!"


    All the classmates shook their heads. Who would dare to bully him?


    The teacher also thought of this, and couldn''t help but smile: "It''s okay, you are the best in the teacher''s heart."


    "I am not the best, I am the worst, I am a waste!"


    Su Kai roared like a roar, venting everything in his heart, and he wept.


    He never shed tears before, because he admires Su Yan, he wants to be a strong man like Su Yan, he is a little man.


    But now he was in tears, because his heart was bitter.


    Why did God treat him this way? I can''t even wake up!


    Su Kai ran out of the classroom, rushed directly into the toilet, and locked the door.


    The teacher and classmates naturally chased them out, looking everywhere.


    At this moment, two classmates came from the toilet, from the class next door.


    The two said this while hushing.


    "Zhang Bing, have you heard that the average little bully has played truant."


    The face called Zhang Bing disdainfully said: "He is also a small overlord, just a trash!"


    Zhang Bing was naturally not convinced. He was the most famous student in this school, the most talented, and his father was also a master of the place.


    Should have become the brightest star of this school, but Su Kai suppressed them all.


    If Su Kai''s talent is stronger than him, that''s all, but the key point is Su Kai is a trash that cannot be awakened.


    Of course he wasn''t convinced in his heart. Others were flattering, but he wouldn''t. He was not that mean.


    Another classmate immediately said anxiously: "Zhang Bing, don''t say that, be careful to be known by Su Kai."


    "Hmph, know what else, I''m not afraid of him!"


    Zhang Bing was also expected that Su Kai could not hear, otherwise he would not dare to be so bold.


    The unrest in the school is only a small matter, and outside the school, a sudden conspiracy is quietly kicking off.


    There was no one in the busy downtown Jiangbei, and there were very few people on the street. You know, it''s broad daylight.


    Notices were posted in many places. The telephone poles on the streets, the walls of small alleys, and the big screens in the downtown square were all covered up. Everyone was afraid to go out because of the notices.


    There are only two words on the notice, which is very concise, but these two words are shocking, because they are like human blood!


    Martial law! ! !

 Chapter 1953： Devils crack

    Su Kai and the group of students have special drivers to pick them up. The drivers are all cultivators, so they are unscrupulous. Moreover, this elementary school is in the Jiangbei Budo District, which is naturally different from the outside.


    In five years, the earth has been turned upside down, and martial arts areas have emerged in many places, where many cultivators live.


    This is isolated from the outside and easy to manage. If the martial arts are scattered, it will definitely be a troublesome thing.


    At this time in the elementary school, Su Kai squatted in the toilet, and he heard the words of the two classmates outside.


    There was anger on his face at this time, so that his whole body was shaking.


    boom!


    Su Kai kicked the toilet door open and walked straight out of the toilet.


    The two classmates were so startled by the sudden sound that they almost didn''t pee on their pants.


    When the two classmates turned and looked around, Su Kai was looking at them like that.


    Another student''s face turned green on the spot, and his body was shaking, not knowing why he was afraid.


    And the student named Zhang Bing, although his face showed fear, he was not very scared.


    "It''s said that you skipped class, but I didn''t expect you to escape into the toilet."


    Zhang Bing looked at Su Kai with a mocking expression on his face.


    Su Kai said angrily: "Do you dare to say that I am a trash and I am looking for death!"


    On weekdays, he rarely said such things, because the Su family was well-educated. Although it was the most powerful family on the planet, it did not allow bullying.


    Su Kai seldom gets angry on weekdays, this is totally unbearable, roar from the heart.


    His face was a little bit like Su Yan, and he was extremely red at the moment.


    Su Kai''s words completely shocked another classmate, his face turned pale.


    "Su... Boss Su, it''s none of my business."


    Su Kai gave him a look and yelled: "Get out!"


    The student hurried out of the toilet as he was about to be amnesty.


    Su Kai and Zhang Bing are in the entire toilet.


    One is from the Su family, and the other is the most famous elementary school genius in Jiangbei.


    The two have long since escaped from their former youthfulness, and are no longer as naive as elementary school students.


    The rejuvenation of spiritual energy made the pupils on the entire planet mature prematurely, just a few years old, just like the thinking of adults.


    Times are changing, and the world is changing. If people don��t change, they will eventually be eliminated.


    "I know that you don''t agree with me, but you can only tell me secretly behind your back, do you think you are a great pen? You are just a fool."


    When Zhang Bing heard this, his face turned green, and his heart was full of father''s words, asking him to have a good relationship with Su Kai.


    But he couldn''t bear it at the moment, a trash was pressed on his head, and he refused to accept it!


    "Su Kai, when did I say it behind your back, I will say it in front of you now!"


    Zhang Bing looked at Su Kai, although his hands were shaking slightly, but his face was determined.


    "You haven''t awakened, you are not a trash!"


    Su Kai''s face was green with anger, and he blasted towards Zhang Bing with a punch.


    However, his fist was only slightly stronger, and he couldn''t compete with the awakened Zhang Bing.


    At this moment, a group of teachers rushed into the toilet.


    Seeing this scene, the teachers'' faces went dark.


    "Zhang Bing, what are you doing!"


    A teacher yelled immediately, with a reproachful voice.


    That means Zhang Bing is the first genius in the school, otherwise the teacher might be ready to take action.


    Although they knew that Su Kai stretched out his fist.


    Zhang Bing grasped Su Kai''s fist, his face even more disdainful, and directly released his palm.


    He didn''t pay attention to the teacher at all, and walked directly outside the toilet.


    Su Kai''s head teacher walked up to Su Kai and exhorted him: "It''s okay, don''t be familiar with him."


    Su Kai kept looking at Zhang Bing''s leaving back, his eyes were full of coldness.


    "Zhang Bing, don''t go if you have a kind, I want to challenge you!"


    After Su Kai said this, the teachers present were all startled.


    Of course they knew the gap between Su Kai and Zhang Bing, after all, one was awakened and the other was not yet awakened.


    Even if Su Kai had a panacea every day, it was still fundamentally different from the Awakened.


    However, Su Kai''s words have already been said, this cannot be recovered.


    In the martial arts academy, once someone issues a challenge, it must be challenged and an open competition must be held. This has been the rule of the martial arts world for five years.


    The powerhouses in the martial arts world encourage the awakened to compete with each other, and only by learning to improve their abilities.


    Wen is indoors and Wu is outside school. This is the current pattern.


    Zhang Bing stopped, turned around and looked at Su Kai with a smile on his face.


    "Can''t ask for it!"


    ...


    This time martial law, not only Jiangbei, but also all parts of China have entered martial law.


    Why is this happening? It''s all because of one thing.


    And this matter, Yu Wen Xiongba did not mention to Su Yan, because in his opinion, compared with what he said, it is just a trivial matter, and he believes he can solve it.


    In the eyes of Yuwen Xiongba, the martial arts world of other countries is the top priority, because they don''t respect him very much, or even dissatisfied him!


    He was very angry because of this, and wanted Su Yan to come forward and teach the group of people.


    However, Su Yan did not come forward, which disappointed Yuwen Xiongba.


    But Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know that Su Yan did this for a reason.


    Before Su Yan didn''t know Jin Shiya''s life and death, how could he be willing to spy on the stars for five years.


    Even if Jin Shiya is really no longer in this world, he is hurt, but it is impossible to stop moving forward.


    Therefore, nothing can prevent Su Yan from going to the upper world, it is only a matter of time.


    So after Su Yan leaves, what will the earth and even the martial arts world be like?


    Countless things will definitely happen, and what the situation will be, it is unknown.


    But Su Yan didn''t want this. He needed Yuwen Xiongba to maintain the situation in the earth martial arts world, and even the situation in the martial arts world.


    He believes in Yuwen Xiongba, he believes that he can inherit his responsibilities, otherwise the Su family and even one family, and even everything related to Su Yan, will probably be threatened.


    Su Yan couldn''t protect them all the time, so he didn''t come forward.


    Yuwen Xiongba hasn''t figured this out yet, but he will figure it out after all.


    At this moment, he took a group of disciples, and even a group of elites in the martial arts world, had already rushed towards the demon capital.


    The magic city, the bright pearl of China, the new world of martial arts.


    The martial law this time was because of this place, because some unknown things appeared in this place, which have spread to various places.


    "Master Xiongba, this is the entrance to the crack."


    A strong Yin Dan pointed at the huge crack in front of him, as if the ground was sunken and swallowed by something unknown.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded, his eyes were cold, and he looked at the crack and said coldly: "If you want to completely solve the dirty things that have appeared in various places recently, you must solve this source!"

 Chapter 1954： Awakening

    Su Kai''s challenge to Zhang Bing was like a whirlwind, which immediately filled the entire school, not only that, but even outside, the entire martial arts district was aware of it.


    This is obviously no small matter, after all, it is about the Su family.


    Su Kai''s mother was obviously disturbed when she heard this, and ran directly to the place where Su Yan lived.


    "Uncle boy, Kaikai wants to challenge others!"


    Su Kai''s mother was obviously flustered, because the other party was the Awakener and the most gifted Awakener in Jiangbei Elementary School.


    Although her son has no shortage of panacea, he just tempers his body, and it is impossible to fight the opponent.


    Su Yan glanced at this person and said faintly: "Isn''t the challenge something that already exists in the martial arts world? Since he dares to challenge, let him do it."


    "but!"


    "It''s okay, I believe him."


    Su Kai''s mother was sent away.


    How could Su Yan come forward with this matter?


    However, Su Yan still found a subordinate and asked him to follow the game throughout.


    In other words, Su Kai is also of the Su family''s blood, so I can''t help but protect it.


    The martial arts challenge, it is really possible to split the game, and it is allowed.


    The world is different, and the rules are naturally different.


    If there is no such rule, everyone is still like a flower in a greenhouse, so how can a genius appear?


    As long as Su Kai loses in the match and he admits defeat, the opponent cannot kill him, but just in case.


    The day of the challenge came without any delay, and it started soon. All this was Su Kai''s request.


    In the martial arts hall of the elementary school, Su Kai wore a battle uniform with the word Su printed on it, indicating that he was the Su family.


    As Su Yan''s great apprentice, he couldn''t even wake up. He had endured too much, and the pressure in his heart could be imagined.


    You know, Xiao Meng''s current state has entered Yang Dan, which is a world of difference.


    Every time he met Xiao Meng, he dared not say that he was Su Yan''s great apprentice.


    This time he wants to prove himself, he must defeat the arrogant Zhang Bing, and he wants everyone to know that he is the boss of this school and the most talented person in the school!


    Su Kai entered the ring, opposite Zhang Bing, also in a battle uniform, with the word Zhang printed on it.


    Zhang Bing''s family is also a big family, and it is also a big family in Jiangbei, commanding a district.


    "Su Kai, you have to think clearly, this is a martial arts challenge, and there may be life concerns!"


    The school principal on the side was sweating on his forehead and warned him again.


    Su Kai ignored it, how could he take back what he had said, and he would not be able to look up in the future.


    Upon seeing this, the principal could only shook his head and said, "Let''s start!"


    At the beginning of the game, both of them were provocative and did not have respectful etiquette.


    Zhang Bing knew that Su Kai hadn''t awakened, so he was very relaxed, because in his eyes Su Kai could never defeat him.


    "Three tricks for you!" Zhang Bing said arrogantly.


    Su Kai was angry and shouted: "It makes you paralyzed!


    Then, Su Kai rushed directly towards Zhang Bing, full of breath, and a powerful force directly enveloped his hands.


    He hasn''t awakened, but his bones are very strong. After all, he has inexhaustible panacea, plus his own hard work, and his physical fitness is very strong.


    With the sound of breaking through the air, this fist blasted directly towards Zhang Bing.


    It can be said that the ordinary awakened elementary school student can''t hold Su Kai''s punch at all. It''s not that he doesn''t work hard, but God doesn''t love him.


    But Zhang Bing showed a scornful smile and easily dodged.


    "one move!"


    Su Kai was angry, with blue veins appearing on his face, and once again displayed a skill that was more fierce than before.


    Zhang Bing shook his head, even more disdainful, and escaped easily again.


    "Two tricks!"


    "Too much bullying!"


    "Boss Su, come on!"


    A group of elementary school students began to cheer for Su Kai. They really couldn''t understand Zhang Bing. They were too arrogant. This was obviously mocking and humiliating.


    Su Kai''s eyes looked like a beast, and he rushed away again, but the result was the same.


    "Three tricks here!"


    The smile on Zhang Bing''s face disappeared and turned into coldness.


    Three moves are enough, then it''s time for him to take action.


    Operating spiritual power, the fist seemed to shine with light, and the power of this punch shocked all the pupils present.


    "Has Zhang Bing cultivated to the second spiritual power body?!"


    Awakening, the mechanism of cultivation is naturally not the same as before.


    The second body of spiritual power is equivalent to the middle stage of the previous martial artist, and it is worthy of not being strong, after all, he is just a primary school student.


    This punch was very fast, and the sound of breaking through the air resounded everywhere, and he blasted towards Su Kai.


    Su Kai resisted with both hands, but was still blown away by a punch, tumbling a few times, and finally fell to the edge of the ring.


    His hand bones were injured and there was pain, but more still, he was not convinced.


    Zhang Bing came over and looked at Su Kai and said, "Don''t you surrender!"


    Su Kai showed a sneer and stood up. Although his fist was painful, he still blasted out.


    But Zhang Bing caught it easily and broke his arm instantly!


    Pain, unimaginable pain.


    The whole martial arts hall was extremely silent, and they never expected Zhang Bing to break Su Kai''s arm.


    "Don''t give up yet!"


    Su Kai smiled even more, although it was painful, how could he give up?


    This was anxious to the group of teachers present, and some even planned to throw a white handkerchief.


    But Su Kai is stubborn, he can''t give up, and after giving up, he can''t lift his head completely.


    Zhang Bing blasted out with a punch, Su Kai''s face was suddenly blue and bloody.


    "Don''t give up yet!"


    Zhang Bing was angry. In fact, what he did was to force Su Kai to admit defeat. He didn''t want to kill Su Kai. After all, Su Kai was from the Su family.


    If Su Kai dies, his Zhang family will definitely cease to exist in the future!


    Su Kai showed a sneer and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He can''t admit defeat!


    Zhang Bing was furious, and directly held Su Kai''s shirt, his fist greeted Su Kai frantically.


    But just a minute, Su Kai is no longer a man.


    Everyone was shouting to make Su Kai surrender, otherwise he would really be killed.


    And the rule is like this, if Zhang Bing doesn''t keep hitting Su Kai, then he will be considered conceded.


    Su Kai smiled, he seemed to see a light falling from the sky and penetrated into his body.


    Yes, he awakened at this moment, truly awakened.


    He is an awakened!


    Although it was late at this moment, it made him smile happily.


    He felt the strength of his whole body suddenly increase, the pain disappeared, and Zhang Bing in front of him looked like a demon.


    A punch, just a punch.


    It fell directly on Zhang Bing''s face and blasted Zhang Bing into the ring.


    Everyone is unbelievable, with a face full of disbelief, how could Su Kai burst out suddenly.


    But the result has been produced, and Su Kai has won!


    The principal wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said excitedly: "Su Kai is awakened!"


    No wonder so!

 Chapter 1955： Bottomless

    Some people wake up very easily. They wake up suddenly after they fall asleep and drink a glass of water, and they can step into the path of cultivation.


    And some people are extremely difficult to awaken, but once awakened, it will be out of control, soaring into the sky!


    Su Kai has been constantly elixir, and with the guidance of various masters and Taoists, now his awakening is naturally out of control, breaking directly into the third spiritual power body!


    Dealing with Zhang Bing is naturally very easy.


    Bing Zhang Bing flew, and finally Zhang Bing went to the hospital to lie down for a month. Su Kai did it. No one will say that he is a waste.


    ...


    The land of the magic city, the original sea paradise, a brilliant pearl.


    But because of the cracks, all peace was broken.


    Numerous filths spread to the four places, and ordinary people died and wounded countless, even those in the martial arts world suffered a lot.


    This incident alarmed Huaxia, and the whole place was under martial law.


    And Yuwen Xiongba, as the person in charge of Huaxia, acting for Su Yan''s all-powerful affairs, naturally has to come forward.


    The crack in the capital city is the source of all these dirty things, and only when this place is solved can China return to safety.


    Yuwen Xiongba brought a group of people to the magic capital, and was already on the edge of the crack in the magic capital.


    Modu has a big crack, even a bit of the Great Rift Valley.


    It''s just that the seams here are no bottom, and the bottom is pitch black, giving people endless fear.


    Yuwen Xiongba brought a group of good players this time, the leaders of the martial arts world, plus a group of Yindan powerhouses!


    The responsible persons everywhere have already broken through the realm of Yang Dan, after all, five years is enough.


    They were originally the best in the world of martial arts on the earth. Rejuvenation of aura is natural to them like nectar, and breakthroughs in their cultivation are natural.


    "Master Xiongba, this crack has been formed for two years. It was originally a small gap, but it is getting bigger and bigger day by day, and it is now of this size."


    The man who was speaking was the master of the martial arts world, he knew the crack best.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and said, "This crack has been formed for so long, so why are you watching?"


    Demon Capital Taidou''s expression changed, and he hurriedly replied, "Master Xiongba, you have been wronged."


    "Why wronged you?!" Yuwen Xiongba''s face was unabated with anger.


    "Who knew at the beginning, it was just a crack. We all thought it was caused by geographical factors."


    "Hmph, as a local champion, you should know how to be prepared for danger in times of peace, know how to prevent various dangers, and know how to report everything!"


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t mean to spare this person a little bit, if it weren''t for the sudden incident, he would have killed the demon king.


    The sweat on Demon Capital''s face kept ticking down, obviously frightened.


    "I will spare your life this time, but the death penalty can be avoided. Now is your chance to make up for it, understand!"


    "I know, I know." Demon Capital Tai Dou quickly replied.


    "The crack is too deep. I am afraid that there will be various unknown dangers going on. We can only discuss it." Lingnan Taidou said in thought.


    Hu Yansheng spoke at this moment: "Xiong Ba, why don''t you ask Master Su for instructions?"


    Hu Yansheng is the most prestigious among the many deities, not only because of his grandfather, but his own strength is also outstanding among the deities of this group of people.


    Yuwen Xiongba reached the realm of Yang Dan, and Hu Yansheng had already entered, even slightly better than Yuwen Xiongba.


    In the face of Hu Yansheng, Yuwen Xiongba still respected him.


    He sighed: "My lord, hey."


    Speaking of this, Yuwen Xiongba was sad, and Su Yan gave him the feeling that he was abolished, like a king who ignored the government.


    "what happened?"


    For five years, no one believes that Su Yan has yet to emerge from the shadows.


    "I didn''t mention this to your lord."


    "Why?" Hu Yansheng was anxious immediately.


    "Kunlun Mountains, the Pacific Ocean, Bermuda, Antarctica and the North Pole, I have told the adults about the visions in various places, but the adults have not paid attention to them."


    "This!"


    A group of people was very surprised, but did not expect this result.


    "The adults don''t care about these things. Will he care about a mere crack?"


    Everyone nodded. Compared to the things Yu Wen Xiongba said, the Demon Capital''s crack was obviously smaller.


    "Of course, this crack in the Demon Capital is just a small matter. It''s okay if you don''t mention it to an adult, we can solve it." Yuwen Xiongba looked confident.


    Everyone nodded when they heard it.


    "Xiongba is right. It''s just some dirty stuff. The strongest dirty stuff recently is not at the Yin Dan realm. We are more than enough to deal with it."


    Everyone still has this confidence, after all, the deities everywhere are basically in the early stage of Yang Dan.


    It''s just that everyone is a little bit jealous about this place. After all, it''s the old nest. Maybe there is something terrible in it.


    But it is impossible if there is no danger. As a master, he is famous and respected, so naturally he has to bear some things.


    "Not much to say, let''s go in first to find out what is there, and it will be destroyed!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba said that a trace of coldness appeared on his face, and his whole body was full of pressure.


    Everyone nodded.


    Convening a dozen masters from all over this time can be regarded as half of the Chinese martial arts world.


    If the cracks in the Demon Capital can''t be resolved, what should happen to other places? Isn''t the heaven going to die?


    Everyone stopped talking nonsense and made plans one after another, led by Yu Wen Xiongba, a group of ten people entered the crack in the magic capital, and the remaining few people responded outside.


    If the plan is proper, it is not too late for everyone to jump into the bottomless crack.


    The crack was like a big mouth of a huge beast, and ten people disappeared.


    Everyone is not falling fast, after all, everything inside is unknown, it is better to be careful.


    The ten people are all working spiritual power, and all kinds of light burst out to illuminate this dark crack.


    The surrounding area is too large, their light is very strong, but inside it is also like fireflies.


    Everyone fell along the edge of the crack, and could not be seen from other places, but the side of the edge could be clearly seen.


    The edge of the crack is just a stone wall, uneven, and there is no rule to follow.


    However, everyone found an inexplicable mucus on the cracked stone wall.


    "Look at Xiongba!"


    Hu Yansheng was stained with a little mucus from the stone wall, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    "That group of dirty stuff is secreted, this place is undoubtedly their home."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of coldness, and he had already prepared for the murder.


    Seeing the mucus, everyone had a purpose in their hearts, and the speed of falling was much faster.


    And at the moment above the crack, the few masters from various places who have not gone down are all standing on the edge of the crack at this moment.


    Cruel smiles appeared on all of them.

 Chapter 1956： Living fossil

    At some point, the sky of the magic city actually started to become gloomy. The sky that was originally clear had already been covered with clouds at this moment.


    The thick black clouds enveloped the whole demon, and no trace of sunlight could penetrate in.


    The road is brightly lit, like night.


    Such spooky weather has never happened in Modu, so that it is difficult for the local residents to understand.


    People from the Meteorological Bureau are even more troublesome. People everywhere are asking them why, but they don''t know.


    It can only be said that this weather represents the coming of wind and rain, which is definitely not a good sign.


    Entering the crack, Yu Wen Xiongba took the lead, and a group of people fell to the extreme.


    Because of the mucus found, it is almost certain that this place is the old nest of those dirty things.


    Only by solving this source can the dirty things disappear, otherwise the entire country of China will not be stable.


    Everyone still exudes all kinds of light, illuminating the surroundings.


    The crack was so big, so big, that they could only fall against a narrow wall, and could not be seen anywhere else.


    Everyone is a strong yang pill, and their ability should not be underestimated, but their spiritual light still cannot illuminate this crack.


    This shows that this place is really not easy.


    "Everyone stay vigilant!"


    Yuwen Xiongba kept his face cold throughout the whole process, without a trace of relaxation. This place is not a safe place. If you don''t pay attention, danger will come.


    Although all of them are strong, they are not proud of themselves. After listening to the words of Yuwen Xiongba, they are all on the alert.


    "Master Xiongba, this crack is too deep, we have fallen for at least a few kilometers, but still not to the end." A dean said with an uneasy expression.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and said, "Yes, this crack is very deep. I''m afraid this group of dirty things took a lot of effort."


    Hu Yansheng on the side spoke at this moment: "Follow him, just go down and kill them."


    Hearing this, everyone was filled with coercion.


    I have to say that the strong incentives at this time can make people''s blood boil.


    They are the masters of various places, and they are honored and must bless one side.


    It kept falling until about 10,000 meters, and there were some changes in the surroundings.


    The place that was originally pitch black, like a huge beast, is now filled with ghostly flames.


    When Yuwen Xiongba saw it, he immediately shouted: "Be careful!"


    After following Su Yan so many times, he has already learned to be cautious, and can''t be careless or even let down his vigilance at any time.


    Everyone also showed coldness on their faces, and their spiritual power had already been released.


    After investigation, everyone learned that the flames floating around were ghost fires!


    There is a ghost fire in this crack. What can this show?


    There must be a corpse down here!


    "It is estimated that the distance to the underground is not far, everyone must be careful."


    Yu Wenxiong is at the forefront, he is an agent, and even Su Yan''s agent, he is duty-bound.


    And Hu Yanlie was also by his side, he was even stronger than Yuwen Xiongba, so naturally he would not be behind Yuwen Xiongba.


    Everyone continued to fall, but within a minute, they reached the bottom.


    "Finally arrived."


    A group of masters was a little false alarm. They originally thought that the ghost fire would be strange or strong, but there was nothing, it was just an ordinary ghost fire.


    There are countless corpses in the underground where they are located. Many of them have been weathered and decomposed, leaving only broken bones, but some have just decomposed, and animal corpses occupy the majority.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Yu Wen Xiongba led everyone to the front.


    Along the way, those corpses were all turned to ashes, left in the way of nature, and the smell of corruption was not good.


    All the deities seem to have their own light, just like the sun.


    Compared to the way down, it is much better now, at least I can see the surrounding scene.


    "This place seems to have existed for a long time, it was not just excavated." A dean frowned, and he felt something was wrong.


    Hu Yansheng also said with a cold face at this moment: "You are right, this cave has existed for at least several thousand years!"


    The other heroes'' expressions changed after hearing this, which is simply unreasonable.


    "This crack has only existed recently, how could it have existed for thousands of years?!"


    Hu Yanlie sneered; "Cracks have recently appeared, doesn''t it mean that this cave has only recently appeared."


    Yuwen Xiongba said at the moment: "Huyan Taidou means that this place has existed a long time ago, but it was closed before and has not been discovered."


    Everyone suddenly realized that it was reasonable to say so.


    "Go ahead, speak up immediately if you have any questions."


    A group of people continued to walk forward, but they didn''t know that outside the crack at this moment, the sky above the magic capital was like the end of the day.


    Dense clouds are dense, electric light is constant, and heavy rain is pouring.


    But this didn''t affect them. It didn''t matter to them that it rained. It just didn''t matter if they were struck by lightning. After all, all of them were strong Yang Dan.


    After continuing to walk for a while, some strange things appeared on the surrounding walls, like a stone sculpture.


    "Someone has stayed in this place before?!"


    A Taidou rushed to the wall and studied the carvings on the wall carefully, almost obsessed.


    "Do you see anything?"


    "This is too realistic, it''s like ancient people, like living fossils!"


    That Tai Dou held a magnifying glass and kept studying. He became a cultivator after his spiritual energy was revived. He used to be just an ordinary archaeology professor.


    Hu Yansheng said impatiently: "Now is not the time to study this, business matters."


    But the dean did not stop, but said, "Come and see."


    A group of people were puzzled and walked over.


    "what happened?"


    "This statue is a bit strange."


    "How strange?" Yu Wenxiong took a look, but didn''t find anything strange.


    "Look at the eyes of the statue."


    Everyone was looking into the eyes of the statue, and their hearts were suddenly shocked, and their faces showed fear.


    "This...this eye!"


    "Yes, these eyes are very similar to those of those dirty things, exactly the same."


    It can be said that these sculptures are exactly like ancient people, only inlaid in the stone wall.


    However, the eyes of these sculptures are different, green, green and shiny!


    Everyone is wary. Obviously, this sculpture is not an ordinary thing, and it must be related to that group of dirty things.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba approached, put his hands directly on one of the sculpture''s eyes, and directly pressed the sculpture''s eye down.


    The eyes were lying in the hands of Yufumi Yuba, the same green, not stones, but a soft feeling, as if they were real eyes.


    And the focus of everyone''s attention is not the eyeballs, but the statue with the eyeballs off. At this moment, the statue has a thick mucus!

 Chapter 1957： All alive!

    In Jiangbei Villa, Su Yan was still standing on the balcony, with a bright starry sky in front of him.


    This time he was not looking for Jin Shiya, because he did not find Jin Shiya.


    Just because he didn''t find it, he was so relaxed and had a stronger fighting spirit.


    Shiya is not dead, this is the best result.


    At least there is hope, he will enter the fairy world one day and find his poetry.


    Jin Shiya evoked Su Yan''s memories because of her appearance, and Su Yan liked her.


    But later, Su Yan had long changed Jin Shiya to another person, a person he really liked, not a shadow.


    Because although Jin Shiya is very similar to Zi Qiong, her personality is very different and she is not alone.


    At this moment, Su Yan held the self-brewed monkey wine in his hand and had a drink.


    The ordinary wine of this world can''t enter his mouth, because it can''t make him intoxicated.


    Only after drinking monkey wine can Su Yan feel drunk and forget a lot of unhappiness.


    Su Yan took the hip flask, took a sip, couldn''t help coughing a few times.


    "Shiya, don''t worry, I will find you even if I pierce through the sky and pierce the sky. You are my woman all night, and you are my woman for life and life!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took another sharp sip of the monkey wine, but a drop of the jug was not left, and the jug was thrown to the ground by him, and it fell to pieces.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold.


    "Shiya, after you left, the world has become unclean!"


    Although Su Yan did not go out, he did not sit in the well and watch the sky. He knew everything, and everything could not escape his eyes.


    He knew exactly what was happening outside, he just didn''t want to care about it before.


    "When I leave, just do something for this earth."


    Su Yan looked at the endless bright starry sky, and suddenly disappeared.


    ...


    Yuwen Xiongba and others are still in the cracks in the magic capital, and at this moment they have made a major discovery.


    Where the eyes of the statue were deducted, there was still a viscous liquid remaining.


    This liquid is secreted by those dirty things. This is the source. What is the connection with the sculpture?


    At this moment, everyone''s spine has some chills, and it is not so relaxed.


    "No matter what, ruin these sculptures to me!"


    Yuwen Xiongba gave the order, no matter what it was, it would be destroyed.


    Everyone nodded and used their spiritual power.


    Suddenly, endless light burst out under the crack, all of which were the spiritual power displayed by the heroes.


    Spiritual power fluctuated, extremely powerful, and blasted towards the surrounding stone walls.


    Under the bombardment of spiritual power, a statue suddenly shattered and burst into pieces!


    "Master Xiongba, there are many sculptures!"


    "A lot has to be ruined!"


    Obviously this is something unknown and must be destroyed.


    These are not living fossils at all, they are just weird things.


    Everyone worked hard, and the surrounding sculptures were cleaned up a lot.


    But there are some sculptures that cannot be broken at all, which makes many people''s faces appear astonished.


    "These sculptures are not simple!"


    Hu Yanlie looked at the sculpture in front of him, even he used several spiritual powers to break it.


    These unusual sculptures are guarded by formations and are difficult to break.


    And the broken sculptures all became holes at this moment, and there was a surge of mucus inside.


    "not good!"


    When the dean sees it, remind me immediately.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Yuwen Xiongba ran the secret technique, bursting out terrifying power all over his body.


    There was a sea of ??fire all around, and the sea of ??fire burned the slime into nothingness.


    The other masters also use spiritual power, bombarding statues and slime.


    But the mucus continued to flow, as if endless, which changed the faces of many heroes.


    When Hu Yansheng saw it at this moment, his face was violent.


    "Everyone will pass on spiritual power to me, I''ll kill these dirty things!"


    Hu Yansheng was furious, his voice was like thunder.


    Everyone transfers their spiritual power to him without any hesitation.


    Hu Yansheng knotted his hands, and a terrifying secret technique came out. This was his grandfather''s gatekeeper technique.


    The secret technique blasted out, and the entire crack underground was boiling, completely daylight!


    The rain in the sky stopped falling, the vision was too terrible!


    After Hu Yansheng used it, he was already a little weak and his face was pale, which obviously consumed a lot of spiritual energy.


    However, when the secret technique came out, the mucus around it turned into invisible, all of it was crushed, and the hole was directly sealed, and no mucus would flow out.


    "Hu Yansheng deserves to be the descendant of Hu Yan''s elders!"


    A group of masters praised and smiled.


    Yuwen Xiongba was relieved at this moment, and he admired Hu Yansheng very much.


    But at this moment, the statues that have not been destroyed are different!


    The eyes of these statues were originally green, but they were different at the moment. The green seemed to burn like a flame.


    Before everyone found out, these sculptures actually moved.


    "Look at those sculptures!"


    Someone pointed to the sculpture, their eyes changed drastically.


    "These sculptures are coming to life!"


    A group of masters were shocked, that is, Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng both returned to their cold faces.


    "It''s really inexhaustible!"


    These sculptures actually started to struggle from the wall, as if Monkey King under the Wuzhi Mountain broke through the seal.


    All the sculptures twisted and emerged from the rock wall.


    One by one was tall and mighty, just like ancient generals, but their eyes were green, emitting death-like gazes.


    This group of sculptures is like an army, all drilled out of the stone wall, gathered together, and formed a military formation.


    "Damn, what''s the situation!" A dean almost swears.


    "Judging from their clothes, they look like ancient people, and they are old." The archaeological master frowned and was still studying.


    After a while, the Tai Dou said fiercely: "The costumes of this group of people are those of Hudu people!"


    The other masters said impatiently, "I said Professor Archaeology, can you stop studying now."


    "Yes, whatever he is, we came here to ruin the lair!"


    "This group of people is not easy!"


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at this army coldly. Hudu people were from the Spring and Autumn Period, and they were definitely not ordinary.


    "It''s all Yin Dan Consummation!"


    Hu Yansheng didn''t dissipate half of his spiritual power, he knew he might fight at any time.


    When the Yin Dan was complete, everyone took a breath.


    Yes, they stepped into the realm of Yang Dan, but the opponent was a group of troops, much more in number than them.


    But everyone didn''t mean to retreat. When they came here, it is impossible to retreat because of this army. Wouldn''t it be laughed at?


    "Everyone cheer up, there will be a fierce battle next!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba was already excited, he hadn''t tried his strength for a long, long time, this was a good opportunity.


    Others are also vigorously fighting, one by one, their spiritual power has reached the extreme.

 Chapter 1958： Walking on the polar ice field

    This group of living fossils was completely resurrected and became a powerful army of Yin Dan perfection.


    Every one of the Hudu people was wearing armor, mighty and domineering, and all of them reached more than two meters in height.


    Especially those terrifying eyes, staring at Yu Wen Xiongba and the others.


    A group of Hudu generals all looked over, with evil laughter in their mouths.


    "Jie Jie!"


    The laughter was constantly amplified, rushing around, echoing under the entire crack.


    There was a numbness in everyone''s mind, the voice was not right!


    "Everyone uses spiritual power to resist, this is a mental power attack from this group of dirty things!"


    Yuwen Xiongba shouted at everyone, and at the same time the spiritual power was running, and the secret technique gushed out, directly turning into invisible power, resisting the mental power attack.


    He has followed Su Yan for so long, so naturally he is also diligent in his spiritual power. Compared with the average Yang Dan powerhouse, his spiritual power is obviously stronger.


    All the masters are running their spiritual power, and at the same time their spiritual power is running, each of them resists the mental power attacks of this group of slanders.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Huduren''s laughter is still constant, full of magic, especially those green eyes that shine like two groups of green flames, which give people a sense of fright.


    For Yuwen Xiongba and the others, Hudu people are attacking them with mental power, but Hudu people are not like that.


    This is just their simple way of expression, just their laughter, because in their opinion, Yu Wen Xiongba and others are a group of intruders who do not live or die.


    And when they treat the intruders, there is only one result, and that is to kill without mercy!


    The headed general Hudu stood up at this moment, grunting in his mouth, obviously not understanding.


    This is a living fossil in the Spring and Autumn Period, and their pronunciation and language is definitely different from now.


    But it can be seen that this person is nothing more than giving orders, and when speaking, he points to Yufumi Xiongba from time to time.


    In the end, the headed General Hudu directly roared, and his voice shook the entire crack!


    A group of Hudu generals behind him all roared, their voices shook the sky, and they did not know when they turned into a spear.


    The spear looked like an attack from the ancient times, and it was simple, but it had totem power on it, not a normal weapon.


    All Hudu generals slew towards Yuwen Xiongba and the others, roaring loudly.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face condensed, and he said angrily: "Kill me!"


    All the deities rushed towards the general Hudu, one by one, they were very powerful.


    Facing the existence of this group of undead, they naturally did not dare to be careless, each of them displayed powerful spiritual power, and wanted to solve the trouble with one blow.


    All kinds of mysteries were greeted by a group of Hudu generals, the entire crack was constantly changing, all kinds of spiritual power fluctuated, the stone walls were broken, and the rubble continued to roll down.


    Yuwen Xiongba directly operated the secret technique, holding a spirit sword in his hand, and killed a powerful Hudu general.


    The general Hudu showed sarcasm, and continued to laugh, without taking Yuwen Xiongba in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba was even more angry, the spiritual power on the spirit sword fluctuated more, and he stabbed the general Hudu himself.


    But what Yuwen Xiongba didn''t expect was that the general Hudu directly held his spirit sword and let his spirit power bombard his palm.


    But there was no damage to his palm at all, it was incredible!


    Not only him, but the other masters have discovered such a situation. They use powerful spiritual power to bombard them, but the result is very little effect.


    "What''s the situation!" A dean''s face changed drastically.


    "It turned out to be invalid, this group of dirty things didn''t suffer any damage!"


    Hu Yansheng also chopped off the arm of a Hudu general, which was a good record.


    After all, Hu Yansheng is stronger than this group of masters, which is also normal.


    Hu Yansheng looked at the group of Hudu generals with cold eyes at this moment, and said: "This is stronger than we thought. Although they are Yin Dan Consummation, their bodies are already comparable to the strong in the early days of Yang Dan!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s faces were shocked, which was too unacceptable.


    "This is at least thousands of dirty things!" A dean said desperately.


    There are only a dozen of them, and they are completely weak.


    This Demon Capital''s crack was beyond their imagination, and no matter how they thought about predicting it, it was impossible to guess that there would be something dirty under the crack.


    And even though this group of dirty things are Yin Pill Consummation, they are absolutely comparable to monks in the Yang Pill realm, because they are the living dead, and they are probably not afraid.


    A few of the masters have even shaken a bit, after all, this is simply difficult to hostile.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was cold, and didn''t mean to be half separated.


    If he left this time, it would mean that he had failed to enter the cracks in the capital city. He couldn''t solve such a thing, so how could he explain to Su Yan and how to become a convinced person in other places.


    Yuwen Yuba''s face was very ugly, his hands were so tightly clasped that he made a noise.


    "So what, it''s just a bunch of dirty things that don''t use wisdom, just kill it!"


    The other heroes'' complexions changed abruptly upon hearing this, and one by one wanted to dissuade them.


    But Hu Yansheng said at this moment: "The male tyrant is right. Although he is physically strong, his realm is still Yin Dan perfection, which is much weaker than us. It does not pose such a big threat to us, but it will cost more. Just strength."


    Hearing this, everyone felt relieved, and Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng didn''t leave, and it was natural that this group of masters would not leave.


    "Everyone pays attention to me, attack the key, it is best to be a fatal blow!" Hu Yansheng reminded everyone.


    "The key?!"


    Everyone was very happy to hear this.


    "Yes, it was discovered by Xiongba. The throat knot of these dirty things is the deadly key!"


    As Hu Yansheng said, he rushed towards a general Hudu, who obviously trusted Yuwen Xiong.


    Yu Wen Xiongba himself did not expect that he was indeed a guess, but Hu Yansheng trusted him so much.


    He could not help but nodded fiercely, and also rushed towards General Hudu.


    When other people saw this, they rushed over.


    ...


    The base ice field, the land of Antarctica far away from the devil!


    A piece of discoloration, the sky is full of white clouds, the ground is even more white, and the surroundings are all white, and there is no other thing in sight.


    But just in the vast Antarctic land, on this land, there was an extra figure.


    The figure looked very small, like dust, but the speed of movement was not slow, or even very fast.


    This figure is obviously Su Yan. At this moment, he has already left Jiangbei and embarked on a journey to the Antarctic.


    This is something he decided before. Before leaving the earth, he must do something to help the earth solve its crisis!

 Chapter 1959： Pinched to death!

    Su Yan''s speed is naturally not slow, but he is not at full speed. He flies at full speed in the Pacific Ocean.


    When he reached the Antarctic, he slowed down in order to find what he was tracking.


    Yu Wen Xiongba said before that something weird had appeared in the Antarctic, and he was here to solve it.


    In this place, the death of a strong Yang Pill is something that cannot be ignored.


    The strong sun pill is not a cabbage radish. Compared to the earth, even after five years of spiritual recovery, there are still many people who have not cultivated to become a strong sun pill.


    This matter must be clarified and resolved, otherwise it will become a hidden danger.


    It''s normal to think about it. The earth has been exhausted for so many years, and now the aura has revived, and the world has aura, something strange will definitely appear.


    Su Yan was still heading towards the South Pole, he wanted to go there first.


    No words all the way, it was already in the afternoon when I arrived.


    However, the sun in Antarctica seems to be different from that in China. This period of time is extremely daytime.


    So even though it was late, there was still the sun in this place, but it got closer.


    At the pole of the South Pole, there are a few large houses, not scientific research personnel, but a sect!


    From a long distance, the people of this sect noticed Su Yan''s trail and followed them all the way.


    Knowing that Su Yan was coming along, the people of this sect immediately gave an order to watch Su Yan.


    Su Yan is now in front of them.


    Seeing the two guards, Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention, but was stopped by them.


    Su Yan''s face condensed, and he whispered, "Get out of my way!"


    "Who are you, if you say you want to get out of the way!"


    One of the tall disciples refused to accept it at all and directly replied.


    Su Yan didn''t have that time, so he stretched out his fist, punched him, and let him hang on it.


    Another sect disciple, his legs were frightened, he knew that a great **** had come.


    "My lord, I will let you know."


    "No need."


    Su Yan walked in directly, without looking around, heading towards the Zongmen Hall.


    There was a group of sect disciples on the road, and when they saw strangers, they immediately became alert.


    "Who are you, do you dare to break into my Xiaoyao Sect!"


    Then, without saying anything, the disciple rushed towards Su Yan, his fist was fierce, in the realm of the master.


    But Su Yan looked at him directly and didn''t make a move at all. The person stiffened, and the fist that had made the move stopped.


    "Damn, who is this person, so strong!"


    "It''s not easy to deal with."


    When other people saw this, they all backed away, and some went directly to inform the elders inside the door.


    A group of Zhang Lao rushed out.


    "Who is the one who dare to break into my Xiaoyao sect and look for death!"


    Headed by the three elders of the sect, the Yin Dan realm is not weak.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the mind to waste time with this group of people, and said directly to the three elders: "Let your suzerain come out!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and Su Yan''s words clearly broke the taboo.


    "Our Sovereign also spoke freely, really looking for death!"


    The elder rushed over, dropped the killer, and the secret technique blasted towards Su Yan.


    But before he rushed out a few steps, his body stopped likewise, just lying in the air, Newton could come alive with anger.


    More than that, when the faces of a group of people changed, the body of that elder was like glass, shattered instantly and turned into a little dust.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide now, and they couldn''t believe the facts before them.


    Their five elders, who are also strong in Yin Dan, were killed so easily by the enemy.


    The third elder looked at Su Yan and said angrily: "Bold Xiaoxiao, dare to kill my sect elder!"


    The third elder shot himself, and directly blasted Su Yan.


    Su Yan showed disdain, did not resist at all, and did not use his face spiritual power.


    The three elders bombarded Su Yan''s chest, but they didn''t blow Su Yan away.


    Instead, he vomited blood on his own mouth, his muscles and bones were broken, and his entire arm penetrated directly into his heart.


    The third elder vomited violently with a mouth full of blood and looked at Su Yan with an incredulous expression. His throat squirmed, but in the end he couldn''t speak and fell directly to the ground.


    Killing the three elders completely scared the group of people this time.


    But what people didn''t expect was that the three elders turned into a destiny for a moment, and became a monster directly.


    Everyone had an incredible look on their faces, and they couldn''t believe the appearance of the Three Elders that they usually respect.


    "How is this possible!"


    "It must be that person''s blindfold!"


    "Yes, he not only killed the fifth elder and the third elder, but also turned the corpse of the third elder into a monster!"


    Everyone pointed the contradiction at Su Yan, after all, they couldn''t believe Su Yan, a stranger.


    Su Yan didn''t need these people to believe, he was already impatient at this moment.


    "Come out and die!"


    Su Yan''s tongue burst into spring thunder, and his voice spread throughout the sect.


    Above the Zongmen Hall, a man floated down, his face suddenly changed when he saw the corpse on the ground.


    He held his hand tightly, his veins bulged, and he was obviously angry to the extreme!


    "You come to my sect and kill people directly. How can I stand up if I don''t kill you today!"


    This person is naturally the sect master of this sect, and has already rushed towards Su Yan at this moment.


    Su Yan sneered and didn''t take this person seriously.


    The master of the sect was running all over his body, and the whole place suddenly filled with black energy, violent winds fluctuated, and visions appeared.


    "Eat me with the palm of the Buddha!"


    It was fierce and fierce, obviously using a powerful force.


    Very unexpected, very unexpected, the elder is not at the realm of Yin Dan, and the Sect Master has reached the late Yang Dan!


    "In five years, I didn''t expect your group of things to have grown to this point, it surprised me!"


    After Su Yan said, he directly grabbed the palm of his hand towards the Sect Master, completely ignoring the power of the palm of the Sect Master.


    With a palm, he didn''t cause any damage to Su Yan at all. Instead, Su Yan directly pinched his neck.


    This sect master never thought that he was the dignified late stage of Yang Dan!


    Obviously, he didn''t grow to this point in five years, just taking advantage of the situation.


    The earth''s aura is exhausted, and many things cannot be cultivated. They choose to hibernate and look forward to the day when the aura will recover.


    In other words, their original state is already very strong, so it is not uncommon.


    However, this sect master is strange, when did such a strong man on this earth squeeze his neck directly.


    "You...what do you want?!" Xiaoyao Sect Sect Master asked nervously.


    "Tell the whereabouts of you behind the scenes!"


    Sect Master Xiaoyao''s face changed, and he shook his head directly.


    "Don''t tell me, then die!"


    Su Yan''s hand was hard, and the Sect Master trembled with fright.


    "I said, I said, he is a hundred miles east of the Zongmen!"


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yan followed his hands and pinched it to death with ease.

 Chapter 1960： Lord of the mountains!

    The Xiaoyao Sect Sect Master who was pinched to death, his head tilted, and his whole body went soft.


    Su Yan casually threw it aside, the coldness in his eyes dissipated.


    And that Xiaoyao Sect Sect Master turned into a foreign body directly at this moment, it turned out to be a dirty thing.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at it. He knew early on that the Sect Master of Xiaoyao Gate was not a human being, otherwise he would not come to this Antarctic land.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, looking at the pale-faced Xiaoyaomen disciples and elders.


    "Unexpectedly, you have all come here and cross the ocean, are you tired?"


    No one answered him, because the group of elders and disciples had been scared a long time ago, and his suzerain was pinched to death!


    The person in front of him must be extremely powerful, and he will definitely not be able to run if he doesn''t run away.


    Everyone fled in four directions, extremely fast, this group of dirty things has the power of secret arts.


    Su Yan was even more sneer, and a burst of vitality from his dantian rushed out directly.


    "Draw the ground into a prison!"


    A powerful formation can trap countless things!


    Su Yan showed up, unaware of all the dirty things, and was still running away frantically.


    When they ran to the polar snowfield, they thought that Su Yan would not catch up, and they looked like they were left behind.


    However, when they continued to walk, they found that there seemed to be an invisible object in front of them, blocking their advancement.


    "Why can''t I leave?!"


    All the disciples and elders of Xiaoyaomen''s expressions changed horribly, and the anxiety in their hearts suddenly appeared.


    "Sorry!"


    A second elder showed his nature angrily, like a thick black mud.


    "The man used the formation technique and trapped us!"


    All the dirty things have changed their expressions, with horror on their faces, desperately displaying various abilities, trying to break through the formation.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they still couldn''t shake the formation, even injured.


    Even many dirty things are desperate.


    Their faces are changing all over, completely turning into their original colors.


    Dirty and ugly, this is their essence.


    This world originally didn''t belong to them, something that didn''t exist at all, because of the resurrection of spiritual energy, I don''t know where it came from.


    "Painting the ground into a prison" trapped this group of dirty things, and Su Yan was not idle.


    He directly operated Yuan Li, a Yuan Li turned into a raging fire, and went with the wind towards the entire Xiaoyao Sect.


    The fire was raging in the sky, unbearably hot, and the temperature was extremely high, spreading towards all directions.


    All the dirty things turned black when they saw the fire, and they wanted to run away desperately.


    However, they couldn''t break the formation at all, and in the end they could only be burned to death by the fire, turning into a foul-smelling blue smoke, floating in all directions.


    Solving these things, Su Yan is relieved.


    Although it was just a group of ants, he himself didn''t care about it, but keeping it would be a curse, and it would harm a lot of people.


    After all, as the aura recovers, there are more and more powerful people, and they can easily adapt to the harsh places of the earth.


    The land of Antarctica, a huge place, has naturally become a place for various forces to compete.


    Of course, half of the Antarctic land was directly allocated to China. This was uniformly stipulated by the martial arts circles in each region. They volunteered because of Su Yan.


    Su Yan turned his head and left the Xiaoyao sect indifferently. This place will soon be reduced to ashes.


    His speed is naturally not slow, because he already knows where the initiator of this place is.


    The distance of one hundred miles is just a matter of a while for Su Yan, just a few minutes.


    At the place Xiaoyao Sect Master said, Su Yan looked around, it was white, the world was like this.


    The thickness of the ice sheet in the Antarctic is more than one kilometer. This is a peculiar sight, nothing else.


    Because of this kind of temperature, it is not suitable for ordinary people to live or exist for living things.


    This means that penguins can adapt to a harsh place like Antarctica.


    There was nothing in the surrounding area, Su Yan''s eyes turned cold, and it was possible that he was fooled.


    But according to his question at the time, it was impossible for Xiaoyao Sect Master to lie.


    What Su Yan is best at is mental power. In fact, his mental power has already invaded the mind of that sovereign.


    If he is not strong in spirit, he doesn''t know that all the people from the Happy Sect are all dirty things.


    Su Yan looked around again, the surrounding area was empty, with the sky above, and the only possibility was the polar ice sheet.


    He looked at the ice field below his feet, his eyes condensed, his feet raised slightly.


    Fall directly, although it seems ordinary, but the power is extremely shocking!


    When this foot fell, the entire ice surface was shaking like a meteorite.


    The majestic force continued to act on the ice layer, and the entire underground ice layer cracked and turned into petals.


    Immediately afterwards, a slight noise spread around, stretching hundreds of miles away.


    The noise became louder and louder, and in the end it turned into a deafening sound.


    A horrified gully appeared under Su Yan''s feet, with a depth of more than a kilometer, and the frozen soil layer below can be seen!


    This gully continues to stretch, like a moat.


    Su Yan''s hands were enveloped by a mass of vitality, and he directly bombarded the depths of the ravine!


    The entire gully was bombarded by force, as if a house was shaking, and the ice continued to break.


    This is like a big earthquake, a terrifying earthquake.


    More than that, there was a bright light under the ice layer, very bright, like a bright flame!


    This is the secret technique used by Su Yan, bombarding with elemental force, and then turning into flames, melting the ice and illuminating below.


    He wants to see if the person behind the scenes is under the ice.


    The bottom is very ordinary, it is the frozen soil layer, which is all soil, and there is no other discovery.


    The surrounding turbulence also slowly dissipated, and the ice layer froze again, but the gully remained.


    Just when Su Yan was about to go down to find out, the whole ground began to vibrate again.


    The violent shock was even more terrifying than just now!


    Su Yan''s eyes were solemn, he knew that the latter couldn''t stand it anymore, he was about to come out finally.


    Su Yan flew into the air, staring at everything in the gully, waiting.


    At the bottom of the ravine, a dirt like a mountain rushed out directly, and the surrounding ice was all broken and turned into invisible.


    This dirty thing made a strange sound, reaching the sky, which was unacceptable because of the huge power fluctuations.


    But Su Yan''s mental power is very strong, which is nothing to him.


    This dirty thing was too big, it looked like a big mountain, and it rushed out, looking around.


    "The thing that knows nothing about life and death, dare to disturb the deity''s dream!"


    The mountain-like filth roared and was extremely angry, and the surrounding hurricanes were attacking and terrifying.


    Su Yan sneered at this moment and said directly: "You finally came out."


    And that mountain-like dirt also saw Su Yan, and that huge body suddenly shook, showing his anger!

 Chapter 1961： Kill!

    He was asleep, and to him, sleeping is cultivation, but now if someone disturbs him, then he is naturally angry!


    He claims to be the lord of the mountains, the overlord of this place, and he is in charge of everything.


    And what Yuwen Xiongba said is also directly related to him, the Yin Dan powerhouse was killed by him.


    This dirty thing got out directly, standing on the ice, with deep depressions under his feet, because his body was too large.


    In front of him, Su Yan was something extremely small, like the difference between a person and a mosquito.


    The Lord of the Mountain looked at Su Yan with sharp eyes, and the shaking of his body never stopped.


    "Tiny human beings, did you bother me!"


    The mountain lord shouted angrily, a hurricane formed, mixed with extreme coldness, swept towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all, completely ignored it, and looked at the mountain lord with a look of contempt on his face.


    The size of this mountain is big enough, but the strength is nothing to him.


    Can kill the strong Yin Pill, even if it kills the strong Yang Pill, it is just like that in the eyes of Su Yan.


    The purpose of his coming here is very simple, it is to solve this scourge, otherwise this thing will definitely become a big trouble for the earth martial arts world.


    Before Su Yan could make a move, the mountain lord had taken the lead and blasted Su Yan directly.


    The power of his fist was shocked and powerful, as if this punch could smash the sky.


    But Su Yan smiled even more, completely ignoring the fist of the mountain lord.


    This punch hit Su Yan directly, and the scene was extremely shocking.


    Su Yan seemed to be hit by the mountain, after all, the fist of the mountain lord was too big.


    But even if the power of the mountain lord is very strong, but when the bombardment hit Su Yan, it seemed to hit something extremely hard, even harder than his body.


    More than that, a powerful force rebounds directly!


    It was as if the Lord of the Mountains hit him, and his power doubled!


    After all, Su Yan''s muscles and bones have been exercised to the extreme. They are very powerful and invade all things, which can be comparable to the existence of the late Yin Yang stage.


    The face of the mountain lord changed suddenly, his muscles and bones broke, and the pain instantly spread to his brain.


    His face was blue, and the pain was unbearable for him.


    Because this rebounding force contains special power, Su Yan''s vitality has the ability to corrode!


    The Lord of Mountains hurriedly used his power to dissipate Su Yan''s vitality, not only was he terrified.


    Now he didn''t dare to underestimate Su Yan. Although Su Yan was young, he was now a terrifying opponent in his eyes.


    "Who are you!"


    The Lord of the Mountain roared out at this moment, he wanted to know the identity of Su Yan, so he could deal with it.


    However, Su Yan only gave him a response that made him extremely angry.


    "I am the one who killed you!"


    Very arrogant, it can be said that arrogance to the extreme, this is Su Yan''s consistent style, of course this is also a fact.


    Su Yan was just saying a factual statement, but this statement was very high and domineering.


    The Lord of the Mountains was full of violent and ferocious faces. He had never been so angry before, never before.


    In five years, he was fortunate enough to be born, and he could become the overlord of this side. What he relied on was his strength.


    "You die for me!"


    The Lord of the Mountain rushed directly towards Su Yan, clenching his fist again. This time, there was a wave of light on his fist, apparently using a secret technique.


    But Su Yan was still standing in the air, and had no intention of avoiding it.


    This is a great shame for the mountain lord, Su Yan has been humiliating him, and has not regarded him as an opponent at all.


    More than that, Su Yan did not defend the whole process, which drove him crazy.


    All the anger and dissatisfaction turned into power. The fist of the mountain lord was shaking the earth and the power was violent!


    Before it exploded, endless gusts were set off all around, cold and bitter, and the strong Yin Dan could not survive for a minute.


    However, the fist of the mountain lord finally blasted Su Yan, as if it hit the sky directly and directly hit Su Yan.


    But Su Yan had the same smile on his face, as if looking at a fool.


    "Your strength is not enough!"


    After Su Yan smiled, he directly held the hand of the mountain lord.


    Rather than holding it, it''s more of contact. After all, the hand of the mountain lord is too big for him to hold even a thumb.


    This is not the point, the point is that Su Yan directly overturned the mountain lord and smashed a huge ice cave on the ground!


    This scene was too shocking, as if a person had overturned a mountain directly.


    More than that, Su Yan also smashed the mountain to the ground back and forth, once on the left and once on the right, very rhythmic!


    The venerables of the mountains have been blinded, don''t you want to lose face? Am I not the overlord of Antarctica? !


    He himself began to doubt life. Before facing humans, he was a cat. It was a game of cat and mouse.


    But today, everything has changed, and it''s all the other way around. Why is this tiny human being so strong, so powerful, that it is unimaginable.


    ...


    In the end, the Lord of the Mountains could no longer think because his head was dizzy, and the pain in his whole body had paralyzed his brain, making him completely demented and unable to respond.


    Su Yan''s attack caused the Lord of the Mountain to keep in contact with the ice sheet, and at the same time it also operated the vitality, invading the brain of the Lord of the Mountain.


    It was just a dirty thing from the early stage of Yang Pill, and he dared to be presumptuous in front of Su Yan. Only dirty things could dare to be so arrogant. It was indeed a pity to die.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan was dying to throw the dirty things, that he stopped.


    However, the Lord of the Mountains only had the breath in and out, his whole body was damaged, his dantian was destroyed, and he was completely waste.


    He just couldn''t stand up now, and his body began to change, eventually turning into its original form.


    Looking at the original shape, Su Yan only felt nauseous for a while. This dirty thing was too dirty and smelly.


    Su Yan frowned, and a small flame appeared in his hand, flying directly towards the mountain.


    In an instant, the Lord of the Mountains was surrounded by a fire, burning him frantically, consuming his strength.


    The Lord of the Mountains screamed in pain, his voice was unusually angry, and shook the sky.


    But Su Yan did not stop. He kept releasing his vitality, and the fire became bigger and bigger, directly melting the ice.


    The Lord of the Mountain finally stopped struggling, completely lost his breath, was burned out by the flames, and turned into foul smoke.


    The green smoke dissipated, and the whole place was completely transformed into nothingness and became a lake.


    This lake has always existed and has not been re-frozen by the cold, because it contains strong power fluctuations, and later generations even called this lake a lake of mountains.


    The mountain lake does not respect Su Yan, but warns future generations to work hard, or they will be invaded by dirt like the mountain.


    After solving the matter of the Antarctic Land, Su Yan did not stay, and left the place directly.

 Chapter 1962： Be calculated!

    Within the cracks in the magic capital, Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng are still fighting the group of dirty things!


    Although the dirt is relatively low, it is only a group of Yin Dan strong, and the strongest is not the perfect Yin Dan, but they have the ultimate protection.


    This caused a lot of trouble to Yuwen Xiongba and others, and even spent a lot of means, and each one consumed a lot of spiritual power.


    Of course, the effect is also there. After a battle, at least a few hundred filths were killed.


    These dirty things were all turned into blue smoke and dissipated in all directions, and the original statue was all turned into dust, completely turned into ashes.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was panting at this moment, although he was very tired and weak, but his face showed a smile.


    "Cool, very cool!"


    He smiled at Hu Yansheng, and his face was filled with pleasure.


    Indeed, this battle is very powerful, much better than his usual training, and even better than the competition.


    Hu Yansheng also smiled and said, "Yes, it is very weak to discuss with you on weekdays. It is cool to fight against this group of dirty things!"


    The two smiled at each other, then joined the battlefield again, rushing towards the dirty stuff.


    Although it is good for the two, it is not so good for the other heroes, it is unhappy, it is very unhappy.


    Almost all of them were injured. Either they were injured by the power of the dirt, or their bodies were severely wounded.


    Even one of the heroes had his thigh broken, blood was gushing, and he could no longer join the battle and could only recover.


    "I hope there are only these thousand dirty things, but there is really nothing to do again."


    As soon as he said this, everyone else nodded. This was the final limit, and there was really no way to fight again.


    There was a fight and a hard fight, and the dirty things were turned into green smoke, floating in all directions, everywhere.


    More than that, the power generated by the struggle between life and death continued to evolve in this crack, and this crack made shocking sounds from time to time.


    Various forces evolve, ripples tremble in all directions, and boulders fall, making it a mess.


    This battle was really hard, and all the masters everywhere fought **** battles, even if they were injured, they would not take a step back. They could have retreated directly from this crack.


    But they knew that this group of dirty things must be resolved, otherwise the entire China would not be peaceful.


    "Xiong Ba, you do three, I do five, get the next big one!"


    Hu Yansheng looked at Yuwen Xiongba, showing his white teeth.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned and said, "I will get two and you will get five."


    "Counsel!"


    After Hu Yansheng said, he rushed over, facing the five dirty things directly.


    When Yu Wen Xiongba saw it, he couldn''t help but cursed, and finally rushed to the three dirty things next to him.


    After the settlement, the two were injured. After all, they were not fighting one by one, but one enemy three and one enemy five.


    But this speed will increase, and at the same time reduce the pressure on other champions, after all, there are only a dozen of them.


    "Made, why aren''t those people coming down? I have sent several messages!"


    A dean couldn''t help cursing, very dissatisfied.


    At first they negotiated, and their group would come down to investigate, and once the signal was sent, the people above would come down to support.


    But they sent a signal several times, but the shadow of the person on it was not seen.


    "I can''t control that much, kill this group of dirty things, and then go to them to settle the account!"


    "I hope I can find them."


    A group of masters once again stimulated their potential and fought **** battles. In their hands, they all turned into various spiritual weapons, and relying on the spiritual weapons, the lethality became greater and more violent.


    After a lot of hard fighting, about three days and three nights, a dozen or so champions finally won!


    Everyone was exhausted, lying directly on the ground, completely ignored, too weak.


    "It''s finally over, I''m exhausted."


    "My mother, I have never been so tired, nor have my wife and I been so tired."


    "Mad, I will definitely kill those beasts when I go up later!"


    One person took the lead, and the others followed suit. They didn''t even come to support it. It was too human.


    Of course, Hu Yansheng and Yu Wen Xiongba were also angry. After all, if the two of them were not taking on the responsibility, I am afraid that all these dirty things would not be solved.


    Wouldn''t it be too shameful to leave like this.


    But fortunately, the result was good. Although they were injured and exhausted, they were all resolved.


    They only need to rest for a while, and they can leave, and the filth of China can be completely gone.


    However, they think too beautifully, too naively, and too lightly!


    Just when they had less than half of the news, deep in the crack, in the dark place of unknown name, laughed unexpectedly.


    The laughter was extremely harsh and terrifying!


    Everyone was alert and stood up one after another.


    "what sound?!"


    "Could it be that there is still something dirty?!"


    Everyone''s originally relaxed heart was suspended again, and everyone became vigilant.


    "Be careful!"


    Yu Wenxiong roared, his spiritual power released, he wanted to see if there was anything dirty in this place.


    But before his spiritual power was released, Hu Yansheng''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Run, run!"


    Hu Yansheng roared at a group of masters, his voice was unusually nervous, and at the same time he also leapt and rushed towards the crack.


    Naturally, the other masters did not dare to be careless, and leaped toward the top one after another.


    When they had just left, countless ghostly rays of light appeared on the ground, like eyes, extremely terrifying.


    These eyes are all dirty, and I can''t see them, but they are definitely dirty, and each one is not weak. They are all in the early stage of Yang Dan!


    This is simply impossible to deal with, something that is completely impossible, this is at least thousands of dirty things in Yang Dan!


    "This place is not easy, we are careless!" Hu Yansheng frowned and said.


    Thanks to vigilance and escape in time, otherwise they would be really dangerous.


    However, what they didn''t expect at all was that the result that was impossible to expect was waiting for them.


    They swiftly moved towards the top. The Demon Capital''s cracks could no longer be resolved. Su Yan must be asked to come forward. These are all dirty things in the Yang Dan realm, and there are a lot of them.


    When they flew out of the crack and were very close to the top, they discovered the strangeness. Why is there no light? Is it dark?


    But when they reached the top, they bumped into something one by one. They were so hard that they couldn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?" Someone was surprised.


    "I really want to hit something!"


    "me too!"


    "Why is there something at the top?!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    The expressions of Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng were hard to see the extreme, because they knew everything.


    "damn it!"


    Hu Yansheng scolded, punching the top of his head with a violent noise.


    "We have been calculated, those people are spies!"


    Yuwen Xiongba gritted his teeth and said, extremely angry.

 Chapter 1963： Enter Kunlun

    Northwest of China, the icy land, Kunlun Shenfeng, also known as Kunlun Xu, China''s first sacred mountain, the mountain of Wanzu!


    Although the outside world is full of warmth at this time, for this place, the chill has not yet left, and the new chill has arrived again, stronger than ever.


    Among the snow-capped mountains, a man is dressed in black, like an ant.


    He walked with one foot deep and one shallow, the wind roaring, and the snow was full of snow, which might engulf him at any time.


    But he was still very tough, and he didn''t back down halfway, knowing that he was just a lowly person.


    Thousands of mountains and birds flew extinct, and thousands of people disappeared!


    This place is like this, but a person in this realm with only a martial artist is that kind of attachment, because he wants to enter Kunlun to invite gods and Buddhas.


    There is a dangerous peak in front of me, the road is only as wide as a foot, and the cliff below is ten thousand feet.


    The man squeezed a stiff fist, cheered himself up, and took his own steps.


    His footsteps are very steady, but there is snow and ice under his feet, which can''t make him very stable. It can be said that his footsteps tremble as if he is about to fall at any time.


    But he did not hesitate at all, letting the squally cold wind swept through, letting the temperature of his whole body cease, he still did not stop.


    Because he brought everyone''s hopes, with everyone''s expectations, he must invite gods and Buddhas, must eliminate disasters, must destroy the group of monsters!


    "what!"


    The man roared out, although his voice was loud, it was instantly drowned out by the wind and disappeared.


    But a bit of chill poured into his mouth and directly frozen his whole body, causing a sharp pain in his throat.


    His face was full of blood blades, cut by the wind, blood came out, frozen instantly, blood and water separated, abnormally obvious.


    His feet trembled extremely, and the tremendous pressure was all on his shoulders, but he still did not stop.


    Until the end, he had no strength, no hope.


    Because of the vast mountains in front of him, he still couldn''t see the end, his whole body was stiff.


    His trembling legs didn''t tremble anymore, they all froze, and he became a snowman.


    But for a moment, Baixue was about to cover him, completely disappearing him, and the entire mountain was about to turn into white snow again.


    He was desperate, the last despair, his eyes rolled, and finally he didn''t move again, he knew that his life would come to an end.


    He has no regrets, but he hates it.


    I have no regrets about my choice and hate myself for not inviting gods and Buddhas.


    The last trace of emptiness will dissipate, and life will pass away.


    At this moment, Su Yan fell from the sky and came to this person.


    Su Yan waved his hand, the snow all over his body was scattered, revealing his true colors.


    A warm aura poured into this person''s body, nourishing his dying life.


    A few minutes later, he opened his eyes, who had already admitted his fate, his face full of disbelief.


    He saw a young man, standing in front of him, looking at him very plainly.


    There were tears in the old, he never thought that he could survive, and God would help him.


    "Are you a **** and Buddha!"


    Only when his face was revealed, he could see this person clearly, a middle-aged man with wrinkled face, an old uncle.


    Su Yan shook his head, he is not a **** or Buddha, he is just a passerby, just kind.


    Seeing Su Yan shaking his head, the middle-aged man was full of disappointment, but he still expressed gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    Very sincere and honest. Su Yan hadn''t seen such a person for a long time, and had heard such words.


    Having spent a long time with people with human faces and beast hearts, and fighting with ghosts for a long time, Su Yan almost forgot about the ordinary and simple people.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan showed a sharp look in his eyes. Before he left, he had to do something, and he had to solve all the disasters.


    "Do you want to see God and Buddha?"


    The middle-aged man nodded hurriedly, very earnestly, full of hope.


    "The gods and buddhas have boundless ways, and the gods and buddhas can help us solve disasters with high strength."


    With that said, the middle-aged man folded his hands together and couldn''t help but pray. He was very upholding and respecting the gods and Buddha.


    Su Yan''s complexion was still calm, glanced at the endless mountains, and finally said, "I''ll take you there."


    "really?!"


    The middle-aged man''s face was unbelievable, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Su Yan didn''t say the second sentence, and directly led the middle-aged man into the sky, very fast.


    The middle-aged man was extremely excited and looked at Su Yan and said, "You are also a strong person, and you can fly into the sky!"


    Su Yan did not speak, and directly took the middle-aged man to the land of Kunlun.


    Kunlun has always been controlled by a Buddha sect. This is their sect. Before Su Yan ruled, this Buddha sect was a famous sect, the overlord of one party.


    Now that their spiritual energy is resurrected, they are even more like a fish in water, their realms have grown rapidly, are extremely powerful, and are admired by people around them.


    At the entrance of the sect, the middle-aged man knocked on the door and a little Buddha came out.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Little Buddha still asked politely.


    The middle-aged man folded his hands together and respectfully said: "Little donor, can I see the gods and Buddhas?"


    The little Buddha shook his head and said, "No, God and Buddha are very busy."


    God and Buddha is the name of the sect master of this place. The good name given to him by outsiders, over time, he himself regarded himself as a **** and Buddha.


    The middle-aged man didn''t want to give it up, took out a thing from his arms, carefully handed it to the little Buddha, and said with a smile: "Trouble the little benefactor to get around, our place is waiting for help."


    The little Buddha did not accept anything from the middle-aged man, and sighed: "The donor, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but the gods and Buddhas are really busy. There are too many people coming here these days. "


    The middle-aged man looked surprised and hurriedly said, "Is it all because of the invasion of monsters?"


    The little Buddha nodded. He could do this entirely because he himself was also the people around this place, and he sympathized with these visitors.


    At this moment, a bald man walked over and snatched what was in the middle-aged man''s hand with a smile on his face.


    "Little Junior Brother, how can there be any reason for the donor to contribute sesame oil money?"


    Little Buddha frowned and said, "But."


    "Don''t tell me anything, or be careful of the master''s punishment."


    The little Buddha dared not speak anymore, so he could only stand on the side, sympathizing with the middle-aged man.


    The bald-headed man looked at the middle-aged man and smiled: "Just wait here, I''ll tell you."


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed and kept bending over to respect the bald man.


    When the bald man left, the little Buddha sighed even more, but he dared not say anything.


    Su Yan naturally knew everything at this moment and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "You have been fooled."


    The middle-aged man was taken aback, then shook his head and said: "Buddha can''t lie."


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing more.


    This person is too dull, he will not believe anything more, because in this person''s heart the Buddha is like a god.

 Chapter 1964： I take you in

    After the bald man left, the middle-aged man stood outside the sect and waited quietly, very patient.


    Su Yan didn''t rush in, he wanted to see if the Buddha sect was also infested by dirt.


    Su Yan sat on the edge of the cliff, closed his eyes tightly, and began to practice Zhou Tian.


    He won''t waste any time, as long as he has the remaining time, he is cultivating.


    For five years, he has been holding back, has not broken through the yin-yang realm, and has been in the half-step yin-yang realm.


    The reason is very simple. He wants to enter the high world and break through.


    The high-ranking world possesses natural power, if he absorbs and then breaks through, the realm is naturally more stable, and there will be great differences in strength.


    After five years of the bottle, it can be said that every bit of Su Yan''s body has been brought to the extreme, and there is no room for further growth.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop there. He was still running Zhou Tian and running "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to increase his strength to the limit.


    The mountain is covered with white snow, this place is synonymous with cold, and the wind never stops.


    From mid-day to sunset, the middle-aged man has been standing outside the sect, waiting patiently.


    Although he waited for several hours, the middle-aged man did not think he was deceived. He just thought that the Buddha was very busy and he had to wait patiently.


    In the eyes of outsiders and even Su Yan, this middle-aged man is a fool, a big fool.


    I was deceived, I didn''t know it yet, and I was waiting foolishly.


    But in fact, the middle-aged man didn''t dare to think in that direction, he didn''t dare at all.


    He shoulders the hope of everyone, and he must invite the Buddha to bring hope to his hometown.


    Of course he does respect the Buddha very much, because the Buddha has been preached in this place as if he were all gods.


    They can fly into the sky and escape, they can slay demons and demons, they can help ordinary people, and they are the gods in the hearts of the people.


    But people in this place don''t know that there are very few such gods, and they can almost be counted with one hand. They are all casual cultivators.


    This sect has never been like this before, but it has intercepted prestige and defrauded these dull people of money.


    The night was getting darker, the wind screamed more and more, the heavy snow fell, the middle-aged man was already numb.


    He stood motionless outside the sect, his whole body covered with snow, as if Su Yan rescued him.


    The little Buddha at the gate of the Zongmen couldn''t bear it. He wanted to dissuade the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man would not listen at all, even though he was already trembling.


    He wanted to get a cup of hot water, but before he brought it, the hot water had already turned into a popsicle.


    What is the bald man doing now?


    He didn''t tell his suzerain at all, he just wanted to take things and do nothing.


    This sect is very large, with countless disciples, and even a small city is formed inside.


    The bald man took the money he received and went directly to the Jiezhaitang for a lot of big fish and meat.


    At this moment, there was heavy snow outside and a strong wind, and the bald man was sitting in the warm house, eating big fish and meat with a group of bald heads.


    "Jie Se, where did you get the money?"


    A fat Buddha was holding half of a roast chicken in his hand, his mouth filled with oil.


    The bald man is called Jie Se, this is his law name.


    "Jicai, you care about where my money comes from. It would be nice to buy you some food."


    Jiecai is the fat Buddha. At this moment, he pouted and said: "There must have been someone else''s donor''s money."


    "Whatever happens, I will tell you that I took it this time with integrity, and he gave it to me."


    "That must be someone else asking for something."


    "Jicai, I found that your dharma title was a waste. Are you jealous of me?"


    "He is jealous of you, he can go down the mountain to burn the kiln every month."


    The other people followed up and laughed and cursed.


    They were comfortable, eating and drinking, and at the moment they were all asleep.


    The middle-aged man is almost frozen into a coma.


    The money was collected by the villagers, and they were all hard-earned money sold by the cattle and sheep of the family.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and meditated for a while. It was already dark.


    Seeing the middle-aged man still waiting silly, Su Yan kept shaking his head.


    Of course he understands the mentality of the middle-aged man. Is this man so stupid? Does he not know that he has been brushed? In fact, he can''t believe the fact.


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to help this kind of poor person, after all, he couldn''t manage this kind of sesame seeds and rags.


    But today is a little different, he met, he can help by the way.


    Su Yan casually waved his spiritual power towards the middle-aged man to help him relieve the freezing and restore warmth.


    The middle-aged man was not at all happy, his face was full of tears. He had never shed tears for so many years, but this time he could not hold back anymore.


    He failed the trust of the villagers, and he couldn''t invite the Buddha back to God.


    "Why are you saving me? You let me die, I don''t have the face to meet the old folks."


    The middle-aged man cried very sadly, howled, heartbroken.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he was not uninfected, but angry.


    Su Yan glanced at the Buddha sect, and said to the middle-aged man: "Go, I will take you in."


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said: "The gods and Buddha must think that I am not sincere, and the sesame oil is not enough money, so he didn''t meet with me and punish me."


    Su Yan frowned. He originally thought the middle-aged man understood everything, but he didn''t want to believe the facts.


    But now it seems that he was wrong. This middle-aged man is stupid, and he is still so stupid.


    "You just give them a golden mountain and silver mountain, and they won''t help you either." Su Yan said angrily.


    The middle-aged man immediately retorted: "No, if I have Jinshan Yinshan, the gods and Buddhas will definitely help me."


    "you have not."


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with this person.


    He walked towards the door, and the middle-aged man followed him directly, obviously passive.


    "What are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Su Yan uneasy.


    Su Yan did not answer, still looking ahead, while the middle-aged man followed him involuntarily.


    Su Yan glanced at the little Buddha, and said lightly: "Leave this place, this sect will no longer exist."


    The little Buddha was frightened, he had never seen such an arrogant person before, daring to speak such arrogant words.


    He dared not speak, because Su Yan''s eyes had become very sharp.


    At this moment, the two of them stepped into the Buddha''s sect, and everything inside was fully visible.


    Many Buddhas didn''t just go down the mountain to burn the kiln, they were more powerful, and even invited the kiln to the mountain.


    This group of Buddhas indulged in sensuality in the sect.


    The middle-aged man finally collapsed when he saw this scene, and the gods and Buddha in his heart completely turned into a pile of loess.


    "Why, why is this, why!"


    The middle-aged man roared hysterically, and his heart was dripping with blood.

 Chapter 1965： vampire!

    He started to maintain it in every possible way, thinking that it was not his own, but now, everything collapsed and completely shattered.


    This group of Buddhas, where are gods and Buddhas, wine and meat monks, and more than that, women are always inseparable, this is simply a group of dressed beasts!


    When the middle-aged man saw it, his whole body trembled, and of course he was angry now.


    At first he wanted to ask the Buddha to go back to help his hometown, but these Buddhas weren''t what they thought. They were not gods and Buddhas.


    This is just a group of vampires, just a group of beasts who are kidnapped, blackmailed, and eaten blood buns!


    The middle-aged man became more and more angry as he thought about it, to help clenched his fists, his eyes widened.


    At this moment, a group of indulgent Buddhas are still reveling, but the Buddha who is closer to Su Yan found them.


    A Buddha looked at Su Yan and his face was full of anger and said: "Where is the sordid embryo, we only want women!"


    And a Buddha beside him smiled and said, "No, no, do you forget that the big brother likes men?"


    The Buddha gave his forehead and said with a smile: "Haha, I forgot about this."


    He looked at Su Yan and nodded slightly: "This is not bad, I guess the big brother likes it very much."


    Then, he looked at the middle-aged man and frowned suddenly.


    "The taste of the big brother is really rich, I like this too!"


    Another Buddha smiled and said: "Why don''t you care, don''t you all have unique tastes?"


    "That''s the same." The Buddha nodded and pointed to Su Yan and said, "Quickly go in, Big Brother is in the house."


    As soon as his words fell, a flame jumped in Su Yan''s hand, directly rushing towards the two Buddhas.


    The middle-aged man was already furious and wanted to make a move with his fists, but Su Yan took the lead.


    He can no longer control the identity of these people, he just wants to kill people now.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is dirty or not. Even if this group of Buddhas is not dirty, in Su Yan''s eyes they are no different from dirty things. They should all disappear!


    Su Yan''s flame passed by, and the two of them were instantly burned into skeletons, and the two black smokes dissipated in the air.


    When the other Buddhas saw this scene, they all calmed down. They stopped drinking and the women stopped playing. They all stared at Su Yan and the middle-aged man.


    After a few seconds, all this group of people burst into thunderous laughter, each of them exaggerated.


    "Hahaha, is this the magician invited?!"


    "Hahaha, it''s amazing, it can turn them into a skeleton frame."


    "Hahaha, wonderful and wonderful."


    "Magic, you can change them back again, I will reward you again!"


    A disciple of the inner sect said loudly, of course he has money.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, without the slightest emotion, the flame in his hand never dissipated.


    At this moment, the flame emits golden light, which is very dazzling.


    "Yo yo yo, a little skill!"


    "Yeah, it all feels like using spiritual power."


    "This magician is awesome. I guess it cost a lot of money."


    "Is our sect short of money!"


    A group of Buddhas didn''t know it, but thought they were really doing magic, but they didn''t know that their lives would die.


    The golden beating even more, he left Su Yan''s palm directly and rushed towards a group of Buddhas.


    The faces of all the Buddhas present changed, but they all looked indifferent, thinking that Su Yan was interacting with them.


    "This magician is naughty!"


    "This is a deduction."


    "You are so careful that I won''t let you down the mountain twice."


    ...


    But when the flames were really close to them, the Buddhas discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with the flames.


    One of the inner disciples reacted first, and immediately shouted: "Something''s wrong!"


    He hurriedly used his spiritual power, wrapped his whole body to resist Su Yan''s flame.


    However, he thought too naively, Su Yan''s flames, in fact, people like him in the early days of Yin Dan could resist.


    Not to mention the early stage of Yin Dan, even the strong of Yin and Yang realm can hardly resist!


    Su Yan killed these people just like killing a chicken with a sledge knife.


    The flame bounced around, directly penetrating the defenses of these Buddhas, and easily penetrated into their bodies.


    All the Buddhas suddenly screamed continuously, their voices shook the sky, and they were extremely miserable.


    Su Yan''s spiritual power flame, of course, needless to say, has a very strong power, has more ability to swallow, and contains a kind of soul-scorching secret technique.


    The reason why this group of Buddhas are so uncomfortable is the effect of the secret technique, which they simply cannot bear.


    One by one, the Buddhas were crying and howling, as if they were in **** on earth, but they couldn''t change this situation. The flames entered their bodies and they couldn''t clear them.


    In the end, a group of Buddhas all turned into bones under the flames of Su Yan, and the entire large Zongmen compound became white.


    The white and the falling snow from the sky set off, but suddenly, this place is actually the same color.


    The middle-aged man looked straight. He knew that Su Yan was very strong. After all, he had rescued her once before, but he did not expect Su Yan to be so strong.


    Su Yan''s strength even made him a little scared, because Su Yan turned these people into skeletons and bones.


    But there was a voice in his heart admonishing him that this was a good person, and that he was killing a bad person by saving him twice!


    After clearing out a group of ants, Su Yan didn''t stop, and jumped directly to the top of the hall, and fell with one foot.


    The entire hall was instantly in ruins, and all the Buddhas inside were buried!


    The Buddha outside drinks and molested the woman, and the Buddha inside does something more direct.


    Damn it all, **** it all!


    This group of people caught the right time and place, it can be said that Su Yan gave them the opportunity to make their realm advance by leaps and bounds.


    But they did not shoulder their own responsibilities. Instead, they bullied the local people and became the overlord who did no evil. Such things should disappear in this world.


    Su Yan walked towards the front, did not stop, and passed all the way, no matter who it was, everything was directly turned into residue, and there was no time to say a word.


    Even the excellent disciples of the inner sect, even the elders, are like this.


    Many Buddhas died when Su Yan walked along, and the roads were piled up with debris.


    Su Yan stopped until the main hall of the sect appeared in front of him.


    He glanced at the main hall, surrounded by runes, guarded by formations, and even more strange signs of fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed. Although this is a bit strange, it is nothing at all in front of him, it can be broken at will!


    Just as Su Yan was about to take a shot, one person flew out of the main hall, dressed in black, with a magnificent appearance, but his head was shiny.


    "I don''t care who you are, I don''t want to ask who you are, let alone who you are, I just want to kill you!"


    This person is the Sect Master of the Buddha''s sect. The disciples of the outer and inner sects of his own sect were all killed, and many elders died at Su Yan''s hands. How he was not angry, he was already angry at this moment.


    Moreover, Su Yan broke into his sect directly, and it was so arrogant that it exploded.

 Chapter 1966： Scared to death!

    He has been a Buddha for decades, and there is no one in the northwest. Even the Northwest master must give him face.


    Nowadays, the aura has recovered, and the world pattern has long been changed. Not to mention the Northwest Dean, even the entire North is not in his eyes.


    He was originally a strong man of Yin Dan level, and the recovery of his aura has quickly improved his realm. Now he is at the peak level of the mid-Yang Dan, and he can enter the late Yang Dan in just one step.


    It can be said that he is better than Yu Wen Xiongba and others. This is a gap in strength, and he has even greater opportunities.


    But this Buddha didn''t use the things that Su Yan gifted on the right path, he just used it on his own right journey to lay the foundation for himself.


    He killed countless opponents, and even countless innocents. In fact, he has a notorious reputation, but only in the martial arts world.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, he is a **** and Buddha, a savior, and everyone''s benefactor, but he is just a little trick.


    The Sect Master of the Buddha''s sect looked at Su Yan. He didn''t know when there was a string of beads in his hand, and he kept moving at this moment.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    "Do you even recite Buddha?"


    The lord of the Buddha''s sect said angrily: "I am a Buddha for a day, of course I have to eat fast and recite the Buddha."


    "It''s a good one to eat Zhai Nian Buddhism, indulge in sensuality, is it to eat Zhai Nian Buddha!


    Su Yan''s voice was mixed with a hint of coldness, even he was angry with this shameless thing.


    Jieshi smiled even more, looking at Su Yan and said, "Don''t you know, the Buddha beads have been left in the heart after the wine and meat have passed through the intestines!"


    "You have a good understanding of fallacies."


    Su Yan''s coldness dissipated, and the Buddha laughed angrily.


    "Why do I tell you so much, kill my disciple elder, I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet!"


    Tieshi leaped down and fell in front of Su Yan, full of spiritual power, making the middle-aged man on the side shiver.


    Su Yan didn''t care. He didn''t bother to do this Buddha, too much.


    The middle-aged man was very worried, looking at the Tieshi in horror.


    "Big...sir, this **** and Buddha...no no, this Buddha is terrible!"


    Of course terrible, the peak of Yang Pill''s mid-term, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is a god-like existence.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s okay, you go aside and I will play with him slowly."


    The middle-aged man was a little uneasy, but he still obeyed Su Yan''s words. He knew that he didn''t have any effect here, but it would drag Su Yan.


    When the middle-aged man walked far away, a violent hurricane was floating around.


    Jieshi was angry, and when he was angry, the Kunlun Mountains gusty wind, dark clouds covering the sky, as if an evil demon was coming.


    "You''re looking for death, you make me angry, and I will make you ugly to die!"


    Jieshi was full of violent expressions, and he no longer had the slightest thoughts of talking with Su Yan. He just wanted to kill Su Yan to solve this matter.


    And Su Yan thought so too, after all, time has been delayed for a few minutes, which is a loss to him.


    Su Yan looked at the sky with deep eyes. The dark clouds couldn''t block his eyes at all. The squally wind couldn''t impact him at all. Everything was like a joke.


    "go to hell!"


    Tiesshi''s spiritual power was operating, and a violent force rushed directly towards Su Yan, a bit overwhelming.


    But it was too far from Su Yan''s secret technique. Su Yan''s secret technique was not only majestic, but also terrifying, capable of destroying everything.


    But Su Yan didn''t use it at all. It was just the peak of Yang Dan''s mid-term. He was not as easy as pinching a chicken.


    Allowing everything to strike, Su Yan stood still, without any intention of resisting it.


    Seeing this, Jieshi''s face was about to breathe fire violently, and his entire body blasted towards Su Yan again.


    This can be regarded as his full blow, the pinnacle of power shot, he does not believe that he can''t kill the arrogant young man in front of him.


    All the attacks fell on Su Yan, as if the breeze was blowing, patted Su Yan away from the dust, and was completely clean.


    Su Yan patted the dust on his shoulders. It was too weak. He just cleaned the rest of him, and there was still a little dust left on his shoulders.


    Seeing Su Yan''s simple action, Jieshi was stunned. This is unscientific!


    "How is it possible, what''s going on, how come back like this!"


    Jieshi roared, couldn''t believe the result in front of him, Su Yan had nothing to do, and he couldn''t even see a scar on his body.


    Jieshi was in a daze, his feet were unsteady, and he almost fell to the ground. This was his full blow.


    And Su Yan''s face was flat at this moment, as if a supreme supreme looking at the ant extremely lowly.


    He stared at the stone, his voice was cold.


    "You are the misfortune party, killing countless lives, just die for me today!"


    Su Yan''s voice was trembling, and the coercion was terrifying, which made the stone tremble.


    Jieshi raised his head hard and looked at Su Yan with horror in his eyes.


    "who are you?!"


    He wanted to know, he wanted to die to understand, he didn''t want to die with doubts, because he knew he was bound to die.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to perfect him, just the ants, just kill them, so why speak more.


    But Jieshi was unwilling, and said violently: "Who are you, who are you!"


    Su Yan saw this, blowing the bangs between his forehead, and said faintly, "Su Baxian."


    The sound is very soft, like a drop of water falling into a pond, with only small ripples blooming; a needle falling like a needle is unpleasant.


    But this drop of water was indeed black, falling into the pond, and instantly infesting the entire pond; the needle was a lever that could move the earth!


    Rumble!


    The sky in the distance made the sound of rolling thunder, which was unusually loud and shook everywhere.


    The entire Kunlun Mountains seemed to be different, changed, and turned into a land of fantasy.


    The night became darker and darker, everything seemed to be still, only one person''s body was like glass, shattering steadily.


    Hearing the words Su Baxian, the blood all over Jieshi''s body solidified from boiling, and it was extremely cold.


    The muscles of the whole body seemed to be unable to support him anymore, and he was directly exhausted. At this moment, the bones and muscles seemed to be malnourished and broken. You must know that Su Yan did not do all this. Su Yan really just said his name.


    The surroundings were suddenly calm, the thunder dissipated, and all the visions were gone, because the stone was really exhausted.


    He looked at Su Yan with both eyes, with a very complicated meaning in his eyes.


    Fear, shock, regret, fear...


    Everything is mixed together, making him completely unbearable and directly collapsed.


    The breath of the breath became weaker and weaker, only the breath that entered, and the breath that was not out.


    When Su Yan approached, that clear face appeared in his eyes, and Jieshi''s body trembled a few times as if being shocked, and then he shivered even more.


    After trembling, Jieshi''s eyes were actually muddy, and there was no more air, and his breath was exhausted.


    The middle-aged man walked over cautiously and looked at the stone on the ground. He couldn''t believe it and said, "He, is he dead?!"

 Chapter 1967： Blood flower

    The Jieshi is indeed dead, there is no sign of life, the soul is shattered, completely dead.


    But what the middle-aged man said was only a result, not a process.


    To be precise, he was scared to death!


    That''s right, he was scared to death by the three words Su Baxian!


    Who is Su Ba first, the most enchanting genius in the history of the earth martial arts world, the number one man on earth.


    People send the **** of death, the butcher, the blood demon Su!


    Of course, he is also the first person in the Xiuwu world, the absolute overlord, and overwhelming all the powerhouses in the Xiuwu world!


    In the eyes of people in the Xiuwu world, he is wind or rain, he is thunder or electricity, he is omnipresent and omnipotent, and he is like a god!


    Su Baxian''s three words completely trembles the people of the two worlds, with supreme power, everyone has to convince.


    Although he hadn''t been out for five years, everyone in the world thought that Su Ba was first depressed because of his lover''s decadence and was completely abandoned.


    But no one knows what Su Yan has been doing these five years.


    He did not hesitate to watch the sky, the stars and the moon for five years in order to know the life and death of his woman, just to know one result.


    Five years!


    1826 days!


    Su Yan didn''t regret it at all, because Jin Shiya was the woman he fell in love with and it was totally worth it.


    In five years, the world has been turned upside down, some people may not know him Su Baxian, they thought he was rotten to death.


    Su Yan didn''t care about everything. He came out this time just to do the last thing for the earth. Of course, this can also be counted as his coming out!


    Killing the stone, a big fire, the entire Buddha sect was in ruins, and no one was let go.


    No, yes, that little Buddha.


    The little Buddha came here because he didn''t have enough to eat. The others have done bad things and are not worth living in this world.


    Everything was in ruins, and the vicissitudes of the middle-aged man''s face were even worse. After all, he did not return with hope.


    But before leaving, Su Yan held the middle-aged man.


    "Take this jade pendant back. It should be able to solve your urgent needs."


    The middle-aged man did not refuse, and nodded in thanks to Su Yan.


    The things given by the strong are at least somewhat useful, although he wanted Su Yan to go to their hometown to help.


    Su Yan is not free, so naturally he will not go.


    However, the jade pendant he gave to the middle-aged man is useful, at least things below the Yang Dan can easily turn into powder!


    As everyone knows, this jade pendant has guarded the hometown of the middle-aged man for centuries and centuries in the years to come, and is regarded as a divine object.


    People in my hometown no longer believe in the Buddha, but believe in Su Baxian. They also built a statue of Su Baxian in the most conspicuous place in his hometown, the breeze and jade face Su Baxian!


    After taking the jade pendant, the middle-aged man left this place. With Su Yan''s jade pendant, he can easily go back.


    Embrace the jade, endless warmth, thousands of mountains and dangers, like walking on the ground.


    Looking at the back of the middle-aged man leaving, Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    The world of aura recovery is really different from before.


    Some things that shouldn''t have appeared, but some things that should have been harmonious are bullying others.


    The world is unfair, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    What he can do is to solve what he sees and hears, and at the same time let this world exist at least.


    The essence of the existence of this world is that the group of dirty things must disappear. This is the most basic.


    The spiritual energy recovered, and some buried things recovered, as if spring came, they all regained consciousness.


    However, Su Yan did not feel any worries, and resolved them one by one.


    The Antarctic was settled. The reason why he came to Kunlun was to get rid of a dirty thing deep in the Kunlun Mountains.


    According to Su Yan''s spiritual sense, this dirty thing is much stronger than that in the Antarctic. It may have existed for a long time, but it just happened to wake up.


    This world is not simple, some impossible is not impossible, but they have not yet appeared.


    Just like a place where there is no road, it becomes a road when there are more people walking.


    The absence of anyone in many fields does not mean that it does not exist and cannot be done.


    You know, there are mountains beyond this mountain, there is sky beyond the sky, and where the end of the world is is an unknown number.


    Su Yan shook the snowflakes on her body and headed towards the depths of the Kunlun Mountains.


    At this moment, his incarnation is that black like an ant, and the sky is white, very conspicuous.


    But because it was too small and infinitely magnified, it was ignored.


    But unlike the middle-aged man, this black spot has been moving fast and unstoppable.


    In the depths of Kunlun, there is white snow, and it is even more icy and snowy. Everything is so desolate. Nothing can survive in this place.


    After trekking, Su Yan finally reached the highest peak of the Kunlun Mountains.


    Right in front of him, Su Yan stopped and looked at the mountain, with a solemn expression on his face.


    The flames in his hand were jumping, not ordinary flames, but two fusion flames, one group of gold and the other black!


    This shows that he is serious, absolutely serious, the mountain in front of him must be weird!


    The two flames separated from Su Yan''s hands and rushed towards the mountain, instantly wrapping the entire mountain.


    At this moment, those two groups of flames are like two blue dragons, lingering around the mountain peaks, continuously melting the ice and snow.


    The layers faded away, and there was still ice and snow below, very hard and thick.


    Su Yan waited patiently. He knew that there must be something unknown under the ice and snow, and that thing was exactly what he wanted to solve.


    After a long time, the peak melted completely, a pillar shape came into being, the rock was rugged, and various strange carvings emerged.


    "Sure enough!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth raised, revealing a sneer, which shows that he didn''t find the wrong place, the dirt is here.


    "Regardless of whether you are something left over from the past, or something that is produced now, if you show up, it must be resolved!"


    Su Yan jumped and jumped directly to the top of the mountain.


    Everything is in front of me, this may be left by the ancient civilization, at least this place has been living before.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing in the gully, and a force of power slapped directly towards the mountain. The rock suddenly fell and the entire mountain was shaking.


    Then, in the middle of the mountain, a cave appeared, very huge, like a black hole.


    Su Yan knew that of course this was the entrance.


    It might be a hiding place for dirty things, he must go in and find out.


    He will not shrink from any danger, nor will he be afraid of anything, and go ahead.


    At this moment, snow fell from the sky, not white, but red!


    What this vision meant, at least not a good sign, but in Su Yan''s eyes it seemed like nothing.


    He glanced at the vast mountains and rivers, the sky seemed a little strange, but these were all too normal for him, and it was not rare to see them.


    Su Yan turned and looked at the incomparably dark cave, without hesitation, plunged into the huge cave.

 Chapter 1968： Kunlun Ruins

    The sky outside was still floating with blood, which was unusually bright and mixed with a strong smell of blood.


    This kind of taste is simply unacceptable for ordinary people. It is too pungent and has an invisible power that can make people absolutely frightened.


    The snow didn''t stop, but it got bigger and bigger. The original white snow, but now it is bright red, like a bride with red makeup.


    Such a vision is very difficult to see, it can be said that it has almost never appeared, which definitely indicates something.


    And Su Yan had already entered the cave at this moment, he didn''t care about everything outside, he was not afraid.


    The cave is huge, Yaoyao''s journey has no end, and the surrounding walls are all kinds of mysterious pictures, as if entering an ancient place.


    This place is definitely not simple, even Su Yan is taking it seriously at the moment.


    It only took five years for the aura to recover, and these filthy things couldn''t stand it anymore. They all got out, trying to take the dominance of the earth.


    Obviously, it is impossible to produce terrible dirt in five years, and these dirt must have existed long ago.


    Aura resuscitation is just a medium, just something to awaken them. They have existed in this place for a long time, but they have been sleeping.


    The history of the world is very long, and people now only know a little bit of it, and it is still obscured or tampered with.


    The aura has recovered, and the appearance of some dirty things is not so incredible, after all, this world is no longer an ordinary world.


    Su Yan''s speed was not fast, but he was dissatisfied. He shuttled continuously along the cave. He only wanted to look at the end. It would be better to meet the dirty things earlier, so that the direct killing would be over.


    But things were not as simple as he had imagined. The highest mountain in Kunlun was huge. This cave was almost like an underground palace or even a city.


    There was light in front of him, and there were more than a dozen roads for Su Yan to choose.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at the dozens of roads in front of him, his eyes were cold, and there was a flame beating in his hands.


    The flame split instantly and became a dozen small flames, rushing directly toward a dozen passages.


    A dozen passages wanted to stop him, and he was too underestimated.


    Su Yan chose the remaining path and walked directly in.


    ...


    Above the magic capital, at this moment, for some reason, snow fell, red, exactly the same as the land of Kunlun.


    To know that this month''s magic capital is snowing, it is indeed a bit unbelievable, this is obviously a vision.


    Above the crack, several men stood on the edge, with mocking smiles in their eyes.


    Their eyes were different from before, all turned into evil, like ghost messengers.


    "A bunch of idiots, they came to destroy our source in a whimsical way!"


    One of the masters sneered again and again, and stretched out a long tongue to lick his cheek.


    "Hahaha, how can they beat the skill if they are not stupid?" The other Taidou laughed loudly.


    "That''s right. As a cemetery for these idiots, this place is cheap for them."


    These masters are those who did not have the crack in the demons, and the crack is sealed is also their masterpiece.


    The reason for this is very simple. They are not the real masters. The original masters were killed by them long ago!


    They occupied the magpie''s nest, pretending to be a master, and mixed into this operation under the banner of a master.


    Everything is seamless, they are waiting on it, waiting for Yu Wen Xiongba and others to go down.


    But now Yuwen Xiongba and others want to come out, they sealed the exit, leaving them nowhere to escape.


    This conspiracy really made Yuwen Xiongba and the others not expect it, and they couldn''t expect that Tai Dou was also invaded.


    This is more serious than originally thought. This group of dirty things may have come out long ago. Not only does it have wisdom, but also understands the strategy, which is too terrifying.


    Yuwen Xiongba and others in the crack in the magic city are already exhausted at this moment, all of them are shrinking in the place where the crack exits, very desperate.


    "The hole is sealed, how are we going out!"


    A dean was full of horror, weakened, injured, and terrified in his heart.


    Evil laughter came from below. This kind of laughter was refreshing, and it could make people directly tremble, and everyone was afraid.


    Hu Yansheng glanced at the entrance of the cave, shook his head and said: "They have spent a lot of effort, this seal can''t be broken at all, mainly because we have no strength."


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces showed hopelessness. Are they really going to be buried here?


    "It''s all on me. It''s everyone I''m hurting."


    Yuwen Xiongba lowered his head at the moment, feeling down.


    This time, he led the team. He originally wanted to do a big thing, but it caused everyone to accompany him to death.


    Hu Yansheng shook his head and said, "This is a last resort. As the masters from all over the world, shouldn''t we contribute!"


    "Yes, it''s a big deal, at least we did our best!"


    After all, they are a group of heroes who have the courage and ability. Although they are afraid of death, they are not afraid.


    The evil laughter under the crack became more and more high-pitched, as if a kind of ridicule, and even more with a wicked heartbeat.


    The laughter is getting closer and closer, as if the devil is about to arrive, once they appear, they will be dragged into the endless abyss after all, and they will never be superborn.


    "Attention everyone, I''m afraid the dirty stuff will appear soon, and one can kill one!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was cold, and his eyes looked down, waiting for the last moment.


    The others nodded, everyone stopped talking, save energy, and give it a last try!


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t know about the cracks in the Demon Capital, but he had some feelings, after all, Yu Wen Xiongba had some connections with him.


    But when he was in Kunlun, he naturally had to solve the Kunlun problem.


    He looked at the channel that still had no end in front of him, and there were some strange fluctuations in his heart.


    "Xiong Ba, what are you stupid doing again?!"


    Su Yan walked fast, and disappeared in an instant. He had to speed up. His hunch became worse. Yuwen Xiongba must have encountered something.


    In other passages, the flames were also beating continuously, moving toward the depths.


    As long as a flame meets dirty things, Su Yan must know that this can save a lot of time!


    But at this moment, Su Yan felt another strangeness. In an instant, his dozen or so flames disappeared suddenly, strangely.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, this is definitely not a good thing, the dirty things in this Kunlun land are not simple.


    Along the way, a huge scene appeared in front of Su Yan, like a ruin, very magnificent, like an ancient palace.


    This palace must have been magnificent and magnificent in the past, but it was only a long time ago, but now it is in ruins and in various declines.


    But he didn''t care about it and went straight through.


    But when he left, a shadow appeared in the place where he had just stayed.

 Chapter 1969： Yourself? !

    Surprisingly, even unbelievably, Su Yan didn''t notice the shadow!


    Su Yan kept walking inside, the shadow just stayed in place for a while, then dissipated and turned into nothingness.


    Su Yan has already passed through the ruins.


    Because it can be said that this entire cave and even this entire mountain are called Kunlun Ruins. This place is the remains of ancient civilization.


    To be precise, Su Yan passed through a palace, and everything that followed was more majestic.


    In front of him, two huge mammoth bones stood on both sides of the entrance, like guards, wearing gilt belts.


    This mammoth is so big, one can imagine how terrifying the amount of gold and jade used in the gilt jade belt.


    It can be said that the value of this raw material alone can become a billionaire, not to mention the value of his collection.


    This gilt belt alone may be able to sling Li Ka-shing. It is simply a national treasure among the national treasures, even an invaluable treasure, unique!


    But Su Yan didn''t want to deal with it. He didn''t care about it at all. He cared about dirty things, so he could find out and solve it earlier.


    In the middle of the two mammoths, there is a large bronze gate, which is carved with strange and ancient patterns.


    Su Yan glanced at it, and thousands of thoughts suddenly appeared in his mind. This was not his own doing!


    Su Yan hurriedly turned his mind to stop all his thoughts, this pattern can actually make people hallucinate!


    Su Yan was also a powerful divine emissary, otherwise the general Yang Pill powerhouse would have been controlled long ago, and would be directly caught in endless illusions.


    It can be said that this place is not simple, absolutely not simple, with all kinds of dangers!


    Su Yan''s eyes were solemn, his divine consciousness revolved, and he looked directly at the pattern on the bronze gate.


    The pattern is not well carved, it can only be said that there is a kind of strange power, and there are many strange creatures on it.


    These creatures are extremely powerful, bigger than humans or even houses. They are fierce and vicious, and their eyes reveal a gloomy green.


    Ordinary people fled in various ways, but they were all caught and swallowed directly!


    This is a disaster, a huge disaster, although I don''t know if it is real.


    There seemed to be some thoughts in Su Yan''s mind. This pattern is definitely not groundless. It definitely indicates something, maybe it has something to do with dirt.


    These creatures looked strange, but they weren''t really ferocious. Their eyes were all uniform green, exactly the same as the dirt that Su Yan killed before.


    They are called dirty things because they are dirty and ugly, but they have green eyes in common.


    As long as the eyes are green, they can almost be determined to be dirty and kill them directly!


    What is depicted on this bronze gate is the killing of humans by dirt.


    Su Yan is now thinking whether this dirty thing is a kind of parasite, not all kinds, these ugly creatures are just host.


    This is a terrible idea, but it is yet another bold idea.


    But ideas belong to ideas, and what to do is still not to be delayed.


    Su Yan''s palms of both hands are attached to the bronze gate, and he directly exerts force, as powerful as a mountain!


    The bronze gate made a creaking sound, and then a gap was revealed, and a powerful green light was shot out of it.


    Su Yan used the secret technique to isolate the terrible green light and be able to look directly at everything inside.


    When he glanced at it, there was an incredible expression on his face.


    The door was pushed open little by little, and the creaking sound became louder and louder, and in the end it was a roar like thunder.


    The door opened completely, and everything inside was revealed.


    Su Yan was stunned, completely stunned, because this bronze door was all him!


    Countless of him, the same face, the same skin color, the same clothes, the only difference is that they have a pair of green eyes.


    Countless green eyes glowed with green light, shining on, forming a powerful and terrifying light.


    Even Su Yan had to use secret techniques to resist, because the power was too strong.


    Countless selves? !


    This is why Su Yan is a little confused. What is going on? !


    Su Yan stood at the door, looking inside, and countless of them were also looking at him.


    Su Yan didn''t move, nor did the people inside. They all looked at each other, and the scene was silent.


    Su Yan raised his hand, and the group of themselves raised their hands.


    Su Yan raised his foot, and the group of themselves raised their feet.


    Just like him, imitating and learning from him.


    Unbearable, unbearable, it''s all dirty!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, revealing a murderous intent!


    "Imitated me, looking for death!"


    Su Yan was surrounded by two blue dragons, one gold and one black, and was extremely violent.


    Before rushing out, the two blue dragons swaggered away, rushing directly towards the countless others.


    The attack was just a few blows, and many dirty things were defeated and turned into nothingness, like a shadow.


    Su Yan can naturally conclude that these are dirty things, which makes him feel a little bit that dirty things are a kind of boarding.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the flames in his hands were beating, and the powerful elemental force came out, with the momentum of overwhelming, directly attacking countless dirty things.


    Wherever the flame went, it burned, and all the dirty things that turned into its own appearance became nothingness and disappeared.


    When everything was resolved, the entire bronze gate was suddenly empty, with nothing.


    It was pitch black and there was no end to it, Su Yan seemed to be in a huge black hole.


    He fell into a place where the space was countercurrent, everything seemed to be out of control, he didn''t know where was the underground and where was the top!


    At this time, an invisible force spread out, covering him instantly.


    This power is powerful and strange, it is actually absorbing his power, forcibly.


    He seemed to have fallen into a trap, a trap specially prepared for him.


    Su Yan frowned, and the secret technique worked, forcibly resisting the strange forces around him, but he couldn''t resist it at all.


    Just like facing a sponge, you can''t fight it hard, it''s completely ineffective.


    This is not a good sign, and if this continues, he will be exhausted.


    "Hahahaha, please enter the urn!"


    There was a sudden laughter, and the voice was exactly the same as his voice.


    Su Yan heard that his scalp was a little cracked, and he didn''t even think that this group of dirty things were tricky, and their wisdom had already surpassed ordinary humans.


    "Su Baxian, you are really rude not to come in person."


    "It''s okay, since it''s here, let''s save your life!"


    His own voice, as if he was talking to himself, this situation would definitely make the scalp numb.


    Su Yan kept treating him coldly, but he wanted to see what the dirty thing was doing.


    At this moment, two lights appeared in front of him, and there was another him in front of him.

 Chapter 1970： Demon?

    The sudden appearance of his own voice is exactly the same, without the slightest change, what will happen to you in this case.


    Absolutely feels extremely uncomfortable in his heart, I am afraid that it may even be a little hairy, and I am afraid that I will be shocked by the timid.


    Su Yan met, but it was more than just a voice, and now a person exactly like him appeared in front of him.


    No green light!


    This person and him were almost carved out of the same mold, and those eyes were so deep, with black pupils, as if they were pretending to be the vast universe.


    It just appeared like this, completely caught off guard, even Su Yan, there was a heavy shadow in his heart.


    Although he knew that this must be the illusion of dirty things, but it was still a little hairy, after all, he was too much like himself, extremely real, as if there was really a twin brother.


    That one looked at himself, face to face, with light in his eyes and a smile on his face.


    He was smiling at himself, not angry, not mocking, a faint smile, as if polite.


    Su Yan''s face was cold and blue, and a flame appeared in his hands, beating wildly, with extreme violent violentness.


    "Whatever you are, go to hell!"


    Su Yan roared, the flame in his hand struck directly at the shadow in front of him, and there was a shock all around.


    But the shadow was not scared, smiled, and the expression in Su Yan''s eyes had a hint of meaning.


    "Is this your meeting ceremony?"


    The shadow smiled even more, and with a wave of his hand, the flame disappeared completely.


    You must know that Su Yan is really a little angry, and will never make a random move. Even a strong man in the perfect state of Yang Dan will be killed instantly by this trick.


    But the other party was resolved so lightly, and his posture was exactly the same, it was almost alike.


    "This way of meeting is very unfriendly."


    The shadow spoke again, his lips slightly raised.


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, he knew that this thing might not be easy to deal with, it must be a little weird.


    "Some people imitate my face, some imitate my face, some imitate my moves, but none of them are like!"


    "Really, it seems I have to work hard."


    The man was light and light, and he couldn''t feel any pressure at all, as if he was really just a shadow.


    "Revival of spiritual energy, let you these things appear, I did not expect."


    "Aura recovery, where to follow, I was born because of you, I am you."


    The shadow looked at Su Yan, showing a cordial expression.


    "If you don''t come here, I will definitely not be born. You created me. Of course, I can also say that I created you."


    In the first half of the sentence, Su Yan can barely do anything, but the latter is pure nonsense.


    "You will definitely be angry, even angry, why should I say that I created you, this is a long story."


    The shadow looked around, with a bleak expression on his face.


    "This place has existed for thousands of years, how brilliant and splendid it used to be, but now it is not withered and forgotten."


    "You only need to remember one thing, you are me, I am you, we are exactly the same, there is no way to refute this."


    Su Yan was even more indifferent, already too lazy to talk to this dirty thing.


    "If you think about it, we are all exactly the same. Just like copy and paste, you created me, but I might also create you."


    "There is no absolute thing, you can imagine in your heart, when you got this skin bag, what were you?!"


    The shadow suddenly spoke like a thunder on the ground, which was full of weight.


    The previous one was just talking nonsense, only the latter sentence came to the point.


    How did he know that Su Yan only got the skin, not the original person.


    Su Yan hadn''t told anyone about this, only he knew it, and there was no way of leaking secrets.


    When the shadow saw Su Yan''s face change, his face showed even more smile, as if everything was under control.


    "Did I tell the secret in your heart that made you feel uncomfortable?"


    Su Yan blasted out a punch and blasted directly at the shadow.


    But the shadow disappeared instantly, not being shattered, but changing place.


    "So violent, it really is Su Ba''s first."


    This sentence is a bit different from Su Yan''s, he would not speak such soft words.


    But Su Yan''s mind is full of the words from the shadows before, how did he know his secret!


    He couldn''t figure it out, he kept thinking about it, and fell into endless thoughts.


    And the shadow said at this moment: "Is it very doubtful, does it think something is wrong, that''s right."


    "So, you created me and I created you. There is no absolute concept at all. Maybe the front is right and the back is wrong, or the back is right and the front is wrong."


    "But you only need to know one thing. You and I are really exactly the same. I am not a dirty thing, I am just a shadow of you."


    The shadows floated around him, and the constant words made Su Yan''s mind a little fuzzy.


    Although he did not agree with Shadow''s words, he did not directly refute it. He was thinking about the problem.


    "Don''t think about it, you are me and I am you, how can I not know your secret."


    "Your mind, I know everything about you."


    "You are Su Baxian, the overlord of the earth''s martial arts world, the overlord of the martial arts world, you are an evil genius, you are the rebirth of the immortal emperor, and you have a lover, Jin Shiya."


    "Am I right?!"


    The shadow was full of smiles, with ghosts in his eyes.


    Su Yan was completely lost in thought at the moment, he was thinking about more questions, various questions.


    How did this dirty thing know his secret? Is it really his own shadow? !


    Su Yan''s mind was a little messy, and his divine consciousness didn''t work, and he didn''t directly probe the true face of the shadow.


    For Shadow, all of this is completely under control, and he is only one step away from succeeding.


    "I can tell you who I am, I am not only your shadow, I am your life, I am everything to you, I am actually you."


    The shadow is constantly brainwashing. This kind of brainwashing is not advanced, but it is very useful.


    Ordinary people can''t resist at all, even those with strong cultivation bases can''t resist.


    Everyone has something fragile in his heart, even Xianzun.


    Once a person''s most vulnerable thing is caught, it will inevitably be controlled by others and even obey other people''s orders.


    And now Shadow wanted to seize Su Yan''s weakness, control Su Yan, and finally achieve his goal.


    "Are you still thinking, don''t think about it, in fact, you know, I''m just another you."


    The shadow floated back and forth around Su Yan, with a tentative thought, and wanted to get close to Su Yan.


    However, he found that Su Yan had dragon scales appearing all over his body, and he had the power to protect him, which was difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan looked at the shadow at this moment, with a plain expression on his face: "Are you my demon?"

 Chapter 1971： Beheaded mercilessly!

    Shadow froze for a moment. He always wanted to shape himself as Su Yan. They merged into one. They were a whole, which could be separated or aggregated.


    But Su Yan''s sudden sentence broke his process, the heart demon, this vocabulary seemed to be worth thinking about.


    Shadow thought for a while and said, "You can say that, I''m your demon, but it''s different than the average demon."


    "Where is it different?" Su Yan asked.


    "The heart demon is just the extreme character in the human heart, it is a bad expression, and I am yours. I will do what you are. If you are good, I am good, and if you are bad, I am bad."


    The shadow was not trapped, he didn''t want to be caught by Su Yan, otherwise he would be beaten up.


    Su Yan nodded, as if agreeing.


    "What you said makes a lot of sense, and it really resembles it."


    "That''s right, I am you and you are me."


    "I committed suicide, do you commit suicide too?"


    Su Yan looked at the shadow and asked lightly.


    Shadow was taken aback, and then said: "I haven''t tried it, but as long as you are the same as me, that should be the case."


    In fact, Shadow was ecstatic in his heart. He never thought that happiness would come so suddenly that Su Yan would take the initiative to raise it.


    "Just now you used a powerful flame. Didn''t I crack it at will, otherwise you try again." Shadow didn''t panic at all.


    Su Yan''s hands were imprinted, and the techniques of tumbling and breaking, all used, and he blasted towards the shadow.


    The shadow actually changed a little bit of color. He didn''t expect Su Yan to take such a terrifying secret technique seriously.


    But he must resist defensively, otherwise everything will be done for nothing.


    The shadow dissipated all over, completely disappeared, but the secret technique was tracked, and I didn''t want to stop there.


    In the end, the shadow still displayed a powerful force, holding Su Yan''s blow hard.


    The shadow pretended to be relaxed and said, "Look, don''t we like it?"


    "Like, very similar, very similar, almost exactly the same."


    "That''s not right."


    Su Yan clenched his fist and slammed his chest directly into his chest.


    Shadow immediately said: "Fuck, are you self-harm?!"


    He seemed to have received a heavy blow, his chest slightly sunken.


    "It''s really exactly the same."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, a smile where everything can be seen through.


    The shadow didn''t notice it, and tried to pretend.


    "I chopped off this leg, I see you keep breaking."


    Su Yan said, his palm was sharp, and he broke his thigh directly, dripping with blood.


    The shadow took a breath, and his heart was full of horses.


    Do you have the ability to kill yourself with a single blow?


    Shadow broke one of his legs cruelly, and he had to break his leg naturally, not by him.


    "Look, isn''t it the same?"


    "Yeah, it''s really exactly the same, I have one more me."


    Shadow endured the pain while looking at Su Yan, and said, "So, if you commit suicide, I will die too."


    "What am I trying to commit suicide?"


    Su Yan asked back, very abruptly.


    The shadow was a little dazed at once, he didn''t expect Su Yan to come back to do so.


    "Didn''t you just say it?"


    "What did I just say, why didn''t I remember?"


    "You said just now." The shadow was anxious.


    "Oh, so what did I say, I committed suicide, I am tired of life?"


    Su Yan looked at the shadow with a full smile.


    Shadow noticed something was wrong, and Su Yan was different from before.


    "Don''t you want to prove, don''t you believe that I am you?"


    "I believe it, I have already believed it."


    "..."


    The shadow is a bit speechless, quite speechless, thinking that it will succeed soon.


    He looked at Su Yan at this moment, thinking again.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Kill the dirty things." Su Yan said calmly.


    "You start to think I am a dirty thing, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Now I am not, I know where the dirty stuff is."


    Asking Jun to enter the urn, Shadow began to change his plan, intending to trick Su Yan into the trap.


    "Oh, you know, why didn''t you die?"


    Su Yan looked at the shadow with an unexpected face.


    The shadow suddenly became speechless, what is this all about.


    "I''m here to solve the dirty stuff, don''t you know the dirty stuff, don''t you hate me, he must want to kill me when he sees me."


    The shadow was even more speechless, which seemed to trap himself.


    He hurriedly thought, looked at Su Yan and said, "He didn''t find me."


    The shadow said innocently, thinking that Tang Sha had passed.


    But Su Yan looked at him, but smiled even more, as if caring for children with mental disabilities.


    "What''s your expression?" Shadow wanted to say that he couldn''t learn it.


    "What kind of expression do you think I am, it''s tiring to act with you."


    There was a cold expression on Shadow''s face, he knew he was seen through.


    "why?"


    Shadow wanted to know the result, but no one could escape his magical technique.


    Su Yan smiled even more and said lightly: "Can you confuse me with your tricks?"


    "Am I wrong?" The shadow was still a little hard to understand.


    "It''s all right, you know everything about me, it''s just that you used mind reading."


    "Then you know everything, why do you pretend to be so?!" Shadow furious.


    "Accompany you in acting and improve your acting skills."


    Su Yan said with a smile, in fact, he is because this shadow secret technique can enhance his mental power, otherwise how could he accompany him in acting.


    It''s ridiculous to be confused, a demon.


    He is not a little Mengxin, he is an old monster who has lived for endless years. He has never seen anything before, playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    Since it was discovered, there is no need to continue the performance, and the shadow has completely seen through the face.


    "Although it''s a pity that I can''t kill you in confusion, it doesn''t affect the result."


    The shadow suddenly disappeared, disappeared all of a sudden, not even a little fluctuation.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were full of smiles, and he looked around, punching out of thin air!


    This punch hit the shadow directly, spitting blood out of his mouth.


    "Why, how did you find me!"


    The shadow was vomiting blood, full of resentment and full of hatred.


    "You are playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong!"


    Su Yan took a step forward and rushed directly towards the shadow, his hands were bladed, and he cut out mercilessly!


    The shadow''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly used his strength to resist, but how could his strength rival Su Yan?


    Su Yan easily broke through the shadow''s defense, and the two blades fell on him, directly cutting into three pieces!


    Although he is a shadow, it is not that simple for Su Yan to make an edge with his hands, even the soul can be shredded.


    The shadow trembled all over, and the last three parts of the body separated, slowly thinning, and about to dissipate.


    "Jiejie, I can''t get out even if you kill me!"


    The shadow made a final laugh, and finally disappeared completely.


    After solving the shadow, Su Yan did not stop, and headed towards the depths of the secret road, but disappeared after a while.

 Chapter 1972： The end of the ruins!

    The Kunlun ruins are huge, even bigger than the underground city. It is hard to believe that anyone has the ability to build such a huge underground palace before.


    Perhaps, it was just a guess that this palace was originally on the ground. It was only because of time and other reasons that it became an underground palace.


    Anything is possible, and there is no way to corroborate it. After all, this has existed before, and it is left over from a long history.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest interest in these, he just wanted to find the dirty thing, kill it, and then leave.


    The shadow just now can only be regarded as a medium dirty thing, if it hadn''t been for Su Yan to improve his mental power, he would not have played with him long ago.


    Still wanting to confuse himself, Su Yan still finds it ridiculous and naive now.


    However, I have to say that what makes Su Yan still a little frightened is that the shadow knows his inner affairs.


    This shadow''s mind-reading technique is not simple. It is possible to know all his secrets, and it can be seen that there is still some ability.


    Su Yan''s secret, that absolutely can''t be known to anyone, even if it doesn''t matter to him, knowing it will not cause any impact.


    But he has some personality. He doesn''t like others to know his secret. If he knows, is it still a secret?


    At all times, you have to be vigilant. Although this place on the earth is extremely ants, it does not mean that there is no danger. Perhaps the enemy once knew that he was not dead!


    At this moment, Su Yan was constantly shuttled among the ruins, and all the passages were visited, and there was no substantial discovery or progress.


    Many pulsating flames just found some small dirty things, and without him, the flame burned to ashes.


    At this moment, the snow outside was getting bigger and bigger, and it was extremely red, as if there was frozen blood in the sky instead of snow.


    The entire Kunlun Mountains had long been covered by these **** flowers, and the mountains were full of vivid colors, even reddening the sky.


    It can be said that this kind of vision has never appeared, and it has never happened at all, but it has appeared this time, which means that it is unknown and it means uneasy. I am afraid that something big will happen, and there may be a huge disaster.


    The original middle-aged man had already left the Kunlun Mountains under the blessing of Su Yan''s Secret Art at this moment. He didn''t stop and galloped all the way, just wanting to return to his hometown quickly.


    Because he knows that his relatives and friends are suffering torture and life-threatening danger, he can arrive earlier and save more people.


    Why is there blood in the sky?


    The answer is simple.


    That is real blood, not a natural vision!


    Dirty things appeared all over the world, they killed human beings, blood filled the sky, directly evaporated the sky, and then fell on Kunlun Mountain.


    This is a tragic situation, very miserable, and it is nothing more than the previous disasters.


    Maybe God''s next big chess game is a test for mankind.


    It was a disaster in the Xiuwu world before, and now the earth has fallen into a huge disaster.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that the aura recovery would bring such a huge problem.


    If you know in advance, perhaps, he will really shake.


    Stability and prosperity are never combined, and may even be opposites.


    If you want to be stable, you may just abandon prosperity. If you want to be prosperous, you cannot be stable.


    The world is peaceful on the surface, but in the darkness, there is too much blood. Because of this blood, the rules can be stabilized and development can continue.


    Although filth appears everywhere, the local martial arts cultivators did not stand idly by. They all dispatched to fight against the filth.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached the end of the ruins, the real end.


    In front of him was a huge palace, very lifelike and magnificent, more magnificent than the Forbidden City.


    You must know that the various decorations and beddings of this palace are all extremely expensive things, and with aura blessings, it is naturally like a fairyland.


    Standing in it, Su Yan could feel a sense of majesty, very luxurious.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about this, his gaze stayed on the upper part of the palace, the throne on the steps.


    The throne is empty, but obviously someone has sat before, perhaps the king here.


    Su Yan took a step and walked up the steps, his eyes staying on the throne, there seemed to be something on it that attracted him.


    His speed is not fast, step by step up the stairs, it feels like climbing a ladder.


    In the second step, Su Yan was a little surprised. It seemed that the pressure around him had increased a lot.


    When he reached the ground three steps, the pressure around him instantly increased by half, and this kind of pressure could be felt personally.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he looked at the stairs like a ladder. According to this algorithm, the pressure at the top would be absolutely terrifying.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care, speeded up and rushed up the steps.


    The pressure is constantly increasing, and the rapid increase is like an extreme feeling.


    The pressure rises as fast as he moves, giving people a strong sense of oppression, as if his whole body is being squeezed.


    Su Yan didn''t use his original strength, but relied on his physical body to resist. He wanted to see how strong the pressure in this place was.


    The pressure of horror is always on the last level. Su Yan is a little restless in his heart now. He has a trace of curiosity about how much pressure is on the last level.


    Human beings are like this, curiosity will always exist, otherwise human beings will lack creativity and cannot move on.


    Su Yan''s speed was very fast. With one step, dozens of steps were left behind, and the pressure suddenly increased, reaching several times.


    At this moment, he seemed to be crushed by powerful mountains, and not one, but countless ones, as if carrying the earth.


    This pressure made his physical body make a huge noise, and the strength of the neck bone was resisting hard.


    Su Yan still didn''t use his original strength, he was still testing, frantically trying on the edge of testing.


    Until the penultimate step, Su Yan''s body made a loud noise, his skin cracked, and blood flowed out.


    Su Yan stayed on that step with a smile in his eyes.


    "This pressure has a bit of meaning."


    He didn''t care about the skin cracking and bleeding. This was just a skin trauma to him, and it was not hurt at all.


    At the last step, the pressure must be terrifying. Su Yan stopped for a few seconds at the penultimate step.


    He didn''t use his vitality, he still wanted to try it with his body!


    Su Yan stepped up towards the last step, and as soon as he fell, a violent force surged toward the soles of his feet.


    The huge power, as if the whole foot is not his own, this kind of power, even his physical body is somewhat difficult to resist.


    But Su Yan did not give up, he still took the last step.


    The whole body is integrated into it, and the brain is instantly deprived of oxygen, which is unimaginable.


    "This pressure is interesting!"

 Chapter 1973： King Kunlun!

    Su Yan pretended to speak lightly, but his whole body was squeezed out of shape, and the pressure was too much. Compared with the pressure of the second step, it was at least tens of thousands of levels higher.


    His body is very strong, comparable to the late Yin-Yang stage, but such a huge pressure also made his body a little damaged.


    This pressure is really strong, and the general late stage of Yin-Yang realm can''t resist it at all, I am afraid it would have been crushed into a cloud of blood.


    But Su Yan finally resisted. The distorted body returned to normal at this moment, and the **** skin was healed at this moment.


    He didn''t use his vitality, just relying on physical strength to resist, he succeeded.


    After all, the resilience of his body itself is amazing, and he doesn''t need to use his vitality.


    Su Yan stood on the steps, looking at the throne not far away, with a dignified look in his eyes.


    Who is this throne, the ancient king, the ruler of this ruin?


    The current dirty stuff, what is Su Yan looking for?


    Two possibilities, even three possibilities.


    It''s just that the throne is empty, no one, Su Yan walked over.


    Looking at the throne in front of him, Su Yan directly sat down, he wanted to see what was so strange about the throne.


    As soon as I sat on it, the pressure on my surroundings increased again, and it doubled!


    At this time, even Su Yan couldn''t rely on his physical body alone, and had to use his original strength to resist.


    "The throne is not easy to sit on."


    Su Yan sighed, this creator was very mindful, just to let future generations know that although the throne gave the king full power, he also gave full pressure to the people sitting on it.


    Su Yan left the seat, which was not very attractive to him, after all, Xianzuo had sat.


    At this moment, he was at the highest point, and he could see everything around him.


    This throne is really good, you can see many things that others can''t see.


    In the eyes of others, you are a superior existence, in your own eyes, others are ants lying underground.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it, he was waiting, he was not in a hurry but he was in a hurry.


    He knew that he should come back, otherwise he wouldn''t be so boring to try the throne, often the surrounding scenery.


    After a while, the person who was waiting had not appeared, which made Su Yan a little dissatisfied.


    "Since it has arrived, why not show up? Are you afraid?"


    Su Yan said faintly, his voice full of impatience.


    No one is around, is Su Yan talking to himself?


    of course not.


    At this moment, where his gaze was reaching, there was a light, and a figure appeared.


    "Hahaha!"


    The endless smile, the more hearty, in the end it turned out to be a big laugh.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people who can reach the highest level with their physical bodies alone. They are rare and rare."


    When the Lord came, Su Yan looked back at the figure.


    "It was very hard to find what you were looking for."


    "Really, I waited very hard for you."


    There seems to be a tacit understanding between the two sides. It seems that they have known this day and that there will be this battle.


    "Unfortunately, the third possibility has happened."


    Su Yan shook his head. The third possibility he said was that the king of the ruins was controlled by dirt.


    This is the most terrifying situation, and this is the most difficult to deal with, because the two are combined and they are definitely stronger.


    That figure also completely emerged, very powerful and imposing, worthy of a generation king.


    "What is the third possibility, I am just the king of this place, the king of Kunlun!"


    This person appeared, eyes like dragons, majestic and majestic, giving a domineering posture.


    "King Kunlun, the name is domineering." Su Yan sneered.


    "Actually, I want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t recover."


    King Kunlun smiled, which is true.


    Su Yan attracted spiritual energy to revive the spiritual energy of the earth, and it was precisely because of this that he could wake up, otherwise he could only continue to sleep in the ruins.


    But there are some differences. He is not really awakened, because the original King Kunlun died long ago, and it is impossible for a dead person to recover, unless he encounters an immortal and has the technique of reviving the dead!


    But now King Kunlun appeared, standing in front of Su Yan alive, does this mean that he really lived?


    It seems to be contradictory, but it is not contradictory in fact.


    King Kunlun did not live, only the dirty things that lived, and the dirty things were lodged in his body.


    All this seems to be explained, it makes perfect sense, and there is no doubt.


    King Kunlun seemed to know that Su Yan had guessed everything, so he didn''t continue to hide.


    "You know my identity, which makes me a little worried."


    "Worry, will you worry too?"


    Su Yan is funny, but it''s just a parasite, but more and more treats himself as an adult.


    "All things have anims, all are equal, you shouldn''t belittle me." King Kunlun was a little angry.


    "That said, have you ever seen equality? No, you are still a bit unlike humans."


    Su Yan''s words were a little bit more ridiculous, and it was ridiculous that a parasite really regarded himself as a human being.


    "I''m not entangled in this with you, as long as I kill you, the world will be ruled by us, and we will be what we say then."


    "You are right about this. It seems that you don''t understand it badly, but why do you say equal words."


    Equality, what equality, and when will it be equal are all dreams.


    Nothing can be equal, this is reality.


    "Su Baxian, don''t be unscrupulous when you think you are strong. Since I can wait for you to come here, there are enough ways to kill you."


    Su Yan''s eyes turned cold, and he looked at King Kunlun without shyness.


    "Then I can also tell you that if I dare to come here, it means I can easily kill you!"


    The two sides refused to give in, but looked at each other, as if there was an electric current shuttle, an invisible confrontation.


    The pressure around him was no longer obvious, and Su Yan only saw the enemy in front of him.


    In the eyes of King Kunlun, the person who awakened them was also an obstacle to them, and must be eliminated before this world could be occupied by them.


    Therefore, there is only this enemy in his eyes.


    The entire palace, at this moment, set off an invisible force, fluctuating around, began to oscillate, and a huge rumbling sound resounded throughout the entire ruins.


    It''s not that something happened inside, but the Kunlun Mountain peak outside.


    At this moment, the mountain was covered by countless blood blossoms, somehow it was unbearable and there were signs of collapse.


    Regarding these, Su Yan and King Kunlun didn''t care, they only had each other in their eyes.


    "Su Baxian, let me challenge you today!"


    A power emerged in King Kunlun''s hand, ghostly and terrifying, different from the power of ordinary monks.


    Su Yan showed contempt in his eyes, and did not regard King Kunlun as a real opponent.


    Because he knew that King Kunlun could only be regarded as a slanted king, not a hegemon, and the real hegemon had not yet appeared.

 Chapter 1974： Too weak

    But at present, Su Yan is facing the King of Kunlun. The first thing he has to solve is him. This trip to Kunlun is for this dirty thing.


    The two have nothing to say, because they have reached the edge, and only one battle will be the winner.


    King Kunlun also had cold eyes at this moment, and a suffocating aura spread out, as if a violent breath of death was enveloped around him.


    "Compared to me with a breath of death, playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong!"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and the air of death suddenly spread out.


    This is how he absorbed the death breath of the Pharaoh, its strength is evident, and Su Yan''s moisturizing for so long is even stronger.


    The breath of death spread out, immediately enveloped the surroundings, and even directly suppressed King Kunlun''s breath of death, which made King Kunlun''s complexion suddenly change.


    "Are you alive or dead?!"


    King Kunlun couldn''t understand Su Yan a bit, and he was very puzzled.


    Su Yan sneered even more, looking at King Kunlun, and said in a condescending tone: "I am a man or a ghost, I am a fairy and a god, I am omnipotent, I am invincible!"


    To be honest, these words are completely pretending, but Su Yan is able to tell that he has that momentum and strength.


    The king of Kunlun was so angry that he was a generation of kings, how dazzling, no one had stalked him before.


    Even if it is the dirty thing, it is the king of their ethnic group, the same status.


    Now that someone speaks so loudly in front of him, it is tantamount to belittle him, and it is impossible to bear it.


    King Kunlun was even more powerful, and suddenly there was a whirlpool in his hand, which seemed small, but contained extreme power.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he knew that King Kunlun was about to make a move, and he had waited enough for this moment.


    The vortex flew directly towards Su Yan, like a huge black hole, with the power to swallow, more crushing power, and extremely powerful.


    Even with this trick, the strong in the Yin-Yang realm''s early stage is unmatched, and can be killed instantly, and even the residue can''t be left.


    The whirlpool presents a mottled meaning, with dazzling light, illuminating the entire underground world.


    The speed was very fast, almost everything was completed in the blink of an eye, and the vortex reached Su Yan directly.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and a shattering force in his hand came out, and he slapped directly toward the whirlpool!


    The power of this palm is not weak, it can be said that Su Yan''s frontal blow has exerted a certain strength.


    The palm wind shot out and landed directly on the vortex, and the entire vortex suddenly set off a wave of turbulence and turbulence.


    There was a huge shaking, and the entire vortex was like a black hole about to explode, and the energy inside it gushed out.


    The whole day was illuminated by light, ripples appeared, space shattered, and the underground world seemed about to collapse.


    King Kunlun''s face was completely cold, and his angry blow was smashed by Su Yan with a random palm!


    That''s right, in just a few seconds, the vortex was completely shattered and completely dissipated.


    Su Yan recovered his face and looked at Kunlun King, "Is it just this power?"


    This is obviously a provocation, and a mockery of Sha Guoguo.


    King Kunlun roared out: "You are looking for death!"


    His whole body seemed to be possessed by an immortal king, possessing full strength and the ability to break the sky.


    The whole body was bulging with blue veins, and the muscles of his whole body reached the extreme hardness, and all the strength was gushing out at this moment.


    This power can be said to be the king of Kunlun''s domineering blow, even in the middle of Yin Yang realm, it must be treated with a serious face.


    But Su Yan, his face was still calm at this moment, facing the angry blow of King Kunlun, he did not have the slightest fear, and directly greeted him.


    Su Yan''s palm collapsed directly, patted towards King Kunlun.


    The two clapped each other, and the infinite power instantly turned the entire palace into ruins, and nothing was there.


    At this moment, the highest peak of Kunlun directly collapsed and became a sunken mountain.


    The horrible avalanche, accumulated, and finally crashed into a mountain to stop.


    This is horrible, it is beyond the endurance of this place''s strength. The two of them just slapped each other and almost destroyed this place!


    The aftermath has not dissipated, and the two have already faced each other again.


    King Kunlun clenched his fists with both hands, the fist wind was fierce, and the force of a fist could shatter the earth and destroy the mountains.


    However, with a few tricks, the entire mountain was completely overwhelmed and collapsed directly.


    The two had already rushed out of the underground world, directly fighting in midair, all kinds of light circulated around, and the midair was distorted.


    King Kunlun looked at Su Yan with a bloodthirsty expression on his face.


    "Su Baxian, you are very strong, but I am not afraid of you, this time I will kill you!"


    After the words were over, he rushed towards Su Yan again, sending out a fist.


    Su Yan sneered. He was not afraid of King Kunlun''s shots at all. To know that such a powerful battle, Su Yan didn''t use many powerful secret techniques. It can even be said that the vitality that he uses is very leisurely. He almost uses physical force. Against.


    This is very scary. Su Yan''s growth in the past five years can be said to have reached an extreme horror.


    If he wants to break through, it will be a matter of course, and it will be extremely easy to reach the Yin-Yang realm at the beginning.


    If he breaks through, like the King of Kunlun, Su Yan will probably punch one at a time, and definitely won''t make a second punch.


    Even if there is no breakthrough, Su Yan will not have any pressure in the face of King Kunlun.


    Su Yan moves one by one, the strength is not weak, and the opponent is even stronger.


    After several fights, King Kunlun''s palm cracked and blood flowed across, which was injured by Su Yan''s powerful physical force.


    "Why are you so strong!"


    King Kunlun trembled in his heart. If you know that he has exerted his spiritual power, it can be said that he is completely striving to shoot.


    Su Yan still sneered, looking at the Kunlun King and said: "You are just a boarder, the most humble species, you can''t reveal yourself, how can you compare with me?!"


    King Kunlun''s eyes were so cold that Su Yan''s words irritated him, and all the plans might fall short because of the wrong assessment of Su Yan.


    "Today you will definitely die!"


    King Kunlun directly mobilized all his powers and blasted towards his Dantian. He was going to explode himself and wanted to kill Su Yan with his host body!


    Su Yan didn''t know how, he directly protected the body with a secret technique and blasted towards King Kunlun.


    The entire sky was trembling extremely, violent power exploded, and the Kunlun Mountains flames continued for three days!


    And the dirty things that ruined the host body turned into a cloud of black mist at this moment, and the air kept drifting.


    Because he blew himself that the host body failed to cause any harm to Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the black mist in front of him, with a sneer in his eyes.


    "Just your self-destructive act, too weak!"


    If this dirty thing has a body, it will vomit blood on the spot, which is simply too humiliating.


    Su Yan didn''t give the dirty thing a chance to escape, so he directly trapped it with the technique of formation, and then cast a flame of fire to burn it into nothingness!

 Chapter 1975： Back to light?

    A generation of kings has fallen to the end, and the dirt in the Kunlun Mountains has also been solved by Su Yan.


    As long as this problem is solved, the other young people, Su Yan, will not pay attention anymore, and the martial arts world here will come forward to solve it.


    Some Yin Dan levels were all solved by Su Yan, and the rest of the local martial arts world powerhouses could easily solve them.


    These things don''t need him to manage, otherwise it won''t be exhausting.


    At this moment, he was still standing in the air, and the original Kunlun Mountains had already become a ruin, completely gone.


    The underground world is completely gone, and this ancient civilization is completely dissipated.


    In the same way, the dirt will dissipate, and the local people will be much safer.


    The blood from the sky had stopped, and it was originally blood red, but now it is completely ablated.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the whole blood was gone, and the Kunlun Mountains returned to the ice and snow in the past.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, a bright smile.


    "That''s right, the great rivers and mountains of China should be like this!"


    Su Yan only meant that it wasn''t that simple, he certainly knew the origin of the blood.


    This is the blood of countless people everywhere and their lives. Now that the blood blossoms have stopped, it means that the slaughter has also stopped.


    The martial arts monks everywhere began to exert their strength and began to fight against the dirty things that emerged.


    It was a good start, so he laughed.


    The surrounding cold wind hit again, and the familiar feelings were all getting better.


    Su Yan rose from here, he naturally didn''t want this place to turn into dust, of course he wanted this place to get better and better.


    But he underestimated the earth. Although the history of the earth is not long in the universe, it is also a place of civilization.


    Everything in ancient times is unknown, at least Su Yan is now insight.


    Rejuvenation of aura makes this place better and better.


    However, there have been filthy things and even some of the kings of the ruins.


    Don''t think about it, those kings must have been taken by the dirty things, and then used, and even if they die, they will have no life.


    He is not at ease now, because there are still important things.


    When he entered Kunlun, he felt the strangeness, the strangeness of Yuwen Xiongba.


    At this moment, he did not continue to stay, and left directly, heading towards the magic capital!


    ...


    The demonic capital was cracked, dark, and completely sealed, naturally because of dirt.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba and the others could not have imagined that the few masters outside turned out to be dirty things.


    This shows that they were all killed and then boarded. The speed and intensity of this invasion obviously exceeded their imagination.


    "These dirty things are not simple, they are powerful!"


    Hu Yansheng looked at the dense green eyes below, and his heart was a little numb.


    Others were even more afraid than him. Once these dirty things rushed up, they had no way to resist, and they had to die.


    Everyone is nervous, it can be said that they are in great fear, no one is exception.


    This dirty thing seems to know that they have nowhere to escape, and deliberately didn''t come directly to kill them, torturing them, and giving them a greater sense of fear.


    A group of green eyes, this look absolutely crippled.


    And they know there is no way to escape, they are desperate in their hearts, this is the most terrifying.


    One of the heroes, who was seriously injured, couldn''t bear the suffering at the moment, his eyes widened, and his whole body was full of strength.


    "Lingnan dean, what are you doing?!"


    Hu Yansheng yelled, because Lingnan Taidou had already rushed under the crack.


    "I can''t stand it anymore, I want to die with them!"


    The Lingnan master roared and fell directly below, his dantian appeared, directly like a sun.


    "If you can go out, help me take care of my family!"


    Lingnan Taidou looked at Hu Yansheng and the others, finally showing a relieved smile.


    The huge fear and fear made him unbearable, but now he was relieved from the fall.


    Falling under the crack, Lingnan Taidou''s body directly burned, and Dan Tian also exploded directly at this moment!


    The fire blazed into the sky, illuminating the entire crack, and the countless pairs of green eyes were also seen thoroughly by everyone.


    It''s all dirty stuff, ugly and disgusting, just like a messenger of hell.


    Originally thought that Lingnan Taidou couldn''t bear it, he brought it up by himself, and everyone was waiting for the tooth-fighting ceremony.


    But in the end, the Lingnan master blew himself up and killed several dirty things.


    I didn''t eat anything this time, but instead damaged a few members. The green eyes of the group were full of anger, violent anger.


    Rustle!


    This group of dirty things make angry sounds, which can make people extremely frightened. They are synonymous with evil, and they shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Everyone has scalp tingling, Lingnan Taidou killed a few dirty things, but there are countless dirty things below.


    "They are irritated, it''s over!"


    A dean held his head in despair.


    Hu Yansheng said in a cold voice at this moment: "I''m afraid of a fart, the big deal is to die with them, kill one to save money, kill one more to earn!"


    Hu Yansheng had already made a gesture of seeing death as his home. He knew that he couldn''t get out of trouble now.


    Yuwen Xiongba also nodded and said at this moment: "Hu Yansheng is right, and die with them, I would rather be a soldier than a coward!"


    Countless dirty things began to rush towards them, without waiting for them to act, because the dirty things were already angry and could not wait.


    Hu Yansheng''s light fluctuated all over his body, and the last bit of spiritual power ran, directly attacking and killing the dirt.


    Yuwen Xiongba followed closely, and the secret technique was fully used.


    The other masters looked at each other, and finally revealed their determination. They were already unable to escape, so fight to death!


    "Fight with you!"


    All the heroes killed the dirty things, very tragic and majestic.


    There was too much dirt to resist, but in a moment, they were completely surrounded.


    The dirt on the outside naturally knows everything inside.


    "Finally, it''s about to end, and it''s not in vain of our strategy this time."


    "Hahaha, get rid of these heroes, this country of China is something in your bag!"


    "That''s right, King Kunlun may have already dealt with Su Ba first."


    A group of dirty things laughed incomparably, very arrogant, as if the world was about to be ruled by them.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already rushed to see these great fighters. His consciousness opened up, and he immediately understood their true colors.


    "A group of ants, dare to be so arrogant!"


    Su Yan took it out with a palm, and directly turned these dirty things into nothingness, without even screaming.


    Naturally, Su Yan did not stay, cast a secret technique to break the seal of the crack, and a ray of light shone directly into the crack.


    "Look, there is light appearing!"


    Originally exhausted, Yu Wen Xiongba and the others, who were waiting to be swallowed by the dirt, saw the light at this moment, and their faces were unbelievable.


    "Back to the light?!"

 Chapter 1976： Moved to tears

    Hu Yansheng said casually, he was older than the people present, and he was considered highly respected.


    Regardless of whether Hu Yansheng is Hu Yanlie''s grandson, he is actually several dozen years old, and Yuwen Xiongba is not nearly as old as Su Yan.


    Of the other deans, the oldest is also a few years younger than Hu Yansheng, and the qualifications are correct.


    He has seen a lot of things and experienced more. Under this circumstance, it is impossible to have the **** plot in the TV series.


    TV dramas are always perfect, but this is reality. They are completely surrounded by a bunch of dirty things and there is no way to escape.


    The exit of the crack was sealed, how could there be light, so he didn''t hold out hope at all, and directly said that it was a return to light.


    Hearing what he said, the excitement of the other masters suddenly disappeared, leaving only endless sadness.


    "Don''t wait any longer, the young man''s head is white, empty and sad!"


    "Furious, lean on the railing, rest in the rain, look up, and scream up to the sky!"


    A group of people showed their last tragic and vigorous, already powerless to resist, waiting for the dirty things to pounce and swallow themselves.


    But Yuwen Xiongba was different. He didn''t think it was a glimpse, he believed in his own eyes.


    There is really light shining down, although it is only a faint ray, as if it is finally reached through countless cracks, but it is also sunlight!


    This is hope, not a reverie, not to deceive oneself, Yu Wen Xiongba firmly believes this.


    There were a pair of green eyes all around him, countless filths rushed towards him, and within a few minutes, he would surely fall apart and become a delicacy for these filths.


    He was not afraid of that kind of pain, he was not afraid of death, but he was angry because he was tricked into coming in.


    The ray of light shone in for only a few seconds, and then the entire crack returned to darkness, sinking into the depths of endless fear.


    "God, save me, I can''t take it anymore!"


    Another dean couldn''t bear it, because his thigh had been gnawed by dirt, and the pain could not be sustained.


    He directly blew his dantian and died with a dozen dirty things.


    Tragic, extremely tragic.


    At the end, there is no way to escape, all that is left is pain and despair.


    This is reality, this is the result of the rejuvenation of spiritual energy, and this is the cruelty of the road of cultivation.


    Ordinary people die of old age, sickness, and no money, but at least they will not experience this kind of despair and thrilling.


    Therefore, some monks envy ordinary people, and some ordinary people envy monks.


    "Come on, I''m fighting with you!"


    Another dean could not bear it, with a violent face, running the last bit of spiritual power of his dantian, and detonating his dantian!


    This time, at least dozens of dirty things were killed, because they were too close, so naturally they were affected.


    But there were countless dirty things, dozens of them died, and hundreds rushed over.


    "Xiong Ba, I am afraid I have to go one step ahead."


    Jiangnan Taidou laughed miserably, the dirt was only a few meters away from him, and after a while, he was about to endure the pain of bone gnawing.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of violent, his eyes widened.


    "You won''t die, you can''t die, that''s not a flashback, absolutely not!"


    Jiangnan Taidou''s smile recovered and became amiable. After all, he was much older than Yuwen Xiong.


    "What should come will come after all. Whoever makes us the masters will naturally solve the most dangerous things, and we must die first when we die!"


    He closed his eyes and only waited for the dirty things to approach, he could directly detonate his dantian and die with the dirty things.


    Dirty things are close, so you can kill more, or you won''t kill a few.


    But at this moment, light appeared again, not just a ray, but directly illuminating the entire crack!


    Transparent and colorful, the entire crack is set off very brightly.


    For too long in the darkness, being illuminated by light, this kind of gap is naturally somewhat difficult to adapt.


    "Hey, for Lao Tzu, it''s a bit fierce this time."


    The Southwest Dean also prepared the equipment to explode. Unlike just now, he was relieved instead.


    But Yuwenxiong Ba Hu Yansheng was looking at the upper hole in unbelievable expression.


    Because they saw a figure at the entrance of the cave.


    Although they could not see clearly, they knew that the figure was so familiar, and the familiar could no longer be familiar.


    Hu Yansheng trembled all over, like a pendulum, he couldn''t believe it.


    "Xiong Ba, who is that?"


    Yuwen Xiongba was already moved to tears at this moment, and the tears were falling.


    "My lord, that is my lord, there is nothing wrong with it, my lord is here to save us!"


    I haven''t been out in the mountains for five years, and the world has even forgotten Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan was completely abandoned because of a woman.


    Now that Su Yan appeared when they were most desperate and dangerous, that feeling was simply hard to extricate themselves!


    Hearing this, Jiangnan Taidou, who had closed his eyes, immediately opened his eyes, looking stubbornly.


    "Master Su, my God!"


    The rest of the heroes were full of tears, and even the Southwest heroes cried like children.


    They knew that as long as the man came, everything would be resolved and they would be saved.


    Su Yan just broke the seal, and the sun naturally shone into the cracks. At a glance, he saw that Yu Wen Xiongba and others were being attacked by countless dirt.


    Without saying a word, Su Yan jumped directly into the crack, running his vitality, and patted it with one palm.


    The power of this palm is very powerful and powerful, directly shattering the dirt around it.


    Everyone got out of trouble, and they all worked hard to leap towards Su Yan.


    "Big...sir!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face was full of tears, and he watched Su Yan''s tears already hazy. Now he just wants to cry, but nothing else.


    Su Yan was also moved, patted him on the shoulder, and blamed himself: "I''m late."


    Regret can''t solve the problem, and now the most important thing is to get rid of these dirty things.


    However, Su Yan was not in a hurry, a bunch of dirty things in the Yang Pill realm, it was not worth mentioning.


    His hands were filled with two majestic spiritual powers, and he patted Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng himself.


    Spiritual energy enters the body, nourishing their dry pubic region and even their injured body.


    But within a minute, the two of them recovered from their injuries, and the pubic area was actually full and restored to its heyday.


    The two of them were overjoyed, and at the same time they were extremely shocked by Su Yan''s strength. They were cured in a minute, and they were filled with spiritual power, which is beyond imagination.


    Similarly, Su Yan did not stop, and continued to treat and recover from the other heroes.


    After a few minutes, everyone recovered as before, even more vigorous than before, with raging flames burning inside.


    They were already desperate, thinking that they would definitely die, but Su Yan came to rekindle their vitality and completely recover!


    "Thank you Master Su!"


    Several of the masters were grateful, and Su Yan saved their lives, which is more important than any kindness.


    Su Yan waved his hand, noncommittal.

 Chapter 1977： All your fingers will die!

    For Su Yan, this was nothing but a trivial matter.


    He is the first person in the world of martial arts on the earth, and he is naturally responsible, and he must participate in solving any major issues.


    What''s more, Yuwen Xiongba is his subordinate, and he has a brotherly friendship. Now he said that Hu Yansheng is Hu Yanlie''s only grandson.


    Hu Yanlie was a man Su Yan admired, a man of iron and bone, who looked down upon the heroes, once a strong man, dared to face the martial arts world without fear and dared to fight against it.


    Although it failed, it did not affect its image.


    Not many people admire Su Yan, and Hu Yanlie is one of them.


    Everyone''s physical strength has been restored. At this moment, one by one is fighting vigorously, and they want to give this group of dirty things a fatal blow.


    "My lord, these dirty things are scarier than expected."


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the countless green eyes in front of him, but his heart was still a little hairy.


    It''s a bit chilling to think about how these boarding creatures can have such a conspiracy.


    Su Yan nodded, he knew everything, more than Yuwen Xiongba knew, even though he hadn''t left home for five years.


    "Before coming here, I went to the Antarctic and Kunlun Mountains."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Antarctica and the Kunlun Mountains?"


    Hu Yansheng also interjected at this moment: "These two places are very weird recently. All kinds of strong people have disappeared, and there is no news."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s all resolved."


    His words made people feel at ease inexplicably, warming the heart like a warm sun, and all the anxiety and panic disappeared.


    They even regretted and felt sorry for the dirty things in the Antarctic and Kunlun Mountains. After all, they knew Su Yan''s character and methods very well.


    "My lord, what is the realm of the strongest dirt you have ever encountered?"


    Yuwen Xiongba is a little curious, after all, these two places have been passed on recently.


    Su Yan glanced at the countless green eyes under the crack, and said lightly: "It''s just average, the mid-Yin Yang realm level."


    Hiss...


    All the heroes present, including Yuwen Xiongba and Hu Yansheng, took a breath, feeling cold all over, entering the ice cave.


    Mid-Yin and Yang Realm!


    This TM!


    They are all stupid, they are just a group of monks in the early stage of Yang Pill, and Hu Yansheng can only be regarded as the middle stage of Yang Pill at best.


    In the middle stage of the Yin and Yang realm, they are simply heaven and earth, unimaginable.


    Although they knew that Su Yan was very strong and vicious, he was too strong.


    The dirty things in the middle of the Yin-Yang realm were wiped out lightly. In Su Yan''s eyes, it was so light and breezy.


    "My lord, please take my knees."


    Yu Wen Xiongba was about to kneel down, he was completely convinced.


    "I hate that I am not a daughter. I must be a woman in my next life!"


    Yuwen Xiongba was full of resentment, really jealous of Jin Shiya.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s face turned dark on the spot, which made him sick.


    With a punch, Yuwen Xiongba''s nose is blue and eyes are swollen, and his eyes can hardly be opened. Who makes his mouth cheap.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ve never heard anything useful with you."


    After saying that, Su Yan ignored everyone and stepped directly toward the depths of the crack.


    The other heroes hurried to keep up, and they are now completely recovering. If they watch the show, they are absolutely intolerable.


    Su Yan didn''t stop either, because he had tried it a long time ago, and the highest level of this group of dirty things was only in the middle of Yang Pill, and it had little effect, and it couldn''t hurt Yuwen Xiong to dominate them.


    "Is the dirt in this crack so weak?"


    Su Yan''s random questioning caused a group of great men to beat their cheeks, and their hearts were very speechless.


    But he is Su Yan, they dare not say anything.


    "Basically it is, but it''s unclear if there are stronger ones."


    Hu Yansheng looked at countless green eyes, his voice was cold, and his posture was restored.


    "Okay, if it''s resolved, leave here."


    With a wave of Su Yan''s big hand, a majestic force came out, Yuwen Xiongba and others were shocked on the spot.


    They are very close to Su Yan, and they can feel Su Yan''s terrifying power, which is simply breathtaking, a power that can make people tremble.


    "My lord!" Yuwen Xiongba murmured with shock on his face, "He is still half a step in Yin and Yang!"


    The voice was extremely uncomfortable, as if it was difficult to believe the facts before him.


    You should know that Su Yan said before that he directly killed the dirty things in the middle of the Yin and Yang realm, which shocked them.


    But now they are even more shocked, Su Yan''s realm is only half a step of Yin Yang realm.


    Half a step of Yin and Yang can kill the middle of Yin and Yang, which is simply unimaginable.


    You must know that one way of cultivation is not to be able to leapfrog at will, especially the lower the level, the more difficult it is.


    If you enter the fairyland and have supreme good fortune, then you can leapfrog and fight. It is not uncommon for the first king to kill the emperor.


    Of course, Yu Wen Xiongba did not know this, but this did not prevent them from being shocked.


    Especially when they knew Su Yan''s realm before, they hadn''t improved a little in five years!


    "My lord, you!"


    Su Yan did not respond. At this moment, the majestic force between his hands was running out, and he patted directly at a group of dirty things.


    Like the palm of the Tathagata, the cracks in the entire Demon Capital set off a violent meaning, and the invisible force is the most deadly!


    Countless dirty things seemed to have discovered something, the original greedy eyes disappeared, turning into a group of green oil lamps that flickered.


    They are afraid, this is natural, in front of absolute power, who can not be afraid.


    The palm of the wind slapped it away, the power was running, and all the dirty things were too late to resist. They were all turned into powder by the powerful palm of the wind.


    With a single palm, countless dirty things are dead!


    Yuwen Xiongba, Hu Yansheng and the others were completely silly, their eyes widened.


    The dirty things that they couldn''t fight hard, it was so annoying that Su Yan could kill them so easily.


    After solving this group of dirty things, Su Yan''s vitality dissipated and his face was plain.


    "My lord is mighty!"


    Yuwen Xiongba leaped over, his face full of surprise, Su Yan shocked him too much, the same as before.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all. He looked at everyone and said, "Now that the dirt is invading, all places must be in danger, and everyone needs to go back and help!"


    Everyone nodded their heads again and again. Su Yan''s words were correct. Now the various places are indeed perilous, otherwise they would not come to find the source.


    But at this moment, a violent sound came from the end of the crack, a very harsh metal sound.


    "Little Xiao Xiao, dare to break into our territory and look for death!"


    The voice was very violent, obviously very angry.


    Su Yan frowned and flicked his fingers, a violent death force rushed to the end of the crack.


    After a while, the violent sound gradually disappeared, and finally the crack completely returned to silence.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and others, and said lightly: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1978： Like the end!

    Without stopping, Su Yan flew directly towards the crack, and disappeared after a while.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others were still a little dazed, looking at the bottom of the invisible crack, leaving the place with lingering fears.


    Everyone went out of the cave, everything outside was so beautiful, it was a world away from the experience just now.


    A dean roared at the sky: "It''s good to be alive!"


    Yes, whoever doesn''t want to live, as long as he is a human, the continuation of life is his primary goal.


    But they are the masters and hegemons of one party. While enjoying absolute power, they also have to maintain social security and they are duty-bound.


    Su Yan was standing on the edge of the cave entrance, his hand was fluctuating, and the surrounding wind suddenly rose, countless rolling stones leaped forward, all pouring into the cracks.


    But for a moment, the crack was filled with rolling stones. Although the bottom was endless, the entrance of the hole was blocked.


    At the same time, Su Yan displayed a sealing formation, directly sealing the crack, and there will never be any dirt coming out of this hole in the future.


    After all this was solved, Su Yan was relieved.


    But he didn''t really relax in his heart, because he knew that dirty things were definitely not that simple. This Demon Capital''s crack was just one source, and who knew how many sources there were.


    This is not the case in China. It is even worse in other parts of the world. At this moment, it is completely in a state of resistance.


    The intrusion of dirt is silent, like a frog boiled in warm water, no one found it at first, but when it was discovered, it was completely inexhaustible, more and more, more and more terrifying.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked to Su Yan, looked at him and said, "My lord, what is the sound from the bottom of the crack just now?"


    Su Yan responded lightly: "It''s just two dirty things."


    "Two ends?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s face throbbed, no wonder the filthy thing said us, not himself.


    "do you died?"


    "Ok."


    Yuwen Xiongba''s heart was beating again, it was just like that, it was too simple.


    He just saw Su Yan snapped his fingers, and a force moved towards the bottom of the crack, which killed him, right?


    "What state is it?"


    Hu Yansheng was also curious now, he wanted to know.


    "It''s just two dirty things from the early Yin-Yang stage." Su Yan said calmly, staring at the sky, and then said, "It''s getting late, I have to go back."


    But Yuwen Xiongba, Hu Yansheng and the others, their expressions were extremely wonderful.


    In the early stage of Yin Yang Realm, this!


    There was nothing to say, the filth at both ends of the Yin-Yang realm in the early stage was bombarded by Su Yan, and they were all destroyed!


    The more they thought about it, the more terrible they became, and they couldn''t guess how tough Su Yan was.


    But the realm that Su Yan showed was only half a step of yin and yang, it was unimaginable, and he didn''t dare to think about it.


    A group of people flew in the air and headed directly towards their own territory.


    Hu Yansheng returned to Yanjing, the Jiangnan leader went to Jiangnan, Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan went to Jiangbei.


    Passing this way, their faces did not have the slightest smile, but rather a full of coldness, even bulging veins.


    Because wherever they went, everything exceeded their imagination!


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba have not yet reached Jiangbei. In the neighboring provinces, what they saw was desolate everywhere, blood stained the whole area, houses damaged, countless dead bodies and bones everywhere.


    Such a scene can only be seen in the doomsday, just like the doomsday!


    Yu Wenxiong trembled all over his body domineeringly, all this was beyond his imagination, he had never thought it would be so serious.


    "grown ups!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Go down and take a look!"


    The two fell to the ground. This is a small county, the most prosperous area in the county. There is a martial arts office, which is equivalent to a small martial arts community.


    Now that martial arts is prosperous, it is not surprising that martial arts exist everywhere.


    "There is a martial arts world in this place?" Su Yan looked around, sparsely populated and very desolate.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and said, "Yes, now every county, and even some towns, have martial arts offices and martial arts monks stationed there."


    "Okay, let''s go there and have a look."


    There are bones all around, blood stained with red soil, such a tragic situation, the martial arts office should not ignore it unless it is powerless.


    The two of them walked, and the surroundings were very quiet. You must know that this shouldn''t be the case at this time, even if this is only a small county.


    "My lord, I''m a little angry."


    "Let''s take a look first."


    When the two arrived at the Budo Office, the magnificent and majestic office building was more magnificent than the government building, like a five-star hotel.


    As soon as he walked in, a security guard came over at the door, looking at the two with bad eyes.


    "Where are you from and what are you doing here?"


    Seeing the security guard''s high-profile appearance, Yu Wen Xiongba wanted to punch him so that he could go home for retirement.


    But Su Yan didn''t let Yuwen Xiongba do this, so he asked the matter clearly before talking.


    "This is the martial arts office, right?"


    The security guard raised his head and said arrogantly: "Of course, can''t you read the words!"


    Su Yan was not angry, enduring his anger.


    "We passed by here. The surrounding area is extremely desolate, with bones and blood everywhere. Why didn''t the martial arts office deal with it?"


    "Processing, of course, we have to deal with it, but so many people have died, it''s impossible to deal with it all at once, besides, there are dirty things everywhere now.


    This sounds right, but it doesn''t sound right to listen carefully.


    "to be frank."


    Su Yan looked at the security guard with a sharp look.


    The security guard''s face changed suddenly, his whole body trembled, and he was extremely afraid.


    This gap is simply a direct oppression, without reason.


    "Can this be handled casually, whoever does not pay."


    "Two uncles, this is what the leader of our office said, I am just a security guard."


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba walked into the martial arts office. The security guard was lying on the ground, foaming in his mouth, apparently peeed by Su Yan''s strength.


    Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t do it, just the security is not worth it. Just the momentum can scare him into a half-discomfort.


    The two walked into the office building, which was more luxurious and luxurious, just like a five-star hotel.


    "It''s a good repair, but it raises a group of pigs who don''t do human affairs!"


    Su Yan was really angry.


    Yufumi Yuba on the side was also extremely angry, but even more faceless.


    Su Yan hadn''t been out in five years, and everything outside was actually managed by Yuwen Xiongba and Xiao Lori.


    Little Lori is in charge of other countries, while Yuwen Xiong dominates China, but in fact, Lori has a heavier burden.


    But even so, Yuwen Xiongba still failed to manage the martial arts world, which is indeed negligence.


    "Sir, you punish me." Yuwen Xiongba knelt on the spot.

 Chapter 1979： Three hours

    Of course Yuwen Xiongba has a responsibility, a great responsibility, but now is not the time to pursue him, but to manage the present.


    Su Yan glanced at him indifferently, and said, "I haven''t appeared in five years, and the world has become so rotten to this point. It really disappoints me."


    In fact, this is not all to blame for Yuwen Xiongba, he is the main person in charge, he can only manage one and the main martial arts leaders, he is powerless and lacking in the following things.


    But he did not quibble, and directly admitted his mistake, because he was also very angry and angry.


    This group of vampires usually domineering and squeezing the Quartet.


    At this time, when the full name was in disaster, he even started a business of disaster fortune. It is unforgivable to regard human life as a waste!


    "You and I must deal with it."


    As Su Yan said, he walked towards the lobby of the building.


    At this moment, two beautiful front desks came over. This is really regarded as a hotel construction and management.


    "Sir, do you have any business to handle when you come here?"


    Su Yan frowned when he heard that, handling business, hotel-style construction, and bank management. This person in charge is probably a top student.


    "Can you tell me what business you have here?"


    "Sir, there have been frequent disasters outside recently, and dirt is everywhere. The most popular thing is the elimination of dirt."


    "Oh, talk about it."


    "We set a price of 50 million to eliminate dirty things in the early stage of a grandmaster, and we set a price of 100 million to eliminate dirty things in the middle of a grandmaster''s stage, and so on; to remove the danger of one party, we set a price of five in a village. Ten million, one hundred million for a big village, 500 million for a town!"


    "Sir, what business service do you think you need?"


    The beauty front desk blinked big eyes, very charming.


    Su Yan thought for a while, snapped his fingers, and looked at Yuwen Xiongba and said, "We seem to be having some trouble to solve."


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do, so he could only cooperate on the surface, and cursed the management of this place 18 times in his heart.


    He had made up his mind a long time ago, and when he returned this time, he must convene a national martial arts world conference to rectify it, otherwise this group of people would be too lawless.


    In times of disaster, ignoring the lives of people outside, but making a fortune.


    "Well, our place encountered a dirty thing from the early stage of Yang Dan, and we need to help solve it."


    The beauty at the front desk was taken aback, and then asked: "What realm?"


    "In the early stage of Yang Dan."


    Su Yan still went to the bottom and said that he was afraid that if he said too high, he would scare this group of people.


    However, he didn''t know that this was just a small county town. The strongest dirt that appeared recently was only in the late master stage, and Taoists had never heard of it. He talked about Yang Dan!


    "In the early stage of Yang Dan?"


    The beauty didn''t understand, she was only in the realm of a martial artist, and had only recently awakened.


    It''s still a matter of entrusting the relationship to enter the frontline here, and we must know how dangerous the outside is now.


    "You just go and talk to your person in charge. If he can handle it well, I will give 100 billion!"


    Su Yan said lightly, his voice was not loud, but it seemed like thunder on the ground.


    This can ruin the beauty at the front desk, one hundred billion, what kind of figure is this, I can''t even think of it.


    She knew that it was not an ordinary person, but a big boss, or an enemy, so she could only report to the leader at the moment.


    "Then...then wait a moment, I will inform the leader."


    "My lord, I can''t afford to delay this time." Yu Wen Xiongba reminded carefully.


    "The delay!"


    Su Yan was uncharacteristically tough. Although this small place could be easily resolved, he didn''t think so.


    He wants to kill chickens and show them to monkeys. He wants to make a demonstration in this place and let the monks in the martial arts world show me a good view. If anyone dares to do this, kill them!


    The beauty at the front desk left and went directly to the upper floors.


    At this moment, a few people came down the stairs, talking fiercely.


    "My lord, please help, our village is suffering from disaster."


    The young man in his twenties in a suit and leather shoes said impatiently: "It''s not that we don''t help you, it''s because you don''t have enough money."


    "My lord, we pieced together, and we made up 5 million. This is all the money our small village can spend."


    "Then I can''t do anything. Without ten million, there is no way. After all, all places are affected by disasters, and others are waiting for their lives."


    The young man in a suit simply refused, without any sympathy.


    "My lord, I beg you, otherwise more than 100 households in our village will lose their lives!"


    The man had already started crying, and now he knelt down.


    Su Yan frowned upon seeing this, and gestured to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Without a word, Yu Wen Xiongba got up from the sofa and walked towards the young man in a suit.


    Seeing someone coming, the young man in a suit said impatiently: "Stop talking, I have business coming.


    "This guest, are you here to solve the dirty stuff?"


    Yu Wen Xiongba smiled and nodded: "Yes, I am indeed here to solve the dirty stuff!"


    Apart from anything else, Yu Wen Xiongba blasted out a punch, directly piercing the chest of the young man in the suit, blood splashing everywhere.


    The face of the young man in a suit changed drastically, clutching his chest, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with a full face.


    "you you you!"


    "Why, I am the awakened, I am a monk in the martial arts world, dare you to kill me!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was extremely cold, and he looked at him coldly and said: "You are also worthy to be a monk in the martial arts world. You are a scum, you are a scum, and you are a dirty thing!"


    "I studied hard and studied hard for ten years. I was admitted to a prestigious school and studied for a Ph.D. Now I have awakened and entered the martial arts world. Why do you say I am a scumbag!"


    "Because you don''t even have the most basic things, and human life is like a waste in your eyes!"


    The young man in a suit trembled all over, and finally lay on the ground feebly, his eyes wide and staring, not staring at him.


    Such things are killed if you kill them, and keeping them is purely a curse.


    He was also admitted to a prestigious school, and he was also studying for a Ph.D., a scum in cultural skin!


    Su Yan was not surprised that Yuwen Xiongba made the shot, after all, he was instructing Yuwen Xiongba to do it.


    But this result caused the entire hall to scream again and again, and the beauties at the front desk were frightened.


    The security guards rushed in, but didn''t dare to get closer.


    Because they knew that the young man in a suit was a powerful martial artist and was killed. How dare they provoke Yuwen Xiongba.


    Su Yan also stood up at the moment and said to Yuwen Xiongba: "Go and help them solve the problem. I want this small county to see nothing dirty for three hours."


    When Yu Wen Xiongba heard this, he naturally did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly nodded.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    After all, Yu Wen Xiongba rushed out of the building and disappeared.

 Chapter 1980： Self-decision!

    This is not a trivial matter for Yuwen Xiongba, Su Yan personally ordered it, showing its importance.


    He knew that Su Yan was very angry, very angry, and if he didn''t deal with it well, something big would definitely happen.


    What Yuwen Xiongba didn''t think about this small county town, but the entire Chinese nation, the entire martial arts system.


    From the martial arts office in this small county, you can insinuate the martial arts world of the whole country. It has only been five years, and the martial arts world has only been reformed for five years, and it has been corrupted. It is really chilling.


    It is very difficult to control a huge system. Not only Yuwen Xiongba has a deep understanding of this, even Su Yan also has experience.


    He used to be the Immortal Emperor, who ruled the heavens and the earth, how many people were there, how many tribal kingdoms, what kind of darkness and injustice existed in them, and there were not a few people who were against him.


    But in the end Su Yan resolved it. He died in reincarnation, not because of his own conspiracy.


    Seeing Yu Wen Xiongba leaving, Su Yan didn''t stay either. Yu Wen Xiongba solved the problems outside the small county, and he naturally needed him to solve the problems here.


    Su Yan ignored the shock of the people present and walked directly towards the elevator entrance.


    "Which floor is your person in charge?"


    Su Yan looked at a beauty at the front desk and asked faintly.


    The legs of the beauties at the front desk trembled, and it took a long time to answer: "On the top floor."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan clicked the elevator, the elevator door opened, and then walked in.


    The blood on the ground was not contaminated by Su Yan. The blood was so dirty that it could not be too dirty. He naturally didn''t want to stain his shoes.


    On the top floor, this building has 20 floors, which shows that it is still very abrupt in this small county.


    Upon reaching the top floor, Su Yan stepped out of the elevator, and the scenery of the small county town was visible outside the corridor, all with floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The outside scenery is not so beautiful, it is off the beaten track, and even in some places it is not something like a fire.


    Farther away, Su Yan could see that someone was screaming and something filthy was attacking ordinary people.


    Such things are beyond Su Yan''s tolerance. It''s not that he is uncomfortable, but that he never thought that this group of people would be so hateful.


    From this viewing platform, watching a group of ordinary people being killed, turning a deaf ear to it, no matter what, such a chill-hearted person should not stay in this world.


    Su Yan reached the end of the corridor, and he was blocked by a door with the words martial arts master written on it.


    The martial arts master is really ridiculous. The person in charge of the office in a small county town can also dare to call the martial arts master, it is too rampant.


    Su Yan knocked on the door. He didn''t directly destroy it. He didn''t want to be like that. He moistened things silently. He wanted to take away these people silently.


    The door opened, and an assistant walked out and was taken aback when he saw Su Yan.


    Why is it so, because it is not an office employee who comes here on weekdays. It is also an employee who comes here with someone, but it''s just such a person, an unknown person.


    The assistant looked bad, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Who are you?"


    Su Yan did not answer, and walked directly into the house, which angered the assistant.


    "Too rampant!"


    The assistant shouted angrily and punched Su Yan directly back, extremely fierce.


    But as soon as his fist was thrown out, the person directly slammed into the glass window of the viewing platform, the glass window shattered, and the person fell down, and a coquettish blood flower bloomed at the gate of the office building.


    Su Yan walked in. The interior was large and luxuriously decorated, no worse than the presidential suite of a five-star hotel.


    Looking into the eye, there are three men and ten women inside, sitting on the edge of the balcony, looking at the scenery outside the window, drinking a collection of red wine.


    "Wang Chengtaidou, your office building is really magnificent, it''s much better than mine."


    "Where is it, it''s just recently repaired and it looks relatively new."


    It was Wang Cheng, the person in charge here, who was also the leader of the front desk, and the owner of this office, the master of martial arts.


    The two men next to him, the person in charge of Linxian, gathered together, they must be discussing something.


    As for the ten women, naturally there is no need to introduce them.


    "Wang Chengtai Dou, look at the corpses everywhere outside, and the people are complaining about the sky and the others!"


    "Oh, they can''t pay, what can I do? I''m not a philanthropist."


    "This trick of you is really amazing. Although I also charge fees, I don''t want you to be like this. I will charge as much as you give, but I won''t do anything, hahaha!"


    The three of them laughed, very cheerful, and a bottle of treasured red wine bottomed out.


    At this time, they discovered Su Yan''s arrival, and they couldn''t help but look over.


    "Who are you, who let you in!"


    Wang Cheng shouted angrily, his face was bad.


    Su Yan didn''t respond, and walked to the side directly, sat on the leather sofa, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and took out a cigar from the box in front of the table.


    "Unreasonable!"


    Wang Cheng was angry and directly smashed the wine glass, leaving nothing but residue.


    "You dare to come to me to make trouble, do you know who I am!"


    Su Yan snapped his fingers, lit the cigar, took a faint sip, and threw the cigar directly into the trash can.


    "Fake cigarettes."


    Seeing Su Yan being so arrogant and ignoring himself at all, Wang Cheng couldn''t bear his face.


    He rushed towards Su Yan directly, his hands were running with spiritual power, and the secret technique was displayed, extremely violent.


    There was a violent wind around him, and the whole hall set off a violent wave. After all, Wang Cheng could be regarded as the pinnacle of the Grand Master.


    Su Yan turned a deaf ear, didn''t care about Wang Cheng''s attack, and said alone.


    "Academician Yuan Longping let you group of people eat and support, I let you group of people have cultivation bases and evildoers, my fault!"


    Wang Cheng''s attack did not hurt Su Yan at all. Instead, he bounced back and hit the ground directly, covered in blood, and his dantian shattered.


    "You...who are you!"


    The other two men also changed drastically, knowing that something was wrong.


    "Wang Cheng, call your uncle!"


    "Yes!"


    Wang Cheng also nodded, and hurriedly dialed his uncle''s phone.


    Uncle Wang Cheng is one of the people in charge of the martial arts circle in this city, with high authority and dominance.


    "Uncle, someone came to my site to make trouble and hurt me!"


    "Who?!" An angry voice came from the phone.


    "who are you?!"


    Wang Cheng looked at Su Yan, wanting to know his identity.


    Su Yan turned around and took a look, and said, "Give me the phone and I will tell him."


    Regardless of whether Wang Cheng wanted it or not, the phone flew directly to Su Yan''s hands, which was extremely easy for Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook the phone and said lightly: "I am Su Baxian, you can judge yourself!"


    The simple voice contains an unquestionable tone. This is Su Yan''s trial of him. Whoever you are, you will die!


    Su Yan can''t put sand in his eyes, because this is his bottom line!

 Chapter 1981： Death list!

    A group of martial arts monks were sitting on the observation deck, watching the dirt and killing ordinary people. Who can forgive such a thing.


    It can be said that Su Yan is violently suppressing his heart at this moment. Had it not been for the group of ants he was facing, he would have run away long ago.


    Su Yan squeezed the phone and turned into a mass of residue.


    And Wang Cheng, who was lying on the ground, and even the other two men, had already been frightened at this moment.


    Su Baxian, how do they know these three words, this is the myth of the martial arts world, the existence that is enshrined.


    Although Su Yan has not left the customs for five years, although it is rumored that Su Yan has been abandoned because a woman has been completely abandoned.


    But as long as the three words Su Baxian are mentioned, countless monks will still stand in awe, respect, and even fear.


    Wang Cheng never dreamed that he was just the person in charge of a small county town, and he would meet the legendary Su Baxian. This was simply ants on the gun.


    Although he was suspicious, Su Yan''s face would not change. At first he hadn''t noticed it. Now that Su Yan has three characters everywhere, he has completely discovered that the statue in front of him and the martial arts world built General similar.


    The other two men were already scared and squatted on the ground, like a ball of mud.


    Su Yan glanced at Wang Cheng, his eyes were calm. Such a scum is not worth his anger at all.


    With a wave of his hand, a force rushed towards the three of them, instantly turning them into three bones.


    After that, Su Yan gathered all the monks in the office. Who was the scum and who helped the people? You can find out after checking.


    Not a single scum is left, all become bones, hung on the door of the office building for public display!


    After solving these things, just half an hour passed.


    But at this moment Yu Wen Xiongba rushed back.


    He spent half an hour for the three-hour deadline given to him, which was obviously overfulfilling the task.


    I want to come too, it''s all a group of young people, Yuwen Xiongba can naturally solve it easily.


    Seeing Su Yan coming out of the building, Yuwen Xiongba hurried over, looked at Su Yan and said, "My lord, everything is done.


    "Nothing left, right?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Although Yuwen Xiongba and Su Yan are quite familiar, they also know that Su Yan does not regard him as a subordinate.


    But when something really happened, he didn''t dare to go beyond half a point, knowing his identity.


    This matter was his responsibility, and he should be punished.


    Yuwen Xiongba knelt down on the spot, willing to accept Su Yan''s punishment.


    Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba and slapped him directly, which was regarded as punishment.


    "This is just a small punishment. We will settle the accounts when the matter is over."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Go, contact the deities from all over the world, and rush to Jiangbei for me today, remember, the deities of the city level will come, who will come to see you!"


    Su Yan gave the task again. This time he should take good care of the affairs of the martial arts world. He has not been out for five years. I am afraid this group of people have forgotten their majesty!


    If you want to get rid of the dirt, you must get rid of the dirt in the martial arts world!


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly nodded to do it.


    And Su Yan left this small county by himself and returned to Jiangbei. He sat in the laboratory of Jiangbei University, waiting for the arrival of this group of people.


    The sun has fallen, the night is gradually filling, the temperature drops abruptly, and there is an ice and snow outside, and this day seems to be getting more and more difficult.


    Su Yan waited patiently, playing with a small object, keeping his eyes on the night sky outside the window.


    Tonight, the moonlight outside the window was dim, as if blocked by something.


    After a while, there was the sound of a vehicle outside Jiangbei University. It was obvious that a monk from the martial arts world had arrived.


    Naturally, the most wanted to reach are the deities of Jiangbei and even the municipal deities of various places.


    Along the way, this group of people still complained, why are they so anxious, so worried about the arrival of the masters from all over.


    But they didn''t dare to disobey Yuwen Xiongba''s words, especially knowing that Su Yan was out of the mountain, and they didn''t dare to disobey the slightest. They all hurried over.


    Then Jiangnan, Lingnan, and even the surrounding people all arrived.


    As for those farther away, it will take some time if they are still on the plane.


    Those who arrived did not enter the laboratory, because the door was closed, they did not dare to open the door.


    One by one, the deans stood outside, enduring the cold, not daring to complain.


    The heroes of Jiangnan and Jiangbei had just been rescued by Su Yan. They naturally knew that Su Yan had come out of the mountain, and they also had some guesses about what Su Yan was calling everyone to do.


    In their opinion, Su Yan must have gathered everyone this time to discuss how to solve the dirty things. After all, this is the biggest thing, and it is very urgent.


    Knowing that in the middle of the night, all the masters of the entire Chinese nation had gathered at the gate of the laboratory of Jiangbei University, a mighty, hundreds of people!


    No one dared to complain. The one who arrived first had been waiting for several hours, but was still standing outside the gate.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked to the gate at this moment and shouted inside.


    Su Yan said to the people outside: "Come in."


    A group of people walked in mightily. The inside was not as warm as they thought, but on the contrary, it was as cold as an ice cellar, as if they were in the Antarctic, at least tens of degrees below zero.


    Su Yan looked at this group of people and said directly: "Don''t use aura for me!"


    Everyone was frightened by Su Yan''s sudden scolding, and the people who originally wanted to use aura to keep out the cold completely dispelled this idea.


    However, they are all monks and have very strong physical fitness, so they can tolerate this low temperature.


    Everyone was puzzled. They didn''t know what Su Yan was doing, but some didn''t dare to ask, so they could only stand.


    Of course Yuwen Xiongba knew everything, but he didn''t dare to say, just waiting for Su Yan.


    Su Yan sat in the chair and was very silent, making the group of people wait in there for an hour.


    "Cold?"


    Su Yan spoke abruptly, looking at the group of masters.


    Everyone shook their heads, afraid to speak cold, for fear of fraud.


    "It''s good if it''s not cold, then I will work harder!"


    Su Yan used his Yuanli, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, Baidu below minus, and there was even more spiritual fluctuations, and this group of people trembled completely.


    The masters of the provinces were pretty good, but the city-level masters were a bit unable to handle them, and were trembling completely.


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked at this group of people with a cold voice, even more bitter than the chill.


    "The spiritual energy is revived, and your cultivation base is improved, which also makes some things on the earth appear."


    "However, compared to these dirty things, what makes me even more angry is that there are also a bunch of dirty things in the martial arts world!"


    The masters of the provinces seemed to know what Su Yan meant. After all, they were calculated in the Demon Capital Crack, and several masters were controlled by the dirt.


    But they didn''t know what Su Yan meant, because Su Yan meant not something dirty, but a scum in the martial arts world.


    "You give me a death list within three days!"

 Chapter 1982： Lively

    Su Yan uttered angrily at the provincial leaders, with a majestic aura in his voice.


    Everyone was shocked. Compared to the cold surroundings, Su Yan''s words made them suddenly sweat.


    This is definitely not a joke, definitely not a joke, this is serious, Su Yan is really angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba was standing next to Su Yan, with an expression of anger on his face at the moment. He was so angry that he was so angry.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at all the champions present with sharp eyes, naturally he would explain the following things.


    "I told you at the beginning that the martial arts world is a sacred title. While enjoying rights, you must also bear responsibilities!"


    A group of heroes are confused, not knowing what Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba are talking about.


    But some masters keenly discovered that the two were definitely not talking about dirty things, they must be pointing at other things.


    "But you, while enjoying your rights, use your rights to squander your life, regardless of it, and make a fortune!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s cheeks jumped wildly. This is not a trivial matter. There are even some unheard of heroes, with anger on their faces.


    After all, they are not the same, there are many champions who still have the old integrity, they don''t love money, they love the people more.


    There are some masters who are professors or soldiers who are transformed, and they cannot tolerate this situation.


    Jiangbei Dean stood up at this moment and looked at Yu Wenxiong domineeringly: "Master Xiongba, what is going on?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba smiled coldly and looked at everyone present: "Is there a champion who has not come today!"


    The dean of the neighboring province immediately stood up and said: "My lord, the dean of City H under my jurisdiction has unfortunately been killed and cannot come."


    "Haha, unfortunately, he was killed, he deserved it, **** it!"


    Everyone didn''t even understand why Yuwen Xiongba would be so angry with a small municipal master.


    "My adult and I passed by a small county in H City. The martial arts office built in a district is more luxurious than a five-star hotel, and this group of clerks actually collect money to deal with the dirty things. If the money is not enough, they just watch ordinary people get dirty. Kill, even for fun!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was like a hydrogen bomb, bursting out loudly, and an invisible force was set off in the entire Quartet.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, each of them was complicated, some were trembling with anger, and some were panicked.


    At this time, how can I forgive such a thing?


    "My lord, is the city leader like this?!" The provincial leader still didn''t believe it.


    Yuwen Xiongba sneered and said: "He doesn''t know, his nephew is, but when his nephew calls him, he wants to attack my adults!"


    brush!


    Everyone changed their color, and their faces were full of cold sweat. The province master didn''t believe it before, but now his legs became soft with fright.


    The dean in a small city is so arrogant, it''s just looking for death.


    The masters of other provinces were relieved, but fortunately they were not in their own area, otherwise they would suffer.


    But at this moment, Lin Sheng Tai Dou directly knelt down, and he was completely frightened.


    "Master Su, all this is my fault, you can punish me."


    Su Yan looked at everyone present with cold eyes, and said again: "Didn''t I hear what I just said clearly!"


    Everyone trembled, like a fragile piece of paper, as if in danger of being blown down at any time.


    "Hand over the death list within three days!"


    Su Yan was already very patient, and it felt like he was talking to a group of idiots. Before changing, he could not help but shoot directly.


    For such a thing to happen, this group of masters can hardly escape the blame, and the responsibility cannot be shirk.


    Yuwen Xiongba also said with a cold face at this moment: "The martial arts world will never allow this kind of scum. Today we are summoning you to get rid of these scum. If this group of scum can''t come out, how can we get rid of dirty things!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone hurriedly answered, afraid to be dissatisfied.


    The same many heroes with blood and tears are also angry at this moment. They will definitely check themselves. This is mismanagement.


    "Let''s go away."


    After Su Yan said, he just ignored everyone and headed out of the laboratory.


    After Su Yan left for a long time, the group of heroes relaxed, their faces full of fear.


    It was hard for them to imagine that this incident would make Su Yan so angry.


    "Master Xiongba, why is Master Su so angry."


    A dean didn''t understand that this kind of thing could not be eliminated at all. If there is no small fish or shrimp in the ocean, it is still called the ocean.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t smile at all, still his face was cold, you know he was reprimanded by Su Yan.


    "Why, are you mentally retarded, don''t know why?!"


    "Give me to find out the scum. I advise you, my lord is not a joke this time. If the death list is handed in by that time, and the scum is found under your jurisdiction, then don''t blame me for being polite. !"


    After Yuwen Xiongba finished speaking, he also left with his sleeves. How he was not angry, he was also angry.


    Managing Hua Guo is too burdensome. There are so many things every day that I can��t be too busy.


    The next thing happened, in fact, I can''t blame Yuwen Xiongba at all, but Su Yan was handed over to Yuwen Xiongba to take care of it, and he could only find Yufumi Xiongba, and this was the superior pressure.


    When all the deities saw the departure of Yuwen Xiongba, their faces were ugly to the extreme. They now know thoroughly that this is not a small matter and must be taken seriously.


    When Yuwen Xiongba walked away, the leaders of all provinces looked angry, looking at the leaders of their own jurisdiction.


    "If something like this happens, don''t explain anything to me, you and I will check them one by one, and the scum in your jurisdiction will be found out for me!"


    One level is one level, and so on, but there are differences.


    The masters of the provinces certainly wouldn''t dare to wait like this. Their main task was to investigate the masters of the cities in their jurisdiction, and they would catch one by one.


    This is definitely not sloppy, after all, Yu Wen Xiongba just said that if they find out, it will not be that simple.


    Don��t look at each of them are the masters of the provinces, they are high and powerful, but in the eyes of Su Yan, they are scum. He can even kill the sect masters and empire kings of the martial arts world, and care about these little masters. .


    This matter really angered Su Yan, because it was a hidden danger. If it is not resolved, it will definitely cause serious trouble in the future.


    You have to know that it has only been five years since the spiritual energy has recovered. If this continues, wouldn''t the world be completely controlled by the martial arts world, and ordinary people will become slaves.


    Although ordinary people cannot be given the same status as monks, Su Yan must at least let the monks converge a bit, so that ordinary people have a chance to awaken.


    This is fundamental, and it must not be shaken, otherwise the earth will no longer be the earth in the future.

 Chapter 1983： All die to me!

    Who would dare not follow Su Yan''s order unless he didn''t want to survive.


    That night, all the masters from all over the country dispersed, returned to their place, and started the investigation intensively.


    This is not a trivial matter. It is a major event in the martial arts community in China, and it is related to the future social development and even the prosperity of the martial arts community.


    If such a group of scums dominate the martial arts world, there will be no chance for ordinary people in the martial arts world in the future, and they will all be controlled by their relatives.


    And the spiritual energy extradited by Su Yan at a high cost will definitely be taken by this group of people.


    Don''t take it for granted that as long as you have good talents, you can rise, that''s just whimsical.


    Your talent is good, you can awaken, but you don''t necessarily rise, because no matter how bad the sky is, you will start out as just a seedling.


    Seedlings are very fragile. If you accept orders from others, you may continue to grow. Otherwise, you will be encouraged or killed directly.


    Before the revival of spiritual energy, ordinary children were abducted by human traffickers, maimed and then begged for money.


    Even the world of ordinary people is so complicated, let alone the martial arts world.


    Now that Su Yan gave the order, he will definitely fix these things drastically this time, absolutely.


    In three days, this was Su Yan''s limit and his death order.


    Because all parts of the world are not peaceful now, the invasion of all kinds of dirty things has not been resolved.


    It was Su Yan''s goal to clean up some scum, and then set out to solve the dirty things.


    Some people might think, why don''t you clean up the dirty things first, as long as Su Yan speaks, those scum will converge a bit, and they will definitely contribute a little.


    Seeing that Su Yan thought differently, he didn''t need this group of scum to do anything. The scum should die and disappear on this earth.


    In his villa, Yuwen Xiongba was standing next to Su Yan, and Little Lori returned to China.


    Su Yan looked at a document on the table, took a casual glance, and then asked, "What is this?"


    Little Lori replied: "This is the recent situation of the invasion of dirt in various countries, and the situation is not optimistic."


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Little Lolita and said, "What is the realm of the strongest dirty thing?"


    "Preliminary statistics show that the filth of Yangdan Consummation has appeared in Europe, the filth of Yangdan Consummation has appeared in Southeast Asia, and the filth of Yangdan Consummation has appeared in Star Country."


    Little Lori had a cold expression, paused for a while, her eyes on Su Yan had an inexplicable meaning.


    "go on."


    "Someone saw prehistoric creatures in the Pacific Ocean!"


    Yuwen Xiongba also spoke at this moment: "My lord, someone found signs of fluctuations in the remains of Emperor Qin."


    Su Yan was silent for a while, looking at the sky outside the window, her voice was extremely cold.


    "Everything that should come will come."


    ...


    Three days passed quickly, and Su Yan was not idle during this period. He directly cleaned up the dirt in this area of ??Jiangbei.


    This made Jiangbei Taidou overjoyed, this was simply Su Yan''s help, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    The masters of other provinces and cities were so envious that Su Yan would help them too.


    But Su Yan couldn''t have so much time, and these people had to work hard for the rest, and Su Yan could solve some powerful dirty things at best.


    When the day came, the leaders from all over the country also came towards Jiangbei, and the gathering place was still the laboratory.


    Early in the morning, Su Yan went to the laboratory, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori naturally followed.


    "My lord, now I''m waiting for the local masters." Yuwen Xiongba whispered beside Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded, glanced at the huge lobby, and then closed his eyes.


    As time passed, the leaders from all over the world came in, dare not to have any delay, they were the fastest.


    When he arrived at the laboratory, Yuwen Xiongba got busy, arranging a place for the dean.


    There were only more than two hundred people coming this time. The remaining momentum was not that they didn''t come, but because of reasons.


    Some heroes joined the battle and couldn''t get out at all. Su Yan understood this, and even praised it.


    There is another part, that is the focus of this gathering.


    Su Yan looked at the 200-odd masters in front of him, tapped his fingers on the table a few times, and the atmosphere in the entire lobby was very solemn.


    After a while, Su Yan looked at Jiangbei Taidou and said lightly, "It''s up to you to start."


    Jiangbei is the place where Su Yan currently lives. Naturally, he is the first to bear the brunt. Even many scumbags were helped by Yuwen Xiongba. This Jiangbei hero can be said to be very leisurely.


    Jiangbei Taidou stepped onto the podium and looked at all the Taidou present with a serious face.


    "This investigation shocked me. I never thought that there are so many scum in the place under my jurisdiction, dereliction of duty!"


    Jiangbei Taidou is very condemned, but he is secretly happy, because these scums are not caught by him, and according to the spy news, Jiangbei scum is the least.


    "After investigation, Jiangbei has five city-level master scum, fifty county-level master scum, and 100 township leaders scum, a total of 1,000 people!"


    After Jiangbei Taidou finished speaking, his face was bruised and bulging. This figure made him very angry.


    The total number of heads of the masters is no more than 100, but a total of 1,000 people. This shows that the interests of them are very entangled, and there are many others that are not counted. Such people must be punished, but the crime is not dead. .


    For example, if Taidou colluded with the boss of the Chamber of Commerce just to make money, then the boss of the Chamber of Commerce should be punished, but not to die.


    After Jiangbei Taidou said, a group of people came directly into the lobby from the side, all of them were escorted. These are the scum of this thorough investigation.


    Looking at these thousand people, Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and he said directly: "Die all to me!"


    His voice fell, and the faces of the thousand people changed transiently, and all of them trembled with fright. Some people even **** out.


    These thousand people were escorted out, all executed, not one left.


    The things that these thousand people have done are actually cheaper to execute them, and the things that some people have done can not be overstated.


    Next was Jiangnan Taidou. He walked directly onto the podium and looked at everyone present and said: "I was shocked by this investigation, because I never thought that Jiangnan would have so many scum!"


    Jiangnan Taidou''s eyes were cold, and he said according to the small note: "Ten city-level heroes, 100 county-level heroes, 300 township leaders, a total of 2,590!"


    This is a terrible number. You must know that this is only the tip of the iceberg, but the catch is very serious, and there are countless small shrimps.


    "It''s unnecessary for Master Su to say, this group of people will definitely not stay in this world, they will all die!"


    Jiangnan Taidou said decisively, his eyes widened and his face full of violent, obviously he was also mad.

 Chapter 1984： Storm is coming!

    The Jiangnan master is very strong, after all, he is the Jiangnan master, who was promoted under the nose of Su Yan.


    Su Yan can''t be wrong in seeing people. Ordinary people will never let them be the masters. Even if your realm is high, you can''t be the power controller if you are not righteous.


    "Master Su, this group of scum fish people, afraid of dirty things, let me do it myself!"


    Jiangnan Dean looked at Su Yan with a pleading expression on his face.


    There are so many scum in his territory, this is his negligence, it is hard to shirk, and it is impossible to get rid of it.


    He now wants to beg Jing, and wants to win Su Yan''s forgiveness. Su Yan''s attitude determines his destiny.


    Su Yan glanced at Jiangnan Taidou, of course he knew his thoughts.


    This person is very upright, this is true, otherwise Su Yan would not promote him, of course, he is also thinking about himself, not honest and upright, he has a scheming heart.


    He must now warn his family that he must not mess around. Perhaps his family made a mistake and he even hid it.


    The most important thing is to express loyalty. Su Yan can decide his fate with a single word.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Good!"


    He also needs this kind of result, and the scum is enough. This group of masters want to punish it now, and let them know their position and responsibility. This is Su Yan''s goal.


    Jiangnan Taidou followed the group of scum out of the lobby, and suddenly there was a scream outside.


    There are some scumbags that can be killed easily. It is definitely not enough for the civilians to be angry, so they should also feel the pain.


    The remaining deans were full of solemn faces, and the Jiangnan deans were so strong and took the lead, how dare they not follow.


    "My lord, in the land of Yanjing, there are 10 city-level masters, 55 county-level masters, 120 township leaders, a total of 5,500!"


    It was Hu Yansheng who was talking, and Hu Yansheng was also extremely angry. He devoted himself to studying other things, but Yan Jing was actually not very management.


    But Hu Yansheng was very angry, because there were a total of five thousand five hundred people. What does this mean? The collusion of interests is huge.


    "Master Su, I will take care of these people!"


    After Hu Yansheng finished speaking, he didn''t know when he had an extra blade in his hand, shimmering with an icy luster, full of chill.


    Hu Yansheng took the knife and walked out, but the scum of Yanjing, their legs were soft and numb, they couldn''t walk at all, they were dragged out of the lobby.


    I had known that I regretted it today, and now this group of people must have regretted extremely, but there is no regret medicine.


    They oppress others, they rush to life, they enjoy power but fail to fulfill their obligations, **** it!


    A series of masters came to power one after another, the most serious was undoubtedly in the Northeast, and the scum reached tens of thousands.


    Of course, the Tohoku Taidou is also very gentleman. After knowing this data, he almost vomited blood, and directly carried a knife and cut dozens of people on the spot.


    Finally, he was stopped by Yu Wen Xiongba, and execution of these scums was fine, but he couldn''t tarnish the lobby.


    In the Northeast, the men are very men, and the bad ones are also very bad. This is true throughout the country. It is not surprising that every place has scum.


    Looking at the already empty lobby, Su Yan did not speak, was silent, and just sat quietly.


    He was waiting for the group of masters to wipe their **** clean, and then talk about things.


    About an hour later, all the heroes walked in covered in blood, already red eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba said at this moment: "If the scum is not eliminated, the martial arts world is not level!"


    All the deities nodded one after another, not daring not to agree.


    "Has all the scum been eliminated?"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s words made all the heroes terrified, and their faces changed drastically.


    "My lord, I have checked it all up and down." A dean hurriedly explained.


    Yuwen Xiongba sneered and said, "Check it all over, have you checked it at your own home?!"


    His voice was low and deep, and a violent spiritual power emerged in his hands, ready to kill.


    "As the master of a big city, the realm of Yin Dan is perfect. You indulge your family and become the local power lords. Your grandson harms good women, oppresses ordinary people, and kills casually. Don''t you know!"


    After Yu Wen Xiongba finished speaking, he directly pulled out the grandson of the city-level champion, kicked it to the ground, his face covered with blood.


    "Grandpa save me, grandpa save me!"


    The grandson wailed bitterly, already scared to pee.


    When the big city leader saw his grandson, his face was full of horror, and he knelt directly towards Su Yan.


    "Master Su, my grandson is acting nonsense, but my grandson is just such a grandson, a single pass!"


    There was a trace of coldness on Su Yan''s face, and with a wave of his hand, the grandson of the big city leader was dead.


    Then Su Yan looked at the master of the big city and said, "If you handed over your grandson before, maybe I would still be open to you, but now."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, this big city leader died directly and fell to the ground.


    Su Yan had said very clearly before. This time he was serious and even dared to hide. Isn''t this a question of and resistance to him.


    Such people must die, and if forgiven, it will lead to greater terrible consequences.


    What is killing chickens and monkeys? Su Yan is not killing chickens and monkeys. This is called purging scum!


    Immediately afterwards, Yu Wen Xiongba called again. A disciple from the provincial gate actually grabbed the dirty stuff to scare the ordinary people, and let the ordinary people fight the dirty stuff for fun.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    This time Su Yan was very hostile. He knew that this kind of killing was inexhaustible, but this time there were many killings!


    Until the end, in the entire lobby, there were more than one hundred and fifty deities left, all of them were scared and sweaty.


    They are afraid that their family members have done something bad, so wouldn''t they be implicated?


    Of course, in this case, Su Yan didn''t have a one-size-fits-all approach. He didn''t intentionally hide him. Killing those who deserved to be killed would not be punished.


    After everything was done, Yu Wen Xiongba counted the figures, this time a total of 100,000 people were killed!


    This is such a terrible number, the entire martial arts world is no more than ten million people, of which six million people have only recently awakened, and have not yet reached the rank of martial arts.


    There are so many scum in such a small martial arts world, which is indeed a terrible number.


    In the end, Su Yan warned this group of masters, and would never forgive when they discovered such things in the future.


    In fact, the reason why Su Yan was angry this time was entirely because of the attitude of these cultivators towards dirty things.


    He knew that monks must be more powerful than ordinary people, and the imbalance of class would definitely cause unfairness. He couldn''t manage this kind of thing, but if he didn''t deal with dirty things, it would definitely not be tolerated. This was a fuse.


    After everything was done, everyone left and began to clean up the dirty stuff in their place, but Su Yan was not idle.


    At this moment, dark clouds shrouded the house, and the earth was pitch black, as if something terrible would happen.

 Chapter 1985： patrol

    Su Yan didn''t know what terrible things would happen, but he must guess that it must be related to dirty things.


    Such a celestial phenomenon must declare a kind of uneasiness, the storm is about to come!


    But all this is unstoppable, and it is impossible to dissolve it in advance, because the dirty stuff has become a trend and it is impossible to stifle it.


    They have existed on this earth a long time ago. It is possible that in ancient times, auras existed. They may be the rulers of this place, or they may exist in opposition to the rulers of this place.


    This kind of thing that existed in ancient times can no longer be said to be strangled. They just regained consciousness and possessed very terrifying strength.


    In fact, there is no way to say exactly what the dirty things are, because they have not seen their true colors.


    They just lodge in the bodies of various creatures, dominate their bodies, threaten mankind, even kill mankind, and want to destroy the world.


    It may be just a kind of bacteria, or even a tiny cell, or it may be a powerful will.


    The former is not so scary, after all, bacteria exist in this world, but the latter is scary, and it can be shuddering.


    A strong will, this can''t be done by ordinary existence, even Su Yan thought of this, there was a hint of coldness in his heart.


    Calm was restored in the Jiangbei land, and all levels of masters and monks in the martial arts world joined the battle against the dirt.


    This is a fierce battle, full of danger, and must not be taken lightly.


    The most frightening thing about the filth is that he not only lodged in many dead creatures, but can even lodge in living people, which brought difficulties to many monks and difficulties in finding them.


    To find these dirty things and recognize them from the crowd, some special forces must be used.


    For this reason, Su Yan also gave a lesson to many deities and taught them a secret technique that can easily identify dirty things.


    After this group of masters returned, some of them passed on to other monks.


    This is not an attack or defensive technique, but a search technique derived from a certain characteristic of dirty things. It is of no use other than finding dirty things.


    This group of masters did not hide their privates, and gave them all their money, allowing many monks to master this secret technique.


    Martial law was enforced in various places for a time, and the most severe investigation in five years began.


    ...


    In the dead of night, there is a slightly remote residential area, a few kilometers away, and a large cemetery.


    For this reason, the housing prices in the residential areas in this area are not very exaggerated, attracting many people to buy.


    The cemetery is nothing but the cemetery. Many people don''t believe in the nothingness at all. It''s just that the traffic is a bit crowded every year on Ching Ming Festival.


    However, this place is located in the famous ancient capital of the thirteen dynasties, with rich cultural heritage, and there are many ancient ruins around it.


    In this remote residential area, ordinary people have already fallen asleep. After all, the working hours are fixed every day, and most of them don''t stay up late and are very regular.


    The whole place is quiet, with only a few pedestrians passing through, and the street lights are a little dim.


    On the avenue outside the residential area, several men in martial arts uniforms came towards this place. They received an order today to conduct a thorough investigation of this place.


    Headed by the person in charge of the local martial arts office, the strength of the master in the early days, and several master-level monks followed him.


    "Boss, what are you talking about? You check everywhere these days, day and night."


    A monk complained a little.


    If you want to check once or twice, they don''t say anything. They have been around a dozen times in this community, and they haven''t seen fart before.


    "Do you dare not comply with the task posted above?!"


    The person in charge of the martial arts office said coldly, his eyes kept looking forward.


    "Hey, no way, who made us just the grassroots."


    "I thought that if you entered the martial arts, you could reach the sky in one step, but I didn''t expect it to be the same."


    The person in charge of the martial arts office frowned and said, "You guys are endless, is it not enough to complain about so long? If you don''t want to do it, you can take off your uniform!"


    Obviously these people''s complaints made the person in charge angry.


    Although they are at the grassroots level in the martial arts world, they are treated much better than ordinary people.


    Their salary is dozens of times that of ordinary office workers, and they also enjoy many welfare policies. They don''t need to spend money on housing or anything.


    The martial arts community specially built villas for them for them to live in, and some even can develop side jobs, not like civil servants who are not allowed to do business.


    This is already a great job for them, and complaining is just envy of being stronger than them.


    In today''s society, monks are popular, and the higher the realm, the higher the power, and they can get the best treatment and enjoyment.


    This is normal, after all, powerful monks also bear the responsibility of guarding their own territory.


    The demonic capital cracked, and the few masters had sacrificed their lives.


    If there is no such order and complete chaos, the monks will not be too bad, at least much better than ordinary people.


    But in that case, they can bully ordinary people, but they have to be bullied by stronger monks at will.


    The person in charge understands this very well, so there is no complaint.


    The person in charge became angry, and the others didn''t dare to say anything, and started investigating separately.


    The entire residential area is very large. If you continue this investigation, you will definitely not be able to rest tonight.


    But let''s talk about it, complain and complain, but they are still very clear in their hearts that this is definitely not a joke.


    Of course they know about the dirty things, and they are terrified of the dirty things, and they want to clean it up.


    Especially the person in charge, he has really seen dirty things and knows its scaryness, so he is serious.


    A group of people, a group of two, separate investigations, so that the speed is faster.


    The reason why I chose to act at night is that on the one hand, there are few people and most people are resting. On the other hand, it has something to do with dirt.


    Whether it is the dirty things that are lodged in the dead creatures or the dirty things that are lodged in the human body, they all have a common feature. They must come out to kill humans, and even livestock such as pigs, horses and cattle will not be let go.


    Just like a vampire, it will come out to **** blood every once in a while, and the dirty stuff will come out every once in a while to find a hunting target.


    On the contrary, changes are rarely seen, and only some flooded places will appear on a large scale.


    Those places, like the last days, have died of unknown people, but now they have been suppressed by powerful monks in the martial arts world.


    Like these ordinary places, there are also dirty things, but it''s not a lot, so the grassroots monks in the martial arts world are allowed to patrol.


    Of course, they also learned the secret technique of distinguishing dirty things, otherwise even if they saw the dirty things, they might not know it.

 Chapter 1986： Click

    A group of two can take care of each other. If you patrol individually, if you encounter dirty things, if you lose it, you may not be notified.


    The two are different. Under normal circumstances, if you encounter dirty things, you will at least have a lot more chances to notify.


    What''s more, there are so many people and powerful, two people can even directly kill some weak and small dirty things.


    The dirt is too wide, except for objects that are not life, they can board everything, so in many cases, the monks are unprepared to be attacked.


    The person in charge and a monk in the realm of masters went to the south for inspections, because a month ago, dirty things were found in the south.


    It can be said that the south is the most dangerous place, and the person in charge of the martial arts office is naturally responsible.


    "Xiao Liang, have you heard that your wife is going to give birth recently?"


    The person in charge talked with the monk in the master realm while wandering around.


    Xiao Liang said with a smile: "Yes, it''s getting closer and closer to the expected delivery date. Recently, it has been very hard. I can''t eat enough, I can''t sleep well, and I just go to the toilet.


    "It''s like this, a woman getting pregnant is a very laborious process, and we must take more care of it." The person in charge reminded as a person who came over.


    Xiao Liang smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t have time to go home during inspections every day. I haven''t seen her for a long time, so I can only chat with her on the phone."


    The person in charge took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, handed one to Xiaoliang, and took one out and put it in his mouth.


    "Yes, this is an extraordinary period, the most severe and dangerous period in five years."


    Xiao Liang took out the lighter from his pocket and lit it on the person in charge as well as himself.


    The person in charge took a sip and said quietly, "After these two days have passed, I will give you a holiday. Go back and see my wife."


    "Thank you, boss." Xiao Liang was very excited, he really missed his wife.


    The two of them continued to walk towards the front, their area was still relatively large, and it would definitely be dawn after the inspection.


    The monks in other places are also inspecting.


    Although it is very hard, their life is much easier than ordinary people, and they can''t live a superior life every day.


    Good people never waste time, and even work harder than ordinary people, otherwise how to become a good person.


    At least the road to their awakening is much harder than ordinary people. Their talent is like a diploma, but it opens a door for you. You still have to go the rest of the way.


    The two came to a remote place, and there was a cemetery not far away, where many dead people were buried. Every year on Ching Ming Festival, people come from all over to pay homage to their loved ones.


    But the two were not afraid. They were atheists. Although there was such an incredible thing as dirty, they did not believe that the dead in the cemetery would crawl out.


    On the one hand, they are no longer ordinary people, and they can handle it even if they crawl out. On the other hand, they are all cremated. What is the possibility of crawling out? Cremation is really beneficial to the country and the people.


    "One more?" The person in charge handed the cigarette to Xiaoliang.


    Xiao Liang coughed a few times, then shook his head and said: "Stop smoking, patrol is important."


    "Well."


    The person in charge also put the cigarette into his pocket and patrolled with Xiao Liang.


    The place where the dirty stuff was found last time is here, so they must be serious.


    Last time, a group of members came to patrol here, but in the middle of the night, I saw a rotten man strolling on the road.


    The two suddenly became vigilant, using their spiritual power one after another, and approaching the rotten person.


    But as soon as they approached, the decomposing people actually smiled evilly from them, and then bit them directly.


    A monk was bitten in the neck on the spot, and the blood surged and couldn''t stop it.


    Their spiritual power has no effect on the rotten people, because their realm is too low.


    The other monk was directly paralyzed by fright, and in the end he could only run away and go back to inform him.


    The person in charge rushed here with a group of people, and the bitten monk had already had his clothes under him, and only blood stained on the ground was under him.


    It''s no wonder the person who ran away, even if he didn''t leave, he couldn''t save his companion, and he would take his own life.


    Finally, the person in charge started a comprehensive search and finally found the dirty thing next to the cemetery.


    Everyone worked together to get rid of the dirty stuff, and finally burned it to ashes with spiritual power.


    A single young man living alone, unfortunately, died because of illness, but no one noticed that it was moldy and rotting in the apartment.


    In the end, filth took the opportunity to invade, lodged in the body, and harmed the Quartet.


    There were at least several people who died in the hands of this filthy thing, including more than a dozen local residents.


    Thinking of the dirty things that were solved last time, a touch of vicissitudes appeared on the face of the person in charge. The danger always exists.


    I think he awakened and fought all the way. Although it was dangerous, he didn''t worry about his life. Basically, he was fighting against the same monks.


    Now that the dirty stuff is here, everyone hasn''t played against the dirty stuff. They all deal with the dirty stuff, and their lives are seriously threatened.


    The grassroots monks suffered the most serious casualties. He was transferred here a few months ago, because the previous one was killed by dirt and the entire office was destroyed.


    The monks from the county came to help and solved a lot of powerful dirty things, and they were much safer.


    And Xiaoliang had cold sweat on his forehead at the moment, after all, fear is human nature.


    He also came not long ago. He was still studying at school before, and he just graduated not long ago. Awakening was when he graduated from ordinary university, he transferred directly to Budo University and became a master after one year of study.


    But because he has no background, he cannot enter a better place to study, and can only be arranged to exercise at the grassroots level.


    But Xiao Liang did not complain, he was already content.


    Because just not long after he started working, he was allocated a house and received a good salary.


    Compared with his former classmates, he can be said to be the best among his classmates. Other classmates are either still looking for a job or are still in the internship period. The best one is only 10,000 to 20,000 per month.


    "Boss, boss!"


    At this moment, other groups'' voices came from the communicator.


    The person in charge immediately opened the channel and asked: "I am here, have you found anything?"


    "In the West End, we found a corpse just dead. The wound doesn''t look like an ordinary weapon wound, it looks more like a masterpiece of dirty stuff."


    The person in charge immediately sank, and said to the communication machine: "Okay, you are just staying at the scene, we will come right away."


    At the same time, other groups of personnel also rushed towards the Western District. Under certain circumstances, all parties are required to support them. After all, they are afraid of encountering tough dirt.


    And just after the person in charge and Xiao Liang left, the original place, the black color became deeper and deeper, and the dim street light suddenly went out.


    In the endless darkness, there was a clicking sound, and the communication machine held in the hand also made a clicking sound.

 Chapter 1987： Dragged underground

    The western part is far away from the person in charge, and both of them are running their spiritual powers, walking like the wind, like running Asian trapeze.


    Under this circumstance, they naturally dare not be careless, and must go to the destination in the fastest time. Time is life, and the faster they can reduce the danger.


    The day turn of the other groups is closer to the west, and the time to arrive should be faster.


    In the Western District, this is a wealthy area, which is quite different from the places where Xiaoliang and the others inspected.


    Neat streets, bright street lights, and well-built road gardens.


    Every house is equipped with monitoring equipment outside, and one by one forms a well-known community around it.


    "It was Xiao Zhou and Xiao Meng who were notified. The two boys are a bit like Xiao Liang."


    Because the office in this place was given away by dirty stuff not long ago, people from various places were transferred, and novices like them were transferred.


    Next to Xiao Meng and Xiao Zhou, there was a corpse lying on the ground with blood stains, which was terrible.


    The reason for the notification was that the dead body was so miserable that most people couldn''t do it.


    The man''s intestines were all caught, and his chest had punctured scars, which looked like very long and terrible nails.


    Who can have such long nails, and they are so sharp and terrible, you don''t need to guess about this, so the two of them reported it without hesitation.


    The most recent group rushed over, and when they saw the corpse on the ground, both of them shuddered.


    "This death is too miserable!"


    One of them said, not daring to look at it.


    After all, they are all newcomers, and there is still some resistance to this aspect.


    Everyone is here, now we wait for the person in charge to deal with it.


    Fortunately, no trace of dirt was found around, only the corpse of the unfortunate victim.


    The person in charge and Xiao Liang ran out of breath and rushed to the destination in the fastest time.


    The person in charge walked directly towards the victim, his eyes were as ice, very different from other monks.


    He had seen countless corpses, even before the dirty things appeared, he had dealt with many cases of monk murder.


    Ordinary cases can be handed over to the police station, but when a monk commits a crime, it must be handled by a department like them. After all, ordinary police officers can''t beat a monk.


    After a brief glance, the person in charge stood up and took a cigarette from his arms.


    "It is undoubtedly that the dirt is dry, the wound is impossible for ordinary people to do, and spiritual power remains in the wound."


    Xiao Liang was also carefully observing, and at the moment he said to the person in charge, "Is there another possibility."


    "What do you think."


    Xiao Liang said according to his own understanding: "Of course the possibility of dirty stuff is the greatest, but this time it is not the monk''s revenge!"


    As soon as this was said, everyone around frowned, which was not impossible.


    "Do not rule out this possibility, you say so, this possibility is not small." A monk agreed with Xiao Liang''s words.


    But the person in charge shook his head and said: "Look carefully, this is definitely not done by the monk. The spiritual power of the monk is not the same as the spiritual power of the dirt."


    This is the reason the person in charge determined that the dirty stuff was doing it, and it was the most direct and important reason.


    He went to the county to study not long ago, specifically to identify the difference between dirty things and monks. Experiencers and city leaders gave them detailed explanations.


    At this moment, the person in charge is making seals with both hands, and a spirit power from his dantian circulates out and moves toward his hands.


    He wiped his eyes with both hands at this moment, and a faint light was enveloped between them.


    This is to open the eyes of the sky, and this is also the secret technique that Su Yan gave to the deans around the world.


    This is the most basic. You can only see some dirty things that are not at a high level. If you want to see dirty things at a higher level, it is much more complicated.


    After opening the eyes of the sky, the person in charge saw a faint light emitting from the victims, the light showing a host of hostility.


    "It''s definitely something dirty!"


    The person in charge has confirmed again at this moment, and it has been confirmed.


    The monks around were nervous, which also meant that there was definitely something dirty around them, and they suddenly felt unsafe around them.


    But when everyone was very nervous about what to do next, beside the victim, the underground blood stains disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and they were all absorbed by the underground.


    The entire ground was extremely clean, and even the blood on the victims disappeared.


    The entire body of the victim began to shriveled, showing the meaning of withered bones, if it weren''t for a set of shelter, it would definitely be like a mummy.


    But this has not been noticed by everyone. At this moment, the person in charge and others are discussing what to do.


    "No trace of any dirt was found in these four weeks." Xiao Zhou replied to the person in charge.


    The person in charge nodded and said to everyone: "Now you must be serious and be prepared. I will stay here tonight. Xiao Zhou and Xiao Liang will transport the corpse back to the office and print some leaflets to remind Residents around you should not come out at will at night."


    "Ok."


    Everyone listened to the orders and did their own business.


    Xiao Zhou and Xiao Liang drove the car over, and the two got out of the stretcher car, intending to load the body onto the car and transport it back.


    But when the two approached the corpse, their expressions changed.


    "Something''s wrong!" Xiao Zhou said hastily, staring at the corpse.


    Xiao Liang''s complexion also changed slightly, and a magical power shrouded his hand, ready to shoot.


    The person in charge came over and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "The blood on this ground is gone, and the corpse seems extremely shriveled."


    "Sucked dry?!" The other monks looked shocked, and they were very vigilant.


    "Don''t panic!"


    The person in charge stabilized his army, squatted directly, and pulled open the collar of the corpse. Under the collar, there was just an extremely shriveled body with flesh and skin wrapped in bones.


    The face of the person in charge immediately sank, his hands were running spiritual power, and he wanted to directly destroy the body.


    But right here, the body actually wriggled, constantly twitching, like a crawling insect.


    Everyone was shocked, and they used their spiritual powers, as long as the person in charge gave an order, they would attack directly.


    But without waiting for them to attack, the body actually penetrated directly into the ground and disappeared suddenly!


    Everyone was stunned. They had never encountered such a situation before, and they were almost like ghosts.


    At this moment, Xiao Liang actually felt that his feet were being held by something, and the powerful force dragged him towards the ground.


    "help me!"


    Xiao Liang roared, and the others turned and looked around and found that half of Xiao Liang''s body had been dragged into the ground.


    Everyone hurriedly grabbed Xiaoliang''s hands to prevent further sinking.


    But Xiaoliang''s mouth and nose were all full of blood, and something unknown must have happened.

 Chapter 1988： please

    Everyone was a little at a loss, because it came so suddenly, there was no sign at all, and everyone did not react.


    The first thing is to grab the trabeculae to prevent him from sinking.


    In the second time, the person in charge rushed over, sealed with both hands, ran the sturdy spiritual power, and patted the ground directly.


    The trabeculae sinks, this must be related to the ground, perhaps the dirt is hiding under the ground.


    The corpse before suddenly disappeared, and the blood was absorbed cleanly. Thinking about it this way, it must have something to do with the underground!


    "Xiaoliang hold on!"


    A monk was full of pain, looking at Xiao Liang with distress, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hold on, I will save you!"


    The person in charge continued to pat the ground angrily, and the whole ground made a clicking sound, exactly the same as the sound heard before.


    Click...


    The sound didn''t sound much, but at this time, under such an environment, it sounded creepy.


    Click...


    There is a crunchy feeling like something is eating.


    Xiao Liang''s face was full of pain. It was no longer vomiting blood and bleeding, but blood came out of his nose, mouth and even his eyes.


    It was as if he was under a lot of pressure in his body, and the blood was directly squeezed out.


    This is obviously very painful, and it can even be guessed that the half of Trabeculae''s body that has fallen into the ground suffered terrible injuries.


    Everyone dared not think about it. Some people even dared not look at it. Xiao Liang became a blood man.


    "hold onto!"


    The person in charge kept bombarding the ground, and his spiritual power collided with the ground, trying to blast the ground away.


    But on weekdays, his power can definitely smash the ground, but today the ground is like brown sugar, it''s so sticky, it can''t help it.


    Other monks also joined in, only two people pulled the trabeculae to prevent him from sinking.


    Xiao Liang kept wailing in pain. He is a man who has to endure no matter how painful he is, but he can''t stand it. This is simply a burning to the soul!


    "Ah!"


    The screams resounded everywhere, and families in the surrounding wealthy area turned on the lights, but in the end they turned off and no one dared to come out.


    The person in charge trembled, bombarding the ground constantly, he could only do this, there was no other way.


    His eyes are already full of tears, how he wants to replace Xiaoliang.


    Xiao Liang is like a child to him, he also has a dear wife, and even an unborn child.


    If this continues, I am afraid he will not even see his child for the last time!


    "I fought with you!"


    The person in charge ran all his spiritual powers and directly blasted the ground, a dull sound erupted from the entire ground, and a crack appeared on the ground.


    Looking through the cracks, the underside in between is full of bright red meaning, Xiaoliang''s body!


    Even under the crack, a pair of scarlet eyes could be seen. Those eyes looked at them, as if looking at food, more like a smile.


    The person in charge knows that this is definitely not a simple dirty thing, I am afraid it can''t be dealt with.


    "retreat!"


    The person in charge shouted at the surrounding monks, this is an order.


    Xiao Liang could not be saved, because at the moment Xiao Liang had stopped screaming and seemed to have died.


    But Xiao Liang is not dead yet, he still has one last trace of emptiness.


    His whole body was trembling, and the intense pain made him unable to stabilize his body.


    "Boss... Boss, promise me, help me take care of them!"


    Xiao Liang uttered his last words, and then he broke free of the hands of the two monks and was dragged directly underground!


    The trabeculae disappeared completely, leaving only a gap on the ground, and the eyes in that gap disappeared at this moment.


    "Go, go!"


    The person in charge yelled, at this time absolutely can''t be the benevolence of women, otherwise more people will die.


    They have no time to be sad, too late to be sad, their lives are the most important, and Xiao Liang cannot be saved.


    All the monks wiped the tears on their faces and left with reluctance.


    But when they walked to the car, they discovered that their boss did not go with them at all.


    "Boss, what are you doing?!" Xiao Zhou asked anxiously.


    The person in charge took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it and took a sip, enjoying himself.


    "There is so much bullshit, hurry up and drive away, or don''t blame the labor and management for being rude!"


    This abnormal remark and behavior made everyone turn around and look over.


    Someone had sharp eyes and saw the bright red under the feet of the person in charge, and he bleeds.


    More than that, the hand of the skeleton that has been like **** grabbed his ankle, making him unable to move half a step at all.


    "Mom is stubborn, I don''t listen to what I said, right? Get out, get out!"


    The person in charge was anxious and yelled at a group of monks, almost roaring.


    At this moment, it can be seen that his body is trembling, his forehead is already full of sweat, and he is obviously suffering from strong pain.


    He can''t go, he knows it, or of course he will go too.


    Since he can''t leave, what else to leave? It''s also good to buy some time for these cultivators who are little guys in his eyes.


    "Boss!"


    Everyone''s tears fell immediately, and they couldn''t accept it.


    When Xiao Liang died, they were all in great pain, and now the boss is also retained by the dirt.


    "Boss, I''ll save you!"


    Xiao Zhou said he would rush towards the person in charge.


    But the person in charge was using spiritual power and slapped him back directly.


    "Go away, can''t you just hear what labor and management are saying!"


    "Get all of me, get all of me!"


    The person in charge became more anxious, he knew that this dirty thing was not simple, it definitely existed beyond the realm of the master, and could not fight at all.


    If these little kids don''t run, they really won''t be able to run.


    "Do you want to die with me!"


    The person in charge glared, and the pain had already made him hard to fight, because his feet had been dragged into the ground, and the dirt was gnawing frantically, eating his flesh and bones little by little, just like silkworms eating mulberry. Ye general.


    "go!"


    Xiao Zhou took a group of monks into the car, the car started, and it drove away. After a while, there was no shadow.


    When the person in charge saw it, his face was relieved, showing a chuckle, and his burden was let go.


    "Please, Xiao Liang''s daughter-in-law and my family have to be taken care of by you."


    He took a bit of a cigarette and looked at the half of his body that had fallen into the ground coldly. At this moment, his body had been gnawed away by almost half.


    He ran his pubic field and exploded directly, he wanted to die with the dirty thing.


    However, his idea is good, but the result is not good.


    The dirt was unscathed and not affected at all, but he had blew himself up and became a pile of flesh and blood.


    Naturally, the dirty stuff will not miss the chance of a big meal, and greedily eat all the body of the person in charge.

 Chapter 1989： Missing one after another

    Xiao Zhou and others left in tears, crying heartbreakingly. The person in charge did not leave in order to protect them. They knew this very well.


    The speed of the car is very fast, it is already the limit speed, because they don''t know if the dirty thing will catch up.


    They don''t want to let down the boss, they want to live, take care of Xiao Liang and the boss'' family!


    The car was whizzing and speeding, and he didn''t care about the dirty stuff. After he finished eating the body of the person in charge, he disappeared and was hidden in the ground again.


    Compared with ordinary people, these dirty things are more willing to eat monks, because monks have dantian, which contains spiritual power, for them, eating can improve their own strength.


    Ordinary people eat the most to satisfy their hunger, so many ordinary people suffer only because the dirty stuff is too hungry.


    This also proves one thing, there are really a lot of dirty things, and the amount is terrifying!


    The night slowly faded, and when the day came, the car galloped all the way, even to the martial arts office, the group did not stop, they drove directly to the county town.


    In the martial arts boundary of the county seat, next to the gate of a building, Xiao Zhou and others were distraught.


    "Let us in, if we have to report."


    "What''s the rush? There are too many people to report, and there is a long queue inside."


    "Our person in charge is dead!" Xiao Zhou''s body was bruised and bulging, and he wanted to blast the guard.


    Hearing this, the guard took it seriously and hurriedly dialed the number of the county martial arts leader.


    "Leader Tang, something big happened in Donglin Town, and the person in charge who had just arrived has died again."


    "What, dead again?!" There was a rough voice on the phone.


    "Yes, all the small hairs sent here came to the county."


    "Let them wait, I''ll be back right away!"


    The phone hung up, Xiao Zhou and others waited for about half an hour, and an off-road vehicle drove into the gate.


    Of the five people who got off the bus, they knew three of them, and the other two Xiao Zhou and others looked strange.


    Because of the long distance, when the two approached, Xiao Zhou and the others'' complexions changed drastically, and they almost knelt down.


    It was hard to imagine that the two of them turned out to be the existence they had long admired, Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Master Su, Master Xiong!"


    Xiao Zhou and the others were so excited that they couldn''t even speak. They knew that this time the boss and Xiao Liang''s hatred would definitely be avenged.


    Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba had just received the news from here, and met the head of the action team in this county on the way, so they followed in his car.


    "Quickly give way, let Master Su and Master Xiongba go to the room and say." The leader of the action team said hurriedly.


    "Good, good."


    Xiao Zhou and others hurriedly stepped aside.


    There is simply a huge gap. Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba are like men at the top of the pyramid, and they are just grassroots members of the martial arts world, like a moat.


    Of course it is exciting to see a real person, but it is even more respectful and even scared.


    In the room, Su Yan sat on the sofa casually, and a pure-looking girl brought tea.


    Su Yan took a sip, then looked at the county Liu Taidou who had dared to come.


    Yuwen Xiongba is standing next to Su Yan. He is used to it. If he sees Yuwen Xiongba on weekdays, he will definitely be here, but it is different now. Su Yan is present.


    Of course, other people didn''t even dare to sit down. They were all standing, and some were shaking while standing.


    Su Yan said to a group of people, "All sit down and talk."


    Standing makes him feel half short, a little uncomfortable.


    Yuwen Xiongba also sat on the sofa under Su Yan''s sign.


    "Master Su, there have been too many dirty things in our county recently, and many town leaders have sacrificed. New ones have just been sent and sacrificed."


    "Yes, there are too few monks in our county, and it''s hard to support it."


    It is of course true that a group of people complained. They didn''t have the guts to lie.


    Su Yan knocked on the desktop, he didn''t speak, he was waiting for someone.


    A county is naturally not the target of this visit, he came because of this city.


    But within half an hour, the county''s subordinate departments and even the provincial martial arts leaders rushed over.


    The dean of the Ministry of Cultural Relics did not rush back because he went to Lin City to preside over the overall situation.


    There were too many people here, and the county office was suddenly full.


    In the end, Su Yan selected a few persons in charge, and then went to the chamber to talk.


    "Master Su, our cultural relics province has had too much dirt recently, as if all the underground has crawled out." A provincial chief was full of anxiety.


    Su Yan nodded: "I also heard Xiongba talk about it, so I came to find out."


    "The powerful bosses everywhere have disappeared one after another, as if all have disappeared, and the corpse capital cannot be found."


    "Yes, disappeared out of thin air, disappeared, and the entire provincial martial arts cultivator lost half!"


    In the past few months, the loss of so many monks was indeed a big deal.


    Su Yan''s brows frowned, which meant that he had already faced this matter squarely and must be resolved.


    At this moment, that Xiao Zhou actually rushed into the conference room.


    "Master Su, I have something to report!"


    Xiao Zhou''s face flushed, he almost saved his life to accumulate courage, otherwise he would dare to rush in even if he gave him a hundred courage.


    The other heroes and bosses all showed anger on their faces, because it was too rude, and they were afraid that Su Yan would be angry about it.


    "How well is this place?"


    "This is shameful, drag it out!"


    A group of people''s masters scolded.


    The county leader was so scared that he paled, now he just wanted to slap Xiao Zhou to death.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Treat me very much during extraordinary times. It''s best not to let me see your official airs again."


    The scum was only bloodbathed not long ago, and Su Yan didn''t want to be bloodbathed again.


    All the big bosses have changed their colors one after another and dare not say another word.


    Xiao Zhou ran to Su Yan and knelt down directly.


    "Master Su, I really have something to do. Let me finish. If you want to kill, you have to listen to it."


    "Come on, you are very courageous, how could I kill you."


    "We patrolled an area last night, and Xiao Liang and the person in charge were harmed by dirt!"


    "The filthy thing was out of sight, so it hid underground and attacked them!"


    Su Yan frowned, and hurriedly asked: "Hidden underground?!"


    "Yes, I heard from you outside that many powerful monks are missing. I think it might be related to this."


    A gangster slapped his thigh fiercely, and said annoyed: "That''s it, I said why I haven''t been able to find this group of dirty things, it turned out to be hiding in the ground!"


    Originally, a lot of dirty things came out from the underground, and everyone was killed, but I didn''t expect some dirty things were hidden underground and used sneak attacks.


    This is patrolling everywhere, doesn''t it just send sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    "Take me to see."


    Su Yan got up and walked directly to the outside of the chamber. The others immediately followed.

 Chapter 1990： Countless deaths in one palm!

    Seeing everyone following him, Su Yan frowned slightly, and said to the group of people: "You go and do your business and let that person follow me."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the group dared not agree, they nodded one after another, and disappeared before Su Yan''s eyes.


    Only Xiao Zhou''s faces were full of excitement, and at this moment they strode to Su Yan.


    "what''s your name?"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Zhou, his age was not much different from him.


    "Xiao Zhou."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Yan walked ahead, followed by Yuwen Xiongba, and Xiao Zhou and others followed closely.


    After exiting the county office gate, a few people got on an off-road vehicle and headed directly towards their destination.


    This way, the speed is not very fast, but it is also considered a gallop.


    Su Yan sat in the car with a calm expression on his face.


    "Xiao Zhou, talk about the detailed process." Yuwen Xiongba asked at the moment as he drove the car.


    Xiao Zhou nodded quickly, and said grimly: "This is how things are."


    "We patrol as usual, and it will take at least one night for that area to be patrolled."


    "Just halfway through the patrol, we found a corpse bitten to death by dirt, and then everyone ran over."


    "What does the wound of the corpse look like?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    "It was killed by very sharp nails, which penetrated the chest and even the stomach."


    "Damn it, this is no ordinary dirty thing."


    Yuwen Xiongba encountered a lot of dirty things, and some of the rules were found out.


    Xiao Zhou continued: "It''s time for the boss and us to examine the corpse. The blood in the corpse suddenly disappeared and turned into a mummy. At the same time, Xiao Liang... half of his body was dragged to the ground.


    Xiao Zhou was already crying, and the person next to him said, "The boss sacrificed himself in order to buy us time!"


    Su Yan sat in the car with a calm face. After so many things, such things didn''t move him much.


    It''s just that his heart is still very angry. If this dirty thing is not solved for a day, the world will not be peaceful!


    The car was galloping, and after Xiao Zhou and the others finished speaking, the whole car was silent for half a minute.


    When there was an hour''s drive from the destination, the car reached a winding road.


    With constant fluctuations back and forth, the road is very rugged and the speed has slowed down.


    But at this moment, there was a creaking sound from the back of the car.


    That''s right, Xiao Zhou, who had originally spoken, turned out to be a dirty thing at this moment, and bit his colleague''s throat!


    This kind of clicking sound was naturally noticed by Su Yan and Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately braked, looking back, his face full of anger.


    "Mad, let the dog days get in here!"


    It can be said that Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba were careless, and never thought that Xiao Zhou had been infested by dirt.


    Two of his colleagues had fallen in a pool of blood long ago, and they did not react at all when they died.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately shot, and blasted his fist directly at the rushing Xiao Zhou, which instantly shattered his brain.


    Xiao Zhou lay on the ground feebly, completely dead, and the last unwillingness in his eyes.


    And the two colleagues who had been bitten by him became dirty at this moment, rushing towards Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba easily solved it with one punch, but the car was full of blood and minced meat, some of which were difficult to look directly at.


    "It''s really bad luck!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the car with anger on his face.


    "This is our problem. An ant''s dirty thing was not found."


    "My lord, this dirty thing is a little different!"


    "Huh?" Su Yan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, asking questions.


    "This filthy thing is a little novel, it escaped my previous investigation."


    "Have you probed?"


    "Yes, I have explored with mystery, but I didn''t find it."


    "Isn''t that something bad?!"


    Su Yan''s face suddenly turned black, and a touch of extreme anger appeared in his eyes. This group of dirty things were too difficult to get tangled in, it was really hateful.


    "My lord, this dirty thing is getting harder and harder to deal with, and it''s constantly changing, making it harder to find."


    "They may already know that we are dealing with them, so they are constantly evolving and pay more attention to hiding themselves."


    "Yes, it''s hard to deal with this way."


    Su Yan nodded, and said to Yuwen Xiongba: "So you must find the source everywhere and kill all of them, so that you can completely eliminate it!"


    The two walked towards their destination on foot. After all, the distance was not too far. The reason why the two of them was actually faster than driving on foot was to take care of Xiao Zhou and others.


    Now Xiao Zhou and others are gone, and the car is filthy, so he abandoned the car and went on foot.


    "Hey, things like this happen every day." Su Yan sighed, a pity.


    When Xiao Zhou and the others were escaping, they had already been planted with the fruits of the devil by the dirt, and they couldn''t escape.


    Originally, the dirty thing wanted to sneak attack, taking advantage of Xiao Zhou and the others to call for someone, when the time comes, it will be swept away.


    But it was Su Yan and Yuwen Xiongba who called out, which naturally couldn''t be dealt with.


    They walked for about ten minutes before they saw the so-called residential area.


    "Is it here?"


    Su Yan looked at this huge residential area and asked.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded and said, "Yes, this is it."


    "Okay, go and see."


    The two entered the residential area. They did not know the specific place and could only search around.


    As soon as he entered the residential area, Su Yan turned on his spiritual consciousness, Fang Yuanbaili, nothing could escape his brain.


    "This group of dirty things are hidden underground, it''s not easy to explore." Yu Wen Xiongba frowned, he didn''t find anything.


    Su Yan showed a sneer on his face at the moment, looking directly at this huge residential area.


    "Since it is hidden, then I will let them into the soil for safety!"


    Su Yan walked to a clearing and looked at the ground of the clearing, a terrifying wave of power suddenly appeared on the palm of his right hand.


    Su Yan directly hit the ground with a palm and blasted his strength to the extreme.


    The invisible force is not a destructive force. The ground around it just means a shock.


    Of course Su Yan didn''t want to destroy this place. If he wanted to, this palm could directly turn this residential area into ruins.


    He just solves the dirty stuff!


    This palm is more like ultrasound, penetrating countless underground, several kilometers deep underground!


    The dirty things hiding in the ground all fled at the moment, but the speed at which they fled was as fast as Su Yan''s power.


    None of them could escape, and they were directly shaken to death by Su Yan''s palm!


    With this palm falling, countless filths in this place were shaken to death, even the filth of Yin Dan Yang Dan level was not immune.


    After a while, countless dirt appeared on the ground, leaving only a body.

 Chapter 1991： The earth shakes

    Su Yan looked at these dirty bodies that emerged coldly, and there was no half-wave in his heart, he was very indifferent.


    Yu Wen Xiongba was quite surprised, just a palm, which killed at least a few thousand dirty things, and it could pile up like a mountain.


    When these dirty things are dead, their boarding bodies will emerge directly on the ground.


    For a while, everyone in the residential area was scared to death. They couldn''t believe that there was so much dirt in the ground where they lived.


    "My lord, this is too much." Yu Wen Xiongba said in surprise.


    "It''s a lot, this place is not right."


    In a small residential area, there are so many dirty things hidden underground, which is not normal in itself.


    With so many dirty things, people in this place can be eaten in a few days, and it is impossible to be in peace in most cases.


    There is only one situation that can explain it, that is, rabbits do not eat grass on the edge of the nest, they just regard this place as a nest.


    "Let me go and take a look underground."


    As Su Yan said, he was directly running the power and rushing towards the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly used his spiritual power, following in the footsteps of Su Yan.


    The two rushed into the ground. The ground was dark, with mud and rocks all over, and there was no other discovery.


    "Impossible, so many dirty things, there must be something underground."


    "Let''s take a closer look."


    The two went straight down several kilometers underground and reached a critical place.


    In this place, they discovered an ancient tomb. Of course, this tomb could not be buried in such a deep place. It was just that the dirt was transferred to the bottom.


    Those thousands of corpses are completely buried objects in this tomb.


    Some people, there are also animal carcasses, all kinds, even bronzes, all of them are lodged.


    "This group of dirty things are really pervasive." Seeing this empty tomb, Yuwen Xiongba felt a little sad for the owner of this tomb.


    "Go up."


    The two returned to the ground.


    Even if the matter in this place is resolved, it is not a waste of time, at least so many dirty things have been resolved.


    Just when the two were about to leave, the originally peaceful ground started to shake at this moment, and the vibration was very strong.


    "My lord, haven''t your power dissipated yet?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked in surprise.


    Su Yan frowned and gave it to him.


    "Is this my strength!"


    Su Yan looked at the shaking ground at this moment, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "The Lord is out."


    There was a terrible shaking, and there seemed to be huge fluctuations in the whole place. The ground shook and the mountains collapsed.


    The original residential area seemed to collapse at this moment.


    Su Yan hurriedly mobilized his power and turned into a large formation to guard this place.


    And under the collapsed mountain peak, a huge monster beast emerged at this moment!


    The monster beast looks strange, it can be said to be a four-different appearance, with a huge body, and it is constantly bombarding the square, appearing very angry.


    "Damn human beings, killed so many of my men!"


    The monster beast is extremely violent, and can smash a mountain with one punch!


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan could no longer remain stable, so he directly said to Yuwen Xiongba, and then rushed towards the monster.


    His speed was extremely fast, but he arrived in a moment. Without a moment of hesitation, he blasted a punch directly and hit the monster''s body directly.


    The monster was in pain, turned around and looked at Su Yan, with a frenzied face, directly spraying a cloud of corrosive liquid.


    This monster has the power of the Yin and Yang realm, so it is very powerful, otherwise it would not be able to withstand Su Yan''s punch.


    Su Yan originally thought that this monster was nothing more than Yang Dan, and Su Yan''s power was not strong.


    Avoiding the corrosive liquid of the monster beast, Su Yan directly hit the monster beast once again. The power of this punch was twice as strong as before.


    This time the demon beast couldn''t bear it, and its body was directly shot out of a hole, blood flowed.


    The monster beast was full of shock, and was extremely jealous of Su Yan. He didn''t expect that a small and weak, sand-like human would be so strong.


    "hateful!"


    The demon beast wanted to run away directly. He knew that he could not beat Su Yan, so he was seriously injured with just one punch.


    But how could Su Yan let him escape? If this kind of harm is not done, it will be a nightmare for the earth.


    He didn''t understand why the spiritual energy regained, and so many dirty things in the Yin-Yang realm appeared all at once. What the earth was like before really made him hard to figure out.


    Su Yan chased after him, grabbed the monster''s tail, pulled it hard, and broke suddenly, blood gushing out like a waterfall.


    The monster was in pain, cried again and again, and the voice trembled!


    "I fought with you!"


    The monster beast rushed towards Su Yan, intending to die together.


    Su Yan sneered and didn''t care about it at all.


    A violent force appeared in his hand, and the force of collapse came out.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan let out a cold cry, and the force of collapse directly bombarded the monster beast, extremely violent.


    The sky rippled, the sky and the earth changed color, countless powers shuttled around, the monster beast stopped shaking at this moment.


    His body suddenly burst and turned into endless ashes.


    It was just a monster beast in the early Yin-Yang realm. Su Yan solved it with great ease.


    Looking at the endless ashes, Su Yan casually burned the ashes into nothingness.


    The whole place returned to calm, and Su Yan also fell directly to the ground.


    Yu Wen Xiongba walked over, his face full of shock.


    Of course he knew the strength of that monster beast, but Su Yan solved it so easily, Su Yan added a little more weight in his eyes.


    "grown ups."


    Su Yan nodded faintly, and said, "I''m afraid it''s this monster beast that has caused trouble in this place!"


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded repeatedly and said, "It must be true. Now that the adults have solved this big boss, this place must be stabilized."


    But as soon as his voice fell, the surrounding area that had restored calm was another wave at this moment.


    "what happened?!"


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the surrounding fluctuations, his face was full of shock.


    "Are there monsters?!"


    A look of fear appeared on Yuwen Xiongba''s face.


    Su Yan said coldly, "If there is a monster, then continue to kill it."


    However, Su Yan''s sense of spirit found that the fluctuation was not caused by the surroundings, it seemed to be coming from other places.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "what happened?"


    "This shock is coming from the west!" Su Yan''s eyes were cold and his expression was frosty.


    "Could it be that there is such a terrible guy in the west?!"


    At this moment, the surrounding mountains were shaking again, even more than before, very terrifying.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate and said directly to Yu Wen Xiongba, asking him to maintain the safety of his surroundings, while he was heading towards the source of the fluctuation.


    Countless dirty things, then kill!

 Chapter 1992： Shi Huangxian!

    To the west, Su Yan doesn''t know the specific place, but it''s definitely not around here.


    At this moment, he had already rushed to the west, but for a moment, his figure disappeared.


    Yuwen Xiongba stays where he is, and he is also responsible for the aftermath of this place, and even checks whether there are any fish that have slipped through the net.


    For Su Yan, Yuwen Xiongba is still very relieved, because Su Yan has grown to a point he can''t imagine.


    Although Su Yan''s realm is only half a step of Yin and Yang, the dirty things in the initial stage of Yin and Yang are almost like clay figures in his hands, and they can be killed without any effort.


    Yu Wen Xiongba glanced at the collapsed mountain not far away, his face trembled, and then disappeared into the street.


    The fluctuations in the west were very violent. Not only Su Yan, but the local dean also came upon hearing the news, and even the provincial dean came over.


    This group of people was one step ahead of Su Yan, standing in the air, not daring to set foot.


    When Su Yan arrived, all the masters were walking towards Su Yan.


    "Master Su!"


    When Provincial Master saw Su Yan, his face was surprised.


    Su Yan nodded lightly, looked at the tomb in the distance, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    "We just arrived, and the fluctuations came from the tomb."


    "Yes, the people around have been evacuated in an emergency just now." Another martial arts leader answered.


    Su Yan nodded. He did a good job. Protecting people''s lives is the most important thing and also the most basic thing.


    When Su Yan looked over, he found that this place seemed a bit familiar.


    "This is the Tomb of Shi Huang?!"


    The other heroes nodded, because of this, there are so many tourists here, and because of this, they dare not act rashly.


    The tomb of Shi Huang was shaking. This is not a trivial matter. It is not a problem with the ruins, but there are many unknown existences sold below.


    Not to mention, the terracotta warriors and horses next to them are tens of thousands of stone warriors. If they were all possessed by dirt, it would be terrifying.


    Everyone knows that they are waiting for Su Yan to preside over the overall situation, they dare not act rashly.


    Of course Su Yan also understood, and his eyes became extremely cold at this moment.


    "Let the people around get out of three hundred miles!"


    Su Yan gave the order directly, this is something that must be done immediately.


    This group of people just evacuated the crowd, and many people were just a few kilometers away.


    If something unexpected happens, the Su Yan''s match just now will definitely affect countless innocents.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the group of masters immediately took care of them one by one, and didn''t dare to be sloppy.


    The Provincial Dean stayed, watching Su Yan respectfully and asking: "My lord, won''t that terrible thing really happen?!"


    Su Yan said coldly: "Who knows, but it must be just in case."


    "Yes."


    "You take care of your surroundings, I''ll go in and take a look."


    Su Yan planned to go in and find out, to see how powerful filth is here.


    "Good." Provincial Taidou quickly agreed.


    But before Su Yan left, there was another wave of waves around the already shaken mountains.


    The entire royal tomb trembles!


    You must know that it was only around fluctuations before, and the king''s tomb was completely standing still, as the dean said that it might be guarded by the formation.


    But now the king''s tomb was shaking, causing a huge wave, and all the surrounding mountains collapsed!


    At this moment, the whole place was completely in chaos, and countless everything was completely destroyed and turned into ruins.


    Su Yan stood in the air, looking at everything under him, the coldness on his face grew stronger.


    As for the other big bosses, the people around them were evacuated urgently at this moment, even they dare not stay here for a while.


    Because at this moment, around the entire royal tomb, there was a terrifying wave of power, which meant to be strangled.


    The general Taoist powerhouse, this kind of strangulation is irresistible and will die if touched.


    There was light shining behind Su Yan at this moment, and power emerged on his hands, directly forming a huge protective cover.


    He can''t let this power spread to the surroundings, if it is true, countless people will definitely be affected.


    When Provincial Master saw this scene, his face was pale, it was too scary.


    Compared to the previous cracks in the magic city, it was even more shocked, this is definitely a big boss hidden.


    The protective cover formed by the power of Su Yan''s hands directly blocked this power, and at the same time he was also approaching the royal tomb.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying sound erupted next to the tomb, as if an atomic bomb exploded.


    The entire ground was sunken, and countless cracks rushed in all directions, as if the entire ground would collapse.


    The sky formed a cyclone, and this fluctuation actually changed the celestial phenomena.


    Su Yan looked at the collapsed land, with profound meaning in his eyes, and there was actually a fire rising.


    There was a terrifying wave in that place, a powerful force could be felt, it was definitely a dirty thing.


    In an instant, countless terracotta warriors and horses seemed to be resurrected, each with a pair of green eyes shining, holding various weapons in his hand, shouting and killing.


    There are at least tens of thousands of them, all of which are shining with green light, and there is only crazy killing intent in their eyes, just like Deadpool.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he rushed towards the group of terracotta warriors and horses.


    With both hands becoming blades, he directly lifted the knife and fell with one stroke. The countless dirty things were all turned into two pieces and finally turned into powder.


    Although this group of terracotta warriors and horses had a lot of dirty things, their overall strength was in the Yang Dan realm, which was not worth mentioning to Su Yan.


    After a few moves, the terracotta warriors and horses that came out became gravel powder, and none of them were let go.


    And the collapse did not stop there, and there were constant terracotta warriors and horses emerging, which was extremely terrifying.


    The eyes of other powerhouses are straight, but they know that these dirty things are terrible, and they are all in the state of Yang Dan.


    To know that to reach Yang Dan, that can be a master of the province.


    This is too terrible for them, it is simply unacceptable.


    Fortunately, Su Yan is here, and all of them are solved one by one, otherwise this place will be in chaos.


    Su Yan killed it all the way, all around him roaring to the sky, and in the end, he rushed directly to the collapsed place and sealed it with secret techniques.


    The dirt stopped pouring out, which made many people breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, within a few seconds, the originally magnificent mausoleum suddenly burst.


    Everyone was stupid, one by one couldn''t believe it, because at this moment in the ruins of the king''s tomb there was an extremely magnificent figure, full of emperors!


    This figure appeared, with golden light shining all over the body, and more virtual dragons wandering around, making a terrifying and shocking sound of dragons, with an extremely magnificent momentum.


    Su Yan looked at this figure coldly, he could feel that what came out was not simple.


    Because this is the first emperor of the ages-Qin Shihuang!

 Chapter 1993： Countless sea monsters!

    Qin Shihuang, what a reputation, the first ruler of the emperor, before him can only be called the king, only he called himself emperor!


    This huge body is daunting, at least tens of meters in height, which is beyond the basic scope of a person.


    Of course Su Yan knew that this was just a ghost, not a real person.


    But what is certain is that Qin Shihuang''s body did not rot, it was used by dirt.


    The flesh is immortal, the legend is due to mercury, but in Su Yan''s view, that is not necessarily.


    It is possible that Qin Shihuang''s own abilities are very terrifying, with unpredictable strength, after all, none of this has become incredible.


    Looking at the huge phantom, the flames in Su Yan''s hand rose, drifting directly towards the phantom.


    The phantom just appeared and didn''t make any movement, but wherever it stood, the meaning of dragon rising in the whole body continued.


    When Su Yan''s flame burned to the phantom, the phantom actually showed a faint light, making it impossible for Su Yan''s power to invade.


    Xu Ying looked over, full of anger on his face, that look seemed as if the eyes of the sky were staring at the earth.


    Xu Ying directly raised his hand and slapped Su Yan angrily, with great strength, as if there is the power of a thousand mountains, which can suppress everything.


    More than that, the palm of the hand is also covered with patterns, with a strange luster, the secret technique is undoubtedly.


    Su Yan was fearless and resisted directly. He made a fist with his left hand and blasted out with a punch. His strength was extremely fierce.


    When the two collided, endless power erupted, and the whole place set off a huge fluctuation, as if the earth was turned upside down!


    The ripples oscillated in all directions for a long time, and there were more spatial fluctuations, as if the whole place was about to collapse.


    This phantom realm is definitely not a person who is waiting, at least it is the existence of the middle Yin and Yang realm!


    But Su Yan was not afraid of half a minute. After a punch, he flew directly to the phantom, and there was a wave of power between his hands, which meant that he would collapse.


    "Kill me!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice shook the sky, and the entire sky was showing a haze at this moment, and the endless turbid mist gathered, covering the sky.


    But that huge phantom didn''t fluctuate halfway, it still stood there, Su Yan''s offensive came, and it was directly shocked!


    There are no fancy moves, the phantom is just a force on the hand, and a secret technique appears, but the power is indeed infinite, and the battle with Su Yan is not at all disadvantages.


    Su Yan''s face now showed a solemn look. This phantom is not simple. It can take such a trick from him, and it can''t be so terrible in the middle Yin Yang realm.


    There was no one in the surroundings, and they all retreated. In such a terrifying battle, they didn''t dare to approach half a minute at all, and they were all a hundred miles away from Su Yan.


    Su Yan was shining with golden light at this moment, and the vitality in his body poured out frantically, and the four directions were densely covered with golden light.


    At this moment, the phantom waved his big hand again, the action was simple, but the power and fluctuation contained in it made Su Yan extremely serious.


    "To deal with you, it seems that something real must be done."


    Su Yan sneered coldly, a breath of death appeared between his hands.


    Each kind of secret technique deals with different enemies. Some can produce terrifying suppression on the corresponding enemy, but some have little effect.


    Su Yan''s destructive power just used to deal with ordinary existence is absolutely effective.


    But this is an illusory shadow, which is controlled by the Dirty Divine Sense, and the power of collapse is not very effective. After all, the power of collapse is mainly to destroy the body.


    However, Su Yan at this moment has already displayed the breath of death. After continuous optimization, the breath of death in his body at this moment is already terrifying.


    This kind of breath completely restrains the phantom and has a miraculous effect.


    The breath of death had just been released, and everything that was originally controlled by the phantom seemed to have been taken over by Su Yan.


    At the moment, the eyes of the phantom were also shining with chills that made people trembling, obviously furious.


    The phantom did not speak, but moved his hands together. He had a foreboding that he had to speed up and kill Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all, the air of death enveloped him, and behind him was a corrupt dragon, like a corpse dragon, mixed with extremely terrifying fluctuations, and headed towards the phantom.


    The corpse dragon uttered a stern cry, and the whole world was enveloped in the air of death, and the secret technique surged, directly rushing to the weakest place of the phantom!


    The shadow blasted with both hands, but just now, the power of the two palms appeared to be much weaker. It was directly penetrated by the corpse dragon, and it was impossible to stop it!


    Su Yan''s face was extremely cold, and the air of death was dense on his fist. At this moment, he punched out to help the corpse dragon.


    The two forces rushed and rushed, and the phantom could no longer remain calm, and some trembled, more like a banner being blown by the wind.


    When the power came, the whole body of the phantom was actually weakened by the bombardment, and it was already like a soul at the moment.


    The face of Xuying was distorted at this moment, obviously angry to the extreme!


    "kill!"


    The phantom was ambiguous, and there were some unintelligible killing characters. The whole body turned into a stream of light, and it actually rushed towards Su Yan.


    This scene was too sudden, I never thought he could transform like this, it was incredible.


    And turned into a ball of streamer, this streamer is also a terrifying, almost equivalent to a fatal blow.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan''s whole body muscles reached the extreme, and the whole body''s vitality protected the body, and even ran out "The Nine Heavens of Chaos" to protect himself.


    There was white light all around, and everything seemed to be nothingness, all gone, and the world seemed to be chaotic.


    And when the white light dissipated, Su Yan still stood in the air, his eyes dark and bright, full of profound meaning.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to die with me!"


    Su Yan looked at the white light that had dissipated before him, full of mockery.


    His strength and physical hardness have reached the extreme, even if this phantom is comparable to a monk in the middle of Yin Dan, it can''t cause him any harm.


    After solving this phantom, I thought I could spit out, after all, in everyone''s eyes, the crisis in this place was lifted.


    But only Su Yan knew that this was just the beginning, because the phantom itself turned into an appearance!


    But at this moment, there was a rumbling sound from a distance, and several deans rushed towards here desperately.


    When they reached Su Yan''s side, these great fighters were already out of breath and out of breath.


    Su Yan used a force to help them calm the restlessness.


    A dean recovered and hurriedly said to Su Yan, "Something happened to the east!!!"


    Su Yan''s face became cold and hurriedly asked: "What''s the big deal?!"


    "There are countless sea monsters landing, and the entire coastline is full of dense sea monsters!"


    Another dean also said with a pale face at this moment: "These sea monsters are also the weakest of the Yin Dan realm. The sea monsters in the Yang Dan realm are everywhere, and many of them have terrible existence that surpasses the Yang Dan!"

 Chapter 1994： Come from Xiuwu World!

    Hearing this, even Su Yan''s face was a little green at the moment.


    Although in his opinion these sea monsters are nothing but a rage, but they can''t stand the large number, the entire coastal line is all, what kind of scene is that.


    The most important thing is that although he thinks it is not enough, the local dean doesn''t think so, but it is difficult to resist.


    If it is a sea monster in the Yin Dan realm, they can still kill them directly, but they are already very difficult to contend in the Yang Dan realm, not to mention the terrible existence of Yin Yang realm among them.


    Hearing this, Su Yan knew that this time it was really a crisis in China!


    This is not to say casually, this is the current real situation, very urgent and very serious.


    All the masters were extremely anxious, and even showed a sense of horror on their faces, obviously seeing the power of those sea monsters.


    After all, they are all provincial masters, Yang Pill strength, and the honor of a province. It is absolutely not normal to be able to show shock. Obviously, they are scared.


    Su Yan asked immediately, "How many are there?!"


    "Countless!" A dean''s face was extremely cold, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    More than that, his clothes were still stained with a lot of black liquid like ink, which was obviously the work of those sea monsters.


    This group of masters obviously fought those terrifying sea monsters, and they were completely invincible before they came to ask for help!


    Su Yan asked again: "Can the eyes of the sea monster turn green?!"


    "They are all green eyes, there is no doubt about the dirty stuff!"


    This is definitely a conspiracy. At first, it was just a small mess, causing social turbulence and panic for many people.


    I am afraid it is the real attack now, wanting to give mankind a fatal blow, wanting to rule this planet!


    This is a very ambitious conspiracy, and it definitely cannot be planned in a day or two.


    Perhaps, when their auras regained their abilities, they might have already made such a plan.


    "Emergency evacuation of the sudden change crowd, all gathered in various formations!"


    Su Yan issued an urgent order.


    Nowadays, the society has changed drastically. The entire country of China has been invaded by countless dirty things, and it is extremely dangerous!


    Now Su Yan can''t guarantee everyone''s life, he can only do his best to preserve mankind.


    And at this moment, dense figures appeared in the sky, and many people stepped on it!


    "Master Su!"


    Those who came were all the decisive fighters of other countries, all overwhelmed.


    Su Yan''s expression grew gloomy when he saw this. There was absolutely nothing good about this coming.


    "Lord Su, please help us, the sea monsters invaded, the ruins collapsed, the devil appeared in the world, and the sky was crying!"


    "Countless people died because of this, the dirty stuff is too strong, we are no match!"


    Everyone knelt down and wept bitterly.


    Su Yan knew that he fully understood that even China had already suffered such a tragic attack, not to mention other countries, but he was lacking in skills!


    Su Yan helped this group of people up and made a promise: "Don''t worry, everyone will properly protect the people in their respective places and directly enter the established formations everywhere!"


    This is the last defense. In the past five years, defensive formations have been built in various places in order to deal with emergencies, and they are now in use.


    Of course, these formations can only resist the dirty things in the middle stage of Yang Dan at best. In the face of stronger ones, they are as fragile as paper.


    "After I finish killing the dirty things here, I will definitely solve them one by one!"


    There was endless fire beating in Su Yan''s eyes, full of coldness.


    But Su Yan''s words are tantamount to despair for the leaders of all countries, and they also know that Su Yan can''t leave.


    However, at this moment, countless black shadows appeared in the sky again, which made countless people''s complexions suddenly change.


    Could it be that the dirt came from the sky!


    Everyone would guess like that, after all, this group of dirty things are pervasive and terrifying.


    Everyone is ready to take action, one by one, the whole body bursts out and is extremely powerful.


    But Su Yan''s eyes condensed, his consciousness became stronger, and he detected some different fluctuations.


    "Wait."


    Su Yan waved his hand and motioned to all the heroes not to take action. These dark shadows were not dirty.


    "They are not dirty!"


    "what is that?!"


    Everyone was puzzled and didn''t understand what else was coming back besides the dirty stuff.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect at this moment that this group of people would come, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Yuwen Xiongba is also insight at this moment, but there is a trace of fear on his face.


    "My lord, could this group of people come here to make trouble?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba''s guess is not wrong, because these people are big brothers in the martial arts world!


    All of them are in the state of Yang Dan, and even more people are faintly trying to break through half a step of Yin and Yang. In five years, great changes have been made.


    Of course, this is inseparable from Su Yan, because Su Yan has given them very important things, otherwise they would never make such rapid progress.


    Su Yan left Xiuwu Realm and asked for half of the aura of Xiuwu Realm. This should have damaged the strength of Xiuwu Realm, but he didn''t.


    On the contrary, the powerhouses in the martial arts world are getting stronger and stronger, and their cultivation bases are advancing by leaps and bounds. This is entirely because Su Yan gave them several powerful exercises.


    It''s not a method of attacking defense, but a method of mind, just like the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", of course it is much worse than that.


    But it was these few sets of mental methods that allowed the martial arts community to not only fail to decline, but to prosper instead.


    Su Yan did this to reconcile with the martial arts world. Although he was the first person and countless people in the martial arts world were afraid of him, he couldn''t stay on the earth forever and must leave here.


    If the conflict with the Xiuwu Realm is too deep, then the Xiuwu Realm will inevitably bear the hatred, and then sprinkle the hatred on the earth, and then it will be a **** storm.


    Now the purpose of this group of people is unknown, although Su Yan helped them, it is impossible to guess that they are here to help.


    When countless black shadows fell, Huan Yu and others were led by the sect masters and even the empire monarchs!


    Each of them is extremely powerful and terrifying compared to the deities everywhere.


    Of course, there is naturally a gap between them, and the background of the local masters is far behind them.


    However, Su Yan gave them more, believing that given time, the earth will not die and will be glorious.


    "Master Su!"


    When Huan Yu and others saw Su Yan, they all showed surprises on their faces.


    "Master Su, it''s been five years, we''ve long wanted to thank you."


    "Yeah, I just haven''t dared, now I''m giving everything away, I just want to thank you."


    What they said was true. They were afraid of harassing Su Yan, making Su Yan unhappy and punishing him.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, this group of people was really interesting.


    "My lord, it seems that the earth has suffered some disaster, right?"


    Huan Yu had grown to a terrifying point at this moment, and it was him who had faintly stepped into a half-step Yin Yang.

 Chapter 1995： Invisible force

    Huanyu has good talents and a dragon-seeking mace. It is not surprising that he has reached such a realm now.


    You know, the dragon hunting mace he holds is not a fake, but a genuine one.


    Su Yan knew it for a long time, but he didn''t say it. His eyes were always very poisonous, and he could still tell the truth if he looked for the dragon mace.


    If it''s not true, the realm of Huan Yu is definitely not so terrible, I am afraid it has always been ordinary.


    Huan Yu was also grateful for this. He knew that Su Yan knew his own details, but Su Yan did not take his dragon hunting mace as his own, which made him very touched.


    It can be said that because of this incident, Huan Yu has regarded Su Yan as the object of worship in his heart, and even the object he wants to surpass.


    However, Huan Yu''s heart is still a little strange, because in five years Su Yan, Su Yan''s realm has not changed at all. This is unscientific!


    Su Yan nodded in response to Huan Yu''s question, and there was no need to hide it.


    "Yes, the earth has been invaded by dirt, and it is terrible."


    For Su Yan, if this group of dirty things rushed at him, then he didn''t worry about anything at all, but this group of dirty things aimed at all mankind.


    "The adults are kind to us. Now the earth is in trouble, so naturally I can''t stand by and watch!" The speaker was Jimo.


    Moreover, the powerhouses of the major sects and even the empire also nodded one after another, which made the tense local masters feel at ease at this moment.


    Even some heroes have sweated profusely for a long time, fearing the intrusion of dirt, and this group of people will fall into trouble.


    Hu Yansheng said with a smile on his face at this moment: "Fortunately for heaven!"


    Shaking to see Hu Yansheng, he couldn''t help but slightly moved and said, "This one seems familiar."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "He is Hu Yanlie''s grandson."


    "No wonder, Hu Yanlie is the object of my admiration."


    Although he was an enemy at the beginning, he also admired Hu Yanlie''s unyielding character.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll go to various places and kill those dirty things now, or more people will die!"


    Huan Yu looked at everyone present and spoke directly with a high-pitched voice. This was an order.


    After all, Huan Yu is now considered to be one of the strongest existences in the martial arts world, and has a full voice.


    He is stronger than the patriarchs of Ji Gaga and has already surpassed him.


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the group of people: "Yes, you can stop sea monsters from all over the place first, don''t resist hard, fight as you can."


    "Master Su, you are underestimating us. Although we are not as good as you, it''s not a problem to deal with a bunch of dirty things." Jimo said a little unconvinced.


    They came for the sake of the earth, already giving Su Yan a lot of face.


    Even if he doesn''t come, is it possible that Su Yan will go to the Xiuwu Realm to carry them with a knife, even though Su Yan is the world''s tyrant.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at Jimo and smiled: "What the adults said is not to underestimate you, but the dirty stuff is not easy!"


    "Oh?" Jimo didn''t care. "Let''s listen."


    "My lord has solved many terrible dirty things long ago!"


    Yuwen Xiongba only knew about it not long ago.


    "In the land of Antarctica, the filth of the early Yin-Yang stage was wiped, and the Kunlun Mountains killed the filth in the mid-Yin-Yang stage. Just now, the lord also killed a phantom object in the early stage of Yin-Yang stage!"


    As soon as this was said, everyone in the audience immediately changed their colors, and each of them looked very exciting, just like watching a horror movie.


    Not only the big men in the martial arts world were shocked, but also the masters everywhere had never expected it.


    They also complained that Su Yan didn''t do anything, but now it seems that Su Yan has done a lot and has been busy.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he waved his hand: "It''s just a bunch of dirty things. If they all rush to me, it''s not a problem."


    Su Yan''s words were simply pretending to be compelling, but they couldn''t be refuted.


    Huan Yu''s pupils shrank at this moment and asked directly: "Could it be that there is a terrible Yin-Yang realm in that group of sea monsters?!"


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately replied: "Of course, otherwise, how can adults let you fight as long as you can."


    Now all the big men in the martial arts world have changed their faces, and they are no longer so proud.


    I originally thought it was here to help, but now it seemed that it was just a delay. The sea monsters in the Yin and Yang realm could not fight against them.


    Su Yan knew the embarrassment of this group of people. At this moment, he couldn''t help but say: "This kind of realm is still relatively rare. If you retreat directly, they still can''t hurt you. When I solve this, they will definitely take their lives!"


    After Su Yan said, there was a coldness like a knife cut on his face, and a full killing intent filled the surroundings, making everyone present feel cold head and feet.


    Especially Huan Yu, originally thought that Su Yan had stayed in place for five years and had not made any progress at all, so he was happy.


    But now it seems that what I just thought was so ridiculous.


    He thoroughly understood that Su Yan had no breakthrough at all, if he wanted to make a breakthrough long ago, how could he still stay in the realm of Yin and Yang for half a step.


    But even so, listening to Yuwen Xiongba''s tone, Su Yan''s killing of the filth in the early Yin-Yang realm was as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    What''s more terrifying is that Su Yan can kill the dirty things in the middle Yin and Yang realm, which is very unbelievable.


    Su Yan is Su Yan, a man like a god, a demon who has created countless miracles and impossibility.


    "Well, everyone, hurry up, otherwise countless people will die from the dirty hands."


    Su Yan was still stunned when he saw this group of people and couldn''t help but urge.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone present nodded one after another, but the leaders of the countries who had been desperate had now completely changed their intent to fight.


    You must know that many of these martial arts experts are in the realm of Yang Dan Consummation, and they are bound to give the dirt a powerful blow.


    Countless people said goodbye to Su Yan and went to various places to help solve the local crisis.


    When the group of people left, Su Yan gave them a promise, making the group''s faces full of expectation, even a little excited.


    "To solve this group of dirty things, I will take out the monkey wine to celebrate with you!"


    Of course they knew what monkey wine was. Even the wine that Su Yan could drunk contained infinite spiritual power and was very precious.


    Although it is less than one-tenth of the original monkey wine in the fairy world, it is also very valuable, and it is almost as happy as a fairy to drink a sip.


    Su Yan never leaked it on weekdays, even Yuwen Xiongba and others had never tasted it.


    All at once made everyone motivated, all of them were full of energy, they had to kill more dirty things, and then and Su Yan would ask for a few more glasses of monkey wine.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita are no exception, joining the crowd, they all have to contribute their strength.


    And Su Yan did not leave, he still stayed in the ruins, because the matter in this place had not been resolved.

 Chapter 1996： War

    Why didn''t you leave, because what was killed before was just a phantom, Su Yan understood very well that the master hadn''t come out yet.


    When everyone left, the entire ruins became calm, the sky also showed the original meaning, and all the fluctuations disappeared.


    At this moment, Su Yan was looking at the Tomb of the First Emperor that had been in ruins!


    An icy luster appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and then there was a ghostly flame beating in his eyes, and the breath of death all over his body suddenly diffused, extremely terrifying.


    He stepped into the air and stared at everything coldly.


    "Do you still want to be a turtle!"


    Su Yan was full of mockery, even with a mocking voice.


    "At any rate, he is also the emperor of the ages. You don''t need to be so afraid of me, although I am better than you."


    Su Yan is not talking big words, after all, he and Qin Shihuang are no longer people in this life.


    It was only two thousand years ago that Qin Shihuang became emperor, and he did not know how long ago Su Yan became emperor.


    Su Yan did not conceit himself in vain. After all, he is the immortal emperor. Compared with the emperor of this earth, it is still much stronger, the vast sun and moon are different from the firefly.


    Su Yan''s words spread through the ruins, but there was no response, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "If you don''t come out, then I can only make you come out."


    A trace of extreme coldness appeared on Su Yan''s face, and the death aura in his whole body rose sharply again, and a terrible source of energy was enveloped between his hands.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the vitality surged directly towards the ruins, and the entire ruins suddenly bombarded indiscriminately, with earth-shaking fluctuations.


    Inside the endless ruins, a coffin appeared, with huge iron chains entangled on it, and countless runes pasted on it, faintly fluctuating.


    The coffin was exposed and stood directly in the air, as if it was blessed by a formation, it became a bit strange.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate when he saw this coffin. He didn''t want to waste time with this dead thing. After all, this was not really Qin Shihuang.


    Because Qin Shihuang was dead a long time ago, he was boarded by dirty things.


    Of course, this is even more terrifying, because the body now contains the power of the original emperor, and the power of dirt.


    But Su Yan was not afraid, otherwise he would not stay here, he would kill this dirty thing, or keep it, this place would definitely not be peaceful.


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a strange secret technique was cast out, with plum blossom-like marks on his hands, which began to enlarge slowly.


    This plum blossom mark blasted out and directly hit the coffin, causing terrible fluctuations!


    I saw countless runes on the coffin one after another falling off, and the huge chains were also breaking at this moment, making terrible sounds.


    The entire coffin was revealed, gilded, very noble and gorgeous, and only in this way can it be worthy of the body of the first emperor.


    The coffin is still fluctuating in formation, and Su Yan''s attack only caused it to fall off the rune and break the iron chain.


    So Su Yan blasted another blow, and the plum blossom mark blasted directly on the coffin, causing all the fluctuations in his formation to disappear.


    The coffin appears to be normal, without any fluctuations.


    But just here, there are countless meteors falling in the sky, and even more terrifying vortices are formed.


    A terrible thunder and lightning fell directly to the ground and hit the coffin, making the coffin full of electric lights, which looked a little strange.


    Su Yan ignored it, clenched his fist, and bombarded the coffin directly.


    But before anyone came to the side, the coffin was shining endlessly, and the golden light shining on the earth, without Su Yan''s weak golden power!


    The coffin made a loud noise, and the coffin lid flew out directly, shooting towards the endless starry sky.


    The coffin opened, and a terrifying to the extreme golden power was directly shrouded in it, endless, with the ability to degenerate!


    Degenerate energy, this is by no means ordinary power, it is terrifying, comparable to the power of swallowing, and even more terrifying!


    Let your power fade directly, or even let your power weaken, until the disappearance of nothingness.


    Su Yan''s face became colder and colder. He had seen this kind of power, and it was definitely not something that the First Emperor could possess!


    Then there is only one possibility, this is the ability of dirty things!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp. The background of this group of dirty things was by no means as simple as that, but now he was not in a hurry to guess and investigate, and deal with this dirty thing!


    Su Yan''s hands were bladed, and with endless sharpness, he directly killed Qin Shihuang.


    At the same time, the first emperor was fully revealed in the coffin. He was nearly two meters tall and covered in yellow crowns, with extraordinary bearing and a kind of imperialism.


    "Mortals dare to shoot at me and look for death!"


    The eyes of Shi Huang burst into endless light, and when he glanced at it, he could see through the deep starry sky and penetrate the most essential of Su Yan.


    He raised his hand and waved, the endless power actually made Su Yan''s power fade a little, unable to reach the peak power, and then easily resisted by the first emperor.


    "hateful!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became more gloomy, and this degenerating power was really terrifying. Originally, Su Yan used a big killer move, even the power of the trip to Kunlun Mountain was nothing but this.


    However, it was degraded by several layers and turned into a force that could only kill the initial realm of Yin and Yang.


    This power, Shi Huang can naturally resist easily, because his realm is the mid-level peak of Yin-Yang realm!


    Only one step away, only one step away, the first emperor''s dirty stuff can reach the late stage of Yin and Yang, which is simply unmatched!


    This is also the reason why Shi Huang did not want to show up. He wanted to break through, and he wanted to achieve the late Yin-Yang stage.


    At that time, the first emperor appeared, and the world had changed, who would not surrender!


    But Su Yan interrupted his practice retreat, Su Yan interfered with his breakthrough, and Su Yan even forced him to come out to fight.


    "hateful!"


    Shi Huang also uttered angry words, looking at Su Yan''s golden eyes, it was already killing intent.


    Teleport!


    For a moment, it was even difficult to react. The First Emperor appeared next to Su Yan and directly shot Su Yan with his palm. The power was extraordinary!


    Su Yan only felt that his body was subjected to endless strength, as if it had been magnified countless times, and there was a slight crack in his body.


    I have to say that the first emperor is really terrifying, his own strength is fierce, with the power of a dragon, he can expand his power.


    Coupled with the degenerative power of dirty things, it is simply invincible and terrifying!


    However, Su Yan did not take a step back. This was the battle, this was the duel, and he was already excited.


    "Five years of suppression, today I want to see how much power you can make me use!"


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, he was full of interest in Shi Huang, and wanted to fight him.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s words also revealed terrifying information, even unimaginable!


    That''s right, it''s so terrible, so terrible!


    He hadn''t used his true power before, just used the half-step Yin and Yang power!

 Chapter 1997： White-hot

    Chapter 1997


    Quite simply, Su Yan used to play in the Antarctic and Kunlun Mountains before, just like waking up and dozing off with cold water.


    He didn''t treat this group of dirty things as opponents at all. If it weren''t for the safety of this earth, he would have entered the martial arts realm long ago and went directly to the upper world.


    He understands that the upper world is the place to fight, where is the real pedal, is the place to show himself.


    However, Su Yan understood all these things, but they had to be solved, although it was more troublesome.


    Looking at the violent Shi Huang in front of him, there was a hint of heroism between Su Yan''s eyebrows.


    "One emperor, a little imposing, but just like that."


    Su Yan''s words were not to depress Shi Huang, but to seek truth from facts. After all, they were really far from him.


    But Qin Shihuang couldn''t bear it anymore, and was going to blow up the sky in anger.


    "I destroy the Six Nations, sweep the South Vietnam, and become the Supreme Empire. I am the proud son of heaven. I am the chosen person. How can you trample it on!"


    Very unexpected, very unexpected, Shi Huang still retained a sense of his own.


    It can be said that he is now consciously belonging to the original emperor, and the dirty things have not completely controlled him.


    But for Su Yan, there was no difference at all, because the ending could not be changed.


    Su Yan looked at the first emperor and said, "What''s wrong with trampling on you, I will kill you!"


    Su Yan had an extra sword in his hand, the Tai''a sword, directly on his shoulders. The heroic spirit on his face made him feel a little more ethereal.


    This is the essential Su Yan, a man with a trace of immortality in his scorn.


    Needless to say, directly out the sword, the Tai''a sword contains the might of heaven and earth, gathers the terrifying power of Su Yan, and slashes directly towards the first emperor!


    The majesty of this sword is comparable to the vast sun and the moon. It hasn''t fallen yet, and the entire ground is shaking incomparably, as if the plates are about to separate and a new fracture layer appears.


    The ground was broken endlessly, and magma burst out and gushing out incomparably, as if entering the age of ancient dinosaurs.


    The first emperor was full of majesty, with a kind of temperament of the emperor himself, looking at everyone, there was a kind of king over the world.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan, it was a feeling that the people always wanted to harm me, full of anger.


    He didn''t know when, a terrifying pattern appeared on his hand, and his power was doubled, which was even more terrifying than a full blow in the middle Yin Yang realm!


    Hard-to-hard, it''s men who should slash each other, who can defend half a point.


    The long sword fell on the first emperor''s hand, making a terrifying sound, and a dazzling light shone in all directions, and the infinite power collapsed across the fields.


    I saw billowing thick clouds in the sky, and endless electric lights, and the entire void released endless power, as if the sky was falling.


    On the ground, magma stopped coming out, and it all solidified, completely suppressed by the terrifying power of the two, unable to gush out.


    At this moment, the ground is in ruins, with various lines, all formed by magma. Once Su Yan falls on the ground, he can step into a huge depression, like a basin.


    This is like a fight between gods, not to mention three hundred miles away, even thousands of miles away, there are terrible vibrations, and countless ordinary people can only take refuge in the previously built formation.


    In this case, if you stay outside, your life is definitely worrying, even some monks are afraid to stay outside.


    Su Yan once again fell with a sword, as if the power of heaven''s punishment, the vast brilliance of this foot, with infinite power of destruction.


    The long sword is full of light, full of sword intent, and it sounds like a dragon chant, because it blesses the power of the dragon.


    A sword fell, and the golden light of Shi Huang''s arm appeared, as if the power of an Arhat had the ability to resist.


    However, Su Yan''s face was cold, and there was full cruelty between his eyebrows, his dantian ran wildly, and his strength blessed again.


    This sword plunged directly into Shi Huang''s fingers, piercing his lines and letting his blood drip.


    Shi Huang''s eyes were gloomy, killing intent filled the sky, and the roar trembling the sky.


    The supreme power, the power of degeneration, and the assembly secret technique directly fought Su Yan.


    This is a shackle, not to mention the half-step Yin and Yang, it is the existence of the mid-Yin and Yang peak, and it is difficult to resist.


    Su Yan seemed to fall into a cage, with countless shackles to seal him, and then even more degenerative power to turn him into nothingness.


    This kind of power is really troublesome, I have to say that even Su Yan has to deal with it carefully.


    If you compete for strength, Su Yan is not afraid of anything.


    Su Yan is not afraid of the slightest if he competes.


    The only secret technique, Su Yan was a little bit jealous.


    He hurriedly used the power of collapse, overwhelming the situation, and pushed down, dissolving the first emperor''s offensive.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth trembled slightly. Although it was resolved, a drop of blood fell. Yes, he was also injured.


    When Shi Huang saw this, his face showed cruelty, as if he had taken the lead.


    "An ant person, dare to show off in front of me, know that my secret technique is powerful."


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, there was no anger on his face, but a sneer.


    After fighting for so long, the first emperor was still very complacent, thinking that he had really taken the lead.


    You must know that these few fights were at most a tie, after all, he Shi Huang was also injured.


    As if insight into Su Yan''s mind, Shi Huang''s face sneered even more.


    "Ant, I know what you think, but injury is nothing to me at all!"


    Shi Huang was not the real Shi Huang, he was a body used by dirty things, only mixed with a little bit of undissipated memory.


    Generally speaking, he is dirty, and dirty is not afraid of injury. This is not a false statement.


    But Su Yan smiled at this, even noncommittal, because the Shi Huang hadn''t guessed what he was thinking at all, nor did he understand what he meant.


    "Really dull!"


    Su Yan soared into the sky, and once again a sword fell, and the entire sky turned into infinite illusion, the power of this sword could destroy the world!


    Infinite power, thousands of magic techniques, terrible secret techniques, mighty dragons, gather together!


    This is a Tai''a sword that can kill everything!


    If Su Yan has the power of immortality, this sword can cut ten thousand immortals!


    But even if it didn''t, it was a terrifying shot. Su Yan had full confidence in his heart against Shi Huang.


    However, the first emperor who had mocked Su Yan at this moment finally showed a positive expression on his face, and the contempt in his eyes dissipated, all turned into a positive expression.


    "It''s a fight!"


    At Shi Huang''s words, the light behind him greatly increased, and the golden light of the dragon emerged. With the power of the dragon, it was not weaker than Su Yan''s.


    The sword intent fell, stretching three hundred miles away, and the whole place was blasted into a ravine, reaching a depth of one thousand meters.


    And Shi Huang stood on the gully. What is surprising is that he didn''t hurt at all, which is ridiculous!


    Shi Huang smiled coldly, looked at Su Yan and said: "I have the ability to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Although your attack is terrible, I have at least half of my power to resolve!"


    The first emperor who said this was completely triumphant. This was his ultimate move, his undefeated secret technique, and the enemy''s nightmare!

 Chapter 1998： Twenty percent strength!

    The original Emperor Shi Huang was not so terrible, but now the Emperor Shi Huang is different. He has two powers against the sky, one is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, which can weaken the enemy��s attack, and the other is the power of degeneration, which makes the enemy difficult. Parry.


    Even Su Yan had to take these two secret techniques seriously. After all, Su Yan was shocked when he saw this secret technique in this place of earth.


    His own powerful blow was easily resisted by Shi Huang, not only that, but also a mocking expression on his face, as if Su Yan could not help him.


    This angered Su Yan and made his eyes show a cold killing intent.


    "Lying in the ground for more than two thousand years, now you jump out and scare anyone, and labor and management will let you go back and lie down!"


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand bloomed with endless light, and the surrounding explosions sounded in an instant, and a powerful air current filled the whole world.


    This air current squeezed the space, making this place faintly broken.


    The earth''s space is relatively not so stable. A powerful monk can completely destroy it in one blow.


    Not to mention the immortal cultivator, it is the power of a catastrophe of the great monk who crosses the calamity, and can turn the entire space of the earth into nothingness.


    In front of the strong, all stability is futile.


    Su Yan''s realm is not high. Su Yan can''t go against the sky yet, but he can also shake space, which is really terrifying.


    The sky was full of dragon power, and Shi Huang was not always passive. At this moment, he also wanted to fight to destroy Su Yan.


    Two majestic forces rushed straight into the sky, and the entire sky seemed to be plunged into chaos, countless thick clouds were tumbling, electric lights shining everywhere like spider webs, and more catastrophes appeared.


    "Ant, die!"


    Before Qin Shihuang waited for Su Yan to make a move, those big hands came directly towards Su Yan anger. These two powers could be described as horrified. As soon as they appeared, there were ripples and shocks around them, and they were powerful.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, without retreating half a step, the Tai''a sword fell from the sky and slammed it directly, turning the entire ground into an endless gully, as if he had cut a huge wound on the earth.


    The two powers collided violently, and the entire surrounding was chaotic, indescribable, only terrifying power shuttled around.


    This place is completely destroyed. It is estimated that there will be no vegetation in a hundred years, and no one will be inhabited for a thousand years!


    What a terrible power this is, far beyond nuclear weapons!


    The eyes of the two of them were so fierce. They used to be figures at the top of one side, but now they meet, there is only one life, and one person must die!


    In a place protected by the formation three hundred miles away, countless people hid inside, shaking with fright, listening to the deafening noise outside.


    "Is this day really going to collapse!?" someone said desperately.


    The cultivator of the martial arts world who was maintaining order heard it, and immediately slapped the man in the past.


    "Fuck your mother''s shit, don''t confuse the public with this deceit, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Budo monks are not evil, but can''t listen to such words, because it will create a bad situation.


    "There are demons making chaos outside, but our overlord Su is slaying demons and killing demons. With Master Su, the sky can''t fall!"


    When the voice fell, everyone who was originally upset was relieved a lot.


    Because in their eyes, Su Yan is already a **** and a mythical existence.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Qin Shihuang confronted each other, and the two forces had not dissipated. Su Yan''s sword fell on Qin Shihuang''s shoulder, and Qin Shihuang''s hand bombarded Su Yan''s chest.


    There was a shallow blood mark on Qin Shihuang''s neck, which was obviously a masterpiece of Su Yan.


    But Su Yan also paid the price for this. That palm made him surging with blood and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Qin Shihuang became angry and slapped his hands on the ground, summoning countless soldiers to fight for him!


    Millions of illusory things, extremely violent, are all rushing towards Su Yan from all directions.


    The gongs and drums are noisy, the roar is constant, and there is a chaotic battlefield around, and the endless power has never dissipated.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he sternly said: "If you can summon a general, can''t I!"


    With a move of Su Yan''s hands, the air of death filled the surroundings, and the invisible power seemed to be countless terrifying puppets, also killing the countless soldiers.


    There was not too much resistance. The two fought against each other in a **** battle among millions, but only a few minutes, all of them collapsed and turned into a shocking force.


    Qin Shihuang was forced to retreat a hundred meters, and the secret technique was used to resist.


    Su Yan was forced to retreat a hundred meters, with a strong body to resist.


    The strength of the two seemed to be similar, but in fact Su Yan was better than Qin Shihuang because his strength was stronger.


    "A tie game, you can''t help me, I can''t help you, it''s so boring!"


    Qin Shihuang shook his head, his face was full of displeasure, unable to kill Su Yan, which made him extremely angry.


    If he could break through, it seemed to him that killing Su Yan was only a matter of seconds, but he could not break through after all.


    But Su Yan showed a faint smile at this moment, and the laughter reached Qin Shihuang''s ears.


    "What are you laughing at!" Qin Shihuang was furious.


    "I laugh at you for being stupid and ignorant!"


    A touch of sarcasm appeared on Su Yan''s face, all this was just the result he was willing to see.


    "Do you really think I can''t help you!"


    Su Yan looked at Qin Shihuang as if looking at a prey.


    "Why, can you still use any secret technique?!" Qin Shihuang looked disdainful, but he was uneasy inside.


    "if not."


    There is a faint fluctuation in Su Yan''s hand. This fluctuation is not strong, or even weak, just like a drop of water falling into a pond.


    Their fight just now was like a pond.


    "Let''s do it, I''ll see what secret techniques you have." Qin Shihuang made a response, knowing that he could not take it lightly.


    "as you wish!"


    Between Su Yan''s hands, a weak power surged out instantly, and directly slapped Qin Shihuang angrily.


    This is his five-year masterpiece, this is his five-year effort, this is his five-year sweat, it''s all here!


    It seemed to be an extremely ordinary, extremely weak force, but Qin Shihuang''s face changed suddenly, and he immediately resisted with all his strength.


    However, he was still shot for kilometers by this force, shaking his whole body, and vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    "you!"


    Su Yan smiled lightly, showing disdain.


    "Remember, this is only 10% of my strength!"


    Huh huh!


    Qin Shihuang''s eyes were wide open, his face was full of incredible color, and his heart was beating wildly.


    how is this possible!


    Never possible!


    Yicheng strength, what a joke, this is simply nonsense, Qin Shihuang convinced himself that this was a lie by Su Yan.


    But at this moment, Su Yan once again shot out angrily from his hand. This time the strength was stronger than before, but the blasting force appeared to be weaker.


    This time he displayed 20% of his power!

 Chapter 1999： Kill the emperor!

    Twenty percent strength, what it means, sounds weak, more like a humiliation to the opponent, but in fact it has doubled the strength!


    Su Yan slapped away in anger, where there was no thunder and shock!


    When the power fell on Qin Shihuang''s body, the instinctive might burst out, endless terrifying!


    This palm blasted directly on Qin Shihuang''s body, shaking his soul away, and all the last memory was gone.


    At this moment, Qin Shihuang had completely become a puppet, completely controlled by dirt.


    What if you can control it, Su Yan''s blow directly shattered Qin Shihuang''s chest, blood came out, and the broken heart could be seen!


    Qin Shihuang didn''t live on his heart, he relied on the dirty things in his brain, but this blow also dealt a great blow to him, making him extremely decadent.


    What is even more shocking is that Su Yan said that he only used 20% of his power, but the result was that Qin Shihuang had no backhand.


    You must know that Qin Shihuang has a secret technique to weaken the enemy''s power.


    In this way, Su Yan''s 20% power is actually even more terrifying, terrifying to unimaginable!


    Qin Shihuang vomited blood violently, as if he was about to vomit all blood out, and his whole body was shaking violently.


    He looked at Su Yan, with full jealousy and fear in his eyes, and he didn''t have the domineering attitude just now.


    "Why, why is it so?!"


    Qin Shihuang said coldly, he didn''t believe all of this, which made him unacceptable.


    "why?"


    Su Yan smiled coldly, walked to Qin Shihuang''s side, and looked at him condescendingly.


    "Because you are an ant!"


    The most ruthless words, nothing hurts people more than this, this is the greatest contempt and humiliation to the opponent.


    But Su Yan was telling the truth, he really only used 20% of his power.


    Before being close to Qin Shihuang five or five times before, it was completely without using the hard work of the past five years, without exerting terrible power taboos.


    What did Su Yan do in the past five years? Why did he stand still? Is he really decadent?


    It is extremely ridiculous. In five years, he has done something that no one else could accomplish in a hundred years.


    He watched the sky every day for five years, looked at every star, and finally determined that Jin Shiya was not dead.


    For the past five years, he has practiced every day, forcing him to suppress the realm without making breakthroughs, just to achieve the shackles.


    What is a shackle is the infinite possibilities in a small container. A more vivid metaphor is the elephant in the wardrobe.


    Most people sound ridiculous, and even think people are crazy.


    But in fact, anything impossible is just that no one can do it. Once someone does it, it becomes possible, and that person becomes a pioneer.


    Su Yan''s own power is indeed as good as Qin Shihuang''s, but his half-step Yin and Yang Dantian has stuffed an elephant.


    The elephant''s anger is naturally terrifying, and it is impossible to use common sense to figure out and compare.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Qin Shihuang was silent, the result was obvious, but he was defeated.


    But at this moment, there was an invisible wave surging behind Qin Shihuang''s head, and the dirty things wanted to escape!


    Su Yan coldly smiled, with a force in his hand, directly bombarded it out.


    The whole place was horrified, and Qin Shihuang''s body was directly blasted into nothingness, leaving only that invisible wave.


    "Not a parasite!"


    Su Yan looked at the invisible fluctuations, which was more like a memory fragment, there was no entity.


    This was beyond his imagination, because it was even more terrifying, and more emptiness, just like a program, just a fragment.


    And a mere fragment can sneak into Qin Shihuang''s body, and there is a secret technique that shocks Su Yan. All of this is too simple.


    Su Yan felt the invisible fluctuations in front of him, and a secret technique came out directly, blocking the four directions.


    This dirty thing can''t escape, he naturally knows.


    At this moment, he was furious and frustrated, making an invisible sound.


    "Damn it, dare to block the emperor''s retreat!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly: "It''s ridiculous that you dare to call yourself the emperor even for a lowly thing like you!"


    "Don''t be happy too early, this time we wake up, I am just a new emperor, you can beat me, but you can''t beat our holy emperor!"


    "Oh, is it? It doesn''t matter." Su Yan answered simply.


    "You!" This choked the dirty stuff and made him unable to answer the conversation.


    "Enough, everything is enough."


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with this thing, directly a fire of nothingness jumped out, surging towards the dirty stuff.


    "What are you doing, dare someone want to kill me!"


    The dirty thing was terrified, running its own degeneration technique, and wanted to resist.


    However, after degrading, Su Yan''s flame still existed, and it directly ignited his upper body and burned to every place of him.


    It was a mass of nothingness, and I couldn''t see what I was thinking through the burning shape.


    The flame slowly extinguished, and the dirty thing was completely killed, completely disappearing between the world.


    Su Yan looked at everything around him and couldn''t help but move slightly.


    This battle destroyed the entire place, completely in ruins.


    Su Yan took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it for two sips, and then looked towards the endless sky.


    The haze is still there, the thunder and lightning are still violent, and the matter is not over.


    "Work hard." Su Yan sighed slightly, took a fierce sip of the cigarette, and then threw it underground, heading directly into the distance.


    At this moment, the surrounding fluctuations stopped, and the people in the formation became uneasy.


    "The fluctuation stopped?!"


    "what happened?"


    "Who''s winning?"


    A monk immediately said, "Of course it is Master Su!"


    This point does not accept any refutation, even if he does not know the result, he firmly believes that Su Yan won.


    After a long time, the surrounding fluctuations slowly dissipated, and the provincial master was walking away from the sky, looking at the battlefield from the sky hundreds of miles away.


    When he saw the chaos on the battlefield, his heart was lifted, his expression shocked.


    In the end he saw the battlefield lonely, no one was there, but he felt the filth disappear, and tears were suddenly shed.


    "The power of an adult will last forever!"


    When the news came, the whole place was boiling, and countless people wept with joy. Isn''t this exciting? It''s a new life.


    If Su Yan is defeated, they will welcome destruction, which is absolutely beyond doubt.


    It was Su Yan who saved them, and Su Yan was their benefactor.


    "No, I have to worship Master Su when I go home, so please go aside for Master Guan."


    "I also want to worship Master Su, I have to build a 100-meter statue!"


    "I want to be a man like Master Su!"


    Ordinary people, rich people, monks, everyone has their own gratitude and expectation, they are all up, they are all leftovers.


    Compared with the excitement of this place, the coastal areas of all countries are experiencing a lot of **** storms.


    Even if there are big men from the martial arts world to join, the battle is not optimistic, because it is too far from their expectations.

 Chapter 2000： The tide!

    Su Yan did not delay, because he knew that the coastal areas were not easy, there were half-step Yin Yang sea monsters, and even the early Yin Yang sea monsters.


    These sea monsters, even the big masters of the martial arts world, can''t fight, at most they can only protect themselves in a circuitous way, and must wait for Su Yan to solve them.


    He is now like a firefighter, where there is danger.


    Of course, Su Yan first went to the coast of China. First of all, he must solve the crisis in China. At the same time, this place is the closest to him.


    Other countries, then resist first, after all, it is impossible for him to refining a clone now.


    If you want to refine the distraction, at least you have to achieve immortality, otherwise it is impossible.


    There was nothing to say all the way, Su Yan opened up his divine consciousness, and the divine consciousness swept away, and he was able to detect it for hundreds of miles.


    He felt that this group of sea monsters didn''t seem to be everywhere along the coast, but gathered quickly towards one place.


    The land of Bohai!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he flew directly into the air with extreme speed. He wanted to go to the Bohai Sea as fast as possible.


    And at this moment in Bohai, the monks from all walks of life had already gathered, because they knew before Su Yan that this group of sea monsters had gathered here.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many terrifying things in the place that was originally regarded as the land of ants by the Xiuwu world." I was lingering at the black sea monster before my eyes.


    Huanyu on the side also nodded: "Don''t forget, how did the martial arts world come from!"


    These words changed the expressions of everyone present.


    Yes, the Xiuwu World is just a place like a transit station. The original inhabitants of the Xiuwu World actually lived on the earth.


    They spied the heavenly secrets on the earth, began to practice, and achieved martial arts, and then flew into the sky to escape, explored the outer space, and found a place with more aura in the martial arts world, and then settled.


    Therefore, they are the descendants of the earth people, and they are the same origin as the earth people today.


    It''s just that over time, with the increase of greed and ambition, the people in the martial arts world have become a group of themselves, and they don''t think they are people on the earth. At the same time, they cut off the spiritual energy channel and let the earth aura dry.


    Of course this is in the past tense. Today''s earth is full of aura, not even worse than the Xiuwu world.


    More than that, the monks on the earth are getting stronger and stronger. If it weren''t for this filthy explosion, within ten years, a monk with perfect Yang Dan would definitely be born on the earth.


    "Stop talking nonsense, kill it!"


    I shuddered to see the two talking, his face was full of confusion, his hands were all chopped down, and the two of them were still in a good mood to chat.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Huan Yu''s expression changed at this moment, and he noticed the powerful fluctuations.


    "What''s the matter?" asked trembling hastily.


    "I feel that there are a few strong fluctuations coming closer to us!"


    All the monks changed their complexions. This is not a good thing, it can even be said to be terrible.


    You know, in their current area, there are countless sea monsters, occupying the entire tidal flat, and there are a steady stream of sea monsters emerging from the sea.


    Nowadays, there are also sea monsters gathered from other places. The momentum is very majestic, and the fluctuations are even more shocking. This is definitely not a good thing.


    What they knew now was that there were a dozen or so sea monsters in the early Yin-Yang realm. Fortunately, these sea monsters didn''t shoot directly, they were all watching coldly.


    This group of sea monsters are naturally distinguished, and I am afraid that they are waiting for the monks in their eyes to exhaust, and then all of them are taken away.


    But Huanyu''s feeling was unknown. He felt that the sea monsters gathered around still had the terrifying existence of the initial Yin-Yang realm.


    "A big party, is this TM coming to Bohai for a party!"


    "Forget it, kill some and count."


    Sing rushed into the tide of beasts, brandishing his weapon with endless light, and set off a **** storm.


    The other monks also continued to fight, and they all contributed their efforts.


    This was a slaughter. Facing the dirt at a low level, naturally there was no resistance. It was like killing a pig and a sheep. The corpse capital was piled up on the ground, and there was even no place to step down, layered on top of each other.


    The entire beach exudes a strong **** breath, and the sea has long been stained with blood of various colors.


    There are more terrifying spiritual power fluctuations around, and countless corpses are piled up like a mountain.


    Of course, the monks were not completely suppressed, and many monks were injured and even lost their lives.


    This was a huge disaster, and the dead were normal. The deity had died a lot before, and there were countless people missing.


    Disasters are always cruel. This makes people yearn for peace, but after a long time, many people find it meaningless. People are this virtue.


    With the monks from the martial arts world joining, the battle is still relatively suppressive, after all, the sea monster side, the Yin Yang realm has not left the station.


    The monks were tired of killing and exhausted their spiritual power, so they stepped back and rested for a while to continue fighting again, as if it had become a tug of war.


    At this moment, the leader of the sea monster seemed to have consumed a lot of spiritual power for this group of cultivators, so he issued an order.


    A sea monster with half-step Yin and Yang, directly out of the sea, is an octopus comparable to a hill!


    The eyes of the octopus flashed with endless killing intent, and with a few weapons on its paws, it rushed towards the beach.


    "Half-step yin and yang dirty stuff!"


    All the monks looked at them for a while, with deep fear in their eyes.


    At this moment, Huanyu''s eyes were cold, and the dragon hunting mace in his hand bloomed with endless power.


    "You continue to kill the enemy, he and I will deal with it!"


    As soon as Huanyu''s words fell, he flew up and rushed directly towards the octopus.


    Everyone''s pupils shrank. Although Huanyu was the most powerful among all monks, it did not break through to half a step of Yin and Yang, which made everyone very worried.


    But there is no way, Huan Yu does not come forward, who can come forward.


    Shaking at the moment also gritted his teeth and said: "Everyone is doing everything to kill me fiercely and solve unnecessary trouble for Huanyu!"


    They could only let Huanyu fight the octopus one-on-one, and the others were helpless.


    At this moment, everyone is tight on a string. They know that what they desire most is the figure of Su Yan. Only when Su Yan appears can all this be resolved.


    And they worked hard for so long to wait for Su Yan, otherwise these cultivators would have escaped for their lives.


    Huanyu flew in front of the octopus, his eyes were extremely cold, and the dragon hunting mace in his hand shot directly.


    The octopus wields its weapon to fight against the magic feather.


    You must know that the weapon of the octopus is not one, and it is not an ordinary weapon.


    The long spear in his hand slashed against the phantom feather, and it was not directly smashed by the dragon hunting mace.


    It can be said that in such a battle, Huan Yu is directly at a disadvantage, not only a weapon, but also a realm of suppression.


    But the magic feather did not shrink at all, and endless might erupted from his body, and the sea surface set off a violent trend, the sea violently rose, like a sea tide.

 Chapter 2001： One pot end!

    Huan Yu''s eyes flashed, and the search for the dragon mace in his hand was actually emitting golden light, and the dragon''s voice shook the sky, majestic and extraordinary.


    "In the name of the Lord, kill endless evil!"


    Huan Yu roared directly, and the dragon hunting mace turned into a long dragon, rushing towards the octopus.


    One dragon and one person, endless power, everyone around was shocked.


    "Fuck, Huan Yu is a fight!"


    "I didn''t expect him to be so strong, this can be a breakthrough!"


    Everyone was excited and even more intent to fight, which instantly changed the situation.


    The Octopus''s shots against Magic Yu are naturally extremely positive. Although he is half-step Yin and Yang, Magic Yu has a dragon-seeking mace, which is not so easy to deal with.


    Looking at the phantom feather rushing, the octopus **** the guy, covered in mucus, and a secret technique came out.


    "The power of eight claws!"


    The octopus rushed towards the phantom feather, not weak at all, both were extremely fierce.


    With the extreme bump, the golden dragon evolving from the magic feather hunting dragon continued to rush and kill the octopus, causing a lot of damage to the octopus.


    But the octopus''s secret technique also caused the words to suffer. The whole body was covered with wounds from various weapons, and the white clothes were stained with blood.


    Huan Yu has long hair, and shawls are scattered at this moment, and the violent eyes are as if he is insane.


    He roared and slashed directly towards the octopus, reaching the ultimate power, the most terrifying blow.


    The octopus''s complexion changed suddenly, and all of its eight claws were protecting the vital points. At the same time, the light fluctuated all over the body, and the power of resistance emerged.


    The magic feather hunting dragon''s mace fell, and the whole surrounding was extremely shocked. Purgatory was like a sea of ??qi, scattered everywhere.


    The dragon hunting mace fell on the octopus,


    The dozen or so dirty things onlookers seemed to be unable to lift the energy at this moment, only one was slightly angry, because it had not been resolved yet.


    This kind of battle is not at the same level, because the lineup of the dirty stuff is too terrifying. At this moment, there are more than a dozen dirty stuffs gathered in the Yin Yang realm.


    In other words, now in the land of Bohai, twenty or thirty filths from the early Yin-Yang stage have been gathered!


    What a terrible number this is, let alone twenty or thirty, it is such a terrible dirty thing, this group of monks are difficult to deal with.


    But Huanyu didn''t care about these at all, and shot directly, and the dragon hunting mace in his hand once again bloomed, which actually penetrated the defense of the octopus.


    The octopus''s complexion suddenly changed, and tried to stop it, but still couldn''t resist the terrible offensive of Huan Yu, and was directly hit by Huan Yu''s attack.


    The octopus roared, trembling all over, and blood constantly poured out and infested all directions.


    He was like a mountain, much larger than a normal filthy sea monster. At this moment, he was hit critically and naturally, he was extremely tragic.


    The blood even infested the entire person of Huan Yu, but Huan Yu did not give up at all, still fiercely inserting the dragon hunting mace into the octopus.


    "Die to me!"


    Huan Yu''s face was violent, and he kicked the Octopus fiercely, kicking him into the sea.


    Everyone was shocked, looking at the octopus floating on the sea with an incredible expression.


    "Won?!"


    "Huan Yu defeated the yin and yang Octopus?!"


    "Unbelievable!"


    Everyone was shocked, with excitement on their faces.


    Even Huanyu at this moment couldn''t believe it, he actually killed half a step of yin and yang.


    But he also paid a painful price for this!


    Huan Yu''s body was covered with bloodstains, and it was even more infested by the blood of octopus. At this moment, the pain was severe all over, and he was forcibly supporting it.


    This result obviously made the filths extremely angry. The twenty or thirty filths on the sea roared terribly, and their voices went straight into the sky.


    One of the dirty things waved a huge pliers, and rushed towards the phantom feather, obviously wanting to cut the phantom feather.


    This dirty thing has the strength of the Yin Yang realm''s early stage, and suddenly everyone''s complexion changes drastically.


    Even Huan Yu felt a little helpless, he couldn''t fight against such an existence.


    Just when Huan Yu was about to order the retreat, a wave of fluctuations appeared in the sky, and then an illusory shadow floated down.


    "That is?!"


    When everyone saw that shadow, their faces were full of ecstasy, and some even burst into tears.


    "Master Su is here!"


    The entire beach suddenly screamed, and countless monks were full of excitement.


    Su Yan arrived at this moment and saw that a dirty object was actually about to attack Huan Yu, and immediately fell, and rushed towards the dirty object that was waving large tongs like a crab.


    With one blow, he didn''t break away from the large pliers that contained the water, and then blasted it into the water.


    After a while, the dirty things floated out, apparently dead and belched completely.


    The monks who were crying in surprise, all of them were dull at this moment, as if they had seen the most terrible thing.


    Even Huan Yu felt her heart tremble at the moment, and she was a little short of breath.


    Su Yan killed the dirty things in the early Yin Yang stage?


    How don''t you think about it, it''s more like a big crab...


    And Su Yan did not stop, nor did he care about the shocked gaze of a group of monks behind him, and directly washed away with dozens of dirty things on the sea.


    "Your end is here!"


    Su Yan''s face was violent, his body''s vitality was rising, his hands were mixed with terrible power, and the whole world was under his control.


    Seeing this, a group of dirty things jumped into thunder, and set off a violent ocean tide, the sea soaring a hundred meters high, rushing towards Su Yan.


    "court death!"


    The leading filthy thing roared and shot out directly.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly and blasted out with a punch. With the power of King Kong and the ability to shatter, this dirty thing is impossible to resist, even if he is in the middle of Yin Yang realm.


    With a punch, he directly hit the dirty stuff headed, completely shattering his vitality, destroying his body, and letting it disappear.


    Sluggish, sluggish face, all the dirty stuff was frightened.


    Su Yan actually killed their heads with a punch, how can this be played?


    The original call to kill, instantly turned into fleeing everywhere, they were not stupid, they knew they were invincible.


    But how could Su Yan let them escape?


    Su Yan used his primordial power and displayed a powerful seal formation, directly sealing the world, making this group of dirty things impossible to escape.


    Then, a fire that resembled the sky, swept away directly toward the dirty things, the sound of the dragon''s chants was endless, and everywhere it went, it burned nothingness!


    With a few tricks, the whole world was overwhelming, and countless dirty things were all turned to ashes and dissipated in this sea area.


    After getting rid of these dirty things, Su Yan regained his strength, his face recovered, and he looked at the polluted sea with a trace of fluctuation in his heart.


    He used his power to dissolve everything in this place, and the sea surface was completely restored, and he was relieved.

 Chapter 2002： Gospel everywhere

    Everything was calm, and all the dirty things that had been crushed in darkness were now resolved by Su Yan.


    It was resolved very decisively and cleanly without the slightest escaping from the water. At the same time that the twenty or thirty dirty things were gone, Xiaoyu also resolved it incidentally.


    The cultivators of the martial arts world collapsed directly on the ground, and the big brothers of the earth martial arts world also collapsed on the ground. They were really exhausted.


    The reason why they have been fighting again before is completely supported by willpower, because they have to wait for Su Yan.


    They knew that they had to wait until Su Yan, otherwise it would mean failure.


    At the moment Su Yan arrived, they were extremely excited, venting the last bit of strength, and now they are completely exhausted.


    Su Yan looked at the group of monks lying on the beach, and felt a little cute, yes, not funny, but cute.


    He walked to Huan Yu, glanced at him, nodded and said, "Yes."


    When Huan Yu heard this, he was quite excited and stood up directly.


    "Compared with Master Su, I am nothing at all."


    "Why do you want to compare with me? You only need to compare yourself with yourself."


    Su Yan was noncommittal. He would really lose confidence compared to him, so he didn''t want Huan Yu to do this, otherwise he would be hit.


    Huan Yu nodded speciously, but was actually hit by Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan glanced at all the martial arts cultivators on the beach, and directly took out many pills and spiritual power liquids from the ghost gourd.


    These are his inventory, and now they are taken out to thank these people for their help.


    "Distribute it, everyone can recover faster."


    Countless elixirs hung in the air, and countless spiritual power fluids floated on the ground, and finally they were shot into everyone''s hands by Huan Yu and others.


    After taking it, this group of people began to meditate and recover, and their faces looked better.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. At least Hua Guo is now in peace.


    Of course, Su Yan also understood very well that everything is not over yet, this is just the beginning, and there are many things waiting for him.


    Yuwen Xiongba walked to Su Yan at this moment and said worriedly: "My lord, the situation in other countries is not optimistic."


    Su Yan nodded and replied, "I see."


    Without further ado, Su Yan leaped directly up, like an electric light rushing out toward the sea.


    He naturally wants to help other countries, after all, the stability of the world is his goal.


    But now all parts of the world have suffered immensely. Except for a few relatively large countries, other small countries are almost in danger.


    Su Yan''s first stop was in the land of Fusang, and Fusang had already fallen. Dirt invaded the base camp, all kinds of violent violence, killing the people.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate when he saw it, and shot directly to kill the strongest dirt.


    The rest was naturally handed over to the local martial arts community, and Su Yan did not have time to clear them one by one.


    As long as the strongest is killed, this group of dirty things will have no leader, so naturally they can only catch them with their hands.


    Leaving Fusang, Su Yan embarked on the road to the polar bear.


    Polar bears have the most extensive territory and have encountered the most dirty things, but they are not as terrible as those encountered by Su Yan in the land of Bohai.


    Su Yan went out of the Sea of ??Japan to the Black Sea, and the stretch of distance was terrible.


    In the local area, many martial arts and martial arts cultivators were about to give up, but they saw Su Yan as if a **** descended to the earth.


    Su Yan relied on his own power to easily slay the filthy things that had caused misfortune, and the filthy things had no ability to block them.


    Wherever he went, there was no grass, Su Yan turned into a killer, and seeing the dirty stuff was like a nightmare.


    In the coastal land of the polar bear, there are more than a dozen dirty things from the early Yin-Yang realm, among which there is one dirty from the middle Yin-Yang realm.


    They are difficult to deal with, which is naturally understandable.


    But when Su Yan arrived, they were all killed, not one left.


    The hesitation span was very wide, Su Yan didn''t have time to kill those little ones, and the rest of the endgame was left to the local monks and monks from the martial arts community to help.


    Su Yan continued to move along the beach towards the west, and at this moment he has reached the west.


    Seeing countless countries could not resist, he couldn''t help but his face was cold.


    Although there are many developed countries, they are basically small countries, and martial arts are not as prosperous as China, so they can''t resist the dirty.


    When Su Yan arrived, the local heroes burst into tears and wept with excitement, because they knew that hope was coming and the gospel was coming.


    Su Yan was also unambiguous, and directly started to kill all kinds of dirty things, without the slightest intention of being soft-hearted.


    This group of dirty things are too nasty, they have killed too many people and disturbed the peaceful life of the earth.


    With the knife in his hand, Su Yan killed the dirty thing in the middle Yin-Yang realm. He left the West and set foot on the land of Africa.


    This is also a tortured place, and the local martial arts community is even weaker and unable to resist.


    This led to the successful landing of filth and began to invade the mainland, killing many locals.


    In this way, it appears to be very scattered, making it difficult to get everything done in one go.


    However, Su Yan worked tirelessly, using secret techniques to spread his spiritual knowledge, and began to investigate the dirt that the local martial arts world could not kill.


    These have to be resolved, otherwise it will be a disaster to keep, and the locals cannot resist.


    From the Nile River, Su Yan all the way to the Cape of Good Hope, three days and three nights, without the slightest rest.


    Wherever he went, all kinds of dirty things were arrogant, but they all died under Su Yan''s Tai''a sword.


    In order to speed up, Su Yan used a sword, but it was a sword when he encountered it. Without hesitation, he directly killed the dirty stuff.


    Even so, it took him three days, and he had to say that there was too much dirt.


    That''s it, Su Yan didn''t stay in the slightest, stepping into the land of Australia, directly from the local coast into the inland desert, solving the local urgent need.


    "There is one last place left!"


    Su Yan''s eyes shone with cold sheen. He knew that this last place must be extremely miserable during this period of time.


    But he has no choice. The clones are lacking and can only come one by one.


    The two continents are connected, and both sides are coastal. One can imagine how terrible it is. Except for the star countries that can provoke the main beam, other countries are nothing but the least, and there is no resistance at all.


    Even many countries have been completely captured by dirty things and completely collapsed.


    Su Yan started from the edge of the Antarctic Sea, went all the way to the North Pole, and then rushed back to the South Pole. It took four days.


    During this period, he also experienced a blood python that was comparable to the late Yin-Yang realm. It was terrifying and powerful, but in the end he could not escape the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan stood on the edge of the Antarctic ice, looking at the sky, as if coldness did not affect him.


    He said lightly: "It''s finally over."


    He was also completely relieved.

 Chapter 2003： Are you the devil!

    I have crossed mountains and seas, and I have also crossed seas of people, leaving footprints in every place in the world.


    This tossing, for Su Yan, although time-consuming and labor-intensive, it was fun, at least the dirty things were solved.


    After doing everything he needed to do, Su Yan was also worthy of himself and worthy of this planet.


    Then, he hurried towards China from the land of Antarctica.


    On the way, Su Yan looked at the restored sunlight, very warm and comfortable.


    "Shiya, don''t worry, I will come to you soon!"


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a firmness, without the slightest doubt.


    Back in China, millions of monks had already gathered, all waiting for him in China.


    With Su Yan''s shot, all the dirty stuff was beheaded, and the remaining small shrimps were also beheaded by the local masters and the big men in the martial arts world.


    Looking at the black monk, Su Yan seemed to see the black and dirty thing before in the land of Bohai.


    "Another bunch of dirty things?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes showed ruthlessness, and there were faint light fluctuations all over his body.


    This frightened all the monks, all of them panicked.


    "This this this this!"


    "What''s wrong, why did Master Su treat us as dirty things?!"


    "My God, is Master Su going to kill us?!"


    All the monks panicked, and even Huan Yu and others'' complexions changed suddenly.


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Loli hurriedly flew to Su Yan''s side.


    "My lord, they are not dirty things." Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly explained, thinking that Su Yan was blushing.


    Su Yan pretended to be contemplative, and asked: "What is it that is not dirty?!"


    "It''s a monk in the martial arts world and our martial arts world!" Yuwen Xiongba became more anxious.


    If Su Yan made a single blow, it would definitely cause a strange injustice.


    "Monk?!" Su Yan smiled coldly, with a frightening look on his face.


    "My lord, it really is!"


    Little Lolita was frightened, and looked at Su Yan and said, "You can use the divine sense to probe."


    "A group of monks contaminated with dirt!"


    "No, their eyes have not turned green." Little Lori''s face also changed.


    "My lord, don''t kill innocent people!"


    Seeing Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita''s persistent persuasion, Huanyu and others in the distance didn''t understand what was happening, and they flew over at this moment.


    "Master Su, what''s the matter?"


    "My lord, my lord suspects that you are all dirty!" Yu Wenxiong said silently.


    He was even a little skeptical now, because Su Yanke never lied, and Su Yan was always correct.


    Huan Yu was in a hurry, his complexion changed drastically.


    "Master Su, how can we be dirty things."


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and said angrily: "Isn''t something dirty?!"


    "We are good people, great people!"


    But who knows, Su Yan is laughing up to the sky at this moment, the laughter is very rough.


    Yuwen Xiongba and the others are confused, what''s going on, why Su Yan burst into laughter again.


    Huan Yu frowned and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Master Su, are you happy with us?"


    "Very happy." Su Yan kept smiling.


    "Are you the devil!"


    Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori understood, they looked at Su Yan and repeated: "Are you a devil!"


    After the monks in the martial arts world and the martial arts world learned about this, they all said that.


    "Are you the devil!"


    Su Yan just teased this group of people. After all, the disruption has just ended. Everyone is very lonely and low on interest. Such teasing can relieve everyone''s pressure and make everyone recover.


    "My lord, you have to open a water table this time?"


    Yuwen Xiongba approached Su Yan with a charming face.


    "Go on, of course, it''s such a big and festive event." Su Yan replied simply.


    "Do I have to ask for wine to open the water table?"


    "Of course it is necessary."


    "My lord, take out the monkey wine." Yuwen Xiongba stretched out his hand with a tricky trick.


    Su Yan was also unambiguous, and directly took out hundreds of tons of monkey wine from the ghost gourd and directly buried Yuwen Xiongba in it.


    "My lord, you deceived too much!" Yuwen Xiongba, who was buried under the monkey wine, looked sad.


    "This is the monkey wine you asked for, and you also asked for it."


    Su Yan, full of smiles, went straight back to the villa in Jiangbei.


    There are things left by Jin Shiya in the villa, her clothes, her shoes, and his various things, all preserved.


    Su Yan didn''t move, and didn''t expect to take it away.


    He just wanted to seal up this place, wait for him to find Jin Shiya in the fairy world, and then return here.


    "Shiya, I know you were taken away by the immortal, but don''t worry, the day I step into the immortal world, it must be the time they regret!"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, with a deep coldness in his deep eyes.


    The light from the sky dissipated at this moment, dark clouds covered, lightning and thunder.


    "Master Su is too bad, you scared us to death just now, and now it makes God lose his temper."


    "Don''t talk, isn''t there a formation to resist it, and it didn''t fall into the bowl."


    "Yeah, yeah, hurry up and go to the monkey bar. It is said that Master Su took out hundreds of tons of monkey wine this time!"


    "Damn, hundreds of tons, I want to drink more this time."


    It turned out that the person who drank more was drunk.


    The monkey wine is brewed by Su Yan with a secret recipe. It is very powerful and powerful. Even Su Yan can hardly resist it. If you drink too much, you will get drunk, let alone this group of people.


    If it is ordinary wine, there are just so many people, let alone hundreds of tons, even thousands of tons are not enough for them to toss.


    But this time hundreds of tons of monkey wine directly put the group of monks on the ground, and there is a lot left.


    Everyone was drunk, lying on the ground all the time, slumbering, regardless.


    I was too exhausted before, but now I have all resolved, I am naturally happy and no pressure.


    "Brother, get up and continue drinking!"


    There are also sporadic people, drunk and messed up, talking nonsense.


    "Drink, my cup is dry, you are free."


    "Just kidding, you think you are a cultivator in the martial arts world and you are great, right? I did it too."


    "I didn''t say that. I want to immigrate to your place now. The future development potential here is unlimited."


    "Brother, I advise you to buy a house, it will definitely appreciate!"


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense, he was a house seller before he awakened."


    "Hahaha, drinking and drinking, when there is a chance, come to our martial arts world to see, that is the vast territory."


    "Really, you must go and see it then."


    ...


    As night falls, people on the entire planet can finally get a good night''s sleep, because their worries have been resolved, so there is no need to worry.


    However, Su Yan did not rest. He originally thought it would be solved completely, but standing on the roof, his eyes looked towards the Pacific Ocean!

 Chapter 2004： Prehistoric creatures!

    Observing the sky at night, the stars do not appear, the thick clouds make up, and the electric light is revealed from the clouds. This is definitely not normal!


    Su Yan stood on the roof of the villa, with eyes like torches and divine consciousness drifting away, staring at the endless sea.


    "I thought it was just a bunch of gooey candies, so you ordered everything."


    Su Yan said to himself, then glanced at the already drunk and unconscious people, feeling calm in his heart.


    That''s okay, this group of people slept, and everything seemed to have not happened.


    But Su Yan didn''t know exactly how, because he knew that there would be a big battle next, a battle he didn''t know the result of!


    Among the people Su Yan shuttled through, these people were snoring like thunder.


    Of course, when I passed by, the cloudy sky was completely unable to be placed at this moment, and all fell.


    When he arrived at the beach, this group of martial arts and martial arts monks were awakened by the rain.


    "what happened?!"


    "It''s raining?!"


    "Sister, I have never seen such a heavy rain."


    "Heaven is not beautiful."


    "Quickly enter the house and hide."


    A group of monks rushed to various martial arts residences to hide from the rain.


    Some are still holding a hip flask, after all, it is monkey wine, which is really reluctant.


    Some even set up hot pot in the martial arts residence, grilling all kinds of meat, and continue to cheer.


    "I''m going back soon."


    Huan Yu was holding the wine glass, but the redness on his face had not disappeared.


    The shivering and screaming people sitting next to him couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Originally they thought that the earth was just a place where ants were exhausted, just a group of lowly people.


    But now they have discovered that it belongs to the same case, and the people on earth also have great temperaments. Drinking does not weaken them.


    "Are you leaving in such a hurry?" Yuwen Xiongba also said with some dismay.


    "Well, the Xiuwu world is empty, and someone must handle it."


    Huan Yu is very clear about his responsibilities, this point must not be ambiguous, after all, the martial arts world is too big.


    Yuwen Xiongba nodded, it was a disaster that was lingering in his heart. He didn''t want the Xiuwu world to suffer, after all, the Xiuwu world had suffered a huge disaster before.


    "The fleeting years are not good. This year is not a good year. I hope that the weather will be smooth next year, Wanmin Taian!"


    Huan Yu picked up the wine glass and stood up directly.


    The people at the table also stood up, all of them filled with hope.


    New Year''s Day is coming soon, and the new year is very close. I hope that everything is gone, and the coming year will be lucky.


    Everyone drank it in one sip, and suddenly some of the bodies did not listen to their orders, and were half drunk.


    "Brother Xiongba, next time we come to Xiuwu Realm, we will entertain you with strange animals." said tremblingly.


    "Then the feelings are good, but I miss the delicacy of the martial beast."


    "This is not a boast, it''s much better than the pigs, horses, cattle and sheep in your place."


    This point really cannot be refuted, and Yu Wen Xiongba can only nod his head and say yes.


    "Then you will have to go to your martial arts world to introduce a batch of seedlings, and then cultivate them in our place, so that the people on earth can also eat delicious exotic animal meat."


    "no problem."


    Everyone was happy, even the little Lolita had a drink, she was also very happy.


    This is no better than the previous swig. In the second cup, a group of people became drunk and lay directly on the chairs and continued to sleep.


    The other monks were already drunk for a cup, and the second cup was impossible.


    Everyone''s snoring continued to thunder, and Su Yan had left China and stepped into the depths of the Pacific Ocean.


    The sky was full of ocean currents, turbulent, and a violent storm was set off, and the sea was very unstable.


    When I stepped into the depths of the ocean, the sky gradually turned white, the rain only vented on the land, and the sea was calm.


    Su Yan arrived at a small island, but he didn''t expect that the island was a bit familiar. He had a confrontation with the leader of an organization a few years ago.


    Time flies, thinking about the previous self, Su Yan not only shook his head, the years passed, and the previous ones can''t come back.


    He stood on the top of the small island, looking at the endless sea, his heart calm.


    It''s not that he is nervous, but he knows that there is absolutely a vision in this place, absolutely terrible things appear, because his divine consciousness has detected that terrifying wave.


    Compared with the land of Antarctica and the pinnacle of Kunlun, this fluctuation is much stronger, countless times stronger, and there is a palpitating force slowly approaching.


    But for a moment, the undulating ocean turned out to be a sudden condensed vortex, the vortex rushing straight into the sky, forming a terrible dragon absorbing water.


    The sky changed color, the sky was billowing with thick clouds, and the lightning was densely covered like a spider web, mixed with a terrifying sound.


    "come yet?"


    Su Yan said lightly, not surprised by this vision, and didn''t care.


    At the moment, he is wearing a long coat, standing where the waves are hitting, like a statue.


    Hundred meters of huge waves were set off on the sea, soaring into the sky, rushing directly toward Su Yan''s anger.


    However, nearby, the waves stopped abruptly, unable to contaminate Su Yan, and they all solidified.


    Su Yan knows the power of fire and the art of gold, and he now knows the power of ice.


    Yes, he now has three powers.


    If you count the air of death, he now has four powers!


    Five years of hard work is not in vain, no progress, how dare to go to the upper world.


    Countless waves directly condensed into ice sculptures, spreading away, forming a huge ice sculpture world, stretching thousands of miles.


    Thousands of miles away, the sea is still tumbling, the dragon''s absorption of water becomes more and more terrible, and the endless waves lift thousands of meters high, covering the sky and sun.


    At the end of the deep ocean, there was an ethereal sound, resounding everywhere, Su Yan naturally heard it.


    This kind of sound can give people a sense of great tremor, can awaken people''s instinctive fear, and hit the soul!


    The sea is boiling, and endless power gathers in the sea, causing violent fluctuations.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    There were countless sea monsters rushing out of the sea and coming towards the ice sculptures, instantly crushing countless ice sculptures.


    However, while crushing the ice sculptures, they also became ice sculptures.


    This kind of scene looked very spectacular, and Su Yan looked at the sunlight that appeared in the sky, and his face was even more indifferent.


    What should come will always come, and all disasters and conspiracies are all caused by this thing.


    Today he is going to cut the grass and roots, never end troubles, and return the earth to a peaceful and prosperous world!


    Countless sea monsters are like moths fighting to the fire, without any intention of stopping, all turned into ice sculptures.


    At the same time, the Tai''a sword flew out of Su Yan''s hand, turned into a streamer, directly beheading countless dirty things, blood infested the ice sculpture and became colorful.


    You must know that Tai''a sword only kills sea monsters in the Yin and Yang realm, and the rest are not eye-catching at all.


    Countless sea monsters in the Yin and Yang realm attacked everywhere, all of them were cut into pieces and turned into a rain of blood that infested the ice sculptures.


    Among them, there is the early stage of Yin-Yang stage, and even the middle stage of Yin-Yang stage, which is very scary!


    However, Su Yan knew that this was just a group of young people, and what was waiting for him was the most terrifying existence.


    Finally, a prehistoric creature rushed out of the endless deep sea, huge, covering the sky!

 Chapter 2005： Corpse Kun!

    What a terrible thing a giant can block the sky and the earth is simply unheard of.


    But at this moment, it appeared in Su Yan''s eyes. The original sunlight in the sky was gone, only the black shadow of this huge thing.


    The prehistoric creatures rushed out of the sea and then jumped into the sea, as if a meteorite hit the sea, setting off a stormy sea.


    Some dirty things in the Yin and Yang realm were brutally hit and smashed into blood mist.


    Su Yan''s plain eyes turned into fierce meaning at this moment, and the Tai''a sword controlled by the divine sense no longer killed Xiaoyou, and directly rushed towards the prehistoric creature.


    The sky was full of light, and Tai''a sword turned into a sharp blade and rushed directly towards the target.


    However, when the Tai''a sword had just been inserted into the water, it seemed to have encountered something extremely strong, and could only submerge, just stop moving.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he hurriedly retracted the Tai''a sword, only to see the sword light dimmed, and he was stained with corpse energy!


    "what!"


    Su Yan was a little puzzled, this thing actually contained such a terrifying corpse energy, which was even more terrifying than the ancient pharaoh.


    Su Yan even felt that there was no possibility of comparison between his own corpse qi and it was no longer of the same level.


    But Su Yan didn''t even know that the prehistoric creature didn''t care about Su Yan''s toothpick sword at all, it was just its own qi protection.


    This is like before, Su Yan''s disdain and non-resistance in the face of the enemy''s attack, but the enemy has nothing to do with him.


    terrible!


    It''s terrible!


    This is definitely a tough enemy to deal with!


    Just when Su Yan''s face was overcast and uncertain, the prehistoric creatures in the sea made terrifying sounds, which shook the world!


    Countless dirty things were all shaken to death by him, but he did not expect that he actually killed the same kind.


    But in the eyes of prehistoric creatures, these dirty things are his slaves, and they are not of the same kind at all.


    He is a prehistoric creature, the overlord billions of years ago!


    The sound was always there, like an ultrasonic wave, spreading around, Su Yan''s expression changed drastically when he heard it.


    "Such a terrifying power of divine consciousness!"


    Su Yan immediately used the secret technique to resist. If he did not resist, he would definitely be injured by the power of this divine consciousness!


    "The tiny ant humans dare to destroy my plan!"


    Prehistoric creatures rushed out of the sea and landed directly on the ice.


    Su Yan now had a clear view of this guy''s appearance. It was too big, too big to look like.


    This is more like a rotten body, emitting an unpleasant stench, permeating thousands of miles away.


    Covering the sky and the sun, the stench is unpleasant, it looks like a corpse!


    Prehistoric creatures, corpses!


    "Little ant human, I think you have already guessed my identity!"


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    The corpse kun made a wicked smile, which made people horrified.


    "I didn''t expect to see something like you in this place."


    Su Yan was relieved, everything was answered.


    The culprit is this corpse Kun, everything is his conspiracy.


    As a prehistoric creature, he had already sat down, but this corpse kun had condensed the meaning of endless corpse energy, and thousands of creatures were swallowed by him, creating his supreme body.


    The aura recovery five years ago became an opportunity to wake him up and fully recover.


    "To be honest, I also want to thank you, it''s not you that I may sleep forever."


    "Don''t thank me, because I will kill you next!"


    Su Yan rose into the sky, and the two blue dragons galloped under him, directly rushing towards the corpse Kun.


    The Canglong is so powerful that it makes a deafening sound of dragon chants, and one black and one gold are like two streams of light, shooting towards the corpse Kun.


    However, the corpse Kun smiled, not commenting on the offensive.


    When the Canglong was close, his fins turned into two sturdy arms and directly grabbed the two Canglong!


    The corpse Kun kept smiling, looking at the struggling Canglong in his hand, full of playfulness.


    "It''s just two insects, dare to yell at me!"


    The corpse Kun opened its mouth in the blood basin and directly chewed the two blue dragons into its belly.


    This scene looked extremely shocking, the two huge dragons in front of the corpse Kun were very small and invincible.


    And Su Yan was not surprised by this. The Canglong attack was only a test, and now he understood that this prehistoric creature was by no means simple.


    It may not be a primitive creature on the earth!


    Su Yan didn''t guess too much. His current goal was to solve this problem. Otherwise, it wasn''t just the earth, and the martial arts world would be destroyed by him.


    "Humans of ants, catch them with your hands, you can''t beat me!"


    The corpse Kun kept smiling, full of sarcasm.


    The realm of this corpse Kun is not low, the peak of the late Yin Yang realm!


    It can be said that Su Yan has never played against him in this life, he is only half-step Yin and Yang!


    Even so, Su Yan did not forcibly upgrade. He knew that breaking through at this time would definitely cause big things.


    This corpse Kun will not watch him break through, it will definitely cause a fatal blow to him!


    Horror, a terrifying realm, it is almost impossible for Su Yan to win.


    But Su Yan didn''t believe in evil, so he had to fight with him, because there was no way out.


    "All these are your methods, really low-mind."


    Su Yan dismissed the conspiracy of the corpse Kun with ridicule.


    "Do you think I will be irritated by you? It''s ridiculous." Shi Kun smiled coldly, turned over, and continued, "I thought my slave would help me solve all this, but I didn''t expect them to fail!"


    The corpse Kun was angry, and his backhand turned into a cloud, directly killing the endless dirt.


    "They failed because of me!"


    Su Yan said in a cold voice, there was a flame beating in his eyes, and a terrible force appeared in his body.


    "Yes, it''s because of you."


    The corpse Kun stopped his anger and his smile returned.


    "It''s true that Xiao He defeats Xiao He. Everything arises because of you, and everything ends because of you!"


    Su Yan understood the meaning of corpse kun, but he was not commenting on it.


    Because Su Yan brought spiritual energy to revive this group of dirty things, and brought disasters when it brought prosperity to the earth.


    And because of Su Yan, the earth has not been invaded by dirt, protecting everyone''s safety.


    "You don''t need to be proud or high-spirited, because all this will end in front of me, and your myth will be broken by me!" The dead corpse said coldly, with an indisputable tone.


    "is it."


    Su Yan took out a cigarette, held it in his mouth, and took a hard sip.


    More than that, when fighting, Su Yan actually liked to smoke a cigarette, maybe he was used to it.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Shikun''s clamor, because he didn''t think he would lose.


    On the contrary, Su Yan''s eyes looking at the corpse Kun had a strange meaning, as if looking at a delicious meal.


    "Let me tell you this, those dirty things look disgusting. Although you are a corpse, your bones are a good treasure!"


    As soon as Su Yan said this, the entire sea was tumbling, the waves pierced thousands of meters high, and the endless thunder shook everywhere, and the corpse was angry!

 Chapter 2006： Swallow Kun!

    It is outrageous to dare to spy on him!


    These are words that are simply unforgivable and forgiving, and they are words that can definitely be angered to the extreme.


    He is a prehistoric creature and the overlord who survived hundreds of millions of years ago. Although he died, his bones remained undiminished, his strength was undiminished, and he was blessed with aura recovery. He is not weaker than before.


    In front of him, the extremely small human, the sad ant, dare to treat him as a delicacy. This is so mad at him!


    "court death!"


    The corpse kun roared, tumbling and shaking, the ice sculptures that stretched for thousands of miles instantly shattered, and the sea water boiled and swelled.


    There was flames gushing out from the sea, magma coming out from the sea, and countless creatures on the surrounding sea were extinct at this moment!


    The corpse Kun got angry, the sky covered the sky and the sun, endless days!


    boom!


    A huge sound violently blasted out of the air, directly attacking and killing Su Yan.


    This is a force that breaks through the air, squeezing the space, and the power is terrifying.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and a shield of vitality formed between his hands, directly resisting.


    The sky was full of spiritual power, ripples shook all over the world, and some island countries were now caught in endless tragedy.


    This Su Yan couldn''t stop him. His current enemy was the corpse Kun. If he had time to rescue those people, he could only rely on the support of the local martial arts circles.


    Not only the island countries, but even the coast of China, at this moment the huge wave hitting thousands of meters was extremely shocking.


    The drunk monks from all over the world all woke up at this moment and joined the resistance.


    "Xiong Ba, what''s the matter with this?!" Huan Yu''s expression changed.


    "The sea vibrates, and the thousand-meter wave hits. If it is not stopped, I am afraid it will flood half of China!"


    "This!"


    "Where is Master Su?!"


    "No sign!"


    "Then everyone, hurry up, it''s just a huge wave, this is relatively easy to deal with."


    A group of monks rushed to the beach.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the corpse Kun were confronted with a move. The time and space between the two were distorted, and the endless power was all sucked into it.


    If you completely shake the four directions, you will definitely fall into a barren area, and the space will probably be shattered!


    Too strong, the power of this corpse kun is unparalleled, and a little stronger than Su Yan.


    For this reason, Su Yan had to use secret techniques to display his instinctive power.


    This display is 50% strength!


    Su Yan''s muscles tightened to the extreme, with blue veins appearing on his face, and the eyes between his brows exuded endless power.


    "The power of the great collapse!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily, a secret technique blasted directly at the corpse Kun, with extreme power, and the world changed.


    Even the corpse Kun did not expect that Su Yan''s power was so terrifying!


    The corpse Kun did not wait, and shot directly, turning his whole body''s strength into endless energy, and stubbornly against Su Yan.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge blasting sound shook the entire sea surface, revealing the underwater world!


    The sea water was slapped apart by the force of the two, forming an isolated place in the sea.


    Su Yan stepped back thousands of meters, his whole body seemed to fall apart, the power of this corpse Kun was really terrifying.


    At this moment, the corpse Kun was directly shot into the sea by the terrifying confrontation force, and it was restored by tumbling in the sea for a long time.


    "Damn human beings, I look down upon you!"


    Shikun looked at Su Yan with a face that he had never had before. This time he regarded Su Yan as his opponent.


    The ant, who had been able to kill with a backhand in an instant, never thought it was a tricky opponent.


    What makes the corpse kun even more frightened is that Su Yan''s realm is only half a step between Yin and Yang, which is beyond his imagination.


    "I can let aura descend on the earth, and I can easily kill you!"


    Su Yan swung the Tai''a sword, the essence and blood covered the body of the sword, and the human sword merged into one, turning into streamer directly, and flew toward the corpse Kun.


    But for a moment, the sword light penetrated the whole body of the corpse Kun, and countless blood holes emerged, and the blood immediately filled the entire ocean!


    The corpse Kun was in pain, his eyes turned scarlet, and he slapped his hand angrily, turning the light of Su Yan''s Tai''a sword into darkness.


    The corpse knelt roared, obviously very painful, but what was shocking was that only a moment, the blood hole in his body was stopped!


    Terrible power of recovery!


    The corpse Kun sneered, looked at Su Yan and said, "You can''t kill me!"


    Su Yan stayed silent, soaring into the sky, and directly slashed a sword in anger, as if he could cut through the world and smash everything. With this sword, he used 60% of his power, and the sound of his muscles and bones showed signs of loosening.


    The strength is too great, completely beyond the limits of its own realm, and the body is somewhat unable to bear it.


    However, the corpse Kun''s eyes condensed, the figure disappeared, and an invisible force was actually displayed, weakening Su Yan''s power a bit!


    "Don''t forget, I have a slave, he can weaken the enemy''s power!"


    The corpse Kun sneered again and again, he never lost a little bit of dominance in this battle!


    Su Yan was cold, his clothes were broken, revealing his **** body, he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t kill this corpse!


    "Labor and management don''t believe in evil!"


    Su Yan roared, all kinds of secret techniques were used, the sky changed color, and the world was boiling over!


    Countless seas were calm at this moment, and everything around it seemed to be still.


    The dominance of space, the profound meaning of time, and the power of horror, three points turned into one point, all burst out of Su Yan''s body, and headed toward the corpse Kun mercilessly.


    Countless sword lights, as if ten thousand swords returned to the sect, directly penetrated the body of the corpse Kun, making it like a target.


    The corpse Kun vomited blood, as if spewing river water, this time he was also hard to resist the power.


    "how is this possible!"


    Shikun''s complexion changed drastically, his face was unbelievable!


    He has a variety of secret techniques, he can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, but Su Yan actually controls space, using the second dimension of space to directly attack him!


    "you!"


    The corpse Kun was seriously injured, the blood hole could not be recovered for a moment at this moment, the blood was constantly losing, and the stench completely disappeared.


    He regained his instinct and wanted to fight desperately!


    "I don''t believe it, my peak in the later stage of the Yin and Yang realm can''t kill you for a half step!"


    The corpse Kun roared, transformed into Kunpeng''s body, and rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was firm and he transformed himself into a figure to avoid the attack of the corpse Kun.


    Then Su Yan appeared behind the corpse Kun, the long sword directly aimed at the vitality of the corpse Kun, angrily inserted into it!


    "Jie Jie!"


    The corpse Kun screamed, shaking like an electric shock.


    "Damn it, **** it!"


    Shikun is not reconciled, but his strength is constantly disappearing. Everyone has weaknesses in all creatures, and his corpse is the same.


    But what was so timid in his heart and even hard to understand was why Su Yan could see his weakness at a glance.


    "You are an ant in my eyes!"


    Su Yan pulled out the Tai''a sword, the blood infiltrated his whole body and became a blood man. The endless power was doing the last resistance, but it was all in vain.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the blood all over his body at all. He stepped on the corpse Kun, took out a billion-year-old immortal bone from his body, and chewed it directly, it was abnormally crispy!

 Chapter 2007： Its time to go

    The body of the corpse kun is extremely large, but not the bones of the whole body are immortal, only the bones of the essence can be immortal.


    It is hard to imagine that there is such a thing in the land of the earth, immortal bones, even the immortal world can be called a hard to see.


    Su Yan even guessed that this corpse kun was definitely not a creature on earth, prehistoric creatures were good, but they were definitely not produced on earth.


    Because of this place, it is impossible to produce such a terrible corpse. Although the realm is not terrible, the immortal bone is a treasure.


    Regardless of the screams of the corpse Kun, Su Yan ate the immortal bones for himself, and even had to strengthen his teeth, otherwise he could not bite at all.


    An immortal bone like the Eiffel Tower was directly eaten by Su Yan, and his whole bones turned into light at this moment, like an electric shock.


    This was tempering the bones, which had a miraculous effect on the bones, so that Su Yan could feel the endless power beating his body.


    He enjoyed this change, and the corpse kun breath under his feet gradually weakened, the screams slowly disappeared, and finally stopped.


    The corpse Kun died and fell directly into the ocean, setting off the last rage, the sea rose in the sky, and the waves were thousands of meters high!


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he hurriedly used the secret technique to seal the surrounding area.


    In the previous battle, he knew that the monks were still able to resist, but the last wave was definitely not something they could resist.


    If it is allowed to attack all around, I am afraid the mainland will be submerged.


    Su Yan drilled into the corpse Kun''s body, inspected around, and finally found four immortal bones, the roots of which were as huge as the Eiffel Tower.


    There was joy on Su Yan''s face, these four immortal bones seemed to be swallowed, and there would be such a qualitative leap by then, and the bones of the body would have half immortality, which would not be transformed for a million years.


    Being able to reach the bones in the Yin-Yang realm for hundreds of millions of years is not a thing of horror. It can be said that Su Yan has picked up a big treasure this time.


    Su Yan casually moved, and the huge corpse Kun''s body burned, and finally turned into ashes.


    And Su Yan also put the four immortal bones into his bag and headed directly towards China.


    Back on the land, many monks in the coastal areas were still struggling to support, Su Yan did not help.


    This group of people just drank monkey wine, now is a good time to sober up.


    Until noon, these monks stopped the sea water, and a group of people were directly exhausted and paralyzed.


    After a long rest, everyone recovered and arrived in Jiangbei.


    "Where did Master Su go to sea before?" asked tremblingly.


    "Who knows, but it''s definitely not a trivial matter. The ravages of the sea definitely have something to do with his going out to sea." Sing guessed.


    "Could it be that there are terrible dirty things?!" Everyone changed color.


    "It''s not clear, but the lord came back and declared that everything was all right." Yuwen Xiongba said confidently.


    Everyone nodded, this is irrefutable.


    "It''s just that this series of things happened, and the nerves have been smashed."


    "Yes, this is even more terrifying than the previous disaster in the martial arts world!"


    "Fortunes are bad, this year is destined to be a year of disaster, I hope everything goes well in the new year."


    Yuwen Xiongba and Xiao Lori entered the villa, and Su Yan asked them to go.


    When they arrived in the villa, both of them stood downstairs in a proper manner, not daring to disturb Su Yan.


    After a while, Su Yan walked down and saw the two of them and said, "Why are you standing?"


    The two of them sat down, and little Lolita asked uneasyly, "Is there anything to tell us?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Of course there is something."


    "Sir, you say, we must do it well."


    Su Yan took out a piece of immortal bone from the ghost gourd, two meters long. "


    The two were shocked, they could feel the terrifying power of this bone.


    "Before I went to sea to fight against something terrible. This is his bone."


    "A terrible thing?!"


    "You don''t need to understand, you just need to know that it has been solved by me, and there will be no dirty things in the future."


    The two nodded, afraid to ask deeply.


    "This bone has a miraculous effect, it can be used as a treasure of a gate, and whoever breaks through the yang pill, or even the yin and yang in the future, can cut a piece as a breakthrough."


    The two nodded repeatedly, knowing that this was definitely not a thing.


    "Remember, you must break through the Yang Dan and above before you can use it, and you must not use the Yin Dan realm!" Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, making the two of them heartbeat.


    This immortal bone has huge energy, and the monks in the Yin Dan realm can''t bear it at all. If it is taken forcibly, it will definitely burst and die.


    After explaining this, Su Yan looked at the two and continued and said: "Now that everything is resolved, I will not come forward. Yimen, the martial arts world, and the martial arts world need you to manage!"


    "My lord, where are you going?"


    Yuwen Xiongba felt a little uneasy.


    Little Lori is in the same mood.


    "I came with the wind, and naturally I want to follow the wind. I haven''t left me in this world yet."


    Yuwen Xiongba was immediately sad. Of course he knew what Su Yan meant. He was afraid that he would not see Su Yan in the future.


    "grown ups����"


    "There is no banquet in the world that never leaves. I have my own way, and you have your own way. We will definitely meet again in the future."


    Su Yan did not fluctuate in the slightest. After all, his city government, his mind had long since returned to indifferent, and he would become numb after experiencing too many things.


    But thinking about all these years of bits and pieces, Su Yan is still a little sad, after all, so many people have left him.


    The next day, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lori did not see Su Yan, but they dared not reveal any news to the outside world.


    This secret must always be guarded, and the three words Su Baxian must become a deterrent for the martial arts world and the martial arts world, and they must never dissipate.


    Su Yan, in a long coat, arrived at a cemetery in Jiangbei, where all people Su Yan knew, including Su family members, Sun Yan and others who died for him, all gathered in one place.


    Su Yan looked at the graves, his face was calm, and he didn''t feel sad, but an inexplicable emotion was showing in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die and you won''t die!"


    After Su Yan said these words, Su Yan turned around and headed towards the endless road.


    But without waiting for him to go far, a young girl suddenly appeared in front of him with a strange look.


    "Brother Master, do you want to leave with Xiao Meng on your back?!"


    Xiao Meng pouted her mouth and looked upset.


    Su Yan was quite surprised when he saw Xiao Meng. He never thought that Xiao Meng had insight into his tracks. This guy is a bit secret.


    "how?"


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for Xiao Meng to evolve with secret techniques, I am afraid I would not be able to find you."


    In fact, Xiao Meng was regarded as Su Yan''s apprentice, but in fact she was no longer regarded as an apprentice, and Su Yan had not taught her anything.


    Xiao Meng cultivated her own Dao, what her father left to her was not weaker than Su Yan''s.


    "Brother Master." Xiao Meng took Su Yan''s hand with a tearful look, "Let''s go with Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng will find A-Daddy and A-Ma."

 Chapter 2008： The end of the martial arts world

    Five years have passed, and Xiao Meng has also emerged from the little girl''s slim and attractive figure. In time, this girl will definitely harm the country and the people.


    Especially Xiao Meng has a noble temperament, coupled with the strangeness, it is really unimaginable, which man can subdue her.


    Su Yan touched Xiao Meng''s head and saw that her eyes were watery, which was definitely not fake.


    "Does Xiao Meng miss Grandpa and Ama so much?"


    Xiao Meng nodded vigorously and said: "I really want to, very much, I''m thinking about it all the time."


    Originally, Xiaomeng��s father left Xiaomeng on the earth and told her that he would come back to her in three years.


    But now five or six years have passed, and there is no news at all, Xiao Meng is of course urgent.


    In front of Xiao Meng, her dad never lied, so there is only one possibility that her dad is in trouble, otherwise he will definitely come to her.


    Su Yan hugged Xiao Meng, only to realize that the size of the little girl had reached his shoulder.


    "Well, the master brother promised you to take you to find your father."


    Hearing Su Yan''s affirmative answer, he smiled and gave Su Yan a bitter kiss, leaving a red lip mark.


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and could only shake his head.


    "Xiao Meng knows that Master Brother is the best."


    Xiao Meng pulled Su Yan''s clothes corner, as before, her favorite was Ra Su Yan''s clothes corner.


    The two left the cemetery, did not continue to stay, and went directly towards the Xiuwu Realm.


    "This is the first time Xiao Meng has entered the martial arts world, so excited."


    Never see Xiao Meng''s decadence and sadness anymore, her face turned into a smile.


    This is how the little girl is. When she is sad, she is very sad, and when she is happy, she is full of joy, just like changing weather.


    "Xiao Meng, I have to promise my master brother."


    "Brother Master, you say." Seeing Su Yan''s seriousness, Xiao Meng didn''t dare to smile.


    "The place I am going is very dangerous. You must listen to the master''s brother."


    Xiao Meng immediately nodded vigorously, of course she wanted to listen.


    "That''s good."


    The two went directly towards the Xiuwu world.


    At this moment, Yuwen Xiongba and Little Lolita could only look at the bone left by Su Yan. They knew that Su Yan must have gone to a new place.


    The strong can never live in peace, let alone Su Yan.


    "I hope everything is well, my lord." Yu Wen Xiongba prayed in his heart.


    At this moment, a group of big men in the martial arts world also rushed over, planning to say goodbye to Su Yan.


    Yuwen Xiongba immediately went out and offered rewards one after another. After all, this group of people also spent time and energy and was in danger for coming.


    Everyone shrugged off and didn''t dare to take it, but in the end Yuwen Xiongba said that it was Su Yan''s meaning, and everyone took it.


    The thing given is the bone, which is really what Su Yan meant.


    One by one, at first a group of big men thought it was prevarication, but when the bone fragments lay in their hands, they knew the terrible power contained in it, and all of them changed color.


    "My lord has been in retreat, so I can''t come out to see you." Yu Wen Xiongba lied.


    "Here, we thank Master Su."


    Huan Yu and the others all bowed down and left one after another.


    Yuwen Xiongba was relieved to see the elders of the Xiuwu world leaving, fearing that they would find out.


    "When are you big these days, I can''t hold them down."


    "Does it have to be like this in the future?" Yuwen Xiongba shook his head.


    Little Lori''s face was cold, and she said coldly: "My lord wants us to manage the martial arts world and the martial arts world, this bone is enough!"


    Yuwen Xiongba changed his color slightly, wondering where Xiaomeng''s courage came from.


    "The adults just want us to practice hard. After a long time, this group of people will definitely be suspicious."


    Yu Wen Xiongba also clenched his fists, which he certainly recognized.


    "I hope that Su Yan can remember us when he walks all over the sky in the future."


    Little Lori glanced at the endless starry sky, her eyes a little sad.


    Jin Shiya disappeared, not knowing her life or death, but Su Yan didn''t mean to cut her off at all, but instead questioned and looked for it.


    This feeling made little Lori very jealous. Isn''t there such a man in her heart?


    No matter, all of this can''t be forced, and little Lolita can only laugh sadly.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan and Xiao Meng have entered the martial arts world, and the sky is full of aura.


    "This is Xiuwu World." Xiao Meng nodded lightly.


    Su Yan was not shocked at seeing Xiao Meng, and couldn''t help asking, "What? Have you been here?"


    "No, but it''s far from where I lived before."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and swallowed when he reached his mouth.


    "It seems that your father is really not easy."


    Originally, Su Yan thought Xiao Meng''s father was just a big man in the martial arts world, but now it seems that it is definitely not that simple.


    Think about it, even Su Yan''s cultivation skills are definitely not weak, and they are very distinctive, and they are definitely not something that the big men in the martial arts world can have.


    Of course, Su Yan would not pay attention to the Secret Technique of Little Dreams, although it was a bit peculiar, but he also dismissed the look of college students at the toys of elementary students.


    "Daddy, of course it''s not easy. It used to be breeze." Xiao Meng was obsessed.


    Su Yan shook his head. Anyone who didn''t respect his great father always regarded him as the greatest man as a child.


    But Su Yan thought of himself, his ninth reincarnation, he can''t remember how long he was born.


    In this life, the host''s parents Su Yan had never seen him before, and he had noticed before, but there was no news.


    Someone from the military department said before that his parents went to explore outer space and never came back.


    Then there are only two results, one is death, and the other is confused.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. If you find it, you can find it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. After all, he doesn''t have any emotional sustenance.


    The two crossed from the Xiuwu World to the north of the Xiuwu World.


    The north was getting colder and colder, even Xiao Meng had to put on a big cotton coat in the end to keep out the cold.


    "Brother Master, where are we going, why should we take this path?"


    "Through evolution, there is only one way for this martial arts world to reach the upper world."


    "Oh." Xiao Meng nodded and stopped talking.


    The two of them traveled through the snow at high speed, and disappeared in a moment.


    When the two reappeared, they had reached a place that Beiyi had never set foot.


    There was illusion in front of him, and the snow was gone, only giving people a very illusory and ethereal feeling.


    "The rules in this place seem to be very unstable."


    The rule Su Yan said was space, and the illusion around it felt as if it were very unstable.


    Su Yan used his divine sense to probe and finally confirmed this. This is a space with defects.


    "Brother Master, where is this?"


    Su Yan glanced at the endless illusion ahead, and said, "This is the end of the martial arts world!"

 Chapter 2009： Tianmen

    "The end of the Xiuwu world?!" Xiao Meng blinked his eyes, then his complexion changed abruptly, "Isn''t that the netherworld at the end?!"


    "Xiao Meng won''t go to the underworld, don''t go!"


    Su Yan''s face is full of black lines, this Nizi is too nervous.


    "Xiao Meng is going to find Dad, Xiao Meng will not go to the underworld, Xiao Meng is afraid of cows, ghosts and snakes."


    Xiao Meng still feels like living in a dream, very intoxicated.


    Su Yan grabbed Xiao Meng''s braids, rolled his eyes and said, "Is there enough trouble?"


    "Brother Master, isn''t the underworld at the end of the world?" Xiao Meng looked pitiful.


    You know that he is also thirteen or fourteen years old now, and he is still cute, there is really no way.


    "Who told you that the end of the world is the netherworld, is it good for the heavens and the underground?" Su Yan said angrily.


    "Then we are going to heaven to meet the **** who often says mygod?!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Meng, and went straight to the land of nothingness.


    Xiao Meng trembled slightly, not pretending, she was really scared.


    "Brother Master, don''t leave your little dream."


    Although afraid, Xiao Meng still pursued Su Yan without hesitation.


    But for a while, the two of them were in an illusory place, surrounded by haziness and chaos, and they couldn''t see through.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng patted her chest, and said with a lot of peace of mind: "It turns out that this is the case, I thought."


    Seeing Su Yan''s look like a silly girl, Xiao Meng smiled awkwardly.


    "Xiao Meng has been in one door for a long time. The frog at the bottom of the well is normal."


    "Is it normal?" Su Yan asked back.


    "Okay, okay, Xiao Meng is hungry, the master brother will come out soon."


    "Didn''t you just ate a spiritual fruit."


    "How can one be enough? How can it be ten or a hundred."


    "I really shouldn''t take you with me."


    "Little Meng, be good, Xiao Meng only eats ten."


    In the end, Su Yan still had no choice but to give Xiao Meng ten spiritual fruits. Fortunately, he had a lot of spiritual fruits.


    After leaving this time, Su Yan took away many elixir, Lingguo, and also Xiaoyao and the giant tree.


    Xiaoyao was turned into an ice sculpture, and Su Yan took it with him to see if he could find snakes and birds to help him recover.


    As for the giant tree, Su Yan will definitely take it away. The origin of this giant tree is not simple, and perhaps it will be of great use by then.


    Of course, when he left, Su Yan still left a branch for it to continue to grow on the earth, and perhaps he could see a towering tree when he returned to the earth in the future.


    The upper world is not completely isolated from the earth martial arts world, and the three are still very closely related.


    It is not that it will be difficult for Su Yan to return to Earth this time.


    Going to the upper world, Su Yan just wanted to make a breakthrough and let his realm rise even more rapidly.


    The reason why he has been suppressing it is to go to the upper world to absorb vitality.


    Only if his vitality breaks through, his realm will be more solid, and his own strength will be more terrifying.


    The little dream after eating the spiritual strength fruit was very satisfied, pulling Su Yan by the corner of his clothes and saying nothing. In the end, he fell asleep directly, and his saliva dropped all the way.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled bitterly when he saw this. At this age, he felt like a little girl who was a few years old.


    Ignoring Xiaomeng, Su Yan sprinted forward, passing through the endless illusory land. He knew that there would be a path after illusion, leading directly to the upper world!


    After about a few hours, everything around me slowly changed, but it was not a reality, it was also a illusion, but it was more illusory than before.


    Su Yan could see the phantom waves of endless darkness under his feet, just like a huge wild beast that wanted to swallow Su Yan directly.


    The sky is full of miasma, and the monks in the Yin and Yang realm are hard to resist.


    Su Yan now understands why it is necessary to step into the early stage of the Yin and Yang realm to be qualified to enter the upper world.


    This path is not something ordinary people can follow.


    Of course, although Su Yan was only half-step Yin and Yang, his strength was already comparable to that of the late Yin Yang stage, and even stronger.


    These miasma were nothing to Su Yan. With a wave of his hand, they all dissipated.


    At this moment, Su Yan is like walking in the void, like a lone boat in the sea, like a star in the universe.


    Later, Xiao Meng slept sweeter and sweeter, and even talked about dreams, which made Su Yan laugh bitterly.


    In the end, Xiao Meng could only be put into the ghost gourd, otherwise in case she let go, this endless void Su Yan would really be hard to find Xiao Meng.


    After all, Su Yan couldn''t guarantee whether such a place that one party had never stepped into was in danger.


    Since Xiao Meng had been accepted as an apprentice, he had to protect her safety and hand her over to his parents. Su Yan was firm on this point.


    As we continue to move forward, the illusory scene slowly fades, and the light shines in the distance, becoming more dense.


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry. The boat would naturally be straight at the end of the bridge, and he would know when he approached.


    In this way, Su Yan was galloping in the void, with extreme speed, after all, he was running a secret technique.


    It took Su Yan a total of several days to walk this way. There is no concept of time in this illusory land, but Su Yan knows it himself.


    At this moment, the world of Xiuwu also appeared strange, shining brilliance all over the sky, and the Lingshan of every state appeared in the sky.


    "Lingshan is shaking, Ruixue is a good year!"


    Some people yelled with excitement that disasters have continued throughout the year, and now the Lingshan is shining brightly, and Ruixue has fallen. Next year will definitely be a good year.


    This is of course the idea of ??ordinary people, after all, they all point to the land.


    And some powerful monks, such as the sect master and even the imperial monarch, naturally have different visions.


    "Nine spirit mountains are shaking, this is no trivial matter." Huan Yu looked at the spirit mountains not far away, her eyes fluctuating.


    "Did you find out the news?"


    Huan Yu then looked at his men next to him, and now he is also considered the helm of the martial arts world, with a high authority, and everyone is looking forward to him.


    "No."


    "waste!"


    Huan Yu was furious and his eyes became cold.


    "Huanyu, there are data showing that Lingshan is shaking, and there is fear that someone will fly!" An old dean said in astonishment.


    "Someone ascends, who can ascend in the martial arts world?!"


    Many people questioned and couldn''t help but look at the martial arts world.


    "Is it possible?!"


    "But Xiongba said Master Su is in retreat, how could he soar."


    "Yes, Master Su''s realm is only half a step of Yin and Yang, if you want to ascend, you have to break through to the Yin and Yang realm."


    The powerhouses were all suspicious, even Huanyu frowned and thought.


    At this moment, Su Yan had crossed the void and reached the end of the real martial arts world, and his eyes had already turned into a state of auspiciousness.


    More than that, there is a majestic heavenly gate in front of him, standing at his feet!

 Chapter 2010： Cross sky gate

    Before, it was still a realm of chaos and nothingness, which was extremely illusory, and couldn''t see the side at all, but now everything has changed, and the surrounding emptiness is an auspicious sign.


    There are endless clouds floating, the glow of the sky is magnificent, but the sun is not visible.


    Su Yan tapped the flowing cloud lightly on his toes, and the flowing cloud suddenly dispersed and turned into a mass of flowing air.


    "This gas!"


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, and he actually felt the unusual flow of clouds around him.


    "At the end of the martial arts world, there is the upper world, and it really contains a little bit of vitality!"


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. The reason why he wanted to go to the upper world was to gain vitality and awaken the various secret techniques that had been in the body for a long time.


    As long as he gains the vitality of the heaven and earth evolvement, it is no exaggeration to say that Su Yan can directly display the strength of the Shaking Sixteen Form!


    In the past, the shattering technique could only kill the monks in the early stage of the Yin and Yang mirror, but once the Yuan force was used, the monks in the latter stage of the Yin and Yang mirror died instantly.


    That was really just a matter of talking and laughing.


    Xiao Meng also had a novel look, and was very interested in the things around him.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "Have you never seen these scenes?"


    Xiao Meng shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen it. I have always lived at home when I was young, and I have never been a monk."


    Su Yan heard the smile, this Xiao Nizi changed the way to say that her family has a big business.


    "There is a heavenly gate in front of you. If you cross the heavenly gate, it might be the upper world."


    Su Yan looked at the incomparably magnificent Tianmen, which resembled the Southern Tianmen, and a passion suddenly rose in her heart.


    "Brother Master can definitely cross over easily." Xiao Meng was confident in Su Yan.


    Su Yan touched Xiaomeng''s little nose, and then said to her: "Next, you will go into the ghost gourd. After all, everything is unknown, I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    Xiao Meng frowned, looked at Su Yan and said pitifully: "Xiao Meng doesn''t want to go in, Xiao Meng sees her master brother crossing the sky."


    Su Yan frowned, and now he realized that he still had no choice but to take Xiaomeng.


    "Brother Master, you can agree to Xiao Meng, when it is dangerous, you can put Xiao Meng into the ghost gourd."


    Su Yan could only agree, after all, he didn''t want to make Xiao Meng unhappy either.


    After receiving Su Yan''s affirmative reply, Xiao Meng immediately smiled, pulling Su Yan on Liuyun and heading towards the gate of heaven.


    When one foot falls, a piece of flowing cloud will disperse and turn into countless flowing air, rippling everywhere.


    Xiao Meng took a hard sip, and said, "This flowing cloud is very sweet, and I have strength all over my body."


    Su Yan was noncommittal, because there was a slight vitality in this, and of course it had a miraculous effect.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about these flowing clouds now, and when he arrived in the upper world, there must be countless vitality waiting for him.


    The two passed across the flowing clouds, all the way to the foot of the Tianmen, only to find that the Tianmen was so magnificent.


    "The gate of heaven is too big, right? It feels straight into the sky, not into the sky."


    Xiao Meng looked up at the Tianmen, and couldn''t see the top of the Tianmen at all, because the top was already blocked by clouds.


    Su Yan also nodded and said, "It''s possible."


    Before the Tianmen, there are steps, stretching above, without seeing the end. If you want to cross the Tianmen, you must walk through these steps.


    However, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he found that there was something wrong with these steps.


    Xiao Meng originally wanted to step on it, but Su Yan stopped her.


    "and many more."


    Su Yan walked directly to the first step before Xiao Meng.


    Suddenly, there was an invisible force around him, squeezing the space, and even squeezing his entire body.


    "There is power and pressure!"


    Su Yan''s face was solemn, although it was not strong, it did not make Su Yan despise it.


    Because this is the first step, there are countless steps ahead, and the more terrifying the more you go to the back.


    Xiao Meng stepped up, feeling the pressure, and couldn''t help pouting her mouth.


    "At this point of pressure, Xiao Meng has no pressure."


    Su Yan smiled helplessly, and stopped blocking Xiao Meng. When the time came halfway, this Xiao Nizi would definitely retreat.


    The two of them stepped onto the steps like this, walking layer by layer, and each time they went up, the pressure increased.


    Ascending the hundreds of steps, the pressure could not be underestimated, and beads of sweat broke out on Xiao Meng''s forehead.


    "Can you still persist?" Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and asked.


    Xiao Meng nodded and said, "It won''t get in the way."


    Hearing this, Su Yan gave up and continued to walk up the steps.


    When they came to the two hundred steps, Xiao Meng was already drenched with sweat, and her face was pale.


    "If you can''t persevere, don''t hold on, there is a master brother." Su Yan reminded Xiao Meng.


    But Xiao Meng was stubborn, and didn''t want to give up just now, so that the steps that still couldn''t see the end showed a firm meaning in his eyes.


    "Xiao Meng still wants to go a little further and try her hard work over the past few years."


    Su Yan nodded when he heard that, and stopped blocking Xiao Meng.


    The two of them just crossed the steps step by step, not fast or slow, but it gave people a feeling of going through the vicissitudes of life.


    The pressure around him was already terrifying, even Su Yan could feel the tightness of his muscles, of course his body could easily resist it.


    Xiao Meng was already very struggling, his steps were a little floating, and his body was shaky.


    Su Yan was not talking. He was waiting for the moment Xiao Meng couldn''t hold on, when Xiao Meng would naturally turn to him for help.


    The two of them walked four hundred steps, the pressure was already quite terrifying, and Xiao Meng couldn''t hold on at this time, her face pale.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng can''t walk anymore."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Go into the ghost gourd, take a good rest."


    After adopting Xiao Meng into the Raising Ghost Gourd, Su Yan had nothing to worry about, and strode directly towards the top of the steps.


    Previously, I took care of Xiao Meng step by step. Now that he is alone, there is no need to waste time.


    There are dozens of steps in one foot, and the speed is very fast, but for a moment, Su Yan''s figure has disappeared at the bottom of the Tianmen.


    There are already clouds floating around, and Su Yan''s muscles and bones are also clanging. Obviously this kind of pressure is already terrifying.


    However, Su Yan did not use the power of his dantian, and he relied on his physical body to resist. He wanted to see how terrifying the steps of the heavenly gate were.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long he had been walking all the way. In short, his body was a little tired, his skin was stained red with blood, and his physical body had reached its limit.


    Looking at the thick clouds in front of him, Su Yan didn''t know how many steps there were, because the surrounding area had already been blocked by clouds, and he could only see one step when he took one step.


    He shook his head and laughed at himself: "It seems that I have to use Yuan Li."


    Su Yan ran his dantian, and his strength immediately rushed to his body, a refreshing sensation wandered his body, and he was instantly relaxed.


    He leaped directly, faster than before, and disappeared after a while.

 Chapter 2011： Netherworld

    There were clouds in front of him, and he couldn''t see the road ahead at all. Even if he was running his mind, Su Yan could only probe the surroundings.


    The rules of this place are a bit different, it is much stronger than the earth, and the pressure is now a thousand times that of the earth.


    The surrounding clouds are no longer light and fluttering, they are more like tufts.


    Su Yan pulled away the clouds and mist, a golden light appeared in front of him, shining directly.


    Push away the clouds and see the blue sky!


    Looking at the golden light, Su Yan realized that he had already reached the top of the Heavenly Gate!


    "Successful."


    There was joy on Su Yan''s face, and he couldn''t help being shocked by this heavenly gate.


    It was a waste of effort to cross this heavenly gate, and in the end, he had to use his elemental strength. If this is a general Yin-Yang realm early powerhouse, passing this heavenly gate, I am afraid that he will have to stay here for half his life.


    Su Yan is also relieved why there has been a saying in the Xiuwu world that half-step Yin and Yang cannot be used, and half of them are lost in the early stage.


    It is impossible for half-step Yin and Yang to climb into this heavenly gate, and to reach the upper world. In the early stage, Yin and Yang had to lose half of their lives to succeed.


    Everything around has become wide open, the sky is full of light, and the clouds have dispersed.


    There is a vast realm in front of me, very beautiful, and it feels a bit unreal.


    "Is this the upper world!"


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding realm, guessing in his heart, but he was not sure, even thought it was not that simple.


    Xiao Meng also walked out of raising ghost gourds at this moment, and she couldn''t help but feel happy to see this scene: "This is a bit similar to what I remember."


    Su Yan couldn''t help nodding when he heard it. It seemed that the distance was not far.


    "Let''s go."


    The two leapt into the void and ran directly towards the source of Jin Guangyao.


    But for a while, the surrounding scenery became solid, and Su Yan felt the strangeness in the surroundings.


    Yuan Li grew stronger, but it did not meet Su Yan''s requirements. It seemed that he was still a long way from the upper world.


    And at this moment, an ancient road appeared in front of their eyes, and the ancient road actually revealed a deep meaning.


    "Do you still have to walk through that ancient road?"


    Su Yan frowned, this was really a tossing person, he even suspected that the initial stage of Yin and Yang might not be as simple as losing half his life.


    It''s been a long time since I crossed the Tianmen, and this ancient road is probably an extremely difficult task.


    But Su Yan didn''t hesitate. He was definitely going to the upper world, so he had to walk this old path.


    Pulling Xiaomeng, Su Yan directly entered the ancient road.


    As soon as he entered, an extreme chill hit the whole body, giving people a sense of fear.


    "There is such a cold inside, is it possible that there are lonely ghosts?"


    Xiao Meng''s expression changed when she heard that, she couldn''t help but hurriedly pulled Su Yanyi''s corner.


    After all, she is a little Nizi, and she is quite scared of the lone ghosts, although she is not necessarily weaker than the lone ghosts.


    Girls have such a natural instinct, and it is normal for them to be less courageous.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have everything."


    Su Yan comforted Xiao Meng and walked directly toward the depths of the ancient road.


    Only then did he take a few steps, and a skeleton appeared in front of him, directly blocking his way.


    Xiao Meng''s face was pale, and she was obviously shocked.


    "Why don''t you still raise a ghost gourd?" Su Yan smiled bitterly.


    After a little dream, she finally agreed to Su Yan''s words. She was really afraid of these things.


    After Xiao Meng entered the cultivating ghost gourd, Su Yan kicked the bone aside at random, didn''t bother to take a look, and continued to walk forward.


    The more you go, the stronger the chill, as if there are countless ghosts and souls floating around, from time to time there are ghost fires coming out towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, and the flame in his hand jumped, directly burning the ghost fire.


    After all, his flame is stronger, has the power of vitality, and is blessed by secret techniques.


    Su Yan speeded up, but before he walked for a long time, many skeletons appeared in front of him, lying on the road arrogantly.


    "These bones!"


    Su Yan had no choice but to lose his face, because he felt that these skeletons were not simple and seemed to represent something.


    Su Yan walked to a skeletal bone, checked it, and finally understood.


    "It''s all monks who want to go to the upper world, but they failed in half a step."


    Su Yan shook his head and sighed. These bones used to be monks in Yin-Yang realm. It may have stopped here for various reasons.


    The journey of cultivation involves countless dead bones, and life and death depend on the sky. When you embark on this road, you have long pinned your head on your trouser belt.


    Su Yan looked at the front of the road and noticed that there were more dead bones in front of him, and his expression changed suddenly.


    "How come there are so many Yin and Yang monks in Xiuwu Realm!"


    Walking to the back, Su Yan discovered that there were also monks in the middle Yin-Yang realm among them, which was very surprised.


    In the middle of the Yin-Yang realm, following this ancient path, it is reasonable to say that there should be no pressure, but it still falls here. It is definitely not that simple to think about.


    I am afraid that there was some accident, or something happened.


    At least one thing Su Yan understood. This group of monks existed for a very long time, and many withered bones had sat down and rotted.


    This situation can only show that this group of monks were monks from thousands of years ago.


    What happened thousands of years ago? !


    Su Yan was faintly uneasy, and all kinds of speculations filled his heart.


    The realm of Xiuwu, like the realm of Earth Martial Dao, has fallen silent. It is quite difficult for the current Xiuwu world to have a monk in the early Yin-Yang realm.


    The Yin-Yang monk that Su Yan killed before was also the first to break through to the Yin-Yang realm after three hundred years of silence in the martial arts realm.


    It''s a pity that fortunes were bad, and I met Su Yan, who could have set foot in the upper world, but died.


    Not only the martial arts world, as far as the earth is concerned, there are countless secrets in it. This mess of dirty things has explained many problems.


    There are horrible and dirty things like the corpse kun, so Su Yan never thought of it.


    The Yin-Yang realm appeared on the earth in the later stage, it felt like it was impossible, like an alien to the earth.


    However, these are all things to do. After all, they are all resolved. Su Yan can''t control whether the earth has more crises. After all, he has to do his own affairs.


    But one thing is still certain, the earth will no longer be in danger for at least a period of time. After all, Su Yan killed a lot of dirty things. He has also searched everywhere before and found nothing terrible.


    Stepping on the corpses of his predecessors, Su Yan walked towards the depths of the ancient Netherworld Road without stopping.


    These predecessors stopped here and could only say that they were unfortunate, and Su Yan would not sympathize with anything.


    Everyone has their own destiny, and Su Yan''s destiny is to break through the sky, because he still has a lot of hatred, and there are many powerful people to be killed!


    Su Yan''s figure disappeared in the Nether Ancient Path, but the entire Nether Ancient Path, the corpse was still there, and the ghost fire also appeared, regaining its previous appearance.

 Chapter 2012： Ascenders everywhere

    The ancient road is not very deep and deep. After traveling for about ten minutes, the chill around it slowly dissipated, and it was replaced by more and more powerful vitality.


    An expression of joy appeared on Su Yan''s face, Yuanli, how long did he look forward to it, five years!


    In five years, if he had stepped into the upper world before, he would not know the geometry of his realm now.


    However, Su Yan did not regret at all. On the one hand, it is of course the most important to explore the vitality of his beloved. On the other hand, the past five years have not been completely wasted. He has an extremely solid foundation and no problem.


    There was light flowing in front of the ancient road, and Su Yan followed the light and walked forward.


    For a moment, at the end of the ancient road, everything appeared.


    Birds and flowers are scented, and a hundred flowers are blooming, and various landscapes appear in front of you, and small islands are suspended in the air, like a fairyland.


    Su Yan was not shackled by such a scene, after all, it was nothing to him.


    He walked toward the front, and a huge square appeared in front of him. It seemed very close, but in fact the square was quite far away from him.


    Su Yan did not hesitate, and headed directly towards the square, presumably that place might be a portal or something.


    And without taking a few steps, there was a wave of fluctuation behind Su Yan, his breath was not weak.


    Su Yan looked sideways and saw a long-haired white man stopped.


    The man in Changbai white clothes also looked at Su Yan, his brows were slightly frowned, and he seemed to have some doubts with Su Yan.


    "Dare to ask if you are from this world?" The long-haired white man asked tentatively.


    Su Yan didn''t lie, he seemed to see the stranger from this person''s eyes, and he didn''t seem to be here.


    "I just crossed Tianmen and came here through the ancient road."


    The man''s face changed slightly when he heard it, but then he calmed down.


    "It turns out that your Excellency is also an Ascended One."


    Su Yan is silent, it seems that this person is also an Ascended, but something is wrong.


    When will another person in the Xiuwu world reach the Yin-Yang state? Does he not know enough about the Xiuwu world?


    "I think you are not old, so I called you a little brother, dare to ask where you were practicing before?"


    Su Yan paused, and replied, "Xiu Wujie."


    "Xiuwujie?" The long-haired white-clothed man thought about it, with a look of doubt on his face.


    "I am ignorant, and I have never heard of the Xiuwu Realm. It is called Chang Yuan under the name of Xiaoyue Planet who soared up."


    "Little Moon Planet?"


    Su Yan smiled and immediately understood everything.


    It seems that this upper world is not as simple as he thought, at least there is definitely not only one martial arts world, I am afraid that there are other middle and even lower worlds.


    "Under Su Yan."


    "It''s really embarrassing that Little Brother Su can soar at a young age."


    The white-clothed man is very humble. After all, when he ascended, he understood that the upper world is not simple, and the strong like the forest himself can only be regarded as a weak chicken.


    And when you meet Su Yan in a foreign country, although he is not a fellow villager, he is better than a fellow villager, so he is very friendly to Su Yan.


    But at this moment, another gust of wind blew by, and a strong man rushed directly to the distant square.


    "Oh, this Xiongtai is very cool."


    "Brother Su, is there no other name for your place?"


    Su Yan curled his lips and said, "Earth, do you know?"


    Chang Yuan shook his head, saying that he didn''t know.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk with this person, it was serious to go to the square to see.


    Seeing Su Yan walking forward, Chang Yuan also hurriedly followed.


    But after a while, the two of them arrived at the square, which was very large and paved with jade. It was very magnificent and contained this powerful force.


    There are already quite a few people in the square, at least dozens of them. According to Su Yan''s investigation, these people are basically monks in the early Yin-Yang realm.


    In other words, these people are basically ascended!


    This made Su Yan feel that his head is a little big, how big is this upper world and how much middle world he controls.


    Is Xiuwu Realm only one of them? !


    There are still doubts, and of course Su Yan will not bother with these. After all, this is very common, very common in the fairy world.


    It is not uncommon for a large plane to control these countless small planes.


    Of course, the difference here is not the plane. It can only be said that in one world, the upper world is like the heavenly court in the legend of the earth people, and the middle world can only be regarded as the various planets.


    "This strength is too strong!"


    Chang Yuan sucked fiercely, like a hungry man.


    "Little brother Su, don''t you absorb the aura around you?!" Seeing Su Yan standing, Chang Yuan couldn''t help reminding him, "In the past, we could only practice with inferior aura. Aura and vitality are simply incomparable."


    Su Yan was noncommittal. Of course, the vitality was stronger than the spiritual energy, and it was a completely different level.


    "Don''t worry, anyway, you have entered the upper world, and there is time."


    When Chang Yuan heard it, he couldn''t help but stop gorging himself, but from time to time he still secretly took a bite.


    "Why are they all gathered in this square?" Su Yan asked in confusion at this moment.


    "Don''t you know this?!" Chang Yuan looked at Su Yan as if looking at an alien.


    "These are all Ascendants, basically all monks in the early Yin-Yang realm. A very small number of them exist in the middle Yin-Yang realm, but everyone lives in the middle world everywhere."


    Su Yan nodded, he still knew this.


    "The middle world is quite imprisoned. If you want to break through, you must come to the upper world to seek opportunities, and ancient books record that ascendants must wait in this square for the choices of the various schools of the upper world.


    "Pick?"


    "Right!" Chang Yuan continued to explain, "This must be selected, and then enter a good sect, so that we can have the resources to continue practicing."


    Su Yan''s face showed a plain meaning, and after knowing everything, he no longer doubted.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay." Chang Yuan smiled, it was just a matter of effort for him.


    However, Chang Yuan was still puzzled, "This shouldn''t be a secret luck, why doesn''t Brother Su know?"


    "We don''t have ancient books. The ancient books have been destroyed."


    "That''s it."


    More and more people gathered in the square, all coming from all directions, which made Su Yan more and more surprised.


    There are too many mid-level worlds, at least a few hundred. There are hundreds of people in this ascendant. It seems that this high-level world is not simple.


    Su Yan paid attention to this. He didn''t plan to leave either. It''s not a bad choice to enter a sect, but it''s actually pretty good.


    It''s better to have sects who give me pills and the like for cultivation, it''s better than running rampant in this strange world.


    Of course, the main reason why Su Yan didn''t leave directly was that he planned to choose a sect, and then get acquainted with it, and first understand the world.


    And all the ascenders on the square are doing almost the same thing at this moment, that is, desperately absorbing elemental power, after all, this is rare for them.

 Chapter 2013： Vegetable market?

    Su Yan sneered at this. After all, he had already reached the upper world, so why bother to make himself like a country dumpling, he would definitely not lack his vitality by then.


    However, I have to say that this square is indeed rich in vitality, and it is estimated that this high-level world is unlikely to be like this. There is such a strong vitality everywhere.


    Su Yan found a place, sat down cross-legged, and waited patiently.


    Seeing Chang Yuan, he couldn''t help but sat down beside Su Yan, absorbing his vitality while practicing.


    Su Yan was running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and he was already familiar with the whole body at this moment, and he spent very little time at one time.


    However, Su Yan did not directly break through. He wanted to wait to find a school, and then slowly break through.


    The early Yin-Yang stage is not a problem at all for him, as long as the vitality is enough, he can try to break through to the late Yin-Yang stage.


    The noise around him was constant, but it had no effect on Su Yan. He had already managed to abandon the noise around him.


    As time passed by one minute and one second, the time in this upper world seemed to be a little bit longer than the time in the middle world. After a long time, the sun would set a little.


    The rules here are definitely different from the martial arts world and even the martial arts world, and this abnormality is also normal.


    After all, one day in the fairy world, one year in the world, this is not just for fun.


    It didn''t take long before that, and many monks in the square had become acquainted.


    After all, everyone is in an unfamiliar environment, and knowing more people is not a bad thing.


    Just as everyone was busy, the sky appeared the same at this time.


    Xiaguang was so bright that it shot down directly from the clouds.


    Everyone looked at the sky, their complexions changed suddenly, and they felt a terrifying breath.


    The light became stronger, hardly anyone dared to look directly at it, and the entire square became extremely bright.


    Chang Yuan continued to practice invisibly and stood up directly.


    But Su Yan was not affected by half, and he was still meditating. Although this kind of cultivation was very leisurely for him to improve, he did not want to give up.


    But for a while, at the place where the ten thousand zhangxia light and the clouds were connected, a few flying horses emerged, making loud horse calls.


    "Fuck, half-step Yin and Yang spirit beast!"


    Many people''s complexions changed suddenly, and some even trembled in their hearts.


    They are just a group of cultivators at the early stage of Yin and Yang realm, and they have encountered half-step Yin and Yang spirit beasts here, and accidents are also common.


    What is even more frightening is that a full five spirit beasts with half-step Yin and Yang leapt from the sky.


    Behind these few horses, a gorgeous chariot floated down from the sky. It turned out that these five horses were just mounts.


    Everyone was shocked, guessing how much existed in that chariot.


    But for a moment, five horses fell on the square, and the chariots also fell.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their necks craned, wanting to see what happened.


    Even Chang Yuan, also at this moment.


    Su Yan still sat cross-legged and didn''t care.


    When Tianma appeared, he felt it. Inside the car was a monk in the late Yin-Yang realm, just so-so.


    Even if he doesn''t break through now, and fights against this monk, he won''t be afraid of anything, not to mention that once he breaks through, this person will be an ant in front of him.


    One person walked out of the chariot at this moment, dressed gorgeously, with a loud voice.


    "It seems to be early."


    But as soon as his words fell, another burst of light appeared in the sky, the light was not weaker than before, and a unicorn fell into the sky and hit the square.


    The jade in the square shattered, and the unicorn shook without any damage.


    Seeing this scene, the gorgeous man who came out of the chariot frowned and said: "Yu Beast Gate, you are so rude every time, you can repair this damaged jade yourself."


    Sitting on the unicorn is a man with a big waist, his eyes are like tiger eyes, his shoulders are exposed, and his lower body is wearing animal skin clothes.


    "Just call someone to fix it at will."


    "It''s about the same."


    When the two talked, the sky was surging again, even more than before, with constant visions.


    Several streamers shot towards the square, and at the same time a few celebrities also fell in the center of the square.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect the Royal Beast Gate and the Past Life Sect to come so early."


    The speaker was an old man with a white beard, holding a cane in his hand, quite imposing.


    "Old man, you Suihenmen took a lot of advantage last time. How can you take advantage of this opportunity again."


    The man who came first was the one who passed away.


    "This is all based on strength and free choice."


    "That''s the truth." A woman stood up, she was outstanding and coquettish, looking very young.


    "Oh, Miss Zhang from the ancient gate of Loulan is here. This is rare." The old man was quite surprised.


    Miss Zhang is a genius disciple of the ancient Loulan Sect, and she has the strength to compete for the heir, but she is much better than these bad old men.


    These old men are basically elders with no power in the sect, otherwise it is impossible to come here to pick new people.


    "Let''s not say much, let''s take a look at the goods this time. This is a chance that only happens in a hundred years." The speaker was Uncle Zhang.


    The Zhang Family is also not a small faction in this upper world. Unlike other sects, it was established by a family.


    I haven''t recruited people before, but recently I changed the rules of the clan and started recruiting talents.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait a few times in a hundred years."


    "Look at the vegetable market that pays attention to you. There are a few ascenders who have a firm foothold in our world." The deceased man said with disdain.


    "You don''t pay attention, why did you come so early."


    The deceased man was slapped in the face immediately, unable to repay.


    "Caiji Market is true, but there is also a chance to get out of the Phoenix." The old man looked at the group of ascending people in the square with a slight smile on his face.


    "That''s right. These people are all rising in the end, with good talents. There is a chance that talents will come out."


    "If it were not for this reason, our Royal Beast Gate would never come."


    "Who is not."


    A group of sect elders, you say and I say, nothing more than belittle the ascended, and raise your own sect.


    The ascendants in the square wanted to scold their mother, but they were afraid of the strength of this group of people, so they could only dare not speak.


    The vegetable market, this analogy really treats them as vegetable chickens.


    After all, the ascendant present, who is not the overlord of the mid-level world, has been so angry.


    Some ascenders even regretted it. How good they are to be the overlord in the middle world, they are simply coming here to find anger.


    Su Yan also stopped practicing at this moment, opened his eyes and stood up directly.


    Looking at the eloquent people from all walks of life in the center of the square, Su Yan''s eyes were calm and didn''t care.


    This group of people is nothing at all, he can fight with them now.

 Chapter 2014： Small means

    In normal times, this group of ascendants were already angry and irritated, absolutely using thunderous methods.


    But now it''s different. They understand where they are, not where they used to be. This is the upper world, and this is a world where the strong are like forests!


    Some ascenders even regretted it, and the principle of being a chicken head rather than a phoenix tail was thoroughly implemented at this moment.


    But regret is the most helpless emotion, because there is no way to change, it has become a fact.


    Everyone was silent and did not dare to say a word. After all, everyone knew that the group of people who came here were all in the late Yin-Yang realm.


    Not to mention that they are singled out, that is, a group of people can''t beat this group of people, purely attacking the rocks with pebbles.


    In order to save their lives, they can only bear the humiliation.


    Seeing all the ascendants on the square were silent, the old man and others couldn''t help but sneer even more.


    "A group of chickens that have just soared up are not used to it yet, haha."


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate was full of sarcasm, and his muscles suddenly consolidated, and a violent force instantly filled the entire square.


    All the ascendants in the square are discolored, this force is terrible!


    They even felt that the blood in their bodies was about to solidify under the pressure of this force, and their bones were a little rattling.


    And there was only one person in the square who seemed indifferent and didn''t seem to care about it, and that was Su Yan.


    Of course, there were hundreds of ascendants, and everyone didn''t notice Su Yan''s strangeness.


    "enough."


    Miss Zhang from the ancient Loulan Sect waved her hand and said: "Every time you have to scare them, don''t forget that these people are disciples of our respective sects in the future."


    "Disciple, huh, ninety-nine percent of them are rubbish!" The elder who had been taught disdainfully said, "In the past, a few who could become inner disciples were basically dead."


    Hearing this, everyone became more uneasy.


    The old man shook his head and said, "Although the probability is very low, it is also 1%. The talent that soared to the southern middle world last time was not recruited by the Xuancheng Empire not long ago."


    "Speaking of which, I still want to congratulate the deceased teacher, for this has gained a lot of benefits, right?"


    The elder who had been taught by the deceased waved his hand and said, "Isn''t there any benefit, Xuancheng Empire wants someone, can''t we give it to you?"


    There was a lot of helplessness between words, obviously the so-called Xuancheng Empire was more terrifying than them, and it was an existence above them.


    "Well, let''s not say so much, it''s getting late, hurry up and choose someone." The old man said impatiently.


    "Listen to the old man, choose someone."


    Everyone is getting serious, after all, it is to select talents for their respective schools.


    Although the ridicule is constant, there are also many talents in this group of ascending people. As long as they are well cultivated, the future is unlimited.


    Otherwise, they would come here to choose people when they were full, and they would have long gone to other places to choose people.


    "Listen to me. What are you doing when you fly up is nothing more than to improve your realm and become a real strong person!"


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate made a loud voice, which made many people have to listen carefully.


    "Now we give you a chance, the five major sects, you all have a chance."


    Everyone''s faces showed a serious face, and it was finally time to be selected into the sect, which must be taken seriously.


    Choosing a good sect, the sect valued it, and would certainly give a lot of resources, and that realm improvement is just around the corner.


    Even some people are already a little excited. After all, the elders who come to choose people are in the late Yin and Yang stage, which is enough to explain the terrible sects.


    "Line up in order, waiting for us to choose!"


    Hundreds of people immediately formed several queues in order, very neatly.


    But Su Yan did not leave, still standing in the distance, watching all this.


    And the people of several major sects didn''t pay attention to Su Yan, otherwise they would have scorned him.


    "The conditions we need for the teaching of the deceased are very simple. As long as it is the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm and the age of no more than 300, they can join us." The elder of the deceased said loudly.


    They cast a wide net, and they don''t care if there are more.


    "Our ancient Loulan Sect is a sect that has existed for a long time. The requirements are higher, and the age is no more than two hundred and five."


    "Suihen Gate is the same as Loulan Ancient Gate."


    "The Zhang family recruited people within two hundred and five this time."


    "The Royal Beast Sect raised its requirements this time and recruited less than two hundred and five."


    All the five sects have finished talking about the requirements, the expressions of the people of the four sects are indifferent, and the faces of the elders who have passed away have changed dramatically.


    "You!" The deceased sect elder pointed at the people of the four major sects and said viciously, "You actually counted my sect!"


    "Last time you were clever, half of the people were recruited by you, so don''t let us be clever this time?" the old man said with disdain.


    There is no way to teach the elders. After all, what the old man said is the truth. Last time they did use small tricks, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to recruit talents.


    You know that the Xuancheng Empire also praised their sect, and the leader of the deceased sect could not sleep for three days when he was happy.


    "Count you cruel!" The deceased elder could only give up.


    But he was not reconciled, and said to the ascendants: "We relax the conditions to allow more people to come to our sect, but the resources will definitely not be less."


    Suddenly, a group of ascendants rushed out of the team, all willing to devote themselves to the teaching of the students.


    The elder of the deceased teacher was overjoyed and looked at the other four and said: "Is it true? This is strength."


    "Oh, really." The old man said lightly, not caring.


    "Over two hundred and five, I will give you all."


    Sure enough, this group of people were over 250 years old, and the elders who had just been happily passed away cried out suddenly, because none of the ascenders within 250 entered the church.


    "The rest are to choose the right sect yourself. After all, you also have a foundation. See which sect is suitable for you to enter."


    There was no fierce snatch, but instead let the ascendant choose.


    This is quite unexpected, but in fact it is not.


    Probably because the snatching was very fierce in the past, in the end everyone worked out a way to let the ascendants choose.


    Thirty people who passed away were taught, all of whom were over 250 years old. The probability of good seedlings among these people is very low.


    After all, in the upper world, if you have not reached the mid-Yin-Yang stage at the age of more than 250, you will be judged to have failed.


    The strong in the upper world are like forests, and the competition is naturally great, and the strong are naturally many, and the requirements are naturally high.


    The ascendants began to choose the right school, which of course was also a difficult process.


    Just like shopping on Taobao, some people have choice difficulties.


    Su Yan was still in place, and he didn''t care about it. He didn''t want to enter the sect so much. When the time comes when this group of people is finished, he can choose one at will.


    Before that, Chang Yuan walked to Su Yan''s side, his cheeks flushed, obviously a little excited.


    "Little brother Su, which school do you plan to choose?"

 Chapter 2015： It turned out to be half a step yin and yang!

    Su Yan didn''t want to reply, but couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the other party, so he could only say indifferently: "I am not strong enough, so I will go to someone who thinks of it."


    Chang Yuan smiled awkwardly: "Little brother Su Guoqian, you can rise so young, and you are definitely a talented person."


    The two stopped talking. After all, the choice had already begun. This was a big deal, related to their future development and even their own destiny.


    Of the five major sects, the Religious Religion has now been excluded by most of the Ascended, leaving the Loulan Ancient Gate, Suihen, Zhang Family, and Yu Beast Gate.


    The focus of each school is definitely different, but in fact they are all good, after all, one path of cultivation is more tolerant.


    None of the ascendants started to choose based on their actual situation.


    Some people walked towards the ancient gate of Loulan. After all, this time they were all strange-shaped elders, and Miss Zhang looked good and gave a lot of affection.


    Many ascendants came to Miss Zhang and nodded one after another: "I want to join your school."


    Miss Zhang nodded and smiled: "Very good, then let''s start another test."


    Ms. Zhang took out a round disc from her hand. It was very simple, with various sun, moon and stars carved on it, which gave people a very high feeling.


    "This is a polygraph. If anyone tells a lie, this school will refuse to accept it and will inform other schools at the same time."


    Some people in the crowd changed their expressions abruptly when they heard it. Some people who had walked to Miss Zhang''s side immediately changed their steps and went to teach them.


    The elders of the deceased sect knew that this time they had been placed by the four major sects. At this time, they would definitely not be able to recruit good seedlings, so they could only retreat.


    Who said that if the age is higher than two hundred and five, it is impossible to be a genius, that is not a certain thing.


    "Come on, come on, the old teacher welcomes you."


    The elder who had been taught by the deceased smiled, but his heart was full of grass and mud, and his mood was extremely unhappy.


    Because he heard the voice of Miss Zhang next to him.


    "Yuelai Planet, the initial strength of Yin-Yang realm has broken through for ten years, and he is now one hundred and five years old, which is not bad."


    Hearing that one hundred and five, the deceased elder felt like a two hundred and five, and his heart was bleeding.


    The one hundred and fifty-year-old Ascendant is definitely a genius.


    As far as the Xiuwu realm is concerned, the ancestor Xiliang of the Shuangfengmen who broke through to the early stage of the Yin and Yang realm before, also broke through more than 250 years old.


    "Yes, yes, at the beginning of the Yin-Yang realm, it broke through for 20 years and is now 130 years old."


    Hearing this, not only the elders who had passed away, but also the elders of the Royal Beast Gate changed their colors.


    For one hundred and thirty years, this is definitely a genius among geniuses, even comparable to the recruitment standards of their schools in their respective regions.


    "The ancient door of Loulan has picked up a great deal." The old man said with envy.


    And they are also constantly recruiting.


    Of the hundreds of ascendants on the square, there are certainly no lack of talents.


    Originally, all of them were hegemons and absolute geniuses in their middle world, but now they are in the upper world and compare them together.


    The overlord has to fade away, and the genius has to become mediocre.


    This is obviously very normal, after all, there are people outside the mountains.


    This is like an ordinary world, each class has different talents, with chicken heads and phoenix tails.


    What we can do is to work hard, after all, this society is created for people who work hard.


    Su Yan still stood in place, watching everything coldly.


    He even felt that he might lose the election. After all, it was only half a step now, and this group of people would definitely look down on it.


    But he doesn''t care. If he doesn''t like it, then he won''t go to these sects. Whether he is a casual cultivator, he has not been in the previous years.


    Seeing that Su Yan was still motionless, Chang Yuan couldn''t bear it, and said to Su Yan, "Little brother Su can calm down, so I''ll take a step ahead."


    Su Yan nodded and did not speak.


    Chang Yuan walked towards the four major sects, obviously his age was not more than 250 years old.


    He glanced at the four sects, and finally chose Zhang Family, an ancient family sect.


    Because of the decline of the population, now we have to recruit talents from outside.


    "I want to join your Zhang Family School."


    Elder Zhang nodded, preparing to test Chang Yuan.


    But Chang Yuan was puzzled at this moment: "This elder, I want to ask one thing."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "Does Miss Zhang from the Loulan Gumen have any connection with your Zhang family?"


    At this question, the air stopped abruptly, and everyone was stunned.


    Everyone was very anxious and uneasy. They had never thought that Miss Zhang would also be named Zhang.


    The Zhang family elder''s face was low and terrible, and veins appeared on his arms.


    After a while, he said coldly, "It doesn''t matter if you know, she doesn''t have a surname, but her husband''s surname is Zhang!"


    Chang Yuan nodded his head and thought, and couldn''t help but said, "It turns out that this is the case, the name of the husband she followed."


    "Hmph, one day I will find out what is going on, how can my fifth brother Zhang family die without knowing it?"


    There must be a story in it, but Chang Yuan didn''t dare to continue to ask, thinking he found that he seemed to be talking too much. If he asked again, he might make the two martial arts unhappy.


    "Chang Yuan, at the beginning of Yin-Yang stage, 20 years of entry and 100 years of age, not bad!"


    Zhang''s parents were originally very angry, but he nodded in satisfaction when he saw Chang Yuan''s age, and stopped pursuing Chang Yuan''s presumptuousness.


    But when other schools heard, all of them changed color. This is a dark horse, the youngest one at present, and his talents are infinite.


    "The Zhang family probably met a good seedling."


    "Yes, it''s better than the two middle Yin-Yang stages I recruited. After all, the middle Yin-Yang stage is four or five hundred years old."


    "Hey, Feng Shui takes turns. When you come to his house this year, don''t be envious."


    "Yes, the Zhang family didn''t choose any good seedlings in the previous few times, so this time it''s fine, it''s not worth enviable."


    Everyone continues to recruit, and slowly the crowds have all belonged.


    And this group of ascending people has also turned from the previous surprise, anxiety, and anger into introverted and determined.


    After all, they are the hegemons of the mid-level world. Even if they are compared, they are strong and weak, but they were once successful, have excellent places, and can quickly adapt to the environment.


    They now understand that they are just an ant, no longer an existence that can shake the sky and the earth. They must keep a low profile, otherwise they will definitely not survive here.


    It is not difficult to understand that it is not difficult to abandon the glory of the past for the road of the strong, just like many ordinary people have to take the postgraduate entrance examination and the doctoral degree, and they are still studying at the age of 30.


    Everyone has a strong heart, and there are only three kinds of people on this road.


    A kind of stopper has limited achievements; a kind of loser, a tragic fall; a kind of winner who is brave!


    But at this moment, the few big sects found that there was one person standing on the square, and their expressions changed suddenly.


    "That person turned out to be half-step Yin and Yang!" Yu Beast Gate elder said with an unhappy expression.

 Chapter 2016： Not as good as a rookie!

    Many people haven''t reacted yet. After all, everyone is very nervous and very excited. They are not paying attention to the surroundings, and naturally they are not aware of Su Yan''s realm.


    Even Chang Yuan, who had spoken with Su Yan for a few words, didn''t pay attention. He didn''t explore Su Yan''s realm at all, because in the hearts of this group of people, it would definitely be Yin Yang realm.


    Crossing the heavens and walking on the ancient path of the Netherworld, none of these can be successful in half a step of Yin and Yang, so everyone is preconceived in their hearts.


    Even the elder of the Royal Beast Gate, who was the first to find something wrong, was displeased at first. After saying that sentence, the anger on his face became more and more obvious.


    The enrollment was originally over, and Suihen''s old men were saying goodbye to the sects. After the enrollment, they should return to the sect with the recruited disciples.


    At this moment, when they heard the words of the elder of the Royal Beast Gate, they stopped.


    "Elder Yu Beast Gate, what did you just say?" Miss Zhang said with a gloomy face, she was not happy.


    Before Zhang''s parents always told so many people that his husband was dead, who could be happy.


    In order to prevent the two religions from violating each other, Miss Zhang had to bear it down.


    At the moment, the elder of Yu Beast Gate had blue veins showing on his face, and he was obviously angry.


    "Hmph, this group of ascending people have mixed up with a half-step yin and yang garbage!"


    They called these ascendants all rookies, and Su Yan was only half-stepping Yin and Yang, wouldn''t it be bad for rookies.


    Sure enough, the old man blurted out: "How did things that are inferior to the rookie enter our upper world!"


    The elders of the five major sects were full of anger on their faces, and they all looked at Su Yan.


    "Hmph, I don''t want to know how he came up right now, and I don''t want to know how he is genius, I only have one idea!" The elder of the dead teacher was extremely angry, with a murderous expression on his face.


    "I have the same thoughts as you!" The elder Yu Beast Gate''s muscles emerged, a terrifying force filled the surroundings, and the pressure was high.


    All the ascendants were shocked, they didn''t know why these elders suddenly became angry, they just hoped not to spread the anger on themselves.


    After all, the conversations of the elders made them a little confused, and they were still preconceived. They didn''t think that Su Yan was half-step Yin and Yang.


    Chang Yuan could not help but shook his head when he saw Su Yan still standing on the square.


    "Fine, you and I have a chance and I will help you, you fool."


    Chang Yuan hurriedly walked towards the elder Zhang and said with a smile: "Elder Zhang, I have something to ask."


    Elder Zhang was originally very angry, but when he saw Chang Yuan, he could not help but suppress it a little.


    "Say."


    "The little brother Su in the square is actually very good. He looks much younger than me. I think his talent must be against the sky, so he is a little arrogant. I hope you don''t care."


    Chang Yuan was naturally speaking for Su Yan. After all, we met each other, and everyone came to an unfamiliar environment and could help.


    The elder Zhang did not show the color of cherishing talents, but instead looked towards Chang Yuan and shouted angrily: "Did you bring him up?!"


    In the past, there were very talented monks who brought their partners or relatives to the upper world, just for not wanting to be separated.


    But in the end, not to mention the acceptance of the sect, even the talented monk was killed on the spot.


    The upper world has zero tolerance for the strong of half-step Yin and Yang!


    This is no secret, it has been spread in the middle world, and Su Yan knows it very well.


    The half-step yin and yang powerhouse in the middle world is like a mouse, breaking through without the slightest sense of happiness, and always beware of being killed by people from the upper world.


    Basically, the breakthrough to half a step of Yin and Yang is to continue to retreat and break through, and some retreats last for more than 100 years, without going into the world.


    Everyone understands how pitiful the half-step yin and yang in the middle world are. There are countless people killed by people from the upper world!


    Chang Yuan shook his head, he still didn''t dare to hide it.


    "No, how could I bring it in, it''s against the fundamental rules."


    "Then you speak for him!"


    "I want the elders to cherish talents, so I helped to say a few words."


    Chang Yuan was urinating in fright now, and the expression on Zhang''s parents shocked him, and he even regretted helping Su Yan now.


    After all, they don��t know each other, so offending the elders for this is not worth it.


    To reach this point, it is definitely not a bad person, they are all lords, even people who kill people without blinking.


    "Do you know his realm?!" Family Zhang always yelled.


    Chang Yuan shook his head, but still said, "Why is it also the early stage of Yin Yang Realm?"


    Old Zhang''s face became colder and colder, and he shouted in a low voice, "Shit, he is only half a step in the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    Half a step of yin and yang, this is a taboo, and it is absolutely impossible to enter the upper world.


    Even if Su Yan is only in his twenties, he is only half-step Yin and Yang, which is not commendable, because there are countless people who have broken through from half a step to the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, but it took a lifetime to do it, and there are also people with absolute talents.


    The roar of Zhang''s elders spread throughout the square, and everyone heard it.


    Many of the ascenders'' complexions changed abruptly, revealing an incredible expression.


    "Half a step of Yin and Yang?!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Yes, how can Yin and Yang successfully cross the Tianmen and pass through the ancient Netherworld Path in half a step."


    Instead, many people were puzzled and felt weird.


    And Chang Yuan regretted his death. Whether it was true or not, he knew that he might have completely offended Zhang''s family.


    My future development is worrying.


    "Little brother Su, you mistaken me!" Chang Yuan looked desperate.


    Su Yan completely ignored the gaze cast by everyone, and didn''t care at all.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in the body has completely ceased operation until now, and the whole body is showing an absolute perfection, without the slightest flaw.


    This does not mean the surface, but the strength. Su Yan has tempered his body without any flaws, and his strength has reached its limit.


    Now he only needs a breakthrough, a crazy breakthrough!


    "Still ignorant!"


    Miss Zhang from the ancient gate of Loulan didn''t have the slightest sympathy on her face, even if Su Yan was handsome, she was almost overwhelmed.


    But this matter is principled, and Miss Zhang cannot go beyond it.


    "You talk about how to deal with it!" The old man looked at the elders, his eyes showing killing intent.


    "What else can I do!" The deceased elder replied coldly.


    "Things that are inferior to the rookie, kill them naturally!" Yu Beastmen elder voice was cold and his killing intent was high. He was willing to be this executioner.


    In the upper world, killing the half-step yin and yang in the middle will definitely not be called a coward, but will be praised by countless people.


    Even Xuancheng Empire will issue awards.


    Facing the words of several elders, Su did not get angry.


    On the contrary, the face like a knife cut was slightly wrinkled at this moment, which was caused by a smile.

 Chapter 2017： Damn it?

    The words of these elders were so ridiculous to Su Yan, extremely ridiculous, just like playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong and clamoring in front of Guan Gong.


    However, the smile on Su Yan''s face was caught by the elders, which immediately made them furious.


    They should have felt fear and restlessness, and should even kneel down and beg. After all, the truth was revealed, they were the elders of the upper world.


    All of them are highly respected, turning hands for the existence of clouds and hands for rain, the strength of the late Yin Yang realm!


    A mere half-step Yin-Yang, unexpectedly chuckled in front of the five elders of the late Yin-Yang stage, with a look of disdain, if this was seen by others, it would definitely be considered crazy.


    That''s right, many of the Ascendants present have had their scalp numb, and their faces are bloodless.


    Some people even grabbed their hair and called to my god!


    It''s crazy, it''s unimaginable crazy, you can see such crazy things as soon as you arrive in the upper world.


    It''s like a sow climbing a tree, but incredible things happen.


    How can He De, where''s the confidence, can actually sneer at a group of late Yin-Yang realm with half a step!


    Even Chang Yuan, who was next to Zhang''s elder, was frightened and stupid, and said vaguely: "I don''t know him, I don''t know him, I have nothing to do with him, I am innocent with him... "


    Chang Yuan was really frightened. In such a state, let alone he didn''t bring it up, just relying on what he just said, the elder Zhang could sentence him to death.


    The upper world is not without talents, talents are like forests.


    They looked down on them at the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm, because their recruitment standards for the upper world, the age of the monks in the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm was not more than fifty years old!


    What kind of thoughts this is, it''s all in the sky and the earth, claiming to be a genius, and after comparing it, I know that there is sky outside the sky.


    Of course, the reason why several major sects work so hard to recruit ascended people is just like buying a lottery ticket.


    After all, the middle world has no vitality, only aura provides cultivation, this group of people can break through the shackles, and their talent is not weak.


    In the upper world, who knows whether it can soar into the sky.


    Thousands of years ago, there was an ascendant in the middle world who was recruited by a great sect of the Xuancheng Empire, and finally achieved the highest achievement. Now it seems that he is the great general of the Xuancheng Empire and has already broken through to the golden core!


    But the current situation is that Chang Yuan has helped Su Yan, so this genius is not worth it.


    And Zhang''s parents are too lazy to clean up Chang Yuan now. It is serious to clean up Su Yan first, because Su Yan actually disdains them.


    The elder of the Yu Beast Gate was originally a temperamental person. Seeing Su Yan''s disdainful look, the blood surged at this moment, and he rushed straight into his forehead, almost exploded.


    "I''m so angry!"


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate was full of bulging muscles, and a terrifying force enveloped the entire square.


    "None of you should intervene, let me do this!" Yu Beast Gate elder shouted angrily.


    The other sect elders all nodded. After all, it was the elder of the Royal Beast Gate that was the first to find out. It was reasonable to let him do it, and did not argue about this.


    "We must make him regret it, and definitely not let him die happy!" The old man''s head showed a cruel look on his face at the moment.


    "Yes, it is totally unreasonable to ridicule and look down on us!"


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate looked at Su Yan, his eyes rolled, showing endless killing intent.


    "You half-step Yin and Yang, you ignore us and don''t know where the courage comes from!"


    He didn''t want to kill Su Yan just like that, because he felt that he couldn''t stand his prestige. He wanted to make Su Yan scared, even begging, and beheading at that time.


    Only then can he calm down, stop his anger, and let the ascenders around him know their majesty.


    Many ascendants have already silently mourned for Su Yan, after all, in their opinion this is a crazy thing.


    "If you want to make people angry, you must first be crazy!"


    "Although this monk is bound to die, he can be regarded as a feat that everyone dared not do."


    "Go all the way well, and hope to break through the Yin-Yang realm in the next life."


    "It''s not worthy of sympathy. He did nothing but break the jar."


    "If it is you, you know that you will definitely die, do you dare to break the jar?" Some people questioned.


    The man was said to be speechless, let alone he didn''t dare, even if that situation really happened, he would have been scared to say nothing, no matter how dare he ignore this group of elders.


    This is all in the late Yin-Yang realm, and I feel weak when I think about it.


    "Amitabha Buddha, good is good!" There was an ascendant who believed in Buddha in the crowd, and at this moment he could only help Su Yan.


    "But I still have questions about how he got up."


    These words made many people slightly discolored.


    However, someone pointed to Chang Yuan, who was next to Zhang''s elder, and many people understood.


    Everyone thought it was brought by Chang Yuan, perhaps his family relatives or something.


    "Hey, that guy will suffer too."


    "Sad and pathetic."


    Many people mourned for Chang Yuan, and Chang Yuan saw his face turn green.


    "It''s not like that, I have nothing to do with him!"


    Chang Yuan wanted to explain aloud, but he couldn''t argue, who would believe his words.


    I don''t know when the meaning of thick clouds appeared in the sky. I thought it was because of this happening that the weather changed.


    The breeze brought a little bit of coolness, and many people could not help but save their shoulders.


    Everyone just waited to see the results. Although the results were destined, they still had to be seen. After all, they were human blood buns.


    Regarding all this, Su Yan turned a deaf ear to him, and didn''t care at all. Instead, he mourned for these ascending people.


    They are the hegemons of a mid-level world. They have gone through all kinds of hardships, breaking through ninety-nine and eighty-one hardships, enduring the danger of being killed at any time by half a step of Yin and Yang, enduring the suffering of a hundred years, and finally arrived with great difficulty. The early stage of Yin and Yang.


    However, ascending up, they thought they could be brilliant again, but they didn''t know how to come to the upper world. They were just treated as a group of rookies, a group of ridicule.


    But they dared not say anything, they could only comply, and could only accept. The original domineering and self-arrogance were long gone, and they became a named disciple and started a new road to ants.


    This is like a pack of wolves, fierce, arrogant and bloodthirsty, but once domesticated, they can only become shit-eating dogs, shaking their heads and tails to the strong.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest!


    Everyone has no choice but to comply. After all, they all want to survive. There is nothing to laugh at.


    Su Yan didn''t laugh at them, but was sad for this group of people.


    The road to cultivation is extremely difficult and all kinds of dangers, and now let him know that this group of people actually have such a side.


    The coercion of the elders of the Royal Beast Gate attacked Su Yan, and all the ascendants were discolored, because this coercion was terrifying and very powerful!


    But Su Yan didn''t care, and said lightly: "Is this a bit of strength, motherfucker?"

 Chapter 2018： Stomped to death!

    The elder of Yushumen fell from the air, his feet directly on the square, and the entire square was sunken.


    He can''t manage the destruction of the square now, as long as he kills Su Yan, he doesn''t have to worry about all this, someone will fix it.


    Because Su Yan really angered him, he dared to say that he was a mother-in-law.


    Who doesn''t know that the men at the Royal Beast Gate are mighty and majestic, all of them are experts in training wild beasts, and a school of hormones overflowing.


    Today, some people even said that his elder is a mother-in-law. If this is spread out, it will definitely be treated as a big joke, and it will even be passed on as a joke.


    Not to mention the spread, right here, the elders of the other sects were taken aback after hearing them, and then they were all happy.


    "Hahaha, this year''s melon is very sweet." The elder of the dead teacher smiled.


    Miss Zhang looked at Su Yan, and then smiled: "You said the elders of the Royal Beast Gate are the mothers, how do I feel that you are more consistent?!"


    After all, Su Yan looks clean, with sharp edges and corners, a bit of a terrestrial Korean star, of course it is not that milky and sick temperament.


    Su Yan is in a state of extreme health. Those eyes can forget everything and see through everything. When he gets angry, it is more terrifying than anyone.


    "Elder Yu Beast Gate, you have been ridiculed this time." The old man laughed from ear to ear.


    It''s definitely a shame to say that the most manly person is a female gun.


    But the elders of the Royal Beast Gate could not bear it for a long time. Violence appeared in his eyes, like a rebellious and bloodthirsty beast, revealing its essence.


    "I underestimated you. I thought it didn''t matter if you were in a desperate situation, but now it seems that you really think you are very powerful!"


    Yu Shoumen''s muscles kept beating, one foot fell on the ground, and the whole ground was sunken.


    The violent power around him was like a hurricane, surging towards Su Yan, with full meaning of cutting.


    And Su Yan''s bangs covered half of his eyes, only one was exposed, and he looked at the violent beast-like elders of the Royal Beast Gate.


    "Let me tell the truth and see what makes you angry."


    Su Yan sneered and allowed countless hurricanes to be presumptuous, because it was of no use to him.


    At this time, the elders of other schools discovered the clues.


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate was so angry, the meaning of anger around him was absolutely terrifying, even they were definitely not weak in that hurricane.


    "This anger even the monks in the early Yin-Yang realm will die!" The old Zhang''s expression changed slightly.


    As soon as his words came out, the countless ascendants behind him all changed color, but they were unable to refute it because it was so.


    If they were to meet the anger of the elders of the Royal Beast Gate, they would have died long ago.


    So everyone was amazed, why didn''t Su Yan, who is half-stepping Yin and Yang, have nothing to do? !


    Not only this group of people were puzzled, but even the elders of Yu Beast Gate were also very puzzled.


    He was furious and lost his mind. He wanted to tear Su Yan with his hands, only to find that his hurricane pressure was of no use to Su Yan.


    "interesting."


    There was a cruel expression on the face of the elder Yu Beast Gate, although it was unexpected, it was exactly what he wanted, because it would be fun.


    "Perhaps you are really a genius, maybe you are really crossing the Tianmen and crossing the ancient road alone."


    "however!"


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate roared, his voice went straight into the sky!


    "You angered me, you just half-step Yin and Yang, then you have to die!"


    Furious, violent, evil, and bloodthirsty, now all gathered on the face of the elder of the Royal Beast Gate.


    His arm turned into the shape of a beast, directly mobilizing his power, and fisted towards Su Yan.


    The power of this punch made all the Ascendants present change color, their hearts were extremely shocked, and their hearts beat violently.


    They are the overlords of the middle world everywhere, and basically they rarely see people stronger than themselves.


    Knowing the horror in the late Yin-Yang realm, but when I saw it today, I realized that the horror was so much stronger than myself.


    "Is this the strength of the late Yin Yang stage?!"


    Even the elders of the other four martial arts sects are slightly beating at this moment. They understand that the elders of the Royal Beast Gate are really angry, and an anger can destroy hundreds of miles!


    "To anger the elders of the Royal Beast Gate, it is purely reckless!" Miss Zhang said coldly.


    "It''s not just knowing how to live or die, it''s just self-defeating!" Zhang''s parents did not have the slightest sympathy.


    "I think it is the last madness of dying!" The old man said with a smile.


    The power of this fist of Yu Beast Gate elder can be described as a normal force in the late Yin Yang stage. He believes that this fist can definitely beat Su Yan into meatloaf.


    When Su Yan faced the fist of the elder of Yu Beast Gate, he didn''t mean to evade in the slightest, but showed a playful look.


    The fist blasted, full of power, this was the anger of the late Yin Yang stage.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand at this moment, directly squeezed the fist of the elder of Yu Beast Gate, and held it lightly.


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate was violent, and his endless power blasted towards Su Yan.


    At this moment, his face was also showing abuse, and he even used his hand to greet his fist, almost killing him.


    However, when his fist was grasped by Su Yan''s hand, the elder Yu Beast Gate''s expression suddenly changed, as if he felt a full force rising.


    This power seemed to be more terrifying than his, so he couldn''t break through!


    As a result, the angry blow of Yu Beast Gate was directly resolved by Su Yan, his fist was firmly held by Su Yan, and he couldn''t escape.


    "how is this possible!"


    The elder Yu Beast Gate couldn''t help making a sound, it was totally unscientific.


    The mere half-step yin and yang Caiji actually caught his angry punch and made him unable to withdraw.


    The elders of other sects also discovered the strangeness, and they all showed their doubts.


    "Which one is the elder of the Royal Beast Gate doing this!" the elder of the deceased teacher asked in doubt.


    "Yeah, quickly solve him, or we will all leave." The old man lost his patience.


    "Yes, solved him!" Miss Zhang became impatient.


    However, the elder of Yu Beast Gate felt bitter, who didn''t want to solve the rookie in front of him, but the key was that he could not move now.


    His body seemed to be under control, which made him suddenly become uneasy from anger.


    How could Yin and Yang have such strength in a half-step, he wouldn''t believe it if he killed him!


    Could it be that there are other strong players, who dares? !


    The elder of Yu Beast Gate looked around, wanting to see everything.


    But at this moment Su Yan smiled at him slightly: "What are you looking at everywhere, no one else, just me and you!"


    Su Yan''s smile made the Yu Beast Gate elder uneasy, completely uneasy, and even trembling in his heart.


    Because there was a shocking power rising around him, even he felt full of fear for this power.


    Su Yan directly grasped the fist of the elder of Yu Beast Gate, with his palm, he lifted it into the air and slammed it against the jade-paved square ground.


    The elder of the Royal Beast Gate was full of blood, and before he could react, Su Yan dropped his foot and stomped to death!

 Chapter 2019： All off

    Su Yan just fell with one foot gently, but his physical body is extremely powerful, and the power of this foot is definitely not something that the elders of the Royal Beast Gate can bear.


    Just a kick, it ruined his dantian and cut off his vitality!


    Su Yan moved his feet and looked at the dead Yu Beast Gate elder coldly, his face light and fluttering.


    He had killed a lot of strange beasts in the late Yin and Yang realm, and he didn''t care anymore.


    "Today, I killed the monk in the late Yin-Yang stage for the first time. I thought it was so powerful that the ants were unbearable!"


    It wasn''t that Su Yan mocked the dead elder of the Royal Beast Gate, what he said was only the fact, because the elder of the Royal Beast Gate was totally different from the dirt on the earth.


    This set of actions by Su Yan was done in one go, and it took only a few seconds in total. The elder of the Yu Beast Gate did not react to his death. It can be said that he walked very peacefully and was also very unwilling.


    And all the ascendants in the square, and even the elders of the other four martial arts, had not reacted at this moment.


    Chang Yuan shrank behind the elder Zhang, looking at Su Yan standing on the square, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "This!" Chang Yuan started to eat, "This...this...how...how could this be!"


    As soon as his voice came out, everyone in the surroundings made heavy gasping noises, all faceless in fright.


    Half a step of Yin and Yang actually stomped to death the strength of the latter stage of Yin and Yang, this TM is as unacceptable as a mouse killed a cat!


    The legs of the ascendants were soft, as if they had seen something unbelievable.


    Half a step of Yin and Yang, how is this possible!


    Three views, world views, self-confidence, everything seems to collapse at this moment!


    This upper world is too terrible, the baby feels bitter, the baby wants to go home!


    Not only all the Ascendants present, but even the other four elders of the sect, can clearly see the constipation-like expression at this moment.


    They squirmed their throats, making muddy sounds, and they couldn''t hear them clearly.


    After a while, the old man confirmed that this was not a dream, but a fact.


    "Elder Yu Beast Gate is gone?!" He asked blankly.


    Gone, not to leave, but to die.


    "Let''s go, it''s very peaceful." Miss Zhang muttered to herself.


    "Fart, obviously not reconciled to leave!" The elder of the dead sect stared at Su Yan, wanting to see through.


    "How is this possible? Half a step in the Yin-Yang realm actually killed the elders of the Royal Beast Gate in the late stage of the Yin-Yang realm!" The expression on Zhang''s elder''s face was full of vicissitudes.


    They only now know what playing with fire and self-immolation is, and how ridiculous the scorn and ridicule just now are.


    The rookie is inferior, the faces of the four are hot at the moment.


    But although shocked and even unbelievable, the anger in their hearts has not ceased.


    If this incident were to spread out, it would definitely be huge news, and the entire Xuancheng Empire would probably be boiling over.


    "Never let him leave alive!"


    The old man''s head had sharp eyes, and he treated him seriously at this moment.


    "Yes, this son must die, no matter what his talent is!" The deceased elder also said coldly.


    "Just in case, let''s shoot together!" Miss Zhang said shamelessly.


    The other three nodded their heads, killing Su Yan was the primary goal, and the rest of them couldn''t worry about that much.


    This matter must not spread out, otherwise not only the Yu Beast goalkeeper is nailed to the pillar of shame, their martial prestige will also be damaged.


    And Su Yan faced the changes in the faces of these four people, without any worries or other meanings.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me, let''s do it together, save a waste of time!"


    Su Yan''s words were like a bolt of lightning, smashing the heads of all the ascendants, and their foreheads were almost bombarded.


    Chang Yuan is even more stupid.


    "Little brother Su, you...you...are you the devil?!"


    He didn''t even dare to call Su Yan as the younger brother of Su, he thought he should be called Su Motou.


    Crossing three realms and killing a sect elder, this is something he didn''t dare to think about.


    And the elders of the four main sects also completely recovered at this moment, all leaping towards Su Yan.


    "Since you said so, then we can only do this." The elder of the dead teacher said coldly.


    "You killed the elder of the Royal Beast Gate, we naturally want to avenge him, after all, the five sects have the affection." The old man said with a flushed face.


    "Haha, revenge, I think you are afraid of being killed."


    Su Yan decided their fate at the moment when these elders acted on him. Yes, the fate of this group of elders was decided by Su Yan and could not be changed.


    He wanted to be low-key, after all, he just came to this world, but this group of people don''t let him be low-key, and his strength does not allow him to be low-key!


    This is very helpless, can not be low-key, then high-key.


    "Everyone, kill this child with me!"


    The crutch in the old man''s head glowed, obviously a sharp weapon, and he rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    The other three nodded their heads and used secret attacks and killing techniques to rush towards Su Yan.


    The eyes of the surrounding Ascendants were almost staring out at this moment.


    It is not terrible to kill half-step Yin-Yang in the late stage of Yin-Yang mirror, but the terrible thing is that the four late-stage Yin-Yang mirror teamed up to kill half-step Yin and Yang!


    "This world is crazy, I want to go home!"


    "Baby feels bitter, baby wants to cry!"


    ...


    Facing the four elders rushing forward, Su Yan did not evade, standing still on the square.


    The sharp weapon of the old man''s head was terrifying, but it was blasted out by Su Yan, which directly made his sharp weapon dim.


    This frightened the old man''s head, and his sharp weapon could kill you to death in the late Yin Yang stage.


    Even in the face of yin and yang consummation, you can still have the opportunity to use your own weapon to escape.


    "What kind of physical strength is this!" the old man couldn''t help but said.


    But in the next second, Su Yan ignored the secret technique attacks of the other three and rushed towards the old man''s head.


    A punch, a very direct punch, directly hit the face of the old man''s head.


    The old man''s head trembled, the sharp weapon in his hand fell to the ground, and finally he knelt directly on the ground.


    When the other three people saw this, their faces were completely scared, and the combined killing didn''t have the slightest effect.


    They wanted to run away because they knew that Su Yan was so terrible, this was purely a monster!


    But how could Su Yan let them escape, and the flame in his hand jumped, directly blocking the three people''s retreat.


    "I want to go, but there is no door!"


    Su Yan used the power of his physical body to bless the power of his own vitality, and rushed directly towards the three of them.


    One punch, it''s very simple, without the slightest escape from the water.


    With three punches, it was impossible for the three of them to defend against Su Yan''s terrifying power.


    There was a violent rage in the entire square, all shattered!


    Su Yan looked at the four people who fell down on the square, and the killing intent on their faces gradually disappeared, returning to the indifferent calm before.


    Four punches, all four are dead!

 Chapter 2020： Xuan Ji Zong

    You must know that these four people are not cats and dogs, they are four real powerhouses of the post-Yin-Yang mirror stage. In this upper world, within the Xuancheng Empire, they are also very powerful.


    They are not small sects, they are elders of the big sects headed by one party, and they have extremely high prestige.


    But now, he died in the hands of a half-step Yin and Yang Ascendant, if this spread out, it would be absolutely shocking.


    This group was not well-known in the entire empire before in life, but now that they are dead, they will be famous for the eternity and become Su Yan''s stepping stones.


    Looking at the five corpses in the square, Su Yan showed a hint of indifference in his eyes, and with one move, an unknown flame was shrouded in the five corpses.


    After a while, the five corpses were all invisible and vanished.


    In the eyes of all the Ascendants, this scene was scary to death. The existence of the five Yin-Yang realm late stage was just like that.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, no longer the ridicule and ridicule before, but now they all turned into fear, endless fear.


    They were afraid that Su Yan would kill and kill people. If Su Yan wanted to, it would definitely be a breeze.


    But Su Yan didn''t do that. He would not kill innocents indiscriminately. It was these sect elders who forced him to take action.


    Su Yan glanced at the ascenders not far away, his face was cold, and he didn''t say much.


    Now everyone doesn''t know what to do, and those who were going to get started now seem to be orphans.


    "What to do?" someone asked.


    "The ghost knows what to do, cold salad." Someone couldn''t help but scolded.


    "Let''s go, get out of here quickly is the right way." Someone was already running wild, and he was afraid that Su Yan would regret it. It was important to save his life.


    Most of the ascenders walked away, and the entire square became more and more empty.


    The rest did not want to leave, they wanted to wait for someone to come, with other plans.


    The elders of these five major sects are dead, they will definitely be known, and their sects must have longevity lights, and they must be detected in the first time.


    Then someone will definitely be sent there, maybe the Sect Master will arrive, and then Su Yan will definitely be cleaned up at that time, and they will be recruited to get started.


    Su Yan knows this naturally, and he doesn''t plan to make a tough move.


    This group of elders is probably not a bigwig in the sect, they are definitely marginal elders, after all, which sect will send elders with cards to recruit ascended ones.


    Most of the elders with cards have gone to various places to recruit native geniuses.


    Chang Yuan ran to Su Yan at this moment, he was very scared, but he still had more thoughts.


    Such a person who is against the sky, if he can follow him, then he will definitely not be bad in the future.


    What many people see is that Su Yan killed the five sect elders and there are endless disasters, but what Chang Yuan sees is different.


    He believed that Su Yan''s talent would definitely be discovered by a stronger sect, and would definitely protect him and train him with all his heart.


    He just values ??this and wants to follow Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, please take my knees!"


    Chang Yuan wanted to directly kneel down to express loyalty.


    Su Yan didn''t let him kneel down. Although this person is not worthy of attention, he would not be disgusting.


    After all, his heart was still good at the beginning. With so many Ascenders, he alone remembered himself and even interceded with Zhang''s parents.


    This is something that many people don''t have, and it shows that Chang Yuan is still good.


    Su Yan didn''t let him kneel, but nodded lightly.


    "Brother Su, let me follow you, I promise to be your best brother."


    "Don''t call me Brother Su, we are not that familiar." Su Yan said calmly, "I killed so many sect elders, they will definitely get revenge on me, do you want to die with me?"


    "Who can fight with Brother Su''s might, don''t be afraid to follow you." Chang Yuan took it to set off his heart.


    However, in fact, Chang Yuan''s inner thoughts are even richer.


    He delves into ancient books, but knows many things.


    And at this moment, the sky was overcast with clouds, as if an invisible force descended, and this force made the complexions of all the ascendants suddenly change.


    Even Su Yan had a sense of dread in his eyes at this moment, and it was not easy to come here.


    "Hahaha!"


    Only a hearty laughter was heard, penetrating the clouds and reaching the ground, reverberating everywhere.


    The other ascenders are all working spiritual power to resist, this laughter is too powerful.


    And Su Yan treated it indifferently, not caring at all, this coercion was not enough to make him pay attention.


    "I didn''t expect so many ascenders this time!"


    After the laughter, there was a rough voice, like the roar of a tiger, shaking everywhere.


    Dark clouds in the sky showed a gap, and a gorgeously dressed white-haired man fell to the ground.


    When he fell, the entire square suddenly shattered, and a gap rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed slightly, and he hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, causing the cracks to stop spreading under his feet.


    "Not bad!"


    The white-haired man walked towards the ascendants and nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s surprising that the five major sects did not come this year."


    The white-haired man didn''t know that Su Yan killed the five sect elders. If he knew, he wouldn''t be able to laugh.


    If he knew that Su Yan was half-step Yin and Yang, don''t laugh, I''m afraid it would be a different expression.


    The sect of the white-haired man is much stronger than the five sects, and is above the five sects.


    Usually they would not recruit ascendants, because they look down upon them.


    This year came, it was very unexpected.


    However, in fact, when the white-haired man arrived, he was instructed by the elder of the sect, saying that this year''s ascendant was worth recruiting.


    It can be said that if the sect of the white-haired man wants to recruit ascendants, it is completely out of the five major sects.


    Its sect wants all the ascended, but the five sects can only dare not speak.


    "Aren''t you afraid to see me?" The white-haired man looked at Su Yan and asked.


    Su Yan shook his head without speaking.


    The white-haired man was not angry either. If he was afraid of him and looked down on it, of course he needed genius and of course confidence.


    Just like the Ascenders around at this moment, many of their legs have been frightened. No matter how talented such Ascenders are, he will not recruit them.


    "I am the ninth elder Canglang of Xuanji Zong." The white-haired man reported to the sect.


    "Xuanjizong?!"


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, obviously shocked.


    And Chang Yuan''s complexion changed abruptly, and a fiery expression bloomed on his face.


    Only Su Yan was still indifferent.


    However, Su Yan''s heart caused a wave of waves, because where did he hear the three words Xuanjizong.


    After thinking about it carefully, Su Yan understood it, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart that Xuanji Sect was in the upper world.


    At the same time, there was a trace of doubt in his heart, after all, this was different from what he thought.


    When he knew about Xuanji Sect, Su Yan thought it was a sect in the martial arts world, and at most was the sect of Yang Pill powerhouse Rulin, but now there is a huge difference.

 Chapter 2021： recruit

    Xuanji Sect turned out to be a sect in the upper world, and from this point, it can be seen that Xuanji Sect is definitely not simple, and it is probably more powerful than the five previous sects.


    It can be seen from the disdainful words of the nine elders of Xuanji Sect, as if they were oppressing the other five sects.


    After all, he said that if Xuanji Sect is willing, all ascendants can be recruited, and the other five sects dare not let go.


    Of course, this is just his side of the word. After all, no one of the other five sects confronted him, he could just say what he wanted.


    It is possible that in fact, Xuanji Sect is better than the five sects, but it is not possible that it is a kind of hanging relationship.


    This ninth elder of Xuanjizong, Su Yan can guess the realm from his breath, I am afraid that the Yin-Yang realm is perfect!


    Su Yan had to deal with it seriously, even he couldn''t fight it now, after all, there was a strong gap in realm.


    Of course, if Su Yan really wants to, if he really encounters such an enemy of life and death, he can completely break through!


    As long as you step into the realm of yin and yang, it is not certain who will die.


    All the speculations and reveries passed through Su Yan''s mind, and then Su Yan''s complexion recovered, looking at the Ninth Elder of Xuanji Sect faintly.


    Seeing many people exclaimed, the Ninth Elder of Xuanji Zong showed a satisfied smile.


    The reason why he came here this time was to see how the five sects recruited ascendants.


    But when I got here, I didn''t see the five sects, and there seemed to be fewer ascendants than before.


    This kind of doubt didn''t let him care, and he wouldn''t care about why the Five Main Schools didn''t recruit.


    Since the sect had asked him this time, he should just handle the matter by the way. He didn''t care much about the group of ascended ones.


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong took out a spiritual bag from his arms, a space thing that can store everything, the higher the level, the larger the space.


    He took out a huge pitch black magic stone from his spiritual bag, like a huge door.


    All the ascended people were puzzled, did not understand what this was going to do, and they all talked a lot.


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong answered at this moment: "This is the test stone of our sect. Just put your hand on it, and you can detect the strength."


    Everyone has a slight discoloration, and there are such convenient things, which is regarded as an eye-opener.


    They always look at people from their realm, but today they have lost their heads.


    "I don''t look at your realm, it''s just a group of monks in the early and middle Yin and Yang realm."


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Sect was not interested in realm at all. He did not expect that Su Yan was only half a step of Yin and Yang, and he did not expect that Su Yan would kill the elders of the Five Main Schools!


    Of course, with Su Yan''s mighty presence, the Ascendants on the scene didn''t dare to say anything. If this was said, Su Yan would kill them directly if he could not.


    Although the nine elders of Xuanji Sect were very powerful, they did not protect their friendship.


    Everyone started to test one by one, the test is also very simple.


    Just make a fist and use the strongest force against the dark magic stone, and the result will be revealed.


    The first to go up was a monk at the early stage of Yin-Yang realm. His talent was not high.


    He clenched his fists, exerted all his strength, and finally got the result.


    It shows a very bright number, 100.


    "Only 100 strength, but it''s not off."


    The icy voice of the ninth elder of Xuanji Zong came out directly, making the face of the ascending person gloomy and could only retreat.


    Then another forward test, the final strength value is 120.


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong nodded, and said: "Well, I''m barely qualified, you can enter my door."


    Hearing this, the face of the ascending person suddenly burst into joy, and even tears came out.


    Xuanji Sect, the sect that I dreamed of entering, was actually realized today.


    There were extremely eager eyes from all around, and everyone admired him.


    One by one test, many people did not exceed the strength value of 120, because it is difficult to exceed, basically between 100 and 110.


    Ninth elder of Xuanji Zong frowned for this, after all, he was not satisfied with the result.


    "It''s no wonder that Zongmen didn''t recruit ascendants before, and they really looked down upon it."


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong said lightly, somewhat disappointed.


    Halfway through the test, only three of them met the standard, which was far too high for him.


    In fact, the Ascendants ran a lot, and many of them ran away with extraordinary strength. On the one hand, they were afraid of Su Yan, and on the other hand, they thought that they would not be too bad to roam in this place.


    When it was Chang Yuan''s turn, he was very excited, placing his fist on the dark magic stone, his face trembling.


    "Hurry up!" Xuanjizong Ninth Elder shouted.


    Chang Yuan immediately used his best efforts, and all his power rushed toward the magic stone.


    After a while, numbers appeared on the magic stone.


    The strength value is 125.


    Chang Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then there was ecstasy on his face, which means that he has passed the level and can enter the Xuanji Sect!


    Even the ninth elder of Xuanjizong nodded slightly, this was the best one I had encountered.


    Everyone is testing, finally come to the results, choose to stay.


    Su Yan is the only one who hasn''t tested yet. Of the remaining Ascenders, only nine have passed the test, with a strength value of 120 or more.


    "Hurry up."


    The Ninth Elder of Xuanji Sect said impatiently.


    Although he feels that Su Yan is good, everything depends on the magic stone.


    Su Yan walked to the side of the magic stone, slightly clenched his hand into a fist, and placed it on it casually. He didn''t use much force at all, but slightly used a little bit of force.


    He was afraid that his power would be too much to reveal himself, and if there were a thousand power points, it would be more embarrassing.


    In the end, the magic stone showed the result with a strength value of 120.


    This number has just reached the standard.


    All the ascendants were taken aback for a moment, and then their faces were full of unbelief. Whoever believes is the bastard.


    Just killed the five sect elders, the strength value is 120, that is purely funny.


    They knew that Su Yan was definitely hiding himself, and didn''t want to expose himself.


    They knew this, but no one dared to talk nonsense. After all, Su Yan''s majesty existed, and his life matters.


    Chang Yuan also understood that Su Yan''s power might be in the hundreds.


    The nine elders of Xuanji Sect exhaled two groups of turbid air from his nostrils, which obviously made him unsatisfied. He thought that Su Yan had the highest strength value.


    After all, when he came, he saw at a glance that Su Yan was very young, a little strange, and not surprised at everything.


    "Do I miss it."


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong took a deep look at Su Yan, and finally withdrew his gaze.


    He has other things, but he can''t continue to delay here. Let''s take care of him. If he is qualified, he will be taken back. The rest is not his responsibility.


    "Okay, the ten of you are now the outer disciples of Xuanji Sect. Come with me."


    The nine elder thugs of Xuanji Sect for a while, led ten people directly to the sky.

 Chapter 2022： getting Started

    Seeing that Xuanji Sect led ten people away, the remaining ascenders on the square were full of disappointment and unwillingness.


    But there is no way to be reconciled, the strength is so, the skills are not as good as people, only to blame himself for being too weak.


    Everyone gathered together to discuss what to do next.


    In the end, there are two results. One is to find the five sects together.


    On the one hand, it was a good thing to report what happened today, and on the other hand to enter the five sects. Although they knew that Su Yan was terrible, they did not think that the five sects could not help Su Yan.


    On the other hand, if someone wants to keep a group for warmth, instead of going to the five major sects to be humble outer disciples, it is better for everyone to find a way together.


    This split into two camps, each leaving the square.


    No one can guess the result of the Ascendant, after all, everyone has their own way.


    But this time is undoubtedly completely changed.


    Some people take different paths, and the results are naturally different.


    At this time, Su Yan and others were taken by the ninth elder of Xuanji Zong, flying in the air, with extreme speed.


    Even Su Yan, I am afraid the fastest speed is no more than that.


    The ninth elder of Xuanjizong must have used his flying skills very quickly.


    "Sure enough, after absorbing Yuanli for a long time, his sister''s strength is not weak."


    This is of course Yuan Li''s credit, even if the Ninth Elder Realm of Xuanji Zong is still like this, the Yin-Yang realm is complete, but if it depends on the spiritual energy breakthrough, he is definitely not as strong as he is now.


    After all, in the same realm, there is a world of difference in strength.


    Everyone did not speak along the way, on the one hand they were extremely excited, on the other hand they were still afraid of the ninth elder of Xuanji Sect.


    "You are now disciples of my Xuanji Sect. You will act according to my Xuanji Sect in the future, understand?!"


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong shouted coldly, very majestic.


    "Understood." Everyone answered hurriedly.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it. The reason why he joined Xuanji Sect was very simple.


    Choose a good place to practice breakthrough first, and another very important thing is the secret of Xuanjizong.


    He didn''t know the connection between them, and he didn''t know why the people of Xuanji Sect had actually been to the earth. These are all unsolved mysteries and need to be solved.


    After flying for a few hours, the ninth elder of Xuanji Zong stopped, and a group of people reached the ground.


    "Not far in front is the place of my Xuanji Sect."


    The ninth elder of Xuanji Zong pointed to the giant peaks not far away, his face full of pride.


    The giant mountain is surrounded by vitality, like a fairyland, combined with the surrounding scenery and sunlight, it adds a peculiar feeling.


    "Is that the Xuanji Sect!"


    Chang Yuan was extremely excited. Only then did he feel the difference in this world. This world was really powerful and mysterious.


    The vitality around him was shocked, too strong.


    "I know what you are thinking, the reason why the vitality of these surroundings is strong is entirely due to the power of my Xuanji Sect."


    Everyone understands that, after all, he was also the overlord before, knowing that powerful sects would build formations and gather heaven and earth aura.


    Even choosing an address will be in a place that is originally aura or strong.


    Su Yan is very indifferent to this. If your sect is not strong, he won''t get started.


    Everyone went all the way, but in a moment they reached the sect.


    A road to the sky, straight to the top of the giant peak, just like the Tianmen they had crossed before.


    "Does this look like the Tianmen you crossed before?" asked the ninth elder of Xuanji Sect.


    Everyone nodded and really wanted to.


    "Haha." The ninth elder of Xuanji Sect smiled slightly, and then said, "If you want to go up, it''s even harder than Tianmen."


    Hearing this, everyone changed their colors and suddenly felt uneasy.


    If this can''t go up, wouldn''t it be impossible to get in!


    The expressions of excitement eased one by one, and Mou was full of energy, and he couldn''t stop there at this point.


    "You go up, I won''t go up." Xuanji Sect Ninth Elder said lightly, "This is a token. When you get to the top, hand it over to the guard. I still have important things."


    When the ninth elder of Xuanji Zong finished speaking, it was directly turned into a black mist, and no longer drifted away.


    Su Yan caught the token and glanced at it. It was as dark as ink, with a totem printed on it, which was a monster.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said to the other nine people, everyone is walking towards the steps.


    "By the way, I have something to discuss with you."


    Everyone''s cheeks jumped, and their hearts were suddenly disturbed.


    "You said." Chang Yuan replied immediately.


    "What happened in the square, I hope you''ll be tight-lipped. My heart is still soft on you, but don''t force me to do it."


    Su Yan''s face looked like a smile but not a smile, giving people an extreme chill.


    The nine nodded quickly, like a rattle.


    Who dares not follow, if not, I''m afraid Su Yan will kill them directly.


    "Okay, go up."


    Everyone was relieved and walked towards the steps.


    At the end, one by one was still too tired. After all, it was harder to climb than Tianmen, and the pressure was even stronger.


    This is also very normal, after all, this is the land of Xuanji Sect, and the pressure in it is definitely not comparable to the middle world.


    This is the upper world, the rules are firmer, and the surrounding space is very solid.


    In the past, Su Yan was on the earth and could blast a country and destroy the world with a single blow, but here, he knew that was the case.


    Everything in this world is much stronger than the martial arts world and even the earth, after all, vitality is much stronger than spiritual energy.


    Although it was difficult and tired like a dog one by one, in the end, at any rate, they climbed the last step.


    Right now is the land of the sect of Xuanji Sect. Many people are relieved, and now they can finally enter the sect.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan''s breath was very stable, and he didn''t even have any sweat on his forehead. The pressure of these surroundings still couldn''t make him correct.


    When they arrived at the sect, two men in ancient clothes, both with long hair, stopped the way.


    "Whoever comes here, sign up!"


    The two were extremely majestic, and their eyes revealed killing intent.


    Su Yan handed over the token, and the two of them saw that the killing intent in their eyes disappeared.


    "It turned out to be the ascendant recruited by the Nine Elders." One of them smiled lightly.


    From the words, they have no intention to kill, but they are more ridiculous and look down on them at all.


    "Hurry in," the other person said impatiently.


    Su Yan didn''t want to cause trouble, and entered the Xuanji Sect with the nine people.


    Just after walking in, the voices of the two people came again.


    "You can be as tired as a dog up the stairs. It really is a land of ants."


    "It''s pretty good, after all, it''s a bunch of garbage that absorbs aura."


    Faced with the ridicule of the two, Chang Yuan and the others were extremely angry and violent.


    After all, they were once the overlord, and the existence of calling for the wind and rain, but now they are reduced to the watchdogs can ridicule.

 Chapter 2023： Unspoken rules

    But they were angry, but they couldn''t say much, because even the two guards were not weaker than them.


    Those two were both in the early stage of Yin Yang Realm!


    Although in a duel, it is not certain who wins and who loses, but this is not their median world, this is the Xuanjizong above the five sects!


    If they dare to face off with the two guards, they will probably be cleared out by the Xuanji Sect before the fight, like sweeping trash, I am afraid they will not be left alive.


    "Forbearance, we must endure!"


    Chang Yuan clenched his fists, his eyes full of lingering meaning.


    When other people heard it, they clenched their fists, but they wanted to endure, and they had to endure.


    In this case, they couldn''t bear it, and people had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Obviously this kind of forbearance is extremely uncomfortable, even very aggrieved, after all, they are the hegemons of the middle world.


    Su Yan is very relaxed. He has seen this situation countless times and he has long been used to it.


    You can pay attention to it, and it doesn��t matter if you ignore it, he doesn��t care.


    The main reason was that Su Yan didn''t want to attract too much attention when he just entered this sect. After all, he just killed the five elders of the five sects.


    He wants to keep a low profile!


    You may not believe it.


    "go."


    Su Yan said to the nine people, and then walked into Xuanji Sect.


    Xuanjizong is located on a huge peak, covering a very vast area, even comparable to a royal city.


    According to statistics, there are more than 10,000 disciples in the Xuanji sect, as well as all kinds of handymen, which add up to at least tens of thousands!


    They can only be regarded as outer disciples, enough to explain the terrible and cruel Xuanji Sect.


    In the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, only outer disciple can be used. What level does inner disciple have, the middle or late stage of Yin-yang realm?


    In fact, they were suppressed, and they were not so scary.


    Many disciples of the Xuanji sect''s inner sect were in the early Yin-Yang stage, but others were aboriginals and enjoyed many preferential policies, and their strength was definitely better than their peers.


    After all, this group of people was born and raised, and they have long been accustomed to the cultivation of vitality, which is naturally much stronger than their spiritual cultivation.


    A group of people shuttled all the way, and each guide can only walk along the trail.


    After walking for about ten minutes, everything suddenly became clear, and a very magnificent palace appeared in front of everyone.


    The palace is shining with golden light, just like ancient buildings on the earth.


    There is a moat in front of the palace square, nine arches of Kowloon, and the masonry on the square is made of extremely expensive primordial stones. You must know that the primordial stones contain this vitality!


    "Sure enough!"


    Even the hegemons of the middle world in various places have to sigh after seeing this scene.


    Su Yan was very calm, staring straight at the palace.


    There is a formation on it, very obscure, and there is a faint fluctuation.


    "Huh, there are still so many tricks in this formation."


    The three-level top formation, even if Su Yan wanted to break the formation, he had to spend a little effort.


    Several people were about to walk towards the moat, but they were stopped by two men in long robes.


    "who are you?!"


    One of the robe men asked with an unkind expression.


    Chang Yuan immediately replied: "We are the newly recruited disciples."


    The man glanced at Chang Yuan and the others, and knew his realm, and his expression was slightly relieved.


    "Why didn''t the new recruits lead the way?" The other was suspicious.


    "Elder Nine, he seems to have something to do." Chang Yuan said truthfully.


    "Elder Nine?!"


    The two of them came to understand for a moment.


    "You turned out to be Ascended?!"


    "Exactly."


    The relaxed atmosphere suddenly became tense, and it was obvious that the two men in long robes sneered at it.


    "You can only act as outer disciples, and that''s where you report."


    One of the robe men pointed to a small room not far away, with a smirk on his face.


    Su Yan recruited, ignored the two of them, and walked towards the small house.


    The two men in long robes were furious and shouted: "So rude!"


    "We are the inner disciples recruited last year, don''t we kneel down and salute when we see the senior brother!"


    Kneeling is actually unreasonable, but should be respectfully saluted, but they deliberately asked in embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Chang Yuan and the others frowned. It was okay to salute. They could accept it. It would be a shame to bow down.


    The two of them had obviously eaten the weight of the weight, and wanted to taunt the Ascender who they looked down upon.


    "I tell you, there are rules in Xuanji Sect, and you will naturally follow some rules when you start."


    "Why, don''t accept it, you can get out!"


    The two became more arrogant, and they were obviously impatient when they saw Su Yan and the others unmoved.


    Some people hesitate to enter Xuanji Sect with great difficulty, they don''t want to be expelled.


    They have also encountered this kind of bullying. They used to be mediators and had to listen to them, but now they have encountered it.


    Su Yan turned around at this moment and looked at the two, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Yan''s unkind eyes, the two became more angry.


    "What''s wrong, dissatisfied?"


    Su Yan walked directly in front of the two of them, a violent rush filled his body, covering the two of them.


    "Not satisfied, what do you want?" Su Yan asked lightly, his voice crisp.


    At this moment, the expressions of the two of them had already changed drastically, because Su Yan''s violent intention made them both extremely shocked.


    They didn''t expect that the ascendant like an ant and vegetable would be so terrible, which subverted their imagination.


    "Are you really an ascendant?!"


    One of them looked at Su Yan with an incredible expression on his face. He could only feel this kind of astonishment when facing the elders.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Otherwise?"


    "You...you...you can go now."


    In the end, the two could only hold out these words, really afraid that Su Yan would beat them.


    Su Yan also didn''t make a move, and went straight to the small house.


    Upon seeing this, Chang Yuan and the others suddenly showed excitement on their faces and raised their necks at the two.


    "Brother Su is really cheating, Wei Wei''s action is to restrain those two."


    "With Brother Su, we won''t be bullied."


    "Brother Su is very talented and is a role model for me."


    Everyone started flattering, one louder than the other, and at the same time very relieved.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan, they would really be overwhelmed.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this at all. He didn''t take it seriously. This was a warning to the two of them. If he had to take another step just now, he wouldn''t mind letting them teach them how to be human.


    The group of people walked towards the small house, and there was a very pale old man sitting there, as if an old monk had entered concentration.


    Seeing Su Yan and others coming, the old man directly stretched out his hand and said: "One person is one thousand, no bargaining."


    Everyone is dumbfounded and don''t know what it means.


    And Su Yan certainly understood that there must be hidden rules, money or something.

 Chapter 2024： Assessment

    While everyone was still wondering, the old man''s face showed an unpleasant color.


    "Lack of eyesight!" The old man snorted coldly, with a stern face, "Don''t even want to report if you don''t give it!"


    Obviously the old man has unspoken rules, don''t even want to report to him if you don''t give it, let alone enter the Xuanji Sect.


    Everyone was in a hurry. They were all at this point, but there must be no accidents.


    Su Yan asked, "A thousand what?"


    "I don''t have any eyesight!"


    The old man rubbed his hands, and Chinese people all know the posture.


    Su Yan was speechless, the others were stunned, the Chinese knew it, but the other people in the middle world didn''t.


    "Brother Su, what do you mean?" Chang Yuan asked blankly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "This old man wants money."


    "By the way, don''t even want to report if you don''t."


    The old man simply said it straightforwardly, and he could see that Chang Yuan and others didn''t have any vision.


    "We are from the middle world, and there is no currency in this world."


    "No, there is no way if there is no." The old man didn''t have the slightest sense of opening up, he had his own rules.


    "Do you think this will work, I''ll give you some spiritual herbs."


    The old man was full of disdain and said, "I don''t want the things in Ant Land to have any value."


    Obviously he looks down on things in the middle world. After all, he is a person in the upper world. He breathes vitality every day and naturally feels superior.


    Su Yan was not angry, and directly took out a few fourth-grade spirit grasses from the ghost gourd, full of fragrance.


    "Although these four-rank spirit grasses grow by aura, you only need to cultivate them and let them absorb the vitality for a period of time. They are definitely not much weaker than the fourth-rank spirit grasses in this world."


    The old man took a look, moved his nose, and a hint of greed suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Not bad!"


    The old man was overjoyed, and immediately snatched the four-grade spirit grass from Su Yan.


    But it was this normal posture that made Su Yan''s complexion slightly changed.


    This old man is no ordinary person!


    Su Yan can feel the old man''s vigorous strength, which is definitely not what ordinary yin-yang mirrors can display. He even has a bold guess.


    But this old man is just a recruiter, and he is not a recruiter for the local indigenous people, so he certainly has little power.


    If the power is not big, it means that the strength is not good, which makes Su Yan a little suspicious.


    The old man also ignored Su Yan at all, staring at a few spiritual grass with his eyes.


    "I feel so sorry for me, now I will nourish you with my vitality."


    "Now we can report, right?" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    The old man nodded and said: "Yes, you can register yourself, and you must write about the planet."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and wrote their name and place of origin one after another.


    "Brother Su, thanks to you this time." Chang Yuan said gratefully.


    He didn''t even think that Su Yan actually helped them. As far as Su Yan''s ability was concerned, he could completely ignore them and just throw a spiritual grass and leave.


    "Yes, Brother Su took out a few fourth-rank spirit grasses, and they are top spirit grasses. I remember this kindness." Another ascended person also said gratefully.


    Four-rank top spirit grass, even if they are rare, if you encounter it, you should treat it as your favorite.


    Su Yan didn''t care, it was just a fourth-level spirit grass. Once in this world, he really looked down on it now, so he gave it to him.


    After the registration, under the guidance of the old man, the ten people arrived at the square behind the main hall. At this moment, the square was crowded with people.


    There are at least thousands of people in this square, all of whom were recruited this time.


    Many people are graceful and luxurious, with extraordinary temperaments, and even Su Yan can detect a few geniuses in the late Yin-Yang realm!


    In the late Yin-Yang stage, it is indeed comparable to a genius, after all, the oldest of these people is not more than 30 years old!


    Su Yan was okay. He looked like he was in his twenties. Chang Yuan and others were basically middle-aged, and they were very conspicuous inside.


    At this moment, some people have noticed them, and they are all talking about them.


    "Oh, how come there are so many uncles?" a young man asked with a puzzled look.


    "Could it be from Xuanjizong?" a little fat man next to him guessed.


    "It doesn''t look like it, after all, I didn''t wear Zongmen costumes." The other person shook his head.


    At this moment, a young man dressed in a gorgeous white robe walked over, attracting countless eyes.


    "Don''t you guys know that, they are ascendants, from the middle world."


    The young man in white clothes is called Liu Jie, at the peak of the Yin-Yang realm. He is only 23 years old and a typical genius.


    Seeing Liu Jie, everyone showed respect.


    Liu Jie is not only talented, but also has an extraordinary family background. I heard that his father is guarded in one place, and his realm has already reached the peak of the late Yin-Yang realm. He was sent to Xuanjizong just to let him experience.


    This is the typical rich second generation to increase the height of the rich and handsome, and it is still very capable, naturally very eye-catching.


    Everyone did not expect that Liu Jie would have spoken out.


    "So that''s the case, I''ll just say why it is a group of middle-aged people." The puzzled person was relieved, with a mocking expression on his face.


    "People in the middle world can join us in the Xuanji Sect, what happened to the Xuanji Sect?" Someone was unhappy.


    "Specially recruited, I heard that the ninth elder of Xuanji Sect brought it back easily."


    "Why bother with this group of people, there is no need to waste time."


    "That''s right, let''s think about it, how we should respond next."


    "Yes, the next assessment is a headache."


    After talking for a while, everyone shifted their focus to the assessment, and not many people talked about Su Yan and them.


    Chang Yuan and others have hot faces. After all, being mocked by so many people, no one can be indifferent.


    But they couldn''t say anything. Fortunately, they worked so hard to achieve Yin and Yang in a hundred years of retreat. In the end, they were nothing in the eyes of this group.


    Others have made breakthroughs in their teens or 20s, and now they are stronger than them.


    This kind of dissatisfaction will not work, after all others are better than you, you can only be trampled on.


    Su Yan doesn''t matter, what he is concerned about now is the assessment among this group of people.


    Before Su Yan wanted to understand, a middle-aged man appeared on the square at this moment.


    The chief disciple of Xuanji Sect-Ming Kaili!


    "Is that Ming Kaili?!"


    "So handsome!"


    "What a strong breath!"


    Ming Kaili came like the wind, looking at the new disciples with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations, everyone, now you have become a disciple of Xuanji Sect, and now you are my junior and junior sisters!"


    Everyone is even more excited, but Ming Kaili is a very famous character.


    He was only twenty-five years old, but he had reached the perfect state of Yin-Yang Realm. It was not too enchanting.


    And this person was once one of the ten outstanding youths honored by the Xuancheng Empire!

 Chapter 2025： Iriyama

    It is precisely because of the Xuancheng Empire''s award that people from all over the world know this young man, and they admire him.


    Many girls have their eyes blurred, and they are fascinated.


    In this world, the strong are always the existence above everything, and the strong have the strongest attraction to visions!


    Compared with the earth, force is more attractive than money, and it has absolute dominance.


    Although money can buy everything, it cannot cut off the life and death of everyone, but force can. This is the gap between the two.


    As soon as Ming Kaili appeared, everyone was boiling, leaving Su Yan and others behind, and Su Yan and others were happy too.


    When everyone gradually regained their senses, Ming Kaili continued, "I won''t be burdensome to others. The reason why I came here is to inform you that if you want to enter the sect, there is a small assessment."


    Everyone has changed their color slightly, all of which have passed the enrollment, and there is still an assessment, it is really difficult to enter the Xuanji Sect.


    Seeing everyone''s doubts and even confusion, Ming Kaili didn''t care and continued: "I know everyone is puzzled, but this is the rules of the sect and must be followed!"


    Everyone can only be silent. After all, this is a one-person statement, and they cannot object.


    "This assessment is actually not very difficult, and many people passed it."


    Ming Kaili began to introduce the assessment.


    "Everyone has seen the mountain behind me, this is a mountain in the sect, which is straight into the sky, with strong vitality!"


    Everyone looked at it, could feel the majesty of this mountain, and even more felt the power contained in it.


    The reason why Xuanjizong was built here is because this mountain is a place of origin, and there is a strong vitality lingering around it all year round.


    In this cultivation, it will naturally get twice the result with half the effort, and the other five sects have been envious for thousands of years.


    "Everyone only needs to pass from this mountain to reach the nave, then the assessment is passed."


    Everyone nodded, doesn''t it sound too difficult? They are all relieved.


    But Ming Kaili showed a trace of deep color on his face, looking at the new disciples and said, "But don��t think too much about it. There are monsters in it, which are still dangerous. In addition, you are now competitors. Passing first means that the better the score, the more important it will be."


    As soon as this was said, everyone was talking about it, and Kaili had already expected this situation.


    Do you think he came here like this?


    Chang Yuan and others also looked shocked, and felt even more disturbed.


    "There are monsters, and listening to his words, it seems that everyone is still competing."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "This is the cruelty of the sect. I just came here to compete."


    Everyone nodded, just wanting to follow Su Yan. After all, they knew that Su Yan had killed the five late Yin-Yang realm, and they would definitely be able to pass easily.


    "Don''t take it lightly. There are probably rules in it. Competing with each other may not be dangerous, but monsters might be."


    "We follow you." Chang Yuan said hurriedly.


    "I said, there may be this rule."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, Ming Kaili''s voice resounded everywhere.


    "In order to prevent unfairness caused by the gang, the Zongmen stipulated that only five people were allowed to form a group. If there are more people together, the assessment results will be cancelled immediately and the sect will be expelled!"


    This caused everyone to change their colors. They did not expect to be so strict, and the original idea of ??dozens of people together suddenly fell through.


    At this moment, Chang Yuan and the others became nervous. There were five of them, but there were ten of them in total.


    This also means that only four people can follow Su Yan.


    Chang Yuan immediately walked to Su Yan''s side and said with a smile: "Brother Su, let me follow you and help you with the chores."


    Others reacted quickly, and immediately ran to Su Yan''s side. They reacted slowly and wanted to run, but they were late.


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "Although following me can keep you for a while, you can''t always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. You are all once strong. You should understand this truth. If you want to reach the end of the road, you have to rely on yourself."


    It''s not that Su Yan didn''t want to help them, but after all, he had to rely on himself.


    Several people also understood and nodded one after another.


    "I know, if I can pass this back mountain, I will be meeting with Brother Su then."


    He walked directly towards the back mountain without looking back.


    The other four hesitated for a while, and followed him towards the back mountain.


    The remaining four looked at Su Yan, and among them Chang Yuan asked, "Brother Su, are you going to enter the mountain alone?"


    He was uneasy. Although Su Yan said it was very reasonable, but Baoyi was also a moment, after all, they didn''t understand this sect at all.


    In the past, I only knew about this sect in ancient books. I only knew that this sect was very powerful and only knew the name of this sect.


    Su Yan glanced at the four of them, and finally smiled and said, "It''s okay for you to follow me."


    Chang Yuan and the others were overjoyed, and now they are completely stable.


    And at this moment, Ming Kaili left directly after saying all the words.


    The whole square suddenly became more lively, and everyone was hurriedly forming a group to discuss how to successfully go out.


    Obviously this assessment is very simple, it is to show your strength, facing monsters, facing each other''s competition, this is the purpose of the sect.


    Entering this is like a semi-free state, you can kill monsters to obtain beast cores, you can **** the same team and take their things.


    This may sound cruel, but it is very normal.


    And the rewards for this assessment are very attractive!


    Because the top five in the assessment are directly promoted to the chief disciple, they can be taught by the elders, which makes many people feel extremely excited, and even some people have red eyes.


    Chief disciple, if this is done, the future will be boundless.


    The rewards in the back are not bad either, and the top 50 can become inner disciples.


    The young man in white clothes called Liu Jie said confidently at this moment: "I''m going to fix the quota of this chief disciple!"


    When he said this, no one thought it was wrong, after all, he had very strong strength.


    There are not many people who can reach the mid-level peak of Yin-Yang realm just after getting started, and this person is said to rarely encounter opponents in the mid-level peak realm, that is, invincible of the same level!


    In addition, some people declared before the game that they must win the spot of the chief disciple, and whoever is stronger with him is self-defeating.


    With this attractiveness, this assessment becomes quite exciting.


    Some Tianjiao who only wanted to pass before, now have to have more ideas in their hearts, after all, everyone wants to be valued by the sect, otherwise why come here to be disciples.


    "Brother Su, when will we enter the mountain?" Chang Yuan looked into the distance, and many people had successfully formed a group and started to enter the mountain.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "No hurry."

 Chapter 2026： Robbery

    It doesn''t matter if this group of people go in first, anyway, in Su Yan''s opinion, this assessment is not difficult at all. In his eyes, these people are already lambs to be slaughtered.


    How could Chang Yuan and the others not be in a hurry. If it is late, they will let people make the first step. They also want to rely on Su Yan to get a good ranking.


    Seeing the anxious look of Chang Yuan and others, Su Yan smiled even more, with an unpredictable look on his face.


    "Don''t you want to see what good things are in this group of natives?"


    Facing Su Yan''s questioning, Chang Yuan and others'' expressions stagnated, and then they showed worry and no joy.


    "Brother Su, wouldn''t you be?!"


    Su Yan smiled more and more, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all a bunch of fat sheep, I will eat later."


    Hearing this, Chang Yuan and the others'' expressions suddenly changed, and they immediately looked at Su Yan and had to shake their heads.


    They didn''t want to cause trouble, after all, they came from soaring. They were not familiar with the place of their lives. Moreover, the indigenous disciples who had just recruited were not weak, and the lowest was the early stage of Yin-Yang realm.


    If this is all offended, will there be a good life in the future?


    But then I thought about it, Su Yan killed five of the late Yin-Yang stage existences. It''s not wrong that these people are like lambs in his eyes.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Su Yan looked at several people and said, "You can not follow me if you are afraid."


    "No, no, how can we be afraid, the group of people mocked us just now, it''s because they should pay the price!"


    Chang Yuan planned to follow Su Yan, Su Yanxing followed him, and Su Yan died, he followed.


    Su Yan nodded, seeing that the person was almost gone, and then said, "Let''s go."


    The five people walked towards the mountain, but disappeared after a while.


    This time the assessment is mainly because the Xuanji Sect wants to understand everyone''s strength, so that it will be graded and cultivated in different ways.


    This is normal, just like the experimental class and the ordinary class in the school, the outstanding students and ordinary students.


    Of course, the sect had long considered possible bugs. It was nothing more than this group going in. On the surface, there were five people in groups, but in fact ten people were around, or other groups would go to help when they encountered trouble.


    When you enter the mountain, you enter immediately, and you don''t know where you are. It is not easy to encounter it, except in later stages.


    Even if it is encountered, that sect also has a heavenly eye.


    Su Yan and the others have already been teleported to a strange place through the teleportation array. There are giant trees all around, straight into the sky, and fertile and rotting leaves below.


    "finally reached."


    Su Yan looked around, his divine consciousness spread out and immediately enveloped Fang Yuan Baili.


    "Brother Su, where are we going?"


    "Go according to the compass given by the sect."


    Each group has the same distance to the exit, and then everyone is heading for a goal. It is difficult to meet in the early stage, but it will definitely happen in the middle and late stages. Then things will naturally break out.


    The compass is the direction of the road to prevent everyone from deviating and delaying time.


    The four of Chang Yuan nodded their heads and walked directly in the direction of the compass.


    But they didn''t take a few steps, and a stern cry made their faces suddenly change.


    "What is it?" someone exclaimed.


    Among the huge trees, there was a monster like an eagle circling and flying, looking at the five people.


    "I met a monster beast as soon as I came in!"


    Chang Yuan looked at the monster beast in mid-air, with fear on his face.


    This monster beast is not simple, the owner has half a step of Yin and Yang strength.


    "Brother Su, let us deal with this monster beast."


    Chang Yuan didn''t want Su Yan to do it himself. The half-step Yin Dan monster might waste a lot of time to deal with it alone, but it won''t take long for the four of them to work together.


    Su Yan nodded after hearing this, but did not refuse.


    He didn''t worry about wasting such a little time, he would have to rob him one by one, and who could reach the exit before him, so he didn''t panic at all.


    When Su Yan nodded, Chang Yuan and the others looked at the monster beast, leaping away directly, their spiritual power gushing out.


    Seeing the four people flying by, the monster beast became extremely angry, and his scream became more and more violent!


    The monster beast flapped its wings, and the hurricane hit, instantly overwhelming.


    "This monster is not easy!"


    Chang Yuan was stopped by this demon wind, which he had never expected.


    The four of them were naturally furious. They didn''t want to make a fool of themselves in front of Su Yan. They couldn''t deal with a half-step yin and yang monster, so it was really shameless to mix with Su Yan.


    All four of them used secret techniques to break the hurricane of the monster beast in an instant, and rushed towards the monster beast.


    The four powers were incomparably violent, and directly fell on the monster beast.


    Knowing that the four are powerful, the monster beast has the intention of retreating, but the four had long expected it.


    At this moment, all four of them were standing in four directions, blocking the path of the monster beast.


    The monster beast looked at the sky, and now it could only flee from the sky.


    However, the four-person secret technique was used, and a powerful blockade formation spread, and instantly blocked the sky.


    The monster beast knew that there was no way to escape, and planned to kill the fish and break the net to display the strongest power.


    I have to say that this monster is not easy, if it is dealt with by one person, it is really difficult to deal with.


    After all, it is a monster that relies on vitality to cultivate, and it has this good bloodline power.


    After some tossing, the four finally subdued the monster, but it took longer than expected.


    The demon beast was blasted into the ground and died directly. Chang Yuan took out the knife, inserted the spirit energy into the knife, and directly cut the demon beast''s chest, and a beast core appeared in front of him.


    "It turned out to be a third-level beast core. This monster is okay, no wonder it''s so difficult to deal with!" Someone suddenly realized.


    Chang Yuan took the beast core in front of Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t take it. He really looked down on these three-level beast cores.


    "You put it right by yourself."


    In the end, Chang Yuan accepted the monster beast, and if he encounters the monster beast again, the beast core obtained by killing it will be accepted by others.


    The corpse of the monster beast was never let go. After all, the five people hadn''t eaten anything along the way, and they were really hungry.


    Spiritual power fluid or something is too much to fill your stomach, it is also good to have this monster beast meat.


    It is very simple to strip off the feathers, remove the internal organs, and then directly break a giant tree and wear it.


    The spirit fire was calcined, and in a short while, the fragrance was scattered for ten miles.


    "All right!"


    Chang Yuan took it in front of Su Yan and let him eat first.


    Su Yan pulled off a demon leg, ate it, nodded and said, "Yes, you were a chef before?"


    "Before I became a monk, I was the chef of a nine-star hotel."


    "No wonder."


    Everyone ate happily, but everyone didn''t know that they had been spotted at the moment.


    "Hit... hit... robbery!" A stuttering voice resounded everywhere, making everyone stop.


    After a while, several young people appeared in front of them, looking at them with cold eyes.

 Chapter 2027： I picked my pants too!

    One of the young men in blue walked in the front, looking at Su Yan and the others with a cold expression.


    "Hold your head in your hands, put down the things in your hands, and take out all the valuables for me!" The blue-clothed youth shouted coldly.


    Judging from his voice and even the aura of his body, this person''s realm turned out to be in the middle of Yin Yang realm.


    Chang Yuan and the others were shocked by this momentum, with fear in their eyes.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it, still gnawing his own demon legs alone.


    Seeing this scene, the blue-clothed youth became more and more angry and walked directly in front of Su Yan.


    "Didn''t you hear us, believe it or not, I killed you!"


    An extremely sharp meniscus fell on Su Yan''s shoulder, which was a good sharp blade.


    Su Yan still had no intention of being afraid, and glanced at the blue-clothed youth with a disdainful smile.


    "You...you dare to laugh!"


    The little fat man behind the blue-clothed youth was also angry, and even despised them so much, which really made them angry.


    "Don''t think that we dare not kill you, and we dare not kill others, but you ascendants are all fateful!"


    They really acted unscrupulously, killing Su Yan and others, and they were warned at most, after all, the ascended ones did not have much human rights.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at the blue-clothed youth and said, "What you just said was wrong."


    "What''s wrong?!"


    "You ask us to hold our heads with both hands, and you want us to put down the things in our hands, and you want us to take out the valuable things. This is really impossible!"


    Chang Yuan and others were taken aback for a moment, and they also understood.


    When they saw Su Yan doing this, their previous fears slowly dissipated. With Su Yan there, they were no longer afraid.


    The blue-clothed youths who said this were all looking at his face, thinking about what he said was really wrong.


    But how could he admit that he was wrong, and he had to be right if he said it wrong.


    "Fart, that''s what labor and management said, don''t do that, believe it or not, and kill you!"


    The little fat man urged at this moment: "Hurry up and take out all the valuables, we can spare your dog lives!"


    Obviously, the little fat man still didn''t want to kill people. After all, he said that, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    Just entering the Xuanji Sect, killing monsters is enough, killing people is still a bit bad, even if Su Yan and others are ascended ones.


    What they did was to scare Su Yan and the others so that they would hand over valuable things obediently.


    And they didn''t want to spend so much time with Su Yan and others, didn''t want to waste time, and didn''t want to stay with them ascended for too long.


    Su Yan looked at Chang Yuan and the others and smiled and said, "I originally planned to look around for these people, but now the ducks are all over."


    When Chang Yuan and the others heard it, they relaxed even more, knowing that Su Yan could easily settle it.


    "Brother Su, the cooked duck has reached his mouth, so why not eat it?"


    "Yes, yes, I don''t feel that this monster beast can fill my stomach." The other person also agreed.


    The conversation between the two stunned the blue-clothed youth and the others. It was ridiculous to ignore them so contemptuously and treat them as ducks!


    The blue-clothed youth laughed furiously and looked at Su Yan and the others: "I don''t think you can cry without seeing the coffin, do you really think I dare not do it to you!"


    "A group of ant-like ascenders, this place is not where you stray wild!" A young man behind the blue youth also shouted angrily, "It''s not that the upper world pity you, you are still staying in the place where the birds don''t shit! "


    As soon as these words came out, Chang Yuan and others changed their colors. This has been humiliated to the extreme, and they actually said that the place they used to stay was a place where birds did not shit!


    And before they could make a move, Su Yan had already made a move at this moment. With a flick of his finger, a piece of monster bones flew directly towards the young man behind the blue-clothed youth.


    There was no sign, and even the blue-clothed youth did not react. When he did, the broken bones had fallen on the young man''s chest.


    There was a bang, very violent!


    The young man was directly knocked into the air for kilometers, broke several giant trees, and finally fell to the ground.


    The little fat man looked shocked, and hurriedly leaped over to check the young man''s injury, and then broke into cold sweat.


    "He was seriously injured and must be treated immediately!"


    The little fat man hurriedly used his vitality to help the young man heal and stabilize his injury.


    The blue-clothed youth was furious at this moment, and even dared to hurt people in front of him. It is unreasonable!


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    The blue-clothed youth was completely mad, and a terrifying vitality burst out of his body, very powerful.


    Chang Yuan and others all had their complexions changed abruptly, and the mid-Yin-Yang realm''s strength and operating vitality were really terrifying.


    But Su Yan still gnawed the demon leg in his hand, turning a deaf ear to the blue youth''s madness.


    Of course, the blue-clothed youth knew that Su Yan did it, so the spear was directed at Su Yan, using his vital energy, and a secret technique rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and the broken bones in his hand attacked again, easily breaking the blue-clothed youth''s offensive.


    The blue-clothed youth''s expression was shocked. Even the monks in the middle Yin-Yang realm had to face his attack with a serious face, but the ant-worn Ascendant in front of him had so easily resolved his offensive.


    This makes him suspicious, because it is impossible!


    "how is this possible!"


    Su Yan spat out a broken bone in his mouth at this moment, rushed towards the blue-clothed youth, hit it easily, and took him a hundred meters away.


    The blue-clothed youth was hit hard in the chest, and he spit out a mouthful of blood, his breath suddenly languishing.


    This caused the little fat man and the others to change their faces, all of them showing a sense of horror.


    They couldn''t imagine that an ascendant was so terrifying, so terrifying that it was unimaginable.


    This subverted their three views and hit a rock.


    The blue-clothed youth and others already had the intention to retreat, but how could Su Yan let them leave.


    "Want to go, leave valuable things behind!"


    Su Yan''s voice cut through the sky, causing several people''s cheeks to jump wildly.


    They were robbed, but now they are robbed by the robbed person. This is really depressing and speechless.


    The blue-clothed youth naturally didn''t want to be humiliated, he still didn''t believe that he couldn''t win or escape.


    But the next moment, he realized that he really couldn''t escape, and the surroundings were sealed off, which made him suddenly terrified of Su Yan.


    "Who are you?!" The blue-clothed youth looked at Su Yan, his face full of fear.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I, Su Yan, an ascended one, the ant in your mouth!"


    The blue-clothed youth''s face was constantly trembling, and finally he could only suffocate one sentence: "I admit it!"


    "Search your body and take away the valuables!" Su Yan said to Chang Yuan.


    Chang Yuan and the others nodded, and ran to search.


    Soon it was full of water, and the four of them were happy.


    "Now you can let us go!" the blue-clothed youth asked coldly.


    Su Yan touched his chin, looked at the blue-clothed youth and the others for a moment, and then said, "I have my pants off too!"

 Chapter 2028： Liu Jie!

    As soon as Su Yan''s words were spoken, Chang Yuan and others were taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Su Yan with doubts.


    It''s like saying, what you just said, we didn''t hear clearly.


    But the blue-clothed youth and the others heard clearly, his face suddenly changed color, and his eyes stared at Su Yan.


    Su Yan repeated: "Don''t leave your clothes behind. This is called robbery!"


    When Chang Yuan and the others heard it, they were immediately happy, and even had to admire Su Yan, which was cruel enough.


    They naturally wanted to respect Su Yan''s words, and they didn''t think anything wrong.


    Picking off his clothes is not a big deal. After all, the blue-clothed youth had just held a knife on Su Yan''s neck. If he didn''t kill him, it was already Su Yan''s favor.


    The blue-clothed youth and others became more and more anxious. They took their things and they accepted the plant, but it was the shame of Ting Guoguo to take off the clothes.


    "Skills can be killed but not humiliated!"


    The blue-clothed youth looked at Su Yan and shouted coldly.


    Su Yan turned a deaf ear, as if he hadn''t heard.


    "Do you group of Ascendants really want to break with us like this? Don''t you want to stay in this place in the future!"


    The blue-clothed youth began to threaten, he was confident.


    "Don''t talk about my family, there are many people I know in this sect, and my cousin is also in the sect. If you really want to humiliate me, I will definitely let you die! "


    But as soon as the words of the blue-clothed youth fell, a ghostly flame jumped in front of him, causing his complexion to change suddenly.


    He could feel the horror of this flame, and he didn''t even doubt that this flame could easily kill him.


    He knew that this was an absolute threat from Su Yan, and he even understood his position in Su Yan''s eyes. He was a rookie or an ant.


    He even felt that Su Yan was not afraid of him at all, was not afraid of his threats, and could kill him at any time.


    The little fat man and the others have long since dared to speak, they are not powerful, they can only admit it.


    "Say, why didn''t you say it?"


    Su Yan took out an apple from the ghost gourd and bit it directly.


    In the upper world, he brought a lot of things from the earth and the martial arts world, all kinds of delicious, at least enough to eat for a year and a half.


    It is Su Yan''s habit to eat barbecue and come with an apple.


    To be honest, Chang Yuan and the others were frightened. They really didn''t have that confidence.


    Chang Yuan walked to Su Yan and whispered to Su Yan, "Why don''t you just forget it?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Don''t dare, strip off their clothes, don''t talk about your cousin, even if you are here, I will take it right!"


    Su Yanke had never been afraid of threats, and the threat from the blue-clothed youth was too weak.


    If you want to threaten him, you have to move out a strong golden core. If you don''t need an old monster with perfect Yin and Yang realm, Su Yan will be more serious.


    Chang Yuan and others walked to the blue-clothed youth and said, "Offended!"


    In a short while, the clothes and pants of the blue-clothed youth and others were stripped, leaving only shame-covering pants, which is regarded as a bit of face left by Su Yan.


    "If it weren''t for your pitiful look, your briefs would have been stripped too!"


    Su Yan looked at the pile of clothes he had picked up, and flicked his fingers directly, burning the clothes to ashes in a ball of flame.


    "Go away, next time I have a bit of eye power, the ascendant is not something you can bully if you want to bully!"


    Su Yan also stood up at this moment, the apple was finished, it was time to continue on the road.


    The blue-clothed youth took a deep look at Su Yan and didn''t feel embarrassed anymore. He could only take the little fat man and the others away.


    When he was leaving, he finally looked back at Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, we have settled this Liangzi, and today''s humiliation will definitely be returned in time!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Waiting at any time."


    The blue-clothed youth and the others left without looking back, and now their faces were completely lost, they were really slapped in the face.


    This is what Su Yan wanted, and he wanted to rob him. He was really playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong, and Ah Bing pulled the erhu in front of him!


    Chang Yuan and the others can only hide their anxiety in their hearts. Now they know that they have offended the blue-clothed youth, and they don''t know what to do next and are very worried.


    "Don''t be afraid of them, I am here, let alone his cousin, he can''t do anything to me when he comes."


    Su Yan''an Xin Changyuan and the others, since he followed himself, he still had to reassure a few people and ensure their safety.


    "Brother Su is mighty!" Chang Yuan could only squeeze a smile.


    Then, Chang Yuan handed over all the things that had been scraped up to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t look at other things, just took a look at the storage bags of a few people. The other four people gave them nothing of value to Chang Yuan and the others.


    Su Yan didn''t look good, but Chang Yuan and others were so happy that they forgot their anxiety.


    This robbery is so beautiful, because there are a lot of Yuan Dan in a storage bag, there are even a few good training manuals, and a lot of spiritual herbs and elixir, which is a lot of money.


    And after Su Yan looked at the blue-clothed youth''s storage bag, a faint smile appeared on his face, because the blue-clothed youth''s storage bag had something that Su Yan was satisfied with.


    There are a lot of pills and spirit grass, even more than those in Chang Yuan''s hands. They are of higher quality. The cultivation method Su Yan can''t look at him, he is after that piece of rotten wood.


    The rotten wood is very old and mottled, as if it is about to decay right away, but it contains a strong vitality!


    This Yuan Li Su Yan was discolored, and he never thought that this young man would have such precious things.


    This can greatly increase Su Yan''s strength!


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t know that it was just a young man in blue who came from Taobao and bought it from the waste market for very little money.


    Because there is a large pile of these things in the blue-clothed youth''s storage bag that has piled up into a mountain, and only a piece of rotten wood has a strong vitality.


    After dividing the spoils, everyone''s face was completely restored.


    Is it high-risk and high-reward? Chang Yuan and others were worried about being retaliated before, but now they are not afraid, because the profits are too generous.


    Every item in the youth collection here is very good and useful for them, which can enhance a lot of strength.


    "Brother Su, where should we go next?" Chang Yuan asked when he recovered.


    "Just keep going forward." Su Yan replied lightly.


    The group continued to embark on the journey, and everyone was expecting the prey to hit the muzzle by itself again.


    I have to say that their luck is not bad, and they haven''t left for a long time, and they have encountered prey again.


    The prey this time was not small, it was Liu Jie who was mentioned by many people on the square before!


    The son of a generation of guards, with extraordinary talents, is already at the peak of the mid-Yin-Yang realm, and is much better than the blue-clothed youth.


    At this moment, Liu Jie stopped on the road, looking at Su Yan and the others, his eyes were full of contempt, and behind him was the blue-clothed youth and others wearing leaves.

 Chapter 2029： Dont leave the pants!

    The blue-clothed youth and the others were obviously embarrassed, and at the same time they were extremely angry in the embarrassment, and his face was completely ashamed.


    No matter whether they can pass this test or not, they will probably be spread throughout the entire Xuanji Sect. After all, their clothes and pants have been robbed!


    You said that you robbed valuable things, and everything was fine, but the clothes were taken off, which is definitely a humiliating thing.


    However, this is only because they took the blame. It was Su Yan they went to find, and they looked down on Su Yan and them.


    Those who insult, people will always humiliate!


    Therefore, the experience of the blue-clothed youth and others is not worthy of sympathy.


    Even the blue-clothed youth and others can only be planted by humans. After all, they are not as skilled as humans, and they deserve such a result.


    However, they were lucky enough to meet the young genius Liu Jie, which ignited a plan of revenge in their hearts.


    The blue-clothed youth and Liu Jie belong to the same place, and they know each other and have a good relationship.


    The blue-clothed youth was humiliated, so Liu Jie would naturally not stand idly by, so he brought the blue-clothed youth back to find a place.


    The footsteps of Su Yan and others stopped. Chang Yuan and the others were obviously worried. After all, Liu Jie was well known.


    They were not afraid of Liu Jie. After all, there was Su Yan, and they believed that Su Yan was definitely better than Liu Jie.


    However, they are afraid of Liu Jie''s identity, Liu Jie''s Laozi is the guard, the lord of the land!


    It is said that there are 108 guards in the Xuancheng Empire, and the worst one has broken through to the Golden Core Realm!


    The golden core powerhouse, that definitely has absolute hegemony, the monks in the Yin and Yang realm dare not put a fart.


    If you are an enemy of Liu Jie, isn''t it an enemy of his Lao Tzu?


    Therefore, Chang Yuan held Su Yan at this moment, and whispered to him: "Brother Su, this man is a guard, that''s a strong Jin Dan!"


    Jin Dan powerhouse, that is the existence of the nine elders than Xuanji Sect, so I have to be afraid of it.


    Su Yan''s complexion was indifferent and didn''t care.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Chang Yuan was anxious and said quickly: "This Liu Jie must have friendship with the blue-clothed youth. This is obviously to find a place for the blue-clothed youth."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Chang Yuan became more anxious, and said with a crying voice: "You can''t offend Liu Jie!"


    "roll!"


    Su Yan looked at Chang Yuan with a cold voice and a trace of majesty on his face.


    "You can get out, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    "I..." Chang Yuan was choked by Su Yan''s words and couldn''t answer at all.


    In the end, Chang Yuan and others did not leave. After all, following Su Yan is the best choice right now. As for the future, let''s talk about it later.


    Fear does not mean fear, they think it is Xuanjizong after all, no matter how strong Liu Jie''s old man is, then they can''t rush to the door and beat them.


    Therefore, Chang Yuan''s dissuasion ceased.


    At this moment, Liu Jie looked over, his eyes rested directly on Su Yan.


    "You are the one who bullied my brother?!"


    Liu Jie''s face was cold, sharp, and a violent air filled his body.


    Su Yan looked cold and indifferent. Instead of looking at Liu Jie, he looked at the blue-clothed youth and others behind him.


    "Why, we didn''t grab enough, don''t you want the underwear anymore?"


    Su Yan''s voice is not loud, but it is extremely arrogant, at least in the eyes of the blue-clothed youth and others.


    The blue-clothed youth trembled, and the leaves trembled, looking as if dancing.


    "An ascendant who is unbearable by ants, although you used tricks to steal us, now your good days are over!"


    The blue-clothed youth looked at Liu Jie with a pleading meaning: "Brother Jie, he robbed us and stripped our clothes."


    The sound of talking was sobbing, and it was pitiful to look at it.


    Liu Jie''s face became increasingly cold, and he was indeed very angry.


    First, Su Yan ignored his words, which obviously regarded him as air; second, Su Yan even dared to threaten his brother, which did not take him seriously.


    "I, Liu Jie, have never seen such an arrogant person. Are the ascendants so defiant!"


    A violent violent attack directed towards Su Yan, Chang Yuan and others looked all over, and hurriedly hid behind Su Yan.


    Su Yan was shocked, and directly resolved the coercion, his face remained cold.


    "I''ll just say why you are so arrogant, and you dare to strip my brother''s clothes, so you still feel a little emboldened."


    Liu Jie''s face showed a faint stern look, but still more disdain.


    He knew that Su Yan had some skills, but that was all.


    "Today is the time of the assessment. I don''t want to delay the time because I want to get a good ranking."


    A young man next to Liu Jie answered at this moment: "Our brother Jie is not an adult and ignores the villain. As long as you hand over the things on your body and then strip off, we will let you go."


    Chang Yuan couldn''t help but anger at this moment: "You want to be beautiful!"


    He originally wanted to stop Su Yan from causing trouble if he could reconcile, but now it seems that this is an irreversible opposition.


    Seeing that Su Yan was unmoved, even without a trace of seriousness, Liu Jie completely revealed his true colors.


    "presumptuous!"


    Liu Jie yelled, and directed at Su Yan.


    "I have decided now, you not only have to hand over everything, not only do you want to get naked, but you also have to kneel down and apologize!"


    Liu Jie''s voice was very violent, like a tiger shaking the forest, his coercion was everywhere.


    The rest of the people are discolored, only Su Yan still doesn''t care.


    Liu Jie couldn''t bear it at all, and he rushed towards Su Yan directly. With the secret technique, the mid-Yin-Yang realm peak strength was undoubtedly revealed.


    "I will let you pay for your stupid behavior today!"


    Does the secret technique shine? There was a sound of breaking through the air all around, and the ground was cracking.


    The secret technique rushed towards Su Yan, very powerful and very powerful.


    However, Su Yan smiled coldly, waved his hand, and a terrifying force flew away directly.


    In an instant, a completely negligible time, Su Yan''s power was to completely dissolve Liu Jie''s secret technique.


    The abnormal noise all around disappeared, the vibration no longer, everything returned to peace.


    And Liu Jie was not angry yet, but he noticed something wrong, as if a danger was slowly approaching him.


    When he found out, when he understood, there was no time to react and couldn''t resist.


    Su Yan''s power fell directly on Liu Jie, instantly blasting him into the underground 100 meters.


    Liu Jie''s whole body seemed to fall apart, his clothes were red with blood, and he was already unable to move.


    Su Yan lifted him out of the ground, as if he was carrying a mouse.


    Everyone looked terrified, and Liu Jie, who was at the peak of the mid-Yin-Yang realm, was so defeated, it was incredible!


    Su Yan threw Liu Jie to the ground. At this moment, Liu Jie had become a pile of mud. Although his life was safe, it was absolutely impossible to fight Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at this group of people and said to Chang Yuan: "Strip them off for me, don''t leave their pants!"

 Chapter 2030： Sanko Policy

    When Liu Jie met Su Yan before, he said that he wanted to steal Su Yan and the others, and also took off their underwear. Naturally, Su Yan would not forget it.


    He wants to treat his body in his own way. Since this group of people still waste his time, then he simply has fun with them.


    After receiving Su Yan''s order, Chang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and then a rich expression appeared on his face.


    "Brother Su, are you really not keeping your pants?"


    "Do not stay!"


    Su Yan said decisively, he would not give this group of people any face now.


    After hearing Su Yan''s order, Liu Jie and others'' faces naturally turned black, and they trembled and were terrified.


    This is no longer a problem of losing face, it is a problem of embarrassment.


    If this is really stripped of pants, then the last bit of dignity will be lost.


    Liu Jie was trembling with anger, so that the physical pain was not so important.


    "Don''t you know who I am?!"


    Liu Jie looked at Su Yan angrily, trying to frighten Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered: "I care who you are. Didn''t you just want to take my pants off? Now let you taste how it feels."


    Su Yan looked towards Chang Yuan and told him not to linger.


    Chang Yuan and the others were still a little afraid, but seeing Su Yan''s eyes, they could only bite the bullet and walk towards Liu Jie and others.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The little fat man was frightened, and kept scolding, but to no avail.


    "We Su brother ordered, we can only blame you."


    It was the team of the blue-clothed youths that Chang Yuan first pulled out. They only wore a few leaves, but now they were taken hold by Su Yan and stripped easily.


    Without the panties, several people were ashamed, covering their sensitive parts with their hands tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Jie really panicked.


    He thought that Su Yan was frightening people, but now it''s true.


    If his pants are stripped, then this matter will surely spread everywhere, and it will be completely embarrassing at that time, even leaving his face blank.


    "Stop, I''ll give you something, don''t take it all!"


    Liu Jie was subdued and his skills were not as good as others. He could only be forced to give away his own things and wanted to beg Su Yan to spare him once.


    Su Yan smiled even more, looking at Liu Jie and said: "Now beg for mercy, it''s too late!"


    Su Yan glanced at Chang Yuan and again ordered them to do it quickly.


    The few people no longer hesitate, walked to Liu Jie and the others, and searched their storage bags repeatedly.


    Then, the few people easily stripped off their clothes and trousers, because they were controlled by Su Yan''s Secret Technique, they couldn''t resist at all.


    There are five members in Liu Jie''s team, and now they are all wearing panties, each with an expression of wanting to die.


    "Hurry up!" Su Yan urged.


    Chang Yuan glanced at Liu Jie and said, "I''m sorry."


    Liu Jie was frightened, and said quickly: "Don''t pick it, don''t pick it, I am willing to compensate, as long as you let me go, I will let the family send you the four-grade top spirit grass!"


    The four-rank top spirit grass of the upper world has to be said to be a good spirit creature, with great effects, which can improve the realm of the monk.


    However, Su Yan didn''t react at all, which made Liu Jie curse secretly in his heart.


    "Five-Rank, 5-Rank Primary Spirit Grass!"


    Liu Jie had no choice but to say anything as long as he didn''t take off his pants.


    And how could Su Yan not know what Liu Jie was thinking, not to mention that he was not interested in spirit grass, but he was interested, he also knew that Liu Jie was just a slow-down strategy.


    "Five-Rank Intermediate Spirit Grass!"


    Liu Jie has drooped a face, just wanting to hug his pants.


    "late."


    Su Yan refused directly, without the slightest room for negotiation.


    The other four had been stripped of their pants, all blushed, and no more arrogance.


    Chang Yuan also pulled hard, and Liu Jie''s pants were also directly separated from his body.


    "I will definitely kill you!"


    Liu Jie yelled hysterically and almost fainted in anger.


    "Damn, I just said why he cares so much about the pants, it''s so small."


    Chang Yuan sneered, then looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, what should I do next?"


    "The clothes are all burned."


    "it is good."


    The clothes were burned, and the five people divided the searched storage bags and headed directly into the forest.


    Liu Jie was not under Su Yan''s control at the moment. He was tightly covering his sensitive parts with his hands, looking at Su Yan''s leaving figure with a murderous expression on his face.


    "Su Yan, I remember your name, today''s insult will be returned several times in the future!"


    Su Yan stopped and turned around to look at Liu Jie, which made Liu Jie and others'' faces changed in shock.


    "Snatch it all, what do you want?!" The little fat man said with a sad face.


    Su Yan ignored the little fat man, but looked at Liu Jie with a hint of contempt on his face.


    "I am waiting for you at any time."


    A guarded son, how could Su Yan be threatened by him? He was not afraid of anything.


    Su Yan, Chang Yuan and others slowly disappeared into the forest, and then the whole area was full of Liu Jie''s angry roar.


    ...


    "Brother Su, are we a little too much doing this?"


    Chang Yuan was still worried, and ran to Su Yan to ask.


    In his heart, it was already a very bold thing to grab the storage bags of these geniuses.


    But now, not only robbed them of their things, but also stripped their clothes, making them lose face. This is definitely the rhythm of death.


    Su Yan is not afraid, but they are afraid, they don''t want to be dragged into the water by Su Yan.


    "Excessive?" Su Yan sneered, "Didn''t they propose it, I just acted according to their words."


    "You are not afraid, but we."


    Su Yan glanced at Chang Yuan and the others, and said indifferently: "You can leave by yourself, I don''t want you to follow."


    Chang Yuan was crying and crying: "Brother Su, we didn''t mean that."


    "Follow me, I''m fine, you are naturally fine."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the restless hearts of Chang Yuan and others immediately recovered, and their faces were filled with joy.


    "Follow me, have I divided your stuff less? In this place where people cannibalize, if you don''t be cruel to others, that can only be a stepping stone for others."


    After that, Su Yan continued to walk forward.


    Chang Yuan and the others froze for a moment, feeling that Su Yan''s words made sense, and their anxiety and guilt were alleviated a lot.


    After all, this is the Xuanji Sect. Although the second generation of officials like Liu Jie are not small in power, their Laozi can''t run to the Xuanji Sect to make trouble.


    As long as there are resources now, and the time comes to advance by leaps and bounds, Xuanjizong will definitely value them, so the improvement of strength is the most important.


    "Next, we will carry out the Sanguang policy!" Su Yan''s voice lingered in the ears of Chang Yuan and others.


    "Sanguang Policy?"


    "Snatch all the rules if you are unruly, if you are still arrogant, then beat all the lights, grab all the lights, and strip them all!"

 Chapter 2031： spread

    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Chang Yuan and the others were savage. They now understand that Su Yan is a wolf in sheep''s clothing, much worse than them.


    These words are not simple words, it is clear that the entire beginner disciple is regarded as prey, it is completely as if a wolf has entered the sheep pen.


    At the same time, they also believed, did not question, that Su Yan''s ability was definitely a cunning and brutal big bad wolf.


    Even Chang Yuan and others still mourned for the entry disciples. They knew that there would be a Sanguang policy waiting for them next.


    Beating, robbing, stripping, it all hurts, and it hurts to think about it.


    They can only expect that a group of beginner disciples who are raised in the eyes of Su Yan had better not hit the muzzle.


    However, they were wrong.


    Not long after they left, they were surrounded by a group of people.


    These are not five people, but twenty people!


    The strict rules of the sect, and even the words of the chief disciple, could not prevent this situation.


    Although there can only be groups of five people, it does not say that one group and one group can also cooperate.


    The most frightening thing is that Su Yan and others are now facing four groups.


    "Tsk tut..."


    A curly-haired, dark-skinned young man walked towards Su Yan and the others with an expression that felt sorry for Su Yan and the others.


    "It''s so unfortunate that you have become our prey!"


    Three young people appeared beside him, all in their twenties, and their strength was the peak of the mid-Yin-Yang realm!


    In his twenties, he can be said to be very genius. Even among the group of people who entered the mountain, they are also outstanding and have a good chance of entering the inner door.


    The four of them all looked at Su Yan and others. In their eyes, Su Yan and others must be prey. There is no other possibility.


    But in the eyes of Chang Yuan and others, storage bags, twenty storage bags, they thought how much Su Yan could divide them.


    Even Chang Yuan is already silently mourning for this group of people, hoping that they will not be violent, otherwise Guo will be very sad.


    The young man with dark curly hair looked at Su Yan, he could naturally see that Su Yan was the leader, after all, Su Yan was at the forefront.


    "You are the leader, right?"


    Su Yan did not reply, but looked at the curly-haired youth with a calm expression.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t reply, you just need to remember my name is Jesse!"


    The young man next to Jesse smiled and said, "My name is Moses. Now you are obediently calling out everything on your body, and we will not embarrass you."


    It sounds very friendly, just robbing money, not robbing sex, not picking up clothes, very normal.


    But Su Yan smiled, his smile was very clear, but in the eyes of Chang Yuan and others, it was so cold.


    "I hope you are well." Chang Yuan prayed and crossed his chest.


    Seeing Su Yan, there was still no reaction, but a smile appeared. Jesse, Moses and others couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Toast and not eat fine wine, then we should blame us for using it!"


    The two rushed directly towards Su Yan. They understood that they only had to subdue Su Yan, and that would be ok.


    But when they performed a fierce blow, the secret technique was all in motion, and the strength was extremely majestic, but in the end they couldn''t get close to Su Yan!


    The expressions of the two changed drastically. Knowing that hard stones were mentioned this time, they immediately retreated.


    But how could Su Yan let them run away and seal the whole place directly, he wanted to catch turtles in an urn.


    "The prey delivered to the door is not eaten for nothing."


    Su Yan clenched his fists and punched Moses and Jesse directly, easily losing their combat effectiveness.


    When the other two team leaders saw this, their faces were extremely cold.


    "The sect stipulates that you cannot kill, otherwise I want to kill you now!"


    One of the young men directly drew out his broad sword, and displayed a terrifying, slashing sword!


    The whole world is full of swordsmanship, extremely terrifying, and even drove a vision.


    However, Su Yan''s hands were bladed, and he slashed out, instantly turning the young man''s weapon into two pieces.


    The youth''s complexion changed drastically, and his heart ached.


    "My spiritual weapon!"


    He had no idea that Su Yan was so terrifying that the spirit weapon that he regarded as a treasure was directly cut to pieces by Su Yan.


    The other person was so scared that he didn''t dare to shoot at Su Yan. He knew that the man in front of him was a freak, and he couldn''t deal with it.


    The four people suddenly changed their faces and looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at a killing god.


    "In this way, we don''t care about you. Let''s all be well."


    They want to retreat, but this idea is really naive.


    "Yes, leave the storage bag!"


    Su Yan looked at twenty people, his expression returning to indifference.


    Their faces changed one by one, and they were naturally unwilling. Their storage bags carried a lot of precious things, which were given by the family.


    However, in this situation, they have no choice at all. If they don''t hand over Su Yan, they will definitely not let them go.


    "Don''t push people too much!" Moses looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Unfriendly attitude, strip their clothes and pants!"


    Hearing this, the four of them immediately exploded, which is simply humiliating.


    "I am the son of the earl, if you dare to move me halfway, you will regret it!"


    "This earl''s son, don''t leave your pants!"


    "..."


    Twenty people were completely confused, and Su Yan''s words made them unresponsive for a long time.


    It��s not enough to grab things. You have to strip off your clothes and pants, and you have to strip off pants for the clamoring person. This is too cruel!


    The remaining people didn''t dare to say a word at all, because they found that they were out of control and completely controlled by Su Yan.


    "I''m also the son of the earl, do you want to pick up my pants too!" Jesse roared, he didn''t believe that Su Yan was so courageous.


    "I am also the son of the earl, do you want to pick it up too!" The other young man also roared.


    "We are all sons of the earl, do you dare!" The last young man directly threatened Su Yan.


    Yes, the four of them are all the sons of the earl of the Quartet.


    The earl is a symbol of glory. You can only receive rewards if you have made contributions. You can get a piece of land and have great power.


    The earl is second only to the guard, because the real power of the guard is greater.


    Su Yan showed a smile, looked at the four of them, and said to Chang Yuan: "These four are too dishonest, strip me all!"


    But for a moment, the sound of scolding resounded in the dense forest, and the pants of all four people were stripped.


    After another moment, the four of them were afraid to speak, because the knife was already on their necks.


    "Get out!" Su Yan yelled at the twenty people. They had been scraped clean, so naturally let them go.


    Chang Yuan and the others had already laughed from ear to ear, because Su Yan gave them two storage bags.


    "I hope I will come more next time." Chang Yuan and others are no longer afraid of the son of the guard or the son of the earl. No matter what you are, let''s talk about it.


    At this moment, the entire mountain has begun to spread slowly, and many people know Su Yan''s Three Lights policy.

 Chapter 2032： Xiangyang Kai

    In the depths of the dense forest, in the mountains and gullies, there are beasts wailing and the sound is shaking!


    But for a while, the voice weakened, and finally faded slowly.


    "Not bad, this time I encountered a monster in the early Yin-Yang realm. This beast core is of high quality!"


    A sturdy young man dressed in animal skins spoke loudly, with a smile on his face.


    Next to him, a young man who looked like a scholar had a smile on his face at the moment.


    "This beast core can be exchanged for a good fourth-grade spirit grass, this time it is not in vain."


    This is a gang, a team of five people. The youth of the animal skin is at the peak of the middle Yin and Yang realm. The scholar youth is also the peak of the early Yin and Yang realm. The other three are all at the early stage of the Yin Yang realm.


    Among the five-man team, it can be said to be very tough.


    Along the way, they also encountered several teams, but they were defeated in the end.


    At this moment, they even killed a monster beast and obtained the beast core.


    They couldn''t kill the monsters in the middle Yin Yang realm. After all, the monsters in the middle Yin Yang realm were stronger and more terrifying than the monks in the middle Yin Yang realm.


    "Let''s go."


    The animal skin youth said to his team members and headed up the mountain.


    The rest immediately followed.


    And a young man at the end couldn''t help but say something.


    "Well, have you heard about the Sanguang policy?"


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say this, as soon as he said, everyone''s footsteps stopped.


    Even the young man with animal skins changed face at this moment.


    "How to mention that?!" The young scholar looked at the man and said coldly.


    "I have two people I know, both of whom have been killed. At this moment, they are still naked and hung on a tree, wanting me to save them."


    The animal skin youth turned around, walked towards the youth, and slapped him directly.


    "You want to go, don''t drag us down!"


    Obviously, the animal skin youth was afraid of Su Yan, fearing to the extreme.


    He knew Liu Jie and others, and knew how miserable their fate was.


    His realm is no more than that of Liu Jie and others. He naturally knows himself. If he meets Su Yan, he will definitely be invincible.


    The slapped youth was full of grievances, and said softly: "I didn''t say that I was going, I just absolutely the group is too arrogant, it is said that they are still a group of ascended people!"


    At the moment, the young scholar frowned, looking at the young animal skin: "This is really irritating, if it is our upper world, how can the ascendant, He De!"


    The animal skin youth said in a cold voice, "What''s wrong with the Ascended, don''t forget that this is a world where the weak and the strong eat the warrior. The reason why the Ascended is despised is because they are weak!"


    The scholar youth and others were frightened by the look of the animal skin youth, and they did not dare to speak at all.


    And the animal skin youth continued: "But now, you know the strength of this group of people, do you still show superiority? You can''t accept the strength of the poor!"


    After all, the animal skin youth just left, the scholar youth and others hesitated, and finally hurriedly followed.


    "The old beast is right. We only need to pass the assessment now. We hope to get the quota of the inner disciple, and we don''t care about the others. We and their well do not violate the river."


    However, as soon as the scholar youth''s words fell, the animal skin youth turned around and ran back with a look of panic.


    "What''s wrong?" The scholar youth thought he had encountered a powerful monster again.


    "They, it''s them!"


    The face of the young animal skin jumped wildly, and he felt the breath of Su Yan, which was very terrifying.


    "Honestly hand over your storage bag, or you will strip your pants!"


    Chang Yuan appeared in the mountain stream, looking proudly at the young man and the others.


    "Could it be?!"


    "Could it be those ascended ones?!"


    A few people were as cold as falling into an ice cave, and their hearts trembled.


    Su Yan also appeared at this moment, without speaking, very indifferent.


    The young man with animal skins looked at Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan was the strongest, and the other four were scooping goods.


    "It''s not okay if we don''t interfere with the river water or interfere with each other?"


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and shook his head.


    "Then I want to test your strength."


    The young animal skins were not reconciled. They had a lot of things in their storage bags, and they had just obtained an animal core, which took a lot of effort.


    Su Yan nodded to the animal skin youth, punched directly at the animal skin youth.


    The face of the young animal skin changed suddenly, even after running all the vitality, he still couldn''t resist Su Yan.


    In front of Su Yan, the mid-Yin-Yang stage peak was like a weak chicken, which could be killed at will, let alone defeated.


    "you win."


    The young man with animal skins covered his chest, his face full of unwillingness.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, looked at Chang Yuan, and motioned to him.


    Chang Yuan nodded, walked towards a few people, and directly collected the storage bags.


    Then, the remaining three people began to strip off the clothes and pants of several people.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Perverted?!"


    The scholar youth and others were immediately angry. They didn''t expect this to happen. They thought they had lost, and losing their storage bag was already the limit.


    "Just say this to you, I''m still a loss if I''m improper and perverted."


    An ascendant directly took off the student''s pants and threw him onto a stump under the mountain stream.


    "Woo..."


    The young scholar screamed, and the scene was a bit bloody.


    When the remaining few people saw it, all their faces turned pale in shock, where they dared to speak hard.


    In fact, it is not unacceptable to be stripped of the pants.


    Even the animal skin youth did not escape the fate of being stripped of his pants.


    When Su Yan walked a long way, the young people in animal skins wailed and screamed.


    "A bunch of perverts!"


    "A bunch of beasts!"


    "Pants crazy demon!"


    ...


    The scholar youth was swaying on the tree stump at this moment, looking at the animal skin youth and others, and said weakly, "Can you save me first?"


    Seeing this, the young men in animal skins and others felt a lot of relief in their hearts.


    "This matter won''t just leave it alone, I must seek justice, I must strip their pants!"


    The young scholar who had been rescued roared with a bit of bitterness in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" The face of the young animal skin changed.


    "Go find my cousin!"


    When the other people heard it, their faces suddenly showed joy. Of course they knew how terrifying the young scholar''s cousin was.


    The face of the young animal skin changed, and he murmured, "If your cousin is really out, he might do it."


    "nonsense!"


    The young scholar clutched his butt, with a pity.


    "Not only do I want to strip off their pants, I also want him to open to the sun!"


    The young scholar''s anger can understand, after all, his pain has no understanding.


    "Where is your cousin now?" the animal skin youth asked.


    "I used the compass to transmit the sound. He said that he has reached the top of the mountain and is not far from the exit. Let us pass quickly."


    "Well, let''s go quickly." The animal skin youth said to the others.

 Chapter 2033： Lord!

    At this moment, Su Yan and others had already left the place where the young animal skins stayed, and headed towards the top of the mountain.


    There is still a long way to go beyond the peaks. The peaks are really big.


    The few people in Changyuan who followed Su Yan''s faces bloomed with joy at this moment. They naturally got the benefits when dealing with the young people with animal skins.


    In fact, they refused several times what Su Yan gave. After all, they knew that all of this was done by Su Yan, and Su Yan grabbed it, and had nothing to do with them.


    They started to get some benefits, they were greedy, but now they calm down, they don''t dare to ask for it.


    But Su Yan didn''t think so at all. Following him, he would naturally not treat Chang Yuan and others wrongly.


    Of course, every storage bag Su Yan had been inspected, and he left behind what he needed, and left everything he didn''t need to Chang Yuan and others. Anyway, keeping it would be of little use.


    For example, the third-rank Su Yan simply doesn''t like medicinal pills, he can refine it by himself, and he only accepts the fourth-rank.


    But Chang Yuan and the others are different. The third-class pill is also a rare treasure for them, which can improve a lot.


    After all, these medicinal pills are full of vitality, which improves them significantly.


    If it was the pill that was refined by the third-grade spiritual medicine, then they might not care that much.


    The vitality is also the natural evolution of the heavens and the earth, but it is much stronger than the spiritual energy, cleaner and closer to the way of nature.


    After Su Yan''s words several times, Chang Yuan and others had to take the storage bag away, and they naturally respected Su Yan in their hearts and regarded Su Yan as a big brother.


    It didn''t take long for them to have at least a dozen storage bags one by one, and of course Su Yan also left a lot.


    The sons of some earls and the sons of the guard, there are many good things in the storage bags of these rich second generations.


    Fourth-level Lingcao elixir, and even fourth-level pill are uncommon, and Su Yan even found a half-step fifth-level elixir in Liu Jie''s storage bag!


    This elixir is a root ginseng, only one leaf can reach the fifth grade.


    This is equivalent to Rank 5 for Su Yan, because he can easily reach Rank 5 successfully.


    This is the best thing in all storage bags, even Su Yan felt happy when he saw it.


    "Brother Su, it seems to be reaching the top of the mountain ahead!"


    Chang Yuan said, his steps quickened, and he dashed forward.


    Several people reached the top of the mountain and all stopped at the top of the mountain.


    Looking at the mountains, you will be the top!


    Everything is in a panoramic view, I have to say that this upper world is really strong, and the scenery is simply not too good.


    This reminded Su Yan of Jin Shiya. It would be great if she could take Jin Shiya around in the upper world.


    Su Yan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes were like torches, and his eyes were full of determination.


    "Brother Su, this Xuanji Sect is really so famous." Chang Yuan was also attracted by the scenery of Xuanji Sect at this moment.


    Not only is the scenery beautiful, but the surrounding vitality is too strong, and there is a floating island on the top of the mountain.


    The small island gave people a sense of horror, and there was a strong vitality lingering around the small island, and you could even see the state of twining.


    "The island is probably the place with the strongest vitality?!"


    The others are looking at the island, with envy in their eyes.


    Su Yan glanced at it and said lightly: "The vitality of heaven and earth gathers in the formation. The small island is where the formation is the eye, and the natural vitality is the strongest."


    You don''t need to look at it. In fact, you all know that this kind of formation has nothing to do with Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan looked at the side of the mountain, and said to Chang Yuan and the others: "Let''s go, don''t hurry, I''m afraid I won''t be able to win the spot."


    Chang Yuan and the others nodded and followed Su Yan to fly down the mountain.


    But shortly after they descended, a person appeared on the top of the mountain.


    "Master, they are down the mountain!"


    ...


    Below the mountain, it was the end of Xuanjizong''s assessment, and there was still some distance from the top of the mountain.


    However, there were indeed a lot of people gathered at the foot of the mountain at this moment. They did not move forward, even though they were only half an hour away from the end.


    They didn''t want to continue walking, but they didn''t dare, because they were afraid of the graceful and luxurious young man in front of them.


    The young man was very handsome and looked like an ancient Pan An, holding a folding fan in his hand, looking at the top of the mountain indifferently.


    Beside the young man, the young man with animal skins and others were present. They didn''t know what secret technique they used, but they were so fast.


    Perhaps Su Yan and others delayed the implementation of the Sanguang policy along the way, plus the encounter with a few monsters, the delay was natural.


    At this moment, the scholar youth was right next to the person called the little master, and the feeling of resentment did not dissipate.


    "Cousin, you have to call the shots for me!"


    The young scholar said sadly, tears all falling down.


    The young master''s name is Liu Jin, who is halfway across the mountain, and everyone is afraid to move forward.


    He is just the end point, and others don''t even think about the end point. This is his prestige and strength.


    Seeing his cousin''s cry, Liu Jin frowned slightly, and looked at his cousin, "What happened?"


    The young scholar said with a mournful face: "It''s the group of ascendants. They robbed us of our things and stripped our clothes."


    The animal skin youth answered angrily: "Little master, that person is more than that, but also let the scholar turn to the sun!"


    The scholar frowned and glared at the young animal skin. He didn''t tell all of his experience, but he couldn''t tell. After all, no one wanted to tell the story.


    But the young man with animal skins was good, and he stabbed it out, and everyone knew about it.


    Liu Jin frowned even more. Although his cousin was not a genius in his eyes, he was at least his cousin, so he naturally wouldn''t stand by.


    "Don''t worry, I will make them regret it."


    After receiving an answer, the scholar''s face showed joy.


    "Thank you cousin."


    Obviously, gilt is going to stay here and wait for the arrival of Su Yan and others.


    Not only young scholars and others hate Su Yan, others also hate Su Yan, wishing that Su Yan would be cleaned up, because they were either robbed or robbed. The worst thing was that they were subjected to the Sanguang policy.


    One by one is waiting, they naturally believe that the gilt, the status of gilt is supreme, is the strongest genius recruited by the Xuanji Sect this time, at first did not expect him to come to Xuanji Sect.


    "They are here!" one of the crowd exclaimed.


    When everyone looked around, they saw Su Yan and several people holding monster beast meat in their hands, and they gnawed towards them.


    "Brother Su, there are many people in front." Chang Yuan also noticed Liu Jin and others.


    "These eyes are not good, they seem to want to deal with us." One of the ascended people was a little disturbed.


    "Brother Su is here, afraid of a ball."


    Several people from Su Yan approached, and someone immediately shouted, "When you see our little master, don''t kneel down yet!

 Chapter 2034： I care who you are!

    The person who scolded was the person next to gilt gold, a middle-aged person, whose realm was at the peak of the Yin Yang realm!


    Obviously, this person is definitely not so easy to deal with. He is very strong, even stronger than the average mid-Yin-Yang stage peak.


    He was specially sent by the gilt family to follow gilt, equivalent to a servant.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to this person''s scolding at all, and continued walking forward without anyone else.


    But Changyuan''s few people are different, looking at the middle-aged man without fear at all.


    In normal times, at the mid-level peak of Yin-Yang realm, a few of them would definitely be so scared that they wouldn''t dare to let one fart, but now, it''s different.


    "What are you yelling? If you like to kneel, just kneel down and plug it!"


    Chang Yuan had the loudest voice, staring straight at the man with his eyes.


    Kneeling, this is definitely looking for something, and there is no way to reconcile it. After all, the knee is the dignity of a man, which is tantamount to trampling on the dignity of a man.


    "court death!"


    The middle-aged man shouted angrily, a terrifying light burst out all over his body, and the secret technique directly attacked Chang Yuan and the others.


    He has killed countless monks in the early Yin-Yang realm, and he has killed a lot of monks in the middle Yin-Yang realm.


    The hostility made him unable to calm down at the moment, and several Ascended Ants dared to confront him. Of course he couldn''t stand it. It was not easy to know his identity, although he was just a gilt servant.


    When the secret technique hit, Chang Yuan and others changed their colors. They were stubborn, but they could do it with real swords and guns.


    Chang Yuan and others can only look at Su Yan. If Su Yan doesn''t make a move, they will definitely be gg.


    Su Yan showed a calm smile, and a secret technique emerged directly, dissolving the secret technique of the middle-aged man.


    More than that, Su Yan''s secret technique rushed towards the middle-aged man, even the gilt did not have time to stop it.


    thump!


    The middle-aged man directly knelt down, not voluntarily, but forced.


    His legs hit the ground directly, making a violent noise, and the entire ground was hollow and cracked.


    More than that, his legs were shattered at this moment, blood ran down the corners of his mouth, and his whole body was wilted.


    The middle-aged man was heartbroken. He raised his head with difficulty and looked at Su Yan. There was no jealousy before, only fear and fear.


    He didn''t expect that the mere Ascendant was so terrible, terrifying to the extreme.


    It''s true to be stripped of pants, and it''s also true that Liu Jie and others lost!


    All the people present felt cold, and once again witnessed Su Yan''s strength, they evaded three points.


    However, Liu Jie and others did not regress at this moment. They were afraid of Su Yan and knew that they would not be able to defeat Su Yan, but they had the big gilt.


    At this moment, the young scholar''s buttocks were still swollen, and his eyes were tearful looking at Jin Jin.


    "Cousin, that''s him, that beast!"


    The miserable voice of the scholar youth made Liu Jin''s face gloomy, and his eyes stared at Su Yan.


    From the beginning to the end, he hadn''t spoken to Su Yan. He wanted to wait for a result, but in exchange for his servant''s suffering, the matter was naturally unreconcilable now.


    "You are strong."


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan and smiled lightly.


    His words left everyone in a daze, and then everyone was dissatisfied.


    Why do you want to be so aspirational to destroy your own prestige.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Jin, and said lightly, "Get away."


    The gilt smile disappeared, and there was an extreme coldness in his eyes.


    "You hurt my cousin, you hurt my servant, let me go away?"


    "It will save you face to let you go, or you will regret it." Su Yan stared at the gilt, he was giving the opportunity to gilt.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Liu Jin laughed in anger, the laughter resounded everywhere.


    "You have a kind!"


    Liu Jin looked at the people beside him and motioned to them.


    But for a moment, those people directly brought out a few people, it was another group of ascending people.


    At this moment, the five people were stripped of their clothes, and all of them were left with their pants. They were gilded in order to treat their bodies in the same way.


    "You stripped their panties, I will strip the **** of these five."


    The gilt is threatening Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion was cold. To tell the truth, these five people had nothing to do with him. If they insisted, they were only ascended.


    At the beginning of the square, Su Yan was despised and despised by everyone, and was humiliated and pressured by Zongmen elders. This group of people still watched the lively.


    So he doesn''t care about their life and death, let alone face issues.


    "Are you really indifferent?!"


    Liu Jin drank coldly, Su Yan''s reaction surprised him.


    "I and them come from different places and don''t have much overlap. How do you want me to react?"


    "you!"


    Liu Jin was angry, but he didn''t expect this to threaten Su Yan.


    In the next second, Liu Jin said to the person beside him: "Do it."


    The sect did not allow murder, otherwise Liu Jin might have killed those five directly at this moment.


    The pants of the five were about to be stripped, and their eyes were red, but they couldn''t do anything.


    But at this moment, Su Yan did it, and with a random force, he directly repelled the few people and rescued the five ascended ones.


    He doesn''t intersect them deeply, but pity them.


    "You still shot." Liu Jin smiled faintly.


    "I pity them."


    With so many ascended people, to be honest, Su Yan also had a bit of overlap with Chang Yuan, after all, Chang Yuan had spoken to him at the beginning.


    "Poor, good, strong attitude."


    The young scholar couldn''t bear it anymore, looking at Su Yan, his face was full of resentment.


    "Do you know who you are offending!"


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, noncommittal.


    "I tell you, my cousin is the son of the princes of the Xuancheng Empire!"


    The voices of the young scholars resounded everywhere, and all of them changed drastically.


    A young man couldn''t help but said, "Is he the heir of Lord Liu?!"


    "Huh, my cousin is the son of Lord Liu!"


    Lord Liu is the most authoritative prince of different surname kings in the Xuancheng Empire, and even the emperors of the Xuancheng Empire attach great importance to him.


    Once the emperor admired the prince Liu, and promised to marry his daughter to the heir of the prince Liu.


    In other words, gilt is the one who has the most chance to become the country''s servant!


    After the introduction of the scholar youth, all the talents at this moment fully understand the identity of gilt, and all of them show respect for gilt.


    I have to say that this identity is very powerful.


    Even Chang Yuan and others were taken aback, son of the prince, this is not easy to deal with.


    "Su Yan." Chang Yuan glanced at Su Yan, seeking his answer.


    And Su Yan''s face was flat at the moment, without waves, just the same as before.


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, Chang Yuan and others knew that this matter would never be good.


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said lightly: "I don''t want to use my identity to crush you. You just need to kneel down and admit your mistakes, destroy your legs, and I will spare you."


    For Liu Jin, this is his greatest forgiveness. If he changes to normal times, he will definitely kill it.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Jin with a light smile on his face: "Son of the prince, right?"


    "What''s wrong, are you scared!" The scholar youth shouted at the moment.


    "I care who you are!"

 Chapter 2035： Defeat the enemy with one move!

    I thought that Su Yan was subdued, and the young scholars were about to laugh.


    As a result, Su Yan came out with a sentence I care about who you are, extremely arrogant, defiant, bold and reckless!


    The young scholar''s buttocks suddenly hurt, and the wound opened.


    "You are so courageous, I was not afraid to see my cousin, and injured his servant. Now he is even more arrogant!"


    The young scholar looked at the gilt, and the words at the moment could not be eased, and Su Yan could not be surrendered, only force.


    In the face of force, no matter how many words are pale, like chewing wax.


    The gilt eyes also burst out with endless light, as if to burst into flames.


    A wave of violent vitality filled his body, making the complexion of the people around him drastically changed.


    Everyone knows that Liu Jin is really angry, and the consequences are terrible.


    The son of a prince, the only king with a different surname in the Xuancheng Empire!


    "Today, here, I''ll abolish you!"


    Liu Jin followed the rules of Xuanji Sect, he did not kill Su Yan, but he was going to abolish Su Yan, and no one could stop him.


    He wanted to make a promise, never take his words back, and did what he said.


    "Cousin, kill him, give me revenge!" The young scholar yelled from the side with a smile on his face. He couldn''t wait to see Su Yan being gilded under his feet.


    Liu Jie and the others were also excited. Although Su Yan didn''t hurt them seriously, it was harder to accept taking off their pants than a serious injury. It was a trampling on their dignity.


    But they didn''t know that the source of all this was not Su Yan, but themselves.


    If it wasn''t for them to look down on people, if it wasn''t for their intention to rob Su Yan and others, would they be stripped of their pants? Su Yan didn''t have that leisurely mind.


    At this moment, almost all the people who participated in the assessment were here. They knew that the gilt and an ascender were on the bar, and they all ran over desperately.


    This is a wonderful battle, and they want to see the result with their own eyes.


    At least half of the people were robbed by Su Yan and others.


    The better thing is that I just grabbed the storage bag and was stripped of clothes next time. The most arrogant ones were basically those who came over with their bare buttocks wearing leaves, and all of them had swollen noses.


    When they saw Su Yan, they were naturally angry, wishing to defeat Su Yan with gold, and then everyone vented their dissatisfaction.


    Although Xuanjizong stipulates that no casualties are allowed, the law does not blame the public. When the time comes, gilt defeats Su Yan, so that Su Yan is seriously injured and unable to resist.


    Liu Jin had thought of this a long time ago, and he was planning to implement it.


    A trivial ascendant, making such a big wave in the Xuanjizong of the upper world, no one would sit idly by.


    It was fine if he hadn''t met Liu Jin, but now the matter was in front of him, and his cousin and even his servant were hurt and even humiliated by Su Yan. He had to take care of this matter.


    "I have never made the third move against the enemy!"


    Gilt was extremely arrogant and looked at Su Yan with a trace of contempt.


    It''s nothing more than an ascendant, no matter how strong it is, it won''t be so strong.


    Su Yan was indifferent, unmoved at all, gilded not to make a move, he could ignore it, and deal with the small things.


    "Hurry up, our brother Su thinks it''s a waste of time."


    Chang Yuan actually moved Su Yan''s style and clamored at this moment. He didn''t worry about Su Yan''s appearance. He knew that Su Yan could defeat Liu Jin. After all, the five major sects were still vivid.


    No matter how powerful this gilt is, it is impossible to be more powerful than the elders of the five sects, so he is not afraid at all, including the other ascended ones.


    Liu Jin took a step, looked at Su Yan, closed the folding fan in his hand, and handed it to his cousin.


    Suddenly, everyone did not react, and Liu Jin had already shot.


    With extreme speed and almost no reaction time, his secret technique has reached the point of perfection.


    It''s just a wind attacking Su Yan, but it''s powerful!


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose, his whole body vibrated, and the force of coercion spread out directly, easily resisting the gilt offensive.


    At this moment, the two of them were very plain, and the surroundings were very quiet. Everyone was waiting for a wonderful battle.


    The gilt is very strong, and Su Yan is also very strong. They naturally think it will be a big battle.


    But as a result, the two of them are like playing one, two, three wooden people, and they are actually unmoved.


    But in the next second, the whole mountainside, all around, the world, everything, collapsed!


    The clouds in the sky were cut out with a huge hole, and endless darkness could be seen, the underground cracks, and the cracks formed the sky, spreading far away, without seeing the end.


    Throughout the whole four weeks, a violent vitality permeated the four directions, and everyone was discolored, running power to resist, and ultimately suffered serious injuries.


    The duel between the two is so terrifying!


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan with a torch. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong.


    "It seems I underestimated the enemy!"


    Liu Jin didn''t expect that an ascendant in Su Yan''s area would have only arrived in the upper world, and he was able to skillfully and freely display his elemental power, and such a terrifying elemental power.


    Liu Jin was shocked. If he feels carefully, Su Yan''s vitality is still different from that of the upper world, after all, he has evolved himself.


    But on another point, if Liu Jin knew that Su Yan''s realm was only half a step of Yin and Yang, he would stare out a pair of eyeballs at this moment.


    Liu Jin took the folding fan from the young scholar, and he was about to make a real move.


    "Just let you **** Buddha palm!"


    A huge palm wind hit Su Yan directly, as if to destroy the earth, with endless power, this was a gilded blow with all strength.


    The people around them all changed color, because they only now know that gilt is actually the strength of the late Yin-Yang stage, it is terrible!


    However, Su Yan sneered, and with a flick of his fingers, a force actually broke the golden palm of the Buddha, very relaxed.


    Liu Jin''s complexion changed drastically, and the folding fan in his hand moved towards Su Yan. This was a sneak attack. The folding fan was an extraordinary spiritual weapon, which was specially rewarded by his father.


    But the folding fan rushed towards Su Yan, and the flying needle shot out, but it was resisted by the Yuanli barrier around Su Yan, and the folding fan was directly held by Su Yan and crushed.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide at the moment, and they couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    And Liu Jin didn''t want to believe that his spiritual weapon was destroyed by Su Yan.


    "you wanna die!"


    Gilt furiously rushed towards Su Yan.


    However, how could Su Yan let him get close, when he was three meters away from him, Su Yan blasted out a punch and landed directly on the gilt chest.


    The gilt chest was sunken, and he fell directly to the ground and vomited blood, his breath was sluggish, and he could no longer fight.


    Su Yan defeated the gilt with just one punch, even if the gilt was in the later stage of the Yin-Yang realm, it was like paper in front of Su Yan.

 Chapter 2036： This is genius!

    This is like a fish encountering water, a man encountering a woman, and Su Yan''s arrival in the upper world, it is naturally earth-shaking.


    In five years, bit by bit, Su Yan''s countless body tempering has now been considered effective.


    Su Yan, a strong man in the late Yin-Yang realm, is not afraid of anything, like gilt, two kicks and two punches are no more.


    The elders of the five major sects barely punched and kicked, after all, the breakthrough time was longer.


    But in front of Su Yan, these were all for being beaten, and there was no possibility of resisting his strength.


    Liu Jin was knocked down by Su Yan''s punch, and now he was vomiting blood. Obviously, the injury was not light. Su Yan''s punch was not to be underestimated.


    Only now did Gilin know how ridiculous and naive he was in front of this Ascended One.


    Pretending to be a big boss, but now he is hanged and beaten, I am afraid that his reputation will be damaged.


    During the college assessment and the fight between the sect disciples, Jin Jin couldn''t ask his family to help him, and he didn''t dare to tell his family.


    Although he was a direct descendant, his father was not only a direct descendant, but he also had several direct descendants, all of whom were not weak. If this is known, he is afraid of falling out of favor.


    Therefore, Liu Jin can only lower his head and endure everything at this moment.


    But the many new disciples around, the bosses with their mouths open at this moment, can lay eggs.


    How they can accept such a result is completely contrary, and this result has also vanished their idea of ??revenge.


    Especially the young scholar, holding his head at the moment, shaking constantly, couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    His cousin was in the late Yin and Yang stage, and he was defeated by an Ascendant. How could he bear such a result?


    Not only him, but the people who were taken care of by Su Yan''s Sanguang policy are all fainted at this moment, and they are all suffering.


    Even if they weren''t taken care of by Su Yan, they hid silently at this moment and be neutral, which is also very good.


    As for Chang Yuan and others, they were cheering long ago. This was the same result as they thought, with no deviation at all.


    "Brother Su is Brother Su!"


    They were even a little tired. Su Yan was all slinging all the way here, just like copying, basically there was nothing more.


    Su Yan closed his hand, his body''s vitality dissipated, and he had naturally expected this result.


    "Tucked away his storage bag, took off his clothes and pants."


    Su Yan''s words were not loud, but they were heard by everyone, and each of them really started to stare out.


    Really grab it!


    This is the son of the prince of the Xuancheng Empire. Is this really going to tear his skin? Aren''t you afraid!


    As far as Su Yan is concerned, he is really not afraid, there is no thing he is afraid of in this world.


    Liu Jin originally wanted to endure it. After all, if he wins or loses, he has to bear it all.


    But in the end, Su Yan didn''t let him go. He wanted to grab his storage bag and his clothes and trousers. This was unbearable!


    "what''s your name!"


    Liu Jin endured the pain in his chest, looking at Su Yan, his eyes were extremely cold.


    Su Yan replied lightly: "Su Yan."


    "Su Yan!" Liu Jin clenched his fists and stared at him, "Are you really going to move me!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, revealing his white teeth.


    "Didn''t you just say that you want to abolish me? If you abolish me, the group of people I robbed will bypass me?!"


    Liu Jin felt a chill, he didn''t expect Su Yan to have insight into everything.


    "You want to kill me, I''ll grab something from you, too much?!"


    If it wasn''t for Xuanjizong''s sect rules, or for Su Yan''s fear of the elders of Xuanjizong, Su Yan had just punched the gold to death.


    He is not a good man and a believer, and he is threatened to give it back, but he is not a brainless person, knowing to avoid the edge.


    So Su Yan chose a compromise, leaving his gilded dog''s life, and robbed him of his things. There must be a lot of good things in the storage bag.


    Liu Jin''s clenched fist was loosened, and Su Yan''s words made him unable to answer or refute. Everything was blamed on the winner and the loser. If you lose, you lose, and you have to accept the humiliation of the winner.


    Naturally, Chang Yuan and the others did not dare. Liu Jie and others had overcome a lot of mental obstacles. These were the sons of the princes, and they were afraid to catch fire.


    "Brother Su, you should do it yourself." Chang Yuan sneered.


    Su Yan frowned and stared towards Chang Yuan.


    "Are you getting less from following me?!"


    "A lot, a lot."


    Several people answered quickly with fright.


    "That''s not going to work!" Su Yan said coldly.


    You just get good, but you don��t want to take risks. How can there be such good things in the world.


    Su Yan could do it himself, but he didn''t want to, because he didn''t want to get dirty hands.


    Chang Yuan could only bite his scalp and walk towards Liu Jin, looking at Liu Jin, his cheek jumping wildly.


    "Don''t blame me, blame yourself if you want to."


    Chang Yuan took the gilt storage bag and handed it to Su Yan in a hurry.


    And the remaining three Ascenders also walked towards Liujin, stripping off his clothes and pants.


    Liu Jin lay on the ground, leaving only the pants, and Ben felt disappointed around him, and couldn''t help but laugh at this moment.


    The sons of the princes also shared the joys and sorrows with them, and this felt much better.


    Su Yan checked the storage bag casually, his face was indifferent, but his heart was ecstatic.


    This gilt is indeed full of gold, and there are too many good things.


    There are three of the fifth-level spirit grasses, and they are all mature, ready to be refined.


    Not to mention the elixirs, the four products are even more dazzling and dizzying. The sons of the princes are really extraordinary, and Su Yan is really a local tyrant.


    This time, Su Yan didn''t give the storage bag to Chang Yuan and the others, so he accepted it. After all, he could use the contents.


    And Chang Yuan and the others were not empty-handed. The few gilded subordinates were good, and all of them were in stock, which made Chang Yuan and the others a lot of fun.


    At this moment, Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, his eyes did not succumb, just like Jie Yao, with a complete coldness.


    Although he was defeated, he refused.


    "You robbed me of my things and humiliated me. I wrote it down today, and I will definitely return it doubled in the future!"


    Liu Jin put aside his cruel words, he must take the courage, defeat Su Yan in the future, and return all the humiliation of today to Su Yan.


    The prince��s son is not an egg!


    Su Yan touched his chin, looked at Liu Jin and said, "If this is the case, then I will make your memory a little deeper."


    As soon as the words fell, the gilded pants turned into a fireball, directly turned into dust.


    Liu Jin''s complexion changed drastically, and she hurriedly covered her crotch, shaking all over.


    "I will kill you one day!"


    The gilded voice resounded throughout the mountain, as well as his running wildly.


    Many people did not give birth to sympathy, on the contrary, they looked like misfortune. After all, Liu Jin used to bully others by force, and some people are very uncomfortable.


    More than that, all the new disciples at this moment also fully understand that Liu Jin is not the genius of the Xuanji Sect, but the ascended one called Su Yan!

 Chapter 2037： Inner disciple

    Everyone gave way, they didn''t dare not give way, this time the assessment was naturally the first for Su Yan.


    As for the second, third, and even later, Su Yan has the final say. This is domineering, and no one dares to say a word.


    Su Yan walked in the forefront, his face was plain, and he didn''t have the slightest sense of joy because of it. He didn''t pay attention to the assessment of the trivial sect.


    But the group of ascendants behind Su Yan were different, one by one raised their heads, and walked out of the steps that the six relatives did not recognize.


    Chang Yuan walked behind Su Yan, and he was the second place, which made him excited.


    As for the rest of the ascendants, there was also a lot of excitement at this moment, which was called a chic walking posture, one by one, arrogant to the extreme.


    The people on both sides were very angry, but they didn''t dare to touch them because they were afraid of Su Yan.


    Who could have imagined that the top ten in this assessment turned out to be a group of ascended ones. I am afraid that Xuanjizong has never appeared before.


    In the past, the first place was a genius, and the second place was also a genius.


    Although the first place is the strongest, it doesn''t have that kind of domineering, so everyone surrenders and can change the ranking at will.


    But this time Su Yan was different. His strength was too strong and he was absolutely crushed. Anyone who didn''t accept his pants would have to be convinced.


    After waiting for ten people to walk for a long time, the rest of the new disciples rushed towards the finish line, and a low eleven is also a good place.


    Now anyone in charge of gilding and others doesn''t know where to find leaves to hide their shame.


    Of course, Liu Jin doesn''t care about grades anymore, he only has hatred in his heart now.


    Su Yan, Chang Yuan and others walked down the mountain, and the end was not far away. As long as they reached the end, everything would be over.


    "Brother Su, thanks to you this time, we can have such a result!"


    An ascendant is very excited. This achievement can directly become an inner disciple, or even be recruited by an elder to become a chief disciple.


    They didn''t even dream of this kind of result, and now they all feel light and light.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and didn''t speak. This was just a matter of effort, whether to help or not.


    And Chang Yuan knew Su Yan best, he knew Su Yan''s character, so he didn''t speak, and followed Su Yan closely.


    The front is a dense forest. After all, this mountain is too big. Although it is very close to the end point in the whole journey, it is actually quite some distance away.


    "I haven''t finished eating the monster meat just now, but I''m hungry now."


    One of the ascendants took out the lean meat from the storage bag, which was so fragrant and greedy for everyone else.


    Everyone took out the monster meat one after another and ate it with relish.


    Chang Yuan handed a good demon beast hind leg meat to Su Yan. It was just roasted and it was not cold at all in the storage bag.


    Su Yan took it and ate directly. The delay also made his stomach hungry.


    The dense forest passed through, and the eyes suddenly opened up. After all, it was not far from the end, and the giant trees and the like were gone. It is estimated that there are people walking around.


    "Brother Su, it seems that after this mountain stream is the end point."


    When Chang Yuan and others saw the end, they were all overjoyed.


    Su Yan nodded, he saw it earlier than this group of people.


    This mountain is really big, on the surface it is a steep rise directly into the sky, but in fact it can be regarded as a mountain range, because there are many small peaks and even ravines in this mountain.


    There is a mountain stream in front of you, and you can cross to reach the end.


    However, when they reached the mountain stream, they found that something was wrong around them.


    "Why is the road in this place blocked?" Chang Yuan looked at a whirlpool in front of him, knowing that it was the formation used by the monk.


    Ordinary people use fences and the like to block the way, while monks naturally use formations to block the way.


    Everyone stopped, after all, the formation in front of them was not simple, they could not crack it.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this formation, and it only took a few minutes to crack it.


    But he noticed something was wrong, this formation was definitely not groundless, someone set it up again on purpose.


    Because there are cliffs all around, it is extremely smooth, it is very difficult to cross, there is only this road, which is more like bandits blocking the road.


    "Brother Su?"


    Everyone is waiting for Su Yan''s words, what should we do?


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Don''t panic, someone will come out."


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Yan''s words fell, a group of people rushed out, all in uniform.


    There is a word Xuan printed on everyone''s chest, and now these people are members of Xuanji Sect.


    Looking at the appearance of this group of people, it is estimated that they are disciples of Xuanji Sect, after all, they are not very big.


    The one in the lead had a dark complexion, with a scar on his face.


    His eyes were as fierce as wild wolves.


    This person is Wang Liang, the inner disciple of Xuanji Sect, with extraordinary strength. He has been in the Sect for more than ten years, and he has a good reputation in the Xuancheng Empire.


    The scar on his face was the injury he suffered when accepting the task. At that time, he endured the pain and cut off the enemy''s head in exchange for the bounty.


    You must know that his realm at the time was lower than that of the enemy!


    Wang Liang looked at Su Yan and the others, as if looking at a group of weak chickens, more like looking at a group of white flowers.


    Su Yan also understood at this moment that these people are old fried dough sticks of the sect, and they are waiting for them here, obviously treating them as prey.


    It''s not uncommon for old disciples of the sect to rob new disciples, and it''s in every sect, and it''s not uncommon.


    The Zongmen also closed one eye for this, otherwise it would not allow such a thing to happen.


    On the one hand, doing this is to train new disciples. After all, these old disciples have gone through a lot of things and can beat the new disciples.


    The other thing is to let new disciples know that coming to the sect is not for blessing, but for training. Inside the sect is not a place of unity and friendship, even more so outside.


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded, making everyone''s complexion changed.


    "Wang Liang, your kid ran fast enough, he came before me."


    The speaker was also Xiao Cheng, the inner disciple of the sect, who was not weaker than Wang Liang, and was also famous outside.


    He came here for the same purpose as Wang Liang, robbery and robbery, to earn some money.


    "You two boys don''t want to be alone. I heard that there are quite a few rich second-generation disciples in this class!"


    He has a loud voice, a rough voice, a beard, a tall man and a big horse, and the ground shakes when he walks.


    Xu Zun, the inner disciple of Xuanji Sect, the tenth in the inner disciple strength ranking, had already broken through to the late Yin-Yang stage.


    "Damn, Xu Zun, you are here!"


    Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng''s complexion changed, knowing that it''s not good to be oily.


    "Count me!"


    A figure flew over, dressed in white, different from everyone else, he didn''t wear Zongmen costumes.


    The eighth in the inner disciple strength ranking, Li Aotian!

 Chapter 2038： prey

    Li Aotian is the Zongmen��s poppi. He wears the Zongmen costumes if he wants to. No one can control him.


    Even if the elder of the Zongmen admonished him, he would not respond and be his own, just as willful and unrestrained.


    At the same time, as the eighth-ranked existence of the inner disciple of the sect, his strength is of course beyond doubt.


    It can be said that he is not weaker than some chief disciples!


    After all, the disciples in the sect are not in the first grade. Many of them are old disciples who have been in the sect for many years. They are recruited once every three years, just like some sixth graders, while Su Yan and others are only in the first grade.


    Even the people on the ranking list of these inner disciples are stronger than some chief disciples, because they have gone out to experience, have really fought with the strong, and have experienced life and death contests.


    There is naturally a gap between military talk on paper and actual combat. Experience is sometimes more important than strength, unless strength is crushing.


    In the past, the characters on these rankings would never come. They were either practicing or retreating, or just looked down on them.


    After all, as a famous figure in the sect, he actually came to blackmail new disciples, and the spread of this reputation would make their faces dull.


    But this year is different. Both the tenth and eighth on the ranking list are here. They don''t care about face at all, they care about gilding.


    The news that Liu Jin entered the sect had been known to these people, and they would naturally not give up this opportunity.


    Firstly, Liu Jin''s name is very big. They know that Liu Jin is the son of the prince Liu, and he must have carried a lot of valuable things with him.


    Secondly, they also want to use the assessment to teach gilt a good lesson. Only at this time can gilt be taught to them.


    If it is weekdays, they bully and blackmail the gilt, they will definitely be beaten into a pig''s head. The gilt lord''s reputation is not small, and he has many capable people.


    The expressions of Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng changed again, and Xu Zun came. This oily water was no longer good, and now there was another Li Aotian.


    They knew that they probably had nothing to do with them right now.


    Xu Zun looked at Li Aotian and said, "I didn''t expect you to come too. It seems that you also got the news."


    Of course Xu Zun was unhappy in his heart, and came cheeky, but in the end he met Li Aotian, who was a difficult opponent.


    On the one hand, the rankings represent their strength, but it does not mean that Li Aotian is definitely better than Xu Zun.


    After all, the two have never played against each other, and their strengths are changing.


    Li Aotian smiled and said, "If you are allowed to come, I can''t come?"


    "Of course you can come." Xu Zun responded coldly.


    "The little prince also entered our sect. Brother Luo told me this." Li Aotian smiled even more.


    Xu Zun curled his lips and said, "Huh, Brother Luo is eccentric."


    They say that Senior Brother Luo is the fifth existence in the inner door rankings, and his strength is far above them, and he knows himself without hitting them.


    Although none of these people reached the Yin-Yang Stage Consummation, they had been at the end of the Yin-Yang Stage for a long time, and they were all peak existences.


    Even in the same realm, there is a big gap in strength.


    For example, gilt gold, although it is also in the late Yin-Yang stage, it is still a bit worse than Xu Zun and Li Aotian.


    Moreover, Xu Zun and Li Aotian are all old fried dough sticks. Even if they encounter a monk who is perfect in Yin and Yang, they can get out of trouble.


    The two talked with each other, and Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng were in distress. They even wanted to leave here.


    But I was not reconciled. With so many new disciples entering this time, there will definitely be fish that slip through the net, and Xu Zun and the others will not be able to finish eating.


    The two waited for Xu Zun to choose the rest, and they were not sure about the gilt.


    They didn''t even think about robbing and extorting the gilt, just to mix some oil and water as usual, after all, when they started, their whole body was robbed.


    And Chang Yuan and others looked at these four people with a dumb expression. Of course they didn''t know who these four people were.


    But they could guess that these four people must be ill-intentioned, and listening to the words of these four people, it seems that the sect does not care about it.


    "Brother Su, what should I do now?" Chang Yuan asked Su Yan, looking at him.


    Su Yan looked at the four people in front of him, and said lightly: "It is estimated that there will be more people. There are more than 1,000 disciples recruited this time, so many people are not jealous of others."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, dozens of figures appeared on the cliffs of the mountain stream, all of them wearing the costumes of the Xuanji Sect, obviously the inner disciples of the Xuanji Sect.


    Outer disciples naturally didn''t dare to blend in with this matter, after all, there was an absolute difference and respect between the inner and outer sects.


    "Wow, you guys came so early."


    An inner disciple looked at Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng with a smile on their faces.


    But when he saw Xu Zun and Li Aotian, his face suddenly fell.


    "You...you are here too?!"


    This is something they didn''t expect at all. After all, they are the characters on the two rankings. It is difficult to see them on weekdays. The inner gate is also the top existence, with a high honor.


    Xu Zun was not surprised by the arrival of these people, and said flatly, "We are here only for one person."


    Wang Liang answered at this moment: "Among the disciples recruited by the sect this time, there is actually a son of a prince!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed. This is big news and bombarding.


    Although Xuanji Sect is also considered a big sect in the Xuancheng Empire, the sons of those princes do not like Xuanji Sect at all. They can go to the empire to study private schools, go to the military department of the empire to grow up, and have more prospects than the sect.


    This time, Lord Liu sent his most beloved son to Xuanji Sect. The purpose was so thought-provoking that I couldn''t figure it out.


    But at this moment, these inner disciples understood that these two big figures were going for the gilt, and they wanted to blackmail the little gilt prince.


    Everyone relaxed, even Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng were relieved.


    At first they thought they were out of play, but the two of them didn''t care about the new disciple, they only cared about the gilt, and now they won''t run in vain.


    And Li Aotian and Xu Zun also looked at each other at this moment, both of them had a gleam in their eyes, and they were obviously determined to win the gold.


    The sons of the princes, there must be a good baby among them, the two have been at the peak of the late Yin and Yang stage for a long time, and naturally want to break through to completion.


    Once they reach Consummation, they can be directly promoted to the chief disciple. Of course, this is voluntary. The Luo Shu mentioned earlier has reached Consummation, but he did not become the chief disciple.


    Everyone''s thoughts are naturally different. They both want to become chief disciples because they will be taught by the elders and they will have a lot of resources.


    For this goal, the two did not care about the status of gilt, and had regarded gilt as their prey.

 Chapter 2039： not simple

    There are so many inner disciples here, all of them are eager to try, waiting for their prey to come.


    As an inner disciple, it is reasonable to treat the new nature as prey.


    And this group of people is beside the formation, Su Yan and others are not far from the formation.


    There are ten people in Su Yan and others, not many, but they have been completely ignored so far.


    Why ignore, they know the identity of Su Yan and others.


    A group of ascendants, this group of inner disciples didn''t care at all, they didn''t care.


    They talked about each other, and even this group of people ignored the most important thing, why the ascendants came to this place first.


    Just when Chang Yuan and the others were in a panic, one of the inner disciples looked over.


    "its not right!"


    The inner disciple said.


    Others asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Isn''t this an assessment?"


    "Yes, this is an entry assessment, didn''t we also come here back then." Someone sighed.


    "But why did these ascending people come here first?!"


    The inner disciple''s face changed, looking at Su Yan and others with a bad expression.


    As soon as these words came out, the group of inner disciples who were still discussing how to allocate them were all taken aback, and then they stopped talking.


    Everyone is thinking about this question too. This is really wrong. The best team should come here first.


    Even Li Aotian and Xu Zun frowned. They only realized this matter now. Shouldn''t it be the gilt that arrived first!


    Everyone looked at Su Yan and the others, with a strange meaning in their eyes.


    Wang Liang took a step forward, the scarred face with an icy meaning, giving people a feeling of coldness.


    "You are the Ascended!" Wang Liang shouted, without the slightest respect.


    Chang Yuan and the others were angry, but after all, this was an inner disciple, and his strength was in the late Yin-Yang stage, and the words that came to his mouth were swallowed.


    Su Yan looked at Wang Liang and nodded lightly.


    "I heard that the sect recruited ten Ascendants this time, and they were recruited by the old man of the Ninth Elder."


    Wang Liang looked at the inner sect disciples behind him, with an intent to ask, in fact, he knew it a long time ago.


    And this group of inner disciples didn''t have any respect for the Ninth Elder Canglang. After all, the strength of the Ninth Elder was also in the Yin-Yang state. The chief disciple Ming Kaili seemed to be better than him.


    Ming Kaili did not challenge Canglang just because of his identity.


    This is also normal. If you are really a very strong elder, how can you go out to recruit disciples and do such thankless things.


    The other elders of the sect were basically retreating and breaking through, otherwise they would also go to dangerous places to explore for opportunities.


    Xu Zun said at this moment: "It was recruited by the Nine Elders, ten ascended ones."


    "Our sect has really changed. It hasn''t recruited ascenders in a hundred years, but this time we recruited ten ascenders." Wang Liang had some smiles on his face.


    "I heard that the Ninth Elder also obeyed the order under the sect." Someone said.


    "Follow him, the ascendant is destined to be rubbish, can you fly into the Xuanji Sect?" An inner disciple said without concealment.


    At this moment, Wang Liang looked at Su Yan and others, shook his head and said, "You guys, one by one, the old people are dysfunctional. Why don''t you take care of the old age on your own three-acre land? You have to go to the upper world to endure hardship."


    Chang Yuan and the others were already very angry. This group of inner disciples was obviously laughing at them, and they were the same as the group of young people before.


    "Brother Su?!" Chang Yuan looked at Su Yan, obviously wanting Su Yan to teach this group of people, and utter a bad anger.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "No hurry."


    "Oh, this ascendant is very young." Wang Liang looked at Su Yan and said with a smile.


    "What''s the use of being young? It''s still prey in my eyes." Xiao Cheng looked at Su Yan and others with disdain, "Come and come, hand in valuable things."


    At this moment, they don''t care why Su Yan and others arrived in the first place, just take care of him and extortion.


    Someone teased: "Xiao Cheng, you don''t even let the Ascended One go."


    "There are some spiritual herbs and elixir in the middle world, all of which are spiritual things, do you want these garbage things too!"


    "Xiao Cheng, we''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, we let it to you."


    A group of people were making fun of them, but everyone knew that Xiao Cheng was embarrassing Su Yan and the others, and he didn''t intend to let Su Yan and them go.


    Li Aotian and Xu Zun on the side did not speak, obviously they were not interested in this matter, they were waiting for the gilding.


    Facing Xiao Cheng''s words, Su Yan smiled slightly and took out a Yuan Dan from his arms.


    "This is something from your upper world, right?"


    Xiao Cheng glanced at it, nodded and said, "It''s Yuan Dan, yes, how can you have it?"


    Wang Liang said indifferently: "What''s weird about this, maybe someone left after going to the middle world, they must be regarded as heirlooms."


    "Hahaha!"


    A group of people burst into laughter.


    Yuan Dan is the most common pill in the upper world, just like the elixir of the middle world, the upper world even uses it as currency.


    Su Yan was not annoyed, and took out a storage bag from his arms, and then poured out all the contents in the storage bag.


    Suddenly, the whole mountain stream was clashed, and it was all the sound of Yuan Dan pouring, but for a moment, the whole mountain stream was full of Yuan Dan, countless.


    Everyone was stunned, even Chang Yuan and others didn''t understand what Su Yan meant by doing this.


    These are all yuan pills, although one or two is worthless, but it can''t stand it much.


    You can''t buy anything with one or two yuan, but ten thousand twenty thousand, one hundred thousand million, tens of millions and hundreds of millions are worth it.


    There were a million yuan pill poured out, even if the inner disciples saw it, they were jealous.


    The group of inner disciples who were still laughing, all stopped laughing at this moment, looking at the Yuan Dan in front of them, their hearts were a little restless.


    "This... how can he have so many kinds of pills?!"


    "Even if there are strong players who go to the middle world, it is impossible to leave so many?!"


    "Yes, there are millions of them, and it can be exchanged for a fourth-grade high-quality spiritual grass!"


    Xiao Cheng, who had originally despised Su Yan and the others, stopped smiling at this moment.


    He looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression on his face.


    "These are all yours?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s all mine."


    "Are you trying to honor me?"


    Xiao Cheng obviously thought of other meanings, thinking that Su Yan was showing weakness, and gave him these things to let him let them go.


    The others were jealous. They said that it was let Xiao Cheng before, but who knew it was a piece of fat, and now they regret it.


    However, Li Aotian on the side frowned. Now he is more and more absolutely something is wrong.


    Li Aotian looked at Su Yan. He didn''t see the slightest fear or jealousy in Su Yan''s eyes. He was very calm and calm, as if he was not afraid of seeing them at all.


    He knew that the ascendant in front of him was not easy.

 Chapter 2040： Kneeling to pick it up!

    However, Li Aotian did not speak. Although he felt that Su Yan was not simple, it was nothing more than that. After all, the ascended were the ascended, and there was only gilt in his eyes.


    It''s not gilt, and he won''t come here cheeky, after all, he is the eighth in the inner door rankings.


    At the limit, even if there is a hope or opportunity, he will not let it go. Obviously, the gilt is the hope of him and Xu Zun.


    But the people around them regretted it a little, and gave it to Xiao Cheng, which simply made Xiao Cheng a big bargain.


    You must know that it is impossible for ordinary disciples to give out one million Dan. Although Yuan Dan is often seen, it is not a bad commodity.


    Just like money, it��s not uncommon for everyone to have it, but no one has thrown one on the ground or a pile on the ground.


    This group of people really regretted it, and some even wanted to break the contract.


    However, there are dozens of inner disciples here. One person breaking the contract won''t let others succeed, and the regretful person finally didn''t say anything.


    Although this piece of fat was released, there is still a lot of fat behind.


    Xiao Chengcheng is happy, and the million yuan pill is a huge fortune. If he receives enough salary in this sect, he can earn ten years.


    Xiao Cheng looked at Su Yan and said with a smile: "Although you are an ascendant, you are very self-aware, and I like it."


    Su Yan''s appearance was still indifferent. He had snatched the million yuan pill from a young genius. Seeing that there were so many kinds of pill in it, he also kept it and didn''t give it to Chang Yuan.


    Throw it out at the moment, the purpose is very simple, face!


    This group of inner sect disciples only thought that they were aloof, they would not be considered, and they were still going to extortion, how could Su Yan accept it.


    Seeing Su Yan standing there, he didn''t mean to move at all, the smile on Xiao Cheng''s face disappeared, and there was dissatisfaction in his heart at this moment.


    This ascendant''s eyesight is too low, if he hadn''t taken out a million yuan pill, he would have taken a lesson long ago.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Cheng looked at Su Yan and asked.


    "Su Yan."


    "Su Yan, right? If you want to get here, you pick up the Yuan Dan and give it to me respectfully. I''ll let you go."


    Xiao Cheng has a compassionate heart, as if he is generous.


    I thought that Su Yan would definitely nod and agree, and then picked up the million yuan pill and offered it with both hands, but the result was that everyone did not expect it.


    Su Yan did not leave, but just looked at Xiao Cheng and said, "Don''t you want the original pill, I gave it to you, but I want to pick it up?"


    Xiao Cheng was taken aback, then smiled on his face, he was amused by Su Yan''s silly words.


    "This Ascender is kind of interesting."


    Xiao Cheng looked at the people around him, apparently thinking that Su Yan was too stupid and was frightened dumbfounded.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I am an inner disciple!"


    But for a few seconds, Xiao Cheng''s smile stopped abruptly, and he directly scolded Su Yan.


    "You, a small ascendant, should have bowed down when he saw me. I didn''t let you do that. Now I want to pick up the original pill and die!"


    Facing Xiao Cheng''s anger, Su Yan smiled calmly and said, "You don''t need to pick it up, others can pick it up if they want."


    The people around were whispering. It was obvious that they were a little confused by Su Yan''s words. Although some people were greedy for so many Yuan Dan, no one picked it up.


    On the one hand, what you say must be obeyed. On the other hand, they don��t like to hear the word.


    Xiao Cheng had no patience either, looking at Su Yan, his face was cold, and a horrible breath filled the surroundings.


    "Su Yan, right? I now order you to pick up all the pills for me!"


    At the moment Xiao Cheng didn''t want to get entangled with Su Yan. Although it was pretty good to get this million yuan pill, there were still many new disciples behind, which couldn''t be ignored.


    What''s more, he was already very dissatisfied now, an ascendant dared to talk to him like this, he would definitely not let Su Yan get better in the future.


    "How old are you!"


    Su Yan said indifferently. Although these words sounded without momentum, they made all the inner disciples'' complexion changed.


    "interesting!"


    "This is a thorn!"


    "Ascendant stabbing his head, it''s so interesting!"


    The inner disciples laughed and waited to see how Xiao Cheng resolved.


    Xiao Cheng had already walked towards Su Yan at this moment, his eyes were like tiger eyes, staring straight at Su Yan with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    "I''m the old man." Xiao Cheng sneered, "I will let you know how old I am!"


    Xiao Cheng''s hands were like electricity, and he patted Su Yan anger directly. In his eyes, he didn''t need to use secret techniques to deal with Su Yan, and he could easily defeat the rubbish.


    Su Yan smiled more on his face at the moment, and did not make a move.


    When Xiao Cheng saw this, he was furious. He was the cruelest others to contempt him, and an ascendant dared to contempt him. He didn''t mind taking Su Yan half his life.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Xiao Cheng''s hands were faster, and he patted directly towards Su Yan.


    With both hands lined up on Su Yan, there was no situation that everyone had imagined. Instead, Xiao Cheng was shot and slammed into the gully.


    Xiao Cheng felt as if his whole body fell apart, the pain was unbearable, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood. He was hurt by the rebound of his own strength.


    Everyone is staring at each other, and an ascendant is so powerful, which is beyond their imagination!


    "This is really a thorn!"


    "I didn''t expect that the Ascendant also has such characters!"


    "That million yuan pill is probably not his, it is very likely that he snatched it from someone else!"


    Each of the inner disciples showed serious expressions, and no longer treated Su Yan as trash. After all, Xiao Cheng couldn''t defeat Su Yan.


    Xiao Cheng felt uncomfortable in his heart at the moment, and his strength was not bad at the inner door.


    He knew that the ascendant in front of him was not simple, not simple, and could not be suppressed.


    Xiao Cheng wanted to stop, but Su Yan walked to his side and looked at him condescendingly.


    Xiao Cheng''s face was hot at the moment, and his face was completely lost.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Su Yan actually said to him at this moment: "These Yuan Dan still belong to you."


    Xiao Cheng was a little confused, what does this mean, is it continuing to humiliate him?


    "Su Yan, don''t go too far!" Xiao Cheng grinned and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    He Xi smiled on Su Yan''s face and looked at the other inner disciples with a relaxed expression.


    "I''m too much?" Su Yan pointed to the Yuan Dan all over the place and said, "I''ll give them all to you. Is this too much?!"


    Xiao Cheng is really a little confused. Does this posture really want Su Yan to give him? This ascendant is a local tyrant?


    But immediately, Su Yan''s words sounded again, directly at Xiao Cheng.


    "I don''t like this point of Yuan Dan at all, so why don''t you give it to you, but... you give it to me on my knees!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very loud, and the entire mountain stream reverberated for a long time.

 Chapter 2041： Ruthless!

    The suspicious expression on Xiao Cheng''s face instantly solidified, his chest tightness and shortness of breath, and a cloud of blood congested directly out of his mouth.


    He should have thought of how Su Yan could give him a million yuan pill.


    If he defeated Su Yan, it would be nothing wrong with him, but he was defeated!


    It was ridiculous, I almost had hallucinations, thinking that Su Yan was really a local tyrant.


    It seems that Su Yan is just mocking him and humiliating him!


    Not only Xiao Cheng, but the inner disciples around him also changed their expressions at this moment, and they all showed anger.


    Xiao Cheng is also an inner disciple anyway, so taunting him is just slapping them in the face.


    They are the backbone disciples of Xuanji Sect at any rate, and they are also top-notch existences in the Inner Sect, so naturally they will not tolerate such an ascendant doing this.


    Wang Liang walked towards Su Yan directly, the scar on his face looked like a centipede, shaking at the moment, this was caused by anger.


    "Your name is Su Yan?!" Wang Liang said coldly.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to pay attention to Wang Liang at all, and continued to look at Xiao Chengdao: "You have to pick this Yuan Dan if you don''t want it!"


    Xiao Cheng felt bitter. He was an inner disciple anyway, but he was bullied like this by a junior who had just entered.


    It''s nothing more than a nobleman, the key is still an ascendant, he wants to find a hole to get in now.


    Wang Liang was even more angry, not just him, but a few people in the crowd came over.


    "We don''t need to rob you and let Xiao Cheng go."


    But Wang Liang said angrily: "Don''t think about it, just let me meet him!"


    Wang Liang directly knotted his hands and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Involuntarily speaking, Wang Liang''s hands directly patted Su Yan anger, carrying a violent secret technique.


    Of course, Wang Liang was not a fool. He knew that Xiao Cheng was a big man, which led to the failure, so he did his best when he shot.


    It wasn''t long before Wang Liang broke through the yin and yang stage, but his strength should not be underestimated. He had a great reputation because he was not afraid of death.


    However, in Su Yan''s eyes, Wang Liang''s violent move was like a child''s play. It was not worth mentioning.


    Su Yan casually slapped Wang Liang''s face, and shot him flying 100 meters.


    Wang Liang''s speed is already very fast, and he is the first to rush out, Su Yan has not moved.


    But in the end, it was Su Yan who made the move, and his palm fell directly on Wang Liang''s front door. Wang Liang''s offensive did not fall on Su Yan at all, because Su Yan''s speed was too fast!


    Wang Liang flew upside down a hundred meters and fell directly to the ground, his face was sunken, and his brain was almost shot out.


    The reason why Su Yan made a heavy hand was because this Wang Liang had a great hostility, and he wanted to rub his hostility.


    Wang Liang couldn''t stand up anymore, and fell on the ground and groaned. Even if he didn''t accept it, he would refuse to accept it. The saint is honored.


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and at this moment they could no longer connect Su Yan with the Ascended or even the weak.


    They now understand that this is a big fat sheep, this is clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    The inner disciples who rushed over were also very hesitant at this moment and wanted to make a move, but they were afraid of Su Yan.


    After all, it was so easy for Su Yan to defeat Wang Liang. They asked themselves that it was impossible to defeat Wang Liang so easily, which meant that Su Yan was better than them.


    Su Yan looked at these inner disciples, with disdain on his face: "What''s wrong with the Ascendant? In my eyes, you are all a bunch of rookies."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone''s faces fierce. After all, they had mocked Su Yan just now, but now they are being ridiculed.


    Strength is respected, and they didn''t expect such a genius among the Ascendants.


    He was really a genius, the other ascending people looked like middle-aged, Su Yan was young, they knew that Su Yan was not very old.


    At a young age, he can become the overlord in the middle world, and also break through Yin and Yang to enter the upper world. Su Yan''s talent is definitely not weaker than the genius of their sect.


    Even Xu Zun, who had been silent, showed strong muscles all over his body at this moment, and he was a little eager to try now.


    Li Aotian didn''t care at the moment, his goal was only one person, and that was gilding, and he would not care about the others.


    But Xu Zun was different. He wanted to save face for the inner door, otherwise no one would save it.


    Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng were also inner disciples somehow. They originally came to this place to blackmail the new disciple, but they were beaten by the new disciple instead.


    When this spreads, their faces are trivial, and damage to the majesty of the inner door is a major matter.


    After all, this is not a simple matter. Su Yan''s identity is an ascendant, and it will cause a greater sensation if it is spread out.


    Therefore, Xu Zun looked at Su Yan, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "You are a good talent."


    Xu Zun''s words seemed to be complimenting, but in fact it was not. He was making comments and putting himself above Su Yan.


    After all, he can evaluate Su Yan, which explains everything.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and looked at Xu Zun and said, "You are a mediocre."


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned, even Chang Yuan and the others didn''t expect it.


    They know that Su Yan is powerful, that Su Yan is strong, and that Su Yan is not afraid of everything.


    But in front of him is Xu Zun, the tenth in the inner door ranking!


    If this offends Xu Zun, things will really make a big deal. Su Yan is very strong, but he can''t fight against all the disciples of Xuanji Sect.


    "Brother Su!" Chang Yuan wanted to persuade Su Yan, but he found that he couldn''t do it because Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him.


    "I''m a mediocre!" Xu Zun clenched his fists, and Su Yan''s words really angered him.


    "I won''t kill you, but I will make you regret saying that!"


    Xu Zun was full of pressure, and the whole sky suddenly became dark, and a thick cloud floated above the sky, like a huge monster.


    "Xu Zun is this?!"


    The other inner disciples are all discolored.


    They knew that Xu Zun was really angry. This was really moving.


    "Su Yan, the Ascended One, do not live or die!"


    Li Aotian sneered on the side. He thought that Su Yan was a genius, but now he is actually a stupid.


    A genius is a judge of the situation, and he retreats when he sees difficulties. Li Aotian still looks down on this kind of stuff that does not hit the south wall and does not look back.


    "You can take me three tricks, I will ignore today''s matter!"


    Xu Zun let out cruel words, he has that confidence, after all, he is the existence of the peak of the late Yin-Yang realm, even if gilded in front of him, he dare to say such words.


    Strength is self-confidence!


    Xu Zun''s remarks weren''t big talk. The inner disciples all around believed that Xu Zun had that strength.


    Even Li Aotian nodded, three tricks are really enough, three tricks against an ascendant is already the limit, one more trick is to humiliate yourself!


    Su Yan smiled slightly at this, and said, "You can pick me up. I will not only give you this million pills, but also this thing!"

 Chapter 2042： War is coming

    Su Yan took out a fifth-grade spirit grass, and everyone present was petrified.


    "Five-Rank Spirit Grass!"


    All of them stared at the spirit grass in Su Yan''s hand, staring at the spirit grass in Su Yan''s hand, and their eyes showed greed without concealment.


    They couldn''t imagine that a mere ascendant would have a fifth-grade spirit grass, which simply made them grow thorns.


    You must know that they are the pride of the upper world, the inner disciples of Xuanji Sect, even in the inner door, they are also top-notch existence.


    However, they couldn''t take out a fifth-grade spirit grass, even Xu Zun or even Li Aotian could not take it out.


    The son of a prince like Liu Jin was also very beloved, and he was fortunate enough to be rewarded with a five-stage spirit grass from his father.


    What Xu Zun and Li Aotian wanted to do when they came here, they just want to take a gamble, fight for luck, and get a fifth-grade spirit grass from the hands of gilt.


    The Five-Rank Spirit Grass is not the commodity of Rotten Street, it is also very precious in the upper world.


    The Five-Rank Spirit Grass generally grows in the inaccessible or Longtan Tiger Dens, and it will inevitably experience extreme dangers and even dangers to obtain it.


    The other inner disciples were shocked. Many of them were the first time to see the fifth-grade spirit grass, so don''t be too envious.


    Some people even became suspicious and turned their eyes: "Is the median world really poor? I don''t think it is necessarily."


    "The middle world has a five-stage spirit grass, and I want to go to the middle world too."


    On weekdays, this group of people don''t even think about going to the middle world, because in their opinion, that place is a place where birds don''t shit, and there is no value at all.


    Those who go to the middle world are generally mediocre people in the early or middle stages of the Yin-Yang realm. In the upper world, they are really mediocre people.


    But from the perspective of the middle world, it was a giant, unable to be hostile. I thought that Su Yan was also disturbed when he heard that a powerful yin-yang realm from the upper world arrived.


    "Every husband is not guilty, and he is guilty of his crime!"


    Xu Zun took a step forward, staring at Su Yan stubbornly, and moved toward Su Yangai with a lingering meaning.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Am I a husband?"


    "You are a man in our eyes, and this five-rank spirit grass is a violent thing in your hands."


    Just kidding, they have waited for this thing for many years. If they have it, they will definitely be able to try to break through and reach the Yin-Yang realm perfection, then it is a world of difference.


    Li Aotian, who was on the side, couldn''t keep calm at this moment, and walked towards Su Yan.


    The other inner disciples all understood that these five-rank spirit grasses are bound to be obtained, and it is impossible for them to mix.


    "This Su Yan is really stupid. It''s hard to hide such a precious thing, so he dared to show it off."


    "In the heart of the upstart."


    "It must be. I thought it would be arrogant with such a spiritual grass, ha ha."


    "Wait for being robbed."


    A group of inner disciples couldn''t eat grapes and said that grapes were sour. They knew they were hopeless and could only satirize Su Yan. After all, Xu Zun and Li Aotian didn''t dare to satirize them.


    "Your Five-Rank Spirit Grass contains majestic vitality, not yours!"


    Li Aotian said that the complexion of the people around him changed.


    When they look at it now, they realize that it is indeed the case.


    "It''s not his?!"


    "Whose is that?!"


    "It''s hard to get it from someone."


    Everyone was talking and making noises.


    Li Aotian was right. Su Yan had just come from the middle world, no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to have a spiritual grass full of vitality, even if it is a first grade.


    Because the median world has no vitality, this is a well-known thing.


    Therefore, Li Aotian came to the conclusion that the spirit grass was not Su Yan''s, but he snatched it.


    "Is it possible?!"


    Some inner disciples thought of something, and their eyes were filled with incredible colors.


    Before he could say anything, Su Yan smiled and said, "If you see it, I won''t hide my personalities. This thing was really not mine before."


    Li Aotian smiled coldly on his face, which of course could not escape his eyes.


    Xu Zun also said coldly at the moment: "Which one did you grab!"


    "Does this need to be said, it must be the little gilt lord." Li Aotian smiled even more.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan had such a power, able to defeat the gilt.


    It sounds incredible how an ascendant can defeat the gilt of the late Yin-Yang realm.


    However, Li Aotian can adapt very well. He knows that Su Yan''s strength is at least in the late Yin-Yang stage, and at this moment there is a touch of seriousness in his eyes.


    The latter stage of the Yin and Yang realm was able to make him look straight. After all, he was in the same realm, and Su Yan was not very young and was still an ascendant.


    Judging from this, he didn''t even want to believe that the young man in front of him was even more talented than him.


    He understands the difficulty of raising the realm of the mid-range world, and the realm of aura is much worse than that of vitality.


    "You are indeed a genius, but you are too arrogant!"


    Li Aotian gave Su Yan a pertinent evaluation. He agreed with Su Yan''s talent, but he did not think Su Yan was a wise man.


    Su Yan still smiled and said, "I''m used to being arrogant, there is no way, my strength does not allow me to keep a low profile!"


    Chang Yuan and the others are all face changes. If they can beat Su Yan, they now want to teach Su Yan a lesson. This is too arrogant, they can''t bear it.


    "Li Aotian, I have to decide on this spirit grass, don''t grab it with me!"


    Xu Zun didn''t care about Su Yan''s arrogance at all, he only wanted spirit grass, which was something he had to get.


    Li Aotian smiled slightly and said, "I have to decide too."


    "you!"


    Right now, the two of them are a little bit tit-for-tat, and Su Yan seems to be picking things up.


    But things didn''t go on there. The two looked at each other, and both saw coldness in each other''s eyes.


    "Well, let''s solve this ascendant first, and we are fighting a game. If we win, we will get the spirit grass!"


    Xu Zun said loudly, with a look of fighting spirit.


    "Agree with you!"


    Li Aotian was already looking at Su Yan, as if a wild wolf was looking at the lamb.


    "You are very genius, but in our eyes it is still a bit short. Now that we are together, what are you going to fight against us?!"


    Xu Zun licked the sharp knife in his hand, bloodthirsty.


    Su Yan was not afraid of this. The cooperation between the two was in his expectation, and he was not worried.


    "It''s just what I want to do together, but it saves me a lot of time."


    All the Inner Sect disciples around had flames in their eyes, and the ascended ones were too arrogant.


    Facing them, this group of inner disciples didn''t have the slightest fear and didn''t say anything. It was too arrogant to dare to challenge the two on the leaderboard alone.


    "Senior Brother Xu, you must teach him severely, otherwise outsiders will think that our Xuanji Sect has fallen!"


    "Brother Li, you have to teach him severely, otherwise outsiders will think that an ascendant can bully our disciple Xuanji."

 Chapter 2043： Stepped on!

    The two nodded, they also had the same idea, Su Yan''s performance really angered them.


    "The weak should have the attitude of the weak!" Xu Zun scolded coldly.


    "The juniors should respect the elders!" Li Aotian also sneered.


    Su Yan''s expression turned cold, and his eyes showed disdain.


    At this moment, the surrounding cold wind hit, and the temperature of the entire mountain stream seemed to drop by more than ten degrees.


    Surrounded by ice and cold, the space was trembling, and an inexplicable pressure made everyone breathless, very uncomfortable and very depressed.


    Many people even stepped back, knowing that there was bound to be a big battle.


    Chang Yuan and others called the battle between Su Yan and Xu Zun and Li Aotian a battle, but the inner disciples did not think so.


    Su Yan is very strong, but they know that Li Aotian and Xu Zun can defeat Su Yan without three moves, and the battle between the two will be the main event.


    Xu Zun took a step forward and looked at Su Yan and said, "Let me meet you first. If you can''t even beat me, let alone the two of us team up!"


    Xu Zun''s voice was extremely high-pitched, the entire mountain stream reverberated, and the surrounding beasts fled in shock.


    The big knife in his hand burst out with a cold light, and the knife intent rose infinitely at this moment, and the whole mountain stream was filled with a **** meaning.


    Xu Zun''s knife killed countless people, and it was normal for it to be bloody.


    At this moment, he clenched his big sword, without any fancy moves, and slashed towards Su Yan straightforwardly!


    Su Yan stood on the ground without moving half a minute, and a sigh of qi filled his body, which he wanted to resist.


    "court death!"


    When Xu Zun saw this, his expression became even more cold. This was a mockery of him. He wanted to give Su Yan a lot.


    The big sword chopped down, and the sword intention arrived first, as if there was a **** swiping down above the sky.


    The power of this knife was very strong and terrifying, because Xu Zun was really angry.


    He couldn''t understand Su Yan''s arrogant posture, he couldn''t understand that the war had already begun, and Su Yan still seemed indifferent.


    The intent of the sword fell on Su Yan''s gang energy, and the surroundings suddenly seemed to be turbulent, with endless noise erupting, and everyone''s eardrums were about to burst.


    There was a **** smell in the air, and there was even a chilling killing intent. This sword-like cultivator in the late Yin and Yang realm could hardly resist.


    But when everyone looked at the battlefield, there was an incredible color in their eyes.


    "How is this possible!"


    What everyone saw was that Su Yan was unscathed, and Xu Zun''s anger cut even failed to break Su Yan''s qi energy.


    The Broadsword was only half a meter away from Su Yan, and couldn''t go down at all, even if Xu Zun tried hard.


    Xu Zun himself was a little stunned, he knew the power of his move very well, even in the late Yin-Yang realm, he couldn''t treat it like that.


    The person in front of you is a weird!


    Xu Zun shouted angrily, went straight to the sky, fell towards Su Yan, slashed angrily!


    This time he vented out of anger, the power of this sword reached ten percent, and his vitality was fully displayed!


    He didn''t believe it, the person in front of him could still be treated so peacefully!


    He can no longer manage that much, no matter what the consequences of this knife are, he will bear it.


    Even Li Aotian on the side changed his face at the moment, and couldn''t help muttering, "You are proud to be able to force Xu Zun into this way."


    And Su Yan was not like before, Xu Zun''s full blow was still a bit weighty, after all, he was just half a step.


    The difference in realm made him unable to do things lightly, but it would not consume too much energy.


    When Xu Zun cut the knife, Su Yan''s body was filled with a terrible death air, and the entire mountain stream was enveloped.


    At this moment, the mountain stream seemed to have become a pit or graveyard, making everyone''s scalp numb and their hands and feet cold.


    Li Aotian also showed a serious face at the moment, looking at Su Yan, couldn''t help but say: "Is it finally going to be shot!"


    He did not say the next sentence, the next sentence is too late!


    He believed Xu Zun''s knife, even if he was against it, he had to be treated with a serious face.


    This gave him a new perspective on Xu Zun. This kid has been a bit hard recently, and the fifth-grade spirit grass must be obtained, otherwise he will have to step on him in the future.


    The sword fell and directly broke Su Yan''s qi, even if there was endless death qi, it could not stop Xu Zun''s anger with the sword.


    The breath of death was just covering up and dissolving the **** breath that Xu Zun had reached.


    Su Yan did this for this purpose. Then his arm became bladed, and he slashed directly against Xu Zun''s big knife.


    "Is he crazy!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and each of them was about to protrude, and they couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    "You actually use your hands to resist, don''t you!"


    All the inner sect disciples couldn''t believe it. It would be okay if they couldn''t escape. How could they be so stupid to use their hands as a car.


    "His hands are gone!" Someone concluded.


    Even Chang Yuan and the others were uneasy. They had seen Su Yan doing this, but the new disciple at that time was an Inner Disciple, and he was still the tenth on the list!


    But Su Yan knew this well, his arms were bladed, and he directly used his body''s vitality, and he was not afraid of Xu Zun.


    The surrounding ripples shook, the space shook, an endless might of power spread towards the surroundings, and everyone retreated madly.


    And when all this dissipates, everyone sees everything in front of them.


    Everyone took a breath, the expression on their faces was already stiff, and the whole body was petrified.


    "How could Xu Zun be defeated!" someone said in tears.


    Xu Zun''s defeat is inevitable, and Su Yan also kept a share. If he really fights with all his strength, he believes Xu Zun will definitely die.


    And Xu Zun also knew this. Su Yan split his big knife into two and suffered serious internal injuries, but he didn''t feel the pain.


    Because he was already wrapped in horror at this moment, if Su Yan rushed out with all his strength, he knew that he might have gone to see King Yan.


    At this moment, Xu Zun''s mouth was full of blood, his breath was languid, and his eyes looked at Su Yan with horror.


    The person in your eyes is not an ascendant, but a devil, an invincible devil!


    He was cold all over, as if frozen by ice water, unable to move, unable to fight at all.


    Fear made his heart tremble. Is the person in front of him really an ascendant? This completely subverted his understanding of the ascendant.


    Zongmen elder said that 99.9% of the ascendants are garbage, and coming to the upper world is like moths fighting a fire.


    He now understands that there is one percent exception, and Su Yan is the 0.1 percent!


    Xu Zun was defeated. This is the result, although it is difficult for everyone to accept.


    At this moment, Su Yan was not half happy, all this was in his expectation.


    At this moment, he walked directly to Xu Zun and stepped over him.

 Chapter 2044： Beat... Rob!

    Su Yan didn''t use much strength, just like walking normally, he didn''t kick off the stumbling block, he just stepped on it.


    But from Xu Zun''s point of view, this is humiliation, trampling on him, and he has nothing to do.


    If you lose, you lose everything, you lose your face, you lose face, and you lose your head.


    If you lose, you can only be trampled on by the winner. He has done this before, and many of them.


    The other inner disciples could only watch. Xu Zun, who was ranked tenth, was defeated. Who would dare to step forward, even if it was blocked, he could only raise his face to Su Yan.


    They didn''t expect that an ascendant was so terrifying, it was terribly unreal.


    Until now, they hadn''t seen Su Yan''s true realm, because Su Yan used the secret technique to hide it.


    Unless someone has a higher level than him, no one knows.


    They even suspect that Su Yan has stepped into Yin-Yang Realm Consummation, and only the strong men of Yin-Yang Realm Consummation can crush like this when facing the monks in the late Yin-Yang Realm.


    "The sky has changed, the sky is really going to change!" An inner disciple said in panic, feeling very disturbed.


    I am afraid that the upper world is really going to change, because the middle world has a genius against the sky.


    In his twenties, he made rapid progress from the mid-level world and soared up directly. Now he is even the disciple of the Xuanji Sect, and even the inner disciples are crushed.


    They knew that talented sect elders like Su Yan would definitely pay attention to them and give them full resources, and they would surely soar into the sky in the future, and the future would be limitless.


    At this moment, they have changed their inner attitudes. People like Su Yan can''t provoke them and must win respect.


    Many people were silent and did not dare to say a word. The inner disciples who were once arrogant and defiant have now become cats who can''t bark.


    But there was another person, with eyes like eagle eyes, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    He is Li Aotian!


    Xu Zun was defeated, which was beyond his expectation, and was completely defeated by Su Yan!


    This made him feel terrified, asking himself if he could do it, even though he was the eighth in the inner ranking list.


    However, he can''t tolerate so much thinking at this moment, because he must stand up right now, if he doesn''t stand up, the reputation of the inner door will be destroyed.


    A group of inner sect disciples ran here to extortion, but they were beaten by the new disciple. This will inevitably become the laughing stock of everyone. How majestic is the inner sect in the future!


    Li Aotian held Long Jian and directly blocked Su Yan''s path, with a fierce anger between his eyebrows and Yu.


    "Do you want to leave after defeating Xu Zun!"


    Li Aotian''s voice was extremely cold, and Long Jian burst into endless light in his hand, as if there was a dragon trembling.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at Li Aotian with a calm look.


    "if not?"


    Li Aotian''s eyes were sharp, and terrifying coercion erupted all over his body. There was shock around him, and everyone''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Li Aotian is angry!"


    "I heard that he once killed a monster at the peak of the late Yin-Yang realm in Yaoshan. That monster was just one step away from entering the Yin-Yang realm to completion!"


    "Li Aotian is our hope, otherwise the reputation of the inner door will be destroyed!"


    "Li Aotian, beat him!"


    A group of inner disciples burst into light in their eyes, and suddenly became excited.


    Li Aotian didn''t care about the roar around him, his eyes never moved away.


    "Give me the spirit grass, and then apologize to Xu Zun and write it off."


    Li Aotian would not talk nonsense, he would only order, in his opinion this was a tolerance for Su Yan.


    Of course, Su Yan would not follow. He knew that this battle was inevitable, and he would surely tidy up the group of turtles and grandchildren. He couldn''t get out of this mountain.


    "Chang Yuan, take my coat away."


    Su Yan took off his coat and threw it to Chang Yuan.


    Then, without the slightest fancy, Su Yan turned his hands into blades and slashed directly towards Li Aotian.


    This time he did not passively meet the enemy''s moves, but took the lead. He wanted to see if Li Aotian could resist his move.


    The power was like Mount Tai pressing down, and the surrounding lights suddenly burst, and the meaning of a sword light directly slashed towards Li Aotian!


    Su Yan only used his hands to turn the blade, he did not use the Tai-A sword. If he used the Tai-A sword, Li Aotian would have become pieces of meat long ago.


    Li Aotian also reacted swiftly at this moment, directly waving Long Jian in his hand, and greeted Su Yan.


    Long Jian and Su Yan blasted their hands and blades, and a terrifying coercion broke out. The surrounding area burst out of thin air, and the rocks on the mountain stream rolled down everywhere.


    More endless power fills the mountain stream, and the world changes!


    Everyone''s eyes were horrified. When they saw this kind of power, their scalp was numb, and they thought they couldn''t bear half of the trick.


    Xu Zun looked at the battlefield, with a wry smile on his face at this moment: "Li Aotian is really better than me, there is nothing wrong with the ranking."


    He is self-aware, even if he is in full prosperity, he can''t take this trick, but Li Aotian can.


    The result was indeed the case. Li Aotian''s next move by Su Yan was but his breath surged and blood bleeds from his mouth.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, looking at Li Aotian and said, "It''s not bad to be able to take my trick."


    But as soon as the words fell, another move fell. This blow was stronger than just now!


    Li Aotian''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly waved Long Jian to resist, his legs plunged into the ground, his chest was tumbling, and he couldn''t bear it anymore, he vomited blood and his breath was wilting.


    "Yes, yes, can you take my third trick?"


    Su Yan once again blasted out, this blow was more fearful than before, as if it had the power to destroy the sky!


    Li Aotian was scared. He understood that Su Yan was like a huge mountain with inexhaustible power, and he did not know Su Yan''s true strength.


    But he can''t regret it, he knows that he will definitely die if this trick fails!


    However, Su Yan''s hand blade did not fall, and stopped short of Li Aotian''s head.


    He couldn''t kill Li Aotian, after all, he still had to stay in Xuanji Sect for a while.


    Li Aotian was so scared that he trembled all over, and now he lowered his head without the fierceness he had before.


    "If you want to kill, you have to pluck, just listen to it!"


    Su Yan looked at Li Aotian, then at Xu Zun, and even the other inner disciples, with a smile in his eyes.


    "I won''t kill you. After all, we are also the same brothers, this is just a normal discussion."


    A group of inner disciples twitched at the corners of their mouths. This is also called normal discussion. If there was any mistake, Li Aotian was almost scared out of urine.


    Xu Zun can''t get up now, and his injuries are extremely serious.


    But they can only think about it in their hearts and dare not speak out.


    Regardless of the astonishment and fear of these inner disciples, Su Yan turned and looked at Chang Yuan.


    Chang Yuan shook his head, seeing Su Yan''s cold eyes, he could only nod in the end.


    He cleared his throat, looked at a group of inner disciples and said, "Stop...rob!"

 Chapter 2045： The wicked have their own wicked

    Chang Yuan didn''t want to shout out, but there was no way, Su Yan did this than she did, and he was forced to do so because of threats.


    Think about it too, this is a group of inner disciples, he shouted robbery at a group of old fried dough sticks, a desperate approach.


    Although Su Yan defeated this group of people, he didn''t. He was still just a salted fish.


    Don''t let this group of people let him go and let him go. Thinking of this, Chang Yuan''s face became more and more ugly, as if he was about to cry.


    "Can you give me a little momentum? I shouted like this just now, I didn''t see you like this!"


    Su Yan was a little dissatisfied with Chang Yuan''s performance.


    Chang Yuan said in a crying voice: "The robbery just now was a group of new disciples, with no foundation, but now the robbery is a group of old fritters, inner disciples!"


    "Afraid of being a hairy, you can rest assured that I will rob you, if they don''t agree, they can always find me."


    Su Yan let out a word, which made Chang Yuan feel a little settled.


    But the faces of the inner disciples became extremely difficult to look at, it was really very ugly.


    What are they doing here? They are robbing and blackmailing, wanting to get some oil and water. Old disciples in the past did this. They were robbed when they first started.


    They just abide by the unspoken rules of the sect and recover their previous losses.


    However, they kicked hard bones, very hard bones, and Xu Zun and Li Aotian couldn''t gnaw it off, instead they broke their teeth.


    But even if they lose, they are somehow inner disciples, how dare to rob them!


    Xu Zun recovered half of the points at the moment, and looked at Su Yan and said coldly: "Being a man and staying a line, I really want to see you in the future."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Allow you to rob, but we are not allowed to rob?"


    As soon as he said this, Xu Zun was speechless and could not refute.


    Li Aotian''s face was pale at the moment, looking at Su Yan, he couldn''t wait to take Su Yan''s skin, and even dared to rob them.


    "You just came here. Although you have a great talent, you have to know that the water here is very deep. It offends us, and you will have good fruit in the future."


    Su Yan thought for a while and said, "Is the fruit a spiritual fruit or a yuan fruit?"


    With that said, Su Yan took out a few spirit fruits from his ghost-raising gourd. These were the primordial fruits obtained in Tai''amen, and there were still others.


    Chang Yuan and others also got one each and ate them with relish.


    "Brother Su, this fruit tastes good, rich in fragrance, and full of aura. If it were Yuan Guo, it would be even more perfect."


    This made Li Ao weather bad, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Su Yan, let us go, we will help you solve some things in the future." Wang Liang said coldly.


    They have been defeated, and they have been embarrassed. If they are robbed again, their reputation will be completely stinky, and how majestic will be in the future.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I can''t solve the problem, are you useful?"


    The scar on Wang Liang''s face moved by this, his lungs exploded.


    At this moment, Liu Jin and the others also rushed to the mountain stream. Seeing so many people here, they stopped one after another.


    "There are many people ahead!" a young man reminded the person behind him.


    At the moment, half of them were wearing bark and leaves, as if they were primitive people, who had been robbed by Su Yan.


    "Look, it looks like Su Yan and the others!"


    "Why are they stopping here? Could it be possible to rob us?!"


    Some people are uneasy and panic on their faces.


    "My pants are gone, hasn''t he let it go?!"


    "I''m afraid it was robbing them." The robbed one looked at the half of the people who had not been robbed.


    This group of people suddenly felt cold, and their faces showed horror.


    "This is how to do?!"


    "There is only this way, and no other way."


    "It''s so cruel!"


    A group of people were in a panic, apparently thinking that Su Yan didn''t plan to let them go, and wanted to rob all the new disciples once.


    "He is deceiving too much!" Someone was angry.


    "Yes, he is too arrogant!"


    "Let''s sue him and let the elders of Xuanji Sect come forward. I don''t believe that Xuanji Sect allows him to act so recklessly!"


    "Yes, go and sue him!"


    "Sell him that he must pass this mountain stream first!"


    Everyone feels even more chill, and there is really no other way.


    "Too unreasonable!"


    Liu Jin was trembling all over at the moment, Su Yan snatched all his things and made him wear leaves now, and his face was lost.


    A group of people stood on the edge of the mountain stream, not daring to step forward, knowing that they were robbed in the past.


    After hesitating in this place for a while, the young scholar volunteered and said: "I''ll go and have a look, anyway, the pants are gone, are you afraid of him stealing it?"


    He walked towards the mountain stream, very careful, with light steps, for fear of being discovered.


    After walking for a while, only a few hundred meters away from Su Yan and the others, he hid behind a big tree and looked at Su Yan and the others.


    Su Yan had known this group of people had come, but he hadn''t paid any attention to this group of people.


    In his eyes, the inner disciples are fat. After all, these old fritters have been in the sect for a long time, and they must have a lot of inventory.


    But the scholar youth didn''t think so. When he saw Li Aotian and Xu Zun, and even a group of inner disciples, his heart beat quickly.


    He knew that this group of people were inner disciples, after all, the costumes of inner disciples were different from those of outer disciples.


    Before entering the sect, he had learned about Xuanji Sect.


    The young scholar carefully stepped back, for fear of being discovered by Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was a nightmare in his heart.


    But after a while, the young scholar returned to the place where he was relieved. He didn''t even dare to breathe before.


    "how about it?"


    Liu Jin asked hurriedly when his cousin came back.


    The young scholar was full of ecstasy, and even started a dance.


    This left a group of people unclear, all black question marks.


    "Little master, what''s wrong with him?" Liu Jin''s servant asked.


    Liu Jin also frowned, looking at the young scholar and saying, "Cousin, what''s wrong with you!"


    But the others are quite heart trembling. If you go to investigate, is it possible that Su Yan has driven him crazy? !


    "Today is a good day. Everything you want can be done. Tomorrow is a good day!"


    Liu Jin frowned even more, and slapped his cousin: "What''s wrong with you cousin?!"


    The young scholar covered his face and looked at Liu Jin with a bitter expression: "Cousin, why are you hitting me."


    "I won''t hit you, I''m afraid you will lose heart."


    "Cousin, I am so happy, so happy, really so happy!"


    A group of new disciples were sweating coldly, and the performance of this young scholar made them think he was crazy, and each one was desperate.


    However, the young scholar was smiling, and he was about to laugh.


    After a long time, he looked at his cousin and said, "Cousin, wicked people have their own wicked people!"

 Chapter 2046： earned a lot

    The bizarre performance of the scholar youth made everyone think he was crazy and was frightened by Su Yan.


    Some people have even made up their minds, and after this assessment is over, they will think about the victory of the elder of Xuanji Sect.


    People are going crazy, this matter will never end this way, and the elder must punish Su Yan severely.


    If not, the suffocation in their hearts cannot be dissipated.


    Too annoying!


    If it was robbed by a genius from the upper world, that would be fine, they would at least feel better, but Su Yan was an ascendant, which seemed to them a shame.


    The young scholar was still panting, and repeated in his mouth: "The wicked have their own troubles!"


    His face was full of ecstasy, and everyone could see the surprised expression.


    "Crazy, really crazy!"


    "Little gilt lord, you have to take care of this, why is he also your cousin."


    "Yes, we must let the elders of Xuanji Sect punish Su Yan."


    They are cruel, and they can only say such things, because they know that genius is loved.


    Even they felt that Xuanji Sect would not punish Su Yan, even if the young scholar was crazy.


    Liu Jin clenched his fists, eyes like tigers, angrily.


    "Of course I have to take care of this, Su Yan deceived people too much!"


    The servant next to Liu Jin looked at Liu Jin and said, "Do you want to fly pigeons to pass the book?"


    The servant thinks of the family, after all, he is a member of the family, and wants to send a letter to the gilded Lao Tzu to let him handle this matter.


    "Not yet."


    Liu Jin decisively refused.


    He didn''t want to be robbed and pulled out of his pants by his father and king. If he really knew, his position in his heart would be greatly reduced.


    Liu Jin glanced at the young scholar, full of resentment.


    "Cousin, don''t worry, I will ask the best doctor to treat you, and I won''t let Su Yan go!"


    Liu Jin clenched his hands tightly when he spoke. He had never been so angry.


    At this moment, the young scholar shook his head vigorously and his feet kept beating.


    "Cousin, not what you think, not what you think!"


    The young scholar felt that he was almost out of breath, and a group of people had misunderstood. He was a little hard to explain.


    "Cousin, don''t get excited, I will definitely avenge you!"


    When Liu Jin saw his cousin, even tears came out. He was too bully.


    My cousin''s IQ is almost becoming negative now, this is definitely not letting go.


    "Go, let''s go together, I don''t believe he really dares to deal with all of us!"


    Liu Jin looked at the young people around him, full of tragic.


    But no one responded. Although everyone was clamoring for joy, in fact they still didn''t dare to touch the mold, especially those who had not been robbed.


    Liu Jin said angrily: "Are you just like that, go together, if he dares to move us, then the elder of Xuanji Sect will definitely come out!"


    Everyone smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, I will go with you."


    Suddenly everyone responded, and everyone decided to go together.


    The elder of Xuanji Sect came forward, and Liu Jin would definitely sue Su Yan, and the elders of Xuanji Sect would definitely not ignore it.


    The scholar youth danced more happily at the moment, looking at his cousin and said: "You are all wrong, you are wrong."


    "Cousin, I''ll let you sleep first."


    Liu Jin was about to slap his cousin, but was avoided by the scholar youth.


    "I''m not crazy, I''m just too excited, too excited, too happy, too happy."


    Seeing a trace of clarity in the young scholar''s eyes, Liu Jin couldn''t help but wonder: "Cousin, aren''t you crazy?"


    He regretted that when he said this, any lunatic would call himself a lunatic.


    The scholar youth did not rush to explain, but said: "I went to investigate and found a big secret!"


    Many people got together. Although they felt that the scholar youth was crazy, they still wanted to see what secrets the scholar youth could tell.


    "Cousin!"


    "Cousin, I said that the wicked have their own wicked grinders, it''s not just a joke, Su Yanna kid was blocked by a group of inner disciples!"


    The scholar youth danced, obviously celebrating.


    Many people were taken aback, still thinking about the inner disciples, but Liu Jin''s face showed ecstasy.


    "Cousin, what you said is true?!"


    "Of course it is true, I just came back to tell you this good news, but you regard me as a lunatic!"


    The young scholar looked at the people around him complainingly, and continued: "Su Yan and the others are under the mountain stream, blocked by a group of inner disciples."


    Liu Jin asked, "How many inner disciples are there?"


    "tens of!"


    Everyone took a deep breath, and dozens of inner disciples were absolutely terrifying.


    They also knew that, after all, they knew something about Xuanji Sect before entering Xuanji Sect.


    "This group of inner disciples blocked the way, they must want to blackmail us, but they never thought that Su Yan hit the gun first!"


    Liu Jin thought about it, the smile on his face grew stronger, and he even wanted to dance with his cousin.


    The others nodded one after another, approving the gilt words.


    "God has eyes."


    "Heaven, earth, you did not abandon us!"


    "Dear brothers of the inner door of Xuanji Sect, you must grab Su Yan''s things and take off his pants. It is best not to leave the pants!"


    "Yes, yes, you must have your pants off!"


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look, such a wonderful thing must not be missed."


    A crowd of people immediately ran towards the mountain stream, one by one, as if they were happy during the New Year, walking with wind.


    In the mountain stream at this moment, Su Yan stood there, looking at everything indifferently.


    Chang Yuan and others were searching for the things of a group of inner disciples.


    Many people''s hearts are dripping blood, and the things they have managed to save are now being robbed.


    "Can you keep me some?" an inner disciple said pitifully.


    "My words don''t count." Chang Yuan could only respond helplessly.


    "Su Yan, save us some."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you rob us, will you keep some?"


    "Of course it will!" a group of inner disciples said hurriedly.


    "Okay then, save some for them." Su Yan showed kindness and made everyone grateful.


    But Su Yan''s next words made them all dumbfounded.


    "Never mind the spiritual herbs and medicines below the third level, and keep all the medicinal herbs below the third grade. I am good enough.


    "Su Yan, you beast!"


    Even Li Aotian couldn''t help but roar.


    His savings for more than ten years, now the account is left behind the decimal point.


    After some searching, the things of dozens of inner disciples were all packed in a storage bag by Chang Yuan and others. The rest were first-class and second-class pill and first-class and second-class spiritual herbs. Leave it to them.


    Chang Yuan respectfully handed it to Su Yan, Su Yan took it, and looked around at will, his face suddenly showing joy.


    This is a real profit.

 Chapter 2047： Thorn

    Su Yan looked at the storage bag in his hand and said with a smile, "Chang Yuan, what do you want?"


    When Chang Yuan and others heard it, their expressions changed and they waved their hands hurriedly.


    "We don''t want it, really don''t, Brother Su came this way, and you searched it all, so forget it this time."


    Chang Yuan and the others also made it clear that they did not want it. They would not take any money from the search, absolutely no, no death, no killing, no insult to death!


    They are afraid, after all, they are a group of inner disciples, and they must not offend them if they want to be in the sect in the future.


    Su Yan didn''t care, after all, he was not afraid of them, and he would search if he searched. After all, they came here to rob their new group of disciples.


    "Since you said that, that''s all." Su Yan smiled and put the storage bag in his arms.


    Although these things didn''t have the Five-Rank Pills or the Five-Rank Spirit Herbs, they were extremely rich, and they were more valuable than the previous ones, and they were very useful to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t give Chang Yuan and the others, he still considered Chang Yuan and the others.


    After all the search was completed, Su Yan looked at a group of inner disciples and said, "Can you let us go now?"


    Li Aotian''s face was cold, and said, "I want to go by myself."


    He was obviously not afraid of Su Yan. After all, he was completely robbed, and his heart was bleeding, wishing that Su Yan would kill him.


    "This insider boss, it''s okay if you don''t put us in your eyes, but you can''t, after all, you just lost to our brother Su."


    Chang Yuan changed his face at this moment, and after spending a long time with Su Yan, he knew how to help Su Yan raise his identity.


    Li Aotian said furiously: "What, you have the ability to continue to rob me!"


    There is nothing wrong with what he said, after all, he is now penniless, and the first- and second-ranks are not eye-catching. It can be said that there is nothing to rob.


    Rao Chang Yuan is a bit speechless at the moment, and there is really no way he can thicken his face.


    He looked at Su Yan and said that he couldn''t help it.


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he looked at Li Aotian and said, "Do you think I can''t deal with you?"


    Su Yan''s smile made Li Aotian look stunned. Although the robbery was over, Su Yan could still beat him up. He didn''t want to suffer from flesh and blood again.


    Moreover, even if Su Yan gave him a serious injury, he had nowhere to reason. After all, this is the place for new disciples to be assessed. They came here because they were out of compliance.


    "What do you want?!"


    Li Aotian looked at Su Yan with an ugly expression, and could not help but move.


    Su Yan replied: "Don''t worry, I won''t beat you again."


    Hearing this, Li Aotian was relieved, as long as Su Yan didn''t use force, he wouldn''t be afraid of the slightest.


    When other people saw this scene, they looked like dead pigs were not afraid of boiling water. They wanted to go over by themselves and crack the formation by themselves.


    Seeing this group of people look like this, the smile on Su Yan''s face even worsened.


    "Chang Yuan, what did we do when we robbed?"


    Chang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and reflexively said: "The three-light policy, beating, robbing, and stripping, of course it is stripping."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone''s complexion suddenly changed, and a bad premonition immediately filled their hearts.


    Li Aotian stopped talking, lowered his head, as if playing dead.


    Su Yan touched his chin and thought, "Well, I remembered it, punched it, snatched it, and now I have it."


    Su Yan looked at Li Aotian and others, as if looking at a group of little lambs.


    Seeing that Li Aotian couldn''t pretend to be dead, he couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at Su Yan, "What do you want to do?"


    "You said what I want to do." Su Yan approached Li Aotian.


    "Don''t think I will give in, don''t think about it."


    "It''s best if you don''t give in, otherwise it won''t be fun."


    "You, what do you want, stay away from me!"


    Like a frightened little daughter-in-law, Li Aotian reminded him to look at the brawny man fearfully.


    Su Yan walked up to Li Aotian, looked at him condescendingly and said, "My Sanguang policy will not end here."


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, Li Aotian''s clothes were stabbed and broke directly, and then the wind was blown away.


    Then came a white long coat of good material.


    Li Aotian stared with round eyes: "Can you Su Yan, I will kill you!"


    He really didn''t expect that Su Yan actually dared to break his clothes. This was horrible and unforgivable.


    "It''s just the beginning, what is it called, I am a little excited about it."


    Chang Yuan and the others had an expression that they didn''t recognize Su Yan. They were really too cheap, and they seemed to be bullying a good girl.


    Su Yan waved his hand again, Li Aotian''s underwear shattered, revealing his broad chest.


    Li Aotian couldn''t stand it anymore, and roared: "Stop Su Yan, stop Su Yan!"


    How could Su Yan listen to him, and said with a smile: "Call, the louder you call, the more excited I will be."


    Li Aotian clenched his hands tightly and was about to smash his hand bones. This kind of humiliation was unbearable for him.


    "Su Yan, if you dare to take off my clothes, I will kill you. If you don''t kill you, I will splash your blood!"


    Li Aotian is also a strong man, how could he be humiliated by Su Yan like this? This is simply unacceptable.


    But Su Yan smiled and said, "If you don''t want to be picked up, then behave and clear the way for me."


    "No way!" Li Aotian''s mouth was stiff, he was humiliated by Su Yan, and now he wants him to bow down and open the way.


    Su Yan glanced at Chang Yuan and the others, spreading his hands, with a helpless expression.


    Stabbed!


    Li Aotian''s trousers broke, and more than that, the clothes of other people also broke.


    Everyone was shocked and wanted to escape, but the body was out of control at this moment.


    "Whatever you are struggling with, be honest, Li Aotian, you''d better push up your ass."


    Li Aotian is really about to collapse, how could he meet such a person, the sky is terrible, too shameless.


    "I will clear the way for you, I will solve the formation!"


    Li Aotian could no longer hold on, because he had only a pair of pants left.


    But Su Yan shook his head and said, "If you promised that I would not strip you at the beginning, and if you persist in it, I won''t strip you, but you have changed now. I am very disappointed!"


    With a stab, Li Aotian seemed to be born, and he came naked, and now he is naked.


    He almost cried!


    A big man, clank of bones, beheaded countless demons, and was the eighth in the Xuanji Sect Inner Sect ranking list, now he almost cried.


    The man has tears and does not flick, but he is now aggrieved and aggrieved.


    Uncomfortable, mushrooms!


    The clamor can''t be said, because it is useless to Su Yan. He knows all this and is completely desperate.


    Su Yan released Li Aotian, and Li Aotian rushed to the woods, making some leaves to hide his shame.


    "Su Yan, you wait for me, I will repay the insult today!"


    Li Aotian rose into the sky, trying to flee.


    Su Yan did not stop him, but when he flew into the air, with a flick of his finger, the leaves on Li Aotian''s body instantly became fragments.


    "Su Yan, I am xx!"

 Chapter 2048： Its heart is punishable

    It can be seen that, in the mountain stream, about a hundred meters high, a muscular man is galloping in the air.


    When everyone saw this scene, they laughed unkindly. The picture is too beautiful. If any girl sees this, then she won''t be moved.


    There was also a smile on Su Yan''s face. He dared to say harsh words in front of him. Naturally, he had to tidy up and let him leave without any serious problems.


    Then Su Yan looked at the remaining group of inner disciples, one by one, their clothes torn apart, their **** were exposed, all cheeks were jumping wildly.


    They laughed unkindly just now, and now everyone is in danger, knowing that they are also chicks in Su Yan''s hands, possibly like Li Aotian.


    So they are straightforward, and they won''t run away even if they are killed.


    Su Yan looked at Xu Zun and said lightly, "Do you want to be like Li Aotian?"


    Xu Zun hurriedly shook his head and looked at Su Yan with a smile: "No, no, I didn''t say anything like Li Aotian. I will help you untie the formation immediately."


    Su Yan can untie the formation, but he doesn''t want to untie it himself. With this group of people here, how could he ask for it automatically.


    Xu Zun endured the pain, walked towards the formation, then looked at the other inner disciples, and said angrily: "Don''t help yet?!"


    The other inner disciples hurriedly walked towards Xu Zun, unleashing their power, and blasted towards the formation.


    But for a moment, the formation was cracked by Xu Zun and others, and nothingness disappeared, revealing a broad road.


    Only then did Xu Zun look at Su Yan with a smile on his face: "It''s cracked."


    Su Yan nodded, and said to Xu Zun and even a group of inner disciples: "I have a large number of adults. I don''t care about the previous things, let me go."


    Su Yan punished Li Aotian. He didn''t want to punish these people. He still didn''t want to anger more people. After all, it would be better to keep a low profile in this sect.


    Su Yan said to Chang Yuan and others: "Let''s go."


    Chang Yuan and others nodded quickly, and followed Su Yan to the outside of the mountain stream.


    And Xu Zun and the others welcomed the elders. They didn''t dare not do it. They were afraid that Su Yan would take off their pants.


    Su Yan and others walked towards the front graciously, as if the president was visiting abroad, very grand.


    In fact, this group of people hated Su Yan in their hearts. Now they can''t steal chickens and lose rice, lose their wife and break soldiers, and they feel regretful in their hearts.


    But before Su Yan and a few people walked away, a harsh sound came from behind the mountain stream.


    "Su Yan!"


    The voice was made by young scholars. They just arrived at the mountain stream and couldn''t help shouting when they saw that Su Yan and others were leaving.


    The joy in the young scholar''s heart is sweeter than eating honey. The wicked are taken care of by the wicked, and there is nothing better than this.


    The scholar youth walked directly towards Su Yan and the others, triumphantly.


    "Hehe, the wicked have their own wicked grind!"


    When the scholar youth said this, the suffocation of his whole body seemed to disappear all at once, and the whole person became relaxed.


    But when Xu Zun and others heard his words, the meaning changed.


    Doesn''t it mean that they are evil people? Being bullied by the great evil person Su Yan is humiliating them.


    Xu Zun and even a group of inner disciples turned ill, looking at the scholar youth.


    "Who are you, do you dare to humiliate us?!"


    Seeing Xu Zun''s face with coldness, the young scholar suddenly woke up and hurriedly changed his words: "This brother, you have misunderstood. I mean this kid Su Yan is too irritating. It is a pleasure to be taken care of by you now. "


    Su Yan could be angry with Xu Zun and they raised their hands in agreement, but they did not clean up Su Yan, but were cleaned up by Su Yan.


    Each of them couldn''t hold on to their faces anymore. They knew that this hairy boy must have misunderstood, but Xu Zun did not explain.


    Explain a fart, since this kid is so lacking in eyesight, let him continue to die, they happily watch this kid die.


    But Su Yan, Chang Yuan and others stopped and looked at the young scholars with smiles on their faces.


    In this assessment, if the person who was injured the most was definitely a young scholar, after all, the chrysanthemum was wounded all over the floor.


    But now this kid didn''t give up, and continued to die, which made the expressions on Chang Yuan and others'' faces very wonderful.


    They all held back a smile and didn''t tell the truth. They knew that the scholar youth had misunderstood, but they were happy to see this. They wanted to know how Su Yan would continue to engage the scholar youth.


    When the scholar youth saw a group of people look weird, he didn''t care, but pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said, "Boy, you have today too!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Yes, I also have today."


    At this moment, Liu Jin and others also came over, and they were all angry when they saw Su Yan.


    "Brothers, this kid is simply a beast. He took our clothes even if he stole our things!"


    This group of people was so excited that they didn''t even notice Xu Zun and the others showing up.


    In their supervisory consciousness, Su Yan must have been beaten by this group of people, after all, they were all inner disciples.


    Liu Jin looked at Xu Zun at the moment, with a serious expression on his face. He had heard of Xu Zun.


    "Presumably this is Brother Xu Zun, right?"


    Xu Zun smiled without speaking.


    Liu Jin said indignantly: "I know you will come here to stop it, and when I left, my father also gave me a five-stage spirit grass, which was meant to be dedicated to you."


    Liu Jin is flattering. Anyway, the spirit grass is gone. If you change your meaning, you should treat it to Xu Zun and ask for personal affection.


    But Xu Zun''s complexion changed suddenly, and spitting out of his nostrils. It was okay not to mention the spirit grass. He wanted to kill when he mentioned the spirit grass.


    Xu Zun wanted to kick Xu Zun very much, and then rode on him to beat him, but in the end he held it back.


    Seeing Xu Zun''s expression on his face, Liu Jin was aggrieved, looking at Xu Zun and said, "Brother, what do you mean? All this is the ghost of Su Yan, I was originally."


    Before the gilt words were finished, Xu Zun scolded: "Shut up!"


    Liu Jin didn''t dare to talk to Xu Zun, so he could only look at Su Yan, and said viciously: "Su Yan, you have today too, do you know that the pot is made of iron."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I only know that the pot is made of steel, steel pot."


    "You''re still nasty!" Gilt looked at Xu Zun and said, "Brother, this kid is not honest yet. Keep beating him!"


    Xu Zun didn''t beat Su Yan. Although he wanted to, how dare he.


    Xu Zun directly gave Liu Jin a punch, punching him into panda eyes.


    "You Poppi, are you going to die!"


    The gilt was stunned, the scholar youth was stunned, and the other new disciples were all stunned. What was going on.


    Everyone looked silly. Why did Xu Zun beat Su Yan? Shouldn''t it be Su Yan?


    Gilt covered his eyes and looked at Xu Zun and said, "Do you dare to hit me, don''t you know that I am Gilt!"


    "I care who you are!" Xu Zun gave Liu Jin a punch again.


    Let him beat Su Yan, his heart is shameful!

 Chapter 2049： Undisputed first

    Isn''t this just breaking ground on Tai Sui''s head, looking for a dead end?


    He was defeated by Su Yan just now, and he was stripped of his clothes. He didn''t dare to give Xu Zun a hundred courage, although he really wanted to beat Su Yan.


    But now, he is more like beating gilt, gilding is too insightful, purely looking for death.


    Su Yan looked at all this with a smile on his face. Of course he knew that Liu Jin and the others had misunderstood, thinking that he had been blackmailed by Xu Zun and others, and deliberately came out of evil.


    Liu Jin was completely beaten up, aggrieved, covering his eyes with both hands.


    "Xu Zun, I will definitely tell my father about this!"


    Liu Jin felt bitter. Su Yan had just taken off his pants, and now he was beaten by Xu Zun. After all, he was just a young man and had not yet been born into society.


    Now he could not care about the shame, and decided to tell his father about this matter.


    Xu Zun said with a look of disdain: "You can tell, I''m afraid I will kneel down for you."


    How could Xu Zun be afraid, Lord Liu is indeed very strong, but it is impossible to trouble him for this matter, because this is a small matter, a matter of the sect.


    If Gilt really dare to speak out, Lord Gilt will not punish Xu Zun, but will hang the gilt instead.


    In fact, Liu Jin also understood that he was only talking angry because he didn''t understand why Xu Zun beat him instead of Su Yan.


    It''s not just that he can''t figure it out, but also the scholar youth can''t figure it out. All those who have been robbed and stripped of their pants can''t figure it out.


    This is different from their previous guesses, what went wrong.


    In their opinion, Su Yan was hung and beaten by Xu Zun and others. Now Xu Zun and others must be full of pots, and Liu Jin is a person with status. Xu Zun will definitely sell his face.


    But now Xu Zun actually made a gilt for an ascendant, which is like a mouse eating a cat.


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, and when he saw Su Yan''s smile, he was even more angry.


    "What are you laughing at, you and I are just fifty steps laughing a hundred steps."


    Su Yan smiled even more, as if looking at a fool.


    "I laugh you are all a bunch of Ha''er."


    Su Yan''s words were very straightforward, making Liu Jin and the others'' faces pale.


    At this moment, Chang Yuan stood up and looked at Liu Jin and the others and said, "Little gilt lord, you might be mistaken."


    Liu Jin disdainfully said: "What am I wrong!"


    "You have to know, this group of inner sect brothers are not here to rob us."


    Liu Jin''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly said: "Nonsense, my fifth-grade spirit grass is in Su Yan''s hands, Brother Xu Zun is not tempted?!"


    "Thank you, how can you not be tempted!"


    These words made Xu Zunxin drip blood.


    Chang Yuan continued: "Not only Xu Zun is tempted, but Li Aotian is also very tempted."


    "Li Aotian?!"


    The expressions of Liu Jin and the others changed, knowing that Li Aotian had taken their things, and now he finally understood that Xu Zun was so angry.


    Liu Jin immediately looked at Xu Zun and said, "Brother Xu Zun, I was abrupt in the words just now, don''t be angry."


    Xu Zun did not speak, his heart was still bleeding.


    "In this way, if you give me a hard punch on Su Yan, I will surely pass the book to the flying pigeon, and let my father give me a five-stage spirit grass."


    Liu Jin is completely free of it. He wants to see Su Yan be beaten with his own eyes!


    But Xu Zun''s eyes were fierce, as if he wanted to kill the gilt.


    His heart is bleeding!


    "you wanna die!"


    Xu Zun directly gave Liu Jin a kick and kicked him into the mud.


    Now the gilt was almost aggrieved and crying, and the young scholars and even the other new disciples were all embarrassed.


    Chang Yuan explained at this moment: "Little gilt prince, you still don''t understand what I said."


    Chang Yuan sighed.


    "The fifth-grade spirit grass is still in our Su brother''s hands. Li Aotian did not leave with the spoils, but was stripped and fled."


    As soon as he said this, Liu Jin only felt that his brain was hypoxic, trembling all over, and almost fainted.


    The young scholar shook his head and said, "Impossible, you are lying, you are talking nonsense."


    "You can do it for Brother Xu Zun if you don''t believe it." Chang Yuan waved his hand, a look of helplessness.


    Su Yan defeated Li Aotian and stripped off his clothes, which was simply unacceptable to Liu Jin and others.


    This is no longer a matter of rats eating cats, it is simply the horror of a sun explosion.


    But even if Liu Jin didn''t believe it, everything in front of him seemed to be moving in that direction.


    If not, why would Xu Zun and others be afraid of Su Yan? If not, why would Xu Zun and others be open.


    "Little prince, what I''m telling is the truth. The inner sect brothers are here to give things and clear the way for us."


    When Chang Yuan said this, Xu Zun and others'' mouths twitched, but they dared not refute it because Su Yan was present.


    Liu Jin and others were completely desperate, they understood everything.


    Xu Zun and others failed to rob Su Yan and others, but they were robbed by Su Yan, and Li Aotian was stripped of his pants, just as miserable as them.


    This is unbelievable, but it is true.


    At this moment, Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, as if he was looking at the devil, not daring to look directly at him.


    He thoroughly understood why he wanted Xu Zun to beat Su Yan, and Xu Zun beat himself instead, even if he promised to give a fifth-grade spirit grass, Xu Zun would beat himself.


    Liu Jin felt bitter, and he was taught such a painful lesson when he first came out of society.


    The baby feels bitter!


    Seeing that Liu Jin was about to cry, Su Yan couldn''t help but waved his hand to Chang Yuan at this moment.


    Chang Yuan stopped talking, but his face was full of smiles, which couldn''t hold back.


    Su Yan said to Liu Jin: "It''s okay, it''s just a small thing. This time I won''t strip you of the leaves."


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, not daring to have the slightest anger, only grateful on his face.


    "That''s right."


    Su Yan''s smile grew stronger and stronger. If Liu Jin still showed an angry look at him, he wouldn''t mind letting Liu Jin run to the finish line naked, and leaves were not allowed to wear.


    All the people were trembling at this moment, and they were completely bullied by the great Demon King Su Yan and couldn''t raise their heads.


    Su Yan didn''t want to bully them anymore, and waved to Chang Yuan and the others: "Let''s go, it''s not early."


    Chang Yuan and the others nodded quickly, and followed Su Yan.


    After a long time, Liu Jin and other talents were relieved, one by one, wailing, lamenting the injustice of destiny and the injustice of heaven.


    They didn''t even dare to say harsh words, let alone curse Su Yan. They were afraid that Su Yan would return to the carbine, and that would definitely be very miserable.


    Su Yan, Chang Yuan and others arrived directly at the end. At the end there was Ming Kaili, the chief disciple of Xuanji Sect, and a group of disciples were waiting there.


    They thought that the first place this time would be gilt, because there is no dispute, they all think gilt is the strongest.


    But they saw that it was Su Yan, followed by a group of strangers, none of whom knew him.


    However, Su Yan ignored the consternation of these people and crossed the finish line directly and won the first place in this assessment. Chang Yuan and others also ranked second to tenth.


    Su Yan''s number one is the undisputed number one!

 Chapter 2050： Eight elders

    But everyone knows that only Su Yan is the number one, and the rest are followed by him.


    Xuanji Sect is not a small sect, this matter can still be handled, otherwise it is called a big sect.


    If all were like this, wouldn''t it be a genius?


    Ming Kaili looked at Su Yan with indifference and even coldness in his eyes.


    He had been waiting here, the plan should be gilded, and words of appreciation were ready.


    Even the male and female disciples around are ready for everything, such as corollas, flowers.


    There are also banners with the words as they deserve it, gilt is the best!


    This scene is quite embarrassing, gilt is not the first, not even the tenth.


    Regardless of whether Chang Yuan and the others are real, at least there is no gilt in this first wave of people, this is the result.


    A young girl stared at Su Yan and the others, her expression unkind and said: "Why are you, gilt?!"


    Seeing the girl''s unkind expression, Su Yan directly ignored it.


    Chang Yuan was happy to speak at this moment: "Little gilt lord, he is probably still behind now."


    "How is it possible!" The young girl retorted directly, her expression sullen.


    Not only her, but dozens of young girls behind her are angry.


    All of these disciples are in their twenties. Although most of the disciples enrolled in the previous session were from outsiders, they couldn''t bear to look good, and they were always the focus.


    The girl who talked was even more a disciple of the inner sect. She was able to enter the inner sect at the age of twenty, so her strength was beyond doubt.


    Although Liu Jin was a little older than these girls, his strength was definitely much stronger.


    The sect recruits disciples, not to limit the age of death, there is a value, some come early, and some come late is normal.


    Not only the girls were surprised, but even the group of male disciples were shocked.


    They also think that gilt is the number one in this assessment.


    An inner disciple looked at Su Yan with a nasty expression, and said coldly: "Did you cheat!"


    Su Yan said with a faint smile on his face: "Do you paralyze."


    He wouldn''t be friendly to this group of people, because this group of people had regarded him very low, like dirt.


    When the inner disciple heard this, his lungs were about to explode, and he hit Su Yan directly.


    Ming Kaili didn''t stop him, he wanted to see how good Su Yan was and why he won first place.


    Facing a punch from the inner disciple, Su Yan said helplessly: "Is it so unfriendly?"


    Letting the inner disciple''s fist fall on his chest, he did not resist at all.


    The others changed their faces and then sneered.


    "What''s this reaction?"


    Some people are too slow for Su Yan.


    "So arrogant!"


    Some people are too arrogant for Su Yan.


    But Ming Kaili''s face changed. What he saw was deeper than the others. What he saw was not Su Yan, but the inner disciple.


    The inner disciple''s arm was broken and his bones shattered!


    But for a moment, the inner disciple suddenly howled miserably, clutching his arm, his heart-piercing pain made him sweat.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, shocked, as if seeing a ghost.


    A young girl blinked her eyes, looked at the howling inner disciple, and wondered, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Someone knocked on her and said, "Master Chest is stupid, this is obviously because the senior brother is not defeating the Ascended One."


    And some girls began to watch Su Yan. Su Yan was very young, and his appearance could be said to be the handsomest among the men present.


    Everyone''s heart has changed a little, and they began to agitate.


    They thought that Su Yan was cheating, but now Su Yan is the first to rely on strength. He must have defeated the gilt and is stronger than the gilt.


    Whose daughter does not love heroic men.


    But Ming Kaili''s face became cold, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "You are also a disciple of Xuanji Sect anyway, how can you put such a heavy hand!"


    Su Yan showed an innocent face and looked at Ming Kaili and said, "Did I start? I didn''t even move. Brother, you are wronging me."


    The corner of Ming Kaili''s mouth twitched, and he now understands that the force of the ascendant in front of him is not only not simple, but even has some brains. "


    "You think I don''t know, you must have used the power of your dantian, otherwise how could he howl miserably."


    Just breaking the arm, even if it is shattered, the monks in the Yin and Yang realm can endure the pain, but the body is damaged.


    But the inner disciple kept wailing miserably, and now still wailing from time to time, it was definitely not just his arm damage.


    Su Yan spread his hands and looked at the other people: "Everyone has seen it. I didn''t move at all. He hit me. Now the chief senior elder brother blames me. Is there any heavenly reason? Is there any humanity?!"


    Chang Yuan also said, "Is this a loss of morality or a distortion of human nature."


    The corners of Ming Kaili''s mouth twitched, and his hands were clenched into fists. Obviously, he was irritated by the shamelessness of Su Yan and Chang Yuan.


    Su Yan didn''t even think about fighting with Ming Kaili. It was not afraid, it was totally unnecessary. After all, it was the chief senior brother, who still wanted to give Xuanjizong some face.


    Of course, if this person doesn''t have long eyes and has to bring his face together, then Su Yan doesn''t mind slapping his face a few times.


    Ming Kaili exhaled foul air from his nostrils, glanced at the injured inner disciple, and finally did not speak.


    No wonder Su Yan for this matter. Even if Su Yan used the secret technique to make the inner disciple feel unhappy, but that was his own responsibility.


    "The chief senior brother, you are too partial. I am also a new disciple anyhow, your new junior, the future Huaguduo of Xuanji Sect, you actually favor an inner disciple."


    "Everyone is commenting, he came to beat me, what is wrong with me, what is wrong with me?"


    A group of people were silent, the man despised Su Yan shamelessly, and the woman''s heart moved so much that he even started to complain about Su Yan.


    Women, as expected, they are fickle. I was looking forward to the little gilt prince, but now I have forgotten him.


    Ming Kaili''s arms and bones bulged out, and he almost couldn''t help it, such a cheap person, he really wanted to clean up.


    Su Yan approached Ming Kaili and looked at him in a low voice: "What, don''t you agree? You have the ability to hit me."


    Ming Kai''s inner color changed suddenly, his fists clenched, and a vast force of vitality suddenly spread, and his eyes bloomed with endless power.


    But at this moment, a whirlpool appeared above the sky, and the whirlpool seemed to contain a black hole, making people palpitate.


    But for a moment, a voice appeared in the whirlpool, wearing a cyan robe, a bit of fairy wind.


    "Kerry, stop."


    When this person spoke, Ming Kaili''s clenched fist finally loosened, looking at Su Yan full of anger.


    He and Su Yan didn''t have any deep hatred, but he just couldn''t understand Su Yan''s inferiority.


    When the others saw the man in the blue robe, they all knelt down and respectfully said: "Meet the eighth elder."

 Chapter 2051： The first court in the inner gate!

    Ming Kaili also hurriedly bent over and said, "The Eighth Elder Ankang."


    The eighth elder stepped down on the cloud, with a little solemn expression on his face, his eyes rested on Su Yan''s body, and nodded after a moment.


    "Kai Li, as the chief disciple of the sect, how can you be so reckless as the chief disciple of the sect and command the disciples of the sect, and still want to do something with the new junior?"


    Ming Kaili bowed his head and said: "What the elder taught is that Kaili knew he was wrong."


    In the face of the elders, Ming Kaili naturally must respect, and no anger can be expressed.


    But he had made up his mind a long time ago, this matter will never end like this, this Liangzi is settled.


    Dare to offend Ming Kaili in the Xuanji Sect, it is like a young **** offending the director of the Dongchang factory, it is simply looking for death.


    He has time to repair Su Yan slowly.


    An ascendant is extremely humble. Even if he has some talent, he can''t be so arrogant and cheap.


    He would definitely wipe out Su Yan''s spirit and let Su Yan be subdued.


    The eighth elder nodded and said: "Knowing mistakes can be corrected, and doing good things is great."


    Then the eight elders looked at Su Yan with smiles in their eyes and faces, which made Su Yan a little uncomfortable.


    "Is this the first place in this assessment?"


    Ming Kaili gritted his teeth and said: "Exactly."


    "Yes, yes, the Ascendant won the first place in the assessment. This is the first time in the history of our Xuanji Sect."


    There is a smile on the eighth elder''s face, but many people don''t know whether the eighth elder''s words are angry or happy, and they can''t figure it out.


    "You beat the gilt, right?"


    Su Yan nodded. There was no way to hide this matter, and he simply admitted it straightforwardly.


    The eighth elder stroked his beard and sighed: "Lord Liu''s most respected son, I didn''t expect to be taught a lesson when he came out."


    This incident was obviously beyond his expectation. He was originally here to look at gilt, after all, Lord gilt also had a relationship with him.


    He knew the abilities of Lord Gilt, far above him.


    But when he first arrived, he didn''t see Liu Jin, and immediately knew that something happened. When he saw Su Yan, he understood everything.


    After all, it is the old fried dough stick, and the elder of the sect, he cannot be like Ming Kaili.


    It is a good thing for anyone to get first, and they are all disciples of Xuanji Sect.


    "It''s no wonder that the senior brother said that he would recruit ascendants this time, but he didn''t expect it to be so against the sky."


    Su Yan''s expression changed a little when he heard this, he was worried that his realm would be seen.


    After all, people with higher realm than him, he is not sure to hide his realm.


    One and a half steps of Yin and Yang can defeat the late stage of Yin and Yang Realm. If this is really discovered, I am afraid that it will be directly taken to solve the problem for experimentation.


    However, the Eighth Elder did not mention Su Yan''s realm, but looked at Su Yan with a smile.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Good name."


    Everyone knows that the Eighth Elder likes this new disciple very much, an ascended one.


    This is also a signal that Xuanji Sect must change in the future.


    This made Ming Kaili clenched his fists. He knew it was not that simple to get Su Yan, but he still didn''t change his mind.


    Su Yan''s thorn head, if he doesn''t pull the thorn, he won''t be able to manage a group of Xuanji sect disciples in the future.


    "The first place is naturally rewarded."


    The eighth elder looked at all the disciples and spoke directly.


    "Su Yan is now an inner disciple of Xuanji Sect!"


    Everyone is silent, this result is inevitable, not unusual.


    But things that everyone did not expect have just begun.


    "Inner sect disciple, naturally I have to be rewarded."


    The eighth elder took out a pill from his arms, a five-pin pill!


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and even Ming Kaili showed a greedy expression.


    Five-stage pill, this is more precious than ordinary five-stage spirit grass.


    Five-grade pill, it naturally takes five-grade spirit grass to be refined, which is easier to absorb and refine than spirit grass.


    The biggest reward in history has made many people''s eyes red and envious.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that this old man looked so mediocre, but he was generous in his shots.


    Su Yan took the medicine and thanked the eight elders.


    "The Ascendant became the number one. It shows that you have a unique talent. Can you tell me how you cultivated?"


    Su Yan rolled his eyes and said directly: "Nothing, only familiarity."


    He obviously didn''t want to say this, what secrets he could tell, he could never say that he used to be the eighth immortal emperor, and now he was a half-step Yin and Yang after mixing for so long.


    If this is said, whether someone believes it or not, it is certain to laugh out loud.


    "The elders questioned you, and you are so mean!"


    Ming Kaili yelled, finally let him seize the opportunity.


    But Elder Eight waved his hand and said: "It''s okay, I like this character, everyone has a secret."


    Su Yan said, "It''s really nothing. I may have a really good talent. My dantian spiritual power is enhanced every day when I sleep and eat. Breakthrough is even easier than eating."


    When this was said, many people showed a fierce look, even Chang Yuan and others were no exception.


    It''s too irritating, and it will increase when you eat and sleep. You are specifically irritating.


    The disciples of Xuanji Sect wanted to vomit blood, how hard they practiced, one by one, like monks and nuns, the breakthrough of realm was slow.


    Chang Yuan and the others were extremely angry. How did they become the hegemon of the middle world? That was a life of nine deaths after going through thousands of dangers.


    But Su Yan just downplayed it so lightly, which is too annoying.


    The eighth elder''s smile faded a little, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Confidence is a good thing, but we must be modest and prudent, and we must be honest."


    "What I said is the truth. I am only in my twenties. Do you believe me if I say hard work?"


    The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched for a while, this was simply too irritating, and everyone wanted to beat Su Yan.


    But a group of young girls are very excited, because Su Yan really looks very young. If anyone believes in hard work, everyone is more willing to believe in his talent that can break through sleep.


    "Well, talent is strong, but you have to work hard."


    "What the elder said is."


    "As the number one, you are an ascendant again, so you will live in Langqin Garden."


    As soon as the eight elders'' words came out, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, one by one looked at the eight elders incredible.


    Even Ming Kaili was shocked, Langqinyuan, he didn''t get a place to live.


    Ming Kaili couldn''t bear it anymore and looked at the eighth elder and said: "Why, why did Langqinyuan give it to him?!"


    The Eighth Elder was not angry, and looked at Mingkaili and said, "Because he is qualified."


    Everyone is stupid, completely stupid.


    An ascendant, even if he defeated the gilt and won the first place in the assessment, he is just a disciple with good talent.


    At least it''s just an ordinary inner disciple now, why do you pay so much attention to it, rewarding the five-grade pill for not enough, but also to give Langqinyuan!


    You know, Langqin Garden is the most famous residence of Xuanjizong, and it can be called the first inner court!

 Chapter 2052： Dont bite!

    I can��t figure it out, I can��t figure it out at all. Even if I break my scalp, I can��t figure it out. The first place in the previous year didn��t have such a big reward. Why?


    There was no way to solve the doubts in everyone''s hearts. Their faces were filled with unwillingness and resentment, and they looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was very calm, there was no discomfort being watched by so many people, just staring at the eighth elder lightly.


    "Thank you eight elders for the reward."


    This is still to be thanked, after all, he is currently a disciple of Xuanjizong in name.


    However, Chang Yuan and others are half sad and joyful.


    They don''t have any rewards for worrying, their rankings are just imaginary and they are not recognized. They also know that their strength is definitely not better than the golden ones.


    Among the thousands of freshmen disciples, they can only be ranked at the bottom. This is a fact.


    But they are pleased that they met and followed Su Yan, and under Su Yan''s protection, they gained a lot of benefits.


    These benefits can definitely make their realm advance by leaps and bounds if they use a knife handle, not a knife edge.


    "Okay, let''s all go away." The eighth elder recruited a group of disciples, then looked at Ming Kaili and said, "Kaili, take your new junior brother to Langqin Garden."


    Ming Kaili frowned, he was in no mood at all, after all, he had just confronted Su Yan.


    A new disciple who just arrived, dare to be rude to him, the chief disciple, how could he give a smiley face.


    "If the disciple has something, let the other disciples go."


    Ming Kaili just waved his hand and left. If the Eighth Elder were not here, he would have beaten Su Yan long ago.


    Mingkaili''s yin and yang realm was perfect, and Su Yan would definitely suffer when he fought with Su Yan. After all, the realm gap was too great.


    The eighth elder was also taken aback when he saw Ming Kaili so angry, and then his face showed solemnity.


    But he didn''t say much. As the chief disciple of Ming Kaili, sometimes he couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Then Cangxing take the new junior brother."


    This can''t let him take Su Yan, it''s too cheap.


    Cang Xing nodded, although he was jealous of Su Yan, he still wanted to listen to what the Eighth Elder said.


    "Junior Brother Su, please." Cang Xing made a please gesture.


    Su Yan nodded, without pretending to be modest, and walked directly to the front, which made a group of people even more dumbfounded.


    "This kid is too arrogant!"


    "It''s more than arrogance, it''s crazy and endless!"


    "Yes, Brother Cang Xing is the chief disciple anyhow, he is so rude."


    "Dare to be so ignorant of respect and inferiority, this kid will suffer in the future!"


    The people around were filled with righteous indignation, hoping to step on Su Yan under their feet, so as to eliminate the resentment in their hearts.


    But to a group of female disciples of Xuanji Sect, Su Yanna is simply cool and cool.


    "Junior Brother Su is so handsome, really masculine."


    "Yes, facing Kaili and Senior Brother Cangxing without fear, only he dares, this is a real man."


    "If I can become a Taoist couple with such a man in the future, there will be no regrets in my life."


    One by one, the female disciples secretly gave Qiubo, what kind of gilding, they had long been left behind.


    However, Su Yan didn''t even look at these vulgar fans and left directly.


    "Really handsome, this is a real man."


    There are even licking dogs who think that Su Yan is handsome and really a Buddha.


    Under the leadership of Cang Xing, the group arrived at Langqin Garden within a short while.


    "Junior Brother Su, this is Langqin Garden, and my mission is complete, so I will leave now."


    Cangxing didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Then there will be Brother Lao." Su Yan still handed his hands to thank him, which Cang Xing didn''t expect.


    But Cang Xing didn''t say anything and left directly.


    After leaving, Chang Yuan and the others sighed, and each one was envious to death.


    "Brother Su, this Langqin Garden is really big, it looks like a palace."


    "Look, this decoration is more luxurious than my previous bedroom."


    "Damn it, there are third-class elixir planted in it, it''s too big a handwriting."


    A group of people were shocked, looking around, envious.


    Su Yan didn''t take a closer look, but just glanced at it. For him, this was a residence.


    A bed is also a residence, and a hundred beds are just a residence.


    In the area, he has lived in very poor rental houses, and he has also lived in magnificent villas. It makes no difference to him.


    Because he had seen so many things, the place where he lived before was nothing compared to these.


    "This Langqin Garden is big enough, so you guys live in this place too."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Chang Yuan and others looked unbelievable, and they were almost moved to cry.


    "Brother Su, what you said is true?"


    "of course."


    Chang Yuan and others followed Su Yan and harmed many people. If they were still living in ordinary places, things would definitely happen, and Su Yan would also help them.


    "Thank you Brother Su."


    The nine ascendants immediately ran into Langqin Garden and started looking for a place to live.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt a slight pain in his chest, and his complexion changed.


    "Don''t bite!"


    He hurriedly took out the ghost gourd to know who did the evil.


    Su Yan released Xiao Meng and said with a stern face: "How old are you, you still bite my chest!"


    The key is to bite and bite, and bite his private place, so that a man can bear it, if a woman is either runaway or tamed.


    Xiao Meng came out and looked at Su Yan angrily: "Bad guy, who kept you from letting me out."


    Su Yan said with a stern face, "Is it appropriate to let you out with so many people and so many things?"


    "I don''t care, I almost got choked to death in it."


    "Don''t give me a bad temper, you''re not too young anymore, you''re not even a little bit humble."


    Xiao Meng didn''t admit defeat, and looked at Su Yan with a sneer: "You still said me, aren''t you the same, you have robbed so much money from disciples of the same class, you also took off other people''s pants, and even treated the seniors so rudely."


    Su Yan said with an unkind look: "When I took someone else''s pants, did you peek?"


    Xiao Meng''s face blushed, she didn''t dare to look at Su Yan''s eyes, and whispered: "Rogue, Master Brother is a stinky rogue, how can Xiao Meng look at filthy things."


    "Well, you didn''t read it." Su Yan had an expression that he had known for a long time, and didn''t want to expose it.


    "Go find a room, let''s live in this place first."


    Xiao Meng nodded and lost her anger, and ran upstairs quickly.


    But after a while, there was a scream from upstairs.


    "Damn, where''s the wild girl, she dumped my things everywhere."


    Chang Yuanxin had a painful drip of blood.


    "I am destined for this room. I will be next to the master brother."


    "Who is your brother brother!"


    "Su Yan!" Xiao Meng said with her arms akimbo.


    Chang Yuan immediately persuaded, and immediately understood, there was no sound upstairs, and there was harmony.

 Chapter 2053： This son is so terrifying? !

    But for a while, Chang Yuan and others were cleansed up by Xiao Meng. Although Xiao Meng was not as strong as them, Xiao Meng had Su Yan as a backer.


    "Miss, how do you think this spirit fruit tastes?" Chang Yuan looked at Xiao Meng with a smile on his face.


    Xiaomeng said: "Well, so so."


    After speaking, I did not forget to spit out the fruit seeds.


    Chang Yuan chuckled, and everyone else laughed too.


    Su Yan came upstairs, and when he saw this scene, his face suddenly became dark.


    This stinky girl is getting more and more unruly, it''s time to train her well.


    Take in Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng is only seven or eight years old. Now seven or eight years have passed, and he is already fifteen years old.


    I have to say that the little girl is already slender, 1.72 meters tall, has a bumpy figure, and a beautiful face. If this is two or three years old, it won''t take away the soul of many men.


    But to Su Yan, Xiao Meng is just his sister and his apprentice.


    He has only two women so far, Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue.


    Besides, Ji Ruxue is still raising a ghost gourd. If he has other ideas, Ji Ruxue would know.


    Seeing Su Yan coming up, Xiao Meng suddenly changed his look while holding Erlang, and hurriedly stood up, with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Master, please take a seat."


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and nodded on her forehead that was half-shielded by Qingsi, Xiao Meng immediately covered her forehead.


    "Bad!"


    Xiao Meng left in a huff.


    Su Yan sat on the chair like an uncle, holding the Lingguo and eating with relish.


    But Chang Yuan and others were anxious.


    "Brother Su, he is still a child, and girls should be rich."


    Chang Yuan and others apparently regarded Xiao Meng as Su Yan''s child, and directly misunderstood.


    "Fuyang, she was spoiled and spoiled when she was a child, but now she is so small and big, she didn''t train for three days to go to the house."


    Chang Yuan and the others said with emotion: "If I could bring my own heirs, that would be great."


    Su Yan frowned and said, "He is my little apprentice, and he followed me with a deadly face."


    "apprentice?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and then they came to understand.


    "What''s good to bring with you, do you have to endure hardships with you? I don''t know how good it is to be at ease in the middle world."


    Su Yan''s words said that Chang Yuan and others were in trouble, and a group of people were speechless.


    If they are asked to make another choice, I am afraid that at least ordinary people do not plan to soar. It would be nice to be a chicken head in the middle world.


    It''s better than running into this upper world to be an ant.


    Of course, there are still some people who have different ideas. Now they are ants, but in time, they will also have a chance to rise.


    After all, they are rising in the mid-level world, and they have the same opportunity in this high-level world.


    The strong will never be afraid or afraid, the strong will always move forward!


    "You go to rest, we will discuss things tomorrow."


    After this assessment, although we were robbed along the way, everyone was very tired and it was time to rest.


    When everyone left, the house suddenly fell silent, and Su Yan couldn''t help putting down the spirit fruit in his hand.


    But Xiao Meng walked into the room in a ghostly manner at this time.


    "Go out, help me with the door." Su Yan gave an order, and Xiao Meng was pushed out, the door of the room was closed tightly, and the room suddenly lingered.


    "Bad guy, big bad guy, brother smelly master." Xiao Meng curled his lips, but stood at the door reluctantly.


    ...


    Compared with the tranquility of Langqin Garden, the inner door of Xuanji Sect had already exploded at this moment, and it was totally upset.


    Many inner sect disciples ran away to rob money. You must know that these people are not simply able to go there at will. They have a chance only after competition.


    As a result, they were robbed one by one by Su Yan and stripped of their clothes. Even Li Aotian, who was ranked eighth in the inner door rankings, was stripped of pants.


    This is a shame for the inner door.


    Of course, this group of people didn''t know at first, when someone went to ask those inner disciples who were robbed for benefits, the paper finally couldn''t contain the fire.


    "Brother, you got a lot of benefits when you intercepted the new disciple this time?"


    A group of inner disciples rubbed their hands, obviously as if they would not leave without giving any benefits.


    However, the dozens of inner disciples were angry and fiery.


    Seeing this group of people not speaking, everyone''s face became cold.


    An inner disciple named Xu Yan said: "Wang Liang, you don''t understand the rules!"


    "Yes, although you got this opportunity, you always have to give us a little bit of money, otherwise we will easily give it to you?" Another inner disciple also said.


    The faces of Wang Liang, Xiao Cheng and others were even more iron-faced, and they didn''t want to take it out. After all, everyone was an inner disciple with similar strengths, and they didn''t want to offend each other.


    But the point is that they didn''t. Not only did they miss a dime, they were robbed by Su Yan. Now their hearts are bleeding.


    But they can''t say it. Wouldn''t it be ridiculed by this group of people if they were to say it, and it would spread throughout the inner door, what face would it have then?


    "If you really don''t want to take it out, we''re welcome!"


    Hundreds of inner disciples had bad eyesight at this moment.


    Wang Liang was anxious and looked at the group of people and said: "Things have changed, we didn''t grab it at all."


    "Want to lie to us, do you think we are three-year-olds?!"


    "Really, the chief seniors blocked it, this time because of the gilt."


    Xiao Cheng could only talk nonsense.


    A group of people became puzzled, and they would doubt this, on the one hand because of the high respect of the chief, on the other hand because of the existence of gilt gold.


    "You didn''t lie to us?"


    "How can I lie to you, do you think we seem to have benefited?"


    "I don''t want to, but I want to die like a relative."


    "..."


    Xiao Cheng and others wanted to cry.


    But at this moment, an inner disciple ran over and said to everyone, "Xiao Cheng, they are lying!"


    Everyone looked over and changed their colors, even Xiao Cheng and Wang Liang''s complexion changed drastically.


    "The chief brother did not stop at all, and they did not grab anything."


    "Speak clearly!" shouted an inner disciple.


    "Not only did they not grab it, they were grabbed by the new disciple!"


    "what?!"


    The complexion of a group of people changed drastically, and Xiao Cheng and the others knew that they couldn''t hide it.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "Of course it''s true." The man continued, "More than that, it was an Ascendant who robbed them. Even Xu Zun and Li Aotian were robbed. Li Aotian and even his pants were taken off!"


    hiss!


    Everyone took a deep breath, their faces full of incredible.


    "How is this possible?!" Someone didn''t believe it.


    "I saw with my own eyes that Senior Brother Li Aotian ran away wearing leaves. In the end the leaves were crushed and he escaped naked.


    "Ascendant?!"


    "Yes!"


    "This son is so horrible?!"

 Chapter 2054： Please also ask brother to be the master for us!

    "Senior Brother Xu Zun was also robbed. All the people who went to rob this time were robbed!"


    The inner disciple said everything in one breath, and the teeth that surprised everyone almost fell to the ground.


    But at the moment, the scar on Wang Liang''s face was constantly squirming, unusually ugly, his hands clenched his fists, his expression of killing intent.


    Not only him, but also Xiao Cheng and others. All those who were robbed were extremely angry.


    The inner disciple saw that these people''s expressions were bad, and immediately slipped away.


    The remaining inner disciples looked at Wang Liang and others, no longer angry, but a sympathetic smile.


    "Wang Liang, it seems we blamed you."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be such a result, so we don''t want this dividend."


    "Yes, no more."


    A group of people seem to be very atmospheric, but they don''t know that the more they say it, the more they put knives in the hearts of Wang Liang and others.


    Their faces were all laughing, not sympathy at all, all mocking.


    "say no more!"


    Wang Liang roared, his eyes glaring at everyone.


    "What''s wrong with being robbed? If you are robbed of your ass, you can only get robbed!"


    "Yes, even Xu Zun and Li Aotian were robbed. Do you have the face to say us?!" Xiao Cheng also answered.


    The words of the two suddenly stopped everyone from smiling.


    They were right, Su Yan was too strong, and Li Aotian was not an opponent. He was completely hanged and beaten. The same result was achieved when these people went.


    Suddenly stood up and said: "Don''t laugh, everyone, what''s so funny!"


    Everyone suppressed their smiles and began to look straight.


    "Wang Liang, what is going on, an ascendant is really that strong?!" Suzu still didn''t believe it.


    "Nonsense, Li Aotian was hanged and beaten."


    Everyone took a deep breath, knowing that Li Aotian was the eighth in the inner ranking list.


    "It''s no wonder that the elder is going to recruit ascendants this time. This is simply a monster."


    "Yes, I am afraid we will have one more enchantment in our inner door in the future."


    Everyone was talking about it, so they stopped paying attention to Wang Liang and others.


    But Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng didn''t think so. They still had hatred on their faces, and the matter was absolutely endless.


    "It''s nothing more than he snatched our things. You know that he even dared to pick Li Aotian''s pants. This thing will definitely not just leave it alone."


    Everyone''s complexion changed and they naturally knew the meaning of Wang Liang''s words, but they didn''t dare to say it, fearing to burn themselves.


    "It''s gone, it''s all gone!" Xu urged everyone to leave, while he looked at Wang Liang and said, "You are not reconciled in your heart."


    "Nonsense, being robbed by a new disciple or a soaring counter-robbed, who can be willing."


    "Then you go find someone too."


    Wang Liang and Xiao Cheng glanced at each other, and said, "You mean we''re going to find Brother Luo Shu?!"


    Suddenly nodded.


    The pupils of the two shrank and shook their heads hurriedly and said, "Don''t go."


    "Timid as a mouse." Suddenly said with contempt.


    "Who do you say is as timid as a mouse!" Wang Liang was furious.


    "I said you, it''s all about losing to others, and I dare not save the soldiers."


    "Summary, you don''t fan the flames here, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking."


    "What''s my mind, this matter has nothing to do with me, kindly treat it as a donkey liver and lungs."


    "Hmph, Senior Brother Li Aotian must have gone to Senior Brother Luo Shu a long time ago, we don''t need to intervene in this matter."


    After a moment, he nodded: "What you said is reasonable, Li Aotian and Luo Shu are very close."


    They guessed right, not only Li Aotian, but even Xu Zun went to Luo Shu''s Villa.


    Luo Shu, the youngest inner disciple of Xuanji Sect, the fifth existence on the inner sect list, the enchanting genius of the previous session.


    Although younger than this group of inner disciples, this group of people is still respected as seniors, because strength is respected.


    The fifth elder bluntly said that he wanted to accept him as the chief disciple, but he refused. At that time, it caused a lot of fluctuations in the sect.


    Luo Shu said bluntly, if you don''t step on the seventh floor of the demon tower, you will never be the chief!


    Although Luo Shu is not the No. 1 evildoer in the inner door ranking list, he is also extremely terrifying!


    You know, the inner sect ranking list is not only the inner sect disciple, but also the chief disciple.


    The chief disciple is not necessarily better than the inner disciple, it''s just that the elders value their likes and even talents to become the chief disciple.


    Ming Kaili is the chief disciple, but he is not the first in the inner door rankings, he is only third.


    As for the first and second, they were extremely terrifying. They stayed in Xuanji Sect for a long, long time, and were more respectable than the nine elders and eight elders.


    It is not that they don''t want to be elders, but they are not in the sect, and they have been out for more than decades.


    It is said that when you go out, you are already in the perfect state of Yin and Yang!


    At this moment, Luo Shu is holding an ancient book and is devoted to research.


    Li Aotian started directly and came to the Shuyuan. When he saw Luo Shu, he hurried in.


    "Brother!"


    Li Aotian was full of grief and indignation.


    Luo Shu ignored it, still watching his books intently, as if he hadn''t heard Li Aotian''s voice.


    Li Aotian didn''t dare to speak any more, so he could only stand aside and wait patiently.


    At this time, Xu Zun also walked in, and saw Li Aotian standing beside him. He knew what was going on, so he could only walk to Li Aotian and stand beside him.


    Luo Shu is still reading books attentively. Why is he called Luo Shu because he likes books and is a bookworm.


    After a long time, the sky outside darkened, and Luo Shu stretched out and put the book down.


    "There is Yan Ruyu in the book, and there is a golden house in the book. It makes me feel uncomfortable without reading this day."


    Luo Shu stood up, and Li Aotian hurriedly delivered the brewed tea.


    Luo Shu took it, took a sip, and looked at the sky outside the window.


    "The weather is bad."


    Then he continued: "Go rob the junior and new disciples, can you do it too?"


    Li Aotian''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "We don''t want to go, we are just greedy for the little gilded lord."


    Luo Shu said with a straight face: "It''s fine to go, but in the end, he was robbed, his pants were stripped, and his face was lost!"


    Li Aotian''s face was flushed, and he lowered his head. This was a shame to him, the biggest shame since his birth.


    Xu Zun was secretly amused on the side. Although he was also robbed, he was not stripped of his pants, so he could not sympathize with Li Aotian.


    "What''s the identity of that person?"


    "Is an ascendant, unable to see through the realm, but very powerful!"


    "Very powerful?" Luo Shu looked at Li Aotian, squinting slightly.


    "For the brother, it''s nothing but duckweed."


    "Huh, shame, you still have the face to come to me now?"


    Li Aotian knelt down immediately and pleaded with his face all over his face: "Brother, you must help me, and you must punish the little beast, otherwise I will have no authority in the sect!"


    Xu Zun also knelt down: "Please also ask brother to call the shots for us!"

 Chapter 2055： Come out and die!

    The two knelt in front of Luo Shu, with longing and indignation on their faces.


    If they could beat Su Yan, how could they come to ask Luo Shu, desperate, but they couldn''t bear it.


    Luo''s writing was indifferent, with a scholarly atmosphere, without the slightest anger, but there was a hint of hatred in his eyes.


    "Get up."


    Luo Shu turned his back to the two of them. He didn''t want to see them because he was too embarrassed to look at them.


    It is better to look at the two of them than to look at the dimness outside the window, even if the weather is bad, it is better to see them.


    The two slowly stood up, with a hint of joy on their faces. They knew that Luo Shu had asked them to get up, and that was agreed.


    Li Aotian knows the character of Luo Shu too well. Although this man looks like a scholar and looks extremely delicate, he is cruel and cruel, and countless people have died in his hands.


    In the inner door, the first and the second were not at home, the third Ming Kaili followed the three elders at any time, and the fourth was a little girl. Luo Shu fifth basically controlled the inner door.


    In the inner sect, if anyone refuses to obey Luo Shu or obey him, Luo Shu smiles on the surface, and secretly must stabbing a knife in your back.


    Many people in the inner gate died miserably, and some people could not find their corpse capital.


    Don''t underestimate this sect, it is like a reduced version of a country, a very dark society.


    How arrogant and arrogant Li Aotian was at the beginning, someone looked down upon him, but in the end he was not a docile man who was cleaned up by Luo Shu.


    "Brother, are you coming forward directly?" Li Aotian asked cautiously.


    Luo Shu turned his back to the two of them, looked up at the window, and stretched out a jade hand like a woman.


    A drizzle had begun to fall outside the window, and soon Luo Shu''s jade hands were covered with rain, and they were hairy, like small thorns on plant leaves.


    "Do you know why this rain is so clear?"


    The two frowned slightly, thinking hard, this has nothing to do with their business.


    But Li Aotian knew that Luo Shu''s literary and youthful illness could never be changed, and he would definitely not give up if he didn''t answer.


    Li Aotian thought and thought, and finally could only say: "Because it hasn''t fallen to the ground, and it hasn''t been contaminated by soil."


    Luo Shu turned around and looked at Li Aotian with a smile: "Wrong, because it hasn''t been bloodied yet!"


    "The turbid muddy water can be clear again, but the rainwater stained with blood will never be clear!"


    The two of them had cheeks jumping wildly. They knew that Luo Shu''s words were wrong, and things seemed not as simple as they thought.


    They just wanted Luo Shu to come forward, teach Su Yan, and then ask Su Yan to return their things and apologize.


    But what does this blood mean?


    The two dared not think about it, some of their scalp numb.


    Zongmen went straight to kill the jab. This was a long-established rule, but the Zongmen never stopped killing.


    The push of the two was a little soft, and they felt an extreme coldness, like a lingering cold wind, which penetrated into their bodies, instantly cold from head to toe.


    Luo Shu put his hand back, wiped the rain from his hand with a handkerchief, and then said: "Put an umbrella."


    Li Aotian and Xu Zun searched everywhere, and finally found two oil-paper umbrellas.


    In this way, the three of them left Luo Shu''s library and disappeared in the light of rain.


    At this moment, the Xuanji Sect was extremely calm. Although everyone knew about the assessment, no one dared to step into Langqin Garden for half a minute.


    The new disciples headed by Liu Jin didn''t dare, the inner disciples didn''t dare, the outer disciples didn''t dare, and they all feared Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also happy, staying in his own small building, leisurely absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, his dantian itself has vitality, but it is much worse than the natural vitality of heaven and earth.


    What he has to do now is very simple, which is to absorb the vitality derived from the heavens and the earth, transform it into vitality, and then fill his dantian.


    As for the vitality in the dantian itself, it was dissipated, and it was no longer useful.


    This sounds simple, but it is not a small project. It must cost something, just like changing blood.


    Xiao Meng was still waiting outside, although she was mischievous and self-willed, she did not dare to leave without Su Yan''s order.


    Chang Yuan and others called Xiao Meng to eat, but Xiao Meng didn''t even go, and Chang Yuan and others brought it in the end.


    Everyone knew that Su Yan was in retreat, so naturally they didn''t dare to bother and did their own things.


    But the drizzle in the sky got bigger and bigger, and in the end it became a downpour, and the gloomy sky seemed to be completely covered by black clouds at this moment.


    Only the electric light brought a little light and cut an endless black cloud into several pieces.


    The thunder was loud, mixed with the sound of rain falling on the eaves, and it was very noisy, but Su Yan was still absorbed in his vitality.


    His absorption speed was astounding, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was fully operated, absorbing vital energy like a kun.


    But at this moment, there are three more people on the Xiaoshi Road outside Langqin Garden, naturally Luo Shu and others.


    When the other inner disciples saw it, they all gave in three points, and their faces showed surprise.


    After the three of Luo Shu left for a long time, these inner disciples gathered and talked a lot.


    "It''s raining so hard, where is Brother Luo Shu going?"


    "Did you not see the two people next to him?"


    "I saw it, it was Li Aotian and Xu Zun."


    "That''s not right."


    The person suddenly realized that his face suddenly changed and said, "Luo Shu went to find Su Yan himself?!"


    "Yes!"


    "There is a good show to watch this time, Luo Shu personally come forward!"


    "Spare you, Su Yan is so evil, you have to bow your head in front of Brother Luo Shu!"


    The inner disciples who were robbed were very pleasantly surprised, and they knew that this time they must be stable.


    When Liu Jin and the others heard the news, they jumped up with excitement, and in spite of the heavy rain, they walked towards Langqin Garden under their umbrellas.


    Naturally such good things have to be seen with your own eyes, otherwise it would be a pity.


    They have to watch the heavy rain, even if the knife is thrown, otherwise it will be hard to get rid of the hatred.


    Li Aotian glanced at the back and said to Luo Shu, "Do you want to clean up those people?"


    Luo Shu shook his head and said, "Many of these people are also victims, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then don''t use it. Anyway, this thing can''t be blocked, and letting them see it will be considered calm."


    Li Aotian nodded and continued to hold the umbrella for Luo Shu.


    At this moment, the three of them arrived in front of Langqin Garden.


    Xu Zun directly shouted, "Su Yan, come out and die!"


    Xu Zun''s voice was very loud. Although it was raining heavily, it could be heard all around and spread through half of the inner door.


    Xiao Meng, who was standing outside the door, frowned at this moment. Of course she was angry when she heard this.


    Chang Yuan and the others also showed horror on their faces. They thought that no one would dare to come, but they hadn''t rested for a while before someone came.


    They naturally didn''t dare to go out, they would definitely have to be stripped of their skins when they went out, so they could only hide in the house properly, waiting for Su Yan to leave.

 Chapter 2056： Three questions from Luo Shu!

    Xu Zun''s yelling didn''t stop, he stopped for a moment when he roared for the first time. Seeing that Lang Qinyuan didn''t respond, he roared again.


    "Child Su Yan, come out and die!"


    Xu Zun''s such clamor is extremely arrogant, after all, this is Xuanji Sect, this is the land of the sect, so loud and bad words, it is rare.


    All of this is of course Luo Shu''s approval. If Luo Shu disagrees, how could Xu Zun shout like this.


    In his heart, he hadn''t forgotten the fear of being only matched by Su Yan, and he knew Su Yan''s fear.


    But with Luo Shu, he was naturally not afraid of anything, his heart was already filled with anger, and he only wanted to see Su Yan being stepped on to get rid of his anger.


    Seeing Xu Zun roaring for several times, Lang Qinyuan still did not respond, which made Xu Zun stop.


    "Brother, this Su Yan is huddled in Langqin Garden, so he dare not come out."


    Luo Shu looked at Langqin Garden indifferently, ignoring Xu Zun''s words.


    "Langqin Garden, the first court in the inner gate, what a pity, what a pity."


    Luo Shu was sighing that such a good Bieyuan had been given to Su Yan. It was completely ruined and his heart ached.


    At first he wanted Langqin Garden, but the elders didn''t give it, but now he gave it a little trash that just soared up.


    Li Aotian and Xu Zun were humiliated by Su Yan, Luo Shu didn''t take it to heart, he was just angry.


    As the chief of the inner door, Su Yan made such a big disturbance and occupied Langqin Garden. He was dissatisfied, and he had to act, otherwise his position would be shaken.


    Liu Jin walked towards Luo Shu at the moment, and said with respect: "Compared with this one is Senior Brother Luo, right?"


    Gilt is the little prince of the Xuancheng Empire. He has a noble status, and he is also in the late Yin-Yang realm. In the face of Luo Shu, he will naturally not be stubborn and courteous.


    Luo Shu turned to look at Liu Jin, smiling, and said: "The little prince has entered the Xuanji Sect, and Luo Shu has not yet welcomed him. He is rude and rude."


    "Senior Brother Luo is serious, how can I be gilded and so dear."


    If he hadn''t been beaten by Su Yan, he might still be a bit arrogant, but now he knows how to be a man, and he definitely can''t be high-profile.


    "Brother Luo is here for Su Yan, right?"


    Luo Shu nodded.


    "Yes, I heard that the sect recruited a remarkable new disciple this time, but he still came up, just like witnessing it, talking about good tea, and getting to know the middle world."


    The expressions of Xu Zun, Li Aotian and others changed suddenly. There is something wrong with what Luo Shu said.


    But is it that Liu Jin doesn''t understand that he has seen too much of this kind of literati.


    Killing cannot be called killing, it should be called farewell, and duel cannot be called duel, it should be called discussion.


    "The gilt strength is invincible, so you should be humiliated, but it''s not easy to mention Brother Luo."


    Luo Shu nodded, stopped talking, and continued to look at Langqin Garden without any intention of rushing.


    Xiao Meng couldn''t bear it anymore, and went downstairs violently. Chang Yuan and others couldn''t stop him.


    "I must go, they are so barking, to see if I don''t **** their mouths."


    Xiao Meng walked downstairs, holding an umbrella directly to the door of Langqin Garden.


    Seeing Luo Shu and the others, Xiao Meng said with enthusiasm: "Where do you come from?


    Xu Zun was stunned, Li Aotian was also stunned, everyone was stunned.


    They had never seen Xiao Meng, nor had they heard of Xuan Ji Zong having such a small sister.


    Xu Zun coldly snorted, "Where did the wild girl come from, go away."


    "You even scolded my master brother to see if I would not tear your mouth."


    After Xiao Meng said, the oil-paper umbrella in his hand flew directly into the sky, and his tall long legs kicked directly towards Xu Zun.


    Xu Zun''s expression turned cold. Although Xiao Meng was very playful and made him itch, he also had to deal with it.


    Because Su Yan is his enemy, and those who hook up with Su Yan are also enemies.


    Faced with a kick from Xiao Meng, Xu Zun didn''t care, and directly blocked it with his hands.


    But in the next second, Xu Zun''s complexion changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but lose his voice: "You little girl have a lot of strength."


    Xiao Meng tried his best with this kick, even Xu Zun took a few steps back.


    Compared with Xu Zun, Xiao Meng''s realm is naturally far from that of Xu Zun. She is so strong solely relying on the techniques left by her father.


    Xu Zun endured the kick, his face was dull, angrily, he directly blasted towards Xiao Meng with a punch.


    The power of this punch is not small, even Xiao Meng can''t resist it.


    Luo Shu on the side didn''t mean to stop him, he was waiting for Su Yan, and the others had nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Su Yan had just run for a week, only part of his dantian''s vitality was discharged, and only part of the absorption was absorbed.


    But there was too much movement outside and he could only give up.


    Su Yan got up from the bed and walked outside the house.


    The door was pushed open, and at a glance, he saw Xu Zun''s fist at a distance from Xiao Meng.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he leaped into the air, rushing directly towards Xu Zun.


    With one kick, Su Yan kicked Xu Zun directly into the back mountain, his bones and bones broken, and the whole person was like a puddle of mud.


    If it weren''t for Xu Zun''s solid foundation, this kick would definitely kill him.


    If he dared to touch his female disciple, Su Yan didn''t kill him. Xu Zun was merciful.


    Seeing this scene, many people''s pupils contracted, and they couldn''t help but step back a few steps, shocked in their hearts, and swallowed all the words they wanted to shout before.


    Li Aotian''s face changed, his feet were shaking.


    He almost kicked Xu Zun to death with one kick, Su Yan was more terrifying than he thought.


    It was Luo Shu, whose original plain gaze showed a hint of coldness at this moment.


    He leaped up, headed towards the back mountain, and directly brought Xu Zun back, running a source of power to help Xu Zun stop his injury.


    "Take him to Xuanzhen Pavilion."


    Xuanzhen Pavilion is the medical room of Xuanji Sect, where all injuries are treated.


    An inner disciple hurriedly left Langqin Garden with Xu Zun on his back.


    "You are Su Yan!"


    Luo Shu looked at Su Yan coldly, the previous indifference has disappeared.


    He wanted to pretend to be calm and calm about this matter, but now things surpassed his expectations, Xu Zun was almost kicked to death, and he couldn''t be so calm.


    "Who are you?!" Su Yan asked coldly.


    Li Aotian stood behind Luo Shu and said loudly: "This is our senior brother Luo Shu, fifth in the inner door ranking!"


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and the cold light in his eyes shot directly at Luo Shu.


    "Brother Luo Shu, you saw Xu Zun bullying the female stream, and you didn''t care about it. What a good senior."


    Others whispered, Li Aotian gritted his teeth, unexpectedly Su Yan actually blamed Luo Shu on Dao.


    Luo Shu didn''t panic, looked at Xiao Meng, and said lightly: "Is she a member of Xuanji Sect!"


    "What is your intention to bring someone to Xuanjizong privately, I haven''t asked you about your sins yet!"


    "You are an ascendant, I very much suspect that you brought her up from the middle world!"


    Luo Shu asked three questions, every word is sonorous and powerful, and every sentence punishes the heart, and its meaning is self-evident.

 Chapter 2057： Tit for tat

    Everything changes, not the same.


    At the beginning, Luo Shu came to Langqin Garden just to polish Su Yan''s arrogance. After all, he was the first person in the inner sect.


    He will never allow the inner door to be unquiet, this kind of thorn must be pulled out of his thorn.


    But now it was different. There was a little dream. Xu Zun wanted to teach Xiaomeng, but was almost kicked to death by Su Yan.


    This matter has risen to another level, a level that must be resolved severely!


    Luo Shu only wanted Su Yan to be honest, but it was different now, and he temporarily changed his decision.


    Luo Shu asked three times, that was his attitude. He looked like a well-mannered scholar, dressed like a scholar.


    But in fact, this is a master who eats people without spitting out bones, which is more terrifying than ordinary people and even more creepy.


    When Luo Shu asked, he naturally had a purpose, and his heart was shameful!


    He didn''t directly say that Su Yan almost kicked Xu Zun to death, but instead bit Xiao Meng.


    Because he had never seen Xiao Meng, he was also sure that Xuan Ji Sect did not have this female disciple.


    So where did the little dream come from? Su Yan must have brought it.


    The Xuanji Sect has regulations that do not allow anyone to come without permission.


    Of course, even if this article is violated, there will be no serious consequences. It will only be punished. Moreover, Su Yan is now the number one new disciple, and the limelight is so strong, maybe the elder will not punish him.


    So Luo Shu immediately threw out another assassin, bluntly saying that Xiao Meng was brought up by Su Yan from the middle world!


    This was an absolute killer move. It was all about trying to rub Su Yan on the ground. In the end, he was cleaned up by the sect according to the strictest punishment. The consequences were naturally self-evident.


    All the people present were cheeky violently. I didn''t expect that Luo Shu would not speak. When he spoke, he would be so shocking. It was a horrible sentence and he wanted to kill Su Yan.


    Liu Jin didn''t dare to speak at this moment, stepping back, this matter is no longer the grievance between them and Su Yan, but whether Su Yan can stay in Xuanji Sect and whether he can survive.


    Bringing people up privately from the middle world is one of the most serious things. The punishment is to punish the heart, and there is no way to survive.


    Everyone even looked at Su Yan sympathetically, killing people but nodding their heads, and Luo Shu was obviously going to destroy Su Yan and let Su Yan be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    Chang Yuan and the others were pale, they understood what it meant, and they were uneasy about it before.


    Xiao Meng didn''t know these things, she just clapped her hands and applauded: "The master brother is so good, that big barbarian speaks violently, so he should teach him."


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "If you dare to bully Xiao Meng, how can the master brother leave it alone? Besides, Xiao Meng came forward for the sake of the master brother."


    Su Yan was a little spoiled for Xiao Meng. After all, Xiao Meng was lonely and lonely at a young age. If he didn''t give a little care, Xiao Meng would be even more lonely.


    The echoes of Luo Shu''s three questions disappeared, and Su Yan did not respond to Luo Shu''s word at all, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    This made Luo Shu''s face more and more gloomy. He didn''t think that Su Yan was not afraid, but just pretended to be calm and calm.


    Luo Shu took out his inner disciple order, which represented his identity and his strength!


    "I order you to tell who she is, or don''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    Luo Shu''s voice echoed throughout Langqin Garden, and the lingering sound remained for a long time.


    The sky became darker and the rainstorm became more majestic, but it didn''t let everyone go. They were all shocked faces looking at Su Yan and Luo Shu.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Someone is twittering, it''s very annoying, what do you think?"


    "Brother Master, that person not only twitters, but also wants to deal with Xiaomeng."


    "How is that strange?" Su Yan smiled.


    "You have to be the same as that big barbarian."


    "Well, if you use force to deal with barbarians, you should change your way to deal with literati."


    "Then you are the master."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Luo Shu with a flat expression.


    "Brother Luo Shu, as a literati, are you also tainted by the character of the barbarian?"


    Luo Shu ignored him and shouted sternly: "Su Yan, I am not playing around with you, you must now explain her identity."


    "Xiaomeng''s identity?" Su Yan smiled, "She is a powerful person, of course she is a person from the upper world."


    "Don''t want to lie to me, he must have been brought by you from the middle world!"


    "Xiao Meng was when I came to Xuan Ji Sect halfway through, she was attacked by a monster, and when I rescued her, she recognized me as a master."


    Su Yan looked at Chang Yuan and the others: "Right?"


    Chang Yuan and the others were taken aback, then nodded hurriedly.


    "Brother Su is right, we have seen this with our own eyes."


    Luo''s expression was cold, with frost on his face, it was cold to his bones.


    Obviously he didn''t believe it, but Su Yan was not afraid of Chang Yuan and the others.


    After all, Xiao Meng was originally Yuan Li in his body. He was a little surprised at the beginning, but later learned that Xiao Meng was a person in the upper world.


    His father must also be in the upper world.


    When she stayed on the earth, she definitely didn''t want to take her to meet the danger, but where her father is now, whether it is alive or dead, nothing is known.


    As long as Xiao Meng is in the body of Yuanli, then how Luo Shu asks three times, even one hundred questions is useless.


    Luo Shu knew that playing with Su Yan had no effect at all. To find out the identity of Xiao Meng, the necessary elders came forward.


    But he can''t wait.


    What''s more, there is another situation. If Xiao Meng is really a member of the upper world, then all his plans will fail, and he won''t even be able to teach Su Yan.


    Xu Zun was seriously injured, he had to take action, and Su Yan had to bow his head.


    Therefore, Luo Shu''s face recovered calmly, and the oil-paper umbrella had been covering him from the rainstorm.


    "Su Yan, don''t blame me for toasting and not eating fine wine."


    Luo Shu looked at Su Yan, a bleak color cast over his eyes.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t know what Senior Brother Luo said."


    "The elder will take care of this little girl''s affairs. I will not ask now, but you have robbed the inner door and even the new disciple''s affairs. You have hurt Xu Zun badly just now. Shouldn''t you speak to one of them!"


    Su Yan smiled even more, and glanced at the people around him: "These people still have a face to follow you. They really have a thicker skin than a city wall."


    "Brother Luo, you have to know that I am a good citizen and I was forced to rob them!"


    As soon as this was said, everyone''s cheeks jumped wildly, almost vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    In this case, they were embarrassed and forced Su Yan to rob them, just like picking up their pants.


    Li Aotian flushed even more. If it weren''t for Luo Shu, he would be angrily trying to make Su Yan humiliate him.


    "Words cannot convince Junior Brother Su Yan, then Senior Brother, I can only fight with you."


    Luo Shu rolled up his sleeves, and suddenly a violent force of power spread all over his body, rushing towards Su Yan!

 Chapter 2058： Pants crazy demon!

    This sudden change caused everyone around him to be taken aback, and then all of them showed joy.


    "Brother Luo Shu finally made a move!"


    "Fuck him!"


    "Yes, let him know how great!"


    A group of people raised their arms and shouted, basically they were robbed by Su Yan.


    Liu Jin stood in the rain, the oil-paper umbrella was blown by the wind, and he was wet by the rain, but he didn''t care.


    "Senior Luo Shu, you are the person I admire in gilt!"


    Everyone is looking at the battlefield, regardless of the size of the rainstorm, but Su Yan is the focus.


    They have hatred in their hearts. They have all been robbed. Many people have been beaten. Many people have been stripped of their clothes and their pants are not left.


    This is not what humiliation is, it is simply unforgivable.


    Luo Shu displayed a vigorous vitality, and the surrounding rainstorm dissipated around him, all turned into mist.


    His speed is unparalleled, like the wind, quietly, and directly in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan stood, and Chang Yuan, who was holding the umbrella for him, backed away in a hurry. If he didn''t go back, he would be crushed into meat sauce.


    Su Yan ignored the torrential rain, looking at Luo Shu with a pair of eyes.


    Su Yan raised his hand casually and blasted out a punch directly, just like hitting a bull in the air, leaving many people confused.


    Does it hit the air?


    Luo Shu appeared at the place of his fist, and Su Yan''s fist touched Luo Shu''s fist.


    There was no power to shake the four directions, and there was just a loud noise, and then the two bounced away.


    I have to say that the power of this Luo Shu is really terrifying.


    Looking at a weak scholar, his strength is actually a bit stronger than Xu Zun''s. It is true that people cannot look like this.


    Su Yan only used 70% of his strength and drew a tie with Luo Shu. It seems that his strength is about the same as that of Luo Shu.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, his eyes looked at Luo Shu faintly.


    "Brother Luo Shu''s strength is really not weak."


    Luo Shu''s face was cold. He thought he could defeat Su Yan with this punch, crushing it strongly, and let Su Yan kneel at his feet.


    But in fact, Su Yan was even with him, which made him realize that Su Yan is really not easy.


    "No wonder Li Aotian is not your opponent, our Xuanji Sect really has a genius."


    What made Luo Shu''s heart cold the most was that he couldn''t detect Su Yan''s realm. This was the most terrifying.


    "Junior Brother Su Yan, then take me one more trick!"


    Luo Shu burst out of vitality, a green light shining in all directions, and everyone was discolored.


    "Brother Luo Shu is serious!"


    "Now Su Yan has some pain!"


    Luo Shu''s eyes were filled with a green luster, as if possessed by a soul, and an invisible sword appeared in his hand, which actually had a cold killing intent.


    "Luo Shujian!"


    Luo Shu roared, and the invisible sword slashed directly towards the sky. The sky was cut in half by him, the clouds separated, and a glow of light fell.


    The invisible sword was even more terrifying, and the rays of light rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan knew that this was Luo Shu''s ultimate move, did he finally use the secret technique?


    Su Yan gathered his two hands and directly displayed a force of destruction.


    Yuanli blessing is a hundred times stronger than before!


    "Coming to the middle world, you are the first person to make me look right!"


    What Su Yan was telling was the truth, even when facing the elders of the Five Main Schools, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously.


    Compared with Luo Shu, the five people are nothing, although they are all in the same realm.


    Luo Shu said nothing, Wan Dao Guang had already attacked and killed Su Yan. He intended to kill Su Yan.


    As the person in charge of the inner sect, his position cannot be shaken. He must play with everyone in his hands, and he must let the thorns like Su Yan disappear!


    Of course, Su Yan knew Luo Shu''s intentions, but he didn''t care enough, so Yuan Li in his hand rushed towards Luo Shu directly.


    "What kind of power is that!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed abruptly, and Su Yan''s destructive power gave them a feeling of palpitations, as if the whole person was in a place where the sky broke and the earth was on the verge of destruction!


    "Is this child going against the sky?"


    Everyone looked at their anger, and right now they really didn''t think Luo Shu would win, and the power that Su Yan showed was too terrifying.


    The power of destruction directly swallowed all the rays of light, and then destroyed, and the world returned to its previous hazy state.


    The invisible sword in Luo Shu''s hand was still glowing, and he rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    "Eat my sword!"


    Luo Shu brandished an invisible sword and attacked Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan''s hands were bladed, facing the enemy.


    When the blade touched, Luo''s writing color changed suddenly. It was the first time that he saw a human body turn into a blade, and it was so strong.


    He turned for two weeks and stood in the air, with a pair of green eyes staring at Su Yan, full of killing intent.


    "Unexpectedly, you have two more troubles."


    In fact, Luo Shu''s heart was cold, and Su Yan had more than a couple of attacks, which made him feel terrified.


    A new disciple, a soaring one, why is it as strong as before? Has the median world changed?


    Just when Luo Shu was stunned, Su Yan flew towards him.


    "Brother Luo Shu, distraction is a big taboo when fighting!"


    Su Yan slapped Luo Shu with a palm, and Luo Shu hurriedly resisted, but Su Yan still slapped him and hit the ground.


    A little blood spilled from the corner of Luo Shu''s mouth and looked at Su Yan coldly. He didn''t expect Su Yan to sneak attack.


    "mean!"


    The others roared.


    However, in fact, if Su Yan really wanted to make a move, Luo Shu might have belched long ago. He was just a reminder to Luo Shu, and Luo Shu understood.


    "Hurry up and show your old bottom, otherwise it''s really boring."


    Su Yan''s words stimulated Luo Shu. Luo Shu burst out of green vitality, turning into an invisible killing intent, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Is this your strongest skill."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and the vitality in his body circulated out, and the force of collapse easily defeated Luo Shu''s power.


    Luo''s expression changed drastically and he hurriedly backed away, but how to back up, he was directly hit by Su Yan''s destructive force, his chest sunken and collapsed on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned, their faces full of incredible, Luo Shu, Luo Shu, the fifth in the inner door, was defeated!


    But it was much more than that, Su Yan walked up to Luo Shu and looked at him.


    "Senior Brother Luo Shu has taken over."


    Luo Shu flushed, and he dared not look at Su Yan''s eyes. He didn''t understand why he lost or why.


    But the next second, he never dreamed that Su Yan would dare to treat him this way!


    Stabbed!


    Luo Shu''s clothes were all shattered, and even the last pants were missing.


    Luo Shu hadn''t reacted yet, everyone was looking at him directly.


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck!"


    Su Yan looked at Luo Shu without paying any attention to his face, and said directly, "Call things out."


    "Su Yan, you!"


    Luo Shuqi trembled all over, he didn''t expect that Su Yan would even dare to pick up his pants, this pants madness!

 Chapter 2059： Words of the elders

    It''s not just that Luo Shu didn''t expect it, but everyone present didn''t expect it.


    They didn''t expect Luo Shu to lose, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to take Luo Shu''s pants.


    More than that, Su Yan now still wants Luo Shu to surrender his own things, which is arrogant to the limit.


    "If you lose, this is the punishment. You can''t let me fight you for nothing. Then I''m losing out."


    Su Yan''s words were like acupuncture, making Luo Shu almost fainted.


    Chang Yuan hurriedly covered Xiao Meng''s eyes and said, "The little girl''s house, there are some things I can''t see."


    Xiao Meng got rid of Chang Yuan and said, "I didn''t watch what I covered."


    After speaking, I couldn''t help but peek at the place where Su Yan and Luo Shu were.


    Luo Shu''s face was green, and he looked at Su Yan coldly: "Do you really want something from me!"


    He is a threat, he is a provocation, he is a question!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Look, they lost, but their pants flew away. Did they give me things too."


    The other people''s faces were flushed, and they lowered their heads involuntarily, as it was.


    Luo Shu endured the pain and took out a storage bag directly from his body.


    They are such strong people, naturally, they don''t put storage bags in their pockets, but hide them in their bodies.


    Su Yan took the storage bag, glanced at it, and said with disdain, "Brother Luo Shu is too prevarication for me."


    "Little gilt lord''s are worth more than you."


    "I am a scholar, naturally shy in my pocket."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It seems that Senior Brother Luo Shu thinks that the clean body is not seen enough. Would you like me to take you to Xiyuan for a stroll?"


    Xiyuan, the place with the most female disciples of the sect, Dongyuan is the residence of male disciples.


    Luo Shu''s face changed, and his face was cold.


    "Su Yan, don''t be too much!"


    "Excessive?" Su Yan approached Luo Shu, looked down at him, and whispered softly, "I didn''t kill you, it was my greatest kindness to you."


    This sentence was so quiet that no one else heard it, only Luo Shu heard it.


    His face changed drastically, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, extremely cold.


    He knew that what Su Yan was telling was not a lie, but the truth. If it were not for fear of the sect, Luo Shu would really be a corpse now.


    This made his heart cold, and the person in front of him was even more terrifying than himself. He didn''t dare to provoke or provoke.


    At least, it is absolutely impossible to provoke him now, Luo Shu dare not use his life as a bet.


    "Take it out, so I can share some among the many seniors."


    Luo Shu took out his other storage bag, the color was different, and it was woven with golden silk silk, which could store more things.


    Su Yan checked it out and his eyes were worth it.


    Yes, this Luo Shu is hidden, it is a small treasury!


    Just looking at it so casually, there are five level five elixir, which does not include many five-level pill.


    As for the fourth-grade Lingcao and the pill, this Luo Shu is really fat and oily!


    Even Su Yan was shocked. The little gilt prince was a prince, and only a fifth-grade spirit grass was given to him by his father.


    People must not look at themselves, and the sea must not be measured. This Luo Shu has been making a fortune in silence.


    Su Yan took out dozens of fourth-grade pill and dozens of fourth-grade spirit grass from the storage bag.


    "This is all rewarded by Luo Shu!"


    The pill and spirit grass all flew into the hands of the disciples present, and their expressions changed drastically.


    How could they want it? They didn''t dare to know it was Luo Shu''s thing.


    "I can''t ask for it!" Li Aotian refused righteously.


    Su Yan took it back and said, "I didn''t plan to give it to you."


    "You!" Li Aotian became angry when he knew that Su Yan was playing tricks on him.


    "Brother Luo Shu, let''s talk about it. Brothers, brothers, sisters and sisters dare not ask for it."


    Luo Shu''s face was gloomy and terrifying, like a man-eating demon, and he glared at Su Yan.


    "I give this to everyone, accept it!"


    He didn''t dare not say anything because he was afraid that Su Yan would do other things to him.


    Many people look ecstatic, this is the fourth-grade pill and the fourth-grade spiritual grass, which are rare things.


    Many people don''t even have a single plant or one in their storage bags, and they are basically third-level and third-grade.


    At this moment, many people who were robbed by Su Yan made money instead.


    Naturally, the gilt didn''t make a profit, and he still lost money.


    Everyone is a subordinate, giving it for nothing, don''t do it for nothing, even some people have different opinions on Su Yan.


    Then, Su Yan looked at Luo Shu and used a source of energy to restore Luo Shu''s injury somewhat.


    "Brother Luo Shu, the matter is over, please!"


    A word of invitation, unusually harsh, is nothing more than chasing away customers.


    Luo Shu clenched these fists tightly, and the sound of bone rubbing was endless. In the end, he could only turn around and leave Langqin Garden.


    Seeing that Luo Shu left, the others naturally followed.


    "Brother Master, give me a few pills."


    Xiao Meng hurriedly took Su Yan''s arm, staring at the storage bag in Su Yan''s hand with her big eyes.


    Su Yan squeezed her nose, and finally gave him a dozen fourth-level pill, plus a fifth-level pill.


    Xiao Meng swallowed all of it happily, and the whole person suddenly swelled into a rich little dream.


    "Brother Master, this medicine is too effective, Xiao Meng''s slender figure is gone, woo woo woo!"


    "Whoever asked you to swallow it, Su Yan is not sympathetic.


    ...


    Compared to Langqin Garden, there is a courtyard behind the Xuanjizong nave at this moment.


    An old man with age spots on his face was sitting next to the stone seat, his eyes focused on the chess game, very attentive.


    But after a while, a young man came over, it was Ming Kaili.


    "Five Elders."


    This person is the five elders, is also a high position in the sect, and his strength is unpredictable.


    "Kerry came to me, what''s the matter?"


    The five elders were still looking at the chess game, very attentive.


    "Fifth Elder, something went wrong."


    "Say."


    "Luo Shu ran to Langqin Garden."


    "Langqin Garden?"


    The fifth elder raised his head and looked at Ming Kaili.


    "Yes!"


    "Isn''t Langqin Garden empty?"


    "The Eighth Elder has given it to the new disciple recruited this time."


    "Oh." The Fifth Elder nodded and said, "He seems to have mentioned it."


    "Fifth elder, are you not worried at all, the guy Luo Shu is kind to him."


    "Hehe, I know what Luo Shu is like, but he can''t find anything cheap this time."


    Ming Kaili was stunned for a while, and said, "Fifth Elder, what do you mean by this?"


    "Luo Shu is the fifth in the inner door. Canghuo and the others are outside. Cangshui doesn''t ask anything. You are the chief disciple. He is in charge of the inner door."


    Ming Kaili nodded, it was true, but what did it have to do with his coming here?


    "Lao Ba mentioned to me that the new ascender is a fate, how can it be dim because of his Luo Shu."


    Ming Kai''s face changed abruptly, and he couldn''t help saying: "Fifth Elder, don''t you think?!"

 Chapter 2060： conspiracy

    Ming Kaili didn''t finish, his meaning behind it was obvious, Luo Shu was no match for Su Yan!


    How could this be possible? He knew that Kaili had eight heads and would not believe such a result.


    The fifth elder smiled and said, "What do you think of my chess game?"


    Where did Ming Kaili have that thought, sitting next to the fifth elder, hurriedly said: "Fifth elder, how could Luo Shu come back down."


    The fifth elder smiled even more and pointed to the lotus in the lotus pond next to him.


    "The lotus is so gorgeous, it''s almost unrecognizable, it''s no longer white."


    Ming Kaili is even more in the mist.


    "I only have so much to say, so let''s think about the rest of it for yourself, Luo Shu''s affairs are fine."


    The fifth elder stood up and walked towards the courtyard.


    Ming Kaili looked at the back of the five elders and was even more puzzled.


    He couldn''t help rushing to the Eighth Elder, who was having a love affair with his little wife.


    Seeing Ming Kaili coming, the Eighth Elder tidied his clothes.


    "Kerry, what''s the matter with me?"


    "Elder Eighth, Luo Shu ran to Langqin Garden."


    The eighth elder''s complexion changed slightly, and he said angrily: "This Luo Shu, is getting bolder and bolder!"


    "Elder Eighth, why don''t you go take a look?"


    The Eighth Elder did not leave, but asked: "Where have you been to the Fifth Elder?"


    "Yeah." Ming Kaili didn''t hide it.


    "What did he say?"


    "The Fifth Elder said that you don''t need to care about this."


    The eighth elder nodded and stroked his beard.


    "The fifth elders all said don''t care, it''s useless if you ask me here."


    "but."


    Although Ming Kaili had a trace of disdain for Su Yan, even dissatisfied with Su Yan, but Luo Shu shot, he was still uneasy, he was afraid that things would go wrong.


    After all, it was the second elder''s will to recruit ascendants this time!


    "Kelly, don''t you understand what the Fifth Elder said? It''s useless if Luo Shu goes."


    "I know the strength of Luo Shu. Only one step is needed to reach the Yin-Yang level."


    "So what? It''s not going back down." The Eighth Elder didn''t care.


    "So Su Yan is really that strong?"


    "I don''t know if it''s strong or not, anyway, Luo Shu doesn''t take the slightest advantage, I''m afraid it will suffer."


    How could Ming Kaili believe that what the eight elders said was more false than the five elders.


    Saying goodbye to the eighth elders, Ming Kaili ran directly to Langqin Garden, he wanted to see what the result was.


    But when I went to Langqin Garden, there was no one. He knew that the matter was over.


    Later, an inner disciple was arrested, and he was asked about the result, which made him unable to calm down for a long time.


    Su Yan won, Luo Shu lost!


    Luo Shu''s trousers were stripped, the pants were gone, and even the storage bag was robbed by Su Yan!


    This this this...


    Ming Kaili couldn''t think of this result, it was beyond his tolerance.


    "Is that Su Yan really that enchanting?!"


    Ming Kaili even felt a slight crisis, a crisis of shaking his position.


    He didn''t want to manage the inner door, otherwise he wouldn''t let Luo Shu be the first person in the inner door.


    He only wants to cultivate to become the chief disciple, so that he can have more contact with the elders and be able to give him some advice.


    But now Luo Shu was defeated, and he was defeated by a new disciple who had just arrived, who was still an ascendant.


    It''s no wonder that Zongmen wants to recruit ascendants this time, which gives him more respect for the second elder.


    Cang Tianji, sure enough, some insight into the secrets!


    Ming Kaili walked to the book court where Luo Shu was, and saw that the door was closed tightly, and Ming Kaili couldn''t help but smile.


    Luo Shu is a scholar on the surface, but everyone knows that this is a ruthless person. Now that he has been cleaned up, he Ming Kaili is also a little funny.


    "Junior Brother Luo Shu."


    Ming Kaili knocked on the door.


    After a while, Li Aotian opened the door and saw that it was Ming Kaili. He couldn''t help but respectfully said: "Brother Kaili."


    Ming Kaili nodded and said, "I came to see Junior Brother Luo Shu, what happened to him?"


    Li Aotian shook his head, unwilling to elaborate.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go see him."


    Ming Kaili approached the room and was surprised to see Luo Shu lying on the bed.


    It''s not just being stripped of clothes and robbed of things, it''s also seriously injured.


    If Su Yan hadn''t stopped the injury for Luo Shu, this Luo Shu might not get out of bed for several months.


    "So Su Yan is really that strong?!"


    Ming Kaili walked to the bed and couldn''t help asking directly.


    Luo Shu closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "Unfathomable!"


    After a long time, he suffocated these four words. This was his cognition of Su Yan.


    Really lost, he was convinced that he lost, and Luo Shu had to admit that he didn''t admit it.


    "What is his realm?!"


    Ming Kaili was a bit more stern, at this moment he no longer regarded Su Yan as a newcomer.


    "It''s unfathomable that can''t see through his realm!"


    Ming Kaili was indifferent, a trace of frost appeared on his face.


    "He is too arrogant, he dares to treat you like this because of his talents, doesn''t he want to stay in the sect!"


    "I think he is backed by elders, otherwise he wouldn''t be so unscrupulous."


    Luo Shu''s words came to Ming Kaili''s heart, Su Yan and others were originally recruited by the second elder.


    Zongmen had not recruited ascendants for a hundred years before this, and such an abnormal behavior explained everything.


    But the second elder hasn''t come forward for a hundred years, and he Ming Kaili has never seen the second elder.


    But the second elder is also the second elder anyway, compared to the other elders who are high-ranking, he Ming Kaili also has to surrender.


    "Junior Luo Shu, can you just bear it like this?"


    Luo Shu''s face changed suddenly, and finally shook his head feebly.


    "I can''t bear it, I''m invincible, and I humiliate everything I find."


    Ming Kaili also shook his head, Luo Shu''s helplessness, he saw it and heard it.


    As the chief disciple, he could not go to Su Yan, and he felt a little hairy in his heart.


    "Then Junior Brother Luo Shu has a good rest, don''t take this to heart."


    After Ming Kaili left, Su Yan asked Li Aotian to help him up.


    Luo Shu walked to the desk and picked up a pen at the desk.


    "Brother Luo Shu, you should take a good rest, your health is important." Li Aotian admonished.


    "Didn''t you see, he Ming Kaili is also a bully, he dare not even challenge the new disciple."


    What Luo Shu said was just angry. Ming Kaili is smart. He and Luo Shu are not close friends, and Su Yan is not a deep hatred, so why bother to confront Su Yan.


    He came here to watch the play, and he just left after seeing enough of the play.


    "Then who do you write to, brother?"


    "My big brother!"


    There was a layer of coldness in Luo Shu''s eyes, the extreme coldness, which made people creepy.


    Li Aotian''s expression on the side changed suddenly, and he dared not say a word.


    Luo Shu''s eldest brother, Li Aotian doesn''t know who it is, but it must be very good to be the eldest brother.


    Luo Shu is going to be immortal with Su Yan, has he started to use the power outside the sect?


    Li Aotian knew that the matter had already reached the point where it couldn''t be resolved. He didn''t want to get involved anymore, he wanted to withdraw.


    But Li Aotian didn''t know that Luo Shu was brewing a conspiracy.

 Chapter 2061： breakthrough!

    Not only Li Aotian didn''t know, other people didn''t know, everyone didn''t know, even Su Yan didn''t know.


    Only he knew what Luo Shu wanted to do, but this matter must have something to do with his elder brother.


    No one knows whether it is a real brother or a elder brother.


    It''s just that Luo Shu will definitely not stop there. Su Yan''s humiliation to him is definitely going to be returned, otherwise he is still called Luo Shu.


    Compared with Luo Shu''s hatred, other people would not dare to show it even if they hated Su Yan, because Su Yan was too strong, so powerful that they were terribly powerful, so they did not dare to have any other ideas.


    After solving this matter, Su Yan was also happy, and there were fewer people to bother.


    However, Xiao Meng''s affairs still alarmed the elders, and the eighth elders came and walked through the scene, and checked Xiao Meng''s dantian.


    The eight elders came to Langqin Garden alone, and Chang Yuan naturally greeted them respectfully.


    "Brother Su, the eighth elder is here."


    Su Yan walked out of the small building, saw the eight elders, and said, "The disciples have seen the eight elders."


    This point of courtesy is still necessary, after all, he is now boarding in Xuanji Sect.


    The Eighth Elder smiled and said, "I''m only here for a small matter, so I don''t need to be nervous."


    Chang Yuan and the others were all in cold sweat, and they thought that the eight elders must come for Luo Shu.


    However, the Eighth Elder and Su Yan sat down in the courtyard, and they didn''t talk much about Luo Shu.


    "Su Yan, I really didn''t expect that Luo Shu would be defeated by you."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s just a fluke. Brother Luo Shu is actually far above me."


    "You still don''t forget to be humble, you snatched someone else''s things, and you took away other people''s pants. Do you know what you call you when you talk about it outside?"


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "Pants crazy demon."


    Su Yan was stunned. He really didn''t want to accept this nickname. His orientation was normal, very normal.


    Picking off these people''s pants is just to teach them a lesson, a profound lesson.


    "Luo Shu came to the door and was humiliated. I won''t mention this."


    The Eighth Elder looked at Chang Yuan and the others, and then asked: "I heard that you have a little girl?"


    Chang Yuan and the others changed their expressions, and then suddenly realized that the Eighth Elder came to Langqin Garden in person, originally for the sake of Xiaomeng.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged and said to Chang Yuan, "Go and call Xiao Meng."


    Chang Yuan agreed, but his heart jumped wildly. He didn''t know if Xiao Meng was brought by Su Yan from the middle world.


    But at least one thing, Xiao Meng was definitely not picked up by Su Yan halfway, because they had been on the same road Xuanji Sect.


    Xiao Meng came and saw Su Yan shouted: "Brother Master, is there anything you want to do with me?"


    "This is the eighth elders, hurry up."


    Xiao Meng reluctantly said, "Hello, eight elders."


    Xiao Meng is not a sect disciple, so it is not rude to say that.


    The eighth elder nodded and said: "She looks witty, a nice little girl."


    "Elder Eighth, you can explore Xiaomeng''s dantian, and things will naturally come to light."


    The eighth elder nodded, did not decline, and directly attacked Xiaomeng with a force.


    Xiao Meng couldn''t stop it at all, her whole body was fixed, unable to move half a minute.


    Yuan Li intruded into her body and headed directly towards her dantian.


    After a while, the Eighth Elder frowned and withdrew his strength.


    "Elder Eight, Xiaomeng Dantian is Yuanli, right?" Su Yan asked.


    Chang Yuan and the others were in a cold sweat, apparently terrified.


    "It''s Yuanli."


    The eighth elder''s expression softened and smiled.


    Everyone was relieved.


    Thanks to Xiao Meng who was originally from the upper world, it would be really a bit troublesome if he was really in the middle world.


    "I think the talent of this little girl is also very good. Although the realm is not high now, the sect can also be admitted."


    The Eighth Elder wanted to recruit Xiao Meng under his command, but Xiao Meng was naturally reluctant.


    "Xiao Meng didn''t go anywhere, just followed the master brother."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Xiao Nizi is pestering people because I saved her."


    "It turns out that this is the case, then follow you."


    The Eighth Elder stood up, and when he left, he looked at Su Yan thoughtfully and said, "Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to keep a low profile."


    Su Yan didn''t take the eighth elder''s words to heart. Su Yan knew exactly what Xuanji Sect was like.


    He is just staying here temporarily, as long as his realm improves, no one can stop him.


    After the eighth elders left, Su Yan didn''t say anything, just told Xiao Meng to stay in Langqin Garden and were not allowed to go out, and he went to the Xiaolou to retreat.


    He has only been running for a week, and now there are many useless elements in his body. He has to absorb the natural evolving elements of the heavens and the earth to transform the entire Dantian.


    It took him two days before the entire dantian''s vitality was replaced.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt that his whole body was full of power, which was very different from before. The power of a punch was even twice as strong as before. This was just a change in vitality, just power.


    Su Yan didn''t give up, he swallowed five fifth-grade medicinal pills and many fifth-grade spiritual plants, and then continued to retreat.


    He intends to make a breakthrough and enter the early stage of Yin Yang Realm!


    There are too many restrictions on Yin and Yang in a half-step. When dealing with Luo Shu, he can only say that he can win and cannot be crushed. This is completely restricted by the shackles of the realm.


    As long as he breaks through to the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm, the character Luo Shu is a weak chicken in front of him and can be crushed at will.


    Although everything is a tunnel, Su Yan is still very serious. He pursues perfection and does not want to have a little flaw.


    Only with a perfect breakthrough can his strength reach its limit.


    The pill and spirit grass were refined in the body, the whole body suddenly became extremely hot, and his clothes instantly turned to ashes.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly and felt his dantian. Both Yin Dan and Yang Dan were revealed at this moment, representing two extremes.


    Breaking through the Yin-Yang realm is to converge Yin Dan and Yang Dan into a new Dantian!


    This is like Tai Chi yin and yang, converging into a circle, half of the yin, half of the yang, mutual generation and mutual restraint, and fusion.


    This is a process. Although there is no difficulty for Su Yan, he cannot speed up.


    It was not until three days later that Yin Pill and Yang Pill were completely integrated and turned into a new inner pill!


    Xiao Meng and others were waiting anxiously outside the house. They knew that Su Yan was in retreat, but it had been several days, and they didn''t know the result.


    Xiao Meng was pacing outside the house without a break for two days. She was worried about Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan walked out of the house, saw Xiao Meng, and found that her eyes were like panda eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    "Go and rest."


    "Brother Master, you are out!" Xiao Meng was extremely excited.


    "Well, I didn''t let you guard this time, why didn''t you rest?"


    "Xiao Meng is worried about Master Brother."


    Su Yan touched Xiaomeng''s hair and smiled: "Brother Master, why worry, your Master Brother has now stepped into a new world!"

 Chapter 2062： task

    Xiao Meng was taken aback for a moment, and then said in surprise: "Brother Master broke through the early stage of Yin-Yang realm?"


    Su Yan smiled and nodded.


    Chang Yuan on the side heard it, his cheek beating a few times, revealing a bitter melon face.


    Breaking through the early stage of Yin-Yang realm...


    There is no reason for this, they are already in the early stage of Yin Yang Realm.


    Su Yan was able to sling the powerhouse in the later stage of Yin-yang realm with half a step, and now he has broken through to the early stage of Yin-yang realm, wouldn''t it?


    Chang Yuan didn''t dare to think further, because the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he could only regard Su Yan as a freak.


    At this moment, he changed his face, walked to Su Yan, and said happily, "Congratulations to Brother Su for leaving."


    Su Yan nodded without saying anything.


    Chang Yuan was melancholy.


    "Brother Su, Xuanjizong has been telling you about you recently."


    "Oh?" Su Yan asked, startled slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    "They all say that you are a **** mad, a pervert."


    When Xiao Meng heard it, she suddenly said in anger: "Nonsense, the master''s brother''s orientation is normal, and the master''s wife is proof."


    "Of course I know that Brother Su is normal, but there is no way to spread it indiscriminately outside."


    Su Yan said calmly: "Let them talk, don''t bother."


    Naturally, Su Yan would not care about this little thing.


    After a few minutes, Su Yan would call Chang Yuan next to him and said to him, "Well, let me go. Who said I am a pant madman, let him wash and wait, and be careful of his panties."


    Chang Yuan smiled, knowing what Su Yan meant, and immediately nodded.


    Now that Su Yan is a great backer, even though the inner sect disciples of Xuanji Sect dismissed him, they did not dare to provoke him.


    After all, Luo Shu, the No. 5 Inner Sect, was defeated, and they naturally did not dare to provoke Chang Yuan and the others.


    This also made Chang Yuan and the others happy and leisurely, using the things Su Yan gave them to step up their cultivation breakthroughs.


    Just after the breakthrough, Su Yan wanted to take a good rest. Now that he has entered the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm, he is confident that he can fight against even a strong person in the Yin-Yang realm.


    Even Su Yan looked at the whirlpool-like power in his hand, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    But at this moment, an inner disciple ran to Langqin Garden to see Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not refuse, because the disciple said that an elder was looking for him.


    Su Yan left Langqin Garden with the inner disciples, shuttled all the way to the Zongmen inner hall.


    The inner hall is very magnificent and huge, like a huge beast, giving people a very depressive feeling.


    Su Yan knew that there were formations lingering around, and the formations guarded important places in general large sects. He knew this very well.


    When they arrived at the inner hall, there was no one inside, and the inner disciple also retreated.


    Su Yan waited patiently, standing motionless, without looking around.


    After a while, a figure appeared in the inner hall, and Su Yan knew that someone was coming.


    The five elders of the sect, with high authority, specialize in handling various things of the sect.


    "You came."


    The fifth elder directly sat on the chair of the first place, looking at Su Yan with a faint smile.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I don''t know what the Fifth Elders told me?"


    "Sit down and say."


    Su Yan sat down and looked at the Fifth Elder with a serious expression.


    He knows that there must be something important, otherwise he won''t be called here, just tell the little things.


    "Well, there is an important thing to come to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan didn''t want to whistle around, he wanted to go straight.


    "To the south of the sect, there is fertile land for thousands of miles. It is our Xuanji sect''s general reserve, and it can serve the food needs of our Xuanji sect every year."


    The grain here is naturally extraordinary. The wild ears, which contain vitality, are treasures and are very expensive. Many people are rushing to buy them.


    Su Yan nodded and waited patiently.


    "There is a fort lord we blessed in that place, under the jurisdiction of Shibazhuang and 108 villages, but recently it was attacked by a group of bandits and suffered heavy damage. A letter for help was sent."


    A blood book drifted directly to Su Yan, and Su Yan glanced at it, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    This blood book seems a bit the same as the one he has hidden!


    But Su Yan recovered quickly and looked at the contents of the blood book.


    "This group of rogues are too beasts, burn, kill, loot and do no evil!"


    Su Yan pretended to be angry, clenching his fists, the power of vitality filled his body.


    The Fifth Elder stroked his beard and nodded: "It hasn''t been long since you came to the sect. I didn''t expect that you are already able to skillfully display your elemental power."


    Su Yan replied: "I accidentally obtained a low-level Yuanli magic formula in the middle world, so the absorption speed is faster."


    "That''s it."


    The fifth elder no longer paid attention to this matter, but returned to the topic.


    "Originally, this matter should be entrusted to the old disciple. You should practice more when you first came to the sect."


    The fifth elder stood up, but the voice did not fall.


    "But recently the old disciples of the sect are all busy, and you defeated Luo Shu not long ago. I am relieved that this task is entrusted to you."


    Su Yan hurriedly stood up and said, "It is incumbent on Xuanji Zong, and it is incumbent to wipe out the innocent people."


    The fifth elder nodded and smiled: "Very good, very good."


    Then the five elders gave Su Yan a map of the south, so that he could complete this task within half a month.


    There is a reward for completion, but a natural punishment cannot be completed.


    Su Yan did not doubt that he had it, and naturally accepted this task. In his opinion, it was just a very ordinary task, but in fact it was hiding a huge murderous intent!


    After putting away the map, Su Yan bid farewell to the five elders and returned to Langqin Garden.


    As soon as he went back, Xiao Meng ran straight over, pulling Su Yan''s arm, very intimate, and it was like three autumns after only a moment of absence.


    "Brother Master, what did Zongmen want to do with you?" Xiao Meng asked with his big eyes flashing.


    "Find the master brother to complete the task."


    "Complete the task?" Xiao Meng suddenly curled his lips and said dissatisfied, "Does that mean leaving the sect?"


    "Of course I have to leave the sect."


    "No." Xiao Meng pursed her mouth. "The teacher is gone, Xiao Meng is not safe, Xiao Meng must follow the teacher."


    "You are already a big boss, and you will be called Master from now on. Brother Master is too nauseous."


    "I''ll call Master Brother, Master Brother, Master Brother."


    Su Yan really had nothing to do with Xiao Meng.


    However, when he was leaving, Su Yan still took Xiao Meng with him. On the one hand, Xiao Meng was stalking him, and even he slept outside the door. He didn''t sleep for a moment, for fear that Su Yan would run away.


    On the other hand, Su Yan didn''t worry about leaving Xiaomeng in this Xuanji Sect. After all, Su Yan knew what Xuanji Sect was.


    What''s more, Su Yan offended so many people in the inner sect. If these people took advantage of him to harm Xiaomeng, then he really lacked skills.


    Before leaving, Su Yan bid farewell to Chang Yuan and the others, and asked them to stay in Langqin Garden during this period of time, and not go anywhere. If there is something to do, they can contact Aegis, and they can also ask the elder for help.

 Chapter 2063： Go out

    It was clear and clear, Su Yan and Xiao Meng woke up very early, ate a little breakfast at random, and set off.


    "Go back, it''s all at the gate of the sect, so don''t send it away." Su Yan looked at Chang Yuan and waited.


    Chang Yuan and others nodded, a little reluctant.


    "Chang Yuan, remember my words."


    Chang Yuan nodded quickly and said, "Brother Su, don''t worry, we will naturally value our lives."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan pulled Xiaomeng and left Xuanji Sect directly, flying into the air, but disappeared for a moment.


    Chang Yuan and the others also returned to the sect. They passed by and met the inner sect disciples. Some of them had a bad expression on their faces. A few of them didn''t care and didn''t care, and went straight back to Langqin Garden.


    When Su Yan left, this group of inner disciples would naturally not be jealous of them, and of course they didn''t dare to do anything in the face.


    As for Luo Shu, he didn''t pay attention to Chang Yuan and others at all. His target was Su Yan.


    Su Yan and Xiao Meng left Xuanji Sect and headed to the south. There was still some distance along the way.


    It takes at least three days to reach the Black Iron Fort, even if it is Su Yan''s fast.


    After all, the territory here is vast and boundless, and it is not comparable to the earth.


    You must know that the field here is extremely huge. A spirit spike is as big as a towering tree, and the spirit spike that comes out is equivalent to a big bowl.


    Ordinary people can manage one day, and it can strengthen their physical fitness and prolong life.


    "Brother Master, this Lingsui is great. If we can wait for the earth, we can solve the problem of food shortage in many parts of the earth."


    Su Yan and two passed by a small piece of farmland, and when they saw Lingsui, Xiao Meng was chatting non-stop.


    Su Yan shook his head and said: "It''s useless. Lingsui needs too much spiritual energy from heaven and earth, and the earth cannot be cultivated. Even if it is cultivated, the poor are still poor."


    "Why?" Xiao Meng didn''t understand Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan pinched her nose and said, "Because the only thing that can''t be solved in that world is poverty."


    The two of them went all the way, Xiao Meng was chatting along the way, and they were very excited when they left the sect.


    I have to say that the scenery of this upper world is really beautiful, and any place is unmatched by the beauty of the earth.


    There is no pollution here, just like the heaven and earth, it is a place that many people yearn for.


    But in such a beautiful place, there are endless murderous opportunities hidden, and the beauty behind it is stained with blood.


    The two hurriedly hurried to a small town when it was noon.


    This town is of course under the jurisdiction of Xuanji Sect, but it is not the Eighteen Villages of the Black Iron Fort.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng is hungry."


    Recently, Xiao Meng''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and she is simply a big stomach king.


    What makes the gums of countless women itchy is that eating so much without gaining weight, all the nutrients are transferred to the upper and lower circumferences.


    If this little girl continues to grow like this, she will be truly amazing in the future.


    Su Yan threw a few spirit fruits to Xiao Meng, but Xiao Meng didn''t pick them up at all.


    "Xiao Meng wants to eat steamed buns, steamed buns, and steamed buns!"


    Su Yan is speechless. Where can I find food from the earth?


    "When I came out, I said yes. You are not allowed to play tricks, or you will pretend to be confined in the ghost gourd gate."


    "Little dream just wants to eat."


    Xiao Meng looked aggrieved, which made Su Yan instantly extremely.


    "There seems to be an open-air inn in front. Let''s go and see if there is any food."


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng immediately became energetic and stopped making trouble, and followed Su Yan.


    When I arrived at the open-air inn, the inn was not big, it just used a huge canvas to block the sun, and there were many tables and chairs under it, and many people were eating.


    This group of people is dark-skinned and well-developed, and at first glance they are people who often use physical strength.


    It is likely to be someone like Orion.


    But when he came closer, Su Yan found that something was wrong. These people were wearing armor, not like hunters, but more like mercenaries.


    There is a word printed on everyone''s armor chest, eagle!


    Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention to these people, and walked directly to a table and sat down with Xiao Meng.


    "Xiao Er, give us some special dishes, fast."


    Xiao Er immediately agreed and ran to the back kitchen to give orders.


    But after a while, the child came over with tea and poured it on Su Yan and Xiao Meng.


    Su Yan grabbed Xiao Er and said in a low voice, "Who are those people?"


    Xiao Er bowed his head and approached Su Yan and said, "It''s the mercenary nearby, the Eagles."


    This is correct as Su Yan guessed, it was indeed a group of mercenaries.


    However, the mercenaries here are different from those on the earth. This group of mercenaries are big hunters gathered by a group of people, specially going to the mountains to hunt monsters.


    Then get the beast core and the body of the beast, take it to the mall to sell and make money.


    This is much better than going it alone.


    Su Yan nodded and gave Xiao Er a spirit fruit. Xiao Er saw his eyes straightened, and he quickly thanked him.


    But after a while, the special meals came out.


    Although there are no steamed buns, buns and xiaolongbao that Xiaomi likes, these specialties are also very good.


    All kinds of monster meat and spirit dishes also taste great, and Xiao Meng ate a lot.


    Su Yan took a few mouthfuls. He was not very hungry. He had already reached the early stage of Yin-Yang realm. In fact, his demand for food was not high, and there were enough spiritual herbs and elixir.


    The group of mercenaries didn''t provoke Su Yan, they all drank their own wine with loud voices.


    It''s good that it doesn''t interfere with each other, and Su Yan doesn''t want to make trouble.


    "Hurry up, eat well and hurry."


    Su Yan urged Xiao Meng, and he closed his eyes and ran his dantian like an old monk.


    After a while, an old man came here with a fourteen or five-year-old girl.


    The two of them were in ragged clothes, and the old man walked up to the group of mercenaries with the simple guzheng in his hands.


    "My dears, the villain is so difficult to stay here. I have no money. I want to sing a few songs with Nizi. If the uncles find it nice, can I give me a meal?"


    A mercenary looked at the two of them, nodded and said: "Okay, sing it. If it sounds good, you can reward it."


    The old man was grateful, and took his little granddaughter to sit in a chair.


    Xiao Er didn''t drive people, after all, they are refugees, and to drive people is to cut off the way for others to survive.


    The old man played the guzheng, and his little granddaughter cleared his throat and began to sing.


    I have to say that the girl''s voice is really good. Although it is a song that Su Yan can''t understand, the voice is very good.


    Xiao Meng was attracted, stopped eating, and listened seriously.


    The group of mercenaries were intoxicated one by one.


    They are a bunch of rough people, working so hard every day, so they can take a break while eating.


    Listening to the songs is also a relaxing thing for them, all of them are intoxicated in the singing of the girls.


    The girl sang one song after another. Seeing that the mercenaries liked it, there was a hint of confidence on her face.

 Chapter 2064： Rogue

    The singing is melodious, and even Xiao Meng is obsessed with it.


    Not to mention whether the girl''s voice can be understood or not, but the timbre is really good, and the style is also very melodious.


    Music has no boundaries, so Su Yan understood it.


    The girl sang several songs at once, and the mercenaries even stopped eating and kept listening intoxicated.


    Even a mercenary shed tears. He thought of his child, who was as old and as smart and sensible.


    The girl coughed dry, and her voice became a little hoarse again, which made her face suddenly change color.


    A mercenary waved his hand directly: "Let''s rest."


    The girl nodded gratefully and sat with her grandfather, licking her dry lips from time to time.


    The strongest mercenary, who was also the captain of this group, stood up at this moment and walked to the girl''s side.


    He took out a purse from his arms, inside it was Yuanshi, the universal currency of this world.


    The girl and the old man stared in a daze, there were at least three yuan stones in it, which was a huge sum of money.


    They hadn''t even seen a single primordial stone on weekdays, and all they used were remnants, and a thousand remnants were equivalent to just one primordial stone.


    The two knelt down, gratifying.


    The captain of the mercenary waved his hand and smiled: "You sing, we give money, it is justified, don''t kneel down."


    The two slowly stood up, with gratitude in their eyes.


    These three primordial stones can be enough for them to live for a while, it is simply a charcoal in the snow.


    Seeing the girl and the old man preparing to leave, the mercenary captain said to the two of them: "The road ahead is far away and there is no place to rest. Let''s eat and drink."


    When he said that, he asked Xiao Er to prepare some meals, which made the girl and the old man very grateful.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Meng''s eyes were a little moist, and she was naturally moved.


    Su Yan had a plain face. Such things are not strange to him, and it is natural to experience more and a little cold.


    "These mercenaries are good people."


    Su Yan did not object, nor nodded.


    The girl and the old man sat on the chairs, looking at the food on the table, their eyes were red, and they ate without scruples.


    They were really hungry, and the two hadn''t eaten for two or three days.


    They are not monks, they have no vitality, they are the most humble people in this world.


    Seeing the two of them eating so happily, Xiao Meng couldn''t help but swept away the food on the table.


    The mercenaries ate and drank and talked leisurely. This is when they are resting. Naturally, they should take a good rest, because they have to go into the mountains again, and they don''t know their life or death.


    Su Yan waited patiently, and they would continue on their way after Xiao Meng ate and drank enough.


    But at this moment, the sound of an iron cavalry was heard not far away, and a group of more than a dozen people with different clothes rode on a strange animal and stopped not far from the shop.


    Xiao Er quickly stepped forward to greet him, but was kicked directly by one of them.


    "Get in the way, get some delicious food for Lao Tzu!"


    A big man headed by a gangster, his beard trembling constantly.


    A group of people got off their horses and walked directly towards the shop.


    Everyone sat down, but the little second was holding his chest and didn''t dare to say anything, and hurried to the back kitchen to order the dishes.


    "Small cat, the woman who robbed last night is really impatient." The leader said with a smile on his cheeks.


    The man called the big tabby cat also smiled and said: "It''s still a young man, but unfortunately he is a little weaker, and he burps before he gets good enough."


    "It''s okay, there seems to be a small town in front of this. Going to looting today, there must be a nice woman."


    The big tabby cat said with a smile: "Follow the eldest brother to have meat and women to play with."


    Others also hurriedly agreed.


    Su Yan understood that this group of people was a stray bandit, and it was this group of people that Xuanjizong asked him to come out this time.


    I didn''t expect this group of rogues to directly hit his gun.


    However, Su Yan didn''t think that this group of rogues was the main force. After all, they were all low-level people. He didn''t care about it at all. Perhaps it was just a small force.


    Su Yan stood still. He was waiting for the gangsters to say more, and wanted to know the real situation of the gangsters.


    The big man with cheeks waved his hand and said, "Where are you following me? Obviously, you can eat meat and play with women only when you follow the boss."


    The big tabby cat and the others nodded quickly and said one after another: "Big brother is right. Follow the handsome man to eat meat and women to play."


    "The Marshal now leads a large team to attack the city and has already hit the Black Iron Fort. In time, the entire Black Iron Fort will be ours."


    "There is a handsome man, this place will naturally belong to us in the future, and we can also follow the eldest brother to eat spicy food."


    "It''s following the commander."


    "Yes, follow the commander, follow the commander." The tabby cat hurriedly changed his words.


    When the food came up, a group of people ate all of them, and the mercenaries didn''t mean to provoke them.


    Of course they knew that this group of people were rogues, but they didn''t dare to provoke them. Recently the rogues are too strong and the mercenaries have to give in.


    But at this moment, the tabby cat saw the girl and couldn''t help walking over.


    "These two beggars can still eat here, get out of here, or I will hack you to death."


    The young girl and the old man were so scared that their legs trembled and hurriedly took their outfits and left.


    But at this moment, the tabby cat saw the girl, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Wait a minute!" The big tabby cat smiled directly, "I didn''t relieve the fire last night, but today I met a little girl who looks really good."


    The brawny man with cheeks turned around and looked over at this moment, and said with a smile: "Chanmao, why are you so hungry and thirsty, won''t the beggar let it go?"


    "Big brother, don''t think they are beggars, but this little girl is really thin and tender, and she looks beautiful."


    The brawny man with cheeks came over and said directly to the girl: "Look up."


    The girl was so scared that she trembles, how dare she not respond.


    "Sure enough, your kid''s eyes are really sharp."


    "Big Brother, I found this, you have to reward me."


    The brawny man touched his beard, obviously he was a little greedy for girls.


    But for the sake of his brother, after all, his brother didn''t play well last night, so he could only reluctantly give up.


    "Well, I will reward you."


    The tabby cat immediately beamed his eyes and thanked Luhu quickly.


    "Little Niangpi, it''s an honor for you to meet your master, hurry up and have a good time with your master."


    Saying that the tabby cat rushed towards the girl, and directly hugged her.


    The old man trembled and begged for mercy: "My granddaughter is only thirteen or fourteen years old, please let her go."


    "Thirteen or fourteen years old, it is the time when the meat is tenderized, and labor and management like it!"


    The big tabby cat kicked the old man aside, and this kick almost cost the old man his life.


    Then the big tabby cat is about to walk towards the back kitchen holding the girl.


    No matter how the girl cried, she couldn''t break free from the shackles of the tabby cat.

 Chapter 2065： Death is miserable!

    "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    The girl''s crying pear flower brought rain, and was too frightened, shaking her whole body.


    And the girl''s grandfather was lying on the ground, panting, proving that he had half his life, a pair of eyes fixed on his granddaughter with a look of despair.


    At this moment, everyone is looking at the big tabby cat, don''t think about it, the tabby cat is definitely doing bad things with the girl in the back kitchen.


    Let the girl struggle, the big tabby cat''s thick arms are like vise, it is impossible to break free.


    Seeing that the girl was about to be taken into the back kitchen, Xiao Meng suddenly became anxious.


    "Brother Master."


    Su Yan was still sitting on the chair. He wanted to take action, but he saw the group of mercenaries.


    "Don''t worry."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the mercenaries stood up.


    "Sir, wait a minute!"


    The mercenary captain said to the tabby cat.


    The tabby cat turned around and looked at the captain of the mercenary, and said with a disdain: "Mercenary, what''s the matter?"


    "Release the child in your hands."


    The tabby cat was taken aback, then smiled: "Haha, what did you say?"


    He said to the other rogues, "What did he say?"


    "Brother Cat, he asked you to put a little girl''s skin."


    "Labor and management are too hot now, you let me let her go, which onion are you?!"


    The tabby cat''s expression turned ill and stared at the mercenary captain.


    "She is still young, a child, and a refugee. You can go to the kiln to have fun."


    It is not surprising that there are places like kilns in the local area.


    "Of course the kiln labor and capital will go, but this little girl, Pi, labor and capital has taken a fancy to it, and it is decided today!"


    A rogue stood up, naked, and smiled: "Our Brother Cat is on, and labor and capital are going on too."


    "I want to go too!"


    Suddenly the other rogues also roared.


    The mercenary captain''s face turned cold, which was obviously not for the girl to survive, this group of scum.


    "Captain, what are you telling them? The people from all over the world have been burned, killed, and looted. I think they will be killed directly!"


    The headed gangsters have been eating food, never put this mercenary in their eyes, and have never spoken.


    When the big tabby cat heard it, she threw the girl aside, pointed at the mercenary who said they were going to kill them, and said, "The kid is ambitious, come and kill me!"


    The mercenary captain didn''t want to cause trouble, so he said at the moment: "You only need to let the girl out, and the water in the well won''t break the river."


    "His grandmother''s mother, Hippi, several mercenaries dare to challenge Lao Tzu. Today, either you die or I die!"


    Tabby cat directly picked up the bench and rushed towards the mercenary.


    The other rogues also stood up, took up their weapons, and rushed toward the mercenaries.


    The mercenaries'' complexions changed when they saw the rogue rushing.


    "team leader!"


    There is no way to reconcile at the moment, and the fight is inevitable.


    The mercenary captain also said with a cold face: "Don''t let these bandits look down on us!"


    A group of mercenaries roared, and they picked up the guys, they were all iron-blooded men, so they would be scared.


    But after a while, a group of people started to fight, and they all got their hands on it, and they all beckoned to death!


    The shop owner and Xiao Er hurriedly ran to the back kitchen and avoided them. Naturally, they dared not engage in such a fight.


    This group of people are all monks, and all of them are in a half-step yin and yang realm, and the fight is naturally quite terrifying.


    But after a while, there were casualties, and the scene was bloody.


    "Brothers, this group of robbers burned, killed, looted and looted everywhere, fight with them today!"


    The captain of the mercenary rushed directly to the tabby cat, punched out, and his vitality shocked!


    The tabby cat sneered again and again, not afraid of the slightest, but also punched out, and blasted with the mercenary captain!


    With the power of the two, the entire shop was turned into ashes at once, leaving the place where Su Yan was intact.


    At this moment, Su Yan still looked at Xiao Meng calmly, waiting for her to finish eating.


    Where can Xiao Meng eat quietly, his eyes widened.


    "These people are so bloody."


    "All of them licked blood, of course blood."


    "A group of mercenaries dare to provoke us. They will all die for me today. When you die, we will go to harm your wives and daughters!"


    Hearing the words of the tabby cat, the mercenary captain came up with blood. He was afraid of the reputation of being a stray bander from the beginning, and did not want to cause nosy.


    But if it can''t be avoided now, it will all be destroyed, and it will not be able to spread.


    The two blasted each other, and they both stepped back a few steps, with almost the same strength.


    "I didn''t expect that your mercenary would have two more shots." The tabby cat became serious.


    The mercenary captain said with disdain: "Humph, just warmed up just now."


    The mercenary captain''s fist was even stronger, and he punched again.


    The tabby cat did not hide and greeted again.


    But this time, the punch of the mercenary captain directly blasted him more than ten meters away.


    The tabby cat had an ugly face, fell to the ground, and couldn''t help but vomit blood.


    "Big tabby cat, I think you are a big mouse, it''s almost the same!"


    The mercenary captain waved his fist, trying to kill the tabby cat.


    But right here, a big knife flew out directly and attacked the mercenary captain.


    The captain of the mercenary evaded quickly, his hair was cut and a cold sweat appeared on his face.


    The rogue leader stood up, his expression gloomy.


    "Mom, a bunch of trash!"


    He looked at the mercenary captain with murderous intent on his face.


    The mercenary captain knew that this person''s strength should not be underestimated, and treated him with a serious face.


    But the next moment, the big sword flew out again, with the ultimate speed, containing the ultimate power.


    The mercenary captain''s face changed, and the next moment a heart-piercing pain immediately filled his brain.


    His arm is broken!


    Xiao Meng yelled and pulled Su Yan''s sleeves and said, "That bad guy is too powerful, the mercenary captain can''t beat him."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "This rogue leader has the strength of the early Yin Yang stage."


    "Brother Master, you can help them, these bad guys can''t stay, aren''t we here to deal with these bad guys?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, now the master brother will take action."


    The big-faced man turned and looked at Xiao Meng with a greedy expression on his face.


    "I didn''t expect this small place to have such a beautiful little girly skin. It''s really God pity me."


    But as soon as his words came out, Su Yan started and teleported directly to the side of Dahan Hu.


    He also acted directly, but a burst of vitality from his whole body hit the big man with cheeks, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes showed hopelessness.


    The tabby cat realized that it was wrong, and hurriedly shouted: "Boss!"


    But the big man trembled all over, blurting out: "High, high... master!"


    The words fell, and the big Han suddenly shattered, staining the ground with blood.


    Then Su Yan dropped the group of rogues directly on the tree, and was finally dried by the scorching sun, and died violently, each of them was quite miserable!


    This is Su Yan''s attitude. It should be the way to deal with the robbers, and never tolerate it, otherwise there will be no peace in this place!

 Chapter 2066： Black Iron Fort

    Everyone was frightened and kept away from Su Yan.


    At this moment, the girl hurried to her grandfather''s side, tears kept falling.


    The mercenary captain also looked at Su Yan with fear at the moment.


    Although Su Yan helped them, it was too bloody, so he just hung people here.


    But thinking of the evil of this group of mercenaries, burning, killing, looting, and doing all the evil, the mercenaries'' hearts suddenly became more balanced.


    The mercenary captain walked towards Su Yan, and said, "Thank you for your rescue."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Raise your hand."


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t mean too much, the mercenary captain swallowed the words to his lips.


    Xiao Meng''s mouth was open at the moment. She felt that these gangsters were bloody, but her master brother was even more **** now.


    But Xiao Meng didn''t think that Su Yan was wrong, so he would naturally use special methods to treat the wicked.


    Relatively speaking, in fact, Su Yan was not too bloody, just hanging these gangsters on the tree, which in Su Yan''s eyes was already a relatively light punishment.


    "Just let them explode in the tree."


    Su Yan used the formation method, and the monks in the late Yin-Yang realm were unable to rescue them. It can be said that this group of people are dead, and they will die very miserably.


    "Are you still eating?" Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and asked.


    Xiao Meng shook her head and stood up: "I have no appetite."


    "Then go."


    Xiao Meng nodded, and cleverly pulled Su Yan''s sleeve.


    Just when the two of them walked only a few steps, the poor girl actually started to cry at the moment, her voice was not loud, but she could go everywhere.


    "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    The girl was full of pear blossoms with rain, crying hard to escape.


    The captain of the mercenary rushed over, sniffed, his eyes condensed, and finally he could only shake his head.


    "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    The cry of the girl became louder, she was obviously overwhelmed with sadness, and she almost fainted in the end.


    Xiao Meng stopped and saw the girl, who was about the same size as herself after all, and felt pity in her heart.


    "Brother Master, she is so pitiful."


    Su Yan stood, looking at the girl, her eyes calm.


    "There are many poor people in this world."


    "Captain, this girl''s grandfather is dead, what can I do?"


    A mercenary said anxiously, his eyes full of intolerance.


    The mercenary captain also shook his head.


    "If we go back now, we can take her, but we just came out and are going to the mountains."


    "Take her to the mountains, it''s tantamount to seeking a dead end."


    The mercenary is in trouble, and the girl is crying all the time.


    Finally, the mercenary captain jumped out a bag of money from his arms and walked to the girl''s side and said: "Girl, don''t cry, you can''t come back from death."


    Then the mercenary captain put the money bag into her hand.


    Then the mercenary captain stood up and said to the crowd: "Let''s go!"


    Everyone can''t bear to leave, they can only help here, and they have done their best.


    Su Yan was also going to leave, he didn''t want to care about more things, this time going to the Black Iron Fort was the top priority.


    But Xiao Meng grabbed his sleeves, and said pitifully: "Brother Master, shouldn''t she leave her alone?"


    "She has some money now, it''s okay to find a place to live."


    "But there are rogues everywhere in this place. I think if she encounters rogues again, she will definitely end up miserably.


    Su Yan silently, he didn''t refute, because Xiao Meng''s words were indeed correct.


    "Brother Master, help people to the end, let''s help her."


    "How to help?"


    Xiao Meng said immediately: "Take her along."


    Su Yan immediately refused: "Nothing, we didn''t come out for fun this time."


    "Why am I messing around? Taking her away has no effect on you, and it can save her. After defeating the gangsters, she can find a place to live."


    Xiao Meng''s words were true, but Su Yan didn''t want to bring a burden.


    "Just put her in the ghost gourd."


    Xiao Meng turned on the coquettish mode, pulling Su Yan''s sleeves and shaking constantly.


    Su Yan was helpless, and finally softened and nodded.


    Xiao Meng was overjoyed, kissed Su Yan on the cheek, and ran to the girl''s side happily.


    "People can''t come back from the dead, come with us, we protect you."


    Xiao Meng took the girl and said earnestly.


    The girl still cried again, calling her grandpa constantly, which made Xiao Meng more uncomfortable.


    Isn''t she the same? The life and death of her parents is unknown.


    In the end, the girl left with Su Yan and Xiao Meng, and her grandfather was buried next to the group of hanging bandits.


    Along the way, there were very few little dreams, and the girl was put into the ghost gourd. After all, she was just an ordinary person, and her feet were too bad for Su Yan. He rushed to the Black Iron Fort and got the year of the monkey.


    After the journey, Su Yan quickened his pace, Xiao Meng was also put into the ghost gourd, after all, Xuanjizong gave him a time limit.


    Su Yan hardly rested in a row, and it didn''t affect him whether he rested or not.


    It wasn''t until the morning of the third day that Su Yan found out that he was not far away from the Black Iron Fort with the operation of the spirit sense.


    Xiao Meng was released, this Nizi kept making trouble, and Su Yan was helpless.


    "You can suffocate me."


    The little dream that came out looked around and was overjoyed to see the pastoral scenes around them.


    "Brother Master, is this going to the Black Iron Fort?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "At most two hours."


    "Brother Master, you see something in front of you."


    Su Yan and Xiao Meng were in midair, and Xiao Meng pointed below at this moment.


    Su Yan glanced intently, and his face suddenly became serious.


    "This black piece seems to be a rogue."


    "so many people?!"


    Xiao Meng''s mouth grew slightly, shocked.


    There are at least a million people in this underground. There are too many gangsters.


    Not only that, this group of rogues also has this cultivation base, and there are many monks in the Yin-Yang realm.


    Each of them is well-trained, wearing armor and holding various weapons in his hands, and looks not much different from the army.


    This group of rogues are walking forward, obviously for what purpose.


    "This group of rogues is not simple, it looks like it is not organized by a group of ordinary people, but more like a group of well-trained troops."


    "I''m afraid this has been planned for a long time, maybe it was gathered by bandits from various places."


    "What you said is possible."


    Seeing Su Yan affirming herself, Xiao Meng suddenly smiled.


    "Go ahead and see."


    The two leaped forward, and suddenly there was a gate that looked like a mountain.


    This mountain gate rises according to the terrain, as high as one thousand meters, it is very magnificent to fly birds hard to pass.


    There is even more vitality lingering around, giving people a feeling of cloud and mist, and I feel uneasy.


    "There is a formation!"


    Su Yan only took a look, and he was able to feel the fluctuation of the formation, this mountain gate was not simple.


    Su Yan approached the mountain gate. At this moment, it was completely clear that three characters were printed on the top of the mountain gate.


    Black Iron Fort!

 Chapter 2067： Broken!

    Finally arrived at the Black Iron Fort, but before Su Yan and the other two were happy, they heard a loud bang, as if they were shocked, and there were some tinnitus in their ears.


    A black ball blasted towards the gate, making a huge noise, and exploded directly on the gate!


    Ouch! Ouch!


    A group of robbers suddenly roared like wolves, waving various weapons in their hands, and rushed towards the gate.


    "Brother Master, these bandits are going to attack the mountain gate!"


    Of course Su Yan saw it. He didn''t speak at the moment, but just looked at everything.


    "Look at it first."


    Su Yan didn''t do it directly, he wanted to see the strength of Black Iron Fort.


    And just after that loud noise, above the mountain gate, countless figures appeared, one by one wearing armor and holding a spear!


    "Rogues are finally here!"


    Above the mountain gate, a middle-aged man looked down upon the heroes, staring coldly at the black bandits under the mountain gate.


    This person is naturally Qianjiang Xing, the Lord of the Black Iron Fort!


    Qianjiangxing is the boss of the Black Iron Fort, and the eighteen villages all around are under his management, and he is under the management of Xuanji Sect.


    A man next to Qianjiang Xing said angrily at the moment: "It''s bullying too much. This group of gangsters are doing evil everywhere. Now they want to attack our Black Iron Fort. It''s too arrogant."


    Another goatee man brandished a feather fan and groaned: "Since they are here, they should leave the station, otherwise they thought we were afraid that we might not succeed."


    "Nonsense, I''ve already hit here, don''t you surrender if you don''t play."


    "Fort Lord, let me lead ten thousand brothers and kill them all without leaving!"


    Qian Jiangxing didn''t speak, his eyes still looked at the robber coldly.


    After a while, he said: "This group of gangsters is not a concern, I am afraid of the bullshit!"


    The Hunshi Demon King, the leader of the bandits, his strength is unfathomable. The last time he fought Qianjiang Xing, Qianjiang Xing was actually a disadvantage.


    Otherwise, Qianjiang Xing will not fly to Xuanjizong, let Xuanjizong help.


    "Stick to it!"


    Qianjiang Xing finally issued the order, and only by holding fast can he preserve his strength as much as possible and wait for the arrival of the Xuanji Sect.


    The man next to him hit the stone wall with a punch, obviously a little unhappy.


    But Qian Jiangxing gave the order and he could only obey it.


    Immediately the entire mountain gate was shrouded with a faint light, which was the fluctuation of the formation.


    This mountain gate is just a checkpoint, it is the top priority of the Black Iron Fort. If it is breached, the castle will be exposed to the rogues and there will be no danger to defend.


    They must guard this barrier, this last line of defense.


    The bandits fired their first shot, so naturally they wouldn''t stop there. At this moment, they roared loudly and began to attack.


    "Brother Master, is the war so terrible?"


    Xiao Meng was obviously a little frightened when he saw the battle of these millions of people.


    Su Yan patted Xiao Meng on the shoulder and said, "Is there a time when Xiao Meng in our family is afraid?"


    "Xiao Meng is not afraid!" Xiao Meng pouted suddenly, his mouth hard.


    "If you are afraid, go in and raise a ghost gourd."


    "I won''t go in!"


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, the gangsters have begun to attack the city in large scale, and countless bombs are blasted towards the gate of the mountain. These bombs are full of vitality and power.


    Suddenly, the whole mountain gate was full of rumbling noises, and the sound shook the sky, and it was almost annihilated.


    This is just the beginning. Millions of rogues formed a formation and began to run the vitality, rushing towards a man.


    The man was like a tiger head and a bear body, very scary, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He was the devil king, the leader of the gangsters.


    "Labor and capital don''t believe me, I can''t open your gate today!"


    "If the old man can''t beat me, he will use the technique of shrinking, and labor and management will break your shell today!"


    Countless Yuan Li rushed toward the Hunshi Demon King, and his whole body was suddenly filled with terrible fluctuations, and the entire surrounding space was turbulent.


    The Hunshi Devil flew high in the sky, full of electricity, and under his long hair he looked like a demon.


    "Lao Qian, see if I break your formation!"


    The Hunshi Devil waved his hands, and the endless vitality enveloped his hands, and the electric light was even more intense than the sky.


    There was a wave of violent fluctuations in the whole surroundings, and the space began to twist slowly.


    A secret technique, directly displayed, blasted towards the mountain gate!


    Qianjiangxing above the mountain gate looked extremely cold at this moment, his body shook, and a tiger roar spread everywhere.


    "Hunshi Devil, if you want to break the mountain gate, you can only dream for the rest of your life!"


    Qianjiangxing''s vitality blessed the mountain gate formation, not giving the Hunshi Demon a little chance.


    The entire mountain gate shrouded a blue light, very powerful.


    And at this moment, the Secret Art of the Hunshi Demon King was also bombarded, like a stream of light, directly blasting towards the gate of the mountain!


    Everyone looked at everything coldly, waiting for the result.


    With the sound of the violent explosion, waves of ripples oscillated in all directions, and the entire gate was filled with smoke, making it impossible to see clearly.


    After a long time, the smoke from the entire gate dissipated, and the gate cracked, but it was not broken.


    "Haha, it''s a wishful thinking that the Hunshi Demon King can break through our mountain gate!"


    The soldiers of the Black Iron Fort raised their arms and shouted, and even Qianjiang Xing was proud of his face.


    The Hunshi Demon King''s eyes were cold, and all of his men were silent at the moment, and this blow was in vain.


    But the Devil King did not stop there, a cruel smile appeared on his face at the moment.


    "The formation of the Black Iron Fort really deserves its reputation, but this time I brought something."


    The Hunshi Demon King''s hands suddenly filled with light, like a reduced version of a burning planet, containing infinite power.


    "What is that?!" Xiao Meng asked in surprise.


    "That''s not easy!" Su Yan''s eyes condensed.


    And Qianjiang Xing''s complexion suddenly changed, and his heart became uneasy.


    "Lao Qian, do you think I don''t know where your mountain gate is? Your subordinates have leaked the secret!"


    These words made Qian Jiangxing''s face pale, and he looked at the men behind him coldly.


    All his subordinates changed their expressions and shook their heads hurriedly.


    "Fort Lord, this must be his nonsense."


    But at this moment, the Hunshi Demon directly used his elemental power, and blasted the combustible thing in his hand toward the gate!


    At the same time, he sneered: "Your eyes are in the center of the mountain gate!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    But at this moment, the fireball-like thing blasted directly towards the mountain gate, and in an instant the meaning of the formation of the whole mountain gate completely disappeared.


    A terrible force permeated all directions, and the world changed.


    The endless ripples shook, and the gangsters in the distance were all escaping and avoiding, but each of them was extremely excited and roared even more.


    The mountain gate made a huge noise, and finally couldn''t bear this force, and it collapsed!

 Chapter 2068： Invincible

    The entire mountain gate, which is as large as a thousand meters, is like a towering mountain, but at this moment it is completely broken and collapsed directly.


    The endless dust is overwhelming at this moment, and everything is sinking in it.


    The defenders of the Black Iron Fort all leaped out at this moment. If they did not fly away, they would have died after all.


    The bandits roared loudly and plunged into ecstasy.


    The Hunshi Demon in mid-air looked at all this, with a hearty smile on his face, and laughter continued.


    "Lao Qian, what do you use to fight with me, just grab it!"


    Qianjiangxing also stood in the air, his eyes were so cold that he almost vomited blood.


    This mountain gate is his thousand-year foundation of the Black Iron Fort, and it was built by the ancestors who spent endless time and money.


    But today it was ruined in his hands, which made him heartbroken and faceless to see his ancestors.


    "Hunshi Devil, even if I die today, I won''t let you step into the Black Iron Fort!"


    Qian Jiangxing shouted at the soldiers behind him: "Kill me!"


    The soldiers were suddenly very tragic and strong, and shouted: "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The killing sound shook the sky, the heaven and the earth obscured the sun, and there was no sunshine.


    "Little ones, kill them all. If you have money and beauties in the city, you can figure it out!"


    The Hunshi Demon smiled at his subordinates, this group of subordinates will definitely try their best without having to speak too much.


    "Everyone must hold on, Xuanji Sect will send someone to help us!"


    Qianjiangxing rushed towards the Hunshi Demon directly, and now he can only involve the Hunshi Demon and wait for the assistance of Xuanjizong.


    Xiao Meng pulled La Su Yan''s sleeves at this moment, obviously wanting Su Yan to help.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "No hurry, let them fight for 300 rounds first, and then one kick one at a time."


    Xiao Meng curled her lips, her master brother''s mind was really deep.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t know the power of the Demon King, he wanted to see the real strength of the Demon King.


    Even if you are not afraid, you can''t be blind. Su Yan knows this better than anyone else.


    What''s more, he didn''t really enter the Xuanji sect. He was willing to become a disciple of the Xuanji sect. He just found a place to live temporarily.


    At this moment, the Hunshi Demon King and Qianjiang Xingjian are at war, and the battle is about to start.


    Behind them and even under their feet, the two armies had already fought together, with unlimited killing intent.


    The battle of millions of troops was terrifying, and it was a group of existences with vitality, and it was even more terrifying.


    The whole place suddenly shook its vitality, the roar and killing sound shook the sky, and the various secret technique weapons circulated everywhere, which was shocking.


    An axe appeared in the hands of the Hunshi Demon King, who looked at Qianjiang with a sneer on his face and said, "You were injured by me last time. Can you pick me up with a three-axe now?"


    Qian Jiangxing coldly said, "Even if you die, it won''t let you step into the Black Iron Fort!"


    "Then you will be disappointed!"


    The Hun World Demon King waved the axe in his hand, and suddenly a powerful force slashed towards Qianjiang Xing.


    This power, even Su Yan, was a bit discolored, the power of this mixed world demon king was a bit terrifying.


    Qian Jiangxing hurriedly evaded, blasting a great righteous energy between his hands, blessing the fluctuation of his vitality, and directly blasted towards the Hunshi Demon King.


    The Hunshi Demon smiled coldly: "You don''t have enough power to see."


    He directly split Qianjiangxing''s moves with an axe, causing him no damage at all.


    And at this moment, the axe of the Hunshi Demon shining brightly, and this axe chopped down, shaking the surroundings like heavenly power.


    "This power is too strong!" Xiao Meng was frightened. If she played against it, she might not be able to pick up half of her moves.


    Su Yan looked at everything coldly. Although the power of the demon king was good, it also seemed to have weaknesses.


    At this moment, Qianjiang Xing performed the serpentine technique, which was extremely ghostly and evaded the moves of the demon king.


    "Lao Qian, don''t be a tortoise if you have the ability to fight with me!"


    Qianjiangxing said coldly: "You are extremely powerful, and I am extremely flexible, why should I use my shortcomings to touch your strengths."


    The Hunshi Demon King was furious, and the axe slashed out again, with lightning. This time he was really angry.


    This trick directly enveloped one side, making Qianjiangxing unable to avoid it.


    Qianjiangxing''s complexion changed abruptly, using all his powers, and hurriedly resisted.


    But in the end he was blown away for a thousand meters, with a scar on his chest.


    Qian Jiangxing looked at the Hunshi Demon King with an incredible look in his eyes: "Why are you... why have you become stronger?!"


    The Hunshi Demon laughed, his face smug.


    "Old man Qian, die!"


    The Hunshi Demon King''s axe slashed towards Qianjiang Xing, his move is simple, relying on infinite power to dominate one side and become the leader of the gangster.


    Qian Jiangxing hurriedly resisted, but his body was injured again. The power of this Hunshi Demon King was much stronger than last time, as if he had eaten something of power.


    Qianjiang Xing knew that he could not delay any longer, and couldn''t help but complain.


    "Xuanjizong, when will you send someone to come."


    "The Xuanji Sect people don''t say they can''t rush to come, even if they rush, it will not help, I will enter the Black Iron Fort today!"


    The Hunshi Devil rose into the sky and slashed directly towards Qianjiang with an axe.


    The power of this axe, it can be said that Qianjiang Xing has no way to withstand it. If he is smashed, he will lose half of his life if he does not die.


    Qianjiang Xing can only use secret techniques to use the secret treasures handed down from his family.


    "The ancestors and ancestors, the offspring are not filial, so they can only use it!"


    Between Qianjiangxing and his body was emitting blue light, and the power of the axe of the Hunshi Devil fell on the blue light, and it was impossible to break it.


    The Hunshi Devil was shocked, and again swung his axe and slashed away, but he still couldn''t break the blue light.


    "Hunshi Devil, you forced me to use what my ancestors left behind. Today I will be better than you, otherwise the world will be uneasy!"


    "Think beautiful!"


    The Hunshi Demon King fought with Qianjiang, and it was a hundred moves for a moment, and the two of them consumed a lot of energy.


    But at this moment, even Su Yan didn''t expect that the Hunshi Demon King''s axe actually had a spike and stabled directly towards Qianjiang.


    Qianjiang Xing evaded him, and the spikes pierced his body, making him unbelievable.


    "Why, why broke my blue light!"


    The Hunshi Demon laughed and said, "I have an expert to help me, are you still alive!"


    The Hunshi Devil kicked Qianjiang Xing, blood stained in the air, and the underground roar was a little weaker.


    The soldiers of the Black Iron Fort were struggling to support, after all, the robbers were too fierce, and it was a completely fatal battle.


    But now that the family boss is lost, this makes them even more desperate in their hearts, and they are suddenly defeated.


    Qianjiangxing watched the defeated army, with tears in his eyes, he knew that he was defeated, and was completely defeated.


    "Lao Qian, let me take your life!"


    The Hunshi Demon roared and rushed directly towards Qianjiangxing.

 Chapter 2069： Su Yan shot!

    Qian Jiangxing was already unable to fight, he had given up, with a sorrowful smile on his face.


    "you win."


    He said to the Hunshi Demon King, he has tried his best.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden increase in the power of the Hunshi Demon, and if the Hunshi Demon didn''t know the battle, the Black Iron Fort would surely be able to hold on for a while.


    But there are traitors, and someone helps the Demon King of the World, but he has no choice.


    The Hunshi Demon King''s axe aimed at Qianjiangxing, as long as he cut it off, Qianjiangxing would definitely die.


    The Hunshi Demon shouted at the defeated Black Iron Fort Sergeant: "Your Fort Lord is under my sword, and there will be no Black Iron Fort after today!"


    The axe rose directly into the sky, rotated in the sky for a moment, and fell towards Qianjiang.


    Many people dare not look, they are trembling in their hearts, desperate.


    But at this moment, Su Yan left.


    His speed is like a ghost, when the axe is about to fall, the force of a punch directly blasts the axe into the air.


    The Hunshi Demon''s face changed, and he coldly looked at Su Yan who suddenly sprang out.


    "Who are you, dare to stop Lao Tzu from killing someone!"


    Qian Jiang Xing had closed his eyes, but when he heard this, he could not help but open his eyes.


    He looked at the figure in front of him, his body trembled a little and said: "You... are you sent by Xuanji Sect?"


    Su Yan did not turn around, and nodded with his back to Qian Jiangxing.


    Qian Jiangxing was full of excitement and shed tears.


    "It turned out to be a member of the Xuanji Sect. I thought that the Xuanji Sect sent an elder to come, a hairy boy, which is really ridiculous."


    Hearing this, Qianjiangxing''s happy face stopped abruptly, Maotou boy, heaven is going to kill me.


    Su Yan looked at the Hunshi Demon with a sneer, not commenting on what he said.


    "Go ahead, or you won''t have a chance."


    The Hunshi Demon King was furious, and Su Yan''s words quickly exploded him.


    "I''m not too old, but my tone is very big, take me with an axe!"


    The Hunshi Demon King''s axe slashed towards Su Yan, his strength undiminished.


    Su Yan''s body was trembling, and dragon scales appeared on his arm, and he directly connected it.


    The surrounding area oscillated, and the ripples in the air drifted away. The two of them attacked each other with terrifying power.


    But Su Yan stood still for half a minute without any damage to his arm, but the Hunshi Demon''s face was cold, and his mouth was hurting at the moment.


    "Boy, I look down on you."


    The Hunshi Demon King made seals on both hands, a majestic force blessed on the axe, and the electric light fluctuated endlessly.


    "This time I will split you into pieces!"


    This axe is extremely powerful, and even has a lock-in general function, and it is impossible to avoid it.


    Of course, Su Yan never thought of avoiding, the power and strength of Hunshi Demon King, but still a little weaker than him.


    Su Yan''s dantian vitality shook, and the dragon scales on his arm were even worse. He directly displayed a powerful force to cover the sky!


    This punch is more powerful than before. I don��t know how many times it is. If this is on the earth, I am afraid this punch can blast the earth through.


    After all, the shackles of the earth only limit power, but the stability is much worse than that of the upper world.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted directly on the axe, and a terrifying sound shook all directions, causing everyone to change their colors and mobilize their strength to resist.


    And the eyes of the Hunshi Demon King were unbelievable. He didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a supernatural power at a young age.


    If it was not for someone to help him, it would be impossible to fight Su Yan with his previous strength.


    Even so, at this moment, his mouth is full of blood, and his injury is not light.


    "what!"


    The Hunshi Devil roared and his eyes were red, and the axe in his hand actually contained endless luster, with vitality fluctuations, very violent.


    "This time I won''t hack you to death, I won''t be called the Hunshi Devil!"


    "This is what you said!"


    Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, and his force Gaitian used it again, even more powerful than just now.


    This fist blasted directly, hitting on the axe, and after a while the axe was cracked.


    The Hunshi Demon''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable.


    In the next second, his real name spirit weapon was actually shattered at this moment, turning into two pieces.


    "The boss''s spirit weapon is broken... broken!"


    A group of gangsters looked at the sky dumbfounded, and stopped pursuing them one by one, and their hearts were already shrouded in fear.


    Not only them, but the people in the Black Iron Fort are also quite dazed at the moment. They thought they were extremely defeated and undoubtedly died.


    Qianjiangxing''s face blushed, thinking that Su Yan would not be able to stop the Demon King, but now he knew that the young man in front of him was terrifying.


    "Is there another evildoer in Xuanji Sect?"


    Qianjiang Xing could only sigh, and at the same time thank himself for being attached to Xuanji Sect.


    The Hunshi Demon looked at Su Yan, his eyes were bloodshot, and his spirit weapon was broken, which was totally unacceptable.


    "hateful!"


    The Hunshi Demon rushed directly towards Su Yan, clenched his fists, and blasted out a punch.


    Su Yan sneered, banging against her, not weak at all.


    The Hunshi Devil was directly blown away by Su Yan, his arm broken.


    The Hunshi Demon King is the perfect state of Yin and Yang, but now he is no match for Su Yan, which makes everyone feel extremely terrible.


    "Is this young man already in Yin-Yang state at such a young age?"


    "It may have broken through yin and yang."


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and they only felt that Su Yan was a bright star, extremely dazzling.


    Su Yan looked at the Hunshi Demon with a very indifferent face.


    "According to the order of the elder of Xuanji Sect, come here to wipe out the gangsters!"


    Su Yan''s words fell, his figure disappeared, and he appeared directly beside the Hunshi Demon King.


    He looked at the Hunshi Demon King, unfortunately said: "I''m here, your dream is shattered."


    Su Yan slammed a punch, directly hitting the Hunshi Demon King''s chest, cutting off his vitality.


    The yin and yang realm of perfection, only to fight with Su Yan for a while, it is dead.


    In the end, even the last words were not left, and there was no chance to beg for mercy.


    When the other rogues saw this scene, where could they be calm, they all panicked and fled around instantly.


    Su Yan looked at the soldiers in the Black Iron Fort, and shouted angrily: "Don''t you guys chase after it!"


    Hearing this, a group of people suddenly became murderous, and they, who had been defeated, got up and chased the bandits at this moment.


    This kind of one-million-dollar battle is not only a competition of strength, but also a psychological game. Once defeated, it will be impossible to parry, only to be chased and killed.


    As for Su Yan, at this moment, he took out a cloth towel from the ghost gourd, and then cut off the head of the Hunshi Devil, installed it with the cloth towel, and put it in the ghost gourd.


    The head of the Hunshi Demon King, this is necessary, otherwise the Huizong sect cannot communicate.


    Just when Su Yan was about to leave, Qian Jiangxing stopped him.


    "The great kindness of Xuanji Sect is unforgettable for the young ones. I also hope that the adults will leave their names. We will worship them in the future."


    Qianjiang Xing is sincere. If it were not for Su Yan, the Black Iron Fort would have died.


    Su Yan is the Black Iron Fort and the savior of Shiba Village, so he should leave his name to be remembered by the people here.


    But Su Yan replied indifferently: "No need."

 Chapter 2070： Toast and not eat fine wine

    This made Qianjiang Xing never expect that Su Yan would be so cold, and he put a cold **** on his hot face.


    Qianjiangxing was quite embarrassed, and he was injured. At this moment, when Dantian moved, he actually vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yan was still indifferent, looking at the little dream not far away, and flew over.


    "Brother Master is really amazing!"


    Xiao Meng waved a small pink fist with a look of worship, and when Su Yanfei approached, he directly gave Su Yan a fragrant kiss.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng with affection, this Xiao Nizi really made him speechless.


    "The matter is over, let''s go."


    Su Yan killed the Hunshi Demon King. As for his subordinates, they were naturally not seen by Su Yan. Their heads were dead, and these people couldn''t make waves.


    The Black Iron Fort army traveling in Qianjiang would definitely be able to smash all of these bandits. This is not something Su Yan needs to care about.


    The reason why he was a little anxious was that he was still worried about Chang Yuan and others.


    Although in Su Yan''s heart, he and Chang Yuan and others are only superficial acquaintances, but Chang Yuan and others now represent him, and he would still be unbearable if he is damaged.


    Xiao Meng nodded obediently, pulling Su Yan''s sleeve.


    "Xiao Meng is tired, Master Brother, let''s take Xiao Meng away."


    Su Yanbai glanced at Xiao Meng, ignored it, and flew directly towards the sky.


    Xiao Meng pouted her lips, but could only keep up with anger.


    Looking at all this, Qianjiang Xing could only helplessly shook his head.


    "Are all masters with such a personality?"


    He asked himself that the relationship between Black Iron Fort and Xuanji Sect is very good, and the worship of Xuanji Sect by Black Iron Fort is very rich.


    In the past, whether the disciples or elders of Xuanji Sect came, they treated them with smiles, but why is this young handsome so indifferent.


    Unable to figure it out, Qian Jiangxing didn''t think about it anymore, so he could only list Su Yan as a weird.


    However, he didn''t know that Su Yan did not have a good impression of Xuanji Sect at all, on the contrary, he even had some grudges about Xuanji Sect.


    Qianjiangxing began to command his own army, and the gangsters must be eradicated, or the spring breeze would regenerate.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already flown into the sky, ready to perform the technique of Long Qianlong.


    But at this moment, a loud smile came from the sky, causing Su Yan''s face to change slightly.


    Su Yan stopped, a source of vitality filled his body.


    "Since ancient times, the hero was born into a boy. I didn''t expect it."


    A figure suddenly appeared in the air, wearing weird clothes, and could not see his face clearly, only to see the person with very long bangs.


    It can be recognized from the voice that this person is a man. Judging from his breath, he is no weaker than the Devil King!


    His nickname in the arena is the polar crocodile man, notorious!


    Su Yan looked at this person coldly, and didn''t have the slightest expression on his face.


    He paused, and said, "You and Hunshi Demon King?"


    The polar crocodile smiled and said, "How about one group, how about not one group?"


    "One group is dead, not one group away!"


    Su Yan won''t waste any time, he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with this person.


    As for Su Yan''s words, the polar crocodile man didn''t have too much anger, on the contrary, he smiled even more.


    "You deserve to be a disciple of Xuanji Sect, wherever you go.


    Su Yan was indifferent, Xiao Meng was behind him.


    Qianjiangxing was uneasy at this moment, a pair of polar crocodile men staring at the sky stubbornly.


    He prayed that he would no longer belong to the Demon King, the Black Iron Fort had suffered heavy losses this time.


    But the next words of the polar crocodile made him look desperate like an ice cave.


    "I thought the Hunshi Demon King could kill you, but I didn''t expect to die in your hands."


    The polar crocodile''s bangs were blown, revealing a pair of hollow eyes, as if there were no eyeballs, giving people a very uneasy feeling.


    But in fact he has eyes, which is just a way of blindfolding.


    "You killed the Hunshi Demon King, the matter will definitely not just leave it alone, either I will abolish my Dantian or I will kill you!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and what the polar crocodile man said was a joke to him.


    How useless words are, just do it!


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality shook, like a tiger''s madness, like a blue dragon''s might, shaking everywhere.


    Everything that had originally belonged to peace was fluctuating again at this moment, the vitality was constantly oscillating, the ripples spread out, and the entire space was constantly fluctuating.


    "Good boy, kind!"


    The hearty laughter of the polar crocodile man sounded again, and a pair of eyes showed a dark cloud.


    "Since you want to toast and not eat fine wine, you should blame me!"


    Behind the polar crocodile was a wave of violent waves. This wave had the power to shake the sky, causing Qianjiang Xing to tremble.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    He could not believe that the enemy in front of him was so terrible and so noble.


    This person''s realm turned out to be the peak of Yin-Yang realm perfection, and he was only one step away from seeing the Golden Core Realm!


    Not only Qianjiang Xing, but those who chased the gangsters were also stunned at this moment, each of them turned pale with fright, and their hearts trembled.


    For the polar crocodile man, they are not even cannon fodder. As long as the polar crocodile man makes a move, I am afraid that one move can destroy most of them. This is the strength of the peak of Yin and Yang realm.


    It can be said that this polar crocodile man is a bit better than the nine elders of Xuanji Sect, and the nine elders have to bow their heads in front of him!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and the power of his whole body burst out at this moment. He didn''t expect that there were such characters among the bandits.


    The Yin-Yang realm reaches the peak of Consummation, even Su Yan has to deal with it seriously, otherwise it will definitely suffer.


    Although he had just broken through the initial stage of the Yin-Yang realm, he was still at the peak of the Yin-Yang realm, and was still a few different realms away. He had the blessing of the secret technique and the power of vitality, but he could not kill with confidence.


    And that group of rogues, who had been defeated, just wanted to escape. At this moment, seeing the polar crocodile being so powerful, they were also opposed to Su Yan''s Black Iron Fort, and suddenly stopped escaping.


    They don''t know the polar crocodile, but the enemy''s enemy is a friend. They still know this very well.


    All the gangsters regained their confidence, each of them had excited faces, raised their arms and roared, with thunderous noises.


    For all this, the polar crocodile man didn''t care, only Su Yan was in his eyes, and he didn''t even look at Qianjiang Xing, the lord of the Black Iron Fort.


    "Now it''s too late for you to destroy your dantian, I don''t want to kill you!"


    The polar crocodile man looked at Su Yan. He was waiting for the final result, a result that wanted to be satisfied without wasting his time.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, as if looking at the mentally retarded child, and raised a **** at the polar crocodile.


    "Let me abolish my dantian, I think you have lost your mind!"


    The face of the polar crocodile became cold, and the aura of the whole body rose again, and an invisible pressure filled Su Yan.


    "Since you have to do this, you can blame me for the action!"


    The polar crocodile man has decided that he must take action now, otherwise it cannot be resolved.


    The purpose of his coming here is very simple, only for Su Yan, Black Iron Fort and the rogue have nothing to do with him, he has waited for Su Yan for half a month.


    Su Yan is immortal today, it is difficult for him to explain!

 Chapter 2071： Blue Smoke Dagger

    The polar crocodile man moved his whole body and instantly disappeared between the world, leaving only his endless power and terrible black energy.


    "Xiaomeng will raise a ghost gourd."


    Su Yan installed Xiao Meng into the ghost gourd, this must be a big battle, Xiao Meng could not use all his strength beside Su Yan, and even thought about his safety.


    Xiao Meng nodded and went straight into the ghost gourd, but at this moment, a smoke-like substance got out of the ghost gourd.


    Of course, Su Yan found out, but didn''t care. Now that the war is about to start, the polar crocodile talent is the most critical.


    Xiao Meng entered the ghost gourd, and Su Yan directly used his Yuan Li and rushed towards the polar crocodile.


    "Blindfold is useless to me!"


    Su Yan clenched his fist and blasted out a punch.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you."


    The polar crocodile man shook his head, and a black elemental power filled his hand, directly confronting Su Yan.


    Heaven and earth will collapse, this power is too terrifying, the entire Black Iron Fort is plunged into endless panic, and the ruins are in ruins.


    The polar crocodile man rose into the sky and rushed directly towards Su Yan, with a terrifying secret technique between his hands.


    "Just let you **** Profound Ming Art!"


    The whole world suddenly seemed to be turned into endless purgatory, the sky had already been shrouded in black power, the sun and the moon did not appear, and the thick clouds did not appear.


    This black energy resembles countless demons, howling sternly, and rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was extremely cold, and dragon scales appeared all over his body, and a dragon chant pierced the sky.


    Behind him, a blue dragon appeared, one black and one gold, flying in all directions, rushing towards the countless demons that morphed out.


    "Twice!"


    When the polar crocodile saw his secret technique being cracked, he was not angry, but smiled.


    Obviously, this was just a test, and he didn''t use his true strength.


    At this moment, the dantian of the polar crocodile was actually shining, and a group of dantian surrounded by black matter was like a hot burning planet covered by thick clouds.


    On this one, the dantian was actually full of electric light, connected to the world, and the polar crocodile actually turned the dantian out.


    This must be a kind of secret technique, otherwise the dantian comes out of the body, wouldn''t it be abolished.


    "Next, I will show you the strength of the peak of Yin and Yang Realm!"


    That Dantian, which seemed to be infinitely amplified by a virus, was compensated by electricity and light, mixed with endless power, directly attacking Su Yan.


    Dantian strikes!


    Su Yan didn''t think of this, but he knew that it was not simple, a dangerous smell permeated him.


    Su Yan hurriedly mobilized the vitality in his body, his muscles and bones reached the strongest, and all kinds of secret techniques were displayed.


    But the dantian of the polar crocodile broke through Su Yan''s defense and directly hit him in the chest.


    The peak of Yin-Yang Realm Perfection is so terrifying!


    Su Yan clutched his chest, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, obviously injured.


    But the polar crocodile had a gloomy face. He didn''t expect that his own blow would have failed to kill Su Yan.


    "How is it possible, you are just a mere ant at the beginning of Yin and Yang realm!"


    The polar crocodile man couldn''t figure it out at all. His Yin-Yang realm reached its peak and used a powerful secret technique, but he failed to kill the ants in the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm. This completely subverted his cognition.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, showing a sneer.


    "In the early stages of Yin and Yang Realm, I still kill you!"


    Su Yan''s entire body was trembling, and at this moment, he was no longer in the middle world, so he could only use the original power derived from the "Nine Chaos Jue".


    At this moment, his whole body is full of vitality derived from heaven and earth, which is even stronger.


    "Today, let you see that the Yin Yang Realm can still destroy you in the early stage!"


    Su Yan''s hands were like electricity, and he played a secret technique, blasting directly at the polar crocodile man Dantian.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several bursting sounds resounded through the sky, and the ground spread all over the ground at this moment.


    Even in such a terrible place in the upper world, it still can''t stand the power of the two, it''s too terrifying.


    The polar crocodile man''s dantian was knocked into the air, and the polar crocodile man hurriedly rose into the sky and took his dantian back into his body.


    At the moment, the polar crocodile''s eyes are like a knife, full of killing intent.


    "You kid must never stay!"


    He was already chilling. At first he thought that Su Yan was also a monk in the Yin-Yang realm anyway, but the fight was to discover that Su Yan was actually a monk in the early Yin-Yang realm.


    More than that, he was still unable to defeat Su Yan by using two secret techniques one after another, which made him feel uneasy.


    Is this person the reincarnation of Xianfan, or why is he so strong?


    "Luo Shu, you have offended a ruthless character."


    But the matter is now, the polar crocodile will never give up, he will kill Su Yan, otherwise there will be serious problems in the future, and there is no place for him.


    "In any case, today you must die!"


    The polar crocodile began to burn his own vitality, and his whole body became hollow, as if it turned into a puff of black smoke.


    But Su Yan''s face suddenly changed at this moment, and a powerful defensive technique was immediately flooded all over his body. Not only that, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art" in his body was also running wildly.


    This polar crocodile man actually burned his own vitality, burned his own luck, and wanted to suppress Su Yan by this.


    "This time I don''t believe you can escape it!"


    The polar crocodile rushed towards Su Yan, and between his hands were all objects of black vitality. One move was endless fluctuations and even more terrifying power.


    And the thing of black vitality is so terrible, as long as it is contaminated by half, it will be transformed into nothingness!


    Su Yan''s defensive technique lasted for a while, and then it collapsed and dissipated directly, and he was completely exposed to the polar crocodiles.


    "I see how you can escape this time!"


    The polar crocodile rushed towards Su Yan, with high killing intent.


    Qianjiangxing and others'' complexions changed drastically, and their hearts were already extremely cold.


    Is it still going to be defeated, the sky is going to kill my Black Iron Fort? !


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s body was surrounded by the Secret Technique of Fracture and Destruction, and everything was inaccessible.


    "At this time, I came to the upper world to perform the collapse style for the first time!"


    The strength of the collapse was soaring, it directly turned the black elemental power of the polar crocodile into nothingness, and then rushed towards the polar crocodile.


    For a moment, the polar crocodile''s vitality weakened, and there was a stream of blood flowing out of his chest, and he was injured.


    The polar crocodile man had an incredible face, and this result was completely beyond his expectations.


    "Who are you!"


    The polar crocodile roared with a loud voice.


    Su Yan looked at the polar crocodile with cold eyes, and did not answer, his hands were bladed, and the power of collapse was permeated. At this moment, he wanted to kill!


    This person must die, which was doomed from the beginning.


    But everyone didn''t expect it, even Su Yan didn''t expect it.


    At this moment, behind him was a puff of blue smoke, which was very common and easy to be ignored.


    And this blue smoke is floating out from his raising ghost gourd!


    Qingyan turned into human nature, holding a simple but extremely sharp dagger in his hand, rushing directly towards Su Yan.


    Because it was a blue smoke, Su Yan didn''t notice it immediately. When he found out, the dagger had penetrated his body.

 Chapter 2072： Keep people

    At this moment, the whole world seemed to freeze, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Qian Jiangxing''s originally smiling face was instantly stiff, and his eyes were full of complicated expressions.


    "Behind... hurting?!"


    Qianjiangxing was extremely surprised. Su Yan was so powerful in front of him, why couldn''t he escape the dagger? This was abnormal.


    More than that, he was upset at the moment. The dagger didn''t seem to be long, but it was by no means simple.


    At this moment, the polar crocodile gave out endless laughs, as if mocking.


    His face was exposed, a very ordinary face, with only a smile on his face at the moment.


    "Thousands are counted, it''s better to suffer!"


    The green smoke dissipated, and once again appeared to have reached the polar crocodile.


    And this blue smoke was the girl Su Yan saved in the shop!


    How is this possible!


    Everything is so incredible, everything is so shocked, everything is so dreamy.


    He was sneak attacked by that girl!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s mind was a little empty, but in the next second he fully understood.


    I was calculated, completely calculated, calculated from the beginning.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The polar crocodile people dissipated and spread all over the place, extremely proud and extremely arrogant.


    "You didn''t expect it, all this is my plan and my conspiracy!"


    "Since you left Xuanji Sect, I know your whereabouts well!"


    The polar crocodile man looked at the girl beside him, licked her clean face, and was very satisfied with the girl''s behavior.


    "She is my subordinate, a lonely ghost in the depths of the earth. I gave her a physical body, and I asked her to practice mystery just to make sense."


    The polar crocodile looked at Su Yan, full of mockery, and continued to speak.


    "You must be very puzzled, why can''t you detect her realm and true face."


    "I can tell you now that she possesses withered bones. With my secret technique, she has no realm at all. She is just an ordinary lonely wild ghost, but she can perform secret techniques and can be invisible."


    "Go into your storage bag, claim that you didn''t pay attention and escape, and then give you a knife in the back, how seamless!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Yan stood in the air, with extremely hollow eyes, staring coldly at the polar crocodile man who was going crazy in front of him.


    "Can killing a monk in the early Yin-Yang stage make you so happy?"


    Su Yan''s words caused the polar crocodile man''s laughter to abruptly stop, and his face suddenly bulged.


    "You are definitely not the early stage of Yin and Yang realm, you must have hidden the realm!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer. At this moment, his back was decayed rapidly. The dagger was not a mortal thing, it was definitely a fierce and extremely powerful spiritual weapon.


    He resisted with Yuan Li, but Yuan Li was still swallowed and turned into invisible, and his entire back had been eroded at this moment.


    "Don''t do useless work, that dagger is not a mortal thing, and it is stained with my secret technique, you are the golden core expert, and you have to be turned into thick water!"


    The polar crocodile man is not in a hurry now, he is waiting for Su Yan to be turned into thick water, this is the result that has long been determined.


    "It turns into thick water, I think you think too much."


    There was a sneer on Su Yan''s face. Although the speed of erosion behind his back was increasing, he was not afraid.


    If Yuan Li is not enough, he still has a way, because he is an emperor!


    At this moment, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running wildly, and the material that eroded his back was completely absorbed in an instant.


    Then through transformation, all this terrifying matter turned into a mass of vitality.


    Su Yan took out Yuan Li, placed it in the palm of his hand, and looked at the polar crocodile man with a smile: "Is this the cost of your three tricks?"


    The polar crocodile didn''t understand why Su Yan showed him a bunch of vitality. He only thought that Su Yan was useless resistance.


    "I knew why at the beginning of today, if you destroy your dantian, you don''t have to find your life."


    But as soon as the words of the polar crocodile man fell, he realized that something was wrong, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    "you!"


    The polar crocodile pointed at Su Yan, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but step back a few steps.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible, never possible!"


    The polar crocodile roared one after another, like a wild beast.


    Su Yan sneered, standing proudly.


    "Who are you, why haven''t you turned into thick water!" The polar crocodile man looked at Su Yan, as if looking at the most terrifying monster at this moment.


    "Nothing can invade me!"


    Su Yan said everywhere, then soared up and rushed towards the polar crocodile.


    The polar crocodile man hurriedly used his original strength, but he found that Su Yan''s power at the moment seemed to have increased several times.


    With just a punch, the bones and muscles of the polar crocodile man��s hands shattered, and they could not be repaired.


    At this moment, he was in an incomprehensible situation. Why did his seamless conspiracy fall short, and why!


    But Su Yan''s fist blasted again. This fist was mixed with the secret technique of strength, which was extremely terrifying.


    With just this punch, the polar crocodile was blasted from the sky to the ground by Su Yan, and his whole body fell into the heart of the earth.


    The endless hot magma wrapped the polar crocodile man, as if to swallow him.


    The polar crocodile rushed out, his eyes filled with endless resentment.


    "You freak, I''m not convinced!"


    The polar crocodile roared, and the power of his whole body was gushing out at this moment, turning into endless killer moves, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    At the last blow, the polar crocodile is crazy, he will kill Su Yan, if he doesn''t kill himself, he will die!


    He is the dignified existence at the peak of the Yin-Yang realm, and there is no way to take a monk from the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm. This is a great shame in life!


    "Die me!"


    The polar crocodile''s eyes widened, and all the power was directed at Su Yan.


    Before getting close to the surroundings, it was illusory, the space fluctuated, and the world fell apart.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the three points. At this moment, there was an overwhelming tendency behind him, endlessly terrifying, waiting directly for the polar crocodile man to rush.


    In the next moment, the overwhelming power gushed out directly, mixed with the power of collapse, the whole world suddenly became dim.


    Qianjiangxing was trembling with fright, here and there is a battle, this is clearly destroying the world.


    After a while, the world recovered, Qianjiang Xing hurriedly looked around, and saw a man standing in midair, an extremely stalwart, it was Su Yan.


    And the polar crocodile man was bombarded by Su Yan on the ground at this moment, his body was broken, his dantian was also an empty thing at this moment, his life hanging by a thread.


    The polar crocodile knew that he was defeated, completely defeated, and defeated by the hands of an early Yin-Yang realm.


    "You are very strong, I am convinced!"


    The polar crocodile man looked at Su Yan with a calm expression.


    But Su Yan walked towards him, no matter how convinced, no words could escape death.


    A mass of vitality appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and his eyes had returned to calm.


    As long as this group of Yuanli shots, the polar crocodile in front of them will inevitably die!


    But at this moment, above the sky, an eagle owl screamed, and a figure burst out directly.


    The speed of this figure is extremely fast, but in an instant, it has already reached Su Yan.


    "Retain people!"

 Chapter 2073： Are you afraid that you havent slept yet?

    The man let out a low growl, with a commanding tone, mixed with a violent anger.


    More than that, when he was close to Su Yan, that person directly displayed a secret technique and blasted towards Su Yan.


    This is not a lowering of attitude to make Su Yan keep people, but a kind of order, and even a threat, of course.


    Facing the person who appeared suddenly, Su Yan didn''t pay any attention, the Yuan Li in his hand blasted directly towards the polar crocodile on the ground.


    Suddenly, the polar crocodile screamed and screamed, emitting thick smoke, and finally turned into a withered bone, which drifted away with the wind.


    "hateful!"


    The people behind Su Yan roared, their voices shook the world, as if endless anger was burning.


    "Second, I will avenge you!"


    The man performed a move again and killed Su Yan.


    With this blow alone, Su Yan was directly bombarded for a kilometer, hitting the ruins of the Black Iron Fort and burying it.


    Qianjiangxing hurriedly rushed to the ruins, using his strength, flying off the ruins, and saw Su Yan in the ruins.


    Su Yan was unkempt at the moment, covered in dust, and vomiting blood in his mouth, obviously injured.


    It was just a blow that caused Su Yan to be seriously injured, so there was no need to think that this person was extremely terrifying.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    The man stood in the air and said three abhorrent words one after another, which was obviously unacceptable to the person Su Yan killed him.


    He called the second child of the polar crocodile, and he was the boss.


    There are naturally two legends in the arena.


    The Hunshi Devil is the third child, the Polar Crocodile is the second child, and he is the boss of the Qianjiang Qianlong!


    The Mengjiang Qianlong is obviously more powerful than the polar crocodile, otherwise it would not be a single move to cause Su Yan to be seriously injured.


    Although Su Yan had no defense, it was enough to show that this person was terrifying.


    "My lord, this person is too terrifying, I think we should temporarily avoid the edge and let the elders of Xuanjizong come to rescue?"


    Qianjiangxing looked at the Mengjiang Qianlong above the sky, his face full of anxiety.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook his head and said, "You can''t hide. Will this person give us a chance to call for help?"


    Qian Jiangxing''s eyes were dim, and Su Yan''s words completely broke his expectations.


    "Don''t you know this person?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but now it seems that this person is a fierce dragon on the rivers and lakes."


    "Mengjiang Qianlong, the name is loud."


    Su Yan stood up, her eyes were as dark as ink, her eyes gleaming endlessly.


    There is only one battle now, there is no other way.


    He didn''t know what realm the Mengjiang Qianlong was in front of him, but he had to fight!


    Mengjiang Qianlong is still going crazy, he may not care about the Hunshi Devil, but he can''t care about the Polar Crocodile.


    "Damn, you killed your second child, and I want you to pay for it!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong looked at Su Yan, and the killing intent on his face made everyone tremble.


    At this moment, his whole body was filled with horrible fluctuations, a terrible vitality rose up, and everyone''s expressions changed drastically.


    "He... he is a half-step golden core expert?!"


    Qian Jiangxing''s lips trembled and his teeth trembled. His whole body was like a swing, too scared to take care of himself.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were also extremely cold, and his heart was also cold.


    Half-step Jin Dan, Su Yan smiled miserably, the elder of Xuanji Sect really looked up to himself.


    He even suspected that his identity was discovered by the elders of Xuanji Sect, and even discovered other secrets, such as the blood book!


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t think of so much right now. His enemy was this Mengjiang Qianlong. If he didn''t kill him, he would definitely be killed.


    The Mengjiang Qianlong obviously wouldn''t give Su Yan more time. He stepped out of the void at this moment and charged directly towards Su Yan.


    "This trick I will let you go with my second child!"


    There is a terrifying elemental power between the hands of the Mengjiang Qianlong, which turns into gas, like blue smoke.


    Su Yan hurriedly used the secret technique, but in the next second, he was blasted for several kilometers by the Mengjiang Qianlong, and hit the rock with one head.


    The entire rocky mountain collapsed in an instant, and the endless ruins showed the terrible punch of the Mengjiang Qianlong!


    Su Yan felt like his whole body was falling apart, and his whole body was somewhat uncontrollable at this moment.


    The Yin-Yang realm was still too bad in the early stage, it was impossible to fight the half-step golden core.


    Su Yan smiled miserably. Is he going to stop here? He was naturally unwilling.


    But how could the Mengjiang Qianlong breathe for Su Yan? He rushed towards Su Yan again, grabbed his arm, and wanted to tear him apart.


    After tearing it for a long time, Mengjiang Qianlong discovered that Su Yan''s bones were so strong that he couldn''t tear it apart with infinite strength.


    This made Mengjiang Qianlong''s face full of violent, and a pair of eyes shot out breathtaking gazes.


    He flew a foot and stepped directly towards Su Yan. Su Yan''s chest was suddenly sunken and his heart was squeezed.


    And at this moment, Xiao Meng and Ji Ruxue in the ghost gourd can naturally feel the fluctuations outside, and even more can feel the disorder of Su Yan''s breath.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare Xiao Meng, you must destroy the enemy!"


    Xiao Meng spreads his voice in Raising Ghost Gourd to encourage Su Yan.


    And Ji Ruxue also said in a weak voice at this moment: "Su Yan, I have always believed in you."


    When Xiao Meng heard this, she was startled at first, and then there was a spirit that came out with her own ghost gourd.


    This is Su Yan who put Xiao Meng in the wrong bottle before...


    "Who are you?" Xiao Meng said warily.


    Ji Ruxue looked at Xiao Meng and said lightly: "I am your wife."


    "You are talking nonsense, you are not my wife, my wife is my sister, Shiya."


    Xiao Meng had never seen Ji Ruxue and naturally didn''t know.


    Ji Ruxue was not angry either, just looking at Xiao Meng a little cute, of course she was more worried about Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng kept staring at Ji Ruxue, and she understood it after a while.


    Suddenly cursed: "Huh, master, you are a big carrot!"


    Ji Ruxue''s face was speechless, unable to explain.


    At this moment, Su Yan was rubbed on the ground by the Mengjiang Qianlong outside, frantically rubbing.


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s sturdy body, he would have been destroyed by the Mengjiang Qianlong long ago.


    Seeing that the Mengjiang Qianlong had been unable to kill Su Yan, his heart was extremely angry, and he continued to use terrifying elemental power to bombard Su Yan, and Su Yan had no place in his whole body.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng even said something that made Su Yan vomit blood.


    "Master Smelly, Huaxin Big Carrot, haven''t you saved your woman? You are afraid you haven''t slept yet."


    When Ji Ruxue heard it, her blush was like an apple, and she felt a little bit ashamed.


    Su Yan was originally defending himself, but Xiao Meng spit out blood, and the defense of his entire body was broken by Mengjiang Qianlong.


    A smile appeared on Mengjiang Qianlong''s face, looking at Su Yan with disdain.


    "Can you not die if you stick to it? You still can''t escape the fate of death!"

 Chapter 2074： Mid-Yin-Yang Realm!

    For Mengjiang Qianlong, Su Yan in front of him is no longer a concern and can be solved at will.


    But at this moment, Su Yan was full of frost and anger.


    The dead girl, talking nonsense at the critical moment, let him suffer this blow.


    "I won''t take you out of this dead girl again next time."


    Su Yan''s words are full of threats, but they are very indifferent, as if they don''t know his current situation.


    Xiao Meng''s expression immediately changed when she heard Su Yan''s words, her mouth curled, and she looked arrogant.


    "Hmph, don''t take me out if you don''t take me out. You can deal with the enemy before you."


    Su Yan also returned to his sorrow, the Mengjiang Qianlong in front of him was indeed powerful, and the half-step golden core state was not blowing.


    Su Yan only had the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, which was too far behind. He had only one way to fight.


    That is a breakthrough!


    That''s right, he must break through and reach the mid-Yin-Yang stage before he has a chance.


    But would Mengjiang Qianlong give him this opportunity? Of course he wouldn''t.


    "Don''t be delusional, you are already a dead person!"


    Meng Jiang Qianlong grinned, showing a sorrowful smile, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    There was a terrible source of energy in his hand, which kept circulating in his hand, like a small snake.


    "It''s over!"


    Meng Jiang Qianlong gave a cold cry, and Yuan Li in his hand blasted towards Su Yan directly.


    Before the explosion, the whole place was full of violent meaning, and there were countless bursts out of thin air.


    This power is too terrible, the entire sky is blocked by the power of the Mengjiang Qianlong, and the sunlight cannot penetrate.


    More than that, this place is shaky, blessed by infinite power, just like an illusion.


    The power of the Mengjiang Qianlong blasted at the extreme speed, like an electric flint, giving people no time to react.


    Su Yan resisted with both hands, but in the next second, he was blasted far away by this force, and fell into the mountain stream.


    Mengjiang Qianlong rushed towards him, looking at Su Yan coldly, a little angry in his heart.


    "You can''t beat Xiaoqiang!"


    He looked at the **** Su Yan in the mountain stream, and the killing intent in his eyes rose again.


    At this moment, the mountain stream water is completely transpired, turning into a cloud of mist, and rushing to the sky.


    But Mengjiang Qianlong rushed down, this time he would never give Su Yan a chance to survive!


    "Die me!"


    The vitality of the Mengjiang Qianlong''s body rose infinitely at this moment, turning into a terrible wave, an invisible wave.


    This fluctuation directly rushed out of his body, attacking and killing Su Yan!


    Xiao Meng felt the horrible meaning in raising the ghost gourd, and at this moment, her mouth was no longer stiff, and her face changed color.


    "Brother Master, you have to hold on, Erniang is still waiting for you to enter the bridal chamber."


    Xiao Meng''s words made Ji Ruxue on the side blush again. Why didn''t this little girl say anything about the bridal chamber?


    Ji Ruxue regained her complexion and said worriedly, "Su Yan, I believe you."


    A light smile appeared on Su Yan''s face lying on the rocks in the mountain stream.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely realize what Xiaomeng said."


    Ji Ruxue who said this was taken aback for a moment, and then cast his mouth to yell at Su Yan.


    She will not be angry, she is a female man, her personality is different from Jin Shiya, she is soft and strong.


    Facing the attack of Mengjiang Qianlong, Su Yan''s vitality turned into an endless killing intent at this moment.


    A sword appeared in his hand, Tai''a sword!


    The Tai''a sword was covered by Yuan Li, like a Holy Sword of Heaven, shrouded in luster.


    Su Yan slashed out with a sword, and terrifying power appeared in the air, his sword intent was endless, and he directly covered it.


    In an instant, the two forces collided with each other, bursting out endless power, and the whole world was shaking at this moment, as if it were about to collapse.


    Mengjiang Qianlong''s face was unbelievable. He thought that Su Yan would definitely die for this trick, but it turned out to be such a situation.


    This kid in front of him surprised him too much. The Yin-Yang realm was so terrifying in the early stage, and he must be eliminated!


    "You sword!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong''s eyes were cold, staring at Su Yan''s sword, he seemed familiar.


    "No!" Mengjiang Qianlong''s pupils suddenly shrank, with an incredible expression on his face, "What is the Tai''a sword in your hand?!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mengjiang Qianlong''s face suddenly showed a fiery look, and a sense of greed flowed in his eyes.


    "Treasure, Tai''a sword!"


    The spirit weapon list is the spirit of all things in the world, and the spirit instruments on the list are extremely powerful. They are magic weapons. They can be unified and become the overlord.


    Many spirit weapons are in the upper world, but some people in the upper world have been searching for countless years and still can''t find a trace.


    Mengjiang Qianlong only knew now that it was not that they didn''t work hard, but that the upper world didn''t have them at all. These spirit weapons were taken to the middle world.


    "Although it''s only ranked twenty-five in the spirit weapon list, it is also a rare treasure for me. It is really no effort to get through the iron shoes and find nowhere!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong was full of smiles, and the laughter spread around for a long time.


    He naturally thinks that the Tai''a sword must be his own. This cannot be changed, it has become a fact.


    A terrible power filled the hands of Mengjiang Qianlong, even more than before. He was serious and didn''t want to entangle Su Yan.


    "At this point, I have left the sword!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong spoke confidently. He dignified half a step in the Golden Core Realm, dealing with an ascendant in the early stage of Yin Yang Realm. If he didn''t have this confidence, wouldn''t it be laughable and generous.


    The vitality of his hand emerged, and a terrible fluctuation enveloped the world, as if there were shackles all around, and this world was controlled by him.


    "go to hell!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong rushed towards Su Yan, everything should be over.


    After several accidents, I sighed that Su Yan was terrible and must be eliminated. The surprise that appeared in the end will all end in this hit.


    Facing the fatal blow of the Mengjiang Qianlong, Su Yan did not step back, standing in the mountain stream, holding the Tai''a sword in one hand, letting the wind and rain blow his bangs.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in Su Yan''s body has been running frantically from the beginning, and it is the same now.


    "come on!"


    Su Yan rose up into the sky and cut out with a sword, as if the sword master was alive!


    Fluctuations, fury, endless power.


    At this moment of venting crazy, chaos all around!


    After a long time, everything disappeared.


    Mengjiang Qianlong was very patient, waiting for the fluctuation to disappear before he looked at the place where Su Yan was.


    He only needs to take back the Tai''a sword at this moment, and this battle is over.


    Although he has lost his brother, he can get the Tai-A sword without much effort.


    But when he looked towards the midair, his pupils actually shrank, because the figure above the midair hadn''t shattered.


    "how is this possible!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong clenched his fists, his whole body trembled slightly, Su Yan was not dead!

 Chapter 2075： Behead

    Such a result made Mengjiang Qianlong somewhat unacceptable, and the killing intent contained in those eyes seemed to break through at this moment.


    "Why didn''t you die!"


    The Mengjiang Qianlong roared, and the sound rang through the sky, spreading around, and staying for a long time.


    The whole world is reverberating with the roar of Mengjiang Qianlong, he can''t figure it out, he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t accept it.


    Facing the hysterical roar of Mengjiang Qianlong, Su Yan stood in the air with a plain face.


    At this moment, his blood has dissipated, his tattered clothes have been changed, and his blue shirt and long robe made him look a little graceful.


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    Su Yan said with a sigh, looking at Mengjiang Qianlong with a pitiful expression.


    I thought it would win, I thought it was over, but the result was very different and contrary.


    When Mengjiang Qianlong heard Su Yan''s voice, he almost vomited blood. This was obviously mocking him, and obviously didn''t take him seriously.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Mengjiang Qianlong was extremely angry, and stared at Su Yan with a pair of eyes.


    "I see how many lives you have!"


    The Mengjiang Qianlong rushed towards Su Yan, and the vitality of his body gathered between his hands, blasting his fists violently.


    "You broke into the middle of the Yin-Yang realm, and you are still an ant in my eyes!"


    Facing Meng Jiang Qianlong''s words, Su Yan sneered coldly, noncommittal.


    Facing the fist of Mengjiang Qianlong, Su Yan was not afraid of the slightest, and greeted him.


    Confrontation, terrible confrontation, the collision of complete power and vitality, and an endless duel of mystery.


    The whole world has collapsed, the ground is cracked, and countless cracks are not bottomed.


    The two of them could actually make such a situation occur in such a strong upper world, it was really terrifying, too terrible.


    The power of the half-step golden pill surpassed Su Yan''s imagination, very strong, very strong.


    But it was only limited to just now, now he is different from just now!


    In the middle of Yin-Yang realm, Su Yan took a quarter of an hour to make a breakthrough.


    His foundation is very stable, his breakthrough has not encountered any obstacles, unimpeded, and straight to the middle of the Yin and Yang realm.


    At this moment, his whole body''s strength increased again, just like two people just now.


    The two punched each other, Su Yan did not retreat, but Mengjiang Qianlong stepped back several steps.


    The eyes of Mengjiang Qianlong were full of resentment at the moment, and the endless anger made him mad.


    "Die me!"


    He ignored the severe pain in his hand and the tiger''s mouth had split, and once again punched Su Yan.


    More than that, a **** seemed to appear behind him, blessing him, and even a terrifying secret technique sneaked towards Su Yan.


    "Does it make a noise?"


    Su Yan sneered, not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Su Yan''s hands were full of power, and at this moment he showed the power of the force!


    This secret technique is extremely terrifying, because Li Jue is an immortal technique, a supreme existence, and a technique that maximizes power.


    Su Yan''s hands are densely covered with dragon scales, and the operation of the collapse technique, blessed with the ultimate strength, directly rushes towards the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    But for a moment, the fists of the two touched, and the sound was shocking, and the person in the distance was deaf!


    The next second, Mengjiang Qianlong''s face trembled, his whole body trembled, and his arm shattered instantly.


    More than that, he couldn''t bear it, and in the end he vomited blood violently, and his breath suddenly wilted.


    In this showdown, Su Yan had the absolute upper hand. Naturally, the terrifying strength of the tactics was naturally beyond the reach of the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    Su Yan didn''t give the Mengjiang Qianlong a chance to breathe, so he rose into the sky and stepped towards the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    The natural force of this foot is even greater, as if it can trample the ground, and nothing can withstand the horror of this foot.


    Mengjiang Qianlong was already vomiting blood, and being stepped on by Su Yan''s foot, his whole person was instantly pressed into the ground for a kilometer, and his unbelievable eyes finally showed horror.


    He was scared, and he couldn''t help but be afraid of absolute power.


    He persuaded, he knew that he could not fight Su Yan, he wanted to escape.


    The person who knows the current affairs is a junjie, and he naturally has to escape if he can''t beat him, so he is not afraid of not having firewood.


    However, these were all his thoughts for a second, but he was just whimsical.


    Su Yan took the Mengjiang Qianlong out, as if carrying an item, without the ability to resist.


    Su Yan looked at him coldly and said, "Now you know how good I am!"


    With blood in Mengjiang Qianlong''s mouth, he couldn''t speak. If he could speak, he would beg for mercy.


    However, begging for mercy or not begging for mercy is futile. Mengjiang Qianlong knew this. After Su Yan broke through, he knew he had lost.


    But he is not reconciled, his heart is uneasy.


    Why, why on earth!


    Has the world changed? Rats chased cats, and dogs changed to wolves.


    Why, the countless roars inside Mengjiang Qianlong make it hard to calm down.


    Why is the Yin Yang Realm so terrible in the middle stage, why is it so against the sky, and why can it be defeated.


    He is a half-step golden core, is it a fake half-step golden core!


    Is he just a worm?


    Is he just a poor ant?


    Is everything fake? It''s an illusion, a fantasy, a dream.


    Someone wants to hurt Lao Tzu!


    But at this moment, an extremely sharp blade appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally the Tai''a sword.


    He looked at the Mengjiang Qianlong, and said coldly: "Today, use your blood to commemorate this sword!


    The Tai''a sword is already trembling, as if hungry and thirsty. It wants bloodthirsty, it wants to kill!


    Before Su Yan could make a move, the Tai''a sword broke free from Su Yan''s palm and rushed directly towards the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    For a moment, the blood surged, the head of the Mengjiang Qianlong flew into the sky, and finally fell into the mountain stream.


    Mengjiang Qianlong''s body trembled a few times, and finally fell weakly.


    At this moment, the gangsters were desperate, their resistance was gone, and they all surrendered directly.


    At this moment, everyone in the Black Iron Fort seemed to have won the battle, raising their arms and shouting, all shouting at the three characters of Xuanjizong.


    However, Su Yanyun was calm, ignored the people, and directly found the mountain stream, using gauze to put the head of the Mengjiang Qianlong into it.


    Not only that, the head of the polar crocodile man was also put into the gauze under Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, the clouds dissipated, and the sun slowly shone in.


    He flew up into the sky and disappeared directly into the endless clouds.


    "Wow, the master brother is so handsome, so handsome, so cool!


    "Madam, I envy you so much. If Xiao Meng can have a man like Master Brother in the future, it would be great."


    "Brother Master, can you give me your secret technique, Xiao Mengxue learn it."


    "Brother Master, can you tell Xiao Meng for a while, Xiao Meng knows it is wrong."


    "Brother Master, can you not help but flirt with your wife, Xiao Meng is jealous."


    ...


    Falling red lonely puppets fly together, Xiao Meng chattering endlessly.

 Chapter 2076： Religion

    At the end of the battle, Su Yan left without staying in the Black Iron Fort for a while.


    Qian Jiangxing reacted and looked everywhere, but Su Yan was no longer visible.


    In the end, he could only look at the sky and said decisively: "The Black Iron Fort will be regarded as Xuanjizong in the future!"


    After that, he went to clean up the battlefield with others and restore the peace of the Black Iron Fort.


    ...


    "Have you heard that the rogue was repulsed!" an old man said with bright eyes.


    "Of course I heard, it''s more than just repelling, it''s a complete defeat, throwing away your helmet and armor, and surrendering directly!" the insider said excitedly.


    "God bless us Black Iron Fort." The old man clasped his hands together and sighed.


    "I heard that the Xuanji sect sent someone to help, otherwise you won''t be able to win."


    "Xuanji Sect is indeed a famous sect."


    "I heard that the world was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, the black iron fortress was in ruins, the mountain stream broke and the ground cracked open the sky."


    "What kind of power is that?!" Everyone trembled.


    "Don''t dare to think, don''t dare to think."


    Such discussions can be seen everywhere. People know that the Black Iron Fort has won, and they all ran out to celebrate, and it was more lively than the festival.


    At this moment, Su Yan leaped high into the sky and was rushing to Xuanji Sect. After the matter was finished, he would naturally return to Sect.


    Xiao Meng kept chattering on the road, making Su Yan very helpless, reprimanding her to pretend to be pitiful, and not reprimanding it would cause the sky to change.


    "Brother Master, what about that **** thing?!"


    What Xiao Meng said was of course the girl who slapped Su Yan on the back.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "During the battle, my soul was gone."


    Just an ordinary soul, how can it withstand the terrible fluctuations before, don''t care at all.


    "That''s good, it''s so annoying, it just deceives my feelings."


    Xiao Meng has learned it this time, this world is sinister and must be vigilant.


    As for Ji Ruxue, he was originally a soul. Although he was nourished by raising ghosts, he could not talk too much.


    Su Yan had long advised her not to speak and take a good rest, Ji Ruxue was also very obedient.


    There was nothing on this road, and it was two days after returning to the sect.


    Ascending to the mountain gate that looked like a moat, Su Yan showed the token, the guard immediately saluted and let Su Yan enter the sect.


    Su Yan didn''t linger for a moment, and headed directly towards his Langqin Garden. He was still a little worried about Chang Yuan and the others.


    When I arrived at Langqin Garden, it was very quiet, there were no people around, and there was no sound inside.


    Su Yan opened the door and walked in. There was a little mess everywhere in between. Obviously there was no one to clean up.


    Xiao Meng was released by Su Yan, rushed upstairs, and kicked the door open.


    It was furious, and wanted to ask Chang Yuan and others why they were so lazy.


    But when he entered the door, Chang Yuan was lying on the bed, still moaning slightly, Xiao Meng could only swallow what he said.


    She curled her mouth and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Xiao Meng''s return, Chang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, then his face was full of surprises, and he wanted to get up, but his body didn''t listen.


    "Brother Su is back?"


    Xiao Meng nodded and said, "I''m back, so naturally Master Brother is back."


    Su Yan also walked to the door at this moment and saw Chang Yuan lying on the bed, his expression cold.


    "What happened?"


    Chang Yuan brought Su Yan to him, his face full of excitement, but the next second he lowered his head.


    "It''s all our incompetence!"


    "Say!"


    Su Yan doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Chang Yuan, he just needs to know the truth.


    "Brother Su, after you left, we strictly followed your instructions and stayed in Langqin Garden for a while and never left."


    "But, but."


    Speaking of this, Chang Yuan''s face is full of anger, and more is weak.


    "But what?"


    "But they came to bully us, a group of people rushed in with their faces covered, and beat us violently without saying anything, and then we could only lie on the bed."


    "Cover your face?!" Xiao Meng pouted, "Isn''t this just taking off your pants and farting."


    Although Xiao Meng''s words sounded not so elegant, they were reasonable.


    Obviously this group of beaters are from the Xuanji Sect, and it is very likely that they are from the inner door.


    "Did Luo Shu instruct him?!" Su Yan''s expression was cold.


    Chang Yuan nodded and said, "Yes, it''s Luo Shu. He is in charge of this inner door."


    Su Yan snapped his finger, and a force of Yuan force rushed towards Chang Yuan to help him recover from his injury.


    But for a moment, most of the pain in Chang Yuan''s body healed.


    The reason why he was so miserable that he could only lie on the bed was entirely because there was a secret force in his body, which was obviously left behind by the beater, his heart was shameful!


    After that, Su Yan helped other people to heal, and a group of people healed a lot, and they could go to the ground.


    "Brother Xie Su treats."


    A group of people all thanked Su Yan with great respect.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Little things, just stay here. I will meet Luo Shu."


    A gleam of light flashed in everyone''s eyes, and it was obvious that Su Yan''s words made them extremely excited.


    I was beaten in pain, who didn''t want to return it.


    Xiao Meng wanted to follow but was finally rejected by Su Yan mercilessly.


    Leaving Langqin Garden, Su Yan headed directly to Luo Shu''s book garden. The book garden is not small and well-known. You can know it by asking any disciple.


    However, after a short time, Su Yan arrived at the Shuyuan, he did not rush in, but stood outside the door of the Shuyuan.


    At this moment in the academy, Luo Shu, Li Aotian and others were sitting in a circle, with smiles on their faces.


    "This is a bad breath!" Li Aotian said with a full face.


    "Yes, Chang Yuan and others are just a bunch of dog legs. Now that the dog owner is no longer, they have to be suffocated."


    Luo Shu is now a pot of warm wine, holding a small cup and taking a light sip.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the people and said: "You are just doing this kind of virtue and beat up a bunch of garbage."


    Li Aotian and others looked at each other, then looked at Luo Shu.


    "We can only beat them."


    Li Aotian and the others were helpless. This was only when Su Yan was not in the sect. If Su Yan was in the sect, they wouldn''t dare to give them ten courage. After all, Li Aotian felt that his lower body was still a bit chilly now.


    Luo Shu sneered, stood up, and said, "He Su Yan is strong, but can he beat them!"


    "Who?!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I told you, Su Yan will definitely not be able to return this time to perform the task!"


    "Oh, what you said is true?!" An inner disciple looked suspicious.


    Luo Shu disdainfully said: "How can I tell lies? At this moment, Su Yan is probably separated from the head, so he is dead!"


    After speaking, Luo Shu smiled, and the wine glass in his hand shattered at this moment.


    But Li Aotian and others were incredulous, because Luo Shu''s words shocked them and surprised them too much.


    "Brother Luo Shu, is Su Yan really unable to come back?!"


    Luo Shu sneered even more: "If his Su Yan can come back, I will eat **** on the spot!"

 Chapter 2077： Feed you shit

    Luo Shu is able to be so confident, so naturally he has his methods, and he is very confident in his own methods, there is no doubt at all.


    "Although he Su Yan is tough, he is not worth mentioning compared to those two, the difference between them."


    Luo Shu sat back on the table, took a piece of monster meat with his chopsticks, and ate it happily.


    When the others saw this, their faces were all ecstatic.


    If Su Yan can''t come back, this would be a great thing for them.


    They all dream of Su Yan''s broken body, and now Luo Shu is so sure. Although they don''t know how terrible this task is, they also believe in Luo Shu very much.


    "Come on, I will toast Brother Luo Shu."


    Li Aotian picked up the wine glass and drank it boldly.


    "I also toast Brother Luo Shu."


    "I also toast Brother Luo Shu."


    "Brother Luo Shu, you are free, I have three cups!"


    Everyone drank that was a joy, and everyone smiled relievedly.


    Su Yan, the great demon, can no longer meet the sect. It is a great and good thing for them, and there is nothing more festive than this.


    They were humiliated and robbed by Su Yan.


    "Although he is so enchanting, Su Yan is still too tender compared to Brother Luo Shu."


    "Yes, Brother Luo Shu is the number one in the inner sect. Who dares to oppose him."


    "Brother Luo Shu, Su Yan can''t come back, how should Chang Yuan and others treat it?"


    Luo Shu put down the wine glass, thought for a while and said, "I won''t mention this in advance. After a while, I will drive them out of the inner door."


    Luo Shu didn''t put Chang Yuan and the others in his eyes at all. Without Su Yan, they wouldn''t worry about it at all.


    "I thought Senior Brother Luo Shu would kill him."


    "Senior Brother Luo Shu is so honorable, how can he be as knowledgeable as them."


    The crowd was clinking glasses and drinking again, unhappy and extremely happy.


    At this moment, Su Yan took a step outside the house and walked into the library.


    Su Yan strolled in the courtyard, unhurriedly walking towards the place where a few people were drinking, and went straight to the door.


    He looked at this group of people, and Su Yan saw all their faces and smiles.


    Su Yan did not speak, but stood patiently at the door, waiting for someone to find him.


    An inner disciple who had drunk a lot of alcohol found Su Yan. He didn''t take a closer look, and said directly: "Brother, don''t just stand there. Come over and continue drinking. You can''t be shameless."


    Others also agreed, asking Su Yan to fine himself three cups.


    Li Aotian also looked over. He drank a lot, but he was only half drunk, not as serious as this group of people.


    But just this one glance, the toast in his hand fell to the ground with a sudden, and the crisp sound shocked everyone.


    "Senior Brother Li drank too much, change him a cup." Someone laughed.


    But Li Aotian didn''t respond, his eyes fixed on Su Yan at the door.


    He wiped his eyes, thinking he had seen it wrong, but in the end the scary and familiar figure was still in front of the door.


    Li Aotian''s face suddenly changed, his face trembling, and then his whole body was trembling.


    His teeth trembled, and he said vaguely: "Su Susu...Su Su Su Yan!"


    Xu Zun next to him took a picture of Li Aotian and said unhappy: "Li Aotian, you really drank too much, what Su Yan? Didn��t you hear from Senior Brother Luo Shu? Su Yan can��t come back, he died outside. !"


    Li Aotian jumped wildly and stepped on Xu Zun''s foot.


    Xu Zun was slightly angry: "Li Aotian, if you get drunk, you can go crazy, right?"


    Li Aotian closed his eyes, how he hoped it was fake, it was all fake.


    But when he opened his eyes, the person in front of him was still that person, and he was completely desperate.


    "Su Susu...Su Yan, why are you here."


    Xu Zun was even more angry and said, "Li Aotian, go to rest when you are drunk, don''t get around everyone''s Yaxing."


    "Yes, stop mentioning Su Yan. Brother Luo Shu said he is dead, then he must be dead."


    Luo Shu was drunk at the moment, he didn''t pay attention to all this, and he didn''t look at the door. He was immersed in his joy.


    Li Aotian slammed the table, his voice hoarse: "Su Yan, why are you here."


    At this time, everyone looked at the door as if they were sober.


    At this look, a group of people was stunned, and hurriedly wiped their eyes. After looking at it once, everyone trembled.


    "How is this possible!" An inner disciple''s legs trembled and his teeth fought.


    "you are still alive?!"


    "Aren''t you dead?!"


    A group of people were completely shocked and looked at Luo Shu.


    Luo Shu said unhappily at the moment: "What the **** are you guys doing!"


    Li Aotian kicked Luo Shu''s foot and said softly, "Look at it."


    Luo Shu cast an angry look at the door, his body froze suddenly, like being struck by lightning.


    "Su...Su Yan!"


    Luo Shu''s eyes widened, his expression unbelievable.


    "Why are you back? You are a man or a ghost!"


    Su Yan walked into the room at this moment, pulled a chair, and sat down grandiosely.


    He looked at Luo Shu and said lightly: "I have completed the task and I will come back naturally."


    Luo Shu''s cheeks jumped wildly, and he was so frightened that he had fallen into an ice cave.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Very surprised, disappointed, right?"


    A group of people remained silent, only trembling sounds were heard, and their teeth were about to break.


    Luo Shu''s face became cold, and he said sharply: "This is my place, please go out."


    Su Yan said lightly: "Well, this is your place, but I have two things."


    Everyone was extremely uneasy. They were afraid that Su Yan would hear what Su Yan had just said, and that would be over.


    "The first thing, hurt Chang Yuan and stand up!"


    No one will stand up, who dares to stand up.


    "The second thing, didn''t you Luo Shu say that you will eat **** when I come back?"


    Su Yan looked at a group of people, waiting for their answers.


    For a long time, no one spoke. Of course they knew that Su Yan heard everything and knew that everything was over.


    Su Yan and others became a little impatient, and said directly: "Since you don''t take the initiative, you should blame me!"


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, and a group of inner disciples suddenly had their noses and faces swollen, and their muscles and bones were broken.


    The injury was not serious, but he had to stay in bed for at least a few months, which was regarded as revenge for Chang Yuan and others.


    Then Su Yan looked at Luo Shu with a smile on his face.


    Luo Shu was anxious and kept backing up, and finally backed up.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    "You have to speak up!"


    In the midair, there was a pile of fresh **** floating in the air. This **** was found by the fourth sister Su Yan in the inner door. The senior sister had a pet dog.


    Su Yan grabbed Luo Shu directly, and Luo Shu kicked his legs violently, and shouted sternly, "I admit my mistakes, I admit my mistakes, don''t do this."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "This is what you said, so naturally you have to keep your promise."


    Su Yan opened Luo Shu''s mouth and stuffed the **** directly into his mouth.

 Chapter 2078： Elder summoned

    Luo Shu resisted desperately, waving his hands and kicking his feet, and wanted to get rid of Su Yan''s bondage.


    But everything was in vain for him. In front of Su Yan, he couldn''t struggle at all. The harder he struggles, Su Yan will only become more excited.


    Seeing that **** had entered Luo Shu''s mouth, Su Yan smiled even more, closed his mouth directly, and punched him in the stomach.


    Luo Shu was in pain and bent down while all the **** in his mouth entered his stomach.


    Luo Shu''s face was green, and his whole body trembled, and a feeling of extreme nausea filled his stomach.


    "Su...Su Yan...You are deceiving too much!"


    Luo Shu yelled wildly, his eyes full of blood.


    But Su Yan ignored him and looked at Luo Shu and said, "I see you are so excited. It seems that there is not enough **** to eat."


    When Luo Shu heard this, he was so frightened that he was full of spirits, and his screaming posture was immediately incomparable.


    "Su Yan, let me go, I was speechless."


    Luo Shu begged for mercy, he had to beg for mercy in front of Su Yan, because he was shocked to find that Su Yan seemed to have become stronger, and he couldn''t fight it at all.


    Li Aotian in the crowd swallowed at this moment, obviously frightened.


    The others were awake too, and their legs were shaking.


    Su Yan turned and looked at Li Aotian, and said lightly: "Do you want to eat **** too?"


    Li Aotian''s expression suddenly changed horribly, and he hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head.


    "No no no... no no no, I don''t eat."


    "Then why are you swallowing."


    "I����"


    Li Aotian wanted to explain, but he felt that he couldn''t argue with it. There was no explanation at all. What left him speechless most was that Su Yan would definitely not listen to his explanation.


    The other people looked at Li Aotian sympathetically. At this time, they swallowed their saliva. They were also awesome. When they saw Luo Shu swallowing dog feces, their stomachs have been uncomfortable.


    Li Aotian finally fell to his knees in fright, he didn''t want to swallow shit, even if he lost his dignity.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I just asked you a little bit. See what scared you."


    Li Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, but his forehead was still full of sweat.


    And Luo Shu''s stomach twitched constantly at the moment, but because of Su Yanyuan''s strength, he could not vomit at all, so he felt very uncomfortable now.


    "Su Yan, let me go, I know I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore."


    Luo Shu begged for mercy, no matter how arrogant he was, he had to beg for mercy. Now he is very uncomfortable.


    This is no longer a question of face and dignity, it is a question of whether we can live well.


    Su Yan grabbed Luo Shu and looked at him coldly and said, "Explain it!"


    Luo''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "Explain what?"


    "Do you want me to make it clear?!" Su Yan sneered, "Aren''t you sure I can''t come back? You must have used some means in it."


    Su Yan is not stupid, how can he not know that Luo Shu is a little nine.


    Luo Shu''s face changed even more, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Can''t say, can''t say, can''t say!


    Luo Shu kept repeating in his heart, if he said that he would definitely die.


    Luo Shu slightly recovered his face and said, "You defeated me. Of course I have hatred for you, so I naturally think you can''t complete the task."


    "So simple?"


    "This is true."


    Su Yan did not force Luo Shu to say his satisfactory answer, anyway, he has returned, as long as he continues to break through, it doesn''t matter if the Xuanji Sect is waiting.


    Throwing Luo Shu directly on the ground, Su Yan looked at the crowd and said, "If I die outside, you can only be whimsical!"


    "Hunshi Demon King, Polar Crocodile Man, Mengjiang Qianlong are all dead!"


    Su Yan''s voice echoed in the courtyard for a long time.


    Li Aotian was extremely shocked. Of course, he had heard of the prestige of these three people, but he didn''t expect to be the leader of the rogue.


    As for Luo Shu, he seemed to be struck by thunder at this moment, his eyes were loose, and the whole person seemed to be unable to straighten up with mud.


    After a long time, he roared: "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Li Aotian and the others looked at Luo Shu in surprise. Although they had an antagonism with Su Yan, Su Yan''s solution to the gangsters was nothing short of a good deal. They didn''t want to talk about this matter.


    But Luo Shu surprised them, but thinking about that shit, they felt very sorry for Luo Shu.


    Su Yan glanced at Luo Shu and continued: "I have brought back their heads. As long as the elder summons them, I will pass them up."


    After finishing speaking, before Su Yan left, a person hurriedly came to the courtyard.


    An inner disciple, seeing Su Yan here, his face suddenly became angry.


    "Su Yan, I found you, it made me easy to find!"


    But the next second, when he saw Luo Shu and the others, his color suddenly changed and he didn''t dare to shout for half a minute.


    Su Yan looked over and said lightly, "Are you also with them?"


    The inner disciple hurriedly shook his head and said to Su Yan: "I''m here to correspond. The Fifth Elder wants to summon you. I can''t find you in Langqin Garden. I am impatient."


    "Five Elders?"


    "Yes, listening to you coming back, I naturally want to know the results of the gangsters."


    Su Yan nodded, the task was given to him by the fifth elder himself, which was natural.


    "it is good."


    Su Yan left Luo Shu''s library directly, ignoring Luo Shu and the others, and left with the inner disciple.


    After a long time, Li Aotian and other talents patted their chests with lingering fears, feeling like a catastrophe.


    "Su Yan doesn''t dare to provoke him."


    "Can''t provoke, can''t provoke."


    Li Aotian, Xu Zun and others are already determined in their hearts. Seeing Su Yan walking around in the future, they can no longer provoke them.


    But Luo Shu still sat on the ground with a silly face, but his heart was full of stormy waves.


    "A major event is about to happen, an absolute event!"


    Luo Shu knows a lot, and there will definitely be a lot of fluctuations this time.


    "Su Yan, it is expected that you will not come back, but you are back, but do you think that will be the case? You don''t know that you will commit a heinous crime!"


    There was cruel meaning on Luo Shu''s face. He was relieved. He understood the terrible nature of this matter. This is no longer under his control. This will be a matter of Xuanji Sect, an absolute event, a monstrous event!


    At that time, it is not that others will embarrass Su Yan, but the elders of Xuanji Sect will hold Su Yan to account. He is sure!


    Therefore, the last Luo Shu was completely restored, alive and well, completely different from just now.


    His heart is completely above Su Yan, and he is certain that Su Yan will die this time without a place to bury him!


    "You Su Yan is very strong, but there is only a strong middle player in the strongest. A mountain is higher than the other. Whoever makes you stand against me, death is your result!"


    Luo Shu''s cruel smile and the setting sun set off, an incomparable evil charm.


    "Have you killed the Hunshi Demon King? The sect will reward you with praise, but you killed the Polar Crocodile and the Mengjiang Qianlong!"


    Luo Shu''s body was shocked, and a burst of anger suddenly appeared, extremely terrifying.


    "Big brother, second brother, don''t worry, Su Yan is definitely dead!"


    After all, Luo Shu didn''t stay, but also headed towards the elder''s house.

 Chapter 2079： Quiet as a chill

    Su Yan came to the elder''s house. There was no one around at the moment, and it was very quiet. The autumn wind swept the fallen leaves, bringing a cool feeling.


    Su Yan followed that inner disciple into the elder''s courtyard.


    The last time it was in the inner temple, the place of discussion, this time it was the elder''s house, the place was different.


    "The elders are all inside, you can go in."


    The inner disciple said to Su Yan, then left.


    Su Yan walked inside, the magnificent elder''s house was built with magnificent magnificence and the ground was so smooth that he could reflect his own face.


    Su Yan ignored these and walked in directly.


    As soon as I entered, I saw several people sitting inside, headed by the five elders.


    The fifth elder sits in the first place, and there are the sixth elder, the seventh elder, and the eight elder beside him.


    On the other two sides stood many inner disciples, Ming Kaili, the fourth sister of the inner door, and some other inner disciples.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, the group of people looked over, each with a different look.


    Su Yan walked into the middle and bowed slightly to the five elders, which was regarded as respect.


    The fifth elder nodded, and other disciples bowed their heads to him on weekdays, only Su Yan had never done so.


    Although he was dissatisfied in his heart, he did not express it. After all, Su Yan''s return this time shows that things are going well.


    "Su Yan, have you wiped out the robbers?" The Fifth Elder opened the door and asked Shan.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Sweep away, and the Black Iron Fort will turn danger into peace."


    All the elders and inner disciples all showed happiness, which is indeed something to be happy about.


    "Su Yan, you contributed a lot this time, how do you want me to reward you?" The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t need a reward, but I do what I do for the sect."


    The fifth elder nodded, Su Yan''s answer made him quite satisfied.


    The six elders on the side said: "You are humble and don''t take credit, but we can''t help but reward you."


    The sixth elder flicked his finger, and a fifth-grade pill flew to Su Yan''s side, containing a wave of thunder and lightning.


    "This is a thunder pill, with very violent power. Taking it can increase your power a lot."


    Ming Kaili and the others slapped their tongues, the fifth grade Thunder Pill, they all wanted it in their dreams.


    Now some people even regret it, knowing that they have asked for orders to solve the gangsters.


    Su Yan didn''t postpone it. Of course, he liked the five-grade pill. Don''t want it for nothing.


    "Thank you six elders."


    "Well, let''s talk about the removal of gangsters this time."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at the group of elders and said, "I am going to the Black Iron Fort. Millions of gangsters are attacking the city, and Qianjiang Xing, the owner of the Black Iron Fort, can''t hold it anymore."


    "When I got closer, the Black Iron Fort completely collapsed and fell into the Jedi, and Qianjiang Xing was also injured by the Demon King."


    The elders clenched their fists, and they knew how urgent it was just by listening to words.


    "After that, I took action and killed the Hunshi Demon King and saved the Lord of the Black Iron Fort, and then the group of stray bandits collapsed on their own."


    The elders nodded, and Su Yan made a great contribution this time.


    The fifth elder flicked his finger, and a fifth-grade pill flew in front of Su Yan.


    "A great contribution, worthy of a reward!"


    Su Yan took it and thanked him.


    "Can you bring back the head of the Devil King?" the seventh elder asked.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Blood to pieces and turned into soot."


    The elders were slightly shocked, and Su Yan''s method was really sharp, even they didn''t expect it.


    "It''s okay, just die." The Fifth Elder''s complexion recovered at the moment.


    But Su Yan continued: "It''s not that simple."


    "Oh?"


    The Fifth Elder and others were slightly suspicious, looking at Su Yan, and waiting for the following.


    "I killed the Hunshi Demon King. I thought it was over and wanted to say goodbye to the Lord of the Black Iron Fort, but at this moment, someone arrived!"


    "Who?!"


    "Polar crocodile!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, everyone looked at each other, and the inner disciples didn''t even know this nickname.


    But the five elders and others have a lot of knowledge, and they have heard of this nickname.


    "Are the polar crocodile also the leader of the rogue?"


    The fifth elder looked at the sixth elder and the others, showing a look of questioning.


    The Sixth Elder nodded and said: "The polar crocodile has a terrible reputation outside, but usually only kills the gangsters, robs the money and the sex, why are they hooked up with the devil king."


    "It is rumored that the polar crocodile is the perfect state of Yin and Yang!"


    As soon as these words were said, everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and Ming Kaili and others looked at Su Yan deeply.


    The Yin-Yang realm was complete, how Su Yan came back, even if it were to escape, it was quite difficult.


    But Su Yan''s next words shocked the group of people, and they couldn''t believe it.


    "The polar crocodile came, I killed him!"


    Su Yan said lightly, as if the clouds were light and the wind was light.


    He knew that he could not hide his strength this time, so he simply said it out. In his opinion, the elders and others would not be jealous of his talent.


    Ming Kaili and the others were all stupid, staring at Su Yan.


    Even the five elders and others have a look of suspicion.


    "The yin and yang realm of the polar crocodile man, how did you kill him?"


    "Strategy and strength!"


    Su Yan''s simple summary is actually the polar crocodile man''s tactics. Su Yan was calculated by the girl. Of course, face is the most important.


    "Strength!" The Fifth Elder glanced at Su Yan deeply, and he announced that he could not detect Su Yan''s realm.


    In the past, their elders would never look at the realm of disciples, but now they found that they couldn''t find out.


    The whole hall was quiet for a while, everyone was in their hearts, including the elders.


    The Yin-Yang realm is the perfect realm, they are just a little better than that.


    "reward!"


    It was the fifth elder who broke the silence and flicked his fingers directly, and two fifth-grade pills flew to Su Yan''s side.


    Of course, Su Yan would not refuse.


    "Su Yan, you are so talented. With disciples like you in Xuanji Sect, you will definitely become stronger in the future!"


    The Fifth Elders are very satisfied. There are such talents who care where he comes from, and they can be used by Xuanji Sect.


    Other elders also thought this way, after all, they were the elders of Xuanji Sect.


    But Ming Kaili and others didn''t think so. Su Yan, who had just soared up, was able to kill the powerhouse with perfect Yin-Yang realm. Then he Ming Kaili could no longer compare with Su Yan, even though he was also perfect in Yin-Yang realm.


    But Ming Kaili is very clear that there is a big gap between himself and the polar crocodiles.


    Why, greenhouse and polar growth are different!


    "Su Yan, can you leave the head of the polar crocodile?" the fifth elder asked at this moment.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I have left the head of the polar crocodile."


    "Quickly take it out." The Fifth Elder can''t wait.


    But Su Yan didn''t take it out, but looked at the five elders and said, "It''s not that simple."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent and afraid to speak.


    Yeah, killing the polar crocodile is not over yet, is anyone coming? !

 Chapter 2080： Anxiety in the heart

    Everyone looked at Su Yan, all of them were a little uneasy, and the feelings in their hearts were very complicated, extremely complicated.


    The inner disciples, for Su Yan, it was a feeling of eating shit, uncomfortable, and didn''t want to admit it, but it was a fact.


    Su Yan is an ascendant, a humble existence, but he is very strong, and they are terrifying formidable. The polar crocodiles were killed by him, terrifying!


    The elders, one by one, were of course shocked by Su Yan''s strength, but compared to the polar crocodile, they were more concerned about Su Yan''s realm. They could not detect Su Yan''s realm.


    Half a step of Yin and Yang, Su Yan could not cover the exploration of these elders, but he is now in the early stage of Yin and Yang, and some secret techniques can be used. If the elders want to know, it depends on whether he agrees.


    Obviously, Su Yan didn''t want the elders to know his realm.


    The whole hall was very silent, and the needle drop could be heard. Everyone was waiting for Su Yan''s following.


    It doesn''t count as if the polar crocodile was killed, but still thinking about it. Is anyone else coming out? Impossible.


    Everyone was staring at Su Yan, and it felt like Su Yan would disappear.


    So many rewards, if there are any twists and turns, I am afraid the elders will have to reward them.


    Su Yan glanced around, everyone''s gaze was caught in his eyes, he smiled faintly at this, and was noncommittal.


    Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder and said, "The matter is really twists and turns. This time the disciple almost left his life in the Black Iron Fort."


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed slightly, a little embarrassed, and he coughed a few times. Seeing that the other elders didn''t mean to speak, he had to bite the bullet and look at Su Yan.


    "This incident exceeded my expectations, but you really didn''t disappoint me, Su Yan."


    After the fifth elder said, a pill flew out of his arms, which was actually a fifth-grade one-pattern Yuan Pill!


    This turned the eyes of a group of inner disciples straight, staring straight at the pill.


    One pattern represents the pattern of the elixir, and there are nine patterns among the five products, and one pattern is naturally different from the ordinary five-product pill.


    Even though there is only one pattern, it is actually very rare. It is definitely the result of a lot of experience and failure of countless times.


    Although there is a saying of Jiuwen at the beginning of the fifth product, it is not true that Jiuwen Pill exists.


    In this upper world, there are also six-tier pill, but the five-tier seven-pattern pill is hard to see, even more precious than the six-tier pill.


    This kind of preciousness is relative. From the point of view of the golden pill powerhouse, the sixth-grade pill is naturally more precious, after all, it can give them a greater opportunity to improve their strength.


    For monks in the realm of yin and yang, those five-ranks and seven-patterns hang at the sixth rank!


    Because it is difficult for them to absorb the essence of the sixth product, and the fifth product and the seven pattern, the medicinal effect is very strong among the fifth product, and the absorption degree is also extremely high.


    This is the preciousness that varies from person to person. There used to be an empire''s prince who loved his son and directly exchanged two sixth-rank pill for a fifth-rank seven-pattern pill.


    The Fifth Elder''s five-rank and one pill was shot, and everyone was quite shocked. Even the Sixth Elder and others looked at the Fifth Elder, but did not speak.


    The Fifth Elder was of course painful, but Su Yan''s words had reached the door. Although he was not afraid of Su Yan, he was afraid of gossip.


    It was he who sent Su Yan to complete the task, which is his responsibility.


    The hall was quiet, and everyone''s eyes were full of envy, jealousy and hatred. Even Ming Kaili was clenching his fists at this moment and staring at Su Yan.


    He is the chief disciple, and he has only obtained two five-rank pill, a fifth-rank Yuan pill, and he has never seen it.


    Su Yan was naturally a little surprised, but when the pill arrived in front of him, he also unceremoniously accepted it directly.


    Then, Su Yan bowed his hands to the five elders and thanked them: "Thank you for the rewards of the five elders, disciples should continue to work hard and protect Xuanjizong!"


    The five elders cheeked, this big talk is still guarding Xuanjizong, tusk tusk.


    He looked at Su Yan and asked, "What happened after that?"


    This is the point, this is the fundamental, this is what everyone wants to hear and know.


    A five-rank and one-pattern pill completely led everyone away, and everyone came here to correct themselves.


    Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder, restored his face, and said with a serious face: "This mission is really a twists and turns, I almost can''t come back."


    The fifth elder''s cheeks twitched, what does this mean?


    no way!


    Su Yan kept the five elders unmoved, did not pause, and continued: "After killing the polar crocodile, another person appeared!"


    Everyone is looking at Su Yan, waiting for his words.


    But Su Yan didn''t say anything, this made everyone anxious.


    Even the Eighth Elder couldn''t help it anymore: "Su Yan, keep talking!"


    Su Yan hurriedly said, "Is there any water, I''m too thirsty."


    I rely on!


    Ten thousand grass-mud horses rushed past everyone in their hearts.


    You are thirsty at this time, you are really troubled.


    A disciple poured a glass of water and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan took it, drank it, and then smiled.


    "Now it''s all right." Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder, his expression suddenly cold, "Mengjiang Qianlong!"


    Huh huh!


    The entire hall seemed to be static, and everyone seemed to be dumbfounded, and suddenly there was no reaction.


    The hall was quiet, even quieter than before, like a morgue, the surrounding air dropped abruptly at this moment, and a trace of chill spread all around.


    Su Yan knew that this group of people would be like this. Mengjiang Qianlong was definitely not an ordinary person, and he must have a reputation in this place.


    But Su Yan couldn''t help but say. On the one hand, this was true. He killed Mengjiang Qianlong. Even if he didn''t say it, Qianjiangxing would definitely tell the truth to Xuanji Sect.


    On the other hand, these five elders are too generous, five-rank one-pattern pill, Su Yan is waiting for the surprise later.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that these people seemed to be stupid for a long time, even for a long time.


    Even the elders did not say a word, which made Su Yan a little embarrassed.


    Su Yan could only continue to speak: "That Mengjiang Qianlong is really powerful. It stepped me underground with a single kick, and its power was violent, making my life hang by a thread!"


    The Fifth Elder blinked, looking at Su Yan''s eyes revealing a sense of anxiety.


    "Mengjiang Qianlong?!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "You killed him?!"


    Su Yan wanted to exaggerate, and then said how difficult he was, how his life was hanging by a thread, so as to cheat some pills.


    But the words of the Fifth Elder were too direct, so that he couldn''t tell anymore, and finally nodded.


    "Did you really kill him?!"


    The Fifth Elder asked again, his hands trembling a little.


    Su Yan nodded again and said, "Well, kill him."


    Throughout the hall, the elders felt uneasy, and the inner disciples seemed to be equipped with missiles.

 Chapter 2081： apologize!

    This is unbelievable, the polar crocodile people are already dreamlike, Mengjiang Qianlong, famous, and the disciples of Xuanjizong don��t know!


    Ming Kaili couldn''t accept it at all, and after being stupid for a long time, he stood up directly.


    "Fifth elder, he is lying, he Su Yan is lying!"


    How Ming Kaili believed Su Yan''s words that Mengjiang Qianlong was killed, it was completely impossible.


    Because of the rumors in the arena, the Mengjiang Qianlong is a half-step Golden Core!


    What kind of thought is this, even the eight elders and others in the first place are not as good!


    Also the strength of the five elders and six elders made many people not aware that it was possible to kill the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    "What kind of identity is he Su Yan, who killed Meng Jiang Qianlong? I think he was lying!"


    Ming Kaili''s mentality collapsed, and his face was full of resentment and poison at the moment.


    He thought that Su Yan was lying completely, completely deceiving people, just to get the reward of the elder, the five-grade pill!


    Not only Ming Kaili, but other inner disciples are also fluctuating in their hearts at this moment, and I can''t believe it.


    Who believes it, half-step golden core, what kind of thought is this, he killed Su Yan, it is really ridiculous.


    The inner disciples all stood up and knelt down one after another.


    "Fifth elders, Su Yan is talking nonsense and hopes to be punished!"


    "Fifth elders, Su Yan talks nonsense, and should be punished by clan rules!"


    "To talk nonsense, to deceive the top and the bottom, to defraud the pill is a very heinous crime and should be punished with capital punishment!"


    ...


    The whole scene suddenly got out of control, and everyone was extremely angry. The envy and hatred just now poured out of their hearts, just wanting to see Su Yan being stepped on the soles of their feet.


    They absolutely believe Ming Kaili''s words, Su Yan must be lying, all lying.


    What polar crocodile people, what fierce river Qianlong, are all made up, made up, I am afraid that the devil king of the world has not killed it.


    "Fifth elder, Su Yan probably didn''t complete the task at all. He may have escaped back. You must watch him."


    Facing the loss of control of a group of inner disciples, Su Yanyun calmly did not say a word, but looked at them with eyes that care for the mentally retarded children, feeling funny.


    The Eighth Elder and others were also a little shaken at this moment, although they didn''t believe the disciples'' words that way.


    But Su Yan killed Mengjiang Qianlong, how could this be impossible.


    The Fifth Elder looked gloomy at the moment, looking at Su Yan coldly.


    "Su Yan, you have accomplished the task this time, but it is not your capital for nonsense!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "What I said is true. If the elders don''t believe it, they can check it out."


    Su Yan finished speaking, and then said: "By the way, Qianjiang Xing is not dead, you can ask him."


    Su Yan was naturally not afraid, he didn''t tell lies what he was afraid of.


    And he was not surprised by the reaction of the inner disciples and even the elders, everything was expected.


    Half-step golden core, eight elders and others have not reached this step, he has now killed half-step golden core, which naturally makes them difficult to accept.


    At the beginning, Su Yan completed the task and rewarded continuously. It was a high-profile reward. Now that Su Yan can even shake their status, the mentality of the elders has naturally changed.


    Everyone stopped speaking, and Ming Kaili looked at Su Yan angrily: "Do you dare to mention Qianjiang Xing, contact him and immediately expose your scam!"


    "Please."


    Su Yan made a gesture and smiled contemptuously at Ming Kaili.


    "Fifth Elder, Su Yan is too arrogant and must be punished!"


    The eighth elder also looked at the fifth elder and said: "Zhuzi is indeed too arrogant, it is difficult to convince the public without punishment."


    The fifth elder waved his hand and did not obey the two of them.


    Although things were a little weird, they didn''t take it seriously, so he naturally wouldn''t mess around with the results.


    "If you contact Qianjiangxing, you will know everything!"


    The five elders gave the safest decision.


    What else the eighth elder wanted to say, was finally rejected by the five elders.


    The five elders got up, displayed the secret magic and passed through the connection of time and space.


    In fact, this secret technique is similar to the phone.


    But for a moment, above the middle of the inner hall, a reflection appeared, and the Black Iron Fort appeared in front of everyone.


    At this moment, the guardian wall of the Black Iron Fort has long been destroyed, and the ruins in one place have obviously experienced an incredible battle.


    It can be seen from the ruins that this is definitely not an ordinary battle.


    As soon as the reflection of the ruins came out, the scene was silent, and everyone was silent.


    The eighth elder grew his mouth, his face was a little hot, and he asked himself during this battle that he wouldn''t be able to cause such ruins if he made his own shit.


    "How is this possible!"


    Ming Kaili held his head, he didn''t want to believe it, but it was a fact.


    The picture changed, Qian Jiangxing appeared in front of everyone, he was injured, and he looked a little sluggish at the moment.


    Behind him, countless Black Iron Fort soldiers escorted the surrendered rogues.


    Qianjiangxing saw the Fifth Elder, and immediately knelt down. Naturally, he kneeled under the power of the Fifth Elder.


    "Kow and worship the Fifth Elder!" Qianjiangxing said loudly.


    The fifth elder looked serious and said directly: "Get up and talk."


    Qianjiangxing stood up, with a look of excitement: "This time, thanks to Xuanji Sect to resolve the crisis, otherwise the Black Iron Fort will be over."


    "Don''t talk to me about anything useless, I ask you, did the disciple I sent out killed the Polar Crocodile and Mengjiang Qianlong?!"


    Everyone is looking at the reflection, looking forward to the final result.


    Although they were already very upset, they still looked forward to a miracle.


    Qianjiang Xing quickly said: "Oh my god, the disciple you sent by the fifth elder is too bad. Not only did you kill the polar crocodile, but the Mengjiang Qianlong was also killed by him. I saw it on the spot. "


    There was a sense of joy in these words, but the people at the scene couldn''t laugh, and all of them drooped, and their mood became extremely depressed. Some people even wanted to cry.


    The eighth elder''s face became even more red, and he glanced at Su Yan. He wanted to find a place to get in.


    And the Seventh Elder had other opinions about Su Yan at this moment. How could this TM still be a disciple, someone who could completely grab his job.


    The Fifth Elder was also shocked at this moment. He really killed the Mengjiang Qianlong. This ascendant was not simple, absolutely not simple, and was deeply hidden.


    All sorts of things have caused the Five Elders'' views on Su Yan to change dramatically. Su Yan is no longer a disciple in his eyes at this moment.


    No wonder the three elders want to recruit ascendants, as expected!


    The Fifth Elder glanced at Su Yan, his face was also a little embarrassed, and the reflection disappeared at this moment.


    The whole hall was very quiet, everyone bowed their heads, and Ming Kaili didn''t dare to put one fart.


    But Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder, his face low and his voice high.


    "Fifth Elder, now that the truth has come to light, shouldn''t these people who wronged me apologize to me!"

 Chapter 2082： Dead!

    Su Yan''s voice reverberated throughout the hall, long lasting, like a nightmare in everyone''s ears.


    All of them bowed their heads and dared not look at Su Yan. They knew they were wrong and didn''t take reason.


    But this group of people is unwilling, why is it so? Is an ascendant really so terrible!


    Everyone was struggling in their hearts, and in the end they were completely powerless, and their eyes even showed hopelessness.


    Among this generation, there are such outstanding people now, what is the possibility for them, the gap will only get bigger and bigger in the future, and they will eventually become Su Yan''s vassal.


    They knew that if Su Yan continued to advance by leaps and bounds over time, he would be the leader.


    This group of people has a single idea, not simple, but simple. What they came to the sect for, naturally, was to become an elder or even the head.


    Now they are all broken, Su Yan''s superiors are absolutely not doing well, after all, they have always been hostile to Su Yan.


    For the elders present, their mood at the moment is different.


    Su Yan killed Mengjiang Qianlong, this is a half-step golden pill!


    The Fifth Elder felt that Su Yan in front of him would be able to fight him in a short time.


    But he was still pleased that Xuanji Sect finally had such a talent, which was a good thing.


    Xuanji Sect is a big sect in this place, but in the entire Xuancheng Empire, it is not a big sect, it can only be regarded as a second-rate sect.


    The princes and princes of the Xuancheng Empire usually go to first-class schools to practice, and only princes with different surnames like gilt come here to practice.


    And this is also the head of the Xuanji Zong who has friendship with Lord Liu, otherwise Lord Liu would not send traffic here.


    Compared with those first-class schools, Xuanji Sect is still far behind.


    The fifth elder stood up, looked at Su Yan, and kept nodding his head.


    "Well, the truth of the matter is clear, your request is not excessive!"


    As soon as the words came out, the eight elders next to him and even a group of inner disciples stared at each other, and their hearts became even more complicated.


    Let them apologize, in front of so many people, this is a complete shame.


    But before this group of people reacted, the fifth elder spoke directly: "The eighth elder, come first."


    The eighth elder''s face was pale. He is an elder, but now he has to apologize to a disciple, which is against the rules.


    But the five elders have spoken, he must obey.


    The Eighth Elder clenched his fists, staring at Su Yan, squeezing a word from his teeth.


    "Su Yan, I''m sorry!"


    The voice was very heavy, very heavy, and it didn''t feel like an apology, but rather dissatisfied with Su Yan.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Elder Eighth, are you apologizing? How do I feel that you hate me very much."


    "Su Yan!"


    The eyes of the eighth elder were red, and his apology was already the ultimate, so what do you want from him!


    The fifth elder said slightly angrily at the moment: "Eighth elder, as elders, we should set an example to the disciples. If you are wrong, then you should apologize."


    What the eighth elder wanted to say, seeing the face of the fifth elder, he finally had to droop his head.


    "I''m sorry, Su Yan."


    The eighth elder''s voice was very soft, like the sound of a mosquito.


    "what?"


    "I''m sorry, Su Yan."


    "I didn''t hear it."


    "I''m sorry, Su Yan!" The Eighth Elder said loudly, staring at Su Yan fiercely.


    "Well, you''re welcome." Su Yan smiled.


    Other disciples also had to apologize to Su Yan. Ming Kaili blushed, but in the end he could only apologize.


    Su Yan accepted frankly, and did not forget to say: "They are all brothers in the same discipline, and they don''t stick to trivialities."


    It''s okay not to say this. Now it is obviously mocking them. They have already apologized, and it is not trivial. A group of people want to say mmp.


    "Let''s give up on this matter." The voice of the five elders spread throughout the hall, everyone stopped speaking, and the whole hall returned to calm.


    Then the five elders looked at Su Yan and said with a smile: "Su Yan, can the heads of the polar crocodile and the Mengjiang Qianlong be taken out?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Of course."


    Just when Su Yan was about to take out the heads of the Polar Crocodile and Mengjiang Qianlong, a person ran outside the hall.


    When everyone looked at it, their expressions changed slightly, and they spoke.


    This person is Luo Shu. At this moment, he is striding to the meteor, regardless of the rules.


    Luo Shu ran over and knelt down directly facing the Fifth Elder and the others. His expression was very nervous, as if something major had happened.


    "Fifth elders, don''t see their heads!" Luo Shu said loudly.


    The Fifth Elder''s face suddenly became cold, and he looked at Luo Shu and asked, "Why?!"


    The six elders immediately scolded: "Luo Shu, you are arbitrarily trespassing in disregard of the rules of the sect. Now you are still arrogant, do you want to be dealt with by the rules of the sect?!"


    Luo Shu was not afraid at all. He stared at the Fifth Elder with a pair of eyes, and said sternly: "You really can''t look at it, absolutely.


    The fifth elder became suspicious, he didn''t know what happened, why this Luo Shu was so abnormal.


    Other people kept talking, and the whole hall suddenly became noisy.


    "Who dare to say something nonsense, believe it or not, I cut your tongue!"


    The Fifth Elder was angry, everyone was shocked and quickly shut up.


    "Luo Shu, you say."


    "Five Elders, the heads of the Polar Crocodile and Mengjiang Qianlong must not be seen."


    Luo Shu only had this sentence, and he couldn''t find other ways to tell this matter.


    The Fifth Elder knew that things had changed, but it was already this time, and it was impossible not to look at it.


    He said directly: "Luo Shu, you will have a conflict with Su Yan and talk about it later, while standing."


    Luo Shu still wanted to speak, but the five elders'' faces were visible. In the end, he could only follow orders.


    Things can''t be stopped, and he can''t help it.


    As soon as this happened, I am afraid that Xuanji Sect would become a laughingstock.


    However, Luo Shu glanced at Su Yan. The reason why he came here was entirely for the reputation of the Xuanji Sect. Since the elders don''t obey, then just do it.


    However, there is one thing, once the heads of the polar crocodile and the Mengjiang Qianlong are exposed to the public, he Su Yan will probably suffer a disaster!


    Thinking of this, Luo Shu showed a cruel smile on his face.


    He wanted to preserve the overall situation, but the five elders did not listen, so he could only change his goals.


    Luo Shu looked at Su Yan''s face, full of cold killing intent, this killing intent did not hide the slightest, it was completely Luoluo.


    He hated Su Yan, wishing that Su Yan would die immediately, the hatred between them could not be resolved at all.


    Similarly, he was afraid of Su Yan, very scared, scared to the extreme!


    The polar crocodiles and the Mengjiang Qianlong were all killed by Su Yan. These were the two people he looked up to.


    He knew that the gap between himself and Su Yan was so different that it was impossible to shake Su Yan by his own strength.


    There is only one thing right now, that is the power of the sect of Xuanji Sect!


    Su Yan, you are dead this time!

 Chapter 2083： Let it die!

    Facing Luo Shu''s expression, Su Yan ignored it. He felt that Luo Shu''s words probably didn''t eat enough **** just now.


    When this matter was over, he decided to find something delicious for Luo Shu.


    Seeing Su Yan looking over, Luo Shu hurriedly lowered his head, just waiting for Su Yan to take out the heads of the polar crocodile and the Mengjiang Qianlong.


    Su Yan didn''t get out of the water, and directly took the heads of the two from the ghost gourd and threw them on the floor of the hall.


    The heads of the two were wrapped in gauze and could not look directly, but everyone was still taken aback.


    "Is this really the head of the polar crocodiles and the Mengjiang Qianlong?!"


    "It''s invisible!"


    "It won''t be the two heads that Su Yan casually took to charge."


    "I have already sat down, how can it be a top up."


    A group of inner disciples talked a lot, and they forgot the reprimand of the Fifth Elder.


    However, the fifth elders couldn''t estimate this group of disciples at this moment, with a pair of eyes staring at the two heads on the ground.


    With a casual move, he directly sucked the two heads into the air, and then the gauze shattered, revealing the two heads.


    Luo Shu glanced at him, shaking his whole body, not much different from his guess!


    When the others saw the faces of the two heads, they were all taken aback, and then the faces of the crowd changed drastically, and they were shaking like chaff.


    Everyone was frightened, because how did the polar crocodile and the Mengjiang Qianlong look like this.


    This face was very similar to the person they were in awe of in their heads, very much like it, it was like two people overlap each other completely.


    Ming Kaili''s eyes widened at the moment, and he screamed: "Big Brother, Second Brother!"


    His voice echoed throughout the hall, unable to disperse at all.


    Everyone was shaken by the sound, as if they had encountered a ghost.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Ming Kaili quickly wiped his eyes and looked at the two heads in mid-air again, and immediately he collapsed on the ground.


    That''s right, the Mengjiang Qianlong and the Polar Crocodile are the senior and second seniors of Xuanji Sect!


    The existence of the first inner door and the second inner door!


    Su Yan felt strange, it was not difficult to guess from Ming Kaili''s words.


    But he was also a little confused at the moment. It was obvious that these two guys were notorious people and heinous people. Why were they the senior and second seniors of Xuanji Sect.


    But for a moment, he understood that everything is not difficult to understand.


    It''s no wonder that Luo Shusu will never come back when he goes out this time. It''s no wonder that Xiaoxi''s encounter with a girl is a conspiracy of a polar crocodile.


    All this has been calculated, since he received this task!


    As for the sitting elders, their eyes were a little loose at this moment, and they couldn''t believe it would be two.


    "Cang Wu Ji, Cang Huo!"


    Cang Wuji is the name of the senior brother of Xuanji Zong, and Canghuo is the name of the second senior brother of Xuanji Zong.


    The position of the two in the Xuanji Sect is absolutely high. Even the eighth elder and the seventh elder must behave well in front of them.


    Although the two of them are still disciples, they actually spent more time in Xuanji Sect than the eighth and seventh elders.


    When they were still disciples, they had to be respected as senior brothers.


    Cang Wuji and Cang Huo have always been outside the sect, and have not returned to the sect for a long time, otherwise they will definitely be granted the position of elder.


    At the moment all this is too coincidental, too unacceptable, the polar crocodile man and the Mengjiang Qianlong are actually Cang Wujie and Cang Huo.


    The fifth elders clenched their fists, and his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    He almost vomited blood at this moment, all of which was unbearable for him.


    Zongmen suddenly lost two disciples, and the reputation of Zongmen is estimated to be damaged.


    Thinking of this, the Fifth Elder''s expression suddenly changed, looking towards Su Yan with killing intent.


    "Zhuzi is looking for death!"


    The five elders glared at Su Yan and roared out!


    The entire hall was full of the voices of the five elders, everyone did not dare to say anything, and was scared enough.


    Above the main hall, there is a terrifying wave of vitality, which is mixed with a full of danger.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, watching the fifth elder lose the slightest respect he had just now.


    "What does the Fifth Elder say!"


    The Fifth Elder said in a cold voice: "You have entrusted a heavy responsibility, but you didn''t do it well, so you dare to lie and claim credit!"


    "I lied, I take credit?!"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, he knew that these five elders were completely torn apart with him.


    Su Yan hadn''t figured out the reason for this for the time being, but he knew that it must have something to do with the two heads.


    And why Chapter Five is so simple, the reputation of the sect is more important than Su Yan.


    Even if the Mengjiang Qianlong and the Polar Crocodile were really Cang Wujie and Cang Huo, then he must do this, or the reputation of Xuanji Sect would be wiped out and his reputation would be wiped out.


    In the future, how will Xuanji Sect stand for its prestige, and how will it gain the position of the first-class sect in the territory of the Xuancheng Empire.


    "You killed the first disciple and the second disciple of the sect, but you framed them as the notorious Mengjiang Qianlong and the Polar Crocodile. This is a heinous crime!"


    In any case, his five elders must maintain the reputation of the sect, reputation is more than anything, even if they lose a genius.


    Moreover, this genius is very restless, very powerful, and even so powerful that he is a little afraid.


    It is not a bad thing to solve this problem.


    Su Yan understood it, so it was a good idea to frame the blame.


    At the moment, Luo Shu''s eyes were bright, he did not expect such a result, and he had to admire the fifth elder''s temporary handling ability.


    This is really a smart move, which not only maintains the reputation of the sect, but also wipes out Su Yan.


    Of course he is happy, as long as Su Yan is dead, he can say anything.


    But he still had a bit of pain, after all, Cang Wuji and Cang Huo were important people to him, his elder brother.


    Luo Shu knelt down at this moment, and said sternly: "Big brother and second brother, how can you leave me and leave!"


    A group of disciples in the sect was a little surprised. They never thought that these three were actually brothers.


    Even some elders didn''t know it, this was a deep secret, and now Luo Shu was completely shaken out.


    Su Yan looked at everything coldly, until finally turned into indifference.


    "Su Yan, don''t hesitate to explain it, I can leave you a whole body!"


    The Fifth Elder sneered coldly, his vigorous vitality had already formed a cage, he was confident, even if Su Yan used all methods, he would not be able to break through.


    Su Yan was amused by the words of the five elders.


    "You sent me to complete the task, and now I have completed the task, but ended up in a framed end, really Xuanjizong."


    "You don''t want to talk nonsense, right now there is no way to survive whether you explain it or not."


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and said directly: "Fifth Elder, I have always respected you. If you want to stop me, and you want to kill me, that''s really whimsical."


    Facing Su Yan''s arrogance, the five elders were speechless and flew directly into the air, and the vitality gushing out at this moment.

 Chapter 2084： Slap!

    Now that the essential changes have taken place, this is no longer a matter of Su Yan killing the first and second disciples of the Xuanji Sect. This is a contradiction between Su Yan and the elder.


    His five elders are also the elders of the Xuanji sect anyway, with a high level of authority, has never been so rude, and has never been so angry.


    At this moment, he was wrapped in anger and no longer managed other things. Even if Cang Wuji and Cang Huo were really Mengjiang Qianlong and Polar Crocodile, they were not allowed to be killed.


    "Zhuzi, today I will use your blood to pay tribute to the two disciples of my Xuanji Sect!"


    The Fifth Elder was full of violent faces, and his long hair was blowing indiscriminately at this moment, with a posture like a devil.


    The people around were trembling, this strength was too terrifying, the coercion was too strong, even if they used their strength to resist.


    Everyone backed off, and no one dissuaded them.


    Who would dare to dissuade him, unless it''s dead, what''s more, the person killed by the five elders was Su Yan, and they were too late to hate Su Yan.


    The entire hall was shrouded by the terrifying power of the Five Elders, and an extreme coercion rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was standing in the hall at this moment, naturally aware of the fluctuations around him, but he didn''t mean to panic.


    He also didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. Mengjiang Qianlong and Polar Crocodile were actually the eldest and second disciples of Xuanji Sect.


    But after another thought, he also understood, where did the blood book come from? Isn''t it written by this Xuanji Sect.


    There is no surprise that there are such disciples, even if he knew the true identity of the two, then he would not have left the lives of the two at that time.


    Facing the majestic coercion of the five elders, Su Yan was shocked and directly dissipated the coercion.


    The surrounding ripples vibrated, and everyone''s complexion changed.


    "not good!"


    Ming Kaili quickly roared, running his body''s vitality to resist, but was still shaken by the ripples, and directly hit the hall wall.


    The hall was unusually strong, Ming Kaili hit his head and broke blood, and finally spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "You guys step back!"


    The fifth elder said to a group of inner disciples and even other elders that he must kill Su Yan at the moment, and he must not leave such a disaster.


    He had friendship with Cang Wuji and Canghuo, both of them were his juniors back then.


    Although these two people secretly did some shameful deeds, because of their friendship, the fifth elders had never been involved.


    Now I know that the two are the Mengjiang Qianlong and the Polar Crocodile. Although he was surprised, it was even more hateful that Su Yan killed them.


    In any case, he must kill Su Yan, which cannot be changed.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan, his eyes contained killing intent, and a blue primordial power rose out of his body, filling the entire hall.


    "A mere rogue, soaring ants, dare to resist me, kill you today to sacrifice to the sky!"


    The five elders gave up with his words, and the blue vitality all over his body directly circulated out, terrifying.


    He didn''t use secret techniques. For him, he didn''t need secret techniques at all to kill Su Yan, even if Su Yan''s performance was very against the sky.


    Facing the Fifth Elder''s shot again, Su Yan didn''t stand up again this time, but flew directly into the air, with the might of Yuan Li between his hands.


    With a punch, the power of this punch is naturally not small, directly blasting a terrifying blue power of the five elders.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and they couldn''t imagine that Su Yan was so terrible that he was able to fight the Fifth Elder.


    Ming Kaili''s eyes were even more unwilling. He was also the third disciple of the Inner Sect at any rate, but the gap between Su Yan and Su Yan was simply too big now.


    At this moment, Luo Shu''s eyes were full of coldness. Although he did not expect this result, it was an unexpectedly good result.


    He only asked Su Yan to die, so he could feel relieved after Su Yan died, as for the others, he didn''t care at all.


    One move shattered the fifth elder''s vitality, and Su Yan stood in the air, staring at the fifth elder with disdain.


    "Fifth Elder, why am I wrong?!"


    The fifth elder sneered and said: "What''s wrong, you killed the two major disciples of our sect, isn''t this a capital crime!"


    Su Yan shouted coldly: "The two of them are the heads of gangsters, and they are doing harm to the people everywhere, shouldn''t they be killed!"


    "Even if it should be killed, you can''t do it!"


    Su Yan sneered. He understood that the battle of words could not solve the problem.


    "Your five elders are nothing more than wanting to kill me. Why bother with so many idle mandarins and sending me to complete the task? It''s ridiculous."


    "Nothing you say can change today''s result, you will undoubtedly die today!"


    There was a blue vitality beating between the five elders'' hands, and at the same time a terrible force was spreading out.


    The surroundings were extremely silent, and everyone did not dare to show up. They knew that the fifth elders were really angry and had already taken offense.


    "I want to see if you can pick me up!"


    "Eat my Xuan Li Qishang Fist!"


    The five elders clasped their hands tightly, and a force directly bombed out, terrifying!


    Suddenly, this power turned out and turned into seven phantoms, bombarding Su Yan.


    The entire hall was trembling, as if it was about to collapse at any time. Fortunately, there was a formation blessing, otherwise it would have become a ruin.


    Su Yan didn''t evade anything, he wanted to see what strength the five elders had.


    Su Yan used his spiritual power, and the terrifying breath of death enveloped the surroundings, and at the same time, the force tactic was displayed by him.


    "Li Gatian!"


    The power of this punch is not any bells and whistles, only the ultimate strength, it is the purest punch, sandwiched with terrible power.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two moves banged, and the entire hall suddenly heard a terrible noise, which was even more terrifying than the sound of thunder and lightning.


    The power of Su Yan directly shattered the power of the five elders, and all the seven phantoms turned into nothingness.


    More than that, Su Yan''s punch force directly blasted towards the Fifth Elder.


    The Fifth Elder changed color and hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, his face was extremely gloomy at the moment.


    "Your power!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan incredulously. Even if the golden core powerhouse faced his trick, he couldn''t deal with it so calmly.


    It can be said that this move he made was considered a defeat. It was defeated by Su Yan, and it was difficult for him to accept such a result.


    He is a strong golden core, how could he lose to a brat, it is absolutely impossible!


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion was frantic, his hair was flying, and the entire robe was fluctuating at this moment.


    All his strengths gathered at this moment, and an obscure pattern appeared on the palm of his hand.


    "Zhuzi, take my trick!"


    The five elders sent out with one palm, and the whole hall was incomparably shaken, and a vision appeared outside.


    Su Yan was not afraid of anything, and directly greeted him.


    "What to fear!"


    Su Yan also shot with one palm, and the secret technique was used naturally, and he was not afraid of the five elders.


    He is now in the middle of Yin and Yang, even if he is a strong Golden Core, he will not be afraid of the slightest.

 Chapter 2085： Three elders come forward!

    The two banged in mid-air, and then backed one after another. Su Yan stepped back several steps directly, but at this moment, the Fifth Elder slammed directly on the wall behind him, and the whole wall was cracked.


    At this moment, he was completely shocked, and his heart was extremely terrified. He actually lost to Su Yan.


    He knew that if he went head-to-head with Su Yan, he would definitely lose, because Su Yan''s power was like the sea, inexhaustible.


    More than that, Su Yan''s power is even more ghostly, as if there is a terrifying power, and this power is simply impossible to figure out.


    Su Yan used the same Yuan Li, and it was his secret technique that made the fifth elders fearful, because it was an immortal technique!


    Of course, it can''t be called Xianshu now, because Xianshu can only use the Qi of Xiandao.


    But the secret technique is the method of inheriting the immortal technique, even if it is cast by the original force, it is far beyond the ordinary secret technique, and naturally there is a frightening smell.


    This is much stronger than in the martial arts world, because of the limitations of aura, he can''t use much power at all.


    Su Yan is not afraid of the five elders, what else is he afraid of after he has torn his skin.


    Even if it is a complete break, he will have a way to escape here by then.


    Every step Su Yan took, and even no decision was made that it was planned. He would not dare to be unsure of things, and of course he would not be afraid of anything.


    At this moment, the five elders looked at Su Yan coldly, and his eyes were full of reconciliation. If he loses, he will really lose his face.


    But Su Yan shot again at this moment, slapped directly at the key of the fifth elder.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly waved his hands to resist Su Yan''s terrible blow.


    The two palms exploded, and a wave of mountains and seas broke out, and the whole surrounding was constantly shaken by ripples, as if the hall was about to collapse.


    This hall is blessed by powerful formations, which is definitely the work of the ancestors of Xuanjizong.


    It is estimated that the strength of the golden core wants to collapse by the earthquake is still unrealistic.


    But there was already a mess outside at this moment, everything was shattered and completely turned into nothingness.


    Such a battle naturally attracted other people, making everyone tremble, guessing what happened in the palace.


    But at this moment in the hall, the fifth elders were slapped flying by Su Yan, smashing his seat with one head.


    The Fifth Elder clutched his chest with a furious expression, blood was already overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan was so terrible, that he could defeat him!


    "Naughty animal, how dare you hurt me!"


    The Fifth Elder yelled directly, trying to suppress Su Yan with his majesty.


    Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder with a sneer: "You are such a thing, you dare to scold me!"


    A long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally a Tai''a sword, extremely terrifying.


    Tai''a sword chilled, and the bloodthirsty power directly caused the necks of everyone around him to cool.


    At this moment, Ming Kaili finally understood what a stupid decision he made to compare with Su Yan. It was simply stupid not to be stupid.


    This is comparable to the existence of the elders, the five elders are all invincible, and none of the golden core powers can defeat him, he is completely afraid now.


    And Luo Shu was vomiting blood in his heart at this moment. He thoroughly understood why the senior brother and the second senior brother were not defeated by Su Yan, these five elders were all demons who could not win.


    No amount of his strategy can match Su Yan''s strength. At this moment, he really can''t think of other ways unless a stronger elder arrives.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of killing intent at this moment. The Fifth Elder wanted to kill him, so he would naturally not spare the Fifth Elder.


    The Tai''a sword swung out, directly towards the neck of the fifth elder.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed abruptly, and his hands hurriedly used his strength to clamp the Tai''a sword.


    "this is!"


    The Fifth Elder naturally felt the violent Tai''a sword, which made him completely horrified and completely frightened.


    He hadn''t seen the Tai''a sword, but he knew that the sword in Su Yan''s hand was extraordinary, and it must be a very famous long sword.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and the long sword slashed across it, cutting the Fifth Elder''s clothes directly and taking away a bunch of his long hair.


    "Su Yan, if you kill me, you will definitely die here!"


    The Fifth Elder had already begun to threaten Su Yan with words. He really couldn''t think of another way, because the other elders were in retreat.


    But he was too naive to think, why Su Yan is a scared person, he will see blood when he kills!


    "Go to death for me!"


    Su Yan rushed into the air, and slashed down with a sword, mixed with the might of terrifying secret arts.


    The whole surroundings were completely covered by the meaning of long swords, and the terrifying sword intent made everything outside into ruins.


    Even the hall at this moment showed signs of cracks, which was very scary.


    Everyone feels breathless, an extreme force makes them completely unable to resist, their bodies are oppressed, as if they are about to be crushed into meatloaf.


    The Eighth Elder and others are completely scared, what kind of genius is there, this is clearly a devil, Xuanji Sect recruited a devil into the sect!


    Facing Su Yan''s terrifying blow, the Fifth Elder had no other choice but to use all the vitality of his body to resist!


    "Su Yan, you can''t kill me, I''m also a golden core expert anyway!"


    The Fifth Elder regained his confidence. He was a strong Golden Core. Even if he lost to Su Yan, Su Yan couldn''t help him.


    The power of the long sword fell, and the feet of the fifth elders plunged directly into the ground, and the whole body made a creaking sound, as if all the bones were about to shatter.


    He caught Su Yan''s horrible sword, but his whole body was damaged at the moment, his dantian was cracked and his injuries were serious.


    Essence and blood flowed directly from the fifth elder''s mouth, his breath became wilted, and his face was extremely pale.


    The fierceness and fierceness just now disappeared at this moment, all turned into fear.


    He was really scared, he couldn''t be afraid of death before death, no one wanted to be.


    "Su Yan, spare me, let this matter go by!"


    Su Yan sneered and did not answer at all.


    "You forgive me, I can give you a generous pill and spiritual herb, just beg you to forgive me!


    The five elders at this moment have completely lost face, and life is naturally more important.


    But Su Yan was not tolerant at all, and the killing intent was decided.


    "Succumb to death!"


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand slashed out again, and the entire hall was finally unable to support at this moment and completely collapsed.


    The terrifying formation can''t stop Su Yan''s coercion, nor can it resist Su Yan''s such terrifying sword, this sword seems to destroy the world!


    The Fifth Elder was completely desperate. He couldn''t resist. He could only wait to die and closed his eyes.


    But right here, a stream of light floated to the extreme, actually blocking the front of the Fifth Elder, taking the blow for him.


    Everything recovered, the smoke dissipated, and the vitality disappeared.


    A white-haired old man appeared in front of Su Yan, who was actually the old man they met when they entered the sect.


    When Ming Kaili saw this person, he knelt down and said respectfully: "The Three Elders!"

 Chapter 2086： Give up

    When the others saw it, they all knelt down, and said respectfully, "Three Elders!"


    Everyone is extremely respected, because this person is the three elders of Xuanji Sect, with high authority and unpredictable strength!


    Su Yan used a killer move. He naturally wanted the life of the five elders, because the two were endlessly dying and there was no way to resolve it.


    But he didn''t expect the third elders to come forward, and stopped him from this blow, his idea was completely lost.


    The five elders at the moment were lying on the ground, panting for breath, obviously shocked.


    He thought he was bound to die, but he turned out to be in desperate situation.


    "Three Elders!"


    The fifth elder looked at the third elder gratefully, and he was naturally extremely grateful for this help.


    The third elder nodded and signaled the fifth elder not to speak any more.


    Then he flicked his finger, and a source of energy rushed directly towards the fifth elder, submerged in his body.


    The expression of the three elders suddenly eased a lot, and his physical injuries recovered.


    "Thank you three elders!" The five elders said gratefully.


    The third elder shook his head and said: "Bullshit, bullshit, bullshit!"


    He said three nonsense in succession, his voice was not low, and he was angry.


    The people around were silent, one by one was frightened by the anger of the three elders. This was an absolute coercion and an absolute oppressive force.


    And Su Yan stood in the middle of the hall, staring at everything coldly. At this moment, his body strength had not dissipated, and a secret technique was operating in his hand.


    Once the three elders attacked him, he used secret techniques and fled directly.


    He is confident, even if the third elder is at the second-rank realm of Jindan, he will not be afraid of the slightest.


    But things weren''t as bad as the three elders did not attack Su Yan, but looked at Su Yan.


    Under the white hair of the three elders, there were a pair of pitch-black eyes like ink, revealing a wave of violent power.


    There is no doubt that if you face the three elders in front of you, Su Yan may not be able to make ten moves.


    This is the suppression of the realm, and there is no way at all. The strength of these three elders is not simple, too simple, and gives Su Yan the ultimate danger.


    The third elder looked at Su Yan for a while, then nodded and shook his head.


    This made everyone puzzled and didn''t know what the three elders were thinking.


    At this moment, Luo Shu rushed out of the crowd, knelt directly in front of the third elders, and shouted sternly: "The third elder, Su Yan has committed the crime and wanted to kill the fifth elder. His crime is to blame!"


    Ming Kaili also knelt down and said sternly, "No matter what happens, if Su Yan wants to kill the five elders, he should be punished severely!"


    The other disciples also knelt down one after another, asking the fifth elders to punish Su Yan.


    The Eighth Elder also walked over at this moment, looking at Su Yan''s eyes full of killing intent.


    "Three Elders, if this son is not eliminated, there will be endless troubles."


    Other elders also spoke, only the six elders remained silent.


    The third elder looked at the fifth elder and asked, "What do you think about this?"


    The fifth elder was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly said: "Third elder, I will not be relieved by this!"


    The third elder''s eyes narrowed slightly, which made everyone suffer, and they were still thinking about this time.


    After a while, the three elders opened their eyes and looked at everyone above the hall with endless power in their eyes.


    "presumptuous!"


    The three elders suddenly yelled, and their voice rang out of the sky, making people tremble.


    "Do you even dare to sue the wicked first and seek death!"


    The anger of the three elders made no one think about it, and even more did not guess it, completely stunned.


    The fifth elder said with a cold face at the moment: "The third elder, what do you mean by this?!"


    The third elder looked at the fifth elder and said: "I think you are the elder of Xuanji Sect, with a high position, otherwise I would have punished you long ago!"


    The Fifth Elder''s expression changed, his legs trembled, and a majestic force made him directly kneel down.


    "why!"


    The fifth elder was angry, he didn''t understand, why let him kneel.


    "Don''t you know it in your heart, you have to tell me personally!"


    The fifth elder was silent for a moment and looked at the third elder and said, "Maybe I haven''t thoroughly investigated this matter, but that little beast wants to kill me!"


    "You want to kill him, can''t he resist?!"


    Everyone fully understood that the Third Elder was defending Su Yan, why on earth? !


    Is it because of his talent? !


    It was difficult for everyone to accept such a result, and Su Yan was also a little surprised, but he did not speak, and looked at everything coldly.


    "Fifth Elder, Su Yan rescued the Black Iron Fort and killed the Mengjiang Qianlong and the Polar Crocodile. This is a great achievement. If you don''t reward, you will indiscriminately punish you, you are confused!"


    "Three Elders, Mengjiang Qianlong and Polar Crocodile are Cang Wu Ji and Cang Huo!"


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, he should be guilty of death if he is acting outside!"


    Everyone was frightened by the majesty of the three elders, no matter where they dared to refute, even the five elders did not dare to speak at this moment.


    The three elders looked at everyone and continued: "My Xuanji Sect is a decent and upright sect, how can I tolerate evil people!"


    The fifth elder clenched his fists, and finally he had no choice but to loosen his fists.


    But he stood up at this moment, walked to the side of the third elder, and whispered to him.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed slightly, but he recovered immediately.


    "I will take care of everything!"


    "Okay!" The Fifth Elder also agreed simply. The matter was over, and he had no choice.


    Everyone knew the result. Su Yan was maintained by the three elders, and he would definitely not die at this moment.


    And everyone was frightened. What they said just now had offended Su Yan to death. The imagination was frightened, afraid that Su Yan would retaliate afterwards.


    But the third elder said at this moment: "Luo Shu kneel down!"


    Luo Shu knelt down in fright, shaking all over.


    "You behave in the inner sect, you gang up and think that I don''t know!"


    Luo Shu''s body trembled even more, and he did not dare to look at the Third Elder.


    "More than that, you also instigated Cang Wuji and Canghuo to kill Su Yan, right!"


    "Three elders, I..." Luo Shu''s heart was shocked, he didn''t expect things to be revealed.


    "If people don''t know what they can do without oneself!" The third elders directly issued an order, "Inject Luo Shu into Leng Gongyuan, and you will never leave until you reach the golden core!"


    Luo Shu''s face suddenly changed, which was almost equivalent to life imprisonment. In Lenggong, even a peerless genius, it is impossible for him to upgrade his cultivation to a golden core.


    "Elder, spare your life, elder!"


    Luo Shu was dragged down.


    At this moment, the three elders looked at Su Yan and nodded to him: "You did a good job on this mission. It is the fault of the sect."


    Su Yan shook his head. The Third Elder gave him a lot of face, and he naturally couldn''t put on airs anymore.


    "There is something wrong with the disciple."


    The third elders became more satisfied with Su Yan, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Very well, let''s stop this matter!"

 Chapter 2087： Martial arts society

    The third elder gave the order, even if Su Yan didn''t want it, there was no way.


    Although the Fifth Elder was unwilling in his heart, he still had no other way. He was not supposed to be here, let alone he couldn''t beat Su Yan.


    After thinking about it, the five elders could only reluctantly agree.


    But he still harbored deep hatred in his heart. Su Yan never died, his prestige will never be restored.


    So, in any case, even if it doesn''t work today, he will do everything possible to kill Su Yan in the future.


    For Su Yan, the same is true. The two have been immortal, and the five elders are not dead, which is destined to be a disaster.


    The two of them smiled and shook hands with mmp in their hearts.


    The third elder nodded, thinking that such a reconciliation is simply a great thing.


    On the one hand, the five elders are the mainstay of the sect, and on the other hand, Su Yan is a peerless genius of the sect and cannot be lost.


    "That''s good. They are all members of the sect, and conflicts should be resolved."


    Ming Kaili and others were still kneeling on the ground, and they didn''t dare to get up without the order of the three elders.


    At this moment, the third elder looked at Ming Kaili and the others, with dissatisfaction in his eyes, all of them were a group of disciples.


    "From today onwards, Su Yan has been promoted to a major disciple of the sect, in charge of the inner sect!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and their faces were bitter and bitter.


    This TM Su Yan became the great disciple of the sect, and in the future the inner sect was under his control, which meant that in the future, Su Yan wanted them to do what they did.


    Thinking of this, many people couldn''t help but shed tears, and the future will definitely be quite difficult.


    I knew I regretted it today!


    Everyone''s hearts are bleeding.


    Ming Kaili clenched his fists, his face bulging.


    "Three Elders, I am not convinced!"


    Ming Kaili stood up, his face full of anger and unbearable.


    The Third Elder squinted his eyes and looked at Ming Kaili and said, "Why are you not convinced?"


    "He Su Yan, He De, He Neng, Cang Wuji and Cang Huo are gone, that should be my big disciple of the sect."


    The third elder sneered: "Then you and Su Yan have a trick, whoever wins will be the one."


    Ming Kaili''s face suddenly changed, and he glanced at Su Yan, and suddenly persuaded.


    He was talking about seniority, which was arranged according to the order of entering the sect, but the three elders directly asked him to compete with Su Yan. This is the comparison of strength, where is his opponent.


    Ming Kaili was silent for a while, and could only stand sadly.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse. The inner sect disciple should be the big disciple, it doesn''t matter.


    At least you don''t have to escape, you can stay in this sect for a few more days, and it won''t be too late to leave after breaking through to the late Yin Yang stage.


    Before reaching the latter stage of the Yin-Yang stage, Su Yan had no bottom in the face of the second-rank strong Jindan.


    "Thanks to the three elders." Su Yan thanked him.


    The third elder nodded and said, "This is supposed to be yours. A good seed has emerged from the Ascendant."


    Even if the matter was stopped, the other disciples left one after another, leaving Su Yan and the third elders in the entire ruins.


    Su Yan was also planning to leave, but the third elder stopped him.


    "I don''t know what else the third elder told me?" Su Yan asked while looking at the third elder.


    The third elder did not answer directly, but pointed to a small courtyard not far away.


    "It''s all useless here, go there and talk."


    The two arrived at the small courtyard, which was extremely quiet, and there were only two of them.


    "Su Yan, I stayed, there is indeed one thing."


    "The three elders say it''s okay."


    "There will be a famous martial arts event in one month!" The three elders'' faces were serious.


    "Budo event?"


    "You are an ascendant, and it is natural to be unclear. I will tell you in detail."


    "The martial arts event is a huge event held in the Xuancheng Empire once in a hundred years. It is second to the empire competition. It is a grand event for comparison between the various sects, and it is also a grand event for the face of the sect.


    Su Yan nodded, which is not difficult to understand.


    "More than that, if the sect gets a good ranking, the sect can even be upgraded, and the participants will also get the attention of the Xuancheng Empire."


    "I understand, does the elder want me to lead the team to participate?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant." The third elder nodded, "The address of this primary election is being taught by the dead."


    "The primary election?"


    "Each region will have a primary election, and then only those who are promoted will be eligible to participate in the martial arts event."


    Su Yan slapped his tongue, it seemed that this martial arts event was really not easy, and there was such a thing as the primary election.


    However, Su Yan''s face was very plain, and he said to the three elders: "The disciple is determined to fulfill his mission."


    "I can rest assured that your cultivation is now comparable to a golden core. Dealing with the sects around you is not like playing." The third elder stroked his beard and smiled.


    But immediately, the three elders got upright: "I don''t worry about the primary election, but the martial arts event must be taken seriously, because it is not only the dazzling genius of the martial arts, but the royal family of the Xuancheng Empire will participate, and even the royal family may also join in the fun."


    "Xuancheng Empire!"


    The third elder nodded and said: "The Xuancheng Empire is the ruler of our area, and all our sects have to depend on it."


    "What is the realm of the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire?!" Su Yan wanted to know in his heart, so he asked.


    The three elders'' complexion changed, and he sternly said: "You can''t mention it at will when you go out. That is a big disrespect and the danger of destroying the Nine Clans."


    Su Yan silently, is this Xuancheng Empire such a cool official? It resembles ancient China.


    "The emperor is unparalleled, like the vast sun and moon, unimaginable."


    Su Yan wanted to laugh a little. This bad old man was so bad that he didn''t know if he didn''t know it, so he was so mysterious.


    "Elder, if there is nothing else, then the disciple will resign."


    The third elder nodded. When Su Yan was about to leave, he couldn''t help but said, "Here are two fifth-grade one-pattern pills, yours."


    Su Yan didn''t expect that the Third Elder would make such a lavish move, and of course he would not shirk it.


    "I hope you will get a good ranking in this martial arts event, and we Xuanjizong will be the majority."


    Su Yan nodded and said: "The disciple must do his best!"


    The third elder nodded and looked at Su Yan with a complicated look in his eyes.


    He didn''t understand Su Yan''s realm, he wanted to ask, but he was afraid of being abrupt.


    If it weren''t for this martial arts event, how could his three elders stand up to Su Yan and make the five elders unable to get off the table?


    This is an opportunity, Zongmen must seize this opportunity, and Su Yan is the choice of heaven and man.


    "Su Yan, can you tell me what realm you are now?"


    The third elder still didn''t hold back, and asked.


    Su Yan stopped and turned to look at the third elder. What he saw was not a strange look.


    Of course, Su Yan also understood very well that the three elders showed him so much because he was so talented that he could get a good ranking for the sect.


    This world is like this, and he is not disgusted by the value of use to survive.


    Anyway, they all use each other, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 2088： All ready to go

    Although Su Yan is not subject to others, he still wants to stay in Xuanjizong, so he just gave up on this matter.


    When everything was over, Su Yan returned to Langqin Garden. As soon as he walked in, Chang Yuan and the others surrounded him.


    Xiao Meng tightly grasped Su Yan''s arm, her face was very nervous.


    "Master brother, are you okay?"


    Su Yan smiled and squeezed Xiao Meng''s fat baby face.


    "How could something happen to Brother Master."


    Xiao Meng took Su Yan to check for a long time, and touched all over her body, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    Su Yan had a stern face. This little Nizi was getting smaller and smaller now, and she actually searched him to see if she still looked like a pretty girl.


    Chang Yuan was also relieved to see that Su Yan was fine.


    "It''s terrible, how did things develop like this?!"


    Thinking about it, it''s terrible. This is no small matter.


    Elder Xuanjizong, that is an incomparable existence with a high level of authority. Who can stand against him?


    "Brother Master, can you tell us what happened?"


    Su Yan walked towards the small building, Chang Yuan and others immediately followed, making tea and waiting.


    After drinking a cup of refreshing tea, Su Yan looked at the crowd and said, "It''s a little hard to tell."


    An ascendant spoke at this moment: "I have heard something. Brother Su went out to complete the task this time, but killed the existence of the Demon King!"


    Chang Yuan disdainfully said: "What is the Hunshi Devil? Brother Su killed the Polar Crocodile and Mengjiang Qianlong!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he knew that Chang Yuan''s ability to inquire about news was not bad.


    "Don''t you know, that polar crocodile man and Mengjiang Qianlong are the second and major disciples of Xuanji Sect!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone was shocked, and obviously no one had guessed this.


    "How is that possible?!


    "Yes, I heard that the polar crocodiles and the Mengjiang Qianlong are the most evil people."


    "That''s it, these two are the scourge, the scum of Xuanji Sect."


    Everyone was shocked, this matter was too difficult to digest.


    Chang Yuan opened his mouth again at this moment: "The matter is not as simple as you think. It is said that the fifth elder blamed Brother Su for this matter and had a conflict with Brother Su!"


    The others took a breath, and it seemed that the rumored thing was true, not false.


    Su Yan waved his hand at this moment: "Don''t say anything about it, after all, we are now under the fence."


    Everyone nodded, and even felt uneasy.


    "I know what everyone is thinking, this has been done, and it won''t hurt you."


    "Brother Su, we didn''t mean that." Someone said immediately.


    "The third elders come forward, otherwise I will take away the dog heads of the fifth elders on the spot."


    Chang Yuan and others'' eyes suddenly widened, and their faces were full of incredible colors.


    After a while, Chang Yuan''s throat was squirming hard and his face was extremely stiff.


    "Brother Su, you...you you."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile: "What are you afraid of, you are all ascendants, don''t you know how strong you are?"


    Chang Yuan and the others nodded hard, of course they knew the truth, but it was too shocking.


    What does this show, Su Yan is already comparable to a strong Golden Core!


    Chang Yuan and others felt more and more that this thigh was reported to be the right one. This is a great blessing in life.


    But Su Yan poured cold water on them.


    "Don''t be happy too early, things are not as simple as you think."


    Su Yan''s eyes became sharp, looking at the ascendants.


    "I and the Fifth Elders are formally guilty. He will definitely not let go. If he fails to deal with me, then his goal may turn to you."


    The faces of Chang Yuan and others suddenly showed horror, and the five elders dealt with them. It was not as easy as an eagle catching a chicken, and there was no ability to struggle at all.


    "Brother Su, I...we." Chang Yuan said for a long time, but couldn''t tell why.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you with you this time."


    "Brother Master, is this going out again?"


    Su Yan touched Xiaomeng''s head, nodded and said, "Well, this time I will go to teach."


    "Teach to death?!"


    Everyone showed their doubts.


    "The once-in-a-hundred-year martial arts event is about to start. I am now specially designated as the chief disciple by the three elders.


    "The martial arts event?!" Chang Yuan seemed to know something, but he lost his voice, "It is said that it is the empire grand event second only to the royal family."


    Su Yan nodded, and the Third Elder had also told him about this.


    "The last time it was said that a prince from the Xuancheng Empire participated, and his strength was actually at the peak of the second-tier Jindan, sweeping all geniuses, and even the son of the hereditary patron king was defeated by him."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "A hundred years have passed. The prince who won the first place that year is now the king of Xishan Town."


    "Over the past hundred years, the Heavenly King of Xishan Town does not know what level he has grown to. It is terrible."


    "It is said that the king of Xishan Town was only twenty years old when he participated in the competition. It was terrible."


    "The royal family, with the blessing of blood, and endless resources to enjoy, it is not uncommon to have one or two geniuses."


    Su Yan''s face was plain, he was too clear about this, after all, he came here that way back then.


    It''s just that he was the immortal emperor, and all the kings and ministers of the Quartet were all kings of different surnames.


    After a while, Su Yan''s expression recovered a little, and he looked at Chang Yuan and others and said, "There is still one month left, so please hurry up and practice. Then I will take you to meet the world."


    Chang Yuan and others were extremely excited.


    "Brother Master, can Xiao Meng participate?"


    "of course can."


    Xiao Meng can also be regarded as a disciple of Xuanji Sect, because Su Yan is the chief disciple, he has the final say in this inner sect, and anyone he wants to be an inner disciple, as long as he has enough strength.


    "Yeah!" Xiao Meng jumped up excitedly.


    Xiao Meng''s strength should not be underestimated. Although it is only the early stage of the Yin-Yang state, she is not afraid of half a point in the later stage of the Yin-Yang state. She even has the power to protect herself when facing the perfect Yin-Yang state.


    There is a secret in Xiao Meng''s body. Her father left him a lot of things, and the Yin and Yang realm did not worry about various resources at all.


    This made Su Yan also very curious about the identity of Xiao Meng''s father. It is definitely not easy to have such a hand, and the strength must be in the realm of Golden Core.


    One month passed quickly, during which Xuanji Sect was very calm, and nothing happened in the sect.


    The fifth elder was also surprised that he didn''t make a shot, and the whole person seemed to disappear.


    According to Chang Yuan''s inquiries, the Fifth Elder had already closed up a month ago, so it''s no wonder that he didn''t make trouble.


    The time for the martial arts event is very close. After the selection of the three elders, all qualified people are ready to go, and often teach students before preparing.

 Chapter 2089： Great momentum

    All the people who were eligible to participate were selected by the three elders personally, which naturally required him to do it himself.


    As the captain, Su Yan naturally bears the brunt, and was entrusted with important tasks by the three elders.


    Followed by Ming Kaili, Cangshui, Cang Xiao, Cang Lan, Li Aotian, Cang Yue, and Liu Jin.


    A total of eight people participated in this preliminary contest.


    Xiao Meng was not in the quota, but Su Yan had told Xiao Meng before that when it came to the death teaching, he directly added Xiao Meng.


    The eight people stood on the rooftop of Xuanji Sect, and a group of disciples from the inner and outer sects all looked at them, with countless envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    This is the backbone of Xuanji Sect, the most powerful genius of Xuanji Sect, and the hope of this martial arts event.


    The Third Elder looked at Su Yan and the others, with a look of encouragement on his face.


    "In this selection, I hope you will do your best to enter the official competition!"


    "The disciples are determined to fulfill their mission and do their best!"


    Su Yan and the others roared out. At this time, it needs aura, and the appearance is fake, but it must be.


    The third elder nodded, then clenched his fist and blasted his fist into the sky.


    "Go!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the bronze music was played and the fireworks filled the sky with great momentum.


    Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others were hidden in the ghost gourd by Su Yan, and it would be a little troublesome if they were taken away directly.


    With the farewells from the disciples and elders of Xuanji Sect, Su Yan and others left the sect directly, soaring through the clouds, and heading towards the departed teaching.


    But for a while, the eight figures disappeared and disappeared.


    The third elder looked at the place where the eight people disappeared, and stopped for a long time, with a hint of oldness on his face.


    "I don''t worry about the primary election. After all, my Xuanji Sect has an absolute hegemony in this place. I only hope that they can shine in the real martial arts event!"


    "The third elders don''t worry, Su Yan and others will definitely get a good ranking this time." The sixth elders said with relief.


    "Hope."


    In the last session, a hundred years ago, Xuanji Sect also had disciples participating, including Cang Wuji and Canghuo.


    But when they arrived at Xuantian Gate, it was Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden. It was as if the rural people entered the city, there were countless dazzling geniuses.


    Back then, the Cang Wu Ji and Cang Huo realms were only completed in the Yin and Yang realms, which were not very attractive. After several selections, they were eliminated in the end, and they were not even able to enter the finals.


    Xuanji Sect was the worst sect in the eight directions and sixteen regions of the Xuancheng Empire, and had the worst record.


    The top schools of the other fifteen domains all have disciples who have entered the finals. This is a pain for Xuanjizong.


    It is precisely because of this that the third elders will come forward to protect Su Yan, not hesitating to lose the face of the fifth elders.


    He can only do this for Xuanjizong and for a good ranking.


    Su Yan is the most promising one, comparable to Jin Dan, and will definitely be able to enter the finals, and even have a chance to get a good place.


    If Xuanji Sect cannot enter the finals this time, then the Xuancheng Empire may have other thoughts, and it is not impossible to demote Xuanji Sect to a second-rate sect.


    "Do your best, obey the fate!"


    The three elders turned around and left directly.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan and the others rushed forward, and there was no word from everyone along the way, very quiet.


    In other words, except for a few female generations, all of the people present were beaten by Su Yan, and some even had their pants picked off by Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan is very powerful now, they also don''t want to put a hot face on their cold ass.


    Liu Jin''s participation in the election was entirely because of his identity. The Xuancheng Empire''s different surname Wang had a heir, and Xuanjizong had to give face.


    In terms of strength, he was actually one point worse than Xu Zun.


    Of course, it is not clear whether this kind of prince has some secret weapon.


    After driving for a long time, everyone was tired and chose to take a rest at a mountain pass.


    After a short break, Cang Yue walked directly to Su Yan and handed Su Yan the food she had brought.


    "Brother Su, this is a bit of food from Cang Yue. Senior brother can taste it."


    Su Yan had anger with the male disciple, but had no hatred with the female disciple.


    Beauty loves heroes, likes the strong, admires the strong, this has existed since ancient times.


    Su Yan is now a big disciple, Cang Yue is also very normal.


    Su Yan did not shirk, took the food, and then released Xiao Meng and others.


    The little dream that just came out was screaming in twitter.


    "I''m suffocating me to death, now I can finally come out."


    "Brother Master, there is something to eat, give Xiao Meng a little bit."


    Chang Yuan and the others were still a little embarrassed. After all, they were surrounded by a group of sect geniuses, and their sudden appearance was somewhat abrupt.


    Ming Kaili and the others were stunned on the spot, never expecting that Su Yan would take Chang Yuan with him.


    Cang Shui was also stern, and said to Su Yan: "Senior Brother Su, what do you mean?"


    Su Yan smiled lightly: "Family, forgive me."


    "family?!"


    A group of people were dumbfounded.


    "Zongmen didn''t say that you can''t bring family members."


    Everyone who said this had no temper, because the sect had no such regulations.


    Xiao Meng and the others ate as if there was no one beside them, chattering non-stop, which made Ming Kaili and others dare not speak.


    After a good rest, everyone continued to set off and rushed towards the deceased teaching.


    The Xuanji Sect is still some distance away from the Rebirth Sect. After two days, the people have reached the territorial scope of the Rebirth Sect.


    And the people around gradually increased, and all sects were participating.


    This is a pre-selection. Any young talent in this area can participate, and anyone under the age of 30 can participate.


    The martial arts event is a famous event in the Xuancheng Empire. If it can shine on it, it will definitely be valued by the Xuancheng Empire, entrusted with important tasks, and the future will be unlimited.


    But participation is also qualified, and the realm must be above the Yin-Yang realm to participate.


    There are many disciples of Xuanji Sect who reach the Yin-Yang realm, but still only eight are selected.


    This is because sects such as Xuanji Sect are regarded as martial sects, and they can directly participate in the preliminary election.


    The little sect has to pass hard battles to qualify for the pre-selection.


    In the past, more than a hundred small sects, through brutal selection, in the end only ten people participated in the preliminary selection, which shows how cruel it is.


    But these sects are still happy and will participate as long as it is a grand event.


    If a disciple is selected, it is a matter of shining the glory of the ancestor and strengthening the sect, and the third-rate small sect can suddenly rise to the second-rate sect.


    After the mountain stream in front of us, it was the place where the sect of the Past Life Sect was located. Everyone stood under the mountain and looked at the glorious mountain gate.


    And the surrounding area is full of people, it can be said that it is a sea of ??people, some sects brought a lot of people to watch the excitement.


    "Brother Master, there are so many people in this place."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes, I didn''t expect the momentum to be so great."

 Chapter 2090： Be cold

    This is just a qualifier, if it is a martial arts event, it must not be more magnificent and there will be more people!


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan beckoned to Xiao Meng and others, and then walked towards the mountain gate.


    Su Yan led the team this time, and none of the elders of the Xuanji Sect visited.


    In the past, the elders had to follow. Although the preliminary rounds, they also had to be taken seriously.


    This time, the three elders were very relieved that Su Yan did not lead the team.


    Xuanjizong''s clothing is very prominent, because there is a word Xuan printed on the clothing.


    As soon as they walked towards the mountain gate, various sects came to say hello.


    "Compared to you, you are the arrogant of Xuanji Sect, right?"


    An old man looked at Su Yan with a big smile.


    Su Yan nodded lightly, without speaking.


    The old man smiled awkwardly. He had prepared a lot of words, but suddenly he couldn''t say it.


    Just a few steps away, someone whispered in the back.


    "Unexpectedly, Xuanjizong is so arrogant!"


    "Yes, no one responds to greetings."


    "Hot face and cold ass."


    Many people''s words contain a little sarcasm.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it, he didn''t have time to talk to this group of people.


    Ming Kaili wanted to speak and scold him, but Su Yan ignored it, and finally endured it.


    Of course, some people continue to flatter Xuanjizong, after all, Xuanjizong is the overlord in this area.


    "What kind of thing is Sanliangmen worthy of the words of Xuanjizong''s pride?!"


    "Yes, he can only be regarded as a third-rate sect. The disciples sent this time are completely sufficient."


    "You people are still cynicism, it is others who do not care, otherwise you will have good fruit."


    Hearing this, many people''s faces suddenly changed, and only then did they realize their recklessness.


    If the elders of Xuanji Sect were changed to before, they would probably have their tongues cut off.


    The reason why Xuanjizong became the overlord of this side was not random, it was accumulated by countless lives.


    Xuanjizong killed countless people, with a fierce reputation, and claimed to be decent, but in fact decent people did not kill less.


    Walking up the mountain gate, Ming Kaili handed out the Zongmen token, and the guards of the Religious Sect immediately bowed respectfully.


    "Welcome Xuanjizong!"


    The voice is so loud that half of the sect can hear it.


    Suddenly, countless second-rate sects greeted them with smiles.


    Not only that, even some first-rate martial arts came to meet at the mountain gate.


    "Next is the elder of the Royal Beast Gate, Mo Yan, why didn''t the nephew Kaili see your sect elder?"


    Mo Yan is the great elder of the Royal Beast Gate, leading the team this time can be said to be very important to the qualifiers.


    He naturally knew Ming Kaili. After all, Ming Kaili was the chief disciple. Of course, the chief disciple is Su Yan.


    Ming Kaili showed respect. Although Xuanji Sect was the overlord sect, Yu Beast Sect was also the top sect in this domain.


    "Back to Elder Moyan, Zongmen led the team this time with our chief disciple Su Yan."


    Mo Yan''s face changed slightly, and she looked at Su Yan, with a suspicious look on her face.


    "He leads the team?"


    "Yes, at the same time, Senior Brother Su Yan is also the participant of this competition."


    Mo Yan''s expression changed even more. He didn''t expect that Xuanji Sect would not send elders and only let the disciples come by himself. What he didn''t expect was that Xuanji Sect''s major disciple had become Su Yan.


    Su Yan is of course very strange, he has never seen him.


    Mo Yan looked at Su Yan, wanting to see the roots, but in the end he found that he couldn''t see through Su Yan at all, and he couldn''t help but feel cold.


    "There are talented people from generation to generation, and a mountain is even higher than a mountain."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, without speaking.


    This made Mo Yan''s complexion cold, and he gave Su Yan enough face, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so ignorant of praise.


    Ming Kaili did not expect that it was natural for those third-rate and second-rate sects to ignore it before, but the Keyu Sect was not a small sect.


    Ming Kaili coughed a few times to remind Su Yan, but Su Yan was still indifferent, which made him helpless.


    Mo Yan let out a cold snort, and walked away.


    "go."


    Seeing Mo Yan leaving, Su Yan said to everyone.


    He pays attention to Mao. When he first came to the upper world, the elder of the Royal Beast Gate was the one who wanted to kill him, but he killed him.


    How could he have a good face at Yu Beast Gate, and it would be good if he didn''t care about the previous things.


    After not taking a few steps, Suihen''s Great Elder came over.


    He saw the gilt at a glance.


    In fact, among this group of people, the gilt name is the biggest, after all, he is the son of the only king with a different surname in the Xuancheng Empire.


    "Little gilt lord, I didn''t expect you to also participate in this qualifier."


    Elder Suihen looked at Gilt with a smile on his face.


    Liu Jin was originally a high-powered person with a high eye for everything, but he entered the Xuanji sect. He was so tempered by Su Yan that he was very low-key.


    Before, he was angry because Su Yan took off his pants. Now he really admires and respects Su Yan.


    After all strength is respected, and he admires strength. He just wants to cultivate hard and one day surpass Su Yan, and he will be ashamed.


    Liu Jin barely squeezed out a smile and nodded to Elder Suihen.


    "Ming Kaili, is you the one leading the team this time, none of your sect elders will come forward."


    Ming Kaili arched his hands and said: "Elder Hui Suihen, this time we are leading the team by our sect disciple Su Yan."


    The old elder Suihen''s expression changed, he scanned the people of Xuanji Sect, and finally his gaze stayed on Su Yan.


    "is it him?"


    "Exactly."


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he didn''t even look at Elder Suihen.


    This made Elder Suihen the same as Mo Yan before, angry in his heart, but on the surface it was not easy to break out.


    "Very well, ascended to become a big disciple, it''s interesting, very interesting."


    Obviously, this elder Suihen knew the identity of Su Yan, and he had heard about it.


    The story of the Black Iron Fort has not been reported, otherwise if people in this area know that Su Yan killed the polar crocodile man and Mengjiang Qianlong, then I am afraid that Su Yan will have to look at him with admiration.


    Nor would he decide to wipe his face because of his arrogance and not speaking, because he could kill those two people, and his strength was about the same as their elders, or even stronger.


    Many sect elders met along the way, and even many sect masters led the team personally.


    Of course, Su Yan was speechless all the way, and went straight to the reception hall of the deceased teacher.


    The head of the deceased teacher was Liu Lao Dao. At this moment, seeing the arrival of the Xuanji Sect, he could not help standing up, but he did not welcome him.


    When Su Yan and others came over, his face showed a slight smile.


    "Xuanjizong is led by a disciple this time, so it seems that he is sure of the preliminaries.


    The people around were silent and did not speak, because of Su Yan, all of them were in a bad mood at the moment.


    Liu Laodao coughed twice and looked at Su Yan with a slight coldness in his eyes.

 Chapter 2091： I have the final say!

    More than that, his whole body was filled with a majestic force of vitality, which was directly rushing towards Su Yan.


    Everyone''s expressions changed suddenly, and of course they knew what Liu Old Dao meant. This was because they wanted to give Su Yan a chance.


    However, when everyone was watching with cold eyes, thinking that Su Yan would be humiliated.


    Su Yan waved his hand at will, directly dissolving the power of Liu Laodao.


    Everyone trembled on the spot, which made them completely unexpected.


    Su Yan looked at Old Dao Liu, his face condensed slightly, and said directly: "Is this the way of hospitality taught by the deceased?!"


    Old Tao Liu''s complexion changed, and he didn''t expect that a disciple was so unfathomable, and he was a new disciple of Xuanji Sect.


    He knew that the Ascendant in front of him was not easy. No wonder the Xuanji Sect broke the hundred-year rule and recruited the Ascended.


    The expression on Liu Laodao''s face faded, revealing a faint smile.


    "My nephew laughed, my deceased teacher and Xuanji Sect are both worldly friends, and they are both top schools in this area. I''m just testing my nephew''s ability."


    Before Su Yan could speak, Old Dao Liu said again: "The nephew is really extraordinary. No wonder Xuanjizong is so relieved this time and let you lead the team."


    Su Yan was noncommittal and glanced at Old Tao Liu, without speaking.


    "Report to Sect Master that the people from the two major sects of Loulan and Zhang Family have arrived."


    "Please come in quickly."


    Loulan Ancient Gate and Zhang Family are also the overlords of this domain, second only to Xuanji Sect.


    If it is subdivided, the teachings of the deceased are actually ranked second. These sects are still a bit worse than the ancestors of the deceased.


    Of course, no one knows whether Boss Liu has broken through. This can only be known by fighting with him, but diligence is inevitable.


    Both Loulan Gumen and Zhang Family led the team as the Great Elder. This time, the first-class sects were led by the Great Elder, and the other sects were almost Zongmen and Great Elders. Only Xuanji Sect led the team, which was very abrupt.


    The Great Elder Loulan Gumen walked in, and said to the deceased Liu Laodao: "Master, I''m going to come to trouble your school."


    Old Liu Dao waved his hand and said: "Elder, you don''t come to these words, you Loulan Gumen have always been ambitious, do you want to grab the first place this time?"


    Loulan Gumen Grand Elder smiled and said: "There are disciples of Xuanji Sect, I''m just waiting for fun."


    Everyone who played with me laughed, but everyone felt like mmp.


    In the past, it was really to accompany to play. The first thing was basically Xuanjizong.


    The third uncle of the Zhang family is second only to the existence of the Zhang family Buddha, and can be regarded as the same status as the other sect elders.


    At this time, the third uncle of the Zhang family looked at Old Man Liu and said, "Liu Nose, you say that but it hurts our hearts. Although the chance is slim, there is still hope, if it happens."


    Old Dao Liu laughed and nodded and said, "Yes, I love to hear what the third uncle of the Zhang family said."


    Others also nodded one after another. Although the chance is small, there is also a chance, otherwise they will come to participate in the fart.


    Liu Laodao said a few more words, and then stood up and looked at a group of sects. The number of sects participating this time was few thousand.


    Many schools actually arrived long ago, because there are preliminaries before the preliminaries.


    These thousands of schools are only competing for ten competition qualifications.


    The second-rate sects can have one or two places, and the first-class sects, like the Loulan Gumen and Zhangjia sects, have five entries.


    As the host of this time, the Pastoral Sect has increased the number of places to six, one more than other schools.


    As for the Xuanji Sect, there have always been eight, undisputed, and no one has any objections.


    "Now all sects have arrived, and the third-rate sects'' qualifiers have also had results, and ten talented sects have emerged."


    Many sect elders and leaders nodded.


    "Then, I will announce that the once-in-a-hundred-year martial arts event qualifier has officially started!"


    A group of people showed excitement on their faces, and it was finally about to start, so I can see it now.


    Even though many third-rate sects were eliminated, they did not leave and came here for a long time. In addition to participating in the competition, of course, they should also watch the competition.


    "Below, from all disciplines and factions, report the participating players, and then arrange the order of the game by drawing lots."


    The rules are naturally the old-fashioned elimination system, although there may be some strong players duel, but the strongest will still get the first place.


    In the qualifiers, only ten contestants were selected to participate in the official martial arts event.


    Just be in the top ten, of course, the first one will make Zongmen more face.


    First of all, ten people who stood out from the battle of a thousand people, stepped forward this time, reported themselves to the sect, and were extremely proud.


    Even that is the head of the sect, tears are in his eyes at this moment, waiting for a long time and finally waiting until today, waiting for a long time and finally looking forward to this year...


    Because their disciples were selected this time, they were able to directly stand out from the third-rate sects and successfully entered the second-rate sects. The sects such as the Past Life Sect and the Xuanji Sect will also give a lot of resources, including the Xuancheng Empire. Resources.


    This is the rule, all of this is stipulated by the Xuancheng Empire, and it is not for the barbaric growth of sects everywhere.


    After that, the disciples of the second-rate sect came forward to sign up, one by one, they are very temperamental. After all, they don''t need to participate in the preliminaries of the preliminaries, they can register directly.


    Finally, there are a few top-notch people.


    The first are the five members of the Royal Beast Gate, and then the six members of the Loulan Ancient Gate, Suihen Gate, Zhang Family, and even the Departed Sect!


    The Religious Church was originally the host, and it should be the last to appear, but because of the existence of Xuanji Sect, they can only be ranked in front of Xuanji Sect.


    It''s all on the road, and only the disciples of Xuanji Sect are left.


    This time Su Yan led the team and walked directly to the Temple of Heaven.


    Everyone is looking at them, with a look of envy and jealousy in their eyes, the difficulty of entering the Xuanji Sect can be imagined, and it is even more difficult to become a member of this group.


    "Xuanjizong nine people report!"


    Su Yan roared at the Temple of Heaven, and the punishment came down and took away the registration form that Su Yan had handed up.


    But it was this sentence that caused everyone to change color, and their faces were full of anger.


    The deceased teacher Liu Laodao flew directly from the main hall and came to Su Yan.


    "What did you say?!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "Xuanjizong nine people report!"


    "Presumptuous!" Elder Liu shouted angrily, "Eight people from the Xuanji Sect have signed up!"


    Not only was this group of people surprised and angry, but even Ming Kaili and the others were confused. Where did the nine people come from?


    But when they found the little dream next to Su Yan, they woke up.


    "Su Yan, are you going to violate the thousand-year rule?!" Ming Kaili couldn''t help but anger.


    Xuanjizong is the overlord, but it is impossible to cover the sky with one hand and change the established rules at will.


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully and said: "The rules, now I have the final say!"

 Chapter 2092： Officially begin!

    Su Yan''s words changed everyone''s color, which is too arrogant!


    Although Xuanji Sect is the overlord of this domain, the most powerful sect, but facing the first-class sects such as the Past Life Sect, it will still be amiable.


    Even the elders of Xuanji Sect will not act so arrogantly, but this rule has not changed for many years.


    However, now, a new disciple of Xuanji Sect, an ascendant, dare to be so arrogant and say such a big thing, this is simply incredible.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then the faces of each one showed anger.


    The leader of the deceased teacher, Liu Laodao, first said: "Su Yan, what did you say?!"


    Su Yan looked at Old Road Liu and said lightly: "Reported by the nine members of Xuanji Sect."


    The Great Elder of the Yu Beast Gate suddenly snorted, his eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "Audacious, eight members of the Xuanji Sect can sign up. This is the rule for thousands of years!"


    "Rules, then I will change the rules today!"


    Su Yan looked around at the people with a slight disdain in his eyes. He didn''t put these people in his eyes at all.


    The reason why Su Yan was so arrogant and insisted that nine people sign up was nothing more than a promise, a promise to Xiao Meng.


    I am Xiao Meng''s master and her elder brother, how can I go back on what I promised?


    It is this kind of promise that, in Su Yan''s view, is more important than offending all the sects present.


    This group of people are just enemies, and Xiao Meng is treated like his relatives.


    He has no relatives in the eighth life, but he has many relatives in this life.


    The great elder of the ancient gate of Loulan looked at Su Yan, and sternly said: "This is not the place where you go wild. If you are so arrogant, don''t blame me for your action!"


    "Shoot?" Su Yan smiled even more, and said directly, "Do you dare?!"


    These words were arrogant, and even daring to speak this way to an elder was completely impatient.


    Everyone is about to burst into flames in their eyes, waiting for the great elder of the ancient door of Loulan to take action and punish Su Yan, this kid.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that the great elder of Loulan Ancient Gate was actually indifferent, trembling all over his body and didn''t make a shot at Su Yan.


    More than that, the elder Suihenmen next to him, the third uncle of the Zhang family, and even the deceased teacher Liu Lao Dao did not take action.


    The anger on each face was obvious, but they all stood still.


    This makes everyone unimaginable and unable to figure it out.


    But Ming Kaili was disappointed. He thought that Su Yan would die. It would be better if these elders and headmaster Su Yan should be killed, and the position of the chief disciple would return to his side.


    Why on earth is this, Ming Kaili is also puzzled.


    Su Yan''s face was full of smiles. Of course, he knew why the head and elders of this group of people didn''t dare to take action because of fear!


    Of course, it is not fear of Su Yan''s strength, but fear of Su Yan''s identity.


    Su Yan is now the big disciple of Xuanji Sect, with a high position. It can be seen from this time that Xuanji Sect let him lead the team.


    Secondly, to participate in the martial arts event, this is the event that the Xuancheng Empire attaches great importance to. There are absolute regulations and the safety of the participants must be protected.


    These two identities and restrictions made this group of people daring not to do anything. They were afraid that the Xuanji Sect would cause trouble after they did it, and they were afraid that the Xuancheng Empire would cause trouble.


    The whole scene froze suddenly, and everyone''s expressions were extremely ugly.


    The head elders of the second-rate and third-rate sects naturally did not dare to do anything to Su Yan, because they felt that their strength was not as good as Su Yan.


    But Liu Laodao and others had to control themselves because of Su Yan''s identity.


    Even Liu Laodao and others thought that Su Yan was deliberate, which was what the elder Xuanjizong meant.


    Adding a quota, the position of Xuanjizong will be stronger, and it will overwhelm them even more.


    However, this is a fact. Although this group of sects are also known as first-class sects, they are far from Xuanjizong.


    Liu Lao Dao''s previous strength was also the peak of Jin Dan''s first rank. It is unknown if this breakthrough was not made.


    Even if it breaks through, it is only in the early stage of Jindan Second Rank, and it is almost the same as the second elder of Xuanji Sect.


    The great elder of Xuanji Sect is even more frightening, no one knows its realm at all, let alone the head of Xuanji Sect.


    The headmaster has not appeared, and this makes these sects think that they have a higher and lower fantasy with Xuanji Sect.


    After five minutes of silence, everyone''s breathing could be heard. This scene was extremely embarrassing.


    In the end, Old Road Liu stood up and turned into a smile.


    "I just received the news that the first sect of the other domains of the Xuancheng Empire has nine entries. No wonder Xuanjizong also requires nine people to sign up."


    Third Uncle Zhang''s and others also nodded quickly, with sweat on their palms and foreheads, this time they were embarrassed.


    The dignified generation of great elders was actually succumbed to the oppression of a new disciple, which was simply embarrassing and lost home.


    Su Yan smiled even more at the moment, and looked at Old Liu and said, "Isn''t there any objection to the nine people participating?"


    "No!" Liu Lao Dao said almost through gritted teeth.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s identity, he would have gone violently now, and Su Yan would have died hundreds of times in his heart.


    "That''s good."


    Su Yan handed in the registration form, and then left happily.


    At this point, the registration has been completed, and the next step is to draw lots to select opponents. This process did not take much time.


    Then Liu Laodao announced the official start of the preliminaries. Everyone was excited and finally started.


    Although Su Yan''s previous episode made everyone feel uncomfortable, it did not stop them from watching the game.


    One more, although everyone''s chances of winning the top ten are lower, as long as they have the strength, they also have a great chance.


    A crowd of people headed towards the martial arts field, and there were so many people, plus the disciples who passed away to teach their own sect, there were at least a hundred thousand people.


    For this qualifier, the retired students spent a lot of money to teach, and directly built a new competition field, which cost a lot of time and money.


    Not only that, Liu Lao Dao also personally used the formation to ensure the safety of the martial arts field.


    Su Yan and others are the contestants who participated in the contest. The expatriates will naturally prepare a special room for them to rest.


    Everyone is struggling, and it is natural to rest for a few hours. Let a group of spectators go in first, and then take some time to make various preparations. The time is just right.


    On the way, Ming Kaili felt uncomfortable. He thought that Su Yan was dead, but this time it must be over.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that the group of elders and Liu Old Dao would be so dare to even move Su Yan, which made him quite disappointed.


    Ming Kaili and others can only rely on the competition, hoping to produce a peerless genius, hanging Su Yan.


    But after thinking about it, this possibility is extremely remote, because the five elders are not Su Yan''s opponents, any peerless genius who can defeat Su Yan, the first place is almost all scheduled by Su Yan.

 Chapter 2093： Little Dream debut

    The more he thought about it, the more angry Ming Kaili became, the more he thought about it, the more helpless he was, the more he thought about it, the more sorrowful he was. In the end, his eyes were red and his nose was sour and he almost shed tears.


    The enemy is right in front of him, but it turns out that there is nothing to do with him. The most annoying thing is to watch him win the first place in the qualifiers!


    This is maddening.


    Cangshui saw that something was wrong with Ming Kaili, and at this moment he did not forget to ask silly white and sweet, "Brother Kaili, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ming Kaili quickly waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay.


    "sand?!"


    Cang Shui was even more puzzled. What kind of sand could get into his eyes and make his brother''s eyes flushed.


    After a while, Cang Shui''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Could it be that other schools are plotting?!"


    Ming Kaili was speechless on the spot, unable to speak, how could this be explained.


    Su Yan felt amused, and the sand was in his eyes, so he believed the silly white girl.


    Seeing Cangshui, Su Yan couldn''t help but think of Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya was not like this at the beginning, silly and sweet, but after her own training, she did not become a strong one behind.


    That''s it, don''t want to think about it, continue to think about it, Su Yan is afraid of teaching this death to tear down.


    After a few hours of rest, the competition field has become more and more exciting, because the first show is about to begin.


    The disciple who had been taught by the deceased knocked on the door of the room and informed him to participate in the competition.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan walked in the forefront, Xiao Meng pulled Su Yan by the corner of his clothes, followed behind, and then Chang Yuan and others hurriedly followed, followed by Ming Kaili and others.


    Ming Kaili and others were unhappy, but they couldn''t say anything.


    When we arrived at the martial arts venue, there were simply too many people around, and the voices were extremely loud, making people''s head hurt.


    Xuanjizong��s rest area is naturally prepared. Even if Liu Laodao and others are dissatisfied, Su Yan and others must be served, otherwise the deceased will not want to hold the qualifiers in the future.


    After sitting down, there was an old man in a green shirt on the stage, who was obviously the referee of this competition.


    Holding a parchment roll in his hand, he said loudly and forcefully.


    "The exciting game will begin soon, and the first show is to teach the disciple Yaohuo VS Xuanjizong disciple Xiaomeng!"


    Hearing that the first show was from his own sect, the disciples who had passed away taught suddenly boiled, and their roars shook the world.


    When other people heard Xiaomeng''s name, they were puzzled in reality, and they all understood.


    "Is that the disciple who forced in from Xuanji Sect?!"


    "Yes, the one who walked very close to Su Yan may be Su Yan''s concubine."


    "No wonder Su Yan insisted on letting him participate, but he didn''t expect to have a leg."


    ...


    A group of people talked and talked a lot, because Su Yan was too arrogant just now, so they naturally had to get back from their mouths.


    But within a few seconds, **** handprints were printed on the faces of these nonsense people, and they rolled on the ground in pain.


    Obviously, this was done by Su Yan, a group of things that chewed their tongues, and they wouldn''t be calm unless they were repaired.


    Even the heads of some sects were slapped by Su Yan, and there was no way to stop them.


    There was a lot less nonsense, and many people were afraid of Su Yan and did not dare to talk nonsense.


    Xiao Meng was also waving his fists at the moment, and said angrily: "This group of people is too disgusting. If the master brother doesn''t take action, Xiao Meng will definitely tear their mouths."


    "Hurry up and go to the game." Su Yan said lightly to Xiao Meng.


    He was not worried, even if the other party was a disciple who had passed away.


    Su Yan knew that this was the fact that all the big sects wanted to give him a chance to get rid of Xiao Meng directly, so as to humiliate him and even embarrass Xuanji Sect.


    Before, Ming Kaili and others had dissuaded Xiao Meng from participating, but Su Yan would not listen.


    At this moment, Ming Kaili sneered. If you don''t listen, this is the end. The demon fire of the deceased teaching is not an ordinary person, but it is the second disciple of the deceased teaching!


    Cang Shui frowned at this moment: "The Xiaomeng realm is only half a step of Yin and Yang, how can it be possible to win the demon fire of the late Yin Yang realm.


    It''s not just Cangshui, people in this entire competition field think so, that this will be a game without suspense.


    Of course, except for Su Yan, he doesn''t worry about Xiao Meng at all, but hopes that Xiao Meng will do it lightly and not make him disabled.


    Xiao Meng stepped onto the ring and stood quietly on the side. Opposite her was the second disciple who had been taught.


    The referee told the two of the rules that they are not allowed to hurt lives, and one party surrenders, is unable to fight, or falls off the ring.


    Yao Huo looked at Xiao Meng coldly, like a boxer looking at each other in the arena, very fierce, trying to overwhelm the opponent from the momentum.


    But Xiao Meng didn''t even glance at Yao Huo, she was eating lollipops with relish, and she was not free at all.


    Besides, this demon fire isn''t handsome, so it''s better to look at his master brother.


    "Game start!"


    With the referee''s order, the first show game officially began.


    The entire square suddenly roared.


    "Second Brother, Second Brother!"


    It is understandable that those who have passed away will naturally cheer for those of their own sect.


    Other sects cheered for the disciples of the deceased teaching. They couldn''t understand Su Yan and wanted Xiaomeng to lose.


    Xiao Meng ignored the noise around and was still eating lollipops with relish.


    She looked at the opponent, stretched out her finger and said: "Come on, hurry up and end the battle."


    Yaohuo''s face became cold, Xiao Meng was not afraid of him at all, which made him very dissatisfied and angry with you.


    "I don''t know whether you live or die, you also come to participate, I will not pity Xiangxiyu."


    After Yao Huo said, he directly used his Yuan Li, and bombarded Xiao Meng with a punch.


    Xiao Meng was still eating lollipops, as if turning a blind eye to Yaohuo''s attacks.


    This made Yaohuo''s face even more angry, and the power of Yuanli was not strengthened a bit.


    As long as you don''t kill people, there will be no trouble, Yao Huo is obviously angry.


    However, just when everyone thought that Yaohuo could knock out a half-step Yin-Yang Xiao Meng with one punch, Xiao Meng laughed.


    Her smile is beautiful, infectious, and sincere.


    Xiao Meng casually stretched out his hand, and hit the demon fire directly.


    The entire ring fluctuated, ripples swept across the square, and there was a terrifying force of power that made many people tremble.


    "So powerful?!"


    Many people didn''t expect that the roar stopped, everyone was shocked, and countless people stood up directly and craned their necks.


    They want to see the result, want to see Xiao Meng lose the game, although some people think this is a bit cruel to a little girl, and the shot is too heavy.


    However, the result was that they did not expect that the surrounding fluctuations dissipated, and Xiao Meng stood leisurely in the center of the ring, completely fine.


    And with the demon fire lying under her feet, her mouth was foaming, her eyes turned white, and she apparently fainted.


    "How is this going?!"


    The disciples who had been taught by the deceased held their heads and looked unbelievable. This is their second brother!

 Chapter 2094： All are promoted (on)

    At the beginning, all the sects were angry at Su Yan''s actions, too domineering, did one disciple just do this to be an enemy of all the sects?


    But because the sects such as Fushengjiao didn''t make a move, they couldn''t say anything, so they could only endure this tone.


    When the game came, the first show was a little dream, and smiles appeared on the faces of these people.


    Because Xiao Meng was very young, only thirteen or fourteen years old, it didn''t need to be thought that Su Yan forced in, that is, an extra spot was occupied by Xiao Meng.


    Those who were forced in, the strength was definitely not good, and the teaching of the past was also moved.


    Sending out the second disciple of his own school directly, is bound to defeat Xiao Meng and humiliate Xiao Meng. This can also defeat Su Yan''s arrogance and make all schools admire.


    But the result was completely beyond everyone''s expectation. Instead of winning, the disciples who had passed away did not win, but instead lost.


    You must know that Xiao Meng is the half-step Yin-Yang realm, and the second disciple of the departed life is in the late Yin-Yang realm.


    Everyone trembled. This is too strong, too strong.


    And the thoughts in their hearts, and even the results they want to see, were all in vain, and they were all depressed, as if they had eaten shit.


    Liu Laodao sat at the top of the observation deck, his face was gloomy at the moment, and his face was already dark.


    His second disciple was defeated unexpectedly, and this result made it difficult for him to accept.


    The big elders of other schools also changed their faces one by one, thinking about various things in their hearts.


    Xiao Meng won the game and walked directly off the ring, jumping to Su Yan''s side, the lollipop in his mouth had not been eaten yet.


    "Brother Master, how am I?"


    Su Yan nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, not bad."


    Su Yan was sincerely complimenting that Xiao Meng won the game. This result is not difficult for him to guess, but he did not expect to win so easily.


    Half a step of Yin and Yang, you can deal with the late Yin and Yang stage, which is a bit more cheating than before.


    Su Yan guessed that the secrets in Xiao Meng''s body were far more than what he had investigated before, and there might still be some secrets.


    Of course Su Yan didn''t plan to find out. All of this was left by Xiao Meng''s father, and naturally it was Xiao Meng''s.


    But Su Yan got to know Xiao Meng again. This Xiao Meng father must be extraordinary and unfathomable.


    With Su Yan''s approval, Xiao Meng''s tender face suddenly smiled, sweeter than eating a lollipop.


    But other schools are holding back one by one, like constipation.


    Including Ming Kaili and others, they never expected that Xiao Meng was so powerful, and at this moment they had to re-examine their own strength.


    In the late Yin-Yang stage, the Yin-Yang stage is perfect, is it really strong? !


    Su Yan looked towards Liu Lao Dao, and said, "The disciples of the noble school have pity for fragrant and cherish jade, and accept concession."


    Liu Laodao''s face became colder and colder. He didn''t know how Su Yan''s words meant. This was obviously mocking him, but he had nothing to do.


    Old Tao Liu could only snorted and turned his head to one side.


    Su Yan did not care, and continued to look at the ring to watch the next match.


    The second game was a match between a disciple of a small school and the Zhang family.


    The five members of the Zhang family are the third disciples of their sect, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    Although the disciples of the Little School had eliminated countless people, they were difficult to fight in terms of strength after all, but after a dozen moves, they were defeated.


    The third disciple of the Zhang family glanced at the little school disciple with disdain, with a faint smile on his face, this result may have been finalized in his heart.


    He raised his arm and declared his victory in the game.


    But the head of the little school showed a bitter smile on his face at the moment, and he really stopped here.


    Although I couldn''t go further, it was also very good.


    The next few games were nothing special, they were all competitions between small and second-rate schools.


    Compared with the second-rate sects, the disciples of these small sects are not weak.


    An hour later, the game had been in a dozen games, and finally it was the turn of the disciple of Xuanji Sect.


    Cang Yue, after being pronounced her name, went straight to the ring.


    Her opponent is a muscular maniac with an explosive figure and belongs to a second-rate martial art.


    "Under the muscle madman, please enlighten me."


    Cang Yue nodded, tapped the ground with her toes, and leapt directly towards the muscular maniac.


    At the same time, Cang Yue''s waist was cold, and a hand of software was directed at the muscle maniac.


    "Enough!"


    The muscular man grinned, his muscles bulged, and a majestic force came out.


    Everyone is looking at the stage with relish. Such a game is hard to see. Maybe among the players watched today, there may be a great power in the future.


    Heroes don��t ask where they come from. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward. This is an unchanging truth.


    The muscular madman actually took the sword of Cang Yue directly, and the software fell on his chest, and was actually bounced off.


    Cang Yue''s complexion changed, and she quickly turned back, avoiding the punch of the muscular maniac.


    "Hey, are we Beauty and the Beast!"


    The muscular maniac smiled evilly and rushed towards Cang Yue again.


    Ming Kaili and others in the stands were all squeezed sweat, obviously the defensive power of the muscle madman surprised them all.


    Cang Yue was irritated by the provocative words of the muscular madman, her pretty face was covered with frost, her body was running, and the software stabbed again.


    "I''m angry, I''m angry, I look so good to be angry."


    Not only is the muscular madman not afraid, he smiles even more, with a slightly greedy look.


    Cang Yue has the character of a good girl, how can she stand the frivolity of a muscular maniac, with a bit more force on the sword, piercing towards the crotch of the muscular maniac.


    "Fuck, cruel enough!"


    Muscle madmen have to take it seriously, this is not a joke, if you don''t pay attention, this life is over.


    He hurriedly resisted with both hands, and the soft sword rubbed a dazzling electric spark on his arm.


    The people in the stands were all surprised, Cang Yue was also the strength of the late Yin-Yang realm anyway, and he was inextricably separated from the muscle madman.


    "You said who won this time."


    "I''m not sure."


    "Muscle madmen want to win, too strong."


    As soon as the voices of this group of discussions fell, a pile of blood burst out on the competition stage, making everyone discolored.


    The referee''s face was splattered with blood, and he quickly dissipated his vitality before rushing to Cang Yue.


    "Enough, enough!"


    The referee hurriedly shouted that in this short period of time, Cangyue Software stabbed the muscular madman more than a dozen times and broke his bones.


    The muscular madman lay on the ground, convulsing all over, the pain twisted his face.


    Although the muscles and bones can recover, at least it will take a long time.


    "The game is over, the game is over!"


    The referee directly raised Cang Yue''s hand and announced her victory. If this was not announced soon, he was afraid that Cang Yue would kill the muscular maniac.

 Chapter 2095： All are promoted (medium)

    It��s so terrible that a woman who is angry, this is not false, you must remember this sentence, otherwise you will suffer hardship.


    After Cang Yue''s game, many spectators in the stands had such thoughts.


    The referee wiped the sweat from his forehead, and he was also shocked.


    Cang Yue walked off the ring with a disheveled hair, her face was full of fierce light, she was still grinding her teeth.


    "I want to be a lady, so I have to force me to show off!" Cang Yue stared at the muscular maniac who was still twitching on the ground, and said coldly, "I like men, but it''s not a muscular monster like you."


    When he stepped off the ring, the muscular maniac was also lifted down.


    Cang Yue returned to the resting place of Xuanji Sect, Su Yan nodded to it.


    This woman is not ordinary, and she should not show her appearance.


    Ming Kaili and others also hurriedly congratulated him, but Cang Yue looked cold, her image as a lady was destroyed and she could never come back, which made her very angry.


    After clearing the ring, the referee announced the next game.


    "The players in the following game are Ming Kaili of Xuanji Sect and Sui Sui of Sui Hen Men!"


    Everyone was taken aback, and then burst into thunderous applause.


    "You can see it!"


    "Yes, they are all first-class schools, and they are all big disciples."


    "You are wrong, Ming Kaili is no longer a big disciple."


    "He is the big disciple of Xuanji Sect in my heart, that Su Yan is not worthy!"


    There are many female fans who support Ming Kaili. At the moment, the fans who are completely brainless don''t take Su Yan seriously.


    There is no reason to talk with this kind of brainless fan, it''s best to just keep silent.


    "Although Ming Kaili is no longer a big disciple, but his strength is beyond doubt, this selection is very likely to be the first."


    If this group of people knew that Su Yan singled out the fifth elder of Xuanji Sect and won, I am afraid they would not say such a thing.


    In this matter, only the first-class sects inquired about the news and knew the truth.


    Ming Kaili walked directly towards the ring, but he was stopped by Su Yan after not taking a few steps.


    "Why, don''t you want me to say hello when you leave?" Su Yan said lazily.


    Ming Kaili held back his anger and said to Su Yan, "Big brother, I''m going to the game."


    Su Yan waved his hand: "Go, go, don''t be an eye-catcher in front of me, so as to save others HIA from thinking that I don''t allow you to compete.


    Ming Kaili clenched his fists and walked away.


    Sui Sui of Suihenmen also stepped onto the ring, this is the big disciple of Suihenmen, the strongest existence.


    If you follow the normal ranking, Suihen will definitely be in the top ten, but the first encounter is Ming Kaili, which really makes it difficult for the elder of Suihenmen to accept.


    "Liu Lao Dao, you old thing, did you make some tricks and let our disciples consume each other first, and your disciples will sit back and reap the rewards in the end!"


    Except for the second disciple, the disciples of the deceased sect are all selected by some second-rate or third-rate sects, and the trick is over.


    Other schools also looked over.


    Liu Laodao said with a cold face: "Don''t talk nonsense, this book was selected right away, are you scared?!"


    I thought that Grand Elder Suihenmen would definitely say that he would not counsel, but the result was that everyone did not expect it.


    "Yes, I am counseling, I have the ability to let your big disciple and Ming Kailibi!"


    One sentence is not enough, add another sentence.


    "You dare?!"


    Liu Laodao suddenly blew his beard and stared, but the last word did not pop out.


    The referee said at the moment: "The selected person cannot be changed at will."


    "Fuck your sister!" Suihenmen Grand Elder didn''t look good at the referee, and was nowhere to be angry.


    After a lot of noise, the game started normally.


    Ming Kaili glanced at Sui Sui and said lightly, "I''m sorry, I need to be promoted."


    Sui Sui also nodded and said, "I also need to be promoted."


    "Well!"


    Both of them shot together, and this shot was a killer move.


    Ming Kaili''s vitality is running, and a secret technique is directly used to shock the people around.


    "This Ming Kaili is really strong!"


    "Just a secret blow, it is absolutely impossible to withstand the late Yin Yang stage, I am afraid it will be killed."


    "Sui Sui is not easy, he even withstands Ming Kaili''s blow."


    That''s right, Sui Sui used his original strength, and Ming Kaili confronted him.


    A faint smile appeared on Ming Kaili''s face.


    "Unexpectedly, if you haven''t seen you in a few years, your realm has improved a lot."


    "You too!"


    Sui Sui rose directly into the sky and slapped Ming Kaili. This woman is a cruel character.


    Naturally, Ming Kaili couldn''t be careless, and hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, and he was repelled several meters.


    Ming Kaili patted the dust on his body and smiled: "Next, I will be serious."


    Sui Sui did not speak. At this moment, her whole body was covered with black vitality, like a female devil.


    Ming Kaili made seals on both hands and shouted directly: "Xuan Ting''s palm!"


    Thunder and lightning entangled in Ming Kaili''s palm, and there was a wave of terrifying power.


    The entire arena directly shrouded the protective cover at this moment, obviously his power can threaten the audience in the stands.


    Ming Kaili''s fans are naturally very idiots, their eyes are full of red stars, and the black powder quickly erects the middle finger.


    And the big elders of several big sects nodded again and again, Ming Kaili was really strong, they had to obey.


    It''s only once in a hundred years. If you lose, there will be no next, because one hundred years later, you will be over your age.


    Facing Ming Kaili''s palm wind, Sui Sui''s body''s vitality shook, and a **** phantom appeared behind him.


    "Death sickle!"


    A big sickle appeared in Suisui''s hand, and he actually killed Ming Kaili directly.


    Ming Kaili sneered: "If my realm is lower, your death sickle might really be able to hook my soul away. What a pity, what a pity!"


    Ming Kaili ignored the death sickle, palm wind forcibly patted Suisui''s chest.


    Sui Sui was knocked into the air by a palm and fell directly on the edge of the ring, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his breath sank.


    The referee was watching the game. He was waiting for Sui Sui to surrender and then announced the result of the game.


    But Sui Sui did not surrender, she stood up.


    Ming Kaili shook his head and said, "Why bother."


    Sui Sui wiped the corner of his mouth and said stubbornly: "I didn''t lose. I waited for this game for so long!"


    She rushed towards Ming Kaili, but Bie Ming Kaili once again knocked and flew directly out of the ring.


    The game is cruel, hard work may not be rewarding.


    But people who don''t work hard can''t stand here, they can only be the audience.


    Ming Kaili turned around and left the ring without waiting for the referee to pronounce his sentence.


    There were noisy noises, celebrations, and curses all around, cursing him for not pitying Xiangyu.


    Sui Sui is a pity, but how could he give up? He also waited for a long time, he was going to see a real martial arts event.


    Therefore, he must win!

 Chapter 2096： All are promoted (below)

    The battle between Ming Kaili and Sui Sui came to an end. Some people were happy and some were worried, especially the Suihenmen. It was a pity at this moment.


    This is a big disciple. He was eliminated in the first game. Such a result is unbearable.


    The Grand Elder Suihenmen had no hope at this moment, and I am afraid it would be difficult for the top ten to get a place.


    Can you blame others? No, I can only blame myself for lack of strength.


    The next game proceeded in an orderly manner, the scene slowly recovered, and the excitement continued.


    It has to be said that this is the world of the top young talents in this domain. This kind of competition has made many people excited and envied.


    Even some elders of the older generation couldn''t stop admiring after seeing these young people''s games, lamenting that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves forward.


    After a few games, the remaining disciples of the deceased teaching were all promoted, which made many people feel dissatisfied and mocked the deceased teaching.


    Liu Laodao was like a okay person. When someone said, he just said a word, fame can''t help it.


    But everyone knows that this is clearly the result of a black-box operation, otherwise Xiao Meng would not be able to compete with the second disciple who was taught by the deceased.


    Fame and competition are of course more important for competitions. This kind of fame has nothing to do with it, because everyone can''t show evidence.


    After Ming Kaili, it was Cangshui''s game, which was also a game that everyone wanted to watch.


    Cang Shui is the fourth inner sect of Xuanji Sect. In fact, he is even better than Luo Shu, but it is very low-key because of her personality.


    Cang Shui stepped onto the ring, and her opponent was the second disciple of Yu Beast Gate.


    "It has been long heard that Senior Sister Cangshui of Xuanji Sect is a great beauty, and she really deserves her reputation at first sight today."


    Cangshui''s pretty face squinted, and he looked at the burning body coldly and said: "It is a decent sect. Taking a **** nickname is a shame to the sect''s reputation."


    The words are quite heavy, and the audience in the stands are all changing colors.


    The **** with a smile on his face also drooped his face at this moment, and his face became gloomy.


    "What''s the connection between your nickname and reputation? You are still a staid beauty."


    Desperately burning his body without waiting for Cang Shui to speak, he didn''t want to listen, he just wanted to end the game quickly.


    Both of them are performing ultimate moves. This kind of confrontation naturally cannot keep their hands, because everyone wants to advance, and everyone wants to go to Xuantianmen to see the grand event of martial arts.


    Cang Shui used a water curtain secret technique, and his whole body was covered with extremely clean water drops, like a **** of water.


    But the flames burned all over his body, the flames were burning, and the temperature around him was much higher.


    "Senior Sister Cangshui, I am the fire and you are the water. We seem to be incompatible, but in fact we are always the only one."


    At this time, the **** is still frivolous in words, this is a strategy for a long time, because the previous Su Yan''s affairs made all the martial arts unhappy.


    Cang Shui''s pretty face became even more icy, and frost emerged, and an ice thorn in his hand pierced directly towards the burning body of desire.


    His complexion changed suddenly, and he couldn''t help saying: "It''s ruthless!"


    He immediately used his original strength, his whole body turned into a fire dragon, and he rushed towards Cangshui.


    The fire dragon''s high temperature directly melted the ice thorns, and Cangshui''s attack was directly resolved.


    More than that, the fire dragon attacked Cangshui, trying to swallow her.


    "Senior Sister, Junior Brother is offended!"


    Desire to burn the body and hands to seal, a secret technique was directly displayed, and the fire dragon suddenly turned into countless fire dragons, attacking in all directions, all towards Cangshui.


    Everyone in the stands took a breath, which is too strong. Who can stand this kind of flame? This is the flame of Yuanli evolving.


    However, Cangshui didn''t show any panic, and there was only frost on his face, and frost was constantly forming.


    Ming Kaili shook his head at the moment, and sighed: "Why do we bother to provoke the female disciples of Xuanji Sect? I wonder if they are all tigresses if they are gentle on the surface."


    As soon as Ming Kaili''s words fell, countless cold ice emerged from Cangshui''s body, which turned into a sharp blade and shot directly at the fire dragon.


    But for a moment, all the fire dragons around were crushed by the ice, and they fell apart.


    His face suddenly changed, and at this moment he knew how powerful Cang Shui was.


    "You... are you already at the peak of Yin-Yang realm?!"


    Desperate, his face was cold, and his heart was full of unwillingness. He worked hard for this game!


    Cang Shui''s face was gloomy and watery, and he didn''t answer at all. The only one who answered eagerly was her ice.


    The whole sky of cold ice rushed directly toward the flames of desire, with great lethality. Each cold ice was like a sharp blade, full of the power of Yuanli, and could easily kill the powerful in the late Yin and Yang mirror.


    His face changed drastically, he knew that he was already invincible, but now he must meet Cang Shui''s attack, otherwise it would not be as simple as losing.


    He was full of flames, surging up, and countless fire dragons gushing out again.


    But in the next second, the ice instantly extinguished these fire dragons, turning them into flames and rising into the sky.


    Luhuo Burning was no longer surrounded by flames, he had already felt the chill, and the temperature around him was dropping crazily.


    "and many more!"


    Desperately burned his body and quickly scolded, he wanted to surrender, he knew that he could not withstand the severe blow of Cang Shui.


    However, how can Cang Shui care about his words and have been angered, then he must be punished as he deserves!


    "The ice is all over the sky!"


    Cang Shui roared, and the whole body of ice shot out directly, all stabbing his lust.


    At this moment, the flames of **** burned all over his body, like a hedgehog, his body was frozen stiff, maintaining a desperate posture.


    The referee immediately rushed up, running his Yuan Li to dissolve the ice in Cangshui, and fell to the ground with his tongue sticking out, his eyes staring fiercely.


    "Too disgusting!"


    The great elder of the Royal Beast Gate stood up with a violent look, and everything around him could be broken at will within a single thought.


    The deceased teacher Liu Lao Dao also stood up at this moment and said: "The great elder calms down, this is not to blame Xiao Nizi."


    "What are you talking about?!" The Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate looked at Old Man Liu, becoming more and more angry.


    "Don''t make trouble, the source of the matter lies in you." Old Liu said softly.


    This made the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate wake up, and finally snorted and could only give up.


    Cangshui stepped off the ring, which made everyone present have a better view of the female disciple of the Xuanji sect. Now that I think about it, that cute little dream is the cutest.


    Afterwards, Canglan and Li Aotian both competed and advanced without risk.


    As for gilding, he met a tough opponent, played hundreds of rounds, and finally exhausted the opponent''s vitality, which made it difficult to win the game.


    After winning the game, the gilt was carried down, because he didn''t leave either, just standing on the ring.


    He can''t lose because he represents the face of his father.


    At this point, the disciples of Xuanji Sect are all advanced!

 Chapter 2097： Go down by yourself

    Seeing Liu Jin being carried down, the audience in the stands smiled.


    The little gilt prince is actually very strong, but compared with the second disciple of these top inner sect disciples, the advantage is not so obvious.


    Fortunately, the result was good, at least I won, and I look forward to encountering a weaker opponent in the next game.


    After the gilt game, the game continued. There were a large number of people participating in the game, and it would take a long time for each game.


    In the end, some small-minded or weak people competed. Many people either went to eat or slept, and were not interested.


    It''s no blame for these spectators, who watched the match between Ming Kaili and Cangshui, and who else watched these people''s matches, the three-legged cat''s kung fu.


    However, compared with myself, it is still too much stronger, but isn''t it all the characteristics of everyone who has good eyes and low hands?


    After several matches, the competition gradually came to an end. Half of the players will be eliminated in the first round. This is the cruelty of the competition.


    Su Yan has been sitting in the stands, while Xiao Meng brought him food and the service was very attentive.


    And Chang Yuan and others are also looking at the game excitedly. Such opportunities are rare and very rare.


    Ming Kaili and the others had finished the game and were resting at the moment. Naturally, they didn''t want to provoke a half point for Su Yan, nor did they have the idea of ??licking their faces.


    After the disciple of Loulan Gumen and Yushumen''s disciple finished the match, the referee went straight to the ring.


    "Next will be the last game. After the game, the second round will be played."


    It was dark now, but everyone was still very interested because they knew one of their opponents in the last game of the first round.


    That''s right, it was Su Yan, and Su Yan''s opponent made everyone never expect that he was actually a disciple of a small school.


    After the head of the little school learned about it, the whole person suddenly collapsed. After waiting for so long, it turned out to be such a result, it is better to finish it sooner.


    The legs of the disciples of the little school were a little weak, and they walked to the ring tremblingly, quite a sheriff.


    It was the name of the big disciple of Xuanji Sect, and he was scared to death, where there are other ideas.


    Su Yan gave an order to Xiao Meng and the others, and then he leaped onto the ring with a calm expression on his face.


    In the audience outside the stage, many people talked.


    "How do you fight this? It''s basically a sky and an underground."


    "Yes, this is because the deceased teacher wants to humiliate Su Yan."


    "What''s the use of this little trick, it''s superfluous."


    Many people talked about it, and the whole competition field was a little restless.


    In the end, it was Mr. Liu who spoke with spring thunder, suppressing everyone, and the scene was quiet.


    Su Yan looked at the little disciple with a look of encouragement in his eyes.


    "Since you are already standing on the ring, you should have the courage to fight your opponents!"


    Su Yan''s voice was very loud, and it sounded more like words of encouragement, but it didn''t mean anything else.


    But how could that disciple be calm, when Su Yan shouted so, his legs trembled even more.


    Su Yan looked at this and shook his head directly. There was no way to eliminate this fear in one sentence or two.


    "Go down by yourself."


    Su Yan sighed, rotten wood cannot be carved.


    The disciple hurriedly ran off the ring as he was about to receive an amnesty, ignoring the eyes of the people around him.


    Many people sighed, this is too bad, it''s over, it''s so short, I thought it was wonderful.


    Su Yan shook his head even more.


    But it''s good, don''t waste more time, he is happy to do it.


    The referee stepped onto the ring and announced that Su Yan had won. The first round of the game was officially over.


    Many people just got up and left, still swearing, very unhappy.


    Su Yan didn''t care. With so many people, he couldn''t take care of him. He just had to go through the scene.


    Su Yan left the ring and walked towards Xiao Meng and others.


    Xiao Meng pursed her mouth and said, "Brother Master, this is too easy. That person was so scared that he didn''t dare to hit him."


    "That''s Brother Su''s extraordinary power, that person was frightened by Brother Su''s aura." Chang Yuan couldn''t help but said.


    Ming Kaili snorted and said with disdain: "It''s not just because of the name, this is given by Xuanjizong."


    Xiao Meng pouted even more, looking at Ming Kaili: "My master brother doesn''t need the name of Xuanjizong, he can also scare you!"


    Ming Kai''s expression changed, he wanted to scold him, but in the end he didn''t dare, and he couldn''t find the words to scold him.


    No way, Su Yan is really strong, unimaginable, and terrifying. It is really not impossible for him to be scared to pee.


    Seeing Ming Kaili not speaking, Xiao Meng rolled her eyes and continued: "Counsel, please don''t talk."


    "you!"


    Ming Kaili was so irritated and sore, a little girl dared to talk to him like this, and he felt that his position was being challenged.


    But in the end he still had no choice, Su Yan was by his side, and he dared to make trouble.


    "Let''s go, take a break, and the game will resume tomorrow."


    "Okay, Brother Master." Xiao Meng pulled Su Yan''s sleeves bouncely and left.


    The entire martial arts ground was also empty, except for the people on duty, everyone else went to rest.


    The demand for this residence is huge, and for this reason, the deceased teacher built a huge inn that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.


    As for the Xuanjizong and other martial arts, naturally they will not live in that kind of inn, but have a special rest villa courtyard.


    After choosing a room, Xiao Meng jumped into the bath urgently. Although it was not very tiring this day, it was also sweaty, so wash it off.


    Xiao Meng doesn''t like dry cleaning. She still likes hot water and petals. This is probably a woman.


    And Su Yan sat cross-legged in the room, running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", he must step up his practice, because this qualifier will definitely not be that simple.


    He killed the elders of the five major sects, and the matter has not been stabbed out yet, but once Liu Lao Dao and others arrive, it will probably be a **** storm.


    Even if he was a disciple of Xuanji Sect, this identity might not be able to protect him. After all, the Five Main Schools were not vegetarian, and Su Yan killed their elders.


    If there is no attitude, how majestic their school will be in the future.


    Therefore, adequate countermeasures must be taken.


    Liu Laodao''s strength is unfathomable. Su Yan guessed that he might have broken through to the second level of Jin Dan. He had no confidence to deal with the second level of Jin Dan, and he had to step up his cultivation.


    At night, everything is quiet. Many people have entered Mengxiang, but many others are practicing hard and are unwilling to let go of the night''s work.


    Tomorrow is the game, and we must do our best to further broaden the sky and take a step back from mediocrity.


    If you want to succeed first, you will naturally give a lot, and even a lot will not necessarily succeed, but this world has never lacked hardworking people.


    At least among the successful people, there must be those who work hard.

 Chapter 2098： Slap one foot

    One night passed, and dawn the next day.


    Su Yan opened his eyes on time and walked off the bed.


    Open the door, the warm sun outside is rising, everything is so peaceful.


    After cultivating all night, I have been looking forward to my leg, and this leg is also a little sore.


    Go straight out of the room and move around in the corridor. There are a hundred flowers blooming outside. Although this season is not right, in the upper world, how to talk about the season.


    Su Yan looked at the scenery outside the corridor with a slight contemplation on his face.


    But at this moment, a pair of slender, white hands directly hugged Su Yan''s waist.


    Su Yan was shocked slightly, not many people hugged him, only one, but obviously this person was not.


    Su Yan directly grabbed the hand that was holding his waist, and then turned and stern.


    "It seems that the teacher has slack off to you, and there is no respect for the teacher."


    That''s right, it was Xiao Meng who held Su Yan in his arms. This little girl was getting bolder and bolder in the film.


    Xiao Meng didn''t open her eyes at the moment, she was sleepy and she was still wearing pajamas.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng has not yet woken up."


    Seeing Xiao Meng still acting like a baby, Su Yan''s face suddenly turned black.


    "I didn''t wake up, right? Then do some morning exercises."


    "Ah, Master''s brother Xiao Meng knew that he was wrong, Xiao Meng didn''t want to practice anymore."


    Hell training, even a small dream is difficult to recruit.


    However, during training, Su Yan was still a little surprised. The strength of this little girl''s film was really extraordinary.


    The first round of the game ended yesterday, and the second round will start today.


    When the time came, the competition ground was crowded with people.


    Su Yan took a group of Xuanji Sect disciples directly to the competition field.


    Unfortunately, the first game was Su Yan, and his opponent was as vulnerable as a second-rate disciple.


    That disciple is better than the previous one. Although nervous, his eyes are full of hope for victory.


    "I am content to be able to fight against the big disciples of Xuanji Sect!"


    The disciples of the second-rate sect rushed towards Su Yan directly, killing intent and resolutely, and the whole body''s vitality was running.


    Su Yan nodded, which is not bad, at least not stage fright, but still cannot be changed.


    Su Yan casually moved, the disciple of the second-rate sect stopped his pace, and the vitality of his whole body instantly dissipated.


    The entire audience stopped their voices, and they were all quiet.


    This is too strong, even though he is a second-rate disciple, he is also at the peak of the Yin-Yang realm.


    Just dissolve the energy of others? !


    The second-rate disciple was sweaty, and his whole body was wet. At this moment, his dantian vitality was completely depleted, and he collapsed directly on the ground.


    "Su Yansheng!"


    The referee glanced at Su Yan, he felt that Su Yan was powerful and unfathomable.


    Liu Laodao, the former teacher, had a chill in his eyes. He kept looking at Su Yan without saying a word, as did other sect elders.


    Su Yan stepped down from the ring. This was just an ordinary game, so it was nothing to worry about.


    After successive matches, it was very fierce. After all, after the first round of elimination, the remaining strength was very strong.


    In the second round of the whole morning, half of the people were eliminated directly, and at the moment there are still 80 people left.


    In the third round, Su Yan was surprised that it was the first one, and this time his opponent was not simple, he was actually a big disciple of the Royal Beast Gate.


    "Some watched this time."


    "Yes, the big disciple of Yu Beast Gate is not weak."


    "Although Su Yan has a bigger face to win, he only knows his true strength when he fights."


    Many people in the stands talked about it. This was the first peak match between the top sects, and both sides were big disciples.


    The Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate looked ugly, but he still cheered his disciple.


    "Do your best, and you can fly into the sky by defeating him."


    The big disciple of the Yushoumen is horrifying and terrifying. This is the characteristic of the Yumeng.


    At this moment, he nodded to the great elder of his sect, and then looked at Su Yan, with a sudden killing intent in his eyes.


    Su Yanyun was calm and calm, there was no moment of anger at all, nor a little fear, as if this was just a very ordinary fight.


    He has always been in such a posture, it is difficult to raise interest, only when he meets a real opponent, can he show his sharp edge and be determined to kill!


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring and looked at the Yu Beast Sect disciple and said, "Go ahead, the speed is over."


    The big disciple of Yu Beast Gate nodded and said, "I have this intention too!"


    His whole body was violent, his muscles bulged, and a powerful force spread, and there were slight fluctuations around him, and the guardian of the formation immediately appeared.


    This power is so strong that the formation is opened to prevent danger to the surrounding audience.


    Many people have a chill in their hearts and stare at the ring, this is destined to be a deadly battle.


    But what people didn''t expect was that Su Yan didn''t perform at all. Shi Shiran stood there, like a okay person, as if he was not in the game.


    "Game start!"


    The referee gave an order, and the big disciple of Yu Beast Gate rushed towards Su Yan directly, gathering all his strength between his hands, directly turning into a powerful killer move.


    "Contempt for me, then you have to pay the price!"


    The big disciple of Yu Beast Gate was full of coldness, and directly rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Why, a weak chicken."


    As soon as his words fell, he saw the entire body of the big disciple of Yu Beast Gate suddenly stopped, very abruptly.


    "What''s going on?!" Many people have questions on their faces.


    The great elder of the Royal Beast Gate also stood up, with deep anxiety in his eyes.


    In the next second, Su Yan slapped directly on the face of the big disciple of the Yu Beast Sect. This slap was so powerful that the face of the big disciple of the Shou Sect was swollen and bloodstained.


    At the same time, the big disciple of Yushumen flew toward the edge of the ring himself, and fell down with only one step.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide, their faces were incredible, and their brains were buzzing.


    Su Yan was not afraid of the people around him at all, and walked directly towards the big disciple of Yu Beast Gate, and said with a faint smile: "Did you jump down by yourself or I would kick you down."


    At the moment, the big disciple of Yu Beast Sect was all embarrassed, and using his own ultimate move, it was useless and completely suppressed by Su Yan.


    More than that, he was slapped in the face. This kind of grievance and humiliation made him feel angry.


    "Su Yan, you!"


    "waste time."


    Su Yan raised his foot directly, kicked at the big disciple of Yu Beast Gate, and sent him off the ring.


    After a few seconds, the referee stepped onto the ring and declared Su Yan victory.


    The audience had big eyes and small eyes, what they expected was an extremely exciting match, a duel between the strong.


    But the result, what the **** is this, slap and kick?


    Can you still play like this? This is too trifling.


    Some bettors were even more dissatisfied and shouted cheating, thinking that this was a black box operation, but it was of no use.

 Chapter 2099： Top ten!

    When stepping down the ring, many people''s eyes were looking at Su Yan. At this moment, everyone fully understood that this young man was not simple, very strong and terrifying.


    The big disciple of the dignified Royal Beast Gate was so defeated, his strength was not displayed, and he was completely suppressed.


    Why is there such a dramatic game? The reason is that Su Yan is too strong, so that the big disciple of the Royal Beast Gate has no resistance at all.


    The great elder of Yu Beast Gate finally shook his head dejectedly, unable to say anything.


    Their Royal Beast Gate might really be over this time, completely over.


    And the powerhouses of other top sects were all ugly at this moment, hoping that their disciples would not meet Su Yan.


    The top ten can be selected, as long as you don''t meet Su Yan, it is very promising.


    The game continued, the third round of the strong, such as Lin, are all above the late Yin-Yang stage, and there is no shadow of the middle Yin-Yang stage.


    This time a dark horse was smashed out, and a disciple of the little school broke through this level, something that had never happened before.


    This excitement broke the sect sect master, and he kept roaring there.


    The dark horse also had good luck. Every time he encountered an average opponent, he won the game without much effort.


    In the past several times, Ming Kaili and others also advanced, but Canglan and Li Aotian lost the game.


    Their opponents were the elder disciple of the Departed Teacher and the eldest disciple of Loulan Gumen, there was no way to fight.


    After dozens of moves, he finally had to lose.


    In the eyes of many people, Xiao Meng is also a dark horse. In the first round, he overturned the second disciple of the deceased teacher. In the second round, he overturned the three disciples of Shuihenmen. In the third round, he overturned the third disciples of Loulan Ancient Sect.


    This time his opponent was the third disciple of the Zhang family.


    The third disciple of the Zhang family is very nervous. This little dream is a dark horse. Her opponents are all well-known, not weaker than her.


    Only in the mall, the third disciples of the Zhang family felt helpless after several battles, and his strength did not allow him to win.


    The result was a natural defeat, and Xiao Meng stepped on the **** of the third disciple of the Zhang family with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, no one dared to say Xiao Meng, half a step Yin Yang actually turned the strong man in the later stage of Yin Yang realm, which was too terrifying.


    Even Su Yan was not so scary at the beginning, and this made Su Yan feel that Xiao Meng was dead, and there must be a secret.


    Xiaomeng jumped to Su Yan''s side, waiting for praise.


    "Teacher, explain how much energy your father has left for you."


    Xiao Meng curled his lips and said, "No, it is Xiao Meng who is very strong."


    "Lying, watch out for devil training!"


    "Brother Master." Xiao Mengwang wanted to act like a baby, and Su Yan''s serious face was visible, and he dared not immediately.


    "Daddy has left a lot of vitality to Xiao Meng, and Xiao Meng sleeps every day and can break through to the strong Jin Dan."


    puff!


    Chang Yuan vomited a mouthful of old blood next to him. This is too annoying, he can break through to the golden core powerhouse when he sleeps.


    This made Ming Kaili and the others also startled, and became more and more jealous of Xiao Meng, what kind of father this must have.


    Su Yan was also very speechless. He was also an immortal emperor at any rate. With such assiduous cultivation and so many life-and-death battles, he finally had the opportunity to break through to the golden core.


    But this little dream is so good that it can be achieved even when sleeping, which makes Su Yan feel that he is the immortal emperor in vain.


    But Su Yan is different. He is a soul traversal, and his soul is seriously damaged. If it is not for serious damage to the soul, he would not find a dead body. It is also very simple to find a living person to take the house.


    Xiao Meng was educated by Su Yan, naturally unhappy, and silently drew small circles in her heart.


    "The opponents in the next match are Su Yan and Loulan Gumen disciple."


    Everyone was in an uproar, this can also be encountered, why did Su Yan only meet the big disciple.


    Many people couldn''t help paying tribute to the senior disciple of Loulan Gumen.


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring and looked at the big disciple of Loulan Gumen and said, "Let''s walk around the scene, but don''t delay time."


    The big disciple of the ancient door of Loulan almost vomited blood, what is this, do you look down on yourself so much? This is too arrogant.


    "The big disciple of Suihenmen is far worse than me!"


    The big disciple of Loulan Gumen rushed towards Su Yan directly, and the secret technique appeared, phantom everywhere.


    "The phantom killing technique of the ancient Loulan Sect!"


    Many people''s eyes widened, with fear in their eyes.


    Illusory killing technique, this is a well-known secret technique. Back then, Loulan Gumen Sect Master relied on this secret technique, but he had killed the golden core expert!


    It can be said that this secret technique is very difficult to practice, but the big disciple of the ancient Loulan Sect has successfully practiced, and that strength naturally cannot be underestimated. No wonder he did not take the big disciple of Suihen Sect in his eyes.


    "It''s too late to surrender now!"


    The voice was very abrupt, very abrupt, and many people were taken aback.


    "Did the big disciple of the ancient gate of Loulan say it?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "It''s Su Yan, who said it."


    "Fuck!"


    Many people looked at Su Yan, still so indifferent, as if they didn''t care about the illusion killing technique at all.


    Just kidding, Su Yan casually used a secret technique to sling the Loulan Ancient Sect''s phantom killing technique.


    The big disciple of Loulan Ancient Sect was extremely violent, and his eyes were scarlet, and he rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    "Damn it!"


    Obviously Su Yan''s words completely angered him, made him crazy, made him bloodthirsty, and he was full of murder at the moment.


    "Not listening to the old man will suffer."


    Su Yan shook his head, with a random shot of Yuan Li in his hand, a force that could fluctuate the space instantly rushed towards the big disciple of Loulan Ancient Sect.


    For a moment, the ancient disciple of Loulan was unable to leave, he was imprisoned!


    Su Yan walked to his side, looked at him and said, "Secret technique, magic killing technique, garbage!"


    Su Yan slapped the big disciple of Loulan Ancient Sect to the ring, and then left the ring without looking back.


    "Brother Master is mighty, mighty!"


    Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others shouted hard, very relieved, very powerful, and shocked.


    Although Ming Kaili and others knew that Su Yan would definitely win, they didn''t expect to win like this, which was too unacceptable.


    "Is this the strong?!" Someone muttered to himself, having lost his temper.


    But the game will continue, round after round.


    But the next game made everyone feel like chewing wax, dull and uninteresting.


    Thinking that any talented player would be hanged in front of Su Yan, they felt very desperate.


    Finally, after rounds of comparisons, the top ten were born!


    After the top ten was born, everyone stood up. After all, this is the candidate who will participate in the real martial arts event.


    These ten people are Su Yan, Xiao Meng, Ming Kaili, Cangshui, Liu Jin, the deceased teacher''s saltpeter, the Zhang family''s eldest disciple Zhang Laojiu, the small sect disciple Heima, the Loulan sect''s second disciple, and the second sect disciple. The disciple **** horse.


    Some of these ten people are lucky, and some are due to their strength.

 Chapter 2100： Final final

    This kind of result was never expected at all, and it was completely beyond everyone''s expectations. When many people heard this result, they all grew their mouths.


    "This... Xuanji Sect unexpectedly was shortlisted for five people!"


    "Damn, the Xuanji Sect was shortlisted for three people last time. This is too scary."


    "Yes, the Xuanji Sect is getting stronger and stronger, and we really want to unify this domain."


    Many people are talking about it. In the past, the Xuanji Sect was very strong, but the number of people selected was only about three, and the maximum was four, but this time it reached five.


    What makes it even more difficult for many people to understand is that Suihen Gate and Yu Beast Gate were not even shortlisted.


    This cannot be blamed on the disciples of the two major sects, it is not that they are not strong, but that the opponents they encounter are all from the Xuanji Sect.


    It was either Xiao Meng or Ming Kaili, and it was Su Yan that the two poorest disciples met.


    Even so, the ancient gate of Loulan was only the second disciple by chance, and none of the major disciples were promoted.


    Ten people stood directly on the ring, and they will represent this domain to participate in the competition and participate in the martial arts event that countless people yearn for.


    Although it was very unexpected, many people shouted to celebrate the luck and strength of the ten.


    Although ten people were selected, the next game still has to be played, after all, the champion needs to be decided.


    This qualifier seemed unfair and was due to luck, but in fact the Xuancheng Empire didn''t take it seriously.


    They only value the champions in each domain, and only the first place will be seen and valued.


    You must know that to participate in the martial arts event, it is not only the genius of each domain, but also members of the royal family and even the royal family.


    Ten people were standing in the ring, and the referee also stepped onto the ring and began to let the ten people draw lots, draw the opponents and then play.


    Su Yan first draws lots and gets a number five, and then draws one by one.


    At the end of the draw, everyone showed the numbers.


    "Number One, Xuanjizong Xiaomeng VS Xiaoshanmen big disciple Big Black Horse!"


    "No. 2, Xuanji Zongming Kaili vs. Shen Qian, the second disciple of Loulan Gumen!"


    "On the third, Xuanji Zong Cangshui VS Xiaoximen''s big disciple dark horse!"


    "On the fourth, the deceased teacher Nishi VS Zhang Laojiu, the big disciple of the Zhang family!"


    "Fifth, Xuanjizong Su Yan VS Xuanjizong gilt!"


    After the game was divided, many people were talking about it.


    What makes everyone funny is that the disciples of Xiaoshanmen and Xiaoximen are no longer named, and they are all called dark horses and big dark horses.


    Of course, they are also happy with this nickname, anyway, entering the top ten, this is something they dare not even think about.


    In the future, if the Xuancheng Empire recruits them, they will surely become a general of the empire. Even if the empire does not recruit them, many martial arts will extend an olive branch.


    In the worst case, if they do not leave, they can become the head of their sect in the future.


    In short, the future of these two people is unlimited. After all, they have fewer resources, but they can get the top ten in such a fierce situation. There is no doubt about their strength and talent.


    As for the gilt, he was crying and speechless at the moment.


    When I entered Xuanji Sect, I didn''t have a relationship with Su Yan. I was entangled by Su Yan. Come on, I was entangled again.


    Eight people ended, Xiao Meng and Xiao Meng''s big disciple Da Hei Ma did not end, because their game started immediately.


    This is the final, which is highly anticipated. Many viewers still raised their excitement, without blinking their eyes.


    With a lollipop in her mouth, Xiao Meng glanced at the big disciple of the small mountain gate, and said lightly: "You better give up yourself."


    She was learning from Su Yan. The previous few games of Su Yan were too arrogant and cheating. He felt very handsome and cool.


    The face of the **** horse turned green. Although Xiao Meng made him move, he couldn''t admit defeat by himself. This was simply intolerable words.


    "Don''t think you are a female generation, I will show mercy!"


    The big dark horse''s eyes were cold, and a magic weapon appeared in his hand, which was actually a machete, extremely sharp.


    Xiao Meng put her hands on her waist, very indifferent. She had no weapons and was empty-handed, still learning from Su Yan.


    "Not listening to the old man will suffer."


    "Shut up!" The big dark horse couldn''t stand it anymore, and directly rushed towards the little dream.


    The scimitar in his hand suddenly turned into a round moon, extremely large, and the light shining in all directions, it was actually a terrifying power.


    The other people''s expressions changed, and they didn''t expect this big dark horse to have this hand. It''s not easy.


    Those people who were eliminated by Xiao Meng clenched their fists at this moment and couldn''t avenge themselves. It would be good for someone to avenge.


    Not only them, but even their great elder is such a polite little girl in his heart, and must have a lesson.


    But Xiao Meng still had a lollipop in it, and he didn''t have the slightest fear at all. This made Su Yan in the stands speechless, really a little clever.


    This is what he has learned, but I don''t know if the strength is that strong.


    "It''s so easy to deal with you."


    An elemental force filled Xiao Meng''s hand, ignoring the surrounding fluctuations, and directly attacked the big dark horse.


    Everyone was shocked, Xiao Meng was not afraid of the big dark horse''s scimitar secret technique and attacked directly. Is this speed too late? You must know that the big dark horse took the first shot.


    The big dark horse''s face became cold, and the secret technique continued to be used, he did not believe that this little girl could be faster than him.


    However, the result was cruel, Xiao Meng''s move directly fell on the big dark horse, and immediately blasted him out of the ring.


    Da Hei Ma couldn''t even think of it, but Xiao Meng was really faster than him, much faster.


    "Xiao Nizi, you actually used what I call you Long Teng Qianli." Su Yan smiled.


    It turns out that Xiaomeng has played a long way, no wonder it can be late.


    At the end of the first game, Xiao Meng won. As a result, the little girl naturally ignored everyone and ran directly to Su Yan to hug her.


    In the end, Su Yan just gave him a few lollipops.


    In the second game, Ming Kaili played against Shen Qian of Loulan Gumen, which seemed to everyone there was almost no suspense, after all, the strength lies there.


    Ming Kaili stepped onto the ring and slightly bowed his hand to Shen Qian, showing etiquette.


    You know that he didn''t have these etiquettes before, and this time it was suddenly like this, and many people were speculating about Ming Kaili''s thoughts.


    "Is this respecting women?" Someone speculated.


    "Shit, it''s not because Shen Qian is beautiful, she must be selfish."


    "That''s true, Shen Qian is one of the five beauties in our field."


    "In fact, if the little girl next to Su Yan grows up, I guess she will become the number one beauty in our field."


    Many people nodded without doubt.


    Shen Qian also saluted Ming Kaili, and then the two began to fight with swords.


    After dozens of strokes, Shen Qian frowned and said, "Brother Ming Kaili is above me, so let''s end it quickly."


    When Ming Kaili heard it, he could only nod his head and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 2101： Cheng He System

    Ming Kaili''s hand fell directly between Shen Qian''s neck, obviously he won.


    Shen Qian frowned slightly, although she was unwilling, she couldn''t help it.


    After the referee announced the end of the game and Ming Kaili won, Shen Qian walked directly to the bottom of the ring.


    Ming Kaili stopped Shen Qian at this moment, looked at her and said, "Can you keep a newsletter?"


    The upper world is not a simple ancient world. On the contrary, the science and technology of the upper world is very advanced, much more advanced than the earth.


    They are no longer limited to mobile phones and computers, because this has been eliminated by them. All human communications here rely on artificial intelligence, and even higher-level spatial dimension intelligence.


    Shen Qian froze for a moment, asking for contact information in front of so many people, this person is too thick-skinned.


    Many people in the audience have been booing constantly. After all, Shen Qian is everyone''s dream lover. It would be too uncomfortable to be chased by Ming Kaili.


    But in the end, Shen Qian gave the communication to Ming Kaili, and the elder of Loulan Gumen behind him also agreed, but did not object.


    Although dissatisfied with Su Yan, these elders still respect Xuanjizong very much.


    As the top existence of Xuanji Sect, Ming Kaili has a boundless future in the future. The woman who can become him is also something countless people yearn for. It is completely enough to match Shen Qian.


    At this moment, Su Yan was about to fall asleep. He was the most annoyed about this kind of love, and he couldn''t take any interest at all.


    Xiao Meng watched it with gusto. After all, she was in love with her. She naturally yearned for Su Yan in his heart. He must find a good man like Su Yan in the future.


    In the third game, Cangshui played against the little black horse. There was hardly any suspense, at least in everyone''s opinion.


    But the result was to surprise everyone.


    Cangshui stepped onto the ring, and the dark horse also entered the ring. At the referee''s signal, the game began.


    Cang Shui didn''t say much, she directly used the Yuan Li in her hand, countless cold ice shot directly at the dark horse, she wanted the dark horse to surrender immediately, and then the game ended.


    But the dark horse did not surrender, but instead ran the vitality in the body, turning it into a flame, directly burning all the ice.


    "This dark horse is so strong?!"


    Many people change their color without thinking that before, they thought he was lucky, otherwise he would not be nicknamed Dark Horse.


    "It seems that I have some strength, I can withstand Cangshui''s blow."


    "It must be hidden, it must be a chance. Little Simon has never had such a secret technique."


    Even the head of Xiao Ximen was also very surprised. This disciple and his sister are almost better than himself, it depends on the hair.


    The dark horse smiled at Cangshui, and then said: "I have heard that Senior Sister Cangshui is the strongest water attribute. I saw it today and it really deserves its reputation. No wonder women are made of water."


    Cang Shui didn''t want to be entangled with the dark horse, so he was too lazy to talk, and once again displayed a sharp move.


    The ice in the sky and countless waves of water attacked the dark horse. This was his strongest blow.


    The dark horse''s face turned into a positive expression. Although he had a chance, he had to deal with Cangshui seriously.


    "The Golden Emperor''s Sky Burning Technique!"


    A golden crow phantom suddenly appeared behind him, the flames soaring into the sky, extremely majestic, and the temperature could almost turn the rocks into magma.


    The golden crow phantom with the fire dragon in the drama rushed directly towards Cangshui, ignoring the surrounding water waves and ice, because wherever he went, everything turned into nothingness.


    "This power!"


    "This power must at least have the level of Yin and Yang Consummation!"


    "What a **** dark horse!"


    Everyone in the stands was shocked, with a sense of shock in their eyes, even the head of Xiao Ximen was autistic, and his disciple was stronger than himself, so how could he be fooled?


    The Golden Crow phantom gushed directly towards the Cangshui, magnificent and overwhelming.


    Cang Shui was extremely stern at the moment, and she never expected this dark horse to be so strong.


    Su Yan in the stands shook his head and said, "I lose, I will lose."


    Ming Kaili beside him couldn''t help saying: "How can Cangshui lose? She still has a trick that she hasn''t used."


    Su Yan didn''t answer, he just spoke, but he didn''t talk to Ming Kaili.


    Just when everyone was shocked, Cang Shui also hurriedly displayed his strongest secret technique, raining all over the sky!


    Countless ice turned into raindrops, rushing directly towards the dark horse.


    Like rain, there is nowhere to hide, and contamination is an unbearable power. This is Cangshui.


    But the dark horse surprised everyone, he didn''t stop, he actually walked towards Cangshui in the rain.


    Everyone was stunned, even Ming Kaili looked incredible.


    He looked at the ring and said, "That person, he... he is not afraid of Cangshui''s secret technique!"


    Su Yan sneered. He had already seen that this person was not simple. A disciple of the little school, I am afraid it was not such a simple question.


    Su Yan shouted at Cangshui: "Come down."


    Cang Shui was full of unwillingness, she didn''t want to admit defeat, so she ignored Su Yan''s words.


    But in the next second, she felt the air around her as if freezing, everything became still, and her body was out of control.


    The dark horse walked directly in front of Cangshui and said with a smile: "Today I will see Fangze."


    He approached Cangshui directly, leaving a hickey mark on Cangshui''s forehead.


    Everyone was shocked. Is this still a game? Is this humiliating and corrupting?


    Many girls screamed, many boys screamed excitedly.


    Cangshui was a cold beauty, and he was kissed by someone, which is considered to relieve many people''s hearts.


    But Cang Shui''s eyes widened, and he looked at the dark horse with a murderous look.


    "Are you angry, don''t be angry."


    The black horse said a word in Cangshui''s ear, and then gently pushed Cangshui off the ring.


    After falling off the ring, Cang Shui was able to control his body, with a face full of shame and anger, and wanted to kill the dark horse, but knew that he was not capable enough.


    She walked back to the rest area and looked at Su Yan with a cold face.


    "Help me kill him!"


    Su Yan sneered: "I told you that you didn''t listen. This place is not a place to kill people at will."


    The third time was over, and the next fourth game shocked everyone, because this game is probably the most intense one.


    Both sides are big disciples of first-class sects, and both are very strong. It is impossible to guess who loses and who wins.


    Saltpeter is playing at home, and his voice is naturally higher, but his opponent Zhang Laojiu, the eldest disciple of the Zhang family, is not afraid of half a point. Both of them have such sharp eyes, and they are determined to win the game.


    "Both sides are on stage!" the referee said to the two.


    Saltpeter and Zhang Laojiu both stepped onto the ring. Their faces were gloomy and terrible. They were already fighting before they even started, because the surrounding coercion caused many people to change their colors, and the ring formation has never disappeared.


    After the referee process passed, he said to the two of them: "The game begins!"

 Chapter 2102： Brother, you are my eldest brother

    Many disciples who had passed away to teach all stood up to pay tribute to their big brother Saltpeter.


    Saltpeter is the facade of deceased teaching, and it is everyone''s hope. Of course, everyone hopes that he will go farther and fight longer, and it is best to win the first place.


    Saltpeter stepped onto the ring and beckoned to the people around him. His popularity was too high, and there were hoarse roars everywhere.


    On the other hand, Zhang Laojiu, the eldest disciple of the Zhang family, had to be more indifferent, and walked into the ring silently, and the Zhang family relatives and friends group naturally shouted for him.


    With the referee''s order, the game officially began.


    Zhang Laojiu looked at Saltpeter with a faint smile on his face: "I am determined to win this game."


    "Same!" Saltpeter responded simply.


    Needless to say, the strength contest is.


    Zhang Laojiu took the shot, his hands were unusually slender, because Zhang''s family started with a touch of gold, and they all stayed here to eat.


    Saltpeter also shot, and shot at the same time as Zhang Laojiu, not too slow.


    A terrifying force of power appeared in Saltpeter''s hand, which was invisible but could be felt, causing many people to be discolored.


    "It''s terrible to make a killer move from the beginning!"


    The audience looked at the formation around the ring, their eyelids jumped wildly, because the formation enveloped all sides and was stronger than before.


    What does this show, it shows that the strength of the two is stronger, otherwise why the formation is like this.


    In the face of the disappearing power of the vitality, Zhang Laojiu''s smile stopped abruptly, and a black vitality filled his hands.


    The two powers shook the four directions, blasting toward each other.


    After a while, a horrible concussion spread all over the place. At the same time, the shocking sound made many people''s faces flushed and eardrums hurt.


    "These two are already on the extreme edge of Yin-Yang Realm!"


    Ming Kaili looked at the two with an unprecedented seriousness on his face, which was enough to be an enemy.


    The two are very strong, similar to his realm. To show that Kaili is slightly better, it is also because Xuanjizong has better resources and stronger secret skills. This is to rely on the big tree to enjoy the cool.


    The two of them fought against each other, and both retreated to the edge of the ring, and their strength was equal.


    This makes the people in the stands even more excited, because it will be more exciting.


    "Zhang Laojiu, if you don''t show some strength, it seems that you are unwilling to enter the ring!"


    Saltpeter''s hands are like electricity, and the secret method works, and the whole body is filled with horrible aura fluctuations.


    "this is?!"


    Many people change color, with horror on their faces.


    "The secret technique taught by the deceased, the yin and yang cycle!"


    "Yin-Yang Revolving Jue" is a teaching technique taught by the deceased, and it is extremely terrible. It is even more rumored that the whole story is a fairy jue, but it is reduced to a heavenly law jue because of its incompleteness.


    But even if it is incomplete, it is enough to show that it is powerful and terrifying, very terrifying, and many sects do not have heavenly tactics.


    Zhang Laojiu also got serious. He didn''t expect that Saltpeter would suddenly come up with housekeeping skills, but he didn''t expect Saltpeter to learn the "Yin-Yang Cycle".


    "Just let you try my Zhangjia Yin technique!"


    The name is clich��d, but it is powerful and powerful.


    "Zhang Family''s oldest secret technique, isn''t it lost?!"


    The audience present was shocked again, this melon was bigger than the other, and there was no way to eat it.


    Saltpeter''s left hand is yin and right hand is yang, and he directly attacked and killed Zhang Laojiu. His hand was full of fluctuations of vitality, with terrifying power of yin and yang.


    And Zhang Laojiu was not afraid, and directly stuck out his hands and slapped the saltpeter.


    Zhang Laojiu''s whole body was actually shaken away, and the power of yin and yang turned his power into useless things.


    But the saltpeter was not much better. At this moment, there was an extremely cold air and extremely Yin power on his hands.


    This is more terrifying than the yin of his left hand.


    "what!"


    Saltpeter roared, and rushed towards Zhang Laojiu again, with his right hand directly grabbing his vitals.


    Zhang Laojiu naturally wouldn''t let the saltpeter succeed, flickering around, avoiding the saltpeter''s attack, and later took the post.


    His Yin digging technique was brought to the extreme, and he went directly under the saltpeter crotch.


    Saltpeter shouted angrily: "Damn it!"


    The crotch is the most fragile place, so naturally it cannot be contaminated.


    He hurriedly resisted with both hands and banged against Zhang Laojiu.


    Both of them slammed into the formation barrier, blood overflowing from the corners of their mouths.


    The two are really evenly matched, they are inextricably beaten, and the audience is also mobilized, very nervous, reluctant to smash their eyes.


    Liu Laodao, the dead teacher in the stands, didn''t have the slightest worry at the moment, but instead looked at the third uncle of the Zhang family.


    "Uncle Zhang, your disciple can''t do it."


    Zhang Sanshu disdainfully said: "There are many ways of law, each has its own good fortune, who defines it as open and upright?"


    Liu Laodao''s face changed slightly, and he ignored him.


    Zhang Sanshu was right. This world is based on respecting the strong, so the light and darkness are just the division of a group of superior people.


    At this time, Saltpeter and Zhang Laojiu had already fought to heat up, and both of them were using their methods, and there was no hidden secret.


    However, the strength is equal, and the two sides are basically injured. Many people look at it with a frantic look, because the injuries of the two are already serious.


    But Saltpeter smiled coldly on his face, looking at Zhang Laojiu: "You lost."


    Zhang Laojiu said with disdain: "Wishful thinking!"


    Saltpeter switched between yin and yang with both hands, and once again attacked and killed Zhang Laojiu.


    The old Liu Dao in the stands stood up with an incredible expression.


    "Russ can teach, and rus can teach!"


    He never thought that Yin and Yang could be converted, and the power that it exploded was extraordinary, which was simply development and creation.


    Zhang Laojiu was bombarded by saltpeter with both hands, and directly hit the edge of the ring.


    Zhang Laojiu''s mouth was full of blood, unable to support his body, and finally fell helplessly to the ring.


    Lying on the ground, Zhang Laojiu was full of unwillingness. He had no idea that Saltpeter would still hide the ultimate move.


    But Zhang''s Third Uncle''s face changed suddenly, and he rushed towards his disciple to help him recover from his injuries.


    "In this competition, saltpeter wins!"


    There was a smile on the referee''s face. He was really happy. After all, he was also the one who passed away to teach.


    It was the fifth game. Many people looked at the lounge where Su Yan was in. It was a civil war.


    The gilt buckled and walked onto the ring, although many people around him cheered for him, because he is the little prince, many people want to flatter him.


    But Liu Jin glanced at Su Yan across from him, his expression even more ugly, and his expression decadent.


    This is a fart, unless I still want to be stripped of my pants, and it is broadcast live on the spot, and many people watch it.


    After a painful decision in his heart, Liu Jin could only shook his head and looked at Su Yan: "Hey, you are my eldest brother!"


    Su Yan smiled faintly, "Isn''t it?"


    "No comparison, how can I rank well with Big Brother."


    Liu Jin wanted to protect his face, but there were boos from the stands all around.

 Chapter 2103： interesting

    Ten people duel, and finally five people were selected, namely Xiao Meng, Ming Kaili, Heima, Saltpeter and Su Yan.


    Five players compete for a better ranking.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Xiao Meng had just abstained from voting before the game started.


    This is the decision made by Su Yan.


    It''s not that the game is not well distributed, but that Su Yan knows the strength of Xiao Meng and the strength of other people.


    After all, Xiao Meng is just a half-step yin and yang. He has already exerted his utmost strength in previous battles, but actually cheated.


    She used the power left by her father, otherwise it would be impossible to defeat the powerhouse in the late Yin Yang stage.


    After five rounds, Su Yan analyzed it, and finally let Xiao Meng retire, and it was not bad to get fifth.


    Xiao Meng did not refuse to accept, instead she nodded her head obediently. She knew herself well.


    This disappointed many people in the stands, after all, Xiao Meng left a deep impression on everyone.


    Her unruly and willful, her naughty and well-behaved, and her more heart-catching face are all lingering dreams.


    However, Xiao Meng withdrew by herself, and the tournament could only agree.


    In this way, there are only four people left, namely Ming Kaili, Heima, Saltpeter and Su Yan.


    The first will arise from these four people, and many of them have become more energetic.


    Although everyone knows that Su Yan is very strong, they don''t think that Su Yan will definitely win, because the other people surprised everyone, even many of the head elders present.


    Too strong, more terrifying than rumors, this is the top genius of this domain.


    All four of them stepped onto the ring for the final draw.


    The referee took a lottery box and asked each to draw one with numbers on it.


    Su Yan drew one, his opponent was saltpeter, and Ming Kaili''s opponent was naturally the dark horse.


    Many people never thought that the dark horse could reach the semi-finals. This can no longer be explained by luck. This is strength, undisputed strength.


    The dark horse was very calm, staying in the rest area, waiting for his own game. He did not watch the game between Su Yan and Saltpeter because he did not have that interest.


    Su Yan and Saltpeter stayed in the ring. Paying readers can enter the Penguin Group.


    Of course, there is no need to worry about saltpeter. After the five rounds of the game, saltpeter was treated by Liu Laodao himself, and he was completely restored. The vitality in the body was also extremely full, completely returning to the previous state.


    Saltpeter looked at Su Yan with a winning gesture in his eyes, he wanted to win the game.


    Whether it is for himself, for the sect, for Su Yan''s arrogance, he must win this game.


    As long as he wins, regardless of whether he wins the finals, he will be recorded in history, because the big disciple of Xuanjizong has never lost in the historical qualifiers, never!


    This is a kind of breakthrough, he wants to break through, he wants to pass, the glory will stare at him.


    Saltpeter looked at Su Yan coldly and said directly: "Let''s get started!"


    There is no need for the referee to announce, they start directly.


    Su Yan was so happy, nodded directly: "Yes."


    Saltpeter was full of vitality violent, and directly gushed out, without reservation, rushing towards Su Yan anger.


    Su Yan stood calmly to welcome the arrival of saltpeter.


    "Take my palm!"


    Saltpeter exerts the strongest power, and of course the secret technique also works. Naturally, it is the strongest "Yin-Yang Transformation Technique"!


    Not only that, saltpeter is a yin-yang transformation, and its power is even more terrifying.


    "Saltpeter, is this a fight to the death?!"


    Many people are discolored, this is too rigid, it is almost unexpected.


    Liu Laodao clenched his fists, he was waiting, waiting for the result, because he knew that this move would basically determine the outcome.


    Su Yan was still standing where he was, a breath of death faintly filled his body at this moment, extremely terrifying.


    Only Saltpeter can feel it. Although he was uneasy, his attack still didn''t slow down by half.


    "I will win!"


    Saltpeter roared, his eyes were full of hope for victory.


    But Su Yan shook his head and smiled: "Innocent and innocent!"


    The breath of death in Su Yan''s body directly envelops the power of saltpeter, and then turns it into nothingness.


    At the same time, Su Yan shook hands into a fist and blasted directly at the saltpeter.


    Very simple moves, no secret technique is used, but the speed is a bit fast.


    When Saltpeter felt his power was controlled, it was too late to escape.


    The two banged against each other, and the surrounding audience stood up and stared at the two on the ring.


    "The results of it?!"


    "How is the result?"


    Someone couldn''t see, jumped and asked.


    Many people were dumbfounded because the result was no surprise.


    Liu Laodao''s clenched fist loosened, his face slumped.


    "It''s defeated, it''s still defeated after all, this is an anomaly!"


    Su Yan stood in the middle of the ring, looking at the weakened saltpeter on the ground, and said lightly: "That is to say, if you change to normal times, your life will have gone to Huangquan!"


    Su Yan slowly stepped off the ring, ignoring everyone''s shocked eyes.


    As for Saltpeter, the panic on his face at the moment was already shrouded, and his whole body was shaking. He was afraid, shocked, or weak.


    He had never thought that he would be so embarrassed, but Su Yan''s breath of death was too terrifying, and the expression in Su Yan''s eyes made him even more dazed.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but want to know whether Su Yan was a human or a god.


    Lost, defeated, and have no strength to fight back.


    It took a long time for the referee to react and let the saltpeter be taken away.


    In the rest area at this moment, the black horse who ignored everything actually looked at Su Yan, with a special meaning in his eyes.


    "interesting."


    The dark horse faintly said a word, then closed his eyes and slowly stood up, it was his time.


    Su Yan returned to the rest area, Xiao Meng rushed over, and gave Su Yan a sip, really didn''t like it.


    "Brother Master is awesome!"


    Chang Yuan and the others also flattered one after another, recognizing Su Yan''s power.


    Even Ming Kaili had to admit that Su Yanli was so close!


    It was terrible, saltpeter was on par with him, but in the end, it was easily defeated by Su Yan, and there was no way to fight back.


    Even if Saltpeter used the most powerful secret technique, there was no way in the end.


    This is like a person and a mountain, which cannot be climbed at all.


    Cangshui and others also have a new understanding of Su Yan. They didn''t know everything about Su Yan before, and they knew that Kaili, Li Aotian and others knew, after all, Li Aotian and others were the ones who had been stripped of their pants.


    They had a lot of views on Su Yan. They respected the strong and regarded Su Yan as a big brother, even though Su Yan was younger than them.


    Of course it is the age of this life.


    At this moment, Liu Jin walked to Su Yan''s side and squeezed Su Yan''s back. He lost his identity as a little prince.


    "Big Brother is really too strong, he is a role model for my generation!"


    The gilded flattery was familiar, but Su Yan ignored it.

 Chapter 2104： Dark horse is dark

    The dark horse is the biggest highlight of this year. He comes from a very small sect whose strength is also in the late Yin Yang stage.


    The disciples of some schools are much stronger than them.


    But it was such a disciple of a small sect, and as a result he stood out among thousands of sects, and finally entered the semi-finals in one fell swoop.


    And now, this biggest dark horse is going to duel with Ming Kaili to get the last ticket to the final.


    Ming Kaili is already standing in the ring, no matter what the result is, he must win the game, the strength he wants to prove.


    Su Yan is a freak and has been excluded by Ming Kaili. As long as he gets second in this competition, it is equivalent to first.


    Su Yan looked in his twenties, but Ming Kaili had always suspected that Su Yan was probably hundreds of years old, and his appearance was deceptive.


    He has never believed that Su Yan is in his twenties, impossible, absolutely impossible, how could he be so strong in his twenties, he would rather live in a dream.


    The dark horse also stepped onto the ring, with a calm face, without the slightest tension, even if the opponent is a favorite to win the championship for many years.


    The referee checked the two and then said: "Start the game!"


    The audience at the scene suddenly fell silent. This is a destined exciting game. It must be a good one. Everyone does not want to be too noisy and affect the viewing.


    Ming Kaili looked at the dark horse and said lightly: "It''s great that you can walk here."


    The dark horse smiled and said, "Well, I will keep going."


    Ming Kaili sneered: "Daydreaming!"


    A sharp spiritual weapon appeared in his hand, directly attacking the dark horse.


    Ming Kaili has to defeat the enemy with one move, so as to establish his majesty.


    However, he did not expect that the dark horse was completely indifferent and ignored his attack.


    "court death!"


    Ming Kaili was completely irritated, he had never been so ignored by anyone, it was simply unbearable.


    The people around were also dissatisfied, which was too arrogant.


    A disciple of the little school, he won this ranking.


    Ming Kaili directly killed the dark horse with the spiritual weapon in his hand, and used the secret technique, which was actually the unique skill of Xuanji Sect, the mysterious sword technique!


    "Senior brother will definitely be able to defeat the boy who doesn''t know the height of the sky!"


    Li Aotian looked at the ring and said vowedly.


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully and said, "Ming Kaili is destined to lose!"


    This was heard by the people around them, all with strange faces, I don''t know why Su Yan was so arbitrary, because the game had just begun.


    Li Aotian was even more dissatisfied, with anger in his eyes, but still did not dare to confront Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng asked at this moment: "Ming Kaili is very strong, how did the master brother see it?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "Because the opponent is very strong, even better than him!"


    Xiao Meng frowned. Although she didn''t understand, Su Yan was right. This has become his motto.


    Chang Yuan and the others are even more clueless. At this level, they can''t even see the reason.


    So behave at the moment, not speaking is the best.


    The reason why Su Yan said such words, he really saw some ways.


    The dark horse on the ring is not easy.


    Of course, it''s not simple and can''t threaten him, this is what Su Yan has never had before.


    At the moment above the arena, Ming Kaili''s attack was extremely terrifying, and the entire arena was filled with a white mist, which was unprecedented.


    The reason for the white fog is entirely due to the formation, in order to restrain the leakage of the vitality in the ring.


    Even Mr. Liu in the stands had to nod his head at this moment.


    "A big melon broke out this year."


    Although his disciple was defeated, he was not very angry. Victory was a matter of military affairs, and his anger had disappeared.


    The Grand Elder Suihenmen next to him also nodded and said, "With such a disciple, why not worry about prosperity."


    "Don''t think about it, if such a person goes to the Xuantian Gate, is it possible to come back." The great elder of Loulan Ancient Gate broke through the dream of the great elder Suixen Gate.


    "Yes, the Xuancheng Empire looks down upon it, and the old evildoers at the Xuantian Gate will definitely see it."


    Everyone, you and I say a word, don''t mean to stop.


    The other spectators in the stands were already holding their breath, because Ming Kaili was too terrible!


    At this moment, Ming Kaili''s whole body was shrouded in terrifying power, and the spiritual weapon in his hand turned into countless phantoms of sharp blades, directly strangling towards the dark horse.


    The entire arena is no longer clear, only endless power wants to be released, but because of the formation, it can only explode crazily, and the surrounding sounds thunderous.


    "It''s too powerful!" Many people covered their ears, all of their strength resisting the horrible sound.


    However, what many people didn''t expect was that this crazy fluctuation only lasted for half a minute, and then it stopped abruptly.


    "what happened?!"


    Someone craned his neck, wanting to find out.


    "What''s the matter, is the game over?!"


    "This has just started, how can it be over."


    "Yes, the dark horse hasn''t even shot yet."


    Many people talked about it, and the game was noisy.


    And a group of great elders of the first-class sect, their faces changed drastically at this moment.


    "How is this possible!"


    They are still talking about the game has ended, and it ended like this.


    Even Li Aotian was a little nervous at the moment, sweating all over.


    Su Yan''s words disturbed him, very disturbed.


    Su Yan had a faint smile on his face at this moment, he had already guessed the result.


    On the arena at this moment, the vitality dissipated, and two figures appeared.


    Ming Kaili was half kneeling on the ground, his feet was actually a pool of blood. At this moment, he was seriously injured and his aura was extremely weak.


    On the other hand, the dark horse on the side stood proudly, unscathed.


    This made many people bewildered, and this result was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Ming Kaili was defeated!


    "My God, what''s going on?!"


    "What happened to this!"


    "This result is false, I don''t believe it!"


    Many people find it difficult to accept, and even the head of the sect where the dark horse is located is stunned at this moment. How can this be possible for my own disciple to defeat the former disciple of Xuanji Sect!


    And Ming Kaili felt the extreme in his heart at this moment. He was completely defeated, and he didn''t contaminate the opponent at all, and the convenience was like a ghostly blow to himself.


    With this blow, he was seriously injured and could no longer fight.


    That blow made him feel weak, unable to resist, let alone avoiding.


    It was as if he and the dark horse were not equal, the other was far above him, the one he wanted to look up to.


    Lost, completely defeated, his glory will no longer be, he was defeated by a disciple of a small school.


    Ming Kaili could no longer support his body and lay directly on the ground with a tear in his eyes.

 Chapter 2105： The final final!

    Lost, completely lost, there is no way, the opponent is too strong.


    Ming Kaili felt that his vision became blurred, and his fans and his future future were like his eyes, plunged into endless darkness.


    "Come on, come on!"


    The referee yelled at the emergency team, and he hurriedly used his strength to help Ming Kaili recover from his injury.


    Obviously, Ming Kaili fainted directly because of the anger and the injury.


    This disappointed many people and broke their hearts.


    On the other side, the dark horse swaggered off the ring like a okay person.


    Just after the battle, the final cannot be held right away, otherwise it would be unfair to the dark horse.


    The deceased student has decided that the final will be held tomorrow.


    This caused many people to swear, but they still couldn''t change the decision to teach.


    Just kidding, for the once-in-a-hundred-year competition, it was finally his turn to teach. If I didn''t make more money this time, wouldn''t it be a big loss?


    With so many people staying for one more night, the money is coming.


    But this also caused many people to scold them, saying that the teaching of the past lives is not worthy of first-class school.


    Old Tao Liu doesn''t care about this, money is the last word, he only knows money.


    As for the others, Liu Lao Dao has not cared about it since he was born.


    Although everyone cursed, they still had to stay to teach, after all, they had to watch the finals.


    Su Yan also went to rest with Xiao Meng and others. Although he was not tired this day, he still had to rest.


    There was no word for a night, and Su Yan got up early the next morning. He was used to getting up early.


    Sleeping late is tantamount to a waste of time. Su Yan is the one who dislikes wasting time the most.


    Xiao Meng also hopped over. Today is Su Yan''s game. Of course, she can''t sleep in.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan saw that Xiao Meng was dressed in kawaii today, and she was a little uncomfortable.


    "Brother Master, is Xiao Meng''s dress good-looking today?" Xiao Meng circled Su Yan several times.


    "Well, it looks good."


    "Hmph, you always say these two words, you can say it looks good when I wear it, you might say it looks good if I don''t wear it."


    Su Yan''s face suddenly turned dark, and he looked at Xiao Meng and said, "What nonsense, I can''t stop myself at my young age."


    In the end, Su Yan glanced at Xiao Meng again: "You don''t look good if you don''t wear it."


    Chang Yuan and others also walked over at this moment, and everyone went to the martial arts field together.


    The competition arena is crowded with crowds, and many people arrive early and don''t want to miss the final.


    Because this final has a lot of suspense, the outcome of the game cannot be guessed.


    Su Yan crushed strongly all the way, and the limelight was boundless.


    The dark horse performed brilliantly all the way and eliminated Ming Kaili.


    No one knows which of the two is strong or weak, so this final is full of suspense and many people are looking forward to it.


    In the final, the former teacher Liu Laodao will be the referee himself, which is enough to show the degree of attention of this game.


    When the time came, Liu Laodao directly boarded the ring.


    Looking at the people around, Mr. Liu''s face was full of hearty smiles.


    "Although this time I passed away to teach my disciples and didn''t make it to the finals, the qualifiers for this martial arts event are really exciting."


    "The two of the finalists don''t know each other much, but their strength has been recognized by many people."


    "I don''t want to talk too much nonsense below, just ask them both!"


    With the sound of the bronze ware, Su Yan and Heima both stepped onto the ring, each one in a corner, they were all powerful and powerful, without losing any momentum.


    "Su Yan, the great disciple of Xuanji Sect!"


    "Little Ximen''s big disciple dark horse!"


    "Dark horse, dark horse, dark horse, dark horse..."


    Many people did not expect that the audience actually roared directly, they were all roaring dark horses.


    Dark horses are disciples of the little sect. Out of the slightest, this is very similar to ordinary people like them. They are naturally dark horses.


    And Su Yan, many people are not happy, because Su Yan is a major disciple of Xuanji Sect, everyone is happy to see the upset.


    In this regard, Su Yan''s face was plain, and there was not much fluctuation.


    The dark horse kept looking at Su Yan, frowning tightly.


    Liu Laodao didn''t talk nonsense and directly announced the start of the game.


    The two went to the center of the ring and glanced at each other.


    The dark horse looked at Su Yan and said, "You are the only one in this group of contestants that I can''t see through."


    Su Yan responded lightly: "Oh."


    The dark horse continued: "It''s not easy, listen to them say you are an ascendant."


    "It''s up to you." Su Yan replied mercilessly, "Do you think that if you occupy an empty shell, others can''t find you, and I can''t find you."


    The dark horse''s face changed on the spot, and there was an extreme killing intent in his eyes, and the killing intent was high, covering the surroundings.


    It was really killing. The dark horse wanted to kill Su Yan very much because Su Yan discovered his secret.


    "Today I let you know that there are some secrets that you can''t spy at will."


    A group of black power was enveloped between the black horse''s hands, directly rushing towards Su Yan.


    "Does the child play, does this little power want to hurt me?"


    Su Yan casually moved, and the black vitality dissipated directly.


    The dark horse''s complexion grew more and more livid. With this little power, how magnificent the power he exerted, even Ming Kaili had to take it seriously.


    At this moment, the dark horse was completely furious, and a darkness appeared behind him, shrouded in endless fear.


    Everyone in the stands suddenly changed their faces and was frightened one by one.


    "What''s that stuff?"


    "Secret Technique?!"


    "It''s terrible, I''m uneasy and tremble with fear!"


    ...


    Many people were shocked, and didn''t dare to look at the dark thing behind the dark horse. It was too terrifying and was definitely not a simple thing.


    "How about this?!"


    The dark thing behind the black horse rushed towards Su Yan directly, and the black horse knew that Su Yan would never be so calm this time.


    However, Su Yan smiled faintly, and the air of death circulated directly from his body. The death air from the ancient pharaoh and the death force closest to **** all gush out.


    The dark horse changed color on the spot. At this moment, he was like an audience in the stands, with palpitations and panic, all involuntarily!


    And the audience shivered, is he still a game? How do you feel like watching a ghost movie? Don''t people with heart disease need care?


    Even Liu Laodao and others in the stands are discolored. They are people who have lived for a long time. They have seen martial arts qualifiers before, but they have never been as fierce and powerful as they are today.


    "These two people, variables!" the great elder of the ancient door of Loulan couldn''t help saying, "are the times really going to change!"


    "Don''t believe in witchcraft. The times are ours. It''s just that two geniuses have appeared. This shows that our domain will become more and more prosperous in the future!" Yushumen Grand Elder said coldly.


    Old Road Liu nodded and said, "Believe it, and believe it if you don''t!"

 Chapter 2106： The undisputed first!

    Many people are quite speechless, isn''t it just that Mr. Liu didn''t say this? It''s better not to say it.


    Compared to this group of people Barabara, the game is the most exciting.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing in the field with a pair of eyes with disdain.


    His breath of death and its horror have been tempered by him countless times. It can be said that the breath of **** is not so terrible.


    This is a kind of suppression, the ultimate suppression, and the black power of the dark horse cannot be compared with it.


    The dark horse ran the dantian strongly, and a vast force surged out to resist Su Yan''s death air.


    At this moment, the dark horse was recovering. He was shocked and shocked just now, completely enveloped by Su Yan''s death air.


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Oh, that''s not bad."


    Su Yan didn''t expect this dark horse to get out of his death so quickly, it seemed that this dark horse was really not easy.


    "On the playing field, life and death are instantaneous, there is no way to die!"


    The dark horse walked towards Su Yan, and behind him was a dark object that was larger than before.


    The object obscured the sky and the sun, covering half of the playing field, and those huge black wings seemed to contain infinite power.


    Terrible, terrible, this final is too ugly!


    Many people cursed, they came to the finals, not to be frightened.


    "I want to protest, I want to buy insurance!"


    "I...I want quick-acting heart-saving pills!"


    Many people are really frightened, and the influence of the air of death is terrifying.


    Su Yan is now able to manipulate the Qi of Death freely, and naturally he is not as powerless as the earth and the martial arts world.


    Yuanli, a special power of heaven and earth, can make people infinitely powerful, close to the most mysterious area, and even explore the mystery of infinite longevity.


    Countless people followed suit, nothing more than to be stronger and to live longer.


    Xiuxian, to put it plainly, is actually afraid of death.


    No one is much noble, and no one is much inferior. There are many such people who look like the predecessors and the dogs.


    Su Yan has experienced too much, how can he not know.


    His eyes have profound power and can see things that many people can''t see, especially some mysterious soul things.


    The dark horse in front of him was completely stared by Su Yan at this moment, as if he was wearing nothing, seeing clearly.


    It was just a guy who took the house, made himself very mysterious, and dared to call him a genius alongside him.


    Su Yan was the only one at this genius, and the others were rubbish.


    "Su Yan, you make me angry, completely angry!"


    The black horse''s voice changed completely, very harsh, like the voice of an old man.


    This is his original voice, he has been hiding, he is a person who robs a house.


    "Now I will take your life!"


    The wings behind the black horse were actually solidified directly and turned into his wings. At this moment, he was like a Bat King, full of bloodthirsty and killing intent.


    "Ultimate Bat Sha!"


    Countless dark matter drifted towards Su Yan, and it was highly poisonous, even if it was contaminated by a monk in the Yin-Yang realm, it was difficult to solve.


    "Do you think you can win the first place if you are a genius, wishful thinking!"


    The black horse flapped its wings, and a hurricane came into being, directly attacking Su Yan.


    The double attacks were all ultimate moves, which stunned all the elders in the stands.


    "This power!"


    "There is no doubt that the golden core is strong!"


    ...


    It''s terrible, it''s so terrible, people never thought of it.


    How could a disciple of a small sect be a golden core expert? This is simply unprecedented.


    never had!


    Golden core powerhouse, that is how much cultivation, hard work, and talents are needed to achieve it.


    Countless people have been defeated by this step of the golden core, and they will not reach the realm of the golden core after exhausting everything!


    But the disciple of this little sect in front of him turned out to be a golden core expert.


    The head of Xiao Ximen fell directly from his chair to the ground, muttering: "He is not my disciple, he is not my disciple!"


    It''s really not, how could it be, he is only in the late Yin Yang stage.


    This person is just taking home, occupying his disciple''s body, just a soul.


    Unlike Su Yan, when Su Yan traveled through thousands of planes, his soul was already very weak, and his soul was about to fade away.


    If the situation was not urgent, Su Yan would also seize the house, find a good human being, occupy his body, and destroy his soul.


    But time didn''t allow, Su Yan could only choose a corpse in the end, never thought it was a corpse with such a story.


    Because the soul is very thin, he is very weak and affected by the host, otherwise he would go to school and do so many nonsensical things.


    I had found a flashing retreat for 10,000 years, and then killed it back, destroying the blood ancestor first class!


    Facing the secret technique of the dark horse, Su Yan didn''t panic. Although he was very strong, even though the dark horse was a golden core powerhouse, he was nothing but you.


    "After all, you are the one who wins the house. Your strength can''t be fully utilized at all, so in my eyes you are just like you!"


    Su Yan stretched out a little finger.


    Contempt, contempt of the king, what about the golden core, it is not a spicy chicken!


    Su Yan was full of death air, and a majestic indescribable force surged toward the dark horse.


    Ignoring the attack of the dark horse, Su Yan is so confident!


    Hei Ma didn''t expect that when he showed his strongest strength, he would still be contemptuous by Su Yan. His attack didn''t even have the idea of ??resisting it. It was terrible!


    "court death!"


    The dark horse is waiting for Su Yan''s attack, he knows that his attack will definitely come first!


    But he was wrong. Su Yan''s attack was faster than his attack, and he blasted him directly into the sky, almost shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    "How could it be!" The black horse vomited blood in the sky, and finally hit the ring directly.


    "Why!" He looked at Su Yan unwillingly.


    Su Yan walked to the dark horse and smiled faintly.


    "Because you are a spicy chicken!"


    This kind of remark is obviously the most hurtful, even if it is not explained, it will be a blow.


    Of course the dark horse is not reconciled, and stares at Su Yan, "Give me an answer."


    "I killed several of you before."


    "..."


    The dark horse knows the reason, and I am afraid that it will be hit even more if I continue to ask.


    "After all, what a way to die!"


    Su Yan stepped on the chest of the dark horse.


    The dark horse''s face changed, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "You dare to kill me!"


    "Haha." Su Yan smiled back.


    Su Yan''s hand is enveloped in a layer of vitality, as long as it falls, the dark horse will undoubtedly die.


    The dark horse was frightened, and he finally took the house to live on. Of course he didn''t want to be.


    "Don''t kill me, when I go to Xuantian Gate, I will give you all my treasures!"


    "Really?"


    "Oath!"


    Su Yan smiled even more, moved his feet away, and walked towards the bottom of the ring.

 Chapter 2107： He is the murderer!

    Walking to the edge of the ring, Su Yan''s voice sounded.


    "Remember your own words, or you will die ugly."


    At this moment, Liu Laodao asked Su Yan to take the dark horse for treatment immediately.


    "Where are you going, come here."


    Su Yan walked to Liu Lao Dao''s side and stood calmly.


    "Next, I announce the qualifiers for the martial arts event for a few hundred years. The champion is Su Yan, the major disciple of Xuanjizong!"


    Although Mr. Liu was unhappy, he still had to announce that the process had to come.


    After the announcement, Old Road Liu left the ring, where he didn''t want to stay longer.


    And Su Yan was enjoying the applause and admiration of countless people.


    Although everyone cursed during the game, many people couldn''t help clapping when the game was over.


    Champion, who doesn''t envy, the existence of unlimited future in the future.


    Xiao Meng also rushed directly into the ring and jumped into Su Yan''s arms.


    "Brother Master, congratulations."


    Su Yan scratched Xiao Meng''s nose and said with a smile: "Don''t laugh a lot, go down quickly."


    Xiao Meng came down from Su Yan''s arms and stood beside Su Yan.


    Chang Yuan and others also rushed over, very excited.


    Liu Jin also ran over, but now he was completely convinced of Su Yan, and Su Yan had completely written off what he had done before.


    Ming Kaili recovered from his injury, but did not want to come over, and was very depressed.


    Cang Shui and the others also hesitated for a while, and finally ran into the ring.


    As for Li Aotian, he would naturally kill him and would not enter the ring. He would not be at odds with Su Yan. Even if he could not defeat Su Yan, he would not be convinced.


    The previous referee brought a piece of beautiful jade, which was the first prize. It was carved by the Xuancheng Empire personally from a top master, and it was symbolic of incomparable glory.


    Su Yan took it and lifted Meiyu up with a slight smile on her face.


    First, it was not difficult for him at all. The result was already confirmed when he came.


    Su Yan''s goal is naturally not here, but Xuantian Gate is his goal.


    After the award ceremony, the next is the farewell ceremony.


    The qualifiers came to an end, and the final ten people will continue to fight and go to the Xuantian Gate of the Xuancheng Empire for a real martial arts event.


    That is the real game, genius like a cloud, princes and princes can be seen.


    Liu Laodao and even the great elders of other first-class sects leaped into the air.


    Several golden characters appeared in the air.


    "Go out in triumph and return in triumph!"


    "I hope you can show your strength and win a good ranking for our domain!" Liu Laodao said loudly.


    "We have never won a championship in a martial arts event in this field, even in the top ten!"


    "It''s more than the top ten, our mansion hasn''t even scored fifteen." The great elder of the ancient gate of Loulan said coldly.


    As one of the eighteen domains of the Xuancheng Empire, the palace is basically the worst domain. Every hundred years of martial arts event competition is basically the ranking of the crane tail.


    In the last competition, the eighteenth place was Xuanji Zongcang.


    This is everyone''s pain, and the people in the mansion have been unable to lift their heads and have been laughed at for many years.


    Even any enmity, compared to this, is incomparable.


    Everyone hopes that a genius can shine in the martial arts event and win glory for the government.


    All the people present stood up, there was no organization, all were spontaneous.


    "please!"


    Everyone bent over, full of respect at the moment.


    And Ming Kaili and others clenched their fists, with extreme coldness in their eyes.


    As people in the government, they naturally know this, and they have been told of this humiliation since childhood.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely win a good ranking!"


    Su Yan was also infected and said loudly at the moment.


    "Fuyufuyufuyu!"


    Many people roared, filled with unwillingness and anger, but also with pain and tears.


    As the worst domain, ridiculed is the second best, and the resources given by the Xuancheng Empire are also the worst.


    This is the root!


    After roaring for a long time, many people''s voices became hoarse, and finally they slowly stopped.


    Su Yan and others stepped off the ring, and the audience also prepared to leave.


    It��s getting too early, and I��m afraid I��ll have to spend the night if I don��t leave.


    And Su Yan and others can naturally stay in the departed teaching, and the first-class schools are free.


    Of course, those who won the top ten this time also live for free, and will set off for Xuantian Gate tomorrow.


    Just when Su Yan and the others were about to return to their residences, a few people came to the entrance of the martial arts ground.


    These people were dressed in ordinary clothes, and they looked like outer disciples, and couldn''t enter the martial arts training ground at all.


    Seeing this, the elders who had been taught by the deceased walked over directly with anger.


    "What are you doing here? Is this the place you should be here!"


    Facing the elder''s scolding, the outer disciples were obviously very scared, but one of them still clenched his fist.


    "Elder, we have something to tell!"


    The elder said disdainfully: "A bunch of ants, what can you do, get out of here!"


    "The elder is making a lot of trouble, and we must report it to the head."


    "Death?!" The elder was furious.


    "Elder, I know who killed the Seventh Elder!"


    This elder was the fifth elder who was taught by the deceased, and the seventh elder who was taught by the deceased was one of the five people killed by Su Yan that day.


    The face of the five elders of the dead teacher suddenly changed, and he scolded: "Don''t talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    "Elder, we really know that it''s a big trouble!"


    Seeing these people so determined, the Five Elders were also a little shaken.


    Asked: "Do you really know?!"


    "The Seventh Elder and others were killed that day, we were there and saw it with our own eyes!"


    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier!" The Fifth Elder suddenly became angry.


    "We can''t tell, this time I also took the opportunity to run in."


    "Could the murderer be in this martial arts training ground?!"


    "Yes."


    "Let me see the head."


    The Fifth Elder brought several Ascenders to Liu Laodao and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Old Liu Dao stood up immediately and looked at the ascenders coldly.


    "Do you really know?!"


    Several ascenders immediately knelt down, and said respectfully: "Back to the head, we saw it with our own eyes."


    "Tell me who it is!"


    The jade cup in Old Taoist Liu''s hand suddenly shattered and turned into residue, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "He is in this martial arts training ground."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Laodao immediately ordered someone to close the exit.


    Many people suddenly became uproarious, thinking that the teaching in the past was too much, and they wanted to forcibly slaughter the guest.


    "We won''t live in your sect''s inn if we die!"


    "Yes."


    Ignoring the noise of this group of people, Old Tao Liu directly looked at the ascendants and said, "Who is he!"


    The leader of the ascendant stood up tremblingly, walked to the edge of the stand, and pointed directly at Su Yan who was about to leave.


    "He is the murderer!"

 Chapter 2108： All shocked

    Liu Laodao''s momentum is too majestic, his whole body is full of violent vitality, and even the space around him is a little distorted.


    How can such a majestic coercion not affect the people around him.


    Those ascendants were scared to pee long ago.


    Even the identified person''s fingers were trembling constantly, and the person he was referring to could not be determined at all.


    Liu Laodao looked violent and looked at the ascended one coldly.


    "Who the **** is it!"


    His anger can be seen from the look in his eyes, it has reached the extreme edge.


    As the top sect of the mansion, the Seventh Elder under his sect was actually killed. This is definitely a big deal.


    The killing of the elder is a trivial matter, but the reputation of the sect is a major matter.


    If you can''t catch the murderer, your reputation in the government will be damaged. This is something Liu Lao Dao will not tolerate.


    Seeing Liu Lao Dao so angry, the ascended person''s legs became weak and he collapsed directly on the ground.


    The other ascended people felt extremely regretful in their hearts, and they shouldn''t have listened to that person''s bewitching at all. I am afraid they can''t leave now.


    "Head, this matter has nothing to do with us!" The ascended ones begged for mercy.


    Liu Laodao slapped those people into muddy flesh. He even dared to frown at this moment, looking for death.


    And the only one remaining ascended directly frightened to pee, really peeing.


    He couldn''t make any gestures at all, and his body was completely out of control.


    The five elders on the side said to Old Liu Dao at this moment: "Head, your coercion is too strong, they are just ants."


    That''s right, Liu Lao Dao is a golden core powerhouse, and his coercion can actually be resisted by an ascendant, except of course Su Yan.


    Old Tao Liu also realized this, and couldn''t help withdrawing his coercion, and at the same time a source of energy floated towards the ascendant.


    This person can''t be killed, as long as he tells the real murderer, he should be rewarded greatly.


    Liu Laodao looked at the ascended one and resisted his anger and said, "You tell me, if things are true, I will make you an inner disciple."


    Hearing this, the Ascender, who had been scared to pee, hurriedly eased.


    What he did this for was nothing more than to enter the inner door and to get better resources.


    Outer disciples are really not as good as dogs, and they are not a place for people to stay.


    "The disciple just lost his temper."


    "Say!" Old Tao Liu didn''t want to listen to nonsense, he was completely suppressing his anger, and he was on the verge of exploding at any time.


    "Back to the head, the murderer who killed the Seven Elders and others is the first place in the qualifiers of this martial arts event!"


    As soon as the words came out, the place where Liu Lao Dao was located was silent, and the needle drop was audible.


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t react.


    The ascendant was also taken aback by the attitude of these people.


    "What the disciple said is true, and many of those who ascended that day saw it with their own eyes."


    Liu Laodao''s palm was clenched tightly, and a creaking sound could be heard, and there was a dark cloud in his eyes.


    "You didn''t lie to me?!"


    "The disciple doesn''t dare." The ascended one immediately knelt down and kowtow.


    The fifth elder also turned around at this moment, leaned to Liu Laodao''s side, and said softly: "The trouble is very serious, and it needs to be considered for a long time."


    Because Su Yan is involved, and Su Yan is now the first place in the qualifiers. What does the first place represent? That is a seed that can be valued by the Xuancheng Empire.


    But how can Liu Lao Dao hear the words of the five elders, he is very angry now, no matter what you are, killing the elders of his own school will have to pay a price.


    "say no more!"


    Old Tao Liu waved his hand, and everyone did not dare to say anything.


    At this moment, he walked directly to the edge of the stands, looking at the noisy crowd.


    Liu Laodao directly burst into spring thunder, and his voice resounded everywhere.


    "Just give me silence!"


    Liu Laodao''s voice was full of majesty, and the noisy crowd suddenly fell silent.


    Many people looked at Liu Lao Dao, angrily, but they did not dare not listen to him. After all, this is Liu Lao Dao''s site.


    "Something happened today. After the problem is resolved, I will leave my home and I will definitely apologize at that time."


    Many people are even more unhappy, and rioting again.


    "What are you talking about, are we limited to personal freedom like this!"


    "Yes, are you more overbearing than Xuanjizong!"


    "There are so many of us, we are not afraid of you."


    But there was another voice.


    "I want to see what tricks he taught to do in his life."


    "Yes, if you don''t pay, just live here. Isn''t it uneasy to live for free?"


    "This is a good place to pay attention. This place is beautiful with beautiful scenery, full of vitality, and a good place for cultivation."


    And Suihenmen and other first-class elders all walked towards Liu Lao Dao.


    "Head Liu, what happened, why did you close the exit?!"


    Elder Suihenmen asked puzzledly.


    Liu Laodao''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at the great elders and said, "Major events also have something to do with you!"


    All the elders looked at each other, knowing that things are not easy, after all, Old Tao is not a joke.


    "What the **** is it?" Loulan Gumen Grand Elder couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s about the murder of our five sect elders!"


    Liu Laodao''s voice was cold and full of anger.


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the other four elders were transient, revealing anger.


    "You mean, the murderer was found!" Yu Beast Gate Grand Elder asked coldly.


    "Yes!" Old Liu looked at Su Yan who was about to leave, his eyes sharper.


    "Who is it!" The third uncle Zhang''s face was pale.


    "Su Yan!" Liu Laodao did not leave the water, and said directly.


    The four people present were even more shocked, and their eyes were unbelievable.


    Su Yan, the Ascended, the major disciple of Xuanji Sect, the champion of this martial arts event, the hope of the government.


    How can this be connected? There is no way to connect.


    "How is it possible?!" Zhang''s Third Uncle reacted and still didn''t believe it.


    "Lao Liu, don''t speculate on this matter." The Great Elder Shuihenmen whispered.


    "Yes, it''s a big trouble!"


    Liu Laodao''s face grew deeper and deeper, and he shouted at the four people: "Will someone see it with their own eyes, is it still fake?"


    "That group of ascenders have all seen it!"


    The four looked at each other, and they all ordered their hands to bring the Ascended under their door.


    Ascendants left everywhere that day, and some ascendants entered the Five Martial Arts, after all, they passed the assessment.


    The ascendants were brought, all kneeling down in fear.


    "to be frank!"


    The third uncle of the Zhang family looked at a group of ascenders and ordered directly.


    A group of ascended people were scared to pee, how dare you not tell the truth.


    "Back to the big elders, the elders of the Five Main Schools were indeed killed by Na Su Yan."


    Hearing this, the elders of the four major sects, and even Old Tao, the anger in their eyes was about to burst out at this moment.


    It''s not enough to kill one elder. It''s unforgivable to kill the elders of their five sects one after another!

 Chapter 2109： Self-decision!

    The matter has been confirmed, and this is something that cannot be disputed. Because there are too many witnesses, no matter how Su Yan denies it, he can''t change the result.


    At first, Liu Laodao was still afraid of Su Yan''s identity. After all, he was the big disciple of Xuanji Sect, and now he is even the champion of the palace, a genius who can be valued by the Xuancheng Empire.


    But Su Yan killed the elders of the five major sects. This is a big deal and absolutely unforgivable.


    People must stay today. If they don��t stay today, it will be more difficult to deal with in the future.


    As for the aftermath, Old Dao Liu didn''t panic at all, Xuanjizong came to the door, and the Five Martial Arts were not afraid at all.


    The Xuancheng Empire, when the time comes, tell the truth, and then get the dark horse out, you can also pass.


    Therefore, Liu Lao Dao has made a decision in his heart.


    The great elder of Yu Beast Gate looked at Liu Lao Dao with a violent face.


    "Head Liu, how to decide this matter!"


    "Yes!" The Grand Elder of Suihenmen asked too.


    Liu Laodao''s eyes were sharp and he burst into murderous intent.


    "Kill my sect elder, kill without mercy!"


    The big elders of the four sects nodded one after another when they heard the words.


    If you don''t kill, then the five major sects will really fall, and how majestic will be in the future.


    "Let me meet him!"


    Grand Elder Suihenmen said directly, in his opinion, although Su Yan is a generation of geniuses, it is the same.


    At most it is comparable to a half-step Jin Dan strong.


    As the great elder of Suihenmen, he is now the pinnacle of Jindan First Grade.


    It can be said that the great elder of Suihenmen is not weaker than the five elders of Xuanji Sect, and it is still unknown whether the two are strong or weak.


    The others nodded. Now that the elder Suihenmen has come forward, they will wait.


    They didn''t think that Su Yan could resist the great elder who passed Suihenmen.


    With him taking action, things will definitely end. Although they are angry, their minds are still very clear.


    The Great Elder Shuihen turned and flew towards the competition arena, fast and vigorous.


    Falling firmly on the ring, Grand Elder Sui Henmen looked at the noisy crowd around him, his face was serious, and his tongue burst into spring thunder!


    "quiet!"


    The figure is high-pitched, like the sound of a dragon, shaking everywhere, and can be heard everywhere.


    And this voice contains a magical power, which makes people feel scared, as if if I dare to say a word, there will be thunder and lightning falling, and there will be life worry.


    Of course the Grand Elder Suihenmen was very angry. This voice was definitely not a warning, but an order. It is not unreasonable for anyone to violate and kill a few.


    Everyone stopped their voices and looked at the Great Elder Shuihenmen, wanting to see what happened.


    And Su Yan also stopped at this moment, turned around and looked over, there was a kind of fluctuation in his heart, which was very disordered.


    This made Su Yan feel uneasy, knowing that something big might happen.


    "When something happens, you come in to raise ghost gourds!"


    Su Yan said to Xiao Meng and even Chang Yuan and others, with a commanding tone.


    Chang Yuan and others naturally didn''t dare to refute, but Xiao Meng didn''t follow it.


    "Why, I don''t want to go in."


    "This is not the time to be willful, be obedient." Su Yan can explain so much, but Xiao Meng''s enthusiasm for climbing roots can''t be finished.


    "I will go in in danger."


    Su Yan was helpless. This Nizi was becoming more and more disobedient. By then, it would be a discipline to teach, and it might be a long time since I learned it.


    Seeing the surroundings completely calmed down, Suihenmen Great Elder eased a little.


    But immediately, he searched the crowd, looked around for a week, and finally found Su Yan.


    Grand Elder Suihenmen stared at Su Yan with his eyes, full of killing intent, like a wild beast.


    With crazy vitality all around, it can be seen that the elder Shuihenmen is very angry, very angry, and the anger is extreme. He wants to kill people, he wants to kill Su Yan!


    Su Yan also felt this vitality, which obviously rushed towards him.


    This made him feel cold, and he couldn''t help but guess that maybe the previous things had been exposed.


    Grand Elder Shuihenmen looked at Su Yan and said coldly, "Close the exit, it''s related to him!"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, with stunned and even surprised faces, what is going on.


    Grand Elder Shuihenmen gritted his teeth and said: "He killed our elder!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, and each of them had their mouths widened, their faces full of incredible.


    Even Ming Kaili and others were quite surprised, thinking that this was pure nonsense, how could Su Yan killed the elder Shuihenmen, there was no intersection at all, although he was very upset with Su Yan.


    But at this moment, the dark horse felt as if there was a light in his heart, illuminated, and his eyes became bright.


    "Provoked Shuihenmen, your kid is in trouble now."


    But who knows that Shuihenmen Great Elder continued: "He not only killed our elder, but also the other four sects!"


    Huh huh!


    Everyone felt that the blood in their whole body had stopped flowing, and the whole person seemed to be petrified.


    This incident is too unbelievable. The killing of the elders of the Five Main Schools has not happened in thousands of years.


    At the same time, these people looked at Su Yan and waited for Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan''s complexion was flat, his bangs were blown by the breeze, sometimes blocking his vision, and sometimes showing those deep eyes.


    Su Yan did not speak!


    This made many people even more shocked, one by one, as if a steamed bun was stuffed in their mouth, and their eyes were wide open.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Why do you have the courage!"


    "too terrifying!"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s impression in everyone''s heart changed instantly, and he was a person of two worlds.


    The previous Su Yan was the key, which made people envy and hate. Now everyone is thinking about how Su Yan died in the end.


    "Su Yan, your sophistry is useless, because all the ascendants who have ascended to the upper world can testify this time!"


    Xiao Meng clenched her fists at this moment. Of course she understood that the matter was very big, very big.


    "Go in."


    Su Yan directly put Xiao Meng into the ghost gourd, and then looked at the elder Shuihenmen, with a smile on his face.


    The great elder of Shuihenmen Su Yan was about to split, and his vital energy turned into a horrible beam of light, blasting towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan casually punched it and blasted it away, then looked at the elder Shuihenmen and said, "They want to kill me, should I let them kill?"


    Where would the Great Elder Shuihenmen listen to the explanation? Even if Su Yan had any reason, even if the sky was falling, it would not change his killing intent.


    Now the matter has been known to all the various factions of the palace, if Su Yan does not die, then his Shuihenmen and even the other four sects will be damaged.


    Therefore, Su Yan must die!


    Elder Suihenmen closed his eyes, with a trace of pain on his face, and finally slowly relieved.


    People cannot be resurrected from death, only the murderer can be buried.


    "You judge yourself!"


    The voice of the Great Elder Shuihenmen was extremely indifferent, but also with violent anger. This was even more a command!

 Chapter 2110： Pinched one after another!

    He didn''t want to do it himself, because he would think that would dirty his hands, and letting Su Yan decide on himself was the best result.


    In this way, he didn''t do it directly, and he wouldn''t lose the handle. When the time comes, Xuanji Sect also has a saying.


    Liu Laodao and others nodded at this moment.


    "This old man has a deep heart."


    "It''s cheap to judge him. If it weren''t for the reason that he was a disciple of Xuanji Sect, I would definitely kill him!" The elder of Yu Beast Gate was full of anger and couldn''t calm down.


    "Fine, as long as he dies, the matter should end." Old Liu Dao gave the order.


    When the others saw this, they could only nod their heads.


    Still thinking about it, Su Yan is dead, the matter should be over, it is impossible to go to Xuanjizong for an explanation.


    No one can be so stupid, this group of people mixed in this position, their brains are smarter than anyone else.


    As for the entire competition ground, all the people, from all sects, everyone looked to Su Yan and waited for his choice.


    But from everyone''s point of view, even if Su Yan is so powerful and talented, it''s just arms, not thighs.


    "A generation of geniuses will die." Someone sighed.


    "Yeah, this time our mansion will probably be at the bottom again."


    "Hey, there is no way, who made him young and arrogant, even the elders of the Five Martial Arts dared to kill him."


    "An ascendant must have been humiliated by the words of the elders of the Five Martial Arts, and he was forced to kill."


    ...


    A group of people talked a lot, but they all sighed. Compared with the killing of the five elders, they value the achievements of the government more.


    This is related to the face of their domain and the resources that all sects get in the Xuancheng Empire.


    The last one is destined to get the least resources, which is something no one wants to see.


    If they don''t kill Su Yan, they are confident that Su Yan will definitely get a good ranking.


    "Pity."


    A faint smile appeared on Ming Kaili''s face, this result was simply unexpected.


    Of course he wanted Su Yan to die, so that he could regain the position of Xuanjizong''s major disciple.


    But the dark horse didn''t think so at this moment, Su Yan was too powerful, he had been defeated by Su Yan, and he had gone to the Xuantian Gate, and he had to take out his old book.


    When Su Yan died, he didn''t need to take out his old fund, and he could even represent the realm, and his future was unlimited.


    It can be said that Su Yan''s death was something many people would like to see, or even anxious, of course, some people would not want to see it.


    Xiao Meng is the first one, and so are Chang Yuan and others.


    They are raising ghost gourds, but they are anxious to know the outside world.


    Su Yan patted her chest and said lightly: "Don''t panic, they can''t kill me."


    Su Yan''s voice was very small, but it was heard by the people around him, and the faces of all of them were strange.


    "It''s this time, still so arrogant."


    "Yes, aren''t dead pigs afraid of boiling water."


    "I don''t see it, he was never afraid from start to finish."


    The surrounding voices kept talking, but the Great Elder of Shuihenmen had already walked towards Su Yan.


    "Toast and not eat fine wine, let you judge yourself is to save you face and leave a whole body!"


    The Great Elder Shuihenmen glared at Su Yan, like a dark beast. At this moment, with his teeth and claws, he could swallow Su Yan at any time.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face with disdain, his bangs were blown by the breeze, and his eyes were looming.


    Regarding this, the Great Elder Shuihenmen could not bear it. If he didn''t take action at this point, it would really damage his majesty.


    "It''s you who forced me to kill you!"


    The Great Elder Shuihenmen gushed out of his body, and there was a terrifying wave between his hands, as if gas.


    "Three-point vitality formula!"


    The Great Elder Shuihenmen roared, the secret technique was displayed, and he slapped Su Yan directly.


    On his palm, there is a gas-like power transformed by vitality, which is very terrifying. It is a secret technique and his unique skill.


    "This old thing is a trick when it comes to hands, and that kid is probably going to be photographed into flesh!" The third uncle of the Zhang family stroked his beard and said coldly.


    "Leave him a whole body, I don''t appreciate it, no wonder others!" Old Liu did not mean to sympathize.


    And some people around have closed their eyes, they know that the next result will be bloody.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that Su Yan stood upright without moving a single bit, welcoming the attack from the elder Shuihenmen.


    The realm of the Great Elder Shuihenmen was at least at the peak of Jindan 1st Grade. Killing a genius disciple, wouldn''t it be the same.


    However, this genius is no ordinary person, he is Su Yan, he is Su Baxian!


    Su Yan''s eyes were incredibly deep, two groups of flames slowly condensed, and his body was enveloped by a wave of terrifying waves, which was even more terrifying than the wave of the Great Elder Shuihenmen!


    Everyone hadn''t reacted yet, Su Yan''s hand was directly towards the Great Elder Shuihenmen.


    Ignore the secret technique of the Great Elder Shuihenmen!


    The arm directly grabbed his neck, and then carried it over.


    The elder Shuihenmen didn''t react, he only felt a throat piercing, and a feeling of suffocation made him very uncomfortable.


    Then, he was off the ground, floating in the air.


    Su Yan carried the Great Elder Shuihenmen, his eyes were gleaming, and at this moment, he was incarnate as a murderer!


    "I, Su Ba, is going to kill here today. You forced me!"


    Ignoring the rules, ignoring the realm, Su Yan directly used his hands to crush the neck of the Great Elder Shuihenmen.


    The Great Elder Shuihenmen howled in pain, terribly miserable.


    Because Su Yan not only crushed his neck, but also squeezed his soul, which was fatal.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to be stupid, their faces full of incredible, and those pairs of eyes seemed to have seen the most incredible things.


    After a long time, it was a small school leader who exclaimed: "He...he...he!"


    He said something at all, because it was too shocking, too shocked.


    Su Yan actually picked up the Great Elder Shuihenmen, as if he was carrying a duck, with no resistance.


    But Liu Laodao and others stood up long ago, breathing fire in their eyes.


    "Su Yan, let go of the Grand Elder Suihenmen!" The Grand Elder of Yu Beastmen shouted.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, glanced at the elder Shuihenmen whose neck was drooping, and said lightly: "Let it go and let it go."


    Su Yan''s secret technique directly shattered the soul of the Great Elder Shuihenmen, making him completely dead.


    At this moment, everyone present was shocked, and never expected that Su Yan would really dare to kill the elder Shuihenmen!


    "Zhuzi is looking for death!"


    The Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate was full of fire, like a fire man, with all his clothes broken, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    Along the way, the flames rose and turned into flames in the sky, as if a fire dragon was roaring.

 Chapter 2111： Shattered

    Su Yan directly threw the corpse of the Great Elder Shuihenmen to the ground, facing the rushing of the Great Elder Yushumen, he did not retreat at all, but directly greeted him.


    The people around stepped back directly, squeezing in the corner, for fear of taking a step closer.


    The majesty of Yuan Li of the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate was too terrifying, it was like a ball of fire rising, and the high temperature made many people uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the Great Elder of the Royal Beast Gate was already crazy, his eyes were red, like an ancient alien beast, his whole body protruding violently, rising by one meter, like a giant.


    He has lost his reason, and now he only wants to kill Su Yan. If he doesn''t get rid of this one, he will have endless troubles. The five major goalkeepers will face scandals, and there will be no majesty in the future!


    And Liu Lao Dao was standing on the edge of the stands. Although he was also extremely angry, he still retained his sense.


    After all, he is the master of the sect, with a high position, and more ethical than these great elders, and he did not put Su Yan in his eyes.


    Killing a Shuihenmen great elder, although it was beyond his expectation, it didn''t mean anything, because he knew that Yushumen great elder was even more terrifying.


    You must know that this fierce man, going crazy, his power and even the second-ranking Jindan strong will be jealous.


    Yu Beast Gate, focused on strength for a thousand years, never falsified.


    At this moment, the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate, transformed into a fire man, directly blasted Su Yan with a punch.


    His power is extremely powerful, and with a punch, the space fluctuates a little, as if this punch can destroy the world!


    The people around were frightened, all looking uneasy, running power to avoid.


    Even Liu Laodao built a huge protective cover for this, covering the entire venue to prevent Yuanli from leaking and hurting others.


    But Su Yan''s eyes burst out coldly at this moment, with a light in his hand, and a terrifying force circulated out.


    At the moment of rushing out, Su Yan clenched his fists and confronted him!


    boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    A burst-like sound, followed by countless thunder-like sounds, as if this sound came out, splitting directly into countless terrifying sounds.


    The entire teaching of the dead was shrouded by this terrifying fluctuation, and countless people fell into complete panic.


    This makes people never think that the great elder of Yu Beast Gate has such a terrifying power, but Su Yan can punch him without losing the slightest bit.


    The third uncle Zhang''s face suddenly changed, looking at the field and couldn''t help saying: "This son is so terrifying!"


    "Ascendant, is this an anomaly?!" The great elder of the ancient gate of Loulan was also uneasy, and he saw the difference.


    Old Liu Dao waved his beater at this moment and said directly: "It''s okay, I don''t believe he can reach the sky!"


    But as soon as Liu Laodao said this, there was a change in the field.


    Seeing that a single blow could not be achieved, the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate was furious, furious, and burned even more. He directly transformed himself into a secret technique and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Taking oneself as a secret technique, this is a sacrifice to oneself, this is a wave of desperateness, if you lose, you will die.


    This made no one think that the strongest secret technique of this Royal Beast Gate was cast out.


    Even Lao Dao Liu didn''t think about it. It can be said that he can''t do anything now, he can only watch.


    His shots were of no avail at this moment, because the Great Elder Yu Beast Gate did not need his shots if he won, and he could not save his life if he shot them.


    Su Yan had a cruel smile on his face at the moment, and the **** of death Su was activated again!


    "Come on, today I will kill!"


    Su Yan was full of death aura, and a golden and black dragon appeared behind him, and even more terrifying fragmentation power circulated in front of him.


    When the Great Elder of the Yu Beast Gate was only a few minutes away from Su Yan, the fragmentation force in Su Yan''s hand moved and directly blasted out.


    Su Yan used a lot of the fragmentation style of "Shaking the Sky Sixteen Forms", but it was performed in the martial arts world and the martial arts world.


    He hasn''t done much in the upper world.


    He has been cultivating in this world, and the sixteenth-shaking style has been transformed, possessing the destructive power of the heavenly rank, and even wirelessly approaching the fairy tactic!


    As soon as the shattering shot, the entire space was torn apart, countless void darkness emerged, and the vortex continued, as if a black hole emerged.


    The attack from the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate also arrived, directly in front of Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s fists resisted, and at the same time, the power of fragmentation continued to consume the power of the Great Elder Yu Beast Gate.


    But for a moment, the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate himself appeared, all in ragged clothes.


    "Zhuzi, damn!"


    The great elder of Yu Beast Gate was horrified, his eyes glared, at this moment he wanted to regret it was too late.


    He couldn''t think of the fact that the child in front of him was so terrifying, it made him terrible and terrified!


    His power was completely suppressed, and the power of fragmentation continued to dissolve his power, and finally began to dissolve his body.


    "Stop, stop!"


    The Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate finally couldn''t help it, and roared sternly, his expression completely changed at this moment.


    He is horrified, afraid, fearful, regretful, uneasy, and trembling!


    All the feelings were mixed together, making his face distorted, completely disappearing from the breeze of the Great Elder Yu Beast Gate.


    He wants to live, he doesn''t want to die!


    However, how could Su Yan stop, he was already immortal, and he would not be merciful.


    Moreover, Su Sha Shen has been activated, and today he is destined to splatter the sky with blood. How can he stop if he does not kill a happy one, kills a world-shaking ghost.


    The power of fragmentation dissolves the body of the Great Elder Yu Beast Gate, everyone is watching, and they can only watch.


    Even if it was Liu Lao Dao who wanted to make a move, it was of no avail, and he couldn''t help at all.


    The disciples of Yu Beast Gate were crying, howling miserably, and embarrassed.


    The third uncle of the Zhang family couldn''t help it at this moment and rushed out directly.


    "Even if he is dead, I can''t let him turn him into a mass of ashes!"


    But the third uncle of the Zhang family couldn''t get half a step close at all. Su Yan''s coercion was too strong, and he had a natural suppressive power.


    More than that, the power of the Great Elder of the Royal Beast Gate is also extremely terrifying, making it impossible to get close.


    "help me!"


    The big elder of Yu Beast Gate had lost his legs, and he was wailing and crying for help, who was enduring extreme pain, but no one could help him.


    Su Yan was not cruel, but did the most correct thing. This group of people was purely looking for death.


    But for a moment, the Great Elder of the Royal Beast Gate was completely turned into a mass of ashes, drifted away in the wind, and completely died.


    And Su Yan did not give up at this moment, killing the Great Elder of Yu Beast Gate, this was just the beginning.


    He glanced at the third uncle of the Zhang family, with killing intent in his eyes, the ultimate killing intent.


    Su Yan walked towards the third uncle of the Zhang family. He knew that it was inevitable and there was no possibility of resolution.


    In this case, why bother talking nonsense and just kill it directly.


    The great elders of the ancient gate of Loulan also flew in at this moment, and more than that, even the great elders who had been taught by the past were allowed to support Liu Laodao!

 Chapter 2112： No one can fight!

    Su Yan''s actions were so shocking, it was simply explosive, and it was impossible to guess.


    The Su Yan in everyone''s eyes at this moment has completely become a **** of murder, what a young genius, what an ascendant, go to the bullshit!


    They dared not speak at all at this moment, did not dare to confide a word, they could only curl up and shiver in one corner.


    Just kidding, the big elders of the five major sects are all killing and playing, how powerful this is, it is simply unimaginable!


    Not only people from all walks of life, but even Ming Kaili and others were completely confused.


    They knew that Su Yan was very strong and the five elders were defeated, but they couldn''t imagine that Su Yan would be able to kill the great elders of Shuihen Sect and Yu Beast Sect at will!


    Ming Kaili was holding his head. At this moment, he could hardly accept the fact that he was still thinking that Su Yan was killed and he could return to his position as a major disciple.


    But now it seems that this is simply impossible, and it will never be possible.


    Li Aotian''s thoughts were the same as Ming Kaili''s, and his heart was very bitter.


    Liu Jin didn''t dare to say anything at first. Although he was the little prince of the Xuancheng Empire, he was still a little weaker than the great elders of these first-class schools.


    If his father was here, he would still be able to pretend, but now he is alone.


    However, the expression on his face is different now, it is wonderful, his hands clasped, obviously a pleasant surprise.


    "Big brother is my big brother after all!"


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to all this around him, his gaze just stayed among the elders and others.


    Three people came in a sudden leap, all of them were great elders under the sect, with high status and powerful strength.


    Of course, the deceased elder teaching is also the peak state of Jindan First Grade!


    As for the third uncle of the Zhang family and the great elders of the Loulan Ancient Gate, they are undoubtedly the pinnacle of Jindan One!


    If you don''t reach the peak of Jindan First Grade, you don''t have the face to be a great elder. This is the rule of the first-class school.


    The three of them surrounded Su Yan, and all three parties had vitality radiating, and a cage had already been formed, and Su Yan wanted to leave it hard.


    "Su Yan, you are so bold!"


    The third uncle of the Zhang family was the first to show off his power, and his whole body''s vitality turned into a phantom of a strange beast, covering the sky and the sun, and the entire sky was constantly changing.


    More than that, the surrounding area he was in was illusory, and it felt like a fairy.


    Su Yan was indifferent, he didn''t even have the idea of ??being angry, just talked casually.


    "Don''t say you killed the five great sect elders, today you actually killed two sect elders one after another!"


    "The crime is to blame!" Loulan Gumen Grand Elder growled coldly.


    "The sin is unforgivable!" The deceased elder also added fuel and jealousy.


    Su Yan smiled coldly and looked at the three of them and said: "Killing the two old men is a crime. Then I will kill the three of you. Shouldn''t I go down to eighteen levels of hell?"


    The faces of the three of them were violent, and there was a cold light in their eyes.


    "Arrogant!" The third uncle of the Zhang family looked at Su Yan, a rune appeared in his hand, golden light shining everywhere.


    "I will kill you here today!"


    The golden rune in the hands of the third uncle Zhang��s hand rushed directly towards Su Yan, the light grew higher and higher, shining everywhere, and the people around did not dare to look at it.


    Su Yan smiled even more, disdainfully said: "A broken talisman also wants to trap me!"


    Su Yan was full of vitality, and a burst of soaring power shot everywhere, the golden rune suddenly dimmed, until there was no luster.


    When the third uncle of the Zhang family saw this, his face suddenly changed and his heart ached.


    This golden rune was his secret treasure, and it was directly destroyed by Su Yan when he took it out today.


    "Zhuzi, I want you to pay for my life!"


    The golden characters in the hands of the third uncle Zhang''s hand kept shining, and he directly typed dozens of big golden characters, and moved towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    Each golden big character actually has a kind of magical power, just like a kind of magical power, very terrifying.


    And the great elder Loulan Gumen next to him also roared: "Let me help you!"


    He knew that the nails could not kill Su Yan if he did not join forces, but would be defeated by Su Yan individually.


    A piece of jade pendant appeared in the hands of the great elder of the ancient door of Loulan, it was extremely white, and it contained a terrible curse secret technique!


    "How can I be missing!"


    The Great Elder of the Retirement Teacher rose up into the sky, knotted his hands, and directly played a resurrection tactic, which was obviously the secret technique of the gate.


    In this shot, the three of them all used their own methods, and they were all the strongest secret techniques. Obviously, they wanted to kill Su Yan with one blow.


    They didn''t want to delay too much. After all, Su Yan killed the elder Shuihenmen at will, so naturally he didn''t dare to ask for it.


    The three secret techniques, from three directions, directly attacked and killed Su Yan, approaching every second.


    Su Yan''s eyes appeared coldly, and his long hair was very flowing. His arms were tense at this moment, his muscles were prominent, and his body''s vitality was directly running on his arms.


    "Whatever your secret technique, I will break it with one punch!"


    Su Yan used the power of "Li Jue" to overwhelm the sky, and the ultimate strength is hard to match.


    Su Yan''s current power is already two layers of heaven, and it can only be regarded as one layer in the martial arts world and the martial arts world, and it has completely changed.


    The power blasted out, and there were lightning waves between his arms, and the surrounding air was directly compressed, and the space was a little distorted by Su Yan''s punch.


    At this moment, countless people are looking at the field, they want to know who has won and who has lost!


    Not only them, but Ming Kaili and others are also staring at the court. They want to know the result, and they want Su Yan to lose.


    Even Old Tao Liu had a serious face at the moment, biting his lip, waiting for the result.


    As a result, it turned out that Su Yan''s fist was unstoppable, and he directly broke a dozen golden characters of Zhang Family''s third uncle, and at the same time, the curse secret technique of the ancient elder of Loulan was completely invalid for Su Yan.


    Even though the elder''s resurrection tactic was powerful, after holding on to Su Yan''s fist for a while, it finally had to fall apart.


    Everyone''s eyes stopped abruptly at this moment, there was no response, completely dumb, completely stunned!


    Even Old Dao Liu was trembling a little at this moment, his face was extremely pale.


    He wanted to take action to stop Su Yan, but after all, it was still too late.


    "hateful!"


    Old Liu''s voice roared, shaking the sky.


    And he roared out, all three of the Great Elder Loulan, the Third Uncle of the Zhang Family, and the Great Elder under his sect broke directly, and their bodies became a pile of fragments.


    Liu Laodao''s voice was too high, making their bodies unable to support them.


    Of course, the most important thing is that all of Su Yan''s fists fell on them, leaving his power completely in their bodies.


    Just like this, letting their bodies look like glass will they be shattered by Liu Lao Dao''s voice.


    At this moment, the three of them had only their souls left, trembling and panicking.


    But Su Yan didn''t hesitate to grab the three souls and pinched them to death at will.


    The trio of souls were scattered and completely fallen, and a generation of strong men actually ended up like this. .


    Su Yan looked around, and finally fixed his gaze on Old Dao Liu in the stands.


    He shouted directly: "Is there no one who can fight!"

 Chapter 2113： Fight against Old Road Liu!

    Su Yan''s voice resounded through the sky, and his voice resounded throughout the world!


    Everyone was shaken by Su Yan''s voice, and they didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    Is this still a juvenile genius? This is a man like a hero. In terms of his boldness, momentum, strength, and character, he can''t see that he is a juvenile genius.


    Many people are puzzled, but don''t dare to think deeply.


    They don''t know how this will end now, because things have exceeded their expectations and have exceeded their imaginable range.


    The big elders of the five major sects are all killed, this will definitely make the headlines of the mansion, and may even appear on the Imperial Daily of the Xuancheng Empire.


    It was too shocking. Compared to Su Yan''s affairs in Black Iron Fort, it was a little bit bigger for Sesame.


    The government hasn''t experienced such a major event for many years, it''s an unprecedented event.


    The little dream in the ghost gourd was excited like a fool at the moment, still waving his fists, following the appearance of Su Yan.


    "Brother Master is the best!"


    Chang Yuan and the others had been paralyzed with fright a long time ago. The Great Elder of the Five Martial Arts can only use one sentence of my heaven to describe their mood.


    However, of all the people in the audience, only one person''s eyes were full of gloom, so gloomy to the extreme, that eyes were like beasts from hell, breathtaking.


    Don''t think about it, of course it''s Mr. Liu.


    This was completely beyond his expectation, he knew that things were playing a big deal, and the playing was big.


    An ant in the eyes of a mere sect, as a result, he killed five major elders, including his sect!


    This is an unacceptable result, this is an unbearable loss, my heart is bleeding!


    In this battle, the overall strength of the mansion will be weaker by three points!


    Liu Laodao stared at Su Yan, the beard at the corner of his mouth was trembling.


    "I underestimated you, underestimated you!"


    Old Master Liu was heartbroken. He knew that he had just shot Su Yan and killed Su Yan. So many things hadn''t happened.


    Thousands of calculations are not as good as heavens!


    Su Yan looked indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard what Liu Laodao said, just said: "Forcing me to kill, I will kill you today!"


    Su Yan''s words were not loud, but they were like a shock to the sky, as if to scare the sky down!


    Countless people''s face twitched, feeling that their blood was solidified. It was really blood impassable and even unable to breathe.


    "What did he just say?!"


    A second-rate sect head tremblingly asked the person next to him.


    "Kill...Kill...He is going to kill Head Liu!"


    Hiss... Hiss!


    Everyone took a breath, this is too crazy, even the master of the past life dare to kill!


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, thinking that he was floating, had red eyes, and had fallen into madness.


    "If you want to destroy it, you must first make it crazy!"


    At this moment, Liu Laodao laughed loudly, the laughter penetrated the clouds and shook the world.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Liu Laodao laughed constantly, full of mockery.


    Killing him is simply lunatic.


    Su Yan only said one sentence, he didn''t repeat it, he didn''t want to repeat it, because he felt that he had already explained what he was going to do.


    A long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally the Tai''a sword.


    In the previous practice, Su Yan directly melted the rusty Yue Wang Goujian sword that was used to raise the ghost gourd, and merged it into the Tai''a sword.


    The sword has a soul and the sword is intentional. The two are one, which shows the degree of difficulty, but Su Yan managed it easily.


    The Tai''a sword at this moment has a touch of respect, the respect of the emperor!


    The Taea sword represents power, bloodthirsty, and power.


    The Goujian sword represents endurance, vengeance, and emperor generals!


    The two are in one, extremely powerful.


    Su Yan clenched the Tai''a sword and looked at Old Tao Liu, with the killing intent in his eyes.


    kill!


    Su Yan slashed out with a sword. The sword hadn''t fluctuated halfway, but the sword intent had already rushed out, and he went directly towards Old Liu Dao.


    The sword intent is like the soul, covering the four directions directly at this moment, all under the shadow of the sword intent, extremely terrifying!


    And Old Tao Liu also looked cold, and a powerful wave filled his surroundings, the power of reversing!


    Everyone trembled, and Liu Lao Dao actually learned the secret of eternal teaching!


    "too terrifying!"


    "The power of twisting!"


    Countless people are stupid, this is the power that has disappeared for a long time, and its power is enlarged, that is the technique of bringing back the dead!


    The art of reviving!


    Su Yan knew best, and it was also the secret technique he most wanted.


    In order to obtain this secret technique, the prerequisite is to become an immortal. Only becoming an immortal can be used to save Ji Ruxue.


    Although it is much worse than the technique of resurrection from the dead, the power of reversal is still extremely powerful. It can make time unresponsive for a while, and even make time go back for a while!


    Originally, the sword intent that Su Yan had slashed out was already in front of Liu Lao Dao, but the sword intent dissipated and returned directly to the Tai''a sword.


    "Su Yan is dead now!" Ming Kaili showed ecstasy on his face.


    Of course, he knew the terrifying aspect of Old Liu Dao''s secret technique. It was simply terrifying. Even if the Great Elder of Xuanji Sect came forward, he might not be able to break the secret technique of Old Liu Dao.


    No wonder Liu Laodao has been in retreat, even if there is no major breakthrough in his realm, he still has great gains, because he has developed the power to reverse.


    "Su Yan, use your blood to pay tribute to the dead today!"


    The dead souls Liu Laodao talked about were the ten elders of the Five Martial Schools. The dead Su Yan of ten must be buried!


    "Die me!"


    With Liu Lao Dao''s power of twisting, the entire Quartet was enveloped in an inexplicable wave, as if this space was controlled.


    Everyone seemed to be unable to move their bodies. Someone had touched their faces before, but now their hands stayed on their faces.


    Someone was so scared that his hips were hot, but now his pants are dry.


    Everyone''s expressions have changed, this kind of power is too much against the sky, it is comparable to the sky-defying technique.


    Even Su Yan felt such terrifying fluctuations at this moment, and they were all covering him.


    This force can control him, making him unable to break free at all, as if sinking into a swamp full of mud.


    More than that, Liu Laodao now pointed at Su Yan with two fingers, moving slowly.


    He was tight all over, obviously using a lot of strength, which seemed a little strenuous.


    But at this moment, the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand actually began to scream loudly.


    Su Yan''s expression suddenly changed, and Old Taoist Liu was actually using Su Yan''s sword to kill Su Yan!


    Tai''a sword screamed even more, it was uncontrollable, and directly shone cold light.


    Under the cold light, there is a sword that can smash everything, at this moment, it is very smooth and cold, waiting for the blood to moisturize.


    "Go!"


    Old Tao Liu said, with his fingers harder, the Tai''a sword directly turned towards each other, the sword blade actually pierced Su Yan''s chest!

 Chapter 2114： Play space with me

    This scene shocked many people. As expected, Lao Dao Liu deserves to be the head of the departed teaching, and his strength is so terrifying!


    This kind of reversal is so terrible that it can kill the enemy with the enemy''s sword.


    "ended!"


    "It''s over after all!"


    "The arms can''t reach the thighs."


    Many people shook their heads, their hearts suddenly relaxed. This matter was too complicated. They just wanted to leave and leave this place of right and wrong early.


    This is the thought of everyone present, Liu Laodao''s powerful secret technique is unmatched.


    If you want to win against him, you must use the technique against the sky, or the realm is stronger than him.


    However, Su Yan is impossible, at least in their eyes.


    "Jie Jie!" The dark horse''s lips raised slightly, revealing a sneer, "Die, I still want my boss, I don''t know what to do!"


    Ming Kaili''s clenched fist was also loosened at this moment, and the tension in his whole body was relaxed at this moment, very comfortable and contented.


    Although he lost to the dark horse, he can also become a major disciple of the deceased teacher, and there is hope for the martial arts event.


    Moreover, Su Yan is an enemy in his eyes, and the enemy should die!


    Liu Jin''s eyes are red at the moment, and the boss he has finally recognized is about to burp now, and he is very hurt.


    He wanted to save Su Yan very much, but found that he couldn''t speak at all in front of Old Road Liu.


    At the moment, Liu Laodao''s eyes are full of anger, and his body is full of vitality. His whole person is like an immortal who has become an immortal, with a kind of ethereal meaning.


    "Su Yan, you killed ten elders of the five major sects. The sin is unforgivable. Death on your own sword is also an end!"


    And Su Yan''s face was flat at the moment, and he didn''t look like a dying person at all, which made Old Dao Liu even more angry.


    "Damn it, your face looks disgusting, won''t you be afraid not to beg for mercy!"


    Su Yan became more and more disdainful, and Liu Laodao was already in madness at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s Tai''a sword had already begun to cut into his chest, the placket of his clothes was easily pierced, and it began to sink into the skin, and the blood immediately stained the placket of his clothes.


    "Your secret technique is kind of interesting."


    Su Yan''s words made Old Dao Liu a little unclear, the dying man was so calm, and he said that his secret technique was just a bit interesting.


    Arrogant, too arrogant!


    "After you die, I will whip your corpse and hang you on the gate of my departed church to let the world know your evil deeds and know that the Five Main Schools are not easy to provoke!"


    The people around me are terrified, and the Five Main Schools are really not kind.


    And Xiao Meng was crying at the moment when she was raising a ghost gourd. She really thought that Su Yan could not resist, and she even figured out to take the sword for Su Yan.


    Su Yan comforted: "Why are you crying, this little trick master brother will not take it seriously."


    "You still can, the sword has entered your chest."


    Su Yan smiled lightly and didn''t care about it.


    But at the same time, there seemed to be some strange changes in the world that was originally shrouded by Liu Lao Dao Yuanli.


    This change is very subtle, very subtle, and not worth mentioning.


    However, over time, this change can be felt.


    These are like silkworms eating mulberry leaves, and ants building nests. A little bit, the speed is not fast, but they keep accumulating, and finally eat away!


    Liu Laodao naturally felt it, and what made him even more dissatisfied at this moment was why the long sword did not enter Su Yan''s chest, but it made him feel that Su Yan was not hurt at all.


    Su Yan is still like a okay person, nothing unusual.


    The long sword is really submerged, even pierced through, but it has no effect.


    Old Dao Liu wanted to draw out the long sword and stab Su Yan''s Dantian directly, but he found that the communication between himself and the long sword seemed to disappear.


    "I just found out now, you have to know that the Tai''a sword is mine!"


    Su Yan regained the sovereignty of the Tai''a Sword. How could Tai''a Sword take orders from him?


    Although the Tai''a sword pierced Su Yan''s chest, it didn''t hurt his heart. The flesh and blood could recover in a moment, so Su Yan was not in the slightest.


    What made Liu Laodao''s face even more chilly, and his whole body trembling was that he discovered the realm of Su Yan!


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    Liu Laodao roared, his voice shaking.


    How could Su Yan be in the middle of Yin-Yang realm? This is a big joke!


    Even if it is a talented person and a god-defying evildoer, but it is so easy to kill the peak of the golden core, it is at least half a step above the golden core.


    In the middle of yin and yang, his inner disciple is in this state, he can crush a bunch of them at will!


    Su Yan laughed, his realm was discovered, it didn''t matter to him, because Liu Laodao was already a dead person in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "I found out now, is it too late?!" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    Old Liu Dao''s cheeks jumped wildly, looking at Su Yan, and calling out: "Freak, freak, freak!"


    Su Yan smiled even more, and he could see the contempt and disdain for Liu Lao Dao in his eyes.


    "I am the one who killed you today!" Su Yan held the Tai''a sword in his hand and walked directly towards Old Road Liu.


    Of course Liu Laodao knew the Tai''a sword and knew that it was on the spirit weapon list, but compared to Su Yan''s realm, the Tai''a sword was not worth mentioning.


    At this moment, his heart is chilled, too much impossible for him to think and explain.


    Ascendants in the middle Yin-Yang realm possess the Tai''a sword, and killing the peak powerhouse of Jindan first rank is like killing a chicken.


    These are not the most important ones. The most important thing is that now, when he casts the twisting secret technique, he can kill Su Yan at will.


    As a result, Su Yan was unscathed, and was able to move freely between the world controlled by his secret technique.


    Liu Laodao''s face was violent, as if countless demons appeared behind him, his whole person was like a dark demon, and the sky flooded him with light.


    "why!"


    Liu Laodao retreats to practice the long-lost secret technique of the sect. He originally wanted to carry forward. This secret technique can be said to be a rare ultimate move.


    But now, a small mid-Yin Yang realm genius can ignore his secret technique, which has subverted his cognition, which makes him doubt his secret technique.


    However, this thought only passed away in a flash. In any case, he was the head of the deceased teaching, and he was the existence above the pinnacle of Ning''s Golden Core First Grade.


    No matter how you go against the sky, your arms will not lie on your thighs after all!


    "Su Yan, you are lucky to be close to the demon, but after all, you can''t escape the fate of being killed by me!"


    Su Yan smiled even more on his face, looking at Old Man Liu and said, "You have a good temperament. You came out so soon."


    Just kidding, Liu Lao Dao is also a strong man in the second level of Jin Dan!


    Su Yan knew this when he used the secret twisting technique.


    but!


    so what!


    Su Yan is fearless, not afraid at all, he can just cut it!


    "Play space with me, play a big knife in front of Guan Gong!"

 Chapter 2115： why!

    Su Yan spoke coldly, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by coldness, killing intent, and endless violent meaning!


    At this moment, Su Yan has become a **** of death again, and **** Su never kills unknown people!


    Su Yan ignored the power of Liu Lao Dao''s twisting. The entire world and the entire space were all Liu Lao Dao''s secret techniques, but he was not afraid, and did not pay attention to it.


    Why? !


    Why is it so against the sky, why can he be like this.


    Because he has the power of space!


    Su Yan gained the power of space on the earth, transformed it, refined it, and eventually became his own powerful secret technique.


    He had never used this path before, and he did it today, directly curbing the power of Liu Lao Dao''s reversal.


    No matter how you turn it around, it''s just a flash in the pan and dissipates in a moment.


    And Su Yan can control this space, this place, this world, all the flowers and trees here, he has the final say!


    Old Tao Liu also discovered the strangeness at this moment. His control was being weakened, and his twisting power seemed to be naturally suppressed.


    It''s like his secret technique is just a lamb, who is being watched by a murderer at this moment, and will become its prey.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    Liu Laodao roared, all this is too crazy, too illusory, and it''s not true.


    "I am the head of the deceased teacher, I am the second-tier golden core expert, killing you like a chicken!"


    Lao Dao Liu returned to his confidence, and his vital energy dissipated out of thin air, blessing his secret twisting technique.


    The entire sky was thick clouds rolling, and darkness fell, covering the sky and the sun, as if the end was about to appear.


    The whole resurrection teaching is like a place of sacrifice, and the place of offering heaven is the center of the formation.


    The people around had already been scared to tremble, this kind of fluctuation, this kind of power, it is simply an existence that destroys the world!


    How can they stay here unless they die!


    Everyone is running around, fleeing this place desperately.


    They could only escape very far, watching the two gods fighting on the mountain in the distance.


    In fact, the two of them have yet to fight, and there is no direct confrontation, but in fact, they are already in full swing, and they have been fighting hard!


    The power of Su Yan''s space was a strong suppression, and he had the final say in this space. Anything, any secret technique would have to creep.


    Old Tao Liu spent most of his energy, but after all, his arms couldn''t reach his thighs, and he was unable to recover.


    His twisting force was completely suppressed, crushed to death, and he was pressed to the ground and rubbed like crazy!


    It is only now that Lao Dao understands who is the arm and who is the thigh.


    His heart was filled with anxiety and strong anxiety. He even felt that Su Yan was the reincarnation of gods and Buddhas, a powerful body, and he carried endless anomalies.


    "No wonder the day of ascension, there is a vision of the sky, I did not expect it to be you!"


    Liu Lao Dao''s shawl was distributed, and the whole person seemed to be old for countless years. At this moment, he was a little lonely, a little lonely, and a little old.


    "Su Yan!"


    Liu Laodao looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of deep killing intent, endless killing intent, and unspeakable killing intent!


    Of course he hates that his own dignified generation of leaders has actually ended up in such a state.


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent, and said lightly: "Remember my name, my name is Su Baxian!"


    This is the first time that Su Yan has said his true name in the upper world. Su Yan is just his name on Earth.


    He was originally the Overlord Immortal Venerable, leading Su is a respect for the host!


    "Huh, Su Baxian, do you really think he is very breezy and strong!"


    Liu Laodao''s sneer appeared, his face was somewhat distorted.


    The two have not done anything yet, but Liu Laodao has suffered internal injuries, and it is not minor.


    Why?


    The confrontation of the secret technique, invisibly, is the most terrifying hidden kill!


    The suppression of Su Yan''s secret technique caused Liu Laodao to suffer backlash, and internal injuries were naturally inevitable.


    Old Tao Liu was clutching his chest at the moment, his throat couldn''t stand it after all, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    With this spit of blood, Liu Laodao''s whole body became even more sluggish, a bit old-looking.


    "Su Baxian, even if I destroy myself for ten years, I will destroy you!"


    Lou Lao Dao spit out a mouthful of blood again, his whole body was actually burning with light and endless vitality rose again at this moment.


    These Yuanli all turned into a killer move, and moved towards Su Yan''s attack.


    Su Yan''s disdain was even worse. Although Liu Laodao''s actions were terrifying, they were not irresistible.


    "The dog jumps the wall in a hurry, the trapped beast fights!"


    Su Yan was full of vitality and directly resisted Liu Lao Dao''s attack.


    However, Su Yan was still knocked away for a kilometer and hit the hall of the Departed Sect, and the whole hall collapsed.


    After all, Old Dao Liu was at the second stage of Jin Dan, and his strength was terrifying, so Su Yan suffered a lot from his realm.


    However, Su Yan had space to guard, and had a secret technique to protect him.


    On the contrary, at this moment Su Yan directly displayed all the sky secret techniques, all killing moves, and rushed towards Liu Lao Dao.


    "It''s time for me to do it!"


    The sky secret technique strangled Liu Lao Dao, and instantly penetrated his body, Liu Lao Dao''s skin, muscles and muscles at this moment, all fell to the ground as if being cut by a precision instrument.


    At this moment, Lao Dao Liu became a skeleton frame, only the pair of eyeballs remained.


    Liu Laodao felt the pain in his whole body, his soul was cut and scarred. At this moment, he knew how terrifying the enemy in front of him was.


    This is definitely not what a genius can explain, it is definitely a powerful reincarnation. He encountered a heavenly secret, and he could not resist.


    However, people are about to die, must strive, the final madness!


    Liu Laodao roared: "I burn all my energy and blood, and I burn all my lifespan. I will teach a hundred years of energy to operate as a bet, and I will destroy your anomaly!"


    Old Liu Dao''s whole body burned with flames, and the flames were all extraordinary, as if they could burn everything, even the world.


    Su Yan''s eyes appeared coldly at this moment. He didn''t expect that Old Dao Liu was so crazy that even his own sect was used as a stepping stone, and his heart was too strong to kill him.


    "If you are so, not only will you have no way to survive, but you will also destroy your sect!"


    "Kill you!" Liu Laodao''s bones trembled, and he said word by word, "No matter the cost!"


    At this moment, all the ultimate moves are coming towards Su Yan, the real second-tier Jindan powerhouse will destroy the world!


    There was golden light in Su Yan''s eyes, and various secret techniques appeared behind him at this moment, with even more powerful and terrifying power.


    But this slice was destroyed instantly, and it was impossible to resist.


    Liu Laodao grinned, he still won after all, although he was embarrassed.


    As long as he wins, even if he only has a skeleton, he can recover after all. Of course, his sect luck will be better.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that where Su Yan was, a ray of light appeared at this moment, and a terrible secret technique poured out everywhere.


    His power was instantly destroyed, and his skeleton was also destroyed directly, and finally his soul was scarred.


    "why!"

 Chapter 2116： Two masters!

    Liu Old Dao''s eyes widened, staring at his destroyed skeleton, obviously unacceptable.


    Originally, he thought he was going to win and could defeat Su Yan. Even if the price paid was a bit heavy, it was not unacceptable to him.


    But now, everything has changed, completely moving in the opposite direction.


    All of his own power was instantly suppressed and completely resolved!


    His skeleton was ashes at this moment, scattered from all sides, and could no longer be collected.


    Even if he could survive, he would have to find a perfect body for his soul to merge with.


    But now, not just that simple thing, his soul has also suffered a powerful backlash.


    Liu Laodao looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of resentment, he didn''t expect that the person in front of him could actually force him to such a degree.


    "Su Yan!"


    Liu Laodao roared bitterly, and there were violent fluctuations all around, and the whole world turned into illusion at this moment.


    But Su Yan was very indifferent, looking at Liu Lao Dao who was already the soul indifferently, and the killing intent did not stop.


    At this point, it is impossible not to kill.


    Su Yan walked towards Liu Lao Dao with infinite killing intent in his eyes.


    "What are you doing!"


    Old Liu trembles, backing constantly, like a poor lonely wild ghost.


    "Hmph, of course I killed you!"


    "Isn''t it enough for you to destroy my body?!" Liu Lao said, cracking.


    "You are too naive."


    A terrifying force of death filled Su Yan''s hand, and this force could kill everything.


    The space around this is controlled by Su Yan. This is his home court, this is his stage, and this is his dominance!


    Even if you are at the second level of Golden Core, you can''t stop Su Yan from being half-pointed. You can only end up being slaughtered.


    Liu Lao Dao was completely scared, his majesty had long since disappeared, and at this moment there was only panic and panic.


    As for the people around, all of them were completely stupid at this moment, and couldn''t believe it at all, they felt that they were probably blind in their eyes.


    "The head of the five sects was actually destroyed by Su Yan!"


    "This is terrible, is he the son of a god!"


    "Obviously, this is not intended to let Liu Lao Dao go, to let his soul fly away!"


    ...


    Many people''s eyes were staring at Su Yan. At this moment, they knew what a strong man is, what a genius is, and what is unmatched.


    Su Yan ignored the gazes around him. At this moment, he was a killer and should kill everything.


    Su Yan strode the meteor and rushed directly towards Liu Laodao.


    The power of space directly prevented Old Dao Liu from taking a step back. At this moment, he was like a lamb to be slaughtered, lonely and very pitiful.


    However, at this moment, among the thick billowing clouds covering the sky and the sun, a light was actually shot out.


    This light made everyone''s complexion changed.


    "The light of the head of Shuihenmen!"


    The disciples of the Shuihenmen all knelt down at this moment, tears in their eyes, and their excitement couldn''t be added.


    "Head!"


    The disciples of Shuihenmen roared with a loud voice.


    And that light did not care about these disciples, and directly diffracted towards Su.


    Su Yan casually punched, directly dissipating the light.


    But at this moment, among the thick clouds, there was a sound of thunder.


    "Zhuzi, be bold, if you dare to kill Liu Lao Dao, you will definitely bear the price of death!"


    This is the words of the head of Shuihenmen, he hasn''t arrived at this moment, otherwise he won''t be able to transmit the sound through the air.


    There was a disdainful smile on Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at Old Tao, killing intent in his eyes again.


    The power of death in his hand revolved, directly blasting towards Liu Laodao''s soul.


    The power of this punch is overwhelming, there is no escape, no match!


    Liu Laodao screamed, unable to resist in front of the huge power, and finally his soul was torn apart.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    Old Liu Dao let out a roar to his death, very unwilling, very regretful.


    In the thick clouds, the voice came again at this moment.


    "Naughty animal, look for death!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he dared to scold him for a wicked animal. The killing continued today!


    Su Yan blasted towards the sky with a fist, and the thick billowing clouds dispersed and turned into invisible.


    The whole sky was radiant, with bright stars flashing.


    The people around are already creeping at this moment, and anyone who dares to resist will undoubtedly die.


    Liu Jin and the others almost peeed their pants in fright at the moment. The boss knew it, it was too scary.


    Ming Kaili and the others are already stupid, and they are still thinking about how to destroy Su Yan and kill people with the knife. Now it seems that Su Yan has become a trend.


    In the end, he knew the gap between him and it, the difference between the clouds and the mud, this ascendant was terrible.


    All the light in the sky was shattered by Su Yan, and the whole world recovered at this moment.


    But at this moment, the flashing stars in the sky became more and more violent, and in the end they got closer and closer!


    Su Yan stood at the top of the hall with a cold face, looking at the sky, he was waiting.


    People stop killing, and Buddha stop killing Buddha. Whoever comes will die!


    Su Yan held the Tai''a sword in his hand, and his face was frosty, like a world-destroying demon, a disaster for everyone.


    But Su Yan did not kill anyone present, he only killed the person who should be killed!


    "Su Yan, you are a soaring one, you have the blessing of Xuanjizong, dare to do such a thing that is intolerable, if you don''t deal with it today, there will be no peace in your house!"


    The head of Shuihenmen stepped into the air and appeared directly in the air, surrounded by blue rays of light, and there was a **** guarding him behind him.


    Relying on his reversal power, Liu Laodao did not use the phantom of the gods, otherwise he could hold on for a few more minutes.


    You are the head of the five martial sects, and the gods are not surprised.


    The head of the Shuihen Sect Dripping Water Chuanshi stood in the air at this moment, surrounded by his powerful coercion, it was actually a fluctuating space, which weakened Su Yan''s control of the space.


    More than that, above the void, at this moment, there is a huge and extremely strange beast, which is rushing towards the departed religion.


    "The Master of the Royal Beast Gate!"


    Yu Hai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, was riding a half-step golden core strange beast at the moment, stepping through the void in a breeze, and rushed over.


    "Su Yan, you killed the two elders under my sect, today either you die or you die!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, the words of Yu Beast Gate were really naive, do you really think he will die?


    He didn''t mean to run away, he didn''t mean to back down, even the heads of the two martial arts came.


    The two looked at each other, both with a violent killing intent in their eyes, unable to stop them.


    This is something that cannot be resolved, and it is all in vain. There is only one way to solve it, and that is life and death!


    The realm of both of them is the second grade of Jindan. Although it is only in the early stage, it is a step behind Liu Lao Dao, but it is also extremely scary.


    Together, the strength of the two does not have to be weak, or even stronger.


    What''s more, Su Yan was very expensive this time, so the two believed that Su Yan would be killed.

 Chapter 2117： Brother Nine!

    At this moment, the sky is reduced to three points, one point of Su Yan''s golden elemental power oscillates, one point of the blue elemental force of Yuhai, the master of the Royal Beast Gate floating, and the other part of the blue spiritual power flowing through the water droplets and stones of the Watermark Gate master.


    The three powers divide the world into three sides, which are very powerful, and the surrounding air becomes thinner.


    The people present were shivering at this moment. How could they have seen such a battle, they did not expect that the qualifiers of the martial arts event would attract the heads of the two martial arts.


    This incident was so reversal that everyone did not expect that this would definitely make the headlines of the Xuancheng Empire!


    Who would have thought that a disciple of Xuanji Sect could make such a noise.


    Everyone has expectations in their eyes, and they really want this thing to end soon, it ends soon.


    Of course, in everyone''s eyes, this time Su Yan is about to end.


    Both of the two masters are here, who can match, even if Su Yan has the ability to guard against the sky, it will not be able to return to the sky.


    "Don''t waste it with him, let me tear him apart!"


    Yu Hai, the sect master of Yu Beast Gate, was about to split his liver, his eyes widened, and the strange beast under him also became violent and slammed towards Su Yan.


    This power is obviously a killer move, driving the surrounding visions, and the power of heaven and earth is moved.


    Old Liu Dao is dead, and Yu Hai naturally does not dare to be careless.


    At the same time, the master of the Shuihenmen sect on the side dripped and pierced through the stone, and he was not idle either, his direct power was running, and illusion appeared all around, and a terrifying secret technique was attacking and killing Su Yan.


    With the two ultimate moves, coupled with the power of the alien beast, the whole world seemed unable to withstand such power at this moment, it was too terrifying, and it was more and more terrifying than the power of the sky.


    But Su Yan, standing at the top of the hall at this moment, as if he was an okay person, without any fear.


    "Good job!"


    Su Yan grinned, his fighting intent was mobilized again, and his killing intent once again enveloped the world.


    The power of space is directly operated by Su Yan, and the surrounding area is under his control again.


    "In the middle stage of labor-management yin and yang realm, you can also kill you Jindan first-grade ants!"


    Su Yan''s dragon scales appeared on both hands, blessed with endless power, and directly displayed a terrifying secret technique.


    Ligatian!


    The ultimate strength can be compared with the sky!


    At this moment, this force was directly displayed by Su Yan, blasting towards the strength of the two.


    In midair, the horrible fluctuations are difficult to describe.


    Bang bang bang!


    The loud noise is unspeakable, everyone''s eardrums are shattering, blood is flowing, and the whole deceased teaching is now in ruins!


    The endless catharsis of vitality made this place fall into the edge of instability, as if this place had been separated from the world and was about to be destroyed.


    The underground magma can be seen, it can gush out at any time, and the ground is cracked!


    The sky was dark with no clouds, only endless black clothes, as if a black hole swallowed!


    The edge of the world''s cracking is a manifestation of the ultimate strength, a force against the sky.


    In this fight, Su Yan was not injured, still standing in the void, looking at the enemy with piercing eyes.


    On the other hand, Yuhai and Shuihenmen, the masters of the Yumon Gate, were a little embarrassed.


    Influenced by the power of space, they were slightly injured at this moment, with blood on their mouths.


    "hateful!"


    The two faces were extremely cold, and their eyes were full of coldness.


    They didn''t expect Su Yan to be so terrible, no wonder Liu Lao Dao was invincible.


    "Can''t keep it!" Water drop Shichuan looked at Yu Hai and said coldly.


    Yu Hai nodded and looked directly at his strange beast.


    With his hands running, the alien beast turned into a killer move, carrying his endless power, a fatal blow.


    "I see how you resist this time!"


    At the same time, the water drop Shi Chuan also displayed the water mark door''s unique awakening, water drop!


    The two great secret techniques were displayed at the same time, coming all over the sky.


    The sky was drizzling, but the rain was the ultimate killer, and it was hard to resist any strong Jin Dan.


    More than that, the endless power in all directions was actually squeezing towards Su Yan at this moment, and the space was infinitely reduced at this moment.


    "You have a secret technique, and we also have a countermeasure!"


    The faces of the two were extremely cold and full of killing intent. If they didn''t kill Su Yan, they knew they would never stop today.


    Su Yan also felt two terrifying powers, capable of destroying the world, and having the characteristics of insight into weaknesses.


    Su Yan''s foot power emerged, and when he stepped on it, the entire ground collapsed completely, and magma gushed out directly.


    The sky is full of magma, and countless people are horrified, fleeing in all directions, fleeing this place of right and wrong one after another.


    The magma actually resisted the secret technique of dripping the stone through the water. The drizzle was wrapped in magma and turned into terrifying bombs, shattering in all directions.


    And Su Yan, holding the Tai''a sword at this moment, directly killed the two.


    He did it, a direct killer move, without leaving the water in the slightest.


    Yu Hai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, looked cold, his face was full of disdain.


    He thought that Su Yan was invincible in secret techniques and would only fight with them, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to throw himself into the trap and send him to the door.


    "I''m looking for death by myself, no wonder we are!"


    Yu Hai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, had his arm power running, and he blasted out Su Yan''s Tai''a sword without fear.


    This power can collapse the world, extremely terrifying, after all, it is the master of the Royal Beast Gate.


    However, with a punch, he discovered something was wrong, and Su Yan''s power seemed to be no weaker than him.


    More than that, when his fist was only a few minutes away from Su Yan, he found out sadly that Su Yan''s power was a bit scarier than him.


    "How could it be!" Yu Hai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, was shocked and unbelievable.


    But at this moment, Su Yan raised the knife and fell, and directly slashed down with a sword. Yu Hai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, broke directly and fell to the ground, swallowed by magma.


    "what!"


    Yu Hai, the master of Yu Beast Gate, roared in pain, and this pain reached his soul.


    "Comparing with me is purely looking for death!"


    Su Yan has the Tai''a sword, even if he fists with it, he is not afraid of the slightest, using his strength in front of him is of course ugly.


    Of course, with his secret technique, that is also self-defeating.


    "hold onto!"


    The water droplets pierced through the stone, casting a secret technique and blasting towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not afraid, but the water dripped through the stone, but he retreated a kilometer, his blood surged, and he directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Power against the sky!"


    Water drop Shichuan was shocked on the spot, and the mid-Yin-Yang period was so terrifying, it was unprecedented.


    Su Yan walked towards the two of them, the Tai''a sword was full of coldness, extremely cold, naturally waiting for bloodthirsty.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared in the sky, very handsome, somewhat similar to Su Yan''s handsomeness, and his hair should be a little longer.


    Su Yan looked at him, his face stagnated, he was actually familiar with this person.


    "Brother Nine!"


    Su Yan didn''t believe it. He didn''t understand why this person was here or why he appeared in this place. All of this was a little bit unreasonable.


    Back then, when I went to the tomb with Mao Shiba and others, Brother Nine was among them, but when Brother Nine left, there was no news. I didn''t expect to see him today.

 Chapter 2118： Loulan Sect Master is here!

    But at this moment, Brother Nine stepped from the void, his figure becoming more ethereal and colder than before.


    Brother Nine''s eyes were covered by bangs, but he could feel the coldness in his eyes, which was very cold, just like a polar cold sky.


    The water drop stone on the side was surprised at the moment: "Brother Zhang Jiu, you are finally here!"


    Yu Hai also grinned: "Your third uncle was killed by that evil animal!"


    At this moment, the Zhang family''s children knelt down one by one, hoarse.


    "Patriarch, you must avenge your third uncle!"


    Brother Jiu looked indifferent and didn''t feel angry about it.


    He has a hidden weapon blade in his hand, spinning frantically, unable to see the shadow.


    Brother Nine looked at Su Yan, with a coldness in his eyes.


    But Su Yan smiled miserably at this moment. The people who fought together in the past have become the opposite today.


    If Mao Shiba knew this, I don''t know how he would feel.


    No matter, the time to come will come, and Su Yan also knows that he and Brother Nine are not close friends, and they don''t have a strong friendship.


    Today��s battle is inevitable, so let��s fight.


    Su Yan''s eyes showed war intent, and at the same time, killing intent filled the sky.


    But Brother Jiu didn''t mean to do anything, his eyes kept looking at Su Yan.


    "Su Yan?" Brother Nine asked indifferently.


    "It seems you still remember me." Su Yan answered with a smile.


    "My Zhang family, inheriting the position of the head of the family, will suffer from amnesia. Once in fifty years, you can see me on the earth when I am amnesia."


    "No wonder." Su Yan nodded.


    The dignified high-ranking world palace is one of the five martial sects, and the realm is at least the early stage of the second grade of Jindan, and he fell to the earth. If there is really a memory, how can he care about everything.


    "Su Yan, you killed two of my family, you should give an explanation for this."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "There is nothing to explain, let''s fight."


    Brother Nine''s face was cold, and there was a killing intent in his eyes. The blade in his hand was spinning faster and faster at this moment, generating a kind of extreme power.


    moment!


    Within seconds of reaction, the blade struck Su Yan, and after a while, a strand of Su Yan''s hair fell to the ground.


    Su Yan did not evade. He knew that Brother Nine would not kill him. He was the most accurate person.


    "The revenge is revenge. From now on, you and I will have no complaints." Brother Nine said indifferently, his eyes disappearing.


    The people present were suddenly stupid, what is going on.


    The Zhang family disciples were also stupid, so they would take revenge. This is too trivial, but they dare not speak.


    Water drop Shichuan and Yu Hai were also stunned, and the two of them reacted after a while.


    "Brother Zhang Jiu, you are playing around!" Yu Hai said angrily.


    "Yeah, he killed the two elders of your Patriarch!" Water drop Shi Chuan was anxious when he saw Brother Jiu turned around and wanted to leave.


    Brother Nine paused and said faintly: "I have already said very clearly what I said just now, and my revenge has been taken away!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Killing two people in a row and cutting a strand of hair counts as revenge? !


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and the voices continued.


    But Su Yan knew that Brother Nine was a sensible person. He knew that it was his family who provoked first, and he knew that it was his family that killed him.


    Besides, Brother Jiu and Su Yan still have a bond, so he didn''t care about Su Yan for Mao Shiba.


    Su Yan looked at the back of Brother Nine, and smiled faintly: "Mao Shiba ah Mao Shiba, you have made a nice big man."


    If Mao Shiba knew that Brother Nine was so powerful, I''m afraid he would wake up with a smile in his dreams. After all, it was Brother Nine he took in.


    Nine brothers left, although the members of his family were not reconciled, but after all they had to leave, after all, they had to listen to the Patriarch''s orders.


    "Su Yan, our Patriarch will not kill you, I will kill you!"


    The young handsome in Zhang family underwear, holding a long sword, directly stabbed at Su Yan.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that in a moment, the long sword changed direction, and the young handsome Zhang family actually killed himself.


    "I can''t kill you, I can only splash a whole body of blood!"


    Zhang''s young handsome fell to the ground, covered in blood, quite tragic.


    The rest of the Zhang family began to cry, very sad.


    At this moment, Brother Nine was actually cold, and there was a wave of violent vitality fluctuations all over his body.


    He kicked that Zhang Jiajunjie into ashes, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Stupid people are not worthy of being a member of the Zhang family!"


    The people present were even more shocked, wondering why the Patriarch of the Zhang family had such a character, it was too weird.


    The Zhang family members are even more wronged, but they will know afterwards how wise the choice of Brother Nine was.


    Brother Nine left with his tribe, and in the entire place of rebirth and teaching, only Yuhai, the master of the Yu Beast Gate, and the master of Shuihen Gate, were left behind.


    The rest are not worth mentioning, and of course they have no grudges with Su Yan. They are all watchers.


    Water drop Shichuan''s face was pale at this moment. He thought that Brother Nine would take action and the three of them would kill Su Yan casually, but now that Brother Nine is leaving, only two of them are left.


    "Don''t worry, don''t care about him!" Yu Hai, the master of Yu Beast Gate, said coldly.


    Water drop Shichuan nodded and said, "Well, we two can kill him!"


    The two secret techniques were cast out, and the entire world was suddenly covered with endless shadows. The powerful force has the ability to reverse the world, and even the waves that destroy everything.


    The two men''s faces are extremely murderous, and their hearts are even more furious. If they don''t kill Su Yan, they will not give up today!


    "Su Yan, die!"


    The two rushed towards Su Yan, all the secret techniques were used, and the ultimate moves were all revealed.


    At this moment, the people around were panicked, and the two of them were so terrifying when they joined forces. They were stronger than Liu Lao Dao.


    After all, they are all the heads of the five major sects, and the difference in strength is not very big. The two of them are naturally stronger than one.


    Su Yan''s body strength did not dissipate, the two blue dragons behind him were violent at this moment, soaring for nine days, communicating with Thunder Tribulation!


    Obviously, Su Yan was going to fight the two to the death this time, and would not be afraid of half a minute, let alone escape.


    He is not afraid, he is powerful to fight!


    When the horrific killer moves of the two of Drip Shichuan and Yuhai hit, the sky was actually a mirage set off!


    Everyone is attracted. There are constant visions in this world. How can you go out of a mirage? After all, the sun can''t be seen.


    One person walked out of the mirage at this moment, extremely vague, as if stepping on from a deserted ancient time.


    This person is surrounded by golden light, and the mirage behind him is set off, giving people a feeling of incomparably magnificent nobleness, and a magnificent force.


    This kind of power, as if there is no one now, comes from ancient times, comes from the past, and has a very ancient atmosphere.


    More than that, the mirages are all very primitive, and the pavilions are all unusually old, not the current style!


    "How can you kill the evil animal without me!"


    The master of the ancient gate of Loulan is actually here!

 Chapter 2119： Broken Knowledge

    The two powers did not stop, rushing towards Su Yan directly.


    In such a short time, the master of the ancient Loulan Gate appeared, very majestic and majestic.


    The surrounding visions were covered by him, and the sky seemed to be his stage.


    Everyone trembled, and the power of the master of the ancient door of Loulan shook Gu Shuo Jin, which was one point better than Xiao Shi Chuan and Yu Hai.


    It can be said that the master of the ancient gate of Loulan is comparable to Liu Lao Dao''s existence, or Liu Lao Dao who has learned the power of turning!


    At this moment, the disciples of Loulan Ancient Sect were all boiling, tears filled their eyes and excited.


    "The sect master has finally arrived!" A disciple cried bitterly, with excitement hard to add.


    "The doormaster is here to salute!"


    Many people kneel down and worship.


    More than that, the people of the other sects around, such as the remnants of the departed sect, such as the people of the Royal Beast Gate and the Water Mark Gate, were all excited at this moment.


    With the master of Loulan Gumen joining, this battle will be a foregone conclusion.


    No matter what you Su Yan or Su Baxian, you have to die!


    Everyone''s eyes were sharp, looking at Su Yan at this moment, it was completely looking at the dead, this kind of result cannot be changed.


    Liu Jin felt a little uncomfortable in his heart at this moment. The five elders of the tm sect were all gathered, and they had never seen it before.


    Although he had often seen extremely powerful people when he was a child, now the heads of the five major sects have all seen them, and they are shocking.


    At the same time, he was also worried about Su Yanlai. He didn''t know if his eldest brother could turn the tide and create miracles. Of course, he was not sure in his heart.


    Ming Kaili just looked tired at the moment, turning too much, slapped her face every time, and kept beating.


    Now he dare not be happy at will, afraid that it will result in death again.


    But he was still very excited, the top three martial artist, this one should be stable.


    He looked at Su Yan, that kind of resentment hatred never disappeared, instead, it kept accumulating, and it became more and more high. This has become his demon.


    If Su Yan does not die, he will accomplish nothing!


    Facing the arrival of the master of the ancient gate of Loulan, Su Yan was not surprised. If he did not come, he would be surprised.


    The power of the two gate masters blasted, and the ancient Loulan gate master also blended in at that moment, playing a secret technique, which can be said to be the power of the three people attacking and killing Su Yan.


    The power around Su Yan would shatter in a moment, unable to stop it at all.


    It was as if there were countless mirrors in front of Su Yan, all of them shattered at this moment, unstoppable!


    "Su Ba first, I think you''re not dead this time!" Water drop Shichuan showed a sneer, very arrogant.


    "I want to make wine with his heart!" Yu Hai said cruelly with a grin.


    Only the master of the ancient door of Loulan was indifferent, he was just a helping hand, Su Yan hadn''t cared about it yet.


    At this moment, Su Yan raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a disdainful smile, which made the three of them face slightly changed.


    "Rubbish!"


    Su Yan yelled coldly, and his whole body power turned into two blue dragons, wandering around, directly attacking the three powers.


    After a while, the world seemed to explode, not the explosion of objects, but the sound of the entire space, as if this world could no longer bear and was about to collapse.


    Su Yan shook his chest. Although his strength was displayed, he still received a blow. It was harmless, just a little painful.


    Dripping Shichuan''s complexion was extremely pale, he thought that this shot would surely defeat Su Yan, making him unable to fight back and become a useless person.


    I never thought that Su Yan was only slightly injured.


    "Naughty animal!"


    The master of the ancient door of Loulan looked violent at this moment, he had miscalculated, and Su Yan was stronger than he thought.


    Besides, he knew that Su Yan''s realm was in the middle of Yin-Yang realm, what kind of freak thing this was.


    Loulan Gumen''s whole body was full of light, which turned into a big killer move and attacked Su Yan.


    His radiance is extremely high, he can only kill everything, and has the meaning of destroying people and invisible.


    Water drop Shi Chuan shouted coldly at this moment: "I will help you!"


    "I will help you too!"


    The two secret skills were more powerful than before. They did everything they could, not caring about the consequences, not caring whether they would be backlashed.


    The light is so bright, there is no escape, only confrontation.


    However, Su Yan is also full of golden light at this moment, even more dazzling than the light of Loulan Ancient Gate!


    At this moment everyone was shocked, frightened by Jin Guang, and shocked by Su Yan''s horror. Is this still a human!


    Not only watching the theater, but also the face of the Loulan Sect Master at this moment is also constantly dark. He too underestimates Su Yan. This is completely a variable, a catastrophe, and a fate for the mansion!


    "Scourge!"


    Seeing his strength being resisted by Su Yan, the ancient door of Loulan finally showed a violent color on his face. His surroundings were so illusory, like a mirage, actually controlled.


    "If you can control the space, it''s no wonder Liu Lao Dao is no match for you!"


    The ancient door of Loulan learned about Su Yan''s secret and understood everything.


    At this moment, there was an ancient rune on his hands, which was very mottled, looking like torn paper that was about to become ashes.


    But Su Yan changed color at this moment, and he sensed the smell of danger from the rune. This kind of danger was unprecedented, and it was an ancient power!


    "Does the Loulan Sect Master actually use the things at the bottom of the pressure box?!" Water drop Shichuan''s face was chilly, and he was so angry when dealing with a small animal.


    "I can''t hide it!"


    The golden dog''s head tied with the iron chain on Yu Hai''s chest was actually separated from the body and directly transformed into an extremely fierce beast. It was his ancestor who surrendered!


    The dog head turned into a powerful kobold figure, holding a huge battle of Xuan Ting in his hand, and slashed directly towards Su Yan.


    There were two drops of water between his hands, and he was also heading towards Su Yan at the moment. He used his last resort. Those two drops of water were obtained by his ancestors and could not be used until a critical moment.


    "This time, I can''t do it. You''re not dead!"


    The head of the three sects was looking at Su Yan coldly at this moment, with a blazing flame burning in his eyes, killing intent breaking through the sky.


    Everyone felt the terrible power. This power was beyond his cognition. They only knew that it was terrible and it was over.


    Su Yan''s eyes were covered by the three powers at this moment, and his whole body was in endless power at this moment.


    The power of space is useless at the moment!


    More than that, his vitality was madly dissipating at this moment, because countless beasts seemed to be devouring his power.


    At this moment, the power was too much against the sky, and he was definitely not something he could resist in the mid-Yin Yang realm!


    The three of them are waiting for the result, they are eating **** this time!


    However, in the center of that endless power, under the rune suppression, water droplets, and the bombardment of dog heads!


    There is actually a strange wave in the air!


    "Break know the sea!"

 Chapter 2120： Devil!

    This wave of volatility spread from the center of the shroud, although it is weak, but it can be felt by many people.


    Very subtle, very weak, and can be ignored.


    However, the three of them couldn''t pretend not to see, pretend not to feel.


    Because they have some doubts, why this time, there will be such fluctuations.


    Could it be Su Yan''s last powerless struggle, just his tragic voice of about to die, or his voice begging for mercy.


    These are all speculations, after all, they still can''t feel what is going on with this fluctuation.


    However, for the sake of safety, for the sake of Su Yan''s death, they absolutely will not tolerate a little negligence.


    The water drop stone pierced his eyes with coldness, and the killing intent all over his body was as high as hostility, everywhere.


    He looked at Yuhai and the main building of Loulan Gate and said: "This man has a weird and cunning move, so you must not take it lightly!"


    Yu Hai and Lou Ti both nodded, of course agreeing with Drip Shichuan''s words.


    In these fights, Su Yan''s secret technique was too powerful, forcing them to use the most powerful force and secret technique.


    If you know that Su Yan is in the middle of Yin Yang realm, it can be said that this is already a crazy performance, this battle is too crazy.


    On weekdays, it is unworthy to give them shoes in the middle of Yin-Yang realm, but today they can fight with the three of them, which is too bad!


    "This time the three of us are making a move, he can''t escape even if he has nine lives!" Yu Hai said coldly.


    The stairs squeezed his beard, looked at the field, pondered for a moment, and finally said: "For the sake of safety, I will add fire to him!"


    The cuffs of the stairs filled the cuffs with a gloomy meaning, and his complexion changed slightly when the water dripped through the stone and Yuhai saw it.


    "Lou Sect, you have you!" Xiao Shi Chuan said with a smile on his face.


    The coldness of the cuffs of the stairs is actually an ancient artifact. There is a strange insect inside. Once released, it will make people enjoy the extreme pain of Tao, and the torture of life is worse than death.


    Su Yan killed so many of them and was still a high-powered elder. Of course, this was a **** hatred.


    Killing Su Yan directly would be too cheap for him. Naturally, he would have to enjoy the extreme torture in order to dissipate his heart and hate.


    The insect flew out and hovered on the edge of the violent power and secret technique. It was waiting, waiting for Su Yan to be dying, and give him a fatal blow.


    At this moment, the people around him stopped retreating. The fluctuation just now was so terrible, it was almost as if the whole place of the deceased teaching would be destroyed.


    You must know that the Zhenjiao formations taught by the deceased are all open, otherwise they would have been destroyed long ago.


    Seeing that Su Yan was trapped, this group of people knew that the matter might be stable.


    "It is worthy of being the master of the three main gates, the strength is really terrifying!" Someone sighed, and the three of them are indeed very strong.


    "Of course, the Loulan Ancient Gate, Shuihen Gate and Yu Beast Gate are three of the five most resounding sects!"


    "It''s a pity, if the three of you arrived earlier, Old Tao would not end up dead!" Someone sighed.


    When it comes to this matter, many people''s faces are a little unnatural. This matter is indeed too difficult for them to accept, and many people still think it is fake.


    Liu Laodao learned the power of reversal, which is the power of good fortune from heaven and earth, and he was defeated.


    This can only explain one problem. The young man who was enveloped by the three elements and secret techniques was too enchanting and heaven-defying.


    "Compared to the strength of the three, Su Yan of Xuanji Sect makes me admire even more, although he has lost this time."


    "Me too, such Tianjiao is a role model for me."


    "If this is not because of this, with his ability, go to the martial arts event this time, you will definitely win the championship!"


    Hearing this, many people feel even more painful. Champions of the martial arts event, they have dreamed for a thousand years.


    If you can win the championship of the martial arts event, then the prince of the Xuancheng Empire will come to that area and bring countless resources to make all the sects benefit.


    The palace that won the championship in the previous year has been developing rapidly in this century, and there are even signs of catching up with the palace!


    The palace domain is the closest domain to the Xuancheng Empire''s imperial city, and the most powerful domain in the Xuancheng Empire''s eighteen domains. This domain is not only full of sects, but also countless princes and princes.


    "It''s over, it''s over after all!"


    At this moment, Ming Kaili showed a smile that he had never had before, very comfortable, and never so happy.


    Su Yan is finally dying. It''s a certainty, which of course is a great thing for him.


    "Su Yan, you robbed me of my position. Now I know that the position of the big disciple of Xuanjizong is not easy to sit on!"


    Li Aotian beside him also smiled at the moment: "Congratulations, Brother Mingkai, will be re-appointed as a big disciple."


    Ming Kaili nodded and smiled: "Actually, I would also like to thank Su Yan. If it weren''t for him, Luo Shu wouldn''t go to the cold palace, and I wouldn''t have been so determined."


    As long as Su Yan is dead, his heart knot will be opened, and his cultivation will surely advance by leaps and bounds!


    Everyone is looking at the field, at the center of that countless Yuan Li frantically strangling, they don''t know that the faint fluctuation has always existed.


    "How pitiful, how helpless, this fluctuation must be his begging for mercy!"


    Even Water Drop Shi Chuan relaxed his vigilance. If Su Yan really had a powerful killer move, he might have used it long ago, how could he still be so silent.


    Yu Hai at his side also nodded and smiled: "The sin deserves it. This is the end of offending us!"


    "After this time, how do you explain to Xuanjizong?"


    Loulanmen main building has already begun to think about deeper questions.


    Water drop Shichuan disdainfully said: "Explain, we have to explain to them, then I will go to inquire!"


    Although Xuanjizong is the most powerful sect in the mansion, it has not yet reached the point where it can cover the sky with one hand.


    Su Yan was a disciple of Xuanji Sect, or a big disciple, and killed ten elders of their five major sects. Of course, this matter will not stop there.


    Lou Wei nodded and said, "The Shui Sect is right."


    Everyone is looking at the field, waiting for the final result.


    They can''t wait any longer, and even some people have already left.


    After such a long time, Su Yan, who must have been shrouded in vitality, would have already become dust, how could he still live.


    However, what everyone can''t think of is that the fluctuation has always existed and never dissipated. As long as the fluctuation is still there, it means that Su Yan is not dead!


    At this moment, in the middle school shrouded by Yuanli, Su Yan sat cross-legged, surrounded by endless secret techniques madly attacking him, constantly bombarding him, trying to destroy him.


    However, Su Yan was full of golden light fluctuating, unable to get close at all, letting the surrounding vitality secret technique be violent.


    Su Yan has a golden body and a secret technique to counteract the surrounding vitality, so he is not afraid.


    Of course, all of this still has to rely on his secret technique-Shattered Knowledge Sea!


    Breaking the Sea of ??Consciousness is an extremely powerful secret technique, it is the third type of "Li Jue"!


    Li Jue is a more powerful fairy formula than the Shaking Sixteen Forms. Back then, Su Yan relied on him to kill the immortals, destroy the national Buddha, and kill the demons!


    No one can stop the endless planes of Kyushu.


    Back then, the blood ancestor, the ruler of one world, was defeated by a powerful move in Su Yanli''s tactics. He was wounded for thousands of years by surrounding the powerful in the four directions, and even a sneak attack was the victory.


    Before Su Yan arrived in the qualifiers for this martial arts event, he was ready. He knew that there would be a fierce battle.


    When he first came to the upper world, Su Yan killed the elders of the martial arts sect, countless ascended people had seen it with their own eyes, and it was impossible to hide it.


    He had been trapped in the realm of these five sect masters before, and he didn''t know how powerful their realm was.


    But in the Black Iron Fort and the Mengjiang Qianlong fight, Su Yan guessed that the Mengjiang Qianlong is the first grade of the golden core, and this group of leaders is at most not the second grade of the golden core.


    After all, back then, the Mengjiang Qianlong was famous, and the four sides were misfortune. The five major sects sent the great elders and failed to kill him.


    The second grade of Jin Dan, he was only in the middle of Yin and Yang realm, and the gap in realm was impossible to be dense.


    Any move he learned is impossible!


    Then there is only one way, and that is to study new moves and even more powerful secret techniques!


    And Broken Consciousness Sea is a more powerful secret technique.


    The first type of "Li Jue" destroys the ground, you can step on everything, the ground fissures magma spurts, can destroy the mountains and rivers.


    The second type force covers the sky, can break through everything, power is respect, shake the sky and the earth, destroy everything!


    The third type of breaking knowledge, soul attack, more powerful ultimate attack, double attack, strangling the strong, the strongest secret technique!


    The use of Broken Consciousness Sea requires a process, and it doesn''t happen overnight, otherwise Su Yan would have rushed out of the surrounding Yuanli to surround it.


    The faint fluctuation is the display of the secret technique, and he can''t feel it if he is not careful. He knows that the three people will not pay too much attention to it.


    At this moment, everything takes shape, and the Sea of ??Broken Knowledge is directly displayed.


    Su Yan''s surrounding vitality skyrocketed wildly, and a terrible force filled his hands!


    The vitality and secret techniques of the three main gate masters are actually fluctuating, violent and restless at this moment, and even uneasy.


    These mysteries are like countless wild beasts. The original fangs were incomparably intent to kill, but now they are deeply jealous.


    "Kill me!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice oscillated in all directions, so high!


    Su Yan''s sound was a shock to the world, and it was spreading in all directions for a long time.


    At first, many people thought that the ending was settled and they were all ready to leave, but their faces paled by the sound, and their eardrums were shattered!


    Countless people looked at the court with deep shock and panic in their eyes.


    "Heaven, earth, the battle hasn''t ended yet!" Someone knelt and really took it.


    They didn''t expect that a small ascendant would make such a big noise and could fight to such a field.


    The secret technique of attacking and killing by the three martial sects failed to destroy him!


    Not only the people around, but also Di Shi Chuan and others were shocked, their expressions changed wildly.


    "The evil animal is really fate!"


    Yu Hai screamed violently, and all the power gathered together again.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s surrounding vitality suddenly shattered and turned into invisible. Su Yan''s countless secret techniques were directly swallowed by Su Yan and depleted.


    Su Yan stood up, his whole body was dazzling with golden light, and his eyes were more like a pair of bright eyes, which made people unable to look directly.


    At this moment, his long hair is flowing, and all the power of the heads of the three main sects has disappeared, only the power of his own power!


    Su Yan looked at the head of the three sects, his eyes were cold, and his killing intent was high.


    "Your strength is nothing but this!"


    Su Yan slammed into the ground with a punch, and the violent power actually gathered from mid-air, and there was an invisible fluctuation that became more and more terrifying!


    "What power!"


    The water drop stone waited, and his face jumped wildly. He felt the terrible fluctuation, the slight fluctuation just now, but at this moment it changed and became extremely terrifying.


    It''s not just him, Yu Hai and Lou Ti are the same, both of them are staring at Su Yan.


    And Su Yan looked up to the sky and roared at the moment: "Broken knowledge of the sea!"


    The secret technique is displayed, the whole world is like the end of the world!


    The surrounding space seemed to be still at this moment, the air seemed to freeze, everything seemed to be dominated by Su Yan!


    An invisible force rushed directly towards the three of them, beheading them invisible!


    This force is simply unstoppable, even if the three of them use the strength of feeding, they cannot be stopped after all.


    Because this is a mental attack!


    The spirits of the three of them seemed to have been hit hard.


    More than that, they felt that their souls seemed to have been severely traumatized at this moment, and could not be repaired at all for a moment.


    At this moment, the three talents knew how terrifying the person in front of them was, how defying the sky, just like Xiaoqiang, unable to kill at all, the more the battle, the stronger!


    "Naughty animal!"


    Water drop Shichuan rushed towards Su Yan, now he was mad, near the edge of madness.


    He doesn''t care, he is going to kill Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and he clenched his fist and blasted a punch directly.


    Unstoppable at all, Su Yan, who used the Sea of ??Fragmented Knowledge, was extremely powerful, and his entire body''s strength had risen to a level, just like an enhanced version.


    His fist pierced directly through the chest pierced by water droplets and stones, and directly penetrated, including the soul!


    Di Shi Chuan was trembling all over, his eyes were old-fashioned, and his face was completely pale and even incredible.


    "Cuckoo...cuckoo."


    There was a sound from the throat that dripped through the stone, but it was not the sound of words. It was more like a sound of begging for mercy and a sound of extreme fear.


    Su Yan''s fist blasted out again, this time he will undoubtedly die!


    But at this moment, Yu Hai on the side rushed out directly, making this punch for the drop of stone.


    However, his chest also burst directly, his blood and spiritual power, and his heart shattered.


    More than that, his soul was suffering severely at this moment, and the pain made his face twisted.


    There are insects in the ancient gate of Loulan that can make people miserable, and Su Yan can directly use soul attacks, making you painful a hundred times!


    At this moment, Yu Hai kept rolling, and the pain made his face twisted to the extreme, wishing to die immediately.


    Lou Qi felt a little trembling all over his body at this moment, and he even hesitated to make a move!


    This feeling is a **** on earth for a second, not to mention Su Yan has been performing it!


    The scalp numb as everyone around him saw, Su Yan had the upper hand and a powerful advantage in just a moment.


    The three sect sects are more like weak chickens, unable to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    At this moment, Su Yan gave everyone the feeling that he was not just killing a god, but also like an ancient demon, a demon king!

 Chapter 2121： Power cut three people!

    Killing the gods is to give people a kind of domineering, a lot of pressure, and a powerful killing intent.


    But the Demon King is completely different. Demon is a representative of evil, and it will give people the feeling of tremor and fear, and the tremor is beyond repetitive.


    The two feel very different, but they are somewhat related.


    At this moment, Su Yan, standing in the field, had an indifferent expression, surrounded by golden light blooming like a lotus, and even the ultimate killing intent, and the horrible fluctuations of consciousness, all gave people a sense of horror.


    It''s too strong, it''s impossible to fight, and it''s impossible to win.


    If the three big sects are surrounded by the heads of the various sects and even the disciples, Su Yan is like the kingdom of heaven at this moment.


    It was really terrifying, and it was impossible to describe the tremor inside.


    More than that, the surroundings at this moment were completely shattered, and the ground was in ruins. The formations taught by the deceased couldn''t stop Su Yan''s powerful force, and it shattered at that moment.


    The sky is blocked by countless thick clouds, and there is no sky, countless vortices are constantly rolling, as if the sky is gone.


    The people around didn''t know where to hide, or how to deal with the violent contrast.


    In the mid-Yin-Yang realm, at this moment, it is like killing a god, like a demon king, leaving the three masters helpless.


    The water droplet was lying on the ground, his chest sunken, blood flowed, his body''s vitality was dissipating crazily, and there was a dying feeling.


    Yu Hai was also lying on the ground. The difference from Shizhu Chuan was that although his chest burst and his heart was no longer, he was not seriously injured.


    The heart of such a realm can completely regenerate, and the most important thing is the dantian and the soul, which are the foundation of life.


    But at this moment, he is rolling on the ground, he is crying and howling, he is desperate for life, he wants to die but cannot die!


    Only the main building of the ancient gate of Loulan was standing, and those eyes were full of horror. They were shaking all over, and they were already scared at this moment.


    "Is everything God''s will!"


    The main building of the ancient gate of Loulan looked at the sky, feeling extremely tired. He felt that he was the master of the gate for hundreds of years as a waste of time.


    It was ridiculous that even an Ascended Ant could not deal with it.


    "Fate, fate!"


    Lou Wei''s long hair fluctuated wildly, and the whole person seemed to be in madness.


    But at this moment, the mirage above the sky, which had been covered by countless thick clouds and darkness, appeared at this moment!


    Everyone looked at the sky, with an incredible expression on their faces, how this mirage appeared without light and sun.


    Some people wiped their eyes, thinking they were dazzled, but it turned out to be true.


    "Today''s war, visions continue!" Someone sighed.


    This battle will be recorded in the history of the mansion, will be sung by everyone, and even shock the Xuancheng Empire.


    Of course, Su Yan also saw the mirage above the sky, his eyes were as indifferent as before, and his face was as cold as a knife cut.


    "Is this your capital?" Su Yan looked at the main building of the ancient gate of Loulan and said lightly.


    Lou Qi was reacting now, his face suddenly showed ecstasy, it was like sending charcoal in the snow, and withered trees in spring.


    I thought I was bound to lose, but I never thought that the ancestors would show their power!


    "Ancestral power!"


    Lou Di bowed down towards the mirage, extremely pious.


    The mirage is not the same as the previous building, but another scene, very like a castle, it is probably the panoramic view of Loulan Gate.


    The mirage slowly emerged, becoming clearer, and in the end it gave people an incomparably real feeling, as if there was a city in the sky!


    Lou Qi also didn''t hesitate at this moment, he directly pinched the tactics with both hands, and a secret technique came out to communicate with the mirage.


    The strength of the ancestors, the formation of a suppression formation, is naturally extremely powerful, and no one can break it.


    At this moment Lou Di felt that he had hope, with this formation, he would surely suppress Su Yan.


    Even Yu Hai, who was constantly rolling around, was pressing his teeth at this moment. Seeing hope, he naturally didn''t want to die.


    The pale water drop stone pierced the compulsory seal of his acupuncture point to reduce the dissipation of the vitality.


    "Lord of the door, everything depends on you!"


    Water drop Shi Chuan turned all his only vitality out and rushed towards Loudi.


    When Yu Hai saw this, he didn''t hesitate, except to save his life, everything else was given to Loudi.


    They pin their hopes on Lou Ti, and Lou Ti will surely suppress Su Yan!


    Lou Wei nodded, accepting the two''s vitality and strengthening himself.


    "Don''t worry, there are things of ancestors, and it will surely suppress the evil animals!"


    Lou Wei regained his self-confidence, just like just now, with murderous intent on his face, all hope at this moment lies in him.


    He knew that if he couldn''t kill Su Yan this time, he would be killed, and the sect would be over, and this demon would flow into the upper world, and he didn''t know how big a wave would be.


    "Su Yan, this time I don''t believe you are not dead!"


    Lou Diao''s blood hurriedly spit out all the blood, and directly used secret techniques to communicate with the mirage.


    Under the baptism of blood, the mirage is actually shining and more real at this moment, like a huge castle, with terrible fluctuations.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, he didn''t have a trace of fear, and it was ridiculous that he wanted to suppress him with a formation.


    If this Loudi knew that Su Yan was the king of formations, he would not be as confident as he is now.


    I''m afraid I was desperate long ago, waiting for death.


    "Suppression!"


    Loudi roared, the mirage trembled, and then flew directly towards Su Yan, endless rune fluctuations, more powerful power, all attacked in all directions, forming a murderous array!


    "This time I don''t believe you can live!"


    Lou Di looked at Su Yan in the formation coldly, his eyes sharp and full of murderous intent.


    He just wanted to kill Su Yan, wishing that Su Yan would die in the next second.


    At this moment, Su Yan was trapped by the formation and stayed inside the mirage. Everything inside was illusory, which was different from what he felt outside before.


    Surrounded by illusions, I don''t know if it is true or not. This kind of formation is really extraordinary.


    "Fourth-level homicide array, just so-so."


    There was a disdainful smile on Su Yan''s face. This evaluation was already a compliment. If you were to be honest, he was afraid Lou Qi could not accept it.


    The fourth-level murder array is obviously different from the third-level large array. The spirits in the fourth-level murder array are active!


    This shows that if you want to break through the fourth-level homicide formation, the degree of difficulty is much stronger than that of the third-level.


    For ordinary people, that is naturally extremely difficult, but for Su Yan, it is a small case.


    Su Yan was reborn. He didn''t leave a trace of weapons, and of course he didn''t have any reservations about his cultivation, otherwise he wouldn''t wander around the earth.


    He only left memories, but memories are his most precious wealth!


    Facing the fourth-level homicide formation, Su Yan looked straight at the moment, he was waiting, waiting for the formation to show his fangs.


    At this moment, there are just some illusory things all around, it is not worth mentioning, so that Su Yan is not interested.


    Sure enough, but for a moment, the surrounding area became more and more illusory, and there was laughter.


    "Wow ha ha ha ha!"


    The laughter was unusually hearty, and there was a contempt in it. This was obviously mocking Su Yan and wanted Su Yan to become scared.


    But how could Su Yan be afraid when he misunderstood the formation.


    Su Yan stood, waiting patiently.


    After a few seconds, a powerful wave filled his back, and Su Yan immediately turned around.


    Behind him is an extremely tall demon phantom, holding a giant axe, capable of destroying souls.


    Su Yan sneered, leaped into the air, and directly lifted the sword with his hand, and the huge demon''s soul disappeared in ashes.


    Su Yan said loudly to the outside building: "Take out your true skills, otherwise I will break the line!"


    Seeing that Su Yan was still alive, Lou Wei immediately turned gloomy, his whole body bulging.


    "Arrogant, extremely arrogant, I will send you to the west now!"


    Lou Di''s lips trembled, and he uttered a spell, and within that mirage, the world suddenly changed.


    Countless secret methods are all rushing towards Su Yan, with powerful killing intent, all of which are sharp killers.


    "Is this right!"


    Su Yan grinned. It''s good to use these secret tricks to practice hand skills.


    Su Yan twisted his neck, clenched his fists, and rushed towards countless secret techniques.


    This is a very strange scene, this formation has never happened since the beginning of its construction.


    Normally, the secret technique is chasing the trapped person, but now it is Su Yan who is preconceived and rushes towards the secret technique.


    "court death!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of Su Yan, Lou Ti growled, this time he knew that Su Yan would definitely die.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s fist blasted out the power that smashed the sea of ??knowledge, specifically restraining this kind of magical fantasy formation.


    One punch is to smash one side, all kinds of secret techniques can''t stop it at all, all of them are broken.


    At this moment, Su Yan is like facing countless mirrors, constantly shattering.


    A few minutes later, all the secret techniques had disappeared, and Su Yan was blasted out!


    Lou Qi, who was full of cold expression, suddenly changed his face at this moment. This was the strongest killer move of Mirage, condensing almost all the secret techniques of Loulan Ancient Sect, and it was extremely powerful.


    But the result, this result makes it difficult for him to accept!


    Seeing Lou Lu''s complexion changed suddenly, Yu Hai and Di Shi Chuan''s complexion also changed.


    "What''s the matter?!" Di Shi Chuan asked hurriedly.


    "The puzzled person, the puzzled person, is a person who can''t explain it!"


    Lou Wei held his head with pain on his face. He knew that he was completely defeated, and there was no way to resist.


    Sure enough, Su Yan smashed all the secret techniques, and the entire formation became empty, without fluctuations.


    This formation now only has the power to trap, without the power of strangulation!


    Su Yan showed a light smile on his face, and said to Lou Qi: "Is there a misfire? What about a killer move!"


    Lou Lu was angrily spit out a mouthful of blood, this is too arrogant.


    But arrogance has capital, he has no choice, now there is only one way, and that is to escape.


    Lou Wei took a step forward, soaring through the clouds and driving the fog, Sa Yazi ran wildly, just wanting to escape this place of right and wrong.


    Seeing this scene, Water Drop Shi Chuan and Yu Hai saw 20,000 heads of grass in their hearts.


    "Fuck!"


    The others were also shocked, what''s going on? !


    I thought that Su Yan was bound to die, but after doing this for a long time, he ran away for the sake of the master of the ancient gate of Loulan!


    Just as everyone was puzzled, there was a noise in the formation, and a powerful force was bombarding the formation!


    "Different formations, even if you don''t find a formation, you can still break it!"


    Su Yan has this confidence, this formation without a killer move is like a broken arm, not to mention.


    Su Yan''s fist ran the power of Shattering the Sea of ??Consciousness, as well as the ability of various secret arts, and directly blasted towards the edge of the formation.


    This fist broke the sky and shattered everything!


    Rumble!


    The sky couldn''t bear this kind of power, but thunder came.


    But this thunder sound couldn''t be compared with the sound of Su Yan''s array bombardment, that sound completely turned into a high-decibel sound!


    But at this moment, I saw that there was still another hole in the mirage, and Su Yan with a firm face came out of it!


    Everyone''s eyes widened, as if seeing a ghost, one by one was completely speechless.


    Ming Kaili directly sat on the ground, as if stupid.


    Liu Jin jumped straight up, happier than anyone else.


    And Su Yan, snapped his fingers, and the huge mirage behind him collapsed at this moment!


    The battles rushed for thousands of miles and stayed for a long time.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, Lou Ti was almost gone.


    But Su Yan didn''t panic at all. Lou Qi has a four-level homicide formation. Didn''t Su Yan close the door and let the dog go! "


    "Run, run hard, I will lose if I run!"


    Su Yan stood calmly, smiling at Lou Qi who was running away.


    When Lou Wei reached the edge of the formation, he discovered everything and his face was terrified.


    "No, I want to live, I can''t die!"


    Lou Ji''s constant bombardment formation was useless, but he suffered backlash and was scarred all over his body.


    Seeing this, Su Yan stepped directly on the cloud and grabbed Lou Qi by the neck.


    Su Yan threw Lou Ti directly on the ruins, staring at the three people coldly.


    "Fight with me, you are still a little tender."


    This didn''t sound right, and everyone around was a little confused.


    Of course, if they knew that Su Yan was actually an old monster, they would naturally be relieved.


    Su Yan looked at the three with cold eyes, and a murderous intent was revealed in his eyes.


    The three hurriedly bowed down, looking at Su Yan repeatedly begging for mercy.


    "Spare me!" Di Shi Chuan had already lowered his posture.


    He understood now that the person in front of him was the chosen son of heaven and could not be confronted.


    Su Yan sneered, slashing out the Tai''a sword in his hand, the dantian pierced by the water droplets shattered at this moment, and his soul was also shattered, completely dead.


    When Yu Hai and Lou Ji saw this, they knew that they hadn''t beg for mercy, so they stood up directly.


    "Kill!" Yu Hai pretended to be a tough guy.


    Su Yan smiled and nodded, raised the knife in his hand and slapped it directly, Yu Hai died.


    Loudi was left, and the disciples of the ancient Loulan school behind him wept bitterly, heartbroken and desperate.


    "Release my disciples, they have no fault!"


    Su Yan nodded his head. He didn''t want to kill people. It was this group of people who forced him to kill. After killing these sect masters, he didn''t bother to manage the sect disciples.


    At least those disciples have no hatred with him.


    "I promise you, I will only kill you, not your disciples!"


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand was cut out again, and the second-ranking Jin Dan strong Lou suddenly suddenly!

 Chapter 2122： Fabricate

    Lou Wei was covered with blood, his head fell to the ground, his dantian shattered, his soul was destroyed, and his body died away!


    But the Tai''a sword killed the three people, and there was no sign of blood on the sword body, the same cold light was incomparable.


    Su Yan retracted the Tai''a sword, his face regained his complexion, and the violent vitality around him also dissipated at this moment.


    On this trip, many prefecture martial arts events are ranked first, and the four masters of the five sects are cut!


    Such a record can be described as extremely brilliant, absolutely shaking the entire government, even alarming the imperial city!


    And Su Yan will become famous because of this battle and spread everywhere.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t think so much. His purpose was very simple. If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend people.


    It''s not that this group of people has to seek death, and he won''t make it.


    Su Yan glanced around. At this moment, the surroundings were full of ruins, completely changed, and it is estimated that it will not be able to recover for a hundred years.


    He climbed into the air, and everyone around him changed their colors when he saw this.


    Of course they were uneasy, if Su Yan came to kill people, wouldn''t they all have to finish it.


    But Su Yan said at this moment: "This battle is not what I wanted, but it is aggressive. If you want to take my life, then weigh your own abilities!"


    The voice radiated in all directions and persisted for a long time. No one dared to look at Su Yan directly, all of them lowered their heads, not daring to be dissatisfied.


    Seeing that all the sects around him were silent, Su Yan''s face was completely flat, and he glanced at Ming Kaili and others who were paralyzed on the ground.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ming Kaili and the others nodded quickly. If they are not obedient, they are afraid of becoming the souls of Su Yan.


    What kind of genius, this can no longer be measured by genius, it can completely become the overlord of one party and an old monster.


    The heads of a few sects knew the realm of Su Yan, but this group of people didn''t know it. If they knew, it would definitely be even more shocking.


    In the mid-Yin-Yang realm, the heads of the four martial sects were slashed, all of them were in the second-tier Jindan realm, and Lao Dao Liu was even the second-tier Jindan!


    Su Yan took the disciples of Xuanji Sect and left until the figure disappeared. This group of people was relieved.


    Many people looked at the direction of Su Yan''s departure, uneasy for a long time.


    "Xuanji Sect has got a good disciple!" Someone sighed.


    "It''s not clear, this may be a scourge!" Someone looked further, because from the beginning to the end, Su Yan did not regard himself as a member of the Xuanji Sect.


    "It''s a blessing or a curse. It''s unknown. Everything is in the will of God. I only hope that he can win good results on behalf of our government."


    Many people nod their heads, this is the fundamental, and this is related to their vital interests.


    Moreover, Su Yan killed the head of the four sects, which is not a bad thing for many second-rate sects, but a great thing.


    Because of this battle, they naturally have more ideas in their minds, and they can try to compare with them.


    Without the head, the four major sects will inevitably decline and lose their prestige.


    "Let''s go, after three days, it will be the big match of the martial arts event, this time I have to go and see."


    "This time, the journey is very long and consumes a lot of money!"


    "What are you afraid of, if you can win the first place, how can it hurt?"


    People all around left one after another, talking as they walked.


    The ten people selected this time still have to go to Xuantianmen to compete in the martial arts event.


    Dark horse, at the moment, his eyes are as black as ink, and he has been looking at the direction Su Yan is leaving.


    "Su Yan, you really surprised me, but do you think this is very strong!"


    Dark horse''s face showed a trace of cruelty, full of murderous intent.


    "When you arrive at the Xuantian Gate, you will know who is the real powerhouse!"


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan was already far away from teaching his past life, and he was fast all the way without stopping at all.


    After walking for most of the day, Ming Kaili and others obviously couldn''t keep up, so Su Yan stopped.


    Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and the others had been raising the ghost gourd for a long time, and they were suffocated, but they were released by Su Yan at this moment, and they kept jumping.


    "Brother Master is cheating!"


    Chang Yuan also said excitedly: "Brother Su is really a **** and man!"


    "Like the demon!"


    Ming Kaili and others'' faces twitched, and they felt pain all over their bodies, very painful.


    Several times before, they expected that Su Yan would die, but the result was that they couldn''t accept it.


    Originally, Li Aotian was congratulating Ming Kaili for becoming a major disciple of Xuanji Sect and re-entering the high position, but now, Li Aotian dare not put one.


    After Su Yan finished eating the dry food, he looked at Ming Kaili and said, "Do you really want to be a big disciple?"


    Ming Kaili''s heart squatted, his face changed suddenly, and he hurriedly waved his hand: "Where is the master, Ming Kaili is only the second disciple of the Sect.


    He dared to admit it, unless he wanted to die.


    Su Yanlian dared to destroy the four major sect masters, killing him was as simple as killing a chicken.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. I know what you think in your heart. You want me to die, so that you can regain your position as a big disciple."


    Ming Kaili was so scared that he fell to his knees.


    "Senior Brother Su, I have no intention of this!"


    Su Yan''s smile faded, and Ming Kaili was still stiff, which made him change his mind.


    "Originally, I wouldn''t mind this at all, because you are like a poor ant in my eyes, not worth mentioning."


    But Su Yan''s face became cold at the moment, and he said sharply, "But your performance made me change my mind!"


    Ming Kaili was shocked, trembling all over, and his heart was horrified to the extreme.


    "You don''t admit it, I don''t like this kind of thinking, so I can''t help it!"


    With a flick of Su Yan''s hand, a force shot directly into Ming Kaili''s brain, shattering his brain.


    Ming Kaili vomited blood at the corner of his mouth and fell straight down, with his eyes open.


    Li Aotian next to him was so scared that he peeed his pants. He really did.


    If Ming Kaili admits, then he would not take Su Yan seriously, but he has repeatedly argued and denied that Su Yan dislikes such people.


    If such a person gains power, it will definitely be a thorn.


    Su Yan kicked Ming Kaili''s body into the air and disappeared.


    Then he looked at Li Aotian and others, with an indifferent expression: "Back to the sect, do you know what to say?!"


    Several people shivered, the woman was so scared that Huarong had already turned pale, and the man had already urinated his pants, where could he speak.


    Su Yan reminded: "Back to the sect, it means that Kaili was killed by the head of the deceased religion, you know?!"


    Li Aotian and others were still speechless, and their scared brains could not turn around.


    "Do I have to kill you guys too?!" Su Yan''s voice was cold.


    "Know, know!"


    Li Aotian roared out, and when he was on the verge of death, he finally said something.


    Su Yan nodded, turned and walked forward.


    Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others hurriedly followed.


    As for Li Aotian and others, they didn''t recover for a long time, so they could only return to the clan behind.


    When Su Yan and others returned to the sect, many disciples had already gathered at the Xuanji sect.


    Su Yan was not surprised. The time he came back was known for a long time, and this time was still delayed a lot.


    Seeing Su Yan and others coming back, the disciple of Xuanjizong rushed over immediately, with a smile on his face.


    "Master, you are finally back!"


    This is different from the past. In the past, the sect disciples had different attitudes and faces towards Su Yan and others. Now that Su Yan has become a big disciple, his status is different, and the attitude of this group of people is naturally different.


    Su Yan nodded lightly, without speaking.


    "Senior Brother Mingkaili and them?"


    "Ming Kaili is dead, Li Aotian and others are behind."


    Su Yan threw a word away and walked directly towards the sect.


    The disciple screamed, this thing was too unexpected, it was a big deal.


    "Hurry up and report to the elder, Brother Ming Kaili was unfortunately killed!"


    Many people had sudden changes in their complexions and ran towards the sect.


    Su Yan saw all this in his eyes, and didn''t even care about it for a moment.


    Paper can''t contain the fire, it will be known after all, and he doesn''t need to hide it. Moreover, compared to Ming Kaili, he killed the head of the four sects that was the big deal.


    Su Yan, Xiao Meng and others entered the sect and did not return to Langqin Garden, but went directly to the inner hall.


    He didn''t want to delay time, the elder would definitely know about this, so he went directly to see the elder.


    When a few people arrived at the inner hall, Li Aotian and others arrived at the sect, and all of them were exhausted.


    "Quickly, report to the elders, Brother Ming Kaili was unfortunately killed!" Li Ao started from the sky and continued.


    The disciple next to him replied, "I have already reported it."


    Li Aotian didn''t expect that Su Yan would know to say it, which made his heart tense. This clearly meant that they should not talk nonsense, otherwise he would definitely suffer revenge.


    But he is not afraid, because this is the Xuanji Sect, this is the base camp of the sect, is Su Yan forcing the elders to be more powerful!


    He didn''t believe it!


    Su Yan''s ability to kill the heads of the four main sects is comparable to the second-tier Jindan powerhouse. This is terrifying, and it is the existence they need to look up to.


    But so what, this place is Xuanjizong, the third elder is no better than Su Yan, there are also the second elder, the second elder is not better than the second elder, there is also the big elder, and the head who has never even appeared!


    It is because of this that Li Aotian plans to give up, so he directly rushed towards the inner temple of Xuanji Sect.


    However, Liu Jin and others did not follow Li Aotian. They didn''t want to go gambling. Besides, Liu Jin felt that Su Yan had a good attitude towards him and could not commit suicide with Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already entered the inner hall. He was the only one, Xiao Meng and Chang Yuan were naturally not qualified to enter.


    After waiting for about a few minutes, the three elders and even the five elders all arrived.


    Seeing Su Yan, a smile appeared on the face of the Third Elder.


    "Su Yan, it''s a bit late for you to come back here." The Third Elder smiled lightly.


    Su Yan replied: "Because something happened after the game, I came back a bit late."


    The third elder nodded, still smiling, and asked, "How is the ranking this time?"


    Su Yan replied calmly: "The first is naturally me, the second is a dark horse of the little school, Ming Kaili should have been third, but."


    Speaking of this, Su Yan paused.


    The three elders'' complexion condensed, apparently knowing what happened, he couldn''t help but look at the fifth elder next to him.


    The fifth elder asked at this moment: "What happened to Ming Kaili?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "He is dead."


    Bang!


    Although there was no sound, every elder seemed to have a burst of sound in his heart, and he was dead, which they did not expect.


    "What''s going on?!" The Fifth Elder asked immediately.


    Ming Kaili is an important talent in their sect. Going to the competition this time should have won a good place. Although the third place exceeded their expectations, it was still acceptable.


    But Su Yan explained that Kaili was dead, which they couldn''t accept.


    Su Yan didn''t change his face, but still said lightly, "It still depends on me."


    The pupils of the three elders and others shrank slightly, they knew that things must not be simple, and there must be big things happening in this.


    "To be honest!"


    The third elder''s voice was high-pitched, and he wanted to show dignity this time, otherwise Su Yan would definitely not take it seriously.


    Su Yan remained the same, his voice unchanged.


    "I soared up, because the elders of the five sects looked at people and the land, and because I didn''t enter their sects, I would kill them."


    The third elders and others did not speak, they were waiting for Su Yan to finish.


    "I didn''t care about so much between my lives, so I killed five of them."


    The fifth elder stood up immediately with a violent expression. This matter is a big deal!


    Although the five major sects are not comparable to Xuanji Sect, they are also one of the top sects in the government, and they exist at the top.


    Su Yan killed the five elders of the five sects at once, which is not a big deal.


    "Su Yan, you dare to be so cruel!"


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "They want to kill me, should I let them kill?"


    Su Yan''s rhetorical question left the fifth elders speechless. This matter was just a statement from Su Yan. He was not present at the scene, it was unknown, and he couldn''t say much.


    The third elder thought more, and said to the fifth elder: "This matter is definitely true. Su Yan has been despising the Ascended for a long time, and it is no secret."


    The fifth elder endured his anger and said to the third elder: "This is no small matter."


    "Su Yan, although you were forced to resist, you killed the five elders after all. If you let Liu Dao and others wait until, they will definitely not give up."


    Su Yan nodded and agreed.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier, if you said it earlier, I would never let you go to teach you a test."


    "I didn''t expect them to know."


    "What do you think so much has to do with Ming Kaili''s death?!" The Fifth Elder became impatient.


    "It''s because of the other Ascendants, they saw me kill the five elders that day, so they exposed and let Liu Lao Dao and others know."


    "Lao Liu, did you call your name directly!" The Fifth Elder was even more angry. He had always been worried about the things before.


    Had it not been for the three elders, how could he be so peaceful with Su Yan this time?


    The third elder waved his hand and signaled the fifth elder not to speak any more.


    He looked at Su Yan and asked, "Just be straightforward, don''t be circumspect."


    Su Yan nodded.


    "At that time, Liu Lao Dao and others knew that they were going to kill me. Ming Kaili was filled with outrage and directly reasoned with them, so he was killed by Liu Lao Dao and others."


    After Su Yan said that, he still did not forget a sad look. This acting is a bit fake.


    The corners of the five elders and the others twitched. Can this fabricated story be made up a bit? This is too trivial.


    The three elders were a little speechless, and his expression became serious.

 Chapter 2123： Blood splattered all over!

    The three elders were very speechless, this fabricated was too fake, it was an insult to their IQ.


    What kind of sect was taught in the past, anyway, it is also one of the major sects of the mansion, and Liu Lao Dao is even better than him.


    How could such a person care about Ming Kaili? They are not of the same generation at all.


    Moreover, Ming Kaili is not Shabi, he dared to confront people like Liu Laodao, and dare not give him ten guts. He is absolutely respectful.


    The third elders have never seen any big winds and waves, and hate people''s hearts for a long time.


    There is no need to question this at all, it''s completely a certainty.


    Everything was fabricated by Su Yan, and there must be hidden feelings in it.


    Moreover, the hidden feelings made the faces of the Three Elders and the others uncomfortable. The source of all this pointed to Su Yan, and Ming Kaili''s death might have something to do with Su Yan.


    The eyes of the third elders shined at this moment, staring at Su Yan fiercely, sharpening their sharp edges.


    "It''s a big trouble, never be arbitrary."


    The third elder adopted a soft tactic, he had to figure out this first before he could make a decision.


    But the Fifth Elder was in a hurry. He had been guilty of Su Yan, and seeing Su Yan was like trampling him under his feet.


    "Three Elders, this is obviously made up by Su Yan, Ming Kaili''s death must have something to do with him!"


    The other elders also nodded one after another. This was a matter of clarification, and there was no need to guess.


    Su Yan was indifferent and calm, his face didn''t show any anxiety.


    "Fifth elder, don''t spit blood, although I have this contradiction with you, but you don''t need to slander me like this." Su Yan pretended to be angry.


    "It''s a bite bite strategy, but do you think everyone is a fool!"


    The fifth elder stood up and looked at Su Yan coldly and said: "Ming Kaili knows best, I fully understand his character, even if he gives him ten courage, he does not dare to confront Liu Lao Dao and others!"


    The Fourth Elder also spoke at the moment: "You are now a major disciple of the Xuanji Sect. It stands to reason that you have robbed Ming Kaili''s position. Will he help you with the theory?"


    "Yes, he didn''t add fuel and jealousy beside him, I think he is abnormal."


    "Su Yan, it''s already this time, can''t you explain it truthfully!" the fifth elder roared.


    Su Yan disdainfully said, "I have already said what I want to say. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    Su Yan looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. He didn''t pay attention to this group of people, including the third elders.


    If he wants to, he can completely kill the three elders with a single sword, and then leave easily.


    He wants to leave, and no one can stop him, unless the great elder or head of Xuanji Sect comes forward.


    Su Yan was also afraid of these two people, and didn''t know the details of the two, so he returned to Xuanji Sect.


    The three elders'' expressions were uncertain, this matter must be handled properly, after all, Ming Kaili was a disciple of their Xuanji Sect, with high prestige.


    If you don''t handle it well, the dignity of the sect will be damaged. If you handle it properly, the sect disciples will have a more sense of belonging.


    "Where are the people who came back with him?"


    The three elders asked the hand.


    The subordinate hurriedly said, "Return to the third elder, Li Aotian is begging to see you outside."


    "Come in!"


    "Yes."


    But after a while, Li Aotian walked in, arrived at the main hall, and bowed directly to the Third Elder and the others, very respectful.


    "Three Elders, Four Elders, Five Elders, Six Elders, Seven Elders!"


    "Get up." The Third Elder said lightly.


    Li Aotian stood up, and Su Yan was next to him. Obviously he was very scared, so he couldn''t help but moved a few steps away from Su Yan.


    "Three Elders, I have something to report."


    The third elder was taken aback for a moment, looked at Li Aotian and said, "I wanted to find out about the situation with you."


    Li Aotian hurriedly replied: "The third elder, please ask first."


    "That''s good." The third elder said directly, "How did your brother Kaili die?!"


    Hearing this, Li Aotian''s pupils shrank, and hurriedly replied: "Three Elders, this is what I want to report!"


    Su Yan was very calm on the side, and didn''t take Li Aotian seriously.


    If he dares to speak nonsense, he doesn''t mind killing him, even the third elders can''t stop him.


    "Three elders, you can decide for Brother Kaili!"


    Li Aotian burst into tears suddenly, very sad.


    "Did Brother Kaili really be killed by Liu Laodao and others?!" The third elders looked majestic.


    Li Aotian shook his head quickly, and said, "Three Elders, Senior Brother Kaili was not killed by the head of Liu and others at all, it was him!"


    Li Aotian pointed at Su Yan, his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    He didn''t believe it. In this place of Xuanji Sect, there are three elders and others, what can Su Yan do with him.


    "Because of a disagreement, Su Yan killed him directly!"


    Chacha!


    The entire hall was suddenly silent, everyone''s eyes widened, and their faces were full of anger.


    The most angry is naturally the fifth elder. He looked directly at Su Yan at this moment, his face full of killing intent.


    "Su Yan, how do you explain it now!"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, waiting for his answer.


    Now the evidence is as strong as a mountain, there is no room for sophistry at all, everything is pale and physical.


    Su Yan did not panic, but laughed loudly.


    "Hahaha, there is nothing wrong with it!"


    Li Aotian was stunned on the spot. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so helpless and so cheeky.


    "Su Yan, I saw you kill Senior Brother Kaili with my own eyes, and then I will plant the blame on the head of Liu and the others. If we don''t agree, you will kill us!"


    Su Yan''s eyes showed a faint coldness, looking straight at Li Aotian.


    Li Aotian was so scared that his face changed, and he hurriedly backed away.


    Su Yan killed the four masters. Of course he was afraid of Li Aotian, and now he only begs the elder for protection.


    The Fifth Elder immediately stood in front of Li Aotian and looked at Su Yan coldly and said, "Su Yan, do you still want to kill someone!"


    "I didn''t move the slightest, you can really blow your mouth."


    "Su Yan, please explain." The Third Elder said at the moment.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "How can I explain it? This is clearly slandering me."


    "Su Yan, others have seen it too, don''t you want to deny it!"


    Li Aotian knew that if Su Yan was not pressed down completely this time, he would be completely finished.


    "Su Yan, do you really want us to torture and extract a confession!" The Fifth Elder was stunned.


    "Fifth elders, don''t be angry, be careful to get angry." Su Yan smiled. "After torture to extract a confession, is it right?


    "Fifth Elder, don''t be arrogant!"


    The Third Elder looked at Su Yan at this moment, with sharp meaning in his eyes.


    "Su Yan, give it one five to ten!"


    Although Su Yan won the championship of this qualifier, the three elders still have to thoroughly investigate this matter. Ming Kaili is not an ordinary disciple.


    "Three elders, you can check it yourself. Anyway, I have said everything I should say."


    "you!"


    The third elder was furious, he did not expect that Su Yanzi would still be like this under his repeated words.


    "Don''t think that you can be unscrupulous if you win the championship."


    But at this moment, outside the hall, a disciple asked for a meeting.


    Originally, the three elders didn''t want to see, after all, the things at hand had not been resolved yet, and he was upright in his heart.


    But after thinking about it, he still said to his opponent: "Come in."


    A disciple of Xuanji Sect hurriedly walked in, and immediately knelt down when he saw the Third Elder.


    "what''s up?!"


    The disciple hurriedly said: "Three elders, there are big things, big things!"


    The three elders looked solemn, knowing that it was definitely not easy.


    He couldn''t help but looked at the disciple and said, "What''s the matter, let''s talk about it."


    "This is passed back by our spy outside of the Xuanji Sect."


    The disciple handed the envelope, and then continued to kneel on the ground.


    The third elder opened the envelope, took out the letter inside, and then read it carefully.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, the three elders are all dumbfounded after reading it.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how is this possible!"


    The third elder was scared, his face was full of horror, and his majestic manner was long gone.


    The fourth elder asked at this moment: "The third elder, what happened on earth?"


    The third elder handed the letter to the fourth elder, and the fourth elder seemed to be more exaggerated than the third elder.


    When the Fifth Elder and others saw this, they couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Three Elders, what happened?!"


    "This is absolutely false news!"


    The three elders came back and thought about it carefully. There was absolutely no possibility at all, just nonsense.


    "This spy will have to be punished in the future and spread the letter indiscriminately."


    "Fake?" The Fifth Elder was puzzled.


    The third elder completely recovered his complexion, and said lightly: "The letter says that the four major sects including the Religious Religion have suffered heavy damage, and the four heads are all dead!"


    Hearing this, everyone shook their faces, and then all laughed.


    "I thought it was something, is this purely false news!" Sixth Elder said disapprovingly.


    "But why did the spies send it back? The spies never send false news." The seventh elder was puzzled.


    The Fifth Elder waved his hand and said: "It must be a mistake. How old Liu Dao and others exist, who can destroy them."


    Just when this group of people were talking about it, thinking it must be false news, Li Aotian stood up at this moment.


    "The Three Elders... The Three Elders."


    The third elder looked at Li Aotian and said casually: "What''s the matter?"


    "The disciple has something important to report."


    "Say it."


    "That''s not good to say."


    "What''s wrong, just say it!" The Fifth Elder urged.


    Su Yan''s matter is still solved, this is a lot of trouble, it''s a fake, a waste of time, he is in a bad mood, and naturally has no good face.


    "Elders, the news in that letter is true!"


    The Fifth Elder was stunned, and then said with an unkind expression: "Li Aotian, are you itchy and dare to tell lies!"


    "Fifth elders, what I said is true, there is absolutely no lie."


    The Third Elder looked at Li Aotian and asked: "Liu Lao Dao and others are really dead?"


    "Really, the leader of the deceased cult, the master of the ancient door of Loulan, the master of the water mark sect, and the master of the Yushumen are all dead!"


    Huh huh!


    At this moment, all the people present, except Su Yan, were completely stupid.


    Really!


    This is real!


    "how is this possible!"


    The third elder stood up directly with a fierce look!


    "Li Aotian, you will be punished for telling lies!"


    Li Aotian knelt down and said anxiously: "What the disciple said is true. All four of them were killed by Su Yan!"


    Chacha!


    Huh huh!


    Everyone looked at Su Yan directly, with an incredible face.


    At this moment, Su Yan stood calmly, like a okay person.


    "You say it again!" The Third Elder whispered.


    "It was all killed by Su Yan. Before Su Yan ascended up because he was laughed at by the elders of the Five Main Schools, Su Yan directly killed five people, and then this matter was exposed by other Ascendants."


    "The head of Liu and others were naturally furious. When confronted, they all wanted to kill Su Yan, but in the end they faced Su Yan, and all four of them were killed by Su Yan!"


    At this moment, all people are, completely, completely stupid!


    Su Yan killed Liu Lao Dao and the others, it was almost like a dream, still a very crazy dream.


    At what level Su Yan can kill four people, the three elders are very clear, Liu Lao Dao and others are the second grade of Jin Dan!


    Everyone has questions in their minds, how exactly did Su Yan kill.


    At this moment, Su Yan took a step forward and looked at the three elders.


    "Three elders, I originally planned to tell you about this, but it''s fine now, I don''t need to say it anymore."


    Su Yan''s remarks made it clear that he admitted what Li Aotian said, and that the four masters were all murdered.


    At this moment, the eyes of the three elders watching Su Yan have changed. He was looking down from a high profile before, but now he can no longer maintain his composure, and his whole body is shaking.


    Su Yan is a killer before his eyes, and can even kill him at any time.


    "You... did you really... kill them?!"


    "Yeah." Su Yan responded lightly.


    The third elder felt that the vision in front of him was a bit blurred, and his brain was dizzy, and almost fainted. This was too shocking.


    The fifth elder kept his mouth wide open. At this moment, he looked at Su Yan not with anger, but with fear, the ultimate fear!


    He had smashed Su Yan many times just now. If Su Yan cares about it, killing him is not just for fun.


    "Why?" The Third Elder wanted to know.


    "They wanted to kill me, and I fought them back and died."


    Very simple words, summed up the whole thing.


    At this moment, Li Aotian said sternly again: "Three Elders, this is a demon, if he is in Xuanji Sect, Xuanji Sect will never have peace!"


    "Three elders, quickly call the great elders to come forward and kill this demon!"


    The third elder now knew how terrifying Su Yan was, and he was always in danger.


    And Li Aotian''s words are simply gasoline, which can burn everything.


    He looked at Li Aotian with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Li Aotian, what should you do!"


    All of a sudden, Li Aotian was stupid, what is this and what.


    But before he could speak, the third elder directly drew a long sword from a disciple''s waist and cut it at Li Aotian with one sword.


    Li Aotian didn''t even react, and he was in a different place with his head, blood rushed, and blood splashed all over the place!


    This scene was so sudden that Li Aotian couldn''t react at all, so he died directly, and his death was too wrong.


    The Fifth Elder and others were not surprised that the Third Elder killed Li Aotian. On the contrary, they felt that the killing was good!

 Chapter 2124： Dont stay here!

    They were terrified now, and Su Yan was no longer a disciple in their hearts, and was a hundred times stronger than them!


    With this change of identity, their hearts naturally changed.


    Who would pursue Ming Kaili''s affairs at this moment, they were afraid of offending Su Yan.


    A group of Zhang Lao, at this moment, one by one, is not good, and Xuanjizong is nothing more than that.


    The sword in the hands of the three elders was still dripping with blood, naturally it was Li Aotian''s blood, and the smell of blood spread throughout the hall.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at Su Yan, with deep fear in their eyes.


    The three elders wiped the sword on Li Aotian''s body a few times to wipe off the blood, and then the long sword returned to the scabbard under his hand.


    After doing all this, the three elders'' foreheads were covered with sweat, as if they had spent a lot of effort.


    In fact, the sweat on his forehead was not caused by killing Li Aotian, but because of Su Yan.


    At this moment, he showed anger on his face, and said coldly: "Things that do not live or die, dare to talk nonsense!"


    The elders naturally knew the thoughts of the three elders, but many disciples present did not understand.


    Li Aotian was killed just like that, which made them very scared.


    "Li Aotian is pure nonsense, and he framed Su Yan for all the imaginary things!"


    The voice of the three elders was thunderous, spreading around the surrounding area for a long time.


    Everyone looked strange and looked at each other.


    Nonsense? !


    What is the truth of that matter?


    The third elder looked at the disciples and said, "The spies are here to report, and they have reported everything truthfully!"


    "Ming Kaili took the blame entirely and went to provoke Liu Laodao and others, but was killed!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and their faces were full of incredible colors.


    "Ming Kaili was killed by the head of the dead teacher?!"


    "This... how is this possible!"


    Many people didn''t believe it at all, but the three elders said so, they had to believe it.


    Of course, some smart people noticed the difference, and the elders'' attitude towards Su Yan changed.


    He couldn''t help guessing in his mind that Ming Kaili was dead, and he couldn''t offend a person who won the championship and traveled to the palace.


    The Xuanji Sect''s grand competition this time is pinned on Su Yan, and even the entire mansion.


    Thinking of this, many people are relieved, this is the overall situation, even if Ming Kaili was killed by Su Yan, it cannot be said.


    But they didn''t know that the contest was not taken to heart by the three elders at all, they were shocking Su Yan''s power.


    Relying on his own power to slay the head of the Four Martial Arts, this concentration, this powerful force is simply frightening.


    The third elder knew very well that it was himself, and now in front of Su Yan, he is probably just an ant that can be easily destroyed.


    Because of this, the third elder''s face was covered with sweat, and he was completely frightened.


    Whoever dares to offend Su Yan now is looking for death.


    The third elder looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face at the moment: "You won the championship honor for the Xuanji Sect. When you came back, you didn''t pick up the dust for you, but you were wronged. It really shouldn''t be."


    The Fifth Elder and the others also quickly agreed, nodding like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Before the five elders were still furious, they spoke fiercely to Su Yan, and now they are as meek as a cat.


    Su Yan saw all this in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth showed a faint range, with a slight sarcasm.


    "It''s good if the truth of the matter is clear." Su Yan said lightly.


    Of course he knew the reason for the sudden change in the attitude of the Three Elders and others. He must have discovered his secret and knew that he had killed Liu Lao Dao and others.


    The third elder quickly agreed: "Yes, that''s right, a disciple like Li Aotian is damned, nonsense, and undermining unity."


    "Three Elders, if there is nothing else, then I will leave."


    The third elder called Su Yan, and flew out a few five-grade pill.


    "This is a reward for the sect. You should be rewarded for winning the championship this time."


    Of course, Su Yan''s subordinates smiled and said, "Thank you, the third elder."


    "It''s only three days before the martial arts grand competition. You should prepare well and set off tomorrow."


    Su Yan nodded and left directly.


    Back in Langqin Garden, Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others rushed over.


    "Brother Master, how is it?"


    Chang Yuan and others are also anxious.


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s nothing, the elders are very happy."


    "I knew that Brother Master was the best."


    Chang Yuan was puzzled at this moment: "Li Aotian also rushed into the inner hall, did he say nonsense?"


    Su Yan''s face sank when he heard the words, and said coldly, "He said nonsense."


    "what?!"


    Chang Yuan and others were suddenly disturbed.


    "That stinky boy has no hair on his mouth, he is really unreliable!" Xiao Meng said bulgingly, "I knew I should have killed him!"


    Su Yan replied, "He is dead!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone was shocked again.


    "What the **** is going on?" Chang Yuan asked anxiously.


    "He told the truth, and then the three elders drew his sword and killed him."


    "why?!"


    Everyone does not understand, this is unreasonable.


    Xiao Meng pouted her mouth and wanted to hear Su Yan''s explanation.


    "It''s very simple, the third elders and others know what I''m teaching in the death."


    "They know you killed Liu Lao Dao and others?!"


    "Yes." Su Yan smiled even more, with a little disdain.


    It''s boring, Su Yan originally thought he would show up with the three elders and others, leading to the great elder of Xuanji Sect.


    At that time, even if they were lost, they could flee with Xiao Meng and others, but the third elder and others were directly counseled.


    "So, the three elders don''t seem to be strong, they are shocked by you."


    "He is at the highest level of Jindan First-Rank, and he is still a little away from Second-Rank."


    "Just fine."


    "Are those stinky old guys the master''s opponent? They must be so scared." Xiao Meng waved his fists, excited.


    "Well, in this martial arts competition, you will come and go non-stop. Tomorrow you will go to Xuantian Gate again, and you will be struggling again. Let''s take a good rest."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Xiao Meng and the others nodded and went back to their rooms.


    It was already evening, and it was dark outside.


    Su Yan entered his room, sat cross-legged on the bed, and started running "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    In this battle, he clearly knew his combat effectiveness, what he had to do now was to consolidate and prepare to break through the late Yin-Yang stage.


    In the mid-Yin-Yang realm, the realm is still too low, and it must continue to break through, so facing the second grade of Jindan, even if it is the peak, it will not be afraid of half a point.


    Su Yan spent a lot of effort in the mid-stage battle against the second rank of the Golden Core. If it weren''t for Broken Knowledge Sea, he would really have difficulty coping.


    Sui Zhihai had practiced for a while before, and he was considered a small achievement, but after that he had to continue to practice until he was successful.


    Breaking the knowledge of the sea can hurt people and even destroy their souls. It is a powerful mental attack that kills people invisible.


    It has a different performance than stepping on the ground and Ligaitian, which is an absolute killer move.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness was very strong, he was reborn, and the others did not, only this strong divine consciousness was left.


    Relying on the divine sense, he can use the sea of ??shattering knowledge and kill people across the border!


    In the middle of the night, Su Yan was still practicing assiduously, but the rest of the school was not peaceful.


    After the inner sanctuary, Li Aotian''s body had already been cleaned up, and he was thrown directly into the deep valley behind the mountain, allowing the wild beasts to eat.


    But the three elders and others couldn''t calm down for a long time, and the tremors in his heart were higher than the waves. He couldn''t control this matter and had to report it to the elder.


    The second elder knew about this, but there was no way. The second elder of Xuanji Sect was in the second grade of Jindan, and was similar to Liu Laodao and others.


    If he fights against Su Yan, it is not certain who loses and who wins.


    At this time, he can only report to the great elder, this is the decision of the second elder.


    But the great elder was retreating in the back mountain at this moment, and the three elders and others did not dare to enter rashly.


    They can only stand at the door of the cave, waiting quietly and patiently.


    The news was passed in naturally, and it was a secret technique.


    But whether the Great Elder can come out is uncertain.


    Retreat is a big deal, and there is no room for interruption.


    The third elder and others waited until midnight, originally planning to leave, thinking that the great elder would not come out.


    But when they were just about to leave, the cave actually fluctuated, and a powerful elemental force made their complexion drastically changed.


    "What is the Great Elder?!" The Fifth Elder said with wide eyes.


    "It seems to be a breakthrough!" The four elders showed joy.


    "Congratulations to the Great Elder for the breakthrough!"


    A group of people hurriedly bowed down and respected.


    Even the second elder had to bow down at this moment without any hesitation.


    The Grand Elder of Xuanji Sect has absolute power and is the existence that overrides them.


    A white shadow flashed across the cave, and then a stalwart body appeared in front of the three elders and others.


    This person turned his back to the three elders and others, and was playing with his fingers.


    "Call me to cast mystery, is there something big?"


    The voice of the great elder was very hoarse, as if his throat had broken, and it was very uncomfortable to listen to.


    The third elder hurriedly said, "Return to the elder, there is indeed an urgent matter."


    "Let''s talk." The Great Elder still turned his back to everyone, very calm.


    "Zongmen recently recruited an ascendant."


    "Ascendant?!" The Great Elder groaned slightly and said lightly, "Is the talent good?"


    "It is because of the talents that I am recruiting. I have never recruited for a hundred years before."


    "Oh?" The great elder asked a faint wave of fluctuations all over his body, "What state?"


    "I don''t know the realm. He has a strong defense method, unless someone stronger than him can know it."


    The great elder turned abruptly and looked directly at the third elder.


    This big elder is actually a standard classical melon seed face, it looks like it is only slightly bigger than a man''s slap, just like a person walking down from the most standard beauties cartoons; it is different from the big eyes of ordinary beauties , Her eyes are big and energetic, it seems that there are waves in her eyes, as if she is silently talking about something all the time; she has a firm and straight nose, which is both feminine and heroic; slightly thin and soft The lips of her cherry blossoms show a kind of almost transparent ruby ??red, as if it can make people intoxicated by just looking at it at any time; a long black hair that is as soft as water, leaning down like a waterfall, just dangles in the micro Shaved fragrant shoulders.


    It''s a woman!


    This can really shock the jaws of many people.


    I used to look at the long hair cape of this great elder, I only thought it was the meaning of an ancient man, but now it is obviously a woman like this, and she is still very beautiful.


    Just the voice just now is really unacceptable.


    This is like the little dragon girl being tarnished by Yin Zhiping, which is very unacceptable.


    This elder looked like a woman, but his voice was full of male voice. He really didn''t know if it was a woman or a man.


    The great elder looked at the three elders with sharp eyes.


    "Is he better than you?!"


    "It''s more than a little bit stronger." The three elders looked at the big elder and said, "He killed the four masters of Mortality Sect, Loulan Ancient Sect, Royal Beast Sect and Water Mark Sect!"


    The grand elder''s face was instantly extremely cold, full of frost, and at the moment he looked like a completely cold beauty.


    It''s just that the fluctuations around him are terrible, making many people tremble.


    "Kill the head of the Four Martial Arts?!"


    "Yes!"


    "This realm is at least at the peak of Jindan Second Stage!"


    "The second elder and I also guessed before, it is very likely to be in this state!"


    "Huh!" the elder said coldly, "A trivial ascendant can actually reach the second-tier Golden Core in the land of ants, it is really interesting!"


    The third elder didn''t know what the great elder meant, so he could not answer.


    "Such an interesting person, bring me to meet."


    "Return to the Great Elder, tomorrow he will go to Xuantianmen to participate in the martial arts event."


    "The martial arts event?" The elder was taken aback, then remembered.


    "I have been in seclusion for a long time, and I have forgotten the martial arts event once in a hundred years."


    The grand elder looked at the three elders and said: "The martial arts event is very important. He has such an ability to participate in the martial arts event. He will definitely get a good ranking and must participate."


    "The second elder and I think so too."


    "but!"


    The voice of the Great Elder was cold and hoarse, with great coercion, making the three elders and the others extremely tortured.


    "After he finishes participating, bring him to see me."


    "Elder back, I will definitely bring you to see you."


    "The blood of such a person must be extremely delicious, hahaha!"


    The great elder laughed loudly, and the laughter pierced all around, evoking the vision of the world.


    The pupils of the three elders and the others shrank, they all knew that the elders love bloodthirsty most, this is a quirk that has long existed.


    They dare not say anything, they can only be silent.


    "Three elders, this matter is very important, I think you should know what I mean!"


    The great elder looked cold at this moment, he was actually regaining his coldness.


    The third elder was taken aback for a moment and looked at the second elder beside him, asking for help.


    The second elder said at the moment: "Great elder, you mean, after he finishes the competition, kill him?!"


    "He killed the head of the four major sects. This matter will surely alarm the Xuancheng Empire. Someone will come to investigate by then. Do you want to be investigated?"


    The expressions of the second elder and others changed abruptly and hurriedly said, "The people from the Xuancheng Empire are here, so we are very likely to show off!"


    "and so!"


    The elder''s eyes were even colder, and those eyes were full of killing intent.


    At this moment, the night seemed to be shrouded in a chill, and the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees.


    "Don''t stay here!"


    "Everything is decided by the Great Elder!" Several elders said quickly.

 Chapter 2125： Go to Xuantian Gate

    The Great Elder looked at the dark sky, his eyes still cold.


    "This son is so talented and extraordinary. If he kills the head of the four sects, he will definitely kill me from Xuanji Sect in the future!"


    The third elder hurriedly said at this moment: "Already killed!"


    The eyes of the Great Elder were full of fierce light, and there was a raging fire in those eyes, which contained a powerful destructive power.


    This force, even the second grade of Jin Dan, is probably hard to resist!


    "Who did he kill?!"


    "Ming Kaili."


    "Kerry?!" The elder was even more angry.


    At this moment, there was a sudden wave of fluctuations in the originally calm and empty place around it, as if the entire space around it was controlled by the great elder.


    "I watched Carey grow up, but he died at his hands."


    The elder knew very well that a person with such a talent, who dared to kill the head of the four main sects, would definitely not be used by others.


    When I came to Xuanji Sect, I guess I just wanted to live temporarily, and didn''t regard myself as a disciple of Xuanji Sect.


    The anger of the great elder made the other elders angry.


    The fifth elder looked at the great elder at this moment and said: "The great elder, this son has been making trouble since entering the sect, and he is also disrespectful to the elders such as me, just now he threatened us and even the third elder."


    The word threat is an exaggeration, Su Yan is not a threat at all, he is just a deterrent.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, it was because they felt chill and fear.


    There is nothing wrong with wanting to add to the crime. Planting and blaming is a tactic used by the five elders.


    The third elder was stunned, then nodded quickly.


    "What a Su Yan, the Ascendant is so capable, I want to meet him right away."


    The great elder withdrew his anger, full of sneers.


    "It''s a pity that he is going to participate in the martial arts event."


    In the heart of the elder, the martial arts event is of course more important.


    "Fine, wait for him to finish, and then take his life."


    The great elder waved to the three elders and others, and then went straight back to the cave.


    The third elder and others stood up at this moment, glanced at the depths of the cave, and hurriedly said, "Send the elder respectfully."


    These people quickly left here.


    The great elder obviously wanted to unload the mill and kill the donkey, and when the donkey was done, it was time to slaughter.


    He didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all. How could a mere Su Yan be like his magic eye, easily destroyed!


    The reason why the great elder of the martial arts event places such importance depends on its importance.


    This is one of the most famous events in the Xuancheng Empire, second only to the imperial city event.


    This is a competition of eighteen domains. It is a time of competition for resources. Whoever wins the first place will enjoy a century of resources.


    The reason why the Palace Territory is the most powerful of the Eighteen Territories depends entirely on its achievements.


    In the past ten sessions, that is, in a thousand years, the Palace Region won a total of nine firsts, that is, the last one won the second.


    That was because the prince participated, otherwise the palace domain would definitely win the first place.


    The rewards of the empire, even the great elders did not dare to ignore, it was too generous, and it was simply enjoyable.


    If he gets the first place, then the resources are released and he may even go further!


    All, he will not kill him until Su Yan finishes the game.


    ...


    The night went away quietly, and the morning was greeted.


    Early morning is like a symphony. Chirping, the birds are singing the wonderful main melody in the sky and among the branches; crashing, the little river sings the beautiful secondary melody while running; pops, pops, the sound of insects flapping their wings is beating the symphony; Huhu, the butterfly''s flight path is exactly the melody line of the symphony; ticking, raindrops on the leaves fall on the small rocks, as if the rock is singing a ticking song to accompany the symphony.


    Xiao Meng woke up very early, and at the moment she was teasing the butterfly in her hand.


    Su Yan put on his clothes, opened the door, and a ray of light shone in, reflecting on his white and flawless face, making him look more handsome and a little bit inhumane.


    "Brother Master, you are up."


    Seeing Su Yan, Xiao Meng hurried over, with a smile on his face.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You got up earlier than me."


    "Xiao Meng is excited, I really want to see what the Xuantian Gate is like!" Xiao Meng blinked his big eyes with a look of expectation.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t sleep either, he was practicing all night last night.


    He consolidated his dantian and made the vitality in the body more pure. The most important thing was that the third type of "Li Jue" was practiced by him.


    Breaking the Sea of ??Consciousness, which can destroy powerful enemies, is Su Yan''s biggest killer at the moment, and he certainly has to take it seriously.


    At the same time, "Sixteen Forms of Shaking the Sky" was also practiced by Su Yan. The previous formulas were already very familiar. The fragmentation and destruction and the overwhelming nature are all clear and can be easily performed.


    And then the star-at-a-glance is not easy.


    Reaching the stars is a powerful ultimate move, more terrifying than collapse, it has a way to reach the sky, it has become superb!


    This trick is used, and the golden core has to creep!


    But if you want to use this trick, Su Yan''s current realm is obviously not good. He must break through to the golden core realm before he can use it.


    Therefore, what Su Yan has to do now is to reach the golden core realm as soon as possible, so as to cultivate these two horrible secret arts!


    With these two horror secret techniques, the third level of the Golden Core must kneel down in front of him to beg for mercy!


    Su Yan smiled at the moment and said, "I will set off today, and I will arrive at Xuantian Gate in two days."


    The road to Xuantian Gate is different. Xuantian Gate is a long way from the mansion. If you really rely on walking through the clouds to drive the sun, it will take at least one or two months.


    This kind of time is obviously not enough, I am afraid the game will be over before it is too late.


    In a place in the palace, where there is a teleportation formation, you only need to start the teleportation wherever you go, and you can go to the Xuantian Gate in a short time.


    "Brother Master, let''s set off now."


    Su Yan nodded.


    Xiao Meng jogged happily, and directly urged Chang Yuan and others to pack things quickly, so as not to delay her time at Xuantian Gate.


    Chang Yuan and the others naturally speed up and tidy up their things. Xiao Meng is a small ancestor, and they simply can''t afford it.


    They made fun of Xiao Meng before, but after a lot of hardship, now they have lingering fears.


    After packing up their things, the group left Langqin Garden directly.


    As soon as he walked out of Langqin Garden, the three elders and others arrived.


    Su Yan stepped forward when he saw this. He still had to say hello.


    "Three Elders."


    The third elder nodded, no longer the sweaty and strange color of yesterday, at this moment, his manners are calm and decent.


    "Su Yan, you go to Xuantianmen to participate in the martial arts event this time, but you have to fight for our Xuanjizong and our mansion!"


    The elders and even the disciples behind him nodded one after another.


    The mansion has been suppressed for hundreds of thousands of years, and it is either the first or the second from the bottom.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best!"


    "Well, I believe you!"


    The third elder took out a bottle from his arms, and there were several pills in it, none of which were mortal things. There was no doubt that the five-class pills.


    This is a big deal, it can be said that the three elders are bleeding in their hearts at this moment.


    This was ordered by the great elder, and he had to take it out even if he didn''t want to.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not shirk off, and took it directly. There is no reason for such a good thing.


    "Thank you three elders." Su Yan handed over.


    "Go." The third elder waved.


    Su Yan nodded and left Xuanji Sect with a group of people.


    In addition to Xiaomeng Changyuan and others, Cangshui and Liujin were also selected for this time.


    Ming Kaili was dead, so naturally he couldn''t go there. There were a few people in Su Yan''s palace participating in the Xuantianmen martial arts event.


    Liu Jin and Cangshui are very well-behaved, and naturally admire Su Yan. Of course, they are more jealous and afraid.


    Along the way, Liu Jin looked forward and backward, like a follower, around Su Yan, more enthusiastic than Changyuan.


    He did so naturally to please Su Yan, he saw Su Yan''s power, it was too fierce and fierce.


    Such a person has a boundless future in the future, and he is definitely more promising than the little prince of another surname.


    If you fawn up now, it will be related in the future. There are many ways.


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold to Liu Jin, and looked ignorant. He didn''t say anything to Liu Jin along the way, but Liu Jin kept his hot face and cold butt, not discouraged.


    After walking for a long time, the few people were not far from the place of the teleportation formation in the palace. Su Yan asked everyone to speed up their pace and strive to arrive before nightfall.


    Everyone speeded up their pace and went all the way. When they reached the teleportation formation, the sky was almost dark.


    "Hey, I''m exhausted!"


    Liu Jin sat down on the ground, so tired that he was paralyzed.


    The speed along this road was too fast and consumed too much energy. In the end, he was dragged along by Su Yan, otherwise he could not move at all.


    "The teleportation array is ahead, let''s go after a break."


    Everyone nodded, and of course no one had any opinion on Su Yan''s words.


    During the break, Xiao Meng took out the delicious food, which simply made Liu Jin and the others greedy.


    Xiao Meng is not stingy, everyone has a share, everyone is full.


    At this moment, the other selected people also arrived at the teleportation formation. These people were Saltpeter, Zhang Laojiu, Heima, Xiaoyu, the second disciple of Loulan Gumen, and Da Heima.


    Although the head of Saltpeter and others was destroyed by Su Yan, they still had to come to participate.


    This martial arts event is a long-awaited event for them. If they can get a good ranking, the future will definitely be unlimited.


    Therefore, even if Su Yan killed their head, they still came.


    Seeing Su Yan, Saltpeter and the others, their expressions were unusually embarrassed. They were both scared and angry, very tangled.


    Su Yan didn''t look at them at all, treating them as air, as if infallible.


    This makes Saltpeter and the others angry, but what else can be done? It is completely a gap between the sky and the underground. I dare not be dissatisfied at all, unless I don''t want to live.


    This group of people can only choose an open space by themselves and rest.


    Su Yan and others ate and drank, all patted their butts and stood up.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Su Yan walked in front, leading a group of people towards the formation.


    The formation was built on the open ground, like an ancient well, except that there were strange fluctuations on the formation like the ancient well.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand, feeling the powerful wave of the formation, slightly surprised.


    This formation is indeed extraordinary, very powerful, and it is definitely not something ordinary people can build.


    This must be built by a master of formation, and it took a lot of cost and time.


    This teleportation array is not classified into grades, they only have the function of teleportation and no other functions.


    If you have to grade it, you can only divide it according to the distance of transmission. The farther the distance can be transmitted, the stronger the formation.


    Su Yan felt that the formation was no different, and nodded to Xiao Meng and others.


    However, everyone held hands and jumped directly into the ancient well.


    As soon as I entered, there was a general state of vacuum around him, but it was not a feeling of floating, but a crazy fall. The speed was so fast that it was so fast that he had to use his original strength to form a protective cover.


    This ancient well is more like a bottomless pit, you can only see the endless flashing of the surrounding walls, but there is no end in sight.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to get to Xuantian Gate." Xiao Meng was a little impatient.


    The gilt on the side was very familiar with these and couldn''t help but explain: "Little sister, you don''t know this, but I do."


    "Say quickly." Xiao Meng urged.


    "The distance from this mansion to Xuantian Gate is the farthest in the eighteen regions, and it takes five hours based on the distance."


    "Five hours, that would have to be tomorrow."


    "Satisfaction, if it flies over, it will take a month or two."


    There is no other way but this.


    Everyone was bored, and some went straight to sleep, five hours, the time went on, almost a night.


    Su Yan had been standing with his eyes slightly closed. Generally speaking, there would be no other situation when entering the formation, just maintaining the protective cover.


    At this moment, Saltpeter and others also jumped into the formation and experienced the same thing.


    Five hours passed slowly, and the sight of a bottomless pit slowly disappeared, and everything below began to slowly emerge.


    "Brother Master, is this coming?!" Xiao Meng asked in surprise.


    He saw the mountains, he saw the rushing river, and he even saw the majestic sect architecture, this place is more domineering than the realm, like a fairyland!


    And Cangshui and others felt strange, the Yuanli of this place seemed to be many times stronger than that of the mansion!


    "Is this the Xuantian Gate!"


    Many people are quite shocked, after all, they have never seen it before, just like the first time a rural person enters the city.


    "It shouldn''t be here yet." Liu Jin explained.


    After about ten minutes, the surrounding scene became clearer, and the speed of their falling slowly slowed down.


    "Look!"


    Xiao Meng pointed to the scene in front of her, her eyes full of shock.


    "This momentum is too majestic, it feels like entering the fairy world!"


    In the distance, there is a dreamlike scenery, the trees are extremely tall, and the trees are tall and straight as if they are spiritual.


    The river water is even more collapsed, which is actually contaminated with a lot of vitality, allowing people to improve their cultivation.


    The most shocking thing is the huge mountain in the distance, the mountain is connected to the sky, and the mountain is more like a gate, standing on the earth.


    The place that connects with the horizon has horrible fluctuations, and there is a strong energy that Su Yan is unexpected!


    It''s so spectacular, everyone is shocked, looking around, surprised and excited, if you practice in this place for a period of time, the realm will definitely skyrocket.

 Chapter 2126： All parties gathered

    The surrounding scenery became more and more realistic and closer to yourself, and everyone''s faces were full of wonder.


    The Xuantian Gate is indeed well-deserved, and this place is full of vitality and is definitely an excellent place for cultivation.


    The speed of the descent is getting slower and slower, and everyone has fallen in the midair of the Xuantian Gate.


    At this time, the feeling of emptiness disappeared, and the traction around them disappeared, and they were completely in the air, enjoying the warmth of the warm sun.


    "Brother Master, is this the Xuantian Gate?" Xiao Meng looked around, her face full of shock, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yan nodded and said lightly: "Well, this is the Xuantian Gate."


    A crowd of people shuttled in the air, looking strangely around, as if Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden.


    Su Yan also didn''t say that they, people themselves have such curiosity, seeing things they haven''t seen, they are naturally a little excited and shocked.


    And Su Yan was so plain to everything, he even envied Xiao Meng and them, envious that they could be so happy and excited.


    He had seen so many things that he was already a little numb, and he couldn''t make any waves in his heart.


    Su Yan stood in the air, with his clear eyes looking at the Xuantian Mountain that directly leads to the sky not far away. This mountain is probably the place of the game.


    There was no one around, quiet, like a paradise, a little isolated from the world.


    Su Yan used the Dragon Fei Nine Heavens technique and headed directly towards Xuantian Mountain, but in a moment, he was among the peaks.


    The Xuantian Mountain is full of clouds, as if it has endless vitality, and it is more dense than the surroundings, and the rare and exotic animals on the mountain are not rare.


    Level 4 spirit grass can be seen everywhere, just like the weeds of the earth.


    I have to say that this place is worthy of being a famous place in the Xuancheng Empire, and its reputation is well-deserved. Compared with the land of the sect of Xuanji Sect, its vitality is many times stronger.


    Su Yan greeted Xiao Meng and others, and headed towards the mountain.


    When Su Yan had just left, Dark Horse and others also arrived. They were also shocked. They had never seen this place.


    But shocked for a moment, this group of people still walked towards Xuantian Mountain, the competition was important.


    Today is over, tomorrow will be a serious match, no delay.


    Everyone is heading towards the mountain, Xuantian Mountain is too large, it is like a bridge connecting to the sky.


    Su Yan walked patiently. They were halfway up the mountain, with a small path in front of them, leading straight to the top of the mountain.


    This journey seems not far away, but it actually took a lot of effort.


    When they arrived in the mountain, they realized that they couldn''t walk in the air and could only hike.


    This mountain has a powerful formation, even Su Yan can''t surpass it, the formation is too strong, at least the sixth-level formation!


    This must be built by the powerful people of the Xuancheng Empire, and it may not even be done by one person, but by the joint efforts of many people.


    Xuantian Gate is the second fortress of the Xuancheng Empire. Apart from the imperial city, it is the most important here, which shows its importance.


    In fact, this martial arts event ranked second in the Xuancheng Empire event, but it was actually the largest.


    The imperial city event is just a competition between a group of princes and princes. It belongs to the internal competition of the Xuancheng Empire and is not known to outsiders. Very few people know about it. Even the competition and the results will not be announced.


    Su Yan and the others walked for about a morning before reaching the top of Xuantian Mountain.


    On the top of the peak, colorful clouds are floating in all directions, there is a mirage and wonder, and Yuanli is so rich that it turns into filaments!


    Su Yan and the others arrived at the mountain, but the sheep intestines were gone, and there was a huge competition field in front of them!


    There are three huge palace buildings around the competition field, and on each side there is a strong man!


    Su Yan saw at a glance that the strong man was extremely terrifying, with a dangerous meaning, at least the existence of the second grade of Jin Dan!


    The second level of Jin Dan can only stand guard, and Su Yan is speechless by this handwork.


    At the same time, he also knew how **** the mansion was, and the five major sects were simply not enough.


    After all, the sect masters of the five major sects, one by one, have the strength of the second rank of Jin Dan, that is, the nine brothers are at most in the middle of the second rank.


    In this competition, I am afraid that many of the geniuses in various fields are the second grade of Jindan.


    Only Xuanjizong is enough to see the government.


    "Let''s go over."


    Su Yan led a group of people towards the front, and at the same time the dark horse and others behind him also arrived.


    As soon as he walked to the periphery of the martial arts training ground, above the beams of the nearest hall, two people were teleported down directly.


    One is a bit tall and thin, the other is more ordinary with a mole on his face, and the breath of the two is terrible.


    The two people looked at Su Yan with cold faces and asked, "But are you here?!"


    Su Yan nodded, and handed a token of Xuanji Sect.


    The tall thin man took the token, checked it, and then nodded.


    "A disciple of the palace?" asked the person with a mole on his face.


    Su Yan nodded.


    The faces of the two of them suddenly showed disdain. It is no wonder that the Mansion Territory has almost bottomed out again and again, and it is normal for the worst region to be looked down upon.


    Su Yan cares about this at all, he sees many situations like this.


    The whole world is a chain of contempt. People at the top despise those below, and those below despise those on the foundation.


    But the group of people behind Su Yan couldn''t calm down, their faces were full of anger, and if it weren''t for the fear of the two, they would have shot directly.


    "go in."


    After verification, the two let them go.


    An empty passage suddenly appeared on the edge of the martial arts field for people to pass through.


    Everyone approached, and then I saw that there were already a lot of people inside.


    This martial arts field is actually isolated from the outside world, and you can''t see the people inside.


    And at this moment, an old man is shouting loudly on a ring in the martial arts field.


    "Well, the genius of the palace is here!"


    With his roar, the people around the martial arts ground looked over, and a group of people was full of teasing.


    "The genius of the palace, hahaha!"


    "I''m so ridiculous, the mansion can also be called a genius."


    "It''s really to be humiliated, the palace is the last one this time, and sometimes even the second seed of the palace and the palace can''t be beaten."


    There were sounds of teasing and mocking all around, wave after wave.


    This is the same as usual, it has not changed for thousands of years.


    Su Yan looked at the people around him indifferently without saying a word.


    Xiao Meng tugged his fists, this kind of ridicule was too irritating, and he planned to slap these people in the face.


    Others are also quite angry. You know that the realm is the worst, but you didn''t expect to be so humiliated just after coming. Who can stand it.


    When Su Yan and others found their lounge, a group of people walked over.


    As soon as he sat down, the old man on the ring roared again.


    "The people from Youyu are here, roar!"


    Youyu, who won the fifth place last year, can be said to be a very good place, and it is naturally respected by everyone.


    Many people applauded, expressing their welcome to the genius of Youyu.


    And Youyu''s cheerleaders are even more crazy, constantly cheering for the Youyu people.


    This made the faces of Saltpeter and the others more ugly. Although the government''s performance has always been the worst, there are cheerleaders every time.


    But this time because of Su Yan, the cheerleaders were gone, and no one from the mansion came here.


    The old man began to introduce Youyu: "Youyu, the last time he won the fifth good result, this time led ten geniuses to fight, the seeded player Ge Lang!"


    The Lalaluan of Youyu suddenly roared.


    "Grand, Grand, Grand!"


    Ge Lang stood in the center of the martial arts training ground, enjoying the roar and affection of countless people.


    All of a sudden, the people of the mansion were stunned, this is not right!


    The people of Youyu are here, just introduce it, why the people of Youyu will be over.


    The dark horse looked at Su Yan with a smile at the moment, and said: "Oh, Su Yan, you have lost money this time."


    Su Yan smiled faintly and did not reply.


    He doesn''t care about these empty heads, and this group of people will know how powerful and terrible he is.


    After Youyu, the next step is Jiangyu.


    "Where are the people from Jiangyu!" The old man roared loudly, even harder than introducing Youyu.


    Jiang Yu, who won the fourth place in the previous session, naturally attracted more attention than You Yu.


    And this time, the seed player of Jiang Yu is Baili Piao, and his prestige is much stronger than that of Gran.


    A handsome man with long legs is a lot of money. You must know that he is the future heir of the Bai family, the largest clan in the domain!


    It is not surprising that some domain sects dominate, and some domain families are powerful.


    "Bai Li Piao came to participate, this time he has a chance to compete in the top three!"


    "Of course, yes, it is rumored that he has broken through to the second-tier Jindan realm three years ago!"


    "Fuck, is that amazing!"


    Many people whispered, and Su Yan and others certainly heard it.


    Su Yan was sitting still like an old monk at the moment. He was too lazy to listen to these words, so he might as well take a good rest.


    Xiao Meng has been waving his fists all the time. As long as the old man on the ring introduces a seeded player, he waved it back and said something to make him look good.


    Liu Jin is familiar with these people, and even when people from Linyu came, he shook hands with that kind of sub-player.


    Lin Yu won the fifteenth place last time, which was not good, but it was still much better than Mansion.


    This time, the Lin Yu dispatched Lin Dongtian, a child of the Lin family. There is still some time before the competition, and the Lin family will speak out. This time it is bound to win the top ten!


    When Liu Jin came back, Cang Shui immediately asked, "Are you familiar with that person?"


    "It''s normal. Every time their Lin family pays tribute, they will go to the imperial city and come back to my house to stay."


    "That''s it."


    Liu Jin looked triumphant, knowing Lin Dongtian was a happy thing for him.


    Originally a prince with a different surname, his talent was not bad, but there was still a gap compared to the geniuses of various domains.


    He has been scolded by his father since he was a child, look at Lin Dongtian, and look at the little prince of another family.


    But every time, Lin Dongtian would play with him and guide him, so he was not jealous of Lin Dongtian, but was very grateful to him.


    People from all domains entered the martial arts field one by one, and the scene was higher than one, and there was no end to it.


    Especially when the third-ranked Tangyu arrived last time, the entire martial arts field was roaring and thunderous, almost breaking the eardrum.


    Tang Yu, the third place last time, was second only to the existence of Yu Yu Yu and Yu Yu, and the people they sent this time were already well known by everyone.


    "This time Tang Yu sent Qiu Tianshui, this person is a fierce man!"


    "It''s not just fierce, it''s a fierce horse!"


    The uninformed person asked immediately: "Tell me about it."


    "You don''t know, this person has reached the realm of grandmaster when he was born, he broke through Taoist at the age of three, reached the realm of Yin Dan at the age of seven, reached the realm of Yin Dan at the age of ten, reached the realm of Yin and Yang at the age of 15, and broke through the golden Dan at the age of 18. !"


    "How old is he now?"


    "Already twenty-four years old!"


    In the eyes of many people, twenty-four years old is a genius, but in fact it is already very scary. This kind of cultivation speed is one of the best even in the Xuancheng Empire.


    "Then he has the strength to compete for the top three this time!"


    "of course!"


    After the people in the hall enter the venue, the next step is the highlight of the entire entrance. Everyone is looking forward to it and looking forward to it!


    Even Xiao Meng and the others knew that there would be big shots, and they couldn''t help but looked towards the entrance.


    "The people from the palace are here!" Someone roared.


    Everyone looked at the entrance, the first person was pale and handsome, and walked towards the martial arts field with a calm expression.


    There was thunder and applause all around, and many young girls had the color of peach blossoms in their eyes, and they wanted to rush to conquer them on the spot.


    "Gongyu Zhao Shiyilang!"


    "Shiji Lang, I love you!"


    "Shishi Lang, Ye Ye Shi Lang!"


    Many people yelled, too excited, like a concert by a singer on earth.


    Zhao Shiyilang, the seeded player in the palace domain, the horror of this person has made many people frightened.


    Enter the Palace at the age of three to kill the dragon, kill the tenth most wanted man at the age of ten, and participate in the martial arts event at the age of eighteen!


    To add, he broke through the golden core at fifteen!


    According to rumors, he seems to be very close to the third level of the Golden Core, and has even broken through!


    "Zhao Shiyilang, you are the champion this time!"


    Many people still yelled.


    Even the old man on the ring was so excited that he ran to ask Zhao Shiyilang for an autograph.


    Zhao Shiyilang was dressed in a monster white coat, with a faint smile on his face, and he was not surprised by the restlessness around him.


    He walked to the lounge, sat directly on the chair, and closed his eyes directly.


    After introducing him, the person from the last domain is about to appear.


    At this moment, everyone in the audience held their breath, and the needle dropped.


    The sudden calm made Xiao Meng and the others very surprised, what is going on.


    But at this moment, a person came in at the entrance, with dark skin and very strong muscles. He was wearing a white vest, big pants and a pair of flip flops.


    "The people from the palace are here?!" someone asked.


    "How is it possible, how could he be a person from the palace domain!"


    "Yes, he is dressed entirely in the costume of the 18th-line poor."


    The upper world is a colorful world with various customs, even some things on the earth can be seen here, it is not a traditional ancient world.


    Of course, the mainstream here is the ancient world, with men with long hair and long clothes.


    "Please kill the palace at night!" The old man on the ring roared hysterically.


    However, the surroundings were extremely quiet, mainly because no one dared to speak.


    Ye Bai''s reputation is well-known throughout the Xuancheng Empire. The most annoying thing about him is the noise. He once slaughtered millions of people for this!


    Ye Bai Kill is the nickname from that time!

 Chapter 2127： The prince sits down!

    That matter has always been talked about, and the reputation of Ye Bai Killing also began at that time.


    Because of a trivial incident, millions of people died in the end, which was too costly!


    Some people say that Ye Bai Killing is a murderer, a villain, and an unforgiving person with no emotions.


    There are also people who kill Ye Bai and are a real man, never indecisive, kill when they should be killed, or kill when they should be killed, that is not his fault!


    It has been a long time, and Ye Bai Kill has never responded, but the only sentence made many people give up the plan to understand.


    Come to me if you are not satisfied!


    This sentence made many people know that Ye Bai killed a million people, and was still so arrogant, I have to say that this person is simply the reincarnation of the devil.


    And to make Ye Bai kill so arrogant, it is naturally his backstage, without a backstage, even if he kills 10,000 people, he will die without a whole body.


    It is because of one person that the Xuancheng Empire can not be held accountable for this matter, and that Taiyu can turn a blind eye to this matter.


    The heavenly master of the Xuancheng Empire-Yuhe!


    Yuhe''s hometown was in the palace area, and he rose from there, and then entered the Xuancheng Empire, becoming a world-famous celestial master, with a high position, and even more majestic than many princes.


    And Ye Baikill is Yuhe''s nephew!


    Many people don''t know about this relationship, but they also know that Ye Baisha is related to Yu''s family, and it is precisely because of Yu''s family that Ye Bai has not been punished.


    Not only that, but Ye Bai was killed because the Yu Family had entered the most famous sect in the palace, Leiyin Temple!


    Of course he is a lay disciple.


    Ye Baisha entered the martial arts ground, and there was silence, no one dared to say a word, because he was Ye Baisha and had slaughtered millions of people!


    Ye Baisha was also very satisfied with the silence around him, with a sneer on his face, stepping on the flip flops to the hall of the palace.


    When everyone in the palace area walked to the lounge, the old man on the ring began to speak.


    "The geniuses of the eighteen domains are all here, let''s welcome it!"


    Eighteen domains: halls, palaces, halls, pavilions, platforms, buildings, pavilions, xuan, rooms, pavilions, corridors, gardens, eaves, forests, palaces, houses, generals, and quiet!


    These eighteen domains are the territory of the entire Xuancheng Empire, and they are also the basis for supporting the prosperity of the Xuancheng Empire!


    At this time, all the talents roared and ignited the entire training ground.


    The geniuses of the eighteen domains, ten to twenty people in each domain, a total of 256 geniuses participated.


    The number of people in the mansion was originally the least, because Ming Kaili was killed by Su Yan, and there were only nine people in the mansion this time, which was very indifferent.


    Like the palace domain and palace domain, there are directly 20 people participating in the competition.


    Even so, the qualifiers of these two domains are exceptionally tragic, not inferior to the qualifiers of other domains.


    Using a turn-based system, the first place in the martial arts event is finally selected!


    "The geniuses of all domains are here, let me warmly welcome the strongest from all domains!"


    The old man roared, his whole body was full of dazzling light, obviously to set off the atmosphere.


    With the arrival of genius, the top powerhouses of all domains will naturally not be absent. They are still very interested in watching this kind of competition.


    "First of all, let''s take a look at who came to the palace this time!"


    The old man angered, and then looked towards the selection.


    After a while, there was no one at the entrance, which seemed a bit embarrassing.


    The audience in the stands laughed.


    "Is no one coming from the mansion?"


    "Haha, do you know that it''s the last one again this time, so I don''t want to lose face."


    "It''s wise not to come, haha."


    There is indeed no one from the mansion. In the past, the great elders of Xuanji Sect would go, and sometimes people from the five major sects would also come.


    But this time, the four heads of the five major sects were killed by Su Yan, and the great elder of Xuanjizong still had to retreat, and no one came to Su Yan.


    Not coming does not mean not paying attention. On the contrary, the great elder of Xuanjizong attaches great importance to this martial arts event. He knows that Su Yan will definitely achieve a good result.


    He was also waiting, waiting for Su Yan to get the ranking, and then kill Su Yan.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no one, and the old man on the ring simply stopped waiting.


    "It seems that no one is coming from the palace."


    "Below we have someone who invites Pavilion Domain-City Lord Heishui City!"


    Heishui City is the most powerful city lord in the pavilion area. This place is divided into ninety-nine and eighty-one cities. Each city has a city lord, but the city lord of Heishui city is the most powerful and the lord of a domain.


    This time he came, not surprising, because he has been there in the past.


    The lord of Heishui City swaggered into the martial arts ground, looked around with his eyes, and bowed his hands to the people around him to show etiquette.


    Then the city lord of Heishui City directly flew high into the sky and landed on the cloud-covered stand.


    Participating geniuses naturally go to the lounge, and these big shots are equivalent to spectators and naturally go to the stands.


    After the pavilion domain, people from the station domain arrived, and the darkness was overwhelming, which surprised many people.


    "There are so many people from Taiwan this time!"


    "Yes, at least a dozen sects have come."


    "It seems that Taiyu is very confident in this competition."


    "Well, the genius of Taiwan Territory Blood Drops has extraordinary strength and has a chance to enter the top ten."


    "Below, please enter the main sect masters of the Taiyuan sect headed by Blood Sword Hall!"


    A group of people walked into the martial arts ground, shook their hands at the people around, and then flew to the stands.


    As soon as he went up, the city lord of Heishui City looked over and said with a smile: "Old blood, I didn''t expect you to be so exciting for your son this time."


    Xue Lao''er is the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall and the biological father of Xue Di Zi.


    His son is competing in martial arts. Of course, he will come to watch the cheer. It is understandable to bring so many people to cheer.


    "Blackhearted old man, the people you brought are not much less than me. Your genius has nothing to do with you if you thank you."


    The city lord of Heishui City was immediately dissatisfied, and said angrily: "Blood old man, you shit? The geniuses in my domain are our pride, of course I will come."


    The two of you say something to me, there is no semi-respect at all, just like a **** babbling.


    But the old man on the ring is still introducing them. After the domain is over, the people from You domain are next.


    "Let us now warmly welcome Youyu Benlei Villa!"


    The owner of Benlei Villa walked into the martial arts training ground, with a majestic meaning, with a saber on his waist, which is the 29th-ranked sharpened iron like mud!


    "Did you see the saber on the waist of the owner of Benlei Villa?!"


    "Saw."


    "That''s the cut iron like mud on the spirit tool list!"


    "Fuck, the things on the spirit tool list are with him, no wonder a small manor can become the overlord of Youzhou!"


    Su Yan smiled slightly at this. Although cutting iron like mud can become the 29th existence on the spirit weapon list, it is still far from his Tai''a sword.


    His Tai''a sword ranks 25, and it has been integrated into the Goujian sword before, making it even more powerful.


    The owner of Benlei Villa leaped up to the stands, and saw the city owner of Heishui and the hall owner of the Blood Sword Hall scolding, he couldn''t help but look contemptuous.


    After that, it was the Galaxy Sword Sect of Jiangyu, which is a great pen, but the Galaxy Sword Sect has some inheritance. It is said that there is a Zhenzong Divine Sword in their clan-Seven Star Dragon Abyss!


    The Seven Stars Dragon Abyss is a holy sword, integrated into the power of the galaxy, and it is extremely powerful, surpassing the Tai''a sword held by Su Yan, and ranking 20th in the spirit tool list.


    If this sword is not integrated into the power of Galaxy, it is actually inferior to the Tai''a sword.


    But with the power of the Galaxy, the strength will rise, after all, the Galaxy of the Galaxy Sword Sect is a well-known thing.


    Sect Master Galaxy Sword Sect flew up to the stands, and the City Lord Heishui City and the Hall Master of Blood Sword Hall, who were originally quarreling, stopped making trouble, and both smiled.


    "The Galaxy Sword Master is here, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    The two greeted in a hurry.


    The Galaxy Sword Master nodded lightly, and did not pay much attention to the two of them.


    The general domain he was in was much stronger than the platform domain where the city lord of Heishui City was located and the platform where the Blood Sword Hall was located.


    In the last martial arts event, Jiangyu won the fourth place, while Tingyu was only eleven, and Taiyu was thirteen.


    The Galaxy Sword Master turned to look at the owner of Benlei Villa, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Lord Lei, don''t come here unharmed."


    Zhuang Master Lei also nodded quickly, his Ben Lei Villa and Galaxy Sword Sect were almost the same, both were the overlords of each domain, and their two domains were also the same.


    The two exchanged greetings, leaving the city lord of Heishui City and the hall lord of the Blood Sword Hall in the cold, making these two people feel very uncomfortable.


    They talked in the stands, but the old man in the ring became a little more active and introduced the overlords of several domains one after another.


    Most of the people who came this time were the overlords of each domain. It can be seen that they value this martial arts event very much.


    There are two reasons for this. First, this martial arts event is really a dance of demons, the most genius in history.


    Just the Ye Bai of the Palace Territory and the Zhao Shiyilang of the Palace Territory are well-known existences, as well as Qiu Tianshui, Baili Piao and even Ge Lang, who are completely immortal lineups.


    In each previous session, there were two or three geniuses in the long run. The first is that there is no suspense among those two or three people.


    But this time is different. These people are all the favorites to win the championship. Although some of them have higher talents, they have not seen a figure for a few years. They have been practicing in hiding for several years for this martial arts event. Who knows the realm is again? geometry.


    After the introduction of the ordinary domains, the next thing is the highlight, the pavilion master of Fenglei Pavilion of the hall area arrives.


    The pavilion master of Fenglei Pavilion was full of thunder and lightning, and the violent expression on his face was simply not angry and pretentious.


    He usually has that face, and others are a little scared when they see it.


    "Fenglei Pavilion is the overlord existence of the hall, and it has a great connection with the imperial city.


    It is said that the sister of the Lord Fenglei Pavilion seems to be the emperor''s concubine.


    The Fenglei Pavilion is even more rumored to be the land of the ancient thunder tribulation. Although no one has crossed the tribulation for thousands of years, it still carries the thunder **** pool, which is a good place for cultivation.


    "Pavilion Master Fenglei is here."


    The master of Fenglei Pavilion had just entered the stands, and all the overlords on the stands showed their smiles and gave courtesy.


    The position of the master of the Fenglei Pavilion is much higher than that of them, the emperor''s relatives, and his own strength is also extremely terrifying.


    This person has long been at the pinnacle of the fourth rank of Jindan. He has been seeking breakthroughs for many years, and he has been in countless retreats.


    The fifth rank is a clear dividing line. When the fifth rank is reached, the Xuancheng Empire can be directly named as a duke.


    You have to know that the gilded Lao Tzu is also the Earl, the fourth-ranking warlord.


    The people from Tangyu came, and naturally the people from Gongyu would be able to guess this.


    "I don''t know who will come to Palace Domain this time?"


    "It''s possible for people from the Vulcan Sect to come?!"


    "Really from the Vulcan Sect!"


    Almost all the people present were shocked, because the people who came were not only from the Vulcan Sect, but also the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect.


    In the past, the sect master of the Vulcan Sect came, but this time his ancestors actually came.


    "Welcome to the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect, you will be safe and healthy!"


    Many people actually knelt down. This person is too noble to kneel down.


    Even the overlords of the various domains on the stands are crouching at the moment, full of respect.


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect was full of fire, and there was a little dragon on his shoulder that was wandering non-stop, obviously not a mortal thing.


    The ancestor of Vulcan Sect had fiery red hair. Although he looked a little old, his spirit was still unusually vigorous and his face was full of smiles.


    He greeted everyone to get up, and said with a hearty smile: "I left the customs not long ago and learned that the martial arts event will be held, so I plan to see how the younger generation is."


    Many people are extremely excited, because they have never seen this person before. You must know that the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect is a person who has lived for a thousand years!


    This was an existence that had followed the Emperor of the Xuancheng Empire in the battle. One of the 18 princes, the fief was the palace domain.


    The arrival of the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect clearly ignited the entire martial arts training ground, and this martial arts event will definitely be extremely fierce.


    Who doesn''t want to behave in front of such a character, this is a good opportunity, this is the time to show off his ability.


    After the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect took their seats, the next step was the final palace.


    The people from the palace area did not surprise everyone, they had already guessed when the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect arrived.


    That''s right, the Maitreya Buddha from Leiyin Temple came.


    It can be called the existence of Maitreya Buddha, it feels extremely high and respected.


    Most people call it the monk, the great monk, the host, the great Buddha, the **** Buddha, and then the Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya Buddha is the ancestor of Leiyin Temple. Leiyin Temple was founded by him. Yebaisha was also a lay disciple of Leiyin Temple.


    Why being a disciple of a layman is so simple, Ye Bai Killing can''t control the following.


    "Buddha Lord!"


    Many people put their hands together, they are very pious and believe in it.


    Maitreya Buddha also folded his hands together and bent slightly towards everyone: "Amitabha."


    The people from the eighteenth domains all came. I thought the old man in the ring would say the game started, but it didn''t.


    Because the entrance gate was filled with terrible fluctuations at the moment, making everyone discolored.


    "This fluctuation?!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and this trembling soul was the most fearful force, unable to resist.


    Even Su Yan''s heart was tight at this moment, his strength was too violent, and he couldn''t resist at all. There was no way to use all means.


    Suddenly, a stalwart man leaped from the entrance and landed in the center of the ring.


    I saw him wearing a unicorn robe, majestic and all-round, with a great righteousness, the domineering king!


    Especially his pair of eyes, like the bright full moon, has an incomparable profound meaning.


    "The Prince is here!"

 Chapter 2128： First show

    Someone in the crowd spoke stupidly, shocked in their hearts, and those eyes were simply staring.


    "Prince, my mother!"


    "Why is the prince here!"


    "Hurry up and meet!"


    The prince was still in the middle of the ring, and the overlords of the Eighteen Regions all leaped down from the stands, their faces trembling.


    "Prince!"


    "The prince is coming here, you are welcome!"


    Many people rushed to say hello.


    Who is the prince? That is the top existence of the Xuancheng Empire, the younger brother of Emperor Xuancheng and the Emperor.


    Needless to say, this relationship is a figure second only to the Emperor of War.


    At that time, the Emperor of War led their 18th-routing princes to fight in all directions, opening up the territory and expanding the territory to have the Xuancheng Empire.


    At that time, the prince was already a figure above them, the deputy commander of the army, and the commander was the Emperor of War.


    The Emperor of War has a total of ten younger brothers, and the remaining eight are nothing. Because the empire was developed, those eight talents are considered true debuts.


    Compared to their eighteenth princes, they are still a little bit behind, and you have to respect them when you see them.


    But Prince Left and Prince Right are different. These two people followed the Emperor of War to fight the world together, even better than the princes of the Eighteenth Route.


    The left prince Zhanao this time, although inferior to the right prince, but also full of respect.


    The reason why the Prince Right is more respectable is that he is the eldest son. Compared with the older existence of the War Emperor, the Prince Right is naturally noble. In fact, he is worse than the Prince Left.


    The Emperor of the Xuancheng Empire was the second son of the Zhan family.


    The right prince Zhanao came in person. This was a rare event in a thousand years, and it did not exist in the past.


    This appearance really shocked and surprised many people. They did not expect it at all. It also shows that this martial arts event is valued by the prince, presumably because there are so many geniuses this time.


    Prince Right Zhanao smiled slightly. Although these people respected him, he also knew how to treat these people with courtesy.


    The Eighteenth Route princes, who also fought with him back then, must not be too arrogant.


    So everyone answered one by one, very close to the people.


    But when he arrived at the mansion, the prince was puzzled.


    "Isn''t Xiaomo from Mansion coming?"


    "Return to the prince, Mo Guisha has not been here for hundreds of years."


    The prince nodded and said, "This little Mo is not very young, and his temper is not young. Why wouldn''t he send someone if he doesn''t come."


    "You don''t know the prince. In the past, there were people from the mansion, but no one came this time. It seems that something has happened." The **** sword hall blood drop reported.


    Compared with other people, Xuedizi is a generation later, and he is not a person who has fought the world with the prince, he is only the descendant of the 18th princes.


    Only like the ancestors of the Vulcan Gate and the Maitreya Buddha of Leiyin Temple, that time was the same joy and suffering with the prince.


    Eighteen princes, now there are only eight people, and the remaining ten are basically sitting.


    After all, it has been a thousand years, and this group of people was not young at that time.


    There is no way to break through the shackles, no way to go further, the life span is over, and the recovery is weak.


    The prince nodded faintly, he didn''t want to take care of the mansion, the mansion was not worth his attention.


    In fact, only seventeen princes were entrusted back then, and the Xuancheng Empire only had seventeen domains, without Mo Guisha''s share.


    But Mo Guisha was unwilling, and went to a place where Shan Kaka announced that the place belonged to him. After making the Emperor laugh for a long time, he finally acquiesced.


    Only then did the place slowly form a mansion, and the army sent by the imperial city helped a lot. At that time, the territory of the mansion was very small, and even now it was not as good as the seventeen areas.


    The Domain is the smallest of the seventeen domains, but the Mansion Domain is half smaller than the Domain.


    "Fine, don''t come if you don''t come, the game can''t be delayed, let''s start the game."


    When the old man on the ring heard it, he nodded immediately, his tongue bursting with thunder.


    "The game starts below!"


    The entire competition field suddenly boiled, and many people roared and looked forward to the excitement of the game.


    At the beginning of the game, the first thing to be done is the drawing ceremony, and the participating players will be drawn.


    Surprisingly, there were two people in Gongyu and Dianyu who withdrew from the game because of sudden discomfort.


    No one cared about this. After all, it was not a big deal. The two people withdrew, but there were two more contestants wearing masks. No one knew it, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "Who are those two people?"


    "I do not know."


    "Does the palace domain and the palace domain find two recharges at random?"


    "Perhaps it is."


    After the discussion, the lottery continued. There were a total of 256 participants and the round elimination system was adopted to determine the champion.


    So everyone who participates has to play, and the art of drawing lots is directly carried out at this moment.


    The lottery ceremonies have rules. In the first few rounds, the seeded players of the 18 domains have to be wrong. After all, if they meet together, one person will be eliminated. Isn''t it possible that they are even less than the No. 10 players in other domains.


    Only when the top 16 is decided, will the seeded players meet.


    After a series of draws, the final game schedule was produced, and many people rushed to watch.


    "Really, Zhai domain and Taiwan domain are in one group."


    "Here I watched some."


    Duan Xiao of Zhaiyu will eventually compete with Xuedizi for a place in the top sixteen. That is to say, compared with the geniuses of this session, one of the two fields will stop at the top sixteen.


    To put it bluntly, there is a domain that may become the last or second to last.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall was a bit chilly at the moment. Last time they only won the 13th place, but Zhai Yu entered the quarterfinals.


    Although the contestants of this session have no contact with the previous session, their resources are better and the contestants naturally have more advantages.


    "Blooddrops, you have to come on!"


    The head of the Blood Sword Hall cheered for his son.


    "Don''t worry, father, I will definitely win this time."


    Duan Xiao didn''t have the slightest words, his words were useless, and everything would be known after the comparison.


    The other two domains are grouped together, and many people think that there is no suspense, no suspense at all.


    "Fuyu and Youyu are actually assigned together. This is a suicide lottery."


    "Hey, the mansion is unlucky again this time, it''s really pathetic."


    Many people looked at Su Yan with sympathy, but Su Yan didn''t care at all.


    After the lottery was over, many people knew their game process.


    But basically those who met seeded players were the worst in another domain. There was no suspense at all.


    There is suspense, but the group of people in the middle, the strength of each domain is different, it is really hard to say.


    Su Yan returned to the lounge, but did not see the dark horse.


    He couldn''t help asking Chang Yuan and others: "Where is the dark horse?!"


    "It seems to be in the bathroom."


    "Toilet!" Su Yan''s eyes condensed, which is definitely an excuse.


    But he didn''t look for it either. This dark horse will definitely come back anyway, and he won''t give up the game.


    The game is officially started. In the first round, more than 200 people will compete in the same game. There will be more than 100 groups of matches, and they will be played at the same time.


    Everyone walked to the corresponding ring according to their number plates, and the game was about to begin.


    "Brother Master, cheer!" Xiao Meng cheered Su Yan.


    Su Yan touched Xiao Meng''s face and said with a smile: "Brother Shifu doesn''t need to cheer, Xiao Meng needs to cheer, and your opponent is Youyu No. 6 player."


    "Master, don''t worry, Xiao Meng will surely beat him up."


    A group of people boarded the ring, the two sides looked at each other, and 128 referees arrived and started the game.


    Su Yan''s opponent was Jiang Yu''s No. 10 player, which was no suspense for him.


    But Jiangyu''s No. 10 player had a different idea, and the government was called rubbish, and he had illusions in his heart.


    It has to be said that Jiang Yu is Da Yu, and the tenth player is a half-step Jin Dan.


    The selection of the domains is different from that of the prefectures. They are selected by different levels. If you follow the top ten, I am afraid they are all first and second grades of Jindan.


    This has no challenge to the weak domain.


    Player Jiangyu No. 10 can also be considered as a promotion from the half-step Golden Core level. Of course he is invincible in this realm, and even his challenge to the Golden Core level is worthwhile.


    "Falling seed player, I let you lose in the first game!"


    Contestant No. 10 Jiangyu rushed directly towards Su Yan''s anger, performing a powerful trick with extraordinary power.


    But Su Yan smiled faintly, and slapped it in the air.


    Jiang Yu''s No. 10 player felt pain on his face, and he lost control and flew out of the ring.


    "Falling seeded players win!"


    The referee raised Su Yan''s hand.


    Not many people pay attention to this, because people in all domains are paying attention to other people, especially seed players in each domain.


    But the overlords on the stands can be distracted, they can watch many people''s games.


    Seeing that Su Yan had won, the Galaxy Sword Master stroked his beard, and said lightly: "The realm seems to be stronger this time."


    The owner of Benlei Villa next to him disdainfully said: "If a sub-player can''t even win the tenth player, then the prefecture will be completely removed."


    "Zhuang Zhuang Lei is right, after all, the number ten player in my domain is only a half-step golden core."


    Cangshui was playing against the seeded players of the palace domain. There was no suspense at all, and one move was defeated.


    Because Cangshui is a girl, Zhao Shiyilang just pushed Cangshui out of the ring. He respects women.


    If you change to a man, the end will not be so good.


    An example is the Yebai Killing in the palace area next door. His opponent is the No. 20 player in the palace area. At this moment, he was dragged under his feet by his flip flops, and his mouth was foaming.


    Upon seeing this, Zhao Shiyilang said with disdain: "Yebai kills, you can only bully Xiao Xiami, low ratio."


    Ye Bai killed the Palace Domain No. 20 player again, and said nonchalantly: "You seem to be right to say that."


    After all he stepped on it again.


    The No. 20 player at his feet had the desire to die at this moment, and cast all his anger on him, and finally had to surrender.


    Liu Jin''s opponent is a bit strong, after all, Liu Jin is now looking at half-step Jin Dan.


    But because he is the little prince, he still has some secret skills, and the opponents just happen to be not very strong, and he actually won several meat battles.


    "Haha, labor and management have won!"


    Liu Jin was extremely excited, this was a big match for geniuses, he became at least one of the top 100 geniuses in the eighteen regions of the Xuancheng Empire.


    But the right prince Zhanao in the stands was unhappy at the moment.


    "This Xiao Liu''s son is not good, this is his strongest son?"


    The people around are speechless, what kind of status is the prince Liu, a king with a different surname, barely having a knighthood, it is not in the ranks among many princes, it is good to have such a son.


    Saltpeter was not so lucky. He was beaten up and finally carried out of the ring by a stretcher. His opponent was much better than him.


    As for Zhang Laojiu and the second disciple of Loulan Gumen and even Da Hei Ma, the endings of these three were not very good, and all of them were koted without insisting on a few rounds.


    The prefecture was also promoted by Su Yan and Liu Jin, and now only Dark Horse and Xiao Meng are left.


    Xiao Meng''s opponent is not weak either, her strength is in Jin Dan, a bit stronger than Su Yan''s. After all, Xiao Meng is only the fourth player, not Ming Kaili was killed, she can only be considered the fifth player.


    Xiao Meng''s opponent is Lin Yu''s No. 6 player, whose realm is above Xiao Meng.


    As soon as he took the stage, the No. 6 player of Lin Yu was arrogant, because Xiao Meng''s realm was not as high as him, so he could become the No. 4 player.


    "Hey, the name is not true, is there no one in the mansion? Choose a little girl to compete."


    When Xiao Meng heard that the lollipop in her mouth was bitten by her, she spit out a small wooden stick.


    "Because of you, Xiao Meng is missing another lollipop, so Xiao Meng is very angry!"


    Xiao Meng rushed towards the sixth player in the forest area, with his hands like electricity, directly playing a set of fierce secret techniques taught by Su Yan.


    The No. 6 player in the forest area didn''t care at all, thinking that he could easily resist, just resist it casually.


    As a result, he flew straight up, and his chest pain was unbearable.


    He fell on the edge of the ring and almost fell, which shocked his heart.


    "Made, little girl film, I''m angry!"


    Contestant No. 6 had a gloomy face and rushed directly towards Xiao Meng and used his ultimate move. Xiao Meng made him completely angry.


    But in the end, what''s the use of being angry? It''s not just being hanged.


    What''s the point of being a higher level? It''s not just being hanged.


    In this way, Xiao Meng beat Lin Yu''s No. 6 player into a pig''s head, and finally grabbed his foot and kept patting the floor back and forth, rubbing wildly with the floor.


    "Grandma, I give up, I give up."


    Lin Yu''s No. 6 player had to surrender, which was too fierce, he had misplaced him.


    Xiao Meng''s competition has attracted many people. Everyone has a little understanding of Xiao Meng, mainly because Xiao Meng is strange and strange.


    Next came the dark horse game. He only came when the referee called him, and he was announcing to give up the game just a second.


    "The second player in the palace, take it!"


    The eighth player of the domain rushed directly towards the dark horse.


    The dark horse''s face was flat, and he directly stretched out his fist, punching the No. 8 fist of the mansion territory, and his face was sunken.


    "You came across it yourself, it has nothing to do with me." The dark horse said helplessly.


    When the referee announced that he would step down, the dark horse expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Made, I am called a dark horse in the qualifiers, and now I am still called a dark horse. Labor and management are well-known, and labor education is the second egg!


    Originally, many people were angry with the dark horse, but when the dark horse reported his name, many people were happy.


    "This person is funny."

 Chapter 2129： There are only two people left in the prefecture!

    "Haha, there is another named Liu Erdan, what a fuck."


    "This name is too dirty, right? It was born to stepmother."


    "It is estimated that the parents are uneducated."


    Many people are happy, and they are happy, and they have heard of such a name for the first time.


    Many of the heirs of high-ranking officials have never heard of such a name. At this moment, they are looking at the dark horse as if they have discovered a new world.


    Su Yan and the others were also stunned, without expecting it at all.


    Liu Jin joked at the moment: "It''s no wonder that in the martial arts event qualifiers, others called him a dark horse and he readily accepted it. I would rather be called a dark horse by this name."


    The dark horse looked at everyone in the stands, full of anger, and yelled directly: "What''s wrong with Liu Erdan, have you eaten your family''s food? It is still harming your women!"


    With that said, many people with a smile on their faces closed their mouths. It''s really not good to make fun of this.


    The name of the parents whose body is affected by hair and skin is also given by their parents. The name is just a code name, and there is no distinction between high and low.


    Seeing everyone shut up, Liu Erdan stepped out of the ring.


    Above the stands, the gangsters all smiled.


    Right prince Zhanao drank Yuanli tea at the moment, and said lightly: "This person is good, he has a personality, who is from that domain?"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect beside him said lightly: "It seems to belong to the Mansion. This year, a good seedling has emerged from the Mansion."


    The ancestors of the Vulcan Sect had said so, obviously they had discovered something.


    Both Maitreya Buddha and Prince Right nodded, agreeing with the words of the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect.


    Other overlords are in the clouds and in the mist. This can clearly see the strength of a person, which is too awesome.


    Knowing that they are far away from the ring, and subject to the formation of the Xuantianmen, it is not easy to detect the strength of the contestants.


    In fact, many people don''t want to know. If they know, there will be no fun in the game.


    Prince You and the others didn''t say anything, just a second seed, and it was pretty good to be in the eyes of their law.


    The first round of the game is over. Su Yan, Liu Erdan, Xiao Meng, and Liu Jin are urgently involved in the government.


    The remaining five were all defeated.


    This is naturally not a good result for the saltpeter and others, but they are not unacceptable.


    After all, this is a genius match for the entire Xuancheng Empire''s eighteen domains, and they are already very content to be here.


    Seeing the famous Ye Baisha and Zhao Shishilang, they were also very content.


    At this moment, Saltpeter and others cast aside their previous suspicions and looked at Su Yan and said, "We have done our best. I hope you can save face for our mansion."


    Saltpeter and the others knew the gap between themselves and Su Yan, it was simply heaven and earth.


    Just like the gap between the outer disciple and the head, after all, Su Yan had killed their head.


    This strength, even in this genius martial arts event, it will definitely shine and win a good ranking.


    Su Yan just smiled at this and didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t pay attention to this group of people at all, why have any contact with them.


    To say that this upper world can enter Su Yan''s eyes, Xiao Meng is counted as one. After all, he is his apprentice, and now he is more like a sister.


    As for the other one, that is Brother Nine.


    Brother Nine became the head of the Zhang family, but he gave Su Yan the feeling that Brother Nine was not so old. He looked very young, like a person no more than a hundred years old.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, Brother Nine''s talent is definitely not simple. If such a person can be attracted, there is absolutely no harm.


    His family dominates the earth, but it was created by Su Yan at will, but he wants to win over his power in this upper world, which will help him in the future.


    Yimen 2 will be created in the upper world, Su Yan has already made a decision in his mind.


    It''s just that the time is not yet ripe, and Su Yan doesn''t panic.


    In the second round of the competition, there are a total of 128 contestants who will compete for 64 places for promotion. This competition is definitely more tragic than before. Everyone would have thought of it.


    From the stands, the city lord of Heishui City looked at the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall with a smile: "Hall Master Blood, how many people do you think can be promoted from this palace?"


    Hall Master Blood disdainfully said: "At most one person."


    "Oh!" Heishui City Lord said with a smile on his face, "Let''s make a bet on whether or not then."


    "What are you betting on?" The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall looked bad, he knew that the city master of Heishui City must be holding back bad thoughts.


    "Just bet on the Qiongyejiu that your Blood Sword Hall recently got."


    "no way!"


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall immediately refused, he knew that the city master of Heishui City was not at ease, and it was a joke to want him to drink wine.


    "Why don''t you dare, I am blocking the black water snake jade ointment in our Heishui City."


    "Black Water Snake Jade Cream?!"


    This time the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall was stunned, even the people next to them were stunned.


    "Your bet is really big."


    After some appetite, the hall master of Blood Sword Hall agreed to the request of the city master of Heishui City.


    "You said how many people have advanced."


    "No one, the whole army is wiped out!"


    "Heishui City City Lord, you too underestimate the seeded players of the mansion, right? Can''t you even get into the top sixty-four?!" Some people did not believe it.


    "Haha, that''s what I think, yeah."


    "You like it."


    The two gambling did not affect the others.


    And the city lord of Heishui City is not a fool, he obviously saw the game table of Su Yan and Liu Erdan.


    Su Yan will play against Jiangyu''s second seed, and Liu Erdan will play against Tangyu''s third seed.


    These two are not easy to provoke, although they have not been able to become the number one seed player, but their strength Heishuicheng City Lord has heard of.


    Very powerful, only one spot weaker than the number one seed player. In this competition, these domains even threatened to win the top eight or two or even three places.


    The lord of Heishui City bet that Su Yan and Liu Erdan are just rubbish.


    Right now, the prince looked at the ring, his eyes were indifferent, but his breath was still majestic, and he was not angry.


    "What do you think will be the result of the prefecture this time?"


    The ancestor of the fire **** gate and the Maitreya Buddha of Leiyin Temple next to him shook their heads and spoke in unison.


    "It''s hard to guess."


    No matter what their status is, it''s not guilty to despise the realm. They are already ethereal in mind and body and don''t fight for everything.


    Prince Right smiled and said, "I am very optimistic about the No. 1 seed and No. 2 seed of the Mansion Domain. They are very capable. This time the Mansion Domain is not bad."


    At what he said, the people around were stunned, but he didn''t expect Prince You to be so optimistic about the mansion.


    This embarrassed the city lord of Heishui City and the hall lord of Blood Sword Hall, but they still insisted on their ideas.


    The second round of competition has already begun, sixty-four arenas, half of the previous ones have disappeared.


    The playing field is more open and the ring is a bit bigger, which increases the sense of watching the battle, and the game will last longer and look better.


    Su Yan came on the field. His opponent was Jiang Yu''s second seed, and he was already standing on the ring.


    "Jian Yu Xiao Beichuan!"


    "Fu Yu Su Yan!"


    The two defended their homes, and then the referee read out the rules of the game, and then an order was given to start the game.


    "The **** of the mansion, this time I will directly let you not enter the top sixty-four!"


    Xiao Beichuan directly formed the seal with both hands, and a majestic power of Yuan power enveloped the entire arena, extremely terrifying.


    Behind him, an invisible sword emerged, and he held it in his hand.


    "Galaxy Sword Jue!"


    Jiang Yu is most famous for Xinghe. As the number two player, this person is naturally qualified to enter the Galaxy Sword Sect of Galaxy to practice.


    It is precisely because of this that he has cultivated a powerful secret technique-Galaxy Sword Art!


    The sky above the ring is filled with the meaning of a phantom sky, and the entire sky is filled with galaxies, which is extremely deep and makes the heart palpitating.


    The power of the galaxy is directly injected into the long sword, and the long sword turns into countless shadow swords, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    Seeing that although there are countless phantom swords, each one has a powerful slashing power, and if it cannot be avoided, it will definitely die.


    "A shot is a killer move, this general''s No. 2 player is really terrifying!"


    "I''m afraid this strength is already the pinnacle of Jindan First Grade!"


    "Absolutely."


    "It''s terrifying, Na Su Yan in the palace is dangerous."


    But while these people were discussing, Su Yanzheng leisurely took out the lollipop that Xiaomeng had put him in his pocket, and ate it happily.


    "What is this operation?!" Many people were stunned.


    "Is this giving up resistance!"


    "Although the government is rubbish, as the number one player, you have to fight for credibility and dignity."


    "Yes, even though defeat is an honor, it is not ashamed to give up resistance."


    The entire stand was exploded, and everyone looked contemptuous and mocked, thinking that Su Yan was not worthy of being a seed player.


    But above the stands, the overlords of the various domains couldn''t sit still. Others seemed to give up resistance, they wouldn''t think it.


    "I smelled a familiar aura!" Galaxy Sword Sect said quietly.


    "I also smelled the familiar and unfamiliar aura!" The owner of Benlei Villa pulsed.


    What is this breath? !


    Young, arrogant, bohemian, disdainful, arrogant!


    They also lived like this when they were young, invisibly pretending to be the most deadly!


    Obviously they would not think that Su Yan had given up resistance, except for this point, he would definitely be disdainful, just trying to force it.


    When they are young, if they do not pretend to be forced, they will feel uncomfortable, sleep and eat, and it is normal for young people to be competitive.


    "It''s just that he doesn''t have that strength!"


    The city lord of Heishui City was full of black lines, but none of his bets were promoted.


    And the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall who bet with him was betting that Su Yan could win, after all, in his opinion, he was a seeded player.


    Although the Mansion is very poor, it is not that there are not a single seed player, and the top sixty-four has not entered. The Mansion has only been twice for so many years, and the probability is not high.


    Su Yan''s posture completely angered Xiao Beichuan. At this moment, his eyes were filled with the feeling of galaxy, and the power of Dou Zhuan Xing Yi was spreading all over his body.


    "Contempt for me, that is your end!"


    Countless Feijian attacked and killed Su Yan, and at the same time it was even more powerful and powerful.


    Su Yan still had the lollipop, with a slight smile on his face.


    "This lollipop is delicious, no wonder Xiao Meng always remembers it."


    When countless flying swords were a few minutes away from Su Yan, everyone was looking at the ring with their eyes wide open, and when countless people thought that Su Yan would surrender, the result was quite unexpected.


    The defensive power of Su Yan''s body actually shattered the flying sword directly, all the illusory swords dissipated, leaving only the invisible sword.


    Xiao Beichuan did not expect Su Yan to have this ability, but as long as the invisible sword was there, he would not lose.


    Facing the invisible sword, Su Yan''s eyes turned out to be a little changed, and the profound meaning permeated out, which was many times stronger than Xiao Beichuan''s deep meaning.


    Xiao Beichuan was shocked, his face was trembling, and there was an inexplicable fear.


    "how is this possible!"


    His talent is the power of galaxy, but this time he encountered someone stronger than himself. He had only encountered Baili Piao in his life, so how could there be a second person!


    "impossible!"


    Xiao Beichuan roared, he wants to advance to the top sixty-four, no one can stop!


    But at this moment, the cracking sound of the invisible sword made Xiao Beichuan completely desperate, and his eyes turned out to be blank.


    Lost, it was lost!


    The lord of Heishui City trembled with anger. His Heishui Snake Jade Ointment was a treasure, and this time he might be taken away.


    Others were also quite shocked. Some of them thought Xiao Beichuan would win, but it turned out to be like this.


    Some of them thought that Su Yan would win, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to win so cleanly.


    Xiao Beichuan collapsed on the ground, he could not accept this result, he actually stopped in the top sixty-four.


    Su Yan walked over, gave him a kick directly, kicked him out of the ring, and then walked off the ring. He didn''t even bother to wait for the referee''s announcement.


    On the other side, the gilt opponent was much stronger than him. He had no choice but to lose after several battles.


    Xiao Meng''s opponent was also extremely powerful. He actually encountered Zhai Yu Duan Xiao, who was the number one seed player, and Xiao Meng couldn''t do anything against the sky.


    Only the dark horse Liu Erdan is left, Heishuicheng is holding the last thought in his heart, he now wants him to advance.


    If Liu Erdan loses, then his black water snake jade ointment will really be gone.


    Heishui Snake Jade Ointment is a rare elixir, it can cure any injury, and even bring back the dead, otherwise the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall would not bet.


    "Liu Erdan, you must win for Lao Tzu!" Heishui City Lord roared.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall smiled and said: "You don''t look at who his opponent is, that is the third seed of the hall."


    That being said, the face of the city lord of Heishui City became darker, and his mood was very bad.


    Liu Erdan stepped onto the ring and bowed his hands to the third-seeded player in the hall to show etiquette.


    The other party also bowed his hands, not the arrogant and defiant people.


    "The dark horse in the palace!"


    Liu Erdan reported his family, but the people in the stands suddenly became unhappy.


    "This man-made fake, he is obviously the second egg of Liu from the prefecture!"


    As soon as this was said, many people burst into laughter, which made Liu Erdan completely speechless. It would be better not to say it if he knew it.


    "Tangyu Broshuang!"


    The referee gave an order and the game started.


    Duanshuang directly used the powerful secret technique "Frost Power" and blasted towards Liu Erdan.


    Naturally, Liu Erdan wouldn''t be afraid of the slightest bit, and shot directly, actually playing a secret technique in his hands.


    "This secret technique seems to have never been seen before!" Xiao Meng muttered beside her.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that this kid was a squatter, and it was not uncommon to know some secret techniques, after all, he was an old thing.


    After several trials, it was surprising that Liu Erdan actually won!

 Chapter 2130： Thirty-two!

    The eyes of each of them were rounded, and there was no fighting. Liu Erdan had been suppressed all the time, and was completely beaten by hanging.


    Originally, the city lord of Heishui City had a cold heart, but Liu Erdan won!


    You must know that at the beginning, Tangyu''s No. 3 seed, Duanshuang, displayed the knack for breaking the family-breaking power diamond finger!


    This secret technique is well-known far and wide, it can destroy everything, and its power overwhelms the sky!


    Liu Erdan had been hung and spanked, and his **** was poked twice. The blood stained the entire pair of trousers. People who didn''t know thought he was coming to his aunt.


    Throughout the game, Liu Erdan dodged everywhere, because Duoshuang''s Absolute Absolute Power Diamond Finger was too strong, which made people tremble.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall laughed, and has been entangled with the main black water snake jade ointment in Heishui City.


    But now, the whole person is covered.


    Not only was he blinded, but the people in the hall were also blinded.


    Lost, even lost!


    Many people in the hall are making noise and boos constantly, and the person they valued is lost to the second seed of the hall. This is unforgivable.


    Not only everyone was blinded, but even the contestant Duanshuang was blinded, as if drunk and his brain fragments.


    "How could this happen, how could I lose!"


    Duan Shuang couldn''t believe this result at all, and he couldn''t accept such a result.


    This result was too cruel for him. He originally wanted to compete for the top sixteen, but he didn''t make it to the top sixty-four. The blow was too heavy.


    The referee stepped onto the ring and directly announced that Liu Erdan had won the game.


    Liu Erdan waved his hands, bent over to the surroundings, and smiled happily.


    However, many people throw out shoes, socks, drink bottles, and teapots for tea.


    Of course, these are automatically avoided by the formation, which is not allowed to hit other people.


    Liu Erdan walked back to the lounge. At this moment, everyone else was in awe of him.


    Saltpeter beat Liu Erdan on the back, full of respect.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually won the third seed of Tangyu."


    Just as Liu Erdan sat down, his **** was a little uncomfortable, and he grinned: "What is he, I let him, otherwise I will defeat him."


    Everyone knows that Liu Erdan is bragging, but they didn''t call the name.


    But Su Yan knew that Liu Erdan was telling the truth, not telling lies.


    Liu Erdan''s strength is far above that of Shuangshuang in that hall. The reason why he has been weak and still endures being hit by two moves is because he doesn''t want to reveal himself too much.


    Su Yan knows the true identity of Liu Erdan, a person who robs a house, is definitely not a simple existence.


    Now it seems that Liu Erdan''s current strength is probably higher than Jindan Second Rank.


    As for the state of Liu Erdan''s previous life, Su Yan couldn''t guess. After all, he was the Eighth Immortal Emperor before. Who could guess that he is now a strong man in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    I''m afraid I can''t even guess the gods.


    "Liu Erdan is not bad." Su Yan teased.


    Liu Erdan curled his lips and said, "Could you please call me Liu Erdan."


    "Long face?!" Su Yan''s expression changed.


    Liu Erdan immediately acknowledged and said: "You are free, you are free."


    This game exceeded everyone''s expectations, and it was an upset.


    Although Duanshuang is the third seed in Tangyu, Tangyu is the third in the eighteen realms, and its strength is completely different from that of the government.


    You can take a look at Xuanjizong in the realm. As for the five martial sects, they can only be ranked in the middle position in the realm.


    The top sect of Tangyu is not weaker than Xuanji Sect, let alone Fenglei Pavilion of Tangyu!


    The second round of the game was over, and the top sixty-four was finally won. These were all the elites, and the Prince Right was applauding at this moment.


    Others naturally applauded. Whoever dares not applaud would be disrespectful to the Prince.


    "Yes, not bad, quite often, it seems that I will have to come and see it often in the future. The younger generation is really amazing." Zhan Ao smiled.


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect next to him nodded and said: "Think about what we were doing at this age. I remember Maitreya Buddha seems to be still playing in the mud."


    Maitreya became unhappy at once, and glared at the Vulcan ancestor.


    "I think you are really old, with such a poor memory, Xiaomo playing in the mud."


    "Yes, yes, Xiaomo was playing in the mud, you were not at the realm of talent at the time."


    Many people sighed how long a thousand years are, but in their eyes it is so short, like yesterday.


    After the second round of the game, there were only two people left in the palace domain. There were three or four people in the other domains, and there were five or six people left in the palace domain and palace domain.


    The weather has darkened after these two games, this game is considered to be suspended, everyone should rest to add something.


    The top sixty-four contestants were directly called to the main hall by Zhanao to enjoy the precious ingredients provided by the Xuancheng Empire.


    When you come to the main hall, the main hall is naturally repaired with magnificent magnificence, which can almost dazzle people''s eyes.


    They are all decorated with rare and exotic treasures, which are extremely expensive.


    Zhan Ao sat in the first place. Next to him were the ancestors of Maitreya Buddha and Vulcan Gate of Leiyin Temple. The two of them were naturally qualified to sit there.


    Then came the overlords of the other fifteen domains, who took their seats according to their respect.


    In the end, Su Yan and others, the Sixty-Fourth sat directly below Zhanao.


    As the seed player of the palace, Su Yan was regarded as the worst by everyone, but he was still in the top spot. After all, he also represented the palace.


    Sitting behind are the second or third seed players in each field.


    At this point in the competition, there are only 64 people left. Naturally, they are all elites, and they are basically those who are ranked high in various domains.


    Su Yan had a variety of food on his seat, and a beautiful maid served a variety of food.


    Five-level elixir is common, and there are five-level precious spirit beasts.


    Everyone was enjoying the food, but Su Yan did not move his chopsticks much.


    He hadn''t eaten anything, he didn''t care about it, just ate a little and gave up.


    During the meal, Zhanao toasted, it was the very famous monkey wine of the Xuancheng Empire, of course it was a bit worse than the one made by Su Yan himself.


    Su Yan had been preparing before, planning to find some ingredients to re-brew some monkey wine. After all, what he had previously brewed was only a third-level spiritual medicine, which was not suitable for his taste.


    With the four-level and five-level spirit herb elixir, he believes that he can brew an excellent monkey wine, which is certainly countless times better than what he has now.


    "This martial arts grand competition gave me a wonderful match, and it also gave me confidence in the future of the Xuancheng Empire."


    Everyone nodded or even applauded, as long as Zhanao said, it was all right.


    "Tomorrow will decide the top eight, I hope you will continue to work hard!"


    Clinking glasses in the air, many people are extremely excited, after all, they are valued by Zhanao, this is an unprecedented thing, and this has stimulated everyone''s desire to win.


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold with those ingredients. After eating a little and drinking two glasses of wine, he didn''t move anything.


    After the dinner party, Su Yan directly took away a lot of delicacies at the meeting, then returned to the residence and gave it to Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others.


    Xiao Meng is naturally a joy to enjoy, and by the way, I also said I love you, master.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng as if he was looking at her own child, full of loving eyes.


    "Brother Su, this thing is really delicious, don''t you even eat it?" Wang Chang Yuan had a lot of stuff in his mouth, and he couldn''t speak well.


    Xiao Meng said immediately: "Brother Master hasn''t eaten anything, but the dragon on that day and the kunks in the sea were grilled by him."


    Su Yan mentioned it to Xiao Meng before, and promised to let her taste it in the future.


    Chang Yuan looked at Su Yan in astonishment. He naturally didn''t believe that dragons existed. It was a distant myth. There were no dragons in this world.


    I ate and drank enough, then slept happily, woke up early the next day, and just arrived at the competition field, there was already a crowd.


    The stands were full of people, more than they were yesterday, and many people were far away and arrived today.


    Even though Xiao Meng and others were eliminated, they could still sit in the lounge, Su Yan allowed them, and the game staff did not want to refute Su Yan''s face.


    After all, Su Yan was already in the top sixty-four, and yesterday was taken by Prince Right Zhanao to the main hall to eat together, which shows his importance.


    In the third round, the top thirty-two will be determined, and the competition will naturally become more intense.


    Many people are already ready, just waiting for the game to start.


    Many players have already entered the arena, making final preparations.


    The dark horse Liu Erdan''s opponent is still strong this time, and it is Youzhou''s No. 2 player Thunder!


    Lei Dong is a member of Benlei Villa. The owner of Benlei Villa is here because of his disciple.


    Many people give thunderous cheer, of course, they are very confident. In the face of absolute strength, any luck is fake, and it is impossible to be upset.


    Lei Dong stepped onto the ring and looked at the dark horse Liu Erdan and said, "Erdan, let''s do it."


    Liu Erdan looked so painful that his sister really called herself Erdan.


    His original name was not like this at all, it was just the name of Liu Erdan, his name was really fucking.


    Liu Erdan ignored it, standing on the ring, expressing a clear breeze.


    Lei Dong smiled, and said: "If you don''t make a move, then I will make a move!"


    Lei Dong''s whole body was suddenly thunder and lightning violent, and there was a powerful thunder and lightning flashing all over his body. After entering the thunder pond of Thunder Villa, he would have thunder power all over his body, which was much stronger than little Lolita his father.


    Lei Dong clasped his hands tightly, and a thunder force was directly blasted out by him, which was extremely terrifying.


    The barriers around the entire ring are shaking, which shows the horror of this power.


    "This thunderous move is a killer move."


    "Yes, I''m afraid that Liu Erdan can''t catch it at all."


    "Sure, if you don''t surrender, then wait for the suffering of flesh and blood."


    "Hmph, the pain of flesh and blood will definitely break his muscles and bones, and his cultivation may be weakened."


    "Fuck, the power of thunder is so terrifying!"


    There was a lot of discussion in the stands, but Su Yan was calm and relaxed. He already knew the result of this game.


    This Liu Erdan is good, Su Yan is very interested in him now, and at the same time he has a little thought in his heart.


    Around his old nest Xuantian Gate, it looks like an old fox, not weak in strength, and he must not be allowed to leave at will. If he restores his previous life cultivation base, it is probably not Su Yan who threatened him.


    Liu Erdan faced the thunderous power of thunder, without the arrogance and disdain before, after all, the power of thunder was not simple.


    "Hey, this power is good, but it''s a bit worse for me."


    An aura of darkness filled Liu Erdan''s hands. This aura was so violent that it turned into a power of darkness.


    "The people in the palace are so amazing?!"


    "I have never seen people in the mansion use this kind of secret technique. Isn''t this someone from the Xuanji Sect or the Five Sects?!"


    "Is it a small school? What opportunity has this person got."


    "I look like a wicked Kung Fu."


    "Many people are quite surprised, because this is the first time Liu Erdan has performed such a terrifying opposite secret technique. Many people are very surprised.


    The secret technique was played, and the two sides fought against each other, and the entire arena was caught in the power of a mechanism, and the surrounding formations were opened, otherwise this wave of fluctuations would definitely spread to all directions.


    Seeing Liu Erdan punched out again, it was actually a bit faster than Thunder, which made the face of the owner of Benlei Villa change.


    Lei Dong hurriedly backed away, all the power of thunder blasted towards Liu Erdan, but it was useless.


    Now Lei Dong knew that Liu Erdan was so powerful, this man was completely pretending to be a pig for dinner, and his realm was actually above him.


    "Hey, why, are you scared?"


    Liu Erdan''s figure disappeared and appeared directly behind Lei Dong. With a punch, the dark power directly corroded Lei Dong''s shoulders.


    Thunder screamed, his entire arm could not be lifted, and his whole body strength was weakening.


    Upon seeing this, the referee hurriedly terminated the game and announced that Liu Erdan had won.


    Liu Erdan arched his hands in all directions, and then walked off the ring.


    "Liu Erdan, your strength has improved." Su Yan smiled slightly.


    Liu Erdan said grimly: "Where is it, it''s still far behind you."


    Of course, Su Yan knew Liu Erdan''s thoughts. This must be because of his departure yesterday. This old thing must have slipped back to his lair quietly, which restored his cultivation a lot.


    Of course, it was definitely not strong than Su Yan, if he was stronger than Su Yan, how could this old thing show weakness like Su Yan.


    Then it''s time for Su Yan to play. Su Yan''s opponent this time is very strong, he is the No. 2 player Huo Qilin of the Palace!


    Huo Qilin was a disciple of the Vulcan Sect. Although he had lost to Zhao Shishilang before, his strength was beyond doubt.


    Participating in the martial arts event, thinking about winning the top eight, ended up meeting Su Yan in the third round.


    Many people are yelling at the name of Qilin Qilin and trust him very much.


    On the other hand, Su Yan, Xiao Meng shouted hard by himself, and Chang Yuan and others were afraid to make a sound, because everyone around was glaring at them.


    Xiao Meng was not afraid, and still worked hard to cheer for Su Yan, which made Su Yan''s face a smile.


    "Not in vain."


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring, and Huo Qilin also entered the ring.


    "Palace domain, fire unicorn!"


    Huo Qilin reported his family, this is the rule.


    It''s just that when he got into the ring, he didn''t even look at Su Yan at all, because he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    The ancestors of the Vulcan Sect above the stands also shook their heads.


    "It seems that this time the No. 1 seed in the Mansion has not gone as far as the No. 2 seed."


    However, as soon as his words fell, the whole martial arts training ground was silent, so incomparable, the needle drop was audible.


    Everyone''s mouths are big, as if they have seen the most incredible, most incredible, and most unlikely things!


    "How is it possible!" someone screamed while holding his head.


    "How could the fire unicorn lose!"

 Chapter 2131： Fight against Gran, ruthlessly crush!

    This is simply unimaginable, if you lose, you lose!


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Door was still sitting in the stands, with a smile on his face, drinking tea and chatting and laughing with other bigwigs.


    He has confidence in his own unicorn, because Huo Qilin is a genius of Vulcan men.


    The reason why he lost to Zhao Shielang was entirely due to his youth, and it would not be impossible to surpass Zhao Shishilang in time.


    But the high hope Huo Qilin dared to lose in less than three seconds, completely defeated, the whole person fell under the ring, blood was vomiting in his mouth, and his whole body languished.


    The referee didn''t react. He waited for the people around to exclaim before he hurried to Huo Qilin to check his injuries.


    The referee stood up and waved his hands, indicating that there was no way to fight again and the game ended directly.


    Even if the fire unicorn can stand up, there is no way to fight because it has already fallen off the ring.


    There were sighs everywhere in the audience. Everyone didn''t know what happened just now. Some people held their heads, some were hysterical, and some even cried sadly.


    Especially the people in the palace area, at this moment, sorrow and pear rain.


    "Why did the fire unicorn lose?!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose, victory or defeat is commonplace in the military, but he loses to the mansion!"


    "Yes, this is simply unforgivable."


    ...


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect in the stands was directly crushed by him at the moment, his face turned pale and blue.


    He also acted very naturally just now, he was very confident in his disciples, and believed that this was a game without suspense.


    As a result, being madly slapped in the face and popping noise made the whole person extremely embarrassed.


    Even the bigwigs of all parties are silent at this moment, and they can''t speak anymore. Just now, they all praised the fire unicorn.


    It is a rare talent to talk about what fire unicorns are good, how good they are.


    Even the left prince Zhanao felt that Huoqilin was good, and said that after this game, he had the opportunity to give some guidance.


    But in the end, within three seconds, Huo Qilin was defeated by Su Yanko.


    All the big guys feel pain in their faces.


    However, the boss is a boss after all, and his reaction was quick, and his complexion immediately recovered.


    The owner of Benlei Villa spoke at the moment: "Then...what''s the name of the No. 1 seed in that mansion?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Yes, yes, yes, it seems that the mansion has produced talents this year."


    "That''s right, I saw the second player in the palace before, it''s no wonder that this number is so strong."


    "Vulcan ancestor, you don''t have to be angry about victory and defeat, you don''t have to be angry, there is Zhao Shiyilang in the palace area, it''s not a problem."


    On the contrary, many people comforted the ancestor of the fire god, which made him even more angry and his face was purple.


    The left prince Zhanao never said a word. He looked at the ring. He saw the whole match, and he also saw how Su Yan won Huo Qilin.


    "Yes, it''s a talent!"


    Prince Zuo spoke, and Su Yan''s performance was clearly recognized by him.


    Just a punch, a simple punch, without the slightest break away from the water, is the end of the battle.


    When Huo Qilin saw Su Yan punching, he was full of disdain and even taunting.


    There is no fear of how powerful such a punch can be.


    As a result, Huo Qilin was knocked out of the ring by Su Yan. He was seriously injured, vomited a lot of blood, and lost the game.


    Huo Qilin was carried away, and Su Yan was standing on the ring at the moment with a plain face.


    This fire unicorn is really okay. He can only disdain to fight people. He was even disdainful today, which made him a little angry.


    Su Yan, Su Yan didn''t want to delay the time, so he directly punched Huo Qilin and ended the battle.


    Su Yan returned to the lounge, Xiao Meng was naturally very excited, Chang Yuan and others were also very happy, the dark horse''s face was stiff.


    The dark horse knew that Su Yan''s strength had increased again, which made him very uneasy and dissatisfied.


    Others were jealous and hateful. They were not surprised that Su Yan was able to defeat Huo Qilin. On the contrary, they thought it was normal, but they didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Su Yan won the game, and this round of the game came to an end. Su Yan and the dark horse Liu Erdan advanced to the top 32!


    The top thirty-two can already be said to be among the elite.


    You must know that this is an event of the Xuancheng Empire, an event of the eighteen domains, and a battle of geniuses of the eighteen domains.


    The thirty-two geniuses selected by the huge Xuancheng Empire show their level of excellence.


    But for many people, although this group of people are excellent, there is a Tianxiu besides excellence.


    Only the talents of Tianxiu are the focus of the Xuancheng Empire, and they will become the overlord of the party in the future, with unlimited future.


    That is to go further and enter the top sixteen.


    The battle of the top 16 has been declared fierce, because at least two domains will be eliminated this round.


    There is no need to draw lots, and the game is played in the previous order. Su Yan''s opponent is the powerful Youyu genius Ge Lang!


    The fifth generation of Youyu achieved good results in the last session, which shows its strength. This time Ge Lang''s goal is even the top three!


    When the schedule was announced, Ge Lang did not take Su Yan seriously.


    The same is true for the owner of Benlei Villa. He looked at the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect and said: "The ancestor of the Vulcan, this time the people of my secluded domain will definitely help Huo Qilin find face.


    Vulcan ancestor did not speak, his face was dark and terrible.


    The owner of Benlei Villa was obviously disgusting with him, but the ancestor of Vulcan couldn''t say anything, this was the most annoying.


    The No. 1 seeds of the other two domains were also divided into a group, namely the blood drop of the Tai domain and the Duan Xiao of the Zhai domain.


    As soon as it was announced, there was no smile on the face of the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall.


    Zhaiyu was eighth last time, and his performance was better than Taiwan. The situation in Taiwan is not optimistic this time.


    "The results of the previous session can''t tell you anything, my disciple of the Blood Sword Hall, that was only trained for bloodthirsty."


    The Tianyamen sect master disdainfully said: "Whoever said that didn''t work hard, and who didn''t spend a lot of money to cultivate the same."


    "..." The owner of Benlei Villa was speechless.


    As for the opponent that the dark horse Liu Erdan got divided, it was actually Tingyu''s thanks.


    Tingyu won the eleventh place last time, and this time he naturally scored in the top eight.


    "The second seed of the palace, this time it stopped." The city lord of Heishui City was full of disdain.


    The Sect Master of Galaxy Sword Sect next to him said, "That''s not necessarily true."


    He just failed to win the gambling, and now he feels very calm. It is also a good thing to run against the city lord of Heishui City.


    "Well, the game is about to begin, watch the game."


    When Prince Right spoke, everyone closed their mouths.


    At the beginning of the game, this time it was a match after match. After all, it was more exciting, and the simultaneous progress would be dazzling.


    The first scene is the blood drop of Taiyu and Duan Xiao of Zhaiyu.


    When the two came to the stage, their eyes were full of desire for victory. When they meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, and naturally they will not keep it at this moment.


    As soon as the referee announced the start of the game, the two of them were killed. The battle was terrifying, and the fight was exceptionally exciting.


    Almost everyone in the competition field was attracted and looked at the ring without blinking.


    The blood drop technique used by the blood drop is extremely powerful, and it is a weird and powerful ultimate move.


    Duan Xiao''s Duan Jiajue Duan Tianzhang is also extremely powerful, not afraid of the slightest.


    Both of them are of the second-rank strength of Jindan, and they are inextricably fought and very fierce.


    The two are of equal strength and naturally have a lot of fighting time, and there is no difference between the winner and the loser for a while.


    This made Tianyamen''s sect master anxious, if this loses, it will be the lowest level in history.


    As everyone looked at the ring, Duan Xiao was actually displaying a set of Duan Xuanjue, with the shadow of the end of the world, and the power was terrifying.


    It was this trick that directly defeated the blood droplets and launched the ring.


    "Concession!"


    Duan Xiao arched his hands, with a joyful expression on his face, this time at least the first sixteen were kept, and the eighth last time.


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall yelled and his face was unwilling, which made him a little unacceptable.


    Even if it is in the top sixteen, the results are too bad this time.


    But he didn''t mean to blame, he was already fierce, winning or losing was normal.


    After this game, the next game was the dark horse Liu Erdan and Ting Yu thanked.


    This game is similar to the first-seeded games of other domains, and there is no suspense in everyone''s eyes.


    After all, Xie is the No. 1 seed of Tingyu, and the dark horse Liu Erdan is only the No. 2 seed of the Mansion. The Mansion has always been regarded as the worst one.


    What many people didn''t expect from the black horse was that many people in the stands called his name.


    "Liu Erdan, come on, Liu Erdan, come on!"


    Although everyone knows that there is little suspense, they all want to cheer on Liu Erdan, because he brings joy to everyone and makes everyone remember him.


    Liu Erdan didn''t expect such a result, and he regretted it even more.


    I thanked him and stepped onto the ring, his feet were unparalleled, and the whole ground seemed to tremble after taking a step.


    Thanks for repairing it is power, extremely powerful and famous for power.


    At this moment, he stepped onto the ring and looked at the dark horse Liu Erdan with murderous intent on his face.


    The referee announced the game, Liu Erdan was actually a preemptive striker, and went directly to Xie Li!


    When the distance was a few minutes away, Su Yan saw that Liu Erdan''s hand was filled with a black air secret technique.


    "This old thing unexpectedly attacked!"


    Sure enough, he thanked him without noticing it, and hit Liu Erdan with a punch.


    Liu Erdan was thanked and flew away and almost fell into the ring.


    The lord of Heishui City said: "It''s a pity, if you fall, it will end the game directly."


    Thanks for rushing towards Liu Erdan again, he is not very big, but his strength is really against the sky, he is almost born with supernatural power.


    Even Su Yan might have to evade the power of that punch temporarily, otherwise he could only rely on secret techniques to resist.


    Naturally, Liu Erdan didn''t dare to pick it up, so he evaded directly, adopted circuitous tactics, and thanked him for delay.


    Many people suddenly became dissatisfied. This is obviously shameless and the game is no longer interesting.


    But the referee did not speak, this did not violate the game.


    The people in the stands couldn''t help but yelled: "Liu Erdan guilt, Liu Erdan guilt."


    Liu Erdan is not affected, he has been waiting, waiting for the arrival of time.


    He probably evaded and thanked him for a few minutes, and he even failed to evade with a punch. His blood was surging, and the blood was vomited all over the floor, almost losing.


    But in the end, let him drag him for a few minutes. It was these few minutes that Liu Erdan won.


    Thanks for the one who wanted to strike again, but as a result, he fell down without warning, and he was unconscious.


    The referee walked over and checked, Xie Xie''s black body was obviously poisoned.


    He announced the end of the game while walking towards Liu Erdan.


    "The antidote."


    Liu Erdan also happily took out the understanding medicine, he dared not take it out, because the city lord of Heishui City in the stands was looking at him with murderous expression.


    The second seed of Fuyu defeated the number one seed of Tingyu. This was even more shocking than the previous game. This was an unprecedented event.


    If it is said that the second seed of Palace Domain and Palace Domain defeated the first seed, everyone can still believe it, after all, they have appeared before.


    But the realm, the most trash realm, unexpectedly appeared such people, which made it difficult for them to accept.


    "Why is that Liu Erdan so strong?"


    "Thanks, why did you fall down?!"


    "Despicable, he uses poison!" Someone found the clue.


    The use of poison is also a skill. It has not been banned. It conforms to the rules.


    Above the stands, the left prince Zhanao stood up and applauded Liu Erdan. He admired Liu Erdan very much.


    "The dust of the slightest end can also shine, wonderful and wonderful!"


    The city lord of Heishui City wanted to say something, but he could only swallow what he said.


    There was almost no suspense in the subsequent games, basically the No. 1 seed won, and most of them were still crushed.


    After all, the strength of the No. 1 seed lies there and it is difficult to defeat.


    However, there were two upsets that made people totally unexpected that Louyu''s No. 1 seed and Yuanyu''s No. 1 seed were defeated, and the people who won them all wore black masks!


    In the 16 games, Su Yan was left, and he was also in the ring at this moment.


    His opponent Grann was already standing on the ring, enjoying the shouts of many people, calling his name.


    The owner of Benlei Villa spoke at the moment: "Don''t worry, Ge Lang will definitely avenge the Huo Qilin."


    "Hey, it''s really weird this year. I didn''t expect that the second player of the Mansion Realm actually entered the top sixteen. It is almost unexpected."


    "Yes, the number one player is going to be eliminated."


    Many people talked about it, but no one was optimistic about Su Yan. After all, there was a big gap between the two domains.


    But when Su Yan stood on the ring, the left prince Zhanao had a skinny face at the moment, and he seemed to have discovered something.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Zhan Ao shook his head, thinking that he was dazzled, and it was too funny in the middle of Yin Yang realm.


    At this moment, after the referee gave an order, Su Yan rushed directly towards Ge Lang, with unparalleled Yuan Li in his hand.


    Ge Lang is not weak, fighting against Su Yan, his moves are extremely powerful, his moves are terrible, and they are all powerful secret techniques.


    At least in the second stage of Jin Dan, the realm of Ge Lang was comparable to the leader of the past, and his strength was extraordinary.


    But for Su Yan, it''s not enough!


    It was just a one-handed battle, and Grande''s face changed transiently, and he was actually at a disadvantage.


    This made him furious and rushed towards Su Yan, using the strongest secret technique.


    In exchange for Su Yan''s sneer.


    "You are too weak!"


    Su Yan displayed the power of death while blessing the power of collapse. This Ge Lang was crushed instantly, and there was no power to fight back.


    With just two moves, Ge Lang was kicked off the ring by Su Yan!

 Chapter 2132： Reach into the quarterfinals, the mansion is invincible!

    When Ge Lang was kicked out of the ring and fell directly underground, many people were stunned. It was difficult for them to accept this result!


    Ge Lang, Youyu''s most powerful genius, the hope of Youyu, surpasses the disciples of Benlei Villa, and is the most powerful person in this area.


    Youyu''s goal this time is to score the top three, because they have that strength, they ranked fifth last time!


    Yes, they have that strength, their strength is not bad, all kinds of resources are enough to cultivate a genius who can compete for the top three.


    However, he never thought that their genius, their hope was only because they met one person, and that was Su Yan!


    Who is Su Yan, Su Ba first, a genius harvester.


    It can only be said that Ge Lang was out of luck. He met Su Yan. If he changed to another person, he still had a great chance.


    In any case, there is no problem at least to enter the sixteenth, you must know that his strength is in the middle of the second Jindan!


    The entire Youyu people were completely stupid, unable to turn around at all, until a long time, noisy sounds came from the stands.


    Some were crying, some were angry and cursing, and some were blue and black, and their body was full of energy into the tiger''s roar, which could shred everything.


    If it hadn''t been for the left prince Zhanao coughed, the owner of Benlei Villa would really be tempted to rush to the ring to beat Su Yan.


    It''s so irritating. The once-in-a-hundred-year competition is over this time.


    You Yu didn''t even enter the first sixteen this time. This time, the Xuancheng Empire would definitely not give much resources.


    This is what everyone cares about most, and it is related to everyone. They don''t care about Grand.


    But the result is like this, even if you feel upset, you have to accept it.


    This year was paid attention to by countless people and valued by countless people. It was called the most promising one, and it was the hope of the Xuancheng Empire.


    Everyone wants to play in this game, they want to show their faces, and they want to get good results. They are valued by Zhanao and the Empire. This is everyone''s hope.


    But some people met Su Yan and were doomed to lose. There was no other possibility!


    Su Yan stepped off the ring, glanced at the people in Youyu, and shook his head lightly, without saying anything.


    Returning to the resting place, Su Yan directly sat in the chair, closed his eyes and rested, not listening or watching.


    In fact, everyone is not concerned about Su Yan and Ge Lang, everyone was even more shocked by the other two games.


    There were two masked players who actually defeated the seeded players in the two domains. This is a shocking thing to see through.


    Everyone wanted to know where these two people came from. In the end, everyone discovered that these two people did not belong to any of the eighteen domains. This caused everyone to immediately talk.


    "These two people don''t show their faces, why do you mean this?"


    "This is also to say, I definitely don''t want people to know his true colors."


    "Is it casual repair?!"


    Of course, the upper world also has casual cultivation, and some of them are very strong, not even weaker than the emperor.


    It''s just that casual cultivators come and go freely and don''t appear often.


    This is the most likely guess. Who else will participate in addition to the casual cultivator? Everyone can''t remember.


    The discussion continues, but the game still has to continue. Many people did not expect the emergence of the top sixteen.


    For example, Su Yan, Liu Erdan, Heimian No. 1 and Heimian No. 2 are all unexpected. As for the other twelve people, they are No. 1 seeds from various domains, which is not unexpected.


    Those who failed to enter the top 16 this time include Youyu, Taiyu, Geyu, and Xuanyu. These four will probably be sad for the next 100 years.


    On the ring, the old man was still full of energy, looking at the spectators in the surrounding stands, his eyes shining.


    "The top 16 has already emerged, and the next eight will be contested. We will wait and see!"


    The top 16 will be drawn again to determine who your opponent is.


    Su Yan drew an eighth, Liu Erdan drew a fifth, Heikian No. 1 drew a number one, and Heiian No. 2 drew a number two.


    The four of them were separated, which was expected by many.


    Even if the four are in the top sixteen, in everyone''s eyes, these four are still the weakest and can''t make the eighth.


    But their thoughts were too naive, and the subsequent games were slapped face after match.


    Heimian No.1 entered the ring, and his opponent was Duan Xiao of Zhai Yu!


    Zhai Yu''s strength is not weak. Duan Xiao has entered the top sixteen. The keeper of Tianyamen is very confident in Duan Xiao. This time he saw Duan Xiao''s opponent is Heimian No.1, and he laughed.


    Seeing the sect master of Tianya Gate laughed so happily, the city lord of Heishui City couldn''t help but teased: "God, you laughed a shit, what''s commendable about fighting San Xiu, you have so little confidence in the seed players in your field? "


    Tianyamen returned to calm, looking at the city lord of Heishui City and said, "I''m just laughing at you. Hei Shui City''s thank you, but the collection is the night kill of the palace domain.


    The City Lord of Heishui City looked at the ring and saw that the thanked opponent in his domain was really Ye Baisha, his face turned green.


    "I#$%&^&**."


    The dialect of the city lord of Heishui City was so angry that he was so excited.


    "It''s more than a hammer, it''s more than a string, no more, labor and capital are gone."


    The prince Zuo looked bad at the moment and said: "In the competition, the outcome is not important. The important thing is participation and friendship."


    Hearing this, the face of the city lord of Heishui City turned into a bitter face. This must see his seeded players lose, and the horse is ready to gallop.


    Duan Xiao stepped onto the ring at this moment, arched his hands at Heimian No.1, and then said: "I will tear off the mask on your face and see what you look like!"


    Black Face One did not speak, but stood proudly waiting for the referee to announce the game.


    With the referee''s order, the game began!


    Heimian No.1 was filled with a faint power, like a drop of water, lingering all around, his ability is water!


    Duan Xiao didn''t care at all, he directly displayed the Duan family''s unique knowledge, and rushed towards the black face number one!


    But when he approached him, he realized that his seven orifices seemed to be blocked by water drops!


    Damn it!


    Nima!


    Duan Xiao swears on the spot, what kind of game is this, is this a game?


    Duan Xiao couldn''t breathe out aloud, couldn''t do anything, the most frightening thing was that he couldn''t shake these drops of water.


    He knew that the strength of Heimian No.1 was far above him, and after holding back for a minute, he could only wave his hand and announce that he had given up.


    The water droplets blocking the seven orifices are all separated at this moment, and finally fall to the ground, becoming a pool of water.


    This scene made everyone dumbfounded. It was too dramatic. It was the funniest of so many games.


    Even the Tianyamen sect master shook his head, feeling helpless, this also made everyone re-acquainted with Black Face One, this person is by no means simple, not a kind person.


    It''s no wonder that to enter the martial arts event, you must know that the strength of San Xiu must be in the realm of Jin Dan, and the age must not be more than thirty years old. This is a very demanding requirement.


    There are no casual practitioners in many sessions, and many casual practitioners can only come as spectators.


    At the end of the first game, the opponent of Black Face No. 2 in the second game was not easy, so many people did not expect that it was actually a hundred miles away from Jiang Yu!


    "Come on!" Sect Master Galaxy Sword Sect shouted at Baili Piao.


    At this moment, he was actually a little uneasy, because he had watched the Black Face No. 1 game before, and he thought that this person was by no means easy.


    Baili Piao thinks so too, playing cautiously in the game, showing violent white spiritual power.


    "A hundred steps to wear Yang, a thousand miles to kill!"


    When the Baili Piao Secret Technique was used, a cloud of white mist was formed around it, and infinite arrows rushed towards Black Face II.


    These arrows are not ordinary things, they are all secret techniques of lore, extremely powerful.


    But Hei Lian No. 2 smiled, and immediately waved, a violent force rushed towards Baili Piao!


    "not good!"


    Above the stands, the face of the Sect Master of Galaxy Sword Sect changed instantly.


    He shouted directly: "Use the power of the galaxy!"


    Baili Piao was also unambiguous, the power of the galaxy was exerted, but he felt a wave of weakness, a powerful force to suppress, like a fierce beast, even more realm of suppression!


    Baili Piao was blown away by a palm, fell on the edge of the ring, vomiting blood.


    The referee directly declared the end of the game, and Black Face No. 2 won the game!


    Many people couldn''t sit still at this moment. Two casual repairers eliminated Duan Xiao and Baili Piao one after another, and they won in seconds without any effort.


    At this moment, many people are wondering where the casual cultivator is actually so terrible.


    "This session is really not easy!"


    The left prince Zhanao showed a smile on his face and said, the people around him naturally agreed.


    Sect Master Galaxy Sword Sect''s heart is cut like a knife, but there is still no way.


    After the two games there was no suspense, Ye Baisha defeated Xie, and Zhao Shishilang defeated the genius of Langyu!


    The two are indisputable, but they are directly guessed as the first and second existence.


    For the fifth time Liu Erdan played, what everyone did not expect was that Liu Erdan won applause from many people.


    He has gained fans!


    Liu Erdan is a little bit dumbfounded, and he has fans, did this TM happiness come so suddenly? Tears almost fell.


    Liu Erdan blew kisses to his fans and was very engaged.


    The referee couldn''t see it anymore, and directly sent him to the ring.


    Liu Erdan''s opponent is not weak, the city wall is abducted!


    The city wall abduction is hailed as the most rare genius in the city area. Although the city area scored only fourteen last time, it is hopeful that it can go further this time.


    "I think my name is fresh and refined enough. I didn''t expect anyone to be better than me!"


    The name "City Wall Abduction" is so strange that it is hard to think of.


    The wall abduction, however, said indifferently: "I almost died when I was born, so my father took the wall abduction for me, meaning that my life is thicker and harder than the wall!"


    This explains the full score, but some people still find it funny.


    At the start of the game, Liu Erdan did not show weakness as he did last time. He is in the top sixteen. He must show himself and enter the top eight!


    Liu Erdan was full of strength, a black vitality, and there were violent fluctuations around him.


    "Eat me as a dark bloodthirsty trick!"


    A dark bat rushed towards the city wall, trying to defeat him with one blow.


    But the name of the city wall is not for nothing, and the defense is simply abnormal and easy to resist.


    "But that''s the case." The city wall scornfully said.


    Liu Erdan was looking upright, the enemy in front of him was not weak, his defense was amazing, he could only change his methods.


    But just when he was thinking, the city wall abducted and killed him, and a heavy hammer in his hand directly attacked Liu Erdan.


    That Qianjin Hammer is not ordinary, it has the power of vitality, and it is more dazzling, with the meaning of rune.


    "It seems that your old father is not easy!"


    Of course Liu Erdan saw the profound meaning of the rune, and the dark aura helped him withstand the blow.


    But the abduction of the city wall struck again, and the speed was beyond Liu Erdan''s expectation.


    "I won''t hammer you into meat sauce with this blow!"


    The wall was abducted, and the power of this hammer could be said to be 90% of his power, and 100% of the power may not be displayed at will.


    But Liu Erdan did not actually resist, but caught the hammer with one hand!


    At this moment, the whole ring was silent, and everyone was stunned.


    Everyone thinks that abduction of the city wall is at best a secret technique.


    But this move shocked everyone, this is definitely not a chance, this is a natural divine power, stronger than a city wall!


    "The hammer abducted by the city wall was taken away!"


    In this game, the weapons of two opponents can be taken away, which is a fart.


    The wall was stunned, only to feel that his body was hit with a heavy hammer, and the whole person was a little dizzy.


    Then Liu Erdan kicked him away and ended the game.


    "Fight with me, you are still a little tender."


    Liu Erdan stepped off the ring and left in a cool manner.


    Everyone in the field was shocked, and at the same time there was a loud noise.


    "Liu Erdan, I love you!"


    "Two eggs are cheating!"


    Many people boiled, and they were extremely excited.


    They are audiences, they are unknown people, why not Liu Erdan!


    But Liu Erdan entered the top eight, which is too shocking, it is like the poor family has stepped into an impossible point.


    The quarterfinals!


    Su Yan smiled at Liu Erdan and said, "Not bad, not bad."


    Liu Erdan smiled and said, "It''s okay.


    In fact, Liu Erdan was disdainful in his heart. After killing the five elders, he was arrogant, and at most it was at the mid-level of Jindan Second Stage.


    When I get his inheritance, I will punish you.


    How could Su Yan not know Liu Erdan''s thoughts, but he didn''t care, because he was already on stage.


    Su Yan''s opponent was Lin Dongtian in the forest, average strength, but not weak.


    But because Liu Erdan defeated the abduction of the city wall, many people think that Su Yan is stronger, and no one thinks that Su Yan is weak anymore.


    At the same time, many people''s faces are hot. Just now they said that the four of them will not be promoted. Now they are beaten and swollen.


    As long as Su Yan advances, all will advance.


    When Su Yan went up, Liu Jin looked at Su Yan and said, "Boss, do it lightly."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan agreed and entered the ring.


    Boom!


    After several fists, Su Yan''s strength didn''t use much, Lin Dongtian''s nose was blue and swollen, and his body was dripping with blood.


    Liu Jin hid his face in the lounge, knowing that he would not say anything.


    "Su Yan, don''t deceive people too much!" Lin Dongtian felt insulted.


    "You''d better concede yourself, otherwise my fist hurts."


    Before Lin Dongtian could speak, Su Yan''s fist had fallen on Lin Dongtian''s face, sinking deep into it.


    Lin Dongtian felt bitter, but he actually planned to give up, but Su Yan didn''t even give him a chance!

 Chapter 2133： The second egg stops, Su Yan hangs!

    When his face improved, Lin Dongtian roared.


    "Your sister, give me a chance to give up too!"


    Lin Dongtian was very bitter, very bitter.


    Su Yan smiled, walked to Lin Dongtian, raised his fist and punched him again.


    When the fist went out, Su Yan also said: "No thanks, it was your brother Liu Jin who reminded me to be cruel to you."


    With this punch, Lin Dongtian couldn''t speak anymore, couldn''t say it, and was taken directly to the treatment.


    Su Yan stepped off the ring, gilded eyes flushed.


    "Boss, where did I offend you?!"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "You didn''t offend me, but my fist is itchy. I blame him for bad luck."


    Quite simply, Liu Jin Su Yan didn''t like it, and wanted to give him face, and didn''t weigh his own weight.


    Liu Jin also fully understood that Su Yan did not pay attention to his little prince at all.


    Su Yan has that strength, and some sects in the palace can still treat gilt as a guest of honor, but in this martial arts event where the power is like a forest, gilt is nothing.


    His Laozi and Zuo Prince are compared with the vastness of the sun and the moon and the dust.


    Lord Liu can only be a small prince, sealing a small land, while Zhanao is the prince, but the existence at the top of the Xuancheng Empire.


    At the end of Su Yan''s competition, the quarter-finals were finally born.


    Although the process was twists and turns, it did not disappoint everyone.


    Heimian No. 1, Heimian No. 2, Ye Baisha, Zhao Shiyilang, Liu Erdan, Qiu Tianshui, Qingteng, Shuai Qingcheng, and Su Yan.


    Among them, Qingteng is the No. 1 seed of Langyu. Langyu won the sixth place in the last martial arts event.


    And Shuai Qingcheng is the No. 1 seed of Yanyu, who won the seventh place in the last martial arts event.


    So far, the top eight personnel have been well known to everyone, and even the left prince Zhanao above the stands stood up at this moment.


    "In the quarter-finals battle, you have to drink some alcohol!"


    With a wave of his unicorn robe, countless monkey wines fell, and almost everyone got it.


    Monkey wine, many people are simply stunned!


    Many people have never drunk it. This time, it is completely reliant on the joy of Prince Zuo.


    After drinking, the game continues the next day!


    Late at night, in the lounge, Su Yan practiced cross-legged, and the door movement was not a small dream.


    Liu Erdan walked in and looked at Su Yan with a serious face.


    "Su Yan, this is my promise."


    Liu Erdan handed Su Yan a bottle of things.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and glanced at what was in Liu Erdan''s hands, with a slight smile on his face.


    He didn''t ask for it, but looked at Liu Erdan and said, "I don''t need this thing. Then you can take me to your nest to see it."


    There was a hint of chill on Liu Erdan''s face, but in the end he still couldn''t help it.


    Because Su Yan planted a soul mark on him!


    He dared to resist, and he was bound to die, which was why Liu Erdan couldn''t hold up the slightest aura when facing Su Yan.


    "Retreat."


    Su Yan directly issued the order to dismiss the guest and closed his eyes.


    Liu Erdan left, took care of the door, and walked to his lounge, all around him rumbled into ruins.


    "Su Yan, remember it for me, when I find a way to solve this imprint, it will be when you die!"


    At dawn, the martial arts field is crowded with people, more than yesterday, and there are no empty seats.


    Today, the first place in the martial arts event will be decided, and it is the last day of competition!


    This time the quarterfinals are produced, and the order of the top 16 draw has been determined.


    The first black face number one against Liu Erdan!


    Heiface No.1 came to the stage, looking at Liu Erdan, he couldn''t see any attitude, but he didn''t say a word, his arrogant attitude was the same as usual.


    At the beginning of the game, Liu Erdan''s eyes were blushing, and his body''s vitality suddenly poured out and turned into a supreme killing line!


    The ring is surrounded by black air, there is the sound of ghosts crying and howling wolf, there is the sound of sorrowful laughter of **** demons, which is breathtaking.


    Heimian No.1 seemed to smile, and his mask moved, which made Liu Erdan even more crazy.


    "The fourth must be mine!"


    The supreme killer move, rushing towards the Negro No.1, shaking all around, the entire ring formation is more powerful than before.


    Many people took a deep breath, the battle between the two was so terrible, even Zhao Shiyilang in the lounge looked upright.


    Su Yan was not surprised that Liu Erdan changed his style. Before, he was a lively, cute and funny Liu Erdan, but today he is an angry and arrogant Liu Erdan!


    But Su Yan knew that Liu Erdan''s opponent was not simple, it was not simple!


    He could perceive from the breath of Heimian No. 1 that this person is by no means simple, and his realm may even exceed the second stage of Jin Dan!


    This person is difficult to deal with, this is Su Yan''s conclusion!


    Liu Jin looked like a okay person, looking at Su Yan with a smile.


    "Boss, do you think the second egg will win?"


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "The second egg is going to lose?!"


    "Ok."


    "This Black Face One is strong enough."


    As the game continued, Liu Erdan rushed towards Black Face No. 1 in a frantic manner, using all his means, and the entire ring seemed to collapse at this moment.


    But in the end, Liu Erdan was exhausted, his vitality was exhausted, and the body of No. 1 with a black face was not touching.


    Countless people in the stands were silent, without a glance, this game was comparable to previous finals!


    Simply a strong one!


    The power of the two eggs can be seen from the ring formation, because the formation has been strengthened four times in succession.


    And Heimian No.1 made many people take a breath, and Erdan attacked like this, and even his clothes were not contaminated.


    Black Face One looked at Erdan, the face behind the mask was disdainful.


    "Reckless, low-minded."


    Two simple words are his evaluation of Liu Erdan.


    At the same time, Heimian No.1 slapped Liu Erdan directly out of the ring and flew to the rest room of the mansion.


    Liu Erdan, who was lying on the chair, actually laughed, laughing crazy.


    "Su Yan, you met your opponent, you won''t get the first place this time, hahaha!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to listen to Liu Erdan''s nonsense, so he punched him to rest and sleep.


    Many people are even more shocked. This person''s mastery of power is so terrible that it is unimaginable.


    The ring formation can isolate the power to a certain extent, in order to protect the audience in the stands.


    But Liu Erdan flew out, indicating that the strength had not been reached, which was terrible.


    Black Face One stepped off the ring and returned to the special lounge.


    In the second game, Black Face II played against Shuai Qingcheng.


    As in the previous competition, Shuai Qingcheng only made three moves, and the same was not contaminated with the clothes of No. 2 Black Face.


    In the end, he was directly defeated by Black Face II''s secret technique, and finally he automatically surrendered.


    Not admit defeat, because the black face question mark has already used the secret technique, right in front of him, the secret technique made him feel the smell of death.


    Terrible, terrible!


    The power of the two shocked the ancient and the modern, which made people fearful.


    Even the bigwigs of the Eighteen Domains were shocked.


    The master of Fenglei Pavilion looked at the two and said: "These two people don''t know where they came from, are they spies from the enemy country?!"


    The Vulcan Sect ancestor shook his voice and said, "No, the two are not bad guys, so don''t worry."


    Maitreya Buddha also nodded and said: "The talents of the two can be seen, the great fortune of the country, Xuancheng will be brilliant."


    Prince Zuo smiled upon hearing this, and said: "What the two said is true to my heart."


    Others were confused, including Galaxy Sword Sect and others, who were a generation younger than these three.


    How long have the ancestors of the Vulcan door and Maitreya Buddha lived? After seeing too many people and too many things, they naturally know some clues.


    However, the two did not elaborate, they will know after all games.


    These two games have already been compared, and in the third game, Ye Bai Slay against Qingteng.


    This scene made many people feel that there is no suspense, the name of Ye Bai killing has long been famous in the entire Xuancheng Empire. Although the green vine is strong, it is also covered by its light.


    Qingteng stood on the ring, dressed in a green robes, with long hair tied up, a bit of a scholar, but also contained a domineering atmosphere.


    Ye Baisha arched his hand to Qingteng and said, "Ye Baisha in the palace!"


    "Landscape Ivy!"


    The duo game officially started.


    Ye Baisha took the lead. He wanted to play early. He took the lead in almost every game.


    Ye Bai had a killer move. He called Ye Baisha not because he killed a hundred people, but because he had one hundred kills.


    In this shot, the ultimate move was revealed, it was actually the V word tactic!


    Vendetta v word tactic!


    A huge v headed towards Qingteng''s suppression. This killer move was regarded as a powerful killer for Ye Baisha, and it was regarded as giving enough face to Qingteng.


    But Qingteng lost in such a short time, even if he lost, he would have to fight more, otherwise he would be underestimated.


    Qingteng shot, entwined with vines, and actually confined the V-character, blocking it by half.


    A slight smile appeared on Ye Baisha''s face, and he said: "Yes, it''s a V-shaped formula that can avoid me!"


    But just after the words fell, a z-character tactic was cut out again, it was everywhere, and it was more terrifying than v!


    The entire ring is actually rising five defenses at this moment!


    Everyone''s eyes widened and watched the game. This game was very exciting and they were waiting for how Qingteng could resist.


    What people didn''t expect was that Qingteng did not resist, but instead shot.


    Countless vines turned into huge killer moves, spreading from the illusory place on all sides, and attacked towards Ye Baisha.


    Qingteng would rather be injured himself, but also use this ultimate move, he wants to see how Ye Baisha can crack it.


    The z-character tactic hits the Qingteng directly, and a z-character is printed on Qingteng''s chest. The blood is so full that it cannot be stopped!


    The referee looked at Qingteng this time, obviously wanting to ask others not to admit defeat.


    But Qingteng ignored the referee, he was manipulating countless vines to rush towards Ye Baisha.


    Ye Baisha nodded and said: "Your vines are really good. I have heard that the art of vines in the gallery has been crowned with the best of the present. I saw this today."


    His words turned, his face showed arrogance.


    "Unfortunately, you met me!" Ye Baisha roared directly, "H-word Jue!"


    The Secret of H was displayed, and the surrounding vines drifted away, all of them collapsed and became broken roots.


    But Qingteng did not change color at all, but showed a sneer.


    Behind Ye Baisha''s, there was a blood-red vine attacking him!


    Many people held their breath, but did not expect Qingteng to have such a hand.


    The blood-red vine rushed directly to Ye Baisha and entered his neck.


    Qingteng almost laughed. He thought Ye Baisha had lost and he had won.


    But the result was shocking to many people! "


    The blood red vines were withered as they entered Yebaishou''s neck!


    Ivy''s pupils shrank suddenly, and I didn''t understand what was going on!


    Ye Baisha showed a faint smile as he looked at Qingteng and said, "Your secret technique is really good, but you have seen that I am a disciple of the Su family from Leiyin Temple!"


    Hearing this, many talents suddenly realized that they thought of Leiyin Temple''s unique knowledge, the immortal body of the King Kong!


    But even more shocking, Ye Baisha became an immortal King Kong body!


    Maitreya Buddha Amitabha now has a faint smile on his face.


    "Small achievements are not enough to speak of the Immortal King Kong." Ye Baisha said lightly.


    Ye Baisha stepped off the ring, Qingteng was also stopped from his injuries and returned to the lounge.


    At the end of the three games, the match between Ye Baisha and Qingteng was the most exciting.


    In the fourth game, Su Yan played against Zhao Shiyilang!


    Even though many people had changed their views on Su Yan because of Liu Erdan, they did not think that Su Yan could defeat Zhao Shiyilang.


    "This martial arts event is too unexpected!"


    "Yes, first the four domains were out, and then the two dark horses of the mansion reached the quarterfinals, and two major casual cultivators entered the quarterfinals, weird weird!"


    "I can see how strong these people are. The weak are not always weak!"


    Many people nodded, and they made sense.


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring, Xiao Meng cheered Su Yan, only Xiao Meng alone.


    Liu Jin didn''t dare to cheer, because Zhao Shishilang''s popularity was too strong.


    People in the whole stand were cheering for Zhao Shishilang, all of them were his ardent fans.


    Zhao Shiyilang stepped onto the ring with a faint smile on his face, and ignored the fans around him.


    He looked at Su Yan and said lightly: "Do you want Qingteng to do that too?"


    Su Yan replied, "Where is the nonsense!"


    Before the referee announced the start of the game, Su Yan had already shot, and his fist hit Zhao Shiyilang directly.


    The referee looked at the two weakly, and said: "The game begins."


    Zhao Shiyilang''s face was cold, not weak, and his fist blasted out, with a flame that meant to burn nothingness.


    "Zhao Shiyilang, who is worthy of the palace domain, must have been directed by the Vulcan Sect!"


    "Let''s guess how Zhao Shiyilang will win!"


    "I guess a trick."


    "I guess half a trick."


    Many people are extremely excited.


    However, what they could not even dream of was that their Zhao Shiyilang kicked a bone.


    This time, Su Yan made a fist, and banged against Zhao Shiyilang''s fist!


    Behind Zhao Shiyilang is a phantom tiger full of flames.


    However, two blue dragons appeared behind Su Yan, one gold and one black, which made people daunting.


    "Dragon!" Many people trembled.


    With this punch, Zhao Shiyilang changed color, and Su Yan''s power exceeded his imagination, and he actually made him feel like a mountain in front of him.


    "impossible!"


    Zhao Shiyilang directly displayed his unique skills-Zhao Jiaquan!


    The name is very ordinary, but the power is indeed enough to make people tremble. Zhao Jiaquan is famous in the Xuancheng Empire, not to mention that Zhao Shiyilang also used the secret technique of the Vulcan door.


    The fist is like fire, burning everything, and blasting towards Su Yan, the power can cover the sky!


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, and people who were stronger than him basically died miserably.


    Su Yan''s hands are densely packed with vitality, and Li Gaitian is blasted out by him directly.


    Fists blast, the ring formation blesses eight defenses!


    Countless people were horrified. They saw that Zhao Shiyilang was blown away by Su Yan with a fist, his muscles and bones were broken, and his entire arm flew directly, breaking!

 Chapter 2134： Son of the Prince, but so!

    An incredible scene, completely incredible, everyone looked at the ring, trembling all over, and their hearts became colder.


    It''s hard to accept. Such a result is too far from people''s expectations and runs counter to the result they imagined in their hearts.


    Zhao Shiyilang is the top genius of the palace, he has never met in a thousand years, and is the most powerful contender for the first place in this conference.


    But as a result, it was completely defeated and crushed by Su Yan. It was not a grade at all.


    Above the stands, many of Zhao Shiyilang''s fans were heartbroken, and many even had red eyes and tears.


    Their idol was defeated, completely defeated, and it was simply vulnerable.


    Just like they usually mock others, how incompetent, how rubbish!


    Now, the object of their worship was like rubbish, completely defeated by Su Yan, and his arm was broken.


    The blood stained the corner of the ring, and the arm was still flying in the air. All this just happened.


    "Woohoo!"


    Some people cried, and this result is unacceptable.


    "Zhao Shiyilang, you can''t admit defeat!"


    "Yes, Zhao Shiyilang, you can win even if you break your arm!"


    "Eleven Lang, come on!"


    Many people fantasize about reversal, even if one arm is broken, Zhao Shichilang can still win.


    They were right, Zhao Shiyilang hadn''t fallen out of the ring yet, to be exact, he hadn''t lost yet!


    Above the stands, the ancestor of Vulcan Sect stood up at this moment, and he cared more about Zhao Shishilang than his own disciples.


    Because this is the hope of the palace!


    "Boy, the road to cultivation is extremely difficult and dangerous, this time you decide for yourself!"


    Prince Zuo shook his head and said: "The victory or defeat is already divided, why should you continue to embarrass him."


    "Me!" The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect was bright red, obviously angry, "The outcome is still uncertain!"


    Prince Zuo shook his head and stopped talking.


    Of course he can see everything, Su Yan''s strength is more than a little bit higher than Zhao Shishilang, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to defeat Zhao Shishilang with such a simple move and break his arm.


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect couldn''t see it, but didn''t believe the result.


    Stopped in the top four, such a result, the palace has never had it!


    Zhao Shiyilang stopped his arm injury at this moment, his eyes were angry, and he had never been humiliated.


    That''s right, Su Yan injured him like this with one move, which was a humiliation to him.


    "Su Yan, you make me angry!" Zhao Shiyilang was full of flames, as if there was a fire dragon behind him.


    At this moment, the ring formation suddenly rose again, nine defenses!


    The eyes of the people around were light, and they were very excited. Those who were crying just now are crying louder. Those who didn''t cry just now are crying excitedly.


    "Zhao Shiyilang!"


    "Zhao Shiyilang!"


    "Zhao Shiyilang!"


    The entire competition arena is full of Zhao Shishilang''s voice. Others are too handsome and talented. It is normal for many people to worship and like.


    On the other hand, Su Yan has only one small fan, and that is Xiao Meng.


    "Brother Master!"


    "Brother Master!"


    "Brother Master!"


    Xiao Meng roared hard, her cheeks hurt, her face flushed, and she looked even more lovely.


    Her voice was naturally covered by the thousands of roars, but she still roared persistently.


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Shiyilang, smiled and shook his head.


    "The gap between you and me is too big, there is no need to try again."


    In fact, the referees are all standing in the ring, ready to terminate the game.


    Seeing such a scene, he can only stand aside.


    Zhao Shiyilang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "The gap is too big, there is no need to try again!"


    "It''s the first time that I, Zhao Shiyilang, was so humiliated. Today I will destroy you!"


    Zhao Shiyilang''s eyes are like those deep in the darkness, revealing the meaning of endless coldness.


    "Die me!"


    Zhao Shiyilang actually had a murderous intention. He was so angry that he was so angry that there was a devil in his heart.


    The left prince in the stands suddenly changed his face, glanced at the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect, and said displeased: "Let you stop the game, now it''s alright, the devilish barrier has occurred!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect clenched his fist and stared at the two on the ring.


    "As long as Zhao Shiyilang wins, the magic barrier will help."


    Prince Left shook his head even more!


    At this moment, Zhao Shiyilang was actually performing the secret technique of the Vulcan Door����Shenhuo Ling!


    A handful of burning tokens, with the meaning of dragon rising on them, mixed with terrifying Yuan Li, attacked and killed Su Yan.


    This strength is definitely the strength of the second-tier Jindan peak!


    But the corner of Su Yan''s mouth was slightly upturned.


    "Fucked!"


    Su Yan rushed towards Zhao Shiyilang, ignoring his secret technique, Shenhuo, ignoring his vitality, and directly slapped him on the chest.


    At this time, Zhao Shiyilang flew directly out of the ring like a kite with a broken line, and fell to the ground.


    Zhao Shiyilang vomited blood violently, his aura was lethargic, his eyes widened, he stared at Su Yan, and pointed his finger at Su Yan.


    He was full of unwillingness, he couldn''t accept it, he seemed to be in a demon, but after all, there was nothing he could do, and he passed out.


    Su Yan stood on the ring, watching all the audience, with an unprecedented arrogance on his face.


    This group of people can see him clearly, so he will let this group of people see now, what kind of **** the people they admire in their hearts!


    At the beginning, he said that he was trash and despised the government, how uncomfortable this group of people now!


    Su Yan directly raised his **** to all the audience in the stands!


    Then he walked off the ring without looking back.


    "Too arrogant!"


    "I want to fight him!"


    "Are you crazy, you still fight him!"


    "I don''t care, I want to avenge Zhao Shiyilang!"


    Many people are about to lose their minds. This is too irritating. Zhao Shiyilang would have been uncomfortable after losing, but Su Yan never expected Su Yan to provoke them.


    This is not to blame for Su Yan. At the beginning, Su Yan and the others entered the scene, and Su Yan saw how these people acted.


    When Su Yan returned to the lounge, Xiao Meng rushed forward, extremely excited.


    Chang Yuan and the others were also funny, Su Yan was so relieved.


    Liu Erdan curled his lips and said with disdain, "It will take so long to lose one person, it''s boring."


    Gilt ran over immediately and pinched Su Yan''s shoulders.


    Above the stands, the left prince Zhanao showed dissatisfaction, and Chun Lei directly said, "Quiet!"


    Everyone heard the silence and hurriedly closed their mouths in fright. Who would dare to offend the power of Prince Left.


    Su Yan won this battle!


    The undisputed victory, although many people were dissatisfied, but Su Yan won openly and did not leave the water in the slightest, it was the difference in strength.


    The old man ran to the ring again, looking at everyone, his face was a little unnatural.


    Indeed, the palace slapped everyone present in the face, and I am afraid that the big guys from various domains are blushing now.


    They all look down on Fuyu, but this year, Fuyu''s second seed Liu Erdan entered the top eight, and Su Yan defeated Zhao Shiyilang and entered the top four.


    This is strength, it is impossible to steal and to be slippery, it is impossible to rely on luck, and the opponents Su Yan and Liu Erdan met are not weak.


    The Final Four ended, everyone was unhappy.


    Leaving aside Zhao Shiyilang, it is everyone''s guess that one of the four finalists has one of its own Ye Baisha.


    The other three didn''t even think about it.


    At the beginning, many people thought that Su Yan would stop at the top 32 at most, and could not get in the top 16.


    But Su Yan entered the top four.


    In addition, Heimian No.1 and Heimian No.2, these two dark horses made everyone even more surprised, reaching the semi-finals all the way and defeating many seed players.


    Although it is difficult to accept, this is the fact, the game has to continue to watch.


    The Final Four is even more exciting, and many people are still looking forward to it.


    I felt sorry for Zhao Shiyilang just now, but now many people don''t feel distressed anymore. They all look forward to Ye Baisha''s victory.


    As expected, they are all traffic fans, and once defeated, they will no longer be fans.


    The old man took out a box and let four people choose to choose his opponent.


    Su Yan drew the number one, and his opponent was the black number two!


    Then Negro No. 1 will fight Ye Baisha.


    These two games are very interesting, because no one knows who will win.


    Now Su Yan, Heimian No.1 and Heimian No.2, their strength has been proven, and no one takes them lightly.


    Of course, many people are still very confident about Ye Baisha, and the temple domain is the most powerful domain in the eighteen domains.


    Moreover, Ye Baisha was rumored to have entered that mysterious place for cultivation, and his strength was far different from before he entered.


    The first battle was naturally Su Yan and Black Face II.


    Su Yan stepped onto the ring, Xiao Meng and others immediately expressed their dissatisfaction.


    The game was just played, and now it��s playing again. This is obviously a pitfall.


    The referee pretended to be deaf and dumb, as if he hadn''t heard it. The spectators in the stands were also hanging up high. After all, Su Yan won Zhao Shishilang and they were still upset, although they didn''t like Zhao Shishilang anymore.


    The protests of the people in the prefecture were invalid, and the bigwigs of the various domains were silent.


    Xiao Meng directly rushed into the ring, looked at the top of the stand, and roared: "What is that? You are the boss here, you say something!"


    Xiao Meng''s words can be said to be very presumptuous, because how much Prince Zuo existed, how could Xiao Meng be able to speak at will.


    Everyone was taken aback, afraid to anger Prince Zuo.


    The referee immediately yelled: "Where is the little girl, believe it or not, beat him to death!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he rushed out of the ring and picked up the referee.


    "You just said you want to kill someone with a stick!"


    Xiao Meng was Su Yan''s disciple, so naturally he had to maintain it. Except for him, no one dared to be unkind to Xiao Meng.


    Even if there is Prince Left, Su Yan will not be afraid of it!


    The entire competition arena was suddenly silent. No one dared to treat the referee like that. The referee was very angry at the moment, but he was not strong.


    He was just announcing the victory, there was nothing real.


    The left prince stood up at the moment, his tongue bursting with Chunlei: "Put down the referee, the game can be postponed!"


    Su Yan looked proudly at the top of the ring, without the slightest intention of being a master.


    "The game continues, but the referee must apologize!"


    "Good!" Prince Zuo replied, admiring Su Yan a little now.


    The referee could only apologize to Xiao Meng, and then Su Yan asked a few words, Xiao Meng returned to the lounge.


    At this moment, the black face number two said: "You and I will end the game, let them compare first."


    "Sabbi, let you play just the game, don''t waste my time." Su Yan directly scolded.


    These words directly stunned Black Face II. No one dared to speak to him like this before he grew up, and Su Yan was the first one.


    "you!"


    Heimian No.2 was obviously angry, and there was a blue light permeating behind him.


    "In that case, I will show you some color!"


    Hei Lian No. 2 was filled with a terrifying blue vitality, and he seemed to be controlled by him.


    "Kirin fire!"


    Hei Lian No. 2 directly used a killer move, he was angry, and naturally he would not make a fuss.


    "Kirin fire?!"


    "Isn''t that only available in the Fire God Palace!"


    "This person is related to the Fire God Palace?!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Temple looked at the ring, nodded at this moment, and then looked at the left prince.


    "This is the real unicorn."


    Prince Zuo smiled and said: "Just kidding."


    The unicorn fire burned everything and hit Su Yan directly, and the surrounding air was burned into nothingness by the unicorn fire!


    A horrible coercion spread towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered at the corners of his mouth, clenched his fists, and blasted a punch directly.


    Regain control of the power of space.


    There is endless profound meaning in his fist, and the power of dragon is revealed.


    With a dragon chant, Su Yan''s fist blasted directly on the Qilin phantom, breaking it to pieces!


    "Damn!" Liu Erdan cursed in the lounge. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would solve the Qilin Fire with one move. He couldn''t solve it so easily.


    At this moment he knew that Su Yan''s strength had increased again!


    "metamorphosis!"


    The rest of the people in the stands were also stunned. They knew that the unicorn was so fierce, but Su Yan was so easily resolved.


    "Who taught Su Yan in the palace!" Many people wanted to know.


    Seeing this, Black Face II was raged with anger and flames rose all over his body, turning into a murderous move!


    "Burn out, kill!"


    Secret technique, the technique of killing!


    At this moment, not only was the people in the sky shocked, but even the bigwigs of all domains were discolored.


    They know this secret technique very well, it''s by no means simple, it''s not simple, even if they encounter it, I am afraid they have to take it seriously.


    "Fuyu kid is going to be defeated now!" The Tianyamen sect master said solemnly


    "Who on earth is Black Face No. 2?!" Heishui City Lord actually asked at this moment.


    What he said was out of fashion and seemed a bit idiot.


    The others stared at him without answering.


    "This is a talent chosen by heaven, it is rare in a thousand years!" Sword Master of Galaxy praised.


    "Yes, I have practiced for thousands of years, and I have never seen such a genius. Even if you kill every night, you can''t match it." The leader of the Dark Holy Religion glanced at the Maitreya Buddha of Leiyin Temple.


    Maitreya Buddha first said Amitabha, and then replied: "Five to five."


    Ask him to say that Ye Bai was defeated, but he still couldn''t say it.


    The left prince Zhanao smiled very happily. He loved to hear these words, so he didn''t take Heishui City''s words seriously.


    However, the praise of these people is not over yet, and the situation on the ring has changed suddenly.


    Burning out, extermination came out, thinking that Su Yan would undoubtedly be defeated, there was no way to resist.


    But as a result, Su Yan displayed the power of the secret technique collapse, directly dissolving the secret technique of Black Face II.


    More than that, the power of the collapse did not dissipate, and he attacked Blackface No. 2, knocking him directly into the air!


    During the flight of Black Face II, the mask fell off, revealing its true colors.


    All of a sudden, the complexions of the big guys in various domains changed suddenly, and the result was beyond their expectations, and it was an instant slap in the face.


    And the lord of Heishui City trembled even more: "War Qilin?!"


    Zhan Qilin is the son of Prince Zuo!


    Su Yan looked at Zhan Qilin at this moment, and said with disdain: "Haha, your secret technique is nothing more than that."

 Chapter 2135： Is the prince afraid of buying before the game?

    Zhan Qilin is the most beloved son of Prince Zuo and the most talented existence among his sons.


    The masked come to participate in the competition is to convince people with strength.


    If you don''t hide your face, everyone knows who he is, and he will inevitably have scruples when fighting.


    Cover your face without any scruples, relying solely on strength.


    Besides, Zhan Qilin is the son of Prince Zuo. His talent and resources are naturally not comparable to ordinary people, and it is natural to be more excellent.


    But now, the existence hailed as the unicorn, the existence most valued by Prince Zuo, has a disadvantage in front of Su Yan!


    Such a result can even be said to be more unacceptable than Su Yan''s battle against Zhao Shishilang.


    The city lord of Heishui City closed his mouth at this moment, he now knew how stupid he was just now, too stupid.


    Everyone has guessed, basically they know who Heimian No.2 is, and they are all flattering, but he is still in the dark.


    But right now, as soon as this group of people had done their flattering, Zhan Qilin was at a disadvantage, which made everyone''s faces embarrassed.


    The left prince clenched his fists, staring at the ring, how could his son lose the game!


    "Watch the game, don''t be noisy!"


    The ancestors of the Vulcan Sect roared, and the crowd in the stands instantly fell silent.


    On the ring at this moment, Su Yan looked at Zhan Qilin with a smile on his face.


    "Looking at the people around you, your identity is not simple."


    Zhan Qilin regained his figure and looked at Su Yan coldly. He was covered in a gorgeous shirt that could flash blind people''s eyes. At this moment, his noble posture was completely revealed.


    The prince��s son, his living environment is naturally unusual, and he has been pampered since childhood. The nobility in his bones cannot be concealed.


    "My identity is not important, the important thing is that you make me angry."


    "Oh, I''m angry." Su Yan nodded lightly, "Then I will convince you!"


    Su Yan contained a golden vitality in his hand, rushing directly towards Zhan Qilin.


    The power of this fist is by no means simple, the defense of the surrounding formations continues to rise, and at this moment it has reached ten!


    "Ten defenses!"


    The sudden change of everyone''s face is almost difficult to appear, and it was only possible in the finals in the past.


    Strong, too strong, this is almost a contest at the pinnacle of the second-ranking Jindan, and even the powerhouse no less than the third-ranking Jindan in some respects.


    Young and vigorous, the edges and corners are naturally not smooth.


    Facing Su Yan''s fist, Zhan Qilin showed a trace of disdain, and the flames all over his body gathered on the fist, and the same punch was blasted out.


    "Li Gatian!"


    "The flames of war started!"


    Both of the two secret arts are being used, and the entire arena has evolved into a **** battlefield, as if the surroundings are broken!


    Su Yan''s fist and Zhan Qilin''s fist collided directly, as if two planets collided, the huge power was deafening!


    In the center of the ring, a terrifying vortex of power formed, and the two forces were strangling crazily, making the scalp numb.


    The bodies of Liu Jin and others were trembling, and Su Yan''s strength became more and more beyond their imagination.


    "Zhan Qilin, whoever I saw was the one who had to be saddened, Su Yan didn''t let the wind fall!"


    Xiao Meng said with her hands on her hips at the moment: "Why don''t you let the wind fall, it is obviously that Brother Su Yan is stronger."


    Liu Erdan''s eyes were gloomy at the moment, and the stronger Su Yan was, the more unfriendly he was. He didn''t know where Su Yan came from.


    If he knew that Su Yan was born again, and that he was the emperor, I am afraid that the mood at the moment would be more depressing and uncomfortable.


    He was originally a man who was open to death, rebirth after seizing his home, Su Yan was reincarnated and reborn, this Nima...


    This is like playing a game, where the human life coin player encounters a scripting bug that is deadlocked.


    The two punched each other, and Zhan Qilin didn''t let the wind fall. At this moment, the smile on his mouth became even colder.


    "You are very strong, but your opponent is me and Qilin, then you have to lose!"


    Zhan Qilin punched out again, and the whole ring was a little unstable, as if it was about to collapse.


    The formation is strengthened again, eleven defenses!


    "Oh my God!"


    "Your sister, eleven defenses!"


    "I haven''t seen it in hundreds of years!"


    "I remember the last time it seemed to be a thousand years ago, isn''t it!"


    Some people glanced at the figures on the stands.


    The leaders of the various domains looked at the left prince who was sitting in the highest position.


    The left prince''s complexion eased at the moment, not as tight as before.


    "The government really has talented people this year."


    Maitreya Buddha and the others nodded and said, "Yes, who dares to underestimate the mansion now."


    "The mansion is the most remote and barren land in the empire, but the mansion seems to be connected to this lower world. It is said that people will rise up every hundred years."


    Someone guessed more.


    But at the moment, Su Yan and Zhan Qilin fought like a raging fire and were extremely exciting.


    Unlike just now, Su Yan can gain an advantage with one move, and now the two are in a state of inexhaustible difference.


    Su Yan wanted to give Zhan Qilin some face. If he defeated him with one move, wouldn''t Zhan Qilin lose face.


    After all, Su Yan knew the identity of Zhan Qilin.


    So Su Yan planned to have fun with Zhan Qilin, let him arrogant a few times, and then defeat him.


    Zhan Qilin thought that his strength was equal to that of Su Yan, and his desire to win at this moment was even more elevated.


    "Su Yan, this move will defeat you!"


    Zhan Qilin rushed to Su Yan, and he actually displayed a stronger secret technique!


    "Burn out, cut!"


    A huge dragon blade phantom appeared in the sky, extremely huge, and the whole body was smooth and golden.


    At this moment, he aimed at Su Yan and slammed down directly.


    The people around were frightened. This technique was terrifying, and it really wouldn''t be dangerous.


    Even the big guys from various domains in the stands held their breath. This is a martial arts event, not a duel of life and death!


    But Prince Zuo didn''t mean to stop, he wanted to see how Su Yan resisted this move.


    This move was a more powerful move that burned out. He didn''t expect his son to be able to use it. At this moment, the Prince Zuo was in joy.


    However, the result was that his smile came to an abrupt end.


    Facing the terrifying blow of the Qilin war, Su Yan''s vitality surged out and directly displayed the style of overwhelming the mountains and the sea, and all the moves of the Qilin war were resolved.


    More than that, Su Yan rose up into the sky at this moment, his arms were sharp, and he slashed directly down.


    Zhan Qilin''s eyes were wide, staring at Su Yan fiercely. He couldn''t avoid it, and his whole body seemed to be imprisoned.


    "Cut me, then I will let you try this taste!"


    Seeing this, the referee immediately roared: "Stop!"


    The big guys from various domains also had sudden changes in their expressions, and hurriedly scolded: "Presumptuous!"


    The left prince''s neck bulged with blue veins, and he looked at the ring without a glance. He didn''t believe in Su Yan''s daring!


    But Su Yan''s hand fell, and directly cut off Zhan Qilin''s shoulders, blood spattering the entire ring.


    Zhan Qilin roared in pain, and the pain made him almost hysterical and almost fainted.


    Su Yan wanted to teach Zhan Qilin a lesson. If he was too high-spirited, he wouldn''t suppress the breeze. Someone would be unlucky in the future.


    The Sovereign of the Galaxy Sword Sect immediately leapt out and rushed to the arena, and a galaxy power controlled the entire arena.


    Su Yan felt the oppression at this moment, and his body was restricted, which showed that the Sect Master of the Galaxy Sword Sect was very powerful.


    He stepped forward, inspected Zhan Qilin''s injuries, and then used the power of the galaxy to help him heal his injuries and retrieve his arms!


    "The injury stopped, and it only takes a few days to recover."


    Zhan Qilin was sweating, enduring the pain and said, "Thank you Galaxy Sword Master."


    The referee doesn''t know how to make a decision at this moment, he can''t make a decision.


    Prince Zuo had a cold face at the moment, and looked at the referee and said, "Whoever should be sentenced!"


    The referee nodded quickly and made a verdict.


    Although Prince Zuo was very upset, he had to accept the reality. No wonder his son was not strong enough.


    But at this moment he had a deeper interest in Su Yan, and Su Yan surprised him too much.


    "Fuyu boy, I want to see where you can go."


    After Su Yan and Zhan Qilin''s game, Ye Baisha and Heiian No.1 followed.


    Now everyone even exploded, and everyone was guessing who this black face number one was.


    Zhan Qilin is the second black face, but his identity is the seventh seed belonging to the first domain.


    Blackface No. 1 is the No. 8 seed belonging to another domain.


    This has nothing to do with their order, so there is no speculation that Heimian No.1 is compared to Qilin Zhan''s identity and nobleness, and of course this possibility is not ruled out.


    Everything will be known until the end of the game.


    Ye Baisha stepped onto the ring, looking at Black Face No.1, his eyes calm and not angry.


    Ye Baisha is a lay disciple of Leiyin Temple in the temple territory, and is the closest existence to evildoers. In the entire Xuancheng Empire, no one knows.


    He has created too many deeds, too terrible, everyone in awe of him.


    It can even be said that Ye Baisha has grown into a suzerain-like existence, more powerful than some sect masters.


    Ye Baisha looked at Heimian No. 1 and let out a sound of Buddhist costumes.


    "Amitabha, please do it, please."


    Heikian No.1 didn''t shirk, and shot directly, a drop of water rushed towards Ye Baisha.


    "Your Excellency, do you also want to block my seven tricks!"


    Ye Baisha showed disdain.


    Heikian No.1 didn''t speak either, and the drops of water attacked Ye Baisha, seemingly weak, but in reality it was unpredictable.


    Ye Baisha directly punched the Buddhist Secret Technique Diamond Fist, shattering all the water drops.


    Black Face One''s mask twisted, obviously dissatisfied.


    At this moment, the sky water bead was displayed again, rushing towards Ye Baisha frantically.


    "This drop of water is too bizarre, where is it sacred?!"


    Many people don''t understand. If this person is a prince, isn''t the royal secret technique all the dragon''s secret technique? Why do they use water drops to shoot.


    They never remembered how the royal people would use water drops.


    Many people can''t guess, even the bigwigs in the stands are a little confused.


    The Lord of Heishui City wanted to ask questions, but after thinking about his previous embarrassment, he could only close his mouth and watch the game.


    "Buddha Maitreya, do you say your disciple wins or the black face number one?"


    Vulcan ancestor asked at the moment.


    Maitreya Buddha said calmly: "Everyone is strong, anyone can win."


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect looked contemptuous, and that didn''t mean that he didn''t say it and asked for nothing.


    The left prince''s expression eased, and now he was also watching the match on the ring, but without the attention he had before.


    After all, his son was defeated, and he came from the mask just to win a good ranking, but he ended up in the top four.


    You must know that this time the royal family of the Xuancheng Empire didn''t say that someone was going to participate in the competition. Zhan Qilin originally wanted to win first place.


    At this moment, the golden light of Buddhism appeared in Ye Baisha''s body, and there was a **** behind him, very much like a Buddha.


    His various secret techniques are all used Buddhism, strong and perverted!


    However, when facing Heimian No.1, he was a little weak, because Heimian No.1 used the soft method, and the water droplets changed completely.


    Sometimes raindrops generally come, sometimes floods burst, sometimes gaseous attacks, the defense is unpredictable.


    The two-person method seems not as tough as Su Yan and Zhan Qilin, but it is actually more terrifying!


    Because the defensive array at the moment has risen to eleven!


    Many people are holding their heads, it is impossible to imagine such a fight, it is simply a fight of the gods.


    Some people even thought it was a worthwhile trip. It was enough to see so many geniuses this time.


    But Ye Baisha was still fighting Black Chain One, and it was inextricable.


    But just after the hundred tricks, Black Face One shouted: "Enough with you, let''s go on!"


    Hei Lian No. 1 made a move to change, and actually performed a phoenix-ming technique, which shook the whole place!


    Ye Baisha was unsteady, and the Diamond Guard was unable to defend himself. He was shocked by blood.


    He has a languid breath and a face full of unwillingness. He unexpectedly has a disadvantage and cannot tolerate it.


    Ye Baisha played all the secret techniques, like Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara, dazzling people, the ring around the ring is full of rumbling, loud noises.


    More shocks seem to burst out, making the scalp numb.


    Su Yan nodded at the moment, and had to deal with it seriously.


    "It''s worthy of Ye Baisha, even if this power is facing the third level of Jin Dan, I am afraid that it will not necessarily fall behind!"


    Similarly, Heimian No.1 also made Su Yan curious. This person''s moves were a little soft and soft. This was not a royal move at all, so he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Could it be that the prince of the Xuancheng Empire wielded a knife to practice other secret techniques from the palace?!"


    But I don''t think it''s right. The prince is very rare from the palace.


    "Is it to avoid revealing flaws, deliberately."


    If it is the latter''s guess, then it is really terrifying. If you don''t use instinctive secret skills, you can fight Ye Baisha inextricably, too powerful.


    The performance of Fengming this time is even more frightening and terrifying.


    Even Prince Zuo stood up at the moment, he seemed to have discovered something.


    Other domain leaders are still arguing about the identity of this person.


    However, at this moment, the seven orifices of Ye Baisha were actually blocked!


    "Fuck!"


    "This is too!"


    Many people are a little speechless, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    "Is this Black Face No. 1 Seven-Aperture Mad?!"


    Ye Baisha was forced to give up the game, and Black Chain One won.


    The finals will be held in the afternoon. Many people leave the martial arts grounds to fill their stomachs.


    As soon as Su Yan entered the place to eat, he was stopped by a man.


    "Borrow one to speak."


    Su Yan looked at this person and said solemnly, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is a small gift, I want you to lose in the final!"


    Su Yan has no subordinates, even if the small gift contains a sixth-grade elixir!


    "Buying me before the game, is the prince afraid?!" Su Yan was full of mockery.


    The man suddenly angered: "Don''t talk nonsense, I just want to control the bet."


    "Oh, bet, do you think more people will press me?!" Su Yan smiled even more.

 Chapter 2136： Budo event, final battle!

    A magnificent dress with extraordinary bearing and a mole at the corner of his eyebrows is not an ordinary person at first glance.


    But he couldn''t lie, which made Su Yan feel very funny.


    Su Yan patted him on the shoulder, and looked at this person: "You are also doing things for others. Don''t think about things that pay for me. I have to decide the first place."


    The man''s face changed suddenly, and he said angrily: "Don''t toast or eat or drink fine wine, you can be worthy of giving you money!"


    "Oh, is it? Give it to me."


    Su Yan''s sudden change made this person a little confused, and in the end he could only think that Su Yan had crawled.


    But he actually didn''t know that, in the eyes of Su Yan, he never did anything after receiving something. This has always been his purpose.


    Sixth-level elixir, this is not a simple thing, even Su Yan is difficult to get, white or white.


    After getting something, Su Yan left directly, but was stopped by that person.


    "You have to sign and pay."


    "Sign and draw, you are funny."


    Su Yan smiled and ignored it.


    "If you win by then, you can''t afford the consequences!"


    "Is this a martial arts event? If it is, I can win."


    "You!" The popular trembling body, he knew he was being teased.


    But at the moment there was a lot of people around, and he couldn''t do anything, and he might not be able to beat Su Yan.


    Su Yan left casually, Xiao Meng and others had already prepared the food for him.


    "Brother Master, come and eat, the food for lunch today was not bad."


    Xiao Meng smiled, Su Yan was very happy when she won.


    Su Yan sat down and glanced at Liu Jin and Liu Erdan. The two of them stared at the food blankly, but didn''t move.


    "Why didn''t you eat it?"


    Liu Jin curled his lips and said, "A certain little witch forbids us to eat."


    "Oh, you are afraid of the little witch, so why is someone afraid?"


    Liu Erdan almost fell off at the moment. He was indeed too hungry. After the game, his body was consumed very badly.


    Seeing Su Yan talking like this, Liu Erdan said with a stern face: "I''m afraid, you''re afraid it''s a joke."


    "Erdan, if you are dishonest, don''t eat at noon tonight." Xiao Meng said in an old-fashioned tone.


    "You, do you think I am really afraid of you!"


    Liu Erdan was angry. When did he be restrained by a kid.


    Seeing Xiao Meng''s grinning appearance, Liu Erdan couldn''t help but stunned, and immediately persuaded.


    Su Yan knew there must be a reason for this, but he didn''t want to understand too much. He had enough food before talking. There was still a battle in the afternoon.


    There were also many people eating nearby, so naturally there was a lot of discussion right now.


    "I didn''t expect that at the end of the game, the two played against each other."


    "Yeah, the terrible **** territory is now considered a salted fish turned over."


    "Hey, our domain is unwilling to live up to, this will be sad for the next 100 years."


    This group of people talked while eating, and didn''t mean to stop breathing.


    "Who is that black face number one, you say?!" Someone opened the conversation.


    "Listen to them that it is likely to be the prince!"


    "I think so too."


    "No, didn''t you see it just now? The man used a weak technique, and finally came Fengming. Is this something a prince can use?"


    "Who said it clearly, maybe the prince has a hobby."


    "Keep it down, say nonsense, be careful of your tongue being cut."


    "I really can''t guess, who is it if it''s not the prince."


    "Anyway, not an ordinary person."


    "You are not nonsense."


    Hearing the discussion around, Liu Jin also looked at Su Yan and said, "Boss, do you know who it is?"


    Su Yan stuffed his mouth with food, and after swallowing it, he said, "You still ask me, I want to ask you, aren''t you the little prince?!"


    Liu Jin grieved and said: "You have also seen me, my little prince is the little prince of the 18th line, and I don''t even have the opportunity to accompany the prince to sleep with his shoes."


    Su Yan suddenly laughed. Before, he thought that the gilt status was very high, but now it looks like that.


    After all, it is just a king with a different surname, and it is already very good to be able to be a king. The other people are basically the titles of Gonghou, Uncle Zinan.


    There are too many brothers with the emperor��s sons, plus the harem concubine, the emperor��s relatives, and the emperor��s relatives, so naturally it will be after the 18th line.


    "Heimian No.1''s exercises look relatively elegant, I guess it''s a female." Chang Yuan said at the moment.


    "I think what you said." Liu Jin agreed.


    Su Yan stuffed something in his mouth and looked at the crowd and said: "You continue to guess, I will laugh at the food."


    When Liu Jin and the others saw, I rely on, Su Yan actually finished eating three times.


    Wanting to scold someone, it can be seen that it was Su Yan, and the gilded words that came to his lips were all held back.


    "It''s okay, boss, you want to play, eat more to replenish physical fitness, we will be fine for a hungry meal."


    Liu Jin smiled, but just after speaking, his stomach groaned in despair.


    And Liu Erdan now has a murderous heart.


    "Su Yan, do you really want me to die with you? I''m in danger of blowing myself up."


    "Xiao Meng is going to get another one. These people are starving to death and reborn."


    After eating up the food and saying that they were reborn as starving ghosts, this is simply a blow.


    After the meal was finished, the saltpeter and the others were relieved of their previous embarrassment, and they could say a word from time to time.


    They found that Su Yan was very weird. They killed the head of their sect before, it was like a demon king, but now it seems to be very easy to get along with.


    After the meal, everyone rested for a while, and then one after another walked towards the competition ground.


    And in the main hall, at this moment, the Prince Left is surrounded by bigwigs from various domains, and everyone has finished eating.


    "Prince, who on earth do you think that person is?!" Star River Sword Master raised his head and asked.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t from our Xuancheng Empire, it would be shameful to make him a champion." The city lord of Heishui City expressed his opinion.


    "How can you not let him win the championship, in case it is from an enemy country." The Feng Lei Pavilion''s face also worries.


    A group of people are quarreling with each other.


    The left prince Zhanao looked serious at the moment, and directly shouted: "Be quiet!"


    Everyone, this is no noise.


    Prince Zuo looked at the Maitreya Buddha and the ancestor of the Vulcan Sect beside him, with inquiries: "How do you think about it?"


    Maitreya Buddha put his hands together and said: "Amitabha, in my opinion, this person is not a person from the empire, but a person from my Xuancheng empire."


    "I think so too, but the person in the final should be able to reveal it."


    "Not necessarily." The Tianyamen sect master said at the moment, "Unless that person loses, I''m afraid he won''t be exposed."


    Others are meditating, this is not impossible.


    "For him, if it''s a person from an enemy country, he will be hacked to death with a knife at that time. If it is a person from Xuancheng''s empire, it is best." The Blood Sword Hall Master said directly.


    The left prince Zhanao had been meditating, and at the moment he said: "I always think that person''s Fengming is a bit familiar."


    "Fengming?!"


    Many people frowned, they didn''t know it.


    Only Maitreya Buddha and the ancestor of the Vulcan door nodded.


    "Yeah, it''s been a thousand years ago, it shouldn''t matter, not to mention that the person''s Fengming has the meaning of stirring the world, comparable to the existence of a dragon!"


    "The dragon and phoenix were auspicious back then, but today the lone dragon becomes the emperor, it is sad and sad."


    Only Prince Zuo dared to say this, that is, Maitreya Buddha and the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect did not dare to say it at will.


    After all, the dragon represented the most supreme existence in the Xuancheng Empire, the emperor, and the person who ruled the Xuancheng Empire.


    "That''s it, let me go to the martial arts field, just look at it."


    All of them nodded and walked towards the martial arts field.


    This is really funny. On the one hand, some people want to buy Su Yan and let him lose the game. On the other hand, Zhanao and others want Su Yan to win, even if Su Yan defeated Zhan Qilin.


    But Zhan Ao and the others were worried about this. Hei Lian No. 1 was too dazzling, and they were not sure about Su Yan.


    ...


    At this moment, the martial arts field is full of people, and many people are looking forward to the arrival of the finals. This is the climax of this martial arts event, the most exciting battle!


    The No. 1 seed of Su Yan Mansion is simply a dark horse, all the way to the finals. Many people thought he had stopped in the top 32.


    This is even more true for Black Face No. 1. The No. 8 seed of No. 1 is not taken seriously by anyone, but he won every game, and finally entered the finals, which was a shocking surprise.


    Black Face No. 1 is a Tianyamen player, and Tianyamen couldn''t find out why this person became his own No. 8 player.


    And put on the mask. Some boss wanted him to take off the mask before, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    There is no rule forbidden to wear masks in the tournament, and there is no way for Su Yan.


    The old man who hosted the game boarded the ring and looked at the people around him with excitement on his face.


    "I know everyone is looking forward to this final battle now."


    Many people yelled in response, of course looking forward to it, otherwise who would come here to watch the game, the tickets are so expensive!


    "So advance to ten minutes of advertising time, and then the game starts."


    This is really shocking. Advertising time, which is an unfamiliar vocabulary in the eyes of many people, is brought back by people who have traveled to the middle and lower worlds.


    "Interlude, Biquge Neilidan is definitely the best medicine. Don''t worry if you eat it, you won''t die, it''s the most disability."


    "The Vertex Neili Dan is definitely the best pill shop in the Xuancheng Empire. Our slogan is to hit Biquge."


    "If you want to take medicine, chase the book, chase the book store, your favorite."


    ...


    This has left many people speechless to the extreme. What kind of advertising are these, it''s a waste of time.


    But the advertising just started, and Barabara got a pass.


    In fact, the advertisement was allowed by Prince Zuo, and he wanted to use this time to ask Black Face One.


    The result is that you won''t get the mask unless you lose.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought."


    Many people can only shake their heads when they hear this result.


    Get a hint, the game officially started, and the final finals are expected!


    Heimian No.1 boarded the ring and looked at the people in all directions, very calm.


    The eyes under his mask felt like waves, as if this person was made of water.


    Su Yan also boarded the ring and received applause from many people. It was this group of people who threw the bottle before.


    Sure enough, the fans are horrible, whoever is strong, pour on which side, Zhao Shishilang is now secretly crying in the toilet.


    "The Master of Galaxy Sword is the referee in this game."


    The referees have all been changed, and ordinary referees can''t enforce the law at all, only the Galaxy Sword Master has that strength.


    The Galaxy Sword Master floated down from the stands, and in the sunset field, he nodded lightly to the people around him.


    "Then I will do it for you."


    The Star River Sword Master glanced at Prince Left in the stands, and was signaled, he looked directly at Su Yan and Heimian One.


    "It''s ready."


    "The two nodded at the same time.


    "Well, the game begins!"


    With the order of the Master of Galaxy Sword, the game was officially started.


    Su Yan stood on the edge of the ring, looking at Heimian No. 1 with a calm expression.


    He walked towards Heimian No.1, full of vitality, and the golden light and black death spirit continued to gush out.


    Behind him, the blue dragon roared wildly, shaking all directions, causing many people to change their colors.


    Even the left prince Zhanao above the stands was discolored. He seemed to have seen his elder brother at that moment. The dragon was too domineering, and he smelled like a elder brother.


    And Heimian No.1 is not to be outdone at this moment, there is a wave of water waves behind him, seemingly weak, but in fact hidden murderous intent.


    Shuibo blasted directly towards Su Yan, and the formation went straight up, reaching twelve defenses!


    Everyone is awe-inspiring, twelve defenses, this is infinitely close to the third-tier golden core!


    That''s right, Heimian No.1''s direct shot is the strength of the third-grade golden core, and his realm makes people have to guess!


    Terrible, terrible!


    Su Yan could feel the terrible wave of the water, like a wild beast, like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    At this moment, Su Yan gathered all the power on his fist, the dragon scales appeared, and he blasted out with a punch, Longquan profound meaning, mixed with the power of fragmentation.


    But his power can''t break the water waves at all, because the cohesion of the water waves is too strong, and when separated, they merge instantly.


    Blackface No.1 disdainfully said at the moment: "Give up, you are not my opponent."


    He noticed something wrong with Su Yan, Su Yan''s realm looked very wrong, and he felt very low.


    This feeling even made him have the urge to play ominously, just like the feeling he faced with ants.


    Su Yan didn''t care, and blasted another punch, which was comparable to the pinnacle of strength.


    With this blast, the water wave was directly blasted to pieces, turned into water droplets, and dispersed in all directions.


    Shui Zhu attacked Su Yan, obviously trying to repeat the trick, but it chose the wrong person.


    Su Yan swallowed the drops of water in one gulp and easily dissolved them.


    "It tastes good."


    Su Yan did not forget to say to Black Face One.


    At this time, the eyes of Heilian No. 1 burst into a chill, and the feeling of facing the ants just disappeared. At this moment, he felt that it was necessary to fight Su Yan.


    "You are still a bit interesting, then I will play with you!"


    Heilian No.1 roared directly, sounding like an old man, very vicissitudes of life.


    Obviously many people know that this is a voice change, and the actual voice is definitely not like this.


    This has to make people guess the identity of this person, and some even think that this person is female.


    But Black Face One''s roar still oscillated everywhere, and Fengming continued.


    "Shui Dun, kill!"


    The secret technique came out, and the left prince in the stands changed color on the spot. Isn''t this his secret technique? Hei Lian No. 1 could use it!

 Chapter 2137： A hundred birds face the phoenix, who is the first!

    Prince Zuo was completely shocked, his secret technique was unexpectedly displayed by this black face number one, and at this moment he felt a trace of uncertainty.


    Other people also changed color, because this secret technique was terrifying, and they could smell the dangerous smell in it.


    Only Maitreya Buddha and the ancestor of the Vulcan door looked towards Prince Zuo, and they knew the secret technique of Prince Zuo.


    Maitreya Buddha put his hands together and said: "Prince, what''s the matter?"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect also opened his mouth and said: "Shui Dun attacked and killed, isn''t it your prince''s secret technique!"


    The left prince shook his head, looking at the field with a pair of eyes coldly, and he was also a little confused.


    "I don''t know, this person actually knows my secret technique."


    "Prince, who have you taught the secret technique?!" Vulcan ancestor asked.


    Prince Zuo pondered for a moment and replied: "It has never been passed on."


    Both of them are discolored, how is this possible!


    The left prince Zhanao has never passed on, how could that black face number one come to pass.


    At this moment, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. This is no longer a simple martial arts event, and it is likely to have earth-shattering changes.


    "Prince, do you want to terminate the game!" The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect is ready to go, and can capture the black face number one at any time.


    Prince Zuo did not nod or shook his head, and he did not know how to decide.


    Maitreya Buddha on the side shook his head at this moment and said: "This person did not do anything else, so let the game continue first, after all, it is a martial arts event!"


    "Besides, Su Yan did not show any disadvantages in that mansion, this kid is too surprising."


    The Vulcan Sect ancestor nodded, and at this moment these two bigwigs actually hope that Su Yan will win.


    They are afraid that Heimian No.1 is not a member of the Xuancheng Empire. If Heimian No.1 wins first place, the prestige of the Xuancheng Empire will be greatly reduced, and it is absolutely shameful.


    Therefore, we still continue to wait. If Su Yan really does not work later, they will not be too late to make a move.


    Blackface No.1''s "Water escape, attack and kill" came out, surrounded by a drop of water, and a terrifying force enveloped the entire arena.


    The invisible fog actually attacked and killed Su Yan directly!


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and there was a murder intent between his eyebrows!


    He shot it directly with a palm, and the fog in the sky was opened by him directly.


    But just after shaking off, the midair was once again shrouded in water droplets!


    Countless drops of water are like countless killer moves. One drop of water looks weak and small, but it can kill people.


    These drops of water came towards Su Yan from all directions, all containing terrifying killer moves!


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality is shaking, and the dragon roars everywhere, making people change color!


    "The dragon sound!"


    "Damn, is this Su Yan an illegitimate son of the emperor?!"


    The people of the Xuancheng Empire only knew that the emperor was able to display the secret technique of the dragon, but they never thought that Su Yan could also use it.


    It is not surprising to be able to use it, but Su Yan''s secret technique is very strange and frightening.


    Even Prince Left above the stand was cold at the moment, Su Yan''s secret technique made him feel unusual.


    Although not very powerful, it always gives him a feeling that it has unlimited growth potential.


    Long Xiao was in all directions, directly shaking away the water droplets, and Su Yan showed a chuckle on his face.


    But Heimian No.1 didn''t care, his hands were sealed, and the scattered drops of water gathered again and turned into an invisible blade, attacking and killing Su Yan.


    Su Yan hurriedly turned to avoid, the black hair between his eyebrows was cut off.


    Su Yan felt that this secret technique was extraordinary, and Hei Lian No.1''s control over water had reached the point of innocence.


    In addition, Heimian No.1 is actually the third grade of the Golden Core, this strength is absolutely terrifying.


    Su Yan felt that if he reacted more slowly, the invisible blade of water droplets could penetrate his body directly.


    Su Yan was full of stern expression at the moment, and finally was angry!


    There are two powers of Yuanli in his hand, golden light shines on all sides, black power covers half of the sky!


    A shocking force came out-force to cover the sky!


    The clouds in the sky vibrated, thunder and lightning flickered everywhere, and the entire stand seemed to be covered by a terrible force.


    Li Gaitian showed up, Su Yan did not give up, and once again showed the terrifying power of destruction!


    Amidst the ups and downs, this force shocked even the bigwigs in the stands.


    "This son can display such power!" The city lord of Heishui City was shocked.


    "Did he reach the third rank of Jin Dan!"


    "Impossible, how could he reach the third rank of Golden Core!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect wanted to investigate Su Yan''s realm, but his eyes turned out to be sour, resisted by a powerful secret technique.


    "I can''t see it!" The ancestor of the Vulcan Door was shocked.


    At this moment, Prince Zuo''s face appeared cold, and there was a smile at the same time.


    "This year''s martial arts event is really extraordinary, is the calamity coming!"


    Because he wanted to see Su Yan''s realm, but he was resisted.


    "After the game, check these two for me!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect immediately nodded his head, in order to test it. It is definitely not a trivial matter that one has an unknown origin and another is unclear.


    But at this moment, on the ring, Su Yan''s attack had already exploded, and the invisible blade shattered on the spot, unable to gather.


    Su Yan''s terrifying power attacked Black Face No. 1 and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Hei Lian No.1 was fluttering all over, and actually used the method of changing shape and shadow, avoiding Su Yan''s attack.


    However, he didn''t know that Su Yan''s method was not so simple that he could avoid it, his power turned back, and he blasted towards Black Face One again.


    Hei Lian No. 1 is covered with water drops, directly resisting Su Yan''s secret technique!


    The whole ring could no longer bear at this moment, and it collapsed on the spot!


    Things that hadn''t happened in thousands of years, they actually appeared today, and the ring was shattered, showing the terrible power in it.


    People from all sides in the stands, where there is still interest in watching the game at this moment, are all worried. If the formation is unstable, this force will pour out, and they will definitely finish playing.


    The formation at this moment has risen to fifteen!


    How terrifying is the defense of the fifteen realms!


    However, the two did not distinguish between high and low, and Su Yan''s power could not cause damage to Black Face One. The realm problem, Su Yan''s realm was too low!


    Black Face No. 1 wiped out Su Yan''s power. At this moment, a crystal body floated from the center of his eyebrows, thinking about water drops, but it contained indescribable terrifying power.


    A drop of water can hold the sun, moon and stars, can melt thousands of spells, can hide and move stars, and save a fatal blow!


    This drop of water floated directly towards Su Yan, not fast, but could not avoid it at all!


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, Dantian Yuanli hurriedly poured out, his hands were sealed, and the sea of ??knowledge broke out!


    Heikian No.1''s face suddenly changed, and he felt an invisible force used toward him, trapping himself and forming thousands of shackles.


    More than that, his spiritual consciousness was affected at this moment!


    Black Face One yelled on the spot: "Damn it!"


    The drop of water floated directly to Su Yan, and endless secret techniques were pouring out!


    Su Yan was blown away by a drop of water, installed the plane to the edge of the formation, and was almost knocked out!


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he was obviously injured.


    Xiao Meng looked at the ring and said, "Brother Master, you can''t lose!"


    Liu Erdan said with disdain at the moment: "Su Yan is determined to lose, the other party''s secret technique is too terrible, as if hiding the sky and possessing supreme luck."


    Liu Erdan always felt that this secret technique had a royal flavor.


    Nonsense, this secret technique belongs to Prince Left, but Black Face One has mixed other secret techniques in it.


    "Give up, you are not my opponent!"


    Black Face One looked at Su Yan, eyes under the mask with disdain.


    Su Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, her face showing the madman.


    "Yes, very good!"


    He is not complimenting Black Face One, but complimenting himself.


    He is only in the middle of Yin and Yang, able to withstand the fatal blow of a strong man in the Jindan Third Stage realm, which is already breaking the limit.


    At this moment, there is an elemental force between Su Yan and Meiyu, and his dantian is changing sharply!


    Black face No.1''s face became cold, and he said with disdain: "Now that I break through, you think you can beat me!"


    Between his fingers, there is a drop of water, ready to strike.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already broken through, and his realm was already at its peak in the late Yin and Yang stage!


    There is a heroic spirit in Su Yan''s eyebrows. After the breakthrough, it seems that his whole body has changed sharply and everything has been improved.


    At this moment, his strength is more than a little stronger than before.


    Su Yan clenched his hands and blasted a fist, a blue dragon roared, mixed with terrifying power, and slew towards Black Face One.


    This force just appeared, and the array defense was directly increased to sixteen!


    The people in the stands finally couldn''t sit still, and watched a fart. The dog''s life was critical, and they all ran out of the competition field.


    Black Face One looked at Su Yan at this moment. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually succeed in breaking through, and it was so simple, easy and short.


    In his heart, Su Yan''s realm is at least the second grade of Jin Dan, is it so easy to break through? It almost shakes his mind.


    However, when Su Yan''s strength came, Black Face One still recovered her composure, and the water droplets floated out of her hand.


    The drop of water and Su Yan''s force bombarded and shook the four directions, and the entire ring was actually flooded, and even more terrifying force hit the square formation.


    The Prince Zuo and others were not in a hurry. This formation could resist the power of the fourth-grade golden core powerhouse, and they were not worried.


    What they worry about is the identities of Su Yan and Black Face II.


    After the first blow, Su Yan''s figure drifted away and turned into an invisible form. He reappeared next to Black Face One.


    He clenched his fist, the secret technique blasted out, and the dragon shook the sky!


    Su Yan''s arms were full of dragon scales, with golden light and gleaming brilliance. With the endless power, a thunder and lightning appeared in the sky. The thunder and lightning split the sky in two, as if breaking the sky!


    Hei Lian No. 1 had an extremely cold face at the moment. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would still have such two shots, breaking through in the battle, and his strength was more than a little bit stronger than before.


    Heimian No.1 was completely angry, and there was a ray of light shining between his brows, and his eyes were extremely bright.


    There was singing in the Quartet, and all the birds were singing!


    At this moment, the prince left and the others in the stands were all dumbfounded. After a while, these three people felt a little bit dumbfounded!


    "There is no second person besides her who can perform this method!" Vulcan Sect master smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that this little naughty would come to participate in the martial arts competition." Maitreya Buddha was also a little speechless.


    At the same time, the two looked at the left prince Zhanao, dissatisfied.


    "Prince, didn''t you say that you haven''t taught secret skills to anyone!"


    The contempt on the two faces was full.


    Prince Zuo looked innocent.


    "I really didn''t pass it to this girl, maybe she learned it by peeking at my practice."


    "In that case, Princess Hatsune learned secret techniques by stealth?!"


    Prince Zuo nodded, he really couldn''t think of other possibilities besides secretly learning.


    The words of the three made the other big guys in various fields confused, they couldn''t talk at all, and they didn''t even know who Black Face One was.


    At this moment on the ring, Black Face One soared into the air, and a pair of invisible wings appeared behind him, like angel wings!


    She looked at Su Yan, with even greater desire for victory in her eyes.


    "A hundred birds face the phoenix, lore!"


    A huge phantom of the phoenix emerged. There were countless spirit birds around the phoenix, and the entire martial arts field was filled with a terrifying force.


    It was Su Yan, who was a little surprised at the moment, he didn''t expect this black face number one to be a woman!


    But what about women, Su Yan decided to be the first before, and women can''t change it!


    However, the bigwigs of the various domains know at this moment, who can show off the Hatsune Princess of the Xuancheng Empire who can show off the birds!


    Princess Hatsune, the emperor''s only daughter, regarded as a jewel in the palm of her hand, she was extremely loving, and even more distinguished than many princes.


    Princess Hatsune was born to the mother of the world. Her soul returned to heaven when she was born.


    "your Highness!"


    Many people bowed to their knees, only the three big men and princes from various fields did not kneel down.


    Everyone knows the identity of Black Face One.


    The black face took off the mask on the spot, and the beautiful and innocent face was exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    Many people were stunned on the spot. It was definitely a blessing for Sansheng to see the face of the princess.


    Su Yan also froze for a moment. He knew that Black Face No. 1 was a daughter, but he didn''t expect it to be a princess. This martial arts event was really interesting.


    But Su Yan didn''t intend to stop there. What about the princess, he still wanted the first place.


    Princess Hatsune naturally felt Su Yan''s fierce gaze, and now she looked at Su Yan and shouted: "Boy, it''s impossible for you to win against me!"


    The phoenix behind Princess Hatsune directly attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Its power can stir the heavens and the earth, and even with an unnamed fire, it can burn everything!


    This is much more powerful than the water drop just now. It is an absolute secret technique, an existence above other secret techniques, and can almost be called a heavenly technique.


    Facing Feng Ying''s attack, Su Yan didn''t become surprised, and the golden dragon roared out behind him, rushing directly towards Feng Ying.


    The two phantom gods were bombarded and killed together, all kinds of visions appeared, and even more endless power turned the land of the competition platform into ruins.


    That formation defense has climbed to eighteen, which is simply shocking.


    The golden dragon and the phoenix shadow are fighting, and various secret techniques are also displayed.


    The rest of the audience in the stands were all frightened at this moment. This power is definitely the first time they have seen each other.


    Even Zhao Shiyilang and Ye Baisha had a sudden change in their faces at this moment, and they finally knew the gap between them and the two on the court.

 Chapter 2138： Beat Hatsune, the prince arrives!

    Before the two had been dissatisfied, their goal was to win the first place, but they stopped in the top four, and Zhao Shi-Lang even stopped in the top eight.


    I sighed in my heart, very upset.


    But now, they have to accept and convince themselves, the battle between the two is simply scary, and they are fortunate that they have defeated early.


    And Xiao Meng is still cheering for Su Yan at the moment. She is a loyal fan of Su Yan, and has never stopped since the first game.


    At this moment, even Liu Jin and others began to work hard, Chang Yuan and others raised their arms and shouted.


    Fighting against the princess is something that many people dare not even think about, and do not dare to do.


    But Su Yan stood on the ring, and more than that, Su Yan also fought with him, to win this battle!


    When many people saw Princess Hatsune, they were basically frightened with their legs weakened. Otherwise, it would also shock her nobleness and dare not fight again.


    But Su Yan is different. Princess Hatsune is not worth mentioning in his eyes. The things he decided before will not change!


    The Prince Zuo in the stands was staring at the ring at this moment. Of course, Hatsune knew that he used to play at his residence and was the only daughter of his brother. Naturally, the degree of affection for him was unnecessary.


    He watched the ring to observe Su Yan. Everything Su Yan''s performance exceeded his expectations, and he couldn''t see through Su Yan!


    "Prince, do you say that Princess Hatsune will win?" Vulcan ancestor asked.


    Prince Zuo replied: "I don''t know, but I hope they can really compete."


    Maitreya Buddha nodded and said, "Amitabha, both of them are geniuses. Then Su Yan, I really want to recruit a beginner."


    "Forget Maitreya Buddha, when this game is over, Su Yan from the prefecture will definitely be recruited by the Imperial City."


    The other big guys in the stands were also talking about it. The two-person battle was too shocking, it was a battle beyond the limit.


    On the arena, Jinlong and Fengying are still fighting, all kinds of energies roaring in all directions, making the sky above the arena constantly changing.


    The golden dragon roared, and a dragon roar shook for nine days, as if to smash the sky.


    It was covered in golden light, and the dragon scales were shining, with a noble and majesty meaning.


    Su Yan''s vitality blessing, coupled with the secret technique of the Nine Transformations of Longteng, is even more mixed with the sixteen styles of shaking the sky, its terrifying degree is difficult to elaborate.


    On the other hand, the phoenix shadow of Princess Hatsune, at this moment, the phoenix is ??constantly roaring, and the white bird is facing the phoenix, has an incomparable dominance, and carries the power of holy light and purification.


    The golden dragon whizzed and rushed directly towards Fengming, breathing out golden flame light, which contained the power of attack and killing secret technique.


    This flame was slapped by Feng Ying''s long wings and flew directly to the barrier of the formation, bombarding it, and the formation was showing signs of cracking!


    The faces of the people in the stands were so scared that they trembled.


    Too terrible, it can scare people to death.


    The formation has reached its limit with twenty defenses.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Zuo had an incomprehensible look on his face. The formation could defend against the fourth-ranked Jindan monks, but now the third-rank battle is so terrifying and destructive!


    "The world of young people really is not what you and I can understand, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward!" Vulcan ancestor sighed.


    The left prince used a secret technique to strengthen the formation and prevent it from breaking.


    At this moment, Fengying Wuming Karma fire spews out, burning all directions, not weakening the flames of Su Yan Jinlong!


    The two flames collided together, erupting terrible power, and the entire arena suddenly became a sea of ??flames. The intense flames burned and the temperature brought by them was terrifying!


    "Thousands of degrees!"


    Many people feel as if they are about to melt, and they can''t resist even if they use their original power.


    The prince left hurriedly watched from the sky from below, the secret technique was displayed, and the surrounding cold was swept through, which covered the terrible heat.


    Many people were shocked in a cold sweat. Watching a martial arts conference, they almost saw their fate. They really couldn''t be offended.


    The left prince simply stood on the edge of the ring, watching the battle between the two in the field.


    The battle between Jinlong and Fengying was extraordinary. At this moment, they made frequent moves, and in the end they fought each other, both wounded.


    And Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune at this moment, without the slightest change on his face, just like he had faced Black Face One before.


    "Go ahead." Su Yan said to Princess Hatsune.


    Princess Hatsune condensed her beautiful eyes and said directly: "If I make a move, then you have no chance!"


    After saying this, Princess Hatsune rushed towards Su Yan directly, moving to the extreme speed.


    Between the hands of Princess Hatsune, there was a fire of obscurity, and there were waves of water lingering. The two things that could not be merged were easily merged by her, forming the ultimate ultimate move.


    The third grade of the Hatsune Princess Jindan has extraordinary strength. You must know that she is only 18 years old this year.


    It is not surprising that this achievement can be achieved by inheriting the luck of the imperial city and having supreme resources.


    Facing the attack of Princess Hatsune, Su Yan clenched his hands, and the dragon fist struck out, mixed with the ultimate strength, and a black dragon appeared behind him!


    "Two dragons!"


    "Fuck!"


    Many people were completely shocked, trembling completely.


    Even Prince Zuo did not expect that Su Yanneng would transform into a blue dragon under this situation.


    The black blue dragon attacked Feng Ying, and directly bit Feng Ying, tearing its wings down.


    Shiratori attacked and prevented the black dragon from attacking, but it could only delay for a while, and could not hold on for long.


    Feng Ying cried mournfully, her pain was extremely painful, and her vitality was drifting away.


    Upon seeing this, Hatsune''s complexion changed, and she rushed towards Feng Ying with secret techniques.


    "mean!"


    Hatsune looked at Su Yan full of anger, and directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan resisted with both hands, but there was a slight smile on his face.


    "Despicable, this is the first time that Little Princess Hatsune has left the imperial city."


    Su Yan guessed it. It was indeed the first time that Princess Hatsune came out of the imperial city. She didn''t understand the outside world, and she had never seen it before.


    The battlefield is like a battlefield, Su Yan is considered despicable, and the person who used the poison before may be cut off in Hatsune''s eyes.


    Hatsune waved his hands and attacked Su Yan directly.


    "Damn, you still call me despicable!"


    Su Yan hurriedly evaded, and blasted out a punch.


    Su Yan''s strength is fierce, because the promotion is naturally not comparable to Princess Hatsune.


    Princess Hatsune was directly blown by Su Yan for more than ten meters, and she stabilized her figure after a few laps.


    Frost appeared on Princess Hatsune''s face. She didn''t expect Su Yan''s power to be so terrifying, but she didn''t expect it.


    Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune with a greater smile in her eyes.


    "Princess Hatsune, you should surrender, you are not my opponent!"


    "Nonsense, how can this palace lose the game!"


    Princess Hatsune rushed towards Su Yan, an invisible force was permeated behind her.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised at this moment, this Princess Hatsune was indeed inexperienced in the world.


    However, she is not deeply involved in the world, but she is proficient in all kinds of ways, and said that he is despicable. It seems that the person who taught her did not tell him that the sneak attack is the word despicable in her eyes.


    Su Yan tied the seal with both hands, and directly hit the big day Tathagata Sorrow!


    The Maitreya Buddha in the stands was shocked.


    "That palm technique is like your Leiyin Temple''s secret technique?!" The ancestor of the Vulcan Door doubted.


    Maitreya Buddha shook his head, and Amitabha didn''t say anything: "It''s not my Leiyin Temple method, but this method is extremely mysterious. It''s a little guy who can''t figure it out!"


    The big day Tathagata came out tragically, and there were palm phantoms emerging all around, bombarding Princess Hatsune away!


    Princess Hatsune''s complexion changed, and she hurriedly avoided, but she was surrounded by palms, fierce and golden light.


    Princess Hatsune''s complexion condensed, and a wave of ripples burst out all over her body, shocking everyone!


    "That is?!"


    Many people change color, and although they do not feel the fluctuations, they feel extremely dangerous.


    "That''s a mental attack, ripples kill the enemy!"


    The prince Zuo had a sudden change in his face at the moment. He didn''t expect Hatsune to be forced to this point, which had already exceeded his expectations.


    "This can''t work, ripples kill the enemy, the spirit is unmatched, this is dangerous!"


    The Vulcan ancestor''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly flew off the stands.


    Prince Zuo said coldly at the moment: "If he loses, Su Yan in the prefecture will definitely surrender."


    "No, this secret technique strikes, but it can''t be recovered!" Maitreya Buddha was also worried.


    Although Su Yan could not see through them, he was definitely an individual talent. To the Xuancheng Empire, talent was wealth and was indispensable.


    But Prince Zuo spoke, and the two of them could only watch.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s heart burst into laughter in the face of Princess Hatsune''s mental attack.


    Perform a mental attack on him, hahaha!


    Su Yan felt amused when he saw the discoloration of Prince Zuo and others, and the anxiety in his words.


    "In that case, let you see my true strength!"


    Su Yan stood directly on the ruins with his hands on his hips.


    Princess Hatsune was stunned. Where was her true strength? Why didn''t she see it?


    Could it be the invisible power, the invisible defense, or the slamming, despicable sneak attack? !


    Princess Hatsune''s face was cold, and the man in front of her was too disgusting, so she had to teach her a lesson.


    Even the other big guys in various domains were stunned, they didn''t discover the true strength.


    "Prince, his true strength?" The ancestor of the Vulcan Door was stunned.


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan on the ring with a look of doubt, he did not discover Su Yan''s true strength.


    Prince Zuo did not speak, which made him speak.


    Princess Hatsune was angry, because she hadn''t noticed that she couldn''t bear it at this moment, so she just shot.


    "Shake it!"


    The ripples oscillated, spreading everywhere!


    Invisible shuttle, the most deadly!


    But Su Yan looked at him with enjoyment, with a faint smile on his face. With true strength, he didn''t make a move at all.


    Mental attack is like a child''s shot to him, it is not worth mentioning.


    The shock struck Su Yan, penetrating directly, passing through like nothing.


    At this moment, Princess Hatsune was stunned, her greatest secret technique, her greatest killer move turned out to be ineffective against Su Yan.


    At this moment, she was biting her lip and her eyes were unwilling. She wanted to know what secret technique Su Yan had used to withstand her mental attack.


    And Prince Zuo''s face changed at this moment. He understood that Su Yan did not make a move at all, and completely welcomed Princess Hatsune''s killing technique.


    At this moment, his hand was clenched tightly, and there was a suffocation in his eyes!


    Su Yan had to think about it, it was too secretive.


    The ancestors of the Vulcan Sect and Maitreya Buddha both changed their colors, and they actually resisted them. They didn''t see the secret technique, but they thought that Su Yan must have done it.


    "Princess Hatsune continue, this massage is not bad."


    Su Yan''s words were simply indebted, and in his eyes, the secret technique of lore was to massage him, which was simply irritating.


    Princess Hatsune jumped angrily. She did not believe in evil, and once again performed a killing technique.


    This move was even more terrifying than just now, and the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect almost couldn''t help but stop it.


    But he was stopped by Prince Zuo.


    The left prince''s eyes returned to plainness, looking at the middle of the field and saying: "This battle has lost the first sound!"


    "what?!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect was puzzled, but he knew that Prince Zuo must have seen something like this.


    This old face turned a little red when a kid made them unable to see through several times.


    Faced with another attack from Princess Hatsune, Su Yan remained open and unrestrained.


    The secret technique penetrates unscathed.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Well, the force this time is stronger than last time, not bad."


    The angry Princess Hatsune trembled, her beautiful eyes full of anger.


    Princess Hatsune stomped directly, looking at Su Yan and said angrily: "No more!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "No, Princess Hatsune has given up!"


    "presumptuous!"


    Princess Hatsune scolded that she was a princess, and she was the only daughter of Emperor Xuancheng, and her dignity could be imagined.


    Today, he was suppressed by Su Yan, and he is still being molested by Su Yan several times. How can he bear it?


    The left prince rushed to the arena and looked at Su Yan coldly, as if saying something to be careful of the dog''s head.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and said indifferently: "Can the princess be angry? This is a game. If you don''t admit defeat, it won''t be over. I am here to compete for the first place!"


    Princess Hatsune walked away directly, not wanting to pay attention to Su Yan, because Su Yan''s words made her poor.


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan and said, "You''re so courageous, Princess Hatsune, dare you to refute!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "I''m just asking for the result."


    "I will announce the result!"


    The left prince looked at the Quartet, and Chunlei spoke directly: "This game, draw!"


    Su Yan showed his disdain, the royal was superior, and he could distort the result at will.


    But Su Yan doesn''t matter, why bother to fight hard, after all, the left prince in front of him is unfathomable.


    Su Yan walked towards the audience and walked towards the lounge without looking back, Xiao Meng ran over with a smile.


    Facing Su Yan''s attitude, Prince Zuo showed dissatisfaction: "After the game is over, you follow me into the imperial city."


    Su Yan didn''t turn his head and said, "Not that interested!"


    "Presumptuous!" The ancestor of Vulcan Sect shouted angrily, he didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to do so.


    "Are you only presumptuous!" Su Yan was even more disdainful.


    But at this moment, the clouds in the sky fluctuated, and there was a dragon roar resounding through the world, and many people trembled!


    The left prince all changed color, looking to the sky, a piece of Nine Dragons swayed down, bringing a figure.


    "Uncle Prince, long time no see."


    Prince Zuo looked at the incoming person with a hint of surprise on his face. He didn''t expect Zhan Xuanlong to come.


    Battle Xuanlong, the eighth prince of the Xuancheng Empire, one of the most important princes of the emperor!

 Chapter 2139： Prince and general, would rather have kind!

    The second thousand one hundred and thirty-ninth chapter princes and generals, would rather have kind!


    Zhan Xuanlong, the eighth son of the Emperor Xuancheng Empire, is twenty-two this year. It is said that the realm is already in the late stage of Jindan third rank!


    Zhan Xuanlong is naturally stronger than Princess Hatsune, and is one of the emperor''s most important princes.


    The emperor had only a few sons in his early years. In his middle age he had been fighting on the battlefield and practicing for hundreds of years without heirs.


    In recent decades, only a dozen princes were born.


    Zhan Xuanlong had a proud expression on his face, even facing his uncle Wang.


    Of course, he respected Prince Zuo very much, and the realm of Prince Zuo was much higher than him.


    "Xuanlong, is there anything wrong with your coming here?" Prince Zuo asked directly.


    Zhan Xuanlong replied, "Uncle Wang, I just came to see how the martial arts event is going."


    The prince left nodded. This time the emperor had directly issued an order, not allowing the prince to participate.


    He thought his son could win the first place in the competition with Qilin.


    But he never expected that Princess Hatsune would also come, and what made him even more unexpected was that Su Yan would be such an enchantment this time.


    The match was settled, and it was useless to think about it, he could only accept the result.


    "Uncle Wang, who won the first place in this martial arts event? Is it the genius of the palace area or the palace area?" Zhan Xuanlong is still very interested in the number one.


    Prince Zuo shook his head and said, "Neither."


    Zhan Xuanlong''s expression changed, and he said hurriedly: "Who is that?"


    This is beyond his expectation. It seems that a dark horse has appeared this time.


    After asking, Zhan Xuanlong said again: "By the way, Uncle Wang, when I came, I saw the little girl who seemed to be leaving. I greeted her and she was angry with me, her eyes were red, like someone was bullying. she was."


    Prince Zuo shook his head and said, "You don''t need to care about this matter."


    "How can it work, that''s my little sister, I''m just such a sister."


    The prince Zuo had an unpleasant look on his face. To Zhan Xuanlong, he naturally had a higher prestige, and he had never taught Zhan Xuanlong.


    But Qilin Zhan came over at this moment and looked at Zhan Xuanlong and said, "Brother Xuanlong, sister Hatsune was bullied by him!"


    Zhan Qilin pointed directly at Su Yan!


    He was still worried about his defeat to Su Yan, and he was very upset. At this moment, Zhan Xuanlong appeared, and he was anxious to make things worse.


    Prince Zuo immediately scolded: "Hugh is so gibberish!"


    Being so scolded by Prince Zuo, Zhan Qilin immediately did not dare to speak.


    But Zhan Xuanlong''s face turned cold, he knew there must be something strange.


    "Uncle Wang, you must tell me what happened here, otherwise I...I won''t leave!"


    Zhan Xuanlong was a bit playful, and his temperament was very big, Prince Zuo knew very well.


    Prince Zuo shook his head and said: "Your sister participated in the martial arts event privately and entered the final duel with Su Yan in the prefecture, and finally a draw!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan could only shook his head. If the tie is a tie, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a false name anyway.


    But Zhan Xuanlong knew that if it was a tie, how could his sister be unhappy.


    He is just such a younger sister, who loves her most, and usually doesn''t dare to make her unhappy.


    Now, I was almost made to cry by a small group of people, how can I forgive it!


    Zhan Xuanlong looked at Su Yan, his eyes were like electricity, a dragon shadow appeared behind him, and the dragon shook with shock!


    "Are you Mansion Su Yan!"


    In fact, Zhan Xuanlong was still quite surprised. He never expected that Su Yan would be the number one this time. This was too surprising.


    As the most **** one of the eighteen domains, it is indeed very rare that such a genius appeared in the palace.


    But this person bullied his sister, unforgivable!


    Zhan Xuan Long Long Yin shocked, like a true dragon emperor, although his dragon phantom is still a little immature, but it is also terrifying.


    The prince, who has the blood of the emperor, sheds the blood of the emperor, naturally cannot be treated simply.


    "Fu Yu Su Yan!"


    Zhan Xuanlong yelled directly, his voice vibrating everywhere, and the people around the stands were discolored.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at Zhan Xuanlong, his eyebrows were quite indifferent.


    "I wonder what the Eighth Prince has ordered?"


    "Kneel down!" Zhan Xuanlong said angrily, staring at Su Yan fiercely.


    Hearing this, the bigwigs of all domains changed their colors, knowing that this matter was a big deal.


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect frowned and said: "Eight princes, don''t be arrogant."


    Although they were also angry at Su Yan''s previous speeches, it would be humiliating to let the first person in the martial arts event kneel in front of so many people!


    "Ancestor Huo, you don''t need to say much, it''s between me and him at this moment!"


    Zhan Xuanlong asked my own emperor sister to beg for justice, so Su Yan knelt down to make him feel angry.


    However, Su Yan looked at Zhan Xuanlong with sarcasm in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, full of mockery.


    Su Yan did not kneel down, and the person who made him kneel has not yet been born.


    "Bold!"


    Zhan Xuanlong roared, and a dragon chant directly attacked Su Yan. The huge dragon shadow penetrated the void and killed Su Yan!


    So people tremble, this secret technique is too terrifying, it can only destroy the world.


    However, Su Yan was unmoved. When the dragon shadow struck, he casually shattered the dragon shadow with a palm.


    Zhan Xuanlong sneered and said: "It is worthy of being the number one martial arts event, better than Zhao Shiyilang and Ye Baisha, better than Zhan Qilin, and stronger than my emperor sister!"


    A scale appeared on Zhan Xuanlong''s hand, like a dragon''s scale, revealing an ancient meaning.


    The scales burned directly and rushed towards Su Yan again.


    "Dragon Scale Kill!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect changed color and wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Su Yan also noticed the weirdness of this secret technique, the dragon scales are extraordinary things.


    This move was the secret technique of Zhan Xuanlong, and it was his boxing thing. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could resist it.


    Kill everything as soon as the dragon scale comes out!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, his robe directly agitated, and a black death aura shrouded towards Zhan Xuanlong.


    It was very surprising, and it was never thought of.


    Su Yan actually didn''t resist, but instead wanted to fight Xuanlong, he was too courageous!


    Prince and general, would rather have kind!


    You and Xuanlong are the prince, and in the eyes of other people, it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of Su Yan, neither is shit!


    The dragon scales attacked Su Yan, like a dagger, with extreme speed, and directly forced Su Yan to the point!


    Su Yan''s body was shocked, and the power of collapse was directly used, and the dragon scale flame was directly destroyed, but the dragon scale still attacked and killed him.


    In a matter of seconds, Su Yan tilted his neck, and the dragon scales swept across his ears, cutting off a bunch of his hair.


    Long Lin turned around and attacked Su Yan again.


    Su Yan''s eyes contained endless flames, and this time he was angry.


    The first time he could bear it, but when it came again, he couldn''t take care of that much!


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality shook, a terrifying force directly enveloped his arm, Su Yan directly grasped the dragon scale!


    With all the discoloration, I never thought that Su Yan could directly hold the dragon scales. This was simply incredible.


    Even the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect and others had a sudden change.


    Su Yan held the dragon scales tightly, and the dragon scales crazily rotated between Su Yan''s palms, trying to break free.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he directly crushed the dragon scales with his hands!


    Zhan Xuanlong''s face suddenly changed, and Su Yan''s attack was completely innocent, and he rushed towards Su Yan enduring his injuries.


    "You dare to destroy my dragon scales and look for death!"


    A long spear appeared in Zhan Xuanlong''s hand, and the tip of the spear contained nameless fire, which was terrifying.


    The spear was swung, and the figure of the dragon wandered away, and a spear stabbed towards Su Yan.


    A long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally the Tai''a sword.


    But the Tai''a sword is no longer as ordinary as it used to be. It is integrated into the Goujian sword and is no longer ordinary.


    And the color of the sword has also changed, which is why many people have not discovered this sword before.


    However, the faces of Prince Zuo and others changed suddenly, and they could feel the extraordinaryness of the long sword in Su Yan''s hand, and it was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    "This son is really not simple, there are too many secrets!" Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan, and his heart was a little complicated.


    "Don''t this stop?!" Vulcan ancestor said anxiously.


    "Amitabha Buddha, let them fight, the eighth prince is too high-spirited, it is good to suffer some setbacks." Maitreya Buddha said calmly.


    "What do you mean, can''t the Eighth Prince defeat Su Yan?!" Vulcan ancestor frowned.


    Prince Zuo nodded and said: "The long sword in his hand is too extraordinary, not ordinary."


    At this moment, Su Yan wielded the Tai''a sword and directly fought with Xuanlong.


    The Tai''a sword swung out, directly bombarded with the spear, and the dragons roared through the sky, as if two dragons were fighting!


    There are even big guys guessing the identity of Su Yan.


    "What is the origin of Su Yan in this mansion? He actually knows the secret technique of dragons, is it the emperor''s?!" Heishui City City Lord guessed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s best to be cautious in your words and deeds!" Sword Master Galaxy reminded.


    "It''s just a guess, otherwise it''s too unbelievable." Heishui City City Lord said grimly.


    "This person is very likely not a person from the upper world!" Pavilion Master Fenglei said coldly.


    "What do you mean!?" The face of the Tianya Gate Master suddenly changed.


    "Yes, he is probably from the lower world!"


    Many people''s complexion changed, and they were even more shocked. They had heard about it in the lower world. It was simply the land of ants. How could such a genius appear.


    "The lower world is called the land of ants, but don''t forget, everyone, after a thousand years of change, the catastrophe will reappear!"


    "It''s far away!" The owner of Benlei Villa sternly said, "Don''t be guessing, the Prince decides everything about this matter."


    Many people nodded and didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Zhan Xuanlong are fighting vigorously, and Zhan Xuanlong''s spear is really not a mortal thing, it turned out to be a famous weapon on the spirit weapon list-the red spear!


    The red tasseled spear came out, killing people, but unexpectedly fell into the hands of Zhan Xuanlong.


    In fact, the gun was discovered by the emperor and rewarded to the eighth prince.


    The red tasseled spear was displayed by Zhan Xuanlong, and there were frequent visions, and a random move would have the power to change the world.


    The red tassel spear was pierced directly, as if the claws of a dragon were sticking out, killing people.


    But Su Yan directly resisted this move with a horizontal sword.


    This made Zhan Xuanlong''s expression suddenly change. His red tasseled spear was very clear to him, and he could be used by weapons, which made him a little interested in Su Yan''s weapons.


    "Su Yan from the prefecture, take another shot!"


    Secret technique cast-the gun is like a dragon!


    The red tasseled spear was like a fierce dragon, directly slaying towards Su Yan, the surrounding air was solidified, and even time seemed to have stopped.


    This is what makes Su Yan unable to evade, it is impossible to dodge and must deal with.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t want to evade. At this moment, his fighting spirit rose, his eyes were full of fire, and his eyes were extremely deep.


    His Tai''a sword was swept by two blue dragons, and the breath of death caused Tai''a sword to explode its greatest power!


    "The power of Tai''a, cut!"


    An angry sword cut, directly cut down the dragon head of Zhan Xuanlong, and sprayed blood in all directions, and the red tassel spear became dim because of this!


    Zhan Xuanlong''s complexion changed abruptly, which was beyond his expectation. He did not expect that he would be in a disadvantageous situation, and the red tasseled spear he regarded as a treasure was also damaged!


    Su Yan did not stop, brandishing the Tai''a sword, and slashed directly towards Zhan Xuanlong!


    This sword slashed down in anger, as if the power of the sky collapsed, as if Lishen was alive.


    With a sword falling, Zhan Xuanlong could only resist with a red tassel spear, but he was directly shocked by a powerful force into the underground 100 meters!


    Zhan Xuanlong burrowed out of the ground. At this moment, his aura was a little languid, his eyes were filled with endless anger.


    Zhan Xuanlong was furious, and his dignified eighth prince of the Xuancheng Empire, one of the emperor''s most beloved princes, would be suppressed by a little martial arts genius at this moment, unacceptable!


    Zhan Xuanlong walked away, his eyes were full of fierce light, and gods appeared behind him, flying sand and rocks all over the sky, and the sky changed color.


    "Su Yan, die for me!"


    Zhan Xuanlong''s killing intent was Ling Li, and he had endless killing intent towards Su Yan at this moment. Su Yan made him angry and made him completely mad.


    The power of horror, the unimaginable secret technique, was displayed by Zhan Xuanlong.


    In order to show off, Zhan Xuanlong actually vomited a drop of blood!


    All the people in the stands were killed at this moment, and the defense of the entire competition field started to crack at this moment, showing signs of collapse!


    The left prince changed his color, hurriedly used his original strength to stabilize the formation, and rushed towards Zhan Xuanlong, trying to stop this battle.


    But Zhan Xuanlong said angrily: "Uncle Wang, don''t stop me, let me compete with him!"


    Zhan Xuanlong shot directly, without using a red spear, just the most straightforward punch!


    This punch seems to have the mystery of mastering space and time, and it can determine life and death!


    How can Su Yan be afraid of half a minute? Although his realm is far from it, he is Su Baxian!


    "Extreme strength, step on the ground and destroy the sky!"


    The power in Su Yan''s hand was violent, and contained indescribable power fluctuations. That power was so terrifying that the bigwigs of all regions smelled of danger.


    Su Yan directly rushed out and fought with Xuanlong!


    The day was white, with a white light shining through the entire martial arts field. Everyone could not see the battlefield, and all of them were temporarily blind.


    Even the bigwigs of the various domains were in a trance for a while and did not see the result.


    Only the three princes left, without fear of the white light, stared at Su Yan and Zhan Xuanlong.


    The fighting between the two was too terrible, beyond their expectations.


    Originally, the battle between Su Yan and Princess Hatsune was already shocking, but the battle between Su Yan and Zhan Xuanlong can only be described in four words-almost monster!

 Chapter 2140： The prince is defeated, the secret matter of the second egg!

    Chapter 2140, the prince defeated, the secret matter of the second egg!


    The two were almost fighting with gods, and the defense of the entire competition field was completely defeated. If it weren''t for Prince Left, the surrounding audience would have belched long ago.


    Even so, the revealed power is palpitating, and many people have long since left the competition arena, hiding far away.


    Some people who are not afraid of death are still watching.


    The result of this struggle is unknown, because the day did not completely dissipate.


    Until a long time, all the power dissipated, and many people craned their necks to see what happened.


    The field was completely in ruins at this moment, everything collapsed and became nothingness.


    The ground cracked, and the magma churning down below was terrible.


    The sky seemed about to collapse, thick clouds billowing and lightning.


    The punches of the two blasted each other, and many people were in desperate need of the result.


    Prince Zuo was the first to see that the result was the same as he had previously guessed, but he still looked cold.


    Su Yan actually won the Eighth Prince. Such a result was even more uncomfortable than his son losing against Qilin.


    Eighth prince, that is the top three existence among the emperor''s heirs.


    The above are basically very old and have limited growth.


    The big guys from various domains and others are also looking at the field at the moment, their eyes are full of shock.


    "The Eighth Prince lost?!"


    Seeing the eighth prince half kneeling on the ruins in the field, the corners of his mouth were **** red, and his breath was even more languishing, they felt uneasy.


    On the other hand, Su Yan, standing in front of the Eighth Prince, his face remained cold, without any injuries.


    The eighth prince clenched his fists and his face was unwilling. He couldn''t accept this result.


    His fist was shattered at the moment, bones could be seen, and Su Yan''s vitality was contaminated on it, and it was still burning crazily.


    The eighth prince clenched his fists and felt the pain. This was a lesson for himself. He only now knew that there were people outside the world.


    He is a prince, not the ruler of this empire, not the best genius in the world.


    But Zhan Xuanlong was still angry, and Su Yan, a district of the province, actually embarrassed him. This was the most unforgivable thing.


    Zhan Xuanlong looked at the left prince, with a pleading expression on his face.


    "Uncle Wang, take him down for me, I will cut him off!"


    Prince Zuo did not do anything. If he did this time, it would be viewed by others.


    The first place in the martial arts event was because he was forced to fight with the eighth prince, and he went to jail instead of winning the eighth prince.


    If so, then the Xuancheng Empire would shake three points.


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Door hurriedly walked to Zhan Xuanlong to help him repair his injury.


    "Old Ancestor Huo, help me catch him!"


    The ancestor of the Vulcan Sect shook his head and said: "Eight princes, stop being willful."


    Zhan Xuanlong couldn''t accept it. His arrogant heart was shattered at this moment. He wanted to help his younger sister, but he was beaten in the face.


    Prince Zuo knew that if this trouble continued, he would only lose face and lose the royal face.


    He directly waved his hand casually, and Zhan Xuanlong was floating in the air.


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan and said, "You are number one in this martial arts event. Remember the imperial city three days later!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, his eyes returned to plain, he really didn''t think about whether the Huangcheng went to.


    You can either go or not.


    Prince Zuo directly took Zhan Xuanlong away, and at the same time the ancestors of the Vulcan Sect and Maitreya Buddha also left.


    The three powerhouses left, and the other leaders in various fields also left with their own disciples.


    This martial arts event can be regarded as a successful conclusion.


    In the past, I would definitely celebrate for three days, but this year is different. All domains have not achieved good results, and I still celebrate.


    Besides, Su Yan can be said to have hammered all the royal people. Many people think that Su Yan is dead.


    The subordinates fought Qilin, then princess Hatsune, and then the eighth prince almost had a nervous breakdown. This was something that I was scared of thinking about it.


    But Su Yan walked towards the lounge like a okay person.


    Xiao Meng was as happy as he was, regardless of the other party''s identity, anyway, his master brother won the game, that is very happy.


    But Chang Yuanliu Jin and others couldn''t laugh, and Liu Jin was so scared that he almost peeed his pants at the moment.


    He admitted that Boss Su is strong, very strong, but Su Yan won the eighth prince, this thing cannot be left alone.


    "Boss, why don''t you draw a tie with the Eighth Prince."


    "Tie, I only have victory and defeat in my eyes." Su Yan said with disdain.


    "It''s the Eighth Prince to deal with."


    Su Yan was even more disdainful: "If the Xuancheng Empire arrests me and kills me just because of this incident, then this empire will not be far from ruin."


    After that, Su Yan didn''t elaborate, and left the Xuantian Gate with the people from the palace.


    At this time, Saltpeter and the others were completely in awe of Su Yan, and they all left behind.


    Su Yan found a small town thousands of miles away from Xuantian Gate, and settled down Xiao Meng and others.


    Then he took Liu Erdan and left the town.


    "Su Yan, don''t move your hands, I''m a man."


    Liu Erdan has no breeze anymore. He said before that he would make Su Yan look good after he recovered.


    But thinking about it now, I''m afraid I can''t wait for the day when I recover.


    Su Yan pulled Liu Erdan away, that was of course something important, and Su Yan hadn''t explored Liu Erdan''s treasure yet.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, or I will kill you now!"


    Faced with Su Yan''s threat, Liu Erdan had nothing to do. His current life was just between Su Yan''s thoughts.


    "The treasure is still ten thousand kilometers away from here, not in a short while, eh!"


    Liu Erdan was directly dragged by Su Yan and galloped, and soon disappeared under the sunset.


    For 10,000 kilometers, Su Yan used the dragon for thousands of miles. It didn''t take much time at all, and he arrived in a short while.


    "Is it here?!"


    Su Yan looked at this place, this was a city under the palace domain, it was neither small nor large.


    "right here."


    Liu Erdan''s face changed a little, as if something was happening.


    "Tell me everything as it is." Su Yan said with a cold face.


    Liu Erdan sighed and sat directly on the haystack, looking at the Flowing Water City in front of him.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you everything, your life is in your hands anyway."


    There was some vicissitudes in Liu Erdan''s eyes, and he fell into endless memories.


    Liu Erdan was originally a member of the palace. Three hundred years ago, he was a monk of the fifth rank of the Golden Core, with a high position and a short reputation.


    Even in the temple domain, Liu Erdan has a very high reputation, second only to the temple of Leiyin Temple in the temple domain.


    Liu Erdan was originally the lord of the Liuli Sect and was originally named Wu Shang.


    The Liulizong is the major gate of the palace, it is just a bit worse than Leiyin Temple, and it is a very famous gate in the Xuancheng Empire.


    Even Liu Erdan had entered the imperial city several times and met the current emperor. Even the emperor knew of the existence of his Liulizong.


    Liu Erdan''s previous life had to start with his breakthrough.


    At that time, Liu Erdan was the head of the Liuli Sect, with a high authority, and everyone in the whole clan had to listen to him.


    At that time, his realm had been a hundred years in the early stage of Golden Core Five, so he naturally wanted to go further.


    So he took the risk and entered the Liuli Pagoda cultivation practice.


    This practice lasted for one hundred years. It didn''t matter to the world and focused on making breakthroughs. The mid-stage Golden Core 5th-Rank also succeeded in breaking through during this period, and it was only a minute away from the late-stage Golden Core 5th Stage.


    But at this juncture, his junior brother, Wu Bei, actually had a wicked heart and harmed his lover!


    Worried that things would be exposed, Wu Bei wanted to kill Liu Erdan before he broke through.


    Wu Bei went directly to the Liuli Pagoda and lied that his lover had been harmed by another junior and disciples, and at the same time the sect disciples were also killed and wounded countless. He escaped in.


    Liu Erdan was naturally furious, he vomited blood with anger, his mind was damaged, and he went straight into the devil.


    Right here, Wu Bei showed his fangs and attacked Liu Erdan, killing him directly!


    At that critical moment, Liu Erdan abandoned his body and escaped with his soul, otherwise Wu Bei would definitely be cut to death and let his soul fly away.


    After listening to Liu Erdan''s words, Su Yan could not calm down for a long time. This was indeed a sad and miserable thing.


    His lover was humiliated, and he was even attacked. This hatred can make people produce the ultimate demon, because this is Ni Lin!


    Su Yan clenched his hands tightly after listening, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    He was not worried about Liu Erdan lying, because if he lied, he knew it, after all, the soul imprint was not a joke.


    At this moment, Liu Erdan''s eyes were full of murderous intent, like a hungry wolf looking at the city.


    The Liuli City was built by the Liuli Sect. At this moment, the city is brightly lit, and many people come and go. It is plain and full of blood and blood.


    Liu Lizong was naturally under the control of Wu Bei, and Wu Bei relied on Liu Erdan''s body to practice better, and now he has broken through to the fourth level of Jin Dan!


    Wu Bei replaced Liu Erdan and became the master of Liu Erdan. After killing Liu Erdan, Wu Bei killed Liu Erdan''s lover.


    For Wu Bei, this kind of person is enough for fun, so naturally he won''t keep it forever.


    Because of Wu Bei''s improved cultivation, the Liuli Sect was not desolate, and has been developing methodically. He once entered the imperial city to meet the emperor once.


    It was even recognized by the leader of Leiyin Temple, Fahuang.


    All this was settled. Others only thought that Liu Erdan had gotten into trouble while practicing in retreat, and ended up tragically. But I don''t know that Liu Erdan was attacked and killed by Wu Bei.


    Liu Erdan''s nails were deeply immersed in the flesh, infested with blood. At this moment, his anger was beyond words, and his whole body was shaking.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at the night of Liuli City.


    He opened his mouth and said, "How about letting this beautiful night be stained with blood?"


    Liu Erdan was taken aback and looked at Su Yan, not understanding what Su Yan meant.


    "Do you hate Wu Bei?"


    Liu Erdan''s eyes were red, as if mad.


    "I can''t wait to eat its flesh, drink its blood, break its muscles, gnaw its bones!"


    "Then do you want revenge?!"


    Liu Erdan was stunned, he didn''t understand what Su Yan meant.


    But Liu Erdan''s whole body trembled more and more, his eyes were actually ruddy and tears were falling.


    The man had tears and didn''t flick it lightly, but Liu Erdan was in tears. Of course he wanted to take revenge. Why did he take his home and rebirth? He wanted to destroy Wu Bei one day.


    "Do you want to!" Su Yan shouted angrily.


    Liu Erdan was startled and replied: "Of course I do, dreaming, thinking every day, every second!"


    "That''s good." Su Yan kept looking at the night of Liuli City, "Then I will help you get revenge."


    With simple words, Liu Erdan was stunned and dumbfounded.


    After a while, Liu Erdan stopped Xingxi and said wearily: "Wu Bei, that beast is now at least Grade 4 Gold Core, you are not his opponent!"


    A cruel smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and the wind was blowing through his hair, making him look like a hunter at night, cold, bloodthirsty, calm and violent!


    "Kill him like a chicken!"


    Su Yan''s words shocked Liu Erdan again, and his expression changed drastically.


    He couldn''t see through Su Yan at this moment. He didn''t know where Su Yan''s confidence came from.


    "You are against the sky, but even the gods can''t surpass the realm of the sky."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you can''t go beyond, then raise your realm."


    Liu Erdan was stunned again, looking at Su Yan and said, "Improve the realm?!"


    Should you improve your realm as easy as eating and sleeping!


    "After it''s done, give me your treasure."


    Su Yan walked towards Liuli City without looking back.


    Liu Erdan was very anxious and hurried to catch up with Su Yan.


    "My life is in your hands. Of course the treasure must be given to you, but you can''t get revenge."


    "Stop talking nonsense, your daughter-in-law has been harmed by others, don''t you want revenge?!"


    Su Yan turned around and stared at Liu Erdan with cold eyes.


    Liu Erdan cried again, this time it was not anger, but moved.


    He didn''t understand Su Yan, he couldn''t understand Su Yan, he couldn''t guess Su Yan, he couldn''t understand Su Yan.


    He couldn''t understand what kind of person this was.


    At this moment, he felt that Su Yan was extremely tall, as if there was a great distance from him.


    "Wu Bei, labor and capital are here to kill you!"


    Liu Erdan walked towards Liuli City, even if he couldn''t beat Wu Bei, it would still splash him with blood.


    Tragic, Liu Erdan carried a tragic mood.


    He looked at Su Yan and said, "The treasure is three hundred miles east of the city, you can find it."


    Obviously, Liu Erdan planned to go alone, and it was useless for Su Yan to go. He didn''t want Su Yan to lose his life in vain.


    Su Yan let out a cry and walked in front of Liu Erdan.


    "What are you going to do, you are so young, and the future is boundless."


    "Stop nonsense, show me the way!"


    The two were set off by the lights, and the shadows grew longer and longer, until they finally disappeared without a trace.


    When they arrived at Liuli City, they headed directly towards the center of the city, very fast.


    But for a while, the two reached the center of Liuli City, where a huge mountain stood!


    "Liu Li Sect is on the mountain." Liu Erdan said.


    Su Yan nodded and walked directly up the mountain without speaking.


    Liu Erdan wanted to persuade Su Yan to say a few words, but finally swallowed all the words that came to his lips.


    Wordless all the way, the huge mountain was huge, and even the two of them took a long time to reach the top of the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, the clouds are all under the mountain. This place seems to be the closest to the star and the moon, and the brightest stars can be seen.


    The stars all over the sky, as if there is a star that is extraordinarily bright, and it is constantly shining.


    The two arrived at the sect of the Liulizong. At this moment, the door was closed tightly and disciples were on duty.


    Su Yan glanced at the three big characters of Liulizong on the door, his eyes dazzled, and a line of Yuanli blasted directly towards the door of Liulizong!

 Chapter 2141： Step into the door, who can stop!

    The second thousand one hundred and forty-first chapters step in, who can stop!


    Su Yanyuan''s power is naturally terrifying, as if a vast full moon in the dark, directly blasting towards the sect of the Liulizong.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the huge colored glaze gate of the Liuli Sect shattered in an instant.


    The huge sound can be heard all over the mountain, like the sound of thunder.


    The disciple of the Liulizong guarding the gate hurried out, looked around and saw Su Yan, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Hurry up and report, someone is making trouble!" A disciple said busy to the other.


    The man hurried towards the clan.


    Being able to smash the sect to pieces, this is definitely not an ordinary person, the guard disciple naturally did not dare to go forward, and could only look at the two inside the sect.


    Liu Erdan looked at Su Yan, with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    Finally he said directly: "Kill less."


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and didn''t respond. If you don''t kill people, you have to look at the Liulizong''s eyesight.


    But for a while, a group of people ran into the Liuli Sect, one by one dressed in Zongmen costumes, and the head was full of youthful looks with violent faces.


    "Who, who dares to break into our Liuli Sect, don''t you want to live!"


    This childish-looking person angered, walking with all his strength, and everyone around him dared not approach.


    He looked at Su Yan and Liu Erdan, naturally knowing that they were responsible.


    "Two things that do not know how to live or die, our dignified Liuli Sect also dared to rush and die!"


    The Hefa Tongyan man leapt directly out of the sect and landed in front of the door, his eyes revealing a cold killing intent.


    Before Liu Erdan could speak, Su Yan''s vitality shocked, and he banged directly at Hefa Tongyan.


    He Fatong''s face became colder, and he hurriedly used his Yuan Li to fight against Su Yan.


    But when Su Yan''s power approached, he realized how insignificant his own power was. After all, he was just a first-grade Jindan monk.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the Hefa Tongyan man was blasted directly by Su Yan and hit the sect wall of the Liulizong.


    His mouth was full of blood, his dantian was broken, and his internal organs also lost their functions at this moment.


    The Hefa Tongyan man vomited blood, pointed at Su Yan with his fingers, his face looked miserable.


    The others were already terrified, and their faces were full of horror. This young man, the elder of their outer door, had been bombarded with such a trick.


    More than that, the Hefa Tongyan man died after struggling for a few times.


    When Liu Erdan saw this, he could only shook his head. He knew that this battle was inevitable and that it was impossible to kill fewer people.


    Su Yan strode forward, ignoring the people present, and walked directly towards the Liuli Sect, Liu Erdan naturally followed closely.


    Inside the sect, people from the Liuli Sect were all around, and they were surrounded by water.


    Su Yan looked at the people around him, his eyes were full of indifference, and his tongue was spring thunder.


    "If you don''t want to die, get away from me!"


    The disciples of the Liulizong looked at each other, they felt a huge killing intent from Su Yan''s words, which was terrifying.


    Everyone involuntarily stepped back several steps, looking at Su Yan with fear.


    They knew that they could not fight Su Yan. After all, the outer elders were dead, and they had to wait for the strong inside the sect to arrive.


    But after a while, a man in a long robe leaped forward, who was the outer elder of the Liuli Sect.


    He shouted: "In the evening, what is noisy!"


    A disciple hurriedly knelt down and said tremblingly: "Elder Foreigner, someone has come to make trouble and ruined the sect and killed the third elder.


    When the man in the robe heard this, his eyes were splitting and he looked directly at Su Yan.


    "Is that what you did!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to speak, and there was already a cloud of death in his hand.


    Liu Erdan said at this moment: "If you don''t want to die, go away, I only look for Wu Bei!"


    When the man in the robe heard this, his complexion changed suddenly. Wu Bei is their lord, with a high authority, how could he be called by his name at will.


    "court death!"


    The robe man leaped towards Liu Erdan.


    Liu Erdan''s face became cold, his killing intent was high, and he directly cast a secret technique and blasted towards the robe man.


    The face of the man in the robe changed suddenly. He didn''t expect Liu Erdan to learn the secret technique of their sect, which was too unbelievable.


    Could it be that Zongmen had spies out, but the most important thing right now is to win these two people.


    After the two battles, Liu Erdan recovered well, and it was easy to deal with the second-tier Jindan.


    A few moves were to subdue him. He did not kill the man in the robe, but sealed his acupuncture points so that he could not move.


    "Dare to break into the Liuli Sect and steal the secret technique of the sect. The sin is unforgivable!" The robe man roared with murderous intent on his face.


    Liu Erdan glanced at the man in the robe and said coldly: "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    The man in the robe was shocked by Liu Erdan''s lingering eyes, and he dared not speak.


    The two walked through the courtyard of the sect and came to the nave.


    In the nave, the eight elders of the Liulizong were cultivating. Hearing the movement, he hurriedly stopped.


    "What happened?!" The Eighth Elder asked angrily.


    "The eighth elder, something serious happened. Someone broke into our sect and killed the outer elder."


    "Unreasonable!"


    This is definitely a big event, something that Liu Lizong has not encountered for thousands of years.


    He flew out of the nave and looked directly at the courtyard.


    I saw that Su Yan and Liu Erdan had arrived.


    "Are you breaking into my Liuli Sect!" The Eighth Elder yelled coldly.


    Liu Erdan said at this moment: "Xiao Ba, I advise you to withdraw. This is my business and Wu Bei."


    The eighth elder''s expression changed, and he looked at Liu Erdan.


    Calling him Xiaoba and even calling the name of the lord directly should be a death penalty.


    "court death!"


    The Eighth Elder rushed towards Liu Erdan, with a high killing intent.


    Liu Erdan shook his head and said, "I don''t understand it!"


    "Do you know who I am!" Liu Erdan roared.


    "Whoever you are, you will die if you break into the sect!"


    Liu Erdan didn''t want to talk anymore, and shot directly, and the black power rushed towards the Eighth Elder.


    The eighth elder''s complexion changed abruptly, and his voice was mixed with trembling meaning: "I didn''t expect you to secretly learn my secret technique, **** it!"


    This is not a trivial matter, the sect is basically a sect secret technique, and it is definitely a big thing to leak now.


    The eighth elder blasted Liu Erdan with a punch, with extraordinary power.


    Liu Erdan was not afraid at all, and directly used Yuan Li to punch him.


    Both of them retreated, and Liu Erdan''s current strength was at the peak of the second rank of the Golden Core, and the eighth elders were at a similar level.


    The original night, because the two were fighting, at this moment was like the day, the black and white vitality intertwined, shining everywhere.


    The eighth elder''s face changed, he did not expect Liu Erdan to display his own sect secret technique one after another, and his strength was extraordinary.


    What disturbed his heart most was that there was still a person standing beside him, which was definitely not a simple thing.


    The Eighth Elder roared again: "Liu Li Shaotian Seal!"


    A secret technique was directly hit by the eight elders, and the entire nave was shrouded by a terrifying force.


    Many disciples'' complexions changed drastically, and the power of the Eight Elders made them thoroughly see.


    Liu Erdan laughed at himself: "Of course Xiao Ba who followed my **** is so powerful now."


    The eighth elder''s expression suddenly changed, and his words made him fall into endless memories.


    He did follow one person back then, that was the previous head, but he was already dead.


    The Eighth Elder threw his happy thoughts, and killed Liu Erdan.


    Of course, Liu Erdan''s secret technique came out and fought with it.


    Seeing this, Su Yan said impatiently, "I''ll help you."


    With a punch, Su Yan directly blasted the eighth elder of the Liulizong into the air and slammed into the nave. The entire nave collapsed at this moment.


    You must know that this is protected by a powerful formation, but it still can''t resist Su Yan''s punch.


    The eight elders were covered in blood, breathless, and dying.


    Liu Erdan looked at Su Yan with a trace of anger.


    "He is the closest person to me and cannot kill him."


    "I didn''t kill him."


    Su Yan was indifferent, looking to the west, and leaping out directly.


    "Xiao Xiao from the outside, dare to step on my Liuli Sect and kill himself!"


    This is the fifth elder of the Liulizong, the realm is already the third grade of the golden core, and the strength is terrifying!


    The fifth elder of the Liulizong blasted with a punch, with unparalleled power, and there were visions emerging around him.


    The disciples of the Liulizong were overjoyed at once, and the five elders came out, which was comforting for them.


    "Fifth Elder, kill him!"


    "Yes, this person killed the Outer Sect Elder, and even the Eighth Elder does not know the life or death!"


    "If you don''t kill him, the power of the sect will be damaged!"


    Many of Liulizong''s disciples roared, their voices vibrated, and they were full of murderous intent towards Su Yan.


    Su Yancong turned a deaf ear and looked at the five elders of the Liuli Sect, his eyes still cold.


    "Let your lord Wu Bei come out, I don''t want to kill the innocent!"


    The Fifth Elder''s face was cold, his body was trembling, and a terrifying blue light filled his surroundings, covering everything.


    "If you want to see our Sovereign, I''ll talk about it after passing me."


    At this moment Liu Erdan said to Su Yan, "Kill him."


    Su Yan was taken aback and looked at Liu Erdan, "Isn''t it saying that you don''t want to kill innocent people?"


    "He is not innocent, he is Wu Bei''s dog!"


    Liu Erdan''s face was full of murderous intent, and his teeth tickled with hate.


    Su Yan nodded, the indifference in his eyes was even worse, and a terrible power of Yuanli filled his hands.


    Directly blasted out, this secret technique contains the power of fragmentation, which can fragment everything!


    Of course the Fifth Elder knew that Su Yan''s trick was extraordinary, so he dared not to be careless and hurriedly displayed the secret technique.


    "Zizania Killing Technique!"


    The fifth elder wandered around this phantom thing, a long snake, directly attacking Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan ignored this and grabbed it by the neck.


    Su Yan used his hand to easily split it into two.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed abruptly, and the secret technique he displayed in the state of the third rank of the dignified golden core was so easily resolved by the enemy.


    He knew that Su Yan was extraordinary, very extraordinary, and definitely a terrifying opponent.


    "Blood Demon Attack and Kill Technique!"


    The Fifth Elder performed the secret technique again, ignoring the might of Yuan Li that Su Yan had just displayed.


    The surrounding area was filled with a **** mist, it was terrifying, and the clouds all over the sky were dyed red and churning endlessly.


    Above that midair, there were a pair of dark and bright eyes, revealing Sen Han''s killing intent.


    A blood mist came directly towards Su Yan, extremely ghostly.


    Su Yan showed a sneer on his face, and directly exploded the blood mist with a punch.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion became colder, and he used it again, and countless blood mists slew towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s body shattered power running, strangling the blood mist.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed suddenly. At this moment, he knew how terrible Su Yan was. It was unimaginable.


    He wanted to escape, but how could Su Yan give him a chance.


    Directly flying to catch up, Su Yan pinched the neck of the fifth elder.


    All the disciples of the entire Liuli Sect changed drastically, and their faces were shocked.


    The five elders of his own family were all caught, and the enemies that came were too terrifying.


    The Fifth Elder said with an uneasy expression on his face at the moment: "You kill me, you will never get out of the Liuli Sect."


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Is that so, then I would like to try."


    "you!"


    Before the Fifth Elder could finish speaking, Su Yan used his hand, and the head of the Fifth Elder was separated from the body.


    At the same time, his dantian was completely broken, leaving only one soul.


    Liu Erdan looked at the soul of the fifth elder at the moment, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and the fifth elder was an accomplice in what happened back then.


    "Wu Wei, do you really don''t know me anymore!" Liu Erdan said angrily.


    The fifth elder looked at Liu Erdan. He felt that Liu Erdan wanted to be alone, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Don''t guess, I am Wu Shang!"


    Hearing these two words, the five elders were heartbroken, and his face was full of disbelief.


    "Impossible, never possible!"


    Liu Erdan sneered and said, "You can''t think of it in your dreams, my soul escaped, and I came back to life by relying on Duoshe."


    "Impossible, impossible!" The Fifth Elder was so scared that his soul trembled and his face was shocked.


    Liu Erdan didn''t want to talk too much with the fifth elder, and directly strangled the fifth elder''s soul with a black energy.


    Just as the five elders were killed, the three elders of the Liuli Sect were actually gathered!


    Four elders, three elders, and two elders!


    The three of them leaped forward with violent faces.


    "Bold madman, actually killed the fifth elder of our sect. If you don''t kill you today, what kind of face does the Liuli Sect have!" The second elder had violent anger on his face, and there was endless killing intent in his eyes.


    Liu Erdan stepped forward and looked at the three of them, with a breath of heroism between his eyebrows and Yu.


    "I think you don''t know who I am!"


    The three looked at Liu Erdan, with the killing intent in their eyes.


    "Back then, Wu Bei attacked me and harmed my wife. Didn''t you guys turn one eye and close one in the end!"


    When the three of them heard these words, they trembled on the spot, and their faces looked incredible.


    "Unexpectedly, I, Wu Shang, is not dead, and Duoshe is reborn!"


    Liu Erdan''s eyes were frenzied. Why did he take the house and rebirth? It was because his heart was not equal, he wanted to kill Wu Bei and avenge him.


    "A school of nonsense!" the second elder said angrily.


    Although they were uneasy in their hearts, they couldn''t admit it. Besides, they had never heard of it.


    "Let me kill these two people!"


    The fourth elder cut directly out, and a light flashed with the long sword in his hand, and he slaughtered directly towards Liu Erdan.


    Naturally, Liu Erdan couldn''t fight against the Fourth Elder, so he could only look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You back away!"


    Liu Erdan stepped back, Su Yan stepped forward and grasped the four elders'' long sword!


    The Fourth Elder''s complexion changed abruptly, using the secret technique, trying to break free, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free of Su Yan''s shackles.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of profound meaning, and he looked at the four elders and said: "What happened back then, today is solved!"


    A burst of force directly hit the Fourth Elder, and in an instant, the Fourth Elder was turned into a pile of ashes, and died!

 Chapter 2142： Thunder Sacred Gate, kill the two!

    The second thousandth chapter Thunder Sacred Gate, kill two people!


    Everyone was shocked on the spot, and the four elders were the mid-level powerhouses of the third grade of Jin Dan!


    But now it was directly killed by Su Yan, even the corpse was not left behind, and the whole was turned into ashes.


    Everyone was trembling with shocked expressions on their faces. The most terrifying thing was in their hearts. At this moment, they were terrified to the extreme.


    Everyone involuntarily stepped back a few steps, Su Yan''s horror made them afraid to approach, they weren''t like the four elders without bones.


    The third elder and the second elder were in a canthus, and the death of the fourth elder was unacceptable to them. At this moment, their heart was a pain, and the third elder vomited blood for this.


    "Fourth old, you are good to go!"


    The three elders rushed out directly, holding a Guan Gong knife, Qinglong Yanyue knife in his hand!


    The big sword is extraordinary, with a streamer, slashing with a knife, with the ultimate killing intent!


    The surrounding area was affected by the sword intent, and a huge tower was cut off at the moment.


    The strength of the three elders is naturally stronger than that of the four elders, and the power of this sword can be said to be impossible for the four elders to accept.


    But Su Yan''s expression remained cold, and his somewhat slender fingers were now filled with a terrible breath of death!


    "Death, come!"


    Su Yan roared into the sky, a black vitality enveloped the four directions, as if turning the entire Liulizong into a piece of hell, with countless lonely souls and wild ghosts screaming.


    There is also a wave of volatility, breathtaking, can make people fall into extreme panic, and even be scared to death!


    This breath of death spread, and the three elders'' sword intent was directly resisted, as if a pair of hell''s hands blocked the three elders'' anger with a knife.


    When the second elder saw this, his face was cold, and he leaped forward and directly joined the battlefield.


    "The third child, let me help you!"


    The two elders'' hands are covered with the power of colored glaze, with thunder and lightning flashing, and one palm blasts out, which has the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    The third elder didn''t refuse either. He knew that Su Yan was extraordinary, and the second elder made his move more secure, and he also wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold at the moment, the second elder joined the battle, then he would take it seriously.


    The spirit of death could not resist the strength of the second elder''s colored glaze. At this moment, the strength of colored glaze attacked and killed Su Yan.


    It is like a light, as long as it is illuminated, it will perish!


    Su Yan''s Dantian power was directly operating at this moment, and a terrifying force burst out instantly.


    Bang!


    The forces of the two collided together, and all of a sudden a vision appeared in the whole place.


    The huge force directly destroyed the building in the deceased church, and the whole land seemed to have been baptized hugely. The ground was sunken for a hundred meters and the land was solidified!


    Above the sky, there are countless visions, the clouds are rolling, as if the sky is about to be destroyed!


    There are even more flashes of electric light, as if to tear the sky apart, and there are black holes looming above the clouds, with huge stirring power, as if to swallow everything in!


    With a single touch, Su Yan''s expression did not change at all, and he slew towards the Third Elder again.


    The three elders'' expressions became cold, and the Azure Dragon Yanyue Sword directly slashed out horizontally, and at the same time a secret technique appeared.


    Two powers, like two invisible killing intents, enveloped the ultimate terrifying power!


    "Die me!"


    The three elders were full of hideous faces, and their eyes contained endless killing intent towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, the power of collapse was directly used, easily dissolving the power of the three elders!


    The third elder''s expression was cold, and his extreme shot was so easily resolved by Su Yan, making Ah''s heart cold at this moment.


    "This son is terrible, we must join hands!"


    The second elder stared at Su Yan coldly at this moment, a blue elemental power shrouded all over his body, like a cloud of wandering nether.


    The three elders nodded quickly, and the power of his dantian immediately ran out and moved towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes did not change, and when he stepped on his foot, the entire ground was reduced to ashes at this moment!


    At the same time, dragon scales appeared on his hand, and behind him was a **** phantom, and its stalwart and dignity.


    "That is!"


    Many people''s faces changed drastically, golden gods, which they had never seen before.


    They could feel the horror in it, and their hearts were trembling uncontrollably. The coercion was too terrible.


    Su Yan''s eyes looked at it, as if the vast sun, moon and stars had a terrifying magical power that made him extremely afraid of it.


    Even the three elders and the second elders are chilling in their hearts at this moment, the realm of suffering is much higher than the others, and their minds are still there, otherwise they would have been defeated by Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    The phantom of the gods appeared, and the power between Su Yan''s hands carried the meaning of dragon roar, and there was a breath of death, and the 16th Shaking Style was also displayed by him.


    This kind of power that combines thousands of secret arts is terrible and unimaginable!


    This punch came out in anger, irresistible!


    In an instant, Su Yan''s fist penetrated the chest of the three elders, bringing out minced meat and blood!


    The three elders vomited blood violently, and the whole body was sluggish, and there was a black aura between the eyebrows, obviously injured very seriously!


    Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly took out a pill from his arms and let the third elder take it.


    After taking it, the third elder''s body actually recovered directly, his breath returned, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Wasting a glazed pill in our door should be a death penalty!"


    The three elders rushed towards Su Yan again, using the secret technique.


    At the same time, the second elders directly shot a silver needle of ice soul between the fingers, killing people invisible.


    But Su Yan''s mental strength is extremely strong, how can he not know the second elder''s sneak attack.


    He didn''t change the color at all, and directly clamped the silver needle with two fingers, with a constant smile on his face.


    "A trivial trick wants to kill me too, it''s ridiculous!"


    Su Yan clenched his fists and blasted a punch directly. He just wanted to use his strength to make the two of them die directly!


    This power blasted out, and there was a blue dragon roaring in the sky, and there were violent fluctuations in endless visions.


    Su Yan''s fist was stopped by the second elder, and a spiritual weapon appeared in the hands of the second elder.


    But in a short while, the spirit weapon shattered and turned into invisible.


    The face of the second elder changed drastically, Su Yan''s power exceeded their imagination, and the most frightening thing was that Su Yan did not hide his realm from them!


    In the late Yin-Yang realm, fighting against them like this without losing the wind, both of them had scalp numb, and they were going crazy.


    Obviously they didn''t believe it, they just thought it was Su Yan''s little trick and wanted to shake them up.


    The two recovered, and the vitality between their hands was shaking, which was actually a secret display.


    "Small phaseless power!"


    The power of the two gathered together and directly displayed this secret technique. Obviously, one person could not perform it!


    As soon as the secret technique came out, the entire sky appeared dark, and the endless black hole directly expanded. Many things were drawn into the sky and directly sucked in by the black hole.


    At this moment, the Liulizong had already been in ruins, under the ruins were cracks, and there was even more hot magma churning, as if to swallow this place at any time.


    Little Wuxianggong blasted towards Su Yan, a force that was difficult to dissolve, and the speed was extremely fast, and it was a fraction of Su Yan in an instant.


    Su Yan knew that this secret technique was not simple, and ordinary power attacks were useless. His dantian vitality surged out and directly displayed a secret technique!


    "Holy Gate Thunder Technique!"


    This secret technique was displayed, and the originally dark sky was suddenly wrapped in thunder, the thunder and lightning boiled, and the sky seemed to be a thunder pond!


    More than that, above the sky, there seemed to be a holy door opened, which contained endless terrifying fluctuations!


    Many people flee madly, because this kind of fluctuation makes them completely afraid, and there is a terrible suction force. If they don''t escape, they will undoubtedly die.


    But this suction is not terrible, the most terrifying is the two elders and the third elders!


    The two of them were a little out of control, and the suction of their bodies was deadlocked by strength, but their souls at the moment were pulled and it was difficult to resist.


    Liu Erdan saw this scene with amazement in his eyes. This secret technique was too terrifying, and there was a suspicion that it was a secret technique that could only be used when the secret technique was dozed off.


    At this moment, he admired Su Yan very much, and his previous dissatisfaction and anger were gone.


    The second elder and the third elder struggled to support them, but the suction became stronger and stronger, and both of them were difficult to resist.


    "Damn it!" The three elders were full of anger.


    The second elder also said angrily: "Do you know where this is? I feel that the temple territory is wild, and the Vulcan Gate will not sit back and watch!"


    The second elder moved out of the Vulcan Sect in order to make Su Yan jealous.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly and said, "Is it the Vulcan Door? I have seen their ancestors in the martial arts event before, and Zhao Shiyilang has not taken any of my tricks."


    These words made the second elder''s face even colder. He knew that Su Yan was not an ordinary person, and was probably a genius of Dabi!


    He didn''t know why Su Yan came to their Liulizong, for Wu Shang, but Wu Shang was already dead.


    They now even read that they don''t believe that Wu Shang can be reborn and become Liu Erdan.


    It is futile to think about these at this moment, and you must deal with it, otherwise your life will die!


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the cruelty in each other''s eyes.


    They want to burn their luck, burn their lives, and fight against Su Yan!


    There was endless flames above their heads, and their skin began to grow old, as if they were a hundred years old at once.


    This burning of longevity and luck left the terrifying power of Heaven''s Dao in their dantian.


    "Die me!"


    The two ran out this power directly, blessing them on the secret technique.


    At this moment, the holy gate in the sky started to close slowly, as if suppressed by some force.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and all his dantian power was mobilized.


    At the same time, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" also began to run wildly to restore his dantian power.


    Su Yan took out all his power. This was a very risky move, but he didn''t care. He would naturally finish what he said!


    Because Su Yan mobilized all the power, endless darkness descended again at this moment, and the life gate in the midair was wider at this moment, and the fluctuations inside were even more shocking.


    The terrible suction power rose again, even if the two burned their luck and life, it was difficult to resist at this moment.


    "how is this possible!"


    The two of them couldn''t believe it, they burned luck and life!


    "Freak, evildoer!" The second elder said coldly at this moment with a cold face.


    He knows that he has no hope of facing the enemy with Su Yan, so he can only escape at this moment. Please come out of the mountain!


    But how could Su Yan give them a chance, the suction power of the holy gate skyrocketed, and immediately sucked the two up into the sky.


    The two of them changed color completely, the panic in their hearts soared, and their complexions changed.


    "Elder, save me!" The third elder roared, already losing his previous posture.


    The second elder also yelled: "The great elder quickly shot and killed this thief!"


    The voices of the two can be heard throughout the sect, making others even more frightened.


    "The second elder and the third elder are invincible, that person is too terrifying!"


    "It''s indescribable, looking very young, could it be that freak old monster disguised!"


    "Don''t talk, we''d better slip away."


    Many disciples have evaded Sanshe and do not want to participate. This is not something they can participate in.


    The voices of the second and third elders were still circling, resounding across the earth.


    And they were not far away from the Holy Gate. At this moment, the two of them had been so scared that they had lost their previous high and majestic posture.


    Facing death, everyone is afraid. They are strong, but they are equally afraid.


    They weren''t afraid before, they didn''t meet a terrible powerhouse, but now they have met, they have met Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold and deep, and the power of the holy gate was constantly rising, and it was bound to draw the two into it.


    The two were already only a hundred meters away from the Holy Gate, and the suction power was constantly rising, and it was impossible for the two to resist.


    There is no other way, the two can only burn Qi Luck again, and consume little life!


    The two of them were wrinkled all over, their hair was gray, and they were obviously old.


    Even after consuming so many lives, they only took a while.


    The power was delayed and disappeared, and they were sucked in for tens of meters.


    The two of them were splitting their livers, and the elder breeze had disappeared long ago. At this moment, they just want to survive, even if they ask Su Yan for mercy.


    They had shouted many times before, but the great elder never came, they were a little desperate.


    Su Yan turned a deaf ear to the two''s begging for mercy, and did not say a word.


    The only answer to the two is the endless darkness behind the holy gate!


    "This is what you forced me!"


    There was a chill in the eyes of the three elders, he was going to blew himself up!


    The second elder was startled by the madness of the third elder, and said to the third elder: "It can''t be so, the big elder must be on the way here!"


    "I blew myself and died with his secret technique!"


    The three elders rushed directly towards the holy gate and burst his dantian.


    I only heard a terrifying sound coming from the darkness in the Holy Gate, deafening, as if the entire sky was about to collapse.


    The tears of the second elder fell, and the tears of the old were everywhere, and the dignified Liulizong was so forced today.


    When he was a few meters away from the holy gate, a figure floated over, extremely stalwart.


    Many people from the Liuli Sect bowed directly to them when they saw it, incomparably respectful.


    "Meet the Great Elder!"


    Their voices were extremely loud, and they had been looking forward to it for a long time, hoping that the Great Elder would kill Su Yan sooner.


    The second elder was full of ecstasy and looked at the big elder and said: "Help me, save me!"


    When the great elder heard the words, his expression was cold, his eyes shot out a flash of lightning!


    "Stop your hands, you can keep your whole body!"


    Su Yan sneered, taking the words of the great elder as fart, and directly sucked the second elder into the holy gate.


    I only heard a screaming scream inside, but there was no sound for a while.


    What about Liulizong''s great elder, it''s not that he can only watch his sect''s elder be killed, there is no way.


    At this moment, the eyes of the elder Liulizong were about to protrude, and his whole body was enveloped with an amazing killing intent!

 Chapter 2143： Consummation of Yin and Yang, cut the fourth rank!

    Chapter 2143: Yin and Yang Consummation, Powerful Cut Fourth Grade!


    "Kill my sect elder, kill without mercy!"


    The eyes of the Liulizong great elder revealed a wave of ghostly power, shrouded in a terrible blue light!


    More than that, this Liulizong great elder has a green vitality, he is actually a twin force!


    Two powers, how terrible, are very rare at this time.


    Even Su Yan only now possesses golden and black vitality.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry before, because there were only two ways to gather a source of energy.


    One is to seize the power of others, and the other is to find the special power naturally derived from heaven and earth.


    Su Yan, the power of others, can''t stand up to it. Su Yan, a natural and powerful power, has not yet encountered him. Su Yan now has only two powers.


    The Great Elder of the Liulizong stepped across the air, shining with these two elements of light all over his body, overwhelming the world, and shaking all sides.


    Many of the disciples of the Liulizong cried bitterly, and their faces were full of excitement.


    "The Great Elder is out!"


    "Quickly end that scourge!"


    "Avenge for the other dead elders!"


    Many disciples roared, with unspeakable grief in their hearts. In their eyes, Su Yan was a man who deserved death because of unforgivable sins!


    Without the words of these disciples, the elder Liulizong has already filled his body with a terrible luster at this moment, and the killing intent is bound to appear!


    There was an indescribable wave between his hands, and he immediately blasted towards Su Yan.


    This power is terrifying, the light is comparable to the light of the sun and the moon, so dazzling, it is impossible to look directly at it.


    More than that, this fluctuation contained extreme coercion, as if a **** descended, carrying the power of heaven''s punishment.


    But Su Yan sneered in the face of this power, with a terrible killing intent on his face.


    You have the intent to kill, and Su Yan also has the intent to kill, it depends on who is stronger!


    Su Yan roared, and the dragon leaped in the air behind him, and a wave of dragon might shook away, directly shattering the fluctuations of the Liulizong Great Elder and dissipating invisible.


    The elder Liulizong''s expression suddenly became gloomy, his toes rose slightly, and there was a terrible power in his feet.


    With a flying kick, a terrifying wave directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not move back or moved for a while, facing the strength of the Liulizong Great Elder''s foot, instead, there was a mocking smile on his face.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to kill me even with this little strength!"


    Su Yan mocked, and at the same time, using both hands, he directly smashed the power of the Great Elder of the Liulizong.


    At this moment, many people were a little uneasy. Their own elder made two moves, but they were actually resisted by Su Yan, and it didn''t seem to be difficult for a moment.


    The elder Liulizong laughed loudly, the laughter was very magical.


    "A little test will make you happy, and the next is your death!"


    The elder Liulizong''s hands are like electricity, and he directly plays a secret technique!


    "Thunderbolt Universe Palm!"


    This palm blast blasted out, and the entire sky was dimmed, as if the sky and the earth had changed and reversed.


    Contains the universe, has the power to reverse everything, this power is the pinnacle blow of the third grade of Jin Dan!


    Liu Erdan''s cheeks jumped wildly at the moment, he knew that this great elder was powerful, but Wu Wei''s first thug.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear at the moment, but instead burned his raging fighting spirit!


    "That''s interesting!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, he rushed out directly, disappearing like a ghost.


    Reappearing, the Liulizong Great Elder''s complexion suddenly changed, and he hurriedly shot out his backhand.


    But Su Yan had already clenched his fists, instead of blasting him!


    Su Yan''s power is so terrifying, naturally, it is not comparable to the Liulizong Great Elder.


    At this moment, Su Yan blasted another punch, Liu Lizong Grand Elder''s face changed abruptly, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    He resisted, but it was useless at all. Su Yan''s punch contained his strongest punch, and his power overwhelmed the sky.


    This punch directly smashed the chest of Liulizong Great Elder, breaking his heart to pieces.


    More than that, Su Yan once again blasted his fist, directly smashing the dantian of the Great Elder of the Liulizong. At this moment, the outcome was determined.


    The Great Elder of the Liuli Sect was unwilling. He even thought it was fake and everything was dreamy. He was the Great Elder of the Liulizong, but he was killed by Su Yan with several tricks.


    But Su Yan said indifferently: "The loser will die. You can''t change the result if you don''t accept it."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the body of the Great Elder of the Liulizong turned into a mummy. Accepting his words, he kept his whole body.


    All the disciples of the Liuli Sect were all cheeks jumping wildly, and at this moment they were so scared that they couldn''t speak. The great elders couldn''t fight, who could fight.


    But when these disciples were desperate, a dark cloud shrouded the sky, covering the entire world.


    More than that, there was a terrible fluctuation in the sky, as if a demon king was about to be born.


    "Wuha!"


    A huge roar pierced the sky, and there was a gap in the darkness.


    There were extremely terrifying fluctuations in the gap, as if the devil had really come out.


    And at the edge of the crack, there was actually a glazed tower shining brightly.


    When Liu Erdan saw it, his eyes were cracking. Of course he knew what the glazed tower was. That was his weapon back then!


    The Liuli Pagoda, the 19th existence on the spirit instrument list, is world-famous!


    "That is the Liuli Pagoda, it has a powerful force, Su Yan be careful!"


    Liu Erdan shouted to remind him, but it was still too late.


    The Liuli Pagoda leapt directly down, smashing towards Su Yan, with the power of the world.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, all defensive, but in the end he was blown off by the Liuli Tower, breaking both arms.


    It was not terrible to break his arm. The terrible thing was that there was a dark power in his arm, which was actually difficult for Su Yan to dissolve.


    "Little Xiao Xiao, dare to come to my Liuli Sect to go wild!"


    Above the sky, a voice came, with the power of thunder and the power of lightning.


    The voice seemed to be punished, as if it contained a great road.


    I saw a long-haired man sitting cross-legged in the air with a plain face, looking at Su Yan as if nothing.


    Liu Ergou''s heart is splitting, his eyes are terrifying and scary, the person in front of him is the person he wants to kill day and night, he is the person who insults his wife!


    "Wu Wei, you still know Laozi!" Liu Erdan said through gritted teeth.


    This person is Wu Wei, the current head of Liulizong.


    Wu Wei looked at Liu Erdan, his expression still flat and did not answer.


    Not speaking is the biggest mockery. He didn''t take Liu Erdan seriously, which made Liu Erdan almost vomit blood.


    "What happened back then, I want to understand with you today, even if I lose, I will splash you all over."


    Wu Wei disdainfully said: "The defeated subordinates back then, spare your life, if you don''t want to be ugly, I will make you perfect!"


    Wu Wei''s eyes changed, and a terrifying force shot directly at Liu Erdan!


    Liu Erdan''s expression turned cold. He didn''t expect Wu Wei to increase his strength and reach the fourth rank of Golden Core!


    He knew that it was impossible to splash Wu Wei with blood, and he couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    But when the rays of light came, Su Yan appeared, directly blocking the rays of light for Liu Erdan.


    Liu Erdan changed color and looked at Su Yan and roared: "You go quickly, you will get revenge for me in the future."


    Wu Wei sneered: "Come to my sect, kill my elder, want to leave!"


    A force blasted towards Su Yan, and this was the fear of the fourth-rank golden core expert.


    This kind of power is completely beyond what I have seen before, with an extraordinary light and a different kind of fluctuation.


    The fourth and third grades are the watershed, completely changed a grade.


    It''s like breaking through a big realm, there is a gap in the sky.


    Su Yan was hit by the power, covered in blood, even if his body was strong, he still couldn''t stop it.


    If he receives another blow at this moment, his body may not be able to bear it.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest panic or fear, his eyes contained the ultimate killing intent at this moment, an unprecedented killing intent.


    "Killing Tier 4 is a good thing for me."


    Wu Wei was a little disdainful of Su Yan''s words, and of course he was a little angry.


    The result of anger is death!


    The Liuli Pagoda directly blasted towards Su Yan, containing rune formations, and even more extreme killing intent.


    This glazed tower is just a spiritual weapon, Wu Wei hasn''t really used it yet.


    However, when the Liuli Pagoda blasted, Su Yan took out all the spiritual herbs and even the pill from the ghost gourd and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Among them was a sixth-level spirit grass, which contained terrifying power.


    Su Yan swallowed it, and his whole body burst into waves, crackling and thinking.


    More than that, his dantian swelled directly at this moment, and it was several times larger than before.


    The vitality in it is also full at this moment.


    Break through in an instant and reach the pinnacle of Yin and Yang!


    There is a heroic spirit between Su Yan''s eyebrows and the eyebrows, and the courage of whoever can be the enemy of me makes everyone discolored.


    Su Yan was now incarnate as a demon king, and his body was enveloped in terrible death air, and the dragons became black dragons.


    "Wu Wei, just a clown jumping beams, killing you is like crushing an ant!" Su Yan looked at Wu Wei coldly, disdainfully said.


    When Wu Wei heard this, blue veins appeared on his face, and two primordial strengths enveloped his eyes.


    "Then try!"


    Wu Wei used his power to directly control the Liuli Pagoda and blasted towards Su Yan.


    The glazed pagoda is like a huge mountain, and it has a strong taboo for fluctuations. This power is unique to the spirit weapon itself.


    Facing the collision of the Liuli Tower, Su Yan still did not evade, but directly shot it out.


    The palm fell on the glazed tower, and a force as if the planet collided was generated, huge ripples scattered around, no grass was growing, everything was annihilated!


    Many disciples of Liulizong were reduced to ashes at this moment.


    Su Yan didn''t want to kill this group of people, but now he naturally can''t take care of so many, and this group of Liulizong disciples are not good.


    Wu Wei hurriedly used his power to push the Liulizong disciples to a safe place far away. He naturally had to take care of his disciples, otherwise it would be boring to become a polished commander.


    There was also a chill in Wu Wei''s eyes. He did not expect that Su Yan had improved so much in a short period of time, as if he had broken through a big realm, making him even more murderous.


    Wu Wei stood up, carrying blue power in his left hand and green power in his right. The two powers were beating frantically.


    At this moment, he directly merged the two elemental forces and blasted towards Su Yan.


    "Liu Li Jue!"


    Wu Wei roared, the sky quashed and everything collapsed!


    Liu Erdan''s complexion changed drastically. Of course he knew how terrible this trick was. This was the strongest secret of the Liuli Sect!


    The world is stirred, everything seems to return to illusion, as if everything is free from the shackles of gravity and becomes fluffy.


    It''s like entering outer space without the traction of gravity.


    More than that, everything around was shattered, and the huge power formed countless ripples, shaking all around.


    These ripples blast towards Su Yan, and this is just an appetizer.


    Su Yan shattered the ripples one by one, and then what blasted him was the secret technique of the gate of the Liuli Sect.


    Two huge chains flew towards Su Yan, with huge iron hooks on the ends that couldn''t be broken.


    The chain pierced behind Su Yan, wanting to penetrate, hung him directly, and then accepted the thunder''s blast.


    But how could Su Yan be able to catch it, the power between his hands was used, all of them were used, and there was no reservation.


    More than that, he displayed powerful spiritual power, which was his most solemn display of spiritual killing intent.


    The power collapsed, all exploded, a fire blasted into the sky, and the temperature reached thousands of huge.


    After the fire, there were two people standing in the field, and Su Yan stood upright without losing any points.


    Although Wu Wei was not injured, his face was extremely cold.


    He didn''t understand why he couldn''t kill an ant with perfect Yin and Yang in the fourth grade of Golden Core.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, everything is a blindfold!"


    Wu Wei roared, the strength between his hands rose, and he directly killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and confronted him with terrible moves, shaking the sky.


    hiss!


    A piercing sound resounded everywhere, and the place where Su Yan was the center was a fire of colored glaze.


    "Force me to use this trick!" Wu Wei shouted coldly.


    Liu Erdan was all horrified, and Wu Wei had learned Liulihuo, which made him never think that he could only use it after three hundred years of learning.


    "Wu Shang, do you think you are the first genius? Back then, Big Bi was just the smelly old man who made you win!"


    Wu Wei disdainfully said, and at the same time killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan was supported by this force and was unable to move.


    Wu Wei''s fist blasted and he could penetrate.


    But the bombardment hit Su Yan, but it didn''t blast through. Wu Wei was shocked and blasted out again.


    Su Yan''s body was so hard that he actually resisted his two moves.


    At this moment, the power of spirit had penetrated into Wu Wei''s body, starting to disturb his mind and strangling his brain nerves.


    Wu Wei was incomparably painful, earth-shaking, tossing up and down, to no avail.


    Su Yan shattered all the seals and walked towards Wu Wei, looking at him condescendingly.


    "In front of me, everything about you is embroidered!"


    Su Yan just let it go, Wu Wei''s divine consciousness burst and shattered invisibly, as if a planet had reached its end of life and turned into dust.


    Wu Wei fell down on the spot, with unwilling expression in his eyes, but he could not escape Su Yan''s killing.


    Su Yan looked at Wu Wei''s corpse, his eyes revealed indifference, and with a casual move, Wu Wei''s body was turned into ashes.


    At the same time, the glazed glass tower above the sky shrank rapidly, and finally fell into Su Yan''s hands.

 Chapter 2144： Kill the guardian, Liuli is on fire

    The Liuli Pagoda fell on Su Yan''s hand, only the size of the palm of his hand, showing a sense of brilliance, much like it was made of white jade, giving people a sense of holiness.


    At this moment, the Liuli Pagoda had lost its prestige, and was lying in Su Yan''s hand like a small toy.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. This glazed glass tower was a good magic weapon, and the nineteenth on the list of spirit tools could be kept.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t plan to give the Liuli Tower to Erdan to kill Wu Wei, and he would have at least a little gain.


    Wu Wei was killed, and the fluctuations of the world slowly dissipated at this moment, completely restoring calm.


    But the people around were fleeing everywhere, frightened to death.


    They had a little hope just now, after all, they were the head of the sect, a fourth-grade golden core expert, but now they are desperate, and they will die if they don''t escape.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at this group of people, and when he took the Liuli Tower into the ghost gourd, he looked at Liu Erdan.


    At this moment Liu Erdan knelt on the ground, his eyes were already red, and tears kept falling down his cheeks.


    He was crying, crying silently, but not sad, but joy.


    Although Wu Wei was not killed by his own hands, Wu Wei died. This result is good, and it is revenge.


    "Xia Dan, you can rest in peace in the Spirit of Heaven!"


    Liu Erdan kowtowed directly at Su Yan, extremely pious and respectful.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him. He knew Liu Erdan''s heart at this moment. He had never had this feeling before, and he didn''t want to try.


    After knocking three heads, Liu Erdan stood up and wiped the tears from his face.


    "Let the adults laugh."


    Liu Erdan directly changed his name, respecting Su Yan as an adult, which is enough to show that he respects Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded faintly, and said, "Wu Wei has a very high realm, and the secret technique is also a bit powerful, otherwise I''ll catch it for you."


    "I feel at ease when he dies."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "My lord, wait a minute."


    Su Yan turned and looked around, and saw Liu Erdan pointing at the mountain peak in the center.


    The mountain peak at this moment hadn''t collapsed, and was intact, which surprised Su Yan a little.


    "My lord, that is the Liuli Mountain of my Liuli Sect. The Liuli Pagoda was originally on it, but it was used as a weapon by Wu Wei. Now you have taken it away."


    "What?" Su Yan''s eyes narrowed, "Do you want to go back?"


    Liu Erdan waved his hand quickly and said, "No, no."


    "Then what else?"


    "The adults don''t know, the reason why our Liuli Sect is Liuli Sect is because we can produce a thousand-year-old Liuli Heart!"


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and asked, "What is a thousand-year-old glass heart?"


    "A thousand-year-old glass heart, as the name suggests, takes a thousand years to form. This is a kind of profound stone derived from the heavens and the earth in the underground. It is full of flames and has a strong fire element power!" Liu Erdan explained.


    Su Yan nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Then take me to see."


    "it is good."


    Liu Erdan led the way. Although he hadn''t returned to the sect for hundreds of years, he still knew the path of the sect very well.


    What''s more, there are no roads around now, all in ruins, and the Liuli Sect will no longer exist.


    Liu Erdan didn''t care. Revenge was his long-cherished wish in his life. It didn''t matter to him whether the Liuli Sect existed or not. After all, he had already been reborn.


    He now has a new goal, that is to follow Su Yan, hoping that he can become a pendant on Su Yan''s thigh, that is enough.


    He knew that he knew very well that Su Yan, an extraordinary person, must be a powerful reincarnation!


    Even if you encounter a great opportunity, you can''t explain it, because Su Yan is really terrible!


    Under the leadership of Liu Erdan, the two arrived on the mountain of Liulizong. At this moment, the mountain was flat and hilly, because the Liuli Tower was not there.


    At the center of the mountain, there is an ancient well. Under the ancient well, the view is unknown, giving people a feeling of flames.


    "My lord, this is where my Liulizong''s vitality lies."


    Su Yan looked at Liu Erdan and said, "If you take away the thousand-year-old colored glaze heart, then the colored glaze sect will really be exhausted."


    Liu Erdan nodded and said, "Yes, the Liuli Sect was born because of the Liuli Heart for thousands of years, but now that more than a thousand years have passed, no one can take the Liuli Heart, and even the previous heads can only practice again."


    "Oh?!"


    Su Yan was a little surprised, he didn''t expect this.


    It is not reluctant, but no one can take it out at all, and it has been stored in this ancient well.


    After understanding, Su Yan looked into the depths of the ancient well, his divine consciousness moved, and he directly investigated.


    It is deep, and there are still endless fluctuations under it, but the temperature is getting higher and higher.


    "The thousand-year-old colored glaze heart is not a mortal thing!" Su Yan said solemnly.


    Liu Erdan nodded and said, "Yes, it is precisely because of this thing that the Liulizong can prosper forever, and even become the second sect in the palace!"


    Had it not been for the fact that the ancestor of Leiyin Temple was the founding father of the country, he had obtained endless resources and the emperor''s vitality, I am afraid that it would not be comparable to the Liulizong now.


    "My lord, it''s up to you whether you want Liulixin for this thousand years."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "In my life motto, as long as I know it, there is nothing to do with it!"


    Liu Erdan showed admiration, this is the Su Yan he is familiar with, mighty and domineering, without fear!


    "You stay on top, I''ll get it!"


    "Yeah." Liu Erdan nodded.


    Su Yan jumped directly into the ancient well and disappeared suddenly.


    In the ancient well, in addition to the high temperature, there is also a power that can burn the elemental power, although this power is not very strong.


    But the deeper, the stronger this power, and Su Yan was slightly discolored.


    "The fire of colored glaze."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth raised, revealing a hint of disdain.


    He mobilized his internal power, and suddenly a ghost of fire filled his body, and the air of death began to spread everywhere.


    Nether fire directly enveloped the whole body, and the surrounding glazed fire instantly retreated to the surroundings.


    Compared with Su Yan''s own cultivation of the Nether Fire, this glazed fire is still a little bit worse.


    But after a while, Su Yan had gone deep underground, and began to speak around.


    It was full of high-temperature air waves, and the air waves kept beating, as if the whole surroundings were changing.


    The surrounding rocks are constantly being turned into magma and falling below the high-temperature dormitory.


    But Su Yan still couldn''t see the end at this moment, but could only feel as if there were huge fluctuations, like a wild beast slowly moving.


    Su Yan blessed his strength, he naturally couldn''t be paralyzed in this place, so he had to be careful.


    After all, it is something that evolves from heaven and earth, and it may be very terrible, and killing humans is a matter of seconds.


    Everything in this world is not so ordinary, sometimes magical, even if it is encountered by the fairy sage, there is a danger of death.


    Of course, the land of the Glazed Glass Sect was not so terrible, if it were so terrible, Su Yan would definitely not come down.


    Continue to go deep underground, the temperature keeps rising, at least tens of thousands of degrees at this moment, and more than that, the fire of colored glaze is even more crazy, and it is constantly rushing towards Su Yan, trying to burn Su Yan to ashes.


    Su Yan looked around and saw hot lava flowing slowly below.


    There is no trace of the thousand-year-old Liuli Heart in these surroundings, so it is impossible that everything is fake.


    Su Yan looked up and didn''t change the slightest. Even if Liu Erdan was really hiding something, he couldn''t help it.


    There is no above, then there is only one possibility, the thousand-year-old glass heart is under the magma!


    Su Yan looked at the hot magma, it must be at least 20,000 degrees high, this temperature, even the powerhouse of Jindan 4th grade dare not enter.


    But Su Yan has a secret technique to protect the body, and has a stronger sense of spirit.


    This is like putting on clothes with strong defensive power and a GPS locator. With this kind of equipment, he can certainly go down.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan plunged directly into the magma, but he was gone for a moment.


    The magma just rolled over and calmed down again.


    Beneath the magma, a piece of red, the magma is extremely hot, even if Su Yan has the fire of the netherworld, all kinds of esoteric body guards can feel extremely hot.


    His hair is all turned into nothingness at the moment, but he doesn''t care, as long as he leaves this place, it will grow out instantly.


    He is only in the Yin-Yang realm. If he stepped into the golden core, this place would be easy for him to come and go.


    Continue to go down, the speed is very fast, the surrounding magma is rushing towards the surrounding at this moment, revealing a channel for Su Yan to go deeper.


    Ten thousand meters deep into the magma, if it is the earth, it feels that it is not far from the center of the earth.


    But this is the upper world, and Su Yan doesn''t know how deep the end of this world is!


    At this moment, the surrounding magma has shown dark red, and the temperature is even more terrifying, reaching 30,000 degrees.


    Su Yan had to rely on his strength to resist the high temperature.


    He searched around, hoping to find the trace of the thousand-year-old Liulixin.


    But when I looked around, I didn''t notice the slightest.


    But he didn''t give up, and he continued to drill down until he went down another 10,000 meters!


    The surrounding magma has begun to take on a brown appearance, and the temperature has reached a terrifying high of 40,000 degrees.


    Su Yan''s whole body was already infested by the flames, as if he had become a burning man.


    He didn''t care, and he still inquired around. This time Huang Tian finally paid off. He saw a tuft of jade-like stones, exuding an extremely strong wave.


    Su Yan rushed directly without guessing, this must be the Millennium Liuli Heart.


    But as soon as it approached, a huge behemoth rushed towards Su Yan, slamming Su Yan away for a kilometer.


    Su Yan felt a little broken, and when he fixed his eyes, there was a huge creature that was nothing like a crocodile before his eyes.


    The eyes of this creature are like a mansion, needless to say, the body is huge and scary.


    At this moment, this crocodile-like creature was staring at Su Yan, with cruel killing intent in his eyes.


    Su Yan understood that this must be the guardian of the thousand-year-old Liuli Heart, and it is not uncommon that many powerful spirit grass and elixir have biological guardianship.


    Su Yan looked at the crocodile-like creature, and said: "If you can understand me, then leave obediently, otherwise don''t regret it when the time comes!"


    The eyes of the crocodile-like creature were even more cruel, and he swept directly at Su Yanyi''s tail!


    This is its territory, Su Yan, an outsider, is so arrogant, that creature naturally can''t mess with it!


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Two terrible fluctuations filled Su Yan''s hands, and the power of fragmentation and the power of collapse were used together, directly blasting towards the crocodile creature!


    When the bombardment hit the crocodile creature''s tail, the entire underground suddenly boiled, and countless lava rushed upward.


    And Liu Erdan, who was staying by the well, was taken aback at this moment, because magma spewed out from the well head and rose into the sky.


    "What kind of battle, you don''t need to take a Liuli heart like this!"


    Liu Erdan looked at the magma that was about to break through the clouds, and felt a little bit cold in his heart.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still fighting with the crocodile creature, his fist was strong, and he didn''t leave any hands.


    He couldn''t stay underground for a long time, because some formations remained underground, making it very difficult for the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body to operate.


    If it is difficult to operate, it will absorb the energy very slowly, and it will be exhausted after a long time.


    The crocodile creature was hit by Su Yan, his tail was injured, blood was bleeding at the moment, and he was furious!


    The crocodile creature rammed Su Yan directly, trying to crush Su Yan to pieces with a huge body.


    But Su Yan clenched his fists, not afraid of the slightest, directly confronted the crocodile, and banged his fist on its head.


    The power of this punch was even more terrifying than before, and it was the ultimate power.


    The head of the crocodile creature directly shattered a large hole, and the blood immediately stained the entire head.


    The blood burst out, and the surrounding magma immediately wrapped it, turning it into flames.


    The crocodile creature was irritable and roared at Su Yan with a terrifying voice.


    It directly swung its front paws and turned towards Su Yan. The crocodile creature performed its stunt-death flip!


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, Fragmented Knowledge Sea directly cast out, rushing towards the crocodile.


    If you don''t know what is good or bad, Su Yan can only kill him!


    Broken Consciousness Sea came out, the crocodile creature stopped moving, and the consciousness of the entire brain was shattered by Su Yan.


    The crocodile creature''s seven orifices flowed out blood, and in an instant it became a huge fireball, the blood kept flowing out, and the magma kept burning its blood.


    The crocodile creature screamed, but there is no way at all. This is the result of it not knowing what is good or bad.


    But after a while, the crocodile creature was silent, apparently dead.


    Su Yan stepped forward, checked it, and confirmed that the crocodile was really dead. Only then did he walk to the place where Liuli Heart was for a thousand years.


    Taking out the Liuli Heart directly, the huge high temperature caused Su Yan''s hands to be burned and deformed. This power was too violent!


    On the contrary, Su Yan looked happy. With this thing, his body''s strength can definitely be upgraded to a new level, and at the same time he can condense the red vitality!


    Putting the thousand-year-old glass heart into the ghost gourd, the body of the crocodile creature was also thrown in by Su Yan, and such a huge body directly filled the ghost gourd.


    Just after all this was done, the underground began to shake, and then violently shaking, all the magma was like sea water, setting off stormy waves.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, knowing that after taking Liulixin, this place would no longer be stable, and he must go out immediately.


    He displayed the Dragon Teng Thousand Miles, and flew directly towards the exit!

 Chapter 2145： Feast of the Hongmen, showing fangs

    As soon as he flew up, the underground world collapsed, and all the magma instantly boiled.


    It was as if the countless heads of demons showed their stalky fangs and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The temperature of the magma at this moment is even more violently rising, even if it is a strong person of the fourth grade of Jin Dan, he dare not provoke half a point at this moment.


    Seeing the magma rushing forward, Su Yan spit out a mouthful of blood when his eyes became cold.


    Essence and blood turned into vital energy, lingering around the body, resisting the terrible heat of magma.


    "This place is really weird, sister, fortunately there is blood, or else I will have to be buried here!"


    Su Yan passed directly through the blocked exit, and his whole body was burned with flames, like a fire man.


    The magma behind him was still rushing towards him, like a giant dragon collapsing, with extreme speed.


    Fortunately, Su Yan has a dragon to rise for thousands of miles, and he moved thousands of miles in an instant, before reaching the well head in a moment.


    Seeing this, Liu Erdan above, his face overjoyed, hurriedly pulled Su Yan out.


    As soon as he came out, Su Yan shouted at Liu Erdan, "Run!"


    I saw terrible magma gushing out of the well head, straight into the sky and submerged in the clouds!


    Liu Erdan''s face changed wildly in fright, pulling Su Yan''s clothes corner, his own speed naturally couldn''t run the magma pouring everywhere.


    "What did you do inside, such a big movement!" Liu Erdan asked.


    Su Yan said, "Take the Liuli Heart, take the Liuli Heart, the underground is not stable, and the magma is boiling and pouring out!"


    "Really, you really got the Millennium Liuli Heart!" Liu Erdan was shocked.


    This was something that their sect had failed to complete for thousands of years, but it was now completed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Go on, if you can''t get it, wouldn''t it be a waste of time."


    "I have a request."


    "You said."


    "Liu Li divides me a little bit." Liu Erdan''s face was fiery.


    There are rumors that Liu Li''s heart is extremely fierce and contains a huge fire element power. Of course Liu Erdan wants to get a share.


    "No!" Su Yan flatly refused.


    Liu Erdan contemptuously said: "I told you anyway, otherwise you can get it!"


    Su Yan explained: "This Liuli Heart is of great use to me, and I can use it to develop the third vitality!"


    Su Yan has golden vitality and black vitality. With this glazed heart, the third red vitality has a chance to refine.


    Liu Erdan''s face changed again, looking at Su Yan and said, "Are you sure?"


    "nonsense."


    "The fusion of the two primordial energies is already even more difficult. You have to practice the third primordial strength. Do you want to die?!"


    "Does the ants know how big the world is." Su Yan was full of disdain.


    Liu Erdan curled his lips, and in the end he got nothing.


    But at this moment, Su Yan took out a pill from the ghost gourd, which he refined in his spare time.


    The pill is not a peerless pill, and its rank is not high, it is just a four-ply pill.


    However, this pill has a function, it can forge the soul!


    Liu Erdan was born again after taking her home. His soul and original body are incompatible, and there is rejection.


    Just as Su Yan was reborn at the beginning, his soul traveled through thousands of planes, reborn from the ashes, and was already extremely weak.


    The human body is inherently fragile, and fragility plus fragility becomes even more fragile.


    Su Yan had taken it from time to time before, but when he entered the realm of the master, he had already integrated with the body, and he didn''t even care about the body at all, so he didn''t take it.


    Of course Liu Erdan knew the effects of the pill, and his expression was ecstatic and greedy.


    Su Yan flicked his finger and the pill flew into Liu Erdan''s mouth and swallowed it directly.


    As soon as he swallowed it, Liu Erdan felt the pill, and his body was much better than before.


    "Anything else?" Liu Erdan grinned.


    "Gone."


    "..."


    The two fled from the Liulizong. At this moment, the Liulizong became a land of flames, completely covered by magma, and the magma rushed into the sky without seeing the end.


    Even the incident of Liulizong alarmed Leiyin Temple, and Leiyin Temple elders came to investigate.


    When such a big event has happened, it is natural to take it seriously, but the elder and the head are dead, and they can only rely on some escaped disciples to investigate the ins and outs of the matter.


    Even this matter was spread to the imperial city.


    Sects like Liulizong are much stronger than the five major sects of the mansion, and they have attracted the attention of the imperial city.


    Su Yan killed the four heads of the five major sects. This matter is not big enough, and the imperial city would not care.


    But the Liulizong imperial city had to ask, but half a day, the imperial city made an order to let Leiyin Temple thoroughly investigate the matter.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Liu Erdan had already left Liulizong.


    The two came to the place where Xiao Meng and others were.


    Seeing Su Yan''s return, Xiao Meng was very happy, and jumped directly onto Su Yan''s body.


    "Brother Master, is it dangerous to go here?"


    "Not dangerous." Su Yan smiled.


    "That''s good." Xiao Meng turned and looked at Liu Erdan, "Erdan, Master Brother, must have helped you this time. How can you thank the Master?"


    Liu Erdan squeezed Xiaomeng''s face and said, "You dare to call me the second egg, no big or small."


    He didn''t elaborate, he didn''t want to say the second time, because after Su Yan killed Wu Wei, Liu Erdan decided to follow Su Yan.


    Because his revenge has been reported, and the Liuli Sect is gone, he has nowhere to go and no direction.


    Only by following Su Yan, he knew that his choice could not be wrong, because Su Yan was a **** in his eyes, and following Su Yan would definitely do something in the future.


    Su Yan looked at Chang Yuan and the others, and said lightly: "The matter has been done, let''s set off for our return now."


    After all, Prince Zuo only gave Su Yan three days, and after three days he had to go to the imperial city.


    Su Yan hadn''t thought about whether or not to go before, but now he plans to lie down.


    Go to the imperial city, if the emperor old man gives some rewards, it is not for nothing.


    The group left the Xuantian Gate directly and headed towards Xuanji Sect.


    This time back, Su Yan didn''t really have anything to do, but he always felt that he should go to Xuanjizong, because he wanted to unlock the secrets he had been in the polar regions of the earth!


    He understood very well that he was just a spear in the eyes of the elder of Xuanjizong, and the reason why there was no punishment for killing Ming Kaili was to let him win a good ranking.


    So now that the task is completed, Su Yan has won the first place, and the value has been exhausted. He doesn''t know how Xuanjizong will treat him, but he will not be afraid of the slightest.


    It took a day and a half for the group of people to return along the original road and return to the Xuanji Sect. This is a shortcut, otherwise the time to go back must not stop at this point.


    Just outside the Xuanji Zongmen, there were lights and festoons all around, and it was so lively. Banners were hung everywhere in the Zongmen to celebrate Su Yan''s victory.


    As soon as they arrived at the sect, a group of disciples of Xuanji Sect walked out, with excitement on their faces.


    "Senior Brother Su is back, come out quickly to meet him!" A disciple rushed to tell.


    After a while, almost all of the disciples of Xuanji Sect were blocked at the door, and they were almost overwhelmed. They all wanted to see Su Yan.


    Before, they despised Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan came from the lower world, but now they are looking up to Su Yan.


    No matter they killed the four major sect heads before, and now won the first place in the martial arts event, this is something they can''t even think of.


    But after a while, the five elders greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "Su Yan, I didn''t expect that you actually won the first place. This is really a happy event!"


    The fifth elder smiled and took Su Yan''s hand, and all the disciples in the surroundings stepped back and gave way.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, but his heart was calm, the acting skills of these five elders were still possible.


    Liu Erdan on the side said with disdain: "My lord, these people are very hypocritical."


    Su Yan turned around and looked at him, "Just know it in my heart."


    Liu Erdan nodded.


    The group returned to the sect, and there were joys and decorations everywhere.


    "I heard that when you came back, all the sects and the other sects were so happy. If I hadn''t stopped them, I''m afraid they would all have to break the sect."


    Su Yan nodded, noncommittal.


    "This time you won the first place, and the elders are very happy. Special cases come to see you."


    "Oh?" Su Yan was a little surprised. This Xuanji Sect was a bit mysterious, and the head elder had never seen it before.


    Since he appeared this time, he wanted to see what the Great Elder of Xuanji Sect looked like.


    "Go to the inner sanctuary to talk, where the dishes and drinks are already prepared, today we will definitely be drunk or not."


    Su Yan did not refuse, but readily agreed.


    Similarly, Xiao Meng and others were also eligible to participate. Chang Yuan and others were put into the ghost gourd by Su Yan, and they were not allowed to return to Langqin Garden.


    He was afraid of insecurity, after all, he came back this time to find out.


    Liu Erdan had a thick face, saying that he was the chief disciple of the Liulizong and accompanied Su Yanlai. He also got the top eight results in this competition.


    The fifth elders naturally welcome, how can such a person neglect.


    In fact, the Fifth Elder had never seen Liu Erdan, otherwise he would definitely recognize him.


    Xiao Meng curled his lips on the road and said: "Some people seem to be a big disciple of the Liuli Sect, but in fact they are just a little disciple of an unknown little school."


    Liu Erdan curled his lips. He said that he was a disciple of the Liuli Sect. In fact, he was already downgraded. After all, he used to be the leader.


    The group arrived at the apse and went directly into it.


    Seated one by one according to respect and inferiority.


    The first place is naturally reserved for the elder of Xuanji Sect. Su Yan sits on the side, equal to a group of elders.


    Xiao Meng and Liu Erdan naturally took the last place.


    There were not many people at this gathering, and there were only a dozen tables. Except for a few elders, the rest were people attending the martial arts event, except for the thick-skinned Liu Erdan.


    When they were seated, female disciples brought a variety of delicacies and fine wines, which were considered the best of the sect.


    Obviously this banquet, the five elders also took great pains, spent a lot of money, it must be painful.


    Su Yan took the seat directly and waited patiently without appearing anxious or dissatisfied.


    But after a while, a figure leapt in and landed directly on the first seat. At the same time, there was a long red carpet-like silk floating in the middle of the hall, just in the two tables.


    The fifth elder hurriedly got up and said respectfully: "Respectfully welcome the great elder."


    Su Yan did not get up, Liu Erdan did not get up, Xiao Meng did not get up either, the others got up.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion changed suddenly, but he didn''t say anything, he just hid his coldness.


    Above the first place, under that red dress was an extremely moving beauty, like a beautiful woman.


    However, he is actually a man!


    Su Yan was a little surprised. Has this TM Oriental undefeated cross over?


    I have to say that this person''s appearance is too dazzling, and most men may have to be fascinated when they see it.


    Liu Erdan was a little confused at this moment.


    Su Yan casually flicked, and a force fell on Liu Erdan''s face, awakening him.


    This elder Xuanjizong used a secret technique.


    Su Wang looked at the Great Elder of Xuanji Sect, and said: "I saw the Great Elder today, and it is really extraordinary."


    The great elder laughed loudly, the laughter was very magical and very rough.


    "You must be surprised by my face." The elder said lightly, "I practiced a secret technique before, but I don''t regret it."


    Su Yan did not answer, and the fifth elder on the side spoke at this moment: "Elder, this time Su Yan won the first place in the martial arts event. It is really gratifying."


    The elder nodded and said: "Yes, it is worth celebrating. Our mansion has never been the first. It is the first time in the top three."


    The great elder looked at Su Yan, with a faint smile on his face, as if a beautiful woman secretly gave Qiubo.


    This look will definitely fascinate countless men, it''s too ecstasy.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, it was disgusting. Those who made themselves male and female should disappear into this world.


    "Tell me about the martial arts convention."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Actually, there is nothing to say, it''s just a fluke."


    "My sect disciple didn''t expect to be so humble." The elder said with a smile, "I heard that you have won the palace''s Zhao Shiyilang. Even Princess Hatsune is not your opponent."


    "It was pure luck, it was their friend who let me." Su Yan replied again.


    For this answer, the Great Elder was naturally a little dissatisfied, and his voice became cold.


    "You won the eighth prince, whether it''s true or not."


    "The tie is just a tie, and the same is true for Princess Hatsune and I."


    "A draw." The elder raised the bottle, "In any case, Su Yan won the first place. It is a gratifying thing. Let''s have a drink together!"


    Others naturally picked up the wine glasses, a little frightened. After all, this is an extremely high elder, and it is hard to see.


    However, Su Yan and the others have not moved the glass, or even lifted the glass.


    The five elders on the side immediately said: "Su Yan, the elder is toasting and drinking, don''t you say it?!"


    Su Yan simply ignored the words of the Fifth Elders.


    The Great Elder looked at Su Yan with a dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Why, do you look down on me?"


    The voice of the great elder was cold, completely different from before, and even with a strong pressure. This pressure made the temperature of the entire inner hall seem to drop several degrees.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "How dare I look down on the elder, it''s just this wine bottle, there seems to be a little problem."

 Chapter 2146： Tear the skin, the prestige!

    Su Yan''s smiley expression made Elder Xuanjizong''s face even colder, like an ice beauty.


    "Oh!" The elder Xuanjizong looked at Su Yan and asked, "What is the problem with the wine bottle?"


    Su Yan took the wine bottle and pointed to the pattern on it. "This wine bottle pattern doesn''t seem to belong to our mansion, but it looks more like a city wine bottle."


    The fifth elder hurriedly looked at his wine bottle and found that Wenluo was dedicated to the residence.


    This wine bottle is produced by the largest porcelain factory in the mansion. The wine bottle is famous for its bronze, which contains the power of the formation, and is cast by the top master of the formation.


    Such a wine glass can be comparable to a fourth-rank spirit pill, and its value is very expensive, even ordinary sects cannot use it.


    "This wine bottle is customized by us, there is no problem." The fifth elder said hurriedly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Maybe my wine bottle is different."


    Xiao Meng was on the sidelines, originally prepared to make peace, but was stopped by Liu Erdan.


    Liu Erdan''s old fritters, of course, know the current situation and understand that this banquet is not a real invitation, it is a Hongmen banquet!


    "I''ll take a look." The Fifth Elder got up and walked towards Su Yan.


    "Why the Fifth Elder, it''s just a trivial matter."


    The great elder on the stand frowned at this moment, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Go and bring the person in charge of the equipment!"


    But after a while, a sect disciple was brought up, as if he was an old disciple.


    "What''s the matter with wine bottles?!"


    The government and the city are old rivals, and using the wine bottle of the city is a big deal.


    Even now the Five Elders did not really watch Su Yan''s wine bottle.


    The disciple turned pale with fright, and said quickly: "Enlighten the great elder, the little one really didn''t buy goods randomly!"


    As soon as the words fell, a cold light flashed, the disciple''s head separated, and blood splashed all over the ground.


    Kill directly without saying anything, this is the majesty of the great elder.


    Others were so scared that their complexions changed drastically, like Liu Jin and others, already shivering at this moment.


    "This kind of waste is killed, it will affect the banquet between me and Su Yan." The elder said lightly, returning to a high-cold posture.


    Su Yan''s face was plain, and he didn''t feel that this person was wronged, even if his wine bottles were OK.


    The people of Xuanji Sect are not good things in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan knew that the Grand Elder''s Hongmen Banquet was definitely not that delicious.


    "Elder, the disciple Zhou is exhausted, and I am exhausted at the moment, I want to retreat and rest."


    The Grand Elder was not angry either, but looked at Su Yan lightly and said, "Alright, you just came back, because I didn''t think about it well. After drinking this glass of wine, let''s end the meeting.


    Su Yan picked up the wine glass and drank it straight away.


    He put his hand behind him and gestured to Liu Erdan.


    Of course Liu Erdan understood that Su Yan could drink, but they could not.


    When the eyes of a group of people were focused on Su Yan, Liu Erdan, Xiao Meng and even Liu Jin and others directly evaporated the wine, leaving only a small amount of white powder in the bottle.


    Seeing this powder, Liu Jin and the others'' complexions changed drastically. This is really a banquet.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to stop them, I''m afraid he would have burped now.


    Liu Jin couldn''t figure it out, Xiao Meng couldn''t figure it out, only Liu Erdan knew.


    But Liu Erdan only knew that Su Yan and Xuanji Sect had grievances, and he didn''t know the deeper level.


    Seeing Su Yan drank all the drinks, a faint smile appeared on the face of the elder.


    "Good, not bad!"


    Su Yan put down the wine bottle and looked at the elder and said, "The disciple retire."


    Just as Su Yan was about to leave, the great elder spoke.


    "Wait!"


    Su Yan turned around and looked at the Great Elder.


    "I wonder what else the Great Elder has to order?"


    "The banquet is over, but we still have business to discuss."


    "Great Elder''s famous saying."


    "You are the Ascended, and I am very interested in the Ascended."


    Su Yan was not surprised and calm.


    "Oh, even if the elder asks, the disciples know everything."


    The great elder changed his posture, showing his long legs, but his eyes were a little bit spicy because of the hair on one leg.


    The great elder is only quite feminine in areas such as his face and upper body, but his leg hair is still very obvious.


    I originally thought that the elder was coming to a beautiful bed, but he was **** awkward.


    "Sit down and talk."


    Su Yan sat back.


    "Which lower world are you from?"


    "Gamma Nebula x-ray galaxy H planet." Su Yan said with a flushed face.


    The elder stunned for a moment, then looked at the fifth elder and said, "Is there still such a lower world?"


    "Returning to the great elder, it is not surprising that there are countless lower worlds."


    There are indeed countless lower worlds, and there are tens of thousands, to say nothing, who can remember the name of each world civilization.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not speak of the Earth Xiuwu Realm. When he came to the upper world, the earth and the Xiuwu Realm would have been rotten in his stomach.


    "How is your place?"


    The Grand Elder asked again.


    "Very beautiful, with aura."


    The great elders all smiled, aura is indeed a feature of the lower world.


    It is also true that there is a huge gap between the lower world and the upper world, and the vitality is much stronger than the spiritual qi.


    "In the lower world of Reiki, how did you cultivate to such a level?"


    The great elder turned over and stood up, holding a cigarette stick in his hand, knocking on the bronze musical instrument next to him, making a beautiful melody.


    "Killed the heads of the four major sects, you are only in the middle of the Yin-Yang realm, you know they are the second-tier Jindan monks!"


    Before Su Yan could speak, the elder continued: "This martial arts event, I heard that you have won Princess Hatsune, the princess is the third level of the golden core!"


    The fifth elder added at this moment: "Elder, according to the latest news, Su Yan even won the eighth prince, but the eighth prince is at the pinnacle of the third level of the golden core!"


    The great elder let out a hearty laugh, but the laughter was somewhat magical.


    "Su Yan, you really make me curious."


    "The great elder is absurdly praised, how can Su Yan be in the realm of Yin and Yang!"


    Su Yan looked at the great elder with a terrible coldness in his eyes.


    "Oh, what''s your realm now?" The elder didn''t care about Su Yan''s anger, but asked with a smile.


    The five elders on the side laughed and said: "I guess he is most in the late Yin and Yang realm, but it is really terrible. The latter can kill the golden core powerhouse!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone present changed their colors, and they all trembled.


    The gilt mouth has grown up. He knows that Su Yan is talented, knows that Su Yan is powerful, but never knows that Su Yan is in the realm of Yin and Yang.


    In his eyes, Su Yan was the chosen person, at least now in the second-tier Jindan realm.


    "Late Jindan!" Cang Shui and the others felt that their bodies were a little stiff, which was unbelievable and unacceptable.


    "Su Yan, Su Yan, it seems that you really concealed everyone." The elder smiled.


    Even Liu Erdan was taken aback. He couldn''t see Su Yan''s realm, but it was impossible to guess Su Yan''s yin and yang realm.


    He glanced at Su Yan and wanted to ask, but only saw the coldness and killing intent on Su Yan''s face, which disappeared in a flash.


    Only Xiao Meng didn''t care, because she knew Su Yan''s realm, and she looked like a stranger.


    "Su Yan, what do you say!" The great elder was full of majesty, and the surrounding coercion shrouded Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan resisted easily, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Hahaha, the entertainment programs of the Great Elder and the Five Elders really make me laugh."


    Everyone doesn''t think so, this is an entertainment show, that would be too bloody.


    "Su Yan, at this point, do you still have to quibble!" the fifth elder shouted.


    Su Yan glanced at the Fifth Elder with disdain, and instantly yelled: "You are just rubbish, and you deserve to scold me!"


    Su Yan yelled and shook the whole place, as if the apse was about to collapse.


    The Fifth Elder was so frightened that his whole body was trembling, and his face had long since lost the posture he had just now, it was all panic, panic from deep in his heart.


    After a long while, the fifth elder recovered, looking at Su Yan with an angry face.


    "Su Yan, don''t forget your identity, you are just a disciple of Xuanji Sect."


    "Really, do you regard me as a disciple?!" Su Yan became more and more amused. "I killed the four sect elders. I defeated Hatsune and the eight princes and won the first place in the martial arts event. Your five elders are counted as one. what!"


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t give the Fifth Elder a little bit of face, because this was originally a Hongmen Banquet, and it was meant to be torn apart.


    Listening to the five elders and the great elder sing double reeds, bar, bar, bar, he was a little annoyed.


    "Great Elder!" The Fifth Elder can only look at the Great Elder, with a pleading expression in his eyes.


    The great elder waved his hand and motioned to the fifth elder to step back.


    "Su Yan, you really opened my eyes again."


    Su Yan refused to answer, but looked at the elder indifferently with a pair of eyes.


    "You won the reputation for the sect, you won the first place for the mansion, you are a hero, is it wrong for us to take care of you?"


    "That''s right, you set up a Hongmen banquet, poisoned in the wine, very like the Xuanji Sect!"


    Su Yan completely tore his face, he didn''t need to be talking nonsense with the great elder at all, it was a big fight.


    The great elder sneered again and again, and let out a deep laugh.


    "Hahahaha, did you just find out now!"


    Su Yanmu sneered: "I said there was a problem with the wine glass just now, is it really a problem with the wine glass!"


    "But you already drank it."


    "How about drinking it!"


    "This is the unique secret medicine of my Xuanji Sect, even the fourth grade of the Golden Core must be impressed!"


    The great elder was full of majesty, and his eyes were full of killing intent. At this moment, he was like a demon king!


    "Su Yan, I just need you to tell your own experience and teach the secret skills immediately. You are now the number one martial arts event, and I don''t want to kill you."


    The great elder finally said his purpose, and Su Yan''s secret technique was salivating.


    The Yin and Yang realm can kill the golden core powerhouse, this is something that I dare not even think of, this is naturally a bonus of the secret technique.


    Su Yan laughed wildly.


    "If you want to hear about my experience, it''s totally okay, why bother to make such an exaggeration."


    Su Yan looked at the great elder and said every word: "I am the eighth reincarnation immortal emperor Su Ba first, and now the ninth reincarnation, killing the golden core is like killing a dog!"


    Su Yan''s telling the truth is only the result, it goes without saying.


    The elder elder heard and looked at the second elder and others beside him, with a smile on his face and almost burst into tears.


    "Su Yan, at this time, you still have the mind to tell jokes. Oh, I haven''t laughed like this for so many years, and my face is almost stiff."


    The elder and even the others regarded this as a joke, only Xiao Meng thought it was true.


    Even the gilt and Liu Erdan didn''t believe that the eighth world reincarnation, this TM is so bad.


    Su Yan looked at the elder indifferently: "You let me say it, if you don''t believe it, then there is no way."


    "Okay, okay, I don''t want to hear your life experience, you just hand over the secret technique."


    The great elder''s tears fell out, after all, he couldn''t hold it back.


    Su Yan has a golden light in one hand and a black light in the other.


    At the same time, there were two blue dragons roaring behind him, swinging in all directions, penetrating the roof and reaching the sky.


    There are sixteen-shaking moves in the surroundings, and Longpo Jiutian also displays all of them.


    At the moment, the Liao Li Jue has not been used, because once it is used, the Xuanji Sect will be turned into ruins after all.


    A terrible suction force from "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" ran into his body, greedily inhaling Yuan Li into his body and turning it into his own power.


    It''s not over yet. Above Su Yan, a holy gate appeared at this moment, which contained infinite darkness and had a huge swallowing power.


    At this moment, the entire place, space and time of Xuanjizong seemed to be controlled by Su Yan, and he was alone!


    Su Yan displayed all the secret techniques, with a proud expression on his face, looking at the great elder.


    "I don''t know which secret technique you want, choose it at will!"


    The Fifth Elder and the others were so scared. They knew that Su Yan was in the realm of Yin and Yang. At first, they were disdainful. After all, Su Yan killed the four main sect heads and defeated Princess Hatsune and Eighth. The prince must still have strength.


    But they didn''t expect that Su Yan was so terrifying, the secret technique was like a mountain, thousands of changes, endless, as if the secret technique of the world was under his control.


    Even the great elder had extremely cold eyes at this moment, and a violent wave of vitality filled his body. Behind him appeared a giant python, a giant python that was not weaker than the half-centred dragon.


    The elder stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his red lips, blood came out because of the barbs on his tongue.


    The eyes of the great elder are even more greedy. These secret techniques are indeed very strong, he can feel that they are very strong.


    "I really didn''t expect that an ascendant would have so many opportunities!"


    The elder obviously didn''t believe that Su Yan was the reincarnation of the Eighth Immortal Emperor, because that was too nonsense, immortal, does this world exist, ha ha.


    He only believed that Su Yan had good luck and got countless opportunities. I am afraid that it was left by a great power, and they all passed on to him.


    "Su Yan, you can survive by leaving these secret techniques today!"


    The elder bluntly threatened that he was salivating for these secret techniques and was almost crazy.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and a flying dragon blasted towards him in the sky!


    "If you want a secret technique, it''s okay, you can live in my hands!"

 Chapter 2147： Kill the Quartet, the elders are all destroyed!

    The great elder blocked it, and Su Yan''s secret technique was defeated. After all, it was just a general secret technique, and it was still very difficult to kill someone like the great elder of Xuanji Sect.


    Su Yan didn''t want to hurt the great elder of Xuanji Sect. He just expressed his anger and wanted his secret technique. This was the first person!


    The elder of Xuanjizong looked at Su Yan, with a cold killing intent on his face, and the killing intent was so high that the entire hall was completely shrouded in frost at this moment.


    "I shot you, you are too high on yourself!"


    The great elder waved his hand, and the entire inner hall was wrapped in an invisible force, which was obviously a taboo for the formation.


    He looked at the other elders and directly ordered: "He will leave it to you!"


    The five elders and others immediately nodded upon hearing this.


    "Don''t worry, the elder, the ants in the Yin and Yang realm, we can definitely surrender them together!"


    The second elder stood up directly, his body''s vitality had already been shrouded, and his whole body had the meaning of wandering dragon, which was white vitality!


    The three elders also stood up, and there was a phantom that seemed to be like a king, and a poisonous snake was waiting for the opportunity to move, it was the red power!


    The Fourth Elder also stood up, his whole body was just so busy, he was the body of the King of Li, the black power!


    Needless to say, the five elders naturally, his blue spirit power, like the sun, moon and stars, rose much higher than before, and his realm has improved.


    The six elders, all in green vitality, rushed towards Su Yan at this moment!


    Su Yan''s face was sneered, and the mere six elders wanted to kill him too, which really took him too seriously.


    Su Yan slammed into the Sixth Elder without using his original strength.


    The Sixth Elder''s expression changed, because Su Yan''s power of fist directly defeated his secret technique, and the green vitality of the whole body instantly dissipated.


    The second elder hurriedly shot and punched Su Yan, but he flew back 100 meters and smashed a beam with one end.


    "This son is too terrifying, we must work together to surrender!"


    The second elder stood directly in front, and the other elders fell behind him.


    The Seventh Elders also joined in, he was a cyan body, with a phantom of a bird behind him.


    The eight elders also came by leaps and bounds. He was covered in green spiritual power, and his realm also rose sharply.


    When Su Yan faced these people before, he was completely a group of ants. Even in the middle of Yin and Yang, he could easily kill the Five Elders and others.


    The second elders and the others have a stronger realm, with Golden Core third-grade cultivation base, but Su Yan is now at the peak of Yin and Yang Consummation, which is not the same as before.


    Killing this group of people was like killing chickens and dogs, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously.


    The great elder on the side seemed to be watching a good show, because he knew that the good show had just begun.


    The seven elders are all standing in the center of the main hall, forming a formation-the Big Dipper formation!


    "Essential strength emerges, seven stars shake the sky, the formation is complete!"


    The seven roared, their voices were extremely high, and at this moment, the Qi Dao Yuan Li rushed straight into the sky, communicating with the stars in the sky.


    The seven rays of light also directly shot down, correspondingly connected.


    Suddenly, there were sudden changes all around, shrouded by a terrifying star power, with extremely violent power to vent.


    The Big Dipper formation is the unique formation of Xuanji Sect, created by its ancestors, and has a history of thousands of years.


    It is because of weakness that the creation of this formation lies in the joint effort of seven people, which can defeat a stronger enemy.


    "Su Baxian, you are low-level and domineering by relying on secret techniques. Today, let you see how powerful we are!"


    The seven directly roared and killed Su Yan.


    The Qi Dao Yuan Power and its sturdiness, contains the power of the stars, and is even more powerful!


    Su Yan sneered. There was no verbal response to the seven people''s self-healing, only his fists responded.


    Su Yan clenched his fist tightly, and there was the power of a star in his hand!


    Everyone was discolored, they didn''t understand why Su Yan suddenly gained such a strange power.


    They knew that Su Yan had such terrifying secret techniques as the power of collapse, and even more terrifying secret techniques of dragons, but they didn''t know that Su Yan actually had the power of stars.


    But they didn''t know that Su Yan''s power was stolen at the martial arts event.


    The disciple of the Galaxy Sword Sect had already displayed the power of the stars, and Su Yan could forge it by ingesting a little. You must know that he has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Art"!


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, not afraid of the Seven Dao Yuanli.


    Bang bang bang...


    Seven violent noises spread all over the place, and even more endless vitality poured out towards the surroundings.


    But for a while, the inner hall couldn''t bear the pressure, and it burst directly into ruins.


    Liu Jin and the others had already hid outside, seeing the battle, many people cheered wildly.


    The disciples of Xuanji Sect were even more unclear. Su Yan was a guest, a hero, and the number one martial arts event.


    But now, why Su Yan is fighting with the elders, is it a discussion, but this discussion is a bit too much, the house has collapsed.


    "Is this Fang Zhen?!" a disciple asked.


    "No." Someone replied, "Look, it''s already an earthquake!"


    At this moment, with the inner hall as the center, several huge cracks spread to the surroundings, as if to crack the land of this sect.


    Upon seeing this, the great elder directly used his original strength to stop the cracks, and this restored the calm outside.


    But in the ruins, Su Yan and the seven elders were still fighting, just a little test.


    "This formation is good, and I can also use it at that time."


    Su Yan faintly smiled, and then his eyes became cold, and a terrible breath of death filled his body!


    The presence of death breath means that Su Yan is about to kill!


    The figure disappeared and reappeared in front of the Eighth Elder.


    The eighth elder stabilized his figure and hurriedly used his strength to confront Su Yan!


    The other six elders hurriedly used their original strength and blessed them on the eight elders.


    At this moment, the eight elders seemed to be a swelling ball, because the power was so shocking, his body almost couldn''t bear it.


    Facing the mighty power of these seven people, Su Yan sneered, and directly smashed his hands into blades, and killed them towards the Eighth Elder!


    Huh huh!


    Only hearing the sound of breaking through the sky, Su Yan reappeared, already behind the Eighth Elder.


    Su Yan raised the knife and fell, and the head of the Eighth Elder had fallen to the ground at this moment, blood spurting, splashing everywhere!


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t change a bit because of killing one person.


    But the faces of the other people changed drastically at this moment, the Big Dipper formation was broken by Su Yan, and he broke it so easily!


    Not evenly matched at all, Su Yan was just playing around.


    too terrifying!


    The disciples of Xuanji Sect were so scared that their faces paled.


    They knew that this was a real battle, a life-and-death battle, and it must be that Su Yan and the elders had an unsolvable enmity.


    They can''t speak, and such battles can only be watched.


    Liu Jin looked at Liu Erdan and asked, "Erdan, can you say that the boss can win?"


    "Of course you can win. His sister''s Yin and Yang realm can kill the fourth-tier golden core powerhouse, let alone this group of rubbish."


    Liu Erdan could only curse at Su Yan''s back, and he didn''t dare to put a fart in the face of Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t stop his hand at this moment, the dragon scales appeared on his hand, the blade of his hand was even worse, and he waved again!


    I saw the cold light appearing in the main hall, and looking again, the seventh and sixth elders had fallen in a pool of blood.


    There were only four people left at the moment, and these four people were already powerless to resist, their faces pale in fright.


    The Big Dipper formation method was broken, and they were already unable to return to the sky. They couldn''t fight against Su Yan.


    The second elder looked at the great elder, and his face trembled and said, "The great elder, hurry up!"


    The great elder didn''t even think of it at this moment, and his face showed anger for a while.


    "Well, you Su Yan, you actually killed my elder Xuanji Sect. You must be destroyed today!"


    The great elder rushed towards Su Yan angrily, and directly shot out a set of palms, with constant visions of heaven and earth.


    Su Yan simply ignored the great elder, and at this moment pulled out the Tai''a sword, and rushed towards the second elder and others.


    From the moment of the battle, for Su Yan, the end can only mean the death of the enemy!


    Su Yan leaped away and slashed down in anger, turning the body of the five elders into two.


    At the same time, the horizontal sword was swung out, and the fourth elder''s half body disappeared.


    The fifth elder and the fourth elder were afraid, and screamed: "The great elder save us!"


    The great elder was really angry at the moment, and killed five elders in front of him, and he could kill them even if he shot, this is simply contempt for him!


    Finally, the python behind the Great Elder attacked and rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and a terrible light filled his body, which was extremely dazzling.


    Behind him, Canglong immediately rushed towards the python, biting with it.


    And Su Yan ignored the great elder and rushed towards the second and third elders again.


    The second elder and the third elder face pale, facing the threat of death, they naturally lost their previous peace.


    "Elder, save me!" The second elder roared.


    But the Great Elder was still a step too late after all, it was when Su Yan''s sword fell that he used his original strength to block Su Yan''s power.


    Within Yuanli, the two were directly strangled, the blood stained the square, and their bodies became residues.


    After killing seven elders, Su Yan steadied his figure and stood floating, looking at the elder.


    "This group of people is not strong enough to want my secret technique."


    The elder''s delicate body trembled, the willow eyebrows were erected, and crazy killing intent filled his eyes.


    "Su Baxian, if I don''t kill you today, I won''t be called Willow Crack!"


    It turned out that the name of the great elder was Liu Crack, but this is not important anymore, because he will become the dead soul under the sword of Su Yan.


    Su Yan carried the Tai''a sword and slashed directly at the Great Elder.


    It seems that the sea is rushing, and there is a sword intent that overwhelms the sea, directly killing the Great Elder Willow!


    Liu Crack''s eyes widened, and his beautiful face was killing intent, crazy killing intent!


    "Die me!"


    Liu Crack roared, and a terrifying force gushed out of his body, like the vast sun, huge, filled with fearful fluctuations.


    This power blasted out, Xuanjizong was completely reduced to a battlefield, everything around was turned into ashes, endlessly shattered!


    The sky does not appear, the thick clouds are rolling, there are cracks, and the darkness is shrouded!


    The time around this time seemed to stand still at this moment, just waiting for the terrifying power of the great elder.


    Facing the angry blow from the great elder Liu Crack, Su Yan''s face was not afraid, but excited.


    "In the middle of the fourth stage, not bad!"


    Su Yan''s heart was ignited with a frenzied fighting spirit. At this moment, he is incarnate as Su Zhan, who can fight the world!


    The same force blasted out, not weak.


    boom!


    Clash with it, the sky and the earth are all day!


    Huge fluctuations permeated half of the government, and everyone was aware of it.


    With one move, there was no damage to the two sides, it was a powerful confrontation, and the two seemed to be equally divided, which made the elder furious.


    And Su Yan rushed to the sky and grabbed the python''s neck directly, making a scream with great power.


    Su Yan forcefully tore the python into two pieces, and the blood fell to the ground like rain.


    Su Yan sat on the Canglong and rushed towards the great elder Liu Qian.


    Su Yan wielded the Tai''a sword in his hand, and at this moment a holy gate appeared in the sky!


    "The sword can''t cut you, it can swallow you!"


    Su Yan rushed forward, stepped directly on the top of Canglong''s head after a hundred meters away from Willow Crack, and furiously slashed towards Liu Crack.


    Liu Chai was not afraid of the slightest, as if a magical power filled his hands, which actually dissolved the power of Su Yan''s sword.


    "My Liu Chai has lived for endless years, how can you compare it to this young man."


    Su Yan was disdainful and talked to him about his age, which was nothing short of laughter.


    He slashed down again with a sword, resenting the endless power in the sword light, and the power of collapse directly infects the body of Elder Xiangda.


    However, the great elder shook his whole body, turning the power of endless destruction into invisible!


    His eyes are like a snake mother, the corners of his mouth are scarlet, and his tongue sticks out, actually spit out a snake letter.


    "Let you see my secret technique!"


    The great elder roared, the blood rained down, and there were endless magical generals, as if the world became the home of demons.


    "Sura Hell Art!"


    The rain of blood filled the sky with the ultimate engulfing meaning, and even more terrifying infestation of Yuanli, all of them were killing Su Yan.


    There was a chill between Su Yan''s eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with a depth that was hard to see. In his eyes was the figure of a dragon.


    "The sword is coming!"


    The Tai''a sword soared down into the sky and was directly swung out by Su Yan. At the same time, the holy gate above the void appeared, revealing its endless devouring power.


    The two powers instantly defeated the elder''s secret technique, and the master of heaven and earth returned to Su Yan''s hands!


    The Great Elder trembled, his eyes revealed an unbelievable look.


    He was in the fourth rank of the Golden Core, and he couldn''t kill a monk with a perfect Yin and Yang realm. What a ridiculous thing.


    The great elder smiled sorrowfully, and rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    "I can''t kill you, I will die with you!"


    But Su Yan sneered, and slashed again with a sword, smashing the hands of the great elder directly!


    Above the midair, the Holy Gate''s rays of light permeated, and the Great Elder was swallowed directly, without a moment''s struggle!


    As soon as I entered, the darkness within the holy gate was raging, and the holy gate with endless devouring power was madly consuming the elder''s vitality at this moment, and at the same time, it was about to melt him.


    At this moment, the elder can only talk about the turtle in the urn, it is impossible to escape.


    Su Yan looked at the holy gate and saw that the black qi inside was actually spit out, his eyes became cold.


    He rushed over, slammed his palm on the holy gate, sealed it, and completely cut off the way of escape for the great elder!

 Chapter 2148： Ghost clan remnants, kill kill kill kill!

    The second thousand one hundred and forty-eight chapters of ghost family remnants, kill kill kill kill!


    With Su Yan''s punch on the holy gate, blessing the power of this powerful formation, the restlessness, as if the holy gate that was about to be shattered, now shines again!


    The violent light made the holy gate extremely strong, and how the Xuanjizong great elder struggled, it was difficult to shake the holy gate.


    At this moment, the people around were silent, their faces were full of horror, and their own elders were suppressed by Su Yan. This was too terrifying, too inconceivable.


    At this moment, Su Yan was in their eyes, not a demon king, not a killer, but a god, a **** descended from heaven, unstoppable or offending.


    Some timid people even bowed down to Su Yan. Such a terrifying person is definitely the reincarnation of a **** with a powerful body.


    After the formation blessing, Su Yan''s face showed a calm color, and everything was resolved, and it was a good result.


    But at this moment, the holy gate vibrated again, and the fluctuations inside were very intense.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he looked towards the holy gate and said coldly: "Shemale, don''t you compromise!"


    It was not the voice of the great elder who answered Su Yan, but a roar like a torn muscle.


    The sound was extremely terrifying, like the words of the devil from deep underground.


    Su Yan''s face was even more cold. This is not normal. His Holy Door Secret Art can suppress and swallow all things. Don''t even think about coming out when you enter. It should have been turned into ashes long ago.


    Even if the great elder is extremely powerful, it is impossible to make such a terrible sound, there must be weird in it.


    Su Yan displayed his divine knowledge and rushed towards the inside of the holy gate, directly penetrating the holy gate.


    As soon as the pouring in, everything in it was to gather Su Yan''s eyes.


    This overturned Su Yan''s imagination, how could the scene inside be like this.


    I saw darkness everywhere, and in the center of nothingness, there was a huge demonic figure.


    This figure is thousands of meters tall, very huge, with a head all over, like a ghost.


    What is this!


    Su Yan continued to display his spiritual knowledge, but at this moment, he heard the roar of something that looked like a ghost, and the sound was the same as before.


    Su Yan understood that this huge phantom was actually the real body of the Great Elder of Xuanji Sect!


    Su Yan is also relieved. This person is definitely not the real great elder of Xuanji Sect. The news he had accidentally received on the earth before has worked.


    "who are you!"


    Su Yan yelled coldly, looking at the ghost in the holy gate, his eyes full of killing intent.


    The demon opened his mouth and his whole body was mouth, because his whole body was covered with skulls, like a stack of skulls.


    "Hahaha, don''t you know who I am!"


    The ghost with abnormal sound penetrates the Quartet!


    Many people trembled, the sound was too terrifying, reaching the soul.


    "What?!" Many people pale.


    "From the Holy Gate!"


    "Grand Elder?!"


    Many people can''t believe that this holy gate is too terrifying, it can turn people into demons.


    But they don''t know that the real face of the Great Elder is a ghost!


    The Great Elder smiled constantly at this moment, because the Devouring Body in the Holy Gate had no effect on him.


    "Su Baxian, you force me to show my true colors, now you are satisfied."


    Su Yan replied in a cold voice: "The original face is ugly."


    "What about ugliness, just kill you!"


    The great elder roared and shook his whole body. He broke through the seal of the holy gate and got out of the gap.


    The body is as high as a kilometer, and it is full of skeletons stacking, which is extremely shocking!


    Many people were so frightened that they fled around.


    At this moment, the great elder looked at Su Yan, his eyes were full of killing intent. Su Yan turned him into his true colors. Of course, all of this was Su Yan''s fault. Only by killing could his hatred be eliminated.


    "It''s okay to restore my original appearance, I can''t stand that small and poor body long ago!"


    The great elder said to himself, with no one else.


    "I am the vanguard of the ghost clan Liucha, now you are satisfied!"


    "Ghost?!"


    Many people have doubts in their eyes, they have never heard of it.


    But Liu Erdan and Liu Jin''s complexion changed drastically, as if they had heard terrifying things.


    "How is it possible!" Liu Jin shivered and couldn''t believe it.


    Liu Erdan''s face was also very gloomy, as if the two characters "Guizu" had infinite magic power.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t know, but he didn''t want to understand. If this willow crack was not killed, then kill it again!


    Su Yan directly held the Tai''a sword in his hand and rushed towards Liu Chai.


    Today''s Willow Crack is naturally unable to compare with before, and there is a terrible wave of fluctuations all over his body, which is more terrifying than before.


    "Now that I have restored my true colors, my ghost clan''s law can also be used!"


    The skull covered in Liu Chai opened his mouth at this moment, and all released a terrible black gas with a terrible breath of death.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even more cold. The death aura of this ghost clan is not simple, it is much stronger than his death aura!


    Su Yan rose up into the sky and slashed directly towards Liu Li with a sword. Su Yan''s essence and blood fell upon him, shining with this extraordinary golden light.


    Essence and blood conquered demons, this was what Su Yan had already used.


    The sword''s intent was fierce, and it cut directly towards Liushou''s body, as if the power of the heavenly way, extremely powerful.


    But Liu Chai grinned, disdainful of Su Yan''s sword power.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge death aura directly dissolved Su Yan''s sword intent, and this death aura did not dissipate, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    It seems that thousands of underworld soldiers have the ultimate killing intent, which can make people tremble extremely.


    The meaning of violent death is the ultimate terrifying power, very difficult to resist.


    Su Yan''s Tai''a sword was at this moment involved in this huge death aura, the light on the blade began to dim, and even the sword was covered with a layer of black material.


    Su Yan was furious, and immediately slashed down again with a sharp sword. At this moment, it contained the terrifying power of destruction, which was regarded as his strongest blow!


    When Liu Chai saw this, his face was completely cold. He knew that this was Su Yan''s true ability. Before, he was just a child playing house.


    The skulls covered by Liu Chai once again released a terrifying breath of death, and the whole world, at this moment, seemed to have become a terrifying hell!


    The violent death force directly resisted Su Yan''s sword power, and at the same time, the killing intent was madly attacking!


    Countless ghost warriors are directly killing Su Yan at this moment.


    At this moment, many people trembled, and their eyes were scared.


    Thousands of ghosts, thinking about it makes your scalp numb, let alone seeing it with your own eyes.


    The ghost tribe was once the overlord of this land, brilliant, but they mutilated the Quartet and killed innocent people indiscriminately, because they needed souls to expand their ranks, and they needed souls to practice secret arts.


    The reason why the Xuancheng Empire was able to emerge was entirely because the emperor at that time was better than the ghost king.


    Otherwise, this place is not called the Xuancheng Empire now, it can only be called the Lair of the Ghost Race.


    In those days, the emperor won, slaughtered all directions, and the ghost tribe made birds and beasts scattered, and the powerful were suppressed.


    But now I didn''t expect the ghost clan to make a comeback and invaded Xuanji Sect.


    Su Yan knew that this matter was more involved, but he wouldn''t think about it at all. He just wanted to kill the person in front of him, which was enough.


    Su Yan directly spit out two drops of essence and blood, and the blue dragon flew behind him, and the secret technique was all enveloped in the sword intent.


    The power of this sword is something that Su Yan has never used before, and it has unparalleled killing power.


    "Ten thousand swords return to the clan!"


    Su Yan yelled, the Tai''a sword directly turned into countless long sword phantoms, all with the ultimate killing intent, killing towards the thousands of noble fighters.


    The long sword flew out, directly beheading the noble warrior, or cut it in two, it was impossible to stop it.


    And Liu Chai didn''t panic, as if the death of that group of noble fighters had nothing to do with him. His eyes were always Su Yan, he only wanted Su Yan''s secret technique.


    "Just kill you!"


    Liu Cha rushed towards Su Yan, a terrifying breath of death filled his hands, and he swung out with one move, as if a move in the void.


    Su Yan hurriedly fired and retreated, and the strength of this willow crack had to be said to be very strong, the killing intent was extreme, and the power of death was even more terrifying.


    Su Yan hurriedly used the golden and black powers, a blue dragon entwined between his hands, and dragon scales appeared, and he rushed towards the willow crack.


    "Longyou is too Xu!"


    Su Yan displayed a powerful secret technique, which was more terrifying than Long Po Jiu Tian, ??and it was an absolute fairy technique.


    It''s just because of the use of Yuanli to display it, naturally it can''t exert its full power, but it is also extremely terrifying.


    This secret technique blasted out, directly on Liu Crack''s chest.


    The countless skeletons in his chest exploded and shattered.


    Many skulls screamed when they died, and the whole world seemed to fall into the sound of crying.


    But Su Yan was not affected mentally, but his gaze was even more killing.


    He knew how many human skulls there were on this Willow Crack, which proved how many lives he had contaminated.


    "I have killed countless enemies throughout my life, and my skull is my witness."


    He was filled with one hundred eighty thousand heads, which means he killed one hundred and eighty thousand people!


    This is simply an executioner, although Su Yan did not kill less.


    But Su Yan was the one who killed the evil and the one who provoke him.


    All will be killed!


    Su Yan blasted out with a palm, which contained the potential of overwhelming, and even this power would have to die even if it was the fourth grade of the Golden Core.


    However, this fist was directly held by Liu Crack, and that powerful death force directly acted on Su Yan''s arm.


    Su Yan''s arm was dimmed at this moment, and the dazzling golden light disappeared.


    At the same time, Su Yan felt that his arm was infested by a terrible force. If it hadn''t been for "Nine Heavens of Chaos", his arm would have been destroyed.


    Su Yan broke free, his eyes were full of killing intent, his clothes were burned by the intense heat at this moment, and his muscles showed his extremely powerful strength.


    "You make me angry!"


    The stars in Su Yan''s eyes are densely packed, as if one of his eyes is a universe!


    A **** appeared behind Su Yan, with an unspeakable light shining in his hand.


    As soon as this light appeared, Liu Crack''s eyes changed drastically because he felt the smell of danger.


    "The breath of death, right, then I will let you taste the breath of life!"


    This breath naturally came from Su Yan''s transformation through the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", otherwise he naturally didn''t.


    The breath of life is the most terrifying force of the breath of death, and it has a natural suppressive power.


    As soon as it came out, directly acting on countless long swords, completely ghost warriors were all beheaded at this moment!


    Countless corpses fell directly to the ground, melting a large area, and the entire Xuanji sect became ruins and became the battlefield of Shura!


    Su Yan did not stop, the terrifying breath of life enveloped between his hands, which represented a powerful suppressing force.


    Liu Crack''s expression completely changed at this moment. He was not afraid of Su Yan''s various secret techniques, he was not even afraid of Su Yan''s various powers, because he had a natural state of suppression.


    But now, everything has turned into a bubble, his power of death is in front of the power of the gods, and that is his brother!


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, the life force enveloped his hands, directly hit Liu Crack''s body.


    Countless skulls burst at this moment, turning into powder in the screams.


    At the same time, blood appeared in Willow''s chest, and the black blood fell like a waterfall, unable to stop it.


    His breath was weakening, his eyes were gloomy and terrifying.


    "It seems I really underestimate you!"


    Liu Chae called Su Yan with a secret technique, and at the same time flew directly towards the horizon. He knew that he was invincible and wanted to escape.


    How could Su Yan let him run away, and all the remnants of the nobles around were beheaded, and now there was only such a head left.


    Su Yan directly rushed towards Liu Cleft and punched once again, making Liu Cha unstoppable, and he was directly bombarded by Su Yan''s punch!


    The willow crack was spinning in the air, and the skulls all over his body were constantly bursting, making a huge and terrifying sound.


    It seems that the power of countless thunder in the sky is very intense.


    Liu Qian looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    "Do you really want to kill me!"


    "nonsense!"


    Su Yan soared into the sky again and threw a third punch towards Liu Chai.


    This punch directly smashed Willow''s shoulder to pieces, and the depression was terrible, and his entire arm could not move.


    Liu Chai looked at Su Yan and said in a cold voice, "You are just an ascendant. This is the upper world. If you blend in, you are looking for death!"


    "Really, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Su Yan was full of disdain.


    "My ghost tribe has cultivated for thousands of years. Although most of them are mediocre people, many geniuses have emerged."


    "Under the leadership of the ghost king, my ghost clan will surely regain its glory, overthrow the Xuancheng Empire, and let you humans become slaves!"


    "So much shit!"


    Su Yan looked impatient with disdain.


    He punched again, and the breath of life in this punch was even more terrifying, and it was actually directly blasted through Liu Crack''s body.


    He had no power to resist at this moment, and Su Yan developed a natural restraint of willow cracks, making him unable to resist half a point.


    The countless skulls all exploded at this moment, and black gas enveloped the whole world.


    And Liu Crack also screamed at this moment, and the explosion made him extremely painful. At the same time, without the skull, his strength was directly reduced!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Liu Crack screamed, and black liquid poured out frantically all over his body. It was his blood, and the whole earth was infested with black liquid.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not keep his hands, the ghost clan''s remnants, then should kill them!

 Chapter 2149： The ghost will show up, and the death secret!

    Chapter 2149 The ghost will appear, and the death is profound!


    Without the skull, the willow crack has completely lost the ability to resist. He just wants to survive, he wants to escape!


    However, the four directions of heaven and earth are all Su Yan''s golden light, and they are all Su Yan''s formations. It is impossible for him to escape!


    Liu Cha was desperate, with unwillingness and regret in his eyes.


    How could he provoke such a evildoer, it is so powerful that it scares him.


    I tried any method. I lost the battle with Su Yan, and verbal threats didn''t work at all. The young man in front of me was like a rock, not eating hard or soft.


    "My ghost clan pioneer, if you kill me, you are an enemy of the ghost clan!"


    Liu Chai looked at Su Yan with hatred in his eyes. He knew that there was no effect at all, but he was looking forward to a miracle.


    Su Yan rose slightly, revealing a sense of sarcasm.


    "Ghosts, I want to kill them!"


    Su Yan held the Tai''a sword in his hand, and slashed down towards Liu Jianang!


    This sword contains the meaning of the Great Dao, which is stronger than the sword intent. At this moment, Su Yan suddenly realized that the sword is more profound!


    This is a breakthrough, not worse than a realm breakthrough. Swordsmanship is what countless people yearn to pursue, and they can''t achieve it in a lifetime.


    But Su Yan understood it under this sword.


    He had naturally realized the reincarnation of the eighth world before, and it was of course easy.


    Su Yantai''s sword slashed directly at Liu Cleft''s scalp. The swordsmanship of the long sword was fierce and could not stop half a point.


    The sword intent was drawn directly from the cracked willow forehead, deep into the scalp, and directly shattered the head!


    A cloud of black liquid emerged from the head, the stench was extremely disgusting, as if it were the most unpleasant liquid.


    Liu Chae''s eyes were round and staring, and he looked stubbornly staring.


    At the end, he looked towards the sky and shouted loudly: "General, come and save me!"


    The sound of the willow crack shook all directions, and the sound of countless ghosts and demons spread around, causing a terrifying fluctuation.


    "Good kill!"


    Liu Erdan shouted on the spot that he even hated the ghost clan more than Wu Wei.


    This is the righteousness of the human race. If it was not the emperor who won and killed the ghost king, today this place is no longer a place for the human race to multiply, but a place where the human race suffers.


    Other people''s hearts have changed at this moment.


    At first, Su Yan fought against the great elder, they naturally hated Su Yan, but now this great elder is basically a ghost in human skin, it is time to kill, kill well!


    The meaning of long sword kendo directly cut through Liucha''s body and split it into two.


    The sky was full of black liquid spurting everywhere, but it was resisted by Su Yan''s formation, otherwise the land of Xuanjizong might be reduced to barren land.


    After killing Liu Cha, Su Yan did not stop, he knew that a stronger ghost had been watching him.


    "Wuha!"


    A terrible voice rang out, and the surrounding world was changing at this moment, countless thick clouds were eroded by the darkness, the whole sky was not visible, and countless yin soldiers and ghost soldiers emerged from the ground.


    "Those who kill my ghost race will be punishable!"


    A sound vibrated, like a loud noise out of thin air, exploding towards the surroundings.


    I saw that a huge phantom body appeared in the midair, several kilometers tall, this body was too huge, it was like a huge mountain!


    Before the phantom, it was a man wearing a black robe, and at this moment, his eyes revealed a look like hell.


    He was watching Su Yan, as if Death had been watching Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was still cold, and she looked at those sharp eyes without any fear.


    "Are you a ghost general?" Su Yan asked directly.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Unexpectedly, that person actually laughed directly, very presumptuous, and didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    "You can make me appear proud enough!"


    That person blasted out with a palm, as if there was the power of the sky, incomparable, this power was too shocking!


    With just a palm, Su Yan was directly bombarded for a kilometer, and hit the ruined ground.


    I just felt the blood rushing all over my body, my throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out!


    Golden Core Fourth Pinnacle!


    Su Yan''s eyes were even colder, no wonder this person was as arrogant as before, but he did not expect to be the pinnacle of Jindan Fourth Stage.


    This is much stronger than Liu Cleft, which is only the middle stage of Jin Dan''s fourth rank, two levels behind.


    "Is this the ghost tribe ghost general?!"


    Liu Erdan looked at the man in the air, his eyes kept cold.


    Back then, he followed the ancestors of the sect to strangle the remnants of the ghost clan, and had seen ghost generals, but at that time he was only the second grade of the Golden Core, and was naturally invincible.


    If he was at his peak, killing the ghost general would still be no problem, after all, he was once at the peak but was a fifth-grade golden core monk.


    But now, he was just rebirth, naturally lost his previous glory.


    "Su Yan, this ghost will be too extraordinary, let''s withdraw it!" Liu Erdan said nervously.


    Indeed, retreat is the safest way right now, and it won��t be too late to wait until you improve your realm.


    Su Yan did not respond. In his eyes, retreat did not exist at all, and there was no word retreat in his dictionary.


    At the same time, the sky that had been shining by the golden light was now shrouded in darkness, and they couldn''t retreat.


    "Want to go, is it possible!"


    The ghost general looked at Su Yan, his eyes revealing endless killing intent.


    Killing his vanguard is unbearable, and if he were not in retreat, there would be no such result.


    "You ant, make me have to show my true colors, now I don''t simply pretend, the identity of Sect Master Xuanji will be set aside!"


    The ghost words shocked everyone, which was too shocking.


    The lord of his own sect turned out to be a ghost clan ghost general, and Xuanji sect is a ghost clan den.


    It''s no wonder that many disciples in the past disappeared somehow, and many people around them also somehow disappeared. All of this was done by the ghost race.


    Thinking of this, many people shudder, thanking that they are still alive.


    The ghost will directly rush towards Su Yan, and the power of death in the sky is rushing. The powerful death power has made the whole world a field of hell.


    Su Yan held the Tai''a sword in his hand, the blade of the sword appeared cold, and the meaning of kendo was directly displayed, and it contained a powerful secret technique.


    This sword was swung out, as if a ray of light was shooting at a ghost general, but in the darkness, it only flashed for a while, and there was no trace.


    Too strong, this ghost general is definitely not a simple Golden Core Fourth-Rank pinnacle, it must have received some baptism, comparable to a Golden Core Five-Rank powerhouse!


    Su Yan''s face is filled with frost, he is only at the peak of Yin and Yang, which is four realms away from him!


    With one of his own swords, he couldn''t resist the ghost hand''s fist at all. This fist blasted out, with the power of overwhelming the mountains and the sea, and the meaning of heavenly punishment.


    Su Yan was blown away with a punch, and couldn''t bear it anymore, blood spewed out wildly.


    His breath became wilted, and his body was filled with death, like a dying person.


    Su Yan forced the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to dissipate the surrounding death air and flew directly towards the ghost.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    The ghost will disdain, since Su Yan is here, it''s better, saving a lot of time.


    He waited proudly. When Su Yan was a few minutes away from him, the ghost net fell directly over the sky, suppressing Su Yan.


    The ghost net is densely covered with the breath of death, and it is even more powerful to swallow. Su Yan''s vitality is being madly dissipated and cannot be stopped at all.


    Had it not been for "Nine Heavens of Chaos", he would have lost his dantian at the moment, and would not be able to fight at all.


    "Really an interesting human, small and ignorant, but a little capable."


    The ghost will comment on Su Yan.


    "Give me your secret technique, I can destroy you and make you a member of my ghost clan!" The ghost general said coldly.


    In his opinion, his words are a gift to Su Yan, and there is no reason not to agree.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and directly spit out five drops of blood and smeared it on the Tai''a sword.


    "Just you, don''t take a **** and take pictures of yourself!"


    Su Yan flew directly in the air, and fell from the sky. The Tai''a sword slashed down in anger with a single sword, and the sword is unparalleled!


    The sword fell, and directly cut a large gap in the shoulder of the ghost general, and countless breaths of death suddenly filled out.


    There are countless dead souls crying from the wound.


    Gui Jiang''s expression suddenly changed, looking at Su Yan, he had unprecedented killing intent.


    "You hurt me, let me die!"


    The ghost grabbed the black palm directly towards Su Yan, and the horrible nails contained a violent death breath, and a little bit of it could make a person directly turn into a corpse.


    Su Yan hurriedly backed away, but the ghost general was too fast to avoid it, and Su Yan was finally caught by him.


    The ghost looked at Su Yan with a cruel smile in his eyes.


    "Kill you, I will destroy this mansion, then my task will be completed!"


    The ghost put his palms hard, Su Yan was squeezed all over, with extreme pressure.


    But his physical sanctification can be crushed by a little bit of strength.


    Jiang Su Yan was not harmed, the ghost general was furious, and the power of death began to rush toward his palm.


    "What a weird ant, I can''t stay!"


    The ghost general''s killing intent is so weak that it is only the perfection of the Yin and Yang realm, and he can actually fight against him.


    If this is known to others of the Ghost Race, they will definitely give up their plan to destroy the Xuancheng Empire.


    The power of death spread, Su Yan''s skin suddenly eroded and began to be worn away.


    Su Yan hurriedly ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to dissolve the power of death and transform it into his own power.


    Must force him to take this step, he doesn''t want to take this step.


    After a while, the ghost general left Su Yan with only one bone, and his face suddenly smiled.


    "Weak humans still can''t escape the end of death. Now there is only one bone left. Join my ghost race!"


    The ghost patted his other hand towards Su Yan''s head, trying to shatter it and destroy Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness.


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with golden light, and a breathtaking power made the ghost general lose consciousness in an instant.


    "Impossible, how is it possible!"


    The ghost roars with an incredible face.


    At that moment, he seemed to see his original adult from the ghost clan, the eye of the ghost king!


    The same terrible, can make people tremble directly, can''t resist at all.


    "Small bugs!"


    The ghost naturally didn''t believe it, he stabilized his heart, and patted Su Yan directly.


    When his big hand fell, he failed to slap Su Yan''s head to pieces, instead, blood spurted from his palm.


    At this moment, Liu Erdan and the others were relieved. They thought that Su Yan was about to be killed, but they never thought that Su Yan was Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was full of golden light shining everywhere, as if a **** descended, and would directly break away the palm of the ghost general.


    Su Yan''s eyes are like fiery eyes, shooting at the ghost general, and at the same time, he punches out, which contains infinite meaning!


    "Let you **** power!"


    Su Yan has been taking in the power of the ghost general and turning his death power into his own power. He has been waiting.


    At the moment of danger, Su Yan gathered all his powers in his brain, and the ghosts could not help him.


    It was Su Yan''s home court now, and it was his turn to take the shot.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, directly blasting the ghost general away for kilometers. The illusory thing that looked like Mount Tai behind him also collapsed directly at this moment, and finally disappeared invisible.


    The ghost will eat pain, let out a sky-shaking roar, turn over and rush towards Su Yan.


    "The unkillable ants are really annoying!"


    The ghost will punch Su Yan!


    boom!


    Only a loud noise was heard spreading everywhere, as if the world was bursting.


    Rumble!


    At the same time, there was an infinite thunder-like sound, shaking towards the surroundings, extremely huge.


    This power shocked everyone, as if reaching the limit of power.


    Su Yan didn''t take a step back and stood proudly in the air. Although he looked like a skeleton, he was full of energy and strength.


    At the moment, killing the ghost general is the most important thing. You only need to kill him, and physical recovery is not a problem at all.


    At this moment, the ghost was full of scars, countless death air filled out, and black blood spurted out, and the pain made him grin.


    "hateful!"


    The ghost''s eyes widened, like the eyes of a **** demon.


    "Damn humans!"


    The ghost will soar into the sky, stepping on the earth, countless black power rushes towards him, he is absorbing the power of the earth.


    At this moment, many people have scalp numb, and they have never seen such ability. It is too terrible.


    "Boss, stop him quickly!"


    Liu Erdan was shocked and hurriedly shouted.


    Needless to say that Liu Erdan, Su Yan would of course stop him. This ghost general is already extremely powerful. Let him absorb his power again. Wouldn''t it mean he is seeking his own death.


    Su Yan flew away and blasted out with a punch, and all the endless mystery emerged. Among the various secret arts blessings, this punch was the ultimate punch!


    The ghost general was not afraid, but flew towards Su Yan.


    "Hahahaha!" The ghost smiled angrily, "Competing with me for strength is simply looking for death!"


    The ghost general''s whole body has changed, and his eyes contain endless meaning of death!


    At this moment, he seemed to have exerted his power to a higher level, the profound meaning of death he mastered.


    It''s like the king of Hades in charge of the life and death book, too terrible!


    "I am secretive in Xuanji Sect, you think I am playing here, there is the power of death that I have hidden for a hundred years in the underground, and I have absorbed it all at this moment!"


    At this moment, the ground cracked, and a huge crack emerged. There were countless dead souls roaring and screaming, and countless skeletons on the ground.


    At this moment, countless people trembled, because they knew that these people were the missing disciples of the sect, people who had not been seen around!

 Chapter 2150： Half-step Jin Dan, who will fight for the front!

    The second thousand one hundred and fifty chapter half-step golden core, who will fight for the front!


    Many people are distraught, because among them are their relatives, there are their brothers and sisters, and the worst is the people they used to share under the roof.


    The Xuanji Sect has recruited many disciples in the past 100 years, and almost every year it has recruited several thousand people, but there are basically only tens of thousands of people in the Sect.


    Countless people have become the ghosts of ghosts, they have absorbed the vitality and turned them into skeletons!


    Some people were crying, heartbroken, and wanted to seek revenge from the ghost clan, but they couldn''t stop them.


    Some people breathe fire and roar in their eyes, wanting to kill the ghost beast!


    Many people screamed and screamed. The scene was very sad, with millions of corpses lying down, and deaths were not overwhelming. This was the most painful result.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts seemed to be torn apart. It was very painful, and it was so painful that it was hard to extricate itself.


    But the ghost laughed loudly at this moment, and the laughter spread around, and the grief of human beings was the pleasure of their ghost race.


    "Cry, cry hard, when you destroyed my ghost clan, did you know the pain!"


    The ghost clan seemed to be revenge, and his eyes were filled with cold eyes.


    He looked at Su Yan, and the killing intent appeared.


    "If you destroy you, this mansion will turn into purgatory!"


    The ghost sealed his hands and directly displayed a secret technique. At this moment, the millions of dead corpses all crawled out of the ground, like a zombie, spreading their teeth and dancing claws, and rushed towards the people in all directions.


    At this moment, many people didn''t think that these people are poor people, and they can''t be superborn if they die. They are now vassals, and they want to kill the same kind.


    Many disciples of Xuanji Sect did not make a move, nor did they make a move. They were entangled and hesitated.


    When the corpse approached, the group of people couldn''t react at all, they were caught by the corpse and bit their throat all at once.


    More than that, this group of dead corpses directly ate the humans in their hands bit by bit, extremely cruel.


    Such a horrible situation immediately spread everywhere, countless people screamed again and again, and blood stained the entire land.


    Su Yan saw this, his face was extremely cold, and he roared directly: "Fight back, if you fight back, all will be dead!"


    Su Yan displayed a secret technique, rushed towards the dead body, blasted out with a punch, and several thousand dead bodies were directly shattered.


    But at this moment, someone was here to stop Su Yan.


    "They are already unfortunate, how can they hurt them? To kill them, step on my body first!"


    This person is sad, his eyes are full of tears, because there are his relatives behind him.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, indifference emerged, and he shot out a punch, ignoring half of it.


    The man and the dead body behind him shattered and turned into ashes.


    At this time, you still have to be a fool. Su Yanke doesn''t have time to talk to him. If these corpses are not killed, it will be a disaster.


    Because this group of people is not weak, all of them have reached the late stage of Yin and Yang, and there are even complete Yin and Yang.


    Must be beheaded, no one left!


    Even if Su Yan was injured by the ghost general, at this moment he spared no effort to display the secret technique, strangling the corpses in all directions.


    In the crowd, most of them are still awake, there are still some relatives here, the relatives are already dead, these are just a group of walking dead, which must be killed.


    Everyone joined the battlefield, because there are too many dead bodies, a million giants, and if you don''t make a move, it will be disaster.


    Seeing all this, Gui Jiang showed a playful smile on his face.


    "It''s just to use your people to kill you, so it''s fun!"


    The ghost danced his hands in a proud and arrogant posture.


    At this moment, a **** appeared behind him, and immediately afterwards, a power that seemed to be able to smash the heaven and the earth descended, directly attacking and killing him.


    The ghost general sneered, and didn''t look behind him at all. A dark vortex appeared behind him, which had absorbed all that terrifying power.


    That''s right, that power was naturally used by Su Yan, and no one else in these surroundings could display such a terrifying power.


    And the ghost will be even more terrifying, it can actually use the absorption technique to absorb all of Su Yan''s power.


    Although he couldn''t dissolve the enemy''s power into his own like Su Yan, it was also extremely terrifying.


    This seems to be invincible, as if it is the master of this side, no one can be beaten, no one can stop!


    The ghost scorned the crowd, killing intent appeared in his eyes again, without looking behind him, he rushed towards the sky directly, and patted it with a palm.


    Huh huh!


    The sound of anxiously breaking through the air spread around, and then the ghost general''s palm wind directly fell on Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan was photographed and flew to the ground, his aura wilted again, and the golden light around him dissipated at this moment.


    This ghost will store too much power, absorb all of it at this moment, and the realm is comparable to a fifth-grade powerhouse.


    Su Yan is only yin and yang consummated, naturally unable to be hostile.


    "Go to death, be my vassal, be my pioneer!"


    The ghost looked at Su Yan with a sneer in his eyes.


    There is a mass of black matter in his hand, which is extremely terrifying. It is the profound meaning of death, the ultimate control of death, clear the way!


    This group of black matter blasted directly at Su Yan, as if it was a blow that traveled through time and space, it was impossible to avoid it, but to fight.


    Su Yan knew that this power was terrifying. It could be said that his physical body could not resist at all, and his vitality could not be stopped.


    But at this moment, Su Yan displayed two profound meanings!


    Time upright!


    Space upright!


    Relying on the profound meaning of time, the ghost slowed down the black matter, but still attacked Su Yan.


    As for the profound meaning of space, Su Yan directly changed the line of the black matter and blasted towards the other side.


    However, missing it did not mean the end, the black matter blasted towards Su Yan again.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    He only heard countless shuttles in the ear, which made the scalp numb, because there was countless darkness around, as if to swallow people.


    "Go to hell, you are a yin and yang consummated kid, let me perform this trick, it is enough to be proud!"


    The ghost general still admires Su Yan quite a bit, and he can fight against him when the Yin and Yang reach Consummation. This is something that I dare not even imagine.


    Of course he would kill such a talented person, because Su Yan is a human, and the ghosts and humans are not at the same time!


    Killing Su Yan is ruining a great genius of Human Race. It is a big deal and a good thing for him.


    However, Su Yan stood up at this moment, surrounded by golden light blooming again, he stood directly in the air, disregarding the crowd!


    "Force me to break through!"


    Su Yan originally wanted to stay in Yin and Yang Consummation for a while longer, because he wanted to cultivate to the extreme so that his whole body would become stronger.


    But now he is not allowed to do that, he must break through to kill the ghost generals!


    Su Yan directly swallowed the bones of the corpse kun, and at the same time all kinds of panacea were poured into his mouth.


    Not only that, Su Yan raised the towering tree in the ghost gourd, and Su Yan shaved its head flat, and swallowed all the rest.


    Everything was squandered by Su Yan, and there was nothing left. At this moment, his body was very bulging, like a ball.


    The energy was too powerful and terrifying. Su Yan swallowed it all at once. This average person would have exploded long ago.


    The ghost generals changed their expressions. In his eyes, Su Yan was about to explode himself.


    "If you want to explode, do you think I will fulfill you!"


    The ghost will blast out once again, even more than before.


    At this moment, two black substances were attacking Su Yan, killing intent to kill everything.


    Su Yan didn''t care. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body was running frantically, refining all these foods and turning them into his own power.


    At this moment, the dantian is very full, as if it is about to burst. This is a sign of breakthrough.


    However, at this moment, two black matter directly hit Su Yan, creating a huge explosion out of thin air.


    Everyone was stunned, and despair suddenly appeared on their faces.


    Did Su Yan lose? !


    How to resist this time? The realm really wants to become the land of the ghost race, and the realm really wants to become a purgatory!


    Many people feel that their breathing is speeding up, their heartbeats are speeding up, the surroundings are extremely noisy, and their minds begin to lose weight.


    Xiao Meng burst into tears: "Brother Master, you will be fine!"


    She rushed directly in Su Yan''s direction, she was going to rescue Su Yan.


    But Liu Erdan grabbed Xiao Meng, and Su Yan''s battlefield was already in ruins, not even ruins.


    Too much killing intent, too much force to vent, and even destroy it, I am afraid it will be broken.


    "Su Yan will be fine!"


    Although Liu Erdan said so, there was no hope in his heart.


    The sound of the explosion, the black matter directly blasted into the sky, was too shocking, not to mention Su Yan, even the powerhouse of Jindan 4th grade could not resist it.


    The ghost laughed at this moment and solved Su Yan''s confidant trouble. He can sit back and relax and continue with the next plan.


    "Su Yan is dead, you group of ants won''t be able to catch it!"


    The ghost general shouted angrily, his whole body was wafting in black, and the breath of death enveloped all directions. At this moment, the land of Xuanji Sect became the battlefield of death and the graveyard of Shura!


    |Many people are completely desperate, unable to fight, letting the zombies bite.


    But some people are still unwilling and want to determine the final result.


    The countless darkness was slowly pushed away, and there was a scorched body inside. Many people saw it and suddenly lost support.


    Some people fell directly to the ground, completely desperate.


    Xiao Meng burst into tears. She didn''t believe that her master brother would not die!


    Liu Erdan had already moved to retreat, and now he could only escape, otherwise all would have to die here.


    But at this moment, the scorched body actually moved, and then the darkness on the body began to shatter and finally drifted away.


    What revealed was Su Yan''s upright body, tougher than before.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely bright, and the vast stars were indescribable, and they were deeper than before.


    Seeing this scene, many people burst into tears, which is joy.


    Xiao Meng burst into tears and smiled, waving his fists and saying: "Brother Master is so good, kill the ghost general!"


    Liu Erdan almost cried, thinking, your sister, I almost ran away.


    When the ghost saw this scene, his smile stopped abruptly and his face was full of coldness.


    "hateful!"


    He roared, Su Yan was not dead yet, Xiaoqiang really couldn''t beat him.


    At this moment, Su Yan uttered a white clean, wearing a long robe, like a beautiful old man, especially with a very attractive temperament.


    It''s just that his hair, forehead, no hair.


    It''s okay, after the battle, it will grow out, it''s all like this.


    Su Yan looked at the ghost general, grinning open, revealing a pair of white teeth.


    "I let you down!"


    "Hmph, I thought you had broken through to the first grade of Jindan, but it was only half a step, nothing to worry about!" Gui Jiang said with disdain.


    "Really?" Su Yan smiled even more, then his face turned cold, "You can try!"


    Before the ghost generals could take action, Su Yan rushed towards the ghost generals, the power of destruction in his hand was running, extremely powerful.


    The ghost will disdain, exert the power of death, and the black matter rushes directly towards Su Yan.


    Bang bang bang!


    With a few violent noises, the power of the ghost general''s death was directly shattered by Su Yan, dissipating between the world!


    "how is this possible!"


    The Ghost General''s face was suddenly shocked, with an incredible look.


    His black substance, but his strongest back hand, is the power he should be proud of.


    It could have been easy to kill Su Yan, but how can he easily be resisted by Su Yan now?


    The Yin-Yang realm completely broke through to the half-step golden core, has it become so powerful.


    Ghosts will start to doubt life a bit, which is totally unscientific.


    But how could Su Yan give him the time to think, once again blasted his punch, the ultimate strength, it actually fell directly on the huge shadow behind the ghost general.


    "not good!"


    The ghost general roared and rushed out immediately, trying to intercept Su Yan.


    But after all, it was a step, Su Yan''s fist had fallen on the huge phantom.


    The power of this fist easily smashed the phantom into nothingness in a moment.


    That huge phantom was aided by the power of a ghost general, just like Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    Although the ghost general relies on the stored power to double his power, he still needs to absorb the power to maintain his own fighting.


    The ghost general was furious, and rushed directly towards Su Yan, waving his hands, his astonishing nails exuding a terrifying breath of death.


    "You make me completely angry!"


    Su Yan didn''t evade, but directly confronted him, making a thousand moves, not weak.


    This made the ghost general''s heart even more shocked, Su Yan''s progress was so great, as if there was a gap between the world and the previous.


    After a thousand moves, Su Yan directly took out the Tai''a sword and dripped blood on it.


    The Tai''a sword was invincible, and the sword furiously cut out a huge wound on the body of the ghost king.


    The ghost king was in pain, and looked at his wound in disbelief. He was injured, so don''t forgive Su.


    The ghost king gathers the power of his whole body, and the terrifying power of death jumps directly at the tip of his finger. It is like the gate of hell. As long as it is affected, he will step into it. There is no reincarnation forever, and it may even disappear.


    This death air blasted out, and the whole world turned into chaos directly. The sky was not visible, the earth was not the ground, everything was shrouded in darkness, which made people palpitating.


    This death aura hit Su Yan directly, shattering his body, wanting to destroy his spiritual consciousness, wanting to shatter his dantian.


    But Su Yan resisted with all his strength, and actually resisted it with his own strength!


    He stepped into a half-step golden pill, his dantian has changed, and half of it is golden.


    Today, he is naturally not just comparable, his strength has been increased several times at least, and his body is more sanctified.


    Now he can say who is fighting for the front, the ghost can''t help him at all!

 Chapter 2151： Kill the ghost generals, and the realm will be honored!

    The second thousand one hundred and fifty one chapter kills ghost generals, and the realm is respected!


    Gui Jiang''s expression was gloomy to the extreme, and his full shot was actually resisted by Su Yan. You must know that this is his strongest killer move!


    The ghost roared, and the air of death enveloped the sky. This place has already become a battlefield, and it has already become a place of death.


    Countless dead bones, countless black blood, countless undead, countless killing intent and fear.


    Su Yan stood proudly, looking at the ghost general, and wiped the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth with his finger.


    "Enough playing with you, now is the time to end!"


    There was light flashing in Su Yan''s hand, and his Tai''a sword was wrapped in light at this moment, and it was extremely powerful.


    "Sword out, destroy the spirit!"


    Su Yan roared, a secret technique came out, the Tai''a sword was like a ghost, and it was attacking and killing the ghost!


    In the sky full of phantoms, countless long swords are all shining light, all killer moves, rushing towards the ghost general.


    The Ghost General''s face was gloomy, and countless skulls appeared all over his body to help him resist Su Yan''s ultimate move.


    Bang bang bang!


    On countless collisions, resounding everywhere, those skulls were all shattered by sword intent and turned into powder.


    These skulls are all human undead, which are derived from ghosts absorbing human essence.


    Su Yan''s killing intent was even higher, half-step Jin Dan, at this moment he can already condense stronger strength.


    He rushed to the sky, like a god, holding the Tai''a sword firmly and smashing down towards the ghost.


    This sword seemed to be the punishment of the heavens, as if it could cut through the heaven and the earth.


    The ghost will be cut off, into two pieces!


    Countless blood rushed out wildly, as if the sea was boiling, rushing in all directions, turning this piece of nothingness into a battlefield of the black ocean.


    The ghost will be full of death, and the anger drives him crazy.


    "Damn, damn!"


    The ghost general roared and melted his body directly into a terrifying undead.


    "Forcing me to spend my life, you **** it!"


    The ghost general shouted angrily and rushed directly towards Su Yan, while the undead phantom went directly towards Su Yan to suppress it.


    This is a powerful secret technique, a unique skill of the ghost race.


    Su Yan also felt the horror of this secret technique, but he stepped into the half-step golden core and could do more things.


    "Jieyin, break the formation!"


    Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and a secret technique appeared, and countless runes and meanings appeared all around his body, which was obscure and very ancient!


    More than that, his whole body''s vitality evaporates, as if disappearing out of thin air, but actually blessed on the countless runes.


    Each rune is like a sharp blade, directly attacking the ghosts and killing the undead!


    Shoo!


    I only heard the sound of breaking through the sky and remembered, the rune rushed out and hit the undead that looked like a Kunpeng.


    The undead shuddered, like molten mortar, being broken, but finally they merged.


    "Hahaha, you can''t kill me!"


    At this moment, the ghost was able to make a deafening laugh, and the sound spread everywhere for a long time.


    Su Yan did not speak, the runes were still blasting out, but at this moment he blessed a burst of power!


    The force of collapse acts on the rune, blasting the undead, directly exploding, and the sky becomes a dusty world.


    The ghost will roar: "Impossible, how is it possible!"


    The power of collapse at this moment is naturally not comparable to before, it can collapse everything!


    Su Yan rose up into the sky and directly displayed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", sucking the shattered undead dust into his body.


    When the ghost general saw this, his face changed drastically. If all this was absorbed, then he would be finished.


    "Today I will die with you!"


    The ghost general roared, his whole body merged, and his human form was restored. At this moment, his face was full of killing intent, and his body trembled, and he had the ultimate hatred for Su Yan.


    It wasn''t Su Yan, he was only one step away from entering the fifth grade of Golden Core.


    At that time, whoever is fighting, this mansion is not his battlefield, he can easily turn the mansion into purgatory!


    But nothing can be done again, and there is no if, he meets Su Yan, this is the fate!


    The ghost general rushed towards Su Yan, he wanted to blew himself up and die with Su Yan.


    It is not a loss for him to be able to kill such a talented human race, but he makes a profit.


    "Human race loses your enchanting evildoer, enough!"


    The ghost general laughed wildly with a hideous face, turned into a demon, and rushed directly to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was still absorbing the power of death frantically, and at the same time he used his original power to condense a huge defensive formation directly in front of him.


    "It''s impossible to defend!"


    The ghost rushed to the side of Su Yan, with a cruel smile on his face, directly used his power to explode his body.


    At this moment, as if a comet exploded, the huge shock wave oscillated everywhere, as if overwhelming.


    Su Yan blessed his defense. This defense formation was a five-level defense formation. In fact, the ghosts of the fourth grade of Jin Dan could break it.


    It is precisely because of this formation that the countless people behind Su Yan survived, otherwise the ghost will explode, and this Xuanjizong''s radius of thousands of miles will also wipe out the lives and all of them will be extinct.


    After the ghost blew himself up, Su Yan did not forget to absorb the power of death frantically, which was a good thing for him.


    He himself possesses the power of the emperor, which is the golden elemental power, because of the ancient French king, he has the power of death.


    Now that he has the death power of the ghost general, he can further improve his death power and make it a powerful killer move.


    The others were anxious and hid behind Su Yan, because the surrounding shock waves were too violent, and the radius of a thousand li was in ruins.


    The detonation of the ghost general is too terrible, this is the power of the fourth grade of the Golden Core!


    This shock did not dissipate for a long time, raging everywhere.


    But at this moment, a voice came.


    "I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled, Su Yan, the ghost clan will definitely destroy you in the future!"


    At this time, the voice of the ghost general failed to kill Su Yan, making him suffocate.


    Su Yan sneered and ignored it at all, absorbing the power of death alone.


    This process lasted for nearly half a day, until the surrounding vitality dissipated, and heaven and earth slowly returned to calm.


    The Xuanji Sect has been devastated and is in ruins, and the crying and sad voices of many people spread everywhere.


    This is destined to be a tragedy, because millions of corpses have died and too many people have died, all of which are the bane of ghosts.


    For all this, Su Yan''ai was helpless. Some of these people had been dead for hundreds of years, and it was impossible to stop them.


    He can protect the people behind him, which is pretty good.


    At this moment, he also stopped absorbing, because his body was full of death power, making him look like a corpse.


    Xiao Meng ran over, and her face was shocked when she saw Su Yan''s appearance.


    "Brother Master, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare me!"


    Xiao Meng shook Su Yan vigorously, because Su Yan''s appearance was too shocked, but a zombie was almost like a zombie, and the whole body was full of black death lingering.


    Liu Erdan and others were also in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and smiled at Xiao Meng and said, "How can something be wrong with Brother Sifu, silly girl."


    Xiao Meng burst into laughter suddenly, and regardless of Su Yan''s mess around him, he hugged Su Yan''s chest directly.


    Xiao Meng has hardly seen his mother, Xiao Meng has also left him for seven or eight years. Su Yan has taken care of her for the past seven or eight years. She naturally became dependent and regarded Su Yan as a relative.


    Su Yan stood up, looked at him, and waved his hands: "I''m okay, this breath of death will dissipate later."


    When Su Yan said so, everyone''s hanging hearts were at ease.


    "Su..." A disciple of the Xuanji Sect did not know what to call Su Yan, and blushed there.


    Su Yan asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "We found a cave in the back mountain of the Zongmen."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Take me to see."


    Following the disciples of Xuanji Sect to the back mountain, the back mountain has collapsed at this moment, and it is broken everywhere.


    And at the bottom, a cave was still exposed, revealing a sense of shady inside.


    Without saying anything, Su Yan directly let the people around him stay where he was, and dived into the cave by himself.


    Inside the cave, it was extremely cold, surrounded by white bones. The Yin Qi in this place was so heavy that it might be difficult for ordinary people to resist entering it.


    Su Yan naturally dismissed it and walked directly toward the depths.


    Within a few minutes, the vision became brighter and the cave space became larger.


    And there are countless bones along the way, which makes Su Yan even more resentful towards the ghost clan.


    The ghost tribe is a disaster, killing countless people, if not eradicated, the world will be uneven.


    Continue to walk inside for about ten minutes, and it seems to have reached the end.


    A huge underground world was also revealed, all piled with bones. This deep pit must be at least a kilometer in size, and it is already piled with bones.


    Su Yan waved his hand, these bones were all covered, these unfortunate people who died, just return their souls and reincarnate.


    But Su Yan looked around and displayed his spiritual consciousness, only then discovered that there was a secret under the pit!


    He jumped straight down.


    A palm blasted out, the ground shook, and a crack was opened, and a foul and dirty smell came out from inside.


    Su Yan glanced intently, and there was water that had infested human rotting corpses!


    Below that, a few figures appeared, even more signs of life.


    These people were entangled in shackles, and even more imprisoned by formations. They were covered in scars, were infested by foul-smelling corpse water, and their bodies were highly decomposed.


    This group of people was dying, and it was entirely because of the strong realm that the ordinary monks could not hold on for a long time, and died.


    No need to guess, these people must be the elders of the Xuanji Sect. They were imprisoned in this place by the ghost generals, and they were corroded by the rotting corpses above. This was an extremely vicious punishment.


    And using the formation method to shackle the muscles and bones, treat these people as adult animals!


    Su Yan hurriedly used his Yuan Li to destroy the formation, and at the same time cleaned the surrounding corpse water, and then jumped in.


    Seeing the noise, several people slowly opened their eyes, and some of them even had white eyes and were blind.


    "Ghost, come and punish me, your grandpa is not afraid!" a sturdy man roared.


    Although his body was decayed, it can be seen from the bones that this person is very strong.


    "The third child, don''t waste your energy. He wants us to die. Isn''t it what he wants to die!" A thin old man''s breath was withered, his voice was unusually slight, as if he was about to die.


    The other people were calm, and didn''t speak at all, as if they were really dead.


    Su Yan said at the moment: "I am not a ghost general, the ghost general has been killed by me."


    As soon as these words came out, the whole space was silent, very quiet.


    After a long time, the man in the middle opened his eyes slowly, becoming extremely muddy.


    His whole body is full of rune imprisonment, and the chains are several times that of other people. This person looks like the head of Xuanjizong.


    He looked at Su Yan, the corners of his mouth trembled slightly, and he made a small voice: "The ghost is about to die?"


    "Ok."


    Tears of this group of people fell. Although they were not sure whether it was true or whether it was a prank by the ghost generals, they were very happy to hear this voice.


    "you are?"


    A white-haired old man looked at Su Yan, he was the only one who hadn''t rotted his body.


    "My name is Su Yan, and I am considered a disciple of Xuanji Sect."


    "A disciple of Xuanji Sect?!"


    This continues to be puzzled. How can a disciple destroy the ghost general? Isn''t this nonsense?


    "Hmph, I think you are a ghost pretending to be a ghost!" the strong man angered.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "The ghost will really be destroyed by me, I will save you out now."


    Su Yan casually flicked them, and the shackles that bound them were all broken, and a few people rushed toward the ground.


    When they were a few minutes from the ground, several people were lifted and floated directly out of the pothole.


    Follow Su Yan and walk out of the cave together.


    The moment they saw the sun, these few people understood that this was not a prank, it was true, the ghosts would really be destroyed, and they were really saved.


    "Head!" The second elder looked at the white-haired old man, his face was full of tears, excited.


    The white-haired old man was more calm. He looked at Su Yan and asked, "How did you kill the ghost general?"


    He knew how ghosts were in the fourth rank of Jin Dan, how terrifying a disciple was.


    He is the head of the Xuanji Sect, and he is naturally the pinnacle of the fifth rank of the Golden Core, but when he broke through the sixth rank, he was confused and injured very seriously.


    It is precisely because of this that the ghosts will take advantage of the emptiness and trap them all underground, bearing the endless corpse water infestation.


    Seeing countless people killed by ghosts turned into undead, they are powerless, the pain, the physical pain is even worse.


    Su Yan didn''t answer the white-haired old man''s words, and he didn''t explain clearly for a while.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t answer for a long time, the white-haired old man shook his head and said, "There are talented people coming out from generation to generation, and the world of young people is here."


    With his voice, the disciples of Xuanji Sect were all trembling, because they had heard this voice.


    Ghosts rarely show up all the time, just to prevent exposure, after all, imitating the head of Xuanjizong is not that simple.


    "Head, head!"


    Many people rushed around, and when they saw the white-haired old man, they all cried with joy.


    They thought that the leader had been harmed by ghosts and generals long ago, but they did not expect to survive. This is really a great thing.


    Su Yan also used his original strength to help several people recover from their injuries. The bones of them recovered directly, but their internal injuries needed to be treated slowly.


    After doing all this, Su Yan left directly. After all, the things here have ended, and it is time to leave.


    And before Su Yan left Xuanji Sect, on the abandoned mountain of Xuanji Sect, there were words from the head of Xuanji Sect.


    "The palace is respected, young people are good!"


    Su Yan can indeed be regarded as the king of the realm, because his realm has not fallen into the hands of the ghost clan and has not become a purgatory on earth.

 Chapter 2152： Go to the imperial city and be humiliated!

    Chapter 2152 went to the imperial city and was humiliated!


    Su Yan did not refuse the words of the head of the Xuanji Sect. The mansion claimed that this was indeed the case, and he could really be called the first person in the mansion now!


    And the head of Xuanji Zong said so, this is to thank Su Yan, if it weren''t for Su Yan, they would definitely continue to stay in the place full of corpse water, and would never be overborn.


    It was also because of Su Yan that the mansion escaped the disaster, otherwise I really didn''t dare to imagine such a result.


    Su Yan smiled at this, just casually, not worth mentioning.


    He was also angry. The ghost tribe did harm to the world and killed countless people. It was the most despicable and detestable, and it should be extinct.


    Looking at the millions of bones, Su Yan was full of anger in his heart now, what a grudge that this is, killing so many innocent people.


    Su Yan left Xuanji Sect and the gate was destroyed. Now Xuanji Sect must be rebuilt. It will definitely take a lot of time, but it will definitely get better.


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and others, and said, "It''s time to go."


    "Go away."


    Xiao Meng glanced at the ruins behind him, still with a trace of dismay in his eyes, after all, this place had been there for a long time and had feelings.


    There is also a flower she raised in Langqin Garden, which is no longer there.


    Liu Erdan glanced at the ruins of Xuanji Sect, with mixed feelings in his heart, and his own sect was the same, Xuanji Sect could at least be rebuilt, and Liuli Sect would never appear.


    However, it is not absolute. The Liuli Sect still has many disciples, and they may be able to rebuild in the future and create greater glories.


    "Golden gold, bring these things."


    "what!"


    Liu Jin yelled, and there was a small mountain bag in front of him. How to bring this.


    "Boss, use your ghost gourd."


    "Exercise to exercise you."


    "..."


    Several people left, Su Yan, Liu Erdan, Xiao Meng, and Liu Jin, a group of four people headed towards the imperial city.


    Originally, other people wanted to follow, but I knew that there was no intersection with Su Yan. Going to a place like the imperial city was originally a dream.


    "Su Yan, the three-day deadline has passed, do you think the emperor will punish you?"


    Liu Erdan got bold and began to call Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be possible. After all, I solved the ghost general and saved the mansion. How can I say it has a reason."


    Liu Erdan smiled and didn''t say much.


    There was no word all the way, and it took everyone a long time to leave the mansion, and it was already midnight by the teleportation array.


    Through the teleportation array, it was directly teleported to the palace area, not very far from the imperial city.


    "It will take a long time to reach the imperial city in the afternoon."


    Liu Jin watched the sunrise, guessing the time.


    "Liujin, is your house no longer the imperial city?" Xiao Meng asked.


    "Yeah, my home is in Ten Rings."


    "Ten rings, what do you mean?"


    "The most center of the imperial city is the imperial palace, and then it is built in circles from the inside out."


    "Ten Rings, isn''t that a bit biased?"


    Gilt curled his lips and said, "What can I do if the fief is there? Besides, the land in it is too small to afford it."


    "Isn''t you a prince, you can''t afford to buy a piece of land?" Liu Erdan was quite surprised.


    Liu Jin''s face twitched, and he rolled his eyes and said: "I said it is the imperial city, the imperial city, the place where Emperor Lao Tzu belongs, if it is in the eighteenth domain, my family can buy as much land as possible!"


    "Oh." Liu Erdan looked at the palace area and asked, "Then why didn''t your family buy any real estate in the palace area?"


    "You really can''t talk, I won''t talk to you."


    The scene was extremely embarrassing.


    Through this, Su Yan also understood that the gilded Laozi is indeed not very powerful, he can only be regarded as the king of the 18th line.


    It was already afternoon when the group arrived at the imperial city, the sun was scorching, and the road was very lively with people coming and going.


    More than that, there are things flying everywhere in the sky, while the dragon pulls the coffin, while the horse races against the sun, while the elk races to the moon.


    In short, the sky is full of powerful vehicles going back and forth, and ordinary people can only bike underground.


    "Boss, let''s go take the bus."


    Su Yan was taken aback, what!


    "There are still buses in this world, which is quite modern."


    "Isn''t it the boss? You always say that a carriage is a bus." Liu Jin looked innocent.


    "Oh, carriage."


    The four walked towards the post, where there was a carriage dedicated to providing services.


    "Let''s go to the imperial city." Liu Jin took out his identity card.


    The staff immediately showed respect.


    "Little Prince, don''t you bring your private car when you come out."


    "Yeah." Liu Jin didn''t want to say more.


    Originally he wanted to show off in front of Su Yan and others, but as a result, now he feels his family is extremely poor.


    Although Su Yan did not say anything about his poor family, the more he said it, the more he felt, because of the contrast around him.


    The four of them got into the car, gilded and like this. Although they are not a very powerful prince, they are also princes, and they don''t need money at all.


    When I got into the carriage, the carriage ran directly, the speed still exceeded the expectations of Su Yan and others.


    This horse is not an ordinary horse, although it is not comparable to a Pegasus, it is also a thoroughbred, sweaty BMW that travels thousands of miles a day.


    The group of people went straight to the gate of the imperial city through the carriage.


    The imperial city is really majestic and majestic, surrounded by magnificent majestic, much stronger than the gates of the mansion.


    Moreover, Su Yan could feel that the gate of the imperial city had a very terrifying taboo fluctuation, which was the power of a powerful formation.


    This is actually a seven-level formation!


    This went beyond Su Yan''s expectation. The seventh-level formation was definitely not something that ordinary monks could condense. It was obvious that Emperor Xuancheng''s ability was terrifying.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan handed his identity card to the guard of the imperial city.


    The guards weren''t as respectful as the postmen before. They were the guards of the imperial city. They hadn''t seen any big people, even some princes, they met every day.


    "Little gilt lord, who are these people with you?" a guard asked.


    Liu Jin said proudly: "Speaking out scares you to death."


    "Oh, little gilt lord, I have seen a lot of temper in the past few days."


    "Hurry up, don''t delay our entry into the city."


    "You can''t enter the city without telling the identity of these people."


    This is obviously a deliberate embarrassment.


    It is extremely gilded, this is simply another shame.


    Su Yan spoke at the moment: "I am Su Yan, the number one in the martial arts event."


    The sound was flat, but it seemed like a wild voice.


    The face of the guard changed suddenly, and the martial arts event was number one. This is a remarkable figure, and the future is boundless.


    You should know that the previous number one, now each is a general of the Xuancheng Empire, with a high position and even more power than some princes.


    "Hurry up and do it, humble duty and incompetent, and have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai." The guard ordered the people around him to do it immediately.


    The guard has declared himself a humble post, which shows that his attitude has changed.


    He knew that Su Yan''s entry into the imperial city this time must be the first reward. According to previous speculations, how could it be an official position above the fourth rank?


    What''s more, this time there is gossip that Su Yan defeated Princess Hatsune and the Eighth Prince, which is simply more dazzling than the previous number one.


    Su Yan was silent, he saw too much of this snobbery.


    But after a while, everything was done, and the guard sent Su Yan into the city.


    Entering the city, the inside is bright, like a fairyland, which is so much more prosperous and luxurious than other places that it can''t be described in words.


    Liu Jin muttered at the moment: "The guard is snobbery. You have a bright future when you see the boss. That''s why you nodded and bowed. I don''t see some princes on weekdays."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it."


    The group of people entered the imperial city and walked directly along the wide streets. The streets lined with jade and stones were so wide that there were various medicine and **** shops on all sides, and the business was extremely hot.


    "Boss, don''t look at the size of the imperial city, but it occupies half of the population of the Xuancheng Empire."


    Su Yan nodded. This is nature. In this prosperous place, everyone gathers and yearns for it, but I don''t know that this place is just a paradise for the strong and a **** for the weak.


    "Let''s find an inn to eat something first." Liu Erdan said.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Zuiyue Tower in the west."


    Liu Jin is naturally familiar with the Imperial City and recommended a good restaurant.


    Su Yan was not particular about what he was eating, so he agreed.


    When the group of people arrived at Zuiyue Tower, someone immediately came out to entertain. This Zuiyue Tower is indeed very high-end, coming and going are all dignitaries.


    Some people also know gilt, and greet gilt.


    On the second floor, I found a place by the window, seated four people, gilded some of the specialty dishes in the store, and waited quietly.


    During the period, Liu Jin said: "Boss, it''s at least tomorrow morning to go to the palace. Why not go to my house tonight."


    Su Yan heard the words and said, "Isn''t that going to trouble your family."


    Liu Jin hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Where would it be? If my father knew you were going, it would be too late to be happy."


    Indeed, the martial arts event is the first to visit, it is definitely a brilliant thing.


    Su Yan thought about it for a while, and then agreed. You can go anywhere, not to mention Gilin''s repeated invitations.


    The dishes are very distinctive, not the locals are not used to eating, but it is very pure, healthy and pollution-free food, and expensive.


    This time, the gilding is definitely a cost, so if you ask Su Yan to eat, of course you can''t eat badly.


    After eating, the group headed directly to Liu Jin''s home, Shihuan still walked for a while.


    The gate of the imperial city is considered to be the eighteenth ring, but the gilt home is not very remote.


    It''s just that among the many princes in the imperial city, it is relatively shabby.


    It was already night when I arrived at Liu Jin''s home. When I first arrived, there was a housekeeper waiting by the door.


    Liu Jin had already notified him, and the butler naturally welcomed him.


    "Little prince, you finally came back. After so long, the old slave wants to kill you."


    Seeing the gilt, the butler almost shed tears.


    Gilt smiled and said, "Don''t cry, I brought a distinguished guest."


    The steward stopped quickly, looked at Su Yan and others, and asked, "Little Prince, which one is the number one in the martial arts event?"


    "This is my eldest brother." Liu Jin pointed to Su Yan.


    "A kind of talent, extraordinary talent, old slaves are lucky enough to meet."


    Su Yan nodded and said nothing.


    Liu Erdan became dissatisfied, and pouted his lips and said: "Liu Jin does not introduce your second brother?!"


    Liu Jin also opened his mouth and said, "This is also the top eight of the martial arts event."


    The housekeeper was full of excitement, and two geniuses came at once, which was a rare good thing in the Prince''s Mansion.


    "Master, arrange for them, and I will notify the prince."


    Liu Jin nodded, took Su Yan and others into the Prince''s Mansion, and went directly to the waiting room.


    But after a while, the butler arrived, his face a little strange.


    "Old housekeeper, where is my father?"


    "Little prince, prince has something to deal with, I''m afraid it won''t come."


    Liu Jin said displeased: "Isn''t my father very happy in the letter, I don''t even come to see you at the first martial arts event."


    Su Yan said at the moment: "Fine, take us to rest."


    Su Yan didn''t want to meet anyone, so he was so happy.


    But at this moment, there was a noise in the next hall, like the sound of a teacup breaking.


    Then an angry voice faintly came: "Lord Liu, you''d better settle the tax of ten million yuan within three days, otherwise I will have no good face."


    At the same time, there was a slight voice: "Little prince, it''s not easy to get together for these ten million three days."


    "I don''t care, it''s your business."


    At the moment, Liu Jin''s face changed suddenly and his face was full of anger.


    "Old housekeeper, is Zhan Yuelang here?!"


    The housekeeper sighed, knowing that he couldn''t help it, so he nodded.


    "Hmph, ten million, he is a lion''s mouth."


    "Little prince, there is no way, you must rely on his father, otherwise your father, the title of the prince may not be guaranteed."


    The Xuancheng Empire cleared out kings of different surnames, and the gilt Lao Tzu was the only king of different surnames. He was completely dependent on the father of Yuelang, or he would have been expelled long ago.


    At this moment, the people in the house came out, passing by the waiting room.


    When he saw someone, Lord Liu''s face changed and he pretended not to see him.


    But the little prince looked over, and when he saw Liu Jin, his face suddenly showed joy.


    "Golden gold, you are back!"


    The little prince smiled and walked directly towards the waiting room.


    Liu Jin glared at him, and didn''t answer at all.


    "I heard that you went to the realm where the eighteenth line bird doesn''t shit, is there such a thing?"


    Liu Jin''s complexion turned red, and the Mansion Domain was indeed the worst in the Eighteen Domains before. Many of the princes and princes of the imperial city were unwilling to go.


    Liu Jin didn''t want him elsewhere, so he could only go to Xuanji Sect. This was his pain.


    "Fuyu, hehe, a famous place producing waste."


    At this moment, Lord Gilt looked cold, and looked at Zhan Yue and said: "Little Lord, it''s late at night, please go back."


    Zhan Yuelang ignored it, but continued: "I''m right, the mansion has always been the most garbage domain in the Xuancheng Empire. Going to a sect in a place to be a disciple, what is that not garbage?"


    Zhan Yuelang is unscrupulous. On the one hand, he really looks down on the gilt, and on the other hand, the prince of the gilt still has his father.


    Liu Jin clenched his fists tightly. If he changed to normal, he would not be so angry, but now that Su Yan and others are present, his last trace of dignity has been trampled on.


    "Zhan Yuelang, have you said enough!"


    After a long time in the making, Liu Jin could only say such a sentence.


    He knew very well that his family needed the help of Zhan Yuelang''s father.

 Chapter 2153： Hang the prince, the prince is here!

    Chapter 2153: Hanging the prince, the prince arrives!


    Facing Liu Jin''s anger, Zhan Yuelang smiled and didn''t care.


    "Golden gold, gilt gold, the skills are not as good as people, and the strength is low, then you have to bear it."


    Zhan Yuelang was extremely arrogant, he knew that Liu Jin did not dare to talk nonsense, because the Liu family still wanted their home.


    Lord Liu looked at Liu Jin and said to him: "You take your friends and leave."


    Now, the face of the Liu family has been lost, and Lord Liu has nothing to do.


    Thinking of him fighting on the battlefield for hundreds of years, with countless lives and deaths, and in the end, the restless life of old-age care needs to be acted on the face of others.


    Now even a junior can run wild on him, alas.


    Liu Jin clenched his fists, even if he lost to Zhan Yuelang, he wanted to give Zhan Yuelang a few punches, and the anger in his heart was difficult to resolve.


    But Zhan Yuelang was obviously not having fun at the moment, humiliating Liu Jin, and it was no fun for him. After all, Jin Jin was often ridiculed by their princes.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan, a sneer flashed in his eyes.


    "Golden friends, where do these few come from?"


    In the face of Zhan Yuelang''s questioning, Su Yan said nothing. He didn''t want to get involved with the matters of the gilt family. At this moment, he just wanted to take a good rest and go to the palace tomorrow.


    But Zhan Yuelang was dissatisfied. He is a prince, but he didn''t get an answer to his question. This was obviously not giving him face.


    Zhan Yuelang raised his voice: "I don''t know who these are?"


    But there was still no response, as if his words were like air.


    The whole waiting room was a little cold, and Zhan Yuelang''s expression became gloomy.


    "It''s such a big air, I can''t answer Zhan Yuelang''s questions!"


    Zhan Yuelang shone with a blue light, obviously he was angry.


    Lord Liu''s face changed at the moment, and he hurriedly shouted: "Zhan Yuelang, this is the land of my gilded family. If you go wild, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    To deceive people too much, his gilt lord is not a soft persimmon, how can he allow Zhan Yuelang to humiliate guests anymore.


    Zhan Yuelang''s face was still cold, and he looked at the prince Liu and said, "I respect you as a prince on the surface, but in fact you are not a fart in my eyes!"


    "you!"


    Lord Liu trembling, clenched his fists, he was suppressing.


    "You are a king with a different surname, not my father, you have been expelled a long time ago, and you are not grateful to my family. Now you want to be disrespectful to me. I must report to my father today when I go back!"


    Lord Liu''s face changed. If this matter becomes a big deal, then the things he asked Father Zhan Yuelang to do will be ruined.


    For the family, for his official position, Lord Gil is making a painful choice.


    "Zhan Yuelang, come at me if you are angry."


    Liu Jin stood up at this moment. He knew his father��s difficulties. If it were not for the family, Zhan Yuelang would have no bones at this moment!


    "Liujin, what are you, I am asking the three of them now!"


    Zhan Yuelang looked at Su Yan coldly, but when he saw Xiao Meng, there was a wave in front of him.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there is a little beauty with delicate skin and tender flesh."


    Zhan Yuelang''s anger dissipated, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Let''s do this, give me this little beauty as a personal maid, forget about today''s affairs!"


    As soon as she said this, Xiao Meng''s face was full of frost, and a source of energy had already been enveloped all over her body. If Su Yan hadn''t stood in front of her, she would have taken action long ago.


    Zhan Yuelang was not afraid, looking at Su Yan, waiting for the result.


    Su Yan didn''t want to pay any attention, but this lifeless thing dared to encroach on Xiao Meng, which undoubtedly touched his anger.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a cold glow shot at Zhan Yuelang, with extremely cold expression.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, as if sinking into **** at this moment, with countless demons wailing around.


    Zhan Yuelang''s face changed slightly, but the strong man remained steady. He knew he couldn''t be afraid at this moment, although Su Yan''s eyes were very scary.


    "Why, do you dare to be disrespectful to me!"


    Zhan Yuelang shouted, he wanted to overwhelm Su Yan with his aura, he was a prince after all.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose, revealing a faint smile.


    "Why are you laughing!"


    "I laugh at you as stupid, as stupid as a pig!"


    As soon as these words came out, both Liu Jin and Wang Ye''s face changed suddenly.


    Lord Liu was uneasy, and it was the loss of his family that caused the trouble.


    But Liu Jin stopped his father, he knew that Su Yan was angry, and no one could stop him. Who would let the reckless Zhan Yuelang dare to speak little dream, he knew the position of Xiao Meng in Su Yan''s heart.


    Zhan Yue''s angry Qiqiao made smoke, looking at Su Yan and shouting angrily: "You have the ability to say it again!"


    "Say you are a pig, do you still like to listen so much?!"


    "Today, I don''t care who you are. If you don''t kneel and kowtow now to admit your mistakes, I will keep you from seeing the sun of tomorrow!"


    Zhan Yuelang was really angry. He had never been so angry. Someone called him a pig, which was unforgivable.


    Su Yan sneered even more, a force of death came out, and Zhan Yuelang changed color on the spot.


    "You are not a pig. You don''t even know who won the first place in this martial arts event. You dare to belittle the realm!"


    Liu Erdan said at the moment: "Little idiot, your egg master now tells you that the first martial arts event this time is from the domain!"


    Zhan Yuelang''s face was unbelievable, his eyes were shocked.


    But immediately, he recovered his face.


    "How about coming from the realm, the realm is also the worst one!"


    "Your egg master once again tells you that the person in front of you is the number one in this martial arts event!" Liu Erdan sneered.


    Zhan Yuelang''s face was suddenly shocked, looking at Su Yan, his face was incredible, the martial arts event was number one, but he knew its future.


    Although he is a prince, the worst thing in this imperial city is the prince. It can be said that there are countless princes.


    Although he can be regarded as outstanding, he can''t compare with the first in the martial arts event.


    Seeing Zhan Yuelang''s face, Liu Erdan smiled even more and said again: "Your dog will continue to tell you that both Zhan Qilin and Hatsune Princess participated in this martial arts event!"


    "what?!"


    Not only Zhan Yuelang, but even Lord Liu was shocked, this was something they didn''t even think of.


    Zhan Qilin, of course they knew, that was the son of Prince Zuo, the most respected son of Prince Zuo.


    Needless to say, Princess Hatsune, the only daughter of the emperor, regarded as the jewel in the palm, more noble than many princes.


    Moreover, these two people have different talents, and they have long been heard in the imperial city. They are ranked in the top five of the younger generation!


    Zhan Yuelang felt weak at the moment, feeling as if he was carrying a huge mountain on his body, unable to support his feet, and almost fell to the ground.


    At this moment, he knew he had kicked a hard bone, a very hard bone.


    Defeating Zhan Qilin and Princess Hatsune, such a person is simply a evildoer, and the future is limitless. As for him, Zhan Yuelang, his face and shoes are not worthy.


    At this moment, Zhan Yuelang no longer had the arrogance he had before, and it was all decadent, like a frosted eggplant.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, Liu Erdan finished speaking, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zhan Yuelang looked at Su Yan at this moment, no longer the coldness, the arrogance and arrogance he had before.


    Now all he has is decadence and regret.


    Zhan Yuelang squeezed out a smile and looked at Su Yan and said, "Just now, it was all a misunderstanding."


    At this moment, Liu Jin was all comfortable. Seeing Zhan Yuelang so deflated, he was so happy, happier than doing anything.


    Lord Gil didn''t expect that the number one in this martial arts event was so rich in gold, and his own son would be good in the future.


    This is the first time the prince of gilt recognizes gilt.


    However, the matter was not over at all, and Zhan Yuelang admitted that the matter would be so over, too naive.


    Su Yan naturally did not accept Zhan Yuelang''s apology. At this moment, there was still a faint frost on his face, without any change.


    Seeing this, Zhan Yuelang could only bite the bullet again and said: "I also wanted to make friends with a genius like you. What happened just now was that I was wrong. Let''s go to Zuiyuelou, and I will punish myself for three cups."


    This is already very low profile. He always sees Yuelang higher than the sky, and now he can only do so.


    But Su Yan smiled faintly, looking at Zhan Yue and said: "You don''t need to drink."


    Zhan Yuelang nodded angrily, since he can''t make friends, it''s better to go first.


    He looked at Su Yan and said, "If this is the case, then I will leave."


    "Wait!" Su Yan looked at Zhan Yuelang.


    Zhan Yuelang''s face was unnatural, and she looked at Su Yan and said, "Is there anything else?"


    "There are so many things!"


    Su Yan immediately raised his leg and kicked Zhan Yuelang''s collarbone.


    The collarbone suddenly broke and inserted into the muscles, blood flowed out, dyeing his gown red.


    Zhan Yuelang fell to the ground, the shoulders of the warrior, and his face was full of gloom.


    "Dare you hurt me!"


    He has such a low profile, Su Yan is a genius and has a boundless future, but now Su Yan is still only the first in a martial arts event.


    He was also a prince anyway, so Su Yan made it clear that he would not show him any face.


    Su Yan sneered, walked towards Zhan Yuelang, stepped on him again, and directly stepped on his stomach.


    Zhan Yuelang''s face was full of cold sweat, and the pain made him almost fainted.


    "Is it enough to show weakness? Is it enough to apologize lightly, naive!"


    Su Yan''s foot force, directly crushed Zhan Yuelang''s Dantian!


    At this moment, everyone present was shocked!


    Liu Jin''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect such a result, Su Yan was so cruel!


    If you know that smashing the pubic area, it is basically difficult to repair, that is, the cultivation base is abolished!


    Zhan Yuelang wailed, the pain made him agonizing, and the fragmentation of his dantian made him unacceptable.


    He will most likely become a useless person in the future, how to accept this result.


    He regretted so much, why he provoke such a madman, but he did not know that he had touched Su Yan''s Ni Lin.


    If he just laughed at Su Yan, he would at most hurt his muscles and go home and stay in bed for a hundred days, but what he humiliated was a little dream, which was unforgivable.


    Su Yan retracted his feet, his face was light and breezy, as if only a trivial incident had happened.


    Such arrogant and defiant garbage, abolishing the cultivation base is already Su Yan''s greatest favor.


    Liu Erdan was a little surprised at the moment. He thought that Su Yan was a more upright person, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan was also a violent temper.


    Xiao Meng felt very relieved, when she heard Zhan Yuelang''s words, she almost exploded.


    "what''s your name!"


    Zhan Yuelang looked at Su Yan, her eyes filled with coldness and crazy hatred.


    "Su Yan!" Su Yan said coldly.


    Zhan Yuelang dragged his wounded body, his face full of resentment, he was anxious to take Su Yan alive.


    Su Yan did not pay attention to Zhan Yuelang either, but looked at Liu Jin and said, "Prepare three rooms for us."


    Liu Jin reacted and nodded quickly.


    But the prince gilt knew that this matter would never be that simple, and they couldn''t get rid of the gilt gold.


    He didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing, Liu Jin made geniuses, but Zhan Yuelang''s father was not easy to provoke.


    Finally, after thinking about it, the prince Liu was relieved. It is a big deal not to be the prince, and to do nothing.


    It is not a bad thing to take the family to leave the imperial city and choose a place to settle in a remote place.


    Seeing Su Yan and the others left, Lord Gilt did not stay, thinking that Su Yan and others were tired.


    But Zhan Yuelang left Prince Liu''s Mansion and hurried back to his home without stopping.


    As soon as he got home, he fell to the ground and couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Zhan Yuelang''s father was the eighteen princes. Although he was not the emperor''s brother, he was also a member of his family.


    Very popular with the Prince Right, this is how to show off his power in the imperial city.


    When the housekeeper of the Eighteenth Prince''s Mansion saw it, his face was completely scared, and he hurriedly sent someone to help Zhan Yuelang into the mansion.


    The eighteen princes who received the news hurried to the side hall and saw that his son was covered in blood and his angry hair was red.


    "Who made him like this?!"


    "Enlighten the eighteen princes, the little prince is going to the prince''s palace tonight, and I don''t know what happened."


    The eighteenth prince was full of violent face, and said angrily: "He wants to ask me to do things, so he will be irritated when he receives a little money, dare to do this to my son."


    The eighteenth prince had decided in his heart that this matter would not be left alone, it must be settled.


    But it is the right thing to treat his son right now.


    But when he used his original strength to explore Zhan Yuelang''s injuries, his eyes were extremely brutal.


    "what!"


    The entire Piandian was reduced to ashes in his roar.


    "Unexpectedly break my son''s dantian, old gilded man, I don''t share the sky with you, I will kill you!"


    The eighteenth prince trembled with anger, of course he understood what it meant to be broken.


    Even if it recovers, it won''t make any progress in the future, which is basically no different from abolition.


    "Stop driving, go to the Royal Palace of Gilt!"


    The eighteenth prince stopped his son''s injury, and took him into the carriage and headed to the palace of the gilt.


    Lord Gilt did not fall asleep at the moment, but was sitting in the main hall and drinking tea. He knew that this was not a trivial matter, and that the eighteenth princes knew that he would come to the door immediately.


    Seeing that the night outside was deep and the original bright moon was blocked by dark clouds, Lord Gil knew that the Eighteen Lords were here.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the gate of Lord Liu''s Mansion was shattered by a huge force, and the whole gate was directly turned into powder.


    Many people were awakened and ran out. They were frightened when they saw the carriage speeding up at the door.


    Lord Gilt was still tasting tea, looking calm.


    At this moment, the eighteen princes'' tongue burst into thunder, and the roar of roar spread throughout the palace.


    "Old gilded man, come out for me!"

 Chapter 2154： Su Yan is defeated, Su Yan comes forward!

    The second thousand one hundred and fifty-four chapters are defeated, Su Yan comes forward!


    The voice oscillated everywhere and could be heard outside the Prince''s Mansion.


    Lord Liu put down his teacup at the moment, his face was solemn, and Chunlei said with tongue: "Eighteen kings, what are you yelling at midnight? That made the neighbor sleep."


    The carriage stopped in the courtyard of the Prince''s Mansion, and the Eighteen Kings walked out of the carriage. The butler behind him supported Zhan Yuelang.


    Although Zhan Yuelang''s injuries were stopped, he was still apathetic at the moment, but there was extreme hatred in his eyes.


    Destroying his dantian, of course this kind of hatred is difficult to dissolve, it is impossible to dissolve it anyway, there is only one result, and that is to destroy the person who destroyed his pubic.


    The Eighteenth Dynasty walked towards the courtyard, with potholes on each foot, his strength was too great for the ground to bear.


    At this moment, Lord Gilt also stood up, walked to the door of the waiting room, and quietly waited for the arrival of the Eighteen Kings.


    When the Eighteen Kings arrived, Lord Gilt''s face remained serious.


    He asks for others, but it doesn''t mean he has to be inferior.


    The eighteen kings looked at Lord Liu, with a chill in his eyes.


    "Old gilded man, I was abolished, your sin is unforgivable!"


    The prince Liu was not afraid, and said coldly: "The little prince was abandoned, why don''t you ask why."


    "No matter what the reason is, if you don''t hand over the murderer today, I will level your palace!"


    "Eighteen kings, this is my private place. You ruined my door and made a lot of noise here. There is no prince, like a shrew, do you think I will be afraid of you!"


    The eighteen kings'' eyes widened, his liver and gallbladder split in anger, and he even said that he was like a woman.


    "Lao Liu, don''t you want to be a prince!"


    "Your question is correct, I will tell you today, I would rather not let this prince!"


    Lord Liu''s eyes are like tigers, looking straight at the Eighteen Kings without fear.


    "You increase your remuneration this time, this time the lion is asking for 10 million yuan, why don''t you go to the household robbing department!"


    Ten million is the value unit of the Xuancheng Empire. This is not ten million ordinary money, but ten million energy stones.


    An energy stone is very valuable, even some Jindan monks can''t produce much energy stone.


    Energy stones are the highest monetary unit of the Xuancheng Empire, and even some princes�� tax revenues in one year are no more than one million energy stones.


    Ten million energy stones is a sky-high price, and the prince Liu has to take it out for three days. This is robbery.


    "You can refuse, but why hurt my son!"


    The Eighteen Kings angered, and his body''s vital energy exploded out of thin air, his voice shook the sky, and there was a violent rage rushing towards Lord Liu.


    Lord Liu''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly ran his elemental strength to resist, and this dissipated the anger of the Eighteen Kings.


    "You son is so domineering and defiant, you dare to ride on my head and run wild!"


    The Eighteen King glanced at Zhan Yuelang, this thing was indeed wrong.


    At any rate, Liu Xun, the king of gilts, is also a hero, who has been fighting for the country for hundreds of years, and it is not a junior like Zhan Yuelang who can ridicule at will.


    Zhan Yuelang hurriedly said at this moment: "Father, how can I ridicule the prince Liu, I just said a few words of gilt."


    The Eighteen Kings looked at Lord Liu, and breathed out a cloud of foul air from his nostrils.


    "Old gilt, what else do you have to say!" The Eighteenth King was full of anger, "Your son is the trash of the palace people. If you say that, you will abolish my son!"


    Lord Liu didn''t change his face, and said coldly: "He said my son, I can reward him with a few big mouths, but I didn''t."


    The Eighteen Kings eyes were even colder. It seemed that this matter was not simple, and he didn''t think Liu Xun would make a move when he came.


    "Who is that!"


    "The prince Liu said in a deep voice at the moment: "All of this is your own responsibility. I advise you to leave. If you break into my house, you will be wiped out. "


    "If things are not resolved today, I won''t be able to leave!"


    The two of them were drawn with swords, their eyes sharp and cold, and they were ready to fight without saying a word.


    The people around are backing away for fear of being affected.


    "Lao Liu, it seems that you and I must have a battle today, otherwise you won''t hand over the murderer who hurt my son!"


    "Eighteen children, do you think I will be afraid of you!"


    Liu Xun was also angry, and called him old man Liu several times, really thinking he was a bully.


    Liu Xun blasted out directly with a palm, and everyone around him was blasted back. Obviously he was going to fight the Eighteen Kings.


    The Eighteen Kings also said to the steward behind him: "Take the little prince to the back."


    The housekeeper nodded quickly, pushing Zhan Yuelang in the wheelchair back.


    In the entire waiting room, only Lord Liu and King Eighteen were left, and their eyes were full of killing intent. They weren''t discussing each other, it was a real battle.


    It was impossible for Lord Liu to hand over Su Yan, so he could only fight.


    "I haven''t tried your depth for many years, let me see if you have grown or retreated today!"


    The Eighteen Kings rushed directly towards Lord Gilt, his figure resembling a ghost, and in a moment he rushed to Lord Gilt.


    There was a terrifying power of Yuanli in his palm, and a pattern appeared, like a powerful formation.


    This palm blasted out, the power shook the sky, and was very strong, representing the anger of the Eighteen Kings.


    Lord Liu was not afraid, and the operating Yuanli slapped the Eighteen Kings.


    The two powers collided, and the surroundings were turbulent, surrounded by formations. At this moment, the royal palace of the gilt could not be retained, and the waiting room was instantly in ruins.


    The Eighteen Kings leaped into the air and slammed their palms directly, and there was actually a dragon Jiao emerging, rushing towards the Lord Liu.


    Lord Liu''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly used his dantian vitality to play a secret technique!


    The two banged on ten moves, and the whole sky was shaking constantly, like the sound of thunder and lightning, even more terrifying.


    At this moment, the mansion was in ruins, and many of the people hiding in the distance shivered.


    At this moment, the Eighteen Kings face continued to feel cold, looking at Lord Liu with a sneer: "Lao Liu, your skill has diminished!"


    "Old Eighteen, you are almost the same!"


    "If you don''t call out the murderer who hurt my son today, I will destroy your mansion and kill your son. Tomorrow, I will visit you!"


    Lord Liu is not afraid, looking at the Eighteen Kings: "Eighteenth, then you try to see if I killed you first, or you killed me first!"


    Both of them were full of killing intent, deeply killing intent.


    One is because of his son''s anger, and the other is because of years of injustice and oppression.


    The eighteen kings roared into the sky, and they actually performed a breathtaking secret technique.


    "Let you **** Longjiao Destruction Palm!"


    This palm blasted out, and countless phantom dragons appeared, all blasting towards Lord Liu.


    The prince Liu immediately made a seal with his hands, and a wave of terror filled his back.


    "No shadow shakes the sky!"


    There seemed to be countless hands behind him, all of them incomparably illusory, directly turned into palm wind, and blasted towards the Eighteen Kings.


    Bang bang bang!


    The violent sound pierced all directions, and countless ripples turned into streamers and scattered around.


    The surroundings are lit by Yuan Li.


    At this moment, all the people around were awakened, and they all looked at Prince Liu''s Mansion with anxiety and doubt in their eyes.


    "What''s the matter, why is there a loud noise coming from Lord Liu''s Mansion, and the sky is constantly changing?!" someone asked.


    "You don''t know, the Eighteen Kings came to look for Lord Liu in trouble!" The insider explained.


    "What''s the matter, why did the Eighteen Kings come to trouble Lord Liu?!"


    "It seems that someone saw Zhan Yuelang, the son of the Eighteen Kings, wounded in the Prince Liu''s Mansion."


    "You don''t know, the injury is serious, it seems that the dantian is broken!"


    "Isn''t the cultivation base lost?!"


    Many people are shocked, this is a big deal.


    Although they were still resentful against Zhan Yuelang on weekdays, they knew that this matter was not a trivial matter.


    "Let''s leave it alone, this is not something we can manage."


    "Aren''t you nonsense, both are princes."


    ...


    At this moment, Lord Liu''s mansion, the wind of Lord Liu''s palm is constantly blasting out, all of which are shaking the sky and containing a powerful killing intent.


    He is the pinnacle of Golden Core Fourth Grade, naturally not comparable to ordinary people.


    But at this moment, the Eighteen Kings sneered again and again, because all the attacks of Lord Liu were not for him to resist.


    "Lao Liu, you don''t know that I have broken through!"


    The Eighteen Kings looked at Liu Xun coldly, his eyes filled with mockery.


    Lord Liu looked surprised, he certainly knew what it meant to break through, because the Eighteen Kings had always been in the same realm as him.


    Golden Core Five-Rank, this is something that Lord Liu has not been able to accomplish in a hundred years of hard work, but the Eighteen Kings have completed it.


    The Eighteen Kings looked at Lord Liu and said, "I will let you taste the anger of the fifth grade of Jindan!"


    The Eighteen Kings'' Dantian actually had a mixed source body emerging, which was a unique ability of the Golden Core fifth rank.


    The fifth and fourth grades of Jindan are a watershed, and there is a world of difference.


    Because the fifth grade of the Golden Core can condense the unnamed karma fire and turn the flame into a body of mixed origin, this is the ultimate ultimate move.


    At this moment, the Eighteen Kings blessed the body of the mixed source in his own power, and his whole person seemed to have changed and became extremely violent.


    "Old gilded man, Golden Core Level 5 is not something you can handle!"


    He directly displayed his secret technique, palming the wind as if the momentum of the world, and rushed towards the prince Liu.


    This palm fell, as if the sky collapsed, directly smashed down, with amazing power and the ability to kill.


    Lord Liu hurriedly used his Yuan Li to resist, but he found that his Yuan Li could not resist.


    The palm of the Eighteen Kings slammed into his chest with a palm.


    Lord Liu covered his chest, unable to bear it, and directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The Eighteen Kings smiled even more, looking at Lord Liu and said: "In order to enter the fifth grade of Golden Core, I have spent a painful price, but it seems to be worth it now!"


    Lord Liu''s breath was a little languid, but he was still not afraid of half a minute, and his eyes were full of mockery looking at the Eighteen Kings.


    "The painful price, you are just enjoying endless resources."


    Lord Liu, of course, you know the reason, and your eyes are even more disdainful.


    He is a king with a different surname, and the resources he gets are naturally much less than the eighteen kings, that is, other kings are more than him.


    The eighteenth king is the red man of the left prince, so naturally the tide has risen, and he has obtained some extremely precious things.


    These things were used by him for cultivation, and the growth of his realm was naturally rapid, faster than that of Lord Liu.


    If the resources are the same as the resources of Lord Liu, it is estimated that it will not be possible to break through the fifth rank if it gives the eighteen kings three hundred years.


    But the fact is that the Eighteen Kings have that resource.


    The Eighteen Kings did not refute Lord Liu''s words. At this moment, his eyes were sharp and he asked again: "Hand over the murderer, I can still forget the blame."


    "You cannot live your own sins, no wonder others!"


    "court death!"


    The eighteen kings were furious, and rushed directly at the gilt prince Liu, with a palm shot, which contained 90% of his power.


    This palm is even more terrifying than before, even if it is the pinnacle of the Golden Core Fourth Stage, it is still possible to die.


    But Lord Gilt was not afraid of anything at all, the power of his dantian was all displayed and turned into a defensive cover to resist Lord Gilt''s attack.


    However, the defensive cover could not resist at all, the eighteenth my palm wind easily defeated, directly on the chest of Lord Liu.


    The power of this palm was terrifying, and it was much stronger than just now. It suddenly shattered Lord Liu''s skin and penetrated his bones.


    The blood tickled back and forth, dyed his red robe, and the prince Liu immediately languished, half kneeling to the ground.


    He was indeed defeated by the Eighteen Kings, but he still chose to fight hard, obviously he didn''t want to hand over Su Yan.


    "Old gilded man, I will ask you again, where is the murderer!" The Eighteenth King''s blue veins bulged out of his forehead and his face was full of anger.


    Lord Liu smiled, with disdain on his face.


    This completely angered the Eighteen Kings, his eyes flashed with cold, and he directly slammed the dantian of Lord Liu with a palm.


    If this palm is implemented, Lord Liu''s dantian will be completely abolished.


    "If you don''t tell me, then I will abolish you!"


    The eighteen kings were full of coldness, and the palm of the wind fell directly on the dantian of Lord Liu.


    Lord Liu''s complexion changed, he directly vomited blood, splashing all over, and at the same time, his dantian began to appear cracks, as if about to collapse.


    Obviously such a result made the Eighteen Kings very satisfied, and he wanted to be like this, otherwise it would be difficult to calm his anger.


    However, Liu Jin ran out at this moment, and saw his father fell on the ground, and suddenly rushed up in a panic.


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Liu Jin trembled all over, seeing Liu Xun''s body covered in blood, his chest was even more pierced, and even worse, Liu Xun''s dantian had begun to crack. If this was being damaged, it would really be completely destroyed.


    The eighteen kings wanted this purpose, and Lord Liu didn''t want to say, so he should bear his anger on his own.


    The power of the Eighteen Kings jumped between their hands, and blasted towards the gilt again.


    This blow was obviously for the cultivation of Lord Liu, and it was extremely harsh.


    But at this moment, a sound of breaking through the air sounded.


    I saw a figure shuttle over, actually helping the prince Liu block the blow.


    It''s not someone else, it''s Su Yan naturally. He stood up right now!


    Su Yan was slammed back by the Eighteen Kings just a few steps to stabilize his figure.


    At this moment, his face was constantly chilled, and his body was covered with a terrible golden light.


    The Eighteen King looked at Su Yan, without guessing, he certainly understood.


    "You are the one who hurt my son!"


    The voice of the Eighteen Kings was extremely cold, with crazy killing intent shrouded in his eyes.


    Zhan Yuelang was also excited at this moment, pointing to Su Yan and said angrily: "Father, that''s him, that''s him!"


    Zhan Yuelang was so excited that he hated Su Yan to the extreme, even Su Yan Huacheng Hui knew him.


    Su Yan is immortal, he will never give up in Zhan Yuelang, his own cultivation is abolished by this man, he must be killed to heal his pain!

 Chapter 2155： The sky is falling apart, the emperor said!

    The second thousand one hundred and fifty-fifth chapter, the sky collapsed and the earth cracked, the emperor said!


    Zhan Yuelang''s voice trembled a little, because of the extreme anger, his eyes seemed to be covered with blood red.


    He was angry, he wanted to roar so wildly that his eyes ooze blood.


    Su Yan destroyed him, of course he wanted to kill Su Yan.


    But he didn''t know what he did before.


    It was just mocking. Su Yan had already killed him before he changed it. After all, he was once the emperor, so noble, who would dare to say nothing in front of him.


    The emperor of the Ninth Five-Year, his subordinates are also respectful and trembling, for fear of saying a word incorrectly and causing the crime of beheading.


    What''s more, Zhan Yuelang was actually a sword pointing to Xiaomeng, with impure motives. This was Su Yan Nilin, who had broken Zhan Yuelang''s Dantian was already merciful.


    If it hadn''t been for just entering the imperial city and didn''t want to make things big, Zhan Yuelang would have died long ago.


    Su Yan looked at the Eighteen Kings, his face turned flat, and said lightly, "So what?"


    Su Yan''s voice was very flat, without waves, as if facing ordinary people''s words, not like facing an enemy, facing the menacing Eighteen Kings.


    The eighteenth king was even more angry at this moment, hurting his son, it can be said that he was abolished, and he was so calm and calm, as if he was like a okay person. This is simply unreasonable.


    Eighteen''s face showed the killing intent, the ultimate killing intent, which can stir the anger of the world.


    "In that case, go and die!"


    The Eighteen Kings rose into the sky and slapped Su Yan with a palm directly.


    Lord Liu''s complexion changed and he wanted to stop him, but he was seriously injured and couldn''t move at all.


    "Eighteen kings, do you dare to do something to a junior!" Lord Liu roared.


    The eighteenth king said furiously: "Junior, if he abolishes my son, I will destroy him!"


    "Do you know who he is!"


    "I don''t care who he is!" The Eighteenth King ignored him and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Lord Liu is in a hurry. He knows that Su Yan is talented and has defeated Princess Hatsune, but in his eyes Su Yan is only in the middle of the fourth rank of the Golden Core. How can he fight against the old monsters like the Eighteenth King .


    In a hurry, he hurriedly yelled: "He is the number one in this martial arts event. The emperor personally recruited the imperial city!"


    The Eighteen Kings were not too far away from Su Yan, and they actually stopped at this moment.


    His eyes were still cold, and his breath was majestic, as if he were a murderer at the moment.


    "The first martial arts event?!"


    The Eighteen Kings did not expect that the person in front of him would be the number one in this martial arts event.


    You know, this martial arts event is the longest in history, and Prince You has participated.


    The Eighteen Kings even knew that this time it was not only Zhao Shiyilang from the Palace Domain and the Ye Baisha from the Palace Domain, but also Prince Zuo''s most beloved son Zhan Qilin, and even Princess Hatsune.


    To win these four people, their strengths naturally need not be elaborated, let alone their future prospects.


    Not long ago, he went to a party at Prince You''s Mansion. Prince You mentioned this person, which was very exaggerated, and even said that he was lucky for the Xuancheng Empire.


    At this moment, he was a little shaken, if such a person killed himself, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although he was a prince, he was just a fake tiger behind Prince Right, and he was not an indispensable person in the Xuancheng Empire.


    If the Xuancheng Empire is allowed to choose between him and Su Yan, there is no need to be sure to choose Su Yan.


    The face of the Eighteen Kings became more and more cold, and the whole body was covered with frost, and the whole world seemed to be frozen at this moment.


    Su Yan''s face was still plain, he didn''t say anything, if these eighteen kings wanted to fight him, he would accompany him.


    But he will not take the initiative to leave the station. This is the imperial city. He has just arrived and must not let go.


    Abolished a little prince, Su Yan knew in his heart that this was not a big deal.


    But at this time, Zhan Yuelang roared, her voice stern.


    "Father, the babe was abolished by thieves, you have to avenge the babe!"


    When he saw the Eighteen Kings hesitate, he was very uneasy. At this moment, he said that he wanted his father to do it quickly.


    After all, the Eighteen Kings was still filled with anger, and there was fire in his eyes looking at Su Yan.


    "I care who you are, if you hurt my son, you have to die!"


    The eighteen dynasties rushed towards Su Yan and patted them with one palm, as if they had the power to turn the world.


    I have to say that this palm is very strong, even Su Yan''s expression changed suddenly.


    It''s too strong. The fifth and fourth grades of Jindan are the difference between heaven and earth. The fifth grade can condense the nameless karma fire and display the body of mixed origin, which is naturally not comparable to the fourth.


    What''s more, Su Yan is just a half-step golden core, too far away from the fifth rank.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, even if the hand of the Eighteen Kings was so powerful.


    When the wind of the Eighteen Kings struck, Su Yan had already displayed the power of Yuanli, golden light and black light rushed out of each other, turning into a fierce force, directly blasting out!


    boom!


    A violent sound trembled all around, and most of the tenth ring of the imperial city was shaken by this sound.


    Countless people know that there has been a big battle in the Royal Palace of the Guild, and they are all talking about it.


    Su Yan withstood the attack of the Eighteen Kings, but he was surging with blood at the moment, backed a hundred meters, and hit the flowerbed with one head.


    Sure enough, it was very strong, and there was a feeling of powerlessness.


    This makes Su Yan very upset!


    The eighteenth king''s complexion changed. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually be able to take over his move. You must know that his palm''s power was running 70%.


    "No. 1 in martial arts, it''s really not weak, how can it be the fourth rank of Golden Core!"


    The Eighteen Kings almost gritted his teeth because it made his heart colder.


    He was only in his twenties, and he had already reached the fourth rank of the Golden Core. What kind of evildoer this is, it is hard to imagine.


    He stepped into the fifth grade of Jinda, but it took hundreds of years!


    This son will kill!


    This is the thought of the Eighteen Kings at this moment. They have become enemies and cannot be resolved. If they do not kill, the Eighteen Kings will undoubtedly die in the future!


    The imperial city is a place where people cannibalize. Either you die or I live. It is peaceful during the day and swords and shadows at night!


    The Eighteen Kings once again slapped Su Yan with a palm. This palm was even more terrifying than before, at least 80% of the power!


    The palm of the wind is like a torch, the surrounding air is rubbed out of flames, and the entire world is enveloped with a powerful blue light!


    Not only that, but the surrounding space is imprisoned, as if all dust cannot float.


    "I don''t believe it will kill you!"


    The Eighteen Kings had a cold face, and he shot out a palm, directly aiming at Su Yan''s chest.


    There is no way to escape, only to deal with, but there is an unstoppable feeling, this is the suppression of the realm.


    Su Yan gathered all the vitality, and a holy gate appeared above the midair, giving him strength and blessing.


    But all defenses were broken, and Su Yan was slapped with a palm to fly a kilometer away, directly smashing half of the gilt palace!


    Su Yan vomited blood violently, there was a sunken palm print on his chest, and his whole body seemed to fall apart. There were signs of cracks in his dantian.


    All the vitality was defeated, and Su Yan was like a useless person at this moment.


    The Eighteen Kings didn''t speak, and his palm didn''t directly kill Su Yan, which made him crazy!


    He rushed towards Su Yan, wanting to slap Su Yan again!


    Su Yan must die!


    The Eighteen Kings picked up Su Yan, his face full of frost.


    "Boy, you are indeed very genius, but you know what, you provoke me!"


    Su Yan sneered and looked at the Eighteen Kings disdainfully, thinking that he was pitiful and funny.


    "What are you laughing at, die for me!"


    The Eighteen Kings shot out with one palm and aimed at Su Yan''s Tianling Gai!


    With this palm falling, the gods were unable to return to heaven!


    The faces of Liu Jin and the others turned pale and weak.


    Lord Liu was also powerless and could not stop him.


    Xiao Meng was at a loss at this moment, she felt the danger, the great danger, the danger Su Yan could not resist!


    Liu Erdan even roared: "Kill me first if you want to kill!"


    But everything was powerless, and the Eighteen Kings still slapped Su Yan.


    Zhan Yuelang sneered at this moment and fell into madness.


    Su Yan is dead, this is the result he most wants to see, so that he can eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    "Fuse me, no matter how talented you are, you can''t escape death!"


    Zhan Yuelang smiled insidiously, but revealed a remorse.


    Even if Su Yan died, he couldn''t recover, after all, he was a useless person.


    How much he wants to start again, be polite to Lord Liu and not taunt Jinjin.


    Maybe!


    Maybe...


    Maybe he could still know Su Yan, or even become friends, he was still very envious of Su Yan, even a little respect.


    Nasty heart, why show a dirty side.


    Maybe Zhan Yuelang is not to blame, but the environment in which he lives has made him domineering since childhood, he is actually a pathetic person.


    It''s over!


    everything is over!


    Zhan Yuelang looked at the sky with a look of loneliness.


    "Butler, take me back."


    He knew that he was about to fall out of favor, and he would eventually return to reason after his father became angry.


    I am powerless to return to heaven and become a useless person. It is no longer useful, but the father has many heirs!


    In fact, he did not work hard. Among so many brothers, he stood out, and he was actually considered a genius.


    Zhan Yuelang closed his eyes, waiting for the last sound, the cracking of the Tianling Gai.


    However, he didn''t wait, as if he hadn''t heard it for a long time, which made him wonder.


    Zhan Yuelang slowly opened his eyes and looked at the battlefield.


    The battlefield at this moment was already in ruins, and there were two figures in the air.


    "how is this possible!"


    Zhan Yuelang stood up directly in shock, his eyes widened and his expression was incredible.


    Not only him, but also the gilt and prince liu are also shocked.


    I thought I was powerless, I thought I was bound to die, but it turned out to be a turnaround.


    Above the midair at this moment, there is not only blue power, but also golden power and black power.


    One more power!


    This vitality is red!


    That''s right, red, blood red, like a fire dragon!


    This red Yuanli is very dazzling, and the cover suppresses the blue Yuanli, which is extremely eye-catching.


    The people outside were all looking at the sky with blood red, as if a demon descended.


    This red power is obviously Su Yan''s.


    That''s right!


    He condensed the third power-red power!


    Just like this, the palm of the Eighteen Kings could not fall on Su Yan''s Sky Spirit cover, and he could not kill Su Yan.


    At that moment, Su Yan couldn''t stop the killing intent of the Eighteen Kings even with Broken Knowledge.


    He can only rely on Liulihuo, the treasure he obtained from Liulizong.


    I planned to wait for a while, and then the lotus glaze fire would condense the third vitality.


    But at the moment there was no way, he was forced to use Liulihuo by the Eighteen Kings.


    At this moment, the power of the three powers behind Su Yan is like three blue dragons, golden supreme, black death, red bloodthirsty!


    The Eighteen Kings were a little confused, and Su Yan showed his two vital powers. He was already very shocked, because ordinary people could not condense two vital powers.


    But now, Su Yanshi displayed the third power, blocking his ultimate move.


    evildoer? !


    Peerless evildoer!


    These thoughts flashed in the mind of the Eighteen Kings, and his body trembled.


    Such a genius is rare in a thousand years, or even not reappeared for ten thousand years, this is the fate of heaven!


    This is the great fortune of the Xuancheng Empire!


    He even regretted the move. If he had known Su Yan''s identity at the beginning, he would not choose to take it, then the result would be much better, even if his son was abandoned.


    He has many sons, it doesn''t matter.


    However, everything will not pass. It has been shot, it is endless, and it cannot be stopped.


    The Eighteen Kings were full of resentment, looking at Su Yan, the killing intent never disappeared.


    He roared at this moment, patted it directly with a palm, and used his full strength, the strongest blow!


    With this palm, Lord Liu''s face was pale when he saw it. This was a shot beyond strength and a manifestation of ten percent strength.


    Ordinary people can only display 90% of their power at most, and 10% are rare.


    The Eighteen Kings wanted to kill Su Yan too much. He was panicking, he was afraid, and he thought he would die if he didn''t kill Su Yan.


    This palm rushed directly to Su Yan, like a poisonous snake, unstoppable.


    Su Yan was also full of stern expressions, and the Three Dao Yuan Forces blasted out directly!


    The sky and the earth changed color, as if the day collapsed and the earth cracked.


    This power is too shocking and unimaginable. Knowing that this is an imperial city, there are strong taboos. Not to mention cracking the ground, it is very difficult for ordinary people to make a small hole in the ground.


    Many people talked about it, and never thought that the Eighteen Kings and Lord Liu''s strengths were so terrifying after having not seen them for so long.


    Obviously they regarded Su Yan as Lord Liu.


    Su Yan relied on the three primordial powers to resolve the eighteenth king''s palm. He did not stop at this moment and directly killed the eighteenth king.


    "You have been attacking, now it''s me!"


    Su Yan rushed away, and the surrounding world was surrounded by the three primordial powers, and there were countless secret arts blessings, which was a final blow!


    With this blow, the whole world was completely dark, as if it no longer existed.


    Liu Erdan was so scared that Huarong paled, and his face was full of shock.


    Xiao Meng is happy, Su Yan has the upper hand, he is very happy.


    Lord Liu''s eyes are almost staring out, this is a genius, this is a wicked evildoer, go for a ghost!


    The eighteen kings all face sudden changes. He knew that this blow was powerful, and even if he resisted with all his strength, he might be injured.


    He was not reconciled, he wanted to kill Su Yan, but he was eventually defeated by Su Yan''s third power.


    Just when the Eighteen Kings were desperate, there was an imperial decree floating in the sky, glittering with golden light and domineering power.


    Eighteen dragons soared in the sky, sending the imperial decree to the battlefield!


    The vitality of the surroundings is all dissipated, and the world is restored!


    The emperor''s emperor said that it will be transported by God!

 Chapter 2156： Enter the palace, the power of the emperor!

    Chapter 2156: Enter the palace, the emperor''s might!


    What a terrifying power this is!


    It was just a sacred decree, which was actually sent by eighteen blue dragons, which shows its noble degree.


    More than that, the original primordial power around the Royal Gilt Mansion was shrouded, and the world changed color, but now all have recovered and everything has disappeared.


    The three Yuanli behind Su Yan disappeared directly, and the three black dragons were like cats, and finally disappeared directly with wilting.


    All the vitality behind the Eighteen Kings also dissipated, and they were all gone.


    Everyone was shocked, their faces were full of horror when they saw this scene, and they knelt down one by one.


    You must bow down when you see the emperor''s imperial edict!


    Even the Eighteen Kings knelt down at this moment, Lao Gao with his **** pouted, his head buried on the ground.


    Everyone knelt down, even Liu Erdan could only kneel down at this moment, not daring to be dissatisfied.


    Xiao Meng was a little dazed, she glanced at Su Yan, a little at a loss.


    She was a little afraid of the imperial decree, as if the imperial decree was a kind of imprisonment, making her brain start to dizzy, and finally the Tao appeared directly in pain.


    Xiao Meng held her head, showing an uncomfortable look. At this moment, her brain seemed to have countless forces pulling her nerves.


    It was painful, just like experiencing a nightmare when I was a child, very uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Su Yan leaped directly to Xiao Meng''s side and asked, "Xiao Meng, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Meng said with difficulty and pain: "My head hurts, tearing pain, I can''t see the imperial decree."


    Su Yan frowned and finally took Xiao Meng into the ghost gourd.


    "How is it now?"


    After entering the cultivating ghost gourd, Xiao Meng''s head no longer hurts, and he recovered.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng is much better now."


    Su Yan became more and more puzzled. He didn''t understand what was going on for a while.


    At this moment, the golden light of the imperial edict above the midair was even more dazzling.


    Eighteen blue dragons galloping, the momentum of the sky!


    "When you see the imperial decree enter the emperor, get down on your knees!"


    A voice of heaven came and pointed directly at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s face turned cold. He is an immortal emperor, and he has always been kneeling by others. He has never kneeled before!


    Su Yanao stared at it, looked at the imperial edict, and said directly: "I don''t kneel to heaven and earth, let alone kneel to imperial edict!"


    When everyone heard it, their expressions changed drastically, and their eyes were filled with incredible.


    Even Zhan Yuelang was frightened, what a breeze, he dared not kneel in the face of the imperial edict.


    At this moment he knew what kind of person he provoked, a desperate person, a lunatic.


    Not only Zhan Yuelang, but the Eighteen Kings face changed at this moment, not kneeling in the face of the imperial edict, this is deceiving the emperor, and it is a heinous crime!


    After holding back for a long time, he suffocated a sentence: "You cannot live by committing sins!"


    Liu Jin was so frightened by Su Yan''s actions that he paled, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Lord Liu looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said, "You have to be disrespectful. Kneel down!"


    However, Su Yan turned a deaf ear and ignored him, still standing proudly, and the person who made him kneel was not born yet!


    As the stalemate continues, the imperial edict''s golden light is even more dazzling!


    The eighteen blue dragons suddenly showed fierce light and rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Great disrespect, punish!"


    A sound of punishment from the sky came, and the eighteen blue dragons turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, the secret method was cast out, and three blue dragons appeared again behind him!


    boom!


    The sound of the earth and the earth rang around and did not dissipate for a long time.


    There are countless powers of power in those surroundings, which can destroy everything!


    After a long time, many people saw Su Yan still standing on the spot, disregarding the crowd.


    "It''s terrible, this man is a lunatic!"


    Many people were surprised and shocked


    On the one hand, Su Yan was actually able to resist the power of the Nine-Five Lords and the might of the 18 Blue Dragons.


    On the other hand, Su Yan is a stone, not hard or soft.


    There was nothing left for Lord Gilt. He couldn''t help. Liu Erdan was shocked by Su Yan''s actions and didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, the light of the sky''s imperial edict faded, because the eighteen blue dragons had dissipated.


    However, Su Yan still suffered internal injuries at this moment and was forced to endure it.


    The realm is too low, and the emperor''s will is so terrible, which makes Su Yan feel that the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire may have reached an unfathomable height.


    The imperial decree was projected from the air at this moment, and golden characters appeared in the air.


    The emperor''s emperor said that it will be transported by God!


    Xiante proclaims the first Su Yanjin in the temple of martial arts!


    Eighteen kings also entered the palace!


    Thank you!


    The voice stopped and the imperial edict dissipated directly.


    The Eighteen Kings stood up from the ground with sharp eyes, looking at Su Yan with coldness.


    "So disrespectful to the emperor, when you enter the palace and meet the emperor, you will have good fruit."


    The Eighteen Kings were relieved now, and now there is no need for him to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan is already frantically dying, and the emperor will definitely clean him up by then, he just needs to be a melon-eater.


    The Eighteen Kings took his son Zhan Yuelang and drove directly to the Prince Liu''s Mansion. The surrounding water couldn''t get through, and at this moment one after another gave up a road.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the words of the Eighteen Kings. At this moment, he released Xiao Meng and asked with concern: "Xiao Meng, are you all right now?"


    Xiao Meng nodded, pulling Su Yan and said, "Brother Master is the best to Xiao Meng."


    Xiao Meng was really in pain just now, and if Su Yan hadn''t taken her into the ghost gourd, she would have been unable to hold on.


    At this moment, Liu Erdan, Liu Jin and others were all looking at Su Yan, some sighed, and some shook their heads.


    "Su Yan, why are you so arrogant!" Liu Erdan shook his head, very helpless.


    Gilt can''t speak even more.


    Lord Liu looked at Su Yan, sighed one last, and beckoned to Su Yan: "Let''s talk in another place."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "No, I have to go to the palace tomorrow. It''s almost dawn. Let''s rest for a while."


    Lord Liu said anxiously: "Are you really going to the palace?!"


    "of course."


    Su Yan is not afraid at all, his face is full of indifferent.


    In the end, Lord Gilt could only shake his head and let Su Yan go.


    The Palace of Lord Liu was destroyed, and Su Yan and others found an inn nearby to rest.


    But two hours later, the sky was already lit up, and Su Yan also got up early because there was a golden royal carriage parked in the air outside.


    Obviously this was a carriage sent by the palace to take Su Yan to the palace.


    Su Yan bid farewell to Xiao, Liu Erdan and others, and flew directly into the air and got into the carriage.


    Under Tianma''s gallop, the carriage, like a rocket, flew away and disappeared.


    At the same time, the Eighteenth Prince''s Mansion, there was also a carriage parked in mid-air, and the Eighteen Kings leaped directly up and left in the carriage.


    Both of them went to the palace.


    In fact, they weren''t two people, the civil and military officials, and even the princes from all walks of life, even the Prince Left and Prince Right, all rushed towards the palace.


    On weekdays, some civil and military officials went to court, and today the princes and princes are all going there, which is certainly not a trivial matter.


    The emperor alone did not summon the domain masters of the eighteenth roads, which made many people contemplate.


    The domain masters are basically the heads of some top sects, which is not surprising.


    Su Yan rode the royal carriage, all the way fast, and it only took half an hour to reach the palace.


    The carriage stopped in the air, and Su Yan got out of the carriage and looked around, there was a hint of shock.


    He knew that the palace must be magnificent and magnificent. After all, it represented the face of the empire of choice, but it still exceeded his expectations.


    The imperial palace was actually a floating island, like a fairyland on earth, surrounded by greedy powers, but the people around didn''t dare to absorb the slightest.


    Because this is the vitality of the palace, the luck of the emperor, whoever dares to absorb and enjoy it, I am afraid that he will be taken directly to prison as soon as it is absorbed.


    The entire palace is almost like a fairyland, not very luxurious, and it gives people a feeling of a holy place for cultivating immortals.


    But Su Yan looked at a cloud path connecting the palace with a bit of shock on his face.


    The clouds are used as stairs, and there are guardrails on both sides of the clouds. They are all made of extreme materials, which are extremely expensive, even priceless.


    Above the clouds, there are all kinds of precious spiritual stones. Generally, cultivators are very lucky to get one, but there are hundreds of spiritual stones on each cloud layer!


    A man in an official uniform walked over and looked at Su Yan and asked, "Is this a pilgrimage?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Bring out the customs clearance certificate!"


    Su Yan took it out of his arms and placed it in the carriage before clearing the customs. Only this thing can enter the palace.


    The man took a look, then nodded, letting Su Yan go.


    Su Yan stepped on the clouds, and the road was so soft, as if stepping on cotton.


    As soon as I went to the clouds, it seemed as if there was thrust under my feet, and the hot wheels were installed, and it rushed directly to the sky.


    But in a moment, I finished the 8,000-step cloud ladder.


    In front of me, there was a lot of emerald green, here is the palace.


    He could feel that there was an extremely terrifying formation all around him, which was even more terrifying than what Su Yan felt in the imperial city!


    Entering it, the eyes suddenly open up, a moat surrounds the square, there are rare treasures in it, various aquatic creatures, is there a magical dragon flying heaven and earth?


    There is an arch bridge every 100 meters in the moat. Su Yan is walking on the arch bridge at this moment, and a huge fish leaps out in front of him.


    Su Yan disdainfully blasted it into the water with a punch, and something so big ran out scary.


    After walking through the moat, there is a vast square in front of him. The ground is piled with extremely expensive primordial stones, which are more precious than the spiritual stones on the clouds.


    At this moment, there were also people coming around one after another. There were hundreds of civil and military officials in the whole dynasty.


    At a glance, there must be at least a thousand people.


    This group of people walked all the way, talking in groups of three or five, and some even surrounded by people with a bottom, obviously higher official positions.


    These people passed by without paying attention to Su Yan. When they arrived in front of the hall, everyone stood in line and walked towards the hall without daring to whisper.


    At this moment, princes from all walks of life came one after another, among them there were eighteen kings. Before the eighteen kings was the current prince Zuo, the emperor''s elder brother!


    The Eighteen Kings had been saying something to Prince Zuo, but he burst into tears. Prince Zuo had a sullen expression and did not speak.


    When passing by Su Yan, the Eighteen King glared at Su Yan, full of resentment.


    Su Yan had a light cloud and wind, and he didn''t even bother.


    He didn''t believe that the emperor could put him in jail for this matter. After all, he saved the Xuanji Sect and the entire mansion.


    After this wave of people left, Prince Right arrived. He was surrounded by a group of princes, and there was even a Zhan Qilin among them.


    When passing by Su Yan, Prince Right stopped for a while and looked at Su Yan''s face somewhat indifferently.


    Prince Right did not speak, and walked directly towards the hall.


    Su Yan understood that this Prince Right was very cold towards him, which was different from the previous martial arts event.


    I''m afraid I knew about it, but Su Yan smiled faintly and didn''t care about it at all.


    When everyone was walking towards the hall, Su Yan stood outside the hall, waiting quietly.


    The Eighteen Kings also stood opposite Su Yan and waited, and could not enter without the emperor''s summons.


    At this moment, the Eighteen Kings looked at Su Yan, the feeling of resentment did not dissipate, and said coldly: "Su Yan, this time you are dead!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to answer.


    This eighteen king is already a person who can''t be resolved, so let''s keep it for the time being, and then find a chance to kill it.


    At this moment, the time has come, and the sky is full of dragons and horses, and there is peace. Various creatures around the moat leap out to celebrate the beginning of the early dynasty.


    A golden light flashed across the sky, directly submerged in the hall, and the emperor who was riding on the nine-headed dragon floodlight appeared directly in the hall.


    When everyone saw it, they all bowed down and shouted: "Long live my emperor!"


    The emperor was dressed in dragon clothes, noble and mighty, and his aura overwhelmed the audience.


    Many people didn''t dare to take a look at all, their **** pouted high, their heads buried in their hands.


    Many people don''t dare to move a bit, with immense respect.


    The emperor Yuxuanang, with golden light in his eyes, and the sound of dragons chanting around him.


    He despised the heroes, looked at the civil and military manchuria, and sat directly on the Jiulong Golden Palace Chair.


    The emperor looked at the Manchu civil and military, and said lightly: "Plain yourself."


    "Thank my emperor!"


    Many people are vocal, their voices are neat, and they dare not surpass the emperor.


    Everyone stood up and stood in their place, very respectful.


    The emperor looked towards the Manchu civil and military, and said faintly: "Aiqing, is there something going on?"


    At the words, many people looked at each other, but no one stood up.


    The emperor showed displeasure, but still restrained: "Since there is nothing wrong, then retreat."


    Prince Right stood up at this moment, this can only be said for him.


    "Report to the emperor, the minister has something to report."


    "Say it, Prince Right."


    "Outside the temple, there is the first waiting for this martial arts class, and the Eighteen Kings are also waiting outside."


    Everyone''s complexion changed. Many officials knew what happened last night, but they didn''t know that Su Yan would not kneel before the imperial edict.


    The emperor''s eyes also shot a cold light, and the whole hall was enveloped with an icy meaning, and many people''s hairs stood upright.


    After a long time, the emperor''s eyes recovered, and his face became calm, and he said to the **** beside him: "Xuan!"


    The **** immediately stood up and said loudly to the outside of the hall: "Xuanwu Dao first visit, Xuan eighteen kings visit!"


    The sound spreads out for a long time, with its own echo effect.

 Chapter 2157： The tigers poisonous predator, its true shape is revealed!

    Chapter 2157: Tiger poisonous predator, its original form is revealed!


    The sound was very shrill and harsh, and it made people get goosebumps.


    And the voice stayed for a long time, until it reached outside the hall.


    When the Eighteen Kings heard that his eyes were still resentful, he looked at Su Yan and said, "Today you must die!"


    After all, he walked directly towards the hall.


    Su Yan showed a funny look on his face, shook his head, did not say anything, and walked towards the hall.


    The eighteen kings entered the hall, and the civil and military men of the Manchu dynasty looked at him, and some people actually started to whisper.


    The **** beside the emperor sternly said: "Quiet!"


    The Manchu Civil and Martial Arts immediately calmed down.


    But there was still a slight smile in his eyes.


    The eighteen kings ignored him, walked into the hall, faced the emperor, and bowed down directly.


    "Long live my emperor, long live long live!"


    The emperor didn''t say that he was flat, he just nodded and looked directly at Su Yan with his big eyes.


    There are vast flames in his eyes, as if there are two suns hidden, this is the domineering emperor!


    Su Yan also walked to the center of the hall, looked at the emperor, and gestured slightly.


    This caused many people to suddenly change their colors, and even the headed princes left and right were cold.


    It is the crime of deceiving the emperor to meet the emperor without kneeling down, and it is a great disrespect to the emperor!


    Prince Right hurriedly shouted at this moment: "Su Yan, don''t kneel down when you see the emperor!"


    Su Yan turned a deaf ear, his face remained flat, without the intention of kneeling down.


    At this moment, the Manchu Civil and Martial Arts were even more shocked, and their faces burned with anger, all showing killing intent.


    However, the emperor did not speak, he had been looking at Su Yan, wanting to see him through.


    What an emperor, he naturally knew Su Yan''s realm, half-step golden core, this completely exceeded his expectations.


    Although the previous martial arts event was over, Prince You told him this, but it was still a bit shocked.


    Half-step golden core can win his first sound, half-step golden core can win his eight emperors.


    wrong!


    The emperor shook his heart, Su Yan is now a half-step golden core, but in the martial arts competition, Prince You said that Su Yan is only the realm of the late Yin and Yang!


    At this moment, the emperor saw Su Yan''s eyes changed even more, with a hint of sharpness and a hint of coldness.


    This kind of talent, even the eighteenth emperor he loves most, is a bit dim.


    But after all, he is the emperor, and he can''t show other gestures, just staring at Su Yan coldly.


    He was waiting for Su Yan''s final decision.


    When the imperial decree was released, Su Yan didn''t kneel down and resisted the mighty power. Now that I saw him in person, he still didn''t kneel down. To tell the truth, I changed to another person.


    Su Yan stood in the middle of the hall, his eyes flat and proud, as if standing out among a group of chickens.


    He did not kneel down after all.


    The emperor did not ask, and the surrounding civil and military officials did not raise any trouble at this moment. They were waiting for the emperor''s hint.


    But at this moment, the Eighteen Kings directly raised their heads, his face full of tears, heartbroken.


    "The emperor, you have to call the shots for me!"


    The voice of the Eighteen Kings was extremely stern, and their eyes were full of sadness, as if their hearts were cramping.


    This scene made no one think about it, because the previous eighteen dynasties still looked calm, but at this moment they started to cry.


    He can be heard crying throughout the hall, and many people are even moved by it.


    But some people didn''t understand. They got news that the eighteenth king''s most beloved son had been abolished. Although it was a major matter, it didn''t need to be this way.


    Prince Zuo wanted to stand up, but the emperor had spoken at this moment.


    "Eighteen kings, above the court, why are you crying?"


    "My lord, there is a reason for it, the pain of losing a child makes my heart like a knife!"


    This sound shocked everyone present, but Su Yan was a little surprised.


    Zhan Yuelang is dead? !


    Many people looked at each other, unimaginable.


    They only knew that Zhan Yuelang was abolished, but they never thought that Zhan Yuelang died. No wonder the Eighteen Kings were so distraught.


    The eighteen kings wept endlessly, looking at the emperor and wailing: "My most promising son, I just provoked the wicked with words and ended up like this."


    "Is there still a place for me in this imperial city? It''s better to die!"


    The Eighteen Kings stood up directly and slammed toward the main pillar of the main hall, wanting to come to the Mingzhi of the Golden Temple.


    The emperor waved his hand, and the Eighteen Kings were directly controlled, unable to move their bodies.


    "The emperor, let the old minister die. I have lost my son and I don''t want to live anymore."


    Many people actually had wet eye sockets and were infected by the misery of the Eighteen Kings.


    Prince Zuo couldn''t stand even more at this moment, and he stood up directly.


    "Emperor, I know a thing or two about this."


    The emperor nodded and said, "Talk about it."


    "The cause of this incident is the matter of the Eighteen Kings and Lord Liu."


    Many people looked at Liu Xun. Liu Xun stood among the hundred officials. He also stood up at this moment. He knew he could not hide.


    "Liu Xun, tell me what is going on!"


    "The minister deserves a death penalty!"


    Liu Xun knelt down and said directly.


    The emperor was displeased and said angrily: "Let you talk about things!"


    Liu Xun shivered with fright, and said quickly: "This matter is hard to tell."


    "Say!" The emperor was even more angry.


    Liu Xun glanced at the eighteen kings on the side, and could only say truthfully: "This fact is hard to tell, and the court should die!"


    "Chen is the only king with a different surname, and he is always worried and vain, so I found the eighteen kings and wanted him to help me."


    The court was already whispering and couldn''t stop it.


    The emperor did not scold him, looking at Liu Xun and said, "Go on!"


    "On the same day, the sons of the Eighteen Kings came to need a favor. The amount of money was 10 million when they spoke, and it took three days to pay."


    The eighteenth king said in a hurry: "This matter has nothing to do with my son''s death."


    The emperor shouted coldly: "Go on!"


    "How can I get ten million, but Zhan Yuelang, the son of the eighteen kings, depends on me to ask for his father, but his eyes are above the top, and his words are unbearable, slandering me and my son."


    "Nonsense."


    Of course, the Eighteen Kings didn''t want the emperor to know this. These were all unspoken rules, and they were unnatural.


    Prince Zuo also had a cold face. He originally wanted to speak for the Eighteen Kings, but now he also stood back.


    "The court sentence is true. If there is a word of hypothesis, it will be overwhelmed, and it will not be overborn!"


    Liu Xun continued: "It just happened that my son returned home and saw that Zhan Yuelang was so deceiving, but he was a little angry, but he didn''t say anything too much, but Zhan Yuelang humiliated him over and over again! "


    "Talk about business!" The emperor was dissatisfied, and it had to be the year of the monkey.


    "Yes." Liu Xun said, "My son took Su Yan, the number one martial artist this time, to come to my house. It was a joyous event, but he was also humiliated."


    "How to humiliate?!"


    "It is said that the mansion is the most trash place, Xuanjizong is a place of trash, and I want to take Su Yan''s sister forcibly away as a maid!"


    At this moment, many people talked more verbally, pointing to the Eighteen Kings.


    This is indeed too much, too arrogant, this is the imperial city.


    The Eighteen Kings face was cold and did not say a word.


    "After that, Su Yan was furious, and he abolished Zhan Yuelang."


    "He killed my son!" The Eighteen King roared at the moment.


    "Eighteen Kings, I saw with my own eyes that Su Yan only destroyed Zhan Yuelang''s Dantian, which has nothing to do with his life."


    "My son was fine yesterday. He suddenly screamed in the middle of the night. In the end, he died. He must have performed some secret technique, which happened yesterday."


    The Eighteen Kings insisted on Su Yan, and he was very uneasy now.


    Because Su Yan didn''t kneel down when he saw the emperor, and the emperor ignored it. This was unprecedented.


    He must kill and pay for his life, so as to destroy Su Yan.


    "The emperor, if you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate."


    The emperor nodded and said, "Thank you to check it out."


    After a while, Wu Zuo came back, knelt on the hall, and said to the emperor: "The emperor, according to the investigation of his officials, the son of the eighteen kings, Zhan Yuelang, died in a secret technique, mixed with golden and black power!"


    The hall suddenly became noisy, and the sound continued.


    Liu Xun''s expression also changed drastically, looking at Su Yan with an incredible expression.


    He didn''t know if Su Yan did it at the moment, but he knew that Su Yan displayed two kinds of primordial power, which he saw with his own eyes.


    Prince Right also had a foreboding that something was wrong, everything pointed towards Su Yan, and the current situation was not optimistic for Su Yan.


    The emperor looked at Su Yan and said, "What do you want to say?!"


    Su Yan was incomparably plain, looking at the emperor at this moment, there was no hint of humble intentions.


    "Returning to the emperor, this is obviously blaming and blaming. My two powers are definitely different from that.


    Wu Zuo said at this moment: "The emperor, let me check it out."


    The emperor nodded.


    There are two groups of yuan strength beating between Su Yan''s fingers, one gold and one black, which are very obvious.


    After some investigation, Wu Zuo finally said: "This is different from the Yuan Li in Zhan Yuelang''s body!"


    At this moment, everyone changed their colors and looked at the Eighteen Kings.


    The Eighteen Kings felt his scalp numb and his face was shocked.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, that must be his strength!"


    The Eighteen Kings fell into a madness, with bloodshot eyes in their eyes, which meant that Su Yan could not be killed.


    Su Yan sneered, and wanted to plant a blame on him. It was a crime.


    He has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can transform Yuanli into various forms at will, and even change their original attributes.


    When Su Yan learned that Zhan Yuelang was dead, he knew that the Eighteen Kings would come to do this, so he had already taken precautions.


    When he was investigating, he changed his Yuanli''s attributes. This means that the Eighteen Kings have the ability to understand the heavens and the earth, and they cannot replicate the same Yuanli that he temporarily changed.


    "The matter has come to the ground, the Eighteenth King, do you still want to wrong people?"


    Su Yan looked at the Eighteen Kings, his voice was flat and somewhat indifferent.


    The Eighteen Kings felt extremely cold all over, as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    I wanted to punish Su Yan, but in the end, Su Yan was not punished. Instead, he took a mouthful of hair.


    The eighteen kings looked at the emperor, their complexion changed at this moment, and said, "The emperor, that might be a misunderstanding. My son''s death has nothing to do with him."


    He can only do this, put this matter to an end, all hatred can only be hidden in his heart, and reported later.


    However, the emperor is not a fool, how could it end there.


    He looked at the Eighteen Kings: "Then how did you die?"


    The Eighteen Kings suddenly became cold and trembling, and his face turned pale.


    "Emperor... the emperor, the minister doesn''t know."


    "Bold!" The emperor was furious. He had been restraining before, and finally couldn''t help it at this moment.


    "You dare to poison a tiger in order to slander, are you a beast!"


    What a character the emperor, who has lived for a thousand years, has never seen anything, can this be kept from him?


    The Eighteen Kings was so reprimanded, he knelt down immediately, and was frightened when he retired.


    The people around him were also unbelievable, the Tiger Poison Eater, could it be that Zhan Yuelang was killed by the Eighteen Kings, this was too unacceptable.


    Prince Zuo was full of anger at the moment, how could he befriend this person, now I am afraid that he will make a commotion.


    "The emperor, the minister is wronged, how could I kill my son!"


    The Eighteen Kings can only grit their teeth, if this is admitted, it will be completely over.


    However, the emperor''s eyes were sharp, and he kept looking at the Eighteen Kings, as if God was watching.


    "Heaven''s punishment is coming!"


    The emperor roared, and a golden light shot up into the sky, turning into countless azure dragons flying in the sky.


    At the same time, a golden light fell, directly submerged in the body of the Eighteen Kings.


    The eighteen kings were completely unable to move at this moment, and were completely out of control, and even the divine consciousness was exposed to the emperor.


    The Eighteen Kings were full of pain. Of course he knew what the emperor was going to do, and everything would be over.


    At this moment, the void is projected, and a mirror image appears above the hall.


    This is the palace of the Eighteen Kings, and the night is deep.


    The Eighteen Kings walked out of his residence and went directly to Zhan Yuelang''s room.


    Zhan Yuelang was asleep, but was awakened by the Eighteen Kings. Looking at the Eighteen Kings, she was a little puzzled and said, "Father, what''s the matter with you?"


    The Eighteenth King sat in front of Zhan Yuelang, looking at his son, with a bit of pain on his face.


    "My son, it''s because my father didn''t teach you well, so in the next life you will be reborn as a three-good student. Don''t be domineering anymore."


    Zhan Yuelang didn''t understand what it meant and looked blank.


    But at this moment, the killing intent in the eyes of the Eighteen Kings was filled, and the power of Yuanli was enveloped in his hands.


    Yuan Li vibrated and plunged directly into Zhan Yuelang''s body, and then Zhan Yuelang roared, and his body slowly softened.


    "Son, don''t blame your father, this is a compelling thing. You are already a useless person. What''s the use of living? You will die soon."


    The eighteenth king wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes, and said with a vow: "Don''t worry, Father King will definitely avenge you. I must let Su Yan die without a place to be buried!"


    After the mirror image was over, many people withdrew their gazes, all looking at the eighteen kings curled up on the ground.


    Liu Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. It''s better to let this matter go. I hope the emperor has forgotten about the bribe.


    At this moment, the emperor looked at the Eighteen Kings and said angrily: "Do you have anything else to say now!"


    The eighteen kings looked at the emperor and said, "The court should die!"


    "Come here, drag it out and put it in the jail, and ask to kill another day!"


    Two generals walked into the hall and directly dragged the Eighteen Kings out of the hall.


    But the emperor did not stop, looking at Lord Liu and said: "In that case, take off your black hat."


    Liu Xun''s expression changed, and finally showed a sorrowful smile, after all, he couldn''t hide away.


    He could only kneel down and thank the emperor for his punishment.


    In fact, it was a relief for him. Without this black hat, there was much less pressure.

 Chapter 2158： The man has gold under his knees!

    The Eighteen Kings wanted to slander Su Yan and put Su Yan on death, but he didn''t want to pay his wife and break the army, killing his own son, and he also ended up with a result that was about to be cut.


    This is a major event. It is a matter of stigmatizing and slandering. Even if he is the Eighteen King, even Prince Zuo, there is no room for relaxation.


    The Eighteen Kings are dead.


    At the same time, Liu Xun was also taken off the black hat and was demoted to the duke, and the Xuancheng Empire had no different surname.


    The Xuancheng Empire was founded for more than a thousand years. It was the world where the emperor brought the 18th princes into the world. The 18th princes were divided into various domains and became the famous head of the great religion.


    This was also the emperor''s strategy at the time. The 18th Route princes did not need to be crowned kings, so they would not disperse their power and would absolutely consolidate their own political power.


    However, after the development of the empire year after year, more capable people and strangers emerged. In order to appease and encourage, they were divided into kings of different surnames, but the power was relatively weak.


    Until now, these kings of different surnames have basically been killed or demoted, and none of them has a good destination.


    Liu Xun was demoted to Duke, which is actually a very good result.


    Everything is settled, and many people are relieved. This early morning was more exciting than before, and everyone saw a good show.


    However, the hundreds of civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty knew that this good show was not over yet, because the main character of the good show, Su Yan, had not yet dealt with it.


    The emperor didn''t seem to be anxious, sitting on the dragon chair, faintly looking at a group of civil and martial arts ministers.


    "Everyone, Aiqing, I will ask again, but something will happen!"


    The sound spread everywhere, and stayed for a long time.


    A third-rank frontier general stood up and knelt down directly and said: "The emperor Qizhen, the frontier of the city, has been quite turbulent recently, and gangsters frequently harm the people on the border."


    The emperor said angrily: "Then please suppress it!"


    The general''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly said: "The emperor, when he returned, he had already ordered his subordinates to lead 10,000 cavalry to suppress."


    Only then did the emperor ease down. Ten thousand cavalry seemed to be not a very big thing.


    You must know that the Xuancheng Empire has a vast territory, and a territory is larger than the earth.


    Rogues broke out, and it was a war involving tens of millions of people.


    "Tell the emperor, the ministers have something to do together!"


    A first-class official in civil official costume stood up and knelt directly on the ground, very respectful.


    "Say."


    "The emperor, the ministers are responsible for taxation in the imperial city. Only in the past eight months, the tax amount has completed the target set last year, and this year is expected to achieve an 80% increase."


    The emperor did not smile, but solemnly said: "How do the people react?"


    "The people did not resist the emperor. On the contrary, many were willing to pay taxes, and merchants were also willing to pay taxes."


    "So it seems that this year is going well, and Guotai Min is safe?!"


    Many people shouted in unison: "My emperor is wise."


    A faint smile appeared on the emperor''s face. This is indeed something to be happy about. The country is prosperous, isn''t that his wish.


    The soldier of the first rank of Bing also stood up and looked at the emperor and said, "Enlighten the emperor, this year the sergeant''s armor equipment is also completed ahead of schedule."


    "Not bad." The emperor was even more happy.


    "Emperor, the minister didn''t know whether to say something improperly." The academician of Hanlin said.


    "Say." The emperor was happy, and the pressure of his voice was reduced a lot.


    "Emperor, the land of the imperial city, all indicators are steadily rising, but the tribute of the Eighteen Regions has shrunk by more than half compared with last year."


    The emperor''s face condensed, and he asked, "Is it possible that the Eighteenth Regions have been unfavorable in the past few years and the style is not smooth?"


    "Not so." The academician of Hanlin said bitterly.


    "Why is that?!"


    The emperor''s voice fell low, with an oppressive force.


    "This... this minister is hard to say."


    When Prince Zuo saw this, he walked out and looked at the emperor: "Emperor, I think it''s not early today. I have to go to the Huangling Mausoleum of Houshan to pay homage to his mother, so let''s retreat."


    The emperor was displeased and waved his hand: "Let the academician Hanlin finish."


    The Hanlin University scholar was already sweaty and drenched.


    At this moment, he seemed to be firm in his decision and was willing to go all out.


    "The emperor, the minister tells the truth."


    "Eighteen domains, except for some reasons, the other 17 domains have reduced their tribute by half. However, the weather this year has been smooth for the 17 domains. It stands to reason that the output value should increase."


    The emperor''s eyes gradually cooled, and he looked at the scholars of Hanlin University: "What are you saying seriously?!"


    "Everything is true!" How dare Hanlin University deceive you.


    "Why is that!"


    The feeling of oppression of the emperor has risen steeply, the entire hall is full of his oppressive power, and many people''s faces are a little pale.


    The scholar of the Hanlin University spoke at this moment: "The emperor, this is clearly that the Seventeen Domains do not want to pay tribute, they have selfish intentions!"


    As soon as this was said, everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and some even almost fell to the ground in fright.


    Even the princes left and the right princes changed their faces and stood up one after another.


    "Emperor, I also think it''s late, so let''s retreat and discuss it tomorrow."


    The emperor ignored it at all, staring at the Hanlin University scholar, sternly: "Do you have evidence for what you said."


    "The evidence is obvious, you can see it at a glance in each domain."


    boom!


    A violent sound trembled the entire hall, and a crack appeared directly on the ground in front of the emperor.


    The emperor was angry, really angry, because it was unforgivable.


    The Manchu dynasty civil and martial arts had no way, the princes on the left and right were unable to persuade them, and they were even more useless.


    The emperor was furious, his eyes gleamed with golden light, and he looked at Manchao Wenwu.


    "Why are you telling me now about such a big thing!"


    The emperor wanted to kill the Hanlin University Fellow, but he thought about it again. If it weren''t for the Hanlin University Fellow, he probably didn''t know it now.


    "In the future, whoever dares to touch a hair of the Hanlin University fellow is for me!"


    As soon as the emperor''s words came out, they once again frightened everyone, all with fear in their faces.


    This is the absolute master, a stage for one person, the emperor has the final say.


    At the moment, the Hanlin University fellow was calm again, and his heartbeat was at least several times the current.


    "Prince Zuo, I will send you to find out the truth about this matter, and I must report it to me in five days!"


    The prince left immediately half kneeled and said: "My emperor''s job must be completed!"


    After the matter was resolved, no one raised any major issues.


    The emperor looked at Su Yan who had been standing aside.


    "Su Yan, you know the crime!"


    The emperor roared, and Jiulong roared, leaving Su Yan at a distance.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, and his face was plain, welcoming the emperor''s anger.


    The group of people behind him has backed away, and they cannot bear this kind of fluctuation.


    Su Yan looked at the emperor, his eyes fluctuating, revealing a profound meaning.


    The emperor was interested in Su Yan''s eyes, and he always felt that Su Yan was the countless copy of a child.


    Facing Su Yan, the emperor didn''t blink his eyes, staring at Su Yan all the time.


    "What''s the crime?"


    "What''s the crime, don''t you know yourself!"


    The emperor was furious, his face full of killing intent.


    Prince Right stood up at this moment and looked at Su Yan angrily: "You think you are the number one in martial arts, so you can be deceived?!"


    "This is the imperial city palace, and on the dragon chair is the emperor. Kneel down quickly and the emperor will be generous!"


    Prince Right is helping Su Yan. Although Su Yan won the battle against Qilin, Su Yan is indeed a good seedling, a rare genius, even hard to see in a thousand years.


    Used it well, that is the blessing of the Xuancheng Empire.


    Of course the emperor knew this too, otherwise, he had already let people drag Su Yan out and beheaded, how could he waste time so, deliberately dragging it, and asking at the end.


    The emperor also looked at Su Yan, without saying a word, he was waiting for Su Yan''s attitude.


    However, let the emperor disappointed.


    It was impossible for the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to understand why Su Yan didn''t kneel because the man had gold under his knees!


    The Prince Right is gone, and Su Yan is begging to die, he can''t pull it back.


    "What a clumsy iron bone!"


    The emperor was so angry that he laughed back, watching Su Yan''s killing intent not dissipated.


    Su Yan knew this killing intent very well. If it were to come, he would be unable to resist.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, still looking at the emperor, not weak.


    "I am not from the Xuancheng Empire, why should I kneel!"


    Many people were shocked as soon as this remark came out, and some even stood up directly.


    "The emperor, these evildoers can''t stay!"


    "Despising you like this is a death penalty!"


    "I can''t as well enter the jail and be company with the Eighteen Kings."


    ...


    Many officials spoke fiercely, and they pointed the finger at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan was still indifferent, as if he was all right.


    The emperor looked at Su Yan, and a dragon shadow appeared behind him, and the killing intent enveloped Su Yan.


    "You are telling me, where are you from!"


    Su Yan said calmly: "I am a person from the lower world."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people were shocked again, their faces full of disbelief.


    "Nonsense!" The household chief roared, thinking that Su Yan would not lie.


    "The lower world, the land of ants, how can there be talents!" The military officer was also angry, and he wanted to directly kill Su Yan.


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan at this moment with a cold expression.


    "You said you are a person in the lower world, who can prove it!"


    "Xuanji Sect, even the people who ascended up can prove it."


    The Prince Right, who had not spoken, stood up at this moment. Although he was not reconciled, he still said, "Emperor, Su Yan is indeed from the lower world."


    After Su Yan won the first place in martial arts, Prince You asked people to investigate, and Su Yan''s identity was indeed from the lower world.


    As soon as these words came out, Manchao Wenwu''s expressions changed suddenly, as if they were stuffed with eggs in their mouths, surprised.


    It''s really from the lower world, is there a devil in the land of ants? !


    Many people think so in their hearts, and their faces are a little hot.


    They bite one by one in the land of ants, but Su Yan in the land of ants was a genius who slapped them in the eighteen regions of the Xuancheng Empire.


    It even defeated Qilin, Hatsune Princess and even the Eighth Prince!


    With such strength and talent, who can mock his origins.


    Coming from the lower world, it is accurate to say that Su Yan is not a citizen of the Xuancheng Empire.


    Facing the emperor, he didn''t need to bow down.


    In the past, when envoys from various countries came to the court, they basically had to bow down, but the messengers of some countries did not bow down, because they were similar to the Xuancheng Empire, bowing down was a sign of weakness.


    But Su Yan was alone and widowed, so it was not wrong to let him bow down.


    "You are a member of the lower world, but you should bow down before facing the emperor of my upper world!"


    "The man has gold under his knees. I don''t even kneel down here. How can I kneel here?" Su Yan sneered, "If the emperor is dissatisfied with me, I can leave now."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole hall was shrouded in a formation, which was very terrifying, and it was obvious that Su Yan was trapped in it.


    The purpose is simple, how could the emperor let Su Yan leave.


    If this went to other empires, wouldn''t it be the loss of the Xuancheng Empire.


    At this moment, if Su Yan does not kneel, then the emperor will lose face.


    It seemed impossible to make Su Yan kneel down.


    The scene was completely deadlocked.


    The minister of civil and military affairs did not dare to send a fart, and who would dare to whisper at this moment, unless he didn''t want to live anymore.


    Everyone consciously chooses to shut up. It''s best not to get involved in this matter. It''s best to be a spectator.


    This must come up with a solution, not only to make the emperor face, but also to keep Su Yan.


    As a last resort, the emperor didn''t want to kill Su Yan.


    At this moment, his mind is also spinning rapidly, thinking of ways to cope.


    He knows that genius is very arrogant. How could he be in the face of great power and predecessors who are stronger than himself.


    He also had vigor back then, but he was not as strong as Su Yan.


    He also knelt when he met the emperor back then, although he was extremely reluctant, although the emperor was killed by his own hands after March.


    The right prince is also thinking at this moment, including the left prince, and everyone is thinking.


    Only Su Yan didn''t think about it, so there was no need to think about it at all.


    It''s impossible to kneel down, and it''s great to stay here.


    He knows any result, nothing more than silence.


    Su Yan stepped into the half-step golden core, and when he entered the palace, he had already refined an escape talisman!


    This is his back hand, the capital he dares to be so proud of, and the only way he can escape.


    This escape talisman is naturally unusual, not to mention the seventh-level formation, even the eighth-level formation can''t stop him!


    That''s why Su Yan is so calm and calm, the big deal is bye.


    The only thing that disturbed him at the moment was that he was afraid of the emperor''s meticulous and cunning mind.


    Because Xiao Meng and others did not follow him, they were still waiting at the inn.


    They shouldn''t be left in the inn in the morning and put them in the ghost gourd. When there is a change, they can leave directly.


    Su Yan was also waiting for the emperor''s decision. He also wanted to see what kind of emperor this emperor was.


    Is it love, violence, or incompetence?


    At present, this emperor should be love talent, after all, he hasn''t moved a single hair for so long.


    At the same time, the emperor also gave Su Yan another feeling, violent, cold and violent, the existence of the kind of smiling tiger.


    Killing does not blink, and does not give you the slightest time to react.


    After a long time, the emperor finally made a decision, his eyes calmed down, which represented the most dangerous moment.


    He will never want his own face, so there is only one result, and others who he can''t get can never expect to get it!

 Chapter 2159： Great feat, Qipin Bima!

    As an emperor, his natural dignity is extremely high, no matter how dazzling a person is, he can''t match his face.


    The emperor''s killing intent was pervasive, and the entire hall seemed to have turned into an ice cave. The faces of the civil and military officials present changed suddenly and shivered.


    When Prince Right saw this, he wanted to stop, but he found helplessly that he could not stop him.


    He could only shook his head helplessly, genius is not available, what a pity!


    Facing the emperor''s killing intent, Su Yan was not half afraid, and the expression in his eyes was still plain.


    He wasn''t afraid of the emperor''s anger, so he patted his **** and left, naturally so indifferent.


    "Dying is approaching, are you still so calm?!"


    The emperor was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s posture, this was not what he wanted to see at all, it was beyond his expectations.


    He was angry at this, facing him without a trace of respect, no fear, as if he was equal!


    An emperor will never allow others to be equal to him. This is a taboo!


    Therefore, the emperor must kill Su Yan and not let Su Yan fall into the arms of the enemy.


    The entire hall was shrouded in coldness at this moment, as if an invisible force turned the entire hall into purgatory.


    And the emperor stood up at this moment, with Nine Dragons rising behind him, and his equipment was extraordinary!


    The emperor played with Su Yan, his face cold, and finally asked, "Are you kneeling or not!"


    In fact, such questioning is irrelevant, the emperor just wants to show his breeze and domineering.


    Su Yan admits counseling, then he will still get rid of it.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I am not from the Xuancheng Empire, so naturally I don''t know how to kneel."


    The emperor has no words anymore, and his eyes are shrouded in cold killing intent!


    Jiulong leaped behind him and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The face of the princes on the left and right changed drastically. Of course they knew that it was the wrath of Kowloon!


    It is impossible to imagine that the emperor actually displayed the Nine Dragon Wrath to kill Su Yan, which is very worthy of Su Yan to them.


    At the same time, Su Yan also understood very well that there was a sense of ruining the world in the fear of this secret technique.


    He couldn''t bear this kind of power, which gave Su Yan a feeling of powerlessness and terrible.


    I am afraid that this power can only be displayed by the ninth grade of Jin Dan, it is incomparably powerful!


    At this moment, Su Yan had a talisman in the palm of his hand, which could be crushed at any time and then escaped.


    When Jiulong''s Wrath came towards Su Yan, Su Yan looked at the emperor and said, "Emperor, you let me down."


    When I said this, the whole audience was cold and silent, how could this sound a bit wrong.


    Shouldn''t you be scared? How could you say such a thing? This is simply incomprehensible.


    It seemed that Su Yan was even more respectable than the emperor, higher than him, it was a disappointment to him.


    The emperor was furious, his eyes sparkled with extreme fire, and the wrath of Nine Dragons was even more terrifying.


    At this moment, when Su Yan was about to crush the Escape Talisman, there was a voice outside.


    "The emperor, the head of Xuanji Sect, please see you!"


    The sound was shocking, so everyone could hear it.


    Prince Right hurriedly stood up at this moment and said to the emperor: "Don''t do it first, it won''t be too late for the head of Xuanjizong to come."


    The emperor didn''t hesitate, but directly withdrew the secret technique. Anyway, to him, Su Yan was also a stubborn flesh and couldn''t escape.


    As the sound came in, a figure walked into the hall, and the civil and military men of the Manchu Dynasty looked over.


    Seeing the head of Xuanjizong walked in, his figure was a little thin and his aura was not very strong, which surprised many people.


    But everyone didn''t dare to talk indiscriminately, so they could only retract their gazes and stand quietly.


    However, the emperor has a pair of cold eyes, looking at the head of Xuanji Sect.


    "Why do you look like this?!"


    The emperor was a little surprised. How long hasn''t seen him since then, the head of Xuanjizong has already become like this.


    He is an emperor, and he can naturally detect the aura of the head of Xuanji Sect.


    The head of Xuanjizong approached, knelt down, and respected the emperor.


    "Get up." The emperor had a trace of indifference.


    "The emperor, the humble position is here to report something."


    "What are you going to come here in person?!"


    "event!"


    The head of Xuanji Zong''s face was unwavering and calm.


    There are speculations in the hearts of the people around.


    Could it be that the leader of Xuanjizong came to receive the reward because the mansion won the first place this time?


    Or maybe other things.


    Everyone was waiting, but the head of Xuanji Sect looked at Su Yan beside him, his eyes full of gratitude.


    "The emperor, you don''t know anything, the palace has changed drastically!"


    Everyone changes color, which is different from what they thought, it seems that something else happened.


    The emperor said solemnly: "What drastic change?"


    "Presumably the emperor wondered why I was so depressed."


    The emperor nodded and said, "I am really puzzled."


    "That''s because I have been detained for hundreds of years!"


    The head of Xuanji Sect is a bit sad, and a hundred years of shame is vividly visible.


    Millions of dead corpses all happened under their noses, this kind of pain is beyond words!


    The emperor stood up abruptly and said angrily: "Is there such a big event?!"


    He really didn''t expect this, it was completely unexpected, and it was a big deal.


    As one of the eighteen princes, although he has the smallest power and the lowest realm, he can''t change the position of Xuanjizong.


    "Who is so bold?!"


    The emperor roared, his voice shook the sky, and the roar of the dragon made people tremble!


    The head of Xuanji Sect said without any urgency: "Return to the emperor, it is a ghost!"


    As soon as this was said, the needle fell in the entire hall, and many people seemed to have not reacted.


    Prince Right stood up directly and looked at the head of Xuanji Sect and said: "You said it was a ghost?!"


    "Yes!"


    The head of Xuanjizong said firmly.


    Rustle!


    Hiss!


    Countless people took a breath, and their faces were shocked and even unbelievable.


    Even Prince Right was shocked, his face was very unnatural, his eyes stared at the head of Xuanji Sect.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Everyone present knows what the ghost tribe represents. They have not experienced it or heard of it. Those who have experienced it are even more silent about it and do not want to mention it.


    In order to destroy the ghost clan, the emperor struggled, and finally fought with the ghost king, enduring the painful injury price before sealing it!


    The emperor also looked at the head of Xuanji Sect, he knew that this person would not speak nonsense.


    "Speak out everything one five and ten!"


    The head of Xuanjizong nodded and said: "A hundred years ago, I retired to seek a breakthrough. At a critical juncture, the body of a ghost appeared in the secret room."


    "He took advantage of my weakness in practice, wounded me, and then, together with the elders of Xuanji Sect, went into the underground cave."


    "Above the cave is the deep pit where he harmed mankind. All the corpses happened before our eyes."


    "We have lived a life worse than death for a hundred years. The corpses rotted, turned into corpse water and fell into the pit, corroding our bodies a little bit, and the yoke of the formation made us unable to escape!"


    The entire hall suddenly filled with flames, as if to break through the sky, this was everyone''s anger.


    Right now, Prince Right was full of fire, and he shouted directly: "It''s so bold, is the ghost of the ghosts still dead?"


    The head of Xuanjizong shook his head and said: "I was imprisoned by a ghost general. I am afraid that my strength is in the realm of Jindan 5th rank!"


    At this moment, many people even took a breath, and a ghost general was the fifth grade of Golden Core, which was too shocking.


    Even the emperor had a cold face at the moment. When he fought with the ghost clan, the ghost general was no better than the second or third grade of Jin Dan.


    After so many years, it seems that the ghost clan''s remnants have improved, and it is not a little bit.


    This made him give up the plan he had already made, and all plans are inferior to the disaster of the ghost race!


    "How did you escape?!"


    Prince Right asked what everyone wanted to ask, and that was the point.


    If they did not escape, they might still not know.


    The head of Xuanjizong only glanced at Su Yan, his eyes filled with admiration and gratitude.


    "In this way, everything is an ascendant, my disciple of Xuanjizong does."


    His voice was high and loud, resounding throughout the hall for a long time.


    Many people looked at Su Yan, their eyes filled with shock and doubt.


    No matter how Su Yan did it, they guessed that it might be rescued by other domain leaders.


    How did Su Yan stand against the sky and be able to face the ghosts of the fifth rank of Jin Dan.


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes. He knew how Su Yan''s half-step golden core could resist the ghost general.


    "Is it the head of Xuanji Sect you saved?"


    Su Yan nodded and said nothing.


    Originally, he was going to crush the escape talisman, but the head of Xuanjizong came, and this made him give up.


    It seems that things have turned for the better, just wait for a while.


    The right prince took a deep breath, his face was disbelief: "Can you contend with the ghost generals of Jindan 5th grade?!"


    The head of Xuanjizong on the side didn''t know the realm of Su Yan, only the realm of ghost generals.


    But in fact, the ghost general is not actually a real Golden Core 5th Rank, just the pinnacle of the 4th Golden Core.


    If it was the fifth rank, then Su Yan couldn''t resist it.


    Su Yan replied at this moment: "That ghost general is not the fifth-ranking golden core, but the pinnacle of the fourth-rank golden core."


    Even so, the people present were constantly chilling, feeling cold on their backs, and the peak of the Golden Core Fourth Stage was also terrifying.


    Prince Right still looked at Su Yan, he couldn''t see through Su Yan, how to cross the four realms and fight with him.


    The emperor thought the same way, and Su Yan in front of him couldn''t figure it out. Is it fate?


    This reminded him of the vision of heaven and earth not long ago, and his heart was even more disturbed.


    The head of Xuanjizong added at the moment: "He killed the ghost general, otherwise he can''t save us."


    At this moment, all the people present changed color, and the number one in martial arts was actually able to kill ghost generals, without thinking about how terrible it was.


    Even if it is not the fifth grade of the Golden Core, it is comparable to the existence of the fifth grade of the Golden Core, and their scalp tingles just thinking about it.


    "If it weren''t for Su Yan this time, I would still be imprisoned in that sordid place. The Xuanji Sect was still controlled by the ghost clan, and the realm might even fall into purgatory on earth!"


    As soon as these words came out, the people present changed color even more, they knew the meaning of the head of Xuanji Sect.


    The ghost general has invaded the mansion for a hundred years and is deeply rooted. Turning the mansion into the land of Shura is not alarmist.


    Many people can feel the chill in their hearts, and at the same time have a little more admiration for Su Yan.


    It was Su Yan who saved Xuanjizong''s head elder and others, it was Su Yan who saved the Xuanjizong, it was Su Yan who destroyed the ghost general, and it was Su Yan who saved the mansion.


    This kind of achievement is truly majestic and comparable to a great achievement!


    At this moment, many people''s original idea of ??letting Su Yan die is stopped, and they sincerely admire Su Yan.


    The right prince was also looking at Su Yan at this moment, his eyes fluctuating, and in the end he just gave him a thumb.


    Su Yan''s complexion was flat and calm, as if what happened just now had no effect on him.


    But he understood that once this happened, if the emperor wanted to kill him, it would become very difficult.


    Doing such a great feat, killing, wouldn''t it be against the way of heaven, the emperor''s might will be damaged.


    The emperor''s eyes were sharp at the moment, he was about to kill Su Yan, but now that he came out like this, he was embarrassed.


    If you don''t kill Su Yan, the worship ceremony will disappear, and you will become a faint king if you kill yourself.


    Prince Right also saw the embarrassment of the emperor, racking his brains at the moment, but he couldn''t think of a good way.


    For a while, the hall became extremely silent, and the needle dropped was audible, no one could figure out a way, neither left nor right.


    At the moment, the emperor can only decide, everything is up to him.


    The emperor looked at Su Yan, he wanted to see through Su Yan, but after all he found that he couldn''t see through Su Yan, completely.


    I had seen at least half of it before, but now it is getting more and more vague.


    He didn''t dare to reuse such a person because it was a bomb, but if such a person used it well, it would be a good thing for him, a good thing for the Xuancheng Empire.


    The emperor pondered for a moment, and finally looked at Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, you know the crime!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the civil and military forces in the Manchu dynasty changed their colors. Would the emperor still want to kill Su Yan?


    Think about it too, nothing is as important as respect for the emperor, the emperor does not need such a rebellious person.


    Su Yan sneered, is he still going to kill him? It seems that he still has to use the Escape Talisman.


    But immediately, the emperor''s expression changed, looking at Su Yan and said, "Capital crime can be avoided and living crime cannot escape!"


    Turns around, so many people did not expect that the emperor could still play like this.


    "You save the Xuanji Sect, destroy the ghost general, and save the palace!"


    "Your martial arts fight for the first place, you deserve a big reward!


    "Yes!"


    The emperor looked at Su Yan with sharp eyes, and the Qi of Nine Dragons shook all directions and was mighty.


    "You can''t kneel down and worship, you are rude to me, a serious sin!"


    At this moment, the sky was shining with gold, and a decree was actually condensed.


    Seeing the imperial edict, many people bowed their heads, knowing that the emperor was about to make a decision.


    Prince Right didn''t know how the emperor decided. This has merits and demerits, and how to decide is really difficult.


    But after the golden light flickered, rows of golden characters appeared in the middle of the hall.


    Many people looked at them, their faces changed.


    Great achievements, not worthy of demerits, canonized Su Yan Qipin Bima, choose a day to take office!


    The golden light shines and finally dissipates. This is the attitude of the emperor.


    Did not kill Su Yan, but gave Su Yan a seventh-rank official, and went to raise a horse.


    Prince Right sighed, knowing that this decision was already the emperor''s limit.


    Su Yan smiled on his face and took the Escape Talisman back. As long as he doesn''t kill him, then he doesn''t care.

 Chapter 2160： The words of the prince, the new official takes office!

    Chapter 2160: The Prince''s Words, a new official takes office!


    After the canonization, the golden characters slowly dissipated, and the imperial decree has been issued without any change.


    The emperor glanced at Su Yan, did not speak, but said to the Manchu civil and martial arts: "Today''s dynasty is over, half a word is not allowed to be spread, it''s all gone!"


    The ministers of civil and military affairs of the Manchu dynasty all knelt down at this moment, and shouted uniformly: "Long live the Five Emperors!"


    At this moment, a golden car leaped into the hall, pulled by nine dragons, and it was extremely high.


    Of course, the emperor is the domineering dragon, but the dragon is only an ancient legend, and the dragon is already the highest standard.


    The emperor got on the chariot, and Long Jiao leaped forward, directly pulling the chariot and leaving the hall.


    At this moment, the **** also shouted loudly: "The morning is over, retreat!"


    All the ministers stood up one after another, and all walked out of the palace.


    Liu Xun glanced at Su Yan at this moment, and finally shook his head.


    He couldn''t understand why Su Yan was so arrogant that he didn''t bow down before the emperor.


    Such arrogance is very admirable, but in the end, the future is lost.


    He knew that for a talent like Su Yan, it would be pure humiliation to be a Biman, and it would be better to be improper.


    And now that this is the result, Su Yan wants to leave the Xuancheng Empire, it is also extremely difficult, presumably the emperor must have made a follow-up.


    But he didn''t know who Su Yan was, he had never kneeled before, let alone a mere emperor of Jin Dan.


    He wants to go, but no one can stop him.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t plan to leave, this Xuancheng Empire was pretty good for him, and it was okay to practice here.


    As for Bi Ma, Su Yan didn''t care about him at all, so he didn''t care about his officials and didn''t affect his cultivation.


    Liu Xun left. When he came, there were some officials around him. Now he is alone because he has been deposed and is no longer the prince.


    This is reality, high above, everyone rushes to the altar, like a mouse crossing the street.


    Prince Right passed by Su Yan, glanced at Su Yan, and shook his head slightly.


    "You come with me."


    Su Yan did not refuse, and left the hall with Prince You.


    Leaving the palace, Prince You took Su Yan to one of his palaces.


    The bedroom is located on the third ring road, of course the location is very good, and this is only one of the real estate of Prince You.


    How much Prince Right exists, the second person in the empire, this imperial city has more than one hundred properties for him, covering a very large area, like a manor castle.


    Entering the bedroom, Prince Right took Su Yan to the courtyard. Someone had prepared tea long ago, and a maid stood by waiting for the demolition.


    Su Yan sat down directly, not sticking to one section at all.


    Prince Right also had no words, but also sat down.


    He looked at the surrounding scenery and said faintly: "How long will this Fan Linyuan be here? I didn''t expect the flowers to bloom."


    The housekeeper on the side quickly said: "Return to the prince, the courtyard is now picking flowers for the four seasons, and there is a fragrance of flowers every day."


    Prince Right nodded, not discussing the matter.


    He picked up the teacup, took a sip, and nodded repeatedly.


    "This is the big red robe before the rain, right?"


    "Yes, it was just picked, produced by a sixth-rank spirit tree."


    "Ok."


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan and asked, "How?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s okay."


    Saying that it was okay was already giving the prince face, because this tea was really mediocre to him, and it was almost the same as drinking the tea from the fourth-grade and fifth-grade spirit tree.


    The Prince Right frowned, patiently dissatisfied.


    "I called you today because something told you."


    "The prince ordered it."


    "Oh, you are arrogant in the face of the emperor, can you still say such things now?" Prince Right was a little surprised.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, his words were very ordinary, maybe the two words are out of date.


    "You come from the lower world, can you tell me your story?"


    "Prince, I have said all this before, and I don''t want to repeat it."


    Prince Right said displeased: "When did you say that, I never knew."


    "Then I''ll say it again." Su Yan stood up and said, "I come from the lower world. I just got some chance. I am afraid that all kinds of secret techniques are left over by power."


    "Then can you contribute?" Prince Right put down his teacup and stared at Su Yan with his eyes.


    Su Yan looked at Prince Right amusedly and replied, "Can the Prince contribute the secret technique?"


    This is to treat his body according to his own way. Since Prince Right wants Su Yan to surrender the secret technique, it is okay, his own secret technique is also handed over, although Su Yan simply doesn''t like it.


    The Prince Right''s face turned cold, and the butler on the side scolded: "How dare you talk to the Prince like this!"


    Prince Right waved his hand and looked at Su Yan and said, "Since you are not willing, then forget it."


    "What else does the prince do?"


    "At the time of the court today, the emperor has already spoken and is not allowed to disclose half of it. I hope you will not disclose it either."


    "I am not a talkative."


    "That''s good, the emperor is already very magnanimous."


    Su Yan nodded. He didn''t deny this. It was true. It was him, who was once the Immortal Emperor. If someone met him and didn''t bow down, I''m afraid that a slap would make people reincarnate.


    "Tomorrow, you will go to work. Seven-Rank Bima is only a test of the emperor. Working hard will definitely improve."


    Su Yan did not answer. He was not a person who was greedy for official positions, and Prince You had misunderstood him.


    Su Yan stood up and looked at Prince You and said, "If Prince You has nothing else to do, I will leave."


    "Su Yan, remember one thing, the Xuancheng Empire will never allow a powerful enemy!"


    The right prince had an extremely cold face, staring at Su Yan fiercely, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Su Yan nodded, turned and left.


    ...


    After leaving the prince''s bedroom, Su Yan did not stop, and went straight to the inn where Xiao Meng and others were.


    Upon arriving at the inn, Xiao Meng and others were intact, and Su Yanxuan''s mental arithmetic was released.


    This is his mistake, and it must not appear in the future, and Xiao Meng and others must always be with him.


    When Su Yan came back, Xiao Meng and others were very happy.


    "Brother Master, you finally came back."


    Xiao Meng smiled and rushed directly to Su Yan.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, and at this moment, there was still the arrogant appearance of the upper court.


    Liu Erdan on the side looked serious and pulled Su Yan aside.


    "The Emperor didn''t embarrass you?!"


    This made him unable to figure it out, it was too unexpected.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Why didn''t you embarrass me, you almost killed me."


    Liu Erdan was shocked, and Su Yan said that he understood that the Shang Dynasty was extremely dangerous this time.


    "Then how did you come back alive?"


    "It''s very simple, the head of Xuanji Sect has entered the court." Su Yan said lightly.


    Liu Erdan frowned, and Chang Yuan frowned.


    "Could it be?!" Chang Yuan looked at Su Yan, "The head of Xuanjizong intercedes for you?"


    "Yes, after all, I saved the entire mansion anyway. If the emperor killed me, wouldn''t it be a loss of majesty."


    "But if you don''t kneel down on the imperial edict, the emperor will let you go and lose its majesty."


    "That''s why the emperor sealed me a seventh-rank horse."


    "what?"


    Liu Erdan was taken aback for a moment, looked at Su Yan, but did not react for a while.


    After a few seconds, he laughed.


    "Seven-Rank Bute Horse, hahaha!"


    As if this was a big joke, I kept laughing.


    Chang Yuan and the others couldn''t help but laugh when they understood it.


    Only Xiao Meng curled his mouth and said, "Don''t laugh, whoever laughs again will swell his face."


    Under the threat of Xiaomeng, Liu Erdan and other talents stopped smiling.


    "It''s too bad for the emperor to figure it out, Seventh-Rank Bima, isn''t this just burying you."


    Xiao Meng pouted and asked, "What kind of official position is Qipin Bima?!"


    "It''s a horse breeder. It''s in the last, worst official position." Chang Yuan explained.


    "No." Liu Erdan explained at the moment, "Bi Ma is not the worst, anyhow, there are many officials who are not in the stream."


    Throughout the room, laughter came out again.


    Su Yan was not angry. Seven-Rank Bi Ma is the seventh-Rank Bi Ma.


    In ancient times, there was a riot in Tiangong Bi Ma Wen, and now there is him Su Yan''s seventh grade Bi Ma official.


    "Pack up things and prepare to go with me."


    After Xiao Meng and the others packed up their things, they left the inn with Su Yan.


    As soon as they walked out of the gate, the crowd saw gilt gold.


    At this moment, Liu Jin was wearing white pajamas, looking awkward.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su Yan asked.


    Liu Jin said helplessly: "The house was ransacked. The group of people was too ruthless. They took the house and family property, and even my clothes and pants weren''t let go. It compares with the boss.


    The gilt words are full of embarrassment and silence, which is somewhat unacceptable to everyone.


    He was dismissed, and his home was ransacked directly. The officials of the Xuancheng Empire were so efficient.


    In fact, there is oil and water in the house, or who would be willing to do it.


    "Your father was removed from the prince, but he is also a duke anyway, how could he have fallen to this point."


    Su Yan was a little surprised, he really didn''t expect this.


    "Is there any way, the emperor''s order is greater than the sky, and the people below are against the yang and the yin, the world is like this." Liu Jin said, even more sad.


    "What about Lord Liu?"


    "He is no longer the prince."


    "He is there?"


    Liu Jin said in embarrassment, "The old man is very bad. He is breaking up with the eighteenth room concubine."


    "..."


    A group of people are regarded as petrification.


    Under the leadership of Liu Jin, Su Yan saw Liu Xun. At this moment, there was no prince''s style, and he seemed to be a downright old man.


    Putting the clothes on Liu Xun, then Liu Jin took his father and left with Su Yan.


    Liu Xun has 18 houses, and there are more than 20 sons and daughters. Now only Liu Jin is following him.


    This is the reality. Nothing can compare to the original match. The wild flowers are incredibly fragrant, and it is impossible to move home.


    Liu Jin''s mother has passed away, otherwise he would definitely follow Liu Xun.


    "It''s really ironic to think that I will fight the battlefield all my life, but I didn''t expect to fall here."


    Liu Xun smiled bitterly.


    He looked at the sky and said angrily: "In the next life, I will no longer be a minister or a slave, even if I die!"


    Indeed, working for others is completely reduced to a vassal, and only working for yourself is good.


    Liu Xun''s words are actually a bit rebellious, and no one talks about it. They didn''t dare to say it on the street just now.


    "You should come to my place to live for a while."


    Su Yan took in the two of them, and went to any place in one pass.


    Su Yan was a little far away from the imperial palace, and outside the eighteenth ring of the west gate, it could be said that he was already outside the imperial city.


    After all, it is a place for raising horses. It will definitely not be a prosperous place. The required venues can only be built in remote places.


    A group of people sat in a carriage and headed west.


    At the West City Gate, the sun had already set, and the sky was full of fire and clouds, and the scenery was extremely spectacular.


    Everyone was drowsy, only Su Yan was sitting on the carriage and practicing alone.


    Need to improve the state as soon as possible.


    Because he guessed that the realm of Prince You and the others might be at least at the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and possibly even the eighth rank of the Golden Core.


    As for the emperor, Su Yan guessed that he might have reached the terrifying ninth rank of Jin Dan!


    After the golden core, it is the crossing of the catastrophe, the crossing of the catastrophe is successful, and the eclosion becomes a fairy!


    Su Yan is now a half-step Golden Core, and must improve his realm. Only then can he have the power to resist when facing Prince Right and even the Emperor.


    To deal with the seventh grade of the golden core, no matter how you have to upgrade to the third or fourth grade of the golden core, of course this is Su Yan''s guess.


    Leaving the West City Gate and heading west, the carriage stopped after about an hour.


    The groom said at this moment: "The racecourse has arrived."


    Su Yan opened his eyes and said to the groom: "Take us directly to the racecourse."


    "This is the terminal, we can''t move on."


    The groom didn''t want to go, after all, he didn''t care about a character like Su Yan at all, he was just a seven-stage horse, and there was no need to fawn.


    Because of the blockade of the palace, the fact that Su Yan, as the number one martial artist, was canonized as a seventh-ranked horse was not revealed, only the civil and military officials of the upper dynasty knew about it.


    The emperor made a statement, who would dare to disobey, that would be to behead the nine clans.


    The reason why the emperor did not let the news leak was not for the sake of face. If it was spread by the outside world, it would be unsightly to say that there is no need to kneel and worship when meeting the emperor.


    Su Yan was not angry, and directly asked Chang Yuan to give the groom a yuan stone.


    The groom''s eyes glowed and he nodded quickly.


    A piece of vitality, even if he worked as a horseman, he might not be able to earn it for ten years.


    Even Su Yan''s Bi Ma official position, it would take five years to have a yuan stone.


    The value of yuan stone is too high, it is worth ten thousand times compared to spirit stone!


    The carriage drove into the racecourse and went directly to the racecourse office.


    There is no one around at the moment, and the building is very quiet.


    The Racecourse Building is a small courtyard with four floors. It occupies a vast area. There is no problem with Liu Jin and others living in it.


    The group got out of the carriage and walked directly to the courtyard.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, a shaggy man came over.


    "Who are you, why are you here?!"


    The man''s face was not good, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Su Yan handed the customs clearance document to the man, who took it, and after a glance, his expression changed.


    "Are you the newly appointed Master Bute?!"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Please come in quickly, please come in quickly."


    The man and just now are like two people. He is just a small watchman in this racecourse. He is much smaller than Bi Ma''s natural official position, and he is naturally respectful when he sees Bi Ma.


    Su Yan and his party entered the small courtyard. The surroundings of the small courtyard were messy, like a horse stable.


    Su Yan looked at the man and said, "Where is our residence?"


    "Master Bute has always lived on the second floor."


    Su Yan nodded and took Xiao Meng and others to the second floor.

 Chapter 2161： Punish the patrol and remove the coordinator!

    Chapter 2161: Punishment and arrest, dismiss the coordinator!


    There are a dozen bedrooms on the second floor, and the entrance to the corridor is full of **** and messy.


    Su Yan was not angry, spared the garbage, and went straight to the door of a bedroom.


    "Open the door."


    "My lord, this room is not good, go to another one."


    Could it be that the gatekeeper is embarrassed.


    Su Yan was unhappy, and said coldly: "If you open it, open it."


    The goalkeeper was still hesitant, looking fearful.


    Su Yan''s face grew colder when he saw this, and he kicked the door open.


    Just kicking open the door, the noise inside came out.


    At this moment, the inside was filled with smoke, extremely noisy, and a foul smell came over.


    Su Yan immediately used a source of energy to disperse the stench, while looking intently.


    I saw a dozen naked-chested men playing dice inside, not even shouting.


    Su Yan didn''t want to care about these trivial things, because he was not in that mood.


    But since the gatekeeper said that the second floor was the residence of Butma, he had to take care of it.


    The gatekeeper''s face changed color at the moment, and he walked forward directly.


    "Everyone, stop playing!" He repeatedly discouraged.


    But no one listened to him, still staring at the dice, yelling at the size.


    The gatekeeper looked helpless, his status was humble, and he couldn''t move these patrols at all.


    Patrol is the official position of the horse farm. It is naturally much larger than the gatekeeper. It specializes in managing the residents around the horse farm and more importantly, the safety of the horses on the horse farm.


    At this moment, a bearded man looked at the gatekeeper, breathing out a cloud of smoke.


    "Laosan Zhang, you don''t take good care of the door, why are you here?!"


    The people here seem to like to wear a beard, looking at each of them with big waist and round waist, life is going well.


    The realm of these people is low, Zhang Laosan is not in the realm of grandmaster, and these patrols are in the realm of Taoists.


    After all, it''s just a racecourse, it is impossible to send a strong golden core to serve, wouldn''t it be overkill.


    Zhang Laosan looked anxious, and for a while, he didn''t know what to change.


    He could only point to Su Yan, his eyes full of anxiety.


    The patrol man followed Zhang Laosan''s fingers and looked over, and saw a group of people standing at the door, his complexion changed slightly.


    "Mullah, it''s getting dark, can I report anything tomorrow?!"


    The patrol man was full of displeasure, and apparently sent Su Yan and others to the local residents on the spot, probably because of some trivial matters.


    Zhang Laosan is even more anxious, but he has seen the customs clearance document.


    "Master Patrol, he is not a local citizen, he is the postmaster Bute!"


    Zhang Laosan finally said it, feeling more at ease.


    The patrol hunter''s expression changed, looking at Su Yan, he asked Zhang Laosan, "Really the new Bi Ma?!"


    "Yes, I have seen the customs clearance document."


    Now the patrol couldn''t calm down, and he coughed at the person beside him.


    The person next to him threw a stack of money toward the table and shouted, "I''m betting big this time!"


    The patrol coughed again, trying to remind the captain next to him.


    At this moment, the captain of the patrol said softly: "Sir, I said before, don''t give face to the new Bi Ma."


    The coordinator is an official position, equivalent to Bi Ma''s deputy, and the second person on the racecourse.


    When the patrol man heard this, he immediately looked at the table and said loudly: "Wait a minute, I haven''t bet yet!"


    Obviously, this is no longer paying attention to Su Yan and others, so let''s stay cool.


    Zhang Laosan looked at Su Yan helplessly, saying that he was helpless.


    Su Yan nodded and said to Zhang Laosan, "Go and work on your own affairs. I''ll do it here."


    Laosan Zhang nodded and said to Su Yan: "These people are very reckless, adults, don''t be like them."


    As soon as Zhang Laosan walked out of the door, the door was closed.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at Liu Erdan and said, "Give you a chance to perform."


    A group of masters and Taoists, Su Yan was too lazy to do it.


    Liu Erdan quickly agreed, with a smile on his face: "It just so happens that I haven''t moved my hands or feet for a while."


    Hearing the conversation between the two, all the patrols looked over, and all of them looked bad.


    The head of the patrol captain looked at Liu Erdan coldly at the moment and said, "Where did you come from? Did the racecourse allow outsiders to enter?"


    Liu Erdan was too lazy to talk nonsense with this person, and rushed directly to a few people.


    Looking again, all the patrolmen were all collapsed to the ground at this moment, either their faces were swollen, or not only were their nosebleeds, but also their hands were broken, and they were wailing.


    "Are you actually fighting the patrol and looking for death!"


    Only the patrol captain is still intact at the moment, but his face is full of fear.


    After all, Liu Erdan shot, but he hadn''t seen it at all. It was too fast, which made him uneasy.


    "I am the captain of the racecourse patrol appointed by the Xuancheng Empire. Now I will take you directly, and I will catch you quickly!"


    Liu Erdan was funny, walked up to the patrol captain, and punched him directly on the forehead.


    The patrolman suddenly sank his forehead and bleeds, making him howling in pain.


    "You were seriously injured and patrolled. The Empire will not let you go."


    "Can talk!"


    Liu Erdan was dissatisfied, the next scene was a bit bloody, screaming constantly, and a crisp sound could be heard, it was the sound of bone fracture.


    A group of people collapsed to the ground, unable to get up at all, wailing.


    "How?" Liu Erdan looked at Su Yan and asked.


    "Pass, hang them on the stake outside the courtyard."


    "Okay."


    Liu Erdan picked up five patrols with one hand, leaped directly out, and hung ten people on the wooden stakes outside.


    The stakes are more than ten meters high, and they are all hung on them, swaying in the wind, like hanging clothes.


    After solving these patrols, Su Yan looked at the **** around and said to Chang Yuan and others: "Clean up all the houses on this floor."


    "it is good."


    Chang Yuan and others acted immediately and cleaned up the entire second floor, and they even painted it again, completely new.


    And Su Yan said to Liu Erdan at this moment: "Go around and check if there are any sellers like beds."


    "Let it go, leave it to me."


    Liu Erdan flew out and disappeared into the night for a moment.


    But one hour, all kinds of furniture were moved over, and the old furniture on the second floor was replaced.


    Very typical and simple style, not bad.


    Everything was in order, everyone arrived in the room, it was late at night, it was time to rest.


    Ten rooms are just enough for each person.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Yan did not sleep, but sat cross-legged and started running "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    Now that he has entered the ranks of half-step golden cores, Su Yan intends to directly step into golden cores in the shortest possible time, so that he can fight back against powerful enemies.


    Now half of his dantian is shining golden, but the other half is still the same as before.


    The same is true inside the pubic area.


    There were no waves, no waves, no fluctuations, entering concentration was too simple for Su Yan, and it was a moment to enter the cultivation.


    Knowing that the sky was getting brighter, Su Yan opened his eyes and opened the window to welcome the morning.


    At this moment, outside the house, on a wooden pile, ten patrolmen were still hung on it, unable to break free at all, because the formation imprisoned them.


    This night, they were simply too painful. They were already injured. In addition to being so hung up, they were all stunned at the moment, without any energy at all.


    At first they could scream, but now they are dumb.


    Of course, Zhang Laosan, the guard at the door, knew everything, but he couldn''t control it, and he couldn''t control it, so he simply didn''t see it.


    At this moment, the coordinator on the fourth floor also woke up.


    Because the stake was in the front and the coordinator''s residence was behind, he did not hear the screaming of the patrol and did not know what happened last night.


    The assistant envoy was rather thin, bald, with a sophisticated posture, and wore a simple attire.


    When he got up, he walked out of the room and saw two people standing at the door as soon as he came out.


    At the moment, the two looked flustered.


    Seeing this, the coordinator couldn''t help asking: "Why are you two panicking in the morning?!"


    The two looked at each other, pointed to the front yard and said, "My lord, something has happened."


    The assistant''s face became cold, and he said displeased: "What''s wrong, so panic."


    "Just go and see."


    The assistant envoy walked to the front yard with two of his men.


    As soon as he arrived in the front yard, the coordinator saw the person hanging on the stake.


    Looking closely, they were all patrols, which made his face become cold.


    The assistant envoy was furious, glanced at the people around him, and roared: "Who did it?!"


    The people around were silent, but the notoriety of the coordinator spread all over the racecourse, and no one dared to provoke it.


    The assistant envoy looked at Zhang Laosan at the door and directly ordered: "Zhang Laosan come here!"


    Zhang Laosan had no choice but to walk over.


    "Tell me, what is going on?!"


    "I don''t know this either."


    Zhang Laosan didn''t want to get involved with this matter, it was a struggle, and everyone could see it.


    The co-ambassador was dissatisfied with the appointment of a new horse by the imperial court. The co-ambassador had celebrated a few days ago, and now she will be able to become a horse.


    As a result, an edict shattered his dream.


    "It''s so bold, I will definitely check this out!"


    The coordinator is very angry. He understands the importance of patrolling, so he is very good with this group of patrols.


    "Hurry up and put people down!"


    Someone nodded quickly, leaped over the road stakes, and wanted to put the patrol down.


    But they tried several times, but found helplessly, they couldn''t put it down at all, and couldn''t move and patrol for half a minute.


    Seeing this, the envoy became more and more angry, and said angrily: "A bunch of useless things!"


    He leaped on top of the wooden stakes and directly operated Yuan Li, wanting to patrol and release the crowd.


    But as soon as he touched the stakes, he found something was wrong, and this fluctuation made his face change suddenly.


    The ambassador is better than this group, but it is also the Yin Dan realm, how can he unlock Liu Erdan''s formation.


    At this moment, he tried several times, but the patrols and the stakes were still tightly attached, not moving.


    Xiezhi''s face was flushed, if he couldn''t save the group of people, wouldn''t it be embarrassing.


    But he could do nothing about that formation, completely unable to move.


    The coordinator was burning with anger, looking at a group of people, and at this moment angrily said: "I can''t solve this. I must let the perpetrators take the blame and put them down."


    I have to say that Xiezhi''s mind still turned fast enough, and the embarrassment was resolved at once.


    One of the assistant envoys said to the assistant envoy at this moment: "Sir, assistant envoy, I seemed to have seen someone enter our yard last night, and there were not many people."


    Xie made his face even colder and looked directly at Zhang Laosan.


    "Laosan Zhang, if you don''t tell the truth anymore, be careful that I will relieve you from your job!"


    Zhang Laosan was forced to have no choice but to speak: "All this is done by the new Master Bute."


    The faces of the people around him changed suddenly, and the new Master Bute, they couldn''t speak anymore, because it was beyond the scope of their free speech.


    But the coordinator was even more angry, and his eyes were spiteful.


    "What''s wrong with Bi Ma, can he hang anyone at will!"


    "Look at it for yourself. All of these patrols have broken arms and legs, and some are even swollen. They have been beaten so badly, and have been hanged up all night. This is definitely not the case!"


    "Tell me, where is Bute?!" Xie Shi''s eyes were gloomy and scary.


    Zhang Laosan pointed to the second floor at the moment: "It''s on the second floor."


    The coordinator walked directly to the small courtyard and came to the second floor.


    His face is full of anger, how can he do things normally at this moment.


    The assistant smashed a door with a punch, looked inside, and saw a young man.


    It''s gilt.


    "You are the new Bi Ma?!"


    Liu Jin looked at the coordinator with sleepy eyes, and said lightly: "No."


    "Then where is he?!"


    "The arm of the arm of my next door is diagonally opposite."


    "Are you looking for smoke?"


    The coordinator was very angry and the consequences were serious.


    Liu Jin was awake from sleep, and looked at the coordinator: "Which onion are you, you still want to smoke me, although labor and capital are not the little prince, at least they are also the little earl!"


    Hearing this, the assistant sneered even more.


    "You said you are the little prince, then I am still the king of heaven!"


    Obviously the coordinator did not believe it.


    And because of the noise, other people also woke up at this moment and came towards here one after another.


    Seeing people all around, the coordinator was not afraid, after all, he was satisfied with his state.


    But compared with Su Yan and the others, there is no way to compare him, even Chang Yuan and others can hang him, let alone gilt.


    Su Yan also walked over at this moment. When he saw this person, he didn''t need to guess, he knew he was the coordinator.


    The assistant envoy looked at Su Yan and said in a cold voice, "You are the new Bi Ma?!"


    "Yes." Su Yan responded lightly.


    "Why did you hurt the patrol and hang them up."


    "I''m happy, I''m happy, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t worry, I will write a memorial book and let people from the household department arrest you!"


    "Welcome anytime, but now I want to announce one thing."


    Su Yan glanced at the people around him, his face was plain, this matter was a trivial matter, and it would not change his expression at all.


    The coordinator said with disdain: "I want to see what you can announce!"


    "From now on, you will no longer be a coordinator, so immediately clean up your bedding."


    Yes, the voice was dull, but it seemed to be a command, printed on the body of the coordinator.


    The people around were discolored, and their mouths grew.


    This new Bi Ma is so amazing!

 Chapter 2162： The attendant arrives, howling ghosts!

    The second thousand and sixty-second chapter servant arrives, howling ghosts!


    Although the official position of Bute Horse is one level higher than that of the coordinator, the coordinator is only an adjutant, but the coordinator is also appointed by the imperial court and counts as eight ranks.


    Without the order of the court, without the dispatch of a military officer, he cannot be dismissed at will.


    If you really want to remove it, it would be a transgression, a dereliction of duty, and a crime!


    This is not a trivial matter after careful calculation, otherwise the people around would not dare to look like that.


    One by one, they are still very surprised, thinking they have heard them wrong.


    At this moment, the coordinator was also amused by Su Yan''s words. He looked at Su Yan and said, "You depose me?"


    Su Yan did not respond, with a cold face.


    The coordinator smiled even more and looked at the people around him: "He wants to depose me, hahaha, it''s so funny, my stomach hurts."


    The people around didn''t dare to laugh, and none of them dared to offend. Su Yan was the newly appointed Bi Ma. If they offended, they would not be able to eat.


    At most, it was like patrolling them, violently ignoring Su Yanlen.


    The co-envoy was a little displeased. This group of dogs, who ate and drank and played with him on weekdays, ran faster than anyone else. Now it''s the turn to perform, but one by one is confused.


    The assistant envoy looked at Su Yan, his eyes regaining coldness.


    "It''s true that you are the newly appointed Bute, but you have no right to remove me."


    Liu Erdan looked at the coordinator at the moment and said: "I advise you to stop talking nonsense. To dismiss you is the least punishment for you. If you continue to make trouble, you will definitely regret it."


    The anger rose on Xiezhi''s face, and Su Yan verbally humiliated him. Now a cat and dog dare to humiliate him.


    "What kind of thing are you, do you speak here!"


    Xiezhi glared at Liu Erdan, and his vitality rose.


    Liu Erdan squeezed his wrist and looked at Su Yan, "Should such a person be trained?"


    Su Yan nodded and agreed.


    Then, Liu Erdan raised his sleeves and walked towards the co-intelligence.


    Xie Shi was even more angry, and his whole body was very dazzling. He was in Yin Dan realm.


    "What do you want to do, is it possible that you still want to beat me?"


    Xie made his eyes wide and flared with anger.


    Liu Erdan was already too lazy to talk nonsense with the coordinator, and he used his hand directly and blasted towards the coordinator.


    "court death!"


    The co-leader was furious, and couldn''t stand it anymore, and the same power was run, and Liu Erdan punched together.


    Everyone around knows how powerful the co-master is, because co-master is a terrifying state of Yin Dan perfection.


    However, what is unexpected is that Xieshi''s face changed, his whole body was covered with sweat, and his whole body was shaking at this moment.


    His arm was bent at this moment, and it was directly broken!


    What is even more unexpected is that the crotch of Xie makes the crotch warm at this moment, and a warm current is drawn down the trouser legs.


    Fuck, Xie Shi was **** by Liu Erdan!


    Liu Erdan still tried his best to suppress his own strength, otherwise this punch would definitely kill the coordinator.


    The lesson is that you can''t kill the coordinator, although it is nothing serious to kill, but after all, the coordinator is not guilty of death, just give him a little color to see.


    Xie Shi''s face was pale and completely different from what he had just now. At this moment, he knew how powerful Liu Erdan was.


    His lips trembled, and he said with a trembling voice: "Yang...Yang Dan strong?!"


    At this moment, there was no breeze at all, the strong Yang Dan, that was the existence he needed to look up to, and it was much higher than him.


    The official requirements of the racecourse are not too high, because this is not a royal racecourse, not a different animal farm.


    If it is a royal racecourse, it definitely needs to be managed by a strong sun pill. As for the alien beast, it is a flying beast that must be managed by a strong gold pill.


    The imperial city is strictly hierarchical. There is a complete hierarchy here. It is too common for people to be crushed by a higher level.


    The coordinator even wanted to break his head, but he couldn''t think that this racecourse would come to Yangdan strong, and he was not a horse but it seemed to be accompanied by the horse.


    Xie shook his head vigorously and shook off his guess. Although he was a strong Yang Pill, he was still angry at the moment, very angry.


    This face was completely lost, and he was **** with a punch. This would definitely spread everywhere.


    "Bima, you who indulged you in hurting me, I remember this hatred!"


    The coordinator looked at Su Yan bitterly and walked directly outside the courtyard.


    Su Yan didn''t speak at all, but looked at Liu Erdan and said, "Not bad."


    Affirmed by Su Yan, Liu Erdan looked happy, and was very satisfied with his shot.


    At this moment, Zhang Laosan, who was guarding the door, walked over and said with an uneasy face: "Master Bi Ma, you didn''t know anything when you just came here."


    Su Yan said calmly: "What do you mean?"


    "The coordinator is not an ordinary person."


    "Oh." Su Yan was even more indifferent.


    "Originally, after Lao Bi Ma retired, it was his turn to be Bi Ma, but you came, which made him very angry, so I wanted to embarrass you."


    "I know that."


    "In the beginning, he used all kinds of relationships and asked the soldier of the Ministry of War to arrange for him. It was a good idea, but just yesterday, a death order came directly and the servant didn''t work.


    There is something in Zhang Laosan''s words, and anyone with a discerning eye can know it, but it means that the coordinator has a backstage and is a fourth-rank waiter.


    The fourth rank is not big or small, but it hasn''t reached the qualifications to go to court.


    Only once a month can I go to the court for reporting.


    Yesterday, the Minister of War did not go to court, nor did he know about Su Yan, let alone Su Yan in court.


    Because this matter is tightly sealed, no one wants to lose their heads.


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Lao San and said, "It''s okay."


    Zhang Laosan was taken aback, and then shook his head. He was a hot face and a cold butt.


    Su Yan glanced at the hanging patrol, and asked at this moment: "Do you regret it?"


    The captain of the patrol quickly said at this moment: "Master Bute, we are convicted. All of this was done by the coordinator. We have no choice."


    Su Yan''s expression eased, and the ten people were put down while their fractures were cured.


    "Remember, I will have the final say on this racecourse in the future. If anyone dares to provoke me half a point, he will be at his own risk!"


    Ten people trembling with fright, hurriedly agreed.


    At this moment, the co-ambassador changed his clothes and walked directly towards the house of the minister of war, of course he was going to file a complaint.


    Not to mention that Su Yan dismissed him from office, and even condoned his accomplices to hurt him, this matter would definitely not be the case.


    The assistant took a small box and went directly to the house of the Minister of War. The butlers were all acquaintances, so naturally they didn''t stop him.


    Entering inside, the coordinator waited patiently, but for a moment, the military assistant came over.


    Seeing that it was a coordinator, the military assistant didn''t care, his face was flat and said: "What are you doing here?"


    The coordinator knelt down and cried, "Master Servant, some people are going to turn the sky, and some are going to rebel!"


    As soon as he said this, the servant''s face suddenly changed, and he shouted: "Hugh must talk nonsense."


    "Really, the newly appointed officer Bute Horse has a breeze. He dismissed my position and injured me. Your lord, you have to be my master!"


    At this moment, the co-ambassador raised the small box with both hands and dedicated it to the attendant.


    The attendant opened the box, took a look, nodded, and sent someone to accept it.


    Then he said angrily: "Is there anything else?!"


    "Small sentences are true, I dare not lie half a word."


    "Yesterday, it was an emergency transmission of a book, saying that a Bima was arranged, and a small official of the 7th rank received such attention from the above. It is not simple."


    The attendant is not stupid either. He dared to dismiss the coordinator, dared to hurt the coordinator, plus yesterday''s sudden transfer of the book, all this was unusual.


    It can only explain one problem, that Bi Ma must have a background.


    "My lord, if the horse has a backing, how come it is also a strange animal, but he is just a carriage."


    "carriage?!"


    The attendant was a little surprised, this is important information.


    "But...but the one person with him is very powerful, the one who hurt me."


    "What state?"


    "The little guess is the state of Yang Dan."


    "Yang Dan!"


    The attendant''s face was even colder, and a small Butma was accompanied by a strong Yang Dan, which even explained the difficulty.


    However, he is expensive as a fourth-ranking attendant, so naturally he would not care about a strong Yang Pill. In his eyes, Yang Pill was just rubbish.


    "Let me see!"


    After receiving the benefits of the coordinator, it is natural to go and see.


    A group of people sat in the alien carriage and headed directly towards the horse farm.


    The speed of the alien beast is naturally much faster than the carriage, but it will arrive in a while.


    At this moment, Su Yan and others were still in the yard, discussing what to eat for lunch today, and finally Liu Erdan was drawn to cook.


    But as soon as Liu Erdan got up, Zhang Laosan at the door ran over and said loudly, "It''s not good, the attendant is here."


    "Servant?!"


    The others have all changed, knowing that something has gone wrong, they must have been invited by the coordinator.


    "What''s the rank of the servant?" Su Yan looked at Liu Erdan and asked.


    Liu Erdan is very clear about these things, after all, he is from the Xuancheng Empire.


    "Four-Rank." Liu Erdan replied, "Would you like to call Lord Liu and Liu Jin."


    "What are the trivial things calling them to do, I am not even afraid of the emperor, and I am afraid of a fourth-rank waiter?"


    Liu Erdan shook his head, he really thinks too much, Su Yan, who is the least afraid of things and the least afraid of death.


    Liu Xun and Liu Jin were not present, otherwise the coordinator would not be so arrogant.


    Although he was demoted, he was still a duke anyway.


    At this moment, the strange beast stopped by the door, and the attendant got out of the carriage and, under the leadership of the co-ambassador, entered the courtyard.


    The attendant looked around and said, "This small courtyard is pretty good, but why is it so uneasy."


    The coordinator said: "Master Bute is relying on the senior officials to depose me and hurt me."


    At this moment, the co-employer looked so sad, crying bitterly, and he really acted to the extreme.


    The attendant was furious and looked at the coordinator and said: "Is this serious?!"


    "Small sentences are true, don''t dare to deceive Lord Servant."


    "Where is the Buteman, I want to see what kind of official name it is!"


    The attendant looked around, his voice high and loud, spreading throughout the courtyard.


    Su Yan looked flat at the moment, and looked at the servant man and said, "Are you blind? I''m here."


    At this moment, the audience was silent, and the needle drop could be heard. Many people seemed to have heard the most incredible things.


    It''s too tough to say that the servant is blind.


    Zhang Laosan is almost scared to pee, is this still Bi Ma? This is Bi Ma Wen!


    When the attendant heard Su Yan''s words, he was furious and looked at Su Yan directly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    As the minister of war propaganda of the empire, although he is not a high-level executive, he still has a certain amount of power. He has never been criticized by a small butma.


    "What did you say?!"


    Su Yan felt funny and looked at the servant man and said, "It seems that it is not only blind, but also a little deaf."


    Liu Erdan and others all laughed, this is really right.


    The attendant was even more angry, a burst of vitality enveloped him, and behind him was the fire of four brands.


    You are the fourth-ranking servant, possessing the fire of official position, and can kill all those who are not convinced!


    "You little Bima, first crossed the border to dismiss the coordinator, then severely injured the coordinator, and now you are insulting your boss. What should you do!"


    The co-envoy on the side hurriedly said at this moment: "A capital crime, you should be taken to the boss!"


    "Come on!"


    The attendant shouted angrily, and the two officers behind him ran to Su Yan immediately.


    "Take me to him!"


    This **** is not simple, it is ranked sixth, one rank higher than Su Yan''s official position.


    Liu Erdan shot directly at the moment, two punches blasted out, and the two officers were directly blown into the air, and their noses and faces were swollen and fell to the ground.


    The attendant was furious and looked at Su Yan and said, "You are the following crime, you are defying the court system!"


    The big hat was buckled hard so that Su Yan could not be buried.


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and didn''t want to talk nonsense with the servant.


    He looked at Liu Erdan on the side and said, "Be quicker, don''t waste time."


    Liu Erdan nodded and said, "Don''t worry, wrap it on my body."


    Seeing the words of the two of them, the attendant didn''t take him seriously, so angrily soared to the sky, the fire of the fourth grade official position rushed to the sky.


    A nameless force came to Su Yan to kill.


    "Today, I will personally punish you and send you to prison!"


    The attendant was really angry, his murderous intent was soaring, he was a golden core expert, and his anger was naturally unusual.


    But Liu Erdan sneered. He didn''t pay attention to the anger of the attendant, and even the fire of his fourth-rank official position. He directly waved the head of the group, and a force of vitality directly hit the attendant.


    The fire of the fourth grade official position was immediately resolved by Liu Erdan, and at the same time his fist was still not weak, and he blasted towards the servant.


    The attendant changed his color and hurriedly used his own vitality, and at the same time a secret technique was displayed, and Liu Erdan punched him.


    Liu Erdan did not retreat in the slightest, his face was plain and unharmed.


    But at this moment, the attendant was crawling and tumbling several times, and finally hit the small courtyard wall to stop.


    How did the attendant think that the person in front of him was even stronger than him, knowing that he was in the Golden Core Realm!


    The attendant wanted to stop, but Liu Erdan would give up, walked over, and picked up the attendant.


    "Being a waiter is going to make you feel bad, and let you taste it today!"


    Liu Erdan treated the attendant as a punching bag, and after a round of beating, the entire courtyard was filled with the howling ghost jackal of the attendant.


    The voice floated in all directions, and it didn''t stop for a long time, until the voice gradually weakened.


    But at this moment, looking at Liu Erdan''s servant, he was completely out of shape and was beaten so badly.


    However, it was basically the suffering of flesh and blood, and Liu Erdan did not hurt him either.

 Chapter 2163： Check the books, a major discovery!

    Chapter 2163 Checking the books, a major discovery!


    When Liu Erdan got tired, he took a break, then continued to fight, and finally rode on the bodyguard''s back.


    While he was hitting, he said, "Do you know you are wrong?"


    "I know, I know."


    Where did the attendant dare to be half-talking, he was completely persuaded at this moment, and he almost collapsed.


    A fourth-rank waiter, not to mention being beaten violently, even being beaten on a ride, if this is passed out, it would be shameless to see people.


    Liu Erdan was indeed tired from the beating, and had rested several times. When he saw that the servant had almost no good meat in his body, he finally chose to stop.


    "I will let you go this time, and come again next time, but it''s not as simple as flesh and blood."


    Liu Erdan got off the bodyguard and clapped his hands, his hands were a bit flushed, and he did not exert too much effort.


    Although the attendant suffered from skin and flesh, it was not a normal injury. He had to go back and lie down for a month or two.


    The attendant was helped away by his subordinates, and when he got into the carriage, he was in terrible pain. It didn''t matter if he put it down, it didn''t matter if he lifted it up, because his whole body was hurt, and it hurts to death when touched.


    At the moment, the attendant was wailing again and again, and he was full of violent faces when he left the small courtyard in the horse carriage.


    "I will never give up the humiliation of Ma Ma, your little Ma Wen dare to send someone to beat me, I must return it!"


    The attendant''s eyes were full of anger, and he was even more intent on killing Su Yan.


    At this moment, the subordinate asked: "Sir, shall we go directly to the house or where?"


    "Place the mansion of the military officer!"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that he was going to the mansion of the military chief, the coordinator on the side became excited. The military chief was in charge of the military, ranking first in a department and a powerful figure.


    For this matter, he can only go to the head of the military department, and to other officials, he feels that it will not help, because there is a powerful person next to Su Yan.


    He naturally didn''t think that Su Yan was very strong, he just thought that for some reason, Su Yan had met a powerful golden core expert.


    He is better than him, but he can''t be better than a military officer.


    When he arrived at the mansion of the military chief, the attendant asked him to help him get out of the carriage. This process was heartbreaking for him.


    After finally walking to the door, one of his men knocked on the door several times.


    But after a while, someone inside opened the door and looked at the minister and others.


    The person who opened the door naturally knew the servant, and was shocked to see the appearance of the servant.


    In fact, he didn''t recognize the attendant at all, only his subordinates.


    "My lord servant, what are you?"


    The attendant said in a low voice: "Don''t ask too much, go and inform the sir, I want to see him."


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Naturally, he can''t offend the attendant, after all, the attendant is a fourth-rank official.


    The housekeeper was notified when the door was opened, and the housekeeper walked directly toward the officer''s residence.


    I knocked on the door, and a voice came from inside: "Come in."


    The butler respectfully said: "My lord, there is someone outside asking for a meeting."


    "Just say I''m busy, no see."


    "My lord, it''s the minister."


    The Ministry of War raised his head and looked at the housekeeper, pondered for a moment, and finally said, "Let him wait for me in the waiting room."


    "Ok."


    When the attendant arrived in the waiting room, he didn''t dare to sit down at all, so he could only stand, supported by two people around him.


    The butler was very puzzled, and looked at the servant man and said, "Master servant, why are you looking like this?"


    The attendant didn''t want to speak, his heart was full of anger at the moment, just waiting for the senior officer to arrive.


    After a while, the elders finished processing things and arrived in the waiting room.


    Seeing the tragic situation of the attendant, the officer was also extremely surprised.


    "Wang Shilang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Return to the lord, the young one was beaten."


    The officer''s face turned gloomy. As the imperial order officer, who would dare to beat people, unless it was the relatives of the emperor, even the relatives of the emperor would not be adults for no reason.


    "Who can beat you?"


    "Bi Ma."


    The officer''s expression became even more cold, and he said directly: "Little Bi Ma dare to hit you?!"


    The attendant cried bitterly and said, "This is how the matter is, that Bi Ma has just taken office, so majestic, he wants to remove the coordinator from his official position, and the coordinator has been beaten."


    "Then the coordinator reported to my house, I went to investigate, but he was beaten."


    The attendant was so miserable that he pretended to be extremely miserable.


    At first, the sergeant was only a nervous reaction, but the horse was only a seventh-rank, so such a small official dared to fight the fourth-rank servant.


    Hearing that the attendant said that he had just taken office, his brows frowned.


    But Ma, who just took office? !


    His eyes widened fiercely, and he suddenly remembered that Su Yan, who was the number one martial artist in the court yesterday, was demoted to Bi Ma.


    This matter is still fresh in his memory, and he doesn''t kneel down in front of the emperor. Who can afford such a person.


    The officer suddenly became furious and looked at the servant man and said: "It''s so bold and lawless!"


    The attendant nodded quickly, and said sternly: "That''s right, he has one of his subordinates who is very powerful, who is a strong Golden Core, so I can only come to ask the adults to be fair."


    But who knows that the officer is even more angry, looking at the servant man and said: "I said you, you actually committed the above, relying on the official position to oppress Bi Ma, you still slander Bi Ma!"


    The attendant was dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded.


    This is obviously he came to sue, he was hurt, he was beaten.


    But what did the senior officer say now, how could he treat him as a wicked person, but that Bute Ma became a victim? !


    The attendant cried even more and looked at the senior officer and said: "My lord, but the little one is beaten without a piece of meat, how come he has become the little bully."


    "I dare to quibble, but I know that Bi Ma is a human being. He will not bully you for no reason. It must be your fault first."


    The coordinator on the side was so scared that he was almost urinating. This complained that he had become a bad guy, so the little Jiujiu was known by the senior? !


    He almost fainted, but fortunately, the cry of the attendant awakened him.


    He didn''t dare to say a word, he could only shiver in front of the senior officials.


    "Bi Ma has just taken office, you must be playing official positions, otherwise, why have you come to this!"


    Facing the officer''s scolding again, the servant and the coordinator were completely desperate.


    At this moment, there is no doubt in their hearts, Su Yan must have a big backstage, otherwise, how could it be like this?


    In fact, Su Yan has no backstage, he himself is his own backstage. People who dare to hold on to the emperor, dare to offend him? He dare not fart in front of Su Yan.


    Naturally, this matter must be suppressed, and the elder''s eyes rolled around.


    He looked at the assistant envoy and the assistant envoy, and finally ordered his men to say: "These two people are acting nonsense, flattering, bribing and committing crimes, pulling them down, a big 50 board, the assistant envoy is removed, the assistant envoy is demoted!"


    As soon as these words came out, the coordinator was completely paralyzed, and his face was ashamed. How could he offend a great demon? It is useless to regret at this moment.


    The attendant also regretted it all. He had known it a long time ago and would not have offended him. He would not accept that box of benefits. Now the truth is revealed.


    In fact, the senior officials just said it casually. Anyway, there are just a few possibilities for crime, either corruption or perverting the law.


    The two of them were dragged out and hit fifty boards. The co-envoy was better, at least he could walk back.


    The attendant was in a miserable situation. He was beaten up by Liu Erdan, and there was no good in his whole body. Now the fifty-fifth board almost killed him.


    Fortunately, he has vitality protection, otherwise he would have died.


    After the fight, the two were kicked out of the official''s mansion and went back all the way.


    Naturally, there is no need to mention revenge, it is good to keep a small life, and of course I dare not provoke Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t know about this, but the attendant had never come to him, and Su Yan could guess something.


    But Su Yan didn''t take this seriously, he had something more interesting now.


    After staying in the small courtyard for a few days, Su Yanxian came to nothing, so Zhang Laosan, who was promoted from the gatekeeper to the coordinator, brought all the ledgers of the racecourse.


    He intends to check the books!


    That''s right, Su Yan made this decision, and many people were shocked when he said this.


    The horse farm is very large, and it is specially provided for half of the people in the imperial city. Various dignitaries and dignitaries often come to buy horses.


    Some were bought and eaten, and some were bought and played. The horse farm was regarded as a tax industry of the Xuancheng Empire.


    The ledger was taken out and piled up on a hill, probably tens of thousands.


    This is an account book for hundreds of years, naturally many.


    Su Yan felt a little big head when he saw it. If you read this book by book, you have to see the year of the monkey.


    In the end, Su Yan selected the ones within a hundred years, and only looked at the ledgers of the nobles and relatives of the emperor.


    Ordinary civilians or small officials and small officials don''t need to look at them, these are generally not problematic, mainly high-ranking officials and relatives of the emperor.


    This group of people is a face and face, if they come to buy horses without money, it is not impossible.


    After screening, there are still more than a thousand copies left, which need to be investigated one by one.


    Su Yan directly gave the death order and checked carefully, and then repeated random checks. If anyone is not careful, or if the person who knows does not report, he will be directly sent to the boss at that time.


    A group of information staff suddenly didn''t dare to cheat. Su Yan was scared to urinate, and they investigated them one by one with great earnestness.


    Su Yan also opened a book at will, looked around, and found that it was a record book of a Grade 4 official.


    The above are all records of officials from the Imperial City Grade 4 who came to buy horses, from 100 years ago to yesterday.


    The task of checking accounts is to count these according to category and age.


    Category statistics are classified into categories, such as the first category of the fourth product, the first category of the third product, and the different category of the first product.


    The number of years is the account book for the fourth grade in a year, the account book for the third grade in a year, or the account book of the lord of the year.


    By doing this, and then comparing it with the annual performance, you can figure out whether the ledger is correct.


    This is a big project, and it won''t be completed in a while. Su Yan is also patient and not in a hurry. Let a group of people watch it slowly, carefully, and check it out!


    He didn''t believe it, there was no trickiness in it, and Su Yan had nothing to do, just like getting some moths out.


    In the middle of the night, Su Yan practiced in retreat. At this moment, his Dantian was extremely full. After these few days of training, he had completely mastered the half-step golden core, and his body function had completely reached its peak.


    Now he can make a breakthrough in one fell swoop and achieve a real golden core!


    To step into the golden core, Su Yan needs a lot of vitality, and absorption alone is obviously not enough, so you need a vitality!


    The Yuanshi was the currency of the Xuancheng Empire, and Su Yan checked the books for no reason.


    The more tricks there are, the happier Su Yan will be. As long as he finds one, he will ask for it, and hey, he will understand.


    Su Yan was not afraid at all. Although he was only a seventh-rank horse, he had always treated himself as the emperor. After all, he was not even afraid of the emperor.


    Checking the accounts has been going on. Nothing was found on the first day, nor on the second day. After all, it was just the beginning.


    Until the tenth day, someone discovered the clue.


    "Master Bute, this ledger does not seem to match." An inspector reported to Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Which year was it at that level?"


    "Eighty years ago, Tier 4 officials." The inspector replied, "The performance above shows that 80 years ago, Tier 4 officials bought a total of 200,000 horses for a total of 20,000 yuan. It only rises up to ten thousand yuan."


    Su Yan''s face suddenly condensed, five thousand yuan stone, this is half the difference of his sister''s, it seems that the trickiness inside is really not small.


    At the same time, another auditor also found the problem.


    "My lord, seventy-nine years ago, the fourth-rank official bought 400,000 horses, for a total of 40,000 stones, and only 10,000 stones were recorded in the account book."


    "Yes, please check it out for me and write it down for me, and record it for me whoever bought it or paid it."


    The reviewer nodded immediately.


    Clues began appearing eighty years ago, and there have been clues every year since then, and the amount detected is getting bigger and bigger.


    Even Su Yan was a little shocked in the end.


    At first he was shocked that this horse farm could produce 50 million yuan stone ten years ago, but in fact only 30 million yuan stone was received.


    This means that in which year someone has spent 20 million yuan in private pockets!


    Twenty million yuan of stone, this gilt family sold all probably worth 20 million yuan of stone.


    The more you check, the more loopholes you have. At first, you made false accounts, and even later, some officials lost their purchase records, which made it difficult to check.


    However, Su Yan was not in a hurry. He first checked the ones that could be checked, and the rest, he would greet one by one when the time came. He did not believe that these officials would not buy horses for a year.


    Horses are the product of consumption and are liked by many officials. In the Xuancheng Empire, they were like totems.


    Everyone in the family needs horse-drawn carriages to ride in cars, and horses for play. Horses are inseparable in this city.


    Although it is not as high-end as the Pegasus Monster, but with more people, the total output value is not small.


    These discoveries can be said to be major discoveries, and Su Yan was a little excited.


    It has only been checked for 70 years, and the total amount of missing checks has exceeded one billion. This is a terrifying number. You must know that this is a very rare gem!


    The effect of a primordial stone can even make the strong in the initial stage of Yin Dan directly break through to the latter stage of Yin Dan, which shows the huge effect of its effect!


    Su Yan looked at the densely packed list of officials in the imperial city, the dignitaries of the imperial city, and even the imperial relatives.


    These people are all on the list, and they all take the horses without paying.


    You can check it slowly for the remaining ten years. During the past seventy years, I went to visit each house.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Only one hundred million yuan of stone is needed, and Su Yan''s breakthrough to the golden core is no problem at all, let alone one billion yuan of stone!

 Chapter 2164： Ask for an account at your door, dont kill it!

    The second thousand and sixty-four chapters come to ask for an account, not to be killed!


    With these seventy years of account books, it is enough for Su Yan, and they can continue to check the rest.


    Now the primary purpose is to ask for the account, and the money owed by these high-ranking officials and relatives should also be returned.


    Su Yan directly set up an account group, with him as the group leader, Liu Erdan and Xiao Meng as the deputy group leaders, and Zhang Laosan as the intelligence agent.


    To investigate the various circumstances of the family, such as whether the person is at home or not, Su Yan would naturally not do it himself, and just leave it to Zhang Laosan.


    On the first day, Zhang Laosan got into the various situations of Grade 4 officials, and all those who owed money were on the list.


    Their family size, annual income, access records, etc. are all available.


    "Not bad, Zhang Laosan deserves a reward."


    Su Yan looked at the list, smiled and nodded.


    Zhang Laosan was flattered. Originally, he was just a gatekeeper, but now he became a coordinator with Su Yan''s support. This reward made him even more overjoyed.


    However, Zhang Laosan was also shocked. A horse farm can have such a big trick, and other industries are even more unclear.


    The pillar industry of the empire, the first is industry, such as the foundry that produces spiritual weapons.


    The second is agriculture, which is the food, clothing, housing and transportation of billions of people across the country.


    The third is business. Needless to say.


    The horse farm is a combination of agriculture and commerce, and it is only at the bottom. After all, those spirit beasts are the big heads.


    Su Yan looked at the bill, and then worked out a route for the bill.


    "This afternoon, we will start asking for the account."


    "Good!" Xiao Meng was the first to echo.


    It is very new to her to be accountable, and she is even a little excited now.


    After lunch, the group left the racecourse and headed towards the imperial city.


    The fourth-grade officials are basically gathered between the 16th ring and the 14th ring and are easy to find.


    "Let''s move this big family first."


    Su Yan looked at the bill, and the one with the most evasion was Fengtian Fucheng at the Fourteenth Ring Road.


    This Fengtianfu Cheng escaped a million yuan stone, what a terrible figure.


    "This is a big thorn. If you solve this thorn, the rest will be easy."


    Su Yan and a group of people walked directly towards Fengtian Fucheng''s office.


    As a local official, he can be regarded as a little emperor in command of Fengtian.


    The office location is also very magnificent. If Su Yan hadn''t been to the palace, I am afraid that Fengtianfucheng''s office would be regarded as a palace.


    Entering inside, a guard immediately blocked Su Yan''s path.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?!"


    The guard''s face was cold.


    The assistant envoy gave the customs clearance certificate, and the guard glanced at it with the same disdain.


    After all, Su Yan was only a seven-pin horse, and an official who raised horses could not afford it.


    "Wait here, I''ll report."


    Although I look down on it, things are still to be done, otherwise it is really because of a major event that I cannot afford it.


    After a while, the guard walked out and said to Su Yan, "You can go in now. Your lord is waiting in the back garden."


    Su Yan nodded, and took Zhang Laosan and others to the back garden.


    At this moment, the back garden is very fragrant, with various flowers competing for beauty.


    Fengtian Fucheng is in the garden, drinking tea, listening to a small song, and looking at the beauty.


    When Su Yan arrived, he looked at Fengtian Fucheng and said, "Fucheng, I only have one thing here."


    The person next to Fu Cheng scolded, "Don''t kneel down when you see an adult!"


    Su Yan dismissed it and didn''t take it seriously.


    Fengtian Fucheng waved his hand to the singing and dancing maid: "Go down."


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan, with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Official class you don''t know?"


    Liu Erdan said at the moment: "My old emperor Dalian doesn''t kneel, but will kneel you?!"


    Fengtianfu Cheng was immediately angry.


    "Emperor of Speech, aren''t you afraid of beheading!"


    "This is the ledger. Take a look at it yourself."


    Su Yan handed over the ledger directly, not wanting to waste time.


    Fengtianfu Cheng didn''t even look at it, and threw the ledger into the pond.


    "Whatever you see, you all give me out, my lord has a lot, so don''t care."


    Fengtian Fucheng obviously had a desire to chase away guests.


    But Su Yan laughed at this moment, looking at Fengtianfu Cheng and said, "I hope you''d better look at the ledger, or you will regret it."


    Fengtian Fucheng was furious, and pointed to Su Yan''s nose and said: "Little Bima dare to play majesty in front of me and look for death!"


    All of his guards were showing bright swords at this moment, and they shot out if they didn''t agree with them.


    Su Yan disdainfully took back the account book from the pond and handed it to the coordinator.


    "Read it to him."


    The co-ambassador Zhang Laosan took it, somewhat embarrassed, but when he saw Su Yan''s murderous eyes, he immediately began to read.


    "The emperor''s calendar, in the 1170th year, Fengtianfu Cheng took away 5,000 horses and kept a hundred yuan of silver; the emperor''s calendar, in the 1171th year, Fengtianfu Cheng took away 10,000 horses and kept one hundred silver Yuanshi...The Emperor''s Almanac, in the year 1190, Fengtianfu Cheng took away 100,000 horses and kept a thousand Yuanshi!"


    The coordinator Zhang Laosan finished reading the ledger, then looked at Su Yan, and handed the ledger to Su Yan respectfully.


    At this moment, Fengtian Fu Cheng had a black line on his face, with violent expressions in his eyes.


    "Fu Cheng, we have counted many times, and you have lost one million stones in total!"


    Unexpectedly, Fengtian Fucheng laughed loudly, and the laughter was full of mockery.


    "Little miscellaneous officer, dare to check the accounts, something that doesn''t know life or death!"


    Fengtianfu Cheng was furious, and a kind of guard immediately surrounded Su Yan and others.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and said to Liu Erdan: "I''ll hand it to you, I want to get back a lot of money from this account book."


    Liu Erdan nodded and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t take too long."


    Su Yan walked out of the courtyard. Just a few steps away, he heard a crackling sound, followed by the wailing of the guards.


    Feng Tianfu Cheng, who was originally extremely arrogant, lowered his head now, begging for mercy.


    It��s very simple to ask for an account. If you don��t give it, you��ll just die!


    Su Yan never needed any interrogation, because this was the simplest and most effective way.


    It has been verified, so there is no need to say more, if you don''t give it, you can give it a lesson.


    In the end, under Liu Erdan''s torture, Fengtian Fucheng could only promise to lose money and wiped out his family.


    This matter immediately spread in the fourth-rank circle, and a group of fourth-rank officials talked about it. Some men even went to court once and said the matter.


    However, what surprised them was that the emperor ignored it at all, and even their immediate boss was silent.


    Finally, the fourth-rank official went to find his boss, only to get one result, don''t mess with that Bi Ma Wen!


    This makes them completely confused, a little Bi Ma so hand-eyed? !


    Is it to make up the bad money or treat it coldly?


    But they were treated coldly. Fengtian Fucheng was an example. After seeing Fucheng''s tragic situation, they were all cheeks jumping wildly, and they didn''t dare to be stubborn or refuse to pay back.


    The fourth-grade money was collected very quickly, as long as the intersection was opened, it was collected all at once, and if you didn''t give it, you would die.


    Anyone who is not afraid of things can try it.


    In just a few days, Su Yan had finished all the four-rank account books, totaling 30 million stones, which was not a small sum.


    As for the third-rank, second-rank and even the first-rank, these officials are all old fried dough sticks, and they have naturally met Su Yan.


    Before Su Yan came to visit, some people went directly to Su Yan''s racecourse with a horse-drawn cart.


    This group of people usually respect and take care of themselves, they are extremely proud, and now they all respect Su Yanna, and no one dares to offend them.


    This is a person who dares to kill his life, who dares to offend unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    At this moment, the third-rank, second-rank and first-rank ones didn''t have much time, and they were directly recovered.


    A total of 300 million yuan, this is a huge sum of money, for Su Yan, this 300 million yuan stone is enough for him to break through.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to make a breakthrough either, because the ledger had just begun, and now all he wanted was some small shrimps, and the big head was still behind.


    The dignitaries did not dare to fight with Su Yan, and basically handed over the money, but the relatives of the emperor were different, they were higher-level figures.


    Many people disdain Su Yan at all. After all, many of the emperor''s relatives and relatives did not go to court, they were just people who were waiting to die.


    For example, the decent queen mother family of a prince found on the ledger has no official positions, but because it is the mother family of the webpage, she is also proud of her in the imperial city, and no one dares to mess with it.


    This is more powerful than the Eighteen Kings, who are the maidens of the Eleven Kings.


    Su Yan went to visit directly, but unexpectedly was closed.


    But how could Su Yan give up and directly kicked the door of the Eleven King��s family Duan family to pieces.


    The minions and guards all rushed out, trying to catch Su Yan, but that was simply impossible.


    Clan Chief Duan walked out, looked at Su Yan coldly, and said furiously: "Why did you kick my door broken!"


    You must know that this is a matter of smashing people''s facades. This is a major event and very unlucky.


    But for Su Yan, this was a small thing, he did a lot of big things.


    Entering the courtyard, Su Yan looked at the head of the Duan family and asked Laosan Zhang to take out the account book.


    "Patriarch Duan, look at the consumption of your Patriarch in the racecourse."


    The Duan Patriarch didn''t look at it at all, just looked at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    He directly blasted towards Su Yan with a punch, with force.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, and directly punched back.


    Patriarch Duan suddenly held his hand in pain.


    "Just a little bit of tricks, let me tell you a few tricks, but you have to pay the money first!"


    "Money, how much will I pinch your horse farm?"


    "Not much, only 30 million."


    "How many?!"


    "Thirty million!" Su Yan repeated.


    "You are the lion''s big mouth, I''m going to the face to sue you.


    "Sue, pay the money before you sue me."


    When Su Yan left, Li Erdan cleaned up the rags.


    Under Li Erdan''s massage, the head of the Duan family couldn''t enjoy it in the end and had to pay the money back.


    After the money was returned, Li Erdan gave up and took the money with him.


    Seeing Su Yan walking away, he couldn''t help but angrily said, "Bi Ma, I must go to sue you, you will surely be invincible 1''


    The first thing he went to was the Eleven Kings, and when he saw the prince, he burst into tears and said with jealousy.


    The prince was filled with righteous indignation at first, and promised to eliminate this scum, but he heard that it was the newly appointed Bi Ma, his face turned green.


    "Do you dare to provoke such a person, and live impatiently!"


    The head of the Duan family was dumbfounded, and Xiao Xiaobi Ma was so valued by the prince. This was the first time he saw him.


    But he couldn''t help it, the prince seemed to be impractical, maybe that Bi Ma was the prince''s person, more intimate than his family.


    He decided to meet with the emperor, he must be fair to the emperor.


    So he has been gathering victims.


    Only three days have passed, and the collection of the racecourse has been raged, and many people are even panicked.


    Everyone united and ran directly to the palace.


    "The emperor, we have to sue someone!"


    The Emperor wondered, who? "


    "It''s Su Yan!"


    The emperor shrank his pupils and asked, "Why do you want to sue him."


    "He was rude to us, committed the following and wounded us."


    "Why?"


    This group of people is a little bit unspeakable, but why are they reluctant to pay?


    At this moment, a first-grade member came out and said to the emperor: "Su Yan did this right. It is said that he has collected a lot of escaped money.


    "This Su Yan!"


    The appearance of the emperor could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    For a long time, the emperor directly issued a decree, and whoever dared to escape the money would be punished severely.


    At this moment, instead of leaving a group of people speechless, it seemed that there was no way, and finally they could only leave in anguish.


    With this imperial decree, many people were suddenly awakened, thinking about how to avoid this thing every day.


    And Su Yan collected a lot of money evaded, and now he has not sent the Prince''s Mansion.


    Among the princes, the most escaped money is not the princes or princes. They don''t need to give money at all at their level, they are people who take as much as they want.


    The four princes who escaped the most money among the princes, escaped a total of 200 million yuan, which is an extremely large amount.


    He occupied a lot of no distinctions alone.


    For this person, Zhang Laosan didn''t dare to go to death because of his death. Prince''s Mansion, wouldn''t he be bound to die if he went.


    But under Su Yan''s threat, Zhang Laosan could only bite the bullet and go to the Fourth Prince''s Mansion with Su Yan.


    When he arrived at the house, Su Yan didn''t mean anything, but directly explained his intentions.


    Today, the Four Princes were naturally in the court and heard the emperor��s words, but he was the Four Princes.


    "Bi Ma, although you are number one in martial arts, although you dare not respect the emperor, it does not mean that I am afraid of you."


    Su Yan looked at the Fourth Prince indifferently and said, "Since you are not afraid of me, you can try."


    Without saying a word, Su Yan directly blasted at the Fourth Prince with a punch.


    The Fourth Prince is not an ordinary person, and his realm is very high, reaching the fourth rank of Golden Core.


    He didn''t believe that Su Yan could win against the fourth rank of Jin Dan. He had never heard of any boasting that ghosts would have rank five. After all, he knew that Su Yan was only a half-step Jin Dan.


    However, Su Yan''s strength exceeded his expectations. With just three punches, the Fourth Prince couldn''t resist it.


    In the end, he could only beg for mercy and promised to pay back the money.


    Su Yan just gave up, looking directly at the four princes and said: "It''s better to send the money tomorrow morning, otherwise you will be conceited!"


    After saying this, Su Yan took Zhang Laosan and the others and left, leaving behind the lonely figure of the Fourth Prince.

 Chapter 2165： Concubines words, reform is imminent!

    The word of the imperial concubine, Chapter 2165, reform is imminent!


    Su Yan''s toughness surpassed the expectations of the fourth prince. A mere seven-rank Bi Ma dared to attack the fourth prince. If you know that his status is dozens or hundreds of times higher than Su Yan.


    As someone else, the four princes would have been a killer long ago, otherwise they would also have to enter the palace.


    But the person who came was Su Yan, but he knew what Su Yan was making in the court.


    Seeing the emperor did not kneel down, and in the end the emperor had not killed him.


    He wasn''t a fool either. He understood the meaning of the emperor. This was to spare Su Yan. After all, Su Yan did a great job and saved the mansion.


    The fourth prince was surging with blood, his face was as cold as frost, and his body was trembling at this moment.


    A prince came out, the most favored son of the four princes.


    "Father, who is this person, so strong?!" The prince was very surprised.


    The Fourth Prince said with a cold face: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t."


    "Yes." The prince was startled, but the father had never said such words to himself.


    In the end, the fourth king said to his son: "Go and ask the accountant to prepare two hundred million, and then you can take it to the racecourse."


    Four princes almost gritted their teeth and said, two hundred million, the heart is bleeding.


    The prince was also stunned, and after a while he said, "Father, do you really want to give it?"


    "nonsense!"


    The fourth prince did not want to speak, his heart ached at the moment, and he was very upset.


    As a prince, it is really doubtful that if he is beaten, he will have to give him money.


    In fact, it was the change of wind direction, because he had heard that many officials had sued Su Yan.


    But the result is self-evident.


    He even heard that Prince Right had spoken, after all, this matter was mainly at them.


    The prince naturally didn''t dare to disobey, and immediately went to work.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already left the Prince''s Mansion and walked directly towards the Fourth Ring.


    On the bill, the second largest evader was a relative of the emperor and the father of concubine Yang Gui, the most favored of the emperor today.


    When Su Yan arrived at Yang Mansion, Su Yan walked over without saying a word.


    A guard stopped him, but Su Yan waved him casually, and he flew directly to the fifth ring.


    Entering Yang''s mansion, Su Yan''s eyes were like electricity, and spring thunder fell directly: "Yang Changling, pay back the money!"


    The voice was so loud that the entire mansion could be heard, not only that but also spread outside.


    At this moment, the whole mansion was moving up and down, raging towards the place where Su Yan was, and people outside were also talking about it.


    "What happened to Yang Mansion?"


    "I don''t know, I only heard voices circulating, as if it was asking Yang Mansion to pay back the money."


    "This is driving crazy, dare to ask Yang Mansion for money, I don''t know that Yang Mansion is Yang Guifei''s maiden family."


    ...


    At this moment, all the guards in the mansion rushed towards Su Yan and surrounded Su Yan''s group.


    Su Yan stood proudly, not afraid of half a point at all.


    "Who are you, dare to come to Yang Mansion to make trouble, live impatiently!"


    The guard commanded the anger, full of courage, majestic and majestic.


    Su Yan dismissed it and grabbed it casually, and the guard leader was caught by Su Yan who was out of control.


    The guard commander''s complexion changed wildly, running his whole body''s vital energy to resist, but he couldn''t resist it at all. Su Yan grabbed his throat like a chicken.


    "Let your Yang Changling come out, or I will kill you!"


    This group of people will not be afraid of not being ruthless, and dealing with people who are already ruthless can only be more ruthless than him.


    At this moment, an old man in a blue shirt and robe leaped forward and clapped to Su Yan with a crisp voice.


    "Junior is really arrogant, dare to come to my Yang Mansion to make trouble!"


    Yes, this person is Yang Changling.


    Su Yan stared at Yang Changling and said, "You are Yang Changling?!"


    The middle-aged man beside Yang Changling furiously said: "Boldly, the small official Bi Ma dare to call the national father-in-law by the name?!"


    Su Yan sneered and grabbed it casually. The middle-aged man was caught directly by Su Yan, and then his face was swollen into a pig''s head with anger.


    Yang Changling''s face was cold, Su Yan''s move just now was unstoppable, which made him furious.


    He didn''t know about the Chaotang that day, because he didn''t go to Chaotang during the retreat.


    "Little Bi Ma can bully me, but I want to see who is behind you!"


    Yang Changling rushed towards Su Yan and directly displayed a violent technique, and a terrifying green energy directly attacked Su Yan.


    However, there was no use for eggs, and Su Yan faced it calmly, without any damage at all.


    Yang Changling is no more than the third grade of Jindan, to Su Yan, it is like a chicken.


    At this moment, Yang Changling''s complexion had changed drastically. This TM was really a seventh-grade horse, and he felt that his worldview had collapsed.


    "Are you an enemy spy?!"


    Yang Changling immediately thought of this.


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, you owed the racecourse one hundred and five hundred million in these years, pay back!"


    Yang Changling was dumbfounded, this is to collect debts.


    In the current situation, if he doesn''t agree, he will inevitably be suppressed by Su Yan.


    Yang Changling''s eyes rolled around, and finally nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I will pay the money back!"


    Su Yan''s expression eased, and he looked at Yang Changling and said, "I''m also doing business for business. I hope you will send the money to the racecourse within three days."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he left directly.


    Yang Changling trembled with anger and anger, and there was nowhere to vent. The entire courtyard was destroyed by him.


    "Little Bi Ma is so rampant, you won''t be surnamed Yang if I am immortal!"


    "Swing, go to the palace!"


    ...


    Naturally, Yang Changling wouldn''t let it go. A small but small horse dared to ride on his head, which was pretty good.


    It is certainly impossible to pay back the money, and it will definitely make Su Xiansheng worse than death.


    Going directly to the imperial palace, Yang Changling did not meet the emperor directly, but went to the palace of Concubine Yang.


    As the biological father of Concubine Yang, Yang Changling''s status is naturally unusual, even comparable to that of the Fourth Prince. After all, Concubine Yang has recently won the emperor''s favor.


    "Daddy, why are you here?"


    Concubine Yang was surprised, her face was full of joy, her graceful and beautiful appearance really made people salivate.


    Yang Changling said with a straight face: "Your father was bullied, riding on his head to bully."


    Concubine Yang was stunned, and then smiled: "Daddy is joking with his daughter. In this imperial city, who would dare to bully you? Isn''t it polite to see the prince?"


    Concubine Yang of course knew her status, and she was very confident about this.


    "The prince is very polite to me, but it''s not like that for a little horse."


    Concubine Yang was taken aback and couldn''t help asking: "What happened to Daddy?"


    Yang Changling told the matter one to one, and finally trembled with anger.


    Concubine Yang''s face was also frosty, and her eyes were full of anger.


    "A Seventh-Rank Bute Horse can bully you like this, is this imperial city turning the sky over!"


    "I mean, that''s why I came to you to discuss how to solve this matter. That little Bima has a strong realm, and your father is not an opponent."


    "Father, don''t worry, I will tell the emperor about this."


    "With your words, my father is relieved." Yang Changling smiled.


    After Yang Changling left, Concubine Yang did not stay, and went directly to Longxing Hall to meet the emperor.


    The emperor was dealing with affairs and couldn''t help smiling when he saw Concubine Yang''s arrival.


    "See the emperor for the concubine." Concubine Yang wanted to kneel.


    The emperor hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No courtesy or courtesy, what the wind is today, you actually came to Longxing Hall."


    "Your Majesty, the concubines are wronged."


    Concubine Yang Gui looked like she was about to weep, and she was very touching.


    The emperor couldn''t help but said anxiously: "Why?"


    "Your Majesty, the concubine''s father just came to the concubine''s dormitory to complain, and a small seventh-rank horse can ride on his head and run wild."


    The emperor''s expression changed, and he immediately said angrily: "I''m so brave, I will definitely take care of this."


    Hearing the emperor''s words, the noble concubine''s face showed a complacency, and she couldn''t help but directly rushed into the emperor''s arms, so she was so cute and cute that she was about to melt the emperor''s heart.


    But the emperor had another thought in his heart. Of course he knew who it was, and who else could be besides Su Yan.


    Recently, it was all news from Su Yan. Almost half of the officials in the entire palace were demanded by Su Yan.


    As a small horse, you can take up all the civil and military debts, this matter is managed.


    However, it seems a little bit powerless now.


    Concubine Yang was constantly rubbing against the emperor, and the emperor''s mind had already travelled across the sky.


    "Is it under-trained again."


    "Your Majesty adjusts his concubines, they are the husband and wife of the concubines."


    ...


    At the racecourse, Su Yan went out for a day and visited the entire imperial city. Almost all the big debtors on the ledger were patronized by Su Yan.


    For some relatives of the princes and relatives, Su Yan just clamored and asked them to send the money in three days, and the other officials would not be treated so well.


    All were beaten up by Su Yan, and finally returned the money with a swollen nose.


    Looking at the horse-drawn carriage team that kept transporting Yuanshi towards the racecourse, Su Yan showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Laosan Zhang, how many yuan stones are in the warehouse today?"


    Zhang Laosan flipped through the ledger and quickly said, "My lord, a total of 800 million yuan has been put into the warehouse."


    Zhang Laosan who said this was shocked, and never thought that a horse farm could have so many primordial stones.


    Su Yan also showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Laosan Zhang, is it my credit for you to be a coordinator?"


    Zhang Laosan nodded quickly and said, "Thanks to the cultivation of Master Butma."


    "Then you should know how to do this ledger?"


    Zhang Laosan was taken aback for a moment, then sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He now understands that, among the hundred officials of the imperial court, the relatives and relatives of the emperor are not greedy, and even a little Bima cannot do without being greedy.


    But Su Yan was not greedy. He did it, but fortunately, he still wanted it.


    "I have recovered so many primordial stones for the racecourse, at least it is a bit fortunate."


    It''s just that Su Yan''s hard work is a bit high, so he has to smoke half of it.


    "Master Bute, is this ratio too high?"


    "Isn''t it high, can''t I ask for a yuan stone?!"


    Zhang Laosan didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    But Su Yan''s plan was not so simple, he had even higher plans.


    The reason why he dared to do so was naturally emboldened, and at the same time he wanted to let the Hubu Yuanshi take it.


    In this way, he also wanted the Manchu dynasty, no hundred officials and even the relatives of the emperor to dare not slander him, and even more so that the emperor must thank him!


    This idea is naturally a little absurd and bold. According to normal circumstances, it is a miracle that the emperor will not destroy Su Yan. Thanks to Su Yan, and even a single elementary stone will not enter the household.


    No way, he is Su Yan, a man who wanders on the edge of death and death, a man with infinite charm, and a man who can always do jaw-dropping things.


    But the palace at this moment, after the emperor and Concubine Yang, was exhausted.


    Concubine Yang was lying on the emperor''s chest, covered with fragrant sweat, and the whole room revealed the smell of hormones.


    "It is the blessing of concubine to be able to be in love with the emperor in this Longxing Hall."


    Longxing Hall is the emperor��s office place. Except for the incident where the emperor and empress had a young couple in this place, other concubines are not eligible to step in here on weekdays.


    The emperor looked at Concubine Yang and said, "You are my sharp heart, how can I fail you."


    "With the words of the emperor, the concubine died without regret."


    "Don''t say anything unlucky, I still want to have another princess with you."


    ...


    After comforting Concubine Yang, the emperor continued to work. A good emperor would have to waste sleep and food. A good emperor is not so good.


    But at this moment, there was someone outside the gate asking for a meeting.


    The visitor is the Prince Right.


    When the emperor saw Prince Right, He Xi smiled on his face: "Third brother, what can I do if you come to me?"


    "Return to the emperor, the minister is indeed okay."


    "Hey, it''s not a big crowd, no need for elaborate etiquette."


    "The emperor, you should have heard about the imperial court recently." Prince Right looked at the emperor and said.


    The emperor''s face became serious and said, "You are talking about Su Yan!"


    Prince Right nodded and said: "He has offended the Manchu civil and military and even the relatives of the emperor, and the four princes have asked me to complain."


    The emperor frowned and said: "More than that, Yang Changling has been bullied by him, and all the noble concubines have come to me."


    "What does the emperor mean?" Prince Right looked at the emperor and waited for the following.


    However, the emperor pondered for a long time and never spoke.


    Prince Right couldn''t help but said at this moment: "Is the emperor really angry?"


    "I am more than angry, it is full of anger, if he hadn''t saved the mansion by Su Yan, I would have killed him at this moment!"


    Prince You quickly said, "Su Yan can''t be destroyed."


    "Why can''t it be destroyed?!" The emperor was furious, "Let him go on doing this, the imperial city will not be peaceful, and my majesty will be damaged!"


    "No, there is nothing wrong with Su Yan''s affairs. The fault lies in the Manchu civil and military affairs and the emperor''s relatives."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "The emperor didn''t know that Su Yan''s affairs were all about collecting debts. The Manchu civil and military and the emperor''s relatives owed a lot of Yuanshi to the horse farm.


    "how many?!"


    "A lot, as far as I know, Yang Changling owes 150 million shi!"


    The emperor was shocked. One hundred and five hundred million was completely beyond his imagination. A small horse farm could create so many primordial stones.


    "The emperor, this is still the tip of the iceberg. You know how small the horse farm is. The alien animal farm, the yuan quarry, etc. are the lifeblood of the country!"


    "What do you mean?!" The emperor was even more cold.


    The right prince said without fear: "The empire is dying and reform is imminent!"


    The entire hall was immediately enveloped by a violent force, and the temperature dropped sharply!

 Chapter 2166： Turn into a spear, and reform!

    Chapter 2166 turned into a spear, reforms!


    This coldness made Prince Right''s face suddenly change, and a chill was born deep in his heart.


    But he still looked at the emperor with a sincere expression on his face.


    "Second brother!"


    These two words, Prince Right Zhanao has not called out for almost a thousand years.


    Zhanlong is the emperor, so everything has changed. There is a difference between the monarchs. Even in private, Zhanao has never called the emperor the second brother, and has always been honored as the second brother.


    To shout at this moment must be forced by helplessness and sadness.


    The emperor��s face was extremely cold, and nine blue dragons appeared behind him, with great pressure!


    At this moment, he looked at Zhanao, the coldness remained, until a long time later, this coldness slowly dissipated.


    "Get out!"


    The voice was indifferent, with a word of command.


    But Zhan Ao didn''t go out. When he came to see the emperor this time, he had already eaten the weight and must finish the matter.


    As for the decision, he can''t decide everything, he can only do his job in peace.


    "I call your second brother, just to let you know, brotherhood!"


    Zhanao looked at the emperor with a sincere expression.


    "Now the empire is flourishing, and the people live and work in peace, but this is not the case!"


    The emperor''s body trembled slightly. As the founding emperor, he forgot to sleep and eat every day in order to become a great emperor.


    After working so hard, Zhanao said that it was not the case.


    "Then tell me!" The emperor let out a cloud of foul air, staring at Zhanao with his eyes.


    Zhanao was not afraid, looking at the emperor and said: "From the horse farm, we can see that the empire''s dignitaries are extremely corrupt!"


    Indeed, some officials have been in office for hundreds of years. This is a terrible thing.


    "If you conduct a thorough investigation, the pillars of the empire, mining and animal farms, and even the national martial arts halls, you can get a chill inside if you are corrupt."


    "I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, and I won''t let it go."


    "That''s best."


    Zhanao didn''t feel relieved, but his heart tightened, because the more he thought about it, the more he felt scared and even shivered.


    "Is there anything else?!"


    The emperor really wanted to beat his younger brother so badly.


    "One more thing."


    "Say."


    The emperor knew that if he didn''t let Zhanao finish talking, he would definitely not leave.


    "About the Eighteen Domains."


    As soon as these words came out, the whole hall was extremely cold again, as if falling into an ice cave.


    The emperor''s eyes were sharp, and the majestic meaning of his whole body once again enveloped the square.


    The eunuchs outside were so frightened that their legs were weak. In the entire palace, countless people panicked. They knew this was the emperor''s air, and the emperor was furious!


    "Above the court, the household official mentioned that I didn''t want him to say it, but you insist on that."


    "Why can''t you say that this matter should be advertised and let them restrain."


    "convergence?!"


    Zhanao showed a slight smile. He suddenly realized that the emperor was too kind. He hadn''t carried the knife for so many years, and the person who had fought for a hundred days was no longer there.


    "This is definitely an organized and premeditated thing!" Zhan Ao''s voice was cold, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "The weather is going well, the taxes of the Seventeen Domains are reduced by half. Isn''t this strange!"


    Taxes are reduced by half, which is indeed a big deal, and the emperor did not ignore it.


    "This time I plan to go to the palace domain and palace domain to see what is going on."


    "Don''t read it, let me tell you!" Zhanao said directly, "Gongyu collected 100 trillion yuan in taxes last year!"


    "what?!"


    The emperor was shocked immediately and stood up directly.


    100 trillion yuan stone, what a terrible number this is.


    But in fact, thinking about it carefully, it is not terrible. After all, the Xuancheng Empire has a large population, and one area far exceeds the population of the earth.


    Last year, the imperial city collected only 300 trillion yuan of taxes, and the palace area is equivalent to one-third of the imperial city.


    This is not the point. High taxes can only mean development and prosperity, or serious losses.


    The emperor was not very concerned about these, he only cared about paying tribute.


    However, this year''s tribute is half less than last year''s, and the tribute is only ten trillion yuan!


    This caused the emperor''s heart to become cold suddenly, and a wave of anger soared into the sky, and the nine blue dragons directly broke through the sky and soared in the sky.


    The entire sky was originally very clear, but at this moment it was densely clouded and there was a tendency to disturb the situation.


    "Second brother, don''t get angry, it''s not too late to make up for it."


    The emperor suppressed his anger and looked at Zhanao and said, "You tell me not to be angry about such a big thing?!"


    "Mister''s anger is just the speed of the enemy."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!" The emperor complained.


    "I also wanted to tell you at the beginning, but I can''t say that." Zhan Ao''s face was a bit wronged.


    "Talk about how to solve it."


    Things have already happened, what should be done now is not to get angry, but how to solve it.


    If it is not resolved, let it develop, and there will be nothing to make up for it in the future!


    "Su Yan!"


    Zhanao directly proposed Su Yan''s name, which surprised the emperor.


    "He?!" The emperor was puzzled.


    "Yes, he is the fate of heaven!"


    The emperor''s eyes were cold, fate, rank, calamity, blessing, these words of divination, the emperor was tired.


    He would rather believe in disaster stars than in blessings.


    "He comes from the lower world, but his talent is incomparable. He is the destiny." Zhanao said again, "He saves the mansion and is now regarded as a horse but he does not resist. Instead, he is collecting taxes and evading taxes, indicating that he has one. Kindness."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We can use this kindness."


    The emperor said nothing, waiting for Zhanao''s next words.


    "To put it another way, Su Yan is a spear. At present, it is a bit of a loss to you, but as long as we use it correctly, this spear can stab the eighteenth domain!"


    The emperor''s eyes condensed and his brain turned rapidly, of course he understood the meaning of Zhanao''s words.


    "Do you want to use him to deal with Eighteen Domains?!"


    "Yes."


    "Just him, just a half-step golden core?" The emperor was somewhat mocking.


    "However, the half-step Golden Core can defeat the fifth grade of Golden Core!" Zhanao directly retorted, "If you make good use of it, the eighteenth domain matter can be resolved."


    The emperor thought for a long time, he actually understood Zhanao''s meaning very well, and he also knew that Su Yan could be a spear in his hand!


    "Second brother, first use him in the imperial city, it is not impossible to rectify the dignitaries, if you use it well, then it is not impossible to turn to the eighteen domains."


    "You should withdraw first, let me think about it."


    "The minister resigned."


    Zhanao retired directly this time, because he had already said what he should have said and his purpose had been accomplished.


    There was only one emperor in the entire Longxing Hall. He was meditating, and he thought that he would naturally want more. After all, he was the emperor.


    But after thinking about it, he really didn''t have any other spears except Su Yan. Zhan Ao originally had an identity, and Su Yan was the best thing to do.


    So, the next day, the imperial city suddenly changed!


    The emperor''s emperor said that it will be transported by God!


    The four princes are evading money and tax, doing a lot of evil, insatiable, and bribing hundreds of officials, which is extremely heinous!


    Detained in prison, Qiuhou asked to cut!


    This imperial decree was like a thunder on the ground, shaking the entire imperial city.


    This is so surprising. The fourth king is gone, which is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Even if Prince Zuo begged for mercy, it was of no avail. The emperor''s determination had long been firm, not to mention that the imperial decree had already been issued and could not be recovered.


    This is slaughter!


    Obviously, the fourth king was taken as a victim by the emperor.


    Many discerning people understand it, but what makes them even more shocked is that the source of this time is actually the horse farm, a small 7-Rank Bute horse.


    After learning the reason, many people were shocked, disturbed, angry, and frightened.


    The people in the courtroom that day knew Su Yan''s ability, and it was not very strange that they were shocked, but they didn''t understand.


    Why did the emperor kill stars like this? After all, the four princes are the emperor''s cousins.


    However, things have already happened, and the Four Lords have also been escorted to the jail. How many people guessed can not change the facts.


    At this moment, the national father-in-law Yang Changling was so frightened that he almost got out of his body.


    He thought he was completely stable about this matter, and he could sit back and relax, but as a result, such a thing happened.


    He ran to the palace, but was unable to see his daughter, which made him more disturbed.


    When he was about to leave the palace, he was stopped by the guards.


    "Master Yang, Tianlao invites you to have tea."


    Yang Changling''s legs were so frightened that he fell directly to the ground.


    When being dragged away by the guards, he was crying for help and kept calling his daughter''s name.


    Concubine Yang of course knew about the Fourth Prince being sent to the Heaven Prison. She went to the Emperor early in the morning, but was stopped at the door.


    Knowing that her father had also been arrested made her even more anxious, and she broke into the hall directly.


    Seeing that the emperor was handling the memorials, Concubine Yang directly arrogantly flew all memorials.


    "You lied to me!"


    Concubine Yang Gui was full of anger, and her eyes were dissatisfied with the emperor.


    Yesterday, I paid you back to me, but I caught her father today. It hurts her to be so mad.


    The emperor was not angry and looked at Concubine Yang and said, "What is so angry?"


    "You are ashamed to ask me, why are you arresting my dad!"


    The emperor''s complexion became cold, and he looked at Concubine Yang and said, "I or you are in charge of the Xuancheng Empire!"


    At this point, Concubine Yang was so frightened that she was cold and almost softened into a pool of flesh.


    "Your father escaped a huge amount of money. This is just a matter of the racecourse. I don''t want to check the other things. Otherwise, he will die a hundred times!"


    Concubine Yang''s tears flowed, and she was very moving. She wanted to ask for mercy, and wanted the last chance for her father.


    As a result, a word from the emperor made her despair.


    "No matter what you are, and enter the cold palace!"


    Concubine Yang did not dare to make trouble. Lenggong was not joking. Don''t think of it when you go in. You can never stand up.


    She is now a noble concubine, and there is still a chance.


    Why didn''t the emperor feel distressed because the woman he loved suffered so much, and his heart was like a knife.


    But in order to reform, he had to be so, he had to be so.


    Corruption became widespread in the entire imperial city, and the Yuanshi who did not corrupt tens of millions of billions of yuan saw people in every face, and the world changed.


    The emperor couldn''t help but think of Lord Liu, and at this moment he felt guilty in his heart.


    Kings of different surnames are the emperor''s suspicion. Even if the strongest kings of different surnames, they are no more than the fifth grade of Jindan, but the emperor is suspicious.


    Up to now, there is no king with a different surname, and the family of those kings with different surnames has been ransacked. The most family property is only 100 million shi.


    And Liu Jin''s family also has 20 million yuan of stones, which is not enough for this group of corrupt officials.


    A small fourth-grade official can embezzle tens of millions. This is a terrible thing. The empire is already in a state of dying illness and must be reformed and rectified.


    This signal made many people feel terrified. It was the strongest gunpowder in the empire.


    Su Yan has become a man of the world at this moment, and nine out of ten officials cannot do without him.


    At this moment, Su Yan was staying at the racecourse, lazily basking in the sun, and Xiaomeng Liujin and others were standing beside him.


    Not far away is the racecourse, with thousands of horses galloping, which is very spectacular.


    "Little horses can involve such a big escape, this empire is dying!"


    Su Yan sighed, he was not thinking about this empire, nor did he have the kindness of a saint.


    He is actually doing this for himself, if it is not for the lack of the original stone, the ghost will do these things.


    The 800 million yuan was collected, and Su Yan directly retained 400 million yuan, and the other 400 million yuan was also placed in the underground warehouse of the small courtyard.


    "My lord, the escape of the Fourth Prince is here."


    Zhang Laosan ran over and reported to Su Yan that he had a huge sum of 200 million yuan, but it was only after several carriages came.


    Su Yan nodded, let Zhang Laosan keep one hundred million.


    Zhang Laosan could only listen, but he was uneasy. It would be too dark to deduct half of it. He was afraid of something big in the future.


    But he was just a coordinator and had no power. If you didn''t listen to Su Yan, his job would be gone.


    "Yang Mansion brought 150 million yuan of stones!"


    It is not surprising that the Yuanshi from these two families are brought here. After all, everyone has been arrested. If you are not honest, I am afraid that the family will be arrested together in the jail.


    But the team is much more than that, and there are teams coming from behind.


    Su Yan took a look and asked Zhang Laosan, "What are those teams doing here?"


    "My lord, you don''t know that the four princes and the national father-in-law were arrested, and those prominent officials were scared. I guess they came to make up for the escaped money."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The interest is one point a year."


    "One percent?"


    "It''s a tenth!"


    The corners of Zhang Lao San��s mouth twitched, and ten points of interest a year, if the money escaped for more than ten years, he would have to take twice or more.


    This is too cruel, and Su Yan can do it.


    But Zhang Laosan didn''t think it was wrong. What a breeze it was for these high-ranking officials to escape money back then, now it''s just retribution, and it''s too late.


    Liu Jin ran to help, too many people came.


    The big customers and the evasion are all tens of millions, and the small customers are at least hundreds of thousands.


    All these counts add up, and the amount really is amazing.


    After working for most of the day, Liu Jin was so tired that his legs cramped, and his face turned green when he saw the Yuanshi field after field.


    "I have never seen such a variety of stones, it is so exciting!"


    Zhang Laosan also nodded and said, "Yes, when has our horse farm been so rich for thousands of years."


    "Hurry up and report to the boss."


    Zhang Laosan nodded quickly and walked directly to Su Yan''s side.


    "My lord, make up a total of 1.5 billion shi!"


    Many of them are more than ten years old, and the interest has exceeded the original amount of evasion.


    Although this group of people was very angry at first and just wanted to make up the escaped money, Su Yan''s rules were very clear and they would not be charged if they didn''t pay.

 Chapter 2167： Turn in zero and will not be held accountable!

    The second thousand one hundred and sixty-seventh chapter turned in zero, not to be pursued!


    What are they doing here is to make up for the escaped funds, otherwise the Four Princes and National Lao Yang are examples.


    Very anxious, irritable, regretful, and bleeding in their hearts are all their feelings at the racecourse.


    In the end, after struggling, they can only save money and avoid disasters and pay interest!


    When they left, they almost gritted their teeth, with killing intent in their eyes.


    "Xiao Xiaobi Ma, be a man and stay on the sidelines, I really want to see you in the future!


    "Little Bima, if you don''t leave a way for yourself, you won''t understand how to die in the future!"


    A group of people left ruthless words and walked away.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, with a smile on his face, just like farting.


    1.5 billion shi, plus the previous one billion, a total of 2.5 billion was collected!


    2.5 billion yuan stone, this is indeed a very terrifying number, enough to shock the entire imperial city.


    Su Yan directly collected 1.15 billion, which he had agreed with Zhang Laosan a long time ago.


    Of course, Su Yan also understood very well that this was definitely not a paper bag, and fraudulent accounts would definitely be discovered, but he didn''t care.


    Because this is the beginning, and the show is yet to come.


    The 50 million yuan stone was distributed to Liu Jin Xiaomeng and even Liu Erdan and others.


    After all, Yuanshi is a good thing. In this upper world, it is a universal currency. Even the golden core can also be used for cultivation. It is much faster than absorbing the vitality of the world.


    The remaining 1.2 billion yuan Shi Suyan will be left, which will be his bargaining chip for rapid progress.


    Now it''s a half-step golden core, and at most you won''t be afraid of facing the golden core fifth-tier early stage, but if you encounter some golden core fifth-tier or even stronger old monsters, then Su Yan will be a little weak.


    So he must break through as soon as possible and reach the real golden core as soon as possible!


    Prior to this, Su Yan did not use the Yuanshi for cultivation, because he had to wait for people from the household department to arrive.


    All collections were carried out in an orderly manner, except for a few miser, even if they died, they did not make up the arrears, and the rest was basically made up.


    Of course, those misergies also ended in a bleak situation.


    The matter of the horse farm arrears has come to an end, all the arrears are recovered, and because of the interest raised by Su Yan, the amount collected has increased a lot.


    The next morning, Su Yan got up and had breakfast. He sat on the balcony of the small courtyard and looked at the endless grassland, with a slight smile on his face.


    "This grassland is just open-minded, and this place is more pleasant than the city."


    Xiao Meng nodded to the side and said, "Yes, it feels very vast here, and I feel comfortable in my heart. Being in the city is like living in a cage."


    At this moment, Zhang Laosan hurriedly ran, with anxious expression on his face.


    "My lord, the people from the household department are here."


    The Ministry of Households means the six departments, in charge of the economy and even the appointment of officials.


    It is estimated that the small carriage has not seen a person from the transfer department for hundreds of years.


    This is an unprecedented event. After all, the debts are recovered, the amount is huge, and the people in the household department are also shocked.


    Among them, many household officials have made up their debts, and of course they have to come early to transport the yuanshi.


    Su Yan nodded lightly and said, "Who is the person from here?"


    "Housekeeper."


    The attendant''s arrival was actually not a petty official, but Su Yan was disdainful.


    "not see."


    Zhang Laosan was taken aback, and then his face appeared sad.


    "My lord, the household servant."


    "If you say no, you won''t see, unless the head of the household comes."


    Zhang Laosan could only bite the bullet and leave, passing a message to the household servant.


    The household servant was standing at the entrance of the small courtyard, shaking with anger when he heard Zhang Laosan''s words.


    It''s totally unreasonable that his dignified household servant was actually despised by a seventh-rank horse.


    The most important thing is that he can''t get angry with Su Yan. Now everyone in the imperial city knows that Su Yan has a backstage.


    After all, how could Xiaoxiaobima make such a big noise? Which prince must have done it.


    They didn''t know that this was even more done by the emperor. Su Yan was a spear and a sharp sword. They wanted the empire to reform!


    Reform will naturally make many people suffer, but if the country is not reformed, the country will suffer, or even perish.


    The servant of the household department could only go back home, and then met with the official of the household department.


    "My lord, that Bi Ma called for you to go." Hubu servant said angrily.


    The head of household is feeding his bird at the moment, very leisurely and elegant.


    "Let me go, I''ll do it once, it won''t get in the way."


    The household servant did not expect that the officer promised to be so refreshing, and he was taken aback.


    "This time, the amount of debt collected by the racecourse is huge, and it is understandable for me to go there."


    The household servant can only nod his head and say yes.


    "Has the total amount owed by the horse farm been estimated?"


    "It''s probably calculated, at least 1.5 billion, but I heard that Xiao Bi Ma''s heart is very dark, and he charges interest for all the supplements, and it doubles for more than ten years!"


    The head of the household frowned slightly and said: "That means the amount exceeds 1.5 billion?!"


    "It''s definitely exceeded, estimated to be between 2 billion and 2.5 billion."


    The head of the household showed a slight smile on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, it is shocking that the little pony farm should have such benefits."


    The household servant nodded and said, "Yes, this amount is too scary."


    "I understand why the emperor has tolerated him so much. This is because he wants to reform. There are too many people in this empire who corrupt, bribe, and corrupt."


    The housekeeper''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "My lord, you can''t overspeak."


    "There is no one here and I will say, you must remember, during this period of time, you must not contaminate these things. During this period of time, you must be a Bao Qingtian, or even Hai Qingtian!"


    "Yes!" The servant of the household department looked serious.


    "Let me drive the racecourse, I''m going to see this Su Yan, who was on the court that day made many people remember deeply."


    "My lord, has he been to the palace?!"


    "Ahem... Ahem."


    The head of the household almost leaked his mouth and was frightened in a cold sweat.


    The two went directly to the racecourse in a carriage and waited patiently at the entrance of the small courtyard.


    This time Su Yan did not put on airs, and went straight to the entrance of the small courtyard to greet him.


    "The head of the household is coming to the humble house, and you are welcome if you miss it." Su Yan put out a request.


    The head of the household nodded, and he didn''t show any official airs. After all, he didn''t dare to put airs in front of Su Yan.


    "This small courtyard of the horse farm is old, it''s time to repair it." The head of the household said with a serious face.


    The house servant at the side nodded quickly and said: "Don''t worry, adults, tomorrow will allocate funds to repair the small courtyard of the racecourse."


    The head of household nodded, Su Yan nodded too.


    "Sit inside."


    The group of people arrived at the small courtyard meeting room.


    Zhang Laosan made tea to entertain, Su Yan sat on the left and the head of household sat on the right.


    "Su Bima, you must have known that I came this time?"


    The head of the household did not want to make a roundabout, and said straightforwardly.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Of course I do."


    "Then I won''t be nonsense. This time the racecourse has contributed to the collection of evaded money. It is a model of officialdom."


    "Your honored me."


    "This time I came here to follow the procedure, and the evaded money recovered should be turned over to the state treasury."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It''s true. These debts should have been collected in the treasury."


    The head of the household felt a little at ease, he was afraid that Su Yan would be scheming. If he said that, it was naturally best.


    "Then follow the procedure, and I will send the Yuanshi to the Treasury of the Ministry of Households immediately."


    "Master, don''t be impatient, I have one more thing to explain."


    "Su Bima, please say." The head of the household department was happy, and did not dislike Su Yan.


    "I''m afraid I can only turn in zero coins this time." Su Yan said calmly.


    The head of the household showed a smile on his face, just as a joke from Su Yan.


    "Su Bima can really joke, how can it be one to two billion yuan stones that are recovered this time? How can you turn in zero?"


    "My sir''s words are wrong, the total amount recovered this time is 1.15 billion!"


    The head of the household frowned, the most feared thing is still coming, this Su Yan is still so honest.


    At this moment, Zhang Laosan handed the account book with trembling hands to the servant of the household department, and the servant of the household department then handed it to the officer.


    The officer took a look at random, and of course he knew that the ledger was fake, and there must be something tricky in it.


    "Su Bima, this primordial stone is the lifeblood of the country. There is no room for loss, and you can''t remember any of them."


    "The elder joked, this is the statistics that we spent several days and nights in the racecourse. It will not be wrong."


    The head of the household had a black line on his face. Obviously he knew that Su Yan was going to fall back on the bill, and he must have eaten a lot.


    "In that case, I can''t liquidate the account book now, and the emperor will decide in the future. We will move away at 1.15 billion!"


    1.1.5 billion is not bad, it is also a huge sum of money.


    However, Su Yan smiled a little and looked at the head of the household department and said: "My lord, it''s a pity that the 1.250 billion won''t be handed in."


    The head of the household was furious, so he endured it in his heart, which made it clear that he was playing tricks.


    "Su Yan, don''t think that if you escape a catastrophe by virtue of your merits, you will have no kings!"


    The head of the household was completely angry, staring at Su Yan sternly.


    Su Yan didn''t care, showing a look of helplessness.


    "Sir, why be angry? Being angry is bad for your health."


    "Su Yan, complete the handover as soon as possible, it will be good for you and me."


    "I have finished what I should say, and there is no way to turn in zero."


    "you!"


    The head of the household almost vomited blood, and finally came to the racecourse with a dignity. Su Yan unexpectedly gave him such a show, which made it clear that he was going to swallow the precious stone!


    "Su Yan, a huge amount of Yuanshi, if you embezzle it, you must die!"


    "This won''t bother you."


    Seeing that Su Yan insisted on doing this, the head of the household could only leave in disgrace, and the long caravan he brought with him left without success.


    Seeing Mr. Zhang leave, Zhang Laosan was very worried.


    "My lord, don''t bring such a game, this is to punish the Nine Clan!"


    Although the coordinator is good, the life of his family and himself is more important.


    Su Yan patted Zhang Laosan on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong. Just follow my instructions."


    Su Yan set a task for Zhang Laosan, in which Liu Erdan and even Liu Jin and others were involved.


    But the household sergeant returned to the mansion, thinking more and more angry, and was furious.


    "No, I can''t just leave it alone, if it doesn''t enter the treasury, the above will blame me!"


    The minister of household ministry also said angrily: "He Su Yangan openly refused to turn it in. This is clearly a death, but we can meet the emperor and take a copy of him!"


    "Yes, go meet the emperor!"


    The head of the household and the minister of the household went directly to the palace overnight.


    The emperor was handling the memorial in Longxing Hall. At this moment, when he saw the two high officials of the Hubu asking for a meeting late at night, something must have happened, so he summoned him.


    The head of the household and the minister of the household entered the Longxing Hall, and saw the emperor kneel directly, and after some etiquette, the two stood up.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the important thing to ask late at night."


    The head of the household hurriedly said at this moment: "Return to the emperor, that seventh-grade Bi Ma refused to hand in the Yuan Shi!"


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect this.


    "Why?"


    "I think he is blatantly despising the laws and regulations, and wants to take the Yuanshi as his own!"


    The head of the household has a cold expression, he just wants to put Su Yan to death, because Su Yan actually teased him.


    The emperor''s face became serious, and he looked at the head of the household and said, "Is this true?"


    "It''s true, I don''t dare to make a false statement."


    "Well, you can go down. I will investigate this matter thoroughly."


    "Yes."


    The two retreated, and the right prince Zhanao walked into the Longxing Hall at this moment.


    "The emperor, the minister has something."


    "Is it about Su Yan?!"


    "Yes."


    "Humph!"


    The emperor was immediately angry and stood up directly.


    "Do you know what Su Yan did? He even claimed all the debts he had collected."


    "Emperor, I''m just about to talk about this."


    "Then you say, how to deal with him!"


    "Not only can I not deal with it, but I have to praise him."


    The emperor was taken aback, thinking that he had heard it wrong, and looked at Zhanao with his eyes.


    "Emperor, let me elaborate."


    Zhanao said: "It''s true that Su Yan refused to turn in, but he took those yuan stones to help the poor, and under the banner of the emperor!"


    The emperor was taken aback, he really didn''t expect this.


    "Now the poor people in the entire imperial city are kneeling and worshiping you, thank the emperor for his mighty grace." Zhan Ao smiled.


    The emperor couldn''t help showing a smile, this incident really exceeded his expectations, and he didn''t expect Su Yanzheng to make such an appearance.


    However, the emperor''s anger has completely dissipated, but he feels a little bit happy.


    The people are grateful, which emperor does not want to see.


    "Emperor, but there is one more thing for me to talk about."


    "Say." The emperor Longyan was joyous, feeling very happy.


    "Su Yan should have deducted half of his possession."


    The emperor''s smile stopped abruptly, and his anger returned: "That''s not deceiving the emperor, it''s more corrupt than the Fourth Prince and others."


    "It is true, but it is not a bad thing for us."


    "What do you mean?!" The emperor was puzzled.


    "Su Yan is only half-stepping the golden core now, why does he deduct half and keep it?"


    The emperor pondered for a moment and suddenly realized.


    "He wants to keep his own practice?!"


    "Yes, Su Yan can improve our realm to better realize our next and future plans!" Zhan Ao smiled.


    "The third brother is worthy of careful thinking, everything is controlled by the third brother, this Xuancheng Empire has a third brother, I am so happy." The emperor''s words were full of praise to Zhanao.


    "The emperor is serious, and all this is the emperor''s contribution."

 Chapter 2168： Break through the golden core and canonize the Governor!

    Chapter 2168: Break through the golden core and canonize the Governor!


    Zhanao was full of modesty, but he was still quite happy, after all, the emperor praised him a lot.


    "Third brother, how do you deal with this matter?" the emperor asked.


    Zhan Ao thought for a while and replied: "The emperor, I think Su Yan should be given a commendation."


    The emperor nodded, but still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I always feel a little bit aggrieved. When did my emperor be so tired?"


    That''s right, the emperor was the first person in the Xuancheng Empire. He said what he said, he killed whoever he wanted.


    But Su Yan''s appearance broke the peace of the imperial city. If he didn''t kneel before the emperor, the emperor could not kill him.


    Nowadays, tax deductions are not only incurable, but also rewarding.


    I feel uncomfortable no matter how I think about it.


    In fact, this life is like chess. You are a **** in the eyes of others, and others are also pawns in your eyes. It depends on who can have the last laugh.


    Su Yan has undoubtedly become a chess piece in the eyes of the emperor, a very sharp car!


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, the emperor didn''t bother to look at anything. Now no matter who thinks of him, he just wants to improve his realm, and that''s it.


    Zhan Ao left the Longxing Hall, but the emperor couldn''t stand his loneliness and ran to the palace of Concubine Yang.


    Only in the palace of Concubine Yang, the emperor could relax and not think about all state affairs.


    This lays a piece of the world, not just sit back and relax, but also need to sleep and forget food, life is to reach the end in constant busyness and pressure.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan is still in the small courtyard of the racecourse.


    For him, the most important thing is to cultivate and break through the golden core!


    However, it has only been a few days, and the small courtyard is completely new.


    This is a special allocation from the Ministry of Households to repair and rebuild. After all, the former members of the Ministry of Households agreed.


    However, the head of the household is vomiting blood, and the tax has not been received. Now he has gotten in a lot, and it is heartache.


    The newly built courtyard is majestic and majestic, like a yamen, which is very rare in the imperial city.


    A small Seven-Rank Bute horse can make the entire imperial city''s dignitaries hateful, and many people want to eat its flesh and drink its blood.


    Su Yan was sitting on the bed in the room at the moment, Xiao Meng stood by, holding the Yuanshi in his hand.


    "Brother Master, these Yuanshi Xiaomengs are placed here."


    Xiao Meng saw that Su Yan was about to retreat and break through, so she took out all the essential stones that Su Yan had given her before.


    Xiao Meng is still very well-behaved and sensible, after all, she has long regarded Su Yan as a relative.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "No, the master brother has Yuanshi."


    Su Yan casually moved, and the primordial stones from the underground storage place kept flooding towards him!


    Seeing the primordial stone that looked like a golden mountain and silver mountain, Xiao Meng was taken aback.


    She looked at her original stone and immediately took it back.


    Su Yan''s primordial stone was a hundred times more than hers, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Go out and close the door."


    Xiao Meng nodded and left the room.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were solemn and his body was full of vitality. At this moment, he decided to break through and step into the real Golden Core!


    Jin Dan, this is a new world, stepping into the Jin Dan, Su Yan can use thousands of magic spells, and can even condense a seven-level formation!


    There was a trace of determination in Su Yan''s eyes, no more hesitation, his whole body relaxed, the vitality lingered in his dantian, everything was ready.


    A steady stream of Yuanshi rushed towards Su Yan''s room, as if building a heavenly river, and the people watching the horse farm were dumbfounded.


    Liu Erdan was full of shock, looking at the steady stream of Yuanshi and said, "How many Yuanshi is needed for this breakthrough!"


    Liu Jin said: "There are at least 50 million yuan stones pouring into the room right now!"


    "Terror!" Liu Xun was also shocked.


    "What is the realm of the boss?!" Liu Jin looked curious.


    Liu Erdan said, "He is going to break through the golden core."


    hiss!


    Liu Jin and others just felt cold all over, their faces full of incredible.


    "Break through the golden core?!!!"


    Liu Xun''s face was full of horror, which was unexpected.


    He began to think, Su Yan must be at least the third grade of Jin Dan, but he hasn''t entered the Jin Dan industry yet.


    Relying on the half-step golden core, but against the five-rank golden core, Liu Xun can now see what terrible is.


    At this moment, in the room where Su Yan was in the small courtyard, a golden light shot up into the sky, and there were visions all over the sky.


    There are three black dragons galloping in the sky, which is shocking.


    Canglong is divided into black, gold and red. It is very huge, and the dragon roars to the sky.


    At this moment, Su Yan was running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", the Yuan Shi was crazy absorbed, and all turned into Yuan Li!


    Yuan Li poured into Su Yan''s body, moisturizing the limbs and a hundred skeletons, causing the whole body to undergo transformation.


    He originally had muscles, skin and even bones all over his body, once the vital energy was activated, it was as crystal clear as jade without a trace of impurities.


    But now, his whole body began to slowly change color, being infested by a golden primal force, and his whole body began to turn golden at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" first began to turn Yuanshi into golden Yuanli, which was the elemental power adapted to Su Yan''s original.


    Su Yan''s soul pierced through thousands of planes, only the soul, and at the beginning only retained the golden power.


    The golden power is his body and the most important.


    At this moment, the whole body was trembling with golden light, as if an Arhat was sitting cross-legged.


    The golden blue dragon above the sky seemed to be bloodshot at this moment, and the coercion was incomparable, the dragon''s roar resounded throughout the world, and the endless darkness was covered by golden power.


    Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were filled with incredulity.


    Is this a breakthrough golden core!


    They couldn''t believe it. They felt that their previous breakthroughs in Jindan were all jokes and fakes.


    Breakthrough Jin Dan, they have never had such a battle before, it looks like a fairy is seeking a breakthrough!


    And people from all over the imperial city in the distance were talking a lot at this moment, and were amazed by the vision of this world.


    The emperor standing on the palace and pavilion of the imperial city was also attracted by the light of the racecourse.


    Concubine Yang took the emperor''s hand, she had already recovered now and was no longer as reckless as before.


    She knew her identity and status, and if she dared to challenge the emperor, she would die.


    She can only think of a roundabout way to save her father from death.


    "The emperor, what happened to the vision that day?" Concubine Yang asked, her face flushed at the moment, after all, there was a cloud and rain just now, and the tide has not yet receded.


    The emperor stood with his hands on his back, looking at the horizon, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Someone is breaking through."


    "breakthrough?!"


    Concubine Yang''s expression changed, which was beyond her expectation.


    "Whoever breaks through, such a big battle, this is a breakthrough in the seventh grade of Golden Core!"


    "Wrong, this is Breakthrough Golden Core First Grade!"


    Concubine Yang''s face changed drastically, and her ruddy face faded away, revealing a trace of paleness.


    "How is this possible?!"


    The emperor smiled and said: "How can''t it be possible? Didn''t this happen right before my eyes?"


    Concubine Yang didn''t know what to say, it really scared her.


    After a long time, the emperor said: "The chosen person, the talent of the evildoer is more terrifying than I was before."


    The emperor would not allow anyone to be better than himself, because that would make his position unstable.


    However, Su Yan had just broken through the golden core, and the emperor was not worried. In his eyes, Su Yan was now almost like a chick.


    But he still said: "If such a person uses it correctly, it is a general talent; if it is used incorrectly, it is a handsome talent; if it is not used, it may become a ghost!"


    Concubine Yang naturally understood what the emperor meant. At this moment, her eyes fluctuated and she couldn''t help asking, "That''s Su Yan."


    The emperor nodded without concealing it.


    Concubine Yang had a trace of anger and even hatred in her eyes, because it was Su Yan that her father entered the prison.


    But she couldn''t help it, because this person was already valued by the emperor.


    "Three dragons are shaking the sky, so mighty." The emperor said again.


    Concubine Yang Gui disdainfully said: "How can it be compared with the emperor''s Nine Dragons."


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t care about outside affairs at all, and he didn''t expect that breaking through a golden core would attract such a big battle.


    At this moment, the golden vitality has covered the whole body, completely baptizing the whole body again.


    Immediately afterwards, a black power began to diffuse, and the entire room was pitch black, shrouded in the most terrifying killing intent.


    The gilt gold and others outside were all taken aback. This evil spirit was so powerful that he was like the death breath of hell.


    "Look, the black dragon above the sky!" Someone pointed at the sky with a trembling face.


    At this moment, the black dragon above the sky vibrated, and the dragon screamed for nine days, a black power enveloped the world, as if to turn this world into a place of death.


    Su Yan continued to suck, and the Yuanshi turned into black Yuanli. This process was not fast, but it also proceeded in an orderly manner.


    After a few hours, the baptism is completed and the third baptism is performed. This is the red energy.


    The red blue dragon screamed in all directions, spitting out flames, as if burning the sky, making people tremble.


    More than that, the golden crow in the sky seemed to be no better than the power of the fire dragon, too terrifying.


    After the three baptisms, Su Yan showed a healthy color all over his body at the moment, and a majestic force enveloped the four directions, as if he only needed to throw a punch, this whole place could easily be annihilated by him.


    "The power of the boss right now is probably unimaginable!" Liu Jin looked at the small courtyard, a little scared.


    "With one punch, I''m afraid the fifth grade of Golden Core will be destroyed!" Liu Erdan said in a deep voice.


    You know that Su Yan''s breakthrough is not over yet, this is just a baptism.


    After the baptism, the amount of vitality stone consumed has reached 100 million, which is shocking again.


    However, the Yuanshi continued to flow towards Su Yan. At this moment, Su Yan''s body began to change, and he was haunted by Yuanli, majestic.


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" transforms the vitality at this moment, all of which are rushing towards the dantian.


    One hundred million yuan stones turned into yuan power, how terrifying, if this is blasted out, I am afraid that half of the imperial city will become ashes!


    These vital powers all rushed towards Su Yan''s dantian, filling his dantian directly, there was no way to put in a little vitality at all, it had reached the critical value.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, and began to use the secret technique to induce Dantian.


    The dantian oscillated, and ripples rushed to the surroundings, like the waves caused by the impact of a huge star.


    At this moment, the sky vision disappeared, and the three blue dragons also disappeared. Many people thought that the vision was over.


    But they didn''t know that after the three blue dragons disappeared, a holy gate appeared in the sky, and darkness was shrouded in it!


    The holy gate opened, and an infinite force began to gush out, and the entire sky seemed to be completely covered by darkness, as if swallowed.


    At this moment, Su Yan began to refine his dantian. After this success, the dantian was transformed, and he could immediately break through to the golden core.


    This process cannot be sloppy, even if Su Yan has experience, he is cautious, because once an abnormality occurs, it may become a mess.


    There was a sound of thunder in the sky, and after a heavy rain fell, the whole world was washed by heavy rain.


    At this moment, Su Yan still closed his eyes tightly, refining his dantian.


    The whole process was not affected by the outside world at all.


    Xiao Meng and the others are extremely nervous, they know that now is the key, success or failure is in one move.


    A roar shook the sky, like a **** descending, making people kneel and tremble!


    Su Yan''s body vitality surged, and his dantian was spinning fast, beginning to change!


    "Did you make it?!"


    Xiao Meng asked in a low voice.


    No one answered her, because everyone looked at the courtyard and waited for the result, everyone didn''t know.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s dantian began to be covered with a layer of golden light, and the entire dantian transformed and became bigger and stronger.


    Yuanli was also extremely pure at this moment, and the impurities were directly removed.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely clear, like two planets.


    "Finally broke through to the golden core!"


    Su Yan smiled and waved his hand, with a majestic force running, which made him very satisfied.


    After the breakthrough was successful, Su Yan did not stop there, because there were still a lot of billions of stones, and he wanted to refine them all into his own power.


    "Look, those primordial stones!"


    Someone was shocked, hundreds of millions of yuan stones all rushed towards Su Yan''s room, and after a while, they all disappeared, and they all turned into yuan power.


    At this moment, the small courtyard is like a formation, lingering infinite vitality, extremely rich.


    And Su Yan was absorbing the vital energy frantically, his dantian began to fill up slowly, knowing that the absorption was finished!


    Su Yan got out of bed with the same smile on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, hundreds of millions of yuan stones are what allowed me to get the top of Jindan First-Rank. From now on, there are countless yuan stones for breakthroughs!"


    There was a hint of worry in his happiness, and he was worried about Yuan Shi in the future.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng and others couldn''t wait a long time ago, and they all rushed into Su Yan''s room. After all, Su Yan''s room had long since disappeared.


    "Brother Master, have you succeeded?!" Xiao Meng asked anxiously.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, it worked."


    A group of people are all excited, as if they are more excited than breaking through the realm.


    But right here, the sky was shaking in Nine Dragons, which was even more shocking than Su Yan''s Three Dragons. Countless people bowed down and everyone knew that this was the emperor''s might.


    A sacred decree flew, and many people bowed down, but Su Yan stood still.


    The emperor''s emperor said that it will be transported by God!


    Qipin Bima recovers taxes, Guangji people, Longyan Joy, and the emperor''s grace!


    Special Governor of the Suyan Empire!


    Thank you!


    The imperial decree disappeared, and an official seal fell into Su Yan''s hands. The word governor was extremely vigorous, as if it had been baptized by endless years.


    Su Yan looked at the official seal, not feeling happy, but showing a dignified color.

 Chapter 2169： Sixth-level formation, the top of the head!

    The second thousand one hundred and sixty-ninth chapter six-level big array, the top of the head!


    Su Yan understood now that the emperor wanted him to work.


    However, this part-time job is not unacceptable, at least it is very good to earn yuan.


    Su Yan glanced at the Governor''s Seal in his hand, with a slight smile on his face.


    The Governor''s Seal is a tortoise, made of profound gold, with extraordinary value, and it contains a strong wave of vitality.


    Obviously, it took a lot of effort to create this Governor''s Seal. After all, the Governor is the highest official in charge of a place.


    Su Yan understood that the emperor saw that he had the ability to reform and wanted to use him as a **** to solve bigger problems.


    The land governed by the governor is the frontier city of the Eighteen Regions!


    Not only that, besides the imperial city, the territories of the Quartet are also under the control of the governor!


    It can be said that the governor can be regarded as the emperor''s sharp blade, and under normal circumstances the emperor would not canonize this official position.


    The high-ranking officials in the imperial city have been subdued by Su Yan, and now no one dares to embezzle or accept bribes. They are all honest.


    The officials in charge of frontiers, mines, etc., can be as free as the earth emperor.


    These are the lifeblood of the empire. They are more important than the officials in the imperial city. Reform is necessary, and all the bad ones are caught!


    Su Yan understood everything. Although he was not pleased with the emperor''s use of him as a pawn, he readily accepted the official position.


    Those mine land emperors, those frontier generals and marshals, which one is not rich, are very excited to think about it.


    Su Yan put the Governor''s seal in the ghost gourd and looked at Xiao Meng and others and said: "The emperor wants me to clean up the group of earth emperors, let''s go."


    "Are you leaving now?!" Liu Jin said anxiously.


    "Yes." Of course, Su Yan didn''t want to delay. This was an opportunity to make a fortune. Think about the vain primordial stones, which are resources for improving realm.


    "Then I want to go, too." Liu Jin glanced at Liu Xun beside him.


    Liu Xun did not object, his son followed Su Yan, he knew it was not a bad thing.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, and it didn''t matter if there was one more person.


    The official position of Su Yan was vacant, Zhang Laosan inherited the position of Bi Ma, but Zhang Laosan was not happy at all.


    After a few months, he resigned directly.


    Manchu dynasty civil and military and even high-ranking officials, they hate the word Bi Ma, if he continues, I am afraid that the body will not be left in the end.


    Xiao Meng and the others cleaned up their things, and then followed Su Yanhao to the Governor''s Mansion.


    Although the governor is in charge of many places, they are all scattered. On weekdays, he naturally has to run around to work, but he must have a fixed office location when he is okay.


    This place is set up within the first ring of the imperial city, which shows its importance, which is the rank second only to the prince.


    But when I arrived at the Governor''s Mansion, everything in front of me was shocking.


    This place has been unoccupied for too long, it has been covered with dust, and it is very dilapidated.


    Su Yan didn''t go in either, so he glanced at the Governor''s Mansion and left directly.


    The first place to go was the spirit stone mine in a place thousands of miles away from the imperial city!


    This is the pillar of the empire, like the People''s Bank of the countries on the earth, where money is produced.


    This place is controlled by the Five Princes. The Five Princes are not like the Four Princes, but the Emperor��s younger brother!


    Naturally, Su Yan''s affairs in the imperial city couldn''t be hidden from him, he knew everything.


    Moreover, when Su Yan was canonized as governor, the five princes were the first to get the news.


    At the moment, the five princes were sitting on the elegant hall, with fingers on their hands, with a sound of grace and luxury, a little rich, with a beard on the corner of his mouth.


    Standing next to him was a young man in armor, his third son, Zhan Kunlun.


    At this moment, the five princes stroked their beards and looked at the scenery outside the pavilion, with a heavy meaning on their faces.


    "Isn''t the weather still sunny, but it gives me the feeling of lifelessness."


    Zhan Kunlun immediately said: "Father, although the weather outside is sunny, it is extremely hot and sultry. This is a sign of rain."


    "It rains, how much rain will it rain?"


    Zhan Kunlun walked out of the pavilion, glanced at the sky, and then returned to the side of the fifth prince.


    "Father, there is a big dark cloud outside, and there is already looming lightning at this moment. I am afraid it will be a rainstorm!"


    "The rainstorm is coming, this is to tell us that the future will be difficult."


    A cold expression appeared in the eyes of the fifth prince, and the finger on his thumb was directly split at this moment.


    This refers to the fact that he has been playing for decades, and now it is broken, one can imagine his mood.


    Zhan Kunlun was shocked, with a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    "Is my father upset because of the governor?!"


    "He who knows me, my son."


    The fifth prince looked at Zhan Kunlun and said: "That Su Yan, who is the number one martial artist, made a lot of noise in the imperial city. Your uncle was all sent to the prison by him."


    "Four uncle?!"


    Zhan Kunlun was full of surprises, he didn''t even think of it.


    "It''s more than that, Concubine Yang''s father was also sent to the jail."


    "This?!"


    Fighting Kunlun was a bit silly, but Yang Guifei knew that it was the emperor''s most favored concubine.


    The fifth prince stood up, with a sharp look in his eyes: "It seems that the emperor is going to play it for real this time, and it will make us difficult."


    Zhan Kunlun said angrily: "We have been loyal and devoted these years. How much have we paid for the Xuancheng Empire and how many yuan stones have been mined for the empire. Is the emperor trying to shed the grievance and kill the donkey?


    The fifth prince nodded and said: "Even if I am the emperor''s younger brother, as long as it becomes the sand in his eyes, it will not be tolerated."


    "Father, we can''t just sit and wait for death!" Zhan Kunlun was full of awe-inspiring energy, his vitality gushed out, killing intent enveloped the entire hall.


    But who knows, the fifth prince gave Zhan Kunlun a slap, and said angrily: "Are you looking for death? The king wants the minister to die, the minister has to die!"


    "Father?!" Zhan Kunlun had a trace of stubbornness on his face.


    "If the emperor comes personally, I would hang myself, but the emperor is not here!"


    As soon as the words fell, a clear thunderbolt cut through the sky directly, followed by deafening thunder.


    The black cloud finally couldn''t bear its own weight and fell straight down.


    Shattering!


    The entire land was baptized by heavy rain, and all the rain dripped under the eaves around the terrace.


    The meaning of the five princes, of course Zhan Kunlun understood.


    He held the five princes high and said: "Father, leave this to me!"


    The fifth prince did not speak, standing with his hands behind his back, and looking outside, his eyes returned to calm and calm.


    ...


    Su Yan was named the governor, so naturally he was not as humble as the seventh-rank Bima. The emperor equipped him with a flying wing beast!


    The flying wing beast is the first-grade Jindan realm, which shows that it is extremely powerful and is the best means of transportation as a long-distance journey.


    Even if Su Yan used Long Teng Qianli, the speed was not much different from that of the Flying Wing Beast.


    At this moment, the group was on the flying beast and went directly to the Yuanshi Mine.


    The sky was torrential rain, and the flying wings stretched its feathers, which could actually block the rain.


    "This flying wing beast is really good." Xiao Meng exclaimed.


    The gilt on the side was also extremely excited, flying wing beast, even as a prince he had never enjoyed such treatment.


    "Boss, I followed you to enjoy the blessing today. I didn''t even think about it that I was sitting on the flying beast."


    Su Yan smiled, did not speak, and looked into the distance with his eyes.


    "It''s not far from the Yuanshi Mine, it can be reached within a few hours at most." Liu Jin relieved his embarrassment at the moment.


    Liu Erdan is also like Su Yan, and he is practicing at this moment.


    Su Yan was able to play against the fifth grade of the golden core by relying on the half-step golden core, which made him a little unconvinced.


    You must improve your realm, otherwise you won''t be able to keep up with Su Yan''s pace, and you will definitely be abandoned by then.


    After all, Xiao Meng often had a person on her lips, Yu Wen Xiongba, he must be the man abandoned by Su Yan.


    "Boss, there is Cliff Mountain in front of you. You must drill through the cliff path."


    Su Yan nodded, but still did not speak.


    The flying wing beast stretched its wings and plunged directly into the cliff crossing.


    The whole Quartet suddenly became dark, and there was an unknown karma fire burning all around.


    "This cliff crossing used to be a mining place, but when it dries up, it was abandoned." Liu Jin explained to everyone in detail, "These unnamed fires are caused by the burning of remaining yuan."


    But just before Liu Jin finished speaking, a terrifying wave was enveloped at the exit.


    The flying wing beast hurriedly braked, and this was the edge of the exit.


    "this is?!"


    Liu Erdan opened his eyes immediately, with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    He was aware of fluctuations, strong fluctuations.


    "Massive Array!" Xiao Meng saw the clue, her pretty face also showed anger.


    "Who is setting up a murderous array in this place, is this trying to bury us!" Liu Jin was furious.


    Su Yan looked at the murderous array at the cliff crossing indifferently, with a trace of disdain on his face.


    "Why are we going to the Yuanshi Mine?"


    "Check the accounts." Liu Jin blurted out.


    "Who is in charge of Yuanshi Mine?"


    "Five Lords!"


    Su Yan showed a sneer.


    The gilt suddenly realized, and eagerly said: "This must be the work of the five princes. In order to prevent us from checking the accounts, I want to kill us!"


    "It seems that Yuanshi Mine is tricky!" Liu Erdan also showed a sneer.


    The reason why he didn''t panic was entirely because Su Yan didn''t panic at all.


    Su Yan didn''t panic, so he didn''t panic.


    "Although this is a formation that has just been set up, it is a level 6 murderous formation. It is definitely done by a master who understands the formation!" Liu Erdan said sharply.


    After all, he is an old monster, rebirth, and he has seen many formations before.


    Su Yan nodded and said: "It is indeed a little capable of deploying a six-level murder array in such a short time."


    Su Yan''s words made Liu Erdan''s mouth twitch, a little bit of ability, is this a little bit descriptive? If you have the ability, you can try it out.


    But Su Yan''s words suddenly shocked his self-confidence.


    "This array looks very dangerous on the surface, giving people a feeling of despair, but in fact it is shoddy and vulnerable!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire cliff crossing suddenly enveloped an infinite killing intent, and the murderous array displayed its breathtaking magic at this moment.


    A raging flame struck directly at the flying wing beast, with the ability to burn everything.


    The speed and eyes became cold, and he blasted out with a punch, blessed by the force of fierceness. The strong wind driven by the force of the punch directly extinguished the flame!


    "Damn!"


    "Fuck!"


    Liu Jin and Liu Erdan exclaimed at the same time, as if they had seen the impossible.


    The flames just now were at least the full blow of the Golden Core Fourth Grade, but Su Yan was blown out with a random punch.


    You must know that it was not Su Yan that fisted and collapsed, but that it was blown out by the fist wind!


    At the same time, the power of Su Yan''s fist fell on that formation. The horror of this fist seemed to turn this cliff crossing into ruins!


    The whole place shook suddenly, and countless rocks poured down.


    And the six-level murder array, at this moment, is also rippling continuous ripples, each layer of ripples contains powerful killing power, all of which seem to be about to collapse.


    Su Yan leaped forward and took another punch, which was even more terrifying than before!


    The fist fell on the formation, the formation rippled again, and the ripples kept drifting around!


    The power of Su Yan''s fist is simply hard to describe, because after the murderous array rippled ten times, he couldn''t bear the power of Su Yan''s fist, and it broke directly!


    The sixth-level homicide formation was shattered by Su Yan''s two punches.


    Both Liu Erdan and Liu Jin looked stupid. At this moment, they felt that the murder array was not at level 6, it should be at level five, no, it should be at level four, how papery.


    Breaking the murderous array to pieces, Su Yan withdrew his strength, his expression indifferent and even disdainful.


    "I want to block my way, wishful thinking!"


    Su Yan''s words echoed throughout the cliff crossing and remained for a long time.


    At the exit, countless figures appeared at this moment, all of which contained a powerful element of power.


    "Dare to break my formation and die for me!"


    A sharp sound shook the entire cliff crossing, and countless figures around him rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, but he blasted out with a punch, mixed with golden vitality, no one could resist.


    These figures instantly turned into annihilation, without screaming, let alone performing any moves, they just died!


    The person who made the sharp sound must be the one who ended up, and at this moment, his body trembled slightly.


    This scene shocked the spot!


    "This person is terrible!" The sharp voice sounded again.


    But a man in armor next to him was holding a spear and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    "Let me see what your strength is!"


    This blow was very powerful, as if it could penetrate everything, unstoppable.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, and directly grasped the spear with his hands. The spear did not harm him at all.


    The person wearing a suit of armor changed his face at this moment, and wanted to withdraw his spear, but found that he couldn''t move no matter how hard he tried.


    Su Yan directly applied force and the spear broke on the spot. The huge elastic force directly bounced the armored man towards the cliff mouth, smashing the entire cliff mouth with one end.


    Su Yan did not stop, but flew away, grabbing the man.


    Before the man begged for mercy, he raised the knife and dropped the man''s head directly!


    The blood spewed out, and the body fell directly to the bottom of the cliff.


    The person who had ended up trembled completely at this moment, already scared to death!

 Chapter 2170： Lift your head to the door, step on the lord!

    The second thousand and seventieth chapter lifted his head to the door, and stepped on the prince!


    Su Yan was holding the man''s head in his hand, and his eyes were still round, staring at him!


    Su Yan glanced at the formation man with sharp eyes, and directly shouted: "Who are you, who is he?!"


    The people who formed the formation were shaking like sifting chaff at the moment, where could they answer, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Su Yan was even more cold, and a force of death struck the man.


    "Don''t tell me, die!"


    The extremely powerful killing intent enveloped the man, making his heart tremble extremely, so scared, his face twisted.


    In order to survive, the man showed a strong desire to survive. He looked at Su Yan and bowed his knees.


    "I''m just a small formation mage, it is Prince Kunlun who insists on letting me end here, I dare not refuse to agree."


    "Prince Kunlun?" Su Yan looked at the people who had joined the formation, showing inquiries.


    "It''s the son of the fifth prince the most."


    Su Yan showed a sneer, and the killing intent in his eyes rose again.


    Liu Erdan came over at this moment and looked at Su Yan and said, "It seems that these five princes are already scared. They want to ambush us halfway and don''t want us to check the accounts."


    Liu Jin also nodded and said, "He wants to kill someone!"


    Su Yan disdainfully did not pay attention to the mere five princes.


    But at the moment, Liu Jin stopped Su Yan with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Boss, these five princes are no better than the fourth princes, he is the emperor''s own brother."


    Su Yan''s face was plain and noncommittal.


    Seeing Su Yan like this, Liu Jin shook his head, it seemed that he was thinking too much.


    How could Su Yan put the five princes in his eyes, even the emperor did not take him seriously.


    The reason for accepting the emperor''s canonization is that when this governor, he completely wanted to make money and use it to improve his realm.


    Yuanshi mine, this is the place where Yuanshi is produced every day, and it must contain extremely rich Yuanshi, which is much more than the Yuanshi received by Xiaomachang.


    Even in this place, you can also choose better quality stones.


    "Let''s go, we will meet the five princes."


    Su Yan found a piece of gauze, wrapped Zhan Kunlun''s head, and then headed out of the cave.


    As for the person who ended the battle, Su Yan was not a good man and believer. Could such a person still keep the New Year without killing.


    It seemed that I was forced to form a battle between the two, but it was for money, maybe Pi Dian Pi Dian came to fight Kunlun.


    The Winged Beast recovered and re-carried a group of people towards the mine.


    This road is not fast, but it didn''t take much time to arrive.


    When they arrived at the mine, the Flying Winged Beast departed, and Su Yan and the others also went directly towards the residence of the Fifth Prince.


    The residence of the Fifth Prince is not difficult to find, after all, it is the most famous and conspicuous place in this mine site.


    When you arrive at the residence of the Fifth Prince, the outside is an eye-opener. The mines in this family are very rich.


    The outer walls are all made of primitive masonry, and each one is unusually dazzling. At night, it can emit a variety of lights, containing powerful vitality, as if the entire Prince''s Mansion has become a place for spiritual energy.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan walked in front, Liu Erdan and others followed closely.


    At the gate of the Prince''s Mansion, a guard walked over directly.


    "Who are you, the prince''s mansion is not allowed to stay idle!" The voice of the guard was sonorous and powerful.


    Su Yan''s face was flat and said: "Please inform me, just say that the governor visits the door."


    When the guard heard this, his face suddenly changed, and it took a few seconds before he hurriedly walked towards the mansion.


    "I want to see the prince."


    The guard trot all the way to the office of the prince.


    "Tell me something." An old man with a goatee said with a majestic face.


    "Steward, someone asks for a meeting outside, saying it''s the governor!"


    The butler''s expression changed and he hurriedly walked into the office of the prince.


    At the moment, the five princes are not in office. Why should he work hard at this mine, the subordinates are all in good order.


    "My lord, the big event is not good!" The butler rushed in violently.


    The fifth prince looked upset, looking at the housekeeper and said: "What is it, panic!"


    "My lord, someone outside claims to be the governor and wants you!"


    The face of the fifth prince changed abruptly, and a murderous intent filled his body.


    "what did you say?!"


    "That man claimed to be the governor, what is going on?" The butler was also dumbfounded.


    "Impossible!" Unbelief appeared on the face of the fifth prince.


    He specially dispatched his son to ambush Su Yan, and for this he also invited the master of the battle, this is impossible to fail.


    The fifth prince had sharp eyes, and his mind was constantly guessing.


    "If Kunlun fails, then he should come back in advance to report."


    Thinking of this, the five princes felt even more frightened, and he had a somewhat vague premonition.


    He was afraid that his son Zhan Kunlun would be caught by Su Yan. Then it would be difficult to handle it, and his old face would be lost.


    But as a prince, he still has the ability to do things the same.


    At this moment, he recovered his complexion and looked at the housekeeper and said, "Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    The butler hurried out.


    At this moment the door opened, and the butler looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "It''s really a small negligence to let the Governor wait again, and I will go to the Governor Haihan."


    Su Yan nodded and walked in with the housekeeper.


    "The prince has something to do at the moment, so I arranged for me to take you to the living room and wait a while."


    Su Yan said, "No problem."


    Under the leadership of the housekeeper, the group went directly to the meeting room.


    This is something strange in the living room, with a looming fluctuation around it.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, but then he recovered.


    Of course he knew everything, but he didn''t break it.


    "Your Excellency, this is the best spiritual tea. Please taste it."


    Su Yan nodded, holding the teacup, taking a casual sip.


    The tea is not weird, and Su Yan also knows that these five princes are not ordinary people, and they don''t know how to use tea.


    The reason why the five princes asked the butler to bring them here must have a purpose.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness surged out of the looming fluctuations around him. Although he could not investigate in detail, he knew that it was definitely not a phoenix out of thin air.


    Perhaps, this place is a place of formations, if something unpleasant happens at that time, the five princes can completely trap them.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest intention of worrying. Except for the top 7-level murder formation or even stronger, other formations would not cause him the slightest danger.


    Xiao Meng and others stood behind Su Yan consciously, did not speak, and waited patiently.


    Su Yan put the head of Zhan Kunlun on the small table, drinking tea leisurely, waiting for the five princes.


    At this moment, the five princes got news from the housekeeper, and Su Yan went to the place he designated, and then smiled.


    "This Governor, although he has escaped Kunlun''s ambush, this time I won''t let him escape again!"


    The fifth prince came directly to the meeting room, and when he arrived, he greeted Su Yan directly.


    "Your Excellency, Mr. Zhan has something just now, so please ask Haihan."


    Su Yan smiled, and said, "The five princes manage everything every day, no need to do so."


    The Fifth Prince directly sat in the first place, watching Su Yan''s face with a Hexi smile.


    "I heard that the Governor-General is coming. I wanted to form a team to greet him. However, the mine has been very busy recently, so I will."


    "Red tape, the five princes don''t need to worry about it."


    "Haha, the governor is really a cheerful person, I like it."


    The fifth prince stroked his beard, with a deep smile on his face, without the slightest coldness before.


    He looked at Su Yan at the moment and said again: "This time the Governor-General came to the mine, I don''t know what is going on?"


    The Fifth Prince is straightforward, he does not want to procrastinate, his time is also very precious.


    Su Yan said solemnly: "I am here to check the mine account by the emperor''s order, so I would like to ask the five princes to settle down."


    The five princes did not seem to be embarrassed at all, but generously said: "The governor is for the emperor. The king naturally cooperates with all his strength, and people are not afraid of the shadow crooked."


    The fifth prince winked at the butler, apparently asking the butler to get the ledger.


    But after a while, the butler took dozens of guards and dragged dozens of large boxes into the living room.


    "Master, this is the account book of the mine for nearly half a year."


    Mines are no better than horse farms. The ledger is only a record of some of the mines'' affairs, and the other is the taxation of the empire by the mines.


    But the accumulation of these, although there are not as many horse farms, but can also be piled into a hill.


    "Your Excellency, this is the account book for nearly a hundred years. If the Governor has to check something that is a hundred years away, I can ask the butler to get it."


    "No need." Su Yan waved his hand and said, looking at the fifth prince, "These ledgers are enough."


    The fifth prince smiled and said, "Okay."


    However, Su Yan didn''t mean to look up the account book. He was still sitting and drinking tea.


    When the fifth prince saw this, he looked at Su Yan and said, "Master Governor, are you taking it back for investigation?"


    Su Yan replied, "No, it''s clear that the ledger cannot be far away from me."


    "The Governor can understand my difficulties."


    But at this moment, the fifth king found something wrapped in gauze on Su Yan''s table.


    Just looking at it, he was very upset, and at the same time there was an inexplicable feeling, that feeling was very worrying.


    The fifth prince felt uneasy, as if that thing had something to do with him, a very big relationship.


    The fifth prince looked at the thing and asked, "Your Excellency, did you bring me a gift?"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile upon hearing the words, and nodded directly.


    "When you arrive at the Prince''s Mansion, naturally prepare some gifts, otherwise it would be too rude."


    If it wasn''t for the anxiety in his heart, the fifth prince would almost think that Governor Su Yan could be bought.


    "In that case, I have to take a good look."


    The butler walked directly to Su Yan''s side, took the things away, and then handed them to the fifth prince.


    When he reached his hand, the fifth prince''s body trembled instead, an inexplicable tremor.


    He opened the gauze with trembling hands, opening it side by side, until the last time he didn''t even have the courage.


    The temperature of the entire meeting room dropped suddenly, and there was a chill in the surroundings, and there was a powerful killing intent!


    The fifth prince looked at Su Yan with sharp eyes: "Your Excellency, what is this?"


    "After you open it, you''ll know if you see it." Su Yan remained calm.


    The fifth prince''s hands trembled, but he opened the last layer of black gauze.


    A head suddenly appeared in front of the five princes, his eyes widened and he couldn''t catch his eyes!


    The fifth prince''s eyes widened at the moment, his face was full of shock and anger, and his whole body trembled even more at the moment.


    There was a fire of five famous people behind him, and the veins on his forehead were all visible.


    Who else could it be? This is the head of his son Zhan Kunlun!


    It''s no wonder that Zhan Kunlun never came back, because he was killed by Su Yan a long time ago, otherwise the five princes would not have been disturbed.


    The fifth prince put his head on the table and turned to look at Su Yan, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "why?!"


    Fifth Prince asked, he wanted to know the answer.


    Su Yan said with a look of incomprehension: "Fifth Lord, the public security in your jurisdiction is too bad. We flew over and we were robbed."


    This seems to be a robbery, a kind of complaint and dissatisfaction.


    "Su Yan!"


    The fifth prince called Su Yan directly, clenched his fists, and made a crackling sound.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, looking at the fifth prince and said: "What?!"


    "You actually killed my son!"


    Su Yan showed a look of surprise, and said to the fifth prince: "What, is this guy who made money and kills your son?!"


    "How dare you kill my son!"


    The fifth prince continued to repeat, feeling the ultimate sadness in his heart.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "That really surprised me. Fifth Prince, you are too doting on your children."


    The fifth prince was already angry, and Su Yan was still teasing him now, how could this be tolerated.


    "Su Yan, today I will kill you and avenge my son!"


    The fifth prince''s hands are like electricity, and he sticks out directly, grabbing at Su Yan, like a pile of sharp eagle claws!


    Su Yan waved his hand casually, and a powerful qi was helping him withstand the offensive of the Five Princes.


    The fifth prince''s eyes were sharp, he knew at the moment that the person in front of him was definitely not simple, as if his realm was not under him.


    He regrets it now that he shouldn''t send Zhan Kunlun to ambush Su Yan. Now he is dying of his beloved son, and the grief can be imagined.


    He turned his grief into anger. At this moment, the five princes had already performed the secret technique-Sky Eagle Demon Claw Technique!


    Both hands were enveloped with extreme power, and even with a powerful lethal power, he directly killed Su Yan.


    This strength is very strong, and it is extremely tricky, directly towards Su Yan''s vitals.


    Su Yan''s face was plain, even with a trace of disdain.


    He didn''t make a move, but there was a barrier in front of him.


    How the Fifth Prince shot, he couldn''t even break the barrier.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously at this: "Five princes, are you just so powerful!"


    The angry fifth prince almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, and once again killed Su Yan.


    But after several shots, the fifth prince didn''t even touch Su Yan at all. Although he was a fifth-grade golden core, Su Yan was not a half-step golden core!


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t want to continue playing with the five princes, and directly displayed a powerful elemental force, blasting towards the five princes.


    boom!


    With just this punch, the Five Lords couldn''t resist, and they were directly blown away by a punch, crashing into countless buildings.


    Among the ruins of the building, the five princes were already unkempt, covered in blood, and were still vomiting blood, apparently suffering internal injuries.


    Su Yan walked up to the fifth prince, looked at him condescendingly, and stepped directly on it.

 Chapter 2171： The prince bows his head, bubble circle!

    Chapter 2171 The prince bows his head, bubble circle!


    At this moment, the five princes were unkempt, covered in blood, and had long lost their previous faces.


    The head that was originally invincible and high was also deeply lowered at this moment.


    Facing Su Yan, he used tactics and wanted to put Su Yan to death, but instead, he lost his wife and broke down.


    He was distressed, he regretted, but it was far more than that at the moment.


    He was stepped on his chest by Su Yan, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    Su Yan looked at the five princes at this moment, and asked in a cold voice, "You can take it!"


    The fifth prince raised his head and cast a chaotic look at Su Yan.


    "Do you know who you stepped on!"


    He wanted to be hard-hearted, but was stepped on by Su Yan, he couldn''t harden up at all, and there was a little helplessness in his words.


    Su Yan''s voice was still cold, and he said directly, "What do you think."


    "You are not me, it is the dignity of the empire, the dignity of the royal family, the dignity of the emperor!"


    The fifth prince seemed to have exhausted his strength, and his voice at this moment was a bit high-pitched, he wanted to give his last fight.


    However, disappointing him, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, not even a trace of fear.


    He knew that Su Yan treated his words as farting, which made him desperate, which made him a little hard to understand.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth and said to the fifth prince: "You can really brag about the dignity of the empire, you are the one I stepped on!"


    Su Yan pushed **** his feet, and the Fifth Prince suddenly wailed. This pain is the pain of crushing, and it is the ultimate persecution of his muscles and bones.


    Su Yan glanced at the pile of ledgers like a small hill, and then said, "Where are the real ledgers!"


    The fifth prince can only say truthfully: "In my basement."


    "Go get it!"


    Su Yan shouted to the housekeeper.


    How dare the butler disobey, he nodded quickly and ran away like a wind.


    But after a while, a car of ledger arrived.


    This is not the detailed account book of the mine. This is the personal account book of the five princes. How much money he is greedy and how much money he gave is all in the account book.


    Su Yan opened a copy at random, and he was shocked by the eye.


    Just a lump sum is up to ten million, which is equivalent to half of the assets of the Royal Palace.


    Su Yan asked people to organize the ledger in front of the five princes!


    It took a total of several hours, and everything was sorted out and condensed to one book.


    This records the amount of corruption of the five princes over one million, and records the officials he has bribed over the past century.


    Su Yan opened the account book, a hundred years ago, the five princes embezzled 500 million yuan stone!


    The 1100 year of the imperial calendar is one hundred years ago.


    In the 1150 year of the empire calendar, one billion yuan was corrupted!


    In 1180 of the Imperial Calendar, 2 billion yuan was corrupted!


    In 1190 of the Imperial Calendar, 3 billion yuan was corrupted!


    The empire''s calendar is 1,200 years, with five billion yuan of corruption!


    These amounts are too terrifying, it can scare people.


    And it can be seen that the amount of embezzlement by the five princes is increasing year by year.


    In 1100, the Empire sent 10 million to General Zhenyuan, 10 million to General Dart, 10 million to General of Chariot, and 50 million to General of Northwest!


    In 1150, the Empire sent 20 million to Zhenyuan general, 50 million to protect the country, and 100 million to the Southwest General!


    In 1190, the Empire sent 200 million to the southeast commander and 200 million to the northeast commander!


    This is still part of it. The five princes will spend half of the amount of corruption each year to bribe all parties.


    Officials in the imperial city accounted for 30%, and the remaining 70% were basically bribes to high officials in the army!


    It was the bribes of these people and the identity of the emperor''s younger brother that the five princes could be in charge of the mine for a hundred years.


    Originally, the imperial court had rules that the mines could not be in charge for more than ten years, but because of the suggestions of the officials and the generals, the five princes had been the mine owners for a hundred years!


    Looking at this bill, the five princes looked ashamed. He knew that he had absolutely no way to survive, even if he was the emperor''s younger brother.


    And the reason why he surrendered the account book was entirely because Su Yan used the power of divine consciousness to control his mind.


    Otherwise, even if he suffered thousands of tortures, he would not dare to call this thing out, he knew it was proof of his death.


    Although Su Yan was a little shocked, it was just like that. At this moment, he was more happy in his heart.


    The more these five princes are greedy, the better it will be for him, because they can earn more primordial stones, and the primordial stones that the fifth princes corrupt are naturally his Su Yan''s primordial stones.


    Su Yan looked at the fifth prince, and said, "Should your big treasury take us to see it?"


    The fifth prince''s mind was controlled by Su Yan, even if he wanted to oppose it, he couldn''t, so he nodded stiffly.


    Under the leadership of the five princes, a group of people went to the basement of the mansion, which was like an underground city!


    It is very vast, and it will definitely not be built in a short while.


    Along the way, to the destination, the fifth king took out a key and opened the basement gate.


    When the door opened, a ray of light suddenly appeared, and a ray of light that could flash blind people''s eyes directly shot out, and many people couldn''t open their eyes at all.


    However, Su Yan was not afraid at all, staring at everything in the basement with his eyes, the primordial stones seemed to be piled up, almost higher than the mountain peak.


    Moreover, these primordial stones are not simple, they are divided into categories and grades.


    Su Yan glanced at it and walked directly over a mountain in front of him.


    This mountain is full of primordial stones, which is not much different from the primordial stones that Su Yan got before. It only needs to be polished to be exactly the same.


    After passing by, there is still a big mountain in front of it, but it is much smaller than the previous one. The quality of this big mountain''s primordial stone has reached a high level. It is rare on the market and basically not circulated as currency.


    This is a special payment for officials!


    Officials are naturally taken to practice, but this is more precious than the previous primordial stone and easier to absorb.


    After walking by again, there are a pile of primordial stones in front of me, shining even more, each dazzling like a diamond.


    This made Su Yan''s eyes brightened, and he could feel that the original stone was unusual, and the material was definitely much higher than the previous two.


    Apart from anything else, Su Yan directly took out the ghost gourd and collected all the hilly yuan stones.


    Don''t be in vain, this is all good stuff.


    Continue to walk inside, there is another pile in front of me, but only a few meters high.


    This pile has no light, like a pile of broken copper and iron, just there, no one cares about it.


    However, this bunch of unremarkable things had strong fluctuations, which were more fluctuating than the original stone that Su Yan had received.


    Su Yan knows why this is not to be seen, because it is not easy to absorb, but this pile of yuan stones is a rare boutique.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to absorb, but he Su Yan is not worried at all. Not to mention that he has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can absorb all things, and can even derive the spiritual energy and vitality of all things in the world into their own power.


    Even if it doesn''t, he can easily absorb this pile of primordial stones. This is his ability.


    Naturally, this pile of things didn''t escape Su Yan''s palm, and they were all taken by Su Yan.


    Going deep inside, the surrounding space is actually narrow, as if there is a hole in the hole.


    More than that, Su Yan faced a wave of volatility, a powerful volatility.


    "this is?!"


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and he directly used his Yuan Li, blasting towards the wave with a punch.


    However, although Su Yan''s power was very strong, even the fourth grade of the Golden Core would have to die or be disabled even with his punch.


    But his power did not cause any damage to this wave of fluctuations, and was completely resolved.


    There was an invisible net in front of him, dispersing all his power, and ripples oscillated towards the surroundings.


    Su Yan''s face became serious, and he used his divine envoy to explore this wave of fluctuations.


    "This thing!"


    Su Yan immediately changed color, and more than that, the ghost gourd in his body fluctuated for a while, as if the ghost gourd was about to burst.


    Su Yan was about to take out the ghost gourd, and a figure suddenly emerged from it.


    Unexpectedly, Chao Hailing''s clone would wake up at this moment.


    Tidal Sea Spirit was a small goldfish raised by Su Yan back then. When Su Yan was besieged by blood ancestors and other forces, he already had the strength of the fairy king.


    Its clones are all over the world, almost endless, but Su Yan was also surprised at the time that Little Earth had its clones.


    However, the clone has been separated from the subject, otherwise Su Yan could use the clone to contact the subject.


    Tide Hailing''s avatar was looking at the wave of fluctuations, with flame-like eyes in his eyes.


    "This thing is very important to me!"


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "What is it?"


    "Tide Yuanshi!" Chao Hailing said directly.


    "Tide Yuanshi?!"


    "This is a very rare elemental stone, and it has a strong effect on fish like me!"


    Chao Hailing said with a fiery face.


    Su Yan nodded, looking at the avatar of Chao Hailing and said, "Then I will help you."


    Su Yan directly displayed the mighty power of the original power, and at this moment it was mixed with a terrifying secret technique.


    With a punch, it was extremely powerful compared to just now, this power was 80% of his power.


    The entire fluctuation could no longer be tolerated at this moment, it oscillated directly and dissipated invisible.


    Tide Hailing''s clone rushed directly in, the speed was unparalleled.


    When Su Yan arrived, the avatar of Chao Hailing had already gnawed on the blue-green primordial stone the size of a basin for a moment.


    "Good stuff, so delicious!"


    Tidal Hai Lingfen kept admiring him while he was eating.


    In the end, even the language of the clan came out.


    "@#��*����*(."


    Su Yan smiled, but did not stop.


    Although the tidal elemental stone was also a good thing for Su Yan, he was an immortal emperor, and there was no need to grab something with a little goldfish, so he let it go.


    The tidal element stone has a great effect on the tide sea spirit, which can help it directly improve its realm and achieve the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    For Su Yan, it was similar to other primordial stones, and only had a little more strength.


    Su Yan continued to explore the surroundings and found that there were no other primordial stones, so he left with Tidal Hailing.


    Tide Hailing has been gnawing on the primordial stone. Although the primordial stone is not very large, it is very hard. Even if it is, it can only be as fast as a spring silkworm eating mulberry leaves.


    "Go and eat slowly in the ghost gourd."


    Su Yan directly put Tide Hailing clone into the ghost gourd.


    At the end, Su Yan didn''t forget to say, "The little goldfish I raised back then was called Bubbles. You can call it "Quanquan."


    Regardless of whether Tide Hailing''s clone disagrees with it, Su Yan is in charge anyway.


    Leaving the cave, Xiao Meng and others were still waiting outside, controlled by Su Yan''s formation, and the fifth prince had no other thoughts at all.


    Su Yan said to Liu Jin: "Send the signal to let people from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households come over."


    At the same time, Su Yan also asked Liu Erdan to erase the last few pages of the ledger, and all those pages were hacked by Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan was not afraid of being found out, he still had to act.


    This total of several hundred billion yuan stone is almost as much as the imperial taxation.


    Taxes in the Xuancheng Empire were not high, and the taxes collected by the emperor were not used for state affairs, but merely symbolic.


    This entire empire belongs to the emperor, what he wants in a sentence.


    Hand taxes are just to pay officials.


    After learning that Su Yan had found out about the mine, the emperor was furious and embezzled hundreds of billions, which he had never expected.


    The right prince Zhanao was also shocked, looking at the emperor at this moment: "How to deal with Zhan Kun?!"


    Zhan Kun is the name of the five princes.


    "kill!"


    The emperor did not hesitate at all, and said directly in a cold voice.


    Zhanao nodded, he could see the hesitation and entanglement of the emperor before, and the emperor was completely gone at this moment.


    The emperor is not a believing woman, he once killed countless people when he hit Jiangshan.


    At this moment, he knew that the empire was dying, and even this group of **** might affect the empire''s air luck, so naturally there was no slightest hesitation.


    At the same time Zhanao looked at the emperor and said, "What about the rest?"


    "Officials in the imperial city, catch them, kill them!"


    Zhanao nodded, these officials are not at all concerned, he is actually worried about the military.


    The Ministry of War is only the army that controls the imperial city. The army in the eighteen regions of the world is not under their control, but is under the command of the generals of the eight parties!


    The leader of an army is a general, and the leader of a place is handsome!


    This great commander of the eight directions, but his power is very large, to command the army of this side, it can even be said to be comparable to a domain master.


    Moreover, the identities of these great marshals are not simple, all of them are not easy to mess with.


    This corruption involves the officials of the military department most, and the four commanders are among them.


    Of course, the emperor knew what Zhanao meant, looking at the sky at this moment, his voice was extremely cold.


    "Let Su Yan go, I want to see how he solves it!"


    The emperor did not express him directly, and this is not what Zhanao expected.


    "I''m going to do it now." Zhan Ao agreed, and he was about to leave.


    But when he was about to leave, Zhanao said more.


    "The emperor, these four marshals are the second generation of the army!"


    What does the second generation of the army mean? It is the heir of the first generation of the army. The first generation of the army is a figure who has followed the emperor on the battlefield!


    The emperor''s body trembled slightly, but his eyes were still extremely cold.


    "If you make a mistake, you have to pay the price!"


    The emperor��s attitude has been very clear, this reform must not be soft!


    Zhanao also thoroughly understood the emperor''s attitude, and directly withdrew from Longxing Palace.

 Chapter 2172： Break into the barracks alone, the evidence is solid!

    Chapter 2172: Breaking into the barracks alone, the evidence is conclusive!


    Su Yan has obtained a lot of primordial gems, and the ranks are very high, which is by no means comparable to ordinary primordial gems.


    Therefore, he is in a very good mood at the moment.


    Holding the original stone, and then stuffing the hoop into the ghost gourd, Su Yan left the underground warehouse with the fifth prince.


    The fifth prince was like a chicken at the moment, completely devoid of prestige, he wanted to live, he didn''t want to be, but he knew that his crime would undoubtedly die.


    Faced with Su Yan, the possibility of his escape is zero.


    Su Yan glanced at the five princes, without any sympathy.


    After leaving the palace, Su Yan planned to go directly back to the palace, first return to the imperial city, and hand over the five princes to the emperor. As for how the emperor handled it, it was his business.


    But before Su Yan got on the carriage, there was a figure floating in the sky, and it was Prince Right Zhanao!


    Zhanao fell, staring at the fifth prince with an angry face, his eyes full of killing intent.


    When the fifth prince saw Zhanao, he immediately knelt down and said bitterly, "Brother, save me!"


    Zhanao seemed to have not heard it, and turned a deaf ear.


    The five princes'' heart was as dead, and the whole person was completely decadent.


    "The emperor has entrusted you with such an important task, but you are greedy for Yuanshi, and no one can save you!"


    With a wave of Zhanao''s big hand, a majestic force directly imprisoned the five princes and brought them to the sky.


    "Su Yan, I will take him away, and he will definitely be taken to prison, waiting for the emperor to send him down!"


    Su Yan nodded, but had no comment on this.


    Zhanao''s expression became much more relaxed at the moment, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "You must use it this time. When you return to the imperial city, I will definitely help you."


    "Then there will be Prince Laoyou."


    Su Yan still did not refuse, after all, Prince Right was not an enemy to Su Yan.


    It''s just that Su Yan always felt that the Prince Right was an actor. He looked a little unreal, but he didn''t think about it.


    "Su Yan, the person on the ledger, you transmitted via Fetion, we already know how to do it yourself!"


    After Zhan Ao finished speaking, he left directly with the five princes.


    After leaving, Liu Jin said at the moment: "Boss, will Prince Right protect the Fifth Prince?"


    "Who knows."


    Su Yan smiled and said.


    Whether this is really to punish the five princes, or put him under house arrest and find a substitute for the dead, no one knows, it is the matter of the prince and the emperor, Su Yan does not care.


    At this moment, he just wants to complete a new task and wipe out the four marshals.


    Without further ado, Su Yan did not return to the imperial city, but went straight to the nearest southeast border!


    On the southeast border, the empire is stationed, and the man in charge is the southeast commander Zhang Benzhi!


    Zhang Benzhi has a background, his father Zhang Zhihe was a figure who had followed the emperor in battle.


    Although not as powerful as the masters of the eighteen domains, each showed their magical powers, but they were also rare talents who had won many battles.


    The emperor was thinking of this, and let Zhang Benzhi, the second generation of children, inherit his father''s business.


    Needless to say, the speed of a group of people passing the flying wing beast, it only took two days to reach the southeast border.


    After all, there is a teleportation array in the middle. If this is really done at the actual distance, even this speed will probably take a year or a half.


    "Boss, the southeast border is in front, and the military camp is stationed on the southeast mountain."


    Liu Jin is quite familiar with these aspects, and is very familiar at the moment.


    Su Yan glanced at it and nodded: "Well, let''s go directly."


    Through the flying beast, several people reached the barracks.


    The Southeast Army, but the Tiger Wolf Division, has a total of hundreds of millions of soldiers and generals, even the worst third-class soldiers, that is the existence of the realm of masters.


    The number of hundreds of millions looks terrifying, but in fact it is not terrifying, because the population of any domain of the Xuancheng Empire is larger than that of the earth. Moreover, the Xuancheng Empire has 18 domains, and the population of palace domains and temple domains is even more terrifying Extremely.


    At the gate of the barracks, two guards with a realm in the early stage of Yin and Yang came over.


    "who are you!"


    The voice was low, with an oppressive force, with warnings and threats.


    Liu Jin hurriedly said at this moment: "My boss is the governor just canonized by the emperor!"


    When the two heard this, their faces suddenly changed, and there was a look of jealousy in their eyes.


    "It turned out to be the governor, the little one has eyes but does not know Mount Tai and looks at Haihan."


    "The little one will report now."


    The previous sentence of the guard made everyone feel normal, but the latter sentence surprised everyone.


    They have all made clear their identities, and the Governor''s existence needs to be notified before he can decide whether to enter or not.


    But the guard is also helpless, because this is the rule of the army.


    At this moment, the guard walked into the camp marshal''s tent, hurriedly knelt down, and respectfully said: "Marshal, someone is asking for a visit outside."


    The southeast commander, Zhang Benzhi, has a beard on his face. At the moment, he is sitting in a chair and enjoying the spiritual fruit that the beauty feeds him.


    After the guards reminded again, the marshal said impatiently: "Who is asking?!"


    "It''s the governor who has just been canonized by the Emperor!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Benzhi stood up directly from the couch, and the beauty next to him was also lifted off by him.


    "Who are you talking about!" Zhang Benzhi''s eyes were cold, and a violent killing intent attacked the guard.


    The guard was so scared that he trembled, his face was pale, and he stammered: "The Governor... the Governor."


    Zhang Benzhi looked gloomy when he heard the words, and his beard kept shaking.


    "Governor, when did the emperor seal the position of governor?"


    The guard said tremblingly: "It was closed recently and went to the mine."


    When Zhang Benzhi heard the words, his face suddenly changed, and he grabbed the guard by the neck.


    "You said he went to the mine?!"


    The guard couldn''t speak at all, and kept thumping, almost suffocating to death.


    Zhang Benzhi threw the guards flying, and then went straight out.


    "The one who comes is not good, and the one who is good doesn''t come, I will see who the governor is."


    It took a long time for the guard to relax, and now hurriedly followed Zhang Benzhi.


    Zhang Benzhi ordered: "Let him come in alone, and the rest are not allowed to come in."


    "Yes."


    The guard quickly agreed, and hurriedly left as if it was about to be amnesty.


    At this moment, Su Yan waited patiently without any urgency.


    When the guard arrived, Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "How?"


    "The commander let you in alone."


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, but nodded directly.


    He turned to look at Liu Erdan and the others, and said: "You go find a safe place, I won''t spend much time."


    Liu Erdan nodded and took Xiao Meng away.


    Su Yan sorted his clothes and walked directly into the barracks.


    Inside the barracks, there was silence at this moment, which was very strange.


    The guard took the road for a while, but he disappeared.


    Su Yan showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Of course he understood what this was going to prepare for him.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several sharp blades flew directly towards Su Yan, at the ultimate speed!


    Su Yan turned to avoid, his fist blasted out, a violent force actually shattered the sharp blade directly.


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t have to deal with these small bugs. Of course, he knew this was just the beginning.


    Sure enough, arrow rain appeared directly in all directions, shooting towards Su Yan.


    These arrows are not simple, they actually contain powerful vitality, mixed with a wave of runes.


    Thousands of murders!


    Su Yan saw the dense clusters of poisonous arrows on the ground, and his eyes became cold.


    He used his hands to force, a force of the universe revolved around his body, his figure fluttered, and all the poisonous arrows were directly wrapped by him, swimming around.


    Su Yan pushed hard, and the poisonous arrow flew directly in all directions!


    Puff puff!


    Just listen to the sound of countless sounds from all directions, this is the sound of arrows.


    Suddenly, many archers showed up, covered in blood, anxious.


    "I''m hit by an arrow, give me an antidote!"


    "Antidote, antidote!"


    "Ah, I don''t look like death!"


    A group of people suddenly became noisy, and soon the ground was full of corpses.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest sympathy, and if he shot poisoned arrows at him, he should be prepared to die first.


    At this moment, above the barracks tower, Zhang Benzhi showed his face, with an extremely majestic appearance. After all, he was a southeast commander with high authority.


    After years of fighting on the battlefield, naturally there is a strong hostility!


    Zhang Benzhi looked at Su Yan coldly at this moment, and said sharply: "Who is downstairs who dares to hurt my soldier!"


    Su Yan flew directly in the air, looking up at Zhang Benzhi, killing intent popped out of his eyes!


    Zhang Benzhi was actually shocked by Su Yan''s killing intent, and there was jealousy in his eyes.


    The people who came are by no means simple!


    Looking at Su Yan, Zhang Benzhi said again, "Ask you, or kill him!"


    Su Yan said coldly: "I am the governor-appointed by the emperor, come here to kill you!"


    Su Yan directly surfaced his intentions, did not leave the water in the slightest, and his eyes also had the ultimate killing intent.


    Hearing this, Zhang Benzhi burst out laughing.


    "The emperor sent you to kill me. It''s a joke. I, Zhang Benzhi, is the commander of the southeast. I have fought on the battlefield for many years and protected the frontiers of the empire. Will the emperor kill me!"


    "You have the credit, but you are the one who fought the battlefield, not you!"


    Su Yan said in a word, this original wisdom is basically a second-generation official, inheriting his father''s position.


    The Xuancheng Empire has not had many border disputes over the past few hundred years, and even if it is antagonistic to the two countries, it is in the north and west.


    It has nothing to do with these four big marshals.


    Zhang Benzhi indulges every day, and he is completely like the earth emperor in this place, and he does not need to deal with anything. Now he feels that he has given great credit to the empire.


    Zhang Benzhi''s eyes were full of anger at the moment, and he pointed directly at Su Yan and said: "You are talking nonsense, I now suspect that you are an enemy spy, I can kill first and play later!"


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "Zhang Benzhi, just grab it with your hands, it''s useless for you to struggle."


    Zhang Benzhi sneered at Su Yan''s words, like what a fool said.


    But Su Yan threw out a ledger at this moment and flew directly in front of Zhang Benzhi.


    Zhang Benzhi glanced, his face suddenly changed, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    "This is the five princes bribing your account book, do you still want to deny it!"


    Zhang Benzhi understood that what the guard said was true, and the very young man in front of him was the true governor.


    But how could he admit it, and shred the ledger directly.


    "Fake it!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Zhang Benzhi, do you think you can sit back and relax by tearing up the ledger? The Fifth Prince has been escorted into the imperial city by Prince Right, and the Queen of Autumn asks to be cut!"


    The news that Su Yan had just received was an order from the emperor. A hundred officials begged for mercy, with a penalty of five hundred for a lighter, and a dismissal for a crime.


    Now the people in the imperial city are panicking, everyone knows that the emperor has changed, and the Xuancheng Empire is about to change.


    The emperor opened up frontiers to expand the land, it was a **** of murder.


    But the empire was consolidated, giving the people the feeling that the emperor was already old, as if only indulging in affection.


    But they don''t know that **** is still old and spicy, and dead wood is also in spring.


    The tiger is not angry but just naps. Once angry, the forest trembles.


    The emperor definitely made up his mind to reform the empire.


    Therefore, even in the face of the five princes, he did not show mercy.


    The five princes are just half brothers of the emperor, and compared with the left and right princes, they are naturally not as important.


    Looking at Su Yan, Zhang Benzhi seemed to see the emperor''s will at this moment!


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, he also knew that the emperor played it for real this time.


    He is also very aware of his crimes. If all this were announced, it would not be enough to have ten heads.


    Therefore, he can only deny it desperately, at least the Su Yan in front of him will definitely be killed, and even if the emperor asks a crime, he will have a chance to escape.


    Zhang Benzhi was clear in his heart, and his eyes looked at Su Yan with more disdain.


    "Pure nonsense, there is no truth in your words. You are an imperial spy, you want to invade the military headquarters of the Xuancheng Empire, and you want to disintegrate my southeast land!"


    Many soldiers shouted at the moment. They believed in Zhang Benzhi and naturally did not believe in Su Yan. After all, Zhang Benzhi had been a boss for hundreds of years.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry at all, and directly took out an official seal from his arms. This was his governor''s official seal.


    When the official seal came out, the sky was full of sunshine, and a majestic unnamed business fire enveloped the Quartet, making everyone tremble.


    "The Governor''s official seal!"


    "That is true?!"


    "Yes, it has the most terrifying power fluctuations. This is definitely made by the emperor himself, injecting vitality!"


    Many people are pale, Governor, this is a great official position for them.


    In the empire for thousands of years, there have not been many governors. The governors are in charge of the orders of the officials of the entire empire, whether they are civilian or military officials.


    Many people even bowed down, and when they saw the governor, they had to bow down.


    Zhang Benzhi''s eyes were sharp at this moment. He knew that the army''s mind was already unstable at this moment, because the official seal proved everything and it was impossible to fake it.


    He was actually laughing loudly at this moment, and the laughter spread everywhere, and countless soldiers and generals had heard of it and looked at him.


    "I am loyal to the empire, and I have made great contributions to the empire. My father has also served the empire all his life, but in the end it ended up like this!"


    "Hahahaha, the emperor, you are so good!"


    Zhang Benzhi laughed even more, so many people heard that there was some grief.


    But Su Yan said coldly: "I think you have been talking nonsense, corrupting the law, colluding with the empire and not killing you, how can the empire be stable!"


    A sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, naturally the Tai''a sword!

 Chapter 2173： Not an opponent, come from three parties!

    Chapter 2173 is not an opponent, the three parties come together!


    Tai''a Jianxian, it is natural to kill!


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to a handsome man, even if he was in the level of Golden Core Five!


    He didn''t need to capture Zhang Benzhi from the imperial city and let the emperor send it off, because the emperor had given Su Yan the power.


    Prince Right Zhanao came to appoint him, and he had already read the emperor''s will and had already told Su Yan that he could deal with this group of scum directly.


    Seeing Su Yan holding the Tai''a sword in his hand, a cold light flashed, and a powerful force filled the surrounding area, Zhang Benzhi finally got his face.


    He knew that it was not when he was explaining or reversing right and wrong, or when he said whether Su Yan was an imperial spy or a true governor.


    All this is useless, because the person in front of you has already shown the killing intent and is already going to kill him.


    The only thing that can be solved is hands-on, which is strong and weak, whoever lives and who dies, everything is in strength.


    Su Yan''s momentum was very strong, and the soldiers and generals all around showed fear and backed away.


    They realized the domineering, they realized the killing intent of the strong, this kind of feeling is as if entering the oil pan into the ice cave, it is difficult to speak.


    But Zhang Benzhi felt a little different, and Su Yan deliberately revealed this difference.


    That''s right, Su Yan is just a golden core monk!


    Zhang Benzhi was a little bit disbelieved, how could a Golden Core 1st product be so strong, capable of running such a strong killing intent, and be entrusted by the emperor with an important task to become a governor!


    But after investigating for a long time, he found that Su Yan was really only the first-grade Jindan realm, which made his previous insecurity disappear.


    The corner of Zhang Benzhi''s mouth trembled and his beard trembled, with disdain in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency, I thought you were so terrible, you turned out to be a paper tiger!"


    Su Yan was disdainful and refused to answer. The Tai''a sword in his hand was already swung out.


    The sword comes out, the cold light comes first, the sword intent follows, and the killing intent is against the sky!


    Zhang Benzhi was full of disdain, and there was a terrifying force of power running between his hands.


    "Jindan first-class children, dare to fight with me, and live impatiently!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s killing intent suddenly appeared, this power can kill the third level of the golden core!


    However, his power was like a kite with a broken line, easily shattered by Su Yan''s sword intent, and his powerful sword intent continued to kill Zhang Benzhi.


    Zhang Benzhi''s complexion changed, which was beyond his expectation. Why is the sword intent so strong for a mere gold core.


    Weird!


    Zhang Benzhi put away his contemptuous color, his hands are like electricity, he actually borrowed the power of thunder and lightning!


    "You make me angry!"


    Zhang Benzhi was full of lightning, and the powerful thunder and lightning made him seem like the **** of thunder.


    There was electric light flashing in his hands, and he blasted out a punch directly, reaching Su Yan''s sword intent.


    However, what Zhang Benzhi never expected was that Su Yan''s sword intent was so powerful that he was shocked.


    His lightning power was actually unable to resist Su Yan''s sword intent, and was easily broken by the power of Su Yan''s sword.


    Zhang Benzhi''s arm was swept across by Su Yan''s sword intent, and droplets of blood spattered onto the ground.


    Zhang Benzhi is injured!


    Countless generals and soldiers had their complexions changed drastically, and they were shocked one by one. This result made them never expect.


    "This young man is so powerful?!"


    "Nonsense, this is the governor appointed by the emperor!"


    "Isn''t it fake!"


    "That''s just gibberish from the boss."


    There was constant noise all around, there were anger that supported Zhang Benzhi, and some people who had hatred for Zhang Benzhi wanted Su Yan to win.


    Zhang Benzhi''s eyes were extremely cold, and he knew at this moment that the person in front of him was by no means simple, not a simple thing.


    He was careless, after all, he was confused by Su Yan''s realm.


    "The arrogant child, unexpectedly displays a blind eye!"


    Zhang Benzhi certainly didn''t believe that Su Yan really was the first-grade golden core, he was more willing to believe that Su Yan was just using secret techniques, pretending to be the first-grade golden core, and deceiving him.


    Su Yan smiled disdainfully, there was a calm and calm state between his eyebrows.


    "Like you, what kind of green onion are you!"


    Su Yan held the Tai''a sword in her hand and rushed towards Zhang Benzhi again, his sword intent rose again, as if there was a **** in the Tai''a sword!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several voices sounded, and Zhang Benzhi actually shot a long arrow, which was highly poisonous and even more powerful.


    This is not the power of an ordinary archer, this is the power of murder!


    But Su Yan''s complexion was flat, and a barrier of vitality appeared all over his body.


    All the long arrows were actually not contaminated with him, they were all blocked by Yuan Li, and after several attacks, they all broke.


    Zhang Benzhi''s face was gloomy at the moment. He already knew that Su Yan was terrible. He was definitely not an ordinary enemy, and he was already an opponent who needed a full face.


    At this moment, his gaze was like electricity, and his whole body was filled with stars.


    "If you don''t show true skills, you think I am a vegetarian."


    Zhang Benzhi''s shirt shattered, and his eyes were flashes of electric light, his body was full of electric light, as if the electric light had merged with him.


    The soldiers around the generals all stepped back at this moment. They knew that their commander was angry and the consequences were very terrible.


    At this moment, the clouds in the sky were surging, and there was a violent storm, and the sky was covered with black clouds, as if to swallow the earth.


    Endless thunder and lightning emerged from the thick clouds, all rushing towards Zhang Benzhi, he was absorbing the power of lightning crazily at this moment.


    "Raiden, my strength!"


    Zhang Benzhi roared into the sky at the moment, his muscles and bones were all over his body, and his whole body showed a sense of terrifying power.


    He looked at Su Yan, killing intent shrouded at this moment, infinite terror.


    "Governor, let you be here today!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s killing intent was revealed, and he directly used his body''s vitality, and his whole body''s strength reached the extreme at this moment.


    "Death Lightning Technique!"


    The sky was a masterpiece of thunder and lightning, countless gusts swept across the earth, and the entire barracks were repeatedly swept by Warcraft, except for the tower, nothing.


    All the soldiers shivered, they were all trembling, and their eyes were filled with awe.


    "The Governor is terrible!"


    "The governor is personally appointed by the emperor, definitely not an ordinary person!"


    Some people believe in Su Yan and some people believe in Zhang Benzhi. They are divided into two factions.


    At this moment, a violent secret technique rushed towards Su Yan, lightning strike!


    Su Yan''s eyes showed cold light, and at this moment, he was also full of death, and he was not weakened by the thunder and lightning in the sky.


    "Do you control the power of thunder and lightning, it''s just fur!"


    Su Yan''s power of death was dissipated at this moment, which shocked everyone present.


    "what happened?!"


    "All the terrible breaths are gone!"


    "Did the Governor give up resistance!"


    Unbelievable colors were revealed in many people''s eyes. Such an outcome was so unexpected that many people fell into the ice cave.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s voice came out again.


    "I will defeat you with the power of thunder and lightning!"


    When these words came out, Zhang Benzhi actually laughed, looking at Su Yan full of abuse.


    "You take this trick from me first!"


    Thunder and lightning madly attacked Su Yan with unlimited killing intent.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest defense, as if completely exposed to thunder and lightning.


    However, what everyone could not imagine was that the lightning attack did not hurt Su Yan at all.


    Countless thunder and lightning haunted Su Yan, but they didn''t attack him!


    This scene made many people puzzled, and it caused endless chills in their hearts.


    Zhang Benzhi''s eyes were about to show blue veins, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    His own powerful secret technique was useless to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was full of playful abuse, the power of thunder and lightning wanted to kill him, it was a dream.


    He exhibited the "Nine Heavens of Chaos", which transformed all the thunder and lightning.


    You must know that he is not in the realm of yin and yang, not half-step golden core, but first grade golden core!


    The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" has also changed, and Zhang Benzhi''s early days of Heavenly Jue is of no use to Su Yan.


    If you want to kill Su Yan, unless you have a mid-level tactic, and the realm is much stronger than him.


    All the power of thunder and lightning was swallowed by Su Yan at this moment, and then turned into his own vitality.


    This scene once again made people tremble, countless people seemed to have seen things they had never seen before, and they were no longer afraid of fear, but terrified!


    Zhang Benzhi was also cold all over, with a chill.


    The young man in front of him is not simple, not simple, no wonder the emperor can appoint him as governor.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still hiding such a hand, I really underestimated the enemy too!"


    Zhang Benzhi regrets a bit. After all, he is facing the governor and he should not underestimate the enemy.


    Perhaps it was because he had been the emperor for a long time and had not encountered a real enemy.


    After all, he is in the realm of Jindan Five-Rank, although it is only in the middle stage, it is not comparable to ordinary people!


    Su Yan''s eyes were like electricity, and his body was covered with a terrible light at the moment.


    These electric lights come from the sky!


    Zhang Benzhi absorbs thunder and lightning, he Su Yan can still do it, and stronger!


    "Zhang Benzhi, taste the power of my thunder and lightning!"


    Su Yan''s palm flickered with thunder and lightning, and the force of thunder and lightning directly attacked and killed Zhang Benzhi.


    Zhang Benzhi also hurriedly ran his strength and resisted strongly.


    The power of the two Thunder Dan directly collided, making a huge noise, with the power of destroying the barracks, towards the mountains on all sides.


    Puff puff!


    Many people trembled, vomiting blood from thunder and lightning, and their hair stood upside down.


    The lightning is too powerful, even if it is a radius of tens of miles, it still has a terrifying feeling of lightning.


    Ordinary soldiers naturally cannot resist, they can only continue to retreat.


    Zhang Benzhi''s muscles are prominent at this moment, he has to take the last fight, or he will fall.


    Su Yan sneered at this moment: "The last madness, I give you this opportunity!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s eyes appeared black, and all his power was actually running out at this moment.


    "Even if I die, I will pull you up!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s killing intent surged, with a full blow, to kill Su Yan!


    The sky was surging, the entire battlefield was turned into ruins, endless power surged across the sky, and the entire world turned into chaos at this moment.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still bright, facing Zhang Benzhi''s reckless shot, he did not show the slightest timidity.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s hands were like electricity, and a terrifying force swept across, no weaker than Zhang Benzhi''s power.


    The entanglement of the two powers turned into the two most terrifying powers of heaven and earth, sweeping the entire military camp.


    Countless everything is destroyed, shattered and annihilated!


    The battle of the strong is devastating, and it is extremely destructive.


    At the moment on the battlefield, Su Yan stood in the air, clenched his fists with both hands, and blasted directly towards Zhang Benzhi.


    The purest power, the power that can kill the enemy!


    Zhang Benzhi is not weak, but also rushes towards Su Yan, killing intent surging.


    A punch!


    Loud!


    Bang bang bang!


    The thunder is common, the strength is the ultimate, the explosive power is the ultimate, everything is the ultimate!


    Countless people are stupid, they have never seen such a terrible power, and their hearts are shaking.


    This kind of power can absolutely destroy an army, destroy the world!


    terrible!


    This is the feeling of countless generals and soldiers.


    At this moment, Su Yan, with his fists like wind, had already hit a hundred punches in a moment, Zhang Benzhi couldn''t bear it at all, and they were all hit.


    At this moment, he was like a kite, floating non-stop, unable to stabilize himself at all. He wanted to avoid, but Su Yan''s speed was unparalleled.


    Su Yan punched out again, directly hitting Zhang Benzhi''s chest, his chest was overwhelmed, directly sunken, blood gushing out.


    At this moment, Zhang Benzhi was running his blood, trying to fight for his life, but his strength was after all half a point behind Su Yan.


    The strongest secret technique was defeated by Su Yan, which meant that he would be invincible and had already lost.


    Zhang Benzhi was full of unwillingness. He has been the emperor of the earth for so many years and has accumulated wealth like a mountain, and he can practice crazy and go further.


    However, Su Yan''s arrival broke his dream.


    It''s not that the empire didn''t find it, it''s not that the empire didn''t care about him, but that he had been thinking of his father''s work and didn''t touch him.


    The emperor couldn''t bear it, but now that the emperor has decided to kill, all this is known to Prince Right.


    Su Yan is just an executioner and an executor.


    "Zhang Benzhi, your sin is horrendous, you have to kill you if you refuse to accept it today!"


    Tai''a sword reappeared, hit the sky directly, and rushed towards Zhang Benzhi.


    The power of this sword is as vast as the sun and the moon, and it is unstoppable.


    Zhang Benzhi was desperate, his face was bleak, and his heart was sad. As a result, he could change five things.


    However, on the edge of the sky, three figures appeared, which sparked hope in Zhang Benzhi''s heart.


    "Help me quickly!"


    Zhang Benzhi roared into the sky, and his heart to survive was extremely high.


    Southwest Commander Pi Yelin, Northwest Commander Baolan, Northeast Commander Meikong, the three of them actually arrived!


    Jie Jie!


    Zhang Benzhi let out an evil laugh, the sky is endless, he shouldn''t die!


    "Su Yan, I can''t kill me, hahaha!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s face was very arrogant, and he was no longer desperate at this moment. At this moment, Su Yan was already dead in his eyes.


    Allowing Su Yan''s sword power to fall, when he was only a few minutes away, the power of the three terrifying elements appeared together to resist the sword intent.


    The three handsome men stood directly in front of Zhang Benzhi, with cold expressions and killing intent covering the world.


    "Thank you three!"


    "Eh, don''t say thank you, this is what we should!" Mei Kong said lightly.


    "Who is this, dare to kill you?!" Pi Yelin asked coldly.


    "The governor appointed by the emperor said that I was corrupt and perverted!"


    "Presumptuous!" Baolan looked directly at Su Yan and roared, with killing intent in his eyes, "A spy of an enemy country, dare to speak out here!"


    The three commanders gathered together, this is a rare thing, many generals and soldiers are completely dumb.


    Only Su Yan still had the same eyes, without the slightest panic.

 Chapter 2174： Four heavenly kings, one pot!

    The second thousand seventy-four chapters, the four kings, one pot!


    Even if the three handsome men came, Su Yan''s eyes did not change at all, he was still so indifferent!


    However, at this moment, Su Yan''s killing intent was even higher!


    Zhang Benzhi was rescued by the three of them. At this moment, he was calm and stood up.


    He looked at Su Yan, his eyes were only killing intent, crazy killing intent, and hateful killing intent!


    "Su Yan, you are an enemy spy and dare to deal with me. Today we will rectify you on the spot!"


    Zhang Benzhi''s voice is high-pitched, like the incarnation of justice, at this moment, he is doing harm to the country.


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, completely ignoring Zhang Benzhi''s clamor.


    He looked at the other three people and said directly: "Southwest Commander Pi Yelin, Northwest Commander Baolan, Northeast Commander Meikong!"


    The trio''s eyes were cold, and the killing intent burst out.


    "The arrival of the three of you has saved me a lot of time."


    The account book in Su Yan''s hand appeared, and pages of paper were flashed across the sky, all of them were evidence of corruption and perverting the law!


    The three of them had cold eyes and clenched their hands. This was to humiliate them in front of so many generals and soldiers, and it was intolerable.


    "Your name is Su Yan, today is your anniversary!"


    Southwest Commander Pi Yelin directly sternly scolded, and then a mountain axe appeared in his hand, which was actually a wave of terrifying power.


    "Let me try his strength first!"


    The southwest commander Pi Yelin rushed directly towards Su Yan, and the mountain axe directly slashed down, which actually contained a force that smashed the sky and the earth.


    This power and its horror are the ultimate performance, hard to resist!


    Pi Yelin didn''t want to get entangled with Su Yan, he just wanted to get rid of Su Yan early, leaving him uneasy and unstable.


    He knew in his heart that the spies of the enemy country were obviously nonsense by themselves, and they were definitely sent by the emperor.


    The emperor has already begun to take action, and they must respond, otherwise their lives will not be guaranteed.


    Facing Pi Yelin''s Axe of Rage Slash, Su Yan directly cut out the Tai''a Sword in his hand, not weak.


    Keng!


    A loud voice cut across the sky, and there were terrifying ripples around, sweeping the surrounding area.


    Seeing Pi Yelin shooting backwards, the ax almost let go.


    This was completely beyond his expectation. He did not expect that his own powerful blow would not be able to suppress Su Yan, but was suppressed by Su Yan instead.


    Pi Yelin looked cold, as if he had suffered a great insult, and his eyes sparkled with blazing flames.


    "Die me!"


    Pi Ye Lin roared, his clothes shattered, showing strong muscles.


    All the vitality was instilled into the mountain axe, and the mountain axe immediately possessed a monstrous power.


    An axe fell straight down, like a criminal law, like a trial by heaven, and the whole earth was trembling.


    This was a powerful blow from Pi Yelin in the Five-Rank Realm of the Golden Core, which used his back hand.


    However, the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand was shining, and it actually contained a force of death, mixed with the meaning of dragon roar.


    "Sword out!"


    Su Yan roared, Tai''a Sword was directly removed from the palm of his hand, and furiously slashed towards Piyelin.


    The mountain axe directly resisted, and the two seemed to be sharp weapons of magical weapons. During the collision, violent fluctuations erupted, and the whole world anomalies continued.


    The barracks at this moment have long been destroyed, even if it is extremely strong, of course there is no castle guarded by the formation, and everything is in ruins!


    At this moment, Pi Yelin had a sweet throat, and he actually vomited a mouthful of blood. He was beaten back, and he lost to Su Yan!


    how is this possible!


    Pi Yelin stared at his opponent with a pair of eyes, and he was actually lost to this young man. He was the overlord of one party, the commander of the Southwest, and he had the power to take over!


    Zhang Benzhi looked at Su Yan with a cold face at the moment, and said: "This person is by no means easy. He is definitely not in this realm when he looks at the first grade of Jindan. Let''s not take it lightly. Let''s do it together!"


    Zhang Benzhi knew that Su Yan was very good, and he would definitely not be able to do it alone. It would be better to kill Su Yange earlier than the four together.


    After that, I was thinking of countermeasures.


    Pi Yelin nodded, even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t be willful at this moment.


    Seeing these two people speaking like this, Northwest Marshal Baolan and Northeast Marshal Mei Kong both nodded at the moment.


    The two are invincible, which means that the person in front of them is terrifying. If you want to solve it as soon as possible, you must work together.


    "You can be proud of being in the hands of the four of us today!"


    Zhang Benzhi was covered with thunder and lightning, as if Thor possessed his body!


    Pi Yelin is powerful and powerful!


    Baolan is also shining with blue light at the moment, which actually contains the power of wind!


    There are faint ripples in Meikong''s whole body, and it is actually rippling water, the power of water is invincible!


    The four heavenly kings of the Xuancheng Empire, the typical second generation of Wu, are all gathered at this moment, the coercion is invincible!


    An aura of awe-inspiring envelops the four directions, and the terrifying power shook the world. The mountains in the distance turned into nothingness at this moment, and everything seemed to be unreal.


    Zhang Benzhi shot directly with his fists like wind, power like thunder, and speed like electricity!


    "Eat my death thunder and lightning trick!"


    Thunder and lightning burst out all over the sky, as if a huge demon enveloped the whole world, countless lightning bolts were dense in the sky like a snake, gathering a rolling lightning ball!


    "Swallowing magic power!"


    Pi Yelin blasted out with a punch, without any bells and whistles, it was all a manifestation of strength, and he transformed all his vitality into strength!


    "Feng Yao Killing Technique!"


    The sky is full of violent winds, and all around is shrouded, and the power of the terrifying wind seems to turn the upper world into a broken ball.


    "Yin-Yang Landscape Art!"


    Meikong''s water power is also to dispel the divine power, directly transformed into a water dragon body, which has the power to rule the four directions and cover everything.


    The gathering of the four heavenly kings is all performing secret techniques. This scene trembles everyone!


    The world had already changed, and the four terrifying powers turned into the ultimate killing intent, and they attacked Su Yan directly.


    Bang bang bang!


    Puff puff!


    Shoo!


    Hey!


    Four violent sounds resounded through the earth, and the highest mountain in the distance was actually a force that could not bear the horror at this moment, and fell directly at this moment.


    Facing the killing intent of the four people, and even the secret technique of horror, Su Yan''s eyes were cold.


    He held the Tai''a sword in his hand, and his whole body was surging, power of death, golden vitality and even red vitality.


    The three powers are permeating the sky, as if there are three gods standing behind Su Yan at this moment.


    This scene made everyone stay, completely unbelievable.


    "Three...three powers?!"


    Someone was shocked and slurred.


    Even the four heavenly kings, the killing intent in the eyes at this moment is getting higher and higher.


    "This is a freak and must be eliminated!"


    At this moment, they knew how terrifying this young man was.


    The three primordial powers, it seems that Su Yan has three basic abilities, which is extremely terrifying.


    The universe and all things can only be derived from the nine powers, which are divided into gold, purple, blue, yellow, white, black, blue, green, and red.


    Su Yan''s mastery of the three realms is naturally terrifying.


    Ordinary people can only master one at most, and geniuses can barely manage two, because the strength of the element is not compatible and has the ultimate repulsive force.


    This is like putting a time bomb in one''s body. Once touched, it will explode!


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it at all. He was able to master the three elemental powers and was not afraid of any danger at all.


    At this moment, the three primordial powers are all displayed, mixed with the power of terrifying destruction, directly attacking.


    Above the sky, there was a shock, as if a black hole emerged, as if chaos had begun to appear, this force actually oscillated directly, as if the military camp at this moment was the center of the universe!


    Even the generals and soldiers separated by hundreds of miles were shocked by this force at the moment and wounded countless.


    This was the beginning, and then waves of ripples continued, like torrents of mountains and torrents, like seas that drove the rivers to the sea, absolutely unstoppable, and wherever they went, there was nothing.


    The two sides blasted, Su Yan was still standing in the air, but Zhang Benzhi and the others had taken a few steps back at this moment, qi and blood surged.


    "hateful!"


    May Kong roared, and he couldn''t accept this result.


    The four heavenly kings worked together, and even displayed a secret technique, which failed to kill Su Yan, but was suppressed by him.


    At this moment, their hearts became more and more fearful, because Su Yan made them feel scared and felt the threat of death.


    The four of them looked at each other, and all they had in their eyes were blazing flames and endless killing intent.


    Zhang Benzhi soared into the sky and fell directly from the sky, when a magic hammer appeared in his hand!


    The magic hammer carried lightning, constantly fluctuating, and this hammer blasted directly at Su Yan''s head.


    More than that, Mei Kong even dodges behind Su Yan, with an ice-bladed sword in his hand, killing people invisible, and at this moment has already hit Su Yan''s vitality!


    Pi Yelin also blasted a punch, directly blasting to Su Yan''s chest!


    The magic wand in Baolan''s hand emerged, the demon wind swept across, the sky was dark and no light appeared, the magic wand actually blasted towards Su Yan''s side.


    The four voices hit the west, and all parties broke through, leaving Su Yan nowhere to escape, as if he was bound to die.


    But Su Yan smiled coldly, and the Tai''a sword in his hand was actually bursting with three powers, and he injected his own three yuan power into it, which was more like a dragon.


    Tai''a sword is like a dragon sword, covering these three powers of power, and there are three blue dragons that shook the sky.


    He directly aimed at Zhang Benzhi above the sky and cut out with a sword.


    Zhang Benzhi''s magic hammer could not be hammered out at this moment, the light of thunder and lightning dissipated directly at this moment, and the hammer became a broken hammer!


    At the same time, Su Yan stood up and slammed three swords, all slashing towards the other three!


    Bang bang bang!


    Three loud noises!


    I saw that Mei Kong behind Su Yan actually flew out, the ice blade in his hand melted!


    More than that, the Pi Yelin blasted with a punch, the fist was unable to surging at this moment, and finally burst directly, blood was splashed all over, and his arm almost broke!


    The worst was Baolan. His wand was cut off, and there was a scar on his chest. The blood could not stop it.


    The four of them were shocked, so they could be suppressed by Su Yan, and all of them were injured. Su Yan was invincible!


    At this moment they have given birth to a heart of retreat.


    When things came to light, the Xuancheng Empire couldn''t stand it anymore, and could only escape for life.


    But they were naive.


    Su Yan looked at the four people coldly at this moment, and said directly: "I want to escape at this moment, but it''s too late!"


    There was a tremor in the hearts of the four of them, but Su Yan actually knew what they were thinking.


    "Shoot!"


    Zhang Benzhi roared and banged directly at Su Yan again.


    When the other three saw this, they didn''t make a move, but instead burst into the back.


    "We are here only to recount the past. We are not participating in the matter between you and Zhang Benzhi!"


    The three men stunned and wanted to escape directly.


    Zhang Benzhi''s heart was cold when he saw the three of them doing this, but he didn''t expect that the three of them had abandoned him and let him act as a backstop.


    Su Yan ignored Zhang Benzhi''s attack, grabbed his neck, and said coldly: "The three kings have abandoned you, are you desperate!"


    "despair!"


    Zhang Benzhi said honestly, his heart was dead.


    "Then die in despair!"


    Su Yan directly squeezed his hands, a violent force squeezed Zhang Benzhi''s neck, cutting off his vitality.


    When the other three saw Su Yan killing Zhang Benzhi, their hearts trembled even more.


    Su Yan sneered, "It''s not that easy to escape!"


    He displayed his dragon for thousands of miles and chased directly towards the three.


    But for a moment, Su Yan came behind Pi Yelin.


    Pi Yelin paled with fright, and said to Su Yan: "I will give you all the property and spare me!"


    "You are dead, and all your property is mine!"


    Su Yan sneered and slammed a punch directly, piercing Pi Yelin''s chest, shattering his dantian, and then died.


    The other two were splitting their livers and gallbladders at this moment, and their speed had already reached the limit, but they discovered that there was a formation that prevented them from escaping in the sky.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "My father is plum blossom!"


    The two were so scared that they were so scared that no one was not afraid of death, not to mention that they were two people with high authority and enjoying the ordinary life of heaven and earth.


    Su Yan did not leave the water in the slightest, and rushed directly in front of the two of them, patted out with a palm, and the palm fell directly on Baolan''s forehead like electricity.


    Baolan was directly smashed by Su Yan''s palm wind, blood sputtered all over the sky, and his whole body''s strength was directly withered at this moment.


    Only Mei Kong is left. He has given up resistance at this moment, and his heart death is greater than his heart failure.


    Su Yan walked to his side, looked at him and said, "Just judge yourself."


    Mei Kong gave a wry smile and looked at the sky with a trace of regret on his face.


    "If I can come back again, I will be a loyal minister!"


    His father Meihuahua is a generation of loyal loyalists, but when he arrived, he turned out to be corrupt and perverted, and he became an imperial worm.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it. He just wanted to kill someone and then earn the property of the four people, nothing more.


    These four people are all five grades of Golden Core. After being a native emperor for so many years, the wealth hidden in their hands is certainly not cheap.


    Su Yan was afraid of slapped Mei Kong with a palm, which directly resulted in his life, because Mei Kong was reluctant to judge himself.


    After killing the four heavenly kings, at this moment the heaven and the earth slowly recovered and turned into a clear sky.


    There was no one in the huge barracks. The previous generals and soldiers had already fled around him at this moment, and he was shocked by the fighting between Su Yan and the Four Heavenly Kings.


    Su Yan looked at the sky, the thick clouds slowly dispersed, the sun appeared, the temperature rose again, and the blood on the four of them slowly solidified at this moment.


    Su Yan retracted the Tai''a sword and walked towards the four.

 Chapter 2175： A good harvest, triumphant return to the city!

    The bodies of the four people were lying on the ruins, and they had lost their previous style at this moment.


    The four heavenly kings that used to be, are now all fallen, and I have to sigh with emotion.


    But there is no way, who caused them to meet Su metamorphosis!


    That''s right, Su Yan can no longer be described by the Su Xue Demon Su Yaoyi, he is a nearly abnormal existence.


    In the realm of Jindan First Grade, fight the four kings alone and kill them all!


    You must know that the four heavenly kings are all the existence of Golden Core Five!


    In this scene, the generals and soldiers of the Southeast Military Region are simple. At this moment, they have not calmed down, and their hearts are still shocked.


    Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to them, which made their hearts calm a lot.


    Su Yan walked towards Zhang Benzhi and moved his finger directly, and Zhang Benzhi''s arm was torn off.


    On Zhang Benzhi''s finger, there is a sapphire ring, which is by no means simple.


    Su Yan didn''t need to guess, this ring must be a storage space in which Zhang Benzhi''s belongings were stored.


    The four heavenly kings naturally don''t care too much about things like Yuanshi, and just keep them in the warehouse.


    But some important things, you can��t stay away from your eyes, you have to see them all the time, so it��s safest to carry them with you.


    Su Yan pushed down the ring from Zhang Benzhi''s finger, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and a divine sense directly penetrated into it.


    The ring space is huge, almost comparable to Su Yan''s ghost gourd.


    There are two kinds of ghost gourd Su Yan. In fact, they are no longer considered to be ghost gourds. They have been transformed by Su Yan''s refining and transformation many times and can store a lot of things.


    This kind of thing has a unified function, so it works.


    The consciousness drifted in, and everything inside was in full view.


    I have to say that this sapphire ring of the original wisdom made Su Yan very happy, because there were so many things in it, it was a cornucopia.


    There can be no more than five-level spiritual herbs, and there are even six-level spiritual medicines.


    There are also all the five kinds of immortals, all kinds of Linlan.


    Even to the end of the investigation, Su Yan also found a lot of Sixth-Rank Yuan Dan!


    Six-Rank Yuan Pill, even Su Yan has gotten serious, this is of great use.


    He is only the first grade of Jin Dan, relying on the sixth grade of Yuan Dan, if he wants to break through, it is very simple.


    However, he is not in a hurry to break through. At this moment, the most important thing is to take away the wealth.


    Just when Su Yan probed to the end, he found a strange thing in the narrowest part of the sapphire ring.


    The thing was so broken, it was about to weather when it looked at it, and it shattered as soon as it touched it. It definitely has a long history.


    But this thing can emit a weird wave, and this wave makes Su Yan all righteous.


    This is not a very powerful fluctuation, but a very weird fluctuation that is not clear, as if it contains taboos, making it impossible for people to explore the root.


    Su Yan took a closer look. The broken thing was a fragment, as if the vessel had been broken into countless fragments.


    Fragment is a kind of meteorite refining from the sky, it is definitely not simple.


    Su Yan didn''t investigate too much either. He just included this thing in his own ghost gourd, and he could study it slowly in the future.


    Then Su Yan scraped the storage space of Baolan, Meikong, and Piyelin, either ring or finger.


    I checked it all over again, there was no grandfather in it, only all kinds of panacea and spiritual medicine.


    What makes Su Yan a little strange is that he also found fragments in the storage of these three people, the same fragments in Zhang Benzhi''s ring.


    The four fragments, large and small, with irregular edges and corners, all reveal a weird fluctuation.


    Su Yan took out the stone fragments and looked at it carefully for a while, but in the end he found nothing strange.


    Although this kind of fluctuation is abnormal, there is no other abnormality.


    Su Yan put all the fragments into the ghost gourd, and slowly study it later, it is time to leave now.


    The southeast military camp was completely destroyed, and the news soon reached the imperial city.


    The entire imperial city is full of boiling water, and high-ranking officials and even ordinary people are discussing this matter.


    Inside the mansion of the military officer, officials from all sides are gathered, guarded by guards outside, beware of ears on the wall.


    The Minister of War looked at the officials present and said: "My sirs, have you heard about the Southeast Military Headquarters?"


    All the officials nodded.


    At the moment, the minister of rites said: "This is already known to everyone, even a three-year-old is talking about it."


    The military officer smiled awkwardly, and said nothing.


    But at the moment, the military officer had a serious expression on his face, without a moment of joy.


    "It''s not easy!"


    The military officer looked at the many officials and said solemnly, "That''s Zhang Benzhi''s place, so noisy, who has the courage?"


    Silence, a long silence.


    Knowing that the clerk stood up.


    "I have an object of suspicion."


    Everyone looked at him, waiting for the following text.


    "Su Yan!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the officials in the hall were itching with hatred.


    When Su Yan was a horse before, he blackmailed them a lot of money.


    Repaying the money owed before is not considered fun, but the interest makes them vomit blood.


    "Su Yan dare to compete with Zhang Benzhi?!" Some people didn''t believe it.


    "What''s wrong with Zhang Benzhi, Su Yan doesn''t even kneel to the emperor!" An official said accidentally at this moment.


    The hall was suddenly silent, and everyone looked at him in unison.


    "Don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said."


    "I heard that Su Yan is no longer in the imperial city. Who else is there except him."


    "This matter is not easy to suspect, but the southeast military headquarters is now said to be in ruins."


    "It''s terrible, the kings fight."


    At this moment, in the imperial palace, the emperor is sitting in the Longxing Hall, dealing with memorials.


    Right prince Zhanao asked to see and declare.


    Prince Right walked in and looked at the emperor and said, "Emperor, something big is coming from ahead."


    The emperor was still dealing with the memorial, and said, "Don''t tell me, let me guess."


    The right prince nodded and stood aside.


    "Su Yan subdued Zhang Benzhi?"


    The Prince Right shook his head.


    The emperor raised his head, looked at Prince Right, and continued to guess: "Can''t Su Yan beat Zhang Benzhi?"


    The Prince Right shook his head again.


    "Su Yan killed Zhang Benzhi?!"


    Prince Right nodded at this moment.


    The emperor stopped what he was doing and looked at Prince Right and said, "Really?"


    "It''s true, the southeast army barracks are in ruins. Now you need the emperor''s order to stabilize the army."


    "This is inevitable, you just need to do it, and choose a new general." The emperor directly ordered, and then his face was full of doubts, "Zhang Benzhi is the realm of Golden Core Five."


    "Emperor, this is not the result of the matter."


    "What do you mean?"


    The emperor felt uneasy in his heart, even with mixed feelings.


    He didn''t want Zhang Benzhi and others to die, but reform was imminent, and this group of people could not be reformed unless they were killed.


    Right now, Prince Right looked at the emperor and said word by word: "The emperor, Su Yan killed the four heavenly kings!"


    Silence, the deathly silence of the whole hall, the needle drop can be heard.


    For a long time, the emperor was looking at the Prince Right, and he was a little speechless.


    "That''s because they deserved it. The emperor has already tolerated it."


    "No, I don''t feel sorry for them, but Su Yan is too terrible."


    "If you want to be an eagle man, then naturally you have to walk a path of killing. Obviously Su Yan is."


    "He''s only Gold Core First Grade!"


    "Emperor, this son is very against the sky, and it will not be used by us in the future."


    "You mean, get rid of him now?!" A trace of hatred flashed in the emperor''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s talent is too scary. In the eyes of the emperor''s suspicion, he would naturally not ignore Su Yan.


    "Naturally not now, we have bigger plans to implement."


    The emperor nodded and returned to calm.


    "Well, although his talent is terrifying, his current realm is just a chicken in my eyes, and it''s nothing to worry about."


    "The emperor can rest assured, as long as this chess piece is played well, it will be our sharp edge!"


    "Okay, you handle things."


    "Yes."


    Prince Right left directly.


    At this moment, the entire imperial city is in a whirlpool of speculation.


    But just after Prince Right left the Longxing Temple, he did not return to his palace, but wrote an imperial edict!


    Yes, it is the imperial edict!


    The right of the emperor.


    Because the emperor granted him the right just now, he can use it!


    The emperor said that it was transported in Fengtian.


    The Quartet Marshal was corrupt and broke the law, intent on chaos.


    Fortunately, the governor took action and killed the four kings.


    I am very pleased that Duke Su Yan is specially named!


    Thank you!


    The whole city was in an uproar. The high-ranking officials and the common people were shocked and never expected.


    The head of the household was surprised that the tea cup fell from his hand, and he got goose bumps, and he was very disturbed.


    The four heavenly kings, this is the existence that ranks among the dukes, and their fathers were once the princes of all parties!


    Now they are all served by Su Yan. This is the attitude of the emperor, and he has no affection for people who are corrupt and pervert the law.


    This is more like killing a chicken and a monkey, making everyone tremble.


    "Su Yan was even named the governor. It''s really going to change."


    "You don''t know, the five princes have already been defeated."


    "The sky has changed, and the Xuancheng Empire is about to change drastically, the calamity!"


    Many people are crying and sorrowing, but a few are crying with joy.


    This empire is already an old tiger, if it is not saved, it will collapse.


    Regarding all this, Su Yan didn''t know. He was returning to the imperial city to know that he was listed as a duke.


    This was just the emperor''s desire to calm his heart. Su Yan looked at all this lightly and understood very well.


    He just wants to get benefits, nothing more.


    At the barracks, Su Yan gathered Xiaomeng and others to leave and directly returned to the imperial city.


    Arrived in the imperial city, Prince You personally received him and hosted a banquet for hundreds of civil and military officials.


    It''s very simple. Let these officials look at Su Yan and it will have a very good effect.


    Su Yan is now equivalent to the murderer of the Xuancheng Empire, the executioner of crime.


    After the banquet, Su Yan moved into the Governor''s Mansion, a newly built place.


    It can be imagined that the repair of this place only took more than a day, the technology is terrible.


    This is the right prince who has just received a good news, or he has sent someone to completely repair it, which is completely like reconstruction.


    In the room in the small building, Su Yan finished his cultivation and came out to breathe.


    The outside is full of green, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, and it is peaceful.


    Xiao Meng is no more, she must have taken Chang Yuan out of the wild.


    Liu Erdan was in retreat, seeking a breakthrough, and Su Yan didn''t want to disturb him.


    But before Su Yan stood there for a while, Liu Erdan ran out.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Liu Erdan was flushed all over, as if he had gone crazy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I am anxious to attack my heart, I need to reduce the fire!" Liu Erdan said with a flushed face.


    But as soon as he said this, he felt an extreme killing intent behind him, making his whole body bitterly cold.


    "Okay, suddenly there is no restlessness, there is no anger at all, I am no longer irritated, and I will continue to practice."


    Liu Erdan didn''t dare to look behind him, he didn''t need to guess at all, he also knew who was here.


    Princess Hatsune came here, but Su Yan didn''t expect it.


    Hatsune, the emperor''s only daughter, the ultimate jewel in the palm, is a collection of thousands of favorites, and is more respected than the status of the prince.


    Even the seventh prince did not have the slightest temper in the face of Hatsune, even if the seventh prince was stronger than Hatsune.


    Hatsune''s visit is by no means ignorant. As the saying goes, everything goes to the Palace of Three Treasures.


    Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune calmly.


    I have to say that Hatsune is absolutely the ultimate beauty, flawless, as if no flaws can be found.


    Even if it is a prick, it can only be said that it is perfect and not like an individual.


    But Hatsune has a characteristic. Unlike those weak women, Hatsune is more ambitious, and of course she is also a lady.


    This is a kind of unrestrained female man, but the kind with good family education.


    Compared with Xiao Meng, this is a goddess, Xiao Meng is a female nerve.


    Xiao Meng has only the character of a female man, a very simple character.


    Su Yan said, "Princess Hatsune is coming here, and the next official is not far away."


    Princess Hatsune nodded slightly, but looked at the flowers and trees around the small building.


    "The environment here is pretty good, Lord Governor."


    "It''s all the power of Prince Right."


    "I heard that you killed the Four Heavenly Kings. Is it true?" Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan without blinking.


    Su Yan couldn''t stand Princess Hatsune''s gaze, and looked at other places and said, "Well, the four should be killed."


    "The Governor is really talented. Hatsune admires him."


    Su Yan smiled and waved his hand: "Princess Hatsune praised her."


    "The Governor is too modest, and he admires Hatsune even more."


    However, Princess Hatsune turned around and looked at Su Yan with a bright smile.


    "It''s just that the corpses of the four heavenly kings are missing arms. I don''t know why?"


    "Tear off and shattered." Su Yan said without blushing and heartbeat.


    "I heard that the four heavenly kings were corrupting the law, but the right prince went to pay, only to find that the four heavenly kings had also embezzled a little bit of stone."


    "Exactly, there are records on the five princes'' books."


    "Does the Governor consider Hatsune a fool?" Princess Hatsune smiled even more, like a lotus in full bloom.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. This princess seemed to be the good ones not coming. Do you want him to spit out the spoils? There is no door.


    Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune with a helpless expression: "The official doesn''t know what the princess meant."


    Hatsune paced and walked to Su Yan''s side without stopping.


    Until, until I could feel the other person''s breathing, Hatsune stopped.

 Chapter 2176： The words of the first sound, the words of Su Yan

    That beautiful face, like a blooming flower, blooms towards Su Yan.


    The scent between the breath was all over Su Yan''s face, as if spraying perfume.


    Su Yan was a little stunned. Which one of the hats Princess Hatsune was going to make, could it be that the Tianmen Mountain Competition, which was still hateful, lost to himself.


    Su Yan has no other thoughts at all, because beautiful women are not naturally attractive to him, and he is not an ordinary person.


    If you change to someone else, I am afraid that Hatsune would have been stunned at this moment, completely dumb, intoxicated by her beauty, and may even imagine a series of stories, and even show an evil face.


    Just change to Liu Erdan, I''m afraid Harazi has fallen on the ground at this moment.


    But Su Yan didn''t have it at all, his heartbeat was normal, and his face was indifferent.


    Only those eyes, deep and bright, are looking at Princess Hatsune without blinking.


    The eyes of Princess Hatsune and Su Yan intersected, as if there was an electric wave.


    Rao is the extremely arrogant Princess Hatsune, and she can''t stand it at this moment, but she is defeated.


    Princess Hatsune can only turn her face away and look at others.


    "The Governor is too rude!"


    Princess Hatsune''s rebuke came, but it was not a cold and angry voice, it was more like a coquetry.


    Su Yan directly replied, "How rude is the official?"


    Su Yan was a little stunned. The one who stood motionless by yourself was the one who walked over by yourself. How could you be rude.


    Well, you are the big brother, can''t afford to hide.


    Su Yan stepped back a few steps, and distanced herself from Princess Hatsune.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that Princess Hatsune approached Su Yan again.


    That beautiful face was not too far from the tip of Su Yan''s nose, it was even closer than before.


    Su Yan was able to see Hatsune''s face truly, flawlessly, terribly blown, and full of collagen, without a trace of pink, it was completely natural.


    Such a woman can be regarded as an overwhelming country, not to mention damaging the country and the people, she is simply the best in the world.


    But Su Yan didn''t think about it. First, he has a woman he likes, and second, there is one in his heart.


    Although it is only the state of soul, but sometimes wake up can feel the fluctuations of the outside world.


    At this moment, Jin Shiya is gearing up her hands, her gums are pressing, if Su Yan dared to go beyond half a step, she would definitely suffer.


    "Your Excellency, you beat me last time, I am not convinced!"


    There was a playful meaning on Princess Hatsune''s face. It would be provocative to change it to others, and it would be a little arrogant to change it to her.


    Su Yan was ashamed, as expected, he still couldn''t forget the last thing.


    "Princess, if you don''t agree, the lower official can give you the first one."


    "Good, you Governor, you laughed at me!"


    Unexpectedly, Princess Hatsune was even more angry, the vitality in her body was shaking, and the flowers around her were shattered.


    Liu Erdan rushed over at this moment and said distressedly: "These flowers and plants didn''t provoke you, princess, you must be a little loving."


    Princess Hatsune ignored Liu Erdan at all, and overturned him with a slap.


    "What the hell!"


    With a slap print on Liu Erdan''s face, he flew directly to a kilometer away.


    "Su Yan, I want to compare with you today!"


    Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan, her eyes full of provocation, and her body''s vitality was also extremely high.


    "Forgive me, I can''t compete with the princess again."


    Just kidding, Su Yan didn''t want to get entangled with Hatsune, he was just to obtain the essence stone and various medicinal pills, otherwise he would become the governor.


    But Hatsune didn''t follow it at all, and rushed towards Su Yan, with murderous intent on his face, and suddenly turned into a cold beauty.


    If Hatsune''s attack is not shot, it will be fatal.


    "Well, you idiot!"


    Su Yan was also angry, with bad words.


    When Princess Hatsune heard this, her face flushed, saying that she was abominable and okay, and even said that she was the child of a gangster. This was simply a mockery and humiliation of Sha Guoguo!


    Can''t bear it!


    Hatsune displayed a source of water power, which was stronger than before in Tianmen Mountain. Sure enough, during this period of time, his cultivation has increased a lot.


    But in the eyes of Su Yan, but Er.


    Su Yan had no intention of fighting back when the buyers were hit by the endless waves, but just blocked them.


    Those water waves were like bubbles, all of them burst, and finally disappeared.


    Princess Hatsune frowned, which was beyond his expectation. She could expect Su Yan to make progress, but she did not expect Su Yan to make such rapid progress.


    She could break her secret technique without using any power at all.


    Princess Hatsune bit her red lips, a sharp blade appeared in her hand.


    This sharp blade is by no means simple, it is definitely a terrible weapon!


    "Eat my sword!"


    Princess Hatsune killed Su Yan directly, her sword intent was soaring, this sword could hardly be hostile even if she was a strong person at the pinnacle of Jin Dan.


    But Princess Hatsune could not have imagined that the current Su Yan and the previous Su Yan were too far apart, too much.


    The current Su Yan, even if he was facing a strong man in the middle of the Golden Core Fifth Stage, could kill four people on his own.


    Hatsune''s sword is very powerful and lethal.


    If Liu Erdan, she could definitely be chopped to death, but she was facing Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not angry, just watched the Hatsune Sword indifferently.


    When he was a few minutes away from himself, an elemental force shook, as if the sound of a dragon''s roar came out, shocking the four directions.


    Even Princess Hatsune was trembling at this moment, and there was a kind of heavenly power that made her fearful.


    At this moment, her sword intention also directly turned into nothingness, and all disappeared.


    Princess Hatsune''s lips were bitten, and there was some blood overflowing, stained on the thin lips, the bright red, which made her even more sexy.


    Princess Hatsune once again displayed her unique secret technique, and the birds face the phoenix!


    Countless strange birds emerged directly, and a phoenix flew across the sky.


    The endless karma fire burned, and the Phoenix spit out flames directly at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t use the dragon''s secret technique, nor did he use other secret techniques, just smiled at everything.


    "Princess Hatsune, why is this?"


    Su Yan opened his mouth slightly, and directly swallowed the Phoenix Fire.


    "Well, it tastes good, but it''s a bit spicy, even hotter than the hot pot I ate yesterday."


    "..."


    Liu Erdan was dumbfounded, this is a secret technique, Princess Hatsune''s strongest move.


    Su Yan just swallowed it, which is too shameless, it is too terrible.


    This time, he recognized Su Yan again, and he knew that the gap between himself and Su Yan would get bigger and bigger.


    And Hatsune was also stunned. He finally closed up and practiced, furthering the secret technique, and finally arrived at Su Yan and was swallowed directly.


    The last time Su Yan was fighting with all his strength, this time it was like playing.


    Princess Hatsune''s bulging appearance made her teeth ticklish with hatred for Su Yan.


    "You shameless!"


    Princess Hatsune rushed to Su Yan again. There was no power of vitality, no wave of secret technique, she was directly using a woman''s most powerful trick, Xiaoquanquan!


    Xiaoquanquan is such a terrifying secret technique that men are frightened by the wind.


    Princess Hatsune��s powder fist hit Su Yan��s chest directly, which was more deadly to the spirit than physical and chemical damage.


    Su Yan was all dumbfounded. Is the girl hysterical or coquettish?


    Of course, Su Yan would not let Princess Hatsune hit him, after all, he would not flirt with Princess Hatsune.


    Seeing Su Yan escaped, Princess Hatsune became even more angry and directly ordered: "You stop me, don''t move!"


    Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune helplessly and said, "Princess, there is still something to do with the next official, so I don''t have time to fight with you."


    "Who is arguing with you!"


    Princess Hatsune is angry.


    Although she was a female man, she did not face Su Yan, who was unable to resist and couldn''t vent her anger. She still showed the weakest side of a woman. After all, she was also a girl.


    Su Yan ignored it, turned and headed towards the small building.


    In the end, Princess Hatsune''s little pink fist did not strike Su Yan''s chest, which made her mad.


    "Su Yan, you remembered it for me, I want you to repay it a hundred times for the humiliation you gave me today!"


    Princess Hatsune is not afraid of her voice spreading around, she just wants everyone to know.


    Su Yan became more helpless, this woman really couldn''t provoke, and she should ignore it from the beginning.


    "Princess, how can you let me go?" Su Yan looked at Princess Hatsune, and suddenly realized that women are really hard to deal with.


    Not to mention that she is a princess, even if not, it is difficult to deal with.


    For example, Xiao Meng sometimes acted like a baby, and Su Yan was helpless.


    Princess Hatsune hesitated for a while, and finally gave up.


    "Want me to let you go, no way!"


    "Princess, the officer really doesn''t have time to fight with you."


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to mess with me!" Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan and said directly.


    "Then thank you princess." Su Yan was amnesty.


    "But!" Princess Hatsune said again, "You must marry me!"


    hiss!


    The whole small building was suddenly silent, and the needle drop was audible.


    Liu Erdan opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "what?!"


    Su Yan was stunned


    Princess Hatsune shook her lips tightly, she was a little shy, but finally raised her head.


    "I said you marry me, I won''t make trouble with you!"


    This woman, this tigress, this domineering and arrogant princess actually wanted Su Yan to marry her.


    She likes Su Yan.


    "I have said before that if a man beats me twice, then I will marry him!"


    In the face of love and the person she likes, women sometimes appear shy, but sometimes they are more brave. Obviously Hatsune is the latter.


    Hatsune''s big eyes stared at Su Yan, not giving Su Yan a chance to escape.


    "That...that...this."


    Su Yan was stubbornly speechless, looking at the four directions with his eyes, not daring to see Princess Hatsune at all.


    In the end he settled down and looked at Princess Hatsune and said, "Princess, there are already someone who you like, one waiting for me in a remote place, and one in my heart."


    Princess Hatsune bit her red lips, she wanted to say that she must not like other women and forget them.


    But she couldn''t say it after all, because she knew that Su Yan really liked it.


    She likes Su Yan, and Su Yan likes other women. If she wants Su Yan not to like it, isn''t it like making herself dislike Su Yan.


    She can''t do this.


    Since that time of martial arts competition, she has been in love with Su Yan.


    Maybe she saw too few men, and Su Yan was so good.


    "Princess, in this big world, there are so many outstanding people. If you look at it and understand it, you will definitely find someone you like."


    Princess Hatsune walked to Su Yan with a stubborn face.


    "When I meet you, I don''t want to know other men anymore!"


    Su Yan was shocked by these words from the bottom of his heart, revealing the truth.


    "I don''t stop you if you have someone you like. I don''t care about the outstanding men who are not three wives and four concubines!"


    If you can say this, you can see how determined Hatsune Princess is. After all, she is a princess with a noble status.


    For Su Yan, she doesn''t care about all this. This is love, something that makes her sad during this time.


    "Marry me!"


    Princess Hatsune pulled Su Yan''s skirt with a commanding tone.


    Su Yan''s heart beat again, not Ji Ruxue, but himself.


    He felt a trace of sin, how could he be able to make a woman who only met twice do this.


    "Princess, don''t make it difficult for you to be an official."


    "Su Yan, if you are a man, give me an affirmative answer!"


    Princess Hatsune''s voice suddenly became cold, more like a question.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I am absolutely ruthless to the princess."


    This is straightforward, and flatly refused.


    Princess Hatsune let go of her hand, her eyes staring at Su Yan stubbornly, and finally she became confused and hazy.


    When the tears were raging and about to well up, Princess Hatsune looked away.


    Her body was shaking, trembling violently, it was a kind of sadness.


    But after a few seconds, Princess Hatsune''s gaze looking at Su Yan completely turned cold.


    "Your Excellency, you actually passed my test!"


    It was completely unexpected that Princess Hatsune would say such a thing, which made Liu Erdan''s mouth widened in surprise.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, with a sense of relief, but he didn''t relax at all in his heart.


    He can''t see everything, but that''s fine.


    At this moment, he even admired Hatsune a little, dare to love and hate, very courageous, this woman is very good.


    "Excuse me, the Governor, Hatsune will leave now."


    Without giving Su Yan a chance to continue speaking, Princess Hatsune turned around and left, but she disappeared for a moment.


    Like the wind to come, like the wind to go, flamboyantly charming, stunning and playful, without a trace of it.


    Liu Erdan ran to Su Yan at the moment and said, "You said this princess really likes you, or came to test you."


    Su Yan actually pondered for a moment when he asked.


    "I hope she just came to test me."


    Originally, Su Yan had already made a conclusion, after all, Hatsune''s eyes could not escape his eyes.


    But when Liu Erdan asked, he thought of Hatsune''s identity, the princess, the emperor''s only daughter.


    This seems complicated and confusing, things seem to have suddenly become complicated, and I don''t know the truth or not.


    "I have to say, this girl is really the best, if labor and capital can match it."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhghhhhhhhhh


    Liu Erdan wanted to say something frivolous, but Su Yan directly pinched his ears, and suddenly wailed.

 Chapter 2177： Ye Luo visits, the two countries get married!

    Chapter 2177: Ye Luo''s visit, the two countries are married!


    Hatsune left, and Su Yan didn''t think it was over.


    At first he thought that Princess Hatsune was really affectionate for him, but he thought of the identity of Princess Hatsune and the possible purpose of her coming here.


    Su Yan felt that things were not simple.


    There are basically two possibilities now, one is that Princess Hatsune really likes him, and the other is that the emperor sent her to test.


    Do you want to buy him?


    Su Yan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. It didn''t matter to him, it didn''t matter whether the emperor tempted or not.


    He knew that he was a chess piece of the emperor, a rook, and the emperor would not move him now.


    Su Yan understands all this very well, so he is not worried, everyone is just getting what they need.


    The things that I got from the four heavenly kings this time are quite plentiful. There are many spiritual herbs and even Yuan Dan.


    You know, there are six-level spiritual herbs and six-rank Yuandan, which are not simple things, they are very precious.


    These things have a great effect on Su Yan and can help him improve his realm.


    Although Su Yan knew that the emperor would not do anything to himself now, this was not an absolute guarantee. Who could guess the emperor''s mind.


    Take precautions, Su Yan didn''t want to be in danger, Su Yan wanted to improve his realm.


    Judging from the emperor''s Nine Dragon Qi, Su Yan can guess that the emperor''s realm has basically reached its peak.


    It may be the eighth grade of Jin Dan, and it is more likely to be the horrible nine grade of Jin Dan!


    To fight with the emperor, Su Yan still had a long way to go, at least he had to reach the level of the seventh grade of Jin Dan before he was sure.


    Now that the first grade of Jin Dan can play against the fifth grade of Jin Dan, it does not mean that you can fight against the ninth grade of Jin Dan when you upgrade to the fifth grade of Jin Dan.


    Because the more the realm is improved, the more difficult it is, and with each breakthrough, one''s own changes are also great.


    The harder it goes up, but the stronger and more terrifying, Su Yan knows this very well.


    As for Jin Dan Sixth Grade, even if Su Yan reaches Jin Dan Second Grade, he is not necessarily an opponent, because Jin Dan Sixth Grade is much stronger than Jin Dan fifth grade, and it is not a grade at all.


    When the Hatsune matter was over, Su Yan originally planned to go to retreat and practice, seeking a breakthrough to the second rank in the near future.


    But a sacred decree came. This time it was not a heavenly decree, but was sent by the eunuch. Obviously, it was not a very urgent matter.


    "Your Excellency, the emperor has declared you to enter the palace."


    The chief **** looked at Su Yan with a smile. Su Yan has been in the limelight recently, and even the chief **** has to be treated with a serious face.


    Su Yan asked, "Does the father-in-law know what happened?"


    "I''m not very clear. It may be the Shang Dynasty. I would like to praise you. After all, you have put down the chaos of the four kings."


    "The chaos of the four kings?"


    Su Yan was a little puzzled, aren''t the four heavenly kings just embezzling and betraying the law.


    "The governor doesn''t know something. The emperor sent someone to investigate the Quartet army and discovered a shocking secret."


    "What''s the secret?!" Su Yan''s expression became serious.


    "These four heavenly kings actually have a rebellious heart, and they have long colluded with the empire."


    "That''s it."


    Su Yan didn''t understand this aspect, but he knew that these four people probably didn''t collude in a rebellion. He just wanted to leave a way for himself.


    After all, once corruption is discovered, they know that they will definitely not be spared, and they can at least save their lives by leaving a way out.


    But when they met Su Yan, there was no time to run away, and it was impossible for Su Yan to let them run away.


    "Okay, I will follow my father-in-law into the palace."


    Su Yan went to the palace with the eunuch, but Liu Erdan stayed behind to guard the house.


    "Erdan, take good care of the house, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Su Yan exhorted.


    But Liu Erdan frowned, he felt that Su Yan''s words were a bit wrong no matter how he thought about it.


    But he nodded and said, "Don''t worry."


    But as soon as the words were spoken, he understood, and his face was full of anger.


    "Su Yan, you treat me as a dog!"


    But Su Yan had already left, which made Liu Erdan itchy.


    When they arrived at the palace, hundreds of civil and military officials gathered outside the hall, and these people were all called.


    On weekdays, these soldiers of the Ministry of War are not as good as the DPRK at all, but today they appear, and even some smaller officials appear.


    Su Yan knew that this time when he went to court, he was definitely not as simple as praising him, there must be something big.


    Unlike before, the people in the imperial city hated Su Yan to death, but now all of them are fawning.


    After all, Su Yan is in the sky, and he has solved such a big crisis, killed the four kings, and is now a famous celebrity.


    Even if it was resentment in his heart, he did not dare to show it on the surface, and had to flatter.


    Su Yan was so indifferent to this, he ignored it and walked directly towards the hall.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the officials outside were talking.


    "Fuck, what''s so **** good!" The official of the Ministry of Rites was full of dissatisfaction.


    "Pretending to be cold, really treating yourself as a green onion."


    "Labor and management speaks to you, it is worthy of you, it is really shameless."


    When a group of people encountered Su Yan''s cold reception, they could only cheer up, and they were afraid to say a word in front of them.


    Everyone entered the main hall and stood in two rows according to their superiors and inferiority, one row of civilian officers and one row of military officers.


    As the appointed governor, Su Yan is above the court and only below the prince.


    He stood behind many princes.


    The dragon chair was empty, and the emperor had obviously not arrived.


    Everyone waited patiently, even if they were impatient, they had to wait.


    After a while, the emperor appeared, playing the same way as before, and the civil and military officials were all bored.


    Sitting on the dragon chair, the emperor came to the world, looking at Baiguan, his face was full of solemn expression.


    All the officials knelt down and shouted: "Long live the Five Emperors!"


    But Su Yan still didn''t kneel down and stood proudly, just so arrogant.


    Many officials want to say, but they dare not say.


    Even the emperor can only pretend not to see it.


    "All the love is flat."


    Everyone stood up, waiting for the emperor''s words.


    "Dear Aiqing, today I want to give a good compliment to our governor, he is the one who cleared the chaos and the criminals!"


    Everyone glanced at Su Yan and turned away one by one.


    On the contrary, Prince Right Zhanao smiled. After all, he carried Su Yan in one hand, and he also had a lot of credit for this matter.


    "Su Yan, what do you want?" The Emperor looked at Su Yan directly and asked.


    Su Yan didn''t even think about it, and said directly, "Can you give me a few seventh-grade Yuan Dan?"


    The entire hall was suddenly silent, and everyone was stunned.


    This is too straightforward, and it''s still a seventh-grade Yuandan, and a few more!


    You must know how rare Seven-Rank Yuan Dan is, even the emperor wants it.


    The seventh-grade Yuandan Su Yan still has no way to refine it. It is not a technical problem, but the raw materials.


    Because you need seven-level spiritual herbs.


    The emperor coughed a few times, and Prince Right glared at Su Yan.


    Su Yan curled his lips and waved his hand: "No, then forget it."


    This......


    The whole hall became quieter.


    Is this mocking the emperor?


    The emperor''s face flushed, and if he said it by himself, it would be detrimental to his majesty.


    "Seven-level pill requires a master-level alchemist to be able to successfully refine it, which is extremely rare."


    Su Yan also knew that the emperor didn''t want to take it out. There must be some, so of course you have to keep it for yourself.


    He changed his mouth and said, "Give me more than a dozen seven-level spirit grass and elixir."


    hiss!


    Everyone took a breath, a dozen plants!


    Prince Right spoke at this moment: "Su Yan, pay attention to words and deeds."


    "No, then forget it, just treat me as the country and the people, I should." Su Yan said angrily.


    He wouldn''t save the emperor any face, he couldn''t get the spirit herb and the elixir, he said a fart, he thought he could pick up something cheap.


    The emperor''s face became more rosy, almost spit out a mouthful of blood, the real lion opened his mouth.


    But the emperor could not refuse, only a compromise.


    "Recognizing your great contribution this time, I will reward you with five seventh-level spiritual plants!"


    All the ministers were dumbfounded, five plants, this was not one plant, it was five seven-level spiritual plants.


    Even Prince Right did not expect that the emperor could be so generous.


    It was Su Yan''s radical method that worked, and the lion opened his mouth.


    Su Yan reluctantly nodded: "Thanks."


    The emperor almost spit out old blood again.


    Seventh-level spirit grasses can appear in places where the power of heaven and earth evolution is extremely strong, even in the Xuancheng Empire.


    Can only go to the virgin forest to find, but also have to deal with strange beasts.


    This level of spirit grass must be guarded by a strange beast, and it is extremely powerful, at least it must be a strange beast above the fifth rank of Jindan.


    In other words, if you want to obtain the seventh-level spirit grass, you must at least be a strong person of the sixth-level golden core.


    Five seven-level spirit grasses were delivered to Su Yan, and the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty were jealous and hated. Even the emperor felt a little distressed.


    Su Yan''s reward was over, and he should have retired, but the emperor had no such plans.


    Sure enough, Su Yan had expected, there must be something else.


    At this moment, a loud voice came from outside the palace, which was the voice of the guard.


    "Ye Luo Diplomatic Ambassador is here!"


    The voice was extremely loud and reverberating for a long time, and the whole hall could be heard.


    Su Yan frowned upon hearing this, but he didn''t expect it to be Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo is also an empire, not weaker than the Xuancheng Empire, the two are almost the same.


    In this area, there are a total of eight countries, divided into eight directions.


    They are Xuancheng, Beiming, Yeluo, Langya, Yuelan, Yunhuan, Nanyuan, and Xicang.


    Xuancheng and Yeluo are alliance nations, and they have ties with Beiming and Langya. Other nations also have ties with each other.


    And in the most central area of ??the Eight Great Nations, there is a kind of mountain called Yunding!


    There is a gate above Yunding called Taixu!


    These are not difficult to understand, after all, you only need to look at the maps that can be seen everywhere.


    Su Yan knew it a long time ago and didn''t care about it. Too empty was very strong, and Su Yan knew this very well.


    Before in the martial arts world, Su Yan knew that the man in white clothes was very strong, and the golden core state was undoubtedly.


    Now, he even knew that the person had hidden his strength and could give him tokens to let him enter the emptiness at will, definitely not an ordinary person.


    At least it must be an elder who is too virtual, then the realm is even more unpredictable.


    In this reverie, a few people have already appeared in the main hall. They were authorized to enter, and there were thousands of people outside.


    The leader stepped forward and bowed to Emperor Wan in salute.


    Su Yan didn''t even think about it because of the western style. Could it be that Westerners from the west of the earth and even the martial arts world came from the west.


    This upper world feels a bit like the earth, and the Xuancheng Empire is more like a big eastern country on the earth.


    And the people who left the country at night are like Westerners, with blond hair, sapphire eyes, and the height of horses, almost two meters.


    "Honor the Emperor, I respect you on behalf of God, and wish you eternal life!"


    The emperor opened his eyes and smiled. This eternal life sounded comfortable, even more comfortable than long live long live. He even wanted to change this rule. After the officials bowed to the court, they directly changed their words to eternal life and immortality.


    "Free and flat body."


    Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador stood up, looked at the emperor and said, "The emperor, this is a gift from the monarch of our country."


    The people outside are walking towards the inside at this moment, some are carrying a box by one person, and some are carrying a thing by several people or even dozens of people.


    They are all weird things with ornamental value but no actual value.


    But when it came to the back, everyone was shocked, and they were really surprised.


    Boxes of treasured Yuanshi, boxes of Seven-Rank Yuan Dan, and plants of Seven-Rank Herbal Medicine were carried in as if they were Chinese cabbage.


    Ambassador Ye Luo looked arrogant, these things, even the Lord Ye Luo is painful, but for the sake of his son, he must endure the pain.


    Yes, these things are dowry. Ambassador Ye Luo came to Xuancheng this time because of the marriage between the two countries.


    The emperor has always been sitting on the dragon chair, and he has not looked at these dowry gifts. It is very precious, but of course the emperor is reluctant to want his daughter.


    He is just such a daughter and does not want to marry another country.


    "Dear emperor, this is the betrothal gift of my monarch. I hope that the emperor will allow Princess Hatsune, the pearl of your country, to marry our Prince Mondry."


    Prince Mondry is the first heir, and he is naturally noble, just like the prince of the Xuancheng Empire.


    This is also the respect of Yeluo Sovereign to the emperor. If your daughter is married, she will naturally not suffer a loss, and she must be the mother of the world.


    The bride price has been sent to the hall, like a long dragon, without end.


    But the emperor was not moved at all, these things are precious, but not as precious as his daughter.


    But when the last box came in, the emperor''s face changed, it really changed.


    "Dear emperor, this is a treasure that the monarch vomits blood!"


    The box opened, and an eighth-level spirit grass appeared in front of everyone, shocking everyone present.


    Even Su Yan had the idea of ??robbing this eighth-level spirit grass, but his reason still kept him from doing it.


    Eighth-level spirit grass, this is a rare thing of oneself, it is extremely difficult to find in this area.


    This time, the monarch made a blood for his son to marry Hatsune.


    The emperor, who hadn''t been moved, looked at the eighth-level spirit grass at this moment, with a sense of fire in his eyes.


    The daughter is going to marry anyway, and it is not a bad thing to marry the Prince Mondri of Yeluo, let alone the maternal ritual in the past.


    The emperor was thinking now.

 Chapter 2178： The sadness of Hatsune, the emperor promised!

    All the people in the hall were staring at the eight-level spirit grass, their eyes were full of fire, their hearts were agitated, and some people even had dry tongues.


    The eighth-level spirit grass, the Lord Yeluo is really generous this time, he can really handle it, it''s a fight for his son.


    In today''s society, it is really a loss of money to have a son, and blood to make a daughter.


    Of course, the emperor was not someone who could not walk when seeing the eighth-level spirit grass. Although the eighth-level spirit grass was very rare, the emperor was not without it.


    Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador looked at everything indifferently at this moment. He knew that this group of people would definitely have this expression. This was not surprising, even he was very shocked at the time.


    The entire hall became silent at this moment, and everyone was waiting for the emperor''s reply. His words represented the result.


    But the emperor didn''t say a word for a long time, which made the initially somewhat arrogant diplomatic ambassador panicked.


    Do you look down on the eighth-level spirit grass, then this is too difficult to satisfy.


    The emperor looked at that eighth-level spirit grass, it was a mature eighth-level spirit grass, an absolute top grade, used to refine it into a pill, and it could even improve a person''s realm.


    That''s right, it is not just the fourth and fifth grades of ordinary Jindan that can improve the emperor''s realm.


    Right now, Prince Zhanao stood up and said to the emperor: "The emperor, this is the friendship between Ye Luo and Xuancheng. The emperor should not refuse."


    As soon as Zhanao''s words came out, many people nodded, not without reason.


    After all, Xuancheng and Ye Luoben had a good relationship, the two would never commit each other, they were allies, and the marriage could bring the two countries closer together.


    What''s more, such a precious gift from Ye Luo suffices to explain the attitude of the Lord Ye Luo, and it hurts to refuse.


    The emperor''s face was serious, he still didn''t speak, he was thinking about something.


    The civil and military officials are not good at talking, so they can only stand up, including the diplomatic ambassador in the night.


    Su Yan looked like an outsider, an eighth-level spirit grass, and his heart was restless at this moment.


    Sister, if it weren''t for the low level now, I would have already grabbed it!


    After a long time, the emperor looked at Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador and said, "The ambassador has come from afar, and it��s really hard work."


    The ambassador hurriedly said: "Thanks to the emperor''s concern and escorting the friendship between the two countries, it is not hard work."


    "This matter is not trivial. Although I can make a decision, you also know that I am just such a daughter."


    The ambassador nodded.


    "Well, let her decide for herself."


    The emperor looked at the **** beside him.


    The **** immediately understood it and walked directly to the outside of the hall.


    The **** was naturally going to call Princess Hatsune, and the emperor let Princess Hatsune decide for himself.


    However, after a while, Princess Hatsune arrived, wearing a light blue gorgeous princess dress, which set off her figure completely, completely beautiful.


    That terrible skin can make people restless, and that beautiful face is definitely the object of all men''s yearning. I have to say that Princess Hatsune is Xuancheng''s first beauty.


    She walked into the main hall and bowed slightly to salute the emperor: "The child minister greets the emperor."


    The emperor nodded and looked at Princess Hatsune and said, "You already know what happened."


    "Got it."


    Princess Hatsune said calmly, without any fluctuations.


    "Then what''s your attitude?"


    "Erchen thinks it''s wrong."


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole court suddenly talked about it, and many people did not expect this result.


    Obviously, Princess Hatsune disagrees with this marriage.


    The diplomatic ambassador Ye Luo was anxious, and said quickly: "Princess, you can''t be foolish in this matter, it''s related to the relationship between the two countries."


    The emperor waved his hand and motioned to the diplomatic ambassador to shut up.


    He looked at Hatsune and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Princess Hatsune frowned and looked reluctant, but her father had already asked questions and she had to answer.


    "Xuancheng and Ye Luo have a good relationship, they are allies. The marriage is nothing wrong."


    When I said this, everyone was a little confused. It didn''t seem to be an objection.


    But what happened after Princess Hatsune made everyone understand.


    "However, I have never met Mondry, Prince Yeluo, and let alone how, I don''t have the slightest emotional foundation with him."


    At this moment, the diplomatic ambassador couldn''t help it again, and said anxiously: "Our Prince Mondri is one of the best in a thousand, handsome and handsome, with a talented cultivation base, and now it has reached the second level of Jindan!"


    All the people present fell a sigh of relief, the second grade of Jindan.


    You must know that Mondri was only twenty-four years old, and he was able to reach the second grade of Golden Core at this age. He was absolutely talented.


    Even the Xuancheng Empire, the emperor''s most optimistic fourteenth prince, was only in the early stage of Jindan Second Stage.


    This is irrefutable, Mondry is indeed very good.


    As for the emotional foundation, it can be cultivated slowly, who is not cultivated.


    There is no objection to this.


    But Princess Hatsune was not angry, but went on to say: "For this person, Ye Luo sent a big gift. If I agree, doesn''t it mean that our Xuancheng Empire is greedy for your money!"


    The emperor clenched his fists, and his words seemed to be talking about him, making him unhappy.


    The diplomatic ambassador also didn''t know how to speak for a while, and did not hold a word for a long time.


    Princess Hatsune didn''t stop, looking at the emperor and continued: "Just now it was just one, and the other is that I am just eighteen now. Hatsune doesn''t want to marry away, and if you want to marry, you must marry your sweetheart!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it seemed that there was a thunder on the ground, and everyone present was shocked.


    Princess Hatsune has someone she likes, which is beyond their expectation. Who is this, can win Princess Hatsune''s heart.


    The emperor did not expect that he would have thought that Hatsune said that he was still young, but he never thought of it.


    Princess Hatsune looked directly at Su Yan, her eyes full of expectation.


    Su Yan didn''t expect it, but in fact, she had already expected that Princess Hatsune was about to push herself into the fire pit.


    He didn''t want to mix it up, but it was impossible right now, because the eyes of Manchu civil and military were all looking at him.


    Even the diplomatic ambassador of Yeluo looked at Su Yan with bad eyes, and kept spitting foul air from his nostrils.


    The emperor also understood, there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Su Yan, the emperor did not have the slightest favor.


    Because Su Yan didn''t kneel on him, it was the most rude, and what made him even more angry was that he still couldn''t blame Su Yan, and now he has been praising Su Yan.


    What''s more, Su Yan was a **** in the eyes of the emperor, a **** to be discarded if it is useless!


    How could he marry his daughter to Su Yan? He would never allow it.


    Princess Hatsune kept looking at Su Yan. She hoped that Su Yan would stand up, and she was eagerly looking forward to it.


    However, Su Yan did not stand up.


    On the one hand, Su Yan has no affection for Princess Hatsune. On the other hand, if he stands up on this occasion, he will establish a lot of places.


    Princess Hatsune was disappointed, tears rushed in her eyes, and tears were about to fall.


    The emperor felt distressed, his own daughter seemed to really like Su Yan, which was something he couldn''t accept.


    And Su Yan seemed to feel something at this moment, an inexplicable fluctuation.


    Princess Hatsune was not testing him before, nor was he instigated by the emperor.


    But how can I be, why do I like myself.


    Hatsune is a good girl. Although she was born in the royal family and has a lot of love, she is not arrogant, and she is not really domineering.


    She is still a white girl.


    "Su Yan, don''t you really like me?!"


    Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan, her eyes fluctuated even more, and she needed a result at this moment.


    Su Yan raised his head, looking at Princess Hatsune, there was a lightness between her brows.


    He has long been accustomed to many things. He has never seen anything before, and he can do it without making any waves.


    "Princess Hatsune''s love for her servants is too shameful for her to be taken seriously!"


    Long!


    Princess Hatsune backed away a few steps, as if there was thunder in her ears, like being struck by lightning.


    Her tears fell like crystal clear pearls, and at this moment she seemed to give up.


    Princess Hatsune turned around and looked at the emperor. The pear blossoms were raining and she was crying into tears.


    The emperor feels distressed, he is just such a daughter, holding it in his hand since he was a child, how can he bear the grief of his daughter.


    At this moment, the court was even more embarrassed. They naturally didn''t dare to give up half of such things.


    Even if it was Prince Right Zhanao, he did not dare to stand up at this moment and could only pretend to be air.


    The emperor clenched his fists and stared at Su Yan, is this person his own enemy!


    Although the whole hall was silent, there was still a dragon trembling, that was the wrath of the emperor!


    After a long time, the anger dissipated, and the emperor''s clenched fist loosened.


    After all, he had to take care of the overall situation, and couldn''t kill Su Yan because of his anger, after all, Su Yanke was still a useful pawn.


    At this moment, Princess Hatsune seemed to have made up her mind.


    "Father, the sons and ministers promised to marry the two countries!"


    Princess Hatsune is dead, and at this moment, she is willing to sacrifice herself for the sake of the two countries.


    I have worked hard for what I can''t get, no regrets.


    Su Yan was a little embarrassed at this moment, and also a little self-blaming. He was a sinner, and he had an emotional debt, sin, and sin.


    The emperor wanted to comfort his daughter, even he thought of asking Su Yan to agree.


    The emperor kept looking at Su Yan, he was like Su Yan promised, but Su Yan''s attitude was clear, he couldn''t go against his heart.


    The emperor was very angry, but there was nowhere to vent his anger.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador is even more anxious. He has a mission when he goes abroad. He must be married successfully. If he fails, he will definitely be dead if he goes back!


    He looked at the emperor and finally made a decision.


    "The emperor, you can take a look at this secret file."


    The **** submitted the secret document and handed it to the emperor.


    The emperor took it, opened it, and suddenly there was fire in his eyes!


    The dense scroll suddenly turned into a piece of debris, shattered with the wind, and dispersed in all directions.


    The emperor''s eyes were even more angry, and the power of Nine Dragons was even more terrifying.


    Everyone present felt the emperor''s anger, the extreme pressure made them all breathless.


    It was as if being pressed by Mount Tai, unable to breathe at all, unable to move half of his body, it was more like being confined by chains.


    The emperor looked at Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador, and asked coldly: "Is this serious?!"


    The diplomatic ambassador Ye Luo nodded quickly and said: "It''s true, absolutely not a lie."


    "Very good, very good!" The emperor was so angry that he turned back and laughed.


    Many people were puzzled, but when they heard this, they were shocked. There is definitely a big secret hidden in it.


    "I''m very satisfied with this marriage, Xuan Cheng and Ye Luo will be better forever!"


    The emperor actually gave the order directly, and the marriage contract between Princess Hatsune and Prince Mondry of Yeluo fixed it into the mountain, which could not be changed.


    Many people wondered what exactly did Ambassador Ye Luo give to the emperor, and why the emperor was so angry.


    The content has been destroyed, naturally there is no way to know the truth of the matter, and the emperor will obviously not tell them.


    After receiving the affirmative reply from the emperor, Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador''s hanging heart finally fell.


    At this moment, Princess Hatsune looked downcast, with a dazed look, she left the hall directly without asking for instructions to retire.


    The emperor''s heart hurts even more, but he can only pretend that he hasn''t seen it.


    "It''s not too early. Ambassador Ye Luo has come from afar. Let''s eat with me."


    The ambassador was flattered and quickly agreed.


    Others were even more surprised. The emperor invited the ambassador to have a meal, which was unprecedented.


    It seems that what the ambassador showed to the emperor is by no means simple, and it may be a shocking thing.


    Even Prince Right was guessing at this moment, but he still couldn''t guess why.


    Only Su Yan, with an expression of wanting to leave, didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    The emperor didn''t intend to leave him for a meal, so he made his daughter cry, and it would be nice to not clean up Su Yan.


    Early in the morning, the civil and military officials all left one by one, and the hall fell into silence.


    The emperor naturally went to dinner with the diplomatic ambassador of Ye Luo. As for why he invited the diplomatic ambassador to have a meal, I am afraid the emperor wanted to know more.


    Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and walked outside.


    The other ministers didn''t have a close relationship with Su Yan. Su Yan''s attitude before, they didn''t want to be hot and cold.


    But when Su Yan was about to leave, Prince You stopped him.


    "follow me."


    Su Yan left the palace with Prince You and went directly to Prince You''s residence.


    "Does Prince Right have any tasks?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to delay time, so he asked directly.


    "There is no other task at present."


    "Then I can relax for a while?" Su Yan was planning to practice in retreat, seeking a breakthrough.


    But Prince Right shook his head and said: "It''s impossible to be free."


    "This time Princess Hatsune married Yeluo, there must be enemies in ambush. I want you to **** her."


    "I?!"


    Su Yan was a little surprised. He had just rejected Princess Hatsune and now let him **** him. Isn''t that salting the wound.


    But who knows that Prince Right said decisively: "Yes, it''s you, only you and I can rest assured!"


    Su Yan: "..."


    "You go to escort, not only do I rest assured, the emperor will also rest assured."


    "There are many capable people and strangers in the empire. Why should I go? Wouldn''t it be safer to find a Golden Core Rank 6 or 7?"


    Unexpectedly, Prince Right looked serious and said directly: "This is an order!"

 Chapter 2179： Hatsune leaves the country, secretly protects

    Chapter 2179: Hatsune leaves the country, secretly protects


    Prince Right looked serious, without the slightest objection.


    Su Yan curled his lips and could only agree: "Well, I will go if I go."


    "You only need to protect it secretly, and I will send someone to **** it."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave."


    Prince Right nodded, and Su Yan left.


    When they returned to the residence, Xiao Meng and the others surrounded them directly, chattering non-stop.


    "Boss, what reward did you get?" Liu Jin cares more about Su Yan''s reward


    "No reward."


    Xiao Meng is more concerned about Su Yan and Hatsune''s affairs: "Su Yan, do you have a leg with the princess?"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng and directly squeezed her face.


    "Boy, don''t talk."


    "I''m not young anymore, I already have C++, I''ll be D soon!"


    Xiao Meng straightened her chest, Tsundere said.


    Su Yan was embarrassed, what is this little kid thinking, is he really going to develop into a big brainless?


    I have to say that Xiao Meng is only seventeen years old, but she is already slim and tall, and she is not inferior to Princess Hatsune. Although she is a little worse than Jin Shiya, she still has great potential in the future.


    This kind of natural beauty is the embryo of a beautiful woman. It is the most jealous. It does not require any decoration at all, and it can attract a large number of people by wearing any clothes.


    The main thing is that his genes are good. Xiao Meng''s father must have found a beautiful wife. If Hatsune''s mother is not beautiful, can he be in the eyes of the emperor.


    "Su Yan, tell me honestly, otherwise the teacher would definitely not agree."


    Su Yan frowned. He would go to the house to reveal the tile without teaching for three days, and even called him by his first name.


    "Give me to face the wall and think about it for a day!"


    Before Xiao Meng could speak, Su Yan waved his hand, Xiao Meng flew into the room, was imprisoned, and couldn''t get out at all.


    If this is something to detect negative emotions, then Xiao Meng''s affirmation -9999!


    Liu Erdan asked at this moment: "Did something major happen to the court?"


    "Well, the people from Yeluo are here."


    "Yeluo?!"


    Liu Erdan and Liu Jin said in unison.


    "Ye Luo sent an envoy to marry the two countries. The emperor has promised Princess Hatsune to marry Prince Mondry of Ye Luo."


    Liu Erdan and Liu Jin looked at each other, and both saw another look in each other''s eyes.


    "Then Princess Hatsune is willing?"


    "The matter of the country, you have to be willing if you don''t want it."


    "For me, you might as well accept Princess Hatsune, who is beautiful and martial arts is also high, the key is that the heart is not bad." Liu Erdan looked a pity.


    "I think you want to accept it."


    "Of course I want to, but people don''t even look at me, they knew they had a little white face."


    Liu Erdan was jealous of Su Yan''s appearance. As for the force, he had already been jealous.


    "Stop making trouble, Prince Right asked me to protect Princess Hatsune secretly. I''m afraid it will take some time to go."


    "You go, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Yan did not bring Liu Erdan and others with him this time. It was different from last time. This time Su Yan knew very well that the emperor would not kill him now. He was very useful to the emperor and even Prince You. .


    Xiao Meng was suddenly unhappy in the room, and said quickly: "I want to go too."


    "Detained for a month!"


    Negative emotions from Xiaomeng -999999!


    ...


    At the moment, the palace is dazzling with singing and dancing, Yingying Yanyan.


    The emperor was holding a bottle of wine and drinking with the diplomatic ambassador Ye Luo happily, and Prince Right was there.


    After he explained the matter with Su Yan, he returned to the palace.


    At this moment, full of food and drink, the diplomatic ambassador Ye Luo was extremely excited.


    This is a meal with the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire. This can be blown for a lifetime. When the time comes, it will fall at night, and you can also hold your head high. I am afraid that the group of nobles will not dare to bully him.


    "The official thanked the emperor for his warm hospitality." The ambassador thanked him sincerely.


    The emperor nodded and let a group of Yingyingyanyan leave, and the whole dining room fell silent.


    He looked at Ambassador Ye Luo and asked: "The secret?"


    "The emperor, that secret document is true, and I will never dare to falsify it."


    He didn''t dare to give him a hundred courage, unless he didn''t want to survive.


    The emperor nodded and said silently for a moment: "Where did you come from?"


    "This was intercepted by the intelligence agency set up by my monarch."


    Dare to love this thing Yeluo Monarch is prepared to give to the emperor, but now it is used by the ambassador to earn favors.


    Seeing the emperor��s expression on his face, Ambassador Ye Luo hurriedly said: "The monarch asked me not to show it to the emperor at will. I have no choice but to do it."


    Of course the emperor understood that if he saw this secret document, the marriage between the two countries would surely be successful.


    The emperor couldn''t get angry anymore, because he was confused by the secret matter.


    "For so many years, I have kept one eye closed, at best I am just killing a man and playing with a different surname king in the imperial city."


    "However, my goodness makes them feel that I am old, useless, and confused!"


    The emperor��s voice shook the sky, and the whole dining room was lingering. Ambassador Ye Luo was frightened to death.


    Right now, Prince Right looked at the emperor and asked: "What is going on?!"


    The emperor said in a cold voice: "What else can be, of course it is their collusion with the enemy country!"


    "Eighteen domains!" Prince Right''s eyes sharpened.


    "Eighteen domains, there are still ten people now."


    "Yes."


    "I wanted them to take care of their lives, but they wanted me to do it, so I can''t blame me!"


    It turns out that the secret document is related to the eighteenth domain masters, which records some collusion between the eighteenth domain masters and the empire.


    This is much more serious than the four heavenly kings. This is treason, the real treason.


    The Four Heavenly Kings just embezzled some money and found a way out for themselves. For hundreds of years of tenure, there was no collusion with the empire, and the border wars still persisted.


    But the domain owners of the eighteenth regions were different. It was a real conspiracy, selling the secrets of the Xuancheng Empire to the empire, and even conspiring against it.


    Especially when the emperor saw one of the contents, the weak and weak old dog, we will help him retreat without abdicating.


    This is tantamount to angering the emperor, saying that he is an old dog, can the emperor bear it.


    "Emperor, what are you going to do?" Prince Right asked.


    "What else, look for them in person, catch those who should be caught, kill those who should be killed!"


    The emperor is the founding king, but violent blood exists, but the empire is stable for so many years, he has never shown it.


    When Wolong was flying, it was definitely the anger of the dragon.


    Anyway, the ambassador of Ye Luo was almost scared to pee. He was just an ambassador, but he had to bear what he shouldn''t, and he felt very bitter.


    The Prince Right now dismissed the ambassador, and the ambassador was about to amnesty. He didn''t want to hear about these things.


    "The emperor, the most important thing is to form an alliance with Yeluo right now. The people of the Eighteenth Regions need to take a long-term view."


    "I''m the emperor, I can kill anyone I want, and I still think about it in the long run."


    "Of course you can kill the people of the 18th domain, but after that, the 18th domain has no leader, who will manage it, will there be chaos at that time, is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    The emperor was really confused, he didn''t even think about these things.


    At this moment, he was reminded by Prince Right that he was awake.


    "exactly."


    When the emperor arrived, he did not conceal his previous anger that had swept away IQ.


    "Then you tell me how to deal with these treacherous officials and thieves!"


    "In my opinion, for now, we will not move our troops and **** Princess Hatsune to Yeluo. The marriage between the two countries will surely deter other countries."


    "At that time, the border will definitely be a lot stable, and then it will not be too late for us to slowly deal with the people of the Eighteenth Domain."


    The emperor pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    "You have a good idea and can be implemented."


    "Well, without further ado, **** the princess directly!"


    Between the emperor''s words, there was still a lot of reluctance. He was just such a princess, but in the end he wanted to marry away. He suddenly felt a little useless.


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    Prince Right left the dining room and ordered the matter down.


    This is also very simple, just bring some things, and then use a big sedan chair to **** Princess Hatsune to Ye Luo.


    Prince Right selected two as the captain and deputy captain of the **** brigade. The captain was the patron King Zhanlie, and the deputy captain was General Pingdu Qashqai.


    Zhan Lie is the early stage of Golden Core Sixth Rank, and Qashqai also exists in the later stage of Golden Core Five.


    With these two guards, the emperor can rest assured.


    However, Prince Right still had one more thought, letting Su Yan secretly protect.


    Although Su Yan''s realm was only Jin Dan, Prince You didn''t think Su Yan was weaker than those two.


    This time, the distance is tens of thousands of miles, the journey is extremely long, and the danger is certainly not small.


    What''s more, both the Xuancheng Empire and the Yeluo Empire have hostile nations. Knowing that the two countries are married, they will definitely send killers.


    The purpose of guarding is to prevent the killer, and Princess Hatsune must not be lost for a moment.


    Ye Luo''s diplomatic ambassador left first, and did not go with Princess Hatsune and others.


    After several hours of preparation, everything is in order.


    Under the emperor''s unwilling gaze, Princess Hatsune walked towards the sedan chair wearing a nine-color saint clothing, a beautiful indispensable thing.


    "and many more."


    The emperor said aloud, walked to Princess Hatsune, and took her hand.


    "Hatsune, I''m traveling thousands of miles, I don''t know when I can meet each other."


    Princess Hatsune also brought rain to Ewha, and of course she understood that her father was kind to her.


    The marriage between the two countries is imminent. She can''t be willful. Moreover, Su Yan doesn''t like her. Her heart is already dead. Whoever marries is not married.


    "Father must take good care of yourself."


    Hatsune broke free of the emperor''s hand and plunged into the pride without looking back.


    On this journey, the eight princes are also accompanied. After all, Hatsune is also his sister, and the eight princes should be accompanied.


    With the sound of the eunuch''s sedan chair, the emperor''s tears fell, and his heart was filled with helplessness.


    It''s not just about the eighteen domains. If it''s only the eighteen domains, he wouldn''t forcibly marry Ye Luo.


    The secret file even mentioned the alliance between the empires, and looked at Xuan Cheng and Ye Luo!


    The Jiutiao Tianma pulled the sedan chair, and the sedan chair flew directly into the air at the extreme speed, and it was shuttled among the clouds in a short while.


    At the same time, Zhan Lie, Qashqai and even the Eighth Prince, riding a Pegasus, also flew towards the sky.


    In just a moment, the team disappeared above the palace, completely gone.


    The journey is far away, even if there is a Pegasus, I am afraid it will take a month to travel.


    After all, there is no formation transfer between the two countries, but there are some small formation transfers in some places, and it is impossible to drive through the formation.


    Princess Hatsune is gone, and the emperor is staring at the sky, never leaving for a long time.


    But the right prince Zhanao showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth at this moment, and turned and walked towards Longxing Hall.


    Tianma''s speed is very fast, but for a while, he has already left the palace and moved on the original route.


    At this moment, Su Yan also packed up his things and planned to leave.


    "Boss, be careful about everything." Liu Jin said as he looked at Su Yan, feeling a little bit reluctant.


    Liu Erdan didn''t say anything, on the contrary, Xiao Meng kept clamoring and wanted Su Yanguan to confine her for one year.


    "Su Yan, what do you have to do with me for a year!"


    When Su Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but directly said: "Since you have said so, then I will fulfill you. If you are not at the peak of Yin and Yang, don''t come out."


    If there is a detector at this moment, Xiao Meng''s negative emotion is definitely -999999999999999!


    "Be careful when you are done. If something happens, hide in the ghost gourd."


    Su Yan left a ghost gourd, just in case in the past.


    If something happens, they can hide in the gilt gold. This ghost-raising gourd Cusuyan has used a secret technique and can be hidden, which is difficult for ordinary gold core experts to find.


    Similarly, Su Yan also left Ji Ruxue''s soul in the ghost gourd. When he went this time, Su Yan had a hunch that it would not be too simple, he did not want to take Ji Ruxue.


    Because of the recent period, Ji Ruxue''s soul had some problems, and it was actually a little unstable.


    If you continue to follow him, if there is a big war, I am afraid something will happen.


    "Protect your second wife."


    Su Yan was still a little dream and assigned a task.


    Xiao Meng didn''t reply, she kept sulking.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan left that she broke her mouth and said, "Hua Xin big carrot."


    Su Yan left the residence and directly used Long Teng Qianli to rush towards the **** team.


    Tianma''s speed is very fast, but it is still not as good as his Long Rise of a Thousand Miles.


    The realm has improved, and the secret technique has also been improved, making it happier than before.


    If this breaks through again, I am afraid it will be called Long Teng Wanli.


    It was already in the middle of the night to catch up with the **** team. Su Yan hid his breath and followed the team all the time, keeping a hundred miles away.


    And the **** team did nothing. After all, they were still in the Xuancheng Empire, who would dare to provoke the **** team.


    When passing by the temple domain, the domain master of the temple domain also went out to send off.


    The domain master is not the ancestor of Leiyin Temple, but the head of Leiyin Temple. After all, the existence of such ancestors has long been behind the scenes.


    And when passing by the palace domain, the domain owner of the palace domain is also sending off. These etiquettes are necessary because there are countless pairs of eyes watching.


    If you don''t pretend, you will definitely get in trouble.


    What''s more, it''s a stressful thing now, everyone knows what happened in the imperial city, and even more dare not act indiscriminately.


    In the middle of the night, the team chose a place to settle down, and Su Yan stopped in the same way.

 Chapter 2180： The road is ambushed, and the nameless appears!

    Chapter 2180 Lu meets an ambush, and Anonymous appears!


    Nothing happened overnight, and the team chose to start again when they rested until dawn.


    And this walk left the palace domain.


    Right now I stepped directly into the land of Taiwan.


    The Taiwan region is vast and sparsely populated. It belongs to the border land and it is not safe here.


    On the way to the team, they encountered a group of strange animals.


    The headed Zhan Lie directly stopped the team from advancing, and said to the Eighth Prince on the side: "Eight Prince, these strange beasts can test you."


    The eighth prince showed a disdainful smile on his face and said directly: "A mere inferior animal, wait for me to solve it!"


    After all, the Eighth Prince rushed towards the alien beast directly on the Pegasus.


    After all, this is a group of strange beasts in the early stage of the Golden Core, the Eighth Prince can still deal with it.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince was wearing a battle armor and holding a spear tightly in his hand, directly rushing into the group of alien animals.


    A huge alien beast rushed directly towards the Eighth Prince and roared, and a mighty force rushed directly towards the Eighth Prince.


    However, as soon as the eighth prince''s spear was released, it directly hit the neck of the strange beast, and blood immediately poured out like a waterfall.


    "The Eighth Prince is great!" The Qashqai who was watching the battle smiled at the moment.


    Zhan Lie also nodded, the force of this gun was very good, a desperate blow, even in the early stage of the first rank of the alien beast Jindan.


    At this moment, behind the Eighth Prince there were two huge alien beasts, attacking the Eighth Prince.


    The power of the alien beast is terrifying, and it does not use secret techniques, but it is also quite powerful. Sometimes the same realm may not be able to defeat it.


    The eighth prince appeared coldly between his eyebrows, and stood directly on the horse''s back, pointed his spear at the two strange beasts.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    "This trick is great!" Qashqai looked at the Eighth Prince with admiration.


    This shot actually cost the lives of two strange beasts in the early stage of the Golden Core, without leaving the water in the slightest, a fatal blow.


    The Eighth Prince was not complacent at all, because there were many strange beasts around him, all of which were in the early stage of the Golden Core.


    "Hmph, today I will use your beasts to test my strength!"


    The eighth prince lost to Su Yan, but has been in retreat. This time he escorted Hatsune, and his realm has also been greatly improved.


    The eighth prince took off his spear and made seals with both hands, which actually performed a terrifying secret technique.


    On the spear, a cold light appeared, and a terrifying killing intent enveloped all directions.


    The strange beasts around him hesitated at this moment, because they noticed the strangeness and felt a terrifying killing intent.


    But because of the death of their companions and the irritation of the smell of blood, this group of strange beasts showed a terrifying and terrifying light after all.


    All the alien beasts rushed towards the Eighth Prince, wanting to besiege him and take him down.


    However, the spear swept across the four directions directly, and the extreme strength made this group of strange beasts unable to resist, and they were all hit.


    The miserable howling continued, and the blood covered the entire land. After all, many strange beasts couldn''t hold on and fell directly into a pool of blood.


    "Good job!"


    Even Zhan Lie couldn''t help but praise him at this moment, and the Eighth Prince had to say that he was very tough.


    A smile appeared on the Eighth Prince''s face, and he was very satisfied with the result.


    But at this moment, a cold light flashed across, and there were actually fangs lasing towards the Eighth Prince.


    Upon seeing this, Qashqai exclaimed: "Not good!"


    He was too late to react, he just felt a powerful killing intent.


    Or Zhan Lie shot directly, with a big knife in his hand directly smashing the fangs.


    Suddenly, the poisonous gas filled the fangs, and the bodies of the alien beasts instantly turned into thick water!


    The Eighth Prince was shocked, this fang is not easy, if it weren''t for Zhan Lie''s shot, he would not die or be disabled!


    At this moment, Zhan Lie''s eyes were cold, and he looked around, and the broad sword in his hand contained a powerful aura of righteousness.


    "Snakes and rats, only hide, wait until I bomb you out!"


    Zhan Lie fell from the horseback, directly stomped on the ground, and bombarded the ground with a big knife in his hand.


    Suddenly, the feeling of shaking the earth and the mountains made many people stand unsteady. This power was too terrifying.


    Jindan Sixth Grade is really terrifying!


    I saw the ground. At this moment, there were blood stains, baptized with blood, full of blood and stench.


    At the same time, a giant python emerged. At this moment, the whole body was covered with blood, and it was obviously injured.


    The giant python roared, obviously being wounded and extremely angry. It roared at Zhan Lie, with killing intent in its eyes.


    But Zhan Lie was disdainful, and sneered: "Jindan Second-Rank Little Snake, wait for me to take your snake gall to soak in wine!"


    Zhan Lie flew out, directly brandishing a big knife in his hand, and slashed towards the python seven inches away.


    Suddenly, blood rushed out, and the giant python was cut into two pieces. Before it could be shot, it died.


    Zhan Lie took out a giant python beast core from the blood, and also took out a snake gall that was bigger than a human.


    A subordinate immediately came over to collect the things, and Zhan Lie also walked to the side of the Eighth Prince.


    "What, are you not scared?"


    The Eighth Prince shook his head and said, "Thank you, Uncle."


    "This time, **** the princess to Yeluo. The journey is far away and dangers are everywhere. Be very cautious!"


    The Eighth Prince nodded, taking Zhan Lie''s words to heart.


    This hasn''t left the country yet, it''s a giant python of Jindan Second Grade, if you go out.


    Not to mention encountering terrible alien beasts, there are unknown dangers, and hostile countries will definitely send killers.


    This delay was finally over after Zhan Lie killed the Python, and the team was able to move on.


    Throughout the whole process, Princess Hatsune sat on the sedan chair without making a sound, let alone coming out.


    Su Yan followed the team closely and was never discovered.


    In this way, the team crossed the Taiwan region and after five days, finally reached the boundary line of the Taiwan region.


    The domain master of the station appeared and saluted Zhan Lie.


    "King Lie, **** the princess this time, be careful in everything." The Territory Domain Master looked sincere.


    King Lie nodded, and said, "With the intention of the domain master, I feel at ease with Zhan Lie."


    Without too much entanglement, just saying a few words to each other is to leave.


    After leaving the platform, there is a sky moat in front of me, and the sky beyond the sky is a vast and desolate place.


    Only after the no man''s land can it reach the nightfall border.


    Each country is not closely adjacent to each other. There is a separation zone in it, which is equivalent to the resistance of the two countries regardless of each other.


    This piece of defense can be said to be a place of evil, or even a place of horror, hiding infinite unknown dangers.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhan Lie said, leading the team directly across the moat.


    Arriving on the other side of the moat, this time he truly left the Xuancheng Empire.


    At this moment, Princess Hatsune walked out of the sedan chair, her eyes were red, and she had just shed tears.


    "Leaving Xuancheng this time, I don''t know when I can return."


    Princess Hatsune looked at the land of the Xuancheng Empire. She felt very sad and heartbroken.


    The Eighth Prince and the others had no way of comforting them. All the words were whispering to Hatsune.


    She finally forgot Xuan Cheng''s glance, and then turned and entered the sedan chair.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhan Lie nodded and greeted the team to move forward.


    Leaving the moat, there is a desolate land in front of you, with huge towering desert trees, vast deserts, and endless strange sights and sudden weather.


    "This place is called a place where the sun never sets. The weather changes a lot, and the terrain is extremely dangerous. You must be careful."


    Qashqai ordered to go down, and all the teams were cautious.


    And Su Yan was sitting on a cloud at the moment, laying on it leisurely, and slowly following the team, not in a hurry.


    But at this moment, a violent wind struck, stirring the sky and the earth, and the sky was dimmed, and everything was unreal.


    "The big storm is coming, hurry up and avoid it!"


    Qashqai immediately ordered, and at the same time displayed secret techniques to resist the storm.


    At the same time, some soldiers were digging in the sand to hide in the sand. After all, the storm was too terrifying and could destroy the world.


    A group of people entered the sand, but what people did not expect was that there was danger hidden in the sand.


    puff!


    With a sound, a soldier was killed by a dagger.


    At the same time, the soldiers who kept digging underground were also attacked by daggers and all died.


    This group of soldiers was invincible in the realm, all of them were in Yin-Yang realm perfection, and ordinary daggers could not kill them.


    "See the blood in the throat!"


    When Qashqai saw the death of these soldiers, his eyes suddenly became cold.


    He immediately ordered: "Protect Princess Hatsune, everyone is in a group!"


    Everyone is listening.


    At the same time, Qashqai and Zhan Lie looked at each other and both nodded.


    The two immediately performed the secret technique, and the majestic vitality began to cover the four directions, forming a huge formation.


    Countless daggers wanted to penetrate the formation at this moment, but they could collide with the formation, but they couldn''t help but shattered.


    At this moment, the soldiers breathed a sigh of relief. The death of the group of soldiers scared them.


    Zhan Lie looked gloomy, this dagger was obviously not an ordinary thing, it was man-made, and a killer came.


    "Just after crossing the border, I didn''t expect this group of people could stand it anymore!"


    "Perhaps, they have been waiting for us in this place!" Qashqai said coldly.


    Zhan Lie said with disdain: "Since they are here, let none of them leave!"


    Zhan Lie was angry, and his whole body shook for thousands of miles, and all the daggers in the underground shattered at this moment.


    King Lie was angry and shook the world!


    All the soldiers feel more at ease at this moment, there is fierce fighting, who dares to kill them.


    However, at this moment, there was a strange laugh from the ground and even on the ground, which made people feel a little trembling.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    The laughter continued and spread everywhere, as if to laugh at them.


    Qashqai suddenly became furious, and a wave of nameless karma rose out and rushed directly out of the ground.


    At this moment, above the ground, the sky is full of yellow sand, the wind is sweeping, the world is destroyed, the sun and the moon are not visible!


    The ridiculous sound remained, Qashqai followed the laughter and rushed directly.


    Qashqai was irritated, which was unbearable.


    He directly followed the sound to kill, and the anger in the sky was pouring toward the place where the sound spread.


    The nameless karma burned by, and there was no sign of life dissipating, because there was nothing around.


    Qashqai has sharp eyes, looking around, very cautious.


    But at this moment, a ghostly power actually emerged from behind the Qashqai, rushing towards the Qashqai.


    This speed is too terrifying, even the Qashqai can react well.


    When he reacted, this ghostly charm had already hit him.


    The immense power, as if it had the power of destruction, caused Qashqai to fly upside down thousands of meters away.


    Qashqai is the pinnacle of Jin Dan''s fifth rank, and this power can make him so, it can be seen as horrible!


    Qashqai stabilized his figure, and a black hole-like flame appeared on his back at this moment. Fortunately, he had an unknown karma to protect himself, otherwise he would be injured by the blow.


    Qashqai looked at the place in front of him. There was a wave of fluctuations in that place, as if something was squirming.


    He was angry and hard, so he directly cast the secret technique and blasted towards the place. The whole place was cracked and sunken, and the madness was poured directly into it.


    At this moment, Su Yan lost his previous leisurely meaning, and a pair of eyes appeared bright and profound.


    He looked at the place and noticed something unknown, there was a strange fluctuation.


    This fluctuation is by no means simple, it is very peculiar.


    But Su Yan didn''t make a move. After all, there are Qashqai and Zhan Lie, and the realm of these two people is much higher than him.


    At this time, Zhan Lie''s eyes were full of anxiety, he couldn''t leave, because the princess and the entire team needed his shelter.


    However, he didn''t know the safety of Qashqai at the moment, and he was very disturbed.


    For this reason, Zhan Lie directly burst into Chunlei and roared, "Qashqai, how?!"


    When the Qashqai heard it, he immediately replied: "It''s just a group of snakes and rats, it will only sneak attacks, it doesn''t hurt!"


    After getting the Qashqai''s answer, Zhan Lie felt much relieved, at least now that Qashqai has not suffered any damage.


    At this moment, Qashqai faced the squirming not far away, but his eyes were sharp, because his attack was actually useless.


    This is not simple, it is weird.


    Qashqai''s unnamed business is even more soaring. At this moment, he is already very vigilant and cannot tolerate a trace of slack.


    However, at this moment, the sky and yellow sand fell, the hurricane disappeared directly, and the sun and the moon appeared together!


    Qashqai also saw the person in front of him clearly, and his pupils could not help but dilate instantly.


    "anonymous!"


    There was a tremor in Qashqai''s voice, as if he saw a terrible existence, making him a terrible existence.


    The laughter resounded everywhere again, and the ghostly laughter made people creepy.


    Not far from the Qashqai, there was a man in black standing, and the eyes under the black clothes were looking at the Qashqai.


    anonymous!


    There is not one of the largest religion in the Langya Empire!


    The Anonymous Clan almost ruled Langya, the head of the Anonymous Clan''s religion, even if it was seen by the Great Emperor Langya, he was extremely respected.


    There are countless people in Langya, almost ninety-nine percent believe in an anonymous religion, and those who do not believe in are being slaughtered a little bit.


    The status of Anonymous in Langya is almost comparable to or even stronger than that of the royal family.


    Qashqai certainly knows the Wuming Family, that Xuancheng and Langya have been at odds for thousands of years, during which wars have continued.


    When guarding the border, Qashqai often dealt with Wuming.


    Anonymous is a group of horrible lunatics, a group of lunatics who want to change the world, a group of demons from hell.


    This is a group of unfeeling, cold killers, a group of people who want to fool the people of Langya, even the Great Emperor Langya was charmed by the head of the unknown.


    Emperor Langya has been ignoring state affairs for a hundred years!

 Chapter 2181： Qashqai lost, King Lie shot!

    Chapter 2181 Qashqai lost, King Lie shot!


    At the moment, Qashqai looked at Wuming, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "A group of lingering things, haven''t they killed you at the border yet!"


    Qashqai''s voice was angry and even more terrifying.


    However, the person standing in front of him didn''t have the slightest fear at all.


    There is a dagger in his hand, which is spinning rapidly at this moment, making people dazzled.


    The eyes under the black clothes have been looking at Qashqai, a look that a person should not have!


    Qashqai was stared a little hairy, even more angry.


    Knowing that it was an anonymous messenger, Qashqai was no longer uneasy at this moment.


    "go to hell!"


    With a roar, Qashqai directly waved the sharp blade in his hand and killed the Wuming in black.


    The light of the sharp blade surged, and a powerful force instantly chopped out, carrying an extreme cold light.


    In the entire desert, the ground broke directly at this moment, and countless sands and stones fell directly into it, unable to turn over any waves.


    The crack on the ground rushed towards the Wuming in black, the strength was naturally extremely powerful.


    But the Wuming in black did not panic at all, still standing calmly.


    Knowing that the crack in the ground had spread to his feet, he was leaping up at this moment, evading the power of this sword of Qashqai.


    Qashqai also flew out at this moment, directly brandishing a sharp blade, and slashed towards the Wumingshi in black.


    Above the sharp blade, there is a surge of vitality, and there is an ultimate sword intent, Qashqai is really angry.


    The person in front of him was too contemptuous of him, and didn''t put him in his eyes from beginning to end.


    Qashqai wants this person to pay and let him know how good he is.


    Qashqai is an imperial general, and its reputation spreads to all directions, and it is not weaker than the four kings.


    At this moment, he slashed out with a sharp blade, attacking the vital point of the Wuming in black.


    At the same time, the Wuming Clan in black moved, his figure resembling a ghost, and disappeared in a moment.


    Qashqai''s sharp blade only smashed the phantom, and the Wumingshi in black left his vision.


    Qashqai immediately noticed the danger, a breeze passed behind him, and he noticed the killing intent.


    Qashqai immediately used his vitality, and the sharp blade in his hand slashed towards the back.


    Keng!


    With a loud voice, the sharp blade in Qashqai''s hand actually contended with the black-clothed Wuming dagger, rubbing out a sparkle.


    The black-clothed Wumingshi''s eyes seemed to be blooming, showing a sorrowful smile.


    At this moment, he finally said: "He has long heard of the reputation of General Qashqai, but at the border, we have killed a lot of anonymous people!"


    Qashqai said coldly: "A group of pretending ghosts will kill them if they kill them!"


    "well!"


    The Wuming in black was not angry, but his tone was cold.


    "Killing so many of us Anonymous, today I will let you pay for your debts and take your head back to make chamber pots!"


    "Hahaha, then you have to have that ability!"


    The sharp blade in Qashqai''s hand changed its angle and slashed across the neck of the Wuming in black.


    At the moment of the moment, a dagger appeared on the neck of the Wuming in black, which helped him block the fatal blow.


    At the same time, Qashqai had to step back, because the black-clothed Wumingshi''s dagger had already hit his stomach.


    If you don''t retreat, your stomach will be cut, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    This black-clothed Anonymous is not simple, and the realm is not weaker than him, otherwise it will not be difficult to solve.


    The spinning dagger wasn''t one, there were seven at this moment!


    The seven daggers spun at high speed, like birds with wings, sneaking towards Qashqai.


    Qashqai hurriedly swung a sharp blade, made several shots, and smashed these daggers into pieces and dropped them to the ground.


    The entire desert hits at dusk at this moment, and the battle between the two has just begun.


    "Worthy of being the general of the Xuancheng Empire, interesting!"


    The black-clothed Anonymous sneered, when the words just fell, eighteen daggers actually attacked the Qashqai!


    Qashqai''s face was pale, these daggers are not simple, they are not ordinary daggers, this dagger contains taboos and vitality, which is difficult to deal with.


    What''s more, there are eighteen, in all directions, people are a little overwhelmed.


    Qashqai can only use its original strength to protect itself, while at the same time, the sharp blade in his hand is constantly swinging, slashing the dagger.


    Bang bang bang!


    The constant voice sounded, this voice can make a person''s scalp numb, the huge vitality collides, and the whole battlefield has constant visions.


    The sharp blade in Qashqai''s hand turned into an invisible blade at this moment, and there has been a change, and the vitality in it is even more terrifying!


    "Let you **** invisible blade!"


    The sharp blade slammed out, directly aimed at the key of the black-clothed Anonymous, and it was difficult to avoid it.


    Rao Yi''s black-clothed Anonymous reacted quickly, but his cheek was still stained a bit by the sharp blade, and a blood stain appeared suddenly, and the blood appeared like drops of water.


    The black-clothed Wumingshi wiped the blood from his cheeks, and his face immediately recovered.


    But at the moment he is angry, he is really angry!


    "The nameless business fire, kill!"


    The black-clothed Anonymous showed his karma fire and directly killed the Qashqai.


    Behind him, there seemed to be a huge demon following, giving him the blessing of strength.


    This karmic fire is extremely powerful, and it is the land of the desert. At this moment, it seems to be burning, and the flames are so hot that it makes people tremble.


    Qashqai felt the high temperature around him, he was already in the flames, and the flames were burning his vitality madly.


    Qashqai''s face was extremely blue, the enemy in front of him was too difficult to deal with, and the realm of this person was definitely not below him.


    The Wuming Karma Fire is so strong, even the Qashqai Karma Fire is not so powerful, it seems that this person is a person who specializes in cultivating his own power.


    Qashqai hurriedly used the secret technique to make the whole body karmic fire not dare to approach, otherwise he would be burnt into a withered bone.


    "Hao Ran is righteous, Xiaoyao Sword Art!"


    Qashqai gushes out a wave of righteousness, this is also the source of the power of the Jin Dan strong, not unusual.


    But Qashqai''s Xiaoyao Sword Art is very famous, it is the secret technique of his family''s fame, well-known far and wide.


    At this moment, I saw countless awe-inspiring righteousness suppressing Wuming Karma.


    At the same time, a terrifying sword tactics came out and killed the Wuming in black.


    Heiyi Wuming hurriedly shot, countless daggers were all smashed by Qashqai''s sword tactics, there was nothing to stop.


    The Wuming in black sneered: "I didn''t expect you to be really capable!"


    But before the Qashqai could speak, a ghostly thing appeared on the chest of the Wuming in black.


    That thing seems to contain incomparable power, unimaginable!


    "It seems that I can only use it against you!"


    The Wuming in black sneered and let out the contents on his chest.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area was filled with killing intent, as if it had been turned into a battlefield at this moment, had already been imprisoned, and had already become the home ground of the Anonymous in black.


    More than that, Qashqai felt the lack of his own strength at this moment, as if he had been emptied.


    That thing is weird!


    Qashqai looked at the horror secret technique continuously performed by the Wuming in black, suddenly a little more flustered in his eyes.


    It was completely suppressed at this moment, and there was a feeling that there was no way to overcome it.


    The sharp blade in Qashqai''s hand actually dissipated at this moment, because there was a strong force outside that absorbed the power of the sharp blade.


    Qashqai stared at the Anonymous in Black, who was constantly performing terrifying secret techniques at this moment.


    The thing on his chest can''t be seen clearly, like a chaotic thing.


    Qashqai hurriedly ran his whole body power, and the sharp blade cut directly at the chaotic thing.


    How could the Black-clothed Anonymous let the Qashqai succeed? This is what he depends on and the basis for him to win.


    The Qashqai''s blade was not yet close, and it was directly suppressed under the extremely powerful force!


    A trace of panic flashed across Qashqai''s face, and without a sharp edge, he was even weaker.


    At this moment he has a disadvantage, a great disadvantage.


    The Wuming in black was not like just now, but at this moment he was actually impatient.


    He just wanted to kill Princess Hatsune and complete the task.


    And if you want to kill Princess Hatsune, you must pass the Qashqai level, so he must kill the Qashqai!


    The black-clothed Wuming''s hands were like electricity, and he performed a secret technique again.


    This secret technique has the power of thunder, and it is also a very powerful secret technique.


    As soon as the secret technique came out, Qashqai felt that something was wrong with him, and everything around him seemed to have changed suddenly.


    But the Wumingshi in black actually grabbed him at this moment, and he had no chance to refute it.


    "The general of the Xuancheng Empire was finally caught by me!"


    The Wuming in black was full of smiles in his eyes at this moment, and also contained disdain for Qashqai.


    Qashqai was a little desperate, but he couldn''t beat an unknown person at the peak of his Golden Core Five.


    Although he knew that this nameless person was by no means a simple person, he was afraid to leave his life here at this moment.


    Just when the dagger in Wuming''s hand was turning and preparing to fly out, Zhan Lie appeared.


    He knew that Qashqai was in trouble, and he appeared on the ground after all.


    Seeing that Qashqai was about to be killed, Zhan Lie shot immediately and broke the black-clothed Wuming''s hand.


    This is the difference between Jindan''s sixth-rank and fifth-rank, it''s like a heaven and an underground.


    Qashqai was full of excitement, his life was preserved, and at the same time Zhan Lie also appeared, and he would surely be able to take down this black-clothed Anonymous.


    Sure enough, the Heiyi Wumingshi made several shots and could not cause any injuries to Zhan Lie.


    On the contrary, it was Zhan Lie, who immediately hit the Wuming in black, making him seriously injured.


    The black-clothed Anonymous had a cold face, without the calmness and disdain as before.


    Facing Zhanlie, he can''t be like facing Qashqai, because Zhanlie is too strong!


    The black-clothed Wuming directly flashed himself, turning into a blue smoke, he wanted to escape, not wanting to mix.


    But who knows that Zhan Lie didn''t give him a chance to leave, and grabbed the void, and the Wuming in black was directly captured by him.


    "Want to run, how easy is it!"


    Zhan Lie looked at the Wuming in black, his face was cold, and his killing intent was high.


    The Heiyi Wuming has long been ashamed, he knows he can''t escape at this moment, and he will definitely be killed by Zhan Lie.


    As a killer, there is no one to help him, even if there are other unknown people, I am afraid they will not help him.


    The Wuming in black showed his true face, and his gully face was extremely ugly.


    Unexpectedly, the Wuming in black was actually an ugly person who covered his face and shame.


    At this moment, he was not thinking about who he was, Zhan Lie just wanted to kill him so that he could continue to send Hatsune.


    In front of Zhan Lie, the Wuming in black is not worth mentioning, this is the realm gap.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie, with the force of his hand, the black-clothed Anonymous''s neck was immediately broken, and at the same time, his spiritual consciousness dissipated and he died completely.


    Zhan Lie breathed a sigh of relief after killing the Wumingshi in black, but instead of stopping, he went underground to pick up Princess Hatsune out.


    Except for some soldiers, everyone in the group was shocked and unsure, and when they came out, all of them were still surprised.


    The Eighth Prince walked up to Zhan Lie and asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s an anonymous!" Zhan Lie told the truth.


    "Anonymous?!" The Eighth Prince looked cold and clasped his hands.


    "It''s okay, it''s already killed, so there is no need to be angry." Zhan Lie nodded and said directly.


    The Eighth Prince also nodded, feeling calm.


    "Then should we set off?"


    Zhan Lie wanted to say it was time to set off, after all, there was still a long way to go.


    However, just as they were about to set off, a laugh broke the peace here again.


    "I didn''t expect Zhan Lie and Qashqai to be the escorts. No wonder my men can''t deal with you!"


    In the speech, I didn''t hear the anger and disdain brewing ridicule.


    Zhan Lie looked at the man in front of him, his eyes reappearing with killing intent.


    "It''s so lingering!"


    The man was not angry, still grinning.


    "Since my subordinates can''t keep you, then I can only do it!"


    Zhan Lie said angrily: "You want to keep us too, it''s too whimsical."


    "Try it or not!"


    The Anonymous in blue did not hide his face, revealing his own face.


    It''s not ugly, but rather handsome.


    There was a light spot in the blue-clothed Anonymous hand beating, as long as he moved his mind, he could launch it directly.


    At this moment, he displayed the light spot and went towards Zhan Lie to kill.


    With a wave of Zhan Lie''s hand, a majestic force shocked everyone present, and at the same time he admired Zhan Lie even more.


    With a wave of his hand, the secret technique of the Anonymous Lanyi was cracked.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous turned his face right now, and the light spot in his hand was completely free from his fingers at this moment, and he killed directly towards Zhan Lie!


    Zhan Lie also used his vitality to resist.


    However, everyone did not expect that Zhan Lie''s resistance was broken.


    A force that destroys the sky and the earth directly blasted Zhan Lie a few meters away, and the blood immediately stained the sky.


    This power is simply abnormal!


    There are countless Yuanli powers oscillating around the whole surroundings, spreading towards the surroundings.


    The faces of Qashqai and others changed suddenly, and if Zhan Lie was invincible, then who could do it.


    At this moment, a wave of despair enveloped everyone, and many soldiers had a foreboding that they would die again.


    Even Qashqai looked cold and helpless.


    However, it is a bit certain that even if they are lost or killed in battle, they will never abandon Princess Hatsune, and they will guard Hatsune''s safety to death.


    "Don''t be nervous, this person is not scary!"


    Who knows, at this time, Zhan Lie actually spoke.


    But this does not relieve the **** soldiers and others present, everyone is still desperate!

 Chapter 2182： The power of the law protector will hurt both sides!

    Chapter 2182: The prestige of the law protector will hurt both!


    Everyone thought it was Zhan Lie comforting them, so everyone was still pessimistic and hopeless.


    It was too terrifying, the power displayed by the blue-clothed Anonymous was simply frightening and impossible to resist!


    Even Zhan Lie, everyone thinks it is invincible, because the blue-clothed Wuming has just gained an advantage.


    However, the Eighth Prince and Qashqai understood that they knew the meaning of Zhan Lie''s words.


    Just now, it was just that Zhan Lie was careless, and did not show his true strength, but was taken advantage of by the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    But at the moment, the blue-clothed Anonymous was laughing loudly, his voice was extremely loud.


    "A bunch of rubbish, useless resistance will only make you more desperate!"


    The eighth prince trembled all over, saying that he was rubbish, which was simply unbearable.


    Zhan Lie stopped the Eighth Prince and said: "This person should let me come. You can''t hold on to it."


    The eighth prince''s face changed even more, so there is no need to dismantle the stage like this.


    Qashqai reminded at this moment: "King Lie, you must be careful."


    Zhan Lie nodded, his eyes fixed, and he walked directly towards the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    Lanyi Wuming''s face was disdainful, and he didn''t pay much attention to Zhan Lie.


    "You princess of the Xuancheng Empire, I am going to make a decision this time. I want her to be a shame to the Xuancheng Empire!"


    The purpose of the blue-clothed Anonymous is obviously not simple, it is not simply to kill Hatsune.


    Zhan Lie was completely angered, and the sound of the big sword in his hand continued, and the intent of the sword shook all directions.


    Endless desert, the yellow sand is all over the sky at this moment, it actually means some sky is dark.


    The original everything dissipated completely, and the battle was about to start.


    Everyone is looking at Zhan Lie at this moment. Although they think that the opportunity is not great, they also have some hope in their hearts, hoping that Zhan Lie will win.


    "You can count as a protector at most in Anonymous." Zhan Lie had a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    The blue-clothed Wuming sneered: "You are right to guess, I am the protector, but it is enough to kill you!"


    "Humph!" Zhan Lie snorted coldly, "There were not ten or eight Anonymous Guardians I killed back then!"


    Zhan Lie used to be a military horse for half his life and was famous, but he retired later and returned to the field.


    This time it was not Prince Right who visited the house in person, he would not come out.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous was so cold that he killed ten or eight of him. How could this be tolerated.


    "Today I will kill the king to prove!"


    The blue-clothed Wumingshi was full of light surging, and the majestic Yuan Li directly attacked Zhan Lie.


    The power of this vitality is so strong that people can tremble to the extreme.


    This is definitely the power that can be displayed by the sixth grade of Jindan, and it is definitely not a fake.


    Su Yan had cold eyes in his eyes, the sixth grade of Jin Dan, very strong, very strong.


    With his current state, he couldn''t resist at all.


    He even thought that it was useless for Prince You to send him here. Su Yan could not come forward for such a person. He was not a fool.


    Su Yan could only chew the pill while eating the spirit grass, staring at the direction of the battlefield.


    Faced with the Yuanli attack of the Anonymous in Blue, Zhan Lie didn''t have the slightest fear, he directly used his Yuanli to stir the world!


    The big knife in his hand was already hungry and thirsty at the moment, and it was directly slashed away in anger!


    Swordsmanship comes first, powerful and invincible!


    The intent of the sword collided with the might of Yuanli, and the invisible impact was very terrifying.


    Everyone could see a tremor of vitality, continuous ripples, the entire desert seemed to be overturned, countless sand buried in the ground, underground stones were turned out.


    Flying sand and rocks, the sky is dim and the ground is dark, it is so terrifying just after the shot.


    I saw Zhan Lie holding a broadsword in his hand and rushing directly towards the blue-clothed Wumingshi.


    This sword slashed down in rage, it was so powerful that it was impossible to avoid it.


    And the Blue-clothed Anonymous would not evade either, running a power of Yuanli at hand, and directly confronted him!


    A shocking force hit the sky and the ground, this force was too shocking.


    The entire sky was instantly dark, as if it were a huge black hole, everything before was sucked in.


    But at this moment, the endless sand and stones disappeared, and the desert land showed a ravine.


    But Zhan Lie did not hesitate, and once again a sword fell, which actually crossed the blue-clothed Anonymous''s neck.


    It is regrettable that it was just an afterimage, and the blue-clothed Wuming had already avoided it.


    At this moment, he had appeared beside Zhan Lie, and a blue flame of Yuanli was in his hand, beating wildly.


    "Take me a blow!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous roared out, and the blue Yuanli in his hand directly blasted towards Zhan Lie.


    Zhan Lie''s face changed suddenly, and there was a hint of chill in his eyes.


    He felt the terrifying power, which was hard to resist.


    Zhan Lie was blasted a hundred meters away to stabilize his figure. At the same time, his body was slightly damaged, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    How could the blue-clothed Anonymous stop and rush towards Zhan Lie again, and the blue flames in his hand burst out again.


    Like a meteor, the speed is extremely high, and the strength is unparalleled, directly hitting Zhan Lie''s chest.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie''s chest was extremely hollow, as if burned by flames, filled with a scorched smell.


    Everyone was shocked, and their hearts were filled with anxiety.


    The eighth prince and Qashqai are both face changes at this moment, wanting to help.


    But they knew that they could only be cannon fodder, and they couldn''t participate in the battle of Jindan Sixth Rank.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous sneered constantly, looking at Zhan Lie and said, "Could it be that Lian Po is old!"


    Zhan Lie was enduring extreme pain at this moment. This pain was torturing his soul. After all, the power of the Anonymous Lanyi was not so simple.


    At this moment, his wound contained the strength of the blue-clothed Anonymous, struggling to swallow his vitality frantically, and inflicting extreme pain on him.


    But Zhan Lie didn''t even blink his eyes, all the pain seemed to him like nothing.


    At this moment, there was flame beating in his eyes, and killing intent emerged.


    "Death Sword Soul Art!"


    Zhan Lie roared out, at this moment all his clothes were broken, revealing his strong arms and body.


    That sturdy muscle has a powerful explosive power, and it is consuming vitality crazily at this moment.


    At the same time, a terrifying sword tactics came out, and moved towards the blue-clothed Wumingshi!


    The blue-clothed Wuming''s complexion changed slightly, and he felt a wave of fluctuations, a wave of terror, with a dangerous smell.


    But when he hadn''t reacted yet, Zhan Lie''s knife intent was to kill and slash down at him.


    This sword intent, absolutely terrifying, the full blow of the Golden Core Sixth Rank in the early stage, with anger!


    Even if the blue-clothed Wumingshi used the secret technique to resist, but still could not stop the terrible sword intent, the transient broke his defense.


    When the big knife fell, it cut directly through the blue-clothed Wumingshi''s cheek and broke his rib along the way.


    Lan Yi Wuming''s painful face suddenly changed, and more importantly, his face was bloodstained at the moment, and his vitality wanted to take away his vitality.


    This power is not inferior to his just now, it can be said that Qihoo is equivalent.


    After all, Zhan Lie still used color. At this moment, the blue-clothed Wuming''s cheeks were full of blood, and the whole body was not as scary as before.


    When the surrounding soldiers saw this scene, they didn''t have any hope. At this moment, it was as if they had been beaten with blood, rekindling hope.


    Zhan Lie didn''t pay any attention to this group of people at all, holding a big knife, once again slashed towards the blue-clothed Wuming.


    Falling together, the power is shocking, the speed is unparalleled, and it is difficult to avoid.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous can only use Yuan Li, manipulate countless daggers to block him.


    Only a violent sound was heard, and there were countless daggers falling on the ground, which was innumerable.


    I really don''t know how many flews this blue-clothed Anonymous hid, which is too shocking.


    This stalemate took less than two minutes.


    Zhan Lie painted the ground as a prison and directly sealed the entire area.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous didn''t understand what Zhan Lie meant. At this moment, he had no time to think about it, so he could only rush towards Zhan Lie.


    He displayed the horror secret technique, but he couldn''t distinguish the true from the false, as if his body wandered like a soul, coming and going without a trace.


    Zhan Lie stood on the spot in response to the changes, waiting for the blue-clothed Anonymous to break through.


    But at this moment, the blue-clothed Anonymous had already sneaked towards Zhan Lie, attacking with a dagger, but it was just a sound.


    When Zhan Lie resisted the dagger, a hand that looked like a ghost claw fell directly on Zhan Lie''s shoulder.


    But for a moment, Zhan Lie''s shoulders seemed to be torn apart, blood gushing out, bones visible.


    The strength of this blue-clothed Anonymous is not small, it actually broke Zhan Lie''s physical strength.


    The corners of Zhan Lie''s mouth trembled slightly, and he hurriedly used his original strength to repair the wound. At the same time, he rushed towards the blue-clothed Wumingshi.


    With fierce strength and not weak speed, Zhan Lie blasted a punch and aimed at the weakness of the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    The blue-clothed Wumingshi only felt a sense of disconnection in his dantian area, followed by a sharp pain, which made his heart tremble.


    The power of this punch was very strong and terrifying, and the Wuming in blue directly took a breath.


    At this moment, the blue-clothed Anonymous, his dantian cracked, was almost unstable.


    The Anonymous Lanyi put away the previous abuse and became extremely certified.


    Zhan Lie''s strength was beyond his imagination. This person is not simple and should not be treated lightly.


    But just when he was thinking, Zhan Lie stirred the situation, and an overwhelming force once again killed the Anonymous in Blue.


    With this power, even Su Yan straightened his eyes.


    He asked himself, it is impossible for his own realm to deal with these forces at all, even if he performs all the secret arts.


    Too terrible, Zhan Lie is going to make a desperate fight!


    The Eighth Prince and Qashqai both grew their mouths and wanted to say something, but in the end they were speechless.


    They can only pray in their hearts, hoping that Zhan Lie will kill the Anonymous Lan Yi.


    Of course, the blue-clothed Anonymous felt the terrifying offensive like a row of mountains.


    At this moment, behind him, a **** and demon appeared, spreading teeth and dancing claws, releasing terrifying magic power.


    "Leverage force, kill it!"


    The blue-clothed Wuming cried softly, directly using the power of the ghost shadow behind him, at this moment he seemed to have the ability to understand the world.


    "King Lie, everything will come to an end!" The blue-clothed Wuming said coldly, "You are proud to be able to force me to this point!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous is the protector of the Anonymous religion. He has a high position and is not weak in strength. In the Anonymous, he is also a well-known figure.


    He is more terrifying than the general protector, because he is one of the best in the protector.


    In order to deal with Zhanlie this time, he did not hesitate to use the technique of horror sacrifice, and he was bound to kill Zhanlie.


    The consequences of this exercise are very terrible, under normal circumstances he would not use the technique of sacrifice.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous, at this moment, seemed to have an external force, as if a person had been changed, and punched out, as if the world had collapsed.


    Zhan Lie sneered, and couldn''t comment on the words of the Anonymous Lanyi.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous didn''t say much, and directly slammed into Zhan Lie with his power overwhelming the sky.


    The sky was filled with electric light, and the ground became a ruin, as if there was magma fluctuation.


    The power of this fist was unstoppable, and he was hit directly, then flew upside down a kilometer away and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie was already exhausted, and there was a shocking hole in his chest, his body was actually penetrated!


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically, and despair suddenly shrouded again, and some soldiers even had the idea of ??fleeing.


    The Eighth Prince and Qashqai also had cold eyes and wanted to take action, but the aftermath of the battle made them difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan was very serious at the moment. This battle had already exceeded his expectations, and this time Zhan Lie encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    Without action, I am afraid that Zhan Lie will definitely die.


    However, Su Yan would not make a move, he would not take his own life.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous looked at Zhan Lie with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that I would have a second hand, you are bound to die!"


    The Anonymous in Blue did not continue to speak, but walked towards Zhan Lie. He didn''t want to waste time because he was afraid of change.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous clenched his fists and aimed at Zhan Lie''s Dantian. This fist blasted out, absolutely killing Zhan Lie.


    Hatsune naturally saw everything. At this moment, she was unable to help, and only tears passed across her face.


    She knew Zhan Lie naturally, and she used to play in Zhan Lie''s mansion when she was a child. This was a very kind uncle.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous fist blasted out, without the slightest break away from the water, wanting to kill him with one blow.


    But just when his fist blasted out, a terrifying force actually emerged.


    This power is not fighting fierce, as if it appeared out of thin air, directly shattering the power of the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    The blue-clothed Wuming''s complexion changed drastically, thinking that there was a master''s help, at this moment he had a retreat.


    This force was too strong to resist, and it was simply not something he could face with Golden Core Sixth Rank.


    At this moment, he was injured by this power, and his injury was not much better than that of Zhan Lie.


    "how is this possible!"


    The Anonymous Lanyi couldn''t believe it, when it was over, something happened again.


    Zhan Lie laughed loudly, unusually presumptuous.


    "I didn''t expect it, if you have a back hand, I don''t have it!"


    It turned out that this power was not from Zhan Lie, but from Prince Right Zhanao.


    Zhanao knew that the road was dangerous, and specially prepared a secret technique for Zhanlie, which could be used to protect his life in times of crisis.


    The realm of Zhanao is naturally not comparable to that of the Blue-clothed Anonymous, much stronger than him.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous may not be able to do anything in front of Zhanao.


    It can be said that the two people fought for so long and ended up losing both.

 Chapter 2183： Su Yan shot, stronger enemy!

    The second thousand one hundred and eighty-third chapter Su Yan shot, stronger enemy!


    Leaning on his back, Zhan Lie released the life-saving skills Zhanao left for him.


    This is very scary and hard to resist.


    With this move, the blue-clothed Anonymous was directly blown away 100 meters away, and the whole person was like a short kite.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous fell to the ground, his body was stained with blood, and his breath went down directly.


    At this moment, he is no longer as arrogant as he was just now, completely like a tree that has been broken off the top of the tree, without the limelight.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous was clutching his chest, and the blow that Zhan Lie released was terrifying, and it directly shattered his chest. At this moment, he could see his heart beating.


    Even if the blue-clothed Wumingshi tried to repair the wound, it still didn''t help.


    The power of horror resisted his restoration, making him chill in pain.


    "Despicable and cunning!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous looked at Zhan Lie with a trace of extreme coldness in his eyes. He couldn''t wait to kill Zhan Lie at this moment!


    But he couldn''t do it. He was seriously injured at the moment, and Prince Right''s blow was not a joke.


    Fortunately, it was only Zhan Lie''s shot, if Prince Right personally performed a blow, the blue-clothed Anonymous would have been wiped out at this moment.


    On the other hand, Zhan Lie, he was not feeling well at the moment, not so indifferent, he was also injured, and his breath was sluggish.


    Hatsune hurriedly walked out of the sedan chair, came to Zhan Lie, and asked with a close expression: "Uncle Lie, are you okay?"


    Zhan Lie shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Go back to the sedan chair."


    Zhan Lie''s eyes were full of anxiety, how could he come out at will at this moment, in case there are enemies lurking.


    Hatsune shook his head and said, "No, I won''t go."


    How can she return to the sedan chair at this moment? Isn''t that a frustration? She wants to fight.


    But the Eighth Prince walked over, hugged Princess Hatsune around her waist, and threw it into the sedan chair.


    At the same time, a formation spread, trapping Hatsune in it.


    "Stay inside."


    The Eighth Prince said coldly, without a trace of emotion.


    Hatsune wanted to get out, but couldn''t. He could only watch outside worrying.


    And Su Yan continued to relax at this moment, losing both sides, that was the best.


    He wants to see the next trend, he has to wait for whether there are any enemies hiding around, naturally he can''t go out casually at this moment.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie was holding a big knife, enduring the pain, his eyes fixed.


    The enemy in front of him was seriously injured, so he naturally wanted to kill the enemy. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    It is a rare thing to kill the great protector of the Anonymous.


    Qashqai stood up at this moment and stopped Zhan Lie.


    "Let me go!"


    A sharp blade appeared in Qashqai''s hand, and his face was full of killing intent.


    The hatred between Xuan Cheng and Langya has been for thousands of years and cannot be resolved. During the period, they fought countlessly with each other and suffered countless deaths and injuries.


    Qashqai looked at the blue-clothed Anonymous and said directly: "Today, you died here!"


    The Qashqai figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared, already holding a sharp blade and slashing towards the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    Extreme speed!


    The ultimate strength!


    Even with a powerful killing intent, the secret technique showed constant visions!


    The blue-clothed Wuming''s face was gloomy at the moment, and he felt like a tiger was bullied by a dog.


    However, he endured the injury and directly used his original strength to fight against the Qashqai.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, the blood turned black, obviously the injury was more serious.


    The Qashqai was also slapped flying with a palm at this moment, and his whole body seemed to be broken.


    Even if the blue-clothed Anonymous is seriously injured, that is not something Qashqai can deal with. This is the realm gap.


    Upon seeing this, Zhan Lie hurriedly took a stealth shot and caught the Qashqai.


    "Let me do it."


    Zhan Lie looked at the Qashqai who was vomiting blood, and his killing intent was high in his eyes.


    This move opponent not only vomits blood from the blue-clothed Wuming, but also the Qashqai also vomits blood and suffers serious injuries.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous has a desperate posture. He knows that he is seriously injured. If he doesn''t work hard, he will really be left here.


    And even if he went back alive, it would not please him, after all, he did not complete the task.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie made a move and directly killed the Anonymous Lanyi.


    With a punch, the power was overwhelming, not much weaker than just now.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous hurriedly resisted, but after all, he was blown away with a punch, and his whole body was broken.


    "This punch will kill you!"


    Zhan Lie leaped into the air and blasted out with a punch again, with the ultimate strength.


    But at this moment, the blue-clothed Anonymous suddenly disappeared, and Zhan Lie burst into the air.


    "Hahaha!"


    A mocking laughter rang out and could be heard all around.


    This is naturally the voice of the Anonymous Lanyi.


    "Zhan Lie, you gave me time and let me perform mystery, now you go to my death!"


    A terrifying wave suddenly filled, and the whole world was surging again at this moment.


    I saw that a black substance appeared out of thin air in the midair, which actually surged directly towards Zhan Lie.


    This is the secret technique of the Lanyi Wumingshi, and it takes time to perform. He has been forbearing just now, that''s why.


    "Big curse killing technique!"


    At this moment, the entire sky was actually raining blood, as if it turned into a land of hell.


    A violent bloodthirsty killing intent permeated the entire Quartet, making people''s soul tremble directly.


    Even the Eighth Prince and Qashqai were all discolored at this moment. They didn''t expect that this blue-clothed Wumingshi would have a back hand, hiding so deeply!


    "King Lie be careful!" Qashqai quickly reminded.


    Behind King Lie, there was actually a dark power used at this moment, violent.


    Zhan Lie hurriedly avoided, but the thing still stained his arm after all.


    Suddenly broken, Zhan Lie''s arms were directly torn to pieces.


    The horrible tearing power!


    Zhan Lie''s face was cold, this was indeed beyond his expectation, and he did not expect it at all. This blue-clothed Anonymous is too terrifying!


    Zhan Lie held back the pain and directly used his Yuan Li to stop the blood from the wound. At this moment, he did not have time to recover his arm.


    Zhan Lie''s other hand clasped the big sword tightly, and at this moment, he used all his best to chop off the black matter that appeared out of thin air!


    The majesty of a knife is extremely long-lasting, its strength is hard to match, and it is more dazzling.


    This knife directly chopped the black matter into two pieces, and all the blood rain dissipated directly.


    But at this moment, a dagger in the darkness rushed directly towards Zhan Lie and directly attacked his vitals.


    Zhan Lie''s face was cold, his pupils dilated, and he had no way to resist at this moment!


    "Jie Jie!"


    With a sneer, the blue-clothed Wumingshi''s face was full of sarcasm. At this moment, he knew he could kill Zhan Lie.


    However, Su Yan, who had been leisurely, took the shot, with a speed like a ghost.


    At the moment the dagger pierced Zhan Lie''s skin, Su Yan''s Dragon Fist profound meaning fell directly on the dagger.


    A dragon chant sounded through the world, immediately shattering everything, and the world seemed to reappear.


    The blue-clothed Wuming star looked at Su Yan with a grimace, his killing intent was infinitely high at this moment.


    "who are you!"


    The blue-clothed Wuming''s dagger was spinning frantically, and an extreme force filled his back.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to answer, but looked at Zhan Lie behind him.


    "Is it all right?"


    Zhan Lie thought that he was bound to die, but he didn''t expect to come from a desperate situation. At this moment, looking at the young man in front of him, he was a little strange.


    He retired to the field and never met Su Yan.


    However, Qashqai and the Eighth Prince were already shocked at this moment, and they never thought that Su Yan would come.


    "Su Yan!"


    Qashqai and the Eighth Prince both revealed surprises in the accident and walked directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded lightly without saying much.


    However, Zhan Lie stared at Su Yan, "You are Su Yan?!"


    "Well, it''s him." The Eighth Prince said quickly.


    "Stand back."


    Su Yan said to the three of them, the key is to kill the blue-clothed Anonymous right now.


    Although Su Yan''s realm was only Jin Dan, Zhan Lie knew that Su Yan had only destroyed the four heavenly kings not long ago.


    At this moment, the three of them all stepped back, feeling a little more at ease.


    But Princess Hatsune, who had been in the sedan chair, was shocked at this moment and rushed out forcibly regardless of the formation.


    The man appeared in her eyes, as before, without the slightest change, just carrying her.


    "Is he here for me?"


    Hatsune said to himself that he, who was already desperate, was already in tears at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the blue-clothed Anonymous, killing intent in his eyes.


    The blue-clothed Wuming''s face was cold, and he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway. At this moment, he was angry.


    Coupled with the pain of the wound, his face is a little distorted at the moment.


    "Another miscellaneous fur!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous didn''t pay attention to Su Yan at all. It was just the first grade of Jin Dan, which was not enough for him.


    However, he forgot the blow just now.


    Su Yan was also not angry, and there was no need to be angry with a dying person.


    There was a group of red vitality beating in his hand, and as he flicked his fingers, the red vitality rushed directly towards the blue-clothed Wumingshi.


    Lanyi Wumingshi sneered, even if he was seriously injured, he wouldn''t be afraid of taking Jindan first-grade shots.


    But he was wrong!


    The red vitality directly fell on the blue-clothed Anonymous, and immediately set off a violent, endless flames.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous changed color on the spot, and now he knew the extraordinary power of this vitality, absolutely terrifying.


    He hurriedly ran his power to resist, but it was too late.


    At this moment, he has become a fire man, even if he exerts his original strength, he cannot put out the fire.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop, rushed towards the blue-clothed Anonymous, and displayed the Dragon Fist''s profound meaning, blasting the blue-clothed Anonymous in the chest with a punch.


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound, the blue-clothed Wuming''s blood splashed all over, and at the same time the person flew upside down towards the ground, and in a moment he dived 100 meters below the ground.


    The power of this punch is extraordinary, even the fifth grade of Golden Core cannot bear it.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie completely understood that the terrible young man in front of him was not groundless.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous was smashed into the chest with a punch by Su Yan, blood mixed with muscles splashing around, and his heart was also completely shattered by Su Yan.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous looked at Su Yan coldly, with an incredible look on his face.


    Su Yan sneered, and rushed towards the blue-clothed Anonymous again, and directly landed a punch on his forehead.


    However, this punch was caught by the blue Anonymous.


    Even though he was trembling and trembling, Su Yan''s fist was still caught by him.


    This was something that Su Yan hadn''t expected. Su Yan had to step back a few steps and punched out again.


    "Even if I die, I will pull you together!"


    It turned out that the blue-clothed Anonymous was madly consuming his own blood, so he naturally didn''t have the hope of survival.


    Su Yan naturally knew it too, but he didn''t evade, instead, a terrifying force of death spread all over his body.


    "Death, upright!"


    A force from the sky, as if it were the terrifying force in the deepest part of hell, completely filled the space between heaven and earth.


    Even Zhan Lie and others felt a terrible cold at this moment, with fear in their eyes.


    Su Yan used the power of death to kill the blue-clothed Wuming once again. This punch required his life.


    The blue-clothed Anonymous laughed at this moment, as if the last madness.


    He consumes all his blood, and his muscles are already sunken at the moment, more like a dead person who has run out of oil, like a mummy.


    "Come on, let me taste your power!"


    As soon as the blue-clothed Anonymous spoke, he was hit by a punch from Su Yan, directly smashing his face.


    The whole person''s face has been distorted, and it is difficult to even speak.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, and once again hit his forehead with a punch, directly smashing half of his head!


    At this moment, the blue-clothed Anonymous is no longer handsome, at this moment he is like the most ugly existence.


    But the blue-clothed Wumingshi didn''t have a word of pleading for mercy. At this moment, he was gathering the last force.


    "Dead...dead!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous said two words with difficulty, and then his whole body was full of light, and all the power blasted towards Su Yan at this moment.


    Su Yanmeiyu was even more cold. This blue-clothed Wuming was a bit of a slaughter. The injury was so serious that he could still make a desperate blow.


    Jindan Sixth Grade is really amazing!


    However, Su Yan had already used his defensive power, and his whole body was haunted by the formation secret technique, and the blue-clothed Anonymous attack could not hurt him at all.


    Seeing that his attack failed, the blue-clothed Wumingshi''s eyes changed, and he was truly desperate at this moment.


    In the end, it was still useless, and it was sadly unable to die with Su Yan, and his strength to explode was gone.


    "Anonymous will live forever, command the world, for generations to come!"


    The blue-clothed Anonymous exhausted everything and said this slogan.


    Su Yan looked at the blue-clothed Anonymous, and said, "I respect you as a man, leave your whole body!"


    The light spots in Su Yan''s hand fluctuated, and a terrifying force gathered, and the shot would definitely kill the blue-clothed Anonymous.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie and others also completely relaxed and everything was over. This result was undoubtedly the best.


    However, thousands of miles away in this desert, a man covered in runes came over. He seemed to cross the void, one step down, which was a hundred miles away.


    For thousands of miles, he only took ten steps.


    "Kill him, have you bothered me!"


    The voice was sonorous and powerful, with a tone of questioning and even threatening commands.


    This voice is not simple, it possesses magical power, and the soldiers around him are bleeding to death at this moment.


    It is Qashqai and the Eighth Prince, their heads are in pain at the moment, and they are rolling directly on the ground.


    Su Yan also felt that this was a terrifying attack of mental power, very powerful, and the most powerful person he had ever seen!

 Chapter 2184： After King Lie broke, he died without regrets!

    Chapter 2184: After the death of King Lie, he died without regret!


    This is the strongest enemy Su Yan can feel except for the emperor and the right prince. This kind of fluctuation only reaches his heart!


    The man was dressed in a pale blue robe and was wrapped in runes, looking like a Taoist priest walking out of a Taoist temple.


    At this moment, his eyes rested on the blue-clothed Anonymous, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    When the blue-clothed Anonymous saw this person, ecstasy appeared on his face, he knew he could not die this time.


    "Master Tsing Yi!"


    It turns out that this person is the Anonymous in Tsing Yi, the general protector of the Anonymous!


    Second only to the existence of the nameless suzerain and deputy suzerain!


    "Master Qingyi, kill them quickly, Princess Hatsune is in the sedan chair."


    Lanyi Wuming said anxiously.


    But who knows, Wuming in Tsing Yi frowned, and a burst of anger burst out of his body.


    "Noisy!"


    A rune hit the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, which was actually aimed at the Wuming Clan in Blue.


    The Anonymous in Lanyi never dreamed that the Anonymous in Tsing Yi would attack him!


    At this moment, his eyes were wide, unwilling and unbelievable covering his brain, he did not understand why this was so.


    When he couldn''t figure it out, his brain was already shattered, his whole body was turned into residue, and everything disappeared.


    Soul flies away!


    Just a rune was to directly kill the blue-clothed Anonymous, the most cruel one, and even the soul could not be left behind.


    But Tsing Yi Wuming''s expression was indifferent, as if only a cat and a dog had been killed just now, it was not worth his expression.


    Su Yan did not expect that this Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was the one who killed him by himself. This person is not simple.


    Zhan Lie and others also had cold eyes. Of course, they knew that this person was very powerful, almost comparable to the existence of Prince Zuo!


    The left prince is obviously stronger than them, and he is above them. He is the emperor''s eldest brother, only weaker than the emperor and the right prince.


    Because of Su Yan''s resistance, the Eighth Prince and Qashqai were able to get free, otherwise they would have no way of resisting the attack of that kind of mental power.


    By now, they might have bleed and died long ago.


    Too terrible, the power of spirit kills invisible!


    At this moment, Anonymous in Tsing Yi looked at Su Yan with a curious wave in his eyes.


    "Not bad."


    The Anonymous in Tsing Yi seemed to praise Su Yan, and it seemed to be mocking words, which made people puzzled.


    However, Su Yan could feel that in front of Anonymous in Tsing Yi, it was like facing an X scanner, as if everything was exposed to the enemy''s eyes.


    This person''s mental power is very strong, very powerful!


    "The little ant is so capable and can withstand the mental attack of the old man, which makes the old man very surprised."


    Tsing Yi Wuming''s eyes fluctuated at the moment, with a trace of anger.


    After this time, he was unable to see Su Yan thoroughly, and was unable to detect everything about Su Yan.


    He can only know that Su Yan is a golden core first-grade ant, only someone who knows secret skills and can compete with golden core five.


    The reason why Su Yangang was able to kill the Blue-clothed Anonymous is still the ability of Zhan Lie. Both lose out, and Su Yan''s attack is equivalent to a fisherman''s profit.


    "Some weird little guys, but that''s all."


    The Anonymous Tsing Yi gave up exploring Su Yan. He had lost interest. At this moment, he just wanted to kill Su Yan and others, and then take away Hatsune.


    "Anonymous in Tsing Yi, if you want to take away Hatsune, you have to ask me!"


    Zhan Lie roared at this moment, with the might of a lion king.


    However, he himself knew that he was seriously injured, and it was impossible to defeat the Anonymous Tsing Yi, even if he was in full bloom.


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi sneered: "Noisy!"


    He doesn''t want to talk anymore, all strength is respected!


    A terrifying mental attack rushed directly towards Su Yan, and the invisible confrontation was not weaker than the external force.


    This speed is even greater, the killing intent is stronger, and the enemy can be killed instantly!


    Su Yan naturally felt that terrifying spiritual power, which had already acted on the veins of his body at this moment.


    There is a kind of invisible force, pulling his veins frantically, trying to break his veins!


    How could Su Yan allow the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi to do this, his spiritual consciousness surged at this moment, and he attacked directly around him.


    In just half a second, the look in Wumingshi''s eyes changed, and a crazy killing intent was undoubtedly revealed.


    "I didn''t expect you to surprise me!"


    The runes of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi were surging crazily at this moment, and the light was even more intense, making him seem like a strange beast that had been suppressed for countless years, and now he was out of trouble.


    In a confrontation of mental power, Su Yan met his opponent for the first time.


    The opponent''s mental power is not weaker than his own, or even stronger.


    This is a monk of the seventh rank of Golden Core!


    Terrible, very terrible, terrible to resist.


    But Su Yan couldn''t think of more, and if he didn''t go all out at this moment, he would definitely die!


    "The task of Prince Right is really not a good task."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but ridicule, and at this moment his face showed unprecedented coldness.


    Su Yan spent a huge amount of energy to contend with Tsing Yi Anonymous, and the two are equally divided!


    When the Eighth Prince saw this, he looked at Zhan Lie with some puzzlement: "What are they doing?!"


    Zhan Lie said coldly: "The invisible war is the deadliest!"


    "Forget the cause of your headache just now, it''s only a momentary thing to kill someone with strong mental power!"


    "You mean Su Yan is using mental power to contend with that Tsing Yi Anonymous?!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhan Lie also set off a stormy wave in his heart, and he never thought that Su Yan could actually contend with it.


    He was very aware of the realm of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, the seventh grade of Jin Dan, and even he could not resist.


    But that is the case, Su Yan can contend with it, which further illustrates Su Yan''s horror.


    "Uncle Lie, what is the realm of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi?" The Eighth Prince asked at this moment.


    "Early Stage Seven!"


    boom!


    As if there was a thunderstorm, it hit the eighth prince''s body, making him show an incredible look at this moment.


    The whole person is a little bad, the seventh grade of Golden Core!


    The Eighth Prince looked at Su Yan''s back, he knew at this moment how terrible the man in front of him was.


    Thinking that he was able to fight against him at the beginning, now he fully knew that he was not even a plaything in Su Yan''s eyes.


    He also understood with relief, why his sister liked such a man.


    Excellent men are naturally the most attractive to the opposite sex.


    At this moment, Su Yan had sweat beaded all over his body, his dantian was trembling, and his endless vitality was madly dissipating.


    The confrontation of mental power seems to have not moved much, but the consumption of vitality and spirit is violent, even worse!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold and flames rose, staring at the Anonymous in Tsing Yi.


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was also full of anger, and he was dignified at the Seventh Grade of Gold Core, but he couldn''t even deal with a Grade One Gold Core.


    "I''m so angry!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was furious. At this moment, the anger had completely enveloped the Quartet, and an invisible force rose again.


    It was like a robbery, as if the power of a **** was actually killing Su Yan frantically!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and this power seemed to be reflected in his eyes.


    The vitality of his body was surging, and a dragon might swayed in all directions, and the three vital powers merged into one at this moment and killed the Wuming Clan in Qingyi.


    boom!


    A loud noise broke through the sky, and at the same time, not only did the surrounding ripples tremble, but the whole thing was completely turned into ruins.


    The eighth prince was shaken to the ground, eating a mouthful of sand, embarrassed.


    They were far away, and they were all unable to resist, which shows that these two forces are terrifying to the explosion.


    "Huh!" Tsing Yi Wuming sneered, not caring about Su Yan''s power.


    "Jindan 1st product can display such power, I have to say that you make me admire."


    Very strong, Su Yan is a force beyond realm.


    However, for Tsing Yi Wuming who has already entered the seventh grade of Golden Core, this is not enough!


    "This time, I will let you know what despair is!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was full of runes surging, and at this moment, he had turned into a demon, with countless vortices emerging around him, and the power of the stormy waves was fluctuating in the vortex.


    The world changes transiently, and everything seems to have become chaos.


    The eight princes and others were all trembling at this moment, this kind of power was too terrifying, as if they had already understood the world.


    "Is this the power of the seventh grade of Jin Dan!"


    Zhan Lie looked at the sky with shock and horror in his eyes.


    At this moment, Hatsune was worried, she wanted to rush over, but was directly stopped by the Eighth Prince.


    "I want to go, Su Yan can''t die!"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s heart had already been disturbed by this kind of power, and he was somewhat powerless at this moment.


    Do you really want to use the escape talisman!


    Su Yan looked at the sky, his three blue dragons were like earthworms at the moment, shocked by this battle, without the slightest power of the dragon, they were completely suppressed.


    "Nine changes of evil spirit!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi roared out, and the runes all over his body surged directly towards Su Yan.


    The mental power attack was ineffective to Su Yan. At this moment, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi had lost his patience. He wanted to use direct power to kill Su Yan.


    Although this place is a three-regardless zone, it is very close to the Xuancheng Empire, and he is afraid of attracting great figures from the Xuancheng Empire.


    When Prince Right arrives, his blue-clothed Anonymous only has to run away in embarrassment!


    "The generation of ants, accept the baptism of death at this moment!"


    Endless Rune, killing directly towards Su Yan, the speed is extremely fast, there is no time to react.


    Su Yan was sheltered with strength, and resisted by the horrible secret technique of vitality.


    But everything is like a piece of paper, easily penetrated.


    The realm gap is too big, everything seems to be in vain, even if Su Yan has that heart, he is powerless at this moment.


    Seeing this rune power used to kill him instantly.


    He has taken out the escape talisman, ready to escape.


    It''s just to complete the task, and he will naturally run away if he loses, he won''t be so stupid to lose his life.


    but!


    That terrifying rune power did not fall on Su Yan, and Su Yan did not use the escape talisman.


    Because there was a person in front of Su Yan, yes, Zhan Lie-King Lie!


    Zhan Lie helped Su Yan block this terrifying blow.


    At this moment, his whole body was covered by runes, and his terrifying power was like a meat grinder, crazily trying to shred the war fierce.


    At this moment, Zhan Lie''s blood was gushing out, as if being squeezed from oil, his body at this moment was already a little distorted.


    But Zhan Lie didn''t give up. At this moment, he felt like an old man talked about being a teenager.


    Zhan Lie stood proudly, even the deadliest pain did not make him give up a bit.


    He mobilized his body''s vitality, turned into a killing intent, and blasted towards the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi.


    Tsing Yi Wumingshi was not afraid at all, and easily offset Zhan Lie''s attack.


    "The sixth grade of Jindan is fighting fierce, the old prince of the Xuancheng Empire, today your deadline is approaching!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi rushed directly, hitting Zhan Lie''s chest with a punch, directly piercing through.


    The beating heart was held in the hand by Anonymous Tsing Yi at this moment.


    "We are the golden core, and what is the use of this heart? You say yes, Zhan Lie!"


    Zhan Lie''s throat surged. He wanted to speak, but it was extremely difficult. He could only hear the sound of his throat.


    However, Zhan Lie looked behind him at this moment, with a sense of anxiety in his eyes.


    He tried his best and uttered a word!


    "go!"


    That''s right, Zhan Lie was asking Su Yan to leave with Hatsune, and he couldn''t hold on for long.


    Su Yan had a place to escape, but he could only take away himself. If he could take other people, he would have used it long ago.


    At this moment, his eyes were extremely cold, and he felt a kind of weakness for the first time.


    The past is like a smoke, as if some things on the earth are drifting by in front of you, vividly!


    Zhan Lie, the Lie King of Xuancheng Empire!


    This made Su Yan think of a person!


    That''s right, Hu Yanlie!


    Hu Yanlie is also King Lie. Although compared with Zhan Lie, they are not at the same level, but they all have a spirit and similarities.


    Those who can be called King Lie are real men!


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, it was impossible for a person with the seventh level of the Golden Core to defeat it.


    He turned directly and walked towards Hatsune and others.


    But at this moment, Qashqai actually rushed towards Zhan Lie.


    "King Lie, let me help you!"


    Qashqai burns its foundation, burns its life, burns its own essence and blood, burns everything!


    He was full of light, one of the most terrifying power, rushing towards Zhan Lie.


    Zhan Lie was full of violent faces and roared out: "Qashqai!"


    A kind of sorrow, more like a weak roar, endless grief is beyond words.


    Qashqai sacrificed himself, turned himself into strength, and gave Zhan Lie.


    Zhan Lie accepted this power, and the runes all over his body shattered at this moment!


    "go!"


    Zhan Lie roared again, facing Su Yan.


    Even if the Qashqai burned himself, Zhan Lie could not hold on for a few seconds.


    But Wumingshi in Tsing Yi was sneer at the moment, his face was full of mockery.


    "How touching, even I almost shed tears."


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, grabbing Princess Hatsune and the Eighth Prince directly, showing the Dragon Teng Wanli, rushing towards the distance.


    The face of Wumingshi in Tsing Yi turned cold, and if Hatsune escaped, his purpose of coming here would have failed.


    "Want to go, it''s not so easy!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi ignored Zhan Lie and directly pursued Su Yan.


    But at this time, Zhan Lie directly grabbed the Ankle of Tsing Yi Wumingshi with a firm face.


    He was not afraid of the rune attacks around him at all, and he was not afraid of the mental attacks of Anonymous Tsing Yi.


    Even if the body has been shattered, even if the brain has been shattered, he still grabs the ankle of Anonymous Tsing Yi!


    "I am King Lie, thanks to the emperor''s love, I have no regrets in my death!"

 Chapter 2185： Tsing Yi is violent, avoid chase!

    Chapter two hundred and eighty-five chapter Tsing Yi is violent, avoiding pursuit!


    The sound floats for a long time, like the last glow of the setting sun, like a flower turning into spring mud.


    The voice was full of firmness, without any hesitation at all.


    The fierce king of the Xuancheng Empire fell!


    It can be seen that King Lie firmly grasped the Ankle of Tsing Yi Wumingshi, even if his body burst, there was no sign of loosening.


    And the Qashqai at this moment, because he had given power to King Lie, he had fallen and his body had become nothingness.


    This is tragic, this is heavy, but it must be done.


    King Lie looked at the Eighth Prince and Princess Hatsune who were forcibly taken away by Su Yan, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Hatsune, I grew up watching you, why do you like him."


    This is a kind of doubt, this is also a kind of unwillingness. King Lie didn''t want to see Hatsune like this. He knew that this was fruitless, and it was destined to be a bad ending.


    Because Hatsune is already going to marry Prince Mondri of the Yeluo Empire, this is doomed to lose without results.


    However, people are like this, but the impossible is always looking for possibilities.


    At the last moment when his body dissipated, King Lie still had a faint smile on his face.


    "I retired back then because I was afraid of your father''s suspicion. I don''t blame him. Whoever becomes the emperor is like this. If it doesn''t, then it will not last long."


    The more you grow up, the more lonely you are, and the more you grow up, the more you bear.


    King Lie roared to the sky at the moment when his consciousness dissipated.


    "My Xuancheng Empire will live forever!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was angry, because a mere Jin Dan Sixth-Rank Lie King actually blocked his way, and it took a full five seconds.


    Five seconds seems to be very short, but in fact it has been very long for the Wuming Family in Tsing Yi.


    He used his original power to directly smash the remaining arms of King Lie, completely destroying King Lie''s body.


    But what made Tsing Yi Anonymous even more angry was that King Lie had not disappeared, and the ghost haunted him.


    "hateful!"


    Seeing that Su Yan had disappeared under his sense of consciousness, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi became more and more violent, his eyes full of extreme anger.


    He ran the secret technique and blasted directly towards King Lie''s soul.


    Bang!


    An invisible collision, the spirit of King Lie directly dissipated and turned into invisible.


    There was a light rain in the sky, as if the sky was crying for King Lie, lamenting injustice.


    King Lie died after all, but he died without regrets, he died well and did not regret it.


    At this moment, Hatsune also felt something. The eyes that were originally flushed were already raining with pear blossoms. After all, he couldn''t control it, and tears poured out.


    "Uncle Lie!"


    Hatsune''s sorrowful voice resounded everywhere, with grief.


    If it is said that apart from the emperor and her dead mother, the best person for him is King Lie, even compared to the emperor, in Hatsune''s eyes, King Lie was more concerned with her when she was a child.


    It is not that the emperor does not care, nor that the emperor has many heirs, but that the emperor is too busy. As the king of a country, there are so many things in a day.


    Su Yan firmly grasped Princess Hatsune and let her struggle, without any intention of letting go.


    The eight princes on the side also flashed with tears, heartbroken.


    "This is not the time to be sad. If the Anonymous Tsing Yi catches up, none of us can escape!"


    "Flee if you want!"


    Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan with a hint of indifference in her eyes.


    This seems to be saying that Su Yan is a stubborn person, a person who is greedy for life and fear of death, and has deep contempt for him.


    Su Yan didn''t care, her eyes were fixed on Princess Hatsune.


    "You are dead, didn''t King Lie sacrifice for nothing?!"


    Princess Hatsune trembled all over. She wanted to break free from Su Yan, but at this moment her body trembled.


    That''s right, King Lie was killed by Anonymous Tsing Yi just to delay time.


    Everything is for her, if she goes to die again, wouldn''t King Lie die in vain?


    The eighth prince also understood at this moment, looking at Hatsune and said, "Sister, you can''t be willful."


    Princess Hatsune cried even more sadly, but nodded.


    Although he was talking all the time, his speed did not slow down a bit. Su Yan used his dragon to move forward and hurried towards the distance.


    At this moment, he broke free from the shackles of King Lie, and the Wuming Clan in Qingyi chased in the direction of Su Yan''s escape.


    Two major guardians died, and as the general guardian of the Anonymous, he personally appeared. If Princess Hatsune could not be caught, it would definitely be a failure.


    Such a result, let alone he cannot accept it, the suzerain and deputy suzerain may not accept it.


    Thinking of the possibility of angering the two of them, Wuming''s eyes in Tsing Yi were even more determined.


    At this moment, he bit his finger, and a drop of blood overflowed, directly turning into a wave.


    The speed of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi skyrocketed immediately, like a sharp blade, slashing towards the void, and disappeared in a moment.


    "I want to escape, but there are no doors!"


    The angry voice of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi resounded everywhere, and the strange beasts around him trembled and dared not move at all.


    And this voice also spread and was heard by Su Yan.


    The eighth prince''s face changed suddenly, and he hurriedly said, "The Wumingshi of Tsing Yi has caught up?!"


    Su Yan nodded, his face turned gloomy.


    He also didn''t expect that this Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi would be able to catch up with his own use of Long Teng Wanli, which was beyond his expectation.


    "The ghost is not going away!"


    Su Yan''s eyes became firm, and a drop of essence and blood overflowed directly, blessing himself.


    His speed at this moment is already terrifying, and with the blessing of essence and blood, the speed is even more unparalleled.


    This seems to have broken the laws of physics, and the speed is too fast, like traveling in a vacuum.


    But even so, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was very fast, biting Su Yan hard.


    "You can''t escape, hurry up and give up!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi spoke behind him, trying to disturb the minds of Su Yan and others and affect their speed.


    But how could Su Yan be affected by him and ignore it at all.


    But the Eighth Prince and Princess Hatsune were disturbed at the moment, afraid of being overtaken.


    After all, the opponent is the existence of the seventh grade of Jindan, which is terrifying.


    Jin Dan seven products, this is an existence that cannot be resisted at all, it is too powerful.


    Even if Su Yan used all his energy, even if Su Yan spent all his energy, even if he was not afraid of backlash, it was impossible to fight against the seventh rank.


    If he could, how could he escape!


    With his current strength, facing Jin Dan Sixth Rank, I am afraid he can take a few moves.


    Seeing that Su Yan ignored him at all, the Anonymous Tsing Yi was even more angry.


    At any rate, he is a 7th-Rank Golden Core expert, but he can''t catch up with a Golden Core 1st-Rank Ant.


    If this spreads out, I am afraid that his old face will be lost, and it will become a joke for the entire region.


    However, compared to a joke, the Anonymous in Tsing Yi wanted to catch Su Yan and tear him apart, otherwise it would be difficult to dispel the hatred.


    At the same time, Princess Hatsune is even more important to him. This is the only daughter of the emperor. If he catches it, he will simply get the biggest bargaining chip.


    This is like inserting a sharp blade in the key place of the Xuancheng Empire, which is not too good for their Langya Empire.


    What made Tsing Yi Wuming more unbelievable was that he had been chasing for at least half an hour, but the speed of the two had not shortened!


    This was unacceptable for him. At first he guessed what terrible secret technique Su Yan had performed.


    After all, these are not without great opportunities for dogs to eat shit. It is not difficult to understand that a first-grade ant has obtained a powerful secret technique.


    But it''s been half an hour, why is Su Yan of Jindan 1st grade still having such a strong physical strength, and his speed is not weakened at all.


    The reason why the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was not in a hurry was because he wanted to drain Su Yan''s vitality. When that time came, he would let Su Yan escape.


    Wasn''t it beautiful to catch turtles in an urn at that time?


    But now, all ideas will fall to nothing, Su Yan is beyond his imagination, a terrible man.


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi had a fierce face and roared at Su Yan: "You can''t escape my palm. When your vitality is exhausted, I will definitely let you experience the ultimate pain!"


    Su Yan dismissed this, and didn''t want to listen to trash.


    Instead, he sneered: "There are so many shit, it''s better to speed up to catch up with me."


    This angry Tsing Yi Wuming almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, which was too far away.


    If he could catch up, how could he say one more word.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to panic, because the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was about the same speed as him, he was not in a hurry.


    Wanting to consume his energy, until the end, waiting for him to be exhausted, and then grabbing the three of them.


    This is a big joke at all!


    Su Yan has been performing "The Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and has been absorbing this vitality madly. If he wants him to exhaust his vitality, I am afraid that he will have to wait until the year of the monkey.


    In this way, Su Yan led the Eighth Prince and Princess Hatsune to flee frantically, and the speed has not weakened a bit.


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi also chased after him, screaming trash talk all the way.


    At the end of the chase, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was going crazy. After a few hours of chasing, Su Yan''s speed did not weaken.


    During this period, Su Yan continued to provoke Anonymous Tsing Yi, which made him vomit several mouthfuls of blood.


    Seeing chasing from sunrise to sunset, the patience of Anonymous Tsing Yi disappeared a little bit.


    It is naturally not a way to go on like this. If you pass through the Three Regards Zone and enter the Yeluo Country, it will not be so easy to chase.


    The Yeluo Empire is not a vegetarian, his Tsing Yi Wumingshi is strong, if you let the monarch of the Yeluo Empire know.


    My future daughter-in-law was hunted down and still in my own country. What happened that time?


    I''m afraid Tsing Yi Anonymous can''t get out of Ye Luo.


    After consuming the last bit of patience, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was full of violent faces at the moment, and an evil **** phantom appeared behind him.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Tsing Yi Wuming directly bit the tip of his tongue, and a few drops of blood suddenly poured out, containing terrible power.


    He must use the secret technique at this moment to speed up and stop Su Yan.


    Otherwise, if you continue, Su Yan and the three will enter the realm of Yeluo.


    A few drops of black blood turned into blood mist, lingering around, and suddenly forming several void doors.


    Casting this kind of secret technique will consume the foundation and consume life.


    Not a last resort, how could the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi perform such secret techniques.


    "The power of the void!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi roared, his voice trembling through the world, and remained for a long time.


    Several void doors appeared around him, which contained faint strange power fluctuations.


    "Now I see how you can escape!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was full of murderous intent. He made up his mind to catch up with Su Yan and cut him off, and then directly captured the Eighth Prince and Princess Hatsune.


    Su Yan also felt something wrong behind him at this moment. A terrifying force was permeating, as if the entire space had a restraining force.


    "not good!"


    Su Yan said coldly, he realized something was wrong.


    "This old man used the power of the void to intercept us!"


    The eighth prince changed color on the spot and asked, "What should I do?!"


    Su Yan is silent, if he knows what to do, he''s still talking about it.


    At this moment, in front of Su Yan, a few void doors appeared out of thin air, unable to surpass the past.


    This Void Gate was formed by the secret technique of the Wuming family in Tsing Yi, and has signed a contract with Su Yan and others, and Su Yan and the others can''t get rid of it.


    "Poor ant, now I see where you flee!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi sneered, and went straight into one of the void gates. The moment of the body film disappeared.


    In the next second, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi appeared in front of Su Yan, waiting for him.


    Seeing the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi appeared, Su Yan changed color on the spot, stopped hurriedly, and ran back.


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi smiled coldly and said directly: "Keep running, I lose if I run too far!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi directly penetrated into the gate of the void here and intercepted the three of Su Yan.


    Seeing this scene, the Eighth Prince''s heart was completely cold and despair emerged.


    "It''s over, there is no escape now."


    The sacrifice of King Lie was ultimately in vain.


    Princess Hatsune looked at the person in front of her with only killing intent in her eyes.


    "If you can''t escape, just fight him hard!"


    Princess Hatsune said coldly.


    The Anonymous in Tsing Yi smiled coldly, disdainfully said: "Desperately with me, just your three-legged cat kung fu, it is too worthy of yourself!"


    Princess Hatsune said without fear: "Even if you can''t beat you, I will splash you all over."


    Worthy of being a princess Hatsune, worthy of being the heir of the emperor, this kind of bravery is absolutely absent from most people, not to mention that Hatsune is a daughter.


    There is simply a feeling that women do not let their eyebrows.


    Su Yan also stopped at this moment, staring coldly at Anonymous in Tsing Yi.


    The dealing realm is too high, even if Su Yan is desperately breaking through to the second grade of Jindan now, it is impossible to be the opponent''s opponent.


    Unless he upgrades one after another and reaches the third level of the golden core, or even the fourth level of the golden core, then Tai will have a chance to kill the Anonymous Tsing Yi.


    "Flee, continue to escape!"


    The Anonymous Tsing Yi was furious before, but now he wants to humiliate the three Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi coldly, her eyes fluctuating.


    He directly took out a Void Escape Talisman, and then crushed it!


    Su Yan pushed away Princess Hatsune directly, but she disappeared and was taken away by the Void Escape Talisman.


    This scene was beyond the expectations of the Anonymous in Tsing Yi. He did not expect that Su Yan had such a magical thing.


    "Damn it, **** it!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was extremely violent, and his face was distorted because of the extreme anger.


    "You all have to die!"

 Chapter 2186： Su Yan is injured, the land of Nanzhao!

    Chapter 2186 Su Yan was injured, the land of Nanzhao!


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was furious. He came here as Princess Hatsune, but now Hatsune was pushed away by Su Yan!


    The blue veins on his face were raised, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent, like the **** of night evil.


    "Su Yan, I will make you unable to survive, not to die!"


    A wave of horror immediately filled the whole world, and the surrounding area was covered with gray clouds.


    There was no more light in the sky, and the earth was constantly rising with death.


    The whole place has become extremely terrifying, this is the anger of the seventh grade of Jin Dan!


    "what!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi roared, his voice resounding through the world. He was too angry at this moment and had lost his reason.


    If Hatsune can''t catch it, this is definitely a huge failure and unbearable.


    At this moment, he can only vent his anger on Su Yan.


    Feeling the horrible fluctuations around him, even Su Yan showed a deep fear of that kind of power that can be breathtaking.


    The eighth prince was trembling all over at this moment, and he had already lost the slightest prestige.


    Even if he is an expensive prince and encounters such a terrifying existence, he will be shaken as a sieve.


    "How to do?!"


    The Eighth Prince panicked, looked at Su Yan, and asked hurriedly.


    He didn''t want to die, he was so young, he still had a lot of time, and he had a lot of future goals.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and bit his lip, a drop of blood overflowed.


    "If you can get out of trouble, it depends on this drop of blood!"


    Su Yan was directly above the air, writing in blood, and a rune appeared in the air.


    The runes fluctuated, and a strange force spread towards the surroundings, forming a channel of nothingness.


    "Go in!"


    Su Yan directly grabbed the Eighth Prince and threw it towards the rune.


    Being thrown away, the Eighth Prince looked at Su Yan and said anxiously: "Then what do you do?!"


    "leave me alone!"


    Su Yan''s expression was cold, his long gown was blowing in the breeze. At this moment, his eyes were full of killing intent, which came from the nine heavens.


    His eyes are shining brightly, as if pretending to be a vast galaxy, as if the universe is his home court!


    At this moment, he seems to be the immortal emperor, the lord of the world!


    At this moment, everything that Su Yan showed was completely beyond his original state, even if it was super long, it was impossible.


    Even Anonymous in Tsing Yi, at this moment, also feels the ignorance. Although it is not a threatening taste, it is a suppression.


    It is as if the aristocracy''s natural suppression of the poor, contact will make the poor naturally feel shorter and feel inferior and afraid to approach.


    Tsing Yi Wumingshi felt this in his heart at this moment, a feeling that seemed absurd to him.


    He became more and more furious, his eyes were actually covered with bloodshot eyes, and Zhou Tian''s power of a kind of evil spirit emerged.


    "Die me!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi finally made a move, waving the void directly, and patted Su Yan with a palm.


    The power of this palm is extremely terrifying, it is the angry blow of the seventh grade of the Golden Core!


    Su Yan''s face changed suddenly, this power was beyond his expectation. He thought he could withstand a strike from the seventh grade of the Golden Core, but he still thought more.


    At this moment, Su Yan was running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the sky''s vitality was rushing toward him, as if swallowing.


    Just between the electric light and flint, Su Yan forcibly broke through and directly raised his realm to the second level of Jin Dan!


    All of this was not suddenly forced, he could completely improve his realm, because his foundation was very stable.


    Every time he reached a realm, he broke through the limit and reached the top level of that realm.


    At this moment, he broke through the second grade of Jin Dan, and Su Yan''s body was surrounded by vitality, and he felt like a King Kong Buddha. The whole body was full of golden light.


    At this moment, he looked at the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi and directly displayed a powerful defensive secret technique.


    He knew that he couldn''t escape, and the attack by his relatives and friends Wuming was so terrible that he could not escape.


    Su Yan can only resist hard and fight with all his might.


    When the palm of the Wuming clan in Tsing Yi came, the three blue dragons behind Su Yan soared into the sky, soaring for ninety thousand miles!


    More than that, the power of shaking the sky is also exerted, and the surroundings are shattered and destroyed, as if the magnificent visions are constantly overwhelming.


    There is even a force comparable to the heavens and the earth, directly rushing towards the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi!


    "Huh, life and death!"


    In the face of Su Yan''s full blow and even desperate resistance, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi simply said a word without taking it seriously.


    His palm wind directly bombarded the power of defense, and instantly disintegrated Su Yan''s defense secret technique.


    A force that can destroy everything, rushed directly towards Su Yan, with extreme speed, and it was impossible to avoid half a point.


    He blasted out with a punch directly to fight it!


    boom!


    A huge sound pierced the sky, shattered the sky, countless lightning bolts were evidence, and the ground was already in ruins.


    This power, like the beginning of the universe, can break the feeling of chaos!


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi, staring at Su Yan, the killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate. Of course he was not satisfied with this result.


    Su Yan''s arm was directly destroyed, completely shattered into nothingness, and all his strength was completely suppressed.


    Hit the stone with the pebble!


    Even if Su Yan broke through to the second grade of Jin Dan, he was still not the opponent of Tsing Yi Wuming Clan of the seventh grade of Jin Dan.


    Completely crushed, without the slightest suspense, it is not at all one level.


    After all, there are five levels of difference between the two!


    Su Yan''s entire arm was destroyed in a devastating posture.


    At this moment, Anonymous in Tsing Yi looked at Su Yan. Although the killing intent was still in his eyes, there was a touch of appreciation.


    "I have to say that you are indeed a monster genius. The power of the second-ranked golden core is even comparable to the peak of the fifth-ranked golden core, and you can fight against it in the early stage of the sixth-ranked golden core!"


    The Anonymous Tsing Yi never boasted, and these words were entirely his heartfelt words.


    "A person like you is too terrible to live. He must be someone who can stir up the situation, so let me end it for you!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi blasted another punch. The power of this punch was not weaker than the palm wind just now. It was obvious that he wanted Su Yan''s life.


    Su Yan''s cold face seemed to be bloodless.


    The previous one can be said to be a temptation, but now Anonymous Tsing Yi doesn''t want to play with him, and wants to end the game.


    This punch directly shattered Su Yan''s other arm, and both of his arms were shattered!


    "Now is just the beginning, and then I will let you know what it means to survive but not to die!"


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi showed a cruel face. At this moment, only torturing Su Yan could make him feel a little calm.


    He began to display terrifying mental power, trying to control Su Yan''s brain.


    To be honest, he wanted to know what Su Yan''s brain looked like, and if there was any secret.


    Such an evildoer must have had a great opportunity, even if it was its secret technique, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was a little coveted.


    However, he was wrong!


    Su Yan''s realm is low, but his mental power is at the top level!


    In the past, Su Yan could rely on spiritual power to slay the powerhouse of the immortal emperor, and he relied on spiritual power the most.


    This time, feeling the mental power attack of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, Su Yan showed disdain on his face.


    He also displayed his spiritual power and directly confronted the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi.


    Half a minute later, the mental power seemed to be an invisible electric wave. It was attacking frantically, but it was still intractable.


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi, his face was almost distorted with anger at this moment, and he was completely irrational.


    What he is most confident is the mental power attack, the result is ineffective against Su Yan, this is ridiculous!


    This doesn''t seem to be true, but Anonymous in Tsing Yi has a lot of experience in dealing with a second-grade Jindan ant.


    It only requires a small punishment, let him suffer a bit, and he can basically be obedient.


    But Su Yan was different. How to use it, he didn''t move at all and couldn''t control him at all.


    At this moment, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi discovered that the most terrifying thing about Su Yan was not the cross-border battle, but his mental power!


    He was a little confused, what kind of fairy and ghost, completely beyond his prediction, looking at Su Yan, his heart became more and more cold.


    Such a person must not stay!


    Tsing Yi Wumingshi stepped into the void, and a terrifying force directly blasted out and aimed at Su Yan.


    Even Su Yan found it difficult to resist this power.


    This power is simply a fatal blow, it is the final anger of the Seventh-Rank Gold Core, and the end of everything!


    However, at this moment, although Su Yan was injured, it was not without doing anything.


    At the same time, he drew a rune, not a Void Escape Rune, but the same rune as the Eighth Prince.


    This rune can penetrate the surrounding imprisonment and send people hundreds of miles away!


    This thing is already very good, although it can basically be ignored a hundred miles away.


    Su Yan looked at the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, his eyes fluctuated with a smile.


    "This time, it''s not that easy for you to kill me!"


    Su Yan got into the rune and walked away directly.


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was left alone, very lonely.


    Because of his anger, the place he was in was turned into rubble by him, and everything was horrible.


    Hundreds of miles away, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi simply arrived in the blink of an eye, and Su Yan just escaped his attack range.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already appeared hundreds of miles away, he did not hesitate, directly displayed Long Teng Wanli and left instantly.


    Su Yan used the secret technique, of course he knew where the two had gone.


    At this moment, he directly found the wandering eighth prince, picked him up directly, and Sa Yazi ran wildly.


    "Hatsune is 50,000 kilometers away, so I must rush over!"


    When the eighth prince saw Su Yan, he was naturally very happy, but he noticed Su Yan''s state and instantly panicked.


    "Hurry over!"


    The two swiftly moved towards the place where Hatsune was.


    And the Wumingshi in Tsing Yi, who had seen everything through, naturally chased it out at this moment, but he paid a lot of price.


    This time, no one wants to lose face, no one wants to complete the task.


    Su Yan escorted Princess Hatsune to safety, and Anonymous Tsing Yi took away Princess Hatsune.


    "There is no door to escape!"


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi yelled from behind, trying to stop them, but Su Yan was faster than him.


    This is completely different from just now. The reason is that Anonymous Tsing Yi did not pay attention to change.


    However, in half an hour, Su Yan left Tsing Yi Wumingshi behind, basically unable to catch up.


    But how could the Anonymous Tsing Yi give up and chase all the way, until there was no direction for the two of them at all, and he stopped.


    It''s not a good ending, but at least it''s a good ending.


    Seeing the shadow of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi disappeared, Su Yan felt relieved, staggering, almost falling into the air.


    Thanks to the Eighth Prince hurriedly grabbed Su Yan, otherwise he would definitely fall.


    Su Yan had suffered a very serious injury, and this time to escape with all his strength was completely exhausting his greatest strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan was unable to display the dragon''s leaps and bounds, and the Eighth Prince was dragging Su Yan away.


    "It''s okay, it will definitely be okay!"


    The eighth prince said anxiously, exerting his original strength and speeding up.


    Although he temporarily got rid of the chase of the Anonymous in Tsing Yi, who knows if he will catch up again, so he dare not take it lightly.


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi is very fast, so long as you choose the right one, you can rest assured to catch up with Su Yan and the Eighth Prince.


    Right now, the Eighth Prince was even more worried about Hatsune''s safety, after all, she had been transmitted to a far place by Su Yan''s Escape Talisman.


    Tens of thousands of miles away, it will take a while to arrive.


    At this moment, the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was running around randomly, and he lost his direction. This was the deadliest.


    Su Yan and the others headed east, and he headed west, the distance would naturally increase.


    When he wakes up and walks back, it is still impossible to catch up for a while.


    It can be said that his interception failed this time. He could not intercept Princess Hatsune, so he could only go back empty-handed.


    Thinking of the possible punishment, even the Anonymous Tsing Yi shivered, very scared.


    It can be seen that the suzerain and deputy suzerain of the Wuming clan are terrifying in status and noble in respect.


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi didn''t want to give up, and continued to pursue, but after all he could not find Su Yan, and after wandering for more than half a month, he could only go home.


    In this regard, Su Yan kept rushing towards Princess Hatsune, and at the same time he was in awe, for fear of being overtaken by the Anonymous Tsing Yi.


    Several days passed, the Eighth Prince was relieved slightly.


    If you could catch up, you would have been caught up long ago. Now it seems that it might be safe.


    However, Su Yan''s injury did not improve, but showed signs of deterioration.


    The Eighth Prince used all the methods, so he had to agree with him, and he was anxious.


    Su Yan''s arms have not recovered now, this requires Su Yan to find a way, after all, it is his own body.


    His breath was very weak, with a faint black light gloomy on his forehead.


    At first, Su Yan could still use the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to resist, but later, he passed out directly.


    Su Yan really didn''t know everything after that, because he was in a coma and had no memory.


    In this way, Su Yan was taken all the way east by the Eighth Prince.


    After going through many dangers, the two finally reached a place with people-the land of Nanzhao!


    The land of Nanzhao, this is a very small place, right next to Sanshou.


    The entry of Su Yan and the Eighth Prince was exactly like a circus, which attracted special attention from the people of Nan Zhao.


    Fortunately, they did not reject the traditions and plans of the foreigners, otherwise Su Yan and the Eighth Prince would have been driven away before they even entered.

 Chapter 2187： The power of pure sun, Nanzhao is overjoyed!

    The second thousand one hundred and eighty-seventh chapter is the power of pure sun, Nanzhao is overjoyed!


    When they first entered Nanzhao City, the bizarre culture made the two seem out of place. Su Yan and the Eighth Prince were a little surprised with these Nanzhao people in terms of looks and clothes.


    Most of these people from Nanzhao had darker skin and were thinner and thinner. Each of them had bright eyes, and there was a natural fierce light in their eyes.


    As soon as he entered the city, at least tens of thousands of eyes were staring at Su Yan and the Eighth Prince, the kind of direct stare, without a trace of emotion, or even blinking.


    This feeling will definitely make people panic and very disturbed.


    However, in normal times, Su Yan and the Eighth Prince of course would not care about these people''s gazes, and they would not be afraid of them at all.


    But now it was different. Su Yan was seriously injured, and now he looked weaker than before.


    Su Yan spent a lot of vitality on this escape. Moreover, in the battle against Tsing Yi Anonymous, his hands were abandoned and he suffered a lot of injuries.


    Su Yan''s face was a little cold at the moment, his lips were white, without the slightest blood.


    He completely underestimated his injury, thinking that as long as he escaped, he could find a safe place to recover.


    He did not expect that the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi actually planted a curse in him!


    This spell is very weird and cannot be resolved at all. It is like a seed, rooting in the body, like a time bomb.


    Su Yan could feel it, and wrapped it with his original force, but it instantly decomposed and turned into nothingness. After a while, the whole body could feel it again.


    This kind of child is constantly absorbing his vitality, which is also the root cause of his growing weakness.


    Even the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is still running wildly at this moment, but the vitality in the body is getting thinner.


    Su Yan knew that if his body''s vitality was exhausted by this curse, then his life would probably come to an end.


    He still underestimated the power of Tsing Yi Anonymous, a Golden Core Seventh Rank.


    It is the general guardian of the Anonymous, and it must have some singularities.


    If you can''t catch him Su Yan, you won''t let him live. This is definitely the method of a vicious person.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince supported Su Yan and walked step by step towards the city. They urgently needed to find a safe place.


    However, those countless pairs of eyes were slowly approaching at this moment, blocking their way.


    "Chuck Chuck Chuck!"


    A middle-aged man made an incomprehensible voice, which is probably the local language of Nan Zhao.


    The eighth prince was a little dazed, who could understand.


    The people around roared even more, and they couldn''t understand the bird''s language.


    As the group of people talked, their voices became louder and louder, and they approached the two and surrounded them.


    The eighth prince was full of coldness, and a terrifying wave of vitality had filled his whole body, and he could take action at any time.


    Su Yan became weaker, so that his eyes seemed a little fuzzy, he couldn''t see his side, and his body was out of control.


    This curse is absolutely unknown, it is by no means as simple as absorbing his vitality.


    Su Yan felt a rush of heat in his body, the original heat, which was hard to resist!


    At this moment, he was already like a fireball, exuding intense heat, and even the eighth prince''s complexion changed.


    "Su Yan, what''s wrong with you?!"


    The eighth prince asked anxiously, but there was no answer from Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was already imprisoned by this curse, and he was no longer under his control, as if he was about to fall into a coma.


    The people around were even closer, and some even showed their sparkling scimitars!


    Just when the Eighth Prince was about to make a **** road, a crisp voice sounded, and the group of Nanzhao people actually put down their scimitars.


    "Stop it all!"


    The voice became clearer and came from a distance.


    The eighth prince also met the person who made the sound, an old man in coarse linen.


    It was not the old man who was speaking, but a young man beside him.


    Although the young man was dressed in weird shapes, he felt familiar to the Eighth Prince, as if the young man''s bones were a little different from these people.


    The young man came over, looked at the Eighth Prince, and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you two?"


    The Eighth Prince directly replied: "We are from the Xuancheng Empire!"


    The youth''s complexion changed, and he turned to say something to the old man.


    The old man came over immediately and looked at the Eighth Prince carefully.


    After watching for a long time, the old man looked back and said a few words.


    The young man seemed to be explaining something, and the two said for a long time.


    Finally, the old man waved his hand, and the people around left.


    The young man looked at the Eighth Prince and smiled: "The patriarch knows who you are and welcomes you very much."


    The eighth prince breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t malicious to them, that would be great.


    "Who are you from the Xuancheng Empire, why are you here with me?"


    "It''s a long story." The Eighth Prince looked at Su Yan beside him, frowned and said, "I am the Eighth Prince of the Xuancheng Empire. This is the end of my life."


    "Prince?!"


    The young man seemed to be a little confused. After thinking for a while, his eyes widened.


    Perhaps he understood the meaning of the prince.


    The young man immediately said a few words to the old man beside him.


    The old man''s face changed, he showed more respect than before, and he showed an apologetic smile.


    "Before we were abrupt and offended the Eighth Prince of the Xuancheng Empire. I hope you can Haihan." The young translator.


    The Eighth Prince doesn''t want to be polite with these people now, he just wants to find a place where Su Yan can recover.


    "Can you provide a place to stay?!" The Eighth Prince said anxiously.


    The young man nodded quickly and said, "This is totally fine."


    He glanced at Su Yan and couldn''t help but said, "I''m afraid this is hurt, do you need a doctor?"


    "Then it will be troublesome."


    "It''s okay, I am the fifth prince of Nanzhao, just tell me if you have anything."


    Under the leadership of the five princes of Nanzhao, Su Yan and the eighth prince came to the palace and moved into a very large house.


    As soon as he entered, Su Yan was put on the bed by the eighth prince, while waiting anxiously.


    Su Yan was completely unconscious at this moment, and the temperature of his whole body was unbelievable, but the bed was a little unstable at this moment, as if it was about to be roasted.


    This is because the eighth prince used the secret technique. I really don''t dare to think that Su Yan will destroy the house directly without the secret technique.


    After a while, Nan Zhao''s doctor walked into the yard.


    "Doctor, take a look."


    The eighth prince was extremely anxious.


    The doctor nodded, walked into the room, felt the temperature around him, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Is this suffering from the Pure Sun Art?!"


    The doctor said that he walked to Su Yan''s side and took out a magic weapon from his arms. This thing could cool down, otherwise he couldn''t touch Su Yan at all.


    Relying on this magic weapon, the doctor gave Su Yan the pulse, and the whole room was extremely silent.


    After a long time, the doctor withdrew his hand, his face was heavy.


    "Hopeless!"


    The three words of the doctor seemed to have been sentenced to death, and they were said categorically.


    The eighth prince was immediately anxious, and pulled the doctor''s shirt, angrily said: "What are you talking nonsense?!"


    The five princes on the side hurriedly came to persuade the eighth prince to release his hand.


    "Let him come for treatment, but he said frustrating words!" The Eighth Prince was still very angry.


    The fifth prince comforted at this moment: "Doctor Wang is the most famous doctor in our tribe, he will not talk nonsense."


    Doctor Wang was not angry at the moment. He looked at Su Yan lying on the bed and said: "I am not a lie. It is because of his amazing physique. He has long become a corpse when he is an ordinary person."


    Hearing this, the Eighth Prince felt even more desperate.


    After the party came out, Qashqai and Zhan Lie died in battle, Su Yan''s life is also worrying, and Hatsune has not been found yet.


    All in all, the Eighth Prince couldn''t bear it at this moment, and almost staggered to the ground.


    The fifth prince hurriedly supported the eighth prince, with words of comfort.


    Doctor Wang on the side continued, "I''m afraid this person was attacked by the Langya Empire, right?"


    The eighth prince stabilized his figure at the moment, and said quickly: "Yes, it is the Tsing Yi Wuming Clan of the Langya Empire!"


    "what?!"


    Doctor Wang and the five princes were all shocked, and their faces turned pale.


    "Anonymous in Tsing Yi!"


    They are here, but they know the surrounding empires very well, and they understand the reputation of the Anonymous Tsing Yi.


    Once Langya Empire wanted to expand the population, but let the Wuming Clan come to them to **** a lot of people, almost exterminating the clan.


    "The Anonymous Clan in Tsingyi is the general guardian of the Anonymous Clan, and the realm is rumored to be in the seventh grade of Jindan!"


    "That''s right." The Eighth Prince nodded.


    "No wonder, I''ll just say how he has a pure Yang power in his body."


    Doctor Wang suddenly realized, but his brow furrowed even more.


    "The Anonymous is the teaching of evil spirits, and there are countless ways of the evil spirits. This Tsing Yi Anonymous has a terrifying cultivation base, and is able to display the power of pure Yang, and even the ultimate evil spirit!


    "It''s no wonder that when I fought him before, what he showed was evil spirits."


    I never thought that there would be such secret techniques.


    "Doctor Wang, you must save him, we still have an urgent task!"


    Looking for Hatsune, this is the key in the key, which is related to the marriage of the two countries.


    Doctor Wang shook his head and said: "There is no way for the old, unless the Tsing Yi Wumingshi personally detoxifies."


    "Is there really no other way?!" The Fifth Prince on the side also asked.


    "Hey." Doctor Wang sighed, "In fact, there is another way."


    "What way?!" The Eighth Prince seemed to grab the straw.


    "That is looking for the pure yin body. He is now hit by the pure yang power of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi. Only the pure yin body can detoxify!"


    "The body of pure Yin is rare in a hundred years!" The Five Prince shook his head.


    The eighth prince was also desperate at the moment. Of course he knew the pure yin body, which was a female genius, a special constitution that was rare in a century.


    Once discovered, it has long been the target of the big sect powerhouses to win and take away, and the future is unlimited.


    There is no way to find it, and even if you find it, others will not use your innocence to kill you.


    In fact, Su Yan has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can be resolved by the power of pure Yang and everything.


    But now it''s different. There is a curse in his body, and this curse restricts him and prevents him from gathering vitality, and there is no way to cast "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue".


    I''m afraid Tsing Yi Anonymous has guessed that Su Yan is strange, so he planted a curse just in case!


    "Is there any other way?!" The Eighth Prince did not give up.


    Doctor Wang shook his head.


    For a while the whole room fell into silence.


    At this moment, outside the house, there was the sound of gongs and drums, followed by the sound of firecrackers, as if celebrating something.


    The eighth prince was very upset at this moment. What does this mean at this time?


    When the five princes on the side saw this, he hurriedly explained: "Eight princes, don''t think too much about it. This is a festive day for my elder brother, and it has long been set."


    The eighth prince was also dissatisfied, how can he listen to others'' places and what they want to do.


    Now he has absolutely no choice. If Su Yan dies, then this mission will be declared a failure, and he has no direction to find his sister.


    Suddenly fell into a difficult situation.


    At this moment, the voice outside the house became louder, even the fifth prince had walked out of the room, and he had to go.


    At this moment, on the road, there are all guards of honor, all wearing red clothes, very happy.


    A man in the lead was riding a dragon Jiao, looking like a fool, still drooling, and kept saying: "Daughter-in-law, beautiful daughter-in-law, new daughter-in-law!"


    And behind him, there is a sedan chair, carried by 64 people, very luxurious and noble.


    There was a person sitting inside, motionless, only a rough outline could be seen through the tulle.


    This is obviously a beauty, no doubt, after all, the prince of Nan Zhao, the future heir.


    But to be honest, the big prince has a bad head and is a fool.


    But Nan Zhao pursues the eldest son''s succession, even if he is a fool, he will inherit the throne, and he will be the patriarch in the future.


    This kind of rule, for thousands of years, no one dares to break.


    The fifth prince was behind the prince at the moment, with a look of insensibility.


    When the guard of honor reached its destination, they all stopped.


    At this moment, the old man sitting in the first place was the old man just now, the original coarse linen clothes turned into luxurious clothes, and he was looking at everything with a smile on his face.


    The prince walked to the sedan chair, stretched out his hand, grabbed the bride''s hand, and with the help of the maid, he came to the old man together.


    There seemed to be something wrong, the bride was a bit dull, the maid helped her throughout the whole process, and she was motionless.


    Only the five princes understood that the bride was temporarily changed, and was originally the daughter of the tribe general who had been married.


    But just the night before, the general''s daughter was killed violently.


    Such a great joy in the country, this sudden death must be unknown.


    So it has been concealed, never revealed.


    When the time came, I had no choice but to find another person to disguise.


    However, what made the five princes a little dissatisfied was that this replacement person was truly beautiful, and when he saw it at that time, he was completely overwhelmed.


    If it weren''t for the old man''s toughness, he would definitely take it as his own and become his wife.


    At this moment, the great wizard said loudly to the people present: "The hour has come, the wedding has begun!"


    The ritual music sounded, and everyone present cheered, whether it was lively or festive.


    The old man also kept smiling, his son got married, and the big deal was set, and he would soon inherit his throne.

 Chapter 2188： Cant get married, Hatsune is willing!

    The second thousand one hundred and eighty-eight chapters cannot be married, Hatsune is willing!


    The marriage ceremony began, and it was joyous, and it can be said that the entire Nanzhao tribe was boiling.


    The officials of the entire tribe and even the noble families are participating. This is a celebration for the prince. If anyone does not participate, they will not be excluded in the future.


    When the hour came, fireworks rang, eunuchs sang loudly, and a group of pigeons flew into the sky.


    I have to say that the customs of this place are really modern.


    After all, the upper world is connected with the middle world, and it is not a primitive society as imagined.


    The whole place was very lively, and the sound spread everywhere.


    At this moment, the great wizard walked out, wearing a very exaggerated costume, which can be said to be even more exaggerated than the surrounding Nan Zhao people.


    He looked at the sky, then nodded, and shouted directly: "Silence!"


    All the people present stopped the excitement and looked at the great wizard with respect and piousness.


    "Good day, the wedding ceremony of the prince officially begins!"


    Many people roared and made weird noises, completely incomprehensible. This may be the local language.


    Then the great wizard walked to the altar and pointed the crutch in his hand to the sky.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning surged into the sky, communicating thunder and lightning, as if a dragon shadow appeared in the sky and clouds.


    The whole sky has constant visions, and the sky is full of clouds, which is really the image of Regis.


    The great wizard was chanting a spell, and everyone around him had basically knelt down, like devout believers.


    That is, the dignitaries did not kneel down.


    After the spell was over, the great wizard directly touched the altar with a crutch, and a phantom suddenly appeared in the altar.


    This is the **** of Nanzhao!


    At this moment, the high-ranking officials also knelt down one after another, and even King Nan Zhao, the old man, was bending over at this moment to show etiquette.


    "The God of Nanzhao appeared and agreed to the marriage of the prince!"


    Countless people boiled, cheered, and danced their unique dances, making a whirring sound.


    The great wizard had sharp eyes at the moment, and he directly grasped the crutch and said again: "Please, the prince!"


    Supported by the witch, the prince walked to the altar with a smile, his mouth was still drooling, even if the witch kept wiping him.


    "Daughter-in-law, I want a daughter-in-law, I want a bridal chamber, I want to give birth to a fat boy."


    The prince kept talking, his eyes narrowed.


    Seeing this scene, King Nan Zhao didn''t mean to be happy, but rather worried.


    He was very worried about the appearance of his son, but he had to entrust the entire tribe to him.


    He couldn''t help but glanced at the five princes beside him, and sighed: "You can assist your elder brother with all your heart in the future."


    "Father, don''t worry, I will definitely help Big Brother well."


    The other three sons of King Nanzhao all died in the frontier, otherwise they would not ask the five princes.


    These three-regardless areas are actually more dangerous and uneasy than the borders of the major empires. There are conflicts and wars almost every day.


    At this moment, the great wizard glanced at the bride who had been standing straight, with a slight smile on her face.


    "Please bride!"


    Many people clapped and applauded, and their mouths followed suit.


    With the help of the witch, the bride was also invited to the altar.


    The prince kept staring at the bride, and the saliva was about to burst.


    "Daughter-in-law, the daughter-in-law who entered the bridal chamber!"


    The great wizard looked at the **** of Nanzhao, and then said: "A worship the **** of Nanzhao!"


    Under the instructions of the witch, the prince bowed down to the **** of Nanzhao, and the bride was forced to bow down.


    They do not believe in heaven and earth, but only believe in their own gods.


    "Second worship Gaotang!"


    Changed direction and began to bow down to the king of Nan Zhao and the general.


    The general lost his beloved daughter, and now he still had to pretend to be indifferent, this is undoubtedly a knife in his heart.


    After bowing down, the two looked at each other.


    At this moment, a demon wind struck, and the world changed color.


    The great wizard said immediately: "No, it''s changed!"


    "Quickly finish!" Nan Zhao Wang urged.


    The great wizard quickly agreed, looking around and saying, "Everyone, be quiet, and then go to avoid the cave after the ceremony is complete!"


    Some people were already in a panic, where they could hear, hurriedly ran towards the shelter.


    But some people still stick to it, although they feel uneasy.


    The eldest prince still yelled his wife and mother, and didn''t feel the danger coming.


    The bride remained motionless and was always imprisoned.


    "Husband and wife worship!"


    The great wizard roared with an anxious expression on his face.


    The long-woman immediately caught the prince, and the two began to worship each other.


    But at this moment, the eighth prince arrived.


    He looked at the bride on the altar and hurriedly said: "I can''t get married!"


    When the fifth prince saw this, his expression changed and he ran over.


    "Eight Prince, what are you?!"


    The eighth prince said anxiously: "You arrested my sister, and you dare to force him to marry your stupid brother. Are you not afraid of my Xuancheng Empire!"


    The eighth prince had a high-pitched voice, with a wave of coercion, after all, he was the emperor''s heir, with natural respect.


    The fifth prince''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "Your sister, Princess Hatsune?"


    "Yes!"


    "How is that possible, this is the daughter of a general of my tribe."


    "I want to lie to me. I can detect my sister''s fluctuations. Don''t forget that I am the eighth prince of the Xuancheng Empire. We all have marks!"


    "This?!"


    The fifth prince was also upset, after all, the bride was not really the daughter of a general, and was pulled to make up the number.


    The eighth prince stopped talking with the fifth prince, and went straight to the altar, ignoring the warning of the great wizard.


    He lifted the bride''s hijab and shocked everyone present.


    The great wizard was full of anger: "Being a stranger, being a stranger!"


    At this moment, the eighth prince looked at the bride with a look of concern on his face.


    "Is it all right?"


    Sure enough, the bride is indeed Princess Hatsune.


    Hatsune couldn''t speak, she was imprisoned.


    The Eighth Prince reacted and hurriedly lifted his ban.


    Princess Hatsune gasped, pointing to the wizard and said, "Oh, you are an ugly monster. You actually imprison me, and you want me to marry this fool. Believe it or not, I will let my father eliminate your Nanzhao tribe."


    Originally, King Nan Zhao was extremely angry with a murderous expression on his face.


    At this moment, he was uneasy, and his face was terrified.


    Their Nanzhao is just a middle-level tribe in these three no matter areas. How can they fight against the Xuancheng Empire? Even one of the eighteen regions of the Xuancheng Empire is stronger than it.


    King Nanzhao stepped onto the altar and explained: "All this is a misunderstanding. We didn''t know you were Princess Xuancheng Empire before."


    How could Hatsune be so deceitful, and still angrily said: "I said before that you don''t believe it at all. Anyway, if you offend me this time, I will definitely let the emperor wipe out your Nan Zhao."


    This time, King Nanzhao and the Great Wizard were miserable. Their Nanzhao was just a small place. For the Xuancheng Empire to eradicate it, that was simply a breeze.


    The eighth prince also said angrily at the moment: "My sister is going to marry Prince Mondry of the Yeluo Empire. If the Yeluo Empire knows that you have captured my sister, what will be the consequences?!"


    King Nan Zhao staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    This offended the Xuancheng Empire, and suddenly offended the Yeluo Empire. At this moment, his soul almost left.


    Upon seeing this, the fifth prince hurried over.


    "The Eighth Prince and Princess Hatsune, please forgive me. We really didn''t know at the beginning."


    Princess Hatsune was stern, not listening to the explanation at all.


    However, the eighth prince was unintentional at this moment, looking at Hatsune and said: "Sister, Su Yan is in trouble now."


    Upon hearing Su Yan, Princess Hatsune immediately asked: "What is the trouble, he didn''t escape?!"


    At this moment, Princess Hatsune thought of Su Yan, and she was so angry.


    "He and I escaped, but he was hit by the pure sun power of the Anonymous Tsing Yi, and he is now at stake."


    "what!"


    Princess Hatsune''s face changed drastically and was extremely anxious.


    "How could this be?!"


    "I am all to blame, I am incompetent." The Eighth Prince blamed himself.


    At this moment, fierce war sounded, and my heart was even more sad.


    Hatsune said anxiously, "Take me to see him."


    Under the leadership of the Eighth Prince, Princess Hatsune came to the courtyard and entered the room directly.


    Seeing Su Yan lying on the bed, Hatsune suddenly panicked.


    She wanted to hold Su Yan''s hand, but as soon as she touched it, she found that it was extremely hot and the high temperature made her afraid to approach.


    "This?!"


    Princess Hatsune panicked and at a loss.


    At this moment, the bed was shrouded in flames and suddenly became a residue.


    Su Yan fell to the ground, and the ground was corroded into a cave by the high temperature.


    The Eighth Prince hurried forward, trying to catch Su Yan.


    The five princes on the side quickly said, "Don''t touch him!"


    "His body temperature is already very high now. If you touch him directly, you will get burned."


    This kind of burn is not a burn of ordinary life, but can hurt the soul!


    Su Yan was attacked by the power of pure sun, and his whole body had become a fireball, like the sun.


    And there is a curse in his body that prevents him from gathering vitality, which is a dead end.


    Expelling the curse, or dissipating the power of pure sun, can restore Su Yan, but there is no way now.


    Princess Hatsune has already shed tears at this moment, she is anxious, too anxious.


    It was Su Yan who rescued her, but now she can only watch, there is no way.


    "Brother, is there any way to save Su Yan? Tell me!"


    The eighth prince spread his hands, there is no other way, this is desperate.


    And hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from here, in the palace of the Langya Empire.


    The Master Anonymous is standing on the sacrificial platform with his head up.


    He was dressed in a red robe and was extremely mighty, but his exposed face was shocking.


    Because it was a skeleton without any fleshy face, and insects crawled out of the eye holes from time to time.


    This was the result of his cultivation of the supreme evil power.


    On the side, there was a pretty person with a perfect figure, and the proud person in front of him almost broke the white clothes.


    With her snow-white skin and her proud long legs, it is hard to imagine that she is Wuming''s deputy suzerain!


    "Has anyone come back?"


    Sect Master Hongpao asked, his voice seemed to be electric.


    The Deputy Sect Master in White replied: "I will go and see."


    After a while, the Deputy Sect Master in White brought back a person.


    This person is Anonymous in Tsing Yi!


    Seeing the red robe Sect Master, Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi directly knelt down, extremely pious, without the breeze of the general guardian.


    "See Lord Sovereign!"


    "How are things going?" Hongpao Sect Master asked.


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi hesitated for a while before he bit the bullet and said, "The mission has failed."


    In an instant, the power of death permeated the entire hall, which was even more terrifying than the power of death in hell!


    Anonymous in Tsing Yi was trembling with fear, his eyes were full of horror, and his whole body was wet with sweat.


    "waste!"


    The Red Robe Sect Master was extremely angry, and there was a red flame in his hand. This flame was absolutely extraordinary, and it could take the lives of people instantly, even if it was the Wuming Clan of the seventh grade of Jindan.


    "Master Qi, Sect Master, but I killed the warriors of the Xuancheng Empire."


    "A mere war can make you take credit?!"


    "No, no."


    "Say, why did you fail?!" The Hongpao Sect Master became even more angry.


    "All this was in the calculations, but Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway through."


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    "Yes," said Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi quickly, "There is a young man in the Xuancheng Empire who has a first-grade golden core, and he prevented me from catching Princess Hatsune."


    The Deputy Sect Master in white on the side angrily said: "Can Jindan 1st grade stop you too?!"


    "His realm is Jindan first-rank, but his strength is definitely above Jindan fifth-rank, and he can even fight with Jindan sixth-rank." Qingyi Wumingshi quickly explained.


    "That kid''s secret technique is very weird and powerful. In the end, he used an unheard of strange rune to let Princess Hatsune escape."


    "Could it be the Escape Talisman?"


    "Probably."


    The Red Robe Sect Master pondered and looked at the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, "Then this kid caught it?"


    "This kid has countless secret techniques, and he can perform escape techniques, and his speed is not weaker than mine."


    "You mean this person also ran away?"


    Tsing Yi Wuming''s face paled with fright, and quickly said: "Although he ran away, he planted my pure Yang power, and at the same time I planted a spell, he may survive."


    "waste!"


    Sect Master Hongpao kicked Wumingshi in Tsing Yi directly, kicking his shoulders to pieces.


    "It''s all a bunch of waste!" The Red Robe Sect Master was furious.


    The Deputy Sect Master in White immediately said: "There is a reason for this matter, and Tsing Yi can''t be blamed entirely. Killing Zhan Lie is also good."


    "Huh!" The Hongpao Sect Master left directly.


    The Deputy Sect Master in White looked at the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi and said: "Kill Zhan Lie, the Xuancheng Empire will definitely know. There must be a **** storm at that time, you order to go down and let Langya border martial law."


    "Yes."


    The Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi was relieved, and he hurriedly left, leaving the hall, and his whole body collapsed.


    At this moment, in the Nanzhao tribe, Princess Hatsune was still looking at Su Yan, very anxious.


    "Brother, is there really no way?"


    The eighth prince hesitated to speak, but at the end he still said it.


    "There is one way, but a woman who needs a pure yin body can dedicate her chastity."


    Where can I find a woman with a pure yin body? That is like a giant panda.


    But who knows, Princess Hatsune said: "I am the body of pure Yin!"


    "What?!" The Eighth Prince was shocked. It was the first time he knew that his sister was a pure Yin body.


    "Let me save Su Yan."

 Chapter 2189： The living turned over, the dead fell to the ground!

    Chapter 2189: The living turned over, the dead fell to the ground!


    Hatsune publicism did not hesitate, did not hesitate or think, in order to save Su Yan, she would not hesitate even if she lost her life.


    What''s more, Su Yan ended up like this before to save her, which is also a life-saving grace.


    However, the Eighth Prince stopped Hatsune and shook his head vigorously.


    "No!"


    The eighth prince disagreed and directly opposed.


    "You are the princess of the Xuancheng Empire. You are about to become the wife of Prince Mondri of the Yeluo Empire. How can you lose your innocence."


    This is related to the marriage of the two countries, and it is related to the national fortune of the two countries.


    What if Princess Hatsune goes to Yeluo, and Prince Mondri finds out that she is not innocent? !


    Bullying, beating and scolding her are all minor, and the most serious is retiring!


    Now the Xuancheng Empire is not stable. If it were not for the pressure of Langya and Bei Ming, the emperor would not bear the pain of marrying his only daughter away to Ye Luo.


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince would never agree.


    But Princess Hatsune resolutely looked at the eighth prince and said: "Do you let me watch him die?!"


    The eighth prince slumped and sat on the ground.


    That''s right, this is a difficult thing to choose.


    On the one hand, it is the matter of the empire, and on the other hand, it is Su Yan''s order.


    He clutched his head with a violent and feeble look, and fell into madness.


    "God, why are you like this!"


    He blamed everything on God, this is God''s curse.


    But Princess Hatsune was so sober, looking at Su Yan who was like Luo Tie, her heart became more anxious.


    "You go out!"


    Hatsune gave the order, time was running out, and she could feel Su Xianji slowly dissipating.


    The Eighth Prince wanted to say something, but seeing Hatsune''s determined look, he finally left the room.


    The fifth prince naturally followed out, because the next thing was not suitable for children.


    When the two walked out, the whole room was directly blocked by a cloud of water vapor.


    Hatsune looked at Su Yan, his eyes fluctuating, expressing affection.


    "You rejected me that day, I was very sad, and you rejected me again, my heart is dead!"


    There are tears across Hatsune''s face, showing the truth.


    "But I married Yeluo, but you secretly protected it, which shows that you still have me in your heart."


    Hatsune will hold Su Yan''s hand, even if Su Yan''s hand is extremely hot, she has no plans to let go.


    However, Princess Hatsune didn''t know that Su Yan was merciless to her. This secret protection was entirely an order from Prince Right Zhanao.


    Su Yan originally wanted to be an outsider and watch a good show, but in the end he fell into it.


    Hatsune put Su Yan''s hand on his face, and the hotness made her face flushed.


    The skin that was horribly blown and wrapped in water drops was actually a little damaged at the moment.


    But Princess Hatsune didn''t stop her hands at all, instead she put Su Yan''s other hand on her face.


    Feeling the hotness, Hatsune''s face was like a peach blossom, and the purest agitation in the little woman''s heart had begun.


    Yin was already in her body, surging around the drops of water.


    If there is no pure Yin body, no Yin Qi protection, Su Yan''s hand may be able to disfigure him by touching her face.


    Hatsune began to take off his long gown. Under that extremely beautiful body, there was a full-bodied youth, the most perfect posture.


    The powdery, crispy face is delicate, the country is beautiful and the city is flawless, and the peerless beauty is close to Fangze.


    Graceful and graceful, everything is exposed to the air.


    Hatsune didn''t mean to be shy, and began to kiss Su Yan''s lips.


    A raging flame hits immediately, and fortunately she has a pure Yin body, which melts all these flames.


    The prolonged kiss, even if it was her initiative alone, was so affectionate.


    In the end, Hatsune faded Su Yan''s clothes and fell into madness!


    Outside the house, the eighth prince and the fifth prince were still waiting anxiously.


    The two were very uneasy, because at the moment the house was full of clouds and flames were boiling, as if the sun had fallen here.


    "Can it work?!" The Five Prince said uneasy.


    The Eighth Prince shook his head, but he was not sure, so he could only pray.


    "You have to keep this matter secret!"


    The eighth prince looked at the fifth prince with a commanding tone.


    The fifth prince said quickly: "Of course, of course."


    When the rays of light dissipated, the original flames slowly passed away, and the cold surrounding air disappeared, and everything seemed to be flat.


    "It''s done?!"


    The Fifth Prince''s face was a little joyful, but his heart was a little bit sad.


    Such a beautiful woman, all the country and the city, but the dying person is cheap.


    The eighth prince did not speak, standing outside the house, still waiting anxiously.


    At the moment in the room, Hatsune is nestled in Su Yan''s arms, his eyes blurred, and he has a full sense of happiness.


    The yin qi in her body has disappeared completely.


    But Su Yan, who was originally hot like Luo Tie, and even comparable to the scorching sun, now the flames all over his body dissipated and recovered.


    It''s a success!


    Su Yan''s danger was resolved only by the sacrifice of Princess Hatsune.


    The Eighth Prince walked to the door at this moment, knocked on the door, and tentatively asked: "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    Upon hearing this, Princess Hatsune was shy and very angry.


    "roll!"


    How can anyone come to ask questions at this time, just like the matchmaker.


    Hearing the scroll, the Eighth Prince knew that the matter was over, and Su Yan would definitely turn the crisis into peace.


    If not, my sister would not speak this way.


    However, there was a bit of bitterness in his heart, and his heart was unwilling, and it was not worth it for his sister.


    Love always makes people lingering, even at the expense of themselves. Hatsune is probably the case.


    "Su Yan, I really want to cut you off!" The Eighth Prince said angrily.


    The five princes on the side were a little embarrassed and could only keep silent.


    After a long time, Hatsune left Su Yan''s arms, wearing a long skirt, but she couldn''t hide her arrogant posture.


    The most noticeable thing is that her cheeks are flushed more than before.


    But Hatsune was standing, looking at Su Yan who was still unconscious, biting his lips.


    "Today''s affairs are all to save you, you and I don''t owe each other!"


    Having said this, Hatsune felt a little sad in his heart, but the person he liked couldn''t stay with him, and the pain was naturally difficult to heal.


    Hatsune left the room, leaving like a wind.


    When the Eighth Prince saw this, he rushed into the room and saw Su Yan naked and still unconscious.


    However, the high temperature dissipated and everything was restored. Su Yan''s breath stabilized a lot, but his body was very weak, I am afraid it will take some time to recover.


    The fifth prince invited the doctor, who was the same doctor Wang before, and after some treatment, Doctor Wang was surprised.


    "How can this be restored?!"


    "Just recover, just recover."


    "Have you found the body of pure Yin?!"


    "Retreat." The Five Prince ordered.


    Doctor Wang knew that he had been reckless, so he hurriedly retreated.


    "The eighth prince need not worry, compared to this person, he will wake up soon."


    "Worry?!" The Eighth Prince said angrily. "I am worried about a hammer. I want to hack him to death. I am now worried about my sister."


    "Princess Hatsune?" The fifth prince was slightly puzzled, but suddenly understood that his heart was also melancholy.


    Such a beauty should only be found in the sky, but now I see it, but I can''t get it. It would be a pity to be a man.


    At the moment, Hatsune was sitting next to Nan Zhao River, as if in a daze, her long green hair draped over her shoulders, a little messy beauty.


    Suddenly, Hatsune jumped directly into the river and picked up a burst of spray.


    She didn''t think about it, just wanted to cleanse the sweat all over her body.


    The stinky sweat left by Su Yan made her a little disgusted.


    She doesn''t regret it, otherwise it won''t be the case, but it is a kind of happiness for her.


    Men who can''t get it, get it by themselves, and have slept by themselves.


    ...


    The land of the tomb of the Nanzhao King, where the ancestors of the royal family are buried, is a forbidden place. Only when the king of Nanzhao makes sacrifices.


    Under the Wangling Mountain, someone guarded it.


    "Xiao Wang, say that today is the big prince''s big day, right?" a potbellied guard asked.


    The tall and thin little king replied: "Yes, I heard that he was married to the pearl in the palm of General Zhou."


    "It is rumored that General Zhou''s pearl is as beautiful as an immortal, but in the end he married a fool. What a pity." The guard sighed.


    The little guard hurriedly said: "Don''t talk nonsense, in case someone listens to it, it will be decapitated."


    The potbellied guard also hurriedly shut up and stopped talking.


    "The time is up, go on patrol."


    The two packed their things and began to walk up the mountain.


    It is stipulated that two hours to go to the Wang Tomb for inspection.


    The two of them packed their things and walked directly to the mountain.


    At the same time, another person who was asleep was awakened.


    This gate naturally needs to be guarded by someone.


    The two of them went up the mountain, and the tombs of the kings were either halfway up the mountain or on the top of the mountain.


    This place is a good place, a treasure of geomantic omen, and the tombs of the kings were built here for the prosperity of the Nanzhao royal family.


    The two patrolled step by step, did they still yawn?


    "Don''t go patrolling over there, just walk like this, who dares to come in this place." The guard at the potbelly said impatiently.


    "We must go, otherwise we can''t afford something," Xiao Wang insisted.


    The guard nodded reluctantly, and the two of them walked deeper into the mountain.


    It is generally not a good place to bury the dead of the royal family.


    As soon as they entered, there was a blast of evil spirit, and the two of them trembled uncontrollably.


    "Why is this place getting heavier again?" The guard at Big Belly was uneasy.


    But for a while, he didn''t hear Xiao Wang''s response, and his heart was even more disturbed.


    "Xiao Wang, Xiao Wang?!"


    "Call a hammer, come and get me, my ass."


    It turned out that King Xiao fell into the pit.


    "You scared me to death."


    When Xiao Wang was pulled out, Xiao Wang felt something was wrong.


    "Eh, why are you touching my ass?!"


    "Who touched your ass, I am pulling you with both hands."


    "Then who is touching my ass?"


    The two stopped talking at the same time, both of them saw panic in each other''s eyes.


    Xiao Wang urged, and kept moving quickly.


    The pot-bellied man directly pulled Xiao Wang up, and the two of them were finally relieved.


    "Can''t stay in this place, go back soon!"


    But at this moment, the tomb next to them exploded directly, and a loud noise seemed to shake the sky.


    The two of them turned pale with fright, because the tomb burst open, revealing a coffin.


    The coffin was shaking, as if there was something living inside.


    The two were frightened and hugged each other, sweating all over.


    At this moment, the lid of the coffin flew directly into the distance, and a figure appeared inside the coffin.


    It was a mummy wearing strange clothes, but the eyes of the mummy were unusually bright, full of fierce light.


    The mummy flew out directly, rushing towards the two.


    There was no way to resist, the two of them were grabbed by the necks of the mummy and sucked the blood directly.


    After sucking the blood, the body of the mummy began to swell slowly, which was actually somewhat of a recovery.


    The mummy uttered a suffocating anger and glanced around, there was no living thing, which made him a little angry.


    At this moment, the surrounding tombs were exploding, and countless corpses jumped out of the coffin, all hungry.


    A group of mummified corpses rushed directly down the mountain, with extreme speed.


    The guard who was guarding the gate at the foot of the mountain, saw this scene, his soul was frightened, and he fainted directly.


    The guard naturally did not escape the bad luck, and was directly robbed of the blood by a group of mummies.


    This group of corpses left the mausoleum directly and headed in all directions. They wanted to **** human blood, and they wanted to recover!


    Not far from the tomb of the king, there are many villages, right now at night, many people are asleep.


    This is a miserable situation, this is a miserable thing. The people in these villages don''t have much cultivation base at all. Facing this group of corpses, it is absolutely irresistible.


    Tragic, extremely tragic, screaming and desperate everywhere, wailing, blood flowing.


    In just one night, the whole place was infested with blood, causing countless casualties.


    Of course, this matter was also known to law enforcement officials, and some law enforcement officials ran over to intercept the mummy.


    But after the corpse sucked blood, the cultivation base increased, and the strength was extremely high, and these law enforcement officers were not opponents at all.


    After a fierce battle, the law enforcement officers had to be defeated, with numerous casualties.


    This incident shocked the garrison army, and General Zhou was even more awakened, and led the army to the Wang Tomb overnight.


    Seeing the countless corpses around, General Zhou had a violent face and his killing intent was high.


    "Set up an array for me, don''t keep one!" General Zhou ordered directly.


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers and generals began to deploy to block the advance of this group of corpses.


    Because behind the soldiers is the royal city, corpses are definitely not allowed to enter the royal city, otherwise it will cause even greater panic and even make King Nan Zhao angry.


    Originally, King Nanzhao was very unhappy when he was disrupted today. If he were to learn about it, he would be furious.


    General Zhou directly grasped the long sword and rushed into the mummy group to kill the Quartet.


    He is the third level of Golden Core Perfection, and it is not a problem to deal with this group of corpses.


    He was angry in his heart, hurting his daughter to death, and poured out all his anger here.


    However, when he met a mummy that was three meters tall, he felt that he had met an opponent.


    Because the fist of the corpse blasted him into the air and vomited blood!

 Chapter 2190： Su Yan recovers at the critical moment!

    The second thousand ninety chapters are critical, Su Yan recovers!


    The three-meter-high mummy was almost like a big mountain, and even the general Nan Zhao was shocked by the evil spirit that he released.


    General Zhou bitterly killed his wife, vented all his anger to the battlefield, and killed countless corpses.


    But this attracted the attention of the three-meter corpse and rushed directly towards him.


    General Zhou was naturally not afraid, waved his hand and rushed towards him.


    But what General Zhou didn''t expect was that the corpse was impenetrable, and his Fang Tian painted halberd actually touched his flesh, making a deafening noise.


    At the same time, he was also ejected, his blood surged.


    Before he could recover, the corpse was so violent that he rushed towards General Zhou and blasted General Zhou away with a punch.


    The power of this punch was terrifying, even General Zhou could not bear it.


    At this moment, his blood was surging, his chest was a little sunken, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood.


    Compared to the pain, General Zhou''s heart was even more shocked. This mummy was too terrifying!


    Other soldiers and generals were also fighting the mummy, very fierce, even very tragic, with serious casualties.


    These mummies have natural advantages, the flesh is very strong, and the soldier generals have some disadvantages.


    General Zhou looked at the three-meter-high mummy, and there was a sense of familiarity in his eyes.


    This mummy always gave him a similar feeling.


    Something is wrong!


    General Zhou''s face changed, he was shocked.


    That''s right, this corpse was actually the Three Kings, and took office as the Three Kings!


    That is now the uncle of King Nanzhao!


    He has been dead for a hundred years and was buried in this royal tomb. Why is he resurrected now!


    General Zhou''s heart trembled even more. This is a big matter and it is difficult to resolve. It must be reported to King Nanzhao.


    But at this moment, the three-meter dry corpse rushed towards him, and the slender nails directly pierced his armor.


    General Zhou only felt as if there was a tearing pain all over his body, and then a feeling of paralyzing the brain came, this corpse nails are poisonous!


    General Zhou had to use his vitality to eliminate the toxins, but what surprised him was that the toxins could not be eliminated!


    "This!"


    General Zhou''s face changed suddenly, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    But when he hesitated again, the three-meter corpse rushed towards him again.


    At the moment when this fist blasted out, General Zhou was absolutely unable to resist, this corpse was at least the strength of the Gold Core Fourth Grade.


    "Baby will help you!"


    At this moment, a voice came out, it was a young man, holding a spear, and leaping directly.


    I saw this young man lightly picking up his spear, but he actually stood in front of General Zhou, and attacked the three-meter corpse.


    With this move, the young man flew upside down, vomiting blood, obviously he couldn''t survive.


    The young man didn''t know the horror of the mummy in front of him, only wanted to resist for his father, and ended up miserably.


    General Zhou''s brain was buzzing, and he hurried to his son''s side, and saw the blood in his son''s mouth, he was already crying with tears.


    "My son!"


    General Zhou uttered endless sorrows, and the pain was hard to describe.


    I just lost my beloved daughter, and now I have lost my beloved son. No one can bear this kind of pain.


    "I will kill you!"


    General Zhou had a violent face, his eyes flashing with murderous intent, he was already in madness at this moment.


    Facing the three-meter corpse, General Zhou did not retreat in the slightest and rushed towards the corpse.


    He held Fang Tian''s painted halberd and blasted it directly at the mummy, which had the power to shake the world.


    This is his angry blow, this is his desperate blow, he wants to avenge his child.


    The three-meter corpse didn''t know it at all, and still blasted at General Zhou with a punch.


    When the two collided, a terrifying power burst out, shocking the Quartet, and even the world was discolored.


    General Zhou flew upside down 100 meters, and directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The three-meter dry corpse was also uncomfortable, and the body was actually a little cracked.


    General Zhou''s face was even more cold. He just wanted revenge at the moment, he just wanted to destroy the three-meter corpse, even if it was the former Three Kings.


    General Zhou roared furiously, Fang Tian''s painted halberd was actually communicating thunder and lightning, and a force of thunder and lightning blasted towards the three-meter mummy.


    The whole body of the three-meter dry corpse was entangled by lightning, and a scorched smell permeated, and the cracking degree became more serious.


    At this moment, General Zhou directly waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd and blasted towards the mummy.


    This blow directly hit the mummy''s forehead, and the powerful force blasted the mummy back 100 meters.


    More than that, the cracks on the forehead of the three-meter dried corpse were even more spreading.


    The three-meter corpse waved his hands indiscriminately, and his body was filled with evil spirits, which was extremely terrifying.


    There were roars, screams, and weird sounds.


    The three-meter mummy was finally torn apart!


    There was no result of the death of the three-meter corpse. What made the audience extremely frightened was that the three-meter corpse was split apart, but a layer of old skin was removed.


    At this moment, he was like a born baby, looking a little delicate.


    But General Zhou knew that not only did the three-meter corpse not die, but their strength was raised to a new level!


    This is too terrible to resist.


    General Zhou is not afraid at all, he will not leave at this moment, his son is dead, and there are hundreds of people behind him.


    Even if he died in battle, he would guard here.


    The three-meter dry corpse degenerates Wang Cheng, roaring, and the squirming body makes people feel nauseous.


    He rushed towards General Zhou and blasted out with a fist, actually with a terrifying aura.


    This punch directly blasted General Zhou away, and Fang Tian''s painted halberds all dropped.


    General Zhou''s chest was filled with a terrifying evil spirit, constantly devouring his vitality, making him even weaker.


    And the other corpses around are the same, they all transform, become more terrifying and stronger.


    Countless soldiers fell in a pool of blood, no match at all!


    ...


    In Nanzhao Palace, a spy walked towards the palace.


    "Who is here?!"


    The guard scolded.


    "Detective Nanzhao 007, report something important!"


    "To be notified."


    "it is good."


    After a while, the agent was put in.


    King Nan Zhao woke up in his dream, his face was a little unhappy.


    Today, his son��s wedding was disrupted. He was already furious, and finally fell asleep in the middle of the night, but someone awakened him again.


    "What''s the matter?!" Nan Zhao Wang asked coldly.


    "Knowing King, something has happened to Wangling!" the agent replied.


    King Nan Zhao''s face condensed, and he immediately asked, "What''s the matter?!"


    "Countless corpses emerged from the king''s tomb. They were extremely powerful. They killed hundreds of people around them. General Zhou led the army against the enemy, but the situation is not optimistic!"


    King Nan Zhao stood up immediately, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Swing!"


    King Nanzhao was obviously going to go there in person, but the place of the king''s tomb was forbidden, and it was very unclear what happened.


    King Nanzhao rushed to the land of the king''s tomb, surrounded by ruined walls, corpses everywhere, and blood gathered into a stream.


    Seeing all this, he showed a fierce look, killing intent surging!


    King Nanzhao leaped directly into the sky and headed towards Wangling Mountain.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw the three-meter dry corpse pinching General Zhou''s neck, and it was actually broken with force!


    "stop!"


    The king of Nanzhao roared, and his canthus was about to split. General Zhou was the first general of Nanzhao, his confidant, and his right arm.


    General Zhou has contributed to Nan Zhao''s survival to the present.


    But now, he was actually watching his general being killed, his anger was beyond words.


    King Nanzhao rushed out, displayed the anger of the king, and blasted the three-meter corpse with a punch.


    General Zhou fell to the ground, his chest was already pitch black, even if a three-meter corpse did not squeeze his neck, he would not survive.


    All his vitality was swallowed by a three-meter corpse, and he had already become a useless person.


    King Nanzhao''s muscles and veins bulged, an endless stream of anger emerged, and his killing intent was soaring!


    He rushed directly towards the three-meter corpse, no matter who the three-meter corpse was, and displayed the secret technique of lore.


    A terrifying secret technique emerged, directly cutting the three-meter mummy into countless fragments.


    This is the secret technique of King Nanzhao, and it is so powerful that even the three-meter dry corpse of the 4th Golden Core cannot stop it.


    After killing three meters of dry corpses, King Nan Zhao''s anger still did not dissipate. He aimed at other dry corpses and directly formed an array.


    A homicide array directly engulfed the mummy, strangling them instantly, and wiped them all out!


    This battle was endlessly miserable, with countless casualties, and even if it was finally won, there were only one or two soldiers and generals left.


    The king of Nanzhao was sad and blamed himself.


    If he arrived earlier, General Zhou would not be like that.


    At this moment, the five princes are also here, seeing this scene, the same heart grief.


    "Father, General Zhou is him!"


    King Nan Zhao was holding General Zhou''s body, his eyes lost and a little dull.


    "I want to bury General Zhou intensively!"


    King Nanzhao said, holding the body of General Zhou and walking towards Wangling Mountain.


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t understand what King Nan Zhao was doing.


    The land of the royal tomb is only allowed to bury the royal family.


    Although General Zhou was the first general of Nanzhao, he was a foreigner and was not qualified to be buried in it.


    But King Nanzhao wanted to change this rule, and General Zhou was eligible to be buried in the tomb!


    Everyone, Mou Ran, looked at King Nan Zhao''s figure. Everyone knew that this was King Nan Zhao''s respect for General Zhou.


    Many people feel sad, even weeping faintly.


    King Nanzhao walked up the mountain, digging the soil himself, and buried General Zhou in the tomb.


    "Lao Zhou, rest in peace, the Southern Church is getting better and better."


    King Nanzhao looked at the tomb of General Zhou, with endless grief in his heart.


    Now it''s just a simple burial, and the cemetery will definitely be repaired in the future, not losing to the surrounding cemeteries.


    King Nanzhao walked down Wangling Mountain and looked at the five princes and said, "Check this out for me!"


    The fifth prince nodded.


    But at this moment, Wangling Mountain was shaking again, and countless people were upset.


    But in an instant, a few terrifying auras filled the Wangling Mountain, which was extremely terrifying.


    King Nan Zhao''s eyes were sharp, and he said to the fifth prince: "Retreat!"


    Everyone stepped back, and the king of Nanzhao stood alone!


    I saw three figures emerged, all of them extremely tall and mummy.


    But this appearance shocked countless people, and even more shocked.


    These three dry corpses are not others, they are all the former King of Nan Zhao.


    In other words, these three dry corpses are the father, elder, and ancestor of King Nan Zhao!


    Nanzhao Wang Yu was about to split, his anger was about to burn him.


    His three generations of ancestors did not rest in peace, and they are now being used.


    There is absolutely no need to think about it, there are definitely behind the scenes.


    "You have the ability to come out and fight me to the death!"


    King Nan Zhao was violent, but no one paid any attention.


    Instead, the three dry corpses rushed towards King Nan Zhao.


    These three corpses are much more powerful than the previous three-meter corpses.


    One move, one move, that''s all the ultimate move, comparable to the five Jindan products!


    King Nan Zhao didn''t dare to be careless, although these were his ancestors, he had to take action in a critical moment.


    After all, all three of them are dead, but they were manipulated.


    King Nanzhao endured endless anger and confronted the three corpses.


    During this period of endless fluctuations, Yuan Li vented everywhere, and there were constant visions of the sky.


    The Fifth Prince looked at everything with fear and fear in his eyes. This kind of battle was too terrifying.


    The strength of King Nanzhao is naturally not weaker than the fifth rank of Golden Core, and he can even reach the sixth rank of Golden Core by just one step.


    But the three corpses are not bad either. Will the former king be much weaker?


    King Nanzhao was forced to use a secret technique. This secret technique came out, but it would cut the enemy into pieces.


    He has no choice but to use it, otherwise he is afraid of his life.


    But the three of them are his relatives, cut into pieces, which is tantamount to piercing a knife.


    Very sad, but had to act.


    Only after solving the three corpses can he find the man behind the scenes.


    The secret technique gushed out, and the powerful cutting force suppressed the three corpses.


    But what Nan Zhao Wang didn''t expect was that his secret technique could not cut the three dry corpses into pieces.


    Those three corpses actually resisted it!


    King Nan Zhao was shocked, and a terrifying breath of death filled the bodies of these three mummy bodies. This breath was so powerful that it shouldn''t have been there.


    King Nan Zhao seemed to understand something, but at this moment he had no time to think about it, because the three corpses had already rushed towards him.


    kill!


    Endless killing intent, the three corpses were controlled by people, and there was only one command, and that was to kill everyone in front of them.


    King Nan Zhao was directly hit by a dry corpse and flew upside down 100 meters, his breath languishing.


    Even if he was the pinnacle of Jindan''s fifth rank, it was difficult to resist the power of these three mummy corpses.


    These three dry corpses have horrible fluctuations and a breath of death, which is more terrifying than the evil spirit, and King Nan Zhao is also invincible.


    King Nanzhao will naturally not retreat. Behind him are endless people. If he retreats, the Kingdom of Nanzhao will be destroyed.


    King Nan Zhao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, performed the secret technique again, and rushed towards the three corpses.


    But the result was obvious, his secret technique was resisted, and it had no effect at all.


    But the power of the three mummy corpses was terrifying, just a punch that blasted King Nan Zhao away again, and even blasted through his chest.


    King Nanzhao fell to the ground, and the five princes wanted help, but they were bombarded by the corpse, and they didn''t know their life or death.


    "Damn it!" Wang Nan Zhao roared, despair filled his eyes.


    What a sad thing to die under his ancestors.


    And at this moment, in the room in the small courtyard, a golden elemental force shocked, extremely dazzling, breaking through the sky.


    The eighth prince outside the house was full of joy and couldn''t help rushing into the room.


    "Su Yan, you?!"


    Seeing Su Yan sitting cross-legged on the ground, the Eighth Prince was overjoyed.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, I have recovered!"

 Chapter 2191： Solve the chaos and break the realm!

    Chapter 2191 Solve the chaos, break through the realm!


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the eighth prince almost shed tears. It was not easy.


    "You know what, I drag you into this strange place, watching you dying, but I can''t do anything."


    Su Yan nodded. Although he was unconscious, he still had some consciousness. Knowing this way, the Eighth Prince is indeed not easy.


    "Thank you." Su Yan expressed his thanks, but he rarely said these two words.


    The Eighth Prince wiped away tears of excitement and looked at Su Yan and said, "These two words shouldn''t be told to me."


    Su Yan looked at the Eighth Prince in doubt.


    "You should tell my sister."


    That''s right, it was Princess Hatsune who saved Su Yan''s life, not her. Su Yan might have become a pile of coal long ago.


    Su Yan was stunned, what does this have to do with Hatsune.


    wrong!


    "Have you found Hatsune?!"


    "Huh!" The eighth prince was full of contempt, who typically took advantage and pretended to be stupid.


    But in fact, Su Yan really didn''t know what was going on. After that, he had already fallen into a deep coma, was dying, and almost went to see the King of Hades.


    "You tell me clearly!"


    Su Yan stood up and looked at the eighth prince, with a chill in his eyes.


    Stared by Su Yan''s fierce gaze, the Eighth Prince actually felt a little creepy and uneasy.


    "Why are you murdering me? Did you save you wrong?!"


    "I just want to know the truth."


    "I bother!"


    The eighth prince was originally not old, and he was not the kind of old treacherous and cunning. At this moment, seeing Su Yan so shameless was also very contemptuous.


    "You have been hit by the pure Yang power of the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, you are dead a long time ago without my sister."


    "Pure Yang Power?!"


    Su Yan only knew that he had been cursed, and couldn''t gather vitality at all.


    "My sister is a pure yin body, she offered her chastity to save you!"


    Chacha!


    Su Yan''s eyes widened, his brain buzzed.


    what happened? !


    Body of Pure Yin!


    Chastity!


    and many more!


    ...


    Su Yan naturally understood the brief brain collapse.


    This TM is too bloody.


    Save yourself by offering chastity!


    Su Yan didn''t know what to say for a while, there was no way to say it.


    "On weekdays, I will naturally ask you to be responsible to my sister, but he will marry Prince Mondry, hum."


    "What about others?"


    "outside."


    Su Yan directly slapped the Eighth Prince Fei with a slap, and then walked outside.


    Outside the small courtyard, a hundred flowers blossomed, spring is full, and a beautiful woman stands among the flowers, showing her charm.


    Su Yan stopped five meters away from Princess Hatsune and looked at Hatsune''s back, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He took the first blood of Hatsune, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He is a person with a family, but fortunately he didn''t bring Ji Ruxue''s soul.


    "Hatsune."


    Su Yan made a difficult voice.


    Princess Hatsune was fiddling with her hair, not looking sad.


    At that turn, there were a lot of charms, and it could drunk countless men.


    Beautiful, beautiful, indispensable beauty.


    Besides, it is extremely pure, like a man''s dream lover.


    Princess Hatsune looked at Su Yan and said lightly, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "I......"


    Su Yan was short of words for a time, and didn''t know what to say.


    There are hundreds of explanations in his heart, but none of them can be said.


    This matter is too...too difficult to explain and solve.


    "You don''t need to say anything, that was my voluntary."


    "But." Su Yan looked a little bit twisted. Mainly because he felt sorry for Hatsune.


    "But what is it? But, you just acted as an old lady who used you for one night."


    Hatsune changed drastically all of a sudden and seemed a little bold.


    Hearing this, Su Yan was stunned on the spot, which was completely different from what he had just now.


    I always felt that I didn''t take advantage, but I was at a disadvantage.


    "Hurry up, don''t affect my mood, like a dead person, without any sense of passion, my old lady has **** with me."


    "..."


    "Let you go, do you still want to prostitution!" Hatsune couldn''t help getting angry.


    At this moment, the eighth prince walked out with his face covered in grievances.


    "Su Yan, Nan Zhao is in trouble, you should go take a look."


    Su Yan nodded, glanced at Hatsune, and finally left without saying anything.


    When Su Yan disappeared without a trace.


    Hot tears rolled down Hatsune''s cheeks.


    "brother!"


    Hatsune threw directly into the arms of the eighth prince, and started crying.


    Everything just now was obviously pretending, she almost couldn''t hold back.


    "Brother, it would be great if you said that I am not a princess, and how good if you said that the father should have one more daughter.


    The Eighth Prince certainly understood what Hatsune meant.


    That way, she would not have to marry Prince Mondri, and she could boldly confess to Su Yan again and hold him accountable!


    The eighth prince couldn''t speak, he didn''t know what to say, he could only hold his sister and give her a warm chest.


    ...


    Su Yan flew all the way and headed directly towards the Mausoleum of Nanzhao King.


    He knew that Nan Zhao was taking him in. Now that Nan Zhao is in trouble, he should help.


    With the divine consciousness dispersed, Su Yan could feel any abnormal fluctuations, otherwise he would not go directly towards the tomb.


    As soon as he arrived at the king''s tomb, Su Yan saw three tall mummy corpses heading towards the king of Nanzhao.


    King Nan Zhao was unable to stop him at this moment, he was covered in blood, a little dying.


    Su Yan shot immediately and blasted out a punch directly.


    His strength is naturally extremely powerful, much stronger than King Nan Zhao.


    This fist hit a dry corpse and directly blasted it through.


    Su Yan felt a force of death, even more terrifying.


    However, he was not half afraid, cast a secret technique, and punched again.


    The power of collapse and the blessing of powerful strength, the five-grade Jindan mummies are naturally unable to resist.


    With a punch, it directly smashed a dry corpse into a residue.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers and generals were all overjoyed, originally desperate.


    After all, their kings were all invincible, and some even planned to escape.


    The dying King Nan Zhao looked at everything at this moment. He was not happy, but his heart was very sad, because it was his father that Su Yan destroyed.


    Su Yan shot again and blasted out a punch, this time it was aimed at the grandfather of King Nan Zhao!


    "Can you start lightly?!" Nan Zhao Wang begged.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "These mummy corpses are controlled by people, and they will not stop unless they are destroyed."


    King Nan Zhao was sad, and it seemed that his grandfather''s body might not be saved.


    Sure enough, the force of collapse directly turned Nan Zhao Wang''s grandfather into a residue.


    Now only the ancestors of King Nan Zhao were left, and they still rushed towards Su Yan without any retreat.


    This dry corpse was even stronger, and it did not shatter after Su Yan''s blow.


    Su Yan had to use a stronger vitality and rushed towards the mummy.


    With a punch, this punch directly sever the offensive of the mummy. At the same time, the powerful collapse of the mummy made it impossible to resist, and eventually it burst and turned into a piece of debris.


    After solving the three dry corpses, Su Yan regained his power and fell beside King Nan Zhao.


    An elementary force went directly to Nan Zhao Wang Yong to help him recover from his injury.


    As soon as he recovered, King Nan Zhao rushed to a hundred meters away, where the fifth prince lay.


    King Nanzhao picked him up, his face panicked.


    "Benefactor, can you save my son?!"


    Su Yan nodded, and a burst of Yuan Li rushed towards the Fifth Prince.


    After a while, the five princes did not wake up, which made King Nan Zhao anxious.


    But Su Yan said to King Nan Zhao: "It''s okay, he is just seriously injured and can''t wake up for a while."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, King Nan Zhao relieved his heart. His five sons, the eldest Shabi, the second, the third, and the fourth, all died in battle.


    He also hoped for the fifth prince. If the fifth prince died, there would really be no successor.


    Although according to the rules, the boss inherited the throne, but he knew that Nan Zhao had to rely on the five princes to continue to exist.


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp at the moment, looking at King Nan Zhao, "Did you offend someone?"


    King Nanzhao pondered for a moment, and then said bitterly: "We are fighting every day in these three areas, and there are wars every year, so many people are offended."


    "It''s definitely not easy for someone who can manipulate a corpse, and I have sensed a force of death, you can imagine who fits."


    King Nanzhao pondered for a long time, and finally shook his head.


    "The surrounding tribes are basically the same as ours, but no one knows this kind of sorcery."


    But as soon as King Nanzhao''s words fell, he woke up suddenly.


    "wrong!"


    Su Yan remained silent, waiting for King Nan Zhao to continue speaking.


    "The North Ming Empire in the north seems to be proficient in the art of death!"


    "North Ming Empire?!"


    "The Beiming Empire is also a big empire, not weaker than Xuancheng and Yeluo." King Nanzhao explained.


    Of course Su Yan understood, he knew even more that Xuan Cheng and Bei Ming had a deep contradiction, year after year war.


    Xuan Cheng has been guilty with Bei Ming and Langya for thousands of years.


    It was for this reason that the emperor had to marry Princess Hatsune to Prince Mondry of the Yeluo Empire.


    In order to marry Ye Luo, the two countries allied to resist Bei Ming and Langya together.


    Otherwise, relying on Xuancheng to fight against Beiming and Langya would be very difficult.


    What''s more, now the eighteenth regions of Xuancheng are pregnant with ghosts, which makes the emperor feel an unprecedented crisis.


    Just when Su Yan and the others were about to leave, there was an evil laughter from Wang Lingshan, shaking people''s hearts.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and this voice carried a terrifying wave!


    He hurriedly used his original strength to form a seeming cover, otherwise the soldiers around him would definitely die.


    "Who is that?!" Nan Zhao Wang asked.


    Before Su Yan could speak, Wang Lingshan heard a voice.


    "who am I?"


    "I am the one who came to take your lives!"


    I saw a terrifying wave hitting Su Yan and the others, mixed with the breath of death, this breath was extremely terrifying.


    At the same time, a figure rushed towards him, a black robe.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan hurriedly used the secret technique to confront the enemy.


    The two forces collided, and horrible waves erupted, and the entire Wangling Mountain trembled and was in danger of collapse.


    King Nan Zhao understood at this moment, and shouted: "This is Bei Ming''s!"


    Needless to say, Su Yan had known for a long time, who could display such power of death, besides the people of Bei Ming.


    Come to think of it, this person is probably not pointing at Nan Zhaoguo, but for Hatsune.


    "People from Bei Ming, come to die?" Su Yan said coldly.


    The black-robed man kept laughing.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    "The people of the Langya Empire failed, and it is naturally our people from Beiming who have appeared on the stage."


    As soon as the words fell, the black-robed man rushed towards Su Yan, with a breath of terror that could cover the sky.


    The entire Wangling Mountain, countless cemeteries, countless corpses poured out, like a kingdom of death!


    Even General Zhou, who had just entered the soil, crawled out of the cemetery at this moment.


    This person has the ability to manipulate dead people!


    "Death comes, let me die!"


    A terrifying force rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    Of course the black robe knew that by killing Su Yan, the battle would end.


    But it''s so easy to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", absorbing this heaven and earth energy frantically.


    He has just recovered, his dantian inner strength is not much, and now he must absorb it to kill the black robe.


    While absorbing the vitality, three blue dragons appeared behind Su Yan, extremely huge, powerful!


    The voice of the dragon chant spread around, and a powerful pressure surged towards the black robe.


    At the same time, Su Yan made a direct shot, dissolving the horrific killing intent of the black robe.


    Su Yan shook his hands and shot directly at the black robe.


    An extreme force directly hit the shoulder of the black robe!


    Heipao''s shoulders suddenly collapsed, exposing his white bones, and blood flowed even more.


    Heipao''s eyes became cold, and he never thought that Su Yan would be so strong.


    "The mere Jindan 1st grade ants are beyond my expectations!"


    The black robe was completely furious, and the evil spirit surged all over the sky, he was actually communicating with the world.


    At this moment, endless power rushed towards him, turning into a murderous force!


    "Go to death for me!"


    This force struck towards Su Yan, with the ability to destroy everything.


    Even if King Nan Zhao saw it, he trembled at this moment, which was too terrifying.


    However, Su Yan did not retreat in the slightest, and had no intention of avoiding it.


    The three primordial powers all over his body shook, and various secret techniques emerged, all converging between his hands.


    This power surged directly to resist the terrifying blow of the black robe.


    Bombing all over the sky, as if the world is destroyed, the world has disappeared, as if everything is in chaos!


    But at this moment, Su Yan was actually performing a terrifying secret technique-Shattered Knowledge Sea!


    An invisible force formed, strangling himself towards the black robe.


    Heipao just felt it, but it was too late.


    He wanted to resist and tried his best, but Su Yan''s secret technique was a mental attack, and no elemental power could be resisted.


    Breaking the sea of ??knowledge directly shattered the consciousness of the black robe and destroyed his soul.


    The black robe at this moment had lost consciousness and became a body.


    The body crashed to the ground, and under the horrible fluctuations around it, it turned into a flame and dissipated for a moment.


    You must know that this black robe was in the early stage of Golden Core Sixth Rank, but it was still killed by Su Yange!


    Why? !


    Very simple, Su Yan is stronger.


    He is not the first grade of Jindan, because he has broken through to the second grade of Jindan!


    What''s more, he has the power of pure yang and the power of pure yin in his body at this moment, two kinds of power are extraordinary.


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi couldn''t think of it. Instead of killing Su Yan, he gave Su Yan a gift.

 Chapter 2192： North Ming killer, breath of death!

    Chapter 2192 North Ming Killer, Breath of Death!


    The power of pure yang integrates the power of pure yin, the combination of yin and yang, and becomes one, which has a powerful effect on improving dantian.


    Su Yan didn''t break through retreat at all, and directly broke through to the second rank, because of this reason.


    However, he was not discouraged, and broke through to the second grade of Jindan. This was a matter of course, and there was no need to keep pressing.


    More than that, Su Yan will continue to break through and improve his realm!


    Because he knew that next, he would face greater danger, and if his strength did not improve, he would definitely not be able to cope.


    After killing Beiming''s black robe, the heaven and the earth have completely recovered, and all the vitality has disappeared.


    Su Yan''s eyes returned to plainness, and his long hair that was originally flowing and messy was restored at this moment.


    He looked at King Nanzhao with a calm look.


    King Nan Zhao hurriedly stood up and said to Su Yan, "Thank you, Shaoxia!"


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, King Nanzhao would have died under his ancestors, and Nanzhao Kingdom would probably also be destroyed.


    It was Su Yan who rescued him and Nan Zhao, which was hard to repay.


    Su Yan nodded slightly, noncommittal.


    At this moment, the five princes woke up and looked grateful.


    The battlefield is naturally cleaned, and these do not need to be ordered at all.


    King Nanzhao looked at Su Yan and said, "This kind of gratitude is hard to be paid back, so please invite Shao Xia into the palace to elaborate."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, the task is here, so don''t pass it."


    "This?!"


    King Nan Zhao was a little confused. He wanted to invite Su Yan into the palace to entertain him, but Su Yan didn''t appreciate it.


    "It is my responsibility to **** the princess, and I hope that King Nan Zhao will know about it."


    King Nan Zhao could only nod his head.


    When Su Yan left, the whole place became more peaceful.


    For a long time, King Nan Zhao was looking at Su Yan''s departure, sighing and sighing.


    "Xuancheng has such a genius, and he will definitely become more prosperous in the future."


    However, King Nan Zhao had forgotten one thing, the more talented people are, the less disciplined they are.


    If you use it well, it''s a rampage chess piece, if you don''t use it well, you may lose all the games!


    Su Yan returned to the small courtyard, and only the Eighth Prince was alone.


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, the Eighth Prince couldn''t help rushing over.


    "how?"


    "solved."


    The eighth prince breathed a sigh of relief, and it would be best to solve it.


    "what''s going on?"


    "People from Beiming!"


    The face of the Eighth Prince suddenly changed, revealing a look of fear.


    "People from Bei Ming?!"


    "Yes."


    "and many more!"


    The eighth prince seemed to be thinking about something, waving his hand continuously.


    After a while, he looked at Su Yan with a shocked expression on his face, with an unbelievable look.


    "Is it Beiming black robe?!"


    "It''s a black robe." Su Yan said calmly.


    Beiming black robe, the most terrifying assassin in the Beiming Empire, the entire area is famous, and that is the assassin trained by the Beiming Death God himself.


    "Is it a member of the seventh division of Beiming Black Robe?"


    "I don''t know this, anyway, he is in the early stage of Golden Core Sixth Rank!"


    This made the Eighth Prince even more horrified, and was almost speechless in shock.


    The captain of the seventh division of the Beiming Black Robe is also the strength of the Jindan fifth stage late stage.


    But what Su Yan encountered was the sixth grade of Golden Core!


    That''s the strength of the talents of Beiming Sixth Division!


    The Eighth Prince knew how powerful the Beiming Sixth Division was, and that the Beiming Division was as famous as Langya Anonymous.


    He is only the first grade of Jin Dan now, and there is still a long way to go before the second grade of Jin Dan.


    But Su Yan had already faced the people of Beiming Sixth Division, this gap, endless sigh.


    What made the Eighth Prince even more difficult to calm down was that Su Yan actually solved it.


    Doesn''t this mean? !


    impossible!


    The Eighth Prince shook his head, looked at Su Yan, and asked: "Did that person escape?!"


    This was already the best result he had guessed, and it was already very scary to be able to force Golden Core Sixth Stage back.


    Su Yan looked at the Eighth Prince and smiled, a murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    "died!"


    call!


    He could hear the eighth prince''s violent gasp and the incredible expression.


    "You killed the powerhouse of Jindan Sixth Rank?!"


    The Eighth Prince is still a little unbelievable, this is too bad.


    "Yeah." Su Yan answered calmly.


    hiss!


    The Eighth Prince took a deep breath, his eyes changed again when he looked at Su Yan.


    The man in front of him is no longer the boy who used to fight against him. He has grown to a existence comparable to a mountain and is insurmountable.


    However, Su Yan still opened his mouth and said: "It''s just a breakthrough, and the realm is not very stable. If you really encounter an old monster of Jindan Sixth Grade, I guess it will be difficult to deal with, let alone I have Jindan Second Grade."


    The eight princes have the heart to die. Is this low-key and modest?


    No, this is the show off of Thorn Fruit!


    Jin Dan 2nd rank kills Jin Dan 6th rank, mmp!


    Ten thousand heads of grass and mud horses gallop!


    The Eighth Prince didn''t want to talk anymore. He felt that continuing to talk with Su Yan, even a punctuation mark, would be a mockery of himself.


    "Where did the princess go?"


    Su Yan returned to the topic.


    Their tracks have been discovered, and they are naturally unsafe to stay here now.


    Su Yan wouldn''t be so stupid, that Bei Ming black robe came to trouble Nan Zhaoguo, it must be Hatsune Sword Finger!


    The Eighth Prince also recovered, but Su Yan still looked resentful in his eyes, envious, jealous and hateful.


    Why is he not the chosen person? This gap makes me want to die.


    The eighth prince tried to restore his face and said, "It seems that Hatsune has gone to the backyard."


    "Go call her, we will leave now."


    "So urgent?!"


    "They have found our tracks. If they don''t leave, there will definitely be a stronger enemy coming, and then I don''t want to hurt Nan Zhao Kingdom."


    That''s right, Nan Zhaoguo is pitiful enough.


    The first general of King Nanzhao died tragically. His father, grandfather, and ancestor were all excavated for three generations, and the bones were gone. It was too tragic.


    "You go call her."


    Su Yan glared at the Eighth Prince, who was so scared that the Eighth Prince could only run to the backyard with a grudge.


    The eighth prince who used to be proud of the world, arrogant, now became a cat, and was docile by Su Yan, so he could only listen to it.


    After a while, the Eighth Prince came out of the backyard with Hatsune.


    Seeing Su Yan, Hatsune was still a little unnatural, after all...


    Su Yan was also a little hot on his face, but he forcibly endured it and tried to stay calm, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said, turning around and heading out of the courtyard.


    As soon as they left the yard, King Nan Zhao and the fifth prince rushed over.


    "Are you so anxious?"


    "We have been discovered by the people of Beiming. If we don''t leave, there will be stronger people. This is also a disaster for your Nanzhao."


    King Nan Zhao was silent, and it took a long time to say: "Talk to show your heart, please accept it."


    There is a box in his hand, and he doesn''t know what''s in it.


    Su Yan didn''t shirk, but directly under his command, and then asked King Nan Zhao for a strange beast, and then left with the Eighth Prince and Hatsune.


    But for a moment, the three figures disappeared at the end of the sunset.


    "Father, that thing."


    King Nan Zhao shook his head and sighed: "It''s useless to keep that thing. Rather than let it get dusty, it''s better to give it to someone who is destined."


    The fifth prince nodded and stopped talking.


    As the sun sets, the last bit of light will dissipate, and the endless darkness will be greeted.


    Leaving Nanzhao, the three embarked on a journey.


    This time, the distance from the Sanshi area is very far, and if you go further, you will reach the border of Yeluo within five days.


    When the Yeluo border is reached, then safety is guaranteed, and the Yeluo Empire will definitely send a strong person to meet it.


    But these five days were extremely dangerous, Su Yan knew very well, got rid of the chase of the Anonymous Langya, and the killer of Bei Ming!


    Originally, Su Yan had always wanted to be a bystander about this, but because of Hatsune, he still got involved and almost lost his life.


    It was because of Hatsune that he survived, and Hatsune sacrificed a lot.


    As a man, Su Yan could have said responsible words, but Hatsune did not necessarily appreciate it, because the alliance between the two countries is of great importance.


    Although Hatsune is not very old, he is only eighteen years old, but he understands his importance very well, and the current situation does not allow her to be headstrong.


    The three were speechless all the way, and the atmosphere was quite embarrassing. Su Yan was very uncomfortable with this feeling.


    Facing Hatsune, Su Yan didn''t know what to say, trying to pretend that nothing happened, but couldn''t.


    As the body recovers more and more, everything before it seems to be a memory, flooding the brain.


    That day, in the room of Nanzhao Xiaoyuan, Hatsune was crazy, he was like a dead body, and now he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    In short, how can it be embarrassing.


    The Eighth Prince was actually the most embarrassing person. They didn''t speak, he was stuck in the middle, it was not too uncomfortable.


    In order to set off the atmosphere, the eight princes deliberately or unintentionally asked for something to say.


    "Su Yan, did the prince uncle send you here?"


    Su Yan nodded and said nothing.


    "Uncle Prince is still thoughtful. If we didn''t have him, my sister and I would have done it."


    Speaking of this, the Eighth Prince couldn''t help but think of Zhan Lie, and his heart was immediately very sad.


    He clasped his hands tightly, his eyes full of anger.


    "When this matter is over, I will definitely return to China and report everything, so that my father can wipe out Langya!"


    When he said this, the eighth princes gritted their teeth.


    It is difficult to accept Zhan Lie''s death.


    Not only him, Hatsune is also weeping behind the Eighth Prince.


    Su Yan felt a little heaviness, but also understood why he was so.


    Because of Zhan Lie, he took escorting Hatsune as a real task, even if he knew the danger ahead, he would not hesitate.


    "King Lie is a man."


    Su Yan said solemnly, which reminded him of the earth and Hu Yanlie.


    "All men!" Su Yan couldn''t help saying.


    There was silence, followed by a long silence.


    The eighth prince didn''t dare to talk nonsense. This opening was intended to set off the atmosphere, but in the end it aroused endless sadness, so it is better not to speak.


    After walking in this way for a day and a night, through a large mountain range, and even across a large river, it suddenly became clear before my eyes.


    The vast grassland, although this place allows people to look around, it does not mean safety. On the contrary, this place is even more dangerous.


    Because this place will let people relax. When you relax your vigilance, that''s when danger comes.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness has been scattered all the time, and fluctuations in a radius of hundreds of miles can''t escape his divine consciousness, and he can know whenever there is a turmoil.


    When the strange beast first entered the hinterland of the grassland, a breeze was blowing around, and the strange beast stopped moving forward at this moment.


    The Eighth Prince suddenly became uneasy, pulled Rasuyan and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Yan hadn''t had time to speak, the strange beast under them actually exploded and torn apart at this moment!


    Su Yan''s face changed transiently, and he directly grabbed Hatsune and the Eighth Prince and leapt into the air.


    In just a moment, the brain had no time to react, and the strange beast was cut off by the people and died on the spot!


    You must know that this strange beast is also in the Golden Core Realm and is not weak.


    But like a lamb, he was killed without resistance.


    The breeze around the grassland was still blowing, nothing unusual.


    But the more so, the more dangerous it makes people feel!


    The eighth prince looked around with fear. This situation was the most dangerous. It was impossible to guess when the enemy would take action.


    Hatsune is much more plain, and Su Yan is pulling her, she feels at ease.


    "Is Bei Ming''s killer coming?" the Eighth Prince asked.


    Su Yan nodded, he already felt a wave of fluctuations at this moment.


    Worthy of being a killer, well-known everywhere, Su Yan hadn''t noticed the fluctuation before.


    It was also when the beast was killed that Su Yan felt a wave like a balance spring, and it seemed like there was nothing.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Yan immediately shouted angrily and displayed a source of power to block the Eighth Prince.


    As soon as the voice fell, a few blue silks flashed by in front of the Eighth Prince, hitting Su Yan''s Yuanli defensive cover.


    The defensive cover was directly shattered, although it was invisible, but it could be felt.


    Qingsi is terrible, killing invisible!


    Moreover, the enemy is dark and we are completely exposed to the enemy, like a target.


    Even if Su Yan''s divine consciousness is strong, he can only capture the presence of the enemy, and it is delayed by one second.


    Attack again, this time the target is Hatsune, Qingsi is more and stronger than before!


    Su Yan hurriedly stood in front of Hatsune, relying on a strong physical body to resist.


    The green silk fell on him, confronted with his body, and exploded with terrifying power!


    Even Su Yan''s physical body was invincible, but at this moment it was scratched, leaving a few scars of horror!


    Very powerful, this killer is a bit cold!


    After this blow, the surrounding fluctuations dissipated again, like a soul, coming and going without a trace.


    However, the breeze in the entire grassland stopped, and then a wicked laughter came.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    The laughter was extremely terrifying, as if **** death had crawled out, echoing all around, for a long time.


    The eighth prince was shocked, and his heart was already trembling. This was not because he was intimidating, nor was he timid. At this time, the fear that hit the soul was naturally suppressed.


    Even Hatsune was very timid at this moment, and tightly held Su Yan''s hand.


    This kind of person does not appear, but it gives people the ultimate pressure and fear, and Beiming''s killer can do it!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and his eyes flashed with killing intent. At this moment, the enemy completely angered him.


    But at this moment, the world was shrouded in a powerful breath, and the world changed.


    This is the breath of checkmate!

 Chapter 2193： Endless flames, hidden will kill!

    Chapter 2193: Endless flames, hidden will kill!


    It''s terrifying. Although it is invisible, it can give people the ultimate oppression, just like changing the world and forming his battlefield!


    The surroundings were surging, and the huge pressure caused everything to change, as if Shura came.


    This kind of oppression was unprecedented, even when Su Yan faced the Wuming Clan in Tsing Yi, he had never experienced it.


    However, this does not mean that the enemy in front of him is better than the Anonymous Tsing Yi, after all, the Anonymous Tsing Yi is a Golden Core Seventh Stage!


    It can only be said that this enemy is very powerful, good at coercive power, and is a qualified killer.


    However, in the eyes of Su Yan, this killer can only be regarded as qualified.


    Why?


    Because the highest definition of a killer is to kill invisible, it doesn''t make people feel at all, it is completely shot without any warning from the opponent, killing with one blow, and then leaving without any warning.


    But this killer, before others arrived, first used coercion to scare his prey, he chose this way.


    This can at least allow the enemy to be defensive, this method can only be regarded as the second-class killer.


    However, this does not mean that the enemy in front of you is weak, on the contrary, it is very strong!


    Although the wind on the grassland stopped, the green grass around it was surging at this moment, directly chopped up, flying all over the sky.


    In the process of flying, there was a light flashing, it was a fast and incomprehensible sword!


    The killer finally made it!


    Su Yan saw it naturally, even if it was only a moment, but it was enough for him.


    The sword was pointed at Hatsune, and the killer knew his purpose very well.


    Sword refers to Hatsune, then Su Yan will definitely take care of it, and then it will reveal the flaws!


    That''s right, the killer''s chess is very clever, it''s just a slap in the face.


    However, Su Yan also understood what the killer meant, but he had no choice but to resist.


    Hatsune is only the first grade of Jindan, it is impossible to resist this sword.


    The killer also counted this, knowing that Su Yan had to protect him.


    For him, it is enough to complete the task. In the task, there is no need to leave a living thing like the Anonymous Tsing Yi.


    Therefore, whether he kills Hatsune or not, it will not affect the completion of his mission.


    It was just a move, but in fact, the killer and Su Yan had already fought a hundred moves secretly, and the move was thrilling.


    Did Su Yan lose this trick?


    In fact, it is not the case, and it cannot be said that if you lose, it is not natural to deal with it.


    The moment the long sword passed, Su Yan disappeared and reappeared, already in front of Hatsune.


    That light flashed directly in front of Su Yan, only for a moment, shorter than the passing of a meteor.


    However, after this move, the surroundings are full of monstrous meaning!


    The power of geese plucking hair is comparable to the power of Mount Tai!


    The surrounding green grass has withered, and a huge gully split directly on the ground, pointing towards the end of the sunset!


    The power of this sword is absolutely extraordinary, it is definitely the power that Jin Dan Sixth Rank has!


    Just shot, it is so solemn, this is the most basic quality of a killer.


    The killer will not be entangled with the enemy endlessly.


    However, Su Yan took this trick, and the sword light cut through his gown, leaving a sword mark.


    The skin on the chest was illuminated by electricity, and it was not injured.


    This series of actions and even fluctuations only happened within a few seconds.


    The ones that came quickly, and those that disappeared very quickly.


    Everything is calm again!


    However, this is the most terrifying, because Su Yan currently does not know where the killer is.


    A killer, just like a sniper, must be fascinating. If the enemy finds his hidden place, it is the end.


    And this North Ming killer obviously didn''t want Su Yan to know his position. He was worried or scared, or simply didn''t want to be discovered by Su Yan.


    However, the breeze is blowing the grassland again at this moment, as if to heal the previous scars.


    Su Yan was full of vitality fluctuations, protecting Hatsune and the Eighth Prince behind him.


    A killer, although he did not show up, he was able to put a lot of pressure on Su Yan, so much so that he had no time to put Hatsune and the Eighth Prince in the ghost gourd!


    In that short period of time, it might become a target, and it might give the enemy a chance. Su Yan didn''t want to take risks.


    Su Yan did not clamor, saying if he had the ability to come out for a battle, because that would appear very naive, even a little Shabi.


    Finally, after a minute of breeze blowing, there was a faint wave on the ground.


    The Eighth Prince and Hatsune didn''t know it at all, they were just worried and dazed, and their eyes were full of panic.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Yan yelled, grabbing their bodies directly, and leaping towards the sky.


    Sure enough, a powerful sword intent appeared on the ground, like a sword shaking the sky!


    The power of this sword is very powerful, it can be said to be a full blow in the middle of Jindan Sixth Rank!


    The enemy''s realm in front of him was so high that Su Yan was extremely jealous. What was even more terrifying was that he was a killer.


    It can be said that the assassin of Jindan Sixth Rank is ten times more terrifying than the powerhouse of Jindan Sixth Rank!


    This sword power rushed into the sky, the sword pointed at Su Yan and the three people, unable to avoid it.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a burst of vitality poured out from his body, turning into a powerful force to fight against his sword intent!


    Bang!


    It was a dull noise, it shouldn''t be like this, but that''s what happened.


    The collision of the two forces is like the collision of two planets, fierce and terrifying!


    The entire grassland seemed to be baptized by a ripple, the entire ground was loosened by a hundred meters, and the soil suddenly became fluffy.


    The grasses, all withered right now, finally burned!


    The endless grassland is now a sea of ??flames!


    The temperature rises, the surroundings become fluctuating, as if everything is beating and becomes unreal.


    But this is just the second sword made by the killer!


    However, the assassin hiding in the dark was already very dissatisfied at this moment, because of his second sword.


    Su Yan and the three were jealous of the assassin''s countless shots, but the assassin''s anger did not kill with one blow.


    In the dark, there seemed to be a wave of anger permeating, and the surroundings began to envelope!


    But when this wave of volatility just spread, a murderous intent rose in Su Yan''s eyes.


    He leaped directly over, and a burst of force was directly released and bombed towards his source.


    However, in the next second, the result was not what Su Yan thought.


    The enemy has not been destroyed, and even the enemy is no longer there.


    Only one reason can be explained. The moment the North Ming Killer released his anger, his figure also changed positions!


    Just a second after Su Yan released the power of collapse, Su Yan suddenly felt a sense of uncertainty!


    "not good!"


    He hurriedly turned and rushed towards Hatsune and the Eighth Prince.


    But at the moment he rushed out, Su Yan saw a shadow in black robes behind the two of them, and the shadow was showing a devilish smile, as if a trickery succeeded.


    Jie Jie Jie Jie!


    The North Ming Killer let out a wicked laugh, and at the same time, a powerful killing intent directed towards Hatsune and the Eighth Prince.


    The two couldn''t resist at all, and neither of them even noticed it.


    The killer of Jindan Sixth Rank, killing them two Jindan in the first rank, it is not like killing a chick.


    Once the ultimate move was released, it was impossible to resist, even if it was Su Yan''s secret technique, he couldn''t return to the sky.


    At this very moment, Su Yan muttered a spell silently, and a strange wave surged around Hatsune and the Eighth Prince.


    Suddenly, the figures of the two disappeared and disappeared out of thin air!


    "what?!"


    The North Ming Killer, who had been in the dark, was a little dazed at the moment. It was supposed to be a cooked duck, but now it is flying.


    His one-shot kill was also missed, which made him angry, and the killing intent around him was even more terrifying.


    How could Su Yan make such a big mistake? When he left the two of them, he had done a good job.


    When he missed a hit, he knew the killer''s next move.


    Behind the two of them, there was a place talisman posted, although it was just a normal place talisman, it was enough to avoid the assassin''s attack.


    At this moment, the eighth prince and Hatsune had appeared in front of Su Yan, and they didn''t know it yet.


    "Hey, why am I here?" The Eighth Prince asked in confusion.


    Su Yan didn''t have time to talk to him, his eyes were already looking towards the sky at this moment.


    The sky was normal, but Su Yan felt the wave of the killer.


    "Now, do you still want to escape my eyes!"


    Su Yan sneered, letting the killer escape and hide.


    Seeing Su Yan motionless, this made the assassin even more uneasy, and even a fear in his heart.


    Could it be that I really can''t hide from Su Yan''s tracking.


    In fact, it was not. Su Yan was just adding psychological pressure to the killer.


    After all, the assassin was in the Golden Core Sixth Rank, the ghostly charm was incomparable, and Su Yan couldn''t keep capturing his constantly changing position, no matter how strong his spiritual consciousness was.


    Su Yan can only feel the general position of the killer from time to time, but this is not bad for Su Yan.


    At this moment, a long sword appeared in his hand-Tai''a sword!


    When Tai''a comes out, there will be blood!


    A terrifying sword intent enveloped the heavens, and the entire grassland was plunged into catastrophe.


    The sky has changed, countless thick clouds are densely covered, and an extreme whirlpool provokes the heavens, as if there is great power to cross the catastrophe.


    The sky suddenly changed and the visions continued, Tai''a sword slashed out in anger!


    Although the power of this sword was only used by Su Yan of the second grade of Jin Dan, its power was incomparable.


    What''s more, there is a terrifying sword intent, and an incomparable secret technique!


    In short, the power of this sword is not half weaker than the killer''s previous killer.


    This sword cut out, the North Ming Killer was shocked.


    Jindan second product, so majestic, this TM!


    He even wondered if he had a wrong perception, and Su Yan in front of him was definitely not the second grade of Golden Core.


    But right now, it was not when he was amazed, but how to avoid Su Yan''s sword power.


    Because this sword struck him.


    Su Yan didn''t know the location of the killer, but his sword furiously slashed at the killer.


    It can only be said that the killer hit the gun.


    "Made!"


    The assassin couldn''t help screaming, his figure was even more ghostly, and he wanted to avoid him, but he found that the power of the sword was still there.


    "hateful!"


    The assassin hurriedly used the secret technique, and a breath of death once again enveloped the heavens, which was even more terrifying than before!


    This power actually directly dissolved Su Yan''s sword intent, and Heaven and Earth instantly regained their emptiness.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, and the killer in front of him was too difficult and very powerful.


    As soon as he cut out the might of the sword and was resisted, the killer moved.


    The assassin is not afraid of being discovered at this moment, he has actually performed a unique secret technique, the technique of ten thousand swords!


    At this moment, Su Yan felt that there were countless long swords all around, which were completely impervious to the wind. They all attacked him, and they were all very strong.


    "The killer is here!"


    Su Yan glanced at Hatsune and the Eighth Prince.


    The two were at a loss, but they could also feel an unknown and terrifying force approaching.


    "What to do?!" the Eighth Prince asked.


    "Of course it''s killing back!"


    Su Yan replied, at the same time, his body''s vitality poured out, and the power of the three sources of vitality directly enveloped the heavens.


    More than that, this power actually burned directly, and the sky flames instantly boiled.


    The flame temperature was so terrifying that it directly melted the endless killing intent around it!


    Countless sword intents melted and disappeared after touching Su Yan''s burning vitality.


    This made the killer in the distance tickled with hatred, he had never encountered such a terrible opponent.


    It''s like a smelly stone, it can''t be broken.


    When his powerful secret technique was blocked, the killer did it once.


    "You are the third person to make me really angry, and the third person to make me really use killer moves!"


    The killer was so angry that his killing intent was soaring.


    "I am the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, and I will avenge my blood today!"


    Su Yan had previously killed the deputy captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, which was naturally inferior to this captain.


    The captain of Beiming Sixth Division, the late stage of Jindan Sixth Stage!


    The first person to make him really angry is the powerhouse at the sixth rank of Golden Core!


    The second person who really made him angry was a strong person in the Seventh-Rank Golden Core!


    These two people had already died under his sword. It was not uncommon for a killer to cross the border to kill.


    But today, the third person who really made him angry was a second-grade Jindan ant!


    Facing the anger of the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, Su Yan was calm and unhurried, without any fear or panic.


    With the sky full of taboos emerging and a powerful killing intent enveloped, Su Yan felt an unprecedented power!


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, at this moment, directly displayed his unique stunt-the technique of attack!


    "Hidden, kill!"


    As soon as his words fell, a kind of power that seemed to be able to travel through the heavens and the earth, wandering the heavens, actually rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    This kind of power is born invisible, can be felt, but cannot be discovered!


    Even Su Yan was unable to respond the moment he felt this power.


    Because that power has penetrated his chest!


    puff!


    Blood poured out of Su Yan''s chest, and at the same time he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This force cannot be resisted!


    And the sneer on the face of the Beiming Sixth Division''s captain at the moment was even greater, and he was enjoying an unprecedented pleasure in the dark.


    Watching the enemy slowly die.


    This is his favorite thing to see, and it is also a killer hobby.


    There are two types of killers.


    Killing without seeing blood, without touching a drop!


    Play with the enemy and enjoy the gluttonous feast of death!


    And the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division obviously belongs to the latter kind. At this moment, he is looking at Su Yan aggressively.

 Chapter 2194： The power of yin and yang, turn things around!

    Chapter 2194: The power of yin and yang, turn things around!


    Su Yan''s chest was pierced, and the blood was still flowing, unable to stop it.


    When Princess Hatsune saw it, her face suddenly changed, and she hurriedly helped Su Yan cover her chest.


    "How about, what can we do?!" Princess Hatsune panicked completely.


    The Eighth Prince was also anxious, there was no way at all.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Don''t panic, don''t get in the way."


    "With so much blood and still black, how could it not get in the way?!"


    Princess Hatsune knew that Su Yan was comforting them, she was not stupid.


    Su Yan smiled sorrowfully. He really couldn''t avoid this blow because it came too fast.


    Unless he can have a very strong realm and can directly resist this blow.


    But obviously, he is only the second grade of Jindan, and it is impossible to stop the cover of Jindan Sixth.


    In the distance, the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division was still looking at everything jokingly.


    "Golden Core Second-Rank, you can make me really angry, and I can already be proud."


    At this moment, he was not in a panic, showing a figure, a robe, and the robe was full of skull patterns.


    Su Yan glanced at the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division coldly, with a cold killing intent in his eyes, and he was also completely angered at this moment.


    "Don''t expect a miracle to happen, don''t expect to be able to withstand my blow, and die in despair and pain."


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division has a very strong self-confidence, and his attack has killed the powerhouse of the seventh grade of Jindan!


    This is not the power of strength, but a forbidden power, a power that can destroy human physiology.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s chest black blood still kept flowing, although it was not fatal, it could not be stopped.


    Moreover, Su Yan could feel that there was a wave of taboo power in the wound on his chest, which was spreading towards his body at this moment.


    It is precisely because of this taboo force that Captain Bei Ming dares to speak so arrogantly.


    Su Yan could feel that this taboo force was devouring his vitality, destroying his function, and even eating away his soul!


    This is a very terrifying thing, it is to destroy the enemy directly, nothing is left.


    "Hmph, you got the killer move of the captain of my Beiming Sixth Division, do you still want to live!"


    Seeing that Su Yan had been indifferent and didn''t look a little desperate, the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division became angry.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m adding some pain to you!"


    His figure surged, like a huge vampire bat, covering the entire sky.


    "Blood night, come!"


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division displayed a secret technique and went directly towards Su Yan.


    Only a moment later, Su Yan''s body was imprisoned, and a powerful cannibalizing force attacked his body.


    As if ten thousand ants bite the bones, it is terrifying!


    "How do you feel now?"


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division''s eyes were full of playful abuse.


    But Su Yan still didn''t reply. At this moment, he was indeed very painful, and this feeling was unbearable even for him.


    He has countless killer moves, he has countless torture secrets, but at this moment, he has tasted the torture of others.


    The soul trembles, this kind of pain is difficult for ordinary people to persist for a second.


    However, Su Yan had a clear mind, his eyes were deep at this moment, and his killing intent reached his heart at this moment.


    "Your strength is nothing but that!"


    Su Yan looked up and looked at the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division who was still abusive.


    "It''s a fool!"


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division didn''t believe him at all, but he knew the power of his secret technique, and Su Yan was just insisting.


    "In five seconds, I think you can still be tough!"


    "In less than five seconds, I can resolve your secret technique in one second!"


    Su Yan roared at this moment, and his whole body was surging. The "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was running at this moment, madly dissolving the secret technique of the captain of Beiming Sixth Division!


    However, relying on the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is obviously not enough, because this secret technique is very powerful.


    However, Su Yan is not the same Su Yan now, he has the power of pure yang and pure yin!


    At this moment, the two powers gush out, merge into one, directly merge into the power of Yin and Yang!


    The power of yin and yang, the power of heaven, is terrifying!


    At this moment, he showed up, directly resisting the secret technique of the North Ming Sixth Division Captain.


    Seeing this scene, the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division had sharp eyes and was furious.


    "how is this possible!"


    He didn''t believe that the ant in front of him could actually jump like a Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be killed.


    But as soon as his words fell, Su Yan had already dispelled the secret technique of his body, and even swallowed it, becoming his own power.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s face was cold, and his body was filled with a murderous intent.


    To make him suffer so much, the enemy naturally deserves to suffer a hundred times the pain.


    "I will let you know what regret is!"


    Su Yan looked at the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, and a wave of anger rose to the sky, and at the same time a powerful secret technique was directly used, rushing towards the enemy.


    As a North Ming killer, the leader of the North Ming Sixth Division naturally has a strong sensitivity. He can feel Su Yan''s anger at the moment, and can feel the horror of Su Yan''s secret technique.


    At this moment, he directly shadowed and disappeared.


    "What can you do to me!"


    Although the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division failed to destroy Su Yan, he could still be arrogant because Su Yan could not catch his trace.


    However, Su Yan was not in a hurry at this moment, with a playful look on his face, as if the North Ming Killer looked at him before.


    "Small bugs!"


    Su Yan used his original power to directly display a powerful secret technique!


    "Endless flames, burning the heavens!"


    A violent flame spread directly, burning towards the surroundings, leaving no trace.


    You are a killer, and you have a secret technique to hide from being discovered.


    Then I burned the whole world, I see if you can hide!


    Su Yan was confident, and he did not believe that the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division did not show up.


    At the moment, the leader of the Beiming Sixth Division also had a cold face. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would have this trick, which was beyond his expectation.


    At this moment, the sky full of flames was burning crazily, but for a moment it had enveloped the world, turning this world into a sea of ??flames.


    In the sea of ??flames, a black shadow fluctuated, so naturally it was the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division!


    "Huh, keep hiding!" Su Yan said jokingly.


    At this moment, the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division no longer hides, he has nowhere to hide.


    "Do you think you can defeat me by forcing me to show up!"


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division appeared, looking at Su Yan with disdain.


    "Don''t look at me, I am a Golden Core Sixth Rank powerhouse!"


    That''s right, he is the sixth grade of Golden Core, even if he is not hidden, he is also an extremely powerful killer, and he is four realms higher than Su Yan!


    The gap in realm, not everything can be concealed, that is the way of heaven, it is the moat!


    The words of the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division were absolutely right, he could still be unscrupulous and arrogant.


    However, the only mistake he encountered was Su Yan, an immortal emperor who used to reincarnate in the eighth world, mastering this endless immortal magic technique!


    Even if he meets a genius who is rare in a thousand years, he can be arrogant.


    Because geniuses can''t have endless fairy skills, can''t have the power against the sky.


    But Su Yan has, at this moment Su Yan''s hands are already filled with a terrifying secret technique!


    "The Great Buddha Art!"


    Xian Jue, a powerful Xian Jue, once Su Yan relied on this Xian Jue to kill a plane!


    A tower of nothingness emerged, surrounded by endless runes, and more terrifying power permeated.


    It seems that this tower is the most terrifying existence, the thing that was once suppressed!


    There are a total of eight floors in the tower, and each layer contains a terrifying power of mystery.


    Although Su Yan displayed the Great Buddha Art, he could only use the power of the first layer.


    ������!


    On the first floor, a bell rang and roared extremely.


    boom!


    But in an instant, a violent sound came out, and this sound was directed towards the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division.


    The power of the bell!


    The face of the captain of Beiming Sixth Division''s face changed transiently, and the bell sound was terrifying, with overwhelming power, as if it could suppress the heavens.


    He hurriedly used his original strength, and his body was filled with a terrifying breath of checkmate, wanting to resist it!


    However, his defensive power around his body cracked directly when hit by the bell.


    It can be seen that the power of darkness is collapsing, until finally it is directly shattered and turned into nothingness!


    The leader of the Beiming Sixth Division''s heart trembled, what kind of power is this that can crush his defenses so strong.


    At this moment, he seemed to be in a desperate place, as if he was completely suppressed by Su Yan.


    The bell rang again, more terrifying than before, capable of destroying everything.


    This bell blasted directly to the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, shaking him to the point of bleeding!


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division looked at Su Yan, with endless feelings shrouded in his eyes. He was angry, he hated, and he regretted.


    Why had Su Yan been allowed to let Su Yan before, giving Su Yan such a big opportunity?


    At this moment he was forced to a dead end, he was not reconciled.


    Su Yan took a step, and a Hongzhong came out with a deep, long, deep voice, with infinite power.


    At the same time, Su Yan used the power of collapse and wanted to kill the leader of the Beiming Sixth Division and turn it into ashes.


    The force of collapse directly kills, the force is shocked, and it is difficult to resist.


    The whole world is shrouded in bells, which is terrible.


    This was Su Yan''s ultimate move, the secret technique that destroyed one world, naturally terrifying.


    Killing intent to attack the captain of the sixth division of the North Ming, it is impossible for him to escape at this moment.


    But Su Yan didn''t see despair in his eyes. On the contrary, he saw something else.


    That''s right, that is the look of resistance, that is endless anger, that is resentment!


    "Forcing me to do this, you are proud enough!"


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division had a gourd in his hand. The gourd was ordinary and small, but Su Yan would naturally not think it was just a gourd.


    "Fortunately, I took him with him when I went out, otherwise the gutter would really have capsized today!"


    The captain of Beiming Sixth Division was full of resentment, his face was jumping wildly, obviously he was unwilling to take out the gourd.


    "Gourd gourd, big!"


    Under the spell of the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division, the gourd became bigger and bigger, and in the end it became a mountain.


    "I think your tower of nothingness is amazing, or my gourd is amazing!"


    Gourd spoke, all the bells were sucked in, unexpectedly this was a powerful magic weapon.


    After all, Su Yan''s realm was limited, and the secret technique displayed could only be comparable to the technique of the sky secret technique, and it was impossible to reach the power of the fairy secret technique.


    The bell was absorbed, unable to exert its power, so his collapsed power could not show its power, and it was directly resolved by the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold at this moment, just like the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division.


    The two rose into the sky, and they fought directly.


    "I am a killer, but I will not be afraid of you!"


    An invisible sword slashed directly towards Su Yan, the sword''s power was terrifying, as if it could kill the world.


    The Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand is naturally not afraid of half a point.


    The collision of the two sword lights burst out endless power, changing the color of the sky and the earth, and ripples in all directions, as if endless killing intent, everything can be destroyed.


    That day, that place, at this moment, was all in ruins, scarred, and there was nowhere to vent the power of the sky.


    Su Yan dropped his blood on Tai''a sword, and flew directly, like a blue dragon, directly slashing towards the leader of the Beiming Sixth Division.


    This sword is his strongest power, it can destroy the sixth grade of Jin Dan!


    However, how could the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division allow him to cut out, and it is also a power to meet Su Yan.


    Two swords cut in anger, one is invisible, the other is tangible, the power is hard to describe!


    I can only see that the sky has turned into chaos, which is too terrifying.


    The Eighth Prince and Hatsune saw the scalp numb. They had never seen this kind of power, and it was simply too shocking.


    The two got a hundred moves right, and still couldn''t tell the winner.


    However, the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand landed directly on the ruins.


    And the invisible sword of the North Ming Sixth Division Captain also dissipated.


    The two were fearless, they fought directly, and their strength was fierce. They couldn''t see that the captain of the Beiming sixth division was a killer.


    However, the outcome will eventually come, and Su Yan will not lose.


    Why, because Su Yan has infinite power, "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" can always absorb the power of heaven and earth.


    In the long battle, the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division couldn''t support it at all. He was wounded and his skill was greatly reduced.


    At this moment, he was already in danger, and he never thought that he would end up with such a result.


    The gourd is still absorbing the bell, the Buddha Pagoda still exists, the two resisted, there was no win or lose.


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division looked at Su Yan. At this moment, he knew that there was a day outside the sky, and he was completely careless before.


    How could this be the case if the ultimate move were used from the beginning.


    He regrets, but there is no regret medicine.


    Su Yan looked at him with a fist in his hand. Although the power of this fist was not as strong as before, it was not something the enemy could resist.


    Directly blasted through, shattering the Dantian of Beiming Sixth Division.


    At the same time, Su Yan showed the sea of ??smashing knowledge, directly shattering his spiritual consciousness, completely cutting off his vitality.


    When the brain of the captain of Beiming Sixth Division was finally clear, he said: "I regret it!"


    Yes, he regretted it very much.


    But Su Yan jokingly said: "You don''t have to regret it. If I break through the third level of the Golden Core directly, I will kill you like a chicken!"


    That''s right, Su Yan relied on the second grade of Jin Dan to fight it like this. It was very difficult and dangerous.


    If Su Yan forcibly breaks through and reaches the third level of the Golden Core, killing him will be extremely easy.

 Chapter 2195： Captain 5, strange power!

    Captain of the fifth division of chapter 2195, strange power!


    Chapter 2195 Captain Fifth Division, Strange Power!


    The captain of the Beiming Sixth Division fell heavily, everything returned to peace, and his death represented the end of the battle.


    Su Yan also let out a sigh, to be honest, he was taking a risk, he was taking the tip of a knife.


    If it weren''t for possessing various powerful secret techniques, he would have died long ago.


    But it is precisely because of this that Su Yan has the confidence to not break through and kill the enemy forcibly.


    Su Yan casually swept through a force, and the body of the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division directly turned into nothingness, and there was no such person in this world.


    "Is it over?" Hatsune looked at the sky with excitement in his eyes.


    Su Yan at this moment has opened her eyes. She was not much different from her, but now she needs to look up.


    The man she likes is naturally not bad.


    "It''s over." The Eighth Prince also said excitedly.


    At the beginning, he was disdainful of Su Yan, because he was a member of the royal family, and was an extremely noble eighth prince, who had been pampered since childhood.


    But Su Yan defeated him, he was not convinced, he always wanted to defeat Su Yan, for this reason, he spent all his efforts to cultivate.


    But when Su Yan''s deeds reached his ears, he tortured him again and again, making him feel that his cultivation was in vain.


    Dao now, he was even more desperate, and he could not afford to catch up with Su Yan, and only admiration and respect were left.


    Su Yan naturally listened to the words of the two of them. Although his vitality disappeared at this moment, it did not mean everything was safe.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said a word and flees directly into the distance.


    Without the alien beast, this is not a big deal. Su Yan can now use the shield technique at a speed much faster than that of Long Teng Wanli.


    The main cost of bringing two people to Longteng Wanli would be very huge. Su Yan was afraid that the enemy would come again at that time, and he needed to save his strength.


    He is now the second grade of Jin Dan, and can easily engrave some simple escape amulet.


    One escape talisman can travel thousands of miles, and a hundred can travel hundreds of thousands of miles!


    Hatsune and the Eighth Prince directly disappeared and reappeared under the effect of the Escape Talisman, already thousands of miles away.


    The three of them rushed like this in order to reach Yeluo as soon as possible, because the road was very unsafe.


    However, after traveling thousands of miles, Su Yan''s footsteps stopped.


    At this moment, the coldness appeared on his face again.


    "What''s the matter?" The Eighth Prince asked nervously.


    He didn''t feel the strangeness around him, but Su Yan stopped. There was definitely a problem.


    Hatsune also frowned slightly, trying to perceive the surroundings carefully, but found nothing.


    "The ghost is not going away!"


    Su Yan spoke coldly, staring at the emptiness ahead with a pair of eyes.


    At this moment, the surrounding fog is shrouded, and everything has become illusory and blurred, and it is not clear.


    suddenly!


    Su Yan''s long hair broke off, without warning!


    This is the real killer, a stronger killer than the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division!


    There is no warning, a direct shot is a killer move.


    The heavy fog is not a sign, but it is due to the weather itself.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    The evil laughter came out all around, exactly the same.


    This kind of laughter can make people tremble, and even give up resistance, which is terrible.


    "what a pity!"


    A sharp sound rang out, which could be heard, but it was coming from nowhere.


    Obviously, this is the enemy, and it is also Beiming''s killer, a powerful killer!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t kill Su Yan with a single blow, which was unacceptable to him.


    As a killer, he always regards killing with one blow as the supreme one, and even some killers will think that if one blow is unsuccessful, it is a failure.


    When he shot, Su Yan actually moved, with a terrifying reflex, evading the killer''s killer move.


    Otherwise, it is not as simple as breaking a bunch of hair, that ultimate move will definitely penetrate the brain and destroy the consciousness.


    That''s right, this blow contains powerful mental power, and this killer is more than a little bit stronger than the captain of the Beiming Sixth Division.


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and at this moment, his divine consciousness madly scattered around.


    He has to find out where the enemy is, otherwise he will remain passive.


    As for Hatsune and the Eighth Prince, they could only tremble. They felt that kind of horrible fluctuation, which is definitely the power that can make people''s hearts beat.


    It''s too terrible, the third level of Jin Dan bears such a terrible thing, it is definitely the bitter feeling in the baby''s heart.


    A move was made, but after five seconds, there was a crash in that distant place at this moment.


    This blow directly destroyed a mountain!


    Terrible, terrible!


    Su Yan''s face is incomparable, this killer is much stronger than the captain of the Beiming sixth division team, he must treat it with a serious face.


    Even if he has the Great Buddha Art at this moment, he still can''t take it lightly.


    Five seconds later, the entire air seemed to freeze, and a dark energy rushed towards the Eighth Prince.


    This is not the killer making a move personally at all, it is more like mental power manipulation, squeezing the air.


    But that''s it, this blow is very terrifying, and it is impossible for 10,000 eight princes to resist it!


    At this moment of crisis, Su Yan stepped forward, stood in front of the Eighth Prince, and withstood the blow.


    Piercing, easily piercing, Su Yan''s body is impossible to stop.


    At this moment, the silent voice sounded again.


    "Block this blow, can the one behind you block it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding air was squeezed, forming air waves, which were not weaker than the previous Xeon.


    Su Yan resisted so many air waves, I am afraid he will be beaten into a sieve.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his Yuan Li and displayed the Great Buddha Art!


    A giant clock enveloped the three of them, forming a powerful defensive cover.


    I only heard violent sounds one after another, countless air waves collided with the giant clock, the giant clock directly deformed, and in the end it cracked itself.


    Su Yan used his elemental power again and resisted strongly, but in the end it was actually blocked by him.


    Jie Jie''s laughter disappeared, replaced by an anger, and the enemy became angry.


    "It''s no wonder that you can kill the captain of the sixth division, you have some strength!"


    This is an evaluation of Su Yan, not a compliment, because his words reveal disdain.


    It''s as if killing the captain of the sixth division team is still not worth mentioning in this person''s eyes.


    Su Yan can guess that this person is probably the captain of the fifth division of Beiming!


    A killer with powerful mental power can control everything and kill people invisible, and the realm is probably at the peak of Jindan Sixth Rank!


    Golden Core Sixth Rank peak, this is a terrifying everyone''s realm, it is impossible to resist.


    Just thinking about it, Su Yan knew he couldn''t resist.


    But thinking about it that way, the enemy shot again.


    "I see if you can take this trick!"


    An invisible force was shrouded in the sky, and the powerful spiritual force blasted directly towards Su Yan, trying to completely defeat him!


    Su Yan smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth and competed with him for mental strength. This Beiming killer really underestimated him.


    Su Yan''s gathering of spiritual knowledge did not mean the slightest difficulty, and directly resisted the enemy''s terrifying killer move.


    "how is this possible!"


    This is a tone of anger, and it also carries a torrent of anger.


    The entire sky was turned into darkness at this moment, and above the sky, it seemed that a dark **** descended, extremely terrifying.


    The surroundings were completely imprisoned, and the powerful taboo power enveloped him, as if he could not escape at all.


    "I didn''t expect your mental power to be so strong!"


    The enemy has made a mistake. Underestimating Su Yan, this is the biggest mistake.


    However, at this time, Su Yan actually had so little interest in this enemy, and he wanted to study Su Yan.


    "I won''t waste time with you, let''s end here, remember me, the captain of the fifth division of the North Ming Killer!"


    Sure enough, this person was the captain of the fifth division, no wonder he was so powerful.


    More than that, there are four fifth division members around him!


    In other words, the assassins of the entire Beiming fifth division team are here, with a total of five assassins.


    The realm of the five assassins is in Jindan Six!


    This is too horrible, it can be blocked by people and the Buddha can block and kill the Buddha.


    At the moment when the fifth division captain appeared, Su Yan felt the strong fluctuations, the five strong fluctuations.


    "Today, you are the first person we kill head-on!"


    The captain of the fifth division took the shot, a terrifying killing intent enveloped the world, assassination secret technique.


    "Phantom, lore!"


    hiss!


    Su Yan''s whole body seemed to be petrified at once, and his whole body was out of control!


    This power!


    Not only Su Yan, Hatsune and the Eighth Prince also felt it.


    They even feel that this strength is not weak for the Anonymous Tsing Yi before, and even this kind of oppressive force is only available when facing their father and uncle.


    Terrible, pale for a moment!


    The emperor still underestimated the importance Langya and Bei Ming attached to Hatsune.


    I thought that by sending Zhan Lie, he could sit back and relax, but the enemy was a killer who had sent Jindan sixth or even seventh grade.


    In fact, the main reason is that the news has been leaked.


    This is the most deadly.


    A terrible killing intent, directly towards Su Yanyong, not fast, but unstoppable.


    This is the terrifying killing intent of a Golden Core Sixth Rank pinnacle, and it is the power he is best at.


    Su Yan''s defense was broken in an instant, immediately dissipated and turned into invisible, unstoppable at all.


    More than that, the deep and long bells stopped at this moment.


    Because the giant clock was also cut and shattered directly!


    The phantom of the big tower also dissipated directly, disappearing completely.


    All of Su Yan''s defenses were broken, and he was completely exposed to the enemy''s killing intent at this moment.


    This is not mental power, because the captain of the fifth division knows that Su Yan is weird and that Su Yan''s mental power is terrible.


    The secret technique he used directly wanted to kill Su Yan from the realm.


    At this moment when it was difficult to react, Hatsune rushed towards Su Yan in desperation. She wanted to resist Su Yan.


    However, at the moment Hatsune rushed out, Su Yan turned around and stood in front of Hatsune again.


    "You saved me once, how can I still let you die!"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, looking at Hatsune and the beautiful girl with hazy tears.


    He felt a little guilty in his heart, love could not be forced, he eventually hurt Hatsune.


    puff!


    The blood gushed out and vomited directly on Hatsune''s face, dyeing her entire face red.


    Hatsune opened his eyes wide, and stared at Su Yan, his eyes flashed and tears suddenly overflowed.


    But no matter how many tears, the blood on her face could not be washed away, even if the vision was blurred by tears.


    "no, do not want!"


    Hatsune hugged Su Yan, she was trembling all over, she was at a loss and ignorant, she was at a loss, she didn''t know what to do.


    The eighth prince is obviously stupid. After so many roads and so many lives and deaths, he can''t escape the enemy''s poison in the end!


    He knelt down on the ground, despair covering his heart, and it was written on his face.


    Su Yan was still standing, even though his back had been hit by the fifth division captain''s secret technique and turned into a ruin.


    "What are you crying? I''m not dead."


    Su Yan helped Hatsune wipe away the tears with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, you are upright in the Mood for Love, how could I let you fall."


    This is Su Yan''s debt to Hatsune, and he naturally wants to make up for it.


    Su Yan struggled, leaving Hatsune''s arms, his body trembling violently, and the pain made him unbearable.


    "what!"


    The members of the fifth division were all shocked and looked at Su Yan incredulously.


    Their captain has displayed a powerful secret technique of ultimate move, but he hasn''t killed a second-grade Jindan trash.


    "impossible!"


    The fifth division deputy captain roared, he felt that all this was fake, but illusion, the truth should be over.


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Yan laughed up to the sky, the laughter was unusually harsh, like a needle pierced into the heart of the fifth division killer.


    Not only were these few people shocked, but the face of the fifth division captain was extremely ugly and gloomy.


    "One blow is indestructible, labor and capital strike another blow!"


    "Phantom, lore!"


    puff!


    Su Yan spit out a mouthful of blood again, it was already very dark, his whole body was crushed, as if rotted.


    Only the head is intact, only the pubic area is still running.


    Su Yan''s smile dissipated, and he turned to look at the fifth division captain, the extreme coldness gushing from his eyes.


    This kind of coldness is like ice in the ground of ten thousand meters!


    "Have you done enough?!"


    Su Yan''s voice also seemed to be ten thousand years of ice, with a strong spirit.


    The fifth division captain''s face was gloomy, and he naturally wouldn''t be surprised by a word from Su Yan.


    "Pretend to be gloomy, then you have to show strength!"


    The captain of the fifth division would not think that a cultivator of the second rank of Jindan could jump.


    "If I don''t use my strength, I will hit the third and fourth, until I kill you!"


    "Oh, really."


    Su Yan became indifferent, all his coldness disappeared, and he suddenly felt that his anger would only make him angry.


    Such a person can be destroyed directly, no need to be angry.


    Su Yan''s dantian began to permeate the three elements, extremely pure, and powerful!


    This force is not afraid of the killing intent around it, even the captain of the fifth division can''t resolve it!


    "What power is this?!"


    The other team members are not calm anymore, but after several shots, they can''t be destroyed!


    "Something''s wrong!" The fifth division deputy captain noticed the strange fluctuations and frowned.


    Not only him, but other players also noticed something strange.


    The captain of the fifth division had long been aware of it, and his eyes were cold at this moment, as if an ancient murderer wanted to swallow Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s power made the fifth division captain never thought that at this moment, when he was about to die, he could actually show it.


    I have to say, this is like a miracle!

 Chapter 2196： The third grade of the Golden Core, the ultimate goal!

    The second thousand and ninety-sixth chapter is the third grade of the Golden Core, which is extremely powerful!


    The whole ground is shaking endlessly, the endless nothingness seems to be stripped away, the air freezes, and the world does not appear!


    This kind of power is unprecedented!


    Even Su Yan, Jin Dan''s second rank, has never used it.


    How did this come out? This is a question, a question that is difficult to answer.


    It can only be said that this power is too strong, unbelievable and unbelievable.


    It was Su Yan, at this moment, there was some doubt in his heart, he had never used it.


    That''s right, he didn''t use this power.


    However, this power is related to him!


    Because this force is not to kill the fifth division captain and others!


    After shaking all around, this force actually killed Su Yan.


    Horror, incredible.


    The eighth prince grew his mouth and was speechless.


    Hatsune looked at Su Yan and wanted to help him resist, but Su Yan was directly behind him.


    "Su Yan, be careful!"


    Hatsune reminded, but it was still too late after all, even if he reminded in advance, he couldn''t hide.


    Because this force looked for Su Yan.


    The fifth division deputy captain laughed. He has never encountered such a thing for so many years.


    I use my strength, but I am going to blast myself. Is this suicide?


    The fifth division captain still had cold eyes, he didn''t think so, because he sensed something was wrong.


    "This power!"


    The fifth division captain seemed to feel a little familiar, but a little strange.


    After a long time, his face showed incredible eyes, he knew.


    "how is this possible!"


    The fifth division captain looked at Su Yan with gloomy and terrifying eyes.


    He didn''t believe it, there were many reasons.


    This force turned out to be a breakthrough force!


    That''s right, Su Yan is making a breakthrough!


    Breakthrough is not uncommon. All the fifth division teams present have experienced breakthroughs in the third grade of Jindan.


    But when they broke through, they were completely different from Su Yan. This was the fundamental reason why the fifth division captain was unbelievable.


    Too strong, the breakthrough power of the third grade of Jin Dan can make them feel dangerous!


    boom!


    At this moment, this breakthrough force directly blasted towards Su Yan, hitting it with one blow!


    Around, there was a wave of terror, as if everything collapsed and all was destroyed.


    Everything in the surrounding area disappeared at this moment, a ruin, and the ground was full of ravines.


    The sky is covered by thick clouds, the sun and the moon are not visible, and it is more horrible and fluctuating.


    And where Su Yan was, there was a shock of vitality, and a black substance covered it, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.


    At the moment Su Yan was hit, Su Yan directly threw the Eighth Prince and Hatsune away from him.


    If you don''t do this, the two will undoubtedly die!


    "Hahaha!"


    One of the team members laughed, his face full of sarcasm.


    When he understood this power, he was shocked and didn''t believe it.


    But now, he was relieved, this power was very strong, very strong, and threatened them, but Su Yan could bear it.


    Obviously impossible!


    Even the deputy captain of the fifth division team was relieved at this moment. If this force blasted at them, it would definitely be difficult and it would take a lot of effort to fight.


    Digging their graves in this way is also a good thing for them.


    "Captain, now let''s take back Princess Hatsune and the Eighth Prince of the Xuancheng Empire."


    "Captain, that Princess Hatsune''s delicate skin and tender flesh is simply the best in the world. It''s not as good as we rectify the law on the spot. Anyway, the emperor wants to make the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire angry."


    These team members are already greedy for Hatsune''s beauty, so a man who is such a beautiful lady will not hang down, unless the eunuch.


    However, the captain of the fifth division never said a word. He did not make a statement, and the others naturally did not dare to make a second.


    "Captain?" the fifth division deputy captain reminded.


    But the fifth division captain''s eyes kept looking at the black patch, he was waiting, waiting for the black to dissipate, waiting for the final result.


    He was uneasy, and he still felt a terrifying fluctuation, which was like Su Yan''s life.


    The fluctuation did not dissipate, that means that Su Yan was not dead.


    "Don''t make noise!"


    The fifth division captain was dissatisfied and directly scolded.


    A few people dared not speak immediately, and could only stand behind him.


    At this moment, Su Yan in the black matter was directly hit by the breakthrough force, and his body was directly decomposed and turned into countless dust.


    However, the dust did not dissipate, but slowly gathered.


    It was not difficult for Su Yan to break through the third level of the Golden Core, how could he lose his life because of the breakthrough power.


    However, Su Yan didn''t expect that the breakthrough power came so quickly, he would meet the third grade of Jin Dan.


    Under normal circumstances, the power of breakthrough should only be encountered in Jindan Sixth Rank.


    Perhaps Su Yan''s is different. His current combat effectiveness is actually similar to Jin Dan Sixth Rank.


    Perhaps Tiandi had already discovered him first and couldn''t tolerate it.


    In the Golden Core Realm, in the later stage, there is already a trace of the secret of heaven.


    Therefore, the breakthrough has the power of breakthrough, this is the oppression of heaven, and I don''t want the monk to continue to breakthrough.


    And when it comes to the Tribulation Period, that is the real fight against the heavens, one breakthrough is a Tribulation!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was slowly recovering, and the black matter around him was slowly dissipating.


    At this moment, it can be seen clearly that all the people present are looking towards the land of black matter.


    "It has become a residue!"


    The members of the fifth division were all smiles, and they were completely relieved.


    The Eighth Prince and Hatsune were shocked and unacceptable.


    They saw Su Yan who had not yet assembled, as if a cloud of sand.


    But the captain of the fifth division has a gloomy face, his hands clasped tightly, and even blue veins appear on his face.


    "hateful!"


    The players didn''t understand why the captain was so angry, and they were a little confused.


    "Captain, don''t worry, then I''m going to smash the residue!"


    A team member rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    The captain of the fifth division team changed his face and hurriedly shouted: "Come back!"


    However, it was too late.


    This team member directly used his original strength and blasted his fist towards Su Yan. There was lava flowing on his fist, which was terrifying.


    This punch directly landed on Su Yan, instantly turning Su Yan into a red.


    "Hmph, are you still alive now!"


    This player sneered all over his face. He possessed the sixth rank of Jindan and was very confident.


    However, in the next second, his smile stopped abruptly.


    Because in front of him, Su Yan''s figure was completely condensed, although it was a magma-like body.


    "This time I disappoint you."


    Su Yan looked at this player with a cruel smile on his face.


    He directly shook his arm and blasted out a punch, like Zhu Rong''s fist.


    In this boxing, a member of the fifth division team directly penetrated his chest, and endless flames burned at his wound.


    This is his own secret technique, but it is eating away at his body at the moment.


    "How...how could it be?!"


    The members of the fifth division looked at Su Yan unwillingly, and he couldn''t figure out why this happened to his death.


    "hateful!"


    The members of the fifth division were full of violent faces, and they didn''t care about it. The two members rushed towards Su Yan.


    They wanted to rescue their team members and kill Su Yan at the same time.


    One person directly used the secret technique, and a secret technique of water blasted towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, the power of water enveloped the team member who had been burnt through the chest.


    However, everything is over, that person has lost his vitality.


    "hateful!"


    The two team members were furious, their eyes flashed with murderous intent, and their anger went straight for nine days.


    "I want you to die!"


    One of the team members blasted towards Su Yan with a powerful punch.


    But Su Yan sneered, not afraid of anything at all, and blasted him!


    With this fist, Su Yan''s fist directly shattered his entire arm, turning it all into residue.


    More than that, the place where the wound broke was filled with a terrifying nether flame!


    The flame is burning his soul!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The powerful team members screamed, this kind of pain was unbearable, and the soul was swallowed, which was the most terrifying pain.


    The force of water shrouded toward this player, trying to protect him.


    But Su Yan flew directly into the sky at this moment, and the Tai''a sword in his hand slashed down in anger!


    The power of this sword is so terrifying, as if it can kill the world.


    The sky and water waves were directly smashed, and at the same time, the sword intent cut through the body of the fifth division member, directly splitting him in half.


    Without the power of water, the souls of the infinite team members were eaten up directly at this moment, and the whole person was completely annihilated!


    The three players died within a few breaths. This speed was too fast.


    Today''s Su Yan has broken through to the third grade of the Golden Core, killing the sixth grade is like killing a chicken!


    The Tai''a sword fell directly on the ruins, thrusting into the ground and trembling constantly.


    Su Yan was still full of flames. At this moment, he seemed to be molten, and his whole body was red.


    "team leader!"


    The deputy captain of the fifth division has already rushed to the brain with anger, almost a cerebral thrombosis.


    The fifth division captain''s eyes kept looking at Su Yan, never leaving half of his vision.


    Why he didn''t make a move, and watched his team members die tragically, the fundamental reason was that he couldn''t change anything with his move, because Su Yan''s speed was too fast.


    After killing three people in a row, Su Yan didn''t stop there, and rushed towards the deputy captain of the fifth division.


    The deputy captain of the fifth division has a violent face, and the power of a terrifying demon spreads all over his body.


    There are countless demons around making terrifying sounds, and this force is stronger than the combined force of the three before.


    I have to say that the strength of the fifth division deputy captain is more than a little bit stronger than the players.


    Although they are all in the same state, the gap is between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan was not afraid, Tai''a sword returned to his hand, and directed a sword towards the fifth division captain.


    At the same time, the Great Buddha Tower emerged not far away, the giant bell condensed, the bell sounded dullly, and it blasted directly towards the fifth division deputy captain.


    These two forces are naturally powerful and terrifying, and have the ability to do everything.


    The deputy captain of the fifth division team would naturally not be careless, and Su Yan at the moment was enough to make him look straight.


    The surrounding demons rushed towards Su Yan, trying to disintegrate him.


    But as the bell shook, countless demons shattered and dissipated, and they couldn''t get close to Su Yan at all.


    "I break through the third rank, and kill you as well!"


    Su Yan silently read the spell, a secret technique blessed on the Tai''a sword, and at the same time a drop of essence and blood infested, the power of this sword directly slashed at the fifth division deputy captain.


    The deputy captain of the fifth division team had to hurriedly use his original strength, and a **** phantom appeared in front of him to resist.


    However, this **** phantom only resisted for a few seconds before being defeated by Su Yan''s sword intent.


    The deputy captain of the fifth division was shocked. At this moment, he had no more moves.


    At this moment, the captain of the fifth division made a move, and a force of void emerged, and it was arrested towards Su Yan, terrifying.


    At the same time, a terrifying spiritual force rushed directly towards Su Yan''s brain, trying to crush it!


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness fluctuated, and he directly resisted without fear.


    But the sword intent was still cut out, not afraid of the power of the void at all.


    Because Su Yan displayed the power of space, he is in charge of this place!


    The deputy captain of the fifth division looked at the terrifying sword intent, and an extremely huge illusory sword pressed towards him, his expression already instantaneous.


    "Team...Captain!" The deputy captain of the fifth division roared with horror, "Save me...Save me!"


    The fifth division captain''s expression was extremely gloomy. At this moment, he had made a mistake and miscalculated Su Yan''s strength.


    The power of the sword was directly cut down, the entire ground was split in half, and a bottomless gully emerged.


    The strength of the surroundings oscillated, and the remaining power remained.


    The deputy captain of the fifth division was directly chopped in half, his dantian shattered, his consciousness shattered, and his death disappeared!


    After all, the captain of the fifth division failed to save his players, which made him tremble all over.


    "You bastard!" the captain of the fifth division scolded.


    Su Yan looked at him with a cold smile, and said directly: "You don''t have to be angry, because you will be with them soon!"


    "Want to kill me, you are still a little tender!"


    The fifth division captain still had the confidence to protect himself, even if he knew that this mission had failed, he could no longer kill Su Yan.


    But at this moment, the sound of the giant bell was even worse, like a Hong Zhong trembling, making the oldest sound.


    "This voice?!" The fifth division captain''s eyes widened, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    Countless runes spread out, shrouded directly towards the fifth division captain.


    Hong Zhong''s shock not only overwhelmed the world, but also had the power of taboo runes.


    This is an ancient secret technique, this is an ancient fairy artifact!


    The fusion of eight kinds of immortal artifacts formed the Great Buddha Tower!


    Although Su Yan didn''t have it, he could still perform terrifying secret techniques.


    Rune directly imprisoned the captain of the fifth division, and he couldn''t move at this moment.


    "No, it is absolutely impossible, how could it be possible to seal me!"


    The captain of the fifth division roared, his whole body shocked, and he wanted to shred the runes.


    But he found that no matter how hard he tried, the result was futile, and he was really sealed.


    Su Yan looked at the captain of the fifth division team, and said lightly: "You continue to shout, no matter how loud it is, it won''t help. If you continue to use force, no matter how hard you are, you can''t break away."


    Su Yan''s words made the fifth division captain desperate, completely desperate.


    The captain of the fifth division, who became the target, was hit by Su Yan''s direct display of the power of the three elements, and his body was suddenly burnt, and his soul was inevitable.


    The captain of the fifth division made a roar, he was not reconciled, he was very reconciled, being killed by a Jindan third-rank monk, this was a shame to him.


    If he knew that Su Yan was using the immortal formula to kill him, he wouldn''t be unwilling.

 Chapter 2197： Arrived in Yeluo, greet me!

    The second thousand and ninety-seventh chapter arrived at Yeluo, grandly greeted!


    The voice of the fifth division captain slowly dissipated, his head drooped, and his whole spirit began to dissipate slowly.


    After all, he was defeated, defeated by Su Yan who was in the third level of Jin Dan.


    Maybe he hadn''t dreamt of it before. The third level of the Golden Core could kill himself, which is simply a big joke.


    But God just told him such a big joke, so that his soul was frightened, and he died.


    Looking at the captain of the fifth division, Su Yan walked forward, fumbled for a while in his body, and finally took out a space jade pot.


    "This jade pot is not bad, there are so many good things in it."


    Su Yan''s expression was joyful, but he randomly inspected the contents of the jade pot.


    Su Yan put the jade pot away, turned around and looked at Hatsune and the Eighth Prince who were standing on the spot.


    "Solved, we can go."


    Su Yan''s voice caused the two to turn around, and the shock on their faces slowly dissipated.


    "Dead...dead!"


    The Eighth Prince looked at the body of the captain of the fifth division, with an unbelievable face.


    This is a cultivator of Jin Dan Sixth Rank!


    The most unacceptable thing is that Su Yan Jin Dan killed him!


    Your sister, how come Laozi''s third grade of Jindan is not so powerful, it is completely rubbed on the ground.


    The eighth prince felt uncomfortable, very uncomfortable, suffered a great blow, and had a deep wound.


    Hatsune looked at Su Yan, his eyes fluctuating, like an idiot.


    Su Yan coughed twice and continued: "If you don''t leave, if the enemy comes again, if there is a captain of the fourth division, wouldn''t it be unnecessary to leave."


    The two became nervous and said quickly: "Go, go immediately, you must go."


    In this way, the three of them got ready to go and continued to head towards Ye Luo.


    The body of the captain of the fifth division was turned into ashes by Su Yan''s direct use of his power. Apart from the ruins of the ravine, everything else was gone.


    Su Yan glanced at the horizon. As night came, the moonlight was enveloped in black.


    He was uneasy, and the captain of the fifth division team had a Golden Core sixth rank. This meant that Beiming''s fourth division captain was not the seventh rank of Golden Core.


    The captain of the third division, the second division and even the first division!


    In the end, Su Yan knew that this place was not as safe as he thought, nor was it as weak as that.


    Su Yan speculated that the emperors are probably at least the ninth grade of Jin Dan!


    I''m afraid it''s only half a step away from the most terrifying state.


    Many people are reaching the Golden Core Consummation and no more breakthroughs!


    Not wanting, but afraid, persuaded!


    Because after the golden pill, it''s crossing the robbery!


    To cross the catastrophe, to fight against the sky, is against the sky!


    Every time it crosses the catastrophe, heaven will bring thunder, wind, rain, and even all kinds of catastrophes!


    Of course, Su Yan knew that the eighth reincarnation, he had gone through countless catastrophes.


    It was really easy to die, and there were countless monks who died at that stage.


    In the realm of Golden Core, breakthroughs attract the most breakthrough power, and most of them fail at the most and become devilish, and crossing the catastrophe is completely two worlds.


    However, in the realm of the Ninth Grade of Jin Dan, that was also the average figure at the top of the pyramid, even Su Yan had to look up now.


    It is really a character who can be pinched to death at will.


    Therefore, his path of cultivation still has a long way to go!


    The road was quite calm. The three of them flew for more than 10,000 kilometers without encountering anything.


    The people of Langya and Bei Ming did not move out again, which made Su Yan breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, these things have already spread to the capital of the empire.


    Langya''s Anonymous Sect Master was furious. This was known before, and the Anonymous Clan in Tsing Yi was trembling with fright.


    As for Bei Ming, he didn''t even have the chance to go back to report the letter, and all died in Su Yan''s hands.


    However, at this moment, in the Northern Underworld City, in the Skeleton Tower, countless underworld fires are burning.


    These dark fires represent the life of the North Ming killer, and the fire is extinguished.


    A skeleton guard guarding the skull tower, seeing the five flames in the tower at the moment, it seemed to be weakened, and his heart was suddenly disturbed.


    The guard beside him said at the moment: "No, is it going to go out again?!"


    "Close your crow''s mouth!"


    Before that, a flame had gone out, and they had already notified the squad.


    When the two were talking, all the five flames went out!


    "Sorry!"


    When the guard saw this, his face was cold and sweaty.


    "Quickly, report to the squad leader!"


    A skeleton guard rushed towards the inner hall.


    At the moment in the inner hall, the captains of the division are gathering, because the death of the captain of the sixth division made them very angry.


    Seeing the arrival of the Skeleton Guard, the fourth division captain looked bad and asked coldly, "Don''t you know we are discussing major issues?!"


    The skeleton guard hurriedly knelt down and said, "I''m sorry, Master Fan, something has happened!"


    The faces of several team captains changed.


    The captain of the third division looked at the skeleton guard and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?!"


    "In the skull tower, five flames are out!"


    hiss!


    The whole inner hall was silent for a while, and the needle dropped.


    After a long time, the captain of the third division looked at the skeleton guard in anger.


    "You are talking nonsense, believe it or not, I killed you!"


    The skeleton guard was so frightened that his face was full of fear and trembling.


    "Master Fan, the small sentences are true, and I dare not deceive them!"


    At this moment, the headed person wears a mask and cannot see through the truth, giving people an extreme pressure.


    "Go out."


    This person said, the other team captains have nothing to say.


    However, the captain of the third division still said angrily: "The five flames are extinguished. Doesn''t this mean that the fifth division is annihilated!"


    A heavy depression swept across the entire inner hall, and everyone''s hearts became extremely heavy.


    "The captain of the fifth division is the pinnacle of Jindan Sixth Stage, how can it be!" The captain of the fourth division still didn''t want to believe it.


    The captain of the second division, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, looked at a few people at this moment, and his face was unexpectedly plain.


    "Such a result, I had expected it before."


    "Captain 2, what is this?!" The captain of the fourth division said anxiously.


    "Yes, according to reliable information, Zhan Lie who escorted Princess Xuancheng Empire is only the sixth rank of Golden Core, and the captain of the fifth division is the pinnacle of Golden Core sixth grade!"


    The second captain''s eyes became sharp, and he looked at the two men and said: "The news I just received, Langya also failed before us."


    "What?!" The two were shocked.


    "Langya country sent the Anonymous Clan, which broke two generals, and even the Qingyi Anonymous Clan of the Seventh-Rank Realm failed to capture Princess Hatsune!"


    The whole inner hall was silent for a while.


    Only the captain of the third division and the fourth division captain were full of shocking expressions.


    For a long time, a sigh came out from the head.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t catch the Princess of the Xuancheng Empire, otherwise it would make the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire throw a rat."


    "Captain, let me go!" The captain of the fourth division asked for instructions.


    But the leader shook his head and said: "No, at this moment, Princess Hatsune is probably not far from Yeluo''s border, and it''s nothing to go."


    "Can''t you just break it like this!"


    "The thousand-year change, the great calamity of the heavens, I think the Xuancheng Empire may have encountered it. It is well now, but it may not be in the future!"


    The leader said something that no one else understood. When they wanted to ask, the leader had disappeared.


    The dust settled on this matter, Langya and Bei Ming both sent masters, but they all came back in despair, and even lost their lives.


    The words of Captain Bei Ming I were obviously talking about Su Yan, the fate of the sky.


    It was because of Su Yan that the plan of the two countries was in vain, even if Su Yan was only a monk at the third level of Golden Core.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the three are still on the road without stopping.


    Although Bei Ming gave up his plan to continue to capture Princess Hatsune, the three Su Yan didn''t know.


    They only know that if they arrive at Yeluo later, the danger will increase by one point.


    The Escape Talisman is very useful, speeding up their speed a lot.


    However, Su Yan also spent a lot of money, and at the moment he looked tired.


    In the face of enemies stronger than him, Su Yan could only refine an escape talisman in advance, ignoring the enemy''s confinement, formations, and secret techniques, and flee directly.


    I can imagine that with Hatsune and the Eighth Prince, he can only refine the most common escape amulet for driving.


    There was basically no words along the way, but Hatsune kept looking at Su Yan, his eyes were full of affection, which made people feel distressed.


    She didn''t want to reach Yeluo at this moment, she just wanted to go on like this, until the sun and the moon were not light, never going to the end.


    Su Yan didn''t think about this. He just wanted to send Hatsune to Ye Luo safely, and that would be considered as a completion of the task. This is a good thing for both countries.


    Finally, after a day and night, the three arrived at the border land of Yeluo.


    Looking at the big river in front of him, Su Yan felt a little more peaceful.


    "After crossing this river, it should be within Yeluo!" Su Yan said with relief.


    But Hatsune on the side was unhappy, she didn''t want to cross the river.


    But I didn''t want to, but there was no word in my mouth, which made people feel more distressed.


    The eighth prince could see the expression on Hatsune''s face, and at this moment he couldn''t help sighing, and he couldn''t help it.


    "Let''s go."


    The Eighth Prince looked at Hatsune and said softly.


    Hatsune nodded, and the three of them leapt directly towards the other end of the river.


    When it fell, the ground was soft, like a sponge, completely different from the opposite side of the river.


    "Finally arrived at Yelu!"


    The eighth prince still has joy on his face, which shows that the three of them are safe and don''t have to worry about it.


    Su Yan''s face was plain, neither happy nor sad.


    Hatsune''s face was dim, and he glanced at Su Yan, feeling disappointed.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said something and walked directly ahead.


    The Eighth Prince and Hatsune hurriedly followed.


    After crossing the riverbed, there is a plain in front of me, and the scenery is very pleasant.


    Of course, the three of them miss the scenery invisibly, and just want to hurry to Yeluo City.


    At this moment, dense black spots appeared on the plain, and there was even more fluctuation.


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly, and he guarded Hatsune and the Eighth Prince behind him, looking into the distance with fear.


    When these people approached, Su Yan was relieved.


    It turned out that Yeluo''s greeter team was not an enemy at this time.


    The person in the lead was obviously Ye Luo''s diplomatic envoy who attacked the country.


    Seeing the three of Su Yan, Ye Luo''s diplomatic envoy Xi Jiode rushed over with a look of joy.


    However, seeing the three of them, Xi Jiao De was also a little stunned. Is Xuan Cheng just like this? This is also a bit shabby.


    But thinking about it, he understood that the road must be uneven.


    "Princess Hatsune, we have met again. I am the foreign envoy of Ye Luo, who is Hitting De."


    Hatsune nodded in response.


    "Presumably, the journey will be exhausted. Please ask the princess to sit on the sedan chair."


    Hatsune did not refuse, nodded, and went on the sedan chair with Xiyaode.


    Su Yan and the Eighth Prince sat on two spirit beasts and accompanied the team.


    On the sedan chair, Hatsune poked her head out and glanced at Su Yan, as if it was the last parting.


    After this, Su Yan had never seen Hatsune''s face, even after that.


    This probe became the face of a farewell!


    The team headed toward Yeluo City in a mighty manner, and the guards around them were all in the realm of Jindan, and the general headed by him was Yeluo Dart Banner General, the peak of Jindan Sixth Stage!


    After learning that Zhan Lie fought **** battles with the enemy, and finally died in the battle, General Ye Luo Daqi looked dim and a little sad.


    "King Lie is the person I admire the most. I have only met him twice, and he was two times older."


    General Dart is even more sad. The fight between the two is actually just a discussion, not a war.


    After all, the Xuancheng Empire and the Yeluo Empire have had a good relationship for a long time, and there can be no war.


    Speaking of King Lie, Princess Hatsune was naturally very sad, sobbing faintly on the sedan chair.


    Suddenly grow up overnight, this kind of growth is not what people want, but it is forced.


    The eighth prince was also very sad, bowed his head and said nothing, his eyes flushed.


    Seeing the eighth prince, General Dart also hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Thanks to both of you for this escort."


    General Biaoqi didn''t know that this road was Su Yan''s work, and basically ignored Su Yan.


    The eighth prince wiped his eyes, and said with a strong smile: "My job is, I only hope that Prince Yeluo Mondri can treat my sister well."


    The General Dart smiled and said: "That''s natural, Prince Mondri is looking forward to the stars and the moon."


    The group continued to talk, and the team moved toward the capital in a mighty manner.


    In the territory of Yeluo, it is still very safe. After all, who dares to break into Yeluo at will, it is very likely to trigger a war between the two countries.


    The journey was exhausted, but no one complained. The team was not fast, and it took a day and a night to reach the capital.


    The city of Yeluo is naturally prosperous and it is the center of Yeluo, which is indisputable.


    This is more central than the imperial city of the Xuancheng Empire, which also has the capitals of eighteen regions.


    But Yeluo didn''t. It surrounds the capital, with only such a central area.


    When we arrived in the capital, the roads were full of lights and festoons, and countless Ye Luo people welcomed the arrival of Princess Xuancheng Empire.


    Hatsune walked down from the sedan chair, and everyone saw it. They were all shocked. This kind of beauty was not there before.


    "The mysterious beauty of the East!"


    "Simply a beautiful woman!"


    "Prince Mondry is really a blessing to the Eighth King."


    Many people talked about it, all admiring the beauty of Hatsune, which is intoxicating and enviable.

 Chapter 2198： Very big wedding, return to Xuancheng!

    Chapter 2198 Very Big Wedding, Return to Xuancheng!


    These people are basically talking from the bottom of their hearts. They are by no means deceitful, but sincerely praised.


    After all, Hatsune is really beautiful, with a typical oriental feeling, and has assembled almost all the advantages, like the goddess in every man''s heart.


    It is even said that Hatsune is a bit more beautiful than Jin Shiya, because she has a higher arrogance.


    Jin Shiya belongs to the kind of silly and sweet neighbor sister.


    Of course, beauty is in the eyes of lovers, and each has its own preferences and tastes.


    The welcoming team was too large, and almost everyone in the imperial capital was welcoming it.


    The people here, most civilians, have darker skin, and only a few nobles have fair skin, with a high nose, and a bit of the taste of the Earth and Westerners.


    To usher in such a beautiful Oriental princess and the only daughter of Emperor Xuancheng, everyone present was happy.


    Before, they knew that Prince Mondri was going to marry the Princess of the Xuancheng Empire, and at first they were jealous.


    It was as if his idol was married, all kinds of uncomfortable, even cursing Hatsune.


    If there is no marriage, Prince Mondri can marry women in the country, and they may have a chance.


    Of course, now seeing Hatsune, everyone''s dissatisfaction is completely convinced.


    Compared with Hatsune, they are suddenly bleak, there is no way to compare, there is a world of difference.


    However, the women of the Yeluo Empire were not stingy women, so they were relieved and began to bless Prince Monderry. They also wanted to see Prince Mondley have descendants as soon as possible, so that the empire could prosper.


    Everyone gave way for the sedan chair to move forward.


    The banner general of the Yeluo Empire walked in front. On his two sides were Su Yan and the Eighth Prince. There were many guards behind him, encircling the sedan chair.


    Even in the imperial capital, you need to be extra careful to protect Hatsune''s thoroughness. This is a terrifying order from Lord Ye Luo.


    Walking towards the imperial capital city all the way, the speed is not fast, so that everyone in the imperial capital will know that the princess of the Xuancheng Empire has arrived.


    Many people sang and danced. It was so lively, it was more festive than celebrating the National Day and New Year.


    This is the biggest thing about Ye Luo, because Prince Mondri has too much weight in everyone''s hearts.


    The Yeluo Empire is different from other empires. The emperor, the monarch and even the descendants of the lord will deceive each other and compete with each other for the highest position.


    The monarch of the Yeluo Empire did not have only one son. He had ninety-nine sons, but the other ninety-eight sons did not dare to compare with Prince Mondry.


    They also knew the gap with Prince Mondry, and even many princes still admired Mondry very much.


    Prince Mondri, when he was born, a vision descended from the sky, a ghost of a dragon appeared, and the Yeluo Empire was a good year!


    At the age of one, Prince Mondri had directly reached the pinnacle of the Grand Master!


    At the age of two, Prince Mondri broke through the master and stepped into the Taoist!


    At the age of five, Prince Mondri is unbeatable in the realm of Yin Dan!


    At the age of ten, Prince Mondri is invincible in the realm of Yang Dan!


    At the age of fifteen, Prince Mondri stepped into the realm of Jin Dan!


    Twenty-two years old, now Prince Mondri, is already at the pinnacle of Jin Dan''s fourth rank!


    For such a person, excellence can be said to be unprecedented in the entire kingdom.


    Although it was still a big difference compared with Su Yan, Su Yan was an old monster. Mondri was not reincarnated in reincarnation and had no fairy formula.


    Thinking about it this way, it''s really scary.


    The team entered the capital and went directly to the monarch''s palace!


    A grand welcoming ceremony has already been set up all around. There are various children carrying flower baskets, various wonderful singers are singing, various acrobatics are performing, and countless visions emerge.


    Like a fairy tale kingdom!


    This is Prince Mondri��s meeting gift for Princess Hatsune, which means that she should be spoiled as a princess in a fairy tale.


    Under the melodious music, Ma Jiao stopped, Hatsune walked out, looking at everything around him, his face was very plain, without any surprise.


    And at this moment, a huge mysterious tortoise appeared, it was actually a ten thousand years of mysterious tortoise!


    Wannian Xuangui is the national beast of the Yeluo Empire, which already existed when the empire was born.


    Once with the Yeluo monarch, he fought in all directions and achieved Yeluo.


    Wannian Xuangui is extremely powerful, and some people even guess that it is at least at the peak of Jindan 8-Rank!


    At this moment, the mysterious tortoise was crawling, falling on the ground, with his head up, motioning for the princess to fall on its head.


    This is no different from the highest courtesy, because in that place, the monarch can go up, and even Prince Mondry has never gone up once.


    Prince Mondri married a wife, and the ten thousand-year-old Xuan Turtle was also happy. It proposed it by itself.


    Princess Hatsune hesitated, of course she knew the position of the Ten Thousand Years Black Tortoise in Yeluo, which was the existence of the lord after the monarch.


    It is like the Right Prince of the Xuancheng Empire, and even higher status than the Right Prince, because the monarch is very polite to the Ten Thousand Years Xuangui.


    Under the stalemate, the ten thousand-year-old Xuangui said at this moment: "Princess, come up quickly, don''t worry."


    Princess Hatsune nodded, unable to refute the ten thousand years old Xuangui''s face, and stood directly on its head.


    Then, a cloud of white cloud appeared at the feet of the ten thousand-year-old Xuangui, and it skyrocketed directly into the sky, like a dragon flying for nine days, and the shadow disappeared instantly.


    Wannian Lao Xuangui wanted to show Princess Hatsune a panoramic view of Yeluo''s capital, because this would be her home in the future.


    Soaring in the sky for more than ten minutes, the ten thousand-year-old mysterious tortoise fell and turned into a human form, like a tortoise fairy with a tortoise shell on its back.


    At this moment, he took the hand of Princess Hatsune and walked directly towards the hall.


    The Banner General, Su Yan, and the Eighth Prince also followed, and the rest of them could not enter.


    The hall is very large, a typical European style, so Su Yan even thought that he had returned to the earth.


    Entering the main hall, the flower girls and children around began to scatter flowers, and there was a red carpet on the ground, straight to the end.


    At the end, the main hall was in front of him, and there was a mysterious crystal chair above the main hall.


    Sitting on the chair was Lord Ye Luo.


    Upon seeing this, Hatsune hurriedly saluted.


    "Xuancheng Hatsune has seen Lord Monarch."


    "No gift or gift."


    The monarch is not as serious as the rumor, and now he is smiling, obviously he is very satisfied with his daughter-in-law.


    "This time, the boat has been exhausted, I heard that the road is in danger, is there any injury?"


    Hatsune shook his head and said, "No."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    At this moment, a man with a tall body came out, and this man was Prince Mondry.


    Prince Mondri was actually very handsome, with a healthy wheat complexion. At this moment, his eyes were looking straight at Hatsune.


    At first, the two countries married, Prince Mondri refused. After all, he was only two years old and didn''t want to get married.


    But his parents ordered the matchmaker to say that, let alone the marriage of the two countries, at a crisis, he agreed with the overall situation.


    But I never thought that his wife was so beautiful that his original inner resistance at this moment has long since vanished.


    "Princess, I''m Prince Yeluo Mondri." Mondri greeted Hatsune.


    Hatsune nodded lightly, and said nothing.


    Mondley is very satisfied with Hatsune, but Hatsune has no feeling for Mondley.


    It''s not like it, it''s not disgusting.


    If it were really possible with Su Yan, she might hate it.


    Su Yan has been standing by without any words. This is an unchangeable fact, not to mention that he is only grateful to Hatsune.


    "In that case, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. Let''s finish your wedding today." The Lord Monarch said happily.


    The two did not object, nor dared to object.


    The wedding was very big, and the whole nightfall was celebrated by people. The banquet that night stretched for hundreds of thousands of kilometers across the entire territory of the nightfall. Except for the people on duty, everyone was drinking to celebrate.


    Under the witness of everyone, Hatsune and Prince Mondry also completed their wedding.


    Under the priest''s question, the two completed the most important oath and "love" each other.


    "May God bless you forever!"


    The priest sent a heartfelt blessing and looked at the two with a smile on his face.


    The monarch was so moved that the queen on the side even shed tears.


    And Hatsune, who was wearing a white dress, looked at the end of the hall, Su Yan was there.


    She did not report any expectations, she did not hold any illusions, she did not expect miracles, she had already accepted her fate.


    This look just wanted to look at Su Yan one last time, because she knew that after today, the two might never see each other again.


    Seeing Su Yan sitting quietly on the wine table, tasting the wine lightly, tears fell from the corner of Hatsune''s eyes.


    Sometimes love is great, sometimes love is lasting, sometimes love is unforgettable.


    Cute can also be humble.


    The love of both parties is called love, and the love of one party must be humble!


    In Hatsune''s opinion, even if Su Yan likes herself, that will not change any outcome. She can only become the wife of Prince Mondri, and can only become a victim of the marriage of the empire.


    But she didn''t know that if Su Yan really liked her, she could be taken away, no one could stop her, not even the monarch.


    Su Yan has always acted free and easy throughout his life, how can he be afraid of anything.


    However, his heart is already occupied, and he really has no feeling for Hatsune, which cannot be forced.


    The eighth prince drank at least three tanks of spirits, all of which were toasts. It was not good for him not to drink, and finally became drunk and unconscious.


    Until the banquet was over, Su Yan stayed at his residence and used Yuan Li to help him sober up, and the Eighth Prince slowly woke up.


    "Drink, keep drinking!"


    Su Yan slapped the eighth prince, looked at him and said coldly, "Are you still awake?!"


    The Eighth Prince touched his cheek and said aggrieved: "What''s the matter, I am not allowed to say anything."


    "Go back with me."


    "Where to go back?!"


    "Of course it''s the imperial city!" Su Yan''s eyes were extremely cold, "King Lie''s death can''t just leave it alone!"


    Speaking of King Lie, the Eighth Prince was naturally sad. The reason why he drank so much wine was for King Lie. He helped King Lie witness Hatsune''s wedding and helped him drink some wine. At least he himself thinks so.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince was completely awake, and his face was also cold.


    "Okay, go back."


    The two packed up their things and left the residence directly.


    That night, the two of them left the Yeluo Imperial Capital directly and headed towards the Xuancheng Empire.


    When the two left, they were naturally known by Lord Monarch, but Lord Monarch did not stop them.


    "Sovereign, why don''t you keep them for a few more days?" Wannian Old Xuangui asked from the side.


    The monarch shook his head and said: "They can''t keep it if they insist on leaving, and they are so anxious to go back, I am afraid it is related to the Lie King of Xuancheng."


    Wannian Old Xuangui nodded and said: "What the monarch said is that although Zhan Lie is not strong, but he has a very high status in Xuancheng, even more so than Emperor Xuancheng''s right prince. King Yu Nalie."


    Not born to a mother, but more close, naturally there is a story.


    When the emperor was young, King Lie��s mother helped a lot, otherwise he would not be able to live when he was young.


    The matter was too long, and only the emperor knew best. He never mentioned it to anyone, and King Lie never said it. These things are enough in his heart.


    Hatsune sat motionless on the big soft bed in the night of the bridal chamber.


    Prince Mondry was going to toast naturally, and he drank a lot of wine at the moment. Of course, he used Yuan Li, otherwise even if he would drink again, he would be drunk.


    When everything was over, Prince Mondri lost his alcohol and entered the room.


    Mondry is not the kind of sloppy person, on the contrary, he is a very romantic person, as you can tell from his drunkenness outside the house.


    At this moment Mondri was sitting by the bed, looking at Hatsune, his face was full of happiness.


    "Princess, you have a good saying that a spring night is worth a lot of money. It''s not too early now, let''s rest."


    Hatsune did not nod, but looked at Prince Mondri, biting his lip.


    After a few seconds, she made up her mind and looked at Prince Mondri and said, "I have one thing to tell you."


    "Go ahead," Prince Mondley said softly.


    "I am no longer innocent."


    As soon as these words were said, the whole room was suddenly silent, and Prince Mondri opened his eyes wide, as if he could not believe it.


    Hatsune continued: "If you despise me, don''t touch me. As soon as we complete the marriage, you can also find other women, and I will not bother."


    Prince Mondrey stood up, looking at Hatsune with a gloomy expression: "Why?!"


    He tried hard to restrain himself, and if someone else had already said very ugly words or acted directly.


    "To save people."


    Hatsune didn''t lie, she did give up her body to save people, otherwise Su Yan would definitely die that day.


    Prince Mondry clenched his fists, he was naturally unwilling, and his wife who had just passed the door brought him a green hat, which was unacceptable to most people.


    The most **** thing is that, still to save people, Prince Mondri felt that he must have done something bad in his previous life.


    He did not speak, and left the room without looking back.


    That night, Hatsune sat by the bed all night, while Prince Mondry drank a night of wine outside.


    He didn''t use spiritual power to resist, he was naturally drunk in the end.


    Drunk, he actually returned to the house again, and when it was dark, he directly pressed Hatsune to the bed.


    When the sky was getting bright, Su Yan and the eighth prince also rushed towards the Xuancheng Empire, and the two ran wildly.


    They must return to Xuancheng as soon as possible and tell the emperor about the death of King Lie!

 Chapter 2199： The prince is here to help, cut the seventh grade!

    The second thousand and ninety-ninth chapter, the prince came to help, cut the seventh grade!


    There was no word all the way, and the two did not encounter much danger on the way back, which made them a little strange.


    "These Langya and Bei Ming people won''t come out to deal with us?" The Eighth Prince asked doubtfully.


    Su Yan gave him a white look, and said angrily: "Do you still want them to come out?"


    The Eighth Prince smiled awkwardly, and said quickly: "Of course I don''t want it."


    This is not a joke. If you really come out to be a master, you will inevitably fight hard, and the enemy knows that Su Yan is a little weird, I am afraid that the one sent out will be stronger.


    Of course, the two changed the route, which is also a very important reason.


    The enemy''s intelligence is very powerful, but it is impossible to get them thoroughly insight in such a short time.


    It took two days for the two to reach the border of the Xuancheng Empire, basically on their way.


    After entering the country, the two of them were completely relieved.


    Entering the border, at least the enemy will be extremely jealous.


    However, what Su Yan and the Eighth Prince didn''t expect at all was that the enemy came at this time!


    The terrifying fluctuations around, a powerful strange force, directly pressed towards the two!


    "The ghost will not disperse!" Su Yan looked at the sky with a cold expression, his eyes filled with horrible killing intent.


    The eighth prince turned cold and pale, hiding behind Su Yan.


    "This fluctuation, I''m afraid it is a strong person in the seventh stage of the Golden Core!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yeah."


    His words are few, which shows that the enemy is really strong.


    The horrible fluctuations became more and more intense, and accompanied by a powerful coercion, they directly pressed towards Su Yan.


    This terrifying coercion, even the powerhouse of Jindan 4th rank, could not bear it, it would definitely be crushed into powder.


    The eighth prince was not at the level of the third level of the Golden Core, so naturally he couldn''t resist it. At this moment, he was full of horror.


    Su Yan was a little flat, but with a wave of his hand, the coercion disappeared directly.


    "Fuck!"


    The Eighth Prince was frightened by Su Yan''s move. Such a terrifying coercion was easily resolved.


    He suspects that Su Yan has become stronger again!


    Su Yan suffocated his lips and said, "I''ve killed even the sixth grade of the Golden Core, and this coercion can''t be resolved. Isn''t that finished right away?"


    The eighth prince could only smile awkwardly and did not speak.


    At this moment, above the sky, a light appeared, and at the same time a terrifying voice swept all over.


    "Xiao Xiaoxiao, finally let me find it!"


    This person has a deep voice, with a wave of anger, obviously dissatisfied with the two of them.


    Su Yan looked at the bright light above the sky, and said coldly: "Your Excellency is Langya or Beiming?"


    But who knows what people say: "Lao Tzu is not from Bei Ming, nor from Langya, he is the one who wants your life!"


    This person didn''t want to reveal his identity, because dealing with Su Yan seemed to him to be nothing more than a piece of cake. Only the third grade of Gold Core could be blown up so godly.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to talk nonsense, and directly displayed a shield to protect the Eighth Prince, while he leaped towards the sky.


    At the same time, Su Yan directly slapped a palm at the bright light, and the light immediately dissipated, revealing an old man with the bones of immortality.


    Su Yan glanced intently, and there was a black letter printed on this person''s chest. This might be his identity.


    But Su Yan didn''t know much about this upper world, and he didn''t know what this black letter meant.


    At this moment, he just wants to solve this old man, nothing more.


    There was a terrifying elemental power between Su Yan''s hands, the power of fragmentation and various secret techniques were all displayed, and the entire world became turbulent at this moment.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect your little hairy to have so much trouble."


    Seeing Su Yan performing secret techniques and feeling the terrifying fluctuations around him, the old man had another opinion about Su Yan.


    But at this moment he said again: "Although your offensive is strong, you are still far from defeating me."


    Sure enough, Su Yan blasted out and hit the old man, but he was easily resisted by the old man.


    At the same time, the old man displayed an offensive towards Su Yan, the secret technique of invisible power, it is difficult to figure out the trajectory.


    While Su Yan was investigating, this offensive blasted at him directly, hitting his chest!


    Su Yan flew upside down on the spot a hundred meters away, his entire chest was sunken, filled with a light blue wave of vitality.


    This power is so powerful that it is actually devouring his function and consuming his power!


    terrible!


    Su Yan''s face became colder, and he hurriedly displayed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which was to dissolve this light blue vitality.


    The old man with the celestial wind frowned slightly, his face showing a deep killing intent.


    Before the old man changed his mind, Su Yan now makes him aware of a weirdness, and this weirdness he does not understand, it will become uneasy.


    "Take me one more trick!"


    The old man came towards Su Yan Gaia, and at the same time, his hands directly launched a terrorist offensive, the power was shocked.


    "Hei Sha Tian Demon Art!"


    I saw that the entire sky suddenly became extremely dark, and a gap was directly above the sky, and there seemed to be a faint light in the gap, as if a monster was about to come out.


    This secret technique was terrifying, Su Yan felt the violent fluctuations around him, and the whole place was under the control of the other party before it exploded.


    The seventh grade of the Golden Core is definitely an existence that surpasses the sixth grade of the Golden Core. The two are not at the same level at all, and there is a huge gap between them.


    The black evil demon in between rushed towards Su Yan, with the intention of killing.


    Su Yan''s face changed suddenly, and he hurriedly used secret techniques to resist, but after all, he was blown away thousands of meters away.


    But at this moment, the old man of Xianfeng Dao Bone changed his complexion and his expression was cold.


    "hateful!"


    He roared directly, displayed his terrifying power, and patted the back of his head.


    At this moment, an invisible wave was shot out of his body by himself, which was obviously the result of Su Yan.


    He used a secret technique and wanted to test his weight.


    Su Yan can''t reach the third rank of the golden core, even if he uses his original strength, he will be able to cut down the powerhouse of the sixth rank of the golden core. For the seventh rank, he is powerless.


    That��s why he came up with such a crooked idea. When he was hit, he released his spiritual consciousness and broke the sea of ??knowledge!


    This trick has to be said to be very clever, and when it encounters ordinary opponents, it may have been killed or subdued at this moment.


    However, his opponent was a Golden Core 7-Rank master of unknown origin, and the power of Broken Knowledge Sea was greatly reduced.


    The coercion of the gods suppressed the old man of Xianfengdao, but did not cause serious damage to him.


    At this moment, he expended some vital energy, and he always drove Su Yan''s consciousness out of his mind.


    The old man looked at Su Yan with cold eyes, like a fierce beast, at this moment he was really angry!


    "Little beast, you forced me!"


    The old man looked at Su Yan, and behind him was a power of darkness, like an evil god!


    "Black Word Jue!"


    A powerful and incomparable wave, the whole place was plunged into darkness, as if being in the most terrifying hell.


    At this moment, the protective cover protecting the Eighth Prince was shattered, and Su Yan had to put him in the ghost gourd.


    However, raising ghost gourds is not a safe place. Once attacked, this kind of vessel is the first to be damaged.


    Before Su Yan protectors usually put it in the ghost gourd, because he has the confidence to destroy the enemy.


    But this way, the opponents he encountered were too terrible and too powerful, either Jindan Sixth Rank or Jindan Seventh Rank.


    Once the opponent bombards the ghost gourd, the ghost gourd must be destroyed.


    So Shabi thinks that raising ghost gourds is a place to protect people.


    But right now, the protective cover was broken, and Su Yan had to do so, but after he put the eighth prince into the ghost gourd, he swallowed the ghost gourd into his stomach.


    The ghost gourd wandered around the dantian, and once he was hit, Su Yan would not be able to live.


    After all, Dantian is the foundation of a cultivator, and spiritual consciousness is the most important thing.


    "Black Word Jue" made Su Yan even think that this is a fairy formula, because it is difficult for Tian Jue to exert such terrible strength.


    However, it didn''t feel strong to him, there was a faint feeling, like a broken secret technique.


    The old man is very crazy at the moment. He is standing in the center, surrounded by darkness, and the power of endless darkness is attacking and killing Su Yan.


    Su Yan ran his power frantically and forcibly resisted, but all his defenses were shattered by the dark forces.


    Su Yan couldn''t resist the strongest strength of this old man at all, and the difference in realm was hard to recover.


    At this moment, he exhibited the dragon''s secret technique four times and wanted to escape.


    But the taboos of the heavens made him unable to escape at all.


    The Void Escape Talisman couldn''t help them escape at this moment, because Su Yan could only forge elementary ones in a short time.


    To forge an intermediate level, it would take time, and it is obviously impossible to give him so much time now.


    In other words, Su Yan now fell into the Jedi.


    However, Su Yan did not despair at this point, his eyes remained the same at the moment.


    "Force me to use the last killer move!"


    Su Yan stomped on the ground, the ground cracked, a fist blasted into the sky, and the blackness disappeared.


    The divine consciousness drifted away, and the Quartet returned to his control!


    In front of him, a tower of phantom emerged, a total of eight stories high.


    "The Great Buddha Art!"


    Su Yan roared, and a huge sound of Hong Zhong floated from the Tower of Shadows, shaking the world!


    This bell has the power to cleanse the soul, the power to shatter the law of perfection, and the power to destroy the enemy!


    The bell vibrated and struck directly towards the sky black, but for a moment, all the black disappeared.


    When the old man saw this, his face was extremely gloomy.


    At this moment, he knew that Su Yan was a bad guy. No wonder he was able to kill the leader of the North Ming 5th Division who was at the peak of Jindan Sixth Stage!


    "Humph!"


    The old man exhaled two clusters of turbid air from his nostrils, and his whole body became illusory. He turned into a black thing directly, extremely terrifying!


    He is using the flesh to perform secret techniques, combining the two into one, and defeating the human will be destroyed!


    The old man rushed towards Su Yan directly, pouring out his endless strength.


    The bell was actually shielded, the phantom of the eight-story tower faded at this moment, and in the end it was directly resolved!


    Su Yan''s Great Buddha Art was directly resolved, and at this moment, his face was blue.


    "Little beast, I see what you can do now!"


    Facing the old man''s curse, Su Yan seemed quite calm. At this moment, he knew someone was coming!


    Su Yan looked at the old man and said, "I really can''t fight you right now. If I break through to the fourth grade of Jindan, killing you is like killing a chicken!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The old man turned up to the sky and laughed, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke.


    "You can kill me if you break through to the fourth grade of Jin Dan?" The old man sneered, "I think you are talking about dreams!"


    The more the realm reaches the end, the more difficult it becomes. That is either a breakthrough or a step forward.


    Sometimes it takes a hundred steps to break through the realm behind, or even ten thousand steps!


    But Su Yan didn''t stop speaking, looking at the old man and said, "It''s impossible for you, it''s easy for me."


    "Oh, isn''t it, then you are a breakthrough!" The old man said with a face full of abuse.


    "Hey, what a pity!"


    Su Yan stretched out suddenly, as if he was a okay person at the moment.


    Regarding Su Yan''s posture, the old man obviously didn''t pay attention to it. Most people were fighting like trapped beasts, and Su Yan was just bluffing.


    "I don''t want to waste time, it''s all over!"


    The old man rushed towards Su Yan angrily, and a terrifying force poured down directly!


    At this moment, the original sky was shrouded in darkness again, and the surrounding space was shaking.


    This power was too terrifying, Su Yan couldn''t bear it.


    But Su Yan still looked like a okay person, with a sneer on his face and said: "Prince, come out, are you watching me and the Eighth Prince die!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the whole sky seemed to stand still.


    No, time seems to have stopped.


    Because the old man''s power didn''t rush towards Su Yan, he just stayed in the air, and stopped so embarrassingly.


    The old man''s face was unbelievable, his face was full of violent.


    "Fake it, I don''t believe that you can''t be destroyed!"


    He directly rushed towards Su Yan forcibly, blasted out with a palm, his power was shocked.


    But when he was a few minutes away from Su Yan, a void hand was directly pointed out and patted the old man.


    Just like this, the old man was photographed directly flying thousands of meters away, and his whole body fell to pieces, and he kept coughing up blood.


    At this moment, he understood that someone was coming.


    But he was shocked in his heart, he didn''t even know that someone came.


    "who is it!"


    The old man roared and looked around warily.


    But at this moment, a cloud flicked across the mid-air, the sky and the earth returned to clarity, and the old man''s dark power dissipated.


    "I!"


    A sonorous voice came out, which was regarded as an answer.


    The old man looked at the person above the white cloud, his face suddenly changed, and he was terrified.


    "Xuancheng Empire, Prince Right Battle Ao!!!"


    The old man said, his heart trembled, and he immediately displayed the secret technique, trying to escape.


    However, at this moment, he is like a turtle in the urn, it is impossible to escape Zhanao''s palm.


    "I want to escape now, it''s too late!"


    Zhanao put away his smile, a murderous intent appeared on his face.


    At the same time, his hand blasted directly at the old man, as if he were in the palm of the Buddha country!


    This hand was so huge that he directly slapped the old man in the soil, his muscles and bones were broken, his dantian exploded directly, and his death disappeared!


    With just one blow, the old man of the seventh grade of Jin Dan had no resistance and was shot to death!


    For such a result, even the old man did not expect that he would be unwilling when he was dying.


    Why did he come to this point and step into the territory of the Xuancheng Empire!

 Chapter 2200： The emperor was furious, and the imperial driver conquered!

    The second thousandth chapter, the emperor is furious, and the imperial conquest!


    One move to solve the old man in the seventh-rank Jindan realm, the power of the right prince battle ao, is terrifying!


    At this moment, he had a calm expression on his face, and did not regard it as a major event.


    Then, the right prince turned around, with long hair on the temples and automatically, a pair of sharp eyes looked at Su Yan and the Eighth Prince.


    When Prince Right appeared, Su Yan released the Eighth Prince, because he knew that the matter was over and there was no danger.


    This matter, with the appearance of the Prince Right, is doomed, and there will be no other accidents.


    However, the sharp eyes of Prince Right made Su Yan very upset.


    Prince Right did not speak either, just looking at the two of them like this, a little panicked.


    When Su Yan''s gaze was met, Prince Right didn''t change the slightest, and directly looked at him.


    The needle pointed at Maimang, and the two of them looked at this for a few minutes.


    The eighth prince on the side turned pale, and he was not good at talking.


    Until the end, Prince Right Zhanao spoke.


    "Who is this person?"


    The Eighth Prince hurriedly said: "I don''t know, there is a black letter on his chest. Could it be someone from the hermit sect?!"


    The right prince Zhanao glanced at him, displeased: "I didn''t let you speak!"


    Su Yan did not speak, but looked at Zhanao.


    Zhanao looked at Su Yan. He actually wanted to kill Su Yan''s arrogance, but he failed.


    Finally he had to look at Su Yan and said in a deep voice, "Did the princess be escorted safely?"


    Su Yan turned around with a look of disdain, and left in a big way.


    "This......"


    The eighth prince did not expect that Su Yan would dare to do this. The majesty of the right prince has always made the eighth prince very scared.


    But Su Yan was not a prince bird right at all, which made him envious.


    But seeing Su Yan leave, Zhan Ao''s face became gloomy, which showed that he didn''t save face.


    However, in fact, Zhan Ao didn''t give Su Yan the slightest face, he always stood up and treated him as a lowly man.


    Su Yan was really determined to leave.


    Originally, he didn''t want to go with this escort, it was all because of Zhanao''s face.


    But now, he is still treated like this, he is a fart.


    Su Yansi is not afraid of Zhanao, he knows his value, Zhanao will not do anything to him.


    Knowing to leave, Zhan Ao just stood there, looking at Su Yan''s disappearing back with a cold expression.


    After Su Yan left, Zhanao said, "Where is Zhan Lie?"


    Speaking of Zhan Lie, the Eighth Prince suddenly burst into tears, which made Zhan Ao look uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Lie, in order to delay the enemy and fight for us to escape, he died in battle!"


    As soon as the sound came out, the space in the whole place seemed to be still suddenly, only a wave of horror was pervading, shrouded in the surroundings.


    Suddenly, the world changed color, a vision appeared, black clouds covered the world, and the ground cracked!


    Zhanao roared into the sky and slammed into the ground with a punch, and the entire ground was directly transformed into a huge gully, bottomless!


    "Who killed it!" Zhan Ao asked coldly, furious.


    The eighth prince shivered and was frightened by the scene.


    "Yes... It''s Langya''s Tsing Yi Wuming Clan!"


    "Anonymous in Tsing Yi!!!"


    Zhanao''s eyes ooze blood, and his anger rushes into the sky. At this moment, he is extremely angry.


    For Zhan Lie, not only the emperor, but also the princes of the right and left have great respect for him.


    It was Zhan Lie''s mother who raised them back then!


    This kindness is difficult to repay in any way.


    But now, Zhan Lie, who had retired for a long time, died because Hatsune got married and volunteered to **** him.


    Grief enveloped Zhanao''s chest, as if a silkworm was constantly devouring it, heartbreaking.


    "I''ll kill him!"


    Zhanao''s long hair was thrown away, his eyes were like electricity, and he walked directly on the cloud.


    The Eighth Prince stood on the spot, reacted for a long time, and rushed towards the palace.


    At this moment, the emperor also knew that the eighth prince and Su Yan had returned, and they directly called them into the palace.


    But Su Yan did not go.


    At this moment, he returned to the residence, but there were countless guards around the residence, all of them extraordinary strength, in the realm of golden core!


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he walked directly toward the residence, but was stopped by guards.


    "Who are you, show your credentials!" a guard shouted.


    Su Yan did not respond, and continued to move towards the residence.


    But the guard immediately stopped him, and the spirit weapon aimed at him.


    Su Yan was angry and blasted out with a punch, directly blasting the two of them a hundred meters away, knowing their life or death!


    At the moment, his anger is not much less than Zhanao.


    Sending him out to **** Hatsune, the journey was difficult and dangerous, and almost died, but the result was distrust.


    Surveillance and house arrest of Xiaomeng and others.


    At this moment, Su Yan even wanted to take Xiao Meng and others away directly, and then upset him in the land of Xuancheng Palace.


    However, at this moment, he is still sober, knowing such a disturbance, he must not be able to stay in this place.


    Langya and Bei Ming must have hated him too. Now that he has too many enemies, he must be calm.


    Break through, continue to break through, make yourself stronger!


    This is the only thought in Su Yan''s mind. Only in this way can he be unscrupulous, seal everyone''s mouth, and let the group of people who treat him as ants press their feet.


    When Su Yan entered the residence, Xiao Meng and others were in the yard. Seeing Su Yan coming back, he was immediately excited.


    With a leap, Xiao Meng rushed directly to Su Yan, complaining on his face: "You have been away for so long this time, and there is no news at all. Do you know how we came here!"


    Su Yan said with a look of guilt: "It''s mine. I won''t leave you behind again next time."


    Chang Yuan on the side also said, "The day after you left, people from the palace surrounded the whole place, and the water couldn''t leak. We didn''t dare to go out."


    "Yeah, I wanted to go out and buy some food, but I was stopped." Liu Jin also had a grievance.


    Other people also talked about it and complained about it.


    Su Yan nodded his head, and when everyone stopped talking, he opened his mouth and said, "If we want to stay here, these things will really endure."


    Su Yan understood that the current strength was too far behind the emperor, and he knew an earthworm in his eyes, and he could not be too reckless.


    Chang Yuan also nodded: "In fact, it''s not a big deal. They didn''t intervene except for not letting us out."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan said, and then went straight to the small building. He naturally wanted to break through and raise his realm as soon as possible, the sooner the better.


    Never before had such a sense of crisis, never had such an anger, and all this became his motivation.


    At the moment, only the eight princes were present in the palace, and Su Yan didn''t even have a shadow.


    "Why haven''t people come yet?" the emperor asked a little displeased.


    "Already urged."


    But at this moment, an **** ran into the palace and screamed miserably: "The emperor, I went to ask the governor, but he beat me instead."


    "Unreasonable!" The emperor was angry.


    Seeing this, the eighth prince hurriedly said: "Father, Su Yan has just returned. The injury may not have recovered."


    "Injured?"


    "Well, this time the **** encountered the powerhouses of Langya and Beiming, and even Lang dispatched the Wuming Clan of the Seventh Stage!"


    Suddenly, the entire court was in turmoil, and everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and there were many discussions.


    The emperor became even more worried, looking at the eighth prince and asking: "What about Hatsune?"


    "My sister has arrived safely in Yeluo, and married Prince Yeluo Mondri."


    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief. If something happens, he will probably not forgive himself in this life.


    If I knew it, it was time to let Prince Right go, but because of that, Prince Right couldn''t go away. Everything was fate.


    However, the emperor still found something, and Zhan Lie did not return.


    "Where is Zhan Lie?" the emperor asked.


    The Eighth Prince looked at the emperor in sorrow, and cried: "Uncle Lie died in the battle and was killed by the Anonymous Tsing Yi!"


    "what!"


    The emperor''s eyes widened, and the Kowloon rose behind him, and the dragon chants resounded everywhere.


    Countless ministers are all trembling and kneeling, and no one is afraid of this power.


    "Anonymous in Tsing Yi!"


    The most terrible thing happened, and the emperor regretted it with great pain.


    "Father, when Uncle King Ao learned about it, he directly said that he wanted to avenge Uncle Lie, but there was no trace!"


    "absurd!"


    The emperor slapped the dragon chair angrily and stood up directly.


    His eyes were like electricity, sweeping to all directions, no one dared to look at him.


    Prince Zuo stood up at this moment and looked at the emperor and said, "The emperor calms down his anger. I think this matter should be discussed in the long term!"


    The emperor did not pay attention, but looked at the eighth prince and said directly: "Tell me about this experience!"


    Where did the eighth prince dare to neglect, and nodded quickly.


    "Yes Yes."


    "We went all the way, and we all went smoothly when we left the border, but when we got to the place where we don''t care, the enemy is here!"


    The first to appear was the Anonymous Clan of the Langya Empire, whose realm was not high, and was directly killed by Uncle Lie.


    But the enemy didn''t stop there, and sent out again, knowing the appearance of Tsing Yi Anonymous, we were all in despair.


    The Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi is in the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and Uncle Crack is no match for the sixth rank of the Golden Core.


    Su Yan appeared at a critical moment!


    Everyone listened patiently, including the emperor.


    "The appearance of Su Yan relieved Uncle Crack''s decline. The two played against him, which delayed a lot of time.


    But in the end, the Wuming Clan of Tsing Yi was too tough to be defeated at all, even Su Yan was easily defeated by him. "


    Many people nodded their heads. After all, at what level Su Yan was in, it was very incredible to be able to compete with the Jindan Seventh-Rank Tsing Yi Wuming Clan opponent.


    "Go on!" the emperor said coldly.


    "After that, Uncle Schi fought for us to escape, and dragged the Anonymous Tsing Yi, but he...but he!"


    The eighth prince was already crying.


    "Behind!" the emperor asked coldly, ignoring the pain of the eight princes.


    The eighth prince could only endure the grief and sobbed: "Later, we fled, but the enemy was too strong. When despair came, it was Su Yan again. He used secret techniques to help us escape."


    "What secret technique?!"


    "It seems to be some void escape talisman!"


    "Void Escape Talisman!"


    Everyone was taken aback, it was too incredible for them.


    "How is it possible?!" Prince Zuo said in disbelief.


    Including the emperor was surprised.


    "Are you sure it is Void Escape Talisman?!"


    "He said so himself."


    "Emperor, the Void Escape Talisman is a legendary rune, which can make people escape at once, ignoring all the imprisonment, it is a life-saving weapon!" said a minister.


    How could the emperor know that there is no need for the minister to explain.


    However, the emperor did not continue to question, looking at the eighth prince and said: "You continue to say."


    "The three of us later fled to a small tribe where we don''t care, we cultivated, and then we continued on our journey."


    Of course, some things were omitted in this place. There were so many ministers and the Eighth Prince would only say that unless it was Shabi.


    "After that, we continued to head towards Ye Luo, but Bei Ming''s killer appeared!"


    "Bei Ming killer, are you talking about the squad?!" a general asked immediately.


    "Yes."


    "How many teams?!"


    For the North Ming Killer, the Frontier General is familiar, and its horror is frightening.


    "Seventh Division."


    "The seventh division is also very strong!"


    "Su Yan is gone."


    "And after that?!"


    "The sixth division team appeared." The Eighth Prince was already a little expressionless. When these things were said, his heart had been stabbed countless times.


    "Sixth Division?!"


    "Su Yan is gone."


    "What!" The ministers were shocked.


    "What''s next?!" The emperor also asked.


    "All members of the fifth division are dispatched."


    "You mean, the captain of the fifth division of Jindan sixth rank peak is also dispatched?!"


    "Yes."


    "Then how did you survive?!" Some ministers were puzzled.


    "Su Yan is gone."


    "..."


    All the ministers seemed to have grass and mud horses galloping in his heart, can you put it another way, it''s Su Yan who died.


    Then you might as well just say that Su Yan killed all the killers of Bei Ming.


    "After that, we arrived at Yeluo smoothly." The Eighth Prince said without saying a word.


    At this moment, the emperor also understood everything, and his surprise at Su Yan was comparable to his inner anger.


    But at this moment, it''s not to deal with Su Yan''s affairs, and if Su Yan is not there this time, I am afraid that my pair of children will die.


    At the moment, he cares more about Prince Right.


    "Presenting my will!"


    Everyone immediately bowed and bowed, extremely pious!


    "Langya invades, kills the prince of the empire, this hatred must be avenged, and I will conquer it myself!"


    The voice did not dissipate for a long time, rushing through the entire imperial city, countless people were shocked.


    It''s not a joke, it''s a big headline, it''s a matter of national security.


    Unless you encounter something earth-shattering, you will not be conquered by yourself.


    The people in the imperial city guessed what happened, and all the ministers in the court were desperate to persuade.


    But the emperor''s heart has been determined and there is no way to change it. Who dares to persuade and kill without mercy.


    Above the chaotic hall, he suddenly became quiet, and no one dared to disobey.


    "Langya deceived us so much, it''s time to teach them a little bit!" A general also surged in blood and went directly to dispatch the army.


    In fact, the emperor was not only angry because of Zhan Lie, but also because of Zhanao''s departure.


    Of course he was extremely angry about Zhan Lie''s death, but Zhanao''s safety was also very important to him.


    He was afraid that Zhanao would be in danger, so he conquered himself.

 Chapter 2201： The army goes on a trek, the two armies face off!

    Chapter 2201: The army goes out, and the two armies face off!


    The emperor''s personal conquest had already spread in the imperial city. While everyone was shocked, they were also thinking about what was going on.


    Streets and lanes, teahouses and restaurants, and even storytellers, almost all discuss this matter.


    People with faces and faces are discussed in their own halls with a group of insiders, such as the Minister of Korea.


    The emperor''s imperial conquest must take time. After all, the army must go on a trek, and the preparations must be done first, and food and grass must go first.


    But at this moment, Prince Zuo��s bedroom was full of seats, and almost all ministers who could go to court were present.


    Prince Zuo was sitting in the first place, his face was so gloomy, the people around did not dare to say a word, the atmosphere in the whole hall was very depressing.


    In the end, the left prince glanced at all the ministers, spitting out a cloud of foul air from his nostrils.


    "What do you think about the emperor?"


    A marshal said: "I think the emperor is a bit reckless about this matter."


    "Let''s talk about it." Prince Zuo was not angry, but his face was still gloomy.


    "This imperial conquest is not a trivial matter. You must know that the last imperial imperial conquest was three hundred years ago."


    Prince Zuo interrupted the Marshal and said: "This is different. Zhan Lie has great kindness to us."


    The marshal nodded and said, "I''ve heard of this, but it''s not a thing."


    The marshal looked around and ordered some people outside the hall to withdraw from the hall, obviously there was something important to tell.


    Only some important officials remained in the entire hall.


    At this time, the marshal opened his mouth and said: "The emperor''s imperial conquest, the imperial city must be empty, I am afraid."


    Prince Zuo interrupted the Marshal''s words, and his face became more and more low.


    "Are you afraid of the domain masters of the Eighteen Domains!"


    The marshal nodded heavily.


    This is no secret. From this year��s taxation, it can be seen that many domains have paid halves, which is definitely a big problem.


    After all, some catastrophe also happened. The weather was smooth, but it was reduced by half. Obviously, I did not want to pay taxes.


    The major domain masters are pregnant with ghosts, and the emperor is leaving the palace now, that is really a big problem.


    Not only the Marshal, but even Prince Zuo thought so, and he also had the same concerns.


    "But the emperor''s heart is determined, no one can change his words, if Zhanao was there, it would be fine."


    Prince Zuo couldn''t figure it out a little bit, but he was so reckless this time, who was so calm and steady in the ordinary days, was he really irritated?


    "The army will start pulling out in three days, Prince Zuo, you have to stay behind in this imperial city," the marshal said meaningfully.


    Prince Zuo nodded and said, "Yes, I am thinking about how to stay."


    The emperor''s imperial conquest, and the prince Zuo is supposed to be accompanied, unless there is something else.


    In the middle of the night, many officials had retreated, but Prince Zuo was still thinking about ways.


    It wasn''t until midnight that he came up with a way to pretend to be sick!


    Su Yan hadn''t heard of everything about the imperial city, and he didn''t want to listen.


    At this moment, he is practicing in retreat to improve his realm.


    This time, escorting Hatsune, but he has exercised a lot, and he has beaten Jindan seven products.


    He also knows the true strength of Jindan 7-Rank.


    But it is very strong, but he only needs to break through to the fifth grade of Jin Dan, and the seventh grade of Jin Dan can be destroyed easily.


    Now he is only the third rank of Jindan, and he is still a little far away from the fifth rank.


    However, Su Yan was trying, the chance of a battle between the 4th Golden Core and the 7th Golden Core.


    At this moment, the two powers that are not weak in his body are not weak compared to the three-color elemental power.


    That is the power of yin and yang, the power of yin comes from Hatsune, and the power of yang comes from the Wuming clan of Tsing Yi.


    The two powers merged and were transformed by Su Yan into a new power, the power of Yin and Yang, very terrifying.


    At this moment, he wanted to fight against the seventh grade of the golden core, he could only rely on the power of yin and yang, there was no other possibility.


    After one hundred weeks of cultivation, Su Yan stopped practicing and got out of bed. Su Yan was going to wash his body with stinky sweat.


    As soon as he left the house, Xiao Meng and others were standing outside, a little anxious.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yan thought something had happened.


    "There is something serious in the palace, the emperor wants to go personally!" Liu Jin said with a shocked look.


    Su Yan was calm and calm.


    "It''s my shit."


    When he said this, the people present were suddenly astonished.


    At any rate, you are also a governor. Although you don''t feel or even hate Xuan Cheng, you don''t need to be so direct.


    But no one dared to speak, because Su Yan''s fierce gaze made everyone bow their heads.


    "Give me a good practice, if you don''t reach the golden core, just get out of here!"


    "what!"


    The small courtyard suddenly wailed.


    For Chang Yuan and the others, the Golden Core Realm was as difficult as the sky.


    Su Yan washed away his exhaustion, but his heart was not calm.


    The emperor''s imperial conquest, he knew very well, it must be because of King Lie.


    He also did not expect that King Lie had such a heavy weight in the emperor''s heart, and at the same time he knew that this place would no longer be peaceful now.


    When Langya and Beiming dispatched killers, Su Yan knew that this world was destined to be bloody.


    But he doesn''t care, his fundamental purpose in this place is to break through and become stronger and obtain various resources, otherwise he would have left this place long ago.


    He just wants to be a neutral person and watch a good show. This time he will not participate in it unless he is killed.


    The Emperor Xuancheng''s imperial conquest, this matter cannot be kept secret, it has spread like crazy.


    The people of the eighteen domains also knew, and the domain masters immediately stated that as long as the emperor made an announcement, they would immediately follow the march.


    However, the emperor did not summon them, which surprised them a bit.


    More than that, this matter has been insight into the enemy''s spies.


    In the Langya Empire, the emperor sits on top of the list, and the audience are all ministers.


    And beside him, sat a man in a red robe, looking down on his face.


    In the entire court, only this man dared to sit, and was sitting next to the emperor.


    The other ministers stood respectfully, and did not dare to be dissatisfied with them.


    The man in the red robe is naturally Langya''s Anonymous Sovereign!


    Emperor Langya looked at the ministers, his face was not pretty.


    "Compared to you Aiqing, you already know things?"


    As soon as the words of Emperor Langya came out, all the ministers in the audience began to talk.


    At this moment, the Anonymous Sovereign slapped the chair angrily, and said displeased: "Are there no rules in the Chaotang!"


    With this roar, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and immediately they dared not say a word.


    Even Emperor Langya was taken aback by the roar of the Anonymous Sect Master.


    "According to the spy''s words, the Emperor Xuancheng is furious and has issued a decree to be conquered by the pilot!"


    No one spoke, nothing moved, needle dropping could be heard, and the whole hall was quiet.


    Emperor Langya was a little embarrassed, but he had nothing to say when facing the Anonymous in Hongpao.


    The Hongpao Wumingshi glanced at the ministers around him at this moment, and said: "This is a serious matter. Emperor Xuancheng obviously came to us to avenge Zhan Lie."


    "Let''s talk about it, how to deal with it."


    Marshal Langya stood up at this moment and looked at Emperor Langya respectfully and said: "Emperor, this matter is very important, we have to discuss it carefully."


    "What is your opinion?"


    "The most important thing right now is to gather the army and guard the Blue City!"


    The Blue City was the border between the Langya Empire and the Xuancheng Empire, and it was also the place where countless wars broke out.


    The Xuancheng Empire attacked, the first among them was the Blue City.


    The emperor nodded. This makes sense. It is time to gather the army in case of emergency.


    "go on."


    "This time the Xuancheng empire''s imperial conquest must have been committed by a large army. I hope the emperor will resist it."


    "I know, Yujia personally conquered, the old immortal has not been out of the nest for 300 years. The old immortal came out to fight for a site with Beiming last time."


    Three hundred years ago, Xuan Cheng and Bei Ming had a great battle that shook the sky. In the end, both lost and wounded, but the land was captured by Xuan Cheng and belonged to the palace domain.


    Bei Ming has always been brooding about this matter and has been waiting for opportunities.


    However, Bei Ming is still a point worse than Xuan Cheng. After all, the northern land is mostly desolate and barren permafrost, which makes the country not rich.


    "Emperor, let me do this. I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Anonymous in Hongpao spoke up.


    Of course the emperor nodded and said, "Aiqing can handle it, so naturally it is better."


    He didn''t want to go to the Blue City because the emperor also saved the effort.


    "Not enough, Emperor, you still have to go to Blue City."


    There was dissatisfaction on the emperor''s face. He just didn''t want to go, so he wanted Hongpao Wumingshi to deal with it.


    "The Emperor Xuancheng''s imperial conquest is extremely high. If you don''t go to the tiger, how will our soldiers treat you, then you will not be able to show real strength."


    These words are meant to eliminate falsehood. Fighting depends on not only the number of people and the strength, but sometimes there is a terrible leader, which will make a group of men go crazy and stimulate their potential.


    The emperor thought for a while, and finally agreed.


    For the Langya Empire, it is natural to take precautions.


    And the land of the north is not peaceful at the moment.


    Bei Ming suffered heavy losses this time, and he has not been able to catch Hatsune, which made Bei Ming Ming Emperor very angry.


    The fifth division is completely annihilated, which is the most unacceptable thing for him.


    So much so that in the Beiming Dark Palace, all the people in the squad were uneasy.


    Unlike the Langya Empire, the Beiming Empire, the military power and all the power are assembled in the hands of the Emperor Ming, and everything is in his hands.


    This is much better than the Emperor Xuancheng, after all, Beiming established the country relatively late.


    The Emperor Hades looked at all of his men with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes.


    "What''s the news lately?!"


    The leader of the Beiming Division I quickly said: "Enlighten Emperor Ming, Emperor Xuancheng wants to go personally!"


    "The Royal Driver?!" The Emperor Underworld''s expression changed, which he hadn''t expected at all.


    "Yes, this time the Xuancheng Empire wants to point at the Langya Empire!"


    The Emperor Underworld was relieved when he heard this, but fortunately it was against the Langya Empire.


    "The Tsing Yi Wuming Clan of the Langya Empire killed the warriors of the Xuancheng Empire. This is the fuse!"


    "..." The Emperor Underworld was a little speechless. If this kills Hatsune, the Emperor Xuancheng must not go crazy.


    But he was not afraid, but he didn''t want such a huge war.


    Because once such a war occurs, neither side wins or loses, and basically both loses.


    This will only allow those watching the good show to sit back and reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    "Observe at any time and tell me as soon as there is news!"


    "Yes!"


    Three days were fleeting, and outside of Xuancheng Palace, a hundred million troops had been assembled at this moment!


    That''s right, you read it right, it is a hundred million army!


    Xuancheng eighteen domains, the population of one domain is comparable to the earth, not to mention there are eighteen domains, plus the imperial city.


    One hundred million troops is not an exaggeration, but it is also a terrible figure.


    Basically half of these people were the royal army of the Xuancheng Empire, and the rest were either specially recruited or dispatched from various domains.


    Although the emperor did not let the domain masters come forward, the people in the areas under his jurisdiction still had to be recruited.


    Looking at the 100 million army in front of him, it is almost endless, all wearing black armor, which is extremely shocking.


    There are even more exotic animals covering the sky and the sun, and the vastness of the whole scene is magnificent, which can shock people''s hearts.


    Looking at the army, the emperor directly said with a spring of tongue: "Are you ready!"


    The sound shook the surrounding world, like the sound of a dragon''s roar, which lasted for a long time.


    The soldiers and generals immediately shouted: "Ready!"


    The emperor showed joy on his face and continued: "The battle is overwhelming!"


    "Have no victory!!!"


    "Have no victory!!!"


    "Have no victory!!!"


    Countless soldiers and generals roared, their voices trembled, and they broke through the clouds!


    Everyone was angry, because they all knew that Zhan Lie was dead.


    Zhan Lie''s former King Lie was also a former marshal, and even many of the current generals were brought out by him.


    This anger, do not avenge this revenge in vain!


    The emperor glanced at the marshal and nodded.


    The marshal also immediately understood that he directly ordered the army of 100 million to go out.


    The momentum is like a rainbow, and the vastness is like the universe. This time out of the station, it is simply the largest scale.


    In daily wars, there are only a few million people or at most tens of millions of demons.


    But now there are hundreds of millions of people on one side, this is definitely a battle that shakes the world.


    The army pulled out and headed directly towards Langya Blue City, vast and mighty, but for a moment, they disappeared.


    At this moment, in the small courtyard, Su Yan was still cultivating and turned a deaf ear to the outside world.


    It was learned that the Xuancheng Empire''s army was out, and that it was 100 million, and the eight kingdoms were shaking.


    Langya didn''t even think of it.


    Emperor Langya immediately summoned his army and also went to the Blue City.


    "Ma De, Emperor Xuancheng, the old immortal, this time is going to be real!" Emperor Langya said coldly.


    The Anonymous in the red robe beside him said indifferently: "If you really want to play, you just have to do it. We are afraid that he will not succeed!"


    "Of course I''m not afraid, the widow wants to let them go without returning this time!"


    But for two days, the Xuancheng Empire''s army felt the Land of the Blue City, this already devastated battlefield!


    Looking at the extremely strong wall that rushed into the sky, the emperor''s eyes were extremely angry, and he just wanted to break the wall.


    But what made the emperor a little uneasy was that he didn''t find the right prince Zhanao from this way.


    However, the realm of Battle Ao was invincible, unless he met Hongpao and others, otherwise no one could leave him.


    The two sides are already at war, and the war is about to start!

 Chapter 2202： Blood flowed into the sea, and countless casualties!

    Chapter 2202 Blood flows into a sea, and countless casualties!


    The sky was extremely clear, there were no clouds in the sky, and the sun was shining down, and the army of the Xuancheng Empire was like a black locust covering the blue city gate.


    The army of one hundred million, and countless different animal mounts, the entire outside of the Blue City was occupied.


    Marshal Ye of the Xuancheng Empire stood behind the emperor and said respectfully: "Emperor, the Blue City is empty at this moment. We will attack directly and we will be able to easily break it!"


    The army of the Langya Empire has not arrived yet, but the vanguard of ten million has arrived.


    At this time, assaulting the city, it is naturally the best.


    The emperor is not a hesitating person, so it is natural to grasp this opportunity.


    The emperor glanced at the blue city wall soaring into the clouds, and said spring thunder directly: "The generals follow the orders!"


    Countless generals and soldiers suddenly roared: "The emperor orders, and death is complete!"


    "Take me the Langya Blue City!"


    The emperor roared all day, and the nine blue dragons directly rose to the top of the cloud, forming a terrifying Nine Dragons murder formation.


    The horror of this formation, even if it is Su Yan, don''t even try to escape when you go in.


    Because Su Yan''s current strength couldn''t even break his eyes.


    Countless generals Xuancheng led his men, riding a strange beast, and killing directly towards the blue city!


    The defenders of the Blue City immediately defended, forming a defensive formation on the city wall, and at the same time countless spirit arrows shot out.


    Ordinary soldiers are naturally blue to resist these spirit arrows, as long as they are shot, they are either dead or injured.


    The generals have powerful vitality and weapons, and can directly cut the spirit arrows into two.


    The spirit arrows are like rain, pouring down, densely packed, and it is almost countless.


    In the past, 10 million siege soldiers directly lost one million.


    This loss is of course very large, even if most of the soldiers died.


    The Marshal Vanguard was in a hurry. If this continues, how can he attack the city? The emperor entrusted him to fail to complete, so what face is there to see the emperor.


    "Listen to my order, use your vitality, and condense the spear formation!"


    All the soldiers immediately displayed their vitality, gathered together and turned into a terrifying spear, this is an attack formation!


    As soon as the spear came out, it blasted directly towards the blue city wall, and a spear shot out, hitting the eye of the wall''s defensive formation.


    Of course, the emperor saw this look, and it was not surprising that the emperor could see it.


    With just one blow, the defensive formation is directly shattered, and the entire defensive formation is like glass, shattering instantly!


    The guarding general Langya saw this, his eyes widened, his body trembling in shock, and immediately issued orders.


    "To move the second layer of defense together, we must persist until the army arrives!"


    Their purpose is very simple. They fall behind, and when they arrive at the back, the task is completed.


    But the Xuancheng Empire had a hundred million troops, it was not easy to defend it, let alone the emperor had not moved yet.


    At this moment, the anti-aircraft artillery array has been set up in the distance, and countless Yuanli bullets blasted towards the city wall.


    This is like an upgraded version of ordinary warfare, all of which are confronting with vitality.


    With more formations, weapons are spirit weapons, making them even more terrifying.


    This kind of battle, the scene is simply magnificent, the momentum is huge, just a battle, there are countless corpses on the ground, blood pooling, directly into a river!


    War is naturally cruel, and it is natural to kill people, but this time the number of dead people is rare in the past.


    The blame is that Langya completely angered the emperor and killed Zhan Lie.


    At this moment, the battlefield roars and kills the sky-shaking sword, the light sword and the shadow, the most direct bloodblade battle.


    Because Blue City''s second defense was also broken.


    At this moment, there was already a soldier Xuan Cheng, leaning on the alien beast, and directly leaping to the top of the blue city cloud, breaking through the wall.


    On the city wall, these soldiers directly drew their long swords and slashed at the defensive Langya soldiers frantically.


    However, there were not many people who went up. After several struggles, they were eventually killed by Langya''s soldiers.


    This wave is considered defensive.


    The emperor sitting on the dragon chair looked at everything, his eyes were like electricity, and his body was full of vitality fluctuations.


    The marshals next to him were all trembling in their hearts at this moment, and of course they also paid attention to the war, fearing the emperor to inquire.


    Sure enough, the emperor looked at the city wall and asked directly: "How long will it take to attack?"


    Marshal Ye hurriedly said: "This offensive, I am afraid it will take five hours!"


    "Five hours!" The emperor said unhappy, "Too long!"


    "I will send more troops to fight for three hours!" Marshal Ye said hurriedly.


    "I''ll give you an hour and take it for me!" The emperor gave a death order.


    He didn''t want to wait for Langya''s reinforcements to come, and it would be really difficult to deal with at that time. After all, the enemy had a wall defense and occupied a geographical advantage.


    Marshal Ye''s forehead sweat slipped, and for an hour, this was really a test for him, but he had to complete it. This was an order.


    Marshal Ye glanced at the other marshals, it was obvious that the emperor had heard everything.


    "Listen to me clearly, no matter what method you use, I will take down the city wall in one hour!"


    Several marshals immediately nodded and shouted: "Yes!"


    First marched 10 million, and immediately increased 30 million!


    Joining this time, the offensive was extremely fierce, and the Langya soldiers who defended the city were immediately overwhelmed.


    "Marshal, the enemy has increased its strength by 30 million, which is difficult to defend!"


    "If you can''t keep it, you have to keep it for me!" Marshal Langya Pioneer glared at Langya''s army, and said directly, "Give me two hours to guard, and then the army will be there!"


    "Yes!" His subordinates could only bite the bullet and agreed.


    These are all dead orders, a battle of shield and spear.


    With the addition of 30 million troops, the battle was even more magnificent, and it was dazzling to see.


    When you blinked, hundreds of thousands of soldiers fell in a pool of blood.


    There were countless strange beasts wailing and screaming in the sky, hit by various weapons and even Yuan Li, and finally fell to the ground.


    The Blue City defenders, relying on their own strength, condense a third defensive formation, this is their last hope.


    However, they are weak. They have a total of 10 million people. The original formation has been directly breached. Now they only have about 5 million people left.


    Still insisting on two hours, how is this possible.


    However, Langya did not desert, even if he died, he would not shrink back. This is discipline, and this is the most basic duty of a soldier.


    And they have no way to escape, and there is no room for them to escape from the country.


    "Brothers, charge me directly, kill one is one!"


    Seeing countless soldiers rushing up from Xuancheng, many people''s eyes were already red and killing intent emerged.


    Soldier Xuancheng was not weak, they were filled with grievances, because Zhan Lie died, they had commands, the emperor''s words!


    This time, both sides were red-eyed, fighting melee on the wall, all kinds of vitality splashing around, and the entire Blue City was shrouded in terrifying vitality.


    The wall was already overwhelmed and cracks appeared.


    When a soldier saw it, he immediately said to the others: "Use your elementary power to bombard the city wall!"


    Countless Xuancheng soldiers immediately condensed their vitality and blasted towards the crack in the city wall, the crack becoming bigger.


    Seeing this scene, the guard general Langya was distraught and hurried to the Marshal Vanguard to report it.


    "Marshal, they are blasting the city wall. If this continues, the city wall will not last long."


    Marshal Langya Pioneer''s face was extremely gloomy, and the spike hammer in his hand exuded endless power.


    "Let me kill them!"


    Marshal Langya Pioneer actually chose to come forward directly, which was forced to be helpless.


    "Marshal, this can''t be done!" The guard was frightened.


    "How can''t it? If I don''t come forward, I''m afraid I can''t stand it for an hour!"


    He rushed directly down the city wall and killed dozens of Xuancheng soldiers with a spike.


    Marshal Langya Pioneer was three meters tall, he was extremely strong, and he held a huge mace, as if he was a man who was in a position to be a man.


    He stood behind the crack in the city wall, looking at all Xuancheng soldiers with a pair of tiger eyes, not afraid of the slightest.


    "His grandma, have the ability to come here!"


    Langya Xianfeng cried.


    Soldier Xuan Cheng is naturally not afraid, just one person, what''s terrible.


    However, at this moment, a strange beast leaped down from the air, and a person fell on it, it was Marshal Xuancheng Pioneer!


    "You go kill others, he will leave it to me!"


    When the two pioneers met, it was naturally a tense sword, and everyone wanted the other''s life.


    "Hu Baoxing, labor and management finally met you today!"


    Xuancheng Vanguard Marshal Cheng Kaige grinned.


    "Huh, take your life today!" Hu Baoxing said coldly.


    "Arrogant!"


    Cheng Kaige was furious, waving the mountain-opening spirit blade in his hand and rushing towards Hu Baoxing directly.


    Both of them are in the sixth rank of Jindan, with extraordinary power and strength. Naturally, this fierce battle has been seen.


    However, compared to the two fighting, the blood blade of the two armies at this moment is more cruel.


    Countless blood spattered on the city wall and flowed down the city wall, converging into a river of red blood!


    The rivers of blood converge, and Dao finally becomes a sea of ??blood!


    Thousands of people were killed, blood churning, bodies floating, and the scene was shocking.


    This is the most terrifying battle, the most direct melee, it is difficult for anyone to live or die to speak with their strength.


    Even if you are a soldier of the fourth rank of Golden Core, you can only be hacked to death when facing a group of enemy soldiers of the third rank of Golden Core.


    Only the generals above the fifth rank of the Golden Core can protect themselves.


    But after exhaustion, it will definitely die.


    The emperor has been watching everything, his eyes are still extremely cold at this moment, and his eyes are violent.


    He took a look at the time, more than half an hour had passed, but the enemy still had two million defenders fighting in blood.


    The emperor wants to shoot directly!


    He stood up, took a look at the blue city wall that was about to collapse, and said to Marshal Ye next to him: "Let me destroy this blue city!"


    Marshal Ye nodded and said, "If the emperor can make a move, it will be destroyed easily."


    At this moment, the two pioneers fought a thousand moves, and in the end they both lost and broke their arms.


    But Xuan Cheng had too many troops. When both of them broke their arms, countless Xuan Cheng soldiers rushed forward and directly chopped Hu Baoxing into minced meat.


    Seeing the enemy die, Cheng Kaige was not happy, his face, on the contrary, was a little uneasy, and his heart was terrified.


    This kind of battle is the most exhausting, and to the end, even if you kill countless enemies, you will feel restless in your heart and empty brain.


    Can order again, let alone avenge King Lie, this is the reason that supports everyone''s killing intent.


    Between the emperor''s hands, there was Gu Haoran''s righteousness rising. This force was terrifying. Before it burst out, it made the Langya defenders desperate.


    "Death right!"


    The Langya guard knew that there was no way to escape, so he was relieved, one by one he didn''t have the slightest fear.


    The emperor blasted directly, Haoran blasted towards the blue city wall with righteousness.


    The moment the entire city wall was bombarded, it shattered and collapsed at the same time, becoming a ruin.


    The two million Langya soldiers on the wall were also bought into the ruins along with the wall.


    The powerful awe-inspiring righteousness, this group of soldiers is naturally unbearable, and there must be no survivors.


    The emperor''s terrible nature is undoubtedly unquestionable. Only this blow completely ended the battle.


    Countless soldiers rushed directly into the Blue City, and immediately occupied the Blue City.


    The emperor didn''t mean to be happy about this. He just looked at Marshal Ye and said, "I don''t need me to say the next thing, right?"


    "Of course not. One million generals have been disguised as generals of Langya. At this moment, they are moving towards the land of Langya, and they will definitely catch Langya''s army by surprise."


    "Very good." The emperor nodded.


    This is a tactic. There is no such thing as insidiousness. There is only victory or defeat in war, and only victory or defeat.


    Moreover, Langya is really not a good bird. The whole country is dominated by anonymous people and has become a country of witchcraft.


    For this battle, the figure that has been in the cloud is all in sight, and that figure is naturally Su Yan!


    Su Yan was cultivating at first, and he didn''t even care about the battle at all, but when he thought about it later, he couldn''t sit still.


    This is the imperial conquest, the emperor will come forward, it is very likely that the two emperors Xuancheng and Langya will fight.


    How could he miss such a battle, he just needed a glimpse of the emperor''s strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan was all right, watching the battle leisurely. The **** battle was completely the same as a normal battle to him, and it would not affect him much.


    After breaking through the Blue City, Xuan Cheng''s army marched straight ahead, reaching the border of the Blue City, with a vast plain ahead. This place was the best place for Xuan Cheng to fight.


    They wouldn''t be so stupid to go to the next Langya defending the city. After all, it was very difficult to attack the city. The battle on the plain was a 50-50 battle between the two sides.


    What''s more, there are already a million generals who want to join the Langya army. This is a killer move.


    At this moment, the one million army had traveled thousands of miles, and finally saw the densely packed Langya army of 80 million troops.


    There was no panic in everyone''s heart, they were all trained, and there was no other suspicion.


    Seeing millions of people rushing, Langya Hongpao Anonymous immediately blocked the way of millions of people.


    "What''s going on?!" Hongpao was furious.


    "Master Qi, Sect Master, the Blue City has been lost, and the vanguard is the only one left with us." Cheng Kaige, who pretended to be Hu Baoxing, pretended to be alike at this moment.


    "Unreasonable!" Emperor Langya was furious, his expression stern.


    "Where is Xuancheng''s army now?!"


    "In the plain." Cheng Kaige replied.


    "They just want to fight with us in the plains, Emperor Xuancheng is really not easy!" Hongpao Wumingshi said.


    "Fearless, give me a quick trip to the Blue City Plain, I will destroy the Xuancheng army!" The emperor issued an order.

 Chapter 2203： There are waves everywhere, the emperor is angry!

    Chapter 2203 There are waves all over the place, the emperor is angry!


    Emperor Langya was furious, and directly ordered the army to move forward quickly, to fight to the death with Xuancheng''s army!


    The advance of tens of thousands of people was destroyed and the Blue City was destroyed, which made it difficult for Emperor Langya to accept.


    He must win this battle because this is Xuan Cheng''s attack. If he loses, the loss is hard to estimate.


    Moreover, Langya''s ranking among the eight countries will definitely weaken by then, and the number of places to enter Taixu will be reduced.


    As for Xuan Cheng''s dispatch of troops to attack Langya, this matter had already spread among the Eight Kingdoms, and they were all aware of it.


    Many countries are in a wait-and-see state and did not make the slightest move.


    But the Yeluo Empire is grind the gun, ready to support Xuan Cheng at any time.


    The same is true for the Beiming Empire.


    Because of the marriage between Xuan Cheng and Ye Luo, the relationship between Bei Ming and Langya has risen, and they know the truth about the death of lips and teeth.


    The Land of Moonlight, located in the northeast, belongs to the weakest country among the eight countries.


    But no one in this country dared to step into the half-point, because the terrain was too dangerous, but also because the legendary terrible forbidden land exists in it.


    At this moment, the Queen of Moon Lan Tian held a rare national convention.


    However, the discussion was not about the battle between Xuancheng and Langya, which many people did not expect.


    The emperor of Yuelan thought that she was a woman, the most powerful woman of Yuelan, and it was rumored that her realm was close to the peak of Jindan, and might even be surpassed.


    At this moment, the Empress Yuelan looked solemn, looking at the ministers kneeling under the hall, and directly said: "Lang Aiqing, I heard you say that the forbidden land seems a little unstable recently?!"


    Prince Lang hurriedly stood up at this moment and said: "Returning to the heavens, the forbidden land has indeed fluctuated frequently recently. I have sent people in to investigate, but nothing is unusual."


    Tian Hou was a little dissatisfied with this, and said slightly angrily: "You should go and see for yourself."


    Prince Lang turned pale immediately, and hurriedly responded: "What the Queen said is that I will see it in person after the next dynasty."


    "It''s not that I''m angry. You should know the weight of the forbidden land. The elder too imaginary used to tell me several times."


    "The Queen of Heaven, Xuan Cheng and Langya fought, I don''t know what opinion the Queen has?" Another minister said.


    "I have no opinion."


    The Queen of Heaven was dressed in a phoenix dress, very gorgeous, she stood up at this moment, and went straight away.


    This updo is so short.


    At this moment, Yunhuan Country is a little uneasy.


    Yunhuan Nation is located in the southeast. Among the eight nations, it is the last country, and its territory is a little larger than Yuelan.


    Lord Yunhuan was frowning because of one thing at this moment.


    Next to him is Huo Yuan, the number one military commander in the country, and his realm is at the eighth rank of Jindan!


    "Huo Yuan, you said that the Thunder Pool at the Cloud Peak seems to fluctuate violently recently."


    "Yes, someone told me before, and I went to see it. Except for the violent thunder and lightning fluctuations, there is nothing unusual." Huo Yuan replied.


    Master Yunhuan frowned even more, this inexplicable fluctuation made him uneasy.


    "Tomorrow you let me take a look." Master Yunhuan planned to check it out himself.


    Huo Yuan replied: "Master Lord, there is no need to go personally. Lei Chi is originally a place with violent fluctuations. Some frequent events are not a major event. As long as the formation exists, you can rest assured."


    "You don''t know, the Empress Yuelan sent me a message, and the forbidden area of ??Yuelan is also somewhat abnormal."


    "The Lord is talking about the forbidden land of Yuelan''s corpse?!" Huo Yuan''s eyes widened, somewhat shocked.


    "Yeah, otherwise I would be so sensitive. You must know that those horror beings are suppressed in Lei Chi!"


    Mentioned this, even Yunhuan''s Lord Master was a bit solemn at this moment. Although he hadn''t seen the things back then with his own eyes, he knew how terrifying he was when he heard them mentioned.


    "Forget it, let''s go now!"


    Master Yunhuan was already a little fidgety, planning to investigate inside.


    "Good." Huo Yuan also hurriedly agreed.


    The two of them used secret techniques and left the palace directly, but in a moment they entered the cloud illusion thunder pond.


    At this moment, the thunder pool fluctuated violently, and countless thunder and lightning flickered, terrifying.


    A random thunder and lightning inside can easily kill a Golden Core Sixth Rank monk.


    Even if it is a cultivator of the seventh rank of the Golden Core, you have to be careful when entering it.


    The most important thing is that you can''t enter the middle area, you can only stay in the edge area.


    Even Master Yunhuan, who has never been to the central area, can enter the middle area at best.


    In the central area, there are extremely terrifying lightning fluctuations, even he can not guarantee his safety, let alone the core area.


    Looking at the boiling thunder and lightning in front of him, Master Yunhuan''s face became more serious.


    He said to Huo Yuan: "This fluctuation is too drastic, it''s abnormal."


    Huo Yuan also nodded and said: "This is more intense than I entered before, and more frequently."


    "You and I use the secret technique to reinforce the formation!" said Lord Yunhuan.


    "Master, do you need to inform how many princes?"


    "No, we reinforce it, after all, there are no other abnormalities."


    "it is good."


    The two used secret techniques to reinforce the formation, and the thunder pool, which was originally violently fluctuating, gradually returned to calm.


    Compared with Yue Lan and Yun Huan, Nan Yuan is actually not at peace, as if it was premeditated.


    Nanyuan is the land of the witch master. The whole country of Nanyuan worships witchcraft and is good at witchcraft. The most powerful one is the witch master, whose realm is also unfathomable.


    The witch lord was not in his palace at the moment, but went to the edge of the country, the tidal swamp.


    Looking at a tidal swamp in front of him, the Witch Master frowned, and there was a strange wave of fluctuations all over his body.


    All the creatures died overnight!


    This is also the reason why the Sorcerer himself came here.


    The Great Wizard Witch next to him said: "Witch Lord, this horrible situation happened overnight. No matter what it is, it''s dead, even if it''s a seven-Rank Golden Core monster!"


    The witch master nodded, looked at everything in front of him and said: "This is absolutely abnormal."


    In front of him was the bones of a strange beast that looked like a mountain. Its flesh was corroded and died directly.


    From the bones, it can be seen that this alien beast has gone through a very painful process, as if it was sucked out of its vitality, and then rotted its flesh, leaving only a dead bone.


    "This matter is still too vacant, right?" Wizard Wu asked.


    "Don''t tell me, inform the other four archmages, and follow me to see below."


    "Yes!"


    The Xicang Dead Sea, originally extremely calm, is a place where people can play, and it is the place where the four forbidden areas are least like the forbidden areas.


    At this moment, the most terrifying thing has happened.


    As the Dead Sea rose, countless places were submerged and turned into nothingness, leaving nothing behind.


    Many people who play are also swallowed up, and they will never survive.


    However, Emperor Xicang turned a deaf ear to this, still loving his three thousand beauties, every night.


    Minister Xicang was helpless about this, and they couldn''t deal with it. In the end, they could only choose to inform the Taixu Sect.


    Compared with the Four Kingdoms of Xuancheng, Yunhuan and the Four Kingdoms are much more miserable.


    Because they have restricted lands in the four countries, they always need to pay attention.


    Even more because of the forbidden land and the barren land, there is no way to compare with Xuancheng''s Four Kingdoms.


    These four countries are more like guards, dedicated to their duties, without the rest of the entertainment time.


    On the other hand, the four kingdoms of Xuancheng have a lot of time to waste, to contrive, and to collide and cause war.


    Of course, the Four Kingdoms matter is just an episode, and the most important thing is the war between the Xuancheng Empire and the Langya Empire.


    At this moment, the Langya Empire also felt the Blue City Plain, and Xuancheng''s hundreds of millions of troops stood just a mile away.


    The confrontation between the two armies is like a dragon and a tiger, not afraid of each other in the slightest.


    At this moment, Emperor Langya was extremely angry, and his vanguard was only one million left, which made him very angry.


    Emperor Langya looked at the densely packed army of the Xuancheng Empire, knowing that once this war was triggered, it would be the biggest war, and the outcome would be absolutely defeated.


    At the same time, he also knew that this battle might be inevitable.


    However, Emperor Langya still looked towards Emperor Xuancheng, and said in a cold voice: "Zhantian, your army crushes the realm, kills my thousands of soldiers, and destroys my Blue City. This hatred is known!"


    Zhan Tian is the name of the emperor, and most people don''t dare to call it, so the emperor Langya dared.


    "Wu Zun, if you hand over the Anonymous Tsing Yi, I will leave!"


    The purpose of the emperor''s visit this time is very simple, it is to kill the Anonymous Tsing Yi, because the Anonymous Tsing Yi killed Zhan Lie.


    It is impossible for Langya to surrender the Anonymous Tsing Yi, because once it is handed over, would it not be that Langya is showing weakness.


    Emperor Langya smiled coldly and said: "Hand over Wumingshi in Tsing Yi, I think you are dreaming."


    "If this is the case, there is nothing to talk about. Talk after the war!" The emperor was extremely tough.


    "Zhantian, this is what you forced me, today I want you to come back and forth!" Emperor Langya said angrily.


    "Don''t be afraid of flashing your tongue when you speak big words." The emperor sneered.


    "Ma Xianfeng, you go to the front, you must win!"


    "Yes!" Ma Xianfeng immediately agreed, sitting on a Golden Core 6-Rank strange animal and rushed out of the army.


    When the two armies fight, the vanguard fights first. This is the rule.


    At this moment, the emperor also looked at his pioneer marshal, and said, "Are you confident?!"


    "Have!"


    Xuancheng Vanguard rushed out of the army to fight against Langya Vanguard.


    Both sides are at the pinnacle of Jindan Sixth-Rank, extremely powerful, one move is a killer move, and the vitality fluctuates violently.


    There are countless cracks in the entire plain, the sky is full of thunder and lightning, and visions emerge.


    The two fought fiercely, both desperately.


    Because they have no way back!


    If you lose, you won''t be able to survive, and the morale of your army will be low.


    The secret arts on both sides are being used, and the weapons in their hands are constantly bombarding them, which is extremely fierce. Even when a group of soldiers see this, they are also very scared.


    And Su Yan was lying on the clouds, but he almost had popcorn in his hand, sitting and watching a good show.


    After hundreds of rounds of competition, both sides were injured, and both were broken by the other side!


    But both sides still had killing intent in their eyes, without the slightest flinching.


    Xuan Cheng Pioneer held the bronze long sword and pierced it directly. The powerful sword intent caused huge cracks in the ground.


    And Langya Pioneer was not afraid of the slightest, and swung a blow from the Zhangba Snake Spear to fight against the sword.


    There was a violent sound out of thin air, and the entire ground was extremely fluctuating.


    The sword energy penetrated and directly cut off the other arm of Langya Pioneer.


    At the same time, the sword aura of Zhang Ba Snake Lance also shattered Xuan Cheng Xianfeng''s arm.


    The two battled, each abolished the other''s hands, it was extremely tragic.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Langya hurriedly roared: "Ma Xianfeng, come back quickly!"


    This battle has been desperate, there is no need to continue, and a tie is not a bad thing.


    Emperor Xuancheng also summoned his vanguard and immediately used Yuan Li to help him heal.


    After the vanguard battle is over, the next is the bloodiest moment, the two armies battle!


    However, while the two armies were fighting, a phantom passed in the sky, attracting the attention of many people.


    Upon seeing this, the emperor felt calm, because he knew that the person who came was his brother Zhanao.


    Prince Right Zhanao arrived and fell directly into Xuancheng''s army, ignoring everyone, and went directly to the emperor.


    "Emperor, look who I caught!"


    The right prince carried a beautifully dressed woman in his hands, dressed in white, who was actually the white-robed Anonymous, the Deputy Sect Master of the Anonymous.


    Upon seeing this, Hongpao Wuming was extremely angry, and even no longer covering his face, the skull face appeared.


    "Emperor, Baiyi was caught by Prince Xuancheng You!"


    Hearing this, the emperor looked intently, and suddenly became furious.


    You know that the relationship between Anonymous Baiyi and the emperor is not simple, but the two have a deeply developed relationship.


    "Lao the emperor, quickly let go of the white clothes, or you will destroy your army and use your head as a chamber pot!"


    Facing the anger of Emperor Langya, the Emperor sneered.


    Killing Zhan Lie, his heartache is hard to describe. At this moment, he knows that the white clothes held by Prince Right are very important to Emperor Langya.


    Prince Right also looked at Emperor Langya and sneered: "It seems that this beauty is your concubine, see if you are excited."


    "The little prince dared to talk to me, he was looking for death!"


    An emperor''s wrath blasted directly toward Prince Right, terrifying!


    When the emperor saw this, he waved his hand and everything dissipated, helping Prince You to withstand the blow.


    "Old Wu Zun, if you don''t hand over the Anonymous Tsing Yi, I will kill her on the spot!"


    The emperor was furious, his eyes were burning with flames, and at this moment he was extremely angry.


    The Tsing Yi Wuming Clan was trembling, and his fate depended on a word from the emperor.


    But in the end, the emperor did not hand over Tsing Yi Wumingshi, he knew that even if he handed it over, he would not be able to change his white clothes.


    Baiyi was caught, and it was doomed to end, but he was furious and had nowhere to vent.


    Seeing that Emperor Langya was indifferent, Prince Right did not hesitate, and said directly to Emperor Langya: "Since you are so unfeeling, you can blame me!"


    The right prince used his hand directly, and instantly crushed the neck of the white robe, breaking her vitality.


    The white robe let out a scream, then his neck crooked and he died completely.


    But when she died, she slowly turned into a fox body.


    This was something that no one had expected. The Wuming Clan''s Deputy Sect Master turned out to be a fox.


    At this moment, Hongpao''s eyes were extremely cold, and the white robe was arranged by him to charm the emperor.


    But now, everything is exposed!

 Chapter 2204： At the pinnacle of the eighth product, both lose out

    The second thousand two hundred and four chapters of the eighth pinnacle, both lose and lose!


    This scene made no one think of it, especially the people of Langya Empire.


    Many people are unusual accidents, and their faces are not small.


    Some people were even more surprised: "The deputy master in white is a fox?!"


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Yes, vixen, she is not a human being!"


    "I said that this woman has always been weird, not aging, and extremely charming."


    It''s not just the soldiers talking, but many generals are also talking, and they can''t suppress it.


    As for the Anonymous in Hongpao, many black bugs crawled out of the skull face at this moment, which indicated that he was very angry.


    There are horrible fluctuations all around him, a powerful breath of death!


    Countless people were affected by this breath and did not dare to speak any more, they all looked at Hongpao Anonymous with fear.


    "hateful!"


    The Red Robe Anonymous roared, his voice vibrating everywhere, and both armies could hear it.


    At this moment, his heart is a little panic. This is his strategy, a strategy that has never been known to outsiders.


    But now it was completely exposed, and the emperor was right in front of him.


    He was a little apprehensive in his heart, he was afraid of the emperor''s anger, after all, facing the emperor, he was still somewhat incomparable.


    In his heart, he was thinking of a way, thinking of a countermeasure.


    At this moment, Emperor Langya''s expression was gloomy and terrifying, that royal robe agitated, and the terrifying emperor''s power even covered the red robe''s death power.


    The object of my own night music turned out to be a fox. Is this TMz a fox?


    Thinking of this, the emperor felt a sense of nausea in his heart, and at the same time his old face blushed.


    He looked at the Hongpao Anonymous next to him, and said angrily: "What''s going on!"


    Facing the emperor''s anger, how dare Hongpao Wumingshi not respond, and hurriedly said at this moment: "Emperor, listen to me!"


    Emperor Langya coldly looked at Hongpao Wumingshi, and said angrily: "You are not a ghost or a ghost, do you count me specifically!"


    Hongpao Wumingshi immediately knelt down, shaking with fright, but his hands were clenched tightly.


    "Emperor, this is definitely a conspiracy of the Xuancheng Empire!"


    "Humph!" How could Emperor Langya believe that his anger had flooded his brain at this moment, and he even wanted to kill the Anonymous Hongpao with a single blow.


    "The white clothes I grew up looking at, how could it be a fox? This is definitely a conspiracy of the Xuancheng Empire. They killed her and turned her into a fox!"


    Perfect, really perfect.


    The Anonymous in Hongpao finished speaking, and even admired himself, his own explanation was simply perfect!


    Hearing Hongpao Wumingshi''s explanation, Emperor Langya''s anger gradually dissipated, but he still looked at him firmly.


    After a long time, he exhaled two groups of foul air and stopped targeting Hongpao Anonymous, which also made Hongpao Anonymous breathe a sigh of relief.


    The eyes of Emperor Langya contained killing intent, and he looked directly at Emperor Xuancheng, and said angrily: "Old man Zhantian, you are extremely dirty, and you are so despicable to use such a trick!"


    Regarding Emperor Langya''s curse, the emperor gave a cold smile and mocked his face.


    He looked at Prince Right Zhanao next to him and said: "This old Wu Zun is really an old man. He is used by others. The whole country is about to become an anonymous world, but he doesn''t know it, it''s sad."


    Zhan Ao also nodded and said, "Yes, it is really ignorant to say that it is our slander!"


    Zhanao threw the vixen in his hand to the ground and ignored it.


    At this moment, Emperor Langya was already furious, and even under the instigation of the Anonymous Clan in Hongpao, he directly issued orders.


    "The generals take orders!"


    "Emperor, emperor, emperor!" Ignoring the generals roared.


    "Take me against Xuancheng''s army and catch Zhan Tian''er alive!!"


    "Yes!"


    Countless generals rode on strange beasts and rushed directly towards Xuancheng''s army.


    The war has begun!


    Roaring kills the sky, it can cover all the sounds of this world, and the horrible fluctuations instantly fill the surrounding area, countless vitality poured out, and the whole world seems to have changed.


    An army of hundreds of millions is dispatched, and a war of this scale can make people tremble, let alone who dares to watch it.


    But Su Yan is different. At this moment, he really went somewhere and took a few peaches, lying on the clouds, watching and eating.


    "The fight between shrimp soldiers and crabs is boring!"


    Su Yan came here just to see the strength of Emperor Xuancheng, nothing more.


    At this moment, roaring everywhere, shaking the sky, countless spiritual weapons flashed with terrifying waves, killing towards the enemy.


    The most direct fight, the bloodlessness of soldiers will not play a role here, this is the most cruel war.


    Only a minute has passed, millions of people have fallen in a pool of blood, countless blood splashing everywhere, countless bodies shattered everywhere.


    The blood gathered to form a river, and the corpses piled up like huge mountains!


    Many people got red eyes, covered in blood, and even their faces were covered with blood, but they still couldn''t cover the scarlet eyes.


    A Xuancheng soldier had just hacked to death two captains. After it was over, they could be promoted, but the enemy directly pierced the soldier''s chest with a sword.


    The soldier trembled all over, his throat squirmed, and wanted to make a sound, but he could only shed blood, and finally fell in a pool of blood.


    There are countless scenes like this. This is the absolute and most direct of soldiers.


    Although they are all in the realm of masters and Taoists, in this upper world, that is really not enough.


    The battles between some generals were slightly more gorgeous.


    A general holding a meteor hammer, enemy soldiers like ants, ravaged him at will.


    But when he met an enemy general, he immediately launched a fierce battle.


    All kinds of vitality poured out, madly rushing toward the other party, the most direct fight, no fancy, whoever is stronger, whoever is more ruthless, who can survive!


    The roar became louder and louder, even changing the sky and the earth, and the dark clouds covering the sky and the sun covered the sun and the moon.


    The ground was covered with blood, it was scarlet, and the smell of blood was very grand.


    But a few minutes later, the soldiers on both sides have already killed millions!


    Many generals and marshals are fighting in the sky. They are extremely gorgeous. That power is a fatal bombardment, even various secret techniques, and even various formations.


    The most tragic thing was that the remaining power of these generals fell, and the soldiers on the ground suffered terribly.


    They are all golden core experts, a secret technique that can be resisted by the masters and Taoists, it can be annihilated in an instant, and the body can''t be left.


    But for all this, the eyes of Emperor Xuancheng and Prince You were extremely cold, as if they had no feelings, as if they were commonplace.


    That''s right, they are accustomed to such battles, and they are numb.


    In war, the dead are too normal.


    At this moment, Emperor Xuancheng looked at Emperor Langya and Hongpao, and said to Prince Right: "Zhanao, the red robe will be handed over to you!"


    "No problem, I was just about to compete with him."


    In fact, Zhanao''s heart is calm. Fortunately, Emperor Xuancheng didn''t say, Zhanao, you go to resist the attack of Emperor Langya, and I will help you solve the red robe skeleton.


    Zhanao was also afraid of such words, so at the moment the emperor said it, he flew into the sky and rushed towards the Anonymous Clan of Langya Red Robe.


    At the same time, Emperor Xuancheng did not stay anymore, and the Kowloon rose behind him, and the Dragon Power shook the world and rushed directly towards Emperor Langya.


    Heavenly kings showdown, this is the highlight.


    At this moment, Su Yan threw away the peaches, sat up, and began to watch the battle.


    However, Zhanao and Hongpao fought first, and the two directly drew their swords, and both sides saw killing intent in their eyes.


    "Hongpao Anonymous, I have never seen it before, but I didn''t expect it to be a skeleton." Prince Right was full of mockery.


    The Anonymous Hongpao said in a cold voice, "What about the skeletons, they can kill you!"


    At this moment, the Wuming Clan in Hongpao had a black bug crawling out of his eyes, and he rushed directly towards the Prince Right.


    This is a poisonous insect, extremely poisonous, more powerful than Gu insects.


    Of course the Prince Right observed it, and immediately displayed his terror force and moved toward the suppression of the poisonous insects.


    The poisonous worm was shattered by the Prince Right and turned into a pool of green plasma, which was shot in all directions.


    This is the ultimate move, which can easily poison the cultivators of Jindan Sixth Rank.


    However, with a wave of Prince Right, these green plasma dissipated and turned into nothing.


    Just when Prince Right was about to taunt, the horrible killing intent behind the Hongpao Wuming Clan was crushing the entire space and blasted towards Prince Right at the ultimate speed.


    "Taste mine, Blood Swallowing Heaven Art!"


    A terrifying killing intent blasted directly towards Prince Right. This was definitely not an ordinary secret technique, it was extremely powerful.


    Surrounded by blood evil spirits, it was as if this world had become the ruler of the Anonymous Clan in Hongpao.


    The Prince Right also reacted immediately, forming a seal with both hands, displaying a pure Yang power.


    "Nine Sun Qi!"


    His whole body immediately formed a protective body to protect the body, the blood evil invaded, but there was no way to deal with him.


    boom!


    The violent impact sound seemed to destroy the world.


    But in the end, Prince Right resolved the Hongpao Wumingshi''s ultimate move.


    Prince Right looked at the red robe with a sneer and said: "This duel, the battle of life and death, don''t you still face it, show your true strength!"


    When Prince Right uttered these words, his face changed, and the fluctuations around him were fierce.


    At this moment, the entire space seemed to be silent, and countless air had solidified, as if he could tear this space apart as long as he wanted!


    Between the right prince''s hands, a terrifying killer move spread out, which was actually a fire of purple lightning!


    The fire of purple lightning blasts out directly, can burn everything, can destroy everything.


    The soldiers all around saw this scene, and they all trembled. This mighty power was too terrifying, and it simply surpassed the existence of the seventh grade of Jin Dan.


    This also shows that Prince Right is at least the realm of the eighth rank of the Golden Core, horrible as a monster!


    Facing the purple lightning fire of Prince Right, Hongpao Wuming sneered and said: "Since it''s true, then I will play with you!"


    Behind the Red Robe Wumingshi appeared a tower of black skeletons. The tower was composed of countless skeletons, which contained this terrifying evil spirit!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the tower of black skulls directly shook out a terrifying power, blasting towards the fire of purple lightning.


    The two ultimate moves collided, and violent fluctuations erupted, as if stars collided, and the day was dazzling!


    After a long time, the light dissipated, and I saw that Hongpao Wumingshi had already fought with the right prince. Both of them had killer moves one after another, and one move was the power to destroy the world.


    Many people have been stupid to see that this battle is earth-shattering, too strong.


    A single blow can exterminate millions of creatures and destroy the existence of one place!


    If it hadn''t been for this place, the formation of the two emperors would have already been used, I am afraid it would have already collapsed!


    Su Yan looked at the battlefield. At this moment, his eyes were like electricity. He had already guessed that Prince Right was definitely the realm of the eighth rank of Golden Core.


    But he didn''t expect that Prince Right was actually the pinnacle of Jin Dan''s eighth rank!


    The pinnacle of the eighth rank of the Golden Core definitely exceeded Su Yan''s expectations. No wonder he had such an ability to kill at will when facing the seventh rank of the Golden Core.


    But at this moment, the two are still fighting, both are not weak, madly consuming each other''s vitality.


    The right prince directly played an exterminating force, this force can directly blast people into reincarnation, and then reincarnate.


    This is a must-do, terrifying!


    The Red Robe Wuming Clan was fearless, facing the right prince with a move, he was actually shocked. His arm is also a skeleton arm, but it contains a terrifying evil spirit, and Su Yan is shocked by his possession. Of death.


    "I really want to notice something strange!"


    Su Yan frowned. He found that the power of the Red Robe Anonymous was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t feel it for a while.


    This power made Su Yan seem familiar, but he had never seen it before.


    I must have seen it for the first time in this life. Before, Su Yan could only shook his head. How could he exist before, how could such a weak power come into the eyes of the law.


    So it was relieved.


    The two battled a hundred moves, and the whole battlefield seemed to be their home.


    The surrounding formations are also constantly exploding, as if there are signs of fragmentation at any time.


    Prince Right blasted out again with a punch. This punch was his strongest strength. Even a monk at the eighth rank of the Golden Core had to weigh it.


    The skull tower behind Hongpao Wumingshi disappeared. At this moment, the power of his whole body gathered, and a bloodthirsty power emerged, which actually gathered in his hands and rushed towards the right prince.


    One punch!


    boom!


    The violent sound exploded directly, the entire space was bombarded indiscriminately, countless air burst, and the space was unstable!


    Both of them retreated a kilometer, their arms shattered, and there was a powerful force of each other inside.


    The right prince couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, his breath wilted.


    The same is true for Hongpao Wumingshi, the only intact skin on his arm now withers.


    The two played against each other, and both lost and suffered serious injuries!


    Seeing this scene, countless people were shocked. This battle was too terrifying, it was comparable to a terrorist battle.


    But many people''s eyes are more focused on the two emperors, the real heavenly kings confrontation is these two people.


    The battle between the Right Prince and the Hongpao Wuming Clan was extremely terrifying, extremely powerful, and demonstrated the strongest ultimate move of the Eighth Stage!


    In the end, the two lost and ended up hurting, and neither did it well, and no one won.


    What makes many people look forward to and even fear is that the battle between the kings of heaven and the battle between the two great emperors is absolutely more terrifying and unimaginable.


    At this moment, the emperor Zhantian stood proudly in the air, and the Nine Dragons flying behind him, magnificent.


    And Emperor Xuancheng Wu Zun is not weak, his eyes are like electricity, and there are three powers of power around him!

 Chapter 2205： The battle of the kings of heaven is shocking the past and the present!

    Chapter 2205: The Battle of Heavenly Kings, Shocking the Past!


    The battle of the kings of heaven, this has not happened in hundreds of years!


    In previous wars, it was soldiers at most, even the rank of generals was very rare.


    After all, the land of Xinghai is no longer the chaotic era of a thousand years ago, it has become the land of the Eight Kingdoms, and it is extremely peaceful compared to before.


    But today, Emperor Xuancheng Emperor Zhantian and Emperor Wu Zun of Langya Empire, the emperor of two passings, today''s battle is inevitable!


    The hatred between them started with King Lie and would end with this battle.


    And many people actually know that the vast majority of the results of the battle of the emperors are both losers, because the gap between the emperors is not big, they are all legendary.


    But no one has seen the emperor''s battle, and I don''t know what the terrible scene will be.


    Looking back in history, the most recent battle with this emperor will start from years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, Lord Yunhuan and Emperor Xicang duel, because of a beloved woman!


    The two fought for three days and three nights, and the entire border between Yunhuan and Xicang is still in ruins, unable to live!


    Those three days were nightmarish three days, the world was colorless, everything collapsed, the space collapsed, and the foundation was unstable!


    You know, that was a battle a thousand years ago, a thousand years ago!


    Now that thousands of years have passed, no one knows how far the emperors of the Eight Kingdoms have grown, but they will be revealed today.


    The spies from other empires have already noticed the battle of the kings of heaven. At this moment, they are rushing back to their own country. This matter must be reported to their master.


    In the Yunhua Empire, Lord Lord, when he learned that Emperor Xuancheng was really going to fight Emperor Langya, his face was worried.


    "Margobi, these two old immortals, now all the forbidden grounds are abnormal, they are doing well, they are still fighting over trivialities!"


    Master Yunhuan is really very angry, otherwise he wouldn''t speak swear words, he was completely forced.


    "Regardless of them, it''s better to kill one of them, and of course they will all be the best, Margot!"


    After all, Master Yunhuan kept cursing.


    But the Queen of Heaven of Yuelan had a different view of the battle between the two, she had heard of it.


    "Zhan Lie has a fateful kindness to Zhan Lie, kill Zhan Lie, even the rabbit will bite people, let alone Zhan Tian."


    Lord Tianhou''s words had some other meanings, as if they were telling things back then.


    "Thousands of years ago, the lord of Yunhuan and the emperor of Xicang, because they coveted my beauty, they fought for three days and three nights. I wonder if they are going to destroy the Blue City this time."


    In fact, Lord Yunhuan and Emperor Xicang weren''t for the Empress Yuelan at all. The woman they liked was another person, who had already died.


    It''s just that the diva is sentimental and nonsense.


    The Sorcerer of Nanyuan was still in the tidal swamp, so naturally he didn''t care about the battle between the two of them, and the two were the best at the same time.


    Emperor Xicang was more concerned about this, and even sent spies to report the results back.


    In fact, these four kingdoms were affected by the fluctuations in the secret realm, and they didn''t even care about it. Bei Ming and Ye Luo were most concerned about them.


    Both are brothers of their own, this must be concerned, if anyone loses, then they must help find the place.


    Especially the monarch of Ye Luo, who was irritable in the words of his son countless times, indicating that he would definitely help Zhan Tian.


    Prince Mondri has been fascinated by Hatsune. Where is there any grudge? He has already played every night and can''t wait to be with Hatsune all the time.


    At this moment, the two armies that had fought against each other had stopped in the Blue City Plain. The entire plain had been stained red with blood, and the entire plain was covered in blood and devastated.


    Although the two sides stopped fighting, this battle has caused tens of millions of casualties, which is extremely tragic.


    They stopped fighting because the two people above the sky were naturally Emperor Langya and Emperor Xuancheng.


    At this moment, Emperor Zhantian looked at Emperor Wu Zun and said directly: "Wu Zun, today you and I will be the winner, and one of you must fall!"


    Emperor Zhantian is a mortal heart, this is a decisive battle!


    Wu Zun''s lips trembled slightly. He didn''t expect Zhan Tian to hate him so much that he would fight to the death. Of course he would not be afraid of the slightest.


    "You thought I would be afraid of you!"


    "Hmph, don''t look at what you look like now, it''s a thousand times worse than before!" The emperor sneered.


    Indeed, a thousand years ago, Emperor Langya was majestic and majestic. Even the emperor at that time had to be afraid of three points and not far to collide with him.


    However, in recent years, Yeluo Wuming has appeared, taking control of the entire country, and the country has become a country of believers from atheists to Wuming.


    The country is no longer prosperous, and the people are extremely miserable. Wu Zun ignores him, and he is intoxicated all day long.


    These are not fake, there is evidence.


    Although the emperor did not have the prestige of the past, he still went to the court every day and was sympathetic to the people. The court was corrupted seriously. Recently, he relied on Su Yan to vigorously rectify.


    However, the strange heart of Eighteen Domains hurt his heart.


    After all, eighteen people followed him to fight the world, but Xuan Cheng was born with thorns.


    Langya was born entirely by Wu Zun alone.


    The two sides also stopped talking nonsense, the emperor Xuancheng behind Jiulong roared and rushed directly towards Wu Zun.


    Rumble!


    The entire sky burst directly, as if the sky was about to collapse, and the battle had not yet begun!


    In the face of Emperor Xuancheng''s Nine Dragon power, Emperor Langya was not afraid of the slightest, and his three powers showed majesty.


    That''s right, he has three vital powers, just like Su Yan now.


    Emperor Langya was so strong that he was almost ranked first among the Eight Kingdoms because he possessed three powers!


    The average person can only have one, and there are only two different talents. The three yuan powers are extremely rare.


    There is only one dantian in the human body, and it can only store one kind of spiritual power or elemental power, and the three elemental powers enter it, and the result can be imagined. The risk of explosion is very high.


    Someone once practiced, but the second Yuanli just entered the body, before entering the dantian, the entire human body was in ruins and turned into nothingness!


    Seeing the power of Emperor Langya''s Three Dao Yuan Li, even Su Yan, at this moment, was very serious, and he was a little serious to this person.


    It can condense the three powers, but the talent is good, of course, it can only be Su Yan.


    The former Su Yan, that is the Eight Dao Yuan power shocking the ancient and the present, there is no one in the immortal world!


    At this moment, the Langya Emperor''s Three Dao Yuan Li directly blasted out, not afraid of the slightest, and confronted the Emperor!


    Nine Dragons roared, and the sound of dragon chants spread all over the world, and that terrifying incomparable vitality enveloped all directions, like countless invisible shackles.


    And the three Yuanli, Qinglanzi blasted directly towards Jiulong, as if the three most terrifying secret techniques were extremely powerful!


    Jiulong was furious, and the dragon roared even more, emitting a dazzling light, and each dragon''s eyes seemed to contain the universe.


    Jiulong wanted to swallow the Three Dao Yuanli directly, but just as soon as he swallowed it, it actually exploded directly!


    Emperor Langya sneered at this, "Old Zhantian, didn''t you say that I am old? My tricolor Yuanli is so easy to swallow!"


    Emperor Xuancheng did not speak. At this moment, his lips moved slightly, and he uttered a spell. The broken Nine Dragons was actually restored.


    "You thought that seeing this would destroy my Kowloon, can I still call it the Emperor of Kowloon!"


    Emperor Xuancheng roared, his voice trembling forever, and he directly drove Jiulong towards Emperor Langya with a punch.


    This fist seemed to be the power of an ancient god, with the ability to destroy the world, directly blasted out, the surrounding air burst, and no grass grew.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Langya hurriedly used his original strength to resist, but his own strength was instantly defeated, which made him very surprised and had to evade.


    At the same time, the power of Emperor Xuancheng''s fist fell on the ground, and the entire plain turned into a bottomless valley, with countless rules shattered.


    The original formation used by the two of them also fell apart at this moment, and it was impossible to resist their strength.


    Seeing this scene, countless people were horrified in their eyes, and hurriedly ran towards the distance. With such fluctuations, they would die if they did not go.


    Even if it was Prince Right Zhanao and even the Anonymous Hongpao, when the two saw them, there was deep fear in their eyes, and they used their original strength to avoid.


    Su Yan couldn''t watch leisurely at this moment. This power was too shocking and exceeded his expectations.


    "Is it the peak of Jindan Ninth Stage!"


    Su Yan looked at the two of them, with an extremely serious expression in his eyes, and even some coldness!


    At the peak of the Ninth Grade of Golden Core, that is only one step away from stepping into a stronger realm, touching the infinite place that fights against the sky!


    The Golden Core Realm is horrible, but it can''t make the sky look right. Only when you pass the catastrophe period can you really fight against the sky, and the sky is jealous and afraid of your ability!


    At this moment, the sky is full of thunder, and the sound of explosions is endless. The whole place is like a nuclear reactor, extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan hid further away, and used secret techniques to prevent it from spreading.


    At this moment, he knew that he was far behind, and it was really more than a little bit.


    "Nine-Rank Golden Core, I guess if you want to fight with it, you must at least reach the pinnacle of Seven-Rank Golden Core, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" should also be upgraded. At the same time, the sixteenth-shaking style may have to learn to win the stars!"


    Su Yan is just an estimate, not sure. After all, the two have lived for a long time. In case it has been a long time at the peak of the ninth grade of the Golden Core, then he might take the strength formula one step further and learn the fourth formula-sweeping the sun and the moon. !


    Shaking the sky sixteen styles, Su Yan learned seven styles, the most terrifying nature is fragmentation and overwhelming.


    And Li Jue Su Yan also learned the three styles, stepping on the ground, overpowering the sky, and breaking the sea.


    These are all fairy tactics, and they are extremely terrifying fairy tactics. Once Su Yan took it out, that was the existence of a generation of immortal emperors!


    Of course, Xianjue doesn''t need to learn a little bit to be able to display the power of the immortal.


    What''s more, Su Yan doesn''t have the power of immortality now, he can only take it step by step.


    Su Yan was already deeply impressed in the battle between the two, looking at everything around him, his heart was extremely calm.


    The Blue City at this moment has become ruins and has long since turned into nothingness.


    The sky cracked, the ground collapsed, countless magma boiled, rushing to the sky, as if the place was at its original beginning, with unstable rules.


    The two had just fought back and forth, and they had already destroyed one place, cracked the sky, shattered the ground, and even damaged the rules of the world!


    Regarding everything around, the two of them simply ignored the other''s life.


    "Zhantian, take me one strike and three yuan!"


    At this moment, Emperor Langya''s hands were filled with a terrifying wave, and the three elemental strengths were soft and extremely terrifying.


    San Dao Yuan blasted out directly, this move can destroy the enemy!


    Emperor Xuancheng naturally did not dare to be careless, but he knew that Emperor Langya''s trick to fame was San Dao Yuan.


    When the Three Dao Yuan came out, the world collapsed, the sun and the moon did not appear, and thousands of spiritual things were scattered like birds and beasts, and they did not dare to fight with them.


    Emperor Langya even approached the center of Xinghai, and with this move, he killed a Ninth Stage late stage monster, which was extremely terrifying.


    The skin of the alien beast was the clothing that Emperor Langya was wearing at the moment.


    Emperor Xuancheng immediately displayed a secret technique, which was equally terrifying.


    "Long Xiao Nine Heavens Jue!"


    Jiulong roared into the sky, and all nine flames spewed out, blasting towards Sandaoyuan.


    violent!


    Burst!


    destroy!


    nothingness!


    The bombardment of the two secret arts made the whole place worse, completely reduced to the original appearance, and the rules completely dissipated.


    Gravity disappears at this moment, there is no air, everything is gone.


    Can only feel the most primitive aura, that is the swallowing power of the black hole emerging!


    Without rules, it will be swallowed by the black hole. This is the final destiny.


    Of course, the birth of rules, and even the birth of creatures, all come from the edge of the black hole!


    They seem to complement each other, but they engulf and destroy each other.


    Countless black holes are slowly forming, but the two of them are not moved at all.


    As the black hole grew bigger and bigger, Emperor Xuancheng disdainful, and blasted out a punch, actually shattering the black hole on all sides!


    "This is too scary!" You Xuan Cheng was so shocked that his face was pale.


    This was the first time they knew about the emperor''s power, the original corruption and illegality, made them feel that it was a complete death.


    Even Prince Right''s eyes were constantly fluctuating at this moment, his hands clenched tightly.


    But the same result, the black hole around Emperor Langya was also shattered by his punch, equally terrifying.


    They are all emperors, at one level, the gap is not big, and the fight is hard to solve.


    However, the two must decide the victory, even life and death, and the battle will continue.


    The secret techniques of both sides continued, and finally they fought with their own strength, but the melee was not a melee.


    Emperor Langya blasted out a punch, like the power of the great emperor in the vast starry sky, protruding a huge and incomparable fist toward the ground, trying to blast everything.


    This fist landed directly on Emperor Xuancheng''s shoulder, and his entire shoulder burst into nothingness.


    Countless blood beads rolled out, and then dissipated.


    Emperor Xuancheng was furious, his eyes were cold, and he endured the pain, and directly hit Emperor Langya''s chest with a punch.


    Emperor Langya''s chest burst suddenly, blood spurted, his heart was shattered, and his chest was penetrated.


    The two men fought extremely hard, and their moves were no longer mainly to resist, but to attack for offense, and attack for damage to the opponent.


    After several times, Emperor Langya''s chest was blackened and he lost an arm.


    On the other hand, Emperor Xuancheng''s arm was also broken, and the blood was still ticking, and he didn''t have the slightest advantage!

 Chapter 2206： Both lose and lose, let the curtain fall to the government!

    Chapter 2206: Both lose and lose, let the curtain fall to the government!


    The two fight against each other, the sky is broken, the earth is shattered, and the ancient is shone!


    The secret techniques of both sides continued, and all the techniques of attack and killing were performed, and in the end it was a direct melee combat, which was extremely tragic!


    Emperor Xuancheng broke his arm, unable to recover!


    At the same time, Emperor Langya also broke his arm, without any advantage!


    This kind of brutality and directness is not a broken arm, it can regenerate.


    The battle between them, that kind of terrible vitality, is not what ordinary people can imagine.


    Soldiers Langya saw that his emperor was seriously injured, and all his expressions changed wildly, showing worry.


    And Soldier Xuan Cheng''s eyes were blushing, showing tragic and solemn meaning!


    "The emperor fights so hard, how can I wait to see it!"


    "Yes, it was Langya Beast!"


    "Yes, kill them!"


    Countless soldiers roared at the moment, their voices shook the sky, more terrifying than the most terrifying thunder.


    Thousands of soldiers rushed towards the enemy unwillingly, with the will to kill, and the will to regard death as home!


    Soldier Langya was not weak, not afraid, and charged at the same time, towards General Xuancheng.


    But for a moment, the two armies fought again, even more fierce than before.


    The blood gathered into a river, and finally became a land of blood.


    Countless corpses piled up like a mountain, continuing to write the tragic and vigorous battle!


    There is no winner in this battle!


    On the other hand, Su Yan, for such a **** battle, he didn''t change his color at all.


    At this moment, his gaze stayed on Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Langya, they were terrifying, very terrifying.


    It even gave him a feeling that the two of them did not display the most terrifying power, the most terrifying killer move!


    The Ninth Grade of Golden Core is an extreme state, the last threshold towards Xintiandi, and it has a very big anomaly.


    Needless to say whether this realm is strong or not, but this realm has an earth-shaking difference.


    They are all Ninth-Rank Jindan, but some Ninth-Rank are like ants in front of the powerful Nineth-Rank!


    At this moment, Emperor Xuancheng''s body was undulating in his long robes, and an emperor''s domineering aura emerged spontaneously, and there was a raging flame in his eyes.


    "Wu Zun, you must die today!"


    Emperor Xuancheng''s eyes were firm, and he rushed directly towards Emperor Langya.


    Emperor Langya looked indifferent. He used to be the first emperor of the Eight Kingdoms, but now he is tied with Emperor Xuancheng, which makes it difficult for him to accept.


    Over the years, have I really been decadent? Have I really been confused.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking like that, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because Emperor Xuancheng''s fist was on the scene.


    This punch has the ability to destroy the rules of the entire space!


    Facing the terrifying punch of Emperor Xuancheng, Emperor Langya was even more indifferent, and he gathered a powerful vitality.


    At this moment, there is a terrible wave between his hands, which has the power to annihilate everything!


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the sky was filled with a terrifying thunder, shaking the sky and the earth.


    The entire sky seemed to be torn apart, and a huge destructive force blasted towards the ground.


    Where there were no rules, it was as if it was turned into chaos when being bombarded by this lightning at this moment.


    However, when the two emperors are fighting, the two terrifying forces are directly blasting each other!


    Bang!


    Some dull voices sounded like a watermelon falling to the ground.


    Immediately set off a terrible ripple, shooting directly towards the surroundings, wherever he went, everything was annihilated!


    More than that, the terrible power of the two is still colliding and contending.


    boom!


    Accompanied by the violent sound, a whole day, everything seemed to be reduced to nothingness, the rules of heaven and earth in the land of the blue city disappeared directly.


    Emperor Xuancheng retreated a thousand meters, couldn''t bear it, and vomited a mouthful of blood, his breath was completely wilted.


    On the other hand, Emperor Langya flew upside down for a kilometer, and fell directly to the ground. His face was pale, and his vitality was exhausted.


    With this blow, the two people''s dantian cracks, and the veins are all broken!


    What is Yuanmai!


    That is something that can only be possessed by reaching the ninth grade of Jindan.


    And it is also the most favorable judgment to distinguish the nine levels of Jin Dan. The more the veins, the more terrifying.


    The nine origin veins are the ultimate, which means that they can break through immediately and reach a new realm of terror.


    Of course, in this world, there are so many people who want to reach nine primary channels. The average person who breaks through five or six primary channels is very good.


    Even Su Yan, who was the immortal emperor in his previous life, had only eight primordial veins when he reached the peak of the Ninth-Rank Golden Core, and in the end he could only give up direct breakthrough.


    The nine origin veins are the existence that is not always possible in a world.


    Of course Su Yan knew this, and it wasn''t unusual to see the two people''s main veins damaged at this moment.


    Emperor Xuancheng has six primordial veins, and Emperor Langya has seven primordial veins!


    The difference between the two is second, but the mediocrity of Emperor Langya over the years has caused him to be almost the same as Emperor Xuancheng in strength.


    Both of them were looking at each other, with a murderous intent in their eyes. At this moment, both of them were injured, and they were unable to kill each other!


    Prince Right hurriedly leaped to Emperor Xuancheng''s side, lifted him up, and said with a look of concern: "Brother?"


    The emperor did not speak at this moment. He was looking very badly and didn''t want to speak. At this moment, the battle was not only hurting his muscles and bones, it was really badly injured!


    Even when Prince Right raised Emperor Xuancheng, he fainted directly.


    Seeing the emperor fainted, Prince Right''s face suddenly changed, and he immediately looked at the marshal in battle.


    "Marshal, the emperor fainted and evacuated quickly!"


    Hearing this, Marshal Xuan Cheng''s expression changed drastically, and he immediately summoned all marshals and soldiers and evacuated directly.


    In fact, Langya was not optimistic either, the soldiers were all resisting, and the casualties were more serious than Xuan Cheng.


    At this moment, Emperor Langya smiled triumphantly after seeing Emperor Xuancheng fainted, but when his eyes turned white, he also fainted.


    In this battle between the kings of heaven, the two sides spent everything. In the end of the fight, both sides were injured and seriously injured, and both fainted.


    There is no winner in this war.


    Seeing Xuancheng''s army retreating, Langya''s army also retreated immediately.


    Emperor Langya hurried towards the capital with the support of the Anonymous Clan in Hongpao.


    The two sides retreated, leaving behind hundreds of millions of corpses and blood that had gathered in a river.


    The Blue City is in ruins, and even the rules are shattered. There will be no more creatures in thousands of years!


    Regarding this battle, Su Yan didn''t have any comment, it was just a big deal.


    At this moment, he was also heading towards Xuan Cheng, he felt that things were not that simple, he always felt a little weird.


    He must check it out and get a thorough understanding.


    When the battle between Langya and Xuan Cheng ended, it was also known to spies from other countries, and they quickly reported back.


    In the land of the North Ming, the North Ming Emperor learned that the battle was over, and the two countries were both injured, with an evil smile on his face.


    "This is the best way, the emperor will have two fewer opponents in the future!"


    "The Emperor Hades dominates the Eight Kingdoms, just around the corner!" His subordinates immediately slapped their feet.


    But the Emperor Underworld was very clear, he knew that if he wanted to dominate the eight kingdoms, his realm had to be improved.


    "Emperor Langya actually has six primordial veins, which is beyond the emperor''s expectation. It seems that he is really decadent these years."


    "Pluto, we have another important news."


    "Say."


    "The Forbidden Land of the Four Kingdoms fluctuates abnormally!"


    Hearing this, the Underworld Emperor''s pupils shrank, and a cold color appeared in his eyes.


    "Really?!"


    "It''s true, the Sorcerer Nanyuan is still in the swamp tide."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing soon!" The Emperor Underworld was a little angry.


    "We just learned that too." The subordinate said shiveringly, not daring to look at the Emperor Underworld.


    "I see, go on!"


    In the Yeluo Empire, Hatsune had already changed into a local costume at this time. Although it was a bit strange, it still couldn''t hide her beauty.


    She was naturally very concerned about the war between the two countries, and she was frightened.


    "Report!" A spy returned to the hall.


    Hatsune stood up immediately, anxious.


    "Say." Lord Ye Luo looked at the spy and said.


    "The battle between Xuan Cheng and Langya is over."


    "How does it end?"


    "Emperor Xuancheng broke his arm and fainted due to severe injuries, as did Emperor Langya."


    Hearing this, Hatsune immediately burst into tears and cried: "I want to go back to see Emperor Father!"


    Prince Mondry embraced her and kept comforting.


    "This can be expected, in fact, it is already a very good result." The monarch sighed and said quietly.


    He had been worried before, and was ready to press into Langya at any time.


    Just because he knew how terrifying the former Emperor Langya was.


    Now it''s a tie, which is a good result for him, and he doesn''t need to come forward, so he won''t lose anything.


    Although it is an alliance between the two countries, it is the best to not lose anything.


    When the other three countries heard the news, what they said was exactly the same.


    After Yue Lantian heard it, she laughed loudly and said: "It''s simply self-defeating!"


    Lord Yunhuan heard this and glanced at the statue of God, and said with a beaming smile: "It''s simply your own responsibility!"


    When Emperor Xicang heard it, he laughed loudly, and finally said: "You take the blame!"


    The three kingdoms all said the same words, which shows their anger towards Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Langya.


    This anger is not only present, but has always been there.


    Just because the four countries are forbidden to wave and fight against the other four countries, they have to be suppressed every time and can only swallow their anger if they are bullied.


    Now everyone is comfortable. Seeing that the angry person was hurt and fainted, it was almost a salute to celebrate.


    Among the eight kingdoms, only the witch master of Nanyuan still did not come out of the tidal swamp, which made the emperors of the countries a little worried.


    ...


    The emperor was sent back to the palace after two days and two nights.


    After going to 100 million soldiers, now only 50 million are left, half lost!


    And among these fifty million, less than half of them were tainted, and even many were seriously injured and brought back.


    This battle was really tragic. It can be said that the strength of the two countries was instantly cut in half, how terrifying it was.


    The most important thing is that Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Langya are not lightly injured. This is the most serious.


    Emperor Xuancheng was lying on the bed at the moment, his eyes closed tightly, his broken arm still did not grow out.


    This kind of battle, they want to recover their arms, it can''t be done in a while, there are only two ways to go.


    One is breakthrough, so the rebirth of the broken arm is very simple.


    And the other one is that it takes a lot of time to slowly recover.


    One year, ten years, a hundred years, it is possible.


    The emperor��s harem all ran up, including a dozen princes and even the emperor��s relatives, wailing, as if the emperor had already left.


    When Prince Right saw this, he was very angry and drove all the people away.


    Prince Right personally used Yuan Li to heal the emperor and stabilized his breath.


    Looking at the emperor on the bed, the right prince looked worried.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will handle the affairs of the country during this time."


    After all, Prince You left and ordered the maid to take care of the emperor.


    The next day, Prince You directly convened an early dynasty meeting. After all, it was necessary to gather the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs to discuss such a big matter.


    All ministers arrived at the palace early in the morning and waited patiently outside the hall.


    Su Yan was also recruited into the palace and waited with the ministers.


    When the chief **** announced the court, a group of people hurried toward the hall.


    Entering the hall, many people suddenly saw a person sitting on the dragon chair.


    Many ministers thought that the emperor had recovered, and were immediately overjoyed.


    However, when they took a closer look, they found that it was not the emperor sitting on the dragon chair, but the Prince Right.


    When Prince Zuo saw it, he immediately said angrily: "Third brother, what are you doing?!"


    Prince Right turned a deaf ear to Prince Left''s scolding, but instead stroked the dragon chair a few times with a look of joy.


    After all the ministers are standing, the **** will announce the beginning of the early dynasty.


    But when the chief eunuch''s words just fell, a group of ministers and even marshals and generals became angry.


    The first marshal stood up at this moment, looking at Prince Right and said angrily: "Zhanao, the emperor is now recovering, are you trying to usurp the throne?!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people''s complexions changed, and they all showed anxiety.


    The right prince Zhanao was not angry, but looked at the first marshal and said: "Marshal Xiao, I know that you are also very injured during this expedition. Why be so angry."


    As the first marshal, Marshal Xiao was not far behind the Prince Right, so he dared to speak like this.


    "You do such a rebellious thing, can I not be angry?!"


    "Marshal Xiao, what did I do?!"


    Prince Right stood up and looked at the civil and military manchu with a solemn expression.


    "I''m just acting on behalf of my brother to deal with the affairs of the state, I don''t sit on it, am I lying on the ground to deal with it?!"


    Hearing this, many people talked about it, but they didn''t believe it.


    The left prince wanted to stop the right prince, but the right prince would not listen.


    "This is what the emperor said. During the period of his cultivation, I will deal with the affairs of the government on his behalf. Who dares to refuse to accept it will kill him!"


    A phantom dragon rose in the hall, killing intent against the sky, and many ministers were shivering.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the emperor."


    The right prince Su Rong dissipated, returned to plainness, and walked away, leaving behind a group of stunned ministers.


    Your sister, the emperor is still in a coma, why do you ask?

 Chapter 2207： Changes in Taiwan, Su Yan infiltrates

    Chapter 2207: Changes in Taiwan, Su Yan infiltrates


    The power displayed by Prince Right completely made a group of ministers bewildered.


    What kind of thing is this, is it just such a joke? This is acting as a government official!


    If this spreads out, the people of the entire Xuancheng Empire will not be able to scold you to death, and their saliva can drown you.


    But Prince Right doesn''t care about this at all. His purpose is very simple, he is to act as an agent for the government.


    Of course, many ministers came over, feeling helpless in their hearts.


    It will definitely take some time for the emperor to recover from illness. After all, the injury is very serious and it hurts the foundation.


    During this period of time, the Xuancheng Empire cannot be without a leader, and many things must be handled by someone, and a leader is needed.


    And Prince Right was originally the best choice, because he used to do everything in the country.


    However, everyone always feels something is wrong.


    If the Prince Right was not so strong at the beginning, everyone would definitely choose him.


    But Prince Right sat directly on the dragon chair with an arrogant posture, which made everyone unhappy, and there were other suspicions.


    Many people are meditating. During this time, the city is too uneasy, and being an official is extremely exhausting.


    This is not as comfortable as before Su Yan came, everyone is happy.


    Therefore, many ministers secretly scolded Su Yan, this broom star.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the gaze around him. He knew that Prince Right''s purpose was probably not small.


    But what does this have to do with him? It doesn''t matter who is the emperor, he just wants to practice breakthrough realm and obtain more resources.


    Su Yan also left the hall, but not long after he left, he saw Prince Right.


    The Prince Right was standing by the lake, looking at the dragon whale churning in the lake, a little surprised.


    Su Yan walked over without speaking.


    Prince Right spoke first: "Are you a little surprised by what I did today?"


    "No surprise," Su Yan said lightly.


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan, a little displeased and said, "You can''t help it."


    "It''s really not unexpected." Su Yan was still calm.


    "Oh." Prince Right had a hint of interest. "Then you know that I will act as an agent of the court?"


    "Manchu dynasty civil and military all know, but they don''t know that you will sit directly on the dragon chair."


    "Haha, I just can''t get used to their group of people. What happens when I sit on it, they don''t dare to do anything to me."


    "Then what if the emperor recovers?" Su Yan asked.


    The right prince was taken aback for a moment, and then his face was unhappy.


    "I am afraid it will take a while to recover, and we will talk about the future."


    "Prince Right, there are some things I don''t want to mix, but I want to say that when you choose to do something, you''d better think twice before doing it."


    Prince Right threw a Yuanli Pill in his hand to the lake, and the dragon whale rushed out and swallowed the pill. After that, he did not forget to smile at Prince Right.


    "Do I need you to remind me?" Prince Right said lightly.


    Su Yan was indifferent and stopped talking.


    "See me in three days." Prince Right said, and left.


    When Su Yan returned to the courtyard, Xiao Meng and others had been looking forward to it. Every time Su Yan went to the court, they were a little worried.


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, Xiao Meng naturally hurried over and said with a smile: "Brother Master, we have cooked the big tonic soup and wait for you to taste it."


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "Really, you can still stew soup, but I don''t dare to drink it."


    "Hmph, it was stewed by others. You didn''t see the embarrassment and shame of others before."


    "Well, my little dream has worked hard."


    Entering the courtyard, Chang Yuan immediately brought a bowl of brown soup and said with a smile: "Boss, try it."


    Su Yan frowned, he smelled the smell somewhat obediently.


    "What kind of soup is this?"


    "Shiquan Big Whip Soup!" Xiao Meng said immediately.


    Su Yan glanced at Xiao Meng, and said angrily, "Is your master brother so imaginary?"


    "You escorted the princess this time, and you managed a lot of danger. You should make up for it."


    "Yes, boss, I don''t think you are getting better, and you are a little too yin." Liu Jin also said from the side.


    Su Yan is speechless. He has the power of nine yang in his cultivation, and now he has the power of pure yang. How could he have a bad complexion and heavy yin, it is completely nonsense.


    However, he still took the bowl. After all, Xiao Meng made it himself, so he still had to take a sip.


    Take a mouthful, this feeling is not showing up!


    Xiao Meng is really Xiao Meng, this craft really makes Su Yan a little bit cried without tears.


    After drinking this soup, Su Yan missed Jin Shiya, but the soup made by Jin Shiya was delicious.


    "Master, you drink more."


    Su Yan handed the bowl to Xiao Meng, and said in a commanding tone: "You finish drinking, otherwise we will terminate the relationship between teacher and student."


    Xiao Meng was frightened. She wanted to persuade Su Yan to finish drinking, but was afraid that Su Yan would come true, so she immediately put the bowl to her mouth.


    After tasting a little bit, Xiao Meng''s face suddenly changed, as if he had been poisoned.


    "This, it''s too ugly, Chang Yuan, did you make a mistake!"


    Chang Yuan shouted injustice and was chased by Xiao Meng and ran everywhere.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already been on the second floor and entered his room. Cultivation was his only purpose now.


    He is no more than the third level of the Golden Core, and it takes a long way to face the existence of the emperor without letting go.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yan traveled to Zhou Tian and displayed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" and began to practice.


    Xiao Meng and others also knew that Su Yan was cultivating, so naturally they didn''t dare to bother half.


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan''s room on the second floor, and sighed: "Such an excellent person still works so hard. I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch the old thigh hair in my next life."


    After cultivating for three days and three nights, Su Yan did not eat anything and was completely immersed in the cultivation.


    At this moment, he was full of vitality, and there seemed to be a flame burning fiercely in his dantian. He burned out his vitality again and absorbed it again.


    This is like draining the pond water and introducing a new source of water, which is much better and purer than the previous water.


    Su Yan''s purpose for doing this is very simple, to make his own vitality more pure, without any impurities.


    Only in this way, the power of Yuanli will be stronger and more terrifying.


    At the same time, after three days of cultivation, Su Yan had reached a bottleneck. He could break through the fourth level of the Golden Core at will.


    Opening his eyes, Su Yan used a secret technique to wash away all the dirt and walked out of the room.


    Seeing Su Yan coming out, Xiao Meng immediately greeted him.


    "Brother Master, you finally came out, and we prepared a big meal for you."


    Su Yan''s face suddenly changed when he heard it.


    "I''m not hungry."


    "This is Xiaoqi who cooks it himself. He used to be a cook and it tastes really good."


    Xiao Qi is the same ascendant like Chang Yuan, one of the few people who have been following Su Yan.


    Hearing this, Su Yan was the place to go to eat with suspicion.


    After a taste, Su Yan let go of his uneasy mental arithmetic. This is the delicacy.


    I haven''t eaten for three days. Although he has the vitality to relieve his hunger, Su Yan is more willing to obtain functions through the most common methods, so he eats a lot.


    Looking at the empty bowls piled up in front of them, Xiao Meng and the others were a little silly.


    "Well, it''s a little full at last, I still have things to do, you have to cultivate hard."


    After all, Su Yan is leaving, and the three-day appointment of Prince You has arrived.


    Su Yan arrived at Prince You''s residence, but it was the same as when he went there before, and the fragrance of flowers was everywhere.


    Entering it, Su Yan was taken directly to the garden by the housekeeper, where Prince Right was sitting, sipping tea.


    "coming?"


    "Yeah." Su Yan replied and sat down directly.


    "Taste a product." Prince You pointed to the tea that had already been prepared.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "No, let''s just say something about Prince You."


    Prince Right was also not angry. He put down the tea cup and looked at Su Yan and said, "There are some things in Taiwan that you need to deal with."


    Su Yan looked at Prince Right and said, "You said that after three days, did it happen three days ago?"


    Su Yan couldn''t understand.


    "No, I just had a hunch that something happened in Taiwan, I never thought that something really happened."


    Su Yan was stunned, this feeling was still an unknown prophet.


    "What happened to Taiwan Domain?"


    "A big event!" Prince Right stood up and said with a serious face, "Millions of people in the Taiwan region are infected, and no one lives!"


    Millions of people are infected. This is really not a trivial matter, but why let him come forward? Isn''t there a master of the domain?


    Besides, there are many sects, they can intervene.


    After all, in a land of billions of people, the death of a million is not a terribly shocking thing, you can handle it yourself.


    Prince Right also seemed to perceive Su Yan''s doubts, and continued at this moment: "If it''s an ordinary thing, maybe I won''t send someone, but it''s different."


    "Oh?"


    "You also know about the reduction in taxes in each domain."


    Su Yan nodded.


    "This time I asked you to show that it is to solve the problem of millions of people getting sick. In fact, I am going to find out how much taxation has been reduced in Taiwan!"


    It turns out that this is the real purpose of Prince Right.


    Regardless of whether he has ambitions as an agent of the government.


    But from this point, there was nothing wrong with what was done. The various domains were not at peace, and the emperor was seriously injured, so he must respond at this moment.


    Prince Right inserted the first sword in this place of Taiyu.


    In fact, Su Yan could totally refuse, after all, he would go if he wanted to go and would not go.


    But the next words of Prince Right made him unable to refuse.


    "I know you are now at the third grade of Jindan. You must have something to break through the fourth grade of Jindan."


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he didn''t like others to know his details. This feeling was very bad.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t make a direct breakthrough in three days of cultivation was indeed because of something missing. Of course, it was possible to break directly without that thing.


    It��s better to have it, and it doesn��t get in the way.


    That thing is Yuanmai Pill, the top seven pill!


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan, and said, "The more you take the Yuanmaidan first, the more help you will make your breakthrough this year, especially when you reach the ninth grade of Jindan, it will benefit a lot."


    What Prince You said was correct, and Su Yan certainly understood everything.


    It''s just that Yuanmai Dan is extremely rare, and it''s not that easy to get, otherwise Su Yan would not be like that.


    Moreover, Su Yan was unable to refine the Yuanmai Pill at all, which was the most fundamental problem.


    "As long as you complete this task, I can give you a Yuanmai Pill." Prince Right smiled.


    "Let''s talk about it, what exactly is the task?" Su Yan asked straightforwardly, he didn''t want to slander.


    "Check the tax in Taiwan, if it is true, kill it!" Prince Right''s voice was cold, with an extreme killing intent.


    The master of the Taiwan Territory was a descendant of one of the eighteenth roads that year, and that person had already passed away.


    Otherwise, Prince Right would not be able to point his sword at the Taiwan region, like the palace region and the palace region, where the old monsters are still there, it is impossible for Su Yan to fight against it.


    The heir of the Taiwan Territory, the realm is also in the early stage of the seventh grade of the Golden Core, and Prince You believes that Su Yan is capable of solving him.


    Of course, the premise is solid evidence.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and when he killed the seventh grade of the Golden Core, his current realm was naturally somewhat reluctant.


    However, the Yuanmaidan does have a great temptation, and this is something that can provide a boost to the future Jindan Ninth Grade.


    After thinking about it for a minute, Prince Right was also very patient and did not urge.


    In the end, Su Yan agreed to Prince Right.


    "Well, I hope the faster the time, the better, and the sooner you can get the Yuanmai Pill."


    Su Yan nodded, got up and left Prince Right''s residence.


    With the task already in place, Su Yan would naturally not delay, and when he returned to the courtyard, he left the palace with Xiao Meng and others.


    This time he would not leave Xiao Meng and others here again. If he stayed, he would definitely be under house arrest again, he didn''t want to.


    With Xiao Meng and others, Su Yan left the imperial city directly and headed for Taiwan.


    The Taiwan domain is not very strong among the eighteen domains, and it can only be regarded as the middle and low ranking.


    The main thing is that the lord of the platform is dead, and his descendants are ruling the whole place.


    This is naturally very different from the domain where the old monsters still exist.


    The platform is still a little far away from the capital, which is a remote area.


    Su Yan and his party walked for more than ten days before they entered the land of Taiwan.


    Looking at the desolate place in front of him, Su Yan''s heart moved slightly. This place does not seem to be rich, and it is normal for the tax to be reduced.


    But in fact it is not the case. The Taiwan region is rich in various ores, and many of them contain vitality. Compared with other remote regions, they are still much richer.


    "Is this the station domain?"


    Xiao Meng looked at everything in front of her with curiosity.


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go directly to the capital of Taiwan."


    Su Yan said to everyone, taking a step forward.


    The group hurriedly followed, and after walking for a long time, everyone arrived at the capital of Taiyu, Taiyu City.


    This is naturally the most central place in the Taiwan region, and it is also the place where millions of people were infected this time.


    Taiyu City is still very prosperous, after all, it is the capital.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, a guard immediately stopped him.


    "Forbidden city, no one can enter!" the guard shouted loudly.


    People outside are not allowed to enter, just to prevent further pathogens.


    "Can''t get in." Xiao Meng said disappointedly.


    Su Yan looked indifferent, and pointed to a small tavern not far away. Let''s go there and settle down first, and wait for the evening to find a way.


    When night came, Xiao Meng and others were left in the tavern, and Su Yan directly infiltrated Taiyu City. This was naturally not difficult for him.

 Chapter 2208： Strange virus, tree of life!

    Chapter 2208 Strange Virus, Tree of Life!


    It was already dark at this time, but the gate guard still kept his duty, and did not relax at all.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to break in and hurt the innocent.


    So he adopted this method and came in over the wall, which is naturally very simple for him.


    After entering Taiyu City, Su Yan walked directly along the avenue. There was no one on the avenue at this moment, and it was obvious that a curfew was in effect.


    Just like him, it seems a bit abrupt, especially when there are guards passing by from time to time.


    But avoiding these guards is not difficult. Su Yan went to a small office and obtained a map of Taiyu City.


    With a map, of course it is more convenient for him to find the destination and then solve the problem.


    According to the map description, Taiyu City is relatively simple, just like the imperial city, belonging to several rings and several rings.


    Because this city has a relatively flat terrain, it is more reasonable to build this way, it is also convenient to manage, and it can distinguish between superior and inferior.


    In the upper world, respect and inferiority are the most important, and many people have to obey from birth.


    Everyone is equal, that is only the treatment of a group of people on earth.


    In fact, even on the earth, equality for all is empty talk.


    The first thing Su Yan has to do is to solve the epidemic. Millions of people will never survive. This is indeed worthy of attention.


    The affected area was marked on the map, and it was already isolated, and it took a lot of skulls.


    Su Yan directly used Yuan Li and headed towards the destination.


    Before long, Su Yan arrived in an isolated place.


    Su Yan didn''t expect this place at all that there would be such a dilapidated place in Taiyu City in such a prosperous city.


    This place is like a slum, a shame to Taiyu City.


    Su Yan didn''t think too much, and walked over.


    The infected area is guarded by many guards and the surrounding area is airtight, so flies don''t even want to fly in.


    It''s impossible to get in without being deceived.


    Su Yan also didn''t dodge, and went straight towards the gate ceremoniously.


    Without taking a few steps, a guard stopped him directly.


    "Who are you, why are you here most of the night!"


    The guard scolded, his face extremely angry.


    Su Yan calmly said, "I want to go in and take a look."


    The guard was stunned, and there was **** in it. The entire Taiyu City was shunned, and there were still people who wanted to go in.


    This goes in, but don''t think of it, even if it can come out, it can only be carried out.


    "Get out of here, I don''t think I saw it."


    The guards were good-hearted and didn''t want Su Yan to suffer a catastrophe.


    But at this moment, a guard captain just came over and saw Su Yan, his face immediately changed.


    "Who is this person!"


    The guard was surprised, and said quickly, "Drunk."


    "I had a curfew long ago, and I dared to get drunk, get him in for me!"


    The captain of the guard meant very simple, that is, to guard Su Yan into the infected area.


    The guard changed and wanted to explain something, but in the end he couldn''t make an exit.


    The two guards immediately grabbed Su Yan and headed towards the affected area.


    "You asked for this." The guard also scolded.


    Su Yan was very calm. The captain of the guard also helped. He wanted to go in.


    Entering the isolation area, the two guards pushed Su Yan directly, and then hurried away.


    In front of Su Yan was the infected area, which gave people a very depressive feeling. At the same time, he could feel that there were a lot of dead souls in it. There were indeed a lot of dead people in this place.


    But to Su Yan, it was like nothing.


    He walked in directly, and the scene inside appeared before his eyes little by little.


    Dilapidated and desolate, with ruined walls, nowhere is intact, as if it had experienced an earthquake.


    Su Yan suddenly felt that this place was not a slum, but a terrible riot.


    When the epidemic broke out, many people got sick and died as a result, and some people were anxious about not getting sick.


    The temperament of the sick person changes drastically, and the sick person wants to retaliate against the society.


    People who are not sick want to leave this terrible place, but there is no way out.


    This place is not only terrible diseases, but also terrible people!


    Su Yan continued to walk, passing by, his spiritual consciousness drifted away, and everything around him was known to him.


    He walked for at least a few minutes, yet he hadn''t found a trace of life. What it meant, there was no one alive for hundreds of miles.


    He started to speed up and ran for about half an hour, the sign of his life was the gap.


    This affected area is very large, and the affected area will be expanded by a few hundred miles outside, and finally all are isolated.


    Su Yan felt a very weak life, very weak, as if it could disappear at any time.


    He hurried towards the life, and a few minutes later, he saw a dying baby.


    The baby was black and closed his eyes, and had no breath.


    Su Yan hurriedly displayed a source of power to cover him to help him eliminate the virus.


    But for a while, the baby recovered, breathing slowly, and his eyes slowly opened.


    Those immature eyes kept looking at Su Yan, bright and clear, as if they were thanking.


    At this moment, a corpse next to Su Yan actually moved. It was an old woman.


    "Young man, I know you are extraordinary. I hope you can save the child and take him out of here. This is the land of the devil, and this is the unclean land!"


    The old woman had unwillingness, hatred and even panic in her eyes.


    "Is he your child?"


    "I am the only blood of my son. Our family hasn''t gotten sick at all, but the terrifying group of beasts stretched out their clutches to us."


    Only now did Su Yan discover that there were blood stains on the old woman''s arm, which was obviously caught.


    The sick are taking revenge on the healthy!


    Su Yan glanced at the child in his arms. I am afraid that this child has suffered such misfortunes. This group of people will not let go of the child.


    Even Su Yan can''t get angry. People who are infected are actually unfortunate people at the beginning. When they are desperate, frightened, helpless, and afraid, they will do things to infect other people.


    Su Yan originally wanted to save the old woman, but the old woman had lost his vitality before, and only said a few words with the last bit of effort.


    At this moment, she has no abilities to recover and cannot be cured.


    Su Yan hugged the child and continued to move inside. He wanted to see what was going on inside.


    Not long after he walked, a sturdy man rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Are you sick!"


    Shouted the strong man.


    "No." Su Yan answered calmly.


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the sturdy man had his eyes glowing, and his eyes became blood-red.


    "No illness, great, hahaha!"


    The sturdy man showed excitement, looking at Su Yan as if looking at a prey.


    "Boy, I can only blame you for being too honest and too unfortunate!"


    The sturdy man smiled evilly, as if he had encountered the happiest thing, as if Su Yan was already a turtle in the urn.


    "Boy, don''t think about resisting, I''m so powerful, I have the strength of a half-step golden core!"


    The man once again said that he wanted Su Yan to despair. He likes to see healthy people desperate.


    He used to be a person of not low status, but because of this sudden illness, he got sick.


    Had it not been for a higher level, he would have died long ago.


    After the departure of his loved ones and all the despair, he became a demon.


    The man cut his skin with his nails, stained with blood, and then rushed towards Su Yan.


    His strength is very strong, half-step Jin Dan, by no means a false statement.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, he looked like a grasshopper.


    Su Yan was holding the baby, standing on the spot, staring with a look, a powerful pressure made the man hard to move and fell directly to the ground.


    "I''ll give you a chance, don''t kill you to save you!" Su Yan said kindly.


    "Save me, hahaha!"


    The man laughed wildly, with extreme sarcasm.


    He was already desperate, how could he still have the slightest hope.


    He rushed towards Su Yan again, with the heart of killing, because Su Yan made him angry and made him dissatisfied, it is not as simple as getting sick.


    This time Su Yan''s eyes were filled with killing intent. When the man was three meters away from him, a terrifying force shredded the man directly, and blood splashed everywhere.


    The man''s huge body fell heavily.


    At the moment he fell, his face was covered with tears, and he was confessing at the last moment of his death.


    But is confession useful? Useless!


    If you hurt others, can you just rely on an apology? That is whimsical!


    Su Yan held the baby, stepped over the man''s corpse, and continued to deepen towards the infected area.


    At this moment, there was a drop of blood on his hand, which was the blood of the man.


    Now he knows that this disease needs to be spread through blood, it is a terrible infectious disease!


    The reason why Su Yan left a drop of blood from the man was simple. He wanted to find out what the virus in the blood was.


    The drop of blood still lingered on Su Yan''s hand, being continuously decomposed and stripped, and in the end only something invisible to the naked eye remained, that is, a virus.


    Su Yan naturally knows the viruses on earth, but there are also viruses in the upper world.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and where there are living things, there are viruses.


    No matter how strong you are, you may be threatened by a virus. Of course, this virus is a hundred times stronger than ordinary ones, ten thousand times stronger!


    Su Yan found out what this virus was, a virus that made him accidental.


    "Why is there such a virus in Taiyu City?!"


    Su Yan frowned, somewhat incomprehensible.


    According to his previous knowledge of the Xuancheng Empire, the Xuancheng Empire never had this kind of virus, including Yeluo and other countries.


    This virus does not seem to exist in this place, but now it appears suddenly, is it an outbreak that has been hidden for a long time? !


    All this needs to be solved by Su Yan.


    However, what he needs to do now is to rescue the people in this affected area.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Yan had already met several groups of people who had retaliated. Basically, his realm was not too low, and he had even encountered a strong Golden Core.


    This virus can infect even the strongest Jindan, and it must be said that it is still very strong.


    Of course, after meeting Su Yan, none of these avengers survived, and they all died.


    Su Yan met a strong man for the first time, and was moved with compassion, but the strong man did not appreciate it.


    After that, he lost his compassion, because these people did not deserve his sympathy.


    This group of people hurt a lot of people. They are not unlucky people. They should not leave one behind.


    Su Yan walked all the way, like a **** of death, gods block and kill gods, and Buddhas block and kill Buddhas.


    No matter who it was, he never let it go.


    Of course, when passing by and encountering a dying person, he will use his power to help him recover or stop the disease.


    Of course, this is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    His purpose here has not changed, he wants to solve this virus.


    At this moment, Su Yan already knew what this virus was.


    Regardless of how it appeared for the time being, solve it first.


    But for a while, Su Yan has reached the center of the affected area, where people are very dense.


    Many people who are sick are praying here. They begged God to have mercy on them and could not help taking them away. They still have unfinished tasks in the world and their relatives.


    Su Yan directly walked up the ancient steps, looking at the dilapidated idol, his eyes were cold, and he shot out a punch directly.


    boom!


    A burst of sound rang out, and the entire idol could not stand Su Yan''s strength, and instantly collapsed.


    All those who were praying were just as stupid as they were, and it took a long time to react.


    "The **** is angry!"


    "God, are you really not letting us go!"


    "Everyone, run away!"


    Chaos, roar, compassion, despair!


    At this moment, everyone around is the same, and the suffering is more serious than imagined.


    However, some people of higher realm saw Su Yan''s shot.


    One by one, these people had bloodshot eyes and violent faces.


    "What did you do just now!" someone scolded.


    "It''s him, he ruined the idol!"


    Destroying the gods means destroying their hope and making them desperate. How can this be accepted?


    Many people looked over and saw a young man with a baby in his arms, looking at them with contemptuous eyes.


    "Damn you!"


    A Jindan first-grade man rushed towards Su Yan, with a high killing intent.


    Su Yan was disdainful, blasted it flying with a punch, fell to the ground and vomited blood, unable to get up.


    Su Yan looked at a group of people and said two words coldly: "Stupid!"


    Yes, this group of people is indeed very ignorant, extremely ignorant.


    However, Su Yan still needs to save them, because ignorance is forced by helplessness, which is better than despair.


    Therefore, Su Yan looked at these people and said, "I''m here to save you."


    "You ruined the idol, and you said it was just us, the devil!"


    "Yes, you are the devil!"


    Many people were grief and anger. If they weren''t afraid of Su Yan''s strength, they would have rushed forward and tore Su Yan to pieces.


    Su Yan ignored it, but took out a towering tree from the ghost gourd!


    That''s right, this tree is the tree of life. It was discovered by Su Yan on the earth. It has been raised and brought to the upper world.


    At this moment, Su Yan took out the Tree of Life with a simple purpose to help this group of people get rid of the virus.


    The tree of life has no terrible power, but it has a very powerful ability, the power of purification!


    It can purify people''s hearts, it can purify viruses, it can purify everything!


    Of course, its power of purification is related to its own realm, but the virus that purifies this group of people is a piece of cake.

 Chapter 2209： Epidemic lifted, major discovery

    Chapter 2209 Epidemic was lifted, major discovery


    The tree of the world was taken out of the ghost gourd by Su Yan and stood directly in the center of the altar. The rhizome immediately plunged into the ground for a thousand meters!


    The tree of the world is very huge, like a towering tree, the top of the tree rushes into the sky.


    And at this moment, there are changes in the surroundings. The place that was originally ruined and dilapidated, because of the world tree, seems to be revitalized at this moment.


    It''s not that some houses are recovering, but that the withered trees are actually beginning to recover in spring and sprout buds.


    Many people saw this scene, their mouths grew, and they were stunned, with shocked eyes in their eyes.


    They were completely suppressed. They had never seen such a huge tree, and had never seen such a terrible tree.


    But many people have a kind of expectation in their hearts, who wants to die, they are desperate and have no way to worship the gods, a last resort.


    Now that they have such a magical tree, their hearts naturally rekindle hope and are extremely excited.


    Su Yan has been standing by, looking at everything plainly.


    The World Tree was beyond his expectations, but Zhang was so big.


    However, compared with the world tree he saw back then, it was still a little witch, it could only be regarded as a seedling.


    But taking it out this time is enough to treat this group of people.


    Su Yan looked at the tree of the world and shouted at this moment: "Turn on your power of purification and get rid of the epidemic virus!"


    The branches of the World Tree shook, as if responding to Su Yan.


    The World Tree is naturally full of respect for Su Yan, not Su Yan, it is still a giant tree now, a tree without the slightest spiritual power.


    Maybe they will suffer the fate of being beaten.


    The endless purifying power began to diffuse out, shrouded in the surroundings.


    This is an invisible power, which cannot be seen or touched by the eyes at all, but it can be felt by those infected.


    It''s as if I''ve been pinched by my neck before, and it''s difficult to breathe, even if I breathe air, it''s like smog.


    But now, everything has changed.


    They breathe easier, and the air seems to be fresh.


    Many people were full of excitement and even tears in their eyes. They knew that there was hope. This was the greatest shock.


    "God has appeared!" someone shouted.


    "Thank God!" Someone even knelt down.


    Others knelt down directly at the tree of the world, as if to worship, just like before kneeling down to worship the gods.


    But those with a higher cultivation base, they were not like this group of people, but looked at Su Yan, their eyes filled with gratitude.


    To save a life, this is the greatest kindness.


    Su Yan was still extremely calm, looking at the group of people and said: "You can sit around the tree of the world if you have a better realm, and detoxify yourself. If you have a worse realm, you can touch the tree of the world."


    No one opposed, but nodded in awe of Su Yan.


    There is no one to fight, but to approach the tree of the world in a very orderly manner. This is God pity them, they naturally have to be in awe.


    Brother Jin Dan directly sat cross-legged next to the tree of the world, running his vitality and starting to get rid of the virus in his body.


    This process takes a certain amount of time, but they are willing to do so. It is of course easier to touch the tree of the world, but the number of people is leisurely, and they are willing to give up opportunities to people with low levels.


    After all, if you delay for a while, I am afraid that many people will leave this world. This is something they don''t want to see.


    Everything is moving in a good direction, at least in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Many people stroked the tree of the world and worshipped it. Their virus was also purified and their bodies began to recover slowly.


    Those who had touched the World Tree all walked backwards, sat down cross-legged, and began to recover themselves.


    After about a few hours, this group of people all stood up, lively and vigorously, completely changing their previous appearance.


    "Okay!" Someone cried with joy, his face covered with tears.


    "I don''t have to die!"


    "Okay, thank the sacred tree, thank you sir!"


    Seeing this result, those who are still in line are even more excited. They know that they will not die. This kind of rebirth is tantamount to making people the most difficult to speak.


    Su Yan looked at this group of people, and he understood that this group of people was pitiful, and the previous anger had actually disappeared long ago.


    They are just chess pieces, just scattered sand, no one cares whether they are alive or dead.


    Because in the eyes of the frenzied person, as long as the goal is achieved, the lives of these people are not important.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that this virus was not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster.


    Because this place does not have this virus at all, it was deliberately placed in this area.


    Su Yan paid a silent tribute to the millions of people who died. He decided to find the murderer and bring him to justice.


    He is not just flooding, but simply angry, because he has always been treated as a **** in the upper world.


    Su Yan has a strong temperament, and he doesn''t care about being used as a pawn, because he understands that this is only temporary, and it''s just mutual use.


    The whole process lasted for three days and three nights. The more than three million people in the infected area were all reborn and the virus was completely wiped out.


    At this moment, the tree of the world was also brought into the ghost gourd by Su Yan, the epidemic was eliminated, and its task was considered complete.


    For this reason, Su Yan gave the World Tree a lot of vitality to help it cultivate.


    At this moment, a man walked up to the sacrificial platform and looked at Su Yan with gratitude and said, "My lord, you saved us. Please accept me."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the man couldn''t kneel down.


    "You don''t need to bow down, I''m the governor sent by the empire, I''m just following orders."


    "Empire?!" The man was shocked. In his eyes, the people of the Xixuancheng Empire were all high-ranking existences.


    "Do you also have a household department in Taiyu City?"


    "Yes, it specializes in tax management."


    Su Yan took out a map from his arms and said, "Is this place?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan glanced at everyone and said, "Don''t be restless, don''t want to go out in a hurry, it will be counterproductive."


    "My lord, you mean let us wait?"


    "Well, wait first, after all, you all suddenly changed for the better. People outside will definitely not believe it."


    "I understand." The man then looked at everyone behind him and said, "You all heard what the adults said!"


    "I heard it." Everyone shouted loudly.


    "Well, you are here, I still have things."


    After Su Yan said, he directly used his original strength and then left.


    Leaving the affected area, Su Yan headed directly towards the goal, the official residence of the Hubu.


    The official residence of the Ministry of Households in Taiyu City is to the west, and the distance is still a bit far, it takes some time.


    Without words all the way, it was already midnight for Su Yan to arrive at the Hubu official residence.


    At this time, even if it was not the infected area, there were no pedestrians in other places, which was the best for Su Yan.


    Looking at some magnificent Taiyu mansions in front of him, Su Yan jumped directly over the wall and entered inside.


    The formation of the official residence of the Hubu had no resistance to Su Yan and could be easily cracked.


    Su Yan entered it, and there was no one inside.


    According to the map of Hubu official residence in his hand, Su Yan headed directly towards the inner hall.


    Things such as ledgers must be placed in the most secret place, after all, they are very important things in the domain.


    Su Yan was also very patient, and didn''t have the slightest anxiety, and went all the way to the inner hall.


    At the moment, the affected area was filled with thick clouds, black and heavy, as if a heavy rain was falling.


    However, the people in the affected area are still very happy. They sing and dance, enjoying themselves, without the cold-blooded, killing, and desperate they had before.


    Everyone came alive, had hope, and naturally returned to their nature.


    But they didn''t know that the danger was coming.


    In the main hall of the Taiwan Territory, a middle-aged man is sitting in the first place at the moment. Next to him is the main character of the Taiwan Territory.


    For example, the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall, that is second only to the existence of the Territory Master.


    The chief disciple of his sect, Blood Drop, was also standing behind him, all of whom were already Ming Yao Xuancheng Empire.


    Master Shang of the Taiyu Territory was one of the eighteenth road mountain kings, named Murong Qian.


    The host of the Taiwan Territory is Murong Ya, who is in the realm of the seventh level of Jin Dan.


    At this moment, he looked at the heads of the big sects of the big families sitting on both sides, with a cold color in his eyes.


    Today''s conference, officials from Taiyu City are not qualified to participate, which shows its importance.


    "I will gather everyone here today, just for one thing!" Murongyao looked at everyone with a serious face.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall opened his mouth and said: "Domain Lord, is it a matter of the infected area?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart was slightly relaxed. This was not a big deal for them, after all, a virus appeared in Taiyu City.


    The most important thing is that millions of people are nothing to them.


    "I have let people study this virus specifically, and it has never appeared in our Xuancheng Empire!"


    As soon as this was said, the expressions of the people who had been a little improper changed.


    Now they realized the seriousness of the problem.


    There has never been a virus, which means two possibilities.


    For the powerful new virus, they have to think about it. If it spreads everywhere, it will be a big problem.


    The other is that someone deliberately does this, which is the most unacceptable.


    "Domain Lord, have you found the antidote to this virus?" a family leader asked.


    "No." Murongya said directly, "This virus is too weird, all kinds of antidote can be swallowed, and it will take a lot of cost to release the original power.


    With so many people, it is impossible to rely on Yuanli to solve them. I am afraid that if a few people have not been treated, the remaining people will be unsaved.


    "Then if this virus breaks out, wouldn''t our entire Taiwan domain be!?"


    Everyone realized the seriousness of the problem, no wonder the domain owner would summon them.


    "Because of this concern, I told you to convene to discuss."


    "Domain owner, this virus must not spread, otherwise terrible disasters will emerge in our station!"


    "Yes, this must be resolved, strangled, not allowed to expand."


    When it comes to themselves, this group of people naturally takes it seriously, and no one wants the virus to spread to their area.


    "Then tell me how to solve it!"


    Murong Ting looked at everyone coldly, with anger.


    Everyone looked at each other, and in the end they didn''t think of a good way, only strict isolation.


    However, isolation can not ensure foolproof after all, it is only a temporary solution, not a permanent cure.


    At this moment, Murong Ye''s son, Murong Ye spoke.


    "Everyone, please listen to me."


    Murong Ye is only in his twenties, but because he is Murongye''s son, no one has a straight face.


    "Young Master Murong, but it''s okay!" the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall whispered.


    "Isolation is not a long-term solution after all. I think the infected area has become a **** on earth, why should we help them get rid of it."


    For a while, the whole hall was silent, and Murong Ye''s words echoed for a long time.


    Everyone knows what Murong Ye means, but they are all worried or unbearable.


    "I know what you are thinking. If you don''t solve the epidemic, not only Taiyu City, but also your place will have an epidemic. Then even the Imperial City will come to investigate thoroughly, and we will all be blamed."


    There is nothing wrong with Murong Ye''s words. If something happened in his area, if it can''t be solved, then what else do you need as the domain master.


    After a long time, Murong Chen could only nod his head.


    "Sacrifice the ego to make everyone safe."


    Then Murongya issued the order!


    "Everyone, I hope that you will bring people and horses to quickly resolve the people in the infected area to ensure that the virus does not break out again!"


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall and the others immediately nodded, after all, the domain master is the boss, and all must listen to him.


    A group of people left the hall and headed towards the infected area.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached the underground passage of the Hubu mansion, and there was a powerful formation defense in front of him.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and he blasted out with a punch. This formation was unbearable and was directly shattered.


    Su Yan walked in. Inside was a small secret room with various ledgers, all of which were taxes paid by Taiwan over the years.


    Su Yan started searching according to the age.


    The main thing that Prince Right Zhanao asked him to thoroughly investigate was last year''s taxation issue, because last year''s taxation was reduced by half, which is very tricky.


    When he found last year''s account book, Su Yan opened it and began to look at it.


    According to the account book, there is no problem at all, and Xiao Bai, who is generally still, will definitely be fooled.


    But Su Yan is no Xiaobai. When he was a horse in the racecourse, he was very familiar with the routines of the ledger.


    After several inspections, he really found a clue, and the subsequent inspections made him even more unexpected.


    "The tax revenue of this domain is so huge in a year that it only pays one-fifth of the tax, which is more serious than half."


    According to the tax rate set by the Xuancheng Empire, half of the tax revenue of a domain was paid, but only one-fifth of the tax revenue of the Taiwan domain was paid. This is simply a major discovery.


    Su Yan took out the account book. This is evidence. Although he doesn''t care whether others admit it or not, it is best to be convinced.


    Back along the road, when Su Yan passed the secret road, he felt that the mission was completed.


    Regardless of whether it was tax evasion by the leader of the Taiwan Territory, or his subordinates, Su Yan''s Yuanmai Pill was considered safe.


    Just after leaving the house, the sky was still black at this time, and the surroundings were extremely quiet, the same as when Su Yan came before.


    He quietly walked to the courtyard of the official residence of the Ministry of Households, planning to go over the wall and leave.

 Chapter 2210： Ledger matter, miserable world!

    The second thousand and ten chapters of the account book, miserable world!


    However, just when he was about to climb the wall, a strange fluctuation made Su Yan''s expression change.


    Sudden light appeared all around!


    At the same time, an invisible giant net came directly toward him, with terrifying taboo fluctuations. This is a murderous formation!


    Su Yan immediately understood that he had been discovered, and he had already been discovered when he first entered inside. This group of people had been waiting outside for a long time.


    However, it is a pity that he is not a rabbit.


    When the murder team trapped Su Yan, a group of people walked in from everywhere.


    Headed by the Ministry of Household Shangshu in Taiwan, he is very official, and he has a big belly like a pregnant woman.


    At this moment, he slowly walked into the official residence of the Hubei, the moustache on the corner of his mouth was curled up and down.


    Hubu Shangshu stared at Su Yan with a pair of small eyes, and said with a slight anger: "Boldly spoil the people, dare to enter the Huhu mansion at night, what bad things you want to do here, honestly invite it!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was the same, and he looked at the household book and said, "Come here to check accounts."


    "Check the accounts?!"


    Hubu Shangshu frowned, and his face became even more angry: "What kind of thing you are, you are eligible to come to check the accounts."


    In fact, Su Yan was the governor of the Xuancheng Empire and was fully qualified to check accounts.


    But if he swaggered, he would surely find nothing, and the fool would hide it sooner.


    That''s why he is also in the official residence of the Diving Department, like a thief.


    Su Yan frowned slightly when he heard what Hubu Shangshu said, how uncomfortable it sounded.


    "Palm!"


    Su Yan directly shouted in a low voice.


    A guard next to Hubu Shangshu turned around and looked at Hubu Shangshu, and slapped him uncontrollably.


    The most shocking thing was that Hubu Shangshu didn''t even move a single cent at all, and slapped the guard so straight.


    The power of this slap was not small, leaving five red marks on the fat face of Hubu Shangshu.


    Everyone was shocked, this scene was too unexpected and completely unexpected.


    "Master Shangshu?!" Someone asked tremblingly.


    "You don''t want your life!" someone yelled at the guard.


    The guard said with an aggrieved look: "Give me ten courage and I don''t dare to beat Master Shangshu. I can''t control my hands."


    Hubu Shangshu also reacted at this moment, feeling the fiery pain on his face, a fire in his heart.


    He couldn''t recover his face!


    He knew that this was definitely Su Yan''s ghost.


    Hubu Shangshu glared at Su Yan, the fat on his face trembled.


    "Boy, you irritated me completely!"


    "Come here, let me get him half dead first!"


    Someone immediately provokes a murderous array, and a powerful killing intent rushes towards Su Yan. Fire is rising all around, just like this world.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan and smiled, waiting for Su Yan''s tragic end.


    But what people didn''t expect was that all the flames did not threaten Su Yan, and the burning past could not hurt him at all.


    Most importantly, the powerful killing intent of the formation was completely wiped out by Su Yan!


    This!


    Everyone seemed to be stuck with something in their necks, unable to speak and breathe.


    Even Hubu Shangshu''s expression changed, and he furiously said, "Tell me again!"


    A few more terrifying flames rose up, burning towards Su Yan.


    But let the people present, something like a ghost happened.


    Su Yan actually swallowed all the flames!


    Hube Shangshu grew his eyes, but he still looked as though he was squinting.


    His body was trembling slightly, a kind of fear filled his heart, and a kind of anxiety enveloped his heart.


    The young boy in front of him is not easy to deal with, he is weird.


    Su Yan even stepped out of the formation at this moment, as if this formation was useless to him.


    Hubu Shangshu''s face changed completely, almost green, he knew thoroughly that this young boy in front of him was someone to provoke.


    The others behind him were even more frightened, as if they had seen a ghost, all of them were moving backwards.


    "Eh, what''s the matter, why am I here, am I sleepwalking again?"


    Hube Shangshu looked around and started to turn around and walked towards the outside of the Hube official residence.


    But who knows that he didn''t take two steps, his feet were as if he was filled with lead, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "My lord, please spare me, I didn''t see anything, I don''t know anything, I can''t say anything."


    The Ministry of Household Shangshu completely admits counseling. There is no way. If you don''t admit counseling, you may not be able to keep it.


    Su Yan looked at Hubu Shangshu, feeling a little funny.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Aren''t you going to show me a good look? Are you going to make me half dead?"


    "My lord, if you don''t remember the villain, let me pass. I have a 180-year-old mother and a baby boy."


    "Don''t talk to me, I will ask you a question."


    "My lord but it''s okay."


    If you can ask questions, it means it''s not the worst case, and you can save your life.


    "Who made the changes to the ledger, and why is the tax so low?" Su Yan''s words filled with anger.


    The Hubu Shangshu looked at Su Yan confusedly, and said in a puzzled way: "How can the account book be changed at will if the tax is low."


    "Look for yourself!"


    Su Yan threw the account book to Shangshu of the Household Department.


    Hubu Shangshu picked up the ledger and glanced at it, his face changed drastically, and his whole body was sweating.


    "How is this possible, this is purely random writing, how can there be such a high tax payment!"


    "Do you know it best in your heart?" Su Yan''s voice was cold.


    But at this moment, a man came from the night with a powerful killing intent.


    "Master Shangshu, the young master has already anticipated that someone will come here to make trouble, let me solve this person."


    Upon seeing this, Hubu Shangshu immediately nodded and said, "If you come, it will be safe."


    However, what made Hubu Shangshu''s dream never expected was that something he wouldn''t have thought of even if he crushed his head.


    The man who came in the black clothes hadn''t made a move, and Su Yan had already squeezed it in his hand at this moment, like a duck, irresistible.


    Hubu Shangshu knew Su Yan''s identity at this moment, and he must have been sent by the Xuancheng Empire, who could not afford to offend him.


    "A killer, Jindan 4th grade, really underestimate me."


    Su Yan squeezed the Golden Core 4th Rank killer to death with any effort.


    Hubu Shangshu''s eyes, which could never be opened, were actually the staring boss at the moment, completely frightened.


    "Master Empire, all this really has nothing to do with me. There must be someone who wants to frame our Taiwan Territory!" Hubu Shangshu directly knelt down.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he didn''t want to entangle more with this matter, at this moment he only needs to complete the task.


    There is indeed a problem with the ledger, so you should go to the person in charge of the ledger.


    Hubu Shangshu is just a scrap, this matter should go to the master of the killer, that is, the young master who did it.


    Prince You said that once you find out, you can kill without mercy!


    Su Yan looked at the Book of the Household Department and said, "Is the young master the son of the domain master?"


    Hubu Shangshu nodded.


    "Take me to find him!"


    "This......."


    Hubu Shangshu meant this, but he knew the young master''s temper.


    However, when he felt a big hole in his pants and it was cold below, he immediately had no worries.


    "I''ll take you there, don''t kill me!"


    Under the leadership of Hubu Shangshu, Su Yan went to the residence of the young master of Taiwan.


    At this moment, the young master of the platform was not in his residence, nor was he in the main hall of the platform, but went to the affected area with the masters of the various roads.


    In the affected area, everyone is still singing and dancing, and they are full of joy. Although the surrounding area is broken, it does not affect their mood.


    At least the virus has been wiped out and can survive, which is better than everything.


    Although it is still not possible to go out, as long as Taiwan officials send people in for spot checks and find that they are not abnormal, the isolation will definitely be lifted by then.


    Su Yan previously discouraged them from rushing out immediately because they were afraid of causing turmoil.


    After all, the guards outside don''t know that you are better. If you push hard, things will definitely happen.


    However, the danger has come!


    A group of people all reached the infected area.


    The young master of Taiyu looked at the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall and the others, and said directly: "Be fast, handsome, and hate when you start!"


    Everyone nodded their heads, showing various spirit weapons shining brightly.


    "Try to solve it before dawn!"


    The young master of the platform rushed in directly.


    The others also rushed in immediately.


    Upon entering the infected area, a group of people immediately divided into four waves and began to kill the infected area from four directions.


    But when they ran for half an hour they didn''t see a single figure, which made them puzzled.


    "This person is gone, are they all dead?" The young master of the platform asked in doubt.


    "Young Master, let''s go in and take a look, maybe they are all in the central area."


    "it is good."


    A group of people rushed towards the center area immediately.


    After a while, Young Master Taiyu and others heard voices, very cheerful voices.


    "This group of people can still get up happily, it''s really big hearted."


    "Knowing that you are going to die, the last madness."


    "When you see someone, you can do it directly, no matter what you kill, you don''t need to listen to any explanation!" The young master of the station gave an order.


    "Yes!"


    A group of people, like a pack of wolves, began to move towards the most central area.


    When they saw the black and crushed people, their eyes became big and scarlet, and their vitality also circulated out, and the terrifying killing intent began to permeate.


    At this moment, some strong men in the center found the difference and immediately asked everyone to stop celebrating.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    The man who had previously spoken to Su Yan frowned, and he felt a terrible killing intent.


    As soon as his words fell, the young master of the platform and the others rushed out, aiming at the people on the periphery and directly attacked them.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people have fallen in a pool of blood, and they don''t even know how to die.


    Someone from the crowd reacted and immediately shouted: "Quickly run away, the domain master sent someone to kill us!"


    "We are not sick anymore, we are all cured, the virus has been cleaned up!"


    Someone yelled and wanted to let the young master of the platform understand.


    However, the Young Master of Taiwan Territory and the others didn''t listen at all. They knew that this group of people would say that. After all, they could say anything before death.


    The man hurriedly rushed to the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory at this moment. He knew the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory because he was the regional chief of the affected area and used to manage this place.


    "Little Lord!"


    The man quickly roared.


    Seeing the man, the young master of Taiwan Territory looked contemptuous, and his killing intent surged.


    "Unexpectedly, you were also sick."


    "Young Master, stop, this group of people have recovered."


    "Recovered?" Young Master Taiyu smiled, looking at the man and said: "Do you think that I will believe you?"


    The man found it difficult to explain directly, after all, it was all well.


    "But this is true!"


    "Mindful of you being an official, step back and I can protect you."


    "Young Master, the subordinates are true!" The man was anxious.


    "If you don''t realize it, kill without mercy!"


    The Young Master of Taiwan''s voice was indifferent and directly killed.


    The man also knew that he couldn''t admonish the young master, so he could only stop in front of everyone, and sternly said: "If you want to kill them, kill me first!"


    "Only you, I must die, I can fulfill you!"


    The young master of the Taiwan Territory directly rushed out and blasted at the man.


    How could the man be the opponent of the young master of the Taiwan Territory, he was knocked to the ground without two tricks, and he kept vomiting blood.


    "Young Master, you are going to **** by doing this!"


    "Go to hell, I did this to save more people!"


    In the end, the young master of the platform looked at the man with contempt.


    "Even if you really recover, what if you don''t let a fish slip through the net, you can''t let a virus spread out, this is my task!"


    puff!


    The man was directly chopped off by the young master of Taiwan, and blood was sprayed everywhere.


    Everyone was terrified, fear shrouded again.


    They experienced the process of going from **** to heaven, and then from heaven to hell, how annihilating the heart is.


    "my child!"


    A woman yelled in pain, and his young son was killed directly and did not let him go.


    The people around him fell in a pool of blood, and there was no resistance at all.


    After all, the people led by the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory are all a group of strong golden cores with extraordinary strength.


    At the same time, the other three-way people also killed them. They cut people when they saw them, leaving no one, even if they were a baby.


    Their purpose is very simple, to kill all the people in the infected area, and none of them will stay, even if they keep flies.


    Because they are afraid of the spread of the virus, causing an outbreak in their place.


    What they did was actually not a heinous, but they killed a group of healthy people. They couldn''t listen to the explanation. They didn''t want to listen to any words, they just wanted to kill.


    Everyone''s eyes were blushing, and the whole body was infested with blood, like a **** man.


    Of the three million people in the affected area, none of them were spared, and they were all butchered clean.


    In the center of the sacrificial platform, there seemed to be a wave condensing at this moment, but it finally collapsed.


    The sky had been covered by dark clouds for a long time, and it finally fell down at this moment, and the rain was pouring!


    But such a heavy rain did not wash the blood all over the ground, but made the ground brighter and became a river of blood!


    This time, three million people were slaughtered, and none of them were spared. They all died under the knives of various people and horses, and blood stains were still on the knives.


    Everyone fell, the bodies piled up like a mountain, and the screaming and screaming pain had disappeared.


    At this moment, people from all walks of life gathered together, looking at the three million corpses, without the slightest sympathy in their eyes.

 Chapter 2211： Su Yans anger, dont keep one!

    Chapter 2211 Su Yan''s anger, not one left!


    The mountain of corpses made up of three million people is really scary, but in the eyes of the young master group, there is nothing terrifying about it at all.


    Their eyes were still cold, without the slightest fluctuation, and they did not feel the slightest pity, pity, or regret.


    In their hearts, this is self-sacrificing for everyone, this group of people will not die, and perhaps more people will die.


    So they chose to kill these three million people to avoid future troubles.


    "If you are reborn in your next life, be a healthy person."


    The Young Master of Taiyu looked at Shishan and sighed slightly.


    "Young Master, how do you deal with these corpses?" The Blood Sword Hall Blood Drop on the side asked.


    "Dig a deep pit and burn it, then bury it!" The Young Master of the Territory returned to his coldness.


    "it is good."


    A group of people went to do it immediately.


    Exerting his original strength, he easily blasted out a huge pit, and then three million corpses were thrown into it, filling in slowly.


    A ball of flame was beating in the hands of the young master of the platform, as long as the flame fell, it could ignite the corpse in the pit.


    "People who are sick shouldn''t stay in this world!"


    The young master of the platform said the last sentence, and then threw the flame in his hand into the pit.


    The huge pit instantly became a sea of ??flames, and countless corpses all burned.


    The flames rose higher than the waves, filled with a burnt smell.


    The people around immediately used their power to stop it from spreading everywhere.


    At this moment, the flames of the giant pit are getting more and more, until finally it seems to be a mountain of flames.


    The rain in the sky can''t extinguish the flame at all, but it smells like heat.


    The fire burned for at least three hours before it slowly went out.


    Of course, if it is an ordinary flame, it may be possible to burn for a month, but this is the fire of vitality, which is more violent.


    The flame went out, and a lot of ashes appeared in the giant pit, and there were some broken bones that had not been burned out, which made people feel embarrassed.


    This is a tragedy, but no one can stop it. They have just gained hope, but despair is ushered in.


    At this moment, someone began to fill the soil, covering all the ashes and broken bones little by little, and finally directly filled the huge pit.


    The whole place was restored, and it was no longer the horrible scene before, except for the blood on the ground that had not been cleaned by rain, otherwise the tragedy just happened could not leave evidence.


    After everything was done, the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory was also relieved, his face completely restored to peace.


    "Let''s go."


    The Young Master of Taiwan Territory said faintly, and then headed towards the periphery of the affected area without looking back.


    Xuejiantang Xuedizi and others also immediately followed, and left the place one after another.


    At this time, the clock on the sacrificial platform finally fell down.


    "Young Master, we did nothing wrong in this matter." A sect master comforted himself.


    "Yes, this group of people kept yelling, saying they were all right, which is really funny."


    "When people die, they will definitely seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Would they say that they are dying." Someone said with disdain.


    The young master of the platform did not speak, he just wanted to go back to rest at the moment.


    Killing so many people would change Tieshi''s heart.


    This matter actually has double pressures, first, fear of spreading, and second, fear of drawing the attention of the Xuancheng Empire.


    He must solve it as soon as possible and share the burden for the domain owner, that is, his father.


    He believed that his father would definitely praise him when he returned.


    A group of people did not stop, and the speed was very fast, but after a while they reached the periphery of the infected area.


    At this moment, when the guards on the periphery saw the young master coming out, they also came over.


    "Young Master." The guards knelt directly.


    "You guys, thoroughly disinfect the affected area and guard it strictly!" The Young Master ordered.


    "Yes!" The guards naturally answered without hesitation.


    People are already dead. As long as you do a good job of defense, no virus will spread, and the matter will be over.


    As long as no one speaks out, no one will know about it, and there is no need to worry about the consequences.


    After the task was ordered, the young master of the Taiwan Territory was directly riding the alien beast, planning to return to the main hall.


    But at this moment, Su Yan rushed over from the residence of the young master of Taiwan.


    The fat man from Hubu Shangshu took Su Yan to find the Young Master of Taiwan, but he was not there at all.


    Su Yan squeezed his ears and forced him to ask him where the Young Master of Taiwan was.


    In the end, he almost squeezed the ears of Shang Shu from the Ministry of Households. This was to know that the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory had gone to the infected area.


    Su Yan had a bad premonition right away, always feeling that something might happen, Su Yan rushed towards the infected area without stopping.


    As soon as he arrived in the infected area, Su Yan saw the young master of Taiwan and the others, and at the same time felt the **** smell on them, very strong!


    This definitely killed a lot of people and got it, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case. It can''t be dispelled at all, only slowly.


    Su Yan immediately walked up and looked at the group of people and shouted, "What are you doing here?!"


    After being scolded by Su Yan, the Young Master of Taiwan and the others immediately looked over.


    When I saw Su Yan, I didn''t know him. When I saw Hubu Shangshu, the young master of Taiwan knew him.


    "Hube Shangshu, why are you here, and is this kid impatient? Dare to yell at me!"


    The Young Master of the Taiwan Territory is extremely noble, and naturally it is not something ordinary people can scold.


    Even the blood drops of the blood sword hall were polite to him.


    The Hubu Shangshu immediately cried: "Young Master, this person is a thief. He sneaked into the Huhu to steal things, and he wanted to trouble you!"


    Seeing the young master, the Hubu Shangshu was naturally not afraid, and he dared to say everything.


    The young master of Taiwan Territory looked cold, and looked at Su Yan sternly: "I think you are really impatient with your life, you dare to steal the official residence of Taiwan Territory!"


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "I am the governor of the Xuancheng Empire, why not dare!"


    "The Governor?"


    Many people were taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    However, there was one person who didn''t laugh, and that was the blood drop of the blood sword hall.


    Su Yan went to the Xuantian Gate to compete, but the blood drops in the blood sword hall had participated in the competition.


    At first, the blood drops didn''t look at Su Yan at all, didn''t take it seriously, but now he saw Su Yan''s face clearly, his face was shocked.


    When Su Yan arrived in Xuancheng Imperial City, he had heard of a series of things, and even heard that the emperor didn''t kneel down!


    Although he didn''t believe in such a thing, it was enough to show that Su Yan was terrible.


    Being named the governor, many princes were beheaded, this is not false.


    "Su Yan?!" Xuedizi said immediately.


    The young master of the platform frowned and said: "You know?"


    "He is the first genius in the Xuantianmen competition."


    Everyone was stunned immediately, and it took a few seconds to react, and all of their faces became unnatural.


    And the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory is no longer the same as just now. If it is really Su Yan, then the self-proclaimed governor is not necessarily false.


    But if it is really the governor, why steal the books?


    The young master of the Taiwan Territory was puzzled in his heart, thinking hard to understand.


    At this moment, Hubu Shangshu''s face changed drastically. Looking at the appearance of this group of people, it was not easy to find someone in front of him. It was a disaster.


    His eyes rolled around, and he immediately said, "Young Master, how could the empire come to be a thief, it is absolutely false."


    The Young Master of the Taiwan Territory was also fierce, looking at Su Yan and said, "I think you are really fake!"


    The blood drop said: "It''s not fake, it won''t."


    He could feel the strange power in Su Yan''s body, completely different from other people.


    The Young Master of the Taiwan Territory frowned, and the blood drops spoke like this, which is really hard to judge.


    But if the person in front of you is really the governor, what would you do to steal the ledger? !


    The face of the young master of the station changed immediately, he guessed it!


    To steal the ledger is obviously to check the accounts, not to let his father know.


    but!


    But Murong Ye made a fake account book!


    Isn''t this shooting yourself in the foot!


    Murong Ye''s complexion changed immediately. The fake he did was very terrifying, one-fifth, if this really spread to the emperor''s ears, wouldn''t his Murong family want to destroy the clan!


    A cold sweat broke out on Murong Ye''s forehead, obviously shocked.


    This is completely to blame for him, there is nothing to change the account books, the original accounts are all good.


    In fact, he was bewitched!


    And the person who bewitched him was from Xuancheng Imperial City, who had met in Zuifeng Tower and made a bet.


    He went to change the account book and gave him a peerless beauty.


    The beauties really got it, and they are very role-playing.


    And he also really changed the ledger, just trying to prove his status in Taiyu City.


    Now when I think about it, this is all a trap, someone in the imperial city wants to engage their Murong family.


    "No, that account book is fake!" Murong Ye shouted immediately.


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, he had no interest in the ledger at the moment, and he couldn''t even think about it at all.


    He just wants to know if the people in the affected area are still there, the smell of these people is too strong!


    "Tell me, did you kill the people in the affected area?!" Su Yan clenched his fists and asked coldly.


    Xuejiantang Xuedizi immediately said, "Su Yan, this is not your business."


    "Answer me!" Su Yan said again.


    At this moment, there was a terrifying vitality all over his body, as if condensed all around him, and everyone''s face changed transiently.


    The blood drop was also pale, he knew that Su Yan had become very strong, but he did not expect that Su Yan was so strong.


    This was completely different from Su Yan who was in Xuantian Gate that day, and the gap was like heaven and earth.


    Blooddrop didn''t dare not answer, but could only say truthfully: "We killed all the people in the affected area."


    Su Yan''s face changed, and anger began to slowly climb onto his face, knowing that in the end he was burned with anger!


    "what did you say!"


    Xuedizi was trembling all over, Su Yan''s coercion was too terrifying, it was even more terrifying than the master of the blood sword hall of his master!


    "They are all sick, and they will spread if you don''t kill them!"


    Others nodded.


    Su Yan''s eyes were covered with flames, this was absolute anger.


    He worked so hard to take out the tree of life and help the three million people get rid of the virus, but was killed by this group of people!


    His mood at the moment is difficult to describe.


    He only wanted to kill one person, but now he wants to kill all, no one can stop!


    Seeing Su Yan''s terrifying eyes, Xue Dazi made his legs weak in fright. This was not because he was persuading him, but he was very good.


    After all, people who can participate in Xuantian Gate are definitely not mediocre people.


    However, because Su Yan''s coercion was so terrible, he had to tremble!


    "Su Yan, listen to me to explain."


    puff!


    As soon as the words of the blood droplets were uttered, the body was split into two parts, blood splashed in the air, and finally fell to the ground irregularly.


    Su Yan gave him a sentence, enough time.


    He was too lazy to explain, just kill it.


    Seeing that the blood drop was cut into two pieces out of thin air, everyone present was scared, and their faces were full of horror.


    "Did you kill the blood drop?!" The young master Murong Ye looked at Su Yan with an incredulous expression.


    Su Yan looked at Murong Ye indifferently, and said coldly: "You killed three million innocents. Killing you is cheap enough for you."


    "That group of people are so sick!" someone argued.


    "But I cured them all!" Su Yan was even more angry.


    Then he continued, "Even if we treat them, it is impossible for 3 million people to get sick!"


    That''s right, the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory killed everyone. When he came, he had thought that some people were not infected, but what about it, wrongly killed some people who didn''t care in his eyes.


    Su Yan looked at the Young Master of the Taiwan Region and approached directly.


    Killing the Young Master of the Taiwan Territory, even if his mission is completed, he can obtain the Yuanmai Pill.


    Seeing the black primordial power in Su Yan''s hand, the young master of Taiwan Territory counseled, his legs trembled, his face pale without a trace of blood.


    The blood drops were easily beheaded, he was not as good as the blood drops.


    "You can''t kill me, my father is the domain master of the Taiwan Territory, but my grandfather is the one who followed the emperor to open up the land!"


    The Young Master of Taiwan could only threaten Su Yan with this, hoping to discourage Su Yan.


    But he underestimated Su Yan too much, underestimated Su Yan, and too thought that Su Yan was under the emperor.


    Su Yan was still pressing harder and harder, and didn''t take the words of the young master of the platform seriously.


    The black Yuanli in his hand directly blasted towards the young master of the platform!


    After a while, the young master Murong Ye fell directly to the ground, his head and body separated!


    Seeing the young master''s death, this group of people was naturally terrified and trembling.


    "Forgive us, we are also following orders." Someone begged for mercy.


    "Yes, we all follow the young master to kill people." Someone agreed.


    "All this is the fault of the young master, and it is not our fault." Someone defended.


    But there is no use at all, because in Su Yan''s eyes, these people are already dead.


    When Su Yan passed by, the group of people stood still on the spot, their bodies began to tremble more and more, and in the end they all sputtered their blood, and their bodies became residues.


    Kill this group of people without leaving one.


    "A bunch of beasts!"


    Su Yan made an evaluation, he would not leave here without killing these people.


    Su Yan walked to Murong Ye''s body, picked up his head, and his body had already become ashes.


    With this head, there is no problem submitting tasks.


    Su Yan held Murong Ye''s head and started to walk outside Taiyu City.


    He wrapped Murong Ye''s head with a piece of cloth, which was better.


    However, before Su Yan took a few steps, he felt the surrounding air as if freezing.


    This is definitely not a normal phenomenon, it is someone deliberately doing this, which means that the person is angry and unable to speak!

 Chapter 2212： The domain master was furious and surrounded!

    The second thousand two hundred and twelfth chapters, the domain master is furious and surrounded!


    Su Yan stopped and stood still, surrounded by dry blood, the blood that killed three million innocent people!


    He glanced at the sky, the sky was already bright, and a lot of mist was covered with bloodshot eyes, like people''s red eyes.


    He has anger in his heart, but not very angry.


    This group of people is innocent, and it took him time and energy to get a cure, but was killed by this group by mistake.


    They were indiscriminate, and without much investigation, they sharpened their swords directly, no matter how loud the group of people were, they would not blink their eyes.


    This is called karma, and Su Yan just let them taste the pain in advance.


    If someone dares to stop and anger him, then he doesn''t mind solving it by himself.


    When the sky began to light up slowly, that is, when the young master of the Taiwan Territory Murong Ye was killed, Murong Ya in the central hall of the Taiwan Territory knew about it.


    His son was killed, and the rune mark he planted was suddenly broken.


    Murong Ye, who was sitting in the bedroom, immediately raged into the sky, and a world-killing yuan force directly enveloped the surrounding areas, and the entire bedroom suddenly became a sea of ??fire.


    For all this, the family masters from all walks of life were shocked, and I don''t know why the domain masters were so angry.


    After sending Bleeding Drops to accompany Murong Ye to execute the order, the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall has been uneasy.


    This matter should not be mixed at the beginning, after all, this matter is not a good thing, it will kill a lot of innocents.


    But he had already said it, he was too embarrassed to say too much.


    But now, Murongya was so angry that it made his heart more uneasy and hurried to the hall.


    Above the main hall, Murongya was sitting with bloodshot eyes in his eyes, like a violent demon king.


    "Domain master?" the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall hurriedly asked.


    Behind him are also the masters of other sects or family leaders, all with a relationship.


    Murongyao''s eyes were sharp, he looked at everyone present, and sternly said: "Someone killed my son!"


    Duang!


    Everyone''s expressions suddenly changed, and they were filled with incredible writing.


    Many people think this is a joke in their hearts, but how could Murong Ting make such a joke, it is not funny, how can he make a joke about his son.


    It''s not a joke, that means this is true!


    how is this possible!


    Everyone had such a question in their hearts, how could Murong Ye be killed.


    He went with many strong men. Although blood drops were nothing, they also went with a few not weak sect masters.


    The strongest in the affected area was only the second grade of Jindan, how could it have resisted and killed Murong Ye.


    This is too impossible, as if the earth has no gravity, as if all the people in this world have lost their mana, it is absurd.


    But from Murong Ding''s mouth, he said it personally, this does not allow them to guess, doubt and argue, this is true!


    "Domain Lord?!" The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall showed an anger on his face, his voice low.


    On the one hand, his expression of anger is normal. After all, Murong Ye is the son of the domain lord. On the other hand, he is also very worried about the safety of the blood drops.


    "Whoever kills my children, I will slaughter them!"


    Murong Jin stood up, surrounded by a violent air, swept across the square, and the entire hall was crumbling. Even with the guardian formation left by the predecessors, it could not conceal Murong Jin''s anger.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan was still in place, the sky was completely lit up, and he had no choice to leave.


    Because this anger was directed at him, he didn''t need to avoid it.


    Since the enemy is angry that he killed someone, then he doesn''t mind killing the angry person and solve it completely.


    What Su Yan thought in his heart was not how powerful the enemy was, and it was no longer a matter of account book taxation, but Yuanmaidan!


    Of course he was bound to get the Yuanmai Pill, but that was a good thing.


    What he was thinking at the moment was how to get a few more from Prince Right, best to get two.


    One is useful, and the two are magical.


    To get two, it was definitely not enough to take Murong Ye''s head back, so he needed a stronger head.


    So Su Yan did not choose to leave, but stood in place and waited patiently.


    Even if the surrounding air is a little frozen, even if the formation outside the city has been opened, even if Taiyu City has become a trapped cage at this moment.


    He didn''t panic at all, even Su Yan felt a little impatient to wait, and simply walked towards Taiyu City Street.


    There was already a flow of people on the street, and it began to slowly lively. He went to a clear tavern and made a pot of sake.


    Holding the sake, Su Yan returned to the place, looked around, and sighed.


    "Hey, it''s so slow."


    If someone else killed Murong Ye, wouldn''t they be able to escape directly?


    Although the formation is open, people who can pretend to be Taiyu City, after all, there are so many people in Taiyu City, it is very difficult to find that.


    Su Yan could only open the cork and smell the fragrance of sake.


    Although Yuanli is not strong, it has a special fragrance, which is not bad.


    Su Yan directly raised his head, took a big sip, and then grinned, very refreshing.


    "Not bad!"


    I haven''t drunk for a long time. With such a sip, even the most common wine tastes good. The mouth is smooth and warm.


    Su Yan took another sip while holding the hip flask. There was a hot sensation in his throat, which was very refreshing.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like drinking, it''s not that he sucks, it''s just that he hasn''t met someone who can drink with him for a long time.


    People who are truly alone don''t have alcohol.


    Looking at the sky, Chu Yang was about to come out.


    Yesterday''s blood has been completely washed away, and the people in Taiyu City had no idea that 3 million people died under the butcher knife last night.


    They only know to repeat the day''s things, or worry about the affected area.


    And at this moment, Murongya had already rushed towards the affected area, with endless anger, and his face was almost distorted by the pain of losing his son.


    "Domain Lord, in this world, the enemy won''t run away, right?"


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall expressed his concerns, after all, they were not close to the infected area.


    Murong Ting said with a cold face: "Even if he escapes, can he escape Taiyu City!"


    This is true. According to his logic, even if the person who killed his son escaped, he would not be able to leave Taiyu City.


    Because Taiyu City had already opened up the formation, even the powerhouse of the Seventh Grade of Gold Core could hardly leave.


    Therefore, Murongya didn''t worry at all. To kill his son, he had to let the enemy pay his life.


    That kind of piercing pain is beyond words.


    But he didn''t know the pain of those three million people.


    The huge team of strange beasts smashed past, and many people on the avenue gave way to the road, and even knelt down when they saw Murongya.


    He is the king of the Taiwan Territory, the ruler of the Taiwan Territory, it is not unusual to see him bow down.


    After Murongya and others had walked a long way, the people on both sides of the road started talking.


    "The domain owner has come out, what happened?"


    "I don''t know, it''s hard to see the domain owner once in a few years."


    "Will it be related to the infected area?!" Someone was extremely worried.


    "Yes, it must be related to the infected area, otherwise the domain owner would come forward."


    "So, the epidemic situation in the affected area has worsened?!"


    The faces of the people around them suddenly changed when they heard the words, and all of them showed a worried look.


    "God, dispel the virus, or our Yucheng will be even more sad."


    Many people began to pray.


    But at this moment Murongya had already arrived in the affected area and saw dried blood on the ground.


    Although the blood stains dried up, the group of people could clearly feel the terrible passing.


    Even some people can smell the smell of their own people, and suddenly get furious.


    Especially the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall, the anger on his face was difficult to suppress. He smelled the blood stains of the blood droplets, which showed that the blood droplets were also dead.


    The blood drop is a genius he cultivated, representing Taiwan to participate in the competition. Although his results are not very good, he is also a person with unlimited future.


    To die now is an unbearable loss.


    "It''s the thing that doesn''t know how to live or die, it actually killed my lover!"


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall was furious, and his voice was as terrifying as a **** demon.


    Murong Ya''s eyes kept staring at the distance, where there was a shadow, sitting on the side of the road, drinking wine.


    There is no doubt that Murong Ya saw Su Yan, and also knew that the one who killed his son was Su Yan.


    He was trembling slightly, somewhat unacceptable.


    The one who killed his son was not from the infected area, but from someone else. He could tell from Su Yan''s clothes that he was a little different from the people in Taiyu City.


    At the same time, he also saw a package next to Su Yan. The contents of the package made his veins bulge, and even blood oozes in his eyes.


    "Bold thief, killed my son!"


    At the moment Murong Jin roared out, everyone around saw Su Yan and rushed towards Su Yan.


    But for a moment, Su Yan was surrounded by Tuan Tuan, the inner and outer three floors were completely impenetrable.


    This disturbed his elegance, and the flask was also stoppered.


    Su Yan stood up, turned and looked at Murongya and others.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, is it so slow for the old woman to bind her feet?!"


    Su Yan expressed his dissatisfaction, very dissatisfied, it was a waste of his time.


    But in Murongya''s eyes, this is arrogant, extremely arrogant!


    Including other people also think so, but there is one person who does not, that is, the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall.


    The first time the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall saw Su Yan, he was taken aback, and then his face showed an unbelievable color.


    Why is Su Yan here? This shouldn''t be.


    But Su Yan''s words let him know that the enemy is Su Yan, and Su Yan is the culprit who killed that group of people.


    He had met Su Yan, first in the competition, winning Hatsune and the eighth prince, and his talent was simply a monster.


    During this period of time, the imperial city kept spreading news, which shocked him again and again. In the end, he was numb.


    Su Yan appeared here, isn''t this the appearance of the Xuancheng Empire!


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall took the lead, looking at Su Yan, and said solemnly: "Su Yan, why are you here?!"


    He wanted to determine if this was a misunderstanding, although he already knew that Su Yan was the one who killed.


    "I''m naturally doing business here." Su Yan answered simply.


    "Did you kill the blood droplets?!" the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall asked bluntly.


    "What is it, so what is it not!"


    Murong Ya said, "Yes, I will kill you, not that I have to punish you!"


    His words are commands, and more of a result.


    But it doesn''t apply today, because they are facing the terrible existence of Su Yan.


    "Well, I killed everyone." Su Yan admitted frankly.


    All of a sudden, people from all sects and even all families looked at Su Yan with killing intent.


    "why?!"


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall couldn''t understand why there were no two parallel lines involved at all, why they would intersect!


    This unscientific!


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and said, "They killed three million innocents. It is scientific for me to kill them!"


    Su Yan''s voice did not contain the slightest doubt, it was sonorous and powerful, and even more majestic.


    "Three million people are infected. If you don''t kill them, they will spread!" The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall actually explained.


    In their opinion, it is a good thing to abandon the small in exchange for the big security.


    But Su Yan said with contempt: "Nonsense!"


    "Are all the affected areas sick? Why are healthy people killed? Should they be deprived of their lives!"


    "Even if they are infected, should their lives be taken away!"


    Su Yan''s two angry questions caused many people''s faces to change suddenly. This was a violent force, and they actually felt that they were invincible.


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall was even more frightened, and Su Yan''s strength made him jealous, even scared.


    The person who used to look down is now sitting on an equal footing, and even needs to look up. This kind of gap is uncomfortable.


    Of course, the point is not here, but the people in the affected area.


    "What you said is correct, but killing them can save more people. Is this wrong!"


    "If you don''t kill them, if the healthy people outside get sick, do they deserve to die!"


    Murongya also retorted in two sentences, which was justified.


    There is no way to argue about this, because it makes sense from both sides.


    But Su Yan looked at Murongya and others more contemptuously.


    "What if I said that the people in this affected area were all cured by me, and the three million people killed by Blood Drops and others were healthy, so what?!"


    Duang!


    Everyone''s brains seemed to be hammered by something, a little buzzing.


    But Murong Ya immediately said angrily: "Impossible!"


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall also said angrily: "It is absolutely impossible!"


    Su Yan laughed, full of sarcasm.


    "What''s impossible? I came this time to solve the epidemic. I cured them but were killed by you. I gave them hope and the result was despair. Is your conscience going to survive!"


    Su Yan''s words hit the heart directly, causing many people to fall silent.


    But they still couldn''t believe that the people in the affected area were all healed. This is impossible.


    "If this disease is so easy to treat, how can I make such a bad move!" Murong Tie argued again.


    "Hehe, you are just an extremely ignorant, stubborn old monster, have you killed fewer good people!" Su Yan is indifferent.


    The words have reached this point, it is useless to say more, Su Yan also chose to shut up, deaf to the anger of this group of people, as if bystanders.

 Chapter 2213： The Taiwan Territory trembles, blood is splashed everywhere!

    Chapter 2213: Taiwan Territory trembles, blood is splashed everywhere!


    There is no need to care about this group of people. Since the decision is made at the beginning, just follow the decision. There is no need to say anything.


    Murongya was about to stare at Su Yan''s ridicule and indifference, and the anger in his heart could be imagined.


    At this moment, he was all angry, hard to suppress, and just wanted to solve Su Yan in the most cruel way.


    Not just him, almost half of the people present thought so.


    After all, many of the people killed by Su Yan were people from all sects or families, and this tone was unbearable.


    Even if it''s because they made a mistake, they killed the innocent indiscriminately, that can''t be the case.


    This is the world of the strong, the rule of respect for the strong, and the weak without the ability to bargain, distinguish right from wrong, and right from wrong.


    The weak can only endure anger, endure oppression, and even trample on their dignity at will, until they are crushed to ashes in the end!


    But the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall was different. He and Murong Ya and others were also very angry. After all, the blood drops were carefully cultivated by him, and the cost was quite a lot.


    However, the death of the blood drop made him angry, but he was more inclined to the latter than Su Yan, after all, Su Yan was a member of the Xuancheng Empire.


    If Su Yan was still in his previous identity, a small ant in a mere government territory, he wouldn''t be like that.


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall looked at Su Yan with electric eyes: "Su Yan, what is your purpose this time!"


    He had to ask this question clearly, because it was related to the Xuancheng Empire, which was a giant and could not be offended.


    Even Murong Jie, who was so angry that he almost lost his mind, recovered a bit of reason at this moment, waiting for Su Yan''s answer.


    But Su Yan would answer that he was tired and didn''t want to talk anymore. He just wanted to return to the imperial city with Murongya''s head.


    A sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand-Tai''a sword!


    Seeing Su Yanliang sword, the host of the Blood Sword Hall changed his complexion, and his heart was fierce. Murong Jin was even more furious, and his entire body blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    Murongya is the heir of the Murong family, with the old secretary of the Murong family, the first person in Taiwan, and the realm is in the middle of the seventh grade of Jindan!


    Very strong, this is indisputable.


    But Su Yan didn''t bother at all. He had known Murongya''s realm a long time ago. If he was afraid, if he knew that he was not defeated, he would not stay here.


    Murongya''s anger rushed towards Su Yan, extremely mighty, and the world had a vision at this moment.


    Su Yanyun was calm and breezy, dismissing Murong''s anger at all, and with a wave of his hand, a majestic vitality also emerged, directly dissolving it.


    "This power!"


    Someone was shocked, and never thought that Su Yan would dissolve Murong Qi''s power so easily.


    The other people also had extremely cold faces, knowing that Su Yan was not easy to deal with.


    "This son is the number one person in the Xuantianmen competition. He is exceptionally talented and powerful. Why don''t we fight to subdue him together and send it to the domain master!"


    Someone suggested that it was immediately echoed.


    Without waiting for Murongya to speak, this group of people approached Su Yan directly, a total of dozens of people.


    They are the sect masters of various major sects, and even some family patriarchs, people with status and status, and the worst is the Golden Core Third Stage!


    Su Yan''s realm is not hidden, so this group of people know that Su Yan''s realm is the third level of the Golden Core.


    In this way, the realm of everyone would not be considered at all. Su Yan was considered a genius and possessed at most the strength of Jindan four or five products.


    But they didn''t know that Su Yan was terrible, like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Murong Ya did not stop him, including the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall.


    They also want to see how strong Su Yan is.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall had heard many rumors that Su Yan subdued the royal prince of the imperial city, but it was only a rumors after all.


    Murong Ting said with a cold face, "If you can catch this kid, I will count you as a great achievement!"


    For such a case, it naturally has a strong attraction, and everyone is motivated and eager to try.


    "Boy, being besieged by so many of us, let''s attack it honestly!" a family patriarch shouted.


    Snapped!


    With a slap on his face, the family head was directly slapped into mud, mixed with blood and spread on the ground.


    This group of people suddenly jumped, because this family''s Patriarch is the pinnacle of Golden Core Fourth Stage.


    In such a realm, it is horrible to be slapped into flesh with a slap!


    Not only these people, but even Murong Ya and the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall were shocked.


    "Everyone shot together, I don''t believe I can''t catch him!" Someone dare not talk nonsense anymore, so they can only do it together.


    The others nodded one after another, rushing towards Su Yan, all kinds of secret techniques were displayed, all kinds of vitality were also permeated with different colors.


    The air in the entire affected area was frozen, as if it had become a real entity, and everything was still.


    Facing this group of people''s shots, Su Yan was like an old monk entering concentration, motionless, without any escape at all.


    I saw a source of vitality in his hand, emitting a golden light, very intense!


    This group of people is not worthy of his sword!


    The golden Yuanli immediately diffused everywhere, bursting out with violent rays of light, like the rays of the sun.


    Everyone''s vitality was dissolved at this moment, and there was nothing left, including their secret techniques.


    A group of people stared with big eyes, they were all stunned!


    Until a few seconds later, the faces of this group of people were suddenly filled with horror, as if they had seen a ghost.


    This is too terrifying, it is unimaginable!


    The secret skills and vitality of dozens of them were dissolved so lightly by Su Yan, which was too unbelievable, as if they were living in a dream.


    Although they are basically Golden Core Grade 4 and 5, they are also Golden Core!


    Not ants!


    But the result is like this, they are not allowed to doubt or question, because the facts are in front of them.


    The golden elemental power in Su Yan''s hand was still beating, very violent, with a powerful swallowing power.


    At this moment, he walked towards these people, his eyes were indifferent.


    Their power was dissolved by Su Yan just now, now it''s time to collect interest, and they can''t waste their previous power in vain.


    Everyone couldn''t resist at all, all Nei Su Yan was imprisoned, and then absorbed the vitality in the body.


    This scene made the expressions of the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall and Murong Ya changed drastically, and the two of them took action one after another, blasting towards Su Yan!


    "Bold!"


    If you let Su Yan continue to absorb it, it would be terrifying, unimaginable, can the two of them still defeat Su Yan.


    At this point, there is no other possibility, only life and death.


    Being blocked by the two people, although they did not absorb the vitality of this group of people, they also absorbed a lot, and the dantian was full.


    Su Yan''s abilities are naturally stronger now, and it is basically possible for him to absorb monks in the weak realm.


    He looked at the two and said indifferently: "It''s up to you now."


    Without waiting for Murong Ya and the Hallmaster of the Blood Sword Hall to make a move, Su Yan took the lead and went directly towards the two.


    The palm of the wind is like electricity, with a powerful secret technique, and it contains terrible power!


    Murong Gu immediately roared, his body trembling, and Su Yan blasted!


    The two were evenly matched, and both stepped back a few steps, and the two terrible forces collided, and the sound of sky cracking erupted.


    At this moment, the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall also took out his own blood sword, full of powerful **** power.


    The sword fell, as if it had become a ruined wall, a purgatory on earth.


    Su Yan waved a sword casually and confronted with the blood sword.


    The two collisions, the clanging sound is endless, and the terrible power spreads everywhere, directly destroying the ground.


    The whole ground burst, and magma spewed out, which was terrible.


    More than that, the surrounding air has long been swept away, leaving only the chaos of the hurricane.


    Everything in the whole place seemed to stand still, only three people were fighting.


    The sky suddenly changed, and various visions appeared, and everyone in Taiyu City trembled.


    This kind of terrible battle, not to mention it for a lifetime, maybe they have not seen it in three lifetimes, it is simply hard to speak, only shivering.


    They didn''t know what happened, only that Murongya had come out.


    Someone guessed: "I''m afraid the domain owner is fighting the strongest!"


    "Could it be that foreign enemies invaded?!"


    "Our station is not a border land, where is the foreign enemy."


    "Could it be that the empire killer is here, the North Ming killer, Langya Anonymous?!"


    "It is very possible, and only such a strong person can let the domain master come forward."


    But they didn''t know that Murong Ya was fighting Su Yan, the governor of the Xuancheng Empire.


    If you know, I''m afraid you will drop your jaw.


    At this moment, the infected area has long been in ruins, and only hot lava is spreading everywhere.


    The entire ground was cracked, and the sky was constantly energized, as if this place had become a place with strong energies.


    Su Yan was holding the Tai''a sword and slashed towards the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall.


    The hall master of the Blood Sword Hall hurriedly took it, but his blood sword actually stopped bleeding, which was a bad sign.


    "How could it be so strong!"


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall had an incredible face, and his eyes were full of horrified expressions.


    Murongya was in the middle stage of the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and his Blood Sword Hall Hall Master only had the sixth rank.


    Su Yan''s strength is naturally unacceptable.


    But at this moment, he was also really unacceptable. A third-ranked golden core was better than his sixth-ranked golden core, which made him doubt life.


    Without waiting for the **** sword hall master to react, Su Yan once again fell with a sword, this sword has the power to open the world.


    It''s a deadly sword!


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall shrank his pupils, and hurriedly displayed all the vitality blessings on the blood sword, in order to resist.


    However, at the moment when the Tai''a sword fell, the blood sword could not resist at all, and all the power of the vitality disappeared.


    At the same time, Tai''a Sword split the blood sword into two pieces and broke it directly!


    The Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall has grown his mouth. This is his treasure, the treasure of the mountain of the Blood Sword Hall!


    Now it''s broken, which makes it difficult for him to accept how to deal with the ancestors.


    But how could Su Yan give him so much time to think about it, the sword intent of Tai''a sword directly blasted towards the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall, wanting to kill him with one blow.


    But Murong Ye stood in front of the Hall Master of the Blood Sword Hall and took the blow for him.


    "Su Yan, you are surprising. The third grade of Golden Core is better than the sixth grade of Golden Core, but you are still a little bit worse in the face of me!"


    Murongya was covered in blue vitality, and there was a phantom behind him, as if he was his father who had followed the emperor.


    "Phantom cast, song of death!"


    A loud voice suddenly resounded, stimulating the eardrum, stimulating the brain, and even breaking the body into ashes.


    This is a powerful secret technique, invented by the former Murong ancestor. With this secret technique, he once ascended the Golden Core Eighth Stage realm, only to fall.


    "I don''t believe it, you can resist this trick!"


    Murong Ya sneered, looking at Su Yan still tickles with hatred.


    Su Yan looked contemptuous, the song of death is very strong, if it were other secret techniques, I am afraid that Su Yan would really be difficult to deal with.


    However, this is a mysterious technique!


    The destruction of the brain must be done through mental power!


    But Su Yan''s most powerful thing is mental power, which is his capital.


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness revolved, directly dissolving Murong Qi''s death song, just a matter of a second.


    The entire affected area was silent, with only lava flowing on the ground and dark clouds drifting in the sky.


    Murong Qi was stunned for a second, then looked at Su Yan with an incredulous expression on his face: "How... maybe!"


    This was his secret technique of killing, but it turned out to have no effect on Su Yan, as if it had been directly blocked by Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and looked at Murong Ting and said, "If you use a mental attack on me, it is undoubtedly a big knife in front of Guan Gong."


    "I wanted to keep a low profile, but he doesn''t allow my strength, my mental strength is 9999..."


    Hearing Su Yan''s pretense, Murongya almost spewed out old blood.


    He experienced the most refined meaning, that is, his secret technique is useless and completely ineffective for Su Yan.


    Now Murong''s panic, and the hall master of the Blood Sword Hall panic even more.


    "Domain lord, why don''t we retreat, take the matter to the Xuancheng Empire and let the emperor punish him."


    "You are right, we can try that."


    Murongya didn''t confuse him, this was just a perfunctory answer, after all, he was in the middle stage of the seventh stage of the Golden Core.


    The song of death failed to kill Su Yan. At this moment, Murong Jie once again performed a terrifying secret technique-Dove Kill!


    A horrible secret technique of forbearance killing, killing without seeing blood, very terrifying.


    When performing this secret technique, the surrounding air seemed to be as cold as ice, and the whole place was controlled by people. Su Yan felt a little unable to move.


    As soon as he controlled his consciousness, a slight fluctuation came towards him.


    It feels as if only a small thing falls on the ground and the waves spread out, just like the ripples of a rock thrown on the surface of a huge lake.


    But this attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    He hurriedly displayed the power of yin and yang, and banged his punch to the ground.


    The magma flowed, only one side was floating on the ground, and the magma on the ground solidified directly after being bombarded by Su Yan, and then a terrible force actually shattered the slight fluctuations.


    After resolving Murong Ge''s ultimate move, Murong Ge was really desperate now.


    If the third rank of Jin Dan wins the seventh rank of Jin Dan monk, the seventh rank monk will probably die and will not be stunned.


    Su Yan looked at Murongya and said coldly, "Your secret technique is nothing but that."

 Chapter 2214： Kill the domain master and get the pill!

    Chapter 2214 kills the domain master, the pill is in hand!


    I was already desperate in my heart. I already knew that I was defeated. It would become a reality to be defeated by Su Yan of the third level of Jin Dan.


    But Su Yan said another word that pierced his heart, which was simply to sprinkle salt on Murong''s wound.


    Murongya seemed to be tens of years old at this moment, his hair had turned pale, his face was wrinkled and extremely decadent.


    At this moment, he was completely suppressed by Su Yan, and his secret technique could not explode with the power it should have, as if failure was doomed.


    But how can he be willing, he still wants to fight.


    Murong Jin wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes looked at Su Yan like eagle eyes.


    "Su Yan, even if you are rich in nature, I don''t believe you have no weakness!"


    Murongya spoke coldly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course there are weaknesses, but you can''t find them. Even if you find them, you can''t help them."


    Su Yan''s words were quite a blow, and it was even more blow than what he said just now, causing Murongya''s face to jump wildly.


    "Extremely arrogant!"


    Murongya used his body as his strength to bless himself with all his vitality and rushed towards Su Yan.


    All around is the power of origin pouring, as if the sun and the moon are shining in all directions, and it has terrifying lethality.


    At this moment, the entire Taiyu City trembled, and countless people were frightened, as if experiencing the end.


    And Murongya had gathered all his vitality and planned to make a desperate blow, even if he couldn''t beat him, he would die with Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also very upright, after all, Murongya was in the middle stage of the seventh-rank Jindan, and he had not broken through to the third-rank now.


    Murong Ya''s power blasted, his body was invincible, like a meteor, with unmatched speed.


    Su Yan immediately condensed the power of yin and yang, covering the four directions. At this moment, he is like a god, more like a **** of killing, capable of cutting all directions!


    The two banged, the sky trembled, and a terrifying sound erupted, and there were countless ripples that oscillated everywhere, blasting everything into ruins.


    The fight between the two is like two shooting stars, but in the blink of an eye, dozens of moves have already been made.


    This is the ultimate confrontation of power, the peak confrontation of the secret technique, and even a contest of will.


    Murongya used the secret technique of divine consciousness, which was easily resolved by Su Yan. He vomited blood before, but now he relies on strength.


    However, after dozens of moves, Murongya was shocked to find that his power was useless to Su Yan, and Su Yan''s body seemed to be stronger than his!


    How is this possible!


    Murongya''s mind has been shrouded in this voice, shocked, and his heart has begun to feel uneasy.


    But how could Su Yan give him a chance to be distracted, after all, it was the existence of the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and he was not sure of the third rank.


    Su Yan waved his hands, and the power of a secret technique emerged directly, a secret technique of Yin and Yang with the power of collapse!


    It was as if the two extreme powers finally merged, shaking away towards Murongya!


    boom!


    A huge sound directly enveloped the surrounding areas, and countless people had bleeding from their eardrums, which was still hundreds of miles away.


    The sky is shaking, the sun and the moon are dark!


    Murongya was directly bombarded by Su Yan''s secret technique, covered in blood, and there was no one intact body.


    This blow directly injured him seriously, and it was difficult to resist half a point.


    Murongya fell to the ground, looking at Su Yan with cold eyes, he refused to accept, even if he was invincible.


    At this moment, he gathered all the remaining power, intending to blew himself!


    "Su Yan, even if I die, I will take you with me!"


    Murong Ding roared cruelly, his voice lasting for a long time.


    But Su Yan showed a playful look, and he wanted to die together, which was too naive.


    A whirlpool appeared on the palm of Su Yan''s palm, it was the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in motion.


    This is the first time Su Yan has displayed "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" outside!


    The purpose of Su Yan''s display of these fairy tactics is simple, to absorb Murong Qi''s vitality!


    Murongya suddenly felt that he was out of control, and the energy that was originally condensed in his body as if the boiler was burning was extinguished!


    what happened!


    Murongya wondered in his heart, and the eyes that looked at Su Yan were about to bleed.


    What Su Yan showed was so amazing that he could scare him and even regret fighting with him.


    But at this moment, without waiting for his doubts, all the vitality in his body was sucked out by Su Yan, and then all submerged through the vortex in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan had a look of enjoyment, and Murong Ya had become a target, it was impossible to escape, and he was madly absorbed by his vitality.


    This is the most terrifying compared to absorbing the heaven and earth elemental powers too quickly.


    Because of the improvement of Su Yan''s realm, his control of Yuan Li became stronger, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" became more and more successful.


    But for a moment, Murongya had absorbed half of his vitality, and Su Yan couldn''t do it yet if he wanted to absorb it all.


    But at this moment Murongya was already very old, with white hair, and very gloomy.


    Defeated by Su Yan, he was seriously injured at the moment, and it was impossible to compete with Su Yan again.


    What''s more, Su Yan absorbed half of the vitality, and couldn''t blew himself up.


    He can only wait passively, waiting for Su Yan''s butcher knife to come, waiting for death.


    The sky suddenly became brighter, the warm sun appeared, and everything around seemed to be calm again.


    It''s just that the ruins and the ruins are all, and it is impossible to recover.


    All of these are the traces of the contest between Su Yan and Murongya, the strong Yuanli!


    Su Yan regained his power, clasped the Tai''a sword in his hand, and walked towards Murongya.


    The blade slid in the magma, igniting countless fires with a harsh sound.


    Su Yan looked at Murong Ya with a nonsensical look, and looked at him condescendingly, as if a butcher was looking at the cattle and sheep to be slaughtered.


    "As a regional master, you are doing such a thing, the world can''t tolerate you!"


    Murongya''s throat squirmed, trying to say something to excuse himself.


    At this moment, he has no anger, only fear and fear.


    But when he got to his lips, he swallowed it after all, because he knew that it was nothing but futile to say it, it was better not to say it.


    "Succumb to death!"


    Su Yan shouted in a low voice, while waving the Tai''a sword in his hand and slashing it towards Murongya''s neck!


    Murongya suddenly separated his head, blood splashed all over the ground, and the hot lava suddenly turned into nothingness.


    The body fell into the magma, and in an instant there was only one skeleton left, and only the head of the man was held in his hand by Su Yan.


    Su Yan used a source of power to clean the face of the Tai''a sword, wash all the blood, and then looked around.


    He took the hip flask from his waist and took a sip.


    He is satisfied with this battle, very satisfied.


    Having absorbed half of Murongya''s vitality, he only needs to obtain the Yuanmai Dan, and he can directly break through the fourth grade of Dao Jin Dan.


    At that time, dealing with the seven grades of Jin Dan will not be such a difficult thing.


    In this battle, he relied on the power of yin and yang to turn things around, otherwise it would be really difficult to deal with Murongya.


    The other heads of the big sects and even the heads of the families were all terrified at this moment, and they were so scared that they were not human.


    They trembled in their hearts and even desperate, regretting that they had encountered such a terrifying evildoer like Su Yan, knowing that they might be horrible.


    But in the end, Su Yan didn''t take their lives, but instead destroyed them all.


    "Little punishment!"


    Su Yan left a word, and left with Murongya''s head.


    With Murongya''s head, Murongye''s naturally doesn''t need it.


    After a long time, the cold wind whizzed, and this summer in Taiyu City was extremely cold.


    The deposed patriarchs and sect masters wanted to cry without tears, it was no different from killing them.


    And Su Yan wouldn''t care about this. At this moment, he had already left Taiyu City, and the formation of Taiyu City couldn''t stop him at all.


    Leaving Taiyu City with Xiao Meng and others, Su Yan hurried towards the imperial city without stopping.


    It was two days after arriving in the imperial city.


    Entering the imperial city, Su Yan sent Xiao Meng and others back to the small courtyard, while he headed towards Prince Right''s residence.


    At the door, Su Yan waited patiently. The butler also knew Su Yan and directly included Su Yanqing.


    "Your Excellency, you can rest here for a while, and I will tell the prince."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded, put Murongya''s head on the jade table, and took a sip with the teacup.


    When the steward left, Su Yan waited patiently, still in that familiar place.


    It''s just that Su Yan could feel the fluctuations around him, the powerful formation, even he didn''t have full confidence to crack it.


    However, Su Yan did not panic and waited patiently for Prince Right.


    About an hour later, Prince Right hurried over.


    Seeing Su Yan, Prince Right showed a faint smile on his face.


    "I went to visit the emperor''s brother today, and dealt with the court affairs separately, so it was delayed."


    "Prince Right knows everything every day, understand."


    "How about this tea?"


    Every time, Prince You talked about tea, as if he loved tea very much.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Not bad."


    "Well, how are things going?" Prince You asked anxiously, "Have Murongye''s head brought back?"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Prince Right and said, "How did the Prince know that I would bring back Murong Ye?"


    This was beyond Su Yan''s expectations, as if everything was controlled by Prince Right, is there any eyeliner?


    Su Yan was slightly dissatisfied, he did not like being monitored.


    The right prince smiled awkwardly, trying to resolve the embarrassment, but it was actually even more embarrassing.


    "I have some news in my hand, otherwise I wouldn''t ask like that."


    The Prince Right''s face suddenly became serious.


    "A spy told me that the taxation this time was entirely a mess by the son of the domain master. The ledger was originally correct, and it was him who was making trouble."


    "Aristocratic children, domineering is inevitable."


    Su Yan showed a smile, the Prince Right treated him as a fool and made him laugh.


    Obviously Prince You sent someone to ask Murong Ye to make changes, but now they are all pushed to Murong Ye. After all, there is no proof.


    Su Yan knew that this was Prince Right''s game early on. He just wanted to engage in Taiwan, and Su Yan''s purpose was still unknown.


    But he vaguely felt that Prince Right had great ambitions.


    But these have nothing to do with him, he just needs to get his own benefits immediately.


    "Prince, let''s not mention the taxation of the ledger for the time being. Let''s talk about the epidemic situation in Taiwan."


    Su Yan''s voice was very low and angrily.


    Prince Right glanced at Su Yan and frowned slightly, "What happened to the epidemic?"


    "Do you think the epidemic in Taiwan is a natural outbreak, or do you think it?"


    Su Yan deliberately emphasized the following words.


    The right prince frowned even more, and the look in Su Yan''s eyes became sharp.


    "Su Yan, no, Lord Governor, do you suspect that I have infected innocent people."


    "I have no doubt, I know it is you."


    Su Yan''s words made Prince Right not expect that Su Yan was so bold.


    Just thinking about everything Su Yan had done before, Prince You was relieved.


    The rebelliousness of this chess piece has long been known. If you want to use it, you have to bear something.


    Prince Right held back his anger and said, "Don''t talk nonsense about this matter."


    "I won''t talk nonsense, I just regretted that those three million people were saved by me, but they were slaughtered!"


    "what happened?!"


    Prince Right widened his eyes, he felt that things had changed, and some did not move in his direction.


    "They killed everyone in the affected area, after I cured it!" Su Yan said coldly.


    "brute!"


    Prince Right hit the jade table with a punch, furious.


    He was really angry.


    If everything was done by Prince Right and the people in the affected area, then Prince Right only sacrificed some people and did not want the entire infected area to die.


    After the task is completed, he can send the antidote, of course, all of this is based on the circumstances in which he does this.


    But now, three million people have no one to live, which is completely beyond his expectation.


    The spread of this kind of thing has a very big impact.


    Although the Xuancheng Empire has a large population, three million people are not too many.


    "I''m going to Taiwan immediately, I''m going to ask the Lord of Taiwan if he did it himself!"


    The anger of Prince Right did not last long, but a wicked smile appeared.


    This thing does not seem to be a bad thing now, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to ask the domain owner of the Taiwan domain.


    Prince Right wanted to weaken the 18th domain domain masters and expand the power of the imperial city, he had to take the domain masters to kill him.


    "No need to go, I have solved everything."


    "You solved it?!" Prince Right was a little surprised.


    "Well, let''s talk about Yuan Mai Dan now."


    "If I promise a lot of money, I won''t go back, as long as you take out Murong Ye''s head."


    Although Yuanmai Dan is precious, it is not incomparable, and Prince You is willing to take it out.


    But Su Yan smiled and said, "What if I bring back Murongya''s head?"


    "what?!"


    Prince Right was immediately shocked, really shocked.


    How could Su Yan kill Murong Ya''s seventh grade of Golden Pill.


    He knew that Su Yan only had the level of the third grade of Jin Dan.


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan in shock, and at the same time the head wrapped in black cloth beside Su Yan.


    "If the payment is enough, I will leave it to you."


    "Did you really kill Murong Ye?!"


    "Otherwise," Su Yan said lightly, taking a sip of his teacup.


    A wave of vitality, the cloth towel dispersed, Murongya''s head was revealed, and Prince Right was shocked.


    Now he had to believe it if he didn''t believe it.


    "Of course Yuan Mai Dan will give it to you!"


    A Yuanmai Pill flew out and was firmly caught by Su Yan.


    "Just one?" Su Yan was obviously dissatisfied.


    "Do you think it''s turnip cabbage? I can give you some other medicines at best."


    "okay then."


    It is better to have something than nothing, and Su Yan will not refuse to come.

 Chapter 2215： Jin Dan four products, sudden changes!

    The second thousand and twenty-fifth chapter Jin Dan four products, sudden changes!


    Although he could not get two Yuanmai Pills, Prince You agreed to give other pill, and Su Yan barely accepted it.


    "Then give me one hundred and eighty seven-tier pills, I don''t want more." Su Yan said lightly.


    The corner of Prince Right''s mouth visibly twitched, and he looked at Su Yan with a green face.


    "I have no time to joke with you!"


    Obviously Prince Right was angry.


    But Su Yan was also angry!


    Su Yan took Murongya''s head in his hand and said, "It took me a lot to kill Murongya."


    Whoosh!


    A dozen or so pills flew out directly and fell into Su Yan''s hands. They were all seven-tier pills.


    One hundred and eighty is definitely impossible, and it is very painful for Prince Right to be able to give ten.


    After all, the seven-pin pill had no small effect on him, which was not as common as Chinese cabbage.


    Seven-rank pill must be refined by a master-level alchemist, and this level of alchemist is only available in Taixuzong.


    The rest of the pill came from other places, after all, the Xinghai Region was very rare.


    Su Yan didn''t twitch the pill under his hand. He stood up and said to Prince Right: "Then I will leave now."


    "Ok."


    Prince Right didn''t say much, and tried hard to suppress his expression, but his heart was very painful.


    When Su Yan left, Prince Right recovered his face.


    "Let you continue to dance now. As my pawn, it is not so easy to be a handsome coach!"


    The right prince clenched his fist, his face very ugly.


    At this moment, the butler walked out and looked at Prince Right and said, "Prince, is this kid too defiant!"


    "Hmph, he doesn''t need to kneel to the emperor. It''s good for me to do that."


    "Such a person, why should we keep it? It''s not that we can''t find the chess pieces." The butler said with a puzzled face.


    "Idiot!" The prince scolded, "If I could find such a good piece, would I keep him!"


    The butler was yelled at, and immediately knelt down, not daring to speak any more.


    "Make Murongya''s head into a hip flask. This is the first one, not the last!"


    The right prince''s face was extremely cold, with a violent air.


    The butler nodded quickly and took the head away.


    Su Yan left Prince Right''s residence and went directly to his own courtyard.


    Xiao Meng and others are still the same as before, waiting for him to come back, but without the worries they had before.


    Because Su Yan had grown to the point where they thought it was very strong, killing the seven-Rank Gold Core was something that Liu Jin and others could not even think of.


    "I must work hard, I must work hard!"


    Gilded sweating like rain, training hard.


    Chang Yuan and others are also training desperately. They know very well that they are still following Su Yan, and it is Su Yan who thinks of such a little friendship.


    They have long been a burden.


    It is impossible for Xiao Meng to cultivate, it is impossible to cultivate in this life, only to eat lollipops and sleep beauty sleep.


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, Xiao Meng rushed over and handed the lollipop in her hand to Su Yan.


    "Brother Master, the collector''s edition of Xiao Meng, one for you."


    Su Yan smiled and touched her head, a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to grow taller."


    Before coming to the upper world, Xiao Meng was already slim, close to a height of 1.7 meters, and now it has reached 1.72 meters, which is simply the height of a girl.


    He was also wearing a floral dress with suspenders, and those big white legs were undoubtedly revealed, which could provoke a man to commit a crime.


    "Xiao Meng is already seventeen. One year later, he will be an adult child, and he can fall in love."


    "Cultivation doesn''t take it seriously, but falling in love is on the lips every day." Su Yan said angrily.


    "Of course, falling in love is the most important thing. Otherwise, it''s pitiful to be a single dog, and you will be called a single dog wherever you go." Xiao Meng pouted.


    She completely accepted the life of the earth, Su Yan is not unusual.


    "At that time, I will definitely find a good man like the master brother."


    Su Yan also stopped talking nonsense with Xiao Meng, and directly took out a few pills from his arms and distributed them to Xiao Meng and others.


    Liu Jin, Chang Yuan and others also have a share.


    "This is a seven-tier pill, it is extremely precious, you can use it to refine and absorb it, not to waste."


    Su Yan said seriously.


    This was naturally the pill given by Prince You. Su Yan saw that the pill was mild and easy to absorb, so Su Yan gave it to Xiao Meng and others.


    It is enough for him to have Yuanmai Pill, these pills are not strong for him to improve.


    Seven-pin pill, this really shocked Liu Jin and the others, in their eyes, it was the existence of a **** pill.


    "Is this really a seven-pin pill!" Chang Yuan said in a daze.


    "How could the boss give us a fake." Liu Jin immediately retorted.


    "Thank you, boss!" Everyone is grateful.


    Su Yan went directly to the second floor of the small building, closed the door, and began to practice in retreat.


    With the Yuanmai Pill, he can completely break through cultivation, and it is time to enter the fourth grade of the Golden Pill.


    Knowing that Su Yan was in retreat, Xiao Meng and others would naturally not bother them, but instead stood guard at the door, although Su Yan did not need someone to guard him.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yan directly entered the consciousness of God.


    The vitality of the whole body began to become active, and the dantian became hot and dry.


    At the same time, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is running, directly lingering around the whole body, no longer running in the dantian.


    There seemed to be countless vortices in the surroundings, absorbing the heaven and earth energy frantically and greedily.


    At the same time, in front of Su Yan, a Yuanmai Pill containing endless vitality plunged directly into his mouth.


    Entering the mouth is directly transformed into a mass of vitality, moisturizing the limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and at the same time, there is a pulse force going towards the body, like a small snake.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this pulse power, but absorbed enough elemental power first to directly break through the fourth rank of the Golden Core.


    There is not much difficulty in breaking through the fourth level of Golden Core, after all, Su Yan has already reached the bottleneck, and it is possible to break through at any time.


    A ray of light rushed straight into the sky, which meant that Su Yan had succeeded in breaking through and failed to cause disaster.


    After all, it is a matter of course, not a forced breakthrough.


    Breaking through to the fourth rank of Golden Core, Su Yan''s eyes were still tightly closed, and the three primordial powers lingered all over his body, terrifying.


    Standing in the school, Xiao Meng felt extremely strong vitality in her breath, and couldn''t help admiring her master brother more and more.


    "Golden Core Fourth Grade!"


    Liu Jin looked at the golden light of the sky, and couldn''t help being shocked.


    Although the fourth rank of the Golden Core didn''t seem to be strong, this was Su Yan''s breakthrough, not an ordinary monk.


    Su Yan was able to kill the seventh rank of the Golden Core with the power of Yin and Yang. Now that he reached the fourth rank, wouldn''t it be so easy to kill the seventh rank of the Golden Core.


    Of course, if you meet the seventh-ranking peak of the Golden Core, that kind of ancestor who has lived for a long time, Su Yan may not have much confidence.


    "The breakthrough was successful, why didn''t you see the boss come out?" Chang Yuan wondered.


    The others also nodded one after another, they had already broken through, it was time to come out.


    Liu Jin frowned, looked at the closed room, and finally showed an incredible color on his face.


    "Could it be that the boss will continue to break through?!"


    As soon as this was said, the entire courtyard was extremely silent, and the fallen leaves could be heard.


    Xiao Meng was also taken aback, breaking through one after another, which was very dangerous.


    "I hope Master Brother can easily break through again!" Xiao Meng prayed.


    At this moment, Su Yan ignored Xiao Meng and others, he was concentrating on grasping the power of the Dao Mai in his body.


    That''s right, the power of the Yuanmai is like a small snake, wandering around, Su Yan is very difficult to grasp.


    After all, in his own body, he couldn''t perform any secret techniques, it was very small, which added a lot of difficulties.


    But Su Yan was very patient. After catching it several times, he failed. In the end, he stood on the ground and waited.


    Anyway, they are going to wander around, so they simply wait for the power of the Yuanmai to throw themselves into the net.


    However, the power of this Yuanmai seemed to have wisdom, and it was not fooled, that is, it did not enter the trap set by Su Yan.


    "Fuck, where are you going!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but explode, the power of the Yuanmai went directly toward his lower body.


    At the moment of the moment, Su Yan directly blocked the way of Yuanmai Power, drove it into the trap, and then captured it.


    "It''s just a small pulse, it''s so cunning!"


    Su Yan looked at the power of Yuanmai with a faint smile on his face.


    Then he directly performed the secret technique, and the whole body''s muscles and veins were revealed.


    He has countless veins all over his body, which everyone has, but the overall price is nine major veins.


    Su Yan decided to plant the first vein directly on his arm, so that he could take his strength to a higher level.


    The arm veins emerged, Su Yan directly put the power of the Yuanmai into it, and immediately trapped it.


    No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t escape the fate of being trapped.


    At the same time, Su Yan began to use his original power to refine the power of the original veins.


    This was a long process, and it took Su Yan three days.


    In the past three days, Xiao Meng and others were extremely worried, and they thought that Su Yan wanted to break through again.


    But there is no result for a long time, the longer the time delay, the less optimistic.


    "Master brother, don''t force it, this time it won''t work, let''s break through next time." Xiao Meng was really worried.


    The same is true for Liu Jin and others, but they have no other way to help.


    At this moment, Su Yan had completely refined the power of the Yuan Mai and completely integrated it into the veins of his arm.


    At this moment, the veins of his arm are very clear, with a bright color, like a white meridian.


    "Finally succeeded."


    Looking at the origin veins emerging from his hand, Su Yan showed joy.


    The first primordial vein can be considered as a refinement, which is indeed something to be happy about.


    One step or even a few steps ahead of others, the breakthrough will be easier and more powerful.


    Su Yan changed his clothes, then walked out of the room and saw Xiao Meng lying on the window sill, falling asleep.


    Worry is worried, but you can''t sleep. This is Xiao Meng.


    Chang Yuan''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and he immediately jumped up when he saw Su Yan.


    "Boss, you are out!"


    Chang Yuan approached and looked around Su Yan to make sure that Su Yan hadn''t lost any parts, and there were no other defects. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The others also woke up and were very happy to see Su Yan.


    "I''m just an ordinary breakthrough. See you are scared. Have you done your own cultivation? A waste of time." Su Yan pretended to scold.


    However, Xiao Meng and others were very happy when they were scolded.


    At this moment, Liu Jin said: "Boss, the imperial decree was sent from the palace yesterday, asking you to enter the palace today."


    "Into the palace?" Su Yan grabbed slightly, "Did you say something?"


    "No." Liu Jin shook his head.


    "Well, I''ll go take a look, you just stay in the courtyard and don''t go out."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan left the small courtyard and headed directly towards the palace. The imperial decree recruited him. There must be something big.


    As soon as they arrived in the palace, the ministers of civil and military affairs were already in trouble, and they were all discussing what happened, and they were summoned at this point in time.


    When Prince Right appeared and sat on the dragon chair, these talents stopped talking.


    Except for Su Yan, and even some princes, civil and military officials still had to bow down.


    Prince Right glanced at the crowd and said: "Get up all the time."


    He seemed to be very familiar with it, very comfortable with the role on the dragon chair.


    "Calling everyone here today is just for one thing."


    Prince Zuo asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "About the Eighteen Regions." Prince Right said coldly.


    When everyone heard it, their expressions were changing, and the eighteenth domain thing, that was too big.


    "A few days ago, Zhaiyu gathered people and horses and hoarded them in Zhaiyu City."


    A general stood up and said, "Prince, Zhaiyu is the southern border. It is normal for soldiers and horses to gather."


    Prince Right nodded: "The general was right, but the place where they assembled was Zhaiyu City, not the border."


    The general hesitated for a moment. He wanted to say that Prince Right was too worried, and there was nothing wrong with gathering in one city.


    But after all he dared not say it.


    "This is only one of them. The Galaxy Sword Sect of Jiangyu has been fluctuating frequently recently, and families of all sects are resident!"


    "There are also the secluded domain, the forest domain, and even the eaves domain!"


    The Prince Right''s voice became louder and louder, and in the end it carried a thunderous anger.


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, really unexpected.


    It can be said that the assembly of people in one domain is extremely normal, but so many domains are like this, that is enough to explain the problem.


    This matter is very difficult.


    Su Yan has been standing, and didn''t have much thoughts about this matter. If Prince Right still needs him to complete the task, this time he will definitely need two Yuanmai Pills, otherwise he will definitely not go.


    "My ministers, the emperor is still recovering from his wounds. After waking up for a while yesterday, he fell asleep."


    "When the emperor woke up, he asked me to manage the empire well, not to let the empire have opportunities, and even warned me to be wary of the eighteen domains!"


    "Everyone knows about the taxation that day, and I don''t need to say anything more!"


    Everyone was shocked once again, this series of things really explained the problem.


    This is no longer as simple as tax evasion, but a possible treason!


    This must be taken seriously. If you are a little careless, when the time comes, the imperial city will be in crisis.


    The people in the DPRK are all old worlds, how can they not know this truth, all of them are feeling uneasy.


    Right now, the prince also looked at the ministers and said: "This is their unrighteousness, so let me blame me for being unkind!"

 Chapter 2216： Preemptive, extremely arrogant!

    Chapter 2216 is preemptive, extremely arrogant!


    All domains are fluctuating. This is definitely not a trivial matter, and it is definitely not a coincidence. This can only illustrate one problem.


    Prince Right looked at the ministers below the stage and said in a cold voice: "I have already told you about this. You will know what to do next!"


    No one dared to object, all were silent.


    Right now, Prince Right is the agent of the Xuancheng Empire, who is solely responsible for domestic affairs, equivalent to the emperor.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Prince Right nodded in satisfaction, then his eyes sharpened.


    "This matter is only our guess after all. They didn''t actually rebel. We can''t attack Su Yan with fanfare."


    A marshal asked at this moment: "What does the prince say?"


    "The spies I sent out have collected a lot of information. You only need to get rid of the troublemakers."


    "In addition, I will summon the ancestors of each domain to the palace."


    "Yes!"


    This time the generals can only agree, and each one has his own mind, because this is an opportunity to make merit.


    As for whether it is true or not, they will not think so much.


    This group of military commanders is not simple, they are just afraid of those ancestors, the rest of them are not afraid of anything, after all, they are all marshal generals of the Xuancheng Empire.


    If the strength is not strong, it is impossible to sit in the current position.


    "Prince, you can give the order directly, you must show the group of people a little bit of color, or they will go to the sky!" A general said angrily.


    Prince Right nodded and said: "Of course I will give the order, and I will do it right away. We have to take preemptive measures. If we wait until they really announce their rebellion, then we will be passive."


    "The prince is right." Someone yelled.


    Immediately after someone agreed, the rest of the people could only scream, and only a few people including Su Yan did not speak in the entire hall.


    "Zhai Yu is resolved by Marshal Left, Marshal Yu, General Vanguard to You Yu, General Dart to Forest!"


    Everyone is commanded by orders.


    Of course, these people are not stupid, there are ancestors in these areas, and they are purely looking for a dead end.


    "Prince, how do those ancestors solve it?"


    "The ancestors of all domains, I will convene Dao Palace, and then you can go."


    "Yes!"


    After the order was completed, a kind of ministers also retreated, leaving only Prince Zuo and Su Yan in the entire hall.


    Prince Right looked at Prince Left and said, "Brother, you will guard the imperial city. When the ancestors of all regions arrive and want to trap them, you will have to rely on you."


    Prince Zuo didn''t object, he was tacitly acquiesced.


    He was a little suspicious at first, but now that he is said that, he is also very disturbed.


    The power of the eighteen domains is too strong, it doesn''t matter if one or two are gathered together, it is the nightmare of the imperial city.


    They also thought about cutting the fan before, but they have not been successful.


    Now I have to act, which has threatened my own safety.


    Prince Right looked at Su Yan, his eyes fluctuated, and he said directly: "Governor, you go to the hall and bring Ling Feng''s head back!"


    When these words came out, everyone present was shocked, including Prince Zuo.


    Prince Zuo immediately said: "Ling Feng, isn''t that the pavilion master of Tangyu Fenglei Pavilion? The realm is at the peak of Jindan 7-Rank!"


    Although Prince Zuo knew that Su Yan was talented and had always written legends, but Ling Feng was the pinnacle of the Seventh Grade of the Golden Core, that was not Murongqi''s and his like.


    But Prince Right didn''t blink his eyes, he just looked at Su Yan, waiting for a reply.


    Su Yan stretched lazily and said, "Finally, it''s coming for business. How many Yuanmai Dan are you going to give this time?"


    The few people present were even more speechless, all this is nothing more, it''s like negotiating prices in a vegetable market.


    "One!" Prince You answered.


    "Two, otherwise I won''t go."


    "..."


    Several people were speechless, including Prince Zuo.


    It feels like Su Yan has a bigger frame than Prince Right. Is this the way the superior orders the subordinates to do things?


    But the most speechless thing is that they can''t say anything yet, because Su Yan is an exception.


    "Seventh-Rank Golden Core, do you think it''s so easy to deal with?!"


    "If I were not waiting for the big guys in the imperial city, how would I let you go!"


    Prince Right was a little angry, and a chess piece dared to bargain with him. This is not allowed.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a little more thoughtful, this chess piece is very dangerous, and it must be thrown when it is used up!


    But what Su Yan was thinking was very simple. Why do you want to care about me? I just want more Yuanmai Dan.


    Other medicinal pills have no attraction to Su Yan. Only Yuanmai Pill is the most important and useful pill.


    After the cold war, bargaining, and other processes, the final price was set at two.


    In other words, Prince Right was still defeated, there was no way, Su Yan would not enter.


    And Prince Right really needed Su Yan very much now, and needed him to kill Ling Feng.


    Murongya still started, Ling Feng was the second one, and there were other sect masters from various domains, none of them would be let go!


    As for those old domain masters, Prince Right has another decision.


    He wants to gather all his strength in the imperial city, only in this way will the country be stronger and be able to suppress Ye Luo and Bei Ming.


    After accepting the task, Su Yan was very happy. The two Yuanmai Pills were absolutely beautiful.


    He immediately left the palace and rushed towards the hall area. Of course, Xiao Meng and the others also took it, and Su Yan would not make any more low-level mistakes.


    As for the domains at this moment, they are different.


    In the capital city of the eaves domain, the domain master is Qiu Sha, one of the eighteen who once followed the emperor, and now he has lived for a thousand years, and he has cultivated himself as the pinnacle of the eighth rank of Jin Dan!


    Such old evildoers generally do not appear, and are basically in retreat.


    Their purpose is to break through, to break the taboo, only then can they exchange for a longer life.


    Regarding the eaves domain, it can be said that Qiu Sha didn''t even know.


    The eaves domain is completely managed by the palace owner of Shenhuo Palace.


    The realm of the Palace Lord of the Shenhuo Palace is also the pinnacle of the Seven-Rank Gold Core, very powerful. It is famous for being a Shenhuo, and no one dares to provoke it.


    At this moment, the palace lord of the Shenhuo Palace was sitting in the first place, looking at the crowd and said: "Who gathered the people on the west side of the capital!"


    There was a trace of anger on his face, very angry.


    After a few seconds, Qiu Sha''s grandson stood up.


    "Palace Master, I gathered." Qiu Sha''s grandson Qiu Yang said lightly, not afraid of half a minute.


    "Why are you gathering?!" Qiu Sha held back his anger, if other people wouldn''t be able to speak, he slapped him directly.


    "It''s fun."


    "..."


    Everyone present was speechless for a while, it was fun to explain the matter, and it was really simple.


    "Fun?" The palace lord of the Fire God Palace was even more angry, with some signs of outbreak.


    Qiu Yang also said solemnly: "I''m just making a joke, it''s just that everyone compares with each other."


    "Compare, you still want to lie to me!"


    The palace lord of the Fire God Palace was completely angry, and there was an extremely hot flame around him, filled with extreme threats.


    "It''s really just a discussion." Qiu Yang''s voice became soft, but he still pretended to be hard-hearted, "otherwise you can ask my grandfather his old man."


    "Don''t talk about your grandpa, it''s not a trivial matter!" Someone scolded.


    "Do you know what it means to gather people!" the palace lord of the Vulcan Palace said angrily, "it is possible that everyone in the imperial city is rebelling for you!"


    Qiu Yang''s face changed suddenly, he had never thought of this, nor had he ever thought about it in this direction.


    Thinking of him like this, basically every day is drunk and dreams of death, living a life in a colorful world, after all, his grandfather is Qiu Sha.


    Of course he is not stupid, he knows the seriousness of the matter, I am afraid that he is really playing this time.


    "Palace Master, don''t scare me."


    "Do you think I will frighten you? This matter has already spread to the imperial city, and now the people are scattered immediately. You are not allowed to do such stupid things."


    "Oh." Qiu Yang could only nodded and agreed.


    But they didn''t know that at this moment the empire''s army had come quietly towards the eaves, and it would be a disaster to meet them.


    Unlike the eaves domain, the forest domain at this moment is a different look, and the gathering of people and horses is known to its domain owner.


    Ancestor Darkyue didn''t say much after learning about it, and continued to retreat, completely desperate and demanding.


    And the one who gathered the crowd was the leader of the Dark Saint Sect of the Forest Region. His purpose was simple, he was really dissatisfied with the imperial city.


    Some people in the Eighteen Territories have a ghost, this is not groundless, it has a real basis.


    "Master, with such a big fanfare, will we be stunned?" Someone said uneasy.


    The leader of the Dark Sacred Church was disdainful, and said indifferently: "What do you think I will be so stupid?"


    "Master I am just worried."


    "Don''t worry!" The leader of the dark sacred religion said with confidence, "The dissatisfaction with the imperial city is not our domain, and the other domains are the same, and they are also gathering people. We are just following. We hope to have something delicious when the time comes."


    "Then the leader is brilliant." The subordinates slapped up, but still wondered, "The leader, the palace and the palace also acted?"


    "How can these two domains act now? They have to wait until the last minute."


    "Now that the emperor is seriously ill and cultivates, there is only Prince Right in the imperial city. When we gather people, he will only come to us. As for the palace and palace areas, he will not go."


    "At that time, when the imperial city thinks that it will end us, the two domains will come forward and directly fix the imperial city. That''s not beautiful."


    The people in the forest area were completely immersed in the imagination of victory, and they didn''t know that the imperial city had known it so early that they had ruled out all marshals from coming to suppress them.


    Similar to Lin Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu.


    In the Youyu Benlei Villa, the ancestor Luo Ben looked at a group of people and said lightly: "I came out of retreat this time to solve the imperial city''s suppression and unfairness."


    "It wasn''t that we accompany the emperor to expand the territory, how could there be the current Xuancheng Empire."


    "But the emperor is not friendly to us, yet so contemptuous, this tone is unbearable."


    "The ancestor is right, and I can''t bear it." The owner of Benlei Villa also hurriedly agreed.


    All of them were filled with righteous indignation, and it was bound to be the capital of the Hongmei Empire.


    With this kind of motivation, the passion will be higher, and it will also encourage more people to participate.


    These four domains have the most violent fluctuations, and the other domains have not made much movement.


    At this moment, Su Yan had also entered the hall area. He did not stay, and went directly to the center of the hall area, Fenglei Pavilion.


    When he arrived at Fenglei Pavilion, Su Yan walked over directly.


    But as soon as he arrived at the door, a guard stopped him.


    Without saying anything, Su Yan directly knocked the guards unconscious, and then entered the Fenglei Pavilion.


    Fenglei Pavilion''s collection of books is the most important, and it has gathered all kinds of cheats.


    Su Yan is not interested in this. These cheats are too pediatric and unattractive.


    At the same time, Fenglei Pavilion is also famous for Fenglei, which is far from Benlei Villa.


    The ancestor of Fenglei Pavilion was called Feng Lei Tian, ??and his realm was extremely high. His first hand was Feng Lei Pavilion''s Ling Feng.


    Su Yan knew the identity of the target, and without hesitation, went straight to the place where Ling Feng was.


    He didn''t care that Fenglei Pavilion had a secret leap, he only knew that Wang had completed the task, nothing more.


    When he arrived at Ling Feng''s residence, Su Yan did not find Ling Feng, which made him speechless.


    In the end, he had to adopt one of the most arrogant methods, calling out Ling Feng.


    Su Yan began to speak spring thunder in the most populous place, just roaring in all directions.


    "Ling Feng came out to die, Ling Feng came out to die!"


    This sound rang around and attracted countless people. They were all startled when they heard someone calling Ling Feng''s name directly.


    And some people are starting to get angry, can Ling Feng scream casually, it is extremely arrogant.


    "I want to see who actually ate the flaming leopard guts, and dare to call the name of our pavilion master Fenglei.


    "Yes, the pavilion master is a heavenly existence, how can it be caught by ordinary people?


    But the sound still spreads everywhere, and it stays for a long time.


    Some people even tried to find Su Yan following the voice.


    But Su Yan didn''t leave, he just wanted to arouse the anger of this group of people, thereby attracting Ling Feng to show up.


    He waited patiently, waiting for Ling Feng''s appearance.


    But about half an hour later, he still didn''t wait for Ling Feng, which made Su Yan angry again.


    "If I don''t come out again, I will destroy the forest domain."


    Su Yan''s threat is obviously effective, and the effect is not low, Ling Feng really showed up.


    A black robe, with a sense of immortality, he was looking at Su Yan with a green face at this moment.


    "Who are you, what are you looking for?" The domain owner plans to win again


    "You don''t need to know who I am, it''s enough for you to know that I''m looking for you." Su Yan replied.


    "Extremely arrogant!" Ling Feng said coldly, "No matter who you are, when you are here today, don''t even think about going back."


    "Really, we can try." Su Yan said contemptuously.


    "Okay, I haven''t fought for a long time, so I''ll try your depth." Naturally, Ling Feng wouldn''t be afraid of anything, he is not made of paper.


    The conversation between the two was known to people within a radius of several hundred meters, and many people were involuntarily scared when they heard Ling Feng''s voice, as if they saw a **** or a monster.


    However, this has no effect on them. Their goals are opposed, they all want to kill each other!


    Ling Feng was a real giant in the forest, the second person in the forest.

 Chapter 2217： Hunyuan Heart Sutra, unforgivable!

    Chapter 2217: The Heart Sutra of Mixed Origins, the force is unforgivable!


    Except for Feng Leitian, the ancestor of the hall, Ling Feng is considered the first person in the hall, and his realm cultivation is undisputed.


    Golden Core Seventh Pinnacle, this is comparable to the old man from the Seventh Pinnacle killed by Prince Right, and even stronger!


    Because that seventh-grade old man was just a casual cultivator, how could he compare to Ling Feng who had endless resources.


    At this moment, the two have torn their faces, and only a battle can be solved.


    At this moment, the two of them were surrounded by Yuan Power, and there was also a wave of seemingly non-existent fluctuations, which instantly solidified the air in the whole place.


    Many people were shocked when they saw this scene, and they backed away restlessly, afraid of being affected.


    But Ling Feng still looked at Su Yan, and he noticed something wrong.


    "I''m afraid you are Su Yan, the number one genius contest, now the governor of the Xuancheng Empire!"


    It is not incredible that Su Yan''s identity was seen through by Ling Feng.


    After all, Su Yan made a lot of noise in the imperial city, and he was the number one genius, and it was normal to be known by others.


    Su Yan did not deny either, but looked at Ling Feng as if looking at the prey.


    Two Yuanmai Pills, this is a rich task. With two Yuanmai Pills, it won''t panic to break through the fifth grade of Golden Pill Su Yan.


    At this moment, a black elemental force filled his hand, as if the death air released from hell, with terrible lethality.


    This force appeared directly, and the surroundings seemed to be purgatory, shrouded in endless fear.


    It is hard for them to believe that this is the strength that a Golden Core Fourth Grade can condense. It is too terrifying!


    "Is this person really the fourth grade of Golden Core!" The big man with the fifth grade of Golden Core trembled.


    This power is already too much stronger than him, and all he has in his heart is fear.


    "At the beginning, this kid had the first genius, that is, Princess Hatsune and the eighth prince who defeated the high realm by relying on the low realm. Don''t underestimate it!" Someone wanted to remind Ling Feng.


    Of course Ling Feng knew that Su Yan was not simple, and he could guess one or two from Su Yan''s momentum.


    At the same time, he had just learned one thing before.


    That is, Murongya of Taiyu was killed, and the head had been sent to the imperial city.


    This was explosive news, and Ling Feng didn''t believe it very much at first, but he had to believe the actions of various domains.


    Now the Eighteen Regions and the Imperial City have various contradictions, on the one hand they want to suppress, on the other hand they want to get out of trouble.


    Ling Feng looked at Su Yan and said, "You killed Murongya!"


    The people around were shocked. Of course they knew that Murong Ya was the domain owner of the Taiwan region, but they didn''t know that they were killed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "He is the first, and you are the second."


    "How much benefit Zhanao has given you, how much is my head worth!"


    Ling Feng was very curious about the value of his head.


    Su Yan didn''t lie either, and said frankly: "You are more valuable than Murongya, two Yuanmai Dan!"


    "Two Yuanmai Pills?!"


    Many people were taken aback. They had heard of the Yuanmai Pill. It was a seven-stage pill, which had a huge effect. It not only improved the cultivation base, but even allowed people to condense the Yuanmai!


    Yuan veins are very important things, and there is a world of difference between what they are and what they don��t.


    People with origins can even kill people across borders, very tough.


    "It seems that I am really valuable." Ling Feng cried and laughed.


    He originally wanted to buy Su Yan, but he couldn''t get the two Yuanmai Pills, or even one.


    Yuanmai Pill is different from other medicines, it is a very special existence, only Taixu Sect can barely refine it.


    More are obtained from other places, very precious and expensive.


    It took a lot of effort for Prince Right to obtain the Yuanmai Pill. Of course, there may be many Yuanmai Pills in the emperor''s small vault.


    "You are right, so I will kill you."


    Su Yan''s voice became cold, and he didn''t want to talk more.


    One person went to the hall to find Ling Feng directly, so arrogant and high-profile, never before.


    He is not afraid of anything, he simply completes the task.


    "Too arrogant!" Someone gritted his teeth and said.


    "Pavilion Lord, you must show him some color."


    "Yes, even if it is a Governor''s genius, that is not your opponent!"


    Of course Ling Feng knew that this was what he said when he first appeared, and he hasn''t changed it now.


    At this moment, Ling Feng''s hand was filled with thunder and lightning, which was actually directly communicating with the world.


    An extremely powerful thunder and lightning is connected to the sky, absorbing the endless thunder and lightning in the sky, and has the power of destroying the world.


    "I will let you see, Tang Yu is not so good, and Feng Lei Pavilion is not so good to bully!"


    Ling Feng shot directly, and the force of thunder and lightning moved directly towards Su Yan.


    Just as the sky seemed to be pulled and pulled, countless forces all gathered on the extremely thick thunder and lightning, and attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, and the power of death in his hand poured out directly, turning into a terrifying dragon, roaring and shaking, fighting with thunder and lightning!


    The endless thunder and lightning wanted to strangle the magic dragon, and the magic dragon wanted to swallow the lightning, and the two sides fought inextricably.


    The surrounding ripples vibrated and the space shattered, as if the world could not bear such a terrible pressure at this moment.


    More than that, the terrible sound is endless, it can shatter people''s eardrums and make people deaf.


    Su Yan stood indifferently in the air, and at this moment the power of death surged out of his hand, blessing the dragon.


    The Devil Dragon Crazy Owl made a huge dragon chant and directly spit out a black death ball.


    This death ball contains terrifying power, which can kill the 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse.


    With such a blow, the thunder and lightning was directly crushed, breaking through the middle, and finally being swallowed.


    Everyone trembled, as if they had seen the most terrifying battle, and it was the pavilion master Feng Lei that appeared weak.


    Ling Feng''s face was also gloomy at this moment, and a thunder and lightning condensed between his hands again, and at the same time a huge wind swept through, the whole place was completely turned into a battlefield.


    "Just let you **** Fenglei Pavilion''s Fenglei Art!"


    As soon as Feng Lei Secret Art came out, everyone around was trembling. They knew this terrible secret technique, and it definitely meant that Ling Feng was angry.


    As soon as Feng Lei Art was released, the sky quaked, as if the whole world had become Ling Feng''s home ground, and everything was dominated by him.


    The huge wind swept the thunder and lightning, and shot towards Su Yan, it was bound to tear it apart!


    Su Yan''s sneer was even worse, with a hint of contempt.


    "Pavilion Master Ling, if you use such a shabby secret technique to deal with me, you look down on me too much."


    After Su Yan said, a piece of vitality condensed between his hands again, full of golden light shining everywhere!


    The two powers of Yuanli turned into two blue dragons, and they swept away directly towards the sky, as if to swallow the sky, the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    Su Yan was indifferent, his whole body''s vitality rushed out, and a huge burst of force also condensed out, pressing towards Ling Fenggai.


    Ling Feng''s Thunder and Lightning Technique was blocked by Canglong, facing Su Yan''s attack and killing, he had to defend immediately.


    His whole body was enveloped with a terrible source of energy, which directly disintegrated Su Yan''s power of destruction.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!"


    Ling Feng pretended to say lightly, but he had suffered internal injuries at this moment, just pretending to be.


    Of course it wasn''t a big injury, after all, Ling Feng was a powerhouse at the pinnacle of Jindan Seven.


    Of course Su Yan knew this too, the power of collapse was just an appetizer, and the good news was still to come.


    "Don''t hold back if you are injured, it is not good for your health."


    Su Yan smiled, and at the same time displayed a secret technique again, killing him in Ling style.


    This secret technique is invisible and terrifying, and its speed is even more extreme. It is a middle-aged killer technique.


    Ling Feng turned around when the power of the secret technique was a bit away from him, and he hurriedly used his original strength to withstand the blow.


    "hateful!"


    Su Yan made Ling Feng completely angry, and he was crushed and beaten by a kid at the pinnacle of the 7th-Rank Gold Core.


    He looked at Su Yan the most, with scarlet bloodshot eyes in his eyes, and said in the last word: "Su Yan, you force me to use mystery, so be proud!"


    There seemed to be countless energies bursting out of Ling Feng''s surroundings. These energies were messy and seemingly unconnected.


    But Su Yan frowned and said, "Is it finally going to show your housekeeping skills?"


    "Huh, I will kill you!"


    Ling Feng roared, his whole body strength condensed at this moment and turned into a terrible wave.


    "Hunyuan Heart Sutra!"


    Ling Feng roared into the sky, and the strength of his body had also changed at this moment, becoming various rune fluctuations.


    This is an assault technique, a technique like an ancient priest, very powerful!


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that a person who played Thunder and Dian very well would actually be good at Feng Shui.


    The Hunyuan Heart Sutra was condensed and completely obeyed Ling Feng''s command.


    At this moment, he grinned and said: "Su Yan, try my Hunyuan Heart Sutra!"


    Hunyuan Heart Sutra directly blasted towards Su Yan, with the most terrifying power to kill, as if it were a blow from a foreigner!


    Su Yan hurriedly used the secret technique to resist, but all the secret techniques were shattered. This Ling Feng''s secret technique was extraordinary.


    The people around seemed to be relieved, because many people saw Ling Feng using this trick because they were artificially stable.


    "The Lord of the Pavilion does not hesitate to spend two years of life to condense that terrifying secret technique, which can definitely kill Su Yan!"


    "Hmph, let me waste two years of life, even more unforgivable."


    The terrifying Hunyuan Heart Sutra directly enveloped Su Yan and completely suppressed it.


    Not only that, but the Hunyuan Heart Sutra released a terrible light, as if to annihilate Su Yan.


    Su Yan also noticed that this light was unusual, it didn''t need his golden light to be weak, but very powerful.


    Su Yan hurriedly condensed the power of the three elements in an attempt to defeat the Heart Sutra of Mixed Origin.


    But after several bombardments, Hunyuan Heart Sutra was not damaged at all, and it was still fluctuating around, with countless rune power.


    "Su Yan, take it to death, you will have no bones in a while, struggle or not will not change the result." Ling Feng sneered.


    But as soon as his words fell, he only heard a terrible sound oscillating in all directions, ripples rushing to all directions like mountains and seas, it was like a disaster in the world.


    And the culprit is Su Yan!


    "My Hunyuan Heart Sutra?!"


    Ling Feng''s eyes widened, he saw Hunyuan Heart Sutra made a sound, showing signs of breaking.


    "Huh, I have to do it myself!"


    Su Yan clenched his fists, all the noise just now was caused by his fists.


    His current hand is not an ordinary hand, it is a hand with the power of the primordial vein, which is comparable to the enhanced version of the unicorn arm.


    This punch can even smash an asteroid, which is terrifying.


    After several bombardments, Ling Feng''s Mixed Source Heart Sutra had fluctuated more and more, and dense cracks appeared.


    "Take me to smash this thing, and then kill you!"


    Su Yan was obviously angry too, if this secret technique wasn''t for his incomparable power, it would be really hard to deal with.


    Seeing that his secret technique was about to be defeated, Ling Feng''s eyes were full of blood.


    At this moment, he had to spit out a few mouthfuls of essence and blood, touch his fingers with his hands, and directly write a few lines of dense runes.


    The various red characters burned directly, and finally dissipated out of thin air, and they were all condensed on the Hunyuan Heart Sutra.


    This time, the Hunyuan Heart Sutra became stable again, but the crack was missing, and Su Yan''s bombardment was also useless.


    Su Yan''s face was low upon seeing this, and he directly ran Yuanli and threw a punch.


    But this punch still didn''t have the effect it should have.


    "What a tough guy to deal with, forcing me to use my blood!"


    Ling Feng''s breath has declined a bit, after all, it has consumed a lot of essence and blood, and the use of secret techniques such as the Mixed Origin Heart Sutra is also very exhausting.


    This time he will kill Su Yan, otherwise he will be too bad.


    The Hunyuan Heart Sutra began to exert its power, and all kinds of attacks were aimed at Su Yan, even Su Yan, who had a strong physical body, was injured.


    "Don''t struggle, it is beyond my expectation that you can fight with me so far."


    Ling Feng wanted to consume Su Yan''s will and completely lose the battle.


    But how could Su Yan lose it? Although he was hurt at this moment, it didn''t get in the way.


    Because he has never used the most powerful means.


    "To deal with you, I thought it would be extremely easy to break through the fourth grade of the Golden Core, but I didn''t expect you to have this secret technique. I want this secret technique!"


    A smile bloomed on Su Yan''s face, and at the same time, both hands displayed a secret technique in the air.


    More than that, he also displayed an extremely powerful force to cover the sky, blasting towards the Hunyuan Heart Sutra.


    But Hunyuan Heart Sutra was still fine, which made Ling Feng couldn''t help but relax.


    However, before he had time to be happy, Su Yan''s yin and yang power came out, blessed above the sky, breaking the sky!


    This power can destroy everything, not to mention the Chaos Heart Sutra.


    When this punch went down, it directly blasted out countless cracks in the Chaos Heart Sutra.


    Su Yan looked at Ling Feng and sneered: "I will break it with this punch!"


    Sure enough, when this punch fell, Hunyuan Heart Sutra could no longer support it, and it fell apart.


    Su Yan still used his own back hand, after all, Ling Feng is not simple, the seventh-ranking peak of the Golden Core.


    The most important thing is that Ling Feng has this kind of secret technique. Su Yan hadn''t thought of it before. Su Yan initially thought that Ling Feng was a little better than the seventh-grade old man, but he didn''t expect it to be much better.


    It looks like a peak battle, but in fact it is just a battle that has already had a result.


    After ruining the Hunyuan Heart Sutra, Su Yan walked out, staring at Ling Feng with a pair of eyes, full of killing intent.


    "Now, it''s time for me to take action!" Su Yan said coldly.

 Chapter 2218： Slash Lingfeng, the ancestors of each domain!

    Chapter 2218: Power to cut Lingfeng, the ancestors of all domains!


    Ling Feng''s biggest aftermath was the Hunyuan Heart Sutra, which he had learned throughout his life, and was the guarantee of his current position.


    Back then, he was extremely weak, and it was relying on Hunyuan Heart Sutra to become stronger step by step, and finally became the pavilion master of Tangyu Fenglei Pavilion.


    No one knows what he has experienced during this period, how many difficulties and obstacles he encountered, or even countless dangers.


    But he all came over, and all succeeded, one step two steps three steps, even five steps ten steps.


    He became a strong man in the eyes of others, he became a world-famous genius, and he became the existence that many people looked up to.


    This satisfied everything about him and made him feel no regrets.


    But when he became the master of the Fenglei Pavilion, he knew how big the world was and how small he was.


    I wanted to continue practicing, achieve the supreme realm, and even break through the calamity, but today nothing can be achieved.


    The Hunyuan Heart Sutra was broken by Su Yan, and the huge backlash directly broke Ling Feng''s muscles and bones, and blood spurted out directly.


    Ling Feng fell, the pavilion master of Fenglei Pavilion fell, the domain master of the forest region fell!


    At this moment, all the faces of everyone present were transient, and the huge contrast made it difficult for them to accept.


    All of them seemed to be living in dreams, not accepting such results.


    They respect the existence of heavenly beings, how could they fall, how could the powerhouse at the pinnacle of the seventh gold core lose to a kid of the fourth gold core.


    This world is crazy, they want to go home!


    However, the huge elemental power destroyed the entire Fenglei Pavilion, and they were surrounded by cliffs, and they could not move at all.


    Dare to move, dare not move, dare not move!


    It''s mortal to move.


    Su Yan ignored the surprise and shock of this group of people. He had seen too many scenes like this and was numb.


    He only needs to take Ling Feng''s head back immediately.


    Su Yan looked at Ling Feng, still indifferent, and asked directly: "Is there any killer?!"


    Ling Feng showed a bit of bitterness, he was defeated, and he had accepted the result.


    If he had any killer skills, how could he lay on the ground and vomit blood? I''m afraid he would have been angry and shot.


    Seeing Ling Feng like this, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense and dropped directly to the ground from mid-air.


    There were ravines and ruins in front of him, but he couldn''t stop Su Yan''s footsteps until he reached the peak.


    Su Yan looked at Ling Feng and said lightly: "I want your head."


    Ling Feng''s throat moved, and he wanted to say something, but finally couldn''t say it.


    He always felt something was wrong, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Does anyone say this? Isn''t this salting the wound? You can kill if you want to. Isn''t it insulting to say this?


    When Ling Feng reacted, he wanted to say angrily, but a terrifying force was already beating in Su Yan''s hand.


    Ling Feng knew that his life was over. Although he had no regrets, he still had regrets.


    The power in Su Yan''s hands kept beating, and finally blasted directly towards Ling Feng!


    Strong, invincible and unstoppable.


    Ling Feng was instantly blasted into a corpse. Although the appearance was intact, his dantian was shattered and his spiritual consciousness was destroyed.


    Su Yan walked over and took away Ling Feng''s head directly. As for the other things, he didn''t need to manage at all.


    He is now like a killer, even an executioner, killing people without blinking, just to complete the task, only to obtain the pill.


    But Su Yan knew in his heart that there was nothing wrong with it.


    The emperor and the prince, the domain master and the young master, are not good things, there is no need to be pitiful, kill and kill.


    Compared with the earth, this world is very different, more indifferent, more inferior, only swords and shadows, only unpredictable.


    Of course Su Yan knew that, after all, he was an old monster who had lived for endless years and had seen so many things.


    Wrapped Ling Feng''s head with a cloth towel, and then Su Yan left Fenglei Pavilion with it.


    At this time, the elders of Fenglei Pavilion came out. Before, they didn''t dare to put a fart.


    "Pavilion Lord is dead, what can I do!"


    "Yeah, we can''t handle this matter."


    "Let''s tell the ancestors."


    "It can only be this way."


    A group of people couldn''t make up their minds, so they could only report to the ancestor, that is, Feng Lei Tian of Feng Lei Pavilion!


    Fenglei Pavilion was created by him, and he was the first person who lived up to the domain name of Tang, and was also one of the eighteen kings.


    But Feng Leitian was in retreat, and there was no way to tell, this group of people could only give up.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already headed towards the imperial city and killed Ling Feng. His task was considered complete, and he only needed to go to Prince You to receive the pill.


    When he arrived at Prince Right''s residence, it was still the housekeeper and the same expression.


    "Your Excellency, the prince is no longer in the house, he is in the palace."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, I''ll go to the palace to find him."


    "Ok."


    When Su Yan arrived in the palace, the guards naturally did not dare to stop him. After all, he was now also the governor, an official who was one rank lower than the prince.


    Right now, Prince Right is in Longxing Hall, dealing with various things.


    Knowing that Su Yan had arrived, he stopped what he was doing.


    "I came back so soon?"


    "Ok."


    "Have you brought Ling Feng''s head?" Prince Right looked at Su Yan.


    "Brought it."


    Su Yan put Ling Feng''s head on the coffee table, and the blood hasn''t dried up yet.


    Prince Right glanced at it and nodded.


    "At the pinnacle of Lingfeng Jindan, you are not injured."


    "I was injured, so this time you give three Yuanmai Pills." Su Yan said with the opportunity.


    "..."


    Prince Right felt like a Shabi, and even asked if he was injured, isn''t this setting himself off.


    "Um, I said it before, two Yuanmai Pills, and three without even thinking about it."


    Yuan Mai Dan is not Chinese cabbage, so how can I give it more at will.


    Even the Prince Right, it was only some that were picked out of the emperor''s hands.


    Yuanmai Dan is too scarce, and ordinary people can''t refine it at all, and the materials needed are extremely precious, so many people cannot get it.


    Even if some big families want their children to have a good talent, they can''t find the Yuanmai Pill.


    "Two Yuanmai Pills, one hundred seven-pin pill."


    "Ten."


    "Fifty."


    "Fifteen."


    "Forty."


    The two actually bargained, this style of painting has never appeared in Longxing Hall.


    Prince Right hated his teeth. If he couldn''t leave the imperial city because of something, how could he let Su Yan go.


    "Twenty at most."


    "Deal."


    Su Yan got the pill and left Longxing Hall directly.


    After seeing Ling Feng''s head, Prince Right also smiled with satisfaction.


    "Taiwan domain is just the fuse, killing Ling Feng, this is the real beginning!"


    Prince Right''s eyes were full of killing intent, as if his nature was revealed.


    His purpose is very simple. Killing Ling Feng, Feng Leitian, the ancestor of Tangyu Fenglei Pavilion, will definitely be furious and rush to the imperial city to inquire about the crime.


    At that time, he can summon the ancestors of all domains to implement the next step.


    Just as Prince Right thought, the ancestors of each domain did react, and one by one stopped retreating.


    Especially the day after Su Yan killed Ling Feng, Feng Leitian immediately stopped retreating and forced it out.


    Seeing that his sect was in ruins, and the walls were ruined everywhere, completely different from the previous sect, he trembled with anger.


    When a disciple saw his ancestor leaving the customs, he was first surprised, and then hurriedly knelt down.


    "Welcome the ancestors to leave the customs!"


    The voice was high and loud and spread everywhere.


    When other people heard it, they ran over, thinking it was a fraud, but it was true.


    "The ancestor is out!"


    "The ancestor is out!"


    Many disciples rushed to tell each other, even tears filled their eyes.


    On this day, they cried, sad, and even desperate.


    Their pavilion master died, but there was nothing he could do. This feeling was not to mention uncomfortable.


    Now that the ancestors leave the customs, everything will change, making them very excited.


    When the elders of Fenglei Pavilion learned that the ancestor had left the customs, they were all excited and ran out one after another.


    Seeing Feng Leitian, these elders immediately knelt down, at the same time all the disciples also knelt down.


    "Ancestor!"


    The elder screamed, his face covered with tears.


    Feng Leitian endured his anger and looked at the great elder: "What is going on?!"


    "Ancestor, it was the people from the imperial city who killed the pavilion master!"


    "what!"


    Feng Leitian''s eyes widened, his anger was unstoppable, and his body was extremely violent with thunder and lightning.


    More hurricanes swept around, making everyone tremble.


    "Who killed him!"


    He just anticipated that something would happen, and then stopped retreating. He didn''t expect that Ling Feng was killed by someone, and his anger was hard to vent at this moment.


    The sect was destroyed and the pavilion master was killed, this is a great hatred.


    "It''s from the imperial city, called Su Yan!" The elder quickly replied.


    "Su Yan!!!"


    Feng Leitian roared, and the sound shook the sky, and the endless clouds disappeared, leaving only a black whirlpool.


    He hit the ground with a punch, and the whole ground cracked and shook, and the magma was condensed and couldn''t emerge.


    Everyone was terrified. This was the first time that my ancestors showed their majesty, which was too terrifying.


    This is the strength of the eighth rank of Jin Dan!


    Have the power to destroy the world.


    "No matter who you are, I will kill you!"


    Feng Leitian shouted angrily, his eyes were bloodshot and disappeared.


    "Where did the ancestor go?!"


    When someone reacted, Feng Leitian had already disappeared.


    "The ancestor went to avenge the pavilion master!" The elder said quietly, looking at the direction of the horizon.


    "Have you gone to the imperial city?"


    "Yes, the ancestor came forward, and Su Yan is dead."


    Many people get excited and can get revenge, which is undoubtedly the best thing.


    Not just Feng Lei Tian, ??the ancestors of other domains also left.


    The ancestor of Zhaiyu Yashan is the only female of the Eighteenth Road King, who is extremely powerful with the fox charm.


    "Hear something happened recently?" Ya Shan stood in front of the Tianya Gate of Zhaiyu, looking at the direction of the imperial capital.


    The subordinate next to him hurriedly said: "Return to the ancestor, there have been many major incidents recently."


    "Let''s listen." Yashan said, but his lips didn''t move at all.


    "The emperor and the Yeluo emperor fought, and both lost and wounded. Now he is recovering from his wounds. It is Prince Right who is handling the affairs of the court.


    "anything else?"


    "Taiwan Murongya and Tangyu Lingfeng were killed by the Governor of the Imperial City!"


    "Interesting." A smile appeared on Yashan''s face, "It seems that Zhanao can''t bear it anymore."


    The meaning of Yashan is not difficult to understand, but it is not on the surface.


    Anyway, I think about myself and stand on my own ground. There is no right or wrong.


    "Lord, what shall we do?"


    "How are we?" Yashan squinted, "Are you asking me?"


    The subordinates were startled, what a breeze the head of Tianyamen was, and it was like this in front of Yashan.


    "No, I mean."


    "What? You have already made a decision." Ya Shan was a little angry.


    The head of Tianyamen immediately knelt down, not daring to look up at Yashan.


    "What are you doing on your knees."


    "Ancestor, I know I was wrong."


    "What you did is right, it doesn''t matter if you do something."


    Ya Shan took one last look and left Tianya Mountain directly.


    "Go ahead, I may have to go to the capital."


    "Ancestor, isn''t it too dangerous to go to the capital this time."


    "What can be dangerous, don''t you dare to resist the order?!"


    I have to say that this is a smart woman, very smart, she has already guessed some clues.


    And he also knew some of the reasons, and he was very grateful that Prince Right didn''t regard him as a target, but chose Feng Lei Tian in the hall.


    "In fact, Feng Leitian is so honest, there is no need to take him to the knife, the dark leap of the forest domain jumps so much, it is good to die."


    Ya Shan said to himself, and then disappeared under the light of the setting sun.


    At the same time, the dark leap ancestor of the forest region, the Baili Galaxy ancestor of the Jiangyu region, the Luoben ancestor of the secluded region, the evergreen ancestor of the corridor region, and even the Qiusha ancestor of the eaves region.


    The five great ancestors actually gathered together.


    Five people stand on the edge of the abyss, here is the junction of our region.


    "Unexpectedly, the four of you came first." Baili Xinghe looked at the four with a smile on his face.


    "I''m just waiting for you, old stuff." Yinyue sneered.


    "Everyone knows what''s going on this time, we won''t sell it." Qiu Sha said with a cold face.


    "Of course, are we old? Now the empire is about to shed its grievances and kill the donkey." Luo Ben''s ancestor was full of mockery, but he was full of dissatisfaction.


    "Huh, can you be oppressed at will when you are old? It wasn''t us back then. He can have today in battle."


    "It''s not Zhantian, but Zhanao''s work." Baili Xinghe explained.


    "It''s not just a substitute for execution. We have been talking about weakening us for so many years. We are already so weak." Luo Ben said angrily.


    "That''s right, we old things are basically retreats, and suppress us if they have no desires or desires." Anyue became even more angry.


    "Forget it, we are here to discuss how to deal with it, not to complain." Baili Xinghe said.


    "How to deal with it, unite, if Zhanao dares to deal with us, teach him to be a man!" Luo Ben said directly.


    "This matter is not easy. Murongya and Ling Feng are dead, and Feng Leitian has gone straight to the imperial city with anger."


    "Then let''s go too!" Luo Ben said immediately.


    "See if we can contact other domains, let''s go to the imperial city together!" An Yue also nodded.


    This time, the ancestors of all domains are planning to go to the imperial city to ask for an explanation, and so suppressing them, the tone of heart is not satisfied.

 Chapter 2219： Prince means, summoned by imperial edict!

    Chapter 2219: Prince''s means, imperial edict summons!


    The dark leap ancestor of the forest domain, the Baili galaxy ancestor of Jiangyu, the Luoben ancestor of Youyu, the evergreen ancestor of Langyu, and even the evil ancestor of Yanyu.


    With the appearance of five ancestors, plus Yashan in Zhaiyu, it can be said that six ancestors have appeared.


    At this moment, the five ancestors left directly and went to the pavilion territory.


    Pavilion Domain, one of the eighteen domains, is also considered to be a medium existence. Its ancestor is Yeshan, a strong man at the peak of the eighth grade of the Golden Core.


    The pavilion domain has always been idle with clouds and wild cranes, more idle than other domains, and there is no competition in the world. This time the various domains fluctuate, and the pavilion domain has no trouble at all.


    And Yeshan, the ancestor of Tingyu, was even more closed, deaf to the outside world.


    He understands that going out this time is not about death or trouble, it''s better not to go out.


    When the five ancestors arrived, the domain master of the pavilion hurriedly greeted them and was very respectful.


    "The five ancestors are coming here, and the little ones are welcome." The domain master of the pavilion said respectfully.


    The Dark Leap ancestor of Lin Yu said coldly: "Where is your ancestor, let him speak out!"


    His voice is very cold, like a thousand years of ice, which can penetrate people''s hearts.


    The domain master of Tingyu hurriedly said: "The ancestor is in retreat."


    "When is it all, still retreat, close a hammer!" The Ancestor Luo Ben of Youyu said angrily.


    "This little one can''t be the master."


    The domain master of the pavilion can only take the five ancestors to the place of Yeshan retreat.


    The ancestor of the dark leap immediately used his vitality and blasted towards the retreat!


    Powerful, shaking all around.


    This is communication, let Ye Shan know, stop retreating and come out to see them.


    But after the fluctuation, Ye Shan did not come out, but a word floated out.


    "Everyone, why bother me to cleanse."


    Luo Ben said angrily: "Well, you old man in the wild, we come to you together, and you said we disturbed you!"


    "Do you know, now the imperial city is about to do something against us!" An Yue also said angrily.


    They have always been angry with Ye Shan, because Ye Shan is a slow person, which makes them very dissatisfied.


    Ye Shan''s voice floated out again, still in the tone of no rush or slowness.


    "Everyone, I''m already half-legged, why bother arguing about those. If the imperial city wants to deal with it, deal with it. He will always give me such a retreat, right?"


    Ye Shan''s words immediately angered the five people, and almost made them swear.


    "Good, you wild mountain!"


    Baili Xinghe grabbed Luo Ben and Anyue, shook his head and said: "Yeshan has already understood what he said, he doesn''t want to get involved with this, let''s go."


    "Boss!"


    "Counsel!"


    The two yelled, and then left angrily.


    Seeing how many people were leaving, Ye Shan sighed.


    "The world laughs at me as stupid, I laugh at others and can''t see through!"


    "A group of Shabi, you can''t see it so obviously, they also call themselves old monsters!"


    After Ye Shan spoke, he continued to fall into retreat.


    The five left the pavilion and arrived at Zhaiyu. After all, Zhaiyu''s actions were very big, and they thought that Yashan would definitely come forward.


    Seeing Yashan, Luo Ben suddenly smiled and said: "The little girl is still so beautiful, her face is not diminished back then!"


    "Aren''t you nonsense, my Yashan is the most beautiful in the world." An Yue also flattered.


    Ye Shan''s expression was indifferent, of course he knew the character of the two.


    "You five come together, do you want me to go to the imperial city with you?"


    "Yes, the matter is out, there must be a solution." Qiu Sha said coldly.


    "Feng Leitian has gone to the imperial city." Baili Xinghe added.


    "Where is the wild mountain?"


    "Don''t mention that scumbag!" Mentioning Yeshan, Yinyue cursed.


    "Yeah, a **** can only hide in the secret room and linger." Luo Ben also looked contemptuous.


    "Then I won''t go either." Yashan said lightly.


    "what?!"


    Several people were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Ye Shan would say something like this, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    "Aren''t you also gathering the people?!" Yinyue said anxiously.


    "That''s what my subordinates did, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "Are you really not going?" Qiu Sha looked at Yashan.


    "No, unless the prince insists on letting me go."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The words are not speculative, they know that Yashan will not go, they will no longer discourage, because they know Yashan''s character.


    "What is the reason for not going either of these?" Baili Xinghe became a little puzzled.


    "Counsel, what else can it be."


    "Let''s find Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao." Qiu Sha suggested.


    Maitreya Buddha is the ancestor of the temple domain, the existence of the head of the eighteen kings!


    As for Huoliao, he was the ancestor of the Fire God Sect of the Palace, who had appeared in the genius competition.


    These two people are extremely powerful, they are very unsure of how many of them go, they are not of the same grade.


    "I think it''s better to forget it, and I feel frustrated when I see them."


    They are just the pinnacle of the eighth rank of Golden Core, and Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao have already entered the ranks of the nine ranks!


    At this time, Maitreya Buddha did not retreat in the temple domain, and he has not retreated since that genius competition.


    After hundreds of years of retreat, he didn''t make a breakthrough after all, so he simply didn''t intend to retreat.


    At this moment, there was a person sitting next to him, full of flames and violence.


    "Huo Liao, put your fire away for me." Maitreya Buddha''s face is always smiling, but his voice is cold.


    Huoliao reluctantly put away the flames, and looked at Maitreya Buddha and said: "You said that these recent things are really a bit too much, I always feel that there is a conspiracy in it."


    Maitreya Buddha took a sip of the tea and said lightly: "There are a lot of things."


    "The emperor went to battle with the Great Emperor Ye Luo somehow, and he is still lying in bed now, asking someone to take the **** and take urine. It''s miserable."


    "Murongya and Tangyu''s Lingfeng boy are also miserable."


    Huoliao sighed.


    Maitreya Buddha said: "Na Su Yan kid surprised me. The fourth grade of the golden core killed Ling Feng at the peak of the seventh-grade golden core. This is a chance."


    "Don''t tell me, I want to catch that kid to study and study, to see if he can reincarnate."


    "Opportunity is impossible to have such a big chance, you can only deceive children."


    Maitreya Buddha has another understanding: "If he really has such a talent, don''t forget the thousand-year calamity!"


    Speaking of the Thousand-Year Calamity, Huoliao had a trace of fear in his eyes, and there were not many things that could scare him, not even the prince.


    But he was really terrified of the catastrophe thousands of years ago.


    "I hope the prediction will not come true."


    "The tea is finished, let''s go."


    "Ok."


    The two got up and left directly. They knew that it might take a while to return, and the place they went was naturally the imperial city.


    There are only eleven on the Eighteenth Road. In fact, it has always been regarded as ten, because the ancestors of the palace have never been taken seriously.


    This time, the other ancestors didn''t even go to the mansion, after all, the realm of the mansion ancestor was too low.


    The ancestors of the empire were also happy to get out of trouble. Now he just wants to enjoy his life leisurely. As for the struggle of the empire, he does not want to participate.


    In the imperial city at this moment, after Su Yan got the two Yuanmai Pills, he returned to his small courtyard.


    Began as a master, specializing in teaching Xiao Meng and others, this was a nightmare for Xiao Meng and others.


    But in the Longxing Hall in the imperial city, Prince Right Zhanao is still working at his desk.


    Hearing the crowing of chickens outside, he stood up.


    "It''s dawn." Prince Right said, and then walked towards the apse.


    The apse is the place of rest for the emperor.


    In that battle, the emperor''s power was overwhelming, and the emperor Yeluo almost collapsed.


    The Blue City has no more creatures for a thousand years.


    But as a result, the emperor was in a coma and was seriously injured. He has only now regained consciousness and still cannot get out of bed.


    When he arrived in the apse, the emperor lay on the dragon couch, served by court ladies, and many concubines would come and visit daily.


    Seeing the prince, the court lady immediately saluted very respectfully.


    "You go down first, I will talk to the emperor brother."


    The maid retired, and the prince sat on the bed.


    The emperor at this time was a bit old, too different from his previous spirits.


    "Brother Emperor, I came to see you."


    The emperor opened his eyes and looked at Prince Right Zhanao and said, "I regretted the battle a little bit."


    The emperor couldn''t think that the battle would end in such a way.


    The pain won''t make him frown, but he can''t get out of bed for so long, and he feels helpless.


    All kinds of secret techniques work, and the elixir continues, but the injury is still good and slow.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor Yeluo is worse than you. I heard that you have incontinence."


    "..."


    "You go down first, I want to be quiet."


    "Brother emperor, the empire has fluctuated recently, and it''s not peaceful."


    "What happened?" The emperor frowned.


    "All domains are gathering people. I think they are dishonest."


    "You mean, they want to take advantage of my injury to make trouble?!"


    "It''s very possible that Feng Leitian has already ran to the imperial city to make noise."


    "Boss Feng, his temper is really impatient."


    "Brother Huang, don''t worry, I will take care of everything. This time, I plan to gather ten ancestors from various domains to have a heart-to-heart talk."


    "Can they come?" How could the emperor not know Zhanao''s mind.


    "It will definitely come." Zhan Ao is confident.


    "Brother Emperor, take care of your injuries, I''ll go to deal with the matter."


    Leaving the apse, Zhanao went directly to the Piandian, where someone was waiting for him.


    "Prince, the matter is done." A man in black stood beside Zhanao.


    "That''s good." Zhanao showed a light smile on his face, "I will let you know the news. I want to invite the ancestors of all domains to eat hot pot."


    "Eating hot pot?!" The man in black was taken aback.


    What does the song mean to eat hot pot in the June weather?


    "I used to stay in the mountain city for a while, eating hot pot sweatingly, that''s cool!"


    Yes, I can''t wait for the enjoyment of the boss.


    A cloud-piercing arrow flies directly into the cloud, this is the beginning, the beginning of this fluctuation!


    "Punching Arrows, has anything major happened to the Empire!" Many domains were shocked.


    Because I haven''t seen a cloud-piercing arrow for many years, it will be issued unless something big happens.


    "Fengtian, the emperor said, proclaimed that the ancestors of all domains would enter the palace and eat hot pot!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    When everyone learned of the contents of this imperial edict, they were all dumbfounded.


    Everyone thought that something earth-shattering had happened, after all, the emperor''s imperial driver did not issue a cloud-piercing arrow.


    But in the end, it was just to let the ancestors of various domains go to the imperial city to eat hot pot, could it not be so trifling.


    Is it necessary to eat hot pot?


    Of course, this is just the opinion of some people. People with a little bit of IQ will not grab the three words "hot pot".


    They know that this is just the imperial city to summon the domain masters of all regions, this is a great thing.


    All domain owners have received the imperial decree.


    "Zhanao actually sent out an invitation!" Yinyue said, looking at the contents of the imperial edict.


    "Anyway, we have to go to the imperial city, just right." Luo Ben nodded.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, we will start now."


    The five ancestors headed towards the imperial city together.


    At the same time, Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao were also on their way to the imperial city.


    As for Yashan, he also headed towards the imperial city, but stopped when passing by the pavilion.


    Knowing that Yeshan had no plans to leave the customs, Yashan did not understand.


    "Yeshan, that is the imperial edict. If you don''t go, you will resist the edict and fail to comply."


    "Yashan, don''t you understand my character? I can''t come out at a critical moment of retreat. Just tell the prince. If I come out, I will completely abolish my cultivation base. I believe Zhanao will understand."


    "you!"


    Ya Shan was angry, but he had no choice but to leave.


    The ancestors of all domains are all going to the imperial city.


    At this moment, the ancestor Feng Leitian of the hall has already arrived in the imperial city. When he arrived, he hurriedly walked towards the imperial palace.


    No one can stop him, Feng Leitian is angry, who dares to offend.


    When he arrived at the palace, Feng Leitian saw Prince Right Zhanao.


    "Did the ancestors of Tangyu come so early?"


    The right prince Zhanao sat upright, his expression indifferent.


    "Zhanao, don''t think I don''t know, you did it all!"


    "Tangyu ancestor, what do you mean?"


    "You still ask me what I mean, you sent someone to kill the pavilion master of my Fenglei Pavilion, how can this matter!"


    "Feng Leitian, sit down and talk, we haven''t seen it in hundreds of years."


    "Don''t talk to me about this, I need an explanation."


    "First of all, I don''t know if you are a smasher. The emperor is sick. I am dealing with all internal affairs and it is very tiring."


    Feng Leitian sat down, but his face was still angry.


    "I also know the person who killed my pavilion chief is the Governor Su Yan appointed by you. You only need to hand him over immediately."


    "Oh, you mean, Governor Su Yan killed your Fenglei Pavilion''s Lingfeng Pavilion Master?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then this thing is a bit big, you have to think about it, otherwise it will lead to more troubles."


    "Don''t mother-in-law, just leave him to me."


    "The governor is not in the imperial city now, he has gone on duty."


    "You did this on purpose!" Feng Leitian stood up, his face full of violent temper.


    "Why did I lie to you? I really went to work." Prince Right said indifferently. "It just so happens that I also issued the imperial decree, summoning other ancestors to come, we will tell you what matters and solve them together."


    Feng Leitian knew that there was no way to take Prince You, and things could not be anxious, and in the end he could only compromise.


    "Anyway, I''m here this time, then I''ll kill Su Yan''s child!"

 Chapter 2220： Hongmen feast, hot pot hot mouth!

    Chapter 2220 Hongmen Banquet, Hot Pot Hot!


    Feng Leitian knew his purpose and would not give up just because of Prince Right''s favoritism.


    This time he came to the imperial city to solve the problem. If the problem is not solved, he will not leave!


    He cultivated Ling Feng by one hand, and only he knew how much effort was spent in it.


    The result was directly killed by Su Yan, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    At the same time, Feng Leitian is not stupid, he clearly knows that this is a message, and the imperial city pressures him.


    This is definitely not a simple thing, and Feng Leitian is very clear about the implications.


    At this moment, he was also a little scared, some cold sweat appeared behind his back, and he regretted his impulse.


    He actually came to the imperial city alone. This is a very silly behavior. He should gather other ancestors from all regions to come to the imperial city.


    What made Feng Leitian even more unexpected was that Prince Right was very plain, without a trace of sharpness, and also said that he had summoned all domain masters with imperial decree to eat hot pot in the imperial city.


    "This hot pot is not delicious!" Feng Leitian showed a meaningful gesture on his face.


    At this moment, the ancestors of the various domains are all rushing towards the imperial city, and the imperial decree is issued.


    Resisting the decree is a very serious consequence, and they dare not violate it.


    The dark leap ancestor of the forest domain, the Baili galaxy ancestor of Jiangyu, the Luoben ancestor of Youyu, the evergreen ancestor of Langyu, and even the evil ancestor of Yanyu.


    These five ancestors from all regions came here at once, they were far away, and it took some time to reach the imperial city.


    But the ancestor of Yashan in Zhaiyu finally chose to go to the imperial city. She was uneasy and knew that this gathering was not easy, but she still could not violate the imperial edict.


    As for the ancestors of the wild mountain in Tingyu, he is not moving like a mountain.


    Violating the imperial edict is very serious, but he doesn''t care, because he knows very well that it will be difficult to come back!


    And among the ancestors of the major domains, Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao, the most powerful two, have arrived in the imperial city at this moment.


    The two stood in front of the gate of the imperial city, looking at the towering gate, and they had mixed feelings for a while.


    "Lao Huo, how long have we not been to the imperial city?" Maitreya Buddha squinted and asked lightly.


    However, in fact his heart fluctuates endlessly.


    "I''m afraid it''s been hundreds of years," Huoliao said gravely.


    "Hundreds of years!" Maitreya Buddha sighed.


    The temple and palace areas where they two said were very close to the imperial city, next to each other.


    But the two have not been to the imperial city for hundreds of years, which is enough to explain the problem.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in and take a look."


    Maitreya Buddha walked in front, Huoliao followed closely behind.


    The two entered the imperial city, surrounded by crowds, not knowing that they were actually two big men beside them.


    The two didn''t want to alarm anyone, they just walked towards the palace silently.


    When they arrived at the gate of the palace, the two were about to go in, but they were stopped by the guards.


    "Two, this is the forbidden area of ??the palace, no entry is allowed!" The guard sternly snapped.


    Huoliao''s face was slightly angry, and he said directly: "I am the master of the Vulcan Sect of the Palace."


    When the guard heard this, his face suddenly changed, and he was trembling with fear.


    "Big...sir forgive me."


    The guard knelt down, of course he knew how terrifying and respectable the master of the Vulcan Sect was.


    "Let''s go."


    Maitreya Buddha said, ignoring the guards, and went straight into the palace.


    Huoliao didn''t do anything, and followed in.


    Although the two have not entered the palace for a long time, the terrain is still very familiar.


    The two went directly to the palace hall, but at the moment there was no one in the hall.


    "We are early." Maitreya Buddha said lightly.


    "Then take a break now."


    Huoliao found a place and sat down directly.


    At this moment, an **** walked over and looked at the two respectfully: "Two adults, Prince Right is waiting for the two in Longxing Hall."


    "Oh." Huo Liao agreed, got up and followed the eunuch.


    When the two arrived at Longxing Hall, Huoliao pushed open the door directly, and a strong spicy smell immediately filled the inside.


    That''s right, there really is a hot pot in Longxing Hall, or Jiugongge!


    The hot fire made the soup boil, just waiting for a delicious meal.


    What duck gizzards, hairy belly, duck intestines, duck blood, beef, lamb, peeing beef balls, and various vegetables.


    "Very uniform." Huoliao looked at the side dishes, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Hot pot, I''m afraid I haven''t eaten it in hundreds of years." Maitreya Buddha also smiled.


    He doesn''t eat meat, only vegetarian, but he also likes hot pot very much.


    Prince Right was not in the Longxing Hall, which puzzled the two of them.


    "Didn''t you say that the prince is here?" I looked around and didn''t see Huo Liao from the right prince, a little dissatisfied at the moment.


    "Return to the ancestors of the palace, the prince is on the way to come now, the two are safe and restless."


    Huoliao wanted to say something, but don''t stop Maitreya Buddha.


    "Since none of them are here, let''s eat some first."


    "Your idea is good." Huo Liao agreed immediately.


    Ever since, they put various ingredients into the pot and waited for it to be cooked.


    This process does not take long, only a few minutes at most.


    After that, the two of them took the chopsticks, put the food in their oil dishes, and began to eat with gusto.


    "This smell!" Maitreya Buddha squinted his eyes, with a look of enjoyment. He likes bamboo shoots the most.


    And Huoliao is all kinds of starters, and he is very addicted.


    It only took a few minutes to eat, and the two of them were already sweating. After all, it was June and it was hot.


    What they need is this kind of feeling. Of course, this kind of heat is nothing to them, but they don''t care about it either, just want to experience this feeling.


    After eating, the door of the house was pushed open, and five people came in.


    The dark leap ancestor of the forest domain, the Baili galaxy ancestor of Jiangyu, the Luoben ancestor of Youyu, the evergreen ancestor of Langyu, and even the evil ancestor of Yanyu.


    The five people rushed forward, and their expressions suddenly changed when they saw them eating with relish.


    Darkly looked at the two men and said, "Boss Mi, Huo Er, have you really started eating?!"


    Huo Liao glanced at Dark Leap, and said displeased: "Aren''t you nonsense?"


    "..." Yinyue was speechless.


    Although he is an ancestor of a realm, with a high position and a high level of authority, he has been so angry that he can see Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao, so he has to persuade him.


    "Sit down." Maitreya Buddha said lightly, still not forgetting to eat his own.


    Everyone sat down, seeing the two of them eating with gusto, they were a little hungry.


    "You''re welcome, the prince treats you, and finally eat it once."


    Huoliao began to greet everyone and let everyone eat too. Isn''t it arrogant for the two of them to eat?


    The five did not eat. Although their throats squirmed, they did not move their chopsticks, because there were more important things that were the reason for their coming.


    "We wait for Prince Right."


    Huoliao didn''t persuade them. Since they didn''t eat, they wouldn''t force it, so they continued to eat.


    Before long, the Yashan ancestor of Zhaiyu came.


    "Yashan is here."


    Except for Huoliao and Maitreya Buddha, everyone else stood up.


    Yashan walked into Longxing Hall and saw everyone around the hot pot with a mocking expression on his face.


    "Where is the prince?"


    Qiu Sha replied: "The prince hasn''t come yet."


    "Do you eat hot pot without coming?"


    "Otherwise, you can''t wait here." Qiu Sha said in a bad mood.


    The point is that they have just arrived and haven''t eaten it yet, but Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao have eaten it.


    Yashan found a seat, sat down directly, looked at the crowd with a cold expression, and stopped talking.


    Everyone also knows Yashan''s character, and he will not make himself boring.


    Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao continued to eat on their own. What they ate was a delicious one, which made the others unbearable.


    In the end, they all joined them, and they all ate in full swing.


    Only Yashan didn''t eat, sitting there and waiting.


    After about an hour, the dishes had been served for three rounds, and Prince Right Zhanao finally appeared.


    When Prince Right walked into Longxing Hall, everyone looked at him with different expressions.


    There is anger, fear, confusion, and fear!


    While Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao didn''t look at Prince Right, they still ate on their own, as if they were outsiders.


    Zhanao arrived with an apologetic expression on his face, and said hurriedly: "Let you all have been waiting for a long time. I just went to deal with one thing."


    Zhan Ao found a place to sit down, and didn''t care about his superiority or inferiority, low or high.


    "Is everyone full?"


    "Not yet." Huoliao said lightly, his chopsticks holding the food.


    "Then continue to eat, I will ask the servant to get some pots of jelly and jade dew."


    But after a while, the **** brought a few pots of Qiongye Yulu, and carefully put them in front of the ancestors of the various domains.


    "This jelly jade dew has been treasured by me for many years. Could it be that I got together with you today and I just took it out." Zhan Ao poured the wine and looked at everyone with the wine glass.


    All the people present are upside down, including Yashan.


    "I haven''t seen it for hundreds of years, you still have the same style as before." Zhan Ao praised.


    "The prince was joking. I''m already a half-hearted person, and won''t live long." Feng Leitian said angrily.


    "Why did the ancestors of Tangyu say this? I think you have been diligent in your realm for hundreds of years, and now it is the pinnacle of Jindan Eighth Stage."


    "It just broke through a hundred years ago." Feng Leitian said without changing his face.


    "It broke through a hundred years ago. It was really my eyesight. I punished myself for a cup."


    Zhanao poured himself a glass of wine and drank it all.


    At this moment, Baili Xinghe of Jiangyu said: "Prince, the wild mountain of Tingyu has not come, and Jiangyu''s eighteen."


    Zhan Ao put down the wine cup and said lightly: "Eighteen experienced that incident and didn''t care about everything. Now he is still recovering."


    "Where is Yeshan?" Baili Xinghe did not give up.


    "Yeshan?!" Zhan Ao frowned.


    Wild mountains are indeed a problem.


    However, Yashan stood up at the moment, looking at Zhanao: "Yeshan is in retreat. I went to find him before. If I stop now, I''m afraid I will be crazy!"


    Everyone raised their brows when they heard this, but Maitreya Buddha''s eyes were still squinted.


    "If this is the case, you really can''t blame him."


    Ya Shan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The ancestors of the other domains are a bit at odds.


    Everyone knows that this is prevarication, and only believes in the closed-door ghost.


    But since Zhanao has already said, they have no choice.


    And everyone knows the purpose of gathering here this time, that''s the business.


    Zhanao held a pair of chopsticks, clamped a potato chip, glued a little oily dish, and put it in his mouth.


    "Meeting you today is just like back then. That time we gathered together to eat hot pot, it was so nostalgic."


    Zhanao seemed to be lyrical, trying to bring everyone back to that time, but not so.


    People are old, years have passed, and they will never go back.


    "Prince, let''s open it up. After all, it''s a pity that time was wasted."


    The ancestor of Lang Yu Changqing said straightforwardly, he didn''t want to waste time.


    "Since the ancestors of Evergreen said so, that''s okay, we don''t bother to speak, and just talk about business."


    Zhanao looked at the crowd, and first spoke: "The emperor and the Yeluo emperor are fighting, I think you all know it."


    Everyone nodded, this is a big deal, who can''t know.


    "Now that the emperor is cultivating and rejuvenating, I will take over the affairs of the empire. Only then did I want to call everyone together."


    "How is the emperor''s situation now?" Maitreya Buddha asked concerned.


    "Fortunately, after all, the king of heaven was injured very seriously in battle, even if it is all kinds of panacea, he can only recover slowly."


    "I wanted to see the emperor." Huoliao said.


    "Don''t worry, we are over, we will let you visit the emperor."


    Everyone nodded.


    Although there are contradictions, the friendship of the year, and even the emperor''s leadership of them, can''t disappear. Everyone is high in power, but they are not cold-blooded animals.


    "Zhanao, then start with me!"


    Feng Leitian stood up directly at this moment, looking at Zhanao with a cold expression.


    Zhan Ao nodded and said, "Since the old ancestor Feng said so, then you start. I don''t know what''s the matter with you?"


    "You are pretending to be garlic, you sent Su Yan Xiaoer to kill my Pavilion Master Fenglei, this matter must be explained!"


    Feng Leitian didn''t give Zhanao the slightest face, it was completely angry.


    He had found a Zhanao before, but Zhanao now pretended to be stupid, which made him furious.


    Zhan Ao was not angry, still looking at Feng Leitian with a plain face.


    "Ancestor Feng is still the old temper, a bit irritable."


    The others did not speak, they are not easy to speak at the moment, they are also waiting.


    Feng Leitian knew that he had to take the initiative in this matter, and there was no way to rely on other people, so he didn''t look at other people either.


    "Hand over Su Yan''s child, forget it." Feng Leitian asked.


    This requirement is very simple, at least in Feng Leitian''s eyes.


    Although Su Yan is a genius, does the Xuancheng Empire lack genius? What''s more, he also heard that Su Yan is so awkward that he doesn''t kneel when he sees the emperor.


    However, what Feng Leitian didn''t expect at all was Zhanao''s attitude.


    "The ancestor Feng may have been burning his mouth just after eating hot pot." Zhan Ao said with a smile.


    Feng Leitian''s eyes were red, and an anger hit his heart. He looked at Zhanao with a cold face.


    "Zhanao, do you have to force me!"


    "Ancestor Feng, why get angry?" Huoliao discouraged at this moment.


    Feng Leitian ignored him, his eyes were still staring at Zhanao, he must have a result, otherwise the hot pot would not be good today!

 Chapter 2221： Who dares not accept it!

    Chapter 2221 Killing the chicken and the monkey, who dares not accept it!


    Feng Leitian is really angry for two main reasons.


    One is the death of Ling Feng that he cultivated, and the other is that the imperial city is preparing to suppress all domains.


    This is a sign, and it ignited from this, and Feng Leitian was able to fight it out.


    He is not afraid of the consequences, regardless of the cost, he only needs to hand over Su Yan to Zhanao!


    Feng Leitian''s sharp eyes stared at Zhanao, waiting for the final result.


    Others, Qiu Sha in the Eaves Domain, Dark Leap in the Forest Domain, etc., also put their chopsticks on the bowl at this moment, and naturally lost the mood to eat.


    However, Maitreya Buddha continued to eat. His favorite bamboo shoots were eaten a lot today.


    Huoliao ate too much meat, and now he is also eating water spinach to relieve the greasiness.


    These two people are still eating carelessly, as if it has nothing to do with them.


    Faced with Feng Leitian''s aggressiveness, Prince Right Zhanao did not explode, and his face was still plain.


    "Hundreds of years, I finally gathered you all to have a hot pot meal, but the hot pot is hot!"


    The last two words of Zhanao were very heavy, trembling around for a long time.


    Hot mouth is really hot mouth, not as delicious as expected.


    "Since the ancestor Feng insists on doing this, well, I will have someone call Su Yan!"


    An **** entered the Longxing Hall and was ordered by Zhanao to retreat immediately.


    But for a moment, the news came out of the palace and went directly to the Governor''s Mansion, which is Su Yan''s small courtyard.


    Su Yan has been very leisurely these few days, breaking through to the fourth grade of Jin Dan. Now he still has two Yuanmai Pills in his hand, and he can break through the realm of the fifth grade of Jin Dan at any time.


    However, Su Yan was waiting for an opportunity, that is, waiting for the original veins in his hand to take shape.


    A source vein can make one''s own strength stronger, even half stronger!


    Just as Su Yan taught Chang Yuan and the others, the **** ran in.


    "Your Excellency, the prince declares you to enter the palace."


    The **** was out of breath, almost out of breath.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, looked at the **** and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know if I''m young, it''s not a trivial matter, after all, the ancestors of all domains are here."


    Su Yan nodded, knowing that he couldn''t ask for a clue.


    "You follow me."


    Su Yan directly included Xiao Meng and others in raising a ghost gourd. Once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the ropes. He would not make a low-level mistake.


    As the **** entered the palace, Su Yan went straight to Longxing Hall without delay.


    At the entrance of Longxing Hall, the **** screamed: "Prince Qi, Su Yan is here."


    "Come in!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    Su Yan pushed the door directly in, and then closed the door.


    In front of him, there was a big brazier with boiling inside and various dishes exuding fragrance, which made Su Yan a little surprised.


    He didn''t even think that the ancestors from all regions gathered together to eat hot pot.


    He didn''t expect that there would still be hot pot in the upper world.


    But these are not the main points. The main point is that this hot pot is not so delicious, he knows it is very hot.


    Su Yan knew what Prince Right wanted to do, but didn''t know what to call him.


    Su Yan looked at Prince Right and asked, "Prince, what can I do for you?"


    "Then you have to ask Feng Ancestor." Prince Right Zhanao looked at Feng Leitian, who was angry.


    When Su Yan stepped into the Longxing Hall, Feng Leitian''s anger continued to surge, and his eyes revealed endless killing intent, without hiding it.


    Su Yan certainly felt this killing intent, it was very powerful, and it was definitely only the eighth grade of Jin Dan.


    However, Su Yan always pretended to be okay and calm throughout.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked towards Feng Leitian and asked, "What did the ancestor Feng call me?"


    Feng Leitian furiously said, "Su Yan, you still pretend to be garlic!"


    Su Yan said lightly: "The ancestor of Feng has something to say."


    "You killed the pavilion master Ling Feng of my Tangyu Fenglei Pavilion, you won''t forget it!"


    Su Yan showed a look of helplessness, and said, "If you don''t mention the old ancestor Feng, I really forgot."


    "..."


    The people at the scene felt a little speechless, but they didn''t think that Su Yan''s witty remarks at this moment was a rational act.


    Similarly, Feng Leitian was even more angry, looking at Su Yan''s suffocation.


    "Youth child, hateful!"


    Feng Leitian''s vitality gushed out, and a monstrous killing intent directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Very strong, very strong!


    Su Yan couldn''t bear a terrible blow from the eighth rank of the Golden Core!


    However, when this Yuanli was only a few minutes away from Su Yan, it stopped fluctuating because it was blocked by Prince Right.


    "Zhanao, what do you mean?!" Feng Leitian said angrily.


    "I think Old Ancestor Feng is a bit too anxious. If you want to kill Su Yan, you have to leave him speechless."


    "What else does he say, if you kill Ling Feng, you should pay for his life."


    The right prince Zhanao ignored him and looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Yan, you can talk about it."


    Zhanao knew that Su Yan could do something, but he was not worried.


    And Su Yan didn''t need to think of a solution, because there was really a reason to kill Ling Feng, not just to complete the task.


    "Since the prince wants me to speak, then I will tell you what happened."


    Su Yan looked towards Fengleitian, not afraid of the slightest.


    "How much does Feng Ancestor know about Ling Feng''s character?"


    "Humph!"


    Feng Leitian gave a cold snort and refused to answer.


    Su Yan was also not angry, and said, "I was appointed by the prince when I went to the hall to investigate and pay taxes!"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only was Feng Leitian''s expression cold, but the expressions of the ancestors of all domains present here changed.


    Taxation is a sensitive term, very sensitive, and this is also the focal point of the conflict between the two parties.


    "I arrived at the hall and started a thorough investigation, but the Master Lingfeng of the Fenglei Pavilion blocked me in every possible way and even threatened me with words."


    "Nonsense, obviously you broke into Fenglei Pavilion directly and killed my Lingfeng lover!" Feng Leitian was furious.


    Su Yan ignored him and continued: "I have no intention of being an enemy of Pavilion Master Lingfeng. I am just completing the task. If I don''t complete the task, the prince will definitely punish me, so I can only advise."


    "But Pavilion Master Lingfeng didn''t listen, he kept threatening me, and even lowered a large formation so that I had nowhere to escape."


    "The rabbit bites people in a hurry, and the dog jumps over the wall when he is anxious. You all know the rest."


    After Su Yan''s words, he stood on the side and was very calm. He didn''t panic at all from start to finish.


    He knew very well that he had no threat to come here, and if there was a threat, he would not come here.


    The reason why he has been obedient to the right prince is very simple. The right prince has the Yuanmai Pill, and Su Yan also needs the Yuanmai Pill.


    Moreover, Su Yan knew that Prince Right was a very smart person, an ambitious person, and it was fun to play with such a person.


    Feng Leitian couldn''t bear it anymore, because Su Yan''s words were all nonsense, completely turning black and white.


    "Your words are all nonsense, I will kill you today!"


    Feng Leitian was furious, his eyes glared at Su Yan, a surge of vitality rose up, and the entire Longxing Palace was shaking.


    But at this moment, Prince Right Zhanao spoke up


    "Ancestor Feng, you are enough!"


    Zhanao''s voice is not high, but with a low voice, this is Weimang''s posture.


    "I will kill him today, and no one can stop me."


    "presumptuous!"


    Zhanao was furious, and the sound of anger, like the sound of a dragon, shook the sky in all directions.


    A sense of violent permeation filled Zhanao''s anger.


    Feng Leitian''s complexion changed, green and black, staring at Zhanao with extreme fear.


    "You''ve been the same as someone who owes you something from the imperial city. I think of you as the founder of the country and ignore it, but you have repeatedly challenged my bottom line!"


    Zhanao was even more angry, and slapped his desktop angrily.


    "Feng Leitian, do you think that the emperor is ill, so you can move your mind!"


    These words are not just for fun, they are very heavy words, and fools know what they mean.


    Feng Leitian immediately retorted: "Zhanao, you don''t want to spit people, I am worthy of Xuancheng, and I have never had a rebellious heart."


    "Humph!" Zhan Ao snorted coldly, looking at Feng Lei Tian, ??"Look at these!"


    Zhanao threw out a piece of golden silk with the word secret written on it.


    Feng Leitian''s face changed a lot after reading it, and he actually took a few steps backwards.


    "You Feng Lei Tian colluded with Ye Luo, I didn''t want to speak in front of all the domain masters, but you asked for this."


    Feng Leitian said quickly: "I can learn from Xuancheng Heaven and Earth, how can I collude with Ye Luo!"


    Feng Leitian''s eyes widened, almost bleeding.


    "The evidence is conclusive, just like you slandered Su Yan!"


    At this moment, all unfavorable situations point to wind and thunder.


    This sudden change has never occurred to everyone.


    Originally, the ancestors of the various domains wanted to admonish them, but when Feng Leitian heard that Feng Leitian was conspiring, everyone stuffed their mouths.


    This is the biggest crime, who dares to help Feng Leitian argue.


    "Zhanao, you designed all this, but I didn''t expect you to slander me with such a sordid thing!"


    Feng Leitian was no longer violent, and looked at Zhanao with sarcasm.


    "If I wanted to betray, I would betray then!"


    Back then, both Ye Luo and Xuan Cheng had not yet become a nation, and Ye Luo wooed Feng Leitian in every possible way, but Feng Leitian resolutely refused in the end.


    At the same time, Feng Leitian fought against Ye Luo''s Anonymous many times, killing many Ye Luo generals.


    But in the end, after a thousand years, what he was waiting for was slander, or slandered him for colluding with Ye Luo, which is really ridiculous.


    Feng Leitian laughed, a little crazy and terrifying.


    "Zhanao, if you want to kill me, just tell me, I know you want to kill chickens and monkeys."


    How could Zhanao give Feng Leitian a chance to speak? At this moment, a vital force appeared in his hand and directly slapped Feng Leitian with a palm.


    The power of this palm is so majestic that even the eighth grade of the Golden Core cannot resist it!


    Feng Leitian was slapped flying with a palm, his chest was sunken, blood was vomiting at the mouth, and his breath suddenly wilted.


    Su Yan was shocked at this moment. He knew that Zhanao was very strong, but he didn''t expect Zhanao to be so terrifying.


    Facing Feng Leitian at the eighth rank of the Golden Core, he could also be severely injured in one palm. At this moment, Su Yan had to pay attention to the strength of Zhanao.


    After Feng Leitian was seriously injured, Zhan Ao looked at Su Yan and said coldly, "Kill him!"


    Su Yan looked startled, he knew that Zhanao was digging a hole for him.


    Su Yan is not a fool, how can he do such a thing, can only pretend to be foolish.


    But Zhanao directly took out a Yuanmai Pill and looked at Su Yan and said, "You have completed this task, and I haven''t given you any reward yet."


    Seeing Yuanmai Pill, Su Yan''s eyes straightened, this is a good thing.


    Su Yan directly subordinates, without saying a word, looking towards Feng Leitian.


    Right and wrong, whether it is right or wrong, even if it is a loyal or treacherous minister, it doesn''t matter to Su Yan at this moment.


    He Su Yan is not a good person, nor is he a bad person. He is the emperor, he is a murderer, and he is a devil.


    All Su Yan wouldn''t think about it at all, it was enough to get the pill.


    Su Mo''s hands filled with a source of vitality and looked towards Feng Lei Tian.


    "Ancestor Feng, I hope you will be loyal in your next life."


    In fact, Su Yan gave Feng Leitian a joy, and Feng Leitian was very painful at this moment.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t make a move, he would not survive.


    Because Feng Leitian was a victim, and Zhanao was used to kill chickens and monkeys.


    So this party is destined to die!


    Su Yan''s vitality blasted out directly and fell on Feng Leitian''s body, instantly swept through, blasting his vitality away.


    A generation of ancestors disappeared and completely fallen!


    All the ancestors present are unknown and moved, and they are not fools, don''t they know that all this is Zhanao''s plan.


    They only now understand why Zhanao asked them to come, but it is obviously to seize their power!


    At this moment, Ya Shan fully understood why the wild mountain had not come, and at the same time, the ancestors of other regions also fully understood.


    But it was too late, Feng Leitian was dead, and even if it could save them, there was nothing he could do.


    Because Zhanao charged Feng Leitian as treason, they couldn''t rescue him.


    After killing Feng Leitian, Su Mo''s face turned cold and stood aside.


    Zhan Ao nodded in satisfaction.


    How could Zhanao be a good thing? He had a plan for Su Yan to kill Feng Leitian.


    He has a plan from beginning to end, everyone is a **** in his eyes, including the emperor!


    Zhanao looked at Feng Leitian''s corpse at this moment, and said with some sadness: "How majestic, how powerful, and how loyal and courageous is the ancestor Feng back then, but I don��t know what benefits Ye Luo gave him. ."


    At this moment, it seemed to be a stage for one person in Zhanao, where he performed alone, and the rest were audiences.


    Zhanao fake it said a few words, and then asked the **** to drag Feng Leitian''s body out.


    The hot pot is still boiling, and many foods have been boiled or even boiled.


    "It''s a pity the ingredients, waste of food is the most abhorrent!"


    Zhan Ao sat back on the chair and looked at the ancestors of the various domains and said, "Sit down and continue eating."


    But how the ancestors of the various domains can still eat, they are still immobile.


    Zhan Ao''s face became gloomy, and the strange animal piece held by his chopsticks fell on the table.


    "Does this hot pot really have to be unhappy!"


    Zhanao''s voice was high-pitched, with a threatening tone.


    The ancestors of all domains frowned, they were not ooze, they were not allowed to pinch it.


    But before the ancestor Luo Ben of Youyu could speak, Zhanao''s murderous gaze looked over.


    "Since you have to do this, then I will not hide anything. If the hot pot cannot be eaten, let''s talk about business!"


    "Sit down and talk to me."


    No one sat down, which made Zhanao furious.


    "Who doesn''t sit down, don''t even think about getting out of this Longxing Hall today!"


    Zhanao has that confidence, whoever refuses to accept him will kill him without mercy!

 Chapter 2222： Showing his fangs, the sword is drawn!

    Chapter 2222 shows its fangs, the sword is drawn!


    What is his purpose for summoning the ancestors of various domains to the imperial city this time, is to surrender these old things.


    Without surrendering these old things, the Eighteen Regions will never be under the jurisdiction of the Xuancheng Empire, and the empire will not be able to change its current appearance, let alone become stronger.


    Therefore, for the sake of the empire, Prince Right Zhanao must be cruel, let these people know that he is serious this time.


    Kill Feng Leitian, this is the clearest signal, if anyone does not hand over power, then this is the end.


    The whole Longxing Hall was silent, and the needle drop could be heard. Everyone had various thoughts in their hearts, and their eyes revealed dullness.


    Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao were still eating, as if they were two foodies.


    In this regard, Prince You did not stop him. His goal at this time was the ancestors of the other regions.


    As for Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao, I will talk about it later.


    Prince Right looked at the ancestors of the other domains with a deep expression in his eyes.


    "Everyone, this time, letting everyone come here is just a simple meal, but I didn''t expect it to make this situation."


    The ancestors of the various domains changed their faces one by one, and the thoughts in their hearts could be replaced with one sentence, I believe you a ghost!


    "Sit down, we can all resolve any conflicts amicably." Prince Right seemed to be softened.


    He had spoken like this, and the ancestors of other regions could not continue to hold their faces straight, and all sat down one after another.


    Among them, the dark leap ancestor of the forest domain looked at the right prince and said: "Prince, the old monster is also one of the eighteenth way kings. He once made great contributions, but now he died tragically. It''s not good."


    The right prince wiped his lips with the embroidered brocade, looking at the dark leap and said: "Let''s stop mentioning this matter, what else can be said about the crime of treason."


    Ann opened his mouth, trying to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say it.


    The crime of treason is too big to be refuted.


    But everyone knows that they are not fools, how could Feng Leitian treason.


    If he was treason, he would have rebelled hundreds of years ago, and he would wait until later.


    This is just Zhanao''s strategy, sacrifice Feng Leitian this chess piece.


    In fact, Feng Leitian also killed himself, facing Zhanao so violently, he didn''t play any tricks on him.


    It''s a pity everyone, but the hard work of those years can''t be exchanged for old age peace.


    However, this is a contradiction.


    Power will always make people so obsessed.


    Zhanao wants to regain the power of each domain in order to make the empire stronger, and the ancestors of each domain do not want to give up power and are afraid of becoming a fish.


    This is the contradiction, and this contradiction is difficult to resolve. Words are impossible to resolve. There is only one possibility, and that is to see blood.


    Feng Leitian was dead, and the deterrent effect played made Prince Right Zhanao dissatisfied, because the ancestors of the various regions did not seem to be much afraid.


    Zhanao had to continue his plan.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be used to it, so I specially brought the most precious dragon dragon meat."


    Shabu-shabu with common ingredients is to fill the stomach and eat lively.


    But with such expensive and rare high-quality ingredients as Long Jiao, the food is not lively, it is elegant.


    Long Jiao nourishes people. Compared with ordinary seven-pin pill, it can nourish people, which shows its preciousness.


    Even Prince Right Zhanao would find it difficult to eat a portion of dragon dragon meat, but he was willing to take it out at the moment, he showed his sincerity.


    The right prince used chopsticks to pick up a piece of dragon Jiao meat, put it in the hot pot, and rinsed it a few times, then picked it up and put it in his bowl.


    "Don''t look at it, just taste the taste." Prince Right greeted everyone.


    The ancestors of the various domains did not bother, and one after another picked a piece of dragon dragon meat and began to eat.


    However, two people did not eat, Yashan in Zhaiyu and Baili Xinghe in Jiangyu.


    The two of them didn''t use a bit from start to finish, and they didn''t even take a sip of tea.


    "You two do not dislike the ingredients?" Zhan Ao asked.


    Baili Xinghe hurriedly said: "No, I have been taboo recently, and I can''t produce spicy ingredients."


    Yashan is even more straightforward: "I am losing weight and have no appetite."


    Women''s reasons are always so perfect, as if no flaws can be found, and they cannot be refuted.


    Prince Right did not continue to admonish, but said lightly: "That''s a pity."


    He continued to eat for himself, and the ancestors of other domains were also eating.


    After eating, Prince Right wiped his lips and looked at everyone and said, "Then let''s start getting things right now."


    The ancestors of the various domains put down their chopsticks and looked at Prince Right, waiting for the follow-up.


    "You also know that the empire has suffered heavy losses in this battle with Ye Luo!"


    The ancestors of the various domains frowned, knowing that this was inevitable, and they came here to think of it.


    "Prince, we are incumbent upon the suffering of the empire!" Luo Ben said directly, "We are paying 10% of the tax this year!"


    Someone spoke, and the ancestors of other regions couldn''t watch.


    The Ancestor Darkyue opened his mouth and said, "We have 10% of the forest!"


    Ya Shan also opened his mouth and said, "We also have 10% out of Zhaiyu!"


    ...


    The ancestors of all domains all opened their mouths one after another, giving out 10% tax relief to Xuan Cheng.


    In the entire hall, only Maitreya Buddha and Huo Liao did not speak, and they were still eating.


    Right now, Prince Right looked at Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao, and said, "How much did the two ancestors pay?"


    Maitreya Buddha wiped his mouth, stopped eating, and looked at Prince Right Zhanao and said: "It doesn''t matter how much I pay. If the empire needs it, it doesn''t matter if our temple territory is all out."


    Huoliao also agreed.


    All of a sudden, the ancestors of the other domains were embarrassed, very embarrassed, they only realized now that this was the temptation of Prince Right.


    Although they manage the various domains, they are actually owned by the Xuancheng Empire. There are people in the Empire. Isn''t that as much as the Empire wants? Even if you take them all, you can''t violate it.


    The right prince Zhanao stretched out his hands and applauded directly, his voice resounding clearly.


    "The two ancestors deserved to be loyal to the empire, and the empire was so generous in suffering."


    "Prince Miao Zan, the empire should give its full support when it is in trouble, not to mention our temple territory is originally the empire."


    "Yes, our palace domain is also an empire. We don''t have any opinion on this point. We are just taking care of it." Huo Liao also said.


    "We are all old. In fact, we are not involved in many things in managing a domain." Maitreya Buddha said.


    Now other domain owners are even more embarrassed.


    They always felt that they were being tricked, as if this was a conspiracy by Zhanao and the two ancestors.


    This group of domain masters turned pale and pale, very ugly.


    "Everyone, the two domain masters are so profound and righteous, how about you!"


    Zhan Ao''s sudden anger, his voice shouted in a low voice, with strong pressure.


    The complexion of the masters of each domain has changed, and it is difficult to refute.


    However, now that the skin has been torn, why bother to hide it, they are not the kind of thin-skinned people.


    "Zhanao, you gather us just to take back the power of each domain!" Luo Ben said coldly.


    "Yes, why bother to make such a fraud, I look disgusting." An Yue said coldly.


    "Fake it!" Zhan Ao actually laughed, "Does it matter whether I fudge or not!"


    He completely revealed his true colors at this moment, looking at the ancestors of the various domains revealing the murderous intent.


    "I have given you face, but have you given me face!"


    "Everyone is a half-hearted person, isn''t it just to pursue a breakthrough? Is power so important!"


    The face of the ancestors of the various domains kept changing, knowing that Zhanao had torn his face, he no longer endured.


    "Zhanao, what you said is nice, when the time comes to take back all domains, I am afraid that even a marrow pill will not be given to us!" Qiu Sha also said angrily.


    "Whatever you think, there are only two results before your eyes." Zhanao''s voice became more and more cold, "Either hand over power or end with Feng Leitian!"


    This is the most serious threat, it''s about life and death.


    The entire Longxing Hall suddenly filled with a terrible breath, very depressed, and the eunuchs outside were trembling with fear.


    The sky is covered with thick clouds, and the sky is changing very quickly.


    The entire imperial city was shrouded in a shadow, and the people in the imperial city knew that it was unknown today, and many of them remained behind closed doors.


    And Su Yan had been watching this with cold eyes, he had expected such an occurrence a long time ago.


    From the time Zhanao asked him to kill people and aroused contradictions, he knew that Zhanao was going to act on the eighteen domains.


    In fact, the emperor is not injured, I am afraid that this day will come earlier and more directly.


    After all, Zhanao is only the prince, so he used some means to let the ancestors of all domains come.


    As for whether Zhanao had any other purpose, Su Yan didn''t want to guess.


    Everyone looked at Zhanao angrily, and the killing intent was not weaker than Zhanao.


    They are all a group of old monsters, who have eaten salt and have seen more things than others have eaten.


    How can they be afraid.


    "Zhanao, don''t push people too much. We helped your warriors conquer the world, and we can also be destroyed!" Qiu Sha said something rebellious, but he had already ignored it.


    You have torn your face, there is no need to hide it, others are going to kill you, are you still waiting to be slaughtered?


    "Today''s hot pot gathering, I think it will end here." Maitreya Buddha said, his weight is still very heavy.


    "Don''t even think about it, letting you come today is to hand over your power!" Zhan Ao pointed out.


    "Then you die and the net is broken!" Qiu Sha was violent, with a murderous expression on his face.


    "I see how you keep us!" An Yue looked at Zhanao coldly, and he alone could not stop them all.


    Zhanao is very strong, much younger than them, but his realm is above them, but he is only one person after all.


    The two sides are at war, as if they are about to go to war at any time.


    Su Yan stood on the side, he still needed to evade in this battle, after all, the lowest realm of the group of people he was doing was also the Golden Core Eighth Stage pinnacle realm!


    "Zhanao, do it!"


    Luo Ben took the lead in the attack, and saw Zhanao indifferent. He could not help but display his horrible power and slew towards Zhanao.


    When the other ancestors saw this, they followed up one after another, also displaying the power of terrifying power, and even performing secret techniques.


    When Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao saw this, they both shook their heads.


    "Amitabha, I knew there would be today."


    "What should we do?" Huoliao looked at Maitreya Buddha.


    "What can we do, we can''t stay out of it."


    Ya Shan regretted it very much. At this moment, she knew Ye Shan''s cleverness completely and couldn''t help but regret coming here.


    At this moment, she can''t do anything if she doesn''t make a move, she has already reached this point.


    "Zhanao, I know that all these are your conspiracy and tricks, not the emperor''s intention at all!" Baili Xinghe said coldly.


    Those present, Baili Xinghe remained calm, and thought of a strategy at this moment.


    Their battle with Zhanao was already disrespectful. It was a war against the Xuancheng Empire. If this was known to outsiders, it would be treason.


    But Baili Xinghe cleverly stated the reason. It was not their treason at all, but Zhanao forced them. Everything was Zhanao''s fault. They just wanted to make Zhanao sober.


    Zhanao ignored it at all, everything was in his plan.


    As long as Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao didn''t do anything, he could easily surrender these people.


    And the ancestors of the various domains also understand this, after all, the realm of Zhanao is the realm of the ninth grade of the Golden Core, higher than them.


    "Buddha Maitreya, Huoliao, if you two stand by and watch, do you know that your lips are dead and your teeth are cold!" Baili Xinghe said angrily.


    Maitreya Buddha said: "Amitabha, I didn''t want to be involved, but it''s also a fate."


    "Which side are you helping!" Qiu Sha asked directly.


    Maitreya Buddha looked at Zhanao and said: "Prince, you are a bit too much. If you slowly change it, I don''t think everyone will be like this."


    Zhanao''s face changed. He didn''t expect Maitreya Buddha to join the camp of the ancestors of all domains, and Huoliao would also join now.


    In other words, he now has to face everyone alone!


    "Zhanao, let''s go, let this matter go." Huoliao wanted to be a peacemaker.


    In fact, everyone didn''t want to fight, they all wanted to leave.


    However, Zhanao finally gathered this group of people, how could they let them leave.


    The success or failure of his plan lies in this, and he will definitely not let the ancestors of the various domains just go back.


    "I said before that if you want to go back, Feng Leitian will end, of course, you can also self-defeating cultivation bases!"


    Everyone was furious, there is nothing to say, and it cannot be resolved peacefully.


    No matter what the contradiction is, no matter what the reason is, even if they stand on their own positions, they have no possibility of reconciliation.


    There is only one solution at the moment. Whoever wins will win, just like the winner loses.


    "Zhanao, although you are strong, you also have to know that Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao are also the ninth grade of Golden Core!" Luo Ben looked at Zhanao with a hint of contempt.


    This is also one of the differences between Maitreya Buddha, Huoliao and the ancestors of other regions.


    Entering the Ninth Stage is Xintiandi, a complete powerhouse.


    The swords of the Longxing Hall were not so peaceful, the terrifying pressure had already enveloped the entire imperial city.


    In the apse, the emperor was still lying on the bed, his injuries were not healed, but rather serious.


    The emperor is the ninth-five god, even if he is injured, he will not be so embarrassed. There must be something strange in this.


    How the emperor didn''t know, he was not a fool, but he could only be sad at this moment.


    "I regret, why do I trust someone so much, my brother, my brother!"


    The emperor lay in the bed and was crying. At this moment, he knew that nothing could be changed, and he had already developed in an irreversible direction.


    "My dear friends, everything is my fault. If you want to blame it, please blame me!"

 Chapter 2223： The battle of the imperial city, the power of one person!

    Chapter 2223: The battle of the imperial city, the power of one person!


    The emperor didn''t know until now, but it was too late!


    He regrets, he has a heart of infinite regret, but it is of no use.


    The emperor naturally thought about this at first, but he would not kill Feng Leitian like Zhanao.


    The road to his rise back then was that these eighteen people followed him completely, without any future, without any reward, just following him desperately.


    During this period, I experienced countless things and various conspiracies to test friendship, but the eighteen people were still desperate!


    This is what the emperor should be most proud of. He truly feels that he has eighteen brothers.


    Otherwise, he will not entrust the eighteen domains, so that every brother will become the master of one domain!


    Even in the end, the emperor knew that the power of each domain was overwhelming and threatened the prosperity of the Xuancheng Empire, but he didn''t say much.


    But now, everything is moving in the worst direction.


    There were tears on the emperor''s cheeks, and he only hoped that Zhanao would still think of the feelings of the past, and hope that he would not do any more harm.


    And Zhanao did not intend to kill all the domain masters, his purpose is very simple, to kill chickens and monkeys, just to trap these domain masters.


    Only by trapping these domain masters can the power of each domain be recovered, and then the Xuancheng Empire will truly become stronger.


    Zhanao was not wrong in doing this. He always thought that the emperor was too indecisive and had changed himself.


    A far cry from the older brother he once admired!


    At this moment, in the Longxing Hall, Zhanao and the ancestors of the various regions are drawn with swords, and it is possible to shoot at any time.


    Zhanao didn''t care about the ancestors of other domains at all, he was just a little jealous of Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao.


    These two ancestors were very indifferent from the beginning, and have not shown the slightest sharpness until now.


    However, the two of them will ultimately stand on the side of the domain masters, and it is impossible to stand on Zhanao''s side.


    Zhanao knew this very well, but he did not flinch.


    "Zhanao, let this matter go, let me wait to go back!"


    Baili Xinghe wanted to mediate, he didn''t want to fight, he just wanted to leave.


    But Zhanao smiled coldly, letting them go back, wouldn''t it be like letting a tiger go back to the mountain?


    "Go back, where are you going back!"


    "What are you talking about!" Qiu Sha angered.


    "My words are very simple, you can already support your life, stay in the imperial city!"


    The expressions of the domain masters suddenly changed, and now they finally knew Zhanao''s ambitions, originally they wanted to trap them in the imperial city.


    How can they be trapped here, it is not like animals in captivity.


    Huoliao finally showed a hint of coldness in his eyes at this moment, looking at Zhan Ao and said, "Is it too late?"


    "Have you done, I take back control of each domain, but you are not willing, what else can I do!"


    "Now Ye Luo and Bei Ming are staring at me, the emperor is seriously ill, if the enemy country attacks, won''t Xuan Cheng be over!"


    Zhan Ao also yelled, his voice trembling everywhere, as if he really had no choice but to be driven to a desperate situation.


    But Maitreya Buddha smiled slightly and said, "Zhanao, you have changed."


    "I haven''t changed, I just pierced the window paper."


    "Don''t you have any points in your heart for so many years? The second brother ignores brotherhood, but you, have thought about the empire, have you thought about the second brother!"


    Zhanao was full of anger, and it was difficult to vent.


    "In that case, let the fish die!" Qiu Sha said violently, he wouldn''t be trapped here, it would be better to die.


    "Just you, ants!"


    Zhan Ao looked at Qiu Sha coldly, and a terrifying force in his hand blasted directly.


    Qiu Sha''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly used his original strength to resist, but he was bombarded by Zhanao''s blow a hundred meters away, and knocked out of Longxing Hall.


    The strength of this blow was fierce and contained the ultimate vitality, even Qiu Sha at the peak of the Golden Core Eighth Stage could hardly resist.


    At this moment, Qiu Sha fell to the ground, blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and his injury was obviously serious.


    Upon seeing this, the other domain masters all looked cold, knowing that Battle Ao is not easy, and they are making rapid progress.


    "It''s no wonder you are so arrogant, you have to rely on it!"


    The ancestor of Evergreen said coldly, he knew that Zhanao had broken through, I am afraid it was at least the middle stage of the ninth rank of Jindan!


    No wonder they can be regarded as ants, which is true.


    "Let''s take action together and defeat it!" Langyu ancestor Changqing said coldly, and a terrible blue elemental power filled his hands.


    The ancestor of the Eaves Domain Qiu Sha, at this moment, his body is full of blue light fluctuations, containing a monstrous meaning, as if the entire world is under his control.


    The ancestor of Lin Yu Darkyue is also full of red vitality at this moment, and there seems to be a **** behind him!


    The ancestor of the Baili Galaxy, exerting the power of the galaxy at this moment, covered his body with a faint light and violent fluctuations.


    Luo Ben in the secluded area, full of thunder and lightning, powerful and hard to match, with lightning ray in his eyes!


    Zhai Yu Yashan, a black light filled, revealing the power of endless evil and charm.


    The ancestors of the Six Regions all used methods, and all had the power to destroy the sky and the earth. How terrible it is to gather at this moment!


    But Zhanao did not change his face and was not afraid at all.


    At this moment, he was shrouded in a powerful force of power, and various secret techniques were displayed. Without hesitation, he directly blasted towards the ancestors of all domains!


    The ancestors of the various domains immediately counterattacked, and the entire sky was bombarded indiscriminately.


    Even if the imperial city is guarded by the formation that the emperor once built, it is fluctuating at this moment, as if an earthquake.


    Countless ripples oscillated in all directions. Although they did not destroy the imperial city, they waved out, and the entire imperial city was turned into ruins!


    In the entire world of the imperial city, the air was compressed and squeezed, turning into a sea of ??flames!


    This was the most common blow, but it caused such terrifying fluctuations, and the entire space seemed to be trembling, showing signs of instability.


    Su Yan stood in the distance, staring at everything coldly. At this moment, he completely knew the strength of these ancestors. They were very strong, and they were all old monsters.


    After all, they have lived for thousands of years, and the power they contain cannot be underestimated.


    He is now only the fourth grade of the Golden Core, naturally it is impossible to compete with these ancestors, pick any one, he can only escape obediently.


    But Su Yan knew that as long as he broke through to the fifth rank, he would have the power to fight these ancestors.


    But the reason for Su Yan''s cold eyes is Zhanao, because Zhanao is the realm of the ninth level of the Golden Core!


    Very strong, very strong, even Su Yan felt that the aura of Zhanao was stronger than these ancestors combined.


    Sure enough, after one move, Zhan Ao soared into the air, seduce the power of thunder and lightning, and blasted towards Luo Ben.


    "Try my thunder and lightning power!"


    The two banged against each other, Luo Ben''s ancestor was actually invincible, and he was blown to the ground, vomiting blood.


    At the same time, Zhanao used the power of the Galaxy to kill the ancestor of the Baili Galaxy!


    "Can''t give him every chance to break through!" Qiu Sha said angrily, and at the same time cast a secret technique to kill Zhanao.


    The ancestors of various domains also soared into the air one after another, playing various secret techniques, the world was actually illusory!


    Facing the power of the six elements, Zhanao was extremely cold, and his body was covered with light. At this moment, he actually displayed his secret technique of lore!


    "Today, let you see the Tianhong Art that I have cultivated for thousands of years!"


    The roar of War Ao''s roar resounded through the earth, and at the same time the vitality of the whole body gushed out, which turned into a strange wave, which was extremely dangerous.


    "Tianhong Jue!"


    All the ancestors changed their faces. Of course, they knew the terrible secret of this secret. It was the secret technique that was infinitely close to the fairy secret, and it was the peak of the heaven secret!


    In the secret technique, the world changes color, and the whole world seems to be a great cosmos.


    The power of the six ancestors was actually suppressed at this moment, and it was difficult to display their power!


    Terrible, terrible!


    They didn''t expect that Zhanao would become so terrible after hundreds of years.


    Zhanao was stronger than them back then, but it was impossible for one person to play against six.


    But today Zhanao did it.


    This secret technique blasted out, and the six ancestors were all suppressed and suffered backlash, spitting out blood one by one, and their breath was sluggish.


    At this moment, his eyes were like electricity, and he killed the six again, as if he was about to kill the six.


    At this moment, Huoliao, who had never moved, uttered a sound.


    "Zhanao, you really passed!"


    Huoliao soared into the air, and his body was burned by flames, with extreme light fluctuations.


    Zhan Ao looked at Huoliao coldly and said, "What happened after that!"


    Huoliao was furious, and a flame burst out directly, rushing towards Zhanao.


    This fire is not extinguished when it meets water, and everything can burn when it meets heaven and earth. It is a different fire!


    Huoliao displayed a powerful different fire, which is serious.


    Zhanao''s face was cold, without a trace of emotion, he knew that Huo Liaohu made the shot, but he was not afraid of the slightest.


    "To fight you, I can''t ask for it!"


    Zhanao''s whole body fluctuated with light, and a secret technique came out to fight against the scorching fire!


    The two sides fought, the world changed drastically, and the power of the sky was rippling everywhere, staying for a long time.


    I saw strange fluctuations between Zhanao''s hands, and he was directly displaying Tianhong Jue!


    But Huo Liao smiled and said, "Zhanao, can you only do this!"


    "Whatever one trick, just can win you!"


    Tianhong Jue displayed, and the sky violently fluctuated in vitality, all of which were crushed towards Huoliao.


    Huoliao''s body was suppressed at this moment, and there were some signs of extinguishing.


    After all, Huoliao was only in the early stage of Jin Dan''s ninth rank, and it was a bit worse than Zhanao.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Maitreya Buddha finally started at this moment, and his body was filled with golden light, as if a truly peerless Buddha, with a sense of holiness and non-infestation.


    Maitreya Buddha played a trick of the Buddhist mastery at this moment, extremely fierce, and the golden light was shining all around.


    Zhanao''s Tianhong Jue was suppressed and finally resolved by Maitreya Buddha.


    Zhanao''s expression changed and he looked at Maitreya Buddha and said, "You have broken through!"


    Maitreya Buddha squinted and smiled slightly: "It just broke through not long ago."


    This also means that Maitreya Buddha is also the middle stage of the ninth grade of Golden Core!


    The entire Longxing Temple suddenly became silent, and everyone was looking at Maitreya Buddha.


    After a few seconds, the ancestors of all domains were full of ecstasy, obviously very excited about the matter.


    "It''s the last step without getting to the old Buddha!"


    "Now I''m at ease, Zhanao is very strong, but that''s nothing more!"


    With Maitreya Buddha, they are not afraid of anything, because Maitreya Buddha is in the same state as Zhanao.


    But Zhanao did not give up, even Maitreya Buddha broke through to his realm.


    "Zhanao, just give it up, when I leave, this matter will not happen."


    Huoliao looked at Zhanao and said coldly.


    Zhanao laughed, with a sneer on his face.


    "It''s ridiculous to give up and want to leave!"


    "You!" Huoliao was furious.


    "Why talk to him, capture him and rescue the emperor!" Baili Xinghe roared loudly at this moment.


    They acted badly, and there was a reason for these words.


    "Yes, Zhanao imprisoned the emperor, and I am waiting here to save the emperor."


    Maitreya Buddha still squinted, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Why do you say so much? Just leave on your own strength."


    Maitreya Buddha''s words left the ancestors of the various domains present at speechless. They all rely on Maitreya Buddha and can only endure it.


    Zhan Ao also smiled and said: "What Maitreya Buddha said is not unreasonable. We are also old friends, so why bother to slander each other."


    "You slandered us first!" Qiu Sha angered.


    "When do I slander, I just want to take back the power of the various domains. You are not willing to give up power while watching the decline of the empire. This is my problem or yours."


    "Nonsense!"


    Now how can the domain owners listen to Zhanao''s words, and have torn their skin, then fight to the end.


    "Zhanao, let''s leave, you have no opinion!"


    Maitreya Buddha looked at Zhanao Dao.


    "Big opinions!"


    A Fangtian painted halberd appeared in Zhanao''s hand at this moment, and a cold light emerged, rushing directly towards Maitreya Buddha.


    Fang Tian painted the halberd, Zhanao��s strongest weapon that year, relying on his **** to block and kill the gods and Buddhas, and achieve a generation of war gods!


    Now that Fang Tian painted the halberd again, that shows that Zhanao is really angry!


    "Today I want to see, who can leave!"


    Zhanao seemed to be wearing an armor at this moment, like a peerless victory, standing in a dangerous place, not allowing anyone to pass.


    Maitreya Buddha opened his eyes at this moment. Those eyes were extremely pure, without any impurities, just like baby eyes.


    "Fake it!"


    Maitreya Buddha is shot directly with a palm, the Buddha seal is boundless!


    The power of this palm, as if there is heavenly power, descends from the sky, covering all directions!


    The palm strength has not arrived, the palm wind has arrived, extremely powerful!


    The rest of the ancestors changed their expressions drastically, and they never thought Maitreya Buddha was so terrible.


    While Zhanao''s eyes were like electricity, he laughed loudly at this moment: "It''s been a long time since I had a fight with you, today is a try!"


    A terrifying wave filled with Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand, a cold light appeared, and he rushed away directly against the palm prints in the sky.


    Zhanao''s speed is unparalleled, but in an instant, he rushed into the air and waved the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand to blast Maitreya Buddha''s palm print!


    I thought that Maitreya Buddha''s trick was broken, but what is unexpected is that there are palm prints on the palm prints!


    Maitreya Buddha said indifferently at the moment: "Why is this all in vain!"


    "Fuck your mother''s shit!" Zhan Ao scolded, he could not hear Maitreya Buddha the most.


    At this moment, he was full of light fluctuating, not afraid of the slightest, still rushing into the sky, trying to break the power of Maitreya Buddha''s palm print.


    Everyone else around was watching everything, without blinking, fearing to miss this exciting contest.


    Su Yan in the distance also nodded slightly. The strength of the two is really terrifying, and it can be regarded as the top existence.


    Although the difference between the two and the emperor is not small, the emperor��s injuries are now a thing of the past.

 Chapter 2224： All are imprisoned, issue tasks!

    The second thousand two hundred and twenty-four chapters are all imprisonment, issue tasks!


    This is a contest at the peak, both sides are in the middle stage of the Ninth-Rank Golden Core, belonging to top strengths.


    The seal of Maitreya Buddha''s Buddha has terrible power and can suppress it.


    Although Zhanao broke through once with Fang Tian''s painted halberd, there are still!


    This time Zhanao rushed into the sky again, and Fang Tian��s painted halberd contained terrifying power, and it was bound to completely break Maitreya Buddha��s seal!


    "I was able to break you back then, but now I can break it even more!"


    Zhanao''s eyes were burning with raging flames, and at this moment he turned into a conqueror without fear of everything.


    In today''s battle, Maitreya Buddha was defeated. He was considered to have completely completed his plan, and Maitreya Buddha was the key.


    Maitreya Buddha opened his eyes, and his body was boundless, and his body was extremely holy.


    "Amitabha!"


    Maitreya Buddha looked at Zhanao, with a chill in his eyes.


    "After so many years, you are still so warlike, like a child who will never grow up."


    "Hehe, I want to use tricks to influence my xinxing. If it were hundreds of years ago, you still have a chance!"


    Zhanao was full of sarcasm. At this moment, Fang Tian''s painted halberd had broken through Maitreya Buddha''s seal!


    The entire sky was restored, the golden light dissipated in all directions, and everything was restored.


    Zhanao fell in the air and looked at Maitreya Buddha coldly: "Let''s show any other moves!"


    Maitreya Buddha nodded and said, "I have been in touch with Buddha Yin Boundless recently!"


    Hearing this, all the ancestors of the various domains present changed their complexions and trembled in their hearts!


    "Buddha sound is boundless!"


    All know what it means, this is the most powerful secret technique of attack and killing!


    And Maitreya Buddha showed up that year, and even destroyed the seventh grade of the golden core in the realm of the fifth grade of golden core!


    It is enough to explain its terrible point.


    This time to show it again, it naturally made everyone tremble.


    The most disturbing thing for everyone is that the boundless sound of the Buddha Maitreya Buddha used to be only a small achievement, and this time it is definitely a great achievement!


    I saw light fluctuations all around, a kind of invisible power permeated the four directions, there was a strange fluctuation between heaven and earth.


    All the people present were uneasy, an indescribable sense of depression, as if the whole person was suppressed by something.


    But Zhanao''s eyes changed at this moment, he knew that Maitreya Buddha had finally performed the strongest secret technique, and this was the real contest.


    "Let me help you!"


    Huoliao also displayed the power of a different fire at this moment, and headed towards Zhanao.


    Zhanao''s eyes were icy cold, and a power of vitality filled his hands to resist the scorching fire.


    But at this moment, the invisible sound began to reverberate, like a ripple, continuously spreading, without end, without stopping.


    Zhanao fell into a passive position under the attack of the two secret arts, as if he was suppressed.


    The ancestors of the other regions all showed joy, thinking that this time Zhanao would be defeated, then they could also leave.


    But Su Yan looked cold. He knew that Zhanao would not be so weak. After planning such a long plan, how could he not know that Maitreya Buddha''s Buddhist voice is boundless.


    Sure enough, Zhanao was holding Fang Tian''s painted halberd at this moment, and rushed out of Huoliao''s strange fire, and he actually killed Huoliao directly.


    "He ignored the sound of Buddha!"


    Everyone was horrified, as if seeing the most impossible thing.


    At this moment, the Fang Tian painted halberd in Zhanao''s hand had fallen, and it actually stabbed Huoliao in the chest.


    Huoliao''s chest suddenly poured out blood, and his injuries were serious, making it difficult to fight.


    It was a little short of the realm, not to mention the anger of the war, Huo Liao was naturally unable to resist.


    With this blow, Huoliao no longer had the power to fight back. He could only ask Maitreya Buddha.


    At this moment, Zhanao''s invisible armor was shattered, and even his skin was bleeding.


    This is the power of the Buddha''s voice, and Zhanao''s ignorance of nature will have a price.


    More than that, at this moment, Zhanao inserted Fang Tian''s painted halberd into the ground, his chest undulated, and he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Buddhism sound boundless is a powerful spiritual force, killing people invisible, very terrible.


    It was Su Yan, who had to praise this secret technique. If it were for him, he couldn''t absolutely remain unharmed.


    Zhanao looked at Maitreya Buddha coldly, and said sharply: "How about your Buddha''s sound, I defeat you like Zhanao!"


    The voice of Zhan Ao rippled everywhere, and it stayed for a long time, shaking the people of the square.


    Zhan Ao held the Fang Tian painted halberd and walked towards Maitreya Buddha, but it was very difficult to take a step.


    The road ahead is barrier-free, but there is a powerful invisible force blocking him, and more mental attacks, making Zhanao''s brain seem to be torn apart at this moment.


    But Zhan Ao was fearless, he didn''t even disdain this kind of pain, he could bear it.


    "Zhanao, I advise you to give up, otherwise my Buddhist sound is not vegetarian!"


    Maitreya Buddha said angrily.


    But Zhan Ao ignored it at all, sneered on his face, and continued to approach Maitreya Buddha.


    At this moment, everyone was amazed, and even more worried. If this continues, Maitreya Buddha will lose.


    Because once in close combat, the power of Battle Ao is unmatched!


    "Boss Buddha, can''t let him get close!" Baili Xinghe hurriedly roared.


    Others are also very nervous.


    How could Maitreya Buddha know, but what can he do, he is also very helpless.


    Zhanao ignored his power of Buddha''s voice, and he had to get close even after suffering.


    At the last moment, Maitreya Buddha had to use a stronger elemental power and bless the secret technique to make his Buddha''s voice boundless and terrifying.


    "Zhanao is going to suffer a little bit." Su Yan said lightly, feeling the horrible Buddhist sound.


    Sure enough, Zhanao''s muscles and bones were all shaking at this moment, and blood poured out of his body directly, and he had become a blood man.


    "If you get closer to Zhanao, don''t blame me for attacking and killing you!" Maitreya Buddha said angrily.


    Zhan Ao smiled coldly, revealing his blood-stained teeth.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    These words made Maitreya Buddha''s complexion suddenly change, and his indifferent smile was completely gone.


    At this moment, Zhanao continued to walk towards Maitreya Buddha. In the last step, the Fangtian painted halberd in his hand was already a fraction of Maitreya Buddha.


    "Give up!"


    Fang Tian''s painted halberd aimed at Maitreya Buddha''s chest, his killing intent was high, and the power of victory emerged.


    Maitreya Buddha laughed, looking at Zhanao and said, "You are the same as before!"


    How could Maitreya Buddha be controlled by others? At this moment, his eyes were wide, and a phantom of God and Buddha appeared behind him.


    "The Dharma is boundless!"


    Maitreya Buddha roared, blood gushing out of his eyes!


    "Maitreya!"


    All the ancestors were shocked, they did not expect Maitreya Buddha to perform this secret technique.


    This is the pinnacle of the Heaven Secret Art in the secret technique, and even half-step into the secret technique of the Immortal Secret Art is extremely terrifying.


    However, Maitreya Buddha did not study thoroughly, and forced it to perform, and it was very likely to be backlashed.


    Zhanao looked indifferent and looked at Maitreya Buddha and said, "So don''t you want to be imprisoned!"


    Maitreya Buddha sneered: "Of course I don''t want to. Are you willing to be imprisoned!"


    "I do not want to."


    "That''s not enough."


    "But I have the power to keep you imprisoned!"


    A strange wave appeared between Zhanao''s hands, and a phantom also appeared behind him, a phantom that he defeated!


    "how is this possible!"


    Everyone trembled, watching the phantom victory, their legs and feet felt trembling, as if they had to kneel down.


    Zhanao waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd and rushed towards Maitreya Buddha.


    The boundless Dharma of Maitreya Buddha is also displayed, and its power is boundless.


    The two sides collided, the sky collapsed, and the earth broke, and the entire Longxing Hall was completely destroyed, even the formation built by the emperor could not be protected!


    The sky was all over the day, and it took a long time to dissipate, and when everyone looked at the battlefield, their pupils shrank.


    "Lost!" Qiu Sha slumped directly to the ground, with a gray face.


    Maitreya Buddha fell in a pool of blood at this moment, already unconscious.


    He was a strong performer of Buddha Dharma, and at this moment he suffered a huge backlash and was seriously injured.


    Although Zhanao won, he was not lightly injured, he was covered in blood, and still carried a burnt smell.


    Zhanao looked at Maitreya Buddha who had fainted and smiled.


    "I won after all, old stuff!"


    Zhan Ao turned and looked at the ancestors of the other regions with cold eyes: "Today''s hot pot move did not entertain you, please come to the side hall to rest, so that I can entertain you!"


    "You!" Baili Xinghe was extremely angry, which made it clear that they were under house arrest.


    However, what can they do, they can only be controlled by others if their skills are not as good as others.


    In the end, the ancestors of the various domains were all placed in the Piandian, and Zhanao displayed the formation of the Piandian, and even various rune taboos.


    Even if Maitreya Buddha is healed from his injuries, he will not get out of trouble.


    Because the Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao at this moment, don''t tie them with chains, they are covered with runes, it is impossible for them to move.


    The ancestors of other regions are better, but their power is impossible to resist.


    "I regret it!" Qiu Sha looked out the window with a bitter expression on his face.


    Back then, helping the emperor conquered the world, but in the end it ended up like this. The people present really regretted it.


    However, it is useless for them to regret, because it is a foregone conclusion, and if Zhanao wants to recover the eighteen domains, he must surrender them.


    In fact, Zhanao is already pretty good, without killing them, it is already thinking of friendship.


    At this moment, Zhanao officially moved into the imperial city and spent three days recuperating from his wounds. After that, a court meeting was held.


    No one was absent from the Manchu civil and military, and no one dared to be absent.


    Everyone stood up according to their respect, and Su Yan was also present.


    "Today morning, only one thing will be said!"


    Zhanao recovered from his injuries, and now he is alive and well.


    All civil and military officials listened, and did not dare to violate them.


    "Three days ago, I gathered the ancestors of various regions to eat hot pot, but some unpleasant things happened during the period. In the end, I had to let the ancestors of various regions calm down and leave them to rest in the harem side hall in order to entertain me!


    As soon as this remark came out, the civil and military officials were all talking and making noisy.


    "Quiet!" The **** scolded immediately.


    When everyone fell silent, Zhanao looked at everyone with a hint of majesty on his face.


    "I don''t want to see it a second time!"


    These words made all civil and military officials tremble, and their hearts were extremely scared.


    "The ancestors of the various regions are playing in the imperial city, then the lands of the various regions are left unattended. This is a hidden danger!"


    At this moment, a marshal stood up and looked at Zhanao and said, "Prince, each domain cannot be left alone for a day. Please also ask the Prince to take back the power of each domain!"


    Several other marshals also stood up immediately and agreed.


    Upon seeing this, the Manchu civil and military all agreed.


    This is a good thing for everyone. Taking back the power of each domain is the dream of hundreds of civil and military officials for hundreds of years, but it is not expected to be realized at this moment.


    And there was only one person with a sad face, and that was Prince Zuo.


    Seeing this, Zhanao couldn''t help asking: "Is there anything wrong with Prince Zuo?"


    "No, no." Prince Zuo said quickly.


    At this moment, he already knew that his younger brother had changed, and he no longer knew him.


    "That''s good."


    There was joy on Zhan Ao''s face, but the next second turned into coldness.


    "The generals take orders!"


    The marshal and the generals all knelt down immediately.


    "This time the withdrawal of the power of the Eighteen Domains is all with you!"


    "Please rest assured, the prince, I will wait forever!"


    "it is good!"


    "Su Yan, you led a million elite soldiers into the temple domain!"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Marshal Zuo, you lead a million elite soldiers into the palace!"


    "Marshal right, you led a million elite soldiers into the hall!"


    "General Dart, you lead millions of elite soldiers into the pavilion!"


    ...


    Zhanao issued eighteen missions, each of which was a marshal or general leading a million elite soldiers to complete the mission.


    In fact, government domains and Taiwan domains don''t need so many elite soldiers at all. After all, they are not powerful or were destroyed by Su Yan before.


    But for convenience, Zhanao set up troops.


    This shot is not only to seize power, but also to leave behind and completely control the power of a domain.


    "Listen to me. After you settle in, if anyone refuses to accept it, kill me!"


    Zhan Ao''s eyes were full of coldness, without a trace of emotion.


    Someone resists, kills it, seizes rights, how can you not die.


    The Eighteenth Route Marshal General answered: "Yes!"


    Su Yan was ordered to go to the palace area, this is the most difficult bone to pit.


    You must know that even though Maitreya Buddha was imprisoned, there are still powerful sects and aristocratic families in the temple area, such as Leiyin Temple.


    If you want to seize power, you must let these surrender, or you have to kill them.


    But these people are not simple and powerful. This is the most difficult task.


    The right prince did this for a reason. He wanted to make Su Yan fail, so as to frustrate Su Yan''s spirit.


    But Su Yan accepted the task on the spot, and he couldn''t do it if he didn''t.


    However, in Su Yan''s view, this is not an impossible task, because he only needs to break through the fifth rank!


    After Zhanao finished speaking, his eyes were still cold, and he said directly: "This is the most important step. Only success can''t fail!"


    Everyone knows the seriousness of the problem. If this fails, there really is no need to come back.


    Then Zhanao got up, and the **** immediately screamed: "Retreat!"


    The civil and military of the Manchu dynasty all retreated, no longer in groups like before, discussing things, or finding a good place to drink a few glasses of small wine.


    They are very busy now and have no time at all.


    The generals and marshals must go back to gather troops and go to all regions.


    The civil servants were not idle.


    They knew that after this, there must be various things, such as casualties, food, taxes, etc., waiting for them, and no one can relax.


    They have to go back and prepare everything now, and then they will be able to deal with it, otherwise they will be in a hurry.


    The entire Xuancheng Empire was overcast, and everything was about to unfold!

 Chapter 2225： Enter the temple domain, the two sides confront each other!

    The second thousand two hundred and twenty-five chapters entered the palace domain, the two sides confronted each other!


    Su Yan was sent to the palace to seize power, which was the most difficult task.


    Su Yan understood that it was Prince You who was testing him and wanted to punish him.


    In the eyes of Prince Right, the palace domain is the most difficult bone to chew, because the palace domain is the most powerful domain in the eighteen domains.


    Not to mention other sects and even aristocratic families, Leiyin Temple alone is a difficult problem to solve.


    Maitreya Buddha is in the middle stage of the Ninth Stage of the Golden Core, and is extremely galvanized, and none of his disciples are vegetarians.


    As for the presiding officer of this term, it is said that he has reached the realm of Jindan eight products.


    With the eighth rank of the Golden Core, Su Yan couldn''t face the enemy right now, it was too powerful.


    However, Su Yan remained calm and accepted the task gladly, and one thing was very important. Su Yan didn''t want to be paid!


    This is the key point, circled to be tested.


    As for Su Yan''s current character as a money fan, don''t want to be paid, that''s an unprecedented thing.


    When going to court, Prince Right was a little uncomfortable.


    However, Su Yan is actually smart.


    Jin Dan eight products are not incapable of dealing with, as long as he can break through!


    Compared to remuneration, Su Yan valued the fatty flesh of the palace area more, and the palace area was so extensive, would there be nothing good.


    The mission was released, and they left, and Su Yan did not stay, and returned to his own courtyard.


    When he arrived at the small courtyard, Su Yan did not stop, and directly released Xiao Meng and others to raise the ghost gourd, and then let everyone start to pack their things.


    "Brother Master, where are we going this time?" Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan with big eyes.


    "Go to the temple domain."


    "Why are you going to the palace?"


    "Kill!" Su Yan''s voice was cold.


    "..." Xiao Meng was speechless.


    "Vietnamese!" Su Yan finished what he hadn''t finished.


    "..." Xiao Meng was completely speechless.


    "Brother Master, you have changed."


    "Don''t fudge, move swiftly." Su Yan ignored Xiao Meng and urged.


    The group packed up their things and went straight to the barracks.


    Su Yan still wants a million army. After all, he can show his power. If only a few people go, I am afraid that they will not be able to enter the city gate.


    When he arrived at the barracks, Su Yan saw Marshal Zuo and couldn''t help walking over.


    "Marshal Zuo, where are my men?"


    "Choose by yourself." Zuo Marshal said coldly.


    The whole government and the opposition naturally didn''t have a good opinion of Su Yan. After all, when Su Yan was a horse, many people were rectified.


    Although Marshal Zuo was not brought in, many people in his network were managed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not angry either, and went straight to the depths of the barracks.


    When we arrived at the place of the Ministry of War, the officers of the Ministry of War were on the spot right now.


    "Sir, allocate 1 million horses to me." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Go and divide by yourself, I''m busy." The military officer didn''t have the slightest expression on his face.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and he kicked the seat to pieces, and said coldly: "I limit you to do it for me in one minute!"


    The soldier''s complexion changed suddenly and he wanted to scold him, but after thinking about it, he finally caught his tail and went to work.


    Exactly for a minute, the military officer ran over, sweating, obviously tired.


    "done."


    "Ok."


    Su Yan turned around and left directly, onto the rooftop.


    Below is the one million army of the assembly number, all of which are well-equipped, with beasts, and more spiritual weapons.


    "Who is your head!" Su Yan shouted at the bottom.


    A soldier stood up and looked at Su Yan and said, "Enjoy the Governor, Lin Chongxuan, the leader of a million!"


    "Well, not bad." Su Yan nodded, "Take the men and horses, and follow me to the palace."


    Lin Chongxuan did not take the order, but looked at Su Yan and said, "Governor, the territory of the temple is vast and prosperous, there are many clans, and there are giants such as Leiyin Temple. We are going to a million people and horses. It''s a bit."


    "Don''t worry, there is me!" Su Yan said directly.


    Lin Chongxuan hesitated for a while, a little hesitant.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan continued: "Follow Lao Tzu to eat meat, not follow Lao Tzu to eat board!"


    Many soldiers became a little nervous now, but they knew that Su Yan was so famous that the prince couldn''t beat him.


    How their group of soldiers can compete with them, several corps are all winking at Lin.


    Lin Chongxuan also clenched his fists, and finally nodded at Su Yan.


    Immediately, he yelled at the millions of soldiers behind him: "Go, Palace!"


    Millions of soldiers roared one after another and followed Su Yan out of the barracks.


    The imperial city is very close to the temple realm, and it only takes a day''s journey to reach it.


    There was nothing on this road, and when he arrived at the temple domain, it was already the next morning.


    Millions of soldiers are all gathered under the gate of the palace, which is extremely spectacular.


    In the place of the main city of the Palace Territory, the people were shocked when they saw it, and many people were even talking about it.


    "What happened to this?!"


    "I don''t know, so many sergeants, is this going to attack our palace city?!"


    "Is this the empire invading."


    "No, this is a man from the imperial city, obviously something big happened.


    Su Yan sat on a three-legged golden crow and looked at Dianyu City with a calm expression.


    At this moment, Lin Chongxuan shouted at the palace area: "The governor is visiting, open the door quickly!"


    The guardian of the Palace City replied: "The door will not be opened during the strictly prohibited period!"


    Lin Chongxuan furiously said, "Are you not taking the imperial city seriously!"


    "General Lin is serious, our palace ancestors have not returned. In a special period, I hope to understand!" The palace guard explained.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the guard of the palace with an extremely cold expression.


    "Don''t open the door, die!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense, his purpose for coming here was very simple, he didn''t need to spend much time, and he didn''t need to talk about reasons or influence.


    If you don''t obey, you will die, and the resumption of power must be a **** matter.


    When the palace guard heard this, his face was cold, he knew Su Yan''s name, and he was not good at answering at this moment.


    But the gate of the temple domain must not be opened, because this is the death order given to him by the domain master, and it is also the death order issued by Maitreya Buddha before.


    In the palace area city, at this moment, the top figures of the area have gathered, all famous families and sect masters.


    The one with the lowest cultivation base is also in the fourth rank of Jindan!


    At this moment, everyone is naturally led by Leiyin Temple, and Leiyin Temple''s presiding officer of the Nine Commandments is sitting in the first place.


    "Lord of the Nine Commandments, the ancestor of Maitreya Buddha hasn''t come back yet?" a big family patriarch asked urgently.


    Jiujie shook his head, and kept moving the Buddhist beads: "Not yet."


    "Where did the ancestor of Maitreya Buddha go?!"


    "This matter can''t be said." Jiujie said.


    Another sect master said anxiously: "Domain master, when is it all, I can''t say yet."


    "Yes!" Others also agreed.


    Upon seeing this, the Lord of the Nine Commandments could not help shaking his head even more.


    "That''s all, I said to you."


    Jiujie''s eyes were solemn, looking at the masters of the various schools and family leaders: "The ancestors have gone to the imperial city!"


    "Imperial City!" Someone''s eyes condensed, and their complexion suddenly sank.


    Going to the imperial city is no small matter, because Maitreya Buddha has not been to the imperial city for hundreds of years.


    Last time the genius contest, Maitreya Buddha appeared, it was not in the imperial city.


    "What did the ancestor go to the imperial city?!"


    "The prince summoned."


    "Sad!" someone shouted.


    Everyone looked at the past, and went inside if they didn''t know.


    The man said anxiously: "Isn''t this the Hongmen Banquet? I heard that the ancestors of other regions were also called to the imperial city!"


    The people present were shocked when they heard this.


    "Before there were rumors that the empire was suspicious of taxation of various domains, and the power of the eighteen domains has been in trouble for hundreds of years." Jiujie said with a solemn expression.


    "Speaking of which, this is the prince''s conspiracy, wouldn''t the ancestor want it!" Someone trembled and dared not continue.


    "Impossible, the ancestors are so powerful that they will never be left by Prince Right." Jiujie is very clear about the strength of his ancestors.


    "But." Someone was still uneasy.


    But Jiujie waved his hand, not wanting to let anyone go on talking, he was already a little tired, and he was ready to let everyone go.


    But at this moment, a figure flew directly inside, hitting the beam with one head, blood spilling all over the floor.


    The figure fell to the ground, extremely decadent, already dying.


    This person is the guardian of the temple!


    When everyone saw this scene, they were surprised at first, but now they are all angry.


    "Who, so courageous!" someone scolded.


    But no one responded to him, only a breeze passed.


    Only the expression on Jiujie''s face changed slightly in the audience, and he kept looking out of the hall.


    "Have friends come from afar!"


    At this moment, a figure walked towards the hall, walking vigorously, not in a hurry.


    Everyone around was looking at him, his brother''s face turned cold, revealing a murderous intention.


    But this person is not afraid of anything at all, his footsteps are still the same, a pair of eyes have been looking at the master of the nine commandments above the first seat.


    "Does the palace area treat the commander of the imperial city like this!"


    This person is naturally Su Yan, and he is yelling at the top figures in the palace at this moment.


    A sect master said angrily: "Who are you, dare to be wild here and beat me out with a stick!"


    "I''m Governor Xuancheng, can''t you come in!" Su Yan''s voice was still extremely low.


    Hearing this, many people''s pupils shrank, and even the first nine commandments looked cold.


    They did not expect the Governor of the Imperial City to come.


    Jiujie looked at Su Yan, restored his face, and said, "Presumably that was the number one in that genius contest."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t mention the past." Su Yan said indifferently.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s only a few days before you have grown into such a prestige, it''s rare."


    Su Yan didn''t want to come here to play tricks and chat with this group of people.


    "Let me tell you the truth, the purpose of my visit is very simple, just to take back the power of the palace!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone present shrank their pupils, and their faces were full of anger.


    "What did you say!" The master shouted angrily.


    "Even though you are the governor of the imperial city, you would be rebellious to say this!"


    "Don''t even think about going back today!"


    Many people were furious and wanted to tear Su Yan directly.


    If the power is handed over, then what becomes of the temple realm is really under the control of others and lives under the eyes of others.


    How can this group of people who have become accustomed to be subject to others, they naturally do not agree.


    But the nine precepts are for everyone to stay calm and stay calm.


    He looked at Su Yan and asked: "My ancestor went to the imperial city, and the governor just came out of the imperial city. How about not only my ancestor?"


    Su Yan didn''t conceal it when he heard this, and said straightforwardly: "The ancestors of all domains accompany the prince to eat hot pot, now I am happy."


    "eat hot pot?!"


    Many people have no idea.


    "You play with us!"


    "Yes."


    Su Yan''s voice became low and he looked at the group of people and said, "I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Everyone can only endure it, because they also want to know what happened to the ancestor.


    "During the period, there were some quarrels. The two sides had a very unpleasant quarrel, so there was a fight. Your ancestor lost a little bit of injury and healed in the palace.


    As soon as this was said, the expressions of the people present suddenly changed.


    Especially Jiujie stood up directly.


    "You speak clearly!"


    "Is it not clear what I said?" Su Yan waved his hand.


    "I just need to know the exact result."


    "Okay, I tell you the result."


    "The prince asked the ancestors of the various domains to surrender power, but the ancestors were unwilling, so they clashed with the prince, and in the end all were rubbed by the prince alone."


    "In order to eliminate the gap between them, the prince left the ancestors of the various domains in the side hall. Your ancestor''s injuries are okay. The prince posted some runes to ensure his safety."


    Everyone feels that their IQ has been humiliated. Doesn''t that mean that their ancestors were detained by Zhanao.


    At the same time, what surprised them was that Zhanao was able to fight the ancestors of all domains alone, which was beyond their expectations.


    The people present were all unsure at the moment, and the ancestors were left behind, which made them panic.


    It can be said that the general situation is gone, and the group of dragons has no leader, what else can their group of shrimp soldiers and crabs do.


    But Jiujie didn''t think so, he was already so angry at the moment, with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes.


    The reason why he called the nine precepts, one more precepts than the eight precepts, is because he is too serious about killing.


    Jiujie looked at Su Yan, his killing intent became more and more high, and there was a sense of sorrow in his eyes.


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a point at all, his face was extremely indifferent.


    "The purpose of the Prince Right sending me, I think you should also be clear, to transfer power!" Su Yan''s voice was extremely loud, shaking the entire hall.


    Jiujie sneered: "Then what if I disagree!"


    "If you don''t agree, that means resisting and not complying!"


    "It''s extremely ridiculous to resist the decree and fail to comply." Jiujie sneered, "The emperor is seriously ill, I have resisted whose will."


    "The prince is now replacing the emperor. It''s useless for you to sophistry. If you know you, you will give up power."


    Su Yan still moved a trace of compassion. He knew Jiu Jie''s anger. After all, Maitreya Buddha was probably even closer than his love for his parents.


    "The Maitreya Buddha is just resting in the side hall of the palace. How could the relationship between the prince and them harm them?"


    "Who do you believe, the ambition of the prince, now everyone knows!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with Jiu Jie, if he had to resist the decree, he wouldn''t mind using force.


    Seeing Su Yan getting tougher, Jiujie knew that these words would not have any effect, there was only one battle.


    "Your Excellency, right?" Jiujie looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was indifferent.


    "If you can beat me, then this palace domain is naturally up to you!" Jiujie''s voice is high and loud, and everyone present can hear it.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s so good."


    This is not a bad result for Su Yan. It is already pretty good that Jiujie didn''t let everyone attack him together.

 Chapter 2226： Fight against eight products, the power of a sword!

    The second thousand two hundred and twenty-six chapters fight against eight products, the power of a sword!


    With the arrogance of the Nine Commandments, it would not let other sect masters and aristocratic families take the initiative.


    He is a Golden Core Eight-Rank realm, and he is very powerful in his own right, so he needs no help.


    Besides, he has been sneer at Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan was well-known, the prince was killed by him, and even the princess married outside and was escorted by Su Yan.


    But for an ant with only the fourth rank of Golden Core, his nine precepts could not be valued.


    Even if there were some methods, it was nothing in his eyes.


    At this moment, the entire hall was extremely silent, and countless people were looking at Jiujie and Su Yan. They knew that at this moment, the smell of gunpowder was full, and only one fuse was needed to burn.


    And the patriarch and even the master of each family has already died of heart.


    Even if the Jiu Jie asked them to help, these people would probably hesitate and only promise.


    Everyone will think about themselves and think about problems from their own standpoint. Maitreya Buddha is imprisoned, and in their eyes the temple domain has been bent.


    "Su Yan, you came here today, but I want to try to see if you have that strength!"


    The voice of Jiu Jie was violent, and he was no longer the host of Leiyin Temple at this moment, and became a **** of destruction.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, looking at Jiujie, "As you wish."


    Su Yan knew that this battle was inevitable, and that he had to pass the nine precepts to seize power.


    The other people are all grass-roots, and they won''t resist that Maitreya Buddha is trapped, but the nine precepts are different.


    The Nine Precepts were cultivated by Maitreya Buddha alone, and it took a lot of effort, and the two had a deep relationship.


    Just like Feng Leitian and Ling Feng, that kind of feeling is even like that of father and son.


    The ancestors of the various domains basically have no heirs. It is not that they have no women, but that they do not want to have offspring.


    At this moment, Jiu Jie took a step, his feet were extremely strong, and when that foot fell, the entire hall was shaking.


    Su Yan was not afraid, a breath filled his whole body, and the terrifying power of death made everyone''s face suddenly changed.


    There was a feeling of depression in the air, which made people breathe more quickly. This was obviously what Su Yan did.


    At this time, the people present knew that Su Yan was definitely not a simple character. He must be able to have such a reputation.


    But Nine Commandments don''t care about this, he only has one purpose, that is to defeat Su Yan, capture Su Yan, and then go to the imperial city to redeem him.


    Although his thoughts are ridiculous, he has to be said that he is a friendly person and a man.


    "Let''s go out!"


    After Jiujie said, he jumped out directly. He didn''t want to destroy the main hall. After all, the construction of this main hall cost countless people''s efforts.


    Su Yan did not refuse, and flew out.


    Others rushed to the outside, naturally, one by one did not want to miss the battle.


    When they got outside, Su Yan and Jiujie stood proudly in the air, and a wave of violent power permeated behind them.


    While the others stood on the ground, staring at the top, they couldn''t bear to blink.


    "The main battle between the Jiujie Domain and the Governor!"


    "This battle is inevitable. The Lord of the Nine Commandments has too deep feelings for the ancestors."


    "The imperial city is really chilling, and the founder of the country has also been imprisoned."


    "There are only people without feelings in this world, and only power and force are fundamental."


    "You said they will fight against each other, who will win!" Someone is very interested.


    "Of course it is the master of the Nine Commandments!" someone said unquestionably.


    "That''s right, the master of the Nine Commandments is the realm of the eighth grade of the Golden Core, and it is superb. How can Su Yan be compared."


    "The Su Yan realm is rumored to be less than the fourth grade of Jin Dan. With some means, it is impossible to fight against the master of the Nine Commandments."


    "Yes, I guess Su Yan can''t pick up the three tricks of the Nine Commandments Domain Master!"


    This group of people talked a lot, they were all optimistic about the master of the Nine Commandments.


    Although they will not help, but they also hope that the lord of the Nine Rings will beat Su Yan, so that the imperial city can look at their palaces and not just knead it.


    Regarding the discussion of this group of people, Su Yan just ignored it.


    At this moment, his eyes are piercing, staring at Jiu Jie, as if Jiu Jie is a peerless beauty.


    Su Yan didn''t force a breakthrough, so he wanted to try, in his current realm, how could he fight the Jiu Jie?


    "Go ahead!"


    Jiujie said in a cold voice, he didn''t take Su Yan seriously, so naturally he wouldn''t act first.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse either. Since he was asked to take the shot first, he would take the shot first.


    At this moment, the black vitality is permeating behind Su Yan, and the terrifying aura of death envelopes the surroundings, making people seem to be in hell!


    "The breath of death, go!"


    Su Yan drank low, and the power of death went directly towards Jiujie.


    This is a kind of existence comparable to invisible power, can only feel the cold wind blowing, and can not really feel the powerful force.


    But the power of death is undoubtedly Su Yan''s powerful elemental power, which should not be underestimated.


    However, Jiujie smiled coldly. At this moment, he was full of golden light, although it was weak, there was a terrible fluctuation.


    Su Yan''s death power enveloped the nine precepts, but he couldn''t infect half of it, and was completely covered by his own golden light.


    The extremely pure golden light can dissolve the power of all things!


    Jiujie''s body was shocked, and the power of death around him disappeared and no longer existed.


    "Small bugs, Guell."


    Su Yan smiled lightly, noncommittal.


    At this moment, the three powers behind him are permeating, covering the heavens!


    Everyone was shocked at this moment, as if they had seen the most incredible and terrifying things.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Three powers!"


    "Isn''t he afraid of backlash!"


    Many people looked at the three elements behind Su Yan in disbelief, as if they had seen a ghost.


    A person has only one kind of power, and the two are incompatible, and there is a danger of backlash, but Su Yan has three!


    Jiujie also had a cold expression, looking at Su Yan and said, "Sure enough, there are some methods, but I want to defeat me by this. That is still too whimsical!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, and the three Yuan Li behind him blasted directly towards Jiujie, the sky shook, and the air in the entire space seemed to be emptied!


    The power of these three primordial powers is not unreasonable, even if it is facing a monk of the seventh rank of the Golden Core, Su Yan is confident to defeat it.


    However, the Nine Commandments are the eighth grade of the Golden Core. Although it is only in the early stage and cannot be compared with the ancestors of various domains, it is also extremely scary.


    Just when the power of the Three Dao Yuan Li blasted towards the Jiu Jie, Su Yan''s hands were sealed, and he used a secret technique again!


    "The Fragmentation and Destruction of the Sixteen Shaking Style!"


    Two kinds of secret techniques are cast out, have the ability to destroy everything, and are directly blessed on the power of the three elements.


    "Weird!"


    Someone among the watching crowd exclaimed.


    "That power seems to have suddenly become stronger, more than a little bit."


    Jiujie certainly knew the exclamation of this group of people. Under his disdainful eyes, there was a hint of coldness at this moment.


    Jiu Jie is full of golden light shining like a bronze figure of Buddhism, possessing holy and indelible power.


    The Sandao Yuanli directly bombarded Jiujie, making a terrifying sound.


    Everyone looked at Nine Commandments, feeling uneasy.


    However, after a long time, the fluctuations dissipated, and Jiu Jie''s whole body was still radiant. Although it was a little bleak compared to the previous one, there was no loss.


    "Amitabha!"


    Jiujie looked at Su Yan, his eyes still full of disdain.


    "Although your strength is very strong, your realm is too low!"


    He was not afraid of Su Yan''s response to the cause of the Nine Commandments, and the gap in realm could not be made up for a while.


    Su Yan was not angry, but smiled faintly: "Why panic, this is just a warm-up."


    Hearing this sentence, many of the sect masters and even the family masters who watched the game felt speechless.


    Such a terrifying battle, just warm up and have fun.


    Su Yan didn''t speak too much. At this moment, there was a hint of coldness in his eyes, and the endless flames were slowly burning.


    "Now, let you see my true power!"


    Behind Su Yan, the nameless business burns, as if to turn the entire area into ashes.


    The nameless karma fire is unique to the strong Jindan, and it is okay to deal with ordinary people, but it can be used to kill people like Jiujie.


    Therefore, Jiujie''s face still disdain.


    However, the Nine Commandments will be known in the next second, and Su Yan didn''t want to use the nameless karma to deal with him.


    He felt an overwhelming force gathering, with the power to cover the sky and the power to destroy the earth!


    Sure enough, after not too much, Su Yan was surrounded by endless ripples.


    Ripples vibrated, the surrounding area was shattered, magma popped out, and the sky was overcast.


    "Let you try my pure power!"


    With a cold voice, Su Yan stepped out and the ground shattered.


    At the same time, he clenched his fist, the unicorn arm appeared, and the fist burst out!


    A pure punch is only a manifestation of strength, but it is extremely terrifying.


    Many people shivered with fright. This power was beyond their cognition. They only knew that if they were hit by this punch, they would definitely become muddy.


    Li Jue����Take off the ground and force the sky!


    Su Yan used these two tricks just to show off his strength!


    Jiujie''s eyes were gloomy, and at this moment he had a more serious look, mainly because of an accident.


    An ant in the realm of Golden Core 4th Stage was able to display such terrifying power, which was beyond his expectation.


    At this moment, Jiujie''s body was full of golden light rippling, and a phantom of God and Buddha appeared behind him.


    "You have a bit of ability, but I look down on it, but I still want to lose too much!"


    The words of Nine Commandments, golden light rippling everywhere.


    Su Yan''s powerful punch directly blasted out, aiming at the key to the nine precepts.


    But when his fist was a minute away from Nine Jie, Su Yan''s fist was restrained by an invisible force.


    Su Yan''s face was cold and bitter, he felt this power, it was a secret technique.


    It is not surprising that there are too many secret techniques in the Buddha.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, running his vitality, and this punch was powerful!


    Originally, Jiujie sat down cross-legged, with golden light shining from all directions. At this moment, he stood up and stretched out his left hand.


    Just one hand caught Su Yan''s fist!


    Su Yan seemed to hit the soft sponge, and all his power was instantly dissolved!


    The whole sky freezes at the moment when the two of them shot.


    Boom!


    The light on all sides dissipated, all kinds of vitality disappeared, only the horrible fluctuations seemed to be like thunder, venting everywhere!


    The world has become a hazy state, and many people can''t see through the battlefield.


    "Who won?!" someone asked.


    After a few seconds, everyone could see clearly, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Su Yan flew for a kilometer, but was not injured.


    Jiujie stood on the spot, the golden light dimmed all over.


    The two sides made a strong shot and finally tied.


    Su Yan looked at Jiujie with a faint smile on his face.


    "Golden Core Eight-Rank is really strong!"


    But Jiujie didn''t have a hint of joy, but rather angrily on his face.


    The monk in the realm of the eighth rank of the golden core, he even drew a tie with a fourth rank of golden core ant, which was a humiliation to him.


    At this moment, the Nine Commandments turned from passive to active, and they rushed towards Su Yan, wanting to kill him immediately!


    "It''s time to frustrate you for making you jump for so long!"


    The vitality of the two hands of the Nine Rings is diffused, and they directly play a secret technique!


    "The Seal of Buddha!"


    This is the secret technique of Maitreya Buddha, but the nine precepts will naturally be, because Maitreya Buddhism has taught him.


    Although it can''t match the power of Maitreya Buddha, it is also extremely terrifying.


    The entire sky was enveloped by a huge palm, rushing down into the sky, as if to crush the entire ground.


    Countless people were palpitated and feared beyond compare. It felt like the sky had fallen.


    Jiujie looked at Su Yan coldly. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could still jump with this move.


    But Su Yan''s face was solemn, and Jiu Jie''s trick was not weak. If it were an ordinary Gold Core 4th grade, it would have become muddy.


    But he is different, Su Yan at this moment is filled with crazy fighting spirit!


    Su Yan gathered the vitality in his hand, and the Tai''a sword turned out directly, and slashed away with a sword into the sky!


    Tai''a sword appeared, so many people did not expect, but still unable to make them change their minds.


    In fact, the Prince''s Fang Tian painted halberd is more powerful than the Tai''a sword, because it is a well-known existence on the spirit tool list.


    Rank twelve!


    "Even if there is a spiritual tool on the spiritual tool list, it can''t be contended."


    "That''s natural, the master of the Nine Commandments region can easily kill the seven-Rank Golden Core with this move."


    "Imperial City miscalculated this time!"


    Many people believe that Su Yan will lose and it is impossible to continue to contend.


    But in the next second, they were slapped in the face.


    Su Yan held the Tai''a sword and slashed out in anger. It contained his endless power. The power of this sword was his strongest power!


    It contains not only power, but also Su Yan''s powerful killing intent, powerful fighting intent, and powerful Yuanli power.


    Putting all his strength into one sword is Su Yan''s strongest sword!


    The sword was cut out, the world changed color, the space oscillated, and endless hurricanes were set off, accompanied by lightning.


    Before the sword body arrives, the sword intent arrives first.


    The sword intent collided with the incomparable Buddha seal, exploding with endless power.


    In the next second, only the Buddha seal was seen cracking, and finally a crack was directly opened.


    Countless people trembled, but what made them even more unexpected was that the Buddha seal was eventually split into two!


    This surprised countless people, and at the same time they had a new understanding of Su Yan.


    Jindan four products, I will go to #����%����@����ү''s (10 thousand swear words omitted).


    Many people have a new understanding of Su Yan, this is a genius against the sky!

 Chapter 2227： Break through the fifth rank, and the government will become a minister!

    Chapter 2227 breaks through the fifth rank, and the government becomes a minister!


    What Jindan four products, this is absolutely fake, fooled them, they were deceived.


    With such power and strength of one sword, it has broken the Buddha Seal of the Nine Precepts, which is comparable to the peak of the Seven-Rank Golden Core.


    It is even comparable to Jindan eight products!


    Countless people have been hit inside, and their faces are filled with unlovable expressions.


    They didn''t know what secret technique Su Yan used to disguise himself as the realm of the fourth rank of Golden Core, which was very abhorrent.


    However, only some big guys knew that Su Yan was not in this realm, he was really only the 4th Golden Core.


    There is an unspeakable feeling in this group of people, very depressed, and there is nowhere to vent.


    Finally, they aimed at the group of people who were still angry.


    "Do you think he hides his realm?" a Jindan 7th-Rank tycoon said coldly.


    "Otherwise, the sword he had just now was not something that Jin Dan 4th rank could use." Someone was confused.


    "Short-sightedness!" The seventh-rank Jindan boss scolded, "His realm is the fourth-rank Jindan, and there is no hiding at all. The power of his sword just now relies on secret art and vitality!"


    The voice of the Seventh-Rank Jindan boss reverberated in all directions and remained for a long time.


    Many people were dumbfounded, and only after a while was the reaction.


    "how is this possible!"


    This was everyone''s first thought, and I didn''t believe it at all.


    But the words of the seventh-ranking Jindan boss made them have to believe, after all, he could not speak for Su Yan.


    "Fourth Grade of Gold Core, showing power comparable to Grade Eight, this!"


    Someone trembled with fright, and there was extreme fear in their eyes.


    Their eyes changed when they looked at Su Yan again, they were deeply jealous and afraid.


    At this moment, they knew how terrifying Su Yan was, and could no longer describe it as a genius of evildoers.


    "It''s abnormal!" Someone sighed.


    At this moment, the big guys are also nervous, they don''t want to participate, because Maitreya Buddha is imprisoned.


    But seeing that Jiu Jie was broken by Su Yan''s secret technique, their hearts were also angry.


    "Lord of the Nine Commandments, do you need our help!" asked many Seventh Rank experts.


    Jiujie''s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were filled with extreme anger.


    "No need!"


    He is dignified with eight levels of Gold Core, how could he need help from someone, wouldn''t it be laughable and generous to spread it out?


    The most important thing is that his opponent is a young man of Grade Four Jindan!


    "I admit that you are very good, very good!"


    Although Jiujie was extremely angry, he did not deny Su Yan''s excellence.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Do I need you to admit it?"


    The meaning of Su Yan''s remarks is obvious, how old are you.


    "Don''t think that you can defeat me by defeating my secret technique!"


    The eyes of Jiujie were filled with violent killing intent.


    "I will let you see now, the eighth grade of Jindan is amazing!"


    Behind Jiu Jie, the Buddha''s light was ten thousand meters wide, and a phantom of a **** and Buddha appeared.


    There is the boundless power of Dharma between his hands!


    "The Dharma is boundless!"


    This is obviously Leiyin Temple''s unique learning, Maitreya Buddha''s unique learning, and the Nine Commandments of Nature.


    "If you can bear my trick, then you can be regarded as an eighth grade comparable to the Golden Core!"


    Sure enough, the majesty of the secret technique used by the nine precepts was still a bit worse than the eighth grade of the Golden Core.


    Now he is really serious.


    He didn''t want to kill Su Yan, but Su Yan jumped too much and angered him and made him have to perform the most powerful secret technique!


    Dharma is boundless!


    The golden light all around, the whole world seems to be silent in the secret technique, contaminated everywhere.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold. When Jiu Jie performed this secret technique, Su Yan felt the smell of danger, a terrifying power.


    At this moment, there was even a kind of fluctuation in his body, unstable fluctuations, and his breath began to rush.


    This is mediation. He needs his own strength to mediate, and even resist external pressure.


    The endless secret technique rushed towards Su Yan, as if the ray of light shone towards Su Yan.


    The whole world is a day, and this space is turbulent, showing signs of instability!


    Jiujie looked at the place of daylight with an indifferent voice: "You asked for this!"


    Many people have cold sweat on their faces, and they feel the fluctuations of heart palpitations, a force that can turn them into ashes at any time bursts in the sky and the earth.


    terrible!


    too terrifying!


    This is the voice of all those present.


    Even this is the voice of the people in the entire palace.


    This fluctuation is too terrible, spreading everywhere, and even the entire temple territory has fluctuations.


    Naturally, Su Yan was the first to be among them. When he was hit by the Nine Commandments of the Buddhism, his whole person was instantly covered by the golden light.


    "finished!"


    Someone looked at the direction of the day, and didn''t think Su Yan could survive.


    This is the anger strike of the Golden Core Eight-Rank Realm, extremely terrifying.


    "It''s definitely not alive anymore, this power may not be able to take over even the eighth grade of Jin Dan." Someone shook his head.


    "Although he is terrible, but he is too self-reliant, dare to deal with the master of the Nine Commandments." Someone was confused.


    But some people are worried: "He is Governor Xuancheng, if you kill him, will there be harm?"


    This remark made many people frowned, and then they thought deeply and felt reasonable.


    But where Jiu Jie can manage so much, the big deal is that killing Su Yan and being wanted is not just a life.


    "My ancestor treats me very well, so I can''t be indifferent naturally!"


    Looking at the daytime, Jiujie became calm.


    But at this moment, the daylight was fluctuating violently, suddenly turning into a monstrous anger.


    The violent burning, all the vitality is burning violently, and then slowly dissipating.


    This process lasted for a long time, until finally dissipated, everyone still did not leave.


    They are waiting for the final result.


    Although they knew that Su Yan could not resist, they had to see the final result and confirm that Su Yan was really dead.


    However, while everyone was patiently waiting, there was a slight fluctuation in the place that had become a piece of ashes.


    "Something''s wrong!" Someone frowned suddenly.


    But the big guys from all walks of life are frowning, they feel that wave of fluctuation, it is the wave of life.


    "Su Yan is not dead?!" Someone was shocked.


    "how is this possible!"


    But Jiujie''s original plain face became solemn at this moment, and a wave of terror filled his body.


    At the ruins, the aftermath completely dissipated, and a figure appeared, naturally it was Su Yan.


    At this moment, he is intact, not a little damaged.


    The powerful Dharma is boundlessly unable to kill him, which makes many people completely doubt life.


    "This is Xiaoqiang who can''t die!"


    "Isn''t it immortal?!"


    "too terrifying!"


    Standing in the ruins, Su Yan''s eyes were incredibly bright, like two stars in the vast starry sky.


    "I also want to thank you for helping me develop a pair of insights!"


    Su Yan showed an indifferent smile, and his whole body was incredibly terrifying, spreading towards the surroundings.


    "His breath!" Someone fell to the ground in fright.


    "It''s stronger than before!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Everyone was frightened by Su Yan''s sudden becoming stronger, and they almost suspected that their lives were going crazy.


    But Su Yan was extremely indifferent, looking at the nine precepts with a pair of wise eyes, without moving a single cent.


    At this moment, Jiujie laughed loudly: "Hahahaha!"


    He looked at Su Yan and said, "I didn''t expect you to be able to break through in the battle. It really impressed me."


    At this time, the people present had come to understand that Su Yan suddenly became stronger, and it turned out to be a breakthrough.


    But in the next second, they sadly discovered that even if Su Yan broke through, it was no more than the fifth grade of Golden Core.


    How could Jindan Five-Rank have such a terrible pressure and such a powerful force!


    Everyone is envious and jealous.


    "Freak, he is a freak!" Someone couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Regarding all this, Su Yan was very indifferent.


    The reason why he broke through was forced to helpless.


    I wanted to play a few more tricks with Jiu Jie, but Jiu Jie displayed the boundless Dharma, which made him unable to resist.


    As a last resort, Su Yan could only choose to break through the realm and enter the fifth grade of the Golden Core, only then could the secret technique of the Nine Commandments be resolved.


    Moreover, when it was resolved, the secret technique fluctuated and burst and burned directly, which helped Su Yan gain a pair of insights!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were full of powerful lethality, which was very terrifying.


    "Jiu Jie, just grab it, I don''t want to kill!" Su Yan said indifferently, giving Jiu Jie one last chance.


    But Jiujie sneered again and again, letting him get caught, it was a joke.


    "impossible!"


    Jiu Jie directly refused, and his body''s vitality rose, violent.


    "Even if you enter the fifth grade of the Golden Core, it is not so easy for me to win!"


    Jiujie killed Su Yan directly, and his whole body''s vitality gathered his hands directly, and blasted out with a punch, carrying the power of endless golden light.


    It seems that the power of this fist can smash this world into pieces!


    Even the extremely sturdy space all around will be collapsed!


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear. Facing Jiujie''s punch, he directly stretched out his fist.


    With a relaxed punch, blast with Jiujie!


    Powerful forces collide with each other, bursting out endless power.


    The whole world boiled instantly!


    More terrifying voices spread everywhere, staying for a long time.


    The two men fought each other''s strength, and they got a tie.


    This made Jiu Jie even more angry. At this moment, he had to spit out a few drops of blood, bless his fist, and blast towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not afraid, at this moment a burst of vitality was running, and his fist was also blasted out.


    Once again, the whole area was trembling, and the rules appeared cracks, and the world seemed to collapse.


    Countless people shivered, afraid of encountering such a thing, they had no other way but to watch.


    But after the punches, Jiujie didn''t stop, and blasted towards Su Yan again, making ten punches in one second.


    Every punch carries peerless power and can destroy the world.


    Su Yan wasn''t afraid of anything at all, they were all confrontation and head-on.


    After the ten punches, the fists of Jiu Jie were full of black whirlpools. It was a black hole with the power to swallow!


    Obviously his power was swallowed again, and he was at a disadvantage in this head-on.


    Su Yan has mastered the mystery of the fifth grade of the Golden Core, and can act unscrupulously at this moment.


    Seeing Jiujie hesitating, Su Yan couldn''t help but said coldly: "Now it''s time for me to do it!"


    Dragon scales appeared on his arm, and a terrible dragon fist was displayed by him.


    As if the Raptors are attacking, this punch carries an unparalleled domineering force.


    Jiu Jie''s pupils shrank, and he hurriedly used his vitality to force resistance.


    But he was still blown away by Su Yan with a punch and flew thousands of meters away, flying directly on top of the ruins, spitting out blood.


    Su Yan looked at Jiujie and walked towards him, the sound of footsteps and slight, but it could be heard by everyone.


    Countless people dare not speak, so they can only cheer for Jiu Jie in their hearts, not wanting to see Su Yan win.


    But Su Yan was already close to Jiu Jie at this moment, not too far away from him.


    "Nine Commandments, don''t you surrender!" Su Yan shouted.


    "Want me to surrender, there are no doors!"


    Jiujie looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of anger.


    "Then blame me for being ruthless!"


    Su Yan fell with a punch, overwhelming the might of the sky, with the possibility of destroying everything.


    This punch landed directly on Jiu Jie''s chest.


    However, the chest of the Nine Commandments was intact, but it was not damaged!


    It turned out that the Nine Commandments displayed a terrible secret technique and resisted Su Yan''s terrifying blow!


    Jiu Jie flew upside down for a hundred meters, and stood directly in the air, and the phantom of the gods and Buddha appeared again behind him.


    The ten thousand zhang ray once again shines on the Quartet, with a powerful force of power.


    "Forcing me to such a point, you are proud enough!"


    Jiu Jie''s robe was blown by the wind, and his beard was constantly fluctuating.


    At this moment, the phantom of the gods and buddhas behind him actually moved, and a terrifying force was directly transformed.


    This power is moving towards Su Yange to kill, it is a secret technique, a powerful grid killing secret technique.


    However, although this secret technique was terrifying and its speed was unparalleled, it did not cause any harm to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes are like electricity, looking at Jiu Jie, "Everything is in vain."


    At this moment, Su Yan''s whole body fluctuations dissipated, and he directly displayed a spiritual attack and killing technique-Broken Consciousness Sea!


    The terrible mental attack and killing technique rushed directly toward the Jiu Jie, which was impossible to resist.


    This is an invisible force and cannot be resisted by ordinary force.


    However, within a few seconds, the power of the spirit poured into Jiu Jie''s body, directly blasting towards his spiritual consciousness.


    "One last word, surrender or not!" Su Yan shouted coldly.


    Jiujie''s face showed an expression of incomparable pain, this secret technique he could not bear, and could not resolve it at all.


    At this moment, there was blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, and he was obviously injured.


    But he did not stop there, nor did he choose to give up, let alone surrender!


    "Think beautiful!"


    Jiujie grinned, showing a cold smile.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and the killing intent emerged, and Broken Knowledge Sea directly strangled the Jiujie Divine Sense.


    puff!


    Jiujie directly spit out a mouthful of blood, trembling all over, and finally fell directly towards the ground.


    At this moment, the consciousness of the nine precepts has been shattered, and the whole body is completely empty, and the sobriety of the last one has slowly disappeared.


    He does not regret it, even if he loses, he does not regret it.


    Even if he was killed by Su Yan of the Golden Core Level 5, he did not regret it.


    Because he is worthy of his master-Maitreya Buddha.


    "Master, the disciple did his best!"


    The blood on Jiujie''s mouth, including his teeth, was completely infested, and he actually smiled at the last gram.


    Seeing Jiu Jie being killed, everyone present trembled and paled with fright.


    Su Yan looked at everyone present, scanning one by one, holding the Tai''a sword with a cold face.


    "Who is still not convinced now!"


    His voice was high-pitched, with powerful pressure, as if it were a holy mandate, which made people dare not resist.


    Who dared to say a word of dissatisfaction, everyone bowed their heads, and did not dare to be dissatisfied.

 Chapter 2228： A dazzling array, full of pots!

    The second thousand two hundred and twenty-eight chapters are dazzling, full of pots!


    Seeing everyone lowered their heads, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction. This was the result he wanted.


    If you want to seize power, you must see blood.


    At the beginning, on the way to the temple domain, Su Yan thought that it would be a **** storm, and many people would die.


    It''s just that Nine Commandments died, which was the best result for Su Yan.


    These people are not stupid, they are not as foolish as the Nine Commandments, they all cherish their lives and don''t want to be a car.


    At this moment, the body of the nine precepts also slowly dissipated, completely becoming nothing.


    All the disciples of Leiyin Temple couldn''t stop crying, and the loss of the Nine Precepts made them grieve beyond words. What''s even more annoying is that their ancestors were still imprisoned in the imperial city.


    And all other family patriarchs and even sect masters dare not say a word at this moment, for fear of catastrophe.


    They knew that the matter was over and they could only submit to the court.


    Follow who is not to follow, follow the Xuancheng Empire, the boss is stronger.


    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at Su Yan, which meant that they had taken it.


    At this moment, Su Yan also dissipated coldly, and his body''s vitality was weakened.


    He opened his mouth and said: "I just acted on orders. It was not what I wanted to kill, but you will not be able to surrender if you don''t kill."


    "We respect our will!" a Golden Core 7-Rank powerhouse spoke first.


    The others also followed slowly, although they were extremely reluctant.


    However, Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and he looked at the group of people and said, "Originally, after the prince let me seize power, he wanted to take all your finances!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically upon hearing this.


    Isn''t this just ransacking the house? Then everyone has to go bankrupt. This is too harsh.


    However, Su Yan did not finish his words. Everyone hoped that a miracle would happen, and that the prince could be forgiven and forgive.


    "I have also discussed with the prince, hoping to reduce it a bit, but the prince is very firm and not accommodating."


    A tycoon said sadly at the moment: "Then how do we live?!"


    They all have many disciples and clansmen, and taking away all their finances means that they will have no yuan stone, no yuan pill and grass, and become like beggars.


    Su Yanjiang all had painful expressions on the faces of these people. He did not look pitiful, but was waiting.


    He wanted to see the resilience of this group of people.


    Sure enough, a 7-Rank Golden Core expert had red eyes at the moment, looking at Su Yan and said, "I don''t agree!"


    "Oh?" Su Yan looked over and responded lightly.


    "Hand over everything, isn''t that going to force us on the road to the end!"


    He wanted to arouse everyone''s anger and then resist.


    However, no one agreed with him, which made him extremely disappointed.


    Everyone knows that the finances are gone, but at least one life is left.


    In response, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, at least most people would not become thorns.


    But at this moment, he looked at the 7th-Rank Golden Core powerhouse, showing his killing intent.


    "You bunch of scumbags!" The 7th-Rank Jindan peak powerhouse scolded.


    But a terrible source of power had already struck, naturally it was Su Yan''s display.


    The 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse stared with wide eyes, and said angrily: "It''s a big deal!"


    He displayed the strongest elemental power to resist, but how could he resist Su Yan''s attack, he was instantly disintegrated, and then was defeated by Su Yan Yuanli, and died.


    Seeing that the 7th-Rank Golden Core powerhouse was easily killed by Su Yan, everyone was even more afraid, and no one dared to stand up anymore.


    At this moment, Su Yan also showed sympathy.


    "Although the prince is merciless, I am merciful!" Su Yan looked at everyone and said, "I only accept 80% of your property!"


    Although the amount is equally huge, it is like a nectar to this group of people.


    Many people showed excitement on their faces, and their expressions changed when they looked at Su Yan, showing admiration.


    "Thank you Governor!" Someone even bowed down.


    This seemed to them to give charcoal in the snow, it was Su Yan who gave them a way out.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "I''m under a lot of pressure. Then you have to cooperate with me and say that you have taken all the property, otherwise the prince will know that I can''t deliver the task."


    The family masters and even the sect masters nodded quickly and promised.


    All this is just nonsense by Su Yan.


    The prince just asked people to take back the control of the Eighteen Domains, and had not even thought of dealing with this group of people, let alone taking away all their wealth.


    This is just Su Yanda''s little calculation.


    Taking 80% away can still make this group of people grateful for Dade, which is just his strategy.


    Eighty percent, thirty percent is enough, and the rest is left alone. This trip is not in vain.


    "I will give you a chance to make the payment by yourself. I will conduct random checks at that time. If anyone commits fraud, he will be punished severely!"


    Su Yan''s voice was high-pitched and vibrating.


    There are billions of people in a domain, there are countless families and sects, and they can only go to the door to collect the years and months of the monkey.


    So Su Yan asked this group of people to bring all the valuables by himself, and then frightened them a bit, and just checked.


    What Su Yan needs is not too few, but actually not too much.


    He needs the 7th-Rank or even above, and the rest doesn''t have much interest in him.


    For example, the seventh-rank Yuandan and the seventh-rank Yuancao Yuanyao are very precious and rare, and can greatly help him improve his realm.


    After speaking, Su Yan went directly to the gate of Leiyin Temple, planning to stay in Leiyin Temple for a few days.


    And this group of family patriarchs and sect masters naturally hurriedly returned to their place and began to prepare to hand in the things.


    "Eighty percent, my god!" An aristocratic Patriarch felt very sorry, tears streaming out.


    "Father, let''s make some fakes, it''s enough to turn in 50%." The family master said unconvinced.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he was slapped into a pig''s head by his father.


    "Do you think I haven''t thought about it, but do you know the cost!" The family head was furious, "If we are spotted, our entire family will be destroyed!"


    He cannot afford the consequences, the price is too great.


    What''s more, paying 80% is pretty good, better than paying all.


    Many people are prepared, not dare to cheat, and their hearts are bleeding.


    Of course, as the forest is bigger, there are all kinds of birds, and some of them choose to take the risk.


    Of course, this group of people Su Yan didn''t care, he didn''t have time to spot check or something.


    With so many aristocratic families and sects, there must be countless things that he turned in. He didn''t care about being less.


    After the first day, Su Yan, Xiao Meng and others ate and drank at Leiyin Temple.


    The aroma of wine wafts ten miles, and the taste of meat turns one day!


    Some sects and aristocratic families that were close to Leiyin Temple have returned one after another.


    Su Yan sat at the top of the hall, looked at the group of people below, and asked indifferently, "Have you brought them all?"


    "Bring it." A group of people answered quickly.


    "Okay, hand it in one by one."


    The order was arranged one by one, and they began to hand in the Qiankun bags one after another.


    The Qiankun bag is naturally a storage object, which can hold a lot of things, and it becomes a small space by itself.


    Many Qiankun bags are filled with things, bulging, and have many good products.


    When the group of people went back, Su Yan reminded them to divide their things into two bags, one for various sundries, and the other for precious things of rank 7 and above.


    All kinds of sundries were something that Su Yan was going to take back to the prince, and he was about to leave behind the precious things of the seventh rank and above.


    Xiao Meng and Liu Jin were responsible for collecting the bags, but after a while, they collected dozens of bags.


    Take a bag at will, the contents in it are simply dazzling and dazzling.


    This is just a bag of miscellaneous items. Although there are a lot of sixth-grade pills and the like, it is still far behind compared to other classified bags.


    At the end of the reception, Su Yan smiled, because there were too many things, and they were all treasured extremely.


    So many things are basically enough for Su Yan Jin Dan to worry free.


    Su Yan had robbed all the way before and got a lot of good things, but he still hasn''t used it up yet.


    Now that he has obtained countless treasures, he feels that he is rich in the enemy''s country.


    The first round of payment was completed, and a total of more than 100 bags were collected.


    This is just the beginning, and someone will continue to send it.


    After all, the palace area is vast, and there are too many sects and aristocratic families.


    The sects and aristocratic families here are also divided into three levels, upper, middle and lower.


    Although the lower sects and aristocratic families are not strong, at least there are strong Jindan powers.


    Such sects and aristocratic families have almost no precious things. After all, they are weak and can only contribute some second and third grade golden pills and even yuan medicine.


    The middle sects and aristocratic families are naturally stronger than the lower ones, but there are relatively few pill or elemental medicines with seventh rank or higher.


    High-ranking sects and aristocratic families, they all have Jindan sixth-rank or seventh-rank powerhouses.


    These sects and aristocratic families generally have a long history, and their possessions are naturally extremely rich.


    It is not uncommon for seventh-ranks and above, and even some huge families have directly produced more than one hundred seventh-rank pills!


    After receiving them for three days, Su Yan looked at the five piles of Qiankun bags full of the house, and the smile on his face gradually lost.


    He directly took out a Qiankun bag and poured out the contents.


    They are all pill, and there are many yuan medicine and grass, all of which are invaluable and cherished.


    "With so many elixirs, it seems that there is really no obstacle in the Golden Core Realm."


    Su Yan sighed a little. He didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly.


    However, although he was happy in his heart, Su Yan knew very well in his heart that the road to the golden core could not be as smooth as that.


    He began to encounter disasters before the fourth rank, although it was not as terrifying as the transition period, but it was also an abnormal number.


    He likes this feeling very much, because the unknown changes the result.


    Jin Dan''s sixth and even seventh products will certainly not encounter any bottlenecks.


    But Su Yan cannot guarantee the eighth and ninth products, after all, the eighth and ninth products are full of too much uncertainty.


    Even if you have many panacea, sometimes it doesn''t work at all. To break through the realm, more depends on yourself.


    The handing in was over, and Su Yan received a total of 10,000 Qiankun bags.


    Among them, he needed a thousand Qiankun bags, all of which contained the seven-grade pill of Golden Core or other things of value or higher value.


    After the collection was over, Su Yan would naturally not stay in the palace area too much. He only had to let Zhanao take care of the rest.


    In other words, he can pat his **** and leave at this moment, after all, he has already made fat.


    But when he was about to leave, the imperial city was a visitor.


    The person who came was not someone else, but the Prince Zuo.


    Prince Left was obviously sent by Prince Right, and Su Yan knew his purpose, and wanted to help him.


    The reason why he came late is really what Zhanao meant, because he wanted to kill Su Yan''s spirit.


    However, this will inevitably disappoint the Prince.


    When Prince Zuo entered the palace area, Ben was extremely vigilant, and even he thought that Su Yan might have been torn apart by others if he arrived late.


    However, when he entered the main hall of Leiyin Temple and saw Su Yan who was very leisurely on the main hall, all his inner thoughts disappeared.


    "Su Yan?!" Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan with a strange wave.


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "What kind of wind is this that actually blows Prince Zuo here, and I''ll take my seat soon."


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan, and said lightly: "The Palace Realm is the most powerful Realm in the Eighteen Realms. Zhanao is afraid that you won''t be able to chew, so I sent me to help you."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "The prince is interested."


    The left prince shook his face and said, "It seems that you don''t need me here at all, you have settled it."


    He was a little puzzled, even puzzled, Su Yan was very strong, he admitted, but it was difficult for him to believe that he even levelled the palace in such a short time.


    Su Yan spread his hand and said, "Well, it''s settled, Jiujie was killed by me."


    Prince Zuo''s face became stiff, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you sure?!"


    "People in the entire temple area know, if you don''t believe it, go and ask them."


    "How did you do it?!" The left prince''s hands were shaking, and he felt blood rushing straight into his forehead, a little lack of oxygen.


    He knows the Nine Commandments, this person is exceptionally talented, and he is still practicing assiduously, and has reached the eighth rank of the Golden Core.


    Su Yan killed the eighth grade of the Golden Core, which would have already laughed out of ordinary people.


    But Prince Zuo couldn''t laugh, he even wanted to cry.


    Su Yan killed Jiujie, which was terrible, but he didn''t have any absolute certainty!


    At this moment, Prince Zuo also understood what Zhanao meant. He didn''t want to support him at all, but wanted to know the result earlier and at the same time restrain Su Yan.


    What kind of support, what kind of help, this is simply a blow.


    Facing Prince Zuo��s question, Su Yan paused for a long time before saying: "Without him, only hands are familiar!"


    This is obviously nonsense, it is simply prevarication.


    Of course, Prince Zuo knew that Su Yan would not answer, so he could only give up.


    "Prince Zuo, since you are here, let you take care of this land."


    The arrival of Prince Zuo was great for Su Yan. It was a seamless connection.


    With Prince Zuo, Su Yan can leave early, which is of course a good thing for him.


    But Prince Zuo seemed to not want to be a reformer of the palace, he didn''t want to clean up this mess, he just wanted to return to the imperial city and continue his two-point and one-line life.


    But it has reached the tiger''s mouth, is it possible to escape?

 Chapter 2229： Powerful, break through again!

    Chapter 2229 is overwhelmingly powerful and breaks through again!


    Su Yan wouldn''t be so stupid to stay here, just let Prince Zuo take the stall.


    Soon after the arrival of Prince Zuo, Su Yan directly led Xiao Meng and others toward the imperial city. Let the left prince stop, and ignore the half point.


    In the end, Prince Left had no choice but to stay.


    Knowing that Su Yan had collected 80% of the wealth of the major families and even the sect, he was even more angry.


    The most terrible thing is that he still dare not talk to these people.


    After all, everything is in Su Yan''s place, if he says that Su Yan lied to them.


    This group of people will definitely not go to Su Yan, but to Prince Zuo. Then there will be more trouble.


    Prince Zuo is not a fool either, just open one eye and close the other. Anyway, he didn''t suffer.


    However, he was still a little dissatisfied with Su Yan''s making such a big bargain, because Su Yan didn''t even give him any benefit.


    Back in the imperial city, Su Yan went directly to the imperial palace, and Prince Right Zhanao naturally waited for him in Longxing Hall.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Zhanao stood up and said anxiously: "Are you back so soon?"


    Su Yan nodded, and at the same time took out the many universe bags he had obtained.


    The Qiankun bags were piled up into a hill, and they were all collected. Of course, the Qiankun bags containing the seventh-grade pill was naturally accepted by Su Yan.


    "What are these things?" Prince Right asked in doubt.


    "The wealth of every family and sect."


    "You!" Prince Right was suddenly angry.


    Having just completed the seizure of power, the most important thing is to appease these people. Only in this way can the region be stabilized.


    But Su Yan was doing well and directly scraped it, and it seemed that he had collected a lot. Isn''t this forcing the group of people to rebel and make trouble.


    But Su Yan looked at Zhanao with cold eyes, and said indifferently: "If you want to gain power through influence, then that would be fantastic."


    "What do you mean!" Zhan Ao was even more angry.


    "Think for yourself."


    Su Yan didn''t want to speak, and planned to leave.


    But Zhan Ao stopped him, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Don''t think that if you are a little effective, you can always be unscrupulous. No matter how disrespectful you are, believe it or not I will kill you!"


    Su Yan looked at Zhanao, without a trace of fear, just staring at him.


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    In the end, Zhanao compromised, because Su Yan was right.


    Even Zhanao had to admit that Su Yan''s method was the best. The struggle for power was always exchanged for blood, and it was just self-deception.


    "You go!"


    Su Yan headed outside the hall.


    When passing the door, he was stopped by Zhanao.


    "There are nine commandments in the palace, is he so easy to compromise?"


    Zhanao only remembered this, so he was a little confused.


    But Su Yan replied indifferently: "He''s dead!"


    Su Yan left, leaving Zhanao standing in a daze for a long time.


    When he turned around, his face was already full of coldness.


    "You are indeed a good chess piece, but you are too arrogant. You can kill the eighth rank of the Golden Core. It seems that I really underestimate you!"


    After Zhanao finished speaking, there was a deep killing intent in those eyes.


    His current focus is not on Su Yan, because he still has more important things to do and has more important plans to implement.


    After Su Yan left, two spies came to report and entered the Longxing Hall.


    Zhanao restored his face and looked at the spy, "What''s the matter?"


    "Report to the prince, there is a good news from Yanyu and Geyu."


    "Say."


    "The two generals have already occupied the eaves domain and the pavilion domain, and those who disagree have been killed. The remaining sects and aristocratic families are waiting for the prince to decide!"


    Zhan Ao''s eyes showed a cold expression. He was thinking about influence before, but he was awakened by Su Yan.


    He was not a soft-hearted person, I am afraid that his previous thoughts were influenced by the emperor.


    "Hand over general property for confiscation, and those who refuse to accept will be killed without pardon!"


    "Yes!"


    Upon receiving the order, the two spies both withdrew from the Longxing Temple and began to report to the two regions.


    And the good news from all domains is constantly coming.


    After all, without the ancestors, they suddenly panic, like a mess, in front of a million cavalry and even powerful marshals and generals, they can''t resist.


    In other words, the nine commandments of the palace domain and the domain master of the palace domain are stronger, and the rest is not a concern at all.


    The eighteen domains have been reported by spies one after another, and they are basically captured, just waiting for the prince to send off.


    The princes are no exception. They all adopted a repressive strategy, taxing half of them, and killing them if they don''t give them.


    This has two advantages. On the one hand, it can directly seize power, and let the sects and families of various domains know that the empire is not a vegetarian.


    Another aspect is that the current state treasury is inherently empty, which can just fill the state treasury and directly increase national power.


    This lasted for five or six days, the most difficult palace domain was also breached, and the palace domain master died directly under the marshal''s spiritual weapon.


    This announced Xuan Cheng''s epoch-making changes, and truly entered the era of emperor centralization!


    Naturally, such big events spread everywhere, and other countries are aware of it.


    Yue Lan, Yun Huan, Nan Yuan and Xi Cang, these four empires did not care about Xuan Cheng''s affairs, after all, they were so busy with their own affairs.


    Especially the Sorcerer of Nanyuan, who hasn''t come out yet, is still in the tidal swamp.


    Even the people of Nanyuan have reported this to the Taixu Sect. If the Sorcerer does not come out again, Taixu Sect will send someone to investigate!


    Langya and Bei Ming are different.


    After learning that the Xuancheng Empire had taken back the eighteen domains, the two countries felt a crisis.


    After hearing the news, the Emperor Beiming jumped into thunder and became extremely angry.


    He even began to gather troops to the border, intending to take action at any time.


    Of course he knew what Xuan Cheng meant. If he really made Xuan Cheng stronger, then he would be in danger.


    However, Langya was a little weaker, because Emperor Langya and Emperor Xuancheng were seriously injured in the battle.


    At this moment, he was dying on the dragon couch.


    Langya Wuming''s Red Robe Sect Master, standing on the edge of the dragon couch, looked at the lying emperor, without a trace of emotion.


    "Emperor, are you better?" Red Robe Sect Master asked.


    The emperor kept coughing, his eyes suddenly opened, looking at the red robe with anger on his face.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Go, go!"


    The Red Robe Sect Master was not angry, but looked at the emperor lightly and said, "The emperor was seriously injured and needs to recover. He should not be angry at this moment."


    "Do you think I don''t know, you might as well have a good time!" The emperor said coldly, looking at the red robe sovereign.


    "What the emperor said, the little ones don''t know, the emperor is still recovering from illness, Langya can rest assured with me."


    Sect Master Hongpao held a small bowl of jade and looked at the emperor and said, "Emperor, please drink the medicine first."


    "I don''t drink!"


    "Drinking medicine can be good. This medicine is precious and a great tonic." Sect Master Hongpao explained patiently.


    "You think I don''t know, this medicine is poisonous!"


    "The emperor, if you say that, the minister is sad." Hongpao continued looking at the emperor. "The minister is now for the country and the people, and he has to worry about the emperor''s body day and night, but in return it is slander."


    "Hmph, how can you not know about this in the nine-tier state of the labor fund pill? You don''t pretend to be garlic. If you want to kill, kill me directly!" The emperor seemed to see everything.


    Sect Master Hongpao put the bowl in a change, and looked at the emperor and said, "Since the emperor doesn''t want to drink it now, let the maid feed you. I''ll take care of government affairs."


    Sect Master Hongpao left without looking back.


    But the emperor on the dragon couch was tearful at this moment, and regretted infinitely in his heart.


    Thinking of his great fame, he was once unparalleled in the world, and the lord of the other seven countries was overwhelmed by him.


    Later, he was faint and inaction. Hearing that the little people like Hongpao made the country more and more desolate, his realm was worse than every day.


    "The bitter fruit that I planted, swallowed by myself, but I am not reconciled!"


    After Emperor Langya said these words, his eyes were oozing essence and blood, and the strength of his body began to slowly dissipate.


    Compared to Langya, the Yeluo Empire was much better.


    Hearing that Zhanao regained the power of the eighteen domains, Hatsune''s face that had never smiled also showed a faint smile.


    The Lord Yeluo also expressed his happiness.


    "Although Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Langya fought, the injuries were not light, but Zhanao is still good, now Xuancheng will definitely be thriving."


    Prince Mondry also nodded and said, "In the future, I''m afraid no one will be able to fight Xuan Cheng."


    "Haha, then we will have to rely on Hatsune to say a few words in front of his father, don''t bully us Ye Luo."


    Hearing this, Hatsune quickly said, "Ye Luo and Xuan Cheng will have a good relationship forever. There will be no conflicts."


    Prince Mondry on the side laughed and said, "Little fool, father made you funny."


    However, this is not the case. On the surface, Xuan Cheng is developing in a good direction.


    Want to reform, naturally have to go through many things, and even constant pains.


    However, the most important point is overlooked, and that is the Emperor''s injury.


    The emperor has been in bed for more than a month, and now there is no sign of improvement, which has to make people worry.


    However, many people are fortunate to have Zhanao, otherwise Xuan Cheng might be in danger.


    After regaining the power of the eighteen domains, Zhanao did a lot of things.


    At the beginning, he suppressed the forces in various domains, so that these forces had no resistance at all, and could only listen to the orders of the rear garrison leader.


    Secondly, he paid the taxes collected directly to the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households.


    When the Ministry of War gets the money, it is naturally to vigorously manufacture military facilities and exercise various armors and spiritual weapons.


    If the household department gets it, it is naturally to vigorously develop agriculture in order to obtain more spiritual herbs and replenish the national treasury.


    The prosperity of a country depends first on its soldiers and agriculture. This is the most basic.


    After everything was done, Zhanao breathed a sigh of relief, and most of his plan had been implemented.


    "The Xuancheng Empire will definitely expand!"


    Zhanao looked at the map and directly burned Langya and Beiming!


    And all this, the outside world is not ignorant, on the contrary, many people know Zhanao''s ambition.


    After all, Bei Ming has begun to focus on border defense and has sent troops to station.


    Xuan Cheng is the place with the most expansive territory.


    Had it not been for the enfeoffment of the eighteen domains, it would have long been the most powerful empire among the eight nations.


    Now that the fusion, the rulers of the countries naturally know that the danger is beginning to lead.


    If you don''t pay attention now, it will be too late to regret later.


    At this time, Su Yan had already returned to the small courtyard, without saying anything, and went straight to his room on the second floor.


    He had just broken through the fifth grade of Golden Core, but it was not enough for him, not enough!


    With the attitude of Zhanao today, he knew that the danger was not far away.


    Now that the eighteen domains are unified, Zhanao''s ambition is gradually exposed, and as a chess piece of Zhanao, he is about to be useless.


    Su Yan didn''t want to guess what Zhanao was going to do, but he understood that he had to become stronger, and he didn''t have enough to look at it now.


    He took out the Universe Bag that had been scraped, and all kinds of pills in it poured out, filling the entire room.


    You must know that these are the seven-grade elixir of the Golden Core, they are extremely precious, and one can make countless monks scalp and even fight.


    But now, in front of Su Yan are hundreds of seven-grade elixir pills!


    And Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all, swallowing hundreds of seven-stage pills one by one!


    At this moment, his stomach was already incomparably swollen, as if he was about to burst.


    The vitality of hundreds of Seven-Rank Pills is simply horrible and unimaginable. It is impossible for ordinary people to accommodate such a multiplicity of powers, and I am afraid it would have been burst long ago.


    And Su Yan forced it to endure, relying on the toughness of his body and even the stability of his dantian, so there was no bursting phenomenon.


    He began to turn these pills into Yuanli, and then all moved towards his Dantian.


    The pubic region gradually filled up, and in the end it only absorbed half of it, and it was directly filled up.


    However, Su Yan did not stop there. He continued to forcibly absorb the vitality, and his dantian slowly bulged.


    When all the elements had been absorbed, Su Yan''s dantian was already on the verge of bursting.


    Fortunately, he has the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", otherwise he simply cannot withstand such terrible fluctuations in the vitality.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly, the secret technique was used, and the Dantian in his body was forcibly fluctuated.


    This process is relatively long, because Su Yan needs to survive the catastrophe for another breakthrough!


    This catastrophe is not simple, because a thunder and lightning in the sky has poured directly into the small courtyard.


    When Xiao Meng and others saw this scene, their faces were pale with fright.


    They had never seen such a breakthrough, and Jin Dan seemed to contend with the sky.


    Su Yan suppressed the realm to the extreme and then forced a breakthrough, which naturally broke the rules of heaven and earth and caused false catastrophes.


    Although it was a fake catastrophe, it could not be compared with the catastrophe of the transition period, but it was also extremely terrifying.


    Ordinary Jindan cultivators are at most afraid of going crazy, but Su Yan is now in danger of being destroyed by heaven.


    Su Yan had been sitting quietly on the bed, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" was still running in his body.


    He relied entirely on this secret, otherwise he would not be able to resist this catastrophe.


    Countless thunder and lightning continued to pour into the small courtyard, and the huge and terrifying fluctuation made Xiao Meng and others dare not approach.


    Even the spatial rules of this place fluctuate somewhat, as if to be defeated by this catastrophe.


    This process lasted for one day and one night, until the catastrophe slowly dissipated, and the world returned to calm.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s whole body had become a skeleton, and his body was completely destroyed by catastrophe.


    But if he carried it on, it meant that he was successful, and physical recovery was just a small matter.

 Chapter 2230： The emperor died, and the Kowloon wailed!

    Chapter 2230 The emperor died, and the Kowloon wailed!


    Feeling the fluctuations in the vitality in his body, Su Yan opened his eyes, with a hint of joy on his face.


    But he didn''t stop there, but took out two Yuanmai Pills from his arms!


    Yuanmai Pill, the pill to condense the Yuanmai, was obtained by Su Yan after completing the task.


    He had no other channels to obtain this pill now, even for the entire palace area, Su Yan did not receive one.


    Of course, this does not mean that the group of sects or aristocratic families did not, I am afraid it was just that they did not take it out.


    After all, the Yuanmai Pill is too precious, even if it is destroyed, it is difficult for them to give up.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to go through the screenings one by one, so he didn''t bother about it.


    At this moment, the two Yuanmai Pills directly submerged into Su Yan''s abdomen, turning into two special Yuanmai powers.


    Before Su Yan condensed the origin veins on his arm, now he wants to condense another arm!


    The second vein!


    This is a difficult process, more difficult than the first time, because this is a new life, it is like growing something new, a little carelessness will fail.


    But there is no danger, and it is not equivalent to the catastrophe he encountered just now.


    If this fails, the big deal is to waste two Yuanmai Pills.


    Su Yan''s left arm began to slowly grow the primordial veins. This process was very slow, and it was also a difficult process.


    Just like the same seed rooting in the body, it needs a little care.


    And Su Yan was very patient, after all, he had encountered such a situation before.


    Yuan veins are slowly growing, and his body is also improving.


    It broke through to the fifth rank of Jindan, which was far different from the previous fourth rank.


    Because he was able to break through through catastrophe, it was very different from breaking through the fourth rank before.


    At this moment, his dantian is more like a star, containing huge energy, fluctuating at will, it can destroy the world!


    After one night, in the early morning of the next day, the rain and dew had not cleared yet, but Su Yan opened the door.


    Looking at the scenery outside, a little chill came to his mind, but he was smiling.


    "Finally succeeded!"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s left hand had already condensed into a primordial vein, looming, like a dragon root, plunged into the flesh and bones of his arm.


    Now his strength can be said to be even better.


    It had already broken through to rank five, but now it has condensed a second primordial vein which is naturally stronger.


    "If it''s my current strength, I''m afraid it will be the best to deal with the nine precepts."


    Su Yan was very satisfied with this, and he didn''t speak big words because he is really strong now.


    But Su Yan was not too happy about it, because he knew that Prince Right had risen too quickly!


    Before the battle of the Kings of Heaven, Prince You and the Anonymous Clan of Langya Hongpao first played against each other.


    At that time, Prince Right was only at the pinnacle of Golden Core Eight-Rank.


    However, now the ancestors of all domains are gathered together, and the Prince Right relies on one person to fight all the ancestors alone and win.


    You know, it is Maitreya Buddha, which is also the realm of the Ninth Grade Golden Core.


    What does this mean, Prince Right is at least the middle stage of the ninth grade of Jin Dan!


    Either he broke through this time, or he was hiding his strength from the beginning!


    Su Yan knew that Prince Right was not simple, he was very ambitious, and he was resourceful, and such a person was difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan knew that when the storm was about to come, Prince Right would take him at any time, leaving Su Yan not much time.


    "Perhaps, the country will be destroyed, you will deal with me." Su Yan looked at the sky and said lightly.


    ...


    Inside the palace at this moment, in the Longxing Hall.


    Zhanao stayed up all night, and this was all the government affairs.


    He stood up, opened the door, and watched the warm sun gradually rising outside.


    "Second brother, there should be a break today!"


    Zhanao left the Longxing Hall and headed directly towards the apse.


    In the apse, the emperor was still in bed, sleepless all night.


    He seemed to have realized something, or thought about something, which caused him to be completely sleepless.


    In fact, it''s not just today, he hasn''t fallen asleep for a long time.


    Seeing a maid bowing down, the emperor naturally knew who had come, and closed his eyes.


    Zhanao walked over and immediately said concerned: "Second brother, how is your body now?"


    The emperor closed his eyes and ignored it.


    Zhanao was not angry, and continued: "The government has been busy recently, and there are many things that need to be dealt with. My brother hasn''t come to visit for a long time."


    "But don''t worry, brother, now that the empire is booming, and the treasury is very full. I have allocated the money and let the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households develop vigorously."


    When he said this, a gleam of light flashed in Zhanao''s eyes, as if it was something very proud and excited, and he wanted the emperor''s approval.


    But the emperor still didn''t speak, closed his eyes tightly, as if sleeping.


    Zhan Ao became a little angry, and looked at the emperor: "My brother has forgotten to sleep and eat during this time, but you have no relationship at all. This makes my brother very sad."


    The emperor''s hand was tightly clasped, and a wave of anger filled his heart, but it was useless.


    "Fine, my brother is loyal anyway, and he should serve the country and the people."


    As soon as he said this, the emperor couldn''t bear it anymore, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Zhanao.


    "You...you beast!"


    The emperor suddenly yelled, looking at Zhanao with anger on his face.


    Zhanao didn''t have the slightest anger on his face, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "Is brother awake?"


    "Beast!" The emperor roared again.


    "Brother, don''t be angry, this will hurt your body and will not help you recover." Zhan Ao exhorted.


    "Tell me, what happened to the ancestors of each domain?!" This is what the emperor cares most about.


    "Brother don''t worry, the ancestors of various domains are now in the side hall, and the days are very leisurely."


    "You still have a bit of conscience, you didn''t rush to kill!" The emperor breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If an ancestor of the domain is destroyed, then he really has no face to see them.


    "Brother, why I was born and died with you back then, how could I kill them."


    Zhanao got serious, because the emperor''s performance made him very dissatisfied.


    "You, wolfish ambition, I regret finding out it was too late."


    "Oh, that brother is talking about how ambitious I am." Zhan Ao sneered.


    The emperor endured his anger and gasped: "You secretly designed to provoke the relationship between me and the ancestors of the various domains, arouse conflicts, and lead to the Langya incident. I am afraid that I will be happy to see you at that time!


    That''s right, at that time, the emperor''s imperial conquest, but the right prince almost laughed from ear to ear.


    Especially in the final battle of the king of heaven, both lose and lose, and Zhanao feels that heaven is helping him.


    "My brother doesn''t understand what my brother said." Zhanao pretended to be stupid.


    "You are a smart person, I don''t blame you, who made you my brother?"


    The Emperor looked at Zhanao, tears flickering in his eyes.


    He does not hate Zhanao, because Zhanao is his own brother, even if he kills him, he does not hate it.


    He only hates the hegemony of the king''s power, it is the king''s hegemony that has changed their hearts and turned them back.


    A chill flashed in Zhan Ao''s eyes, and some angrily said: "Don''t tell me this, don''t be pretentious."


    "I''m worse than you. All these years, the empire has been governed by me, and all things are dependent on me. You are dead long ago!"


    Zhanao roared, his voice vibrated.


    The emperor looked at Zhanao''s eyes and returned to plainness, with no sadness or joy on his face.


    "Okay, I can rest assured that the empire is handed over to you."


    "Don''t talk about it, you didn''t give it to me, I took it."


    "I have waited a hundred years for this day!"


    Zhanao was a little crazy, his eyes were shiny, as if he was crazy.


    "I have already seen everything, if I don''t break through the golden core, I won''t be a dead bone in the end." The emperor said lightly.


    "You can''t break through the golden core, I can!"


    "In your battle at Tianwang Mountain, I am no more than the eighth rank of Golden Core. You know what realm I am now!"


    Zhanao looked at the emperor''s eyes full of light.


    "I am now in the middle of the 9th grade of Golden Core, and I am not much worse than you!"


    I thought it was a strong counterattack and showed my ability.


    In reality, however, it was a mocking smile.


    The emperor was smiling, as if looking at a child.


    "Zhanao, the realm of the ninth rank of the Golden Core is not as simple as you think. The middle stage of the ninth stage of the Golden Core is away from the peak of the ninth stage, and there are countless sky moats!"


    The emperor is not joking, what he said is the truth, although they are all in the same state, but there is a world of difference.


    Zhanao looked at the emperor coldly, and said, "Huh, do you think you are very talented, you just have the spirit of Nine Dragons!"


    The emperor''s eyes seemed to have a hint of doting.


    "Where did the spirit of Kowloon come from, did I pick it up, hahaha."


    Zhanao trembled all over, and his heart was a little unstable.


    That''s right, the emperor''s Nine Dragons spirit was condensed by himself, created by himself, not by chance, or passed on to him by others.


    There is no moisture at the peak of the Emperor''s Jindan Ninth Stage!


    But Zhanao has come to this point. If he wants to succeed, he must succeed. He can''t take care of that much.


    "What about the peak of your Jindan Ninth-Rank? Now you are not bedridden and you cannot take care of yourself."


    Zhanao''s words were like reinforced concrete, directly inserted into the emperor''s heart, causing his heart to bleed.


    The emperor stopped talking, and he hated it, why would he believe in his brother so much.


    The enemy is not terrible, but the most terrifying person is the one he loves most!


    What a mockery, what a failure, the emperor is tired.


    "You go, I want to rest."


    "Take a rest, you still want to rest, I came to end it today!"


    Zhanao''s eyes had a hint of excitement, and killing intent filled his eyes.


    The emperor''s eyes were wide, staring at Zhanao, and finally he burst out laughing.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "My good brother!"


    After a while, the emperor lying on the dragon couch trembled, and a sharp pain filled his whole body.


    This process lasted for a few seconds, and then the emperor was motionless.


    His dantian was shattered at this moment, and his spiritual consciousness was slowly dissipating.


    At that last moment, the emperor looked at Zhanao and said with difficulty: "Help me take care of Hatsune!"


    The emperor loved Hatsune the most, and it was also Hatsune that he could not rest assured. He didn''t care about his dozens of sons.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will take good care of Hatsune. He has become the prince and concubine of Ye Luo and will live well."


    Zhanao shed tears, tears of sadness.


    In fact, Zhanao did not kill the emperor, abolished his cultivation base, and declared that the emperor was not in good health and could not manage the government.


    In this way, he can justifiably succeed to the throne, unify Xuancheng, and command the heroes!


    However, the emperor was not a thief, and wanted him to be a useless person. To live like that, it would be better to kill him and give him a happy life.


    The two did not say this, but they were all clear in their hearts.


    So Zhanao can only kill the emperor and give him a good time!


    Looking at the corpse of the God Emperor on the Dragon Couch, Zhanao couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    At this moment, outside of the side hall, Nine Dragons rises, soaring above and below.


    The people in the imperial city were very surprised when they saw this scene.


    "What''s going on?!" someone asked.


    "Could it be that the emperor has recovered?!" Someone said in surprise.


    "It''s very possible, Jiulong is rising, good omen, this shows that the emperor has recovered!"


    Many people were so excited about it, even singing and dancing.


    However, the next second, the sky was dark, thick clouds rolled, terrifying thunder and lightning fluctuations, and constant lightning.


    The sky seemed to be destroyed, which made many people tremble.


    They don''t understand what happened, why the emperor''s recovery is like this.


    But in the next second, they understand!


    Kowloon ascended, wandering around the world, and finally stood in the air, screaming collectively!


    Jiulong wailed, which made many people pale and uneasy.


    Before everyone guessed, the eyes of Kowloon ooze blood, falling from the sky like a waterfall!


    "What''s going on!?"


    "Nine Dragons is rising, screaming constantly, blood oozing in his eyes!"


    "Difficult, dire!"


    Some people feel more upset and fear that something big will happen.


    Not only the people from the imperial city, but also people from other domains also saw them, and they were all cold and uneasy.


    In the partial hall of the imperial city, the imprisoned ancestors of the various domains all opened their eyes at this moment.


    "Changqing, what happened outside!" The ancestor Qiu Sha asked urgently.


    Evergreen approached the window, looking out the window at this moment, seeing everything, she was shocked.


    "What happened, tell me!" Ancestor Anyue also said anxiously.


    Evergreen has wept and his liver is broken.


    Everyone was panicked when he saw him like this.


    But Maitreya Buddha seemed to realize something at this moment, and the Buddha in his hand kept fluctuating.


    "Amitabha, good and good!"


    Huoliao said angrily at this moment: "Hurry up!"


    Changqing endured grief and said: "Nine Dragons rises, the collective screams, blood stains the sky!"


    "what!"


    The ancestors of the various domains were shocked, and of course they understood what this meant.


    Kowloon, and only the emperor has Kowloon, there is no one else.


    Nine Dragons screamed, blood stained the sky, this shows that the emperor is dead!


    The Buddha in Maitreya Buddha''s hand fluctuated even more, and in the end it broke directly and the Buddhist beads scattered all over the place.


    Huoliao''s flames rose all over his body, as if turning into a Vulcan, whose anger could burn the world.


    "Zhanao, you beast, I will kill you!"


    "Zhanao, you beast!"


    The ancestors of all domains are all scolding, venting their sadness at once.


    The emperor did not treat them poorly in the past, but now that the emperor is dying, how are they not angry, how not grief and anger.


    Maitreya Buddha looked at the scattered Buddha beads and said quietly: "Power can change a person or destroy a group of people!"

 Chapter 2231： The new emperor ascends the throne, the catastrophe is coming!

    Chapter 2231, the new emperor ascended the throne, the catastrophe is coming!


    Kowloon screamed, blood stained the sky, the entire imperial city was bleak, and the whole country was sad!


    The monument of the imperial city is extremely bleak at the moment, which shows that the emperor has passed away and the nation��s fortune is covered in dust.


    People in the entire imperial city suddenly screamed in grief, and when countless people received the news, they all cried directly.


    "Emperor, Emperor!"


    Many people are in grief and grief from the heart.


    The emperor��s good, they have always remembered that without the emperor, there would be no peace and happiness for their generations.


    Regardless of the cruelty of the area, this group of people knows very well, so they cherish the hard-won peace.


    Now that the emperor is dying, how are they not sad, and even more so, they passed out directly.


    As for the palace of the imperial city, the ancestors of the various domains were vomiting blood directly, and the grief in his heart was even more unspeakable.


    Maitreya Buddha''s prayer beads kept rolling, covering the entire ground. His eyes were dizzy at the moment, and there was a dull look.


    I want to ever follow the emperor, fight all over the world, be proud, and talk happy.


    The emperor has no arrogance at all, and calls them brothers and sisters.


    Even if it was the stability of the country, the emperor did not heed the opposition of the ministers of civil and military affairs and directly entrusted the 18 domains.


    Even now that thousands of years have passed, the emperor has not spoken to them once to take it back.


    The ancestors were crying and chanting spells, praying that the emperor could enter heaven.


    And in the apse at this moment, the emperor was lying motionless on the bed, already dead.


    The right prince looked at the emperor''s corpse, with a tear in his eyes.


    "Second brother, don''t blame me, if you want the empire to be strong, you must die!"


    Cruel, even if it''s his own brother, Prince Right can''t be merciful at this moment, because he knows that once he shows a little bit of sourness, he will be dead!


    The right prince said to the sluggish maid: "Hurry up and get a doctor!"


    The maid reacted and quickly got up and headed outside the house.


    But after a while, the imperial physician came to take the pulse of the emperor.


    A few minutes later, the imperial doctor shook his head and said: "The emperor is dead!"


    His voice trembled and even lost his voice, obviously panic was greater than anything else.


    The Prince Right looked at the imperial doctor, and said angrily: "Do you want to die!"


    The imperial physician immediately knelt down, his face extremely pale, and he begged for mercy.


    The right prince''s complexion was slightly calm, and he looked at the emperor and said, "How did the emperor die?!"


    The imperial physician looked at the emperor��s corpse, and then said: ��The emperor has used his vital energy forcibly, attacking his heart with anger, and has damaged his dantian. This is a catastrophe!��


    In response, Prince Right nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Well, go down."


    The imperial physician retired immediately as soon as he was about to amnesty.


    At this moment, there was only Prince Right in the entire apse, and his eyes remained on the emperor''s face.


    In the end, Prince Right''s whole body trembled, and he did not dare to look at the emperor again.


    The chaos outside had long since turned into a pot of porridge, and the entire imperial city knew that the emperor had died.


    Following the eunuch''s scream, countless people broke their hearts and wailed.


    All the civil and military officials hurried toward the palace, standing outside the hall and waiting.


    And the emperor''s harem and even the children, upon hearing the news, rushed towards the apse one by one like crazy.


    But they were all stopped.


    "No one is allowed to enter without Prince Right''s order!"


    "Let me see what''s wrong with my father!" The eighth prince was distraught with tears on his face.


    The eyes of the fourteenth prince were filled with fire, and a force of yuan directly blasted towards the person.


    At this moment, the fire of the Fourteen Emperors dissipated and was stopped by Prince Right.


    "All come in!"


    The right prince''s voice spread, and the guards gave way, and a group of people filed in.


    "The Emperor!"


    "My emperor!"


    "You are gone, how can we live!"


    As soon as the concubine entered inside, she fell directly to the ground, unable to stand up, and finally crawled away.


    "Father!"


    "Father, my son is not filial, and I couldn''t even see you the last time!"


    "Father!"


    The emperor��s heirs all knelt and moved towards the emperor��s dragon couch.


    When these people all approached and saw the emperor lying on the dragon couch, the sadness was even worse, and some people were even unable to move, feeling overwhelmed and fainted.


    The right prince stood aside, his face cold, with tears in his eyes, indifferent.


    The group of people climbed to the edge of the dragon couch, crying and heartbroken.


    The whole scene lasted for a day and a night, and many people cried and were sent directly to the imperial doctor.


    The Eighth Prince retracted his tears at the moment and looked at Prince Right and said, "How is my father...how!"


    The eighth prince couldn''t tell who was dead.


    The right prince looked at the eighth prince, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "The emperor has been in poor health recently. He was caught in the wind and cold a few days ago. Today, he forcibly operated his Yuanli, which caused the dantian to break."


    At the end, the right prince choked with a sob, bowed his head and hid his face and sobbed.


    The Eighth Prince clenched his fists, his eyes full of unwillingness and anger.


    At this moment, the Fourteen Emperors walked over and looked at Prince Right and said, "Although my father was injured, how could he be killed suddenly!"


    The right prince said: "I was also shocked and asked the imperial physician to investigate quickly, but it turned out to be like this."


    The fourteenth prince Taixu just came back, and learned of his father''s terrible news, how could he accept it.


    "Zhanao, don''t let me find out. If I know that your father was killed by you, I will definitely not spare you!"


    The killing intent in the eyes of the fourteenth prince surged, and his eyes were cold.


    The reason why he is not afraid of Zhanao is entirely because of his other identity, a disciple of Taixu Zong!


    Taixuzong, that is the existence above the eight empires, is the master of this star sea domain!


    Back then, the Eight Kingdoms had not yet been established, and Taixu already existed, and the Lord of Taixu was rumored to have broken through the golden core!


    It''s too strong, no one dares to question it.


    The Lord of the Eight Kingdoms will send their best children to Taixu for exercise.


    Of course, except for the Lord Yeluo, he especially likes his son, Prince Mondry has been waiting by his side.


    Prince You really didn''t dare to do anything with the Fourteenth Emperor. He was not a fool, and he was going to fight Taixu against him.


    His purpose is simple, he just wants to be the first person in the Xuancheng Empire.


    The right prince looked at the fourteenth prince and said: "You have misunderstood your uncle Wang. During this period of time, I spent all of my sleep and food organizing the government and taking back the eighteen domains. Did I do something wrong?


    The eighth prince on the side also grabbed the fourteenth prince and comforted: "Father is gone, let''s not contradict each other."


    "Myna, anyone with a discerning eye can see it!"


    "Fourteenth brother!" The Eighth Prince suddenly became angry and shouted at the Fourteenth Prince.


    The fourteenth prince looked at the eyes of the eighth prince, his heart was full of unwillingness, clenched fists creaked.


    But in the end, he still compromised.


    There is no way, what can he do besides getting angry.


    Prince You is the realm of the Ninth-Rank Golden Core, he can''t beat it at all, he can only bear it!


    The fourteenth prince finally left the hall, no one stopped him, he left alone.


    The eighth prince looked at the fourteenth prince who had left, and his heart was not sad, but he knew reality better than the fourteenth prince.


    If you want to live, you must endure!


    He has no backstage than the fourteenth prince. If he dares to say something nonsense, he may not see the sun tomorrow.


    "Uncle Wang, the fourteenth brother is too sad, so he is speechless."


    The right prince said lightly: "I understand, I am also heartbroken. Your father is also my second brother."


    This sentence is like acupuncture, puncturing the heart of the eighth prince.


    He wanted to question Prince Right, but reason prevented him from doing so.


    The experience of him and Su Yan made them understand the dangers of the world, and now he understands the fragility of family affection, and power is always the thing above all.


    The emperor died, the whole country mourned, and the entire Xuancheng Empire was extremely lonely.


    Of course, this explosive news couldn''t be concealed, and it spread to other countries immediately.


    Ye Luo heard that the monarch was shaking.


    In particular, Hatsune fainted a few times sadly, how could he return to China to see his father for the last time.


    But he was stopped by Prince Mondry.


    "I don''t worry about you going back alone!"


    "I must go back. My father has loved me for a lifetime, and I didn''t even see him the last time." Hatsune cried with rain.


    Mondry looked at it with a cold face and said, "This is definitely not easy. It must be dangerous for you to go back alone."


    "What do you mean?" Hatsune felt there was something in Prince Mondri''s words.


    "I suspect Zhanao''s ghost!"


    "How is it possible, you are talking nonsense!" Hatsune was angry.


    Zhanao was Uncle Wang in Hatsune''s heart, so close, how could he do such a thing.


    "Things are not as simple as you think. After a few days, I will go with you."


    No matter what Hatsune said, Prince Mondry did not change anything.


    He won''t let Hatsune take risks because he loves her.


    On the other hand, Beiming and Langya are naturally very happy, just sing that today is a good day.


    After the Emperor Beiming heard the news, the whole country celebrated and regarded this day as a holiday.


    "It''s a good day, Zhantian is finally dead!"


    The leader of the North Ming Killer Division looked at the Underworld Emperor and respectfully said: "The Underworld Emperor, this matter is probably not that simple."


    "Follow him, I don''t care about the truth at all, as long as Zhan Tian is dead, that''s a good thing."


    The captain of the first team was speechless and could only remain silent.


    Although the Langya Empire was also happy, it was not as enthusiastic as Bei Ming.


    After all, Emperor Langya was still in bed, which made the people of the entire empire feel uneasy.


    Many rumors have spread everywhere.


    Many people are saying that Emperor Xuancheng was killed by his younger brother, and now Emperor Langya might also be killed by Hongpao Anonymous.


    Of course, this kind of news did not spread for a few days, and it was all suppressed.


    Don''t forget, Langya is a religious country, most people believe in Anonymous!


    The other four countries performed relatively flat on this matter, because they are a little bit stuck in the quagmire and have no experience at all.


    However, the death of Zhan Tian still made several empire masters smell a hint of danger.


    They always feel that the current world is a little uneasy. Although there are no major fluctuations in various aspects, they are all faintly rising.


    Empress Yue Lan looked at her empire, Tebi was a forbidden place for corpses, showing contemplation.


    "Is it really a disaster approaching!"


    Her voice was low, with a question, and even inner anxiety.


    Heavenly Tribulation is an alarmist event that has been spread before. It has been suppressed by various countries, but it still has not dissipated.


    In particular, the Xuancheng Empire was even more convinced of the tribulations, always believing that after a thousand years, this land of stars will no longer be peaceful.


    Combined with the recent fluctuations in the forbidden areas in various places, many people have to think about it and think it is related to misfortune.


    Of course, people don''t dare to delve into it, think too much, because the more they think about it, the more terrible it will be, even the catastrophe that happened a thousand years ago!


    As time goes by, many things will be covered in dust and forgotten by people.


    However, once awakened, it will undoubtedly uncover the scars of many people. This is not what everyone wants to see.


    Some people would rather shove their heads into the snowdrift and expose their bottoms to face the danger, rather than face the danger, because they are afraid.


    The death of the emperor had been in trouble for several days, but the dust settled in the end.


    Only Xuan Cheng was still uneasy.


    The emperor is dead, and the country cannot be ruled for a day. This is something everyone needs to consider.


    At this moment, in the Governor''s Mansion, in the small courtyard, Su Yan naturally knew that the emperor was dead.


    He held the teacup and took a sip, while Xiao Meng held a teapot and helped Su Yan add water. The service was very attentive.


    "Unexpectedly, the emperor really died!"


    Su Yan said somewhat to himself, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Everything is exactly as I guessed, Zhanao, are you going to show your fangs now?"


    The tea cup in Su Yan''s hand suddenly shattered and turned into dust at this moment!


    The next day, in the early dynasty, hundreds of civil and military officials arrived, and no one dared to ask for leave.


    But Su Yan was absent, he did not go to the palace.


    Above the court hall, Prince Zuo sat on the dragon chair, looking at the civil and military manchu, with a serious expression and sharp eyes.


    Marshal Zuo stood up directly and respectfully said: "Prince, the country cannot be ruled for a day. Please suggest as soon as possible!"


    Marshal Right also stood up and said the same words.


    Hearing this, Zhan Ao nodded faintly, and said: "The two Aiqings are right, but the matter is very serious, and we have to consider it long-term."


    General Biaoqi stood up and said with a stubborn neck: "Why are you still considering the long-term plan? I think you should ascend the throne early, so that our Xuancheng Empire can be stable!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole hall was extremely silent, and many people''s eyes fluctuated.


    Everyone is not a fool, and obviously knows the purpose of these three.


    Prince Right also swept everyone present. Except for the fourteenth princes who were dragged by the eighth princes, none of the others showed obvious resistance.


    The Prince Right looked at General Dart and pretended to be angry: "General Dart, what are you talking nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. It stands to reason that the heir should be the fourteenth prince, but he is still too young and he is still cultivating with great concentration. At this moment, it is inappropriate to inherit the throne."


    Everyone nodded, everyone knows that standing there, the Fourteenth Prince is too thin.


    The right prince looked at the fourteenth prince with deep eyes, and said directly: "Nephew, what do you think?"


    The fourteenth prince was furious and wanted to refute it, but seeing the gaze in everyone''s eyes, he finally flinched.


    After all, he is too thin. Although he is a disciple of Taixu, without the emperor, Taixu can''t help him.


    In the end, the fourteenth prince could only say with difficulty: "The throne should be the successor of the uncle!"

 Chapter 2232： Enter the palace, the final task!

    Chapter 2232 Enter the palace, the final task!


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone knew that the general situation had been set and could not be changed.


    The right prince is too powerful, and the left and right marshals and even the generals are his confidants.


    Since the emperor was ill, Prince Right began to make arrangements to make these marshal generals earn a lot of money.


    Especially to regain the power of the eighteen domains, these marshals and generals are simply making a lot of money, after all, there are too many resources in one domain.


    They took a part, and Prince Right just closed one eye.


    When the water is clear, there will be no fish, this truth is understood by Prince Right.


    Of course, Prince Right is not a fool. Now he is just using this group of people. When the current situation is finalized, this group of people is just a **** in his eyes.


    The most promising emperor is to train many subordinates, let these subordinates do things for themselves and fight each other.


    Whoever becomes more powerful will be suppressed. If you are not obedient, you will be replaced.


    In this way, the greatest power has always been in his own hands, sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight, and being alone.


    Seeing the fourteenth prince compromise, Prince Right nodded with satisfaction. This is the result he most hopes to see, and it also means that the matter is settled.


    The right prince said lightly: "Fourteen nephews, don''t get your uncle Wang. I will only help you look at the position for the time being. When you return from the Taixu School, the throne will be given to you at any time."


    The fourteenth prince trembled. Everyone knew that Prince Right was telling lies, but he had to say something.


    "Then Xuancheng Jiangshan has Uncle Lao."


    "Very good, very good." Prince Zuo said with a grin.


    He saw the most harmonious result, because he only looked at the surface, never the heart.


    This is the representative of the small brain.


    The other ministers who were still a little dissatisfied were unable to return to the sky this time. They could only compromise one by one and knelt down one after another.


    "Long live my emperor, long live long live!"


    Everyone knelt down, even the eighth and fourteenth princes could only kneel down.


    They are no longer facing Prince Right, but the new emperor of the Xuancheng Empire.


    Seeing everyone kneeling down, Prince Left''s face was even more joyful. He had waited for too long today.


    Sitting in this position is a feeling, and now it is a different feeling.


    Power is indeed what many people aspire to, because he can dominate everyone and he can destroy countless people!


    The right prince looked at the Manchu civil and military and waved his big hand: "All love is flat!"


    The ministers of civil and military affairs stood up, bowed to their knees, and respected.


    And Prince Right continued: "Now that he has just ascended the throne, he should amnesty the world!"


    The **** hurriedly screamed at this moment: "The new emperor ascends the throne, amnesty the world!"


    The voice spread everywhere, even out of the main hall, and was spread by the eunuchs outside to all areas of the Xuancheng Empire.


    Everything is in order and should be retired, but Prince Right thought of a person and shot around, his face gloomy.


    "Why didn''t the Governor come?" Prince Right had dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Return to the emperor, the governor caught the wind and it was inconvenient to go to court."


    "Wind cold, dignified governor, you can cut the Golden Core eight-rank monk, how can you catch the wind cold!" Prince Right became more dissatisfied.


    At this moment, a general stood up, bowed and said: "The emperor, the minister thinks that the governor is not happy with the emperor if he is not here."


    Su Yan had offended many people in the DPRK. At this moment, someone naturally seized the opportunity to participate in him.


    And Su Yan didn''t have any friends, so naturally nobody spoke for him. Many people chose to be neutral.


    The coldness in the eyes of Prince Right was even worse.


    From the moment Su Yan showed his arrogance, Prince You had already made a decision on him. Such chess pieces can only be used for one use and cannot be kept.


    However, he had just ascended the throne and only amnesty the world. Naturally, he couldn''t deal with Su Yan right away, so he could only bear the breath.


    "Grandpa Li, after retiring from the court, Governor Xuan went to the Longxing Hall to wait."


    "Yes." Li Gonggong nodded immediately and agreed.


    The Prince Right also stood up at this moment, and left directly in the carriage pulled by the nine dragon dragons.


    When Prince Right left, the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs was relieved. Some people had sweaty backs and were obviously frightened.


    Many people looked out of the hall, with thoughtful eyes in their eyes.


    The eighth prince, the fourteenth prince, and even the other princes all left.


    After leaving the hall, the Eighth Prince pulled the Fourteenth Prince.


    "Fourteenth brother, step forward."


    The fourteenth prince turned to look at the eighth prince, and said angrily: "What''s the matter, mynah."


    "Anyone who wants to achieve great things must first suffer from his will, his muscles and bones, and his body and skin..."


    "Myna, if you want to say these things, there is no need at all." The Fourteenth Prince was a little impatient.


    The eighth prince said meaningfully: "Fourteenth brother, I just want to tell you that if you want to achieve great things, you have to endure it. I hope you can practice hard in Taixu, so as to shame your father!"


    The last sentence, the eighth prince almost said through gritted teeth.


    He didn''t want to believe it now, his brothers turned to each other, and his uncle Wang killed his father and emperor!


    The last sentence also filled the face of the Fourteenth Prince with anger.


    In the end, the fourteenth prince did not say anything, just nodded to the eighth prince, and then left.


    ...


    The Governor''s Mansion, outside the small courtyard, Grand Eunuch Li Gonggong has arrived.


    Seeing this often, he immediately returned to the courtyard to report.


    "Boss, Grandpa Li is here."


    "not see."


    "But it''s already in the laughing circle."


    Grandpa Li is also a frequent visitor here, how can he not know Su Yan''s virtues, if he waits in a proper manner, I am afraid that I will not be able to wait for one day and night.


    He entered the small courtyard and walked directly towards the second floor.


    "Already on the second floor."


    Su Yan nodded and motioned to Chang Yuan to greet him.


    "Oh, Grandpa Li, why are you here."


    Li Gonggong said indifferently: "The miscellaneous family was specially appointed by the emperor to invite the governor."


    "Grandpa Li, why have you forgotten, our boss has caught the cold."


    "You can lie to me, the emperor can lie to you!" Grandpa Li was angry.


    "The emperor?" Chang Yuan was taken aback, then asked, "Isn''t the emperor?"


    "Prince Right ascended the throne today, and now he is the new emperor." Li Gonggong explained.


    Chang Yuan suddenly realized that he nodded repeatedly.


    He could only step aside and let Grandpa Li enter Su Yan''s bedroom.


    "Your Excellency, the emperor is very angry, let you enter the palace right now and wait at the Longxing Hall." Grandpa Li said immediately when he saw Su Yan.


    Su Yan was sitting in a chair at the moment, drinking tea, and said faintly, "I see."


    "Your Excellency, you must go back to the palace with me, or the miscellaneous family won''t leave." Grandpa Li shamelessly.


    "My father-in-law won''t leave today, and ordered the kitchen to make half more dishes."


    When Li Gonggong heard this, he almost vomited blood, and his feelings were only worth half a dish.


    Grandpa Li smiled awkwardly and said, "Although the old man eats lightly, is there a little half of the dish missing?"


    "A lot of father-in-laws, the recent years have been bad, and there is a famine outside." Su Yan said meaningfully.


    Grandpa Li felt that he was being led astray, and quickly woke up.


    "Your Excellency, don''t make fun of the old man. The old man has a handful of old bones and can''t stand the toss."


    "If you don''t follow me into the palace, the emperor will definitely blame me."


    "Father-in-law, it''s not that I don''t want to enter the palace with you, but it''s not convenient for me now."


    Grandpa Li did not compromise and looked at Su Yan and said, "If you don''t follow me into the palace today, I will be killed here."


    Seeing that Grandpa Li was so tough, Su Yan couldn''t help it for a while.


    He knew that the emperor must have done nothing good when looking for him this time.


    But in the end, after some thought, Su Yan agreed to Grandpa Li and went to the palace with him.


    Xiao Meng and others were naturally put into the ghost gourd by Su Yan. At this juncture, he naturally did not dare to let them stay alone in the small courtyard.


    Entering the palace, Su Yan went directly to Longxing Hall.


    There was no one in Longxing Hall, and Zhanao did not arrive.


    Su Yan waited patiently, and about an hour later, Zhanao came.


    Seeing Su Yan, Zhanao''s expression moved slightly, but he immediately returned to plainness.


    "You finally came."


    "I wonder if the emperor is so anxious to see me, what''s the hurry."


    "I heard that you were infected with the cold, and I was a little worried about you."


    Su Yan wanted to scold his mother, worried that he would let him enter the palace, and would not tell lies.


    "You look good, it doesn''t look like you are sick." Zhan Ao said, looking at Su Yan.


    "After taking a few pills, it''s better."


    "Su Yan, I have taken the throne today." Zhanao''s expression turned cold, and he said directly.


    "Congratulations to Prince Right, yes, now I should change my name to the emperor." Su Yan''s face was flat.


    "Aren''t you happy?"


    "Happy."


    "Then why are you not smiling at all."


    "I''m like this."


    Zhan Ao didn''t want to pull on this, and looked directly at Su Yan with sharp eyes.


    Su Yan was not afraid of half a point, and looked at Zhanao.


    In the end Zhan Ao said coldly: "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?!"


    "afraid."


    What Su Yan said was not false, but the truth.


    Who is not afraid of death, even if he was once an emperor, he is also afraid of death.


    "Then why do you come to the palace?"


    "Because I know that the emperor still has things to do with me, I still have use." Su Yan said every word, his voice was extremely flat.


    This made Zhanao a little unhappy, because Su Yan didn''t show a trace of fear from start to finish, it was too plain.


    But what Su Yan said was not a lie, but Zhanao still had things to do with him.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhanao originally wanted to kill Su Yan directly after he arrived.


    But he suddenly found that Su Yan was the best choice to do that.


    "Go and kill the Fourteenth Prince for me."


    Su Yan nodded, this is not wrong with his guess.


    If it were not for the fourteenth prince, it would be impossible for Su Yan to enter the palace.


    The two seemed to have a sharp heart.


    "Don''t worry, how could I kill you? Now Xuan Cheng has just settled down. I just need talents. Those marshals and generals are just wine bags and rice bags. They cannot be reused."


    Zhanao seemed to comfort Su Yan and wanted him not to think too much.


    But this is ridiculous to Su Yan, very ridiculous.


    "The emperor, should you give me another Yuanmai Pill?" Su Yan showed a faint smile.


    "Yuan Mai Dan?!" Zhan Ao was taken aback, and then smiled on his face.


    "Your kid will never forget the Yuan Mai Pill."


    A pill flew out and landed directly on Su Yan''s hand.


    "Have you cultivated your Yuanmai now?" Zhan Ao asked casually, but in reality he had hidden murderous intentions.


    Su Yan said quietly, "Why is it so easy? If Yuanmai is so easy to cultivate, is it still called Yuanmai?"


    The emperor laughed dumbly and made no comment.


    "Okay, do it, I hope to see the result tomorrow."


    Su Yan nodded and retired without delay.


    After leaving the palace, Su Yan let out a long breath.


    This is indeed an adventure for him, an adventure that his character should not have at all.


    But he tried, and it succeeded.


    Looking at a Yuanmai Pill in his hand, Su Yan showed a faint smile.


    "Zhanao, you are really a lie. You think I am a three-year-old child. At this moment, the Yuanmaidan is your gift of worship."


    Su Yan put the Yuanmaidan into the ghost-raising gourd, and then left the imperial city directly.


    As soon as he left the imperial city, Su Yan felt a wave of follow.


    Obviously this was a spy sent by Zhanao, who had been following Su Yan.


    Su Yan kept calm and left the imperial city directly.


    When he had just left the imperial city and walked into a dense forest, his footsteps stopped.


    "The emperor asked you to monitor me?" Su Yan said quietly.


    There was no response, the whole place was extremely silent and the fallen leaves could be heard.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, looking behind him, his face suddenly turned cold.


    "Since I am not coming out, then I will ask you to come out!"


    His whole body''s vitality suddenly filled, and he was enveloped all around.


    A force of death blasted directly behind him.


    "Rewind!"


    Someone in the dark screamed in exclamation, and quickly dodged, which was worthy of avoiding Su Yan''s blow.


    And these two people were directly exposed, two Golden Core 7-Rank masters.


    "Your Excellency, we are only following orders, hope you understand!" one of them said in a deep voice.


    "Understand, I understand your uncle!"


    Su Yan was furious, and directly attacked and killed the two with a force of destruction.


    The violent Yuanli shocked the entire dense forest, the birds fled, and the beasts dared not move.


    The expressions of the two of them also changed abruptly, and they hurriedly moved their strength to resist, but they were still hit by Su Yan''s destructive force.


    Both fell to the ground, vomiting blood violently, and suffered serious injuries.


    Su Yan walked towards the two of them, looking at them condescendingly, with a cold expression on his face.


    "It''s blame Zhanao for sending you to watch me."


    After Su Yan said, the force of death in his hand was condensed and it was terrifying.


    "My lord Governor, we know we were wrong, let us go!"


    The two knelt down and begged for mercy, trembling with fear.


    But how could Su Yan forgive them, the power of death fell directly, and the two were directly hit, turned into two corpses, and died directly.


    Looking at the two corpses, Su Yan regained his strength, his complexion recovered, and he left the dense forest directly.


    "Zhanao, you still want to send someone to watch me, so I don''t have any apologies for letting you dove."


    Su Yan looked at the imperial city wall in the distance, a faint wave appeared on his face, and then disappeared, disappearing.


    And at the moment, in the imperial city, in the palace, Zhanao was holding a beauty in his arms and drinking the jade dew.


    During this period of time, he was exhausted and wanted to relax, but at this moment his face changed abruptly.


    "Su Yan, you actually killed two of my men!"


    Zhanao''s face is cold and his killing intent is infinite!

 Chapter 2233： The death of the prince, Su Yan is wanted!

    Chapter 2233: The death of the prince, Su Yan is wanted!


    Zhan Ao never expected that Su Yan would lay aside himself.


    He thought that Su Yan would help him complete this task, but when that time comes, he would kill Su Yan again. This was his plan.


    But his plan has long been insightful by Su Yan, otherwise Su Yan would not go to the imperial city.


    For the sake of the last Yuanmai Pill, Su Yan only met with Zhanao. The task was to think too much.


    They all knew very well in their hearts how Su Yan could be so stupid to complete the task.


    If you get the Yuanmai Pill, you should naturally slip away.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already left the imperial city and disappeared.


    The Battle Ao in the palace was extremely angry at this moment.


    He calculates everything, everyone is his pawn, all for his use, and useless is discarded.


    Su Yan had calculated it for the first time, which made him very unhappy.


    However, Zhanao also knew the severity, and it was not the time to be angry, the most important thing was the Fourteenth Prince.


    The Fourteenth Prince is an unknown danger and must be erased before Zhanao can feel at ease.


    As for the other princes, they are restricted from leaving the imperial city, so you can sit back and relax.


    After all, there was still a blood relationship, and Zhanao didn''t want to do animal things, killing all the princes of Zhantian.


    The turned Zhanao directly summoned Li Gonggong into the bedroom.


    When Grandpa Li saw Zhanao, he immediately knelt down and said respectfully: "The emperor, you let the minister come, what do you want to do?"


    Zhanao''s complexion was indifferent, and he said, "We will wait for Marshal Zuo at Longxing Hall for me."


    "Yes."


    But after a while, Marshal Zuo arrived at Longxing Hall.


    But Zhanao had already arrived at Longxing Hall.


    "The emperor, what can I do for you?" Zuo Marshal asked on his knees.


    "Help me kill someone!"


    Zhanao''s face became icy, with endless coldness.


    "Who?"


    Marshal Zuo realized the seriousness of the matter. If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely not be recruited to the palace.


    "Fourteenth Prince!"


    Zhanao''s voice fell, and the whole hall was silent.


    Marshal Zuo sweated on his forehead, and he was obviously shocked by Zhan Ao''s words.


    He looked at Zhanao and wanted to confirm, but what he saw were Zhanao''s horrifying eyes, which was obviously not a joke.


    "Why kill the fourteenth prince?"


    "You only need to complete the task, you are not qualified to ask me anything else!"


    Zhanao showed anger in his eyes, and a majesty enveloped the Quartet.


    The emperor is dead, and the rank of Battle Ao, now the might of Nine Dragons is slowly condensing in the body of Battle Ao, making him stronger.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Marshal Zuo was trembling with fright, and quickly agreed.


    "Don''t let anyone know, it''s better to kill the fourteenth prince, and then kill the killer!"


    "Okay, the subordinate will do it right away."


    Marshal Zuo left Longxing Hall and hurriedly returned to his residence.


    He immediately called his assassin, Jindan Sixth Rank, and there was no problem killing the Fourteenth Prince.


    Although the fourteenth prince became a disciple of Taixu Sect, he was still at the level of the fourth rank of Jindan. After all, he was not twenty years old.


    At this moment, the fourteenth princes left the imperial city and rode a dragon dragon chariot towards Taixu Zong.


    The fourteenth prince carried grief and anger along the way, and all the hatred was concentrated in his heart. His uncle king killed his father, which made it difficult for him to accept at the beginning.


    But now, the fourteenth prince knew in his heart that he had only one purpose now, and that was to cultivate hard and avenge his father!


    Outside Long Jiao''s chariot, two old men followed.


    One of them was the personal steward of the fourteenth prince, and his realm was also around Jindan fourth grade.


    The other person was from the Taixu Sect, at the peak of Jindan Five.


    Along the way, when they reached the border of the imperial city and were about to step into the palace territory, a demon wind hit.


    The fourteenth prince was already angry, and when he saw the spooky weather, he couldn''t help getting even more angry.


    "Even God must be right with me!"


    The fourteenth prince was full of anger, and his whole body was concentrated, and he blasted directly towards the sky.


    The steward can only sigh when he sees this, he doesn''t know how to comfort the fourteenth prince, after all, such a big thing has happened.


    Even Taixuzong''s people have been silent, and he can only remain neutral on this matter.


    But shortly after the demon wind swept through, there was a wave of fluctuations in the dense forest before him.


    "and many more!"


    People from Taixuzong motioned to stop, and he noticed something was wrong.


    "Old Hua, what''s the matter?" the butler asked.


    The old man named Hua Lao frowned slightly and said, "I feel a wave of fluctuations, very strong!"


    The butler''s face changed, and his consciousness spread, but he didn''t feel anything.


    But the fourteenth prince, who was originally extremely angry, said dissatisfied at the moment: "Why stop?!"


    "Prince, someone is ahead!"


    Hua Lao has determined at this moment that this volatility is definitely coming.


    "Could it be the killer sent by Zhanao?!" The butler''s expression changed, guessing.


    The fourteenth prince''s face was extremely gloomy, with murderous intent on his face.


    "let me do it!"


    The fourteenth prince rushed out of the chariot directly, intending to fight against those who came.


    But Old Hua directly stopped him and said: "The prince must not be reckless, let me try."


    With that said, Mr. Hua lightly tapped the wheel and flew directly in the air, heading towards the wave.


    But when Mr. Hua just arrived, he felt that the fluctuation was even more terrifying, and his expression changed suddenly.


    "Who has the ability to come out for a fight!" Hua Lao fired around, and his body''s vitality had already poured out.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    There was only evil laughter all around, and there was no other response.


    At the same time, a terrifying Yuan Li attacked Hua Lao with murderous intent.


    Seeing this, the fourteenth prince in the distance said hurriedly: "Old Hua, be careful!"


    Mr. Hua easily escaped the blow, showing disdain: "Small bugs, do you want to kill me too!"


    But as soon as his words fell, a poisonous needle flew towards him, reaching the extreme speed.


    Even if Mr. Hua reacted, he couldn''t resist in the end.


    The poisonous needle pierced Zhonghua Lao''s neck, and a terrible toxin rushed towards his blood.


    Hua Lao hurriedly sealed the bloodline and kept himself from being injured in turn.


    But at this moment, he can no longer perform terrible moves, because the blood is sealed, it is impossible to mobilize all his own power.


    At this moment, the evil laughter sounded again.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    This voice was full of magic, as if it were a mental attack, giving people a sense of horror.


    "Old Hua, this person is not easy to deal with, I will help you!"


    The butler also rose up into the sky and ran towards Old Hua.


    At this moment, two poisonous needles were shot again, but this time, both the old man Hua and the housekeeper reacted.


    The two dodge the poisonous needle, display their spiritual knowledge, and find the enemy.


    This must find the enemy to attack, otherwise there is no way to take the enemy.


    The fourteenth prince was also concerned about the battlefield, feeling a little uneasy.


    But at this moment, the blood rain falling from the sky was a terrifying evil secret technique.


    "Taste my Gorefiend Rain!"


    The enemy in the dark smiled and said, this was the first time he spoke.


    The rain of Gorefiend falls, carrying a huge corrosive power, which can corrode everything.


    The housekeeper and Hua Lao, at this moment hurriedly used their power to resist the rain of blood demon that fell.


    The two of them were struggling, because they felt that this rain of blood demon was extraordinary, and the enemy''s realm was stronger than them.


    They know that this battle must be a tough battle, and the outcome is very uncertain.


    "Golden Core Grade 5, Gold Core Grade 4, it''s a bit weak!" The enemy in the dark laughed mockingly, and at the same time, he said, "Don''t waste your efforts. In front of Gold Core Grade 6, you can catch it! "


    "Golden Core Sixth Grade!"


    The expressions of the two changed abruptly, and they all saw the fear in the eyes of each other.


    The two directly displayed the power of Yuanli, blasting towards the fluctuations in the dark.


    At the same time, the two flew upside down and retreated directly from the battlefield.


    However, how could they escape from the rain of blood.


    The blood rain swept across, and the two were surrounded again.


    "Want to escape, is it possible!" The person in the dark gave a mocking smile.


    Upon seeing this, the two of them knew that the battle was going to be unlucky, and they couldn''t help showing a look of death.


    The butler yelled in the direction of the chariot: "Prince, you go quickly and leave us alone!"


    How could the fourteenth prince escape? He is not the kind of person who is greedy for life and fear of death.


    "Hold on, I will come right away."


    As the fourteenth prince said, he was going to the two of them.


    But the butler said anxiously: "Prince, don''t come, hurry up!"


    Elder Hua also said anxiously: "This person is at least at the sixth rank of Jindan, and you don''t want to change anything when you come."


    "This is obviously Zhanao''s conspiracy. He wants to kill you, so that he can sit back and relax. Run!" The butler said again.


    "Noisy!"


    Unexpectedly, the people in the dark made a voice of dissatisfaction, and at the same time two attacks and killing techniques rushed towards.


    This secret technique is its full blow, the strength of the sixth rank of the Golden Core, and how can it resist.


    The housekeeper was hit on the spot, his entire stomach was empty, blood was spilled on the ground, and his spiritual consciousness slowly dissipated.


    At the last moment, the butler did not forget to look at the fourteenth prince, and said: "Prince, hurry up, you must live!"


    And Mr. Hua also suffered a tragic blow, his whole body was broken, and he flew upside down to the ground.


    The fourteenth prince, with broken liver and bloodshot eyes, his anger almost made him sane.


    But there was a voice in his heart telling him that he must go, hurry up, or the two would die in vain.


    The fourteenth prince hurriedly used his original strength and flew towards the distance.


    But the person in the dark sneered and said, "It''s not that easy to escape!"


    A man dressed in black appeared and directly chased the Fourteenth Prince.


    The speed of the fourteenth prince was naturally incomparable with the man in black, but in a moment, he was caught up.


    The fourteenth prince looked at the black-clothed man in front of him, and said coldly: "Zhanao sent you here!"


    The black-clothed man sneered coldly: "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Anyway, my mission is to kill you!"


    "There is nothing you say, Jindan Sixth Rank, I am sure there is no escape."


    "You are a smart person, self-employed, so I will save trouble."


    The fourteenth prince''s face became colder and colder, how could he die? He still has a grudge!


    "In this way, if you let me go, I will give you a wealth that will satisfy you."


    "I''m really a little moved when you say that, but." The man in black spread his hand and said, "You have nothing now."


    The fourteenth prince felt a chill. He really has nothing now. After all, the Xuancheng Empire is now in Zhanao.


    "Don''t struggle, accept your fate!"


    Murderous intent appeared on the face of the black-clothed man, and a powerful force of power in his hand condensed and blasted directly at the Fourteenth Prince.


    The fourteenth prince''s face turned cold, so naturally he could not remain indifferent.


    He also exerted his vitality, the secret technique surged, and he was extremely powerful.


    The two men''s strengths collided and exploded with endless power, and the whole place was burst into ruins.


    However, the fourteenth prince was ultimately too low to compete with the man in black.


    After several opponents, he was finally invincible. At this moment, he had vomited blood and suffered serious injuries.


    "Don''t struggle, because everything is in vain!"


    The black-clothed man sneered again and again, and once again blasted out a secret technique.


    The fourteenth prince was hit and fell directly to the ground, blood was constantly coming out of his mouth, already dying.


    The black-clothed man did not delay, his fingers were sharp, and a knife fell, separating the heads of the fourteenth princes.


    Then he took the head of the fourteenth prince and left the place directly.


    ...


    In the palace, Marshal Zuo stood outside the Longxing Hall, waiting patiently.


    After a long time, Zhanao appeared.


    When Marshal Zuo saw Zhanao, he immediately greeted him.


    "Emperor, there is a result."


    "Said into the hall."


    When the two arrived at the main hall, Marshal Zuo looked at Zhanao with a smile.


    At the same time, he put the things he had been carrying on the coffee table.


    "turn on."


    Marshal Zuo opened it directly, and it was the head of the Fourteenth Prince.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Zhanao''s face, and his anxiety dissipated.


    "What about the killer?"


    "It has been resolved." Marshal Zuo replied.


    Zhan Ao nodded and looked at Marshal Zuo: "Well, you did a good job of this matter, but I hope you understand. I don''t want a third person to know."


    "Understand, understand." Marshal Zuo said quickly, with some beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "This is your reward."


    With a flick of Zhan Ao, a few pills fell into the hands of Marshal Zuo.


    Marshal Zuo''s face was immediately surprised, and he repeatedly thanked Zhan Ao.


    Then, Zhan Ao showed a cold expression on his face and looked at Marshal Zuo and said: "Su Yan ran away, do you know?"


    "The emperor, you mean the governor?!"


    "Ok."


    "What does the emperor mean?"


    "I mean you should be clear, you want to see people when you live, and you want to see the dead when you die!"


    This is Zhanao''s last bit of anxiety, if it is resolved, then everything can be stable.


    Because, at the beginning Zhanao used Su Yan, and Su Yan was just his pawn. He didn''t want to see uncontrollable pawns appear.


    Another point is very important, that is catastrophe, the fate of a thousand years!


    Although Zhanao never believed in that stuff, he was not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    If Su Yan is really a catastrophe, then he can''t stay!


    "The emperor can rest assured, I will issue an order, wanted nationwide, and send people to investigate everywhere. Once found, I will immediately bring someone else''s head!"


    Zhanao nodded in satisfaction, and then left the Longxing Hall.


    Marshal Zuo also left the palace, and he was wanted that night. The entire Xuancheng Empire wanted Su Yan!

 Chapter 2234： Sit back and wait for the rabbit, the killer died!

    Chapter 2234: Waiting for the rabbit, the killer died!


    The news spread quickly, starting from the imperial city and directly spreading towards all regions.


    Notices bearing Su Yan''s appearance were posted on the streets and alleys everywhere.


    Moreover, the reward amount is very high, reaching 100 million shi!


    Obviously, Zhan Ao had lost his blood this time, as long as he could catch Su Yan, it would not hurt to pay a little price.


    The land of the mansion, after the disaster of ghosts and generals, was slightly withered compared to before.


    However, everything is beginning to develop for the better. The Xuancheng Empire has been exempted from taxes for several years, and it can still grow with these taxes.


    In the Xuanji Sect of the prefecture, Mo Guisha, the lord of the general domain, is one of the eighteen road kings.


    In fact, Mo Guisha, as the master of the realm, Sect Master Xuanji, is actually not a strong one at all.


    Among the eighteenth road kings, Mo Guisha is still at the top of the fifth rank of Jin Dan, and has not broken through the sixth rank.


    The worst of the other ancestors is the Golden Core Eight-Rank Realm.


    The reason why he was able to become one of the eighteenth road kings, and that he was able to fight with the emperor back then, was not in the realm, but in his mind.


    As a military, he used to make suggestions for the emperor and exhausted his organs, which caused headaches for other empires.


    It is precisely for this reason that Mo Guisha was able to become one of the Eighteen Road Kings, creating Jiangyu and becoming the master of Jiangyu.


    At this moment, a white-haired Mo Guisha sat in the first place, looking at the surrounding elders and disciples, with a little majesty in his eyes.


    "Everyone, I think everyone already knows it?!"


    Everyone nodded, with different expressions.


    Mo Guisha sighed and said quietly, "The emperor has died, and the right prince Zhanao is now ascended to the throne. I think the fourteenth prince will die!"


    Mo Guisha''s strategy is naturally not comparable to ordinary people, and can guess more and deeper than people.


    When the others heard this, their complexion changed and they looked at Mo Guisha.


    The second elder said at this moment: "Sect Master, the Fourteenth Prince and Zhanao are also related by blood."


    "How can blood be worthy of power!" Mo Guisha''s eyes kept cold.


    "This matter is actually not something we can manage, but Su Yan makes us have to manage it."


    "Su Yan?!" The faces of the others were shocked.


    "It was he who saved us at the beginning, otherwise we are still being suppressed in the corpse by the ghost generals!"


    Everyone nodded, naturally there was no objection to this, and they were always grateful.


    "Su Yan has become a chess piece of Zhanao, fighting everywhere to complete the task, I am afraid he is also wanted now."


    "This!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed when they heard this, which completely exceeded their expectations.


    "Zhanao, I didn''t expect you to be like this now." Mo Guisha looked sad.


    "Sect Master, how can we help?"


    Their realm is low and low, each of them is only the third rank of Golden Core, which is not enough in Xuancheng Imperial City.


    Mo Guisha also looked even more sad, and finally sighed and said: "If he comes, we should try our best to save him."


    Everyone bowed their heads, and finally nodded silently.


    They are too weak to talk about protection at all, and they can only do their best when they come to the mansion.


    This is the sorrow of the weak.


    At this moment, Su Yan did not go to any realm, but to the land of the palace.


    When passing by a small town, he found the notices on the streets.


    Looking at the notice, Su Yan showed a mocking smile on his face, and said lightly: "Zhanao, you are so inspiring and wanting to arrest me, it would be too laborious and costly."


    On his side, Chang Yuan, Xiao Meng and others were aggrieved.


    Liu Jin also followed Su Yan, but the old father retired and chose a small place.


    Looking at the notice, Liu Jin''s face was a little disturbed and said: "I don''t know if Zhanao will threaten my father."


    "Why don''t you pick up your father," Chang Yuan said.


    Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, waiting for Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, go pick up your father, Zhanao can do anything."


    The group walked towards the west of the palace area. The place chosen by the gilt old father was in the west of the palace area. The place was beautiful, very suitable for living, and there was nothing intriguing.


    A group of people set foot on the journey and arrived at the small city that night.


    Because it was already evening, the city gate was closed.


    Seeing this, Liu Jin couldn''t help but said, "How about taking a rest outside the city and going in tomorrow?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Can this city gate hold me up?"


    In order to cause unnecessary trouble, Su Yan lost his face on this road, including Chang Yuan Xiaomeng and others.


    The group flew directly over the city wall and entered the small city.


    Liu Jin was naturally familiar with it, and at this moment, he took Su Yan and the others, hurried towards the place where his father was.


    But before they arrived, they heard the fluctuations and were very noisy.


    "Listen to me, seal this place tightly and not allow a fly to fly out!"


    "Yes!"


    There are sergeants everywhere, and this place has been controlled.


    Seeing this, Liu Jin said uneasy: "Could it be that his father has been caught by him?"


    "Don''t worry, see the situation first."


    Su Yan took a group of people and flew directly over the eaves to the manor where Liu Jin''s old father was.


    At this moment, the manor was brightly lit, surrounded by sergeants, and in the wide courtyard, there were people of all colors.


    In the central place, the gilt father was hung with a rope, his body was already covered in flesh, and the blood made him a blood man.


    Elder Liu, he was dying at this moment, completely hanging his last breath, if someone hadn''t deliberately sealed his veins, he would have died and disappeared.


    Seeing such a situation, the gilt eyes breathed fire, and the canthus was about to split!


    "My day, your grandma!"


    Liu Jin couldn''t control it at all, and he shot out directly, rushing towards the yard.


    Seeing someone coming, the soldiers reacted quickly and immediately moved the formation.


    "Enemy attack, defense, attack!"


    Suddenly, a rain of arrows in the sky moved towards the gilt, and at the same time a powerful murder formation was opened.


    Obviously, this place had already been controlled by the Xuancheng Empire, in order to wait for Su Yan and the others to cast the net.


    This formation is very unusual, very powerful, and definitely not something ordinary people can condense.


    Moreover, those arrow rains were also traits, and even Golden Core third-rank monks couldn''t resist it.


    Obviously, Liu Jin couldn''t face these offensives at all, and he was stunned at this moment.


    He was completely too angry, his father was treated like Zhanao, and the law of heaven couldn''t tolerate it.


    Back then, his father also fought on the battlefield and made a lot of credit for the Xuancheng Empire.


    In the end, it ended up like this, and the hatred in his heart is evident.


    Xin Kui Su Yan rushed out at this moment, protecting Liu Jin behind him, otherwise he would have been shot as a hedgehog.


    "This place has been controlled by them!"


    With tears in his eyes, Liu Jin looked at Su Yan, feeling sad and angry in his heart.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was also angry, looking at the gilt and said: "Don''t worry, I will help you rescue your father!"


    Su Yan''s words, if nectar, is like sending charcoal in the snow, making golden tears even more unstoppable.


    "Boss!"


    Su Yan turned and looked at the entire compound, killing intent surging on his face.


    "You go into raising ghost gourds!"


    Liu Jin and others were directly put into the ghost gourd by Su Yan, so that he could devote himself to the battle.


    "Zhanao, it''s just a small vulture skill, do you want to deal with me too!"


    Between Su Yan''s hands, the air of death lingered, directly blasting towards a group of soldiers.


    At this moment, he would naturally not be merciful, since he was working for Zhanao, he had to have the consciousness of death.


    Countless soldiers were directly bombarded by Su Yan''s death air, and the arrow rain slowly dissipated.


    However, the terrifying formation was even stronger, and it had already enveloped Su Yan.


    At this moment, a general appeared, looking at Su Yan coldly, with a slight smile in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency, we have had a hard time waiting for you."


    With the words of the general, it was obvious that they were standing still again, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to really come.


    Su Yan didn''t answer this. This murderous array was level 6, which was extraordinary.


    However, for Su Yan, that would be too small for him.


    The general wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, his eyes were filled with shock.


    "how is this possible!"


    He looked at the sky, where the original formations fluctuated, all of them were now in ruins!


    With a single blow, Su Yan easily broke the sixth-level murder array!


    The general was terrified, knowing that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary person, and he couldn''t resist this kind of terrifying force.


    He had the intention to retreat, and he wanted to retreat using a secret technique at this moment.


    But Su Yan had already reached his side and said coldly, "I want to go now, it''s too late!"


    Hearing the words, the general was heartbroken, but his will to live allowed him to display his vitality.


    Yuan power surged towards Su Yan, very powerful!


    This general is also a Golden Core Sixth Rank monk.


    But this is not enough for Su Yan, because the current Su Yan is also the sixth grade of Golden Core!


    All the vitality fell on Su Yan, and Su Yan did not feel any pain or itching.


    This terrified the general. At this moment, he was trembling, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Governor...Your Excellency, spare my life, I am also ordered to act!"


    The general begged for mercy, but as soon as the words fell, his head fell to the ground, blood splashing everywhere.


    How could Su Yan forgive him, because he was not a good man and believer.


    Since Zhan Ao insists on making an end with him here, then he doesn''t mind killing the Quartet here!


    The formation dissipated, the soldiers were destroyed, and even the generals died.


    This time the yard became extremely silent.


    Su Yan walked to the tied old man Liu, intending to help him out of trouble.


    But as soon as he approached, he noticed something was wrong. This is not Old Man Liu!


    Su Yan''s eyes filled with coldness, and the killing intent appeared suddenly!


    But at this moment, the man who pretended to be the old gilt, directly used the ultimate move at this moment!


    The killer at the initial stage of the eighth rank of Jin Dan, his ultimate move is naturally exceptionally powerful, and it is definitely not something ordinary people can avoid.


    Even if it is a Golden Core eighth rank monk, it is possible that the gutter will capsize.


    A terrible killing intent spread directly towards Su Yan, and the world became gloomy.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his original strength to resist, but when the killing intent approached, he knew it was the enemy''s slamming.


    This is just a false move, the ultimate move is still to come.


    A violent force blasted directly at Su Yan''s back, which turned out to be another disguised killer move!


    This assassin was very experienced and knew that Su Yan could resist, so he used disguised killer moves twice in succession in order to kill him with one blow.


    The killer''s real ultimate move emerged, it was actually a lifeline blade!


    The lifeline blade surged directly towards Su Yan''s lifeline!


    This was the real attack and killing technique, and it was the first time Su Yandu saw it.


    Because this ultimate move is not just a simple hidden weapon killer, but also a mental attack, which is simply a double killer move.


    The lifeline blade can be understood as a kind of killing blade, or as a mental attack, displayed together, making it difficult to prevent.


    I have to say that this assassin is very powerful, and there are probably not a few Golden Core Eight-Rank masters who fell in front of him!


    However, he met Su Yan, a man with terrifying mental power!


    Su Yan directly ignored the assassin''s mental attack, which was maddening to him.


    Facing the blade of lifeline, Su Yan''s whole body''s vitality soared, and the power of the three vital powers all emerged, resisting the blade of lifeline.


    After all, he had already broken through to the sixth grade of Jin Dan, and reacting to the killer''s ultimate move, it seemed not so difficult to deal with.


    Defending the killer''s lifeline blade, Su Yan''s eyes turned indifferent, staring at the killer disguised as Elder Liu.


    But the killer sneered again and again, because in his opinion, Su Yan resisted the blade of his lifeline, but failed to resist the mental attack.


    "It''s hard to guard against, it''s over!" The killer said indifferently.


    A second passed, Su Yan looked at the killer lightly.


    Five seconds later, Su Yan still stared at the killer faintly.


    Ten seconds passed, and Su Yan looked at the killer dozingly.


    ...


    The killer sensed that something was wrong at this moment, but he didn''t believe the result.


    "At the end of the crossbow, are you still holding on!"


    The killer looked at Su Yan and said coldly.


    Su Yan smiled, as if looking at Sabi.


    "What are you talking about, I don''t understand at all."


    The assassin''s expression changed, Su Yan''s aura of words was very stable, which was simply not right.


    If he was hit by his mental power, even if he held it hard, there would be fluctuations, but Su Yan didn''t have it at all.


    "you!"


    The killer realized everything, and his mental attack did not even damage Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You are a good assassin. You have used the assassin''s power to the extreme, but you are just a little wrong!"


    "Which point!"


    "Enemy with me!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and a killer move attacked the killer, surrounded by Yuan Li, as if he had become a place outside the world.


    The killer was full of horror, his eyes revealed unwillingness.


    He has been a killer for so many years and has never failed, but today he failed.


    Once it fails, the price is life. The price is too heavy!


    The killer''s vitality was lost, his soul was shattered, his consciousness dissipated, and his body fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Yan looked at the assassin''s corpse with an unusually indifferent expression that was not worth mentioning.


    Now he is not the same as before. Entering Jindan Sixth Rank, even the Eighth Rank Assassin can hardly hurt him!


    At this moment, the surroundings were extremely silent, there was no one, and there was no turbulence.


    This silence can make people feel uneasy, because it''s so quiet!


    And Su Yan did not dissipate his vitality, because he sensed a terrifying aura and was slowly approaching him.


    Su Yan showed coldness in his eyes, knowing in his heart that he will fight here today!

 Chapter 2235： The peak of the eighth rank, you cant pardon it!

    The second thousand two hundred and thirty-fifth chapter is the pinnacle of the eighth product, and it is impossible to cut it!


    This wave of volatility is very strong, and it can make Su Yan feel a little uneasy. This is at least a strong person in the eighth rank.


    In the entire Xuancheng Empire, there are probably only three people who can reach Rank 9.


    Maitreya Buddha and Huoliao, the two are now trapped in the imperial palace, and it is impossible to escape because of the powerful rune taboo.


    Then Zhanao is the only one who can move freely.


    Under the three people, that is the eighth rank strong, and according to Su Yan''s understanding, there are really many eighth rank strong.


    Not to mention that the ancestors of the various domains have basically reached the eighth rank, and many of them have reached the eighth rank.


    The marshals of the left and right have not been exposed, and now they have become the right arm of Zhanao, and the realm has also been revealed.


    Both of them were in the middle of the eighth rank of Golden Core, which Su Yan had known before.


    But the current volatility made Su Yan feel that it was not so simple, as if it was stronger than the mid-level Golden Core Eighth Stage!


    Su Yan looked at the entrance of the courtyard and said lightly, "Marshal Zuo, why hide if you are here!"


    His voice is not loud, but it has a magical power, and there is shock around him, and it lasts for a long time.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, a figure appeared, burly and full of evil spirits.


    This was formed by killing countless talents, and it was a killing god.


    "Your Excellency, I didn''t expect us to meet here."


    The person here is the current Marshal Zuo of the Xuancheng Empire, who is in the forefront, second only to Prince Zuo, and can be called the third person of Xuancheng!


    Su Yan''s eyes had a hint of coldness, and he looked at Marshal Zuo and said, "This is a trap you set, but it''s useless to me."


    "Whether it''s useful, we Bibi will know!"


    Marshal Zuo didn''t procrastinate, he just shot to see the truth, he didn''t like talking.


    Marshal Zuo filled his hands with a mighty righteous spirit, which was extremely terrifying. He was a soldier with an iron will and his strength was naturally fierce.


    Haoran''s righteousness blasted directly towards Su Yan, as if the whole world was enveloped, and Su Yan had become a prey, unable to escape.


    Su Yan''s face was even colder, his entire body trembling, and a phantom figure appeared behind him, it was actually a blue dragon!


    The Canglong roared, emitting a golden light, and rushed directly towards Haoran''s righteousness.


    In an instant, the sky shook, and two huge powers of Yuanli exploded, like a shock wave, suppressing the entire ground.


    There is more lingering power, and the surrounding area has long been in ruins!


    Su Yan looked at Marshal Zuo with a cold expression, "Have you broken through?"


    Marshal Zuo laughed loudly and said, "Thanks to the emperor''s love and kindness, I have given me a seven-tier pill, and the shackles of many years are finally broken. "


    This means that Marshal Zuo is now in the late Jindan realm.


    However, Marshal Zuo added: "Your Excellency, I am already at the pinnacle of the Eighth Stage!"


    "Eight-Rank Peak!"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, then his face recovered.


    I thought that breaking through to the late eighth stage was already very powerful, but I didn''t expect it to break two small realms directly.


    Of course, Su Yan was only slightly surprised, because he wouldn''t be afraid of it even at the 8-Rank peak!


    "It looks like I''m going to get serious!"


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose up, revealing a sneer.


    Hearing this, the Marshal Zuo showed a cold expression, and the wrinkles on his face were even worse, like a polar crocodile.


    "Three tricks, my three tricks must take your head!"


    Marshal Zuo yelled, he is an eighth-rank pinnacle powerhouse, and he still has this confidence in dealing with an ant who has just broken through to the sixth-rank Jindan.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    At this moment, his body''s vitality is permeating, and the three powers are gathered together, and the three blue dragons behind him are unruly and violent.


    "Kill me!"


    Su Yan roared, killing intent surged.


    The three blue dragons rushed directly towards Marshal Zuo, the world suddenly changed, and was enveloped by the power of the three elements.


    Gold, red, and black, the three colors are all over the world at this moment and cannot be dispelled.


    Marshal Zuo was also aware of Su Yan''s toughness, so naturally he wouldn''t be big at this moment.


    He knotted his hands and directly displayed a secret technique!


    "Bombing wildly!"


    A vast phantom appeared in the sky, and endless fireballs were projected from the phantom, like golden crows.


    The fireball fell and blasted directly towards the three black dragons, with a powerful force, it was bound to smash the three black dragons to pieces.


    Su Yan''s Golden Core Sixth Rank, with the powerful blessing of Yuan Li, the three blue dragons at this moment have not lost the emperor''s dragon prestige.


    However, the emperor is the supreme of Kowloon, with nine dragons.


    If the emperor was still alive, Su Yan would still be difficult to deal with.


    It is a pity that a generation of emperors, the existence of the peak of the 9th Golden Core, ended up in the hands of his own brother.


    Oooh!


    The blue dragon roared and rushed directly towards the sky, bound to tear the vast phantom to pieces.


    The endless fireball smashed crazily, and the light of the blue dragon dimmed.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan hurriedly displayed a secret technique-the overwhelming style!


    A violent force swept directly towards Marshal Zuo, as if the might of the sea was about to drown and destroy everything.


    Marshal Zuo''s eyes were like electricity. At this moment, he knew that Su Yan was not easy. There were so many secret techniques.


    If he knew that Su Yan was the Ninth Immortal Emperor, he would only be one step away from reaching a higher state of supremacy, he would probably be foaming in his mouth with fright.


    In the face of Su Yan''s overwhelming force, Marshal Zuo hurriedly used his strength to resist.


    Although he resisted the past, he was pushed a thousand meters away, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    This is something he cannot tolerate, his face is violent at this moment, with endless killing intent!


    "Su Yan, you successfully angered me!"


    Marshal Zuo was furious and roared.


    Behind him, at this moment, there is a giant phantom, like an ancient god!


    The vast phantom in the sky strengthened again, the Canglong couldn''t bear it, and finally faded away.


    "Now you know how good I am!"


    Marshal Zuo said coldly, his eyes still cold.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, just a calm face in his clothes.


    At this moment, the vitality in his hand is concentrated, and there is a ray of light in his eyes.


    Without a second word, a punch, the purest power strike, mixed with the power of endless vitality!


    This punch can destroy the world, collapse the space, and make people endless reincarnation!


    With a punch, he realized that something was wrong when he was only a few minutes away from Marshal Zuo. It seemed that Su Yan''s strength was a bit strong.


    Marshal Zuo hurriedly used his strength to resist, the strongest defense.


    But when his fist fell, his endless defense was as fragile as glass, and it exploded and dissipated.


    In the end, Su Yan''s fist fell on the left Marshal''s chest, directly denting it.


    Marshal Zuo was directly blasted to the ground by this punch, spitting blood in his mouth, how could he not expect that Su Yan''s punch power was so terrifying!


    "you!"


    Marshal Zuo pointed to Su Yan with unwillingness in his eyes.


    And Su Yan approached and kicked him directly on his abdomen, directly causing his pelvic cavity to shatter.


    "Eight-Rank peak, but you!"


    Su Yanju looked at Marshal Zuo condescendingly, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    But at this moment, a figure floated over, displaying a terrifying secret technique and blasting towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan dodges and evades, the secret technique is actually chasing him.


    He had to use his power to dissipate it.


    Su Yan looked indifferent and looked at this person.


    Of course he knew the right marshal of the Xuancheng Empire.


    "The emperor is uneasy, so he sent me to help you. I didn''t expect this little beast to be so strong!"


    The right marshal looked at Su Yan with extremely cold eyes.


    When Marshal Zuo saw this, a trace of sadness appeared on his face.


    But he still thanked: "Thank you, the emperor, and Marshal Right."


    "A mere Jin Dan Sixth Rank can defeat the eighth rank peak of Jin Dan, it really is a different kind!" The Marshal Right was also uneasy.


    At this moment, he looked at the Marshal Left and shot his fingers directly, and a pill was shot into his mouth.


    "Eat it, you can recover quickly, it was given by the emperor."


    The left marshal nodded, he knew that the situation was critical at the moment, he must regain his strength, and then shot with the right marshal.


    It was very angry to think about it, he was the pinnacle of the Golden Core Eighth Rank, and now he was dealing with a Golden Core Sixth Rank Su Yan, and he wanted to join forces with the Marshal Right.


    The Marshal Right is now also the pinnacle of Jin Dan''s eighth rank, thinking of Zhanao''s help, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to break through so quickly.


    Only by killing Su Yan can Zhanao sit back and relax, and it doesn''t hurt for him to cultivate two subordinates.


    When the overall situation has been set, if the two subordinates are not obedient, he can completely kill him. After all, his current strength has been improved too much than before, and it is extremely easy for him to kill the eighth rank of Jindan.


    Marshal Zuo recovered from his injury in a moment. Obviously, the medicine was not easy.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said, "It seems that Zhanao has made a big deal this time, allowing you to break through the realm, and returned the recovery medicine."


    "That''s natural, you traitor will die today!"


    Su Yan sneered, what the traitor said was slander, but he didn''t care at all.


    At this moment? There is a wave of horror between the hands, and on the blessing arm, there is a mighty power.


    Moreover, there was even a nameless business fire lingering around him. At this moment, he was incarnate as a killer, facing the powerhouse at the eighth rank of Jindan without fear.


    "Su Yan, die!"


    Marshal Zuo took the lead, his secret technique.


    "Endless explosion!"


    I saw the sky quashed, and countless thunder and lightning fell, even more terrifying than the fireball just now.


    At the same time, the right marshal did not hesitate at all, and also displayed the secret technique.


    "Universal Freedom!"


    I saw that between the heaven and the earth, it turned into yin and yang, and there was a light between yin and yang, and the light fell, becoming an endless might, with the ability to kill everything!


    Facing the secret technique of the two, Su Yan was very serious. After all, it was the secret technique of attacking and killing two golden core eighth rank strong people, not weak.


    Su Yan finally displayed a terrifying secret technique-the Great Buddha Art!


    I saw an eight-story tower appeared out of thin air, primitive and simple, with an ancient atmosphere.


    As soon as it appeared, there was a bell lingering, very dull, with a shocking force.


    More than that, the drums are vibrating and very loud, which can shake people''s hearts.


    The two voices converged and rushed directly towards the two, with the intention of killing them.


    This is a sound attack, an invisible force, and it is not defensible by ordinary secret arts.


    When the endless thunder and lightning blasted towards Su Yan, the sound of bells and drums also blasted towards the left and right marshals.


    The sky is turbulent, and the rules of the world and space seem to have been broken, showing instability, fearing the danger of collapse.


    There was endless darkness in the sky, like a huge **** of death, wanting to swallow everything.


    Su Yan hurriedly used his elemental power to resist, but was still bombarded by two secret arts, and his body was stained with blood.


    On the other hand, the princes left and right were embarrassed by the sound of bells and drums. The two of them couldn''t avoid it. In the end, they could only resist this move with strong willpower.


    However, the two of them now had shawls, and their faces were old, as if they were ten years old all of a sudden, and their breath became languid.


    "Su Yan, take another blow!"


    Marshal Zuo was furious, full of violent face, exhausted his own energy, and went to kill Su Yan, but he fought desperately, losing if he couldn''t win.


    "I will help you too!"


    The Marshal Right was equally angry, and displayed a secret technique to attack Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and the blood dissipated all over his body. The injury just now didn''t hurt him, and he could easily recover.


    "It seems that if you want to deal with you two, you can only use that trick!"


    Su Yan''s eyes surged, and a powerful suffocated aura of heaven and earth, as if in hell.


    Both the left and right marshals felt uneasy, with a strong trembling feeling.


    They tried to suppress, but still couldn''t compete, which made the two of them look.


    Su Yan, who was a mere Jin Dan Sixth Rank, was able to suppress them with his momentum, which was too abnormal.


    A strong realm suppresses a low realm. This is normal. How can a low realm suppress a high realm.


    But Su Yan wouldn''t think so much, his killing intent at this moment had already emerged, and he would kill both of them.


    His hands are filled with faint fluctuations, not strong.


    Seeing this, the marshals left and right breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be fraud.


    But the next moment, the two of them changed their complexions and their eyes widened!


    What Su Yan used was the technique of spiritual assault-Shattered Knowledge Sea!


    The terrifying spiritual attack and killing technique rushed directly towards the two, there was no way to avoid it, and it was impossible to defend.


    Their terrifying defensive power cannot defensive spirit art at all, this is invisible power, only special secret art defense can do.


    Obviously they will not!


    There was a look of horror on their faces, and the secret technique had poured into their brains and began to torment them.


    "Isn''t it very strong at the 8-Rank peak of the Golden Core!"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Su Yan''s words, and there was also contempt in his eyes.


    Just like the two of them scorned him, and didn''t put him in the eyes, now he has returned.


    Broken Consciousness Sea began to tear their divine consciousness. This was an extremely painful thing. Both of them screamed, and in the end they could only groan on the ground.


    Both of them were dying, and it was also surprising that the eighth-Rank Golden Core powerhouse had fallen to such a point.


    Su Yan walked to the side of the two, looking at them with indifference.


    "Let me see you off."


    Su Yan still had a trace of kindness and gave them a joy, just like the constant torment of the spirit of killing, it was pain that inhuman can imagine.


    A burst of destructive force filled Su Yan''s hands, blasting directly towards the two of them.


    The force of collapse destroyed everything, and the two directly turned into nothingness and vanished.


    Watching the two disappear into this world, Su Yan''s vitality has also disappeared, his breath fluctuates, and his chest is agitated.


    In this battle, Su Yan still consumed a lot of internal energy, and was naturally a little tired at the moment, but it was worth killing the two.

 Chapter 2236： With the power of Battle Ao, Su Yan was injured!

    Chapter 2236: The power of Battle Ao, Su Yan is injured!


    He originally wanted to leave, but Zhan Ao insisted on keeping him as a guest, so he didn''t mind killing others.


    Zhanao lost his right hand and right arm. You can imagine how he felt after knowing it. Su Yan wanted to see his wonderful expression.


    Looking around for a week, the surroundings are extremely silent, without anyone, as if there is no land.


    Such a terrifying battle, even if there were people, they escaped and died.


    Su Yan retracted his mind and planned to leave directly. As for the gilded Lao Tzu, Su Yan knew that he was probably no longer there.


    Even if it was there, Zhanao might be locked in the sky prison.


    It is impossible for him to risk going to the prison. It is good to say that when he meets other people, he is not currently an opponent when he meets Zhanao.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that Zhanao was making a oriole.


    The praying mantis catches the cicada, but the mantis didn''t catch it, so he will eat this cicada.


    Before Su Yan left the compound and hadn''t walked a few steps, the sky seemed to hear the sound of dragons.


    Su Yan stopped immediately and looked towards the sky.


    I saw the sky was extremely dark, and the clouds were not lifted to see the blue sky, let alone the sunshine.


    Su Yan frowned suddenly, he knew that there must be something weird, probably Zhanao was here.


    Sure enough, after Long Yin, the Canglong whistling, Kowloon appeared, actually pulling a car wheel.


    Kowloon pull cart!


    Such a scene, even the strong, I am afraid that I have never seen it before. Who can have such a high respect, let Jiulong pull the cart.


    The people in the whole place were trembling extremely, and they were completely stunned by the sight of the sky.


    But they didn''t know that Nine Dragons was not a real dragon, but just came out of Zhanao''s illusion.


    However, even if it is illusory, it is equally terrifying, and it is strong enough to last.


    The wheel of the car slowly fell from the sky, and the sky that was originally gloomy was bursting with endless light at this moment, shining everywhere.


    Su Yan kept looking at the chariot with cold eyes, knowing who is here without even thinking about it, and there is no way to hide from it.


    The chariot fell to the ground, and Jiulong soared up into the clouds.


    One person walked out of the chariot, dressed in splendor, wearing a dragon robe, very respectable.


    This person is naturally Zhanao, a pair of tiger eyes are piercing and energetic, as if one can see through people''s hearts at a glance.


    At this moment, he looked at Su Yan, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Su Yan, long time no see."


    Su Yan smiled faintly: "It won''t take long."


    "Farewell to the scholar for three days, like three autumns." Zhanao''s words made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Zhan Ao, "I don''t know what the prince is here for this time."


    Hearing the word prince, Zhanao showed anger, obviously not satisfied with Su Yan''s title.


    "I am now the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire, and the prince is just the old name."


    "I would rather call you the prince, I am used to it." Su Yan said indifferently.


    Although Zhan Ao was angry, he did not continue to struggle with the matter. He knew that what Su Yan had said would definitely not change.


    "I take you so seriously, and I will give you the Yuanmaidan reward for every mission. Why do you fail me?!"


    Zhanao''s voice was thunderous, with the domineering dragon.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and said lightly: "How can I fail you?"


    "Let you kill the fourteenth prince, did you kill it?"


    "Isn''t someone killed already, why should I do it?" Su Yan spread his hands a little helplessly.


    Zhanao''s face turned cold, and he was actually unable to refute Su Yan''s words.


    But naturally he would not be choked by Su Yan''s words.


    "It''s a foolish tongue, should I return my Yuanmai Pill?"


    "Why do you want to return the Yuanmai Pill I got by my skills? How old are you?" Su Yan revealed a look of rebelliousness.


    Zhanao''s face trembled and his anger was forcibly suppressed.


    "Su Yan!"


    Su Yan was still not afraid, and said indifferently: "Everyone is just using each other. You have always used me as a pawn, and you want to kill the donkey at last. Such a posture is insulting the emperor.


    Su Yan''s words were like needles, which caused Zhanao to burn with anger, his eyes lingering with lightning.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Hmph." Su Yan snorted coldly. "To tell the truth, I just exposed you."


    "There is no need to argue about things in the past, but how do you explain how you killed my man and arm!" Zhan Ao challenged.


    Su Yan is still calm and calm: "Didn''t you let them kill me? Is there any fault in proper defense?"


    "The teeth are sharp!"


    "Besides, I''ll help you. You will kill them anyway."


    These words almost bleed Zhanao''s qi, and all his thoughts were insight into Su Yan, and there was nothing left.


    He is now realizing that he regards Su Yan as a pawn, and Su Yan is not using himself as an object of use.


    In the game between the two, Su Yan was still slightly better.


    Zhanao was naturally not convinced, this time he came naturally to solve Su Yan.


    He didn''t expect that a **** of his own would eventually cause so many incidents and he needed to solve it himself.


    "Su Yan, you are a good genius, but Xuan Cheng can only accommodate me alone!"


    Zhan Ao''s face turned cold, and a terrifying force filled his back, Jiulong supreme force!


    It is possible to condense this kind of terrifying power when it reaches the 9th rank!


    Even the emperor does not have this kind of power!


    This shows that Zhanao''s talent is not weaker than the emperor, but it has not been revealed at all, and has been overwhelmed by Zhan Tian.


    Su Yan never thought that Zhanao would usher in his second spring.


    He didn''t show his talent when he was young, but now he has become an old thing, but it''s a bit rejuvenated.


    The power of Nine Dragons supreme, like a dragon roar, rushed towards Su Yan and swept all over.


    The world was dimmed, everything around it seemed to have changed, everything seemed to disappear, becoming a different world.


    Su Yan''s expression turned cold, and Zhanao is now very strong, absolutely difficult to deal with.


    He can only find opportunities to drive away, otherwise he will definitely not be able to escape.


    Facing the power of Jiulong Supreme, Su Yan hurriedly displayed the power of collapse, mixed with a majestic force of power.


    When the two collided, a terrifying might erupted, and the whole world was haunted by the two elements, turning into chaos.


    Su Yan walked out of the chaos, his clothes already shattered and his clothes were ragged.


    In the chaos, Zhanao stood in the center, as if this place was his master.


    And Su Yan was a little embarrassed.


    After all, his collapse power is not as strong as the Battle Ao level Jiulong Supreme Yuan.


    Zhanao''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Su Yan proudly: "I can kill you if I don''t use the secret technique!"


    Su Yan sneered and said directly: "If you use it, you will be grandson!"


    Zhan Ao directly rushed up, still the power of the Nine Dragon Supreme, his hands directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    His hands are extremely hard, and they are mixed with majestic vitality, this blow is comparable to the powerful blow of Jindan Ninth Rank.


    Su Yan is now only the sixth grade of the Golden Core, if it exists in general, I am afraid it can be annihilated with a random move.


    Even if he killed the Golden Core Eighth-Rank pinnacle powerhouse, it is not enough now, not to mention that he has spent a lot of energy.


    In the face of Zhanao''s attack again, Su Yan could only linger with his vitality and directly defend.


    This blow shook the world and the sound was extremely violent.


    Su Yan was directly bombarded for thousands of meters, and fell headlong in the endless ruins.


    How could Zhanao give Su Yan a chance, rushing towards him directly, and punching out again, majestic!


    Su Yan showed coldness, clenched his fists, not afraid of the slightest, and punched him.


    boom!


    The violent and crisp sound, mixed with terrifying fluctuations, made the world tremble again.


    Su Yan was hit by a punch and plunged directly into the ground for a kilometer, and a piece of ruin dust poured toward the sky and the earth.


    This punch is very powerful. How could Zhanao be merciful? He was a cruel person.


    Su Yan''s chest was sunken, and the blood ran down the corners of his mouth. His muscles and bones seemed to be under ten thousand times of pressure, and he felt like he was about to shatter.


    He stared at Zhanao stubbornly. The broken hand bones healed at this moment, and a punch blasted towards Zhanao''s cheek.


    This punch was comparable to the slap he was reborn, and he did his best.


    Zhanao''s cheeks suddenly sank, and finally tore to pieces.


    The blood rolled down and scattered around like raindrops.


    His cheeks and bones appeared, somewhat tragic and terrifying.


    Zhanao never dreamed that with such a terrifying punch, he didn''t directly kill Su Yan.


    Moreover, Su Yan blasted out with a punch, and also hit his cheek!


    He didn''t feel the pain on his face, but he felt hot in his heart, and there was an unbearable result like this.


    "hateful!"


    Zhanao yelled, staring at Su Yan with his eyes, as if he was about to swallow Su Yan.


    "You nasty little beast!"


    The terrifying Jiulong Supreme Yuan Li was permeated on Zhanao''s fist. The fall of this fist was definitely his strongest blow, the full display of the Ninth Stage Realm.


    The fist fell, but unexpectedly fell through, which Zhanao didn''t expect at all.


    Su Yan is not a fool, and if this punch fell on him, then he might be choking without belching.


    He used a talisman to escape Zhanao''s attack.


    Su Yan appeared behind Zhanao, with all his vitality condensed, and displayed the stronger one of the 16 Shaking Form!


    "Star-catching!"


    Su Yan is heading towards Zhanao''s critical point, which is the weakest place for mankind!


    Zhanao only felt a cool breeze coming from behind, and a terrifying and dangerous aura filled him, making his face startled.


    He hurriedly dispersed the power of Kowloon supreme and enveloped his whole body.


    Just like this, that horrible wave was bombarding his defensive power, directly blasting him a hundred meters away.


    Zhanao stabilized his figure, turned to look at Su Yan, his face cold.


    "You are a little bit beyond my expectation, Golden Core Sixth Rank Ant!"


    A secret technique filled Zhanao''s hands, very terrifying!


    "Surging and killing!"


    A wave of water swept across, and the secret technique that Hatsune used at the time was the battle with the oars, which was more powerful than Hatsune''s secret spell.


    Countless waves are rushing towards Su Yan, there is no way to avoid them, and they are very powerful!


    The world shook again, and countless black holes emerged, as if to swallow the world.


    Zhanao was already desperate, as long as he killed Su Yan, everything was worth it.


    However, his waves blasted out, but they were blocked by Su Yan, which made his eyes gloomy.


    Su Yan used his original strength to resist, but he still suffered a serious injury. His muscles and bones were broken, the blood flow stopped, and the muscles felt necrotic.


    Su Yan tried hard to support himself, stood up, and looked at Zhanao with cold eyes.


    "Grandson, don''t you use secret techniques!"


    Su Yan grinned open, revealing his white teeth, as if he had won.


    Zhan Ao was furious, silent, and the surrounding water waves were still fluctuating.


    Obviously Zhanao only wanted to kill Su Yan, and everything else didn''t matter.


    Su Yan just said, knowing that this can''t change anything, and the most important thing right now is to escape.


    The realm of Zhanao made Su Yan couldn''t guess, but it was definitely stronger than before. I am afraid that it has reached the late stage of Jindan Ninth Rank.


    There is no way to fight against it, not to mention that Zhanao has also cultivated the Nine Dragon Supreme Yuan Power, which is not much weaker than the secret technique he is currently displaying.


    The sensible decision was to leave, and when he became stronger, he would come back and find a place. Su Yan was not stunned.


    Su Yan crushed a talisman to escape, intending to flee.


    But Zhanao smiled coldly: "It''s not that easy to escape!"


    He displayed a secret technique directly out of the ruins on the ground, and Su Yan was directly penetrated through his body, as if it had become a sieve.


    Escape failed, Su Yan''s eyes were cold and frightening.


    He directly displayed Broken Consciousness Sea, wanting to kill Zhanao Divine Consciousness.


    However, the Zhanao realm was too strong, and it resisted directly. Although it was affected a little, it was not very affected.


    "Does your method stop here!"


    Zhanao''s eyes were cold, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, which made him completely violent.


    He grabbed Su Yan and directly displayed the horror secret technique, Shui Bo attacked and killed Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s bones were broken and his hands were scrapped, like a clay figure.


    How could Zhanao let Su Yan go and kill Su Yan, he would never stop there.


    At this moment, Zhanao muttered the spell silently, and a terrifying attack and killing secret technique was cast out.


    "Doom can''t escape!"


    The invisible force in the sky descended directly, like a rain of blood, with the ultimate killing intent, directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan could see that these invisible forces were very powerful and terrifying, and it was impossible to resist.


    This is a full blow in the late stage of Jindan Ninth Stage!


    Su Yan''s face was indifferent, with a slight wave in his eyes, he looked at Zhanao.


    "Do you want to kill me that way?"


    Zhan Ao sneered coldly: "Aren''t you talking nonsense? I can kill whoever I want to kill. Only by killing you can my country be stable."


    Su Yan showed a faint smile: "Then I am afraid you will be disappointed, and you will live in uneasiness from now on!"


    Su Yan waved his hands, a secret technique was used, and at the same time a rune appeared in his hand, it was the Void Escape Talisman.


    The ones that were shredded before were turned into goods, capable of small displacements, this rune, but it took him a lot of thought to condense it, and it failed countless times for this.


    But now it is considered useful, Su Yan was worried about Zhanao''s shot, so he refined it earlier and kept it in his body just in case.


    Su Yan looked at Zhanao, smiling even more, and finally said, "Zhanao, bye bye you."


    After all, Su Yan directly disappeared into this world by relying on the Void Escape Talisman.


    However, Zhanao''s doom could not escape and did not trap Su Yan after all.

 Chapter 2237： Go to Beiming, the ruins will open!

    Chapter 2237 Go to Beiming, the ruins will be opened!


    Seeing Su Yan fleeing from Zhanao, his eyes were cold, and it was a flicker. He planned so meticulously, but finally let Su Yan escape.


    He was violent at the moment, and his anger was hard to vent!


    After spending such a great price, he lost both his right and left arms, but he failed.


    At the same time, he was uneasy in his heart. Su Yan was immortal, and he would not live in peace for a moment, because he knew very well that Su Yan was an unstable chess piece, and he could become king at any time!


    "No way!"


    Zhan Ao spoke coldly, his face increasingly gloomy.


    "Su Yan, I must kill you, even if I pay a hundred times the price!"


    Everything that Su Yan showed had already made Zhan Ao jealous. He was bound to die, but he was in desperate situation.


    The various secret techniques that Su Yan displayed made Zhan Ao scared. If it weren''t for the suppression of his realm, he asked himself that he could not fight Su Yan.


    "The order continues. Wanted nationwide, wanted overseas, and wanted by Galaxy!"


    Zhanao''s voice is extremely high, with the majesty of Kowloon supreme, the mouth of golden jade is a holy word!


    A subordinate showed up immediately and accepted the order.


    When his subordinates left, Zhan Ao looked at the desolation and defeat all around, and a touch of indifference appeared in his eyes.


    This place has gone through this war, and it can be described as devastated. I am afraid that it will not be suitable for people to live in for thousands of years.


    Then, Zhanao dashed away and disappeared directly into the starry sky.


    At the same time, Su Yan fled the battlefield directly with the help of the Void Escape Talisman and was able to survive.


    At this moment, he had been sent to a place far away, but at the junction of Xuan Cheng and Bei Ming.


    Looking at the defeat around him, like a virgin forest, Su Yan did not hesitate, and hurried towards the dense forest.


    At this moment, he was covered with blood and broken bones, and there was a surging Nine Dragons Supreme Yuan Power in his body, trying to swallow his Yuan Power.


    Su Yan''s physical strength was almost exhausted, after all, after several battles, coupled with forcibly refining the void escape talisman.


    If not for this success, he would probably be left there.


    Su Yan''s eyes were still deep, looking around, there was silence, only the tall trees, and even the pair of gloomy eyes in the darkness.


    There are naturally many wild beasts in this place, all of them are watching Su Yan at the moment, waiting for his death.


    They know that Su Yan is very powerful, and they must not approach easily. They can only have a chance if they wait and wait for Su Yan to die.


    At this moment, Xiao Meng and others also ran out of the ghost gourd. Seeing Su Yan''s tragic situation, Xiao Meng cried anxiously.


    "Brother Master, are you okay, don''t scare Xiao Meng!" Xiao Meng hurriedly supported Su Yan, feeling distressed.


    Chang Yuan, Liu Jin and others are also concerned.


    Su Yan showed a sorrowful smile and touched Xiao Meng''s forehead and said, "How can something be wrong with your master brother?"


    Then, Su Yan directly vomited a mouthful of black blood, which scared Xiao Meng and others.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that Zhanao is too strong. I really lost to him in this battle."


    "Brother Master, let''s find a place to rest first."


    "Alright, I will recover from my injury by the way."


    Xiao Meng supported Su Yan, and the group continued on.


    The group found a cave, and stopped.


    Liu Jin and Chang Yuan went out looking for prey. After all, they were a little hungry.


    Xiao Meng stayed to take care of Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan was sitting on a rock, snorting, repairing his injuries.


    Xiao Meng didn''t dare to bother, so she could only get some clear water, then melt some pills into it, and wait for Su Yan to finish and give him some medicine.


    Su Yan''s injury was not light. After all, Zhanao crushed the Golden Core Nine-Rank Realm, I am afraid that he has reached the late Ninth-Rank, and he has gathered in addition to the Ninth-Fifth Rank!


    In the battle between the two, Su Yan was injured, but it was not serious. The only trouble was the power of the ninety-five gods in his body.


    Su Yan''s dantian is now exhausted, and he doesn''t have much vitality, otherwise he can directly operate the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" to directly dissolve Zhanao''s Nine-Five Supreme Power.


    Su Yan continued to swallow, and he could not take the pill at this moment, otherwise there would be no injuries.


    It can only rely on the most primitive method, a little bit of agglomeration of elemental power, so as to run the "Nine Chaos Jue".


    As long as it can work, that Zhanao''s Ninth-Five Supreme Power can be easily resolved.


    This process is very long, just like learning to eat and walk from a baby.


    However, Su Yan is qualitative, not impatient, very indifferent, and silently absorbed.


    Xiao Meng looked anxious, Su Yan was her heaven, and if Su Yan fell, it would undoubtedly fall into the sky.


    She also needs Su Yan to help her find her father and mother.


    When Xiao Meng was only a few years old, he was separated from his father. As for the mother, there was only a vague figure in Xiao Meng''s memory.


    Thinking of these things, Xiao Meng''s eyes became rosy, naturally a little sad.


    At this moment, Chang Yuan and the others also returned to the cave. They had beaten some beasts. They had peeled their skins and took out their internal organs, and they were waiting to be grilled.


    "Chang Yuan, you roast the meat, I''ll go see the boss." Liu Jin''s face was a little ugly.


    "Ok."


    Compared to other people, Liu Jin felt more uncomfortable in his heart, which can be said to be uncomfortable.


    The life or death of his father is uncertain, but he is basically not lucky enough.


    Now that Su Yan was seriously injured again, his heart was naturally upset.


    Seeing Su Yan sitting cross-legged on the stone, Liu Jin had a lot to say, but he didn''t dare to disturb Su Yan.


    He could only look at Su Yan silently, apologizing.


    Waiting for Chang Yuan to roast the meat and distribute it to everyone, but everyone has no appetite, even if they are hungry.


    They all worried about Su Yan''s comfort. Su Yan is their sky, and the sky cannot fall.


    "I don''t know what happened to the boss?" An ascendant asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, the boss is there, all dangers have come, haven''t you fallen down here yet." Chang Yuan said.


    "Yes, the boss just suffered a little injury, so he can recover from retreat."


    With this comfort, everyone barely felt relieved and ate a little.


    Xiao Meng didn''t eat anything, watching Su Yan the whole time, for fear that Su Yan would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    The night was hard, everyone was nervous, after all, no one knew what happened to the Xuancheng Empire.


    But they can be sure that Zhanao is absolutely anxious and looking for them all over the place.


    They don''t know where they are, only that this is a virgin forest.


    After all, Su Yan didn''t tell them.


    Anxiety and depression made the cave a little strange, and everyone''s silence added this strangeness.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Su Yan let out a soft snort that broke the silence.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone saw Su Yan vomiting blood, all black blood.


    This caused everyone to stand up and ran towards Su Yan, all worried.


    Xiao Meng hugged Su Yan even more and said with a crying voice: "Brother Master, don''t scare Xiao Meng."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Xiaomeng, don''t strangle me, you can''t breathe."


    Xiao Meng hurriedly let go of her hand.


    "I''m fine, vomiting black blood, and my body is much better now."


    With that said, Su Yan jumped off the stone with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "Boss, are you really okay?" Liu Jin said excitedly.


    "It can only be said that the injury was stopped, and it will take time to fully recover."


    Su Yan didn''t want to lie to them, after all, he was like this now.


    Although Zhanao is very strong, it still doesn''t hurt him at all, it''s just more troublesome to recover.


    Su Yan now has a trace of vitality in his body, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is also slowly rotating, and Zhanao''s Jiulong supreme vitality is slowly dissolving.


    But this speed is relatively slow, and if you want to speed up, you need external things.


    For example, a powerful pill or some spiritual medicine.


    Obviously, Su Yan does not have those things now.


    The ordinary seven-pin pill naturally cannot recover Su Yan''s injury.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yan said, walking directly outside the cave, Xiao Meng and others hurriedly followed.


    On the way, Liu Jin hesitated several times and stopped, his face full of thought.


    Seeing this, Su Yan patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you want to see people when you live, and you want to see the corpse when you die, I will definitely not let it go!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Liu Jin''s face was moved and he almost cried.


    The group left the primeval forest and stepped directly into the border of Beiming.


    "Boss, I took a look ahead, this place already belongs to Beiming."


    "Bei Ming?"


    Su Yan''s eyes fluctuated, with a trace of indifference on his face.


    He has nothing to do with Bei Ming, at most he fought against Bei Ming''s killer while escorting Hatsune.


    "No matter where we are, let''s find a place to settle down first."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone nod their heads, as long as they follow Su Yan, they will feel at ease.


    "Zhanao must be anxious now. The entire Xuancheng Empire has long wanted me. I am afraid that Zhanao has already ruled out the killer, and various countries are investigating."


    Liu Jin and others nodded one after another, it must be inevitable.


    "When I recover my strength, I won''t have to be afraid."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and then he returned to his true colors.


    The group continued to move forward, unknowingly they arrived at a large city in Beiming.


    This city is very lively, so lively.


    More than that, the city gathered a lot of people, as if something had happened.


    The group found an inn and planned to settle down first.


    After paying, I chose a big table, and everyone sat down and planned to have breakfast.


    Su Yan sat by the window and looked around. The inn was crowded with people of all kinds.


    The next table is discussing things at the moment, and the voice is not small.


    "Old man Mo, I didn''t expect you to come too." A long-faced man looked at the old man opposite him and smiled.


    "How can this not come, the ruins will be opened soon." Old man Mo said lightly.


    "Yes, the opening of the ruins this time has alarmed half of the galaxy." A scholar holding a folding fan, fanned the fan from time to time.


    "I don''t know what good things are in the ruins that can attract so many people." A man who looked like a child was puzzled.


    The long-faced man looked around, lowered his voice and said, "You don''t know this, you are still coming."


    "I saw so many people coming, so I followed."


    "It''s okay to tell you." Old man Mo whispered, "The rumor that was opened this time is an ancient relic, and it is an ancient battlefield with many treasures."


    "Ancient battlefield?" The man with the child''s appearance was puzzled.


    "Ancient battlefield, that was a thousand years ago." The folding fan man said quietly.


    "Yes, it''s the place left over from the Thousand-Year War." Long face explained.


    "It seems that there is a treasure in that place."


    "But with so many people, it''s not easy to get a baby."


    "Look at luck, in case we get lucky."


    As soon as these words came out, all of them laughed suddenly, then clinked glasses and drinks.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyes moved slightly, and he felt that things were not that simple.


    At this time, Su Yan brought a pot of good wine and walked to the side table.


    "Several people, I heard you talk about the ruins, is there really a treasure in it?"


    When being disturbed by others, all of them were a little unhappy. They could see the good wine in Su Yan''s hand, and the eyes of a few people immediately beamed.


    "The surrounding brothers are here to find opportunities, right?" Old man Mo asked.


    "Yes, but I don''t know it at all, it''s just more windy."


    Several people nodded, not surprisingly, a lot of following the trend.


    "I''ll give it to a few people."


    Su Yan poured wine for a few people, which was a rare thing.


    After a few people drank a cup, they immediately felt very refreshed.


    "Really good wine, the taste is really different." Old man Mo rapped.


    "Xiongtai, since you are so sincere, it doesn''t matter if you say it to you." The long face said, "The rumor is that the ruins are ancient battlefields. There are many treasures in it, and it is rumored that there are thousand-year-old ivy in it!"


    "Millennium Ivy?" Su Yan looked at the long-faced man in doubt.


    "Don''t you know that, the vitality of Qingteng is extremely tenacious, and the Millennium Qingteng has terrible vitality. If it can cure all diseases, even people who have just died can be resurrected miraculously!"


    "So amazing?!" Su Yan showed a serious gesture.


    This time he understood clearly that there are places in Beiming to open up the ruins, which contain coveted treasures, and this has attracted people from all walks of life.


    The Millennium Ivy also moved Su Yan''s heart.


    He lacks this kind of medicine now. If he can get the Millennium Ivy, then his injury can be recovered immediately.


    For Su Yan, this has a fatal temptation.


    "Brothers, I don''t know where the ruins are?"


    "The ruins are in Yinshan, thousands of miles north of the city!"


    "Yin Shan." Su Yan nodded.


    "Little Er, the food of this table is counted on my head, and there are enough drinks and water pipes."


    After Su Yan said, he returned to his position.


    But the old man Mo and others immediately showed joy, and there were some people inviting guests, which was a good thing.


    Enough of good wine, it couldn''t be better for them.


    "This little brother is interesting enough, we thanked it again." Old man Mo gratefully said.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I have a relationship with you. It''s just a meal, not enough."


    "Brother, if you don''t dislike it then, you can go to Yinshan with us. After all, the road to Yinshan is not easy."


    The meaning of these words is very clear, Su Yan, these people deliberately want to help themselves.


    After all, they all see that Xiao Meng and others are not strong, and they are still willing to go with them. They have to say that these people are at least not bad.


    When Su Yan heard this, he smiled and nodded to several people: "It''s so good, thank you a few."

 Chapter 2238： Enter the ruins, trails of the vines!

    The second thousand two hundred and thirty-eight chapters enter the ruins, the trail of the green vine!


    A group of people talked, and in the end they ate and drank. They did not stay in the inn, and went directly to the ruins.


    On the way, Su Yan figured out the foundations of several people, and the realm of these four people was around the fourth rank of Jindan.


    It''s not very strong, but it''s not weak.


    As for Su Yan''s identity, these people were a little confused because they couldn''t see through.


    But they know very well that people they can''t see through are basically people who are better than themselves.


    They are not without selfishness, just the realm of Xiao Meng and others, which is basically the early stage of the golden core or the first or second grade, which can''t get into their eyes at all.


    The reason why I chose to go together was entirely because of Su Yan.


    "Little brother Su, you are so young and gentle, but you are extraordinary." The long-faced man said lightly.


    "Xiongtai is praised." Su Yan said modestly.


    "There are a lot of people going to the relics this time, people from all walks of life, and there are even strong people. I heard that the strong people of Jindan 8th grade will show up!" Old Mo frowned.


    "Yeah, compared with those strong, we don''t have enough to look at." The man with the child''s appearance was also in a depressed mood.


    "Follow him, our goal is not to compete with them, we just pick up the leaks and get lucky." The folding fan man explained his intentions.


    Su Yan also nodded and said: "Yes, there is no need to fight with someone stronger than him. The land of the relics is based on chance and luck, and the strong people may not get the treasure."


    "Little Brother Su is right." The folding fan man laughed.


    The group spoke all the way, stopped and stopped, not fast.


    They are not very anxious, after all, it will take another day for the ruins to open.


    This distance, they can make it in half a day, so they are not in a hurry.


    A group of people walked slowly, and from time to time there were various people on the road, and even people from the court.


    After all, it is a relic of ancient times, and the people of the court naturally attached great importance to it.


    If it weren''t for the sensation, the Beiming Empire would directly block the ruins and prevent anyone from going.


    Even so, some important roads into the ruins were blocked by people from the court, but some bad entrances were left.


    But for this, it also attracted countless people to explore, just to get that chance.


    The baby inside is too tempting, and if you get it, you can instantly transform yourself into a big man. No one can withstand the temptation.


    The reason why Su Yan is interested is entirely because the four people said that there are thousand-year-old ivy in it, which is of great use to Su Yan.


    As long as he has a thousand-year-old ivy, his injury can be recovered immediately, and he can even improve.


    This naturally has a strong attraction to Su Yan.


    When everyone arrived at the site of the ruins, there was already a crowd of people all around, so it was so lively.


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned slightly, so many people, this is too crazy.


    Not only the strong from all parts of Beiming, but even the strong from other empires also arrived.


    As long as he is not a member of other imperial courts, Bei Ming is just closing one eye and not being too strict.


    Looking at the ruins in front of him, Su Yan frowned.


    He felt an inexplicable fluctuation, which seemed familiar.


    This seems to have something to do with the ghost generals he has seen in the mansion, but it can''t be said, and Su Yan didn''t go into it.


    "Everyone, there is still a time when the ruins are opened. I hope everyone will wait patiently and don''t swarm in at that time."


    An old man speaks at this moment, his voice is like Hong Zhong, long and dull, this person is naturally unusual.


    Many people sneered at this, thinking that the old man was farting.


    This is a relic. There are a lot of treasures inside. It is natural to rush in as quickly as possible when it is turned on, otherwise there is nothing left.


    Of course, there are many people who know something about this ruin and even the old man, who basically nodded slightly.


    The old man''s words are not empty words, they must be justified, and he will suffer from the old man''s words.


    An hour is neither long nor long, but also short. Many people are looking at the ruins and anxiously waiting for the opening time.


    And Su Yan sat cross-legged in a clearing, like an old monk entering concentration.


    "Little Brother Su can still practice at this time, so I admire him." The long-faced man said.


    "The more calm people are, the farther they will go. This really makes sense." Old man Mo nodded.


    Chang Yuan, Xiao Meng and others naturally guarded Su Yan, after all, they knew that Su Yan was still injured.


    Although they can''t protect Su Yan.


    When a thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, many people stood up and looked at the ruins with glowing eyes.


    "The ruins are about to open!" someone shouted excitedly.


    At this moment, Su Yan also stood up and glanced at the ruins.


    "You will raise the ghost gourd later." Su Yan said toward Xiao Meng and others.


    Xiao Meng spit out her tongue, unwilling, but did not refute.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin naturally nodded again and again.


    Su Yan walked to the side of the long-faced man and the others, and said kindly: "The ruins are opened, let''s wait a while to enter."


    The child-looking man hurriedly said, "Why?!"


    The long face and others also showed doubts.


    The man with the folding fan smiled and said, "Did you believe the old man just now, Brother Su?"


    "The ancient battlefield is full of hostility, and there is danger of organs. It is better to be cautious."


    After Su Yan said, he stopped talking.


    Everyone met together, and Su Yan only said a few more words because of the integrity of these people.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, several people frowned and thought to themselves.


    At the same time, someone in the crowd exclaimed: "The ruins are open!"


    I saw that in the ruins, a majestic elemental power emerged, covering the surrounding areas, as if it was stronger than the elemental power of Yuanshan Land.


    At the same time, a void gate emerged, and then began to slowly solidify, leading to a dark place without light.


    This is the remains of a place. If you look at the whole picture, at this moment, the gate of nine ruins has been opened.


    The gates of the seven ruins were occupied by the Northern Ming court, which meant that there were only two remaining ruins for everyone to choose from.


    The passage under the ruins opened, and within a minute, another ruins passage opened not far away. The two were very close to each other.


    Many people have rushed towards the gate of the ruins, crazy and full of excitement.


    They don''t care about the old man''s words, they just think about the treasure inside, seeking wealth and wealth.


    And the man with the child''s appearance was also about to rush inside, and he also didn''t believe in Su Yan''s words.


    But the long-faced man grabbed him and frowned, "I''d rather believe it, not believe it''s nothing!"


    "That''s right, we came here to pick up the leaks, and we couldn''t beat those strong people so early in it." Old man Mo also admonished.


    The boy with the appearance of the child said, "I ask for wealth and wealth. If you are afraid of any danger in this place, you don''t go and I will go!"


    He rushed directly to the gate opened by the ruins, and entered like everyone else.


    Almost half of the people rushed into the ruins.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the sky, he saw a trace of red clouds, and his heart was even more chilled.


    "Ancient battlefield, the ruins are opened, the moment of sacrifice!"


    When Su Yan finished speaking, the face of the man with the fan changed, including the long face and the old man Mo.


    Sure enough, when this group of people just rushed into the ruins, the sky turned red.


    At the same time, there was a scream in the ruins, which was extremely miserable!


    The people outside were all chills, feeling lingering fears one by one, fortunately that they did not enter first.


    And above the sky, there was a figure beside the old man just now.


    At this moment, the old man shook his head and said, "If you don''t listen to me, I can''t help it."


    The person next to him sneered and said: "The ruins have not been opened for a thousand years, and now they are opened, they naturally need sacrifices."


    The old man shook his head and nodded again, unable to refute.


    "Is the Thousand-Year Ivy really inside?" the person beside the old man asked coldly.


    "I''m not sure about this, but it''s very likely, because the entrance to the ruins has been found to be haunted by ivy."


    "Become a fine green vine!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about all this, he was waiting patiently, waiting for a suitable time.


    When the screams stopped and scarlet blood sprang up from the ruins, many people fully understood that this was not for gold panning, which was very dangerous.


    Even some people have already retreated and don''t want to go in.


    This lost half of the people at the beginning, and there will definitely be dangers in the future.


    The long-faced man and others all looked at Su Yan at this moment with a hint of admiration.


    "Thank you, Brother Su, for your life-saving grace." Old man Mo thanked him directly.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "The old man has already said that even if I don''t say it, you will not enter rashly."


    "Little brother Su, is it a good opportunity to go in now?" Old Man Mo asked.


    "Look, the two big guys in the sky didn''t go in. Why are we in a hurry."


    Several people looked at the sky and nodded suddenly, thinking that Su Yan was right.


    After the tragic death of the first group of people who entered, the scene stalled for a while, and no one dared to enter.


    But after more than ten minutes, someone began to tentatively go inside, and did not hear any screams.


    Now everyone started to enter it one after another.


    At this moment, the old man in the sky floated directly down, rushing into it with the people beside him.


    Su Yan directly loaded Xiao Meng and others into the ghost gourd and flew toward the entrance.


    When the long face and the others saw this, they no longer hesitate, and followed Su Yan closely, and they also entered the ruins.


    Entering the ruins, everything in front of you is shocking, this is the ancient battlefield, naturally corpses are indispensable.


    There are skeletons everywhere, people''s scalps are numb, and there are even the corpses of various strange animals.


    One can imagine how fierce and terrifying the battle a thousand years ago was.


    At the intersection, there was a bunch of fresh bones, obviously the people who rushed in directly.


    "Little brother Su, where should we go?" Old man Mo asked, taking Su Yan as the backbone at this moment.


    It was also because there were several roads in front of them, and they didn''t know where to go.


    Su Yan looked at the five roads in front of him, frowned and said, "Go to the middle one."


    Several people nodded quickly and followed Su Yan to the middle one.


    The road is surrounded by bones, some of which are already decayed, turning to ashes when touched.


    There are also huge bones of alien animals, like skyscrapers, which shocks people.


    It''s hard to imagine what terrifying battles existed in this place before.


    But for Su Yan, the battle was just so-so, not to mention his identity in the previous life.


    Based on his understanding, this battle is just so-so, after all, the emperors of all countries have experienced a thousand-year battle.


    Now this group of emperors is also Jindan Nine-Rank, that is to say, the most terrifying battle of the Nine-Rank in the battle thousands of years ago, the number of people at most Nine-Rank is a bit large.


    At least, Su Yan would not think that the war a thousand years ago would be a battle that crossed the catastrophe period.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also had to admire that even such a battlefield could bred a thousand-year-old ivy. I have to say that this remains was a hard work.


    The group of people continued to walk toward the front without encountering any danger on the road.


    At most, some bones give birth to spiritual wisdom and attack the people who come in, but they are not very strong and can be easily solved.


    When he reached the end of the road, a huge canyon appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes. The distance between the two ends of the canyon was at least several kilometers.


    And below the canyon, there is a bottomless abyss, I don''t know what will be below.


    Many people stopped here. They didn''t know what would happen before, so they didn''t dare to go rashly. They were afraid of becoming cannon fodder and died on their own, instead making wedding dresses for others.


    Su Yan glanced at it and said to Changlian and the others: "I''m past. If you are willing to wait, you can wait."


    "We will follow you!" said the long face.


    Su Yan nodded, but did not refuse.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Su Yan flew directly at the opposite side.


    The speed is not fast, and even a bit hard, Su Yan understood the role of this place.


    It turns out that there is a strange force under this canyon that can absorb your vitality.


    If you fluctuate more drastically, more. "


    Then the more it is absorbed, if there is no strength at that time, it will have to fall.


    Su Yan said to Old Man Mo and the others: "Relax. The more intense the energy, the more energy will be absorbed.


    A few people were taken aback, and then they started to try. As expected, it really worked.


    "The intensity of absorption is indeed much smaller." The folding fan man said excitedly.


    When the few people landed safely, the people on the opposite side started to leap forward one after another.


    Of course, some of them are not so lucky, struggle frantically, and fall directly into it.


    This time, nearly one-third of the people were eliminated.


    Su Yan didn''t know if the other five roads also had this test, but this ruined battlefield was indeed not easy.


    Just when Su Yan and the others were about to move on, there was a wave of life in front of them.


    "What is this?!" Old man Mo was shocked.


    Su Yan and others looked over, and the remaining phantom between them disappeared.


    "Old man Mo, what did you see?" Long face asked.


    "I seem to have seen a huge tail, just shake it, and then it''s gone."


    "Huge tail?!" The others were puzzled, thinking that it might be some powerful alien beast.


    But Su Yan''s face showed excitement.


    "That''s not a huge tail at all, it''s the Thousand-Year Ivy!"

 Chapter 2239： Catch the ivy and repair the injury!

    Chapter 2239: Capture the Ivy and repair the injury!


    There was a hint of excitement on Su Yan''s face. He didn''t expect to discover the Thousand-Year Ivy so easily.


    As soon as his words came out, the figure walked directly towards the place where Qingteng disappeared.


    The old man Mo and the others reacted and hurriedly followed Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s speed was so fast that the four of them naturally couldn''t keep up, and were directly left behind.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not pay attention to them. It is the most important thing to catch the Thousand-Year Ivy because it can help him recover from his injuries.


    At this moment, the figure of Thousand-year Ivy went directly into a secret path, and there was a kind of fire fluctuation around it, and the temperature suddenly rose a lot.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not give up, without any hesitation, he also entered directly.


    At this moment, many people outside are still searching everywhere, and some are lucky and found good things.


    However, the weak and the strong eat the strong, and everyone is innocent and guilty, and finding a good thing does not mean it must be yours.


    This is very normal, and many people know that some weak people don''t even look for it deliberately, just waiting for it to be over to see if they can find something out.


    But Boss Mo and others were completely lost at this moment, and the four of them could only tell the chaos.


    But Su Yan entered a secret room, and the surroundings were very strange.


    Everything in front of me gave people a sense of horror, as if stepping into hell.


    The ground is extremely hot lava, the temperature reached several thousand degrees.


    Su Mo floated in the air, passing easily.


    But at this moment, he felt a strong wave of fluctuations, absolutely something above the seventh rank of the Golden Core!


    boom!


    A violent wave directly attacked Su Yan, carrying a terrifying force and even a strong voice.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, he directly used his Yuan Li, and fisted to rival him.


    I saw lightning flashing from Su Yan''s fist, and there were more ripples, which lasted for a long time.


    With this blow, Su Yan only felt as if he had hit the mountain, very hard, even his physical body felt extremely hard.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness dispersed, only to realize that there was a giant lava beast beside him.


    This is a foreign body born in the magma, very powerful, and the physical body has reached its peak, which is difficult to destroy.


    Su Yan was anxious. The giant lava beast blocked his way, making him unable to track the Millennium Ivy. If I let the Millennium Ivy go away, it would be a big loss.


    For this reason, Su Yan''s anger appeared on his face, and he blasted towards the lava behemoth with a punch, mixed with the terrifying force of death!


    The lava behemoth is naturally not afraid, its body shakes, countless lava shakes everywhere, and the temperature of the whole place has risen several times!


    Some monks also arrived here, but felt such terrifying fluctuations at the entrance, instantly changed their thoughts of entering, and turned around and left.


    "That place must be a fierce place, it''s terrifying!"


    "That''s right, the temperature is at least close to ten thousand degrees, it will melt immediately after entering."


    "Let''s go and see elsewhere, this forbidden place is not suitable for us."


    Many people are leaving, and a few monks are stationed outside the door, wanting to sit back and get some good things, although the chances are very small.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp, and his heart had already enveloped the killing intent.


    "go to hell!"


    Su Yan flew high in the sky, and directly hit a collapse, the surrounding stone walls directly turned into nothingness, and the magma was dissipated!


    The lava behemoth was not afraid at all, and roared towards Su Yan to fight against it.


    This move is banging and powerful, and this lava behemoth is definitely the pinnacle of the seventh grade of Gold Core.


    In fact, even if Su Yan was injured, it was very easy to kill a Seventh-Rank Alien Beast.


    However, the skin of this lava behemoth was a bit thick and extremely strong, and the terrifying force of destruction could only leave a shallow trace on its skin.


    This caused Su Yan to have a headache, and it was really difficult to deal with.


    However, Su Yan couldn''t leave either. He had to solve the lava behemoth.


    The Tai''a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and now she can only use the Tai''a sword to try the skin of this lava behemoth.


    The lava behemoth is not afraid at all, and it keeps rushing towards Su Yan. It has no skills and can only display terrifying high-temperature lava.


    Ordinary monks can absolutely resist, but its opponent is Su Yan, his body is not weaker than him, naturally he is not afraid of the high temperature of lava.


    Su Yan clenched the Tai''a sword tightly, dripping blood on it, directly swung a sword, and slashed at the lava behemoth.


    This sword seemed to open the sky, all around it was turned into two halves, with a clear dividing line.


    The sword intent surged, and it cut directly towards the lava behemoth.


    The lava monster burst out with a huge roar, full of flames, and directly confronted with its sword intent!


    The entire ground was shaking, and then the sword intent cut directly through the ground, and countless magma poured out.


    The arm of the lava behemoth was also directly cut off, and the inside of the arm was like the center of the earth, and the temperature was even more terrifying.


    The lava behemoth uttered a terrible rage, and it was actually injured and unbearable.


    The giant lava beast rushed towards Su Yan, spitting out a lava, trying to burn Su Yan into ruins.


    But Su Yan sneered coldly and cut out again with a sword, which directly cut off the other arm of the lava behemoth.


    The lava behemoth that had lost its arms was no longer able to show off its might, and even had the intention of retreat.


    "It''s too late to leave!"


    Su Yan flew directly and slashed down with a sword, aiming at the vitality of the lava behemoth!


    Su Yan''s consciousness fluctuated, and it was not difficult to discover the key to the lava behemoth.


    At this moment, the lava behemoth suffered a huge sword intent, and it cracked directly from the center of its eyebrows, and finally turned into two halves.


    At the center of the eyebrows, there is a very dazzling bead that exudes endless light.


    "Beast Core!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all, rushed up directly and took the beads.


    This is a good thing, and it will definitely be useful then.


    Putting it into the ghost gourd, Su Yan didn''t hesitate, and went straight toward the depths.


    He used the dragon to rise for thousands of miles, and his speed reached the extreme. After all, after so long, he was afraid that the Millennium Ivy had disappeared.


    Fortunately, after running for a while, Su Yan discovered the traces of the Thousand-Year Ivy.


    It''s also a coincidence that the old man Mo and the others actually met Su Yan around around.


    "Brother Su, why are you back?" the folding fan man asked.


    "Qingteng ran back, can I not come back."


    After Su Yan said a word, he continued to chase after him.


    But the old man Mo and the others hurried to keep up, and Su Yan finally didn''t get rid of his milk-feeding power this time.


    Half an hour later, Su Yan and others were taken to a quiet place by the Thousand-Year Ivy. This place was buried with countless corpses. This is the center of the battlefield!


    There are naturally many monks here, but these monks all kept their eyes on the corpses, thinking that the treasure was in the corpses.


    They ignored the fluctuations of the millennium ivy, which made Su Yan a lot of worry.


    After chasing it all the way, Thousand-Year Ivy entered the ground of the corpse, without the fluctuations of continuing to run.


    This made Su Yan''s face a little bit. He still consumed a lot of physical energy during this rush. After all, the injury was very serious and it still affected him somewhat.


    Su Yan entered under the corpse, and the sight below made him a little shocked.


    Countless corpses actually gathered into a river, and all the power of the corpses rushed towards the river.


    "Does this thousand-year-old ivy depend on corpses for a living?!"


    Su Yan frowned. In this way, the Thousand-Year Ivy is not just like a corpse flower.


    But Su Yan didn''t care. As long as he can repair his injury, he can do anything.


    He walked along the river, where there are endless corpses, but it exudes an unpleasant smell.


    At the end, Su Yan saw everything. A huge antennae, like a mountain, was absorbing the functions of these corpses, like an animal drinking water.


    Su Yan immediately used his original strength and turned into a taboo formation, trying to trap the Millennium Ivy.


    Thousand-year Ivy was very alert, aware of something wrong, and immediately retracted the tentacles.


    But Su Yan sneered and said, "It''s not that easy to escape!"


    He directly smashed the underground corpse with a punch, and suddenly several huge tentacles were exposed in front of his eyes, one of which had huge mountains.


    This is a visual shock, Su Yan is small and can be ignored, but Millennium Ivy can''t care less.


    Seeing that the Thousand-year Ivy could not retreat, its tentacles rushed towards Su Yan. The huge suction power and the function of the corpse made it even more terrifying than the giant lava beast.


    Su Yan sneered even more, blasting a punch directly in his hand, facing him, without the slightest fear.


    Su Yan exerted a powerful force and even fluctuated his dantian, a pain that made his face become colder and colder.


    The tentacles of Thousand-Year Ivy were directly damaged by Su Yan, ticking countless black liquid.


    Thousand-year Ivy was angry, and his tentacles began to madly kill Su Yan, and the endless corpse functions enveloped the entire underground.


    Many people were shocked, thinking that the earthquake had come, and they thought it was because of the presence of powerful monsters, and the weaker escaped directly from the corpse.


    And the powerful, all with cold expressions, without the slightest fear, all plan to go underground.


    At this moment, Su Yan also felt the fluctuations of these people. Basically, they were all monks above the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and there was even a monk with the eighth rank of Golden Core.


    This person is probably from the Northern Ming court.


    In normal times, Su Yan killed him like a dog, but now he can''t.


    Su Yan was anxious and had to collect the Thousand-Year Ivy as soon as possible. If this group of people found out, it would not be so easy.


    He looked at the huge tentacles in front of him, a line of vitality surged directly and turned into endless light.


    "Break know the sea!"


    The spirit attack technique was used, and at the same time there were dazzling flame waves above the air, directly falling down, like golden crows.


    The huge spiritual attack is not an attack on the Thousand-Year Ivy, because it has little effect on it, it is just a spiritual grass.


    This is warning other monks to keep them away.


    Su Yan was also very correct in doing this. The monks on the ground were already prepared, but they were frightened by Su Yan''s terrifying spiritual attack.


    "What kind of fluctuation is this?!"


    Some people were surprised, with cold sweat on their foreheads, and felt dizzy in their brains.


    "Formidable spiritual power, is this underground monster so terrifying!"


    "It''s terrible, it''s going to die!"


    "This horror is an alien beast of the ninth rank of Jin Dan!"


    Many people stopped immediately, with panic and even anxiety in their eyes, and they dared not move closer.


    Even the strong man at the pinnacle of the Golden Core Eight-Rank stopped moving forward, his face uncertain.


    And underground, the golden crow fell in the sky, directly attacking the thousand-year-old ivy.


    The thousand-year-old ivy was hit, and the tentacles burst into flames, and the flames suddenly became sky-high.


    A strange cry spread, which made the people outside even paler.


    "Run, this is the alien beast angry!"


    Many people did not dare to stay anymore and hurriedly fled from here. This is an unknown place.


    Even some powerful monks can only retreat for a while and wait for the next development.


    This was a good opportunity for Su Yan. He looked at the Thousand-Year Ivy in front of him, with profound meaning in his eyes.


    "If you don''t want to die, just follow me!"


    Although this sounded a little strange, but under the countless tentacles and even the black liquid, the strangeness was no longer the same.


    But Millennium Qingteng would naturally not listen to Su Yan''s words, and the scarred tentacles slew towards Su Yan again.


    Su Yan''s face became cold at the moment, and he directly took out the Tai''a sword, and when the sword fell, the tentacles of the Thousand-Year Ivy Vine were cut off.


    However, after a few words, the tentacles of the Thousand-Year Ivy were all shattered and turned into a pool of black stinking liquid.


    And Su Yan did not hesitate, rushed to the place where the roots of the Millennium Ivy had been cut off, and grabbed the Millennium Ivy.


    The tentacles are dirty, but the vines above the tentacles are very glamorous, exuding a faint wave of fluctuations.


    Looking at the thousand-year-old ivy in front of him, Su Yan showed a faint smile.


    After several twists and turns, I finally got it, and my injury can be repaired.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s throat was sweet, and he spit out a mouthful of black blood, making his whole body feel a little sluggish.


    He knows that several shots have fluctuated his injuries.


    "You must find a place to repair the injury!"


    Su Yan put the Thousand-year Ivy into the ghost gourd and walked away directly.


    But the corpse did not fluctuate under the ground for a long time, and the people who were watching also ran in, when they looked down.


    It was all black, foul-smelling liquid, and rushed away one by one.


    But the strong man at the eighth rank of the Golden Core showed coldness, he knew everything, he knew he was confused and played with.


    "hateful!"


    The eighth rank peak monk, roared, his face was cold.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already arrived in a secret room and used a defensive formation to begin to recover from his injuries.


    Xiao Meng and the others were also released, guarding Su Yan outside the formation. If an enemy arrives, they can also notify Su Yan.


    "I hope Master Brother can recover as soon as possible." Xiao Meng blinked her big eyes and prayed in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, the boss will definitely recover immediately, after all, he got the Millennium Ivy."


    At this moment, Boss Mo and the others also came outside of the secret technique. Seeing Xiao Meng and others, they couldn''t help but hurried over.


    "Why are you here?" Boss Mo and others said joyfully.


    "Brother Master is in retreat, we are here to guard."


    "Have you chased the thousand-year-old vine?"


    Xiao Meng wanted to talk, but was gilded ahead of her.


    "How easy is it, the boss is hurt instead."

 Chapter 2240： Xiaomeng shows great power, all forces!

    Chapter 2240: Xiaomeng shows great power, all forces!


    Liu Jin naturally cannot tell the truth. After all, there is no affectionate friendship between them. It is better to take precautions.


    If Su Yan is there, then there is no need to worry about this, but Su Yan is in retreat, so he has to keep his mind.


    Boss Mo and the others didn''t have any doubts, after all, the Millennium Ivy is a rare treasure, how can it be so easy to get.


    The man with the folding fan sighed: "Thousand-year vines are really hard to get. Brother Su was injured for this. I can only do my best."


    The man with the folding fan took out a pill from his arms, which was a fourth-grade pill.


    Although very common, it is enough to illustrate the friendship.


    Liu Jin and the others thanked them, but did not accept them. After all, there were a lot of pills in their small vault, and there were seven-pronged pill, the fourth-patch would naturally look down on them.


    "Let''s just wait here, because it''s very messy outside, and it''s more dangerous to go out."


    The long-faced man sat on the ground, took out a hip flask leisurely, and started drinking.


    Everyone nodded. It''s safer here than outside.


    Their realm is not enough to see from the outside, because just passing by, I saw the bodies of several Jindan fifth-rank cultivators.


    Seeing the three of them staying behind, they couldn''t get rid of Jinjin, so they followed Su Yan together.


    At this moment, Su Yan entered the secret room and found a place to sit down directly cross-legged. Naturally, his hands were Thousand-Year Ivy.


    "Gave you a chance to live, but if you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me."


    Su Yan glanced at Thousand-year Ivy and shook his head.


    If the Thousand-Year Ivy was regained by him, he would be able to survive, and Su Yan would also have a Treasure Spirit Grass by then, which is equivalent to an extra blood station.


    But the thousand-year-old green vines are rebellious, and how can they surrender to the monks of the sixth grade of Jindan, which also led to tragic results.


    Su Yan''s complexion recovered, and his body''s vitality was shocked, suggesting a dragon''s might.


    The four-week Dao Yuan power is permeated, black, gold, and red, which are extremely gorgeous.


    And at this moment, there was a strange wave in his dantian, which was Zhanao''s Ninth-Five Supreme Power.


    After such a long time, Su Yan still couldn''t resolve it because his dantian fluctuated and suffered injuries.


    The Ninth-Five Zun Yuanli is still constantly consuming his Yuanli, and has been watching his dantian.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and forced his way around. The Ninth-Five-Zun''s vitality exploded directly and spread all over his body.


    A violent pain hit Su Yan''s forehead and his body was trembling slightly. This was an instinctive reaction.


    However, his eyes were sharp, with a mechanical temperament.


    "Come on!"


    Su Yan let out a low cry, and Thousand-year Ivy shot directly at him, melting directly in front of him.


    This process is not long, it only takes a few minutes. Thousand-year vines turn into a thick green liquid, which contains powerful life factors and has the ultimate recovery power.


    "Zhanao, you can''t even dream that I will get a thousand-year-old green vine, I will definitely repay this hatred!"


    Su Yan was even worse, swallowing the green liquid directly into his abdomen.


    Suddenly, a warm current surged, and thousand-year-old vines began to fill Su Yan''s body and grow everywhere.


    It''s like smashing a plant of spirit grass, and after taking it, it all takes root.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was all entangled with vines and covered everywhere.


    And these vines began to frantically absorb the vitality, like a child who can''t eat enough.


    And Su Yan naturally guided these vines to the place of the Ninth-Five Venerable Yuanli, letting it swallow wildly.


    In this way, the vitality of the nine-five-five gods can be eliminated, and it would be extremely easy to recover at that time.


    However, the Ninth-Five Zun Yuan Power is not a mortal thing, it is very powerful, and it is impossible to swallow it easily. This is a process.


    Outside the secret room, Xiao Meng and others were still waiting patiently, waiting for Su Yan to come out one by one.


    At this moment, two cultivators stepped into this place, the cultivator of Jindan Sixth Rank.


    This naturally aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    Boss Mo and others who were sitting on the ground immediately stood up, looking at those people with an unkind expression.


    "There are already people in this place," Mr. Mo said coldly.


    "Hehe, is this place yours, rubbish!"


    The visitor wore a white coat, and his cheeks were extremely white, even pale, as white impermanence.


    His voice was sharp, with a hint of disdain.


    "Fourth grade of Jindan, I dare to speak out, believe it or not, I will kill you now!"


    Facing the words of the white-clothed man, Boss Mo dared not speak, and could only endure this tone.


    "This place is full of vitality, maybe there are treasures."


    The white-clothed man looked at the black-clothed woman beside him and said lightly.


    The black-clothed woman frowned and said: "If you find it, you will know."


    The two began to search everywhere, and ignored Xiao Meng and others.


    After searching for a long time, the two of them didn''t find any good things, and couldn''t help being a little tired.


    "It''s a deserted place, let''s go." The white-clothed man urged.


    "and many more!"


    The woman in black looked at a stone wall, her eyes fluctuating abnormally.


    This made Xiao Meng and the others panic, because there was a secret room inside the stone wall, and Su Yan was retreating for healing.


    "There seems to be some fluctuation in this place, do you feel it?"


    The woman in black looked at the man in white and asked.


    "fluctuation?"


    The white-clothed man approached, felt it with his spiritual sense, and his face showed joy.


    "There are indeed fluctuations, strong vitality!"


    "This vitality seems to contain a powerful life factor. Is this the Millennium Green Vine?!"


    The expressions of the two changed drastically, their hearts were filled with uncontrollable excitement, their hearts beating violently.


    At the same time, the two looked around and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw no one else.


    The white-clothed man looked at Boss Mo and others, his eyes became sharp.


    "The ants roll out of here quickly!"


    This is a huge secret, but it can''t be known by other people, and they don''t want anyone else in this place.


    Boss Mo and the others frowned suddenly, this was going to drive them away, how could they leave, after all, Su Yan was still there.


    But on the opposite side were the cultivators of Jindan Sixth Rank, they couldn''t compete with them.


    The situation is critical now. If this group of people rush into the secret room, it will definitely disturb Su Yan''s healing, and even make Su Yan go crazy, with disastrous consequences.


    The faces of Liu Jin and others were also anxious.


    He and Chang Yuan are both in the second-ranking realm of Jindan, Xiao Meng is now no more than the fourth-ranking Jindan relying on his talent, and he is an enemy of the sixth-ranking Jindan, and there is no chance of winning at all, let alone two people.


    "Didn''t you hear me!"


    The white-clothed man shouted again, with anger in his voice, and a violent coercion rushing toward everyone.


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and their hearts began to shrink.


    "There is something unknown in there. It is dangerous for you to go in."


    The folding fan man wants to be warned.


    But the man in white smiled and said, "Do I need your reminder, little ant."


    This person keeps treating Mr. Mo and others as ants. Although everyone is angry, there is no way.


    "Hurry up, or don''t blame me for taking action!" The white-clothed man lost his last patience.


    Boss Mo and the others looked at each other, they had tried their best and there was no other way.


    Liu Jin and Chang Yuan were also very anxious and didn''t know what to do.


    Only Xiaomeng, with a calm look, with a lollipop in his mouth.


    "If you want to drive us away, how old are you!"


    Xiao Meng''s voice was not loud, but was heard clearly by the man in white and black.


    The two of them froze for a moment, then burst into laughter.


    The white-clothed man looked at Xiao Meng greedily, and said with a evil smile: "A little girl dared to say crazy words. Believe it or not, I will surrender you and sell it to the brothel."


    "This little girl looks pretty good-looking, I guess it can sell for a good price."


    They are not false, because they have done this kind of thing before.


    The lollipop in Xiao Meng''s mouth was humming, humming and crunchy. It was obviously broken by her, which meant that she was angry.


    "court death!"


    Xiao Meng is learning Su Yan''s words with a huge aura.


    "Oh, the little girl film, I am really impatient!" The white-clothed man glanced at the black-clothed woman and said, "Go and get her done."


    The woman in black nodded and walked directly towards Xiao Meng.


    "Little girl, didn''t your family tell you not to speak big words, that would make your tongue flash!"


    A powerful force blasted out of the black-clothed woman''s hand, very majestic, causing Mo boss and others to change color on the spot.


    Liu Jin''s face changed, and he hurriedly stood in front of Xiao Meng, how could he not let Xiao Meng be hurt.


    But Xiao Meng directly shot the gilt into the air, how could Jindan Second-Rank resist this move.


    A light wave of light in Xiao Meng''s hand actually resisted the woman''s strength in black.


    The black-clothed woman sneered: "I can''t help myself!"


    But in the next second, her face changed, because Xiao Meng actually blocked her vitality!


    "how is this possible!"


    The black-clothed woman couldn''t believe this result. Her vitality was at least the full strength of the fifth grade of Golden Core, how could a fourth grade of Golden Core resist.


    Even Boss Mo and others changed their colors, as if they were stupid.


    "This!"


    "Is this little girl so powerful!"


    "Real people don''t show their faces!"


    At this moment, the third man of Mo knew that Xiao Meng and the others were so cumbersome that they were better than them.


    The man in white said coldly: "Quickly solve!"


    The black-clothed woman nodded, her eyes looking towards Xiao Meng filled with crazy killing intent.


    "This time, I see how you resist!"


    The black-clothed woman danced with her hands, directly performing a secret technique, and black matter was permeated all around her, heading towards the little dream.


    "Be careful!"


    Chang Yuan reminded that there was no way, he couldn''t even get close to Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng''s expression remained the same, and she said with disdain: "I am also worthy of embarrassment!"


    This almost caused the woman in black to spit out a mouthful of blood, so she looked down upon her.


    Xiao Meng didn''t tell lies. Although his realm was at Rank 4, his strength was not like that. After all, he had the power that his father left for her in his body, as well as Su Yan''s continuous teaching, and all kinds of secret techniques were taught to her.


    Xiao Meng''s hands were sealed, and there seemed to be a **** permeating behind him, and the fluctuations around him suddenly became indifferent.


    "Life Lotus Art!"


    Xiao Meng drank low, and a lotus flower appeared under her body, carrying her.


    At the same time, there was a faint fluctuation in the surroundings, and it went directly towards the woman in black.


    The secret technique of the black-clothed woman was directly resolved, and the slight fluctuation did not dissipate, and she continued to kill the black-clothed woman.


    Seeing this, the white-clothed man frowned, hurriedly drew out the long sword around his waist, and went to kill Xiaomeng.


    "hateful!"


    "mean!"


    Boss Mo and others immediately scolded, even if they dealt with a little girl, they even carried out a sneak attack.


    Naturally, the man in white does not think so much, he just wants to solve his little dream and want to enter the secret room.


    However, Xiao Meng''s Liansheng Art is so powerful that the man in white can''t even contaminate her for a while.


    Xiao Meng looked at the two men and said: "This place is where my master brother retreats. How can you allow you to be presumptuous!"


    A flame rose in Xiao Meng''s hand, and it was another secret technique, and it was a fairy technique, but it couldn''t exert its power now, but it was also very powerful.


    The flame blasted towards the two of them, and they instantly became two burning people, and the flames could not dissipate.


    "help me!"


    The black-clothed woman yelled, her vitality was being madly consumed, once it was exhausted, she would definitely die!


    The man in white was also trapped, unable to extinguish the flame, let alone rescue the woman in black.


    "Spare us, let''s get out of here!"


    The two knelt down, their expressions miserable.


    After exhausting the two people''s vitality, Xiao Meng withdrew the secret technique and looked at the two people and said: "Quickly get out of the way, or you will be burned into bones!"


    The two hurriedly left as they were about to be amnesty.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin ran over immediately, looking at Xiao Meng with admiration.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, let me be an apprentice!" Liu Jin said.


    "The aptitude is stupid, ugly rejection!"


    Gilt: "..."


    What does this mean? It''s enough to say that he is stupid, and he is ugly. Doesn''t that mean that his appearance is not good, and his heart is immediately hurt by 10,000 points.


    Chang Yuan immediately learned well and stopped talking.


    But before everyone was happy, there was another wave of fluctuations outside, and huge vitality enveloped in, causing everyone to be discolored.


    "Someone is coming!" Boss Mo changed his tone.


    Sure enough, a group of people poured into it. The leading crowds were huge, giving people a feeling of palpitations.


    These people are all Seven-Rank Golden Core monks and come from all over!


    "I heard that there are treasures in this place, I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "Black and white impermanence said that the Millennium Ivy is here, but it is very possible."


    A group of people spoke, and the originally quiet place suddenly became lively.


    The expressions of Xiao Meng and others changed drastically, and their hearts became more disturbed. These people will definitely discover the secret of the wall.


    If he enters by force at that time, then Su Yanke will be extremely dangerous.


    Just here, a white-haired old man at the pinnacle of Golden Core Seventh Rank looked at the wall.


    "Life factor, the thousand-year vine is inside this stone wall!"


    "Thousand-year Ivy, I found so many places, I didn''t expect to be here!"


    Many people have a greedy look in their eyes. Everyone wants to get the Millennium Ivy. This is also the biggest goal here.


    "Go, go in and find out!"


    Someone suggested that it immediately got the support of many people.


    Just when they were about to blast the wall, Xiao Meng stood up.


    "You can''t bomb the walls!"


    Xiao Meng''s voice was crisp, without the slightest fear.


    Everyone looked at the little girl in front of them, and was stunned for a moment, but then they all showed an unkind look.

 Chapter 2241： At the moment of crisis, Su Yan is out!

    Chapter 2241: At the moment of crisis, Su Yan exits!


    Many people didn''t expect Xiao Meng''s words. In the eyes of this group of people, Xiao Meng is a little girl''s film, which is not in the eye.


    Some people are looking at Xiaomeng''s beauty, with greed in their eyes.


    "Little girl, do you want to play with your uncle?" A Jindan 7th-Rank expert said with ambiguous eyes.


    "Don''t tell me, this little girl looks pretty good. I have read countless women, and I have never seen such a pure one." A Golden Core 7-Rank powerhouse stared at Xiao Meng all the time.


    Faced with countless pairs of eyes, Xiao Meng was not timid, still standing in front of the wall.


    "Little girl, get out of the way, don''t annoy me!"


    A big man looks bad, he is not one of those greedy people, and he is not so eager for female sex.


    He only hopes to find a thousand-year-old green vine and break through the seven-grade Jindan realm.


    "I just said that you are not allowed to step into this place!"


    Xiao Meng reiterated once again, her voice is firm and beyond doubt.


    No one is smiling hippie anymore, all of them are showing stern colors.


    "Little girl, are you kidding me!"


    "Of course I am not kidding."


    "If that''s the case, let me blame me for being impolite!"


    A Jindan Sixth-Rank powerhouse shot directly, wanting to show it in front of all the bigwigs.


    His hands were like electricity, his vitality was shaking, and he was very sturdy, naturally he didn''t lie, he wanted to teach Xiao Meng a lesson.


    "This kid doesn''t know how to pity the beauty." Someone was dissatisfied.


    "Little beauty, if you ask me, I will help you solve him." A big guy smiled.


    Xiao Meng naturally ignored it, looked at the Golden Core Sixth Rank monk, clenched her small fist, and smashed it directly.


    After several fights, the Golden Core Sixth-Rank monk was actually lost, and his face was bruised and swollen by Xiao Meng.


    "Don''t, don''t fight, I give up, give up!"


    The Golden Core Sixth-Rank cultivator was forced to beg for mercy and was no match.


    Xiao Meng retracted his fist and looked at the person: "Hurry up and get out."


    "This little girl film is okay!" Someone was surprised.


    "It''s a bit strong, it can be defeated by Jindan Sixth Rank!"


    "This little girl seems to be only in the realm of Jin Dan''s fourth rank!"


    Someone found the clue, and this made many people''s faces a little ugly.


    The fourth grade of the Golden Core defeated the sixth grade of the Golden Core, and it was still completely crushed. This was a bit weird.


    Xiao Meng relied on the strength left to her by her father, otherwise it would be very difficult for her to defeat Jin Dan Sixth Rank alone.


    "Yes, Golden Core Fourth Grade, it''s interesting!"


    "Such a beauty is more flavorful!"


    A group of people have new ideas in their hearts and become more agitated.


    But Liu Jin and the others were even more disturbed, and their faces were a little paler.


    Can win the 6th or 7th grade of Jindan? Isn''t it impossible to change the result.


    "Xiaomeng, don''t be aggressive." Liu Jin discouraged.


    Xiao Meng said: "Master brother is healing his wounds inside, and I will never allow them to disturb him!"


    This is the bottom line of Xiao Meng, Su Yan is like her inverted scale, and no one is allowed to disturb Su Yan.


    "Little girl film, can you beat Jindan Sixth Rank, can you beat Jindan Seventh Rank!"


    A Seventh-Rank Jindan looked bad and was already a little impatient.


    "Hurry up, or don''t blame me for destroying the flowers!"


    Xiao Meng''s eyes were firm, and he looked at the humanity: "If you want to pass, you must pass me first."


    "This girl is really strong!"


    "Yes, it''s a hot girl."


    "I like."


    People around were talking about it.


    "Then don''t blame me!"


    The 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse rushed towards Xiao Meng directly, his fist was as big as half of Xiao Ming''s head, with violent vitality permeating it, so naturally he did not show any mercy.


    This fist blasted out, and was resisted by Xiao Meng''s hands, and Xiao Meng directly stepped back more than ten meters and hit the wall with one head.


    A trace of blood spilled from the corner of Xiao Meng''s mouth, but she didn''t care about herself at all, but worried about whether it would affect Su Yan''s healing.


    "Little girl, hurry up and get off!" The 7th-Rank Jindan expert shouted again, his long robe automatic without wind.


    "Yes, hurry up and get out, don''t influence us to go in and catch the Millennium Ivy!"


    Many people become impatient, after all, they care about baby, not female sex.


    Xiao Meng was not afraid, and looked at the humanity: "Unless you kill me!"


    "This is what you said!"


    The 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse is angry and violent, with killing intent on his face.


    He directly displayed a secret technique, the surrounding elements were violent, and there was a gust of wind, as if countless knives were spinning.


    Xiao Meng was fearless, she was enveloped by a burst of power to protect herself.


    Only a violent noise was heard, the hurricane constantly collided with Xiaomeng''s Yuanli defense, and the sound shook everywhere.


    After a long time, Xiao Meng''s defensive barrier was broken, revealing herself.


    Without protection, it would be dangerous!


    Liu Jin and the others have closed their eyes, and the results are known without even looking, and they are powerless.


    But the result was that they didn''t expect that Xiao Meng actually resisted this move.


    What Xiao Meng used was the secret technique that Su Yan gave her, and happened to defend against the ultimate move of the Seventh-Rank Golden Core monk.


    This made the Golden Core Seventh-Rank cultivator furious, and wanted to devour Xiao Meng alive.


    "I don''t want your life with this punch, I am not a 7th rank powerhouse!"


    The Seventh-Rank Jindan powerhouse rushed towards Xiaomeng, his fists clenched, the surrounding vitality crazily gathered, and more phantoms appeared behind him.


    When this punch fell, Xiao Meng was directly pressed with both hands, unable to move at all.


    "Now let''s not let it!" the man roared.


    "No!" Xiao Meng would naturally not back down, she would guard Su Yan even if she died.


    "Then go see the king of Yama!"


    The power of the Seventh-Rank Jindan powerhouse was beating in the hands, directly attacking Xiaomeng.


    This is a secret technique, a powerful killer move, difficult to resist.


    Xiao Meng was blown away by this secret technique at once, and hit her head on the rock wall. This time it was much worse than last time.


    Xiao Meng''s ribs were broken, blood dripped from the corners of her mouth, extremely red.


    Xiao Meng wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up from the ground.


    She looked at the person in front of her, her expression indifferent, without a glance.


    "Not dead yet!"


    That person was quite surprised, he didn''t expect Xiao Meng to be so resistant.


    He had to treat it with a serious face, and if Xiao Meng couldn''t kill Xiao Meng any more, his reputation would be ruined.


    "I see how you pick this trick!"


    The 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse has muscles and veins coming out of his body, his hands are sealed, and a thunder and lightning resounds through the sky.


    "Three thousand thunder!"


    The thunder and lightning seemed to have turned into three thousand roads, and blasted directly towards Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng''s big eyes reflected everything, but she still didn''t take a step back.


    She gathered her strength and wanted to resist this move.


    But before the cohesion is complete, the ultimate move is coming, extremely fast.


    Xiao Meng was like a kite with a broken line, and was directly blown away, actually disguising the walls.


    The man didn''t compromise, he had to make sure that Xiao Meng died.


    However, Liu Jin and the others were already pale, and rushed over to lift up Xiao Meng with concern.


    "Xiaomeng, are you okay!"


    "Xiaomeng, don''t scare us, otherwise how will we explain to the boss at that time!"


    "Yes, you have to be good, we don''t resist." Boss Mo was moved.


    "A swarm of ants dare to make another mistake."


    If that person didn''t want to find the treasure because of his anxiety, he might have opened the killing ring and Liu Jin and others would not survive.


    But at this moment, Xiao Meng looked at the person and said: "As long as I have a breath, you can''t go in!"


    The eyes of the 7th-Rank Jindan expert suddenly darkened, looking at Xiao Meng as if he wanted to swallow her alive.


    I thought that in this situation, Xiao Meng would definitely die, but Xiao Meng could still scream, which surprised other monks.


    "This little girl is a bit persistent."


    "I don''t know what is on the ground."


    "It must be a good thing, otherwise she will stop it."


    "Not dead yet, you will definitely die with my move!"


    The 7th-Rank Jindan powerhouse directly used Yuanli, and shot towards Xiaomeng with one move.


    This trick exhausted his strength, he was intent on killing, because he had been embarrassed because he had failed to solve Xiaomeng with several shots.


    Xiao Meng stood in front of Liu Jin and the others, and was blown away all at once.


    She was broken all over, and her huge vitality had not diminished at all, and she blasted her abdomen again.


    "It''s a pity, such a beautiful little beauty!"


    "Yeah, it''s a pity, let me play somehow."


    "It''s really a shame that such a beautiful woman didn''t get the hand."


    Many **** demons uttered regretful words, all with emotion that the little dream is about to disappear.


    Many people sigh that this is a manan arm as a car, and they are overpowered.


    However, when that power was only a few minutes away from Xiao Meng''s abdomen, Xiao Meng''s abdomen actually lit up.


    A very soft light gathered in Xiao Meng''s abdomen. This was what her father left for her.


    Originally, this blow could definitely kill Xiao Meng, but because of the presence of light, it was actually resisted.


    However, Xiao Meng still flew upside down 100 meters, his muscles and bones were broken, and his hands were not light.


    Xiao Meng struggled for a while, couldn''t stand up at all, looked painful, but his eyes were determined.


    "None of you want to disturb Master Brother!"


    Xiao Meng''s voice was high-pitched and firm, beyond doubt.


    Liu Jin, Chang Yuan and the others were about to cry. They didn''t know how to dissuade Xiao Meng from speaking, but they only blamed their low state to help them.


    And in the secret room at this moment, Su Yan was still sitting cross-legged, he didn''t know everything outside, he swallowed it with ease.


    The body has long been covered by green vines, and it''s all overgrown.


    The original violent Ninth-Five Supreme Elemental Power, at this moment, was also violent as before, as if a wild beast had become a domesticated animal.


    In addition, the vitality of the Ninth-Five Zun began to decompose slowly, and was absorbed by Qingteng.


    At the same time, the injuries in Su Yan''s body began to recover slowly, and the green vine had a healing effect, which was why Su Yan had to find it before.


    The whole recovery process was dissatisfied, but it took time, and Su Yan couldn''t rush.


    After repairing the dantian, Su Yan directly displayed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the body began to run wildly.


    The violent Yuanli was sucked into his body to supplement his dantian.


    But after a while, the dantian began to fill up slowly, and various vital forces lingered around him.


    He also took a lot of pills to increase speed.


    After all, this place is a land of relics, and there are many eight-Rank powerhouses among them. He is worried that if they find out, Liu Jin and others can''t resist.


    I''m afraid they will be in danger by then, so Su Yan must speed up.


    He frantically absorbed the vitality, and when he filled his body, he directly attacked the Ninth-Five Supreme Being.


    "Zhanao, your vitality is now useless!"


    Su Yan let out a low growl, and the Ninth-Five Lord''s vitality was instantly defeated, all fell apart and turned into his own vitality.


    At the same time, the countless vines began to slowly dissipate, turning into a part of Yuanli.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt full and his injuries began to recover, which was countless times better than before.


    He opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and deep, as if two universes.


    With a casual wave, a violent elemental force shocks, which can easily destroy a place.


    "Finally repaired the injury!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile. This process still took him a lot of time.


    He did not leave directly at this moment, because there was one more thing.


    After dissolving the Nine-Five Supreme Power, Su Yan still has a murderous formation left by Zhanao, which is equivalent to a time bomb.


    Su Yan must also resolve it. This is really done.


    This is not difficult, because he has endless vitality and can run the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", which can be solved easily.


    After spending ten minutes, Su Yan solved the murderous array, and couldn''t help letting out a long breath.


    "It''s time to go out!"


    Su Yan stood up, looked around, and walked directly outside.


    At this moment, outside, Xiao Meng was facing hundreds of people alone, many of whom were strong in Golden Core Eight.


    Even in the face of so many people, she is not afraid of anything!


    Even if she is seriously injured, she is not afraid of anything!


    Even if she knew that resistance would be a dead end, she was not afraid of anything!


    Because she insisted on holding on to her own scale, that was Su Yan, because it was Su Yan who gave her what she is today. Su Yan is her master and more like his elder.


    "You want to go there, you want to kill me again!"


    Xiao Meng shouted at these people, her voice extremely high.


    "Do you really think we dare not kill you!" Someone shouted, feeling that a lot of time was wasted.


    "Kill her, don''t rush, in case Ivy runs away for a thousand years."


    "Yes, after solving this group of ants, let''s go to Qingteng!"


    A group of people gathered around Xiao Meng and others. This was not an order of magnitude at all, and there was no capital for confrontation at all.


    Liu Jin and the others were scared, but they were infected by Xiao Meng and straightened their joysticks.


    A Seventh-Rank Golden Core expert was beating with a vitality, looking at the others and saying: "Let me solve them."


    The Yuan Li in his hand rushed directly towards Xiao Meng and others, as long as it hits, Xiao Meng and others will undoubtedly die.


    But at this moment, a loud noise blasted out, and the stone wall burst directly!


    A figure emerged from the inside, standing on the edge of the rock wall.


    This is naturally Su Yan, his eyes are cold, his murderous intent is surging, and his heart is full of anger.


    The original power that was beating and struck towards Xiao Meng and others was directly resolved at this moment!


    When the people around saw it, it was a little overcast.


    And Su Yan looked at these people and said furiously: "Look... die!"

 Chapter 2242： Kill the Quartet, and come to the 9th product!

    The second thousand two hundred and forty-two chapters kill the Quartet, the Ninth Grade is here!


    Su Yan''s voice was extremely deep, with a sense of dragon power, and the lingering sound echoed around for a long time.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, with cold expressions on their faces, but with a bit of fear in their hearts.


    This sudden emergence made them all a little surprised, and never thought that there was a young man inside the stone wall.


    But after a while, this group of people reacted, all of them with anger and even anxiety on their faces.


    "Smelly boy, why are you in it!" a Golden Core 7-Rank expert asked.


    "Yes, what are you doing in it, Thousand-Year Ivy!" A strong man at the eighth stage of the Golden Core has a louder voice, carrying a strong pressure.


    "If you get the Thousand-Year Ivy Vine, you can quickly hand it over. Everyone is innocent and guilty!"


    The powerhouses from all walks of life have shifted their goals to Su Yan, and Xiao Meng has no interest in them anymore.


    When Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and others saw Su Yan coming out, their eyes were flushed, and they almost cried.


    Xiao Meng hugged Su Yan directly, and said with tears, "Brother Master, they bullied me!"


    Su Yan touched Xiao Meng''s hair and comforted: "Don''t worry, Xiao Meng, the master will definitely help you get revenge!"


    Su Yan''s voice was light, as if he hurt people like the big brother next door.


    But when he looked at other people, those clear eyes filled with the ultimate killing intent!


    All around, the air of death was filled, terrifying and intense, as if this place had become a hell.


    The weak and small naturally felt it, and they all showed awe, knowing that this was the battlefield of a group of big men, they couldn''t get along with it, and they retreated one after another.


    The powerhouses of Golden Core 7th rank and above have also felt it. Although this kind of fluctuation makes them all jealous, they will definitely not shrink back.


    At least they have seen the world, not to mention there are so many people, why should you be afraid.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t answer, the group of people became even more angry, each one looking at Su Yan like a hunting wolf.


    "Smelly boy, do you really want to die!" A golden core seventh-grade expert shouted again.


    Su Yan looked at him with indifferent eyes, a ball of death force in his hand beating, and he directly attacked the person.


    But in the blink of an eye, a 7th-Rank Golden Core expert turned into a skeleton.


    From muscle atrophy to blood exhaustion, the whole process was so fast that the people around did not respond.


    When they reacted, this golden core seventh-grade powerhouse had become a corpse.


    The people nearby were taken aback and hurriedly backed away several steps, looking at the body with horror.


    Now, this group of people knew that the kid in front of him was not simple, and had a little ability.


    The Seventh-Rank Golden Core did not dare to clamor, and feared to become a corpse.


    But the powerhouse of Jindan eight products is not afraid.


    "You are a little capable, but with so many of us, do you think we can fight one hundred against one hundred!" A golden core eighth grade mid-term expert shouted angrily, trying to boost his morale.


    Su Yan''s expression became even more indifferent. He looked at the human being: "You just wanted to kill my apprentice, didn''t you?"


    The man glanced at the little dream next to him, and couldn''t help saying: "What''s the matter, I''m still going to be lucky with her!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the audience suddenly fell silent. There was a terrifying silence, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    This is an increase in Su Yan''s power of death, and the pressure is stronger, making many people change their colors and dare not speak.


    And Su Yan directly looked at the mid-level Golden Core Eighth Stage powerhouse, and walked towards him.


    "You, what do you want to do, I''m a mid-level Jindan 8th grade powerhouse!"


    Su Yan did not speak, and continued to walk towards him.


    The man knew that words couldn''t do it, so he could only fight hard.


    He hurriedly used his original power, and a secret technique was displayed. The power was not weak, it was his desperate blow!


    But the secret technique bombarded Su Yan, as if a breeze was blowing, it only caused Su Yan''s black hair to fluctuate a few times, and did not cause any harm to Su Yan.


    The man''s face was shaking, completely incredible.


    "How could this be, how could it be!"


    He was desperate. He had never thought that the young man in front of him would be so powerful, so terrible, so terrible that he was desperate in an instant.


    Su Yan approached, looking condescendingly at the mid-level Golden Core Eighth Stage powerhouse, and directly stretched out his right hand, pinching his neck.


    "A mere ant, who dares to speak out, now is your time to die!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, his hands pressed hard, his vital energy surged, and he pinched him to death.


    It was as if the duck had been pinched to death, the mid-level Golden Core Eighth Stage powerhouse could not even scream.


    Su Yan threw away the corpse in his hand, looked around, looked at everyone, his eyes still cold.


    And everyone present was already trembling, and finally understood how terrifying the young man in front of him was, and was an existence that could never be offended.


    When Chang Yuan and others saw this scene, they were also extremely surprised, knowing that Su Yan''s strength had increased, and they were excited.


    "Everyone, the Thousand-Year Ivy must have been acquired by this kid, and we can only work together to subdue him!"


    A Golden Core Eighth Stage late powerhouse spoke at this moment, wanting to unite everyone.


    He understands that if he fights alone, it is impossible to defeat Su Yan, because Su Yan is strong enough to make each of them afraid and can only unite.


    When other people heard it, they all nodded.


    They are also afraid of Su Yan, but facing the temptation of Thousand-Year Ivy, they naturally choose the latter.


    "I want to kill him, I''m thinking of how to divide the thousand-year-old green vine!" Another strong shouted in a low voice.


    "Yes, this kid made it clear that he wanted to kill us, we can''t just sit and wait!"


    Many people yelled, their momentum was like a rainbow, and they were all set ablaze.


    But Su Yan looked at this group of people jokingly. In his eyes, these people were all clowns. Together, they were nothing more than a group of clowns, and nothing could be changed at all.


    "I just say a word, no one can leave with my apprentice just now, I will spare your life!"


    As soon as these words came out, many weak people left one after another, such as the third and fourth grades of Jindan, it was impossible to participate.


    Even the fifth and sixth levels of Jindan have gone a lot, only a few stayed far away, wanting to see if they can fish in troubled waters.


    And the most exciting expressions are those of Boss Mo, they know the realm of Su Yan.


    The sixth grade of the Golden Core is at best comparable to the seventh grade of the Golden Core, but now that the eight grades of the Golden Core are squeezed to death at will by Su Yan, this makes them a little suspicious of life.


    Boss Mo said in a daze: "Did he really get the Millennium Ivy?!"


    "Even if I get it, is the effect of Millennium Ivy so strong!" The folding fan man questioned.


    "It''s terrible, he seems to kill the gods, you see, even facing the eighth-grade peak power of Jindan, he is not afraid of half a point, even if he is not afraid of everyone!" The long-faced man looked more trembling.


    The words of the three did not let others care. The focus now is Su Yan. They must destroy Su Yan.


    "Smelly boy, one last word of advice, hand over the Thousand-Year Ivy to leave you a whole corpse."


    Su Yan showed a slight smile when he heard it, as if it were a very funny joke.


    "Noisy!" Su Yan shouted in a low voice, "All come and die!"


    Faced with Su Yan''s arrogant words, these people were completely angry, and they didn''t grow up on a vegetarian diet.


    "Chong, kill him together!" shouted a Jindan 8-Rank peak expert.


    This got the response of other people, one by one, all of them were operating the original power, displaying various secret techniques, and rushing towards Su Yan.


    Suddenly, in this cave, the secret technique is gorgeous, all kinds of vitality fluctuate everywhere, and it is extremely terrifying.


    But within a few seconds, the cave exploded directly and couldn''t bear such a terrible force.


    Countless energies gathered together to form a murder mystery, blasting directly towards Su Yan, terrifying and intense.


    But Su Yan''s expression was cold, and he was not afraid of it at all.


    Su Yan was shocked, a majestic vitality rose out, and directly displayed a secret technique!


    "Overwhelming!"


    Su Yan shouted in a low voice, countless energies formed like a tsunami and raging waves, and blasted towards the secret technique gathered by the powerful.


    boom!


    Extremely violent vibration!


    Rumble!


    Immediately afterwards, the reverberation reverberated, unable to dissipate at all, spreading around the ruins, even reaching every corner.


    On the other hand, Su Yan still stood on the battlefield, his expression indifferent and unscathed.


    The others were all shaken off, either falling to the ground and vomiting blood, or crashing into the stone wall to death.


    Even more directly become mashed meat!


    It was terrible, it was just a move. Su Yan could actually resist so many strong men. You must know that among them, there is the existence of the eighth rank of Golden Core.


    A group of 7th-Rank powerhouses, either dead or seriously injured, couldn''t fight at all.


    Even the eighth rank powerhouses have died, and the rest are injured.


    Those eight-rank pinnacle powerhouses were infested with blood on the corners of their mouths, and a buddy''s eyes were extremely cold.


    They didn''t expect that Su Yan was so terrible, but one person could fight against a group of them!


    They had released some water before and didn''t use their full strength, and now they regret it.


    Several people looked at each other, and they all saw the killing intent in the eyes of the other party. They must make a killer move, or they will die.


    "Shoot!" Someone shouted angrily and took the lead, showing an absolute killer move.


    Suddenly the world changed, the ruins shook, the space fluctuated, and countless horror secret arts shook everywhere, and finally slew towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan raised his hands and clenched his fists. It turned out to be a small secret technique with a single punch, which defeated all the secret techniques.


    "How is it possible!" A Jindan 8-Rank peak powerhouse was shocked, completely scared at the moment.


    "Is he a master of the ninth grade of Jin Dan!" Some people guessed that only this could explain.


    Knowing that they are invincible, this group of people are not fools, and they immediately used various methods to escape.


    A Golden Core Eight-Rank peak powerhouse looked at Su Yan, gritted his teeth.


    "You are lucky today, but this is not over!"


    Su Yan sneered, "Then continue to count."


    "Humph!" The man stopped answering, and fled directly with the secret technique.


    But when they were about to fly out of the ruins, they discovered that there were seals on all sides, and they couldn''t get out.


    Of course they understood that this was arranged by Su Yan in order to prevent them from fleeing.


    "So cruel!"


    "This kid is too terrible, it''s such a formation!"


    Everyone''s eyes were uneasy, even with despair.


    "Do you really want to kill all of us!" A strong man looked at Su Yan, his tone a bit lower, not the tough attitude he had before.


    Su Yan looked at this group of people and said lightly: "I said before. If you didn''t leave, it means you bullied my apprentice."


    "And there is only one fate for bullying my apprentice, kill without mercy!"


    When Su Yan said that he would kill Wushe, his toes were off the ground, and he rushed towards several people.


    Facing this group of clowns, Su Yan didn''t need to be too stern, clenched his fists, punched one by one, ruthlessly.


    Being hit by Su Yan''s punch, there was basically no way out.


    Killing this way, all the eighth rank powerhouses are dead, and they can''t fight back at all.


    Only the eighth-Rank Jindan peak powerhouse also resisted a few moves.


    "You can''t kill me!" the great **** shouted.


    "Why not?" Su Yan asked back.


    "I''m from Beiming, I''m the captain of Beiming 3rd Division!"


    "so what?"


    "You kill me, you are enemy of Bei Ming!"


    "so what?"


    "..."


    The person couldn''t respond at once, and Su Yan''s answer left him speechless.


    And Su Yan had already walked towards him, with a slight smile in his eyes.


    "I killed your captain at the beginning, but now I have another one. I don''t mind killing one more!"


    The Tai''a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, the sword was out of its sheath, and the sword fell, the sword intent was terrifying to the extreme!


    I saw the captain of the Beiming 3rd Division, unable to even make a scream, he was killed in half with a sword, and died.


    Blood spattered to the ground, and everyone else was shivering, not even daring to look at Su Yan.


    But Xiao Meng and others felt relieved. They didn''t feel that Su Yan was killing innocent people indiscriminately. This group of people deserved it.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s timely appearance, the consequences would be unbelievable.


    Su Yan looked at the rest of the people, and said, "Do you still have a thousand-year-old green vine?"


    No one dared to answer yes, all don''t want it.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, glanced at Xiao Meng and others, and said, "Let''s go."


    The body recovered and got a thousand-year-old ivy, which was enough for Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng and others had their revenge, and it was time to leave.


    When they walked out of the ruins, it was already evening outside, and the setting sun, a burning cloud against the sky.


    When Su Yan came out, the others didn''t dare to come out at all. They didn''t dare to come out until Su Yan and others had left for several minutes.


    "The outside air is much better than the inside." Liu Jin and the others also stretched out.


    Su Yan nodded, the inside is indeed much better than the outside, and this visit to the ruins is also considered a gain.


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Master, your injuries are all healed."


    Su Yan nodded and touched Xiao Meng''s forehead.


    However, at this moment, the sky burned and the clouds disappeared, and it was filled with black clothes.


    A majestic force came directly from the horizon, and pressed towards Su Yangai.


    Su Yan slammed his fist, his eyes were chilling, he knew that this was the coming of the strong, it seemed that he wanted to leave like this, it was really not that easy.


    This strength can only be achieved by the strong of the Ninth-Rank Realm, and those who can reach the Ninth-Rank Realm are rare.


    Su Yan knew that it was Bei Ming''s people who came!

 Chapter 2243： Destroy the ruins and kill the Ninth Stage!

    Chapter 2243 Destroy the relics, behead the nine products!


    Everyone felt this powerful fluctuation, changed their colors one after another, and looked towards the sky.


    Everyone hasn''t calmed down yet. After all, they were shocked by Su Yan''s toughness, and were extremely jealous of everything about Su Yan.


    Now, there is another horrible wave, which makes many people realize that this ruin is not a good place at all.


    But it is not so easy for them to leave. This pressure makes it difficult for them to leave.


    I saw that the sky was filled with thousands of rays of light, and countless rays of light shot towards the surroundings, rendering the entire sky colorful.


    A strange beast rushed from the sky, with extreme speed, and even more powerful and coercive, this strange beast golden core eight-level realm!


    The alien beast is like an ancient unicorn, with flames rising all over, falling directly from the sky.


    When both feet were stepped on, the entire ground was extremely shaken, and countless people''s eyes were even more shocked.


    Because the power of this alien beast is too terrifying, as if the power of a single blow can destroy this relic.


    The strange beast''s eyes widened, staring at Su Yan, with endless power!


    But there was a courtyard on the body of the alien beast, and there was a small voice in the courtyard.


    Xiao Sheng is pleasant to the ears, spreading everywhere, letting people bathe in the spring breeze, and the restlessness and restlessness in the heart disappear.


    But for Su Yan, the sound of the sound was unusual!


    This Xiao Sheng has powerful power, it is a killer move!


    It''s a killer move before they meet. This person is not easy.


    The vitality in Su Yan''s hand was diffused, and the force of destruction was directly blasted out, blasting the sound of the sound.


    The surrounding waves suddenly burst, as if the sea is boiling, sweeping across the square.


    The courtyard was silent, and a man walked out of the courtyard, with smooth and delicate skin on the jade-faced lun towel. He looked like a handsome young man.


    The handsome young man was dressed in a long blue shirt. He wanted to pin the Xiao Qi he had just used and a pair of black shoes dropped directly to the ground.


    "This ruin is really not peaceful."


    The handsome young man''s voice was indifferent, as if it were just ordinary words.


    But everyone around them changed color, revealing endless respect and fear in their eyes.


    Those who belonged to the Beiming court even knelt down at this moment.


    "See Captain!" someone shouted.


    It turned out that this handsome young man was actually Heosawa, the captain of the North Ming Killer Organization, and he was one person with more than 10,000 people!


    Naturally, the others recognized it too, all of them were extremely respectful, and the North Ming Killer Captain was well-known far and wide.


    Even Boss Mo and the others changed drastically, and each one began to feel uneasy.


    "Su Xiao...Brother, this is the captain of the North Ming Killer Organization. We''d better avoid the edge for the time being and retreat."


    Boss Mo was right, the North Ming Killer Captain came, who can match him is no different from hitting a rock with a pebble.


    The man with the folding fan also stopped folding the fan, looking at Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, this person is difficult to deal with, and Boss Mo is right."


    "Boss Mo and Folding Fan Xiaobailian are right." The long face was also anxious.


    But Su Yan''s expression was indifferent and calm, without a trace of panic or fear.


    Seeing this, the trio''s complexion changed, and their hearts became more uneasy, but the feet they wanted to step on were unable to move.


    They wanted to go, but it was because of Su Yan''s face, knowing that this walk would definitely have no intersection with Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the three of them, after all, they just met together.


    "You can leave if you want. You are not suitable to stay here in such a scene," Su Yan said lightly.


    The three of them looked at each other, and finally made up their minds and left directly.


    They are only cultivators of the third or fourth level of the Golden Core, so how dare to offend Blackpool, they can only retreat.


    After the three of them left, Su Yan''s expression remained calm. He looked at Blackpool and said lightly: "Do you do it directly, or you should compare it first."


    As soon as these words came out, all the people present were confused.


    What do you mean, Bibi?


    After a few seconds, everyone came to understand, they couldn''t help but looked cold and sweated, admiring Su Yan''s boldness.


    If you dare to say such things to the leader of the North Ming Killer Organization, I am afraid that in addition to the North Ming Emperor, he is Su Yan.


    Hearing heard Su Yan''s words, wrinkles appeared on his handsome face, which meant that he was very angry.


    "Kurosawa is angry!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "Sorry, this will be the most terrifying signal!"


    Many people were full of horror, their eyes were about to come out, their hearts beating wildly, and they fled around.


    However, within three seconds, a group of vitality comparable to the scorching sun appeared in Heize''s hand, and he blasted directly towards Su Yan without saying a word.


    Su Yan sneered, his whole body was wrapped in Yuanli, and he was not afraid at all.


    What about the ninth grade of Jin Dan, he can''t kill Su Yanzhao!


    At the same time that group of Yuan Li blasted towards Su Yan, Su Yan''s secret technique also rushed towards Heize.


    "Sunset collapsed!"


    Countless flames of flames suddenly appeared in the sky, like golden crows, smashing directly towards Blackpool.


    Heize tightened his brows, and the Xiaoqi in his hand turned into a spiritual weapon, waving it against the flame group.


    The flame group was suddenly cut into several pieces, and all of them went out before landing.


    And Su Yan also counteracted Heize''s vitality.


    At this moment, Kurosawa looked at Su Yan, his eyes were clear, and no fluctuations could be seen in his dark eyes.


    Because he has no joy or anger at the moment, no emotion at all, but this is the truly terrifying Kurosawa!


    "The ruthless killer Kurosawa has appeared!"


    Someone in the distance was trembling and terrified.


    "That kid must be over now!"


    "A generation of Tianjiao is too arrogant, and naturally has to pay a price."


    Many people think that Su Yan will definitely die, and confronting Heize is simply self-defeating, but they are very aware of Heize''s terrible.


    Su Yancong turned a deaf ear to his ears, staring directly at Heize, waiting for his next move.


    But Hei Ze didn''t rush to take action, but spoke: "You should be the Governor of the Xuancheng Empire, Su Yan."


    Kurosawa''s voice is very crisp and contagious. If a girl hears it, he will be intoxicated.


    Su Yan was not surprised. It was not difficult for the boss of the North Ming Killer organization to guess his identity and know himself.


    "Yes." Su Yan replied simply.


    "Sure enough, I said that a mere Jin Dan Sixth-Rank powerhouse can also kill Jin Dan Eight-Ranks, and I am not afraid to face it."


    Kurosawa''s words were heard by the people around him, and a group of people were shocked, their faces stiff, and they couldn''t turn back for a long time.


    "What did Kurosawa say?!"


    "He said that the kid was Governor Su Yan of the Xuancheng Empire, and he only has the sixth grade of the Golden Core!"


    "Jindan Sixth Rank, absolutely impossible!"


    "My God, is this world so crazy already."


    They had seen Su Yan''s strength alone against a hundred people, and among them were many powerhouses with eight golden cores.


    A strong person at the eighth rank of the Golden Core is like a weak chicken in front of Su Yan, without the strength to fight back. Is this the power that a sixth-rank Golden Core should have!


    Many people have begun to doubt life and feel that they have practiced in vain.


    Su Yan still didn''t care about it, his gaze still looked at Blackpool, and he slowly began to have killing intent.


    "You have enough words."


    Su Yan''s words meant that the two sides had no words to speak, only to make a move.


    A flame rose out of Black Ze''s eyes without any fluctuations, and the alien beast in the distance also spewed flames, attacking Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and a secret technique blasted out, and the flames directly burned to the alien beast, almost causing him to set himself on fire.


    Hei Ze rushed to Su Yan and shouted angrily: "Try my punch!"


    Blackpool''s fist seemed weak and slender, but the strength was terrifying, and a gap was cracked in the ground for this.


    Facing Heize''s punch, Su Yan did not flinch, but greeted him with a punch.


    Fist bumps, a direct contest between strength and bones.


    But after three seconds, Kurosawa stepped back a hundred meters, kneeling half of his body!


    And Su Yan stayed in place, not moving at all.


    This made everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief, and some people kept wiping their bodies, thinking they were wrong.


    "That kid is so powerful?!"


    "Hei Ze is the ninth grade of Golden Core!"


    "This is a confrontation of power, and it doesn''t explain everything!"


    Su Yan looked at Hei Ze: "Your strength is still out of reach."


    Kurosawa smiled slightly and replied: "I didn''t expect you to be Li Xiu, but you are a little tough."


    Su Yan jokingly said, "Li Xiu, I''m afraid you are wrong."


    Heize disapproved, looked at Su Yan, and said, "Now I''m using the secret technique, is there anything to say before I die!"


    Su Yan stayed silent, the vitality in his hand rose, and he blasted out with a punch, and the secret technique was used. This punch actually seemed to be able to destroy the sky!


    Heize also felt something wrong with Su Yan''s fist, so he didn''t dare to push it up, and immediately used the fire technique to fight Su Yan.


    The two forces collide, as if dragons are fighting each other, it is extremely exciting and spectacular.


    The entire ruins collapsed into ruins, the stability of this place is weakened, endless ripples and shocks continue to destroy everything.


    But Su Yan did not stop, and once again blasted out a secret technique, which turned out to be overwhelming, and also mixed with the power of collapse.


    Heize''s face cooled for the first time, which meant that he had already regarded Su Yan as an opponent.


    It was he who entrusted him to the big, thinking that Jin Dan''s sixth rank was against the sky, and he could destroy the eighth rank at most, but he did not expect his power to reach the ninth rank.


    This is definitely an evildoer, and even the evildoer that can make Kurosawa''s heart restless must be eliminated, and there will be endless suffering.


    Kurosawa''s eyebrows surged, and a ray of light flooded out, mixed with endless power.


    Forcing me to use this trick, you are proud enough!


    Kurosawa has a third eye on his eyebrows, he is a born god!


    "The eyes of the sky are gone!"


    Blackpool roared, and the light of the third eye fluctuated even more, blasting directly towards Su Yan.


    This secret technique is absolutely terrifying, and it is also Blackpool''s ultimate power. The cultivator in the early stage of the ninth grade of Jin Dan will undoubtedly die.


    Even if it was encountered by a cultivator in the middle of the ninth rank of Jin Dan, it would be choking.


    "I think you are still alive this time!" Kurosawa shouted coldly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m afraid it''s not as good as you want."


    Su Yan stepped on the ground, the ground cracked and punched out, the sky was dim, and the entire space seemed to be his dominance.


    A pagoda rotates behind him to protect him from being infested.


    And Su Yan''s hands had a terrifying force condensing, and finally blasted directly.


    This power fought against the black eyes of the sky, as if two dragons were fighting, tearing and biting, and finally dissipated together.


    But Kurosawa sneered and said: "My Heavenly Eye can continue to use it, don''t your secret arts consume vitality!"


    "What I have is, what''s wrong, aren''t you happy?" Su Yan continued without waiting for Heize to speak, "What''s more, your heavenly eyes are nothing more than that."


    Heize was enraged, his eyes opened again, and a ray of light struck Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan dodged sideways, looking at Blackpool and said: "I can tell you now, I am a full repair!"


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality rose and dispersed, his eyes slowly closed, and a terrifying spiritual force was attacking towards the black pool.


    Kurosawa was naturally unable to distinguish, only felt that there was an invisible force that made him uneasy.


    When the power arrived, it had directly entered his brain.


    Only then did he discover that at this time the mental attack technique.


    This made Kurosawa''s anger hard to dissipate, and at the same time he was even more shocked.


    Su Yan''s performance was too incredible, his strength was strong, and the secret technique was not weaker than him. If it hadn''t been for the eyes of heaven, he might have been defeated.


    Now Su Yan is showing a mental attack again, like a spiritual practitioner.


    All this surprised Kurosawa too much. He was omnipotent and very strong.


    In his eyes, Su Yan was no longer an evildoer, but a calamity.


    "Before I didn''t believe in the calamity, but now I believe that you are the calamity!"


    Su Yan didn''t let him continue, but once again stepped down and shot with one blow, it was terrifying.


    When Kurosawa saw this, his face was shocked, already completely afraid.


    He wanted to resist, but Su Yan''s mental power involved his brain. Once he slackened, he would be invaded, and no one would be able to save him.


    Kurosawa fell to the ground in pain, completely disappearing from the captain''s breeze. At this moment, he is just an epiphany that has been tortured so much and will dissipate.


    Su Yan had no pity for this, this person came to die by himself, of course he would not refuse.


    Kurosawa, who was originally extremely handsome, was now covered with long hair and shawls, and his appearance was half of his handsomeness and coldness.


    He trembled all over and was suffering from extreme pain, even the ninth grade of Jin Dan could hardly resist.


    Su Yan used the strongest mental attack that made Blackpool lose his combat effectiveness.


    At this moment, Kurosawa is no longer the scared killer, but a tortured and weak chicken.


    He has no power to fight back at the moment, and is firmly defending the last step, his divine consciousness!


    If the divine consciousness is tainted by Su Yan, he will definitely die!


    The people around can no longer speak, this battle is not as often as imagined, it is more of a war without gunpowder.


    They didn''t even know that Su Yan had performed a mental attack, and they didn''t even know what the situation of Blackpool was.


    Heize looked at Su Yan and wanted to make a compromise, but Su Yan categorically refused.


    The Tai''a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, the blade was cold and gleaming.


    Su Yan held him in this way and walked directly towards Heize.


    Kurosawa wanted to retreat, but he fell to the ground without taking a few steps, and screamed, "You don''t come here, you are not allowed to come!"


    But Su Yan would listen, walked directly in front of Blackpool, a sword fell, and Blackpool''s head fell to the ground!

 Chapter 2244： A stone hits the foot, the storm is about to come!

    The second thousand two hundred and forty-four chapters hit the foot with a stone, the storm is coming!


    Su Yan''s sword not only cut off Heize''s head, but also completely cut off his vitality.


    Heize''s head fell to the ground, his body struggled a few times, and he fell directly to the ground.


    The surrounding vitality dissipated in an instant, the brilliant brilliance of the sky disappeared, and the strange beast of the Golden Core Eighth Stage was now gone.


    Su Yan also ignored it, killing Blackpool would be enough.


    Originally, he planned to leave, but if this person had to come and die, he had no choice.


    Of course, Su Yan was also a little bit happy in his heart.


    He was able to kill Heisawa in the middle of the ninth grade of the Golden Core, which shows that his strength has been improved again.


    He felt that if he broke through to the seventh grade of the Golden Core, he could even compete with Zhanao.


    After all, Zhanao''s realm is at most the late stage of the ninth grade of Jin Dan, and I am afraid it will not reach the peak so quickly.


    The most difficult thing for Zhanao to deal with was his Nine-Five Supreme Yuan Power, which was a bit more powerful than Zhantian��s Nine Dragon Supreme.


    After everything was over, Su Yan didn''t want to stay in this place any more. After all, the boss of the killer organization who killed Bei Ming would definitely be very angry.


    If you continue to stay here, when the Emperor Underworld comes, it will be troublesome again.


    With a burst of vitality, Su Yan flees directly, completely disappearing completely.


    The people around did not see Su Yan leaving at all, until the Yuan Li dissipated for a long time, they understood.


    "Blackpool is dead!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "This is about to shake Bei Ming!"


    "So what exactly is Su Yan? Sixth-Rank Golden Core kills the ninth-Rank Golden Core!"


    A group of people trembled, as if they had seen the most incredible things.


    This has never happened before, and it is difficult to understand, even if I have seen it with my own eyes.


    In the capital of the Northern Underworld Empire, the underworld emperor had just woke up from his dream at the moment when he was annoyed by the rapid footsteps outside.


    "Come here." The Emperor Underworld shouted.


    A ambassador entered the palace, bowed respectfully, and asked: "Emperor, I don''t know what to order?"


    "What happened outside, so noisy."


    "The Emperor Hades, you don''t know something, something big happened."


    "What''s the big deal?!" The Emperor Underworld became serious.


    "The captain went to verify, and the subordinates didn''t dare to talk gibberish." Mingshi whispered.


    "Tell me, I am the Emperor of the Underworld, don''t I know yet!" The Emperor of the Underworld became more furious.


    The envoy was trembling with fright, and hurriedly said: "There is a disorder in the ruins. The captain is going to investigate. Now he has not returned, I am afraid that something will happen."


    "Nonsense!"


    The Emperor Underworld stood up suddenly, his face full of anger, a magic power enveloped the entire bedroom.


    The envoy was so scared that he dared not raise his head, he could only kneel on the ground.


    "How could something be wrong with the captain, he is in the ninth rank of Jin Dan!"


    "I just listened to people telling it, and the captain went to confirm, so I dare not pretend to be the Emperor of the Underworld."


    The Emperor Hades exhaled two clusters of turbid air, and looked at the envoy and said: "Quick ruling!"


    "Yes!"


    However, after a while, all envoys from all walks of life gathered on the court.


    The envoy is like the civil servant of the Xuancheng Empire, and the general is a military officer.


    The Emperor Hades sat on guard with a majestic face without a glance.


    After a long time, the Great Pluto spoke: "Pluto, what happened?"


    The Emperor underworld pondered for a few seconds, and then said: "It is rumored that something has happened to the captain."


    The Great King of Pluto said anxiously: "The captain is in the ninth rank of Golden Core, what will happen?!"


    People in this realm can threaten the existence of top countries.


    "I don''t know. I''ll talk about everything when the captain comes back."


    Waiting, waiting for a long time, from the early morning until the next, but the officials did not dare to be dissatisfied, they all stood straight.


    Knowing that the voice of the envoy came out, many people became serious.


    "The captain is back!"


    The leader of the killer organization, Yumu, was extremely powerful in the early stage of Jindan Ninth Rank.


    At this moment, with a cold face, he entered the hall directly and watched the Emperor Underworld kneel down.


    "Kuchi will get up soon, what happened to the captain?"


    Rotten Wood heard this, his eyes flushed, and he almost shed tears.


    "Enlighten the Emperor of Heaven, the captain...he unfortunately died!"


    "Ah!" The Great Pluto shouted directly.


    The people present were all shocked, their eyes wide-open, and it was difficult to accept such a result.


    Even the Emperor Underworld stood up from his seat and looked at the dead wood and said: "You are telling the truth!"


    "The dead wood dare not expire the Emperor Underworld."


    "Why!" The Underworld Emperor''s eyes were cold, his killing intent surged.


    "The captain went to investigate the ruins and met Su Yan, governor of the Xuancheng Empire!"


    "Su Yan, governor of the Xuancheng Empire?"


    A group of people were puzzled, and it was only a few seconds later that they remembered.


    The Great Pluto opened his mouth and said: "Is that the enchanting genius who has been going viral recently?!"


    "It''s him."


    "Did he kill the captain?!" The killing intent in the eyes of the Emperor Underworld was even more lingering.


    "Yes, he killed the captain by relying on Jindan Sixth Rank!"


    This sentence was like thunder, hitting everyone''s heart, making many people even directly confused.


    The Emperor Underworld clenched his fists, he knew that things were not easy, that so-called genius boy was very scary.


    It is no longer a matter of talent for Jindan Sixth Rank to kill the captain.


    "Is the Xuancheng Empire going directly to war against us!" The Emperor Underworld exhaled two groups of turbid air from his nostrils, his expression gloomy.


    "The Emperor Hades, this clearly means a war, the captain has been killed!"


    "This tone is absolutely unbearable!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people was filled with righteous indignation and anger, all clamoring for revenge.


    But the Great Pluto frowned thoughtfully, and after a few minutes, he looked at the Pluto.


    "Pluto, I don''t think things are that simple."


    "What''s the opinion of Lord Hades?" The Hades asked with restrained anger.


    "A lot of things have happened before the Xuancheng Empire, fighting against Emperor Langya, Zhan Tian is alive and dead, and it is not long after Zhanao ascended the throne. Will he be anxious to fight us?"


    The Emperor of Hades frowned. This is correct. Zhanao has only been the emperor for a few days. I am afraid that the affairs of his family have not been dealt with. Do you dare to declare war.


    But it turned out that Su Yan killed the captain, and there was no change.


    The dead wood on the side also said: "The captain was killed by the governor of the Xuancheng Empire. This is a fact."


    This makes the Pluto unable to speak, because it really cannot be refuted.


    Zhanao''s ascension to the throne and the pursuit and killing of Su Yan were all made in the country, and they were all carried out in secret abroad.


    This is also the reason why the Emperor Underworld and the others didn''t know it.


    "This matter is not trivial, I think it''s better to take a long-term view." The Great Pluto said.


    But the Emperor Hades waved his hand: "Zhanao openly declared war on me and killed the captain. If I swallow my anger, how face can I rule the Northern Underworld Empire!"


    The Great Pluto immediately had nothing to say, and the Pluto''s words were not wrong.


    "Since he wants to play Zhanao for real, then I don''t mind finishing with him, I have to play with him even bigger and let him be destroyed!"


    Many people are uneasy inside, and don''t know what the Emperor Hades is going to do.


    "Kuchi, you send me an oral message!"


    "The rotten wood will never hesitate to die."


    "Let Langya Hongpao see me at Brokeback Mountain."


    "Yes."


    Emperor Langya was almost the same as Emperor Xuancheng, and he was dying, and he was nearly killed.


    So I can only find the red robe, and now Langya is basically the red robe.


    "Master Hades, you can go to Yeluo for a visit."


    "Ye Luo?!" The Great Pluto was puzzled.


    "Before Yeluo, we were enemies with us, but Zhanao usurped the throne, I am afraid that Princess Hatsune is very unwilling. Now the enemy''s enemy, we are friends."


    The Great Pluto immediately understood and took his command directly.


    After finishing the order, the Emperor Underworld calmed down and retreated directly.


    But at this moment, in the Xuancheng Imperial Palace, Zhanao always felt his right eyelid twitching, which represented an unknown.


    "Have you heard from Su Yan recently?!" Zhan Ao looked at the newly promoted Marshal Zuo beside him.


    Marshal Zuo hurriedly said: "Still searching, there is no trace in the country, he must have gone to other countries."


    "That kid has terrible talent, if you let it go, it will be even more difficult to deal with by then!"


    Zhanao''s fist hit the rockery, and the rockery suddenly burst into ruins.


    At this moment, a subordinate ran up and hurriedly bowed down.


    "Tell the emperor, there are secrets."


    "Read!" Zhan Ao ordered directly.


    "Yes."


    The subordinate took out a piece of white paper and said one by one: "The relics of Beiming are open, and there are disputes on all sides. Someone sees Su Yan and fights with Captain Beiming. Captain Beiming is dead!"


    After reading, Zhan Ao''s eyes were extremely cold, his body was shaking, and the Marshal Zuo trembling with fright.


    "Su Yan, you really make me more and more surprised!"


    Of course Zhanao knew the strength of Captain Beiming. In the middle of the ninth rank of the Golden Core, this could be killed by Su Yan. He completely understood that Su Yan had increased his strength.


    This was terrible. Zhanao''s expression was already very ugly. He knew that if Su Yan was left untouched, he would be really hard to deal with by then.


    "Order to go down, step up investigation, find him and report immediately!"


    "Yes!" The subordinate retreated.


    Zhan Ao looked at the Marshal Zuo beside him, his eyes cold.


    "Marshal Zuo, immediately ordered to go down, saying that the governor of the Xuancheng Empire was treasonous and had already escaped abroad!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhan Ao was uneasy, very uneasy.


    Not only Su Yan, but the other three countries.


    This is an extraordinary period. He has just taken the throne and stabilized the domestic situation.


    He shouldn''t have arrested Su Yan secretly at the beginning, he should be wanted by the entire Xinghai.


    Now it''s troublesome.


    Because other countries don''t know that Su Yan is wanted, he is already a traitor.


    Now that the commander of Beiming has been killed, what will the Emperor of the Beiming Empire think, must be that he Zhanao deliberately provoked and wanted to trigger a war between the two countries.


    If this is a real battle, Xuan Cheng will be disadvantaged, and his Battle Ao will be disadvantageous!


    Zhan Ao was right, but he didn''t think of more terrifying things.


    Beiming Minghuang has already contacted Ye Luo and Langya, this will be even more terrifying!


    When the Emperor Ming saw the wanted notice issued by Xuan Cheng, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Zhanao''s wanted notice at this time is really exaggerated and fake!"


    Of course, Emperor Hades would not believe it, but thought it was Zhanao''s strategy again.


    He just wants to contact the other two countries and attack Xuancheng together, and even if Xuancheng is destroyed, he can get at least one third of the land!


    After a day, Zhanao became more anxious the more he thought about it, this definitely couldn''t be so passive.


    He directly dismissed a copy of the book and sent someone to Bei Ming.


    "I hope the Emperor Underworld will believe me." Zhan Ao felt exhausted, a little tired.


    But he understands that things will not be that simple, and the probability of trusting him is very low.


    Sure enough, as soon as it arrived, the letter was torn to pieces, and even the sender did not return.


    Zhanao knew the attitude of the Emperor Underworld, this was also reasonable, after all, the leader of the Northern Ming Dynasty was dead, this is a big thing, a big thing.


    This is equivalent to the Underworld Emperor losing an arm, how to bear it.


    Now the Emperor Underworld doesn''t care whether Su Yan or Zhanao is not a person, the fuse is already burning, and the Emperor Underworld doesn''t mind making it burn more violently.


    As long as the other two countries agree, he will send troops to attack Xuancheng, this piece of fat, everyone covets.


    Zhanao also realized this, and believed that war between the two countries was inevitable.


    So she ordered the generals to guard against the border with Beiming, in order to prevent Beiming from sneaking.


    At this moment, the people sent by the Emperor Underworld also went to the land of Yeluo and Langya respectively.


    Langya naturally greeted him warmly, after all, he and Bei Ming were allies.


    Langya Hongpao sits in the first place, with an aura of a king over the world.


    At this moment, he looked at the leader of the North Ming Killer Organization, Yuki.


    "The dead wood is facing Lai Langya, I don''t know what''s important?" Hongpao asked of course.


    Kuchuki didn''t talk nonsense, looking at the red robe and said: "Red robe Sect Master, my Emperor Hades sent me here to discuss important matters with you."


    "What important thing?"


    "About the united anti-xuan thing!"


    Hongpao''s complexion changed slightly. Recently, his skull had disappeared, and he added a pair of skins. I am afraid that he is in charge of Langya.


    "Is the Emperor Underworld trying to attack Xuan Cheng!" Hong Pao spoke more directly.


    "I can''t elaborate on this, the Emperor of the Underworld said that we can meet at Brokeback Mountain at that time."


    "Brokeback Mountain." Hongpao groaned.


    Brokeback Mountain is at the junction of the two countries, in fact it also borders Yeluo.


    Hongpao naturally knew that there must be other deep meanings in it.


    Hongpao did not refuse either.


    He wanted to secure Langya''s first position, and he needed a moment of fire, and now the Emperor Hades sent it to him.


    If he can win Xuan Cheng, he will be the emperor of Langya.


    "You tell the Emperor Underworld I will definitely be at Brokeback Mountain by then."


    "it is good."


    Similarly, in the land of nightfall, the monarch of nightfall has been working extremely hard recently, and many things are busy, and he needs to deal with it.


    But the arrival of the Great Pluto of Beiming made him have to stop what he was doing.


    Although Ye Luo and Bei Ming are at odds with each other, the Lord of Ye Luo still needs to pay attention to the arrival of the Great Pluto.


    Looking at the **** lying on the ground, Lord Ye Luo thought for a while and said, "Let him wait for me in the west wing."


    "Yes."


    Prince Mondry stopped the monarch at the moment and said: "We are in a bad relationship with Beiming, why should we meet."


    "Son, you don''t understand, there are no eternal friends or enemies in this world, only eternal interests!"


    Prince Mondry frowned, not understanding what it meant.


    The Yeluo Monarch was not impatient, and looked at Prince Mondri and said: "Bei Ming personally sent someone to show its sincerity, and the person who came is still the Great Pluto, and I can''t miss it."

 Chapter 2245： The three parties gather, the army is crushing!

    The second thousand two hundred and forty-five chapters converge, the army is crushing the territory!


    Hearing his father say this, Prince Mondry frowned even more, but he did not continue to speak after all.


    Sovereign Ye Luo shook his head when he saw this. He seemed a little disappointed in his son. He couldn''t understand such a simple truth. How can he feel at ease with this shrine in the future.


    "Wang''er, the North Ming Hades sent the Great Hades, do you know why?"


    "It must be uneasy and kind." Prince Mondry said directly.


    "Not all, this time Captain Bei Ming was killed, he must be very angry and want to seek revenge from Zhanao."


    "It has nothing to do with us."


    "Is it irrelevant?"


    Sovereign Ye Luo stood up, looked at his son, and said painstakingly: "You haven''t thought about it yet, do you understand?"


    "Father, please speak up."


    "The Emperor Underworld wants me to send troops with him to attack Xuancheng!"


    "Never, we are an alliance with Xuan Cheng."


    "You are really confused. We are an alliance with the former emperor, but not with Zhanao!"


    Sovereign Ye Luo''s face was a little gloomy, as if suddenly more anger.


    "Don''t forget, the father of your queen was killed by Zhanao!"


    Prince Mondry was shocked. Although he had guessed before, he did not believe it.


    "You should go and see more, I really don''t trust this shrine to leave it to you."


    Lord Yeluo didn''t want to say more, it was up to Prince Mondri to understand it.


    At this moment, he must go to see the Great Pluto of Beiming.


    Sovereign Ye Luo left and directly met with the Great Pluto of Beiming in the Chamber of Debate.


    "Great Pluto, I''m afraid we haven''t seen each other for decades, right?"


    Seeing the Great Pluto of Beiming, Lord Yeluo immediately greeted him with a smile on his face.


    The Great Pluto also smiled and said: "Yes, we still met on the border decades ago, who is really jealous."


    The monarch smiled even more, without the slightest embarrassment or anger.


    The tea was presented, and the monarch looked at the Great Pluto and said: "It is not only this time that the Great Pluto has come to my nightfall, what''s the point?"


    "Compared to the monarch, he already knows about our captain."


    "Just heard about it."


    "That must be Zhanao''s orders. Now Zhanao is still looking for Su Yan everywhere. It''s ridiculous." The Great Pluto looked angry.


    "Quite your anger, I think it''s a matter of mind, but we should consider it long-term."


    "I have made up my mind."


    "What determination?"


    "It''s not at odds with Xuancheng. I''m here this time hoping that the monarch can go to Brokeback Mountain to tell."


    For the rest of the matter, the Great Pluto is not easy to elaborate, and does not want to say, everything has the words of the Pluto, after all, it is not something he can mix.


    "Brokeback Mountain, that''s a good place."


    "Did the monarch agree?" The Great Pluto was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect the monarch to be so straightforward.


    "Well, I will go to Brokeback Mountain in three days."


    "That''s great, if Ye Luo can help, then Xuan Cheng will really cease to exist."


    Lord Ye Luo smiled but did not answer.


    After that, the Great Pluto was sent away by the monarch, and he himself asked something, and he left the palace directly.


    Similarly, Langya''s red robe is also on the journey. This time is a golden opportunity for him, which can just ease the situation in Langya.


    Because he sat down to listen to politics, many ministers and people were not convinced by the emperor''s life and death, and they were totally depressed.


    If Xuancheng can be destroyed this time, then a lot of land will be obtained, which can completely alleviate Langya''s current situation.


    So after he got the news, he set off directly.


    Brokeback Mountain, located on the border of the three countries, is a very special place.


    The scenery here is beautiful, green all year round, and far away from the rich, it is an excellent place for cultivation.


    Brokeback Mountain was once ruled by the three major empires, but in the last few battles, it became a zone where the three do not endure.


    The Emperor Hades arrived first, he didn''t bring many people, only rotten wood.


    "Emperor Hades, if this Brokeback Mountain is under the jurisdiction of our empire, at least a few hundred strong golden cores can be created a year." Kuchuki sighed.


    Kuchuki''s words are not false, because this place is really strong and very suitable for cultivation.


    "Everyone wants to eat fat, but they don''t know how to burn their mouths."


    Of course the Emperor Underworld knew, but the people who died because of Brokeback Mountain were even more numerous.


    The Emperor Hades sat on the pavilion, looking at the distant scenery, stopped talking, and took a few sips of tea from time to time.


    He was waiting for Lord Yeluo and Langya Red Robe, he was very patient and was not in a hurry for that moment.


    The first to arrive was Hongpao, he came without anyone else.


    Seeing the arrival of the red robe, the Emperor Underworld looked indifferently, still sitting upright.


    Hongpao was not angry, but directly greeted him.


    After all, he is lower than the Emperor of Underworld. Although he is now the leader of Langya, getting recognition is another matter.


    "The Emperor Underworld." Hongpao said loudly.


    The Emperor Hades put down the tea cup with a smile on his face: "Hongpao Wuming, sit down."


    Hongpao Shi Shiran sat on the opposite side of the Emperor Underworld, with a smile in his eyes.


    "The scenery of Brokeback Mountain is still the same as before, and it hasn''t changed a bit in the past few decades."


    The Emperor Hades nodded and said, "Yes, this place is a rare place for cultivation."


    "Emperor Hades, since I''m here, why don''t we open the skylight and talk brightly." Hong Pao was a little anxious, he wanted to settle down earlier and attack Xuan Cheng earlier.


    The Emperor Hades was not in a hurry, showing a faint smile: "No hurry, drink some tea to quench your thirst."


    Hongpao wanted to say he was not thirsty, but he still picked up the teacup.


    After drinking a few sips, Hong Pao looked at the Emperor Underworld and said, "Is the Emperor Underworld still waiting for someone?"


    The Emperor of Hades nodded.


    This time Hongpao understood, the Emperor Hades also invited Lord Ye Luo.


    Although Hongpao was a little dissatisfied, thinking about it carefully, the Lord Yeluo came, that was not a bad thing.


    "The Emperor Underworld can ask the Lord Ye Luo to move, I''m afraid it took a lot of trouble, right?"


    The Emperor Hades shook his head and said: "On the contrary to what you thought, Lord Ye Luo directly agreed."


    "Oh?" Hong Pao was a little surprised.


    However, he suddenly understood that the words just now meant that everyone wanted to eat fat.


    But for a long time, the Lord Yeluo arrived, riding in a very magnificent chariot, and the alien beasts that pulled the chariot were all in the ranks of Jindan''s sixth or seventh rank, which was really terrifying.


    Sovereign Ye Luo walked directly into the pavilion, saw the Emperor Underworld and Hongpao, and immediately greeted him.


    "Emperor Hades, haven''t seen you for decades, don''t come here without problems!" Lord Ye Luo''s voice was very loud.


    The Emperor Hades nodded and did not speak. Before the two countries met their enemies, they were extremely jealous.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Luo Hongpao to come, too. Is the emperor''s body dysfunctional?"


    The red robe frowned and said: "The emperor''s body has not improved, I am uneasy day by day."


    "Really, I don''t think it is necessary." Lord Ye Luo pointed out.


    Hongpao''s brows are even more frowning, is this here to attack him?


    But the monarch Ye Luo knew how to measure, and couldn''t help but continue to speak: "Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Yeluo battled, and both lose out. It seems that the two will go to the sky to compete again."


    Hongpao was not angry, so at least he was much more comfortable.


    "Sit down," the Emperor Underworld greeted.


    Sovereign Ye Luo sat down, looked at the Emperor Underworld and asked, "Is the news true?"


    The Emperor Hades nodded and said, "It''s true!"


    "It''s really surprising. Zhanao sent someone to kill your captain, and he was still a killer at the sixth rank of Jindan."


    The Emperor Underworld explained: "That person is very strong, at least in the middle or late stage of the 9th Jindan Stage."


    "The sixth grade of Jindan is equivalent to the ninth grade of Jindan, this talent!" The monarch was shocked.


    "Not to mention talent, I always feel that person is probably a disaster."


    "We won''t talk about the number of calamities for the time being, but Zhanao''s trick is clever." The Emperor Underworld said coldly, "Send him to kill the people he wants to kill, and then he is wanted in the whole country and even other countries, and wants to leave things alone. net."


    "Zhanao''s mind is very meticulous. He is a bit more treacherous and cunning than his brother. Don''t take it lightly."


    "Don''t worry about this, the three of us can definitely destroy him!" Hong Pao said at the moment.


    The Emperor Hades and the monarch looked at him and couldn''t help showing a faint smile.


    The three of them sat down and sipped tea.


    "I don''t know what plans the Emperor Underworld has?" Monarch Ye Luo said.


    "The plan is very simple. As long as we reach an alliance, all soldiers will be stationed on the border at that time, and we will put a little pressure on Xuancheng and Zhanao first."


    "Why is this?" The monarch was puzzled.


    "We have to start by attacking the snake and let Zhanao fall into anxiety and fear, then the attack will be easier."


    The monarch suddenly realized, looking at the Emperor Underworld, "You still think more."


    "Well, I will go back and immediately mobilize 100 million troops to station on the border of the Xuancheng Empire." Hong Pao said hurriedly.


    "Well, I also transferred 100 million troops on the border."


    Seeing the two of them so happy, the Emperor of Underworld could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He thought it would be very troublesome and would negotiate for a long time, but the result was so easy to unify.


    "Emperor Hades, how many are you going to garrison?" Monarch Ye Luo asked


    "I am 110 million."


    Lord Ye Luo and Hongpao both smiled, obviously satisfied with this number.


    "Since we are already in an alliance, we can''t start chaos and give up at the end. We must take down Xuancheng together, and then we will spend our food according to who can contribute the most."


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    The three of them all stood up and looked at each other''s eyes, with a wave of vitality.


    The three gathered and gave up, Brokeback Mountain restored its former style.


    Three days later, in the fortifications in the Xuancheng Empire, many soldiers thought they were doing nothing, but they turned out to be strange. They suddenly became vigilant and all went out on duty.


    But when they saw the enemies outside, they were all stupid. With so many people, they were simply weak.


    This matter quickly reached Zhanao''s ears, and Zhanao was quite angry about this, and at the same time he became uneasy.


    There are hoards of soldiers and horses on the borders of the three countries, which is definitely not an ordinary thing.


    "Lord Zuo, what do you think of this matter?"


    "This is definitely not a simple thing, I am afraid they came prepared." Zuo Wangye replied.


    "Come prepared!" Zhan Ao frowned.


    Suddenly, he suddenly thought of something, and he couldn''t help but feel a chill on his face, like frost.


    "No, they might have a conspiracy!"


    Lord Zuo hurriedly said: "What conspiracy?!"


    "The assembly of the Three Kingdoms, they probably want to point their sword at my Xuancheng Empire!"


    Zhan Ao stood up directly, his face was full of coldness, and his heart was really uneasy.


    If there is an empire, he can still treat it with peace of mind.


    But this is an alliance of the three countries, the three countries, who want to attack his Xuancheng Empire.


    He hadn''t been emperor for long, so naturally he didn''t want to end there.


    "Marshal Zuo listened to the order!"


    Marshal Zuo immediately knelt down.


    "Quickly go to the border with Langya, take fifty million soldiers and guard the border!"


    "Yes!"


    Marshal Zuo led the way and left.


    "Marshal Right takes orders!"


    "in!"


    "Take 50 million soldiers to the border with Beiming, and you must also protect the border!"


    "Yes!"


    "General Dart and General Vanguard follow the order!"


    The two knelt down in a hurry.


    "You two will take 30 million soldiers to guard the place where Ye Luo meets!"


    "Yes!" the two replied in unison.


    And when these people left, Prince Zuo looked at Zhanao and said, "Emperor, are the three kingdoms really united?"


    "Who knows, after all, the Three Kingdoms pressure is real."


    "Can Lord Yeluo be bewitched by the Emperor Underworld?" Prince Zuo said.


    Zhanao slapped his forehead and said: "My memory, not long after Hatsune came back, we and Ye Luo are allies, and Ye Luo is probably deceived."


    "The emperor, or send someone there."


    "can."


    An ambassador went directly to the destination.


    But in the end, they were not received, and they were closed doors.


    This time Zhanao was a little panicked, and Ye Luo ignored it. This showed that Ye Luo was really in alliance with the other two countries. Zhanao had no confidence in dealing with the three empires.


    "Order to go down, the whole country is under martial law, and you are not allowed to go out at night."


    "Yes."


    After everything was ordered, Zhanao took a sip of tea, but he was still uneasy.


    "This Su Yan has pitted me, and will pit me in the end!"


    Zhanao was really angry, he was resourceful, and he was calculated by Su Yan, and he was cheated at the same time, which made him feel like a fool.


    However, Zhanao was not very afraid either, because he only needed to train his nine-five-five-thirty power to reach the highest level, then he would not be afraid of the three.


    "Since you have to play with me, come and play with the big ones!"


    Zhanao''s voice was cold, and his eyes had endless killing intent.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Yan was in a small town and had just learned of the turbulent news that had already spread outside.


    "Boss, big news outside!" Liu Jin ran to Su Yan''s bedroom.


    Su Yan said calmly: "What big news, so panicked."


    "You killed Beiming''s killer organization captain, and now the entire Xinghai knows."


    Su Yan''s face was plain, he didn''t care about it at all.


    "More than that, the Emperor Bei Ming also blamed the battle on the head of the battle, thinking that he ordered you to do it, and then cross the river to you to demolish the bridge."


    At this moment, Su Yan showed a smile on his face, he did not expect things to develop like this.


    "I should say that Zhanao is lucky, or is it lucky, or is it lucky."


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, they bit the dog, we are happy to watch." Xiao Meng also walked in.


    "Brother Master, this is what you want."


    Xiao Meng handed an item to Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "How is it now?"


    "Well, just broke through."


    As soon as these words came out, Chang Yuan, Liu Jin and others next to them suddenly looked unlovable.

 Chapter 2246： Bloody battle on the border, defeated!

    Chapter 2246 Bloody battle on the border, defeated!


    Xiao Meng directly broke through, and is now considered a Golden Core Five-Rank monk. This makes Chang Yuan, Liu Jin and others irresistible in their lives, and they want to kill themselves with tofu.


    To know that Xiao Meng broke through the fifth grade of Jin Dan, I am afraid that he can compete with the people of the seventh grade of Jin Dan, just as abnormal as Su Yan.


    Before Xiao Meng''s realm was relatively low, it was because she was unwilling to break through and was obsessed with cooking some time ago.


    After destroying dozens of kitchens, Xiao Meng gave up and ate lollipops instead.


    Seeing that there were not many lollipops in stock, Xiao Meng reluctantly began to practice.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t practice, as soon as you practice, you will be out of control.


    It was only a few months, and there were successive breakthroughs, even Su Yan was very surprised.


    Xiao Meng is very talented, and with the strength of his father, it is inevitable that he can break through so quickly.


    This is the daddy of other people''s families. Now this society not only has to compete with peers, but also with parents'' family.


    Some people have the golden key when they first shot, and they can be better than others without any effort. After all, a pig can be raised into a flying pig.


    "Ok."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, affirming Xiao Meng''s breakthrough.


    Xiao Meng was a little disappointed. Su Yan was too perfunctory. She decided to continue her practice and break through the sixth rank, so Su Yan would have nothing to say.


    After all, Su Yan is now only the sixth grade of Golden Core.


    After learning about the series of things that happened after he killed Captain Bei Ming, Su Yan was actually very happy.


    It would be too much for Su Yan to let this group of people bite each other.


    He plans to stay in this small place for a few more days, and then wait for the outcome of this situation.


    The alliance of the three countries is not a trivial matter, even a Zhanao with the power of ninety-five years is choking.


    "Zhanao, if you don''t die this time, then I will take your life!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, not empty words.


    Zhanao is very strong, at least in the late stage of Jindan Ninth Stage, but he is not afraid.


    As long as he can break through the seventh grade of the Golden Core, Su Yan is confident to fight against him.


    ...


    The border of Xuancheng was very bleak at the moment, and all three places were under the pressure of the army.


    The soldiers stationed in various places are uneasy at this moment, and I am afraid that there will be a big battle.


    As a soldier, the most feared is war, because it will kill and wound countless people.


    But this cannot be controlled by them. This is a high-level decision, and everything can only be resigned.


    On the border between Xuancheng and Langya, Hongpao stood on the observation deck, a pair of tiger eyes piercing.


    "How many have gathered in the Xuancheng Empire?"


    "Fifty million." A report from his subordinates.


    "Hmph, 50 million want to resist my Langya army too, really naive!" Hong Pao sneered.


    This time he had gathered 100 million elite soldiers and capable generals, and he also had millions of unknown followers.


    These millions of believers cannot be underestimated, each of them respects and trusts him extremely, and each of them has extraordinary ability, and they are not Xiao Xiami.


    "There is still one day to attack!" A hint of excitement appeared on Hongpao''s face. "Order to go down, let the soldiers have a good drink tonight, and then have a good night''s sleep, and give me a couple of fights tomorrow. 100% spirit!"


    "Yes!" the subordinate immediately replied.


    At night, it is slightly cool, hazy mist, and shuttles back and forth between the woods.


    Zhanao has left the palace and headed to the platform of the Three Realms.


    Taiwan is the place where it has a border with the three countries, and it is natural to personally inspect it when you come here.


    "What''s the situation?!" Zhan Ao asked in a cold voice, looking at a group of generals.


    A general hurriedly replied: "The Emperor Qiqi, Langya''s army is hundreds of miles away, with a total of hundreds of millions, and millions of unknown followers!"


    Hearing this number, Zhan Ao''s face was livid, and a coercion filled his surroundings.


    "It seems that the red robe is definitely going to fight me!"


    Hongpao''s ability to deploy troops so easily this time was entirely because the sword pointed to Xuancheng.


    The people and soldiers in Langya were angry at the last battle of the King of Heaven. They were very active in this attack on Xuancheng.


    "The emperor, do you want us to preemptively?!" A general boldly offered a plan.


    Zhan Ao shook his head and said, "If it were just his red robe, I would have already played in the battle, don''t forget, there are Ye Luo and Bei Ming beside him."


    "We are in an alliance with Yeluo, and I didn''t expect that Lord Yeluo would also fall into trouble at this moment."


    "Hmph, the alliance is all bullshit, as long as there is interest, he runs faster than anyone else."


    The whole hall fell silent, and no one knew what to do.


    Finally, Zhanao left a sentence: "Watch the changes!"


    At this moment, the Beiming army was completely suppressed, stationed only a few dozen kilometers away from the border, with a total of 150 million soldiers.


    The Emperor Hades didn''t want to send so many troops, but on the last thought, anyway, the other four countries didn''t care about it, and they were not afraid of the emptiness in the country. He simply brought tens of millions of soldiers.


    Of course he has a small nine in his heart, and he has many people, and he should get more land by then.


    "What happened to Langya?" The Emperor Underworld looked at his hand and asked.


    The answer is the Great Pluto


    "Enlighten the Emperor, Langya Red Robe has gathered soldiers and horses at the border, and we will wait for the battle tomorrow!"


    "it is good!"


    The Emperor Hades'' eyes lit up, showing joy.


    "We have come all the way, and we are very tired. Today, we will take a good rest to let the soldiers eat and drink. Tomorrow, we will fight the Xuancheng Empire!"


    "Yes!" The Great Pluto immediately ordered down.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ye Luo?" Pluto looked at the rotten wood beside him.


    Now Kuchaki has become the captain, taking over this position.


    Kuchuki respectfully said: "Emperor Hades, the Yeluo Empire is still on its way, and it is expected to arrive tonight."


    The Emperor Hades nodded, and was not dissatisfied with the matter, after all, Ye Luo was farther away.


    "Well, tomorrow will be the most noisy day, and it will definitely be very exciting then."


    It was impossible for one night. Almost everyone had insomnia this night. Everyone was nervous and knew that something big would happen.


    Even the soldiers of the Xuancheng Empire had a lot of insomnia. After all, the pressure of the Three Kingdoms was too terrifying.


    But Zhanao has been at the desk, and there are still many things that have not been dealt with at the moment.


    He opened the doors and windows and glanced at the sky outside. At this moment, the warm sun began to slowly rise.


    Zhan Ao stretched his waist, but his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Come here!" Zhan Ao shouted angrily.


    A subordinate ran over immediately.


    "Give me orders to go down. Martial law will be immediately imposed on the three armies to prevent the enemy from attacking!"


    "Yes!"


    He immediately ordered to go down.


    At that moment, Zhanao felt uneasy in his heart.


    But at this moment, in the border land, the four countries are facing each other, and the battle is about to start.


    Hongpao looked at Xuancheng''s border city with a trace of warfare in his eyes.


    "The generals take orders!"


    "Here!" The roar of hundreds of millions of people was too shocking.


    "Follow me to take down Xuancheng"


    "Yes!"


    An army of 100 million rushed directly towards Xuancheng Border City, extremely fast, and all kinds of elemental powers also enveloped the Quartet!


    Various spiritual weapons were also revealed, even strange beasts and cannons.


    The battle was started!


    Seeing that Langya soldiers attacked, Xuan Cheng''s guard immediately opened the defensive formation, and at the same time countless soldiers boarded the gate.


    "General, Langya has attacked!" A guard shivered.


    After all, they only have 50 million people, and the enemy is hundreds of millions!


    "What are you going to panic? Everything went according to plan. We just have to guard against it. Everything depends on the emperor."


    Speaking of the emperor, these guards were relieved and started to proceed according to plan.


    The red robe fired the first shot of the battle, and in the border area, there was a burst of artillery fire, various elements shook the four directions, and countless people roared and shook the sky.


    But after a round, blood stained the sky, blood flowed into rivers, and corpses piled up like mountains!


    This is war, this is cruelty.


    And this is just the beginning!


    "Enlighten the Emperor, the red robe has already launched an attack!"


    Hearing this, the Emperor of Hades stood up with joy on his face.


    "Good job, we also launched a general attack!"


    "Yes!"


    The Beiming army rushed directly towards the border of Xuancheng, a group of people roared to the sky, the gathering of Yuan Li was extremely terrifying, and directly blasted towards the border city of Xuancheng.


    Xuan Cheng defender immediately defended, and he still didn''t counterattack, he still used color.


    But Beiming''s army was 150 million, which was three times that of Xuancheng''s defenders. The gap was too obvious.


    In the battle between the two countries, Lord Yeluo also ordered his soldiers to start an attack on the Xuancheng Empire.


    This kind of battle is so terrifying that it cannot be described in words.


    It''s like a group battle of countless ants, very tragic.


    Only an hour passed, Langya had lost ten million soldiers.


    The Xuancheng Empire also lost five million soldiers.


    Seeing this, Hongpao directly ordered: "Send Anonymous!"


    The Anonymous was sent out, it was all his hard work, and at this moment, in order to win, he must use it.


    The Anonymous dispatched, and the anxious battle situation suddenly changed, showing a one-sided situation.


    The Anonymous had all kinds of capable people and strangers, and they shot one after another, causing a lot of trouble to the defending general Xuan Cheng.


    After four hours of fighting, Shou-General Xuancheng finally couldn''t hold it, and could only retreat steadily.


    And the defending city was also captured, this is no way.


    "Report!"


    A subordinate rushed into the hall where Zhanao was.


    "What''s so alarming!" Zhan Ao was dissatisfied.


    "The Three Kingdoms Attack!"


    Zhanao stood up immediately, his eyes sharp.


    "The East is lost!"


    "what!"


    Zhanao''s eyes were colder, and Dongfang lost his defense, which meant that Langya had broken through the defending city.


    "Hongpao, I didn''t expect you to have two things!"


    Zhanao, who had calmed down, knew that it was not the time to be angry and had to come up with a countermeasure.


    "Notify the eighteenth domain generals and let them quickly support!"


    "Yes."


    As soon as his subordinates left the hall, another person walked in.


    "Enlighten the Emperor!"


    "Say!"


    "The Beiming army broke through the defending city, we can only fight and retreat."


    Zhanao''s face was cold, he didn''t expect that when he woke up, the Three Kingdoms army would attack him Xuancheng.


    This is the time that doesn''t give him any buffer at all, it is a fatal blow.


    "Order to go down, you must guard the line of defense."


    "Yes!"


    "The Emperor Qiqi!" Another person rushed in.


    "Say."


    "The West is also lost." The subordinate said uneasy.


    "Sovereign Ye Luo, if I make a move, I must take you first!"


    What Zhanao hated most was Ye Luo.


    But in fact, he was not worthy at all. Ye Luo and Xuancheng were allied, which was also done by the first emperor, and had nothing to do with his Battle Ao.


    Everyone left, Zhan Ao sat in the hall alone, his expression extremely cold.


    The three armies fall, and the three places fall. If this continues, I am afraid that this station will not last tonight.


    This will definitely not work, and we must think of countermeasures.


    However, Zhan Ao thought of countless ways, but it was impossible to succeed.


    There are too many soldiers in the three countries to compare.


    What''s more, it was a surprise attack, so that defender Xuancheng was passively defensive and was passive when he lost the opportunity.


    Thinking of the end, Zhan Ao''s eyes were already bloodshot like blood wheels.


    "In that case, I can only come forward!"


    Zhanao headed towards the outside of the hall and headed directly to the northern land.


    He was not the first to deal with the monarch, it was just talking.


    He knew that the instigator was the Emperor of Underworld, and only he had that ability.


    The fuse of the matter is also because of the Emperor Underworld.


    Zhanao arrived at the border and looked directly at Bei Ming''s army. At this moment, the battle continued.


    Feeling a strong wave, Zhanao looked into the distance.


    Sure enough, the Emperor Underworld was sitting in the chariot, watching the battle.


    "Promise!"


    Wuji is the name of Emperor Hades, and many people have never mentioned it.


    Hearing this, the Emperor of Hades frowned and looked into the distance.


    Immediately, he sneered: "I didn''t expect the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire to arrive."


    "Wuji child, you don''t want to be mad."


    "Zhanao, you are now gone, and our three countries are united, and we will definitely hit you Xuancheng Palace!"


    "Then I will see if you have that ability." Zhan Ao said coldly.


    "I think you''d better catch it with your hands, maybe I can leave you a whole body."


    These words angered Zhanao, and Zhanao directly flew into the sky, and a set of secret techniques blasted towards the Bei Ming army.


    This blow, how ordinary soldiers can bear, is death.


    Zhanao''s move killed hundreds of thousands of soldiers!


    "Zhanao, if you dare to make a move, I will kill you!"


    Zhan Ao sneered and used the secret technique again, aiming at General Bei Ming.


    The Emperor Underworld was extremely angry and flew directly to Battle Ao, while playing secret techniques.


    The battle between the emperors of the two empires is naturally very terrifying, and it is not weaker than the previous battle of the kings.


    Secret technique bombarded, everything in the sky seemed to collapse, all disappeared.


    The entire space is turbulent, countless ripples rise and blast in all directions, and the air is squeezed, making people feel suffocated.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still not old!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    The Emperor Hades smiled and said, "I am a treasured sword, but you are not much younger than me."


    Compared to hurt, the Emperor Hades has never been afraid of anyone, the big deal is to hurt each other.


    The two rushed to the sky, the world was destroyed, and all the light disappeared.


    This kind of power is indescribable.


    "Zhanao, take my punch!"


    A group of Hades blasted out, with the ultimate killing intent.


    Zhanao was naturally not afraid, and blasted out with one punch to confront him.


    boom!


    The sky quashed, ripples continued, black holes emerged, and vitality enveloped the entire area.


    Zhanao stepped back, blood flowing out of his arm.


    The Emperor Hades stepped back a few steps, his breath fluctuated, and it took several seconds before he returned.


    At this moment, the Emperor Underworld looked at Zhanao with a cold voice: "I didn''t expect you to have grown to this point now!"

 Chapter 2247： The peak showdown, a helping hand comes!

    The second thousand two hundred and forty-seventh chapter peak showdown, a helping hand is here!


    The dark emperor''s eyes were cold, with the ultimate killing intent in his eyes.


    He did not expect that Zhanao''s strength was so strong, which greatly exceeded his expectations.


    If it was Zhan Tian, ??he wouldn''t be surprised, after all, Zhan Tian and he used to exist on the same level.


    But Zhanao, a thousand years ago, he was just a little brother, and he was inconspicuous.


    Even a few months ago, Zhanao was still invisible, barely calling it the second class of the Xinghai Eight Kingdoms.


    But just a few months later, Zhanao directly became the emperor of the Xuancheng Empire, commanding endless territory.


    Just when everyone thought that the Xuancheng Empire was going to fall and would be destroyed in the hands of Battle Claw.


    Zhanao slapped everyone in the face with practical actions, causing many people to keep silent.


    He regained the eighteen domains and made the Xuancheng Empire suddenly become stronger, even without some top powerhouses, the strength of the Xuancheng Empire cannot be ignored.


    What is even more unbelievable is that Zhanao has completely reborn in these few months and has become another person.


    Suddenly it became extraordinarily powerful, causing the Underworld to change color.


    "Science, please be respectful for three days!" Zhan Ao looked at the Underworld Emperor with a cold voice.


    He is dressed in a battle armor, heroic and vigorous, with the ultimate profound meaning in his eyes, as if he has endless power.


    "Well, please don''t treat me with admiration for three days, I really ignored you." The Emperor Underworld replied coldly.


    He now understands that Zhanao is a bit of a courage, he has been hiding his edge before, but it is now showing it.


    At this moment, behind the Emperor Hades appeared a black ring, the ring with a black will, with powerful power!


    Hades is serious!


    Now is not the time for the army to fight, but the beginning of the battle of the kings of heaven.


    Victory is here, whoever wins can dominate, and it is even possible to become the master of the eight kingdoms of Xinghai!


    The dark emperor''s eyes turned black, and black root thorns began to grow all over his body. The root thorns contained extremely terrifying poison.


    At this moment, instead of thinking about the devil, he is not like a human being, and he deserves the title of Emperor Hades.


    "Zhanao, even if you are strong, but in my eyes it is nothing but that!"


    The Emperor Underworld shouted loudly, and the soldiers of the Northern Underworld behind him shouted together.


    Zhan Ao sneered and said, "It''s useless to just play around, let''s talk about everything after a fight!"


    As soon as Zhanao''s words fell, he punched out directly, like a meteor from the sky, the force of the sky!


    This power is absolutely terrifying. When the soldiers saw it, they all felt trembling, as if they could ruin the border.


    Facing the power of Zhanao''s punch, the Underworld emperor showed the color of abuse, and his ring directly emitted a black aura, covering up Zhanao''s power.


    moment!


    The black aura directly dissolves the power of Zhanao''s airspace, and rushes toward Zhanao at the same time.


    "Is it a waste of time to display the mere power!" The Emperor Underworld smiled even more.


    Zhan Ao said nothing, his whole body was filled with golden light, directly resisting the black aura of the Underworld Emperor.


    I saw the surrounding ripples trembling, a terrifying force blasted towards the four directions, and the border land suddenly became ruins.


    Fortunately, the soldiers on both sides retreated, otherwise there will be absolutely no bones left, this power is too shocking!


    The golden light directly dissolved the dark aura of the Underworld Emperor, which did not surprise the Underworld Emperor because the power he displayed was not very strong.


    However, at this moment, Zhanao showed a mocking smile on his face.


    boom!


    A loud sound was enough to shatter the eardrums, as if planets collided.


    This voice exploded directly behind the Underworld Emperor, and the endless might directly blasted towards the Underworld Emperor.


    The Emperor Underworld''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly moved the black circle to resist the sudden explosion.


    But he was still bombed for a hundred meters, and his blood surged.


    Underworld Emperor''s face was gloomy, he didn''t expect that Zhanao would be so gloomy, he actually added dark energy to that power just now.


    This is indeed what the Emperor Underworld did not expect, and suffered a loss for it.


    "I didn''t expect you to react fast enough, otherwise it would still hurt you."


    The Emperor Underworld looked at Zhanao coldly, and said angrily: "Small bugs!"


    The Emperor of Underworld chanted the spell silently, and his black ring released countless black auras, covering the world, and the whole world seemed to be controlled by him.


    "Darkness, come!"


    The Emperor of Underworld roared into the sky, and all the light disappeared.


    A terrifying force of death directly slew towards Zhanao.


    In the darkness, only a dragon chant was heard, and Zhan Ao actually displayed his nine-five-five-year power!


    The power of Yuanli, against the darkness, is not afraid of the slightest.


    The secret skills of the two sides played against each other, and they were evenly divided, and there was no suppression, which made the Emperor Underworld unhappy.


    You know, he is the realm of Golden Core Ninth-Rank Consummation, only one step away can enter a higher realm!


    Now that Zhanao is evenly divided, how can he be convinced.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t destroy you!"


    A huge black death sickle emerged in the hands of the Emperor Underworld, which was actually a spiritual weapon, the tenth existence on the spiritual weapon list!


    It can be said that this death sickle is more terrifying than Su Yan''s Tai''a sword, even if it is integrated with the Goujian sword, it cannot be compared with it. The gap is too big.


    The death sickle directly evokes the soul and destroys the consciousness, which is very terrifying.


    At this moment, the Underworld Emperor held the death sickle in his hand and slew directly towards Zhanao.


    "Eat me!"


    The Emperor of Hades waved his death sickle and slammed directly towards Zhanao. The death sickle also contained a breath of black rims!


    Facing the attack of the Emperor Underworld, Zhanao also showed a serious face, knowing the terrible death sickle.


    Zhanao waved his hands, a secret technique was displayed, and the sky was filled with sparkling golden light, like stars.


    At the same time, Zhanao Nine-Five Zun Yuanli shot and blasted towards the Underworld Emperor.


    The two sides fought, the entire ground burst directly, countless ravines, this place instantly dissipated and disappeared, becoming a dry place!


    Under the gully, magma was permeated, and it was directly gushing out, making the whole place seem like a vast ocean.


    Countless soldiers were so scared to see this scene, this fighting power is too explosive.


    No wonder someone once said that emperors of various countries can destroy a place, so that no grass will grow in that place, and no creatures can appear for thousands of years!


    The death sickle swung out, extremely sharp, trying to cut Zhanao into two.


    But being resisted by the power of the Ninth-Five Supreme Being, this power dissipated directly.


    "It really surprised me one after another, you are actually more terrifying than your brother''s talent!"


    At this moment, the Emperor Underworld understood the terrible Zhanao, it turned out to be a pig and a tiger.


    It is definitely not feasible for a person to be able to condense the power of the nine-five years.


    Even Zhan Tian couldn''t condense, if he could condense, he would have directly dominated the eight kingdoms at first, and there was no such thing as Emperor Langya.


    The Ninth-Five Lord Yuanli rushed towards the Underworld madly, and accompanied by the endless sound of dragons, it seemed that the world was full of dragons!


    The Underworld was even more angry, he was completely suppressed, even with the death sickle he did not gain an advantage.


    At this moment, he had to spit out a few drops of blood and fall on the sickle to restore his killing intent.


    With the blessing of essence and blood, the death sickle suddenly surged with killing intent, and a terrible breath of death filled all around.


    At this moment, the Emperor of Underworld, like a true **** seducer, can kill people invisible everywhere.


    The power of his death sickle blasted out, and it turned into an intangible thing, making it invisible and intangible.


    Even Zhanao is cold, knowing that this power is not easy.


    He hurriedly used his divine consciousness and almost, in that minute, the force of death struck his chest directly.


    Zhan Ao reacted in a timely manner and survived the disaster, otherwise this blow would definitely cause him serious injury.


    "Insidious is really no better than your Underworld Emperor!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    The Emperor Underworld smiled coldly: "This is not called insidious, this is called Jiang or Lao Spicy."


    Zhan Ao said angrily: "Don''t be happy too early!"


    Behind Zhanao, a **** appeared, and endless power poured out, directly blessing the whole body!


    At this moment, Zhanao''s whole body was enveloped in golden light, extremely pure, and that light could flash blind people''s eyes.


    He is like an angel of light, very dazzling, the brightest cub in the audience!


    Zhanao stepped out, endless light flowing, forming countless galaxies.


    Everyone was shocked. They had never seen this phenomenon. It was as if the fairy was reincarnated.


    Had Zhanao not been controlled by the gravity of this place, everyone would think he was a fairy!


    The Emperor of Hades was also uneasy in his heart, and these lights made him feel very troublesome.


    The biggest nemesis of black power is golden light, and Zhanao''s power can just suppress him.


    The Emperor Hades didn''t want to give Zhanao a chance, and at this moment the black sickle slew towards Zhanao again.


    Spiritual attack, invisible power, blasted directly at Zhanao, wanting to harvest his spiritual knowledge!


    Zhanao''s eyes were cold, this kind of attack could not be resisted by strength, and he could only rely on the strength of his spirit and his own consciousness.


    His eyes were cold, and he resisted directly without fear.


    After a few seconds, Zhanao spit out a mouthful of blood, his consciousness was damaged!


    The tens of millions of soldiers in the Xuancheng Empire suddenly changed their colors, and their hearts were disturbed, with horror on their faces.


    Is it going to be defeated!


    Many people think so in their hearts.


    But at this moment, it was not Zhanao that changed color, but the Emperor of Hades!


    "How... how is it possible!"


    The Emperor Hades looked at Zhanao incredulously, as if he had seen a ghost, in fact he was more like a ghost.


    "How did you resist it!"


    This is the strongest attack and killing technique of the Emperor Underworld, a mental attack, and the death sickle blasts the gods.


    But Zhanao was only injured, the divine envoy was damaged, and there was no major problem.


    Zhan Ao sneered: "I have concealed myself for so many years, oppressing myself not to break through, and doing nothing for a day, so I meditate to exercise my spiritual strength."


    Zhanao''s answer was a bit speechless, as if it was an unintentional act.


    But in fact, this is not, the exercise of spiritual power is more of a kind of cultivation, especially the strict requirements for spiritual cultivation of the masters.


    The Emperor Underworld understood. At this moment, his whole body was trembling. The black rims on his body were not as scary as before, and the black power was also weakened a lot.


    "Since your ultimate move has been released, I should do it!"


    Zhanao stepped out again, and the ground was flattened, and the endless magma cooled down and turned into a huge floor tile.


    As Zhanao walked by, countless golden lights permeated, the whole place was completely lit, and the black was shrinking and wilting.


    "Try my trick!"


    Zhanao roared, blasted into the sky with a punch, as if the sun were setting directly, the light shining everywhere.


    The Emperor Underworld hurriedly resisted, but was still hit, and the golden light fell on him, corroding his body.


    The powerhouse of the dignified thousand years ago, the Emperor of Beiming, is now unable to deal with Zhanao, which surprised many people.


    The performance of Zhanao is too surprising, just like a group of dark horses, about to become the King of Heaven!


    Zhanao''s fist fell on the chest of the Emperor Underworld, causing his chest to be slightly sunken, and blood overflowed along the corner of his mouth.


    "Take me another punch!"


    Zhanao roared again, this punch was stronger than before!


    The dark emperor''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly resisted with a death sickle.


    The fist fell on the death sickle, and the killing intent of the death sickle suddenly disappeared, as if it had become a piece of broken copper.


    The power of the two fists directly made the Underworld Emperor unable to fight back. This power was too terrifying.


    "Your realm is not terrible, but your means!"


    The Underworld''s voice was extremely cold, and his eyes seemed to be cannibalistic.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you can fight, just keep fighting!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    The Emperor Underworld was furious, and his whole body began to wriggle, as if countless demons were walking around in his body.


    "You have to force me to use the last killer move!"


    The Emperor Hades didn''t want to use it, because it would be backlashed, but now it''s no longer possible, she must take action to kill Zhanao.


    This secret technique gushed out, and all the black thoughts in the world appeared again, and the golden light disappeared in an instant.


    More than that, there is a scalp-numbing coercion covering all directions, as if this place is not a battlefield, but the 18th floor underground!


    The secret technique was completed, and he blasted directly toward Zhanao, like a cosmic planet.


    Zhanao''s fist resisted, it shattered instantly, and his chest was also hit by a blow.


    After all, they are all peak powers. If one party is too weak, it is impossible to fight until this time.


    "Now I see how you resolve it!"


    The Emperor Underworld said coldly, his eyes full of bitterness.


    But Zhanao was not afraid, but instead looked at the Emperor Underworld said: "I will let you see what despair is!"


    The light of Zhanao''s whole body gathered to form a golden vitality group, and the gods'' vitality behind him also poured out blessings.


    There is nothing special about this group of Yuanli, and it blasts directly towards the Emperor of the Underworld.


    The Emperor of Hades resisted, but he was directly blasted for several kilometers, and there was no way to resist.


    He vomited blood violently, his face suddenly decayed, and his breath wilted.


    This primordial power contains the nine-five-five vital power, which is naturally not that simple. It can be said to be a powerful blow from Zhanao.


    The Emperor Hades got up from the ground and looked at Zhanao, his endless anger difficult to vent.


    "The Emperor of Hades, I will kill you first today!"


    Zhanao rushed towards the Emperor Underworld, naturally not wanting him to run away.


    But at this moment, outside the border, two majestic forces poured in, and then the two figures stopped and rushed directly towards the Emperor.


    The two worked together to resist Zhanao''s power, and then looked at Zhanao at the same time, showing shock.


    They did not expect Zhanao to be so strong.


    Of course, the people who came were naturally Hongpao and Yeluo Monarch.


    The two of them had been staring at Zhanao coldly, as if he were an absolute enemy.

 Chapter 2248： One against three, young beggar!

    Chapter 2248: One enemy three, young beggar!


    The power of Battle Ao is too terrifying, even the Emperor of Underworld is not an opponent, this is not to shock the soldiers on both sides, even the arrival of the Lord Yeluo and Hongpao are innermost uneasy.


    The two looked at Zhanao, always vigilant.


    Zhanao sneered at this, "Today''s battle, I can brag about it, hahaha!"


    Facing Zhanao''s ridicule, the Emperor Hades almost spit out a mouthful of blood, which was a shame to him, an indelible shame.


    As the dignified Emperor of the Underworld, the king of a country, once one of the top eight in Xinghai, now even Zhanao can''t win, this is unacceptable.


    He was not obsessed with women like Emperor Langya, but the Emperor Underworld was very hardworking, because among the Eight Emperors, his talent was not outstanding.


    What''s more, he is going through magic repair, and the power of backlash is greater, which is destined to have a more rugged road.


    But working hard to cultivate, in exchange for still being unable to break through the shackles and reach a higher level.


    Instead, he was overtaken by the weak and even lost.


    This kind of blow made the Underworld Emperor''s heart fragile, but it didn''t show up on his face.


    "Emperor Hades, don''t be too inferior. Victory is a matter of military affairs."


    Zhanao seemed to be comforting, but in fact continued to taunt the Underworld Emperor.


    The Emperor Underworld was full of violent face, the root thorn venom of that body was seeping out, and the entire ground was corroded and collapsed.


    "Zhanao, there is another battle!"


    The Emperor Underworld was extremely angry, and his Qi orifices of anger gave rise to smoke, almost losing his mind.


    "Okay." Zhanao was not afraid of half a point, he was anxious to be one-on-one with the Emperor.


    But with the arrival of Lord Yeluo and Hongpao, it is impossible for the two of them to make the Underworld Emperor one-on-one.


    If the Hades is over, their chances of defeating Zhanao will be much lower.


    Their purpose is very clear, to kill Zhanao, to seize the land of the Xuancheng Empire.


    They were not irritated, did not lose their minds, and were very sober.


    "The Emperor Hades, don''t be arrogant!"


    Sovereign Ye Luo reminded, with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    The Emperor Hades angrily said: "I''m not convinced, I want to save face!"


    "Face is not important, the important thing is to win the battle!" Monarch Ye Luo said angrily.


    The Emperor Underworld shook his whole body before turning around.


    "Zhanao, you are really powerful and it makes me a little scary, almost let me be controlled by the demons!"


    The Emperor Hades looked at Zhanao, feeling even more disturbed.


    "Humph!" Zhan Ao snorted coldly, "It''s just that you are too fragile, what''s up to me."


    "No need to talk nonsense, the three of us teamed up and killed him directly. The Xuancheng Empire will soon get fat!" Hong Pao said at the moment.


    Zhanao was at war with him at the beginning, and the two were equally divided, neither weakened each other.


    But now Zhanao was so terrible that he could defeat the Underworld Emperor, which made him feel a little bit cold.


    Although in the past few months, the red robe has captured the power of the emperor''s bloodline, his realm has also improved a lot, and he has reached the late stage of the ninth grade of Golden Core.


    But compared with the Emperor of the Underworld and even the monarch, it was still a bit short, and in such a comparison, it was even more short of Zhanao.


    He couldn''t understand why Zhanao broke through so quickly.


    It seems that the Ninth-Rank realm is the same realm, but there can be a lot of water in it, and there is an earth-shaking gap between the Ninth-Rank and the Ninth-Rank.


    He even suspected that Zhanao had served something like Viagra and could suddenly make his power stronger, but this backlash was even more terrifying.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why Zhanao suddenly became so powerful.


    But he didn''t know that Zhanao was originally talented, he just kept hiding. He was a very scary person.


    He is thoughtful, conspiracy and trickery, except for a few deflations in Su Yan''s hands, he really hasn''t suffered a loss in anyone''s hands.


    The armies on both sides have retreated again, because two strong men have arrived, the situation has changed, and they can only retreat for fear of being affected.


    Prince Xuancheng Zuo looked at Zhanao''s figure, his heart was full of anxiety, and he tremblingly said: "This time there are two more powerful ninth grades of Golden Core, I am afraid the third brother!"


    He dared not say it, but his expression already represented everything.


    The other princes said at the moment: "The third brother is not afraid at all. This shows that his strength is very strong, enough to deal with three people!"


    Prince Zuo shook his head and said: "Are you not understanding or pretending to be stupid, even if you don''t have the red robe, it is also the Emperor Beiming and the Lord Yeluo!"


    Prince Zuo knows the horror of the two, and the events of the year are vivid.


    At this time, the people present stopped talking, and they were all in despair.


    At this moment, Zhanao was full of vitality, and he had already made a fighting posture.


    "The three of you go together!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone present changed color. Although they knew that the three of them would shoot together, it was completely different from what Zhan Ao said.


    With one enemy three, this is terrifying!


    The faces of the Underworld Emperor''s trio were extremely cold. At this moment, they were already shameless, only to kill Zhanao.


    "Zhanao, the three of us work together, we can destroy you with a single click!" Monarch Ye Luo said coldly.


    "Huh, Ye Luo Lao, when we were in the alliance, it is ridiculous that you are turning to each other now!" Zhan Ao said angrily.


    Monarch Ye Luo looked at Zhanao even more angrily: "You killed your brother and usurped the throne. It is even more rebellious. Will I be allied with a brute like you!"


    Zhanao''s hand was trembling, and the last thing he wanted to hear was usurping the throne, and there was no need to say more at this moment.


    And just as the two sides were preparing to fight, at a place on the border, a teenager was holding a few corn on the cob and gnawing tastefully.


    "Well, I''m afraid this battle is a bit worth seeing, it''s a pity not to watch it."


    The boy was in tatters, like a beggar.


    It''s just that his eyes are extraordinarily bright, like two shining stars.


    Not far from him, Su Yan was lying on a destroyed tree stump watching everything.


    Su Yan had been in this place a long time ago. After learning that the army of the Three Kingdoms was under pressure, Su Yan knew that there would be a fierce battle.


    When he arrived, he didn''t expect it would be a battle between the kings of heaven.


    The game is very good and he has always been here.


    Su Yan also noticed the young beggar, and at this moment he could not help but stood up and walked directly towards the young man.


    When the young beggar found Su Yan, his face suddenly showed a strange look.


    "You kid still dare to be here, are you afraid of being affected by Yu Wei?" The young beggar looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Don''t you know the kid is fighting, dare to stay here?" Su Yan also said.


    "I''m not a kid, I don''t bother to care about you." The young man was surprised that he had no interest in Su Yan.


    Su Yan stopped the boy and said, "Give me a corn cob in your hand."


    "There is no door." It is more important for a young beggar to cherish food than to cherish his own life.


    Su Yan said quietly, "It''s boring to be here eating corn and watching the fight. Why don''t you let me accompany you."


    "No." The young beggar flatly refused.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but lick his lips, and directly took out the Manchu Banquet from the ghost gourd!


    Now, the young beggar''s eyes went straight.


    The young beggar looked at his corn on the cob, and suddenly felt very stunned and had no appetite.


    And the Man-Han banquet that Su Yan took out, exuding a tempting fragrance, immediately made the young beggar halazi.


    Su Yan took a piece of wind leg meat and ate it happily, not forgetting ha ha ha ha.


    This greedy young beggar is uncomfortable. When has he seen such a delicious food.


    Tiantian is not with the northwest wind or the southeast. Fortunately, he can eat the soil to satisfy his hunger. Corn on the cob is the best food he has ever eaten.


    The young beggar walked towards Su Yan, smiling and embarrassed: "Um, this uncle."


    Su Yan was eating delicious food, but he almost couldn''t hold back when he heard the boy''s words.


    Uncle!


    Su Yan is now only 27 or 28 years old, and he was called the uncle, which is simply unforgivable.


    The young beggar also found out that he had called the wrong name, and immediately changed his words: "Sorry, brother, I can give you some corn on the cob."


    "Not interested in."


    Su Yan smashed a bunch of spirit beast meat, and then directly picked up the seventh-grade spirit grass and stir-fried it. The fragrance could make the dead people crawl out of the grave.


    The young beggar was unbearable, and the idea of ??snatching came up.


    Su Yan also felt his thoughts. At this moment, he said slowly: "Well, look at you to be pitiful. Let me enjoy it with me."


    The young beggar''s eyes lighted up, quickly thanked, and gobbled up the food.


    "Eat slowly, what kind of taste can you taste like this."


    "It''s delicious, you will be my elder brother from now on!" The boy''s mouth was filled with food, as big as a sack.


    At this time, Su Yan was still in the mood to tease the young beggar, not without reason.


    When he discovered this young beggar, he felt his extraordinary. This young man was so strong that he couldn''t see through it!


    That''s why Su Yan approached him, wanting to find out.


    At this moment, the two of them are eating delicious food together, watching big movies, and drinking Happy Fat House Water, which is not too cool.


    Zhanao also took the lead at this moment, a golden light blasted directly at the red robe!


    The red robe is the weakest, and Zhanao naturally kills him first!


    Hongpao''s face was green, but he had to admit that he was the weakest. Facing the golden light of Zhanao, he hurriedly used his original strength to resist.


    But Yuanli was instantly broken and blasted directly to his chest.


    Thanks to the golden silk armor defense, Hongpao resisted this blow.


    "I really didn''t expect that you are not a ghost or a ghost, and there are such treasures!" Zhan Ao said coldly, he did not expect it at all.


    Golden silk armor, the existence of the seventeenth spirit weapon list, the defensive power is extremely strong, a rare defensive spirit weapon!


    Hongpao didn''t reply, but directly displayed the rain of blood, blasting towards Zhanao.


    At the same time, Hongpao looked at Lord Yeluo and Beiming Minghuang, and roared: "Not yet!"


    Both of them nodded their heads, and one after another displayed the power of Yuanli.


    The Emperor Underworld died with a single hand of black vitality, black circle, still strong.


    But the Lord Yeluo was covered in holy light, and a white ray of energy came directly, this ray of light was more holy than the golden light.


    White is known as the purest power, purer than gold.


    While the gold is pure, it pays more attention to majesty and has a domineering meaning.


    And black represents this greed, endless evil.


    Green is vitality.


    The power of the Three Dao Yuanli blasted directly towards Zhanao, and the entire sky was cut by the Three Dao Yuanli, as if it had become a three-way world.


    Zhan Ao stood in mid-air and did not escape. At this moment, his nine-five-five-thirty power was displayed, condensing into a defensive formation.


    The bombardment of the three primordial powers exploded endless power, and the entire area was covered by various primordial powers and bombarded indiscriminately.


    This place has completely turned into nothingness, and the ground has the meaning of a black hole.


    Countless black holes have already emerged in the sky, swallowing everything with violent swallowing power.


    Resisting the blow of the three of them, Zhanao sneered, "Are you just this strength!"


    The trio''s expressions were extremely blue, and they never thought that the strength of the trio would be resisted by Zhanao.


    At this moment, they are truly aware of the terrible Zhanao, completely like freaks.


    But the soldiers of the Xuancheng Empire were already boiling at this moment, roaring one by one, venting the dissatisfaction and anxiety in their hearts.


    Even Prince Left, who was not optimistic before, was shocked at this moment, his eyes flushed.


    "Second, you can rest in peace!"


    But he didn''t know that Zhanao was the one who killed Zhantian, if he knew what to think.


    Zhanao roared, as if the dragon was furious, and killed the three directly.


    The speed is like electricity, a punch is blasted out, like a punch of the ancient god!


    The force of this fist still went towards the red robe, almost unavoidable.


    Hongpao cursed inwardly, this Zhanao just spotted him and bullied him.


    Relying on the golden silk armor, the red robe has no fear, and wants to use the golden silk armor to resist this blow.


    But the result was blasted for several kilometers, and his chest was hollow.


    Hongpao quickly used Yuan Li to heal, this is to restore the body.


    But his heart was already terrified, his own golden silk armor was unable to defend, enough to explain the terrible fist of Zhanao!


    Even Lord Yeluo and Beiming Minghuang also knew the terrible Zhanao, the two looked at each other, and both rushed towards Zhanao.


    "Die me!"


    The two used secret techniques to directly trap Zhanao in midair!


    "Fucked!" Seeing this, Prince Zuo couldn''t help but lose his voice.


    "Zhanao, let me see how you can escape now."


    The secret technique used by the two is an extremely powerful formation. At this moment, Zhanao is trapped, and this is the way to deal with Zhanao.


    The red robe also showed joy and rushed directly towards Zhanao.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The red robe blasted out with a punch and landed on Battle Claw''s hand.


    "You are too weak!" Zhan Ao sneered.


    The red robe was blown away with a punch, and fell to the original place again.


    It''s hard to understand that the dignified Jin Dan 9th-Rank late powerhouse has fallen to such a point.


    "With this formation, do you want to trap me too!"


    Zhanao''s eyes were cold, the breath of his body burst out, and the golden light shone again.


    At the same time, gods appeared behind him, endless light flooding into his body.


    Zhanao didn''t look for the formation eye, didn''t look for the method to solve the formation, actually intended to destroy the formation directly!


    "What is he doing!" The Emperor Underworld trembled.


    "If you want to break the formation forcibly, I think you have lost your mind!" Monarch Ye Luo roared.


    But Zhan Ao was sneered, his whole body was golden light like the vast sun, becoming stronger and stronger.


    Holding a ball of golden light in his hand, he blasted directly towards the formation.


    With extreme power, Zhan Ao is also like Su Yan, relying on power!


    This punch blasted, and the entire formation was shaking, showing some signs of instability.


    The left prince saw his scalp numb, and he didn''t want to speak anymore, because he slapped his face as soon as he spoke.

 Chapter 2249： Zhanao opened and cut the red robe!

    Chapter 2249 Zhanao opened up and cut the red robe!


    Prince Zuo felt that he didn''t understand this younger brother at all, and he had exceeded his imagination.


    At first I thought the situation was difficult and the Xuancheng Empire was about to end, but the next series of things made his face hurt.


    Zhanao relied on his invincible power, and his strength was unbeaten against the three of them.


    Even if he was trapped by the two emperor formations, he was rebellious and undaunted at the moment, relying on the strength of his fists to break the formation.


    The power of Zhanao is too terrifying, it can be said that he has reached the extreme. Even if his realm at this moment is not the ninth-grade perfection of the golden core, he has the strength of the ninth-grade perfection of the golden core!


    Zhanao blasted out with a golden light in his hand, directly falling on the formation.


    The entire formation oscillated directly, as if the might of the world was extinguished, rushing in all directions.


    Countless soldiers fled frantically, this power was too shocking, no doubt they would die if they didn''t leave!


    Zhanao stood in the air, staring at the surrounding formations coldly, the backlash did not harm him in the slightest.


    A single blow made the formation power dissipate, and a faint smile appeared on Zhanao''s face.


    "Is your formation a paper tiger!"


    Zhan Ao laughed and blasted out a punch again, the golden light in his hand was even greater than before.


    Su Yan, who was eating the delicacies at the moment, stopped, looking at the golden light of Zhanao, his eyes dreaded.


    "Zhanao, Zhanao, you surprised me. You all said that I am a thousand-year calamity. I think you are the one!"


    The young beggar on the side didn''t know it, and was eating delicious food for himself.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yan looked at the young beggar and asked.


    The young beggar shook his head: "No name and no surname."


    Su Yan sighed, stopped questioning, and looked at the battlefield instead.


    I saw the power of Zhanao''s fist once again fell on the formation, and the entire light fell apart.


    Endless ripples shook, and this punch seemed to have a sense of destruction!


    The entire formation is constantly fluctuating, as if about to collapse.


    The Emperor Hades and others had scalp numb, and Zhanao''s power was too strong to resist.


    They are uneasy, if this continues, the formation will inevitably be destroyed, and they must not sit and wait like this.


    "Monarch, kill him!"


    After the Emperor Hades said that, it was to run the black elemental power, and the black wheel ring directly blasted towards Zhanao.


    The Emperor Hades hadn''t done this before, and he was fighting at this moment. The black circle was too important to him, but in order to kill Zhanao, he did not hesitate to do anything.


    The monarch also nodded, his body filled with white holy light, turning into a meteor, rushing towards Zhanao.


    Zhanao ignored it, his fists kept falling on the formation, and the formation became thinner and thinner.


    Until the end, Zhanao''s punch was directly blasted out the formation comparable to the eighth level!


    The sky quashed, everything collapsed, huge power swept the earth, and the entire space shuddered!


    Zhanao''s hair was loose, and at this moment, he was standing proudly, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    When the two emperors are killed, they are powerful and powerful, and their power has reached the extreme.


    "Zhanao takes me a blow!"


    The Hades roared, and the black vitality blasted out directly, and at the same time the black round ring also attacked towards the battle ao.


    Zhan Ao sneered and said: "It''s nothing to worry about the defeated generals!"


    The angry Emperor almost vomited blood, but for the sake of the overall situation, his eyes were still cold.


    Zhanao punched out with a backhand, and directly confronted the Emperor of Hades!


    The power of the two collided, and the mighty power erupted, and the voices of the whole world were constant and fierce.


    The power of Zhanao directly blasted the black power of the Underworld Emperor and collided with the black circle.


    In an instant!


    The blood flowed out of Zhanao''s arm, like golden liquid, containing the ultimate strength, this is essence blood!


    Zhanao is injured!


    Emperor Hades wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    Because his black ring was cracked at this moment, as if there were signs of destruction.


    "hateful!"


    Underworld emperor roared, this black circle was formed after thousands of years, and it took countless efforts.


    At this moment the monarch was also killed, covered in white holy light, directly pressing towards Zhanao cover.


    "Zhanao, take me a blow!"


    The monarch stared coldly, his secret technique shot out.


    This secret technique blasted directly at Zhanao, without leaving the water in the slightest.


    Zhanao was not afraid, and blasted out with a punch to confront the monarch.


    The two forces crazily wanted to suppress each other, the entire ground, heaven and earth became a chaos, all the shackles disappeared, and this place was beaten into nothingness!


    The monarch used his power again, and the secret technique continued one after another, as if he didn''t need money.


    Zhanao retreated a few steps, the monarch''s holy light suppressed him a little, and his strength alone was a little too weak.


    "Sure enough, Lord Yeluo!"


    Zhanao uttered a sound, and the golden vitality burst out from his body, forming a terrifying secret technique.


    "Just let you **** dance of death!"


    I saw a shadow of nothingness filled the sky, it was actually dancing, like a fairy in a painting!


    When the phantom danced, all kinds of power were gushing out at the same time, directly pressing toward the monarch.


    The power of the monarch blasted out, and against it, it was impossible to blast away the phantom.


    This phantom is very scary, and it has the ability to absorb the power of the monarch.


    The monarch looked at Zhanao coldly, and said angrily: "The trick of conspiracy!"


    He bit his finger, and white blood poured out, extremely pure.


    The monarch drew a word in the void and went directly to the suppression of the shadow!


    "seal!"


    The seal is getting bigger and bigger until the need is directly covered and completely suppressed.


    "Deserving to be the Lord Yeluo, the power is pure to the extreme!"


    Zhanao''s whole body was ups and downs, the phantom was suppressed, he was naturally backlashed, and he felt a little uncomfortable at the moment.


    However, Zhanao''s eyes were deep and bright, and he was not affected at all.


    At this moment, he looked at a mountain not far away and rushed directly.


    Everyone didn''t understand what he intended, but the Underworld Emperor trio were on guard.


    I saw Zhanao blasted out with a punch, and the mountains shook and collapsed directly.


    At this moment, Zhanao actually carried the mountain and threw towards the three!


    Countless people trembled, what kind of power is this, knocking down the mountain with one punch, and can carry it, the ancient overlord must also surrender!


    "Can the mountains be useful to us!" Hell Emperor disdain.


    But as soon as the words fell, he noticed something was wrong, this mountain was like a mass of vitality, and Zhanao was injected with endless vitality!


    terrible!


    When the mountain fell, the entire ground shook, and a huge crater was blasted out. The three of them were naturally there.


    At this moment, the three of them were very embarrassed and injured.


    This mountain contains vitality, and they cannot be easily broken.


    But if you want to run more power, it is too late.


    "Zhanao, do you know how to perform tricks!" the monarch roared.


    Zhan Ao smiled and said: "Next, let you see my true power!"


    Zhanao was full of golden light surging, turned into a golden dragon, and directly killed the three.


    Long Xiao shook the sky, more terrifying than Su Yan''s, as if it was really a dragon of heaven.


    The three of them changed their colors and used secret techniques to resist, but they still couldn''t destroy the golden dragon and kept backing away.


    "That does not work!"


    "This Zhanao seems to be open, too powerful!"


    Both emperors are words.


    Hongpao is even more helpless, if the two emperors can''t deal with it, how to deal with it.


    But he didn''t know that the two emperors were selfish, and they didn''t use their full strength.


    At this moment, Emperor Hades looked at the monarch and said coldly: "You can''t hide your strength at this moment!"


    In fact, the Emperor Hades had already used a powerful force, but he hadn''t used it at the bottom of the box.


    Otherwise, he won''t be defeated in the battle!


    The golden dragon continued to blast towards the three of them, with a tendency to overwhelm.


    The three kept backing until they couldn''t go back.


    "Make a move!" The Emperor Underworld looked at the monarch.


    The monarch also nodded, and the matter was over and he had to take action.


    "Zhanao, forcing us to use the ultimate move of the year, you are proud of it!"


    The Emperor Hades looked at Zhanao, his expression extremely gloomy.


    Zhanao also had a premonition of a sense of anxiety, not as arrogant as before, and his eyes were cold.


    The Eye of Death emerged from the whole body of the Emperor Underworld, as if he could see through everything, emitting the ultimate black light.


    "Zhanao, try my black eyes!"


    The Emperor of Underworld roared, the sky shook, and the endless might rushed towards Battle Ao.


    The Eye of Death can insight into the weakness of the opponent and is the greatest ultimate move of the Hades.


    At this moment, the endless powers are blasting towards the weakness of Zhanao, and it is bound to destroy Zhanao.


    Zhanao''s eyes were cold, and there was no wind in his body, and a majestic momentum emerged.


    "Just want to kill me, it''s so whimsical!"


    Zhanao''s golden light blasted out, colliding with the black power of the Underworld Emperor.


    However, what Zhanao didn''t expect was that his golden light dissipated instantly.


    It is not surprising that the Emperor Underworld has insight into Zhanao''s weakness and can naturally win.


    "Zhanao, this is the foundation. This is the foundation of my thousands of years. You are still a little tender!"


    The Emperor Underworld breathed out a bad breath at this moment, and he felt comfortable.


    At this moment, the monarch also burst out with a force, and the white light rushed directly toward Zhanao.


    He displayed a secret technique-to purify everything!


    "The day is up to the mountain!"


    There was a word everywhere in the monarch''s mouth, and his face calmed down. He wanted to purify Zhanao and make him a waste.


    In the face of the monarch''s shot, Zhanao hurriedly used his strength to resist, but all his strength was purified!


    At this moment, Zhanao Shock had a disadvantage, unable to resolve the terrible abilities of both.


    He also knew that being able to exist as one of the eight emperors was of course not to be underestimated, and had an absolute successor.


    But Zhanao still didn''t shrink back half a point, not afraid of the terrifying power of the two.


    "Zhanao, just grab it!" The monarch wanted to break through Zhanao''s inner defense.


    But Zhan Ao smiled coldly and said, "Don''t use these little tricks, they are useless to me!"


    Zhanao continued to unleash its golden vitality to resist the attacks of two ultimate moves.


    But his golden vitality is constantly being purified and consumed, and it can''t play any role at all, it can only delay time.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers of the Xuancheng Empire all showed despair.


    There is absolutely no way to resist this situation, and failure is inevitable.


    They don''t want to be subjugated slaves, but there is no way.


    Even Prince Zuo was slumped down at this moment, he couldn''t speak at this moment, he wanted to be beaten in the face, and beat him severely.


    But he knew that it was impossible, and everything would come to an end.


    Zhanao''s golden vitality was constantly consumed, and almost defeated by exhaustion, this seemed to be the final result.


    Looking at Su Yan and the young beggar on the battlefield, they were still eating and drinking.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the young beggar and said, "Do you think he will lose?"


    The young beggar said indifferently: "Yes, he can''t resist two big kills."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." The young beggar looked plain.


    However, after he ate two exotic animal legs, he looked at Su Yan and smiled and said, "But he will hang up."


    Su Yan frowned, wondering what the young man meant.


    "If he relies on his own strength, he will naturally be invincible. After all, those two are at the level of the ninth grade of Golden Core, and their background is much higher than him."


    "Even if his talent is not bad, and he condenses that nine-five-five-year power, it is impossible to overcome."


    "Then what else would he open?"


    "Equipment hanging!" The young beggar''s expression was still plain, "Low-level equipment I don''t like."


    "..." Su Yan was speechless.


    It was the first time that he saw someone who could pretend to be so plain and unpretentious. He belittled Zhanao on the surface, then praised Zhanao, and in the end it was actually just to set off himself.


    Su Yan also felt that Zhanao would not be so defeated, because Zhanao didn''t have the slightest panic in his eyes, and it didn''t look like he couldn''t resolve the situation.


    "Zhanao, everything is in vain, stop." The monarch said again, wanting to disintegrate the Zhanao defense line.


    But Zhanao laughed loudly, laughing wildly, which made the three people dissatisfied.


    "Do you think that you can win this way? Can you kill me? Heaven is whimsical!"


    The Zhanao shawl was exuding, and the whole body was filled with golden light, as if a statue was victorious.


    At this moment, a spiritual weapon appeared in his hand, exuding endless power and an ancient atmosphere!


    "That is?!"


    The three people of Hades changed their colors immediately, and they felt the fluctuation of the spirit weapon, which was very powerful and disturbing!


    "You have a golden silk armor, you have a death sickle, and you have a rod of purity, can''t I have a spirit weapon!"


    Zhanao''s face was full of smiles, and he was extremely abused.


    That''s right, the red robe has golden silk armor, which is the property of Emperor Langya, now it has become his.


    The Emperor of Underworld also has a death sickle, the tenth spirit weapon list, very powerful.


    The Lord Yeluo actually has a spiritual weapon, but it is not used, that is, the rod of purity, the eleventh existence in the ranking!


    The three of them changed colors one after another. Zhanao''s words meant that he also had a spirit weapon, and it seemed that he was not an ordinary spirit weapon.


    It can also be felt from the fluctuations, absolutely very powerful.


    The juvenile beggar said at the moment: "Look, low-level hanging out."


    Su Yan''s face was speechless, how did he feel that this was an earth-addicted teenager.


    But at this moment, Zhanao directly used the spirit weapon, and endless power gushed out.


    "Imperial Seal, suppress!"


    Above the void, a huge mountain-like seal appeared, which fell directly, suppressing all secret arts.


    The ultimate move of the Emperor Hades and the monarch disappeared at this moment, completely turned into nothingness.


    The three of them trembled. They didn''t expect that Zhanao actually possessed the Emperor''s Seal, which was the seventh-ranked existence on the Spirit Tool List!


    At this moment, Zhanao looked at the red robe and killed him directly.


    "help me!"


    Hongpao roared loudly, but unable to return to the sky, Zhanao''s speed was too fast.


    With a direct blow, containing the power of the emperor''s seal, the red robe was directly suppressed and killed, becoming a skeleton!

 Chapter 2250： Both collapsed and the two emperors died!

    The second thousand two hundred and fifty chapters are all collapsed, and the two emperors are killed!


    Looking at the bones of the red robe, the faces of the Emperor Underworld and the monarch were cold, which completely exceeded his expectations.


    Both of them used the strongest secret technique, the ultimate kill technique, but Zhanao was able to resist it and killed the red robe.


    The most difficult thing for the two of them to accept is that Zhanao actually has an emperor seal!


    Even the emperor Zhantian of the Xuancheng Empire did not have the emperor''s seal.


    Otherwise, Zhan Tian might have overpowered Emperor Langya and became the head of the Eight Emperors.


    "Zhanao, I didn''t expect you to have the emperor''s seal!" The monarch''s voice was cold, and there was a slight tremor in his heart. He was obviously very jealous of the emperor''s seal in Zhanao''s hand.


    Zhan Ao sneered and looked at the monarch: "I didn''t expect it, you have the strongest back, and I have it too!"


    "Where did you get your emperor''s seal!" The Underworld''s voice was terrifying.


    "Naturally I got it from exploring the ruins."


    I have to say that Zhanao is really lucky, luck is extreme.


    A man with a strategy, a cruel heart, and luck is simply hard to fight.


    At this moment, Zhanao is holding the emperor''s seal, and the golden light all over his body gathers again, even more powerful than before!


    The emperor industry exudes endless power and has the ability to suppress heaven and earth. After all, it is the seventh existence on the spiritual weapon list.


    "Emperor Hades, Lord, do you have any last words!"


    Zhan Ao sneered, with a trace of abuse on his face.


    At this moment, the white light of the monarch was a little dim, and his white clothes were also contaminated with debris, which was no longer so pure.


    His face is full of exhaustion, his future is unknown, the danger is imminent, and he cannot escape!


    Even the Emperor Hades looked tired, and at the moment it was also unspeakable heart palpitations.


    Zhanao has the seal of the emperor and can almost be invincible. It is extremely difficult to deal with Zhanao.


    Fleeing, they are incomparably respected, they are the heads of the empire, wouldn''t it be a loss of face.


    Originally, the Three Kingdoms suppressed the realm, in order to kill Zhanao, to seize the fat of the Xuancheng Empire.


    As a result, the Three Kingdoms will be defeated, will they cede territory for peace?


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    Both of them are crying like this, that will be completely suppressed, and they will never be in their heads.


    However, they did not know that the result was not the worst.


    Because Zhanao had already killed himself.


    The three armies pressured the territory and wanted to kill him, would he still be charitable?


    Seeing that the two were silent, Zhan Ao''s face appeared cold, and his robes began to agitate.


    "In that case, let your lives be lost here!"


    Don''t say the last words, then he doesn''t need to talk nonsense, just shoot directly.


    The golden light filled Zhanao''s hands, and a line of Nine-Five Zun Yuanli directly blasted towards the two, extremely violent.


    The surrounding ripples are shaking, and the whole space is turbulent, as if there are signs of collapse!


    Both the underworld emperor and the monarch changed their complexions and hurriedly used their original strength to resist.


    Both of them used secret techniques, but they were still bombarded by Zhanao''s Yuanli!


    With the blessing of the Emperor''s Seal, Zhanao''s entire person''s strength seems to have been improved, making it even more powerful and terrifying.


    Although the two were not injured, they were very aggrieved.


    The Emperor Hades glanced at the monarch, and a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes.


    The monarch also nodded, spit out a mouthful of blood!


    "Essence blood stains the body, the power of the essence blood, the rod of purity, kill!"


    The monarch tried desperately, using his blood, and using his rod of supreme purity.


    The Emperor Hades hurriedly spit out a mouthful of blood, blessed it on the death sickle, and slew towards Zhanao.


    "Zhanao, even if I lose to you, I will burn with your jade!"


    The two have a killer mentality and have no scruples!


    The whole world was immediately enveloped by two terrifying powers, and the white and black powers shook the sky, making people breathless.


    Soldier Xuan Cheng, who was still raising his arms and shouting, was so excited, all of them held their breath at this moment, with horror in their eyes.


    The battles and changes made them all feel too fast to react.


    These powerhouses have too many methods, too elusive.


    Before, it was as if he was playing house, but now he has exhausted all his strength and made a killer move.


    Zhanao stood in the air, his robes dissipated, and armor of vitality appeared all over his body.


    At this moment, he seemed to be victorious, fearless.


    "Have you finally used your spirit weapon!"


    Zhanao didn''t have the slightest fear, but rather looked forward to it, with a sneer on his face.


    The death sickle slashed directly towards Zhanao, carrying an irresistible evil force.


    It can seduce people''s hearts and souls, destroy people''s consciousness, and it is extremely terrifying!


    Zhanao''s face was cold, he directly held the emperor''s seal and blasted toward the death sickle.


    Yiyin blasted out, the sky quashed, and the huge force actually blasted the death sickle directly!


    At the same time, the rod of purity slew towards Zhanao, like a divine needle from the sky, unable to avoid it.


    The emperor''s seal in Zhanao''s hand oscillated, like the power of a fairy coming!


    When a seal fell, the entire ground rolled and turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, this seal of power directly hit the sovereign''s rod of purity.


    The two erupted with immense power, pouring toward the surroundings like mountains and oceans.


    Endless power emerged in the whole place, everything was broken and turned into nothingness, as if already completely in chaos and nothingness.


    This space has been trembling incomparably, there are no rules at all, and all the chains are broken.


    The emperor''s seal was too terrifying, and he hadn''t had the blessing of essence and blood yet, just because he had such power, this made General Xuancheng excited again.


    The other soldiers were not happy anymore and were ready to run away.


    The Underworld Emperor''s eyes were dripping blood at the moment, and the black vitality of his body was dissipating, and he was already exhausted.


    The monarch was not allowed to fight against the Ao Emperor''s Seal objectively, and suffered a huge backlash.


    At this moment, his rod of purity has dimmed and can no longer fight!


    Zhan Ao looked at the two men and said, "Is there any other way to press the bottom of the box? Take it out!"


    The two hated it, but they couldn''t refute it.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still watching the battle, eating and drinking, with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Little beggar, you haven''t eaten enough yet."


    Su Yan was a little surprised. This kid had eaten so much, at least ten times as much.


    You must know that there are many spiritual herbs and elixir, powerful animals, and the power contained in them is very strong.


    This kid is eating like ordinary food!


    "Well, I''m almost 80% full, I''ll just eat another alien leg."


    The little beggar took the alien animal''s leg, ate it cleanly, then patted his stomach with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Su Yan was a little speechless, this kid was too good to eat, just like a starving ghost reborn.


    "Looking at the posture, this battle is about to end, and the outcome is determined." The little beggar looked at the battlefield and said lightly.


    "Yeah." Su Yan also nodded.


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to be happy at all. Zhanao turned out to be so strong, which he didn''t expect.


    I thought I could kill Zhanao with the help of the Underworld Emperor, but in the end Zhanao was about to dominate.


    He knew that Zhanao was very strong and had almost reached the bottleneck of the Golden Core, completely stepping into a new realm with half his foot.


    If you want to deal with Zhanao, you may not be able to break through to the seventh rank of the Golden Core, and the eighth rank may be safe.


    "Thank you for your kind hospitality, let''s just leave it alone."


    The little beggar stood up, looked at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, and nodded.


    He knew that if he could not keep the little beggar, he would not keep it.


    The identity of the little beggar is definitely not simple. It won''t hurt if such a person can make friends. Anyway, what Su Yan lacks most is food.


    When the time comes, this kid is greedy, and he will definitely look for him.


    "By the way, what is your name?"


    "Su Yan."


    "Su Yan, um, remember."


    After saying this, the little beggar dashed away and left the battlefield.


    Su Yan continued to look at the battlefield. Although the ending was set, he still had to determine the final ending of the Emperor Underworld and the monarch.


    If the two can escape, that would not be the worst result for Su Yan.


    But at this moment, Zhanao has already moved towards the two of them, all of them are killing moves!


    Zhan Ao didn''t want to drag on any longer, he just wanted to resolve the two of them earlier, he was afraid of changes.


    After all, there are other four countries. Although they are involved, they may not be able to withdraw their hands.


    Facing Zhanao''s ultimate move, the two could only resist passively, and could not fight back at all.


    "Hmph, the two emperors are in such a desperate situation, I should be famous now in Zhanao."


    Zhanao sneered again and again.


    The Emperor of the Underworld breathed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body of black vitality blasted directly towards Zhanao, but was directly blasted out by the Emperor''s Seal.


    "The Emperor Hades, he has the emperor''s seal, we can''t win, let''s retreat!" The monarch gave birth to a retreat.


    "Retreat?!" The Emperor Underworld looked cold.


    "It''s better to stay in the green hills without worrying about firewood, better than lifeless!" The monarch understood very well.


    The Emperor Hades did not speak either, after all, the monarch was telling the truth.


    Their old monsters are not the kind of juvenile mentality, and being able to bend and stretch is their style.


    Compared with majesty and face, natural life is more important.


    The two hit it off instantly, and both played a secret technique towards Zhanao.


    Zhanao resisted easily, but the two of them pulled their legs straight back and disappeared immediately.


    Seeing this, Zhanao showed abusive expression on his face.


    "I want to run, but there is no door!"


    Zhanao''s words fell, and the whole world was immediately covered by a layer of shackles, and Zhanao displayed a large seal formation!


    "Now I see how you run!"


    In the sky, two black shadows appeared, it was the Emperor and the monarch.


    They thought they were fleeing, but they were blocked by the formation.


    "Hurry up and break the formation!"


    The two were in a hurry and hurriedly used their Yuan Li to move towards the formation!


    The violent elemental force fell on the formation, and the whole formation was extremely shocking.


    After all, the two of them are in the perfect state of Jindan Ninth-Rank, and they are very powerful, even if they are exhausted, they should not be underestimated.


    Seeing that the formation was about to be broken, Zhanao flew directly in the sky, rushing towards the two.


    "Are the two emperors running away too!"


    Zhan Ao directly blasted a punch and aimed at the two of them.


    The two hurriedly resisted, were blasted off, churning in the air, vomiting blood.


    At the same time, Zhanao''s imperial seal directly blasted towards the two!


    Facing the emperor''s seal, the Emperor Underworld and the monarch are absolutely impossible to resist, after all, they can''t resist when they have spirit weapons.


    The emperor''s seal hit the Underworld Emperor''s shoulder, and it was immediately evident that the shoulder was torn, bloody, and black blood flowed wildly.


    The underworld emperor''s painful canthus was cracking, and his eyes became as black as ink.


    "Zhanao, do you really want to kill them all!" The Emperor Underworld was furious.


    Zhan Ao sneered: "What did you guys want to do before, don''t you think your words are ridiculous and naive!"


    The emperor''s seal blasted out again and landed on the monarch''s hands, directly blasting his entire arm to pieces, completely becoming nothingness.


    The monarch suffered pain, cold sweat on his forehead, and his whole body was shaky.


    This time the monarch and the Emperor of the Underworld could no longer resist, like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    This scene was seen by countless soldiers.


    The soldiers of the Xuancheng Empire seemed to be mad.


    The attacking army, at this moment, was completely distracted, lost their helmets and armor, and fled in embarrassment.


    The Three Kingdoms pressured the border, and finally ended with such a bleak ending, which is really embarrassing.


    The monarch shook his head, with a hint of despair in his eyes.


    The Emperor Hades did the same, and he didn''t expect it to end like this.


    "Emperor Hades, Lord, die!"


    Zhanao roared and rushed directly towards the two.


    The emperor''s seal is so radiant that it completely covers the entire world, and its power covers all directions!


    The emperor''s seal directly hit the underworld emperor''s head, and the underworld emperor burst instantly, turning his body into nothingness.


    With only his soul left, he was full of fear, but he was still afraid of death.


    But he didn''t beg for mercy, because he knew that begging for mercy would be of no avail.


    Winner and loser!


    The Emperor Underworld faced it calmly, even if only the soul was left.


    "I respect you as a hero, and don''t torture you!"


    Zhanao''s imperial seal blasted directly towards the Underworld Emperor, instantly blasting his soul apart.


    The emperor of the founding of the North Ming, the Emperor of the Ming died!


    Soldiers Bei Ming felt it, and they all completely retreated and fled!


    Seeing this, the monarch also knew his end.


    He looked at Zhanao and said lightly: "I hope you can do it well, your second brother cut the flesh and saved you!"


    When Zhan Ao heard this, his face suddenly changed, and he said angrily: "Nonsense, don''t talk nonsense!"


    At this moment, he was full of gloom and cold, and directly held the emperor''s seal to kill the monarch.


    The monarch showed a faint smile, did not resist, just looked at Zhanao and said, "If you hear the old man''s words, you will not suffer!"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhanao''s eyes were extremely cold, and the emperor''s seal fell directly on the monarch''s forehead.


    This blow directly blasted the monarch''s soul out, and his body dissipated!


    "Die me!"


    Zhanao didn''t want to talk nonsense, and once again killed the soul of the monarch.


    Ye Luo, the founding king, the king died!


    All Yeluo soldiers trembled and fled for their lives.


    At this point, this border completely collapsed and turned into nothingness, and even the rules of space were broken.


    Moreover, the death of the two emperors will surely shake the entire star sea!


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes became cold, and Zhanao would be very difficult to deal with.


    But Zhanao fell into the ruins at this moment, breathing heavily, as if it took a lot of physical strength.


    He was sweating wildly, and his body seemed to collapse.


    Prince Zuo hurried over, held Zhanao, and said with concern: "Is it all right?"


    Zhan Ao shook his head and said, "I just take a rest."


    However, in fact, he is not exhausted, but his heart is restless, and he is affected by the monarch''s inner fragility!


    At this moment, a voice cut across the sky.


    "Zhanao, you killed your brother and sought to usurp the throne. When I succeed, you will surely take your title!"


    The sound reverberates and lasts for a long time!


    The whole world is constantly responding and cannot be dissipated.


    This voice was obviously made by Su Yan, and Su Yan at this moment had disappeared in this place.

 Chapter 2251： The whole world is shaking, unite and fight against mystery!

    Chapter 2251, the whole world is shaking, unite and fight against Xuan!


    Su Yan just wanted to get angry with Zhanao, he was very upset when Zhanao won.


    And because the monarch mentioned the past Chen Ma Rotten Valley, Zhanao was very uncomfortable.


    After all, for Zhan Tian, ??he was ashamed.


    Now that Su Yan appeared, he was a thorn in Zhanao''s eyes, and he still said so, the result can be imagined.


    Everyone heard the reverberating voice, but everyone remained silent.


    Even if this is true, what about it is not important anymore.


    But at this moment, Zhanao''s expression was extremely gloomy, his eyes filled with resentment.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t wait to swallow Su Xingsheng alive!


    "Su Yan, have the ability to come out for a fight!"


    Zhanao roared at the sky and the earth, his voice was trembling.


    But how could Su Yan catch him? After saying that, he left long ago.


    Fighting Zhanao is not looking for death, at least it is impossible to match it now.


    No one responded to Zhanao''s roar, which made him even more angry, and in the end Zhanao rushed directly into the sky.


    The whole body''s golden vitality bombarded everywhere, with infinite ripples shaking, and the sound of breaking through the air everywhere, deafening.


    Until the end, almost exhausted, Zhanao stopped, shaking and panting.


    "Shrink the head turtle, shrink the head turtle!"


    Zhan Ao was furious, his eyes were blood red, and he knelt down in the end.


    Prince Zuo hurried over and raised Zhanao.


    "Is it all right?"


    Zhan Ao did not speak, his face was expressionless, his eyes were even more blood red.


    "go!"


    Prince Zuo shouted at General Xuan Cheng, and left the border with Zhanao.


    In this battle, Zhanao won, which naturally cost a lot of money.


    In addition, because of the words of the monarch and Su Yan, he was almost anxious.


    Going back this time is the most important thing. It is not safe to be here. If other empires arrive, there will be big troubles.


    The army left, leaving only a bleak place here.


    The battle has been set, and the ending cannot be changed. This time, it will surely cause huge waves.


    Zhanao went back to nourish his heart, and the days of the other three empires were uncomfortable.


    The two emperors were killed, and the red robe was also killed. The three empires suddenly lost their heads, and the whole dynasty trembled.


    In the Langya Empire, the army returned, only ten million were left, and the rest were casualties or fleeing.


    The entire empire was extremely silent, and there was no one on the street, extremely bleak.


    Everyone knows that he was defeated and Hongpao was killed, and he was happy at first.


    But then, the atmosphere changed, and many people were uneasy, thinking that things were not that simple.


    But the people who have always hated Wuming are very happy, even excited to the extreme.


    This group of people immediately united and madly killed the Anonymous all night, almost completely killing the Anonymous.


    Then these people began to support the thirteen princes and establish a new emperor!


    The thirteen princes, among the many princes, were mediocre, and they were able to be emperors because they were obedient.


    The entire Langya was completely reduced to the control of a powerful minister.


    In the land of the North Underworld, the news of the death of the Underworld emperor spread, and the entire empire was blown up. Countless people were crying and painful, not knowing the future direction.


    The Emperor of the Underworld is the pillar of the country, and now it has fallen, what will happen after this.


    Several powerful officials immediately decided to support the new emperor, and it was impossible to live without a ruler.


    The Emperor Hades has many heirs, and a group of people elected and elected among them, finally elected representatives, and elected the strongest.


    But it''s only the fifth grade of Jindan. When the Emperor is the Emperor, let alone the domestic people who are not convinced, whether the country can be stabilized is the biggest problem.


    Ye Luoguo, in the imperial capital, Prince Mondri was extremely anxious, he was waiting for the battle report.


    Before he learned that his monarch and Zhanao Zhan were together, he was very disturbed.


    The Princess Hatsune on the side was the same at this moment. She didn''t want to see such a result. She didn''t believe that her father was killed by her beloved uncle.


    "Why are you fighting?" Hatsune said sadly.


    Prince Mondry had no intention of comforting Hatsune at this moment.


    "Report!"


    An **** rushed in, his face was extremely pale, and he knelt directly.


    "Say!"


    "Wang...Prince, the big thing is not good!"


    Prince Monderry shook his heart, with a foreboding feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" he still asked.


    "The monarch... the monarch... the monarch!" The eunuch''s face was already covered with tears, heartbroken.


    Prince Mondry immediately softened and fell directly to the ground.


    Hatsune hurried to help, but couldn''t help Prince Mondri at all, because he was already like a mess.


    "Master!"


    Prince Mondrey fell to the ground, roaring in pain and grief.


    "Zhanao, I am not at odds with you, I will definitely take your head, even if I lose, I will splash you all over!"


    Prince Mondri stood up, his face full of hatred, and rushed towards the palace.


    "Quickly stop the prince."


    Although Hatsune was unexpectedly surprised, he was still sober and didn''t want his man to die.


    In the end, under the impediment of several ministers of the court, Prince Mondri failed to take revenge, but instead inherited the position of monarch and became the new monarch of Ye Luo.


    The national power of the Three Kingdoms suddenly declined, and it was impossible to prosper again, because the emperor was no longer.


    Unless a strong person at the peak of the Ninth Grade Golden Core emerges immediately, but that is absolutely impossible.


    Compared with the events of the Three Kingdoms, the other four countries also heard the news, and they were all shocked.


    In the Moon Lan Empire, the Queen of Heaven had just settled the corpse forbidden area, only to come out to hear the news.


    She immediately said angrily: "I haven''t come out for a few days, so you dare to talk nonsense!"


    "Diva, this matter is true, and I, Dimou, dare not say false."


    "Xuancheng Battle Ao really killed the red robe, and also killed the Underworld Emperor and the monarch!"


    The Queen''s face was full of icy frost, her body''s vitality was shaking, and the whole world changed color.


    "Zhanao is so strong?!"


    "Yeah, suddenly it is comparable to the peak powerhouse of Jindan Nine Stage."


    "It''s impossible to kill the two emperors!"


    "He has the emperor''s seal!"


    "The Emperor''s Seal!" The Queen was completely shocked and didn''t expect it at all.


    "The Death Scythe of the Underworld, the Scepter of Purity, and even the golden silk armor of the red robe are invincible!"


    "This Zhanao is hidden deep enough." The Queen of Heaven revealed profound meaning.


    After the death of the three, the three spirit weapons naturally fell into Zhanao''s hands.


    "I am afraid that the land of Xinghai is really going to be turbulent." The Queen said the last sentence and walked into her bedroom.


    The Lord Yun Huan was not in his bedroom, nor in Lei Chi, he went to the land of Nanyuan.


    The witch master of Nanyuan has been dealing with the tidal swamp, but later things have become even bigger, and Master Yunhuan is not allowed to help.


    The two had just walked out of the tidal swamp, and before taking a breath, they saw Emperor Xicang.


    "The Emperor, why are you here?" The Sorceress Master was a little surprised.


    "How is the marsh handling?" the emperor asked.


    "Well, thanks to the Lord, that group of dirty things was suppressed." The wizard said quietly, and then looked at the emperor, "What about your Dead Sea?"


    The Emperor nodded: "That''s good, the Dead Sea is a small matter."


    "Let''s go, we haven''t seen it in decades, go have a drink."


    "Wait." The emperor called to both of them.


    "how?"


    The two stopped, knowing that there was still something to do with the emperor.


    "Something happened to Xuancheng Four Kingdoms."


    "Ok?!"


    Both of them exhaled a cloud of foul air from their nostrils, quite disdainful.


    For the four kingdoms of the relics, they can''t eat well and sleep well every day, and they are worried.


    The Four Kingdoms of Xuancheng are good. They eat fragrant and spicy food every day, and sleep until they are naturally fragrant. When they are really fine, they fight and fight, combining work and rest.


    "Regardless of them, Lao Tzu doesn''t bother to listen." The wizard said angrily.


    The emperor said solemnly: "It''s a big deal."


    "The big thing, is it that the back time died again?"


    The emperor nodded.


    The faces of the two changed suddenly, and the witch master hurriedly said: "Really dead?"


    "Yes, Hongpao is dead."


    The two did not agree, the red robe was a green onion.


    "The Emperor Underworld and the monarch are also dead!"


    The two were shocked, and their faces showed an incredible color.


    "The Emperor, don''t joke with us!" Lord Lord said slightly angrily.


    "Do I seem to be joking!" the emperor said coldly.


    "How is it possible!" The Sorcerer still didn''t believe it.


    "When I heard the news, I didn''t believe it, but this is the truth."


    "Who killed them? Could it be that he is too imaginary adults?!"


    The emperor shook his head and looked at the distant scenery. The wind was beautiful, but the distance gave people the feeling of withering, everything was bleak and silent, and the leaves fell in dust.


    "It''s Zhanao!"


    Huh huh!


    The two were shocked, their faces full of surprise.


    "Zhanao!" The Witch Master repeated.


    "How is it possible!" Lord Lord didn''t believe it at all.


    "This is the fact. Now the three kingdoms have new emperors ascended to the throne."


    The two of them were simply incomprehensible. They still believed that Zhanao killed Hongpao, how they could kill the Underworld Emperor and the Monarch, which simply subverted their cognition.


    "Zhanao has always concealed his strength, and he is now at least comparable to the ninth rank of Golden Core." The Emperor explained, "Not to mention that he still has the emperor''s seal!"


    "The Emperor''s Seal!" The two said in unison.


    "Without the seal of the emperor, Zhanao will naturally not win the Emperor and the Monarch!"


    In fact, Zhanao does not have the emperor''s seal, the Underworld does not have a death scythe, and the monarch does not have the rod of purity. It is not always true who wins, and the strength of Zhanao is not weaker than the two.


    On the contrary, Zhanao was actually stronger than the two, because the Emperor and Zhanao singled out and defeated. Although he did not use the last resort, Zhanao also had the means to kill.


    "No wonder he was able to kill two people, the emperor''s seal, the emperor''s seal that has been dusty for thousands of years was found!" The wizard said thoughtfully.


    The Lord Lord also nodded: "The Emperor''s Seal fell directly into the land of the Star Sea in the Great War. Many people searched for hundreds of years but did not find it. They did not expect to be found by Zhanao."


    "It seems that this place is really going to change!" The Sorcerer said with some worry.


    Just solved the dirty stuff, now it is such a big event.


    In this way, the eight emperors are left with four emperors.


    Emperor Xuancheng died in a battle against the sky, Emperor Langya also died not long ago, Emperor Xuancheng and the monarch had just died.


    The former Eight Emperors, now only four Emperors remain.


    "With such a big event, I don''t know if it will disturb people who are too imaginary." Lord Lord said with concern.


    Tai Xu, that is definitely the giant of Galaxy, there is no one.


    At the time of the war, security was relying on the power of the Taixu Sect Master to reverse the situation and suppress the dirty things, and then there was peace in this place.


    "Who knows, this has nothing to do with us anyway, and it doesn''t matter if Taixu comes." The Emperor said calmly.


    "I want to visit the Three Kingdoms," said the shaman.


    He was very upset, afraid that Zhanao would rule the four kingdoms, then Zhanao would definitely not be satisfied with this, and would turn his attention to the four kingdoms.


    The Emperor and Lord Lord also understand this truth, which is not difficult to understand.


    "I''ll take a look too." Lord Lord said.


    "You go, I won''t go."


    The emperor felt that there was no use going to see it, and there were only two ways to go now.


    "Zhanao is very ambitious. He has endured so many years for it is very clear. Once the four countries are unified, he will point his sword at us!"


    The Sorceress Lord and Lord Lord both nodded, thinking that the emperor was right.


    "There are only two ways we have to do, one is to improve our own cultivation level, so that we can be safe, and the second way is to unite the four countries and fight against Xuan Xuan!"


    It is not a simple matter to improve the cultivation base. They have not broken through the golden core for thousands of years, and they can imagine the difficulty of taking one step at the peak of the golden core.


    Then they have only the second way to choose at the moment, unite and fight against Xuan!


    "Then let''s find the queen first!" The wizard said.


    The emperor nodded and said, "Yes."


    The three of them left the land of Nanyuan without hesitation and stepped into the land of Yuelan.


    As soon as he entered it, the queen of the bedroom knew about it. He was very proud of this, and his intelligence system was the strongest in the Eight Kingdoms.


    "Why are three old things running to me? Are they peeping at my beauty?"


    The Queen said narcissistically, she looked at herself in the mirror and became more satisfied.


    "Let them wait for me in the hall."


    "Yes."


    But after a while, the three witch masters arrived at Yuelan Palace, and under the leadership of the maid, they arrived at the main hall.


    The Queen of Heaven was also here now, seeing the three of them, and a touch of indifference appeared on their faces.


    "What are you three doing here? Are you trying to demolish my home?!"


    The Queen said angrily.


    The emperor said coldly: "How old are you old monsters, and you''re still pretending to be tender here, do you think we still eat yours?"


    "You!" The queen was angry with the emperor, her eyebrows were erect.


    "The Queen, we are here to discuss a major event." The wizard said.


    "Let''s talk." The Queen said impatiently.


    "Now that Xuancheng is the only one, he will definitely swallow Ye Luo, Langya, and Bei Ming. Then it will really be in the sky."


    "You got the news too?"


    All three nodded.


    "If that day does come, we might not be able to protect ourselves!" The wizard''s voice raised.


    "Then what do you think?"


    "We should unite and fight against Xuan Cheng!" Lord Lord said directly.


    "That''s right, He Zong Kang Xuan!" The Sorcerer also nodded.


    "He Zong Zong Kang Xuan." The Queen of Heaven muttered silently.


    "This is no small matter, I hope you can think about it."


    "Of course I will think about it, but give me time."


    "It''s important."


    "You go first, I think I will tell you!" Tianhou directly issued an order to evict the guests.


    The three had no choice but to leave.

 Chapter 2252： Tear the skin, too frightened!

    The second thousand two hundred and fifty-second chapter tears the skin, and is too alarmed!


    The three of them naturally became one mind long ago, but the queen has a weird temper. Maybe it''s the thirtieth menopause.


    The Queen didn''t express his attitude, and the three of them had no choice but to leave in angrily.


    Leaving the land of the moonlight, the emperor will arrive at his own Xicang.


    The Lord Nan Yuan and Lord Yun Huan did not return, and they went directly to Xuan Cheng.


    They still want to meet Zhanao, after all, they almost never have any intersection.


    The two wanted to see who Zhanao was, his details, and whether he really had such a big ambition.


    The road to Xuancheng was not close, even if the two had the pinnacle of the Ninth Grade Golden Core, it took more than a day.


    Upon arriving in Xuancheng, the witch master and the master did not go directly to Zhanao, they first arrived at the place of battle.


    "It should be the place to fight not far away?" the Lord asked.


    The witch master nodded and said: "It should be, there have been very strong fluctuations in vitality all around this area."


    "It''s amazing. Several days have passed since this battle, and there is still such a strong vitality permeating."


    The two arrived, seeing everything in front of them, shocked on the spot.


    "This!" Lord Lord''s face trembled, frightened by everything in front of him.


    "Is this the battle!" The Witch Master''s face was cold, and there was a bit of dread in his eyes.


    All around them were ruins, the space collapsed, everything was suspended, and the world could not be seen.


    "There is a powerful black hole swallowing it!"


    Lord Lord felt strange, and he couldn''t stay here for long.


    Although this kind of small black hole can''t threaten them, the power that swallows can make people very uncomfortable.


    "It seems that the battle was terrible!" Even the Sorcerer sighed.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhanao has grown to this point."


    Thousands of years ago, Zhanao was just the little pony behind Zhantian. At that time, the eight emperors met, and there was no seat for such a role as Zhanao.


    But a thousand years later, Zhanao rose, and now he killed the Emperor and the monarch. It can be said that the Lords of the Four Kingdoms died because of Zhanao.


    He is more like a shit-cutter, but he is clever and hot, able to bend and stretch. It is not surprising that such a person can achieve great things.


    "He is a terrible person, and now he has the emperor''s seal, even more so!"


    "Don''t forget, the rod of purity, death sickle and golden silk armor are all in his hands."


    The words of the witch lord made lord lord frown again. This is a fact, a fact that we have to face.


    "Let''s go, we will meet that Zhanao."


    After the wizard said, he disappeared.


    Lord Lord also hurried to keep up.


    But for a moment, the two appeared above the Xuancheng Imperial Palace.


    The two didn''t use their original strength, but Zhanao knew about their arrival.


    After all, people of such a realm can naturally easily feel the powerful aura around them.


    "The arrival of the two country masters will welcome you, please come down for a cup of tea!"


    In the Longxing Hall, Zhan Ao sat upright, holding a cup of water, faintly speaking, but the coercion was extraordinary, shaking the entire palace.


    As for the ancestors of the Eighteen Regions, they are still in the partial hall at this moment, but these people are no longer important to Zhanao.


    Zhanao has grown to the point where he is not afraid of these people at all, I am afraid that they have forgotten their existence.


    "The world is very cold, I don''t know if it is the great fortune of the country or the disaster of the country." Huoliao exclaimed, looking out the window.


    Maitreya Buddha opened his mouth and said: "Amitabha, Zhanao is too eager for quick success and quick profit, which is not a good thing. He seems to be dominating now, but this kind of sharpness is too strong and will not last long.


    Some of the other ancestors did not speak, some declined, after all, they have been suppressed.


    At this moment, above the sky, the witch lord and lord lord fell and went directly to the Longxing Hall.


    The door opened and the two entered, everything calmly.


    The two were not polite and took their seats directly.


    "It just so happens that I was thirsty too."


    The witch master drank his tea.


    Lord Lord did not drink tea, but looked at Zhanao, his eyes fluctuated.


    "I really didn''t expect the two kingdom masters to come, which made me very surprised."


    The Witch Master frowned, this Zhanao official tone was still very big, not me, he was most disgusted with this claim.


    The Lord Lord spoke: "We heard about major events before, so we just came to have a look."


    Zhanao nodded and said, "It should be."


    "I really didn''t expect that you can grow to this point, Xuan Cheng should be very lucky to have you."


    "The Lord is joking." Zhan Ao said modestly.


    "You killed the Emperor Underworld and the monarch. The matter is so big, why don''t you notify us?!" The wizard directly attacked, he didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Zhan Ao also disappeared with a smile, and said in a deep voice, "It''s too late for something to happen suddenly."


    "really?!"


    "Of course, the Three Kingdoms was under pressure, and Xuancheng was in danger at the time. If I didn''t protect myself, I''m afraid Xuancheng has become something of others."


    Zhanao was right. He was not at fault in this matter. The Three Kingdoms took the lead. He was not wrong.


    The witch master also knew that he couldn''t suppress Zhanao from this incident, so he had to give up.


    "Don''t worry, we are not here to inquire about the crime, we just want to ask about your future plans?"


    "The plan is simple, to revive Xuan Cheng''s power."


    Zhanao''s simple words represent his attitude.


    "The land of the Three Kingdoms, what are you going to do?" Lord Lord asked.


    This is the top priority and the fundamental purpose of their coming here.


    Zhan Ao smiled and did not answer directly.


    After taking a sip of tea, he looked at the two men and said: "This is very simple. They have established a new emperor. If the new emperor can handle the affairs of the country, it will be better. If not, I don''t mind helping."


    What Zhan Ao said was light and relaxed. On the surface, he seemed to sacrifice himself. In fact, he didn''t want to take the land as an agent.


    The Witch Master laughed angrily at Zhanao''s so fresh and refined shame.


    "You really sacrificed yourself." The wizard sneered again and again.


    Zhan Ao didn''t care: "Although their first emperor wants to destroy me and Xuan Cheng, it doesn''t matter when the wrongdoing will be reported."


    Even the calm Lord Lord could not bear it at this moment.


    "I have never seen such a brazen person!"


    Lord Lord was so angry that he directly smashed the teacup to the ground.


    The tea cup fell to the ground, and the tea splashed everywhere, as if it had become a delicate and beautiful ground rose.


    Zhan Ao was not angry, and said lightly: "Master Lord, don''t be angry, otherwise it will be bad if you get angry."


    "Zhanao, don''t be too proud, although you have killed the Underworld Emperor and the monarch, don''t forget us!" The Sorceress Lord also said angrily.


    Zhan Ao showed a look of helplessness.


    "Obviously it is the Three Kingdoms who want to destroy me, I am the victim, why do you all blame me one by one!"


    Zhanao''s voice became cold, and his face was a little ugly.


    What this said was that the witch master and the master couldn''t talk back for a while.


    Indeed, there is no right or wrong between an empire and an empire, only the difference between strength and weakness.


    Everything is wrong in front of the strong, everything is right in front of the weak.


    Because the strong can do whatever they want, the weak can only nod and bow.


    Zhan Ao looked at the two of them and said, "You two, let''s drink the tea here. I still have things to deal with, so I won''t chat with them anymore."


    Zhanao has ordered the chase!


    The Witch Master stood up and looked at Zhanao and said, "Zhanao, I advise you to keep your feet safe, and don''t think about the big dream of unifying Galaxy."


    "Zhanao, if you dare to make any moves, don''t blame us for joining forces and fighting against Xuan!"


    Unite and fight against Xuan!


    When Zhan Ao heard this, his face suddenly became extremely gloomy. This was because he regarded him as Qin Chao!


    When the two left, Zhanao directly kicked the coffee table into the air, throwing away the residue.


    "What are you guys, if I didn''t want to make things too much, I would kill you on the spot!"


    Zhanao was so angry that he dared to come to his turf to stray wildly, treating him as something.


    "Since you must regard me as the Qin Dynasty, then I don''t mind unifying the Eight Kingdoms!!!"


    After Zhanao said, he left Longxing Hall.


    ...


    The Eight Kingdoms were shaking, almost everyone knew that the Emperor Hades and the monarch died in battle and were killed by Zhanao.


    This has caused many people to talk about it and talk about it after dinner.


    In the land of Xinghai, the most central area, on the mountain peaks submerged into the clouds and unknown height, there is a sect that the entire Xinghai awes.


    That is Taixuzong!


    Taixu Sect, the oldest sect in the land of Xinghai, has existed for a long time before the Eight Kingdoms were born.


    If Taixu Sect is willing, the land of Xinghai is as simple as searching for something, but Taixu Sect''s sovereign is not interested in power land.


    The top of the mountain is the place where Taixu Sect is located. It is the place with the strongest Yuan Li, and Yuan Li does not come naturally from heaven and earth, but has a huge formation.


    The formation was built by the suzerain, and it is said to be an eighth-level Juyuan formation!


    Within the formation, various runes are taboo and extremely complicated. Most people may have a headache when they see it, not to mention that it requires a lot of spirit and even powerful strength.


    Inside the sect, in a small courtyard, an old man in a green shirt and robe sits, authentically holding Longxu tea.


    "Although this is a dragon, it has already formed tentacles and feet. The dragon beard tea is very tonic." The old man said lightly.


    The young man beside him nodded in approval.


    At this moment, there were rapid footsteps outside the courtyard.


    A young disciple in a dark robe walked in.


    "Report to the elder!"


    "Nantu, what''s the matter?" the old man asked.


    "A big deal has happened to the Eight Nations."


    "Why, is it a forbidden area again?" The old man looked straight.


    He is very concerned about the forbidden area, after all, it suppresses the dirty things of the year.


    "It''s not a forbidden area, but a man-made disaster."


    The old man narrowed his eyes and paused for a while.


    The young man on the side said, "What man-made disaster?"


    "The Emperor of Beiming and the Monarch of Ye Luo are dead!"


    The young man''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurriedly said: "Dead?!"


    "Yes."


    "How did you die?!"


    "It was killed by the battle of the Xuancheng Empire."


    "The battle of the Xuancheng Empire." The young man recalled, but he had never heard of this person.


    At this moment, the old man said faintly: "I really didn''t expect that a Zhanao could cause such a thing."


    "Master, who is Zhanao?"


    "Brother Zhantian," the old man replied, "In this way, there are only four emperors left in the eight emperors."


    "What!" The young man was surprised.


    How come there are only four emperors left.


    "Bo Xue, you went to other areas some time ago. It''s normal if you don''t know."


    "Master said Yu Bo learn to listen."


    The old man sighed: "These four countries are really too spoiled. Before the battle between Emperor Xuancheng and Emperor Langya, both were injured and died."


    Boxue suddenly understood, and couldn''t help saying: "Zhantian was killed by his brother, right."


    The old man nodded his head, unless a fool could not tell, such as Prince Zuo.


    "The world below is really messy." Bo Xue shook his head.


    "Don''t you know this when you go out?" The old man was a little surprised.


    "I go to the neighbourhood and basically practice in the ruins." Bo Xue scratched his head.


    "Bo Xue, you should learn more about things in society, cultivation alone can''t really grow." The old man said painstakingly.


    Uncle Xue nodded, then got up.


    "Master, let me go and have a look below. By the way, knock on that Zhanao, otherwise he might do more."


    "Goodness." The old man made a simple word, with a kind smile on his face.


    His disciple was only in his twenties, but he was already in the ninth rank of Jin Dan, and he was the most respected among his many disciples.


    With the old man''s consent, Bo Xue smiled, and then he wanted to say goodbye to the old man and left the courtyard directly.


    Taixuzong is very big. Although it is only on the top of the mountain, many places are suspended in the air, like a castle in the sky, like a land of wonderland.


    Countless people want to enter Taixu Sect, because entering it, their status will rise, their worth will double, and even the family will benefit.


    Leaving the body courtyard, Bo Xue went straight back to his residence, changed his clothes, and headed directly towards Taixu Zongmen.


    In the land of the sect, he handed in the documents, and then left Taixu.


    After Bo Xue left, a pale-faced old man entered the courtyard and drank his teacup.


    "Are you so relieved of your disciple?" The old man Bai Bai said.


    He is the ninth elder of Taixu Zong, with a high position and a strong position compared to the masters of Bo Xue.


    "Boxue is already so big, and sometimes it is necessary to study and exercise on his own, not to mention the only way to give him ten courage and dare not take Boxue."


    The ten elders were very confident about this, after all, Taixu''s reputation was not established overnight.


    "Huh." Ninth Elder snorted coldly, "Then you are thinking wrong, that Zhanao got the Emperor''s Seal!"


    "The emperor''s seal?!" The ten elder''s expression changed, obviously not thinking about it.


    "No wonder he can kill the Emperor Underworld and the monarch." Ten elders understood at this moment, and this was also explained.


    "The other three sword spirit weapons have also fallen into his hands, so he has to pay attention to his ambition."


    "It doesn''t matter, even if he is strong, he only dared to make a fuss underneath. What we have to pay attention to is the forbidden area." Ten elder said with a solemn expression.


    Elder Nine nodded, he naturally had no room to refute this point.


    Those things in the forbidden area, even they felt heart palpitations.


    "That group of dirty things have been sealed for so long and they are still uneasy. When the Sect Master returns, they must be destroyed!" The Ninth Elder said angrily.

 Chapter 2253： Yang Feng Yin violated, entrance to hell!

    Chapter 2253 Yang Feng Yin violated, entrance to hell!


    Both of them have the same attitude towards dirty things, which is really hostile.


    Because they were people who had personally experienced it back then, they were still weak and infants, and they couldn''t resist facing the dirty stuff.


    Had it not been for the Taixu Sect Master''s rescue, they would have been swallowed by the dirt long ago.


    In that battle, too many people died, and the entire Star Sea domain was in ruins.


    It took thousands of years for Xinghai to recover. Many old people didn''t want to mention that battle, because it was an eternal pain.


    The people of Taixuzong have been paying attention to the restlessness of the forbidden areas in various places. As long as the emperor of the countries cannot solve it, they will definitely take action.


    This is something you don''t need to think about. In front of this matter, everyone is the same enemy.


    At this moment, Bo Xue had left Taixu Zong and entered the border of Xuancheng.


    Inside the palace, Zhan Ao was sitting on the dragon chair, looking at Manchu Civil and Martial Arts, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Dear Aiqing, you can talk about anything in the Shang Dynasty today." After a few days of recovery, Zhanao has become very good and optimistic, presumably he has forgotten his previous anger.


    Prince Zuo stood up and said respectfully: "Qi, the emperor, the regional reform of the Eighteen Regions has come to an end."


    "Oh?" Zhanao looked at Prince Zuo with interest, "Let''s listen."


    "Each domain was cut into two halves and merged into a new place, and the domain was changed to a state!" Prince Zuo said lightly.


    Calling the domain is actually a bit exaggerated, because the land of the eight kingdoms can only be called the domain of the sea of ??stars, and a place with a large palm should not be called a domain at all.


    Zhanao nodded and agreed with this plan.


    Dividing into two halves and disrupting the combination can effectively prevent the power of various places from becoming bigger again and weaken the local chaebol family. This is a good way.


    "Next, we will send eighteen governors, and at the same time eighteen generals will be sent to each state, once every five years!"


    "Good." Zhanao was very happy.


    This method is what he thinks, every five years, rotation can also avoid the budding of the governor and generals.


    In fact, Zhanao didn''t worry either, because he was at a level where he didn''t need to worry.


    He had seen Maitreya Buddha and other ancestors of various domains before, and directly explained that if they submit to him, they can return to their own sects, and even command a state.


    But they all refused, which made Zhanao very unhappy.


    Because these ancestors knew that Zhanao killed the emperor, betraying the emperor''s trust in him.


    The emperor is an elder brother, and he has no precaution against his younger brother.


    "Reward the left prince." Zhanao said, Jin Yu''s kind words.


    Many officials and generals have a look of envy, jealousy and hatred, cheering in their hearts, and letting Zhanao reward them.


    At this moment, Marshal Zuo stood up and looked at Zhan Ao respectfully and said: "The emperor, the neighboring country Langya is in some turmoil."


    Hearing this, Zhanao immediately became interested: "Talk about it."


    "Langya Hongpao died, the emperor died, the country has no master, and the Chaozhong general has established a new master, but the new master is incompetent, so that the entire Langya people live in dire straits."


    Zhan Ao frowned, paused for a few seconds and said, "This is a thing."


    He was waiting, waiting for the officials to come out. There were some things that he didn''t need to say, although he didn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    However, the military officer stood up and looked at Zhanao: "The emperor, the minister should send troops for this moment to maintain Langya''s stability and abolish the new master!"


    His words are very bold, but they are exactly what Zhanao loves to hear.


    "Uncle Wang is right. Reward."


    Then Zhanao looked at Marshal Right and said, "I immediately dispatched tens of thousands of elite soldiers to help Langya maintain law and order. Those ministers, generals, and eunuchs will be killed for me. I can''t stay in control of the government!"


    In fact, Zhanao is continuing to destroy Langya''s powerhouse, and Langya can be swallowed by him justifiably by then.


    He didn''t want to use tough methods. After all, he had just fought and his vitality was still recovering.


    Moreover, there were warnings from the witch lord and lord lord, he couldn''t tell him.


    "Yes!" The right marshal immediately knelt down and took his orders.


    "The emperor, the neighboring country Bei Ming is also a little misfortune."


    A minister knelt down and said.


    "Say." Zhanao was even more happy.


    "In the land of the North Underworld, the killer organization controls the government. Only a few days later, three new masters have been changed."


    Zhanao''s expression became furious, and he immediately shouted: "It''s so bold to send me 10 million soldiers to destroy the North Ming Killer Organization and give the people of Bei Ming some stability."


    "Yes!"


    Zhanao continues to wait, because there is still nightfall in this country.


    But Chaotang suddenly fell silent, and no one spoke, which made Zhanao very dissatisfied.


    First, Ye Luo has been very calm recently, without any fluctuations. Prince Mondri��s prestige is very high, and the generals of Korea and China persuaded him, and those who dissatisfied were killed.


    Second, Queen Yeluo is Princess Hatsune. This identity is involved, and many ministers can''t understand Zhanao''s mind.


    Seeing this, Zhanao''s face turned cold, looking at Manchao Wenwu and said angrily: "Yeluo!"


    Zhan Ao personally mentioned that many ministers now understand.


    An official from the Ministry of Rites stood up and said, "Emperor, although Ye Luo is stable, Queen Ye Luo is the emperor''s niece. Now she has never come back to see the emperor. Unfilial piety should be beaten and beaten."


    Zhan Ao laughed. Although it sounded unreasonable, it was very much in line with his wishes.


    "Pass the decree!" Zhanao roared, "Send a greet team, and my niece should also come back to see me."


    But at this moment, outside the hall, the sound of a crane passed, and at the same time a man in white fell and stepped directly into the hall.


    This person came uninvited, shocked the Manchu civil and military, but also furious.


    The guard wanted to stop, but fell asleep directly in confusion.


    This person is not someone else, but the apprentice Bo Xue who is the most respected apprentice of the ten elders of Taixu Zong.


    Bo Xue stepped into the hall, with his head held high, his feet not touching the ground, like an immortal who did not eat the fireworks in the world, with outstanding temperament and an elegant posture.


    Many people looked at Bo Xue angrily, with murderous expressions on their faces.


    Marshal Zuo immediately stood up, full of vitality, and pointed at Bo Xue: "Who are you, dare to break into the hall!"


    Marshal Right said immediately: "Don''t talk nonsense with him, just kill him!"


    Dare to break into the hall without talking nonsense at all, it is already a crime of deceiving the king!


    The right marshal had already drawn out the long sword, the sword light was lingering, killing intent surged.


    But Bo Xue did not panic at all, his expression was indifferent and calm.


    "Is this your subordinate?" Bo Xue said, ignoring the marshal of the left and right, looking at Zhan Ao.


    Zhan Ao stood up, his face obviously changed when Bo Xue entered the hall, and at this moment he showed a hearty smile.


    "Hey, the flood rushed into the Dragon King Temple, hurry up and take the sword away!"


    The marshal right was taken aback, but he still took the sword back, knowing that this must be someone the emperor knew.


    Bo Xue''s complexion remained unchanged, his face indifferent.


    "It''s really a misunderstanding, I don''t know that Taixu is here!"


    The voice of Zhanao is very high, and the Manchu civil and military are all heard.


    One by one, they changed their colors, and their faces were horrified.


    Taixu person, this person is actually Taixuzong!


    Countless people trembled, but Tai Xuzong''s prestige was imprinted in their bones, and they knew it since they were young.


    Taixu Zong is a giant, an object of reverence, an extremely respectable sect.


    Tai Xuzong is here, this is definitely a big deal.


    Countless people turned towards Bo Xue, and then knelt down together.


    "Visit Master Taixu!"


    Bo Xue was a little confused by this battle, he knew that Tai Xu Zong was respected, but such a posture was beyond his expectation.


    He quickly got the Manchu civil and military fighters, and said: "I am not a sage Taixu. I just came to see the countries of Xuancheng by the order of the master."


    When everyone got up, the respect remained.


    Even Zhanao is also respectful.


    At the beginning, he felt a little palpitating. Knowing that Bo Xue was a vain person, he thought it was because of the prince.


    Now it seems that he is worrying a lot. This person is young, even if his cultivation is very high, he is in the Jindan Ninth-Rank realm, but he is probably not very high in Taixu Sect.


    He Zhanao was also the Emperor of the Xuancheng Empire anyway. He might even bow his head when he saw Elder Taixu. Facing a disciple, there was no need at all.


    "Please sit down." Zhan Ao invited Bo Xue.


    Bo Xue waved his hand and said, "It''s unnecessary."


    Bo Xue looked at Zhanao and said, "Are you the new emperor of the Xuancheng Empire?"


    "Exactly."


    "You have caused a lot of things recently.


    Zhanao changed his color, revealing a hint of helplessness: "You don''t know anything, Shaojie, it''s not that I want to make trouble, but they want to kill me!"


    Zhanao didn''t address him as an adult, but only as Shaojie, paying attention to his attitude towards Bo Xue.


    Bo Xue didn''t care about these, he just wanted to warn Zhanao, that''s it.


    "I don''t care what happened, I only know the result!" Bo Xue''s face sank, "You killed the Emperor Underworld and the monarch. The deaths of the first emperor and Emperor Langya are also related to you. The four emperors died because of you!"


    Zhanao changed color and hurriedly said, "I killed the Emperor Underworld and the monarch. My brother and Emperor Langya have nothing to do with me."


    Of course, you can''t wear this hat Zhanao. If you wear it, it will cause serious problems.


    Zhan Ao didn''t expect that this incident really shocked the people who were too imaginary. It seemed that people who were too imaginary weren''t so leisurely drinking tea a day, and were still very concerned about the Eight Kingdoms.


    This made him feel a little skeptical about the three countries. I am afraid it is not a good time to occupy them at this time.


    "I just said it had something to do with you. I didn''t say that you killed the two of them." Bo Xue said displeased.


    "Yes, yes." Zhan Ao can only nod and say yes.


    "Zhanao, you are a genius, but you have to know that you have cultivated for more than a thousand years, and I have only cultivated for 25 years!"


    Bo Xue is still very confident about this. He is not a person from the land of Xinghai, but a person from Outer Realm. It only took 25 years for him to enter Taixu and achieve the 9th rank.


    Compared to Zhanao, he can be called a genius.


    His meaning is also very simple, I hope Zhanao will not jump too much, because there is a mountain and a sky beyond the mountain.


    Zhanao nodded quickly and said, "Shaojie deserves to be valued by Taixu Zong, and his talent is naturally much better than me."


    Zhanao was only thinking about flattery, so as to get rid of his uncle.


    He has already developed it. This uncle is a bit talented, but he doesn''t know much about interpersonal relationships. It can be said that he is not deeply involved in the world.


    Of course he wouldn''t care about this kind of person, and he couldn''t stop his determination to swallow the Three Kingdoms, even if it was Tai Xuzong!


    "Recently, the forbidden land fluctuates in various places. You are still in the mood to fight, which really disappoints the master." Bo Xue said, shaking his head.


    "Forbidden land fluctuation?" Zhanao pretended not to know.


    "Forget it, your four countries have no forbidden land, don''t care about it, but remember to stop doing things, otherwise my master and them will really come down to punish you by that time!"


    Bo Xue warned, his eyes were sharp, but he did not make Zhanao afraid.


    Zhanao expressed his promise, but in fact he didn''t take it seriously, and it was impossible to stop him.


    Because the Three Kingdoms wanted to kill him, how could he not swallow the land of the Three Kingdoms?


    After several conversations, Bo Xue continued to ask a few words before leaving the hall.


    When Uncle Xue left, the Manchu Civil and Martial Arts in the main hall breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Emperor, what should we do now?" Marshal Zuo asked.


    "Continue to proceed according to the original plan!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    A little tender fart came, and he wouldn''t take it seriously in Zhanao.


    Taixu Zong is very big, but it is impossible to reach out here, as long as he doesn''t do too much things in the future.


    But Beiming, Langya, and Yeluo, these three nations are bound to win the battle!


    "They want to destroy me, Swallow Xuancheng, how can I stop there!" Zhan Ao''s face was gloomy, and the whole face was extremely silent.


    ...


    Compared with the smell of gunpowder from the Xuancheng Imperial Palace, the place far away from the palace is relatively calm.


    But because of Su Yan''s arrival, the calm place has also become unstable.


    After watching that battle, Su Yan knew that he had to improve his strength if he wanted to destroy Zhanao, because Zhanao was very powerful, and now he possessed several auras.


    So Su Yan has been looking for places like relics to get some good things to use to speed up his cultivation.


    He is currently Golden Core Sixth Rank, it is impossible to kill Zhanao, only a breakthrough can he have a chance.


    If Zhanao didn''t have any powerful spirit weapons, Su Yan might try it.


    The emperor''s seal is too terrible, but Su Yan has seen it.


    Ranked seventh in the list of spirit weapons, much better than his Tai''a sword.


    Exploring the relics, on the one hand, looking for things to enhance the realm, if there is any powerful spiritual tool, then Su Yan will also be there.


    After wandering around for a long time, Su Yan didn''t get any results. Some small ruins, the things inside are inconspicuous and useless at all.


    This left Su Yan speechless, this Star Sea Territory, I am afraid that there has been no strong person before, and there is not even a decent relic.


    But just when Su Yan was speechless, something big happened hundreds of kilometers away from him.


    The place was a small tribe, and the ground suddenly sank, and a huge pit appeared, which was not bottomless, revealing a breath of death.


    The locals didn''t dare to approach at all. Some strong people went to investigate, but there was no return. You must know that some strong people are Jindan seven or eight products, and still have no return.


    This attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    When I arrived at that place, it was almost dark. As soon as he approached, Su Yan felt the terrible power of death, as if this place was the entrance to hell!

 Chapter 2254： Ancient battlefield, evil man!

    Chapter 2254: Ancient battlefield, evil man!


    This kind of palpitations is definitely not groundless, even Su Yan can clearly feel it.


    Although his current realm is not strong, the general strange power has no effect on him at all, but this place is different.


    Strange appearance, many people have gone without returning, this place is definitely unknown.


    Knowing that many 7-Rank Jindan bosses have not come back, everyone stopped their curiosity and only stopped around the ground, no one dared to go down.


    But Su Yan looked at the invisible underground, he always felt that there was something under it, and he could feel it from time to time.


    After exploring so many ruins and finding nothing, Su Yan was very angry, and he couldn''t help but decide to go and explore.


    It was basically a dangerous place, and Su Yan was not afraid.


    Under the shocked eyes of the people around, Su Yan jumped directly into the ruins.


    But after a while, there was no human figure, completely disappeared in the endless darkness.


    The people around were shocked and looked at the underground darkness, and their hearts became even more terrifying.


    "There are others who are not afraid of death!" Someone was surprised.


    "This is just a sinking of the ground. It is also a bad thing to have something underneath. It is not a ruin to find treasure. I don''t know why these people went down."


    "Hey, the eighth-grade Jindan boss hasn''t come back. Who would go on stupidly? Maybe that person doesn''t want to live anymore."


    There was a lot of discussion around, everyone was on the edge, and no one dared to go down.


    But for a while, the wizard Nan Yuan actually appeared here, standing on the edge of the ground, with a pair of eyes looking coldly at the endless darkness.


    There was also a person beside him, who was Lord Yunhuan.


    The two had already gone back, but when they heard the news, a land subsidence occurred, so they came to have a look.


    "The fluctuations in this place are not right." The wizard said.


    Master Yun Huan had already frowned, and felt a chill in his heart looking at the endless darkness.


    "This kind of death fluctuation, is it really a channel to hell?!"


    The sinking occurred, the news spread, and there were rumors everywhere that this place was the entrance to hell.


    The wizard frowned and said, "Do you believe this too?"


    "Although I don''t believe it, how do you explain the breath of death."


    "No need to explain, just go down and take a look."


    The witch master jumped directly into the ground, and immediately disappeared.


    Lord Master shook his head, and jumped down.


    "Fuck, two more nasty critics jumped down!"


    "Is it really fatal!"


    "There is a curse in this place, hurry up and go."


    Many people have begun to panic, thinking that it was not people who jumped voluntarily, but that they were controlled by a spell.


    But at this moment, the land subsidence continued to intensify, and the surroundings continued to collapse, as if the end of the day.


    And the sinking tiankeng is getting bigger and bigger, as if a black hole is constantly spreading around.


    "Run!"


    Some people were terrified and flee without death.


    Those who have no time to escape can only fall into the invisible darkness with the mud, and at the same time, accompanied by the screams of horror, they continue to echo in the tiankeng.


    This completely scared the people around, and they never dared to stay here anymore, they all evaded and didn''t want to take a look.


    But Bo Xue, who had left, came here at this moment. He was attracted by the strange atmosphere here.


    "Sink?!"


    When Bo Xue saw the Tiankeng, his first reaction was that the ground fell, because he had seen it before.


    "Don''t you want to give up this group of rubbish!"


    Bo Xue''s face was cold, and he couldn''t help but flew towards the Tiankeng and plunged into it.


    "My god, there is a curse in this place!"


    Seeing that Bo Xue actually fell into a sinkhole, many people thought that he was sucked in, and became even more afraid.


    "This is an unknown place. This is the entrance to hell. If you go down, you will never get out!"


    The panic grew worse and worse, even accompanied by screams, without stopping for a long time.


    Inside the tiankeng, it was pitch black, and I couldn''t see my fingers, I could only feel the terrible breath of death, the more the breath below, the stronger.


    Su Yan went down first compared to the others, and naturally entered deep roots.


    At this moment, the aura of death around him became more and more intense, and with the powerful pressure, it could make people breathless.


    Su Yan had to use his original strength to resist, enough to show the power of death.


    At this moment, he is still falling, and he has not seen the end, at least tens of thousands of meters.


    "It''s really deep."


    Su Yan said, he was a little retreat in his heart, the death atmosphere in this place was too strong, if something ominous appeared, he might be really hard to deal with.


    Dare to take risks, but it doesn''t mean that you will die without thinking.


    Su Yan understands the trade-offs, and once the danger exceeds the balance, he will give up.


    It was still within his control, and Su Yan was still going down.


    It wasn''t until he fell 60,000 meters that Su Yan felt the ground, and the smoke filled the ground. As soon as he fell, Su Yan felt that he had stepped on a lot of bones, and they shattered when they touched them.


    He hurriedly used a source of energy, and the golden light gushed out and began to illuminate the surroundings.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by this illumination, frowning.


    There are corpses all over the ground, countless!


    Under the ground, it was unexpectedly a huge corpse.


    More than that, Su Yan also saw various rotten weapons, and many pieces of armor remained on many corpses.


    It should be said that this place is an ancient battlefield!


    It''s no wonder that with so many corpses, the breath of death condensed is naturally terrifying.


    But what made Su Yan a little puzzled was that this place was an ancient battlefield, and the **** aura and killing intent should also be very strong, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    Is it because the time is too long and it has all disappeared, leaving only these corpses to give the breath of death?


    Su Yan frowned even more. This explanation seemed reasonable, but he always felt a little weird.


    But this is not the point. He doesn''t care about these. What he cares about is the kind of fluctuations that appear to be absent. It is because of this that he came down.


    Su Yan dispersed his spiritual knowledge and began to explore around.


    After a few minutes, he was heading in one direction.


    This underground world is huge, but Su Yan doesn''t care, as long as he has good things, he won''t be in vain.


    And shortly after Su Yan left, the witch lord and lord lord also came to the bottom.


    As soon as the two fell, their faces suddenly changed.


    "This place!" The wizard''s face was very ugly.


    Lord Lord also frowned tightly and said: "It seems that it is really that place!"


    "One of the ten great battlefields, what I wanted to forget back then has been hooked back."


    "Can''t hide, no need to hide."


    The Lord Lord displayed a source of energy, and the surroundings suddenly lit up, with skeletons everywhere, and various rotten weapons and armors.


    This is the evidence left over from the catastrophe thousands of years ago!


    "Let''s go back." The Witch Master didn''t want to stay in this place.


    This is the best way to leave this place and cast a seal of formation.


    Lord Lord also nodded.


    But at this moment, Uncle had finished studying, and his expression moved slightly when he saw the two of them.


    "The two must be the Nanyuan Wizard and Yunhuan Lord?" Bo Xue said in a deep voice.


    "You are?!" The witch master didn''t look good.


    He hasn''t seen it before coming to this place, making him wary.


    "I am from Taixuzong."


    "Too Xu?!" The expressions of the two changed suddenly, and their faces were shocked.


    "You two don''t care, I''m just a disciple of Taixu Sect."


    "what''s your name?"


    "Bo Xue."


    The witch master and the master took a sigh of relief, but still respected Bo Xue.


    Tai Xu is classified according to the ranks of Gonghou, Bozi, and can reach the rank of Bo, and his status is also quite high, after the existence of elders.


    "Second, why did this place collapse? I just passed by and came down to have a look."


    "This is the ancient battlefield!" The Witch Master said solemnly.


    "Ancient battlefield?!" Bo Xue was a little puzzled, but immediately understood.


    He is only in his twenties, and naturally he has not experienced the catastrophe thousands of years ago, but he has heard of it.


    Seeing corpses all around, Bo Xue also understood thoroughly.


    "This place shouldn''t stay for a long time. Let''s go up and seal it." The voice of the wizard lord was heavier.


    Uncle Xue nodded, this is the best way.


    The three people wanted to leave, but what they didn''t expect was that the corpses that had been shattered at the first touch were all creeping.


    When the witch master saw this, his complexion suddenly changed, and he shouted: "No, these things may have changed!"


    "Hurry up!" The Lord Lord also hurriedly used his original strength, rushing towards the top.


    But before flying 100 meters, a terrible breath of death fell from the sky, directly and completely suppressed.


    "This!"


    "What the **** is going on?!"


    The three of them sealed the exit, and their hearts suddenly became uneasy, with a cold expression on their faces.


    "This place doesn''t seem to be that simple!" The shaman''s face was gloomy, and he felt as if he had entered a trap.


    "Let''s not say so much, let''s solve these things!" Lord Yunhuan''s voice was a little anxious.


    The corpses around them were already pouring towards them, and the air of death was even more terrifying.


    These corpses are not weak, they are all ancient soldiers, and their realms are at the Golden Core level.


    Bo Xue also joined the two, and the three of them made eye contact, and directly killed the corpse.


    The three powers poured out one after another, blasting directly towards the corpse.


    After all, they are all powerhouses of the ninth grade of Jin Dan. Although the corpse is strong, it is impossible to match them.


    A large swath of corpses can be destroyed in one blow, all of which are bombarded into debris.


    The witch master said anxiously: "Hurry up and get rid of these corpses, and then find a way to break the seal!"


    "Good!" Both the master and Bo Xue nodded.


    The three of them fought against the corpses. Although the three of them were very strong, there were too many corpses, almost like locusts and ants.


    These corpses seemed like moths rushing towards the three people without stopping.


    In the battle between the three, the vitality continued to gush out and blasted towards the corpse, but was not threatened by the corpse.


    After all, most of the corpses only have the strength of Gold Core Grade 4 or 5, and the stronger ones are Gold Core Grade 7 or 8; they can still deal with them.


    However, I don''t know how long it took to kill. The vitality in the dantian has been consumed a lot, but the corpse is still not reduced by half.


    The three of them began to feel uneasy in their hearts, and if this continued, it would consume their rhythm.


    "How many people died in that battle!" Bo Xue asked.


    The witch master said: "Not an ordinary person, just a soldier, at least tens of billions have died!"


    Tens of billions!


    This is simply an astronomical figure. It has to be how many people it is, and it is only soldiers. The number of ordinary people killed and injured is definitely more terrifying.


    Bo Xue completely understood why Zongmen was very taboo against the ancient wars, and at the same time spared no effort to pay attention to the forbidden area.


    The culprit of that battle was the dirty stuff. It wasn''t the last shot of the suzerain. I''m afraid there is no one in this star sea.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this, it''s a steady stream, and it will be exhausted sooner or later."


    "You solve these corpses, I will break the formation!" Lord Lord said.


    The shaman nodded, the division of labor was the most efficient.


    Bo Xue naturally did not object, and faced the endless army of corpses with the Witch Master.


    The sky was bombarded by Yuan Li, and it didn''t mean to stop at all.


    In the end, there was debris everywhere, as if it was about to become a desert land.


    At this moment, a terrifying evil laugh came from below.


    "I didn''t expect that the trivial vulture technique could introduce two emperors into the trap!"


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    In fact, this battlefield was bigger and more terrifying than what Su Yan had explored before.


    But the sound of such evil laughter made the three of them psychologically disturbed.


    "Are you afraid? Does the emperor have time to be afraid, hahaha."


    The voice laughed even more, unscrupulously.


    "There is a plant out and fight us."


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally come out when the time is up, attracting the two big bugs of you, naturally I want to solve it by myself, Jie Jie Jie!"


    Both the witch lord and the lord were furious, treating them as big worms, which was simply unforgivable.


    They used their vitality and bombarded everywhere, wanting to destroy this underground world.


    The power was terrible, countless corpses were shattered into debris, but wanting to destroy this underground ancient battlefield is still too whimsical.


    "If you are outside, I might really have no way to solve you, but this is the place of Liu Wanmi underground!"


    The voice came out, and the evil smile remained.


    The faces of the witch lord and lord are a little ugly, they are all the existence of the ninth rank of the golden core, and they would be so despised by one person.


    At the same time, they also know that this person''s words are definitely not groundless, maybe this place allows him to play more, or there is an opportunity for him to increase his strength.


    "Don''t even think about it, it took me such a big price to lie to the two of you, and I didn''t even go out!"


    The voice became cold and sharper.


    And at this moment, the power of death around him is even stronger, with an extreme sense of oppression.


    Bo Xue felt the horror of this power, and his face was a little pale.


    Although he is the Ninth-Rank Golden Core, he is not the pinnacle of the Ninth-Rank.


    The witch master knew it too, and looked at Bo Xue: "You go to the side to hide!"


    Bo Xue didn''t try her best and nodded.


    At the same time, a figure appeared in the darkness. This figure was even darker than the surrounding darkness, and this was brought out.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    The evil laughter did not stop, and the shadows got closer to them.


    The next step is to make the witch master and the master and even Bo Xue feel a huge sense of oppression, and the power of death around them must be stronger.

 Chapter 2255： Hard to fight, the heart of hell!

    Chapter 2255 is hard to fight, the heart of hell!


    The three people formed a group, and the power of death around them had reached a terrifying level.


    Countless corpses rushed over again.


    "We are in a trap." A layer of fear was already shrouded in Bo Xue''s heart at this moment.


    Compared to the witch master and the master, he is still a little tender after all. Even if his cultivation level is high, his character is still incomparable.


    The witch master''s face was cold, he looked at the dark shadow in the distance, and said coldly: "It doesn''t matter what he is, he is killed!"


    "Domineering!" The master nodded in agreement.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    However, the evil laughter sounded again, spreading around, but it did not weaken.


    "This voice is too terrifying." Bo Xue was already pale, and his heart was completely shrouded in fear.


    This is not what he wants to do, it seems passive and controlled by others.


    "You are mad!"


    The shaman''s face became cold, and he bit his finger directly, blood invaded and directly hit Bo Xue''s forehead.


    Contaminated with blood, a shadow of the soul floated out, making a scream.


    "Little ghosts dare to be presumptuous!"


    The witch master showed disdain.


    But Bo Xue was also recovering at this moment, looking at the phantom in the dark with lingering fears.


    This thing is terrible, but he is a dignified existence of the Ninth Grade Golden Core, and he was so easily possessed by his soul.


    "I think that is the remaining dirty stuff, which has been curled up in a dark and damp place without being noticed by us."


    Lord Lord speaks now, his voice is flat, but the content is heartbroken.


    The endless black shadow trembled in the darkness, and then let out a scream, which made the scalp numb.


    "Nonsense!" Sombra was angry, "I was sealed by Taixu Jiao back then, but I broke the seal!"


    The color of the witch master and the master changed. This is no small matter. Breaking through the seal means that the seal is unstable, and it is very likely that there will be problems elsewhere.


    Seeing the two of them change color, the black shadow''s anger dissipated and returned to its original state.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    The evil laughter sounded again, which made people very annoying.


    "Know that I am afraid, I am just the beginning, and soon all the people of my clan will come out. Then the land of the stars will be completely overwhelmed by us and we will regain control!"


    "Just you, a group of defeated generals, also want to make a comeback, don''t think about it!" The wizard yelled.


    "I was suppressed by Sect Master Taixu back then. I really should kill you all directly. There is no need for this." The Lord said angrily.


    "Look at them as pitiful. Let them stay and endure more than a thousand years of torment. It would be cheaper to kill them then." The wizard sneered, "As long as Master Taixu said a word, you will disappear immediately."


    The black shadow was completely enraged, and the whole body was filled with blackness towards the three of them, and the violent death force around them suddenly surged towards the three.


    Endless killing intent, violent and unparalleled, the whole underground seems to have changed and become purgatory!


    Bo Xue was naturally invincible. He had never seen this kind of battle before, and he had been frightened at the moment.


    The witch lord and lord''s face were cold, and they hurriedly displayed the secret technique and slew towards the shadow.


    The witch master''s secret technique is extremely powerful and possesses the power of supernatural powers to spy on the secrets of heaven.


    At this moment, the Sorcerer performed a trick, surrounded by green vitality, crushing the power of death.


    "Sheng Yuan is reviving!"


    The Sorcerer yelled, his whole body''s vitality was running, and he rushed towards the shadow!


    At this moment, the black figure appeared, it was actually a black mist, without a human figure, no wonder it was called a dirty thing.


    The dirty things floated, and they rushed directly towards the "Sheng Yuan Recovery" without any fear.


    "With your secret technique, you want to deal with me, so I''m too underestimated!"


    Dirty thing displayed a terrible death force, which directly defeated the witch master''s secret technique.


    "what!"


    The Witch Master''s complexion changed drastically, and he never thought that his secret technique was so easy to be broken. At this moment, there was a gloom on his face.


    The Lord Lord on the side also rushed directly towards the dirt, and the endless holy light hit the dirt.


    The light fluctuated, the gold bloomed, and the surroundings turned bright.


    Lord Lord''s Yuan Li is very restrained from the power of death, which makes the Sorceress Master relieved.


    "You are the best at dealing with these things." The Sorcerer had to obey.


    Lord Master smiled and said, "You are the boss in logistics."


    The witch master''s face jumped, whether this was praise or scolding him.


    The Sorcerer is a green vitality and has the ability to recover. In the war a thousand years ago, his main job was to back up and help everyone recover their vitality.


    Facing the supreme vitality of Lord Lord, the dirty stuff was still a little jealous, and at this moment he kept floating and wandering, avoiding the attack of the Holy Light.


    "I want to hide, there is no door!"


    Lord Lord once again displayed terrible power, and the holy light was shrouded in the sky, lighting up the entire underground world.


    The endless corpse, illuminated by the light at this moment, turned into ashes and floated around. The underground seemed to be a desert land, with endless bones and dust shrouded in dust.


    "Die me!"


    Lord Lord yelled violently, directly hit a secret technique, rushing towards the dirty stuff.


    Dirty things are passively defensive, seemingly passive, but in fact this is its trap.


    Jie Jie Jie!


    The evil laughter sounded, making people tremble involuntarily.


    "Master Yunhuan, don''t you know me!" Dirty smiled evilly.


    "you!"


    Yun Huan''s expression changed, and she hurriedly backed away.


    But the "art of nothingness" of dirty things is still displayed.


    "Hahaha, you still underestimate me after all!"


    When the Lord was hit, he hit the wall directly, and his bones and muscles were broken.


    Fracture of bones and muscles is not terrible, but the terrible thing is that the "power of nothingness" still exists in the main body.


    "Who is it!" The Sorcerer asked quickly.


    The lord shook his head and said: "We were deceived, it is one of the seven martial arts!"


    "Seven Wu kills!!!"


    The witch master''s eyes were wide, and his whole body trembled a little, without expecting it.


    On the side, Bo Xue looked dazed, completely black question marks, and didn''t understand everything.


    "How is it possible, how can it come out!"


    At the moment the dirty thing smiled and said: "How could I come out, you didn''t expect it, I was sealed by the Great Elder Taixuzong himself, how could I come out!"


    The dirty stuff is extremely arrogant, showing abusive color in his eyes.


    "Fake, it must be fake!"


    The Sorcerer rushed towards the dirty things, unfailingly unleashing the attack of vitality.


    But all attacks were resisted and dissipated.


    "Don''t bother, your current strength can''t beat me, this is our natural advantage!"


    Dirty things are so simple to say, they take advantage of the same realm.


    The shaman''s face was cold, but still did not speak.


    "We work together!"


    The Sorcerer rushed directly to the Lord, Yuan''s double palms slapped behind him, and endless vitality surged towards the Lord.


    The Lord also didn''t speak, and this is the only situation now.


    "Hahaha, the two of them work together, and it''s profitable. It''s really admirable."


    But the next second, his smile turned into coldness, and the killing intent filled the whole underground.


    "It''s a pity that all your efforts will be in vain, because I am no longer who I was before!"


    The dirty things turned into a human form, and they were actually wearing royal robes, very graceful and luxurious, like an ancient emperor, with a magnificent appearance.


    "How low-level you humans are, you can be transformed at will, ugly, selfish, greedy, and betrayal!"


    "Today, let me kill you two emperors!"


    Dirty''s plan is very simple. Killing the Second Emperor will surely shake the entire Star Sea at that time. This is also a signal and a fuse.


    Their tribe has been suppressed for thousands of years, and now is the time to take revenge and make a comeback.


    They want to declare war on the entire Xinghai, and they must command Xinghai to make humans slaves!


    Lord Lord got the vitality, at this moment the holy light all over his body was extremely terrifying, he used the secret technique himself, and the light all over his body turned into streamer.


    "Sky streamer!"


    Lord Lord roared, and the light flew out, covering the whole underground, illuminating everything.


    The endless power of death is all dissipating and retreating, unable to compete with the Holy Light at all.


    Lord Lord sneered again and again, looking at the dirty things and said: "Although you are one of the seven martial arts, fortunately you are the weakest."


    Lord Lord once again used the secret technique, the holy light became more terrifying, and there was no darkness in the ground.


    However, the dirty thing did not show a look of fear and fear, but instead looked at the Lord and the Sorceress with a sneer.


    For his gaze, Bo Xue was very afraid.


    At this moment, he also said: "Why is he still smiling? Is he dying?!"


    The shaman master said with disdain: "Dirty things are dirty things. I want to show my majesty when I die."


    Bo Xue nodded, and remembered in his heart, like a primary school student, at this moment he worships the witch master and the master very much.


    However, the dirty thing is now speaking.


    "That''s right, I am indeed the weakest in Qiwu Killer."


    Seven martial arts, breaking, empty, evil, extinction, forgiveness, decay, and slavery.


    This dirty thing is a slave, and it is indeed the weakest among the seven martial arts.


    but!


    That was a thousand years ago, when it was suppressed, and now a thousand years have passed.


    Seven Slaves looked at the witch lord and lord lord, with a wicked smile: "You forget a little, people are all progress."


    "Are you also called a human, you''re just a dirty thing!" the wizard yelled.


    The Seven Kill Slave ignored the wizard, but continued: "Do you know why I am here, because there is a heart of hell!"


    "Hell''s Heart?!"


    The shaman master and the master suddenly changed color, their faces full of incredible.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" The wizard immediately retorted.


    The Seven Slaves sneered even more: "Rotten and pedantic, this is the reason you old things should be eliminated!"


    Seven Kill Slave didn''t want to explain anything, because the explanation was of no use, he just had to be strong himself.


    At this moment, a faint wave of fluctuations appeared in the hands of the seven kill slaves, although it was thin, but it gave people a full sense of danger.


    "That is!" The shaman master changed color.


    Lord Lord had a cold face, and didn''t want to wait, so he attacked again.


    But his endless holy light fell on the Seven Killers at this moment, and was actually absorbed by that indifferent wave!


    Horror, extremely horrible.


    The witch master and the master seemed stupid.


    Their combined attack was difficult to resist even the perfect ninth-ranked Golden Core, but it was so easily resolved by the seven-kill slaves.


    Is that faint fluctuation the heart of hell!


    Seven Slaughter Nuxie laughed, and the terrifying voice enveloped all sides.


    "Thousands of things are not as good as people, now you know despair!"


    In fact, the thing in the hands of the Seven Slaves is not the heart of hell, it is just a wave of the heart of hell.


    His current strength can''t move the heart of **** at all, and the heart of **** is a peerless treasure.


    And the Heart of Hell has also been turned into a spiritual weapon list, ranking fourth! ! !


    The heart of **** is not a product of hell, but the people who created it named it the heart of hell.


    It has the power of the gods and souls, as if gluttonous, can swallow all kinds of power, it is very terrifying.


    The ancients thought it was unknown, but abandoned it, and unexpectedly found it by the Seven Slaves in this underground world.


    The seven kill slaves relied on the heart of **** to recover through cultivation. Their current strength was even more terrifying than before, and with the power of the heart of hell, it was even more terrifying.


    Right now, the witch lord and lord lord are completely out of touch.


    They think that the Seven Slaves got the heart of hell, which is much stronger than the Emperor''s Seal, and it is an ominous thing.


    Seven kill slaves get it, it''s like a fish in water, because this thing is very beneficial to their cultivation.


    The person who created the heart of **** back then was also an evil cultivator. He was intolerated by the world and finally killed, but the heart of **** survived.


    "How to do?!"


    Bo Xue asked tremblingly, his face full of horror.


    The witch master did not speak.


    The Lord did not speak either.


    What else can I do, cold food.


    Seven Slaves looked at the second emperor, with crazy killing intent in their eyes.


    "Second Emperor, today is your death date!"


    The power of the Heart of Hell in the hands of the Seven Slaves surged, directly towards the suppression of the two!


    The witch master and the master''s face changed suddenly, and they hurriedly used their elemental force to resist.


    But the endless holy light couldn''t stop the mighty power of the heart of hell, and it was swallowed instantly.


    The underground returned to darkness, and the power of death enveloped all quarters again.


    Qi Sha Nu''s laughter echoed again.


    The witch lord and lord lord were directly suppressed by the power of the **** heart, and could not move anything.


    At this moment, the two are like lambs to be slaughtered, and they have no power to fight back.


    Seven Slaves wanted to kill two people, it was easy.


    The two are desperate, their faces are ashamed, and they are completely defeated.


    "Seven Slaves, don''t be too happy too soon!"


    At this moment, Bo Xue was full of blood, and he was directly looking at the seven killers and shouting.


    Although he was scared in his heart, he still said this sentence.


    Qi Sha Slave''s expression became cold, and a force rushed to Bo Xue, who disintegrated instantly!


    "The ants also dare to be rampant, knowing whether they live or die!"


    Killing Boxue is like trampling an ant to death to the seven slaves, it is not worth mentioning.


    The Seven Kill Slaves looked at the Sorcerer and the Lord at this moment, and the smile on their faces became thicker.


    "It is a great blessing to be able to catch you two."


    The reason why the Seven Slaves did not directly kill the two is because the two are still valuable, and it has to absorb the power of the two and strengthen itself.


    At this moment, Taixu Zong, the beacon of longevity, and Bo Xue''s life lamp went out!


    The tenth elder heard this, and the whole person slumped down on the chair for a long time without regaining his senses.


    "How could this be, how could this be!"


    The ten elders were so upset and regretful that he had known that he shouldn''t have studied it.


    "Zhanao, if you dare to kill Bo Xue, I will destroy you!"


    The ten elders'' killing intent came out, and they rushed directly outside the sect!

 Chapter 2256： The elder descended to earth, Su Yan killed the evil!

    The second thousand two hundred and fifty-sixth chapter elders go down to earth, Su Yan destroys evil!


    No one can stop him, the ten elders at this moment are already furious.


    Bo Xue is his most satisfying apprentice, he cultivated it after a lot of hard work.


    He could reach the Ninth-Rank Golden Core Realm when he was only in his twenties, even in Taixu Sect, that was a rare genius.


    But now, his beloved apprentice is dead!


    If he just didn''t ask, would he still be the ten elders, or the apprentice of Bo Xue?


    The ninth elder appeared in front of the ten elders at this moment, looking at the ten elders with a grim look: "This matter is very strange, you have to investigate carefully."


    "Investigate a fart!" The ten elders burst out with a hot temper, and frost appeared on his face.


    "Don''t be so impulsive, in case something happens then it is irreparable."


    "I will bear all the consequences alone!"


    The ten elders left these words and left Taixuzong directly.


    Looking at the back of the ten elders leaving, the nine elders also shook his head helplessly.


    He understands the feelings of the ten elders very much, and no one can accept such a result.


    At this time, a person appeared behind the Nine Elders, and the heavens spit out very full, with gray hair.


    "Five Elders!"


    The Fifth Elder''s face was flat and he said: "Let him go, he needs to vent at this moment."


    "But what if Bo Xue was not killed by Zhanao?"


    "Bo Xue is certainly not the victim of Zhanao." The five elders'' complexion became even more plain.


    The Ninth Elder''s expression changed, and he looked at the Fifth Elder and said, "Do you have any findings."


    "You follow the ten elders, go down and pay attention to the forbidden areas."


    "Forbidden area?!" The Ninth Elder''s expression suddenly changed.


    He frowned at this moment, knowing that things are not easy, the fifth elder must have noticed something.


    "The first elder and the second elder are in retreat. You can''t disturb them at this moment. When they come out, Xinghai will be calm."


    The five elders left these words, and they drifted away without a trace.


    The Ninth Elder was stunned for a moment, and then he also left Taixu Zong and pursued the Ten Elder.


    In half a day, the ten elders went to Taixu Sect and arrived at the capital of the Xuancheng Empire.


    The ten elders glanced at the capital, his eyes full of coldness.


    He leapt directly, ignoring the city wall, and flew easily.


    The guards were shocked and immediately shouted: "Whoever comes, dare to break into the capital of Xuancheng!"


    Soldiers have already opened the defense method.


    But the law of defense only took a few seconds to open, and it disappeared directly, which shocked them and was incomprehensible.


    The ten elders glanced at the group of guards, disdainfully said: "Too Xu!"


    There are only two words, and the voice vibrates, revolving around the sky and the earth, staying for a long time.


    The soldiers were so frightened that their hearts and guts were splitting, their faces pale.


    On the one hand, the coercion of the ten elders is terrible, which makes them involuntarily doing this, and the other is the inner fear.


    Tai Xu, that''s a word that no one dared to talk about, but now that it is said from the mouth of the ten elders, they can''t believe it.


    Incomparably terrifying, incomparable majesty, and incomparably high respect, this is the position of too virtual.


    This voice naturally spread into the palace and was heard by Zhanao.


    Zhan Ao immediately walked out of the palace, with a look of anxiety in his eyes.


    This is definitely not a fraud, because the word Taixu is too majestic, no one dares to do so.


    Not fake, then it''s true!


    Zhanao leaped into the air, and immediately saw a phantom.


    The phantom stopped in front of Zhanao, and there was a terrible wave of light and shadow all around.


    Zhanao was uneasy in his heart, and hurriedly stepped forward at this moment, respectfully saying: "Master Tai Xu is here, and there is a loss to welcome him."


    "Humph!"


    The heavy breathing, coupled with disdain and anger, made Zhanao''s scalp numb.


    He is very strong, even the powerhouse at the peak of the Ninth-Rank Golden Core cannot fight him.


    But in the face of Tai Xu, he did not have any arrogant capital at all, even if he was stronger than the person in front of him, he did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction, because behind this person is Tai Xu!


    Zhanao tentatively said: "What''s the matter with more than adults coming here?"


    The ten elders looked cold, and said angrily: "Kill you!"


    Hiss!


    Zhanao only felt his scalp numb, his brain buzzing, and he almost fell to the ground.


    He and Tai Wu have no grievances, why come to kill him, this is unscientific.


    "You killed my disciple, it''s normal for me to avenge." The ten elders had been angry for a long time, looking at Zhanao as if looking at the dead.


    Zhan Ao hurriedly said, "I didn''t kill anyone, how dare I touch a hair of Taixu disciple."


    "I want to quibble, my disciple''s longevity lamp has gone out!"


    Zhanao said even more puzzled: "I''m really telling the truth. A disciple of Taixu came before. I greeted him warmly, and we talked very well."


    Zhanao didn''t say false, nor did he have that list.


    The ten elders naturally didn''t believe it, and looked at the station and said: "You can honestly explain, maybe you can leave a whole body."


    Zhanao looked desperate, this is really someone sitting at home, the pot comes from the sky.


    "I really didn''t kill the Taixu disciple. I didn''t dare to give me a hundred courage."


    "You thought I would believe you and pay my life!"


    The ten elders held a soft sword and slew a sword towards E Zhanao. The speed was lightning fast, and the power was even more shocking.


    Zhanao changed color and quickly dodged, avoiding the attack of this sword.


    "Huh, there are some means, no wonder it can kill my disciple!" The tenth elder''s expression became more gloomy.


    In fact, he was so angry that he didn''t think so much at all. This is not a simple mind.


    Zhan Ao still wanted to explain, but Soft Sword had already killed again.


    Zhanao had to use the Nine-Five Supreme Yuan Power to resist the sword of the Ten Elders.


    Ten elders and Zhanao are about the same strength, if Zhanao takes out the seal of the emperor, it can almost be equal to him.


    But the ten elders were determined to kill. At this moment, they bit their fingers, and the blood overflowed directly on the soft sword. The surrounding light fluctuated, and the sword intent was terrifying.


    "Eat my sword!"


    I saw that the soft sword was like a poisonous snake, coming without a trace, directly attacking Zhanao.


    At the same time, a terrible force was attacking Zhanao, the world changed color, and all the rules seemed to collapse.


    The palace was shaking, and countless people trembled. They had never seen this kind of battle. It was terrifying and unimaginable.


    The fall of the sword of the ten elders can destroy the entire palace, which is enough to explain his horror.


    Zhanao has always been weak, and he understands now, there is no possibility of verbal explanation.


    In order to survive, he also showed cruelty at the moment.


    "You are from Taixu Sect, can you kill at will? I will try today whether you are real or fake!"


    The Emperor''s Seal appeared in Zhanao''s hand, and a terrifying force instantly enveloped him.


    The terrifying sword intent came, and the emperor''s seal fell directly, which actually broke out with terror fluctuations.


    The sky quashed, ripples continued, the entire palace was suddenly affected, and countless buildings were destroyed, even if there were formations to guard it.


    If there is no formation guardian, this place has long been in ruins and cannot live in a century.


    Many people watched the battle, with the most terrifying expression in their eyes, which is unimaginable.


    One sword can destroy the earth, one sword can cut the sky, this is the terrifying strength of the strongest.


    Ten Elder''s sword intent was resisted, but his killing intent remained the same, the majestic power poured out, and the law of the emptiness actually appeared.


    "I am too Xu, heaven and earth are destroyed!"


    The ten elders shouted angrily, the power of the sky was violent and everything was broken.


    Zhanao''s emperor seal fell, but was still hit, his body flew upside down, and a mouthful of blood came out.


    And the ten elders didn''t feel better, blood was overflowing from the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    The two were equally divided, and each other was hurt.


    But the ten elders had already gotten red eyes, how could he stop there? Zhanao is not dead, he will not stop.


    "Tai Xu power, attack!"


    The ten elders once again slashed towards Battle Ao with a sword, and the terrifying sword intent seemed to divide the sky, and the mighty power filled all directions.


    Everything falls apart and the rules are missing. This is an incalculable loss.


    Zhanao''s face was full of violent and viciousness.


    He finally settled down on the Emperor Xuancheng, but now he has attracted too much dissatisfaction.


    Heaven is unfair to me, and everyone is unfair to me. I would rather teach me to blame the people of the world instead of letting one blame me!


    Zhanao shouted angrily, and Kowloon appeared behind him, and the power of the Nine-Five Lord was extremely violent.


    The endless golden light pressed towards the ten elder cover, killing intent to the extreme.


    At this moment, the Nine Elders appeared, and a secret technique surged out to resist Zhanao''s attack.


    The Ninth Elder stood between the two, full of anger, and shouted directly: "Stop it for me!"


    "Elder Ninth, let me kill him and take revenge for my uncle!"


    "Ten Elders, you have lost your mind. Let''s talk about it after investigating the matter clearly!"


    The Ninth Elder looked at Zhanao and asked, "Has Bo Xue been here before?!"


    "came."


    "and after."


    "He''s gone, I don''t know anymore, but it seems that he went to a sinking place."


    "Sink?!"


    Elder Nine''s complexion changed suddenly, and he seemed to notice something.


    "Ten elders, let me see!"


    The ten elders also recovered their minds at this moment, did not say much, and left with the nine elders.


    Leaving Zhanao, Fak squid with a face!


    He provoked someone, and now the entire palace is almost destroyed, I am afraid that the capital will be moved.


    "Wait, one day I will let your too imaginary people kneel in front of me!"


    Zhanao was satisfied with the gloom and left the place of battle.


    At this moment, the ten elders and the ninth elders rushed toward the sinking ground, and they noticed something.


    The Ten Elder''s face was also a bit strong at this moment, after all, Bo Xue might not have been killed by Zhanao.


    "Why did the ground fall?!" Ten Elder asked at this moment.


    "I don''t know, I just went to see it." Elder Ninth had a calm expression on his face.


    And at this moment, no one dared to approach the place where the ground was sinking. They were all afraid of the fluctuations inside.


    Because the place where the land fell at this moment fluctuated even more, after all, the two emperors were fighting the seven slave slaves.


    Although the two emperors were defeated and captured by seven kills, fluctuations still existed.


    Seven Kill Slaves looked at the two at this moment, with a cold smile on their faces.


    "It''s really God''s help. With the power of the two of you, I will definitely go further, and I won''t have to be the weakest of the seven killers."


    Facing the sneer of the seven killers, both the shaman master and the master looked cold and didn''t give a glance.


    They also want to break free and break the formation, but this is all in vain.


    "Don''t struggle, because everything is in vain!"


    Seven Kill Slaves began to perform secret techniques and rushed directly towards the two.


    The secret technique entered the bodies of the two, a terrifying pain made them look.


    "Have the ability to kill me directly!" The Sorcerer roared, his voice spreading across the ground.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already reached the underground, and he had not cared about the fluctuations above, because he was getting closer and closer to the things that gave him a strange feeling.


    It seems to be close at hand, but I can''t see it.


    Su Yan looked around, and there was darkness, as if surrounded by darkness, as if he were in hell. At this moment, the whole body was full of evil spirits, like the wind rushing everywhere.


    Su Yan ignored these and searched everywhere, but still couldn''t find it, so he frowned.


    "Where is this thing!"


    Su Yan looked around, and finally he decided to try!


    Su Yan sat down cross-legged, and the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body began to circulate, and his whole body was suddenly covered by golden light.


    The surroundings were illuminated, and there was nowhere to hide the evil spirit at the moment, all of which was absorbed by Su Yan.


    Endless evil spirits surged into Su Yan''s body, all of which were absorbed, and then transformed into his own vitality by the "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    After absorbing all the evil energy, Su Yan opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely bright, like stars.


    He looked towards the center, with a trace of violence on his face.


    "Huh, **** dare to cheat!"


    Su Yan directly displayed a power of Yuanli, blasting towards that wave.


    Suddenly, a black ball came out, with a powerful evil spirit, rushing towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he directly displayed the power of collapse, and the evil aura suddenly shattered and disappeared.


    "A trivial bug trick, I also want to stop me!"


    Su Yan headed toward the center area. At this moment, he discovered that there was a lot of evil spirits in this place, which had gathered into a group, which was extremely terrifying.


    Countless evil spirit groups are slaying towards Su Yan, all of them have the power of Jin Dan''s ninth rank, which is extremely terrifying.


    But Su Yan was not afraid of half a point, and displayed the profound meaning of the dragon fist. The dragon scales were all over his body. With a punch, he could shatter a mass of evil energy.


    This evil spirit is definitely not a simple thing, it must come from a reason, but Su Yan can''t manage that much now.


    What he is doing now is to solve these evil spirits first.


    One punch, until the end of the suffocation, Su Yan recovered his vitality.


    But in front of him, a black shadow appeared at this moment, and the black shadow continued to rise like a cloud of smoke.


    "Weak humans also dare to break into here and die!"


    The sound of horror seemed to come from hell.


    But Su Yan sneered again and again, without saying a word, and directly used his original strength, punching out.


    The power of this fist is extremely violent, and it also carries the power of various secret techniques, and the 9th-rank Jindan powerhouse was shocked when it saw it.


    It was just a punch that fell, and the whole underground vibrated and destroyed endlessly, and everything became dust.


    And that cloud of evil smoke actually made a howl of pain.


    "Master, master, save me!"


    The evil smoke screamed for a few times, and it turned into a real cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he looked around, but did not see any fluctuations.


    But at this moment, the seven-kill slave''s complexion changed, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes!

 Chapter 2257： The law of sleepiness!

    Chapter 2257: The Law of Restraint!


    "hateful!"


    The Seven Slaves roared, and their voice shook the whole underground, which lasted for a long time.


    "How dare you kill my kid!"


    It turned out that that group of evil spirits was a little devil enslaved by seven kills, so anger can be understood.


    "Just let the two of you live a little longer, and when I solve the intruder, I''ll clean up you!"


    Seven Kill Slave glanced at the witch master and the master, then turned into a cloud of smoke and left.


    The witch master and the master both looked dead, don''t say that their face is lost, and their lives are also lost.


    Seven kill slaves, the weakest of the seven martial arts, were able to capture the two of them. If this spread out, it would be a laughingstock.


    What is even more frightening is that the strength of the Seven Kill Slaves makes people palpitate, the two emperors are invincible, who can be against it.


    Now I can only rely on Taixuzong.


    This also sees the terrible Taixu Sect, which is simply stronger than the Eight Emperors.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand that many elders of Taixuzong made their moves, but they directly suppressed the Seven Martial Kills.


    Only in the face of the most terrifying filth, is it powerless, relying on the Taixu Sect Master to take action, is the end of the catastrophe.


    Looking back now, I still have lingering fears.


    "Lord, is the millennium catastrophe really about to come?!" the wizard asked.


    The Lord was silent for a few seconds before faintly said: "If it is a blessing or a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided. All causes and effects will be known in time."


    "You''re not bullshit, it''s different from nothing."


    "You still have Xianxin quarreling with me now, figure out how to escape, can it really be that the seven killers **** our power and kill us!"


    The witch master shook his head and said: "This imprisonment force is too strong to break free."


    "Hell''s heart, if the seven killers are really allowed to get it, even if other dirty things don''t come out, it will surely cause a catastrophe."


    Both of them were uneasy, they didn''t care about their lives, after all, they had lived for so long.


    They are worried about the safety of Xinghai, worried about this catastrophe!


    As for the underground, Su Yan solved the evil spirit, didn''t stay too much, just went to the center.


    At this moment, he had already sat down cross-legged, and his divine consciousness had dispersed around him, spreading to a radius of several hundred kilometers.


    Su Yan was feeling seriously at this moment, because the fluctuations were getting closer and closer, as if they were close at hand.


    But it is like a layer of window paper, keeping it out.


    The Seven Kill Slaves had already rushed towards the underground, and naturally there was anxiety in their hearts. The Heart of Hell couldn''t be half-different, but it relied on the Heart of Hell to improve its strength.


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness became stronger and stronger, covering the entire underground world.


    In the end, go directly to the underground for several kilometers!


    "found it!"


    Su Yan opened his eyes abruptly, with a hint of joy on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, you are hiding under that, do you really consider yourself a thing of hell."


    A sneer appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then he dived directly into the ground.


    All hard things can''t stop him from going deep, penetrate that layer of defense, and there is magma underneath.


    The temperature of the magma is very high, twice as high as other places, but this is basically a pediatrics for Su Yan and it is not a concern.


    He wandered directly in the magma and continued to deepen until he reached his destination.


    The surrounding magma has become a red thing, very terrifying, even the ninth-rank cultivator of the Golden Core must be cautious in this place, and it may be turned into ashes if not paying attention.


    At this moment, a big mouth of the blood basin actually rushed towards Su Yan and swallowed it in one bite.


    Magma monster!


    This speed is too fast, like a fish in the sea.


    However, Su Yan was not harmed among the magma monsters because his body was too strong.


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he blasted out a punch, directly shattering the belly of the giant magma beast.


    The giant magma beast eats pain, and keeps rolling, trying to escape.


    But Su Yan punched it again and easily smashed it to pieces.


    A rock berry fell into Su Yan''s hands. This was the core of a magma monster.


    "It''s kind of useful."


    Su Yan treated rock berries as if raising ghost gourds, and then continued to move down.


    At this moment, there are dense nets all around, all vines winding around.


    Su Yan moved on without fear, but these net-like vines attacked him directly.


    "Intruder, die!"


    There was a violent shout, obviously the voice of the Seven Killing Slaves, but it hadn''t arrived yet, only the voice came.


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention at all, his hands were bladed, and he cut these vines directly, unable to stop him from moving forward.


    Until the end, Su Yan blazed a trail, and the vines did not dare to approach, and they were already scared.


    There was blood red in front of him, like a giant blood wheel, staring at Su Yan.


    "Is this the heart of hell?!"


    Su Yan looked at the huge blood wheel eyes, his gaze fluctuated, and a layer of vitality had already enveloped his whole body.


    At this moment, the color of this huge blood wheel eye changed, turning into black, and at the same time, it shrouded the endless force of death.


    The power of death is invisible and invisible, but it is terrifying, and it is shrouded in Su Yan, and it is bound to kill him.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, the golden vitality shook out, and he blasted out with a punch to confront him.


    The power oscillated, and the entire magma gushed out everywhere, setting off a wave of stormy waves.


    The rules are already weak in this place, so fighting like this naturally collapses the rules all at once.


    Everything is free of constraints, and terrible black holes have appeared everywhere, trying to swallow everything into them.


    Su Yan was not afraid at all. His purpose of coming to this place was very simple. He found the heart of hell. Now he found that he was naturally taking it away.


    With this thing, the Emperor''s Seal of Zhanao is no longer afraid of him, and it will not be difficult to destroy Zhanao by then.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s eyes became more cold, and while the golden vitality surged out, the other two vitality surges also surged out.


    To deal with this thing, it is certainly not possible to use spiritual power. Only by subduing it with mystery and power, then the heart of **** will obey and be used by him.


    Su Yan blasted out with a fist, shaking all directions, the magma was scattered all over in an instant, and a hollow area appeared in the middle.


    The Heart of Hell continuously releases the power of death, covering the entire magma land, this is to trap Su Yan, so that he cannot escape.


    This is a kind of ability of the heart of hell, a method of restraint.


    The heart of **** thinks that he must be able to kill Su Yan, and dare to touch it is simply wishful thinking.


    Ordinary spirit weapons don''t have much intelligence, at most they have a meaning. For example, Su Yan''s Tai''a sword has sword intent.


    When it is strong to a certain extent, there is a trace of haziness, and over time, it will produce the same consciousness as a human.


    Of course, the heart of **** hasn''t reached that level. There can be human consciousness, that is definitely a fairy!


    Immortal weapons, those things that can destroy the heavens and the earth, are almost impossible to exist in this upper world.

 Chapter 2258： surrender!

    Chapter 2258: Surrender!


    The Heart of Hell performed the trapping method, and an invisible barrier was formed around it, which was very strong, and it was difficult for even the powerhouse of the 9th Golden Core to break it.


    Su Yan was naturally aware of this trapping technique, but his face was still flat, as if he didn''t care about this technique.


    Don''t forget, he is an immortal emperor, with a low realm and low ability, but his mental power is very strong!


    Su Yan chanted the spell silently, and countless runes appeared all over his body, and golden light filled the surroundings.


    Suddenly!


    The surroundings were all covered by runes, and an invisible force shrouded all directions with violent fluctuations.


    Rune suddenly smashed the trapped beam barrier, very easily, unimaginable.


    This is the mutual generation and mutual restraint. Su Yan has used the rune secret technique that the trapping method is most afraid of. It is naturally very simple to break.


    Seeing that he was forced to use the trapping method, the heart of **** suddenly became angry, and the surroundings seemed to be splashed with ink, and endless black smoke was enveloped.


    This kind of black smoke is more terrifying than before, not only an increase in power, but also an invisible magical power.


    This **** heart wants to attack Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness and control his brain!


    Su Yan only felt dizzy in front of him, and there was an uncontrollable sensation all over his body, as if he was drunk.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, which represents the weakening of consciousness, which is the most fearful thing for cultivators.


    He hurriedly operated his spiritual consciousness to isolate all the black smoke, and then he woke up.


    "It''s a little overwhelming. You have a little bit of skill."


    If he were to be an ordinary person, he would have become a puppet of the Heart of Hell at this moment, unable to crack his black smoke art at all.


    But Su Yan''s divine consciousness was too powerful, and he had a lot of spiritual skills, so he was able to crack it.


    The Seven Slaves were the illusion technique of the Heart of Hell, and it was unable to surrender it. It could only rely on the method of stealing to absorb the power of the black smoke that the Heart of Hell had missed.


    The Heart of Hell clearly knew that Su Yan could not be controlled, and the entire body of black smoke began to violently fluctuate, and a monstrous force of death was immediately set off around it.


    "Sha!"


    Like human words, the heart of **** actually said a word.


    The word evil came directly towards Su Yan''s suppression, majestic and unmatched, comparable to the fatal blow of the 9th rank of Jin Dan''s impeccable peak!


    Su Yan''s face was full of coldness. This evil character was not simple and terrifying, and he could feel its terrifying fluctuations.


    Just at the moment when Su Yan''s divine consciousness surged, a divine consciousness surged from his brain and blasted directly toward the heart of hell.


    The heart of **** was hit, and the entire smoke fluctuated violently, like a huge whirlpool, constantly fluctuating.


    At the same time, the power of the sha word is also greatly reduced.


    Su Yan took this opportunity and blasted out a punch directly, and the terrifying force of the sky directly smashed the sha character.


    The entire underground is shaking extremely, as if the earth is shaking and everything is about to collapse.


    The above witch master and master both felt this kind of fluctuation, and the two were uneasy, not knowing what the seven kill slaves were doing.


    The witch master said at this moment: "Who did you say is here, and also alarmed the seven slaves?!"


    The Lord also frowned at this moment, and said: "It must be something that can alarm the Seven Slaughters. It must be something that can have this ability. Is it a person from the Taixu Sect?!"


    The Sorcerer shook his head and said, "The Taixu Sect''s people are here. It must be to save Nao Xue first. It is impossible to watch him die."


    The Lord also nodded, guessing for a long time and couldn''t figure it out.


    They don''t understand who has the ability to attract seven killers and make it angry.


    Nowadays, there are even more fluctuations. They even think that this is the person who is fighting with the seven slaves.


    At this moment, deep underground, under the magma, Su Yan was still contending with the heart of hell.


    The heart of **** took a blow from Su Yan, as if he had a stomach trouble, the whole heart and eyes were rolling, like the center of a hurricane.


    Obviously Su Yan''s move angered the heart of hell, and all the smoke of the heart of **** at the moment dissipated, revealing its true colors.


    An extremely evil eye! ! !


    This seems to be the real eye of hell, and one glance can make people feel numb and cold all over.


    After watching for two years, my heart trembled absolutely, and my spiritual consciousness was affected.


    This is still the heart of hell. If you do it, you can''t have a second glance.


    The Heart of Hell was angry, revealing its true colors, and the terrifying heart-biting power directly enveloped the Quartet, attacking Su Yan''s brain.


    Su Yan hurriedly used the mysterious technique-Broken Consciousness Sea!


    Without the slightest hesitation, the heart of **** was definitely displayed at the moment it was full.


    Because Su Yan knew that this heart of **** was very difficult to deal with, if you didn''t use this trick, there would definitely be unexpected consequences!


    The sea of ??broken knowledge shrouded, and the invisible power blasted directly toward the heart of hell!


    There was a shock, like a snap of Thanos, and the whole underground was completely silent.


    The magma becomes a solid, all fluctuations disappear, and everything is shattered.


    Even the Seven Killers who were still rushing to the ground stopped at this moment, their faces were shocked, and their eyes were extremely cold.


    It already knows the result, the unacceptable result, someone can contend with the heart of **** for so long.


    It was a little jealous, even a little scared, but it did not go away.


    If Su Yan is allowed to take away the heart of hell, it will not be able to improve in cultivation, and I am afraid it will die here.


    Seven kill slaves know their identity and what they are in the hearts of human beings. It is impossible to mediate the hatred!


    Only you die and die!


    At this moment, after Su Yan displayed the Sea of ??Broken Consciousness, he blinded the terrifying eyes of Heart of Hell, as if a cloth towel covered it.


    The Heart of Hell could no longer exert its strength and was trapped.


    Su Yan''s eyes recovered, and he approached the heart of **** directly, taking a step as if he was a step closer to hell.


    Knowing that he was eighteen meters away from the heart of hell, Su Yan felt that he had fallen into the Temple of Yama!


    Every one meter walked is a layer of hell.


    The first layer, tongue hell!


    The second layer, scissors hell!


    The third layer, iron tree hell!


    ...


    The sixteenth floor, volcano hell!


    The seventeenth floor, stone hell!


    The eighteenth floor, the **** of the sword!


    Every time you walk one meter, you have a new feeling, as if you have walked in hell!


    To be an ordinary person, even the powerhouse of the ninth grade of Jin Dan is difficult to approach at this moment.


    But Su Yan is different. The strength of his spirit makes him treat everything as illusion and pass easily.


    The heart of **** is right in front of him, and Su Yan''s eyes have a bright color.


    After spending so long and contending with it for so long, it was finally controlled and completely surrendered!


    Su Yan held the heart of hell, and his whole body was enveloped by a force of death, and his whole body was like dead ashes.


    But he didn''t care, with a look of excitement on his face, with the heart of hell, his strength would surely rise to a big level!

 Chapter 2259： Seven Slaves!

    The second thousand two hundred and fifty-nine chapters seven kill slave anger!


    He is only at the sixth rank of Jin Dan, and he has not even reached the seventh rank, but he can kill the powerhouse of Jin Dan''s ninth rank.


    Now that he has the heart of hell, for Su Yan, it is absolutely even more powerful.


    Immediately, Su Yan put the heart of **** in the air, and directly used the whole body''s vitality.


    He didn''t want to just hold the heart of hell, he wanted to integrate it into his body!


    This is a crazy idea, absolutely no one thought of, dared to think.


    The heart of **** is an evil thing, possessing the ultimate power of terrifying death, and even more of an evil charm.


    In the spirit weapon list, the existence that can rank fifth is absolutely terrifying thing, with special terrifying ability.


    This kind of thing is integrated into the body, it is no longer putting a bomb into the body, but the horror of putting a nuclear bomb into the body of an ordinary person.


    However, Su Yan likes to do things that ordinary monks think are incredible.


    At this moment, Su Yan slowly closed his eyes, his body''s vitality enveloped the square, and the three colors were extremely gorgeous.


    The whole underground was shrouded by his power, as if he were the master of this place.


    When he displayed the Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue, his body''s vitality was also extremely full, and Su Yan opened his mouth.


    The heart of **** is like a black hole, with endless energy to swallow, the smoke is constantly rolling, and the evil eyes are even more frightening.


    However, Su Yan ignored everything and just swallowed it in his stomach.


    As soon as he entered the body, an extreme force of death enveloped Su Yan''s whole body.


    Originally, he was a little bit dead, and now he was like a living dead, with extremely dry cheeks.


    "The body of the universe, the two into one, the yin and yang are respected and sealed!"


    Su Yan chanted a spell, and the power of endless runes immediately filled his body, shrouded in the heart of hell.


    At the same time, he shot out with one palm, and the whole ground was turbulent, and his palm was completely endless death power.


    There are three kinds of primordial power. At this moment, the black primordial power is dominant and too powerful.


    For this kind of fluctuation, the underground is naturally violent, even the ground is extremely turbulent.


    The tenth elders and the ninth elders who rushed to the sinking place were still chilling in their hearts. They knew that something was definitely coming out.


    But it will take some time to reach the ground at their speed. They only hope that the dirt will not harm more people.


    "When I go back this time, I must ask the Great Elder for instructions. This is not a trivial matter!" Ninth Elder said coldly.


    The tenth elder nodded and said, "Absolutely control it, otherwise the world will really be in chaos!"


    The words of the two are by no means sensational, because things that happened thousands of years ago are still vivid!


    Under the ground at this moment, Su Yan had already controlled the heart of hell, and a mass of Yuan Li tightly wrapped it.


    The power of death and evil spirits constantly oozing from the heart of **** was also directly resolved by Su Yan.


    Su Yan began to guide the heart of **** at this moment, starting from the abdomen and moving towards the top of the body.


    The Heart of Hell has now shrunk to the size of a platelet, and it is very easy to move.


    However, this process is a bit troublesome, because once it is not wrapped, something will inevitably happen, damaging the body, and even the consciousness.


    Su Yan''s whole body was tight, and his spiritual consciousness was completely used to move the heart of hell, single-minded and concentrated, not daring to have the slightest trouble.


    In this way, the heart of **** began to move slowly towards the top of the body.


    About an hour later, the heart of **** moved to the place of the brain, which in the eyes of ordinary people is simply crazy to the extreme.


    You can swallow it in. Keep it in your abdomen or out with your hands and feet, and put it in your brain. Isn��t that a time bomb?


    But Su Yan didn''t think so, because his purpose was not simple, he wanted to move the heart of **** to his own eyes!


    This is an extremely crazy idea, even Su Yan is not sure about it.


    Moving to the eyes, he wanted the heart of **** to be his own eye, and the power displayed by that time was absolutely amazing, and it was impossible to guard against.


    Always moving, very careful, Su Yan didn''t care about all fluctuations in the outside world.


    He just wants to succeed at the moment, not to fail!


    The entire underground, at this moment, has been enveloped by the meaning of death, and it has become a purgatory. Even if the eighth-rank strongman comes here, it will definitely die!


    Su Yan was dripping with sweat all over his body, and his nerves had been tightened to the extreme, because the heart of **** had reached the eye.


    The next step is integration, the most dangerous step and the last step!


    "The infinite law, merge the heart sutra!"


    Su Yan shouted angrily and directly displayed a secret technique.


    This is an alien technique that can fuse all things, very other secret techniques, but it is very helpful to him now.


    The heart of **** began to move towards the eyes, and finally entered the eyes.


    The Heart of Hell is also the fifth-ranked existence on the spiritual weapon list, how can it be so docile.


    Entering the eyes, it is the show of its own rage!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s entire eyes were as dark as ink, and countless black mists were scattered everywhere. The Heart of Hell wanted to destroy Su Yan''s eyes!


    How could Su Yan agree to merge the Heart Sutra and directly forcefully merge the heart of **** with his eyes.


    "Little magic weapons dare to be presumptuous. If they don''t merge, I will ruin you!"


    Su Yan roared, an endless coercion swept across, even the heart of **** was actually Anshun at the moment.


    This is a powerful suppressive force, after all, Su Yan was a strong one before.


    With such an opportunity, how could Su Yan let it go, and immediately start the fusion, and the whole heart of **** blends with the eyes!


    This process was completed overnight, and it didn''t take much time at all. At this moment, Su Yan had an extra pupil in his eyes, which was visible and hidden, which was very strange.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, and there was pitch black all around, as if his eyes were blind.


    He manipulated the heart of **** and began to stop the black mist from emitting, his eyes suddenly reacted brightly, and everything appeared.


    From this glance, endless mighty power, like the eyes of a god, is extremely terrifying.


    Su Yan nodded, very satisfied, his adventure was not in vain, and finally it was finished.


    Eye of Hell!


    Su Yan is confident, even facing Zhanao now, he will not be weak, as long as he breaks through the seventh rank, there is no fear at all.


    "Zhanao, you will die soon!"


    Su Yan showed an icy smile, the hatred between him and Zhanao could not be resolved, only life and death ended.


    But at this moment, a wave of violent turbulence was set off in the whole underground, and the seven slaves dared to come.


    It naturally felt the fluctuation of the heart of **** disappear, and it did not understand what had happened.


    But it understood that this is definitely Su Yan''s ghost!


    "Intruder, die for me!"


    Seven Kill Slaves erupted in anger, and the entire underground actually set off a strange wave, extremely powerful.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold and he was not afraid of anything. Since he came to die, he didn''t mind killing it.

 Chapter 2260： Kill at a glance!

    The second thousand two hundred and sixtieth chapter kills at a glance!


    Seven Kill Slaves were really very angry. He finally found this place, but he was overcome by others!


    He has tried his best to have such a treasured land. As long as his strength goes further, he believes that he can be recognized by the Heart of Hell and control the Heart of Hell!


    However, Su Yan''s troublesome stick came and snatched the heart of hell. This could almost make the seven killers vomit blood.


    The entire depths of the ground were enveloped by the power of death, like a huge protective cover.


    Seven Kill Slave looked at everything, his eyes were extremely gloomy, and he directly displayed a source of energy, blasting towards death.


    boom!


    The loud sound was extremely crisp, and the force of death was torn open.


    Seven Kill Slave walked in directly toward the opening.


    It was all barren, magma condensed, everything was turned into ruins, only the terrifying force of death was fluctuating.


    Even if it was a seven-kill slave, his face was gloomy at the moment, such a terrifying power made him feel a little uneasy.


    However, the Seven Kill Slaves did not retreat, did not see the enemy, how could he be so embarrassed.


    Su Yan completely merged the heart of **** at this moment and became his own eye of death!


    When the Seven Slaves came in, Su Yan naturally felt that, at this moment, his spiritual consciousness had increased again.


    Su Yan looked indifferently, staring directly at the coming figure: "Are you clamoring?"


    The voice was flat, with a hint of majesty, and even more powerful and majestic, as if half of the overwhelming sea rushed.


    The eyes of the seven kill slaves filled with a black meaning, and the whole body was shaking, and there was a faint wave of vitality flowing around.


    Su Yan''s eyes became lingering, his aura became even higher, and his pure white clothes became like black ink at the moment.


    "You moved the heart of hell?!"


    The voice of the seven slaves was cold, like ten thousand years of ice.


    He was surrounded by black mist, like a heinous demon.


    He did not answer Su Yan''s words, but directly questioned.


    Su Yan''s anger dissipated, and smiled and said, "What if it moves?"


    There was a hint of sneer in the eyes of Qisha Slave, and he looked at Su Yan and said, "Just you, Jindan Sixth Grade wants to move the heart of hell."


    It was not that he underestimated people, but that Su Yan''s realm was really too low, and it was so low that it was impossible for people to think he was strong.


    Sixth-Rank Jindan is definitely a cannon fodder existence, even ordinary ninth-Rank Jindan experts can''t enter the eyes of seven-kill slaves.


    In such a realm, how can I move the heart of hell, it seems that I have been worrying too much.


    But the Seven Kill Slaves frowned again, how did people of such a realm come here, how could they stay in this place for so long without dying, how did they cause such a big fluctuation!


    Qi Sha Slave''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly looked around, using a secret technique, and he controlled all the surroundings.


    Su Yan smiled at this, "Don''t look, there is no one else here, I''m the only one!"


    "impossible!"


    How could Seven Kill Slaves believe Su Yan''s words, Jin Dan Sixth Rank is simply impossible.


    He looked at Su Yan, Yuan Li rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    "Give you a chance, tell me where he is, or you will die!"


    Su Yan spread his hands, the seven killers didn''t believe him at all, there was really no way.


    "Okay, come and kill me." Su Yan said calmly, looking like he wanted to die.


    "court death!"


    How the Seven Killing Slaves were so spoken, Jin Dan Sixth Rank dared to confront him, just kill him.


    The Seven Kill Slaves surged out, and the terrifying death force directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    This trick, not to mention Jindan Sixth Rank, even Jindan Eighth Rank is hard to resist.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this is simply not power at all.


    Su Yan casually moved, and this force dissipated directly.


    Seven Kill Slave Ma''s face changed, his own power was so easily cracked by Su Yan, it seemed that the kid in front of him was not easy.


    But he is not worried, after all, he can defeat the two emperors, his strength is naturally strong.


    At this moment, he directly displayed secret techniques, the secret techniques in their clan, extremely terrifying killer moves!


    "I don''t believe it, you can resist this time!"


    The mutated elemental power in the sky, shining endless light, can destroy the entire underground power, and directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    Seven Slaughters Nuxie laughed. In his opinion, killing humans is the most pleasant thing, suitable for laughing.


    However, in the next second, he couldn''t laugh anymore, because his eyes were wide, showing an incredible color.


    Su Yan swallowed his mutant power in one go!


    terrible!


    Extremely horrible!


    Even as a member of the dirty clan, he has never seen such a play, swallow, fuck!


    At this moment, he understood that there was no other person here, only Su Yan, a man of trash in his eyes of Jindan Sixth Grade.


    But this person came to the depths of the earth, fluctuating the heart of hell, and even condensing the terrifying barriers around him.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply, it was my carelessness!"


    Seven Slaves rushed towards Su Yan, suddenly there was a black blade in their hands, and they wanted to kill Su Yan directly.


    At the same time, an incomparable ghostly power rushed towards Su Yan, violent and unstoppable!


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this is simply the power of ants.


    He didn''t use the eye of death at all, and directly blasted out a punch. The majestic power and endless vitality directly smashed the black blade of the seven killers.


    At the same time, that supernatural power was also resisted by Su Yan, and it didn''t hurt at all.


    "how is this possible!"


    The Seven Kill Slaves have completely changed their colors. This ultimate move is enough to deal with double emperors, but it is useless to deal with a Jindan Sixth Rank kid!


    He felt like a dream, too unreal.


    All this seems to be fake.


    "Who are you!" Seven Slaves looked at Su Yan and asked coldly.


    Su Yan sneered: "The one who killed you!"


    At this moment, Su Yan stepped out, the solidified magma on the ground shattered, and the whole underground became a place of nothingness.


    The seven kill slaves were shocked, this power is definitely the existence of the peak of the ninth grade of the golden core.


    That''s right, Su Yan''s stepping out means that he has broken through!


    Breakthrough is so random, it is such a golden core.


    After all, it has integrated the heart of hell, and its strength has improved a lot. It is not a matter of breaking through the seventh rank.


    Relying on the seven grades of the Golden Core, Su Yan displayed the power of collapse and moved towards the seven kills.


    But the Seven Kill Slaves had directly transformed their ontology at this moment, and only the ontology could exert stronger power.


    However, before he could make a move, Su Yan walked directly towards him at the moment.


    Seven Kill Slave felt a little uneasy, and a faint fluctuation made his heart unstable. Although he had become a shadowy figure at this moment, he had his own heart.


    "You, you swallowed the heart of hell?!"


    Seven Slaves finally understood that this kind of anxiety came from Su Yan, from his body, and the only thing that made him uneasy was the heart of hell!


    This is simply unimaginable, too shocking.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the chance to talk more nonsense. His eyes appeared, and the heart of **** surged. At a glance, he killed the seven slaves directly!

 Chapter 2261： Ruzi will become a great weapon!

    Chapter 2261: Ruzi will become a great weapon!


    Just at a glance, the seven kill slaves were killed directly!


    The huge killing intent contained in those pupils made Su Yan an accident, and he never thought it would be so powerful!


    Looking at the seven-kill slaves who disappeared in front of him, Su Yan''s face was flat, and all his vitality disappeared.


    "I''m not satisfied, I''m not satisfied!"


    The seven slaves had turned into a wisp of smoke, but the voice still oscillated everywhere, and it lasted for a long time.


    Of course he is not convinced, he is a slave of seven kills, an evil existence, a nightmare in the heart of mankind!


    They used to make a lot of noise and almost wiped out Xinghai.


    He got out of trouble, finally found the heart of hell, recovered his body, and at the same time increased his strength.


    The two emperors he lost to are now defeated by him!


    but......


    He was defeated by a young man who was a Golden Core Seventh-Rank, how convinced he was.


    The most unacceptable thing is that Su Yan killed the seven slaves at a glance.


    In fact, this is also to blame for him, he is an evil race, once the heart of **** is obtained by humans, it is the most restrained to deal with these dirty things.


    As someone else, Su Yan couldn''t do so.


    Su Yan glanced around and said indifferently: "What if you don''t accept it, you won''t die at best."


    If the seven kill slaves weren''t dead, I''m afraid they would all be angry.


    There is no longer a need to stay here, Su Yan also directly used his original strength and left the ground.


    As for the underground fluctuations, the Sorcerer Lord and Lord Master naturally felt it, and they were frightened.


    It was calm at the moment, and the two were even more disturbed.


    "Could it be that the seven killers killed the man?!" The wizard looked desperate.


    "Hey, how can it be so good." The Lord was already heartbroken.


    But at this moment, a wave of waves surged, and their faces changed suddenly.


    "Seven kill slaves, give Lao Tzu a pleasure if you have the ability!" the wizard yelled.


    He naturally thought that the man was a seven-kill slave, and he had no other ideas.


    Su Yan approached and glanced at the two of them with a calm expression.


    But the witch master and the master were stunned, because what they saw was Su Yan, not the seven slaves.


    The Lord cursed at this moment: "You don''t care if you become a dog, you have the ability to have fun!"


    The master thinks that the seven kill slaves have changed their appearance again, and they have no other ideas.


    Su Yan said at the moment: "I am not a seven-kill slave."


    The two were stunned for a while, and it took a long time to react.


    "you are not?!"


    Their brains are a little hypoxic and they can''t figure it out.


    "Seven Slaves have been killed by me."


    "Kill...Kill?!" The Witch Master looked incredulous.


    "How is it possible!" The master questioned.


    "Believe it or not, whatever you want." Su Yan looked indifferent, why should anyone believe him.


    The two looked at Su Yan suspiciously, and only after a while said, "Are you from Taixu Sect!"


    If the Seven Kill Slaves were really killed, it was definitely the people of Taixu Sect that could do it. After all, neither of them could beat the Seven Kill Slaves.


    "I''m not."


    The two of them were even more puzzled. They weren''t from the Taixu Sect, who was this time, who could have such power to kill the seven slaves.


    You must know that the Seven Killing Slaves are people who have half their feet out of the golden core. They are extremely powerful, and they are blessed by the heart of hell.


    "Do you need my help?" Su Yan looked at the two and asked.


    Two people: "..."


    Isn''t this nonsense? Don''t help. Isn''t it beautiful to be hung underground? Isn''t the two emperors shameless?


    Su Yan was waiting for the two to talk, so he was so good-faced, he could not help.


    In the end, the master still said: "Please also ask the master to help us."


    Only then did Su Yan display a source of strength, and directly unlocked the seal.


    This time the two no longer questioned, Su Yan really killed the seven slaves.


    The two are actually very happy to have such a person. There are more capable people and strangers in the land of Xinghai, and they are relieved.


    "I don''t know the name of the surname?" the lord asked.


    Su Yan said lightly: "Su Yan."


    "Su Yan?!" The Witch Master frowned.


    "Could it be the governor of the Xuancheng Empire?!" Lord Lord stunned.


    This time is completely confused, unable to react for a long time.


    The governor of the district, how can they kill the seven slaves, they don''t understand.


    But how could Su Yan entangle them, just want to leave at this moment.


    However, above the moment, there were two huge fluctuations, not weaker than the fluctuations of the two emperors.


    "Someone is coming!" Su Yan said coldly.


    As soon as the words fell, two figures appeared, directly in front of Su Yan.


    "Dirty stuff!" One of them shouted, and a force of Yuanli blasted towards Su Yan directly.


    The two are naturally the Ninth Elder and Ten Elder of Taixu Zong.


    They just noticed something was wrong when they got to the ground.


    Entering it, they felt the seriousness of the matter, and they were very aware of this fluctuation.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the vitality of the ten elders drifted away.


    "This dirty thing is so powerful!" The Ten Elder said angrily, "Even if it is transformed into a human form, it can''t hide your ugliness!"


    Elder Nine didn''t make a move, he always felt something was wrong.


    The shaman master and the master who had just gotten out of trouble changed their faces at this moment, and the two rushed over.


    "The elders don''t want to do it!" The Sorcerer said quickly.


    Seeing the witch lord, the tenth elder stopped his hand and said: "Witch lord, are you all right?!"


    "I''m fine, you have admitted wrong, he is not a dirty thing."


    The tenth elder changed his expression and said, "Then what is he?"


    "He is a human being and just saved us."


    "Ah?!" Ten elders were a little confused, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    "Two elders, this is a long story, let''s go up and talk about it."


    The two nodded, and left the ground, Su Yan also flew out.


    When they got outside, the two of them saw Su Yan''s face clearly and made sure that he was not dirty.


    "The ground sinking occurred, we came here to investigate, but we were conspired by the dirty stuff and trapped in it." In order to save a bit of face, the shaman master said secretly without blushing.


    "What about the dirty stuff?!" The Ten Elder hurriedly said.


    He was very angry, because the dirt killed his disciple.


    It wasn''t that Zhanao killed it, it was naturally a dirty thing, so there was no need to guess.


    "It was solved by this little brother."


    The tenth elders and the ninth elders looked at Su Yan suddenly, somewhat unbelievable.


    The dirty thing that can defeat the two emperors is definitely not simple, how could this golden core seventh-grade kid kill the dirty thing in front of him.


    "He is Su Yan, the man who was favored."


    "Su Yan?" The Ninth Elder groaned, frowning.


    "The genius of the Xuancheng Empire?!" He remembered.


    "Ten Elders, one more thing is our incompetence." The Sorcerer lowered his head.


    "Needless to say." Ten Elder said in a deep voice.


    Of course he knew what the wizard said, and didn''t want the wizard to mention it, so he was sad again.


    The witch master nodded and stopped talking.


    And the nine elders have been looking at Su Yan at this moment, his face full of approval.


    "Sure enough, when a hero is born a young man, a child will become a great weapon!"


    The nine elders were very impressed, even the witch lord, the lord and even the ten elders agreed.

 Chapter 2262： Step into Xuancheng Palace!

    Chapter 2262: Step into Xuancheng Palace!


    The two applauded Su Yan and were very satisfied with Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the two birds at all, so he directly used his original power and disappeared.


    The witch master and others were a little surprised, and were praised by the elders of Taixu Zong. It was definitely a great and good thing. The entire genius youth of Xinghai dreamed of this day.


    However, Su Yan is not a young man, not to mention that the two of them even attacked him at first, it would be nice if he was not angry.


    Looking at Su Yan''s departure, the tenth elder shook his head and said, "You are young and vigorous, young and vigorous."


    "Huh, it''s not you yet. I just shot it without seeing it clearly. I said Lao Shi, can you correct your stinking problem?" Elder Nine accused.


    The tenth elder curled his lips and said: "Why, I am such a personality, it is impossible to change it, it is impossible in this life."


    The nine elders looked helpless, and could only move his sleeves and said: "Whatever you want, I''m leaving."


    Now that the Seven Slaves have been resolved, there is no crisis in this place, and things can be made clear, and there is no need to stay here.


    The ten elders said quickly: "Wait for me."


    When the two elders left, the witch master and the master two were looking at each other, and both saw helplessness in the eyes of each other.


    "Unexpectedly, the elders of Taixuzong were so naughty." The wizard said with a smile.


    "Only the two last elders, they are not much better than us." The Lord looked at him with disdain, "Their strength is not necessarily stronger than that of Su Yan."


    The witch master frowned when he heard the words, and now it was the horrible thought of Su Yan.


    "Golden Core Seventh-Rank, my dear." He was still feeling a little lingering now.


    At this moment, the Lord slapped his forehead and said: "Oh, I forgot to tell them about the heart of hell."


    The witch master shook his head and said, "I am afraid that the heart of **** has been taken away by Su Yan."


    The Lord was shocked, and for a while he said, "How do you know, is it possible?"


    "He has seven gold cores, if he doesn''t have the heart of hell, how can he kill the seven slaves?!"


    The Lord nodded, but he could only approve it.


    "There is really a genius in the land of the stars, a genius who can get out of the stars!" The Witch Master sighed, he was not talking about rhetoric, but a fact.


    "Let''s go, we haven''t gone back for a few days, and we don''t know what the forbidden land is."


    The Lord was worried about the forbidden land. After all, the seven slaves ran out, other dirty things must be about to move, so you must always beware.


    If it ran out, the world would be in chaos, and just a seven-kill slave would cause so many things.


    The two of them glanced at the ground. The endless darkness was the ancient battlefield.


    Then the two of them used their original strength to move the mountain, directly suppressing the sinking, and completely sealed it.


    Not only that, the two of them were still uneasy, and they used the Yuanli formation together to completely imprison the place.


    After everything was done, the two left here.


    At the same time, Su Yan left and headed directly towards the Xuancheng Empire.


    Now that he has the heart of hell, he naturally has the confidence to fight Zhanao, and the time has come to take Zhanao''s head.


    In fact, he and Zhanao''s hatred was not great, but Zhanao did everything possible to destroy him, he couldn''t be regarded as blind.


    The Heart of Hell has a miraculous effect on the seven-kill slaves, and it is destroyed at a glance, but for Zhanao, I am afraid it is not so terrible.


    But Su Yan is now a seventh-rank, so he is not worried. He has the heart of **** in the seventh-rank realm, and he can compete with Battle Ao.


    No words for a night, Su Yan was the fastest all the way.


    At the border of Xuancheng, the sky is bright, the warm sun rises, and a new day arrives.


    Su Yan continued on his way, and a few hours later, he appeared at the gate of the imperial city.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, but it''s kind of warm."


    Su Yan looked at the city gate, said lightly, and walked in directly.


    In the palace at this moment, Zhanao is sitting on the dragon chair. The dragon chair is specially made, and it is more magnificent than before. There are nine dragons wandering around the dragon chair continuously, majestic and extraordinary.


    Zhan Ao looked at the minister of civil and military affairs below, and said lightly: "Everyone is Aiqing, what''s the matter?"


    Prince Zuo stood up and said respectfully: "Enlighten the emperor. Recently, the country has been peaceful and peaceful, and the people have lived and worked in peace and contentment."


    Zhanao nodded, very satisfied.


    "By the way, what happened to Ye Luo?" Zhan Ao looked at the general.


    Marshal Zuo stood up and knelt down and said: "Qi to the emperor, the land of nightfall, the resistance is fierce, we are afraid of heavy casualties, so we have been dealing with it."


    Zhanao''s expression changed, and he said angrily: "It''s been a few months, haven''t you won it!"


    Beiming and Langya are almost the things of War Ao, and they are puppets as emperors and Emperors, but in fact, they are all Zhan Ao in charge.


    Right now, Ye Luo has not yet broken through, because Prince Mondri is still there, and the people are very supportive of him and it is difficult to deal with.


    "Marshal of the left and right, I am giving you five days, if you haven''t won, don''t come back then."


    The two of them changed their faces in fright, and hurriedly knelt down and agreed.


    The position of the marshal is a good position. There are countless people who want to be. No one is worried about no one. Those who can live in it, and those who do not can kill it!


    "The emperor, the ancestors of the various domains are still in the forbidden area of ??the Partial Palace, according to my opinion, should they be released?" Master Shang Shu said at the moment.


    Zhan Ao heard the words: "I once asked them, but they would rather die than surrender and talk nonsense. Since they like to stay there, let them stay for the rest of their lives."


    Master Shang Shu didn''t dare to intercede, so he could only withdraw.


    The whole hall suddenly became quiet, no one dared to say a word, it was very quiet.


    Zhanao yawned, looked at the cultural relics and asked: "Is there anything else?"


    No one responded.


    Zhan Ao nodded and said: "Since there is nothing wrong, then retreat."


    The **** beside Zhanao said loudly at this moment: "Retreat!"


    Hundred officials bowed down and worshiped with great respect.


    Zhan Ao stood up and flew directly out of the main hall. Outside the main hall, there were Jiu Jiao Lahu, waiting for him.


    When Zhanao was about to enter, he couldn''t help but glance back at the civil and military officials.


    Zhanao did not leave, these people dare not stand up.


    "By the way, how is the first prince heir now?"


    A person in charge of this matter hurriedly said: "Most of the first princes are frail and sick. Now there are only eight princes left.


    Zhan Ao nodded, said nothing, and entered the chariot.


    The left prince, who was kneeling on the guard, trembled all over, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    Maybe he understands something, but what can he understand.


    When the car flew up and the nine dragons flew up, these hundred officials stood up.


    But at this moment, Baiguan''s complexion changed suddenly, and they felt a terrible fluctuation, coming towards the palace at the extreme speed.


    Zhanao had naturally noticed it a long time ago, and the leaping Jiu Jiao stopped at this moment.


    At the entrance of the palace, a figure appeared, naturally it was Su Yan.

 Chapter 2263： Which is stronger and weaker!

    Chapter 2263: Which is stronger and weaker!


    Zhan Ao stopped his figure, and Jiu Jiao stood in the air, trembling with pressure.


    Su Yan was standing at the gate of the imperial city. At this moment, he took a step, and his whole body''s vitality suddenly swept towards the entire imperial palace!


    "what happened!"


    The face of the Ouchi guard changed and he felt such a terrible breath.


    "Has anyone invaded!"


    "This is the palace who dares to step on."


    "Could it be that the emperor was furious?!"


    "The Emperor''s Yuan Li is not like this."


    Many people speculate, but in the end they still have no clue.


    Su Yan''s eyes were dull, and he walked directly in front of the hall.


    Zhanao stood in the air. At this moment, Jiujiao left directly under his instruction, and the chariot disappeared.


    Zhanao Tiger''s eyes were cold, he didn''t expect Su Yan to come.


    "Today is really a good day!" Zhan Ao looked at Su Yan, his eyes were extremely cold, his killing intent surged.


    At this moment, the Manchu civil and military in the hall rushed out.


    When Prince Zuo saw Su Yan, he immediately changed color.


    "Su Yan, why are you!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about Prince Zuo at all, just looking at Zhanao above the sky, the killing intent in his eyes increased.


    The purpose of his coming this time is very simple, that is to destroy Zhanao.


    Ignored by Su Yan, Prince Zuo was a little angry, but he also knew that he couldn''t compare with this group of people.


    And Zhanao in the sky looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said: "The one that should come will come, you are ready."


    Su Yan nodded and replied: "Yes, if I am not ready, how can I come to you."


    "You have become my demon, kill you today, my Zhanao is destined to aspire to this star sea!"


    Zhanao''s voice rose high and spread everywhere.


    At the beginning, he didn''t take Su Yan seriously, just as a pawn, and discarded that after using it.


    But who knows that Su Yan is not simple, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, on the contrary, it made Zhanao suffer.


    Now, it has become his confidant, making him restless day and night.


    After all, Su Yan''s talent was terrible. At such a young age, he was already comparable to the ninth grade of Jin Dan. Even the Battle Ao with the Emperor''s Seal was extremely disturbed.


    Fortunately, Su Yan came and came on the initiative, saving him the trouble of searching everywhere.


    As long as Su Yan is solved, he can sit back and relax, aspire to the four countries, and even the other four countries.


    Tai Xuzong''s warning, Zhan Ao didn''t take it seriously, when he unifies the eight kingdoms, what can Tai Xuzong do?


    He knew that the people of Taixu Sect were like a group of monks, who didn''t care about worldly things at all, otherwise they wouldn''t be so unscrupulous.


    Now that he has control of Bei Ming and Langya, he can control Ye Luo in just one step.


    "Su Yan, you have come to die this time, but you know it!" Zhan Ao said coldly.


    Su Yan laughed, his face full of mockery.


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhanao, he knew everything after a fight.


    Su Yan leaped over the sky, opposing Zhanao, and his entire body was enveloped by the force of terror.


    "Not bad, they have already entered the seventh grade of the Golden Core."


    Zhanao''s words contained a playful color, which was very obvious.


    But Su Yan didn''t care, the seventh grade of Jin Dan was enough to kill Zhanao.


    "My Golden Core Sixth-Rank can kill the Golden Core Sixth-Rank, now the seventh-Rank kills you like a chicken!"


    Su Yan''s words made Zhan Ao furious, his whole body began to tremble, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Just let you taste the power of my Kowloon supreme."


    At the beginning, Su Yan suffered a loss, not because he was strong, and he had already burped.


    But now, Su Yan didn''t care at all, and didn''t have the slightest fear.


    A black vitality appeared in his hand, blasting out directly!


    Bang!


    A muffled sound oscillated from the sky, spreading around, the defense of the entire palace was opened, and the formation was damaged!


    "Su Yan, have the ability to fight outside!"


    Zhanao didn''t want to ruin the palace again, after all, it didn''t take long to move after it was ruined last time.


    Su Yan smiled, ignoring Zhanao''s words at all, and he had to choose a place to fight.


    Seeing Su Yan''s sneer face, Zhanao worked hard and was completely angry!


    The Kowloon rises behind him, the power is soaring, and the people around him remain unchanged.


    "To make the emperor so angry, he Su Yan is proud enough!"


    "Yes, the emperor''s wrath can destroy everything, so Su Yan is nothing!"


    The civil and military officials naturally kneeled and licked Zhanao, scorning Su Yan.


    But in the eyes of Prince Zuo, things are not that simple.


    A hand against each other, plain and ordinary, without any damage.


    However, Zhanao''s complexion changed slightly. His attack was not weak anymore. He could trap Su Yan in the first place, and even force Su Yan''s tricks.


    But now, Su Yan resisted at will, I have to say that Su Yan has really become stronger.


    Of course, he did not advance in Battle Ao, but during this period of time, he has made great progress.


    "Su Yan, you think you have improved, but don''t forget that I am also improving!"


    Zhanao''s whole body was shining brightly, like a round of sun, shining in all directions, making everyone around him temporarily blind.


    "Just let you try my power!" Zhan Ao waved his hands, and the surrounding vitality climbed horribly!


    "The power of the sky!"


    The Battle Ao roared, a light force revolved out, and at the same time the Kowloon roared, and the sound shook the sky without dispersing!


    This trick is extremely powerful, even if it is the peak powerhouse of the Ninth Grade Jindan, it must be taken seriously.


    Zhanao obviously wanted to use this trick to kill Su Yan. He didn''t want to delay too long or fight Su Yan for too long.


    He wants to show his majesty, he would rather be superior to everyone, the power is not to be violated!


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this trick was just plain.


    Behind Su Yan''s black vitality suddenly skyrocketed, and the black mist lingered, suddenly sweeping half of the sky!


    At the same time, Su Yan displayed a secret technique, the power of collapse, and the black mist slew towards Zhanao.


    The terrifying black mist has the ability to swallow, and the power of collapse has the ability to kill, which is very terrifying.


    The light collided with the black fog, and the sky shook. Whether everything collapsed, the entire palace was once again destroyed.


    But Zhanao didn''t even take a look at the ruins at this moment. He was so shocked that Su Yan actually resisted his move!


    "Su Yan!"


    Zhanao roared, rushed directly to Su Yan, punched out, the power overwhelmed the sky!


    But Su Yan sneered, not weak, and fisted with Zhanao!


    The power of the two fists oscillated endlessly, the rule of the whole world collapsed, endless ripples shook the four directions, and everything around was turned into rubble.


    Su Yan''s fist is intact, but Zhanao''s fist is overflowing with blood!


    This made Zhanao''s complexion extremely cold, his eyes gloomy and terrifying.


    He was actually injured, and a mere ant of the seventh grade of Golden Core actually injured him!


    His strength is not even Su Yanqiang, and he has suffered!


    This is unacceptable, this is unforgivable!


    Zhan Ao''s eyes turned scarlet, and he was not afraid of the slight injury, and directly glared at Su Yan.


    "You really surprised me, but it stops here!"

 Chapter 2264： Peak showdown!

    Chapter 2264 Peak Showdown!


    Zhanao''s eyes were extremely red, like the most terrifying demon in hell.


    At this moment, his whole body exudes a violent amount, which is enough to kill everything.


    Zhanao ascends to the sky, domineering and mighty, comparable to the sun, moon and stars in the sky, giving people an extraordinary temperament.


    At this moment, he seemed to be king over the world, with domineering enveloping the whole world, with infinite power converging towards him.


    "this is!"


    Baiguan trembled and all bowed directly.


    In their eyes, Zhanao has become a saint at this moment, possessing the mighty power of heaven.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, Zhanao was nothing more than that, just playing tricks.


    Su Yan leaped high into the sky, looking at Zhanao full of light, with indifferent eyes, directly offering Tai''a sword.


    With a sword swing, it can slash the sun, moon and stars. It has vast power and the sword intent is extremely terrifying!


    Zhanao disdainfully, with a wave of his hand, a ray of light gushes out, colliding with his sword intent.


    The sky was shaking, endless power emerged, and the world seemed to be destroyed.


    The entire palace land has long been in ruins, and the entire space rules dissipated, becoming a land of no owner.


    Without a sword, Su Yan swung a sword again, the power of this sword was even more terrifying than before!


    But Zhan Ao sneered again and again, not afraid of Su Yan''s sword intent at all.


    "If you only have this power, that really disappoints me!"


    Zhanao directly held the sword intent, completely imprisoned!


    This scene made everyone''s scalp numb, and I couldn''t believe it.


    The man who can hold the sword intent, what a terrible existence it is, it is unimaginable.


    Even some officials believe that Zhanao has broken through and reached the extreme, and it is very likely to break through the golden core.


    Su Yan knew very well that if Zhanao broke through the Golden Core, he would definitely not talk so much nonsense with him, I am afraid that he would be wiped out with one move.


    Above the golden core, the small extreme realm and the great extreme realm!


    This is a realm that has not yet crossed the catastrophe, once the crossover is successful, then it is the great monk who crosses the catastrophe!


    Zhanao''s realm is still in the golden core, which is why Su Yan is confident.


    The sword intent was crushed, Su Yan didn''t care. At this moment, he directly used the secret technique, and a terrifying force was running between his hands and feet.


    With one foot out, the whole ground shook, and a punch blasted out, as if to blast the sky out!


    With this kick, the power was shocked, even Zhanao had to deal with it seriously at the moment.


    "Your power is indeed terrifying, but so what!"


    Zhanao''s strength is not as good as Su Yan, but it is not much different. This time he also displayed secret techniques.


    The Kowloon trembling behind Zhanao, the golden light was even more dazzling, and he punched Su Yan directly!


    boom!


    The sky quashed, the sky turned into a vortex, black holes emerged, the surrounding vitality poured crazily, and the air was squeezed out of sight.


    Everyone retreated, terrified at this kind of battle, too terrifying, unimaginable.


    "This is simply a fight between gods!" Someone was panicked.


    "It''s terrible, unimaginable!"


    "Hope the emperor can win."


    But the two banged against each other, and Zhan Ao just stepped back, sprinkling endless light energy behind him.


    Su Yan didn''t step back, he was very firm, and punched again.


    This punch is 90% of his strength, extremely terrifying!


    Zhanao''s discoloration changed, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan didn''t use his full strength with just a blow.


    "Zhanao, thanks to you, otherwise I won''t condense the origin!"


    It turned out that this punch Su Yan used Yuanmai!


    The Yuanmaidan that condensed the Yuanmai was given by Zhanao.


    When Zhan Ao heard this, his face was pale, but this felt like he had lifted a rock and hit his own foot.


    But at this moment he wouldn''t think about it, he just wanted to kill Su Yan and cut off future troubles.


    "What if there is an origin vein, do you think I don''t have one!"


    Zhanao''s whole body veins appeared, there were as many as three!


    Two forged in front of Su Yan, after all, he hadn''t practiced for a long time.


    At this moment, Zhanao is running three primordial veins and blasting out with one punch, it really has the power to destroy the world!


    Su Yan did not step back, did not evade, but punched him hard!


    This fist bump was indescribable, and he saw a white light shining in all directions, and then, the endless dark light poured in, as if to swallow the whole world.


    At the same time, the endless golden light was covered, swallowed, and wiped out!


    Zhanao''s arm was dripping with blood, and the blood flowing out was golden, he was injured!


    Injured again!


    The Manchu civil and military of the Xuancheng Empire looked terribly cold, and they didn''t expect this to be the result.


    The emperor they respected so much has fallen under the wind again, which is unimaginable.


    "How could this be!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Someone was holding their heads in disbelief.


    But at the moment above the sky, Su Yan turned into a meteor, rushing towards Zhanao again.


    This punch directly aimed at Zhanao''s chest, it was unavoidable.


    Even if Zhanao resisted with both hands, he was hit by a punch from Su Yan, flying 10,000 meters away!


    Zhanao finally stabilized his figure, and Su Yan stepped on again, directly stepping him into the underground ruins!


    "This kick was for the Emperor Xian!"


    "This kick is for Hatsune!"


    "This kick was for the Eighth Prince!"


    "This kick was kicked for ordinary people who died because of you!"


    ...


    Su Yan kicked a lot of feet, all of them landed on Zhanao''s chest, with immense strength.


    Zhanao''s chest was sunken, blood was constantly pouring from his mouth, his breath dissipated, and his decline was extremely weak, as if he could no longer resist.


    This scene made everyone''s scalp numb, and the officials of the Xuancheng Empire were desperate.


    In their eyes, Zhanao, who was extremely honorable, was actually defeated by a young boy.


    "How is it possible!" Prince Zuo roared, "He is just the seventh grade of Golden Core!"


    He couldn''t imagine that a Seventh-Rank Golden Core actually defeated the Ninth-Rank Endless Peak!


    He could not accept this, nor could he accept the Manchu civil and military, nor could anyone present.


    But Zhan Ao was acceptable, because he did not fail completely, he was only injured by Su Yan.


    "I have to say, you are really a genius, an incomparable genius!"


    Zhan Ao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face showed a sneer.


    Su Yan was cold, not angry at Zhan Ao''s words, but looked at Zhan Ao like a dead person.


    "But you have countless counts, you have not counted that I have a powerful spiritual weapon!"


    Zhan Ao smiled even more, full of arrogance. At this moment, where there is a child of light, he has become a demon king.


    Su Yan was silent and did not speak.


    The others were also silent, wondering why Zhanao could still laugh at the moment, puzzled.


    But Prince Zuo was suddenly excited when he thought of something.


    Zhanao looked at Su Yan, and continued: "You are proud to be able to force me to do this!"


    The seal appeared in Zhanao''s hand, it was naturally the seal of the emperor!


    Seeing the emperor''s seal, Prince Zuo suddenly realized that his anxiety and despair disappeared. With the emperor''s seal, Su Yan will undoubtedly die!


    Zhanao thought the same way. His greatest reliance was the Emperor Seal, but Su Yan was able to force him to use the Emperor Seal, which made him very dissatisfied.

 Chapter 2265： You must die today!

    Chapter 2265 You must die today!


    The emperor''s seal appeared, the whole world was changed, and an infinite power emerged, powerful and terrifying!


    Zhanao is now deliberately vigorous, ascending to a high position, and his domineering will once again enveloped the Quartet, as if the king is over the world.


    With the seal of the emperor, he can be invincible. This is his foundation and his confidence.


    When everyone saw the Emperor''s Seal, they were all excited, thinking that this time must be stable.


    "I didn''t expect the emperor to have such a treasure, no wonder it is so powerful!" said a minister.


    "Emperor Hongfu Qitian, naturally there is a **** to bless him, how can he be able to defeat Su Yan!"


    "The ending of this time is set, and I just have to wait to celebrate."


    Prince Zuo also nodded at this moment, looking at Su Yan with his eyes, as if looking at the dead.


    But Zhanao looked at Su Yan at this moment, and said, "Do you know what I am?"


    Su Yan''s face was plain, and he said with disdain: "It''s just the emperor''s seal."


    Zhanao''s loud voice increased: "Hahahaha, hahahaha!"


    "The emperor''s seal is only, you really speak it out, I tell you, I am the seventh existence on the list of spirit weapons!!!"


    Zhanao''s voice was high-pitched, spreading in all directions and lasting for a long time.


    Su Yan was still plain, without a trace of panic or fear, even if it was fear.


    This made Zhanao very dissatisfied and disdainful.


    "You pretend to be indifferent and plain, and you think you won''t die? You are so wrong!"


    Zhanao''s voice was high-pitched again, suppressing the Quartet, as if it had infinite penetration.


    "I will let you see the breeze of the Emperor''s Seal!"


    Of course, Su Yan had seen the emperor''s seal. Zhanao used the emperor''s seal to kill the two emperors, otherwise it could not be that easy.


    At this moment, the corners of Su Yan''s mouth were raised, and he was still standing in the air, with an extraordinary temperament all over his body.


    Zhanao was the most disdainful, and at this moment he punched out, carrying the power of the emperor''s seal!


    The surroundings were all shaken, and the endless mighty gesture was rushing towards Su Yan, as if thousands of troops collapsed, as if the raging sea was raging!


    It was extremely frightening. All the civil and military officials present were all discolored, and some even collapsed to the ground in fright.


    Too terrible, too powerful, this is definitely a blow to destroy the world!


    But from Su Yan''s point of view, it was nothing but you!


    His hands are running the vitality, gold, black, and red are all shaking out, sweeping the world, letting all powers dissipate.


    With Su Yan as the center, the surrounding areas are all affected by his vitality shock and cannot be dissipated.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, mobilizing all his power, which was extremely terrifying.


    This punch directly dissolves the power of Zhanao, and rushes towards Zhanao with his own power!


    Zhanao''s expression was extremely cold, and an anger filled his heart. He was furious and completely angry!


    I borrowed the power of the Emperor''s Seal, but didn''t directly crush Su Yan. You must know that Su Yan is only in the Seventh-Rank Golden Core!


    "Damn it, so **** it!"


    Zhanao roared, punched out again, and rushed directly towards Su Yan, containing endless killing power.


    The surrounding sky seemed to have become a chaos, the rules had long been dissipated, the air was squeezed out of sight here, and all the ruins began to float.


    Zhanao''s fist was even more terrifying than before, and the average Golden Core Nineth-Rank powerhouse could also die with hatred!


    Even if the Sorcerer and the Lord are here, I am afraid it will be difficult to resist!


    But Su Yan was still disdainful, with a heroic spirit between his eyebrows, he stepped out, and the whole underground became calm. He punched the sky and the sky reappeared!


    He seemed to be a creation god, rushing directly towards Zhanao force.


    Everyone was stunned, unable to believe the scene in front of them, is this a beg!


    It was too shocking and too unbelievable. Many people kept their heads and shook their heads vigorously.


    And the left prince buckled back, he was beaten in the face again, and Su Yan was stronger than he thought.


    "Su Yan, you bastard!"


    Zhanao cursed at this moment, he was too angry, only such words can solve his hatred.


    But Su Yan''s flatness made him very weak, a feeling of hitting cotton.


    In the next second, the sky vibrated, and the Emperor''s Seal was lifted high by Zhanao, and the endless power rushed directly!


    A wave of incomparable horror appeared directly in the sky and the earth, as if a new life, with endless power, the power of the emperor!


    Compared with the nine-five gods, the vitality is countless times terrifying!


    Zhanao''s face was violent, and he sneered: "This time I don''t believe you are not dead!"


    The emperor Yin Wei can completely appear, and went directly towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    The sky was obscured by the seal, as if this day was the seal of the emperor, and he was pressing directly towards Su Yangai at this moment!


    Su Yan displayed endless secret techniques, such as Shaking the Sky Sixteen Forms, Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens, Li Jue, and even behind him appeared an eight-story ancient tower, the Great Buddha Jue!


    However, all mysteries collapsed in an instant and were directly crushed, just as fear was hit by a stone, as if a vehicle crushed a can.


    Unable to resist, it is not a level at all.


    Of course, Su Yan''s secret technique is not weak, almost all of which are the secret technique of immortal killing.


    It''s just that the realm is low and can''t display the original strength.


    Zhanao was crazy, with a wild smile on his face. This kind of crushing feeling was very good and very strange. It made him feel comfortable and all the gloom was wiped out.


    "Su Yan, your resistance is ineffective after all!"


    When the emperor seal continued to press towards himself, Su Yan covered the sky with his hand and resisted the seal!


    This stunned everyone present, including Zhanao.


    The impossible appeared, and many people were numbed by Xiu''s scalp.


    "Too abnormal!"


    "It''s a monster!"


    "Can''t the Emperor Yindu help him!"


    Zhanao was breathing heavily at this moment. If the Emperor''s Seal could not destroy Su Yan, then he might really be defeated.


    However, Su Yan''s hand only supported it for a few seconds. He relied on physical strength to resist, but after all, he couldn''t. The Emperor Seal was too terrifying, and he deserved to be the seventh existence on the list of spiritual weapons.


    Zhan Ao breathed a sigh of relief.


    But before his breath was relieved, his eyes widened, as if to protrude.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, and there were double pupils in one eye!


    The surrounding breath suddenly changed, the endless power was all fearing and creeping, and a terrifying breath of death descended, as if the Lord of Hell appeared!


    Zhanao''s heart was terrified, and an incomparable gale crushed him, causing his legs to tremble.


    He saw the twin pupils in Su Yan''s eyes, those twin pupils had endless killing power and the power to destroy the world.


    This power is more terrifying than his power!


    "You are the evildoer, you are the devil, who are you!"


    Zhanao looked at Su Yan, becoming more unable to see through, and shouted angrily at this moment.


    Su Yan sneered, his pupils fluctuated, the power of death was even more terrifying, and the heart of **** seemed to be able to see through everything about people.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you must know that today you must die!"

 Chapter 2266： Canonize the new emperor!

    Chapter 2266 canonize the new emperor!


    Zhanao even doubted Su Yan at this moment, doubted his true identity, and suspected that it was not Su Yan who had fought himself for a long time, it was just a disguise.


    Because it was too hard to understand, I used my own methods one after another, all of which were killer moves. Not to mention the seventh grade of the Golden Core, even the powerhouse of the ninth grade could not resist.


    But Su Yan all resisted easily, without any harm.


    On the contrary, he was constantly suppressed, and his strength was incomparable. Even if he took out the Emperor''s Seal, he did not have any suppressing power.


    Zhanao''s original high-powered posture, at this moment, seemed like a violent lion, showing the coldest and most unforgiving side.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kill the person in front of him, but he felt that he couldn''t do it.


    This is a very scary thing that can make the heart restless.


    Not only Zhanao, but also the hundreds of civil and military officials present. It was too unbelievable that Su Yan was so terrifying.


    "His eyes are actually double pupils?!"


    "What is so strange about Shuangtong, I have never heard of it!"


    "It''s not right, his pupils don''t seem to be born."


    Some people talk, all kinds of guesses.


    After all, Su Yan had also stayed in Xuancheng not long before. Many people had met him and were not familiar with him, but they had also met him a few times.


    At that time, Su Yan was normal, and there was no double pupil to say.


    It''s been a long time since I have seen it, and there are actually double pupils, which must be formed by the day after tomorrow, or during this period of time.


    Zhan Ao was also aware of this, and stared at Su Yan, staring at his terrifying pupils!


    "Your pupils are fake!"


    Zhanao roared, his voice shook the sky, and the emperor Yin Zhiwei once again swept towards Su Yan.


    But this time it''s not so scary.


    Su Yan''s twin pupils appeared, and at a glance, the power of the emperor''s seal was directly suppressed, and the thunder and thunder poured down, and the power of endless death completely enveloped the sky.


    "Have you been to hell!"


    Zhanao''s heart was extremely disturbed. This power of death was so terrible that it made his heart palpitations extremely, and the others had already weakened their legs.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but looked at Zhanao with a sneer. He had the heart of **** and killing Zhanao was easy.


    For Su Yan''s attitude, Zhan Ao became angry from shame, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "No matter what monsters and ghosts you have help, I will die with you today even if I die!"


    Zhanao stepped on the void and rushed towards Su Yan. At this moment, the starry sky was covered by Zhanao''s vitality.


    Su Yan sneered even more and said directly: "Stubbornly stubborn!"


    He glanced at Zhanao, the power of death around Zhanao was soaring, and the whole world seemed to have become a purgatory.


    Zhanao was trapped by the power of death, unable to launch an attack at Su Yan.


    At this moment, his imperial seal was cast a shadow, unable to exert its original power.


    This is terrible, you must know that the emperor''s seal is the seventh existence on the list of spiritual weapons, and it was actually covered in dust!


    Zhanao looked at Su Yan and roared, "What adventure did you get!"


    He stared at Su Yan and his twin pupils.


    But the more you watched, the longer he watched, the more his heart trembled. It was completely born of his heart and could not be controlled.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand something, as if he knew something.


    However, Zhanao immediately shook his head, not believing the bold idea in his heart.


    Prince Zuo looked at Su Yan at the moment, shaking like chaff.


    "That''s not twin pupils, that''s the heart of hell!"


    After all, Prince Zuo said it. He was too scared to think of anything else.


    When the others heard it, their complexion suddenly changed, and they were terrified.


    Zhan Ao said angrily: "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how could he have the heart of hell!"


    The Heart of Hell, the fifth existence on the list of spiritual weapons, is so terrifying, it is naturally more terrifying than the top two seals of the emperor.


    "No wonder he is so unscrupulous. With the heart of hell, no one can deal with him!" Prince Zuo said again.


    Zhanao''s face was pale at the moment, and he said angrily at Prince Zuo: "Shut up, shut up!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to watch their dialogue. At this moment, the power of the heart of **** burst out, and he went directly towards Zhanao Annihilation.


    Zhanao was horrified, and hurriedly used his power to urge the emperor''s seal.


    But where the Emperor Yin is the opponent of Hell''s Heart, after holding on for less than a few seconds, he was defeated.


    The light all over his body dissipated, and the surface was covered with a layer of black death force.


    Zhanao suddenly panicked, facing Su Yan''s killing intent of hell, his mind was confused at the moment, unable to think of a countermeasure.


    "Zhanao, you have exhausted all your organs and killed so many people. Today, I will act for the sky!"


    Su Yan roared, the power of death rushed directly towards Zhanao Annihilation.


    Zhan Ao wanted to run, but he couldn''t move at all and was imprisoned.


    He could only watch the force of death being used, and finally directly enveloped him.


    Countless people trembled, and the Xuancheng Empire is bound to undergo drastic changes today.


    Su Yan looked indifferently at Zhanao, which was enveloped by the power of death, without a trace of sympathy.


    To this step today, it is completely self-defeating.


    Zhanao let out a painful roar, the power of death was consuming his vitality madly, declining his body, and devouring his function!


    Within a few minutes, Zhanao''s voice disappeared, and the power of death completely dissipated.


    I saw a figure falling into the underground ruins in midair, directly blasting out a huge pit, and this corpse was naturally Zhanao, and it had become a mummy.


    It was determined that Zhanao had no vitality, and he was completely dead. Su Yanmeiyu was restored to normal, and his vitality was recovered.


    Others knelt on the ground in shock, including Prince Zuo.


    Su Yanzhi''s majesty is unprecedented, it is hard to imagine his terrible.


    The nine-rank endless peak powerhouses with the emperor''s seal were defeated in his hands.


    I am afraid that only those who cross the robbery can clean up this world.


    Su Yan casually moved Zhanao''s body into annihilation, disappearing, and there is no emperor warao in the world.


    Su Yan glanced at the hundreds of civil and military officials of the Xuancheng Empire, and a divine thought surged out, and Zhanao''s doglegs were all killed.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s voice resounded through the entire Xuancheng Empire!


    "Today''s war Ao''s disaster has been eliminated, the country cannot be ruled for a day, and respect the eight princes as the new emperor Xuancheng!"


    No one dared to object, and even some people were overjoyed, as if they were turned into serfs.


    Prince Zuo was pale, he himself didn''t know whether he was a good person or a bad person.


    For many things, he turned one eye and closed one eye. He is nothing. As the boss, he is incapable. This is a kind of sadness.


    "Follow the order!"


    Prince Zuo took the lead and bowed directly to Su Yan.


    The other people did the same, bowing down one after another, very respectful, and no longer had the disdain they had just now.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these people either, and looked out of the sky, and directly used his elemental power to disappear between the sky and the earth.


    Looking at Su Yan''s departure, many people were still a little dazed, and it took a long time to recover.


    As for the imprisoned Eighth Prince, tears rolled down his eyes, and he bowed directly to Su Yan''s departure direction!

 Chapter 2268： The catastrophe is coming!

    Chapter 2267 is well-known!


    This is the most sincere thanks from the heart and soul.


    There are too many emotions in it, it is difficult to describe, everything is unspoken.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, his eighth prince would still be imprisoned in the East Palace and would never come out.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, his revenge for killing his father would never be reported.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, he wouldn''t be able to ascend to the throne!


    Not just him, but the entire suppressed Xuancheng Empire officials and people, all knelt in the direction where Su Yan had left, kneeling most sincerely!


    And the new palace was in ruins. Not far away, in the side hall, the ancestors of all domains also knew the result at this moment, and excitement appeared on the faces that were originally withered.


    "Zhanao is dead!" Huoliao was full of excitement, and flames rose all over his body.


    The endless runes were directly reinforced, making him painful, but he still laughed happily, his voice trembling everywhere.


    Maitreya Buddha opened his eyes at this moment and said: "Amitabha Buddha."


    "Sure enough, the reincarnation of the heavens, it''s not that the time has not arrived." The ancestor of Evergreen has become skinny, but at the moment, his eyes are extremely golden.


    But for a while, the Eighth Prince, under the leadership of the eunuch, came to the Piandian in person.


    The eighth prince looked at the locked door and waved his hand, the seal on the door floated away, and the confinement of the entire side hall dissipated.


    Countless runes turned into ashes with the weather, and fell to the ground.


    The wooden door creaked and was opened directly. The Eighth Prince stepped inside and knelt down in front of all the ancestors.


    "The younger generation is ashamed to all ancestors, and all ancestors are tired!" The Eighth Prince is extremely sincere.


    Qiu Sha hurriedly rushed forward, helped the eighth prince up, and said quietly: "What do you do on your knees, and what do you apologize for, it is not your fault."


    "Yes, you are now Xuancheng Tianzi, Xuancheng''s new emperor!" Baili Xinghe bent slightly, showing respect.


    Maitreya Buddha stood up and looked at the Eighth Prince with a smile: "Welcome to the Emperor!"


    When the other ancestors saw this, they all bent over and said respectfully: "Welcome the emperor!"


    The sound oscillated in all directions and persisted for a long time.


    This has already shown that Maitreya Buddha and the others will guard the Eighth Prince, support him, and train him!


    After all, the old emperor had only one heir.


    The eighth prince was full of tears, excited and a little apprehensive, but he was extremely excited inside, and clenched his fists with both hands.


    "I... amnesty the world!"


    Su Yan didn''t know everything about Xuan Cheng, and he didn''t want to know.


    Things in the palace are often doomed to tragedy, and the fall of a scene is just the beginning of a scene.


    He didn''t want to understand, he didn''t want to take a look, his goal at the moment was achieved, he just wanted to leave Xuancheng, a place that made him a little disgusted.


    However, on the border where he had fallen overnight, a thousand paper cranes emerged from the vast white clouds, and finally revolved down and landed on his hand.


    Su Yan opened the paper crane, and there was a line inside.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Simple thanks, very simple, without any other words, because all illusions have been obliterated, and the two are no longer in the same world.


    Seeing these two words of thanks, Su Yan shook his head, as if he blamed himself a little and regretted a little.


    He doesn''t know if he did it right or wrong.


    For his willingness to dedicate his chastity, even if he lost his life, he would not hesitate to do so. Isn''t such a woman good enough?


    What emotions and dislikes are just excuses.


    Su Yan looked at the sky with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Perhaps he is such a person, a person who hesitates emotionally, a person who is a little idiot about his children.


    Perhaps, his heart has been filled, and he really can''t hold anyone else.


    At this moment, there was a slight pain in the chest, Su Yan knew what Ji Ruxue had done at this time.


    "Are you jealous."


    A ghost appeared in the ghost gourd, very thin, naturally Ji Ruxue.


    It was still the heroic dress, not the slightest change from before, with a hint of fiery personality, savage and willful, but very smart.


    "Why don''t you treat her well!"


    Questioning, Ji Ruxue''s questioning.


    Women are no different to men than men are to women.


    No one wants their own people to be possessed by others, nor do they want to be shared.


    But Ji Ruxue is the opposite, she is blaming Su Yan.


    Su Yan was a little confused and didn''t know how to answer.


    "You are such a good woman to you, you shouldn''t be like this."


    "If I accept her, it will hurt you and Shiya."


    "Then you can bear to hurt her?!" Ji Ruxue''s face showed anger.


    "Prince Mondry loves her very much. Finding someone who loves her is not a bad result."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stopped talking, but directly grabbed Ji Ruxue and stuffed her into the ghost gourd.


    He was afraid that if he continued to talk to Ji Ruxue, he would be even more speechless.


    ...


    Compared to Su Yan''s melancholy, the entire Xinghai was trembling at this moment, even more tremor than before.


    Prince Mondri sat on the throne, and after knowing the result, he was as happy as a child.


    Smiled and laughed, and finally cried.


    "Father, Zhanao is dead, he is dead!"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill him with my own hands, my child is not filial!"


    Hatsune on the side didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    If it hadn''t happened, Zhanao would still be her dearest Uncle Wang and the best Uncle Wang to her.


    The witch master and the supreme who returned to their own country also received news shortly afterwards.


    "Sure enough, this is the result, Zhanao, Zhanao, you have never counted your calamity." The Witch Master shook his head and let out a sigh.


    "Seven-Rank Golden Core, kill seven slaves, get the heart of hell, kill Zhanao..."


    The witch master no longer knew what words to describe Su Yan, anyway, Su Yan left an indelible impression in his heart.


    And Lord Lord, at this moment, he is also very emotional.


    He stood in front of the window of his bedroom, no matter how provocative his concubine was, he was not half distracted.


    "Perhaps, this is the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave, Su Yan, you are already famous for this star sea!"


    After Yue Lan Tian, ??holding a glass of wine, sipping a sip, the charm still exists, and the appearance is no less than a young girl in her twenties.


    "It''s finally gone. You got rid of all four, and now you get rid of it."


    The Queen''s words are not unreasonable. The four kingdoms have been fighting for a long time, and the result explained that both lose and lose, and the four emperors are also destroyed.


    I have to sigh, the world is impermanent.


    Emperor Xicang, flying over the Dead Sea at this moment, and after inspecting a few laps, he returned to his bedroom.


    "The Emperor, Xuancheng Zhanao is dead." Someone reported.


    The emperor dismissed it and said flatly: "It''s my business."

 Chapter 2269： The elders leave the sect!

    Chapter 2269 The elders leave the sect!


    The five elders said twice that the catastrophe was approaching, and their voices were high-pitched, trembling, and staying for a long time.


    When all the elders present heard that, their expressions changed drastically, and all of them were terrified and worried.


    The disciples outside were extremely timid, wondering what happened.


    But they understand that it is definitely not a trivial matter, after all, it is definitely a big deal to get a few elders together.


    At this moment, they also understand that they can''t understand too deeply, and just do their part.


    The Fifth Elder''s face was a dead gray, and he couldn''t stop breathing. He spied the secret of heaven, and he was a little injured at the moment.


    The Sixth Elder spoke at this moment: "What is going to happen?!"


    The fifth elder looked at the group of elders, his face was pale, and his whole body trembled slightly and said, "A catastrophe is coming!"


    "Could it be?!" The Eighth Elder hesitated and stopped.


    "You are right, the dirty things will reappear in time. This is the biggest catastrophe in the land of stars and seas. The thousand-year catastrophe is no joke!"


    The elders trembled all over, the nightmare brought by the dirty stuff was indelible, even if the thousand years passed, they were still vivid.


    Now the five elders have calculated that dirty things will reappear in the world, which is the worst thing.


    "Fifth Elder, how to remedy it!" Seventh Elder asked hurriedly.


    The Fifth Elder shook his head and said: "The secret of heaven is profound. I can only snoop out some appearances, and I can''t see the deeper ones."


    "Then it''s important to find a way to remedy it, or notify the Great Elder!" Ninth Elder proposed.


    "The great elder retreats to death, how can you interrupt at will!" the fifth elder said angrily, "this matter is just my guess, I can''t completely believe it."


    The elders were silent.


    At this moment, two figures appeared at the entrance of the hall, the fourth elder and the third elder!


    "Meet the Fourth Elder and Third Elder!"


    When the elders saw this, they all bowed down directly.


    "Get up." The third elder said lightly, dressed in black, full of energy.


    Compared with these elders, the status of the third elder and the fourth elder is one level higher. They are the people who have dealt with dirty things personally and were the mainstay of the year.


    There were countless deaths and injuries back then, even the elders of Taixuzong died a lot.


    The remaining elders are just substitutes.


    The other elders are the Hou characters, and the third and fourth elders are the male generation!


    The third elder and the fourth elder directly sat on the chairs casually, looking at the elders and said: "What''s the cause of such a panic."


    "The big event is not good, the five elders speculated that the catastrophe is approaching."


    "catastrophe?!"


    Hearing the words, the two became serious.


    The fourth elder looked at the fifth elder and said, "Did you really snoop it?"


    "Return to the Fourth Elder, I just calculated my secrets and saw some appearances."


    The fourth elder frowned: "Aren''t you sacrificing your foundation by doing this?"


    Deduction of the way of heaven, that is an unruly thing, and may even be punished by heaven.


    "Big right and wrong, about the land of Xinghai, this is nothing." The fifth elder said indifferently.


    The Fourth Elder shook his head and looked at the Third Elder, wanting to see his attitude.


    "I also got news that the Seven Slaves broke the seal, and there were ghost remnants in the Xuancheng Empire before."


    "The eventful autumn." The Fourth Elder sighed.


    "The ghost clan colluded with the dirty back then, and finally ended up with an extermination. It seems that there is no extermination yet." The fifth elder frowned.


    A group of people are talking about it, and they may not pay attention.


    After all, it didn''t happen, it was not good for them to inform the Great Elder at this moment.


    The second elder was not in the sect.


    "The great elder retreats, and the little white-headed uncle likes to run around, what should we do?" the sixth elder asked.


    "Don''t worry, there are three elders." The four elders stabilized the army.


    And at this moment, a Tai Xuzong disciple hurried towards the main hall.


    Three hundred meters away from the main hall, this disciple was stopped by Hou Changhai.


    "Big brother." The disciple was sweating profusely.


    "Is there something urgent? Why do you sweat so much."


    "Big things, big things."


    "Let me go."


    Hou Changhai took the envelope and walked directly into the hall.


    "Elders, the disciples have important matters to report."


    Hou Changhai entered the hall and knelt directly.


    When the ten elders saw this, he wanted to scold him directly, but was stopped by the nine elders.


    "Chang Hai, what''s the matter?"


    "A disciple sent it, saying it was a big deal."


    Hou Changhai handed the faith.


    Elder Nine took it, opened the envelope, and after just one glance, his complexion changed suddenly.


    "Old Nine, what''s the matter?" the fifth elder asked.


    The nine elders trembled, and the envelope almost fell to the ground.


    The Fifth Elder took it directly, and when he saw it, his complexion changed drastically.


    "Is it here so fast!" The fifth elder staggered and almost fell.


    It turns out that the contents of the envelope are very simple, but it is indeed a big deal.


    The Xicang Empire, the forbidden area of ??the Dead Sea, has mysterious fluctuations that the emperor cannot control and is seriously injured!


    In a word, everyone knows what happened, the catastrophe is approaching, and the dirt is really coming out!


    "Three elders?!" All the elders looked at him.


    The third elder stood up at this moment, coldness appeared in his eyes, and a majestic vitality surged out of his body.


    He looked at the sky outside the hall, and said: "Is it a blessing or a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided, let''s go and see!"


    A group of elders nodded their heads, and they had to go and see if such a big thing happened. After all, the land of the Dead Sea was forbidden.


    The third elder looked at the fifth elder and said to him: "You stay in the sect, otherwise it is not good for the sect to be too empty."


    The fifth elder wanted to say something, but finally nodded.


    "Everyone, the Dead Sea is a forbidden land, and there are fluctuations. I think everyone knows what the situation is."


    No one spoke, all clenched their fists.


    "If that''s the case, let me take a look. If the dirty things really come out, they will be wiped out!"


    "Yes!"


    All the elders followed the three elders and left the hall.


    The disciples outside did not stop at the situation. Seeing that all the elders had come out, they were surprised.


    "Fifth, you have to protect the sect well!" The third elder asked again.


    The fifth elder nodded and said: "I will do my best, even if I die, I won''t let Zongmen suffer any damage!"


    The third elder nodded, glanced at all the disciples, and flew directly into the sky, disappearing.


    The other elders also followed, but disappeared in a moment.


    The faces of the disciples present suddenly changed. What happened to make so many elders leave the sect.


    This is unprecedented. It has never happened before.


    Seeing all the elders leaving, the fifth elder took back his eyes and looked at the disciples of Tai Xuzong.


    "Check the various formations of the sect for me, don''t allow the slightest omission!"


    The disciples all immediately nodded in agreement, and moved towards each formation.


    Hou Changhai looked at the sky at this moment and prayed: "I hope all the elders go well and return in triumph!"

 Chapter 2270： Strong induction!

    Chapter 2270 is strong!


    Because of the two battles between Su Yan and Zhanao, the construction of the new imperial city of Xuancheng broke ground. This is the second site selection.


    Thousands of miles away from the construction site, an excellent place off the beaten track, Su Yan was enjoying the massage of Xiao Meng leisurely and contentedly.


    This place has the fragrance of birds and flowers, gurgling water, mountain streams, gullies, plains and grass. There are also all kinds of exotic animals, which are infinitely delicious.


    Su Yan was lying on the lawn with a dog''s tail grass in his mouth, very comfortable.


    Xiao Meng helped him squeeze his feet, without any high posture at all, but rather happy.


    And Chang Yuan and others are taking out the viscera of a seven-Rank Alien Beast, and after washing it, it will be put on a huge grill.


    The monkey wine has also been taken out, and even all kinds of spices from the distant earth are available, which is more like a picnic.


    After all, Su Yan had solved Zhanao, and it seemed that there was no goal left, so he planned to take a break and have fun in this place.


    He is now at the 7th-Rank Gold Core, only one step away from the 8th-Rank, and he has no problem with the 9th-Rank Desperate Peak.


    After all, he now has double pupils and he has a heart of hell.


    More than that, Su Yan now has a Tai''a sword, golden silk armor, pure staff, death sickle, and emperor''s seal fused with Goujian sword!


    The last four are all obtained by killing Zhanao.


    These spirit weapons are extraordinary, and even huge battles have not been able to destroy them. They have very strong power.


    On the list of thirty spiritual weapons, Su Yan fought alone in the sixth, and the emperor''s seal and the heart of **** were extremely terrifying.


    His current strength has naturally increased to another level.


    Even if the Ninth Elder of Taixuzong and the Tenth Elder took action together, they couldn''t hurt Su Yan half of his hair.


    Su Yan now has confidence and can challenge the existence of surpassing the golden core.


    And beyond the existence of Jin Dan, it is naturally the small and great realm!


    These are two transitional realms, and there is no detailed division.


    Some monks break through the golden core and directly cross the catastrophe, and they will basically stay in these two realms.


    But more people will stay in these two realms for a long time, or even a lifetime.


    Dujie, this is an extremely profound word, which contains great risks.


    There are countless cultivators who died in the tribulation, and many people are unwilling to cross the tribulation even their entire lives.


    To deal with the small extreme realm, Su Yan was only confident, but not very sure, after all, that was a powerhouse who really surpassed the golden core, he was only a seventh-grade golden core.


    But for a while, the huge alien beast meat was roasted, and the fragrance was already permeating.


    Natural fire is not used, otherwise it might take a few days to bake it.


    Liu Jin rushed over at this moment and smiled at Su Yan: "Boss, it''s done, you can start."


    Su Yan nodded, stretched out, and walked towards the grill.


    And Chang Yuan had already cut off a good piece of tenderloin, dipped it with some seasoning, and handed it to Su Yan.


    "Boss, you taste it."


    Su Yan put the meat into his mouth, the meat q flicked extremely, but after a few flicks, it melted directly and filled the whole taste buds.


    This kind of food that can satisfy people''s taste buds is definitely not praise.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since I had such a delicious barbecue."


    Su Yan walked directly to the grill, cut a large piece of meat, and ate it happily.


    Others started immediately, and the whole scene can make the population flow.


    "Master, we have a drink. This is the first time I respect you."


    Xiao Meng brought a large glass of monkey wine and stared at Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded and drank with Xiao Meng.


    Monkey wine is a strong wine, and ordinary monks dare not touch it, but Xiao Meng is a large glass of unambiguous, a bit of a female man.


    After eating, a group of people began to entertain. During this period, Xiao Meng taught Chang Yuan and others to play mahjong and poker.


    This group of people just play this on weekdays, which is much more interesting than other entertainment methods.


    Chang Yuan often mentioned that he must visit Su Yan''s hometown when he has time.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the sky. On the other side of the sky, at the end, the earth didn''t know what was going on.


    People before him don''t know how.


    Yuwen Xiongba, Little Lolita, Jiang Wenwen, Wang Lihong, Jiang Chao, Qiao Mai and so on.


    "Don''t tell me, I miss them a bit." Su Yan said lightly.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Meng said, "Do you miss the teacher?"


    Xiao Meng mentioned that Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head bitterly.


    He naturally knew that Xiao Meng was talking about Jin Shiya, but this made Su Yan powerless.


    Her own woman couldn''t protect herself, and she had to say she failed. He was really a failed immortal emperor, who had lived for so long in vain.


    Xiao Meng knew that she had mentioned Su Yan''s pain, and she couldn''t help lowering her head and said, "Brother Master, I didn''t mean it."


    Su Yan patted Xiaomeng and said, "It''s okay. When we have time, we still have to go back to the earth to have a look. I believe that the gathering array will make the earth better and bluer."


    Xiao Meng nodded vigorously.


    Chang Yuan said at this moment: "Earth, boss, is your hometown called Earth?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    Liu Jin also hurriedly said: "The hometown of the boss must be very tall, right?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "A place where aura is exhausted."


    Liu Jin opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, and finally had nothing to say.


    Wherever his aura was exhausted, Su Yan could grow to this point, and Liu Jin felt that he was hit again.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look in the south. I heard that the scenery there is very strange."


    The south is the place of the shaman master, and the land of Nanyuan is very peculiar.


    Everyone nodded, and after packing up their things, they followed Su Yan to their feet.


    After forming for a long time, everyone left the Xuancheng Empire and arrived at the center of Xinghai.


    This place is very close to Taixu Zong.


    Seeing the towering mountain peak, Su Yan couldn''t help but think of a man, a 30-year-old man with white hair.


    At the beginning, in the middle world, Su Yan encountered a powerful alien beast, and his life was hanging by a thread. In the end, it was the white man who made the move.


    But afterwards, Su Yan was very dissatisfied, because the strange beast was raised by a white-clothed man, which means that the disaster in the middle world, which killed countless people, was caused by the white-clothed man.


    So Su Yan didn''t have much affection for the white man.


    But when he got to this place, he still felt it necessary to take a look.


    "How about we go to Taixuzong first?" Su Yan looked at everyone and asked.


    Liu Jin hurriedly shook his head and said, "Boss, Taixu Zong does not allow outsiders to go unless there is an invitation."


    "So strict?" Su Yan was a little surprised.


    "Yes, there are people guarding even this mountain halfway up."


    "In that case, let''s go to Nanyuan." Su Yan suddenly lost interest.


    But at this moment, Xiao Meng frowned.


    "Brother Master, my heart aches." Xiao Meng said in pain.


    Su Yan hurriedly said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I always feel that something on this mountain is absorbing my energy!"


    Su Yan suddenly became puzzled.


    "It feels very strong!"

 Chapter 2271： stop

    Chapter 2271 Obstruction


    Xiao Meng''s brows wrinkled even more, a painful look on her face.


    More than that, there was a faint vitality permeating her Zhou, and the vitality began to disperse towards the surroundings.


    This is not a good thing, it shows that her vitality is dissipating.


    It is certain that this is definitely not a small dream prank, it must be caused by some reason.


    Su Yan frowned, and he hurriedly displayed a source of energy, pouring directly into Xiao Meng''s body.


    Walking around, Su Yan felt the situation in Xiao Meng''s body, frowning even more.


    Chang Yuan and the others also rushed over, looking concerned.


    "What happened to Xiao Meng?" Liu Jin asked.


    Su Yan ignored it, but closed his eyes, feeling the flow of vitality in Xiao Meng.


    The vitality in Xiao Meng''s body slowly gushed out of her body, including the strength that her father had left behind.


    Su Yan wandered along with this Yuan Li, Yuan Li floated out of Xiao Meng''s body, rushing towards the mountain.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    This is definitely someone who is doing things, absorbing the power of Xiaomeng, and it is still a person on the mountain.


    There are only Taixuzong people on the mountain, that is to say, it is the Taixuzong people who absorb Xiaomeng Yuanli!


    Taixu Sect is very powerful and the peak of Xinghai, but Su Yan didn''t care at all. This matter must be investigated clearly.


    "Liujin, carry Xiao Meng on your back, let''s go to the mountain and have a look!"


    Liu Jin was taken aback and hesitated: "On the mountain is Taixu Zong."


    "I''m going to find Taixuzong!" Su Yan''s voice was cold, and Liu Jin shuddered with fright.


    With Xiao Meng on his gilt back, a group of people walked directly up the mountain.


    Taixuzong''s mountain is very big, straight into the sky, without seeing the top.


    It took them several hours to reach the upper waist.


    There is a pavilion halfway up the mountain, which is the only way.


    Several people stopped in front of the pavilion, because several Taixu Zong disciples had already walked over.


    "Who are you, this is the land of Taixu Sect, you can''t break in at will!" a disciple shouted.


    Liu Jin and others were all in awe, after all, they were Taixu Sect, Xinghai''s strongest sect.


    But Su Yan ignored the disciple at all, and went straight up the mountain.


    "Eh, what are you doing!" Tai Xuzong disciple''s expression changed, and he immediately yelled, louder.


    Su Yan turned and looked at the disciple, with a trace of disdain and indifference in his eyes.


    Just a glance, that Tai Xuzong disciple trembled all over, feeling like he had fallen into hell, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    At this moment, Liu Jin''s eyes kept rolling, looking at the Taixu Sect disciple and said: "Don''t you know my boss, that''s the one who died in Zhanao!"


    "Zhanao, never heard of it."


    The Tai Xuzong disciple looked blank.


    They are only guards, and they are still half a mountain. They belong to the outer disciples, and they are also the lowest in seniority, only male.


    They didn''t know or heard of many important things.


    "The emperor knows, the king of a country was killed by our boss, even your elders praised our boss as a genius."


    Liu Jin didn''t know what was behind, it was completely made up by himself.


    Su Yan glared at Liu Jin before heading directly up the mountain.


    At this time, Tai Xuzong''s disciples couldn''t stop them, and they couldn''t get it right. They could only release wolf smoke after Su Yan and others went up the mountain.


    The smoke of the wolf is Taixuzong''s communication equipment. When the smoke of the wolf is raised, the people on the mountain know something is wrong.


    The mountain path is naturally not easy to walk, and the peak of Taixuzong is also very unique, there is no way to leap.


    Su Yan is fine, but they can''t fly when they are suppressed.


    It is very likely that this mountain has strong taboos or formations and so on.


    Everyone has been walking for a long time, still very far away from the mountain, and all of them are too tired.


    "No, I can''t walk anymore, I have to take a break." Liu Jin sat down on the ground.


    He is really very tired, feeling a little exhausted.


    Even walking requires a lot of energy.


    "What a shabby place, it takes so hard to walk, I doubt myself." An ascendant muttered dissatisfied.


    Chang Yuan also said at this moment: "I heard that it is extremely difficult to get up to the eighteenth bay of Taixu Mountain Stream, even if it is a strong fifth-rank Jindan."


    "Then what shall we do?!" Liu Jin was speechless, his current realm was no more than the second grade of Jin Dan.


    Su Yan glanced at the mountain and said to several people: "Go into the ghost gourd, I''ll fly up."


    No one opposes, so I can only enter the ghost gourd obediently.


    Su Yan put away the ghost gourd, carrying Xiao Meng directly on his back, and leaping towards the top of the mountain.


    Xiao Meng didn''t start raising ghost gourds because she was in a bad state, and the vitality of her whole body radiated quickly.


    The closer you are to the top of the mountain, the more obvious this feeling becomes.


    In the end, Xiao Meng''s whole body was extremely hot, like hot lava, and her whole body was wrapped in a red energy.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised, this red energy was not Xiaomeng Yuanli, but her father left her.


    "Using the red power, where is your father sacred."


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng who was already in a semi-coma, and while feeling restless, she became interested in Xiao Meng''s father again.


    Being able to leave Xiao Meng aside for so many years without a trace in the upper world, her father''s identity is very mysterious.


    But after a while, Su Yan finally reached the top of the mountain, the Taixu Sect that countless people wanted to see all their lives.


    It''s not as luxurious as imagined, and it''s completely incomparable with the imperial gates of various empires, just like the imperial gates.


    The gate of Taixu Zong is very ordinary, even a bit old, giving people a sense of age.


    Su Yan put his hand on the door, and suddenly he could feel an overwhelming force rushing toward him, and he had to release it immediately.


    This mountain gate has a peerless formation!


    But these are not Su Yan''s concerns. He is only anxious about Xiao Meng now, because Xiao Meng''s situation is not optimistic.


    At this moment, the door of Taixu Zong was opened, and the door creaked, as if it was about to break.


    Two inner disciples of Taixuzong walked out, wearing Taixuzong costumes with cold eyes.


    "Who are you, dare to break into Taixu Sect, don''t you want to die!" one of the disciples shouted, his voice cold into steel.


    Su Yan looked at the two indifferently, and said, "I have something to do with your elder."


    When the two heard this, their complexion changed.


    One of the disciples calmly said, "Do you have an invitation from the elders?!"


    "No."


    The expressions of the two changed again, and the killing intent was already surging.


    "If you don''t have an invitation, then you''ll be forcibly. According to the rules of the sect, you need to smash down the mountain gate!"


    As soon as the disciple''s words fell, a dozen disciples rushed out of the sect, each holding a wooden stick in his hand, and surrounded Su Yan and Xiao Meng.


    Su Yan''s expression was still calm, he glanced at Xiao Meng and asked, "How do you feel?"

 Chapter 2272： Step into the sect!

    Chapter 2272 Stepping into the Sect!


    Xiao Meng frowned. From the bottom of the mountain to the present, it has been like this. There is no change at all, it is very painful.


    There were even beads of sweat rolling off her forehead.


    This made Su Yan very worried. As for Tai Xuzong''s disciples, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Xiao Meng was extremely weak, and looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Master, Xiao Meng is very uncomfortable. It feels like her soul is being sucked away."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and his heart became a little flustered. This person was just fine, but suddenly it was like this, making him feel a little at a loss.


    But there are also signs to follow. This definitely has something to do with the people of Taixu Sect. After all, Xiao Meng''s vitality has dissipated and flowed to Taixu Sect!


    "Don''t be afraid, there is a master brother." Su Yan comforted.


    At the same time, a source of energy gushes out of Su Yan''s hands and directly rushes into Xiao Meng''s body, very soft, slowly flowing towards the dantian, so as to supplement the emptiness in Xiao Meng''s body.


    With Su Yan''s vitality, Xiao Meng recovered a bit, and her originally pale face had a rosy color.


    "Brother Master, you can''t use your own energy!"


    "When is it all, don''t talk."


    Su Yan hugged Xiao Meng and looked at Tai Xuzong''s disciple, his face suddenly appeared cold, with a powerful killing intent.


    "I advise you to get out of the way!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain or say anything, he was very angry now.


    He just wanted to enter Taixu Sect and find the true source, who on earth had the courage to attack his apprentice!


    Su Yan did not have many apprentices. He didn''t like accepting apprentices at all before. He was only one apprentice in the eighth reincarnation, and finally betrayed him and killed him.


    But in this life, he accepted apprentices.


    To be precise, only Xiao Meng is his disciple, and a person is not his disciple.


    Betrayed by his apprentice, Su Yan felt sad.


    But Xiao Meng was different. She was extremely pure and kind-hearted. Su Yan grew up watching him when she was a child, and she was very affectionate to him.


    Naturally, he would not let his apprentice suffer half harm, otherwise he deserves to be a master and Xiao Meng''s father''s request.


    Facing Su Yan''s cold voice, Tai Xuzong''s disciple''s face changed and changed.


    They are the disciples of Taixu Sect, and their status in the sect is not good, but they are high in the outside world, and they have never met such a tough person.


    "It seems that you are going to force the Taixu Sect today!"


    Regardless of him, let''s talk about the crime first, and this crime is very serious and the punishment is very serious.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he just held Xiao Meng, ignored Tai Xuzong''s disciples, and headed directly towards the sect.


    "How dare you!"


    The two disciples were shocked, surging with vitality, and rushed towards Su Yan.


    "I want to go in, who can stop it!"


    Su Yan yelled, his voice vibrating, and directly shook the two of them. At the same time, the two flew upside down for a hundred meters, hung on the edge of the cliff, shaking.


    Su Yan ignored the two of them and entered the Taixu Sect. At this moment, a terrifying formation force actually blasted towards Su Yan!


    Taixuzong''s defensive formation is extremely terrifying!


    But in the eyes of Su Yan, but Er.


    With a wave of his hand, a source of strength directly contends with the formation, preventing the formation from exerting its power.


    This made the faces of the two disciples hanging by the cliff pale and white. They knew that if Su Yan wanted to kill them, it would be easier than crushing the ants.


    Entering the sect, a peculiar fragrance permeates, making people feel refreshed and happy, this is Lingxiang.


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan and said, "Brother Master, Xiao Meng seems to smell roast chicken. No, it seems to be roast duck, pork knuckle, yes..."


    Su Yan sealed Xiao Meng''s mouth with his fingers. If this goes on, I am afraid it will be endless.


    Don''t you know your own situation? What are you kidding about at a critical moment?


    At this time, I didn''t forget to eat, it really made Su Yan speechless.


    Su Yan glanced around, there was no one else.


    Something is wrong!


    Su Yangang''s thoughts moved, and a big knife flew towards him, unavoidable!


    The Great Sword Spirit Tool, extremely powerful, is the full blow of the Golden Core Eight-Rank powerhouse.


    "Bold madman, broke into Taixu Sect, looking for death!"


    A Tai Xuzong disciple shouted angrily, and his voice spread.


    Su Yan was indifferent, with a flick of his finger, the broad sword split into two pieces, falling to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The disciple''s voice had just finished speaking, and the remaining sound was still there.


    In the lingering sound, only the steps he stopped, the trembling all over, and the incredible on his face.


    He is a Golden Core Eight-Rank powerhouse, and is considered the top among Taixu Sect''s disciples, and he can''t even deal with a young man.


    What made him even more frightening was that the young man in front of him was too terrifying, and his extremely precious spiritual weapon was easily destroyed.


    At this moment, he is no longer jealous to describe, but fear, fear has swept his whole body, making him fall into the ice cave.


    He even thought of his own consequences, death!


    But no, Su Yan passed him directly, without even looking at him.


    During this process, the disciple''s whole body was tense, cold sweat kept coming out, his face pale in fright.


    He didn''t recover until Su Yan disappeared.


    This feeling is like a trip to **** and wandering around the gate of a ghost for a while.


    How could Su Yan care about ants, even if the realm is higher than him.


    He continued to walk inside, after passing the vestibule, he suddenly became enlightened.


    Taixu Zong is still very big, after all, everyone in the Zongmen adds up to a thousand.


    And entering here, he felt a strong repulsive force, very strong, even if it was he had to face it.


    "Finally here."


    Su Yan glanced around, then looked at Xiao Meng with concern: "What happened?"


    At this moment, Xiao Meng was trembling all over, and he was even more pessimistic than before, and could no longer speak.


    Su Yan was anxious, and another source of energy rushed into Xiao Meng''s body, but it only dissipated in a moment.


    He can only continuously convey vitality to Xiao Meng, in order to maintain Xiao Meng''s vitality.


    And this made his anger rise again, and a black vitality emerged behind him.


    Su Yan was angry. His purpose for coming here is very simple, but the enemy has been behind the scenes and never appeared. This behavior is too insidious and cunning!


    Su Yan directly blasted into the corner of the Zongmen with a shock of vitality.


    The power is shocking, the power is extraordinary, and that corner of the land is in ruins in an instant!


    But this was just the beginning. Su Yan burst out with a few yuan powers, and even damaged the formation of the sect. The entire vestibule suddenly lost the sense of lingering power, as if falling into the mortal world!


    This was Su Yan''s attitude. Since he dared to treat Xiao Meng like this, he didn''t mind making the enemy hurt.


    And this huge shock was naturally known by the people of Taixu Sect. A group of disciples rushed towards the vestibule angrily, and Yuan Li was rushing crazily!

 Chapter 2273： No one can stop a move!

    Chapter 2273, no one can stop a move!


    A few corners were filled with smoke and scorched, with signs of decline.


    Su Yan was really angry, otherwise he wouldn''t be so.


    After all, Taixu Sect is the largest sect in Galaxy, with a powerful sovereign.


    How powerful he Su Yan is, it is also a difference between heaven and earth compared to his suzerain.


    He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, but when Xiao Meng was killed, he couldn''t worry about that much.


    He believes that Taixu Sect, as the largest sect, is not a cult place, and will not shelter it. There must be evil people hiding in it.


    A group of disciples rushed over and saw the devastation everywhere, all destroyed, their eyes blushing with anger.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Who is so bold, ruined our sect!"


    "Kill without mercy!"


    The disciples roared, their voices shook the world.


    Taixuzong has established the sect for endless years, and no one has dared to provoke the sect, let alone destroy the sect.


    Thousands of years ago, Tai Xuzong suffered some damage when contending with dirty things.


    But that is different from the current situation, completely different.


    The head of the disciples is the third disciple of Taixuzong, Bocai.


    Uncle Cai looked at Su Yan with a cold look at this moment, and said angrily: "Did you do this?!"


    Su Yan was extremely indifferent, and at a glance, Bocai''s heart was cold, as if he had experienced the feeling of death.


    This made him compelled, and the people who came were not simple, very powerful!


    But in order to maintain the power of the sect, he had to control his inner anxiety firmly.


    Uncle Cai looked at Su Yan again, and said solemnly: "No matter who you are or how powerful you are, but breaking into Taixu Sect and ruining the sect, there is only one result."


    However, Bocai hadn''t said the result yet, and Su Yan interrupted him.


    "My disciple is in danger, who is your Taixuzong who is absorbing his vitality."


    Uncle Cai glanced at the little dream in Su Yan''s arms, and said with disdain: "Don''t make a fake, it''s too late to regret now!"


    Bocai used his original strength, and a secret technique pressed towards Su Yangai.


    The black hair between Su Yan''s eyebrows and his eyebrows fluctuated, and he didn''t stop half a point at all. When Bocai''s power was three inches away from him, it suddenly disappeared.


    At the beginning of the mere ninth rank of Jin Dan, Su Yan still couldn''t get his face right, so it goes without saying that he caused any damage.


    But this terrified Tai Xuzong''s disciples, a group of disciples all trembled, looking at Su Yan as if looking at the devil.


    And Bo Cai was trembling all over, and he couldn''t control it anymore, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Let me ask one more question, who harmed my disciple!" Su Yan''s voice was high and vibrating, making everyone''s complexion even more changeable.


    No one answered, but there were quite a few people who were corrupted by Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan was very angry, even more angry.


    He blasted a punch and aimed directly at the vestibule plaque of Taixuzong.


    However, a surge of power directly blocked Su Yan''s power and protected the plaque.


    "This young man, you passed!"


    The person who came here is not someone else, but Hou Changhai, the great disciple of Taixu Sect who can be equal to the elders!


    Hou Changhai is dressed in a blue shirt and looks dignified. Although he has reached middle age, he is extremely young.


    "Master!"


    "Master brother broke into the sect, hurt his disciples, and ruined the sect, he must be severely punished!"


    "Kill without mercy, you must kill!"


    A group of disciples shouted and vented their dissatisfaction and fear.


    Hou Changhai waved his hand, and this group of disciples stopped and stared at Su Yan angrily.


    Hou Changhai said, "Why are you here?"


    Su Yan glanced at Xiao Meng calmly, knowing that things could not be dragged on.


    "My disciple is absorbed by the people in your sect and is at stake."


    "Big brother, he is obviously nonsense, just to destroy our sect." Uncle Cai was also angry at the moment.


    Hou Changhai glanced at Xiao Meng and felt something was wrong.


    He walked towards Su Yan, but the expressions of the other disciples changed suddenly.


    "Big brother, can''t help!"


    "Beware of his tricks."


    Many people reminded to dissuade, but Hou Changhai still came to Su Yan.


    At this moment, he looked at Xiao Meng, his face suddenly changed.


    Xiao Meng''s vitality is indeed constantly dissipating, and Su Yan has been delivering vitality to Xiao Meng.


    This is not a lie, this is the truth.


    And why, Hou Changhai is also unknown.


    "It is impossible for anyone in our sect to absorb your disciple''s vitality!"


    Hou Changhai can guarantee this, there is absolutely no hesitation.


    But these words infuriated Su Yan. Didn''t this lie to yourself by blinking under the covers!


    "In that case, there is nothing to say!"


    Su Yan''s indifference emerged, holding a little dream, and heading directly into the sect.


    Hou Changhai stopped Su Yan and said, "What you have done has already exceeded the limit. If you continue, there is no life to live!"


    Not a threat, just a statement of facts.


    Seeing Su Yan sneered, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Then, a long sword appeared in Hou Changhai''s hand, and he swung it directly at Su Yan.


    The sword''s might was terrible, shaking the world and directly attacking Su Yan''s vitals.


    Su Yan didn''t look back at all, still walking forward with Xiao Meng in his arms, ignoring Hou Changhai''s blow.


    This made Hou Changhai furious. As a great disciple of Taixuzong, he had a high respect, and he had never been so ignored.


    At this moment, he rushed towards Su Yan, slashing angrily with a sword, the power was even more terrifying than before.


    "This sword teaches you how to be a man!" Hou Changhai said angrily.


    But Su Yan turned around and flicked his fingers. Hou Changhai''s sword intent disappeared and disappeared. At the same time, the sword screamed, and in the end it broke directly!


    This scene made everyone face horrified, and the whole person was stupid, completely speechless.


    Their big brother, an extremely terrifying existence, slashed an angry sword, was so easily resisted by Su Yan.


    It''s as if it''s not a level at all, it feels like they see the elders, this feeling is extremely palpitating.


    And Hou Changhai was even more stunned on the spot, his face was full of shock, and his whole body trembled extremely.


    Cold sweat fell on his forehead, which was scared!


    Only he understood that this was not just a move that Su Yan resisted, it was Su Yan who spared his life!


    His long sword is extremely powerful, it is a full blow, very terrifying.


    But Su Yan flicked his finger and resisted easily, but the power of that finger did not dissipate, and continued to surge towards Hou Changhai.


    Had it not been for him to dissipate naturally when he was the slightest distance away, he Hou Changhai might have already reported to the king at this moment.


    It was terrible, he was also the realm of the 9th Gold Core anyway, and was not an ordinary 9th Gold Core, it was almost comparable to the Sorcerer and others.


    But in front of Su Yan, he couldn''t resist even a single move, the gap was too terrifying.


    At this moment, Hou Changhai knew that the person in front of him was not simple, too terrifying, and what made him speechless was that Su Yan looked so young.


    He even suspected that Su Yan was not a member of Xinghai, because Xinghai had never been so enchanting before and he didn''t know it.

 Chapter 2274： Face the five elders!

    Chapter 2274 Face the Five Elders!


    As a great disciple of Taixuzong, Hou Changhai naturally had eyes higher than the top, but now he was completely rubbed against the ground. This huge sense of gap made him very uncomfortable.


    Besides, this person is younger than him, many years younger.


    Sure enough, Hou Changhai understood this sentence now.


    He had a dead face, no arrogance at all, he couldn''t even say threatening words, and he was completely suppressed by Su Yan.


    In the face of these little shrimps, Su Yan never had a half-point fluctuation. At this moment, he only cared about the situation of Xiaomeng.


    Xiao Meng is very bad, if it hadn''t been for him to keep sending the vitality, I am afraid it would be difficult to support it now.


    He must figure out this matter, do whatever it takes, regardless of Taixu Sect, even if it is facing the Sect Master of Taixu Sect, he will not be weak!


    Su Yan held Xiao Meng and continued to move towards Taixu Zong.


    All the disciples of Taixu Zong didn''t dare to block Su Yan, as powerful as a big brother, they couldn''t block Su Yan, and they couldn''t even resist a single move. How could they compete with Su Yan.


    This situation has never happened in Taixu Sect, even if it is facing dirty things, it is a different situation.


    But now, Su Yan, an outsider, can walk around in Taixuzong grandiosely, and even destroy Taixuzong''s buildings without anyone blocking him.


    The prestige of Tai Xuzong is about to be damaged!


    At this moment, in the meditation hall, the five elders are sitting cross-legged and are practicing.


    The noise outside the house didn''t make him care.


    However, a disciple knocked on the door, very anxious.


    The fifth elder had to stop practicing, and said in a dissatisfied tone: "Come in."


    Tai Xuzong''s inner disciple walked in and bowed directly to the fifth elder.


    "Fifth elders, big things are not good!"


    Hearing this, the Fifth Elder''s expression sank, and he couldn''t help asking: "What is it, so panic!"


    "An outsider breaks into the sect and destroys the sect''s buildings, and the big brothers are invincible!"


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion was colder, and his body was surging, which he did not expect.


    Someone dared to break into the sect. This is Taixu Sect, not a small sect.


    However, the fifth elders are also people who have seen the world, and they will not change their color because of this, and their complexion is still calm at the moment.


    "Take me to see.


    "Yes."


    The disciple hurriedly stood up and walked outside the house.


    The Hall of Meditation was in the apse, still some distance away from the vestibule. Under the leadership of the disciples, the fifth elders also walked for a while.


    When passing by the side house, the Fifth Elder frowned, and he noticed a wave of fluctuations, a kind of fluctuation that seemed to exist or not.


    This volatility seems to be deliberately hiding oneself, preventing oneself from being discovered.


    But the five elders are very high, and they still found clues.


    However, matters in the vestibule were more urgent at this moment, so the fifth elders did not stay.


    At this moment, Su Yan was holding Xiao Meng and heading towards the inner hall.


    On the way, they met!


    When the disciple saw Su Yan, his whole body trembled with fright, and almost softened.


    Fortunately, there are five elders, otherwise that would be too shameful.


    The five elders looked calm, and looked at Su Yan directly with a pair of discerning eyes, with great pressure.


    "Are you the one who broke in!" The Fifth Elder shouted in a low voice.


    Su Yan saw that the person in front of him was a bit old, a long robe seemed to be an expert, presumably the elder of Taixu Zong, and couldn''t help but stop.


    "You are the elder of Taixuzong, right?"


    "Exactly."


    "I passed by here, but my apprentice was somehow absorbed by your sect''s vitality, won''t you explain it!" Su Yan''s momentum is not weak.


    The fifth elder frowned slightly and glanced at Xiao Meng. He also noticed that Xiao Meng''s situation was not optimistic.


    "This matter is probably not that simple, I am the person of Taixuzong I know best."


    "It''s all such a rhetoric, I''m tired of hearing it!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, and a sense of indifference emerged.


    "You broke into my sect so recklessly, that is a provocation to my Taixu Zong, no matter what happens, you are wrong."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and didn''t take it seriously.


    "I will not only provoke you Taixu Sect today, I will also destroy your Taixu Sect!"


    Since he doesn''t hand over someone, then Su Yan doesn''t mind looking for it by himself. There are some twists and turns in this process.


    What''s broken, what''s gone, he Su Yan will not bear it.


    The Fifth Elder''s face turned cold, and even the best temper had to be angry at this moment.


    "You have to know, where is this place!"


    "Huh!" Su Yan disdain, "I can''t forgive my apprentice if I take care of you."


    "You have two choices!" The five elders roared completely, "Either apologize and accept punishment at this moment, or you must die!"


    "You also have two paths to choose from." Su Yan said, "Either hand it over, or be destroyed by the sect!"


    All the disciples'' expressions changed. They knew that Su Yan was tough and terrifying.


    But speaking these words, it was beyond their imagination.


    Stepping out of Taixu Sect, this is what ordinary people dare to say, even the emperor dare not say a word.


    But Su Yan dare to do anything at this moment, even if he is an enemy of nature!


    The Fifth Elder shook his head, knowing that words cannot make Su Yan compromise. The only way is to catch Su Yan. The majesty of Taixu Zong cannot be destroyed in Su Yan''s hands.


    "In that case, no need to say more!"


    The Fifth Elder frowned slightly, and a faint blue power lingered all over his body.


    All the disciples were shocked, they grew their mouths, they did not expect the fifth elders to take action personally.


    Knowing that they have never seen the Five Elders take action, this is definitely the first time.


    This is enough to explain the problem, the five elders all shot, how terrible the consequences.


    "The five elders who can provoke a shot, this kid is worth death!"


    "Yes, how exist the Fifth Elder, that is someone beyond the realm of Jin Dan!"


    "That kid still looks indifferent, I want to see how scared he was when he died, and his posture on knees and begging for mercy."


    There was a lot of discussion in the surrounding people, and of course they supported the five elders. In their eyes, the five elders are like gods, because the five elders are people who have entered a higher level and they need to look up.


    Of course, this also contained anger towards Su Yan. A small kid would dare to break into Taixu Sect. Is it true that Taixu Sect is no one!


    "You guys step back!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at the people around and said directly.


    All the disciples stepped back quickly, knowing that the fifth elder was going to take action here.


    The Fifth Elder shot, there is absolutely no suspense, a one-sided situation.


    But Su Yan still did not evade in the face of the five elders'' shots, and was not even afraid of half a point.


    "Small extreme realm powerhouse, I really want to fight with you."


    Su Yan wanted to verify whether he could defeat the powerhouse of the small extreme realm, and at the same time, he would definitely save Xiaomeng if he won.


    The whole place was empty, and was shrouded by a terrifying formation, isolated from the outside.

 Chapter 2275： The terrible little extreme!

    Chapter 2275: The terrible little extreme realm!


    All the disciples of Taixu Zong were retreating for three times. They couldn''t resist this kind of aura at all. It was too terrifying and unimaginably powerful.


    Many disciples have expectations and even excitement in their eyes.


    The five elders appeared, and they felt at ease. After all, the five elders were absolutely strong, and they had never seen the five elders take action!


    "I heard that the five elders have broken through the existence of the golden core!"


    "Yeah, I''ve heard it a long time ago. It seems that the Sixth Elder said that he has reached the small extreme."


    "The five elders only need to cross the calamity. Once it succeeds, then it is the big monk who crosses the calamity!"


    Many disciples talked a lot, and at this moment they recovered, and there was no fear or fear of Su Yan.


    And Su Yan kept looking at the fifth elder with a pair of eyes, and a raging fire ignited in his chest.


    Xiao Meng''s life is at stake, he can''t delay it.


    Su Yan put Xiao Meng into the ghost gourd, only raising the ghost gourd is safe.


    "I really didn''t expect that you have such a cultivation base at such an age, such a city, such an ability!"


    The Fifth Elder said three in a row, and it sounded like a compliment, making the faces of other disciples change.


    Hou Changhai, the great disciple of Taixu Sect, looked at the Fifth Elder and said: "Fifth Elder, this person broke into the sect and injured me. You must not spare him lightly!"


    The third disciple also opened his mouth and said: "Fifth Elder, you must destroy him, otherwise the power of the sect will be damaged!"


    The Fifth Elder looked cold, and said displeased: "Is it up to you to speak here? I can''t do it myself, how can I talk about the power of the sect!"


    The words of the Fifth Elders made the two of them flushed and they felt ashamed. They couldn''t help lowering their heads and dared not speak any more.


    "Since the little friend wants to compete with me, let''s compare, as long as you beat me, you can do whatever you say."


    The Fifth Elder looked confident and his eyes were extremely bright.


    Su Yan nodded, this is the best result, for him there is no other result.


    But the disciples of Taixu Zong changed their colors, and Su Yan did what he said after losing.


    But after thinking about it, they were also relieved, how could the Fifth Elder lose? He is a small extreme power!


    "Let''s do it." The Fifth Elder said lightly, obviously wanting Su Yan to make a move.


    Su Yan did not refuse, and the vitality of his body surging out directly, extremely violent and full of killing intent!


    The sky and the earth were immediately enveloped by this violent force, but it was not broken, and the rules dissipated.


    After all, this is Taixu Sect, with the guardian of the sect, the strong Jindan can''t let it suffer any fundamental damage.


    A violent force, mixed with the powerful dragon fist profound meaning, went directly towards the suppression of the five elders.


    boom!


    The huge sound, Gai suppressed the power of thunder and lightning in the sky, and even made the thunder and lightning tremble!


    Su Yan''s eyes appeared coldly, and his fist hit the five elders directly.


    call out!


    However, when Su Yan approached the Fifth Elder, the Fifth Elder suddenly disappeared!


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and they didn''t even know where the Fifth Elder had gone.


    Su Yan''s eyes were colder, his spiritual consciousness filled, and he immediately noticed a trace of fluctuations, very subtle fluctuations.


    And this wave of volatility has already hit Su Yan, and there is no time to avoid it!


    Su Yan turned over and threw a punch, blasting with the wave!


    boom!


    A huge sound shook everywhere, the ground trembled, and the mountain peaks and clouds dissipated.


    Su Yan retreated 100 meters, his breath fluctuated, and his eyes were sharp.


    Even Zhanao had to confront him with this punch, but his opponent with the Five Elders was directly evaded by the opponent and was attacked.


    Thanks to his quick response, he might be injured by this move.


    "Not bad!"


    The five elders emerged, looking at Su Yan with approval.


    But to Su Yan, this is more like a mockery.


    The Fifth Elder said, "It''s unimaginable that your Seventh Grade Golden Core actually possesses such a mighty power."


    The words of the Fifth Elder are true, but he also has new fluctuations at this moment, and this fluctuation is more like killing intent!


    The five elders moved to kill!


    Su Yan naturally felt that his spiritual consciousness was strong, even if the five elders disappeared, he quickly discovered the abnormality.


    "It''s really helpless." The Fifth Elder shook his head.


    He raised his finger, pointed it at Su Yan, lightly!


    It was as if a small stone fell into the water, creating a rippling ripple.


    The water is ripples, the sky is ripples!


    The ripples oscillated and were extremely powerful, like an ultrasonic wave, towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he naturally felt the terrible power of this force.


    But he didn''t flinch, didn''t evade, but planned to respond directly.


    "Young man, the temperament is understandable."


    The Fifth Elder obviously had something in his words, thinking that Su Yan could not resist this move, because he had killed the Ninth-Rank peak powerhouse with this move.


    Seventh-Rank Su Yan, he naturally wouldn''t think it was too powerful, it was just a little outstanding.


    The fifth elder even planned to look back, but before he looked back, something strange appeared.


    His finger was blocked by Su Yan!


    The Taixuzong disciples outside the court were all dumbfounded and dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that Su Yan would have resisted such a terrifying blow by the Fifth Elder.


    "How is it possible!" Someone protruded his eyes.


    "It''s incredible!" Someone was afraid.


    "Is he so terrible? Where is the Seventh Grade of Gold Core!" Someone couldn''t understand.


    But Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder with a face full of abuse.


    "Are you still the fifth elder of Xinghai''s strongest sect, with such a low vision, so despised by people!"


    Su Yan''s words are tantamount to stinging the five elders, because it is more like a mockery.


    The fifth elder stopped, looking at Su Yan, his complexion was plain and calm.


    "What a difficult kid, it bothers me to practice, it''s time to end!"


    The five elders seemed to be pronouncing the verdict. This game was originally funny to him, and it should have ended early.


    A vital force emerged from the fingertips of the five elders, a faint cyan vitality.


    This Yuan Li directly enveloped Su Yan, as if a huge formation was about to seal Su Yan directly.


    The five elders have already moved to kill, and now he is moved to kill!


    The small extreme realm powerhouse is angry, it will be unimaginable terrible consequences.


    Many Tai Xuzong disciples did not dare to watch the battlefield, fearing it would be too tragic.


    But Su Yan was still standing, his eyes cold, and his body was shaking.


    At this moment, there are three Yuanli behind him, gold, black and red!


    Especially black, it is very high, dyeing half the sky black!


    The Fifth Elder said with disdain: "You can''t resist my trick if you have evil ways!"


    The five elders fluttered and directly performed the secret technique.


    "Void Mind Formula!"


    The voice of the fifth elders roared, and the green vitality was like a poisonous snake, surrounding Su Yan Tuan Tuan, and then compressed the space, intending to seal Su Yan into a cocoon.


    And Su Yan''s Three Dao Yuanli was directly swallowed by the viper-like cyan Yuanli at this moment!

 Chapter 2276： Frequent secret techniques!

    Chapter 2276: Secret Techniques Are Frequent!


    Su Yan''s three primordial powers are absolutely powerful, and they can kill people across borders. These three primordial powers are indispensable.


    But now, facing the powerhouse of the small extreme realm, his three vital powers just appeared, they were swallowed directly!


    More than that, the cyan Yuanli completely enveloped Su Yan, completely unable to escape.


    The secret technique of the five elders is definitely a powerful technique, and it can deal with people of the same rank.


    "Seven-Rank Golden Core, let me use this trick, you are proud enough!"


    The five elders dissipated fiercely, turning into a primitive old man, and the killing intent in his eyes also dissipated at this moment.


    The disciples of Taixuzong looked at each other, all of them shocked the five elders.


    "finished!"


    "It has been sealed, it has become a cocoon!"


    "The Five Elders are mighty!"


    Many people began to cheer, excited, and even wanted to throw the Five Elders into the sky.


    The elders of the Zongmen basically left, and the five elders are sitting here. If he is not here, then Taixu Zong is Su Yan doing whatever he wants.


    The power of the sect will be trampled directly.


    "I didn''t mean to kill, but you forced me to kill!"


    The Fifth Elder glanced at the cocoon, the fluctuations in his eyes became more plain, and he turned and left.


    In his opinion, Su Yan, who was sealed by his secret technique, had already lost his skills at the moment, and was probably already refined into a pool of thick water.


    The fifth elder stepped away, and Hong Changhai hurriedly followed.


    The other disciples were also very addicted, and they were preparing to leave and continue to practice.


    But at this moment, the cocoon moved.


    "Have you seen it, the cocoon seems to have moved!" A disciple trembled.


    Many people looked at the cocoon, but the cocoon remained motionless.


    Someone disdainfully said: "Look at it, look at you."


    The disciple rubbed his eyes and continued to look, with an embarrassment on his face, he could only scratch his head.


    "Maybe I read it wrong, hehe."


    But another disciple was shocked and said: "It really moved!"


    "Don''t be surprised, okay, be careful to shut you down for such a joke!"


    Someone was dissatisfied and threatened with words.


    "It really moved!" The disciple was panicked.


    When everyone looked at this person, his face suddenly changed.


    Because the cocoon really moved, it''s not a lie.


    Hou Changhai looked at the cocoon and said uneasy: "Five elders?"


    The fifth elder didn''t look back, and shook his head and said, "What if you are not reconciled? You asked for it."


    Hou Changhai didn''t understand his words, but they were very simple.


    It was nothing more than thinking that Su Yan''s dying struggle was more tenacious than ordinary people, and the five elders did not believe that Su Yan could break through his secret technique.


    However, in the next second, he was beaten in the face!


    In front of all the disciples, the cocoon exploded directly with a bang.


    The terrifying power of Yuanli poured all around, turning the whole place into ruins.


    Of course it was limited to the place where Su Yan and the Five Elders competed.


    After all, Taixuzong''s formation was not a joke.


    The footsteps of the Fifth Elder stopped abruptly, his body was a little stiff, and he turned slowly. He saw the endless vitality pouring, and there was a flame burning in the center, and Su Yan was in the flame.


    His secret technique actually failed to suppress Su Yan, let alone kill Su Yan.


    All the disciples trembled, their faces appeared in amazement, and they stepped back and back again.


    "this is too scary!"


    "The five elders have failed to suppress him with powerful secret techniques!"


    "What kind of existence is he!"


    Many disciples held their heads and looked at Su Yan in disbelief.


    Su Yan stood, his clothes all clean and tidy, and his eyes were bright and deep.


    "Sorry, your secret technique is still a bit strong. It took me an extra minute to break it."


    Su Yan spoke sincerely and spoke the truth.


    But it caused many Taixuzong disciples to vomit blood, scared of internal injuries.


    What does this mean, that is to say, the powerful secret technique of the five elders didn''t damage him at all, but it just trapped him for a while.


    Hou Changhai looked at the fifth elder, waiting for his decision.


    The Fifth Elder, with a chill on his face, leapt directly towards Su Yan.


    Ten meters away from Su Yan, the five elders stopped.


    "It seems that I really underestimated you, the seventh-grade golden core expert."


    "I underestimated you, if it weren''t for the big one, I would break your secret technique in a second." Su Yan said with a flushed face.


    "Arrogant!"


    The five elders roared, the voice shook the sky, and the vitality burst out in an instant.


    All the disciples were trembling and fighting, and the angry look of the fifth elder was too terrifying.


    "Since you want to die, then I don''t mind making you perfect!"


    Su Yan can pretend to be dead, so that he can save his life, but he chose other methods.


    The Fifth Elder''s voice vibrated, and he roared directly: "Void Mind Art!"


    Once again, it was stronger than before, and countless cyan elemental powers turned into small snakes, surrounding Su Yan Tuan Tuan.


    And Su Yan looked indifferent and didn''t take it seriously.


    When surrounded completely, Su Yan said, "Is this all right, then I will break it."


    "Huh, I''m still trying to speak in vain!" The fifth elders disdain.


    But the next second, he was beaten in the face again.


    The cocoon burst open with a bang and turned into nothingness.


    "This is better than last time. It took two seconds." Su Yan smiled.


    The Fifth Elder was so angry that his veins bulged, and the killing intent on his face had never been so strong.


    "You really surprised me. It seems that the purpose of your coming this time is not simple."


    "The purpose of my coming is very simple. It is to kill the people who attacked my disciples!"


    But the Fifth Elder shook his head and said: "Should be slanderous, you just arranged everything."


    The Fifth Elder rushed towards Su Yan, a secret technique blasted out, exerting 90% of his power.


    But Su Yan smiled and avoided easily. After all, Su Yan was not really at the Seventh Grade of Gold Core.


    The Fifth Elder was even more chilled. Su Yan completely exceeded his expectations. This was not the seventh grade of the Golden Core at all. In his eyes, Su Yan absolutely hid his realm.


    He hasn''t figured out what the method is.


    But right now is not the time to consider these, but to kill the enemy to survive.


    The five elders were all shredded, and a powerful force rushed out from behind, straight into the sky!


    "It seems that dealing with you really moved my old bones!"


    The five elders looked towards the sky, and the mighty power of Yuanli directly sank into the sky.


    But for a moment, this force fell from the sky and blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, the Fifth Elders also shot directly, with a fierce fist, directly hitting Su Yan''s key.


    Su Yan didn''t step back, his eyes showed killing intent, he knew that this secret technique was definitely not simple, and he had to take it seriously.


    boom!


    The huge Yuanli fell to the ground, and the entire underground became a battlefield, completely enveloped by Yuanli.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan coldly, waiting for the final result.


    "You know the secret technique, can''t I!"


    "Li Jue sweeps the sun and the moon!"


    The new secret technique is more powerful, more terrifying than trampling the ground and Ligaitian. It is a real killer move, a secret technique against immortals.

 Chapter 2277： Superb power!

    The second thousand two hundred and seventy-seventh chapter is superb!


    This is the fourth form of the force tactic, and it is ranked behind the sea of ??smashing knowledge, and its terrible place can be seen.


    As soon as this move was taken, the whole world was shaken, thick clouds rolled, and a terrible force fell from the sky.


    It is even more lightning thunder, never stopping, constantly shaking the Quartet, as if the end of the day.


    More than that, the surrounding coercion suddenly changed, constantly crushing the Quartet, a terrifying force seemed to turn this place into ashes.


    Not just a disciple of Taixu Zong, even the Fifth Elder had a cold face at this moment, he did not expect Su Yan to be such a secret technique!


    This secret technique made his heart palpitations, instinctive fear, too terrible.


    "Ru Zi is very dick!"


    The fifth elder couldn''t help but uttered a foul language, and his face trembled in anger.


    The power of horror is formed, covering the world, and the sun and the moon are scared to appear.


    This force directly pressed towards the Fifth Elder Cover, and before it approached, the surrounding land was cracked, even if it was guarded by the Taixuzong formation, this battlefield was devastated.


    If it were not for the formation, I am afraid that Taixuzong would be destroyed!


    Su Yan would not play with the Fifth Elder, he was very anxious at the moment, because Xiao Meng''s body was getting weaker and weaker.


    After all, this time there was no Su Yan to convey the vitality, it was completely consuming the power left by her father.


    "hateful!"


    Su Yan''s voice roared out even more, shaking in all directions and staying for a long time.


    He rushed directly towards the five elders, killing intent violently!


    "Die me!"


    Sweeping the sun and the moon down, as if the sky is falling, the endless power is rushing to the key of the five elders, and it is bound to turn him into ashes!


    More than that, Su Yan blasted out with a punch, with amazing power, blasting directly into the chest of the fifth elder.


    Naturally, Su Yan''s speed needn''t be said much, even if it is the fifth elder, this time it is difficult to evade and can only deal with it.


    Countless Taixu Zong disciples shivered, their faces were full of horror, and they worried about the five elders'' comfort.


    Terrible, terrible!


    This is not the power that the Seventh Grade of Gold Core can display at all, it is more like a contest between the small extreme realm and the small extreme realm.


    "Sure enough, I was careless!"


    The Fifth Elder said that his whole body has long been enveloped by the cyan vitality, resisting the endless power pouring.


    The world explodes, endlessly collapses, and the huge sound can make people''s eardrums pierce through and destroy the sky.


    The whole ground seemed to be beaten by something, unable to look directly at it, even many disciples on the periphery were so frightened that they fled hurriedly.


    The Five Elders were not afraid of Su Yan''s secret technique, but directly responded.


    After the first wave of offensive, the five elders waved their hands, a breath of aura circulated out, and the cyan vitality turned into countless little snakes and rushed towards you.


    "In that case, I will see how many catties you have!"


    original! ! !


    The five elders did not use their power at all before, could the small extreme state be so weak!


    The fifth elder blasted out with a punch, and fisted against Su Yan!


    The surroundings oscillate, the space is compressed, and the black hole continues to diffuse out.


    After a punch, Su Yan flew upside down for a kilometer, slammed his head towards the mountain peak in the Taixu Zongmen, and directly destroyed the mountain.


    And the five elders were not so good either, they also kept retreating, and it took a long time to stop and only ruined many halls!


    The two banged against each other with equal strength.


    but.


    Su Yan''s sweep of the sun and the moon was still there, and the second wave of attacks had already surged out.


    "Can withstand this blow, I can treat you seriously!"


    Su Yan''s words made the five elders angry, and there was three feet of green smoke on the sky!


    "Arrogant, too arrogant!"


    The five elders roared, and the endless vitality shook the four directions, directly driving the surrounding dust to surge, killing the power of Su Yan.


    The two forces blasted against each other, the sky was full of violent sand, endless hurricanes swept, the world suddenly changed, and darkness fell, like the end!


    It can''t be said that it is not strong, the power of the small extreme realm is naturally higher than the peak of the ninth grade of Jin Dan, and it is not a grade at all.


    With this move, the Fifth Elders would naturally not stop, rushing directly towards Su Yan, and slapped them out of the void.


    "Take my palm!"


    This palm is like the power of the sky, it is difficult to describe its strength, and it is completely the palm of the world.


    Facing the palm of the five elders, Su Yan was calm, the dragon scales on his arm appeared, and the endless power was surging toward the arm.


    At this moment, his muscle skin showed a golden light, and there was endless vitality flowing in his blood.


    "Then I will see how powerful your palm is!"


    Su Yan leaped, punched out, and blasted with the five elders!


    The disciples of Taixu Zong looked at the sky and the two shook their faces, their faces trembled, as if seeing the gods fighting, they were terrified.


    "Is this the battle of the small extreme realm powerhouse!" Hou Changhai''s face was cold and unwilling.


    He naturally doesn''t believe that Su Yan is only the seventh grade of the Golden Core. He is definitely pretending to be a pig and eat a tiger. It is really damnable!


    The other disciples can no longer look directly at the sky, just begging not to be affected.


    After one move, Su Yan and the Fifth Elder were equally divided, which made the Fifth Elder very dissatisfied.


    In the previous confrontation, the Fifth Elder thought that Su Yan was falsifying, a fake Golden Core 7-Rank.


    But now he has discovered the root in disbelief, Su Yan is really the seventh grade of Golden Core, and he has not cheated!


    The seventh grade of Jin Dan and his small extreme realm blasted, not weak, this! ! !


    The five elders felt a chill, and the killing intent came out again. He even suspected that Su Yan was not a member of Xinghai, but an invader from outside. This must be killed, not endless suffering!


    The Fifth Elder stepped out, and the gods appeared behind him, it was extremely clear that he was the elder who died in the battle of Tai Xuzong.


    This is the existence of the same generation as the suzerain, the five elders and others at that time were just disciples.


    "Master, let me use it!"


    The Fifth Elders couldn''t suppress Su Yan, because Su Yan was like a powerhouse in the Small Extreme Realm, and he was evenly divided.


    He can only use his strength, so that he can display stronger power and overcome Su Yan!


    The **** Xuying nodded, and pointed his hand casually, a majestic force surged towards the five elders, all submerged in his body.


    The five elders gained strength, and their eyes became more clear.


    "You are really good to be able to push me to this point!"


    The fifth elder stepped out of the void, and endless ripples shook, as if he was directly dominated by him.


    Even if Su Yan controlled the power of space, he couldn''t match it and was defeated.


    I have to say that the **** phantom is indeed powerful, and it is even more unimaginable if it is alive!


    The five elders shot with one palm, and the power of this palm is even stronger than that of the small extreme realm, giving people a feeling of power as if only the strongest realm!


    Su Yan''s face was cold, he was not afraid of half a minute, his whole body was surging, and he slapped him directly. He would not regress or be afraid. This is his character.


    During the confrontation, Su Yan displayed the endless secret technique, the power of the dantian was not reserved, and more than that, Su Yan also displayed a terrible spiritual weapon!


    Void Staff!


    Forcing him to use the spirit weapon, he was almost in desperation!

 Chapter 2278： Frequent spirit weapons!

    The second thousand two hundred and eighty-eight chapters frequently appeared!


    In Su Yan''s opinion, even the fifth elder of Taixu Sect was not strong enough to use the Void Staff.


    It would be extremely powerful if it could be used by him.


    This is different from Su Yan''s battle against Zhanao. At that time, Su Yan hadn''t cultivated Li Jue''s sweep of the sun and the moon. There was a huge difference.


    At that time, if he was able to sweep the sun and the moon, Su Yan would not care about the emperor''s seal at all.


    A mere style can be better than the top ten spirit weapons!


    This also allowed Su Yan to realize that the small extreme realm was really strong.


    The Wand of Void appeared directly from the clouds, filled with a ray of light, extremely pure.


    After this time, the surroundings became quiet, as if to appease everything, after all, he was also on the eleventh spirit weapon list.


    At the same time, the power of the five elders finally fell, as if a blow!


    This huge force made the entire ground tremble, and the peaks were shaking, as if they were about to break.


    The Fifth Elder was confident that his own blow would definitely kill Su Yan.


    He is a small extreme realm, but the five elders of Taixuzong, how can he lose to Su Yan, absolutely not!


    Whether it is for his own face or the majesty of the sect, he will win!


    When the power of this palm fell, there was no way to escape, but to deal with it, because the surroundings had been imprisoned.


    The Void Rod directly stood in front of Su Yan, taking the blow for Su Yan.


    As the palm wind fell, the wand of the void fluctuated with dazzling light, and the surrounding world was covered by white light!


    More than that, at the moment the Wand of Void blasted out, Su Yan flew into the air and blasted towards the Fifth Elder with a punch.


    Although this punch was not strong, it was considered a sneak attack, and even the fifth elder did not react.


    After receiving a punch from Su Yan, the fifth elder only felt his chest stuffy, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The face of Tai Xuzong''s disciples changed drastically. After a long battle, their fifth elder was finally injured, showing a disadvantage!


    Hou Changhai was even more frightened, and Su Yan''s strength once again surprised him.


    But the Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan and roared: "How can you have a Void Staff!"


    Su Yan sneered: "I have to take care of you, take me a blow!"


    Su Yan held the Void Staff in his hand and directly killed the Fifth Elder.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion was cold, and his whole body was surging. At this moment, a spiritual weapon appeared in front of him!


    The existence of the fourteenth spirit tool list-four treasures of the study!


    Four weapons appear at the same time, pen, ink, paper and inkstone!


    The Fifth Elder waved his hand directly, the inkstone revolved, pure water poured into it, and the ink flew.


    A pen with a large arm was swiped directly, stained with ink, and a word was written on white paper!


    kill!


    Killing intent surged, rushing directly towards Su Yan, the power of the seal was extremely terrifying.


    Even Su Yan was shocked. This fourteenth-ranked spiritual weapon had such power, it was more terrifying than other pure rods.


    In fact, it is mainly the blessing of the five elders realm, after all, he is a small extreme realm, and can play the limit of the spirit weapon!


    "Now I see how you can resist!" The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan coldly, waiting for the result.


    But the rod of purity was totally inconsistent, and Su Yan had to sacrifice the emperor''s seal!


    "The Emperor''s Seal!"


    All Tai Xuzong disciples were shocked again, never expected that Su Yan had a powerful spirit weapon.


    Hou Changhai''s clasped hands suddenly lost strength. At this moment, he knew that he and Su Yan were not in the same world at all, and there was a huge difference.


    Su Yan sacrificed the emperor''s seal, directly resisting the five elders'' killing trick!


    The power of the emperor''s seal is naturally unstoppable.


    But the five elders had already noticed something, and the chill in his heart was even worse.


    "You killed Emperor Langya and them?!"


    Su Yan replied coldly: "I didn''t kill them, I just killed Zhanao."


    When it comes to Zhanao, the Fifth Elder is the one who reacted. He did not know about it before in retreat, but only heard someone mention it.


    "That''s it!"


    The fifth elder understood, and his heart was chilly, and he was also a little worried about Su Yan.


    "Fifth Elder, hand over the enemy, I can let you go!" Su Yan yelled coldly, this is his bottom line.


    "I have nothing you want from Taixuzong!"


    The five elders are not weak, and once again rely on the power of the gods and shadows to bless them above the four treasures of the study!


    At this moment, the Four Treasures of the Study have soared gold, shining brightly, soaring into the sky, writing by yourself!


    "seal!"


    The letter came out, directly pressing towards Su Yangai, like a huge invisible net, moving towards Su Yan''s suppression.


    Even the emperor''s seal won''t work anymore!


    It is mainly the peculiarities of the four treasures of the study, plus the power of the five elders.


    The Fifth Elders had taken the risk, and this time they had displayed their strongest skills.


    He didn''t believe that Su Yan had any terrible moves. The ending was decided.


    "Five Elders!"


    Thousands of disciples of Taixu Zong shouted in unison at this moment, and they all bowed down, admiring the five elders with great pride, and full admiration.


    The Fifth Elder''s face was flat, but his heart was ups and downs, showing his strength, and these disciples would respect him more. This undoubtedly helped him by Su Yan.


    However, within a minute after the seal trapped Su Yan, and no one noticed anything unusual, the seal suddenly burst.


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion suddenly changed, and his eyes looked at Su Yan stubbornly, his face full of incredible.


    "how is this possible!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at the battlefield and saw Su Yan walking out of the center, unscathed.


    "evildoer!"


    The Fifth Elder had to say so, Su Yan was really too enchanting.


    The Fifth Elder used the power of the spirit weapon just now, and he can definitely seal the average Small Extreme Realm powerhouse, but now even Su Yan of the Golden Core Seventh Stage cannot be sealed and suppressed.


    The Fifth Elder''s fingers trembled, and even his face trembled. There was a little fear in his heart.


    Su Yan walked out of the battlefield unhappy, but walked directly towards the fifth elder.


    He was covered with golden light, and endless black clothes emerged from the sky, like the end of the day.


    Every step taken brings down a fear, and the whole place is completely shrouded in fear, like hell.


    "Who are you!" the Fifth Elder asked with a trembling.


    Su Yanli looked at the five elders condescendingly in mid-air, saying every word: "If you don''t change your name, you won''t change your name, Su Baxian!"


    After Su Yan''s words, the eyes appeared, and the black air of the heart of **** directly diffused out.


    The surroundings are all shrouded, completely in Su Yan''s battlefield, he seems to dominate this place!


    Countless Taixuzong disciples trembled, unable to stand still and could only kneel down and prostrate. This was not their will, but they had to be so humiliated.


    Even Hou Changyuan knelt down at this moment, his legs and the ground made a crisp sound, making his face pale.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan, he was no longer in the same posture as he was just now.


    He finally understood what a terrifying existence the twin pupils of Su Yan were.


    "Hell''s Heart!!!"

 Chapter 2279： Not a dirty thing!

    Chapter 2279 is not a dirty thing!


    That''s right, the five elders already know the heart of **** thoroughly, and he understands that this kind of fluctuation is only the heart of hell.


    And what made him even more frightened was that Su Yan actually incorporated the heart of **** into his body!


    What a crazy move, it''s just an idea for death.


    However, Su Yan succeeded, which is even more incredible.


    The fifth elder looked at Su Yan, his lips trembled, and his voice slightly changed.


    "How did you fit the heart of **** into your body!"


    The Tai Xuzong disciples around, heard the heart of hell, and they were still a little confused.


    But Hou Changhai was struck by lightning immediately, and his whole body was completely softened and turned into a pile of mud, unable to stand up at all.


    "Hell''s Heart, Hell''s Heart!"


    Hou Changhai kept repeating, with horror in his eyes, as if he had seen the most terrible thing.


    He was dissatisfied that Su Yan won him before, but now thinking about it, Su Yan was simply lucky for not killing him, and it was even worthy of his knees to apologize.


    "The fifth existence on the list of spirit weapons!!!"


    Hou Changhai''s voice changed completely, as if he cried like a male duck, resounding everywhere.


    Countless Taixu Zong disciples'' complexions changed drastically, their whole bodies shuddering, absolute fear, straightening in their hearts, and even deep-rooted fear.


    "How is this possible!"


    "How could he get the heart of hell!"


    "Isn''t the heart of **** lost forever!"


    "He also melted into his body, my God!"


    Countless Taixu Zong disciples watched Su Yan''s face changed at this moment. They were shocked just now by how powerful he was, fearful of him, and now they were panicked, absolutely panicked, as if looking at the Demon King.


    In their eyes, Su Yan is now a demon king who can integrate such terrifying spiritual tools as the Heart of Hell into his body. Who can succeed except the devil!


    Even the fifth elders reexamined Su Yan at this moment, thinking that he was changed by dirty things.


    "You are the dirty thing!"


    The five elders are even colder in their hearts, what a trick to move the tiger away from the mountain!


    He did not expect that all the disciples and even the elders of Taixu Zong did not expect.


    Many elders went to the place of the Xicang Dead Sea, because there was a crisis there and the Emperor was injured.


    However, no one thought that the dirty things were constantly coming out, directly to the land of Taixuzong.


    "Fifth elders, start the formation!" Hou Changhai said with all his might.


    The fifth elder nodded, facing the dirty things, he could do nothing, because Su Yan had the heart of hell, he couldn''t win.


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan, with killing intent in his eyes, facing the dirty things, it was absolute killing intent, without any other emotions.


    "Unexpectedly, you really didn''t know how to live or die, broke the seal, and still wanted to adjust the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Regarding the conjectures of Taixuzong disciples and the fifth elders, Su Yan was too lazy to explain that he just wanted to catch the black behind the scenes and tear him apart, otherwise Xiao Meng''s vitality would be sucked up!


    Su Yan stepped out, and the twin pupils looked directly at the five elders, with the might of overwhelming, the endless power of death completely enveloped the five elders.


    "Five elders!" Taixuzong disciple was shocked.


    And Su Yan looked at the Fifth Elder, and said coldly: "Call someone out, I can spare your life!"


    The fifth elder sneered: "It''s this time, you are still acting, show your true colors!"


    The fifth elder shouted angrily, his voice blasted into the sky, shaking the entire Taixu Sect.


    After this roar, the entire Taixu Sect trembled, and everyone was unstable.


    "What''s wrong?!" There was a new disciple who was unclear.


    Of course, the old disciple knew, and said excitedly at this moment: "The Great Suppression Formation is on, and the dirty stuff is finished!"


    "Great, great!" Everyone was ecstatic.


    And Su Yan also felt this terrible fluctuation, and the entire ground was trembling, even at this moment a terrible electric light appeared in the sky, rushing straight to the ground.


    Even Su Yan''s power of death was suppressed at this moment, unable to exert any effect.


    "This formation!"


    Su Yan''s face changed suddenly, and some unbelievable features appeared, and he noticed other abnormalities.


    But the fifth elder of Taixuzong sneered at this moment: "Dirty stuff, although you used the trick of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain, you have forgotten that this place is Taixuzong and the fundamental place to suppress you!"


    Su Yan is indifferent, how could he be a dirty thing, this is just the nonsense words of the fifth elder of Taixu Zong, nothing more than trying to suppress him.


    At this moment, the heavens and the earth changed, and the entire Taixu Sect trembled even more. A terrifying force gushed out from the ground and connected with the sky.


    A huge electric light fell, like a giant swallowing python, directly trapping Su Yan in it.


    All the disciples were extremely happy, and Hou Changhai''s eyes were full of tears. It was the first time he saw something dirty.


    "Dirty things that endanger and harm humans, today you will undoubtedly die!"


    The five elders displayed a power of Yuanli and blasted directly towards Su Yan. This power entered the formation and was infinitely amplified, at least a hundred times. This is the terrible formation!


    "Now let me see how you can resist!" The Fifth Elder had a cold face, waiting for the result.


    The terrifying force rushed directly towards Su Yan, with the might of annihilating the world, even the strong of the Great Extreme Realm could not resist it, and could be lightened into destruction.


    In the face of this kind of power, even Su Yan has nothing to do. It is too late to crush the Void Escape Talisman at this moment.


    He never expected that this formation was so terrifying, it was definitely the formation created by the strong during the Tribulation Period!


    During the Tribulation Period, even the current Su Yan has to look up. He is very aware of the terrible cultivator during the Tribulation Period. It is completely different from the Golden Core, just like the contrast between the ants and the vast sun and moon!


    Su Yan has nothing to do, he can only face it calmly, so the sect can only make him despise.


    But when this world-destroying power was a little away from Su Yan, it actually stopped and didn''t attack him.


    This went beyond everyone''s expectations, even the fifth elders also stared wide, revealing an unbelievable appearance.


    "Why there is no attack!" Someone asked.


    "Is there something wrong with the formation?!"


    "Impossible, how could there be a problem with the formation."


    "Is it because the power of the five elders is not enough, but I obviously feel that this power is endlessly terrifying, and it is a hundred times more terrifying than the battle they just fought!"


    "Why is that!"


    Countless disciples shouted in their hearts, their faces full of anxiety.


    The five elders were even more pale, without a trace of blood.


    The next second, he understood, his face changed even more.


    "How is it possible!" the fifth elder questioned.


    And Su Yan also felt that although this power was terrifying, it did not attack him.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and immediately understood.


    "This formation is only effective for dirty things!"


    Su Yan''s guess is not wrong, he is not a dirty thing, this force will naturally not attack him.


    The person who created the formation just wanted to use this formation to destroy the dirt!

 Chapter 2280： Primitive place

    Chapter 2280 The Primitive Land


    The powerful ultimate move did not kill Su Yan, but stopped the attack within a fraction of the distance from Su Yan, and finally dissipated directly.


    The entire formation made a huge wave, but in the end it slowly dissipated.


    Because there is no dirt, this formation naturally dissipates.


    All the disciples were shocked, Su Yan was not a dirty thing, they wronged him.


    He is human, but why is there such a terrible person!


    Many people looked at Su Yan, the complexion on their faces changed again.


    The Fifth Elder was even more ashamed. He looked at Su Yan, his fingers trembling, deducing secrets!


    Upon seeing this, Hou Changhai hurriedly shouted: "Fifth elders, no!"


    Deducing the secret of heaven, that is against the heavenly wheel, the five elders have deduced it before, but now it is a taboo to deduct this.


    This is a loss of life, and even more serious, it will be backlashed by heaven, with unimaginable consequences.


    But the five elders insisted on going their own way, ignored Hou Changhai at all, and still deduced the secret.


    Su Yan''s eyes were electric, he didn''t rush to take action, but wanted to see what the five elders were capable of.


    After a while, the Fifth Elder''s fingers trembled even more, his face pale without a trace of blood, like an old man about to enter the soil.


    His lips quivered, and finally he vomited a mouthful of blood, his body was unstable, shaking and almost fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Hou Changhai hurried over to support the fifth elder.


    "Five Elders!"


    The Fifth Elder looked at Su Yan, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a thousand-year calamity!"


    The Fifth Elder spit out a mouthful of blood again, his breath became weaker, and his majesty was lost for half a minute.


    Su Yan ignored it, someone said before, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    What a thousand years of calamity, no matter what the hell, he just wants to save Xiao Meng now.


    Su Yan walked towards the five elders, and stopped near, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Hand it over!"


    Hou Changhai was so scared that he dared not speak, his heart trembled.


    The fifth elder had a weak aura and looked at Su Yan and said, "No one in Taixu Sect will harm innocent people!"


    Su Yan released the little dream from raising the ghost gourd, and at this moment, the little dream was weakened to the extreme and lost consciousness.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s face became colder, and the Tai''a sword directly appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    "No, die!"


    Without too much words, without too much explanation, Su Yan only wanted results.


    The fifth elder was held against the neck by the Tai''a sword, although weak, but still calm.


    "You have the ability to kill me!"


    He was so fierce, he didn''t think there was such a person in Taixu Sect, let alone absorb Xiaomeng Yuanli, he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Su Yan''s face was even colder, and he wanted to directly kill the five elders.


    But Xiao Meng woke up now.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng feels that the thing is not far away."


    Su Yan heard it and said quickly: "I will take you there!"


    He didn''t have time to kill the five elders, and now the first thing is to find that person.


    Holding Xiao Meng, Su Yan headed directly in the direction Xiao Meng said.


    No one of Tai Xuzong disciples dared to stop half a point, and they all gave way.


    Su Yan''s footsteps were fast, and he left the battlefield in a moment.


    And Xiao Meng was weaker now, which showed that they were getting closer and closer to that thing.


    The Fifth Elder also said to Hou Changhai at this moment: "Chang Hai, help me up."


    Hou Changhai quickly helped the Fifth Elder and asked with concern: "Fifth Elder, do you want to use flying pigeons to pass on the book and ask other elders to come back and help?"


    "Don''t hurry."


    The fifth elders also noticed something strange. Su Yan was not a wicked person, otherwise they would have died.


    "This matter is strange, it may not be that simple, let''s go and see."


    With Hou Changhai''s support, the fifth elders also moved towards Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan had reached the backyard of Zongmen, which was a semi-primitive land.


    Although at the highest peak, Taixu Sect''s area is very large, it can be said that it is as large as the Xuancheng Empire.


    Among them, this primitive land occupies almost all the area, and the area occupied by Taixu Zongmen is not large.


    "Fifth elders, they entered the primitive land."


    "Primitive land!" The Fifth Elder changed his expression and said anxiously, "The place is full of dangers, and you can''t just go in."


    "If they are looking for death, let them go."


    Hou Changhai didn''t have a half-hearted relationship with Su Yan, and he wished Su Yan would die.


    But the Fifth Elder thought about it this time, Su Yan only had a girl in her arms, and that girl was indeed weak, I''m afraid this matter is really related to Taixu Sect.


    At least what Su Yan is doing now is not unforgivable, and it has done no harm to their Taixuzong disciples.


    "Five Elders?"


    "We are waiting here." The Fifth Elder said.


    He is injured now, so naturally he dare not enter the primitive place, because even he can''t guarantee safety inside, this is the back garden of the sovereign.


    This place was built by the Sovereign in the past. There are many rare treasures in it, and there are also various exotic animals brought back by the Sovereign.


    When the Fifth Elder thought of this, his expression couldn''t help changing.


    "Is it true that it has something to do with this primitive place!"


    If this is the case, it is really the responsibility of their Tai Xuzong, and they can''t get rid of the relationship.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already entered the Primitive Land with a little dream in his arms, and a primordial aura came upon his face as soon as he entered.


    There is a huge difference between this and the external power, just like the air has not been filtered, everything has not been domesticated, and is completely in a wild state.


    At a glance, huge trees towered into the clouds, surrounded by luxuriant weeds, and many visions. These visions came from strange beasts and were all golden core-level existences.


    "This place is interesting!"


    Su Yan frowned and stepped directly in.


    At the same time he looked at Xiao Meng and said with concern: "Xiao Meng, how far is the thing that absorbs your vitality from you?"


    Xiao Meng''s body began to chill and her body temperature began to drop, which made Su Yan somewhat powerless.


    He kept sending his vitality, but still couldn''t change the state of Xiao Meng.


    "There are hundreds of kilometers left."


    "Hundreds of kilometers!"


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, at such a distance, how did he absorb Xiao Meng Yuan''s power, and he couldn''t stop it at all.


    It seems that this is probably not a person from Taixu Sect, but something from this primitive place, something terrifying.


    Su Yan felt that he was wrong to blame Taixu Zong, the disciples of Taixu Zong did not do this kind of thing and were incapable.


    After thinking about it this time, it was true, but Su Yan didn''t mean to feel guilty.


    Because Tai Xuzong also regarded him as a dirty thing, not to mention that this thing is still in Tai Xuzong, and Tai Xuzong can''t get rid of it.


    Su Yan used his dragon to rise for thousands of miles and headed directly in the direction Xiao Meng said, with the ultimate speed, just to arrive earlier.


    Xiao Meng''s situation is too serious, his life is in danger at any time, and he cannot delay.


    A few hundred kilometers, for Su Yan, it was only a moment, and after a moment, he reached his destination.


    And this destination made Su Yan a little surprised, because there was an incomparably rich source of energy, which became foggy!

 Chapter 2281： Kill into protected animals

    Chapter 2281: Killing into a protected animal


    "Such a strong vitality, and the colors are different, I am afraid they are not the original thing!"


    Su Yan''s meaning couldn''t be clearer, none of these vital forces came from this place, they all came from other places.


    And Su Yan also understood that there might be a little dream in it.


    With a single move, these rich energies fell off the honeycomb like honey and gathered into a liquid, extremely rich.


    Su Yan directly refines it and then enters it into Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng has recovered a lot now, her face has a trace of blood.


    "Brother Master, what is this place?" Xiao Meng asked weakly.


    "This is the primitive place of Taixu Sect." Su Yan replied.


    "Primitive land, am I being sucked away by this place?"


    "should be."


    Su Yan looked around, the place was very peaceful, a little terrifyingly peaceful.


    Such a strong vitality should not be protected by nothing, which is a bit abnormal.


    Just when he felt suspicious, a sound of breaking through the air sounded, and at the same time a terrible force struck him.


    Su Yan turned around to take a look, his face became cold, and he hurried out with a punch!


    boom!


    The huge sound oscillated everywhere, and countless Yuan Li directly fell to the ground and gathered into a stream of one Yuan Li.


    You must know that this is all vitality, not vitality, which shows that these powers are not natural derived things, but are refined by humans or alien animals.


    This shows that none of these powers come from this place, but from other places.


    Su Yan almost understood that there must be something in this place, absorbing elemental power everywhere.


    And Su Yan punched with the force that suddenly killed him, and he could feel the bones of the opponent shattering, and there was a whirring sound.


    But the thing ran so fast that there was no sight at all.


    At this moment, there was a shadow directly above Su Yan, directly covering the surrounding eyes.


    This is a huge spider, a strange spider at the peak of the ninth rank of Jin Dan!


    The spider''s legs grabbed the huge tree and looked at Su Yan condescendingly. The saliva kept falling, with an extremely sticky feeling.


    "Weak humans, dare to break into this place and look for death!" The spider murmured.


    Su Yan looked at the spider disdainfully. Obviously, this was not the target he was looking for. The spider hadn''t been able to absorb other people''s energy.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, running the ultimate power of vitality, and the speed was extremely fast.


    The spider monster hadn''t reacted yet, it was punched through by Su Yan, the entire huge body crashed down from mid-air and hit the ground.


    The ground was smashed into a big hole, and it was extremely shocking, like an earthquake.


    And the body of the alien beast was also blasted through, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    The ninth grade of Jin Dan is very powerful, but it met Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng was held by Su Yan, and her heart was calm and not afraid.


    After solving the spider, Su Yan''s eyes were still cold, his divine consciousness spread out, and he controlled his surroundings.


    This place is very big, and these powers are very impressive, even he is a bit coveted.


    It is certainly not simple to be able to absorb so much energy.


    Su Yan had done a good defense at this moment, very vigilant, afraid of being attacked.


    But at this moment, the entire ground was shaking, and a terrible force surged from all directions.


    "what is that!"


    Xiao Meng pointed to the distance, and countless trees were destroyed, like a mountain-like thing, rushing towards them.


    "Weak humans, die for me!"


    This strange beast was really as big as a mountain, rushing in anger, containing a powerful force, as if it could crash everything.


    But Su Yan stretched out his fist, and directly blasted this mountain-sized beast into the air, and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, another strange beast leaped into the sky, with two wings, covering the sky and obscuring the sun, as if the size of a Kunpeng, all of them were at the pinnacle of the Ninth Grade of Jin Dan.


    This thing directly spit out the power of thunder and lightning and attacked Su Yan.


    More than that, there was a giant swallowing python pouring out of the ground, and its tail flung directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan is too young, and she doesn''t bother to use her other skills, entanglement.


    The two big monsters attacked, their power was shocked, and the earth was shaking, even Taixuzong was also shaking.


    However, Su Yan directly sacrificed Taixuzong at this moment, slashing with a sword!


    The sword intent was invincible, and the thunder and lightning spit out by that terrifying flying beast was directly slashed by Su Yan, shattered and dissipated.


    The giant python''s tail was dropped by Su Yan''s sword and plunged into the ground, unable to move at all.


    The giant python uttered a painful sound, and it was obvious that the Tai''a sword submerged in the body was extremely painful and unbearable.


    However, at this moment, countless tails sprang from the ground. This giant python has countless companions!


    Not only that, but more strange animals appeared in the sky, completely obscuring the entire sky.


    Countless thunder and lightning blasted towards Su Yan, and you couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Su Yan wouldn''t evade either. He blasted into the sky with a burst of vitality. Half of the alien beasts were hit and fell to the ground one after another, devastating the ground.


    And those giant pythons were also beaten by Su Yan, and their tails were all chopped up.


    Su Yan''s majesty is naturally not comparable to these ninth-level golden core beasts.


    He is even a bit stronger than the powerhouse of the small extreme realm.


    Of course, if you meet many people who stay in the realm of Xiaoji, Su Yan still doesn''t have much confidence.


    After several shots, these strange beasts were all injured or dead, and it was difficult to resist because Su Yan was too powerful.


    With such power, these strange beasts were all jealous, and stopped their attacks one after another.


    But Su Yan didn''t stop. Holding the Tai''a sword in his hand, he seemed to kill the gods and ran after these strange beasts.


    "I want to run, but there is no door!"


    But after killing them for a while, these strange beasts suddenly stopped running, as if they had received some order, they rushed towards Su Yan together, like moths fighting the fire.


    Not only that, but countless strange beasts appeared in all directions, all in the realm of golden core, and they wanted to kill Su Yan.


    Facing these strange beasts coming from all directions, Su Yan was extremely calm, and Tai''a sword stood on the ground.


    "If this is the case, then I don''t mind going on a big killing. You can tell me how many levels of protection you want me to kill!"


    Su Yan''s words were incredibly arrogant, but the shock was so extraordinary that they actually frightened these strange beasts.


    Killing into several levels to protect animals, what does he mean!


    Seeing that all animals stopped attacking, Su Yan smiled even more.


    "Actually, you are more precious if you are less, and it is better if you are more precious than pandas."


    These strange beasts did not understand what a giant panda was, but at this moment they felt the horror of Su Yan.


    There is a force of death covering this place, making them terrified.


    This is also the fundamental reason why they no longer attack Su Yan, their hearts have been crushed, and they have no longer feared death.


    All the strange beasts surrounded Su Yan, but they did not dare to attack, because the breath of death was too terrifying, and the weak strange beasts even shivered.

 Chapter 2282： slow

    Chapter 2282 slow


    Su Yan looked around for a week, looking at these strange beasts, with a sneer on his face.


    "Do you dare to stop me? I really want me to kill you all into protected animals!"


    Su Yan''s voice was cold, with a majestic killing intent, and a threat of death.


    These strange beasts shuddered by Su Yan''s voice, even the huge animals as large as the mountains shivered like a mountain and the ground cracked.


    But they still didn''t move, still surrounding Su Yan in the field, airtight.


    For this reason, Su Yan''s face became colder and colder, and his killing intent rose at this moment.


    If you take his words to the ears, then you should blame him!


    A general of the power of death, directly shrouded in these strange beasts.


    After a while, many strange beasts stared and screamed, unable to resist Su Yan''s ultimate move.


    But after a while, these strange beasts lost their vitality, completely turned into a corpse, and fell to the ground.


    The corpses kept falling down, piled up like a mountain, mixed with rich vitality, as if they had completely become a refining tank.


    But these strange beasts still had no plans to leave, and they still surrounded Su Yan in the arena, just like moths fighting the fire before.


    Su Yan''s face was colder, so stubborn, he didn''t mind killing all the strange beasts.


    And at this moment, the ground trembles more than before, and many alien beasts face sudden changes, even kneeling directly.


    "The king is here!" a strange beast trembling, said in horror.


    But for a moment, I saw an extremely tall strange beast appeared, much larger than the mountain strange beast before, and his body was almost submerged in the sky.


    "Who on earth broke into this place and doesn''t want to live anymore!"


    The alien beast king roared, his voice shook the sky, and the surrounding land was enveloped by its coercion.


    Su Yan had a cold face, and now he understood why these strange beasts died and did not leave.


    It is because of this strange beast king that they are afraid of Su Yan, but they are even more afraid of the strange beast king!


    With the arrival of the king, these strange beasts crawled, hoping that it would kill Su Yan, because Su Yan killed too many of their kind.


    The alien beast king looked at Su Yan, his face covered with icy frost, under his foot the tower, as if the sky was falling.


    The realm of this strange beast king has surpassed the peak of the ninth rank of the Golden Core, ranking in the small extreme realm!


    It is hard to imagine that this primitive place, the back garden of Sect Master Taixu, is actually a strange beast with a small extreme realm.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that at the moment behind him, another strange beast appeared, also the strange beast king, the realm of the small extreme realm.


    Two different beast kings, how terrifying!


    Many strange beasts kneel down and prostrate and are extremely respectful.


    And Su Yan''s face turned cold, he knew that it was difficult to deal with this time, after all, they were two strange beasts, and they were both in the small extreme state.


    It is necessary to know that the little extreme realm of alien beasts is much more difficult than the little extreme realm of human beings. After all, they are difficult to upgrade, but once they reach it, it will be even more powerful.


    Su Yan avoided the foot of the alien beast king, flew up and stood in the air, looking at the two alien beast kings with both eyes, the chill was even worse.


    "Kill him!" The strange beast king behind Su Yan said directly, carrying a vast force, extremely violent.


    The strange beast king in front of Su Yan nodded and blasted directly at Su Yan.


    The power of this punch is extremely terrifying, and it has the power to break space!


    Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless, and hurriedly used his whole body''s vitality, and punched him.


    But Su Yan was still bombarded for several hundred meters, and it took a long time to stop his body.


    But the alien beast king continued to rush towards Su Yan, his fist fell again, and the force of the pressure was undoubted!


    Su Yan evaded, this fist fell directly to the ground, the entire ground was shattered, and the land of Taixuzong shook in an all-round way.


    But Tai Xuzong''s disciple shivered, not knowing what happened.


    But the Fifth Elder''s complexion changed suddenly, his eyes fixedly looking at the original place.


    "He...he went to provoke the alien king!"


    Hou Changhai''s face was taken aback, and then he asked: "Fifth elder, what kind of animal king?!"


    "The alien beast king in captivity by the master, the alien beast king in the small extreme realm!"


    "What?!" Hou Changhai''s expression changed suddenly.


    Of course he understood what it meant to be a monster king in the small extreme realm.


    The Fifth Elder continued: "There are two alien beast kings in the primitive land!"


    Hou Changhai''s face recovered, and he looked at the five elders and said: "That''s why he is responsible for his own sake, and death is not a pity!"


    The fifth elder was silent and did not speak any more. This matter was a bit unclear, and Su Yan was not considered an enemy.


    But Hou Changhai and others were obviously angry with Su Yan, and this was indelible.


    At this moment, Su Yan was still fighting the alien king in the primitive land.


    You know that it''s just a strange beast king, who can''t stop him.


    Su Yan was panting at this moment and had to use his own tricks.


    "I really didn''t expect that there is a strange beast king in this place."


    Su Yan wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and directly used his vitality, blasting out a horror secret technique, sweeping the sun and the moon.


    The power of heaven and earth is blasting towards the alien beast king, sweeping the sun and the moon, unable to resist!


    But the alien beast king who was in direct combat with a punch at this moment actually resisted Su Yan''s secret technique!


    This made Su Yan never imagined that this strange beast king was even more terrifying. Although the realm was the same, it was much better than fighting Su Yan.


    "The trivial ant humans dare to offend us and die!"


    The alien beast king roared, his voice fell, as if a sentence was pronounced.


    It was surging in the wind, and directly killed Su Yan, which was difficult to resist.


    Su Yan was knocked down and injured physically, so he couldn''t fight back!


    Su Yan fell on the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes still cold.


    He has taken out the Void Escape Talisman, and can leave at any time.


    However, at this moment, the strange beast king actually displayed an enchantment, making Su Yan inevitable.


    "You humans have a lot of tricks, I will seal this place to see how you can escape!"


    Su Yan changed color and felt the greatest crisis. This strange beast king absolutely reached the extreme of the small extreme realm, and it would also display the power of taboo.


    This is too shocking, just like ordinary animals on the earth speak human words, a bit weird.


    It''s not surprising that a different beast can speak, it may be absolutely unprecedented to use the power of taboo.


    This is definitely taught it!


    Su Yan thought of a person, Sect Master Taixu!


    But the strange beast would not give him a chance, and at this moment it rushed directly towards Su Yan, carrying an unstoppable killing force.


    Su Yan was hit and fell directly to the ground, vomiting blood, his dantian was unstable and unstoppable.


    The alien beast king looked at Su Yan condescendingly, with a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    "Weak humans, let me die!"


    When the strange beast king fell with one foot, Su Yan was immortal and maimed!


    But at this moment, a clear voice sounded.


    "slow!"


    I saw a strange beast that had been small on the shoulder of the strange beast king, just like a balloon.


    This strange beast stood on the shoulders of the strange beast king, looking at Su Yan calmly, with a golden light in his eyes.


    What is even more incredible is that it said that the strange beast king really stopped, and it looked respectful.

 Chapter 2283： Little alien!

    Chapter 2283: Little strange beast!


    In fact, it''s not that Su Yan can''t compete with the alien beast king, after all, he hasn''t performed his secret technique of pressing the bottom of the box.


    At first, he just wanted to test the alien beast king. It was very difficult for the alien beast king of the small extreme realm to defeat, but it was still possible to deal with it.


    But just when Su Yan was about to perform the secret technique, a slow word made him stop.


    A very small alien animal appeared on the shoulder of the alien beast king, just like a little mouse.


    Very small, standing on the shoulders of the alien beast king, almost negligible.


    But its voice was indeed exceptionally strong, a slow word, all the fluctuations around it disappeared.


    This is not its power, but the power of the Beast King.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that the strange beast king was so respectful of the little strange beast, it was simply hard to understand.


    The little alien beast looked at Su Yan at this moment, with a sharp look in his eyes, as if he wanted to see through Su Yan.


    "Who are you and why are you here!"


    The little strange beast issued a question, but his tone was more like a command. If he didn''t say it, it would be disrespectful to him.


    The Beast King glared at Su Yan, with a fierce look in his eyes, and the surrounding fluctuations directly enveloped Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at the little strange beast and said, "My disciple was sucked into Yuan Li, and came here to find the culprit."


    "Your disciple?"


    The little strange beast frowned, jumped off the strange beast king, put his hands behind his buttocks, and looked like an old man walking.


    It paced back and forth in the palm of the alien king''s hand, an old-fashioned posture.


    This made Su Yan a little uncomfortable, such a small point, he can pick up with one hand, but he is pretending to be an uncle here.


    Su Yan never understood why the alien beast king in the small extreme realm would respect and obey this little bit so much.


    "Let me see your disciple." The little strange beast said for a long time.


    The King of Beasts coldly snorted at this moment: "Didn''t you hear it!"


    Su Yan also didn''t worry about what tricks this little strange beast would play. If there was something strange at that time, he would just use the Void Escape Talisman to leave.


    Su Yan released Xiao Meng from the ghost gourd. At this moment, Xiao Meng seemed to be a different person. Her body was pale without a trace of blood, and even her hair became gray.


    She looked more like an ice sculpture after spending dozens of days in the refrigerator.


    Su Yan touched Xiao Meng''s arm, the chill was piercing, extremely powerful.


    He was anxious at the moment, and hurriedly used his Yuan Li to pour into Xiao Meng''s body to help her recover.


    The little strange beast watched from the side, frowning, and said nothing, but its eyes were a little strange.


    Su Yan used a source of vitality. After holding Xiaomeng''s dantian, he looked at the little strange beast and said, "You have also read it now. Who has absorbed her vitality?!"


    The little strange beast did not speak, but kept looking at the little dream, with a wave of fluctuations in his eyes.


    This made Su Yan a little angry, with a trace of killing intent in his eyes, he displayed a source of energy and directly attacked the little alien beast.


    It was the most important thing to capture the little alien beast, because as long as it was captured, the alien beast king would have no room to resist.


    However, Su Yan''s actions were insightful by the alien beast king, and the alien beast king immediately roared, and a violent energy blasted directly towards Su Yan!


    "stop!"


    However, the little strange beast yelled at this moment, endless vitality fluctuating above Su Yan''s head, and finally its power fell.


    "Why?!" The alien beast king was spitting at this moment, obviously a little angry.


    "There is no why in front of you!"


    The little strange beast turned and looked at the strange beast king, with a killing intent in his eyes.


    Just this killing intent made the alien beast king''s complexion tremble, and his whole body was trembling.


    This made Su Yan even more puzzled, what is the origin of this little strange beast, so terrifying.


    Could it be the powerhouse of the Great Extreme Realm, or the alien beast on the grill (the alien beast in the tribulation period)? !


    Because it is also very difficult for the alien beasts to cross the robbery, every time the cross robbery is attacked by endless thunder and lightning, it is basically soft and tender.


    The alien king finally lowered his head and apologized: "I''m sorry, my lord."


    "Don''t call me the great king!" The little alien beast scolded, no longer paying attention to the alien king.


    It continued to look at Xiao Meng, and the expression in its eyes turned into a soft meaning at this moment, which was totally different from before.


    Su Yan became more and more puzzled. What is the origin of this little strange beast? Could it be that Xiao Meng''s vitality was absorbed by it.


    "Are you going to tell me!" Su Yan became impatient.


    Little Alien looked at Su Yan, but instead asked: "She is your apprentice, why is she your apprentice!"


    Questioning, absolute questioning, is like a police interrogating a prisoner.


    Su Yan was not suppressed, and replied: "She followed me since childhood and regarded me as a master."


    "In other words, she is not from this star sea?!"


    Su Yan nodded. He didn''t know where Xiao Meng was from, but he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    The power her father left him was enough to make Xiao Meng break through to the golden core peak realm, her father at least survived the Tribulation Period!


    Thinking about it now, Su Yan felt more and more terrible about Father Xiao Meng.


    But for so many years, he has never shown up, which makes him a little hard to understand, does his daughter have to go.


    But at this moment, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that the little strange beast actually knelt down directly to Xiao Meng.


    Even the alien beast king''s eyes widened at this moment, almost protruding.


    This is too unexpected and even more difficult to understand.


    "What are you?" Su Yan looked at the little strange beast and asked.


    "Little master, I finally met you!!!"


    The little strange beast looked at the little dream, with endless sadness in his voice, and finally screamed up to the sky.


    Its voice has endless miserable meaning, as if meeting someone who has not been seen for a long time, sending out the most direct sense of grief.


    the host!


    Su Yan was even more surprised. All this happened so suddenly that it was difficult for him to understand.


    But the king of alien beasts was even more trembling, and being able to be the owner of the little alien beast, what kind of existence was that, it almost couldn''t stand on its legs at this moment.


    The King of Alien Beasts was so respectful and respectful of the Alien Beast, it was not how powerful the Alien Beast was, because Su Yan had now explored the realm of the Alien Beast.


    But it''s just one product of Jindan, little rubbish!


    Su Yan walked to the side of the little alien beast, grabbed it by its tail, and picked it up.


    At this moment, the face of the alien beast king changed drastically, and he directly shouted: "Are you looking for death, let go of the boss!"


    Little Alien Beast never thought that Su Yan would dare to grab its tail. It hated others to touch its tail.


    "Let me go, I only give you three seconds!"


    The little strange beast threatened, with the most terrifying fluctuation in his eyes.


    "It''s just you, a little **** of Jindan first grade, pretending to be a big man!" Su Yan was not afraid at all.


    "Let me down!"


    Little Alien Beast roared again, anger made it struggle in mid-air, but it couldn''t break away from Su Yan''s hand.

 Chapter 2284： Outsider!

    Chapter 2284: Outsiders!


    The little strange beast kept tossing, but couldn''t break free at all, even if it exerted its vitality, it would not help.


    Because it had been seen through by Su Yan a long time ago, a little scum of Jindan first grade, dare to pretend to be a big boss, it is also a bit interesting to pretend to be a tiger and eat a pig.


    "Put me down!" The little strange beast roared again.


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "You scream, keep screaming, no one will save you if you break your throat."


    The eyes of the alien beast king on the side were almost staring out, full of blood.


    "Quickly put down my boss!" The Beast King was furious and threatened.


    The whole world suddenly set off a violent meaning, and endless vitality swept the Quartet, surrounding Su Yan Tuantuan.


    There are endless dark codes in the sky, which is terrifying.


    But Su Yan didn''t panic at all, nor was he scared at all.


    He caught the little alien beast, and undoubtedly pinched the fate of the alien beast king, so he was not afraid that the alien beast king would be disobedient.


    "Let the stupid guy stop the anger, the sunshine is gone!" Su Yan ordered.


    The little strange beast glanced at Su Yan, disdainfully said: "Do your spring and autumn dreams."


    "You are not obedient, right?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he slapped the little alien beast''s **** directly, and immediately opened its ass.


    How can the mere Jin Dan first product resist Su Yan''s slap?


    "How dare you hit me, how dare you hurt a strange animal with pure blood!"


    The little alien beast''s eyes were red, and his anger was extremely angry. It was spanked by Su Yan. If it were to spread to the alien beast circle, how would it be mixed up in the future.


    There will be girls from that family who will like it in the future, and this is the ultimate humiliation to it, and its bloodline does not allow anyone to do so.


    But no matter how angry the little alien beast was, Su Yan was still not afraid.


    But Su Yan understood why the alien beast king was so obedient and respectful to the little alien beast. It turned out that everything was because of blood.


    At first, Su Yan wondered why this was so, but now he has solved the doubt.


    In the world of alien beasts, force is undoubtedly the most important, and force is respected, just like humans.


    But there is another very important thing about alien beasts, that is, the bloodline, the stronger the bloodline, the higher the status of the alien beast, and the purer bloodline the alien beast is undoubtedly God''s most beloved.


    Even if the force is not strong, in the face of some strange beasts, it can be like a king and command the group of strange beasts.


    This little alien beast obviously had a stronger bloodline, which made the alien beast king so obedient.


    After understanding this, Su Yan''s heart became more indifferent, as long as he caught the little alien beast, then the alien beast king would not be able to make waves.


    "Let it stop the fluctuations in its vitality!" Su Yan ordered.


    But the little strange beast was holding his chest with his hands, with a disdainful expression.


    "You are not obedient, then I will let your **** bloom!"


    "you dare!"


    Snapped!


    "Fuck, it hurts me to death!"


    Pop!


    "If you treat me like this, you will be chased by endless monsters. I have the most noble blood!"


    Happiness!


    "Don''t fight, can''t I just listen to you!"


    This little strange beast is like a bear child, just owe it to clean up, and it is immediately honest.


    The little strange beast looked at the strange beast king with a pitiful face, and said angrily: "Didn''t you hear it, squat for me!"


    The Alien Beast King was full of unwillingness, but he had to obey, and could only recover his strength.


    "You can let me go now."


    "Let you go, you are too naive!" Su Yan smiled and said, "Hurry up and get her cured."


    The little strange beast looked at Xiao Meng with guilt on his face.


    This was its unintentional fault. If it knew that the person it absorbed was its master, it would never do so.


    "I will definitely save the little master."


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the brows of the little alien beast, and a majestic energy surged towards the little dream.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him, this little strange beast dared to play tricks, he didn''t mind killing Eat Meat directly.


    He used to be the Immortal Emperor, and he has never seen any strange beast, even a real dragon must be his mount.


    A strange beast with a slightly higher bloodline can''t make him look straight.


    Yuan Li poured into Xiao Meng''s body, Xiao Meng''s whole body vacated, and there were countless Yuan Li fluctuations all around.


    But her improvement started to improve slowly, and her face gradually became ruddy.


    Su Yan''s heart finally let go.


    Xiao Meng''s body was no longer cold, and slowly began to warm up, her heartbeat began to fluctuate, her dantian also recovered and began to run.


    After a while, Xiao Meng actually opened his eyes, and there was endless clarity in his eyes, just like the same spotless stream.


    Xiao Meng looked around with a blank face, and then she saw Su Yan.


    "Brother Master!"


    Xiao Meng yelled, rushed towards Su Yan desperately, and slammed into Su Yan''s arms.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng had a long dream, a nightmare!"


    Xiao Meng''s tears flickered, and she felt that Su Yan''s chest was the most gentle and safest place.


    Su Yan touched Xiao Meng''s hair with a consoling expression on his face.


    "Hey, it''s okay."


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng dreamed of his father and a mother who had never had a picture before. I miss them so much!"


    Su Yan felt sorry for Xiaomeng more and more. He could feel the loneliness of children without their parents.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Master will definitely help you find your parents."


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan, her face full of pears and rain: "Brother Master, you have to speak and count."


    "of course."


    ...


    Compared with everything in the Primitive Land, Taixuzong is not peaceful at this moment.


    Su Yan''s uproar had just passed, and the hearts of Tai Xuzong''s disciples had not yet been quiet, and the whole Tai Xuzong had another wave of fluctuations.


    Hou Changhai helped the fifth elder to rest, but as soon as he arrived in the room, an explosion sounded from the land of the sect.


    "Chang Hai, what happened?" The Fifth Elder said weakly.


    "The Fifth Elders don''t need to worry, I will go and see."


    Hou Changhai hurriedly retreated and ran towards the gate of the sect.


    At this moment, countless disciples also ran away.


    I saw that the sect was completely blown apart, and the gate was missing and devastated.


    When Hou Changhai saw everything, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Who did this?!"


    No one spoke, everyone looked at each other, who had the courage to do such a thing.


    Hou Changhai looked at the place outside the sect, and suddenly saw a figure, facing him with his back, looking at the endless scenery.


    "There is someone there!"


    "Maybe it was the sect he destroyed!"


    "Master, do you want to capture him!"


    Many disciples were furious. These successive provocations, and they were provoked by their sects, were simply unbearable. It was a great shame for Taixu Sect.


    Hou Changhai''s eyes were cold, but he did not let a group of juniors go out hastily.


    It is certainly not easy for someone who can directly destroy the sect, because this represents an enemy of Taixu Sect!


    "Who would dare to come here and destroy the gate of my Taixu Sect and seek death!"


    Hou Changhai''s tongue burst into spring thunder, and his voice vibrated everywhere, like a billowing thunder.

 Chapter 2285： Terrible!

    Chapter 2285 is terrible!


    The voice still oscillated, without any intention of dissipating, and it became more and more, ditching the world, causing thunder to oscillate.


    This is a demonstration. Hou Changhai showed his power and prestige, and wanted to let the enemy know that it was powerful, and Taixu Zong was not easy to provoke!


    With thunder trembling, Yuanli Pengbai, there was a wave of volatility around him, and it didn''t stop.


    However, the people who came seemed unmoved!


    Hou Changhai''s complexion was even colder, and murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    He is not an evil person, but because of Taixu Sect''s enlightenment, he is very upright and rarely kills.


    However, some people broke through his bottom line, and some people destroyed the majesty of Taixuzong. As the great disciple of Taixuzong, he was naturally responsible for protecting the majesty of the sect!


    However, before Hou Changhai, several inner disciples were already furious and looked at Hou Changhai and said, "Brother, let us capture him!"


    Before Hou Changhai could respond, the few people rushed towards the outsiders holding the long sword directly.


    "Break into Taixu Sect, no matter how you kill it!"


    A disciple roared, his voice vibrating.


    At the same time, the light of the long sword fluctuated, and the Yuanli blessed it, and a sword intent was directly cut towards the outsider, majestic.


    The other disciples also moved at the same time, the speed was not weak, they all shot, and they were full blows, each attacking the key.


    However, what made these disciples angry was that the outsider was unmoved and did not move at all, as if they were treated as air.


    This is horrible, how can I bear it!


    The killing intent in each of them was so high, and even became scarlet, and they had never been so humiliated.


    However, Hou Changhai was uneasy. It was not easy for this outsider to smash the door. These juniors rushed to make a move, and they might suffer serious damage.


    However, before he yelled at these juniors to stop, the scene before him made his eyes wide and full of anger!


    When the sword intent was a bit away from the outsider, that person turned around, ignoring the Taixuzong inner disciples who had shot, and went straight ahead.


    He took a step forward, and the sword intent slashed directly at his body, and it was every key!


    The frightening thing is that he was unscathed and his sword intent did not cause any harm to him. You must know that these disciples are at least the existence of Jindan seventh or eighth rank.


    More than that, those sword intents disappeared out of thin air, as if they had been shaken by his body.


    This made several Taixuzong disciples horrified, their eyes widened, and their hearts were disturbed and even frightened.


    But before they could react, the man had already walked over, not fast.


    But they couldn''t move, and they were completely imprisoned by the powerful force.


    The distance got closer and closer, until finally, the outsider came to the first disciple.


    Click!


    Without warning, the outsider grabbed the disciple''s neck and broke it abruptly!


    Blood was gushing, and the disciple didn''t even scream, but he died.


    Everyone was so scared that their complexions changed drastically. They had seen battles and life and death, but such **** scenes made them very uncomfortable.


    What''s more, the dead are their fellows!


    The outsiders didn''t pay any attention at all, and continued to walk, grabbing the Taixu Zong disciples one by one, just like breaking sugarcane.


    Blood and corpses were left all over the place, and several disciples died just like that, and lost their lives helplessly in huge fear.


    Not only these people, but the eyes of the other disciples present were all red, which was too terrifying and incredible.


    They know that this foreigner is not simple, very powerful, and terrible, and cannot be provoked, otherwise the end will be absolutely miserable.


    Hou Changhai was furious and leapt directly, rushing towards the outsider.


    "Kill my younger brother and pay your life!"


    Hou Changhai shouted angrily, displayed powerful secret techniques, and was dominated by him all around.


    However, in less than a second, all his vitality was dissipated and disappeared out of thin air!


    Hou Changhai was stunned for a full three seconds. When he reacted, the eyes of the outsiders had already turned to him.


    Of course he knew that his own vitality could not disappear out of thin air, it must be the ghost of this enemy, he once again underestimated the opponent''s strength.


    Hou Changhai''s Dantian vitality fluctuated, and a violent vitality surged out, turned into a powerful killer move, and attacked the outsider.


    "No matter who you are, where you are from, or what your purpose is, you are all dead at this moment!"


    Hou Changhai''s voice was cold, as biting as a thousand-year-old ice, and made people tremble.


    A group of Tai Xuzong''s disciples were also shocked by Hou Changhai''s words, and all of them had worship in their eyes.


    Hou Changhai''s attack rushed to the outsiders, it was his desperate blow, even if he hadn''t been injured by Su Yan before, this trick was difficult to use.


    But now that he is showing it, I have to say that it is a critical moment and can stimulate people''s potential.


    The endless power rushed, the secret technique killer move, and the golden core peak were all hard to resist.


    However, his secret technique was swallowed by someone from outside without any reaction.


    "This... how is this possible!" Hou Changhai''s expression was incredibly full.


    Not to mention that his secret technique did not hurt the enemy, he was swallowed as food, and the enemy was not harmed at all.


    Now he fully understood that the people who came were terrifying, and he couldn''t deal with it.


    "The enemy is too strong, immediately form a battle!"


    Hou Changhai yelled at a group of disciples without any procrastination.


    The disciples of Taixu Zong also reacted quickly, hurriedly stood up and started to make formations.


    Thousands of disciples turned into yin and yang, forming a yin-yang gossip array!


    Not only that, but a group of disciples rushed into the air to form a flying formation!


    The two great formations are the unique mastery of Taixu Sect. Even if it is just a group of disciples of the 6th and 7th ranks of Jindan, the power is comparable to the peak of Jindan, and it is difficult for even the general small extreme realm to break.


    "kill!"


    Hou Changhai led the disciples, gathered the formations, and directly killed the enemy!


    Outsiders are unmoved, just like a dull person, with no response at all.


    "This is the price of your arrogance!"


    Hou Changhai looked at the outsider with only killing intent in his eyes.


    If you dare to kill the disciples of Taixu Sect, it is absolutely impossible to survive!


    The two killing formations attacked, endless vitality gushing out, terrifying.


    The world is turbulent, setting off an invisible wave, and the entire space is constantly rippling.


    Not only that, but even more terrifying colorful light gushing out is the various vitality of the disciples.


    With such a blow, Hou Changhai naturally believed that the enemy was impossible to stop and would definitely disappear.


    It''s hit, it''s impossible to avoid it!


    When everything dissipated, many people looked into the field, looking for the presence of outsiders.


    But the outsider was not found, and when they reacted, the outsider was already in midair.


    At this moment, the outsider embraced his hands and looked at the group like ants.


    "Such a small force wants to kill me, it''s whimsical!"

 Chapter 2286： Life is hanging by a thread!

    Chapter 2286 Life is hanging by a thread!


    The eyes of outsiders were full of ridicule, from the very beginning, they wanted to put these Taixuzong disciples in their eyes.


    His words were like ice-cold water, splashing on all Tai Xuzong disciples.


    Their mortal formations, their efforts together, and the power of desperation, have no effect on the enemy.


    Some disciples were even desperate, with horror in their eyes and trembling faces.


    Some disciples were unstable, and the formation naturally became weak, and even in the end, there were signs of disintegration.


    Hou Changhai was anxious, and hurriedly roared: "Hold the formation, absolutely cannot be disturbed by this traitor!"


    Hou Changhai''s words had some effect. As soon as he said it, many disciples realized and immediately turned around.


    However, the smile on that person''s face became stronger, with a playful color.


    "If you have to dream, I will wake you up!"


    As soon as the words fell, a terrifying invisible fluctuation spread, and the whole place was immediately under his control, the rules of the world, and even the profound meaning of space.


    Thick clouds dissipated, darkness filled the sky, violent lightning torn the sky apart, and more than that, an extreme force was slowly rotating, descending from the sky!


    "not good!"


    Hou Changhai roared, with extreme anxiety in his eyes.


    But after all, it was slow, and the other disciples couldn''t react at all. A force like a meteor fell from the sky and directly hit the Taixu Sect and the disciples in the formation.


    Hundreds of disciples were instantly wiped out, and even the bodies were not left behind. It was terrible!


    And a huge deep pit was formed on the ground, and violent vitality kept pouring out, thick smoke billowing!


    Even the undead disciple was affected, and his arms and legs were broken in flesh and blood!


    Countless disciples wailed and screamed, embarrassed and miserable, the entire Taixu Sect seemed to have experienced a huge massacre!


    Hou Changhai''s eyes were round, his canthus was about to split, holding a sharp blade, and killing the outsider.


    He wants to avenge his juniors!


    "I want revenge!"


    Hou Changhai had gone mad, he didn''t care about it at all, just thinking about revenge.


    Even if he knew that he would be moths to fight the fire, he still had no hesitation.


    At this moment, a wave of vitality directly enveloped Hou Changhai, making him unable to move at all.


    Hou Changhai didn''t understand, so he thought it was a means by an outsider and wanted to attack, but it was useless.


    "Changhai."


    The voice sounded, the five elders are here!


    Hou Changhai''s eyes blushed and he almost shed tears.


    "Five elders!!!"


    The Fifth Elder also had tears in his eyes at this moment. How has Taixuzong ever suffered such a tragic situation? No one dared to step into it for such a long time.


    Today, it was not only Su Yan who stepped in, but also a tricky guy.


    Su Yan''s arrival was just for the sake of things and did not hurt Taixuzong''s disciples, but the person in front of him killed hundreds of Taixuzong''s disciples at once.


    Killing like hemp does not pay attention to describe this demon!


    The five elders stepped forward, and a vast force surged directly at the enemy.


    Outsiders are exposed at this moment, giving people a feeling of being in a cloud and mist, and they can''t see through.


    He is dressed weirdly, with dirty braids, and his eyes are not like everyone''s eyes, as if from hell!


    The dirty braid looked at the Fifth Elder with a sneer: "You finally appeared, but it''s a pity that your disciples have died a lot."


    "You kill my disciple, and you will surely die here today!" the fifth elder shouted.


    His power has increased several times, and the power of the small extreme realm is undoubtedly.


    "This power is a bit to behold."


    The dirty braided man smiled, and then a dark power filled his body, which actually blocked the power of the five elders.


    More than that, this dark power swallowed the power of the five elders.


    "This is a man or a ghost!" Some disciples trembled even more.


    "There are five elders, whether he is a man or a ghost, he can be destroyed!" Hou Changhai said coldly.


    The other disciples all nodded, all counting on the five elders.


    The five elders are in the small extreme realm. They are naturally incomparably powerful. They can''t make a single move. At this moment, they have another move.


    "Beng Lei Jue!"


    The five elders roared, shaking all over, a majestic force surged, and countless lightnings wandered around, like a little snake.


    The combination of power and thunder and lightning is the most violent. At this moment, it directly blasted towards the dirty braided man.


    Impossible to avoid, this speed can respond well.


    The dirty braided man did not evade, the black power in front of him resisted again, and at the same time, he rushed directly towards the fifth elder.


    "You have a lot of secret techniques, I will be close to you and see how you can use secret techniques!"


    The man with dirty braids blasted out with a punch, seemingly unremarkable, but in fact it hides murderous intent.


    The power of this punch is definitely his formidable blow, even the powerhouse of Jindan Peak will surely die.


    The Fifth Elder also knew the terrible fist, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    He hurriedly used his vitality, and at the same time blessed the secret technique, and received a punch from the dirty braid!


    The forces collided, as if two planets collided. As soon as they touched, the entire sect was in shock, and the ground cracked directly.


    More than that, there was a wave of waves in the air, endless ripples directly destroying the rules of space, and the sky is full of thunder and lightning, as if the sky is about to collapse.


    The power of this punch can easily be destroyed even when facing mountains, and even if it is on any side, it can prevent it from growing for a thousand years.


    Similarly, the power of the five elders is also strong to the outside world, not weak at all, just head-to-head!


    The two banged against each other and backed a few hundred meters to stabilize their figure.


    There is blood overflowing from the corner of the fifth elder''s mouth, that is essence and blood!


    Countless disciples trembled and felt uneasy, praying for the five elders to be strong.


    On the other hand, the man with dirty braids was not hurt at all, and his smile became more intense at the moment.


    "The fifth elder of Taixuzong is nothing more than that!"


    The dirty braided man sneered, his eyes even more contemptuous.


    The fifth elder said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, take me another blow!"


    He directly took the lead and hit the vitals of the Dirty Braided Man. This blow was no trivial matter. It was definitely the strongest blow of the Five Elders!


    However, the Dirty Braided Man was performing a secret technique, and the entire Quartet world seemed to be contaminated.


    The sky seemed to be filled with haze, and the whole earth was enveloped!


    "Haze!"


    The man with dirty braids only said two words, and then he greeted the five elders.


    As the five elders got closer and closer, the strength of the five elders was actually weakened, and they were getting weaker!


    The eyes of the Fifth Elder trembled, and this sudden change made him unexpected that the filthy braided man still exceeded his expectations.


    The dirty braided man finally dissipated the power of the five elders directly, and at the same time his secret technique also blasted the five elders.


    The Fifth Elder was hit directly, unable to stop him, and he flew upside down and slammed into the Zongmen Hall.


    The main hall collapsed, and the five elders were buried in it, and they were unable to come out!


    All the disciples were shocked and stunned.


    Hou Changhai rushed into the ruins for no reason, looking for the five elders!

 Chapter 2287： You guessed it!

    Chapter 2287: You are right!


    Hou Changhai''s face turned pale, and the dignified five elders were directly blown up and crashed into the hall.


    To know how strong the main hall is, it is blessed with taboo runes, and ordinary power cannot move at all.


    But it turned out to be a ruin, which can only show that the enemy''s power is too strong, and the dreadlocks are too terrifying!


    Hou Changhai threw away the crumbs desperately, and kept shouting: "Fifth Elder, Fifth Elder!"


    The other disciples were also pale in fright, looking at the filthy braided man one by one, with the most extreme horror in their eyes.


    Too terrible, unimaginable existence, the five elders of the small extreme realm are not opponents, even more terrifying than Su Yan before!


    "Fifth Elder!" Hou Changhai continued to roar.


    When the debris flew away, a weak voice came from the deepest.


    "Changhai, I am here."


    Hou Changhai rushed over and rescued the five elders from the rubble.


    The five elders have a mottled face and messy hair at the moment, like an old man with a stubborn candle, as if one foot has entered hell.


    "Fifth Elder, are you okay?" Hou Changguan asked heartily.


    The other disciples are also inextricably linked, because the fifth elder is the backbone, and if there is no fifth elder, Tai Xuzong will be in trouble.


    The fifth elder shook his head and said: "I was injured before, which caused my strength to weaken, giving this person a chance."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Who knows that the filthy braided man laughed, very arrogant.


    "Weak ants still make excuses, even if you are in your heyday, I can kill you!"


    With endless sarcasm in his eyes, the dirty braided man walked toward the fifth elder.


    Many disciples didn''t dare to stop them at all, and stepped back one after another, still with extreme panic in their eyes.


    I saw a black vitality in the hands of the man with dirty braids, which was very scary and filled with a smell of danger.


    "The fifth elder of Taixuzong, die!"


    The dirty braided man roared, with murderous intent on his face, his body was enveloped by black vitality, and he couldn''t see his body clearly.


    "and many more!"


    The Fifth Elder roared, although his injuries were serious and his dantian was damaged, his face remained firm.


    "Why are you attacking Taixuzong!"


    This is something that the Fifth Elders couldn''t figure out. If Su Yan broke in before, it is understandable, but this filthy braided man has never said why.


    The man with dirty braids sneered: "Why do I attack Taixuzong, don''t you know it!"


    Speaking of this, he was even more angry, bloodshot in his eyes.


    The Fifth Elder understood that this must be an irreconcilable contradiction, but Tai Xuzong has always acted in a low-key manner and has never had any contradictions with anyone, which makes him puzzled.


    "The contradiction a thousand years ago!"


    The dirty braid reminded the man, his eyes still sharp.


    When the Fifth Elder heard this, his expression suddenly changed, and his eyes flashed with extreme fear.


    "you you you!"


    The fifth elder was shocked and speechless.


    ...


    In the original land, Xiao Meng had recovered to this at this moment, not only that, but also a little stronger than before, thanks to the power released by the little strange beast.


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan, still aggrieved.


    "Brother Master, Xiao Meng almost walked through the ghost gate."


    Su Yan nodded, staring at Xiao Meng domineeringly, without speaking.


    But the little strange beast rushed to Xiao Meng''s body at this moment and got into her arms.


    "Master, master!"


    Xiao Meng was startled by the little strange beast that suddenly rushed, and slapped the little strange beast into the air.


    The alien beast king tickles his teeth, but he dare not do anything because there is no order from the alien beast.


    "Master, it''s me!"


    The little alien beast fell from the air, not angry, and continued to walk towards Xiaomeng.


    "What are you, why are you so ugly!" Xiao Meng''s eyes widened, a look of disgust.


    The little strange beast''s eyes flushed immediately and his face was aggrieved.


    "The master dislikes me as ugly."


    "You are ugly, ugly."


    Xiao Meng did not sympathize because of the little alien beast''s sadness, but continued to cut a few swords.


    "Master, if you say this again, I will die for you to see."


    "Die, have the ability to die." Xiao Meng gave the little strange beast a white look, not afraid at all.


    After a few seconds, the little strange beast was extremely embarrassed and could only walk to Xiao Meng and pulled her trousers.


    Su Yan looked at him amused, and this little thing is really funny.


    "Although it is just a scum of Jindan 1st grade, it still has some ability. After all, the alien beast king is obedient to it, so just accept it."


    Xiao Meng nodded quickly after hearing the words: "I listen to the master brother."


    Upon hearing this, the little strange beast immediately became happy.


    "Master, so you recognize me."


    "Hmph, I just listened to the master''s brother, please go cool."


    "No, I want to stay with the master."


    Xiao Meng was really speechless. She was almost killed by this little thing, but now she looked harmless and wanted to flatter her.


    She doesn''t eat this set.


    At this moment, a fish got out of Su Yan''s ghost gourd, swinging his body constantly, holding his chest with his fins, and an angry look on his face.


    "You guys are bothering me to sleep."


    This is naturally Tidal Sea Spirit, and Su Yan directly took the nickname "Quanquan".


    The real Tide Hailing was a small fish raised by Su Yan back then, and Su Yan also took a nickname called Bubbles.


    Seeing Tide Hailing, Xiao Meng suddenly felt energetic.


    "Look, this little thing is so cute."


    Hearing this, the little strange beast was immediately unhappy, and stared roundly and said: "If I grow up like this, I will just go to death!"


    Looking at the little strange animal in circles, anger appeared on his face, and a group of blisters hit the little strange animal directly.


    The little alien beast naturally couldn''t resist, but the alien king shot directly, and the blisters dissipated immediately.


    "What are you, dare to say me!" Circled was full of anger.


    "What are you, don''t kneel when you see me!" The little alien beast became even more arrogant.


    "Do you think I am a low-level alien beast, I am an alien beast of the heavenly generation!" Quan Quanduo said.


    There are also generations in the alien animal circle. The circle itself is the realm of the fairy king, naturally the fairy character generation. As a clone, the first generation is naturally the heaven character generation.


    Hearing the seniority in the circle, the expression on the face of the little strange beast suddenly became wonderful, and at the end he curled his lips.


    "Master, let''s go." The little strange beast said with Xiao Meng, and wanted to leave.


    Xiao Meng smiled and said, "What is your seniority?"


    "Master, I have something good for you." The little strange beast just turned off the topic, pretending to be a fool.


    Su Yan even couldn''t laugh, knowing that the little strange beast''s seniority was definitely not high in the circle.


    "Forget it, don''t tease this trifle, you are fine now, let''s go out."


    "Wait, I still have good stuff."


    The little strange beast took Xiao Meng, jumped on the shoulders of the strange beast king, and walked directly into the distance, Su Yan naturally followed.


    The circle naturally followed Su Yan.


    At this moment, inside the Taixu Sect, the filthy braided man was already standing in front of the fifth elder.


    "You guessed it right!" The man with dirty braids smiled even more.

 Chapter 2288： God willing!

    Chapter 2288: Providence!


    The smile of the dirty braided man echoed between the world, very arrogant, and even more joking.


    The Fifth Elder didn''t say anything, but the dreadlocks guy said directly that he guessed it right, could he read mind!


    Obviously the dirty braid guy doesn''t know how to read minds, but he saw the strangeness in the eyes of the fifth elders.


    At this moment, the sky was shaking, completely shrouded by Yuanli, the surrounding rules were all dissipated, all taboos were disappeared, and it was completely abandoned by the world.


    Even Taixuzong''s most famous mountain peak vitality place, now it has disappeared!


    Countless Tai Xuzong disciples felt desperate. They had always regarded themselves very high before, because they were the disciples of Tai Xuzong and the disciples of the strongest sect in Xinghai.


    But now, the sect is still trampled by others, they are still being killed, but the five elders are powerless.


    The Dirty Braid Guy got closer and closer to the Fifth Elder, and the irony in his eyes became more and more.


    "The fifth elder of Taixuzong, are you still unwilling to accept the reality?!" The dreadlocked man''s voice resounded everywhere.


    Many Tai Xuzong disciples shivered, the pressure of this voice was too strong, and they were trembling with fear beyond control.


    Even Hou Changhai had a look of horror in his eyes at the moment, he didn''t dare to think about the result.


    However, the fifth elders did not change any color, they were still clumsy and majestic.


    "I really didn''t expect your plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain!" The Fifth Elder shouted coldly.


    The laughter of the man with dirty braids spread throughout the world, extremely arrogant.


    "It won''t help you know it now, everything is too late!"


    Hou Changhai looked at the Fifth Elder and asked directly: "The Fifth Elder, who is he?!"


    The Fifth Elder sighed and said quietly, "Who else can it be, dirty stuff!"


    The three words ��dirty stuff�� are particularly heavy, representing the inner anger of the five elders!


    "what?!!!"


    Hou Changhai''s complexion changed suddenly, and the panic in his eyes rose, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    The other disciples were also taken aback, and their eyes changed when they looked at the man with dreadlocks again, and they were terrified with endless writing.


    Dirty things are definitely a taboo in everyone''s hearts, and they are a nightmare to be accepted as soon as they enter the sect!


    "He is a dirty thing, how could it be possible!"


    "I didn''t expect that you are all out of trouble!" The Fifth Elder''s eyes were extremely cold.


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect. The Seven Slaves came out only as a test, but unfortunately they were killed by you!"


    When he said this, the man with braids was very angry, his eyes were full of killing intent, and his body was filled with black vitality.


    "You have done a lot of evil and died well!" The five elders disdain.


    "Hmph, it''s nothing more than that."


    "Succumb to death!"


    The dirty braided man rushed towards the five elders, a black vitality in his hand, very violent.


    The other disciples all changed color, knowing that the Fifth Elders could hardly take this trick. If they were hit, the consequences would be disastrous.


    At the moment of the moment, Hou Changhai rushed out and stood in front of the fifth elder.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Hou Changhai was hit and flew back 100 meters, crashing into the rockery, and his whole body was bloody.


    The dirty braid man said coldly: "I can''t help myself!"


    "Chang Hai!" The five elders stared, and endless anger burst into his chest, "Chang Hai!"


    Countless disciples shed tears, their faces wet with tears.


    Hou Changhai''s mouth was full of blood, and he looked at the five elders and said: "Elder, quickly call out the Great Suppression Array!"


    If you are closed, you will die.


    The fifth elder endured anger and heartache, and looked at the filthy braided man: "I want you to pay for it!"


    The Dirty Braid Man killed so many disciples of Taixu Sect, so he must not just leave it alone, he must get rid of it.


    The five elders waved their hands, and a majestic force spread and enveloped the four directions.


    The dirty braid guy said with disdain: "You are not my opponent, how can you fight with me now!"


    The dreadlocked man is not afraid of anything at all, his face is unscrupulous.


    The Fifth Elder did not speak, he did not dare to be distracted at this moment, he wanted to summon the Great Suppression Array.


    Stirred by the wind and clouds, the entire world is enveloped by a strange force, no weaker than the black power of the filthy braided man.


    The dirty braided man''s face turned gloomy, and he coldly shouted, "Stubborn!"


    With a punch, he directly hit the body of the fifth elder.


    The Fifth Elder immediately vomited blood, his breath was wilted, and his face pale.


    More than a play, there was a burnt smell in his chest.


    The five elders did not give up, and were still calling for formation.


    "Exterminate the great formation, kill him for me!" The Fifth Elder was angry, as if exerting all his strength.


    The man with dirty braids looked very ugly, and at this moment he felt strange, something that made him feel dangerous.


    "Die me!"


    The dirty braided man rushed to the fifth elder again, trying to destroy the fifth elder.


    However, at this moment, Taixuzong''s light rose sharply, and the surroundings were surrounded by golden light.


    More than just the show, there are other light fluctuations, shining brightly.


    "The Sovereign said that you would be restless, so this formation was created to kill your filth!"


    "Destroy him for me and destroy the great formation!"


    A powerful force spread, and directly rushed towards the filthy braided man, instantly sealing off his surroundings, unable to escape.


    At this moment, the filthy braided man knows the terrible formation of this formation, which is specifically to destroy them.


    "Damn, you hateful humans!"


    The dreadlock man wanted to escape, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect at all.


    In the end he was desperate, his eyes filled with fear, and he was no longer in the same state as before.


    He knew exactly what fear was at this moment, and faced the fear of death!


    what!


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    "I just came out and been sealed for a thousand years, I don''t want to die!"


    But no matter how angry he shouts, it will not help, even if he begs for mercy.


    This force was terrifying, sucking the filthy braided man into it like a whirlpool, and his entire body became a twisted suit.


    The Fifth Elder looked at everything, with a sharp look in his eyes, there is no peace in the world if the dirt is not removed.


    Fortunately, there is a formation, otherwise Taixuzong will be over.


    However, just when he thought that the dirty stuff was bound to die, his body was out of control!


    The Fifth Elder''s complexion suddenly changed, and his eyes showed extreme anxiety.


    "How could this be, how could this be!" He kept talking, unwilling to be more unwilling.


    At this moment, blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t stop it.


    The other disciples were shocked.


    "Fifth Elder, what''s wrong with you?!"


    "God, God!"


    When he said this sentence, his whole body was exhausted, and his whole body suddenly softened.


    But the Great Suppression Formation immediately lost its support and immediately dissipated.


    The body of the dirty braided man began to recover slowly, but he was lying on the ground trembling, his eyes still had endless fear, but he was about to be shattered and completely killed.


    He was sweaty and didn''t recover for a long time.

 Chapter 2289： Monster King shot!

    Chapter 2289: The King of Beasts makes a move!


    The Fifth Elder still has unwillingness on his face at this moment, only one step away. If he persists for a few more seconds, the dirty braid will be directly shattered!


    Absolute providence, providence cannot be violated!


    The Fifth Elder believes in God''s will the most. At this moment, his face is full of despair. God will not help him, God will not help Taixuzong.


    The despair of the Fifth Elder was seen by all Tai Xuzong disciples. They were desperate. Now the Fifth Elder has become the last straw to crush the camel.


    The Fifth Elder is tens of years old. At this moment, he is like an old man at dusk, with a mottled face and endless vicissitudes of writing.


    "Although you were lucky enough to escape the strangulation of the Great Suppression Array, you can''t get over the waves after all."


    The reason why the Fifth Elder was desperate was that he knew that he was going to die, that the Taixuzong sect was about to be destroyed, and that the Taixuzong disciples would be mermaid.


    That''s what he is desperate for, but he is not worried. It''s just a mere seven kills. This is already the biggest wave he can shake.


    As long as the other elders come back, they will be killed!


    Even if the Seven Kills escaped, as long as the Great Elder came out, everything would be settled, he believed in the ability of the Great Elder.


    The Fifth Elder''s face recovered, with an indifferent expression. He has worked hard, but if the sky is not on his side, he has no choice but to accept it.


    "Even if you win, Tai Xuzong''s disciples won''t be afraid of a cent!"


    The voice of the five elders rose loudly and spread everywhere.


    The disciples of Taixuzong who had been desperate were suddenly shocked, and their faces showed determination.


    Yes, they received admonitions when they entered the clan!


    The sect does not have any rules, there is only one, and that is to guard the sea of ??stars, once there are dirty things, beheaded!


    This is the responsibility and mission of every disciple of Taixu Zong!


    "Even if it''s dead, I don''t hesitate!"


    A disciple of Taixu Zong rushed towards Qisharong, without hesitation, his face was decisive, and his eyes were proud.


    "act recklessly!"


    Qi Sharong directly blasted out a punch, blasting the Taixu Sect disciple directly into blood mist.


    The Dirty Braided Monster Man seven kills, the five elders knew it at the moment when the killing formation failed, because he had seen his skills before.


    Back then, Tai Xuzong was fighting Dirty Things, and the Seven Killing Martial Arts were extremely powerful. It was the great elder who led them to fight stubbornly and completely suppressed them.


    Now that they have broken through the seal and are going to do harm to the world, the fifth elder only hopes that the big elder can leave the customs as soon as possible to solve this disaster!


    The killing intent in Qi Shaxu''s eyes is getting higher and higher. At this moment, he does not want to delay time, and he also understands very well that if it is delayed, I am afraid that there will be changes.


    Qi Shaxu walked toward the fifth elder, only ten meters away from the fifth elder, it didn''t take much time at all.


    But he took a step, but hundreds of Tai Xuzong disciples stood in front of the five elders, forming a wall of people.


    "It''s really a bunch of lifeless things!"


    Qi Sharong waved his hand, and a majestic black vitality poured out directly, blasting towards the Tai Xuzong disciple.


    Bang bang bang!


    Countless disciples were blown to the ground, and the whole person was directly exploded into a cloud of blood mist.


    Even if they are the ninth grade of Jin Dan, they can''t resist the slightest, these seven kills are too powerful, the realm is at least the small extreme realm!


    If the five elders were in their heyday, they might be able to contend with it, and open the slaying array, which could easily extinguish the seven kills.


    But everything is happening, no one can predict it, maybe it''s really God''s will, God is going to the dirty stuff!


    Watching his countless disciples be destroyed, the fifth elder trembled, his nails sinking into flesh and blood.


    This kind of watching and powerlessness made him worse than death.


    These Tai Xuzong disciples were nurtured at a very high price. They were all pillars, and they were all Tai Xuzong''s future, but now they are like this.


    There were countless casualties, and Taixu Zong survived in name only.


    "Have the ability to kill me!" The fifth elder roared at the moment, his voice was high and his face was violent.


    "Huh, I will kill you now!"


    Qi Shaxu ignored the Tai Xuzong disciples around him and rushed directly towards the Fifth Elder, with a terrifying black vitality on his arm.


    With a punch, the entire space was shocked, as if to completely destroy the rules of this world!


    This is naturally not a simple punch, which is unbearable for the general strong.


    The fifth elder looked at Qi Shaxu''s fist, with a faint smile on his face, a smile of relief.


    He tried his best, only hope that the elders and suzerain will not blame him.


    But he was still unwilling, so many disciples were killed in vain, he was heartbroken, he was heartbroken!


    "Let''s go, don''t do moths to the fire, leave the green hills without worrying about firewood."


    The Fifth Elder''s voice was soft, and blood poured out from his mouth, and in the end he couldn''t speak at all.


    But after a while, the breath of the five elders completely wilted, and there was an astonishing hole in his chest, which was directly penetrated, and his dantian was destroyed!


    The disciples of Tai Xuzong cried so loudly that they felt that the sky was about to collapse.


    "Five elders, five elders!!!"


    Countless disciples are in pain and grief, rushing towards the Seven Killings in madness, but they are nothing more than self-destruction.


    "Today you ruined Taixu Zong!"


    Qi Shaxu''s eyes were cold, and Taixu Zong naturally took the first place in his heart, and it was the sect he had always wanted to destroy.


    It''s not Taixu Zong, they have already occupied this sea of ??stars, and human beings have long been slaves.


    Qi Shaxu wielded a source of energy from his hands and rushed directly to the four directions. He wanted to burn Taixu Sect directly!


    But within a few seconds, there were huge fires everywhere, and the flames blazed into the sky, and they couldn''t be extinguished.


    "Burn it, burn everything in this place, so as to relieve my hatred!"


    Qi Shaxu showed joy on his face, and there was nothing happier for him than this.


    "Turn this place to ashes!"


    With a triumphant gesture, Qi Sharong looked at everything in front of him and fell into madness.


    Countless disciples can only watch the flames soaring into the sky, this is not an ordinary fire, they can''t put it out at all.


    Despair completely enveloped them, they knew that Taixu Sect was really going to be destroyed.


    But at this moment, a few people came out of the Primitive Land, naturally Su Yan and others.


    Sitting at the front, Xiao Meng''s face suddenly changed when he saw the sky fire, and countless blood stains and corpses.


    "Brother Master, what is going on?!"


    Su Yan also looked cold, it was obvious that Taixu Zong was attacked!


    But the strange beast king who had been following Xiao Budian was full of fire in his eyes at this moment.


    It beats its chest with both hands and uttered an extremely high-pitched roar.


    "Dare to break into Taixu Sect, I will kill you!"


    The King of Beasts rushed directly to the Seven Killings, and slapped him with great strength, with a sigh of energy!


    Qi Shaxu said with disdain: "There are so many cats and dogs."

 Chapter 2290： Invincible

    Chapter 2290: Lost


    Facing the killing of the alien beast king, Qi Sharong looked disdainful, only cold killing intent in his eyes.


    At this moment, he was fluttering in a black robe, his whole body was shaking, very terrifying!


    The Beast King still ignored it, and it had only anger in its eyes at the moment, the ultimate anger.


    It was tamed by Taixu Sect''s suzerain since childhood and became a member of Taixu Sect.


    Although it has always been in the Primitive Land, although it is only a strange beast, it also bears the responsibility of maintaining the safety of Taixu Sect. It has long regarded itself as a member of Taixu Sect.


    The King of Beasts blasted out with a punch, majestic strength, the surrounding space was shaking, ripples swept!


    This fist blasted directly to Qi Shaxu''s chest, the force was fierce, and there was a strange wave.


    Qi Shaxu sneered at the corner of his mouth, did not avoid it, but directly faced the alien king.


    He turned his palm into a fist, and punched with the alien king, his fist was strong and not weak.


    The two face each other, the strength is the ultimate, the strongest of the small extreme realm is the most direct confrontation!


    boom!


    The huge noise swept everywhere, and at the same time, a concussion also swept the world, and the entire sky was shaken with endless ripples.


    The clouds above the sky also became a wave of waves at this moment, and then scattered directly, and was directly shaken by the terrifying force!


    It''s just a trick, and there are such terrible fluctuations, which is unimaginable!


    Many Taixuzong disciples were scared with horror.


    And Su Yan looked at the battlefield and said lightly: "Is this the battle of the Lesser Extreme Realm!"


    Su Yan didn''t make a move, he just looked at the court indifferently, waiting for the result.


    If the Beast King loses, he can actually take action.


    However, the King of Beasts is very powerful, and Su Yan is not sure if it is defeated.


    Unless, he breaks through!


    Without a single blow, the alien beast king became angry and smashed his hands directly toward the seven kills.


    Once its fist fell, even the mountains would have no way of resisting it. Even the ground could be smashed into a hole by it.


    However, Qi Sharong didn''t care, and he still faced resistance.


    This made Su Yan a little uneasy.


    When killing the Seven Slaves before, the Seven Slaves were considered the weakest among the seven. Because of the blessing of the Eye of Death, they became tough.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be strong either, it''s too far behind the Seven Kills.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that Qi Shaxu was not so strong before. He broke through the seal and became strong.


    As for how to become stronger, I am afraid that only Seven Killers will know.


    "It''s still rare to see strange animals in the Little Extreme Realm, but to me, you are still a little tender!"


    As soon as these words came out, the huge eyes of the alien beast king turned red, and it had lived for a thousand years, and it was still said to be tender.


    But in fact, these words are correct, after all, the seven killers have been sealed for a thousand years.


    The two confronted each other, and horrible fluctuations broke out continuously, and the entire Taixu Sect''s parcel was about to be overthrown.


    Countless people looked at the battlefield and felt terrifying. They had never seen such a battle before, and this mountain would probably be destroyed.


    "I came here today to destroy the Taixu Zong sect and avenge the enemies of the year!"


    Qi Shaxu''s eyes were cold, and he ran the black vitality directly, rushing towards the alien beast king.


    His power is not simple, it is actually mixed with a secret technique.


    "Just let you **** endless dark power!"


    Seven Killings roared, and their power shook, and they actually blasted directly towards the vitality of the alien beast king.


    The pubic area is absolutely important. Once it is hit, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The Alien Beast King''s arm directly crossed to protect the critical part, while the other hand blasted directly.


    It is the king of different beasts, the strongest existence in the primitive land, the absolute king, and its power is naturally terrifying.


    More than that, the Beast King unexpectedly displayed a secret technique!


    This caused all the people present to drop their jaws, and the strange beast actually knew the secret technique.


    Of course, this is due to the great elder of Taixu Zong, who taught him when the Alien Beast King was young, otherwise the Alien Beast King would not be able to know any secret techniques.


    The hand of the alien beast king commanded the dance, and there was a faint wave of fluctuations that spread directly towards the seven kills.


    This power didn''t seem to be strong, it was more like smoke, but after the blast of Seven Kills, there was a horrible wave.


    Qi Sharong didn''t encounter the alien beast king, but was blasted for kilometers and fell to the ground.


    Countless Taixuzong disciples were so excited, even tears shed on their faces!


    "Good job!"


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. This strange beast king seemed to have a bit of strength, and he could even know secret skills.


    At that time, instead of fighting, Su Yan didn''t use mental power, otherwise he could still contend. Now it seems that if he wants to defeat the alien beast king, he must at least break through to the eighth rank of Jin Dan.


    The blow of the Alien Beast King directly injured Qi Sharong, and the black vitality of his body was constantly shaking, as if he was about to leave his body.


    Qi Sharong held his chest, his eyes gloomy to the extreme.


    "I didn''t expect you to know the secret technique, this is my carelessness!"


    Qi Sharong directly rushed out, and his body''s vitality enveloped the world, his body began to change, like a flowing black liquid, shaping a different shape.


    "Let you see how powerful our race is!"


    Qi Shaxu silently muttered the words that he couldn''t understand, and the surrounding rules were directly broken, all the shackles were broken, and this place was completely unowned.


    More than that, the power of the secret technique of the alien beast king dissipated directly, and the world was completely controlled by the seven killers!


    This is the absolute power of control, terrifying!


    A special power inherent in dirt is the advantage of race.


    Su Yan''s face turned cold. He had felt this kind of power before fighting with the Seven Kill Slaves. This power was indeed terrifying. Fortunately, the Seven Kill Slaves were not strong at the time.


    Qi Sharong directly rushed towards the alien beast king, with the power of thunderbolt, the power of control to directly control this world, making him the master of this world!


    "Die me!"


    A black power gushes out directly and becomes a black mist, which blooms directly in the middle, like a black lotus!


    The petals fell, and the most terrifying lotus heart inside blasted towards the alien beast king.


    The King of Beasts resisted with both hands, and his whole body was filled with qi, but he was still bombarded for 10,000 meters and hit the Taixuzong hall with one head.


    Half of the Taixu Sect was destroyed, countless rocks fell off and fell directly, setting off a huge dust.


    With just one blow, a black elemental power emerged from the chest of the alien beast king, which could not dissipate at all, eroding its body frantically.


    The expression of the alien beast king was painful, obviously this power was extremely terrifying, it was actually invincible!


    Xiao Budian breathed fire in his eyes at this moment, and looked at Qisha Xun and said, "How dare you hurt my little brother and seek death!"


    Qishaxu heard the words, and was shocked in his heart, the strange beast kings are all little brothers, how much this little thing exists in front of him!

 Chapter 2291： Intense battle!

    Chapter 2291 fierce battle!


    Qi Shaxu''s complexion changed obviously, his expression became unnatural, and his heart was extremely panicked.


    He had already spent a lot of vitality before performing the racial mystery, and if he met a stronger one, he had no chance of winning at all.


    Even if the Taixu Sect is empty, the Sect Master and the Great Elder are not there, it is not so easy for him to destroy the Taixu Sect!


    Qi Shaxu sighed and wanted to retreat directly.


    After killing the fifth elder of Taixu Sect and many disciples this time, the task was actually completed, and it didn''t matter if Taixu Sect was not destroyed.


    But just when he was about to leave, Xiao Budian shouted again: "You didn''t hear me, did you hear me? Hurry up and knelt down and apologize to my little brother!"


    The nickname of Xiao Budian was given by Su Yan, which sounds better than the name Xiao Yi Beast.


    When he scolded, Xiao Dadao had his hands on his hips, an old-fashioned expression.


    Qi Shaxu''s eyes had the ultimate violent meaning, and his black vitality fluctuated and fluctuated.


    "What did you say!"


    Qi Shaxu had a wave of vitality, directly rushing towards Xiaobudian, he wanted to see what realm Xiaobudian was.


    Before, because of his inner anxiety, he didn''t explore Xiao Budian''s realm at all. He just thought about the existence of the little brother of the alien beast king. It was definitely not simple.


    However, with such a probing, Qishaxu was actually a little unbelievable.


    He shook his head, and a trace of anxiety emerged in his heart. How could this be possible? It was ridiculous.


    It was definitely the strange beast in front of him that had hidden his own strength, and it was impossible for him to have a first-grade gold core.


    Just kidding, it is ridiculous that Jindan Yipin can become the big brother of the alien beast in the small extreme realm.


    Xiao Budian continued to chatter: "Are you deaf? Do I have to kill you!"


    As soon as these words came out, Qi Shaxun''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Obviously, the little words scared him.


    But Xiao Budian did not make a move, and still said: "I will give you three seconds to consider, kneel down or die!"


    Xiao Budian speaks arrogantly, without any pretense at all, which makes Su Yan extremely speechless.


    Qi Shaxu did not give up, once again a burst of vitality rushed towards Xiao Budian.


    This time, the result is the same as before, Jindan first product!


    The anger on Qi Sharong''s face appeared, and he understood everything.


    He was fooled by this little thing in front of him from beginning to end. Any existence that is powerful, or existence stronger than the small extreme realm, are all fake.


    The little thing in front of me is only the realm of Jindan 1st grade!


    Qi Sharong clenched his fists tightly, and a wave of death spread, enveloped the Quartet, and directly pressed towards Xiao Budian.


    Little changed color, and his entire face suddenly became extremely pale.


    "Damn, you dare to really make a move!" Xiao Budian was gone, so he could only rush towards Su Yan, and said, "After the break, after the break, hurry up and give this king the queen!"


    Su Yan directly grabbed it by its tail, picked it up, flicked it casually, and threw it to Xiao Meng.


    "I didn''t see any blood superiority on this thing, but the mouthpiece is very powerful, it has my demeanor."


    Su Yan smiled, and then looked at Qishaxu, with a deep wave in his eyes.


    Qi Shaxu also looked at Su Yan at the same time, and said coldly: "A disciple of Taixu Sect, I can blow you into blood mist with one punch!"


    "I am not a disciple of Taixu Zong, and you are not afraid of your tongue flashing when you speak!"


    Facing each other, Su Yan and Ren Zui Pao have never lost.


    "court death!"


    Qi Sharong blasted with a punch, containing the power of death, and the black vitality directly shook, surrounding Su Yan.


    But when he was only a few minutes away from Su Yan, these powers were actually swallowed by Su Yan. They didn''t need to be transformed, they became his own power.


    Just kidding, Su Yan now has three powers, golden power, red power and black power.


    Facing the power of death, he felt very kind.


    This scene made Tai Xuzong''s disciples dumbfounded.


    If it hadn''t been for the previous Zhu Mie matchup against Su Yan, they would probably think that Su Yan and Qi Shaku were a group.


    And Qi Shaxun was also full of coldness at the moment, and he couldn''t think of why Su Yan could swallow his vitality.


    But one thing is certain, the young man in front of him is not simple and cannot underestimate the enemy.


    Qi Shaxu looked at Su Yan angrily: "Who are you!"


    Su Yan faintly smiled and said, "The one who killed you, you will be the second dirty thing I solved!"


    "What did you say!" Qi Shaxu was furious.


    He instantly understood that the seven-kill slave was killed by the young man in front of him, it was unbearable!


    Qi Sharong rose up into the sky and turned into a dark shadow, directly rushing towards Su Yan.


    Speed ??and strength have reached the extreme, and contains a wave of death.


    Everyone present seemed to be in hell, with endless terrifying aura permeating all around, and even felt that they were dead.


    There was no light in the sky, and it was completely shrouded in darkness. The rules of the entire space were controlled by Seven Killers. His control was very powerful.


    "Take me a blow!"


    The power of Seven Killing Roar''s control shocked, countless ripples swept across, the world suddenly changed, and everything turned into ruins!


    Of course Qi Shaxu was furious. The death of Qi Shao slave was his most angry thing. Now that he saw his enemy, his intent to kill was naturally high.


    But in the face of Qi Shaxu''s angry blow, Su Yan was indifferent and not afraid of anything.


    The palm of his hand was filled with three rays of light, gold, red and black!


    The three-color Yuanli directly envelops the heavens, regaining the rules of heaven and earth, he is the master of this heaven and earth!


    "A mere inferior race who wants to cause harm to the world is really overwhelming!"


    After Su Yan said, he blasted out with a punch, directly dissipating the power of the seven killers, even the power of control was shocked and retreated by Su Yan.


    Qi Shaxu was furious, watching Su Yan''s face twisted.


    "What did you say, you actually said that my race is inferior!"


    "Unforgivable!"


    Qi Sharong exploded, forming countless black viscous liquids, which began to spread around, trapping Su Yan in it.


    "I want you to die, I want you to regret saying that sentence!"


    The black viscous liquid began to sweep through Su Yan, and it actually penetrated directly into his body!


    Xiao Meng immediately changed color, her face full of anxiety.


    "Brother Master, you have to be careful!"


    Su Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "I can never invade, how can the inferior garbage be able to withstand me!"


    Su Yan''s body vigorously vibrated righteously, directly blocking the black viscous liquid, and at the same time the Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue circulated.


    Since Qi Sharong wanted to enter his body to seek death, he didn''t mind to perfect him.


    The Nine Heavens of Chaos Art can refine everything, even more so.


    "Don''t go out if you have the ability!"


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality was trembling, and he began to surround him with Qishadun.

 Chapter 2292： suppress!

    Chapter 2292 Suppression!


    The purpose of Qi Sharong turned into a black viscous liquid was to get into Su Yan''s body and directly destroy Su Yan''s body.


    In addition, the Dantian of Su Yan was also destroyed, so that the battle could be ended directly.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Yan was not so easy to deal with at all, he actually had a strange secret technique.


    In Su Yan''s body, he felt the terrifying elemental power swept all around him at this moment, and he carried a sense of ultimate refining.


    This feeling made him very uneasy, but he did not give up!


    "Want to let me out, whimsical, I want to break you directly!"


    Qi Shaxu roared, the voice filled the entire Taixu Sect, countless people''s complexion suddenly changed, and their hearts became uneasy.


    Su Yan is their last hope, if it falls, then Taixu Sect is really over!


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all at the moment, and got into his body. That was the best situation for him, not the worst.


    At this moment, the Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos is operating strongly, directly rushing towards the Seven Killings, directly refining him.


    Qi Sharong was besieged, unable to roam freely at all, and finally he was blocked in Su Yan''s abdomen.


    Chaos Nine Heavens Jue directly absorbed him, and an extreme force surged towards him, this force could not be resisted even by his control.


    Qi Sharong was scared, completely scared, thinking that his power of control was the strongest power between heaven and earth, and the advantage of the race.


    But now he knows what is powerful and what is terrible, and he is already afraid before refining.


    Qi Shaxu was forced to be helpless and got out of Su Yan directly. If he took a step slower, he would definitely be refined.


    The Seven Killers that came out turned into a human form, with extremely blushing eyes, like the eyes of hell, looking at Su Yan fiercely.


    "Good boy, such an evil secret technique!"


    He was already evil, and he was the most feared object of mankind, but now that he met Su Yan, he felt that Su Yan was even more evil.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be able to come out. I didn''t expect it would still be an egg fire." Su Yanjue said with a laugh.


    "court death!"


    Qi Shaxun was furious, and his whole body''s strength turned into qi, directly blasting towards Su Yan.


    More than that, the others also rushed towards Su Yan, and this punch was able to blast through the earth.


    He is really angry. For the dignity of the race, he must also defeat Su Yan, because Su Yan said that their race is inferior, which is unacceptable!


    But Su Yan smiled slightly, and easily took over the qi of seven kills.


    It was the punch of Qishaxu that Su Yan didn''t expect, and it actually drove him back hundreds of meters.


    Moreover, Su Yan felt that there was a majestic force in his body that could not disperse, which was a bit uncomfortable.


    The powerhouse of the small extreme realm is really extraordinary, and the suppression of the realm has reached the extreme.


    Su Yan had lost to the alien beast king before, and the alien beast king had the purest power, and Primordial Land was his home court.


    Su Yan was restricted and couldn''t use it. Once he left the primitive land, the alien beast king was no longer so scary.


    This is also why the King of Alien Beasts was defeated by Qi Shaku, but Su Yan was able to fight Qi Shaku for so long.


    Su Yan used the Chaos Nine Heavens Art to dissipate the power from his body, and at the same time a pure staff appeared in his hand.


    "In the sense of purity, kill!"


    Su Yan''s voice was icy, and he pointed the rod of purity at Seven Kills, and suddenly something like a meteor fell in the sky, smashing it directly towards Seven Kills.


    Qi Shaxu''s complexion changed, this kind of power was extraordinary, and it seemed to have a strong restraint on him.


    He kept evading, and in the end, he directly displayed a hood of vitality, avoiding everything outside.


    At the same time, Qi Sharong also turned into a black viscous liquid and attacked Su Yan.


    His speed is so fast that it is almost unimaginable, even Su Yan only discovered it when he was only a few minutes away from him.


    Qi Sharong approached Su Yan, and a thick liquid rushed to Su Yan directly, trying to destroy the vitality of Su Yan''s arm.


    His viscous liquid is also extremely toxic, and can easily destroy all vitality, just like venom!


    Su Yan avoided, but was still contaminated, and his entire arm suddenly became pitch black.


    More than that, in the short time he reacted, his muscles had been corroded.


    Su Yan had to use the Chaos Nine Heavens Jue to dissolve the thick black venom.


    "Your secret technique is really weird!"


    Qi Shaxu''s cold voice uttered, and his face became even more distorted.


    Ordinary people who were attacked by him would undoubtedly die. He used this trick to kill countless people back then, even the small extreme realm powerhouse was planted in his hands.


    But now when I meet Su Yan, the result has changed. His venom is actually useless!


    Su Yan''s arm was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in the end it was intact.


    At the same time, Su Yan moved, he was equally angry, and directly pressed towards the Seven Kills.


    The rod of purity in his hand directly impacted and aimed at the lifeline of the seven killers.


    But at the very moment, the Seven Kills turned into a black viscous liquid again, and this move was directly resolved by him.


    "If you want to kill me, it''s impossible!"


    Qi Sharong let out an evil laugh, somewhat unscrupulous.


    As long as he does not enter Su Yan''s body, he will not be refined, which means he can be invincible.


    This is his bargaining chip, his capital.


    The essential difference between Seven Killing and Seven Killing Slaves is that they contain a more powerful race bloodline.


    Seven kill slaves can''t turn into a black viscous liquid, this is their essential difference.


    The seven-slaughter mortal that turned into liquid kept sneaking towards Su Yan, making Su Yan a little unpredictable, and the vitality in his body was constantly being consumed.


    The rod of purity was originally a weapon to deal with these dirty things, but because of restrictions, it was useless at the moment.


    As a last resort, Su Yan can only use his second hand!


    His eyes opened, his pupils appeared, and the eye of death looked directly at Qishador.


    The Eye of Death that the Heart of Hell turned into is even more terrifying, after all, it is the fifth existence on the spirit weapon list!


    At this moment, Qishawu''s body actually became thinner, because he was attacked by the heart of hell.


    He didn''t understand what it was that could be so capable, which made him feel terrible.


    Qi Sharong looked at Su Yan, a little worried, he wanted to retreat.


    Su Yan itself is not powerful, but his secret arts and spiritual weapons are too restrained.


    "What a freak!"


    Qi Shaxu said this angrily, retreating even more.


    But how could Su Yan let him retreat, double pupils appeared, and he would kill!


    Su Yan directly used a secret technique to seal the entire Taixu Sect.


    At the same time, Su Yan communicated with Taixuzong''s formation, he wanted to summon a great formation to destroy!


    Countless Taixuzong disciples were shocked, how can they be summoned out of people who are not Taixuzong, this is incredible!


    But Qi Sharong felt scared, and Su Yan suppressed him too strongly, and at this moment he wanted to summon a great slaying formation.

 Chapter 2293： Sweep the sun and the moon!

    Chapter 2293 sweeps the sun and the moon!


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Qi Shaxu looked at Su Yan, with fear and non-stop words in his eyes.


    He didn''t believe that Su Yan could summon the Great Suppression Formation, he would never believe it.


    Before the five elders summoned the Great Suppression Formation, they almost killed the Seven Killers. Now if Su Yan was really summoned, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    Everyone was nervous to the extreme, looking at Su Yan, and Su Yan naturally became the central person at this moment.


    Xiao Meng clenched his fists, praying that Su Yan could summon a great slaying formation.


    Xiao Budian also stood on the body of the alien beast king, humming: "If he is summoned, I will agree to him as my little brother in the future."


    But as soon as its words came out, it was slapped by Xiao Meng and directly slapped on the head.


    "What are you talking about, the master brother is your little brother, then what shall I be you?!"


    Xiao Budian held his head with a painful expression on his face, but when Xiao Meng was angry, he could not help but immediately said: "Master, I was wrong, you forgive me this time."


    Xiao Meng glanced at Xiao Mi and ignored it.


    The disciples of Taixu Zong were also extremely nervous. They looked at Su Yan, hoping that Su Yan could summon an extermination formation and directly strangle this evil thing!


    Qi Shaxu killed the five elders, killed Hou Changhai, and killed many Tai Xuzong disciples. They hated them terribly.


    Even Qishaxun didn''t speak anymore. Just now he kept roaring, just to embolden himself, but now he was scared to the extreme, and even trembled all over.


    The Great Elimination Array was created by the Taixu Sect Master himself for the purpose of eliminating filth. It is an absolutely special formation, only useful for filth.


    Once summoned, the power is extraordinary, and it is impossible for the Seven Killers of the Small Extreme Realm to escape.


    Moreover, Su Yanyuan''s strength at this moment was strong and his body was not injured. Although his realm was only the seventh grade of Golden Core, it did not hinder him.


    He is just summoning the formation, as long as the summoning is successful, it can be maintained for a few minutes.


    Su Yan''s body''s vitality was trembling, and the whole world began to change, as if a terrifying force was derived.


    This force is so powerful that it actually controls this world!


    Qi Shaxu''s complexion has completely changed, his face is full of horror, and the incomparable fear enveloped his heart.


    He even regretted coming here, is Tai Xuzong so easy to deal with.


    Even if he came here and killed the Fifth Elder, he should leave.


    He was still too greedy and wanted to completely destroy Taixuzong. Hatred blinded him, and anger made him lose his mind.


    It''s too late to regret now!


    "Dirty stuff, inferior race, now your death date is up!"


    Su Yan looked at the seven kills, three blue dragons, three colors, appeared behind him, soaring to the sky, making a deafening sound of dragons.


    Qi Sharong was sweating all over his body, shaking like chaff, completely afraid, his whole body softened, and there was no way to resist.


    "why why!"


    Qi Sharong hated him, he was unwilling.


    "Why are you a person who is not Taixuzong, you can summon the Great Suppression Formation!"


    The soul questioned, the heaven is no longer facing the seven kills at this moment, this is the will of heaven.


    Su Yan did not respond in time to Qishaxu''s question, but was silent for a few seconds.


    A few seconds later, there was a faint smile on his face, and he said seriously: "Am I from too Xuzong, but I can play with you!"


    Sha Sha Sha!


    The entire Taixu Zong was immediately silent, and the needle drop could be heard.


    Everyone thought they had heard it wrong and rubbed their ears vigorously.


    However, Su Yan''s voice echoed everywhere, did not dissipate, and still existed.


    They heard it right, Su Yan said that, he was just playing with Seven Kills.


    He would never summon the Great Destruction Array, because the spell of the Great Destruction Array Su Yan had no idea how he summoned it. He was just playing Seven Kills.


    Xiao Meng''s fist loosened, and at the moment, her hands on hips were full of dissatisfaction and said: "What, the master brother is too cheap!"


    Xiao Budian clenched his fists and said angrily: "Deceive my feelings, I want to fight you!"


    Even the alien beast king roared at this moment, expressing dissatisfaction with Su Yan.


    When is it, I''m still joking, although it makes Seven Killers so scared, but what''s the effect?


    He didn''t scare him back, there was no loss, and the ending could not be changed at all.


    The disciples of Taixuzong were desperate, completely desperate.


    I thought that Su Yan was their hope, but it ended up comically.


    And Su Yan didn''t care about everyone''s words, but still looked at Seven Kills with a smile.


    "You now know that you are an inferior race!"


    Qi Shaxu Ben was trembling all over, at this moment he was furious, and there was anger behind him, and he was so angry that he vomited blood!


    "Damn, I will kill you!"


    How dare to play with him, this cannot be forgiven, it must be killed!


    Qi Shaxu rushed towards Su Yan, his eyes flushed, like two big red lanterns.


    This represented his anger. At this moment, Qi Sharong was already mad with anger and was about to go crazy!


    He used all his vitality, the black vitality enveloped the entire world, and even communicated the tribulation, with thunder flashing, as if the end of the world.


    More than that, there was a terrifying force of death everywhere, and countless Taixuzong disciples felt cold all over, unable to breathe, as if they were about to die.


    And Su Yan didn''t show the slightest movement to all of this, letting Qi Shaxu''s anger be no matter how angry he was, he stood still, his smile still.


    "Die me!"


    Qi Shaxu rushed towards Su Yan and blasted out with a punch. This punch was his strongest combat power and contained everything!


    It just blasted out, the whole sky quaked, and the endless ruins behind Su Yan bombarded, and even the peak of Taixuzong showed signs of shaking.


    If it weren''t for the powerful formation, I''m afraid Taixuzong would be destroyed, and the mountain in the cloud would collapse.


    This punch is like the punch of reincarnation, even the top powerhouse of the small pole can''t bear it.


    The Alien Beast King had cold eyes and said at this moment: "It''s over, he can''t take this punch!"


    The Beast King himself knew how powerful this punch was, and it was impossible to take it, even in the Primitive Land.


    But what countless people didn''t expect was that Su Yan actually had a terrifying force running in his hands, directly blasting out.


    This power is not right, it is not a normal power, nor is it a normal secret technique.


    This power-sweeping the sun and the moon!


    terror!


    powerful!


    Very vast!


    Unspeakably powerful, it actually blasted the Seven Killings into the sky directly!


    Countless people grew their mouths and their faces trembled in disbelief.


    Even the King of Alien Beasts also grew his mouth and muttered: "Seven-Rank Golden Core, how can it be possible to display such terrible power!"


    It doesn''t know, this is Su Yan''s secret technique, fairy secret!


    The fourth formula in Li Jue sweeps the sun and the moon! ! !

 Chapter 2294： Furui

    Chapter 2294: Ancient Well


    When this trick came out, the whole world appeared strange, the sun and the moon did not appear, because they did not dare to come out at all!


    This move has the power to destroy the sun and the moon. It is extremely terrifying. Compared with the previous two styles, it is even more violent.


    Even if it was Su Yan, his dantian had become empty at the moment, exhausting all his vitality.


    He did it by force, and he was not sure whether he would succeed.


    For Su Yan, danger also represents opportunity. He has always been on the edge of danger and doesn''t care.


    The violent vitality, like a dust storm overwhelming the sky, directly pressed towards the seven kills, without the slightest retreat.


    Qi Shaxu was so scared that he was so frightened that he was furious when he learned that Su Yan was playing with him, but thought he could feel relieved.


    However, Su Yan''s secret technique was used, making Qi Sharong despair once again.


    This feeling is like riding a roller coaster, he was played over and over again by Su Yan.


    "I have lived for thousands of years. You are the first person to dare to play with me!"


    Qi Shaxu''s anger was hard to dissipate, looking at Su Yan''s full face of spite.


    But Su Yan smiled and said: "I will not only play with you, but I will play with you to death!"


    As soon as Su Yan''s words fell, the majestic power directly blasted towards the Seven Kills, with the ultimate power of the power, overwhelming the sky, as if to directly destroy this world.


    This is not a simple destruction of the rules, creating a black hole, it is direct destruction, turning this world into nothingness!


    This kind of terrifying power is simply indescribable, completely beyond the extreme of Su Yan''s current realm, and even the powerhouse of the small extreme realm can''t display it.


    This is the horror of Xian Jue!


    Qi Shawu hurriedly turned into a black viscous liquid, surrounded by black vitality, trying to resist Su Yan''s secret technique.


    However, after being touched by Su Yan''s secret technique, all the black energy instantly disintegrated, and then dissipated directly, completely disappearing.


    Qi Shaxu''s complexion changed, and he wanted to escape into the ground, but how could Su Yan give him a chance!


    The secret technique surging, sealed the entire world, and Qishawu could not escape at all, but could only deal with it.


    His face is full of violence, and he can only fight for the last time when it becomes a viscous liquid.


    "Our race is a higher race, and your inferior human beings can''t beat it!"


    Facing Su Yan''s secret technique, Qi Sharong directly resisted!


    The violent elemental force directly impacted, and instantly penetrated the body of the seven killers.


    Countless thick black liquids are directly frozen and turned into sculptures!


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, staring at Seven Killings, sensing his vitality.


    And the vitality of Seven Killings was weakening a little bit, until finally it dissipated directly, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    Su Yan walked directly towards Qishaxu, looked at a large piece of ice sculpture, and pulled one hard. The frozen black viscous liquid melted directly into a pool of foul-smelling liquid.


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, a flame of Yuanli appeared on the palm of his hand, rushing directly, turning the foul liquid into nothingness.


    At this point, the Qisharong completely died, dissipating between heaven and earth!


    Su Yan''s icy eyes recovered calmly, and the muddy vitality began to slowly dissipate.


    And his surroundings are now in ruins.


    It used to be the land of Taixu Sect, the most solemn and sacred place. Many people wanted to watch it, but they didn''t get it in their entire lives.


    Now the walls are ruined and there is only a piece of dust left, and many Taixuzong disciples have nowhere to say bleak!


    They choked, they cried, the result was unbearable, and their hearts were sad.


    But this is what they have to face, they now know how terrible dirty things are, how terrible they are. Humans and dirt are not at the same time!


    Su Yan looked at these Tai Xuzong disciples, shook his head, and said nothing.


    He walked to the last few remaining halls of Taixuzong, with a trace of fluctuation in his eyes.


    Under such battles, these halls did not fluctuate at all and remained intact, which was very abnormal.


    Xiao Meng was very happy, ran directly to Su Yan''s side, and said happily, "Brother Master, that''s great, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    The little boy came over and said old-fashionedly: "Little brother, that''s okay."


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Meng''s fist was smashed.


    "Don''t talk so small or small, just ask the teacher!" Xiao Meng stared at Xiao Wei with big eyes.


    Xiao Budian looked aggrieved and rubbed his head. Seeing that Xiao Meng did not intend to let it go, he could only whisper reluctantly: "Master."


    "Speak louder!" Xiao Meng shouted.


    "Master."


    "Didn''t you eat, let you speak up!" Xiao Meng scolded again.


    "Master!" Xiao Budian roared, his voice violent.


    Su Yan was really speechless about Xiao Meng and Xiao Wu Dian. This Xiao Meng was too arrogant. Xiao Meng was also naughty. Together, they were Mars and Mercury.


    "You wait for me outside here."


    After that, Su Yan walked directly into the hall.


    No one dared to stop, Tai Xuzong''s disciples could only watch Su Yan enter.


    What''s more, Su Yan saved their lives just now, and they were too embarrassed to stop them.


    Stepping into the hall with one foot, Su Yan felt a strange feeling. There was this strong wave in the hall, which was very old!


    He walked in, feeling even worse, as if being held down by a mountain, and there was a terrible force pulling his feet.


    Even if it was him, he felt the extreme pressure when he entered, not to mention that his dantian was empty at the moment.


    This place is really unusual, with too strong taboo power, and the surroundings are covered with runes, ancient and obscure.


    Su Yan did not retreat, but continued to walk forward. When he reached the center of the hall, he saw an ancient well.


    There is nothing around this hall, only runes, posted everywhere.


    In the middle is an ancient well, which is too weird.


    How can there be an ancient well in a large hall? Is it because the ancient well was built for this hall?


    Su Yan looked into the ancient well, there was no bottom, it was pitch black, without any fluctuations.


    Su Yan displayed a source of energy, which directly turned into a flame, rushing towards the ancient well.


    But after falling, within a few seconds, the Yuanli flame went out, and Gu Jing was plunged into darkness again.


    In those short seconds, Su Yan saw some scenes of Gujing.


    Runes are posted on the mouth of the well and even below, and they are all bright red marks.


    Don''t think about it, it was definitely written by the power of blood, an extraordinary rune.


    This place is not simple, very not simple.


    Su Yan''s eyes became profound. He didn''t want to guess or explore, so he could only withdraw.


    Because he felt a wave of fluctuations in the ancient well, although it was very weak, but it was abnormally palpitating, even if his scalp was numb.


    There must be something weird in it, maybe there are very important things, otherwise there can be so many rune taboos!

 Chapter 2295： Xicang crisis!

    Chapter 2295 The Crisis of Xi Cang!


    Su Yan felt the rune taboos around him. This kind of fluctuation was so severe that it was definitely not something ordinary people could refine!


    Even the strong of the Great Extreme Realm would be difficult to refine, which made Su Yan think of more.


    "Could it be that the Sect Master of Taixu Sect is a strong transcendence!"


    It is not surprising that Su Yan has this kind of speculation, because this kind of formation is too powerful, even he can''t refine it now.


    Of course, there is also another possibility that the opponent did not break through and used secret techniques.


    Moreover, Su Yan is more inclined to the latter. After all, to break through the Tribulation, it is really another world. The techniques of good fortune are all at hand.


    Thinking so much, it might as well go in and see what happened, Su Yan immediately decided to go deep into the ancient well.


    He glanced at the ancient well, intending to jump directly into it.


    But at this moment, all the runes in the entire hall burst out with golden light, and many obscure fonts wandered in the air, permeating a powerful force.


    All power is aimed at one place, that is the ancient well!


    Countless golden rays of light rushed towards the ancient well, and there were many runes flying directly on the ancient well.


    This situation made Su Yan''s face condensed. Could it be that something happened?


    Before he thought about it, there was a terrifying wave in the ancient well, which shocked people''s hearts!


    This wave is so terrifying that it can make fear cover people''s hearts and suppress the soul!


    Even Su Yan''s expression changed and he hurried back.


    A black air enveloped the group, wandering in the hall without stopping for a long time.


    Until the end, countless runes dissipated its suppression.


    "Black air!"


    There was a chill in Su Yan''s eyes, this ancient well was really not simple, there must be secrets buried in it.


    But now, he can no longer enter, because the fluctuation is too violent, even if it is a small pole, it is dangerous.


    He can only choose to quit, and he has to ensure his own safety while he is curious.


    As soon as he left the hall, many Taixuzong disciples ran over, and their faces were full of incredible.


    "How is this possible!"


    "He came out alive!"


    "Unbelievable!"


    Many disciples talked about it.


    Su Yan understood a lot. I''m afraid that there is danger in the ancient well. Someone entered the hall before and could not get out.


    No wonder he found several corpses in a corner of the hall.


    "Brother Master, you have finally come out, worrying about the death of Xiaomeng." Xiaomeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your master brother is not that weak." Su Yan smiled.


    Liu Jin wanted to speak, but it was a sudden huge shock from the horizon of E Bi.


    Many people looked at it, with a sense of horror on their faces.


    This sound is far more terrifying than the sound of thunder and lightning, and it is almost deafening like the sound of annihilation.


    At the same time, there was a ripple coming, extremely powerful.


    Su Yan hurriedly took action to resolve the ripples, otherwise Tai Xuzong''s disciples would suffer.


    It is a wave of unrest.


    Tai Xuzong''s disciples looked at the shaking place, and said with a whole face uneasy: "There must be something wrong with Xi Cang!"


    "Several elders are going to Xicang. I''m afraid something dirty has also appeared there!"


    "I hope the elders are safe, otherwise our Tai Xuzong will be in crisis!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and this wave of fluctuations was indeed coming from the West, indicating that there must be a battle over there.


    Several elders from Taixuzong have all gone to Xicang, and there is no doubt about the dirt.


    Su Yan can completely ignore the matter, after all, it has nothing to do with him, he is just a passerby.


    But thinking of all kinds of dirty things, he felt that if he didn''t care, he couldn''t make it through.


    What''s more, the dirt is so terrible, if you continue to let it go, then this star sea will be dangerous.


    Although this place has little to do with him, he does not want to be destroyed. After all, this is the upper world, the high end of the earth and the middle world.


    If there is a crisis here, sooner or later the earth and the middle world will be occupied.


    There are still people he knows on the earth, and there is another, he naturally does not allow such results!


    Immediately, Su Yan looked at Liu Jin and others.


    "You are here, if there is danger, hide in that hall!"


    Su Yan approached the main hall and drew a circle directly, displaying the secret technique of painting a prison.


    This can avoid the crisis, and it will not be threatened by the ancient well.


    Liu Jin and the others nodded quickly and naturally followed Su Yan''s words.


    After that, Su Yan left the land of Taixuzong''s sect and headed towards Xicang.


    As soon as he left Taixu Zong, Su Yan felt that things were not easy.


    Taixuzong has an array to maintain, and the terrible fluctuation just now has been reduced a lot.


    Leaving now, the sight outside made his face even more chilly.


    There are ruined walls everywhere, everything is ruined!


    This kind of fluctuation is too terrifying, and it has affected a large area. If it is left unchecked, the consequences will be disastrous.


    This fluctuation alone probably caused countless casualties, especially the land of Xicang, which is even more difficult to estimate.


    Su Yan used the dragon to reach the extreme speed and hurried towards Xi Cang.


    The Xicang crisis, a huge crisis, must not just spread.


    On the way to go, Su Yan met the witch master and the master, both of them were also surprised by this shock wave.


    They are regional powerhouses and have unshirkable responsibilities, even if they are afraid, they must go, not afraid of life and death.


    When the wizard saw Su Yan, he couldn''t help but said, "Where have you been before?"


    Su Yan replied: "Tai Xu Zong."


    "You went to Taixuzong?!"


    "Ok."


    "There is nothing there, right?" The Sorcerer asked uneasyly.


    "Something happened, it''s miserable."


    The two of them were shocked and uneasy. Taixuzong suffered from such a sacred place, and the crisis really came.


    "The dirty thing used Tiaohu Lishan himself, and led many Taixu sect elders to the sea. The sect was empty, and the dirty thing Qisharong broke into the sect and killed the fifth elder and many disciples."


    Su Yan briefly talked about what happened.


    "The Fifth Elder is dead!"


    The expressions of the two of them changed drastically, in disbelief.


    "How is it possible, the fifth elders are somehow strong in the small extreme realm!"


    They couldn''t believe how terrifying the power of the five elders was, and how could they lose to the dirty stuff.


    At the same time, it made them realize a problem. Dirty things are more terrifying and harder to deal with.


    Taixu Zong did not divide the elders according to their strengths.


    The strength of the Fifth Elder was stronger than that of the Fourth Elder, and was almost the same as the Third Elder.


    He deduced the secret, spent a lot of time on this, otherwise it will be stronger.


    The second elder of Taixuzong also did not appear, which is also an important reason for Taixuzong''s serious suffering this time.


    Right now is not the time to think about this, so I have to rush to Xicang as soon as possible to help the third elders and others.


    The three of them stopped talking, and rushed towards Xi Cang as quickly as possible, hoping that Xi Cang could turn the crisis into peace, but they were too nervous.

 Chapter 2296： fierce

    Chapter 2296 Fierce


    Xicang, to the west of the Land of Xinghai, is rich in terrain. There is a place famous for the whole Xinghai, that is, the Dead Sea!


    The Dead Sea, located in the center of Xicang, has a small area and is formed by a collection of highly concentrated corrosive liquids.


    The surrounding area is thousands of miles away, and there is no grass and no living creatures.


    Back then, Taixuzong defeated Dirty Thing, and the two kills of the seven martial arts were suppressed here, the seven kills Shu and the seven kills!


    These two filths killed countless human beings and did all the bad things.


    Now that he has been sealed for thousands of years, he still escaped from the trap and wanted to continue to do harm to the world!


    In the land of the Dead Sea, there were several fluctuations, and countless ripples dispersed in all directions. The horror was unimaginable.


    I saw a few figures above the midair, which were particularly eye-catching.


    Several of them stood on one side, led by the elder Taixuzong and others, headed by the three elders.


    The complexion of each one is not good-looking, and it obviously consumes a lot of energy.


    On the other side, there are two ugly figures, constantly dripping viscous liquid.


    This is the two kills of the seven martial arts, all of them are small extreme realm powerhouses!


    Qishashu looked at the third elder of Taixuzong and others with a sneer in his eyes.


    "Hmph, I just broke through the seal, and I saw an old acquaintance, which makes me happy."


    The Qishasha on the side also nodded and said: "Yes, I have done a few tricks with you, these fluctuations are really missed!"


    Facing the words of these two filthy things, the three elders of Taixuzong looked cold, with crazy killing intent in his eyes.


    "I didn''t kill you back then, but today I will kill you completely!"


    "Huh!" Qishashu said with a look of disdain: "Back then, you were protected by the Sovereign Magic Treasure. We were trapped, but what do you have now!"


    Qishashu and Qishasha were unscrupulous, because in the first battle, many spirit weapons flew to all parts of the star sea and disappeared.


    There are even some things that have left other places and disappeared.


    The Spirit Tool List is only the ranking of the land of Xinghai, and does not represent other places. After all, Xinghai is only a fourth-class area, which is far behind the third-class and second-class.


    The third elder of Taixuzong was somewhat unable to answer the words of Qisha forgiveness.


    In order to suppress the dirty things, many spiritual weapons were indeed scattered everywhere, and no trace was seen.


    And these spirit tools were basically found by the Sect Master of Taixu Sect at the beginning, and some were even refined by him himself.


    For example, cutting iron like mud is a great sword, but it can kill countless dirty things, cause dust, and fall to the 29th place on the list of spirit weapons.


    "Three Elders, talk nonsense with them, just kill them directly!"


    The four elders were grumpy and couldn''t look at the dirty things, and just wanted to kill them. After all, the dirty things did too many bad things back then.


    The third elder nodded, looking at Qishashu and Qishasha, his expression was cold, and his killing intent was even worse.


    "Today is your anniversary!"


    As soon as his words fell, a terrifying wave filled the world, and a terrible light wave filled the center of his forehead.


    This light wave, even the ninth-Rank Golden Core powerhouse, could not resist, only to be killed.


    But Qishashu and Qishasha have a look of disdain, and their own vitality is diffused between their hands, one green and one green, with the ultimate corrosion.


    The bombardment of the light wave was instantly resisted by the two elements, making it unsustainable.


    Although the three elders are stronger than the five elders, they are also powerless to face the two enemies of the lower extreme realm.


    At this moment, the four elders and others hurriedly took action, all displaying powerful secret techniques, moving towards Qisha Shu and Qisha Sha.


    Suddenly, the sky was full of vitality and the entire Dead Sea seemed to be a Jedi.


    The corrosive liquid in the Dead Sea vibrated all over the place, rushing towards all directions like a mountain.


    And the sky was covered with black clouds, thunder and lightning flickered, countless electric lights seemed to break the sky!


    The Yuanli shocked, and all the places in the four directions became irregular places, and countless black holes swept through, as if to swallow this place.


    But because of all this, the two sides didn''t take it seriously. They only had the other side in their eyes and wanted to kill the other side!


    The four elders rushed out, blasted out with a punch, and the power shook. The water of the Dead Sea was rushing towards Qisha Shu and Qisha Sha.


    The expressions of the two changed and they hurriedly mobilized their power to block the seawater. At the same time, a wave of death filled the four elders.


    "Fourth!"


    The three elders rushed out in a hurry, a secret technique was used, and there were mirages appearing in the entire mid-air, false and confusing, and people did not know the truth at all.


    At the same time, he shot it out with a palm, which actually shattered the death wave directly and rescued the Fourth Elder.


    The four elders had lingering fears, looking at Qishashu and Qishasha with fear in their eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, they would become stronger after a thousand years of suppression!"


    Under normal circumstances, when suppressed, the absolute strength will become weaker, but now it is the opposite, which is what they have been unable to figure out.


    And going to Qishashu and Qishasha will naturally not tell this secret, this is their method, and it is also their support.


    "Three elders, you haven''t seen you in a thousand years, but your strength has increased a lot. It is estimated that you are approaching the extreme state!"


    "Each!" the three elders said coldly.


    He also felt the strength of the two nasty things increased. This battle was doomed to life and death, and the outcome was uncertain.


    "Seven kills, forgive me, if you play with them enough, let''s kill them directly!"


    As soon as Qishasha''s words came out, he disappeared directly.


    The three elders and the others looked uneasy, and hurriedly used their spiritual power to investigate, but just after the display, there was a painful hum.


    The ten elder was actually conspired, and was attacked by Qishasha, and his entire body was directly smashed!


    At the last moment, he directly applied his claws to his dantian and threw the dantian towards the third elders.


    "Three Elders, we must destroy them!"


    When the ten elders said these words, the whole body melted directly into a foul-smelling viscous liquid.


    "Old ten!"


    Several elders were eager to crack, and were so angry that their voices revealed endless anger and wailing.


    But Qishasha and Qishashu were all smiles. They knew that killing humans would make the rest of humans angry.


    And this is even more interesting. They have a play mentality from the beginning to the end, and they didn''t pay attention to the Three Elders and others at all.


    "Die me!"


    The three elders were furious, they were madly performing secret techniques, with long hair soaring to the sky, and his face was full of anger.


    A spiritual weapon emerged in his hand, which was actually a soul chaser!


    Spirit artifacts are scattered everywhere, but Tai Xuzong has also been searching around for thousands of years.


    However, the pure rod and death sickle that Su Yan had obtained before were all obtained by the emperor, and Taixuzong did not recover it.


    Seeing the chasing soul lock, Qishashu and Qishasha''s complexion changed, and their faces were uneasy.


    Although the Soul Chaser was only ranked 21st in the spirit weapon list, ordinary people could not display much strength.


    But now the Three Elders own it, Taixu Sect has various methods to suppress dirty things, and can use it to the extreme.

 Chapter 2298： Shot

    Chapter 2297: The Crisis!


    This time Qishashu and Qishasha had to treat them seriously.


    Although the ranking of the soul chasing lock is not high, it is a full threat to them, because the soul chasing lock is also created by the Taixu Sect master himself!


    Chasing the soul lock, as the name implies, locks the soul of a person, and keeps track of it.


    At this moment, the third elder of Taixuzong held the soul-chasing lock and directly urged it without much words. There was only one word for dirty things, kill!


    The other elders have also greatly increased their confidence. With the Soul Chaser, their power can achieve the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    "Shoot together and kill them!"


    The Ninth Elders and others all displayed secret techniques, extremely violent, shaking between heaven and earth.


    The soul chasing lock left the palm of the third elder, flew towards the sky, and stood in the air. The lock became huge and opened directly!


    A shocking sound came out, making the scalp numb, and countless runes began to diffuse, and these runes had a powerful suppressing effect on dirty things.


    If the Soul Chaser was used to deal with humans, its effect would be greatly discounted, which is why it only ranked 21st.


    Qishashu knew that this was inevitable, and he had to transform into his original form, forming a look like rotten wood.


    His body was constantly ticking liquid, and the liquid fell into the Dead Sea, which caused the seawater in the Dead Sea to dry up. Obviously, the liquid in his body corroded more strongly than the Dead Sea water!


    "Seven kills, let''s do it!"


    When Qishashu said this, he rushed directly towards the three elders.


    He understood very well that as long as the three elders were resolved, the battle would be completely declared over, because of the many elders, only the three elders were the strongest, reaching the small extreme!


    Qishashu radiated light all over, trying to cover up the chasing lock to get time to shoot.


    But the soul chasing lock oscillated everywhere, and countless runes flew all over the sky, directly destroying the light emitted by the Seven Kills.


    Countless cyan rays of light fell and plunged into the Dead Sea, immediately set off a momentum of upheaval.


    Qishashu''s complexion became colder, and a cyan light filled his eyes.


    The Qi Shasha on the side condensed, and said anxiously: "What are you going to do?!"


    "Hmph, in this situation, is there any other way!"


    Qishashu ignored Qishasha at all, and the blue light in his eyes flooded directly towards the three elders.


    "Sky blue light, death!"


    Qishashu roared, the blue light was like cooking smoke, and it attacked the three elders, unstoppable.


    The other elders are all discolored, with fear in their eyes, this kind of fluctuation is too strong, worthy of being a small extremely strong.


    But the three elders'' expressions were extremely cold, he hurriedly urged his internal vitality, blessed his arms, and greeted Qisha Shu.


    A punch was blasted, the chasing soul lock was blessed, and the power became stronger, which actually imprisoned the Seven Kills for a second!


    It was this second that made it impossible to avoid, and forcibly endured the blow of the Three Elders!


    With the force of a punch, Qishashu was directly hit, his entire chest was sunken, and he was directly beaten back into a human form.


    Qishashu spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes gloomy.


    "Hurt me, then you have to die!"


    Three thousand cooking smoke and green light directly enveloped the three elders, making it impossible to escape.


    No matter how the three elders use the secret technique, these smoky and blue lights cannot be destroyed!


    The four elders were anxious and hurried to cast the secret technique, rushing towards the three elders.


    The third elder said: "Fourth old, give me your vitality, you can''t destroy this magic!"


    The four elders nodded quickly, and all the dantian Yuanli flocked to the three elders.


    Seeing this, the other elders also opened their mouths and said: "Our Yuanli will be given to you too!"


    They put all their hopes on the Three Elders, and they can only do so, because there are only the Three Elders who are strong in the extreme realm, who have the strength to fight and have the hope of victory.


    Several primordial strengths all flocked to the three elders.


    The three elders absorbed all of them at this moment, and the entire dantian inner strength was violent, like a huge ocean, which was raising a stormy wave.


    The eyes of the three elders were violent, and he was enduring backlash, the rejection of various elements, and the huge pain made his face a little distorted.


    But he did not give up, did not flinch, and persisted.


    All elemental powers are integrated by him and turned into their own power.


    "Thousands of spells are broken!"


    The three elders roared, a secret technique was used, and the cyan light rushed directly into the whole body.


    Only a huge noise was heard, and the sky seemed to be shattered, as if it was about to collapse.


    All the cyan rays of light were shaken away and disappeared directly!


    The three elders were full of violent expressions, his muscles swelled, his clothes were torn, and those eyes actually had red light fluctuations.


    The three elders went mad and roared with both hands to the sky, and they were already on the verge of becoming confused.


    When the other elders saw this, they felt distressed. They understood that the third elder was walking a tightrope and driving himself crazy, so that the strongest power could erupt.


    But this will lead to a huge backlash, and even go crazy!


    However, the three elders succeeded in breaking the secret technique of seven kills forgiveness, which was considered a success.


    Qishashu''s expression changed, he did not expect that the Third Elder was so bold and dared to do so.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    "Kill you, even if you lose your life!"


    The three elders roared, rushing to Qisha Forgiveness, without any fancy, directly punched out!


    The power of this fist exploded, with the ability to destroy the world.


    Countless lightning flashed between the arms of the three elders, and even the Dead Sea became calm, as if scared.


    Qishashu''s face changed wildly, if he received this punch, wouldn''t it mean that he would lose his combat effectiveness without dying.


    He wanted to avoid it, but it was impossible to avoid it.


    At the moment of the moment, the Qi Shasha''s elemental force blasted towards the three elders!


    "It seems that I still need to take action, otherwise it will be difficult."


    Qi Shasha''s blow was not strong, but it had a great impact on the three elders and made his shot miss a point.


    Qishashu caught the opportunity and immediately avoided, while punching the third elder in the abdomen.


    His punch actually pierced the third elder''s abdomen directly, and blood flowed down his arm.


    Qishashu''s arm also gave birth to barbs, which kept stirring in the belly of the three elders.


    The three elders were in anguish and blasted out with a punch, forcing the seven kills to retreat.


    His stomach quickly recovered, and once again rushed towards Qishashu.


    But at this moment, the Seven Kills were flying towards the three elders, and a force of death spread.


    Dirt is a family of death, they are born with the power of death, and they are born with death as a company, and they are full of killing.


    At this moment, Qi Shao glanced at Qi Sha Shu Shu and said: "There is no need to hide it, let''s do it!"


    Qishashu nodded, and the two of them were in harmony!


    Then the two became one body, becoming a strangely shaped thing, extremely large, with death power all around.


    The voice of Seven Kills and Forgiveness came out: "The two of us didn''t have time to get together, so that you have a chance to take advantage of it, now go to die!"

 Chapter 2299： Hilarious!

    Chapter 2299 is funny!


    Don''t think about it, that fit monster is definitely a dirty thing, and it doesn''t need reaction time at all.


    Su Yan shouted directly at the three elders: "Receive the spirit weapon!"


    The rod of purity was directly taken out by Su Yan, and then thrown at the third elder.


    The three elders thought that there was no doubt that they would die, and their faces showed hopelessness, but they were overjoyed by Su Yan''s words.


    He hurriedly flew out and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The rod of purity is flying in the air, shining with brilliance, has the power of purity, can purify all things, and can even wipe out evil!


    This is specifically designed to restrain dirty things. Although not made by the Taixu Sect Master, it has also been transformed by him and has a greater effect on dirty things.


    The rod of purity revolved in mid-air, swiftly rushing towards the three elders.


    The four elders and others all looked happy, and their faces showed expectation.


    He thought he was bound to die, and there was no escape, but in the end reinforcements came, and they were not unexpected.


    But Qishashu Shu and Qishasha were extremely angry, roaring mercilessly, their voices shaking.


    The combined object blasted out with a palm, and its power was extremely powerful.


    When the rod of purity was fluctuated, it actually changed its direction and moved towards the ground.


    The third elder rushed towards the ground, but his injuries were so serious that he was actually affected by this change in the rules of the world and went straight into the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    When he got out of the ground, the rod of purity had fallen into the hands of the body, and it was swallowed directly!


    "What!" The fourth elder''s face changed wildly, and his whole body trembled.


    The rod of purity is a weapon to kill dirty things, but it is obtained by dirty things.


    Not only the four elders, six elders and others, including Emperor Xicang, and even the newly arrived Sorcerer and Lord, all looked speechless.


    The third elder looked around with an embarrassment on his face.


    "I didn''t master the speed."


    The fit thing is laughing wildly, Chi Guoguo''s mockery.


    "What an idiot, now that you don''t have the rod of purity, I see what else you can do with me!"


    The fit thing is unscrupulous, and without the weapon to destroy him, he can certainly sit back and relax.


    Everyone was speechless, and despair revealed in their eyes again. Such a critical juncture was ruined because of the mistakes of the Three Elders.


    But this can''t just blame the third elder, he was indeed seriously injured, he has not recovered, and was affected by space distortion.


    "Go to death for me!"


    The mate roared, killing intent to skyrocket.


    Both Qi Sha Shu Shu and Qi Sha Sha both displayed extinction skills, and with one blow, it was bound to destroy the Three Elders.


    However, Su Yan looked indifferent and interrupted: "Wait a minute!"


    In the meantime, Su Yan took out something again, which was actually a death sickle!


    The death sickle harvests dead souls, and is also a sharp weapon for harvesting dirty things. It is not specific to dirty things, but it is more powerful than the rod of purity.


    After all, Death Scythe ranks stronger!


    The death sickle phantom fluctuated, rotating towards the three elders, this is a sharp weapon, it can fight the dirt to the death.


    Seven kills are furious, and a head emerges from the body of a fit, that is, seven kills.


    He said angrily at the moment: "There are still spirit weapons, I will grab them again!"


    The third elder said angrily: "It was accidental last time, this time you have no door!"


    He rushed into the sky, desperately trying to get the death sickle.


    The death sickle was also close at hand, and he could feel the terrifying meaning of killing, with the power of ecstatic, as if his soul was about to be hooked away.


    The death sickle is only a few hundred meters away from the three elders, which is completely at your fingertips.


    The thing that can be combined, does not hesitate to dissipate the vitality, and without that blow, it rushes towards the three elders.


    Changing the space rules again, the entire space is distorted, just like a house deformed, without any rules.


    The three elders were only one step away to get the death sickle, and his face was full of joy.


    As long as he gets it, he is confident that he won''t lose when he is fighting against the body. After all, he is the pinnacle of the small extreme realm.


    However, the impermanence of fate is that kind of drama.


    The thighs of the three elders were caught by the body, and they displayed violent power and threw him directly away!


    Everyone had rekindled hope, but in the next second they entered the Zuibing Cave, all of them were dumbfounded, dumbfounded, almost stupid.


    There was a dead silence, and the audience was silent.


    The combined thing got a death sickle and smiled, so ear-piercing.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "I''m so ridiculous. Labor and capital have got the magic weapon again."


    "You rubbish, you were a comedian in your last life."


    The fit thing laughed at the three elders, brazenly, and even laughed.


    In the whole world, there is only the sound of wild laughter of the fit, which is so comfortable for him, and he has never been so happy.


    And for the Four Elders and others, there is only one song that can express their feelings.


    Snow flutters and the north wind is bleak...


    The third elder looked desperate, looked at the sky, and said angrily: "Why is it so unfair!"


    The others were almost bleeding, obviously you didn''t get it yourself, and Su Yan threw it so close.


    "Three elders, this is not unfairness, this is that our dirty stuff will rise, will rule this star sea, will enslave you humanity!"


    The combined thing swallowed the death sickle into his abdomen, and was wrapped in a burst of vitality, so it would not hurt him at all.


    Now that the two spirit weapons have been snatched by the dirty things, there is no hope at all, everyone is free and desperate.


    Emperor Xicang looked at the sky and left his last words: "I hope the dirt will be extinct soon!"


    The other people are basically the same, but the elders of Taixu Zong are all hopeless, and they don''t even look at the third elder.


    Su Yan was speechless. He took out two spirit weapons, but they were snatched away for his great help. He died.


    However, the dirty things are still to be wiped out.


    What''s more, in this situation, if the dirt is not destroyed, he must destroy everyone!


    Su Yan looked at the three elders, took out the emperor''s seal, and said angrily: "You must catch it this time!"


    "No, I can''t catch it!"


    The third elder quickly shouted, telling Su Yan not to throw it away.


    "Then come here!" Su Yan wanted to explode.


    He didn''t let him throw it, but he couldn''t come. I really thought the dirty stuff would give them time.


    "Fuck, you are a Doraemon, come again!"


    Qi Sha Shu was speechless, and he never thought that Su Yan had so many spirit weapons, and none of them were ordinary things, they were all very powerful.


    It doesn''t matter if the death sickle and the rod of purity are gone, the emperor''s seal is stronger!


    The third elder leaped over, and this time he took the emperor''s seal from Su Mo, very cautious, for fear of being robbed again.


    He was holding the imperial seal, and his body was covered by the light of the imperial seal, and the injuries on his body began to recover rapidly.


    He could feel the changes in his body, he began to possess vitality, and his fighting spirit came out again, soaring!


    "Dirty, take it to death!" The Third Elder roared, regaining his momentum.

 Chapter 2300： Melt bite!

    The second thousandth chapter melt bite!


    It was too embarrassing just now. He was fooled by dirty things twice, and the spirit weapon was taken away by him.


    The third elder sighed in his heart, he has never been so embarrassed after he has lived for so many years, he must fight back!


    The injuries on the third elder''s body were recovering quickly, but healed in a while.


    More than that, his body''s vitality has also become full at this moment, which is actually the same as before the war.


    This made the dirty stuff never think that it could still play like this.


    At first he thought he was playing the Three Elders, but now he looked at Su Yan, who was indifferent to the side, and felt that he was being played by Su Yan.


    Su Yan is too weird, there are so many spiritual weapons, they are of extraordinary origin, can not be ignored.


    But the filthy thing also felt the realm of Su Mo, just a seventh-grade Jindan, which was cannon fodder in his eyes.


    Suddenly he fell into a contradiction again, and the dirty things couldn''t understand it for a while.


    However, the three elders had already looked at the body at this moment, with a violent killing intent in their eyes, and a wave of violent vitality once again set off around them.


    The four elders exclaimed: "How is it possible, the power seems to be stronger than before!"


    He didn''t belittle the third elder, because he was too familiar with the third elder, and every change was clear.


    It��s great to be able to recover, but now it��s not just recovering, it��s also a boost!


    He couldn''t help looking at the emperor seal in the hands of the three elders, and began to wonder, is the emperor seal really so powerful? Repairing his injuries would also increase his vitality.


    This is impossible. He is not a child. He has experienced it on the battlefield, even though he was just eating melons.


    He understands the nature of the Emperor''s Seal very well, ranking seventh is naturally very powerful, but he has never heard of it being able to restore a person''s injuries or even increase his vitality.


    Confused, the Fourth Elder looked at Su Yan who was aside, his expression suddenly changed.


    He had to doubt, but the contradiction was even worse, which made his brain dizzy, wondering what was going on.


    But in fact, the three elders were able to recover, indeed relying on Su Yan, the emperor''s seal was only a spiritual weapon, and had no other functions.


    Of course the third elder knows best, but now is not the time to thank him, he will definitely thank Su Yan for solving the dirty things.


    However, he was still shocked in his heart. The Seventh-Rank Gold Core was so strong, it was too bad.


    The three elders held the seal of the emperor and rushed directly towards the combined object.


    This time, he will never lose again, he will kill the dirty stuff!


    Qi Sha Shu and Qi Sha Sha had cold faces, and their anger was also high.


    "Is it great to have the emperor''s seal!" Qi Shashu said angrily.


    "It seems, it''s really amazing!" Qi Shasha told the truth, only to be scolded by Qi Sha Shu.


    "Come on, I will make you desperate again!"


    The combined object killed the three elders, and the surrounding vitality directly turned into shock waves, falling from above the air, and rushing towards the three elders.


    The three elders hurriedly displayed a secret technique to block the elemental force shock wave.


    At the same time, the imperial seal in the hands of the three elders contained a source of energy, and when activated, it turned out to shine.


    The dazzling light rises and rushes directly towards the combined object, trying to suppress it.


    With the impact of glare, ignoring everything, black holes can be penetrated.


    The combined object hurriedly resisted with both hands, and the dazzling light bombarded it indiscriminately, wounding the combined object.


    "Good job!" Tianhou was excited, but she was afraid of being excited because she would wrinkle if she didn''t pay attention.


    Not only her, but the Fourth Elders were also excited. The ups and downs made everyone''s hearts almost unbearable.


    Some can only sit on the ground, watching the two sides fighting in midair.


    The strength of the three elders shook, and he slapped the body directly with a palm.


    The power of this palm, borrowed from the power of the Emperor''s Seal, has the ability to suppress all things.


    But this blow was blocked by the body, because it was too strong, and it felt like invulnerable.


    The three elders'' complexion turned cold, and the coldness at this moment was the strongest, completely released.


    "Eat my seal!"


    The three elders flew into the sky, directly blasting the emperor''s seal to the combined object, wanting to kill with one blow.


    The imperial seal is very powerful and powerful, and this blow still injured the body.


    However, the fit thing began to retaliate wildly, and he was blasted into ruins everywhere.


    At the same time, the body rushed towards Su Yan and the others. He planned to use these people as a threat. He knew that human beings are most emotional.


    Both the witch master and the master changed their faces wildly, and shouted at the same time: "Here, the dirty stuff is here!"


    At this moment, the three elders came and smashed the ultimate move of the combined object with one punch.


    "Want to move them, and asked me if I did.


    The three elders attacked again, and this time they were actually using their entire body''s vitality, all gathered on the fist.


    Punch justice!


    This fist is bound to kill the dirty things, and it will never cause trouble.


    However, what the three elders did not expect at all was that he was actually rebounded by a powerful force and flew upside down 100 meters.


    The body of the body sneered and said: "Do you think that if you have a spiritual weapon, you will eat me."


    "Follow your tongue, you will die!"


    The three elders were too lazy to talk nonsense, and the secret technique was cast directly.


    The combined object evaded the blow, and the combined object fought back against the three elders.


    The combined object rammed Su Yan directly. Su Yan wanted to retreat, and the combined object rushed again.


    At this time, the three elders appeared and punched the body together.


    Both sides were injured, but the three elders made another move, and there was no chance to breathe the fit.


    He knew that if he didn''t kill the dirty things, let alone Taixuzong, the entire Xinghai would be overwhelmed. That would be an unimaginable result.


    "Die me!"


    The three elders directly sacrificed the emperor''s seal, and this time he planned to make a full blow to see how effective the emperor''s seal was.


    The emperor''s seal rotates in the air, and then rushes towards the combined object.


    Power and violent, this is a spiritual weapon to suppress all things, a combination of things is very strong, but that is not an opponent.


    Facing the imperial seal, the combined object kept retreating for fear of being hit by the imperial seal.


    But in the end the emperor''s seal fell on his chest, smashing his chest.


    The fit roared, and the pain almost made him lose his mind.


    Qi Sha Shu and Qi Sha Sha also felt uneasy at this moment, and they must change this situation.


    Looking at the imperial seal that came again, the combined thing has not regressed.


    "The imperial seal is indeed very strong, but it is not worth mentioning in our eyes!"


    The mate roared into the sky, and his voice shook the sky, and he caused thunder and lightning.


    More than that, the clouds drifted away, and the whole world, except for the vitality, seemed to be in a vacuum.


    "Melting bite, kill!" The sound of the combined object was cold, with the ultimate killing intent.


    The fit thing roared, this was his last hope, he hoped to kill the three elders, and he was very confident.


    The whole world is filled with the meaning of red, constantly flowing, trying to turn this place into nothingness, and all become barren.


    The three elders were also tense in their hearts, and at the same time this secret technique slayed towards him, unable to resist at all.

 Chapter 2301： Immortal!

    Chapter 2301 Immortal!


    This is the mystery of the combined things, the reliance on dirty things, and it won''t be used as a last resort.


    Because the three elders had the emperor''s seal, and their injuries were also healed by Su Mo, they had to use this trick.


    The sky quashed, and it all turned into a blood-red meaning, and the sky was like a huge blood basin with a mouth that would swallow everything.


    The mid-air was full of blood mist, dirtying people''s eyes, making people unable to see anything else.


    The ground also began to melt, and something like magma began to sweep through, with a huge sense of corrosion.


    This secret technique is too scary!


    The fit thing screams up to the sky, very domineering.


    Qishashu sneered at the moment: "You know how powerful this trick is, and wait for death in despair!"


    The mist of blood all over the sky rushed towards the three elders, and the blood red of heaven and earth began to close.


    The three elders had a cold complexion, and they rushed directly into the air, holding the emperor''s seal, and blasting out with a punch, all strength was not retained.


    "The Taixu School Secret Technique-Suppression Technique!"


    He wanted to use secret techniques to directly suppress the body-fitting things. The Qiwu Killing was suppressed by the suppression tactics back then!


    Hearing the tactics of suppression, Qishashu and Qishasha still felt a chill in their hearts, a little afraid.


    The three elders are not afraid of anything, but they are blessed by the emperor''s seal.


    The emperor''s seal is terrifying, they of course understand that they will also use the three elders, if it is the second elder, they may be directly suppressed and killed by a random move.


    The second elder is the existence that has stepped into the great realm!


    The suppression tactic was played, and an invisible force enveloped the world, with a profound meaning like Hong Zhong.


    However, the blood red mist was not damaged at all, and it still rushed towards the three elders.


    "how is this possible!"


    The three elders immediately changed color, with an incredible face.


    His biggest reliance is the suppression technique, but it is really useless now.


    "Your realm is not good, anything is in vain!" Qi Shashu sneered, completely relaxed.


    The three elders had unwillingness in his eyes, and his heart began to despair.


    He has tried his best, there is no way!


    "God will kill me, God bless the dirty stuff!"


    The three elders roared to the sky, venting his injustice, and he couldn''t calm down in the face of death.


    It''s mainly anger at dirty things and uneasy about the fate of mankind.


    Just when Scarlet Heaven and Earth was about to swallow the three elders, Su Yan moved.


    His speed is like a ghost, drifting directly to the three elders.


    "In the end, I still want me to take action. It''s better not to give you the magic weapon and waste time."


    Su Yan was very disdainful of the three elders, too weak.


    He grabbed the arm of the three elders, and flicked it tens of thousands of meters away, facing the blood of heaven and earth alone.


    The three elders'' complexion changed suddenly, looking at the incomparably small phantom, his heart became painful.


    "What are you doing!"


    The fourth elder and others caught the third elder, looking at the sky, they couldn''t understand what Su Yan did.


    Of course, they didn''t think that Su Yan could kill the combined thing, that is, in the face of Seven Kills Forgiveness, they didn''t think that Su Yan could win.


    And doing so is tantamount to dying. That''s why!


    Xiao Meng and others were released by Su Yan, and it was impossible to understand at this moment!


    "Boss!" Gilt roared, unable to accept it.


    Xiao Meng was even crying, unable to make a sound.


    The witch master and the master were very sad, they naturally had no hope, this would definitely not survive.


    Everyone is desolate, thinking that Su Yan will die, and it is impossible to withstand the horrible blow of the fit.


    However, the three elders at this moment discovered that the emperor''s seal was still in their hands, and Su Yan threw him out. He didn''t even want the emperor''s seal. How to fight this.


    "Why save me!" The Third Elder roared into the sky.


    He knows that even if he survives now, he won''t live for long. Dirt has won, and it won.


    They are doomed to fail and doomed to die!


    Qishashu was also looking at Su Yan at the moment, showing a look of contempt.


    "At this time, if you still want to save people, you don''t look at your own weight!"


    Qi Shasha said angrily: "Seven-Rank Golden Core, it''s not worth mentioning, it will be wiped out immediately!"


    All the people present were looking at Su Yan, watching him being swallowed by the blood of the day and disappearing.


    It''s over, everything is over, the seven kills Shu Shu and the seven kills won.


    They have begun to carnival, uttering their own language, celebrating this great moment.


    Even if the three elders were still there, they would not disdain at all. After all, the three elders no longer have any power to fight back, and the suppression technique is useless.


    "We have achieved this step. The next step is to destroy Xicang, rule here, and become the master here!"


    Qishashu''s face was cold, and the head that emerged from the body was constantly twisting, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Yes, kill, kill hard, the more humans we kill, we can strengthen!" Qi Shasha also said excitedly.


    "Leave one-tenth of the human race for us to enslave, and constantly give birth to new humans for us to kill!"


    The unscrupulous words of these two dirty things did not take everyone present at all.


    Taixuzong''s second elder and others did not come out, they were not afraid of the slightest.


    And even if they come out, they are not afraid, because they have their own response.


    "Sect Master, if you don''t come back, Xinghai will be destroyed!" The Fourth Elder wailed, his face was ashes.


    He has very little vitality left, and at this moment, he feels suicidal.


    Instead of letting the dirty things be killed, it is better to die yourself, so that the body will not be defiled.


    A jade-like long sword emerged in his hand, crystal clear and extremely pure.


    "This sword has been with me for so many years, and it will take my life today, very good!"


    He held the sword and pointed angrily at the sky.


    At this moment, he no longer believed in heaven or anyone, he was desperate.


    Only death can be liberated and reborn.


    "I hope that in the next life, I will still be a vain person, slaying demons and demons, and it is incumbent to kill dirty things!"


    The long sword changed its direction and moved towards his own dantian, shattering the dantian, and there was no doubt that he would die.


    His dantian shattered and exploded at the same time. He exploded himself and wanted to use his last bit of strength to exterminate the filth that was constantly pouring around.


    The dirt around has never been less, but this group of people didn''t care about it, mainly Qishashu Shu and Qishasha, they are the root.


    But at this moment, a long sword flew out from the void, piercing the blood red of the world, and directly hit the jade sword in the hands of the fourth elder.


    The jade sword fell to the ground and inserted into the ground.


    At the same time, the flying sword was also inserted into the ground, ticking blood.


    "It''s Tai''a Sword!" Xiao Meng''s eyes widened, her surprise could not be added.


    "The boss is not dead!" Liu Jin also jumped up and flew directly into Chang Yuan''s arms.


    In the blood red that day, there was a concussion, and blood red rolled around.


    A figure came out of it!

 Chapter 2302： Jindan eight products!

    The second thousandth chapter Jin Dan eight products!


    I thought that the ending had already been decided, but Qishashu and Qishasha had already begun to celebrate, but the result suddenly changed.


    The flying sword shot out and stood on the ground.


    More than that, the blood red place, rolling waves, there are ghosts appearing.


    Qishashu angrily said: "Impossible, how could his kid be alive if he was swallowed by Melt!"


    Melting bite is the strongest secret technique of their race. Although they can''t fully perform, they can also display a few percent.


    These alone are enough!


    However, the appearance of the phantom made them have to admit that something changed.


    Qi Shasha directly displayed a secret technique, blasting towards the phantom!


    The secret technique surging, provokes the world to blood red, a violent.


    The phantom was bombarded, and the figure ricketed, it was actually shaky.


    "Brother Master!" Xiao Meng burst into tears, desperately trying to rush to the sky.


    How to stop the gilt is also impossible.


    In the end, Chang Yuan used a spell to stun Xiao Meng.


    "What can we do if we go." Chang Yuan muttered to himself.


    The three elders have a hint of expectation in their eyes, and he can only come forward at this moment to have the last chance.


    "Don''t worry, I will let him live!"


    The three elders leaped over the sky, with extreme speed, and rushed directly towards the blood red of the heaven and the earth.


    But before flying for a few seconds, a voice came.


    "go back!"


    The sound of rebuke, Su Yan''s words.


    The third elder was taken aback for a moment, his face couldn''t bear the face, he wanted to be Su Yan, but he was scolded.


    "I''ll save you."


    "I don''t want to be distracted to protect you." Su Yan''s voice was indifferent, but with a little effort.


    The third elder was stunned, but he became a burden, which made him froze in the air for a while.


    "Hurry back!" Su Yan scolded again and walked directly out of the blood red.


    At this moment, he was covered in blood, blood stained with three thousand short threads, but his eyes were still deep.


    "Really not dead!"


    "It''s incredible!"


    "The third child, come back!" The fourth child sighed without suicide at this moment.


    The three elders can only retreat.


    But Su Yan fell to the ground at this moment, and he was half kneeling on the ground. He exhausted his vitality, and it was only by destroying a vital vein that he survived.


    I have to say that the secret technique of this combination is so powerful that he can''t bear it.


    When trapped by the blood of heaven and earth, Su Yan felt that his whole body was about to melt.


    It was Yuan Mai who saved him, but he was permanently lost.


    Therefore, Su Yan is now extremely angry, so angry!


    He looked at the fit, his eyes sharp.


    "I wasted one of my veins, I want you to pay for my life!"


    Su Yan didn''t let the combined thing care because Su Yan was still small in his eyes.


    Qishashu disdainfully said: "At the end of the assault, words are absolutely useless."


    Qi Shasha also smiled and said, "I can''t stand a blow, cannon fodder."


    The two ridiculed, and their speech was surprisingly strong.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, and a wave of anger rushed to the sky, blooming high in the sky.


    The robbery is here!


    Three seconds!


    The robbery was smashed by Su Yan with a punch, and it disappeared!


    Everyone looked petrified, as if dreaming, even Qishashu and Qishasha were surprised for a moment.


    "what happened?"


    "It''s here, it''s really here, God''s Tribulation!"


    "But why did Tianjie wave his sleeves and not take away a cloud??"


    Countless people were puzzled and didn''t believe that it was really broken by Su Yan.


    But in fact, Su Yan did it.


    He broke through, the eighth grade of Golden Core, it was a matter of course, and it was extremely easy.


    Although it was only a golden core breakthrough, Su Yan''s power was at its limit, and the laws of heaven couldn''t tolerate it, so in the golden core realm, the heavenly catastrophe came.


    Last time I played with Tianjie, this time, go to your sister!


    Feeling the change in his whole body and the increase in strength, Su Yan showed a cruel smile on his face.


    "He has a high self-esteem, I see it, and the chicks too!"


    Wanting to play with Su Yan, the two of them are still tender.


    Enraged by Su Yan''s words, Qishashu and Qishasha could no longer bear them and rushed towards Su Yan.


    The combined thing fell with a punch, like a meteor from the sky, with infinite vitality, and blasted towards Su Yan.


    "Look at who is the chick!"


    The sky is full of vitality, and the whole sky is trembling, blood is boiling, like magma.


    The three elders and the others looked icy, this blow was extremely terrifying, even in the peak period of the three elders, I am afraid they could not take it.


    Because this punch also contains a secret technique and has the ability to corrode.


    However, Su Yan sneered and said: "The chicks don''t know it, they can roast them!"


    He did not retreat, took a step forward, and the dragon scales on his arm appeared. The three black dragons behind him were violent, and the power of the dragon blasted out.


    More than that, there is also a burst of destructive power in it, and even more terrifying mental assault.


    No matter what you are, dirty or clean, mental attacks are effective unless you are not a creature.


    The two powers shook, collided directly in the air, and exploded. The entire world was wrapped in power, and this world was like chaos!


    Everyone had no time to tremble at all, because a terrible ripple oscillated, shooting everywhere.


    Everyone is discolored, and Su Yan is in front of everyone, or he will definitely die.


    And the body of things can not withstand this blow, because the power is too strong.


    Su Yan''s fist Yu Wei landed on the body of the body, directly blasting a hole.


    Numerous rancid fluids flowed out, and the fit thing jumped painfully.


    "hateful!"


    Qishashu roared, violent, his eyes became blood red.


    "Golden Core Ants, also want to be arrogant, I will let you return to reality!"


    He glanced at Qi Sha Sha, Qi Sha Sha nodded, and the secret technique appeared again.


    The meaning of blood red swept through again, even more than before, they burned their lifespan, only to destroy Su Yan.


    Terrible, before it came out, the world was shrouded in endless fear.


    Everyone was extremely frightened, and there was only anxiety and amazement in their eyes.


    Many people have fallen into fear and cannot even control their thoughts. This is very scary.


    Su Yan is indifferent, everything is a paper tiger in front of him, not to be afraid.


    The power of the spirit is so powerful that it is terrifying. How could it have an impact on him? This combination is not playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    However, the meaning of blood red should not be underestimated. Just now, Su Yan lost a vitality.


    Faced with the blood-red meaning, Su Yan''s pupils appeared, and the heart of **** was directly angry.


    Endless fear, this is the real hell, the most terrifying existence.


    At a glance, it seemed that there was boundless power blessing, and it was actually breaking the endless blood red. The blood red of the world was directly swept away, piercing countless, unable to connect into one piece.


    Finally, the meaning of blood red oscillated in the air, and finally slowly dissipated.


    Qishashu was shocked and said in disbelief: "How is it possible, the secret technique has been broken, how is this possible!"


    Qi Shasha also said angrily: "It''s definitely a blindfold, it can''t be true!"

 Chapter 2303： Beheaded!

    Chapter 2303 Beheaded!


    The eyes of the two dirty things were about to protrude, and their heads were constantly wandering in the combined object, burning with anger.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Their words can only deceive themselves, and of course they can''t deceive their own brains.


    It is an indisputable fact that Su Yan broke their secret technique to melt away!


    The reason why Su Yan broke is because he is now an eighth grade of Gold Core and has that strength.


    Looking at the blood mist dissipating all around, Su Yan''s face was still cold, and there was a golden glow in his eyes burning.


    He looked at the fit object, killing intent high, and rushed directly towards it.


    "No, here comes!"


    Qi Shasha roared, and hurriedly played a vitality.


    But his vitality was like farting, it didn''t play a role at all, and he was crushed by Su Yan!


    Qi Shasha''s eyes were about to crack, and he said to Qi Shasha: "You or him, don''t you hurry up!"


    "Fart!"


    Seven Kills Forgiveness is holding back the **** at this moment, he is releasing his big move!


    "Chicken gurgling chicken gurgling!"


    An unintelligible word resounded through the world, and the surrounding world was shaken by it, and endless vitality gushed out of the combined object, forming a four-sided enchantment!


    The murderous array, refining!


    Qishashu had to use this trick, even if he lost his life, he would not hesitate!


    "Golden Core Ants, I see how you can escape from my big formation!" Qi Shashu said angrily.


    At the same time he looked at the seven kills and said: "Hurry up and inject vitality!"


    Qi Shasha nodded quickly, and at the same time a terrifying force came out, his head was a little dry.


    The vitality shook, rushing directly towards the murderous array, blessing it.


    The whole formation suddenly set off a monstrous meaning, as if the land of blood evil, crushing everything.


    Flying sand and rocks, violent winds and huge waves, the disaster of apocalypse, everything is staged in the formation.


    The fire, the water escape, the sun, the flames!


    The endless illusion began to flow towards Su Yan.


    The faces of the three elders and others changed drastically, and their hearts trembled.


    "Could it be that it is the murderous array of the filthy clan-Purgatory!"


    The three elders had encountered it before, and the horror in it was still fresh in his memory, but he killed endless humans at that time.


    Even the strong of the small extreme realm, even the strong of the big extreme realm, have suffered losses.


    Back then, there were only two of Taixuzong''s top ten leaders.


    Of the remaining eight elders, five were lost in this formation.


    Of course, that was not the murderous array of Qishashu Shu and Qishasha, they did not have that ability at the time.


    That is the king of the dirt race!


    There was endless panic in the eyes of the third elders, and he looked at Su Yan in the formation and roared: "Come out, this is purgatory, it is impossible to resist!"


    The words of the three elders were heard by Xiao Meng and others, and they were also very worried.


    But Su Yan was indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard the words of the three elders.


    At this moment, he is in the center of the formation, surrounded by endless vitality, all illusions and reality are being staged, attacking him, trying to destroy him, and then refine.


    But Su Yan was not afraid at all. Facing the scorching sun, it was like sunbathing. Shui Dun was healthy swimming. As for everything else, it was just like seasoning.


    These couldn''t hurt him at all, his physical body was extremely strong, unable to infect half a point.


    Seeing the dirty stuff, the anger was in the air, and the bone fire was displayed again.


    "I don''t believe it, you can''t kill the golden core ant!"


    This is not just a battle of life and death, it is a battle of dignity.


    Because Su Yan is not the eighth grade of the Golden Core, if they lose, they will be stinking for thousands of years!


    The bone fire went, covering Su Yan''s body, wanting to melt his body directly.


    But in Su Yan, the bone fire was a trembling spirit.


    "Good stuff!"


    Su Yan flashed his eyes and rushed towards the bone fire.


    Next, there was a chase that surprised everyone.


    Bone Fire was chased by Su Yan, which made Qishashu and Qishasha almost blind.


    "how is this possible!"


    "I*****!"


    Both of them exploded in foul language, which was so annoying.


    In the end, the bone fire was chased by Su Yan, and he swallowed it in front of everyone.


    "court death!"


    Qishashu''s anger turned into a smile. He didn''t expect Su Yan to swallow it. This was pure self-inflicted crime.


    However, what Qishashu never expected was that the bone fire actually jumped in Su Yan''s body and became Su Yan''s object.


    "how is this possible!"


    The scalp numb by the show.


    Even the three elders were shocked by Su Yan, and had to sigh, Tianzong wizards, evildoers came out, and humans hope.


    Xiao Meng took out the lollipop and ate it with relish.


    "Humph, Master Brother seems to be able to deal with the little monster, don''t worry."


    Liu Jin also nodded, expressing his approval.


    They were used to it, Su Yan''s powerful and pretending way of killing made them numb.


    "Since you gave me good things, then I will give you one too!"


    Su Yan sneered at the corners of his mouth, and three elements appeared on his palms, directly blasting toward the formation.


    The violent sound resounded through the earth, like a giant falling down, shaking everywhere.


    The murder trembled, and finally disappeared directly and turned into nothing.


    Both Qishashu Shu and Qishasha were stunned, and the murderous array he had set up for the longevity sacrifice was so easily broken.


    "Your sister!" Qi Shashu said angrily.


    "How did he do it?" Seven Kills were puzzled.


    "Cheating, it''s definitely cheating!" Qi Sha Shu was unconscious.


    Su Yan sneered, ignoring the words of the two and rushed towards them.


    His eyes opened, twin pupils appeared, the heart of **** showed endless power, and both the king and the king were killed.


    "That...that''s the heart of hell!"


    Qishashu was full of horror, already trembling at the moment, showing fear.


    They manipulated the body to resist this horrible blow.


    boom!


    When the power of this palm fell, it actually blasted the combined object for kilometers, smashed the endless mountains, and finally fell into the Dead Sea.


    The fit thing jumped out and rushed towards Su Yan, Qishashu Shu and Qishasha knew that they could only shoot, otherwise they would lose.


    However, their tricks couldn''t shake Su Yan at all. Su Yan was too terrifying. It was not comparable to the Seventh Grade of Gold Core.


    He blasted a punch directly, hitting the chest of the fit.


    This fist blasted through the chest of the body, and thousands of secret techniques could not stop Su Yan''s footsteps.


    Su Yan looked at the dissipated body, with the coldness still in his eyes, looking at the restored Qishasha and Qishashu.


    "Golden Core Ant?!"


    "Two ants in the small extreme realm, labor and management can''t kill them!"


    Su Yan''s voice soared, and the three blue dragons vibrated, rushing directly towards Qishashu and Qishasha.


    The three dragons were resisted, but a terrifying killing technique hit their bodies and penetrated directly.


    "what!"


    The two fell to the ground, eyes full of fear, and finally the dust settled.

 Chapter 2304： Sanqi Wu!

    The second thousand three hundred and four chapters 37 Wu!


    The consciousness of Qishashu and Qishasha slowly dissipated, and the brain began to get more and more confused, and their heavy sleep made them unable to open their eyes.


    Very tired, very tired, very weak, just like being suppressed thousands of years ago.


    This feeling makes you unable to eliminate it, because the dantian has broken!


    Su Yan''s hands were still stained with foul-smelling liquid. The liquid wanted to corrode his palms, but there was nothing to do.


    Everyone was full of surprises and excitement from the heart, and some even fainted happily.


    Qishashu and Qishasha finally lost consciousness and lost their lives.


    The body directly turned into a dry bone, and finally scattered with the wind, turning into nothingness.


    The two generals of Qishawu were killed again, and now four of them have died!


    The fluctuations of the sky and the earth began to recede slowly, and the sun was shining in the sky, as if it hadn''t been shining in thousands of years, and everything was greedily sucking the sun.


    The violence in Su Yan''s eyes also slowly dissipated, returning to calm, and all the vitality in his body disappeared.


    The plain face, handsome face, and long hair blowing in the breeze bear out his stalwartness.


    Xiao Meng rushed towards Su Yan excitedly and hugged him directly.


    "Brother Master is amazing, mighty!"


    Liu Jin shed tears with excitement. Although he watched this scene many times, he was still excited because of the result.


    Chang Yuan looked at Su Yan and said, "Can you not be so surprised every time, it makes my heart almost unbearable."


    Su Yan smiled, didn''t say anything, looked at the elders of Taixuzong and other people.


    "The dirty stuff has been removed, and the rest will be handed over to you."


    The remnant Su Yan naturally didn''t have the mood and time to solve it. These little fish and shrimps were enough to hand over to the Emperor and the others.


    The third elder immediately walked out and looked at Su Yan respectfully and said: "You are young and promising, and the future is unlimited."


    The three elders handed the emperor''s seal to Su Yan, and the property returned to the original owner.


    Su Yan didn''t shirk, but directly under his command.


    The rest of the spirit artifacts were naturally in Su Yan''s hands when the combined object collapsed.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky with profound meaning in his eyes.


    "This day is really going to change."


    The third elder nodded and said, "Thousands of years have come. At the time of the robbery, this is what the Sect Master said."


    "No wonder." Su Yan continued, "Why didn''t your Sect Master come out and put an end to this group of disasters?"


    The third elder shook his head and said, "Sect Master has been silent for hundreds of years."


    When the other elders heard this, their colors suddenly changed.


    The witch master was surprised at the moment: "There has been no news for hundreds of years?!"


    The three elders looked at the endless starry sky: "Sect Master said that the area of ??Xinghai is too small, and he wants to go outside to take a look. After a thousand years, he will come back without problems. If he won''t come, there will be people who will bless Xinghai."


    After that, the three elders looked at Su Yan with respect.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan and understood what the Three Elders meant.


    Su Yan''s face was plain and didn''t care.


    "Thousand-year tribulation, heavenly tribulation, are you glad that I am a good person, not a demon."


    There was a hint of mockery in Su Yan''s words. If he were a demon, then Xinghai would really have to perish.


    "You are a devil, and someone has dealt with it." The Fourth Elder said at the moment.


    What he was talking about was naturally the second elder and the great elder of Taixu Sect, this was the back of the suzerain.


    "Sect Master, he penetrates the heavens and controls everything, so naturally he won''t let the Xinghai be destroyed."


    Everyone had to lament the power of the suzerain, the unexplored prophet, insight into the sky, and dealing with all unknowns, each of which requires great wisdom.


    Su Yan felt funny and said nothing.


    After all, he should also leave, there is no need to stay in this place.


    "Those of you, don''t pass that."


    Su Yan looked at everyone and said goodbye.


    "treasure."


    Su Yan took Xiao Meng and the others away, but before he left the land of the Xicang Dead Sea, there was a violent vibration from the world.


    "what happened?!"


    "This sound seems to be broken!"


    "Could it be a great fight?!"


    ...


    Many people speculate, discuss, and feel uneasy.


    In the land of the Xicang Dead Sea, the three elders'' expressions were extremely gloomy, and this shock was still fresh in his memory.


    "Seven kills!"


    "It''s really lingering, the formation is broken at this time!" The Fourth Elder''s expression also fell gloomy, and his heart was disturbed.


    As soon as the two of them spoke, the voice in the sky was shaking, rushing in all directions.


    "Two old people are cheating their tongues and saying bad things about me, too!"


    The sound was violent, like the sound of thunder and lightning, with a strong and coercive meaning, staying in the sky for a long time.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared from the sky, like a lightning bolt.


    "It''s really seven kills!"


    When everyone changes color, the powerful enemy will be wiped out, and Hubao will come again!


    Not only Qishakong, but also a figure appeared in the Dead Sea.


    "That is!"


    "Seven kills!"


    "Seven killers and two generals!"


    This time is no longer uneasy, fear and fear have already been raised in my heart.


    These two generals are much stronger than Qishashu and Qishasha.


    "It seems that it is really the road to heaven and human beings!" The three elders had a cold face, and their body was like a dead grass, about to fall down at any time.


    Su Yan stopped and looked at the Dead Sea, killing intent surging again in his eyes.


    "Brother Master, there is something dirty again!" Xiao Meng said with clenched fists.


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Well, it''s better than just now!"


    Liu Jin''s complexion changed, and he said uneasy: "More powerful, what realm is that!"


    "It''s definitely the existence of the Great Polar Realm!"


    "Great Extreme Realm!"


    Even Xiao Meng was surprised.


    Su Yan could have left, but he couldn''t.


    How could the Third Elder and others be opponents of these dirty things, he left, this place will surely become the land of death.


    He left, he could not bear much, but he still did not leave after all.


    Su Yan returned to the original road, and he saw two big dirty things in the dead sea.


    Seven kills are like a bolt of lightning, and seven kills are like a mountain.


    The two looked at the three elders as if they were looking at the lamb.


    "I couldn''t eat you thousands of years ago, now you can''t escape!" Qi Shapo sneered.


    Thousand-year nightmare, appeared today!


    Even if the three elders were calm again, their inner fears gathered and couldn''t disperse.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that there was another voice in the void.


    A black robe, invisible face, with powerful and unmatched fluctuations.


    "Seven Wu kills the chief general-Seven kills!"


    At this time, everyone''s complexion changed wildly, and their faces were gray.


    "How did the first will come out, how did it come out!"


    Seven Kills were suppressed in the corpse forbidden area, thunder pond, and tidal swamp, but Seven Kills did not.


    He was directly defeated by the great elder of the year, blasted into the endless purgatory, and was in an illusory land.


    How this escaped makes everyone unable to understand.

 Chapter 2305： Halberd

    Chapter 2305 Folding Halberd


    The emergence of two generals has made everyone desperate, after all, it is even more terrifying than Qishashu Shu and Qishasha.


    However, what makes everyone even more desperate is that the first seven kills of the seven martial arts have also escaped.


    This made many people''s faces covered with a layer of dead dust, and there was an incomparable silence.


    "Heaven will kill us, hey." Emperor Xi Cang sighed, already giving up the struggle.


    Life is like this, there is nothing more than joy and compassion, ups and downs.


    But this kind of ups and downs was too unacceptable, and hope was ushered in countless despair.


    Then God made a big joke to you, everything is playing with you, you are damned!


    Many people are no longer in the mood, and those who curse God are no longer interested. They are completely decayed and look dead.


    But the three elders have sharp eyes, even if they die, they must be upright, not weak, not afraid of half points.


    "Sanqiwu, it''s really time for you to come." The third elder looked at Qikill, his face gloomy to the extreme.


    Seven Kills didn''t even look at the Three Elders. Thousands of years ago, he was already the leader of the Seven Kills, ranked in the Great Extreme Realm, and was an existence that confronted Taixuzong''s Great Elder.


    How can the three elders enter the eyes of his law.


    "It really surprised me that you could kill the two **** Qishasha and Qishashu."


    After all, to escape the seal, both of them are enhanced and can be killed, beyond the expectation of the seven kills.


    But after all, nothing has changed, and the ending is still doomed. He is here and the dust will be settled.


    "I felt the fluctuation of the spirit weapon, otherwise I would not come to this place." Seven Kills said the reason.


    He looked at the third elder, and under the black robe revealed two dark eyes, which made people scared.


    "Hand over the spirit weapon, I can make you die decently."


    When the third elder heard the words, he laughed, with a mocking expression in his eyes.


    A surge of vitality in his hand was actually blasting towards the Seven Kills.


    But for the Seven Kills, it was like a fart power, except for the stinky person.


    He easily dissipated, and the look in the three elders'' eyes became even more terrifying.


    Qi Sha Po anger said: "Boss, why do you talk so much nonsense with him, kill them all, and the spirit weapon will naturally come in hand."


    The Lightning Man Qishakong also said: "The Qishapo is right, there is no need to waste time with this group of people and ants."


    Qi Killing nodded and said, "You handle it."


    Such an ant, how can he do it? Isn''t it dirty?


    Qishapo nodded and said: "Leave this to me. All the adult meatloaf will be crushed. It must taste pretty good!"


    Looking at the three elders and others, it was like a delicious meal, and the seven kills broke out.


    He likes to eat people, he prefers to eat powerful humans, so that he can improve his cultivation base, he is taking the path of devouring.


    Qishapo looked at the three elders, and sneered: "It''s you who lie down obediently, or I use it!"


    The shadow of the gods appeared behind the three elders, and all the vitality was gushing out, transforming into an overwhelming array of killings, moving towards the seven kills.


    The sky and the earth are fluctuating, and they also obscure the sky and the sun. There is no light of the sun and the moon, no clouds rolling, only the endless vibration of the vitality, like the end.


    The four elders and others also displayed violent power, blessing on top of the three elders'' power, forming an extremely terrifying killing array.


    This killing array was extremely powerful, emitting light, and directly smashing the seven kills to the seal.


    But Qishapo didn''t have the slightest fear at all, but showed a mocking smile.


    "It''s fantastic to want to suppress me even with this little trick."


    His thick arm blasted out with a fist, his power was terrifying, as if it was a power to shake the sky.


    It was actually directly defeating the killing array!


    With three punches, the three-sided killing array was defeated, and the killing array suddenly disappeared.


    Qi Shapo blew the dust on his fist, disdainfully said: "Now you know how great the master is!"


    He looked at the three elders and others, as if looking at a lamb, and rushed directly.


    "Disperse and escape!"


    I don''t know who roared, everyone fled instinctively.


    However, the three elders still stood in Yuanli and did not move at all.


    He looked at Qishapo, and said angrily: "No matter how strong you are, you will eventually be suppressed, because evil is invincible!"


    Qishapoang said: "What is evil and what is righteousness, only the winner will count!"


    He fell with a punch and his strength was so strong that the three elders could not bear it.


    But when his fist was a minute away from the three elders, a dragon scale hand helped the three elders block it.


    The three elders closed their eyes and waited for death, but death did not come.


    When he saw Su Yan, his face suddenly changed, showing a sense of anxiety.


    "Why are you back!"


    There is a sense of blame in the words, and even more anxiety.


    "Go fast, go fast!"


    The three elders urged.


    Su Yan is already the person born in calamity in his heart, the person chosen by heaven, no longer the suzerain, he will surely guard this sea of ??stars.


    Come back now, don''t you just throw yourself into the trap and kill yourself?


    That''s why the three elders are so anxious.


    But Su Yan''s face was indifferent, and the dragon scales on his hand shone golden light. The power of the seven kills was indeed strong, even if he was fully resisting.


    Su Yan forcefully shook the seven kills and retreated 100 meters, and then said: "Go, where am I going?"


    Of course he can go, and he will leave his clothes without taking away a cloud.


    But he couldn''t do it, he also had a hatred of dirty things, because they killed too many people.


    The three elders wailed sorrow, but in the end there was no choice but despair on their faces.


    Qi Shapo looked at Su Yan at this moment, with bruised veins bulging on his face, and he looked very angry.


    "Where did the little ants pop up, dare to stop me from killing!"


    Su Yan looked at the seven kills and said, "Don''t you want spirit weapons, I have so many!"


    Su Yan opened his coat, with a row of spiritual weapons hanging on it.


    The seal of the king, the rod of purity, the sickle of death, the sword of Tai''a...


    Qishapo looked at it and cursed directly: "Fuck, all the spiritual weapons are here!"


    "Who is this kid, why are there so many spiritual weapons!" Qi Sha Mie said coldly in midair.


    "Golden Core 8-Rank Ant!" Qi Shakong said with disdain.


    Su Yan''s face was flat and said: "The eighth grade of the Golden Core, I won''t kill the four of your seven martial arts!"


    "what!"


    Qishapo''s expression changed, his eyes filled with violent anger, and three thousand feet of flame burned behind him!


    "You killed the four kills!" The seven kills were also quite unexpected, he couldn''t think of this.


    "This is not an ordinary person!"


    The realm of Seven Kills was high, and he naturally saw the difference, and he didn''t doubt Su Yan''s words.


    "In that case, if you come to die, then we''re welcome!"


    Seven kills only had anger, the killing intent was high, and the whole body was shocked with vitality, and he rushed towards Su Yan.


    The figure fluctuates, the huge body is like an asteroid, the force of this impact is naturally terrifying.

 Chapter 2306： Second elder

    Chapter 2306: Two Elders


    Qi Shapo is best at power attack, his body is also huge, like a huge monster, this piece of Dead Sea can be crushed by one foot!


    At this moment, he was very angry, and directly killed Su Yan, his power was shocked, and he would kill.


    Su Yan''s complexion was condensed, and his face was extremely serious. This Qishapo is much stronger than Qishasha and Qishashu. The strength has reached the peak, and it has the power of the world!


    Facing the punch of the seven kills, Su Yan lingered in his hands, and the powerful force gathered on his arm to directly shook it.


    No matter how strong the enemy was, Su Yan never showed his back, and he always faced the enemy head-on.


    Su Yan''s fists are small, but his strength cannot be underestimated.


    Looking at the seven kills on the battlefield, his complexion was slightly condensed at this moment, and he couldn''t help but say: "I really didn''t expect that the power is so terrible!"


    The Qishakong on the side also nodded and said, "Yes, is it what mankind said is the chosen person?"


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, he will definitely die today!" Qi Sha Mie looked at Su Yan''s eyes sharply, his killing intent filled.


    Qi Shapo and Su Yan punched each other, both of them flew upside down 100 meters to stabilize their figure.


    And Qi Shapo was very angry at this moment, and his powerful blow was a 50-50 match with Su Yan, which was unacceptable!


    "hateful!"


    Qishapo''s eyes became scarlet red, and a terrible elemental power lingered all over his body. He hadn''t used his elemental power just now!


    "Boy, now I see how you resist!"


    The vitality in his hand shook, and he hit Su Yan directly.


    This fist is like a fist of the gods of the sky, with unparalleled power and power to destroy the world.


    The faces of the third elders and others changed wildly. Before this power was released, they felt terrible and extremely palpitations.


    The three elders wanted Su Yan to be careful, but before he could say anything, he saw that Su Yan was actually facing the difficulties and rushing towards Qishapo!


    Everyone trembled, isn''t this going to die.


    However, how could Su Yan do such a thing? At this moment, he rushed towards Qishapo, avoiding Qishapo''s fist, and a secret technique fell directly behind Qishapo.


    But Qishapo sneered and said: "Your attack is just like an old itchy, not worth mentioning!"


    His body is too strong, not inferior to Su Yan, it is a bronze wall and iron bones, it cannot be destroyed by ordinary forces!


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, he floated away again, and then displayed the power of collapse.


    Destroy everything, the power is stronger than before.


    More than that, Su Yan also displayed the technique of strength tactics, and the violent force gathered his fists, and went directly toward the chest of Qishapo.


    The two tricks are the tactics used by Su Yan.


    But Qi Shapo only cared about Su Yan''s fist, and the power in his hand directly shook Su Yan.


    boom!


    The sound of shaking the sky, the sky trembling!


    Countless everything is broken, this power is too shocking, it is indescribable.


    This is the ultimate strength, already the strongest combat power this place can withstand.


    The space has long been shattered, countless everything has been turned into nothingness, all the rules have slowly dissipated and become a place of chaos.


    Many people rushed to flee, or they would be caught up in it and lost their lives.


    However, Su Yan and Qi Shapo had a fight, and Qi Shapo''s realm was much stronger than that, and he was good at strength, so Su Yan did not benefit.


    Flying 10,000 meters upside down and crashing into a mountain with one head, Su Yan''s chest rose and fell, and he directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    On the other hand, Qi Shapo was extremely arrogant, and the eyes of Su Yan showed contempt again.


    "Boy, this is strength!"


    The Qishakong on the side reminded at this moment: "Be careful, there are strange fluctuations!"


    As soon as his words fell, Su Yan''s breaking power directly hit Qishapo.


    The power that shook the sky destroyed everything and contained the scum of the heavens.


    Qi Shapo flew directly upside down to the ground, directly knocking out the magma collapse of Wandi.


    He crawled out of the magma, shaking his body, his face extremely blue.


    On his back, a black hole emerged, constantly depleting his body, making his body full of stench.


    "Boy, I underestimated you!"


    Qishapo looked at Su Yan, his face was violent, and his body''s vitality shook again.


    "This time, I won''t give you the slightest chance!"


    This is a shame for him, he was calculated by a small Jindan eight-rank ant, and he was injured for it.


    Unforgivable!


    Seven kills broke the power of the world, directly blasted out, aimed at Su Yan, it was inevitable!


    When everyone thought it was about to end, after all, the punch of Qi Shapo was too terrifying, the ultimate strength, his 90% power.


    "Go to hell, little ant!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, looking at the rules of the world, and at the same time a dazzling light blasted towards him like a meteor, unavoidable.


    He was full of vitality, and the Nine Heavens of Chaos Secret Art also ran wildly, and finally blasted out directly.


    Everything, including the power of shaking the sky, including Li Jue, has no reservations.


    He even displayed his spiritual power to disturb the mind of Qishapo.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that his spiritual power was actually blocked by the Seven Kills.


    "What a kid that can''t be underestimated!"


    Qi Shamie sneered at the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Yan again.


    If you don''t make a move this time, Seven Kills will inevitably be defeated, because Su Yan is too cunning.


    While facing the enemy normally, he used his spiritual power to destroy the attack of Qishapo. When this happens, Qishapo will inevitably be affected and directly defeated.


    But because of the Seven Kills, Su Yan''s plan fell through.


    This seven kills is not simple, the spiritual power is not weaker than him.


    The forces of the two oppose each other, trembling all over the sky, turning the world into nothing, and everything returns to chaos.


    The boundless force lingers and finally dissipates.


    The three elders and others were desperate, Su Yan did everything, if one-to-one, he could kill seven kills.


    But now there are seven kills and seven kills, he can''t create miracles at all.


    Su Yan fell into the ruins, his whole body was blasted, leaving only his dantian intact, this was the last vitality.


    Seven kills broke open the power, looked at Su Yan, his face was extremely pale.


    "You are not dead yet!"


    This made him furious, and Su Yan was like a Xiaoqiang, unable to kill.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t kill you!"


    Qi Shapo rushed towards Su Yan, moving quickly, as if a mountain was stepping on the ground, shaking everywhere.


    He stretched out his fist, gathered his strength, and aimed at Su Yan''s dantian.


    This hit will undoubtedly die!


    "Die me!"


    Qi Shapo rushed towards Su Yan, and his power blasted out, not weaker than before.


    "Everything will return to peace!" Qi Shakong said lightly.


    But as soon as his words fell, his face suddenly changed, and finally his face was pale.


    The power of the seven kills, E Bi, resisted it with a faint light, which was thin, but extremely powerful.


    When the third elder saw it, he was immediately ecstatic. Of course he knew what it was, and he was very familiar with it, and the second elder''s strength was undoubted.


    "The second elder is here!"


    Many people were excited with tears.

 Chapter 2307： The power of the two elders!

    Two thousand three hundred and seven chapters the prestige of the two elders!


    "Welcome to the second elder!"


    Countless people bowed directly on one knee, with respectful faces, and their hearts were overwhelmingly excited.


    Even if it was Emperor Xicang, Lord Yunhuan, Empress Yuelan, and Sorcerer Nanyuan, all four of them bent over to show respect.


    The second elder was several hundred years older than the third elder a thousand years ago.


    He is dressed in a blue shirt, with long hair and no wind, his body is a bit thin, but his eyes are very deep.


    The second elder helped Su Yan to block this move, so it can be said that he saved Su Yan''s life.


    Su Yan was a little surprised, but he didn''t show any gratitude.


    It''s all going up and down, this old thing just came out.


    The second elder looked at Su Yan with a kind face: "At a young age, such ability will become a great weapon!"


    "Old stuff, just come out now, hurry up and fix those three dirty things." Su Yan said angrily.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Qi Shapo immediately furious, because Su Yan actually said that they are three dirty things, which is tantamount to belittling them.


    "Boy, do you think someone will help you block a move and you won''t die!"


    Qi Shapo punched Su Yan again, his strength was shocked.


    The second elder''s expression changed, and he said angrily: "You are so mad!"


    His whole body was shocked, it was actually an invisible force, and he went directly towards the seven kills.


    Qi Shapo didn''t feel anything at all, his arm was suddenly numb.


    Looking directly, cold sweat broke out on Qishapa''s forehead.


    His arm was broken!


    Hiss!


    Everyone took a deep breath, their faces were filled with shock, even Su Yan was surprised.


    This second elder is really capable!


    The invisible blow was to directly cut off the arm of the seven kills, which was absolutely powerful.


    The second elder is estimated to be the strongest closest to the tribulation period, it is difficult to describe the strong.


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Qi Shapo. What shocked him even more was that Qi Shapo''s arm could not be recovered!


    This can not be said to be a simple blow, the power is weird, and the seven kills cannot be recovered.


    At this moment, Qi Shapo roared directly because of pain, his face changed wildly.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Qi Shapo looked at the second elder, his face was cold, his strength was bursting, and his killing intent was high.


    He has lost his reason, he just wants to avenge his revenge.


    However, Seven Kills said coldly at this moment: "Bring me back!"


    His voice seemed to possess magical power, letting the anger of Qishapo dissipate and calm down.


    But Qishapo still said angrily: "He abolished my arm!"


    "That''s your fault!" Qi Killing didn''t have the slightest sympathy.


    Seeing that the second elder of Taixu Zong came, he dared to be so arrogant and keep breaking your arm.


    Back then, he competed with the second elder for a few days.


    The second elder of Taixu Sect was too powerful, and the peak powerhouse of the Great Extreme Realm was waiting for the tribulation to break through.


    Although Qi Shapo still felt the anger in his heart, he still endured it and couldn''t bear it, because the second elder was too strong, and he went to die.


    The Qishakong on the side said coldly at this moment: "Do you need to shoot together?!"


    Qi Killing shook his head and said, "I''m an old friend I haven''t seen in thousands of years. Of course I want to reminisce with him."


    Qishakong nodded and stepped aside.


    Qi Shapo could only retreat helplessly, stepping on the ground and shaking the mountains, only to vent his unhappiness.


    The second elder looked towards Seven Kills, his brows were slightly raised, and there was a hint of light in his eyes.


    He was agitated all over his blue shirt and robe, and a looming **** blessed him behind him.


    "Long time no see, seven kills!"


    Qi Killing smiled and said, "Same."


    "I didn''t expect you to escape from the small world of the great elder!"


    "Hmph, that place has trapped me for thousands of years, isn''t it enough!" Qi Sha Mie''s eyes were cold, and the meaning of the netherworld was even greater.


    "Of course not enough!" The second elders were also tit-for-tat.


    "Today, I will repay the hatred thousands of years ago and destroy you!"


    Qi Sha Mie looked at the second elder, the killing intent of the eyes of the dark under the black robe surged, revealing an invisible vitality.


    The invisible blow is the most deadly!


    Just a word, the attack of the seven kills has already blasted towards the second elder.


    The second elder is naturally not weak, and the vitality in his hand is shaking, instead of blasting!


    The invisible impact can only feel the sky shaking, and a ripple oscillates towards the surroundings.


    Everything is annihilation, leaving nothing behind.


    With one blow, the second elder''s complexion remained unchanged, and his breath remained unchanged.


    And Seven Kills did not cause any damage, and was safe and sound.


    Seeing this, everyone knows that these seven kills and their powerfulness are the characters who existed in the same period as the second elders. This will be a fierce battle!


    Su Yan was quite agreeable, this battle was absolutely shocking, and it was countless times stronger than his previous battle.


    Absolutely can destroy the world.


    The two people are close to the Tribulation Period, which is daunting, and the spiritual power of the seven killings is very powerful, as if using a secret technique.


    Su Yan thought that his spiritual power was extremely powerful, and he was definitely an invincible existence under the tribulation period.


    But when he first came out of the battle with Qishapo, his spiritual attack and killing technique was easily blocked by Qishadie.


    At that time, he was distracted by this and didn''t use the Void Escape Talisman.


    These seven killings are not simple, and they are hidden.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t think that the spiritual power of Seven Kills was stronger than him, and it must have been intercepted by secret techniques.


    At this moment, the second elder had already leapt into the sky, and a crutch appeared in his hand, and there was a gourd on the crutch.


    Crutch Gourd, the existence of the spirit weapon list, ranks not low, at thirteenth.


    Although it is a bit behind the rod of purity, in the hands of the second elder, it can exert endless power.


    The second elder held a cane gourd and pointed directly towards the void.


    In the void, a light emerged, growing bigger and bigger, directly covering the sky and covering the world.


    Qi Sha Mie looked cold and looked at the second elder and said: "Do you still want to use the old trick!"


    The second elder sneered: "This trick is enough to deal with you!"


    The second elder''s body was windy, and his hair was messy, but he didn''t care. He was already in the center of the world at this moment, and all his vitality was wandering around him.


    He chanted the spell silently, the light of the heaven and the earth became stronger and stronger, and the vitality became dense and liquid, as if the sky was covered by a thick fog!


    Seven Kills had an incomparably pale face. This move was terrifying. He knew very well that it was the second elder who relied on this move to gain the upper hand and hurt him.


    Thousands of years later, do you have to reproduce the nightmare of that year!


    Seven Kills are of course unwilling, he will definitely not fail!


    "Give me Yuanli!"


    Qi Sha Mie roared at Qi Sha Po and Qi Sha Kong behind him.


    Qi Sha Mie and Qi Sha Po hurriedly nodded, and their entire body''s vital energy poured out directly, and even the power of the dantian was unreserved, all gushing out towards Qi Sha Mo.


    All the power was absorbed by the Seven Kills, and his whole body formed a vitality cover, very strong!

 Chapter 2308： Fetters!

    Chapter 2308 Fetters of luck!


    With the power of Qishapo and Qishakong gathered, the Qishapa at this moment is extremely powerful, and the whole body is full of the power of Yuanli.


    "Wuha!"


    Seven Kills roared, and the sound shook the sky, spreading everywhere, even more terrifying than the sound of thunder and lightning.


    Not only that, but this voice is even more fierce, extremely powerful, with great lethality.


    Seven kills, the whole body''s vitality cover, directly rushed towards the second elder.


    "I am not so weak now!"


    Qikiller''s eyes were even more Netherworld, and a robe fell off, revealing his original face, which was actually a withered bone!


    Seven kills roared: "This is what you gave me back then, and I must get it back today!"


    His figure disappeared, and he appeared next to the second elder again.


    The second elder''s complexion remained unchanged, and the power of a blow was directly blasted out, and the power was shocked.


    The force bombarded the Yuanli hood, oscillating directly, and ripples rippling everywhere!


    The power of horror is hard to resist even if you step back thousands of miles!


    "Too powerful!" The Fourth Elder said with lingering fears.


    The third elder also nodded and said: "The second elder''s skill has improved again."


    "But that Qishapai and Qishakong''s vitality are obtained from that Qishapai, which is very difficult to deal with."


    Many people frowned. This is true, and they are also extremely worried.


    Su Yan looked at the battlefield without saying a word, his face was cold at the moment.


    In fact, it''s not that he can''t fight, but he doesn''t want to just break through directly.


    Forcibly breaking through the realm is a loss for him, and he will not break through if he is not a last resort.


    He was ready to break through the 9th rank just now, but because the second elder appeared, he gave up.


    Su Yan will not put himself in danger. He likes taking risks, but he doesn''t like death!


    The second elder and the seven kills had a counterattack, and both of them had not suffered a half damage, but the vitality was madly dissipated.


    All around, magma erupted, and the earth became a land of magma. The high temperature struck, and a powerful hurricane swept all over.


    Everything in the sky is no longer, only a dark scene, and the scene is full of black holes, which can swallow everything at any time.


    The second elder was holding a cane gourd and blasted towards the seven kills, with one blow, hard to resist!


    Qi Sha Mie''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly resisted with his hands. The powerful and terrifying elemental force rubbed in the air, drawing countless rays of light, as if a meteor fell!


    The earth boiled, the sky shattered, and countless Yuanli madly swept all around.


    The Dead Sea has disappeared and turned into nothingness!


    Everyone looked at all this, their faces were shocked and terrified.


    "It''s terrible, unimaginable!"


    Even Qishapo and Qishapai are numb. Before they were a bit dissatisfied that Qishapai became the top card, and now they are completely convinced.


    Even if the Seven Kills swallowed their power, they knew that the horror of this power was mostly caused by the Seven Kills.


    "Take me a blow!"


    The seven kills turned into nothingness, and they reappeared behind the second elder, a ghost hand protruded, and the claw was directed at the shoulder of the second elder!


    The ghost hand is invincible, the sound of breaking through the air rang, and the hurricane with the incomparable wind, this force is difficult to resist even the strongest!


    The catch was so sudden and violent that even the second elder did not expect it.


    The ghost claws fell on the body, and directly tore off the shoulders of the second elder, blood shot all over, and the vitality vented wildly.


    "Hahaha!" Qi Killing laughed wildly, thinking that he had the upper hand.


    But the next second, he couldn''t laugh, because the second elder ignored the pain and used a cane gourd to hit his eyebrows.


    At the end of the battle, Qi Killing hurriedly evaded, but the arm was still hit, directly shattering into nothingness.


    Seven Kills had lingering palpitations and kept panting. This blow was too terrifying. If it hits the center of the eyebrows, it will be difficult to fight without death.


    The master moves against each other, and it will end if you don''t pay attention, and the victory will be announced with a hit.


    Simply, neither side has hit its key points, which is harmless.


    Seven kills restored his arm, looking at the second elder with a cold face, full of stern expression.


    The second elder also used secret techniques to recover from his shoulder injuries, and new shoulders grew out.


    The two looked at each other, both with the intention of killing, without the slightest compromise or the slightest retreat.


    This is an absolute battle, there is no retreat, either die or win!


    The second elder looked at the gourd, took it off by himself, and turned a source of energy and threw it towards the seven kills.


    Qisha didn''t change his face frantically, and hurriedly avoided, but he was still hit by the gourd explosion.


    He was withered and golden, as if he had been fried.


    This gourd bomb is not small, it is an absolute weapon.


    The cane gourd will be reborn if it is picked, so the second elder does not feel distressed.


    "Explode you a few more times, I think your skeleton is going to fall apart!"


    With a smile on his face, the second elder once again took off the gourd and threw it towards Qikiller.


    Seven Kills learned the lesson this time, and hurriedly used the Yuanli hood to withstand the explosion of the gourd.


    At the same time, he reached out with a ghostly hand, making a void blow, and his body did not move halfway.


    This blow directly hit the second elder''s chest, blood flowed out, and instantly turned dark black.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seven kills did not laugh wildly, very excited.


    "You got my ghost hand, let me see how you can fight me!"


    The ghost hand of Seven Kills is a secret technique with terrifying power. Once hit, it can corrupt a person''s body and cannot resist it.


    The second elder''s chest began to turn black, slowly spreading in all directions, the situation was not optimistic.


    But the second elder didn''t care, he directly reached into the hole, grabbed his heart, and exploded out of thin air!


    "It''s enough if labor and capital grow by one more!"


    The second elder''s breath fluctuated, and although the heart could recover, it also consumed a lot of his vitality, and his dantian became empty.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan directly took out various Yuanli Pills from Raising Ghost Gourd and smashed them frantically towards the second elder.


    "All are good things!" Su Yan said.


    Seeing this, the second elder didn''t speak, and swallowed directly into his stomach to restore his own vitality.


    Of course he also has a pill, which is not inferior to Su Yan''s, but since Su Yan has already taken it out, he doesn''t mind accepting it.


    "You kid, it''s really hard to guess!" The second elder looked at Su Yan and smiled.


    But at this moment, the Seven Kills actually rushed towards the second elder again, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Fetters of fate!"


    Seven kills roared, the entire sky quashed, and invisible power surged, and countless shackles emerged from between the heaven and the earth, and they all attacked the second elder.


    Seven kills are life-saving, and the secret technique of the clan is used to kill with one blow!


    "I see how you can escape now!"


    Qi Sha Mie looked at the second elder who was trapped by the shackles, his face was still extremely cold, and he stepped directly across the void and walked towards it.


    The shackles bound the whole body of the second elder with five flowers, with a powerful rune taboo, even the second elder could hardly break free.


    He didn''t expect that Seven Kills actually learned this secret technique.


    "This secret technique is not passed on by the king!" The second elder''s face was pale, this was his carelessness.

 Chapter 2309： One palm sets the universe!

    Chapter 2309: One palm sets the universe!


    Qi Killing sneered, looking at the second elder and said: "This secret technique is indeed true or not, but it was a thousand years ago!"


    Thousands of years ago, the filth race was distinguished from the inferior race, and non-kings could not learn the strongest secrets in the clan. This was a rule that always existed.


    But after a thousand years, they will understand that this kind of regulation will destroy the development of the clan and make the clan weak.


    Therefore, the regulations are cancelled, and all the dirty things can learn the strongest secret technique.


    But the general existence is naturally impossible to learn. If you don''t say it, you can''t understand the spell at all.


    And Qi Sha Mie grasped the time and learned this secret technique!


    At this moment, his whole body bones began to slowly recover, turning into the original appearance.


    And Zhou Tianyuan''s strength was shaking, everything was like dust, wandering between heaven and earth, without rules at all.


    Seven kills rushed into the sky, and a rune appeared, heading directly towards the suppression of the second elder.


    If this rune is successfully suppressed, the second elder will definitely not get out of trouble.


    In a critical situation, the second elder hurriedly dripped a few drops of blood and performed a secret technique at the same time!


    All around him turned into illusion, and then formed a black hole.


    "what!"


    Qishadie''s face was cold, completely unexpected.


    The second elder appeared again, already outside the shackles of fate, he was out of trouble.


    Countless people cheered, excited and hard to speak.


    The second elder''s escape was the happiest thing, even Su Yan had a smile on his face.


    "Is this the strongest person closest to the tribulation period!"


    Su Yan looked at the second elder and Qisha in the sky, and clenched his fists.


    And at this moment, Qi Killing was full of anger, looking at the second elder and said: "I really didn''t expect that you would spend your life to get out of trouble!"


    That''s right, the second elder not only consumed his own blood, but also consumed a certain amount of life, otherwise it would be difficult to get out of trouble.


    At this moment, the expressions of the second elders were a bit weak, but their eyes were still deep.


    "As long as you can get out of trouble and consume some lifespan, killing you is the best result!"


    The second elder rushed towards the seven kills and blasted out with a palm, like a blow from the void, the palm wind was even more fierce, and countless rules were played.


    Above the midair, there were countless vitality surges, which was terrifying.


    "Void Palm!"


    The second elder roared, and the palm wind was fierce. This move was his outrageous blow.


    Seven Kills had to pay attention, his eyes were extremely cold, and he directly greeted him.


    The two slapped each other, and the palms were extremely fierce and terrifying.


    This power seems to be overwhelming, shaking the rules.


    The second elder flew upside down ten thousand meters, and fell directly into the ground, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, obviously injured.


    And Seven Kills wasn''t so good, the palms were extremely burnt, revealing a breath of lifelessness.


    "It turned out to be the power of flames!"


    Seven Kills did not expect that the second elder would even use this trick, very cunning.


    "To deal with you, this method is the best!"


    The second elder didn''t feel that he was cunning at all, because the filth was indignant and would be killed.


    He rushed into the air, directly holding the cane gourd, and blasted towards the seven kills.


    Qi Sha Kong and Qi Sha Shao''s expressions changed abruptly, and the expressions in the eyes of both of them were extremely shocked and worried.


    "A thousand years of humiliation, don''t fall short!" Qi Shakong clenched his fists.


    Qi Killing said coldly: "Why don''t I know."


    He turned to look at the second elder, and his voice was extremely cold.


    "You can push me to this point, you are proud enough!"


    The whole body of the seven kills was filled with a sense of darkness, like the black air emerging from hell, with the ultimate pressure of death.


    The whole world is shrouded, everything is polluted and turned into death puppets.


    "He is absorbing the power of heaven and earth!"


    "What is he doing!"


    The four elders and others'' complexions changed abruptly, and there was a sense of uncertainty in their hearts.


    Regardless of this, the second elder went directly to the Seven Kills, and hit it with one blow!


    The cane gourd blasted Qikiller''s chest and pierced it directly, and then Qikiller''s entire body collapsed!


    After a short period of sluggishness, many people directly ecstatic, and even jumped up.


    However, the second elder didn''t mean to be happy at all, because he knew that this was not the Seven Kills!


    Sure enough, the Seven Kills appeared behind the second elder and laughed mockingly.


    "Killing a shadow of me can make you so happy."


    Qishakong and Qishapa were relieved.


    "I will let you see the treasure of my clan!"


    Seven Kills drew a black long sword from his spine, which revealed a terrifying meaning of death, and even more terrifying sword intent, the sword rang constantly.


    "I have nourished it for a thousand years, and it finally came in handy today."


    In the past, humans had spiritual weapons, so they had a certain advantage. Later, dirty things started to make spiritual weapons to make up for their shortcomings.


    Of course, they generally exist and cannot be refined, only the top existence can have them.


    Seven Kills unexpectedly had a spiritual weapon, and felt that its fluctuations were very strong, not an ordinary spiritual weapon, which made everyone present did not expect it.


    "I can tell you, as long as I kill you today, I can be promoted to king!"


    That''s it!


    Everyone understood that the Seven Kills were placed high hopes, and they were cultivated toward the king to have so many privileges.


    The second elder ignored him, and once again displayed a powerful ultimate move, rushing towards the seven kills.


    But this time, Qi Killing directly held the black long sword, and slashed towards the second elder.


    The second elder''s walking stick gourd actually fluctuated, the gourd shattered, and one leaf fell from the walking stick, leaving only the last one.


    "how is this possible!"


    The second elder looked incredible. His walking stick gourd was on the list of spirit weapons, but it was so fragile that it was damaged by a single blow.


    "My sword was conceived for a thousand years, and it was made by the great king of the clan for me, so naturally it is not weaker than yours!"


    Seven Killers sneered, and then walked towards the second elder.


    Everyone is shocked, is it just such a defeat? It''s hard to accept.


    Su Yan''s eyes turned into icy meaning, but he had nothing to do.


    The second elder was very indifferent at the moment, looking at Qikiller and said: "Come on, have the ability to kill me!"


    "as you wish!"


    Seven kills holding a black long sword, fell from the sky with a sword, the strongest blow!


    Countless dirty things gush out from the ruins, rushing towards the second elder frantically, and after a while, they are directly buried, and they are not visible anymore.


    "Go to die, I will be the king when I die!" Qi Killing laughed arrogantly.


    However, just as he laughed, the palm was stuck out in the void. The palm was very small, but it did get bigger and bigger as he moved.


    "what is that!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    But before the Seven Kills could react, the palm of his hand fell directly on his Heavenly Spirit Cover!

 Chapter 2310： Is actually an acquaintance

    The second thousand and tenth chapter is actually an acquaintance


    Unable to escape, completely imprisoned, even the soul cannot escape, consciousness can only exist in the body.


    Seven Kills just stood there in a daze, and was directly hit by the huge palm of the sky.


    Even the hysterical roar of Qishakong and Qishapao still couldn''t make Qishaniu move.


    He was not stupid himself, but was imprisoned by a terrible force.


    The power was violent, even the seven kills could not resist, his sky spirit cover shattered directly, and his bones splashed everywhere.


    This sudden scene made everyone dumbfounded. It was like a flying fairy out of the sky, a mysterious blow.


    Everyone could lay an egg in their mouths, and there was an extremely terrifying expression in their eyes, and they couldn''t react for a long time.


    Knowing that the screams of the Seven Kills resounded throughout the world, this group of talents was awakened.


    "Palm outside that day!"


    "That is?!"


    "Great Elder?!"


    Countless people fluctuated in their hearts, and tears kept flowing out, which could not be stopped.


    Even Su Yan was also fluctuating at this moment. A palm out of the sky was simply too powerful and terrifying.


    The seven-killing Tian Ling Gai was destroyed, and the endless vitality escaped from it, and it was impossible to stop it, even if he was unwilling again.


    "Only one step away, only one step away, I can become the king!"


    Qi Sha Mie had a look of despair in his eyes, and the reincarnation of Heaven did not turn to his side after all, he was still defeated.


    Seven Kills, of course, knew who the person they came from was definitely the great elder of Taixu Sect, and only he could have such a mighty power, and killed him with one palm!


    Qi Shapo and Qi Shakong''s complexion changed wildly, trembling all over, controlled by the endless Yuan Li shackles, as if a fish was afraid of encountering fire.


    Qi Sha Mie fell straight down, hitting the ground directly, knocking out a huge deep pit, his eyes still flashed with the meaning of darkness, still with an unwilling look.


    Of course he was not reconciled, even if he died.


    It fell short, this is unacceptable!


    The body of Seven Kills began to turn yellow slowly, and finally shattered directly into countless residues.


    These skeletal residues surged around, and finally all dissipated and became nothing.


    The first of the seven martial arts-seven kills, death!


    The stone in Taixuzong and even the rest of the people fell to the ground, after all, it was the Taixuzong Great Elder who came to set the universe.


    They didn''t expect that the second elders were unable to deal with the seven killings, and the seven killings were placed high hopes and had too many methods.


    The second elder looked at the sky with a look of expectation.


    Behind him, the three elders and others had already bowed down and worshiped with respect.


    Even the witch master and others had to bow down at this moment.


    They can still stand up to the second elder, as long as they are respectful, but they must kneel down in front of the Taixuzong elder, because it is too noble!


    You must know that the Great Elder Taixuzong is the one who has survived the calamity!


    Although it ended in failure, it could not conceal his greatness. It is also very rare to survive the failure of crossing the Tribulation and become stronger.


    Not all of the losers in crossing the catastrophe are losers, all of them have gone insane, or died in the catastrophe.


    A very small number of them survived and their realm was not damaged. Instead, they gained some lightning power and became stronger.


    Obviously Tai Xuzong Grand Elder was one of them, and it was a blessing in misfortune.


    Heaven and earth began to slowly recover, and all the vitality dissipated, although the surrounding area was still surrounded by chaos.


    In the endless darkness, a light appeared, the light wrapped a figure, and the figure slowly fell.


    Countless people looked at the figure, with a sense of respect and admiration in their eyes.


    Even Su Yan was looking at that figure at this moment. This person is worthy of these people. He saves everyone. He is the guardian of this sea of ??stars.


    But Su Yan did not kneel down. He could not kneel down. At most, he showed respect for this person.


    The stars are falling, like countless meteors, and it becomes a beautiful scene, like a painting.


    In the endless starlight, the figure walked towards everyone, dressed in white.


    "Get up all." The voice floated, very ordinary, but it was so sweet and shocking to everyone.


    "The Great Elder!" The third elder''s eyes were moist. He hadn''t seen the Great Elder in hundreds of years.


    Everyone rushed over, tears raining down.


    "You have worked hard."


    The second elder walked to the side of the elder, with a slight smile on his face: "How about this retreat?"


    The elder said: "Eating the strange beasts raised in various places has finally stopped the injury."


    "That''s great."


    The great elder failed to cross the robbery, and after all, some hidden diseases were left behind. This retreat was to treat the hidden diseases.


    It is a good thing if it succeeds.


    But Su Yan''s face showed an unexpected look, because he knew this man!


    "It''s you?!" Su Yan said, looking at the elder.


    The great elder turned around and took a look, but was also taken aback for a moment.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    The elder screamed in white, like a middle-aged man, looking much younger than the second elder.


    This is the advantage of crossing the catastrophe. He was also very old and older than the second elder, but after crossing the catastrophe, he changed his second spring and became a lot younger.


    "Unexpectedly, the years are rushing, and it didn''t take long for you to have come to the upper world."


    The other people looked at Su Yan and the Great Elder with doubts, and didn''t expect them to know each other.


    The third elder said suspiciously: "Elder do you know Su Yan?"


    The elder nodded and said, "Well, I met when I caught a strange animal in the middle world."


    "That''s it."


    "Back then, I knew that you were not a fish in the pond, but I didn''t expect you to grow so fast and come to the upper world so quickly."


    "Moreover, it has grown to this point, and even the dirt of the Great Polar Realm can resist one or two."


    The words of the elder were full of praise, and he was very satisfied with Su Yan.


    And Su Yan just nodded faintly, and was not overjoyed by it.


    This is just commonplace for him, and even now he feels that he is making progress too slowly.


    Jin Dan''s eighth rank is too low, far from being able to deal with stronger existences. When encountering the strongest in the Great Extreme Realm, he can only run away, and it is even more life-saving.


    The only way is to speed up the breakthrough and improve the realm.


    He has given up his previous ideas, and now he is about to break through the golden core, no longer need to care about the foundation, the foundation is already very solid, he can safely break through!


    Seeing Su Yan''s face calm, like before, a hearty smile appeared on the face of the elder.


    "You are exactly the same as you were a few years ago."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "You are exactly the same as you were back then, but your realm has improved too quickly."


    When the elder heard this, he burst out laughing.

 Chapter 2311： Religion

    Chapter 2311: Huizong


    Regarding Su Yan''s jokes, the elders could only smile and resolve the embarrassment.


    He started to change the subject, looked at Su Yan and asked, "How old are you now?"


    "How old is it?"


    Su Yan is a little difficult to answer this question.


    According to the residential body, he is also in his twenties, with integrity and youth, when he is full of yang and needs to vent.


    But according to the soul, then he can live for endless years.


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the elder said: "I think you are only twenty-five or sixteen years old, but your mind makes me feel that you have lived for endless years!"


    It hit the nail on the head and was completely correct.


    Even Su Yan was taken aback for a while, and then laughed.


    "The great elder is really joking, doesn''t it mean that I am a young skin and an aging soul."


    "No, your soul makes me feel terrible. In the future, this sea of ??stars will probably depend on you."


    Speaking of this, the great elder''s expression turned gloomy, and he looked at the place where the seven kills dissipated.


    Of course Su Yan knew what the great elder meant, but he didn''t want to take up this burden.


    "I''m just a little ant of Jindan''s eighth rank, the big elder is joking."


    "You don''t need to be humble, now the world is uneasy, and the dirty things are evil to Xinghai. Although you are not a native of Xinghai, you should also give your own strength, because you are also human!


    The great elder didn''t mean to be joking at all, he was very serious.


    Su Yan also put away his smile, and said with a serious face: "Since the great elders have said so, then I can only say that Su Yan will go through the waters and fire, and die!"


    That''s right, as a human being, this is the most basic thing. It has nothing to do with other things. Su Yan also didn''t want to see Xinghai beings suffocated and ruined by dirt.


    After receiving Su Yan''s affirmative words, the Great Elder''s expression eased, and he flew towards the ground.


    He went directly to the center of the Dead Sea, with two vital forces surging in his hands, directly blasting towards the Dead Sea!


    The Dead Sea is long gone, there is only one deep pit, and the power rushes to the deep pit.


    The entire deep pit burst into bursts, and countless rubbles rolled in all directions.


    Many people were puzzled by this scene, and they didn''t know what the elder was going to do, but no one said anything, they just watched.


    The Great Elder looked at the opening that he had blasted open, and with a casual move, a black sticky thing flew out and landed on his hand.


    Su Yan saw that his eyes suddenly burst into light. That was a good thing.


    "Ordinary dirty things are still dirty when they are killed, but things that can be valued, such as the Seven Kills, who have high hopes in their clan and have the opportunity to become kings, are different."


    The great elder looked at the black sticky object in his hand and continued: "This thing is left over from the Seven Kills, and it is all his essence!"


    When everyone heard this, their complexion changed, and they didn''t even think that Seven Kills would leave such good things behind.


    Many people''s eyes have become fiery. You must know that this is the vitality left by the strong of the Great Extreme Realm, and its strength can be imagined.


    If you refine it, wouldn''t it be of great help to yourself.


    At this moment, the second elder walked to the great elder and said: "Great elder, you quickly take it, then your injury will be completely healed."


    The great elder shook his head and said, "It''s useless if I take it. Unless it''s left by the king, that''s useful to me."


    "That''s it." The second elder was a little disappointed.


    The Great Elder looked at Su Yan and said, "Take this thing."


    "Me?!" Su Yan pointed to himself, somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, only you deserve this thing, it can benefit you a lot!"


    The elder didn''t care about the feelings of other people, he just told the truth.


    The situation is critical now. Powers from all walks of life are pouring out, and all seven killers have appeared. I am afraid that the king of dirty things will also be out of trouble soon.


    So the elder felt that time was pressing, and Su Yan was the most promising person right now.


    Su Yan hesitated for a while, and then said, "Forget it."


    Without merit, he doesn''t want to owe the elderly.


    "Let you hold it!"


    The Great Elder was a little angry and threw the black sticky thing directly to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan took it, he could feel that this thing was very soft, and it contained extremely terrifying power.


    There is no doubt that if he is refining, his realm will definitely rise directly, and I am afraid that he can directly reach the small extreme realm.


    "Since the great elder is like this, then I will accept it."


    Su Yan did not shirk anymore, accepting the black sticky thing and putting it in the ghost gourd.


    Seeing that Su Yan took it, the elder recovered his expression and looked at the other people: "The dirty stuff has been solved, and the remaining little ones will be handed over to you emperors."


    When the witch master and others heard it, they nodded and agreed.


    Then the great elder looked at the three elders and others and said, "We return to the sect!"


    The three elders and the others nodded quickly, displayed their vitality, and hurriedly became the elder.


    The great elder''s voice transmission Su Yan asked him to follow along with him to meet Taixu Zong.


    Su Yan did not hesitate, but also displayed his original strength and flew towards the sky. After a while, he disappeared.


    The Witch Master looked at the direction of Su Yan''s disappearance for a long time.


    Finally, he said: "I said before that this person is not in the pool, and now he will turn into a dragon!"


    Lord Lord also nodded and said: "Yes, with that thing, he might be able to reach the small extreme directly."


    "In my opinion, that kid is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. If he reaches the low extreme, he will probably feel helpless and want to break through!"


    "What do you mean?!" Emperor Xi Cang''s expression changed.


    "Hehe." The wizard smiled, "Of course I want to overcome the catastrophe."


    Although not many people had contact with Su Yan, the witch master already understood Su Yan''s character.


    The kind of person who is not afraid of death and daring to take risks, but is very smart and will not put himself to death.


    This kind of people is the most dangerous, because they dare to dance on the cliff, this kind of people are most likely to succeed.


    "Say far, let''s do our own thing." The witch lord looked at the lord and the others.


    "Yes, the big guy has solved it, and there are a lot of little guys. It''s really a headache."


    "Well, why do I have a pill in my hand!" Tian Hou doubted.


    "I also have an extra pill in my hand!" The Emperor also said.


    "This is!" The wizard''s face changed sharply, and he exclaimed: "Eight-Rank Yuanli Pill!"


    "This is what the great elder gave us!" Lord Lord was a little excited.


    Eight-Rank Yuanli Pill is not an ordinary pill.


    It can help people quickly restore their vitality and even enhance their cultivation.


    The witch master and others looked at the place where the great elder disappeared, with tears flashing in their eyes. This was a gift from the great elder, worried that they would be unable to deal with dirty things.


    "Thank you Grand Elder!"

 Chapter 2312： commune

    Chapter 2312 Secret Talk


    In the land of the Dead Sea, under the thunder means of Emperor Xicang, all the dirt and remnants were beheaded, Xicang was restored to life, and the people were grateful.


    Tianhou returned to Yuelan and directly slammed into the forbidden area of ??corpses. After killing for three days and three nights, the corpses of dirty things piled up like a mountain, and Yuelan turned from danger to peace.


    In the land of cloud illusion, the Lord directly stepped into the thunder pond, stirred up the heaven and the thunder tribulation, directly blasted the endless dirt, and made the cloud illusion peaceful.


    In the Nanyuan Tidal Swamp, countless dirty things sprang out, and they were all refined by the shaman master''s secret skills, becoming its great tonic.


    As for Ye Luo, Xuan Cheng, Langya and Bei Ming, because there is no forbidden area, there are not many dirty things, and they have not caused much sensation.


    So far, all the dirt in the land of the eight kingdoms has been wiped out, and all have been quiet. Although the loss was heavy, it is also a blessing in misfortune.


    This time it''s not the elders of Taixuzong, the seven killings of these filthy things will inevitably disturb the heavens and the earth, causing the lives of the Eight Kingdoms to be charred, like hell.


    At this time, Su Yan had followed the great elder and returned to Taixu Sect.


    In front of him was the sect of Taixuzong. Although it was attacked and destroyed by dirty things before, the disciples of Taixuzong had repaired it, but the battlefield inside still existed, and it was impossible to restore it so simply.


    The third elder and others walked into it, and saw the disciples under the sect crying with excitement, their expressions could not help being solemn.


    "what''s going on?"


    "The third elder, after you left, something filthy broke in, and it was extremely powerful. In order to protect the sect, the fifth elder sacrificed...sacrificed!"


    After all, the disciple cried more and more, and wept in sorrow.


    Hearing this, the three elders shook all over, as if struck by lightning, their entire body fell directly to the ground.


    The fifth elder is his brother!


    The Fourth Elder hurried up to lift him up, tears flickering in his eyes.


    Even the second elder and the first elder shook their heads and sighed.


    "The disciples under the sect were also badly injured, but thanks to the Suen people!"


    Another disciple looked at Su Yan, still grateful.


    Indeed, it wasn''t Su Yan that killed Qisharong, the sect might have been completely destroyed.


    The third elders and others looked at Su Yan, with a little more respect at this moment. Even though they thought they were noble, they still felt that they were almost the same as Su Yan, and even Su Yan was even higher.


    The Great Elder also nodded again and again and said, "Goodness."


    Su Yan had a calm expression on his face. It could only be said that he had encountered it. He happened to pass by Taixu Sect, and Xiao Meng had an accident, and he broke into the sect.


    Come out by the way, see the dirty stuff, and solve it easily, otherwise he won''t come here specially.


    The elder looked at Su Yan and said, "Go in, I have something to tell you."


    Su Yan nodded and followed the great elder into the sect.


    Half of the main hall was destroyed, and a group of people walked around the ruins to the apse.


    Many disciples were so excited when they saw the return of the sect elders, they bowed down directly.


    When they saw the first elder and the second elder, they were extremely excited, because many disciples had never seen them.


    When the elder saw this, he looked at the group of disciples and said: "In times of crisis, life and death will survive, misfortune and good will be shared, life and death will depend on the sky, and the dirty things are incompatible!"


    "The power is not at odds!!!" Many disciples cried out and shouted.


    The great elder glanced at the second elder, let him preside over the situation, and then let Su Yan follow him into the hall.


    The apse is not very big, but it is much larger than the average house. There are no rune taboos inside. It is just an ordinary hall for holding small meetings.


    The elder said to Su Yan, "Sit down as you please."


    Su Yan nodded and sat directly on the chair.


    The great elder also sat down nearby, and did not go to the first place.


    At this moment, a disciple came in with tea, respectfully put it down, and then slowly retreated.


    Su Yan picked up the tea, took a sip, and said faintly: "When I first drank this tea, it was bitter and sweet, and the aftertaste is endless, but now it is painful."


    "Maybe picking after the rain, a good time has passed." The elder replied.


    "I don''t know if the elder asked me to come, what''s the matter?" Su Yan is straightforward, he doesn''t like to make a fool of yourself.


    "If you speed up the refining, you should be able to step into the small extreme state."


    Su Yan nodded, this is true, he is also anxious to refine, the eighth grade of Jin Dan is indeed too low.


    "After refining, I plan to let you practice in the Linglong Pagoda." The elder''s expression was solemn and serious.


    "Linglong Pagoda?" Su Yan was puzzled.


    "The Linglong Pagoda is an existence on the list of spiritual weapons. Although it ranks ninth, its existence is more valuable than any emperor seal."


    Su Yan certainly understood that this tower is probably not a weapon, but a kind of cultivation for people. Although it can''t be used to kill the enemy, its effect is absolutely huge.


    "One year in the Liuli Pagoda, one day outside, is very suitable for cultivation, and the sect master once put countless filthy souls into it. There is a natural killing field inside, which allows you to get actual training." The elder continued, "Those dead souls. It��s not that simple."


    "Is it strong?" Su Yan put down his teacup.


    "It''s very strong. Back then, the Sect Master killed the Eighteen Kings of Dirty Things for three days and three nights. The dead souls of these eighteen kings were all put into the Liuli Pagoda."


    Sect Master Taixu didn''t directly kill them, and put the souls into it, of course, he had his own considerations.


    Entering it is definitely not a joke. It can be said that most people will die if they enter, but the elder knows that Su Yan is not easy, so he told this secret.


    Hearing this, Su Yan suddenly became interested. Eighteenth Road King, it was not easy, even if it was just a dead soul, it would be very strong.


    For this reason, Su Yan''s eyes burst into light, and he wanted to see how powerful the King of Dirty Thing is. Has he already surpassed the extreme realm and succeeded in crossing the catastrophe? "


    However, Su Yan didn''t think so, he was more inclined that these dead souls might exist at the pinnacle of the Great Extreme Realm, and they were still weaker than the Great Elder.


    At this moment, the second elder rushed in with a clear voice: "The senior elder killed the four kings by one person back then!"


    "The kings of the dirty things, most of them are at the pinnacle of the Great Extreme Realm, and some of them have failed to cross the catastrophe, and only King Yao has truly succeeded in the catastrophe!


    "King Yao?!" Su Yan''s expression turned cold.


    The Great Elder stood up, his face was cold and said, "The King Yao has fought with the Sect Master!"


    From the beginning of his words, he could see that King Yao was terrified, and he was naturally much better than the great elder, but Su Yan also understood very well that King Yao was definitely defeated in the end.


    Otherwise, where are there still Galaxy Taixu and the Eight Kingdoms, I am afraid that they would have long been reduced to the rule of dirty things.


    "Say far." The elder shook his head and looked at Su Yan, with an extremely lingering look in his eyes.

 Chapter 2313： breakthrough!

    Chapter 2313 Breakthrough!


    "I''ve said everything that needs to be said, you should withdraw now, go to practice, wait for the things left by the Seven Refining Kills, and come to me."


    The Great Elder looked at Su Yan with a hint of encouragement in his eyes.


    Su Yan sneered at this and encouraged him. He really didn''t have the qualifications. After all, he was once an immortal emperor and had never seen anything before.


    Of course he has to cultivate and break through his realm, so that he can protect himself and kill the dirty things.


    Su Yan retreated, leaving only the Great Elder and the Second Elder in the hall.


    Seeing Su Yan leaving, the second elder looked at the great elder and said, "Is he really the one who killed him?!"


    The elder nodded, and he thought for a long time before saying: "Yes, I just observed carefully, he is a man of thousands of fate!"


    "How can that be good!" The second elder''s expression suddenly changed, with a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    The great elder seemed calm, because he knew that he couldn''t be anxious.


    He glanced around, and then said: "It is a blessing or a curse, and there is no way to hide it."


    The second elder said anxiously: "The reason is this, but!"


    The great elder interrupted him, and said a little displeased: "Do you believe in some unknown prophecies? Do you want to force your direct eyes? Su Yan is doing something wrong now?!"


    The second elder was startled by the voice of the great elder, and could only nod his head and said: "What the great elder taught is."


    "You have been alive for so long, and you don''t understand the truth at all. I think your foundation is unstable recently, and your mind is unconscious. You should go to retreat and practice."


    After the elder said, he ignored the second elder, closed his eyes and began to practice.


    The second elder looked at the big elder, and finally could only shook his head and left.


    As soon as he left the hall, the entire hall was shrouded with a terrifying power of Yuan Li, like a beast, wandering around the hall, getting worse.


    After the second elder came out, he didn''t give up the thoughts in his heart because of a few words from the big elder.


    At the beginning, the Thousand-Year Calamity was said by the sovereign.


    Let them not only beware of dirty things, but also prevent people who have been killed for a thousand years.


    The suzerain has said that the harm caused by people who have been killed for a thousand years is not necessarily weaker than dirty things!


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the great elder, and he can''t forget the words of the sovereign.


    The second elder was very conflicted now, he didn''t know what was going on, so he could only shake his head constantly.


    When the third elder and others saw the second elder come out, they immediately surrounded them.


    "Second Elder, what did the Great Elder say?" The Fourth Elder asked quickly.


    The second elder looked at the group of elders and said: "He is just asking Su Yan to practice well, and then go to the Linglong Pagoda to exercise."


    "Linglong Pagoda?!"


    The elders were so unexpected that they didn''t even think of it.


    "Yeah, there are dangers and opportunities coexist in there. If it''s you, I''m afraid I don''t want to go in."


    Everyone was speechless, no one really wanted to go in because it was too dangerous.


    You must know that there are countless filthy dead souls in it, and many dead souls of kings are among them.


    "The great elder values ??Su Yan very much." The three elders held out a sentence for a long time, and felt a little dissatisfied.


    "Yes, people who are fate will naturally receive special attention."


    "He is the one who fate?!"


    Many elders were shocked again, and had other opinions on Su Yan.


    I still had a good impression of him before, after all, Su Yan saved the Taixu Zongmen and was not afraid of going to the Dead Sea to rescue them in danger.


    But now, they have fundamentally changed Su Yan, angry, jealous, hostile, and even want to kill Su Yan.


    All because of the words of the suzerain.


    "I know what you are thinking in your heart, suppress it for me, don''t act rashly without the command of the elder." The second elder scolded a group of people.


    But the second elder thought too much, just the third elder and others, they had no choice but to think about Su Yan, even if Su Yan was in the realm, there was nothing wrong with dealing with them.


    After the second elder finished speaking, he left directly, following the teachings of the first elder, and going to retreat.


    At this moment, Su Yan found a side room and entered it directly.


    Xiao Meng and others were naturally waiting outside, although Su Yan did not need to wait.


    "How many days do you think the boss will come out this time?!" Liu Jin looked at Chang Yuan.


    "It''s going to take half a month. This time seems to be different from before. That is the power of seven kills!" Chang Yuan had fear in his eyes.


    The power of Seven Kills, Chang Yuan saw it, it was too terrifying, it was unimaginable.


    The power left behind is naturally terrifying, not so easy to refine.


    Xiao Meng said at this moment: "I guess the master brother will not come out within a month."


    "Why?" Chang Yuan and Liu Jin both asked.


    "Because this time the master brother is going to break through to the extreme!"


    "Extreme?!"


    Both Chang Yuan and Liu Jin were stunned. They didn''t expect Su Yan to be so ambitious.


    The eighth-grade Jindan Dao''s extreme realm, that is to go beyond two realms.


    But what they thought was too simple. Su Yanke was far more than this goal. He got the seven kills, so he naturally wanted to use it to the extreme.


    Just as a few people were chatting, there was a dragon chanting sound from inside the house, shaking all around, changing the color of the world.


    The disciples of Tai Xuzong all looked at this place, all amazed.


    Xiao Meng and others felt the most sincerely, because Long Ying passed through them, and then soared for nine days.


    "So fast?!"


    The three of them were confused. They guessed that the retreat would take at least half a month, and Xiao Meng felt that it would take a month.


    But after only half an hour of entering, Long Yin had already been heard, and the 9th Jin Dan was completed!


    This breakthrough to the ninth level of Jin Dan, how is it like a joke.


    "This is too fast!" Xiao Meng''s mouth grew large enough to lay eggs.


    "This boss can come out after a long time of retreat, right." Chang Yuan was surprised.


    "The boss is the boss, so we can''t figure it out at all." Liu Jin sighed.


    He is only at the fifth rank of the Golden Core, and it will take a long time to reach the sixth rank of the Golden Core.


    Xiao Meng was the one who made their teeth itchy, and it turned out that the Golden Core was 7th rank, only one rank lower than Su Yan, and completely caught up with Su Yan''s pace.


    Of course, this all depends on the power remaining in Xiao Meng''s body, which was all given to him by her father.


    Xiao Budian came out at this moment, stood on Xiao Meng''s shoulders, and said with a disdain: "What is this? My master wants to break through the golden core. It is easy and it takes just a second."


    It is naturally a little dream, and of course it is also bragging. Chang Yuan and others are familiar with the little cowhide kung fu.


    So everyone ignored him and continued the discussion.


    This made Xiao Budian anxious, and immediately jumped onto Chang Yuan''s shoulder, threatening: "Did you not hear what the king said just now!"


    But who knows, Chang Yuan lifted his tail directly.

 Chapter 2314： Swallow

    Chapter 2314 Swallow


    Being caught by Chang Yuan''s tail, Xiao Budian immediately roared angrily: "Do you dare to treat this king like this, be careful I kill you!"


    Chang Yuan didn''t have any intention of being scared. He looked at Xiao Wei and said, "Oh, you will still be angry, keep being angry, let me see what you can do!"


    "Do you think anyone can pinch my tail!"


    Little was violent and called his little brother directly.


    In Taixu Sect, the mountain was shaking at this moment, and the alien beast king actually appeared directly and ran towards the place where Xiao Meng and others were.


    Chang Yuan''s face turned green, and he quickly let go.


    "Damn, I was just joking with you, you actually came for real!"


    Chang Yuan knew how powerful the alien king was, how could he be an opponent.


    The alien beast king could easily kill him with a slap, it was not a class at all.


    Xiao Meng looked at Xiao Budian and said: "Who asked you to summon it, let it disappear quickly, if it affects the breakthrough of Master Brother, I will screw off your dog''s head!"


    Xiao Meng was angry, and the consequences were serious.


    Xiao Budian''s face changed suddenly, and he waved his hand to the alien beast king, and then the alien beast king left.


    "Master, I''m not joking."


    Xiao Budian looked at Xiao Meng with great diligence.


    "Leave me aside."


    Xiao Meng didn''t wait to see Xiao Budian, wishing it to stay away from her, it was exactly like a dogskin plaster, and she couldn''t shake it off.


    Xiao Budian could only leave silently, and went to a place where no one was there to circle and feel sad.


    "Finally gone." Xiao Meng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Jin said, "In fact, it''s interesting to be small. There is no need to do it this way."


    "haha, really?"


    Xiao Budian appeared again, looking at Gilt with excitement.


    Liu Jin showed an awkward smile and nodded helplessly.


    "Good job, you will be my brother from now on!" Xiao Budian wiped his nose and said seriously.


    "Didn''t you hear me?!" Xiao Meng said angrily at Xiao Budian.


    Xiao Budian left silently again.


    And in the room at this moment, Yuan Li lingered around everywhere, very rich.


    There are three phantom dragons around, as if guarding the entire room.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly, and not far from his chest, there was a black sticky substance floating in the air. Naturally, it was the force left by the Seven Kills!


    Su Yan hadn''t absorbed him yet, but he had directly broken through to the ninth grade of Jin Dan.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand that Su Yan''s foundation is very good.


    Of course, if you want to break through the golden core, then it is not a little bit of strength.


    Su Yan had no wind around him at the moment, and a torrent of vitality surrounded him and began to spin non-stop.


    Su Yan''s hands shook, and all the vitality was dissipated and turned into nothing.


    The black sticky thing shot directly at Su Yan, and melted directly before his body stepped, forming a black light ball.


    This group of light is so dazzling that it even illuminates the entire room, and the light is directed towards the west, and the entire Taixu Zong seems to have an extra sun.


    The residents of this troubled mountain were amazed and didn''t know what happened.


    Facing this light ball, Su Yan moved his hands, directly like a sharp cutting machine, cutting the light ball into several balls.


    After facing the ball, Su Yan opened his mouth, and the light ball plunged directly into his mouth.


    Entering the stomach, the light ball instantly turned into a terrifying elemental force, like a demon stirring the wind and rain, wanting to make trouble in Su Yan''s body.


    But Su Yan directly displayed the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue", and the power was transformed. This terrifying power was instantly disintegrated, and then was absorbed by Su Yan obediently.


    His dantian was immediately full, and there were three kinds of vitality flowing in the dantian, and the power of blood on the body also emerged, a total of three!


    Su Yan had abolished one before, so now there are only three bloodlines, but it is enough for him.


    One arm each, one thigh, forming a triangle shape, blood fills the body, directly changing sharply, becoming the most precious thing.


    Su Yan''s heart fluctuates, just assimilating a mass, it can make such a change, the power left by these seven killings is really strong.


    This is also natural, after all, the Seven Kills are more powerful than the second elders. They are valued by dirty things. If they don''t die, they must be the king.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" in his body was still running, madly absorbing the remaining power in his body and transforming it.


    Su Yan had already opened his eyes and looked at the remaining light groups.


    The light group was actually shivering, as if knowing that he was going to be swallowed.


    Su Yan made a casual move, and he swallowed the remaining light groups.


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became violent, and there was a profound meaning in his eyes, and his entire body was filled with a terrifying force.


    But outside at this moment, Chang Yuan and others naturally felt the changes around them, and many forces poured out, causing them to change colors.


    "This power!"


    "It''s terrible!"


    Both Chang Yuan and Liu Jin showed surprise in their eyes.


    Xiao Meng couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t this power a dirty thing? It seems that the master brother is already swallowing it."


    She didn''t worry about Su Yan, knowing that Su Yan would not do things that were uncertain.


    It''s just that she looked at the room, knowing that this time might not be short.


    At this moment, Su Yan had swallowed all the remaining light balls, and his whole body was shining, as dazzling as the sun.


    His whole body began to clap, and in the end he grew bigger and bigger, like a toad.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about his body shape. This power was too majestic and powerful, and it was very difficult for him to accommodate it.


    Not to mention him, even the second elder of Taixuzong would not dare to swallow it like him, it would definitely be blown up.


    I am afraid that the great elder dared to do this, and that would have to be courageous.


    The secret in Su Yan''s body was running wildly, and the whole body was like countless little Zhoutians, constantly evolving, and all the power was eaten away little by little.


    This is a long process, and Su Yan adopts this method to be the most reliable, and there will be no accidents and dangers.


    He has time, and he is not in a hurry.


    The first step is to swallow the power of the seven kills, and it is considered a success, and everything else is in the plan.


    At this moment, the Great Elder didn''t really close the door. At this moment, he opened his eyes, with a hint of surprise and shock in his eyes.


    "how is this possible?!"


    The great elder was talking to himself, his face showed surprise, as if he was very surprised by something.


    The great elder looked outside the hall, there was a wave of vitality in his eyes, and finally calmed down.


    "Genius? You can''t call it a genius anymore, how do you exist?"


    The voice of the great elder reverberated in the hall, spreading everywhere, for a long time.


    Until a long time, his figure slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 2315： Little Pole!

    Chapter 2315 The Little Extreme Realm!


    Why did the great elder talk to himself? This was entirely because he had insight into Su Yan''s ambition.


    The Ninth Grade of Jin Dan was not Su Yan''s goal at all, even if there was nothing left by the Seven Kills, he could easily reach it.


    Su Mo''s goal is to break through the golden core!


    Moreover, what shocked the Great Elder the most was that he saw the way Su Mo swallowed the Seven Destroying Forces, which was too barbaric.


    Such a powerful force, just swallowing it directly, it is almost like eating and drinking water.


    Even if it was him, it was impossible for him to be so calm and calm. Seven Kills was also a great powerhouse at any rate.


    At this moment, the entire Taixu Sect was enveloped by a cloud of auspicious clouds, the colorful rising, and the shining light, many disciples were amazed.


    They don''t know what happened, and they can''t guess, they just think that the catastrophe is over and a good day should come.


    After all, this was a shame that Taixu Sect had never had it before, and it was a shame that it had never been trampled on the sect in this way even thousands of years ago.


    This kind of shame will be nailed in the long river of history, and the human beings are immortal, and I am afraid it will never dissipate.


    In the compound, a disciple of Taixu Zong looked at the sky and said in amazement: "Brother, do you say this indicates good luck in the future?"


    "I''m afraid it is, but looking at such a strong vitality, I am afraid that this elder is in retreat, I am afraid that it will break through."


    "That''s great, the stronger the elder, the safer we will be." The disciple smiled.


    But he was knocked directly by his senior brother, and he grinned in pain.


    "Brother, why are you hitting me?"


    "You are ashamed to say that you only want to be protected. Why don''t you practice hard by yourself to kill the dirt and protect others?"


    After being taught by the senior, the disciple can only nod repeatedly.


    Xiao Meng and others waited patiently. After all, depending on the situation, I am afraid that it will not be possible for a few days.


    They are used to it, and it is not surprising that Su Yan sometimes retreats even for half a month.


    The outside of the house was enveloped by a terrifying elemental force, and in the end a huge tornado was formed, rushing straight into the sky, you must know that this was formed by the elemental force!


    "It''s horrible, this power, I''m afraid it will turn to ashes when I touch it." Liu Jin trembled.


    "The boss may be able to break through the golden core this time."


    "That''s natural. Breaking through the golden core is a conservative estimate, maybe it''s a small extreme!"


    Xiao Meng also nodded: "I hope Master Brother can break through to the strongest, so Xiao Meng will be very safe in the future."


    Xiao Meng''s thoughts were similar to those of Tai Xuzong disciple.


    However, the treatment is completely different.


    "Xiao Meng is really thoughtful, I think so too." Chang Yuan gave a thumbs up.


    "It''s weird, I was snatched by Xiao Meng." Chang Yuan added.


    And in the room at this moment, the Yuanli was already rich to the extreme, turned into a liquid, wandering in the room like a vast ocean, but did not seep out of the room, as if it was sealed by an invisible force.


    At this moment, Su Yan was sitting on the bed, his whole body still dazzling, and behind him were three groups of flames rising, namely gold, black and red.


    At the same time, his three primordial veins have been completely forged, greedily absorbing the primordial power, and each root is as crystal clear as jade.


    And his whole body has also been baptized, a real baptism, starting from the bone marrow!


    The entire body has been purified the most powerful, removing the last little impurity, his body has already moved forward and reached the stage of the Eucharist!


    If it is said that Su Yan is able to punch one at a time when he encounters a strong person in the Small Extreme Realm now, it takes no effort at all.


    At this moment, the power in his body was still fierce, his entire body was still huge, and his dantian was about to burst.


    But Su Yan was still refining, and he was reluctant to give up a bit of vitality.


    This is Yuan Li, how could Su Yan give up, it is all the essence, and absorption can raise the realm.


    Su Yan greedily absorbed this vitality, and his entire body has undergone unprecedented changes.


    More than that, at this moment his soul also turned into a phantom, and Su Yan began to forge his soul!


    Although his mental power is very strong, it is difficult for him to exert a powerful effect in the face of a strong person with a high realm.


    If this scene is seen by other strong people, I am afraid that the eyes will come out!


    What kind of planes are flying, and when you break through the closed-door cultivation practice, you go to forge your soul, isn''t this just looking for death?


    It''s like driving a tank and wanting to fly a plane.


    But Su Yan did just that, and he was handy, without spending any energy at all.


    His soul has been forged very well, with a thorough essence, and has been promoted to another stage.


    But at this moment, Dan Tian couldn''t contain it completely, and all the light was transformed into vitality, wandering around the body.


    Su Yan exhaled a suffocating breath, just like the dragon king vomiting and vomiting, it can cause extreme destructive power.


    Had it not been sealed by the secret technique, this room would have been destroyed at this moment.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, sealed with both hands, and yelled directly at Tiankong: "Hey!"


    His voice spread everywhere, Xiao Meng and others were all taken aback.


    Because, after the sound fell, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds and strong winds, and with countless lightning bolts tore the sky apart.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge thunder sound filled the square, deafening, as if the sky was falling.


    A huge lightning shot directly into the sky and blasted towards the room where Su Yan was.


    "My god!" A Tai Xuzong disciple was directly scared and fainted.


    It''s not that it''s timid, but it''s really too scary, it''s hard to imagine.


    This lightning, as thick and thin as a mountain, smashed directly towards Su Yan.


    As if Su Yan touched the secret of heaven, violated the rules, and was punished by heaven.


    Facing the disaster, Su Yan raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    "Such a catastrophe, can it be me!"


    As soon as his words fell, his entire body was hit, as if he had received an electric shock, his bones were exposed, and his hair was standing upside-down, a little scorched.


    "It''s just a little numb." Su Yan let out a breath of smoke.


    But immediately, a catastrophe came again, more severe than before, and his whole body was burnt.


    More than that, one disaster after another continued to blast, without the slightest buffer time, overwhelmed, and each time it became stronger.


    In the end, the nine calamities completely changed Su Yan''s face and embarrassed him. The whole person was swallowing clouds and fog, as if he was inhaling smoke.


    Su Yan looked at the sky and couldn''t help saying: "Am I going to break through the golden core soon, so cruel!"


    As soon as the words fell, another catastrophe fell, and the whole person was almost anxious.


    At the same time, the dantian in Su Yan''s body also changed, directly turning into chaos, as if it had disappeared.


    This is not about any danger, but it means that he has succeeded in breaking through, and he has broken through from the ninth level of Jin Dan to the small extreme realm!

 Chapter 2316： Enter the Linglong Pagoda

    Chapter 2316 Entering the Linglong Pagoda


    The catastrophe soared to the sky, the ten paths fell, and the entire hall was unbearable.


    After ten catastrophes, the hall creaked and finally collapsed.


    Xiao Meng and others grew their mouths and their faces were shocked, which was beyond their imagination.


    In the past, Su Yan broke through and encountered catastrophes, but he has never encountered such terrible catastrophes, and it is ten!


    One of these catastrophes was far stronger than what Su Yan had encountered before, and it was simply devastating.


    Fortunately, Taixuzong has an array to protect it. If it were replaced in another place, it would have been destroyed, of course, there is no existence. No creature can survive for thousands of years.


    All the disciples of Tai Xuzong rushed out, looking at the collapsed hall, with horror in their eyes.


    "what happened?!"


    "Could it be that the dirty stuff came out to make a mess again!"


    "Impossible, I think it is a catastrophe!"


    "Heavenly Tribulation, did the elder break through?"


    "It''s not like it, the elder breakthrough should be in the retreat."


    Many people talked about it and didn''t understand what happened, but everyone was wary.


    After all, they had suffered bitter lessons before, and now they have a long memory and know to beware.


    Many people did not check it out, but in the marginal area, the discussion continued.


    But Xiao Meng''s face changed wildly, and he rushed into the ruins regardless of everything.


    "Brother Master, are you okay?!" Xiao Meng shouted, and shouted towards the distance, "Little thing, come and help."


    The little bit who had been thinking about it flew over immediately, not at all unhappy.


    Looking at Xiaomeng, "Master, what''s the order?"


    "Hurry up and save my master!"


    "Ah, brother, come and help!"


    Xiao Meng''s master, that is his master, naturally he dare not neglect.


    The King of Beasts rushed over and kept pulling the debris, all the debris was removed by him.


    But there was no shadow of Su Yan in the ruins, which made Xiao Meng and the others more uneasy.


    "Brother Master, where are you?!" Xiao Meng roared nervously.


    Chang Yuan and the others also looked around, with anxiety in their eyes, and their hearts jumping wildly.


    A good retreat, but an accident happened. This is too unacceptable. Ten catastrophes!


    At this moment, the elders of Taixu Zong rushed over for inquiries, and their expressions changed when they saw the ruins.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, elder, we have just arrived." A disciple replied.


    The Fourth Elder waved his hand, and all the dust disappeared, frowning on his face.


    He also didn''t find Su Yan, he knew that Su Yan was retreating here.


    "Where is Su Yanren?"


    "Brother Master." Xiao Meng was almost crying, how could she accept the result that she could not believe.


    However, Liu Jin was comforting: "Xiao Meng, don''t cry, the boss must be fine. How could something be wrong with him in a closed retreat."


    Liu Jin was actually comforting himself, and he didn''t have the slightest bottom in his heart.


    And above the ruins, a figure appeared at this moment, slowly opening his eyes.


    The figure was naturally Su Yan. At the moment the house collapsed, he left and was in the air.


    He waved his hand casually, felt the terrifying power in his hand, and couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Small Extreme Realm, really strong!"


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face, and he was very satisfied with this retreat. He broke through from the eighth rank of Jindan to the small extreme state in one fell swoop.


    If he has plenty of vitality, he can even try to overcome the catastrophe!


    He was no one else, he had to wait until the Great Extreme Realm to cross the Tribulation, after all, he had crossed the Tribulation nine times.


    Looking at the people below, Su Yan shook his head, Xiao Meng and others were still worried, and he had to go down.


    Leaping down, Su Yan appeared in front of Xiao Meng and others, shocking the group of people.


    Seeing Su Yan, Xiao Meng burst into tears and rushed directly into Su Yan''s arms.


    "You scared me to death, every time, badass!"


    Xiao Meng kept beating Su Yan, venting his dissatisfaction.


    Chang Yuan and the others were also relieved, but fortunately it was just a false alarm.


    "Hey, the boss is like this every time, I am numb." Liu Jin said lightly, actually panicked.


    The fourth elder breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Yan was unharmed. Tai Xuzong''s disciples also understood, but Su Yan was in retreat.


    The Fourth Elder walked towards Su Yan, looked at Su Yan and said, "Is it a breakthrough?"


    Su Yan nodded faintly: "Well, it''s already a small extreme state."


    The four elders'' complexion changed, and he immediately reached the Small Extreme Realm. This is too terrifying. It took him hundreds of years to reach it.


    "The power of the seven killings is really terrifying."


    Su Yan nodded and did not refute.


    "Yes, very strong, otherwise I won''t be able to break through the small extreme."


    The Third Elder arrived at this moment, looking at Su Yan, with a hint of complexity in his eyes.


    Su Yan was very happy when he broke through, but there was another trace of worry in his heart, very entangled.


    "Su Yan, you have broken through now, let me go."


    "Where to go?"


    "See the Great Elder."


    Su Yan nodded, the Great Elder must have something important, otherwise he wouldn''t let the Third Elder call him.


    "You just wait here, I will come as soon as I go."


    Su Yan followed the three elders and left the sect and arrived at the back mountain.


    Behind the mountain, there is a big mountain where many elders practice.


    When he reached a cave, the third elder said to Su Yan: "The big elder is inside, you can go in."


    Su Yan nodded and entered the cave.


    After walking for a while, I reached a palace in the mountains.


    Above the palace, there is a tower of Yunding, which is an illusory thing, surrounded by spiritual herbs and elixir, and the rank is not low, it is the existence of the seventh or eighth rank.


    The Great Elder was sitting at the top, closing his eyes. Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, he couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    "You came."


    "Does the elder have anything to order?"


    "The third elder said that you broke through the retreat, but it surprised me a bit."


    Su Yan nodded: "After the ten catastrophes are over, it will be over."


    This time is indeed somewhat different from what you imagined. Xiao Meng and others thought that Su Yan would have to stay in seclusion for at least ten days, but it only took two days.


    "Now you are in the Small Extreme Realm, right?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "it is good!"


    The great elder flew out of the chair, rushed directly towards Su Yan, blasted out with a punch, and his power was violent.


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he hurriedly reached out to resist.


    The two powers collided, bursting out violent might, the entire cave was extremely shocked, and countless strengths poured in all directions.


    "Don''t worry, this cave is very stable, enough for us to fight against!"


    The Great Elder shot again, a secret technique ran, and directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    "You have to be careful of my anger and my Buddha!"


    A Buddha palm blasted towards Su Yan, enlarged invisibly, and could not be avoided.


    More than that, flames rose from the surrounding area, and the flames burned with extremely high temperature.


    But Su Yan didn''t change his color. Instead, the cloud turned out a black elemental force, which filled the surrounding area and directly resisted.


    The bergamot bombarded above the black elemental force, shaking extremely, and erupting terrifying coercion, the whole mountain was trembling.


    More than that, the rules around are somewhat dissipated!


    You must know that this cave is a stubborn elder''s use of secret techniques.


    If this were a blow from the outside, I am afraid it would have already destroyed the world.


    Su Yan resisted one of the great elder''s secret techniques, which made the great elder nodded and said: "Yes, yes, let me take another move!"


    When the great elder waved his hands, he turned into countless illusory hands, which was not clear at all.


    At this moment, both hands had been patted towards Su Yan''s back.


    This is an illusory secret technique, the real ultimate move is sneak attack.


    When the Great Elder shot, Su Yan felt that his soul was purified and he was already stronger.


    Even the great elder, even the slightest fluctuation, could not escape Su Yan''s divine sense.


    When the elder''s hands were about to touch Su Yan''s back, Su Yan turned around and blasted a punch directly.


    The dragon scales appeared, violent and unparalleled, and the strength was fierce, directly blasting out.


    The two bombarded, the mountains shook, countless rubble fell, and the entire cave was buried.


    The two shot out of the cave and flew directly into the sky.


    The Grand Elder did not stop, but made a vanity move, and the ghost hand stuck out.


    With this speed and strength, even Su Yan had to be extremely serious, too tricky.


    "This is one of my secret techniques. I killed countless dirty things back then."


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but the blue dragon roared behind him, blessed by three violent elements, and blasted at the ghost hand of the great elder.


    The power of collapse is a hundred times stronger than before.


    This time, the space was distorted, countless air turned into ice sculptures, and Yuanli directly became frost!


    "My strength is not bad!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, looking at the elder, waiting for his welcome.


    The Great Elder''s ghost hand was instantly disintegrated by Su Yan''s destructive force and disappeared.


    The power still exists and continues to blast towards the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder''s complexion changed, and his whole body was shocked, directly dissipating Su Yan''s collapse.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to improve so much!"


    The big elders all showed surprise in their eyes, which was totally different from the previous eighth rank Su Yan.


    Even with the Seven Kills, Su Yan, who now encounters the Lesser Extreme Realm, is probably not an opponent.


    After all, the Seven Kills were killed by the Great Elder casually, and Su Yan had several tricks against the Great Elder.


    "Boy, I''m going to use my real skills now!"


    The great elder sat cross-legged in the void, and behind him was a ghost of gods, an invisible force flooding the world.


    The entire Taixu Sect''s disciples trembled, and even the elders felt an invisible pressure, and their complexion changed suddenly.


    "what happened?"


    "This power is terrifying!"


    "It''s more terrifying than the seven kills!"


    "Great Elder!" Someone could not help exclaiming when seeing the Great Elder in the air, "That is the Great Elder."


    "It turned out to be the handwriting of the great elder, no wonder it is so terrifying."


    The six elders thought that the elder was practicing qigong, but they disagreed.


    But when he saw the great elder not far away, there was another phantom, his complexion suddenly changed.


    "Who is that!?"


    "Who else can, naturally it is Su Yan!" The Fourth Elder frowned.


    "The Great Elder is fighting Su Yan?!"


    "Yes, the elder is testing Su Yan''s Jinliang!" The second elder also walked out at this moment, with a stern look on his face.


    "Su Yan has made a lot of progress, it''s completely like a different person!" The Third Elder said silently.


    "That''s natural. The eighth grade of Jin Dan has reached the small extreme state. If you say that it hasn''t changed much, I don''t believe it." The second elder sighed and said quietly, "I''m afraid it''s me. It''s no match for Su Yan now! "


    "what?!"


    The faces of the third elder and others changed wildly, and it was difficult to accept the words of the second elder.


    Su Yan is better than the second elder, this is too terrifying, you know, the second elder is also the pinnacle of the great realm.


    This is not a golden pill, this is the extreme state, the ultimate state!


    Crossing the realm, transcending, this is incredible.


    For a long time, the three elders were the exit: "Freak!"


    In the sky at this moment, Su Yan and the Great Elder are still fighting, fiercely clashing.


    One move was to vent the power of the sky, and the entire space was cut through.


    Countless coercion swept the Quartet, creating endless brilliance, as if an illusion.


    Xiao Meng was very excited, and shouted at the sky: "Brother Master, come on!"


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin were also excited and kept cheering.


    Xiao Budian said with a look of disdain: "Huh, it''s nothing more than that, barely a point better than me."


    At this moment, Su Yan directly displayed his strength technique, stepping on the ground, the ground cracked, and more than that, his fists blasted into the sky and rushed straight to the Great Elder.


    The strongest power, the power of blasting the sky, the ultimate power.


    There was a hint of majesty on the face of the great elder, and he hurriedly displayed countless enchantments, and finally blocked Su Yan''s attack.


    However, Su Yan did not give up, rushed to the sky, and a secret technique blasted out again.


    Sweep the sun and the moon!


    The violent and unmatched power directly killed the great elder, and all the vitality was used without any reservation.


    Su Yan just wanted to give it a try, to see who is the better one!


    The elder''s complexion changed, and this power made him palpitations, with natural suppressive power.


    He even felt that all his secret techniques could not resist half a point.


    After all, Su Yan''s casts were all immortal arts, with natural suppressive power, which was quite normal.


    At this moment, the Great Elder had to turn away from the phantom!


    Once again, the Great Elder was already behind Su Yan, and patted Su Yan with a palm.


    Su Yan hurriedly turned around and slapped the great elder.


    The two flew upside down for ten thousand meters, Su Yan''s mouth overflowed with blood, and his body''s vitality surged, obviously injured.


    On the other hand, the great elder had a calm expression, but in fact it was also internally injured, and the two were tied!


    In order to maintain his majesty, the elder pretended to be calm and composed.


    He looked at Su Yan and said, "Enough!"


    Su Yan also stopped and clicked.


    "The Great Elder is really amazing!" Su Yan turned on the flattering mode.


    This offends the great elder. If you don''t flatter, you won''t be able to enter the Linglong Pagoda. He also hopes to enter it and impact the tribulation period.


    Of course, without sufficient vitality, Su Yan can only go step by step to reach the Great Extreme Realm and cross the catastrophe.


    Otherwise, the small extreme realm would forcefully cross the calamity, it would be difficult to resist.


    The great elder waved his hand, and a void gate appeared.


    He said to Su Yan: "You have passed my test now and entered the Linglong Pagoda, I can rest assured."


    Su Yan nodded, stopped talking, and walked directly into the void.


    He didn''t bring Xiao Meng and others, after all, this illusory thing is not safe, it is better for him to go alone.

 Chapter 2317： Thousands of hard work, burning with fire!

Array

 Chapter 2318： Kill!

    The second thousand and eighteenth chapter mad kill!


    Passing the first level only shows that Su Yan is able to enter this exquisite pagoda and has been approved by it.


    Of course, Su Yan also understood very well that this must be determined by the Taixu Sect''s sovereign, in order to test the level of the entrants.


    Su Yan is considered qualified, but as for the rest, everything is still unknown.


    At this moment, all the disciples in Taixu Sect were gathered together, and they didn''t know what was going on.


    Xiao Meng and others did not go, but did their own things.


    The Great Elder Taixuzong walked to the high platform and looked at all the disciples of Taixuzong with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "Gathering you together, naturally there are important things, I hope you all take it seriously!"


    The voice of the great elder was extremely high, resounding everywhere, deafening.


    Everyone heard it, and there was a look of fear on their faces, and at the same time a more serious look.


    Obviously something happened, otherwise they would definitely not be gathered here.


    The great elder looked at the disciples and continued, "Last night, I watched the stars at night, and the meteors haunted me. It was very eye-catching!"


    Many disciples didn''t understand what this meant, and were only at a loss.


    The Grand Elder then explained: "The meteor will fall, and someone will die!"


    This made many people''s complexions suddenly change, and of course they understood that this is definitely not a trivial matter, it is not lucky.


    It means that there is a big bad omen, no wonder the great elder gathered them.


    The second elder also spoke at this moment: "The fifth elder is gone, unable to deduce the heavenly path and insight into the sky, but there are so many meteors that are beyond normal, and there may be disasters!"


    The elders obviously meant to make everyone be more careful and vigilant.


    "Elder, we must be extremely vigilant and defend the sect!" a disciple shouted.


    Suddenly, many disciples roared, and the sentiment was enthusiastic.


    The elder nodded and said: "I will continue to repair the Zongmen formation. If the dirty things come in, there will be no return!"


    "Long live the Great Elder!"


    The disciples bowed down and worshiped with great respect.


    After everyone retired, only a few elders remained in the entire gathering place.


    The second elder looked at the big elder and said, "You still told them the matter."


    "It is better to tell than not to tell, and they can also beware." The elder said earnestly.


    "The shining meteor is an ominous omen, but it is not a final word."


    "Precautions are better than fixes."


    The second elder nodded and understood what the great elder meant.


    "But I am still a little worried."


    "I know what you are worried about. In this situation, we have no way to worry about Su Yan. We just hope that he is really a good person."


    The great elder sighed, and if he didn''t send Su Yan into the Linglong Pagoda, it would lose a bit of strength. When they sent it in, they feared that Su Yan''s nature was bad and kept hiding.


    Contradiction, continued contradiction.


    The other elders also sighed.


    "Great Elder, let''s go and see those suppressed places!" said the third elder.


    "Yes, go and see, if there is a problem, you can remedy it."


    The Great Elder looked around the world, and finally nodded.


    It turns out that there are still four places of suppression in the whole world, and there are even more terrifying existences suppressed everywhere!


    Of course, only the Great Elder and the Third Elder were leaving, and the Second Elder and others stayed in the sect to prevent dirty things from entering again.


    In the exquisite pagoda at this moment, Su Yan passed the first pass, and he was suddenly enlightened and turned into an ordinary state.


    He headed forward, speechless all the way, knowing he had entered unknown territory!


    Unknown Territory, before coming in, the Great Elder told him that this place is the most dangerous place in Linglong Pagoda, and it is perilous!


    When Su Yan entered it, he also knew that this exquisite pagoda was not so complicated. The first level was just a test, depending on your qualifications.


    If you can''t pass the first level, there is no need to continue afterwards, and you will lose your life if you go.


    Su Yan stepped in the unknown realm, and everything around him was a little nihilistic, and even more so, there was a violent cold energy.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that there was definitely a dead soul in this place. It was a battlefield. He came here to practice himself and strengthen his strength.


    Even if he used to be a fairy emperor, but he has just broken through the realm now, he needs constant experience.


    I don''t know how long I have been away. In short, Su Yan took a few pills to fill his stomach, and his eyes became more and more empty, as if everything around him was fake.


    There were countless dead souls floating around, but Su Yan did not respond.


    A tomb appeared not far away, with obscure words written on it. Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to it, and moved on.


    But as soon as he didn''t take a few steps, the tomb trembled, cracked directly, and then burst into pieces.


    Su Yan turned around and looked around, only to see countless violent powers permeating all around, with a breathtaking power, as if to take away the human soul directly.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, he hurriedly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then wrote a killing character on his hand with blood.


    He displayed a secret technique, all methods are not invaded, and the golden body is always there!


    The surrounding fluctuations became more intense, and a ghost hand was directly exposed in the depths of the tomb.


    The ghost hand trembled, it was actually grabbed towards the sky, and the sun, moon and stars shattered directly.


    Although Su Yan knew that everything was fake, that ghost hand was also quite capable and should not be underestimated.


    The ghost hand turned towards Su Yan, which was in Su Yan''s expectation.


    When the distance from him was a little bit, he directly cut his hands into blades, chopped down and cut the ghost hand into three pieces.


    The ghost hand turned into thick water, and then dissipated, and the place of the tomb turned into a soul, extremely tall, like a mountain.


    The soul stepped on the ground and the mountain shook, and the surrounding energy shook!


    "Who is here!"


    The soul roared, and the voice was violent and trembling.


    Su Yan frowned, did not reply, but rose up into the sky, punching out.


    No matter what you do, kill it!


    Su Yan''s punch was violent, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the surrounding ripples disappeared even more.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t speak, but instead killed himself, the soul suddenly became violent, and his eyes revealed the meaning of darkness.


    "court death!"


    The soul scolded, the fist of illusion was also blasted, and Su Yan punched him.


    The power oscillated in all directions, the ground exploded, and countless forces poured around and were difficult to dissipate.


    But the illusory hand of the soul was directly shattered, dissipating nothing.


    The soul''s face changed wildly, and it did not expect it to encounter a powerful enemy.


    Of course the soul wanted to escape, knowing that he was lost, but how could Su Yan let him go.


    Su Yan blasted out with a punch, directly hitting the soul body, knocking it apart.


    At the last moment, the soul still did not forget to yell: "You kill me, you are triggering the fuse!"


    Su Yan was disdainful, what the fuse was afraid of, he came here to fight with strength, the more things he came, the better.


    The soul was blasted out, but within three minutes, hundreds of souls floated directly around, all of which were huge, not inferior to that soul.


    "Killing my people will leave you dead without a place to be buried!"


    The head soul stood in the air, like a blue lamp, emitting a green flame.


    It directly ordered its subordinates to shoot, and more than a hundred souls rushed towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan waved his hand, a burst of vitality blasted out, the force was fierce, it was him a powerful blow.


    These souls couldn''t resist this kind of power at all, they were instantly defeated, and they all turned into nothingness.


    Only a polished commander was left, and he was almost extinct.


    That headed soul was originally extremely arrogant, waiting to enjoy Su Yan''s soul, but now it is completely stunned.


    Su Yan was just one move, which was to let all its subordinates perish, which was terrible.


    It wanted to escape, but Su Yan directly grabbed it and shattered it with a punch.


    "They are all **** souls. Before they die, they are only the 9th grade of Jin Dan, not enough to fight!"


    Su Yan''s voice oscillated everywhere, spreading far and wide, he was standing up, just letting more things come to death.


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s voice angered the souls of this place, and they all floated out one by one.


    Of course, they didn''t make a move, because they knew that they were not Su Yan''s opponents, and even if they tried their best, it would be difficult to fight.


    Among them, a soul with a bull''s head and horse face appeared, the same tall and extremely tall, with a suffocating aura.


    "Human breath!"


    Seeing Su Yan, the soul of the bull head and horse face brightened his eyes, showing a sense of greed, and his saliva was almost flowing down.


    "How many years, how many years have I not eaten humans!"


    It looked at Su Yan, as if looking at delicious food, and regarded him as a Chinese meal.


    "Damn human beings, today I will let you know what to regret and fear."


    The soul of the bull head horse face directly rushed towards Su Yan, and displayed various secret techniques on the way, which can dazzle people, and even carry an extremely terrifying power of vitality.


    It wanted to make Su Yan afraid of fear and despair, because enjoying food in that way was the most wonderful thing and the greatest help to it.


    But it thinks too much, all his secret arts are of no use to Su Yan, because Su Yan is not invading.


    He had already dismissed these secret techniques, and with a single punch, he landed on the soul of the tauren face.


    The power of this punch actually blasted his soul directly out of a hole, extremely large.


    The Minotaur''s face was almost green, and his teeth were grinning with pain, and finally the whole soul disappeared directly.


    Su Yan waited for a few minutes, but did not see the soul again to die, he had to get up and walk forward.


    Before he walked far, the whole world was filled with souls, and this place was like a lair of souls.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest fear, but rather a sneer on his face.


    So many souls, one by one, it would be a waste of time.


    Therefore, Su Yan directly displayed a Yuanli wave, blasting towards these souls.


    After a few seconds, the heaven and the earth were shaken by the vitality, and the three dragons soared for nine days, and the sound of the dragon chants resounded everywhere.


    All the souls shattered like a mirror in an instant.


    Su Yan continued to walk, and when he encountered the soul, he was killed directly, and finally he reached a more terrifying place.


    There is a strange power in this place, a bit like dirt.


    "Have you reached the site of the dirty stuff?" Su Yan muttered to himself, looking around.


    But before he was familiar with this place, the whole surrounding was surrounded by the soul of dirty things.


    "It''s been hundreds of years, and I haven''t smelled humanity in hundreds of years!"


    It is not others, but the heads of dirty things.


    This is the soul left behind by the fall of a king''s dirt, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    Not only it, countless souls all around are gathered, as if there is something attractive in this place.


    Looking at the souls of the other dirty things, the dirty king did not continue to speak, but kicked directly towards Su Yan.


    His kick was terrifying in strength, and it was far more terrifying than Qishawu.


    However, Su Yan did not give in, but made a move against it.


    The sky''s vitality vented wildly, and the surroundings turned into nothingness. This place was shattered, mixed and dropped.


    And Su Yan still stood in place, without any backlash.


    The king''s soul was not so lucky, it received a big bombardment with this blow, and the whole soul was weakened a bit.


    The king''s soul looked at Su Yan, his face full of anger: "If labor and capital are not physically destroyed, how can you, an ant, be able to fight it!"


    "But you are just a soul now, and you used to be!"


    Su Yan''s hand blade fell, directly turning the king''s soul into nothingness.


    "Even if you are all so active, you don''t mind killing him upside down!"


    Su Yan glanced at the souls around him, then grabbed at it, there were countless souls turned into nothingness, which didn''t require much care at all.


    The blade in his hand dissipated, and a Tai''a sword appeared in his hand, gleaming with icy cold light, and even more terrifying power lingered around.


    A filthy thing that was once a strong man in the Great Extreme Realm rushed towards Su Yan at this moment, and was blasted into nothingness by Su Yan.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that a king appeared again!


    Su Yan looked at the king''s soul with a crazy killing intent on his face.


    He shot directly, rushing towards the king''s soul, slashed with a sword, the sword intent was terrifying, and it actually shattered the ground.


    At the same time, the looking soul was also turned into two halves by Su Yan''s sword, and immediately disappeared.


    Killed one and came again, and at this moment, four filthy souls appeared, all in the king stage.


    The four souls pressed towards Su Yangai, and countless elemental powers shuttled around Su Yan, with a powerful meaning of corruption and devouring.


    "The ants, dare to break into this place, and kill so many of our kind, it is simply unforgivable!"


    "What nonsense with him, just shoot, kill, and drain his power!"


    The souls of the Four Dao Kings slaughtered Su Yan from four directions, and displayed terrifying secret techniques.


    The whole place has become a desperate place, more terrifying than hell.


    But Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it at all. At this moment, he was surrounded by vitality for protection, and at the same time, his hands were sealed, and a secret technique appeared.


    "The power of destruction!"


    The power was violent, directly smashing a king''s soul without even screaming.


    At the same time, Su Yan dropped his foot and spread out on the ground, spreading in all directions, as if to blast the ground out.


    With this foot falling, a king''s soul disappeared.


    There were two remaining, Su Yan actually leaped directly, one in each hand, all pinched to death!

 Chapter 2319： The king is coming!

    The second thousand one hundred and nineteenth chapter is coming!


    The souls of the four kings were all beheaded by Su Yan, and the souls were scattered, completely dissipating between the world and the earth.


    In the entire exquisite pagoda, the vitality oscillated in all directions and persisted for a long time, as if to describe the terrible battle in this place just now.


    Su Yan''s eyes still had a cold meaning at this moment, and there was still cold killing intent in those pupils.


    The killing intent has not dissipated, it is still rising, why is this!


    Of course, there must be a reason for this, and Su Yan will not do this for no reason.


    Although he killed four king souls and scared away countless filthy souls, he felt that he was not over yet.


    The abnormal fluctuations in this place still exist. It stands to reason that these fluctuations should disappear. After all, the souls of the four kings have been shaken and killed by him.


    However, instead of dissipating, this strange fluctuation has risen abruptly, reaching a terrifying height!


    Su Yan glanced at the surroundings, the elemental power enveloped, with the ultimate corrosive meaning, as if to swallow the entire space, even the edge of the land began to mottle, showing signs of decay.


    The sky was groggy, as if the world was destroyed, without any light, it was completely abandoned.


    Su Yan leaped over the sky, and three black dragons appeared behind him, rushing directly into the nine days, forming three rays of light, like three rays of sun and moon, shining everywhere.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s divine consciousness Bodo, everything around him was insightful, and he couldn''t hide it at all.


    "Sure enough!"


    There was a sneer on Su Yan''s face, the vitality in his hand surged, and the amount of violent violence directly blasted towards the ground.


    More than that, Su Yan''s figure rushed directly towards the ground and stepped directly down!


    "Hid your head and show your tail, can I not find you!"


    Su Yan grabbed it casually, and he caught a soul directly in the 10,000 meters underground. It was huge!


    It was as if a weak ant caught an elephant directly, and lifted it up!


    The soul trembled, with deep shock and fear in his eyes.


    It didn''t even think that it was discovered by Su Yan after hiding so deeply.


    What made it even more desperate was that Su Yan caught it with one move. It was like a little chicken, without any ability to resist.


    This king soul is stronger than the previous four souls. It has been providing power to the four souls just now. It must belong to the category of green power, and it is mainly used for auxiliary treatment.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all, and directly used his hand to pinch the soul of this king to death!


    "I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled!"


    As the king of the filth, what a supreme glory and power is boundless.


    But it was not lucky and was killed directly. What is even more humiliating is that it was also captured by the Taixu Sect Master and placed in this exquisite pagoda.


    This is an insult to it, the ultimate humiliation, but it has nothing to do.


    I thought that everyone would work together to escape this exquisite pagoda one day.


    Moreover, their efforts were not in vain. With the eyebrows, they could escape within a few years.


    But now everything is like a dream bubble, all of which have fallen short.


    "I hate!"


    As a former king, how powerful, even the great elder of Taixu Zong could not say who won and who lost.


    The existence that can become the king of the filth race is definitely an existence that is infinitely close to the transition period.


    Some are even losers during the catastrophe period!


    Naturally, Su Yan would not pay attention to the roar of this dirty thing, and just pinched it to death.


    He looked at the sky, the killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate.


    "One in the sky, one underground!"


    Su Yan leaped high into the sky, dashed directly above the nine clouds, and slapped him from the endless void.


    His strength is extremely terrifying, the ultimate strength, it can be said that this palm is 80% of his strength.


    More than that, it also contains terrible vitality and even more terrifying fragmentation power.


    This palm blasted out, as if the Buddha Kingdom was in the palm of the Tathagata Buddha.


    The endless nothingness collapsed, was completely destroyed by this force, and dissipated directly.


    And in that endless, there is a soul floating out, wanting to escape.


    "This place is so small, can you run!"


    Su Yan showed a faint smile, with violent killing intent in his eyes.


    Holding the Taea sword, he rushed directly to the soul, slashed down with a sword, and the violent sword intent split the entire sky in two!


    The soul is full of unwillingness, and the body is trembling, how awkward it is as a king


    "If I don''t have a physical body in the city, I can kill you with one finger!"


    With unwillingness, this king''s soul finally dissipated between heaven and earth.


    The soul of the six kings made Su Yan a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Sect Master Taixu killed so many dirty things in the war.


    This still leaves behind the souls, some of which are directly killed, and even more terrifying.


    Su Yan looked at the four directions, his face finally recovered calm, the surrounding vitality began to dissipate, and the sky and the earth became clear.


    "Is this place the soul of the six kings!"


    Su Yan didn''t think it was too much, but it was too weak for him to exercise.


    He looked around, and in the front of the road, there was a single-plank bridge. The single-plank bridge fell into disrepair for a long time. It looked crumbling and might break at any time.


    He walked up, the bridge creaked, and underneath was a bottomless void.


    And, of course, when he walked onto the bridge, he discovered that this place was a little weird.


    There is a terrible power, this power seems to **** everything into that endless, very terrifying suction.


    Even Su Yan noticed the strangeness, he couldn''t leap anymore!


    This bridge deck is broken, it is really dangerous!


    Su Yan frowned, speeding up involuntarily, rushing towards the opposite side.


    What he didn''t expect, however, was that there was no end to the opposite side, just the constant bridge deck, increasingly mottled and rotten.


    There are even two ropes left on some bridge decks.


    "This place is weird!"


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes, and his entire body vibrated, forming a protective cover.


    He continued to rush forward, at the extreme speed, which can be said to be teleportation.


    But after at least one day, there is still no end!


    Why is that!


    Su Yan frowned, and his spiritual consciousness spread.


    Only then did he discover that his spiritual consciousness could not be dispersed!


    There was something like a wall around him, blocking his consciousness.


    This is not a good situation, because there are only two ropes in front of him.


    This does not affect his progress, but he is worried that the rope will not be strong, if it breaks, then he will fall into the endless nothingness!


    What made Su Yan even more chilling was that there was no turning back because the bridge deck was collapsing!


    It seemed to be erased with an eraser, and disappeared.


    He can only go forward, there is no retreat, and he must go full speed.


    Because the speed at which the bridge deck was destroyed was similar to his speed, or even faster.


    Fortunately, the front bridge deck was still straight, and it didn''t fall directly because the back dissipated.


    However, Su Yangang thought that this was a blessing in misfortune, and the bridge in front was directly towards the endless void.


    Walking forward has turned into walking upwards, and has turned into nothingness behind him.


    What made Su Yan even more desperate was that one of the ropes in front was broken!


    If you continue, it will definitely break.


    This is a dead end, this is a trap, this is a place of death!


    Su Yan used his primordial power to surge upwards to the extreme, but it still couldn''t work.


    Just when the last rope broke, a wicked laugh rang from the whole world.


    The laughter was violent, and the incomparable mockery seemed to mock how stupid Su Yan was.


    "Enter my stomach, do you want to escape!"


    "I''m just waiting for the fish to get the bait, here comes it, swallow you, melt you, I can achieve higher, and I can try to escape here!"


    "Who are you?!" Su Yan asked coldly.


    His body was falling, because there was no rope, and beneath him was an endless emptiness, like the mouth of a prehistoric beast.


    Su Yan also fully understood that he had entered the trap, and his spiritual consciousness could not disperse, because this place was the belly of the talking thing!


    "I am the dirty thing in your mouth!"


    "What!" Su Yan was shocked. He never expected that this was beyond his expectation.


    "Unexpectedly, I melted all the souls of the same race, leaving only some ants and the souls of the six kings!"


    "Even the souls of the six kings have been weakened by me, swallowing half of their power."


    Su Yan finally understood that all this was a conspiracy, and it was all designed by this thing, just waiting for Su Yan to get the bait.


    It is waiting for him, and if you swallow him, you can reach a higher level and get out of trouble!


    Su Yan was fooled. Of course, he was not to blame. After all, he came to this place for the first time and didn''t know the details.


    "Accept it, just like the six souls you killed, accept it in despair. If you don''t accept it, you will die!"


    Above, the endless vitality fell, with the ultimate devouring meaning, wanting to seal Su Yan directly in its stomach.


    Su Yan was in a hurry and bit his finger directly, blood flowed out, and a rune was drawn!


    "Heaven and earth, all evil and charm, suppress!"


    The rune grew bigger and bigger, rushing towards the top, actually resisting the endless swallowing power.


    It was like a wall, blocking Yuanli''s fall.


    Su Yan was overjoyed and showed it again, blasting under him.


    His body started to stop falling, which was the same as he thought.


    "Damn human beings, what secret technique you used makes me feel sick!"


    "If you want to vomit, I will let you vomit more."


    It is not surprising that Su Yan has reached the small extreme state and can naturally perform more secret techniques.


    He kept casting this rune, filling the entire belly of the dirty stuff.


    The dirty stuff turned over the river and the sea, constantly vomiting, the belly was empty, and more than that, it even began to vomit its own vitality, and its vitality was losing!


    "hateful!"


    The filth roars, and the roar resounds all over the world, which is far more terrifying than thunder and lightning.


    "Do you think this will make me vomit you, no way!"


    The dirty things roared, their voices vibrated in all directions, and a terrible corrosive force surged from all directions.


    The dirty thing is angry, completely angry, it wants to kill Su Yan!


    "I see how you resist this thing!"


    This is its secret technique, once the king of the Dirt Race, and the great king, its power is beyond doubt.


    Moreover, having swallowed so many souls of the same race and becoming stronger, it can be said that he is not weaker than the Great Elder.


    If the body is still there, the great elder cannot win it.


    "Do you feel the fear, do you feel powerless, do you feel the threat of death!"


    The ridicule of the dirty stuff continued, with anger and cruelty.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, he kept displaying the runes, but the runes were actually a bit unable to resist and had no effect.


    He had to make the final response, the congenital fetus, the three primordial pulses surging, and the primordial strength gushing out all over his body.


    He delivered the strongest blow-sweeping the sun and the moon!


    What a terrifying force, it blasted directly at the dirty stuff.


    The belly of the whole dirty thing was suddenly bombarded and shattered directly, and a hole appeared.


    Su Yan rushed out to reappear the sky.


    He saw the dirty things clearly. The dirty things were huge and ugly. There was a lake-sized vomit before him.


    Seeing Su Yan coming out, the filthy thing held back its pain and killed him directly.


    "If you come out, can you escape? I want you to die!"


    "Dead, I think you should go!"


    Su Yan sneered, his body disappeared and became invisible, making the dirty stuff a bit embarrassing.


    "Hid your head and show your tail, do you think I can''t find it!"


    boom!


    A violent force blasted towards the dirty thing, directly smashing a soul arm of it, and the violent vitality suddenly dissipated everywhere.


    More than that, there was a stream of green liquid flowing out.


    This dirty thing swallowed too much soul, and it actually condensed a little bit.


    Sure enough, if a few years later, this thing can really recover.


    At that time, this exquisite pagoda couldn''t stop it at all, and it was bound to be broken.


    "You scourge, if you die, you won''t die thoroughly, and you still want to go out. I will give you one last ride!"


    Su Yan''s twin pupils were exposed, and the eyes of death swept directly at the dirt.


    And many spirit weapons appeared behind him, all bursting out with endless light, killing towards the dirt.


    "what!"


    The dirty things roared and couldn''t accept the attacks of these spirit weapons at all, because it was still a soul, not a corpse, and these spirit weapons were too restrained against it.


    Can''t resist at all.


    "I am not reconciled, I don''t want to die, I have to go out and kill humans!"


    The body of the dirt began to melt, and finally turned into a thick liquid, corroding the entire land.


    Su Yan flew high in the sky, panting heavily. He also hugged the Buddha''s feet temporarily, never expected that the spirit weapon would have such a lethal power against the soul of the dirty things.


    After solving the dirty things, Su Yan recovered for a while, and then continued to move forward.


    When he reached the top of the Linglong Pagoda, something stared at him. This was what the Great Elder said.


    At this moment, Taixu Sect was not calm. Clouds struck, and a violent lightning fell directly, actually splitting the ground of Taixu Sect.


    Many disciples ran out with fear in their eyes. There were too many fluctuations, and they didn''t mean to stop.


    And they saw a figure in the sky, extremely stalwart.


    The second elder''s pupils tightened, and said in surprise: "Is that the king of dirty things!"

 Chapter 2320： Together!

    The second thousand and twentieth chapters are united!


    "Dirty King!"


    Upon hearing the words of the second elder, everyone''s pupils shrank abruptly, and a look of surprise appeared on their faces.


    This is the most terrifying existence buried in their hearts, the evil king who has killed countless humans!


    The king of the Dirt Race is the top existence in its race, and even some of the great elders were unable to fight back then, even more invincible!


    It can be seen that these Dirty Kings are terrifying and powerful, capable of killing the Quartet and causing Xinghai to be devastated again.


    "Second Elder, don''t joke at this time!"


    There was a trace of luck on the face of the sixth elder. He hoped that the words of the second Zhang were false. He didn''t want the Dirty King to come here, because too many things had made them exhausted.


    But the coldness on the face of the second elder remained unchanged, his eyes fixed on the sky, he shook his head.


    "It''s Dirty King!"


    This is tantamount to a thunderbolt from the blue sky, completely changing the color of everyone, and each of them has a panic on their faces, full of fear.


    "The Dirty King is here, are we going to be destroyed!"


    Some disciples were desperate, crying bitterly, and had lost their will.


    Some disciples fled, chose to avoid, unable to face it.


    But most of the disciples still stood in place, and although there was some fear on their faces, they did not leave.


    The second elder''s expression remained cold, looking at the sky, and said coldly: "Whatever he is, since he is here, he has to face the enemy. Even if the battle reaches the last second, the last person must protect Taixu Zong, and his reputation must not be lost! "


    The words of the second elders can be described as words from the bottom of the heart, and they only say such words from the bottom of their hearts, who hate viscera.


    The third elder also nodded, looking at the sky and said: "If you lose, you must fight, knowing that you have to die!"


    That''s right, they have no retreat, because Taixuzong is the giant of this star sea, the strongest existence.


    If they are all desperate and they are all defeated, then Galaxy will be hopeless.


    "So touching, hahaha!"


    There was a sound of evil laughter from the sky, as if taunting the elders and disciples of Taixuzong.


    "A group of poor and pathetic humans, your lives are weak, and Xinghai is not suitable for you. Our race is the most suitable!"


    A phantom appeared in the sky, it was actually wearing the armor of the war dragon, with a golden glow, it was very powerful.


    The human appearance of the Dirty King''s incarnation, with icy eyes in his eyes, like ice without temperature.


    He looked at the many elders of Taixu Sect, and then grabbed directly from the void, and tens of thousands of humans were directly caught in his hands, screaming screamingly.


    "Help, help!"


    "Sirs of Taixu Sect, save us!"


    "Save us, we don''t want to die!"


    These human beings are ordinary human beings, and the strongest is only Golden Core 1st grade. From the perspective of dirty things or people from the Taixu Sect, they are all very weak.


    They were caught by the Dirty King, crying for help with horror.


    The three elders were furious immediately, and violent killing intent filled their eyes.


    "hateful!"


    He was extremely angry, and a source of energy blasted directly into the sky.


    But when this power was still far away from the dirty king, it dissipated out of thin air.


    The Dirty King''s strength is too terrifying, it is unimaginable.


    Just this trick is to make the three elders desperate, he is not an opponent at all, and there is a completely different gap.


    The second elder took a step forward and looked at Dirty Wang and said, "Come on, Taixu Sect, is this the threat!"


    Dirty King laughed and said: "Threat, I will threaten you, it''s really whimsical!"


    With force on his hand, tens of thousands of human beings were directly crushed by him, and blood rushed deep between his fingers and fell to the ground.


    The white clouds in the sky were dyed red, and everything on the ground was dyed red!


    There was fear in everyone''s eyes, but more of anger, the ultimate anger.


    Watching the dirty things kill humans, but they are powerless, this feeling is even more uncomfortable than killing them.


    "too terrifying!"


    Chang Yuan hid in the back hall, looking at everything in the sky, his heart almost raised his throat.


    "It''s terrible!" Xiao Budian actually repeated Chang Yuan''s words.


    "You are so strong, why don''t you kill him!" Liu Jin looked at Xiao Budian and said, with anger in his eyes.


    Thousands of thousands died directly like this, and this feeling is uncommon for anyone.


    Blue veins appeared on Xiao Meng''s forehead, of course she was extremely angry.


    "Let the dog!"


    Xiao Meng said to Xiao Budian, "Go and kill him!"


    Xiao Dudian''s face turned dark, and she looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Sister, I''m only the third grade of Golden Core..."


    "Go splash him all over."


    "Sister can be a little human."


    "enough!"


    An ascendant scolded at the moment.


    "Thousands of people died, are you still kidding me!"


    This yelling made Xiao Meng''s face change suddenly, and she could only shut up.


    They knew how many catties they were, and they didn''t dare to help. They were not qualified as cannon fodder.


    A dirty king is so terrible, it is really hard to imagine the battle thousands of years ago.


    At this moment, the second elder looked at the elders and disciples of Taixu Sect, his tongue was spring thunder!


    "The great elder retreats. At this moment of survival crisis, we must fight with the enemy and work together to kill the dirty king!"


    The words of the second elders are naturally not joking, nor jokes, but serious.


    In this case, they can only rely on themselves and do everything they can, even if they die.


    Resoluteness was revealed in everyone''s eyes. As a member of Taixu Sect, he must not escape immediately, and he must stick to Taixu Sect.


    But Dirty King was smiling everywhere.


    "It''s a sad group of ants, I killed your kind, you can only watch, showing a pathetic look."


    "Our race is the most abominable to look down upon you like this, that''s a coward!"


    The dirty king''s words stimulated everyone''s nerves, and many people''s angry eyes were about to burst.


    "Shoot!"


    The second elder roared, his voice roaring everywhere.


    At the same time, his dantian vitality gushed out, directly covering all directions!


    Not only him, but Tai Xuzong''s disciples and other elders are also using their elemental powers to surge towards the sky.


    Do your best, use all your strength, and strive to the extreme, you must defend the honor of Taixu Zong.


    "It''s really a group of obsessive ants, it''s ridiculous!"


    The Dirty King didn''t care at all. For him, these powers were like children playing at home, and they didn''t cause him any harm.


    All the Yuanli gathered in the sky and formed a huge Yuanli wave with the power to destroy the planet!


    But the Dirty King turned a blind eye, just one attitude, labor and capital first in the world!


    I thought that Yuan Libo would directly blast towards Dirty King, which was the hard work of everyone in Taixu Sect.


    Among them was the addition of Xiaomeng and others, exhausting all of their own vitality, without any reservation.


    At this moment, everyone in Taixu Zong was exhausted, and some people even slumped directly to the ground, even vomiting blood.


    They exhausted their energy, exhausted everything, just for a miracle!


    But not to mention miracles just like this, I am afraid that there will be no effect.


    Therefore, the second elder''s fingers fluctuated at the moment, the seal continued, and his mouth even chanted a spell silently.


    This is the land of Taixuzong, and naturally has a defensive formation!


    The formation was summoned by the second elders. This is the murder formation, specially prepared for the dirty king.


    The large formation covers the world, trapping the Dirty King into it, forming a cover.


    Dirty King still turned a blind eye, completely contemptuous.


    "You want to trap me with this formation, you are really whimsical!"


    His whole body was surging, the bones of the ten thousand people in his hand were all turned into powder, and all the essence poured into his body to strengthen him.


    "Humans are indeed delicious food, I still want to eat it, I want to eat thousands, hahaha!"


    The Dirty King laughed angrily, and a secret technique came out, trying to get out of the trap directly.


    For him, this is simply an extremely simple matter, and does not require much effort at all.


    After all, he is the king of dirty things!


    However, the people of Taixuzong didn''t pay any attention at all, they only listened to the second elders.


    The second elder used the secret technique at this moment, and the Yuan Libo in the sky oscillated directly and attached to the formation.


    It''s like putting on a piece of clothing for the formation!


    "Everyone, recite the curse, knot seal, talisman!"


    The second elder roared with long hair floating, as if using strength.


    Many people nod their heads, chant spells, some seal spells, and some directly create runes.


    Numerous spells fluctuated, rushing towards the formation, strengthening it, and even the technique of seal-making continued to strengthen the formation to make up for loopholes.


    The most terrifying thing is the complete rune, which is directly like a series of invisible runes, with words written in blood, all words of suppression!


    Countless runes leapt in the air, pasted on the formation, covering the world.


    At this moment, the formation was shining golden, shining, and extremely powerful.


    Everyone looked at the sky, at the Dirty King in the formation, waiting for the final result.


    They tried their best, tried everything, made all their efforts, it depends on the result.


    "Formation!"


    When the Dirty King''s secret technique was cast out, the second elder roared at the beast, and the entire formation suddenly opened.


    Countless shackles rushed directly to the dirty things, trying to tie it up.


    But how could the dirty things be trapped, the whole body''s vitality shocked, and the shackles suddenly shattered.


    But the shackles are broken, and countless shackles will emerge, as if forever.


    What makes the dirty king''s heart more irritable is that these shackles are getting more and more, even if he is blasted out, but he can still restrain him.


    What makes Dirty King unacceptable the most is those runes, and what he hates most is runes.


    "A bunch of hateful ants, you successfully angered me!"


    His eyes were blushing and blood poured out like a waterfall, pouring everywhere.


    The Dirty King''s secret technique finally shot, the invisible blow of the sky''s power, toward the destruction of the formation.


    Everyone held their breath, this was the last moment, the moment when the outcome was decided.


    Even Xiao Meng and others are staring at the battlefield and waiting.


    Little is not skinny anymore, standing on Xiao Meng''s shoulders honestly, with his mouth open and an exaggerated expression.


    Bang!


    A dull roar, an era-like force directly shook the world in all directions, and countless ripples were like hurricanes, going everywhere.


    However, what makes Taixuzong''s people ecstatic is that the formation still exists, except for the drop of many runes, the suppressing power is still there!


    "It''s worthy of being built by the lord. After so many years of loss of maintenance, it is still as strong as this!"


    The tears of the second elders flowed out. If they were broken this time, they would be like dead fish, letting the Dirty King kill them.


    "Talisman again!"


    The second elder''s essence and blood spewed out, as if blood were not for money, and quickly wrote runes with essence and blood.


    The essence and blood runes are the strongest, because the prestige of essence and blood blessing among them is more powerful than ordinary ones.


    Countless runes flew over the sky again, pasting toward the formation.


    The Dirty King was already furious, and his single blow did not break the formation, which made him violent, which made him feel uneasy.


    Dirty King''s eyes had revealed darkness, as if he was going to be enchanted.


    "I don''t believe it, you can''t break your tattered formation!"


    The Dirty King looked up at the sky, a source of anger rushed into the sky, forming a terrifying beam of light.


    To communicate with the world, all the power is blessing to stand up.


    "Break it for me!"


    The Dirty King roared, a force directly fell on the formation, countless forces of heaven and earth gathered to bombard the formation.


    At this moment, the battlefield was bombarded indiscriminately, and countless ripples shook everywhere, this piece of heaven and earth rules began to dissipate, and countless shackles fell directly!


    Looking at the crumbling formation, Dirty King showed a ridiculous meaning.


    How could it be possible to trap him with such a broken formation, he is the king!


    "Stupid human beings, you successfully angered me. When I get out of the battle, I must pinch you to death one by one and turn them into my strength!"


    The Dirty King threatened words, with full coercion, making all Taixuzong disciples discolored.


    "Don''t bother, keep writing!"


    You must write, keep writing, because in this way can there be a ray of life.


    Even if you are exhausted, you have to write, or you will die.


    Numerous runes were pasted on the formation to keep the formation unbreakable. The Dirty King had already blasted out five or six powers, but none of them broke the formation.


    This drove him into madness, his body began to change and he gave up his original form.


    "Stupid humans, I show you how terrible the power of the body is!"


    The Dirty King rushed hard, hitting the formation, and the whole formation fluctuated, as if it was about to fall apart.


    Countless runes shattered and dissipated.


    He vomiting blood and writing books, the disciples who can best describe Taixuzong at this moment, have reached the extreme.


    "I can''t do it anymore!" A disciple fell down, unconscious.


    "Don''t worry, continue to write!" The second elder roared, at the very moment, they must persist and not lose.


    If you fall, then everyone will fall, and only death is greeted. He has to fight, even if he dies, he must fight.


    "Work together, we will come together!"


    The third elder roared hoarsely, his voice trembling, his blood was almost exhausted, and he wrote 10,000 runes, all of which were shattered.


    But no one gave up, even if Xiao Meng and others joined in, the Beast King rushed out and dedicated all his power.


    At this moment, everyone is fighting to the end, without any reservations.


    And their efforts were not in vain, the Dirty King''s several shocks had already consumed a lot of energy, and he was somewhat exhausted.


    The Dirty King at this moment is already anxious, really anxious, because he has not gone out, and the shackles have been rushing towards him!

 Chapter 2321： The Four Kings are here!

    Chapter 2321 The Four Kings Arrive!


    Countless shackles rushed towards the Dirty King, like sharp barbs. Once locked, it would be impossible to break free.


    These shackles are the strength of the formation and the method of restraint. Once locked, they will be permanently suppressed.


    Unless the formation dissipates and weakens, it is possible to come out.


    In general, as time goes by, the suppressed will slowly die out, and will eventually be annihilated!


    This is not a joke, it is about life and death, after all, the entire Taixu Sect disciples and many elders have done their best.


    If this fails to suppress the Dirty King, then they have nothing to do, they are doomed to defeat.


    Regardless of their life and death, Taixu Sect will no longer exist!


    Everyone looked at the sky, the Dirty King wrapped in countless runes, looking forward to a miracle.


    They can only expect and wait for the results, and they can''t do the rest.


    "Second Elder, we did our best!" Many Taixu Sect disciples said helplessly.


    There is anxiety and panic in their eyes, and even many people are almost desperate.


    The Dirty King is too strong and has been printed in their mold. They knew the existence of Dirty Things since entering Taixu Sect, and the King of Dirty Things was definitely more terrifying evil.


    Seen today, one''s own power against the entire Taixu Sect is simply powerful and terrifying.


    Many disciples were exhausted and had no strength at all. They couldn''t stand up during the war, and many of them were even unconscious.


    The second elder looked at these disciples, his eyes showed kindness, and even blamed himself.


    "I am incompetent, let you suffer along!"


    The second elder is blaming himself. He is really uncomfortable. These disciples are all elites who have been trained by Taixu Sect after thousands of years of hard work.


    But now, he could not bear the destruction of Taixu Zong at any time.


    The disciples cried and cried moved, tears streaming down.


    There is such an elder, so why not die!


    They squeezed out the last strength, and even the strength in the bones also poured out, all of which were written out of writing, and the runes soared!


    The last effort, the absolute dedication, without any reservation, only for the small hope.


    The second elder looked old, his hair was white, and his body was shaky. The entire Taixu Sect was still standing alone.


    He cannot fall, he is the last dignity, he must stand, even if it is difficult for him to persist, but he must persist.


    At this moment, there are countless rays of light shining down in the sky, and the connection between the sky and the earth has become a piece, forming an indescribable battlefield.


    The surroundings were shrouded by Yuanli, like a fairyland, but these Yuanli were not derived from heaven and earth, but were displayed in battle.


    The raw material of gunpowder is not a threat, but together it becomes an extremely dangerous thing, and it is now.


    The surroundings were shaking, the ground was shaking, the mountains shook, countless buildings collapsed, and even the Houshan mountain range collapsed, with many large pits.


    Many strange beasts howled, were plunged into the ground, unable to escape, and drowned them.


    The birds in the sky were hit by thunder and lightning, directly scorched, and the smell permeated the world.


    These thunder and lightning split the sky into countless fragments, and the entire sky clouds disappeared into endless nothingness.


    In the emptiness, there seemed to be an extremely large beast that would engulf this world and become the doomsday.


    In that formation, the Dirty King was still struggling to fight, so he was naturally unwilling to be suppressed by the formation.


    He came here to destroy Taixu Sect, because the Sect Master Taixu suppressed him for thousands of years, this hatred would naturally be retributed.


    And it''s not Taixuzong, they already ruled the Xinghai back then, they are naturally stronger after a thousand years, maybe they have already conquered other regions!


    "It''s all of you, you are the one who blocked our progress, caused us to suffer, was suppressed for thousands of years, and made our race unable to raise our heads for thousands of years!"


    "Today, I am bound to destroy Taixu Sect, this is a battle of dignity!"


    Countless shackles have rushed to Dirty King, directly penetrating his body, firmly locking him.


    He was struggling frantically, countless secret techniques vented wildly, the shackle himself was diagnosed, but the submerged ones still existed.


    But when it was broken, there were more shackles pouring in, as if it were endless and endless.


    This is the most desperate because I don''t know when it can stop.


    Of course the Dirty King knew that unless the formation was destroyed, these shackles would stop appearing.


    There are only two ways to destroy the formation, one is to find the eye to destroy, and the other is to exhaust the power of the formation!


    The first one is naturally not good, he can''t find the formation eye, his spiritual power is not strong, and how can this formation allow him to find the formation eye.


    He can only exhaust the power of the formation, this is the only way.


    But now he has run out of ammunition and food, and the vitality in his body is already empty.


    He is still insisting, he does not admit that he will fail, does not believe that he will be suppressed again, this is absolutely impossible!


    Countless shackles were destroyed, Dirty King''s eyes were blushing, his body was filled with violent blood redness, and the entire formation was baptized with blood.


    He wants to use his blood to decay and destroy the formation!


    However, the countless rune shining fluctuations, as if the strongest defense force, absorbed all the blood released by the Dirty King.


    "hateful!"


    The dirty king was violent, and the roar shook the world, as if the world was trembling.


    He looked at the formation and turned into a stream of light, fleeing everywhere.


    But there is no use for him to do this, except to consume his own strength.


    Because the shackles were indifferent at all, and would not follow him to dissipate their power.


    Once the Dirty King stopped, the shackles from all directions rushed towards him, and the ghosts were not scattered.


    Dirty King''s physical energy has been almost exhausted. Once exhausted, he will be penetrated by the shackles, directly nailed into the formation, and be permanently suppressed.


    It was hard to come out. Thanks to their leader, if they were suppressed again this time, there would be no hope.


    But he was not reconciled, after all.


    Dirty King directly cut off half of his body, and that half immediately turned into a viscous red liquid, pouring everywhere.


    He is using the Three Caves of Cunning Rabbit, which is difficult to distinguish between true and false!


    He wants to escape, as long as he leaves the formation, then everything will settle and he will succeed.


    He can only do this, the method of breaking his arm.


    But what made him desperate was that his body was directly nailed by the shackles, and then directly suppressed by a violent force of suppression.


    Half of his body began to dissolve, and the powerful suppression force made him unable to resist at all, slowly turning into a soft object.


    Dirty King can only watch, unable to resist.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The Dirty King roared, this was his last roar, which could only serve to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Half of his body melted here and turned into a corrupt liquid, and the stench permeated the entire formation.

 Chapter 2322： The Four Kings are here!

    The second thousand three hundred and twenty-two chapters are coming!


    But he did not die, because he still had the other half turned into blood red liquid.


    Countless liquids are scattered and become countless tiny things, which are hard to see with the naked eye, just like a drop of tiny things.


    These scattered objects rushed in all directions. This was his last resort. As long as one drop of the object got rid of the trap, he would definitely recover and revive!


    The Dirty King looked forward, he was like a school of fish, and the formation was like a fishing net.


    He hopes that if there is a fish that slips through the net, then he will be out of trouble.


    The countless disciples of Taixu Zong were already dumbfounded, and he didn''t expect Dirty King to do this trick, as if Jin Chan escaped from his shell.


    The second elder clasped his hands tightly, his fists creaked, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    He is angry, so angry!


    In the end, he finally couldn''t stand, and fell directly to the ground.


    No one can even lift him up at this moment, because everyone tried their best to lift him up.


    "God, do you really want to stand on the side of evil!"


    Tears rolled from the eyes of the second elder, and finally he was unable to ask the sky!


    "Who has God spared!"


    This voice is from Dirty King, is he out of trouble?


    Turned into countless small objects, could it be that a drop of him has become a fish that slipped through the net.


    The disciples were desperate, completely desperate, and all looked ashamed.


    Even the elders are desperate, they tried their best, no wonder they.


    Invincible, but weak, without any other interfaces.


    Weakness is the original sin! ! !


    However, when everyone was desperate, the voice of Dirty King sounded again!


    "How is it possible, how is it possible!"


    While the voice amplifier was desperate, there was a doubtful look at the same time. Could it be that things have changed.


    Sure enough!


    Dirty King originally had a drop of objects that became the lucky one and escaped. He thought he was out of trouble and even started to celebrate. After all, it was recorded in history.


    He even thinks that he is about to rise to the top of his life and achieve the pinnacle of his life. Then their leader will present him with awards and make him a role model and hero in his clan.


    Countless people of the opposite **** admire him...


    All these thoughts were fleeting, because he found that he still had a defense in front of him!


    "Two defenses!"


    The Dirty King''s voice is cold, and there is even more despair in it!


    Really desperate, even more desperate than Tai Xuzong''s disciples.


    It''s really a contrast, even more desperate over there.


    The other separated objects of Dirty King were smashed by the shackles and annihilated directly.


    There was only one drop, still unable to escape, and continued to be trapped.


    Although no shackles struck, but he couldn''t get out of trouble, and he failed.


    The disciples of Taixuzong cheered, tears rolled down their eyes, and wept with joy.


    The elders scented together, tears in their eyes.


    The second elder smiled, he looked at the sky and smiled!


    ...


    Su Yan didn''t know Tai Xuzong''s unrest, he was still in the exquisite pagoda at this moment.


    Killing all the souls of the filth, there is still silence in the Linglong Pagoda, at this moment, it has reached the top of the Linglong Pagoda!


    Spire!


    There is illusion all around, like a place of emptiness and chaos, nothing can be seen or touched, as if in a four-dimensional space.


    He continued to float forward until he reached the middle of the top floor, where there was a suspended palace, magnificent and magnificent!


    Su Yan stepped onto the palace, and when he stepped down, he felt something was wrong.


    The gravity of this palace seems to be very strong, even very strong, at least ten thousand times stronger than outside.


    It was him who felt the weight of an invisible force, and without Yuan Li, his body seemed to be carrying a huge mountain.


    He walked forward, the gravity was terrifying, but he could bear it.


    Stepping up a ladder, the gravity will increase the most, and the ladder has no end, which is the most terrifying.


    "Is this the test, exercise?!"


    Su Yan had doubts in his eyes, but he continued to walk forward.


    After a hundred steps, the gravity has reached one hundred thousand times as great.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt the pressure, his muscles and bones were tight, and when he stepped on it, the muscles on his feet were very sharp and sharp, and it looked scary.


    But he was still insisting, even if the muscles all over his body made noises and the bones kept rattling, but he still only used physical strength.


    But when he reached two hundred steps, he finally couldn''t hold it, his body cracked, and blood poured out.


    At this moment, Su Yan hurriedly used his vital energy, covering his whole body.


    The wound healed, the blood dissipated, and he who had been squatting almost close to the ground recovered his body and strode forward.


    Three hundred steps, very easy.


    Four hundred steps, five hundred steps, calm and composed.


    Six hundred steps, seven hundred steps, strolling leisurely.


    Eight hundred steps, nine hundred steps, breathing a little.


    When he reached the nine hundred and ninety-nine steps, the vitality burst.


    But he resolutely took the thousandth step, the top.


    Will be the top of the Ling, a glance at the mountains!


    His body was under extreme pressure, and his vitality was madly dissipating, even making noises all over his body, but he finally reached the top level.


    He is so struggling, not many people can come to this place, it is impossible for the second elder, even the great elder to arrive here may be very difficult.


    Su Yan looked ahead, there was a path of nothingness that led to the palace.


    Su Yan did not hesitate, and walked toward the front, the pressure was always there.


    After walking for about ten minutes, he arrived in the hall, where flames rose, and the surroundings were extremely hot.


    This high temperature is not an ordinary thousands of degrees or tens of thousands of degrees, but a terrifying one million degrees.


    And this flame is unusual, it can burn everything, and even swallow the elemental power.


    This place is not ordinary!


    At this moment, Su Yan had such thoughts in his heart, and the highest level was too difficult.


    It is because there is no combat power, otherwise this exquisite pagoda may be ranked in front of the eye of death!


    Su Yan looked around, except for the high-temperature flames, everything else was normal, like an ancient palace hall, with a dragon chair on the top, and a phantom floating on the dragon chair.


    Su Yan''s eyes condensed, and his whole body trembled!


    "Dragon Scales!"


    The real dragon scale, the dragon scale is on that dragon chair, it is precisely because of the dragon scale that creates a phantom.


    Su Yan rushed up and wanted to remove the dragon scales. This is not a fake, it is a real dragon!


    Immortal dragon!


    Su Yan was shocked, how could this upper world have dragon scales, it was hard to believe.


    But he put his hand on it, his face changed again, his whole body was bombarded by something, and he flew out of the palace and even returned to the origin, the first step of the ladder!


    Su Yan showed determination on his face and set off again.


    And outside at this moment, Dirty King was completely desperate, they had given up, thinking that they were their last belonging.


    The disciples and elders of Taixuzong were celebrating this very difficult victory.


    However, four phantoms appeared in the sky, and the coercion suppressed the world. Unexpectedly, the four kings in the dirt would arrive!

 Chapter 2323： The Great Elder is out!

    The second thousand three hundred and twenty-third chapter, the great elder exits!


    In the sky, four figures stood in the air, motionless, like four groups of splashed ink.


    This is not the most important thing, but the terrifying coercion around it, which makes people breathless and feels suffocating.


    Everyone''s laughter disappeared, the celebration became calm, and at the end all expressions changed suddenly.


    I thought it was an absolute success to suppress the Dirty King. This was the result of the united efforts of Taixu Sect.


    Everyone has contributed, and they have given the ultimate strength.


    However, the four figures in the sky made them desperate, completely desperate, and there was no room for struggle.


    "How can there be so much dirt!" a disciple said tremblingly.


    His meaning is very simple, that is, why there are so many dirty kings, are the kings of this dirty race all playing around.


    But this is not the case. The Dirty Race is very large, with more than human beings. It is not surprising that there are many kings.


    And the most important thing is that they can all be competent, can be kings, and have that strength.


    The two elders could not be defeated, and their strength should not be underestimated. They were infinitely close to the ultimate realm, and had horror secret techniques.


    The second elder looked at the sky, his eyes were no longer as simple as despair, they were exhausted and completely petrified.


    "Heaven is going to die, I am too Xu Zong!" The second elder shouted sternly, unwilling to exist naturally.


    Taixuzong has existed for endless years, and it has always stood in this place. It is a symbol and a beacon in people''s hearts.


    But now it is about to be destroyed, everything will fall apart, and humanity will fall into an endless abyss and become a slave completely.


    All cultures will disappear, everything will change hands.


    He was so pessimistic that he couldn''t help but shed a tear.


    At this moment, the trapped Dirty King saw the four figures, it was an excitement, because he knew he was saved.


    The last drop of Dirty King bears all of him and is the medium for his survival.


    He yelled towards the sky: "Help me out of the formation, the shackles are coming!"


    He was naturally very flustered, even extremely anxious, because it was related to his life, so he couldn''t be kidding.


    Moreover, the formation yoke smashed all his fragmented bodies, and began to come towards the outer layer, which was bound to kill him.


    However, for the words of the trapped Dirty King, the four kings in the sky were indifferent and indifferent.


    They have different shapes, but they are a bit disgusting, only one of them resembles humans.


    He looked at the Dirty King in the formation, showing a sense of indifference.


    "Being trapped in the formation, I can''t escape by myself, coward, ashamed of our race!"


    As soon as he said this, the other three kings also nodded, quite affirming.


    But the trapped Dirty King changed wildly and was extremely anxious.


    "I was trapped by its secret technique formation. This is definitely built by the Supreme Emperor Sect Master!"


    He was explaining, trying hard to excuse himself, if he was really deemed to be a trash coward, there would be no way out.


    Even if he escaped the formation, he would be killed by the four kings in front of him.


    "No need to explain!"


    The king scolded just now, his voice still indifferent, without a trace of emotion.


    "You are just a third-class king who hasn''t been advanced for long, he will die if he dies!"


    "You!" The dirty king was furious, "What kind of king are you, dare to say that to me!"


    As a third-class king, he is already very good, belonging to a superior existence.


    The king said coldly: "I am a first-class king!"


    "What!" The third-class Dirty King was taken aback, his broken face showed an unbelievable look.


    "I''ll show you clearly!"


    The king waved his hand directly, and a strange medal appeared in his chest with one written on it!


    Sure enough, it is a first-class king, such as fake replacement, definitely not fake.


    This kind of medal cannot be faked at all, because it has a special mark, and only one person can keep it!


    The third-class dirty king was desperate. Facing the first-class king, he naturally couldn''t be proud, and his previous posture disappeared.


    He humbled, he didn''t want to die, he still wanted to live.


    "Respected Master Wang, please save my life, I can still contribute to our race!"


    "No need!"


    The first-class king refused directly and ignored the third-class dirty king.


    The third-class dirty king was completely desperate. He wanted to help the other three kings, but after thinking about it carefully, at least it was a second-class existence, and he still wouldn''t say anything good to him.


    At this moment, the shackles had flowed toward the third-class dirty king, got into his body, and the last drop of objects was completely hit!


    The first-class king didn''t frown or be upset at all, but instead showed a sneer.


    "It''s just a mere third-class king. If you kill it, you will kill it."


    The other three kings behind him also nodded. The third-class kings have many dirty races, but there are only so few first-class and second-class!


    This is a huge difference, just like the difference between a soldier and a general, although both are kings!


    Seeing this scene, Tai Xuzong''s disciples and elders did not feel that they were saved, but they were even more desperate, with a gray face.


    When they deal with a third-class dirty king, they have exhausted all their strength, tried their best, wrote runes with their blood, and exhausted all kinds of means, and they suppressed the third-class dirty king.


    Both the first-class king and the second-class king came, like a stone touching an egg, not an opponent at all.


    The third-class dirty king died, and the first-class king said to the king behind him: "Swallow his last soul!"


    A second-class king nodded, his mouth suddenly grew wide, swallowing the soul that was about to dissipate in it, this was his secret technique.


    After everything was completed, the King of First Class looked at Tai Xuzong''s disciples and elders, and a killing intent immediately spread.


    "Killing some ants can''t be done well, what''s the use of keeping it!"


    He seemed to be saying that the previous third-class king, the reason why he let him die, is the most important reason.


    "However, he can''t kill you, I will come, a bunch of ants, I can kill a lot of them with just one shot!"


    As soon as his words fell, he just flicked them casually, very ordinary, just like ordinary children hitting glass beads.


    However, three seconds later, an extremely terrifying force rose in the sky, turning the sky directly into blood red, and the smell of blood permeated all directions.


    At the same time, the force that he ejected also went towards the Taixu Zongmen. Don''t look like it was just a random shot, but it was powerful and terrifying. If there is no formation guard, the Zongmen will probably be shattered.


    This bullet directly shattered the gate of Taixu Sect. It was just not repaired much, and now both of them are doing this.


    This force was still wandering, strangling everywhere, and many Tai Xuzong disciples were dead, and they did not scream.


    While others were looking at the First-Class King, there was a voice floating in the back mountain of Taixu Sect. The long white hair was a bit boring, but the power of the whole body was indeed terrifying.


    The Great Elder is finally out!

 Chapter 2324： One enemy four!

    Chapter 2324: One enemy four!


    As the Great Elder left the customs, a terrifying force blasted towards the place where Tai Xuzong disciples gathered.


    They are exhausted, and although they have recovered a little now, they can hardly withstand the blow of the first-class king.


    Besides, this was just a random blow, not the strength of a first-class king at all.


    Many people closed their eyes and waited for the final moment to come, the coming of death.


    They are powerless to defend, they can only do so.


    But the power did not fall on their bodies, did not turn them into residues, they were still perfect, unscathed.


    Many people opened their eyes and were puzzled to see that they were not dead.


    Of course they would not think that it was the first-class king''s servants who were merciful. There must be a reason.


    They looked towards the sky, and a man with a fairy style and a bone was standing opposite the four kings.


    That''s right, it was their great elder, they finally looked forward to it.


    The Great Elder helped them resist the move just now, otherwise hundreds of people would definitely die, or even more.


    With the arrival of the great elder, many people seemed to have an extra pin in their hearts, and despair disappeared again.


    They knew that this time it would definitely not be a flash in the pan, and the great elder''s strength was obvious to all.


    The great elder stood in the air, looking at the four kings and said faintly: "It''s been so many years, so long time no see."


    The first-class king also replied: "Yes, it has been thousands of years, we have been trapped for thousands of years!"


    The face of the first-class king was angry, including the other three second-class kings.


    "Today is the time of karma, your Taixuzong is destined to be destroyed!" Once the king explained his intentions, this was already known.


    The disciples of Tai Xu Zong, even Xiao Meng and others were very excited, and they finally waited for a powerful person.


    They even wanted to leave just now, but they couldn''t be willful because they could only wait for Su Yan here.


    Xiao Meng looked at the sky and said, "The Great Elder is fighting against the Four Kings, what a terrifying battle it is!"


    Liu Jin also nodded, looking at the sky and said: "I hope the Great Elder can win, because there is no way out."


    They were in Taixu Sect, and a step back would be a failure. The sect was destroyed and they absolutely could not regress.


    The elder looked at the first-class king said: "The word karma is used well. I don''t think you will understand it. This sentence should be us humans!"


    "Fart, pure nonsense!"


    The great elder didn''t want to talk anymore, he looked at the four dirty kings, his eyes surged with killing intent, and a terrifying power of power came out directly.


    Yuan Li rises, and the shadow of the gods emerges behind him, extremely tall, extremely stalwart.


    More than that, this **** can actually fluctuate, and at this moment, it has already blasted towards the four dirty kings.


    He held the sword of the void and slashed it out with one sword, as if the sky could be split.


    This force was simply terrifying. Just after it was shot, the sky had already split, deepening into the endless darkness.


    At the same time, the sword intent flocked to the four kings, with the ultimate killing intent.


    The four kings'' eyes fluctuated, with contempt and disdain.


    "Go and kill him!"


    The first-class king said to a second-class king.


    The second-class king nodded and rushed forward. His body was huge, like an apes magnified a hundred times.


    The sword intent hit his body, directly submerged in it, and finally the light dissipated.


    But the second-class king''s body did not suffer any damage, and the wound was directly restored.


    "Is that just a little bit of power, Grand Elder Taixuzong!"


    The second-class king mocked, and his words were full of contempt.


    The Great Elder was not angry, he was still standing in the air at the moment, there was wind fluctuation, and his long hair was also constantly fluctuating.


    He didn''t care about such a result, he didn''t feel he was suppressed, this was just the beginning.


    "Warm up, see what scares you."


    The great elder is still in the mood to make jokes, of course he is very appreciative of his own strength.


    The second-class king didn''t dare to neglect, he certainly knew the great elder Taixuzong was powerful, that was the existence of the failure of crossing the catastrophe, and it was perfect without losing power.


    Second-class kings must pay attention to this point and must be taken seriously.


    At this moment, he directly scratched the sky, and a violent black hole power was constantly rushing to the four directions, trying to understand everything.


    At this moment, the second-class king has already shot, with great power and ultimate secret technique.


    Facing this blow, the great elder didn''t care, but directly greeted him with a slap.


    The violent power burst directly in the air, and the sound was terrifying, like the sound of annihilation.


    This process lasted for a long time and could not dissipate for a long time.


    "This strength is not enough!"


    The eyes of the great elder were piercing, as if with insight.


    Of course the second-class king was not convinced, and wanted to prove himself, he appeared not far from Su Yan, and slammed out again.


    There are all kinds of secrets, and even unique skills.


    Facing this terrible power, the great elder was still calm. After all, he had seen any big winds and waves, and he was not afraid of this little scene.


    At this moment, the gods appeared again behind him, and all the power was gathered in his hands, and a terrible Yuanli wave blasted directly at the second-class king.


    Before the explosion, the second-class king had changed color. He did not expect the great elder to be so terrible, and he could not bear this power in any way.


    At this moment, he looked at the head, the first-class king.


    The first-class king also had a cold face, a little serious, and didn''t care about the second-class king''s gaze.


    The great elder attacked again, a palm fell on his chest, smashing his entire shoulder.


    The second-class king howled in pain, this kind of pain couldn''t dissipate at all, only waiting for time.


    But at this moment, the great elder shot again, and a long sword was already flying towards it.


    At this moment, the second-class king looked a little desperate, he knew he might not be able to escape.


    However, he had no choice but to stare at the elder with despair.


    But when the long sword hit, the first king shot, thunder means, and directly shattered the long sword!


    "Unexpectedly, you have become more diligent, some have become stronger!" First Class Wang said while looking at the elder.


    "If you don''t strengthen, then you can only weaken." The elder said lightly.


    "This old guy is not ordinary, let''s take a shot together!" Yi Dai Wang said.


    The other second-class kings nodded their heads, and shot together, which can shorten the time, the most wrapped time for them.


    But the great elder didn''t have any intention to retreat, even if the four kings became stronger, he still did not change.


    Because he is everyone''s hope, the last fig leaf of Tai Xuzong.


    He must stand, deal with the enemy, and ensure the safety of Tai Xuzong.


    After all, behind him are a group of Taixuzong disciples and elders, they have no room for resistance because of exhaustion, and he must protect.


    Even if one person faced the Four Kings, he didn''t have any complaints or fears. He wanted to guard the place.


    "Desperate, you can''t win with the four of us." First-class Wang sneered.


    "To shut up!"

 Chapter 2326： Go out!

    Chapter 2325 Fierce Battle!


    The great elder scolded and talked nonsense in front of him, trying to mess up his mind, it was impossible.


    His heart is rock solid and indestructible, and he can''t be disturbed by rhetoric.


    He looked at the four kings at this moment, his killing intent in his eyes was infinitely high, and his body''s vitality waved out, turning into a cyan light.


    The great elder shot, and directly rushed towards the first-class king.


    As long as the first-class king is killed, the other three kings are not a problem!


    Once the king stopped talking, he was greeted by the great elder, not weak.


    As the king of the race, he is still a first-class king, he naturally has strength and represents the face of the race.


    At this moment, his body is full of black vitality surging, the world changes color, countless vitality is like black clouds, rolling in, setting off a violent force, as if there is a kind of power between the world and the earth, as if it is a rule of its own!


    This is far more terrifying than breaking the rules, forming a rule by himself, and letting heaven and earth become his home ground, he is the master!


    Many Tai Xuzong disciples felt a change, as if their body was not their own, and was completely controlled by others.


    It can be said that the first-class king at this moment can easily kill Taixuzong''s disciples and many elders with a single thought.


    But he didn''t have time now, because the elder had already rushed towards him, struck the sky with a blow, his fist blasted out, the cyan Yuanli seemed to be a sharp blade, and attacked towards the first class king.


    The first-class king''s face was cold, so naturally he couldn''t be careless. Of course he knew the great elder was powerful, after all, he had also fought back then.


    The defeater of the Tribulation Crossing sounds like a loser, but it is much stronger than the Great Extreme Realm!


    After all, it is a person who suffered from the undead, and the terrible aspects can be imagined.


    The billowing black power around him directly enveloped the sharp blade, trying to trap it.


    However, the sharp blade elementary force split with one blow, smashing the billowing black elemental force, and once again slew towards the first-class king.


    Once Wang''s face was colder, a vain force was set off around him, because this place formed his rules, and he could do many things.


    The power of nothingness immediately enveloped the world, and the sharp blade was directly controlled, and then suddenly dissipated and became invisible.


    The King of First Class looked at the Great Elder and sneered: "Your power is indeed very strong, but it''s too weird to want to kill me!"


    The reason why he is so unscrupulous is because he created the rules and has a back hand.


    However, once the king can create the rules, can''t the great elders!


    The great elder agitated all over, and a terrible force gushed out of his body, and then rushed towards the world, forming four poles!


    "This is!" As soon as Wang looked on his face, he felt an unknown premonition.


    Within a few seconds, the four Optimus Primes around the world stood up and connected directly, as if forming a cage.


    "shackles!"


    The great elder said lightly, the Quartet Optimus Prime directly derives countless shackles, like a poisonous snake attacking the first-class king.


    The first-class king immediately used his original strength and continuously cut the shackles, just like the dirty king before.


    These shackles are not simple, they are even stronger than those in the formation. After all, he is the great elder, and can kill the existence of the great realm powerhouse with one blow.


    When the other three kings saw this, their expressions changed.


    "First-class king, do you need our help!" said a second-class king.


    "A mere shackle, you can''t kill me!"


    As soon as the king drank coldly, his body was full of black vitality, turned into countless bats, and moved towards the shackles.


    The shackles penetrated the bats, but at the same time they were directly shattered, and they were all destroyed.


    These are the derivation of Yuanli, not real things, but they are very strong.


    Just a shackle or a bat can kill the existence of the Lesser Pole!


    The sky is densely packed with bats, covering the sky and the sun, with big mouths and blushing eyes, like greedy demons.


    They are constantly looking for targets, but are used as tools to resist the shackles of the Great Elder.


    Upon seeing this, the great elder looked gloomy and rushed directly towards the first class king.


    "Take my palm!"


    The great elder roared, the palm wind set off a hurricane, violently violent, and directly patted the first-class king''s face.


    The power of this palm was too violent, and even the world was a little fluctuating, and the original rules were a little unstable.


    "Good job!"


    The first-class king was not afraid, but smiled.


    At the same time, he greeted him, and the nails on his fingers were as black as ink, at least a few feet long, and they were also patted toward the elder.


    The two did not slap each other, but each landed on the shoulders that they were dealing with. The force bombarded them, and a hole suddenly appeared in their shoulders, and blood kept pouring out.


    More than that, the two of them retreated a few hundred meters to stabilize their figures, almost evenly divided.


    Looking at each other without blinking, they all want to kill each other.


    The enemies of the millennium, now fighting again, naturally want to divide the victory and defeat, and want to kill the opponent.


    For the first-class king, kill the great elder, then they will win, and can destroy the Taixu Sect, and even can directly rule the land of Xinghai.


    This is so tempting, they dream of a thousand years of things.


    For the great elder, kill the first-class king, the world is peaceful, and the people are safe!


    The great elder''s hands are like electricity, waving all directions, directly performing a secret technique!


    "Heaven and Earth Breaking Technique!"


    The great elder roared, the sky shattered, countless lightning, and the ground was sunken into cubes!


    Numerous amounts of violent violence set off hurricanes in all directions, shrouded in hurricanes, and can cut and kill the strong in the small extreme.


    Facing the terrifying secret technique of the great elder, the first-class king did not hesitate at all, and he also shot, forming a dark demon with black vitality!


    "Devil''s Kiss!"


    As soon as the king roared, the demon rushed towards the great elder. If that terrifying palm hits, it can definitely kill the top powerhouse.


    But how could the great elder be hit? He hurriedly backed away, and the Secret Art of Shattering Heaven and Earth rushed directly towards the demon.


    The devil wanted to resist, waving his hands, countless blade cracks attacked the four directions, cutting all elemental power into pieces, and finally dissipating.


    More than that, the first-class king actually possessed the demon illusory body in his body, and he was now like a demon.


    The first-class king rushed directly towards the great elder and swiped across, as if there was a ray of light oscillating squarely, cutting the square of the world.


    Countless rules have collapsed, the world has long been in ruins, and a huge vortex is formed in the center, as if to swallow everything.


    The great elder stepped back a few steps, set the seal, and the secret technique came out again, it was actually covered with a green vitality in his hand, like a withered vine.


    He shot it directly with a palm, and landed on the palm of the first-class king. The power was violent, shaking everywhere, and nothingness was even worse.


    The terrible power pouring out, wandering in all directions, endless, the world has long been like the end.


    Even the Tai Xuzong disciples who were watching the battle couldn''t see the specific battle inside, and they had long been obscured by the terrifying power.

 Chapter 2327： Four Kings Fall!

    Chapter 2327: Four Kings Fall!


    Like the first-class king of silkworm chrysalis, he couldn''t break free of the golden runes at all, and any effort was wasted.


    At this moment, he no longer had the posture he had just now, a little bit of anxiety and deep fear.


    He knew that this was definitely not such a simple existence, and this secret technique would definitely kill him. Back then, Sect Master Taixu sealed him like this.


    Had it not been for the Taixu Zongzong chief to fight against their leader, he would have been killed by him long ago.


    Although the spell is funny, the power is extraordinary and hard to resist.


    With the sound of the Great Elder''s extinction, the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    The original violent energy dissipated directly, and the surrounding ripples also oscillated and disappeared.


    There were countless nothingnesses in the sky, thick clouds re-covered the sky, the scorching sun and the full moon appeared together, and the sky was full of clouds.


    The cracks on the ground are also restored, and all the fragments seem to be spliced ??again.


    This is unimaginable, like a dream, but so real, everything happens in front of my eyes.


    The disciples and elders of Taixu Zong''s eyes widened, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    They know that this is definitely a secret technique that can repair heaven and earth!


    This is terrible, even if it is just repairing this world, it is the ultimate secret technique.


    When the other three kings saw it, deep fear appeared on their faces, and their hearts were even more disturbed.


    "Shoot!"


    Shouted a second-class king.


    If they don''t take action yet, but when will they wait, they know that the first-class king is in trouble, and if they don''t rescue them, they will lose in this battle.


    The three of them could not be the opponents of the Great Elder at all, and only the first-class king could complete the task of the leader.


    The three kings fell from a high altitude, directly shocked by a terrible elemental force, rushing towards the golden runes on the first-class king.


    However, their power was so violent, but it turned out to be useless and useless at all.


    "How is this possible!"


    The face of the three kings changed wildly, a little frightened.


    "This rune is too powerful, attack him!"


    Once the king was so frightened that his voice changed, his face was pale with anxiety.


    The three kings nodded, and then looked at the great elder, murderously violent.


    "Hurry up and let go of our first-class king!" a third-class king shouted.


    The elder sneered: "Are you talking in a dream!"


    The great elder no longer spoke, but rose from the sky and blasted towards the third-class king with a palm.


    The third-class king''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly used his whole body to resist, but he was instantly broken.


    The palm of the great elder directly landed on the chest of the third-class king, instantly smashing his chest, and the blood mixed with the corrosive liquid spilled into the world.


    The other two kings couldn''t accept it. They watched their accomplices being killed, and there was no time to react.


    The third-class king was killed in this way, and his death was tragic.


    At this moment, the Great Elder did not stop, and continued to blast towards the Second King.


    On the palm of his hand, there is a word "Mie", with golden light and extremely dazzling.


    This palm blasted towards a second-class king, it was difficult to resist, even if he could resist.


    Seeing that it was close to the point, another second-class king hurriedly arrived and resisted with him.


    "A bunch of rubbish, hurry up and save me, can you beat him!" Yi Dao Wang roared.


    A second-class king said dissatisfied: "Didn''t you let me attack him!"


    "I let you sneak attack, can you win head-on!" Wang Yi looked like he hated iron and steel.


    The second-class king''s face was cold, and now a sneak attack is naturally impossible, and he can only face him.


    He glanced at his companion next to him, and couldn''t help but said cruelly: "Use the last trick!"


    The second-class king''s expression changed, but in the end he nodded fiercely.


    "Hypomorphic, animalized!"


    The two roared, their voices were right in the sky, and at the same time they merged directly into a terrifying monster.


    This is much stronger than the previous one in the Dead Sea, and it is impossible to compare.


    But the great elder didn''t stop him at all, looking at the fit monster, there was still only killing intent in his eyes.


    At this moment, his long white hair shawl is like a crazy old man, but his eyes are extremely deep, like those of a saint.


    "Fit, still die for me!"


    The great elder roared with a violent voice, and rushed directly towards the two of them.


    The originally peaceful world, at this moment, makes waves again, and endless vitality envelopes the world.


    The Great Elder''s figure disappeared, and appeared again behind the combined object, and the palm with the word "Mie" directly hit the combined object.


    Suddenly, almost when everyone did not react, the combined thing shook.


    He was not penetrated, but his body was indeed trembling, and in the end it became more and more severe.


    The great elder looked indifferent, he was waiting, his eyes were already looking at the first-class king.


    The combination of the two second-class kings is extremely powerful, and originally thought that they could fight against the great elder, but was completely defeated.


    The combination at this moment burst directly and turned into residue, and the two kings were unable to escape and died directly.


    After the three kings who killed the dirty stuff strongly, the elder''s eyes completely fell on the first-class king.


    "Now, the sky won''t be on your side anymore!"


    The great elder looked at the first-class king, and the killing intent on his face became even higher.


    The word Mie in his hand shined even more, and in the end it broke away from his palm and stood directly in the air, forming a huge and incomparable word Mie.


    The word Mie fell and went directly to the first-class king, as if a mountain collapsed, shaking the sky and the earth.


    Everyone present saw this scene, and many female disciples covered their mouths and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Even the male disciple was shocked, too spectacular.


    "The Great Elder is amazing!"


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Unexpectedly, he knows all the secret techniques of Sect Master!"


    Many people were shocked and respected the Great Elder even more.


    And the second elder and others also breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the ending was set, they were finally safe.


    Xiao Meng and others have been looking at the battlefield, even if they are not members of Taixu Sect, they are also concerned about Taixu Sect at this moment.


    But the king of the first class was violent at the moment, and roared: "You want to kill me, there is no door!"


    First-class Wang''s face was blood-red, and his eyes seemed to be as black as ink.


    He can''t move, but he can fluctuate in his mind. At this moment, his whole body is actually burning!


    "not good!"


    The complexion of the second elder changed suddenly, this is the rhythm that wants to explode.


    If it explodes, the entire Taixu Sect will be affected and destroyed.


    After all, he is a first-class king, an extremely powerful existence, and the most close to the tycoon of the tribulation period.


    The golden characters finally fell, hitting the first-class king directly, and the elder did not care that he was going to blew himself up.


    "Want to explode, is it possible for you!"


    The big elder''s hands were sealed, and a secret technique gushed out again, sealing the entire surroundings.


    Just after the blockade, the first-class king directly exploded, turned into countless stinking liquids, and completely died.

 Chapter 2328： To the top!

    The second thousand three hundred and twenty-eight chapters reach the top!


    The great elder did not relax, but used the vitality, the star shifted, the foul liquid of the first-class king directly turned into nothingness and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    The Great Elder looked at the sky, his face slowly recovered, his vitality disappeared, and everything began to slowly recover.


    The second elder resisted the pain at this moment, got up from the ground, and walked to the side of the elder.


    "Are the four kings dead?!" The second elder''s voice was filled with excitement and excitement.


    If it weren''t for exhaustion, he might be able to jump straight up.


    Others are also full of concentration, waiting for the results of the great elder.


    The elder nodded and said: "Dead, all dead!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire Taixu Sect boiled, even if they didn''t have the strength, they wanted to carnival and shout.


    Even most people were crying, too excited.


    They don''t want to experience this kind of roller coaster feeling anymore. The choice between life and death can be desperate.


    Xiao Meng was also extremely happy, clenched his fists, and punched the card for the elder.


    However, after punching in, her fist fell on Xiao Bu''s head, smashing his eyes with gold stars.


    "Why is it always me who is injured?" Xiaodu wanted to be angry, but didn''t dare to panic.


    "Great, I finally won!" Xiao Meng cheered.


    At this moment, Taixu Sect has become a carnival place for everyone, and countless people are extremely excited and crazy.


    But the great elder still looked at the sky, his eyes were actually hazy.


    The second elder stood aside, looking at the sky, and couldn''t help saying: "A chaos, what can I see?"


    The elder did not speak, but instead fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, everyone was shocked and hurried over to help the Great Elder.


    "The great elder fought too hard, he must be exhausted, send him to the room to rest." The second elder said loudly.


    I found a few disciples who had recovered a little, and sent the Great Elder away.


    "Second Elder, is this world peaceful?" Sixth Elder asked.


    The second elder hesitated for a while, and then frowned: "I don''t know that peace is not peaceful, but at least we have survived this catastrophe."


    What he said was very sad, and it was easy to produce negative emotions, but it was true.


    Compared with the fluctuation of Taixuzong, Linglong Pagoda is not calm at this moment.


    Su Yan was knocked back to his original position, but he did not give up, but continued to move forward.


    One thousand floors, continue to climb, the pain during the period is difficult to describe, because the second time is more difficult than the first time, and it can be said that it is several times more difficult.


    He did not give up, even if he fell again on the 1,000th floor, he continued to climb, but when he was about to go toward the palace on the 1,000th floor, he fell again.


    It seems that there is a terrible elastic force, every time it arrives, it can knock him into the air and make him start again.


    Su Yan looked at the palace, it was magnificent and magnificent, and there was purple air coming from the east, auspicious.


    It seems that there are dragons and tigers jumping, phoenix inhabiting, and basalt wandering. Everything is like a dreamland. It can be said that this is a fairyland.


    Su Yan knew that there must be something weird in it, and it would be good to enter it, no matter how difficult it was, he didn''t want to give up, at least he saw the real dragon scales!


    Su Yan regained his strength and took the first step again, this time he planned a new attempt.


    By the ninth step, Su Yan''s body was already a little rickety, and the pressure around him was too terrifying, and ordinary people could be directly squeezed into meatloaf.


    Su Yan glanced at the top, his consciousness fluctuated, twin pupils filled, and he wanted to find clues.


    This time he did not directly climb the thousandth step, but looked at it patiently.


    After several inspections, he finally found something wrong.


    The gravity of the thousandth step seems to be fake!


    This is a terrible discovery, even a little ridiculous.


    The pressure of nine hundred and ninety-nine steps is terrifying, and it should be even more terrifying at the thousandth step. This is normal logic.


    However, Su Yan confirmed his thoughts several times, and there was no pressure on the first thousand steps.


    This is just human inertial thinking. After accepting the previous 999 steps of increasing gravity, it naturally thinks that the first thousand steps are more terrifying.


    So at the thousandth step, his body function and even his mind are all able to bear the imaginary one thousand steps of gravity.


    This kind of gravity doesn''t exist, it''s my imagination, it appears out of thin air, I imagine how much gravity is.


    It is precisely because of this that the extreme contrast of the body will show signs of maladaptation and then being bounced off.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan showed a sneer on his face. He didn''t expect that there was such a mechanism hidden in this place. It was really possible.


    This is not to be strong enough to ignore everything, unless you can pick the stars and become a fairy.


    Otherwise, you have to be trapped in this trap, repeating this pattern endlessly.


    "It''s no wonder that there are countless corpses next to the first floor. I am afraid they are repeated so repeatedly, and finally died of exhaustion."


    Su Yan looked at the palace not far away, and even at the dragon scale.


    He even felt that the dragon scales were fake, not real, just to confuse the people who came here, and give people unlimited motivation.


    This will make it fall into the trap, and finally die of exhaustion!


    "Really a good strategy!"


    Su Yan had to admire him. He almost didn''t see through this strategy. It was a vicious circle. I was afraid that something would happen to him.


    At this moment, he took a deep breath, then raised his foot and landed on the thousandth step, a very ordinary foot without using any energy.


    If the thousandth step was so terrible, his feet would have been crushed into powder.


    But it didn''t happen. His feet were intact and not hurt at all.


    This shows that Su Yan''s guess is correct, and he sees through this trap.


    Su Yan walked up with both feet, without releasing a bit of vitality, and the first thousand steps were so ordinary, no doubt about the ground outside.


    Su Yan glanced around, did not rush to take the dragon scales, he was afraid it was a trap again.


    After passing the steps, everything next is unknown, because the main alley only provides him with these.


    The great elder of the year just walked on the steps and didn''t know in the end.


    Su Yan glanced at the dragon scale, tangled a few times, and finally decided to try his luck.


    After all, in this place, he still has to cultivate for many years, and he won''t be able to do it overnight.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what was going on outside, he was a little worried about Xiao Meng and others, their comfort was more important than anything else.


    It was with the apprentice Xiao Meng, and the younger brothers such as Liu Jin and Chang Yuan, that Su Yan''s life added some brilliance, and it was bound to be gloomy, without the slightest fluctuation.


    Su Yan walked in front of the dragon scale, the dragon scale was completely life-like, and there was even a little blood on it!

 Chapter 2329： Get the dragon scales!

    Chapter 2329: Dragon scales are in hand!


    This dragon scale looked like it was torn off from the dragon''s body just now, and there was a slight temperature and a strong smell of blood.


    More than that, there was a violent wave around him, with the sound of dragons trembling and staying for a long time.


    Just a dragon scale has such a majestic momentum and can create such a terrible pressure. If it is really a dragon, it would be terrifying.


    For ordinary people, even the strong in Xinghai Land is unimaginable.


    But Su Yan didn''t bother at all. His mount was a dragon, and it was not an ordinary dragon, the king of magic dragons.


    There are many varieties of dragons, and there are also strong and weak points.


    And Su Yan''s mount used to be the existence of the fairy king, and it was in the same state as the little goldfish he raised.


    But even if it is the most common existence in the dragon clan, it is at least a strong man in the tribulation period, and even becoming a fairy is normal.


    The dragon rises for nine days and turns into a fairy.


    This is the love of heaven and earth for them, they don''t need to go through the calamity of the ninefolds like human beings.


    Of course, given discounts, there will be restrictions. Dragons break through the realm very slowly, but their life span is much longer than that of humans.


    The things of the heaven and the earth are like the chess pieces of the heaven. Whatever he wants, you have to do it!


    Su Yan looked around for a moment, there was no other fluctuations, it was extremely silent, and there was a thin mist.


    Su Yan immediately stretched out his claws to the dragon scale, wanting to succeed.


    But as soon as he stretched out his hand, a terrifying sound of the dragon''s roar shook, and the dragon roared!


    It seemed that the dragon scales were angry, making the most terrifying roar.


    It''s just this voice, I am afraid that all the strong in the small extreme realm will be scared to death, except of course Su Yan.


    He had a firm gaze, and finally reached the top, he naturally wanted to take away the dragon scales, otherwise, wouldn''t it be for nothing.


    Su Yan''s hands were enveloped in vitality, not afraid of the sound of the dragon''s chant, and once again grabbed towards the dragon scale.


    But at this moment, the dragon scales were like living creatures, and they actually flew high into the sky and escaped Su Yan''s hands.


    "I want to escape!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, and he leaped directly up, chasing after the dragon scale.


    But in the next second, a terrifying phantom appeared in front of his eyes, extremely large, like a sky python!


    Do not!


    To be precise, it is a dragon, extremely real.


    Of course, Su Yan knew that this was definitely not a real dragon. There could be no real dragon in this exquisite pagoda, because it could not trap the existence of the dragon at all.


    This is a phantom, the dragon scales turned out to stop him.


    Su Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth: "There are dragon scales in this area, and I want to escape from the palm of my hand. It''s whimsical!"


    Su Yan leaped into the air, his entire body vibrated, and a terrifying force was enveloped between his hands, and he shot directly at the illusory dragon.


    The illusory dragon was not afraid at all, roaring towards Su Yan, it actually swallowed his one-stroke power directly.


    "So strong?!"


    Su Yan was a little surprised, it was just illusion, and his strength had reached the extreme extreme of the Great Extreme Realm. If this was really a dragon, it wouldn''t be a fairyland!


    At the same time, Su Yan also realized a very important point, that dragon scale is really the dragon scale on the dragon of Wonderland.


    This is much more precious than the dragon scales during the Tribulation Period, even if it is a virtual fairy.


    Su Yan''s eyes were even hotter. He was determined to win this dragon scale. If he refining, he would definitely have a strong growth in himself.


    The illusory dragon roared incomparably at this moment, rushing directly towards Su Yan, and the golden claws directly towards Su Yan''s vitals.


    This blow was extraordinary, and it could be said to be comparable to the power of the Great Elder. This illusory dragon was really not simple.


    Su Yan stepped back a few steps, and three blue dragons appeared behind him, rushing directly towards the illusory dragon.


    "It depends on you, or I am illusory."


    Of course, Su Yan knew very well that his illusion must be weaker, after all, he was only a small extreme.


    His purpose of doing this is just to delay time, to drag the illusory dragon, and he can get the dragon scales.


    Three blue dragons of three colors, roaring incomparably, without losing half of their momentum, rushed towards the illusory dragon.


    But for a moment, the two sides fought together, all kinds of vitality, all kinds of power, the sky and the earth flew, shaking extremely.


    "Just stick to three minutes!"


    Su Yan glanced at the battlefield and chased directly towards the dragon scale.


    The dragon scales seemed to be living creatures. Seeing that the situation was not good, they turned around again, so fast, as if they had inherited the speed of the dragon.


    Su Yan also displayed the Dragon Teng Wanli, rushing towards the dragon scales, the speed is not weak.


    The dragon scales entered the palace, and the various mirage scenes inside were extremely brilliant and shocking.


    But Su Yan didn''t have the slightest mood to watch, there were only dragon scales in his eyes.


    The three blue dragons outside had already appeared weak, and they were retreating. Their purpose was to hold the illusory dragon. This was an order from Su Yan.


    Su Yan speeded up and slowly started to catch up with the dragon scales.


    Long Lin wanted to recall the illusory dragon, but Su Yan grasped him one step at a time.


    The scales of the dragon were not small, it was the size of a bed, emitting a dazzling golden light, and was caught by Su Yan, but he still wanted to escape.


    Su Yan made the seal with one hand, and slapped the dragon scale directly with a palm, and the dragon scale immediately calmed down.


    Su Yan''s secret techniques are almost countless, just use any secret technique to deal with dragon scales.


    Then Su Yan reduced the size of the dragon scales until he slapped his hand.


    With the dragon scales, Su Yan was naturally very happy, and at the same time the three blue dragons were completely defeated and dissipated.


    And the illusory dragon lost its master, and slowly exhausted its vitality and disappeared completely.


    The palace was calm again, and everything was the same as when Su Yan came.


    Su Yan continued to walk around in the palace, except for a lotus platform, there was nothing else inside, it was extremely empty.


    Su Yan glanced at the Lotus Terrace, and sat on it without hesitation.


    This way up, he felt the difference, as if this was the most central and most important place of Linglong Pagoda, because this place had an incomparably strong vitality.


    It seems that all the power of the pagoda is concentrated here, and the absorbed power is also gathered here.


    "This place is really suitable for cultivation."


    Su Yan''s eyes lit up, and he checked the lotus platform, but found nothing else, and couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Now that he got the dragon scale, the next thing to do is to refine it. Of course, this needs a good place.


    The Lotus Terrace just made up for this vacancy.


    Tiandi Yuanli constantly concentrated towards this place, but this did not satisfy Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s heart moved, he directly took out many yuan stones from the Qiankun bag, and then began to build a gathering yuan formation!


    The Juyuan Formation, as the name suggests, is to gather vitality, and it has the same effect as the Juling Formation.


    The formation of the Juyuan Formation allows the heaven and earth and even the entire Linglong Pagoda to come towards him, which is very helpful to his practice in retreat.

 Chapter 2330： Gujing monster!

    Chapter 2330 Gujing Monster!


    With the dragon scales and the lotus platform, what Su Yan has to do now is to build the Juyuan Formation. Once the building is completed, he can practice directly.


    Taking out the Yuanshi, Su Yan displayed a secret technique to arrange the Yuanshi in all directions, with various directions and celestial phenomena.


    When everything was done, Su Yan waved his hands, a horrible elemental force enveloped between his hands, and then directly rushed towards the four directions.


    A vitality shield was formed all around, and at the same time countless runes began to fly in all directions, rushing towards various places.


    This process lasted for about a day before Su Yan completed the construction of the Juyuan Formation.


    In his current realm, it is very easy to build a three-level concentrating array, and four-level is not so easy.


    The three-level gathering element formation is also sufficient for Su Yan, as long as he has sufficient elemental power, there will be no worries about his cultivation.


    The construction of the Juyuan Formation was completed, and the heaven and earth vitality had begun to flow into the formation.


    But once, there was a thick elemental force in the formation, like a liquid, falling to the ground.


    The constant gathering, ten days'' time, has formed a thick elemental force reaching the knees, and for Su Yan, these elemental forces can already begin to practice.


    Su Yan was not vague, sitting directly on the lotus platform, with dragon scales floating on his chest. At this moment, the dragon scales had been domesticated by Su Yan, and he couldn''t escape.


    Su Yan slowly closed his eyes and started running "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    ...


    Outside of the Linglong Pagoda, more than ten days have passed, and the disciples within the sect have begun to renovate the main hall.


    After all, several battles destroyed many halls, and almost 80% of the halls of houses were affected.


    This is naturally incomparable with ordinary people''s construction. After more than ten days, it has begun to take shape.


    The great elder also smiled as he watched the disciples'' enthusiasm.


    "I''m afraid there are still twenty days to complete the repair." The second elder smiled.


    The great elder nodded, looked at the group of disciples, and said quietly: "Fights have caused countless casualties, and the rest is the last treasure of our sect."


    The second elder nodded fiercely, of course he understood what the elder meant.


    Thousand years of hard work, with these disciples, if they are all gone, then their hard work will fall short of success.


    "When the repair is over, you can give them the secret technique of the sect." The elder said, walking towards the hall.


    The second elder was startled and hurriedly said: "Zongmen secret technique, do you mean not to teach secret technique?"


    "Correct."


    "But only elders are qualified to practice."


    "Tonight is different from the past, the special envoys are treated specially. Do you really bear to see them being killed by the enemy!"


    The second elder frowned, and then shook his head. Of course he didn''t want to.


    "Let them study, at least they can protect themselves and retreat."


    The second elder was even more shocked, but the words of the great elder had something to say, not simple.


    Practicing the secret technique in order to escape, this seems to imply something.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand that the four kings are all here, and the strongest existence of the Dirt Race might also come.


    At that time, the whole clan was dispatched, and the strongest battle.


    Thinking of this, the second elder also understood the good intentions of the great elder.


    "The elder, don''t worry, I will teach them."


    Teaching is just the basics, but knowing is the fundamental.


    The great elder had already walked into the hall, and the second elder had only realized it after a long time. This hall was unusual!


    This is the hall that Su Yan entered before, the hall with ancient wells.


    "Elder, you!"


    The second elder stood at the door, some dared not go in.


    Of course he knew the horror inside. Many disciples went in and never returned. In fact, many elders went in and failed to come out.


    The great elder was already standing next to the ancient well, his eyes coldly looking at the bottomless black hole.


    "Don''t come in, I just see how this ancient well is."


    The second elder nodded and waited by the door.


    But after a while, there was a violent meaning in the hall, and the terrifying elemental power shook all around, as if the hall was about to collapse.


    Not only that, but there is even more meaning of a group of demons dancing, and the terrifying roar trembles everywhere.


    The disciples around were shocked and ran over.


    "Second elder, what''s going on here?!" a disciple asked, with a look on his face.


    The second elder shouted: "Do your business."


    Frightened by the second elder, these disciples could only leave one by one.


    But they didn''t have any thoughts to work. After all, this hall was too mysterious, and it was something that every disciple couldn''t get away.


    "What happened inside?"


    "I don''t know, but there must be something, I heard a terrible roar."


    "I heard it too, and there was a sound of fighting."


    "I remember it seemed like the great elder went in just now."


    "Elder?!" Many people were taken aback.


    Is there really something ominous in it!


    Many people''s hearts filled with this sentence, and they were even more disturbed, and they dared not get closer.


    The second elder guarded by the door, and everything inside was heard by him, but he could only guard by the door and could not do other things at all.


    He was also very anxious in his heart, because the situation of the great elder was not optimistic, at least judging from Shenyang, the great elder exerted a lot of vitality.


    But at this moment, the door of the main hall was opened, and the great elder walked out directly.


    Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly asked: "Is it all right?"


    The elder''s face was cold, his eyes were violent, and his hands were bleeding.


    "You are hurt!"


    The coldness in the eyes of the great elder was even worse, and he was actually killing the second elder directly, and a terrifying elemental force permeated.


    The second elder was dumbfounded, and he didn''t expect that the first elder would attack him, and was stunned there for a while.


    At the moment of the moment, a figure sprang out, actually blocking the front of the second elder, and blasted out with a punch at the big elder.


    The punch hit directly, and the great elder flew upside down 100 meters, vomiting blood and fell to the ground.


    The second elder was stunned again, so at this moment, there were two big elders in front of him!


    "This!" The second elder looked and looked again, not knowing who was true for a while.


    The other disciples also looked over, almost staring out, not knowing what happened.


    "Two great elders!"


    "What happened to this!"


    But without waiting for them to continue speaking, one of the great elders shot again and hit the other great elder with a punch.


    The power of this fist was so terrifying that it directly blasted his body through.


    But for a moment, the great elder transformed into his body, turned out to be a monster covered in pitch black.


    Everyone has come to understand that this monster is a ghost, it is a fake.


    The Great Elder didn''t stop his hand, smashed it with a palm, and killed it!


    But the elder''s eyes are very sharp, even with a trace of worry

 Chapter 2331： Flurry of demons!

    The second thousand three hundred and thirty-first chapter group demons flurry!


    "Elder, what is going on?!"


    The second elder hurriedly walked over, with doubts in his eyes, and with deep anxiety.


    The other disciples also gathered around, looking at the remains of the corpse shattered by the palm of the elder, with a sense of horror in their eyes.


    Even if it is killed, this residue reveals an extreme chill, which can make people feel uneasy, even scared, like an ominous thing.


    This thing is definitely not a simple existence, it can imitate the great elder, and it is vivid, and even has a terrible power to attack the great elder.


    These few articles are enough to show that this thing is not simple, it is definitely a terrible existence.


    And where did this thing come from? This has become a question in the minds of many disciples.


    Everyone is looking at the Great Elder, hoping that he can answer.


    And the third elder came over at this moment, looking at the big elder with a worried look, and said: "Could it be something that came out of that ancient well?!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes were deeply shocked, of course it was more panic, fear in the bones.


    Gujing, this has always been a taboo place, and no one dared to break into it.


    A new disciple accidentally entered, absolutely no bones.


    In Taixu Sect, this ancient well is just like dirty things, which is daunting.


    The brow furrowed on the face of the Great Elder, looking at everyone, said in a low voice: "The third elder is right, this thing came out of the ancient well!"


    Everyone''s faces were even more frightened, and they even felt a little chilly.


    "Is the seal in the ancient well unstable?"


    "That''s not enough, it''s just a fish slipping through the net, it''s disgusting us coming out."


    The great elder didn''t take this point seriously, this monster that imitated him was just a golden core powerhouse.


    It has its own appearance and has no practical ability at all. Apart from the vivid appearance, it is not surprising.


    Of course, this matter is not that simple. Is this just a fish slipping through the net? Many people still have questions in their hearts.


    It''s not that everyone doesn''t believe in the great elders, but that they have been frightened by dirty things during this period of time.


    "Everyone is gone, and continue to practice separately, this hall is still forbidden, and it is not allowed to enter."


    Many disciples nodded and left one after another.


    There are only a few elders left in the hall.


    The elder looked at them with sharp eyes and said: "You follow me to the side hall."


    Things are obviously not that simple!


    After the elder said, he left, leaving the second and third elders staring at each other.


    In the partial hall, the great elder sits in the first place, and a group of elders sit down according to their respect.


    Many elders have doubts in their eyes, and don''t know what the elder elder wants them to do, but there must be very important things.


    Seeing that everyone was there, the great elder began to speak.


    "Everyone, I still have to tell you one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" the Fourth Elder asked.


    The great elder looked at the second elder on the side, and the second elder nodded, which obviously wanted him to start.


    The second elder stood up, looked at the elders and said, "Today the great elder went to the Gujing Hall."


    "Gujing Hall?!"


    Many people''s expressions changed, not only the disciples, but they also respected the ancient well.


    When they were disciples, they knew that it was a forbidden area, even if the elders once entered, they were immortal and disabled.


    "What happened to Gujing Hall?" the Eighth Elder asked.


    "Well, a monster ran out, and imitated the appearance of the great elder, it was so vivid."


    "This!"


    Many people were shocked again, not knowing how to speak for a while.


    The second elder continued: "That monster realm is not very strong, Jin Dan, but its imitating power is too strong."


    "This is not the point!" The Great Elder took the words, "I have one thing to tell you if you are called today."


    Many people are very serious, looking at the great elder.


    The great elder also spit out a sigh of relief, and said, "The seal of Gujing is really unstable!"


    "what!"


    All the elders present stood up, including the second and third elders.


    It was so sudden that they couldn''t accept it. Everyone knew what it meant when the seal was unstable.


    "Great Elder, what are you saying seriously?" The Seventh Elder didn''t believe it.


    The elder nodded: "How can I talk nonsense, of course, the seal is not stable and it does not collapse."


    "Unsteady, something may come out."


    The great elder looked at everyone with sharp eyes.


    "So, in order to deal with this instability, we need to send people to wait to prevent the monster from running out and hurting people."


    "After all, the Sect Master is not there, we can only figure out a solution by ourselves."


    If the suzerain is there, then naturally they don''t need to worry about it, and they can solve it directly.


    Everyone was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "This must be taken seriously, otherwise there will be great disasters, and the sect can no longer have trouble!" The second elder said anxiously.


    "Well, I will assign the task now." The elder looked at the elders and said, "The two elders take turns on duty, six hours."


    "The second elder and the ninth elder, the third and the eighth elder, the fourth and the seventh elder, the sixth elder is responsible for continuing to teach the disciples."


    The elders nodded and obeyed the order.


    "Okay, let''s go away."


    The elders left, and the great elder did not rest there, but continued to look towards the forbidden area of ??the ancient well.


    He needs to make sure again, otherwise he feels uneasy, and he hopes what he sees is wrong.


    The great elder entered the ancient well, no different from before, except for a monster that came out, nothing else changed.


    He looked at the ancient well, still bottomless and dark, the elder did not hesitate and jumped directly in.


    Entering the ancient well is like entering the place of reincarnation, a feeling of endless falling spontaneously, surrounded by illusion.


    After ten minutes, there was an evil laughter, which was very noisy, as if entering a monster''s den.


    This place is the place of suppression, which suppresses the monsters and ghosts between heaven and earth, but the Sect Master paid a very high price to seal it.


    Otherwise, these things will inevitably cause harm to the world and the people''s lives.


    The great elder didn''t care about these voices, and continued to fall, and a terrible force also spread.


    He hurriedly used his vitality, guarding his whole body, and protecting his entire body.


    This terrible force has a strong destructive power, as if everything is about to be destroyed.


    Even the great elder can''t be careless, and he is still whereabouts cautiously at this moment.


    Light began to appear all around, and many strange shapes were sealed on the walls.


    The lower it is, the more terrifying it is, and the more powerful the sealed monster.


    These are all the above, and they are not a concern at all.


    The great elder continued to descend, and a strong corrosive liquid appeared inside. This kind of thing is not ordinary, and it may be disabled by the small pole.


    The great elder looked around, this place was in the middle stage, and he could only reach here, and he would not dare to go further down, and his life would be in danger.


    Glancing around, they are all rune taboos. Although they are extremely mottled, they still have powerful taboos and are not affected.


    "Is it because I''m too worried?"


    The elder frowned, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    When he came down before, in this place, he saw some differences, some rune marks fall off.


    Now I can see that everything is intact. Is this really dazzling?


    If that is the case, it seems that I am really tired during this period of time, and I am getting old.


    The elder shook his head, walked to a place of rune mark, and looked at the many monsters and ghosts inside.


    "Hmph, I haven''t died yet, it''s really hard for me!"


    Facing these things, the great elder naturally didn''t have a half-hearted expression. These are all disasters, killing countless people and causing harm to the world.


    The establishment of Taixu Sect did not deal with dirty things at first, and there was no dirty things at all at that time.


    The purpose at that time was to maintain peace on earth and ensure the tranquility of the land of the stars.


    Destroying demons and helping justice were the main theme at that time.


    Later, when the dirty stuff appeared, it was taken care of.


    The great elder approached, and a group of stinking monsters ran over, looking at him firmly, making a crazy roar.


    "It''s really hard. I haven''t died for so many years!"


    The great elder remembered that this monster had a great realm and was very powerful, but he and many elders struggled to grasp it at the beginning.


    Many of those elders have already died, basically fighting against the dirty stuff.


    "Stay well inside. When the Sect Master returns, it will be your death date!"


    "Smelly humans, have the ability to kill me, labor and capital have stayed in it enough!"


    The monster roared frantically, venting his dissatisfaction, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    He firmly grasped the cage, but as soon as he caught it, the cage emitted a terrifying golden light, cutting his hands.


    "what!"


    The monster was violent and let out a painful roar. This was his ten thousandth hand severed.


    "Damn human beings, as long as I go out, I will definitely kill you and eat you!"


    Other demons and ghosts also ran over, roaring terrifyingly, crashing into the cage madly, even if they were powerful runes, they did not slack off, like moths fighting the fire.


    Even with many casualties, their anger still exists, and it is getting worse.


    "The Sect Master didn''t kill you at the beginning. I wanted to take care of you. After a long time, I hope you can understand some truths and transform your kindness."


    "It seems that the sect master still thought that demons are demons, beasts are beasts, and inferior races can only be killed!"


    A terrifying force surged in the hands of the great elder, directly blasting towards this group of demons and ghosts, violent.


    This wave of fluctuations hit directly, and immediately screamed all around, and even many demons and ghosts disappeared in smoke.


    With this blow, many demons were quiet, and it was useless to know how to roar.


    Seeing this group of things are honest, the elder shook his head, and then left the place.


    He headed towards the entrance of the cave and flew away directly.


    But the great elder didn''t know that after he left, there was something else permeating inside at this moment.


    Everyone was very quiet, even very depressed, as if they had run out of oil.


    But within half an hour, these things began to move around.


    A demon king sneered at this moment: "Thanks to my cleverness, I know he wants to kill the carbine."


    "The Demon King is still amazing."


    "Hey, in fact, I am also responsible. We wouldn''t be the case if a Shabi hadn''t run out."


    The Demon King sighed. It was members of their Demon Race who ran out to assassinate the Great Elder. He really thought too much.


    The great elder is actually so easy to be killed, it is the existence of the failure of crossing the catastrophe.


    "The Demon King doesn''t need to blame ourselves. We should now unite with the enemy and go out to destroy the Taixu Sect."


    The Demon King nodded, and then said seriously: "Now there is no need to pretend."


    A few golden runes fell directly and turned into human nature. I really didn''t expect that this rune was actually changed by the monsters.


    Even the great elder has concealed it, this technique is absolutely extraordinary.


    Of course, the main elder didn''t check it carefully.


    At this moment, the Demon King displayed a set of sorcery, directly smashing the place where there were no taboo runes, revealing a hole.


    The Demon King ran out, his face full of ecstasy.


    "I am free, I am free!"


    He was too excited. After all, he had been locked in for too long, and he was going crazy.


    "Demon King, let us out quickly." Many ghosts and monsters said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    He directly displayed a magic spell, which actually smashed many rune taboos.


    There is no power inside, but it can be easily shattered outside. This is the gap.


    The realm inside is limited, and the rune taboo is sealed, and you have no sealing power outside.


    Many monsters ran out frantically, their eyes full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    But in half an hour, all the demons and ghosts ran out, their realm is not low, there are small extreme realms, and large extreme realms all!


    The head is a monster, the demon king of the demon race, and the pinnacle realm of the Great Extreme Realm.


    At this moment, he came out and looked around, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "After so many years, has our Demon Race developed like this!" The Demon King was so angry that he was almost furious.


    The demon king on the side admonished: "We have a long way to go, we must work hard."


    Therefore, these demons and ghosts all rushed towards the mouth of the well, trying to escape completely.


    But after a while, all the demons and ghosts that could not estimate the number ran out, dancing around the hall.


    Outside the house, the second elder and the ninth elder were giving up. At this moment, they seemed to hear something.


    "Did you hear anything?" the second elder asked.


    "It seems there is something rustling, there is also a swoosh, and a hissing sound."


    "Go in and take a look."


    Elder Nine nodded.


    When the door was opened, the scene in front of them was terrified. Numerous monsters filled the whole hall, which was simply spectacular, but also extremely scary.


    The Ninth Elder was so scared that he hid behind the Second Elder, he had no way to fight this situation.


    The second elder is different, even if the opponent is strong, so what.


    He glanced at the monster above the hall, and couldn''t help revealing a cold color.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to come out so fast!"


    Elder Ninth also recovered slowly, and said: "You kill them, I will find someone."


    The second elder was taken aback, but then nodded.

 Chapter 2332： Collapse!

    The second thousandth chapter collapsed!


    The nine elders hurriedly left, so many monsters must call the great elder to come.


    And the second elder looked at the monsters and ghosts in the whole hall, with killing intent in his eyes.


    His hands were sealed, and a terrifying secret technique blasted out directly, and the blue Yuanli blasted directly at the monster thing in the hall.


    The power of this blow was extraordinary, and many monsters made terrifying screams, and then disappeared in smoke.


    After all, these monsters are all in the Golden Core Realm, which is not enough for the second elders to see.


    But the second elder knew that it would definitely not be so simple. He had more than killing intent in his eyes at the moment, and even more interesting and fearful.


    He didn''t dare to step into the hall because he knew that it was unknown, and now he was even more afraid of being surrounded by monsters.


    A group was killed, and the ground was full of corpses, blood spattered everywhere.


    The second elder displayed a defensive cover, so all the blood was splashed on it and did not stain his body.


    He naturally has to guard against it, in case it is a trap, there is no regret medicine.


    The second elders can only defend passively. Once these monsters rush out, he will definitely kill them!


    Many monsters are like ghosts, floating back and forth in the main hall, making terrifying calls, like **** demons.


    There are also many monsters and ghosts wandering and fluttering, making horrible screams that make people frightened.


    Many disciples have been attracted, seeing so many monsters in the hall, their eyes are full of deep fear.


    "Second Elder, so many monsters?!"


    "This Gujing repair came to suppress demons and ghosts. Our sect has caught a lot of demons and ghosts for so many years. Now it''s time to tell you."


    Many disciples frowned, only then did they know the purpose of the ancient well.


    Of course, they also learned something from some ancient books of the sect. After all, they used to mainly grasp these, and there must be records.


    "It has always been our aim to bring down demons and eliminate demons and help justice!" a disciple shouted.


    Suddenly drove the others, and they all yelled.


    The second elder was also ignited, a burst of hot blood rushed directly at the monster thing in the hall.


    The power of this fist suddenly smashed countless monsters, and the screams were endless and terrible.


    At this moment, a very ugly monster that looked like a demon ran out and rushed directly towards the disciples.


    How the disciples were able to fight, their faces changed wildly in fright, and stood on the spot blankly.


    Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly displayed a source of energy and blasted towards the monster.


    The power was violent, bombarding the monster, bursting out countless flames, and even more ripples.


    The monster roared furiously and was very angry, because the blow actually injured it.


    It looked at the second elder, and actually changed its direction, heading towards the second elder.


    There was a weird thing in the monster''s hand, which rose directly into the sky and killed it towards the second elder.


    The second elder''s hands were sealed, the secret technique gushed out, and he patted directly at the monster.


    The power is shocked, and the palm is more violent, as if forming a powerful vortex.


    This power shook with the monster, and immediately made a deafening noise, and the surroundings were dazzling.


    Many disciples are dumbfounded. They have rarely seen this kind of battle. It can be said that they have never seen it before, and they have seen it several times recently.


    They have self-knowledge and immediately retreat. They can''t participate in this kind of battle, they can only retreat from Tricolor.


    The second elder rose to the sky, and slapped it again with a palm. It was actually a horrible source of power pouring out, like a net-like thing, toward the monster covered.


    The monster clamored, waving his hands constantly, trying to tear the net-like object into pieces, but it was in vain.


    Just like that, the monster was directly trapped and could not move.


    "A beast is a beast after all, with a low IQ! The second elder scolded, but he was still a little shocked.


    This monster actually has the strength of the small extreme realm, which is a bit scary.


    The monster roared at the moment: "Catch me, you can''t kill me!"


    "is it!"


    The second elder made a cold voice, and a flame of Yuanli in his hand jumped out, and a golden rune spread out.


    When the monsters saw this, they immediately changed color. What they fear most is the taboo of runes and the flame of vitality.


    It panicked, did not dare to speak, and stared at the beating flames in the hands of the second elder, full of fear.


    The flame surged towards the monster, and a rune taboo suppressed it.


    But for a moment, the monster roared and screamed, and it was obviously unable to escape and was about to be suppressed and killed.


    You used to have insufficient manpower to suppress the seal, but now there is no second chance.


    The monster''s eyes widened, he saw another move from the hands of the elder, and he felt a little desperate.


    But at this moment, there was a rumbling noise in the hall, and the whole hall trembled a few times.


    Then, many other monsters all ran out, obviously frightened.


    When the disciples saw it, they were all uneasy, and the panic in their eyes remained.


    The second elder''s expression turned cold, he knew that some powerful guys must have come out, otherwise these monsters would not escape madly.


    And the trapped monster was in ecstasy at the moment, and roared: "Simaka, come and save me!"


    It turned out that the monster was called Sima Ka, because of the generals of the demons!


    The monster roared, his strength was violent, and he was obviously a big guy.


    It blasted out with a punch, the hall was shaking constantly, the ground was sunken, and the doorway could not stop him from moving forward.


    But within a few seconds, the demon general rushed out and directly killed the second elder.


    The two elders blasted out with both fists and confronted them.


    After one blow, he went back 100 meters.


    "This thing is so powerful?!"


    Obviously the demon commander was a bit powerful, which surprised him even more.


    Originally suppressing the seal, it should be weakened, but this monster was actually strengthened.


    The monster roared and killed the second elder again, and the huge hammer in his hand blasted directly at the second elder.


    The trapped monster is naturally tense, which is related to its survival.


    The magic commander fell with one hammer, as if the hammer was finalized, and the surrounding area was quiet for a while.


    And the second elder hurriedly broke free, this is the method of restraint, once trapped, it will become a fish target.


    The second elder soared into the sky, and a violent force blasted out. This was almost 90% of his strength, and it was the ultimate shot.


    The demon general was also hit by a punch, and kept backing away, with a blood hole in his chest!


    Compared with the second elder, the demon general is still a bit inferior, after all, the second elder is not weak.


    The monster collapsed, and its body almost shattered the four directions.


    But the monster that was trapped before looked desperate and had no love.


    Before the second elder could take a breath, the hall in front of him suddenly made a loud noise, with terrifying power fluctuating in all directions, and a feeling of horror came.


    Then, the entire hall collapsed suddenly and turned into a ruin, with dust lingering and staying for a long time.

 Chapter 2333： Dragon scales into the body!

    Chapter 2333: Dragon scales into the body!


    The collapse of the main hall made it unimaginable for everyone, and even never thought it would be the result!


    This is the main hall of the ancient well, a place to suppress demons and ghosts.


    But it collapsed like this, and even many people saw that ancient well was destroyed.


    This is no longer a simple matter, it is the possibility of life and death.


    The eyes of the second elders were extremely sharp, looking at the ruins, for fear that something terrible would appear.


    The ruins were all over, the dust dissipated, but there was nothing strange about it.


    At this moment, the nine elders had already rushed into the hall of the great elder, full of panic.


    "Great Elder, something happened to the Gujing Hall!" Ninth Elder said hurriedly.


    The grand elder''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at the nine elders and said, "How is it possible!"


    "It''s true, I don''t dare to say something lie." The Ninth Elder thought that the Great Elder didn''t believe it and couldn''t help but rush.


    Only then did the great elder realize that there really was a problem, and to solve it.


    So the Great Elder also led many people to the land of the ancient well.


    The second elder is still insisting, he will not retreat.


    A demon will come out, and several monsters will also appear, actually killing directly towards the second elder.


    This most direct force is terrifying, and most people simply cannot catch it.


    As for the demon general, at this moment, he is also performing terrifying secret techniques, various secret techniques.


    The second elder''s body''s vitality is permeated, without any reservation, all of them are used to resist this blow.


    But the second elder was still bombarded, his whole body decayed, and the situation was extremely critical.


    The other disciples'' complexions changed and they wanted to save them, but they knew how many catties they were. They might have died before they got close.


    Some people want to go to the Great Elder, because at this moment only the Great Elder can come forward.


    However, the great elder had already arrived, and a roar of anger shocked the demon general.


    The great elder rose up into the sky and blasted directly at the demon general.


    The second elder was relieved, and he was also relieved at this moment.


    He looked at the great elder and said, "The evil must be eliminated!"


    Needless to say, the great elder will definitely kill it.


    It''s just that he still doesn''t understand how these things came out. He just checked the following and it is completely normal.


    After a few seconds, the grand elder''s expression changed, a little ugly.


    He knows that everything is a magical technique, and that rune taboo is probably all magical.


    The great elder shook back the demon things, but these things were too strong, coming and coming again.


    The second elder was rescued by the big elder, and at the moment he shouted to the people behind him: "You all stay away, it''s not safe!"


    Everyone backed away again, for fear of being affected, which was terrible.


    A monster with a sickle came out, the ground was shaking, and the power was too shocking.


    "Screaming like that, then I''ll see with you who is better!"


    It rushed towards the great elder, killing intent surged, and a terrible force blasted out.


    Even the second elder was a little discolored at this moment, because this power was too terrifying, if he had just been able to take this trick.


    But when the great elder danced his hands, he was not afraid of the slightest, and directly shook it.


    This monster is absolutely extraordinary, I am afraid it is a strong one!


    Sure enough, when he appeared, many monsters retreated and were extremely respectful.


    "I have been detained for so long, and finally came out!"


    The demon king looked at the great elder, killing infinitely terrifying.


    It blasted out with a punch again, with only pure power, but it could still destroy mountains and rivers.


    But the great elder was disdainful, killing intent in his eyes surged, this time to escape, then you must kill without mercy, and you cannot leave one.


    He blasted against the monster, and in a moment he played hundreds of moves, which made people dazzling.


    The devil was actually a little weak, and a little resigned.


    He didn''t expect that the great elder was so powerful, and after a few hundred moves, the great elder would still stand tall.


    He knew he was a little reckless, and he shouldn''t be so.


    The great elder wouldn''t give him a chance, so he rushed out directly, and a killing force blasted out and aimed at the demon king.


    Of these types, the Demon King is about to become the Pig King!


    But at this moment, a terrifying voice sounded: "Dare to kill our devil, I''m tired of life!"


    The people who came here are naturally unusual, with horrible fluctuations, and seemingly nonexistent, hiding well.


    It turned out that the person who came was not someone else, but the Demon King!


    When the demon was born, both the demon king and the demon king appeared, which made his face change again and again.


    ...


    In the exquisite pagoda at this moment, Su Mo was sitting cross-legged on the lotus platform, and the Nine Heavens of Chaos Art had been running many weeks.


    He didn''t stop, and continued. The dragon scales on his chest were no longer violent. It was very gentle at the moment, but it was very difficult to refine.


    Su Yan ate a lot of food, and he himself knew it was very difficult. After all, it was dragon scales, a thing of a dragon.


    He wants to fit it, even refining, it naturally has several great sufferings and is very repellent.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, he was very patient, not to mention that he was already a cultivator of the Lesser Extreme Realm at the moment.


    Almost just this practice, he has broken through again and reached the top of the small extreme realm.


    He swallowed all the elixir Lingcao, all kinds of medicinal herbs, without any reservation.


    In order to refine the dragon scales, this thing must be obtained, otherwise it will come for nothing.


    Su Yan is a person who will not give up, not to mention that he knows that the chance of refining is not low.


    Su Yan waved his hands at this moment, and a secret technique came out, rushing towards the dragon scale.


    But the dragon scales were floating, and a dragon king figure suddenly appeared in the sky, killing Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion was indifferent, and he slapped him casually, which actually smashed the Dragon King phantom to pieces and disappeared immediately.


    The power of this palm is definitely not low, as to whether it is full of strength, only Su Yan knows.


    The dragon scales were restless, and they displayed the illusory shadow again, and countless dragon kings rushed towards Su Yan, as if they were thousands of troops, majestic.


    Su Yan was not afraid, and a shattering force blasted out directly, blasting towards those things.


    But for a moment, all the illusions disappeared, and the dragon scales calmed down.


    Su Yan saw this, and suddenly a burst of vitality blasted the dragon scales. After a while, it turned into a liquid, drop by drop crystal clear.


    Su Yan swallowed it in his stomach. The timing was well grasped, and it was difficult to swallow it after a second.


    The dragon scale liquid entered into his belly, like a demon roaring, trying to stir up crazy waves in his body.


    But Su Yanyuan''s strength shook, and another secret technique blasted out, actually aimed at himself.


    With this blow, the dragon scales in his dantian slowly became normal, and the dragon scales couldn''t overcome the wind and waves, and they were refined.


    At this moment, Su Yan continued to practice until after a day and a night, he opened his eyes.


    "The refining is finished."


    There was a smile in Su Yan''s eyes. The effect of this dragon scale was very terrifying. At this moment, it was the golden dragon shadow that he morphed into. It was very beautiful and its power was even more terrifying.

 Chapter 2334： Ghost Emperor!

    Chapter 2334: Ghost Emperor!


    Su Yan continued to practice in the Linglong Pagoda. This place was very suitable for him.


    One year of cultivating inside is equivalent to one day outside, which is simply blessed.


    If he wants to reach the extreme inside, it is best to be able to break through directly. When he goes out, he can overwhelm the great elder, and he will be more capable of confronting dirty things.


    But outside at this moment, in Taixu Sect, the battle continued.


    The second elder had been killed in a frenzy, his clothes all over his body were shattered, his expression was violent, and many monsters were destroyed with one punch.


    The other disciples didn''t dare to move forward at all. These monsters were not simple, and even existed in the Great Extreme Realm. They could only die in vain.


    So these disciples can only watch, and there is no way, some ran to inform the great elder and others.


    The hall had collapsed, and the second elder was no longer afraid. At this moment, he had already leapt high in the sky, and a powerful sharp blade appeared in his hand.


    The sharp blade slashed across the air, and dozens of monsters were directly chopped in half, and the screams were not issued, and it was a life.


    The second elder did not give up, rushing directly towards the monster thing.


    "A bunch of ants, today I will kill you all!"


    This is the open side of the net, suppressing hopes, but the result is broken, then it must be killed.


    The second elder roared, the sky was violent, the clouds were surging, and the vortex emerged.


    The sharp blade in his hand burst out with endless brilliance, which was actually gathering the power of heaven and earth, and the lightning was dense.


    The second elder roared: "Gather the power of heaven and earth to destroy demons!"


    When the sharp blade was released, it rose up into the sky, and all the power around it poured out, making the light even worse.


    Everyone was shocked, and it was the first time to see the second elders so capable, even in the land of the Dead Sea, the second elders did not display such power.


    All the power is gushing from the sharp blade, rushing towards the monster thing.


    The demon trembled, shivered, and ran wildly around.


    They broke the formation just to escape the dark ancient well. When they came out, they naturally had to flee Taixuzong desperately.


    These monsters are not powerful beings, so naturally they don''t need to compete with the second elders, nor do they have the qualifications.


    All the monsters are fleeing everywhere, hoping that they are lucky and will not be hit.


    But countless forces blasted out, all blasting them, and after a while, all the demons fell to the ground, becoming piles of corpses.


    "The second elder is amazing"


    "Second Elder Niu Pen!"


    "The second elder is too strong!"


    Many disciples are excited, this kind of battle is so pleasant, killing so many monsters is worthy of praise and admiration.


    The second elder didn''t care, they killed some small shrimps, the big guy hadn''t come out yet.


    The demon generals and demons just now can only be considered barely enough to see, after all, there are not many such existences, and there are many.


    But for a moment, many figures appeared in the ruins, the aura was very powerful, and it made people palpitating.


    Everyone knew that it was amazing, and for a while, he was silent, afraid to speak out.


    The second elder looked at the many figures and sneered: "I finally showed up!"


    "The second elder of Taixu Sect, you killed so many of our compatriots, how is this hatred!"


    A devil roars!


    "That is naturally blood debt!"


    The Demon King said coldly, looking at the second elder as if looking at a dead man.


    Two apex existences appeared, even the second elders were discolored, not to mention the many demon generals behind them.


    Just here, several elders rushed to join the battlefield.


    "Second elder, we will help you!"


    The third elder roared loudly, looking at the monster thing, full of killing intent.


    Several elders have come, which makes the second elder a lot easier, and one person is also afraid of facing it.


    If it is a demon general, he is not afraid of him, but the demon king and the demon king are not weaker than him, and their realms are at the peak of the Great Extreme Realm.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take your life!"


    The demon king roared, and the claws of the void directly grabbed it, with various changes, and the demon power soared.


    The target of this blow was Tai Xuzong''s disciple, obviously there was a plan.


    The second elder changed color and hurriedly shouted: "I want to kill my Taixuzong disciple, no way!"


    The sky blade shone again, and a force of power directly attacked the demon king''s claws.


    The two banged, the sky shook, and the violent power seemed to make Taixu Zong''s sect tottering.


    After one strike, the balance is evenly divided, and they are similar.


    But the demon king shot, the magic hammer blasted out, there was a final hammer, and it was violent.


    With this hammer, the second elder was hit, his brain was dizzy and suffered internal injuries.


    After all, the demon king exists, and the confrontation with the demon king just now consumes a lot of vitality.


    Seeing this, the other elders immediately used their power to blast towards the demon king.


    The various energies of the heaven and the earth shook and poured crazily, and then there were countless ripples at the beginning, and these ripples could kill countless people.


    The battle between the two sides can be said to be evenly divided, and it is difficult to tell the winner or lose for a time.


    The Demon King and Demon King looked at each other, and both saw coldness in the other''s eyes, and both nodded.


    "The Dark Blood Technique of the Demon Race!"


    The demon king displayed the strongest trick, the heaven and the earth suddenly dimmed, blood stained the sky, and the violent power made people palpitation.


    "Demon Attack Hundred Turns Technique!"


    The Demon King also displayed his unique tricks. The violent demon power actually caused all people to have hallucinations and fall into it.


    The second elder was sober, but he couldn''t make other people sober, so he was in a hurry.


    He had to fight against the Demon King again, and he couldn''t spare his hands.


    At this moment, a terrorist force attacked and killed it, directly locking the Demon King and Demon King.


    The expressions of the two changed suddenly and wanted to resist, but everything was in vain.


    Just like that, the two forces directly killed the Demon King and the Demon King, and no one reacted at all in the slightest, every minute.


    No need to guess, this power definitely belongs to the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder is finally here!


    Seeing the figure of the great elder, everyone reacted and was immediately ecstatic.


    However, the great elder had a cold face, without any hint of happiness.


    He didn''t even take care of the monsters fleeing around, his eyes were full of coldness, staring at the ruined place.


    Within a few minutes, the grand elder''s face became even more cold, and a crazy killing intent was set off.


    He roared at the ruins: "Since it''s out, why hide your head and show your tail!"


    The voice of the great elder was cold, like a thousand years of ice, without a trace of emotion.


    "Hahaha!"


    A terrible laugh, like the most terrifying sound, came from the ground.


    It was ten thousand times more terrifying than the Demon King and the Demon King, and it was simply the sound of death.


    "Unexpectedly, you found out, then I won''t hide it!"


    The figure emerged, it was a huge monster like a skeleton, dressed in a yellow robe with golden light, majestic.


    Everyone changes color, what exactly this thing exists, they have never seen it.


    "Ghost Emperor, long time no see!" The Great Elder looked at the Ghost Emperor with a cold voice.

 Chapter 2335： Demon Yongchang!

    Chapter 2335: Demon Yongchang!


    "Ghost Emperor!"


    Originally a group of people were puzzled, but when they heard these two words, they were all stunned for a moment, and then the most real fear filled their faces.


    "Ghost Emperor!"


    Many people couldn''t help but cried out.


    These two words are too heavy and intriguing. They are simply taboo words, and they are similar to dirty things.


    Some people even stepped back in fear, and their legs trembled.


    Even many elders, their faces are cold at this moment, a little pale, they are also afraid of the existence of the ghost emperor.


    Only the elder''s face remained the same, but his coldness suddenly increased.


    The ghost emperor looked at the elder, laughed continuously, and said, "I didn''t expect you to remember me. It''s really unexpected."


    "Hmph, two thousand years ago, you were a sea of ??evil, and almost wiped out the two countries. You don''t suppress who you suppress!"


    "Don''t talk to me about two thousand years. If he didn''t make a temporary breakthrough, would I lose?"


    The ghost emperor was angry, the world changed color, and countless ghosts crawled out of the ground, making painful howls, and rushed towards the Taixu Zong disciple.


    The great elder changed color and directly displayed a terrifying secret technique to kill these ghosts.


    At the same time, he displayed a yuan force shield to protect the disciples of Taixu Sect.


    "Today break the formation, I will stir the world and destroy your Taixu Sect!"


    The ghost emperor clamored, he had endless anger towards Taixu Sect.


    At that time, he was not the Sect Master of Taixu Sect, he could have gone a step further and directly crossed the Tribulation and became a great monk during the Tribulation Period.


    At that time, the land of Xinghai was his, and he was the master.


    But after all, he was one step short, the Sect Master succeeded in crossing the robbery first, and directly defeated and suppressed him.


    "I know that he was not in the Taixu Sect, killed you, and when the time comes to take in the blood of countless people in Xinghai, I will definitely be able to truly overcome the calamity!"


    The ghost emperor roared, and laughter vibrated everywhere.


    "dream!"


    The elder snorted coldly, and at the same time, he flew high into the sky, and blasted himself towards the ghost emperor.


    The power of this punch is extraordinary, with the ability to shatter the world.


    The ghost emperor was disdainful, and with a wave of his hand, a terrible fluctuation was directed towards the great elder.


    The two forces collided, directly overturning the sky, the earth and the clouds, and a black hole appeared and turned into a dark night.


    More than that, the surrounding power oscillated into the sky, even at a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles from Taixu Sect.


    The people in the land of Xinghai shivered, knowing that Taixuzong was fighting again. This kind of battle lasted too long for them, and they didn''t know who won.


    Of course they hope that the people of Taixu Sect will win, otherwise Xinghai Land will be completely finished.


    The bone-only hand of the ghost emperor was extremely slender, and at this moment, he patted the big elder directly.


    "Let you taste the power of my death!"


    This power is simply terrifying, indescribable, no one doesn''t change color, but the great elders are very serious.


    The great elder showed his awe-inspiring righteousness, and the violent Yuan Li gathered into a Yuan Li group, blasting towards the Ghost Emperor.


    The ghost emperor shot out angrily, directly smashing the Yuan Libo displayed by the great elder, and at the same time hit the palm again.


    The great elder was in a hurry and could only slap the ghost emperor.


    The Great Elder stepped back several kilometers, his body was steady, and a terrible breath still circulated in his body, unable to dissipate.


    I have to say that the ghost emperor is terrible, and this pair of tricks alone is enough to show his power.


    Of course the great elder knew the realm of the ghost emperor, half-step through the catastrophe, more terrifying than him!


    He is just a loser, the ghost emperor is half-footed into the existence of the catastrophe period, and he suffered a loss in his practice at the beginning, otherwise he might have reached it long ago.


    With one blow, the ghost emperor disappeared, and once again appeared to be near the great elder.


    The ghost hand blasted out, the power of death surged in all directions, and the mountains around the distance were directly crushed and collapsed.


    He couldn''t bear this kind of power at all, it was terrifying to the point that it could not be added, and the rules of heaven and earth in this place could not be resisted at all.


    The Great Elder was not afraid of anything, and did not evade at this moment, but actually greeted him.


    He clenched fists with both hands, all of his vitality was blessed in it, and he threw a punch at the ghost emperor.


    The fists were fierce, and two pairs of bangs, as if two planets collided, one day, no one could see what was inside.


    When the day dissipated, everyone looked at it, and their hearts were tight.


    At this moment, the great elder is still fighting the ghost emperor, recruiting the key points, and will not spare his life at all. They are all killing moves.


    "You can''t beat me, why waste time!" The ghost emperor sneered at the elder, "surrender to me and become my dead waiter is your only way out."


    The Great Elder roared: "Fuck your mother shit!"


    Deadpool, that is, after death, the corpse was used by the ghost king, which is the most insulting result.


    The great elder stepped out and slapped an angry palm at the ghost emperor. This palm can break mountains and rivers, and kill people!


    The ghost emperor sneered, his palm blasted out, not afraid of half a minute.


    It was just a touch, the ghost emperor did not move a bit, but the great elder was tossed for several times to stabilize his figure.


    Invincible, the gap in strength, the gap in realm, it is simply difficult to make up.


    But now, he is the only one who can take action in the entire Taixu Sect. If he falls, then Taixu Sect is really over.


    Sect Master left, but entrusted Taixuzong to him personally, he can''t be a sinner!


    Thinking of this, the great elder''s strength surged, his clothes burst, and his eyes turned blood red.


    Furious, crazy, the great elder really did it.


    Even in the face of Su Yan, he used this trick for this. This is a strengthening technique that can make himself stronger at once.


    But doing so also has big side effects, and it won''t even last long.


    But the great elder has nothing to do, he can only do this to gain a chance to win on the front line.


    In the hands of the great elder, Yuan Li turned into an invisible killing intent and blasted towards the ghost emperor.


    This power is much stronger than before, and it is not a grade at all.


    Even the ghost emperor laughed at this moment: "This is a little interesting, since you want to play, then I don''t mind playing you to death!"


    The ghost emperor exhaled a death breath, rushing towards the great elder, it was actually easy to disperse the power of his shot.


    "What''s the use of being a little stronger, you can crush the opponent, such as me and you!" Ghost Emperor contemptuously.


    But the elder didn''t care, he had to stand, he had to fight to the end, he didn''t care about the result and just wanted to stick to it.


    Therefore, when the ghost emperor came again with a killer move, the great elder chose the defense, so how long he could hold on.


    And the ghost emperor was angry, so the bombardment, the elder did not suffer any serious injuries, that must be a little bit cruel!


    "Ghost Yongchang!"


    The ghost emperor roared into the sky, surrounded by psychedelic invisible apocalyptic hell, as if it had become a battlefield, but the ghost emperor could be invincible.


    This illusion caused the great elder to frown. It was too simple. He felt suppressed as soon as he appeared. He must take it seriously and be extremely vigilant.

 Chapter 2336： The Great Elder lost!

    Chapter 2336: The Great Elder lost!


    At this moment, Taixuzong has become a battlefield, **** battlefield.


    The others were isolated, only the Great Elder and Ghost Emperor were among them. This was a battle between the two.


    There is illusion all around, and it is not clear at all. Even the second elder can''t see the great elder and war emperor, as if the two disappeared out of thin air.


    "Where is the Great Elder?!" a disciple asked in horror.


    "Yes, why did it disappear suddenly?!" A disciple was uneasy.


    The second elder said coldly: "This is covered by the ghost emperor''s Yongchang battlefield. We can''t see them."


    Many disciples'' complexions changed suddenly, the demon Yongchang, what exactly is this, but it sounds terrifying.


    "The virtual battlefield will dissipate only if the winner is divided!"


    "Isn''t there only one who can walk out?!" The three elders changed color.


    The second elder nodded, and he also knew a little bit about the methods of the ghost emperor. He had heard from the sovereign back then.


    Of course he has never seen a real ghost king, this is the first time.


    Right now they can''t help anything, the only thing they can do is to protect themselves, the rest is useless.


    Of course, there are still many monsters constantly pouring out of the ruins, which is naturally their duty.


    "Elders and disciples of Taixu Zong, listen to my orders and kill all demons!"


    The second elder looked at the monsters, with murderous intent in his eyes, and roared at him.


    "Kill all the demons!"


    The elders and disciples were so passionate that they rushed over.


    Suddenly, the swords and swords were shadowed, the vitality shook all directions, and the blood spattered the world, which was very tragic.


    In the Yongchang battlefield of the demon, the Great Elder faced the ghost emperor with cold eyes.


    He knew that this ghost emperor was terrifying. After so many years, he didn''t suffer any damage, but he was good at it.


    This is something he doesn''t understand. According to common sense, the ghost king should become very weak. After all, it has been suppressed for more than two thousand years.


    "You are now wondering why my realm hasn''t diminished, but has improved." Ghost Emperor sneered.


    The elder did not respond, so what if he was seen through.


    He knew that the ghost king wouldn''t say it, it must be a secret.


    But he did not expect that the ghost emperor would have said it.


    "I can tell you." The Ghost Emperor smiled deeply, "Because I was suppressed in your Taixu Sect, there are a lot of vitality outside, not to mention there are many monsters inside."


    "When I''m hungry, I will eat the same kind, and when I''m tired, I will absorb the heaven and earth energy!"


    The ghost king said that his eyes were like ghost lanterns, very terrifying, which meant that he was extremely angry.


    Who wants to eat the same kind is not forced to be helpless, otherwise how could he break the seal.


    It was precisely because of the diligent cultivation that he broke the seal and escaped.


    "Enough talked with you, now is the time to take your life!" Ghost Emperor showed his killing intent, "As long as you kill you, this Taixu Sect will be destroyed!"


    "no way!"


    The great elder rushed to the ghost emperor and shot it out with one palm. He had the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and his vitality was violent.


    But the ghost emperor sneered, did not evade, directly resisted.


    The palms banged against each other, and a terrifying force burst out, blasting towards the surroundings, and dissipating for a moment.


    This battlefield has the ability to absorb power and is not worried about spreading it outside.


    But the great elder was uneasy, because this place was not his home court, but the home court of Ghost Emperor, he was worried about traps.


    But he was helpless. In this situation, thinking that everything is in vain, he can only fight, and he must fight to die!


    The great elder slapped it again, and at the same time contained a terrifying secret technique.


    "Devil''s Palm!"


    A line of vitality gushes out of the palm, reflecting a word of destruction, with a violent rune taboo.


    The ghost emperor''s complexion remained unchanged, he didn''t put it in his eyes at all, ignoring the attack of the great elder, the huge palm actually slapped towards the key of the great elder.


    "I see if you dare to give me a high-five!"


    The ghost emperor has a strong smile, everything is in his grasp, he doesn''t worry about anything at all.


    The great elder did not answer, the palm wind remained, and the rune taboo revealed his identity.


    "Exit!"


    The two confronted each other, and there was a terrifying force around them, and ripples continued to oscillate, like ripples in a lake.


    This kind of ripple is more non-planar, but the sky and the ground, and all the places in the four directions are shaking, very terrifying.


    If this is outside, I''m afraid there are two tricks, and the remaining hall of Taixu Zong may have to be shattered.


    The great elder leapt into the sky, and a spiritual weapon appeared in his hand, blooming with dazzling brilliance.


    This is actually the Sanshenglian on the list of spirit tools!


    Although ranked eighth, not very high, but in the hands of the great elder, it can reveal endless power.


    Even when the ghost king saw it, he felt a little jealous, and his face showed violent anger.


    "Damn things, you humans will get these **** things."


    Obviously the ghost king had suffered a loss, otherwise he would not speak like this.


    But he was not very jealous either, after all, he was half-stepping the tribulation, and the great elder stopped the tribulation, just a loser.


    "Sanshenglian, it is most effective against you ghosts!"


    The Great Elder held the Sanshenglian lotus and rushed directly towards the ghost emperor.


    The three-life lotus bloomed, revealing the meaning of endless purity, a petal fell, but it was directly attacking the ghost emperor, like the most terrifying hidden weapon.


    Sanshenglian is a hidden weapon, very powerful and invisible to kill.


    Ghost Emperor''s eyes were infinitely magnified, and the speed of that petal was extremely fast, even he could hardly react and could only resist.


    The petals directly penetrated the ghost emperor''s skin, piercing the flesh and blood, and even wanted to go toward the roots.


    But in the end it got stuck in the muscles, and a terrible force stopped its advancement.


    But even so, blood flowed from the wound of the ghost emperor.


    "go with!"


    The great elder roared again, and all the 107 petals on the Sanshenglian lotus fell off and rushed towards the ghost emperor.


    So many petals, if this is hit, it is not a problem with the sieve, but is cut into pieces.


    The ghost king looked at the countless flying petals, and a black wave filled his pupils.


    A cloud of black mist shrouded all directions and directly filled the whole body.


    All the petals couldn''t move forward, as if blocked by some terrifying force.


    Upon seeing this, the great elder hurriedly retracted the petals and formed the organ again.


    "If you form an organization, then I have to give you time!"


    The ghost emperor is going to kill the great elder, and the ghost hand sticks out, like a blow from the void, can crush everything.


    Even if the Great Elder failed to cross the Tribulation Period, he was not as powerful as this ghost hand.


    Countless petals floated above the sky, heading towards the great elder.


    But in the middle of the journey, some organs were directly confiscated and became the property of the ghost king.


    "how is this possible!"


    The great elder changed color, he knew the realm gap with the ghost emperor, and this can only be delayed, and failure is a matter of time.


    Just when he was crying, the ghost emperor disappeared and appeared on his side again.


    The big elder couldn''t resist the sudden blow, it was too sudden, and it was very close.


    This blow directly brought the Great Elder Hongfan to the ground, losing most of his ability.

 Chapter 2337： Magic flute

    Chapter 2337 The Magical Flute Sound


    The elders seem to be invincible, after all, there is still a gap that cannot be made up.


    Even the eighth three-life lotus on the list of spirit weapons can''t make up, which makes the great elder a little desperate.


    But he didn''t give up, even if he fights to the last second, he has to persist, and he can only fall down unless he is dead.


    It can be delayed for a while, otherwise he knows that the ghost emperor will go out, and that day will be a waste of life.


    This is something he doesn''t want to see, he must persist.


    The Great Elder stood up, ignoring his injuries, and looked at the ghost emperor with cold eyes.


    His hands were sealed, and the power of heaven and earth enveloped him in all directions, terrifying, and it actually formed two colors.


    This blow hit the ghost king''s vitals directly.


    At the same time, a secret technique also formed a small world, smaller than the devil Yongchang.


    "You want to kill me just like that, you are really whimsical, and I will show you how powerful it is!"


    Facing the attack of the great elder, the black vitality of the ghost emperor''s body directly blasted out, and the great elder made a move.


    The Great Elder kept retreating, and finally hit the edge to stop.


    "A mere loser wants to fight me too, it''s really whimsical!"


    The ghost emperor laughed and ridiculed incomparably.


    The great elder ignored him, even if he exhausted the last bit of energy, he would not regret it.


    "Try my repression!"


    The great elder forcibly used the technique of suppression, and a gluttonous meaning was set off around him. The hurricanes around him were terrible, and they were all the power of Yuanli.


    Seeing the technique of suppression, the ghost emperor''s expression changed. That was how he was suppressed back then. This time he was not afraid, he knew the realm of the Great Elder.


    Unless it suppresses him, that might still make him jealous.


    The suppression technique struck, but the ghost king dissipated it with a wave of his hand.


    "Do you have any other players now? I can wait, but not too long!"


    The Great Elder already thought that he was powerless at this moment, and he might really be going to die here, but so what.


    "Essence and blood stain the body, the secret technique is killed, Sanshenglian depends on you!"


    The great elder shouted, Sanshenglian was baptized with blood, and was also covered by the secret technique, and immediately moved towards the ghost emperor.


    When it was very close to the ghost emperor, the Sanshenglian lotus bloomed immediately, and countless petals were moving towards the ghost emperor in all directions.


    The ghost emperor displayed the power of the ghost, and an energy shield appeared immediately to protect his safety.


    The ghost emperor looked at the great elder and yelled: "After the three moves, it is your death date."


    "It''s not tiring to speak big words, it''s not that easy to kill me!"


    Although the Great Elder was invincible, he still had a trace of self-protection ability, and it was still possible to delay with the ghost emperor.


    But this is meaningless.


    The great elder used all of his vitality without any reservations. He just wanted to fight the Ghost Emperor to the death, even if he died.


    But the ghost emperor naturally saw it through, didn''t care at all, and easily resisted the amount of land of the great elder.


    In the end, his strength became weaker, and he was completely out of threat.


    "Your death date is here!"


    The ghost king put his finger on the head of the elder, and if it fell down at any time, it would definitely die.


    The elder sneered: "Kill me, you have the ability to kill me!"


    "Don''t you think I dare not!"


    The ghost emperor suddenly heard a familiar voice, which made him intoxicated, and after listening more slowly, it completely changed.


    "What kind of magic flute is this, who sent it out!"


    The voice of the ghost emperor can still be known from the outside, and everyone does not know why he said this time.


    The Grand Elder was stunned, and then his eyes were a little ruddy.


    "Magic flute, **** it!"


    The ghost emperor was furious, rushed to the great elder, and hit his chest with a punch, actually directly punched through.


    The great elder vomited blood, and the blood in his chest was even more red.


    Is it over? Finally, let''s listen to the sound of the flute.


    But the next second, the great elder suddenly changed color, and the whole person jumped on the ground.


    "The sound of the magic flute will not be fake, you are back, Sect Master!"


    When the ghost emperor heard this, he sneered again and again, and even said something about the sovereign. Is this possible?


    Of course, the ghost emperor was still a little nervous, and wanted to kill it to avoid night long dreams.


    He walked towards the great elder, not fast, as if a sentence was pronounced.


    But at this moment, the sound of the magic flute became louder and louder, and a figure appeared.


    "metropolitan!"


    The great elder was full of tears and excitement, even if he was extremely weak.


    As for the ghostly emperor''s face, he certainly hoped that he was not the sovereign of Taixu Sect.


    However, Sect Master Taixu really returned.


    Sovereign appeared, very ordinary clothes, kind eyebrows and kind eyes, and there was an unpredictable feeling in the throwing room.


    "You are injured." Sect Master asked, looking at the Great Elder.


    "Fortunately." The elder said, enduring the pain.


    "Eat him." Sect Master took out a pill from his arms, and then looked at the ghost emperor.


    "Don''t you remember me, how you were suppressed by me for two thousand years, you still came out unexpectedly."


    When the ghost emperor saw the lord, his face also showed dread, this must go all out.


    The sect master raised the great elder, and then directly shot into the body of the great elder together, without understanding too much.


    He had already looked at the ghost emperor at this moment, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "The last time I didn''t kill you, I spared your life, now I don''t have such good luck!"


    The ghost emperor roared: "I have been suppressed by you for more than two thousand years. I am not convinced. Today I will kill you!"


    This seems to have become the demon of the ghost king, and it is difficult to eliminate it for a while, unless the suzerain is really killed to get better.


    "Kill me, what is your ability to endure." Sect Master disdain, "let you three tricks!"


    This ghost emperor couldn''t sit still, and he was so contemptuous that he was looking for death, even if you were the sovereign.


    "Since you say so, then I don''t mind three tricks to kill you!"


    The ghost emperor soared into the sky, and a falling blade blasted out, actually blasting directly towards the sovereign.


    The Sect Master did not resist, and the blade slammed into his body, but he was constantly selecting the right spot on his skin, unable to enter at all.


    The majesty of the suzerain is unfathomable, in fact, it can be compared with the ghost emperor in half a step.


    "Second trick!"


    The ghost emperor roared, actually displaying the power of devouring darkness, the world changed color, the demons poured out, and the world changed drastically.


    But the lord sneered, there were two tricks, and one more trick!


    "Die me!"


    The ghost emperor leaped and turned into a terrifying existence, and the last blow exhausted his all!


    But the suzerain still resisted easily, not afraid of anything.


    The Sect Master still disdain, but instead said: "The three tricks are over, it''s me now!"


    Uneasy appeared in the eyes of the ghost king. He failed to kill the Sect Master with three moves. He knew that he would basically be at a disadvantage in this battle, and it would be impossible to win the Sect Master.


    At this moment, the sound of the flute sounded again, which could be heard between heaven and earth, immersing many people in it.

 Chapter 2338： Sovereign power

    Chapter 2338: The Might of the Sovereign


    The ghost emperor looked at the Taixu Sect Master with a terrifying killing intent in his eyes, even if he knew that the Taixu Sect Master was very powerful, how he defeated him two thousand years ago, he did not retreat!


    He must fight for a while, must be shameful, otherwise this bad breath will be difficult to eliminate.


    The previous humiliation is vivid, not the Sect Master Taixu, he has already ruled Xinghai and became the king here.


    "Do you think that you are from a third-class region, you can be unscrupulous, I tell you, I will kill you today!"


    The ghost emperor roared, his voice trembling everywhere, more terrifying than the thunder and lightning.


    There is a terrible force between his hands, and there is a wave of fluctuations around him.


    The ten thousand peaks not far away suddenly shattered at this moment and all collapsed!


    Numerous dust and dust are scattered on the earth, the world is shrouded by a terrible force, and the rules of this place are still his ghost king.


    The battlefield is still the demon Yongchang, who has not changed, he is the master, and he will not lose the battle here!


    "Supper, old man, eat me!"


    A force surged from the hands of the ghost emperor, directly blasting towards Sect Master Taixu.


    The sky was trembling, and the sky was dark, the violent power roared like a devil, and blasted towards the Sect Master Taixu.


    Sect Master Taixu��s name is Yexiao, but basically no one dares to call his name directly, and only a few people know his name.


    That''s why the ghost king dared to do this, after all, he was an enemy, and he was naturally unscrupulous.


    His absolute ultimate move, surrounded by a terrible illusion, with the power of killing.


    Sect Master Taixu''s face was cold, his eyes filled with violent meaning, and his hands were also filled with terrible power at this moment, directly blasting!


    The two powers collided, as if the heaven and the earth were destroyed, and the huge vitality swept all over the place.


    In the land of demons and Yongchang, there is an endless stream of colors all around, countless evil spirits crawling out of the four directions, screaming and howling, making people fall into despair.


    But Sect Master Taixu didn''t care about these at all. He punched out again, and the power of this punch seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The ghost emperor sneered, not afraid of half a minute, and also clenched his fists to blast.


    Two fists hit, the ripples shook in all directions, and there was even more terrifying force shooting everywhere, and countless evil ghosts were directly blasted to pieces.


    This force was so terrible that it surged out of the battlefield, and everyone outside was shocked.


    The great elder who had withdrawn from the battlefield was injured at this moment, but he still used his original power to dissipate the spreading power.


    "Elder, what happened inside?!" someone asked.


    "The devil''s battlefield, that is his home court, has a strong suppressing power!" The Great Elder said with lingering fear.


    If it weren''t for being on the battlefield, he might be able to resist a few more times, but because of the suppressive power that I feared, he didn''t have the ability to resist at all.


    "Is the suzerain back?!" The second elder was extremely surprised.


    The great elder nodded and said, "Yes, everything is fine when the lord comes back."


    The others also nodded their heads, feeling calm, as long as the Sect Master came back, they wouldn''t be afraid of any monsters, even if it was dirty.


    Many people originally had a sense of horror in their eyes, and they were desperate, but now they are immediately restored to life with hope in their hearts.


    Even Xiao Meng and others were happy and celebrated with Tai Xuzong''s disciples.


    They knew that the battle was not over yet, but they had already guessed the result. After all, the Sect Master had too much weight in their hearts.


    That was the existence of the ghost emperor that had been suppressed, and it had also suppressed the existence of countless filthy things, and even the filth that passed the catastrophe period was suppressed!


    Based on this, everyone trusts him and admires him without any problems.


    "I really want to see the demeanor of Sect Master Taixu!" Liu Jin said with respect in his eyes and glanced at the illusion of the demons in the land of Yongchang.


    "Yes, I can see such existence, and I have no regrets in this life." Chang Yuan nodded.


    Their goal is not very high, but their end point is to cross the catastrophe. In their view, the most powerful is the existence of the cross catastrophe.


    They don''t know what it is after the Tribulation, immortal, they can''t believe it, and they don''t believe that anyone can become an immortal.


    In this place, there is no fairy tale at all, and there is no record of any information. It is completely blank.


    Even the word immortal was brought out from the earth.


    Although the earth is not surprising, it is the source of immortals.


    Not only them, but the disciples of Taixu Sect also wanted to see the master''s style very much. They could only look at the statue for thousands of years.


    In the battlefield at this moment, Sect Master Taixu and Ghost Emperor are still fighting, fiercely fierce, all moves are ultimate moves.


    The ghost emperor realm lost to Taixuzong, knowing he was lost, but that was also a normal place, and now they are in the land of the demons and Yongchang.


    This is his dominating place, and here is under his control.


    "The power of suppression!"


    The ghost emperor roared into the sky, his voice was high, and a blood demon raging all over his body.


    The sky was stained with blood, and the ground was swallowed, and the whole place became a place more terrifying than hell.


    "Supper, old man, you are in the venue I have transformed into, do you feel the oppression now!"


    The Ghost Emperor looked at Sect Master Taixu with a sneer.


    "I feel it." Sect Master Taixu answered truthfully.


    I really felt that the pressure was not weak, and he would not tell lies.


    "Haha, now I can fight you to see who is strong and who is weak!"


    Back then, they all fought halfway through the catastrophe for three days and three nights, and finally won the supper, but they were unable to kill the ghost emperor.


    Now, his half-step crossing the catastrophe is even worse, only one chance can break through the crossing catastrophe.


    The supper had already passed the catastrophe, and he couldn''t compare it.


    But because of his battlefield, oppressive midnight snack, the two seemed to have returned to the previous state, fighting to see who wins or loses!


    The ghost king thinks that he has lost, it is also on the normal battlefield, but in his place, it is still not clear!


    The ghost emperor''s huge hands danced, and a terrifying black power spread out from his body, covering all directions.


    "Death ghost shame!"


    The ghost emperor roared, and all the power of his body was released, which set off a monstrous meaning.


    Not far from him, a death vortex actually formed, inside which was howling evil spirits were so terrible, inside was a swallowing box, like a black hole.


    "Go!"


    The ultimate move blasted out, shaking the world, even if it was dark outside at the moment, countless monsters were extremely excited.


    Facing the terrifying killer move of the ghost emperor, Sect Master Taixu''s eyes had a hint of coldness, and at the same time, a horrible suffocated aura permeated.


    He is the Lord of Taixu, the Lord of Xinghai, and the man of choice. How can he be defeated by a man of ghosts and monsters.


    A terrifying force has shrouded in his hand at this moment!

 Chapter 2339： Ghost Emperor Fall!

    The second thousand three hundred and thirty-nine chapter Ghost Emperor falls!


    What he just said was the truth, but he was suppressed, but this suppressing force was not that terrifying.


    He hasn''t said a word yet, that is, even though he is suppressed, he can still hang the Ghost Emperor!


    Sect Master Taixu''s hands were powerful, but they just moved out, and everything around him seemed to be quiet all at once.


    Suddenly quiet, all fluctuations slowly disappeared, everything seemed to follow his orders.


    His mind is still, his moves are indifferent, and the outside is thin.


    The surroundings also remained still with his strength, the blood red in the sky gradually faded, and the meaning of the ground swallowing disappeared.


    Even at this moment, the demons outside Yongchang are still empty, and the warm sun shines on the earth.


    "This means that the chief has won!"


    Many people are extremely excited, and tears are rolling in their eyes. This victory always comes so late and so difficult.


    Evil can''t overcome righteousness, but righteousness has paid countless prices to win victory.


    "Laugh all to me!" The Great Elder looked at the Tai Xuzong disciples and roared, "Don''t cry!"


    The disciples stopped crying, the tears still rolled in their eyes, but their faces turned into smiles.


    You should laugh, because the ending is set.


    The ghost emperor was also extremely discolored at the moment, and the changes around him made him uneasy.


    However, he still looked at the Sect Master Taixu: "Supper old man, I will have to play tricks when I die!"


    The ultimate move rushed out and blasted towards Sect Master Taixu.


    This horrible killer move can be said to be the strongest killer move of the Ghost Emperor, his strongest blow, impeccable.


    The ghost emperor sprinkled his blood, exerting his advantage in the field with all his strength, and the huge pressure suddenly increased.


    More than that, the ghost emperor was consuming his life, and behind him a very terrifying demon''s shadow appeared. Those ghostly eyes looked at Taixu Zong stubbornly, insight into his weakness.


    The impact is gone, violent!


    Sect Master Taixu''s face became more cold, and the power between his hands was directly blasted out at this moment.


    Endless nothingness, heaven and earth day, all chaos!


    It seems that this place was destroyed and reborn, forming two situations!


    This feeling gives people a feeling of palpitations or even not wanting to feel it.


    The people outside became quiet, the fluctuations were too terrifying, everyone did not dare to move a bit, hiding in the sect formation.


    But within Yongchang, the demon was frenzied on all sides, the world broke apart, and the entire illusory land was actually burning!


    The Ghost Emperor looked at the Sect Master Taixu in the flames with a wild smile on his face.


    "Hahaha, you finally lost, finally lost!"


    He was in a cheerful mood and vented his dissatisfaction for more than two thousand years. Now he is very energetic, slamming Fang Qiu, and pointing the country!


    He even thought of the future, that he would become the master of this place, the lord of the stars, and even enter the third-class region!


    The endless rage was hard to dissipate, and the flames were so fierce that people outside could also see it.


    Because the demons burned in the Yongchang site and nothing was seen, it was normal for people outside to see them.


    The ghost emperor didn''t care about the burning of nothingness. As long as the Taixu Sect Master was killed, everything was worth it.


    "Your Sect Master is dead!"


    The ghost emperor looked at the people of Taixu Sect, laughed violently, and his dissatisfaction completely disappeared.


    "What!" A disciple''s complexion changed suddenly, and he stood blankly on the spot.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Someone held their heads and didn''t believe them.


    "Nonsense, you are dead!" someone cried.


    But the elder''s eyes were cold and biting, staring at the burning place, despair seemed to be covering his face.


    Everyone was celebrating originally, thinking that victory was in sight, and the Sect Master would definitely be able to destroy the ghost emperor and bring peace to the stars.


    But the result, how realistic, how can they accept it.


    Xiao Budian also said faintly at this moment: "Yo yo yo, Cheke Nao, how strong he thought it was."


    Xiao Meng was furious, and directly gave Xiao Budian a hammer, which almost made him pee.


    "Speak less, or you will be killed!"


    At this moment, everyone was looking at the burning place, the ghost emperor had come out, their suzerain had not come out, and they must be trapped in the burning place.


    They are desperate, but they still pray. The suzerain is their last hope. Even if it is unrealistic, they must retain their fantasy.


    The elder shook his head, shook his head vigorously, shook his head frantically.


    How could it be defeated, absolutely impossible!


    Not only him, the Third Elder and others also shook their heads, shook their heads crazy, but their faces were desperate.


    "Hahaha, I just like to see your desperate expressions!" Ghost Emperor laughed, his eyes full of sarcasm.


    This is revenge, this is comfort, and it has never been so comfortable.


    And the fish that slipped through the net gathered together at this moment, dancing continuously with excitement.


    If the ghost king wins, they don''t need to be hunted down, and they might even be a little king in the future.


    However, when the ghost emperor was extremely happy, the burning land, the land of the demon Yongchang, which was almost burning out, actually stretched out a palm!


    The palm of his hand was white and tender, like a young man, and he kept sticking out of it, more and more.


    Until the end, the entire arm was fully extended.


    The ghost emperor said angrily: "Don''t you die, I''ll see you off!"


    He displayed his violent power and blasted towards the arm again.


    Thinking that it was absolutely destroyed, the disciples thought that the suzerain''s body could not be kept, but the result was beyond their expectations.


    The arm was intact, not receiving the slightest damage, and a figure appeared.


    "Sect Master!" A disciple fainted excitedly.


    "Not dead, Sovereign!" Some people shed tears and cried dry.


    The great elder stopped shaking his head, and the other elders also stopped shaking their heads, all excited.


    "Ghost emperor, do you really think you can kill me? This little power really counts on yourself!"


    "With your oppressive power, you also want to suppress me, and you want to suppress me to the same level as you, half-step ants go to death!"


    Sect Master Taixu stepped down into the air, and at the same time blasted out with his hands, the two extremely powerful golden fonts were directly enlarged.


    "too!"


    "Void!"


    These two words were continuously enlarged, until the sky was obscured in the end, and they went directly towards the suppression of the ghost emperor.


    Ghost King''s face has changed wildly, his face is full of shock, anxiety, anger, jealousy, unwillingness...


    How could it be, how could it be okay, he didn''t believe it at all!


    But these two words have already blasted towards the ghost emperor, directly suppressing him!


    The ghost emperor fell to the ground, his face still full of complex emotions, he understood.


    Both are my own conjectures, and the gap between myself and Taixu Sect is getting bigger and bigger, and it is impossible to win at all.


    At this moment, Sect Master Taixu blasted out with a punch and directly killed the ghost emperor!


    The ghost emperor''s body exploded directly, the sky quashed, and countless rays of light blasted in all directions without dispersing.


    Everyone was shocked, extremely shocked, and their faces were filled with shock. It is hard to believe that the death of the ghost emperor caused such terrible fluctuations!

 Chapter 2340： misunderstanding

    Chapter 2340 Misunderstanding


    The sky was shaking, the sun and the moon were shining, and the violent explosive force seemed to destroy the entire Taixu Sect.


    The huge sound is endless, and it is more terrifying than thunder and lightning, and there are thousands of ghosts howling sternly, making people tremble.


    After all, the ghost emperor fell, and the huge body fell directly, making a huge noise with the ground.


    Then, the violent vitality burned directly, forming a sea of ??fire all over his body, which instantly swallowed him.


    The millennium scourges will eventually perish, so please the hearts of the people, swear Fang Qiu, let''s have a drink!


    But the matter was not over, the ghost emperor fell, and directly crushed half of the Taixu Sect, and countless rubble fell directly into the mountain, even with a huge flame.


    Everyone in Taixuzong looked at everything, with surprise on their faces, but more of joy, with twists and turns, but in the end it was good.


    It''s over, it''s all over, and they all turned from danger to peace.


    Everyone looked at the sovereign, with endless respect and admiration in their eyes, and they all knelt down.


    "Farewell to the Sect Master!" The voice was neat and uniform, very loud, spreading around for a long time.


    Even the elders are kneeling and respectful.


    Supper looked at the people of Taixu Sect, their eyes fluctuated, and a little sad: "You all get up, it makes you suffer."


    He came back late, otherwise he would definitely be able to stop the previous tragedy, and would not let Tai Xuzong die alone.


    There is no way, there is no regret medicine for everything, only to face reality.


    After tidying up the ending, Supper went to a hall with Taixuzong''s elders.


    In the main hall, supper sits in the first place, and the rest are seated according to their respect.


    It was not the Sect Master Taixu who spoke first, but the second elder.


    He stood up, the excitement on his face still existed and did not disappear.


    "Sect Master, it''s nice that you are back."


    After thinking for a long time, the second elder really wanted to slap himself.


    The great elder waved his hand and motioned to the second elder to sit down, but he was much calmer, not like the other elders.


    He looked at the lord with respect.


    "Sect Master, where have you been all these years?"


    Supper paused, and replied: "Go home."


    "Home?!" Everyone looked at each other, not knowing why.


    The great elder knew a little, and at this moment he couldn''t help but nodded and said: "It is time to go back, after all, I have never gone back."


    "Yeah, seeing and thinking about people, the people who used to be are long gone, and going back only adds to the worry."


    Supper is not a person from the land of the sea of ??stars, he is in another region, far away from the sea of ??stars, even if it takes more than a year to walk through the tunnel of the sea.


    The place where he was born is much larger than the sea of ??stars, and it is the third-class region of the upper world!


    The strong people there are even more like forests, the Great Extreme Realm and the Small Extreme Realm are commonplace, and the monks in the Tribulation Period are not uncommon, much stronger than Zhi Xinghai.


    Otherwise, it cannot be called a third-class region, a strong star sea.


    Back then, I came to Xinghai for supper, practiced with great concentration, and created Taixu at the same time, in order to wipe out the evil spirits, demons and ghosts.


    When he came, Xinghai had not yet been civilized, and it was desolate. After so many years of development, it had been thriving and had many extreme powers.


    But his only regret is that Xinghai has not yet been able to send out a monk during the Tribulation Period!


    He has broken through the tribulation period for a long time, but he is not a person of Xinghai, so it is not counted.


    And the ghost emperor is only half-stepping through the catastrophe, and it is not counted. As for the dirty things, the boss of the dirty emperor, like the night snack, is not a person of Xinghai.


    Supper has always hoped to see a monk who can break through the Tribulation and realize the dream of the star sea.


    While thinking about supper, the elder looked at him and asked, "Sect Master, I have something to tell."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "A young talent with the ultimate talent appeared on the lower plane!"


    "Oh, what is the realm now?" Ye Supper asked.


    "It is estimated that you have broken through to the small extreme realm now, it is very likely to be in the great extreme realm."


    "That''s pretty good." Supper said lightly, noncommittal.


    Although the Great Polar Realm seems to be very close to the Tribulation Period, it is actually very far away, one step from heaven and one step from hell.


    "But he is different. In the Golden Core Stage, he can sweep the powers of the small extreme realm, and the small extreme realm can wrestle with me!" The elder said truthfully.


    The supper complexion changed, and he hurriedly said, "Is it serious?!"


    "Don''t dare to talk nonsense."


    Supper''s eyes brightened, and he suddenly became interested.


    "what is his name?"


    "Su Yan, from a lower plane, he not only shocked us at this point, he is also able to perform many secret techniques, and it is terrible, and it is a natural suppression of our secret techniques."


    The second elder is also an interface: "If it weren''t for realm suppression, his secret technique could easily kill us."


    "Bring him to see me." Supper was a little bit urgent.


    "He has entered the Linglong Pagoda now."


    \"Linglong Pagoda!\" Supper frowned.


    "Sect Master, these are not important. The important thing is that I suspect that he is a man of thousands of calamities!"


    The other elders frowned. This is the most important and fundamental thing, and it is also what they worry about.


    Supper frowned even more, looking at the elders: "Those of thousands of calamities?"


    "Yes, you said that the lord."


    Many elders are extremely worshipful eyes, this can be counted, too powerful.


    But Supper shook his head, looked at the elders and said, "I think you might have misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding?" The eyes of the crowd condensed, a little dull.


    The elder hurriedly said: "What is the misunderstanding, he really misses people who have suffered a thousand years of calamity. Although he looks like a person of integrity and kindness, I am worried."


    Supper interrupted his words: "You misunderstood my words."


    Everyone was even more puzzled and did not understand the meaning of the sovereign.


    "My words back then were not about people. I just thought that the ancient and modern seals could only last for a thousand years, and ghost kings would come out for disaster, otherwise I would not come back at this time."


    Going back to visit relatives after supper is just the surface, naturally there are other things, otherwise it will not disappear for thousands of years.


    "Is that the case!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed, and it was a little unacceptable for a while. In that case, Su Yan was wrong.


    "You are all wrong. Since he is an upright person, I think he will always remain upright." Ye Supper laughed.


    It''s just that with a trace of coldness in his eyes, he solved the ghost emperor, the matter is far from over, and he can''t leave it.


    Because he already knew about the dirty stuff, he had to take care of it, as long as he could.


    "Elder, you come with me."


    Supper stood up and left the hall directly.


    Upon hearing this, the elder hurriedly followed.


    The other elders looked at each other and didn''t understand what the Sect Master was going to do, but what was certain was that there was definitely something to do, and they were also called the Great Elder.


    The second elder said to everyone: "It''s all gone."

 Chapter 2341： The land of suppression!

    Chapter 2341: The Land of Repression!


    The elders left one after another, but the most important thing was solved.


    The ghost king is dead, and the world is safe.


    At the same time, a stone in their hearts also fell. This was just a misunderstanding. Su Yan was not someone who had suffered a thousand years of calamity. This made them a lot happy.


    After all, Su Yan was kind to Taixu Sect and helped them, and almost all the seven killers were homicides, which was enough to be respected.


    The supper has left the sect, wandering among the thousands of peaks, like walking on the ground.


    The great elder followed behind him, his speed was at its extreme, and he was able to catch up.


    Arriving at a top spot, supper stopped, stood there, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    The Great Elder came to his side and gasped a little.


    "Sect Master, what do you want me to do?"


    Supper sighed and said, "Back when you chose to cross the catastrophe, I should be by your side."


    He seemed to blame himself, more of a pity.


    Hearing this, the great elder smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "This has nothing to do with the Sect Master. It''s because I was young and energetic, I didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back. Now I know how difficult it is to cross the catastrophe."


    "Your talent is not bad, it can be said to be rare in Xinghai. Back then I thought you would become the first person in Xinghai."


    The meaning of supper is very simple. He had always believed that the Great Elder could become the first practitioner in Xinghai to break through the Tribulation Period.


    But the result was a little hard for him to accept. Those who fail during the catastrophe period, the Great Elder will probably bear it forever.


    Although externally, the losers of the Tribulation Period have obvious advantages against the strong in the Great Extreme Realm, but this advantage is very sad.


    Because the door is almost closed on one side, it is difficult to break through again.


    However, the Great Polar Realm is wirelessly possible.


    "Sect Master, you must not have called me because of this."


    The great elder recovered his calm and looked at the night snack road.


    "Yes, I asked you to come here for something."


    After supper, he recovered his face and looked at the countless mountains ahead.


    "Do you know why I built the Zongmen here?" Ye Supper asked.


    The elder shook his head and replied: "I don''t know."


    He knew that it was definitely not that simple, so he said that he didn''t know.


    It''s not that this place has outstanding people and strong vitality, but because it is a place of suppression!


    Supper''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his eyes flashed with crazy killing intent.


    This is too different from the previous one, completely two people.


    The great elder frowned and looked around. There were many mountains and mountains, and the purple air lingered, like a fairyland.


    How could this place be a place of repression.


    He shook his head and said: "This place is not suitable for suppression."


    Supper sneered: "It doesn''t seem to be suitable, but it is the most suitable place. Don''t look at the surface when looking at things."


    The great elder nodded and followed the instruction.


    In fact, Supper��s age is younger than the elder, but outsiders always think he is very old.


    Martial arts do not look at people by age, but on realm!


    "Look around all around, take a closer look."


    The elder got serious and looked around, feeling that he saw some differences.


    He was patient and observed carefully, shaking his hands constantly, deducing secrets.


    He is not as strong as the five elders, but he still knows a little bit.


    But within a few minutes, his face changed, and he was shocked.


    "How is this possible!"


    Supper laughed: "Now you know how extraordinary this place is."


    It seems that there is a small view of the mountains and there is no hiding, but in the end there is a place to hide.


    The elder had a dignified face and looked at the night snack and said: "Sect Master, but even so, it is not suitable for the Sect."


    This is undoubtedly, after seeing through it, he even thinks it is not suitable.


    Because what is hidden here is not a good scenery, a good terrain, and a good vein.


    This is a fierce place concealed by natural scenery!


    The sect was built in a fierce land, I am afraid that there is no second one in the entire Xinghai.


    Not to mention the entire Xinghai, I am afraid that it will not be found elsewhere, and no one can build the sect in a fierce land.


    Isn''t this cursing his own sect for not long?


    The elders looked at the suzerain in a strange way.


    The suzerain did not explain, but pointed to a mountain not far away.


    "Did you see that mountain?"


    The elder nodded, a little unclear.


    "We go over."


    The supper leapt directly up, and teleported to it.


    The Great Elder also followed closely.


    "Below this mountain is the evil eye and the entrance!" Supper said with a solemn expression.


    "Shall we go in?"


    "Correct."


    The two descended directly to the bottom of the mountain.


    Supper blasted out with a punch, the ground was sunken, a hole was exposed, and then both of them walked in.


    Go through the long passage and go directly to the next 10,000 meters!


    At this moment, there was a sense of extreme cold in the surroundings, and a violent evil aura permeated, even the great elders were a little shocked.


    This is much stronger than the fluctuations in the ancient well.


    "This place is so terrible!"


    The great elder even suspected that the sect''s successive incidents during this period were because of the existence of this fierce land.


    "Where is this, just came in." Supper said with disdain.


    The great elder was even more shocked, this had just arrived, and he couldn''t imagine how terrifying it was below.


    If it weren''t for the Sect Master to be together, he would definitely not go deeper, nor would major events go.


    As he continued with the Sect Master, the Great Elder felt that this place was unusual, and a terrible evil spirit shook his heart, and he had to use his original strength to resist.


    "Elder, I''m afraid I can''t hold on anymore."


    "It''s okay, can''t hold on, just tell me." Supper said lightly.


    "..."


    The two of them once again went deep for one kilometer. At this moment, the great elder was completely unable to bear it, and already felt suffocated.


    Because there is not only a terrible evil spirit, but also a terrible breath of death.


    This kind of breath is undoubtedly dirty!


    The Grand Elder''s complexion changed suddenly, and at the same time, a thin elemental power enveloped him, completely isolating these two terrifying forces.


    The Great Elder was able to recover, but his face still had horror, and it was even more shocking.


    The surroundings are full of demonic illusions, and countless dirty things are nailed to the pillar of shame, and the smell is full of blood everywhere.


    "Sect Master, this place?"


    "That''s why the sect was built here!"


    The supper complexion was cold, looking at the endless passage, he could go further down, but the elder could not.


    He said to the great elder: "This place suppresses the emperor who is smashing the dirty stuff!"


    "what!"


    The grand elder''s complexion changed abruptly, and an unbelievable color appeared.


    The underground not far from the land of his own sect has been suppressing a terrifying existence, an enemy who has passed the catastrophe period!


    The great elder didn''t have a feeling in his heart, if the people in the sect knew this, I would be awake at night and restless in the day.


    Who can stand this.

 Chapter 2342： The rules collapse!

    Chapter 2342 The rules collapse!


    "Build the sect here, with the blessing of formations, gather endless vitality, and constantly send it here, so this thing will not come out to harm the world!"


    Compared with the ghost emperor, the dirty emperor is even more terrifying. Thousands of years ago, they existed during the catastrophe period, and the strength of the two was not at the same level.


    Supper had thought of these things a long time ago, not because this place was so perfect, how could he have sealed the dirty emperor here.


    The great elder looked at the endless dark place, his heart still trembled a little, he was still afraid, after all, the existence of the Tribulation Period was not a joke.


    "Sect Master, let''s leave this place."


    Supper smiled, looking at the elder and said: "Why, afraid?"


    "It''s impossible to say you''re not afraid of death, but this place is very unknown, I don''t want to stay longer."


    The great elder was afraid of contaminating unknown things and affecting his own luck. He had failed to overcome the catastrophe, and his luck was very bad.


    "Well, get out of here."


    With a wave of the supper, a violent force directly blasted the Great Elder out of the suppressed place.


    The Great Elder left the place of suppression directly and returned to the main peak.


    He glanced down, still unable to calm down, he wanted to go with the Sect Master, but the Sect Master sent him away.


    "Go back to the sect, what should I do."


    The sound of supper came, very loud.


    The great elder nodded quickly, exerted his power, and walked towards the sect.


    And the supper at this moment is still in the suppressed place, and it is going inside.


    The surroundings are almost a little illusory, the rules of heaven and earth can no longer cover up this place, it seems to be a place where heaven and earth give up.


    In addition to the terrifying breath of death in the surroundings, some also had the meaning of corrosion, which was even more terrifying than hell.


    But supper was not afraid at all, and there was no vitality shrouded in his body, so he continued to step in.


    "Can you stop me with a mere power!"


    The supper rushed into the underground 20,000 meters, and the magma was boiling at this moment, as if the ocean was rough and the temperature was terribly high.


    There are more and more gravel rolling down all around, the souls wandering around, crying miserably.


    Supper glanced at the depths of the magma, the sky eye opened, nothing can stop.


    At the deepest part of the magma, there is a place where runes are taboo. Everywhere is covered with runes, and even more terrifying suppression formation blessings.


    These runes seem to be constantly rippling like pieces of paper, but the lava cannot burn them at all.


    These are all drawn by Supper himself, but it took a lot of effort to suppress the dirty emperor.


    And underneath the rune, there is a sleeping beast, dressed in purple, gold and black, looking demonized.


    That is the dirty emperor, who has been suppressed here for thousands of years, the second strong man in the tribulation period in the land of Xinghai.


    Sweeping the Quartet that year almost wiped out the existence of Xinghai.


    Feeling the fluctuation, the dirty emperor opened his eyes, revealing the ultimate evil meaning in his eyes, as if it could kill countless people with this one eye.


    "Old Piff, you are here!"


    The dirty emperor felt the familiar breath, and suddenly became violent, setting off a violent meaning around him.


    The endless power kept rippling, stirring the entire underground magma, boiling extremely.


    There were originally no rules around, all supper was established by rune taboos.


    Supper looking at Dirty Emperor, he didn''t expect that after a thousand years, his aura was still so terrifying, as if it was not diminishing back then.


    "It''s been thousands of years, and you haven''t been refined. It really surprised me." Supper shouted coldly.


    "Hahaha, refine me, you are really wishful thinking!"


    At this point, Ye Supper has selfish intentions, he defeated the dirty emperor, always wanted to refine him, and then improve his cultivation.


    Dirty Sovereign is very scary, but it also has the ultimate power. If you use it, it might help him break through to a higher realm.


    Otherwise, he would have killed him a long time ago, even if it was difficult, he would try his best.


    "I think I will kill you today, and you will never be better off!" Ye Supper said angrily.


    The dirty emperor laughed loudly, mocking the supper words.


    "Kill me, are you willing?"


    Dirty Emperor''s eyes were cold, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "You want to refine me, how can you be willing to kill me."


    "If you can''t refine you, you can only kill you."


    At the beginning of the supper, he wanted to refine, but the thousand-year-old Dirty Emperor realm did not weaken, which made him murderous.


    The dirty emperor has the same realm as him, and it is impossible for him to refine it without lowering it.


    "Kill, I''ll wait for you to kill me." Dirty Emperor disdain.


    The supper clenched his fists, and there was a violent expression in his eyes.


    A singular force shrouded out, directly toward the dirty emperor.


    The dirty emperor instantly changed color and roared in pain.


    "Supper old man, you use this trick again!"


    This is a peculiar secret technique, which is not seen in Xinghai, only the supper is his trick.


    It was also by this trick that he defeated the dirty emperor and suppressed it.


    The dirty emperor seemed to have lost a layer of skin, his aura continued to wilt, and finally his aura disappeared.


    After a long time, the supper stopped and looked at Dirty Emperor with disdain.


    "Screaming in front of me, tired of life!"


    He can only teach the dirty emperor, killing him is still very difficult, mainly because of reluctance.


    The dirty emperor was full of blood flowing out, very terrifying, at the moment he watched the supper, but he laughed again.


    "You still reluctant to kill me after all."


    If these two people didn''t know the conversation, it would feel very ambiguous.


    "Give me to stay in there, there are thousands of magic techniques, endless vitality is here, I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!"


    Supper glanced around, the rune was intact, there was nothing unusual, and then left.


    After the supper left, the place of suppression returned to calm, the magma was not as turbulent as before, and the dirty emperor under the suppression of runes calmed down.


    "Supper, I will double the insult today!"


    There was violent anger and hatred in his eyes, and there was nowhere to vent all the power in his body, and he was extremely held back.


    This is all because of being suppressed. There are formations and runes to suppress him, making him unable to do anything.


    "Wait, I will be out soon, don''t regret it then!"


    The dirty emperor roared, his voice vibrated in all directions, and the surrounding rules completely disappeared.


    More than that, it seemed like a fuse, surging toward the outside of the suppressed place, constantly surging around, as if a sapling opened its branches and scattered leaves.


    This is a bad sign, this is no small matter, it is a sign of the rule dissipating.


    This phenomenon is absolutely abnormal, and the entire mountain has no rules.


    But this phenomenon seemed to recognize the place, and it did not fluctuate around Taixu Zong, but rushed towards other places.


    In the land of the Eight Kingdoms, there was a sense of violent turmoil at this moment, and no one thought of what would greet them next.


    And there are already some places close to Taixuzong, signs of rules collapsed.

 Chapter 2343： Demon

    Chapter 2343: Heart Demon


    Taixuzong returned to normal, Xiao Meng and others began to resume cultivation.


    After all, Su Yan had already broken through the small extreme realm, and they all worked harder, otherwise they would be thrown behind the **** by Su Mo.


    Xiao Meng Jin Dan''s seventh rank, broke through at this moment, only three days ago, has reached the state of Jin Dan''s eighth rank.


    Long-term and gilded, the two are extremely similar, chasing each other, and also reached the pinnacle of Jindan Five.


    Compared to them, Tai Xuzong''s disciples were a bit weaker, but they all practiced desperately.


    After so many things, if you don''t work hard, it is really waste.


    That is, the elders are practicing desperately, just to improve the realm, and when things happen, they can protect themselves.


    The supper returned to the sect, but he hadn''t been there before, just listening to the elder said that he was in retreat.


    This kind of day is actually a bit boring and retreat every day, with the sole purpose of breaking through and reaching a higher level.


    Seven emotions and six desires are almost left with one desire.


    After the retreat was completed, Xiao Meng came out, glanced at the place where Su Yan disappeared that day, and couldn''t help falling into thought.


    "I don''t know when Brother Master will be back."


    "Do you miss the boss?" Liu Jin asked from the side.


    "That''s right." Xiao Meng did not hide, and said naturally.


    The long-term retreat is also over. I came out at this moment and looked at the two of them: "I miss it too, I''m worried that the boss will be in danger inside."


    "Don''t worry, who is the boss, it wasn''t all about turning the crisis into peace this time." Liu Jin was a little heartless.


    Xiao Budian stood on Xiao Meng''s shoulders in a gesture of pointing the country.


    "Don''t worry, I think that kid is okay, maybe he will break through to the Great Extreme."


    Hearing this, Xiao Meng was originally prepared to get fat and beat up a little bit, but in the end it was over.


    "I will spare you this time."


    Hearing this, Xiaoshidian was relieved. Is it willing to say this? It is completely afraid of Xiaomeng.


    In the Linglong pagoda at this moment, Su Yan is still sitting on the lotus platform, his eyes closed, and his surroundings are violent.


    The dragon scale was sucked into his body by him and became his thing. It should be over.


    But Su Yan did not wake up, but fell into a world like a dream.


    He is dominated by the heart demon!


    Su Yan was walking on the endless poles, with no one around him, so lonely and colder.


    At this moment, a figure appeared and jumped in front of him with a playful smile on his face.


    "Brother Yan, who do you guess I am?"


    Su Yan was taken aback, shocked all over, and hurriedly turned around.


    Jin Shiya in a white dress was right in front of him, looking at him with a smile on her face.


    "Shiya!"


    Tears surged in Su Yan''s eyes, and he was so excited that he almost shed tears.


    Recalling the past eighth reincarnation.


    There are many difficulties just to regain the throne.


    But I can''t protect you, I''m in vain!


    Su Yan held Jin Shiya''s face, and finally hugged her tightly, never wanting to be separated again.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya is no longer a vase, and Shiya will not be naughty to prevent you from breaking through. Shiya has grown up." Jin Shiya said every word.


    "Shiya, you don''t need to say that, no matter you grow up or willful, whatever you do is right or wrong, you are my Shiya, no one dares to say that you are not!" Su Yan''s voice is domineering and violent. .


    His woman, who dares to get involved, who dares to say no!


    Jin Shiya smiled even more, but she broke free from Su Yan''s embrace.


    "Brother Yan, Shiya is very good now, very good, and has made a lot of progress, not far from that distant immortal."


    Su Yan was taken aback, then looked at Jin Shiya, not knowing how to speak for a while.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yan, when we meet again, I will protect you!"


    Jin Shiya''s shadow slowly dissipated, and finally disappeared completely.


    Su Yan looked around, without his shadow, completely disappeared.


    "Shiya, Shiya, Jin Shiya!!!"


    Su Yan''s hysterical roar, his voice was violent, with a feeling of powerlessness.


    But without waiting for him to continue yelling and violent, a woman in skinny jeans with a heroic face appeared in front of him.


    "Su Yan, have you ever liked me!" There is no way to escape the questioning question.


    Su Yan felt a pain in his heart. How could this person forget that it was Ji Ruxue who blocked a sword for him.


    "Ruxue, me."


    "You''re a big carrot!" Ji Ruxue''s voice was filled with grievance.


    "I..." Su Yan faced Ji Ruxue with silence and speechlessness.


    "But I don''t mind."


    Ji Ruxue rushed into Su Yan''s arms and hugged him tightly, as if it was cold and needed Su Yan''s warmth.


    But the next second, his Ji Ruxue disappeared.


    "Ruxue, when I break through the sky and become a fairy day, it will be when you resuscitate to marry me!" Su Yan clenched his hands and made a noise.


    "Su Yan, forget me?"


    Little Lori stood in front of Su Yan, quiet before, with a smile on her face.


    "Thunder, are you okay on earth?"


    "No, I''m not on earth anymore."


    "Where did you go?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Su Yan ran wildly, ran wildly, venting himself.


    He realized that he had entered the world of inner demons. If he did not escape, he would never wake up.


    But running wildly everywhere, exhausted all the strength, there is no way to escape.


    He was so tired and panting, he reached a river, surrounded by snow, but the river was rippling and exuding heat.


    On the opposite side of the river, there is a beauty, a gorgeous female gown, wearing a phoenix crown, with extraordinary aura.


    But this beauty kept her back to him, and couldn''t see the front at all.


    "Is it Hatsune?" Su Yan asked.


    The beauty did not answer him, but danced lightly across the river.


    After a song, the dance stopped, the people broke up, and they just left.


    Su Yan wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    Facing Jin Shiya, he has a lot of words. Facing Ji Ruxue, he likes to be quiet. Facing little Lolita, he is more touching his head.


    But facing Hatsune, he was really speechless.


    "My Sun Falcon will be with you for one day, and be yours for life!"


    "Whoever dares to touch a drop of spiritual power, my Sun Fal will never agree!"


    On Sun Yan''s shoulders stood two little ghosts, one on the left and the other on the right!


    "I Hu Yanlie, even if I die, I won''t kneel down, and I will stand and die when I die!"


    Hu Yanlie, so is King Lie!


    The soul of China, the soul of the earth, is indisputably the first place on the list.


    In order to resist, in order not to be angry on the earth, he once killed Kyushu!


    Jagged man, be like Hu Yanlie!


    "You go, I am the queen!" Zhan Lie watched as Su Yan''s roar shook the world.


    He was covered in blood, and his killing was turned upside down, even at the last moment, he was in front of Su Yan.


    Zhan Lie, a generation of war king, loyal to him!


    Yuwen Xiongba, Buckwheat, Jiang Wenwen, Mao Shiba, Jiu Ge...


    Tibetan blue robe, Yu Tiandou, Ye Canghai, Hades...

 Chapter 2344： Get out

    Chapter 2344 Out


    All the familiar people, whether they are friends or enemies, all appear around, wandering like a ghost.


    Su Yan looked around with a chill in his eyes. He was very angry and wanted to leave here, but the result was getting deeper and deeper.


    He can''t help it, this can''t be left by strength, this is the heart demon, like a dream, he can only rely on his own heart to defeat the heart demon.


    The past is like smoke, and the reincarnation continues, starting from the earth, and continuing to the upper world, little by little, without reservation, it lingers in the mind without any reservation.


    Su Yan didn''t want to think about it, but had to think about it.


    He knows that he has experienced all these things, and he is disturbing himself at this moment, trying to make him feel unconscious, and eventually even become crazy.


    This is the ultimate goal of the inner demon.


    The heart demon was born in nothingness, it is like a ghost, coming and going without a trace.


    Su Yan knew that he had encountered these things before, but what happened to them was not to face them by himself.


    He walked in an endless desolate place, surrounded by only white snow, like the polar regions of the earth.


    The temperature is very cold, almost a hundred times that of the polar region, and most people simply cannot stay in this place.


    Even if it is a strong Golden Core, you can''t stay longer in this place.


    Su Yan walked aimlessly around, still falling on him by Bai Xue, he was looking for a way out.


    But this place has no exit at all, this is a sealed place, and there is no way to escape.


    But he does not believe it!


    Su Yan became angry, clenched his fists, and blasted his fist towards the ground.


    The power of his fist was terrifying, and it smashed the ground directly, and there was an astonishingly huge gully.


    Su Yan looked at the darkness in the gully, as if there was an unknown fear inside, making him uneasy.


    His fist slammed into the sky, and the sky was cracked, and there was blood red.


    This place completely trapped him, and it was impossible for him to leave by all means.


    But Su Yan didn''t give up. How could he give up? He didn''t give up two words in his dictionary.


    Su Yan looked at the end of the surroundings, he started to close his eyes, rotated a hundred times, and then walked in the direction he wanted.


    After that, he walked for about an hour, but when he found out, he returned to the far point and left for nothing.


    Just when Su Yan was at a loss, the scene switched, and the white snow all around dissipated, and what appeared was a fairyland, magnificent, as if it were in a painting.


    Surrounded by spirit trees soaring into the sky, they have existed for at least tens of thousands of years, and some have been set up for hundreds of thousands of years, or hundreds of millions of years.


    These spirit trees are all added to the cultivation base, and it can be said that the strong on the earth cannot fight against it.


    Of course, Su Yan knew this place, the place where he was re-assigned to the throne of the eighth generation.


    In the eighth generation, Su Yan didn''t have too many memories, and only some memories.


    He became an orphan, and he was born without parents, beasts, wealthy wolf, cheetah and tiger, these mutant animals all looked at him, waiting for delicious.


    Because he couldn''t live too long, he hit the evil, and all was discarded.


    However, in the end he was not eaten, because his body was filled with a terrible power, making these strange beasts terrified.


    This is the Tianmai, something that can exist from birth.


    There is no difficulty in breaking through the fairyland.


    But in the eighth life, Su Yan was born with nine celestial veins.


    It can be said that he had no difficulty in the eighth life at all, but he returned to his former glory.


    But such a scene didn''t exist for long, it just disappeared.


    In the seventh life, Su Yan had some memories, because he reborn a snake!


    A non-poisonous snake, but a huge treasure in the eyes of humans, was discovered by a hunter as soon as he came out of the egg.


    Several hunters wanted to take him away to make a fortune.


    As a result, they were all killed by him. Although he was weak and small, he was quick-witted and easy to deal with a few hunters.


    Growing step by step, he eventually became the king of monsters, an invincible existence, directly breaking through the fairyland.


    He has the deepest memory in this life because he killed too many humans.


    It''s not that he wants to kill, but most of them have to kill. If you don''t kill yourself, you will die.


    He is an expensive snake. Naturally, many people are looking for him, but don''t kill it.


    Su Yan practiced little by little, and finally achieved the colorful sky swallowing giant python, transformed into a dragon, and then transformed into an immortal through the catastrophe, returning to orthodoxy.


    After two lives, Su Yan almost knew what was going on next, his sixth life.


    These memories of each life made Su Yan refreshed and his mind refreshed.


    However, to Su Yan''s surprise, the scene of the sixth life did not appear, but came directly to the fifth life.


    He is a big demon in the fifth life, he just wants to see how cool he is to become a demon.


    But in the end he discovered that the demon is very chic, but he can''t stand chic, because he has no chic capital.


    Fortunately, through his own efforts, he eventually became a fairy.


    The appearance of scenes, except for the fifth life, the others have been driven away.


    Su Yan didn''t want to experience this, it was all past tense, he just wanted to pursue excitement and newness.


    This is his motivation to become stronger, and it is also the most basic truth.


    But this place is a dreamland, but he can''t manage it because he can''t do it.


    Su Yan thought about how to go out for a while before he was taken away by other things.


    He finally looked around, his eyes rested on himself.


    "How to get out, how to get out?" He was constantly being for himself.


    He knew there was definitely an exit in this place, but it was hidden and no one found it.


    Su Yan looked at the lonely ghosts wandering around. These ghosts and wild ghosts ignored him.


    "Maybe, this time it''s a road."


    Su Yan actually followed in front of this group of lonely wild ghosts. Su Yan would go wherever they went, completely following them.


    Ghosts and wild ghosts are wandering everywhere, aimlessly, but they all know the way home, this may be a feeling of being controlled.


    Su Yan followed them to the ground and went straight down.


    Eighteen floors underground, each floor is very scary, various **** and terrible scenes.


    Su Yan frowned and said, without speaking, he continued to follow.


    At the 18th floor underground, there were only two people left.


    Su Yan looked at the lonely wild ghost, and finally realized that he was not really expensive, but a ghost.


    "It''s really troublesome, obviously there is no eighteenth floor, why there is one more."


    Su Yan punched the phantom to death, and fled from here, heading deeper.


    After walking for about an hour, the sun appeared in front of him, shining on the emperor, and many people were working.


    Su Yan looked around. This place is different from his own inner demons. This is definitely not a place of illusion. Has it come out? !

 Chapter 2345： The Death of the Eight Kingdoms!

    Chapter 2345: The Death of the Eight Kingdoms!


    Stepping out of the heart demon, Su Yan''s face has never had a relaxed meaning. This heart demon is not simple, it is not just an enemy directly killing it.


    It was entirely luck to be able to come out, otherwise I am afraid that I will stay in it for a lifetime.


    Looking around, Su Yan was still sitting on the lotus platform, and his eyes became firm.


    After all, he decided not to cross the Tribulation directly, but to go through the Great Polar Realm first, after all, it was safer and safer.


    And he knew that his own disaster was definitely not ordinary, very terrible, after all, he started to have disaster in Jindan.


    This has never happened before.


    It can only be said that this world is more strict, and it is not allowed to cross it!


    Su Yan closed his eyes, sat cross-legged on the lotus platform, and continued to practice.


    Two primordial veins appeared in his body, and at the same time, endless primordial energy enveloped him, causing terrible fluctuations.


    ...


    At this moment, the land of the Eight Kingdoms is not peaceful.


    After so many things, the eight countries are devastated, and it will take a long time to recover, and the people will slowly return to their previous lives.


    It took a lot of effort to kill the remaining dirt.


    But what they didn''t expect at all was that after extinguishing these remnants of dirt, the underground was not peaceful.


    In the land of Nanyuan, the witch master stood on the peak, looking at the entire territory, with an extremely cold expression in his eyes.


    His heart is disturbed these days, his eyelids are always twitching, and his right eye.


    Standing on the highest peak, he can see the entire Nanyuan, which is what he does every day.


    But today is a little different. In the land to the west, the original tidal swamp has many dead bones.


    These dry bones are all wild beasts and strange beasts, even more human.


    The witch master frowned, but his eyes widened in the next second.


    In the endless swamp, countless dirt gushes out, pouring around.


    These filths have different forms, and the realm is not weak, they are all golden cores, and there is no lack of perfect existence!


    This is like a locust, swarming everywhere, instantly covering up the surrounding land, and everything becomes a barren ruin.


    The witch master rushed to the tidal swamp, using his power to wipe out these dirty things.


    He can easily kill the dirty things of Jindan, but there are too many to kill at all.


    Exterminated, and endlessly pouring out, making him a little desperate.


    "Where is so much dirty stuff!"


    In the war, the Dirty Race failed and was annihilated long ago, but after a thousand years, the suppression was broken, and there were countless descendants, which made people puzzled.


    The Sorcerer can only kill, and at the same time call out the powerhouses of the whole country to block them together.


    But these filthy things are like madness, constantly pouring around, and finally they are heading towards a destination, the center!


    They continue to kill all human beings, and then rush towards the center, as if going on a pilgrimage, killing people is incidental.


    Not only Nanyuan, but also the land of the moonlight, the Queen of Heaven is also exhausted at this moment, and the corpse has exploded in the forbidden area.


    Endless dirt gushes out, and even the entire remains of the corpse are thrown out.


    The bones piled up like a mountain, and the filth burrowed through it like flies, and finally slew towards the people of Yuelan.


    There are too many of them, and all the generals in the queen''s blow are unstoppable and can only kill some.


    The rest slaughtered human beings while also heading toward the center.


    With this disaster, Yuelan''s population has been halved!


    The Queen of Heaven was so tired that she was lying on the ground with shawls, her eyes filled with endless sadness, and tears burst into tears.


    "My people, I failed to protect you, incompetent!"


    Xi Cang and Yun Huan were also attacked by dirty things. Compared to Yue Lan and Nan Yuan, they were more slaughtered in their eyes, and there was no survivor.


    The emperor and the lord vomited blood, chased the dirty things and killed them for three days and three nights, and finally fell down with exhaustion.


    Fortunately, they were rescued by the military commander, otherwise they would become a dish of dirty stuff.


    "Master Lord, you can''t attack your heart with anger, now Yunhuan needs you!"


    A military commander broke an arm and was bitten by something dirty, but it was good enough to survive.


    "How many people are left!" The lord looked at his military commander and asked loudly.


    "There is still..." The general lowered his head, already in tears.


    "tell me!"


    "One hundred million!"


    "what!!!"


    Lord Lord, his eyes were red and bleeding came.


    The land of fantasy, with a population of tens of billions, only 100 million left, what is this concept! ! !


    Lord Master beat his chest and feet, crying bitterly, wishing to kill himself.


    Fortunately, the military commander stopped him and told him that the remaining 100 million people needed protection, so Lord Lord did not give up.


    The emperor even died in battle. In the end, the body was not left behind and all were eaten by dirt.


    There are only 30 million people left in the land of Xicang!


    The remaining people are also threatened with death, and many dirty things are already chasing them, quickly.


    What makes countless people even more desperate is that many filths of the small and large extreme realms have emerged in it!


    How to resist this, completely desperate, some people even sit and wait to die.


    Not only these four kingdoms, Xuancheng, Beiming, Ye Luo, and Langya also encountered the same threat.


    For a while, the land of the stars became a miserable world!


    But everyone still wanted to live, and didn''t want to die like this, so they all fled.


    They didn''t give up even in the face of the dirty things of the small and big extremes.


    These extreme filths are definitely swallowing each other, because it can be felt that the number of filths is decreasing.


    What made everyone even more puzzled was that most of the dirty things went to the center, and they didn''t chase them.


    The central place is Taixuzong.


    The Lord Lord, the Queen, the Sorcerer, and even Prince Mondri, all gathered together, and they all brought their own people towards Taixu.


    Only Tai Xu can save them. These dirty things are crazy and have killed countless people.


    And they headed towards Taixu, and all the dirty things followed, not wandering around.


    This scene was so shocking that the entire Xinghai could hardly fall asleep, and the screams shook everywhere, like purgatory on earth.


    Many talents did not run long before they were overtaken by dirt, grabbed them directly, and then cannibalized.


    Cannibalization is the most painful torture, unimaginable.


    The emperors were exhausted.


    The eighth prince Xuancheng had almost lost his life and saved his own people.


    "With so many dirty things, is it true that heaven is going to destroy my human race!"


    The Sorcerer looked at the sky, his face full of despair, numb with heartache.


    "Don''t give up, never give up, we will definitely be saved when it is too empty."


    Lord Lord roared, increasing confidence for everyone.


    In this case, confidence is very valuable, and it is everyone''s support.

 Chapter 2346： Elders attack

    Chapter 2346 The elders attack


    The surrounding raging smoke, the calamity of the Eight Kingdoms, was born out of dirt.


    This time, too many, too many, almost innumerable, gushing out from various places, like locusts, wherever they go, they will not grow.


    These filths swallowed each other, and produced a lot of powerhouses, all of which existed in the Great Polar Realm.


    The population of the eight countries has plummeted, which is even more tragic than a thousand years ago.


    Countless people were killed by the dirty stuff, and even many babies didn''t let it go and ate them in one bite.


    The dirt all rushed to the land of Taixu Sect, because humans were at the feet of Taixu Sect.


    The survivors of the Eight Kingdoms have all come to their feet. They have only one hope that the people of Taixuzong can save them.


    The disciples of Tai Xu Zong also discovered such a terrible thing, not because they reacted slowly, but because it was only a day and a night that had passed since the beginning.


    The upper world has a vast territory, and the news cannot be like a global village.


    Lord Lord looked at the witch master and the others: "Everyone, we are divided into four directions, blocking the dirty things, and the rest go directly to Taixuzong for refuge."


    The wizard nodded and said, "Just do what you said."


    Emperor Mondri followed the shaman master to guard the west.


    Lord Lord and the North Ming Emperor guard the east.


    The Queen of Heaven and the Eighth Prince blocked the dirt in the north.


    The remains of Emperor Langya and Emperor Langya guard the south.


    There are so many dirty things that people can''t see the end at all, like locusts overwhelming the sky.


    They can fly in the air and perform various secret techniques, which are very difficult to deal with.


    The Witch Master looked at Emperor Mondri and said, "Boy, don''t be scared to pee!"


    Mondry angrily said: "I won''t be scared to pee, even if I die, I won''t."


    Mondry actually rushed directly to the dirty things, holding a sharp blade, and killing them, wherever he went, the dirty things fell.


    The witch master nodded: "It''s better-tempered than you, not bad."


    "be careful!"


    The witch master''s complexion changed, and he rushed forward, cast a witchcraft, and directly killed a ninth grade golden core dirty thing.


    During this period of time, their cultivation base has increased, but they have only broken through to the Lesser Extreme Realm, and at best they can compete with the dirty things of the Lesser Extreme Realm.


    If they face the Great Polar Realm, they have absolutely no way.


    But Mondri is even weaker.


    But in order to protect the safety of their people going up the mountain, even if they died in battle, they couldn''t take a step back.


    "hold onto!"


    The witch master waved his hands, and endless witchcraft poured out directly, killing all quarters, and the corpses piled up like a mountain.


    The Lord Lord took the descendants of the Emperor Underworld, and rushed into the dirt group at this moment, and the two opened their bows from left to right and beheaded everywhere.


    "Hahaha, I want to kill all the dirty things, so enjoyable!" The Lord laughed, completely ignored.


    And the new generation of Emperor Hades also showed his own breeze, all kinds of peculiar secret arts are used, killing intent surging, and unparalleled.


    The filth of Jindan came to die, and the corpses piled up like a mountain at once, accumulating.


    "Kill, kill hard, it''s best to destroy the clan!" the lord roared.


    The new generation of Emperor Hades smiled and said, "Master Lord is more intent to kill than mine."


    As the son of the Emperor Underworld, what he knows is the art of evil charm, which can be compared with killing intent.


    But now Lord Lord is even more powerful.


    To the north, the Queen of Heaven and the Eighth Prince also killed the Quartet.


    The goddess killed a lot more gracefully, but the dirt that died was the most.


    The Queen glanced at several piles of corpses, like several mountains, and couldn''t help but say displeased: "The most disgusting thing is disgusting to see."


    The Eighth Prince shook his head, his hands cramped until the end.


    "Don''t stop, work hard, don''t stop!" Tian Hou whispered to the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince replied: "Don''t worry, I won''t stop."


    How can it stop dealing with dirty things? If you don''t kill until the last bit of strength is exhausted, you will not stop.


    On the south side, it would be less pleasant.


    After all, the emperor died in battle, his son is still much worse than him, and fighting with Emperor Langya can only be dealt with.


    "It''s too much to kill!" The Emperor''s son was desperate.


    Emperor Langya roared: "What we have to do is block the dirty things. As long as the people retreat, we can retreat."


    "Is my life less important than untouchables!" the Emperor''s son asked.


    "How did your father teach you!" Emperor Langya roared.


    They are also the second generation, but the gap is not a little bit.


    "No way, I can''t win."


    The emperor''s son retreated and ran directly towards the mountain.


    "Coward, coward Xicang!" Emperor Langya roared.


    At the same time, his killing intent was soaring, he rushed into the dirt group, seven in and seven out, killing corpses everywhere.


    But after all, his power was weak, and he was defeated in the face of the filthy things of Jindan Nineth Rank.


    Seeing that he was about to be killed, the witch master witchcraft enveloped him and saved him.


    "hold onto!"


    The Sorcerer returned and killed several filthy items of Jindan 9th rank.


    But at this moment, Mondri had been cut off by the dirty thing directly. He roared in pain and smashed the dirty thing with a punch.


    "Go and help Mondri, he can''t hold on!" Emperor Langya shouted.


    "It''s not bad that he can have a son like you." The Witch Master smiled and rushed towards the west at the same time.


    But at this moment, in all directions, a few filths of the small extreme realm emerged, the whole body was blood red, and the killing intent was soaring to the sky.


    The entire sky was stained with blood, rushing towards the ground on all sides.


    "Little Extreme!"


    "What to do, how to deal with it!"


    Look, what''s behind them! "


    "My God, the dirt of the Great Polar Realm!"


    Everyone''s faces showed hopelessness, and they felt empty and their strength seemed to be exhausted.


    At this moment, a cloud of glow in the sky shrouded all directions, actually blocking the meaning of blood red.


    "Let you wait a long time!"


    Many elder disciples of Taixu Zong dispatched and flew directly with swords, forming a sword formation.


    "I want these dirty things to come back and forth!"


    The second elder of Taixu Sect roared, directly arrayed, covering the high sky with countless flying swords, rushing towards the dirt, and returning to the sect!


    Countless filths screamed and died, and they couldn''t resist it. Even if most of Taixu Sect''s disciples did not have the 9th-Rank Gold Core, they could still kill the 9th-Rank.


    It is not surprising that they are more powerful in formation.


    And the second elder directly slapped a dirty thing in a small extreme state, and Mondry and the others were speechless.


    "Thousands of years ago, Lao Tzu was holding a watermelon knife and killed it from the south to the north. There are countless people who have died under my watermelon knife!"


    This time he didn''t take the watermelon knife, but the sword was more powerful and intent to kill.


    With the same hatred and the enemy, we fought together, the situation changed, and the dirty stuff turned out to be defeated.


    At this moment, the second elder had already killed a big polar state filth, all kinds of secret techniques surged, killing intent was high, and the world changed!

 Chapter 2347： Swallow

    Chapter 2347: Devour


    Although it is the Great Extreme Realm, it must have just broken through, and the strength is not very terrifying. Fighting with the second elder for a hundred rounds is a disadvantage.


    The long sword in the hands of the second elder smeared a layer of essence and blood, and at this moment all the vitality gushed out, blessing the long sword.


    This sword slashed down directly from high altitude with terrifying killing intent.


    "This is the strength of the second elder!"


    The witch master was shocked. How long hadn''t seen it, their strength had improved a lot, which made them blush immediately.


    And the younger generation, such as Mondri, was even more shocked, admired in his heart, and filled with infinite yearning.


    "This power, the dirt can''t resist!" Lord Lord said.


    "Nonsense." The Sorcerer disdain, "It must be killed!"


    The second elder''s long sword fell, directly hitting the brain of the dirty thing, and a sword slashed, all kinds of thunder and lightning lingered.


    How the dirt resisted, it was directly split in half, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Dirty things are not reconciled when they die, but they don''t have any use for eggs, they are directly turned into dead bones.


    "Who else!" The second elder held a long sword and looked at the dirt around him, furious.


    One end!


    Two ends!


    Three heads!


    ...


    All of a sudden, ten small extreme peaks of dirt emerged.


    They swallowed each other, and finally left two ends, the Great Polar Realm!


    "Second elder, be careful!" the shaman master changed his tone.


    This is a dirty thing at both ends, which should not be underestimated.


    But the second elder didn''t bother at all, the long sword in his hand burst into endless light, and the killing intent was high.


    He rushed directly towards the two dirty things, the sky was trembling, and the secret technique kept pouring out.


    "Thousand Magical Sword Art!"


    Countless long swords are all pervasive, and they are killed towards a big extreme state of dirt, with extraordinary power.


    This piece can shred a hundred thousand mountains, can make a land without grass, and there will be no living things for thousands of years.


    Just a sword fell, and the entire ground shattered, shaking in all directions, setting off endless violent meaning.


    The second elder didn''t stop, and once again killed with a sword, this sword directly hit a dirty object.


    The praise thing roared, his arm paused, and the blood was as useful as a waterfall.


    The surroundings were blood-red, the ground was cracked, and endless swallowing black energy was permeated.


    Black Qi rushed towards the second elder, covering him whole, making it difficult to escape.


    Not only is black air enveloped, an invisible intention to swallow is consuming the second elder''s vitality.


    The second elder''s complexion changed, and he hurriedly pinched the Jue, and said silently.


    However, in a few seconds, the black energy all over his body dissipated, and the black energy in the sky also burst directly at this moment, rippling away, and all dissipated.


    The two dirty things are violent, and they kill directly towards the second elder. They are both the strongest power without reservation.


    The second elder''s long sword pierced the chest of one dirty object, and at the same time kicked the other side''s chest.


    The long sword was drawn out, and the long sword was actually somewhat black, as if it was about to be corroded.


    The second elder can only vomit blood and restore sword intent, and the killing intent is also extremely high.


    "These two dirty things are terrible!" The Sorcerer said in horror.


    "Yes, it''s so powerful and unimaginable!" The Queen of Heaven was also horrified.


    "Let''s help the second elder!" said the eighth prince.


    But the Lord Lord shook his head: "Don''t talk about you, we can''t help, we can''t bear the dissipated energy."


    The eighth prince was pale, revealing a trace of powerlessness, making him an unimaginable duel of the strong.


    The second elder looked at the two dirty things and shouted angrily: "Two beasts, I didn''t expect to be a bit capable."


    In fact, the second elder''s physical strength was extremely exhausted. At this moment, several attacks failed to cause fatal damage to the dirty things, and he was already a little depressed.


    But the second elder didn''t mean to stop at all. Facing the dirty stuff, he would fight to death without stopping.


    The other Tai Xuzong disciples still formed a sword formation to kill the dirt in the Quartet.


    When these dirty things happened, the body immediately withered, and finally became white bones, piled up in four directions.


    The second elder threw the long sword, it turned out to be a seal with both hands, and displayed a terrible secret technique.


    "Just let you **** thunder and lightning palm!"


    The second elder covered the thunder and lightning with both hands, and directly killed the two dirty things.


    But in the blink of an eye, he made hundreds of moves, which were terrifying.


    The dirty things on both ends were directly shot and flew away by the second elder 10,000 meters, and the whole body was also scarred.


    And at this moment, the two dirty things actually merged together, forming a terrifyingly huge merged thing.


    And this is going to be even more powerful, dropping one foot on the ground and shaking, directly cracking.


    The combined object rushed to the second elder and slapped it flying with one palm, which was impossible to stop.


    The second elder finally stabilized his figure, but was slapped flying again with a palm, seriously injured.


    The witch master hurriedly leaped high into the sky, caught the second elder, and hurriedly asked: "Second elder, are you okay?"


    "It''s too strong, inform the Great Elder!"


    Before the second elder spoke, the voice of the great elder came: "I''m here."


    I was in retreat, heard the noise, and when I came out to see, it was actually flooded with dirt, like a disaster for locusts.


    Upon hearing the death of the Eight Kingdoms, the elder''s face paled even more anger, and his hand could be the hardest chair that was crushed.


    When he rushed out of the sect, he saw the second elder lost.


    At this moment, the great elder rushed directly to the body of the dirty stuff and blasted out a punch.


    The power of this punch was too terrifying, and the dirty body was directly blasted through.


    The ground was full of blood, and the fit thing roared frantically, and slew towards the great elder.


    But the great elder punched it again and landed on its face, directly smashing half of its face.


    The mate roars, various secret techniques gush out, and the sky is filled with the meaning of killing.


    But the great elder didn''t care at all, rushed directly to the dirt, raised his foot, and kicked his whole body away.


    Flying high in the sky, the great elder punched again, actually knocking the two dirty things back to their original form.


    "The Great Elder is amazing."


    "It''s too strong, I finally got it back to its original shape!"


    "The Great Elder is the strongest."


    Many people yelled excitedly and saw hope.


    The great elder walked in front of the two dirty things, and actually punched one directly, using the strongest power, and at the same time the magic killing technique.


    "With this mere power, I want to encircle Tai Xuzong. It''s really whimsical."


    What is puzzling is that as long as they kill the dirty things, they can only see the bones, and the rest disappeared suddenly, as if they were sucked away by something.


    The great elder landed, watching the countless blood seeping into the ground, frowning.


    "Elder, these things have been absorbed by the ground?"


    "It''s not like!" The Great Elder was a little confused.


    And on the ground, in the endless depths, all the essence of the dead dirt seeps into the ground, into the depths.


    In the beginning, it just fell drop by drop, and finally more and more, it actually converged into a small river, rushing into the cave.


    "Good things, the more the better, I will devour them all!"

 Chapter 2348： Break the seal!

    Chapter 2348: Break the seal!


    This voice is extremely evil, as if coming from the deepest part of the earth, revealing an endless evil intent.


    Of course, this voice was not heard by the Great Elder and others, they were extremely excited when they killed the dirty stuff at this moment.


    "Great Elder!"


    The disciples of Tai Xuzong were extremely happy and smiled.


    Lord Lord also stepped forward at this moment, and respectfully said to the great elder: "Thank you for your life-saving grace!"


    "The Great Elder saved the Eight Kingdoms of the Galaxy and saved hundreds of millions of people!" The Sorcerer also looked excited.


    "If it weren''t for the great elders and Taixuzong''s disciples, we would have been reduced to filthy food by now." Tian Hou had a lingering fear.


    Mondry and others also ran over, some of them even saw the great elder for the first time, seeing such a mighty power.


    The elder looked at these people, heartbroken but gratified.


    He blamed himself: "If I found out earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have died so many people!"


    "The elder doesn''t have to blame himself, this filthy thing came too quickly."


    "Yes, when we found out, they had already killed a lot of humans!" The Sorcerer said with gritted teeth.


    This is almost a sneak attack, starting at night and killing until dawn, until the emperors of all countries know about it.


    And this is faster. If the dirty stuff hadn''t made it into Kyoto, I''m afraid they wouldn''t know.


    They can''t be blamed for this. After all, the territory is vast and too huge, and the news cannot be spread so quickly.


    Even if you use your mind, there are distance limits.


    At this time, there are high-tech, satellite phones, there is no way to spread, too far.


    "It''s already very good to be able to continue." The Lord shook his head.


    "This time the loss was heavy, the territory was lost, and countless people died." The Eighth Prince said, with a bleak expression.


    The number of people who died this time is tens of billions less, which is terrifying.


    "Don''t be sad, we will return it all!" The Great Elder clasped his hands tightly with a murderous expression on his face.


    The others nodded and agreed.


    "Follow me up the mountain first and discuss the next countermeasures!"


    The great elder took a group of people directly to the land of Taixuzong.


    This is their first time here.


    The surviving people had already been placed among other mountain peaks, and Tai Xuzong disciples also took food and water, which calmed them down.


    On the mountain, at the entrance of the sect, a man knelt there, it was the emperor''s son.


    "Yes... I''m sorry!"


    He said to everyone, bowing his head.


    When the witch master saw it, his face was violent, his fists clenched, and Yuan Li was violent.


    He wanted to hit the beast with a punch, because he almost killed someone.


    "Beast, get out!"


    In the end, the witch master did not kill him, because it was not worth it, dirty hands!


    "Forgive me, forgive me, and beg you." The Emperor''s son knelt and begged for mercy, regretting extremely.


    But everyone was indifferent, didn''t care at all, and all entered the sect.


    The sect was closed, and the sky fell into white snow.


    The Emperor''s son was full of regret and tears welled up. He was weak, afraid, and timid.


    He desperately wants to redeem it now, but it is already impossible. Without regret medicine, it is impossible to do it again.


    He could only walk down Taixuzong blankly, he knew that Taixuzong could not tolerate him.


    He walked at the foot of the mountain, looking at the countless corpses in front of him, his body trembled.


    Of course he is afraid. This is human nature. How can he not be afraid when he sees such a terrible **** scene.


    He was aimless, he wanted to die, wanted to let the dirty eat himself.


    At this moment, under his feet, tens of thousands of meters on the ground, in a cave.


    Countless dirt and power all poured into it, viscous like liquid, converging into a river.


    All these things gathered in one place, the end of the hole.


    "Good things, good things, great!"


    An extremely excited voice came from the entrance of the cave, making people tremble.


    Then, a noise rang around.


    ����������!


    This sound has never stopped, it has always been there, even the ground can be heard.


    This is the person who speaks in the cave swallowing these powers, all the power, there is no one left.


    "Stupid humans, know how powerful our race is!"


    "Our race is the number one race in the world, the smartest and most powerful race!"


    "Now I just give you a lesson, a lesson from a thousand years ago, and then I will make you desperate!"


    The roar resounded throughout the valley all day, but no one heard it.


    The valley is empty, and the beast has already escaped.


    In the entrance of the cave, where the sound is made, a terrible force is fluctuating at this moment, and it is getting worse.


    In the end, this group of light, as dazzling as the sun, illuminates all directions underground, illuminating the entire cave.


    "The seal, I have been sealed for a thousand years, now it''s time to break!"


    With a roar, countless runes were shattered, and the golden font encountered wind and sand, and began to slowly dissipate, becoming lighter and lighter.


    The entrance of the cave was still violent, and the voice spread everywhere, getting worse.


    Even the emperor''s son who came down the mountain heard it right now, and was so frightened that he almost sat on the ground.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    The Emperor''s son stood up and ran away frantically, just wanting to run away from this place, never come back, and go to a place where there is no danger.


    However, he seemed to have two hands under his feet, grabbing his ankle directly and dragging him into the ground.


    In the entrance of the cave, the dirty emperor was still breaking the formation, all the runes had disappeared, and there was no more.


    And the endless shackles, the dirty emperor''s force was directly broken free.


    He can move now, and he is no longer restricted around him.


    "Unprecedented comfort, freedom, the freedom I yearn for!"


    But when the sound of breaking through the sky sounded, an invisible force blasted directly at the dirty emperor.


    This force was too terrifying, the dirty emperor was directly blasted into the ground, his body was broken, he could not completely escape from this place, and he could not gain true freedom.


    "Supper, old man, you actually set this trap!"


    This is physical suppression, so that he cannot escape at all, even if the runes and shackles are destroyed.


    Dirty Emperor''s eyes were a little desperate, but he couldn''t escape after all, and he was happy.


    But at this moment, the emperor''s son was actually sucked into the ground, thinking that this force was too great for him to escape.


    Finally, the emperor''s son actually arrived in front of the dirty emperor.


    "Hahaha, there is no way to the world, I thought that the seal could not be broken, but in the end a gift was sent!"


    The Emperor''s son shivered and said in horror: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The last scream, representing the end of his life.


    "With this physical body, I can escape!"


    The dirty emperor smiled and rushed directly out of the cave. This time the invisible power did not appear, he really came out, and the seal disappeared!

 Chapter 2349： Dirty emperor!

    Chapter 2349 The Dirty Emperor appears!


    That scream spread out of the ground, floating into the Taixu Sect.


    After all, the seal was lifted and the voice spread farther, not surprising.


    "What sound?" Tai Xuzong disciple asked in surprise.


    "It seems to be a scream!" A disciple changed color.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "It seems to be a place of sect."


    "Let''s take a look."


    A group of disciples rushed to the sect.


    When they arrived at the sect, they really heard a strange scream, like a temporary final cry, full of despair, panic, and helplessness.


    "This cry is terrible."


    "who is it!"


    And just when everyone was wondering, the door was actually ringing, and someone was knocking on the door.


    A disciple opened the gate, and saw a young man standing at the gate, looking at them coldly.


    "This is?" Someone was puzzled and had never seen it.


    "Isn''t this the son of Emperor Xicang?"


    "I was here just now, so scared."


    "Yes, I think of it, he was scolded by Nanyuan Wizard Master and Yunhuan Master, saying that he is a coward."


    "It seems so, I saw it too, he escaped and almost killed someone."


    "Now that I still have a face, I don''t have that thick face at all."


    A group of people twittered, full of contempt and mockery.


    But the Emperor''s son had a cold face, and his whole body revealed a black vitality aura, full of the smell of death.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes, cowards are not welcome here."


    "Go away, didn''t you hear it!"


    Some disciples started to chase people directly and scolded them directly.


    But the emperor''s son did not leave, he raised his head, his eyes revealed the meaning of death.


    Reaching out his hand directly, he grabbed a few disciples of Taixu Zong, and then, to everyone''s surprise, he actually ate it!


    The other disciples were so frightened that their faces were extremely pale.


    "Eat, eat!"


    "Killed!"


    "The Emperor''s Son murdered!"


    A disciple ran away quickly, shouting everywhere.


    This immediately attracted the onlookers of other people.


    The people of Xicang were heartbroken, and at this moment they were extremely cold.


    They ran over and saw that the emperor''s son was still holding half of the wreck in his hand, and his faces were full of anger, and the last bit of hope was gone.


    "You beast!"


    A Minister of Xicang roared: "The crutches in his hand hit the Emperor''s son directly."


    But his crutches were shattered in midair and turned into nothingness. At the same time, he himself was enveloped by a force. Within a few seconds, the whole person turned into a withered bone.


    Everyone was pale and trembling with fright, and never dared to say a word again.


    They fled everywhere and told the elders.


    After a while, the witch master and others and several elders of Taixu Zong ran out, and when they saw the emperor''s son, they were all furious.


    "Beast, you dare to kill people!"


    "Today I will teach you a lesson!"


    The Emperor Beiming made a shot, blasted out a punch, and at the same time a sharp blade was used as a hidden weapon to attack the Emperor''s son back.


    But the emperor''s son did not fluctuate for a moment, did not resist at all, letting everything fall on him, not even scratching it.


    He glanced at these people and blasted them out with a punch. They were actually turned into meatloaf by him.


    "This!"


    Everyone changed color without expecting it at all.


    The shaman master and others also changed their faces suddenly, the power of this punch definitely has the strength of the small extreme realm.


    "Why is he so strong all of a sudden?!" Tianhou said coldly.


    "I don''t know, there is something wrong with his appearance!" The Sorcerer also said.


    "Shoot together, catch him!" Lord Lord roared and took the lead.


    Others also joined in, exerted their original strength, gathered together, and directly killed the Emperor''s son.


    The Emperor''s son said with a sneer: "A bunch of ants, get in the way!"


    He flicked his fingers, only this strength was to directly bounce these people into the air, unable to resist, falling into the ground without knowing the life or death.


    "what!"


    Everyone has changed color, and I never thought that the Emperor''s son was so terrible all at once.


    It was the face witch master and others who could not deal with him together.


    "Hurry up and call the Great Elder!" The second elder said coldly.


    At the moment, the emperor''s son looked at everyone around him with disdainful eyes.


    "Just your bunch of ants, I don''t even bother to kill them, and tell me to come out late at night!"


    The second elder was angry and shouted: "How can you call the name of the lord at will!"


    The emperor''s son disdainfully slapped him directly, blasting the second elder with a wave of violent violence.


    This single blow could definitely kill the second elder, and it was impossible to resist.


    At this moment, the great elder leaped forward and helped the second elder to withstand the blow, even though he also stepped back several steps before finally stabilizing his body.


    The great elder looked at the emperor''s son with a cold expression, and said, "You are not the emperor''s son!"


    The Emperor''s son did not speak, he did not say that he was a dirty thing, because it was completely unnecessary.


    "I counted for three seconds, your main sect does not appear, the entire Taixu sect will be destroyed!"


    The emperor��s son��s voice was cold, and the bells were repeated.


    "three!"


    "you wanna die!"


    The elder was furious and blasted the emperor''s son with a punch.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his fist was held by the Emperor''s son.


    It was as if the terrible rules of the world directly trapped him, making him unable to break free.


    The great elder was the loser of the robbery, and he couldn''t break free when he was held, which made his face change sharply.


    More than that, his fist actually started to turn black, and a terrible black force penetrated into his skin and began to move towards the arm.


    Severe pain, unbearable pain, just like a bug eating your bone marrow and soul, pain that is unimaginable!


    Even the Great Elder, his face changed wildly at this moment, showing a trace of paleness, and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    The great elder did not hesitate, and hurriedly cut off his direct arm, which was able to escape.


    The emperor''s son sneered: "I want to fight with me with such a little strength, I can''t help myself!"


    He continued to say to the depths of Taixu Sect: "Two!"


    "How could he suddenly become so strong!" The Wizard and others couldn''t figure it out.


    The great elder has a cold face, and he is extremely vigilant. This kind of strength is unimaginable, and he is not an ordinary person at all. This is too much stronger, and he is definitely a strong person in the tribulation period!


    Cross the catastrophe!


    The great elder''s heart trembled, the corners of his mouth trembled, and the most terrifying thoughts came into his mind.


    He shook his head, wanting to get rid of this terrible thought, but he lingered.


    In the end, he could only look at the emperor''s son, with fear and panic in his eyes.


    The cultivation base capable of crossing the catastrophe period is still displaying black elemental power, which almost locks a person, even if he is unwilling at all.


    "You broke the seal?!" The elder shuddered.


    The Emperor''s son sneered, his face full of disdain.


    "Unexpectedly, the time and the place are right and the people are right, I am all occupied, this is the sky that makes me stand up!"


    A thunder and lightning fell, extremely large, and directly smashed a large hall.

 Chapter 2350： The battle to cross the catastrophe!

    Chapter 2350 The battle of the catastrophe period!


    This is not the emperor''s son at all, but the emperor of dirty things-dirty emperor!


    The Great Elder already knew that his face changed wildly, and an extreme anxiety filled his heart. His hands were shaking, and it was very violent.


    He knew the terrible Dirty Emperor, and he had seen it.


    In the battle thousands of years ago, the sovereign and the dirty emperor had a peak duel for three days and three nights. In the end, the suzerain won. He witnessed the whole process without any urine.


    A few days ago, he followed the Sect Master to a mountain, only to know that the Dirty Emperor was suppressed at the foot of their Sect.


    It is hard to imagine that the Sect Master said that the dirty emperor could not escape, but now the dirty emperor is in front of them!


    The pupils of the great elder tightened, and an extreme chill swept through his body, and his whole body was cold to the bone.


    He didn''t make everyone vigilant, no one made everyone retreat, because everything was in vain.


    Faced with the existence of the tribulation period, any effort or escape is useless.


    Seeing the despair in the eyes of the Great Elder, the Dirty Emperor''s eyes burst into light, and the protagonist rose slightly, revealing a hint of sneer.


    "Fear!"


    The dirty emperor looked at the great elder, his voice was cold, as biting as a thousand years of ice.


    "Do you know how I lived this thousand years!"


    The dirty emperor is angry, the ultimate anger, he has been suppressed in the past thousand years, he has not moved anything, and has experienced the ultimate torment every day.


    It''s not that the vitality is tenacious, he has long burped.


    The second elder looked at the dirty emperor, his eyes were extremely jealous, he said: "Elder, who is he?!"


    Now everyone knows that this person is not simple, his strength must be very terrifying, and he is not an emperor''s son at all!


    The body of the great elder was still trembling, unable to stop it.


    "He is Dirty Emperor!"


    The voice of the great elder was full of helplessness, and even more desperate.


    After saying this, his entire face was completely bloodless, as if he was ten years old all at once.


    "what?!"


    Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly, with chills in their eyes.


    "Dirty Emperor!" someone repeated, his voice trembling.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "We are dead!"


    Despair, incomparable despair, without a trace of other thoughts.


    At this moment, the sky was trembling, and it was enveloped by a black will. The whole world was directly out of control, and everything was dominated by the Dirty Emperor.


    He is the sky here, he is the land here, he has the final say!


    He kills whoever he wants, and he kills whoever he wants!


    He has this strength!


    "Desperate, give me desperate despair!"


    The dirty emperor roared and roared, the more desperate the people of Taixuzong, the happier he was.


    At the same time, the Dirty Emperor was shocked by a terrifying force, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze instantly, making everyone unable to move.


    "what happened!"


    "I can''t move!"


    "We are a living target!"


    Everyone shuddered, facing the danger of death, and all showed the most fearful side.


    Even the elders of Taixuzong showed extreme panic and anxiety in their eyes at this moment.


    The great elder sighed and said quietly, "Why do you do this? You can kill us with your finger, why waste time."


    "Do you think I don''t want to!"


    Unexpectedly, the dirty emperor directly exploded in foul language, extremely angry.


    He used the secret technique, which can completely make the entire Taixu Sect live without beings.


    However, his secret technique was resisted by a force, and he was very familiar with this force!


    That''s right, it is the power of Sect Master Taixu''s supper!


    "Lord Supper!"


    The Sorcerer and the others were excited, tears filled their eyes, and tears fell.


    "Master Supper is out!"


    "Shut up, call the lord!" An elder slapped his disciple.


    The disciples of Taixu Sect can only be called the Sect Master, but the people of the Eight Kingdoms can be called the Master Ye Supper.


    At this moment they recovered and their bodies were able to move. It was entirely the power of the Sect Master to restore this piece of heaven and earth.


    Xiao Sheng sounded, very melodious, with a trace of desolation, making everyone intoxicated.


    I saw a figure standing at the top of the main hall, exaggerating.


    "Pretend to be a criminal, give me a punch!"


    The dirty emperor didn''t speak too much, he shot directly, the power of this punch was overpowering the sky, with the meaning of heaven.


    The sky was flickering with thunder and lightning, and there was an electric dragon appearing, roaring, pointing directly to the supper.


    He hated supper so much, now he just wants to take his life.


    Thousands of insults, pay today!


    Xiao Qi put down the supper prize, looking at the dirty emperor: "You are still as reckless as before!"


    As soon as the words fell, the power of a rune shook the world, directly isolating the power of the dirty emperor, and the sky was divided into two!


    "The humiliation back then, today I must ask you to double it back. I will not only kill you, but I will kill everyone here!"


    The dirty emperor roared, and countless thunder and lightning surged in the sky, as if the catastrophe had really come.


    "I want to make the whole place a masterless thing, and I want you humans to be completely annihilated!"


    He doesn''t want to be enslaved anymore. He just wants to kill all humans. This is resentment.


    This is even more for their race, letting their race see the light of day again.


    The dirty emperor''s body was full of vitality, and it was a fist in the void, and the invisible force was directly directed towards the supper.


    The supper was still standing, even if the hall at his feet had already turned into nothingness.


    He blocked it easily, actually blocking the endless power of Dirty Emperor and preventing him from committing any crime.


    Behind the supper, there are countless Taixuzong elders and disciples, as well as people from the Eight Kingdoms, the last continuation of mankind.


    "With me, this place can''t tolerate you in the wild!"


    The supper finally got angry and rushed to the sky, rushing directly towards the dirty emperor.


    He grabbed hard with his hand, and a mountain fell on his hand and smashed directly towards the dirty emperor.


    This mountain contains terrifying power, even the dirty emperor must take it seriously.


    The dirty emperor kicked out, shattering the mountain, and at the same time, this kick also blasted towards the supper.


    The confrontation of power, the most direct battle, and the bombardment of vitality, the world is already unstable!


    "Run!"


    The great elder shouted at everyone, and at the same time used his original strength to protect the ruins under his feet.


    The entire Taixu Sect unexpectedly collapsed at this moment, completely unable to stabilize, and the power was terrible.


    The battle of the monks during the Tribulation Period was simply upset, destroying the sky and the earth.


    The rules of heaven and earth, the shackles all around, are directly shattered at this moment, completely absent.


    The Great Elder took everyone and flew directly to another mountain, thousands of miles away from the battlefield!


    Even at this far, the violent power tilts, and it fluctuates violently, and must be resisted by the formation.


    "Is this the battle during the tribulation period!"


    The witch master was shocked, and there was deep fear in his eyes.


    It''s terrible, although it''s not so intense, but one move can destroy the world.


    "Crossing the Tribulation, but contending with the sky, it has withstood the anger of the sky, it is naturally terrible!" said the elder.


    He deeply knows the terrible tribulation and the horror of the tribulation, he was almost obliterated back then.

 Chapter 2351： come down

    Chapter 2351 The Fall


    It was completely lucky that I got a life.


    The battle was fierce at the moment, and everyone was looking at the battlefield.


    Two terrible powers gush out from the world.


    The dirty emperor displayed his black vitality and kept fighting against the supper with golden vitality.


    In an instant, the two made a hundred moves.


    The whole place was completely reduced to nothingness, and even the residue was gone.


    They hit mid-air and fought several times, and they had already rushed into the clouds at this moment.


    Dirty Emperor''s hands were filled with black air, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    In these fights, he did not have the slightest advantage, but was suppressed all the time.


    "I really didn''t expect that after a thousand years, you would not have been hurt at all!"


    The supper also looked cold, with regret in his eyes.


    If he had known this long ago, he should have killed the Dirty Emperor back then, instead of waiting for him to become weaker and devour him.


    "Hmph, want to make me weak, there are no doors!"


    The dirty emperor is actually very weak and not a god. After being suppressed for thousands of years, tortured by various rune taboos, he must be weakened.


    He completely absorbed countless of the same kind, and then added it.


    "Unexpectedly, I can break the seal, all this is God''s will!"


    "I really didn''t expect you to be so cruel, killing all the same kind!"


    "Nonsense, I am carrying their wishes, I am their sustenance, I am their hope."


    "Hehe, you are just an excuse!"


    Supper was too lazy to talk nonsense, and directly slapped in the void and blasted towards the dirty emperor.


    "Taste my palm of the void!"


    The supper roared, and all the vitality gushed out.


    A palm of the void patted directly at the dirty emperor, very powerful.


    The dirty emperor''s face was cold, and his body was full of black vitality, forming a huge vortex, wanting to **** all the power into it.


    When the two collided, they did not make a terrible sound, nor did they mean to collide, but directly merged.


    "Your strength is very strong, but can you deal with me!"


    The dirty emperor sneered, and absorbed the power of the night supper''s secret technique and transformed it into his own power.


    "The power of devouring!"


    The supper complexion turned cold, and he didn''t expect the dirty emperor''s secret technique to be successful.


    "It''s surprising, I learned it almost lost my life."


    The dirty emperor rushed towards the supper and made this move again.


    A swallowing force rushed towards, vortexes on all sides, surrounding the supper.


    Supper is very dangerous now, and his body energy is absorbed again, and if this continues, he will definitely lose.


    Supper looked at the dirty emperor and said: "I really look down on you!"


    His clothes burst all over, revealing his upper body, which was actually full of rune fonts, exuding golden light, shining everywhere.


    "what!"


    Dirty emperor changed color, he didn''t expect that supper still had such a hand.


    "Do you think I stopped here for thousands of years? I also practiced secret arts."


    "Arhat King Kong Art!"


    Supper roared, the light from all over his body rose sharply again, and countless golden fonts broke away from his body and rushed towards the surroundings.


    The dirty emperor wanted to regain his power, but it was over.


    Whirlpool swallowed the golden fonts by herself, and in a moment it was indigestion, bursting directly into nothingness.


    "Your devouring power was broken by me, I see what you can do now!"


    Supper rushed to the dirty emperor, blasted out, directly hit the dirty emperor''s chest, and pierced it.


    The dirty emperor flew upside down for 10,000 meters, and his whole body fell directly towards the ground, while still surging blood.


    The supper doesn''t stop, soaring to the sky and falling, one foot is gone!


    The dirty emperor was stepped on by him, and his whole body was deformed.


    This is just a human body, after all, it can''t support such a terrible power.


    The Dirty Emperor was beaten out of his body by the midnight snack, and now only his soul is left, how to fight.


    Supper looked at the body of the Dirty Emperor''s soul and sneered: "What else do you have to fight with me now!"


    Seeing the soul, Supper also had a hint of greed in his eyes, as if he had swallowed the soul of the Dirty Emperor, he would definitely be able to break through to the Second Heaven of Cross Tribulation!


    It may even be possible to reach the Triple Heaven!


    "See my soul greedy!"


    The dirty emperor was not afraid, but instead revealed a hint of ridicule, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Do you think I can''t fight you with my soul!"


    Dirty Emperor laughed evilly, and the whole world was full of his laughter.


    "Only the soul is left, and he still laughs out!" The Sorcerer said coldly.


    "Yes, Master Supper only needs to give him a blow, and he must be gone!"


    "Master Supper, kill him!" many people shouted.


    "Sect Master destroyed him!" Tai Xuzong''s disciples and elders were also excited.


    But the great elder was not happy, his face was particularly ugly.


    "It''s not that simple!" The elder said coldly, "The Dirty Emperor can''t be that weak!"


    "Only the soul is left!" The others puzzled.


    "Look at it."


    Instead, the elder yelled at the night snack: "Sect Master, be careful that he has a conspiracy!"


    The supper naturally heard the voice of the great elder, and at the moment he was looking at the dirty emperor''s way: "Is there any back hand, come out quickly, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!"


    "This is what you said!"


    Dirty Emperor''s soul is extremely large, as if covering half of the sky, like Kunpeng.


    At this moment, his soul shrank sharply, and finally turned into a human form.


    "Do you think our race is so weak!"


    "Tell you, we are a higher race, and it will never be what you inferior ants can imagine!"


    The dirty emperor roared and his soul started to burn, which shocked everyone.


    His soul burned, and it was filled with an extreme threatening smell, and the whole world seemed to be collapsing.


    "A piece of the sky has fallen!" Someone was terrified.


    "Is he going to explode!" The Sorcerer''s eyes widened.


    If this blew up, I''m afraid this world will no longer exist, and they will have to die.


    "It''s terrible!" This power is unimaginable.


    They felt the power of the Dirty Emperor to burn his soul, which was much more terrifying than before.


    Even supper did not expect that the dirty emperor would actually do this, burning his soul.


    "You must be thinking, if I do this, I will die together."


    Dirty Emperor''s face showed disdain, even mocking.


    "I can tell you that I did this to destroy you. As long as I have a ray of soul, I won''t die!"


    "This is why we are superior and you are inferior!"


    Dirty Emperor smiled wickedly, and 99% of his soul burned and turned into a terrifying force.


    This force is simply indescribable, it is too terrifying for the world to bear.


    "Supper, a thousand-year humiliation, pay it back today, let me die!"


    The power of the burning soul rushed directly towards the supper and hit instantly.


    The supper was extremely defensive, but he was still hit by the body and fell over.


    The whole person fell to the ground like a broken kite, smashing the ground into a huge hole.

 Chapter 2352： The tree of the world!

    Chapter 2352 The Tree of the World!


    The dirty emperor used the burning soul to transform it into a powerful force, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    This means that the dirty emperor can do it, which is impossible for humans.


    The human soul is very fragile, not to mention burning, damage is huge damage, it may damage the foundation of the road, and even affect the cultivation.


    This is the talent of blood, the difference of race.


    In these respects, humans have always been weak, but humans have always stood on top of the world, which naturally has its advantages.


    The supper master of the supper fell to the ground, and the entire ground was cracked, setting off a wave of violent dust.


    The original battlefield has long been destroyed, and the rules of heaven and earth are no longer there. At this moment, they have moved the battlefield, otherwise there will be no ground.


    Everyone in Taixuzong looked at the ground, their hearts were extremely cold, their eyes were hazy, and tears were about to fall out.


    "Sect Master!" The Great Elder roared into the sky in hysterics.


    The others also roared, with tears in their eyes and shaking all over.


    Despair, worry, fear...


    All emotions are intertwined, making everyone panic and uneasy.


    The masters of the Eight Kingdoms are also desperate at this moment. Taixu Sect''s Sect Master cannot defeat them, and who else can destroy the dirty things and destroy the dirty emperor.


    They were slumped and directly slumped on the ground, no longer thinking about how to save their lives and did not run away.


    Because they know that all this is in vain, and that no effort can be fruitful.


    Their result is doomed, and you have to accept if you don''t accept it.


    "Failed, completely defeated!" Despair appeared in the Witch Master''s eyes, and his body was shocked. At this moment, he thought of self-destruction.


    This is the same idea for the masters, instead of being killed by the dirty emperor, it is better to blew himself up.


    The great elder was cold and biting, and entered the Zongbing Ice Cave, but he did not give up. At this moment, he directly flew high in the sky and headed towards the giant pit.


    The surrounding area of ??the huge pit disappeared and the clouds were exposed.


    Supper lying at the bottom of the giant pit, his bones and muscles were already broken, and his dantian was broken.


    The soul of Dirty Emperor burned a blow, even he couldn''t take it, it was too terrifying.


    "metropolitan!"


    The great elder flew into it and roared uneasy.


    Seeing the supper, the elder hurriedly flew down and helped him up.


    "Sect Master, you have to cheer up!"


    Supper is their hope, as well as the hope of mankind. If he falls, then the land of stars will be completely finished.


    The night supper was covered in blood, like mud, and his eyes were a little loose.


    Not only did his dantian shatter, but his soul was also damaged, as if he might vanish in smoke at any time and die directly.


    He looked at the great elder, and said with regret: "I regretted that it was all my fault!"


    He was regretting that he didn''t directly kill the dirty emperor that year, which caused such a disaster.


    He was hating his greed, if it weren''t for refining the dirty emperor, nothing like this would happen.


    But in fact, he regretted it a bit far-fetched, after all, he had exhausted everything before defeating the dirty emperor, and he had no strength to kill the dirty emperor.


    Only later, he had a chance, but he had already left Xinghai.


    At this moment, the last remaining soul of the dirty emperor was swelling, and finally it became extremely huge and turned into his original shape.


    The dirty emperor sneered at the midnight snack in the giant pit: "This is the difference between us, the inferior race should be caught!"


    He actually recovered, which made everyone''s complexion tremble!


    Ninety-nine percent of the soul was burned, and only the last one percent was left. In an instant, his soul recovered without any damage.


    Of course, his physical strength was also affected a bit, and it was impossible to use his soul to burn again.


    He also needs rest and recovery. Although he won this battle, he also paid a very painful price.


    But he can accept it, he won, this is the best result.


    Their race will stand in the land of stars, and he will become the master of this place!


    Dirty Emperor looked at the supper in the giant pit, and sneered even more. He felt very comfortable and very comfortable looking at the defeat.


    All the humiliation has been recovered, he is going to die at night and disappear completely in this world!


    "From now on, in the entire world, there will be no Taixuzong supper!"


    The dirty emperor roared, the supper must be killed, this had no other results, and the entire Tai Xu would also be destroyed.


    He wants to kill even the remaining humans. He doesn''t allow any more humans. He hates humans. He is also afraid of future troubles and fear that the spring grass will blow again.


    The dirty emperor fell from the sky and walked directly to the edge of the huge pit. With a wave of his hand, the supper flew out of the huge pit and stood in mid-air.


    "Look at you, how small and pitiful you are now."


    "You are an ant now, I want to kill you easily."


    "I kill you more easily than ants."


    The dirty emperor directly grabbed the night snack by the neck, with force with his hands, his neck suddenly bleeds.


    "Blood, what fresh blood!"


    The dirty emperor laughed wildly and was extremely comfortable.


    He was licking blood, his eyes full of presumption and arrogance.


    "Supper old man, as long as I do it now, you will definitely die!"


    Supper couldn''t breathe. At this moment, his whole body was hematoma, but he looked at Dirty Emperor, his eyes still had coldness.


    The dirty emperor was angry, he still looked like this when he died, he didn''t want to look at it again.


    Just when he was about to squeeze the supper hard, Xiao Meng, who had been watching the battlefield, stood up.


    "stop!"


    Xiao Meng flew high into the sky and headed directly towards the dirty emperor.


    In the long run, the people were so scared that they wanted to stop, it was too late.


    The dirty emperor looked at Xiao Meng and laughed: "Are you calling to stop?"


    "Yes."


    "I really laughed at me, are you humans so funny!"


    Xiao Meng did not smile, but gave the elder a look.


    "Do you think you are strong, I will let you see how good I am!" Xiao Meng said proudly.


    "Hahaha, then I want to see how good you are."


    Xiao Meng opened the ghost gourd and released the world tree inside.


    As soon as the giant tree came out, it fell directly into the giant pit, and the countless rhizomes plunged directly into the ground, reaching a depth of one hundred thousand meters!


    The giant tree is thousands of meters high, covering the sky and the sun, covering all directions.


    "Haha, are you doing magic, a tree is like blocking me?" The dirty emperor was amused.


    Xiao Meng hooked his hand and said: "If you have the ability, you can try it. I''m standing here, and if you meet me, I will lose."


    "The ants are looking for death!"


    The dirty emperor''s smile turned into coldness, and he patted Xiao Meng directly with a palm.


    Liu Jin and others closed their eyes, because everyone knew the result and they were afraid to look.


    But after a few seconds, something that everyone could not imagine happened.


    The branches of the giant tree actually stood in front of Xiao Meng and withstood the blow of the dirty emperor.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Is this tree a sacred tree?"


    "It''s too strong, it can withstand the dirty emperor''s blow!"


    Everyone is stupid.

 Chapter 2353： Su Yan is out!

    Chapter 2353 Su Yan came out!


    This was beyond everyone''s expectations. A tree actually resisted the dirty emperor''s attack, which sounded like a fantasy.


    But they have seen it with their own eyes, and they have to believe if they don''t believe it.


    But at this moment, the great elder asked for a punctual opportunity, flew directly to the dirty emperor, and snatched the supper master from his hands.


    The dirty emperor was furious, and directly flipped his palm to pat at the great elder.


    The great elder hurried away and entered the area of ??the giant tree to escape.


    But even so, the great elder was injured by Yu Wei, and his entire arm was directly photographed into meatloaf, blood and blood!


    Dirty and imperial madness, roaring into the sky, the heaven and the earth are discolored.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    The dirty emperor even said three hatefuls, which was a result he hadn''t expected at all.


    I thought that the ending was set, and I was about to become the lord of Xinghai, but in the end a little kid was killed halfway.


    What made him even more angry was that a broken tree was able to withstand his attack.


    He only realized now that the giant tree in front of him was a bit unusual.


    Because his palm seems to be enveloped by a wave of power, there is a burning sensation.


    "What kind of tree is this!"


    Dirty Emperor looked at the giant tree, his face was pale.


    Xiao Meng said proudly with her hands on her hips, "The Tree of the World, specifically to restrain you demons and ghosts."


    "Think of me as a monster, I am the emperor of the highest race!" The dirty emperor was almost bursting with anger.


    He blasted out with a punch, with the ultimate strength, he was going to destroy the world tree.


    But the countless branches of the World Tree stood in front of Xiao Meng and others, directly struggling with Dirty Emperor.


    Countless branches fell, and there were countless leaves, but once again resisted the dirty emperor''s blow.


    This blow was even more terrifying than before, and resisting it again made everyone extremely happy.


    Now everyone fled under the world tree and accepted its blessing.


    "Xiaomeng, you really belong to you." Liu Jin gave a thumbs up.


    "This is left by Master Brother, just in case."


    Before Su Yan entered the Linglong Pagoda, he gave Xiao Meng the ghost gourd, just because he was afraid that Xiao Meng and others would be in danger.


    Unexpectedly, it really came in handy.


    "The tree of the world is really amazing."


    Just the name is not brushed, and the strength is even worse.


    But in fact, it can''t be called the tree of the world at all, this is just a piece of rotten wood that grows from the tree of the world.


    But it has the ability of the world tree, so it is a new generation.


    The dirty emperor was violent outside, and he couldn''t help but get rid of the tree of the world, which made him extremely angry.


    What annoyed him even more was that the World Tree actually had the ability to burn, and his hands were about to burn.


    In fact, the World Tree cannot resist the Dirty Emperor, but the current Dirty Emperor is naturally unable to compare with the previous one.


    He burned his soul, he had no physical body, he was just a body of surviving soul, his strength was affected, and it was natural.


    Dirty Emperor looked at the tree of the world with cold eyes and killing intent on his face.


    "Do you think this will protect you? It''s ridiculous!"


    The dirty emperor roared and punched again, the whole trunk fluctuated, branches and leaves kept falling.


    "It can only protect you for a while. When I regain my strength, I can smash it with one punch!"


    The dirty emperor was telling the truth, after all, he was a strong man during the catastrophe period, and after defeating the supper, he would be able to break through again with only one chance.


    Tiandi Yuanli, at this moment, were all rushing towards the dirty emperor, and they were all absorbed by him.


    He was shocked with black vitality, like the source of the devil, very terrifying.


    Everyone only breathed a sigh of relief for a while, and didn''t think they were disconnected and saved.


    As long as the dirty emperor recovers, they cannot escape the doom of death.


    "What should I do? I can''t just consume it like this!" someone said anxiously.


    "Now the giant tree can resist, but when he recovers, he can''t resist it."


    "Yeah, we will still die by then!"


    Everyone was telling the truth, and the atmosphere became serious again for a while, and the silence frightened everyone.


    Xiao Meng stood up at this moment and looked at everyone: "Don''t worry, when the master brother comes out, he will definitely be able to kill him!"


    Long-term He Jinjin also nodded fiercely. Su Yan had created too many miracles, and they believed in this.


    The great elder shook his head and said: "You don''t understand the terrible period of the tribulation period. It is not something you can surpass at will."


    "Even if Su Yan is now a powerhouse of the Great Extreme Realm, he and Dirty Emperor will not be able to resist a single move."


    Xiao Meng was dissatisfied and said: "You are talking nonsense, Master Brother is the strongest."


    Xiao Meng is not too young anymore, always calling Master Su Yan, brother, just to worship him.


    The supper recovered a bit at this moment, but still couldn''t move.


    He glanced at the distance and said quietly: "It is a blessing or a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided, life and death have fate and wealth in heaven!"


    Yes, all discussions are meaningless, they have no way to go, they can only pray for the only hope.


    At this moment, the dirty emperor stopped absorbing vitality, and he almost recovered.


    Of course, at this time, he can''t completely recover, but just recovering some is enough.


    As long as he can destroy the world tree, he can destroy the entire human race in the land of the stars.


    "Little humans, I will let you go to **** now!"


    The dirty emperor rose up into the sky, directly rushed down into the sky, and hit the tree of the world with a punch.


    A huge branch of the giant tree broke, and the entire treetop was cut in half.


    The giant tree shook for a while, and red blood was shed.


    But the giant tree did not give up, still rooting underground, it can run at this moment.


    It was Su Yan who cultivated it, and even if it is a tree, it is grateful.


    The giant tree trembled, countless leaves gathered, and flew towards the dirty emperor.


    The world is full of leaves, like a sharp hidden weapon, not simple.


    However, the dirty emperor smiled disdainfully, and the black vitality gushed out from his body, turning into a black whirlpool, sucking all the leaves into it.


    "Unexpectedly, you should have such a pure purifying power."


    The Dirty Emperor wanted to destroy the World Tree even more. At this moment, he had a crazy killing intent in his eyes, and he punched again.


    With this punch, countless treetops of the giant tree shattered, and half of them were directly bald.


    "The giant tree can''t hold on for a few more!" Someone said in horror.


    "It''s over, we still have to die!"


    Many people are desperate again, and now there is no hope at all, how could they believe in a Su Yan.


    But Xiao Meng and others believe that they firmly believe that they are not blindly looking forward to it.


    "go to hell!"


    The dirty emperor punched out again, the trunks of the giant trees were cracking, and blood vented from both sides like a waterfall.


    But the giant tree still did not escape, still guarding mankind, even if it was dead.


    At this moment, the exquisite pagoda that originally existed in the void appeared, but it would explode in the next second.


    The detritus enveloped the surrounding areas, and it took a long time to dissipate, and a figure was revealed in the detritus!

 Chapter 2354： The robbery is coming

    The second thousand three hundred and fifty-four chapters are coming


    This scene did not attract many people''s attention, after all, they were more desperate for themselves than the explosion here.


    Dirty Emperor is too terrible, this punch can almost destroy everything.


    The rules of heaven and earth couldn''t stop him at all, his power seemed to rather control this place, surpassing the limits of the rules of heaven and earth.


    The giant tree was covered in blood, and the blood stained the entire land, and the giant pit was filled with its blood.


    His treetops were destroyed, and the trunk split like a bruise, and even the tops and leaves of the tree fell mostly.


    The dirty emperor''s face was cold, and he roared at the tree of the world: "You are just a low-level creature, and you have blocked the emperor''s way. I sent you to the west with this punch!"


    The dirty emperor''s fist blasted out, and the black vitality enveloped the square, blasting directly towards the world tree.


    The sky quaked, as if endless demons emerged, shrouded toward the tree of the world, to eat its leaves, its branches, and everything.


    The World Tree shook its body, shaking with pain, but it was still rooted here, and it didn''t mean to escape.


    The last treetop of the tree of the world bloomed and bear fruit, but a fruit was dropped.


    It''s dead, at least kind!


    This is its essence, it has its blood, and it only hopes to continue.


    The fist fell, the trunk broke, and the waist was cut off, leaving only the stump. The entire trunk was directly grasped by the dirty king and turned into powder!


    "Giant tree!" Xiao Meng cried.


    A tree can be so loyal, which made her extremely moved, tears burst into her eyes.


    Others were not moved much, they were more trapped in their own destiny, their lives, and more afraid of despair.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    This is the most desperate roar, this is the most painful cry, no one wants to die, everyone is afraid of death.


    Even a saint will show the most essential aspect at this moment, life was once precious!


    Xiao Meng''s eyes were red, and she was very angry, with serious consequences.


    She is going desperately, she is going to kill the dirty emperor.


    But before she flew high into the sky, she was slapped down.


    A figure appeared in the void, and then slowly fell.


    When I saw the little dream, tears kept gushing out.


    "Brother Master, the dog killed the giant tree!"


    Rao Yi Xiaomeng is well educated, and can''t help but scream at the moment, she hates the dirty emperor too much.


    That''s right, this person is naturally Su Yan, no one else.


    He wanted to break through in the Linglong Pagoda, but just as he affected the world, he felt a sense of uncertainty.


    This unknown haunted his body and even his soul, and he broke through the pagoda and ran out.


    When I came out, the sea of ??stars changed drastically, and the critical moment was almost a matter of time.


    Su Yan looked at the tree of the world, at the remaining stump, his finger fell on it, and the section was actually healed.


    A majestic force poured directly into the stump, restoring the vitality of the world tree.


    "Old brother, I won''t let you die."


    Su Yan picked up the fruit and ate it directly in front of everyone.


    Yes, just eat it!


    "Well, the taste is not bad. I didn''t expect your fruit to be so delicious. You will bear a few more next time."


    The World Tree had recovered half a point, but at this moment, the roots of the tree came out of the soil directly, entangled Su Yan, and wanted to crush him.


    It is totally unreasonable to eat its fruit without spitting out the pits.


    Su Yan is like this, naturally knowing that the tree of the world will not die, and there is no need to leave any seeds.


    After eating the fruit, Su Yan looked at the dirty emperor in the sky.


    "Is this dirty emperor that is not a human or a ghost?"


    Su Yan has always spoken like this, no one can take advantage of him.


    The dirty emperor was furious and yelled at Su Yan: "The little mess from there, die for me!"


    He didn''t talk nonsense, he finally destroyed the tree of the world and killed the supper, and the land of the sea of ??stars was at his fingertips.


    It''s just a small mess, just kill it.


    The dirty emperor blasted with a punch, powerful and capable of destroying the world.


    This force carries the ultimate power of power, and before it blasts, a majestic coercion comes first.


    Su Yan was not afraid, with a calm face, licking the remaining juice at the corner of his mouth.


    "You embroidered fist, are you here to be funny!"


    Su Yanfei punched and won.


    The two fists collided, and the sound of the shock spread through the world, and the entire Xinghai could feel it.


    More than that, the terrifying force is attacking all directions like mountains and seas. The world in all directions has been bombarded and destroyed instantly!


    A punch against each other is so powerful that it trembles everyone. No one can imagine that this power is so terrible.


    This is a duel of masters, not weaker than that of midnight snack and dirty emperor.


    The supper was lying in the arms of the elder, looking at the battlefield at the moment, his eyes were full of incredible color.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible."


    He kept talking, full of surprise and shock.


    It is true that Su Mo is now only the realm of the Great Extreme Realm, which can be regarded as the peak at best, but compared with the Dirty Emperor in the Tribulation Period, it is an ant.


    How can it be compared so that it can be opposed.


    But he saw it with his own eyes, and one move his opponent, evenly divided!


    The great elder showed surprise on his face and said to the supper: "He is from the world, maybe he is the chosen one, we are used to it."


    Indeed, many of the people present had seen Su Yan''s greatness, his moves, his secret techniques, and his ability shocked them again and again.


    The low realm kills the high realm, this is almost a scene I''m used to seeing.


    Especially the Changyuan et al., have long been familiar.


    At this moment, Su Mo ignored everyone''s surprise. He stood in the air, looking at the Dirty Emperor in front of him, with an extremely serious look in his eyes.


    It is a very bad result for him, which shows that there will be a fierce battle, and the victory or defeat is unknown.


    Even Su Yan felt that he was at a disadvantage, because he could feel the horror of this thing in front of him, and he didn''t use all his backhands.


    Even if he knew that Dirty Emperor had burned his soul before, he did not relax at all, and he was still uneasy.


    This kind of uneasiness, he can''t say, is probably an instinctive reaction, the other party is small, but on the contrary very powerful.


    The dirty emperor was naturally dissatisfied with this result, he roared furiously, his voice all day long, venting direct dissatisfaction.


    "A trivial ant can actually take my trick!"


    The dirty emperor looked at Su Yan with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "I won''t let you fluke this time!"


    The dirty emperor''s hands soared into the sky, and a black lightning fell into the sky, heading towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to be afraid, but the lightning was just the beginning. After the black lightning was countless electric lights, overwhelming the sky, and the sky was split into countless small pieces.


    "What!" Su Yan said with a face, "Damn, the catastrophe is here!"

 Chapter 2355： The more the better

    Chapter 2355: The more the better


    The Tribulation did not come early or late, but it happened at this time that Su Yan didn''t even think of it.


    The black thunder and lightning is not simple, the bombardment fell, as if it had a tracking function, so Su Yan was inevitable.


    Su Yan blasted out with both hands, and the majestic force directly exploded and killed.


    But this force dissipated instantly.


    "It''s not easy!" Su Yan''s face was full.


    He had to use the secret technique, the power of collapse directly gush out, and at the same time the power of destructiveness was loaded.


    The two forces killed directly, and the black lightning dissipated and was directly destroyed.


    Dirty Emperor''s complexion changed, and Su Yan''s own killing blow was actually resisted.


    What irritated him the most was that he was actually resisted by an ant in the Great Polar Realm.


    "hateful!"


    The dirty emperor roared, his voice vibrating everywhere.


    But the next second he was stunned, because the sky was getting more and more thunder and lightning, and he didn''t even think of it.


    He was thinking what was going on in his heart, where did these thunder and lightning come from? He didn''t use so much power.


    But the next second he understood it, and his eyes showed incredible color.


    "Heavenly Tribulation!"


    When the dirty emperor''s voice came out, he was shocked, he didn''t break through.


    He crossed the tribulation period to the peak of the first heaven, he could try the breakthrough of the second heaven, but he was not stupid, it was a battle.


    Although it was a battle against a great ant in the extreme realm, it was also a battle, so it is possible to overcome the catastrophe!


    It wasn''t him who crossed the robbery, where did the robbery come from!


    It wasn''t until a thunderbolt fell and struck Su Yan directly that the dirty emperor understood.


    "You little ant, you can''t live by yourself!"


    The dirty emperor laughed wildly, and the laughter filled the world, floating in all directions.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan was going to die at this time.


    The others were also stunned. They didn''t know that this was a catastrophe, because they had not seen it.


    However, Ye Supper and the Great Elder have seen it before, and they have survived.


    The eyes of the great elder were full of incredible color, and even his body was trembling.


    Back then, he just failed to cross the Tribulation, was besieged by countless tribulations and lightning, and almost died.


    Even supper is also full of tremors: "What''s the matter?"


    It is not that he does not know, he is asking why.


    At this time, how could something be focused.


    You must know that he had crossed the robbery back then, but in a secret place, he only mustered up his courage in a ten-year retreat.


    Even if it succeeded, it was half-dead by Heaven''s Tribulation, and it took several days to recover.


    He looked at the dirty emperor, the other party could not be so Shabi.


    It''s not Dirty Emperor, that''s Su Yan!


    "This!" Supper sighed, unable to express his heart in words.


    This is also a trivial matter, isn''t Du Jie looking for death at this time?


    Dirty Emperor looked at Su Yan with his hands on his hips and said, "I will see how you overcome the catastrophe."


    He didn''t intend to disrupt or cause trouble, because he knew that even if he was indifferent, it would be difficult for Su Yan to successfully overcome the catastrophe.


    And he can also observe the timing. If Su Yan is really about to succeed, he can also kill Su Yan with one hit.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to everyone, he didn''t want to cross the catastrophe, his sister was the dirty emperor who attracted the catastrophe, he didn''t want to cross the catastrophe, he had to cross the catastrophe.


    He was a physique struck by lightning, and Jin Dan began to have the meaning of lightning.


    Now, he can only survive the catastrophe.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, with firmness in his eyes.


    He hasn''t tried any danger, nothing more than thunder.


    "come on!"


    Su Yan raised his **** and pointed at the sky.


    Countless thunder and lightning fell directly and crazily, and this place instantly became a ruin. The rules of heaven and earth did not work at this moment, completely replaced by the catastrophe.


    Heavenly Tribulation is the anger of Heavenly Dao, Su Yan even raised his middle finger, this Heavenly Tribulation is even stronger than before.


    This is just death!


    But Su Yan was not afraid, he was not afraid of the big catastrophe.


    He is enveloped in vitality, all the magic is not invaded, and the secret technique gushes out to fight against the catastrophe.


    The robbery fell, bombarded wildly, the whole underground completely became the meaning of thunder and lightning, countless ruins completely turned into nothingness, and the ground magma only popped out for a second and then dissipated.


    Su Yan was completely covered by thunder and lightning, and a thunder pond formed in his place!


    "What, Lei Chi!" Supper''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    This but the underground also formed a tribulation, double-sided bombardment.


    "This is offending the Dao of Heaven, and the law of heaven is not tolerated!" The Great Elder was a little desperate.


    "Too arrogant, too arrogant." Someone shook his head.


    There are even people who think that the Tribulation of Heaven is not big enough.


    Countless thunder and lightning continued to fall, precisely hitting Su Yan, at least tens of thousands of lightning fell in this moment of effort!


    Ordinary people have almost survived these thunder and lightning, even if the triumph is successful.


    The dirty emperor was shocked, he didn''t even have a chance to make a move, because the whole world was a catastrophe, and his strength was not enough.


    What''s more, at this moment, his shots were useless, even if he shot with all his strength regardless of the cost, his power was blocked by the tribulations.


    "I don''t believe you are still alive!" The dirty emperor said coldly.


    Even if Su Yan had taken tens of thousands of heavenly tribulations, he was not in a hurry, he could wait for the heavenly tribulations to dissipate and kill him with one blow.


    But what the dirty emperor didn''t expect was that the catastrophe did not dissipate and continued to fall!


    "This guy struck by lightning."


    The dirty emperor was all taken aback. This day of robbery is too terrible, it hasn''t stopped.


    Countless tribulations fell, lightning strikes, the ground completely formed a thunder pool, and countless thunder and lightning blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan is no longer visible at this moment, and he does not know his life or death.


    Everyone is looking at the thunder and lightning, without the slightest hope in their hearts, who can resist it.


    Even the supper and the dirty emperor were not fully sure, if they had crossed the robbery back then, there would be no bones left.


    After thousands of days, the tribulation fell, but it still did not dissipate, and it continued to fall.


    "so horrible!"


    "Heaven is intolerable, why isn''t it a dirty thing!" someone shouted desperately.


    "This is too struck by lightning!"


    Even Xiao Meng and the others were scared. This is not a joke, this is a catastrophe, the power of the sky thunder, it is difficult for them to take it, let alone ten thousand, or even more.


    But at the center of Lei Chi, Su Yan at the moment did not have much damage, but his skin was a little burnt, but his internal organs were intact.


    Such a terrible tribulation did not destroy him, which is too surprising.


    But in fact it was normal, because Su Yan swallowed dragon scales in the Linglong Pagoda, and his body reached the extreme.


    And his mental power has also been tempered, which is not worth a little bit stronger than before.


    It can be said that his physical body has already surpassed the Great Extreme Realm, and it has long been a terrifying physical body that a monk can have.


    It is not difficult for him to fight against the catastrophe, otherwise he would not be so calm and calm.


    At this moment, he is welcoming all the thunder and lightning. This is a gift from God, this is a gift from God, the more the better!

 Chapter 2356： Step into the tribulation period!

    Chapter 2356: Stepping into the tribulation period!


    Other people''s tragedy is a life of nine deaths, a chestnut from the fire, and a pan of oil.


    But Su Yan crossing the robbery seemed to be playing around. For him, this was not a punishment from God, but a gift.


    Because countless thunder disasters can''t hurt him, even his muscles and skin can''t be destroyed.


    So what is the use of these thunder tribulations, they can only be reduced to his food.


    "I now have golden, black, and red vitality, and the thunder of the day just makes up for my fourth vitality!"


    Su Yan was quite excited, watching the thunder and lightning fall in the sky, in the thunder pond, with the ultimate greed in his eyes.


    That''s right, he is indeed greedy at the moment, these are all good things.


    But outside, everyone''s heart is as gray as death, mourning, and despair is shrouded in everyone''s heart.


    "No, completely gone." A monk was desperate and threw the weapon in his hand aside.


    There was an extreme gloom in his eyes, without a trace of light.


    It''s not just him, so are others.


    "The sky is not on our side, the sky will destroy us!" Someone roared with dissatisfaction, but it couldn''t be changed at all.


    Even the elder of Taixu Zong couldn''t stand it at this moment, and his heart was sad.


    "We humans are really over this time!" He looked at the countless thunder and lightning in the sky, with palpitations in his heart, and trembling all over his body.


    But only Xiao Meng, she still believes in Su Yan, she will not think that her master brother will be over.


    And Liu Jin and Chang Yuan are also very entangled at this moment.


    At this moment, they even thought that Su Yan often stood by the river without wet shoes.


    Regarding all this, the dirty emperor was in his eyes, his heart was extremely happy, very cheerful, and his face was full of smiles.


    "Desperate, you all give me despair!"


    The dirty emperor laughed, his body''s vitality shook in all directions, and the sky was covered in black, and the sky was covered with black and no tomorrow.


    "You have suppressed me for thousands of years and made my race almost extinct. Today I want you to taste this too!"


    The dirty emperor roared, and his voice vibrated in all directions and remained persistent.


    He looked at the midnight snack, with a murderous intent in his eyes, and rushed directly towards him.


    There was no response to the supper, he knew that everything was useless, he had lost, and after all, he had lost.


    As for Su Yan, he didn''t have much hope from the beginning, and he didn''t have much despair at the moment.


    "I regret it." A tear fell from the corner of Ye Supper''s eyes.


    But at this moment, the sky was once again thousands of thunder tribulations falling, bombing the earth, and the entire ground was shattered into nothingness.


    "This calamity is so terrifying?!" Someone looked at the sky, full of thunder and black clouds.


    "It''s terrible, who can survive the catastrophe!"


    Even the supper was shocked at the moment. It stands to reason that Su Yan should have died a long time ago, and the catastrophe should disappear if people die.


    But instead of disappearing, it fell directly here, more violently than before.


    Then there is only one explanation, Su Yan is not dead!


    This kind of thought appeared in the midnight snack''s mind, as well as the dirty emperor''s mind.


    The dirty emperor looked at the heavenly calamity field with a cold face, and looked at the thunder pool bred by countless thunder and lightning, his face was full of incredible.


    "How is it possible!" He couldn''t help but said.


    This is terrible, it is simply impossible, it has never happened.


    Even if it is recorded in historical books, it is not like that. The period of crossing the catastrophe has been a heavy sky, and now more than 20,000 thunder catastrophes have fallen.


    "This is really struck by lightning!" The dirty emperor said angrily.


    He knew that Su Yan was not dead, and he was not at ease at this moment. He had to wait for Su Yan to die before he could feel at ease and kill the supper.


    Because the biggest enemy now is not supper, supper is just a potential enemy, as long as you don''t let go.


    But Su Yan couldn''t. If he succeeded in crossing the Tribulation, he would definitely be a great enemy and must be taken seriously.


    The dirty emperor stopped, and did not blast a killing force towards the supper, but kept it in his hand, waiting for the final end.


    Regardless of whether Su Yan succeeds or not, his killing power can definitely kill Su Yan!


    Because crossing the robbery is very weak when it succeeds, and like failure, it has no combat effectiveness.


    It''s impossible to be resisted at this time to shoot.


    The Lei Pond grew bigger and bigger, and in the end it actually included the entire Taixu Sect''s territory.


    There are more and more thunder and lightning in the sky, and 30,000 thunder and lightning have already fallen!


    This is almost a scene that can only be seen by the second heaven in the tribulation period.


    But at this moment Su Yan in Lei Chi is another picture.


    "Well, this batch of Thunder and Lightning is good, OK, and qualified."


    "Gone?!"


    Su Yan raised his **** and pointed angrily at the sky.


    "Your uncle, keep coming!"


    "Is it over so soon!"


    This is tantamount to angering the sky, otherwise there would be no 30,000 thunder and lightning.


    But in the end, no thunder and lightning fell in the sky, and the power of thunder and lightning in this world ran out.


    The catastrophe dissipated, and the sky slowly returned to clear, even the power of Dirty Emperor could not stop it.


    Su Yan in the thunder pool looked disappointed. He thought that there would be a hundred thousand thunder and lightning, but he lost thirty thousand.


    That can only wait for the next time.


    Su Yan glanced at the thunder pond and opened his mouth directly, swallowing all the thunder and lightning with the power of the whale swallowing.


    Thunder and lightning was transformed by the Chaos Nine Heavens Jue, retaining its own nature, but it can also be controlled by Su Yan.


    "The fourth elemental power, white!"


    The power of thunder and lightning is undoubtedly white, and Su Yan is emitting electricity at this moment, like an electric man.


    But he feels very comfortable, like an electric massage, soothing all over.


    At this moment, his dantian also changed, becoming a chaotic state, without rules.


    Su Yan showed a hint of a smile, which showed that he had already developed in a good direction. As long as the whole body was fully recovered and the surrounding thunder and lightning disappeared, then he had reached the tribulation period.


    "It took me ten years to cross the catastrophe period!"


    Consider that Su Yan had just arrived on the earth, almost died in the atmosphere, and finally entered the body of a puppet.


    He also didn''t know that the existence of his own dignified immortal emperor, the ninth reincarnation, would be controlled by a corpse.


    This is not just the cause of weakness, weakness is only temporary, and it should not be affected anymore after recovery.


    But he is still affected, even now he still has a trace of shadow in it.


    The kindness of the puppet''s flesh is very upright in all three views, which makes Su Yan the same.


    In the immortal world, he is a killer, there is no right or wrong at all, just fist speaking.


    Su Yan glanced at the sky, his eyes became deep, and he punched out, with the meaning of electric light, extremely terrifying!


    The clouds in the sky rolled, forming a black vortex, like a black hole, with swallowing power.


    Su Yan''s eyes were brighter, because the thunder and lightning in the surroundings dissipated, which shows that he succeeded in crossing the catastrophe!

 Chapter 2357： Fight!

    Chapter 2357 Fighting!


    The thunder pond slowly dissipated, and the meaning of thunder and lightning all around was also dissipated, the heaven and the earth seemed to have recovered, everything had disappeared, and it was still like the end.


    At this moment, the dirty emperor looked at the sky, because Su Yan''s previous blow was terrifying, and the vortex still existed.


    "Sure enough, he is a freak, I didn''t expect to break through successfully!"


    The dirty emperor''s heart was extremely jealous, and his face was extremely blue.


    Thirty thousand thunder robberies, this is no joke.


    Back then, he was only ten thousand times when he crossed the catastrophe, and he almost failed and his soul was lost.


    Even for the supper, there were only more than ten thousand and one hundred crossings back then, which was too far from Su Yan.


    Even at the moment of supper, people were all stupid and didn''t turn around for a long time.


    When he turned around, the corners of his mouth trembled, and his whole body trembled.


    "Great fortune for mankind, great fortune for mankind!"


    He was too excited, looking at Su Yan as if looking at the sun.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t speak at this moment.


    Dirty Emperor looked at the exposed figure, his eyes cold and cold, like an angry hungry wolf.


    "I didn''t expect you to succeed!" Dirty Emperor said.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "What, is it surprising?"


    "It''s very unexpected. You surprised everyone. This is thirty thousand thunder and lightning."


    "Don''t talk about 30,000 Dao, even 100,000 Dao I can''t ask for it!"


    The dirty emperor obviously thought that Su Yan was pretending to be compelling, which was not a real possibility at all.


    One hundred thousand Dao, what a terrifying number, I can''t even think of it.


    "It''s a pity, such a genius, the hope of mankind is about to die in my hands!"


    Why does the dirty emperor have that confidence! ?


    Because he had survived the catastrophe thousands of years ago. At that time, 10,000 thunder and lightning did not mean that he could still resist 10,000 thunder and lightning.


    Thousands of years have been sealed, but he is still making progress, and he has absorbed so many of the same kind before, his strength is stronger than that of Supper.


    Even if Su Yan surpassed the ordinary monks who crossed the calamity period, he was not afraid of the slightest.


    Dirty Emperor didn''t talk any more nonsense, this time was the perfect time for him.


    He rushed towards Su Yan, and the killing force in his hand blasted directly towards Su Yan.


    The killing power of this sword is extraordinary, it has the strength to destroy the tribulation period, even if it is a supper, it is impossible to take it.


    Dirty Emperor sneered, looking at Su Yan as if looking at a corpse.


    Su Yan knew that this trick was not easy. He was indeed a little weak just after crossing the catastrophe.


    But it was not as weak as others, he was just a little tired, after all, he had eaten too much thunder and lightning, and he was a bit supportive.


    Su Yan stretched out, patted his stomach and said, "Hey, so many thunder and lightning, it''s hard to digest for a while."


    When the dirty emperor''s killing power came, Su Yan snapped his fingers, and a bolt of thunder and lightning surged directly towards the killing power.


    boom!


    A huge voice rang out, trembling through the world, and staying for a long time, surrounded by waves of vitality.


    More than that, the terrifying ripples oscillated in all directions, and the heavens and the earth were all inevitable, and they all turned into nothingness.


    Su Yan stood in the air and looked around and said, "You are a sinner to destroy such a beautiful scenery!"


    A long sword appeared in his hand, Tai''a sword!


    Tai''a sword slayed directly towards the dirty emperor, cutting out with one sword, as if the sky was not divided into two sides.


    The dirty emperor also rushed into the sky, a huge palm shot out, resisting Su Yan''s sword power.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so amazing!"


    The dirty emperor did not smile any more, his eyes were full of coldness, and his heart was a little uneasy.


    I thought that the blow just now would kill it, but Su Yan resisted it so easily.


    He knew that the enemy in front of him could not be treated with common sense!


    "Let you see the power of our race!"


    The dirty emperor roared, his body trembling, he who was originally the soul was more like a ghost at the moment.


    An invisible force began to gather, and the surrounding fluctuations were violent. The rules of heaven and earth were restored, but this time it was destroyed.


    "Go to death for me!"


    The dirty emperor roared and rushed towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, the invisible force turned towards Su Yan''s back. This was a sneak attack.


    Of course Su Yan felt that his current spiritual consciousness was too strong, many times stronger than before.


    At this moment, his whole body''s strength was shaking, and when he stepped on it, the infinite power actually shook away the invisible power, and finally dissipated.


    More than that, when Su Yan saw the dirty emperor rushing forward, he also won.


    Tai''a sword fell with a single sword, and at the same time, the death sickle was also going towards the dirty emperor.


    The horror of the death sickle, as everyone knows, not to mention the dirty emperor is just a soul now.


    The dirty emperor''s collarbone was hooked by the death sickle. This is the most important place. Once hooked, it is difficult to escape.


    "The technique of the clavicle!" Su Yan sneered, "I didn''t expect it."


    He has so many abilities that he can hardly count.


    But at this moment, Su Yan did not stop, but took out the emperor''s seal, and once the seal fell, the dirty emperor repeatedly failed to escape.


    The dirty emperor was full of violent expressions and wanted to destroy the spirit weapon, but Su Yan had blessed the terrible Yuan Li, and he had no choice.


    The dirty emperor roared, and the words were all the lingua franca of their race.


    But when his words fell, Su Yan actually changed his color.


    "I didn''t expect that you such an inferior race would do this trick!"


    Obviously Su Yan had seen it before.


    After all, the vast world, three thousand planes, and thousands of universes are normal.


    But what Su Yan saw was too much. It was a matter of the fairy world.


    These words flowed out, turned into countless powers, and directly imprisoned Su Yan.


    Against imprisonment, and more thoroughly, Su Yan couldn''t move at all.


    The dirty emperor''s blood was burning at the same time, and a secret technique slew towards Su Yan.


    "I don''t believe it, this time, I can''t kill you!"


    Dirty Emperor looked at Su Yan who was held in the void, and sneered again and again.


    "I wanted to always cooperate with you, but I really can''t do it!"


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, four elemental powers, thunder and violent all over him, and three days of blue dragon appeared behind him.


    More than that, the dragon scales also appeared in his body, shining brightly, and extremely pure.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice never scattered.


    The invisible secret technique that trapped him was directly broken at this moment, and instantly lost its ability.


    The dirty emperor''s face was pale, and Su Yan once again exceeded his imagination.


    Is this still just after the robbery? He has doubts about his eyes.


    But Su Yan wouldn''t let him think more, he was fighting at this moment.


    "Distracted, then go to death!"


    Su Yan fell and hit the dirty emperor''s shoulder directly.


    The dirty emperor''s shoulder shattered in an instant, and he detached from his body directly, disappearing.


    Dirty Emperor''s face changed, pain surfaced on his face, this kind of piercing pain made him hard to resist.


    "Damn ants, I will kill you!"


    The dirty emperor roared wildly, his eyes were already scarlet.

 Chapter 2358： Dirty Emperor!

    Chapter 2358 The Dirty Emperor Falls!


    He was completely crazy, even completely crazy.


    At this moment, he seemed to be bloodshot, his eyes were full of scarlet, with crazy killing intent.


    Su Yan posed a threat to him, and he knew that if he didn''t, he would definitely lose.


    He must beat Su Yan, otherwise he will be forever, and their race will probably cease to exist.


    "You are beyond my imagination, but you can''t escape the palm of my hand after all!"


    The dirty emperor made a crazy move, he burned his soul again!


    This kind of behavior is absolutely maddening, and terrible.


    Regardless of the consequences, he was to survive and to become the Lord of Xinghai.


    For him, all this is worthwhile, provided that Su Yan can be destroyed.


    And as a result, his realm may be damaged, and he may even stop here forever.


    The Dirty Emperor was burning his soul madly, leaving only a little bit, and he added the power of the race blood into it.


    This was even more terrifying than the previous night supper, and he tried it thoroughly.


    The supper at the moment also changed wildly, and said with fear: "This beast is completely enchanted. He wants to destroy all human beings, and he wants to destroy himself!"


    At the same time, supper looked at Su Yan and warned: "If this power can hide, hide."


    Supper didn''t say the latter words, because if you can''t hide, you will die!


    But Su Yan smiled and hid, it seemed that his dictionary couldn''t find the word very much.


    He looked at the anger of Dirty Emperor, everything was under his nose, but it was so ridiculous.


    "I will try how terrifying your soul burning power is!"


    The dirty emperor burns his soul, and the whole world has changed.


    He is like duckweed at the moment, but he doesn''t care.


    What she cares about is the power derived from the burning of all souls.


    This power has enveloped the heavens, invisible power, burning power, terrifying!


    "kill him!"


    The dirty emperor roared, and this force directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Plain, no waves, no terrible shocks.


    But that''s it, it can even show that the horror of power has reached a higher level.


    Killing invisibly is more advanced than slashing with a kitchen knife, the same reasoning.


    Su Yan felt the invisible power around him, like a giant net rushing towards him, trying to avoid him unless he used the Void Escape Talisman.


    But Su Yan didn''t, because he didn''t need it at all.


    "I can tell you, I''m no ordinary monk!"


    Su Yan looked at the sky, looked at the ground, and all the vitality directly enveloped the sky at this moment.


    "Gather the stars and the moon, sweep the sun and the moon!"


    Su Yan roared, his voice seemed to possess magic power, shaking the heavens, and the entire star sea could be heard.


    He used the two magic arts of the immortal, although he did not have the power of the immortal, he could also exert a terrifying power.


    Reaching the stars and looking at the moon is one of the sixteen styles of shaking the sky, which is very scary.


    The world is so big that there is no way to escape!


    And sweeping the sun and the moon, Su Yan has long learned, and it is even more handy to show it now.


    Two secret arts blasted out, fighting against the burning power of Dirty Emperor''s soul.


    The whole world was transformed into a hazy meaning, too much power poured out, too terrifying.


    The surviving humans are almost in a sluggish state at this moment. They have no language, and they trembled completely.


    Xiao Meng''s mouth is the elder boss, looking at everything.


    At this moment, the two forces blasted out of each other, as if the collision of two galaxies was even more terrifying than the collision of stars!


    The power of terror pouring around, the entire star sea is fluctuating, and the surviving humans did not die under the blessing of the world tree.


    There is only one stump left, but it still has the power to protect, because it is the tree of the world, the origin of life!


    Su Yan didn''t worry about this either. He saved the World Tree, knowing that it could withstand the aftermath.


    However, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that after the two forces collided, both of his secret techniques dissipated.


    The dirty emperor laughed wildly: "You are very powerful, and your secret technique even makes me feel heart palpitations. I want to kneel down and worship. I even suspect that you are reincarnated!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold, and he guessed it right.


    But Zanghuang didn''t finish his words. He looked at Su Yan and said, "But what about that, I can still kill you!"


    The power of soul burning swept through once again, completely enveloped Su Yan, as if countless demons wanted to bite his flesh and devour his soul.


    Su Yan even felt a little pain, a drop of blood fell on his forehead, and he was injured.


    Su Yan looked at the dirty emperor, the depth in his eyes changed the dirty emperor''s color.


    "It seems that if I don''t use that trick, I can''t destroy you!"


    The power of Su Yan''s blood was gushing out, which was equivalent to essence and blood, and it was gushing out at this moment, indicating Su Yan''s determination.


    He is also paying all the price!


    "Li Jue����Move the universe!"


    Su Yan roared out, all the power in his body dissipated, and his whole body floated like a kite.


    He was exhausted, it was a desperate fight.


    Because he didn''t use it either.


    However, he succeeded.


    The sky shook in between, forming the meaning of heaven and earth, and the two echoed, actually deriving a terrible force, which directly blasted into the burning force.


    But in an instant, the power of the dirty emperor''s burning was dissipated, leaving nothing.


    The dirty emperor has changed color, and before he can react, this force has already killed him.


    The remaining soul of the Dirty Emperor wanted to escape, but how could he be able to run.


    In an instant, he was bombarded by the force of the universe, and the whole remaining thing stood in the air.


    His soul began to tremble, trembling violently, as if being electrocuted.


    The dirty emperor turned around and looked at Su Yan, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    "How can I lose, how can I lose, it''s all fake!"


    "All this is fake, I won, I killed everyone, I killed humanity!"


    "I became the lord of Xinghai!"


    The voice of the dirty emperor spread through the world, and the lingering sound continued.


    However, he fell directly and fell to the ground.


    But he is a soul remnant, and he can''t even damage the ground at all.


    His soul began to thin, until finally it slowly faded.


    Su Yan looked at everything, but his body was also falling down. He was exhausted, his eyelids began to close, and he wanted to sleep.


    Upon seeing the situation, Xiao Meng rushed out, regardless of the situation, and directly saved Su Yan in the air.


    Even her body was bombarded by Yu Wei, blood was spit out, but she didn''t care.


    "Brother Master, are you okay, don''t scare Xiao Meng!"


    Xiao Meng held Su Yan in his arms and returned directly to the place where everyone was surrounded, roaring, excited, and excited.


    And the soul of the dirty emperor has completely dissipated, and there is no more dirty emperor in this world!


    The dirty emperor has completely fallen!


    There is no more dirty king in this world, no more dirty things!


    It was as if the same gust of wind blew, and finally disappeared without a trace, leaving only a bunch of broken pieces.

 Chapter 2359： Back to Earth!

    Chapter 2359: Return to Earth!


    It was devastated, and the sunset was setting, and there were no vines, old trees, crows.


    The land of the sea of ??stars has become a ruin, as if the end has come after countless years.


    Walls were broken everywhere, and weeds began to grow wildly.


    Without human beings, the world seemed to be wild all of a sudden.


    And thousands of miles away from the land of that battle, Taixuzong had been built, but it took only one month to complete the world.


    The survivors of the eight countries also returned to their respective places, but most of them gathered in the capital.


    The population has dropped sharply and scattered everywhere, which is even more detrimental to development.


    At the place of the war, there is still the shock of the violent Yuanli until now, that place has become a place of no rules, everywhere is nothing, a hazy chaos.


    In the new sect, all the disciples of Taixu Sect were full of energy and worked hard.


    At the gate of Zongmen, there are one or two statues, one on the left and the other on the right.


    The one on the left is slightly higher and looks like a statue of Su Yan.


    On the right is the statue of supper.


    In a large hall, the great elder has recovered to the same level as before. This month he retreats and cultivates by leaps and bounds, and even feels that he can try to overcome the catastrophe again.


    Su Yan can resist 30,000 times of thunder and lightning. If he can''t resist 10,000 times, that would be too shameful.


    And beside him, on the wheelchair, was supper.


    The supper hurt so badly, even if one month passed, he didn''t fully recover, but he still got better.


    "Sect Master, how long will it take you to leave this wheelchair?" the elder asked.


    "Maybe it will be another month."


    "That''s good, then we can learn from each other, I want to try to cross the catastrophe again." The great elder looked firm.


    After supper looked at him, it took a long time to say: "Don''t force it."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know me, I am not a reluctant person, I really feel it."


    "Well, practice with me then."


    Supper looked at the sky outside the window, and couldn''t help but say: "Go, go to the main hall."


    "Good." The Great Elder replied.


    The two arrived at the main hall, and many people had gathered outside the main hall.


    There are disciples and elders of Taixuzong.


    "I don''t know if he can wake up today." Supper said, frowning.


    "All give way," the great elder said loudly.


    Everyone gave way, and Supper and the Great Elder walked into the main hall.


    The main hall is huge, but there is only one bed, and there is a person and a man lying on the bed.


    That''s right, it was Su Yan, naked at the moment, he had been in a coma for a month.


    Supper looked at Su Yan, with a hint of respect on his face.


    Because of Su Yan, the land of Xinghai can be preserved, humanity can continue, and the dirty emperor can be destroyed.


    "It seems that I have to lie down for a few months." The elder shook his head and said.


    "Let''s go, don''t disturb him."


    When the two left, the other disciples also left and resumed their daily routines.


    But before long, the main hall door was actually opened, and it was Su Yan who came out.


    He woke up with no discomfort at all and was very comfortable.


    "It''s been a month since I slept, it''s time to walk away."


    Su Yan had gone over Fang Liang, he didn''t want to be discovered, because once discovered, he might cause a sensation.


    He spared everyone in the sect and went directly to the back mountain.


    Su Yan sat on the cliff and looked down. Below was a lake with lotus flowers in it. The water was very clear and there were large spirit fish swimming in it.


    "Well, very good, although it is broken, but trying to recover." Su Yan looked around, nodding from time to time.


    But at this moment, he seemed to find a shadow in the lake.


    Qianying was naked, playing in the lake and having fun with the fishes.


    Su Yan took a closer look, and then he knew who it was, but he didn''t expect it to be a little dream.


    "I''ll rub, is this Nizi really such a big piece? I''m not afraid of being seen."


    Su Yan had a headache. He didn''t teach Xiao Meng about these things, so he would find someone to teach her.


    At the same time, Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh: "I don''t know it will be cheaper, that kid, a good cabbage."


    Xiao Meng''s figure is absolutely the ultimate, nothing to say, the face is also the best, completely like a fairy, with a lively and hot personality.


    Su Yan was lying on the lawn, looking at the sky, Xiao Meng was naturally not attractive to him.


    But after a while, Xiao Meng actually came to the edge of the lawn, and when she saw Su Yan, she flew with excitement.


    "Brother Master, you are awake!"


    Xiao Meng''s excitement couldn''t be further increased, and she held Su Yan in tears without stopping.


    Xiao Meng had bare feet and only wore a very thin long skirt, and her white skin was looming.


    Su Yan looked at her and said, "Go and change clothes."


    "Good." Xiao Meng nodded naturally and agreed.


    After changing his clothes, Su Yan looked at Xiao Meng with a serious face and said, "You are not allowed to know this way in the future!"


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Meng puzzled.


    "If you take a bath in the lake, aren''t you afraid that others will see it!"


    "No one is watching, I just let go before, anyone who dares to see that I found out will goug his eyes."


    "..."


    Su Yan suddenly felt as if he was a little worried, Xiao Meng didn''t need to teach at all.


    Back to the sect, Su Yan still did not alarm the elders and disciples of Taixuzong.


    He was carrying Xiao Budian, while Xiao Meng, Chang Yuan and Liu Jin also followed him, and several people left Taixu Zong directly.


    "Master brother, where are we going?"


    Xiao Meng was carried by Xiao Budian, very comfortable.


    You should know that the small point is so small, the size of a mouse, it is carrying a little dream, and there is no way to complain.


    Su Yan stopped, thought for a moment, then looked at Xiao Meng and said, "Where do you want to go?"


    Xiao Meng replied without hesitation: "Where the master brother is going, Xiao Meng will go."


    Su Yan frowned, and suddenly a picture appeared in his mind, the blue planet.


    Indeed, it has been several years since I left the earth, and I don''t know what the earth revived by aura has become.


    "Does Sifu brother want to return to Earth?" Xiao Meng blinked his eyes and asked.


    Su Yan touched her forehead and said with a smile: "How about you?"


    Xiao Meng nodded and said: "Well, I really want to return to Earth, I want to see Xiongba, and sister Loli, sister Wenwen."


    Hearing the names of these people, Su Yan''s expression changed slightly, and then nodded and said, "Okay, we will return to Earth."


    Liu Jin and Chang Yuan naturally followed Su Yan, and they went wherever Su Yan went.


    Several people left the land of Xinghai, left the upper world, and returned along the way they came.


    Their departure did not tell the people of Taixuzong, nor the people of the Eight Kingdoms.


    It seemed to come quietly, walk quietly, without carrying anything.


    Su Yan didn''t like to say goodbye. It would be better to go this way, not to mention that he wouldn''t come back.


    "Brother Master, look, Netherworld Ancient Road!"


    "Brother Master, look, Tianmen!"


    "Brother Master, look, the blue planet!"

 Chapter 2360： Beauty seduce

    Chapter 2360 Beauty Seduce


    After five years, I finally returned to this azure planet, and everything that used to be kept reappearing in my mind.


    Yuwen Xiongba, Xiao Lolita and others, and even Su Yan naturally did not forget.


    It''s just that he isn''t in a hurry to see them now, he is thinking about what the earth has been revived in the past five years.


    He returned to the central state of the earth at will. At this moment, the night was dim and pedestrians on the ground rushed.


    Xiao Meng and the others were gone for a long time, and they were gone.


    Su Mo also walked on the street, saw a night fire bar, couldn''t help but walk in.


    Yehuo Bar still has enough reputation in Zhongzhou, and the people behind it are not small, and it has enough authority in Zhongzhou underground.


    To put it plainly, the bar controller is an underground emperor.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care at all. After entering the Tribulation Period, he killed the Dirty Emperor and became the Lord of Xinghai.


    The strongest person on earth ever was not a Taoist, and he was a thousand miles away.


    I am afraid that a random punch can blow up the earth, not to mention the powerhouse of the earth martial arts world, in his eyes it is not as good as ants.


    Walking into the night fire bar, Su Yan immediately smelled a scent of alcohol. The environment here is pretty good, and many people in it are already cheering up. If in the past he might have joined those people, but now he just sits at the bar and asks for a glass of tequila.


    Tequila is a very strong wine with a trace of toxicity. It needs to be combined with lemon and salt to detoxify.


    The waiter glanced at Su Yan, with a strange look in his eyes. Basically, he rarely sees people coming to the night fire bar alone, and even if they do, they will basically join the hilarious crowd.


    There are not many people who come to the bar and sit and drink like Su Yan, and they still drink tequila.


    After drinking the tequila, Su Yan spit out the butterfly in his mouth into the cup, feeling refreshed.


    As if swallowing a ball of fire, Su Yan''s stomach seemed to be burning.


    Then he ordered another dark beer and just sat and drank quietly.


    "Handsome man, would you like me to have a drink?" A voice suddenly sounded behind Su Yan.


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and turned his head to see a very beautiful face.


    Li Si was wearing a black short skirt, and his whole body was enveloped in the skirt, but he couldn''t resist the charm and maturity.


    Even the waiter''s gaze was constantly looking at Li Si, and he wondered what he was thinking about.


    Su Yan smiled and looked at the waiter and said, "A glass of depth bomb."


    This kind of wine is made up of many spirits. It can be said that the strength does not have to be weaker than tequila.


    Li Si smiled faintly, and sat next to Su Yan.


    She is a frequent visitor to the night fire bar, and she usually comes to play with her girlfriends and others, but today it is obvious that she is alone, but she did not expect to find someone like Su Yan.


    With her instinct as a woman, Su Yan is definitely not simple. The key is that the melancholy between her brows attracts her. Even myself, who has been in the bar for so many years, was attracted.


    Su Yan didn''t have much enthusiasm for this. It is true that Li Si has a graceful figure and a beautiful face, but for him it is less than a ten thousandth of poetry.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t see Jin Shiya in a short time.


    "Are you not from Zhongzhou?" Li Si asked, holding a wine glass.


    "No, I just returned to Earth recently." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Li Sipu smiled and looked at Su Yan and said: "You are so funny, it is impossible that you are still an alien."


    Su Yan smiled without saying a word.


    Li Si suddenly realized that he was about to fall, and Su Yan''s smile could touch her heartstrings, which no one else could do.


    But Su Yan didn''t realize his charm at all. To be honest, he didn''t care about this kind of thing anymore. Apart from becoming an immortal, Su Yan really had no interest in pursuing anything else.


    "Don''t you drink?" Li Si held up the depth bomb and smiled at Su Yan.


    Su Yan raised the dark beer, symbolically banged the glass with Li Si, and drank it dry.


    "This wine can''t be drunk." Li Si smiled faintly, but was helpless.


    This man is too incomprehensible, right? It''s a rare heartbeat, but Su Yan didn''t even want to get her drunk? It is simply not as good as a beast!


    Su Yan probably knows Li Si''s thoughts, but he is not an animal thinking in the lower body.


    "Liquor is limited." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "Cut." Li Si snorted coldly, showing his style.


    Then she opened her little cherry mouth and dried the depth bomb directly, but in an instant, a blush appeared on her cheek.


    For her, this wine is still a bit strong.


    Su Yan just smiled faintly, but the waiter on the side was already dumbfounded.


    He knew that Li Si was a regular customer here, and it was the most eye-catching place in the night fire bar. No matter what man saw, he would go to contact her for information.


    Even he found Li Si''s contact information from his companions, but he never dared to contact him.


    But Su Yan was completely indifferent. He also had to admire the man''s determination, which was comparable to Liu Xiahui!


    At this moment, a drunk man walked into the bar, his eyes were extremely dirty.


    This is a long-term alcohol abuse, so Su Yan frowned.


    What he hates most is naturally the guy who drank too much and made trouble.


    "Brother Liang! Are you here?" the waiter shouted.


    Zhang Liang is also a frequent customer in the bar. He is considered familiar. The key is that the other party has a deep background, and it is said that he has a good relationship with the owner of the bar.


    Moreover, his own strength is not weak. According to other people''s guesses, Zhang Liang at least has the realm of a martial artist, which is something ordinary people dare not provoke!


    Zhang Liang walked slowly to the bar and asked for a bottle of beer.


    As soon as he was about to find his companion, Zhang Liang saw Li Si sitting next to Su Yan.


    This immediately brightened his eyes, and even his drinking spirit became sober.


    Li Si''s figure and appearance are considered top-notch, and he occasionally met him in bars.


    However, Li Si usually talks with a large group of best friends, and he is not good to go up and say anything.


    Now that he is following a man, he has a chance.


    In Zhang Liang''s eyes, Su Yan is just an ordinary college student, who understands the sinister society.


    How can such a beautiful woman stay by her side if she has no abilities.


    "Beauty, take a drink together with your face?" Zhang Liang moved to Li Si''s side.


    Li Si also frowned. Of course she knew who Zhang Liang was, had something to do with the bar owner here, and she was not weak. She can''t afford to provoke them, but usually Zhang Liang won''t bother them.


    Unexpectedly, I had only been alone for one day, and this guy came.


    "I''m sorry Brother Liang, I already have an appointment." Li Si said sorry.


    "With this little white face?" Zhang Liang pointed to Su Yan and smiled, "Do you guys like this type in Chengdu?"


    Su Yan''s face was light and breezy, still drinking his wine.

 Chapter 2361： dead!

    Chapter 2361 Death!


    "Brother Liang, can''t you say that?" Li Si said.


    In any case, Su Yan is the person traveling with her, and it is not good to say so in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t say much. This made the waiter very speechless. It seemed that this man looked like a dog, but he didn''t expect it to be an embarrassment.


    In fact, Su Yan was just not thinking about talking nonsense with this person.


    "I said what happened to him?" Zhang Liang raised his eyebrows.


    He has been very unhappy recently, so there was a fire in his stomach, especially seeing Su Yan with such a white face and still sitting with a beauty of Li Si''s level, which made him even more unhappy.


    "I said you, that''s you!" Zhang Liang pointed to Su Yan and said, "Are you from Zhongzhou? Do you know who I am?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He really didn''t know who the other party was.


    Because this has nothing to do with him, not every young person needs to know something.


    "Then I advise you to get out by yourself." Zhang Liang sneered, "Otherwise, your end will not be that simple."


    "Then I''m very curious what the end is." Su Yan said lightly.


    Li Si on the side was also stunned. She knew exactly who Zhang Liang was, so she didn''t dare to offend him. At this time, it was obviously not good to face Zhang Liang.


    That was a strong man in the martial arts realm, and Su Yan had absolutely no fruit when confronted with the opponent.


    "Let''s go first, just change the venue." Li Si whispered in Su Yan''s ear.


    Su Yan shook his head, and there was also a hint of discomfort in his eyes. He hadn''t encountered such a thing for a long time, so now there are people who dare to provoke him face to face?


    "Your kid is crazy!" Zhang Liang raised his brows.


    In his opinion, anyone would retreat in front of him, after all, he still has a lot of fame in this bar.


    "Sir, you''d better do as Brother Liang said." The waiter reminded.


    "Huh?" Su Yan smiled.


    "You still dare to laugh!" Zhang Liang sneered, "You are against me in this place, just looking for death!"


    With that, Zhang Liang put his hand on Li Si''s shoulder. Although Li Si''s face was disgusting, he didn''t struggle too much. She really didn''t dare to struggle, and Zhang Liang wouldn''t do anything to her in normal times.


    Su Yan frowned and said coldly: "Do you want to anger me so much!"


    He is really a bit hot, although Li Si has nothing to do with him, but this piece of light is clearly directed at him, and Su Yan is not an idiot.


    "Boy, you still have a lot to learn! I took her on the spot today, what can you do?" Zhang Liang sneered.


    Zhang Liang''s voice has attracted a lot of people to watch. His reputation in this bar is indeed not small, and almost everyone knows him.


    The customers at this moment all sneered at Su Yan, because they knew that Su Yan could not fight Zhang Liang.


    In this bar, apart from the boss and the person in charge, Zhang Liang has the greatest face! And the background of this bar is very deep, basically no one dares to make trouble in this place!


    "You really owe you a beating." Su Yan laughed.


    Zhang Liang was still smiling, but his hands were holding Li Si tighter and tighter. Li Si didn''t expect that he would encounter such a thing today just by accosting him, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Zhang Liang wanted to see how Su Yan was crying in front of him!


    Su Yan didn��t talk nonsense, and with a flick of his fingers, an invisible force rushed towards Zhang Liang.


    Zhang Liang didn''t react at all, and his whole body flew upside down, crashing into countless wine tables, his face covered with blood.


    The person who had originally made a fuss was also stunned at this moment, and the eyes that looked at Su Yan were incredible! This person kicked Zhang Liang away!


    "Are you looking for death?" Zhang Liang slowly stood up.


    This blow also kicked him up, Zhang Liang was also very angry, Su Yan actually dared to do something to him!


    Just a martial artist, Su Yan had restrained a lot of power before he did not kill him. For Su Yan, it was much harder to kill a martial master than to injure one.


    Li Si also covered his mouth. What would happen to Zhang Liang in the night fire bar? Someone once provoke Zhang Liang, but that person has never appeared in Zhongzhou.


    Even people from the martial arts world came to investigate, but still couldn''t find Zhang Liang''s handle.


    After that time, no one dared to act on Zhang Liang. According to rumors, Zhang Liang faced a dozen martial artists at the time, but in the end all of them disappeared.


    Since then Zhang Liang has also been called the strongest martial artist.


    "I advise you to disappear from my eyes immediately." Su Yan said lightly.


    "You have a kind." Zhang Liang sneered. "There are really not many people who dare to do something to me. At least you are not a little white face. Xiao Bai face doesn''t have such courage."


    Su Yan''s hand is full of vitality, as long as he shoots, Zhang Liang will undoubtedly die.


    The waiter also admired Su Yan''s courage. After hitting Zhang Liang, he was still so calm and graceful. He didn''t have such courage.


    "Sir, I advise you to apologize to Brother Liang." The waiter whispered.


    Many people also nodded. At this moment, there is no other way but to obtain Zhang Liang''s forgiveness. If you want to escape, you don''t even think about it.


    "Is it useful to apologize? The person who beat me hasn''t survived yet." Zhang Liang said coldly, "but you are the first offender. Kneel three heads on my knees and call grandpa, and I will forgive you!"


    Although that blow didn''t hurt him, but the force was not small, how could he let Su Yan go so easily.


    Today I am in a good mood, and I met Li Si, otherwise he would be absolutely dead.


    Su Yan''s face changed: "I haven''t been back to Earth in a few years, and the people on this earth have become more and more arrogant. Can a martial artist be so arrogant."


    Although Li Si was very unwilling in his eyes, there was only this way to save the two of them. Su Yan was too impulsive. This blow almost drove them to death.


    Otherwise, even if Su Yan was dead, Zhang Liang would not let him go.


    She must be the only person to be injured. Thinking of this, Li Si could not help but sigh.


    "Let him go, I''ll be with you tonight."


    Zhang Liang laughed and said, "You can let him go, kowtow and call grandpa!"


    The whole bar laughed, waiting to see the ending of Su Yan.


    "Dead!" Su Yan whispered.


    The whole bar fell silent, everyone was frightened by the word, and the whole body was cold, as if falling into an ice cave.


    Li Si was completely speechless, at this time, she had no choice but to pretend to be.


    "Haha." Zhang Liang was also amused. "Let me die, you don''t have that ability!"


    Zhang Liang really laughed, especially arrogant. He looked at the people in the bar and laughed constantly.


    He concluded that Su Yan didn''t dare to kill him at all, but he had a backstage, not to mention that he didn''t think Su Yan could kill him.

 Chapter 2362： transaction

    Chapter 2362: Transaction


    Although the martial artist is not too high in the martial arts world, Zhang Liang still has a lot of confidence in this place.


    Especially Su Yan, a young man in his early twenties, looks like a white face, can he compare to a martial artist? Coupled with the forces behind him, Zhang Liang was confident enough that Su Yan did not dare to do anything to him.


    "Don''t believe me?" Su Yan laughed.


    Everyone felt the coldness in this smile!


    Su Yan flicked his finger, and Zhang Liang not far away burst into a cloud of blood!


    The blood was stained on Li Si, and Li Si, who had never seen this scene before, screamed directly.


    The customers who were still watching the show also shut up at this moment, and there was only horror and fear in their eyes looking at Su Yan! Killing a person with a snap of a finger is at least the master realm who has this ability.


    The young man in front of him is actually a master!


    Such a character can be regarded as a powerful person in the martial arts world. Everyone has been reflecting on whether there is anything that should not be said by Su Yan.


    You know that the five senses are always strong!


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to them, but asked for a pack of paper from the waiter and handed it to Li Si.


    "Go to the bathroom and wash." Su Yan said.


    Li Si nodded blankly. She didn''t expect that she would be able to meet such a great ability if she casually accosted her. Now she no longer has any language skills.


    He could only listen to Su Yan''s words and went to the bathroom to wash up the blood on his body.


    The waiter''s gaze changed when he looked at Su Yan, and he didn''t expect this young man who had spoken a few words with him to be such a terrifying existence!


    You must know that in the eyes of people like them, the level of a master is not something ordinary people can touch.


    Su Yan was quite natural, and did not rush to leave, but ordered a few more bottles of wine.


    However, the bar is obviously much quieter than before, and many people''s attention is on Su Yan. Many male compatriots have discovered that their female partner has begun to look at Su Yan idiotically.


    Heroes are sad about beauty, and corresponding beauties love heroes. If Su Yan''s clean face looked like a little white face before, now he has become even more handsome with a bit of masculinity!


    "Which dare to make trouble in my place?" A domineering voice broke the silence in the bar.


    Li Song felt that something was wrong before he arrived. His bar was very popular every day, and it was so quiet today, which made Li Song a little anxious.


    There was also an old man who followed Li Song in. He was talking to the old man, and suddenly he indirectly reached the waiter''s call.


    The waiter was also speechless. He called Li Song when Su Yan had just clashed with Zhang Liang, but what use is Li Song now?


    Seeing that no one answered, Li Song became angry, and his sharp eyes were placed on his waiter.


    "Where is Zhang Liang?" Li Song said.


    "Nothing..." the waiter said cautiously, for fear of angering the two evil stars in front of him!


    He can''t afford these two!


    "Nothing?" Li Song was slightly taken aback, "Why not."


    The relationship between him and Zhang Liang is pretty good, and he naturally knows the strength of his friend. Basically, Zhang Liang was also helping him cover his place, but suddenly someone told him that Zhang Liang was gone!


    "I killed it." Su Yan said lightly.


    Li Song was also stunned, then looked at the waiter and said, "Is he the one who is making trouble here?"


    The waiter smiled bitterly and nodded. At this time, he didn''t dare to say no. He could only hope that Su Yanbie would put his anger on him.


    "That''s Master Wang Er!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang in the bar, and suddenly many people looked at the old man behind Li Song.


    There was also a smile in the old man''s eyes. He is a martial arts master, and his reputation in Zhongzhou is also very good. It is not surprising to be recognized here.


    A smile flashed in the waiter''s eyes when he heard the name of Master Wang Er.


    Grand Master Wang Er is no ordinary martial arts master. It has been more than 20 years since entering this state. Even if Su Yan is a master, there is still a gap compared with Master Wang Er.


    If Su Yan really wanted to do it, Master Wang Er would naturally not just watch.


    After all, the relationship between Master Wang Er and Li Song is indeed good.


    "Boy, do you know what you did?" Li Song looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Over the years, Zhang Liang had eaten a lot of his money. He had hoped that this guy could help him keep covering the place. Who would have thought of being destroyed by Su Yan, this naturally made him unacceptable.


    "I know, didn''t it just kill a trash?" Su Yan raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you going to stand up for him?"


    His words have cooled down, and he planned to drink some wine here this time. Who knows that the people who are looking for things one after another, naturally made Su Yan very annoyed.


    "You are really crazy!" Li Song was also amused by Su Yan''s tone.


    Although he is not a big owl in Zhongzhou, he is still quite good in the black zone. At least there are hundreds of people under him. Because it is Master Wang Er this time, he did not bring his own people.


    But if it is a force, it is definitely something ordinary people like Su Yan can''t afford!


    At this time, Li Si had just walked out of the toilet and walked straight to the vicinity of Su Yan.


    When she saw Master Wang Er, she was also a little surprised. Now the martial arts world on the earth is very famous, especially after Yimen appeared.


    Almost everyone wants to be a disciple in one school, but they are often rarely able to enter. The requirements for one school are still very high, and everyone is very clear about this.


    Therefore, with the help of the same style, the name of Master Wang Er is also very loud, because he participated in the audition, although he failed the election, he is proud of this!


    Now she also regretted not leaving directly, no matter what these people are going to do, she is an ordinary girl, she really doesn''t have the ability to participate in such a thing.


    But after seeing Li Si, a light flashed in Li Song''s eyes.


    Li Si''s appearance is indeed good. Even when he went to the club many times, he couldn''t find a few girls comparable to Li Si. Suddenly, the worm in his head felt a bit on the brain.


    "Well, you can solve Zhang Liang''s strength. It should be considered good." Li Song smiled faintly, "How about we turn the enemy into a friend?"


    "Not interested." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Why don''t you have any interest if you haven''t listened?" Li Song was also a figure who could bend and stretch, and his words eased.


    "As long as you give this Nizi to me, this one will be yours in the future. Money and women will come with a lot of money. Such a deal is always a good deal, right?"

 Chapter 2363： Humiliation

    Chapter 2363: Self-humiliation


    "Shut up or get out, didn''t you see me drinking?" Su Yan said coldly.


    He is not a good temper. Li Song has been barking here for so long, making him a little irritable.


    Li Song also didn''t expect that Su Yan would directly let him go. If you know this is his place, it''s fine if you dare to make trouble here.


    Now let him go?


    Is it really the opposite?


    "This friend, don''t talk so crazy, do you know who I am?" Master Wang Er said confidently.


    "Who are you and I have half a dime relationship?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Li Sikan was frightened, and he had to admire Su Yan. It was the first time she had ever seen Su Yan so mad in front of Master Wang Er.


    She regretted talking to Su Yan at the time, otherwise she would not get into such a disaster now.


    "You are really crazy! This is Master Wang Er, a well-known senior in the martial arts world, do you dare to speak so much in front of him and look for death?" Li Song said coldly.


    Even he can only be respectful in front of the other party, Su Yan is just looking for death!


    "Little friend, I advise you to take it back and cooperate honestly with Boss Li." Master Wang Er said in a cold voice.


    He also didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually talk like this, it was the first time he had met someone who dared to be so mad in front of him. Why is his status and identity not highly respected?


    "What if I don''t?" Su Yan sneered.


    "Then you wait for death!" Li Song said coldly, "Since you have to die, then I really can''t keep you!"


    "There is so much nonsense," Su Yan said.


    He directly raised a chair, and then slammed it on Li Song''s head!


    The shot is so fast that there is no shadow! Even Master Wang Er did not react!


    Li Song''s nose bone broke instantly, and blood flowed down his cheeks.


    Li Song was stunned, the ghost knew that Su Yan suddenly started, and everyone in Kuaishou didn''t react.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out!" Su Yan was really hot.


    He is no longer in the mood to talk nonsense with these guys. He just wants to have a good drink and then go back to sleep. The ghost knows how suddenly a lot of **** jumps into his ear and barks.


    "Boy, you really angered me this time!" Master Wang Er snorted coldly.


    Isn''t this slapping him in the face to hurt someone in front of him? What kind of position he is in the martial arts world need not say more, it would be too maddening for Su Yan to do such a thing in front of him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su Yan frowned, "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get away."


    With that said, Su Yan slowly looked at Li Song on the ground, with the killing intent in his eyes!


    "You quickly apologize to Master Wang Er." Li Si said.


    At this time, if she doesn''t speak, who knows how Su Yan is going to make trouble. Li Song is completely offended by that stool. If she provokes Master Wang Er again, how miserable Su Yan will end up? !


    The spectators around were all sneered at this moment, in their opinion, Su Yan was already dead. Everyone could see that Master Wang Er was indeed angry!


    This kid really doesn''t know what''s good or what''s wrong. Master Wang Er had already persuaded him with good words before, but they wanted to make trouble for this reason. They wanted to see how Su Yan ended up!


    "If I want to apologize, is he worthy?" Su Yan said coldly, "He must die today!"


    "Dare you! With me here, you will definitely not hurt him!" Master Wang Er said coldly.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Su Yan said lightly.


    He snapped his fingers at Li Song who was screaming on the ground, and Li Song directly exploded into a cloud of blood mist, similar to the way Zhang Liang died before!


    The people around you looked terrified, but after seeing the angry face on Master Wang Er''s face, they had to feel ridiculous for Su Yan''s actions.


    The person who killed Master Wang Er in front of him! Isn''t this looking for death?


    "How dare you! If you don''t die today, how can I stand in the martial arts world in the future?" Master Wang Er said in a cold voice.


    He originally had a feeling of cherishing his talents for Su Yan. After all, he still had some talent to reach the early stage of the grandmaster at a young age. Although it was a bit worse than his later grandmaster, Su Yan still had time.


    But now this kid is so rampant, absolutely don''t want to enter his door!


    "Are you crazy?" Li Si looked at Su Yan and shook his head slightly.


    At this time, the shot was looking for death. Grandmaster Wang Er''s strength has always been unfathomable. Even the three late masters did not make Master Wang Er **** when they shot, but the three masters died miserably.


    This is the difference in strength. Regardless of Su Yan, it may also be in the realm of Grandmaster, but the gap with Grandmaster Wang Er is still very large. This is true for everyone.


    However, they missed one point. Although it is really difficult to be the opponent of the late Grandmaster Realm in the early stage of the Grandmaster Realm, Su Yan is not a Grandmaster, but a great crossing of the Tribulation Realm!


    These people can''t imagine how many gaps there is.


    "It''s too late to apologize now!" Master Wang Er sneered.


    Now he is very embarrassed, even Su Yan apologizes to no avail!


    He wants to let Su Yan know today, and also let everyone present know that the power of the Grand Master cannot be violated!


    With that said, Grandmaster Wang Er had already rushed towards Su Yan, spitting out vigorously in his palm, and he had enough confidence to make Su Yan blow his blood!


    Su Yan didn''t make any movement, just slightly raised his hand.


    This made everyone sigh. Su Yan was also a master anyway, but now he was shocked.


    They thought they could watch a minimum battle, after all, a duel between masters was usually difficult to see.


    However, judging from Su Yan''s virtue, it is estimated that there is no possibility of surviving. This palm can directly make Su Yan die without a place to be buried!


    Arms and palms touched each other, and just when everyone thought that Su Yan was going to blow up into blood mist, a scream suddenly sounded!


    Master Wang Er''s entire arm exploded directly!


    Blood dripping!


    Everyone doesn''t know what happened, is it possible that Su Yan did it?


    But Su Yan just stood there lightly! They suspected that they had missed something, but no matter how they looked at it, Su Yan didn''t make a move!


    "You are Grand Master!" Grand Master Wang Er screamed.


    At this time everyone understood what was going on, and their gazes at Su Yan had changed. Grand Master Realm was complete. It is no wonder that Grandmaster Wang Er''s original attack would explode his entire arm!


    "Who is dying now?" Su Yanxiemei smiled.


    "You want to kill me?" Grandmaster Wang Er was also stunned, "Do you know who my senior brother is? You will definitely regret killing me!"

 Chapter 2364： Now old gate

    Chapter 2364


    "I don''t know." Su Yan said lightly.


    He doesn''t need to know so many wastes, there are not many people on earth that he can put his eyes on now.


    "I''m afraid to scare you to death!" Master Wang Er sneered, "Do you know the ancient and modern doors?"


    Su Yan shook his head. He really didn''t know what a **** school. He hadn''t been back to the earth in the past few years, but there were more Xiaoyuxiamen.


    "My brother is the master of the ancient and modern door!" Master Wang Er sneered.


    This sentence shocked everyone, and his face changed wildly, revealing a terrifying look.


    The sect master of Gujinmen is unimaginably powerful, and he doesn''t dare to provoke half a point unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    Su Yan felt even more boring, and the breaking sect was also worth bragging about, which was really funny.


    "Zhongzhou Gujinmen was established by my senior. If you dare to move me, you will be the enemy of the entire Gujinmen!" Master Wang Er said coldly.


    The head of the ancient gate is a figure of great perfection in the grand master realm, and may become a Taoist existence at any time!


    They did not expect that the brother of Master Wang Er actually knew such a person, and he was still his brother.


    Su Yan provokes such a person, and what will happen is already destined. Everyone looks at Su Yan like a dead person.


    "Done?" Su Yan said lightly, "Are you ready to die?"


    He is not in the mood to talk nonsense with the other party, since he dared to do something to him, then naturally he has to pay a price.


    As for the so-called modern and ancient gates of Master Wang Er, to him it is nothing more than a **** school.


    "Are you crazy? That''s Jin Gu Men!" Li Si said hurriedly.


    At this point, if you can apologize to Master Wang Er, maybe Su Yan still has a way to survive. If you quarrel with Master Wang Er at this time, Su Yan will be a dead end!


    "Do you dare to kill me?" Grandmaster Wang Er was stunned.


    Jin Gu Men is a giant in Zhongzhou, so Su Yan dare to be enemies with Jin Gu Men?


    The people around were also dumbfounded. The ancient gates are not ordinary sects. There are many masters in it, and Master Wang Er is nothing like that.


    "Young man, I advise you to give up! If you anger Jin Gu Men, then you will only have a dead end!" someone said from the side.


    "Yes! Master Wang Er may have done something wrong, but you don''t have to hurt the killer, right?"


    At this time everyone was persuading Su Yan. After all, the death of Master Wang Er would not do them any good, but if they helped Master Wang Er now, they might still have something to do with Gu Jinmen.


    No matter what you do in the future, it is easy to do.


    Want to come to Master Wang Er will also take advantage of this sentiment.


    "You wait for me!" Master Wang Er said coldly.


    He hurriedly found his mobile phone and dialed his brother''s phone!


    "Brother, someone is going to kill me!" Master Wang Er no longer lost the arrogance he had before, and said almost as if for help.


    Only his senior can save him now.


    On the other end of the phone, Wang Qinglong''s face was extremely cold.


    Wang Er is his junior, he can''t ignore it, and Jin Gu Sect is extremely powerful in Zhongzhou, so anyone dares to trouble Gu Jin Sect?


    "Give him the phone!" Wang Qinglong said coldly.


    "My brother wants to talk to you!" Master Wang Er sneered.


    Speaking of throwing the phone to Su Yan, Su Yan took the phone, but he wanted to see what the other party was, dare to be crazy in front of him?


    "I advise you to let go of my junior brother. It will definitely not end well against our Jingumen!" Wang Qinglong sneered.


    "Trash, I''m waiting for you." Su Yan finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    The people around me were dumbfounded. When everyone thought he would have a few words with each other, Su Yan actually hung up the phone!


    And also scolded each other as rubbish!


    You know that is the head of Jin Gu Sect! The boss who controlled one side was scolded as rubbish!


    Wang Qinglong on the other side was also crazy, except for some humble accidents in front of the big bosses in Zhongzhou, who would dare to say such things in front of him?


    Who is the guy opposite? How dare to talk to him like this?


    On the other side, Su Yan sneered at Grandmaster Wang Er who was lying on the ground. The face of Master Wang Er who was originally aloft had turned pale at this moment.


    Jin Gu Men is his final bottom line, but he did not expect that Su Yan would not care at all, and even his senior was scolded by Su Yan!


    "You are really crazy." Li Si couldn''t help sighing, she really didn''t understand Su Yan.


    At this time, changing individuals will have a good relationship with Master Wang Er. With Su Yan''s talent, it is not too difficult to find a famous place in Zhongzhou.


    But Su Yan wasted such an opportunity!


    After provoking the ancient and modern sect, Su Yan''s future road is indeed difficult, and Wang Qinglong is not a person to provoke, Su Yan is miserable this time.


    "You can die." Su Yan completely ignored everyone''s gazes, but looked at Master Wang Er on the ground.


    "Master, let me go as though I was a fart!" Master Wang Er said hurriedly.


    He understands now, this kid is simply a lunatic! Although he thinks his senior can kill Su Yan, but now Wang Qinglong can''t get here!


    If Su Yan really does something, he really has no way to resist, and the strength of Grand Master Dzogchen is something he can''t resist now!


    "Don''t you want your senior brother to trouble me?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "Can''t you be a bit spine?"


    Su Yan looked at Grand Master Wang Er on the ground indifferently, and with a flick of his finger, Master Wang Er exploded into a **** flower, and everyone watching was frightened.


    Especially the waiter hadn''t realized what happened until now. In a blink of an eye, his boss was directly beheaded by Su Yan.


    Su Yan drank the wine, took out a few coins and threw them on the counter.


    "No need to look for it." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he walked out of the night fire bar, and the whole bar was silent.


    Originally, the bar should be very lively, and even the sky was overwhelming.


    But now, no one dared to speak, they were completely shocked, and even some people were shocked.


    A good person is just like a cloud of blood, which is terrible.


    They didn''t know how Su Yan did it. They only knew that Su Yan was absolutely strong, terrifying, and definitely not a sheep.


    What shocked them even more was that Su Yan challenged the ancient and modern door!


    This news spread throughout Zhongzhou, a young man actually provokes the head of the ancient and modern door in public!


    Wang Qinglong has already spoken out, to find that guy and let him confess in front of Wang Er''s tombstone.


    More than that, he also used Su Yan''s blood to pay tribute to his junior.


    What makes Zhongzhou people crazy is that Wang Qinglong is offering a reward of 100 million!

 Chapter 2365： Rich second generation

    Chapter 2365: Rich Second Generation


    After returning to his residence, Xiao Meng and others called back. The other party had participated in some archaeological tour. Now they have gone deep into the Taklimakan Desert and will not be able to return for a while.


    Even the phone calls were made to Su Yan by satellite phone. Su Yan was also very helpless. Xiao Meng and other talents would have no rules when they came back, but Su Yan was allowed to play for a period of time, so he should be so free.


    Su Yan couldn''t help this. He didn''t have any interest in that kind of thing, and now it is impossible to go to the depths of the desert to find Xiao Meng and others. As for Yimen, Su Yan doesn''t want to go there yet.


    Basically, the things over there were handled pretty well, and Su Yan didn''t bother to go through it. Anyway, the current one is already the largest school on earth, and he doesn''t need his management at all.


    Su Yan was naturally happy and leisurely. Apart from the usual practice, Su Yan basically had nothing to do.


    In the afternoon, Su Yan was too lazy to cook by himself, and now he is not the one who is short of money, and he still pays for the food.


    Longcheng Hotel can be regarded as a famous hotel in Zhongzhou, and it can be regarded as a five-star hotel. Although it is still not comparable to a Michelin three-star hotel, it is also considered a good one.


    Su Yan was too lazy to be picky, mainly because the Longcheng Hotel was closer to where he was, so he walked directly into the Longcheng Hotel.


    Walking into the Dragon City Hotel, Su Yan was surprised by the luxury inside.


    I have to say that Dragon City Hotel is doing very well in terms of decoration and environment, and Su Yan is also very comfortable.


    Seeing Su Yan coming in, the waiter greeted him.


    "Sir, how many people?" The attitude of the waiter was pretty good.


    "One." Su Yan said.


    This immediately caused the waiter to be stunned. It is indeed not common for a person to come to the hotel to eat alone, and it does not help their income much.


    So the attitude towards Su Yan immediately cooled down.


    "Do you want a private room or a lobby?" the waiter asked lightly.


    Su Yan also frowned. This attitude changed too quickly.


    "Private room." Su Yan said.


    Anyway, his status is not low now, and he is not short of money. If there is a private room, he would naturally not choose the lobby.


    "Okay, we just happen to have one private room left." Although the waiter was contemptuous, he still arranged for Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about this, but waited at the front desk for the waiter to prepare for him.


    After all, he didn''t make an appointment in advance, so he still needs time to prepare.


    At this time, a Maserati parked outside the hotel, and a young man walked in wearing a variety of fashion brands and hugging a woman of good shape.


    Immediately after a few Maybach Lamborghini cars also parked outside the hotel, a few young people walked in.


    They are a few well-known rich second generations in Zhongzhou, and they usually play very well, and occasionally get together.


    "Prepare the private room that I have been here before." Luo Zheng said to the waiter.


    He is a frequent visitor here, so the attendant in the private room where he often sits is also very clear.


    "Sorry Luo Shao, your private room has been booked by this gentleman." The waiter said.


    He didn''t know that Luo Zheng would come now. After all, this time is almost the beginning of Luo Zheng''s nightlife. After all, Longcheng Hotel still wants to make money, and it is impossible to leave the room empty without giving it to others.


    Luo Zheng didn''t even look at Su Yan. In his opinion, Su Yan was an ordinary college student. He started spending more than 100,000 yuan every time he came to the Dragon City Hotel.


    How does Su Yan compare to him?


    "Let him be in the lobby." Luo Zheng said lightly.


    "Okay." The waiter agreed immediately.


    Luo Zheng is their main customer here, and the manager has also greeted them, and they must give Luo Zheng the best service.


    Compared with Su Yan, it is very common. It seems that just a college student in his early twenties can spend much money?


    "Mr., our box is gone now. Could you please stop by in the lobby?" The waiter turned and said.


    Su Yan was also very helpless. He heard the conversation between the waiter and Luo Zheng just now. He heard him clearly, robbed his private room in front of him? Does he really have no temper?


    "I''m here first, right?" Su Yan said coldly.


    It''s not that he doesn''t pay, so it''s not so good to see people low?


    "You? How much can a college student afford?" Luo Zheng sneered, "Do you know who Lao Tzu is?"


    "Who are you and me?" Su Yan frowned.


    He doesn''t understand what is going on with people now, why are they so confident? Do you think everyone knows him if you are a little famous?


    "You are really crazy! Dare to be so arrogant in front of Luo Shao?" said a young man behind Luo Zheng.


    Although they can''t be called rampant in Zhongzhou, they are definitely not something people like Su Yan can provoke!


    "Luo Shao is a well-known rich second-generation in Zhongzhou, and his family''s industry has several billion!"


    Luo Zheng also laughed. He is already accepting the family business. It won''t be long before he will become the successor of the family business. It can be said that the future is bright.


    And Su Yan? At least spend a lot of time on fighting, when can you compare to him?


    Such a person wants to compete with him?


    "Well, I don''t want to bully you either. After all, poor people have self-esteem." Luo Zheng sneered.


    "Although you came first, but we can compete based on our strength." Luo Zheng said, "I will pay 100,000! I want this box!"


    "Sir, can you accept it?" The waiter looked at Su Yan.


    In his opinion, even if Su Yan could get so much money, he would never waste so much money in this place.


    After all, more than 100,000 may be Su Yan''s savings for a few years, but for Luo Zheng, it was just a day''s income. The two are completely incomparable.


    "Two hundred thousand." Su Yan said lightly.


    He is not a person short of money, but the attitude of the waiter and Luo Zheng make him very unhappy.


    "Isn''t this 200,000 your savings for a few years? You have to take it out for such a thing?" Luo Zheng ridiculed indifferently.


    He firmly believes that Su Yan can''t play him. How could an ordinary person play him?


    "Five hundred thousand." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What did you say?" The waiter was also stunned. "Aren''t you two hundred thousand just now?"


    He was a little confused and didn''t understand what Su Yan was talking about.


    "It was 200,000 just now, but now I have raised the price to 500,000." Su Yan said coldly.


    The waiter opened his mouth wide, and didn''t understand Su Yan''s thoughts at all, but he and himself were raising the price?


    Moreover, it is 300,000, 300,000 can go to their luxurious private room!

 Chapter 2366： Cut off

    Chapter 2366: Cut Hu


    "Did you pay that money?" Luo Zheng sneered.


    A meal of 500,000 yuan, even he dare not make it like this every day, what kind of birdie is Su Yan? Actually compare his financial resources?


    If Luo Zheng didn''t care in the past, he would just change to a hotel if he didn''t have a private room. Zhongzhou has more than this five-star hotel, but this time he came with his girlfriend who just hooked up.


    It is said that he is a plane model, and his figure is absolutely top-notch.


    It is not a big problem to lose face in front of anyone, just find it back later, but Luo Zheng will never lose face in front of a woman, which he will never allow.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Get out if you have no money!" Su Yan said coldly.


    Since the other party wants to find fault with him, he naturally doesn''t need to put on a good face.


    In his eyes, these people are just rubbish. Although the aura on the earth has recovered, it is not bad to have a Taoist level in such a short time.


    "You are really crazy!" Luo Zheng frowned, "I want to see today, how much money you can have!"


    The waiter didn''t dare to speak at all at this moment. His monthly salary was only two to three thousand yuan, which was impossible to compare with these two.


    "I pay 800,000 yuan!" Luo Zheng said coldly.


    "One million." Su Yan''s voice was extremely indifferent.


    Luo Zheng stared at Su Yan fiercely. This meal of one million was actually not worth it. If it weren''t for Wang Rui who was standing next to him, Luo Zheng would actually be confused.


    But this time is obviously not a time for counseling, how can you get the woman next to him to bed without paying any price?


    "One and two hundred thousand!" Luo Zheng said coldly.


    "Just add that?" Su Yan sneered. "If you don''t have money, you still learn to pick up girls."


    "five million!"


    Su Yan directly upped the price. This was not a double or double thing. Luo Zheng was clenching his teeth, and he was a little unpredictable now.


    The ghost knew whether Su Yan would give up directly next time he raised the price. At that time, he was taken a lot of money. After all, more than five million was not a small sum for him.


    After all, the company still belongs to him. How many young models can he play in the club for five million? There is no shortage of Wang Rui.


    However, Su Yan''s words still made him a little angry. He is a well-known rich second generation in Zhongzhou. How could he not be able to get these millions of dollars? It''s just worth it!


    For this tone, he Luo Zheng fights!


    "Five-and-a-half million!" Luo Zheng shouted coldly.


    The few rich second generations who followed him didn''t expect the situation to develop into what it is now. Although they are all rich second generation dudes, they are still not as good as Luo Zheng.


    "Ten million." Su Yan said flatly, as if he didn''t spend the ten million at all.


    "You are awesome, I want to see if you can get ten million."


    He really didn''t believe that Su Yan could come up with this million!


    After all, this is not a small amount of money anymore, it is crazy to eat such a meal for 10 million!


    In his opinion, Su Yan just wanted to raise the price again and let him be taken advantage of. Luo Zheng now wants to see how Su Yan ends up!


    Even if he wants to take out ten million, he has to ask him for it. Why is Su Yan?


    "Swipe the card." Su Yan handed out a diamond black card and threw it in front of the waiter.


    At this moment, the waiter''s face also became respectful. Su Yan has this kind of money, so he naturally has to serve him well. Su Yan might tip him for one year''s salary.


    When he saw the black card, Luo Zheng''s face turned black. He missed it this time. The owner of the black card will definitely not be short of money, and his father also has one.


    That can be obtained only by the supreme VIP of Citibank. Deposits must reach a certain level!


    His father just reached that level, but how old is Su Yan?


    After paying the money, Su Yan turned and looked at Luo Zheng, but this time he did not focus on Luo Zheng''s body, but Wang Rui who was standing next to him.


    Su Yan suddenly smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then said to Wang Rui: "Beauty, I can''t finish this table by myself, can we?"


    Wang Rui was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that Su Yan was talking to himself. He looked at Luo Zheng next to him, and then looked at the arrogance of Su Yan swiping his card before. Wang Rui soon had a choice in his heart.


    In fact, direct killing can''t give Luo Zheng too much torture. The woman who seduce him is not burdened, and for Luo Zheng, this is a great blow!


    It is more painful than death!


    "Okay handsome guy." Wang Rui walked directly to Su Yan and took Su Yan''s hand.


    She actually doesn''t have a good impression of Luo Zheng, but Luo Zheng is willing to spend money on her. Her figure and beauty are her own capital, and Wang Rui doesn''t think this is shameful.


    Luo Zheng''s face is really green now. He has been hanging Wang Rui''s line for a long time. Although he can find a young model of the same level in the clubhouse, it doesn��t feel like he pursues it himself. It''s the same.


    It was originally when he was on base tonight, but suddenly a Su Yan came out and cut him off. How did Luo Zheng endure this?


    "You can, wait for Lao Tzu!" Luo Zheng said coldly.


    What if Su Yan has money, Zhongzhou is his territory! Isn''t it a simple matter to find a few people to kill Su Yan?


    When the time comes, Su Yan will be wiped out, and Wang Rui will be dragged to bed directly, he still doesn''t believe that this Nizi dare not follow!


    "I''m waiting." Su Yan said lightly.


    After that, he ignored Luo Zheng and walked into the box with Wang Rui.


    "Brother Zheng, what should I do now?" At this time, the other rich second generations also spoke.


    When something like this happened, they naturally supported Luo Zheng. In fact, if Luo Zheng had just made up with them, he would have been able to make up tens of millions.


    But this is obviously a big loss.


    "I''ll call in Brother Xiong, and wait for him at the entrance of the hotel later!" Luo Zheng said coldly.


    Hearing the name of Brother Xiong, the expressions of others changed. It was the bodyguard rationed to him by Father Luo Zheng. It is said that he is a martial arts master who can become a master at any time!


    If such a character shot, then Su Yan was definitely dead.


    Others did not expect Luo Zheng to directly call Brother Xiong this time!


    They can already imagine the fate of Su Yan!


    Before that, Brother Xiong was a professional killer, and he was very famous in the underground world!


    And the most important thing is that he is said to have a relationship with the Dragon King, the number one killer in Zhongzhou, so being able to invite Brother Xiong is enough to see what kind of background Luo Family has.


    "Dare to grab a woman with me, I want to watch him kneel on the ground and beg for mercy!" Luo Zheng said.


    He turned out the phone directly and called Brother Xiong.

 Chapter 2367： Am I proud?

    Chapter 2367 Am I proud?


    In the box, Su Yan ordered a lot, but he didn''t eat much. On the contrary, the bottle of Burgundy wine made him feel good.


    Wang Rui was also very helpless. She wanted to say a few more words to the young rich man, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to be so cold.


    She deliberately took off her coat, revealing a **** black suspender dress. Su Yan did not move any further, and did not even look at her for too long.


    Wang Rui also understood that Su Yan called herself in just to hit Luo Zheng, but she also had the consciousness of a vase.


    Because Su Yan gave her 20,000 yuan before coming in, what''s wrong with making vases?


    Eating tens of millions of meals, and still have money to take, how can such a thing happen so easily?


    "If you''re full, let''s go." Su Yan wiped his mouth and said lightly.


    Wang Rui nodded, and didn''t think about what could happen to Su Yan. This man was either incomprehensible or not interested in her at all.


    But if you think about it carefully, you can throw away tens of millions of dollars at will, and at such a young age, you can see how good Su Yan''s woman is.


    Wang Rui is not confident enough to reach that level.


    When he walked out of the hotel, the waiter also gave him a shy smile, completely different from his previous attitude towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to trouble him, he had encountered many things like watching people.


    As soon as he walked out of the door of the hotel, a group of people surrounded him. The leader was Luo Zheng, but there was an extra black man who was wearing a black leather jacket.


    There is a blue dragon tattooed on his head, and a pair of sharp sunglasses hung on the bridge of his nose, which looks full of style.


    "I admitted that I was planted before, but it''s not that simple for you to get out of this place now!" Luo Zheng sneered and looked at Su Yan.


    Wang Rui on the side also clearly saw the black man standing on the side, and the expression on his face couldn''t help but change!


    She has known Luo Zheng for a long time, and naturally she knows who this somewhat cold-faced man is!


    The killer of Zhongzhou! I came to do security work because of arm injuries!


    And it is said to be the brother of the underground killer emperor Dragon King in Zhongzhou!


    Now Dragon King��s bounty has been raised to 50 billion!


    This is jointly proposed by many rich people!


    Because the existence of the Dragon King does make them feel a little terrible!


    "Bitch surnamed Wang, if you come to Lao Tzu now and serve me comfortably tonight, I can still let you live!" Luo Zheng sneered and looked at Wang Rui.


    Before Su Yan snatched Wang Rui from him, it was naturally the thing that made him most angry. Now he wants to see if Su Yan dares to speak!


    Wang Rui struggled for a moment, and after seeing the face with sunglasses, slowly walked to Luo Zheng''s side.


    Luo Zheng also sneered. He knew that Wang Rui would come back. The reputation of the killer emperor Dragon King in Zhongzhou was not just a talk.


    Wang Rui is just an ordinary plane model, with a bit of beauty, it should be an honor to be valued by him Luo Zheng!


    Actually dared to run away with other men!


    "Understood now? In Zhongzhou, it''s not just enough to have money!" Luo Zheng sneered and looked at Su Yan.


    Seeing Wang Rui walking towards him, Su Yan didn''t say a word. In his opinion, Su Yan was absolutely afraid.


    After all, the reputation of Zhongzhou Dragon King is indeed very wide!


    "I think too." Su Yan nodded.


    This is the truth. What about even the richest man in the world now? Dare to dry your ears in front of him is just a slap to death.


    "Now knowing it was wrong?"


    "late!"


    Luo Zheng is really refreshing now, Su Yan was arrogant in front of him before, but now?


    Once Brother Xiong arrived, Su Yan didn''t dare to say anything!


    "But I can give you a chance. If you kneel down and give Lao Tzu a few heads now, I might be able to let you go!" Luo Zheng sneered.


    Su Yan also laughed, there are really few people who dared to make him kneel down, even if it is the way of heaven, Su Yan would not kneel!


    Luo Zheng, an ant, dare to say such a thing in front of him?


    Su Yan took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, then took out a lighter and lit it.


    Luo Zheng watched Su Yan doing all this with a sneer. He is confident enough to play Su Yan to death! What about more time?


    Later he will play Wang Rui on the bed too! Luo Zheng was very upset when he dared to run away with other men in front of him!


    But just when Luo Zheng thought Su Yan asked for mercy, Su Yan threw the lighter at him!


    The speed is extremely fast, and before touching his face, the lighter exploded directly in the air!


    The broken pieces cut his face directly, and even blinded him!


    Brother Xiong on the side was also getting serious at this time. After all, he took the money. He didn''t expect to see Su Yan actually do something to Luo Zheng!


    "Brother Xiong, kill him for me!" Luo Zheng screamed.


    When did anyone dare to do this to him? Even if he keeps this eye today, his face is probably ruined!


    Su Yan actually dared to do such a thing, really didn''t know how to write dead words!


    "Let me kneel, are you worthy?" Su Yan said lightly.


    At this time, Brother Xiong also walked towards Su Yan, and said indifferently, "Boy, you are a bit crazy."


    "He really isn''t a big deal, but if you hurt people in front of my face, you are too shameless!"


    "Which green onion are you? I want to give you face?" Su Yan really smiled this time.


    People nowadays are really confident, but if you are too confident, you are arrogant! How dare you come to him to save face?


    Is it too long?


    "Well, it''s crazy enough, but that''s it, you don''t even have a chance to regret it!" Brother Xiong said coldly.


    He actually didn''t have any good feelings about Luo Zheng, he just took the money, as long as Luo Zheng didn''t die.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Su Yan didn''t even give him face. Did he really think he was a fool in those years in the underground world?


    Even if he does not need to use the power of the Dragon King, he himself is a killer who has been offered a reward of millions!


    These are the top killers in the underground world, and even Luo Zheng''s father dare not talk to him like this. What is Su Yan?


    Su Yan also laughed, a master-level killer, dare to act like this in front of him!


    Since these people want to play, he will play with them!


    It''s boring to kill directly at this time, he wants to see what Luo Zheng and others can play!


    As for the underground killer emperor Dragon King in Zhongzhou, Su Yan didn''t care, any ant on the earth could be called the underground emperor?


    He is still the Lord of Xinghai!


    Is he proud?


    Did he show off?

 Chapter 2368： But ants

    Chapter 2368 is nothing but ants


    Brother Xiong is not the master of nonsense, and he rushes towards Su Yan, not knowing when he has already held a dagger in his hand!


    Assassination is the most important thing for killers, but in the face of Su Yan, it doesn''t matter whether assassination or not.


    Su Yan was too lazy to move, so she stood quietly and waited.


    Brother Xiong''s speed was very fast, and he came to Su Yan almost instantly, and the dagger in his hand pierced Su Yan''s throat directly!


    The shot is towards death!


    It is enough to see how cruel Brother Xiong is, this is also the basic rule as a killer, one hit must die, and then directly flee!


    Brother Xiong is able to live till now, so naturally he knows this too.


    There are very few people who can survive in his hands, and he really doesn''t regard Su Yan as a monster.


    After all, what strength can a young man in his early twenties have?


    But the moment the dagger went out, he already regretted it!


    Obviously, there is only a cent away, but his sword can''t go further!


    "Grand Master is complete!" Brother Xiong''s expression completely changed.


    This kind of strength can only be achieved by Grand Master Great Perfection.


    In the next moment, Brother Xiong pulled away and left!


    He is just a master, and there is no way to compare with Su Yan, unless his brother Dragon King can kill Su Yan!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance at Luo Zheng not far away, and scolded Luo Zheng''s eighteenth generation ancestors all over!


    Dare to provoke such a person?


    Disfigurement is considered mild!


    Today they can leave safely from here!


    "Want to go?" Su Yan smiled faintly, and then blew towards Brother Xiong!


    Brother Xiong''s face changed slightly, and his hands were directly cross-shaped to protect his chest, but they did not have any effect. His hands were broken directly!


    The whole person flew out, and his chest collapsed directly!


    If Su Yan blows a bit louder, then he might just die here.


    Luo Zheng on the side was stunned when he saw this scene, and he didn''t care about the wounds and pains on his body.


    He didn''t even see what Su Yan did, but the brother Xiong who made him a **** was just as it was.


    "You want me to give you face?" Su Yan looked at Brother Xiong who was lying on the ground indifferently.


    There was only regret left in Brother Xiong''s eyes. If his brother was there, he wouldn''t have so many estimates. However, he is alone now, so he has to think about it.


    Su Yan didn''t have trouble with Brother Xiong for the time being, but looked at Luo Zheng. In his eyes, Brother Xiong couldn''t get away if he wanted to go.


    "Do you dare to trouble me now?" Su Yan said coldly, "Some people just don''t cry if they don''t see the coffin!"


    "Brother!" Luo Zheng knelt on the ground without saying a word.


    He knew exactly what character Xiong was. Now even Xiong was folded into Su Yan''s hands. He would really die if he didn''t kneel down.


    "I kowtow to you, you let me go!"


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t responded, Luo Zheng couldn''t care about it anymore. He knocked his head directly, one louder than one!


    Wang Rui, who was watching this scene, sighed very much. If she had just stood firmly beside Su Yan, she might be able to have a further relationship with Su Yan.


    Young and gold, and with such terrible strength, even Su Yan can accept it as Xiao Wang Rui.


    What if there is no name?


    To be able to be with such a person, to put it bluntly, was the blessing of her cultivation, but it was too late now.


    From the time she chose to stand beside Luo Zheng, nothing happened to Su Yan.


    "It''s really ugly, but you still have to die today." Su Yan said lightly.


    Dare to offend his majesty, there is only one end!


    Luo Zheng also stopped kowtow, stood up and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "If you dare to move me today, my father will never let you go!" Luo Zheng said coldly.


    "The big deal is that the fish die and the net is broken. With the Luo family''s funds, it is not impossible to invite the Dragon King!"


    To know that the Luo family is a strong family in Zhongzhou, if you can invite Brother Xiong, it is not a big deal to invite a Dragon King!


    He really doesn''t believe that Su Yan dares to die with him!


    "Garbage." Su Yan said indifferently, and then he shot his finger!


    Luo Zheng directly exploded into a **** mist, and the rich second generation who followed Luo Zheng were frightened.


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to pay attention to the grass, turned around and looked at Brother Xiong.


    Luo Zheng just talked a few nonsense to him, but Brother Xiong actually did something to him.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t let such a person go. Even if he let it go, Brother Xiong would come to trouble him. If so, it''s better to kill him.


    "I admit that I really do not match you, but you have to know that my brother is the killer emperor of Zhongzhou!" Luo Zheng sneered.


    He didn''t know if the Luo family could invite the Dragon King, but as long as Su Yan dared to do something with him, then the Dragon King would never stand by and watch.


    Su Yan will be hunted endlessly, and the Dragon King will definitely not let him go.


    "Really?" Su Yan sneered, "Then I tell you, your so-called reliance is nothing in front of me."


    After that, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and pointed it out again, and then Xiong directly exploded on the spot!


    Killed the two directly with a finger, this kind of strength is at least the start of the master!


    At this time, those rich second generations also screamed and fled, only Wang Rui was still standing there.


    She still has another chance to try. If she escapes at this time, she and Su Yan really have no chance.


    "Sorry, I just..." Wang Rui was interrupted by Su Yan before she finished speaking.


    "I''m sorry, I have nothing to do with you." Su Yan said lightly.


    After that, Su Yan left the hotel directly, regardless of Wang Rui standing alone in the cold wind wearing a suspender.


    Wang Rui also only smiled bitterly. She was pretty good if she could recover a life, and she didn''t dare to hope too much. After all, if she didn''t escape before, Su Yan could directly kill her.


    On the other side, the rich second generation who ran back also told the truth about the Luo family, and the Luo family was furious!


    This incident even alarmed the underground killer Emperor Dragon King. Brother Xiong was his own brother, but he was killed in Zhongzhou. The killer who mastered the underground of Zhongzhou was also angry.


    Both parties are collecting information on Su Yan, but Su Yan himself does not know it.


    As far as he is concerned, these small shrimps have not caught his eye at all, and they are completely unworthy of mention and can''t be interesting.


    There may even be an existence that can be forgotten after today, without having to care about anything at all.


    He can walk sideways in the land of Xinghai, not to mention the bumpy place of the earth.

 Chapter 2369： Dont make excuses for rubbish

    Chapter 2369: Don''t make excuses for garbage


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to go back, and planned to stroll around here to see the scenery.


    Although it was night at this time, the traffic flow was more and more, even after working hours.


    The front was suddenly blocked, and it looked like a car accident had occurred.


    Looking at the old man who fell in a pool of blood, Su Yan frowned slightly, he could tell at a glance that the other party was running out of time.


    The owner of the car who hit the old man was also a little at a loss standing there.


    Su Yan looked left and looked again, and didn''t find the old man''s family members coming. Although someone had called the emergency call, it would be too late if he arrived.


    At this time, no one is willing to go up and help, and they are afraid to cause things to their own body.


    Su Yan felt a little shameful for no reason. Although he didn''t care about his affairs, this scene made him a little bit chilling.


    He never felt that he was a good person. After all, he did not do anything less about killing, but the appearance of the old man lying there really made him feel a little compassionate.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?" several people asked.


    "This matter is none of your business, you are causing trouble like this!"


    Seeing Su Yan walking towards the old man, the people watching him were very "enthusiastic" reminders.


    Su Yan completely ignored him and hugged the old man directly. If he didn''t send him to the hospital at this time, something would really happen.


    It was only an instant effort to be sent to the hospital at his speed.


    While everyone was still lamenting that Su Yan was an idiot, Su Yan had already disappeared in his arms with the old man.


    In the hospital, Su Yan took the old man to the hospital in just a few minutes.


    The old man was sent directly to the emergency room. The doctor was already preparing for the operation. Su Yan did the signing and left his own phone number.


    After everything was done, Su Yan was just about to leave. Suddenly a few people walked out of the ward in front, occupying the corridor.


    One of the men wore a British-style suit. Although he could not see the famous brand, he was all handmade.


    "Mr. Li, we can only use surgery in the current situation, but I don''t know if the old man''s body can support it." said the attending doctor.


    Su Yan frowned. From his perspective, he could see the situation of the old man. According to his experience, this old man would be a dead end if he had an operation!


    "You better not listen to him."


    Out of good intentions, Su Yan reminded Li Yang.


    The attending doctor was also stunned, and looked at Su Yan inexplicably. He didn''t know who this guy was, but he dared to talk in front of him.


    You know that he is the director of internal medicine in the hospital, and he is very famous throughout Zhongzhou. Now an unknown person dares to question him in front of him?


    "Are you?" Mr. Li looked at Su Yan and frowned.


    This was related to his father''s life, and Li Yang did not dare to have any fluke, but at this time he was also a little worried about his father''s operation, otherwise he would have driven Su Yan away.


    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?" the attending doctor said coldly, "you don''t even know the patient''s condition, so you dare to speak out here?"


    "Are you responsible for curing the patient?"


    Now this era is really strange. Everyone thinks that they have some ability and dare to talk casually?


    Judging from his experience in practicing medicine for so many years, there is no possibility other than surgery.


    Su Yan didn''t even know what the old man was doing, so he dared to say something like this?


    "I''m not a doctor, but he should be in a coma, short of breath, and his brain is in a state of suspended animation, just like a vegetative." Su Yan said lightly.


    Li Yang was also taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan just glanced lightly and saw the old man''s illness, which still shocked him a bit.


    The attending doctor was also stunned. Su Yan didn''t make any mistakes. This is indeed the case of the old man.


    What is needed now is surgery on the cerebral cortex.


    But the survival rate of this kind of surgery is indeed very low, plus the old man is not young.


    "Entering the operating room is a dead end. This is my advice." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Where''s the kid, is the hospital your place to mess around?" the attending doctor said coldly.


    He was also gambling with this method, and if it could be done, Li Yang''s benefit would definitely be his.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and didn''t say much.


    Li Yang frowned. At this time, he was also considering it. After all, the threat of such an operation was indeed too great.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but when he was about to leave, the nurse in the operating room ran over and asked him to wait for a while.


    Su Yan could only wait for a while. After all, he saved the people and sent the Buddha to the west. After paying the medical and related expenses, Su Yan waited outside the operating room.


    It just so happened that Li Yang''s father was also pushed over at this time, and the attending doctor didn''t expect that Su Yan was still here, so he frowned.


    But Su Yan didn''t speak, and he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the other party. Anyway, his words were spoken out, and it was his business to listen to them.


    Li Yang stood in the operating room with some worry.


    Although several of the old man��s critical illness notices have come down, Su Yan is not worried. He has injected a bit of vitality into the old man��s body, enough to guarantee his life.


    Of course, the treatment still needs to be done by the hospital.


    As for Li Yang''s father, the first critically ill notice had already come down before he went in for half an hour, and the face of this resolute-faced man was not very good.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to talk to the other party, anyway, he could leave without too long.


    What happens after the operation has nothing to do with him.


    As for the question of whose responsibility it was, it had nothing to do with him. He acted purely to save people.


    Half an hour passed again, but this time it was not the critical illness notice that came out, but the attending physician of Mr. Li.


    The attending physician looked at Li Yang''s gloomy face, not knowing what to say.


    "President Li, there is still a few minutes left, you can go in for the last look." The attending doctor said.


    "This is the result of you asking me to believe you?" Li Yang''s words already had some anger.


    "Mr. Li, this is the only way. I also do it for the sake of the old man." The attending physician smiled bitterly.


    In his eyes, this was indeed the only way, so he proposed it with Li Yang.


    If you continue to die like this, you may really be unable to wake up anytime.


    "Really?" Su Yan said lightly, "Don''t make excuses for your own medical rubbish."

 Chapter 2370： remuneration

    Chapter 2370 Remuneration


    "Why are you still here?" the attending physician said coldly.


    "You opened the hospital?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Suddenly, the attending physician didn''t know what to say. He really didn''t have the right to drive people. After all, it was Su Yan''s right to speak. He couldn''t let Su Yan shut up, right?


    However, there was a glimmer of hope in Li Yang''s eyes suddenly. The only hope now lies in Su Yan''s body. Besides that, he really didn''t know what he could do.


    "This gentleman, please save my father''s life. The benefits will never be small!" Li Yang said hurriedly.


    "Mr. Li, he is just a waste who doesn''t know the details!" The attending physician was anxious.


    He didn''t understand why Li Yang would believe in a Su Yan who didn''t know the details. He must know that he tried his best to rescue him in these few minutes.


    Li Yang should be grateful to him!


    "Shut up!" Li Yang said coldly.


    "Doctor Zhang, it doesn''t matter who I want to save my father, right?"


    Doctor Zhang also shut up at this moment. In fact, Li Yang''s attending physician was not his at the beginning, he did it with some tricks.


    After all, Li Yang''s identity is there, and he has great reputation and strength throughout Zhongzhou.


    With this line, his future life will naturally be much better.


    I didn''t expect it to be messed up now.


    "I don''t want your benefits." Su Yan said coldly.


    What benefits does he need on this earth? He actually already has everything.


    "Sir!" Li Yang was indeed anxious.


    Su Yan''s current performance really gave him some confidence, and now is not the time to waste time.


    "You can save people, but I just let him see how **** his medical skills are." Su Yan said lightly.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "You!" The face of the attending physician on the side turned black.


    But Li Yang glared at him, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Li Yang still has a way to get Su Yan into the operating room, and now Dr. Zhang dare not say anything.


    On the one hand, he also wanted to see where Su Yan''s confidence came from.


    At that time, even if the old man really died, Li Yang would only blame Su Yan for the mistake. Of course he couldn''t ask Su Yan to do it quickly.


    Su Yan walked into the operating room and saw that the old man''s heart rate on the electrocardiogram had gradually dropped.


    Li Yang frowned at this scene, and his eyes looked a bit cold in Director Zhang.


    Director Zhang also meant to make a mistake at the moment, so he didn''t care about Li Yang''s gaze, but looked at Su Yan with a sneer.


    Now the situation of the old man is almost certain to die, unless it is the great Luo Jinxian who comes, otherwise no one can save him.


    Su Yan didn''t waste time either, took out a Ning Yuan Pill and put it in the old man''s mouth, and then directly injected a trace of Yuan Power into his body.


    "It''s done, it will be fine if you treat the wound." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Is this all right?" Li Yang was also a little confused.


    You should know that he used Su Yan as hope before, but what Su Yan did now made him a little confused.


    "Are you teasing me?" Director Zhang had already sneered, "You saved people in just a while?"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to explain anything. He had the existence of his original strength, unless someone directly pierced the other''s heart with a knife, otherwise he could not die.


    Su Yan didn''t worry about this at all.


    But at this time, other people also found something was wrong. The electrocardiogram, which was already in slump, suddenly regained its vitality at this moment!


    "Alive..." said a new nurse.


    "What did you say?" Director Zhang was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at the electrocardiogram.


    Seeing the undulating electrocardiogram, everyone was stunned.


    Is this saved?


    What is this operation?


    Even Li Yang was very strange. Originally, he regretted letting Su Yan come to save people. He was even preparing for the death of the old man in his heart.


    But I didn''t expect it to save Su Yan, and it was so easy?


    "What are you doing in a daze, treat the wound!" Su Yanhan said in a voice.


    Master Zhang was taken aback, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, there was still Li Yang pressed there. If Li Yang was offended, his job would almost be lost.


    After doing all this, Su Yan didn''t bother to stay here any longer. The news from the other side had already arrived. The old man was not in serious trouble, and Su Yan naturally did not have to stay.


    As for Mr. Li''s affairs, he doesn''t need him anymore. After all, if you open his head, you have to put it back by yourself, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Li Yang insisted on leaving Su Yan''s number.


    Su Yan gave it to him. He didn''t use his cell phone much anyway. Even if he gave it to the other party, he might not be able to find him.


    Back in his villa, Su Yan took a shower and went to sleep.


    Now Chaos Nine Heavens Art no longer needs his deliberate efforts to operate on its own.


    Want to improve the realm now is more to realize.


    Early the next morning, Su Yan was awakened by the sound of the phone.


    This made him frown slightly. Although he said that he didn''t need anything like sleep anymore, it was really not a good thing to be awakened while falling asleep.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Su?" The other party was a girl.


    This made Su Yan also stunned.


    "Are you?" Su Yan asked.


    "I am Tao Zhixing''s daughter."


    "I don''t know." Su Yan said lightly.


    He does not know a Tao Zhixing person.


    "It''s the daughter of the old man you saved yesterday. I got your phone number from the doctor. I will repay you for helping my dad."


    "No need." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he hung up the phone directly. He didn''t have any need for other people''s repayment. He just saw it and did it. If it''s for compensation, then these people really don''t deserve anything to do.


    Tao Yin was also very dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Su Yan to be so cold. It wasn''t that he had never seen him save someone without payment, but it was the first time he met him who directly hung up.


    However, so much of the medical expenses was covered by Su Yan, so she was naturally troubled.


    Su Yangang was about to lean on for a while, but he didn''t expect the phone to ring again.


    He finally felt Tao Yin''s perseverance, so he had no choice but to agree to let Tao Yin invite a meal.


    In the end, Su Yan could only walk out of his villa, but also changed his clothes.


    Tao Yinding''s place is a Michelin three-star restaurant. After all, Su Yan spent more than 300,000 yuan that night. She is considered a small accomplishment, and this little money was still paid.


    Su Yan used his dragon to rise for thousands of miles, and at the speed of teleportation, the pedestrians could not see him at all. He soon arrived at the place where the two met.

 Chapter 2371： Entertainment storm

    Chapter 2371: Entertainment Disturbance


    Tao Yin was wearing a clean short skirt, and she looked very cute.


    She smiled after seeing Su Yan, as if waiting for something.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yan frowned, "Don''t you want to invite me to dinner?"


    Tao Yin sighed and said in his heart that it was so.


    She is actually a star, and she usually acts in a lot of dramas, but when she heard Su Yan on the phone, she also guessed that Su Yan had not watched any TV series or movies.


    Su Yan really didn''t know who the other party was, but he also noticed some, because there were many people around Tao Yin taking pictures.


    But Tao Yin did not show off, but put on the mask again.


    As for the rumor of the scandal, to be honest, she doesn''t care, it''s normal for an artist to have a scandal.


    The Michelin three-star store is not far from here, and the two of them walked there together.


    Tao Yin had always wanted to return the medical expenses to Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t ask for it.


    He really did what he wanted to do, not for compensation.


    This is also the reason why Tao Yin asked Su Yan to come out. If she went to save someone to get paid, she would just pay back the medical expenses and would not contact him again.


    When he came to the restaurant, Su Yan ordered a few dishes casually, and then sat there silently.


    "I said, are you really here to eat?" Tao Yin rolled his eyes.


    Her aptitude and appearance are considered good among the stars, although she is only a second-tier movie star, but the resources are actually pretty good.


    "Otherwise?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to invite me to dinner?"


    Tao Yin was speechless. At any rate, she was also a beautiful woman, and she could attract attention no matter where she went, but she seemed to lose its effectiveness in Su Yan.


    Su Yan never looked at him seriously.


    This makes Tao Yin very disappointed.


    Su Yan had already started to eat.


    But at this time, the man wearing a brand-named suit walked in, followed by a female secretary in a formal suit.


    When I saw Tao Yin, I was very surprised, so I leaned over.


    "Tao Yin, what a coincidence," the man said, "this one is?"


    With that said, Zhang Ziyang set his gaze on Su Yan, his face a little strange.


    He is a well-known celebrity in the circle, even a first-line celebrity level. He is a famous person in the entertainment industry.


    But Su Yan was not surprised at all. This was the strangest thing for him.


    Although he has a lot of female fans with that face, it can be said that his acting skills have attracted many male fans.


    This is the first time I have met such a calm person.


    "My friend." Tao Yin said lightly.


    She felt a little helpless in her heart. She didn''t expect Zhang Ziyang to appear here. Zhang Ziyang has been pursuing her all these years, but she didn''t feel anything about Zhang Ziyang.


    "Is it just a friend?" Zhang Ziyang asked.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan said coldly.


    He didn''t mean to relieve Tao Yin, but he didn''t feel very good when someone kept talking while eating.


    Zhang Ziyang also raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Su Yan to say that. After all, his identity was placed here anyway, but Su Yan was just an unknown person.


    "It''s not so good for you to talk like this?" Zhang Ziyang didn''t show his disgust.


    "Tao Yin and I have been good friends for so many years. Why have we never seen you?"


    "This has nothing to do with you, right?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Tao Yin didn''t expect that Su Yan was so staunch, that he would actually face Zhang Ziyang. You must know that Zhang Ziyang''s identity is considered a hegemon in the entertainment industry.


    There will be no shortage of contacts and resources, and even she can''t afford it. At this time, Su Yan will definitely not end well with the other party.


    Zhang Ziyang is really on fire, and Su Yan is too frantic.


    "Hurry up?" Su Yan couldn''t help but see Zhang Ziyang not moving yet.


    "Didn''t you hear that people are not interested in you?"


    "You have the final say if you are interested, do you know who I am?" Zhang Ziyang sneered.


    "You look like a little white-collar worker. My annual income is not what you can imagine. People like you don''t even have the qualifications to sit here!"


    Su Yan did not speak, but watched Zhang Ziyang''s performance lightly.


    "Ziyang, stop talking!" Tao Yin couldn''t help but said.


    After all, Su Yan was her father''s lifesaver, and the doctor had already told him that if he was delivered later, his life would be lost.


    As for the driver who caused the accident, he also surrendered, otherwise he would not stand there and wait.


    "Why don''t I say?" Zhang Ziyang sneered, "Tao Yin, I have a lot of time chasing you, right?"


    Tao Yin didn''t speak anymore. Zhang Ziyang had indeed chased her for several years, but she really didn''t feel Zhang Ziyang, and Zhang Ziyang''s play was indeed very flowery. This is what she values ??most.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I find someone to arrange your resources for you. If you stay with me tonight, there will be nothing. I won''t care about today''s affairs with you."


    "Otherwise, you won''t receive a notice in the entertainment industry!"


    Tao Yin was also stunned. This meant being blocked in the entertainment industry. However, Zhang Ziyang did have this strength, and this was what Tao Yin worried about.


    It took her several years in the entertainment industry to get to this stage, and there is room for improvement in the future.


    But at this time if she is really blocked, then everything she had before will disappear.


    Looking at Su Yan and thinking about his future, Tao Yin became entangled.


    "Can you do whatever you want with money?" Su Yan looked at Zhang Ziyang indifferently.


    "Hahaha, I will tell you today, you can really do whatever you want with money!" Zhang Ziyang laughed.


    "My network and wealth are enough for me to block anyone in the entertainment industry. I can indeed do whatever I want. As for you?"


    "The money I earned in my three lifetimes might not be as much as I paid for a movie."


    Zhang Ziyang looked at Su Yan coldly, wondering where Su Yan came from his confidence and nonsense.


    "Really? As long as you have money, you can block everyone?" Su Yan laughed.


    "Not bad!" Zhang Ziyang said proudly.


    The agent behind him looked at Su Yan, with a sneer on his face. Many movie stars who had just burst into red suddenly disappeared because of Zhang Ziyang''s existence.


    I have to say that Zhang Ziyang''s energy in the entertainment industry is indeed great.


    A little white-collar worker also wants to fight with them, it''s just looking for death!


    This society is like this, the rich are always the uncle.


    "Tao Yin, you have to think carefully, I don''t have so much time." Zhang Ziyang gave Tao Yin an evil smile.

 Chapter 2372： crazy

    Chapter 2372: Crazy


    Tao Yin''s face is also struggling. Now everything she has is hard-won, and it is absolutely impossible for her to give up.


    Thinking of this, Tao Yin''s expression on Su Yan''s face also changed. If it weren''t for Su Yan, perhaps this wouldn''t happen today.


    This person is indeed too arrogant, facing Zhang Ziyang even daring to be so dismissive, this will cause such a thing.


    "Good!" Tao Yin bit his lip.


    She can only agree now. If she loses everything she has now, she has nothing. Anyway, she has to give it to others in the end.


    It''s better to just give it to Zhang Ziyang, Zhang Ziyang is still pretty decent, although his private life is a bit messy, it still has many advantages over most people.


    "Wait." Su Yan said lightly.


    The two of them were stunned, Tao Yin really couldn''t stand it anymore, what else would Su Yan say at this time?


    It is precisely because Su Yan is so mad that such a thing can be caused. She has given enough. Is it possible that Su Yan can speak casually in front of her after saving her father''s life?


    "What else are you talking about?" Zhang Ziyang also frowned.


    After chasing for so long, he finally got Tao Yin done. Su Yan is still chattering here, making him really annoying. The things now have nothing to do with Su Yan!


    Su Yan should get out of here at this time, why is he still embarrassing here?


    "I just want to tell you that you have been blocked." Su Yan said lightly.


    Zhang Ziyang was taken aback for a moment, and then he burst out laughing.


    What did he hear?


    Su Yan wants to block him?


    Why, why can Su Yan be able to block him? This is the biggest joke in the world!


    Tao Yin also sighed. She didn''t know where Su Yan came from. She didn''t know what level Zhang Ziyang was in the entertainment industry.


    Not to mention that such a person is blocked. With Su Yan''s ability, it would be impossible for Zhang Ziyang to cause any difficulties!


    The medical expenses of more than 300,000 yuan is actually nothing at all, and it does not prove that Su Yan is a rich man.


    "Are you kidding me?" Zhang Ziyang smiled for a while.


    "Just because you don''t deserve to carry my shoes, how dare you say you want to block me?"


    "Stop talking." Tao Yin said with a sigh, "I have already decided."


    At this time, the more Su Yan spoke, the more embarrassed she was. She had compromised. What would Su Yan want him to do?


    Su Yan glanced at Tao Yin, but didn''t say much.


    At this time, Tao Yin didn''t choose to stand on his side. It was natural, but Su Yan would no longer have any favors for Tao Yin.


    As for Zhang Ziyang, there are really no people who dare to be rampant before him!


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, but took out his cell phone and made a call. With his current ability, it would not be a big problem to block anyone.


    Zhang Ziyang was still laughing at Su Yan''s ignorance and incompetence, but the phone of the agent behind him rang.


    After saying a few words, the agent''s face turned black in an instant, and the hand holding the phone was constantly shaking!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhang Ziyang also noticed something wrong with her.


    However, the agent seemed to have lost the ability to speak, but just stood there blankly, looking at Su Yan with fear in his eyes!


    "Talk!" Zhang Ziyang was also slightly angry.


    As a good agent, he should have determination no matter what he is facing. Now this look makes him a little unhappy.


    "You... are... blocked!" The agent''s voice also stammered.


    "What did you say?" Zhang Ziyang frowned.


    Who dares to block him in the entertainment industry?


    His attracting power is not weak. With his box office that can reach hundreds of millions of dollars no matter how bad the script or the director is, it can be said that he is the guarantee of the box office.


    "This is a call from the director. The blockbuster we signed before has been returned, and the liquidated damages have also been paid." The agent said.


    "Why are they!" Zhang Ziyang is really crazy!


    Compared with those sky-high liquidated damages, his next future is the most important. It can be said that he is now in the red, and it does not take long for this liquidated damages to be earned back.


    But if he is really blocked, then his life is ruined!


    "The director''s attitude is very firm, and many bigwigs in the entertainment industry have said that they won''t let you pick up their scenes again." The agent is already confused.


    She was just narrating what the director said to her before, and the whole person has entered a state of emptying. A generation of superstars suddenly fell. Who accepted this?


    "How dare they!" Zhang Ziyang was really angry.


    "I have made a lot of money for them over the years. If you call me to call them, I want to ask what is going on, who dares to block me!"


    Tao Yin was also shocked by this sudden plot. She knew Zhang Ziyang''s energy. Who could block him?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Su Yan.


    It all started with Su Yan''s phone call, and then Zhang Ziyang encountered a series of things, which made Tao Yin involuntarily take a look at Su Yan. Is it true that Su Yan did it?


    But how is this possible?


    No matter how great Su Yan is, he is not a member of the entertainment industry. How could he have such a great energy?


    The agent quickly called other people''s numbers, but basically no one answered, or it was a busy tone.


    Obviously, those so-called entertainment industry leaders have blocked Zhang Ziyang''s number.


    Before that, who would dare not answer Zhang Ziyang''s call?


    Basically everyone will specially prepare a special secretary for him to answer his calls.


    But now, Zhang Ziyang''s mentality has completely exploded.


    "Don''t fight, no one will pick it up." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What are you talking about!" Zhang Ziyang''s eyes were as big as copper bells, and they were bloodshot.


    Then he also rang Su Yan''s previous phone call and what Su Yan said.


    "You did it?" Zhang Ziyang also understood.


    "You did it right, why did you do it, and what qualifications do you have to do that?"


    He is really crazy. Being blocked means that he has lost everything he has now. It doesn''t seem strange what he does now.


    Su Yan did not speak. He was in no mood to talk to trash. He had reminded Zhang Ziyang, but since the other party was so mad, he didn''t need to keep him.


    "Really you did it?" Tao Yin asked incredulously.


    She can''t believe it, but all the facts now point to Su Yan, she has to believe it!

 Chapter 2373： Zhongzhou University

    Chapter 2373 Zhongzhou University


    "Otherwise?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Zhang Ziyang was already standing there, and at this time he had no intention of continuing to eat. The eyes looking at Su Yang wanted to chew it up!


    But he has no way now. He has been blocked. This is the time to see how strong Su Yan really is.


    What can he do to Su Yan?


    "It''s really you!" Tao Yin also felt shocked in his heart.


    She thought that Su Yan was just an ordinary rich second-generation, or a slightly successful young entrepreneur, but now?


    All her previous guesses were wrong!


    Su Yan''s identity is terrifying to a point she can''t even imagine!


    With Su Yan''s existence, she could have reached the sky in one step, and no one would give up such an opportunity.


    But now that opportunity let her say a word before, she naturally regretted it, but regret had no effect.


    Su Yan did not ask Tao Yin to pay for it, but left the restaurant after paying for it himself. He had no intention of helping the old man, and had nothing to do with Tao Yin.


    Just about to go back to his villa, a voice came into his ears.


    Li Xingyu''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Master, Zhongzhou University hopes you will go to them to participate in a symposium about the recovery of spiritual energy."


    "I see." Su Yan replied lightly.


    With the existence of the resurrection of the earth''s aura, major universities have also opened martial arts classes, holding some ancient books in research.


    Xiao Meng also followed the archaeological team to explore some lost civilizations to find exercises and secrets, but in Su Yan''s view, it was completely unnecessary.


    He still has to go through this seminar, and he is also somewhat interested in the spiritual practice of the earth now, and he doesn''t know what these college students can study.


    Zhongzhou University is a well-known university in Zhongzhou, and even belongs to the 985 level in the entire China. Letting such students study and practice makes Su Yan really want to laugh.


    To truly become a practitioner, bragging and preaching in the ivory tower is definitely not enough.


    This is what Su Yan is curious about. He wants to see what these college students and professors can play.


    After taking a taxi, Su Yan headed for Zhongzhou University.


    Zhongzhou University is not far away, and Su Yan came here soon.


    The school gate is very bold, and you can also feel the aura of the thread, but it is still much worse than the upper world.


    It��s pretty good that the earth now has such aura.


    Su Yan walked on the campus, and it has been a long time since he felt such a youthful atmosphere.


    Many girls will quietly look at Su Yan, Su Yan himself still has some handsomeness, and his temperament has naturally won the hearts of many girls.


    There were even people who came to contact him for information, but Su Yan refused. He really didn''t have any idea about such a thing.


    Su Yan originally wanted to ask where the dojo of Zhongzhou University was, but he soon understood.


    At this time, many people have gathered there. In this era of spiritual energy recovery, cultivation has almost become the mainstream, and as the person who changed all of this, Su Yan himself did not feel much.


    These people still can''t make it to the table, don''t think that you can enter the practice by studying some history books.


    The ivory tower is always an ivory tower, and the chance of wanting to be powerful is very small!


    Now that the dojo of Zhongzhou University was crowded, Su Yan used the qi of his body to squeeze into it and sat in the front row.


    This so-called symposium is actually similar to a speech. There are a few old professors sitting on the stage, but after a little bit of the other side''s realm, Su Yan almost laughed.


    These people are only in the realm of a martial artist, and even the master hasn''t even arrived, and they dare to talk in such a place. Su Yan also has the courage to not know where they come from.


    But I have to admit that the reputation of these two old professors is really very popular.


    You can see thousands of people just by looking at it, which is actually very rare in universities.


    When it was almost time, Su Yan did not reveal his identity, but sat quietly and waited for the opening.


    Many people are standing, which is enough to see how popular the whole nation is now.


    Of course, their so-called cultivation is nothing in Su Yan''s eyes.


    When it was almost time, the two professors on the stage also began to explain.


    Su Yan was a little serious at first, but the more he wanted to laugh later, what the other party said had nothing to do with practice, it was just his own history of blood and tears.


    After talking about half an hour, the topic of several people finally entered the main topic.


    "As we all know, we in China have had a line of practice since ancient times. Whether it was the original Wudang Mountain or Longhu Mountain Tianshifu, it was actually a place of practice." Professor Wang''s temples are white, but he looks radiant.


    After practicing, it is indeed of great help to the spirit, energy and spirit.


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was excited. After all, they finally talked about the knowledge of cultivation.


    "Originally, this time we invited the person in charge of the sub-rudder, but I don''t know why the other party did not come. It is really regrettable." Professor Zhang also sighed.


    "Are you talking about cross talk?" Su Yan also laughed.


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was stunned, and then laughed.


    Professor Wang and Professor Zhang really feel like cross talk!


    "Shut up, if you don''t want to listen, you can go out!" Professor Zhang said coldly.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, he wanted to see what the other party could say, a martial artist, dare to talk in front of him.


    At this time, the others didn''t laugh anymore, but turned their angry gazes at Su Yan.


    In their opinion, Su Yan was here to steal the teacher, otherwise he would not sit at the forefront. At this time, it was nothing more than to attract everyone''s attention.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to pay attention to what these people thought.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Professor Zhang was still a little proud. Their courses have always been popular at Zhongzhou University. This kind of full situation is simply normal.


    "Although I did not invite the person in charge of the branch rudder, we two can give you some ordinary demonstrations. When talking about those places, I still have the strength to demonstrate for everyone." Professor Wang said.


    At this time, everyone clapped, and everyone''s faces were very excited. It was extremely difficult for them to see the real practitioners taking action.

 Chapter 2374： Make a fool of yourself

    Chapter 2374 Make a fool of yourself


    "Today we start from the basics." Professor Wang said immediately.


    "I have been studying how to get the public to enter into practice for the past few years. This is my subject. As for the next more in-depth areas, I will ask Professor Zhang to add."


    "This is natural." Professor Zhang smiled slightly.


    Su Yan really couldn''t help but laugh. The so-called symposium between the two people was like talking about cross talk, praising each other, but in fact the two of them were relying on the old and selling the old.


    There is no strength at all.


    Hearing Su Yan''s laughter, the two of them also frowned slightly, but they still didn''t say much, after all, Su Yan didn''t speak anymore.


    But at this time, the female classmate sitting next to Su Yan glared at Su Yan.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know, don''t disrupt other people''s thinking in class!" She said coldly, her hostility towards Su Yan was obvious.


    In fact, it is not just him. The students around him are very disgusted with Su Yan. At this time, he should listen to the professor''s speech rather than laugh at the bottom.


    Su Yan didn''t explain too much, but he suppressed his smile.


    "If you want to step into practice, the most basic nature is comprehension. I Ching and Lao Tzu''s writings are things that we can refer to. In addition, I am also publishing a book for your reference." Professor Wang said immediately.


    Su Yan also frowned. The practice experience is indeed very important to others, but what is the use of the practice experience of the two martial artists?


    Is this a seminar on the Dao Fa conference or is it here for high sales?


    Su Yan was also speechless.


    But for the time being, I didn''t want to interrupt them, but kept listening.


    He can clearly feel that many students here are already in their hearts, ready to wait to buy Professor Wang''s Taoist works.


    "Then you have to persevere. The so-called one hundred years of sharpening a sword, if you don��t have enough toughness, you will definitely not go far on the road of cultivation. Once a cultivator is closed for several years or even decades, there is a possibility of not leaving ."


    "If you can''t bear such loneliness, you might as well retreat earlier." Professor Wang said.


    "Professor, I have a question." At this time a male student stood up.


    "Please tell me any questions." Professor Wang asked.


    "If we stay in seclusion for decades, how will our lives survive?" the male student asked.


    "This is the scope of Professor Zhang''s research." Professor Wang smiled slightly.


    "This is indeed a very good question." Professor Zhang nodded.


    "I can tell everyone that now is the era of aura recovery. One thing that is very hopeful is that the entire life span of our country will be improved, and with the improvement of strength, living for several hundred years is not a big problem. "Professor Zhang smiled slightly.


    "But this is a higher level thing. For the time being, you still don''t have access to that level."


    The male student sat down thoughtfully.


    There was fierce applause in the entire dojo again, and Su Yan was also helpless.


    This kind of thing can also get applause, these college students are really unseen.


    "Speaking of the foundation of practice, the first thing we have to feel is the existence of Reiki, and then we will begin to study the exercises, one by one, before we can enter the practice." Professor Wang said.


    "You can find this in the Book of Changes and Tao Te Ching. This is the classic left to us by the ancients."


    Everyone nodded slightly, and Su Yan even saw someone write down what these two people said in a notebook. He was serious when he listened.


    But he had no idea what to say about it.


    "Actually, it is not too difficult to get started with the current situation. What you care about is probably the changes after practice." Professor Wang said.


    "Why don''t we do an experiment, please come up here, this classmate."


    With that, Professor Wang looked at Su Yan who was sitting in the first row.


    It didn''t matter if Su Yan fell, and he walked directly onto the stage.


    Professor Wang sneered in his heart. He naturally saw that Su Yan was here to smash the scene, so he deliberately wanted Su Yan to make a fool of himself!


    Although he is only in the realm of a martial artist, he actually has some spells.


    "Next, I can let this classmate rise to the sky!" Professor Wang smiled.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and didn''t say a word. Of course he could see the trouble the professor was looking for, but with such a strength, he wanted to use him to fetch things from the air?


    "Everyone, keep your eyes open!" Professor Wang smiled.


    His whole aura suddenly mentioned, and then he waved slightly in Su Yan''s direction!


    At the same time, Su Yan also moved his mind.


    There is nothing unusual about Su Yan, but Professor Wang slowly left his position and flew into the sky of the dojo, and it seemed to be flying higher and higher!


    "Sorry everyone, Professor Wang is not feeling well today and has made some mistakes." Professor Zhang said hurriedly.


    "Also ask Professor Wang to receive magical powers!"


    Professor Wang was also dumbfounded. He should have made Su Yan fly up and then fell violently. Why is he flying now?


    The method he used was correct!


    He paid a lot of money to ask for this. Although it was just ordinary manipulation, he was actually very excited!


    After all, many martial artists can''t do this. The current techniques are very precious, and it is pretty good to get one.


    "Come!" Professor Wang yelled coldly, preparing to control himself to land slowly.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s thoughts moved again, and Professor Wang''s whole body fell directly. He just flew ten meters high!


    Now that I fell, my whole person was in a terrible fall, it can be said that he made a fool of himself.


    This immediately surprised many people. Although Professor Zhang was confused, he hurriedly helped Professor Wang up.


    But at this time, the gold-framed glasses on the opponent''s face were already shattered!


    "This classmate, go down first." Professor Zhang said to Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, then walked off the stage and returned to his position.


    Playing this little trick with him is simply looking for death!


    "Next, let''s ask Professor Zhang to explain something in-depth to everyone." Professor Wang said.


    He was making a fool of himself this time. Looking at Su Yan''s smiling face, he also felt a little strange. He had carefully studied and experimented this manipulation technique, and it shouldn''t be so easy to fail!


    Although he didn''t understand, Professor Wang didn''t think about Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan was just an ordinary student in his eyes. Although he was here to smash the scene, he still couldn''t get into his eyes!


    "Next, I will tell you about the existence of other magic techniques!" Professor Zhang said.

 Chapter 2375： A hundred flowers bloom

    Chapter 2375


    "The robbery will only be released when it reaches a certain level. That is the baptism of the way of heaven, which will make us stronger." Professor Zhang talked freely.


    Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore. What realm do these people dare to talk about Heavenly Dao and Thunder Tribulation?


    Cultivation is to change one''s fate against the sky, so how can one say that baptism?


    Heaven will never let monks ascend, nor will they baptize monks, if you don''t even understand this, then don''t think about any practice, sooner or later, you will be destroyed so that there is no scum left.


    "Our practice is to walk in the sky, you should keep this in mind." Professor Zhang said.


    The person underneath made another joke, with extremely fast hand speed, watching Su Yan frowned and sighed.


    There are people who believe this kind of ghost, wondering whether these two so-called professors are too clever or these people are too stupid.


    "After talking so much, I have to come up with some real skills?" Su Yan couldn''t help but said.


    Professor Zhang also frowned. Now Su Yan''s targeting of him is becoming more and more obvious. If it hadn''t been for the cultivation of a professor in front of so many people, he would have driven Su Yan out.


    Su Yan watched indifferently, but didn''t think the two of them could have any amazing performances.


    But at this time, everyone was booing. After all, they came here to see the changes in practice. The things that Professor Wang showed before were indeed a little too inadequate.


    After all, no one knows if a thin wire hung up Professor Wang. This trick is not impossible.


    In short, I didn''t see enough.


    Professor Zhang also laughed. At this time, if he is a person with no strength, he may have to be scolded. Unfortunately, he is not only talking about unfounded nonsense here.


    His realm is slightly higher than that of Professor Wang, and his research is deeper, and many exercises have been studied.


    It''s not too difficult to miss a hand, but it takes some skills to convince the entire school of students.


    It just so happened that he learned a trick from a certain classic, and dealing with these college students naturally couldn''t be easier.


    "It''s just the beginning of spring. Many of the flowers on campus are still in the form of flower bones. Today I will show you what a hundred flowers bloom!" said Professor Zhang.


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole school suddenly boiled over. There is almost no chance that this kind of thing wants to be faked. If they can really see this kind of prosperous spectacle, then their trip is not in vain.


    There is also a peach tree in the school. I don''t know when it was planted. At this time, new buds have just sprouted. It looks very beautiful.


    Hearing what Professor Zhang said, many people immediately turned their eyes to the peach tree. Some even went to look at it and found that the peach tree is indeed real, and it is impossible to have any. The agency exists.


    Professor Zhang has a smile in his eyes, no matter how those people check it, it won''t work, because this is indeed the effect of Reiki!


    Only Su Yan still can''t stand it. What kind of tricks can this kind of trick be regarded as?


    Professor Zhang pinched a few tactics and said something in his mouth.


    Until the end, Professor Zhang opened his mouth and let out a breath, and everyone just felt refreshed!


    "A hundred flowers bloom!" Professor Zhang snorted.


    Afterwards, everyone saw that the flower bones of the peach branches not far away rushed to open up, as if they were afraid of taking a step.


    The originally verdant peach trees suddenly became rosy.


    Some students who did not believe in evil even walked up to pick a peach blossom and placed it on the tip of their noses, suddenly feeling a scent of pure fragrance!


    This is definitely not fake. Everyone was looking at the peach tree at the time, and there was absolutely no possibility of being replaced.


    "Hurry up and look outside, the whole Zhongzhou University is full of flowers!" someone shouted at the door.


    Suddenly many people rushed out of the school, and then more people came in. They only came here after hearing about the previous situation.


    Some of them squeezed in after watching the pomp outside. After seeing the peach tree in the school, the whole school was boiling.


    Almost everyone was calling Professor Zhang''s name.


    Professor Zhang is also full of red, with more and more pride in his eyes. His reputation will inevitably become more extensive after this situation, and the tickets for his lectures will naturally sell well.


    There is no need to sell any books, he can get a lot of money with his mouth.


    "Professor Zhang, is this the power of Taoism?" Several of them couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, this is only the lowest level of power. I am afraid that the higher level will hurt you, so I won''t show it here." Professor Zhang smiled.


    There was another round of applause from the crowd. They are indeed admiring Professor Zhang. This kind of spectacle is definitely not something that can be done just by saying it.


    As for what Professor Zhang is saying now, they will naturally believe that, after all, the current wonder has appeared in front of them.


    "The so-called Taoism is natural, all practice is attributed to nature." Professor Zhang said.


    "Professor, I have a question." A student stood up.


    "Please speak." Professor Zhang said.


    "How long will it take to reach your level?" the student asked.


    This is naturally a problem that everyone is concerned about now, after all, in their opinion, Professor Zhang''s realm is unattainable.


    This power is too far away for them.


    "After this, I still have a lot of speeches. If you want to get more news, then please go to my next symposium. This is just the beginning." Professor Zhang smiled slightly.


    "Next, let''s explain the most important thing about practice, that is, the exercises!" Professor Zhang said immediately.


    Speaking of this, the whole meeting room was boiling again. They came here to listen to the two professors teaching the Fa. The strength they showed before was enough to convince everyone.


    Therefore, the existence of Gongfa is what these students need most.


    However, Professor Zhang frowned suddenly, because Su Yan, who was sitting in the first row, was still raising his hands at the moment.


    Everyone can see Su Yan''s raised hand. At this time, he just can''t call Su Yan.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Several classmates sitting beside Su Yan frowned.


    "Can''t you ask if you have a question?" Su Yan said with a smile.


    This immediately made everyone speechless, and even Professor Zhang could only name Su Yan.

 Chapter 2376： bet

    Chapter 2376 Gambling


    "Do you have any questions for this classmate?" Professor Zhang asked.


    "It''s too simple to let these hundred flowers bloom. I wonder if Professor Zhang can let these hundred flowers wither?" Su Yan asked.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what you are talking about?" When other students saw Su Yan''s question, there was a trace of anger in their eyes.


    At this time they were already about to hear everything about the exercises, but Su Yan''s appearance interrupted everything, and even said that the previous blooming of flowers was too simple?


    That''s a miracle!


    So far, who can do such a spectacle, that is, professors at Zhongzhou University can study these things thoroughly.


    They were supposed to be listening to Professor Zhang''s Taoism, but because of Su Yan, they are still listening to these irrelevant nonsense?


    "If you don''t want to listen, you can go out, don''t waste our time here!" Many people are already on fire.


    Some even wanted to rush to beat Su Yan, and then drag him out.


    What time is wasted here at this time, they want to know exactly what the exercises are.


    "Young man, do you think this is easy?" Professor Zhang also laughed.


    "You don''t even know the most basic realm distribution. Do you know the basic concepts of practice, what is the classification of exercises, and what is the basis of practice?"


    How dare people like Su Yan utter such wild words in front of him?


    Although these flowers blooming is indeed not a good martial skill, how can it be something that ordinary people like Su Yan can understand?


    As for Su Yan''s wilting Baihua, he really couldn''t do it. After all, what he learned was just that, and he hadn''t had the opportunity to get in touch with more and deeper things.


    But this is enough. After all, how many people can do this in Zhongzhou?


    This is not a simple martial arts, but a technique that uses spiritual power, which many people envy.


    His research in the past few years has been put on this, Su Yan, a young man in his early twenties, understands more than him?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    "That means you can''t?" Su Yan laughed.


    Professor Zhang was also stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to understand this way, and suddenly became a little speechless. After all, he really couldn''t.


    For him, the blossoming of a hundred flowers is the peak. He is still a long way from real practice. With his qualifications, there is no way to do such a thing.


    However, it is very simple to deceive these college students. Anyway, all he wants is money. As for the spiritual recovery practice?


    With so many people in the world, how many people can do it?


    It is basically impossible for anyone to find that they are just disguising.


    "You deliberately made trouble, I think you didn''t come to the forum at all!" Professor Zhang shouted coldly.


    "Do you know what kind of character Professor Zhang is? You dare to question Professor Zhang even if you are like this. It''s just a matter of life and death." Many people sneered.


    In their eyes, Professor Zhang has become a representative of the spiritual world, and it can be said that it is their honor to be able to teach them by word and example here.


    Now someone actually jumped out and said bad things about Professor Zhang?


    Naturally they cannot accept it.


    Su Yan looked at these people, and he was speechless. From this look, he could see that Professor Zhang was a liar, but these college students still believed it true.


    "Young man, the world you know is still very small, and the changes in this are definitely not something people at your level can touch." Professor Wang also sneered at this moment.


    Although he was surprised why he did not succeed in dealing with Su Yan before, he absolutely did not believe that Su Yan was a person who knew how to practice, but he had memorized the law wrong.


    After all, people are getting old, and I don��t remember many things.


    "A person like you can only rely on lip service, and can only be an ordinary person for the rest of your life. We can''t make a person like you, so you should go." Professor Zhang sneered.


    Now, Su Yan still doesn''t know that he should hug their thighs?


    If you want to practice in mixed practice, except for their willingness to teach, other people in Zhongzhou are either privately hiding or have no foundation. How can they be compared with them?


    Su Yan is still questioning them at this time?


    Su Yan deserves to be an ordinary person!


    "After talking so much, isn''t it just that you can''t do it?" Su Yan sneered.


    "Nonsense!" Professor Zhang said coldly.


    "You continue to mess around here, we will ask you to leave!" Professor Wang also frowned.


    He had seen Su Yan displeased a long time ago, and had been making trouble with them since the beginning of the forum. He was really impatient.


    If it weren''t for the crowds here, Su Yan would be abolished!


    "If I can''t do it, I''ll blast people?" Su Yan sneered.


    Professor Wang is really hot. He has given Su Yan a chance, but Su Yan doesn''t cherish it. He is still talking nonsense here.


    "I said young people, even if we can''t, can''t you do it?" Professor Wang sneered.


    "I''m afraid you don''t even know what the practice is, so you dare to speak up here. What you hit is not our face, but your own."


    Professor Zhang also laughed. He didn''t want to say too much, but now Su Yan put his face in front of him, and he felt a little sorry for Su Yan if he didn''t fight.


    "I admit that we are not too strong practitioners, but as far as the current experience is concerned, it can definitely be shared with everyone present, but what do you have?"


    "You can do nothing but talk nonsense here."


    The two people united to treat Su Yan as a trash.


    "It''s a waste of time, the professor, ignore him, just keep talking. If he talks nonsense, some of us will just throw him out." Several classmates also hurriedly said.


    What they wanted to hear was about the exercises, not watching the three people quarreling here.


    "Really, do you think I can''t do it?" Su Yan smiled coldly.


    "If you can do it, I will be stripped off here today!" Professor Wang said coldly.


    "I can also gamble with you." Professor Zhang also said.


    At this time, everyone stopped talking, but watched this scene with a sneer. People like to join in the fun.


    "What if you can''t do it?" Professor Wang sneered.


    "If I can''t do it, I will kill myself in front of you." Su Yan said lightly.


    He has the courage to say such things, and he is embarrassed to show this kind of things that he would have known hundreds of years ago.


    But other people are naturally on the side of the two professors. After all, how could Su Yan compare to these two professors?

 Chapter 2377： Stripped

    Chapter 2377: Stripped


    They wanted to see if Su Yan dared to hang himself in this place!


    Dare to say this kind of words, what kind of confidence does Su Yan have in himself?


    "Just forget it, you just take it off and run a lap in this school." Professor Zhang laughed.


    After all, this is a school, and it is not very good if people really died, but insulting Su Yan is not a big problem.


    Su Yan also didn''t care, this kind of bet had no meaning to him.


    "Lost!" Su Yan shouted softly, without any movement.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter. Who did this fool think he was?


    One word can really defeat all the blooming flowers of Zhongzhou University. Who do you think you are?


    But suddenly, in everyone''s eyes, the peach trees that were in full bloom quickly withered, and each peach blossom directly became withered, and then fell to the ground.


    "It''s actually true?" Many people were a little shocked.


    At this moment they didn''t understand what Su Yan did, but the fact was before them. At this moment, the peach tree in full bloom didn''t even leave a single leaf.


    "How is it possible?" Professor Zhang''s face was full of shock.


    You should know that he used a lot of techniques when the flowers were in full bloom, but Su Yan only said one word, and the world changed just as he said.


    The few Xuesheng who had been sitting next to Su Yan before had their eyes widened at this moment.


    They were the closest to Su Yan before, and they could communicate with Su Yan the most. You must know that Su Yan is such a person. They should have been to win over them before.


    There are not many opportunities like this. If they can learn a trick and a half from Su Yan, then they will be worth it today.


    But now it''s too late to regret. What they said before was the most piercing. In order to show it in front of the two professors, they really offended Su Yan completely.


    At this moment, the people who had rushed out to see the flowers all ran back.


    "The flowers of Zhongzhou University are all thankful!"


    At this time, everyone''s eyes on Su Yan were no longer the same as before. Everyone knew that Su Yan was no ordinary person.


    The faces of Professor Zhang and Professor Wang both turned pale. Their previous words were all let go. If Su Yan can do it, then they will be stripped off on the spot!


    Because I didn''t believe that Su Yan could do it before, I was too full of words. If they were to be stripped off here, would they still have the face to mix in Zhongzhou in the future?


    Not to mention such a thing as a forum.


    "Open again!" Su Yan said lightly.


    Everyone was stunned, is it possible that there is more?


    The peach blossoms that had withered in between are now hanging on the branches again, and more and more, as if what they had seen before was just some blindness!


    Before, they all regarded Su Yan as a waste, but the power that Su Yan showed now is beyond their imagination.


    At this time, no one spoke out, and no one dared to say anything. They didn''t know what level of Su Yan''s strength was, but they were definitely higher than Professor Zhang and Professor Wang!


    "Two?" Su Yan looked at the two people, the smiles on their faces became cold.


    "This classmate!" Professor Wang said hurriedly, "I didn''t know Taishan before and didn''t know where you came from. What do you think about undressing?"


    "This time we are indeed blind, please don''t get angry." Professor Zhang also said hurriedly.


    They know more than these college students, and naturally understand how terrifying Su Yan is. This kind of strength is rare in Zhongzhou.


    Basically, it is right to have a first name and a surname, but now suddenly someone they don''t recognize appears, which makes the two of them very confused.


    When did Zhongzhou have such a young master?


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t speak, Professor Zhang jumped off the stage and got to Su Yan''s ear and said, "Classmates, you have such a means. We can work together to have a discussion. When the time comes, it will be divided into 50-50. So stiff, right?"


    Su Yan smiled faintly, looking at the flattery in Professor Zhang''s eyes, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    The changes in people''s minds are really big. Before, Professor Zhang said that someone should drive him out, but now he has to cooperate with him.


    "June 4th?" Professor Zhang said hurriedly.


    If he is really stripped here, don''t think about holding a forum in the future, and lose face, even if it opens, who else will go?


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "Sanqi, you are seven and I am three." Professor Zhang gritted his teeth, "this is the highest price I can give, everyone gives each other a face, and annoys us and you have no good fruit!"


    "Threat me?" Su Yan sneered.


    "So what? I just want you to know that there are some people you can''t afford!" Professor Zhang said coldly.


    At this time, he didn''t bother to hide with Su Yan. He didn''t have any contacts in Zhongzhou. He really was going to annoy him. Even if Su Yan was really a cultivator, he had the ability to make Su Yan couldn''t eat it.


    "Think clearly, cooperation is not harmful to us, and I want to eat together." Professor Zhang said.


    "Not interested." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he snapped his fingers slightly, Professor Wang and Professor Zhang were still in the cold voice, and their clothes were directly exploded on the spot!


    Suddenly, the girls in the field screamed, and some even took out their phones to take pictures. Even if the two of them had thick skins, they couldn''t hold on at this time.


    They really didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to do this. There are thousands of people in this school!


    And if the video and photos were released, their reputation would be ruined!


    At that time, they will absolutely not be able to stay in Zhongzhou. The foundation they have laid in Zhongzhou over the years has been in vain.


    Su Yan is driving them to death!


    Seeing the two people standing in the middle of the school chiguo, Su Yan also smiled. Since he said it, he would naturally do it.


    After doing all this, he didn''t bother to stay there anymore, this so-called Dao Fa seminar was a scam.


    The so-called Professor Zhang and Professor Wang are nothing more than half-hearted.


    "Don''t shoot!" The staff also came out in time to stop.


    "Put down your phones!"


    "Please leave the passage quickly, our symposium is over!"


    But no one listened. At this time, they also understood that these two professors weren''t very powerful. They couldn''t even protect their clothes, and they were still studying Dao Fa and Heavenly Tribulation.


    The two professors also fled at the moment, but they remembered Su Yan''s appearance. After that, it was natural to find Su Yan trouble!


    It made them so ugly and ruined their financial path. Such hatred must be reported!

 Chapter 2378： Purple Mountain Thunder Cloud

    The 2378th chapter purple mountain thundercloud


    "Stop that guy for me!" Professor Wang said coldly.


    The team members were taken aback for a moment, and immediately found a few people to stop Su Yan who was about to leave.


    Although Su Yan was a little surprised, he didn''t make any moves. Instead, he waited to see what the two old professors would do.


    After putting on his clothes, Professor Zhang immediately dialed a call, and he called Master Leiyun in Zishan, Zhongzhou.


    Although Zishan was a newly emerged cultivating sect in Zhongzhou, his reputation had already risen. Today, the sect master is also a master of the master level.


    Although not as big as Wang, the owner of Zishan Mountain is also slightly famous in Zhongzhou.


    Now that the earth''s spiritual energy is resurrected, there are countless people participating in the practice, so there are many schools in Zhongzhou.


    Master Leiyun is also the strength of the Master Realm, and has a good relationship with them. It is not easy to deal with a young man in his early twenties.


    Su Yan provoked them to admit that they were wrong, and actually dared to take off their clothes in front of so many people, it was almost death!


    Master Lei Yun quickly agreed to come over, which made Professor Zhang''s heart relaxed.


    "Do you want me to take off your clothes one more time?" Su Yan sneered at the coming Professor Zhang.


    "That''s not it, but you took off my clothes in public and made me lose face, so naturally you want to give me an explanation?" Professor Zhang looked at Su Yan coldly.


    With the confidence of Master Leiyun, he naturally doesn''t need to be afraid of Su Yan. This kind of small method poses no threat to people like Master Leiyun.


    "Do you think you can?" Su Yan sneered.


    "Of course I can''t, but someone can." Professor Zhang sneered.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but just stood there lightly.


    Professor Zhang and Professor Wang naturally didn''t have the guts to do anything to him, but it was not a strange problem to find other people to trouble him.


    It is now the age of spiritual energy recovery. Although the masters are not walking all over the floor, they are not many. Now many new sects in Zhongzhou are constantly established, and there are countless masters who are mixed.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry anymore, but returned to the dojo and sat there. Many students saw Su Yan''s movements and gathered again at this moment.


    They naturally knew Su Yan. All of them were shocked by Su Yan''s performance before. Baihua defeated and reborn again. This miracle appeared in their eyes in such a short time.


    At this time everyone wanted to see what Su Yan wanted to do.


    Professor Zhang and Professor Wang also sneered. What else can these people see?


    It''s just how Su Yan was defeated by Master Leiyun, that''s a complete figure in Master Realm!


    Soon, Master Leiyun in a practice suit came to Zhongzhou University, and Zishan was not very far from here.


    At this time, Professor Zhang hurriedly greeted him. Facing Master Leiyun, his heart was full of humility. It can be said that he can enter the practice only by Master Leiyun.


    Master Leiyun looks in his early thirties, and being able to enter the master realm shows that he has a good talent. As the big brother of Zishan, Leiyun can be said to have infinite scenery.


    Originally, he really didn''t feel anything about Professor Zhang''s invitation, so he had to solve it for digging melons and cracking dates?


    In his opinion, people like Su Yan weren''t worth the shot, but when he heard that the location was Zhongzhou University, he happily agreed. If he can show his hand at Zhongzhou University, his reputation will only grow.


    This is a good thing for him, as for Su Yan, he didn''t care at all.


    According to Professor Zhang, Su Yan is just a young man in his early twenties. He has never heard of any young man in Zhongzhou that is so crazy, nor has he heard of a young man from the sect ascending the master realm.


    Isn''t it easy for him to pinch to death?


    "Master Leiyun, I have prepared the first-class Tieguanyin for you. Should I drink the tea first or kill the other party and drink it again?" Professor Zhang bowed and said.


    "Master Leiyun!" The voice sounded like a thunder.


    Suddenly the students in the entire dojo were exclaimed, Zishan was near Zhongzhou University, and they naturally heard about this so-called Master Leiyun.


    Entering the master realm at the age of twenty-five, it took only five years to become a master to Consummation. Now it is estimated that he is not far from the master!


    It can be said that this is a character they have been fascinated by, and now suddenly appeared in front of them, which immediately caused a burst of exclamation.


    As soon as Master Leiyun appeared, no one cared about Su Yan, and Su Yan didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Lei Yun didn''t have the qualification to let him take the initiative to talk.


    "Take tea first, that kid can solve it at any time." Master Lei Yun laughed.


    "Bring Master Leiyun tea!" Professor Wang shouted to the people behind him.


    The assistant hurriedly carried the soaked Tie Guanyin up, and Professor Zhang took Master Lei Yun to the previous stage.


    At this time, all the students were excited. It was a great honor for Master Leiyun to appear in their eyes. Hearing Leiyun''s words would naturally make them go farther and farther on the path of practice.


    Lei Yun took a faint sip of tea, and the expression on his face relaxed.


    "Who is the one who made some fancy here before?" Lei Yun asked coldly.


    At this time, everyone turned their eyes on Su Yan. Su Yan was still sitting in the previous seat, watching all this indifferently.


    "It''s just nonsense, is it possible to practice for showing off?" Master Lei Yun cursed directly.


    "True practice is actually cultivating the mind. Even if you have a disposition like yours, it is nothing but the dregs of society."


    "Are you the rescuer they moved in?" Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense.


    In his opinion, there is no need to talk nonsense, it is nothing more than to trouble him, Su Yan has no patience for such goods.


    Not all garbage is qualified to waste his time.


    "You are very arrogant, is it possible that you want to strip my clothes out?" Master Leiyun sneered.


    "I want to see today, what qualifications do you have to be so crazy!"


    "A person like you simply loses the face of my cultivators."


    Professor Wang also sneered. What he was waiting for was this scene. Today, he asked Su Yan to kneel in front of him and apologize, so that all the face he lost could be recovered.


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better beg for mercy right now. Maybe I can help you enter Zishan to study. This is a rare opportunity for you." Lei Yun said.


    This immediately stunned the two professors. Even they did not have the opportunity to study in Zishan. How could Su Yanhede be able to enter?


    "Master Leiyun..."

 Chapter 2379： Waste repair

    Chapter 2379


    Master Lei Yun waved his hand, and Professor Zhang had nothing to say, but at this time he had to turn hostile eyes on Su Yan.


    He can''t afford to provoke Leiyun, even he didn''t expect the plot to develop like this.


    Leiyun is not a fool either, didn''t he and Su Yan act to lower his identity?


    It''s better to accept Su Yan as his own disciple, so his status will naturally be directly improved. He has also heard of Su Yan''s methods before, and his qualifications are pretty good.


    "Begging for mercy, these are stupid words." Su Yan said lightly.


    This made the students around him boo a lot. You must know that Zishan''s reputation is not weaker than that of modern and ancient schools. The conditions for them to accept disciples are also very harsh.


    Su Yan received such a condition, but actually refused it in public.


    This made everyone sigh incomparably. Su Yan gave up such a good opportunity, not knowing if it was an idiot or something.


    "You are indeed very rampant, but being rampant in front of me is looking for death." Master Leiyun sneered.


    "Fight or not?" Su Yan said coldly.


    After speaking, he stood up directly, and with a slight wave of his palm, the table in front of Master Leiyun was cut into two pieces!


    As for the good Tieguanyin on the table, it naturally fell to the ground.


    "Are you crazy?" Master Lei Yun shouted coldly.


    This superior Tieguanyin is not so easy to get, it is a kind of enjoyment for him, but now Su Yan actually lifted his table directly in front of him!


    Naturally, he couldn''t bear this kind of anger, not only hitting him in the face, but also hitting Zishan''s face!


    "Since you insist on trying to die, you can''t blame me." Master Lei Yun snorted coldly.


    Professor Zhang also sneered. Su Yan really didn''t know what was good or bad. If Master Leiyun had told him to accept a disciple before, he would just kneel down and apprentice.


    But Su Yan even lifted the table. Isn''t this what it means to die?


    Su Yan did not move, but the disdain in his eyes was very obvious. This immediately made Master Leiyun angry again. When would a young man step on his head?


    "Although it is a discussion, it is difficult to control the cultivators'' shots. No wonder I am dead!" Grand Master Lei Yun sneered.


    The killing intent was already in his heart, and Su Yan''s palm had lost his reputation.


    "Dead."


    Seeing this scene, the students around couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s not weak to have this kind of cultivation at a young age, why can''t you think of going to find something?"


    "I blame him for being too crazy, there are people outside the sky, and it''s not a pity for such a person to die."


    The invitation from Master Leiyun to Su Yan really made everyone jealous, but Su Yan didn''t cherish it. Naturally, they didn''t have any good feelings for Su Yan.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just jealousy.


    Su Yan still didn''t move, but Master Leiyun did. The anger in his heart had been ignited by Su Yan.


    How could Leiyun endure the consummation of the master state, and was actually looked down upon by a young man?


    A palm shot directly towards Su Yan, and Lei Yun was somewhat confident. With this palm, Su Yan would be crippled even if he did not die!


    The weak is like this, he can take his life with a random palm.


    "Get out!" Su Yan snorted.


    Suddenly, it was like thunder rolling in. Everyone felt their eardrums shook, as if thunder exploded in their ears, almost deaf.


    Master Leiyun''s movements also suddenly stopped, and that palm was never taken.


    Master Leiyun��s eyes were full of horror, and the whole person suddenly took two steps backwards and fell directly to the ground. Professor Zhang and Professor Wang hurried to help, only to see Master Leiyun��s mouth suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood!


    It was just a word that directly caused Master Leiyun to fall to the ground, and it seemed that he was seriously injured!


    As for Lei Yun knowing what was going on, Su Yan''s violent shout actually abolished his cultivation base!


    "You are the master!" Lei Yun exclaimed.


    All his cultivation bases at this moment have been abolished, and his whole person is like a cripple.


    Su Yan smiled without saying a word, but the people around him exploded. The young man in front of him is actually a master?


    How old is he, has actually become a master?


    They had laughed at Su Yan before, but now that they think about it, they are scared, knowing that the grandmaster will end in a rage, they can''t bear it.


    Lei Yun stared at Su Yan, it was not easy for him to reach the master level, but now he was directly abolished by Su Yanzhi, and the resentment in his heart rushed to his mind.


    "Even if it is the Grand Master, if my cultivation is abolished, my Master will never let you go!" Lei Yun shouted coldly.


    Master?


    Everyone was shocked again. Grandmaster Leiyun��s master was the founder of Zishan, the existence of the master��s later period. If such a person took action, this dojo would probably be destroyed!


    Suddenly everyone cast their pitiful eyes on Su Yan, and when they caught up with Grandmaster Zishan in the later period of Grandmaster, Su Yan was over.


    Even though they were both Grandmasters, Grandmaster Zishan didn''t know how many times stronger than Su Yan.


    Su Yan is at best a grandmaster''s early stage, after all, his age is there, there can be too many cultivation bases, but Zishan Grandmaster is a great power in the late grandmaster stage!


    "It''s a pity." Many people sighed.


    They are all ordinary people. Seeing that Su Yan has no school or faction, they naturally regarded Su Yan as their own people and can become a master. They also regarded Su Yan as their future self.


    However, even if Su Yan was strong enough to get caught up with Grandmaster Zishan, such a good talent would be a waste.


    There will always be geniuses, but they are easy to die.


    Su Yan abolished Grandmaster Leiyun, Grandmaster Zishan couldn''t let Su Yan go.


    "Let him roll over, I''ll wait." Su Yan said coldly.


    "Are you crazy? Run fast at this time, Huaxia is so big, can''t you run if you can''t beat it?" Someone suggested to Su Yan.


    "Young man, I admit that you are indeed strong, but there is still a gap compared with my master. If you dare to abandon my cultivation base, don''t want to keep your cultivation base!" Master Lei Yun sneered.


    He would naturally call his master to come, his cultivation base being abolished is a big deal!


    Su Yan absolutely don''t want to leave here safe and sound today.


    Su Yanguo really did what he said, just sitting there waiting quietly. At this time, everyone was far away from him, for fear of being regarded as Su Yan''s companion by Grandmaster Zishan.


    "Which kid dares to abandon my disciple''s cultivation base, when I don''t exist?"


    Before anyone arrived, Zi Aotian''s voice rolled over. Everyone looked at the sky, and a figure stepped into the air and fell by Leiyun''s side, full of anger!

 Chapter 2380： Obliterate

    Chapter 2380 Obliteration


    The moment Zi Aotian came down, he was to see his disciple''s injuries, but the moment he was in contact with Thunder Cloud, his brows wrinkled, and his aura suddenly increased!


    Professor Zhang and Professor Wang only dared to run far away. The anger of the Grand Master was not something they could bear. The momentum alone was enough to scare them both!


    Su Yan was still sitting there comfortably, with a sneer on his face.


    "Who is it!" Zi Aotian shouted again.


    As the sky was rolling, everyone covered their ears.


    "Stand up, I can still leave him a whole body, otherwise he won''t want to leave my torture in this life!" Zi Aotian said coldly.


    "It''s him, it''s that he abolished my cultivation base, Master, you have to call me the shots!" Lei Yun pointed at Su Yan and shouted.


    "It''s you?" Zi Aotian looked at Su Yan''s eyes cold.


    He has been in Zishan for three years and has never encountered such a thing. Isn''t this just slapping him in the face?


    When he Zi Aotian does not exist?


    Everyone knew that Leiyun was his favorite disciple, and even he was going to pass his mantle to Leiyun, but now Su Yan has abandoned Leiyun!


    After so many years of cultivation, how much has he paid for Leiyun?


    Now that they are all destroyed, Zi Aotian''s heart can''t wait to cut Su Yan with a thousand swords!


    "It''s me." Su Yan''s tone was still very flat.


    "Very well, since you have the courage to admit it, I will leave it to the whole body!" Zi Aotian said in a cold voice.


    "Master, you want him to taste the greatest torment between heaven and earth, otherwise my cultivation will be abolished in vain?" Lei Yunhan said.


    "When I catch him, I will leave it to you." Zi Aotian said.


    Lei Yun sneered. Su Yan''s abolition of him meant ruining everything about him. He naturally wanted to torture Su Yan to the point of death.


    He really didn''t believe that Su Yan could still fight his master!


    Although it seems that Zi Aotian is in the late stage of the Grand Master Realm, in fact half of his foot has already stepped into the realm of Grand Master Great Perfection, and it does not take long to be able to enter.


    Grand Master Realm Perfection can be said to be a first-line figure in today''s Zhongzhou, and Zishan will also be able to become a first-class sect by then, keeping pace with modern and ancient sects.


    Why can Su Yan escape from Zi Aotian''s hands?


    "You want to capture me?" Su Yan frowned.


    "Yes, I want you to suffer the torment that you can''t stand in hell!" Zi Aotian said coldly.


    "You are so cruel and cruel at a young age, it''s worth it, the world''s cultivators are qualified to kill people like you!"


    "boom!"


    Su Yan''s momentum exploded directly, and Zi Aotian, who was still talking nonsense, suddenly felt as if he was about to suffocate. Others couldn''t feel Su Yan''s momentum, but he could fully feel Su Yan''s crushing momentum. of.


    Su Yan was also very annoyed. There are people in this world who dare to say this to him?


    He is the Lord of Xinghai!


    Even Dirty Sovereign was defeated by his hands, did a little grandmaster dare to say such things in front of him?


    Su Yan took a step forward, and Zi Aotian fell directly onto the ground, shaking all over.


    "Master?" Lei Yun was also stunned.


    How is this going?


    Before the fight started, his master fell directly to the ground. Do you want Zishan''s face any more?


    But Zi Aotian didn''t have the ability to answer his apprentice. If he could do anything now, then he must have gone up and beat Leiyun with his head and face.


    Is this kind of character they can afford?


    He had only felt Su Yan''s momentum in those Taoists, and he had angered such a person, and no one would dare say anything even if he was destroyed!


    He regrets a bit now, don''t let a disciple like Lei Yun offend the Taoist, even his life will be lost!


    But don''t say he was beating people now, he can''t even speak clearly.


    "What is that?" a student said suddenly.


    They didn''t understand what was happening now, Su Yan just said a word, and Zi Aotian was scared to the ground. Is Su Yan so scary?


    "Grandmaster Zishan... was scared to pee!"


    Sharp-eyed people also saw this scene, and suddenly many people couldn''t help laughing.


    What I felt afterwards was endless fear. Zi Aotian was a great power in the late Grandmaster Realm. Now he was scared to pee when facing Su Yan!


    Could it be that this young man is stronger than they thought?


    How is this possible?


    He is only in his early twenties, and he is actually not much different from their age. They are already at the Grand Master level and even higher, and they are still doing nothing here.


    What''s more ridiculous is that they were still laughing at Su Yan before!


    "Die!" Su Yan shouted coldly.


    Zi Aotian only saw Su Yan wave his hand faintly, and then his whole body disappeared, not even blood left.


    Really obliterate!


    Nothing is left!


    Leiyun watched this scene in shock, his mind is a little bit too much now, what is going on?


    His master is well-known in Zhongzhou, but now he is directly obliterated?


    Some people who didn''t know were waiting for Zi Aotian to appear. In their opinion, it was Zi Aotian who had escaped Su Yan''s control.


    But it hasn''t appeared.


    "Forever, even the heavens dare not say that they want to capture me!" Su Yan said softly.


    Leiyun also reacted at this moment, and it would be silly if he didn''t react again, he had kicked the iron this time!


    Losing the cultivation base now is a trivial matter, as long as you don''t lose your life!


    "Master, I don''t know your identity. I offended you. Please don''t be angry. As long as you don''t kill me, I can be a cow or a horse for you!" Lei Yun knelt down and kowtowed directly in front of Su Yan.


    One was louder than the other, and even the forehead was bleeding.


    This scene even makes those students who don''t understand don''t understand. How strong is Su Yan?


    "Are you worthy?" Su Yan sneered.


    Then with a flick of his finger, Lei Yun was directly obliterated by him in this world, and even the soul was not left!


    Professor Wang and Professor Zhang had already fainted, how could they think that Su Yan had such a great ability?


    Would you dare to say that in front of Su Yan if you knew it?


    Even dare not to speak.


    Su Yan also ignored the two. In his opinion, the two were just clowns, and it was a waste of time to even let him take action.


    If Leiyun and Zi Aotian attacked him, they would have to pay the price they deserved, otherwise he would be too bad for the Lord of Star Sea.


    If you don''t directly obliterate it, you still want to challenge him for anything?


    Su Yan could not have that patience.


    Suddenly, news of the rise of a young man at Zhongzhou University also became popular in Zhongzhou. Many people believed that the young man was the one who killed Master Wang Er, but no one could confirm the specific identity.

 Chapter 2381： acting

    Chapter 2381 Acting


    Su Yan left Zhongzhou University, and it was not too serious for him to kill the two.


    He has killed a lot of people, and Zi Aotian is just an ant in his eyes. If you are a god, would you care about the end of the ant under your feet?


    No one will care.


    A car in front suddenly rolled over. There was a pair of men and women walking in front of them. At this moment, their faces were full of horror, but there was no way to escape.


    Su Yan frowned, and the whole person appeared directly in front of the rolling car in the next second, and stopped the car with one hand.


    "Cut!" A voice suddenly sounded.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing!" A man in overalls came over with a loudspeaker.


    Su Yan was also stunned, and then saw a camera nearby.


    "We''re filming, what happened when you stopped the car?" The director was also very popular.


    They have taken this shot several times, and everyone is basking in the scorching sun. Everything was fine this time, and it was basically passable, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to appear suddenly and stop the car directly.


    Now is the era of aura recovery, it is not strange to block the car, a martial artist can also block it.


    "Director, can you let him go quickly?" said the actor.


    He is the leading actor in this scene, and his acting skills and traffic are very good. Originally, he was a little hot in the filming. It was rare to have such a good performance. Su Yan broke in and interrupted everything.


    "I saved you, do you have this attitude?" Su Yan also frowned.


    "You save a fart, we are filming!" the actor said in a cold voice.


    At this time, Su Yan is still arguing here, and still want him to thank him?


    He even doubted whether Su Yan rushed over on purpose, anyway he knew it was a filming, with his current popularity, he could get caught up in a scandal as long as he randomly hyped.


    Just to make him repay his gratitude, he has seen many such things, and there are not a few people in this world who have scheming.


    "Wasting me so much time, how did the director get in, let people drive him out!" the actor said coldly.


    "Now, Teacher An, don''t be angry, I will deal with it immediately!" The director said hurriedly.


    He had spent a lot of money to invite Anyang. The ghost knew that Su Yan suddenly appeared, and he came here to make trouble.


    "What about the scene?" the director shouted.


    "Come!" Chang Wu hurried over.


    "Kick this guy out, how did he get in?" the director said impatiently.


    Su Yan also frowned. He did save others out of good intentions, but he didn''t expect the other party''s attitude to be so bad.


    "You don''t want to help, right?" Su Yan sneered.


    Everyone was stunned, the sneer on Su Yan''s face made them feel a little uneasy.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense. With a thought, the car that had stopped suddenly rolled over again!


    Before Anyang could react, he was directly pressed to the ground by the car, and immediately screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" The director was also dumbfounded.


    This time it was a real car accident. Anyang''s level is not low, and it also has a large status in the film and television industry.


    At the first moment, the director subconsciously looked at the props, but the props'' faces were also very stunned. Obviously, he didn''t know what happened?


    "Save people soon!" Chang Wu yelled.


    Suddenly a group of people rushed up, lifted the car, and dug out Anyang, which was buried by the car.


    An Yang''s face was almost distorted, and his thigh was almost broken now.


    But when he was rescued, Anyang was not busy going to the hospital, but stared at Su Yan tightly.


    "I know it''s you who made the ghost, don''t pretend to be there, if you dare to play with me, I can accompany you!" Anyang said coldly.


    "Don''t you want me to help?" Su Yan sneered.


    He just helped Anyang restore his previous state. This was what Anyang wanted. Is there any problem with what he did?


    As for Anyang''s threat, Su Yan didn''t care at all. If Anyang wanted to play, he could naturally play with him.


    "Okay, you cow!" Anyang said coldly, "then don''t blame me, you''re welcome, you break one of my legs, I want you to break three of your legs today!"


    With that said, Anyang yelled in the crowd, and a strong man slowly walked over. It was his bodyguard. As a star in the film and television industry, he naturally had the financial strength to arrange a bodyguard.


    Although the director didn''t like this too much, he didn''t say much.


    He can''t provoke Anyang, and the other party''s status in the film and television industry is not much worse than Zhang Ziyang, especially now that Zhang Ziyang is blocked, Anyang has directly become a first-line actor.


    Even Su Yang didn''t know that he actually helped Anyang.


    "Stop him for me!" Anyang said coldly.


    Today, his temper was not very good. Su Yan actually dared to jump out to make trouble for him. Su Yan can only blame him for bad luck.


    He is not someone Su Yan can afford!


    The bodyguard also sneered. He used to serve in the special forces. He chose to retire because of his injury. Then he found a good bodyguard company, and Anyang found him.


    He has no liking for Anyang, but Anyang gave a lot of money, so he was naturally willing to be the bodyguard.


    As for Su Yan, he can only say that it was bad luck, and he just wanted to find trouble in Anyang. There are some people in this world that people like Su Yan cannot afford.


    Don''t think that with the strength of a martial artist, you can run wild in Zhongzhou. Now a martial artist is worthless on the earth, and no master is embarrassed to be a bodyguard.


    "Boy, if you kneel down and beg for mercy, you still have time!" Anyang laughed.


    Why should Su Yan fight him? If he uses a little relationship casually, Su Yan''s end will be miserable.


    "This sentence is also for you." Su Yan said lightly.


    An Yang''s face also became savage, he didn''t expect Su Yan to still be stiff mouth.


    The bodyguard also slowly walked towards Su Yan at this time, without too much emotion in his eyes.


    As a special soldier, he has killed many people, and naturally there is no psychological pressure to abolish Su Yan.


    "Get out!" Su Yan let out a low voice.


    Everyone only felt that a thunder had exploded in their heads, especially the bodyguard, even bleeding directly!


    Su Yan is also very confused, why everyone is so mad now, how long did they feel invincible after practicing?


    How dare to trouble him?


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, even the aura of the earth would not recover. These people really didn''t know the priority.

 Chapter 2382： Banquet

    Chapter 2382 Banquet


    Anyang was also dumbfounded, what''s the situation?


    He naturally knows what his bodyguard is. It can be said that he was carefully selected, but now he is scared to bleed by a word from others?


    "Trash, you dare to be crazy as well?" Su Yan sneered.


    It would be light to scrap one of his legs, and it would not be too difficult for the car to roll over a few more times and directly crush Anyang to death.


    "Do you think it would be awesome to kill me as a bodyguard?" Anyang was also enraged.


    "If you have the ability to wait, I will kill you in minutes!" Anyang said coldly.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and laughed. Originally, he planned to destroy Anyang directly, but he didn''t expect Anyang to have a move.


    He wanted to see what Anyang could do with him, anyway, he was really idle and boring when he returned to Earth, and it would be good to find something for himself.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for you." Su Yan finished speaking, and then left directly.


    An Yang stared at his back, with resentment in his eyes. With his strength, it was not a matter of minutes to kill Su Yan, but he was filming now and was not prepared.


    It can be said that as long as Su Yan is in Zhongzhou for one day, he will have a way to kill Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t care, but not long after he left Zhongzhou University, news came from Li Xingyu.


    He didn''t say much about Su Yan''s approach, except that he was invited to attend an upper-class party in Zhongzhou. Because there was no time to go to the Yimen business, it happened that Su Yan was fine, so he gave the invitation letter to Su Yan.


    It just so happened to find something for Su Yan to do.


    Su Yan didn''t care, he was really boring now, Xiao Meng and others didn''t know how long it would take to come back, so he had to find something to do first.


    The people at the prom are all big names in the entertainment and film and television circles. Basically, they want to go to a school for further studies, so Li Xingyu was invited.


    Thinking of Anyang''s words before, Su Yan also laughed. If the other party had some top-level traffic, then maybe he could see it at this dance party.


    He wants to see what Anyang can do with him!


    The time of the dance was set for tomorrow night. Su Yan returned to his residence first. The next afternoon, Su Yan took a shower and set off.


    He didn''t change into any formal attire. It was really uncomfortable to wear that kind of thing. After he took a taxi, Su Yan reported his address directly.


    This caused the driver to look at Su Yan for a while.


    Maoshi Pearl is an extremely famous private club in Zhongzhou. No one can go there without a luxury car like Maserati or Texas. Su Yan actually took a taxi.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this look. He saw this look a lot, and he was almost used to it.


    The location of Maoshi Pearl is in the city center, and Su Yan also came here about half an hour later.


    There are already a lot of cars parked outside, and you can see a lot of luxury cars, in various styles, just like that, there are still many cars like Maybach and Rolls Royce rushing here.


    This party is indeed a big-time figure in the entertainment circle of the film and television industry.


    Su Yan handed over the invitation letter, and the security gave Su Yan a strange look, but he also put Su Yan in.


    After all, invitation letters cannot be faked. Maoshi Pearl��s invitation letters are exquisite and have a special anti-counterfeiting seal, so basically there is no possibility of fraud.


    Walking into Maoshi Pearl, many people have come here at this time, everyone is wearing exquisite evening dresses, only Su Yan is a white shirt and a pair of washed blue jeans, which looks a little out of place.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to communicate with others too much. At this time, he found a corner and drank to himself.


    I have to say that Maoshi Pearl''s wine is pretty good, and Su Yan is satisfied.


    He still likes wine very much. Although this banquet is for Anyang, it is really good to have wine.


    Su Yan also felt the strange gazes of other people, but he didn''t care, sitting here for himself.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Anyang came in, but the current Anyang is no longer the original style, but the whole person is sitting in a wheelchair.


    His left leg was fractured, and he couldn''t recover in a short time, and he could only come to the party in a wheelchair.


    After all, there are a lot of big bosses at this party, and it is still a bit difficult for him to replace Zhang Ziyang, but this is indeed an opportunity. If he can climb several big director companies, his future achievements will be higher and higher.


    "Anyang, what''s wrong with you?" A director familiar with Anyang was also surprised.


    "Don''t mention it, there was an accident during the filming and fractured." Anyang sighed.


    He would not say that he was broken his leg by an unknown man.


    He has been in contact with the grandmaster recently, preparing to kill Su Yan, but he dared to break his leg, which is simply crooked.


    "That movie is pretty good." Director Zhang also nodded.


    Now he has to have a good relationship with Anyang. Zhang Ziyang''s ban has caused a great change in the entire film and television circle. After all, everyone is now worried about traffic.


    Nowadays, most people are looking for Anyang, so Anyang''s status is also rising. If you don''t throw a little price first, it will not be so easy to make a good relationship when Anyang takes off.


    "Your accident is quite miserable." Su Yan said lightly.


    Anyang was also taken aback for a moment, and then turned his head, seeing Su Yan sitting in the corner, the suppressed anger in his heart suddenly flared up again.


    "Why are you here?" Anyang shouted coldly.


    In his opinion, it is absolutely impossible to participate in such a gathering as Su Yan. After all, he is only a young man in his early twenties, and he has never heard of Su Yan''s name in the film and television industry before.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    He thought Anyang would be in trouble yesterday, but he didn''t expect this guy to endure it for a day, which also made Su Yan very helpless.


    However, in a short time, Anyang will not trouble him because Su Yan has not left his name. It will take some time to find Su Yan.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Su Yan here.


    "I see, did you sneak in?" Anyang laughed.


    This is the only explanation he can think of, otherwise, as Su Yan, it would be absolutely impossible to participate in such a banquet.


    Which of these is not a figure with prestige and fame in Zhongzhou, Su Yan is not even a fart here.

 Chapter 2383： Thrown on the road

    Chapter 2383 Throwing on the road


    "This is?" Director Zhang also leaned over at this moment.


    It can be seen that the relationship between Anyang and Su Yan is definitely not simple. In order to build a good relationship with Anyang, it is natural to get to know them.


    Moreover, he was actually surprised that Su Yan was sitting here. After all, as Anyang said, this is not an ordinary banquet, and it is impossible to enter without any details.


    This is also the reason why he hadn''t asked for trouble before, after all, if someone really got into trouble, it would be in trouble.


    "It''s just a waste." Anyang said lightly.


    Then he shakes everything about Su Yan to Director Zhang, but he was hit by Su Yan with a car and his bodyguard was directly destroyed by Su Yanzi.


    If you say it, it will be his face.


    After inquiring about Su Yan''s details, Director Zhang also sneered. Idiots could see that Su Yan and Anyang had some grudges. If he didn''t perform well at this time, it would be too stupid.


    "I said this friend, can you show me your invitation letter?" Director Zhang walked up to Su Yan.


    "Why?" Su Yan frowned.


    He entered but did all the checks, and who is Director Zhang to check his invitation letter?


    "Why do you think this is where you want to come? I suspect you don''t have any invitation at all, just to come in and eat and drink!" Director Zhang chuckled coldly.


    "The manager, call me the manager here!" Director Zhang said.


    Only by making things bigger can he benefit from Anyang.


    Anyang also watched this scene indifferently. In his opinion, he didn''t need to act, Su Yan had to get out of the Maoshi Pearl!


    Su Yan didn''t worry, and sat calmly on the spot.


    The scene here quickly attracted a lot of attention, and immediately everyone turned their curious eyes on it.


    After all, Anyang is still somewhat famous now, and he may even become a replacement for Zhang Ziyang, and he has a lot of reputation in the circle.


    "What''s the matter?" The manager hurried over in a hurry.


    Seeing Director Zhang, his face was immediately filled with a smile, and then he nodded to Su Yan.


    "Aren''t you a private club here? Why can this kind of people get in too!" Director Zhang pointed at Su Yan and said coldly.


    "What''s wrong with him?" The manager was also taken aback. He knew Su Yan''s identity, after all, it was written on the invitation letter.


    When Su Yan came in, the waiter had already told him Su Yan''s identity, and because of Su Yan''s clothes, it was not difficult to recognize him.


    Su Yan is a real one!


    As the largest sect on the planet, one can be said that no one can afford it. Now he does not know the situation, so he dare not say anything.


    "He doesn''t have an invitation letter. Why can I get here? Ours is a place for high-end people to gather. Not all cats and dogs can come in." Zhang Dao said coldly.


    "Invitation letter, you are mistaken, our invitation letters here require real names." The manager was also stunned.


    Su Yan still laughed and said nothing. It was absolutely impossible to drive him away. He could buy this Maoshi Pearl without talking about the existence of Yimen.


    Who can drive him away then?


    "I said he didn''t, he just didn''t, don''t you understand this?" Director Zhang sneered.


    Just kidding, a manager dare to talk so much nonsense with him?


    He also knew the boss of Maoshi Pearl. Although the relationship was not very good, it was definitely not at the point where a manager could talk nonsense with him.


    Now the manager also understands that the co-author of Director Zhang is deliberately looking for Su Yan''s troubles. Isn''t this a death-seeking?


    The opponent is a person of the same class, and his status is not low. Although he doesn''t know what level it is, it is definitely not a person he can afford.


    Not even many people here can afford it.


    "Now let people drive him out, and I''m upset when I see it," Director Zhang said coldly.


    "Understood." The manager nodded, and then said a few words to the intercom.


    Suddenly, several security guards walked into the venue.


    "Yes, it''s him, throw him out for me!" the manager said coldly.


    An Yang also sneered, fighting with him?


    Su Yan is still too young!


    There are a few people in Zhongzhou who can play with him. Su Yan can''t even play with his dog legs, but that''s not all, his revenge is not over yet!


    The security guards nodded, rushed up and stopped Director Zhang.


    This immediately caused everyone present to be stunned. It was not Su Yan who was going to lose?


    Anyang was also stunned, watching this scene in a puzzled manner. Could it be that Director Zhang said that the manager didn''t understand it?


    But it''s not right. At this time, anyone who is not a fool knows who should be lost, but the manager directly asks Director Zhang to stand up.


    "Throw it on the road and don''t be killed." The manager said lightly.


    Are you kidding me?


    Throw out the one in one?


    He doesn''t have the guts. Now even an idiot should know which side to stand on. Even if he does this, even the boss dare not say anything about him.


    When he did such a thing, Su Yan couldn''t just watch him being fired, and even his boss was not a shame. Who cares about the feelings of a bad director if he can build a relationship with Yimen.


    "Are you crazy?" Anyang shouted coldly.


    He can''t understand now, what is going on? If the manager is an idiot, he shouldn''t be a manager.


    "I''m not crazy, but this kind of person who disturbs everyone''s interest is naturally better to send him out." The manager said lightly.


    Director Zhang had no time to say anything, and then the two security guards carried him out, his physique had no possibility of struggling at all.


    Until he was thrown on the road, Director Zhang''s eyes were still dumbfounded.


    "Sir, you are having fun, just ask me if you need it." The manager walked up to Su Yan and said respectfully.


    Su Yan nodded, but he didn''t expect this to happen. He was ready to buy the Maoshi Pearl, but he didn''t expect that the other party was actually looking for trouble.


    The entire venue was quiet. Director Zhang''s status was not low, but Su Yan''s identity was worthy of scrutiny if he could throw Director Zhang out for the manager of Maoshi Pearl.


    Anyang also froze in place, until now he still hasn''t realized what is going on, and why his allies were directly bombed out.


    "Okay, you wait for me, today''s things will definitely not be finished so easily!" An Yang pointed at Su Yan and said coldly.


    "Have fun." Su Yan raised his glass, the expression on his face still calm.

 Chapter 2384： Unspoken rules

    Chapter 2384 Unspoken Rules


    An Yang''s complexion was extremely bad, but there was nothing he could do about it. He really had nothing to do with Su Yan now.


    After all, he didn''t know that Su Yan would be here, so he didn''t come with a bodyguard. This Maoshi Pearl didn''t know what was going on, and he actually stood on Su Yan''s side.


    Although Su Yan was also surprised, he didn''t say much. After all, the influence of Yimen on the earth is really huge now, and you can know what is going on with a little brain.


    However, Anyang didn''t know, but started talking with other people. Although everyone had seen the things before, they didn''t care.


    After all, Director Zhang is not a figure in the real big boss circle, and it is not impossible to imagine being invited out.


    Su Yan stood up and prepared to go to the toilet, but unexpectedly the door was locked.


    This made him a little surprised, after all, it''s a good idea to lock the single room, it''s really strange to directly lock the toilet door.


    "Producer Wang, don''t do this." A woman''s exclamation sounded.


    "You don''t want the play you just received, right? Zhang Ning, let me tell you. If you don''t serve me well today, I will tell the director that you don''t want this play anymore." The voice sneered.


    Su Yan frowned. Although he said he knew many hidden rules in the entertainment industry, he hadn''t seen such a blatant one.


    It''s fine to go back to the hotel, can''t wait in the toilet?


    Su Yan didn''t intend to disturb the other person''s thoughts, but it was a bit uncomfortable to stop him from going to the toilet.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan kicked the door directly, and immediately the whole door turned into powder!


    Wang Producer, who was about to fight Huanglong, was also shocked by this scene. Seeing Su Yan rushing in, his eyes were full of anger.


    Anyone who is interrupted when he is about to do something will not have a good temper.


    "Can''t you see Lao Tzu doing errands, who are you, the waiter here?" Wang Production''s face became cold.


    Because the people who came this time were all well-known people in the circle, he knew a lot, and no one would wear this kind of ordinary T-shirt even if he didn''t know him, so for a time he regarded Su Yan as a waiter for Maoshi Pearl.


    "Hurry up and get out?" Seeing no movement from Su Yan, Wang Producer''s face was really angry.


    Su Yan is still standing here watching, is this looking for death?


    Zhang Ning''s face was also flustered. She is a rookie actor. It hasn''t been long since her debut. She received a big drama when she made her debut.


    The face and appearance are good, but the key is to be young. This is the reason Wang produced the film. It took him a lot of effort to bring Zhang Ning here tonight.


    However, he didn''t expect to meet Su Yan, which naturally made him very unhappy.


    In his opinion, there is nothing terrifying about Su Yan as a waiter, even if he really wants to promote it, it is not easy to kill Su Yan with his means.


    However, Su Yan was very annoyed by standing here.


    "This toilet belongs to your house?" Su Yan raised his brows.


    This toilet is public. It would be too much to lock the door here, right?


    If he takes it to the hotel, he has nothing to say, it has nothing to do with him anyway, but he has no habit of waiting for others.


    "You are really crazy!" Wang Production also sneered.


    He is really hot this time. Although he is not a martial artist, but he has practiced boxing for several years. In his opinion, winning Su Yan is not a matter of fading?


    He struck Su Yan directly with a punch!


    Su Yan also frowned. He just came in to go to the bathroom, and the other party wanted to do it. To be honest, he really didn''t want to take care of this stuff. Such things happen every day in this world, and he can''t take care of it. so many.


    However, since he was in the right direction, that was not the end.


    Su Yan snapped his fingers, and the opponent''s crotch burst directly!


    It seems that all three of them heard the cracking sound.


    Production Wang screamed directly, and the intense pain caused him to fall directly to the ground. He also understood what had happened at the moment.


    Su Yan actually abolished his lifeblood directly!


    Zhang Ning was also taken aback. Su Yan didn''t do anything just now, but Wang Producer was already lying on the ground and screaming.


    This is the power that people in martial arts have!


    The young man in front of him is actually a martial artist.


    At this time, other people also heard the screams and walked up. Seeing the blood on the ground and this scene, everyone understood what was going on.


    "You are really crazy, you actually hurt people directly?" An Yang sneered.


    Now so many big guys are watching, if this matter is stabbed out, Su Yan definitely can''t eat and walk around. Now he is not on the set, and the big guys here are not ordinary people.


    Moreover, the producer can be regarded as well-known here, and his status can be regarded as middle-class, and he is the dogleg of a high-class boss. As long as the producer is talking, then the people here will definitely take care of it.


    He wanted to see what Su Yan was going to do this time.


    "Which eye did you see me doing it?" Su Yan sneered.


    "You still quibble, people are already lying on the ground, who else is here besides you, is it possible that you think this little girl made the hand?" An Yang said coldly.


    "He fell on his own, don''t you think?" Su Yan sneered at Wang Producer.


    Wang Producer''s eyes were full of fear, and Su Yan just flicked his fingers, and he directly destroyed his life!


    After all, he is a shit, even if these big guys are willing to take action for him, the ghost knows whether Su Yan will trouble him in the future.


    He couldn''t bear Su Yan''s revenge himself!


    "I fell by myself, and it has nothing to do with this gentleman." Wang said, enduring the pain.


    Anyang was also dumbfounded. At this time, anyone with a discerning eye could see who moved the hand, but Wang Producer said that he fell?


    Su Yan sneered. He wasn''t afraid of these so-called entertainment bigwigs, but the surname Wang asked himself.


    "If I don''t kill you today, Lao Tzu won''t be named An!" An Yang shouted coldly.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, but not in a hurry, Wang Production was sent to the hospital, Su Yan went to the toilet, and then returned to his seat.


    Before he was sitting warm, Su Yan saw Zhang Ning slowly walking towards him.


    I have to say that Zhang Ning''s figure is indeed very good. To sum it up, she has long legs and a flawless face. With an evening dress, her temperament is not lost to any lady present.


    Now Zhang Ning has sorted out his expressions, not as embarrassed as before.


    "Thank you just now." Zhang Ning sat opposite Su Yan.


    "It''s okay, I just went to the bathroom." Su Yan said honestly.

 Chapter 2385： Markup

    Chapter 2385 Price Increase


    Zhang Ning is also very speechless. No one can say such horrible things at this time. This is a hero who saves the beauty!


    Why did Su Yan just go to the toilet?


    Su Yan didn''t care. He didn''t have any interest in Zhang Ning in his life, and he was really just going to the bathroom.


    "Anyway, I owe you a favor." Zhang Ning said.


    She didn''t care what was going on, but Su Yan saved her and protected her innocence, and she would naturally repay her.


    As long as Su Yan wants him to do it, he will do everything he can.


    "Do you think I need it?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Zhang Ning was also very helpless. What Su Yan said was not a lie. After all, with Su Yan''s skill and identity, she was far behind.


    Su Yan drank the wine lightly, but kept his eyes on Anyang''s face.


    He had already seen An Yang chatting with a man in suit and leather shoes, and he was probably not a low-profile person, and he hadn''t seen him at the banquet before, and he probably just came here.


    At this moment, Anyang also turned his gaze to Su Yan, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    The middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes also walked towards here slowly, with a smile on his face.


    "President Qian!" Zhang Ning was shocked when he saw the people coming.


    Qian Dongling is a real tycoon in the entertainment industry, and his film companies are extremely famous throughout China, and they have been leading the film and television culture of Zhongzhou.


    Basically all film and television investment Qian Dongling''s companies will occupy a large investment.


    "Hello." Qian Dongling said hello to Zhang Ning.


    This surprised Zhang Ning. After all, Qian Dongling''s temper was notoriously bad in the entertainment industry.


    "What is this gentleman''s last name?" Qian Dongling looked at Su Yan.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan took a sip of red wine.


    Qian Dongling didn''t expect Su Yan to say that. After all, he thought his identity was here, and Su Yan didn''t dare to say anything in front of him no matter how mad.


    At this time, I was still a little dazed.


    Anyang has already sneered. He is currently preparing for in-depth cooperation with Qian Dongling. The previous ban of Zhang Ziyang is still unclear.


    Qian Dongling can only find Anyang to discuss cooperation first.


    As for making a little trouble for Su Yan, Qian Dongling''s view was just a simple matter.


    "I heard that you and my friend have a little holiday?" Qian Dongling said immediately.


    He wouldn''t retreat just because of Su Yan''s words. Qian Dongling has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and Su Yan wouldn''t know how to answer it.


    "Do you want to find fault for him?" Su Yan smiled.


    Zhang Ning''s expression changed. She had always thought that Su Yan and Qian Dongling were a cooperative relationship, but she didn''t expect that there was a holiday between the two.


    If you get caught up with Qian Dongling, you will never get stuck in Zhongzhou.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. As long as you apologize to Anyang and I will be the master today, how about canceling the matter between you?" Qian Dongling sneered.


    Now he doesn''t need to hide anything. Naturally, what he wants is not just an apology. After all, he hasn''t said how to apologize.


    Su Yan broke Anyang''s leg, and it was not a big deal for him to break Su Yan''s limbs.


    "Do you think he is worthy?" Su Yan said.


    Who in this world deserves his apology?


    Moreover, this matter was not originally his problem. If Anyang had a better attitude at the time, Su Yan would not do it.


    He did this out of good intentions.


    Now you want him to apologize to Anyang?


    It''s so whimsical!


    "Before Su Yang said I didn''t believe it, but now it looks like you are even more crazy than I thought!" Qian Dongling sneered.


    "But do you know who I am? No one here dared to talk to me like this."


    Anyang also sneered. Qian Dongling didn''t talk about his contacts in the entertainment industry, he also had a lot of say in the business community in Zhongzhou.


    The market value of his company is tens of billions, and the liquidity in it also has several billions. It can be said that it is also famous in the business world.


    Such people tremble with their fingers in Zhongzhou. Anyang admits that the earth has gradually entered the martial arts society, but at least for now, the rich can indeed turn the clouds and rain in such places.


    Why should Su Yan fight Qian Dongling?


    "Are you very good?" Su Yan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    It was the first time that he encountered someone who was so mad in front of him. As for Qian Dongling''s so-called power and background, it was nothing in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "It''s not a question of bulls or bulls. In Zhongzhou, there are really not many people who dare to talk to me like this. They can count them with one hand." Qian Dongling smiled.


    He really didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to be so mad. His status in the entire Chinese entertainment industry can be considered top-notch. Who would dare to speak like this in front of him?


    Only Su Yan dared to be so mad.


    Originally, he wanted to solve it casually, but who knew that Su Yan was so mad, it made him feel a fire in his stomach.


    When is it the turn for someone to talk to him like this?


    "Sir, we really can''t afford this," Zhang Ning whispered in Su Yan''s ear.


    Before Su Yan helped her, all she can do at this time is to persuade Su Yan, after all, Qian Dongling is indeed someone they can''t afford!


    "Yes, young man, you will apologize to Qian, anyway, you will not lack arms or legs."


    "Money is not someone you can afford."


    The previous momentum also attracted a lot of people to look over. Almost the entire banquet was actually focused on Qian Dongling. He was indeed the protagonist here when he appeared.


    At this time, no doubt everyone was on Qian Dongling''s side. After all, people with a discerning eye could see that Su Yan was no match for Qian Dongling.


    In Zhongzhou, there are indeed very few people who can compete with Qian Dongling.


    And there is absolutely no name Su Yan among those people.


    Some people still remember what Su Yan did in Maoshi Pearl, and Su Yan can still make friends, of course, provided that he and Qian Dongling are not rivals.


    "You see, the people here are all discerning people. Only fools will choose to oppose me. In my opinion, you are not a fool." Qian Dongling sneered.


    "But now it''s too late to apologize, the fare must be increased!" Anyang said coldly.


    "What do you want?" Su Yan smiled.


    Zhang Ning breathed a sigh of relief, just an apology. In fact, there is no need to make it so stiff. Now that Su Yan is relieved, this matter is almost over.


    "Break your leg and hand!" Anyang said coldly.


    "What you do has a price!"


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, and the matter of breaking hands and feet is not so simple!

 Chapter 2386： One minute

    Two thousand three hundred and eighty six chapters one minute


    "Young man, you''d better cut it off. If the money is really anxious, you may not be able to save your life." Someone persuaded.


    This also made Su Yan sneer. He was a husband before, but now he has become a young man?


    The attitude of these people to follow the trend has changed really quickly, and it is really appropriate to use it now.


    "I''m also telling you, everything in your eyes doesn''t count as fart in my eyes. It''s too late for you to apologize to me." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was stunned, and then they all shook their heads and sighed.


    Su Yan''s words are too mad. Before that, Su Yan only gave a hand and a foot, but now maybe he has to lose his life here!


    With Qian Dongling''s method, it is not difficult to do this, and it can be done without knowing it!


    "You want me to apologize to you, why are you?" Qian Dongling was also angrily laughed.


    Zhang Ning looked at Su Yan''s cynical face and sighed.


    She can''t help Su Yan now, but Su Yan deserves it. She has clearly reminded Su Yan not to mess with Qian Dongling, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to say such things.


    "Do you know that I am worth hundreds of millions? With my connections in the entertainment industry and even in Zhongzhou, it is not a difficult task to kill you every minute." Qian Dongling rubbed his fingers on his hands, his face looked like Smile is not a smile.


    Only An Yang on the side understood what this expression meant. Qian Dongling was really angry this time!


    Su Yan can''t even be immortal!


    He was waiting for this scene, and soon Su Yan would kneel in front of them begging for mercy.


    "I can wipe out everything you have in one minute." Su Yan said lightly.


    "You still have time to apologize."


    Qian Dongling was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter. He really didn''t understand where Su Yan came from. How many years has he been sitting in this position?


    There have been many competitors over the years, but they have all failed. Why can Su Yan make him lose everything he has now?


    This immediately made many people couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Are you telling a joke?" An Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    What can be done in one minute?


    Even a meal is not enough, and it takes more than a minute to go to the toilet. Su Yan actually wants Qian Dongling to lose everything in one minute. Isn''t this a joke?


    "Well, I''ll give you one minute, I want to see what tricks you can play!" Qian Dongling also smiled.


    He really didn''t believe that Su Yan could handle everything in one minute.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense. He made a phone call and went out. When he returned to his seat, Qian Dongling had already taken out his mobile phone and pressed the timer.


    "It''s starting in one minute. If nothing happens then you will be dead!" Qian Dongling sneered.


    He would never believe that Su Yan could make him lose everything in one minute, this was simply whimsical.


    Su Yan was very relaxed. He went over with a phone call and all the relevant procedures were being processed. Soon Qian Dongling would lose everything about him.


    With his current ability, it is too simple to do this.


    Time passed by every minute, no one was talking during this minute, everything was quiet.


    57 seconds!


    58 seconds!


    59 seconds...60 seconds!


    One minute is up!


    Everyone was expecting something to happen, but nothing happened. This immediately made many people speechless to Su Yan.


    Without that ability, he is still talking nonsense here, Su Yan is indeed too mad, thinking that he can escape by cheating like this?


    There must be some basis for bluffing, right?


    Who would believe such a thing?


    You have to find some normal basis for making up nonsense, right?


    "It''s a minute, it looks like your phone is useless." Qian Dongling sneered.


    It''s a fake if something happens!


    "Really?" Su Yan smiled.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qian Dongling''s phone rang.


    This also made Qian Dongling stunned, but after seeing the number, he was still connected. This is the number of his assistant, and he would normally not call him at this time.


    "What did you say?" Qian Dongling''s face went black when he heard the voice on the phone.


    His assistance just told him that all his funds were frozen.


    "How can they do this, I am a VIP member of the bank!" Qian Dongling said coldly.


    At this time, everyone was stunned, and they didn''t understand what happened. Even Anyang didn''t know what happened. Everyone was stunned.


    Only Su Yan''s smile was very calm, which was just a small matter to him.


    "Check it out for me." Qian Dongling shouted coldly, and then hung up the phone.


    "Now it''s time to talk about our affairs..." Qian Dongling looked at Su Yan and said.


    In his opinion, it was impossible for Su Yan to do this, but it was just a coincidence. After all, Su Yan seemed to him to be just posing, but before he finished his words, the next phone rang again.


    This time even Qian Dongling was stunned. Everyone fell silent. Some people had noticed something was wrong and looked at Su Yan.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Yan was very calm. If he didn''t have two brushes, he would be a fool.


    "Come on." Su Yan said lightly.


    Qian Dongling gritted his teeth. At this time, he was also a little worried. In addition to Su Yan''s words, he also answered the phone directly.


    This call was made by the company''s CEO. It didn''t take long before he answered the call, Qian Dongling''s expression became stiff, and his entire face was sinking.


    Su Yan is still very calm. It does not take too much time to do all this, but Qian Dongling has not been notified yet.


    "What''s the matter?" Anyang asked hurriedly.


    He now hugs Qian Dongling''s thighs tightly. It can be said that two people are both prosperous and prosperous. If Qian Dongling really has an accident, then he will also have a cold.


    Qian Dongling ignored Anyang at all, but quickly left the banquet venue.


    He just got the news that his company has gone bankrupt, everything he did before has been turned up, and several films he had invested in before had to be shelved for various reasons.


    He is really desperate now and can only run quickly.


    No matter how stupid he is now, he understands that it is Su Yan''s ghost. What he regrets is why he has to trouble Su Yan for Anyang, otherwise he has nothing to do today!


    He resents Anyang extremely now, so naturally he didn''t bother to say anything to the other party, but chose to leave directly.


    During the banquet, Su Yan looked at Anyang lightly, the sneer on his face getting stronger and stronger.


    "Now that your backer is gone, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 2387： Monopod

    Chapter 2387: One Hand and One Foot


    Anyang stayed where he was, and now he can''t even turn around in this situation.


    According to Qian Dongling''s temper, it is absolutely impossible to let Su Yan go, but it is strange that Qian Dongling left directly?


    Moreover, it seems that the things encountered by the face are very bad, which makes Anyang very unable to understand. Is it possible that Su Yan really broke Qian Dongling''s company?


    But how is this possible?


    That is the big man in the entertainment industry. It can be said that even Zhang Ziyang is not as good as Qian Dongling. Qian Dongling alone occupies half of the entertainment industry. Apart from a few special people in Zhongzhou, who can let Qian Dong Tomb down?


    "Should we talk about what happened before?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Actually want to abolish his leg and hand?


    Anyang''s courage is a bit too big, you must know that he is the Lord of Xinghai!


    Even in the upper world, there are not many people who dare to talk to him like this, let alone a place like the earth.


    Anyang was taken aback for a moment, and then there was a touch of fear in his eyes.


    At this moment, the whole clubhouse became cold, Su Yan''s breath was spreading invisibly, and everyone felt a chill on their spine!


    They also understood that Qian Dongling''s departure was because of Su Yan''s previous phone call, and they had guessed about Su Yan''s identity, but before that, Zhongzhou did not have such a young giant.


    Zhang Ning also grew up with a small mouth. Although she is a newcomer, she is not a fool in many things. Naturally, it is obvious that Su Yan''s identity is definitely not low.


    "Who are you?" An Yang''s face turned pale.


    He now understands that he is playing on the iron plate, even Qian Dongling was destroyed by Su Yan in a minute, he is naturally nothing.


    Even Su Yan doesn''t need to take the initiative to make a call, a message can make him dead!


    "Is it possible...you are just banning Zhang Ziyang!"


    This incident suddenly sounded in Anyang. Zhang Ziyang��s ban was big news for the entire entertainment circle, but no one knew what was going on behind it. Now suddenly I remembered it, it seems that he has a lot of trouble with Su Yan. Ten thousand ties.


    After all, there are not many people who can move Zhang Ziyang, but none of the big figures have released any news. Thinking about it now, it seems that Su Yan is the most likely person!


    "Right." Su Yan didn''t care.


    To him, solving Zhang Ziyang is not too difficult, so he doesn''t care, but Zhang Ziyang was crazy in front of him.


    With a "puff", An Yang knelt on the ground, not caring that he had just broken his leg. At this time, he knew that he couldn''t resist, and all he could do was beg for mercy!


    "Big brother, uncle!" An Yang begged.


    "I was wrong, can you just pretend to be a fart? I''m the only one who suffers. You are an adult regardless of a villain''s fault, and I will kowtow to you!"


    Having said that, Anyang kowtowed directly, and now even the people behind him can''t play Su Yan, how could he, a replacement for Zhang Ziyang, play with Su Yan?


    The smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth became playful. People are always like this. Only when they know that they can''t provoke the other party will they admit their mistakes. If admitting mistakes is useful, then what should the police do?


    "It''s not so much the matter of breaking my hands and feet!" Su Yan smiled.


    Then he stepped directly on Anyang''s arm, and a violent scream sounded.


    Anyang''s entire arm was exploded. This was the result of Su Yan''s deliberate retention of his hands. No one would regret if they killed these people directly. What he had to do was to make these people live in the world to repent.


    "There is one more leg." Su Yan said indifferently.


    No one dared to speak for Anyang anymore at this time. Isn''t speaking at this time just looking for death?


    Even Qian Dongling was destroyed by Su Yan, and now he was desperate. How could they fight Su Yan?


    Su Yan raised a chair lightly, and then slammed it on Anyang''s undamaged leg.


    The wooden chair exploded directly into sawdust. As for Anyang''s legs, it became flesh and blood. The bones should have turned into powder. It is impossible to connect them.


    The rest of his life can only live on prostheses.


    This undoubtedly made Anyang''s subsequent interpretation of life completely hopeless, equivalent to ruining his own life.


    If Anyang knew that this would be the result, how could he argue with Su Yan?


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world, and all Anyang can do now is lie on the ground and wailing.


    A few cowardly girls have already blindfolded themselves, this scene is indeed a bit cruel.


    But in Su Yan''s opinion, it was nothing more. The road of cultivation was more cruel than this. If you want to go up, naturally you can only step on the bones of other people.


    After all this, Su Yan didn''t bother to stay.


    Anyang''s revenge was much simpler than he had imagined. He thought that this guy could still use a little trick or something, but he didn''t expect to come directly to find the fault. He also had to admire Anyang''s courage.


    Seeing that Su Yan was gone, the others were sober at this time, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Yan''s aura just made them all overwhelmed, and they could only feel the feeling of falling into the abyss.


    At this time, some people responded and called the emergency number, otherwise Anyang would only die here because of excessive blood loss.


    But at this time Anyang had already passed out in pain, and anyone who felt his thighs gradually turned into powder, naturally no one could bear that kind of pain.


    The manager respectfully sent Su Yan away from Maoshi Pearl, and called Su Yan a special car.


    He has no opinion about Su Yan''s actions. Since knowing Su Yan''s identity, he believes in Su Yan 100%. It is naturally rare to see such a big person with his own eyes.


    Su Yan was satisfied with the manager''s service, and the driver didn''t dare to look at Su Yan while sitting in the car.


    This kind of awe is the awe of the strong in human hearts.


    Su Yan just looked out the window lightly and lit a cigarette.


    The vehicle drove slowly on the street, and the driver did not dare to disturb Su Yan, so he could only drive by himself.


    At this time, there was a loud noise from the street, and hordes of luxury cars stopped behind the zebra crossing.


    "Who is that?" Su Yan also frowned.


    "A group of rich second generations who like racing in the middle of the night, because it is not far from the highway, so they start from here." The driver said hurriedly.


    He was afraid of angering Su Yan. After all, from the manager''s respectful face, he could guess that this young man''s identity was definitely not low, and such a person was definitely not something he could afford.

 Chapter 2388： Say the number

    The second thousand three hundred and eighty-eight chapters say the number


    Su Yan also frowned, because at this time the red light hadn''t passed, but the Porsches and Rolls-Royce on the opposite side had already started their engines.


    They have already started to compete. In fact, they have been holding back for a long time. After all, many people in their rich second-generation circles know about Luo Zheng.


    Zhongzhou has played such a ruthless character, they naturally have to converge a little, after all, they don''t know when they hit the gun.


    But after all, they were not too worried, after all, the Dragon King had already spoken, and it would be ugly to make the kid die.


    That was the killer emperor of the underground world. Although the killer with hundreds of millions of rewards had what means they didn''t know, they could still imagine that the kid had died under the dragon king''s hands.


    That''s why there is today''s drag racing.


    A red Ferrari rushed to the front, followed by a Porsche 911 and a Bugatti Veyron, and finally a Dodge Viper and Rolls-Royce.


    But what is surprising is that the Bugatti Veyron just accelerated to overtake. The Porsche 911 seemed to realize this and forced it over by a left turn.


    The Bugatti Veyron subconsciously followed the left-hander. Because of its high speed, it was too late to brake, and it ran into Su Yan''s Audi A8.


    Almost instantly, the entire Audi A8 went backwards, and Su Yan did not move like a bell, but the driver was not so lucky.


    The whole person directly hit the front windshield because of inertia, the airbag did not even have time to pop out, and the whole person''s head was dripping with blood.


    Seeing a car accident, the Porsche 911 and the red Ferrari that had rushed ahead also stopped.


    The person on the Bugatti Veyron walked down, with blood on his forehead. He was guarded in advance, so the airbag didn''t hurt him too much.


    Before coming to the Audi A8, the rich second generation directly smashed the glass in the driver''s seat with a hammer.


    "Hey, aren''t you dead?" Li Xiu said coldly.


    He is a little angry now. Originally, his Bugatti Veyron could definitely win this race, but he crashed into an Audi A8 and the race could not continue.


    What angered him the most was that he was hurt!


    He hasn''t shed so much blood since he was a child, and Li Xiu''s heart was naturally filled with anger.


    "I said Li Xiu, your car skills are too bad, right?" The Porsche 911 owner walked down.


    Wang Zi smiled, it seemed that the accident was not a big deal to them.


    The driver was in a coma and couldn''t reply to Li Xiu''s words. Li Xiu didn''t bother to continue to ask. He found out a few stacks of money and threw it in the Audi A8. He was about to turn around and leave.


    "This time your car will have to spend a lot of money to fix it." The Ferrari owner walked over slowly.


    The entire front of the Bugatti Veyron is scrapped. If this model needs to be rebuilt, it needs to be customized by someone. Naturally, the money is a lot, but the main thing is that it takes a long time.


    Li Xiu still liked his Bugatti Veyron very much, and his heart would not be calm when he saw it hit this way.


    "Fuck, is this where he parked? This kind of person deserves to die!" Li Xiu said coldly.


    Su Yan frowned. Originally, it would be fine if Li Xiu apologized and sent him to the hospital, but this attitude made him very upset, and the other party didn''t seem to have the idea of ??calling an emergency call.


    The first time someone hit him, he dared to be so arrogant!


    He patted the driver''s shoulder, and a burst of vitality poured into the driver''s body, temporarily saving the driver''s life. Su Yan opened the door and walked down.


    "Aren''t you surrendering now?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Li Xiu was taken aback, then turned his head and saw Su Yan. He didn''t notice that there was a figure in the back seat of the Audi A8. After all, it was getting late, so it was a little surprised to see Su Yan.


    "Turn yourself in?" Li Xiu laughed.


    He has been racing in a lot of times over the years, and he has been stopped several times, but hasn''t he been out within a few hours?


    His family''s influence in Zhongzhou is not small, it is comparable to Luo Zheng or even slightly better.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, other people couldn''t help but laugh. They have been on this street for two or three years, and this is the first time someone has spoken to them.


    "The money I put in is enough for his four or five lives. If you don''t want to find something, you''d better get out." Li Xiu said impatiently.


    "What is the importance of money and human life?" Su Yan also frowned.


    If it''s revenge, it''s fine. There is no dispute or common goal, and it''s still this face when it hits someone.


    And he was still standing here, did Li Xiu even apologize?


    "Do you know how much my car is worth? A hillbilly, it''s worth more than his life. I don''t have to pay for the car repair. That''s enough," Li Xiu said coldly.


    "My buddy, I advise you not to make trouble, you can''t play with us in Zhongzhou." Wang Zi also sneered.


    They are usually fearless masters, and they have caused a lot of things. It is really the first time someone dared to talk to them like this.


    "Is it very valuable?" Su Yan looked at this Bugatti Veyron, but dismissed it in his eyes.


    Money is only a number in his concept, there is no more concept at all, and he doesn''t care.


    "Does a poor **** like you know what the Bugatti Veyron is?" Li Xiu also sneered.


    "My rear-view mirror is enough for you to spend a lifetime. Are you talking about the car''s worth?"


    The others also laughed. Su Yan''s words were too funny in their eyes, and he actually asked if the Bugatti Veyron was valuable?


    A Bugatti Veyron can buy two or three villas, not to mention that this is still custom-made. It can be said that this time the repair cost is not several million and there is absolutely no way to repair it.


    In their opinion, Li Xiu was the one who lost money. As for the driver who crashed into, he had nothing to do with them.


    "I said if you don''t understand, don''t come to look for things. It''s good luck if you are alive. Don''t look for things here. We are not people you can afford." said the Ferrari owner.


    Li Xiu scratched his head and stopped the Ferrari owner to continue talking, and then gradually walked to Su Yan''s front.


    "Boy, I don''t want to waste time with you. I''ll have to find someone to repair and price this car." Li Xiu said coldly.


    He pointed to the driver in the car and said, "Do you think his life is more valuable? Just count it out. I''m too lazy to find trouble with you. I''m very angry today. You better not run into it."


    Although Li Xiu is usually a dude, he does not do much killing.

 Chapter 2389： One billion!

    Chapter 2389: One billion!


    Wang Zi didn''t speak anymore at this time. In fact, they still meant Li Xiu as the mainstay, so basically no one dared to question Li Xiu''s decision at this time.


    However, they still felt that Li Xiu had given too much. This kind of poor **** was worthless in their eyes. It was just a driver.


    As for the identity of Su Yan, everyone didn''t think too much. An Audi A8 was enough for young people like Su Yan to linger for a while, but in front of them, it was really nothing.


    "How much is your car, and your life, say the number." Su Yan lightly lit a cigarette and looked at everyone with a wicked smile.


    Li Xiu was taken aback, then couldn''t help laughing.


    In their opinion, this is simply a big joke, pretending to be in front of them, Su Yan is not looking for death?


    How much is it back?


    Even if he said it, can Su Yan get that number?


    "I took this car down and refitted it all together, it would cost at least 50 million!" Li Xiu sneered.


    He wanted to see what Su Yan dared to say in front of him. Since Su Yan wanted to play with him, he would play with Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also very hot. After all, he was hit by someone in a car for the first time, and Li Xiu still had this attitude!


    "Don''t pretend here, get out with the money, don''t say fifty million, do you have five million?" Wang Zi said impatiently.


    Li Xiu still has a few good sports cars. There is no need to waste time with Su Yan at this time. This time is enough for them to have another race.


    Those who won this competition can get a Tomson first-class house. Although this kind of reward doesn''t matter to them, it''s still fun to gamble.


    "I will give one hundred million, plus your car accident." Su Yan said indifferently.


    Li Xiu was also stunned. Didn''t expect Su Yan to speak wildly at this time?


    As Wang Zi said, Su Yan was afraid that he would not be able to get five million, so he would even give him one hundred million?


    Li Xiu immediately reported his bank account number. He wanted to see if Su Yan could get the 100 million yuan!


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense either. He turned on the phone and directly transferred 100 million in the past.


    Originally, Li Xiu and Wang Zi were still sneer, but then they saw that one billion was credited, which made Li Xiu''s face a little ugly.


    They really didn''t expect Su Yan to get 100 million.


    "Okay, I can afford it, this car is yours." Li Xiu said lightly.


    He has no reason not to take advantage of such a bargain. One hundred million is enough for him to buy another Bugatti Veyron. If the broken car is to be repaired, he will have to spend a lot of money.


    With that said, Li Xiu calmly walked towards his companion''s Ferrari, Wang Zi also shrugged, what if he could get a hundred million yuan, they still did not put Su Yan in their eyes, after all, with their power in Zhongzhou, Su Yan no matter what The strong dragon in the field still can''t be played by anyone.


    But they did start playing. Since Li Xiu and Su Yan had gambled, it would not be a loss to exchange one car for one hundred million.


    "Did I let you go?" Su Yan said coldly.


    The rich second generation on Ferrari also frowned, but Li Xiu waved his hand at him and returned to Su Yan alone.


    "Why, regret it?" Li Xiu sneered.


    "Isn''t it crazy just now? I feel distressed for one hundred million. I can pay you back the money, but you will get rid of me right away!"


    In his opinion, Su Yan was just distressed for this billion. After all, buying a broken car for one billion is not a good business.


    He doesn''t care about this billion, if Su Yan regrets it, he can throw it back at any time!


    But Su Yan naturally has to pay a price for playing him like this.


    "It''s not distressed, but the one hundred million I just said was to add you to a car accident." Su Yan said.


    Li Xiu looked at Su Yan''s serious face and laughed again. It''s the first time he met such a funny person. Want to trouble him in Zhongzhou?


    Is it because the life is not long enough or the life is not long enough?


    Want to buy him a car accident for 100 million?


    "I want to see how you can get me into a car accident!" Li Xiu sneered.


    There were smiles on the other people''s faces. They really didn''t believe that Su Yan could cause Li Xiu in a car accident. After all, Su Yan didn''t have a car to drive, and there were so many of them. Could it be that Su Yan would dare to do it?


    You should know that Li Xiu also has some foundation in martial arts, it can be said that he is a martial artist, so he rarely wears bodyguards when he travels, because few people are his opponents.


    If Su Yan really wants to do it, he can make Su Yan lie on the ground and never stand up in minutes!


    Li Xiu still has this confidence.


    "If you don''t have the ability, don''t follow others to pretend, and be careful to lose your life." Wang Zi sighed helplessly.


    People like Su Yan just don''t have the skills and like to pretend. Even if they have money, they are just a local tyrant. After all, they have never heard of Su Yan''s name before.


    But they are real famous families!


    This is the difference. Su Yan can''t play with them. In Zhongzhou, there are only a few people who can play with them.


    In the eyes of others, Su Yan''s behavior was nothing more than death, but Li Xiu just likes to play, so they had already let Su Yan kneel on the ground and apologize for mercy.


    "Really?" Su Yan sneered.


    Then he shot a hand at that Bugatti Veyron, and the entire Bugatti Veyron exploded directly!


    The turbulent air wave engulfed Li Xiu directly. Li Xiu had not reacted yet, and he was pushed directly out of a distance of more than ten meters, and fell to the ground, even burning flames on his body!


    "Are you going to die?" Wang Zi shouted coldly, jumped out of the Porsche, and then ran in the direction of Li Xiu.


    If it weren''t for Li Xiu''s strength as a warrior, this explosion would have wiped it out.


    Su Yan didn''t rush to shoot, after all, Li Xiu didn''t directly kill the driver, and now he really doesn''t want to kill others directly, it would be too boring.


    Only when these people feel truly desperate can they know what they have done wrong!


    Then there will be no chance to regret it!


    The other people also rushed out of the car and rushed in Li Xiu��s direction. Li Xiu rolled around on the ground, trying to put out the flames, but there was no effect. He was stained with gasoline, not so. Easily destroyed.


    "Take off your clothes soon!" Wang Zi said hurriedly.


    Li Xiu also realized that, enduring the severe pain, he took off all his clothes. Except for his pants, he stood almost naked, and a lot of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. It is estimated that he had injured his internal organs and bones. Pain is also coming.


    Fortunately, his body did exercise well, so he didn''t die.

 Chapter 2390： invite

    Chapter 2390 Invitation


    Li Xiu was lifted up from the ground, his face was very aggrieved, but he couldn''t find Su Yan any more.


    "Check it out!" Li Xiu shouted coldly.


    It was the first time that he was tricked into this way. Whoever in Zhongzhou can make him look so ugly, Su Yan is a thing, it is said that people at the level of Luo Zheng have to be obedient in front of him.


    He felt that Su Yan was just a child of some family. After all, he would never be able to become a billionaire at this age without anyone supporting him.


    With his strength, finding out the identity of Su Yan is not simple.


    He wants Su Yan to regret what he did today.


    "No problem." Wang Zi sneered. "But that guy is probably a master."


    Su Yan''s actions still surprised him. Although it is said that this is the era of the earth''s aura recovery, it is still rare for a master to dare to be so mad.


    Except that the master might have some confidence, the master realm is indeed nothing in their eyes.


    "The master realm is a fart, I can just find a grandmaster to kill him!" Li Xiu said coldly.


    Wang Zi didn''t refute it either. In their opinion, Su Yan could just linger for a while. As long as they pulled Su Yan out of Zhongzhou, Su Yan would end up miserably.


    But Su Yan didn''t know what happened at this time. Almost instantly, he sent the driver to the hospital.


    The attitude of Maoshi Pearl''s people towards him was pretty good, and Su Yan had no reason to die.


    As for Li Xiu and others, Su Yan doesn��t care. To him, Li Xiu and others are nothing more than ants. They can kill them at any time. After all, let those people linger for a while, then they will Regret more.


    It was too boring to kill directly, and Su Yan didn''t bother to do anything with them.


    After being sent to the hospital, Su Yan left here directly. After all, with his vitality in it, this driver would not be surprised.


    After returning home, Su Yan had nothing to do for the next few days, basically practicing and understanding at home.


    Now his realm is basically reached by no one on the earth, but only those who become immortals can enter the fairy world, and Su Yan has to go to the fairy world to find Jin Shiya.


    When he was cultivating at home, the entire entertainment industry had already exploded. The ban on Zhang Ziyang had already changed the entertainment industry a lot. Now Qian Dongling has been forced to desperately. Anyang was directly abolished by the other party.


    When wondering what the identity of that person was, many people also began to cannibalize the market left by Qian Dongling.


    The entertainment industry was in full swing, but Li Xiu lay in the hospital for three days.


    When Su Yan was about to retreat for a few days, the phone rang.


    "Mr. Su, do you remember me?" The other party''s tone was rather enthusiastic.


    "I don''t remember." Su Yan said lightly.


    The other party was obviously disappointed, but he adjusted it quickly.


    "I am the person you met in the hospital last time. You saved my father in the operating room. My name is Li Yang." Li Yang said hurriedly.


    Su Yan recalled it, but it rang. He did rescue an old man in the hospital, and Li Yang was indeed in the hospital at that time.


    "This time I want to invite Mr. Su to come to my house for a meal, and thank Mr. Su for his life-saving grace." Li Yang said hurriedly.


    He did have a lot of things before, the treatment of his own father, and various matters of the company.


    What irritated him the most was that his son asked him something again. He went to the car and went to the car and had a car accident. If he were not suppressed, Li Xiu would not only have his driver��s license revoked, but he would also have to stay in a detention center. A few days.


    Fortunately, no one was killed, so nothing happened to the driver.


    "I will send a car to pick you up right away. Where is your address?" Li Yang said hurriedly.


    He really wanted to have a better relationship with Su Yan. After all, the means Su Yan showed were indeed very high. At his level, it was natural to see that Su Yan''s status was not low.


    Although he has a very high status in Zhongzhou now, he still has to see a doctor if he is sick. If he can get Su Yan''s favor, and if he has any incurable diseases in the future, if the hospital can''t help him, he can still go to Su Yan.


    Su Yan reported his address. Anyway, he has been idle lately. Within a few minutes, Su Yan saw a Lexus approaching.


    The driver was wearing a clean suit, and was a little surprised when he saw Su Yan.


    After all, there are not many people in Zhongzhou who can be invited to dinner by Li Yang himself. Firstly, Su Yan is too young, and secondly, Su Yan doesn''t look like a person with status.


    Su Yan was used to this kind of gaze, and he didn''t say much, and went straight to Lexus.


    The driver has nothing to say. After all, he is just a driver. Naturally, he can only do what Li Yang wants him to do.


    On the other side, Li Xiu walked out of the hospital. His injury was not serious. The burn was just rubbed with some medicine. At any rate, he was also a warrior, and ordinary explosions did not hurt him.


    "Have you found anything?" Li Xiu said coldly.


    "No." Wang Zi was also helpless.


    He did check Su Yan''s identity, but there was no clue at all, which also made Wang Zi very strange. It was not too difficult to check this kind of thing according to his power, but it was almost nothing.


    Either Su Yan is not a big man at all, or Su Yan''s power has far surpassed him.


    But Wang Zi naturally believed in the former. He had never heard of such a young man in China.


    "Find a relationship, this time I want him to die without a place to die!" Li Xiu was also a little angry.


    This time the incident really hit him in the face, which was something Li Xiu couldn''t bear.


    In the hospital these days, he had been thinking about this, thinking of a lot of ways to prepare for the death of Su Yan, Wang Zi actually told him there was no clue.


    This irritated Li Xiu even more.


    "How about it, do you go tonight and make another round?" Wang Zi changed the subject.


    These days because Li Xiu is in the hospital, they have not had much entertainment, and they were interrupted by Su Yan last time. Now they naturally need to find something.


    "I don''t have time today. The old guy asked me to go back, saying that he invited a big man over." Li Xiu also frowned.


    This is the first time Li Yang has looked for him, but this time he did cause a lot of trouble, and Li Xiu had to listen to Li Yang.


    "It''s boring." Wang Zi said lightly.


    Li Xiu had no choice but to drive away from Wang Zi.

 Chapter 2391： You cant afford it

    Chapter 2391 You can''t afford to provoke


    Back at home, there are quite a few dishes on the table.


    "Brother, come here!" Li Yang shouted coldly.


    Li Xiu frowned, but he walked over honestly. Although he didn''t communicate much with Li Yang, and he was still a famous dude in Zhongzhou, Li Xiu still didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Li Yang.


    "Today you be honest with me, don''t trouble me!" Li Yang shouted coldly, "The character who came this time may not even provoke your father!"


    Li Yang still respects Su Yan. With his current knowledge, he can see where Su Yan''s self-confidence comes from. The other party''s medical skills are very good, and his status is definitely not low.


    He didn''t dare to investigate, so he only dared to guess.


    "I see." Li Xiu said lightly.


    After that, Li Xiu didn''t want to stay with Li Yang anymore, and went straight out of the villa to smoke. It was at this time that Lexus, who was sitting by Su Yan, entered the villa.


    Su Yan didn''t expect to see Li Xiu here, and the smile on his face became interesting.


    "Unexpectedly, you would dare to come?" Li Xiu also sneered.


    He subconsciously distinguished Su Yan from the noble people Li Yang said. After all, any person with status is not a customized suit or a brand-name casual wear.


    Su Yan looks too ordinary. Although there is a certain aura, the clothes are too ordinary, and there is no grade at all. Even a master should not be invited by his father.


    "You came to my house to apply for a housekeeper?" Li Xiu sneered.


    This is the only reason he can think of, otherwise Su Yan is unlikely to appear here, but it is indeed a coincidence that I have to say that if Su Yan really becomes his housekeeper, then it would not be simple to kill Su Yan. Single thing?


    "Steward?" Su Yan also laughed.


    He didn''t expect that Li Yang would be Li Xiu''s father, which became interesting. He wanted to see how Li Yang would react.


    "Master..." The driver also wanted to speak now.


    He knows that Su Yan is Li Yang''s distinguished guest. If Li Xiu provokes Su Yan, the ghost knows what will happen.


    "Shut up!" Li Xiu directly prevented the driver from continuing.


    He has been thinking about how to solve Su Yan these days. Now that Su Yan has brought him to the door, he is naturally very excited. It can be said that Su Yan has become his demon.


    Hearing Li Xiu''s shout, the driver didn''t dare to speak anymore. He knew how bad Li Xiu''s temper was. There was no other way than Li Yang could suppress Li Xiu.


    "I''m still looking for you, but you came here by yourself." Li Xiu continued to look at Su Yan and said, "I will give you two hundred million now, in exchange for a car accident!"


    He just wanted to insult Su Yan. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could get it out of 200 million!


    One billion more is really a thorny thing, but he is not afraid, the market value of his family''s industry is tens of billions, and a few hundred million is not a pediatrics matter for him.


    "You take out two billion and come to me to see." Su Yan said with a faint smile.


    He really didn''t believe that Li Xiu could come up with two hundred million. This confidence was only because there was Li Yang standing behind.


    As for Li Yang, Su Yan can bankrupt him by moving his fingers, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Li Xiu went to touch the phone directly, and Su Yan actually dared to be so mad when he got here. He wants to let Su Yan know what cruelty is today.


    But when he opened his account, apart from the one billion that Su Yan transferred, only a few million were left.


    "You wait for me." Li Xiu sneered.


    Afterwards, he walked directly into the villa, a billion Li Yang could still be transferred directly to him, and in this regard, he also believed that his father would be on his side.


    After all, Li Yang is actually a very short-term person. He is Li Yang''s own son. He naturally loves his only son in every possible way, and his requirements are all satisfied.


    Su Yan didn''t worry, and stood calmly outside the door.


    At this moment, Li Yang was already waiting for Su Yan''s arrival, and frowned slightly when he saw his son rushing in anxiously.


    If Su Yan saw this scene, he would not know what he would think.


    "Father, give me 100 million. The person who bombed my Bugatti in a car accident the other day came!" Li Xiu said coldly.


    "Come?" Li Yang was also stunned.


    He also knew that his son was being played with. He originally wanted Li Xiu to teach himself a little bit longer, but he didn''t expect the other party to come directly to the door!


    It would be too much to ignore him.


    "I''ll go with you, I want to see which one is so crazy!" Li Yang was also angry.


    His status in Zhongzhou is not low, and there are people who dare to come to his house so crazy!


    Li Xiu also laughed. If his father makes a move, Su Yan''s end will only be worse. He can''t wait to see Su Yan kneeling down and begging for mercy.


    Li Yang followed Li Xiu out of the villa, and was stunned when he saw Su Yan. He just wanted to go up and say hello when he heard his son''s voice.


    "You are not dead this time, our Li family is definitely not something people like you can afford!" Li Xiu sneered.


    Then he looked at the driver, and then said to the driver, "Give me the car key, even if I am a master, I won''t believe it and I can''t kill him!"


    He hadn''t spoken yet, and a sudden slap hit Li Xiu''s face.


    Li Xiu was also stunned, turning his head to see Li Yang''s angry look, Li Xiu was also stunned.


    "Boy, do you know who you are talking to?" Li Yang said angrily.


    Su Yan didn''t even dare to mess with him, let alone Li Xiu.


    He kept reminding Li Xiu that he was afraid that this kid would cause trouble, but he didn''t expect Li Xiu to say this to Su Yan directly!


    What is this not looking for death?


    Since Su Yan can make the old man come alive, it doesn''t seem to be too difficult for them to die!


    "Father, he blew up the Bugatti Veyron that day!" Li Xiu shouted.


    "I want him to know today that our Li family is not something he can afford!"


    Now Li Xiu is really crazy, Su Yan is standing in front of him at this moment, but he has no way to avenge him, this kind of psychology makes him very uncomfortable.


    Su Yan just smiled indifferently, not surprisingly.


    If Li Yang were a fool, he would never sit in the position he is now. How could the hand he used in the hospital could be used by ordinary people?


    One medicine saves one life, this is considered a miracle in the eyes of ordinary people!


    Li Xiu originally thought that Li Yang would attack Su Yan when he said this.


    After all, he was Li Yang''s son anyway, but what he didn''t expect was that Li Yang threw him in his face again!

 Chapter 2392： Shengshige

    Chapter 2392 Shengshi Pavilion


    Li Yang was also heartbroken. It was his son who had beaten him. He now understands that Su Yan was the one who did his son in the car accident. He was so angry when he thought of this.


    Li Xiu didn''t cause trouble once or twice, but shouldn''t you know who should cause trouble?


    They can''t afford people like Su Yan!


    He asked someone to ask Su Yan about Su Yan''s details. After a few days of inquiries, that person suddenly fell to the ground, and there was no news, which shocked Li Xiang.


    Even he couldn''t do it with this method. After all, the people he was looking for still had some abilities, but they just evaporated!


    What is it to play with such a person?


    He Li Yang still didn''t want to seek death, and he had managed to establish a good relationship with Su Yan before, but how could he allow Li Xiu to destroy it.


    "Dad, are you crazy? You beat me for an outsider, and I am your son!" Li Xiu yelled, covering his face.


    He didn''t understand what was going on in this world, shouldn''t it be Su Yan kneeling down and begging for mercy?


    Why is he the victim now?


    "Shut up!" Li Yang said coldly.


    "I''m saving you, if you don''t want to die, apologize honestly to Mr. Su!"


    Mr. Su?


    apologize?


    Li Xiu''s face was also stunned, what''s the situation?


    Isn''t Su Yan just someone who came to their house to apply for a housekeeper? Why is he now Mr. Su?


    And it seems that his father also respects Su Yan.


    Thinking of what Li Yang said to him before returning home, Li Xiu''s heart was already cold.


    "Mr. Su, this kid didn''t do anything to you, right?" Li Yang asked hurriedly.


    According to speculation, Su Yan is at least a figure of the Grand Master level, and it is possible that the Grand Master is Great!


    Such a person is naturally unlikely to be short of money, and it is necessary to know that in Zhongzhou Grand Master Dzogchen, he can count with one hand. Although Li Yang is also a giant in Zhongzhou, there is absolutely no way to play with such a person.


    "He said he wanted me to have a car accident." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    He wasn''t anxious at all, anyway, there was not too much pressure on him for anything. Isn''t it just a Li family? It is not difficult to let him go bankrupt.


    It doesn''t even take him too much time.


    Li Yang was also stunned. He knew that his son had a bad temper, but he didn''t expect that he would dare to say such things to Su Yan!


    "Nizi, please apologize to Mr. Su soon!" Li Yang shouted.


    Li Xiu was still in a daze, so Li Yang was directly pulled in front of Su Yan, kicked and bent, Li Xiu knelt down.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su, it was my fault before, you adults don''t remember the villain''s past, don''t take it to heart." Li Xiu said hastily.


    Until now he would be too idiot if he didn''t understand, and Li Yang was finally relieved.


    At this time, Su Yan was not good to say anything, after all, Li Yang was still aware of current affairs and had a good attitude.


    "Let''s eat." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Okay, let me prepare a bottle of Burgundy." Li Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Su Yan really wants to play with Li Xiu, then even if he has his net worth, he may not be able to play Su Yan.


    As a giant in Zhongzhou, he has also heard about the recent dramatic changes in the entertainment industry. He and Qian Dongling still have some business dealings and know what their identities are.


    In the entire Zhongzhou, only Su Yan can be connected with this incident. After all, he is a bit too mysterious, and indeed very powerful.


    Even Qian Dongling was wiped out in one minute, and he estimated that it would not take Su Yan too much time.


    Be careful to sail the Wannian Ship, even if Su Yan is not that person, he has to confess it!


    Li Xiu who had eaten this meal was very upset, and Su Yan was not too surprised. He hadn''t eaten any delicacies of mountains and seas, so naturally he didn''t have much appetite.


    After dinner, Li Yang took Su Yan to Shengshige for entertainment.


    This is the largest auction house in Zhongzhou. The people behind it are said to have a lot of background, not only in Zhongzhou, but also in other provinces.


    It can be said that the status is very high, and black and white take everything, even Li Yang dare not easily provoke.


    However, he often comes to this place. After all, antiques are also one of his hobbies, and to be honest, he does make a lot of money.


    Playing antiques is a vision. If you have a good vision, you can create a billionaire in minutes. After all, there are still some things in the antique world.


    "Mr. Li, you are here, do I see it for you today?" An old man walked towards him.


    "The troublesome king is old." Li Yang smiled.


    It can be said that he did not lose money here because of the old man. This is the guest sent by Shengshige to distinguish the authenticity of antiques for the guests.


    Of course, there is a fee, and there are also levels. Wang Lao is the top appraiser in the Shengshi Pavilion, and every time he is rewarded with millions of dollars to invite him.


    Wang Lao also smiled slightly. Although he wondered why Li Yang brought a young man here, he didn''t care. After all, as long as the reward was paid, everything was easy to say.


    As for the other things, it has nothing to do with him.


    Li Yang��s position was always the Tianzi Accord. Wang Lao led the two people to the Tianzi Accord. As for Li Yang''s bodyguard, he could only stay outside the door.


    In fact, most Keqing will do their best for their customers. This is also allowed by Shengshige. For the existence of Keqing, Shengshige only requires a portion of the remuneration to be turned over.


    In the final analysis, they are just making money at auction.


    In addition to Li Yang''s previous understanding of Wang Lao, he still trusts Wang Lao very much.


    "Mr. Su, if you are interested in anything this time, just ask for the price. It will never be wrong to have Wang Lao by the side." Li Yang said, "As for the price issue, I will cover all your consumption today, even if it is I apologize for Inunzi."


    Su Yan nodded. In fact, he didn''t have much interest in antiques. Even if he could find a few objects containing spiritual power, it would be of no use to him. His realm heavenly-level magical tools were only somewhat useful. .


    After all, the earth��s immortal cultivation civilization was also very bright back then. Lao Tzu and Confucius were all sages from ancient times.


    As for Wang Lao''s vision, Su Yan didn''t care.


    He only needs to look at this kind of thing to know if it is true or not. With his current cultivation base, what is true or false is just a glance.


    "Yes, young people, just don''t worry, my vision really hasn''t been a problem." Wang Lao said proudly.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is just a little boy, so he just said the little boy directly. Li Yang frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Wang Lao himself is also a top collector, his status is not much lower than him.


    But he really loved antiques and came to this Shengshige as a guest.

 Chapter 2393： auctions

    Chapter 2393 Auction


    "Really?" Su Yan smiled lightly and didn''t say much.


    No matter how well-known Master Appreciation Master Wang is, there will always be times when his eyes go wrong, and according to Su Yan, even Ke Qing can''t keep the real good things.


    After all, Wang Lao himself is a collector of antiques. If he looks good, he probably won''t let it go. Where else will Li Yang be taken?


    As for the things that were fairly good, they naturally couldn''t enter Su Yan''s eyes, and Su Yan naturally looked down on other things.


    Mr. Wang lived to his entire age, and he was a single person. Seeing Su Yan''s provocative answer, he naturally knew what the other party was thinking.


    But he wasn''t in a hurry, and Su Yan would suffer a little if he stumbled a few casually.


    Anyway, he and Su Yan are not familiar with each other, and almost no one can see this stuff. Antiques are just for the layman to watch the excitement and the expert to watch the doorway.


    His vision is not only based on professional basic knowledge, but he has been in the Panjiayuan for decades, and what is true or false can basically be seen at a glance.


    And as long as he touches it, he can basically tell that he is eating this bowl of rice.


    He really doesn''t believe it. What kind of storm can a young man in his early twenties really make in the antique market?


    This is basically impossible, he has seen almost more antiques than Su Yan has eaten!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su, Mr. Wang will never deceive us." Li Yang smiled faintly.


    He is more at ease with Wang Lao, after all, people''s worth is not low, there is no need to play with them.


    The identity of this Keqing is just for fun.


    Wang Lao smiled faintly, and said nothing, he didn''t need to explain to Su Yanduo.


    His status in Shengshige is not low, and many people may not go even if they are willing to spend a lot of money to invite him. It is purely because of Li Yang''s face.


    In Zhongzhou, he was a little familiar with Li Yang.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but focused on the center of the field.


    The location of the Tianzihao Accord is the best in the field, and you can see everything on the booth from here.


    At this time, the auction almost started. An old man slowly walked to the booth, with a pair of reading glasses on the bridge of his nose, looking pedantic.


    "Everyone is already familiar with the rules here. I don''t need to say more if there are too many. I will go to auction next!" The old man smiled faintly.


    Su Yan sat on the sofa and found it interesting.


    The first exhibit put up was a golden Buddha statue, but it was eliminated by Su Yan at first glance.


    "The starting price is 100,000!" The old man said after a brief introduction.


    This is not a fake, but it has no effect on Su Yan.


    "This is a golden statue of a Buddhist temple during the Qianlong period. It was used to enshrine things in shrines, but it''s not a valuable thing, and it''s estimated to be more than 100,000 yuan." Wang Lao said lightly.


    What he said was a bit more detailed than the old man, but he didn''t have much explanation, after all, he was also short of interest in this thing.


    He only needs to see the appearance of the Buddha statue and the degree of decay, to be able to see the year, it is difficult for the Buddha statue to appear fake, after all, the recognition is too high.


    There are many ways to distinguish gold, and most of them can be easily detected.


    And there is not much that can be earned, after all, it has to be mixed into gold, which is something those people are not willing to do.


    The existence of Shengshige is not enough to play such low-end things.


    Others were not interested in this, but a few people below asked for the price, and they were finally sold at the price of 150,000.


    The auction is not a fool, so naturally there will be no exhibits that are too valuable at first.


    It is also to release the big move after gradual progress, so that people will be interested in auctioning.


    Many people know this, so there are no bids at the beginning, after all, the best things are after this.


    This Buddha statue was either donated to a Buddhist temple to pray for merit, or it was just displayed at home. It can be said that it has no effect.


    "It seems that everyone''s interest is really not high. You can find a lot of this stuff in Panjiayuan and even places you know." The old man smiled lightly.


    He also knew that this Buddha statue would not suit these people''s tastes.


    Everyone laughed slightly, and the old man laughed too.


    "This is Shengshige''s rules. The first lot is often irrelevant, but it will allow those who have no status to live. In order to eliminate contenders for regular customers, this is also the benefit of regular customers." Li Yang smiled lightly. Tao.


    Su Yan was silent. In fact, for him, he didn''t care about his competitors, he just bought what he wanted, and didn''t care about the price.


    At this time, the second lot was also put up, and everyone''s smiles became more intense at this time.


    It can be said that there is nothing too bad about the things that can be put on the Shengshige for auction, and the few new faces who previously bid for the golden statue are undoubtedly eliminated by others directly at this moment.


    For them, that is not a competitor at all, and the next few rounds of auctions will almost be able to figure out their worth.


    Su Yan didn''t care either, the whole person looked a little lazy.


    "The second lot is Tang Sancai from the Tang Dynasty." The old man said lightly.


    He didn''t explain too much. This would give people a more sense of mystery. Anyway, someone would always take action. As for the truth and falsehood, they would not be able to guarantee it.


    "This is indeed Tang Sancai, a low-temperature glazed pottery popular in the Tang Dynasty. The glaze has yellow, green, white, brown, blue, black and other colors, and the three colors are mainly yellow, green and white." Wang Lao Faint To say.


    "Most of them are discovered in Luoyang, but the possibility of fraud is also very high. It is easy to misunderstand if you don''t really understand it."


    "Wang Lao think this thing is worth starting?" Li Yang asked.


    He still has a lot of interest in Tang Sancai. If this thing is true, it would be a good choice even if it is played at home.


    "Not recommended." Wang Lao said lightly.


    "Although the condition of this thing is good, I don''t dare to make a conclusion without touching it."


    Su Yan also smiled faintly. In his opinion, this thing is indeed true. Although there are some flaws, it is just a mistake in the production process.


    But this will also make relatively few bidders, which is a missed opportunity.


    But Wang Lao discovered Su Yan''s smile, which made him very unhappy.


    "Young man, do you think this thing is real?" Wang Lao smiled faintly.

 Chapter 2394： Bronze

    Chapter 2394 Bronze


    "It''s true." Su Yan said lightly.


    He was telling the truth, after all, he didn''t care what others thought.


    "Mr. Su also knows antiques?" Li Yang was also stunned.


    Antiques really take a lot of time to settle, even he can only be regarded as a novice, a beginner.


    If it were not for the relationship between the king and the elder, Li Yang would not be able to make money in antiques, and he would have to lose a lot.


    "Know a little." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What can you know?" Wang Lao snorted coldly, "Although the fineness of this thing is good, the painting craftsmanship is not from the Tang Dynasty, and the glaze color is much different."


    "Really?" Su Yan smiled faintly, "Have you ever thought that this was something that was wrong in craftsmanship at that time."


    Wang Lao was also taken aback, this does not rule out such a possibility, in this case it can be missed.


    But he would not admit that Su Yan saw this before him, after all, in his opinion, Su Yan could not match him anyway.


    If this is seen for a young man, how will he get involved in the antique industry in the future?


    "If Mr. Su is interested, please take a picture and put it on my account." Li Yang said lightly.


    Su Yan had shocked him too much before, and he couldn''t refute anything after Su Yan said this.


    But Mr. Wang was the guest here, and Li Yang couldn''t put his words aside.


    However, instinctively, he still chose to believe in Mr. Wang. After all, he and Mr. Wang had been cooperating for so long, so he naturally had enough trust.


    Su Yan is only in his early twenties, and he has made some achievements in medicine and martial arts. He can''t be a big boss in the antique industry, right?


    However, it is necessary to build a good relationship with Su Yan, and Su Yan''s achievements in other aspects are enough for him to build a good relationship with the other party.


    "Not interested." Su Yan said lightly.


    Although Tang Sancai said that he could indeed make a lot of money, he did not come for this.


    After Su Yan let go, Li Yang didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Mr. Wang sneered. He originally thought that Su Yan still knew a little bit, but now that Su Yan''s attitude is not very sure.


    Everything before was more like a guess, he was actually frightened by a guess, and the old man laughed at himself unconsciously.


    However, he still doesn''t have any good feelings for Su Yan. After all, Li Yang is also his client anyway. It is not a good thing for a Master Appreciator to lose face in front of customers.


    The existence of Tang Sancai still attracted the attention of many people.


    It is the insiders who watch the doorway and the outsiders who watch the excitement. This is the true portrayal of the antique market.


    Not everyone can have the level of appreciation of the king, after all, it is not possible to touch here, but everything must be seen with both eyes.


    That''s why Shengshige has gathered so many "gamblers". Although it is said that this will make people buy fakes, at the same time, it is more likely to be missed.


    This is the reason for the existence of Ke Qing, so that Shengshige not only has a lot of income, but also can attract these careerists who want to take a step forward with a million gold in their hands.


    More people still believed that this was Tang Sancai''s, so it caused a lot of competition for a while, and it directly increased from the reserve price of 500,000 to 800,000.


    The final transaction price rose to one million.


    This made Wang Lao a little surprised. The price shows that this item is indeed genuine. After all, the price has doubled, and it is possible that someone may get news of Shengshige.


    There are also a lot of secret transactions in it, after all, where there is money, there is usually darkness.


    But he didn''t bother to do this, he believed his own vision.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is just a blind cat and a dead mouse. He would not believe that Su Yan has more than his professional antique appreciation knowledge.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, the meaning of which was already obvious.


    "You have good luck, young man, this Tang Sancai is indeed real." Wang Lao smiled faintly, feeling quite ignorant.


    However, Su Yan knew that the old man was still very angry, after all, it was difficult for this so-called master appraiser to be slapped in the face like this.


    "Congratulations to the auctioneer No. 97 for obtaining this Tang Sancai at a high price of 1 million yuan. We will send someone to deliver it to you in the future." The auctioneer said with a faint smile.


    This also has his rake, and the higher the price, the higher his reward.


    "Next, the third lot." The old man smiled mysteriously.


    Soon, the auction item was pushed up, and the red cloth was unveiled. The first thing everyone saw was the bronze ware, which took on the shape of Kuilong.


    "This is a bottle vessel from the Zhou Dynasty, in the shape of Kuilong, decorated with animal patterns and cloud patterns, and the starting price is one million." The old man smiled faintly.


    In the Tianzi Accord, Li Yang couldn''t sit still when he saw this bronze Kuilong noodle bottle.


    You must know that bronzes are basically priceless things, and Shengshige will never come up with too inferior things to fool people.


    This thing is indeed quite attractive to him.


    "Elder Wang, do you think this thing is true or not?" Li Yang asked eagerly.


    A light flashed in Wang''s eyes, but it gradually dimmed.


    "It stands to reason that the bronzes of the Zhou Dynasty are at least 5 million in auction. After all, this thing has a price and no market." Wang Lao said, touching his white beard.


    "This bronze ware should be a pair if I guess right, but there is only one here."


    "As for the color of the patina on the top, it is indeed perfect. It basically eliminates the possibility of imitations. I am confident that it is absolutely genuine!"


    It is absolutely impossible for him to read this thing wrong, the value of this thing is indeed very high.


    "Is Mr. Su interested?" Li Yang turned his head and looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head. This time the elder Wang was right. There should indeed be two things. Su Yan could feel the incompleteness of the bronze.


    And the patina in it is indeed condensed a lot of time in it.


    But he really has no interest in this stuff.


    When Li Yang questioned, the price had risen to a high of two million!


    This is only a few seconds, which is enough to see that something extraordinary is coming.


    Even if this is not the case, such realistic imitations can also make huge profits.


    "Five million!" Li Yang raised the sign in front of him.


    As a top entrepreneur in Zhongzhou, Li Yang still has a lot of wealth, otherwise he would not have the courage to say that he would cover Su Yan''s consumption today.


    Five million is a small amount to him, but the price will certainly not stay here.


    After all, the value of this thing is far more than that.


    Shengshige dared to sell a starting price of one million, and it was not afraid that the price would be low.

 Chapter 2395： Bronze mirror

    Chapter 2395: Bronze Mirror


    "No. 2 bid 5 million, is there a higher price?" The old man smiled faintly.


    "Eight million!"


    Immediately afterwards, someone started asking for a price. The price of bronzes is far from possible at this price. At this time, it''s up to anyone to bet.


    After all, it is very likely that the net worth of a lifetime will be matched, and it will be too uncomfortable to get a fake one at that time.


    "The price of this thing is estimated to be around five hundred million, Mr. Li decides it himself." Wang Lao said lightly.


    If there is a pair of both, then it may be a priceless treasure, but unfortunately there is only one, this is the reason why he gave up, otherwise he would covet even these bronzes.


    After all, he is also a collector.


    "With the words of Mr. Wang, I am relieved." Li Yang smiled.


    "Twenty million!"


    "VIP No. 2 bid 20 million, is there a higher price?" The old man smiled faintly.


    "thirty million!"


    There is no shortage of wealthy people among these people, so Li Yang didn''t think that this drastic increase in prices would be able to suppress many people, but some people were still dissuaded. After all, there were other things afterwards. There is no need to die in this regard.


    Even the bronzes are out, who knows what else will be there after this?


    "Five million!" Li Yang followed the bid.


    At this time, he would never fall below. Since Mr. Wang said it was five hundred million, what if he throws five hundred million?


    Playing antiques has a heart of collecting, and it is now worth five hundred million. Who knows how many billions it will be worth?


    "One hundred million!" The other party''s voice sounded again.


    Li Yang frowned, and only those who dared to challenge him in Zhongzhou!


    "That old fellow Luo Xin is here too?" Li Yang asked.


    "Mr. Luo is indeed here." Wang Lao smiled faintly.


    Li Yang was also very helpless. Luo Xin, Luo Zheng''s father, could be regarded as a figure alongside him in Zhongzhou, but this old boy did have a lot of eyes.


    Every time Luo Xin came when he came, he invited the elder Wang, and Luo Xin followed the bidding.


    After all, the guy who mixed up from the bottom is a local tyrant who has grown up with his own business, but after all, he is still a low-level figure.


    "Five hundred million!" Li Yang said coldly.


    Now there is only one Luo Xin who bids the price. He has no intention of wasting time with Luo Xin, so he can just set the price.


    This old boy didn''t have much loss, and Li Yang didn''t have so much time to waste.


    Luo Xin of another Tianzi Accord was also stunned. It was the first time he saw Li Yang so decisive. Although the two had been fighting in Zhongzhou for so many years, he had not yet reached the point of breaking the net.


    "500 million, is there anyone bidding?" the old man smiled faintly.


    "Five hundred million for the first time."


    "Five hundred million for the second time."


    "The third time for 500 million...sale!" The old man hit the hammer directly.


    Five hundred million was indeed the highest price for this Kuilong noodle wine bottle, and he didn''t expect anyone to pay more, after all, Luo Xin had also given up.


    Five hundred million is already considered a good price.


    Li Yang also breathed a sigh of relief, after all, the ghost knew whether Luo Xin would increase the price again.


    After all, his own son is dead. Recently, Luo Xin has been looking for someone to deal with his son, and his temper is very hot.


    There are not many people in Zhongzhou who dared to do something against Luo Zheng, and Luo Xin undoubtedly regarded him as a suspect for doing something.


    Li Yang didn''t know who dared to be so mad, and even if Luo Zheng was destroyed, even the brother of the Underground Emperor''s Dragon King was destroyed.


    He also wanted to know who it was, he didn''t want to recite this scapegoat.


    "Everyone, next is the fourth collection." The old man said.


    This immediately made everyone curious. To know that bronzes can only be ranked third, then what is the fourth one is worth considering!


    "This is a bronze mirror, left over from the Tang Dynasty. The starting price is 80,000 yuan." The old man said lightly.


    Eighty thousand?


    Everyone was stunned, even if it was just an ordinary bronze mirror, it shouldn''t be only 80,000 people, it was also from the Tang Dynasty.


    But when Su Yan saw this bronze mirror, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    On this bronze mirror, he could feel the existence of Yuanli. He was just trying his luck, but he didn''t expect to encounter it.


    "This thing is fake." Wang Lao said bluntly.


    This has nothing to do with the price. The flaws of this bronze mirror are not small. Basically, no one polished the bronze mirror into this way in the Tang Dynasty.


    "I can see it too, and I can see my face even from here." Li Yang also frowned.


    The mirrors in ancient times basically had to be looked closely even when they were close, but now that he can see his face clearly at such a distance, this is a bit too fake.


    No wonder the starting price is only 80,000.


    The auctioneer was also very speechless. This undoubtedly lowered the threshold of Shengshige, but the other party was a friend of the owner of Shengshige. They couldn''t do it.


    "One hundred thousand." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Young man, don''t blame me for not reminding you, I can buy you this stuff for ten yuan at the local stall." Wang Lao said lightly.


    In fact, there is a possibility for this thing, that is, it is indeed an antique, but it has been processed with modern technology by later generations who do not know how to do it.


    Mr. Wang couldn''t think of an idiot who was so foolish, at least it was a bronze mirror from the Tang Dynasty, and there were still hundreds of thousands.


    But even if that is the case, this mirror has been abandoned and has no value, so it can be said to be worthless. This is an obvious thing, you must do it?


    "That''s not necessarily true, what if I miss it?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "Just you?" Mr. Wang also smiled, "Young man, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I have watched antiques for decades, so I can say that I have never missed it."


    "I dare to bet with you, this mirror has no value at all!" Mr. Wang sneered.


    If he didn''t have this certainty, would he still play an antique ass?


    "Then what if you lose?" Su Yan sneered.


    "After losing, I will pay the highest price for all the collections and give them to you!" Old Wang smiled.


    He has such a certainty. After all, this ancient mirror is really not a good thing. Shengshige dared to take it out, probably because of what he said, it was originally a cultural relic, but it was destroyed by someone who didn''t know anything.


    How much is the ruined thing worth?


    Su Yan only saw the lines and patina, but didn''t expect this?


    The patina on the mirror surface has been polished. What kind of bronze mirror is it?


    Except for Su Yan''s bid of one hundred thousand, the rest of the people did not bid. After all, only fools would continue to bid for such things. The patina has been worn away. What value is there?

 Chapter 2396： Jade in the mirror

    Chapter 2396: Jade in the Mirror


    "Good!" Su Yan smiled.


    After all, the harvest is so much cheap, the key is that the king is probably bleeding heavily.


    "One hundred thousand yuan once, one hundred thousand yuan twice!"


    "One hundred thousand yuan three times, deal!" The old man hurriedly dropped the hammer.


    It''s a good idea to be able to add 20,000. If even the 20,000 people regret it, then it is estimated that you can only pass the shot.


    Passing a lot is a performance blow to the auctioneer.


    He has presided over the auction for so many years, and only nine auction items have been unsold. If there are more of them, the reputation will be bad. He has maintained the reputation of these nine items for more than ten years!


    "Is anyone really buying this shit?"


    "I guess it''s a hillbilly. After learning some antiques, I want to come here to play treasures."


    For a while, Su Yan was taken as a fool by everyone.


    Even Li Yang looked strange. Even he could see the problem with this bronze mirror. Su Yan wouldn''t even be able to see this, right?


    You should know a lot about Su Yan''s situation before.


    "What if you lose?" Wang Lao sneered.


    Since Su Yan entered the Shengshige Pavilion, he has given him a feeling of despising anyone, which naturally made Wang Lao unbearable.


    No matter who it is, who came to Shengshige to see him must not be respectful?


    Even the boss of Shengshige didn''t dare to be disrespectful when he saw him. What did Su Yan do?


    Moreover, he dared to question him in public, which is a shame for him!


    "I lost, and I will take all the remaining auction items and give it to you, using my money." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Li Yang also frowned. This bet is not a big deal. After all, how many collections are there after this?


    And each of them was sold at the highest price, which is a burden for anyone. Even a collector like Wang Lao might get some blood.


    As for Su Yan, Li Yang didn''t know it, but since he dared to make such a bet, he should have a lot of confidence, and Li Yang could guarantee this.


    "I want to see how much your broken mirror is worth!" Wang Lao sneered.


    The final auction item was photographed by Su Yan. Through the relationship between Wang and Lao, the bronze mirror was quickly sent to the Tianzihao Accord. Seeing the bronze mirror up close, Wang Lao''s mouth sneered.


    This thing is indeed a bronze mirror from the Tang Dynasty, but as he thought, it was indeed polished by later generations, and such a bronze mirror is no longer valuable.


    "Do you still compare?" Old Wang smiled faintly.


    He was confident enough that no one would buy this thing anywhere, after all, it would be almost the same as the current mirror after polishing it.


    The bronze mirrors of the Tang Dynasty were doped with tin.


    "Biah." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Su, this mirror is indeed not a valuable thing." Li Yang on the side was also very embarrassed and could only remind Su Yan.


    "Mirrors are indeed ordinary." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "Then what did you buy for?" Wang Lao smiled.


    Why should I have known this? If Su Yan hadn''t been so addicted to the mouth at the beginning, this would not have happened.


    "I''ll give you a chance now. If you kneel down and apologize, our business will be wiped out. This huge sum of money is not a small sum for you?" Wang Lao sneered.


    "It''s not over yet." Su Yan still looked calm and gentle.


    Li Yang on the side was anxious. It was impossible for him to make Su Yan kneel down to apologize, but Mr. Wang was not easy to provoke, which made Li Yang very difficult.


    In his opinion, Su Yan had indeed lost miserably.


    Su Yan also laughed, squeezing the bronze mirror directly, and then exerting a slight control force, the bronze mirror slowly shattered.


    The bronze was directly blown into pieces, splashing everywhere.


    The old man was also drunk by this scene. This kid really knows how to play. If the bronze mirror is destroyed, there is no evidence to prove that what he said is false?


    But this is not a big problem, all the information is stored in the Shengshige, he is not in a hurry, there is really nothing to worry about.


    When the information comes out, Su Yan''s blood should be obtained.


    "Did you admit defeat?" Old Wang smiled.


    Li Yang also sighed, Su Yan was still a little impulsive, Wang Lao was an old man for so many years, and he was a little embarrassed to fall into Su Yan with any radical technique.


    If he firmly advised Su Yan, maybe this would not happen.


    "Don''t say it too early." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "Do you think there is a reversal?" Old Wang smiled.


    Su Yan nodded, what he valued was not the bronze mirror, but the things in the bronze mirror!


    Su Yan opened his palm, and a gentle ancient jade was lying in the middle of his palm. The white and red color in it shocked everyone. This was actually the best Hetian jade!


    In this mirror, a piece of jade was melted into it!


    And looking at the color, size, and time background, this is at least worth millions!


    The old man was also stunned, how could he think of a jade in the mirror?


    A few million is a trivial matter, but the key is that all his subsequent lots have to be photographed and given to Su Yan.


    How did Wang Lao accept this? The most important thing is that he undoubtedly fell behind Su Yan in this regard!


    "Impossible, you must have inside information, otherwise how can you even see mine if you can''t see it?" Wang Lao was also taken aback.


    In fact, let alone him, even any master appraiser may not be able to see that there is patina in this bronze.


    What is even more shocking is that Su Yan crushed this thing with a slight pinch, which in their opinion is not something ordinary people can do.


    Elder Wang''s face was completely dark.


    Now he regrets a bit, but it is too late to regret it. Obviously, he has already lost this bet. He has to take photos of all the next exhibits and then give them to Su Yan.


    What makes him uncomfortable is the tone in his heart!


    He also knows some news about these auction items, and to be honest, he can still bear it.


    After all, things like bronze wine bottles with Kuilong face and animal design are basically priceless. Where can I find so many bronze wares?


    Moreover, Shengshige doesn''t have too many auction items. After all, it attracts customers by quality. If there are too many, it will only give people a sense of shoddy.


    Su Yan, his most angry, was a trash, and he was able to encounter such luck!


    Picked up such a bargain!


    This is indeed a bargain. It stands to reason that it would be difficult for outsiders to enter the antique circle without his help to make money.


    He had forgotten that Su Yan discovered Hetian Yu in this mirror by his own strength.


    But he subconsciously regarded it as Su Yan, blind cat and dead mouse. After all, through the bronze, who can see what''s in it?

 Chapter 2397： Punish

    Chapter 2397: Zhu Xin


    Su Yan played with the Hetian jade in his hand. There was no problem with the bronze mirror. He felt the existence of Yuanli on the Hetian jade. If he refines it well, the value and use of it will be better than it is now. Much higher.


    He didn''t use it, but Xiao Meng and others might use it.


    When he refines it, it is not a big problem to block the two or three attacks of Crossing Tribulation Realm, but it is a magic weapon for people in the Golden Core Stage!


    "Mr. Su, how did you see this?" Li Yang''s eyes were also shocked!


    You have to know that this jade is hidden in the mirror. Where ordinary people can see it, but only Su Yan is so sure, even Wang Lao, the most experienced appraiser in the Shengshi Pavilion, took a glance.


    Li Yang knew some of Su Yan''s details, so he knew that the other party really saw it, not a blind cat and a dead mouse.


    "This mirror has been polished because someone already knows what''s hidden inside, and the thickness of the copper mirror is thicker than that of ordinary copper mirrors." Su Yan said lightly.


    He was too lazy to explain, but the old man had been whispering in his ear before. Now he wants the other party to try the slap on the face. After this slap, the face of the old man is really painful!


    "Because these are treasure items, the other party dare not melt them directly with fire, so the value will only be higher." Su Yan said lightly.


    In a few words, it is stronger than any introduction by Wang Lao before.


    Wang Lao''s entire face turned black. He was not a fool. Now Su Yanyi said that he did find something strange, but he just treated it as an incompetent person and polished away the patina for aesthetics.


    In such a comparison, Su Yan''s vision is indeed much better than him!


    How can the elder Wang endure this?


    What made him even more unbearable was that he not only had to look at Su Yan, but also had to buy all the things that were waiting for Su Yan and give them to the other party!


    He is a top-notch collector. The bet is released, and there is Li Yang here. He really can''t take it back!


    He didn''t worry that Su Yan could take those things. He only needed to find a few people to make Su Yan and they would be able to get them back. The key was that his face was indeed lost!


    Looking at Elder Wang''s extremely gloomy face, Su Yan''s smile became stronger.


    Naturally, he could guess what the prince was thinking in his heart. Anyone who suffered a face slap like this would want to get back.


    It''s good that the fifth auction item was also pushed up at this time. It was a hosta, which looked really good.


    Moreover, according to the introduction of the old man, this hosta was used by a certain lady of the Song Dynasty, and its value suddenly became extraordinary. After all, it was an offering in the palace, and its value was much higher than those of ordinary cultural relics.


    "Elder Wang, let''s start." Su Yan said lightly.


    This also made Li Yang sigh with emotion, but he has already obtained a bronze ware today, which can be said to be worthwhile, and naturally he did not cause trouble to the old man.


    As for the grievances between Wang Lao and Su Yan, it was beyond his control.


    After all, he didn''t want to offend these two people.


    The hosta''s starting price was 3 million, and it was quickly pushed to the 8 million position.


    "Ten million!" Elder Wang almost gritted his teeth and said.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he almost ignited the enthusiasm of others again.


    After all, Wang Lao rarely shot in the Shengshi Pavilion, which also shows that this thing does have the value of shots, and suddenly someone shots.


    The price rose to 30 million in an instant.


    This makes Wang''s heart vomiting blood. If he sees this scene on weekdays, he will naturally be happy. After all, this shows his influence, but today he is very embarrassed. After all, the price is going up, and finally he has to pay. It must be him.


    If he had been fond of something in the past, he would naturally arrange to buy it.


    But this time it was really unprepared, so I had to make a bid.


    "50 million!" Old Wang gritted his teeth.


    This thing is actually worth ten to twenty million, and thirty million is superimposed on his fame, but in the end he has to eat the cause and effect of this fame!


    He had to shout the high price of fifty million.


    At this time, many people gave up, and they weren''t fools. This thing was really not worth fifty million. If the king wanted it, they gave up.


    Wang Lao finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if the price went up again, he would also bleed.


    Although it is indeed impossible for this thing to be photographed in Su Yan''s hands, he has no reason to suffer.


    The price is pretty good.


    "Sixty million." Su Yan said lightly.


    Even Li Yang was slightly stunned, and then he could only sit quietly. Elder Wang''s lungs were about to explode, he didn''t expect Su Yan to come out to disrupt the situation at the last moment.


    But he didn''t eat this bitter fruit, he had already let it go.


    Even if Su Yan gave him a mess, he had to eat it abruptly!


    "70 million!" The elder Wang looked at Su Yan with resentment in his eyes.


    Su Yan didn''t care very much, he was used to looking at him, and many people thought of him that way, but the final outcome was basically the same.


    "80 million." Su Yan''s voice was calm and calm.


    Everyone wondered why Su Yan wanted to raise the price, and then they all regarded Su Yan as a fool. After all, Su Yan had also spent 100,000 before buying a useless bronze mirror.


    But the old man''s heart was bleeding.


    "One hundred million!" Wang Lao shouted coldly.


    Even the old man was stunned. It stands to reason that the old man would retreat at other times, but there was something wrong with the fact that he was still shouting at this time.


    Suddenly, many people were excited again, and the price began to rise again, but Su Yan sat where he was and stopped bidding. The result he wanted was to let others continue to compete.


    As for the final amount, he didn''t care, but the old man did suffer a pain.


    Those who dare to pretend to be �� in front of him will not end well. Wang Lao is not the first and will definitely not be the last.


    The old man''s heart was dripping blood, and he couldn''t wait to kill Su Yan directly!


    But seeing Su Yan smashing the bronze mirror, he didn''t dare to start for the time being, after all, who knew what realm Su Yan was.


    This thing has to be done faster, he only needs to find a few master-level people to destroy Su Yan.


    This is not too difficult for him, but Su Yan is really going to bleed heavily if he messes with him like this.


    "Very well, you will regret your actions after this!" Wang Lao said almost gritted his teeth.


    Su Yan just responded with a smile, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense with the old man, just an ant, it could not threaten him, if he followed his past temperament, he would be killed!

 Chapter 2398： Black hand

    Chapter 2398: Black Hand


    But killing is worse than Zhu Xin. Su Yan happened to be very boring. The old man was about to hit his gun. Who could be blamed?


    In the end, this thing was taken down by Mr. Wang at a high price of 250 million yuan. Mr. Wang was indeed very painful in his heart. A gadget of ten to twenty million yuan was finally used by him for two hundred and fifty million yuan. Come down.


    There are two hundred and thirty million people among them, but it is because of his proud reputation that led to the current situation.


    For the next two or three lots, Su Yan used the same method again, almost all of which were tried and tested. Wang and Lao bought them for more than 100 million yuan.


    That day, Sheng Shige and the auctioneer both laughed happily, except that Wang Lao''s face was almost as dark as Bao Qingtian''s, just a moon was printed on his head.


    For the next lot, Wang Lao spent nearly 5 billion to buy all of them because of Su Yan.


    Even with his wealth, he felt a little pressure at this time, just like Li Yang thought, no matter who wins or loses the bet, one person must be bleeding!


    It''s just that this person is the old man, he did not expect it.


    After all, the bronze mirror matter really tested people''s eyesight too, which made him not admire Su Yan, and he became more determined to hold Su Yan''s thigh.


    Being able to be a literary and martial artist is not only a savior, but also a master of Jianbao. His own strength is not imaginable by ordinary people. With these multiple identities, who is Su Yan?


    But now that he caught up with Su Yan''s relationship, he would naturally not give up, no matter who it was, it would not do him any harm.


    Wang Lao watched the two walk out of the Shengshi Pavilion, immediately found out the phone and called another person.


    He wants Su Yan not to see the sun tomorrow!


    It was the first time he was so miserable in such a place, especially when he was harmed to this level by a young man in his early twenties. This was something that Mr. Wang had never thought of before.


    "Mr. Su, let me see you off." Li Yang said.


    "No, I can go back by myself." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    If Li Yang sent him, where would Mr. Wang get the chance to start?


    He had to prepare some conditions for the elder Wang, otherwise the opponent would not come.


    He first sent the antiques to his home, and then strolled back.


    Li Yang was a little helpless, he also understood what Su Yan meant, and finally had to leave here first, while Su Yan walked slowly towards his home.


    The sky at this moment had become darker, and Su Yan was walking more and more remotely, until no pedestrians were seen nearby, he stopped his pace.


    "Come out." Su Yan said lightly.


    He was in a park at the moment, and a figure on the treetop not far away sprang out and stood in front of Su Yan.


    His upper body was almost naked, showing many scars and strong muscles.


    Even one eye was cut and blinded.


    Huzi looked at Su Yan with a sneer. Although he was a little surprised that Su Yan found out about him, that''s something to be said. His identity was not simple. He was the enemy of the underground killer Emperor Dragon King at the beginning!


    The strength is also in the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm, and it is only a step away to reach the Grandmaster Realm Consummation. This is also his unmatched regret for the Dragon King. The knife on his face was left by the Dragon King.


    He also had to be forced to withdraw from the underground world.


    But in the end, I met Mr. Wang, and under the temptation of a large commission, Hu Zi became the bodyguard of Mr. Wang and part-time killer.


    "I have to say that you have a keen sense of smell, but if you provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended, you will definitely die today!" Beard sneered.


    "Only you?" Su Yan also smiled.


    In the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm, could this Zhongzhou become a fellow without a Taoist Realm?


    Even the Grand Master dares to be so rampant, this place in Zhongzhou is really unqualified.


    In fact, the Grandmaster Realm is already very strong, but compared to people like Su Yan, there is no level of competence. Except for Su Yan''s one, if there is a late Grandmaster Realm in the other sects, it can be regarded as a famous family in China!


    After all, it hasn''t been a few years since the earth''s spiritual energy has recovered, and it is not easy to reach this point.


    "You are really crazy, do you know who I am?" Hu Zi sneered.


    "Even the Dragon King dare not talk to me like this, how old are you?"


    Su Yan also didn''t expect to hear the name of the Dragon King here. Although it was called the Dragon King, it was absolutely incomparable with the real Dragon King.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, he wasn''t even a fart, and he didn''t care at all.


    "Trash." Su Yan commented directly.


    This made Huzi''s face violent. This was the first time someone said two words in front of him. Even the Dragon King admired him very much and praised him as a dragon king''s opponent.


    But in Su Yan''s mouth, he became rubbish.


    "The surname Wang is looking for this kind of garbage, don''t you want something?" Su Yan smiled.


    "You''re looking for death!" Huzi yelled coldly, and the whole person rushed towards Su Yan.


    He didn''t know where Su Yan had the confidence to say such things, but he had the confidence to face Su Yan. In the entire Zhongzhou, except for the Dragon King, the other masters and tigers did not pay attention.


    He is a killer, and if you really want to kill those grandmasters, you don''t need to do anything too difficult.


    Su Yan is in the early stage of the Grandmaster Realm when he is up to the sky. If he goes down with this punch, he can directly destroy Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t choose to hide at all. The body-protecting qi surrounded him. Huzi''s hands had just touched the invisible qi, and there were no bones left!


    Huzi endured the pain and retreated suddenly!


    His eyes are full of horror and fear at the moment!


    "Who are you?" Huzi asked coldly.


    In his memory, Zhongzhou should not have such great power!


    "Wang Ba Lao Zi of the surname Wang!" In his heart, he had already scolded Wang Lao.


    Let him assassinate Su Yan, what is this not looking for death?


    Almost without even thinking about it, Huzi instantly turned behind his back and fled. He asked that sentence just to delay time and buy himself time to escape!


    Facing an opponent like Su Yan, he has no power at all!


    "Can you go?" Su Yan sneered.


    There are not many people who dare to do something with him, but there are really no one who can get rid of it!


    Looking at Huzi''s back, Su Yan flicked his finger, and Huzi''s body exploded in the air, turning into a blood mist.


    Killing directly, without the slightest drag, the grandmaster may be unattainable in the eyes of ordinary people, but in Su Yan''s place, it is still an ant.


    How dare the ants do something to the gods?


    This is not what it is to look for death.


    After solving Huzi, Su Yan was too lazy to stay, and walked towards his residence.


    The elder on the other side is already smoking a cigar and waiting. In his opinion, Su Yan is bound to die!

 Chapter 2399： Qingfengmen

    Chapter 2399 Qingfengmen


    After solving Huzi, Su Yan returned to his residence in an instant, and threw Hetian Yu aside.


    This thing is of no use to him at all, it is just to pass the time, and then it can be used by Xiao Meng and others.


    When he reached his realm, he didn''t need food for a long time. It has been a long time since Bigu hasn''t needed food in the Yindan realm.


    As for the other side, Wang Lao''s complexion was getting worse and worse, and Hu Zi had no news for three days, which made him very puzzled.


    It stands to reason that a late Grandmaster Realm can almost walk sideways in Zhongzhou, unless it is a few people who can make an impact, other warriors are trivial.


    That is more than three billion things. Although some of them have been priced up, they are indeed not of low value. Even he will feel distressed.


    "Master, Huzi''s body was not found, only blood was found. It should be a defeat." The butler leaned in front of him and said.


    "Lost?" Elder Wang''s eyes were also a little surprised.


    Huzi, the fierce man who dared to single out the Dragon King with a dagger, was actually defeated by a young man?


    He thought it was the tiger who ran away with the money!


    But now, the news made him extremely surprised.


    "Let him linger for a while first, and wait for me to invite Grand Master to reach perfection!" Wang Lao said coldly.


    Taking his money and losing his face, how could he let Su Yan go, even if it is a big price, he is willing to pay, but Su Yan''s end is death!


    Three days later, Su Yan finally refined the amulet. After placing the amulet, Su Yan was about to go out and wander around.


    Deliberate cultivation has not caused much change to him, and counting the time, Xiao Meng and others should be back soon.


    As soon as he walked out of his villa, Su Yan saw young people running in line. There is indeed a school of practice near his villa. Now is the era of spiritual recovery, and almost everyone is participating.


    Su Yan looked at a leaflet on the ground, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    The Qingfengmen has been collecting disciples recently, and Su Yan is also very curious about the origin of this Qingfengmen. Anyway, he walked in the direction of Qingfengmen with nothing to do.


    The more you go towards Qingfengmen, the more people flow. When you almost get to the foot of the mountain, the traffic has already blocked the road. Fortunately, Su Yan didn��t drive, so it didn��t interfere with him. Big.


    However, it can also be seen that the attractiveness of the Qingfengmen is not small. If it is the ancient door, it is estimated that even the head will be smashed. After all, it is not just status and wealth that need to be looked at. , Such things are available at your fingertips.


    Many people have put their eyes on cultivation, which has also caused the era of warriors to gradually begin.


    With Su Yan''s ability, he passed the crowds quietly and came to the foot of Qingfengmen.


    Also standing with him were a group of young people, some of whom were really good at roots, but Su Yan really couldn''t take much interest in those people now.


    "This year Qingfengmen only recruited 56 people. How difficult is it to stand out from these 56 people?" Someone sighed.


    "Don''t worry, cultivation doesn''t just look at family and ability, but also at the roots. If you are a genius with a rare physique, you might even skip the trial." Someone smiled lightly.


    This is an opportunity for them. Qingfengmen is also a sect that stands at the top in Zhongzhou. The most important thing is that the sect master is also a master of the Great Perfection!


    However, unlike Gujinmen, Qingfengmen''s suzerain rarely shows up, so the prestige in Zhongzhou is indeed not as great as Jingumen.


    Everyone came to the Sect Master of the Qingfengmen. If the master can be accepted as a disciple, then the road will be almost smooth sailing in the future.


    However, Qingfengmen only recruits young people, so this makes many high-ranking families feel a bit pity, and they can only choose to send their next generation to practice.


    Su Yan looked at the mountain bag in front of him with some surprises on his face. This was actually a spiritual mountain, and according to the current earth''s spiritual energy, it could be regarded as a blessed land.


    "It is said that many young boys from Zhongzhou came this time, and they pointed to the Qingfengmen to practice."


    This is also embarrassing. Even wealthy businessmen and families with a high status in Zhongzhou have to follow the rules in front of Qingfengmen. This is the advantage of being strong.


    Su Yan didn''t care. He was just here to observe, after all, he hadn''t returned to a school for a long time, and wanted to see where the sects of cultivation on earth had reached.


    "Brother Su." A voice sounded from the crowd.


    Su Yan turned his head and saw Li Xiu standing among the crowd, his face was not surprised.


    After all, it is rare to have a disciple from the martial arts in Zhongzhou, and Li Yang will naturally not let his son lose this opportunity.


    Su Yan nodded to Li Xiu. Since being slapped twice by Li Yang that day, Li Xiu has really learned how to behave. Even Wang Zi and others are amazed at this. They know exactly what Li Xiu looked like before. of.


    "Brother Su also come to participate in the selection?" Li Xiu asked strangely.


    In his opinion, Su Yan''s strength is fairly good. His father''s speculation is at least the existence of the master realm. Such a person is almost unnecessary to participate in the selection of the sect.


    "That''s right." Su Yan didn''t want to break it either.


    He felt normal towards Li Xiu, but Li Yang had a good attitude towards him, and Su Yan didn''t have to rush to kill him.


    At the moment, the people who can gather at the foot of the mountain are basically the powerful children of Zhongzhou. After all, there is no background to break through such a flow of people and stand here leisurely.


    Li Xiu honestly followed Su Yan, who even his father respected, Li Xiu could only be more respectful.


    At this time, many people turned their attention to Su Yan. These dudes naturally knew Li Xiu''s name. At this moment, seeing Li Xiu''s respectful attitude towards Su Yan, his face became strange.


    "My buddy, who are you?" A young man with a brand-name brand stood in front of Su Yan.


    He still held a coquettish girl in his arms, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan frowned slightly.


    He naturally felt the disdain and ridicule in the opponent''s eyes. Such a person could not be killed directly in Su Yan''s eyes. He was not a good temper.


    However, Li Xiu, who was standing behind Su Yan, frowned slightly, and whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "Brother Su, this guy is the son of the richest man!"

 Chapter 2400： Son of the richest man

    Chapter 2400: The Son of the Richest Man


    Su Yan waved his hand to Li Xiu, and Li Xiu stopped talking. Although Li Yang''s status in Zhongzhou is not low, he is not the richest man either. There are still gaps in many places.


    Su Yan didn''t care, regardless of whether he was the richest man or what, he dared to provoke him and kill him.


    "Li Xiu, when did you recognize such a big brother?" Wang Qing sneered.


    He and Li Xiu have nothing to do with each other. This time, he came here because he was very upset when he saw Su Yan. After all, there are almost all familiar faces here, except for Su Yan.


    And other people had been trying to please him before, and he faintly felt like a leader.


    At this time, the appearance of Su Yan undoubtedly changed his status. After all, there was a dissatisfied person who appeared, so he was not an absolute leader.


    After all, being able to reach the foot of the Qingfengmen is a kind of assessment. Almost all the people here are waiting to participate in the assessment.


    Li Xiu also sneered and didn''t speak. Although Wang Qing was the son of the richest man, it was not that simple to make trouble for him. The two had always been in good water before.


    "Don''t rush in front of me, give you a chance, be my little brother, I''ll assume you haven''t said anything before." Wang Qing sneered.


    "Just you?" Su Yan also smiled.


    He just wanted to crush the opponent directly, but was interrupted by a voice.


    "Wang Qing, you are enough!" A girl in ordinary clothes came over.


    Suddenly everyone''s eyes lit up slightly. The woman''s body was very mature, and her face was by no means inferior to anyone. It is estimated that she should be at the level of the top ten beautiful women in Zhongzhou.


    Seeing the people coming, Wang Qing''s face was a little ugly.


    The woman��s background is the heir of the Huang family in Zhongzhou. The main reason is that Wang Qing has been pursuing Huang Jingjing, but the other party has always ignored him. However, Wang Qing still maintains a relationship with Huang Jingjing and does not directly give money like other women. Tucked into the opponent''s bra.


    "You''re lucky this time, it won''t be that easy to say next time!" Wang Qing sneered at Su Yan.


    Since Huang Jingjing had spoken, he would naturally not talk to Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was not worth mentioning in his eyes. It would not be a good thing for Wang Qing if Huang Jingjing was more ignorant of him because of a rubbish.


    "Wait, did I let you go?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Who does Wang Qing think he is?


    If you want to be arrogant in front of him, you will be arrogant.


    Who do you think of him again?


    Although Su Yan does not intend to kill Wang Qing for the time being, but is ready to play slowly, this is not the reason Wang Qing can do this!


    "What do you want?" Wang Qing also frowned.


    He had already given up the trouble with Su Yan, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to hit the gun himself!


    Huang Jingjing''s gaze at Su Yan also became strange. In fact, she has been paying attention since Su Yan entered here. Su Yan''s behavior and actions are not an idiot. She thinks she has found a similar person.


    That''s why I spoke for Su Yan. I didn''t expect this idiot to hit Wang Qing''s muzzle directly at this time. Wasn''t this looking for death by himself?


    Huang Jingjing couldn''t help but look at Su Yan again, this would only be an idiot''s approach.


    Do you really think you will always stand by Su Yan?


    Huang Jingjing did not speak this time.


    Su Yan didn''t expect her to say anything. Originally, he was not afraid of things, and he was just ready to do it. On the contrary, Huang Jingjing broke his business.


    "Did your father slap you a few days ago hurt?" Su Yan looked at Li Xiu.


    Li Xiu nodded subconsciously. In front of Su Yan, he dared not hide anything.


    "Slap back on his face." Su Yan pointed at Wang Qing.


    Li Xiu was taken aback for a moment, then sneered on his face.


    In fact, Li Xiu knew more than his father. He also had acquaintances for the rich second generation who had escaped from Luo Zheng. He knew that the man who did it was a young man in his early twenties.


    Looking at the entire Zhongzhou, there is only one Su Yan who can destroy the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm. With Su Yan overshadowing, he is still afraid of a Wang Qing?


    What''s more, he had nothing to fear before.


    "Do you dare to do it?" Wang Qing also smiled, "I will put my face in front of you today, I see if you dare to fight!"


    He is still a little emboldened. Although Li Xiu is not in a low position among these dudes, he is the son of the richest man. Li Xiu can''t help but consider this!


    After all, there is still a gap between the Li family and the richest man!


    Wang Qing really stretched out his face, Li Xiu glanced at Su Yan, but hesitated.


    After all, what Wang Qing said was true.


    "I''m responsible for something." Su Yan said lightly.


    Hearing this sentence, Li Xiu also laughed and slapped Wang Qing''s face directly.


    Wang Qing was directly beaten up, and Li Xiu slapped one of Wang Qing''s teeth with great effort.


    Wang Qing''s mouth was full of blood, and her entire face was incredible!


    Li Xiu actually dared to hit him!


    However, Wang Qing didn��t look at Li Xiu, but at Su Yan. Naturally, he didn��t need to care about Li Xiu at his level. He was looking for the culprit, but Su Yan directly asked Li Xiu to slap him. of!


    Although he didn''t understand why Li Xiu obeyed Su Yan''s words, he would never let Su Yan go this time.


    Even if Huang Jingjing came to persuade him, he would not change his decision!


    Today Su Yan must die!


    Li Xiu returned to Su Yan''s back, but he was still dark in his heart. He had seen Wang Qing displeased a long time ago, but he had never had such a chance. This slap on him was so refreshing!


    "Are you okay?" The female companion in Wang Qing''s arms hurriedly stroked Wang Qing''s face, her face full of distress.


    "Go away!" Wang Qing yelled angrily, pushed her female companion away, and then looked directly at Su Yan and Li Xiu.


    "You can, no matter what your status is today, don''t want to leave Qingyun Mountain alive!"


    Huang Jingjing just watched this scene indifferently, and didn''t say much. Her good impression of Su Yan had disappeared, and it was only when she first saw it.


    It is undeniable that getting to know a person will make people''s sense of expectation weaker. She doesn''t need to help Su Yan now, and Su Yan shouldn''t mess with Wang Qing.


    Although Huang Jingjing didn''t like Wang Qing either, especially the other party''s private life was very chaotic.


    But it is undeniable that Wang Qing does have the ability to make Su Yan unable to leave Qingyun Mountain!


    "Attention, Qingyun Mountain must not be rude!" On Qingyun Mountain, a Taoist boy walked slowly.


    "If you want to fight in Qingyun Mountain, then you will directly cancel your qualifications!"


    Su Yan still had a faint smile on his face, but Wang Qing''s face went dark.

 Chapter 2401： Assessment

    Chapter 2401 Assessment


    "Good luck!" Wang Qing took a bite to the ground.


    His mouth is full of blood now, and Li Xiu''s slap is not light. After all, Li Xiu himself is a warrior. This is also one of the reasons why Wang Qing and Li Xiu did not violate the river. If the two really fight, even if the Li family is destroyed , Their Wang family will also be hurt.


    When the time comes, they are just snipes and clams fighting each other. As for who the fisherman is, there may be many forces in Zhongzhou.


    But now he can''t wait to screw Su Yan''s head off! When did he have such a squishy in Zhongzhou?


    It would be fine if it was a group of people of Li Xiu''s level, but a Su Yan would dare to fight him like this!


    Moreover, he slapped him in front of so many people. The key point is that he really can''t make a move now. In Zhongzhou, he can not give any face to him, but he can''t help but give the Qingfengmen and Jingumen.


    Otherwise, even if it is the son of the richest man, people don''t care at all!


    Li Xiu also sneered. He was glad that his father woke him up with the two slaps, otherwise he would be dead!


    You need to know what Luo Zheng''s fate is. Now Li Xiu has completely regarded Su Yan as that mysterious person. Even the brother of Dragon King dared to destroy him. What is the son of the richest man?


    He didn''t worry about Su Yan''s troubles. Since his father dared to gamble, why didn''t he dare?


    He now trusts Su Yan unconditionally.


    "The assessment has begun, please go up the mountain." Dao Tong glanced at everyone and said casually.


    Although he is only a Taoist boy, he is at least a person who has truly stepped into practice, and is already a martial artist.


    When everyone heard these words, they no longer cared about the issue between Su Yan and Wang Qing.


    Before this, they were just joining in the fun. After all, this had nothing to do with them, but everyone thought that Su Yan could not get out of Qingyun Mountain.


    Su Yan didn''t care. He didn''t care about what Qingyun Mountain could not fight. If it really made him upset then, what if Wang Qing was killed?


    If the people at Qingfengmen want to stop, then they will all be wiped out!


    For him, it was just a matter of flicks.


    Just as Su Yan wanted to go up, he saw Huang Jingjing''s style coming towards him. Although he was wearing very simple casual clothes, there was no way to conceal Huang Jingjing''s temperament.


    Even Li Xiu couldn''t help getting nervous.


    "You are too arrogant. I spoke for you before, and I didn''t intend to stand by your side. I don''t know if you deliberately attracted my attention or for what, but obviously you did it wrong." Huang Jingjing said lightly.


    "After that, what Wang Qing will do to you, I can''t and won''t care."


    Su Yan glanced at Huang Jingjing faintly, her eyes very cold.


    "Am I familiar with you?" Su Yan sneered.


    He didn''t need anyone''s help. In his opinion, it was Huang Jingjing who had no self-knowledge. He was not trying to attract anyone''s attention, but simply watching Wang Qing not pleasing to his eyes.


    But these words also made Huang Jingjing frowned.


    "I said, such a trick is useless to me." Huang Jingjing was not angry.


    Her temperament training is pretty good, but she still regards Su Yan''s words as attracting her own attention. After all, the Huang family is not small, and she is the number one beauty in Zhongzhou!


    It is not surprising that the man who approached her did anything, and now Huang Jingjing had to admit that she had seen Su Yan wrong.


    This guy is just an ordinary person.


    "Idiot." Su Yan said lightly, then raised his foot and walked towards Qingfengmen.


    Li Xiu was stunned, and then hurriedly followed, leaving Huang Jingjing alone.


    Huang Jingjing wasn''t annoyed, but he was still bored with Su Yan''s methods.


    "Brother Su, you just made a cross, that is the number one beauty in Zhongzhou, are you really uneasy?" Li Xiu asked Su Yan''s ear.


    "It''s just a brainless person." Su Yan said lightly without commenting too much.


    Li Xiu believes in Su Yan 100%, and he can''t help but confuse himself. Su Yan can''t even look down on the No. 1 beauty in Zhongzhou. So what kind of beauty will Su Yan''s future girlfriend be?


    The group of people quickly came to the gate of Qingfengmen. In fact, they were not a few steps away from the foot of the mountain. Wang Qing had been staring at Su Yan. If his eyes could kill people, he would have killed Su Yan thousands of times.


    Su Yan didn''t care, but observed that Qingfengmen was coming, completely shielding Wang Qing''s murderous eyes, and everyone had to admire Su Yan''s shock.


    Is this guy really emboldened or just pretending to be?


    Li Xiu also followed Su Yan''s appearance, and ignored Wang Qing without looking at him.


    There is an insult called ignoring, and now Wang Qing feels this insult!


    In any case, he is the son of the richest man. Su Yan provoke him before. He has already told Su Yan that he shouldn''t want to walk out of the Qingfengmen alive. This guy still doesn''t care!


    When his words are for nothing?


    But at this time he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only swallow the blood temporarily!


    Dao Tong brought everyone to the dojo of Qingfengmen, where the assessment will also be carried out. Just as someone said before, this time Qingfengmen intends to accept fifty-six disciples.


    But there were more than 500 people who came here. In addition to those dudes, Qingfengmen also allowed some ordinary people to enter their mountain gates.


    Li Xiu didn''t care. He was already about to become a martial artist. Entering the Qingfengmen was just a simple matter for him.


    As for Su Yan, in his opinion, it was not here for the assessment at all, and they had nothing to worry about.


    Just as everyone was stunned, a middle-aged man dressed in a simple exercise uniform walked slowly, and his momentum shocked everyone!


    A complete character in the master realm!


    This can be regarded as the elder Keqing level in Qingfengmen, but it is still not regarded as high-level.


    But it was enough to make these people respectful. The recent Zhongzhou Xiaozongmen was in danger for everyone. After all, even Zishan was wiped out, and they had to put their tails in their hands.


    However, this is not the case at Qingfengmen, because there are characters of Grand Perfection in the Grand Master Realm, and it can be said that there is no fear in their hearts!


    "I am Zhao Long, the elder of the Qingfengmen assessment. Today''s assessment is very simple. You only need to hug the stone pier in front of you. The 56 people who have persisted for the longest time will naturally get the status of our Qingfengmen disciple and enter it Practice." Zhao Long said lightly.


    Everyone looked at the bucket-sized stone pier in the dojo, and their faces couldn''t help but show a wry smile.

 Chapter 2402： trick

    Chapter 2402, Tricks


    This stone pier is hundreds of kilograms less, and some people who are physically weak can''t even lift it up, let alone hold on.


    But no one dared to say anything, after all, this is the Qingfengmen, the real place of cultivation, they came here to set foot on the martial arts.


    Su Yan sneered. He had just seen Zhao Long winking at Wang Qing, and he probably changed the stone pier.


    Even the cultivating sects will inevitably be mixed with such shit, and Wang Qing estimated that this time the assessment is already quite stable.


    Su Yan was silent. At this time, someone was already selecting a stone pier. Su Yan walked straight to a stone pier and lifted it with his hands. As expected, the weight was wrong.


    This is not a stone pier at all, but a bubble.


    "I said, did you hold the wrong one?" Zhao Long frowned.


    He prepared this stone pier for Wang Qing. If it is to be fair and just, Wang Qing spends most of his time on women. Where can he have the strength to lift this stone pier?


    He received the money and things would naturally be done well.


    Wang Qing also frowned, and the anger in his heart became more magnified. He had spent a lot of money in order to enter the Qingfengmen, and this was the way to win over the assessment elder.


    But now let Su Yanjie board first!


    He can''t say much, after all, this thing is unavoidable, and Qingfengmen will never tolerate such a thing!


    Although Qingfengmen Sect Master is low-key, he has zero tolerance for such things.


    "Didn''t you choose it yourself?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Zhao Long also choked. He did not stipulate who should choose which stone pier just now. After all, hundreds of people stipulated one by one, which was a waste of time, and it was inevitable that there would be tricks hidden in it.


    The assessment of the Qingfengmen has always been fair and just, and if he spoils the reputation of the Qingfengmen, the suzerain will not let him go.


    "Or what''s the problem with this stone?" Su Yan smiled.


    Zhao Long was shocked, but he didn''t dare to say anything at this moment. If this thing is seen by people, it will inevitably spread to the ears of the Sect Master. Then he will not be able to eat and walk around. The difference in Grand Master Realm''s Consummation is tens of thousands of miles!


    "I warn you, this is the Qingfengmen, and the assessment elder is me, I said which one you choose, you have to choose which one!" Zhao Long said coldly.


    He was only a verbal warning. If Su Yan continues to entangle in this way, he can find a reason to kick Su Yan out of Qingyun Mountain, and no one will dare to say anything.


    "Qingfengmen is so crazy?" Li Xiu said coldly.


    "This is the rule!" Zhao Long did his part.


    He naturally couldn''t let it go at this time, otherwise it would be seen by others, and his position would be lost.


    Su Yan was too lazy to waste time, and directly crushed the foam in his hand!


    "So courageous!" Zhao Long shouted coldly.


    "Not listening to the elders'' orders is a first-class crime, and the crime of destroying sect props is a second-class crime.


    He directly charged Su Yan with a crime, so that his next actions would be reasonable and not be blamed by others.


    Wang Qing on the side also sneered. At this time, no one would care if it was a stone or a bubble. After all, Zhao Long did a pretty good job of props, and it would be difficult to tell if he didn''t look carefully.


    Coupled with this crime, naturally everyone''s eyes were attracted to Su Yan, who cares about the stone pier.


    As for the rest of the matter, Zhao Longda can say that Shidun is enough to add a piece of foam, and then his crown prince can still enter the Qingfengmen!


    Why should Su Yan fight him?


    At the foot of the mountain, he gave Qingfengmen face, but this is Zhao Long''s site at this time, and Zhao Long can naturally handle it!


    "I told you, don''t be too self-righteous." Huang Jingjing also said lightly.


    She naturally knew Wang Qing''s tricks. Before that, Wang Qing was really obsessed with female **** and made her body very empty.


    This time there must be something to dare to come to the assessment.


    If the purpose of provoking Wang Qing is to attract her attention, then Su Yan''s calculation is undoubtedly wrong.


    "Qingfengmen really raises a dog, and can do ridiculous things?" Li Xiu shouted coldly.


    He clearly saw that what Su Yan smashed was just a bunch of bubbles. From his perspective, it was very clear. This was obviously an unfair phenomenon, but now he put his hat on Su Yan''s head!


    "You said I am a dog?" Zhao Long also frowned.


    At least he is also a perfect master, and he is actually called a domestic dog!


    How can this make him bear it?


    "And it''s a dog raised by others." Su Yan sneered.


    His words had already reached Wang Qing, and Wang Qing''s expression was also instantly pulled down. This place was at the Qingfengmen. I didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to scream like this!


    "Elder Zhao, it is not a big problem for such a person to directly kill him, after all, he has insulted the teacher!" Wang Qing sneered.


    "That''s naturally not a big problem." Elder Zhao smiled faintly.


    Everyone didn''t say much. In their opinion, Su Yan was going to be unlucky. At this time, no one dared to speak for Su Yan. After all, this guy had provoked the son of the richest man before!


    Speaking for Su Yan at this time, then it is undoubtedly looking for death!


    Both Qingfengmen and the richest man were offended, and Su Yan''s fate in their eyes was only death.


    "Insult my teacher, destroy my utensils!" Zhao Long shouted coldly, and then walked towards Su Yan step by step.


    "You go to **** and regret it!"


    Huang Jingjing couldn''t help but sneered in her heart. She naturally saw enough of Su Yan''s tricks. Su Yan looked indifferent before, but now this face is probably going to be slapped.


    "Get out!" Su Yan yelled directly.


    Everyone felt Su Yan''s momentum, and everyone in the entire dojo felt like falling into the abyss!


    The power of the master!


    Zhao Long, who was about to take the shot, was naturally the first to bear the brunt, and he was directly vomited by Su Yan''s words!


    The internal organs in his body were trembling, but his own cultivation was directly abolished by Su Yan!


    He directly destroyed his cultivation base with a shout, this kind of strength can only be achieved by the power of the master!


    Now Zhao Long''s eyes were full of strangeness. He couldn''t understand why a grandmaster would come to assess the disciples of Qingfengmen. With this strength, it would be no problem to start a sect.


    This is also the reason why he dared to be so rampant before, the most who came to assess his disciples was the realm of martial arts.


    But now there is a master!


    Although he is a master of Consummation, he is not of the same class as the master!


    At this time, the others were also stunned. Originally, they were still waiting for the scene where Su Yan was kicked out of Qingyun Mountain, but now it was the elder of Qingfengmen who was drunk by Su Yan!

 Chapter 2403： Great elder

    Chapter 2403: The Great Elder


    Huang Jingjing also watched this scene in astonishment. Before that, she had only regarded Su Yan as a suitor who wanted to attract her, but now that I think about it carefully, it seems that Su Yan does not care about her!


    Anyhow, he is a master!


    Her face was also a little ugly at the moment. At that time, many people listened to what she said to Su Yan. At this time, she seemed a little embarrassed.


    After all, what Su Yan was really telling was the truth, but she seemed a bit too arrogant!


    Wang Qing was also a little stunned. Although he was said to be the richest man, he still had no right to speak to the grandmaster. In the eyes of the grandmaster, wealth was no longer a thing.


    Only Li Xiu was not surprised to be able to kill the younger brother of the Dragon King, indicating that Su Yan was not too weak, he had already guessed that Su Yan was the master!


    But Wang Qing didn''t worry about it. If Su Yan dared to start at Qingfengmen, he was doomed to be destroyed!


    We must know that there is no lack of grand masters in Qingfengmen, and it is said that Qingfengmen''s suzerain has half-footed into the realm of Taoists!


    Even if it is slightly stained, it is not comparable to an ordinary master. Although Su Yan''s previous accusation was arbitrarily deducted by Zhao Long, the fact that he has acted on Qingfengmen cannot be changed now!


    With hundreds of eyes watching here, is it possible that Su Yan could still deny it?


    "Who would dare to do something at my Qingfengmen!"


    Sure enough, a cold shout came from the depths of Qingfengmen at this time, and Su Yan''s previous movement had already provoke a real master!


    A white-haired Taoist soared from the pavilion, looking like a Taoist fairy wind, so that the onlookers were extremely envious!


    They came to Qingfengmen just to fly like this one day.


    "Elder, help, this kid has abolished my way!" Zhao Long heard this voice, his face was suddenly happy.


    He believed that the Grand Elder would be on his side. If it didn''t matter in the Qingfengmen, how could he dare to take bribes from Wang Qing?


    "I have seen the Great Elder." Wang Qing bowed slightly to the old man.


    If he wants to enter the Qingfengmen, he still has to give the other side a bit of face, otherwise, in his capacity, the grandmaster can actually spend some money to solve it.


    So Su Yan showed his strength because he was just surprised, not afraid.


    Su Yan is not the only master in Zhongzhou.


    Seeing the arrival of the great elder, many people are very sorry for Su Yan''s results. Such a young master may become a Taoist, but at this time it is almost doomed to confront the great elder of Qingfengmen. To lose.


    After all, the Great Elder of the Qingfengmen is a person in the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm, and the masters are also divided, and the later stage of the Grandmaster Realm is not a small shrimp!


    In Zhongzhou, the people of Consummation in Grand Master Realm can count them with one hand. What can Su Yan fight against Qingfengmen?


    When the time comes, the lightest result will be the abolition of the cultivation base, and the worst will be the loss of life!


    Therefore, Wang Qing didn''t worry at all. After his cultivation base was abolished, Su Yan still had some confidence in front of him.


    "That''s how Qingfengmen solicits disciples?" Su Yan pointed to the foam debris and smiled.


    You must know that Qingfengmen has always been accepting disciples under the banner of fairness and justice, otherwise it would definitely not reach such a grand occasion. When Su Yan arrived, there were a few streets full of cars.


    What fairness and justice are there still to talk about the debris on the ground now?


    "What do I do at Qingfengmen, is it not your turn to teach?" The elder sneered coldly.


    He was originally a participant in this operation, so naturally he would not abandon Zhao Long. After all, he hasn''t got the money yet, and what Wang Qing gave was not a small amount.


    "And how do you know that this was done by my Qingfengmen instead of someone secretly putting it here, just to deceive my Qingfengmen''s eyes." The Great Elder said lightly.


    "I think it might be the person you led who wanted to go through the blunder and was discovered. That''s why I framed my Qingfengmen, right?"


    In just a few words, the great elder pushed the relationship cleanly, and Zhao Long who was watching was surprised.


    Ginger is still hot!


    As soon as these few words came out, everyone suddenly nodded. What the elder said is indeed possible. Su Yanke also followed Li Xiu. Li Xiu��s family background is also very prominent. It is not unreasonable to do such a thing. Understandable.


    After all, the chance of entering Qingfengmen is only fifty-six, and it is not impossible to make such a bad strategy for insurance.


    Li Xiu was stunned when he saw a lot of gazes at him. The Qingfengmen was too capable of breaking, saying that the black ones were white and the white ones could also be black.


    Originally, Li Xiu still admired Qingfengmen, but now it seems to make him a little sick.


    At least he is also a warrior. Is it necessary to use this clumsy method to enter the Qingfengmen?


    As for Su Yan, even more needless to say, even in the realm of Grandmaster, it is not too difficult to start a mountain and establish faction by himself.


    "Enter your Qingfengmen, are you worthy?" Su Yan said coldly.


    With his strength, is it not a simple matter for someone to step into practice now?


    Do you need to use this method to send it to Qingfengmen for practice?


    "Who knows, after all, this kind of thing can''t be said clearly." The elder said calmly, "and you are not at all in front of my Qingfengmen."


    He was telling the truth. Eight of his elders in the Qingfeng Sect were all of the strength of the Grandmaster Realm. Su Yan was just a grandmaster, so why not be afraid of the Qingfeng Sect?


    What''s more, there is a Sect Master who stepped into Taoist people, Su Yan died today on Qingyun Mountain.


    "Aren''t you very silly before?" Wang Qing couldn''t help but mocked.


    "I advise you to obediently kowtow a few heads to beg for mercy, maybe the elder can still save you a small life, just abandon your cultivation."


    Wang Qing burst into laughter. He was a little aggrieved in the slap before. At this time, he only felt that the qi in his heart was released, and his mood naturally improved.


    And during this period, he had been observing Huang Jingjing, because Huang Jingjing did speak for Su Yan before, which was hard to see. Seeing Huang Jingjing now, he was also relieved.


    He didn''t dare to think about the disciple of the sect master, but as long as he became the disciple of the great elder, with his family background and the existence of the great elder in the later stage of the great master stage, he was afraid that Huang Jingjing would not agree?


    He was worried for a moment when he knew that Su Yan was the master, but now Su Yan is probably dead!


    "Elder, don''t need to talk nonsense with him, just kill him!" Zhao Long shouted coldly.


    Naturally, he would not let Su Yan go. After all, his cultivation level was abolished by Su Yan. This is an extremely important thing for him. Naturally, he wished that the elder would crush Su Yan directly into blood foam!

 Chapter 2404： acquaintance?

    Chapter 2404, acquaintance?


    "Junior, whether you are a grandmaster or something, come to my Qingfengmen to make trouble, don''t want to leave today!" The elder sneered.


    Of course he will not let Su Yan go. Zhao Long is his dog anyway, and it depends on the owner''s face to fight the dog. Su Yan''s abolition of Zhao Long''s cultivation is equivalent to beating him in the face!


    Su Yan also laughed. This guy is just a master. How did he come from such confidence?


    "Bang!" The great elder slapped a punch in the air, directly using his full strength.


    Even the air was shaking, which shocked everyone present, and then they were full of admiration. This is the power of the late Grandmaster Realm!


    A random punch can make the air vibrate, and it is not difficult to even level a small hill.


    "Kneel me down!" Su Yan snorted.


    The original great elder''s power suddenly disappeared, and everyone still didn''t understand what happened. The great elder knelt directly on the ground as if being held down by a mountain!


    Wang Qing also grew his mouth wide, and looked at the scene in front of him incredulously.


    what''s the situation?


    That is the power of the late Grandmaster Realm!


    Su Yan made him kneel on the ground with a word?


    At this time, the expressions of other people looking at Su Yan changed. If Zhao Long before was just a master state, it would not be a big problem if the mantra was directly abolished, but now Su Yan is facing the late master state. sure!


    "You are... Grand Master Great Perfection!" The eyes of the Great Elder were full of horror!


    For such a young master to achieve great perfection, he should be inseparable from entering the realm of Taoism!


    He would never have thought that he would actually get caught up with such a character!


    Su Yan still smiled faintly, he did not choose to kill the great elder, because he had already felt the aura of the sect master, so he didn''t directly kill him in order to draw it out.


    Otherwise, in the later stage of the Grand Master Realm, he wouldn''t even be regarded as a **** in his eyes, and a single word could directly make him shattered!


    The unreasonable attitude of the Qingfengmen really made him a little angry. He even destroyed the Purple Mountain, and it would be nothing to destroy another Qingfengmen.


    "Hurry up, please Sect Master!" The Great Elder snorted coldly.


    Now only the Sect Master of Qingfengmen can suppress Su Yan. What he fears now is that Su Yan will also abolish his cultivation base. He has the potential to enter the Grandmaster realm and fully impact Taoists, so naturally he won''t just watch. Su Yan abolished his own cultivation base.


    At this time, Huang Jingjing''s face finally changed. A grandmaster is nothing, but a grandmaster realm is not that simple!


    That is about to enter the realm of Taoism, and there are many things that can be changed.


    She has regretted it now. If she had a better attitude towards Su Yan at that time, maybe Su Yan would have worshipped under her pomegranate skirt. By then, she would be a perfect boyfriend in the realm of a master, and he would very likely become a Taoist Where is the face?


    On the current earth, the Taoist Realm is almost at its peak!


    But now nothing can be changed. She only hopes that the Sect Master of Qingfengmen will directly obliterate Su Yan. After all, what she said to Su Yan before was also hostile.


    It is not a good thing to be an enemy of such a person.


    "boom!"


    The sky suddenly became dark, and a Dao Yin suddenly flew out from the depths of the Qingfeng Gate, and pressed directly towards the dojo!


    "This is the Sect Master''s shot!" Zhao Long exclaimed excitedly.


    This kind of power can only be achieved by the Sect Master. As long as the Sect Master makes a move, then Su Yan really has nowhere to escape this time!


    What about the Great Perfection of the Grand Master Realm, in front of the Qingfengmen Sect Master who is a half-walker, it is just scum!


    Seeing the Fang Dao Yin, Su Yan originally laughed at the corner of his mouth. He actually wanted to try this Dao Yin to see what the half-walker was capable of, but then he frowned.


    "Scared silly, you don''t even have the chance to beg for mercy now, just die!" The elder sneered.


    He was still kneeling on the ground, and Su Yan broke his legs with that one, making him unable to stand up.


    The others also hurriedly backed away a bit. At this time, if they were accidentally wiped out by the chain, it would be too sad.


    A struggle also appeared on Li Xiu''s face, but those who came and went quickly, he bet on Su Yan this time.


    "Idiot." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    The Great Elder hadn''t understood what Su Yan was talking about, so Fang Daoyin directly pressed him, directly suppressing him in the Qingfengmen dojo!


    Countless blood spurted out of the great elder''s mouth, and his current internal organs were all shattered. If it weren''t for the body of the later stage of the Grand Master Realm, it would have been directly crushed into powder. This is still the case of the Sect Master leaving his hands!


    Even so, he only felt the pain and couldn''t breathe!


    As for Zhao Long lying behind the Great Elder, he was directly obliterated!


    A figure fell from the sky lightly, looking at the elder indifferently.


    "Sect Master, that guy is the one who is bad for our sect''s reputation. He slandered us and even took action against the assessment elders." The Great Elder said with a breath.


    He didn''t understand why the Sect Master shot himself, their enemy should be Su Yancai.


    Even Su Yan was very dumb, otherwise he would have just shot the so-called Sect Master and let this great elder know that no one can save him today.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp slap, half of the elder''s face was slapped!


    Sect Master Lei Dong looked at the Great Elder coldly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    This makes everyone around him bewildered, what''s the matter?


    The elder didn''t understand either, his eyes were full of confusion, and the pain was about to make him faint.


    "Just a little more, I will kill you directly for your husband!" Lei Dong shouted in a low voice.


    Mr?


    Everyone turned their eyes to Su Yan, if anyone here could let Thunder say so, it is probably only Su Yan.


    But they couldn''t think of why a half-walker would call a Grand Master Dzogchen as Mr.


    Who is Su Yan?


    The great elder didn''t dare to speak anymore. Lei Dong, Fang Dao Yin, almost wiped him out. If he speaks a little more, he will really lose his life next time!


    "It''s been a long time, how''s your sir?" Lei Dong said while looking at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also stunned. He didn''t know who the other party was, but he looked like Lei Dong was very familiar with him.


    Lei Dong was not surprised to see this scene, and then continued: "If you don''t mind, sir, why don''t you go in for tea and talk?"


    Su Yan nodded, and as Thunder walked into the depths of Qingfengmen, Li Xiu followed closely.


    In the dojo, everyone looked dazed, Wang Qing''s heart was full of anger, but Huang Jingjing was a little mixed.


    She didn''t expect Lei Dong to know Su Yan. With this relationship, Su Yan is a real thigh. She had the opportunity to make him her own man before, but now everything has settled.

 Chapter 2405： Spiritual event

    Chapter 2405


    Su Yan followed Lei Dong and walked into the depths of Qingfengmen. It has to be said that the construction of Qingfengmen is a top sect in Zhongzhou.


    It is estimated that there is only one ancient and modern door.


    Lei Dong led Su Yan into a hall, and even Li Xiu was a little surprised. He had never been to such a place before.


    The martial arts civilization gradually recovered. Although these halls were built, they also have a simple and ancient meaning.


    Before Li Xiu could react, he saw Lei Dong knelt in front of Su Yan with a thud.


    Not to mention Li Xiu, even Su Yan was stunned, he really didn''t know Lei Dong, and the admiration of the other party surprised him.


    "A few years ago, I saw Mr. Su make a move, and that''s where it is today." Lei Dong explained.


    His eyes were full of admiration. To him, Su Yan was a god, so when he saw the great elder yelling at Su Yan, he directly suppressed him!


    What a joke!


    Su Yan was able to destroy the Qingfengmen with his fingertips. He had only seen Su Yan''s action from a distance, allowing him to enter the current realm. It was not simple to destroy the Qingfengmen.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that there was such a fate. After a few years after he left the earth, an ordinary person at the beginning became the leader of the current faction.


    Li Xiu was completely stunned. He was able to reach such a realm only after seeing Su Yan''s action. Who is Su Yan?


    Regardless of his choice, it is undoubtedly correct. Even the Qingfengmen Sect Master must bow down like this when he sees Su Yan. Is the richest man in Zhongzhou a shit?


    "Get up first," Su Yan said lightly.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Lei Dong stood up from the ground. To him, Su Yan''s words were like imperial edicts, but he knew that Su Yan was the sect master!


    "Master Su, you are here at the right time. Three days later, Zhongzhou will hold a grand cultivating event. If you do it, you will be famous in the martial arts world!" Lei Dong said excitedly.


    Su Yan thought for a moment, and then nodded. He had no idea about making a name for the martial arts world, and the martial arts world in Zhongzhou seemed to him to be that way.


    But he was also boring, so he just went to join in the fun, at least this gimmick was quite enough.


    Seeing that Su Yan agreed, Lei Dong''s eyes were even more excited. His talent was indeed good, otherwise it would not be possible to reach the current state.


    But even though he had already stepped half of his foot into the Taoist state, the other half of his foot was not that simple.


    At the beginning, he just watched Su Yan''s shot from afar, and he was able to become what he is now. If he could see Su Yan''s shot head-on, then it might be just a simple step into the Taoist realm.


    The two chatted for a while, and then Su Yan also left. As for Li Xiu, he stayed in the Qingfengmen.


    This is a good opportunity for him, and to be able to walk with Su Yan, Lei Dong will naturally not ignore it.


    Li Xiu was completely shocked. He originally thought he had regarded Su Yan highly, but now it seems that he still underestimated him.


    From the conversation between the two of them, he vaguely knew the identity of Su Yan, and at this time he was scared to think of it.


    If Su Yan really wanted to do it, he might have died straight away!


    He was also glad that his father knew Su Yan, otherwise maybe Su Yan would not let him go.


    Su Yan left the Qingfengmen directly. As for Wang Qing, he didn''t care at all, but he was just an ant that could be pinched to death.


    Three days passed quickly, and Su Yan also received an invitation from Lei Dong.


    This grand practice session was on Tiantai Mountain in Zhongzhou, where in ancient times was the dojo of a certain power. Although it is not comparable to the new school, the location is indeed good.


    At least it is a famous mountain in Zhongzhou. This grand gathering of spiritual practice also attracted many people. The purpose is to let practitioners and warriors from all walks of Zhongzhou come to discuss the Dao, so basically there is no too high threshold.


    Su Yan walked on the road and headed towards Tiantai Mountain. Tiantai Mountain was not too far away from his residence, so Su Yan did not take a taxi.


    On the road, the noise suddenly rang, Su Yan frowned slightly, a girl kept apologizing to the strong man in front, and the two cars collided.


    The brawny man was a little chattering, which made Su Yan uncomfortable.


    He is not a nosy person, but seeing a big man bullying a woman makes him look down.


    "Big brother, I will pay for the money, but now the practice event is coming soon, let''s leave a contact information and talk about it." Han Ranran said.


    This is indeed her problem. After all, the female driver does have many problems on the road.


    "How do I know if you will run away?" The strong man''s face sneered.


    His car is a Rolls Royce, and now the paint on the entire side door has to be washed up again, which is not a small amount.


    If it was a small amount, Han Ranran would also give it directly, but she really can''t come up with that much money now, and she has to go to the bank to withdraw it, but if the practice event is late, you may not be able to see it.


    Thinking of this, Han Ranran couldn''t help but glanced at her male companion Zhang Long. This was her suitor, and she should have stood up at this time, but after knowing that the other party was a martial artist, the kid stopped speaking.


    "Either give me the money now, or stay with me tonight." The strong man sneered.


    It has been a long time since he has not gotten fishy, ??and even though Han Ranran may not be considered a good deal, it is still a bit smelly.


    Han Ranran''s face was also stunned, and she didn''t expect that the other party would actually be such an inch. But when it comes to this aspect, she is really not the opponent of the strong man in front of her.


    At this time she had to look at Zhang Long who was following her.


    Zhang Long was also very worried. He asked for two visit tickets of the practice event this time. Although there is no threshold for the martial arts event, ordinary people need tickets.


    He was just an ordinary person, and when he met a martial artist at this time, he naturally didn''t dare to say much in his heart.


    As for his relationship, people are already on Tiantai Mountain now, and it is impossible to return to pick them up.


    What he meant was to make Han Ranran feel wronged first, and when he arrived at Tiantai Mountain, he would naturally have a way to find his place.


    "Ran Ran...Would you like to go with this big brother first?" Zhang Long said.


    As soon as this sentence came out, Han Ranran frowned directly. She didn''t expect Zhang Long to be so weak, she was also her suitor at any rate, and it was fine even if she shut up at this time.


    But let her go with this person?


    Even the brawny man was stunned. He didn''t expect this kid to be a soft-footed shrimp!

 Chapter 2406： Hero saves beauty

    Chapter 2406: Heroes Save the Beauty


    "Zhang Long, are you crazy?" Han Ranran said coldly.


    "Beauty, he was telling the truth." The strong man sneered.


    Zhang Long also nodded, but he was already thinking about how to make this brawny man kneel in front of him and apologize when he arrived at Tiantai Mountain. His friend was a master!


    A martial artist can also scream here.


    Han Ranran didn''t know this, but she was really speechless with Zhang Long. Originally, she was going to agree to Zhang Long this time. After all, Zhang Long had always been tough after chasing her.


    But now, she wants to change her mind. If she is still pursuing, she can push her into the arms of other men. If we encounter this kind of thing together again, can''t she sell her to the kiln?


    "Ran Ran, it''s still more important to practice a grand gathering..." Zhang Long said.


    This is also an opportunity for them, there are many martial arts masters gathered there, if they can become someone''s personal disciple, then the change will definitely be great.


    "Don''t call me Ranran, disgusting." Han Ranran said coldly.


    Naturally, she would not go with the other party, so she asked Zhang Long to wait here, ready to go to the bank to withdraw money. At this time, it was obvious that she had to give up the opportunity to go to the practice event.


    After all, she could never lose her innocence for this opportunity.


    But this made Zhang Long very angry. In his opinion, chance is naturally more important, and he has something to do with Tiantai Mountain!


    Naturally, he couldn''t say these words, otherwise he wouldn''t necessarily let them go to Tiantai Mountain if the other party heard them!


    "Han Ranran, what''s wrong with you first!" Zhang Long couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Shut up." Su Yan said coldly.


    He really didn''t expect Zhang Long to be such a shit, even if he is not his own woman, he must know him. At this time, he actually pushed his companion to the enemy for a so-called opportunity!


    This made him totally look down.


    After speaking, Su Yan also stopped Han Ranran, and then turned to look at the brawny man.


    "Let''s talk about it, how much is it." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Why, are you preparing a hero to save the United States or grab food?" The strong man sneered.


    He didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes, after all, he was a figure of martial arts level!


    And there are people on it too!


    It seems that Su Yan also went to collide with chance to become a disciple. What''s so scary about him?


    "Ask for money or not for life?" Su Yan''s voice also fell completely cold.


    His aura only shrouded the brawny man, the brawny man''s face was slightly taken aback, and then fear rose in his eyes!


    The person standing in front of him is at least a grand master, this kind of aura is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    In the eyes of others, he was just thinking, but only he knew what he was facing!


    Grandmaster must not be insulted!


    Regardless of whether Su Yan is taking food from a tiger��s mouth or a hero saving the beauty, everyone has such strength!


    "I want money!" The strong man said this sentence with strong support.


    Su Yan''s aura almost crushed him, he almost exhausted all his energy to squeeze out these two words.


    At this time, he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t want money. Su Yan gave him two choices. The ghost knew that Su Yan would do something more extreme if he didn''t want money!


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense either, he directly hit the other party''s account with 500,000 yuan, and then said coldly, "Get out of here!"


    Even Han Ranran on the side was dumbfounded. At this time, there were few people willing to help. There were people around here from the beginning, but no one spoke for her.


    Society is such a reality, even Zhang Long has to push her to the other side!


    Su Yan''s appearance at this time is undoubtedly the light of the sun to her!


    "Thank you, I will pay you back this money later." Han Ranran said.


    "Don''t care, just do it casually." Su Yan told the truth.


    "Are you going to the practice event too?" Han Ranran asked.


    Su Yan nodded, and there was no need to deny anything. After all, he did come for the practice event this time.


    "It''s better than let''s go together." After speaking, Han Ranran directly took Su Yan''s arm and took Su Yan to the direction of the practice event.


    Zhang Long was left with a bewildered face, and Zhang Long''s heart was full of anger at the moment. Su Yan was undoubtedly a bit nosy in his eyes. As long as he reached Tiantai Mountain, the other party would actually have nothing to seduce!


    His friend is a respectable disciple, and the relationship between the two is very good, and then this opportunity will allow him to enter the sect, so he would rather push Han Ranran out than give up this opportunity.


    But now Han Ranran followed Su Yan away!


    This is naturally unbearable for him, after all, in his opinion, he is about to succeed soon.


    The fact is true, but he didn''t realize what he had done wrong before, instead he blamed all the responsibility on Su Yan.


    Doesn''t Su Yan have a lot of money?


    As long as he enters the cultivation sect, Su Yan is a fart in his eyes?


    In his opinion, Su Yan was just looking for opportunities at the practice event.


    After walking far away, Su Yan also stopped.


    "Is it enough for acting?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Han Ranran put his hand off Su Yan''s arm and smiled faintly: "If you don''t say it, you will die, and I think you are quite pleasing to the eye. It is not a problem to fake the show."


    She was telling the truth. She was also a hero to save the United States. Why such things always happen in the world is because of the high success rate of such things.


    She believed that her own conditions were not too bad, and she was a good match for Su Yan.


    "Is it necessary to do this?" Su Yan smiled bitterly.


    He didn''t care if he was used as a shield. After all, these people weren''t a threat to him, and even spears and arrows weren''t even considered as shields. Naturally, there was no such thing as a shield.


    "The one who dares to sell my mother hasn''t been born yet!"


    Han Ranran made an angry expression, and then shook his small fist fiercely, as if it had hit Zhang Long''s body.


    Su Yan was also very helpless. He said that people might not really want to sell you. In fact, he also guessed Zhang Long''s thoughts. At that time, the boy''s eyes were constantly rolling, and his heart would naturally not be calm. .


    However, he really couldn''t stand it before he made the move. When he reached his level, his every move followed his heart.


    "Why, this girl is embarrassing to walk with you?" Han Ranran said.


    She also has the capital, okay, although she is not a top beauty, it is not bad!


    "No one has made me ashamed, but it may be a little troublesome." Su Yan told the truth.


    To him, nothing was troublesome, but it was different to Han Ranran.

 Chapter 2407： Big guys gathered

    Chapter 2407 Gathering of Big Brothers


    In the end, Han Ranran followed Su Yan to the Tiantai Mountain. Anyway, she was alone, and Su Yan was also alone, so it was better to go together.


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, and he didn''t need to refuse.


    And Han Ranran also felt that Su Yan was a decent gentleman, who was more comfortable with a villain like Zhang Long. Su Yan didn''t know why he gave Han Ranran this feeling.


    Although he doesn''t do anything to hurt the world and reason, Wei Shi doesn''t call himself a gentleman, nor does he think he is a gentleman.


    On Tiantai Mountain, there are already a lot of people at this moment. Although such a grand event is held every year, it has to be said that the previous quality is indeed not good.


    After all, at that time the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth had just begun to recover, and this practice event was indeed the highest quality one.


    And it is said that even the top master Chen Dongtian in Zhongzhou will show up!


    In addition to the chance of collision, this practice event is still a practice for practitioners to discuss the Tao and compete. It is not many opportunities to see Chen Dongtian, the number one master of Zhongzhou, take action.


    Two years ago, Chen Dongtian was already a half-travel human state. After two years of retreat, it is estimated that Chen Dongtian has become a master in the early stage of the Taoist state!


    Taking this step out is really a huge change, and it is absolutely worlds apart from the Grandmaster Realm!


    It can be said that besides coming to collide with chance, many people are here for Chen Dongtian!


    And more than that, it can be said that almost all the famous masters of Zhongzhou News will come here, among them there are many people like the master king of the ancient gate, the underground killer emperor Dragon King, and Jianzong Lu Zhengting.


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised when he heard the first two names. After all, these two had an enmity with him. At this moment, if you don''t mention Su Yan, they would almost forget it. After all, this is nothing in his eyes.


    But these two are probably going crazy when they look for him.


    Nowadays, many people are already talking about it. Su Yan just showed off his aura and was released, while Han Ranran followed him.


    Su Yan was actually a martial artist, but Han Ranran was a little surprised, which made her look more and more pleasing to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but kept waiting. The gimmick of the top master still made him a little bit interested, but it was only a little bit.


    At this time, Li Xiu also walked over with his head and talked about his own situation these days.


    He has been accepted as a disciple by Lei Dong, his talent is indeed good, as for Wang Qing, naturally there is no chance to enter the Qingfengmen.


    As for Lei Dong as one of the top figures in Zhongzhou, he will naturally not appear until later. At this moment, Lei Dong is also very anxious because he found that he had forgotten to invite Su Yan to the main seat of the event!


    But now he has something to do, so he asked Li Xiu to come to Su Yan.


    Su Yan wasn''t too lazy to take any theme, this kind of flashy thing was nothing in his eyes.


    However, Wang Qing and Huang Jingjing both came to this event, and it was not too much of a problem to get a ticket by their means.


    What''s more, Huang Jingjing has already embarked on the path of cultivation at this moment, and is advancing by leaps and bounds. In these three days, he is about to break through to the martial arts realm!


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, everything was scum.


    Han Ranran felt indifferent, in Li Xiu''s eyes, she was a chaste woman!


    She herself didn''t have much fun with this kind of thing, and she came this time just to join in the fun. It would be a good thing if she could hit the chance.


    The three were talking, but Zhang Long slowly walked over at this time.


    In front of him was a young man of about twenty-seven and eighty-eight. The whole person looked full of anger. He was Zhang Long''s friend Xu Zizai. He is now a disciple of the ancient sect, and he is at the pinnacle of a master!


    As we all know, Chen Dongtian doesn''t have any school today, so the first school in Zhongzhou is naturally Wang Da''s modern and ancient school.


    Wang Da is also in the realm of half-walking human beings. Compared with Lei Dong, he is only strong but not weak, and there are two elders who are great masters and great perfections.


    It is indeed a bit stronger than Qingfengmen, and the first sect is also well-deserved.


    Jianzong Lu Zhengting was completely a ranger, and a three-foot long sword in Tsing Yi made his current reputation in Zhongzhou alone.


    This grand event can indeed be summed up in four words gathered from all directions.


    "Han Ranran, I can now give you another chance to come back to me, I can forget about the things you held his hand before!" Zhang Long smiled.


    When he came to Tiantai Mountain, almost no one dared to provoke him. You must know that Xu Zizai''s status in Jingumen is not low, and he is about to enter the first school in Zhongzhou!


    With the king''s modern and ancient gate, who else should I fear?


    Unless Chen Dongtian makes the shot!


    Su Yan can''t always be the number one master Chen Dongtian.


    "My mother is not interested in you, it''s best to get out!" Han Ranran said unceremoniously.


    I used to scream slowly one by one, but now I have the confidence to call Han Ranran directly?


    Although Li Xiu didn''t know what happened, he gave Han Ranran a compliment at this time. He admired this kind of people most.


    Otherwise, if he lost the bet with Su Yan, he would not admit his death, but would continue to trouble Su Yan.


    This is also the reason why he can live to this day, otherwise Su Yan will be killed!


    "Do you think this kid can cover you?" Zhang Long didn''t expect Han Ranran to be so ignorant.


    But more of his anger was directed at Su Yan.


    "This kind of trash can be solved in minutes by my friend. This is a spiritual gathering. How many people are Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon? Only I can keep you safe and sound here!"


    He will soon enter the Jingu Sect, backed by the first sect of Zhongzhou. He is indeed qualified to say such things. You must know that Jingu Sect is very strict in accepting disciples.


    As long as they don''t provoke such characters as Dragon King, Lu Zhengting, and Lei Dong, few people really dare to play side-scrolling with the people of the ancient sect!


    "As for you, it''s too late to beg for mercy!" Zhang Long looked at Su Yan sneer.


    Xu Zizai also sneered coldly, looking at Su Yan with disdain. He and Zhang Long had a good relationship, and Zhang Long entered the Jingu Gate, and they also took care of each other.


    After all, the competition within Jingumen is also great.


    "Is Jin Gu Men really good?" Li Xiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Just kidding, what level is Su Yan, and still care about a modern and ancient door?


    Su Yan didn''t stop Li Xiu, because what Li Xiu really said was the truth, not even Zhongzhou, there is no figure worthy of Su Yan on earth.


    Which one is not crushing, they are all ants!


    "Today is Chen Dongtian here, and I dare not be arrogant in front of my big brother!"

 Chapter 2408： Ancestor

    Chapter 2408: Ancestor


    Zhang Long was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    Just kidding, what level of person Chen Dongtian is, he can crush anyone present with the flip of his hand. The gap is huge!


    Is Li Xiu really crazy to say such things?


    Moreover, in the presence of so many people, if Chen Dongtian heard it, it is estimated that there will be no good end.


    Li Xiu didn''t worry at all. With Su Yan here, he was really not afraid of unpredictable things. Since the deeper he understood, the more he feared and admired Su Yan.


    He couldn''t predict the realm of this same age. After all, what he saw now was only the tip of Su Yan''s iceberg. He couldn''t imagine what was under the iceberg.


    It doesn''t matter if Su Yan is down. After all, what Li Xiu said is true, and Chen Dongtian is indeed as weak as an ant in his eyes.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Zhang Long said coldly.


    He sneered. He didn''t know why Su Yan and Li Xiu dared to be so rampant. This is a grand gathering of cultivators. There are many masters like dogs, and there are not even half-walkers. What are these two things?


    "To dare to slander Senior Chen Dongtian, it''s just looking for death. I will teach the two of you today on behalf of Senior!" Xu Zizai sneered.


    He really didn''t think that the two of them would dare to speak ill of Chen Dongtian here. He admired Chen Dongtian very much. That was the idol of many practitioners in Zhongzhou.


    Speaking ill of Chen Dongtian in front of him, he naturally couldn''t bear it.


    Not to mention Chen Dongtian, even he can crush the two people in front of him at will.


    Su Yan is also ready to take action. The two of them looked arrogant when they first arrived. Even if Li Xiu didn''t say such things, it is estimated that the two would not let him go.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t like such a person. Before Zhang Long had to abandon his female companion to rescue him. Now instead of thanking him, he still wants to trouble him?


    Han Ranran was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his own words would actually lead to such a thing. Although Su Yan is also a practitioner, it is hard to tell if it is Xu Zizai''s opponent. After all, the opponent is indeed a disciple of Jin Gu Sect and his status. Not low.


    Li Xiu on the side had already sneered. Even Xu Zizai''s little shrimp would dare to trouble Su Yan?


    The opponent can be wiped out at the touch of a finger!


    Su Yan just got ready to do it, but at this time an ancient bell was struck!


    The entire Tiantai Mountain fell silent, and the bells rang three times, which means that this spiritual event has officially opened!


    Xu Zizai also frowned. The grand event opened, and everyone''s eyes were on the center of the dojo. If he rashly shot at this moment, it might arouse the dissatisfaction of other strong people.


    After all, other people are not here to seek revenge, but to watch the actions of powerful practitioners.


    "You are lucky, but you don''t want to go down the mountain alive today!" Xu Zizai said coldly.


    Su Yan ignored it, as for who was alive and who died, it was natural to see at a glance.


    "Are you too crazy?" Han Ranran said in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that Su Yan would not even pay attention to Chen Dongtian, knowing that he was the real No. 1 master in Zhongzhou!


    Su Yan was also very helpless about this. When he left the earth, there was already a master of Yang Dan state on the earth. Nowadays, can a Taoist state be called the number one master of Zhongzhou?


    In fact, Zhongzhou is not without the existence of Taoism, such as the master of Jianzong Lu Zhengting, but now it is obviously a generation of newcomers replacing the old.


    Almost all of the masters at the time have now retired and do not show up on the rivers and lakes. Such a grand practice would have no meaning to them, so naturally they did not show up.


    This made Su Yan lose some interest. He came this time just to see if there were any masters above Yang Dan, but it was a pity.


    "It''s not worth mentioning to my boss." Li Xiu said lightly.


    He is now completely saddled with Su Yan, and he can''t see the appearance of a dude. He used to be a very famous Li Gongzi in Zhongzhou, but now he is willing to be Su Yan''s younger brother.


    Han Ranran still didn''t believe it, after all, Su Yan was too young. Chen Dongtian, who can suppress the Taoist realm, is a bit too fake, right?


    And she didn''t feel the aura of a master or Taoist in Su Yan''s body.


    At Su Yan''s realm, many things have already returned to the basics. If they were not released on purpose, they would be no different from ordinary people.


    At this time, a red glow in the sky descended from the sky, slowly falling into the center of the dojo with a shadow of a figure, and then a few more breaths appeared, and the heavyweight guests of this spiritual event came!


    "The one wrapped in Hongxia is probably Chen Dongtian." Li Xiu said.


    In fact, he looked down on Chen Dongtian very much. Although the real master said that he was detached from the world, he definitely didn''t show off his skills.


    Look at what Su Yan is like, there is no mountain and no water, but once he takes a shot, it is definitely a force of thunder!


    Although Li Xiu now said that he was only a martial artist, he thought he had seen a real master, and Chen Dongtian and the like were not influential in his eyes.


    Su Yan just nodded and didn''t comment too much. What he was curious about was the level of the people behind Chen Dongtian. If someone in the Golden Core Realm could be produced, he would be interested.


    The rest of them are naturally half-walkers, and thunderbolts are among them.


    One of them was wearing an ancient costume with a three-foot sword slung on his waist. This is also the sword sect Lu Zhengting. It is said that his sword is extremely sharp and can cut off a mountain bag!


    The remaining person is probably Wang Da, now the master of the first sect, but his temples are a little pale.


    These days he has been worrying about finding the person who killed Master Wang Er. After all, that was his junior, but there has been no news. This is naturally his biggest knot.


    The people who killed them at the ancient gate escaped. Isn''t this a naked face slap?


    As the first school in Zhongzhou, Wang Ziran can''t stand it!


    Lei Dong is very simple. If it were not for his incomparably powerful aura, no one would think he was a figure in the realm of a half-walker.


    After these people were seated, the entire dojo applauded, and it was indeed very difficult for them to see these giants in Zhongzhou.


    "This practice event is the hottest in previous years." Lu Zhengting also said with emotion.


    Looking at the sea of ??people, his heart naturally sighed. Now that his aura has recovered, the martial arts civilization has naturally become more and more brilliant.


    "Not bad." Chen Dongtian smiled slightly, "For this grand meeting, I have cleared the ancestors from the teacher''s door!"

 Chapter 2409： Zhongzhou Taidou

    Chapter 2409: Zhongzhou Master


    As soon as this statement came out, the entire dojo almost exploded!


    If you know that Chen Dongtian is only thirty-five years old now, he has already stepped into the realm of Taoist people, and you can imagine how strong the teacher is afterwards!


    This made Su Yan somewhat interested. No matter what the origin of the teacher behind the other party, at least it should be more than a Taoist realm.


    The earth still has some traditions left over from ancient times, such as the Xingyiquan line, and the Dragon Tiger Mountain Tianshi Mansion, which are all extremely famous traditions.


    Lu Zhengting was also stunned. He was similar to Chen Dongtian, both of whom were secret teachers, while Lei Dong and Wang Da had walked alone until now.


    Their ancestors are not simple. If they really want to move out, then the entire Zhongzhou will be shaken. I didn''t expect Chen Dongtian to move out of the ancestors in the ancestors this time!


    Zhang Long also sneered. Now even the ancestors of Chen Dongtian''s mentor have come out. If he repeats what Li Xiu and Su Yan did before, he wants to see how Su Yan left this place alive!


    Robbing a woman with him is simply boring!


    At this time, the sound of cranes sounded in the sky, and an old man stepped on the crane and then slowly landed in the center of the dojo.


    Suddenly the whole dojo was in an even more uproar, some of them recognized the identity of this old man, the Venerable White Crane who was a smash hit in Zhongzhou three years ago!


    It is said that he has transcended the realm of Taoism three years ago, and is now a master of Yindan realm!


    Few of the people present actually knew what strength the Yin Dan realm was, but the name of Venerable White Crane was very loud!


    Three years ago, if it were not for Venerable White Crane and the masters of the same period to hide at the same time, the number one master in Zhongzhou would not have been a figure like Chen Dongtian.


    Those who could be compared with this one at that time were undoubtedly the champions of Zhongzhou!


    The appearance of the master of martial arts in Zhongzhou, which undoubtedly made everyone hot, to them, the Venerable Baihe was a distant existence.


    But now I can actually see the existence of Venerable White Crane at the practice event.


    "I''m here this time to host this cultivating event." Venerable Baihe said lightly.


    The majesty spread directly to the entire Tiantai Mountain, and everyone was stunned, and even the four in the main seat slowly got up and bowed to the Venerable White Crane.


    After all, such a strong person is indeed what they need to look up to.


    The arrival of Venerable White Crane undoubtedly aroused everyone''s sentiments, and the atmosphere of this grand cultivating event was even more fiery. Many of the masters were asking how to become Venerable White Crane disciples!


    Su Yan was not surprised, but frowned. He didn''t expect this Zhongzhou dean to appear suddenly, but the opponent was only a mid-Yin Dan realm, and his strength was a bit too weak.


    This time he was here for the cultivating event, aiming at the realm of Yin and Yang, but he didn''t expect that there was only one realm of Yin Pill, which immediately made him have no desire to act.


    First of all, Venerable Baihe explained some subsequent realms and cultivation essentials. Naturally, those present could not understand it, but everyone was listening carefully. After all, this was a figure of the master level.


    Even Li Xiu was listening carefully.


    "Aren''t you interested?" Han Ranran discovered that Su Yan was lacking.


    "It''s just garbage," Su Yan said lightly.


    His evaluation was very short, but everyone around him heard a little bit, and suddenly cast dissatisfied glances at Su Yan, but they didn''t say anything. At this time, the words of Venerable White Crane were obviously more important.


    Han Ranran was also ashamed. She just asked casually. She didn''t expect that Su Yan''s words were so amazing. Does this guy really want to make a storm here?


    She couldn''t figure out where Su Yan came from. You must know that Venerable White Crane was already famous three years ago. At that time, even she had heard of the other''s reputation.


    And three years ago, Su Yan should have been just an unknown person. How does he compare with the Venerable Baihe?


    Su Yan did not explain too much, but sat silently.


    However, what he said before made Zhang Long remember in his heart. Now Zhang Long can''t wait to give Su Yan directly to the corpse. He originally thought that the presence of Su Yan would suppress the Venerable Baihe, but he did not expect that this guy would still be so rampant!


    Venerable White Crane, the dean of Zhongzhou, was nothing more than **** in Su Yan''s mouth?


    He was not in a hurry at the moment, but listened to Venerable Baihe''s lecture.


    After about half an hour, Tiantai Mountain, which was already extremely lively, rose again, because the four Zhongzhou masters were ready to take action!


    The purpose of this cultivating event itself is to discuss the Tao in order to improve the practice, and the simplest way to discuss the Tao is naturally to discuss.


    On weekdays, even if these people see one of them, it''s not bad. At this moment, they will have to meet each other, which is naturally a lively event.


    Venerable White Crane acted as the referee, and his purpose here was also for this. After all, Chen Dongtian would also take action this time. After all, he was just a discussion. If he confiscated his hand and killed the opponent directly, it would be unnecessary.


    The first one to walk into the dojo was Jianzong Lu Zhengting!


    This suddenly caused many girls to scream. Lu Zhengting had a mature demeanor in his early thirties, and he was also very powerful, which naturally made many girls who like Uncle Xiang dream of him. lover.


    Moreover, Lu Zhengting''s deeds of the Ranger have been passed on to these people a lot, and it seems that the reputation is even higher than that of Chen Dongtian!


    Su Yan was also very helpless. Is this a grand gathering of cultivation or a star chasing event?


    Those nympho-like eyes and voices made him speechless.


    "You are very confident this time!" Wang laughed loudly.


    He also has the confidence to hit the Taoist realm. If it weren''t for Wang Er''s affairs, he would have entered the Taoist realm before the start of the practice event.


    But now was also an opportunity. Wang Da was just about to take the stage, but suddenly found a figure standing on the dojo and confronting Lu Zhengting.


    "That''s the Dragon King!" someone exclaimed!


    The Dragon King is also a figure in the realm of half-walkers. Someone wondered why the Dragon King would not appear before, but at this moment he suddenly appeared in the center of the dojo. He deserves to be an underground killer emperor who has come and gone without a trace!


    Su Yan also laughed, is it true that the enemy is not getting together? I didn''t expect the Dragon King to actually come!


    It just so happened that he was not in the mood to look for these people one by one, and gathered here at this time, and it happened to be served in one pot.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too." Lu Zhengzong smiled.


    "Some things have been delayed, my brother''s business must be resolved." Dragon King said lightly.


    "Let''s start, I''m here to make a breakthrough, don''t waste everyone''s time." Dragon King said.


    His entire face is hidden in the Dragon King mask. As a killer, appearing is equivalent to suicide.

 Chapter 2410： Dragon King now!

    Chapter 2410 Dragon King is now!


    "Unexpectedly, this guy took the lead." Wang Da frowned.


    "It''s okay, when we will discuss together, it should also help you enter the Taoist state." Chen Dongtian said.


    As for Lei Dong, in fact, it has always meant being squeezed out by them, especially since before, Lei Dong actually wanted a stranger to be the theme of this spiritual event!


    It even preaches that that person is definitely an existence they can''t touch!


    Are you kidding me?


    Venerable White Crane is here, but Lei Dong wants them to give up the lead?


    What is the realm of Venerable White Crane, and there are few in Zhongzhou. A young man in his early twenties wants to take the place of Venerable White Crane?


    Is Lei Dong crazy?


    Thinking of this, Chen Dongtian and Wang Da looked at Lei Dong with disdain.


    Lei Dong didn''t care too much. In his opinion, how could these people know who Su Yan was?


    Just as the sparrow doesn''t understand why the eagle wants to soar to the sky, how does the stone sparrow know the ambition of the bird?


    As for the Taoist Realm, Lei Dong is naturally not anxious. With his talent, if he can see Su Yan''s shot from close range, would it be difficult to enter the Taoist Realm?


    Lei Dong was naturally very disdainful of the two of them. As for the Venerable White Crane, it didn''t matter to him at all!


    What is Venerable White Crane?


    Su Yan created that school!


    In the dojo, the two of them didn''t talk nonsense, Lu Zhengting drew their swords, and a black dagger appeared in the hands of Dragon King.


    "Dragon King fights with a dagger, it will inevitably suffer a loss!" Someone was surprised.


    In their opinion, when the dagger could not stab Lu Zhengting, the sword in Jianzong''s hand could make the Dragon King bleed. After all, the name of Jianzong was not a joke!


    "What do you know? After contacting the realm of Taoists, there is no way to limit the types of weapons!" An insider said.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded and agreed.


    Moreover, the jet-black dagger didn''t seem to be a mortal thing. At this moment, it was covered with a misty black light, which made it hard to see.


    Lu Zhengting laughed, and the two stopped confronting each other. Lu Zhengting raised his sword and rushed towards the Dragon King!


    The long sword swept directly, and a sword light swept out directly.


    Everyone could not see the face of the Dragon King, but the power contained in this sword light shocked everyone!


    The Dragon King flashed directly, and the sword light rubbed his body over. Their level of alertness was very high, and any sudden attack would have a faint perception.


    Not far away, the head of a small mountain was directly flattened!


    Suddenly it caused an exclamation, a sword destroyed a small hill, this kind of power was not something they could hold.


    Han Ranran''s eyes were also surprised. Although she knew the power of martial arts was very strong, she didn''t know much about it, but she didn''t expect to have this kind of power to destroy the world.


    Thinking of what Su Yan had said before, her heart became even more suspicious. Even a Lu Zhengting was like this. So what kind of strength should Venerable White Crane have?


    Su Yan actually said that such a person is rubbish?


    "Are you sure not to apologize?" Han Ranran whispered in Su Yan''s ear.


    The people nearby have heard what Su Yan said just now. If Venerable White Crane gets angry, wouldn''t he have to be buried here?


    "Is he worthy?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Let him go and apologize to a person in the Yin Dan realm, where does this put his face of the Lord of the Star Sea?


    Han Ranran didn''t know what to say, Su Yan''s arrogance made her a little speechless, except for this, to be honest, she still had a good impression of Su Yan.


    Li Xiu didn''t worry at all. The appearance of Venerable White Crane stepping on the crane might be shocking, but he couldn''t make any ripples in his heart now.


    As for the things Venerable White Crane said, they were all useless. They sounded very profound, but they didn''t say anything useful.


    In the dojo, the dragon king''s figure suddenly disappeared, and the ground became empty, his speed could not keep up with his naked eyes!


    This once again opened everyone''s horizons. The Taoist realm is rumored to be omnipotent in the sky, and the Dragon King''s speed is probably about to enter the Taoist realm, right?


    A gleam of light flashed in Lu Zhengting''s eyes, and the long sword was walking with his back. The next moment the dagger and the long sword collided, sparks flew everywhere!


    Lu Zhengting didn''t panic, he rushed forward, and at the same time he turned around with another sword, the sword light flashed again!


    This sword came suddenly, and even the Dragon King didn''t expect Lu Zhengting to be able to swing his sword in this state.


    The light in his hand soared, and the black light flickered, directly resisting the sword light!


    The light there is shining, although it is only a half-walker, but the opportunity and energy that came out of the battle between the two were enough to hurt ordinary people!


    Venerable White Crane let out a low voice, and the Gang Feng enveloped the entire dojo, and the sword light in it couldn''t penetrate.


    The people who looked at it this way were shocked again, and they respected Venerable Baihe even more.


    A shout directly stopped the power of the two and a half walkers from surging out. Has this matter been spoken out?


    At the same time, the light in the dojo gradually dimmed.


    Everyone looked into the dojo, the black light in between slowly dissipated, and the weapon in the Dragon King''s hand was directly broken in two.


    Lu Zhengting also smiled. With this blow, he directly destroyed the Dragon King''s weapon. As an assassin, he lost his only weapon. This battle should also come to an end.


    However, Lu Zhengting had some regrets in his heart. This sword condensed his greatest strength. Although it destroyed the Dragon King''s dagger, it also meant that he could not find a chance to enter the Taoist realm from this discussion.


    After all, the Dragon King is an assassin, and it is inevitable that he has a great disadvantage on the frontal battlefield.


    Moreover, he pays attention to a surprise, he himself has defenses, and the Dragon King naturally can''t ask for benefits.


    "Sure enough." The Dragon King sighed, then suddenly threw out his fists.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, not understanding what the Dragon King meant, but Lu Zhengting who was facing him was stunned!


    This guy actually hid his strength, and he also understood what the Dragon King meant just now.


    This guy is obviously good at boxing, but he actually used assassination techniques to fight him!


    The dragon king''s double fists flickered, and he blasted towards Lu Zhengting. Lu Zhengting was also dumbfounded. This guy was only the last step into the realm of Taoism!


    Compared with him, walking far ahead, this battle may be the opportunity for the Dragon King!


    However, Lu Zhengting was not a kind person. At this time, he raised his sword to head on, where the sword light and fist might flickered, as if countless suns were shining on.


    Everyone was stabbed and couldn''t open their eyes, and the majesty scattered from the center of the dojo, like falling into the abyss!

 Chapter 2411： Arrogant

    Chapter 2411 is extremely arrogant


    Su Yan was still very plain, but everyone else exclaimed. At this moment, the Dragon King''s fists were bleeding, and the long sword that Lu Zhengting was carrying was also broken in the dojo.


    Suddenly it seemed to be evenly divided.


    However, at this time, the two of them had no further actions, and they sat on the ground with their eyes closed. At this moment, both of them seemed to have encountered the barrier, and the final collision made them all realize!


    This immediately made many people envious, and even Wang Da''s eyes were very envious. He came to the practice event this time to point to being able to reach this state, but he didn''t expect them to be the first.


    Everyone is also amazed, this is a great opportunity and great fortune, but it is envied by everyone, but this is also what they do not envy.


    After all, they are both masters.


    Soon, their bodies seemed to contain a golden light, as if there were two more suns on the ground, there was not much time difference before and after, the two of them stepped into the realm of Taoism!


    Even the breath that comes out is different!


    Lu Zhengting smiled slightly, and stopped looking at the dagger on the ground.


    Now that he has stepped into another realm, everything can be a sword, it can be said that compared with the self before is more than one step!


    The Dragon King also laughed, the laughter and the hoarse, making it difficult to distinguish the frontal look, in fact, when he reached his state, there were very few people who dared to do it on him, and the mask did not have much effect.


    "It''s our turn." Wang Da smiled faintly.


    He has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Chen Dongtian nodded and walked slowly into the dojo, and the two people faced each other lightly.


    "Master Chen, I have something to report!" A voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked around and found that Zhang Long had stood up at this moment.


    Han Ranran already felt a bit of a bad thing, and she didn''t expect her suitor''s character to be so bad that she actually borrowed a knife to kill someone from Chen Dongtian in order to seek revenge!


    But she also sighed. Before Su Yan was arrogant and Chen Dongtian hadn''t heard it, now the retribution is coming!


    Su Yan looked at the play. He was not surprised by this situation. Zhang Long didn''t have any good water hidden in his stomach.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Dongtian also frowned.


    "Someone had said that you were nothing but you before, and that you weren''t even a dog in front of him, and that Venerable White Crane was just **** in his eyes!" Zhang Long said sadly.


    "Really?" Chen Dongtian also frowned.


    It''s fine to scold him, but even his ancestor Baihe Venerable dare to slander, he is naturally hot.


    "It''s true, I argued with him. Not only did he ignore it, he even wanted to use me!" Zhang Long said aloud.


    "That man is a warrior, and I am invincible at all. I said I wanted to tell the Venerable, but I was threatened by him that he wanted to kill someone. Master Chen wants to be my master!"


    Han Ranran was also stunned. This guy is too superfluous, right?


    This was clearly what Li Xiu said, and it was actually caught on Su Yan''s head, and he was talking nonsense. When did Su Yan kill someone?


    And Li Xiu never said that Chen Dongtian was just a dog.


    However, Li Xiuzhi did think so. In front of Su Yan, everyone is a chicken and dog, and the Venerable White Crane, directly destroy it!


    "Who is so rampant?" Even Wang Da frowned.


    Even the Venerable White Crane couldn''t afford to provoke him. How dare this person speak so loudly here, and still in front of the Venerable White Crane?


    Wang Da naturally wanted to please Venerable White Crane, so at this time he directly condemned.


    The expression on his face wanted to pull Su Yan out and kill him!


    Su Yan was standing comfortably as an old god, watching Han Ranran inexplicably. At this time, Su Yan could still be so calm. Is it a big heart or an idiot?


    This was the case between Lu Zhengting and the Dragon King. What kind of realm was Venerable White Crane? Su Yan went up to give away the head.


    "It''s him!" Zhang Long said, pointing in Su Yan''s direction.


    "Sect Master, I can testify what my brother said." Xu Zizai also came out and said.


    At this time, everyone who heard Su Yan''s words in the vicinity of Su Yan also stood up. At this time, if they can leave a good influence on Venerable White Crane, it will definitely not be a bad thing for them in the future.


    At this moment, Wang Da also looked at Su Yan. Seeing that the other party was so young, he was slightly surprised at this moment, but he immediately walked towards Su Yan.


    "Boy, are you saying that Venerable White Crane is rubbish?" Wang Da said coldly.


    Venerable White Crane was also taken aback for a moment. Why did Wang Da repeat such words?


    Is this cursing him around the corner?


    Wang Da quickly understood it, and his face flushed at this moment.


    "Yellow-mouthed kid, die for me!" Wang Da then gave a cold voice, his face furious.


    "I scold that dead bird, does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan smiled.


    Wang Da actually wanted to come and mix things up with things that are impossible to fight. Who is he?


    Messenger of justice?


    Did he do less of the domineering things he did today?


    Wang Da was also stunned. First, it was true that this matter had nothing to do with him. Second, Su Yan actually dared to admit that he scolded Venerable Baihe!


    And called it a dead bird!


    "Venerable Baihe is my senior. If you insult him is to insult me ??as a practitioner of Zhongzhou, you don''t have to come and knelt down!" Wang Da said coldly, "Otherwise, you will definitely die today!"


    Lei Dong sat on the guest seat in the center of the dojo, his face was full of laughter, and he did not expect this. Originally he was a little annoyed that he had not won the main position for Su Yan, but he did not know who was so short-eyed. , Dare to provoke Su Yan!


    This is too long or too long!


    Venerable White Crane is a **** from Su Yan.


    Lei Dong is sitting here today for Su Yan, otherwise he would have ignored these birdmen long ago.


    "If you come over and kowtow to me, I will give you a whole body today." Su Yan said lightly.


    mad!


    It was so crazy, even Zhang Long was dumbfounded, is this buddy anxious to find his death!


    First Chen Dongtian and then White Crane Venerable, and now even the sovereign of the first sect in Zhongzhou has to kowtow in front of him.


    For a while, everyone was very curious about Su Yan''s background. Either this guy had confidence or was an idiot.


    Among the crowd, Huang Jingjing and Wang Qing were stunned. They did not expect that Su Yan would come here, and what was more unexpected was that Su Yan actually called Venerable White Crane a dead bird!


    What kind of person is Venerable Baihe? How could a small person like Su Yan be able to provoke a real power in the world of cultivation?


    Both of them were preparing to watch Su Yan''s jokes, thinking that it was safe to know a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 2412： Many enemies!

    Chapter 2412 There are many enemies!


    "It''s him!" Someone in the crowd yelled, and then their faces were full of surprise.


    The others were also taken aback for a while, and their eyes turned a little strange when they looked at Su Yan. Is it possible that this kid really has a background?


    "My buddy, you won''t get acquainted with this rebellious person?" Someone said coldly.


    Now Su Yan is offended by the anger of the people. Which of the people here is not a martial arts power, and there is even a venerable person who is sitting here!


    Not only did Su Yan fail to constrain, but instead scolded all these people bloody!


    "How could I know such a person, but at the hotel entrance, I watched him kill Luo Zheng with my own eyes!" the person said hurriedly.


    Luo Zheng!


    The matter of Luo Zheng had set off a storm in Zhongzhou before, after all, there was Dragon King''s brother among them!


    At this time, the Dragon King also slowly walked over. People can''t see his face, but they can probably guess what it looks like. It is probably completely dark!


    "Did you kill Li Xiong?" The Dragon King''s voice was still hoarse.


    But many people felt the killing intent in his eyes!


    Li Xiong, who was also called Brother Xiong, was the real brother of the Dragon King, who was directly obliterated by this guy!


    "He wants to kill me, I can''t kill him?" Su Yan sneered.


    What does this aggressive look mean?


    You know, Luo Zheng and Li Xiong insisted on killing him before and threatened to abolish him.


    Is it true that the chicken and dog are qualified to scream in front of him?


    "Come here if you are not satisfied!" Su Yan said lightly, "especially that old bird!"


    As he said, Su Yan cast his gaze on the Lord White Crane, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    "When you say it, I also remember that the young man who once killed Master Wang Er in the night bar is also so young and very similar to this person!"


    Someone said in the crowd that even Zhang Long was stunned. He had just made a mess at first, but who would have thought that Su Yan had so many enemies!


    Wang Da��s face was also stunned, and he wanted to kill Su Yan directly. He had been worrying about this matter these days, and he was about to smash that man into pieces after finding someone, but he didn��t expect that Su Yan would actually send him to the door. coming!


    It just so happened to shock him the power of the ancient door!


    "Very well, I want you to bleed here today!" Wang Dahan said in a voice.


    He had a good relationship with his junior brother, and he had warned Su Yan on the phone at that time, and Su Yan actually hung up his phone and then killed his junior brother!


    This undoubtedly made Wang Da very angry, wishing to break Su Yan''s body into pieces.


    Li Xiu laughed. Although he had guessed, Su Yan now heard that those things were the work of Su Yan. At this moment, he was very happy. Su Yan was not a good person, and in his opinion, death was not a pity.


    "Hateful!" Dragon King shouted coldly, and Daoyin bombarded Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to it. This kind of bug-caring skill was nothing to him, so he skipped it.


    Ordinary people don''t know what happened, but the Dragon King''s heart is a little strange. He is already a master of Taoist realm. Is it possible that his control is still a little different?


    Naturally, he would not believe that Su Yan was also a Taoist or even stronger than him, Su Yan was too young, and he did not feel any Taoist aura in Su Yan.


    He really couldn''t feel that Su Yan is now crossing the tribulation realm. Compared with him, the mere Taoists are just ants. How can the ants know how powerful a **** is?


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to these people. He was only interested in Venerable White Crane. As for Wang Da or Dragon King, he would just kill him.


    "You, come here to fight!" Su Yan shouted low.


    Everyone was stunned, and Su Yan was already in the rhythm of being besieged. He didn''t expect that he would dare to provoke Venerable White Crane, who was a figure beyond the realm of Taoism!


    A single blow would directly destroy Su Yan!


    Is this guy crazy?


    At this moment, he should flee directly from Tiantai Mountain. With so many enemies here, Su Yan dare to come!


    Although they were terrified of killing those people for Su Yan, to be honest, they didn''t think that Su Yan could make any waves here!


    He was too mad, and there were so many masters here that Su Yan would not pay attention to them, and he did not have any respect for Venerable Baihe.


    "Young people, self-confidence is a good thing, but too self-confidence becomes arrogant." Venerable Baihe said, his tone was very flat.


    When he reached his state, it was difficult for him to change his emotions with anything. Su Yan''s previous insults didn''t care for him at all, and he couldn''t even make a ripple in his heart.


    "This person is too arrogant?" Someone whispered.


    "Look at it, he will be punished in no time. This is a great practice session. Anyone can kill it." More people agreed.


    These people are not good stubborn things, especially Chen Dongtian''s face has completely sunk, Su Yan repeatedly did not regard his ancestors as seniors, and took a bite of rubbish, and he was actually angry!


    He still has self-confidence. Su Yan is nothing to him. After stepping into the Taoist realm for a year, he can already attack the middle stage of the Taoist realm. By then, it will not be a problem to become the power of the Yin Dan realm.


    "Su Ge mighty!" Li Xiugao shouted.


    At this time, he was a clear stream among the crowd, the only one standing on Su Yan''s side.


    Wang Qing and Huang Jingjing who watched both rolled their eyes. What kind of medicine did Su Yan give the Li family''s direct line?


    The current situation of the battle can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye. Anyone here can kill Su Yan. His madness is just attracting everyone''s attention.


    It will be estimated that either begging for mercy or fleeing far, even if Su Yan has the strength to defeat Wang Da, but here is the existence of Venerable White Crane, did Su Yan escape?


    The Yin Dan realm, for ordinary people, is one of those gods who go to heaven and earth!


    "Junior, you have insulted me three times and four times, you must know that the saint is also angry!" Venerable Baihe shouted.


    He didn''t know what was going on today. His appearance this time was almost a domineering return. No matter how much those people worshipped and saluted, it was in his expectation. Who knew that Su Yan was so rampant!


    After calling him trash, he also called himself a dead bird. He was just called the Venerable White Crane, but he was still human.


    Nothing to do with Baihe!


    Naturally, Su Yan knew this too. Before, it was purely for this so-called superior power.


    Venerable White Crane is now the only person he is interested in taking action. As for the other guys, they will be killed directly!

 Chapter 2413： Sure to die

    Chapter 2413, there is no doubt about death


    Su Yan sat indifferently on the spot, but felt a little tired. If this Venerable White Crane didn''t come down anymore, he wouldn''t mind killing him directly.


    If others knew that Su Yan was holding this idea, they would be even more mocking.


    You, a person who doesn''t even reach the Taoist realm, actually want Venerable White Crane to pull down and fight against you!


    "Well, you are so rampant, I will personally kill you here today!" Venerable Baihe said.


    He is really hot, and regardless of his identity, Su Yan will die in his eyes!


    Since his debut, this is the first time someone has called him a dead bird.


    The more Venerable White Crane thought about it, the more he became angry, his original rock-like state of mind was also burning with anger at this moment.


    "Ancestor, why don''t these villains let you take action, I''ll be enough!" Chen Dongtian shouted coldly.


    It would be a shame that Su Yan wasn''t worth letting the Venerable White Crane who was already in the middle of the Yin Dan stage.


    "It''s okay, today I also want to tell the world that I am coming back, so I took this kid to perform surgery first, hoping to give me some surprises!" Said Venerable Baihe.


    Now that the situation is changing as it is today, he naturally can''t continue to hide in the world. The benefits on earth will only increase. There are some things that even an expert like him will be heart-warming and hot.


    As for Su Yan, it was just the first step for him to build up his might. In order to build up the power of thunder, he was determined to take action personally to frighten some people with bad intentions.


    "Venerable White Crane is coming back!" someone exclaimed.


    "This world is even more unstable. It is estimated that other hidden veterans are also preparing." Someone said.


    Many people''s eyes became fierce. In their opinion, this is a great opportunity. If they are attracted by such a character, then the road of cultivation will inevitably be open.


    Suddenly, many people started to talk about it. The strong men who made waves in Zhongzhou before were brought out to discuss, wanting to know what level of character was born, and what realm is now!


    The final deduced result is stronger than Venerable White Crane, not weaker!


    Even people in the state of Yang Dan will be born!


    As for Su Yan, he was completely forgotten by everyone. Compared with such news, Su Yan, who was about to die, was less worthy of attention.


    When he appeared, everyone was really surprised. After all, the killing of the Dragon King''s younger brother and Wang Da''s junior brother was done by Su Yan alone!


    Both of these incidents had a lot of momentum in Zhongzhou at the time, but the mastermind did not show up, which disappointed everyone.


    "Venerable, this person and I have an incomparable hatred, this time let me directly punish him!" Dragon King coldly shouted.


    He is a bit more miserable compared to Wang Da, that is his brother!


    Su Yan was cut off in this way, he was naturally uneasy. At this moment, he wanted to suppress Su Yan and use his head to worship his brother''s grave!


    After entering the Taoist realm, his aura became stronger, and he was naturally fearless in the face of Su Yan.


    "He insulted me, it should be counted." said Venerable Baihe.


    The Dragon King was silent. For Venerable White Crane, he is now beyond the world, but he was called a dead bird by Su Yan and deliberately belittled. If such a thing is spread, ordinary people really dare not say anything, but Practitioners of the same level or higher are unafraid.


    For Venerable White Crane, it is indeed not a trivial matter.


    "Then please leave him a life, let me take him to worship in front of my brother!" Dragon King pleaded.


    "I gave you his head!" Venerable Baihe sneered.


    In a few words, everyone regarded Su Yan as the fish on the chopping board and could slaughter them at will.


    Only Lei Dong and Li Xiu laughed happily. In their opinion, the White Crane Venerable is destined to **** today!


    "My junior brother''s grudges must be reported. I will kill him today!" Wang Da yelled coldly.


    At this time, he hoped that Su Yan could be a little stronger, so that might stimulate him to enter the realm of Taoism.


    When Lu Zhengting and Dragon King just stepped in, he was extremely envious. It was originally his turn, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to appear domineeringly, watching everyone!


    But everyone didn''t know where he came from and dare to be so mad!


    In their opinion, Su Yan will undoubtedly die today!


    After that, Wang Da directly attacked Su Yan. He wanted to kill Su Yan himself. He couldn��t bear it anymore. When he was on the phone, Su Yan called him rubbish. Now that he appeared, he naturally wanted to It is comforting to kill Su Yan personally.


    After the big deal, after making Su Yan half dead, let the Venerable White Crane decide.


    "The crazy kid is dead this time, Venerable Baihe has already spoken, and then he will make Su Yan''s adult stick public!" Someone said gleefully.


    Zhang Long also laughed. He originally only wanted Chen Dongtian to take action to suppress Su Yan. He didn''t expect Su Yan himself to be so powerful that even Venerable Baihe would dare to provoke him!


    At this time, Wang Da''s attack was also slain, and the people who watched sighed. Originally, they wanted to see the abilities of Venerable White Crane. They didn''t expect Wang Da to be so anxious that he would kill Su Yan!


    Han Ranran''s small face was extremely pale, and Su Yan''s arrogance seemed unnecessary to her. It was not worth the loss to put herself in danger for the sake of such a face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only them who die, so just sit here with peace of mind." Li Xiu looked incomparably indifferent, with a taste of Taishan collapse in front of him.


    Everyone sneered, and when Su Yan was bombarded and killed, Li Xiu would naturally not be let go, so they were not in a hurry.


    Compared with Su Yan, isn''t Li Xiu just a reptile?


    "Get out!" Su Yanduan shouted.


    He is really angry now, what kind of **** is that ancient and modern people have troubled him twice, is he really good to be a soft persimmon?


    At the beginning, Wang Da had threatened him on the phone, which made Su Yan very upset, and directly blasted Wang Da with a voice.


    Wang Da was taken aback for a moment, ready to resist, but suddenly screamed, his whole body bleeds directly from his orifices, and he collapsed to the ground!


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, their eyes were also surprised!


    Su Yan was actually a half-traveler, which they did not expect. If Venerable White Crane was not there, Su Yan might really be able to break through with Lu Zhengting and others.


    At that time, he might really stir the situation.


    Unfortunately, in front of Venerable Baihe, the Taoist was nothing at all. Su Yan''s wishful thinking was wrong, so he eagerly shot Wang Da and prepared to escape.


    This is everyone''s interpretation of Su Yan''s current behavior. Everyone deeply agrees and thinks it is like this, because this is the most reasonable way, but it has no effect.


    In front of Venerable White Crane, Su Yan will undoubtedly die, and there is no possibility of escape!

 Chapter 2414： Kill with one palm

    Chapter 2414: One Palm Kills


    Su Yan looked at Venerable White Crane lightly, and his heart was very angry.


    "How about repelling Wang Da, Venerable White Crane is now a master of Yin Dan realm, killing this guy is not easy!" Someone said disdainfully.


    "Yes, Venerable Baihe is here, what qualifications does he have?"


    Su Yan didn''t care about those voices, the bird would know the ambition of Honghu?


    These people are nothing more than ants to him. Why don''t you care about the words of ants, but just trample to death.


    Lei Dong smiled. He finally waited for Su Yan to take action. Taoist realm was just the most common shackle to him. The things Su Yan showed were too mysterious, but with his talent, he could still interpret the key to shackles. .


    "Dead Bird, don''t you want to take action?" Su Yan said coldly.


    He also knew what Lei Dong wanted to see, and if he shot straight away, the dead bird would have to be suppressed directly.


    Lei Dong''s attitude towards him was pretty good, and it was not a big problem for Su Yan to give him a good luck.


    Venerable White Crane was also angry, and was called the dead bird twice, so where did his reputation as Venerable White Crane go?


    Venerable White Crane slowly got up, the whole person''s aura spread on Tiantai Mountain, and many people suddenly felt depressed, and even their breathing became a little unsmooth!


    This is the strength of Yin Dan Realm!


    "Junior, I think you have good roots, and it is also good to enter my mountain gate. Of course, the premise is that you have to kneel and kowtow to me!" said the Venerable Baihe.


    Everyone was astonished. Venerable White Crane is now the dean of Zhongzhou. Who doesn''t want to enter the gate of Venerable White Crane?


    Su Yan cursed a few words, but could he enter the gate of Venerable White Crane?


    Even Chen Dongtian hadn''t expected this.


    But this is not surprising, at Su Yan''s age, Wang Da coughed up blood immediately after he drank it. Such strength is indeed amazing at this grade!


    He is not the only one who will be the master of this practice event. If Su Yan is valued by others, there will inevitably be competition. You must know that among those people is a figure in the late Yin Dan realm!


    He might as well put Su Yan under the mountain gate in advance. He still has the final say on how to punish Su Yan by then?


    "If you kneel and kowtow now, I might consider letting you enter my mountain gate!" Su Yan sneered.


    Don��t you play with him?


    He wanted to see what this Venerable White Crane could play!


    Venerable White Crane was taken aback for a moment, and then his face was completely pulled down. Su Yan established a master sect at his age?


    He naturally didn''t believe it, but Su Yan was making fun of him when he said this. How did he endure this?


    The dignified Venerable White Crane was played by a kid?


    "You are looking for death!" Venerable Baihe sneered.


    After speaking, Venerable White Crane jumped directly into the sky, wrapped in red clouds, like a small sun, and everyone else was shocked!


    A palm print hit Su Yan directly.


    He was really irritated, even if other heroes wanted to accept Su Yan as a disciple?


    He kills it directly at this moment, is it possible that those people will turn their faces with him for a Su Yan?


    "Come down!" Su Yan snorted.


    He slowly stretched out a hand, which seemed to be just a random palm, and everyone sneered.


    Is this Su Yan crazy?


    Such a casual blow is like facing the Venerable White Crane?


    What is this not looking for death?


    "I don''t think he can catch even a palm." Someone said lightly.


    "Venerable White Crane hit a dead hand, he will die with this blow!"


    Many people sneered in their eyes. Before Venerable Baihe said that he would accept Su Yan as his disciple, it really made them envy and hate him. At this time, he naturally wished that Venerable Baihe would directly destroy Su Yan!


    boom!


    Like a landslide, strong wind blew everyone''s faces, and everyone closed their eyes subconsciously.


    With a palm, Venerable White Crane still thought about how he would kill Su Yan, but Su Yan''s palm directly blasted him down into the sky!


    A big hole appeared in the center of the entire dojo, the storm subsided, and many people opened their eyes again, looking for the white crane in the sky.


    But suddenly they found Su Yan standing there, and many people suddenly understood.


    All four are shocked!


    "How is it possible!" Zhang Long''s face became pale.


    What just happened?


    Venerable White Crane was actually annihilated by Su Yan directly, that was a master in the middle Yin Dan realm!


    Everyone was a little stunned. Even if Su Yan was really strong, at least he would have to fight for a while, but what happened?


    Those who saw the facts were all shocked, and Su Yan directly beat Venerable Tug of War with a palm!


    Venerable White Crane was completely stunned, and now his body has been completely abolished!


    His bones were shattered and his internal organs had been broken. If it were not supported by the powerful force of the Yin Dan Realm, he would have died on the spot!


    You know it''s just a palm!


    "Late Yin Dan Realm!" Venerable White Crane shouted loudly.


    Only the later stage of Yin Dan Realm can pose such a threat to him, otherwise it would be easy to kill him with a palm?


    He is actually in the late Yin Dan realm!


    Zhang Long fell to the ground. Su Yan was a figure in the late Yin Dan realm. So what exactly were the words he said before Su Yan?


    Even Wang Qing��s face fell. The last time he didn��t let Su Yan die there in Qingyun Mountain, he was very upset. When he saw Su Yan this time, he had already contacted the staff and prepared to deal with Su Yan. Started.


    But I didn''t expect Su Yan to be a master in the late Yin Dan realm!


    "Venerable, I was wrong!" A voice sounded, and Wang Da directly knelt in front of Su Yan.


    He also understood at this time that the masters of the late Yin Dan realm were not something he could provoke!


    Before he threatened to kill Su Yan to avenge his younger brother, if he doesn''t beg for mercy at this time, he will have to die!


    According to Su Yan''s temperament before, he was sure to kill him directly when he said that!


    "Venerable, I also know that I was wrong!" Zhang Long knelt down second, "If you fall in love with Han Ranran, I will not rob you, I will treat her as an apologize to you!"


    At this time Zhang Long showed his previous appearance again.


    Han Ranran looked disgusted again, if it weren''t for Su Yan, she would have agreed to Zhang Long''s pursuit.


    But looking at Su Yan, she couldn''t help but sigh. Originally thought that Su Yan was just a person who knew a little about spiritual practice, she had mocked Su Yan before, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to be a master in the late Yin Dan realm!


    In Zhongzhou, he is already a figure of the master level!


    "Venerable, it was indeed my fault before." Xu Zizai knelt down, with blood on his forehead.

 Chapter 2415： Four masters!

    Two thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters, four great heroes!


    The whole dojo fell silent. Before Wang Da was extremely arrogant and threatened to kill Su Yan, but now he knelt down here begging for mercy.


    I have to feel that the world is impermanent. Many people have thought about whether or not Su Yan has spoken badly before.


    At this moment, everyone turned their eyes on the Dragon King, and the one who said that Su Yan was going to kill Su Yan before had only one Dragon King left.


    At this time, the Dragon King was also panicked. He was a master in the late Yin Dan realm. If he didn''t kneel, he would die. If he kneeled, where would he put the name of the underground killer emperor?


    "Aren''t you kneeling?" Su Yan''s gaze also turned at the moment.


    The Dragon King was startled, he only felt that he was being spotted by a wild beast!


    Many people are watching the show. How many masters can there be in the late Yin Dan Realm? Su Yan''s strength is already enough to run rampant in Zhongzhou!


    "This venerable, my elder brother did not do the right thing, you killed it right!" said Dragon King.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, even the Underground Emperor Dragon King had to bow their heads in front of Su Yan.


    "Don''t kneel?" Su Yan''s voice became cold.


    He has nothing to say with these people. If the Dragon King does not kneel, he will kill him with one palm!


    "Don''t deceive others too much!" The Dragon King shouted in a low voice.


    He also wanted to retain the dignity of some underground emperors. He didn''t kneel when Venerable White Crane appeared, so what was Su Yan?


    "You dare not kill me, so many people in the world are watching, I have already apologized to you, if you kill me, you will kill innocent people indiscriminately, everyone like you in the world of demons will punish everyone!" Dragon King sneered.


    He really didn��t believe that Su Yan would kill him in the public. This would scare many practitioners and would inevitably join hands to kill Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was so young that he had the strength of the Yin Dan realm. If he goes on, the end will not be too close.


    If Su Yan showed killing intent now, then other practitioners would naturally not let Su Yan be so arrogant and domineering.


    Su Yan also laughed, and I have to say that the Dragon King has a good abacus, which is similar to the principle of committing a crime. There are always people who are not pleasing to the eye and want to destroy him.


    But to him, this is not a threat, and it will be over if they come in.


    "Dead!" Su Yan let out a low voice.


    A man who has just entered the realm of Taoism dare to threaten him. Where can he put the face of the Lord of the Star Sea?


    The Taoist realm was simply not enough to resist Su Yan''s yelling, and the dragon king''s body exploded directly, exploding into a cloud of blood.


    The dojo directly exploded the pot. It was a pity that many people were the Dragon King, and they finally stepped into the realm of Taoists. Unexpectedly, even Su Yan could not stand a drink and died on the spot!


    But at this moment, no one dared to say anything. The late stage of Su Yan Yin Dan realm was there. Who would dare to talk nonsense, Wang Da''s eyes were full of fear.


    Fortunately, he has the foresight, so he knelt down for Su Yan early, otherwise he might even have to die here!


    "How courageous!" There was a sudden shout from the sky.


    Four figures fell in the dojo one after another, and the leader was in a white shirt. The whole person was full of anger, and the temperament that if there is no time to show is shocking!


    Su Yan glanced at the visitor calmly, with a hint of interest in his eyes. The middle-aged man in white shirt was actually in the late Yin Dan realm, which made him a little surprised.


    "The Yin Dan realm is indeed very strong in the late stage, but it is well known that this is a grand gathering of cultivation. It is just that you can''t hurt people by discussing it. It''s too much for you to do this?" said the white-shirted man.


    "This is... the masters of other cities in Zhongzhou!" Someone saw the origin of the four.


    "The one who walked in the first place is the Venerable White Dragon, who is already a great power in the later stage of the Yin Dan realm. It is said that he may step into the Yin Dan realm to complete at any time!"


    Suddenly, the identities of these people were all revealed by the insiders. They were also figures of the same period as Venerable Baihe, and they were naturally upset when they saw Su Yan''s rise.


    They were presiding over Zhongzhou, and Su Yan suddenly appeared to compete with them. Naturally, these people felt uncomfortable.


    Moreover, Su Yan is still in the late Yin Pill Realm. Give him two more years to be Su Yan''s servants?


    Now it seems that Su Yan is extremely hostile, and the Dragon King was directly killed by Su Yan. If Su Yan is not happy at that time, he can''t kill them too?


    They naturally wouldn''t take this risk, so it''s better to kill Su Yan directly now!


    "White Crane, I didn''t expect you to be so miserable," said Venerable Black Spirit.


    They are not as good as Venerable White Dragon, they are all at the same level as Venerable White Crane.


    "I''m too much?" Su Yan sneered.


    "When they wanted to kill me before, did anyone think they were too much?"


    "Strong words, they didn''t make a move, but you killed it directly!" Venerable White Dragon sneered.


    He saw such a frightening scene just after he arrived, and he was already determined to kill Su Yan. Naturally, he would not share this piece of meat in Zhongzhou with anyone.


    "If you want to fight, you will fight, how can you be like a woman?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    Su Yan naturally knew that these people did not have any good intentions. At this time, it would be a waste of time to say more. The other party was here to kill him, and it was useless to say more.


    Venerable White Dragon was also slightly taken aback, and then his face was furious. He did not expect that Su Yan would actually speak to him like this. In any case, he was also a person in the late Yin Dan realm, and could step into the Yin Dan realm to complete at any time.


    It can be said that the killing of Su Yan is just a matter of flicks, and the difference between the later stage of Yin Dan realm and Consummation is also a gap.


    "Exterminate him, if we let him grow up, our status will not be guaranteed!" Venerable White Crane said in a voice transmission.


    The four venerables all nodded, Su Yan Taikoo is dazzling, and the wood Xiu Yu will be destroyed by the forest wind. Naturally, such people cannot stay!


    "Boy, no matter what your background is, you are killing people at the practice festival today. Your heart is too cruel, and you don''t have the slightest regret. You can''t keep someone like you!" Venerable Black Spirit sneered.


    In fact, there is nothing Su Yan is just looking for a reason.


    At this time, Wang Da, Zhang Long and the others also sneered. With so many venerables, how could Su Yan escape?


    "He is dead this time!" Wang Qing sneered.


    He was really afraid that Su Yan would trouble them afterwards, after all, the power that Su Yan showed was too fast!


    He really couldn''t resist it if he wanted to trouble him!


    "But so, someone will kill him if he is too rampant." Huang Jingjing also said lightly.


    Although it was still the indifferent expression before, she could obviously feel relieved in her heart. After all, she had never said anything good to Su Yan before.


    Naturally, she couldn''t understand the rise of the person who was angry with herself, and she wished that Su Yan was beheaded by these venerables.

 Chapter 2416： One palm!

    Chapter 2416: One palm!


    "You guys go on together." Su Yan looked at the others and said lightly.


    He didn''t want to waste time, this so-called venerable was just one hand in his eyes. Since these people didn''t want him to live, Su Yan naturally had no reason to stay.


    "At this time, are you still ranting?" Venerable Green Snake sneered.


    This is indeed too crazy, and the others can''t help but sigh when they look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s talent and strength were indeed good, but it was too easy to break. There were not many geniuses in this world, but most of them died.


    It is true that Su Yan can already be called a great power and a noble person when he reaches the Yin Dan realm, but he is indeed incomparable when faced with so many veterans.


    Just to say that the White Dragon Venerable is not a figure that Su Yan can fight against, let alone let other Venerables go together!


    "Boy, you are too mad!" Wang Da laughed coldly, then slowly stood up, "Now that the four venerables come forward, you still refuse to bow your head?"


    This immediately caused a lot of people to slander. They used to call Su Yan the Venerable, but now he is a kid!


    However, he did have confidence, because the White Snake Venerable among the four great masters did know him.


    "Wang Da, long time no see." Venerable White Snake smiled faintly at Wang Da.


    "The Venerable is getting better and better." Wang Da said with a fist, "This kid is hurting people at the practice event, and there is no meaning to discuss it. Please also ask the Venerables to take action and kill him!"


    He put a hat on Su Yan in a few words, hoping that these people in front of him would directly kill Su Yan!


    "You don''t say we will do it too." Venerable Black Spirit sneered.


    As the Dragon King said, they only decided to take action after seeing Su Yan''s strength, otherwise Zhongzhou wouldn''t have Su Yan alone in two years?


    "Too much nonsense, die for me!" Su Yan was too lazy to wait.


    He directly shot at Venerable White Snake. Since this guy has something to do with Wang Da, Su Yan picked him up.


    With a palm shot, Venerable White Snake was directly suppressed on the ground before he could react. Suddenly, his internal organs seemed to be hammered by a stone hammer, and blood spewed out of his mouth.


    His bones were broken at this moment, and Su Yan didn''t show any mercy.


    The other venerables did not expect that Su Yan actually ignored their existence and directly suppressed the White Snake on the ground!


    "Looking for death!" Venerable Black Spirit snorted coldly, and joined the other three Venerables to rush towards Su Yan.


    He was really a little embarrassed to let him face Su Yan alone, but at this time everyone was still at ease with him.


    "At any rate, he is also a young Tianjiao, he just died here."


    "It''s a pity."


    Many people have already predicted the ending of Su Yan. After all, the three venerables made a shot at the same time. Even if Su Yan was in the later stage of the Yin Dan state, it was impossible to face so many Yin Dan masters at the same time.


    Not to mention that there is also a figure who will step into the Yin Dan realm to complete at any time.


    Su Yan also laughed and took another palm shot. Su Yan directly used his great power to directly suppress Venerable Black Spirit on the spot. What was visible to the naked eye was Venerable Black Spirit''s chest directly sinking.


    This scene was shocking!


    Is the gap between the late and mid Yindan realm so big?


    "You are Consummation!" At this time, Venerable White Dragon also discovered the difference. Unless it is Consummation, he would never achieve this!


    It is not a simple matter to know that Su Yan killed a person with just one palm three times.


    "But that''s okay, I only need one step to reach Consummation!" Venerable White Dragon smiled confidently.


    After he finished speaking, his whole body shook, and the whole body was bursting with blood. Everyone who came to observe felt a heart palpitation. The blood qi made everyone throb, as if seeing a wild beast!


    Venerable White Dragon burst out with fierce light, dazzling, like a scorching sun, light and heat radiate from there!


    Su Yan didn''t expect this guy to actually enter the Yin Dan Realm Great Perfection, but to him it was still just an ant.


    "Dzogchen, is it strong?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Then came another palm. The Venerable White Dragon, who was originally shaped like a little sun, was beaten directly on the ground, blood continuously overflowing from his mouth!


    Dzogchen was also killed by one blow?


    Everyone''s eyes became extremely shocked, Su Yan was too powerful, right?


    Those who are at the Great Perfection of Yin Dan Realm, still slap to death with a palm, as simple as swatting flies, this is not a character they can fight against!


    The expressions of the other two Zhongzhou masters also changed at this moment, and the strength that Su Yan showed was no longer summed up in Yin Dan, he was in a more powerful field!


    They immediately turned around and left, and even the Venerable White Dragon was slapped to death by Su Yan, and their stay here is no doubt about the same as death!


    "Did you go?" Su Yan sneered.


    His figure immediately disappeared in the next moment, appeared in the sky above a venerable, and stepped on it, as if even the space was shaking.


    The eyes of this venerable man were full of regrets, and they never thought that a young man had stepped into a stronger field.


    But now it��s too late to regret. Su Yan stomped him. He had no time to hide. He was trampled in the center of the dojo, and the earth and rocks suddenly cracked. It seemed that the entire Tiantai Mountain was shaking!


    Many people felt their feet shake for a while.


    This is still the result of Su Yan''s suppression of power, otherwise his step would be directly enough to flatten the entire Tiantai Mountain!


    Su Yan did not stop, his body flickered again, and the Venerable who had fled on the other side suddenly screamed. Su Yan hit him with a punch, exploding the opponent''s body directly!


    Wang Da''s face is now unlovable. He regretted why he had to talk to Venerable Green Snake before. The man in front of him was a demon!


    The Yin Dan realm Dzogchen was slapped to death by Su Yan with a palm. It was ridiculous before that he wanted to let the four venerables unite to destroy Su Yan and give him a breath of evil.


    But now?


    Of the five masters in Zhongzhou, there are now four lying in the dojo, and one is directly blown by Su Yan!


    "Honorable, Grandpa Immortal!" Wang Qing yelled, and suddenly jumped out of the crowd, and fell at Su Yan''s feet.


    "Before I didn''t know Taishan, but those who didn''t know were not guilty, and I would ask the fairy grandfather to atone for his sins!"


    "Who is your grandfather?" Su Yan smiled, kicked Wang Qing''s body, and immediately Wang Qing burst into a cloud of blood!


    When he was in Qingyun Mountain, this guy threatened that he would not be able to get out of Qingyun Mountain. Now Su Yan naturally has no mercy.

 Chapter 2417： Do you have a reservation?

    Chapter 2417 Do you have a reservation?


    In the south-central province, Su Yan strolled down the street, and the matter of Tiantai Mountain had come to an end. Those venerables were suppressed by him under the Tiantai Mountain, and they didn''t even think about appearing for decades.


    As for Wang Da, Zhang Long, Xu Zizai and others, Su Yan wiped it out with one hand without any mercy.


    However, it is worth mentioning that Lei Dong actually directly connected to the two realms and entered the middle stage of the Taoist realm. The scene of Su Yan fighting the four great nobles alone made him very touched, and he actually directly advanced two small stages. realm.


    This time Su Yan came to Central South Province because he heard that there was a disaster here, a strange beast appeared, and a few people in the realm of Taoism were directly photographed into mud.


    According to speculation, this strange beast is the power of the Sun Pill Realm, and it can now transform into shape.


    As a human race, Su Yan naturally couldn''t understand the killing of alien beasts, so he went to Central South Province and planned to shoot that alien beast to death.


    As today''s spiritual energy is resurrected, the environment is changing, and it is not unexplainable that a few wise monsters appear.


    Su Yan walked directly to a restaurant. Although he didn''t need food at all to maintain himself, he was ready to eat something as he pleased, just to be able to inquire about the origin of the strange beast.


    In a Michelin three-star restaurant, Su Yan just stepped in, and the waiter didn''t look at him.


    "Didn''t I say, the toilets here are all squatting, don''t need your toilet!" the waiter yelled coldly.


    Su Yan was also stunned. Did he use him as a toilet?


    The waiter looked up and was taken aback when he saw Su Yan. He only thought it was the toilet salesman who had come back before, so he had the previous words.


    "Sorry, what are you selling?" the waiter said.


    In the past, whoever entered and exited here was not a successful business person, in suits and leather shoes, and the watch on his hand was enough to fight for a lifetime alone, but Su Yan was just a white shirt and washed blue jeans.


    It looks very clean, but it doesn''t match the wealth.


    Su Yan frowned. The service attitude of this Michelin three-star restaurant is so bad?


    "I''m here to eat." Su Yan said lightly.


    "There are several food stalls on the right, go by yourself." The waiter said lightly.


    In his opinion, Su Yan simply can''t eat the food here. You must know that the price of the Michelin three-star restaurant is scary. The chefs here are all world-class. Most people don''t even say they eat it. They can''t even see it.


    Su Yan, a young man in his early twenties, consumes things from this place?


    Su Yan didn''t expect this waiter to be so rude. In any case, even a Michelin three-star restaurant is a service industry. He came to eat, and he has this attitude toward him?


    At this time, a couple of men and women walked into the restaurant. The women were dressed up, while the men looked potbellied.


    The woman glanced at Su Yan disdainfully, the disgust in her eyes was obvious.


    "Not all cats and dogs can come in here. Don''t let such people come in and break our environment." The woman said lightly.


    "Understand the lady, I will take him to the food stall." The waiter said.


    The food stalls are still a few blocks away, but for the guests'' normal meals, he naturally doesn''t mind taking Su Yan there.


    "I''m here to eat." Su Yan said lightly.


    He is already a little angry now. When did he eat and be stopped outside? Does the Lord of the Star Sea do not want face?


    A small waiter on the earth dared to stop him outside?


    "You?" The waiter gave Su Yan a big look, then laughed directly.


    Su Yan actually wants to dine in their restaurant?


    Isn''t this funny? Their restaurant is a Michelin three-star restaurant, and it is the only one in Central South Province. It can be said to be full of style and reservations are required.


    How can someone like Su Yan afford the service of their restaurant?


    "Young man, didn''t you wake up? This place is not for people like you." The woman who walked in before also sneered.


    She also didn''t expect that Su Yan would want to eat in such a place, isn''t this lowering their level?


    "There are two hundred yuan here. You go to the food stall as my treat. Don''t be embarrassed here." The pot-bellied man said.


    Su Yan looked at the pot belly man with a sneer, but his heart was a little angry.


    "Your manager, let him come out." Su Yan said lightly.


    He is not yet anxious because of these people, so his tone is still very calm.


    "You want to see our manager, who do you think you are?" the waiter said, "our manager is usually busy with things, and there is no time to see someone like you."


    The man also sneered. How could Su Yan meet the manager?


    "Really?" Su Yan took out the phone.


    A waiter of a Michelin three-star store dared to be so rampant in front of him, then the manager can''t fly to the sky?


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you say not to make a big noise?" A voice sounded.


    The manager in a suit frowned and walked out. They are a Michelin three-star restaurant. They want to provide guests with the most comfortable and quiet environment. Their loud noises outside have already affected the dining of customers inside.


    "Manager, he wants to eat in our restaurant, but let me stop!" The waiter pointed to Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan also temporarily put down the phone, he wanted to see what the manager would do!


    The manager froze for a moment, and then slapped the waiter''s head with a palm.


    "The customer is God, haven''t we taught you this?" the manager said angrily.


    This made the waiter stunned, but then he saw the evil smile on the manager''s face.


    But the pair of men and women were a little stunned. People like Su Yan could be considered customers?


    It''s just suitable for eating in food stalls, this is a high-end restaurant that only high-end people can enter!


    "Manager, if you let him in, then we won''t come here for dinner anymore. All cats and dogs will be put in, don''t you think it pollutes the environment!" The woman said bitterly, her eyes full of Su Yan It is disgusting.


    She still has some status in Central South Province, and if this incident spreads, then the reputation of this three-star Michelin store will also be ruined.


    The man standing next to her also nodded. He had something to do with the owner of the restaurant, so he dared to say such things. By then, the position of the manager would be no more.


    The manager motioned to the two of them to stay calm, and then went to Su Yan.


    "This guest, do you have a reservation?"

 Chapter 2418： bet

    Chapter 2418 betting


    Su Yan shook his head. He just happened to walk here after getting off the station, so he was ready to eat here. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    "You don''t have a reservation, and it doesn''t look like you can afford a lot of money. Where would you dare to eat with us?" the manager sneered.


    Su Yan was not surprised. The manager hadn''t been at ease since he walked out. Su Yan had already noticed it, so he didn''t worry at all.


    "By the way, we have some customers eating leftovers leftovers. I don''t know if you are interested." The manager sneered.


    At this time, the men and women also smiled, saying that the manager was actually even more ruthless than they said.


    "Are you sure you want to talk like this?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "You threaten me?" The manager laughed, "Believe it or not, I will call the police now and say you threaten my personal safety, but it''s too cheap for you. After all, you will have food when you go in."


    "Then let''s take a gamble, if I go in for dinner today, would you swallow the leftovers for me?" Su Yan sneered.


    He didn''t mean this at first, but if the manager actually talked to him like this, then he wouldn''t mind teaching him.


    The manager didn''t expect Su Yan to say such a thing, but he thought about it, and he didn''t expect Su Yan to eat here. He is the manager. Isn''t it simple to prevent Su Yan from entering?


    "Okay, if you lose, you will eat those for me." The manager smiled faintly.


    In his opinion, this is simply impossible!


    "Go and carry out the money I left behind yesterday." The manager said to the waiter.


    The waiter glanced at Su Yan, then sneered and turned around and carried the rest of the stuff out. Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense and made a call directly, and then stood there waiting.


    After about five minutes passed, the manager also frowned, because Su Yan was just standing here without any movement.


    "Are you wasting my time?" the manager said coldly.


    The men and women were standing here and waiting, and they wanted to see how Su Yan could eat the leftovers from the swill bucket!


    It is said that people like to join in the fun.


    "You have been dismissed." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What are you talking about?" The manager was stunned.


    "You said I was dismissed and I was dismissed. Who do you think you are?"


    The waiter was also stunned. He originally thought that Su Yan would have some amazing methods, but now it seems that he intends to stun the manager?


    But even idiots would not believe such words. Where did Su Yan have the confidence to say such things?


    But at the moment the manager''s cell phone rang, and the manager glanced at Su Yan and connected the phone.


    The call was made by the boss, and his face sank a little while listening to the boss.


    It should be said that he is no longer his boss. The young man standing in front of him at this moment bought the entire Michelin three-star restaurant!


    After hung up the phone, the manager''s entire face became pale. He didn''t expect this to happen at this time!


    "What are you waiting for?" Su Yan smiled faintly, then glanced at the swill bucket brought by the waiter.


    "Boss, I was wrong!" the manager said hurriedly.


    How could he eat that kind of thing?


    What else can he do besides begging for mercy at this time, and it took him a few years to get to the position of manager. He has lived a good life these years. If Su Yan really fired him, then everything about him would be fine. No more.


    "You have to speak responsibly," Su Yan said.


    The others were also trapped. Su Yan found a waiter indifferently and gave the position of the manager to the waiter.


    The waiter was also stunned. He couldn''t believe it. He just came here to work and mix some money, but now he suddenly became the general manager of this Michelin three-star restaurant?


    He glanced at the previous general manager, and saw that the other party didn''t dare to speak at all, and he understood at this time.


    "Watch him eat these things before letting him go." Su Yan said lightly.


    He pointed to the swill bucket on the ground, and the former general manager��s face was suddenly covered with black lines, but he did not dare to resist now. Su Yan took down the Michelin three-star restaurant in a few minutes and asked for trouble. It''s not a simple matter.


    If you don''t eat these leftovers obediently at this time, then the subsequent trouble will only be greater!


    "Don''t go too far!" said the potbellied man at this time.


    Although the boss here has changed, he also has a very high status in Central South Province, and his network of contacts is very wide. Even if he buys this place, Su Yan dare not say anything to him.


    He has to give Su Yan a bit of face when he speaks, right?


    Usually the manager was very hospitable when he saw him coming, and helped him solve some of the troubles of booking, so at this time he also had to speak.


    Su Yan glanced at the pair of men and women, and then laughed. He almost forgot the fat man without speaking.


    "Set up a sign at the entrance of the store. The two of them and the dog are not allowed to enter." Su Yan pointed to the two and said, completely ignoring the man''s previous plea.


    It''s nothing more than an ant, dare you to save face and plead with him?


    "Okay!" said the waiter, and immediately began to contact the copy shop to make a license.


    Su Yan nodded, very satisfied.


    But the man in a suit with a big belly turned cold at this moment, Su Yan actually put him alongside the dog!


    What kind of person is he in the Central South Province? It can be said that he is one of the few people. I didn''t expect that someone would not give him face when he came to have a meal this time.


    Forget it, this guy actually compares a dog with him. Isn''t this what it means to die?


    "Boy, do you know who I am?" the man said coldly.


    "I advise you not to do this, otherwise you won''t want to get mixed up in Central South Province!"


    Su Yan glanced at the other person indifferently, his eyes were full of inconsistency: "Who are you and me in any way?"


    "Did you not hear what I just said, you and the dog are not allowed to enter."


    The man''s face was pulled straight down. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was still talking to him like this. Few people could bear his identity.


    "I am a major shareholder of Tianhai Group. You provoke me today, but the price is very heavy." He once again returned to his previous calm look.


    Tianhai Group is a big business man in the Central South Province. If it is rich in funds, no one can compare with them except the richest man!

 Chapter 2419： Bankrupt

    Chapter 2419 Bankruptcy


    And even the richest man may have more contacts. In Central South Province, the Tianhai Group is almost the person who controls the business world. He usually likes to visit privately like the ancient emperor, so he rarely reveals his identity, people who know his identity Not much.


    This time he was also on fire, so he revealed his identity.


    "Tianhai Group, you can''t afford it, so you''d better think about it. Now if you kneel down and apologize with me, I might still forgive you." Wan Donghai said.


    Even the woman next to him did not expect Wan Donghai to be the mysterious head of the Tianhai Group. This is big news!


    "I don''t know." Su Yan said lightly.


    He hadn''t heard of the Tianhai Group before, relying on this kind of thing to come to him and point fingers at him?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, you just need to know that I can make you dead without a place to bury you!" Wan Animation sneered.


    He was telling the truth. With his ability, it was too simple to make people like Su Yan not be able to mix in China, so he dared to speak like this.


    "You still have time to kneel down and beg me for mercy," Su Yan said calmly.


    He hadn''t thought about what to do with these two people, so he just prepared a sign that this person and the dog are not allowed. He didn''t expect that the other party was still stalking him, so it''s no wonder he.


    Wan Donghai was also stunned. To be honest, he was not very happy today, so he was going to bring his mistress to have a meal and then upset, but he did not expect to meet Su Yan and compare him with a dog. Now he is still Want him to kneel down and beg for mercy!


    What a joke!


    What kind of person is Wan Donghai? No one has ever wanted him to kneel in his life, only others kneel before him!


    Now a young man in his early twenties actually wants him to kneel down and beg for mercy?


    "I don''t care which family you belong to, but today you are dead, and your family will be thoroughly checked out by me and deal the greatest blow!" Wan Donghai shouted coldly.


    He doesn''t want Su Yan to kneel down and beg for mercy now. He wants Su Yan to die without a place to bury him. This is the first time he has seen such a crazy young man, and he dared to say such things!


    "Haha, rubbish." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Those two "hehe" hit Wan Donghai''s heart, Su Yan actually dared to look down on him so much, which made him very annoyed, and even a young man dared to be so crazy?


    This time Su Yan didn''t even bother to take out the phone, and directly transmitted the voice to his subordinates.


    He wants to bankrupt Tianhai Group!


    Wan Donghai took out his cell phone and called his personal assistant.


    "Hey, Cindy, buy me this Michelin three-star restaurant in Dongcheng District, and by the way check which family the buyer belongs to last time, so that all of that family''s stock has fallen by 20%!" Wan Donghai Said coldly.


    "Boss, I can''t do it now." Cindy smiled bitterly.


    "There is nothing I can''t do, this thing is completed, I will give you a bonus of one million, I can only get the news of that family''s stock falling in ten minutes!" Wan Donghai was angry.


    "Mr. Wan, I really can''t do it. Now our stock is falling sharply. It has fallen 25%. Everyone in the company is checking what is going on." Cindy whispered.


    "What are you talking about!" Wan Donghai roared like a frenzy.


    How could he accept that his stock has fallen by 25%, thinking that his fortune is shrinking sharply, and how much the 25% of Tianhai Group is worth, it is worth billions!


    "It''s 30% now. Someone is operating in a dark box and wants to **** us!" Cindy said.


    This is his keen intuition telling him, but this is very strange. The Tianhai Group is the richest man in Central South Province and dare not offend them. They have never offended people of this level. Could it be that some giants make them happy ?


    But this makes no sense!


    "Mr. Wan...I have bad news for you," Cindy said.


    "What''s the bad news?" Wan Donghai was also stunned. He was still thinking about who made the shot, and the speed was so fast, he didn''t expect Cindy to give him another bad news!


    "The police have already notified people to check the accounts, you''d better go quickly, otherwise the previous foundation will be revealed!" Cindy said.


    At this time, he was already in the car and had no time to waste time with Wan Donghai.


    At this time, the other shareholders of Tianhai Group were experiencing such a thing, and they also understood that they had been involved this time, and could not help cursing the 18th generation of ancestors who provoke the other party!


    Wan Donghai��s face was as sinking as water. He hurriedly looked at the stock market and found that the shares of Tianhai Group had dropped by 50% at the moment!


    This was his life, and the police came to check the accounts, but they didn''t leave him any way out!


    Su Yan looked at Wan Donghai indifferently, the expression on his face was very playful, he was naturally the initiator of all this, and it was naturally easy for him to bring down a Tianhai Group, and he did not even need to do anything by himself. .


    "It''s you!" Seeing Su Yan''s smile, Wan Donghai understood it now.


    He can almost say that everything has been ruined now. Su Yan''s methods are faster than him. This Iran makes him very angry!


    Now I can''t wait to give Su Yan directly to the broken body at the scene!


    But he no longer has this ability, Tianhai Group was completely sealed, and even his bank card was completely frozen.


    At this time, the woman next to him also showed disgust at him. A middle-aged man with a big belly, if it weren''t for the money in the other''s hands, how could she be Wan Donghai''s mistress?


    But now Wan Donghai has nothing, so in her opinion, it is naturally not worth paying for.


    "Pump!" Wan Donghai knelt directly on the ground.


    "Master, I know that I was wrong, please raise your hands high and let me go!" Wan Donghai said eagerly.


    "Manager, why does this person still appear here? Didn''t I say that he and the dog can''t appear?" Su Yan said lightly.


    The manager was stunned, and immediately sent someone to drag Wan Donghai away!


    The woman''s face was not very good at the moment, who would have thought that Su Yan would have even killed the Tianhai Group directly?


    She even said that Su Yan would go to the food stall next to her for dinner and threatened her to treat her!


    now what?


    "This little brother is so handsome." She gritted her teeth and walked towards Su Yan.


    "Get out!" Su Yan snorted.


    The woman stayed where she was, lost her eyes, Su Yan''s roar directly wiped out her spirit!

 Chapter 2420： The first beauty in Central South

    Chapter 2420, the first beauty in Central and South China


    "Drag her away." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Understand!" the general manager said.


    At this moment, the head of the original general manager was pressed into the bucket of swill, but at this moment he dared not say anything. Even the boss of Tianhai Group was thrown out by Su Yan, what is he?


    Su Yan entered the restaurant, and now the entire restaurant is serving him.


    Not only is Su Yan the boss here, but his identity is naturally the most noble here.


    Su Yan just ate a little casually and left here. As for the management of this restaurant, it was completely given to the young man who had been promoted to general manager before.


    As the only Michelin three-star restaurant in Central South Province, it is actually very difficult to lose money.


    Su Yan walked out of the restaurant, the sky was shining brightly, but it was like an earthquake in the business community of Central South Province!


    Tianhai Group unexpectedly fell directly from the stock rise period in just half an hour, and then directly declared bankruptcy, which is rarely encountered in the business community.


    It should be understood that the Tianhai Group''s industry is the business hegemon of the Central South Province, but nothing was wiped out in half an hour. While fearful, many people also aimed at the territory previously occupied by the Tianhai Group.


    Suddenly the entire business community became turbulent.


    But Su Yan, the initiator of all this, didn''t know, but directly found a hotel to stay.


    He booked the presidential suite here, which is the best hotel in South Central Province.


    Walking into the elevator, there was a girl standing with Su Yan, but she was wearing a mask and sunglasses. Su Yan frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    The elevator quickly began to move up and reached the top floor directly.


    Su Yan was just about to go out, but was directly stopped by the girl in the elevator.


    "Go ahead, how did you recognize me." The girl said lightly.


    She took off her sunglasses and face mask, revealing a delicate face, as clean and beautiful as an angel. Anyone would only want to look at it from a distance, but Su Yan was very insensible. He was not a saint. Have seen,


    Su Yan was also stunned, looking at the other person in confusion, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t pretend until now. You have been following me when you come out of the restaurant. I don''t care whether you pursue me or give your life to which rich second generation, but you''d better leave here now." The other party said.


    "Why should I leave here?" Su Yan asked with a strange look.


    He didn''t understand the situation of the other party at all. Could it be that he didn''t allow others to live because of his own beauty?


    Tang Qianqian also frowned. As the number one beauty in Central South Province, many young talents pursued her on weekdays. Some of them even went crazy to track and take pictures, which made her extremely distressed.


    Especially after she participated in a movie, more people knew her.


    She didn''t consider entering the film and television industry, but such trouble made her very distressed, and she naturally regarded Su Yan as such a person.


    "Do I know you?" Su Yan frowned.


    "You didn''t know me and you followed me for so long, is it possible to prepare for the catastrophe?" Tang Qianqian said coldly.


    Su Yan has been following her all the way from the vicinity of the Michelin three-star restaurant. Isn''t this tracking?


    Until now, Su Yan still denied it, which made Tang Qianqian speechless.


    "Not interested, but can you not block my way?" Su Yan said coldly.


    If he exudes an aura, Tang Qianqian suddenly felt that her whole body had become extremely cold, and she couldn''t move at all!


    In the moment she was stunned, Su Yan had already opened the door of 608 and walked in.


    Tang Qianqian was stunned, she lived in 609.


    The other party actually didn''t come to follow him?


    Thinking of this, Tang Qianqian''s face instantly turned red. She was really embarrassing just now, no wonder Su Yan didn''t understand anything.


    Unexpectedly, she had misunderstood him, which made Tang Qianqian very helpless.


    After all, she has been closely followed recently, which has disrupted her daily life.


    This made Tang Qianqian feel very sorry, after all, she did misunderstand Su Yan.


    "It''s better to apologize." Tang Qianqian sighed and put on her sunglasses and mask again.


    When Su Yan was about to lie down, the door rang again.


    This made him frowned, his now powerful sense naturally knew who was knocking on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan frowned and opened the door.


    He probably also knew that Tang Qianqian was suspecting that he was following him, but Su Yan didn''t have that mood. Now that the other party came to him again and again for troubles, his patience was wiped out.


    Tang Qianqian was also very embarrassed at this moment. After knowing the facts, she actually had no ill feeling towards Su Yan, but she was also very surprised why Su Yan was so calm when she saw a big beauty.


    Even if she didn''t know her identity, any man would watch her face carefully, but who knew that Su Yan would not even look at her, and even felt a little disgusted.


    How could Tang Qianqian bear this? In order to prove her charm, she wanted to see if Su Yan was pretending to be garlic.


    "Sorry, I made a mistake just now, and I am here to apologize to you this time." Tang Qianqian said.


    "Is the apology finished? You can go." Su Yan said.


    "Don''t worry, in order to express my apologies deeply, I will ask you to have supper." Tang Qianqian said immediately.


    Su Yan frowned. Not long after he had eaten, now he wants to invite him to supper again?


    But before he could react, Tang Qianqian dragged him out of the room directly, which also let Su Yan know that if she didn''t agree to this girl, she would continue to pester him.


    Su Yan had to accept an apology from others.


    Tang Qianqian was wrapped in a down jacket, and she could only do this in order to hide her eyes, otherwise, if her hot figure was shown in front of the public, she would attract a lot of attention even if she didn''t look at her face.


    This is naturally not what Tang Qianqian wants to see.


    She drove an Audi series car, and Su Yan was also a little surprised. Tang Qianqian''s appearance is not a person who lacks money. She did not expect to drive this relatively low-key car.


    "Let''s go." Tang Qianqian said, calling Su Yan to sit in the co-pilot.


    Su Yan also sat down honestly.


    "What''s your name?" Tang Qianqian asked.


    "Su Yan." Su Yan was very plain.


    "Are there any jobs?"


    "No."


    This made Tang Qianqian frowned. In her impression, those who didn''t work were either cheating on old people or dudes. She didn''t like these two kinds of people.

 Chapter 2421： Spoiler

    Chapter 2421


    Audi soon came to a night market, which made Su Yan frowned.


    "This is the midnight snack you''re talking about?" As the master of Xinghai, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    He didn''t care about anything, but the other party was not a person short of money, and he was a little surprised to ask him to eat this.


    "Yes, the original flavor is not bad," Tang Qianqian said.


    She does often come to the night market for supper. One is that the taste here is really good, and the other is that few people know her here, which can make her feel comfortable and rare comfort.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, and found a small bench to sit down.


    Tang Qianqian went to buy Mala Tang, various skewers, and brought a few bottles of beer.


    Su Yan just opened the wine and didn''t eat anything. He did eat it, and he didn''t need to eat to support his life.


    In the end, everything was swept away by Tang Qianqian, and it seemed that she would come by herself even if she didn''t apologize.


    Tang Qianqian was really hungry, so she brought Su Yan here.


    The two talked for a while, and then they drank some beer. Su Yan was lacking in interest, but Tang Qianqian was very happy.


    It is indeed rare for her to meet such a person. Other people either look at her face or look at her figure, or follow her frantically to pursue her. Only Su Yan can calmly talk to him.


    "Miss Tang, are you in a good mood, come here for supper?" A voice sounded abruptly.


    A young man walked towards the two slowly, with a playful expression on his face.


    Tang Qianqian also frowned. This is the running dog of the young master of Wang''s family in Central South Province. Wang Qingfeng pursued her particularly fiercely, and Huang Zhiqiang was the first running dog of Wang Qingfeng''s.


    Normally, I just stared at her. Any contact of the opposite **** would be reported to Wang Qingfeng, and Huang Zhiqiang solved the problems by himself.


    She was already careful enough, she didn''t expect to meet Huang Zhiqiang here.


    "Dude, please, let me have a few words with my future sister-in-law." Huang Zhiqiang looked at Su Yan coldly.


    "Huang Zhiqiang, this is my friend, don''t mess around!" Tang Qianqian said.


    "Boyfriend?" Huang Zhiqiang sneered, "This will make Young Master Wang very unhappy. Don''t worry, my brothers will take good care of him."


    Su Yan also frowned. Originally, he should have been resting on the big hotel bed now. Tang Qianqian thought he was a stalker and said something inexplicably. Then he invited a guest to apologize and met Huang Zhiqiang for trouble.


    This made Su Yan very upset.


    He directly grabbed a beer bottle and buckled it on Huang Zhiqiang''s head.


    Suddenly the blood was flowing, and Huang Zhiqiang was stunned. He was a well-known poppi rogue in the Central South Province, and he knew a lot of giants on the road, and his relationship was pretty good.


    And I got on line with Wang''s family, and I would respectfully invite in wherever I usually go.


    At this time, someone smashed a wine bottle directly on his head!


    Huang Zhiqiang was on fire immediately!


    "Boy, do you know who you are hitting?" Huang Zhiqiang laughed coldly.


    Usually Wang Qingfeng would come with them occasionally, and would say a few words with Tang Qianqian from time to time, but today I heard that the Tianhai Group has closed down, and I don��t know which person it has provoked.


    Wang Qingfeng has been busy devouring Tianhai Group''s industry recently, so he didn''t come together today.


    "No more nonsense, death!" Su Yan said coldly.


    A spoiler dared to come to him and talk nonsense, but his time is very precious and will not be wasted on such rubbish.


    "Oh, you are so crazy, do you know whose site this is?" Huang Zhiqiang sneered.


    "Do you know who the person standing behind me is? The Wang family is not something you can offend. I am saving you today. Otherwise, if Master Wang knows that you and Miss Tang are eating alone, the revenge will be a thousand times stronger than this. Ten thousand times!"


    "Su Yan, enough!" Tang Qianqian also said.


    From Su Yan��s mouth, she learned that Su Yan did not come from a famous family, and that it would be difficult to have a status in this society without a job. Such a person can��t compare with Wang Qingfeng, even Huang Zhiqiang can��t provoke him. Up.


    "Huang Zhiqiang, give me a face today, can I not find something?" Tang Qianqian said.


    This also made Huang Zhiqiang frown. Although he is Wang Qingfeng''s running dog, he still has to give Tang Qianqian a bit of face, after all, Tang Qianqian also speaks in the Central South Province.


    And so far, no one knows how Tang Qianqian''s family background is.


    This also makes the first beauty of the Central South Province more and more mysterious. Naturally, more people want to experience her mystery in person.


    "It looks like Miss Tang has a very unusual relationship with him." Huang Zhiqiang said.


    "He and I are just ordinary friends, but I misunderstood him and apologize today." Tang Qianqian said truthfully.


    "It''s okay, I will let you off for the sake of Miss Tang''s face today, and count you lucky kid!" Huang Zhiqiang said coldly.


    After Tang Qianqian spoke, he naturally didn''t dare to say anything. After all, this one didn''t talk about other things, the future is most likely their future sister-in-law.


    Huang Zhiqiang followed Wang Qingfeng anyway, and this big tree was indeed very stable. If Tang Qianqian was offended because of this incident, he would naturally have to do it.


    Anyway, his trouble with Su Yan afterwards is not a problem, as long as this kid is still in Central South Province for a day, he is sure that Su Yan can''t eat.


    "Did I let you go?" Su Yan frowned.


    Came here to waste so much time and left?


    He is not a hotel here, come and go as he pleases?


    He encountered this all day today. First, he met a foolish manager during the day and a self-holding head of the Tianhai Group. At night, he was a few rascals. Is he really in a good mood?


    "What do you want, I don''t care about your wine bottle. Do you still want to find something?" Huang Zhiqiang frowned.


    When has he been so angry?


    Especially for a young man in his twenties, it seems that Su Yan is no more than a college graduate, what he can do.


    Really a student who grew up in an ivory tower, thinking that he knew a few words to be great?


    This kind of person lacks social tempering!


    "Su Yan!" Tang Qianqian shouted in a low voice.


    She had already spoken in person to make Huang Zhiqiang retreat, and there was nothing wrong with it, but Su Yan had to say something ironic.


    What does this person think, even if he is arrogant, he has the confidence to be arrogant?


    Su Yan has no work and no background, how could he ever play with Huang Zhiqiang?


    Not to mention Wang Qingfeng behind Huang Zhiqiang!

 Chapter 2422： Five big families

    Chapter 2422: Five Great Families


    "Kneel down with three heads, you can roll." Su Yan said.


    Huang Zhiqiang was also stunned, and then burst into laughter. Su Yan actually made him kneel and kowtow?


    Who do you think you are?


    In this life, he won''t kneel to heaven or to the ground, even his parents won''t kneel. Su Yan actually wants him to kneel down and beg for mercy, is his mind flooded?


    "Miss Tang, it''s none of my business. He has to find fault, and I can''t help it." Huang Zhiqiang sneered.


    Although Tang Qianqian was anxious, she had nothing to say. This was indeed the trouble that Su Yan wanted to find herself, and she had nothing to do!


    "Boy, I warn you, I am a master in the realm of masters, you are unlucky for you to provoke me today." Huang Zhiqiang sneered.


    The Master Realm is indeed not considered weak among ordinary people, and this is why Wang Qingfeng is willing to let him be a running dog.


    And he is still the late master stage!


    The latter stage of the master realm at this age can impact the realm of masters and even Taoists!


    When the time comes, the salted fish will stand up and leap over!


    A scum like Su Yan can kill by raising his hand, so he doesn''t put people in his eyes at all now. After he reaches the realm of Taoism, even Wang Qingfeng dare not say that he is his dog!


    And with his talent, who can tell how far he can go in the future?


    Maybe a Yin Dan Yang Dan suddenly arrived, and he could also become a figure of the master level.


    "Don''t kneel?" Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense.


    Regardless of his master realm or yin and yang realm, they are all destroyed!


    "You don''t have the qualification to make me kneel down, even Master Wang, I dare not say that." Huang Zhiqiang smiled confidently.


    "Su Yan, stop talking!" Tang Qianqian said angrily.


    She finally settled the matter, but Su Yan picked up the war again. She knew that Huang Zhiqiang was a figure in the late master stage, so this was the peace talk, otherwise she didn''t have to give the opponent to other people.


    Huang Zhiqiang is only in his 20s this year, and he is indeed quite talented when he reaches the master stage.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Tang Qianqian, but looked at Huang Zhiqiang calmly.


    "You are indeed arrogant, but it doesn''t seem to be a few catties or two, this time I will teach you a lesson!" Huang Zhiqiang sneered.


    With that said, he grabbed Su Yan directly, his palms were like jade cast, and his whole body carried a powerful aura!


    Tang Qianqian couldn''t help but sighed. Huang Zhiqiang slapped it out. Su Yan estimated that it would take a few months to lie down in the hospital before he could be discharged.


    "Dead!" Su Yan let out a low voice.


    The figure that Huang Zhiqiang had thrown out suddenly stopped in the air, and his entire face became hideous.


    With Su Yan''s voice, his internal organs were all crumbling!


    How is this possible?


    "Are you... a grandmaster?" Huang Zhiqiang suddenly spouted blood.


    Su Yan may be even higher!


    After all, it is difficult for ordinary masters to use Dao Yin to smash his internal organs without hurting his appearance. Tang Qianqian watched this scene in shock.


    This was a bit too shocking. Su Yan didn''t do anything. He just said a word, and Huang Zhiqiang fell to the ground with his whole body, and looked at the other person''s eyes, it is estimated that he has no breath!


    Kill with one word?


    This is at least a strong master at the Great Perfection!


    With a flick of Su Yan''s finger, Huang Zhiqiang''s body disappeared. After all, this is a night market. Looking at the dead, it is estimated that no one can eat.


    "Tell your master, I want to find something to do by myself, I don''t mind taking his head." Su Yan said to the few poppi rascals who followed Huang Zhiqiang.


    The faces of several poppi rascals were extremely pale, and they more or less understood some practice and martial arts, so naturally they knew that Huang Zhiqiang''s strength was not vulgar, but now, Huang Zhiqiang was directly killed by someone!


    Even the corpse shattered directly with the flick of a finger!


    One person quickly dialed Wang Qingfeng''s phone. Wang Qingfeng was very angry on the phone and asked the poppi rogue to pass the phone directly to Su Yan.


    "Are you the one eating with Tang Qianqian?" Wang Qingfeng suppressed his anger as much as possible.


    "Yes." Su Yan did not deny.


    "You also killed Huang Zhiqiang?" Wang Qingfeng continued to ask.


    "Yes." Su Yan''s answer was still very short.


    "Do you still want to kill me?"


    "Yes." Su Yan did not cover up.


    He and Wang Qingfeng had no grievances, but Wang Qingfeng was unlucky today. Only at noon two fools came to him and Su Yan was very annoyed. Wang Qingfeng and Huang Zhiqiang were hit by gunpowder. At gunpoint.


    "You are so courageous!" Wang Qingfeng shouted coldly, "If it weren''t for the fact that I''ve had a lot of things recently, you would have to die today without a place to be buried. You have to look at the owner when you beat the dog?"


    "You come and kill you!" Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense. After saying this, he squeezed the phone directly.


    The little Poppy rascal who was watching felt distressed for a while, and said that elder brother this is my mobile phone, but he did not dare to say anything. The scene of Su Yan''s killing just remained in his heart, shocking!


    If you talk at this time, you are looking for death.


    "Get out if you don''t want to die." Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with these bones.


    If his voice is louder, it is estimated that those people will have to kneel down.


    "You are too impulsive." Tang Qianqian sighed.


    The Wang family is not so easy to provoke, she is naturally not afraid, but Su Yan does not have such capital.


    Among the five major families in Central South Province, the Wang family is the most ruthless, and Wang Qingfeng has naturally inherited this point. It can be said that Jacques will repay him. Su Yan will kill his little brother, and the other party will never give up.


    "They asked for this." Su Yan said lightly.


    "The Wang family is not so messy. The five major families in Central and South China are not fuel-efficient lamps. If it weren''t for the Tianhai Group accident today, then Wang Qingfeng might have come to the door himself." Tang Qianqian kindly reminded.


    Su Yan nodded, but didn''t say much, after all, Tang Qianqian kindly reminded her.


    But as for people like Wang Qingfeng, Su Yan naturally doesn''t have the slightest affection. If the other party dared to appear in front of him, what if he died?


    "Oh, you can do it yourself." Tang Qianqian didn''t know what to say.


    Now it''s too late to say anything, Su Yan even said things like taking your head, how can it be reconciled.


    I thought I met someone who was still a chatter, but it was a pity that Su Yan couldn''t get along in Central South Province.


    She didn''t want to use her family background, even for herself.


    "Even if it is a grandmaster, it is nothing in the eyes of the Wang family." Tang Qianqian said, "This kind of family basically has its own strength, and the grandmaster is nothing in their eyes."


    She was really telling the truth. Almost all of this ancient family had been exposed to practice, and it was always difficult to get into the eyes of the Dharma.

 Chapter 2423： prom

    Chapter 2423 Prom


    Su Yan didn''t say much. In his opinion, no matter how much he said, the other party would not be able to understand. They stood at different levels.


    Tang Qianqian just sighed. Now Su Yan has directly killed Huang Zhiqiang. This is undoubtedly hitting the Wang family in the face, let alone Su Yan directly wanting to take Wang Qingfeng''s head.


    She and Su Yan said no matter how much it was, she could only hope that Su Yan would ask for more blessing.


    Su Yan didn''t care. The Wang family was nothing more than a mob in his eyes. Even if the ants gathered together, they could trample to death with just one foot.


    He came here to look for the alien beast in the Yang Pill realm. As for the five great families, he didn''t care. If the other party insisted on finding something, then Su Yan would not mind letting them go bankrupt or even die.


    Back in the hotel, Su Yan said goodbye to Tang Qianqian. He couldn''t say much about Tang Qianqian.


    Su Yan discovered something was wrong as soon as he lay on the bed. A breath was hidden in the darkness. Although the person had hidden well, he still had nowhere to hide in front of Su Yan.


    In an instant, Su Yan disappeared on the big bed, which stunned the assassin hidden in the corner. The pure black dagger in his hand was ready to shoot, but Su Yan suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    "Are you looking for me?" A voice sounded abruptly behind him.


    Su Yan flatly kicked the opponent''s body, and the assassin only felt like a huge force hitting his back, and suddenly his spine almost broke.


    If his realm is not high enough, then this one will be enough to kill him!


    In fact, it was Su Yan who was controlling the strength, otherwise a little bit of prestige would be enough to make the killer in front of him die.


    "The Wang family sent you?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    "I want to come myself." The killer said, holding back the pain.


    He was a little shocked in his eyes when he looked at Su Yan, knowing that he was the strength of the early Taoist realm, and he was also a killer. Even people in the late Yindan realm would not notice his existence when he was fully hidden.


    The young man in front of him is actually a figure of great Taoism!


    With such strength at this age, it wouldn''t be a big problem to become a Yin Dan level figure in a few years.


    "The mouth is very hard. I don''t know who it is if you don''t say it. Go back and tell your master that I will come to take his head when I have time." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    The killer himself was stunned, so let him go?


    "While I haven''t changed my attention, you''d better get out." Su Yan said.


    He is really not in the mood to waste his time with these ants. As for killing him, he is a little tired now. It is better to relax the other party, so that they will deeply feel what despair is.


    The assassin was just stunned for a moment, and then broke the window immediately, he was really afraid that Su Yan would go back, after all, no one wanted to die.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to look at it, and went straight back to his bed to rest.


    In a short period of time, Wang Qingfeng should not come to find faults again. This Daoist realm killer should be the strongest killer he can use at the moment. After all, people who are higher in the Taoist realm rarely make moves. .


    Early the next morning, Su Yan was still asleep, and was awakened by a knock on the door again.


    Opening the door, Tang Qianqian was wearing a light blue dress. Tang Qianqian was also helpless. She didn''t want to find Su Yan.


    Yesterday��s misunderstanding has been clarified, but last night she suddenly got the news that she was going to participate in the dance, and it was difficult to find a suitable dance partner in a short time. She didn''t like those filthy and smelly men touching her.


    Thinking about it, only Su Yan is more suitable.


    She couldn''t refuse anyone who made this dance party, so she had to invite Su Yan in the end.


    Su Yan agreed. Although he didn''t have a good impression of Tang Qianqian, since the other party came to the door in person, Su Yan would naturally not refuse.


    The time for the prom was tonight, and Tang Qianqian left after speaking.


    On the other side, Su Yan walked straight out of the hotel and came to the vicinity of Dome Mountain. This was the place where the strange beast had recently appeared. Before Su Yan had walked over, he saw a group of monks in uniform clothes clearing the venue.


    The alien beast wounded people and slaughtered the door a few days ago, and even now, I can feel the blood on the dome mountain.


    There used to be a new sect Xuan Tianzong. The lord is said to be a master in the middle of the Yang Dan realm. Xuan Tianzong has a great reputation in South Central Province. However, on a thunderstorm night, Xuan Tianzong has hundreds of people. All died, it can be said that blood flowed into rivers.


    "Stop, irrelevant personnel are not allowed to enter here." A young man stopped Su Yan.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, not many people dared to stop him in this world, even a little disciple dared to stop him with words?


    "Is this your site?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    The other party was taken aback, but also shook his head. This is the gate of Xuantianzong, and they are the disciples of Wangfugu, so naturally they are not their territory.


    "Then what reason do you have to stop me?" Su Yan snorted coldly, and walked directly onto the Dome Mountain with a movement.


    The disciple was taken aback for a moment, and his face became furious. Although this is not the gate of Wangfugu, Wangfugu and Xuantianzong have always been family friends, and they often have exchanges. Now the Xuantianzong has been destroyed, they are naturally Will not sit idly by.


    Wangfugu is entrenched in the South Central Province and Xuantian Sect. The suzerains of the two sects are all powers in the middle of the Yang Pill realm. As for the ancestors of the supreme ancestors, they have begun to rely on weak power before the aura has recovered. Reiki cultivated.


    What kind of realm it is now, ordinary disciples of them naturally don''t know, but naturally they are not weak.


    Now that the Wangfu Valley has closed the mountain, Su Yan actually rushed into it. Where did this put their faces?


    "Stop for me!" The disciple snorted coldly.


    There are several elders checking things above, and Su Yan rushes in so hastily, it is not a good thing for them.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better shut up." Su Yan said lightly.


    Su Yan''s words were very light, but they sounded like lightning strikes in that disciple''s ears. The whole person stood still, but from the eyes of others, he was frightened.


    Su Yan did not pay attention to the other party, but walked towards the Dome Mountain.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Several disciples gathered around the disciple who had spoken before.


    After a while, the young man came back to his senses, but Su Yan had disappeared here.


    "Quickly report to the elder, someone broke into the mountain!" The disciple yelled.


    Several people were taken aback, then took out the talisman they were carrying, and directly passed the news to the elders on the mountain.

 Chapter 2424： The reason for the closure

    Chapter 2424: Reasons for Closing the Mountain


    Su Yan wandered, but his face frowned slightly. The smell of blood here was too serious. Not only did the other party kill here, but he also swallowed his blood to become stronger.


    This kind of crooked way is naturally that every practitioner will stand up and punish it!


    Su Yan is also not listed, so he came to Central South Province only after learning the news.


    It was originally the responsibility of other people in the same department, but Su Yan was bored, so he came by himself.


    When he reaches his state, he is pursuing his own mind, so he can feel new things as he pleases, thus promoting the progress of strength.


    When he arrived at Xuantianzong''s dojo, Su Yan saw hundreds of people in the sunken corpse, and at this moment, many of them were just bones.


    Almost all the flesh and blood in it was swallowed by the alien beast.


    A white-haired old man stood outside the dojo with vigor and looked at Su Yan with a smile.


    "This fellow Taoist doesn''t know where he comes from, what''s the matter when he comes here?" the old man asked.


    He was the elder Mo Youqian of Wangfugu, ranked ninth, and his strength was good, he was already in the late Yin Dan realm.


    "From the foot of the mountain, come to see the scene." Su Yan said lightly.


    He also wanted to see if the other party left any traces, but at the moment he saw the scene in the dojo and he understood a little.


    It is estimated that the other party is not far away. After swallowing so much flesh and blood, it is estimated that the strength of that guy will also skyrocket. These days it should be digested, but behind the Dome Mountain is a large jungle. It is really hard to find. .


    "Fellow Daoist stop, here is our Wangfugu take over." Mo Youqian said lightly.


    "This is not your site, do you have the final say?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    "Wang Fugu and Xuan Tianzong have always been very close. Now that Xuan Tianzong is robbed, we can''t just sit back and watch." Mo Youqian said righteously.


    The relationship between their Wangfugu and Xuantianzong is indeed irreversible. At this time, it is naturally impossible to watch the other side being destroyed. Even the suzerain specially invited the hidden powers of the Central South Province to destroy this. Alien!


    In his opinion, Su Yan''s entry would only cause trouble for them, time is running out, who knows where that strange beast has gone.


    "Is there any relationship between you and Xuan Tianzong?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "Yes, our Sect Master and Xuantian Sect Master have been friends for many years. In order to avenge Xuantianzong, the Sect Master even hired a great man from Central South Province!" Mo Youqian sneered. He is absolutely impossible to let Su Yan walked into the dojo.


    "Really, I think it''s just a rabbit and a fox sad." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What do you mean!" Mo Youqian was immediately angry.


    "You don''t understand anything, so don''t talk nonsense here. Now that the strange beast has made the entire Zhongnan province panicked, now we Wangfugu walks the way for the sky, but you are here to stop it?"


    He was almost about to take action to suppress Su Yan, the little yellow-haired boy from where he dared to speak out in front of him.


    Have you ever entered the Yin Dan realm and know how many changes in this world?


    "You Wangfugu blocked the Dome Mountain alone, isn''t it for the strange treasures and cultivation resources left by Xuan Tianzong?" Su Yan sneered.


    This is supposed to be taken over by the relevant department, but at this time Wangfugu stepped in. You don''t need to think about it to know why.


    Mo Youqian''s face became cloudy and uncertain, and there was a hint of hostility in his eyes when he looked at Su Yan. This young man''s words and deeds carried a sense of confidence, which made him very unhappy.


    "You better stop talking nonsense here, Xuantianzong''s things have been looted by that alien beast, and we are only blocking this place purely for help and justice!" Mo Youqian said coldly.


    Su Yan frowned. If the other party is out of humanity and justice, then the corpses should be buried at this moment, rather than letting their corpses be exposed to such scorching sun.


    The other party''s actions have exposed his own thoughts, and anyone can see it. This is also the reason why Wangfugu closed the mountain.


    It was just to confuse the outside world, and it was also to stop Su Yan here at this time.


    "That strange beast came to attack here only to devour flesh and blood, and his blood qi would make him stronger." Su Yan said indifferently.


    Otherwise, these people will not be left with bones, this is where Su Yan silently mourns.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand!" Mo Youqian angered.


    "Everything here has been ransacked by the alien beast. We have prepared the burial site to bury these corpses. This has nothing to do with you. I advise you to leave soon."


    "Have you digged for three days?" Su Yan laughed.


    The other party''s lie was too clumsy, and it seemed that there was no expectation that someone would break in here. At any rate, it was a practice sect, and even ordinary people could handle these corpses in a day.


    In these three days, how many resources and treasures of the Xuantian Sect had been swallowed by Wangfugu, otherwise it would not be impossible to move them for three days and three nights. If you have to find a winner in this catastrophe, then it is Wangfugu. .


    Doing nothing can swallow another school of cultivation, which is more profitable than a fisherman.


    At this moment, Mo Youqian''s expression was completely cold. Su Yan was indeed right. They were indeed here for the resources of Xuantian Sect, so they closed the mountain in order to swallow the entire Xuantian Sect.


    "You are right, but are we going to watch these things get dusty here?" Mo Youqian sneered, "These things can exert greater value in our hands!"


    "At least you have to bury the body first, right?" Su Yan frowned.


    Even he couldn''t stand it anymore. Those corpses had been beaten by wind and rain for so many days, and it was too cruel to expose the corpses in the wilderness.


    "A bunch of dead people, are you wasting time with them?" Mo Youqian sneered.


    When these bones are randomly found somewhere and thrown away, naturally there will be no problems.


    "But if you know these things, naturally you can''t leave here alive." Mo Youqian''s voice fell completely.


    If Su Yan is allowed to spread the word everywhere, then Wang Fugu''s reputation will be ruined sooner or later, and he naturally does not want to see this scene appear.


    "But you can get past those disciples'' interceptions, and entering here is considered a good strength. It''s better to practice under my sect and give you a good fortune at that time."


    Su Yan''s talent is indeed good, which also made Mo Youqian very tempted. When he reached the Yin Dan realm, his own magical powers would naturally be passed on, and he happened to have no disciples personally.


    "Just you gave me a good fortune." Su Yan was amused.

 Chapter 2425： From Xiuwu

    Chapter 2425 comes from Xiuwu world


    Mo Youqian''s face really cooled down this time, he himself didn''t have any good feelings for Su Yan, and the other party still came here to make trouble.


    "No, you don''t deserve to live." Su Yan said lightly.


    This kind of person is indeed unworthy to live in the world, claiming to be a friend of the irresistible, and taking other people''s belongings, but not even helping to bury the bones, this is the most unseeable place for him.


    The world of practice is indeed the weak and the strong, but you can''t lose your heart.


    "Hahaha, do you know what you are talking about, young man, I didn''t want to take your life before, so I was so kind to persuade you not to listen, then I can''t blame me." Mo Youqian said coldly.


    At any rate, he is a master of the late Yin Dan realm, and it is rare to accept a closed disciple. I don''t know how many people in the Central South Province are asking for it, but Su Yan actually refused.


    It doesn''t matter if he refuses to accept his disciples, Su Yan actually said to destroy him?


    It''s just bullying too much!


    "Look, the elder is about to make a move, that kid is dead!" Seeing this scene, several disciples couldn''t help but leaned over.


    In their eyes, the elders are out of reach, and basically they rarely see people at the elder level take action, but now they actually want to take action in front of them, which is naturally big news.


    As for Su Yan, it was completely ignored, because in their opinion, the elder''s shot would definitely be able to suppress Su Yan.


    "Die to me!" Mo Youqian said coldly.


    He had formed several seals, the golden light on his palms was bright, and the seals of Dao were dim and deep, and he directly suppressed Su Yan.


    boom!


    The entire Dome Mountain seemed to be trembling. The disciples of Wangfugu looked at the outside of the dojo anxiously, with curiosity in their eyes.


    "How... maybe!" Mo Youqian''s eyes were full of shock.


    At this moment, his internal organs were all shattered, and his pupils gradually turned white. Su Yan just flicked his fingers and directly killed him!


    It was too late for him to regret it now. Su Yan didn''t give him any chance and directly cut off his vitality.


    A mouthful of blood spurted, and Mo Youqian came softly.


    "You don''t deserve to be buried here." Su Yan said lightly, and then directly wiped out Mo Youqian''s corpse in the air. Those Wangfugu disciples were all frowned upon seeing this scene.


    They didn''t understand what was going on. The elders who were so respected in the ordinary days were directly obliterated in place, and there was not even a strand of ashes left, and everyone''s hearts began to grow.


    Looking at Su Yan''s eyes is like seeing a monster!


    "Move and die." Su Yan said lightly.


    It seemed that the sky was rolling in, and everyone did not dare to move at all. Even the Nine Elders couldn''t stand a single move in front of Su Yan. What do they mean to Su Yan?


    "Drag people away and bury them." Su Yan said lightly.


    He didn''t have any interest in those foreign treasures and resources, but walked to the center of the dojo, where there was an array pattern that had not been wiped out. This was the formation pattern of the Nine Heavens Fiendish Array. Su Yan frowned.


    This kind of formation pattern is impossible to exist on the earth, so in other words, this strange beast escaped from the martial arts world. It was injured because of the boundary wall, and it was anxious to restore its strength to form the Nine Heavens. Array, in order to absorb blood to restore their own strength.


    This is the information he wants to get. He has been skeptical since he got the news, but now he has confirmed it.


    After confirming this, Su Yan did not intend to stay longer at Dome Mountain. Several Wangfugu disciples were banned by him. If this matter cannot be completed within today, it will explode. Body died.


    He might not be able to find that strange beast if he was going to look for it now, but according to the degree of the opponent''s injury, this strange beast is estimated to be shot for the second time, and the vitality of hundreds of people in Xuan Tianzong did not restore it to its peak.


    So he only needs to wait for the opponent''s second shot.


    It was already afternoon when she returned to the hotel. Tang Qianqian was waiting outside Su Yan''s door very anxiously. She had knocked on the door countless times and no one responded.


    I went to the front desk and said that Su Yan had never returned after leaving, but she didn''t have Su Yan''s phone number either.


    "Where have you been?" Tang Qianqian frowned when Su Yan came back.


    "I''m sorry, I have to deal with something personal." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Forget it, the prom is about to begin, you go and change the dress." Tang Qianqian can''t control that much at the moment.


    This dance party was very top-notch, and most of the people in it were young talents among the practitioners in Central South Province, so she thought about calling Su Yan, after all, Su Yan can also resist the existence of the master.


    "The dress?" Su Yan was stunned.


    He didn''t like wearing dresses, and Tang Qianqian hadn''t told him before that.


    Tang Qianqian was also stunned, then rolled her eyes.


    Of course you have to wear a dress when you go to the ball. Does this kind of thing also need her to remind you?


    "You can''t live without it?" Tang Qianqian asked cautiously.


    Su Yan nodded truthfully, even if he had one, he wouldn''t take it with him. He came here to eradicate the alien. Is it possible that he has to wear an evening gown to fight the opponent?


    "I really convinced you, forget it and go." Tang Qianqian said.


    The two got into Tang Qianqian''s Honda car and quickly drove in the direction of Yunmeng Tower.


    Yunmenglou is a well-known private club in the Central South Province. Even if you have money, you may not be able to get the VIP. Nowadays, in the era of aura recovery, only the group of distinguished people can become the VIP of Yunmenglou. .


    The name itself has ancient meaning, and it is prepared for these people.


    Although they are practitioners, they are all modern society. Everyone wears evening gowns. Only Su Yan, who is very plainly dressed, stands out among these people.


    At this moment, the Yunmeng Tower is full of all kinds of luxury, and Yunmeng Tower is not all cultivators put in. It must have a prominent identity.


    This made Su Yan couldn''t help but look at Tang Qianqian twice. Obviously, this girl was not only invited because of the first beauty in Central South Province.


    But Tang Qianqian didn''t say it, Su Yan didn''t bother to ask, he didn''t have any interest in this kind of thing.


    Yunmeng Tower is built next to the mountain. It is a small villa where dance parties, parties and other activities can be held here. The service and everything are high-end, but the price is naturally not cheap.


    Su Yan just appeared, and immediately attracted a lot of attention. After all, he was really too eye-catching among these people. Although Tang Qianqian was a little helpless, she did not leave Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan was her partner in this dance party.

 Chapter 2426： Smiling tiger

    Chapter 2426: Smiling Tiger


    "Qianqian, are you not mistaken?" A petite figure rushed to Tang Qianqian''s side. She was wearing a dark red dress with full temperament.


    "Little Wu Ru, what are you talking about?" Tang Qianqian frowned.


    Wu Ru is her best friend, and the two have a good relationship. It can be said that the only person Tang Qianqian trusts in Central South Province is Wu Ru.


    But at any rate Su Yan was brought by her. If she even talks about her, then she would be too embarrassed.


    Su Yan didn''t care. He did not bring a dress. Originally, he could go and buy a set, but Tang Qianqian was too anxious and pulled him directly to the ball.


    "Don''t you want to use him to block Wang Qingfeng?" Wu Ru whispered in Tang Qianqian''s ear.


    But Su Yan heard all this very real, after all, his senses were extremely powerful, and no details could escape his five senses.


    Tang Qianqian didn''t know what to say. Using Su Yan to block Wang Qingfeng would not send Su Yan to the tiger''s mouth, even though Su Yan had already offended Wang Qingfeng.


    "This time even Wang Qingfeng is here." Wu Ru continued.


    This made Tang Qianqian stunned for a moment, and then frowned. She didn''t have any favor with Wang Qingfeng, and Wang Qingfeng had always been stalking him.


    If Wang Qingfeng was here, then Su Yan would be miserable!


    She still has some good feelings for Su Yan, except that Su Yan is too arrogant, the chat that day made her have some good feelings for Su Yan, Su Yan is indeed different from most men.


    Women''s instincts often appear accurate at this time.


    But Wu Ru on the side was stunned. Is this the Tang Qianqian she knew? Tang Qianqian would never show such an expression to a man.


    "I said Qianqian, would you really like him?" Wu Ru whispered.


    Tang Qianqian was taken aback, and then her face turned flush.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, you know who I like." Tang Qianqian said.


    However, Wu Ru seemed to have discovered the New World, so he ignored Tang Qianqian and moved to Su Yan''s side.


    "What kind of work does this handsome guy do?" Wu Ru asked.


    "No job." Su Yan said truthfully.


    He does not have a job. Does the industry under his name still need him to work?


    But in Wu Ru''s ears, there was something wrong. Although the whole body was clean, it was not a luxury brand, and his family was naturally not good.


    If she doesn''t have a job, she will hardly have any social status. She is also a perfect cultivation base at the master level, but no matter how she looks at Su Yan, she is very ordinary.


    How did such a person make Tang Qianqian choose her as a dance partner?


    Wu Ru couldn''t figure it out, and she couldn''t help looking down on Su Yan. Whoever was able to come to this dance party was not the proud child of the spiritual world, and Su Yan could actually follow Tang Qianqian.


    Su Yan also saw the thoughts in Wu Ru''s eyes, but didn''t say much.


    If he really told the other party about his identity, the other party would not believe it, so it would be better to shut up and save trouble.


    "Then which famous foreign university did you graduate from?" Wu Ru asked immediately.


    "No." Su Yan said lightly.


    This made Wu Ru frowned, and he was undoubtedly less optimistic about Su Yan.


    "If you do, don''t ask." Tang Qianqian persuaded.


    She didn''t have any expectations for Su Yan, she just met a guy who thought it was good.


    Wu Ru pouted her little mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    After all, this was Tang Qianqian''s choice, and she naturally couldn''t manage it.


    "Qianqian, is this your dancing partner?" A slightly playful voice suddenly sounded.


    A man in a pink suit came over with a glass of red wine in his hand, looking extremely elegant.


    "Chen Shian?" Tang Qianqian also frowned.


    Suddenly she regretted bringing Su Yan here, and the trouble ensued. Chen Shian was not a person to provoke, and Wang Qingfeng was walking very close.


    It can also be regarded as a famous dude from the Central South Province. The method of facing the enemy is very cruel. Now coming here to say hello is probably also leading Wang Qingfeng.


    On the other side, Wang Qingfeng leaned on the sofa with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    He doesn''t care what Su Yan is like, and when he arrives in the Central South Province, if he dares to struggle with him, he is looking for death!


    Actually dared to compete with him for Tang Qianqian, it is simply not knowing what is good or bad, and now the thing that makes him look down the most is that Tang Qianqian actually chose Su Yan as his dance partner, this is what he hates most.


    "Hello, my name is Chen Shian."


    Chen Shian jumped over Tang Qianqian directly and greeted Su Yan directly.


    Wu Ru watched it wonderfully. Chen Shian was a famous smiling tiger. There were countless sharp knives hidden under that harmonious face. She also wanted to see how Su Yan would react.


    Su Yan frowned. As the saying goes, good dogs don''t stand in the way. He was about to get a glass of wine at the moment when Chen Shian blocked him.


    "Which dog are you?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Chen Shian, who was still smiling, also turned gloomy. He asked himself that he had no disrespect, but Su Yan directly vilified him.


    Tang Qianqian also sighed, she knew it would happen. Su Yan''s personality was too staunch and arrogant. Chen Shian would naturally not reconcile with Su Yan.


    Even Wu Ru didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to speak like that directly, and stayed in place at this time.


    This is too harsh, right?


    Chen Shian is not a fuel-efficient lamp in Central South Province. Although he is a dude, he is a dude with some ability. Besides, there is a Wang Qingfeng standing behind him. In Central South Province, no one dares to provoke him. Su Yan actually dares to be like this. speak?


    This is not surprising, Su Yan can naturally feel Chen Shian''s hostility, is it possible that when the enemy comes, he has to smile and ask him to drink tea?


    "My buddy, your words are too ugly, right?" Chen Shian quickly suppressed his emotions, only frowned slightly.


    I have to say that his city mansion is also very deep, if others are estimated to be angry directly.


    This is exactly what Chen Shian is terrifying, and the title of smiling tiger is not for nothing.


    "Su Yan, Chen Shian has a lot of strength in the Central South Province, don''t fight him!" Tang Qianqian reminded in a low voice.


    After all, she asked Su Yan to come here. At this time, when Su Yan encountered a problem, she naturally wanted to remind her.


    However, Su Yan did not pay attention, but looked at Chen Shian calmly, without any waves in his eyes.


    "The dog is still so pink, Chihuahua?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Before he came, he knew that there would be a fight tonight, so it was not surprising that Chen Shian would come to him.

 Chapter 2427： cannon fodder

    Chapter 2427: Cannon Fodder


    Chen Shian''s face went dark, and he really couldn''t laugh at this time. The dignified smiling tiger was actually called a Chihuahua?


    This made him naturally angry, looking at Su Yan''s calm face and wishing to tear it apart, it was a deception!


    Wu Ru on the side looked at him and wanted to laugh. Su Yan was too talented, right?


    Although this pink suit is indeed a bit irritating, it still seems to have been worn on Chen Shian, but when it came to Su Yan''s mouth, it became a Chihuahua.


    She also had to admire where Tang Qianqian got such a living treasure, but at the same time she sighed for Su Yan, dare to talk to the smiling tiger Chen Shian like this, Su Yan will be miserable today.


    "Be shameless, believe it or not, I have ten thousand ways to make you die. You are proud of yourself here, and you won''t even be able to get out of this door later!" Chen Shian shouted coldly.


    Now there is no point in pretending to be a smiling tiger. Su Yan has already aroused his anger, which makes Chen Shian very angry. If his eyes can really kill people, then the fierce light in his eyes has already smashed Su Yan. Up.


    Tang Qianqian sighed, and now she has nothing to do.


    The trouble Su Yan caused himself can only be solved by himself.


    "Only you?" Su Yan smiled.


    Chen Shian also frowned. He was already very upset. At this time, Su Yan was still so rampant in front of him, and he was very rude to him, so he naturally had no room to spare.


    "You don''t know who I am, have you heard of the Chen family group? It is my family''s property, and it is one of the best consortium in Central South Province!" Chen Shian sneered.


    He is the prince of the Chen consortium. There was originally a Tianhai Group who pressed them down, but recently Tianhai Group didn''t know who had offended him and was directly bankrupted. Finally, he was acquired by a company and used it as a leather bag company.


    The status of the Chen Consortium is naturally rising. Apart from the five big families and the richest man, no one can compete with them for their financial resources!


    "Are you going to kill me with money, or are you going to kill me?" Su Yan sneered.


    He naturally didn''t have a good temper with Chen Shian, and threatened him. Do you really know how the death word was written?


    Chen Shian''s face also darkened. Su Yan still calls him a dog. He doesn''t know good or bad. He has no choice but to give Su Yan a death.


    "Tao Ren Jing!" someone exclaimed.


    The practitioners who came here were all young talents from the Central South Province, but everyone thought that Chen Shian was only in the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm. How long has it been since I have seen him, he has actually reached the Taoist Realm!


    Su Yan is not surprised. Chen Shian''s foundation is very vain. It is estimated that he was forcibly promoted with pill medicine and certain heavenly materials and earth treasures. It can be said that the human state is the peak.


    It is almost impossible to go up, compared with other people, the road has come to an end.


    Even Wu Ru was a little surprised. She is now at the Grand Master Realm because of her great talent, but Chen Shian is already in the Taoist Realm.


    However, in Su Yan''s view, Chen Shian''s Taoist status is not even comparable to thunderous half-walkers.


    "You asked for this, no wonder who!" Chen Shian sneered.


    He is ready to shoot directly. If Su Yan is allowed to talk nonsense, don''t everyone here treat him as Wang''s dog?


    Su Yan also laughed. This smiling tiger thought how strong he was. He did not know that Wang Qingfeng had been used as cannon fodder, but it was only to use Chen Shian to find out his details. At the beginning, even the killer of the Taoist level was almost given to him It''s gone, Chen Shian is a fart?


    But Su Yan didn''t care, even if he found out, he and these people are in the same sky and the other underground. How can Yinghuo compete with Haoyue?


    boom!


    Chen Shian''s aura rose up, and his right hand grabbed Su Yan directly to suppress him!


    At this time, many people turned their gazes here, with a hint of indifference and playfulness in their gazes. They seemed to be able to think of Su Yan''s fate, which was being strongly suppressed by Chen Shian.


    After all, there are not many Taoist realms here.


    Even Wu Ru, a cultivator genius, was only in the late stage of the Grandmaster Realm. Unless those old guys were born, no one really could compete with Chen Shian. After stepping into the Taoist Realm, the gap with Grandmaster was not a little bit.


    Even if it was forcibly promoted with the treasures of heaven, material and earth and medicine, Wu Ru did not dare to compete with him.


    Let alone Su Yan, at this time everyone was already imagining the scene of Su Yan being suppressed, and their faces couldn''t help but sneer.


    They certainly wouldn��t make it for Su Yan. The status and reputation of the Chen Consortium is very large in Central South Province, and Su Yan is indeed too mad, calling it a Chihuahua directly. It��s no wonder that Chen Shi��an will change from the past. Character, ready to directly suppress Su Yan.


    "Fancy and fancy." Su Yan said lightly.


    This undoubtedly caused everyone to frown. Su Yan was still dying when he died, and how could he mock Chen Shian at this time, and the end would only be even more miserable.


    Naturally, Su Yan was not idle either, and directly raised a sofa and slammed it on Chen Shian''s head.


    Originally, a sofa could not cause Chen Shian to cause any harm, but Su Yan quietly added a little bit of vitality to it, even if it was only a small trace, it was more than enough to destroy Chen Shian.


    Chen Shian''s Taoism was directly broken by Su Yan!


    There was blood slowly left on his forehead, and Chen Shian''s eyes were filled with disbelief. What''s the situation?


    With his Taoist physical body, he would actually be smashed into bleeding by a sofa, and his mind is a little groggy now, if it were not for the strong cultivation base to support him, he would have passed out.


    The other party is actually in Taoist state!


    This was Chen Shian''s first and last thought, because the next moment Su Yan directly kicked him.


    Su Yan controlled his strength. Naturally, he would not let Chen Shian die in vain. That would be too boring. He wanted Chen Shian to watch the Chen Consortium collapse in front of him.


    Not far away, Wang Qingfeng watched this scene indifferently. Naturally, he wouldn''t take it rashly. Now the business of Tianhai Group has been gradually controlled by the five major families. If he wants to occupy the upper position in this opportunity, he cannot cause trouble for the time being. .


    That''s why he asked Chen Shian to make a trial today, and now he was just letting Su Yanduo jump for a few days. In his eyes, Su Yan was already the fish on the dark chopping board.

 Chapter 2428： Vomiting blood

    Chapter 2428


    boom!


    The ground was kicked out of a big hole. Fortunately, it was the first floor, and there was no basement below, otherwise it would be overturned by Su Yan.


    Lie on the ground, Chen Shian couldn''t move, his eyes were filled with resentment, he didn''t understand how Su Yan did it.


    He is in the realm of Taoism, even if Su Yan is very strong, he will tremble?


    With a sofa and a foot, his body at this moment is like falling apart, painful, blood is constantly in his mouth, and his internal organs have broken.


    "Chihuahua''s body is quite strong." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Then he walked directly towards Chen Shian, pinched a section of the opponent''s spine with both hands, and then directly crushed it!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Su Yan directly abolished his cultivation base!


    That was what he had learned throughout his life, and I don''t know how much money the Chen Consortium had poured into it to make him reach his current strength.


    "Believe in Su, you are dead!" Chen Shian shouted sharply.


    Su Yan actually abolished him directly, and he still couldn''t take care of himself. Chen Shian was almost crazy!


    No one thought of this scene. No matter how you looked at it, Chen Shian had the upper hand, but at this moment of effort, Su Yan directly suppressed Chen Shian!


    Especially Wu Ru, she is the most aware of the difficulty of this, especially when Su Yan directly destroys the spine, it is relaxed and comfortable. It looks like a veteran in this field. I don��t know how much Su Yan has done. Something like this.


    "You are dead, you can''t get out of here today!" Chen Shian said, "I am the prince of the Chen family group. Even if you are in the Yin Dan period, it is easy enough to kill you!"


    What he said was the truth. The strength of Central South Province was indeed much higher than that of Zhongzhou. It was not a big problem to find a few Yin Dan realms, and it was only a matter of minutes to solve Su Yan.


    He is now abolished, so naturally he will not let Su Yan go!


    Su Yan was not in a hurry. Now that he knew the other party''s company, he directly transmitted the voice to his subordinates. After a few words, Su Yan helped Chen Shian find out the phone.


    "Call your father?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Everyone who saw this was taken aback. The Chen Consortium''s power in the Central South Province is not small. It is really not too difficult to find a few Yin Dan realms to deal with Su Yan. Is this making trouble for yourself?


    Wu Ru watched this scene with his mouth open, and at the moment he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Although she was indeed surprised that Su Yan was a figure in the Yin Dan realm, this was not something that was too worthy of her attention. It was not a big problem to enter the Yin Dan realm with her talent for another year or two.


    This is accumulating, her master has already prepared a great fortune for her, and the Taoist state will not hinder her at all.


    But this is really good at making trouble for myself.


    Wang Qingfeng watched this scene indifferently, his face was not worried. After that night, he completely calmed down. Knowing that Su Yan was not very good at dealing with it, he would naturally not be in trouble at this time, and wait until he is ready for everything. , Killing a Su Yan is also a simple matter.


    Su Yan was very "enthusiastic" and helped Chen Shian dial Chen Dingsi''s number.


    "Dad, I was dismissed!" Chen Shian said in the first sentence.


    Now he feels very humiliated, and now his spiritual energy is regained, it is not too difficult to restore his spine, but Su Yan directly abolished his cultivation base, this is what made him the most humiliating.


    Although he didn''t understand why Su Yan wanted to help him make this call, at this time he just wanted Chen Dingsi to find someone to teach Su Yan severely.


    "Boy, who did you provoke outside?" Chen Dingsi''s voice hated iron and steel.


    It took him a lot of relationships to find so many natural treasures and elixirs, and finally gave them to Chen Shian, but who knows how stupid his own son is!


    Simply stupid!


    "What do you mean?" Chen Shian was also dumbfounded.


    Although he was a dude and a lot of people were offended, Chen Dingsi had never spoken to him in this tone, which made him instinctively realize that something was wrong.


    "Do you dare to ask what you mean, now the entire Chen family group has been acquired by others, and you are still thinking about what your father can do!" Chen Dingsi said angrily.


    He is also very angry now, but within a few minutes, other shareholders of the Chen Consortium directly sold the shares they held at a low price, which directly caused the Chen Consortium to almost collapse.


    Then a mysterious person appeared and directly purchased the Chen consortium.


    The shares of those shareholders do add up to more than his big head. It can be said that the Chen Consortium has almost changed hands, and the stock price has been messed up. In just a few minutes, he has lost three or four billion yuan. !


    And this loss continues.


    Chen Dingsi had to sell his shares, which also means that the Chen Consortium was formally acquired.


    The opponent''s speed is very fast and the coming is fierce. He asked himself that he had never met such a person, so the only explanation is that his stupid son caused him trouble again!


    He has wiped Chen Shian''s **** many times over the years, this time he really can''t help it!


    "What are you talking about?" Chen Shian was stunned.


    It can be said that the level of the Chen Consortium is not much worse than that of the Tianhai Group. It is incomparable with the five big families and only has a century of heritage, and it can be regarded as a real behemoth in Central South Province.


    Who has the ability to acquire the Chen consortium?


    "You solve it yourself, don''t die, even if it''s burning high incense, your father, I don''t have the ability to wipe your ass!" After speaking, Chen Dingsi directly hung up the phone.


    Chen Shian was also confused, what the **** was going on, he hadn''t caused much trouble recently.


    First, the Tianhai Group, and then their Chen Financial Group. Is this someone deliberately engaging in Central South China?


    All kinds of thoughts appeared in Chen Shian''s mind, but he was still puzzled. Who has such great power and is so boring, what can they get by doing this?


    Invade the market?


    But then you have to engage in five great families too!


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in Chen Shian''s heart. He first denied the idea directly, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized that it was the most true!


    He suddenly raised his head, and suddenly saw Su Yan''s faint smile, as if he had expected his reaction a long time ago.


    "It''s you!" Chen Shian roared.


    "You did it!"


    He couldn''t think that Su Yan did it. Su Yan not only abolished him, but also bought the Chen family consortium.


    He only felt that the anger in his chest couldn''t be vented. He was anxious and added to his injury, and Chen Shian spouted blood!

 Chapter 2429： Master Kassapa

    Chapter 2429: Master Kassapa


    The spectators are all dumbfounded, what is going on, isn''t Chen Shian calling for help?


    Why did he vomit blood, and his injuries were too serious?


    And what does "you" mean before?


    A group of people couldn''t figure it out, but Chen Shian felt that his whole person was decadent, his cultivation base was abolished, and the power behind it was almost uprooted at this moment.


    Where is his injury too serious, he was so angry that he vomited blood!


    Chen Shian became more and more angry, and finally spit out a mouthful of old blood, and he passed out with anger!


    Su Yan calmly placed the phone beside Chen Shian and stood up slowly.


    Now even Wang Qingfeng has lost his former composure. He doesn''t understand what Chen Shian is talking about, but obviously there is no chance to ask at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Qianqian was also very confused.


    Wu Ru''s little face was also very puzzled, not understanding what happened.


    "He passed out by himself." Su Yan said lightly, and then cast his eyes on Wang Qingfeng.


    "Fuck!"


    Wang Qingfeng applauded suddenly, the doubt on his face was quickly taken back by him.


    Su Yan looked at him plainly, and could see obvious disdain in his eyes. This was not his madness, but it was indeed the case. He didn''t need to put Wang Qingfeng in his eyes at all. The opponent was just a slightly larger ant.


    But it''s ants after all.


    "Brother Su is really bold, and he can actually hurt people with his aura, but it is really not very good to destroy the cultivation base." Wang Qingfeng said with a smile.


    He didn''t want to provoke Su Yan at this time. Although he didn''t know what happened just now, it obviously wouldn''t be a good thing.


    "Your dog?" Su Yan said, pointing to Chen Shian who had passed out on the ground.


    This left everyone speechless for a while, Su Yan was really mad and boundless, even if he and Chen Shian were just gone, at this time Wang Qingfeng was really not a existence comparable to the Chen family.


    It is not unreasonable for the five great families to prosper in the Central South Province for so many years. The depth of their foundation is basically unknown, and the rejuvenation of aura is even more like a fish in water.


    Even Wang Qingfeng frowned, but he didn''t say anything, but winked at the people around him.


    At this moment, the Buddha-like young man standing next to Wang Qingfeng took a step calmly and slowly walked towards Chen Shian. His whole body seemed to have a Buddha light, and his face looked very kind.


    If ordinary people saw it, they would think it was the reincarnation of the Buddha.


    Western teachers, Su Yan had noticed this person a long time ago, and his strength was pretty good, but there was no threat to him.


    "This benefactor just fainted, but the other benefactor hurt and destroyed the foundation of the human being when he acted. The hostility was too heavy." The young Buddha said lightly.


    "That''s Master Kassapa!" someone whispered.


    This master Kassapa has been rumored to be the reincarnation of the ancient Buddha with the burning lamp. The Buddha is boundless and his body is like a vajra.


    "Pan Dao is not a master, but a monk." Kasyapa said lightly.


    Tang Qianqian frowned when she saw this person stand up.


    She had also heard of the name of Master Kassapa. The other party made many people convert to Buddhism, and even the most vicious villains will become extremely holy. Such power really makes people feel mysterious and powerful.


    The key is that he doesn''t need to do anything, just recite the Buddha''s name and he will convert to Buddhism.


    "Forget it, Chen Shian, you are also abolished. It is definitely not a good thing to get into such a person!" Tang Qianqian said to Su Yan.


    This Master Kassapa is so mysterious that few people know his true realm until now, but at least there is no doubt that he is strong.


    Su Yan was noncommittal, which also made Tang Qianqian frown.


    In the eyes of these people, the Yin Dan state is not the peak. It would be foolish for Su Yan to think that the Yin Dan state can control everything, and confronting the mysterious Master Kassapa, there is absolutely no good fruit.


    This is not to say how strong she thinks Master Kassapa is, but the momentum created by Kassapa''s countless deeds, which until now is still unbreakable.


    She didn''t know when Wang Qingfeng met Kassapa, but being able to invite this great Buddha out was definitely a warning to others.


    Wu Ru didn''t speak anymore. She was still a little jealous of this Master Kassapa. The key was that she didn''t know when she would follow the other side''s Tao.


    "It''s just a bald head." Su Yan''s answer was very concise.


    But Tang Qianqian didn''t know what to say. If the other party was really just a bald head, that was the reincarnation of the ancient Buddha Kassapa.


    The person who can prove Dao in the future is just a bald head in Su Yan''s mouth.


    "Donor, you are too serious to kill, it is better to go with me." Master Kassapa said lightly, "Remember to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha. I think the donor is predestined with me. It is better to wait for me to be weird. Buddha status."


    A faint atmosphere of peace filled the clubhouse, and everyone was infected by the sacred aura of Master Kassapa, among which the low-level people almost even knelt down.


    At this moment, Master Kassapa''s head seemed to rise like a round of sun, which made people admire.


    Wu Ru covered his ears and did not listen to Kaye. This is the mystery of Kaye. Just a few words can confuse people.


    However, this kind of method is not enough for Su Yan. Converting to Buddhism is just a cover. This bald guy still wants to do it against him.


    "What if I don''t go?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "The little monk had to suppress the donor and bring it back to Mount Xumi." Kassapa said lightly.


    Kassapa didn''t think that his words would actually have no effect on Su Yan. Unless he was a person with a strong Dao heart, everyone would be confused by what he just said.


    But that is not a big problem, no matter how hard the Dao Heart is, he can destroy it.


    "Is it your dog again?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    He has nothing to fear. Master Kassapa looks like an ant in his eyes, without any sense of mystery.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t see the details of this master clearly, the other party was just practicing on pure obsession, and what he did was not good.


    Forcibly brainwashing people to let the other party fall into their own mountain gate is not a good thing.


    "Master Kassapa is not my dog, but my friend, don''t sow discord anymore." Wang Qingfeng said lightly, the expression in his eyes was very playful.


    He knows how powerful this bald man is. This time he deliberately called the other party too because he heard that Su Yan would also be here. This monk was used to deal with Su Yan.


    "Master Kassapa, can you accept me as a disciple?" someone asked eagerly.

 Chapter 2430： Suppress!

    The second thousandth chapter is suppressed!


    "Donor, please take refuge in my Buddha." Master Kassapa persuaded with all his heart.


    "It''s not an unfounded vernacular that we can practice the golden body and become the awe-inspiring person." Kaye said immediately.


    Su Yan remained indifferent. If the real burning lamp was born, he might still find it interesting, but Master Kassapa is just an ordinary and direct person.


    There is no detailed proof of the reincarnation of the burning lamp, but it is just fabricated.


    Many people sneered. They naturally hoped that Master Kassapa would take Su Yanji away. Su Yancai was already in the Yin Dan realm at such an age, and these young talents also had a lot of pressure.


    If they can become the disciples of the Buddha sitting down, then there is not much threat to them.


    After all, the children whom the Buddha sat down were not allowed to participate in the struggle.


    They are still arrogant, and they don''t care what Su Yan will be like.


    Wang Qingfeng��s face also became cold. He absolutely couldn��t bear that Su Yan was Tang Qianqian��s dancing partner. Tang Qianqian was already his own in his eyes. Su Yan suddenly appeared at this time, he was naturally Unbearable.


    This time he also came to the dance with this mentality, but he didn''t expect to actually meet Su Yan.


    The Master Kassapa who was brought by him also had room to play.


    He didn''t know what Su Yan did to Chen Shian, which made Chen Shian so scared that he even fainted.


    But so far, it''s not that no one has been arrogant in front of Master Kassapa before, but those people eventually became the virgins under the seat of Kassapa, losing their original brilliance.


    "Even if the so-called Buddha of Mount Xumi is born, it can''t save me, just rely on you to think?" Su Yan sneered.


    If you say arrogant, these people should be too arrogant, right?


    A bald man who is not influential wants to save him into a Buddhist monk. Who is arrogant?


    Kaye''s face didn''t become anxious, but he walked towards Su Yan step by step, still with a kind smile on his face.


    "Since the donor doesn''t understand it, let me wake you up." Kassapa seemed to sigh in a pity.


    The Buddha''s light on the whole person was shining brightly, as if a small sun had appeared here, and it came directly to Su Yan''s suppression.


    There are lotus growing under his feet, as if it contains a road.


    "Who is this guy, even Master Kassapa doesn''t even know."


    "I think there is another good boy under Master Kassapa this time." Someone said one after another.


    Even if they are young talents from Central South Province, they really cannot compare with Master Kassapa of Mount Sumeru. Only the first genius Wu Ru in Central South Province can be compared. But now Wu Ru is gestating With great luck, ready to reach the sky in one step.


    So at this moment, no one among the younger generation in Central Southern Province can compare to Master Kassapa.


    Seeing Master Kassapa slowly walking towards Su Yan at this moment, they knew how much they thought.


    A gleam of light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes. He was really moving. It was really the first time he met someone who wanted to accept him as a boy, and he was too courageous.


    Su Yan directly suppressed it!


    Master Kassapa, who had been shining all over the world, seemed to have stepped into the swamp at this moment, motionless.


    Others didn''t understand what Master Kassapa was doing, but no one dared to speak.


    Only Kassapa himself understands what is going on. His Buddha''s light is composed by the power of ten thousand lives, so it is so powerful that he can convert to Buddhism only with words.


    Once these Buddha lights appeared, basically no one could hurt him.


    But now his Buddha light dimmed, and then slowly disappeared, his heart was extremely shocked, and at the same time the whole person was hit by a huge force, and a mouthful of blood came out directly.


    His body almost exploded immediately!


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Buddha''s light was actually composed of ten thousand life''s thoughts, so he just took a casual palm, but this also made Kassapa almost died.


    Immediately everyone saw a shocking scene, and Kasaba turned around and left without any pause.


    Stepping on some kind of magical pace, the speed is extremely fast.


    Is this escape?


    Everyone was stunned, Su Yan just slapped out a palm, Kaye first spit out a mouthful of blood, then turned around and fled, which really shocked them.


    A sneer appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he immediately took Kaye''s hand to imprison him.


    "Die me!" Su Yan yelled coldly.


    Kassapa, who was planning to escape, was unprepared, and Su Yan suppressed his whole person in place.


    Suddenly, the whole clubhouse calmed down, and Su Yan directly suppressed Master Kassapa!


    You know that he is one of the most powerful figures in the younger generation, is it possible that Su Yan is going against the sky?


    They had never heard of such a powerful person being born before, and they don''t know which sect belongs to?


    That Taoism is too terrifying, I wonder if it is enough to compare with Yimen?


    At this moment, Kayah��s heart was full of regrets, how could he think that an unknown person would directly destroy his ten thousand life thought power, that thing was given to him by the Buddha of Mount Xumi to save his life, but don��t Su Yanyi The palm was shattered.


    Others couldn''t understand, but he could really feel Su Yan''s strength.


    At least it is the late Yin Dan Realm!


    Otherwise, there is no way to achieve this step at all. You must know that he is only Daoist Realm Great Perfection, and with that ten thousand life thought power, it is enough to reach the mid-Yin Dan Realm strength.


    Su Yan can only explain it in the later stage of Yin Dan Realm.


    He knew that he had caused the wrong person this time, and if the other party wanted to kill him, it would be a simple and effortless existence.


    Being so young is the latter stage of the Yin Dan realm, and it is not impossible to become a saint as an ancestor in the future!


    This talent makes him very envious, but after all, he can only be envious.


    "Friends of Taoism, I was too reckless this time, can you let me go, we will give you friendship with Mount Sumeru," Kaye said hurriedly.


    Think about it before he said that he would reap Su Yan as his own boy, but now he regrets what he said.


    The others were already stunned on the spot. What kind of character was this person in front of him? Even Master Kassapa was not an opponent and was directly suppressed.


    Su Yan also laughed. These people always like this. After being accustomed to bullying the weak with the strong, they kicked into the iron plate, thinking that an apology would be useful?


    How can the majesty of his Star Sea Lord be so easily offended?


    He did have a real fire before, and it is basically impossible to let Kassapa go!

 Chapter 2431： Kill directly!

    The second thousand 431 chapters kill directly!


    "The winner, the loser, why didn''t you think of it now when you said those words?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Kassapa was taken aback, then clenched his teeth, and looked at Su Yan''s eyes with resentment. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so unrelenting and didn''t let him off at all.


    Wang Qingfeng also frowned. Su Yan''s strength was indeed beyond his expectations. This also made him feel tricky, but it was not at the bottom of the solution.


    But today''s events undoubtedly slapped him hard in the face.


    It''s better not to act rashly at this moment, and it is not too late to free up his hands to clean up Su Yan after he has resolved the Tianhai Group''s affairs.


    Anyway, Tang Qianqian is there, is it possible to run away?


    As for today''s dance party, it is estimated that this will not continue.


    "Qianqian, where did you find the treasure? Isn''t it too sturdy?" Wu Ru didn''t know when she got to Tang Qianqian''s side, and said with shock on her small face.


    "I don''t know it will be like this." Tang Qianqian has not recovered yet.


    Thinking about what she said to Su Yan before, her heart became mixed up. She was still worried about this and that for Su Yan before, and felt that the other party was too arrogant and easy to cause trouble. However, Su Yan has self-confidence. Big capital!


    Even Kaye was defeated by Su Yan in one move, which was enough to prove how miserable he was before.


    She doesn''t know what to say now.


    Even Wu Ru was a little uncomfortable. She was concerned about Su Yan��s work and education before, but now it seems that the other party does not need these things to support her identity and status. The first disciple under the seat of the Buddha of Mount Sumeru was all sued. Do you care about other people who are submissive and submissive?


    "This fellow Taoist, you have to think carefully. If you kill me, Mount Xumi will not let you go in the future. I am doing it for your own good." Kassapa said.


    He felt that Su Yan had moved to kill, so naturally he couldn''t say much at this time.


    In his opinion, there is no great power behind Su Yan. He knows the strongest disciples of those famous sects, and there is absolutely no such person as Su Yan, so he is not worried about Su Yan behind it.


    Su Yan also laughed at this time, and the other party actually used Mount Xumi to press him.


    When he first stepped into the martial arts world, what was the Buddha of Mount Xumi?


    There is really no power behind him, because he is the one behind the power and the sect!


    A small Mount Xume, nothing to him.


    However, the others are a little bit frightened. If they really get involved with Mount Xume, then people like Su Yan will definitely die without a burial place, let alone kill the first child under the seat of Buddha. Up.


    "I don''t think he dared to do it. After all, Mount Xume is not something to provoke."


    "Indeed, there should be some limits to madness. The younger generation of fighting seniors will naturally not come out, but if it is a malicious murder and slap in the face, Mount Xumi will never do anything."


    Some people think so. In their opinion, Su Yan absolutely dare not kill Kaye, but just find a place for a while.


    Even Wu Ru thinks so. Although there are indeed few people in the younger generation that Su Yan can compare with, it is a drop in the ocean compared to those big powers, and it is not worth mentioning.


    It irritated Mount Xume, what the consequences would be, as long as he was not a fool, he knew.


    Only one or two people think that Su Yan will kill him. After all, this guy is a person who can do everything.


    Among them was Tang Qianqian. She was the first to contact Su Yan and knew that Su Yan was not the kind of person who would retreat when threatened.


    "Really?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "Yes, the Buddha of Mount Xumi is definitely not someone you can afford. You''d better be a little self-aware." Kassapa sneered.


    He was convinced that Su Yan did not dare to kill him. Mount Xumi is not a good way to provoke, and it has been a long time since Xumi Mountain''s tradition has been considered.


    If Su Yan really wants to be an enemy, then the end will definitely be miserable.


    "Forget it, stop." Tang Qianqian persuaded.


    She didn''t want to watch Su Yan go on like this, otherwise, sooner or later there would be stronger people who would jump out.


    "dead!"


    Su Yan smiled indifferently and slapped Kassapa directly with a palm!


    The others were stunned for a moment, and then their faces became horrified. Su Yan actually did it, and without any signs, he directly wiped out Kasuga in the world.


    To Su Yan, neither Mount Xumi nor Mount Kunlun counts as much. He is the king and hegemon in the upper world, so he cares about a few influential little heads?


    It''s like the Lion King doesn''t care what the Rabbit King is.


    He is not a person of the world at all, he can be killed casually, he hates others to threaten him the most in his life, and Kassapa has violated his taboo.


    Kassapa had been talking about accepting him as a boy before, and Su Yan had already started a real fire. At this time, he threatened him. Without saying anything, he would kill him!


    "Mom, is this too handsome?" Wu Ru''s small face was extremely excited.


    This kind of grandeur made her very yearning and envy, Wu Ru did not realize that she had always looked down on Su Yan before, but now she almost became Su Yan''s fan.


    After killing Kassapa, Su Yan was still very calm, took a glass of red wine on the table and drank himself.


    But this clubhouse has completely exploded.


    Su Yan killed the big disciple under the seat of the Buddha of Mount Xumi. The news spread like wildfire. This sudden rise of young people caused a lot of trouble in the Central South Province.


    But what makes people very speechless is that no one knows his name, not even many people have seen him.


    Only knowing that this young man directly caused Kassapa to retreat with one move was simply appalling.


    The young disciples of all the famous sects have stepped out of their own traditions, ready to look for opponents while improving one step further. Su Yan from Central South Province is naturally their first choice, only one has always been very calm...


    In the subsequent dance, everyone was not interested. Everyone was looking at and discussing Su Yan, and even Wu Ru had a strong interest in Su Yan.


    Tang Qianqian was still worried about Su Yan''s safety, so she didn''t say Su Yan''s name outside, which is why everyone didn''t know Su Yan''s name.


    Su Yan didn''t care, even if he said it, it didn''t have any great influence on him. Those famous children really dare to come to him for trouble?


    It was about late at night when the dance party ended. Wu Ru drank too much, clamoring for Su Yan''s contact information.


    This made Su Yan a headache, but in the end it was given. In his opinion, Wu Ru''s nature was not bad.

 Chapter 2432： trap

    Chapter 2432: Trap


    Back in the hotel, Su Yan didn''t have any sleepiness, so he planned to go to the Dome Mountain to see if there were any traces of the strange animal in the Xiuwu world.


    He has asked the group to buy him a house here today, but it will take some time for the decoration and furniture purchase.


    In terms of speed, it is estimated that it will be done tomorrow.


    As for Tang Qianqian, she has already returned to her home in Central South Province. She only stayed here for a day because of something in Dongcheng District.


    Su Yan jumped out of the window and disappeared into the darkness, rushing directly in the direction of Dome Mountain.


    In just a moment of effort, he has already arrived at Yunding Mountain. At this moment, there is no one on Yunding Mountain. Wangfugu has retreated. It is estimated that the palace has been emptied by them.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, and went straight up. There are many wild mountains behind the Dome Mountain, which is connected to the Qinling Mountains. Half of them are tourist areas, but most of them are undeveloped areas.


    This is exactly what Su Yan wanted to explore.


    After all, if it was at night, maybe the strange beast would rest and find some clues. The reason why he didn''t go searching during the day was because of this.


    Because the injury to the boundary wall has not yet recovered, and the battle with Sect Master Xuantian probably also injured him.


    He found a trace of blood in the dojo.


    At this time, no one appeared in the depths of the Qinling Mountains, but Su Yan felt a breath, and his strength on the earth was not weak, he was already at the Yin Dan realm Great Perfection.


    But if he faced the alien beast at this time, he would basically die.


    Su Yan didn''t walk to the other side''s side, he wanted to find the trace of the strange beast, so he walked away.


    The forest was extremely silent at this moment, and Su Yan also saw the other''s existence.


    It was an old man who was over a few years old, and his eyebrows had turned pale. Seeing Su Yan approaching with a faint smile, he was not surprised by Su Yan''s arrival.


    "I knew that you would come, maybe I am coveting the treasure of Xuantianzong, but I didn''t expect that we had emptied the treasure house." The other party said lightly.


    Su Yan also became dumb. He thought that this man was here to find a murderer to kill the people, but he did not expect to come here to stop him.


    As for who it was, it was easy to guess, only Wangfugu people were left.


    "The mark I left for you is obvious. Anyone will be moved. You killed my Ninth Elder in Wangfugu, and want to leave this time?" The other party sneered.


    He is the fifth elder of Wangfugu, and his strength is already the Yindan Realm Great Perfection. He was naturally angry when his brother was beheaded. He was beating them in the face of Wangfugu. Since the establishment of Wangfugu, he has been the number one. Suffer such a blow.


    This naturally made him look down.


    "Old six, seven and eight, come out." The fifth elder snorted coldly.


    Three figures gathered here directly, and they all carried concealed spirit treasures. Su Yan hadn''t thought about it too much before, so he didn''t notice it. It was a little surprised to see three other people.


    However, the Fifth Elder took the slight surprise on his face as fear.


    "Are you scared, it''s a pity that it''s too late, kill Laojiu, don''t want to leave here!" The fifth elder sneered.


    In order to quickly solve Su Yan, they dispatched four people who were perfect in Yin Dan realm. They could only leave here alive unless Su Yan was in the middle of Yang Dan realm. The four of them cooperated tacitly, and there was a complete set of sword formations. Today Su Yan It''s sure to die!


    "Fifth brother, there is no need to tell him more, he will undoubtedly die today if he kills the old nine!" Seventh Elder snorted coldly.


    He was very angry. When he heard that the Ninth Elder was killed, he was the first to rush out and threatened to kill Su Yan, because the Ninth Elder was his biological brother!


    It can be said that he is the most angry, but for the sake of safety, the four of them came together to eliminate all hidden dangers!


    It can be said that everyone is dead, but it is a pity that they met Su Yan.


    "Originally I came to persuade you to stay away, but you seem to be very confident." Su Yan smiled.


    He also didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, because he really didn''t care that killing the Nine Elders was as simple as trampling on an ant to him.


    "It''s crazy!" The Eighth Elder shouted coldly.


    "Do you know that we are all Yin Dan Realm Great Perfection, you a junior dare to be rampant in front of us, you are simply looking for death!" The Sixth Elder also shouted coldly.


    Knowing that they were the four venerables who acted together, their strength was not weak, and they also knew the four-in-one united sword formation, Su Yan actually dared to speak out here at this moment, and simply did not put them in his eyes.


    "You don''t need to say more, just kill him here." Seventh Elder shouted coldly.


    "Old Qi, you are too impatient, we have to make sure that this kid has set up anything, if he also invites a master to come together to hunt for treasure, then we might really capsize in the gutter." The fifth elder said in a deep voice.


    "I came alone." Su Yan seemed very honest at the moment, he wanted to see how these people would kill him!


    The Fifth Elder was also taken aback, and then sneered.


    He was indeed too careful. The four of them were unafraid to face the Yin Pill Realm, and even in the early stage of the Sun Pill Realm, they could kill them. Unless Su Yan invited the Venerable in the middle of the Sun Pill Realm, there would be absolutely no Way to break the formation.


    But how could Su Yan''s identity be invited to the middle stage of Yang Dan?


    You must know that even their suzerain is only the middle stage of Yang Dan.


    "You are confident, but you will die soon." Sixth Elder said coldly.


    "Don''t waste time, now everything is determined, just kill him!" said the Seventh Elder.


    Su Yan watched this group of people chatting and discussing, but also found it ridiculous. A group of ants actually wanted to kill a lion?


    Do you really think you can get into the nose of a lion?


    Fairy tales are all for children. What flies can make the lion go crazy is just useless.


    "Cut!" The fifth elder shouted loudly.


    The four people immediately surrounded Su Yan. They had already vaguely set up the sword formation before, and directly activated at this time, the infinite sword intent raged in the sword formation, and the sword light was bright.


    There was a sneer on the faces of the four people. They didn''t expect that Su Yan didn''t have any resistance, and just stood there and let them kill. How did such a person kill Laojiu?


    "Too arrogant, there is no escape." The fifth elder sneered.


    Their sword formations may even be seriously injured in the middle of the Yang Pill Realm. Of course, it is impossible to kill them. Su Yan actually stood in place and let them arrange the formation, it was a fool!

 Chapter 2433： Wu family

    Chapter 2433 The Wu Family


    "Then he wants to escape!" The Seventh Elder snorted coldly.


    At this moment, he felt that the suppressed air in his heart was released, his own brother was smashed, and he hated Su Yan deeply!


    "Should I be cut into flesh if this continues?" said the Sixth Elder.


    The sword light in the sword formation at this moment was shining, and they couldn''t see what was going on for a while. A few people just mobilized the greatest strength, and they must be revenge for the old nine, for fear that Su Yan had some secret treasure to escape.


    "Really?" Su Yan''s voice faintly sounded.


    These people are also a little too confident, this kind of broken sword formation can''t even break his body guard wind, and they want to cut him into flesh?


    Originally, he thought it was an ancient incomplete formation, so he planned to see it before he didn''t do it. He didn''t expect that this sword formation was actually created by these people, which made him very disappointed.


    "The situation is not good, go!" The Fifth Elder was startled.


    This is the maximum power of the sword formation. Even the middle stage of the Yang Pill will be injured. There is nothing unusual in Su Yan''s voice. He knows that he has kicked the iron plate this time.


    Now they have no choice but to escape, they can only solve Su Yan by asking the Sect Master to take action!


    "Did you leave?" Su Yan sneered.


    He went straight to the sunset, and the four people here didn''t even have scum left, and a big hole appeared directly in the entire Qinling Mountains!


    The diameter is four to five hundred meters!


    This is because Su Yan controls the power, otherwise it would not be a big problem to blast the entire Qinling Mountains.


    He is indeed a bit angry, and these four people are too unwilling to put him in their eyes. If they want to kill him, kill him. Can they leave if they want?


    He naturally has nothing to say, this is all delivered to the door, why not kill?


    After solving this problem, Chu Xifeng also headed deeper into the Qinling Mountains, preparing to investigate the existence of the strange beast.


    Soon after, a figure flashed here, looking at the four- to five-hundred-meter crater, his eyes were uncertain.


    "Sect Master, this is probably not what the kid did. The youngest and the fifth have no bones left. It is estimated that it will be that strange beast." Wangfugu Grand Elder said.


    "I don''t get rid of this beast for a day, I feel uneasy!" Sect Master Wangfugu said coldly.


    Xuan Tianzong was destroyed in the hands of this strange beast, and his senior brothers also died in the hands of this strange beast, he was naturally very angry.


    "But...Looking at the situation, this strange beast is already complete with Yang Pill!" The Great Elder said in a cold voice.


    "It''s okay, I have already invited the master of the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, even if he has reached Consummation, when I have no one in Zhongnan?" He snorted.


    "What about their funerals?" the elder asked.


    "Go and do it, besides, that kid shouldn''t die yet. Kill Laojiu, you go and deal with it. I don''t want anything to happen!" Sect Master said.


    Su Yan didn''t know that the strange beast in the martial arts world helped him carry the pot.


    He almost wandered around the entire Qinling Mountain all night, without finding it, and leaving few traces.


    It was estimated that he was about to go to the scourge again, Su Yan didn''t worry, and went straight back to the city.


    In Canaan District, Su Yan walked into a small villa, which was in the suburbs. He didn''t like villas in the downtown area, so he settled here.


    "You have no job but you are quite rich." Wu Ru followed Su Yan into the villa.


    This little girl called him early in the morning to ask for the address, and then followed all the way. Su Yan couldn��t help but his feeling towards Wu Ru was not bad, even though she said a few unbelievable things at the prom. , But Su Yan didn''t take it seriously.


    "Could it be that she was taken up by a rich woman?" Wu Ru said, and then looked at Su Yan''s face for a while.


    Su Yan is indeed handsome, but his face is also very strong, and he does not lack the masculinity of a man.


    "The face is pretty good, you won''t be taken care of by the rich woman?" Wu Ru asked curiously.


    "Shut up, you." Su Yan was too lazy to talk to her, leaning on the sofa and turning on the TV.


    Soon, news of Qinling Dakeng came on the TV, and the TV was still speculating about who did it. Nowadays, the recovery of spiritual energy is no longer a big secret, so there are various speculations.


    "Is this something that can only be done in the later stage of Yang Dan?" Wu Ru also exclaimed.


    Su Yan did not answer, and was about to get up to drink water, but the door was knocked.


    After opening the door, a man in a suit walked slowly, skipped Su Yan, and walked towards Wu Ru who was watching TV on the sofa.


    "Miss, Master, please go back." said the middle-aged man in a suit.


    Su Yan frowned, didn''t he take him seriously, right?


    This place was also his home anyway. After he opened the door, the opponent didn''t even say hello, so he broke in directly.


    "I''m not going!" Wu Ru said.


    She finally ran out of the master for a few days, and people in the family came to rush her, but she hadn''t had enough.


    "Miss, don''t make me embarrassed, this is the death order of the master." said the middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper.


    This time, he was ordered to find the eldest lady. After he got the news, he chased him directly. It was a death order to bring Wu Ru back. This girl was playing too wild, and the Wu family was afraid of her accident!


    If he couldn''t take it back, his fate was naturally very miserable. The people above were at ease, but they were very hard pressed.


    As for Su Yan, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. An ordinary college student looked like nothing in his eyes. As for the Wu family, it was even more like a small shrimp.


    He was not afraid of Wu Ru and Su Yan. He still believed in Wu Ru''s vision and looked down on people like Su Yan, so he wouldn''t worry about what happened to them.


    "Give you three seconds, get out." Su Yan''s faint voice sounded.


    This made the housekeeper frowned. He was a member of the Wu family anyway. Although he was a foreigner, he had worked so hard for more than ten years in the Wu family. Few people in Central South China dared to speak to him like this. Su Yan dared to let him roll a small shrimp?


    Wu Ru also laughed. Of course she knew Su Yan''s strength. Although this butler was also a Taoist state, facing Su Yan was just an appetizer.


    She just looks at the excitement, but she is also very uncomfortable with the housekeeper anyway.


    "Young man, you better shut up, you still don''t know who you are with!" The butler said coldly.


    He was referring to Wu Ru naturally, and this was also to remind Su Yan not to be careful about Wu Ru, otherwise he would end up miserably.


    Su Yan is not stupid, he can naturally hear the other party''s meaning, which makes him frown again.


    Just forget about breaking into your own house, and dare to threaten him in his house?


    Did this guy take the wrong medicine?


    I came here specifically to find death!

 Chapter 2434： Big deal, I will give you a monkey

    Chapter 2434: Big deal, I will give you a monkey


    "The surname is Zhang, he is my man, you better stop talking!" Wu Ru said sharply.


    She is still instigating the war. This is exactly what the Wu family is worried about. If this little ancestor is allowed to make trouble outside, how many enemies will the ghost know inexplicably?


    When Steward Zhang heard these words, his face suddenly sank. Wu Ru was a little demon in Wu''s house. She could basically do everything she said, which made him angry.


    If the Patriarch knew about this, he still had to be abolished?


    "Boy, you had better not done anything to the eldest lady, otherwise your life will be lost today!" Manager Zhang looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "Three seconds are up, are you still rolling?" Su Yan frowned.


    How could he fail to see Wu Ru''s careful thoughts? It is estimated that this butler in Wu''s house also made Wu Ru very insensitive. If it weren''t for this butler who was somewhat defiant, Su Yan would not bother to care about it.


    But it''s not a trivial matter to break into his home so blatantly and take his words into ears.


    "Miss, you man is too mad, it will be difficult to be a man in society in the future!" Steward Zhang coldly snorted.


    Wu Ru is indeed very unpleasant to this steward, because Steward Zhang has a son, which can be regarded as an amazing generation, and he is already a perfect existence in the Yin Dan realm at a young age!


    This is a bit perverted. After all, he is only in his early twenties. Compared with Su Yan, Su Yan is also inferior. It is precisely because of the existence of this young man that the Wu family has steadily risen in the top five families. Beyond the Wang family!


    Counting her, the two great sons of heaven, it''s hard for the Wu family not to look up.


    The strength of Central South Province is indeed stronger than that of Central South Province. After all, compared with Central South Province, Central South Province is just a small city.


    The housekeeper wanted to bring her together with her son, so she always interfered with her circle of friends in the name of the patron, which also made Wu Ru very unhappy.


    However, the family also agrees that the two parties are together. After all, the kid''s talent is indeed good, and although he is not a surname, he is considered to be the same family. Children born after marriage may be more talented!


    But Wu Ru didn''t catch a cold with him, so he was always resisted, and naturally didn''t have much favor with this housekeeper.


    "I like him crazy, I will give him monkeys in the future!" Wu Ru immediately stimulated.


    Steward Zhang only felt that he had been hammered in his heart. He supported his son and Wu Ru to marry him, hoping that the child he gave birth could control the power of the Wu family, and he would not be just a steward!


    This sentence hurts even more than before, and Steward Zhang''s face bursts with blue veins, and he wants to get rid of Su Yan directly here!


    "Say, what kind of medicine did you use to fascinate Miss like this?" Steward Zhang cried coldly.


    After all, this is what the eldest lady said. He is not the Wu family''s in-laws, so he can''t be too arrogant, so he first put a hat on Su Yan''s head and prepared to do something with Su Yan.


    Su Yan also glared at Wu Ru, and the other party didn''t continue speaking, otherwise he might have to say something.


    He wasn''t afraid of retaliation, but he was very unhappy with this kind of thing.


    "You will end badly." Su Yan frowned.


    He was also very unhappy with the housekeeper, provoking him again and again, and being so nonsense in his home, which made him very unhappy.


    "You are crazy, but you are dead. I will take Miss Wu back to Wu''s house. No matter what medicine you take, she will recover." Steward Zhang sneered.


    After that, he rushed towards Su Yan directly, with his hands like jade cast, he was about to bombard Su Yan''s body, and there was a killing intent in it, this was to kill Su Yan on the spot!


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and sipped directly. The original Steward Zhang''s offensive stayed in place, and a mouthful of blood spurted from the entire population and fell to the ground.


    "No one is defiant, and it has soiled my new home, and the crime is even worse." Su Yan said lightly.


    But Steward Zhang''s eyes were full of astonishment. He was a person of the later stage of the Taoist Realm. Facing Su Yan, he was seriously injured by a scream!


    This guy is also a young handsome?


    However, he is not worried that Su Yan can surpass his son. In Zhongzhou, there are very few people who can surpass his son. Who is not the core direct line of the big family, and there is absolutely no Su Yan!


    "Break you off." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he stepped directly on Guan Jia''s arm, and the housekeeper suddenly screamed, his entire face distorted.


    But this didn''t stop, Su Yan stepped on his leg again, and suddenly screamed again.


    The bodyguards who heard the screams also rushed into the small villa at the moment, and the face of Manager Zhang, who was lying on the ground, looked very ugly.


    "Hurry up, or you will end up worse than him." Su Yan said lightly.


    The bodyguards felt like they were falling into the abyss, Su Yan just spoke lightly, but they might kneel down at any time!


    Several people hurriedly carried Steward Zhang away, and Su Yan just released his pressure.


    "This is the last time." Su Yan looked at Wu Ru.


    He didn''t die because of Wu Ru''s face, but his friendship with Wu Ru was not very deep, and next time it was more than just one hand and one foot!


    Wu Ru looked at Su Yan''s eyes, as if being stabbed by the ice, making her feel cold all over her body, and she felt a trace of fear in Su Yan''s body!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let the Wu family trouble you." Wu Ru said, "This time even if I owe you personal love."


    She still has this right. Her paternal father still loves her very much. Apart from the point of marriage, she didn''t want to see the housekeeper''s son when she escaped from the family.


    In her opinion, Su Yan was just worried about subsequent revenge, and did not think too much.


    Su Yan was too lazy to explain anything to her, and cleaned up the blood vomited by the housekeeper on the ground.


    "You don''t need favors, you just have to keep the evil pen in your house away from me, otherwise the person who comes next time will die, no matter who he is." Su Yanhan said.


    The five big families of the Wu family and Wang family are nothing in his eyes, and they can be killed directly.


    And one person is enough!


    Stepping on a few ant nests is just a matter of convenience.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, the big deal is I will give you a monkey." Wu Ru said.


    Su Yan rolled his eyes and decided not to pay attention to this girl, but he would follow what he said.


    Even if the head of the Wu family came, he would kill if he said, there was absolutely no ambiguity.


    Wu Ru laughed loudly. It was easy for her father not to act. She didn''t have any dislikes for Su Yan. On the contrary, she liked Su Yan''s character very much. That sentence of raw monkeys was actually half true.

 Chapter 2435： invite to a meal

    Chapter 2435: A dinner party


    On the other side, Wu Jintong looked at the housekeeper lying in the hospital with a slight anger in his heart.


    Zhang Zidong is also from the Wu family anyway, and that kid is too mad.


    At this time, Wu Jintong''s phone rang suddenly, and it was a little surprised to see that it was his daughter who was calling.


    Normally, if Wu Ru ran out, she would never contact her home, even if it caused a major incident, let alone crippled a housekeeper this time.


    He naturally supported the marriage of Wu Ru and Zhang Zidong''s son. Even if Zhang Zidong turned from a housekeeper to his own in-laws, it would never be possible to control Wu''s family.


    But if you marry with other families, it doesn''t matter who is in the Wu family by then. As the head of the Wu family, he must take these things into consideration, without the slightest negligence.


    "I said little ancestor, what on earth are you going to make?" Wu Jintong''s face was pale.


    My own daughter has been a crazy girl since she was a child, and Wu Jintong couldn''t manage it either, especially since Wu Ru''s mother passed away, she was simply a demon king.


    Wu Jintong couldn''t help it. Who called his daughter, but Wu Ru did have a bit of a pass this time. He was actually going to give birth to a strange man. How could he not be angry after hearing this.


    "Don''t trouble him, otherwise I won''t even go further." Wu Ru said.


    After all, she provoked this matter, and she didn''t want Su Yan to carry it alone.


    Wu Jintong was also very helpless. Wu Ru said something like this, and he had no choice. This little ancestor usually did what he said, and said that if he didn''t step into the door of Wu''s family, then Wu Jintong would kneel on her for the rest of his life. It is impossible to step into Wu''s house in front of him.


    "Okay, I won''t trouble him." Wu Jintong said.


    "If you let me know, I''ll give him a baby right away." After Wu Ru finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Wu Jintong''s face darkened as well. Which kid was this guy who was fascinated by his own daughter.


    Wu Ru wasn''t really fascinated by Su Yan, but it was indeed her fault. She never took advantage of others since she was a child.


    On the other side, Wu Jintong called his driver and asked him to find Su Yan according to the address and bring him over.


    Although he can''t do anything to Wu Ru, he can warn Su Yan that he still has no problems, and this is not a trouble for Su Yan.


    At that time, even if Wu Ru came, there was nothing to do with him.


    On the other side, in Su Yan''s villa, just a few hours after Wu Ru left, the door of the villa was knocked again.


    This made him frowned. He just moved in today. How many people have visited?


    "Hello, my master invites you to come home as a guest." The driver said lightly.


    "Don''t go, ask someone to let him come by himself." Su Yan said lightly.


    Who would dare to put such a big score in front of him?


    How to treat guests without showing up, let a driver come and invite him?


    After that, Su Yan closed the door directly, and the driver was also dumbfounded. Nowadays, in Central South Province, who doesn��t know that he is the official driver of the old man of the Wu family. It is considered a good courtesy of the Wu family to be invited by him. Patriarch personally came forward, does Su Yan have that face?


    He said that, but no matter how he knocked on the door, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention.


    These days, Su Yan was also deducing the Way of Heaven, and learned that it would take three years to open the Third Region Channel.


    The third region is a region that is wider and more prosperous than the land of Xinghai, and the cultivators there are even more terrifying.


    From the midnight snack, he learned some things about the third region, where the strong are like forests, and there are not a few who cross the catastrophe period, and can even see the monks of the fifth heaven cross the catastrophe!


    The driver quickly called Wu Jintong. Wu Jintong was full of black lines. This was the first time someone refused his invitation. You must know that it is so worthwhile to have a meal with the head of the Wu family. Something?


    That kid directly refused!


    Who do you think of yourself?


    Recently, Central South Province has been in chaos. The Haitian Group and the Chen Consortium have disturbed business people. They don��t know what is going on. The appearance of a strange beast has also made the practitioners of Central South Province restless, not only killing the entire Xuan. Tianzong.


    Even the sword formation deployed by the four elders of Wangfugu did not harm him, and even the depths of the Qinling Mountains were punched out of a big hole.


    Therefore, many outsiders will come here for a kick, some with a purpose, some just to watch the excitement, so the Central South Province is indeed very chaotic recently.


    But even if it is chaotic, the Central South Province is also under the jurisdiction of the five great families. Do you really think that everyone is in the river?


    Dare to be arrogant in front of them, how can such a person fascinate his daughter?


    Wu Jintong is also very helpless, but his daughter''s words are already there, if he is crazy, it really won''t work.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wu Jintong actually came to find Su Yan himself. He was very worried because he was afraid that Su Yan would ruin his precious daughter.


    About half an hour later, Wu Jintong came to the outside of Su Yan''s villa.


    Looking at this small villa, he is not surprised. If it is really a poor dick, his daughter will naturally not come in contact with it. He is not a person from the world at all, but compared to Zhang Zidong��s son, it is not necessarily true. Better than that.


    Now that the rich sea of ??society is gone, there is no shortage of Su Yan.


    "Something?" Su Yan frowned.


    This is the third time someone has come to him, and they are all unknown. It has only been a day or two since he bought this place. So many people have come to him. What is the situation?


    "You''re Su Yan, I''m here this time to treat you to a meal." Wu Jintong smiled.


    "Are you the Wu Family Patriarch?" Su Yan smiled.


    He was just talking casually at the time, and really didn''t have any interest in such a meal, but he didn''t expect Wu Jintong to actually come here in person, which surprised him a bit.


    Su Yan naturally knew that in the hearts of these people, they naturally despised this kind of nouveau riche, so at that time he never thought that Wu Jintong would come to find someone.


    But now that the other party is here, he naturally has no reason to refuse.


    In addition, he also wanted to see what kind of feast Wu Jintong put on.


    Su Yan followed Wu Jintong into a Lexus, and Lexus headed towards the Tanglin Hotel, which was a five-star hotel. Wu Jintong often ate there, and he would usually go there after get off work.


    So it was also a regular customer, plus the identity of the other party, and soon put a good banquet on the table.

 Chapter 2436： Find the difference

    Chapter 2436


    Wu Jintong and Su Yan walked into the hotel. The driver was waiting in the car, but the driver''s face was not very happy. He looked down on Su Yan very much.


    He didn''t understand why such a person mainly brought him to eat here.


    "Where are you from?" Wu Jintong asked.


    "Jinlin Jiangnan." Su Yan said the truth.


    Wu Jintong was taken aback for a moment, and then thought of the legendary character, but he was quickly eliminated from his mind. It is said that he has already soared, so he shouldn''t be here.


    As long as it is not related to that person, then it is not a problem for him.


    Su Yan also smiled, and didn''t care what Wu Jintong thought, he probably could guess it anyway.


    "I heard Xiao Ru say that you are a monk in the late Yin Dan realm, and you are really good in the late Yin Dan realm at this age." Wu Jintong said lightly.


    "But it''s still slightly inferior to true genius."


    In Yin Dan realm, every small realm is difficult to ascend to the sky. Compared with Zhang Qinglin, Su Yan is indeed not genius enough. Zhang Zidong��s son is indeed very talented, and now he is practicing with a Supreme Venerable from Central South Province. It can be said that the future is limitless.


    According to the Supreme Venerable, Zhang Qinglin has the aptitude to ascend, and whether he can ascend depends on his own destiny.


    Su Yan didn��t speak, but just picked up a few peanuts and ate them. He didn��t have any appetite today. He spent the whole night looking for traces of foreign animals in the Qinling Mountains. He didn��t plan to go out today, but he didn��t expect someone to come again and again. Bother him.


    He was not a good temper, and he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Wu Jintong at this time.


    However, in Wu Jintong''s view, Su Yan''s silence was only because he acquiesced. After all, there are many geniuses in this world, no one is perfect, and there will always be better people.


    "So I advise you to stay away from our Xiaoru, if you want to be my son-in-law, you are not qualified." Wu Jintong said.


    "Don''t put gold on your face, I am not interested in your daughter." Su Yan said lightly.


    It was Wu Ru who came to pester him, not Su Yan who pestered him. Wu Jintong didn''t know anything and would have the courage to say such a thing?


    Wu Jintong was also stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so crazy. His Wu family''s son-in-law wanted to be more people. Not only could he get the support of the family, but his daughter was also a beauty.


    Su Yan said he was not interested in his daughter?


    "I don''t care what you think, but I don''t want you to appear by my daughter''s side again, otherwise I will hide her and let you end up badly, you won''t even have a chance to inform her!" Wu Jintong sneered.


    He has such a certainty that there are only four other companies in the Central South Province that can compare with his strength, but those four obviously will not take care of such a mess.


    A Su Yan is not enough to attract the attention of others.


    "Then you better control your daughter." Su Yan said.


    He was telling the truth, but it was not a good thing to hear Wu Jintong��s ears. Wu Ru, even his father, couldn��t bear to say a few words. What kind of green onion is Su Yan and let him control Wu Ru?


    Are you qualified to say such things?


    "You are too hostile, and you will die sooner or later if you continue this way, there are many late Yin Dan realms in this world!" Wu Jintong said in a cold voice.


    His Wu family can easily find a few Yin Dan realms to complete it. It is not a simple matter to kill Su Yan. If this kid is really crazy, then he doesn''t mind doing this.


    In his opinion, this is for the good of his daughter, and Su Yan is not worthy of his daughter.


    "Enough nonsense?" Su Yan frowned.


    He can come here to be regarded as a face of Wu Jintong. There are several people who can get this kind of treatment. If they go to a door to find him, they will not even be able to meet him.


    However, this Wu Jintong is a bit too good.


    "Your so-called genius is not even a fart in my eyes." Su Yan said lightly.


    Wu Jintong also became slightly angry. This little boy was indeed too mad. If he was in other places, it would be fine. You must know that the Central South Province is his territory. Few people who dare to come to him to be mad will have a good end.


    "Your vision is too small, I''m afraid you haven''t even seen a real young talent?" Wu Jintong sneered.


    He just wanted Su Yan to retreat when he saw the difficulties. If Su Yan continued to persevere, then he really wanted to take action.


    Su Yan probably also figured out the purpose of Wu Jintong''s inviting him to dinner this time. It can be said that if it weren''t for Wu Jintong''s attitude, it would be okay, at least if he came to invite him personally, he would have already done something to kill him!


    He was never a good temper.


    "The land of China is so big that you can''t compare to the younger generation in Central South Province alone, let alone those young talents in the same door, and you are not at the same level of magnitude as you. You must know that there are some outsiders and there are outsiders." Wu Jintong Smiled.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with Wu Jintong, so he just ate some dishes and got up.


    "I have no time to spend time with you, but if you want to make trouble, everyone who comes will die." Su Yan said lightly.


    This is his truth, this time he will not just break his hands and feet like the last time.


    After speaking, Su Yan left the box directly, and Wu Jintong was stunned downstairs.


    He was threatened just now?


    The dignified Wu Family Patriarch controls the lives and deaths of many people, and a young man in his early twenties dared to threaten him!


    Wu Jintong has never felt such a shame.


    He called Zhang Qinglin. Although Wu Ru warned him not to do anything to Su Yan, he never told Zhang Qinglin. With the strength of the opponent, Zhang Qinglin could easily kill Su Yan.


    It was the first time that he dared to threaten him in Central South Province.


    He was indeed angry, and even told Zhang Qinglin that he could kill him. By then, the destruction of the body would be over, and Wu Ru would find a way to get it done.


    Zhang Qinglin is naturally obedient to his future father-in-law, and he is also very coveted by Wu Ru. Although he is a bit worse than Tang Qianqian, the first beauty in Central South Province, the two of them are not beautiful in style.


    And Wu Ru is exactly the one he likes.


    When he heard the news, Zhang Qinglin was also very angry, so he agreed without hesitation.


    This makes Wu Jintong very satisfied. His son-in-law will be like this. If it is like Su Yan, the Wu family will not be his?


    In this life, he will not let the Wu family change to another surname!


    He also didn''t want to teach a son to come out again. That would be too time-consuming, and the start was much later than others.


    Wu Ru is just the group of people who just caught up with the aura.

 Chapter 2437： Kill the gate

    Chapter 2437: Kill the Mountain Gate


    Su Yan was walking on the street. At this time, he didn''t bother to go back to his villa, ready to take a stroll in Central South Province.


    Unconsciously, he actually came to the gate of Wangfu Valley, which surprised Su Yan.


    "Maybe God''s will." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    The people in Wangfugu planned to kill him last night, and he was still a little angry. If he was really only a late Yin Dan realm, he would have died in the sword formation of those people.


    Today''s Earth Cultivation School is so unreasonable, what style is it?


    Wangfugu is not the same as Xuantianzong. This is the famous mountain Wutai Mountain, so tourists occasionally come to travel, and many people come to climb in the morning.


    Although it was a hot summer at this time, there were many people climbing up the mountain.


    Su Yan also followed the flow of people. Wangfugu is indeed a prestigious sect in the Central South Province, and many of them went to apprenticeships to learn art. Now the era of practice has begun, and it is not only power and wealth that can dominate. All over.


    A group of people climbed up the stairs. At this time, the gate of Wangfu Valley was also wide open. Sometimes people would come to fortune-telling and pray for blessings, and naturally there would be people in Wangfu Valley who would serve.


    But the core disciples would naturally not do such things.


    Soon, a Taoist priest in front came over.


    "If you want to see Wutai Mountain, please go to the right, if you want to go to the gate of Wangfu Valley to pray for fortune-telling, please come with me." said the Taoist boy.


    Suddenly, the flow of people also separated. Most of the people came towards Wangfu Valley, and Su Yan followed the flow to the gate of Mount Wutai.


    Soon, everyone walked into the mountain gate, the Taoist boy stopped slowly, turned his head to look at everyone, and said, "Everyone, because opening the mountain gate requires a lot of spiritual power, everyone needs to pay 5,000 yuan. To be able to enter."


    A few people immediately handed over five thousand yuan, and then walked into the gate of Wangfu Valley, and immediately the whole person felt refreshed, and there was a great spirit gathering formation in Wangfu Valley, which everyone could feel.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. They wanted to open the gate, but they wanted to collect money?


    Five thousand yuan is indeed not a small sum for many ordinary people. Su Yan is also very speechless. What kind of name does he really consider himself?


    "This tourist, please pay the money first before visiting and praying for blessings, etc." Tao Tong stopped Su Yan.


    This is also one of Wangfugu''s methods of making money. That''s why it is said that having strength now means having everything, five thousand yuan per person, if there is a festive season, it will be able to earn millions of dollars a day without any cost.


    "I''m not here to visit." Su Yan said lightly.


    The Taoist boy was also taken aback, and then subconsciously said: "Then you are..."


    "Here to kill!" Su Yan said without shy.


    At the beginning, the Nine Elders of Wangfu Valley said that they would kill him if they wanted to kill him. The other four elders even planned to kill him.


    Providence asked him to go to the foot of Wutai Mountain, so Su Yan naturally wanted to seek revenge.


    Dao Tong was also taken aback, and immediately saw that Su Yan was here to find fault, and he couldn''t help but sneered.


    In recent years, there have been some casual cultivators who came to Wangfugu to play, but naturally they were beaten back. Su Yan was even more arrogant, actually saying that he would come to them to kill?


    "I advise you not to make mistakes. If you want to watch and pray, you can pay. If you really want to come to the pavilion, then I will send you down the mountain!" The Taoist sneered.


    This world has really changed. Everyone feels that they have good strength. If you want to come to them to try their luck, you will naturally become famous if you win, and they also have the idea that they may be able to join Wangfugu by showing their strength.


    He could only say that he didn''t know good or bad, he had come to kick the mountain gate, and he was expecting to join Wangfu Valley. Did he get kicked in his head by a donkey?


    This is what he thinks of Su Yan now. He doesn''t have the ability to come here to become famous?


    This kind of person doesn''t even need to alarm his senior brothers, he can throw Su Yanzhi down the mountain with a shot, so it depends on good fortune to die or live.


    "I am not very patient, let your Sect Master come out." Su Yan frowned.


    The Dao Tong was also stunned. He only thought that Su Yan had joined the Wangfu Valley by kicking the mountain gate, but he didn''t expect this guy to see the Sect Master directly!


    Are you kidding me, can Wangfugu''s Sect Master be able to see it if he wants to?


    Does the person in front of you really have a brain?


    "You like the Sect Master also want to see the Sect Master, I also want to see the Sect Master, you know, hurry up and get out of here!" He didn''t want to waste time with Su Yan.


    "In that case, I have to find him myself." Su Yan said coldly.


    "You are deliberately making trouble, do you really think I dare not throw you down the mountain?" Dao Tong said coldly.


    At this time, everyone else had already paid in. Only he and Su Yan were standing here. No one knew even if they were the killer. He was really offended.


    A third-rate figure who didn''t know where he came from wanted to see the sovereign of Wangfugu.


    The Taoist boy was too lazy to talk nonsense, and grabbed Su Yan directly, trying to throw Su Yan down the mountain.


    Although he is only a Taoist boy, it is also the realm of the Great Perfection of the Grand Master Realm. If an ordinary person is caught by him, it is estimated that his shoulder bones will be crushed.


    "Dead!" Su Yan shouted coldly!


    Suddenly, the Taoist boy hadn''t even touched him, so he burst into a cloud of blood mist!


    Su Yan was also very annoyed. He didn''t want to start with this Taoist boy. After all, this matter only has something to do with the high level of Wangfugu. Without the permission of the Sect Master, those people would not dare to slay him.


    However, this Dao Tong repeatedly blocked and ridiculed him, and even tried to throw him down the mountain, which made him very unhappy. Fortunately, he was killed directly!


    After solving the Taoist boy, Su Yan directly entered the gate of Wangfu Valley.


    Wangfugu��s dojo is extremely magnificent. It��s many times better than Xuantianzong��s Dome Mountain. This is a famous mountain in itself. In addition, Wangfugu has been making money on a large scale in the past few years. Look like.


    However, Su Yan didn''t bother to watch, but walked straight to the place of the Sect Master Hall.


    "This friend, you also came to Wangfu Valley to apprentice?" A voice sounded behind Su Yan.


    A young man walked slowly, followed by a beautiful girl.


    "I''m here to kill." Su Yan said lightly.


    The young man was also taken aback for a moment, and then laughed: "You are really joking, I came to apprentice this time, and the family has something to do with an elder in Wangfu Valley."


    With that, he looked at Su Yan for a while, and looked very satisfied.


    After he entered the gate of Wangfugu, he naturally lacked a Taoist boy. Here, he saw Su Yan recklessly wanting to go up the mountain. In addition, Su Yan''s size and appearance were not bad, so he planned to make him his own Taoist boy, at least It won''t be embarrassing.

 Chapter 2438： dead!

    The second thousand four hundred and thirty-eight chapters die!


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to pay attention to him. This immediately made the young man a little angry. He was giving Su Yan a chance. Is it true that people can make Wangfugu accept disciples when they go up the mountain?


    "If you really want to apprentice, then we''d better be together, I know an elder, then I will introduce you, maybe you will have the opportunity to enter." Ji Ning laughed.


    Although he was not from a big family, who would make his parents related to the elders of Wangfugu? It can be said that if he enters Wangfugu, then he is a peaceful existence, even those disciples of the family dare not look down upon him!


    Su Yan, an ordinary person, dared to make a face in front of him.


    "Idiot." Su Yan said, walking straight to a higher place.


    The dojo here is only for ordinary people to pray for and worship, and most senior officials in Wangfu Valley would not come here, so Su Yan went straight up.


    Ji Ning also followed Su Yan up. He wanted to see how Su Yan entered the Wangfu Valley to practice the Dharma. This is not something ordinary people can get in. If there is nothing to do with it, I''m afraid it will be thrown out of the mountain by others. .


    He admired Su Yan''s unrelenting temper. In his opinion, his Dao Tong would naturally be in all directions. Then he only needs to say a few good things when Su Yan is about to be thrown down the mountain, so naturally no one will move Su. Yeah, anyhow he also has a relationship with one of the elders.


    Su Yan directly ignored him, and it was enough for this kind of ants to trample to death easily. Would Ji Ning be so kind?


    Along the way, in the upper dojo, an old man is already waiting. He is the fourth elder here. Recently, Wangfugu is not very peaceful, so basically there is an elder sitting in the dojo.


    They were indeed afraid that Su Yan would copy their hometown. After all, Su Yan had directly killed the Ninth Elder before.


    Moreover, the Sovereign seldom has time here recently, it just happened to be here today, so Su Yan didn''t seem to have left.


    The Fourth Elder was also a little surprised when he saw Su Yan coming. He had met his friend''s son. He didn''t have the aura of Su Yan, but was more hollowed out by the female sex.


    "Elder Li, I''m here." Jining dashed up and greeted the Fourth Elder.


    The beauty next to him did not blame Ji Ning for abandoning herself at this moment. For her, it would be great to be able to enter this monk��s holy land. If it were not for the four elders, Ji Ning would not be able to catch up with the cover model girl. .


    "You are here, I saw you are not that tall years ago." The Fourth Elder smiled faintly.


    "Lao Li is more advanced than at that time!" Ji Ning said.


    Some time ago, the four elders were nothing more than the Yin Dan state''s consummation. At this time, it had become the early stage of the Yang Dan state. Hearing what Ji Ning said was also very useful.


    Ji Ning glanced at Su Yan, the subtext is to see it, brother''s relationship is hard enough, you can''t even think of it.


    Now if Su Yan begs him, he would not care about the previous things, as long as he is willing to be his Taoist boy, he is confident, and Su Yan will be able to suppress it even if he is unruly.


    But Lao Li said that he has a very high savvy. If he takes this path, his future is naturally very broad. How can Su Yan compare with him?


    Su Yan did not speak, but looked at the Fourth Elder indifferently.


    "Let your Sect Master come out." Su Yan said lightly.


    The fourth elder was also stunned. He was about to ask Su Yan about what happened to Wangfugu, but Su Yan actually said such a thing, and he simply didn''t put them in Wangfugu''s eyes. Even the younger generation is entitled to see the sovereign?


    Ji Ning was also stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to say such a thing, but this time even he couldn''t keep Su Yan.


    In front of the elders threatened to see the suzerain, and it seemed that the person who came was bad, how could Su Yan leave Wutai Mountain safely?


    "Who are you, is our Sect Master the one you want to see?" The Fourth Elder said coldly.


    Recently, their Wangfugu was really looked down upon. First, an unknown person directly attacked and killed their Nine Elders in disregard of Wangfugu��s face. Now Su Yan came directly to the door to find something, and didn��t put Wangfugu in his eyes. the meaning of.


    "I thought you were here to apprentice, so I just thought about meeting an elder. I didn''t expect your appetite to be so big that you actually want to be a disciple of the Sect Master without seeing what you are like?" Ji Ning sneered. Tao.


    At this moment, he was looking at Su Yan and it was a bit unpleasant. This kid was too mad. If he were to be accepted as a Taoist boy, he might be troubled!


    "Lao Li, why don''t such people talk to him more, just throw them down the mountain." Ji Ning said.


    He didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with Su Yan. At this time, it was even more important to let him enter Wangfu Valley to practice.


    The face of the Fourth Elder is also ugly, Su Yan is something.


    "Who told you that I came to apprentice?" Su Yan said coldly.


    These people have been chatting here, and he is also very disgusted. He is here to seek revenge, not to talk nonsense with these people.


    "Then what are you here for? Blessings are below, why don''t you have any etiquette?" The Fourth Elder said coldly.


    "When you step into the forbidden ground of our door and kill you directly, no one will say anything. If you are lucky today, if you roll down, let you go!"


    In words, the four elders are all masters, and Su Yan is like an ant in his words, as if he has taken Su Yan''s power of life and death.


    "Don''t tell me, then I will look for it myself." Su Yan said coldly.


    "You are delusional!" The Fourth Elder said coldly, then took a step and stopped directly in front of Su Yan.


    He was going to throw Su Yan down directly. This place is not something that people like Su Yan can mess around.


    The fourth elders directly used their magical powers, and the palms of the whole person turned into golden light, as if a layer of gold was added, and they directly grabbed Su Yan''s shoulders.


    It''s a pity that the entire palm of his hand has exploded into blood clots before he touched Su Yan''s shoulder!


    This time, Su Yan directly used his vitality to form body-protecting qi, and he would die if he touched the ordinary golden core!


    In the early stage of a little Yang Pill Realm, he actually dared to do anything to him!


    Su Yan slightly flicked his finger and directly killed the Fourth Elder on the spot. The fourth elder hadn''t realized what was going on, and he exploded into a cloud of blood mist on the spot!


    A lot of the blood splashed on Ji Ning''s face, and Ji Ning was also stunned, and then subconsciously touched it.


    "Blood!" Ji Ning screamed. He hadn''t realized what had happened before, but he already knew at this time. Su Yan actually killed the Fourth Elder of Wangfugu with his fingers?


    "Dead!" Su Yan shouted lowly.


    Ji Ning, who was still stunned, also exploded into blood mist, and died on the spot!

 Chapter 2439： Guarding the mountain

    Chapter 2439


    boom!


    Suddenly there was a pressure between heaven and earth, radiating from the mountains, Wangfugu Sect Master Thousands of Forests rose into the sky, looking at Su Yan angrily!


    "So courageous!" Wan Qianlin shouted angrily.


    "This is the site of my Wangfu Valley. You dare to kill people here, and you are still the elder of my Wangfu Valley. Don''t want to leave here now!" Wan Qianlin said angrily.


    He looked at Su Yan with a little surprise in his eyes. After all, he knew the strength of the four elders, at least a cultivator of the Yin Dan realm Great Perfection, who died in Su Yan''s hands unexpectedly, which made him a little surprised.


    Su Yan''s strength is estimated to be in the middle of the Sun Pill Realm, so young in the middle of the Sun Pill Realm can be said to be exceptionally talented.


    But then he gritted his teeth. Wang Fugu suffered heavy losses these days. First, the nine elders were killed, and then the four elders were beheaded by the alien beast in the Qinling Mountains. Now they are killed again. , Directly killed an elder in his Wangfu Valley.


    This is too much to ignore Wangfugu!


    Moreover, all ten of them were senior brothers. At the moment his junior brother was killed, he was naturally very angry.


    "Who are you? We have no grievances or grudges between us. What do you mean by entering my sect? Are you afraid that the masters of the Central South Province will attack you directly?" Wan Qianlin saw that Su Yan did not speak. , Also frowned.


    He naturally wanted to find out the details of Su Yan. If there is a certain super big sect behind Su Yan, then he might not be able to provoke him. After all, the strength that Su Yan showed is too strong, so he can also Can''t help but worry.


    "There is no injustice, no enmity, your four elders in Wangfugu want to kill me, do you think there is no enmity and no enmity?" Su Yan sneered.


    Wan Qianlin was taken aback, and then his face turned black.


    "It''s you!"


    "You killed the fifth one?" Wan Qianlin said coldly.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to appear here at this moment. He has been looking for Su Yan. There is indeed a grudge between them, and it is a deep hatred!


    "Yes." Su Yan said lightly.


    If others come to kill him, is it possible that he can''t resist?


    "Very well, you still dare to come to the door on your own initiative. I have to say that you are indeed very confident, but it is of no use. I will kill you here today!" Wan Qianlin said coldly.


    Even if Su Yan is in the middle of the Yang Pill realm, he has been in this realm for a long time. Su Yan can''t be compared to him in terms of experience and power control. Moreover, here is the gate of Wangfu Valley, with protection. The existence of the mountain formation, even if Su Yan is in the late stage of the Yang Pill Realm, he still can''t kill him!


    "Boss and second and third!" Wan Qianlin shouted angrily.


    Suddenly, the three figures rose directly into the sky. Everyone was in the early stage of the Sun Pill Realm. There was a sneer on the faces of the three people. They did not expect that Su Yan would have such courage to be alone. One person kills them on the ground, what is this not looking for death?


    "Start the mountain protection formation directly and kill this kid!" Wan Qianlin said angrily.


    Killing his six senior brothers, how could his heart not be angry? If this matter spreads out, how they will behave in Wangfugu, Su Yan must be beheaded here today, otherwise there will be serious problems later!


    Su Yan looked at these four people calmly, but he didn''t worry, no matter what it was to protect the mountain, it was nothing but a matter of flicker.


    But he does want to see where the guardian sect is strong!


    "The chaos sword bursts!" Wan Qianlin shouted angrily, and suddenly countless sword auras appeared in the dojo on the top of the mountain.


    Every sword qi can cut through the stubborn stone and split the alloy, and at this time all swept to Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously on his face. This kind of sword aura did not threaten him at all. It was said to be chaotic sword aura, but in fact it was not a bit different from the real chaos!


    This smile naturally caught the thousands of forests not far away. For the middle stage of the Yang Pill Realm, this kind of sword aura is really nothing, but this mountain protection formation is not that simple!


    "Turn the red lotus karma fire!" Wan Qianlin uttered a low voice, and karma fire started to surge on the ground.


    The temperature here is terrifying, and the entire dojo is filled with flames, and Su Yan is standing in the center of the mountain guarding formation, without ever moving.


    "Are you still alive this time?" Wan Qianlin sneered.


    This red lotus karmic fire is the real power of karmic fire, and few people can stop it. Now Su Yan should have been burned to ashes, but just in case, he plans to burn it here with the red lotus karmic fire for three days. Three nights, burn Su Yan directly!


    The other three also had cruel smiles on their faces. In their opinion, Su Yan was a heresy and murderous existence, but they had forgotten what they had done before. They were indifferent to the corpse of the same robe, but were thinking How to empty the other side��s treasure house.


    And also designed to kill him, and it''s obvious who the killer is.


    Su Yan shook his sleeves directly and wiped out the karmic fire in the air. Seeing that the red lotus karmic fire was dissipated by Chu Xifeng, Wan Qianlin''s face also flashed with surprise.


    What is the situation, is it possible that this kid is stronger than imagined?


    "Sect Master, something is wrong." The Great Elder frowned and said.


    This red lotus karmic fire would be seriously injured even if it suffered a few blows in the middle of the Yang Pill realm. However, Su Yan just waved his sleeves in the formation, and the red lotus karmic fire was directly dispersed.


    "Anything else?" Su Yan said lightly.


    He really just asked in a simple way to see when he broke the battle. This red lotus karma fire is not a big problem for him today, even a sneeze can blow it out.


    The power of crossing the tribulation realm is not what these little shrimps can imagine.


    He was telling the truth, but it was completely provocative in Wan Qianlin''s ears.


    The two changes of this mountain protection formation have nothing to do with him. He dare not go up to the risk at this moment. He is not a reckless person. At this time, Su Yan wanted to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger in front of him. some.


    The power of this mountain protection formation is more than that, even those who have achieved great Yang Pill will find it difficult to get in or come back.


    "Your talent is very good, if this is not Wutai Mountain, maybe we were really miserable by you!" Wan Qianlin sneered.


    "Really?" Su Yan just smiled faintly, without explaining anything.


    Anyway, these people are going to die, it''s up to their own good fortune to die clearly or confused!

 Chapter 2440： Nine Heavens Profound Thunder

    Chapter 2440: Nine Heavens Profound Thunder


    "Turn, Nine Heavens Profound Thunder!" Wan Qianlin sneered.


    This is the real sky thunder, it can be regarded as the thunder catastrophe encountered by the monks. It is not the power of the formation itself, but the communication sky thunder!


    Even the characters in the late stage of the Yang Pill Realm are absolutely unstoppable. This is the background of their Wang Fugu. If the strange beast attacked Wang Fugu instead of Xuan Tianzong, it is estimated that he would not have lived until now. .


    Dark clouds gathered together in the sky, and lightning and thunder were extremely dense among them. Su Yan raised his head and glanced lightly.


    "It''s too late for you to beg for mercy. If you have been a slave to Wang Fugu for 300 years, you will be spared!" Wan Qianlin laughed.


    His Wangfu Valley has a forbidden law, even people in the Yin and Yang realm can become their puppets, of course, the premise is that the other party is willing.


    However, when this sky thunder came down, Su Yan guessed that he was directly bombarded and killed. How could Su Yan give up his life at this time?


    At that young age, he reached the middle and late stages of the Yang Pill Realm. This talent is indeed very good, and it is indeed a pity to die like this.


    That''s why he moved his compassionate heart and wanted Su Yan to be a slave in Wangfugu for three hundred years, so that at least one more powerhouse would appear in Wangfugu.


    And it''s free, which is naturally a good thing.


    As for three hundred years later, he naturally wanted to kill Su Yanqi directly to honor his brothers!


    Su Yan didn''t speak. He didn''t know where these people came from their self-confidence. Just a sky of thunder, he wanted to destroy him?


    And to be honest, this divine thunder is still different from the real thunder.


    Even if it was a real catastrophe, he was not afraid.


    The heavens of the earth and the heavens of the upper world are still weaker, and there is no threat to him at all.


    But he can''t control the door to the upper world, otherwise he will go straight up, and he won''t be too lazy to stay on Earth.


    "Dare!" Su Yan said directly.


    Suddenly, the black clouds on the entire sky dissipated directly, and the thunder that was gestating also disappeared, and the breathtaking fluctuations disappeared, and once again turned into a clear sky.


    Wan Qianlin and the others, who were still laughing wildly, are also stunned at this moment. What is the situation? Their mountain guarding formation can be said to be a world-leading fortune. It is not a big problem to attract the Nine Heavens Profound Thunder, but now they are following Su Yan. One drink disappeared cleanly.


    Wan Qianlin really didn''t know what to say, but it was Heaven''s Dao Thunder, and Su Yan drank it and frightened him directly.


    "What''s the matter, is there a problem with the formation?" The Great Elder said angrily.


    He was still laughing at Su Yan before, and he dared to come to the door, but now he didn''t know what expression to make, and his entire face went black.


    The other two elders were also dumbfounded. The Nine Heavens Profound Thunder was the ultimate power of their mountain guarding formation, and they were scared back by Su Yan. How could this be possible?


    "Thunder is not used like that." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Lei Luo!"


    As he shouted, the black clouds that had disappeared in the sky condensed again, and the thunder was contained in it, as if the world was destroyed.


    "What''s going on?" The people near Wutai Mountain were dumbfounded.


    This thunder suddenly disappeared and then appeared again. Is it possible that someone in Wangfugu had crossed the robbery?


    "The power of this day''s calamity should be in the late stage of Yang Pill Realm, didn''t you expect Wangfugu''s patriarch to step into that realm?" said a person with practice experience.


    This situation has undoubtedly attracted the attention of many people, and the entire South Central Province is paying attention to all this.


    Even on the Internet, it is spreading wildly. Some say that Wang Fugu has done too much with a bad heart, which has led to the punishment of Heavenly Tribulation.


    Some say that this is Wangfugu Sect Master Thousands of Forests who is going through the catastrophe, and will soon become a master of the late Yangdan stage.


    After Yin Pill, the gap between each great realm is very large, and a late Yang Pill realm can directly crush more than a dozen middle Yang Pill realm monks.


    Wangfugu can already be declared to be the largest in Central South Province.


    Naturally, many people have set off an upsurge in cultivation, and they want to join Wangfugu cultivation practice.


    However, the Wangfu Valley at this moment was not as enthusiastic as the outside world, on the contrary, it was extremely deserted, and Wan Qianlin''s heart had cooled.


    As Su Yan''s thunder fell, the two thunders exploded directly, and the third and second elders of Wangfugu were directly bombarded to scum, and nothing was left.


    "This Supreme Venerable, we had no eyes before, and I am willing to be a slave by the Venerable forever, just beg for my life!" Wan Qianlin said directly.


    He doesn''t want to die, and now he has obtained a lot of cultivation resources from Xuantianzong. His age is not too high among practitioners. There is still room for advancement in the future. He really has nothing when he is dead now. .


    As the saying goes, a man can bend and stretch. When will he kneel if he doesn''t kneel at this time?


    Wan Qianlin immediately knelt down without hesitation.


    The eyes of the great elder were also extremely surprised. Looking at Wan Qianlin, his eyes were full of anger. Su Yan cut off how many seniors and brothers of them, and now Wan Qianlin actually knelt down to survive, and even gave Su Yan a slight anger forever. !


    "Wan Qianlin, I misunderstood you, you are not worthy of being our senior!" the elder said coldly.


    Wan Qianlin didn''t have any burden in his heart, but smiled faintly.


    "My name is a person who knows the current affairs as a junjie. At this time, I have to recognize reality clearly, and you have no chance to be my junior." Wan Qianlin smiled.


    In his opinion, Su Yan would not refuse him. Eternal being a slave is more than just talking. Anyone who has one more slave in the middle of the Yang Pill realm will naturally face up, and his strength is also very good. , Can help Su Yan a lot.


    "Are you worthy?" Su Yan said lightly.


    A small mid-stage Sun Pill Realm was just an ant to him, not even a slave.


    Wan Qianshan was also stunned, but the great elder laughed, and his heart was extremely cheerful.


    "I can be a cow or a horse for you, even if I die for the master!" Wan Qianshan said hurriedly.


    He really doesn''t want to die. When he dies, he will have nothing. He managed to climb to where he is now. How could he be willing to die?


    "Nine Sky Profound Thunder, fall!" Su Yan snorted.


    He didn''t intend to give Wan Qianshan a chance. It would not be a big problem to catch a few people in the Golden Core Realm. One Yang Core Realm was indeed too weak.


    In the sky, a thick bucket of thunder fell directly, and immediately the entire Wangfu Valley mountain top exploded. As for the thousands of mountains and the great elder, they died directly.


    The outside world was shocked, and those who said that Wangfugu had done something bad were also shocked at this moment. They just talked casually. Didn''t expect to be said?

 Chapter 2441： Buddha was born

    Chapter 2441: Buddha was born


    The destruction of Wangfu Valley shocked the entire practice world of Central and Southern Province, especially the Venerable Wushu who was invited out by thousands of forests before to deal with the strange beast.


    He and Wangfugu Wanqianlin still have some favors there. At this moment, they are also very angry. Wangfugu is considered to be an old sect in Central South Province.


    With the revival of heaven and earth''s aura, Wang Fugu truly embarked on the path it is now, but within a day, Wang Fugu was directly destroyed.


    Among them, there are thousands of mountains in the middle of the Yang Dan realm.


    More people naturally believed that this was annihilated by the thunder robbery, but some people believed that the strange beast shot again, and there are also rumors that a young man shot the whole Wangfu Valley alone.


    But naturally, there are not many people who believe it, after all, Wangfugu is also an old sect, and it has the advantage of terrain.


    It would be a bit mythical that a young man can kill him. After all, if there is such a young talent, then there is absolutely no way to hide it.


    Suddenly, the entire practice world of Central and Southern Province was panicked, and they wanted to know what was going on, but the dead couldn''t speak.


    So more is just speculation.


    Su Yan didn''t know that the strange beast and Heavenly Dao were back for him again, after all, he didn''t care about the news in this regard.


    He went directly back to the villa and sensed the gate of heaven. Unfortunately, there was still no way to break through, and he could only stay on Earth for three years.


    But soon, Wu Ru came to the door. She seemed to know Wu Jintong''s actions, so she had to come to the door to apologize to Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t say much.


    He didn''t have much affection for Wu Ru, and the two of them were friends at best. As for Wu Ru''s previous words about giving birth to him, Chu Xifeng was naturally a joke.


    "Recently, the Central and Southern Provinces are not peaceful. It is said that a lot of Cultivation Realm Skylords have come forward." Wu Ru said.


    Su Yanmo didn''t care, because Wangfugu''s extermination was counted on the head of the strange beast, so these masters of the cultivation world could not sit still.


    After all, the two major sects were destroyed. This is not good news. They are the same human race, and it is indeed impossible for these people not to show up at this time.


    "My master is also among them. This time the gathering of masters is dedicated to teaching young talents from the Central South Province. Master gave me one more place. Are you going?" Wu Ru asked.


    This has indeed set off a storm in the Central South Province. Disciples from aristocratic families such as Wu Ru and Wang Qingfeng are still talented practitioners, and naturally they will not miss such an opportunity.


    It is said that among those few people have set foot on Yin Yang mirror!


    This is undoubtedly surprising to everyone, but at the same time it also made these young talents extremely enthusiastic.


    "Don''t go." Su Yan said directly.


    This didn''t have any attraction to him. What the Supreme Lord is still an ant to him, what is the realm of Yin and Yang?


    It''s better to enter the golden core, in front of him are all ants.


    Wu Ru didn''t expect that Su Yan refused so cleanly. Knowing that this is an excellent opportunity, anyone would be jealous, but Su Yan refused directly?


    "It''s okay to listen. Anyway, you have nothing to do. This time it is said that many young talents from the Central South Province will go, and even Wang Qingfeng from the Wang family will not be absent." Wu Ru said subconsciously.


    Hearing Wang Qingfeng''s name, Su Yan nodded and agreed to go.


    If he appeared at that Dao meeting, Wang Qingfeng would naturally take action against him. He just wanted to see how far Wang Qingfeng could do it.


    Anyway, it��s going to be three years on Earth, so it��s okay to see it.


    Wu Ru was also stunned, but naturally she would be very happy if Su Yan could go.


    As for Tang Qianqian, there is indeed a dream lover who is said to be better than Wang Qingfeng, but she has only heard of her name.


    After Su Yan agreed, Wu Ru stayed for a while and left.


    Su Yan was about to go to the depths of the Qinling Mountains to explore the existence of the strange beast, but was stopped by one person.


    In front of his villa, the light of Buddha appeared in the sky, and an old monk wearing a robed robe came slowly with a smile on his face.


    "I came from Mount Xumi." The old monk said lightly.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Su Yan frowned.


    He did kill a disciple of Mount Xumi before, but that was the result of the disciple barking in front of him. Now that Mount Xumi comes again, his heart is particularly upset.


    "The donor has a desire to kill, I have come here to save the donor." The old monk said lightly.


    His disciples were directly beheaded. How could he not be angry in his heart? He just heard that there was a disturbance in the Central South Province, and he was going to take it as a mount. By the way, Su Yan would suppress it.


    Let the world know that their Mount Xume is not easy to provoke. Now is the era of great spiritual energy recovery. Everyone feels that they are extremely powerful, so they are naturally seen clearly as well.


    He came to regain the strange beast just to frighten the heroes and tell these practitioners that Mount Xumi is not annoying!


    "You''d better get out, before I change my mind." Su Yan said lightly.


    "The donor''s heart is too hostile, but now this is not a place to fight." The old monk laughed.


    Then he directly took out a golden bowl and directly included Su Yan into it. Su Yan was too lazy to resist and let the other party **** it away.


    After all, this place is where he lives, and if one accidentally ruins it, it will indeed cause him a headache.


    This immediately surprised the people nearby. An old monk with the light of Buddha appeared behind him and robbed an ordinary person?


    Fortunately, this is a suburban area. If it is an urban area, it might be a direct explosion!


    Soon, the old monk went straight over the mountains and ridges to the depths of the Qinling Mountains.


    It was said that it was suppressing Su Yan, but in fact, his heart had murderous intentions. Kaye was his disciple, and also the disciple with the best talent. Su Yan killed him, he wanted more than just suppression. .


    As the Buddha of Mount Xumi, he naturally wanted to stand up.


    He waited until the depths of the Qinling Mountains to release Su Yan, but after arriving here, the smile on his face disappeared.


    It seems that the previous remarks were just for the world to see.


    Su Yan also knows that Mount Xume and the Buddha are basically cultivating by the power of sentient beings'' mind, so at this time they naturally have to maintain their image in front of the world.


    Coming to the depths of the Qinling Mountains, he was naturally prepared to kill Su Yan.


    As for Su Yan, he was afraid that his villa would be destroyed if he accidentally moved too much. In his opinion, this temporary shelter is more important than the **** Buddha!

 Chapter 2442： Quota

    Chapter 2442 Quota


    "This golden bowl is not bad." Su Yan commented lightly.


    This is a pretty good magic weapon that he saw on the earth, so that''s why it was said, but it is still impossible to suppress him, this golden bowl can be smashed into **** with one palm.


    However, the Buddha frowned. This artifact was the supreme artifact in Mount Xumi, and it turned out to be a pretty good artifact in Su Yan''s mouth?


    "Short-sightedness." The Buddha sneered. "This is the infinite golden bowl of Mount Xumi, which claims to be a piece of the world."


    "It is not uncommon to put you in it to suppress for ten thousand years, but that would be too cheap for you. You killed my chief disciple, and I want you to confess to 18 hells!"


    This is indeed his idea, when the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will naturally let Su Yan go to the **** of the karmic red lotus!


    He wants to let the endless karma burn Su Yan to death.


    Su Yan is also very speechless. Why are there so many such idiots that he thinks he is strong enough, but in fact it is just a great achievement in the Yang Pill realm, and he actually threatened to send him to eighteen hells.


    "It''s just rubbish, do you know what the Earth Store Bodhisattva looks like?" Su Yan sneered.


    The old monk was also taken aback. Now he is the supreme Buddha of Mount Xumi. He sat down with three thousand disciples and can step into the realm of Yin and Yang at any time. There are countless people who believe in him and think that he is the living Buddha.


    In this way, Mt. Xumi''s mental power will become stronger and stronger, and he will truly become a Buddha in the future!


    This kind of existence can be said to be supreme, and Wang Fugu is incomparable to him, but who would have thought that Su Yan would directly call him rubbish!


    "Your tone is too mad. Don''t think that your talent is enough to be proud. You must know that there are some outsiders and there are heavens and heavens!"


    Having said that, the Buddha came directly to Su Yan and killed him. He has now made up his mind to kill Su Yan. The gods and Buddhas flashed in the back of his mind. Even in the depths of the Qinling Mountains, there is something that cannot hold back him. The Buddha''s light is bright.


    Su Yan also felt amused. This Buddha light is actually just a bluff, it has no effect, it is not as good as a real magical power.


    However, the old monk did use magical powers, and being able to kill Kaye, who possessed the power of mind, shows that Su Yan''s strength is not weak. He is now going to kill Su Yan directly to the town, so he used his magical powers!


    Su Yan sneered and said lightly: "Broken!"


    The old monk''s movements stopped, his entire face was extremely painful, his internal organs were trembling, and Su Yan just said a word, directly hurting his internal organs!


    "This is... the six-character mantra!" the Buddha said in surprise.


    The six-character mantra is a Buddhist technique. He didn''t expect Su Yan to have mastered it. Except for the six-character mantra, he really couldn''t think of Su Yan''s power to defeat him.


    Su Yan was also very helpless, he was just a single voice, and had nothing to do with the six-character mantra, but because his strength was indeed strong.


    There is a trace of greed in the Buddha''s eyes. If he gets these six-character mantras, then he can enter a higher realm at any time!


    This contains the supreme law of Buddhism!


    Su Yan was also very surprised. His voice should have killed the old monk directly, but he didn''t expect that the golden bowl would actually protect his body, but at this moment the golden bowl directly cracked a gap.


    "It''s quite hard." Su Yan sneered.


    The old monk sneered. He had the Buddha''s Vajrayana on his body. It could be said that he was in the Vajra. He only thought that Su Yan was speaking the six-character mantra and could not hurt him, but he didn''t notice that the golden bowl had cracked. .


    His diamond glass body is indeed very strong, but to Su Yan it is as fragile as glass.


    The old monk was still proud, Su Yan directly started to shoot the old monk into a cloud of blood mist. As for the golden bowl, it didn''t have any effect, it shattered directly.


    The gods and Buddhas all over the sky disappeared. On this day, Mount Xumi was in chaos. Because the lamp of the Buddha went out, his three thousand disciples were panicked at this moment, thinking that there is great terror in Central South Province!


    After killing the opponent, Su Yan went directly to the place agreed with Wu Ru. Today is the time for the dean of the Central South Province to preach.


    Before, Wu Ru just came to inform Su Yan.


    Originally, when he went out, he was going to reunite, but he didn''t expect the Buddha of Mount Xumi to suddenly appear and find him trouble.


    After solving the old monk, Su Yan came to the door of a coffee shop in a flash of effort.


    At this time, Wu Ru had just arrived, and she followed an old man. The eyes of the old man seemed to be filled with stars and the sky, with an extremely powerful aura.


    He was a consummate cultivator at the Sun Pill Realm. This strength was indeed quite good in the Central South Province, but it was still not a big deal in Su Yan''s eyes.


    You know that he just slapped a Sun Pill Realm to perfection, killing a Yang Pill like a dog!


    "The roots are good." Zhao Danxia smiled faintly.


    He had only Wu Ru a disciple, so Wu Ru was given a spot. After all, Wu Ru had more contact with other talented talents than he did.


    That''s why I found Su Yan, and Su Yan also nodded slightly.


    The old man''s attitude was pretty good, and Su Yan naturally wouldn''t pick a needle.


    "My apprentice has a better vision than me." Zhao Danxia smiled.


    He still has some good feelings for Su Yan, because Su Yan is not as sharp as other Tianjiao, and he does not have any humble heart to face him, which naturally makes him happy, if he does not take an oath that he will only accept one in this life Disciple, he guessed that Su Yan would be accepted as a disciple.


    But Su Yan naturally would not agree, and it would be okay for him to give Zhao Danxia a few tips.


    Zhao Danxia is also very satisfied. This Daoist meeting is an opportunity. Naturally, people with excellent savvy and deep roots will have the effect. It is naturally not a bad thing for China to add another general.


    The three of them headed directly to the Dragon Star Hotel. Now it is also a modern society at any rate. It is not necessary to go to the dojo for teaching the Fa, and tonight is a gathering of Tianjiao, not worse than the previous one.


    Many disciples of the Hidden Mountain Gate will appear, and even the scene will be more glorious, Wang Qingfeng and Zhang Qinglin are not much.


    There is even a legend that a descendant of the same family appeared!


    This is what those young talents care most about. As we all know, one school is now the largest school on earth. At this time, a descendant of one school appears, and they naturally want to listen to his preaching.


    Therefore, this Dao meeting is definitely more grand than before, and there is also a master of Yin-Yang realm who has appeared to teach the Fa.


    Naturally, Wu Ru was also very excited. Every master had a quota to bring two disciples in. She had entered, but she finally thought about the other one, and only Su Yan was the only one left.

 Chapter 2443： Daohui

    Chapter 2443 Daohui


    Su Yan didn''t expect that there would be a group of people to participate in such a Taoist society, but a province near the Central South Province did have a branch, which is not surprising.


    To be honest, he seldom manages a door, so this suzerain doesn''t know his doorman at all.


    In fact, the one who came this time was just a rising star from a branch, and it was naturally incomparable with those of Jiangnan Jinlin.


    Su Yan didn''t care too much, if his doorman didn''t have any measure, he wouldn''t mind cleaning the door.


    Soon, the three people came to the Dragon Star Hotel.


    At this moment, the Dragon Star Hotel is overcrowded. Many reporters have got the news and surrounded the area. Nowadays, the leaders of Central South Province will gather at the Dragon Star Hotel to teach the Fa.


    At this time, the major reporters naturally got the news, so they came one after another, wanting to obtain first-hand information. Now that the Reiki Age has just recovered, these practitioners are even more popular than celebrities.


    Even many practitioners went to endorse advertisements. Of course, Yimen didn''t need such income, so they directly rejected those manufacturers.


    "Do you know who Tang Qianqian''s dream girl is?" Wu Ru asked lightly.


    Su Yan shook his head. He didn''t care who Tang Qianqian''s dream girl was. It had nothing to do with him.


    "I think it will make you a little frustrated, but she likes the one in the same school!" Wu Ru smiled.


    The strength of the people who can enter the first class now is naturally very strong, and it can even be said that they are talents of heaven. They are simply not comparable.


    Su Yan was stunned. He didn''t know what these people would think about his identity, but he didn''t have the idea of ??revealing his identity. After all, it was really boring to be the master of a family, so he didn''t bother to take care of it. Give it to his men.


    The three of them were not blocked. After seeing Zhao Danxia, ??everyone gave way. The reporters took a lot of photos, and Zhao Danxia also responded with a smile.


    After all, although it is the era of aura recovery, it is also a modern society, and these things have naturally adapted.


    The three of them walked into the Longxing Hotel and immediately felt clean. The manager of the Longxing Hotel also smiled at this moment.


    Their bosses paid a lot of money to invite these people to the Dragon Star Hotel to preach. Basically, they are free of charge. But soon, it will become the most famous hotel in Central South Province, and basically there is no loss.


    It was late at this time. The evening was basically a gathering, and preaching was tomorrow��s agenda. After that, they had to discuss to fight the alien beast.


    Su Yan was very speechless. At this time, one of the clergymen had not yet appeared, but no one dared to complain. Although it was only a branch, no one dared to provoke it.


    The three of them walked directly into the reception, but Zhao Danxia didn''t stay with them. After all, he didn''t communicate much with the young people, so naturally he didn''t intend to get involved at this time.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that Tang Qianqian was also here, after all, although Tang Qianqian was also a cultivator, her cultivation level was not high.


    "Don''t be surprised, her father is the number one champion in Central South Province, and it is rumored that he has stepped into the realm of Yin and Yang." Wu Ru said.


    Su Yan nodded, but didn''t say much.


    But at this time Wu Ru frowned because he saw Zhang Qinglin. This time Wu Ru brought Su Yan because Zhang Qinglin would also come. He also brought Su Yan to avoid Zhang Qinglin.


    She didn''t have any good feelings about Zhang Qinglin, not because of the other person''s background or something, but simply didn''t like Zhang Qinglin, which made her feel too gloomy.


    On the contrary, although Su Yan was cold, he was very passionate about what he did, and he directly killed Kassapa at the beginning.


    At that time, she also felt that Kassapa was too mad. After all, this is not Mount Xumi, but the South Central Province, and is not afraid of the existence of Mount Xumi.


    At this moment, Zhang Qinglin and Wang Qingfeng are discussing together. Wang Qingfeng��s master is also a master of South Central Province, and now he is also a guest of the Wang family.


    This was also the reason why Wang Qingfeng was not afraid of Su Yan. Although he was only in the early stage of Yin Dan Realm, Su Yan was nothing but the existence of his master.


    And he also firmly believed that sooner or later he would surpass Su Yan.


    As for Wu Ru, she also entered the middle stage of the Yin Dan realm at this time. The good fortune Zhao Danxia prepared for her did not smile, and directly crossed the great realm.


    And it can be said that there is no sequelae, this is the most powerful place.


    At this time, Zhang Qinglin also saw Wu Ru and Su Yan coming, and his brows frowned. He had been in retreat before, so he didn''t have time to find Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan came when he left Guan, and he came with Wu Ru. He naturally knew that Wu Ru would bring a young handsome man, who thought he was from the Wu family, but he did not expect it to be Su Yan!


    There was also a bit of anger in his heart. In his opinion, Wu Ru was already his woman, and at this time his own woman was standing with another man!


    How can he not be angry in his heart?


    Following his gaze, Wang Qingfeng naturally saw Wu Ru and Su Yan, and his face inevitably sneered.


    Zhang Qinglin''s talent is indeed not weak, and now it is the Yin Dan Realm Great Perfection, and Wang Qingfeng has to be convinced. At this time, the Wu family really wants to catch up with the Wang family.


    But Wu Ru was undoubtedly driving Zhang Qinglin out of Wu''s house by doing so!


    He had wanted Zhang Qinglin to join the Wang family before, and Wu Ru''s approach undoubtedly made his plan easier.


    When the time comes, the Wu family will be swallowed. If Zhang Qinglin wants Wu Ru, just take it.


    It is Tang Qianqian that he wants to fix now. He knows that the disciple will not be with Tang Qianqian, but Tang Qianqian has a very arrogant temper and is completely indifferent to his pursuit.


    On the contrary, he had some meaning to Su Yan, which naturally made Wang Qingfeng very upset.


    Is he inferior to Su Yan?


    Is it possible that Su Yan''s skin is a little better than him? He is also very handsome, and I can''t think of how Su Yan is better than him.


    "Xiao Ru, when the doorman of the first class is coming, I have some friendship with him, and I can introduce you later." Zhang Qinglin went straight to Wu Ru.


    "Who is Xiao Ru?" Wu Ru frowned.


    The gloomy temperament of Zhang Qinglin made her unbearable, especially when she was called Xiaoru, it made her goose bumps all over the place.


    Zhang Qinglin also frowned. He knew Wu Ru didn''t feel anything to him, but this could be changed. He is now angry that Wu Ru and Su Yan are standing together!


    Now who doesn''t know that Wu Ru and him may be married soon, standing with other men at this time is just slapping him in the face!

 Chapter 2444： Just rubbish

    Chapter 2444: Just rubbish


    However, he couldn''t get angry with Wu Ru. Instead, he turned his attention to Su Yan. Wang Qingfeng also walked over at this time and looked at Su Yan with interest, as if he was ready to watch Su Yan''s jokes.


    Even if Su Yan is in the later stage of the Yin Dan realm, what about Zhang Qinglin is the Great Perfection of the Yin Dan realm!


    And this is a battle between juniors, even Zhao Danxia has nothing to say.


    "This friend, how did you get in?" Zhang Qinglin asked coldly.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yan had never liked this kind of person.


    He didn''t even mess with the other party, so Zhang Qinglin came to find the fault. Naturally, he wouldn''t have any kind words with Su Yan''s temper.


    Zhang Qinglin was also stunned. He heard from Wu Jintong that Su Yan''s temper was crazy, but he didn''t expect it to be so crazy. You know, there are many masters from the Central South Province here, and his strength is higher than Su Yan. On a small level.


    Su Yan, who was brought in by others, dare to talk nonsense here?


    "I just don''t think you are qualified to enter here. After all, not everyone is qualified to appear in this meeting." Zhang Qinglin said lightly.


    They are all the pride of the sky, and there are forces behind them, and all kinds of support are available. It can be said that the future is unlimited, and Su Yan is just a poor dick.


    No matter how strong it is, there is no way to change things like life experience, let alone Su Yan is not as strong as him, this is very obvious.


    There is a gap between the late Yindan stage and Yindan stage completion!


    Su Yan also smiled. He and Zhang Qinglin were separated by more than a gulf, it was like the sky and the underground.


    If he is not qualified, then what are the qualifications of everyone here?


    "Trash." Su Yan didn''t say much.


    He does not talk too much nonsense to people like Zhang Qinglin, after all, his time will not be wasted on such people.


    Zhang Qinglin was also stunned. He can now be said to be the first genius in the Central South Province. Even the Wang family gave him the opportunity to join, even begging him to join.


    However, when he reached Su Yan''s mouth, he became rubbish!


    He feels his lungs are going to explode now!


    Wu Ru couldn''t help but laugh. In recent years, Zhang Qinglin has indeed been in a smooth flow in Central and Southern Province, and has not encountered anything at all.


    But it is estimated that Su Yan is not afraid of it.


    Tang Qianqian also came over at this time, and she also frowned when she heard Su Yan''s words.


    She now knows the details of Su Yan, it is the later stage of Yin Dan realm, which is indeed worthy of pride, but in front of Zhang Qinglin, these are really nothing, Su Yan actually dare to speak out here.


    She didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking.


    Although it is possible that Zhao Danxia will make a move when that time comes, it is important to know that behind Zhang Qinglin there is also a master of Yang Dan realm Great Perfection.


    She didn''t have any feelings for this kind of event, and he wouldn''t even show up if it hadn''t been for one of the disciples to participate this time.


    Although her father is the number one champion in Central South Province, not many people actually know it, she has never promoted it, and her relationship with her father is not very good.


    Therefore, it is impossible for her to let her first heroic father fight for Su Yan, even for herself, she cannot go to Tang Wushuang.


    "You are crazy, do you think I dare not do anything here?" Zhang Qinglin said coldly.


    "Forget Brother Zhang, don''t say anything to this kind of waste, your status is much higher than him." Wang Qingfeng also came out and said at this time.


    Of course, he was not trying to persuade Zhang Qinglin. Now he is eager for Zhang Qinglin to do it. By then, the relationship between Wu Ru and Zhang Qinglin will only get worse. This is also a good opportunity for Zhang Qinglin to leave the Wu family.


    These words seem to be persuading Zhang Qinglin, but he knows Su Yan''s temper. After he said this, Su Yan is naturally impossible to give up.


    Su Yan also laughed. He naturally saw through Wang Qingfeng''s tricks, but at least Wang Qingfeng''s guess was correct. He really wouldn''t give up.


    Originally this time he came for Wang Qingfeng, but unfortunately this buddy seemed to be in the dark.


    Su Yan grabbed a red wine bottle next to it and smashed it directly on Wang Qingfeng''s head.


    Wang Qingfeng was also dumbfounded. He thought he was provoking Su Yan and Zhang Qinglin, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to do it directly on him!


    After a bottle of wine, Wang Qingfeng did not bleed, but the glass **** was also stuck on his face by the wine, looking extremely embarrassed!


    This inevitably made many young talents laugh.


    It can be said that the people here are basically not weak, and there are masters behind them, so at this time they basically cannot understand each other.


    Among them, only Zhang Qinglin and the others may be a little jealous, after all, the other party''s talent is indeed very strong.


    At this time, there was also a commotion at the reception. Zhao Danxia and a group of heroes came over. It was indeed a bit big for the trouble. They all came to calm down their doormen.


    Zhao Danxia saw Su Yan at a glance, and was stunned at this time. He didn''t expect this young man to be so staunch, but he also frowned after seeing the other party.


    Both Wang Qingfeng and Zhang Qinglin are not easy to provoke.


    Behind Wang Qingfeng is the existence of the Wang family, and Zhang Qinglin is the first genius in Central South Province. It can be said that the two people are not easy to mix in Central South Province.


    Although he didn''t care about the attitude of the hero behind the other party, it was absolutely not good for Su Yan to do so.


    "You hit me?" Wang Qingfeng shook off the glass shards on his face, and his entire face became ferocious.


    He did have a grudge with Su Yan before, but he didn''t do anything, but now Su Yan actually hit him directly?


    Although the wine bottle did not harm him in any way, it was a facial problem!


    You know, many people are watching here!


    Zhang Qinglin sneered. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to act on Wang Qingfeng. Although Wang Qingfeng''s strength and talent were not as good as him, he was indeed a little afraid of the Wang family.


    Now most of the Tianhai Group''s market has been swallowed by the Wang family. The other side''s family background is indeed very prominent. If it weren''t for his appearance, the Wu family would have no way to compare with the Wang family.


    Su Yan provoked the Wang family, so the end was naturally miserable.


    The other Tianjiao also laughed at this moment. Although they are not afraid, they are not idiots to provoke each other. Moreover, Su Yan does not necessarily have the existence of the master behind them, how can he provoke the Wang family?


    And this also counts as Zhang Qinglin. Although Zhang Qinglin is only the son of a housekeeper in the Wu family, his strength is not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 2445： Lets go together

    Chapter 2445, let''s go together


    "You are too impulsive!" Tang Qianqian also said at this time.


    She didn''t have a bad feeling for Su Yan, but Su Yan was indeed too arrogant now, and she didn''t have much good feelings before.


    "Do you only know this sentence?" Su Yan said unceremoniously.


    He really only has a good opinion of Tang Qianqian, but the other party does not believe him at all, and has always advised him not to oppose Wang Qingfeng and others.


    This naturally made him a little angry, and the other party put his face together. Wouldn''t you be sorry if you didn''t fight?


    Tang Qianqian was speechless, she was too lazy to say anything when she saw Su Yan, Wu Ru was also a little panicked, she did not expect Su Yan to be so bold.


    This was much worse than what she had expected. She was just to make Zhang Qinglin give up, but she didn''t expect that Su Yan would directly buckle the wine bottle on Wang Qingfeng''s head.


    Su Yan is also very uncomfortable with Wang Qingfeng. Last time he saw Wang Qingfeng displeased, but the other party didn''t say anything extreme, so Su Yan didn''t do anything.


    But now Wang Qingfeng has too many words, and Su Yan is naturally not polite.


    Others are also dumbfounded, this guy is too aggressive, right?


    Even Tang Qianqian dared to be surprised. You must know that Tang Qianqian is not only the first beauty in Central South Province, but also a father who is the number one hero!


    But now Tang Wushuang did not speak, but watched quietly.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything to his daughter, and he naturally had no reason to do it, and this could also hinder Tang Qianqian, otherwise Tang Qianqian was indeed going too smoothly before.


    "Okay, very good!" Wang Qingfeng sneered, "You don''t want to leave here alive today."


    At this time, the deans also frowned. This is an endless situation.


    However, the dean behind Wang Qingfeng sneered at this moment: "After all, this is a matter for the juniors. Let''s not intervene. Let the juniors solve it by ourselves."


    The dean behind Zhang Qinglin also said the same.


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, he is naturally inferior to Zhang Qinglin, and Wang Qingfeng is about to step into the late Yin Pill Realm. It can be said that his strength is very strong.


    If two people face one person, it is impossible to lose no matter what?


    Zhao Danxia frowned. At this time, both of them said so, and Su Yan caused the incident.


    Before that, Wu Ru did ask him to take care of Su Yan, but he couldn''t intervene if Su Yan did this!


    Finally he had to agree, which made Wu Ru frowned.


    She also didn''t expect things to happen to this stage. At this moment, she had no other way but to rely on Su Yan herself.


    "Then just try it!" Wang Qingfeng sneered.


    He was just suppressing his own strength, and he could step into the late Yin Dan realm at any time. At this time, even facing Su Yan, he didn''t have any fear!


    A Yin Dan realm late stage really can''t change much, but there are big forces behind them, and their strength will only become more rapid. This is naturally very simple.


    Su Yan also laughed. The other party wanted to compete with him. It was just a funny one, but since Zhang Qinglin had such a certainty, then he would complete the other party!


    "You two go on together." Su Yan said calmly.


    The audience fell silent for an instant, and then there was a lot of laughter. Su Yan was indeed crazy, but it was too crazy, right?


    Actually let two people go together?


    You must know that these two people can take out one of them and they can even be even better with Su Yan, and now they actually let the other two go together!


    Even Zhang Qinglin was stunned. He only thought that Su Yan was crazy, or he wanted to stand out in front of these people?


    After all, there are many reporters out there. When the two of them go together, Su Yan will not lose any reputation even if he loses, and maybe he will be crowned with a heroic name.


    At this time, some people also reacted, and they couldn''t help but sneer at Su Yan. This kid was indeed very scheming, so even if he lost, there was nothing to say. After all, it was two to one.


    However, Wang Qingfeng sneered. When the time comes, he will directly kill Su Yan. No matter how brave the other party is, it is just a dead body. These reputations are not available in the underworld.


    This wishful thinking is indeed a good one, but unfortunately it has no effect.


    "Since you dare to say, then we will go together!" Zhang Qinglin sneered.


    He naturally made the same calculations as Wang Qingfeng, and when that time came, Su Yan would be killed directly, and no one dared to say anything. After all, this was also caused by Su Yan himself, and the forces behind them were not weak.


    Perhaps Zhang Qinglin will still be on the side of the Wang family this time. When the time comes, the Wu family will be annexed and let him take control. Wouldn''t the two of them unite to dominate the entire Central South Province?


    "Are you crazy?" Wu Ru said hurriedly.


    This idea is indeed not bad, but Wang Qingfeng is a cruel person, and it is very possible to kill him directly at that time!


    Su Yan ignored Wu Ru this time, he naturally knew that Wu Ru brought him here to make Zhang Qinglin give up, but in fact, he somewhat used him as a shield.


    But Su Yan didn''t bother to care about so much, and he didn''t have any good feelings for these two people.


    At this time, everyone also gave up a piece of land, and several masters joined hands to protect the things here, to avoid the battle between the three and the place to collapse. After all, the strength of the Yin Dan realm is indeed not weak.


    Su Yan sneered. These things were completely unnecessary to him, his shots would only be instantaneous.


    "If you are now a slave to my Wang family, I can spare you a dog''s life, but a fight is indispensable!" Wang Qingfeng said confidently.


    "Even if you are willing to be my slave, you will die today." Su Yan responded calmly.


    "Well, it looks like you don''t have any repentance!" Wang Qingfeng said coldly.


    He directly used Taoism to kill Su Yan, and at the same time Zhang Qinglin also used the technique of killing to attack Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t make any moves at all, which made everyone think he was going to give up.


    However, it is a wise choice to give up at this time. After all, the combined strength of the two people is indeed good. Both of them are capable of overwhelming Su Yan, and now they are working together. Su Yan will not end well.


    "You are young and frivolous, thinking that I am a little capable and don''t know how many catties are." At this time, a group of young talents couldn''t help but shook their heads.


    They seemed to have seen Su Yan''s fate, and at this time they had already made a direct conclusion. There was a Yin Pill Realm Consummation among them, and both of them had killing intent on their bodies.


    This time Su Yan''s wishful thinking was wrong!

 Chapter 2446： Rolling

    Chapter 2446: Rolling


    There was no expression in Su Yan''s eyes either. In fact, he had already shot, but these people couldn''t see it, because his extreme speed was no longer what the naked eye could catch.


    In the next second, the original forward momentum of the two men stopped, and then a mouthful of blood came out of their mouths, and they fell to the ground one after another!


    Their internal organs are shaking, and their backs are like being hit by a huge boulder from the sky!


    "What''s the matter?" everyone said without understanding.


    Even those great fighters were dumbfounded. They didn��t know what was going on. Tang Wushuang��s eyes were also very surprised. He could be sure that no one had acted for Su Yan just now, but now the two of them vomited blood and fell to the ground. They all seem to be injured!


    "Still crazy?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    The hearts of the two people on the ground were also greatly shaken at this moment, and they didn''t understand what happened!


    In fact, Su Yan still keeps his hands. He will not kill these two people, but will make them lose everything they are proud of. That is the cruelest treatment to one person!


    He slowly stepped forward and directly pinched the spine of the two!


    "Dare!" At this moment, Wang Qingfeng and the dean behind Zhang Qinglin couldn''t help but talk.


    Su Yan is going to abolish these two people!


    After the spine was broken, Su Yan would also abolish the cultivation base of the two of them, simply turning the two of them into useless people who cannot take care of themselves!


    This is their doorman, and they naturally won''t watch this happen.


    "Why, do you want to intervene?" Su Yan smiled.


    He didn''t mind the two people''s intervention, and when the time came, he would just destroy them together!


    However, at this time there was also a dean who stepped forward and actually stood on Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan''s strength is indeed very strong, and some people are moved to accept disciples, and genius will never be less, eliminating these two people will not cause much loss to Central South Province, but it can be reduced. Part of the resource competition.


    Wu Ru and Tang Qianqian also stayed where they were. They thought that Su Yan was bound to die before, but now Su Yan has solved Zhang Qinglin and Wang Qingfeng so easily.


    "Old man, my vision is much better than you..." Wu Ru murmured.


    Compared with Su Yan, Zhang Qinglin is a fart. When Su Yan shot, even a few of the champions were stunned. Su Yan definitely had great luck in his body!


    Moreover, the strength estimate is also in the early stage of the Yang Dan realm, and may even be higher!


    At this time, Wang Qingfeng and Zhang Qinglin are also speechless. Others naturally want to see snipes and clams competing for the fisherman''s profit. At this time, it is natural to let Su Yan abolish the two of them. Good choice.


    And they also said before that they would not intervene in the battle between juniors.


    If you intervene at this time, then others will definitely stop it. After all, Wang Qingfeng also said before that he would kill Su Yan, but no one stopped him.


    At this time it actually restrained them.


    Although Tang Qianqian had mixed feelings in her heart, she still held a trace of luck. Her dream lover was a pedigree, no matter what, she was definitely better than Su Yan.


    She doesn''t want to admit that she has a bad vision, she is the number one beauty in Central South Province, and naturally the strongest person can match her!


    Naturally, Su Yan didn''t know what Tang Qianqian was thinking, and he didn''t care, otherwise he might laugh out loud.


    "You''d better not do anything to me. I have a friendship with the one in Yimen. Even if the master can''t make a move, you can''t provoke Yimen?" Zhang Qinglin sneered.


    Su Yan also laughed. He actually dared to threaten him with his clerk. He was really guilty. Let alone a clerk, even if the branch president dared to stop him, he could get rid of him. , And then kill directly!


    "You have to think carefully, the doorman will be here in a while!" Zhang Qinglin sneered.


    He saw Su Yan''s pause and thought that Su Yan was afraid, after all, no one is afraid of the existence of a family on the earth today.


    But in the next second, Su Yan directly squeezed the spine of the two.


    Two screams sounded here, and the group of people were dumbfounded and gasped secretly.


    Su Yan was indeed too decisive. At this time, he didn''t hesitate, and he directly abolished the two!


    Zhang Qinglin and Wang Qingfeng''s eyes are also full of despair at this moment. After losing their cultivation base, they are ordinary people. Even Wang Qingfeng will be abandoned by the family. As for Zhang Qinglin, he is just the son of a housekeeper.


    At this time, the master of both of them also frowned, but was not talking.


    After all, the two invalids weren''t qualified to let them take action, and since Su Yan had already done so, they had no effect anymore.


    And now there are many people who want to accept Su Yan as disciples, and it is estimated that some people will come out to stop them.


    "You dare to abolish me!" Zhang Qinglin said angrily.


    "You are dead, even if I use all the wealth of the Wang family, I will kill you here!" Wang Qingfeng said.


    "Wang family background, do you still have any background?" Su Yan sneered.


    Before he came, he had already made Wang��s family bankrupt. The five major families in Central South Province lost one family. He came here today to see what Wang Qingfeng��s face will look like when he knows everything. of.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, the Wang family is one of the five great families, our heritage is enough to make you die on the spot!" Wang Qingfeng sneered.


    He has also made some preparations for the Wang family over the years. It can be said that even if he is a useless person, the Wang family is still under his control. Using the power of the whole family to deal with a Su Yan, it is not because he wants Su Yan to die. How to die?


    "Don''t believe me, you can call back and have a look." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    After speaking, he was very "enthusiastic" to help Wang Qingfeng take out the phone, and finally dialed that number.


    "Smelly boy, what the **** are you doing!" The voice of the old man from the Wang family sounded.


    At this time, the Wang family had not heard that Wang Qingfeng had become a waste.


    "Do you know how much money the Wang family has lost because of the contracts you signed? I''m looking for you, but you still have the face to call back?" Patriarch Wang was very excited, and even said that he coughed suddenly. stand up.


    Wang Qingfeng was also stunned, what''s the situation?


    Losing money?


    The contract he signed before was nothing more than a variety of cooperation. It was swallowing the market left by the Tianhai Group. It can be said that he is about to become the existence of the richest man, but now he is losing money?


    "How much did you lose?" Wang Qingfeng asked subconsciously.


    "You little **** don''t come back, don''t you know what you have done? The Wang family is now bankrupt!"


    a bolt from the blue!

 Chapter 2447： My cousin

    Chapter 2447: My cousin


    Wang Qingfeng''s face became extremely pale, and the Wang family went bankrupt?


    It was one of the five largest families in Central South Province, and even swallowed up a lot of business left by the Tianhai Group.


    Now you are bankrupt directly?


    What kind of situation was this? Immediately, he thought of Chen Shian''s face at the beginning, which was the same as he is now, and then the Chen family consortium was directly acquired.


    It was also declared bankrupt, and it was also because of Su Yan!


    The light in Wang Qingfeng''s eyes dimmed, and the whole person seemed to be dead. This made everyone very strange, and they couldn''t figure out what happened.


    Su Yan was too lazy to explain to everyone.


    "A doorman is here!" Outside the hall, the waiter''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were on the outside of the hall, and Zhang Qinglin also sneered. He and this one are friends of life and death, so letting him take action and directly suppressing Su Yan is not a big problem!


    "You may be able to survive by abolishing your own cultivation now." Zhang Qinglin sneered.


    He has enough confidence that the one-sect person is a great power in the late Yangdan stage. Although there is still a small gap with the master here, no one dares to look down on this one-sect person.


    Xu An is also very helpless. He has no interest in such a Taoist society. After all, he is indeed very low-level in his opinion. As a person, his vision is naturally still somewhat.


    What he wanted to go to was naturally the Daohui of Jiangnan Jinlin, but although he was the favorite of a branch, he couldn''t compare with those abnormalities of Jiangnan Jinlin.


    This time, because of the fact that there were a lot of things that happened in Zhongnan, he had to take a look.


    As for Zhang Qinglin''s life and death relationship with him, it is indeed unnecessary. He only knows Zhang Qinglin. After all, Zhang Qinglin is also considered the number one arrogant of the Central South Province.


    But that''s it.


    "Brother Xu, there are people here!" said a young man.


    Xu An also frowned. He was also a doorman at any rate. It is naturally impossible for someone to act fiercely.


    He directly passed the crowd and walked towards the noisy center.


    Even the Tai Dou is giving way to him, after all, Xu An''s identity as a member of the family still needs to be respected.


    Seeing Xu An, Zhang Qinglin''s gaze also sneered. Xu An was his savior. Although the friendship between him and Xu An was not what he said, there was still a way to get Xu An to act.


    Xu An is indeed very handsome, and coupled with the other''s temperament and background, any woman will feel that she is the lover of her dreams.


    At this moment, Tang Qianqian also looked at him seriously, and the love in her eyes was naturally not half-concealed.


    Zhang Qinglin sneered. Now that Xu An has arrived, Su Yan''s end is a dead end, even if the heroes want to protect it, it is absolutely impossible to keep it.


    No one wants to offend a branch for an unknown person, although this is only a branch, but it is enough to panic them everywhere.


    Xu An frowned when he saw that the two people on the ground had both been scrapped. He immediately raised his head and ran into Su Yan.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then his heart surged!


    Su Yan''s portrait is hung in the Yimen Dojo, but most people cannot enter the Yimen Dojo, but this face is no stranger to Xu An!


    How could he not remember, this is his idol, one of their true ancestors!


    It is absolutely impossible for him to admit his mistake!


    "Brother Xu, you have to be the master for me," Zhang Qinglin shouted.


    At this time, many people don''t want to watch it anymore. Naturally, there is no need to think about Su Yan''s ending. Anyway, Zhang Qinglin has a relationship with the other party.


    When Xu An takes the shot, then Su Yan definitely has no way to survive.


    Even Wu Ru didn''t know what to do at this moment. Su Yan''s defeat of the two was indeed a pleasant surprise, but if the cultivation base of the two was abolished, the consequences were not small.


    Although I don''t know why Wang Qingfeng at this moment is like a vegetable, but now this one''s disciple is standing here.


    In the late stage of Yang Pill Realm, Su Yan can''t beat him anyway?


    Su Yan was also looking at his doorman, and he was quite satisfied with the opponent''s strength. The Tianjiao of a branch was able to reach this level and indeed entered the pass line.


    "This guy competes with us. After we lost, he deceived people too much and directly abolished our cultivation base. You have to be the master for me, Brother Xu." Zhang Qinglin said.


    He had already sneered in his heart, Su Yan destroyed everything about him, he naturally wanted to destroy everything about Su Yan!


    Xu An was stunned when he heard what he said, and then his face became completely black.


    Zhang Qinglin is looking for death? Su Yan is the ancestor of a family, Zhang Qinglin actually let him be the master in front of Su Yan!


    Without any hesitation, Xu An slapped Zhang Qinglin''s mouth directly, and suddenly half of Zhang Qinglin''s face was beaten, looking horrible.


    Everyone was stunned, what''s the matter?


    Aren''t Zhang Qinglin and this one-man?


    At this time, Zhang Qinglin chose to take Su Yan''s side?


    Even Wu Ru and Tang Qianqian were stunned. Yimen is something they can''t afford. So until now, Tang Qianqian has not expressed love with Xu An. But now, it seems that Su Yan and Yimen are more familiar.


    Zhang Qinglin was also dumbfounded. Shouldn''t it be Su Yan who should fight?


    Why did this slap hit him in the face?


    Xu An ignored the shocked gazes of these people, but was about to kneel down towards Su Yan, but an invisible force lifted him up abruptly.


    This made Xu An stunned, but after seeing Su Yan''s wink, his eyes also understood.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here?" Su Yan said first.


    He has not yet revealed his identity. One is that these people really don''t deserve to know his identity, and the other is that he still needs to see how these people deal with the strange beast.


    He could see that Wang Qingfeng and the venerables behind Zhang Qinglin were still hostile to him. If their identities were revealed at this time, it would be not very fun.


    Although Xu An is puzzled, Su Yan''s words have already been spoken, and he can naturally only follow Su Yan''s words.


    "This is my cousin." Xu An introduced to everyone.


    At this time, other people also understood, especially those young talents who showed their kindness to Su Yan.


    It''s no wonder that his cousin is a member of a family, and Su Yanqiang is not without reason.


    I just don''t know if Su Yan is related to Yimen.


    After the identity was revealed, no one went to see Zhang Qinglin on the ground anymore, and Zhang Qinglin''s eyes were filled with despair.


    An hour ago, he was still the proud son of heaven, but because of Su Yan, everything about him is now gone.


    The most annoying thing is that he has no way to deal with Su Yan!

 Chapter 2448： Deliberate

    Chapter 2448


    Wu Ru''s heart was also very shocked. She didn''t expect Su Yan and Xu An to still have this relationship. No wonder Su Yan was not afraid before.


    As for Tang Qianqian, she was completely stunned. The lover of her dream was Su Yan''s cousin. If she were to be with Su Yan, wouldn''t she be Su Yan''s younger brother and sister?


    And I don''t know why, she always feels Xu An is very cautious in front of Su Yan. To put it bluntly, she is respectful?


    After she shared her thoughts with Wu Ru, Wu Ru also agreed. She also saw that the relationship between the two was absolutely abnormal.


    This made Tang Qianqian''s heart mixed. She felt that Su Yan could not compare to her dream lover no matter what.


    But now the facts are somewhat different from what she imagined. Su Yan''s identity is definitely higher than Xu An''s.


    She found that she had never seen Su Yan thoroughly, and Su Yan always surprised them again and again.


    But Wu Ru is very happy. Now that Wang Qingfeng and Zhang Qinglin have been abolished, she does not need to worry that she will be forced to marry Zhang Qinglin by her father because of the pressure of the Wang family.


    What Wu Ru didn''t know was that Wu Jintong was very happy now, because the big tree of Wang''s family collapsed suddenly. Wu''s family is the first family in Central South Province with good reputation.


    During the banquet, Su Yan and Xu An were surrounded by other people. Before these people looked at Su Yan coldly, but now they are enthusiastic.


    Even some great fighters have come to join in the fun. Although it is absolutely impossible to become their disciple with Su Yan''s current status, there is absolutely no problem if the relationship is established.


    Only Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong''s faces were not very good, and Su Yan abolished their disciples in front of everyone, and their hearts were naturally unhappy.


    Even if it was Xu An''s cousin, the two of them would soon set foot in the yin and yang realm. By then, even Tang Wushuang would have nothing to do with them, and soon they would discuss besieging the strange beast.


    At that time, they secretly attacked Su Yan, and finally put the blame on the strange beast, Xu An could not say anything!


    The two quickly reached a consensus, and they would even have to kill Tang Wushuang, so that the number one champion of the Central South Province would be theirs!


    At that time, the reputation and strength are here, and they can truly control the Central South Province!


    Su Yan and Xu An were very silent about the enthusiasm of these people, and they just answered a few casually.


    Tang Qianqian was also very helpless. She wanted to say a few words to Xu An, but she didn''t have a chance.


    In the end, Xu An left early. Originally, he wanted to attack the alien beast this time, but now that Su Yan is here, he naturally doesn''t need to stay any longer.


    Being able to see his idol is worth it at a glance, and he has to go back to retreat and practice.


    This made Tang Qianqian very helpless, and in the end she could only ask Su Yan for some news about Xu An.


    But Su Yan basically asked three questions, which made Tang Qianqian even more helpless.


    The banquet ended soon, and Su Yan did not rush to leave. With his supernatural powers, he naturally heard the conversation between Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong before. He also wanted to see what these two old clappers were going to do.


    Early the next morning, Tang Wushuang began to preach in the lobby of Longxing Hotel, and many young talents came to this place.


    Only Su Yan did not arrive.


    "Although he is a disciple''s cousin, he is too crazy, right?" Luo Qingxuan couldn''t help but said.


    "Yes, he is no more than a Yang Pill Realm, and it is too shameful to give us the face of the number one champion of the Central South Province." Pei Tiangong echoed.


    Some people sneered because they knew that Su Yan had a bad relationship with these two people.


    But at the same time, some people agreed. In their opinion, Su Yan was not a middleman. Although his strength was good, he was indeed too rampant. He was just relying on the power of the same school.


    Suddenly, some people still expressed their dissatisfaction, among them there were a few masters.


    Tang Wushuang also frowned. Although he admired Yimen very much, Su Yan''s approach was indeed a little too much, and his preaching was indeed for the benefit of these young talents.


    If Su Yan''s strength is higher than him, or if he has a stronger master behind him, that''s fine.


    But Su Yan was only in the early stage of the Yang Pill Realm, and he was not a disciple of the same family. Xu An had clarified this point yesterday.


    Xu An is also telling the truth. Su Yan is indeed not a disciple of the same school, because Su Yan is the ancestor of the same school.


    Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong couldn''t help laughing. They also saw that some people were dissatisfied with Su Yan. In fact, they were jealous, but this did make some people feel resentful towards Su.


    But in the end, it didn''t matter. After all, no one dared to talk to Su Yan at this time. Anyway, his cousin was also a talent in a branch!


    So for the time being, no one dared to do anything to Su Yan.


    After lunch, it was the meeting between the masters. Su Yan was also invited to go. This was naturally the proposition of Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong.


    But no one objected, after all, Su Yan was at least a master of the Yang Dan realm.


    "Little friend Su, at this gathering, we are discussing about the strange beast that recently appeared in Central South Province. It slaughtered everyone in Xuan Tianzong. It is not a good thing for the practitioners of Central South Province. Do you have any good solutions? ?" Pei Tiangong asked very affectionately.


    If it hadn''t been for the conversation between Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan before, I guess Su Yan would have thought that this old guy was just trying to get close to him.


    But now he naturally has to do it.


    "Naturally behead it." Su Yan said.


    "Well said, Su Xiaoyou deserves to be the proud son of heaven, full of domineering." Luo Qingxuan smiled.


    "We have now got the news that the strange beast is in the deep veins of the Qinling Mountains, and the monks who went there to investigate have been slaughtered clean." A dean said.


    Everyone also nodded. The news came just yesterday, otherwise they discussed how to find the strange beast.


    Su Yan was not surprised. The strange beast was forced down from the martial arts realm, and it would naturally be injured. The second shot was almost inevitable. Nowadays, ordinary monks to explore the depths of the Qinling Mountains are undoubtedly giving it rations.


    Tang Wushuang also frowned. Originally, Wang Fugu had asked him to kill the strange beast, but he didn''t expect that the current Wang Fugu had been destroyed by the sky, otherwise there would be thousands of forests here today.


    It happened to be free now and given to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t speak any more, quietly watching Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan perform.


    "According to our speculation, that strange beast is now the strength of the Yin and Yang realm, and it is indeed a bit troublesome."

 Chapter 2449： Will count

    Chapter 2449


    Most of the masters here are only the Great Perfection in the Yang Pill Realm, they have no power to fight back in the Yin and Yang realm, and even if they go, they are just giving away their heads.


    Now there is only Tang Wushuang in the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm, if that strange beast is stronger, maybe Tang Wushuang will also bleed.


    "So what, it has slaughtered so many daoists of ours, can we let it go?" Pei Tiangong said coldly.


    "You don''t need to worry, now Daoyou Pei and I have stepped into the realm of Yin and Yang." Luo Qingxuan smiled.


    Suddenly, the whole room was quiet for a while, and then someone sighed.


    With their age, it is impossible to step into the realm of Yin and Yang. They did not expect Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong to successfully enter, and their hearts were full of envy.


    Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan also laughed. This is what they wanted. After stepping into the realm of yin and yang, they felt the real difference.


    Anyone present, they can kill with their fingers.


    This is the difference between the two!


    Su Yan just smiled faintly, and didn''t care. As far as he was concerned, unless it was Jin Dan Qi that could make him face it, everything else was scum and it was not worth mentioning.


    "We two acted together with Tang Daoyou. Isn''t it enough to kill a beast?" Pei Tiangong smiled.


    This immediately let all the heroes relax.


    "This action can be said to be no threat. Su Xiaoyou didn''t come to listen to the speech before. This time I don''t know if I would like to observe and observe with us. Maybe it will be helpful to your realm." Luo Qingxuan said.


    Su Yan smiled, the tail of the fox finally leaked out. The two old clappers still wanted to kill him, and Su Yan would naturally not refuse at this time.


    "Okay, I did overslept in the morning. It''s natural to have such a chance," Su Yan said.


    "Su Xiao is friendly and bold!" Pei Tiangong laughed.


    However, at this time, Zhao Danxia frowned. He was also the master of the Central South Province, and he knew a little bit about Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan.


    They are all the people who must report to Javier, there is absolutely no good thing for Su Yan to follow.


    He still has some good feelings for Su Yan, not just because of Su Yan''s relationship with Yimen, but because he really has a good feeling for Su Yan''s character.


    Before, he also learned from Wu Ru''s mouth about what happened last night. He knew that Wang Qingfeng and Zhang Qinglin deliberately picked out Su Yan.


    It is indeed good to leave their lives behind.


    After all, Su Yan''s strength is indeed higher than those of the two, and when it comes to Tianjiao, it is naturally better than the two geniuses. Naturally, no one can bear such an insult.


    "You still don''t want to go, Su Xiaoyou, that strange beast is very murderous. If they are caught in a bitter battle, no one can protect you." Zhao Danxia said.


    "Daoyou Zhao doesn''t believe us too much, the power of the three Yin Yang mirrors can''t solve a beast?" Pei Tiangong said.


    "Friend Taoist Tang has enough experience in the realm of Yin and Yang. Dealing with that strange beast is absolutely simple. Don''t miss this opportunity, Su Xiaoyou." Luo Qingxuan also persuaded.


    Just kidding, this is their best chance to kill Su Yan, and they naturally want to confuse Su Yan to go together.


    Now Zhao Danxia''s words will undoubtedly make both of them feel very hateful. They are indeed the people who will report to him. This time when the strange beast is returned, they will also find a chance to attack Zhao Danxia.


    This old guy talks too much.


    Zhao Danxia also frowned. He was a little uneasy, and it was indeed extremely dangerous this time. Many monks had already lost their lives, among them the extraordinary power of the Yang Pill realm.


    If Su Yan went there, there might be accidents.


    "Senior Zhao, don''t worry, I believe in the strength of the three seniors, and such opportunities are indeed rare." Su Yan said.


    He is naturally scheming now. Since these two old clappers have acted against him, he naturally doesn''t mind giving each other a surprise.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan also laughed. They didn''t expect Su Yan to be so on the road, so they directly agreed.


    Zhao Danxia also sighed, Su Yan wanted to go, and he naturally couldn''t stop it.


    After all, he and Su Yan met in just over a day. Of course, in Zhao Danxia''s view, Su Yan was too reckless.


    He didn''t know the details of Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong at all, so he dared to agree, which was really not good.


    Su Yan didn''t worry at all, which made Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan sneer. With their Yin-Yang realm strength, solving Su Yan was just a matter of ease.


    The two of them were enough to deal with the strange beast, and when they entered the depths of the Qinling Mountains, they would kill Tang Wushuang and Su Yan first. As long as they added some wounds, no one knew what happened.


    This plan is simply perfect.


    "In that case, let''s set off after lunch, otherwise, if the strange beast is far away, we won''t be very easy to find." Pei Tiangong said.


    "Indeed." Tang Wushuang nodded.


    If it wasn''t for that no one responded when the strange beast attacked Xuantianzong, they would just take action directly, and they wouldn''t let the strange beast return to its current strength.


    The matter about the alien beasts had settled, and this meeting did not continue.


    The other masters are asking Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan for personal advice on Taoism.


    Su Yan went directly back to his room to rest.


    After eating lunch, the four of them headed directly towards the depths of the Qinling Mountains.


    Several people directly used the spells and quickly arrived at the place where the accident happened before.


    The ground was full of stumps and arms, dripping with blood, and it looked disgusting.


    However, as a cultivator, it is not that I have not seen such a scene. The dead are not accidental.


    At this time, there was also a hero of the Yang Pill realm guarding here, but it seemed that he had received a big blow. If it were not the last thought to support him, it is estimated that he would soon collapse.


    He saw with his own eyes how the alien beast attacked and killed those people, and his eyes were still full of horror at this time.


    Tang Wushuang asked some information, but only knew that this strange beast was in the veins around here, so he couldn''t ask for more news.


    This made Tang Wushuang''s trio frown, and even a Taidou of the Yang Pill Realm was so frightened that this strange beast was really scary?


    But everyone did not know.


    The big hole in the ground at this time undoubtedly made the three people suspicious. They didn''t know much about the veins, but it was really obvious.


    "This is not a trap, right?" Tang Wushuang frowned.


    After all, that strange beast is also a realm of Yin and Yang, if you really want to get rid of their pursuit, you shouldn''t leave such a big hole here.

 Chapter 2450： conspiracy

    Chapter 2450 Conspiracy


    "What about the trap, we three Yin Yang mirrors, is it possible that we are still afraid of it being a strange beast?" Pei Tiangong smiled.


    The alien beast is indeed hidden in the veins, they can only kill it if they enter, and it is inevitable that there are many people here, who knows if there is a strong Sun Pill Realm peeking in the dark?


    When the time comes, they will solve Su Yan and join forces to deal with Tang Wushuang, and naturally they can''t leak it out.


    "Indeed, what we did was this strange beast. If we didn''t kill it, so many people died in vain." Luo Qingxuan also said at this time.


    In short, both of them support entering the underground cave, which is the largest underground vein in the entire Qinling Mountains. This is not surprising. They both came to kill Su Yan and Tang Wushuang.


    As for the strange beast, in their eyes, it was just easy.


    Su Yan naturally knew their abacus, these two old clappers were too young to play calculations in front of him.


    "Go on, there are three of them, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Su Yan said tactically.


    Tang Wushuang saw that Su Yan had said the same, and he no longer struggled with anything. Su Yan was not afraid of the early stage of the Yang Pill Realm. He was also the master of the Yin Yang realm. It would be too shameful to look so worried in front of a kid .


    The four people entered the cave together.


    Pei Tiangong took out a magic weapon, it was a glazed lamp, which instantly illuminated the entire earth vein.


    The hole in the ground is big enough to show how huge the body of the alien beast is.


    Su Yan felt the breath here. This is a kind of retreat beast in the martial arts world. The veins are their favorite place, so it is not surprising to inhabit here.


    Pei Tiangong was right. This was not a conspiracy. The alien beast simply regarded this place as its own nest, because the alien beast did not fear the monks of the earth.


    If Su Yan guessed correctly, then the realm of the Escape Beast should already be the Great Perfection of Yin Yang Jing.


    After all, they are also beasts in the martial arts world. Although they are mediocre in the martial arts world, they are extremely powerful for the earth.


    The four went in for a while, and then Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan stopped.


    "What did you find?" Tang Wushuang frowned and asked.


    Su Yan was not surprised, it was already deep enough here, basically no one would choose to come here, so this was naturally an opportunity for Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan.


    Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong did not answer either, but stood still and sneered.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Wushuang was also a little angry.


    Su Yan was also smiling faintly, not surprised.


    "The surname is Tang, do you think you are the number one champion in Central South Province?" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    Tang Wushuang also frowned, he was not stupid, and at this time he also saw that the two of them were bad.


    "Starting today, the position of the No. 1 Master in the Central South Province will only be ours. As for you and this guy, they will die here. Outsiders only know that you were killed by that strange beast." Luo Qingxuan said.


    "Tang Wushuang, you have been sitting in this position long enough, do you really think you can sit here forever?" Pei Tiangong smiled.


    Both of them are very sure. Tang Wushuang and Su Yan are in the early stage of Yin-Yang Mirror and the other is only in the early stage of Yang Dan, but they are in two Yin-Yang realms. No matter how they look, they know who wins and who loses!


    Tang Wushuang also didn''t expect Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan to destroy him here, and suddenly sneered.


    "Do you two think you can compare with me when you enter the realm of Yin and Yang?" Tang Wushuang said.


    You know that he has stepped into this state for many years. The experience and the control of power are all in it? These two people can compare.


    "Do you think you can''t?" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    "You have to know that after you stepped into the Yin-Yang realm, we have stepped into it one after another, but this is not to say it, for today!" Luo Qingxuan sneered.


    They always wanted to find a suitable reason to get rid of Tang Wushuang, but they didn''t expect this opportunity to happen after so many years. As for Su Yan, it was all because they angered them at that banquet.


    It''s just a Yang Dan state, do you really think that you can provoke them by leaning on one door?


    Tang Wushuang''s heart was also taken aback. The two men had clearly conspired, so they had this confidence.


    "Now that the alien beast hasn''t been resolved, are we not afraid that it will take advantage of the fisherman''s profit when we do it?" Tang Wushuang said.


    At this time, he also knew that the two had the upper hand, and Su Yan was just a Yang Dan realm, and could not control the battle at all. He could only rely on this external threat to make them stop temporarily.


    However, there was no fear in Su Yan''s eyes, which surprised Pei Tiangong.


    "You are very calm, aren''t you afraid of death?" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    His disciple is Zhang Qinglin, who will definitely be a giant in the future, but his cultivation base was abolished by Su Yanzhi, and he was still in front of him!


    At that time, if there weren''t many masters there, he would directly kill Su Yanqige!


    And he didn''t expect Su Yan to have a relationship with Yimen, so he coaxed Su Yan to come here, just to kill Su Yan!


    The two of them have always talked to each other, and used comparisons to improve their experience, so when it comes to combat experience and the use of power, they know more than Tang Wushuang!


    This is almost a massacre whose results have already been destined.


    "Why should I be afraid, it''s not me who died." Su Yan said lightly.


    Both of them were taken aback, and then couldn''t help but laugh. They were both in the realm of Yin and Yang, let alone the Central South Province, and they couldn''t find a few in all of China.


    Su Yan actually said they were dead?


    This kid really doesn''t know the situation, really thinks Tang Wushuang can protect him?


    As everyone knows, even Tang Wushuang is already unable to protect himself, so where is Su Yan in charge?


    "Central South Province also has three Yin Yang mirrors. Do you think others can save you?" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    "We will not kill you either. How did you deal with my disciples before, how I deal with you today!" Luo Qingxuan sneered.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and was not in a hurry, but at this time Tang Wushuang thought about leaving. He knew what kind of crisis he was facing. If Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong really did after he stepped into the Yin Yang mirror If he enters right away, then he is absolutely unable to deal with two people at the same time.


    Su Yan''s words attracted a lot of attention from the two of them, and he might be able to escape at this time.


    As for Su Yan, he didn''t have the ability to take care of it. Who made Su Yan obliged to abolish Zhang Qinglin and Wang Qingfeng at that time. This was Su Yan''s own guilt.

 Chapter 2451： Escape Beast

    Chapter 2451: Escape Beast


    Pei Tiangong sneered, his eyes became playful. Before Tang Wushuang was very high-spirited, but now he has become a person who flees with his tail sandwiched between them.


    This made him feel extremely happy, but he wouldn''t let Tang Wushuang escape so easily, otherwise their plans today would have been wasted. This was an opportunity they finally waited for.


    Pei Tiangong shot directly, and a cluster of flames floated from the glazed lamp, and flew directly towards Tang Wushuang.


    Tang Wushuang''s hands were like jade, and then he patted the flame directly!


    boom!


    The energy exploded in Tang Wushuang''s palms, and Tang Wushuang''s face was directly twisted. At this moment, those jade-like palms seemed to be cracked, and their flesh and blood became blurred!


    "You are really brave and your surname is Tang. How dare you take these magic weapons?" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    This is the magic weapon he found in some ancient ruins. It is extremely powerful, but he has never taken it out before, just to kill Tang Wushuang now!


    Luo Qingxuan watched this scene with a sneer. With such a magic weapon, he didn''t even need to do it. Tang Wushuang was not Pei Tiangong''s opponent.


    "Isn''t it pretty good before?" Pei Tiangong laughed, and another cluster of fire flew out.


    Cold sweat broke out on Tang Wushuang''s face, and his whole aura was depressed at this moment. At this moment, it is impossible to be the opponent of these two people. Now Pei Tiangong can''t beat him alone, let alone standing next to him. With a Luo Qingxuan.


    Su Yan wasn''t in a hurry, watching the two make a move silently, the expression in his eyes was very cold.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Tang Wushuang either. Tang Wushuang just wanted to escape when he talked with Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan, he didn''t notice it.


    Since Tang Wushuang was going to fight on his own, Su Yan would naturally not take action.


    Tang Wushuang looked at this cluster of flames, as if he had made up his mind. He took out a piece of jade pendant from his arms and smashed it directly towards the flames.


    "Secret weapon?" Luo Qingxuan laughed.


    He exhaled a sword aura, and directly cut the jade pendant apart, there was no reason to exert his strength.


    Tang Wushuang didn''t care about being distressed at this moment. The secret weapon itself could only be used once, but it was so powerful that he didn''t expect to be directly broken by Luo Qingxuan!


    Luo Qingxuan was indifferent, his sword qi was also derived from the ancient ruins, and he used his lungs to nourish gold. This sword qi was naturally sharp.


    Both of them held enough certainty to attack and kill Tang Wushuang.


    As for Su Yan, they are not in a hurry at this time, and they still have to watch Su Yan''s torment at that time!


    "Don''t deceive others too much. If I explode my cultivation base, you two will also suffer a lot of injuries, step back each, and then I will disappear from Central South Province!" Tang Wushuang shouted.


    Then he used his white jade hand to block the igniting light, but the palms of both hands were almost useless.


    This glazed lamp is indeed a powerful magic weapon. Pei Tiangong is motivated by the power of the yin-yang mirror. He really has no good way!


    "Today will kill you!" Luo Qingxuan sneered.


    They have not shown their strength before, just for this day, so long forbearance, saying that if you don''t kill, you won''t kill?


    impossible!


    Tang Wushuang sighed, knowing that the two of them would not let him go this time, he directly prepared to blew his own cultivation base and soul, and wanted to die with them.


    "Roar!" A beast roar came from deep in the hole.


    The battle between them has angered the existence of the alien beast, and this place has been used as its own nest by the escape beast. Tang Wushuang, Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan started their hands here and naturally angered it. .


    "The dog barks, please be quiet, and I will trouble you again later!" Pei Tiangong said coldly.


    With that, he once again urged the glazed lantern in front of him, preparing to kill Tang Wushuang Town here.


    Tang Wushuang also flashed in his eyes. Although he didn''t have a magic weapon, his cultivation technique was still very strong. Otherwise, it would be impossible to block the glazed lamp''s fire. At this moment, a strange beast suddenly appeared, and he might be able to escape through the riot.


    Thinking like this, Tang Wushuang turned around and rushed in the direction of Beast Roar.


    Su Yan was also dumbfounded, and I couldn��t help feeling admiration for Tang Wushuang��s IQ. At this time, the more chaotic the situation, the easier it would be to escape. Unfortunately, the Escape Beast was the strength of the late Yin-Yang stage. Suppress.


    Pei Tiangong naturally did not give up at this time, and rushed directly after Tang Wushuang.


    Luo Qingxuan followed up just in case, and Su Yan was left here immediately.


    Su Yan calmly followed, but did not choose to leave.


    He said before that Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong would die here because of this escape beast. He had sensed that the escape beast was rushing towards the four of them. At this time, the three idiots were still doing it, so naturally let the other Dundi Beast became even more excited.


    "Waiting for the ants, dare to bark in front of the emperor?" said the hill-like hideout beast.


    After that, he kicked directly towards Tang Wushuang. Tang Wushuang confidently raised his hand to block it, without even using Bai Yu''s hand. He firmly believed that he could block this. After all, this hideaway beast was always just a beast, and it was reliable. That is, the skin is rough and thick.


    If it is the mystery of Taoism, it is definitely not as powerful as human beings.


    But in the next second, he was kicked out directly, spitting blood in his mouth!


    Tang Wushuang was terrified. This was indeed a simple and unpretentious kick, but he didn''t actually block it. You must know that even the glazed lamp''s fire did not hurt him so badly!


    This escape beast actually hurt him badly with one kick!


    At this moment, Tang Wushuang also realized that they had completely misjudged the strength of this strange beast!


    This time it was not just him who was miserable, Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan were also miserable!


    "Hahahaha!" Tang Wushuang laughed. After knowing that he could not run away, he naturally thought about how to drag Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong into the water.


    At this time, Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan also chased up, and saw Tang Wushuang who laughed and frowned.


    "Do you think you can run away?" Pei Tiangong yelled coldly.


    At this time, he directly attacked Tang Wushuang with a fist, and at the same time, Luo Qingxuan also exhaled a sword aura, and wanted to kill Tang Wushuang!


    Tang Wushuang didn''t move directly, and he didn''t bother to struggle at this time.


    Because in front of the strength of this strange beast, no matter how hard it struggles, it will die!


    So why waste your energy?


    It''s just that he wants to see how these two people died!


    "Roar!" The Dundi Beast roared.


    The sound waves trembled here, and the whole cave trembling, as if an earthquake had occurred, all the surrounding land collapsed, and the entire Qin Lin seemed to be half short!

 Chapter 2452： An ancestor

    Chapter 2452: An Ancestor


    Suddenly, Pei Tiangong''s fist mark and Luo Qingxuan''s sword qi shattered directly, and the two of them suddenly retreated, suppressing the qi and blood flowing in their bodies, and their eyes were full of horror!


    At this time, the two also discovered something was wrong. This escape beast was much stronger than they had guessed. Even if the three of them joined forces, it might not necessarily be his opponent.


    "I have said that you are dead." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    He came here leisurely, as if the sound wave before him had nothing to do with him.


    "You are too rampant for the rat generation, so I dared to do it in front of me, knowing whether to live or die!" Dundi Beast looked at Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan coldly.


    The eyes of the two of them are also full of regret, and they don��t want to stay here anymore. This strange beast is probably not going to let Tang Wushuang and Su Yan go, and it won��t be necessary for them to act. It can be solved only if you can ask a person to take action.


    "You dare to follow, but this time it will not be us, but you!" Pei Tiangong sneered.


    Tang Wushuang also looked at Su Yan like an idiot. If Su Yan had left at that time, it would be a good opportunity. He didn''t expect to follow him. If it were him, he would have been out of danger.


    You can still run if you can''t beat it. At this time, Pei Tiangong winked at Luo Qingxuan, and the two people directly led the escape beast towards Su Yan, with extremely cruel expressions in his eyes.


    As long as Su Yan could hold this strange beast for a moment, they would have enough confidence to escape.


    "boom!"


    Seeing that the two of them wanted to escape, the Dunge Beast stepped on it.


    Pei Tiangong summoned the glazed lamp to resist. In his opinion, this kind of initiation can still block this escape beast!


    "boom!"


    Under the contact between the two, the glazed lamp exploded directly, and the light in it was also directly extinguished. It looked no different from an ordinary bronze lamp.


    But this kick did not stop, and directly suppressed the two on the ground!


    "It''s just right, I''m short of a few servants, and you will be my slaves." After suppressing the two, the Escape Beast looked at the four people present and said.


    "You deserve it too?" Su Yan smiled faintly, "It''s just a beast, still want to turn over?"


    Dundi Beast was also taken aback, because Su Yan had no desire to do anything with him before, so he didn''t do it. After all, it would be bad if he was killed and disabled, but he did not expect Su Yan to dare to attack him at this time. Is he a beast?


    In the realm of Xiuwu, the Escape Beast is indeed a very weak beast, but on the earth, it is indeed very powerful!


    The suppressed Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong also looked at Su Yan with a sneer. Even if they were suppressed, they did not expect Su Yan to be so crazy.


    If you want to escape, then you are undoubtedly thinking too much. The speed of the two of them is definitely faster than Su Yan. They have not been able to escape at this time. How can Su Yanhede be able to escape?


    "You are crazy, I don''t need such a servant, just kill it!" Dundi Beast said coldly.


    Calling it a beast, this is naturally enough for him to directly kill Su Yanzhen. As for finding a few servants, it is not very simple. There are many human beings on the earth, and it can find a few servants if they go out and wander around.


    "It just so happens that I also came to Central South Province to kill you." Su Yan said lightly.


    This makes the Dundi Beast even more popular, even Su Yan''s appearance is still going to kill it?


    It can still feel a trace of strong spiritual power fluctuations in Pei Tiangong and others, but Su Yan''s body does not have any spiritual power fluctuations, and it can''t sense it at all.


    This is not surprising, because Su Yan is already an elemental power at this moment, not a spiritual power.


    "You have to pay for what you say, human!" Dundi Beast said coldly.


    Immediately, it stepped on it again, as if it was about to trample Su Yan to death.


    Su Yan''s face was still very flat, and then he slowly raised his palm and punched out!


    boom!


    The whole land was trembling. At the same time, many high-rise buildings in the urban area were shaking, and the escape beast was directly beaten into a cloud of blood, leaving nothing behind.


    A punch, blast into scum!


    Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan stayed where they were, without any expression on their faces.


    Tang Wushuang also opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say.


    They couldn''t accept the scene they just saw. What was the situation? A strange beast in the late Yin-Yang realm was directly smashed by Su Yan with a punch?


    Tang Wushuang slapped himself, as if he still couldn''t believe this fact, until he touched the hot beast blood on his face, he knew that he was not dreaming.


    "How is this possible..." Pei Tiangong''s eyes were uncertain.


    He came with the confidence to kill this time. Not only did he fail to kill Tang Wushuang and Su Yan, he was almost turned into a slave by this escape beast.


    Originally, the Escape Beast was going to directly attack Su Yan, but this guy directly blasted it with a punch?


    "Who are you and what is your relationship with Yimen?" Luo Qingxuan asked.


    He was very frightened now. He wanted to attack Su Yan before, but think about it this time. What he said before was simply a big joke. Su Yan didn��t put them in his eyes at all, because the other party really didn��t need it. Keep them in the eye.


    It''s a pity that he only understood now, Luo Qingxuan''s heart was holding a fire, but he didn''t know how to spread it out.


    He was like a clown before Su Yan, threatening to kill Su Yan, but now?


    Su Yan exploded the Escape Beast with one punch. It can be said that his strength is not bottomed out. Before, Su Yan was only listening to his speech-like performance.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Luo Qingxuan was, and he spouted a mouthful of old blood.


    At this time, it would be useless to say anything more. Su Yan''s strength was not comparable to them, and it was impossible to vent his anger.


    "I''m not a middleman, I really didn''t lie to you, I should be regarded as the ancestor of the first class now." Su Yan said lightly.


    Luo Qingxuan was taken aback for a moment, then his head seemed to explode.


    "You are that person, you are actually that person!" Luo Qingxuan cried and laughed.


    "But didn''t you ascend, why did you return to Earth?"


    "Can''t you go back?" Su Mo looked cold.


    Before Luo Qingxuan killed him one by one, and wanted to abolish his cultivation, now he is smiling bitterly here, even talking to him, as if the relationship between the two of them is very good.


    On the other side, Pei Tiangong''s face also turned pale.


    He couldn''t think that Su Yan was actually the ancestor of a family, the legendary person who ascended to the upper realm, now that he thinks about it carefully, there is indeed only this explanation.

 Chapter 2453： Northwestern Province

    Chapter 2453: Northwestern Province


    According to the level of cultivation, Su Yan is indeed an ancestor-level figure, but Su Yan is only now in his 30s.


    "Ancestor, you just don''t remember the villain as an adult, just let me as a fart, and those who don''t know are not guilty!" Pei Tiangong said bluntly at the moment.


    Tang Wushuang sneered. Before, Pei Tiangong thought of putting the two to death, but now he knelt here and kowtow.


    Luo Qingxuan on the side gave up completely, and Su Yan even their disciples were abolished. Even if he said more at this moment, Su Yan estimated that he would not let them go.


    Su Yan looked at all this indifferently. At this time, he naturally wouldn''t let Pei Tiangong and Luo Qingxuan go. Both of them wanted to kill him before.


    Su Yan shot and wiped out the two directly with a snap of his fingers. As for Tang Wushuang, he didn''t even look at it.


    Su Yan''s eyes are nothing in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Tang Wushuang''s face was full of wry smiles. He was also very disdainful of Su Yan before. No matter how genius he was, the gap between the Yang Pill Stage and the Yin Yang Mirror was like a moat.


    However, now he and Su Yan are separated by a few sky moats.


    That is the ancestor of one family!


    Luo Qingxuan and Pei Tiangong died innocent, Tang Wushuang had only this idea in his heart at the moment.


    Suddenly, the entire Central South Province was boiling, and the ancestor of one family actually appeared in Central South Province. This was undoubtedly a huge shock, especially for those who knew Su Yan.


    Among them, Wu Ru and Tang Qianqian were very confused, how could they have thought that a person they met at random was actually the ancestor of a family!


    Su Yan spent three days in Central South Province, and finally the threshold of his villa was almost stepped on. An endless stream of big men came here to visit, including Wu Jintong and the other three masters.


    However, Su Yan didn''t see it, and directly imposed a restriction.


    Three days later, Su Yan left the Central South Province and headed for the Northwest Province.


    The monster beasts in Baishadong changed, and a large number of monsters appeared on the territory of the Northwestern Province. Mu''s family and Long''s family could not be reached, so they applied to Yimen for support.


    Su Yan happened to be fine recently, so he decided to go personally.


    The power of the Northwestern Province is indeed not as powerful as that of the Central-Southern Province. Now that the Baishadong has changed, it is very likely that the monster that Qimen Dunjia suppressed at the beginning has appeared and made chaos.


    He didn''t have such strength at the beginning, so he didn''t do anything, but now it''s different. There is really no creature on this earth that can threaten him.


    Su Yan saved the plane in the northwest and walked calmly on the street. He was familiar with it, and the road hadn''t changed much.


    At this time, naturally, I went to the Long''s and Mu''s to find out about the situation.


    Soon, Su Yan walked in the direction of Mu''s house.


    The Mu family and the Long family are now growing in the Northwestern Province, and most of their industries are under the control of these two. It can be said that they are definitely the leading leaders of the Northwestern Province!


    The airport he landed on was in the suburbs, and it was still some distance away from the city. Su Yan was not in a hurry at this time. According to the strength of the Long Family and the Mu Family, he was somewhat sure to stop the riot in Baisha Cave.


    Su Yan did not take a taxi, but walked towards the city on foot.


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sounded on a mountain in the suburbs.


    Su Yan frowned, and immediately unfolded his spiritual consciousness, where he felt a familiar breath.


    At this moment, on that low mountain, the agave is struggling to support, and he is surrounded by several blond foreigners.


    "Don''t struggle, I will personally let you go to hell, blocking the Duke''s way is a dead end!" Francis smiled faintly.


    They are killers from the European Union. This time they came for the turmoil in Baishadong. The Duke wanted to fight in the east, and Baishadong in Northwestern Province was the stall they broke through!


    "Go to hell!" Tequila said coldly.


    Then directly attacked the assassin, but unfortunately it was of no great use. Although she is now in the middle stage of the Taoist realm, each of these assassins is in the Taoist realm.


    She can almost be said to be sure to die.


    There are a total of thirteen killers here, who have been chasing here from Baisha Cave, and now she has fallen into death.


    "Beauty, do you need help?" A cool voice suddenly sounded.


    Su Yan slowly walked towards the short mountain, looking very calm and calm. The powerful foreigners were also stunned at this moment. According to the news, they learned that the two major families in the northwestern province were the Mu family. And the Long Family.


    This time it was an action against the Long Family, and the next time it was against the Mu Family, but Su Yan was not in their message, which made several people look at Su Yan with ugly eyes.


    "Boy, I advise you not to interfere. The Duke will come here soon, and sooner or later this land will belong to us!" Bills sneered.


    He is the leader of this action, and his strength is comparable to the peak of the Taoist realm. The reason why the agave can live to this day is only because he is releasing the water, otherwise the agave would have been killed.


    This is Bills''s hobby. He likes to let his prey fall into despair and obliterate him a little bit.


    This time was already the last moment of his game. He was already preparing to kill the tequila, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would be killed on the way. His heart was naturally jealous.


    Tequila looked at Su Yan with a hint of surprise in her eyes. Naturally, she would not forget this face, but didn''t Su Yan go to the upper realm?


    She couldn''t believe that Su Yan actually came back, so she couldn''t confirm whether it was true or false at this time.


    "Really you?" Tequila asked.


    Su Yan nodded calmly, and then looked at the killers.


    There was also a trace of cruelty in Bills''s eyes. He didn''t want to make things bigger, after all, they had just sneaked into the Northwestern Province so far.


    If it attracts the attention of other strong players in China, there will be no way for their subsequent plans to start.


    But since Su Yan is here at this time, he will naturally not let Su Yan go.


    And this guy didn''t seem to put him in his eyes at all, which was where Bills was most angry.


    He is now a celebrity under the Duke, and in the future will control the entire Eastern spiritual world.


    "Boy, you angered me. I represent the great duke today, and the future Admiral of the East will kill you!" Bills said coldly.


    As he said, he directly took out a tungsten-gold dagger, with cold light exuding it, and a trace of fear flashed on the faces of several other people.


    This is no ordinary dagger, as long as it touches its blade, no matter who it is, the soul will be sucked away!

 Chapter 2454： Duke

    Chapter 2454 The Duke


    Bills also sneered. This dagger was bestowed on him by the Duke. With this dagger, he could even kill the masters of the Yin Dan realm, so he was not afraid of Su Yan.


    Unless Su Yan is in the state of Yang Dan.


    But that is impossible!


    "You still have time to beg for mercy!" Bills sneered.


    Even if Su Yan begs for mercy, he naturally won''t have any pity in his heart, he just wants to look at Su Yan''s desperate expression.


    "Are you an idiot?" Su Yan sneered.


    Tequila''s heart also relaxed. She naturally knew that Su Yan was powerful and created a school with one hand. Today, the school is already the largest school on earth.


    This duke is also an idiot in her eyes, China has a presence, it can be said that any country dare not invade!


    But this duke is just a code name, it''s just a code name in the underground world of the European Union.


    But this is enough to show the power of the duke.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Bills sneered, and the dagger in his hand rushed towards Su Yan like a ghost.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to hide, stretched out a finger and pointed to his back.


    In the next second, Bills'' body appeared behind Su Yan like a ghost. This was his assassination technique, which was directly displayed at this time, naturally wanting to kill him with a single blow.


    However, at this time, the dagger in his hand directly hit Su Yan''s finger.


    Bills sneered. Anyone who touched the blade of this dagger would die. Su Yan actually dared to use his fingers to catch the blade.


    What is this not looking for death?


    But in the next second, his face changed, thinking that at this moment, the dagger he was proud of broke open, and Su Yan''s space was still as white as jade, without any damage.


    Naturally, Bills couldn''t accept it, and he retreated violently, wanting to cast Shadow Spell to escape again.


    But how Su Yan did it was not something he could afford. At this time, Bills naturally wanted to escape.


    Although he doesn''t know what Su Yan''s background is, only the Duke can solve such a freak!


    When will you not run away at this time?


    Although Bills is arrogant, there is no problem in his mind!


    "Can you go?" Su Yan sneered.


    His thugs grabbed directly, and Bills, who wanted to break through the space and leave here, was directly imprisoned in place. Then Su Yan''s palm was slightly hard, Bills was directly squeezed into a cloud of blood mist by the surrounding space!


    There is no ability to resist, an attack that destroys the dead!


    Su Yan was also a little surprised, because that said he was directly preparing to obliterate Bills. He didn''t expect that the dagger would actually give Bills a mortal blow, and it was indeed not a mortal thing.


    But it is almost impossible to escape from him.


    The other assassins saw this scene and immediately took a breath. Bills was the strongest among them. This is why they were willing to listen to Bills�� orders, but who knew that Bills was also directly given by Su Yan. Killed with just one hand!


    At this time, there was also fear in their hearts. Several people even turned and ran away, but Su Yan did not show mercy. He even flicked his fingers and directly killed them all here.


    Tequila also watched this scene in shock. She knew that Su Yan was very powerful, but she did not expect that Su Yan was already so powerful.


    You must know that in the past few years, she has just broken through to the middle stage of the Taoist realm, but Su Yan does not even need to do anything when facing these assassins.


    Even the dagger was very gloomy in her feeling, it contained powerful power, but it was also smashed by Su Yan.


    "How did you come back?" Tequila asked.


    This is also a strange thing for her. Su Yan should have ascended to the upper realm at this moment. She didn''t expect that after only a few years of work, Su Yan would return to Earth.


    "I punched the upper bound, so I am going to come back and have a look." Su Yan said truthfully.


    He had indeed penetrated the upper world, and even Dirty Emperor had died under his hands. Now Su Yan is already the Lord of Xinghai.


    Tequila didn''t know whether she should trust Su Yan, after all, that was the upper world, but Su Yan''s strength was indeed not weak, but she didn''t know anything about the upper world, so naturally she didn''t dare to make any comments at this time.


    "What''s the current situation in Baisha Cave?" Su Yan asked.


    "You came just right. Now in the Baisha Cave, an extremely powerful monster has been unlocked. At the same time, many monsters have become stronger. I don''t know why." Agave said. .


    "Where are the Long Family and Mu Family?" Su Yan asked.


    "The Long Family and Mu Family have all suffered heavy losses. Among them are people from the Western world. The Long Family and Mu Family are not strong enough to fight the riots in Baishadong." Tequila sighed.


    At this time, she was also very helpless. The Long Family had more than a hundred people who died. This was her heartache most. At the same time, the Mu Family''s losses and casualties were not small.


    The two families are basically injured, and almost no one dares to go near Baisha Cave.


    "Where is Mu Yuxun?" Su Yan asked.


    The agave was taken aback for a moment, and then the whole face changed.


    "No, it is estimated that someone will do something about Mu''s family!" Tequila said.


    Su Yan also frowned. What kind of duke is really courageous, dare to play such tricks in his territory, believe it or not he will go to the Western world now?


    "Let''s hurry, or it will be late!" Tequila said hurriedly when she saw Su Yan standing in a daze.


    "They are dead." Su Yan said lightly, but there was a wave of anger in his eyes!


    He grabbed the agave by the arm, the agave was still in shock, and then the two disappeared from the low mountain.


    In Mu''s house at this moment, a few dark shadows are hidden on the beams of the room, with a trace of wretchedness in his eyes. This is Mu Yuxun''s boudoir. At this time, Mu Yuxun is only wearing underwear and has just taken a shower, but his face is extremely pale.


    She was injured, and she naturally stopped the riot in Baishadong, but the tide of beasts was very strong. She was injured internally. At this moment, the whole person looked very delicate.


    This made a few people feel itchy and unbearable, and they couldn''t wait to rush down right now.


    However, they are waiting for an opportunity. This is the basic quality of a killer. They need to wait for a certain time to kill, and it is a one-shot kill.


    "Go on." Someone made a gesture.


    "Why don''t we have a good time first, and then kill?" one of them gestured.


    Hearing this proposal, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    This is indeed a good proposal. In their opinion, Mu Yuxun is already on the chopping board!

 Chapter 2455： The killing begins

    Chapter 2455: Killing begins


    "Looking for death!" A cold voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    Su Yan directly transmitted his divine thoughts into their ears, and everyone felt pain in their eardrums, as if thousands of thunder exploded in their ears.


    In the next second, Su Yan directly appeared in front of them, even flicking his fingers, the assassins did not even scream, they were directly obliterated by Su Yan to the point that there was no scum left.


    "Are you okay?" At this time, Tequila also rushed over.


    Now the Long Family and Mu Family are already in an alliance, and both families have made a lot of effort in suppressing Baishadong.


    "Rogue!" Mu Yuxun suddenly yelled.


    Tequila was also stunned, then looked at Su Yan behind him.


    Su Yan talked helplessly, then walked out of the room.


    Not long after, Mu Yuxun and Tequila walked out of the room.


    "It''s really you!" Mu Yuxun was also surprised to see Su Yan.


    She had seen everything before, and she didn''t expect someone to assassinate her at this moment.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, then she might have really died in the hands of these killers.


    "Who else will come besides me?" Su Yan rolled his eyes.


    He was just trying to save people, but he didn''t expect to be treated as a hooligan.


    However, the three of them quickly forgot their previous embarrassment and began to talk with Su Yanke about the situation in the northwestern province.


    The peerless great demon that was now sealed in the Qimen Dunjia of Baisha Cave broke through the seal and made a comeback, and many foreign powerhouses entered the Northwestern Province. It can be said that the current Northwestern Province is very chaotic.


    "Are the EU people looking for death?" Su Yan frowned.


    With such a blatant move in Huaxia, his heart was also a little angry. At this moment, his aura was slightly revealed. Mu Yuxun and Agave felt a great deal of pressure. They both wanted to worship and salute. a feeling of.


    How strong is Su Yan now?


    The two were unsure, only knowing that Su Yan was no longer what they could imagine. This also made them feel a little relieved. Since Su Yan has come to the Northwestern Province, then everything is not a big problem.


    In fact, if it weren''t for both the Mu Family Patriarch and the Long Family Patriarch to have traveled to Huaxia, the Mu Family and Long Family would not be so miserable.


    But after all, the situation in Baishadong was too sudden, and the two of them did not leave any contact information, so they can only notify one door first.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Yan would come in person.


    "Indeed, they are very arrogant in the Northwestern Province recently. Many ordinary monks will be killed by them as long as they provoke them at all." Tequila frowned.


    This is too arrogant. You must know that this is China''s territory, and Su Yan can''t bear it because it is so arrogant and domineering in China.


    "Then we will kill them all today!" Su Yan said coldly.


    Su Yan''s eyes were also very angry at this moment.


    This shocked both Tequila and Mu Yuxun''s faces. You must know that there are many EU people who have poured into China this time, and there are also many strong people. Su Yan actually wants to slaughter these people clean?


    The two of them just wanted to persuade Su Yan not to make a move, but they found that Su Yan was missing.


    At an underground cocktail party in the Northwestern Province, many people gathered here at the moment, most of them were blondes.


    Su Yan wandered around at this moment, his eyes were extremely cold.


    According to his spiritual perception, it is very easy for him to find out the details of these people. This is one of the dens of EU killers, so Su Yan naturally came uninvited.


    "My buddy, you are very face-to-face." An EU man with an inch head held a bottle of brandy in his hand and walked towards Su Yan.


    At this time, he was drinking a little too much. Although they were in a foreign land, they were not afraid, because in this northwestern province, no one could stop them.


    "I just came today." Su Yan said lightly.


    It is not only the Europeans who can enter here. There are also some powerful disciples from the Northwestern Province. This is a high-end cocktail party. The powerful children come here to consume. Naturally these killers can also make a lot of money.


    After all, these strongholds are expenses.


    But it was indeed the first time that Su Yan saw it, which made him vigilant.


    It is not very strict here, and it is inevitable that people will be tracked down, so anyone who can enter the reception needs to be checked, etc., and even someone has to recommend it, so that they can get the opportunity to check.


    But even so, they are still very cautious. Now the Duke has not arrived in China, so they still dare not be too arrogant.


    "Really, you want to play with all your heart. We have recently found a group of nice girls here." The other party laughed.


    Su Yan remained silent, the murderous look in his eyes getting heavier.


    The other party was also vigilant at this moment, because Su Yan had been sitting here for almost half an hour, but neither drank alcohol nor looked for a woman.


    This made him very uneasy. The people who came here didn''t care about women and drinking indulgence, but Su Yan''s performance was too calm.


    "What the **** are you here for?" the other party asked coldly.


    "Come to kill!" Su Yan''s murderous intent appeared in his eyes!


    Those people''s eyes were taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter. They have a lot of killers here at the moment, and it can be said that killing is their job.


    But now someone came to their site and said they wanted to kill?


    How can this make them not laugh?


    Many people stood up at this moment and slowly surrounded Su Yan, and their eyes were full of smiles at this moment.


    "Sorry everyone, we closed early today." The previous Cuntou stood up and said.


    Suddenly, many Huaxia people present sighed, and there was a hint of disappointment in their eyes.


    However, no one dared to do it again, because it was indeed different from other bars. Even the powerful children of the Northwestern Province did not dare to mess around, so they all retreated at this moment.


    Su Yan didn''t move, but looked at these people quietly.


    There are dozens of European Union powers here. This time they came to the Northwestern Province to occupy China''s spiritual world, so many people came.


    These people are only part of them. There are still a lot of EU killers hidden in the northwestern province. Su Yan doesn''t have any expressions. He will not let any of these people go, and will kill them directly.


    "Boy, I don''t care what your background is, but since you dare to say this with us, then you have to pay the price." Cuntou sneered.


    "So, the rest are yours?" Su Yan smiled faintly.

 Chapter 2456： Baishadong

    Chapter 2456: Baisha Cave


    Cuntou''s eyes were also taken aback, not understanding what Su Yan meant.


    The number of them was quite large, and Su Yan was so calm at this time, which undoubtedly surprised them.


    "In that case, you can die." Su Yan said.


    "Only you?" Cuntou sneered.


    They are all well-known assassins in the underground world of the European Union, but now they are threatened, saying that they will be killed?


    This made him couldn''t help laughing.


    "You still don''t know where you entered?" Many people laughed.


    For them, people like Su Yan no longer know how many they have killed. Many monks in the northwestern province have vaguely learned that the change in Baishadong has something to do with them, so occasionally people will come to the door.


    But the end was naturally not very good, and they were all beheaded in the end.


    Almost all of those people came in groups, and Su Yan''s coming by himself did indeed look like an idiot to them.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people, and slapped it directly.


    Suddenly, Su Yan''s cuff was blown to the spot, and blood mist splashed.


    He was the strongest person among them. He was already in the Yin Dan realm for half a step. At this time, he was killed by Su Yan with a direct slap, and the people around him were shocked.


    "Who are you?" one of them asked coldly.


    "The dead don''t need to know." Su Yan acted directly and suppressed the entire underground club with coercion, directly killing the people here.


    This was just the beginning, and Su Yan quickly swept the entire northwestern province. For him, it was just an instant effort.


    But one night, all the EU killers in the Northwestern Province were killed by Su Yanzhi without any mercy. He naturally did not have any favors for these EU killers.


    When this news was passed back to the European Union, the entire underground world of the European Union was extremely shaken!


    At this moment, in a castle in the European Union.


    "boom!"


    The ancient wall was directly blocked, and rubble splashed.


    "My lord Duke!" The butler looked at the broken castle in front of him, with a panic expression in his eyes.


    At this moment, the Duke��s eyes were full of anger, and his heart was extremely angry, because the killers he sent to the Northwestern Province of China were all dead at this moment.


    That was almost half of his strength. He originally thought that he would have the ability to be crushed when he was sent there, but he didn''t expect it to be completely destroyed at this time.


    However, at this moment, the anger in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    "Book me a ticket and I will go to Northwest China in person." The Duke said lightly.


    He wants to go to the meeting in person, who directly destroyed his assassin legion, and then kills it directly.


    He almost unified the underground world of the European Union, and he could be regarded as a true underground emperor. In his eyes, people like the Dragon King were not even scumbags.


    But now that his army has been destroyed, he naturally has to go and ask about it himself.


    On the other side, the Long Family and the Mu Family had already taken over the several underground clubs that Su Yan had destroyed. A few of them were still alive, but they were captured by the two big families.


    What followed was that Su Yan naturally didn''t need to worry about it. Both Mu Family and Long Family were able to solve it. Mu Yuxun and Agave were now Patriarchs, so it was not a big problem to deal with this matter.


    When Mu Yuxun and Agave saw those strongholds that had been annihilated, they were shocked. They had thought that Su Yan might solve these people before, after all, Su Yan was indeed very strong.


    However, the direct elimination of all EU killer strongholds in one night still shocked them.


    Su Yan did not stay here, but was going to explore Baisha Cave. After all, the reason for this time really started from Baisha Cave.


    He came to the Northwest Province to solve the big monster.


    In the Baisha Cave, there are white yarns everywhere, and the gale winds up countless white sands, directly forming a huge sandstorm!


    Su Yan strolled in it, and this kind of dust storm that could tear the human body did not pose any problems for him.


    "Young man, don''t go inside!" A voice suddenly stopped Su Yan.


    An old-fashioned person walked slowly, and stopped Su Yan who was about to walk towards the sandstorm.


    Su Yan''s face is also very strange. At this time, Baisha Cave is very chaotic. Monster beasts will appear at any time. At this time, there are still people rushing in the direction of Baisha Cave?


    This is indeed something he didn''t expect.


    "My little friend also went to Baishadong to shop for treasure?" the old Tao asked.


    Following the old Dao, there were three young men and another monk, each of whom was considered good in strength.


    "Taobao?" Su Yan asked.


    "You didn''t come to Taobao, so you still go into the sandstorm?" Old Dao asked strangely.


    "I heard that there are monsters here recently, but it is also our opportunity, because the value of monsters is still very high. Although our strength is not a threat to the big monster, now Baisha Cave is extremely chaotic, and it happens to be our opportunity." Said one of the young people.


    His name was Luo Heng, and he looked at Su Yan with disdain, because in his opinion, Su Yan was just a person who came to hit the fate.


    So there is no need to worry about anything.


    "You don''t even know this, so you dare to come to Baisha Cave?" said one of the girls.


    Her name is Bai Qingyun, and she is also a lucky person. They can be regarded as the powerful children of the Northwestern Province, but they are naturally incomparable with the Long Family and the Mu Family.


    "Since the little friend is here, it is estimated that he will also go to Baisha Cave. Why not join us." The old man said with a smile.


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and then he agreed. He naturally could see that this old way and the few young people had no good intentions.


    This time it was a bit interesting.


    "Isn''t it, you want to bring this kind of waste?" said the last young man.


    He is also one of the powerful children, this time he also teamed up with these people to hunt treasures and hunt monsters.


    "Since they are all human beings, it is also very dangerous in such a place, so it''s okay to help at this time." The old Dao said with a smile.


    At this time, bringing Su Yan with him is naturally not a bad thing. The old way smiles mysteriously, and he doesn''t say much.


    Several people continued to walk forward, but the three young people obviously didn''t feel very good about Su Yan, and didn''t give him any good looks.


    Su Yan didn''t care too much. He had encountered many such things, and he didn''t want to prove anything at this time. He just wanted to adjust the situation in Baisha Cave.


    After all, there is still a Duke in the West who hasn''t arrived, and Su Yan will not be able to destroy the big demon in Baishadong for the time being.


    After all, this kind of thing is naturally solved once.

 Chapter 2457： black Wolf

    Chapter 2457: Black Wolf


    If the duke didn''t dare to come, Su Yan really didn''t have the mood to run to the European Union to kill him, but if the underground emperor of the European Union kept invading China, then it would indeed be very troublesome.


    Su Yan naturally didn''t have time to waste with these guys, so it''s better to wait until they show up directly.


    But it is naturally necessary to explore it.


    "At this time the sandstorm is still going on, we might as well wait a moment." Old Tao said.


    Through communication, Su Yan also knows that this old Taoist surname is Zhang Daoqing, and another old Taoist is called Wu Danqing.


    Both of them are very powerful in the world of cultivation, and this time they also came from outside the northwestern province, just for the monsters here.


    Although the monsters are in turmoil, more people see the benefits. The existence of those monsters can be made into medicines or refined into magic weapons.


    This is also a contradiction that Human Race and Demon Race cannot resolve.


    "Looking at today''s dust storm, it is estimated that there is no way to stop it." Wu Danqing said lightly.


    Zhang Daoqing on the other side also nodded. The dust storm is now getting bigger and bigger, and the white sand is flying, and it is estimated that it will not stop for a while.


    Su Yan did not go directly, and he was not in a hurry for the time being.


    "It''s best to go further," Su Yan said.


    He felt a strange aura near here, after all, it was the territory of monster beasts.


    He is not afraid, but these people are probably miserable, so he is also prepared to kindly remind him.


    "You are going to die for yourself. With such a big sandstorm, if you go further, you are looking for death!" Luo Heng said impatiently.


    He didn''t understand why Zhang Daoqing wanted to bring Su Yan with him. If he hadn''t come with Zhang Daoqing and Wu Danqing this time, then he would just kick people like Su Yan away.


    "Just don''t believe it," Su Yan said lightly.


    Naturally, he didn''t need to argue with these people. After all, others would not believe it, and he would naturally be lazy to say something.


    Bai Qingyun and the other powerful child also looked at Su Yan coldly, and someone who had participated halfway along the road would dare to point fingers at them at this time?


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but leaned on a stone to fall asleep.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t say much, they couldn''t find any words to mock Su Yan at once.


    Zhang Daoqing looked at Su Yan not far away with a smile, and his eyes became gloomy.


    His plan to bring Su Yan here this time is to make the other party work hard, and when he will kill Su Yan directly, then all of Su Yan''s gains will naturally belong to him.


    Naturally, this is a steady profit without losing money. Anyone who comes to Baishadong is not risking his life to Taobao. No one knows whether it will die or not.


    And it is estimated that no one will care.


    "Don''t get excited, you guys, wait a few days to have him feel better!" Wu Danqing said coldly.


    He has something to do with the elders of these people. This time he can be regarded as following him. He has no good feelings for Su Yan. Su Yan is too mad in his eyes. There is a sense of pride in his bones, and he will always be invisible. Exudes.


    But it was a young man who dared to pretend like that in front of them, which naturally made Wu Danqing unable to bear it.


    If it weren''t for Zhang Daoqing''s plan, he would have directly dealt with Su Yan, but it would naturally be no problem for Su Yan to give them free coolies.


    Su Yan was not asleep at this moment, and he could naturally hear the other party''s voice, but at this moment, he did not move much.


    He felt a difference, something was approaching here.


    The sky gradually darkened, and everyone raised a bonfire. Su Yan also sat up at this moment, because he felt that the monster beast was here after all.


    At the level of these people, basically only those who were tortured and killed were left.


    "This sandstorm will be able to stop tomorrow morning. We will only hunt outside Baisha Cave, and we will be a dead end when we enter. Then we will recruit bright spots." Zhang Daoqing laughed, "If this little friend is not disgusted, it is better to be Let''s go hunting together."


    "I want to enter Baisha Cave." Su Yan said truthfully.


    He is not interested in hunting. This time he came here to investigate things about Baisha Cave. It was just a way to go with these people.


    "Only you, you can really blow, you are looking for death when you enter the Baisha Cave, understand?" Luo Heng sneered.


    The bragging is really big, this kid didn''t know how the dead words were written, Luo Heng laughed directly.


    "This little friend, I would advise you not to go to Baisha Cave. Recently, there has been a demon king who exterminated the world. It is said to be extremely powerful." Zhang Daoqing reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is no threat to me." Su Yan said lightly.


    He was telling the truth, if it wasn''t for the Duke to solve it together, Su Yan directly killed the Baisha Cave.


    But to the ears of the five people, it was just bragging.


    Wu Danqing''s eyes sneered extremely, this would save them from killing Su Yan, and they would directly take away Su Yan''s harvest at that time, they didn''t even need to do anything.


    Luo Heng sneered. Su Yan was indeed a little mad before, but he was even mad now.


    The Baisha Cave was the site of the World Exterminating Demon King, and Su Yan basically had no way to survive, and he didn''t know how to make a draft.


    Su Yan was also very helpless. In this era, to be honest, no one believed it.


    "There is only so much I can say, that Baisha Cave is so fierce and unusual, it''s better not to go, little friend," Zhang Daoqing said.


    He could see that Su Yan had some strength, otherwise he wouldn''t force the sandstorm. If Su Yan killed more monsters in the periphery, they could earn more.


    He naturally didn''t want Su Yan to go to Baisha Cave.


    This is a free labor, cutting the white sand hole is too wasteful.


    However, Su Yan did not answer at this time, but suddenly looked in one direction.


    A black wolf there suddenly rushed out, and directly bit the neck of the noble boy. Suddenly, he screamed and his clothes were dyed red with blood.


    "Bullish!" Wu Danqing said coldly.


    He immediately used his fist and slammed it directly at the black wolf''s head. Jin Cancan''s fist hit the black wolf''s head. The black wolf only glanced at it lightly, and then straight from the shoulder of the powerful son I bit off a piece of meat!


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. He felt the aura of the black wolf, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so close.


    He finally knew where the strange aura was. This wolf was able to hide the aura under his eyelids. Although it was because he hadn''t turned on the perception to detect it, it was still incredible to be so close!

 Chapter 2458： Go deep

    Chapter 2458 in depth


    "What the **** is this?" Zhang Daoqing was also shocked.


    At this moment, he held down the main artery of the powerful son, but unfortunately, there was no way. The black wolf bit the other''s main artery. At this moment, it is basically impossible to save people, a strong man in the master state. He died here directly.


    Wu Danqing''s face was also extremely angry, this beast actually hurt people in front of him, it was just a monster, it was so ferocious!


    He is also considered to be a powerful person with a complete Taoist level. At this time, he is naturally very angry. The previous generation of the powerful child has a good relationship with him. This time there is a problem, he is naturally bound to do it!


    The black wolf grinned with a sneer. Although he still couldn''t speak human words, his own practice had already given birth to spiritual wisdom.


    Recently, many hunters have gone out in Baisha Cave. Basically, they are all the monsters in the Baisha Cave. If they used to be, they would only hide in the Baisha Cave, but now it��s different. After birth, they are even ready to storm the human world.


    The largest provincial capital of the Northwestern Province nearby will be the palace of the Yaozu.


    That''s why there are only so many celestial beasts, it''s because they are going to launch a general attack recently!


    The nearby monks who came to Taobao naturally had to clean up. This sandstorm was also a masterpiece of the Demon King, just to kill these monks.


    And he was also one of the demon generals sent out, this time he came to kill these monks.


    "It''s a bit wise, but it''s a beast after all!" Zhang Daoqing also said coldly at this moment.


    It would be too arrogant to kill people in front of them. After all, it was just a few monsters. If it weren''t for the gradual recovery of aura as it is today, how could it get to this point?


    Zhang Daoqing also displayed his power at this moment, and directly attacked the black wolf. Wu Danqing did not froze. They all felt the pressure. Wu Danqing''s punch just did not cause any threat to the opponent.


    They still maintained their rationality under their anger. After all, it was indeed dangerous here, and it was inevitable that other monsters would not appear. They must be killed as soon as possible and then left.


    Su Yan didn''t want to say anything, but watched the three fighting together indifferently.


    He had reminded these people before, but no one listened to him.


    He also felt that the demon beast was rounding up the monks near the Baisha Cave, and the other party would not resist. Now that the Demon King of World Exterminator appeared, the demon clan would naturally no longer be at the mercy of the human race. ,


    If it weren''t for Mu Family and Long Family to stop them, these people would only die more.


    Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng were already frightened. Although they were both people in the late Grandmaster realm, they had encountered such a fight. It was only a moment, and the powerful child who was with them was killed directly. .


    The blood is still hot until now.


    After all, it was just flowers in the greenhouse, Su Yan was not surprised, just lit a cigarette and smoked lightly.


    But what I have to mention is that the two old men do have some strength, and now they are fighting against the black wolf under their joint hands.


    Both of them have spiritual power wrapped in their fists, and they have performed their exercises. Although the black wolf''s fur is very hard, it can''t hold the attack of the two people, and at this moment actually chose to escape!


    "Bullish!" Wu Danqing shouted coldly, preparing to catch up.


    However, they were stopped by Zhang Daoqing. It is definitely not a good way to chase down. The strength of this monster beast is not weak. What makes them strange is that this level of monster beast shouldn''t appear here. At this time, they are naturally careful. It is better not to chase deeply.


    Looking at the powerful child who died on the ground, Wu Danqing''s face also turned blue, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    He also knew that he might be killed if he caught up. If the same monster beast appeared, then something might happen to them.


    "We can''t stay here tonight. We must hurry up. Time is running out. When the time comes, kill a few monsters and leave directly." Zhang Daoqing frowned.


    This is the safest way at the moment, Wu Danqing can only nod helplessly.


    Several people dug a hole directly and buried the dead directly in it.


    "Aren''t you coming to help?" Bai Qingyun looked at Su Yan who was smoking a leisurely face.


    She really couldn''t understand this person. She actually let her do something here as a woman, but she was just sitting on the side and smoking, she didn''t have any gentlemanly demeanor.


    "I told you already, don''t stay here." Su Yan said indifferently.


    Who can blame this?


    If you are not strong enough, you have to come here to hunt treasures. He also reminded these people before, but he was treated as a deaf ear.


    Now he is still looking for his problem?


    Su Yan didn''t have any good feelings towards these people, so naturally he wouldn''t say anything good at this time.


    "You are crazy. Didn''t you say that you are going to Baisha Cave? When the black wolf came just now, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to move. If I told you, don''t go to any Baisha Cave. Not far away, hurry back!" Luo Heng couldn''t help saying.


    He really couldn''t stand Su Yan anymore. He showed off all the way and always liked to pretend, but he still didn''t pretend well.


    In fact, Su Yan was telling the truth, but from their point of view, it was pretending to be compelling.


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, and he kindly reminded him, but he didn''t expect these people to think it was his problem.


    "Okay, it''s okay, Su Xiaoyou doesn''t have any malice. At this time, the road behind the quarrel will only get harder and harder." Zhang Daoqing said.


    Now that someone has died, he naturally has to cherish Su Yan''s coolie at this time, otherwise no one will hunt the monster beast, and their gain this time will be small.


    At this time, he also realized the crisis of this white sand cave. It is estimated that this is the last time he can come here to hunt monsters. The subsequent world exterminating monster king is born, unless an expert comes forward to suppress it, otherwise this white sand cave is for ordinary humans. Words are forbidden!


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t be angry with this kind of ants, anyway, it was not him who died, and he had nothing to do with him.


    He wasn''t cold-blooded, but because the other party didn''t listen to dissuasion at all, he couldn''t help it.


    Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng stopped talking. They both knew Zhang Daoqing and Wu Danqing''s thoughts. Anyway, Su Yan would die miserably by then, and they were naturally not in a hurry.


    When Su Yan begs for mercy, see if he still has such a hard temper!


    After burying the man, everyone set off in the dark.


    Su Yan also followed leisurely, and the two old men led them around the sandstorm zone, and walked straight to a deeper place.

 Chapter 2459： Genetically modified drugs

    Chapter 2459: Genetically Modified Drugs


    Soon, everyone came to the vicinity of Baisha Cave. Su Yan also shot and killed many monsters along the way, but they were not at the level of the monster general, and were different from the black wolf before.


    "The powerful monsters seem to have left the periphery!" Zhang Daoqing quickly discovered this characteristic.


    This is naturally good news for them. The powerful monster beasts are not on the periphery at this moment, but have followed the sandstorm away from Baisha Cave. They are safe now.


    Wu Danqing''s face was also happy, which meant that their chances in this place were even greater. Why are there so many monsters in this white sand cave? It must be because of great luck.


    If they can find one or two elixir, then their harvest this time will definitely be great!


    "Today, the demon power in Baisha Cave is empty, we may be able to sneak in quietly." Wu Danqing said.


    Zhang Daoqing also nodded, this was indeed an opportunity, and then the two of them couldn''t help but turn their eyes on Su Yan. Su Yan''s performance before was indeed a bit strange, as if he knew that the black wolf would appear there.


    And it was a bit strange to say that he was going to enter the Baisha Cave.


    "You didn''t dare to enter the Baisha Cave because you knew these things?" Luo Heng sneered.


    Before, he thought that Su Yan''s words were deceiving, but now that he thinks carefully, it is true that this opportunity is relatively large. Although it is equally dangerous, the good fortune is definitely not less.


    It is estimated that Su Yan would dare to break into it because he knew this situation.


    "Idiot." Su Yan was speechless.


    He didn''t come here for good luck. Those spirit medicines basically had no effect on him. It would be wishful thinking to find something at the level of immortal medicine in such a place.


    Perhaps it is possible that the aura of the earth will recover for decades.


    But at that time, he would definitely not be in his current state, and naturally he didn''t need something at the level of immortal medicine to assist him.


    Su Yan had always believed that only the power from his own practice really belonged to him, so he rarely paid attention to these elixir.


    "What did you say?" Luo Heng was about to furious.


    He didn''t have a good impression on Su Yan along the way, and he had to do it right now. Su Yan is almost useless now. They entered Baisha Cave this time for good luck, and Su Yan''s existence was not needed.


    "Do you want me to repeat it again, idiot." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    This was the first time he saw this scolding, so he naturally said not politely.


    "Enough, Su Xiaoyou''s purpose is also to enter Baisha Cave. This time, the interior of Baisha Cave is empty. We are naturally safer to join hands. Don''t fight inwardly." Zhang Daoqing said.


    With that, he winked at Wu Danqing, and Wu Danqing also understood it well.


    They have known each other for a long time, so basically they can understand each other''s meaning with one eye, Wu Danqing also sneered.


    Although they really don''t need Su Yan to hunt down monsters for them, but the white sand cave is extremely dangerous and they still need a pathfinder. Su Yan is naturally the best candidate at this time.


    Su Yan also knew they were uneasy and kind, but wanted to see what these people were going to do.


    Luo Heng didn''t speak much anymore. Although he didn''t understand what Zhang Daoqing and Wu Danqing were planning, he also knew that Su Yan would never have good fruit.


    A group of people walked directly towards the Baisha Cave.


    At this time, a black bull rushed out of the white sand cave!


    Zhang Daoqing''s face changed. At this moment, he walked like flying, and a palm print directly hit the bull''s head. The bull wailed, but the beaten skull cracked open, revealing the brain inside.


    Everyone saw a lot of this kind of scene, and the monster beasts they killed on the way were no fewer than dozens, but only a few of them were valuable, and they were all collected by Zhang Daoqing and Wu Danqing.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to **** them, this thing had no effect on him.


    But this time the bull was just an ordinary bull, which made everyone a little strange.


    "Genetic modification technology!" Wu Danqing frowned.


    Since the earth''s aura began to recover, many countries have been studying the existence of aura, and various transformation drugs have also been born at this time. Some of them are really good, and many practitioners on the market actually pass it. What kind of modified drugs come in contact with spiritual practice.


    This bull has no spiritual power, but its physical strength and strength are far beyond that of a normal bull, and its skull is as firm as steel. You must know that Wu Danqing used strength and techniques this time. , It actually just cracked the skull of the bull.


    "It doesn''t seem to be too deep." Zhang Daoqing said.


    Wu Danqing also nodded. It is indeed necessary to be cautious at this time. Although it is said that the monster beast of the demon general level is not in the Baisha Cave, but this time he just stepped into the Baisha Cave. Suppose they are not sure about the monster.


    Su Yan frowned. Naturally, these genetically modified medicinal monsters could not be made, and it was indeed human handwork that appeared here.


    Unexpectedly, this Baishadong riot is indeed related to those killers of the European Union!


    He came this time to prove this, but he came to the Baisha Cave at this moment and guessed something.


    It is estimated that this Qimen Dunjia formation was destroyed with the help of some duke, but if he dared to fight China''s idea, Su Yan would naturally not watch the two cooperate to occupy the northwestern province.


    "Go ahead." Wu Danqing said, "but you have to be careful next. If there is any accident, you two will go first."


    His words were naturally addressed to both Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng. As for Su Yan, it was naturally the one who stayed behind. As long as the monster''s attention was transferred to Su Yan''s body, they could easily escape.


    This is Zhang Daoqing''s idea.


    However, everyone went deep all the way, and basically did not see any powerful monsters, but a quasi-monster level monster appeared, but Zhang Daoqing and Wu Danqing joined forces to directly kill it.


    The two old men are the pinnacles of the Taoist realm. Basically, unless it is the demon generals of the Sun Pill realm, they are almost fearless!


    Because the black wolf was studying the relationship between the concealment technique before, so the strength was not so strong, and the two could suppress it under the cooperation of the two.


    However, he couldn''t stop the opponent from leaving, because the black wolf was also the peak of the Taoist realm.


    During this period, they ran into a lot of creatures modified by genetic drugs, which allowed the Su Yanyue law to confirm that the Europeans were colluding with the demon king in Baishadong.

 Chapter 2460： Elixir!

    The second thousand four hundred and sixty chapters elixir!


    Naturally, Su Yan directly killed them. If these monsters were safe and sound, he would not come to trouble the other party, but now he wanted to occupy the Northwestern Province, which naturally made Su Yan couldn''t bear it.


    So naturally there is no mercy, and he will suppress it directly!


    Su Yan''s strength still made the two old men a little scared. It is indeed good to have such strength at this grade. According to their speculation, Su Yan is also a figure in the middle Taoist realm.


    However, compared with the two of them, they are naturally much worse. Both of them have been outstanding figures for several years. How can Su Yan compare?


    This caused Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng to feel a little unbalanced. Su Yan seemed to be only in their early twenties, and was actually much stronger than them. They were also a little jealous.


    But Su Yan will die soon, even if they didn''t encounter any powerful monsters here, Wu Danqing and Zhang Daoqing would definitely not let Su Yan go.


    Because they came here to find good fortune, and Su Yan''s existence will undoubtedly take part of the good fortune. A person who hasn''t known it for a long time is naturally unwilling to share with Su Yan.


    boom!


    A golden bear rushed towards the crowd. There was a lot of space in the Baisha Cave. The bear was three meters tall and was full of domineering.


    Zhang Daoqing sneered. This bear is indeed a good combat power, but there is still a gap between the level of the demon general, and at most it can be regarded as a quasi-demon general!


    But Su Yan frowned because the bear was violent!


    There is a bright red on the eyebrows of this bear. It is a drop of blood. Su Yan can sense the power of the Demon King on it. This bear has seen the Demon King before!


    This strength is definitely more than just that.


    Sure enough, when Zhang Daoqing''s palm prints attacked the bear, the original golden bear turned blood red, and every hair was extremely red, as if stained with blood!


    Roar!


    The huge roar directly shattered Zhang Daoqing''s palm prints.


    There was also a trace of surprise on Wu Danqing''s face, and at this time the two joined forces again.


    "Yunyou palm!" Wu Danqing yelled and patted the giant bear''s head directly.


    The giant bear was also angry at the moment, and he slapped it directly, and the two palms to each other, and Wu Danqing violently withdrew, one hand was trembling, but the giant bear was obviously injured.


    Although there was a drop of blood rewarded by the Demon King, this giant bear obviously wouldn''t use any techniques.


    It was only attacking with pure physical power, and while violent, it also lost its own consciousness and became a machine that only knew how to kill.


    Even if a monster is standing in front of it, this giant bear will attack and kill it without hesitation!


    This Wandering Palm is really good in the practice, it can be regarded as a profound formula!


    This is a good exercise on earth.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t let this giant bear hold his hands, which made Wu Danqing''s brows frown deeper, as if his brows were locked together.


    "Brother Wu, this bear guardian is an elixir!" Zhang Daoqing shouted violently at the moment.


    He saw a small red tree behind the giant bear with a few red fruits on it. This is definitely a good elixir!


    Su Yan had noticed it a long time ago. This is probably because the Demon King will give this giant bear a drop of blood. When the fruit matures, this giant bear can also eat it, and cooperate with that drop of blood to become a demon general. Not a big problem!


    "Although the strength is very strong, it is only a beast who has lost consciousness!" Wu Danqing laughed, and he was naturally very happy when he heard the elixir.


    This is definitely a surprise. He came this time just to find some animal blood to hone himself for his disciples, but he didn''t expect to find an elixir!


    The eyes of the two were on the giant bear first, and then they involuntarily glanced at Su Yan.


    Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng were standing by, and they had learned a lot along the way. At this moment, they were even more excited when they heard the spirit medicine, but they looked at Su Yan with a touch of mockery.


    Su Yan is still very indifferent now, but he doesn''t know he is going to die, right?


    "Fantasy Seal!" Zhang Daoqing also displayed his own techniques at this moment.


    This is also a profound-level technique, its strength is not bad, and it has the possibility of being comparable to that of the earth art!


    It is indeed rare!


    The Heaven-shaking Seal directly hit the giant bear''s head. Even the giant bear''s defensive power couldn''t stop the blow, and blood was immediately shed, but this made the giant bear even more angry.


    However, it also discovered that it lost to the two of them. At this moment, it was already seriously injured. The two profound arts exercises matched the strength of the two to hit it, even if it was rough and thick, it could not stop it.


    The beast knew the pain too. At this time, the giant bear rushed directly towards Su Yan, revealing the intention of killing in his eyes!


    Su Yan was also speechless. This bear would really pick his opponent. At this time, he also had to take a shot. After a palm shot, the bear immediately lay on the ground.


    Su Yan deliberately controlled his own power. He knew that these two old guys were about to do it on him. Now that the elixir is available, it is the best choice to kill him.


    He wanted to see what the desperate looks of these people kneeling on their knees and begging for mercy.


    If the strength is revealed now, these people will probably be afraid.


    "Su Xiaoyou''s strength is indeed good, maybe he has the secret technique, right?" Zhang Daoqing''s eyes suddenly lit up at this moment.


    Although this bear was severely injured by them, the defense was good. At least it was at the peak of the Taoist realm. Even if it was seriously injured, it was not Su Yan who could kill him in the middle of the Taoist realm.


    At this time, the greed in his heart was also awakened, that is the secret!


    Even if it was a cultivation technique that had to be snatched from the Sun Pill Realm, he didn''t expect to have such a treasure in Su Yan''s body.


    They really made a lot of money this time!


    After killing Su Yan, are you afraid that you can''t find the secret book of that local secret?


    "Friends of Daoist winks are indeed not bad." Su Yan said with a smile.


    He is just an ordinary palm, but in the eyes of these two people is the secret secret. At this time, he does not want to deny it. It is estimated that these two old guys are also very interested in the secret secret on him, even if he denies it. Now these two people will not give up.


    "I don''t know if Su Xiaoyou''s secret secret can be used by me?" Zhang Daoqing smiled.


    "No, this is a secret that is not passed on. How can you borrow someone to see it?" Su Yan said solemnly.


    Wu Danqing also laughed. No wonder Su Yan had such self-confidence before, but he didn''t expect that he actually had a secret formula!


    "Now it''s not like you can''t borrow if you don''t!"

 Chapter 2461： Murder and treasure

    Chapter 2461: Murder and treasure


    "What do you mean?" Su Yan''s face showed a touch of tension.


    However, his heart was sneered again and again, and the two old guys really didn''t have any good intentions.


    "Little friend Su, you''d better hand over the secret at this moment, otherwise we won''t be as polite as before." Zhang Daoqing sneered.


    At this time, he didn''t have to pretend. The secret secret in Su Yan''s hand was something he hadn''t thought of, but if he wanted to solve the two of them by relying on this secret secret, it would be a little idiotic.


    "Are you going to grab my secret?" Su Yan laughed.


    "Yes, this kind of exercise is too wasteful in your hands, now let me wait, you can still avoid the suffering of skin and flesh!" Wu Danqing said coldly.


    He didn''t have a good impression on Su Yan, and Zhang Daoqing had always been acting before, so at this time he was going to shoot Su Yan directly to take away the secrets from Su Yan!


    "As a human race, you don''t use your energy to stop the beast tide, and you are actually ashamed of your fellow racers?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    This was the thing that made him most angry. Now there are many beasts in Baisha Cave, but most of the monks who come here are just to catch fish while they are in chaos. Only the Long Family and Mu Family are really controlling the beasts.


    At that time, if the Northwestern Province is really occupied by the monsters, maybe even those who join the monster camp will appear!


    Isn''t the duke just cooperating with the Demon King?


    Su Yan''s eyes gradually became cold.


    "When the sky is falling, there will always be someone who is against it. How many monsters we have killed along the way, don''t tag us indiscriminately!" Zhang Daoqing shouted coldly.


    "Senior Zhang, who did so much nonsense with him, kill him directly!" Luo Heng sneered.


    He had long seen Su Yan not pleasing to his eyes, and at this time he wanted to kill Su Yan himself, but unfortunately his strength was still somewhat different from Su Yan.


    "Well, you can die." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Just because you dare to say this?" Wu Danqing sneered.


    But immediately, his voice disappeared, and Su Yan''s aura directly exploded near here!


    The faces of Wu Danqing and Zhang Daoqing turned pale in an instant, and the two of them could no longer bear the huge pressure, and directly prostrated on the ground.


    As for the two of Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng, their faces became extremely pale, their bodies plunged directly into the white sand here, and even their bodies collapsed!


    "Who are you...!" Zhang Daoqing asked with all his strength.


    "Let you be clear about it. The palm of mine just now was just an ordinary palm." Su Yan said lightly.


    After that, his breath strengthened again, and at this time Wu Danqing and Zhang Daoqing were speechless!


    They tried their best and couldn��t change anything. Su Yan��s breath was crushing their bodies a little bit. As for Bai Qingyun and Luo Heng, they had long since disappeared and fell into a thick layer of white sand. Just shattered.


    Now, both Wu Danqing and Zhang Daoqing are experiencing this feeling.


    The faces of both of them were desperate, and there seemed to be a wall of air beneath them, preventing them from falling into the white sand layer.


    Their bones were being crushed a little bit, but the pain could not be screamed, because the air in the lungs was all pressed out by the pressure, and the suffocation and pain made the two of them extremely painful!


    In the end, Su Yan directly killed the two of them, just using a thought!


    The small tree not far away became ordinary at this moment, and Su Yan''s breath directly destroyed all its vitality!


    The person in front of you is too powerful!


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention. This kind of person is not a pity to die. Now the human race in the northwestern province is facing difficulties, this kind of person is still thinking about how to get benefits!


    Those demon generals would kill those monks who came to Taobao, Su Yan, and would not stop them, and maybe even help. Such people were not worthy of living in the world.


    After solving these few people, Su Yan walked straight towards the depths of Baisha Cave. He wanted to see how strong the Demon King was. He wanted to occupy the Northwestern Province. He was simply bored.


    Although he won''t kill the Demon King temporarily, it is not a problem to make the other party suffer.


    Along the way, a few monster beasts at the level of monsters appeared, but they were directly killed by Su Yan. These monsters were of no use to keep, and there would be troubles when the tide of beasts broke out.


    Another reason why Su Yan came to Baisha Cave this time was to suppress the strength of the monsters in Baisha Cave. It is not impossible to kill all monsters, but the monsters are also creatures. Even if they are killed, they will reappear, and they will be even more for the Humans. Hate it.


    So it was enough to wipe out the opponent''s strength, but that ambitious Demon King would naturally not let him go. Anyway, he was also a Demon King, and it was too embarrassing to collude with the human race of the European Union.


    Su Yan went straight all the way, basically there was no monster that could stop him, the monster Su Yan naturally didn''t let him go, so he killed them all.


    This is also in order to follow your example, those demon generals are all stained with human blood.


    Unless it is a monster that only absorbs the essence of heaven and earth to cultivate, Su Yan may consider letting it go, but for the others, he will choose to kill them all.


    Suddenly, the chicken flying dog jumped up in the Baisha Cave. Many monsters were terrified. Now the monsters are out hunting humans. They did not expect that someone would kill into the Baisha Cave at this time.


    "Roar!" A huge roar suddenly echoed in the Baisha Cave.


    A red lizard came out slowly, with two wings on its back.


    Su Yan''s eyes are also very funny. This is the image of the so-called western dragon, but in his opinion, it is the four-legged lizard with a pair of wings. As for the strength, there is no way to compare with the true dragon of China.


    "You and the others dare to break into my demon holy land!" The four-legged lizard said coldly.


    It is a strong man in the Sun Pill Realm, and it has been able to speak out, which is even stronger than the demon general!


    And it has also been transformed. After the earth��s spiritual energy was revived, some people in the West wanted to create a dragon, and finally created it. However, it escaped during the experiment and came to the Baisha Cave to start practicing. With such strength.


    It can be said that it can be regarded as a demon king in other places, but it is a pity that it met Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t feel the breath of human blood in the opponent''s body, and the murderous heart was half gone.


    "Either roll or die!" Su Yan shouted coldly.


    "You are looking for death, you are the first human being to come to my Baisha Cave to talk so much!"

 Chapter 2462： The demon king is scared to pee

    Chapter 2462 The Demon King is scared to pee


    This monster beast probably didn''t expect a human to directly kill the depths of the Baisha Cave, but now that the monsters are all on the periphery, it is indeed a fluke for Su Yan to be able to break here.


    But if you go further down, it will be impossible. Not only is it genetically modified, it is also a monster with powerful demon power. Su Yan is almost a dead end when meeting him!


    "So you chose to die?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "It''s the first time I have seen such rampant humans like you, and now my Baisha Cave Demon King is born, it is only easy to occupy the human city!" Earth Dragon laughed.


    It looked at Su Yan with contempt in its eyes. How could Su Yan hurt it? Every scale on its body was as hard as steel, and it was born with the strongest armor. Why did Su Yan hurt him?


    Su Yan also saw the contempt in the opponent''s eyes. At this time, he was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he started directly, and a fist stamp blasted out.


    Earthlong''s eyes were full of disdain, and Su Yan was too arrogant, thinking that a fist mark could hurt him?


    It doesn''t even bother to resist, and directly wants to catch it with its own flesh.


    In the next second, the fist mark and the scales of the earth dragon came into contact, and the eyes of the earth dragon changed instantly!


    But it was too late. The fist print directly crushed every inch of his body, and finally exploded into blood mist in the air, surpassing the strength of the demon general, but he was also directly killed by Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely calm, and he didn''t stay too much, and rushed toward a deeper place!


    The scope of Baisha Cave is very large. At this moment, Su Yan��s feet are no longer white sand, but black soil. He has penetrated into Baisha Cave. At this moment, his feet are the place where Qimen Dunjia was placed in the past. But the king has disappeared.


    However, Su Yan also felt the strong demon energy not far away at this moment.


    "Human, you have crossed the boundary." A voice faintly echoed here, with great majesty.


    "Cross the boundary, is Baisha Cave the territory of the Monster Race?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    If so, then why does the Yaozu want to invade the northwestern province?


    "In the future, the Northwestern Province will also be the territory of the Demon Race. If you have been in control of the world for many years, it is time to change to another overlord!" The Demon King''s voice faintly came from the darkness.


    Su Yan also sneered. This Demon King is really arrogant enough that he still wants to include the Northwestern Province into his own territory?


    "You have something to do with the Duke of the West?" Su Yan asked.


    This is the reason why he wants to find out during this trip. Although Su Yan has the confirmation in his heart, it is still not very safe.


    The Demon King was silent for a moment, and then asked: "Who are you?"


    It suspected that Su Yan was an envoy sent by the Duke, and he did have a relationship with the Duke. Naturally, there was no need to deny it at this time, otherwise it would not be able to break through the Qimen Dunjia Formation.


    The Qimen Dunjia formation is almost unbreakable against the monster beasts sealed in it, but if an outsider opens it, it is actually very simple as long as you know some methods or are powerful.


    This is why it can break through.


    "You don''t deserve to know." Su Yan smiled lightly.


    Now that the beast tide is gradually appearing in the Northwestern Province, Su Yan can''t let it go. Although he will not kill the Demon King for the time being, he wants to suppress the opponent.


    "So you are here to find the fault?" The Demon King said lightly.


    "Then die!"


    He said lightly, but it was full of majesty. It was able to control all the monster beasts in Baisha Cave by its extremely strong strength. Although it was very unexpected that Su Yan was able to come here, it was just an accident. Killing Su Yan was just a matter of an instant for him.


    Suddenly, a dark red Dao Yin slammed directly towards Su Yan, swift in the darkness, Su Yan smiled faintly, and was too lazy to avoid it. Dao Yin hit his body guard wind, and immediately disappeared.


    For Su Yan, this is not too difficult.


    The demon king''s eyes also became surprised. Although this seal was only a casual blow from his hand, even the demon general would be directly obliterated, so Su Yan had nothing to do?


    "Forget it, if you don''t tell me, I know you have a relationship with those guys." Su Yan said lightly.


    He was also ready to suppress it directly at this moment, and immediately his aura exploded directly in the cave, and the whole Baisha cave was trembling, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    As the rocks collapsed, Su Yan directly crushed his aura onto the Demon King, and the entire Baisha Cave seemed to collapse.


    As for the Demon King, his eyes were full of shock at this moment. It couldn''t move its whole body, but could only tremble there.


    Like a king descending, Su Yan slowly walked in the direction of the demon king. At this moment, he also saw the body of the demon king, which was a golden lion, but only half a person tall.


    But the demon energy contained in it is much larger than the three-meter-high giant bear before.


    At this moment, this lion king does not live up to the demeanor of the past. The whole body is trembling. It is completely unable to move at this moment, and even the body is being crushed by a little bit of majesty. Su Yan does not even need to move his fingers. Crush it!


    At this moment, the heart of this demon king is messed up. It is the king of beasts. At this moment, it can''t resist the other''s breath. How can he accept it?


    When did the earth have such a powerful figure?


    He couldn''t figure it out at all. If this kind of character is really in the human race, it is impossible to have no sound at all. It can be understood without news, but it would be too fake if there is no news on the Duke''s side?


    "I won''t kill you for the time being, but you''d better let them come back from the beast tide." Su Yan said lightly.


    He could actually slaughter those tides of beasts directly, but in fact many monsters are just innocent. Monster beasts are also creatures between heaven and earth, and Su Yan hasn''t been cruel enough yet.


    The Demon King can only nod his head at this moment, it can do nothing but nod his head, fear has even stopped it from thinking!


    At this moment, Su Yan looked like a **** in his eyes. How could ordinary creatures contend with the power of gods?


    "Then, let me talk about the Duke''s situation next." Su Yan said lightly, and then reduced his aura.


    At this moment, the demon king was scared to pee, and there was a pool of water stains on the ground. Think about how chic it was when it was first born, but now it is like a kitten, except for being docile, there is only docile.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the strength of the duke, he just wanted to know when the other party would come over, and he would just kill him directly.


    If you dare to fight with China''s idea, naturally there is only one dead end!

 Chapter 2463： Invitation card

    Chapter 2463 Invitation Letter


    In the end, Su Yan didn''t get any useful information, because the duke didn''t say much to the demon king.


    As for the beast tide, as long as the demon king orders, basically no demon beast dared to resist, Su Yan did not worry that this golden lion would go back, and the big deal would come to Baisha Cave again, and it would be over if it was killed.


    Isn''t it a momentary thing for him?


    After finishing the White Sand Cave and the animal tide, Su Yan did not stay too much, but went straight back to the city. It only took a day and Su Yan directly settled the animal tide.


    This shocked both Tequila and Mu Yuxun, especially after Su Yan told them what happened.


    Both of them knew that Su Yan was very strong, but they definitely did not expect to be so strong. The strength of that Demon King was definitely not simple, it had already touched the Sun Pill Realm.


    But Su Yan was scared to pee. This was indeed unexpected for the two of them.


    However, the problem of the beast tide has been solved, and the Long Family and Mu Family no longer need to invest so many resources into it.


    If the beast tide comes a few more times, it is estimated that the Long Family and Mu Family will be gone.


    "Today, the Luo family handed us an invitation card for both of us, and invited us to a reception in the evening." Tequila frowned.


    "Luo Family?" Su Yan was slightly taken aback.


    He had never heard of this family in the Northwestern Province before.


    Mu Yuxun also nodded, and the faces of the two girls looked a little unsightly towards the family.


    "The Luo family appeared in the Northwestern Province three months ago, but in these three months, they have collected a lot of money and mastered many markets in the Northwestern Province. Basically, the Northwestern Province is now investing heavily It''s all related to them." Tequila said.


    "Not only that, the three leather bag companies under the Luo family hold billions of liquidity in their hands, which can do almost anything in the northwestern province." Mu Yuxun said.


    It was indeed a coincidence that the Luo family suddenly appeared. Three months ago, the beast wave broke out in the northwestern province, and the Luo family began to occupy the market in the northwestern province through the existence of the beast wave.


    Moreover, the methods were very quick and swift, and the funds seemed to be a bottomless pit. I didn''t care at all. At that time, the Long Family and Mu Family were both troubled by the animal tide, and there were also a large number of Western killers flooding into the Northwestern Province.


    Therefore, the Long Family and the Mu Family did not have time to take care of the Luo Family. In these three months, the Luo Family almost covered the sky in the Northwestern Province!


    This is indeed a very rare event. It took three months to build an extremely powerful family, and there must be people behind it.


    "Does it have anything to do with the Duke?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Now there is only this explanation. When the beast tide appeared, the Luo family began to appear. Now Su Yan had just destroyed all the chess pieces that the Duke had placed in the Northwestern Province, and the other party gave an invitation.


    If it has nothing to do with the Duke, it is almost impossible.


    "Go!" Su Yan said lightly.


    He also wanted to see what tactics the Duke wanted to play. It seemed that the other party didn''t fear him at all, otherwise he wouldn''t be blatantly inviting him over.


    Regarding Su Yan''s decision, the two women are not surprised. Su Yan is such a person. If you are strong, then Su Yan will only be stronger than you!


    The location of the reception was in a bar that Su Yan had cleaned up earlier. This is a private club in itself. If you check it carefully, it can be inextricably linked to the Luo family.


    It can be said that this high-level clubhouse has been controlled by the Luo family. In these three months, the Luo family has done almost everything that can be done.


    Su Yan also put on his evening dress this time. It was Tequila who prepared him for him. The two knew Su Yan''s character well, so they were ready.


    But they didn''t bring anyone and people there, only three people went there.


    With Su Yan, the two women weren''t worried, so they didn''t bother to do anything.


    "Hello, please show the invitation." The security guard stopped the three.


    Tequila is now wearing a black dress, which makes her figure look even hotter, which makes the other security guards bewildered.


    Mu Yuxun also wore a light blue evening dress, with extraordinary temperament, but it gave people a cold feeling.


    The two beauties accompany Su Yan, which makes many people in the vicinity envy.


    The Luo family invited not only the Long family and the Mu family, but other powerful children from the northwestern provinces were also invited.


    The Luo family was not as clear as it was, but both sides understood that, apart from the Long Family and the Mu Family, the other people in the Northwestern Province couldn''t do everything the Duke left behind overnight.


    Tequila handed over the invitation, the security confirmed it, and then let it go. Before leaving, the security could not help but glance at Su Yan more.


    They also knew Tequila and Mu Yuxun, but they were naturally more curious as they stood beside a strange man at the same time.


    Su Yan ignored this look, and walked directly into the clubhouse.


    After he slaughtered the EU killers here last time, it has also been renovated and is now open for business.


    Before, Su Yan was curious about how those EU killers set up so many strongholds in the Northwestern Province, and now the emergence of the Luo family can undoubtedly be explained.


    "The head of the Luo family is called Luo Tong, and he has two sons under his hands, one is Luo Heng and the other is Luo Shuhao. Today, most of the Luo family''s properties are basically in the hands of Luo Shuhao," Tequila said.


    Su Yan was also slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that the Luo Heng he met in the Baisha Cave was actually from the Luo family, but now that he kills it, he kills him. Su Yan is not afraid of screaming.


    Anyway, the last Duke will be slaughtered, and Luo Jiaran colluded with foreigners. This is what Su Yan is most angry about. Even if Luo Heng is standing in front of him now, Su Yan will not wrinkle. Brow, behead it directly.


    In the reception at this moment, many powerful disciples have gathered together. They are discussing the recent events. The beast tide is very far away to them, but it has become their conversational resource and died overnight. After a large number of Western killers, they also received some ambiguous news, so they are all talking about it at the moment, and they seem to want to know the truth.


    The entrance of Tequila and Mu Yuxun is undoubtedly a storm. At any rate, the two families also control the existence of the Northwestern Province. Although there is now one more Luo family, they still cannot shake the image of the two in the hearts of everyone. .


    Among them, many people turned their attention to Su Yan. Su Yan was still a little handsome, and showed his own temperament even more after wearing a black handmade custom suit.

 Chapter 2464： Get slapped

    Chapter 2464: Slapped by my own person


    "Miss Long, who is this?" a powerful kid came over and asked.


    He also admired Tequila very much, but he knew his identity was incomparable to him, so he had never pursued it. Now Su Yan suddenly appeared, he was naturally a little surprised.


    Which man is so conceited that he has the confidence to stand with the dazzling Long Family Princess Tequila.


    But soon he also noticed that Mu Yuxun was standing next to Su Yan.


    Beasts!


    Su Yan is a good match for these two people. Although he looks decently dressed and has a certain temperament, he does not believe that Su Yan has any background. Tequila and Mu Yuxun actually do not know one at the same time. People are tempted!


    This will undoubtedly be a big storm in the Northwestern Province.


    Su Yan glanced at each other indifferently, and didn''t say much, but this made this wealthy boy very upset, and even a **** dared to be crazy in front of him?


    Relying on the existence of the Long Family and the Mu Family, it''s really a bully!


    But now the Northwestern Province is not just the two that have the final say. It can be said that the Luo family has the strength of no weaker than the two. Now the Longmu two families can''t cover the sky in the Northwestern Province again.


    "Are you?" Tequila asked strangely.


    She is not familiar with the other party. After all, there are many dignitaries in the Northwestern Province, but there is no one who can compare to the dignitaries of the Long Family.


    So she didn''t notice who the other party was.


    This made Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh. He thought that the other party was very familiar with Tequila, but he didn''t expect that Tequila didn''t know each other.


    Chen Qi''s eyes became cold, and it was fine if Tequila didn''t know him, but what right did Su Yan have to laugh at him?


    In his eyes, Su Yan was just a poor dick, who would be thrown away after being played with by Tequila and Mu Yuxun.


    Before that, he was really not a bigwig in the Northwestern Province. At best, he opened two or three companies at home, an ordinary rich second generation.


    But now it is different, because he and Luo Shuhao from the Luo family have a good relationship. When the Luo family first came to the Northwestern Province, many things came to him to ask.


    It can be said that the relationship between him and Luo Shuhao is pretty good.


    But now a **** dared to laugh at him, which made Luo Shuhao''s heart very unhappy.


    "Man, what do you mean by laughing?" Chen Qi said coldly.


    He looked at Su Yan with disdain, and now even Tequila and Mu Yuxun can have a direct conversation, so he just came up to strike up a conversation.


    It turned out that Su Yan would dare to laugh at him.


    "On the surface." Su Yan said lightly.


    He really just laughed at Chen Qi''s unawareness. How did he get involved in the dude circles of the Northwestern Province without a little self-knowledge?


    "I tell you, don''t think that relying on the Long Family and the Mu Family to support you, you can be crazy here, but there is still the Luo Family behind me!" Chen Qi sneered.


    "Really, I don''t know if you can recommend me?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    He also wanted to see where the Luo family''s self-confidence came from, dare to collude with Westerners?


    Chen Qi was taken aback for a moment, and then his face became calm again. He was just a small character, and he wanted him to help introduce Luo Shuhao. It was a wishful thinking!


    "Master Luo is very busy and has no time to see you." Chen Qi sneered, "But if you ask me, I can help you arrange it."


    He was trying to save Su Yan''s face in front of Tequila and Mu Yuxun, so that this kid could be so pretentious, don''t you know who''s here?


    This is the territory of the Luo Family, even the Long Family and the Mu Family dare not be arrogant. I didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to act like this before!


    "You deserve it too?" Su Yan said lightly.


    It''s just an ant, dare you ask him?


    Fortunately, he is still in a good mood, otherwise Chen Qi will be suppressed directly. At this time, Tequila and Mu Yuxun did not speak, but looked at Su Yan faintly.


    They knew what kind of person Su Yan was. Chen Qi got into Su Yan, and they knew the consequences.


    At this moment, Chen Qi is on fire, Su Yan dare to say that he is unworthy?


    What a joke, even if he is just an ordinary rich second-generation, he is much better than Su Yan, a stinky cock. At least he does not rely on women, but on himself!


    "Brother Chen, don''t get excited." At this moment, a gentle voice sounded, and Luo Shuhao dressed in a clean white suit, slowly walking towards here.


    "Shao Luo..." Chen Qi''s eyes also became respectful.


    He knew the abilities of the young man in front of him, that he could make the Luo family stand on top of the peak in the Northwestern Province for three months, and Luo Shuhao''s methods would never be weak.


    It can be said that this is due to the power behind Luo Shuhao, and the second is because Luo Shuhao''s mind is really strong.


    This is nothing to him at all.


    "You go first, there is nothing to do with you here." Luo Shuhao said to Chen Qi lightly.


    Chen Qi was taken aback for a moment, but then he heard Su Yan''s laughter and his face was full of anger.


    Su Yan actually dared to make fun of him at this time, didn''t he hear Luo Shuhao''s address to him?


    Now in the Northwestern Province, who can call Luo Shuhao this?


    Su Yan really wanted to laugh. It wasn''t that he had never met someone who didn''t know himself, but he really hadn''t met someone like Chen Qi. The meaning of Luo Shuhao''s words was already clear.


    That was Chen Qi was ready to go, but it seemed that Chen Qi regarded himself very importantly, which naturally made Su Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    "I really don''t have time for other people, but for the two beauties and this little brother, then I can spare some time." Luo Shuhao looked at Su Yan.


    Snapped!


    Su Yan seemed to hear a slap in the face of Chen Qi. This was undoubtedly being slapped in the face by his own person. Chen Qi felt that he was very important to Luo Shuhao, but now it seems that in Luo Shuhao��s eyes he is not even a fart. .


    Chen Qi''s face also became cold. At this time, no matter what it was, his face was indeed lost, but he had nothing to do with Luo Shuhao.


    This is a lot harder to provoke than the Long Family and the Mu Family. When the Luo Family had just gained a foothold in the Northwestern Province, many people wanted to take the Luo Family��s attention, but there is no doubt that the exception was, in the end, those people either went bankrupt. Either it disappeared completely in the world.


    This arm is very similar to Su Yan, but the gap is still a bit big. Luo Shuhao relies on the power behind it, while Su Yan relies on himself.


    Moreover, those so-called powerful and powerful people do not call things in Su Yan''s eyes. Solving so many ants is not worthy of pride.

 Chapter 2465： Cooperation

    Chapter 2465 Cooperation


    Luo Shuhao didn''t care about Chen Qi''s thoughts, after all, Chen Qi was just a pawn.


    "Miss Long, Miss Mu, it''s an honor to meet for the first time." Luo Shuhao smiled faintly.


    Looking at the two of them without hesitation, Tequila and Mu Yuxun''s figures are both considered top-notch, and they have encountered many such gazes.


    However, Luo Shuhao was also a member of the Luo family anyway, and this look did seem a bit low-level.


    Luo Shuhao did admire Tequila and Mu Yuxun for a long time, but he didn''t have that identity at the time, but now it''s different. The Luo family can compare to the existence of Long and Mu. At this time, he is no longer a small person.


    No one dared to say anything even if they coveted their beauty.


    But he didn''t have any good feelings about Su Yan. He didn''t expect that Su Yan was still standing here at this moment. It was only because Chen Qi was here before that he gave Su Yan a face.


    But now only Tequila and Mu Yuxun are left here, but Su Yan is still so ignorant, and it''s a bit unwell.


    "This brother, can you move? I have something to discuss with the two young ladies." Luo Shuhao smiled lightly.


    Su Yan himself has no self-knowledge, and he has to remind him that if Su Yan has no self-knowledge at this time, then he probably has to ask someone to ask!


    "If you have something, just say it, he is here with us, there is nothing to listen to." Tequila said lightly.


    Su Yan directly ignored Luo Shuhao, but took a glass of red wine and went straight to find a place to sit down.


    Luo Shuhao smiled slightly, although Tequila refused, but Su Yan was very witty, which made him relax.


    Seeing Su Yan''s movements, Tequila and Mu Yuxun had no choice but to follow Su Yan to the corner.


    Luo Shuhao''s eyes gradually cooled. He didn''t expect that Tequila and Mu Yuxun would not give him face at all. Anyway, he is also the principal of the Luo family!


    Now that most of the Northwestern Province can be said to be under the control of the Luo family, he did not expect that Tequila and Mu Yuxun would not give him any face.


    But standing with such a poor cock, what charm does Su Yan have?


    To be handsome, Luo Shuhao also has seven points of handsomeness, and Su Yan also lacks a bit compared with him. He really can''t understand why Tequila and Mu Yuxun are following Su Yan?


    Su Yan drank the wine calmly, his eyes were also very funny.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun stood calmly behind Su Yan.


    This makes Luo Shuhao very upset, why are Tequila and Mu Yuxun so heartfelt to Su Yan?


    But at this time, Luo Shuhao could only walk near the three of them.


    Because he did have something to discuss with Tequila and Mu Yuxun, although Su Yan''s appearance broke part of his plan, it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, today Su Yan definitely don''t even want to get out of this high-end club!


    Luo Shuhao sneered, and he could see the scene of Su Yan''s tragic death here.


    "Two young ladies, I do have something to discuss with you this time. If you don''t mind, can I move to the Accord?" Luo Shuhao said, holding back his anger.


    "If this little brother wants to be together, there is no big problem."


    Entering the Accord, he can pinch Su Yan to death in minutes!


    Neither Tequila nor Mu Yuxun spoke, but turned their eyes to Su Yan. The subtext is obvious, that is, only Su Yan can call the shots.


    "If you have anything, just say it here, I don''t have much time." Su Yan said lightly.


    He naturally didn''t have any good feelings for Luo Shuhao. Su Yan would never believe that the Luo family and the Duke had nothing to do with him.


    Only when the Luo family has a certain status and power in the Northwestern Province can the Duke settle here, and only with the support of the Duke can the Luo family become what it is today.


    It can be said that both are indispensable.


    Luo Shuhao suppressed the anger in his heart. Su Yan, what kind of thing, dare to point fingers here. In the Northwestern Province, the Luo family now has more say than any of the two families!


    He was talking to the two Patriarchs, what right does Su Yan have to sit here?


    But at this moment, Luo Shuhao didn''t explode either. Instead, he smiled faintly, and quickly reduced his anger.


    "I invited two Patriarchs to come this time just to discuss a cooperation." Luo Shuhao said lightly.


    "If you have a fart, let it go," Su Yan said.


    He least likes other people dragging time here, a little Luo Shuhao would not waste his time so much.


    Luo Shuhao couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan, the anger in his eyes could no longer be tolerated.


    "I''m not here to discuss cooperation with you this time, so you better stand aside!" Luo Shuhao shouted in a low voice.


    He seldom gets angry, but what Su Yan does now really makes him unable to bear it. He tore the gentleman''s mask before.


    "Then let''s go." Su Yan said lightly.


    After speaking, he got up and walked outside the clubhouse.


    Let alone Luo Shuhao, even Tequila and Mu Yuxun were stunned. What''s going on?


    Although they didn''t know what Su Yan was doing, they also followed Su Yan to the outside of the reception.


    Luo Shuhao stood there with a dazed expression, the anger in his eyes was like a flame burning, but what he was most angry about was that he really couldn''t help Su Yan!


    To solve Su Yan is after talking about everything!


    If Su Yan is gone now, then everything he arranged tonight will be in vain!


    That person will soon come to the Northwestern Province. If he doesn''t give him a perfect explanation, then the Luo family will be eradicated from the Northwestern Province!


    In the past, it was the Duke who brought them to the present position, so the Duke can push them down at any time.


    Today''s position and power are all obtained through painstaking effort, so naturally he won''t just watch Su Yan destroy it at this time!


    "Wait!" Luo Shuhao gritted his teeth.


    Su Yan smiled faintly. He knew that the other party would agree, because his actions that night had already alarmed the so-called Lord Duke and broke the other party''s deployment. At this moment, the Luo Family and the Duke were basically unable to retreat.


    "I''ll talk to you!" Luo Shuhao said coldly.


    At this time, he could only compromise, but at least so far, neither Tequila nor Mu Yuxun seemed to refute Su Yan''s words.


    This is where he can rest assured.


    As long as the Long Family and the Mu Family were taken down, the Duke had promised that this huge Northwest would be handed over to the Luo Family.


    "Then you better hurry up." Su Yan said lightly.


    Luo Shuhao has wasted too much time, and Su Yan has no patience to continue.


    If he had already slapped him to death in the past, but now the Duke was scared away in order not to startle the snake, Su Yan still decided to bear it.

 Chapter 2466： Let him die

    Chapter 2466: Let him die


    It will only be more troublesome to find someone at that time. Su Yan can''t let such a person wander around the earth, because in the future he will go to the upper realm.


    "I just want to form an alliance with the two Patriarchs." Luo Shuhao said lightly.


    "Are there any benefits?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    "The Luo family can now be regarded as the first family in the Northwestern Province. Although it has only been three months, we have mastered nearly half of the contacts and markets in the Northwestern Province. If we cooperate with the Luo family, we can swallow the whole Take it easy!" Luo Shuhao said with a faint smile.


    He believes that as long as people who are not without brains can make the right choice, the Luo family is now in the Northwestern Province. The three-month period of the animal tide has made them truly among the top dignitaries in the Northwestern Province.


    If it weren''t for the Long Family and Mu Family''s grouping together now, then the Luo Family would not even need to carry out this negotiation, and could easily win the Northwestern Province.


    "Is this a good thing?" Su Yan laughed.


    "You need to know the ability of our Luo family. When that happens, whether it is profit or what benefits, the three of us will split equally. This concession is big enough. After all, our Lu family is the first family in the Northwestern Province." Luo Shuhao sneered.


    He wanted Su Yan to feel the gap between the two of them. Luo Shuhao is not a poor dick. He thought that after reading a few books with the Long family and Mu family standing behind them, he would be able to talk here, and he was also a graduate of Harvard Business School. of.


    How could Su Yan have played with him if he wanted to play?


    "Really, if the Luo family is destroyed, won''t the market and power be ours?" Su Yan smiled.


    Luo Shuhao''s original smile also froze on his face. It is undeniable that what Su Yan said was indeed right, but almost no one dared to say such a thing.


    What a joke!


    Their Luo family now has no way to compete with them unless it is the Long Family and the Mu Family who have joined forces, and this time, the Long Family and the Mu Family have suffered heavy losses in the beast tide. He just wants to pull more allies.


    Because their ambitions are not just the Northwestern Province.


    But Su Yan actually threatened to destroy their Luo family now?


    "Which green onion are you, dare to say such a thing?" Luo Shuhao said coldly.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun couldn''t help but laugh. They still have some understanding of Su Yan. Su Yan at this time is definitely not something ordinary people like Luo Shuhao can provoke.


    Even in Su Yan''s eyes, Luo Shuhao is just an ant, not even a larger ant!


    "I''m just telling the truth." Su Yan said lightly.


    Luo Shuhao took a few deep breaths, suppressing his desire to do something with Su Yan.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun are both Taoist realms. If he does, he may not be able to kill Su Yan, and he will tear his skin at that time.


    If it weren''t for fighting Long Family Mu''s family that requires a lot of resources and time, they don''t have that much time.


    Now we must take advantage of the thunder to solve everything.


    "That''s right, but there are more powerful people behind my Luo family, so the two of you should consider it carefully." Luo Shuhao smiled evilly.


    The one who told him that if he encounters any difficulties, he can indeed release some news about the duke, and there will not be too many people who dare to resist.


    The duke is not only famous in the underground world in the West, but also in the East, especially in frontier areas like the Northwestern Province.


    Cooperating with the Luo family will only be good, there is no harm. I don��t know how many people ask for this kind of thing. I didn��t expect that Su Yan would dare to pretend to be in front of him, not afraid that he would miss a great opportunity. What?


    It''s not that he never missed such an opportunity!


    The Long family and the Mu family should be grateful instead of listening to an unsuspecting person bb for a long time here.


    "So, as long as we cooperate, the person behind you will help us?" Su Yan sneered.


    "Yes, we are not only looking forward to the Northwestern Province when the time comes, so you have to think carefully, this is a good opportunity to revitalize the family, don''t miss it!" Luo Shuhao sneered.


    Su Yan also laughed. He was almost 100% sure that the Luo family had a relationship with the duke. If that was the case, there was naturally no need to continue talking.


    "Then you''d better tell him not to come to the Northwestern Province, otherwise he will die." Su Yan smiled.


    Then he drank the red wine in the glass, lifted the suit jacket he put on the back of the chair, and walked out without looking back.


    Both Tequila and Mu Yuxun followed closely.


    They were not surprised that Su Yan did such a thing, because Su Yan''s personality was like this. They didn''t put the Luo family together but just to elicit the people behind Luo Shuhao.


    If the Duke is not removed for a day, there will be no peaceful day in the Northwestern Province.


    Su Yan was also very thorough.


    Out of the reception, Su Yan and Tequila asked for the car keys, and then they entered the Rolls Royce.


    Although Tequila and Mu Yuxun are strange, they can only sit in the back.


    Su Yan slowly drove the Rolls-Royce out of the parking lot of the high-end clubhouse, and then two black Land Rover followed.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun, who were sitting in the back seat and the co-pilot, also sensed this, and they couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    Prior to this, they controlled the Northwestern Province, but their Long Family and Mu Family, but at this moment, Luo Jiaran dare to send someone to chase them down.


    Su Yan controlled the car perfectly, shuttled in the traffic, smoothly surpassing each car.


    The next two Land Rover also followed closely, but the performance of Land Rover and Rolls-Royce on such a road was incomparable, so the two cars could not surpass Su Yan at all.


    Can only bite in the back.


    This is also because Su Yan is slowing down, otherwise, with his driving skills, he can throw away the car behind him at any time.


    "Don''t do it?" Mu Yuxun asked strangely.


    "Play it first." Su Yan smiled.


    Since Luo Shuhao wants to play with him, then he has a good time with Luo Shuhao.


    Rolls-Royce drove directly to the suburbs, Su Yan suppressed his speed at all times to ensure that the shadow of the two Land Rover could be seen in the rearview mirror.


    At this time, there were not many cars driving into the suburbs, and the speed of the Land Rover also increased. It can be seen that the two Land Rover drivers are not as skilled as Su Yan!


    On the Land Rover, anger rose in Luo Shuhao''s eyes!


    He had sent someone to conduct a thorough investigation before and found that neither Tequila nor Mu Yuxun brought Renhe��s family members and masters. Since the two choose not to cooperate, then he doesn��t mind giving the Long Family Patriarch and Mu Family Patriarch to solve!

 Chapter 2467： Only one end

    Chapter 2467 There is only one end


    "Stop them for me, today I want the Long Family and Mu Family to disappear in the Northwestern Province!" Luo Shuhao''s voice fell completely cold.


    Today, Tequila and Mu Yuxun didn''t give him much face, and this allowed the always calm Luo Shuhao to take him away, wishing to pinch those three to death now!


    In the two Land Rover, there are assassins from the European Union, and there is even a strong man in the Yin Dan realm, who has been able to get the title of Venerable.


    These people don''t understand where the people behind him are powerful!


    "Their car is so fast that we can''t catch up." The driver said bitterly.


    Su Yan''s car skills were good, and the car''s performance was better. Now that he has stepped on the accelerator, he can still only see the rear lights of Rolls-Royce ahead.


    Luo Shuhao''s eyes became extremely gloomy. When he came to the Northwestern Province, it could be said that he was struggling. Any difficult character would be defeated here.


    Today was actually humiliated by a poor **** in every way, which made him extremely angry!


    "Luo, don''t worry, these three people will die today." The man in the back seat said.


    He is the strong man in the Yang Dan realm who came this time. The dark chess set by the Duke in the Northwestern Province was uprooted overnight, which allowed him to come to the Northwestern Province.


    Before coming, he had also investigated, and Tequila and Mu Yuxun were only in the realm of Taoists. As for Su Yan''s sudden appearance, he didn''t care at all, or even went in that direction.


    After all, this is a battle between families, and Su Yan, an ordinary person, can''t really overcome any storms.


    "With the Venerable, I can rest assured." Luo Shuhao sneered.


    "But when the time comes, I hope that Venerable can give me that kid''s head, and I will cut off his head by myself!"


    He was indeed irritated by Su Yan. Today''s Luo family is no longer the Luo family of the past. Most of the power of the Northwestern Province is in their hands, and there are also the duke''s secret support behind it. It can be said that becoming a giant is just around the corner!


    By then, it will not be impossible to control most of China!


    "They...disappeared!" the driver said suddenly.


    Luo Shuhao turned his head and saw that there was no more car left on the road ahead, which made him very annoyed and slapped the driver directly on the head.


    "How did you drive the car, you can''t keep up with such a big car?" Luo Shuhao said angrily.


    If the three of them returned to the Long��s or Mu��s family, then things would not be easy to handle. The Duke is still on the plane and has not arrived here. There are also several aristocratic families who have met the Long��s Mu��s family near the Northwestern Province.


    If you really start at the Long Family or Mu Family, then it is inevitable that there will be no guarantee that some powerful people will be brought out.


    After all, the people they came this time had the existence of Yin Dan realm.


    It can be said that there is a crushing existence in the Northwestern Province, and it will inevitably be suspected.


    Now their plan has just begun, and it should not cause too much sensation.


    However, Luo Shuhao hadn''t reacted yet, and the huge impact immediately slammed his head on the side car glass!


    In the lane on the right, a Rolls-Royce jumped out like a tiger and hit the Land Rover''s flank directly.


    At this moment, the Land Rover rolled over directly due to its speed, and the people in the car naturally screamed.


    Su Yan opened the car door, faintly took out a cigarette and lit it in his mouth, then looked at Land Rover.


    Soon, the door of the car was kicked open, and Luo Shuhao climbed out of the Land Rover embarrassed.


    At this moment, another Land Rover also stopped, and several people walked out of it, surrounding Su Yan and Tuantuan.


    The venerable also slowly climbed out of the Land Rover, and the whole person was in a panic!


    He also didn''t expect that Su Yan would bump into it like this, so he hadn''t been guarded before, so he was embarrassed now.


    A lot of blood flowed out of Luo Shuhao''s head, and in line with his anger, his entire face looked a little hideous!


    "You are the first person to force me to this level, but this is your cemetery." Luo Shuhao said coldly.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, but faintly smoked, leaning against the front cover of the Rolls-Royce, the disdain in his eyes was obvious.


    Luo Shuhao became even more popular. He came with a heart of killing this time, but at this moment, the tequila and Mu Yuxun had disappeared in Rolls Roth.


    So the only person staying here at this time is Su Yan.


    "You are very loyal, but it''s useless. You are dead. The Long Family and the Mu Family still have only two choices, either cooperate or die." Luo Shuhao sneered.


    Only when you really come into contact with this killer organization can you understand how powerful their strength is.


    "Are you sure you can kill me?" Su Yan also smiled.


    "You don''t even know who you are facing, so do you think you might leave?" Luo Shuhao smiled.


    At this time, he didn''t want to waste time with Su Yan, but looked at the EU killer on the side.


    "Venerable, he will leave it to you, but I want to live, and I will personally cut off his head when that happens!" Luo Shuhao shouted excitedly.


    "No, I will chop off his head!" said the EU powerhouse.


    He is a respected killer in the Western underground world. Whenever he encountered such a thing, a person with a bit of strength dared to drive a car into them!


    Not only was Luo Shuhao so embarrassed for the first time, even he was so embarrassed for the first time!


    "Are you some kind of duke?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "Are you worthy to call Lord Duke''s name directly, stupid Huaxia, you will be punished for today''s affairs!" He roared excitedly.


    The whole person''s face also became extremely hideous.


    Su Yan frowned. He didn''t expect to drive the two men into lunatics, but Luo Shuhao colluded with the West and it was not a pity to die, and this so-called Western powerhouse coveted everything in China , Damn it!


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, snapped his fingers slightly, and the Western Venerable who was still clamoring directly burst into a cloud of blood.


    Scarlet and hot blood splashed on Luo Shuhao''s face. At this moment, the newly promoted brother and self-proclaimed conspirator gradually calmed down.


    Then he felt the icy cold from his back to his whole body!


    "As a Chinese, as long as you don''t mess with me, I won''t do anything to you." Su Yan looked at Luo Shuhao lightly, then walked over slowly, and put a cigarette in Luo Shuhao''s mouth.


    At this moment, Luo Shuhao seemed to be stiff, and he didn''t know how to react.


    "But if you collude with foreign nations and murder your own tribe, there will only be one end."

 Chapter 2468： Master Alchemist

    Chapter 2468: Alchemy Master


    "Who are you?" Luo Shuhao suffocated the last sentence.


    He couldn''t imagine anyone who could wipe out the EU''s power at his fingertips, and when such a powerful person came in the Northwestern Province.


    But at this moment, he didn''t even dare to move. Su Yan''s gaze was lightly placed on his body, but Luo Shuhao felt that there was a thousand-year-old ice on his body, and the chill filled his whole body.


    "You don''t deserve to know." Su Yan said lightly.


    By now, he didn''t bother to waste time with Luo Shuhao. Since the other party chose to collude with foreign nations, this fate cannot be changed.


    Su Yan let go of his aura, and Luo Shuhao didn''t even have time to make a scream, he was wiped out on the spot.


    No blood was left.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun who were not far away were dumbfounded. Su Yan didn''t do anything, and the other party was directly obliterated. How strong is Su Yan?


    They all thought that they already knew Su Yan''s strength, but now it seemed that Su Yan''s strength was not something they could predict.


    Su Yan walked over lightly, and now the two brothers of the Luo family were dead in his hands, and the Duke''s agent in the Northwestern Province was the only one left.


    At this time, it is impossible for the other party to be in a hurry. Su Yan also hopes that some duke can come soon.


    "Will this be annoying?" Tequila asked.


    Their goal was to bring the Duke over. Su Yan did so at this time, and it was inevitable that the Duke would not run away. After all, Su Yan''s strength was too strong now.


    This incident soon spread throughout the Northwestern Province. Luo Jia Luo Shuhao died in the suburbs, and it was suspected that he had provoked some powerful person.


    Everyone was guessing who the great power that suddenly appeared was. Only Chen Qi knew what happened that night. He suspected that this was the work of Long Family and Mu Family.


    Many people have this kind of thinking. The Luo family is frustrated. In the eyes of everyone, it is the Long Family and Mu Family who have benefited most.


    The fact is indeed the case. Today, most of Luo''s industries have been paralyzed because they have lost the guidance of Luo Shuhao, and the stock of the Roche Group has plummeted by 10% this day.


    Immediately afterwards, news came that Luo Heng, the second son of the Luo family, died while exploring Baisha Cave. Both sons of the Luo family died. Suddenly there were problems with the heirs of the Luo family.


    Many people are concerned about who this huge industry will inherit from in the future, and at this time, inside the Luo family, Luo Feng''s eyes are burning with anger.


    Next to him, sat an old man with white beard and eyebrows and a faint smile on his face.


    He is an alchemy master from a nearby city with a high reputation, and it is said that several families wanted to invite him as a guest. Unexpectedly, he eventually went to the Northwestern Province to serve the Luo family.


    At this moment, Chen Qi was standing in front of the two with a smiling face, but he was a little muttered in his heart.


    Although he is also a rich second-generation, but in front of the two people here, he dare not make a mistake, especially the master Lin Jue. If there is something wrong with the master Lin Jue, there will be no less people who want to protect him. .


    At that time, there will be a lot of heroes. After all, as the spiritual energy is resurrected today, everyone wants to climb up on the road of spiritual practice. Naturally, a lot of spiritual resources are needed.


    Therefore, Lin Jue''s status naturally appears high.


    If you provoke Lin Jue, let alone the Northwestern Province, the entire China may not be able to mix it up!


    "Are you true?" Luo Feng''s eyes were extremely angry.


    Both of his sons died. It is not realistic for him to train another one at his current grade. The two lion heads in Luo Feng''s hands have not stopped this day, which is enough to show his anxiety. .


    "I pledged my life. When Luo Shao left, it was indeed to pursue the two patrons and the little boy." Chen Qi said.


    He was also very upset with Su Yan. At this time, he naturally hoped to get rid of Su Yan through the Luo family''s hands.


    So as soon as he got the news, Chen Qi came to Luo''s house to inform him.


    "Okay, those two little nizis dare to kill!" Luo Feng said coldly.


    "Patriarch Luo don''t have to worry, the Long Family and Mu Family will be in your hands sooner or later, but if you break with them at this time, it will not be good to that adult." Lin Jue smiled lightly.


    "Old Lin, this is not a trivial matter, my two sons are dead, they must pay the price!" Luo Feng said coldly.


    Those are all his heirs, and now the Luo family has no queen, even if he fights the entire Luo family, he will not let the three of them go!


    "Isn''t there another kid? I will come forward and ask the Long Family and Mu Family to hand over this kid. With my face, I think even Long Family and Mu Family won''t refuse." Lin Jue said.


    "At that time, Mr. Luo will not only slap the Long Family and Mu Family in the face, but will not break the plan of that adult, and at the same time will be able to avenge a part of his own son.


    Luo Feng was also taken aback. Lin Jue was indeed right. Now their Luo family is still able to go up to a new level. The big deal is that he will be born again as an IVF and inherit the Luo family.


    There is no need to lose both the Long Family and the Mu Family, the Long Family and the Mu Family are not worth it.


    Lin Jue was also a little lighter, he naturally came to the Luo family because of the duke''s name, the man who controlled the entire western underground world was quite strong.


    Naturally, there is no need to say what storms can be caused in China. Lin Jue admits that he is not a good person, but if his aura recovers today, he will naturally be followed by many people.


    If someone protects him, then naturally someone will want to destroy him.


    So he naturally had to choose a person with good strength as a refuge, and just at this time the duke suddenly appeared, so Lin Jue didn''t intend to continue to wait and see.


    "Old Lin''s method is indeed good." Luo Feng said.


    He forcibly suppressed his anger. As for Tequila and Mu Yuxun, after he took control of the entire Northwestern Province, wouldn''t the lives of these two people be held in his own hands?


    "And I don''t believe that the kid didn''t do anything. It is estimated that your son was also killed by him. Since he can kill the subordinates of the adult, then his strength will not be weak." Lin Jue analyzed. .


    His analysis is indeed good. Tequila and Mu Yuxun are both in the realm of Taoism, and it is indeed impossible to kill the Western killer in the Yin Dan realm, so they have to admit that they underestimated Su Yan before.


    But now that he comes forward, even if Su Yan is in the Yin Dan realm, he probably wouldn''t dare to have any thoughts of resistance, after all, his power is there.

 Chapter 2469： Come here

    Chapter 2469 Come to the door


    The Long Family and Mu Family would never provoke him for Su Yan, it was just a Yin Dan realm, and he could find out at any time.


    So he is basically fearless!


    "Then please Torlin''s old." Luo Feng said lightly.


    Lin Jue nodded, saying that it was not worth mentioning. What he wanted was for the Duke to come here quickly, so he didn''t have any problems with these little things.


    "Little brother, let''s go with me." Lin Jue looked at Chen Qi and said.


    "It is my honor to be able to walk with the master!" Chen Qi said hurriedly.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Lin Jue was and didn''t understand what the two of them were talking about, he could also see that Lin Jue''s identity was extraordinary, otherwise Luo Feng would not be allowed to respect him so much.


    Luo Feng prepared the car for Lin Jue, and the two of them went directly on the road, heading towards the Long''s house.


    In the Long Family, Su Yan was drinking tea. To him, the Duke was just an ant, but instead of killing himself, he would wait here. It was no different to him anyway.


    However, at this time, a waiter of the Long family walked into the tea room and bowed to Tequila and said, "Patriarch, there is someone outside asking for a meeting, and the name in the newspaper is Lin Jue."


    Both Tequila and Mu Yuxun were shocked. Lin Jue was also famous in the Northwestern Province. On weekdays, many people would ask each other to make alchemy.


    It is said that the opponent can even refine things like Rank Nine Golden Core!


    Of course, this is not the legendary Nine Rank Golden Pill, but the medicine is indeed good, and it can allow a Taoist person to step into the Yin Pill state.


    Therefore, Lin Jue''s reputation is very well-known in several nearby provinces and cities. Such people come to visit in person, not knowing what it means.


    But Tequila and Mu Yuxun will naturally not despise each other.


    But at this moment, they set their sights on Su Yan.


    "Didn''t you see that you are drinking tea? Let him wait." Su Yan said lightly, without any kind of politeness.


    He doesn''t need to ask to know what the other party is coming from, he naturally doesn''t have a good temper with him.


    The servant was also stunned. It was Master Lin Jue. If the other party gave a Rank Nine Golden Pill to their Patriarch, then the strength of the Long Family would undoubtedly increase, but now Su Yan has people waiting outside?


    Naturally, he couldn''t be the master of this decision, so he couldn''t help but set his sights on Tequila.


    "Listen to Su Yan," Tequila said.


    She believed that Su Yan would not do anything harmful to the Long Family, and that Su Yan was the ancestor of the same family, and a Lin Jue was really nothing.


    It''s Lin Jue''s honor to let him wait. You must know how many powerful Chinese giants want to see Su Yan, but they have no chance to see it.


    Outside the gate of the Long Family, Lin Jue had already received a response from his servant, which made him frown. Anyway, he is also an alchemy master, and he will be respected no matter where he goes.


    At this time, he was waiting behind the door, which naturally made him extremely unhappy, but he could only wait here because the Duke had not yet arrived in the Northwestern Province.


    It is said that they have gone to Baisha Cave, so they can''t be too arrogant at this time, and everything has to wait until the day when they control the Northwestern Province.


    Today''s dumb loss, he really can''t eat it!


    "Master, this..." Chen Qi was also dumbfounded.


    On the way he came, he gradually understood what kind of existence Lin Jue was. He had expressed his respect for Lin Jue along the way, but now he was stopped by the door?


    Moreover, Lin Jue had not the slightest solution, which made Chen Qi worried.


    "Old Lin, this must be said by the kid surnamed Su!" Chen Qi said.


    Among them, the one he disliked the most was naturally Su Yan, so at this time he also directly poured dirty water on Su Yan''s head.


    "Don''t worry, he will kneel before us in a while." Lin Jue sneered.


    He was also a little angry in his heart, but at this time he did not show the two, but kept suppressing it. A small Yin Dan realm was actually so arrogant in front of him.


    Naturally, he waited for Su Yan to kneel in front of him to apologize.


    Not many people dared to let him wait at the outer door!


    And in the tea room, Su Yan drank the fourth tea indifferently, with no anxiety in his eyes. Tequila and Mu Yuxun were naturally not irritable, they just wanted to see what Su Yan did.


    "Let the guy just come in." Su Yan said lightly.


    The servant was taken aback, and at this moment he had to go outside and invite Lin Jue in, but he didn''t say that Su Yan let the other party in.


    Lin Jue''s face was covered with black lines, and he waited outside the gate of Long''s house for nearly an hour!


    Su Yan sat on the sofa and looked at Lin Jue as he walked in.


    At this time, Lin Jue also cleared up his expression, slowly reaching the opposite of Su Yan, showing a faint smile.


    "Xiaoyou Su is really..."


    "Did I let you sit?" Su Yan frowned.


    He is the Lord of Xinghai, when would a little alchemist dare to sit down without a seat?


    Lin Jue was also taken aback, and the fire in his heart almost exploded.


    Let him wait outside for nearly an hour. Now Su Yan still refuses to let him sit. It is the first time that Lin Jue has been treated like this for the first time that Lin Jue has walked the rivers and lakes for decades!


    Isn''t this kid in front of him too crazy?


    "I said, do you know who I am?" Lin Jue did not get up, but asked coldly.


    He is really hot now. Since Su Yan wants to play with him, then he doesn''t mind playing with Su Yan.


    Standing behind Lin Jue, Chen Qi also had a chill in his eyes. It is impossible for Lin Jue��s identity to be faked. It would be a big mistake for Su Yan to think that he could use the Long Family and Mu Family��s existence to treat Master Lin like this. Wrong!


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    No matter what Lin Jue''s identity is, he is just an ant in his eyes. Is it possible that he still scored clearly whether the ant should move the apple or the chocolate?


    "Before this, I thought that their evaluation of you was with a trace of their own hatred in it, but I didn''t expect you to be so crazy!" Lin Jue smiled.


    "It''s not good for young people to be crazy, after all, you can''t afford to provoke some people."


    "You''re right, there are some people you can''t afford." Su Yan responded with a sneer.


    Lin Jue was also stunned, and immediately understood what Su Yan meant, and then he snorted coldly. He didn''t expect that he had come in person now, and Su Yan still had this attitude.


    As for Tequila and Mu Yuxun, they did not appear at all at this moment!


    Is it possible that those two girls don''t know what will happen to him if they are annoyed, then the Long Family and Mu Family will not even think about mixing in the Northwestern Province!

 Chapter 2470： Kill

    Chapter 2470


    "I''m here this time just to tell Su Xiaoyou one thing. If you still want to live, then just walk with me." Lin Jue said lightly.


    Although Su Yan was so arrogant, but later this kid would kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. Lin Jue had such confidence.


    "If you have nothing else, it''s best to get out while I''m in a good mood." Su Yan said lightly.


    Lin Jue was also stunned, this Su Yan really couldn''t get in.


    "Do you know who you are in front of you, this is the master of alchemy, just one pill is enough to step into the Yin Pill realm alone. Many aristocratic families are asking Master Lin to make alchemy. Do you dare to talk to Master Lin like this? "Chen Qi said coldly.


    Su Yan grabbed the ashtray from the coffee table and hit it directly on Chen Qi''s head.


    The ashtray fell to the ground and shattered.


    But Chen Qi screamed, feeling that his head was spinning, blood was flowing on his head, and the pain went down every nerve into his brain.


    "Is it your turn to speak here?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Lin Jue also frowned. In any case, Chen Qi was the one he had brought, but Su Yan did it directly in front of him, which was not very good.


    But after getting used to Su Yan''s attitude, Lin Jue didn''t say much. After all, Chen Qi had little to do with him.


    "Boy, what he said is right, let alone a noble family, even if you are a family, you beg me to refine alchemy for them!" Lin Jue said lightly.


    He lied a little, and Su Yan would die anyway, so no one would know that he had said such a thing, and Yimen would naturally not come to trouble him.


    However, Su Yan laughed. Perhaps Lin absolutely said that others would believe it, but he is the ancestor of a family!


    Does Yimen still need others to refine alchemy?


    "What do you want?" Su Yan smiled.


    Lin Jue also laughed. He knew that Su Yan would be afraid. After all, the existence of Yimen was very strong. Even the Duke did not intend to provoke Yimen.


    After all, it is indeed too big to occupy the entire Huaxia, and the duke means to occupy only a few provinces to the west of Huaxia.


    When this happened, it was reasonable to be afraid.


    "As long as you come back to the Luo family to confess your sins with me, then nothing will happen, but if you don''t, then you should prepare your own funeral." Lin Jue said coldly.


    "You won''t let me survive if I go?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "I can guarantee that the Luo family won''t move you." Lin Jue said lightly.


    As long as Su Yan is gone, it will not only slap the Long Family and Mu Family in the face, but will undoubtedly make the Luo Family''s presence in the Northwestern Province even stronger. As for when he will take the action personally, it will naturally not be the Luo Family��s mover. Yeah.


    "It''s the same sentence just now, if you don''t go, you will be dead." Su Yan said lightly.


    Suppress him with a door, don''t you know if this is looking for death?


    Lin Jue was also stunned. He thought Su Yan was scared before, but now this kid is shaking again, and he dares to say such things.


    "Boy, do you know that you are mistaken? You will not be the only one who is unlucky when you do this. When the time comes, the Long Family and Mu Family will suffer as well." Lin Jue threatened.


    "Now the Long Family and Mu Family can still protect you, but then, you will be a dead word!"


    "Really, how do you make the Long Family and Mu Family suffer?" Su Yan asked.


    Immediately, he directly transmitted a voice message to his subordinates and told something.


    And Lin Jue also sneered. He was really capable of causing the Long Family and Mu Family to collapse, after all, his connections were indeed very wide.


    "Then I will prove it to you." Lin Jue said lightly.


    Immediately, he took out his mobile phone and began to call the big guys one by one.


    "Wang Ziyang, I''m Lin Jue..."


    Dididi!


    The other party hung up directly!


    Lin Jue was also stunned. This Wang Ziyang could be regarded as a hero. At that time, he begged him to refine a 9th rank golden pill for his son to step into the Yin Pill realm, but now he just hung up his call!


    What does it mean?


    Su Yan smiled faintly, not surprisingly, no one dared to stand on Lin Jue''s side to speak now, no matter how many calls Lin Jue made!


    Lin Jue directly blocked Wang Ziyang''s phone number, and now he dares to hang up his phone, so don''t want that nine-turn golden pill.


    Although there were some troubles at the beginning, Lin Jue didn''t give up, so he made a second call.


    "Xu Cheng, I''m Lin Jue, the rank nine golden pill you want..."


    Dididi was hung up directly again!


    Lin Jue also stood on the spot. What''s going on? Those people usually ask grandpa to tell grandma to come and find the Nine-turn Golden Core with him, but now they all hang up their phones!


    At this time, he was also a little crazy!


    Especially when he saw Su Yan''s expression, Lin Jue''s anger in his heart rose even more. Before Su Yan was extremely arrogant, he was also preparing to cure the opponent, but his backing was silent at this moment, and even hung up. Called his phone.


    This didn''t make Lin Jue''s face look very good. After all, he had promised to make Su Yan pay the price before.


    "I don''t believe it!" Lin Jue said coldly.


    Immediately, he started to call again, but the response was simple. When he heard his name, he almost hung up.


    Some even didn''t answer his phone at all. Lin looked at Su Yan with a deep face. He didn''t understand what had happened at this time, but he was undoubtedly shameless in front of Su Yan.


    "Why, your backers ignore you?" Su Yan smiled lightly.


    Those people naturally didn''t dare to pay attention to Lin Jue, otherwise their fate would be even worse then.


    "Don''t be proud, I am also a powerhouse in the middle Yin Dan realm. Even if they lose the chain, you are dead today!" Lin Jue said coldly.


    "Why do you think those people dropped the chain?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Lin Jue was stunned, then looked at Su Yan, and finally laughed.


    "You mean you did it, how is this possible?" Lin absolutely didn''t believe it.


    "You want to lie to me, too much."


    "Don''t think that if they don''t take action, I can''t do anything about it. Even if the Long Family and the Mu Family block today, I will take your life!" Lin Jue said coldly.


    He was really provoked by Su Yan today, and even if he dies half his life today, he will kill Su Yange here.


    "There is nothing impossible, because the one that you asked you to go to alchemy was created by me." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then, with a flick of his finger, Lin Jue, who was still in shock, directly exploded into a cloud of blood!

 Chapter 2471： Duke arrives

    Chapter 2471: The Duke''s Arrival


    On the other side, Chen Qi was holding his head and was a little confused. He was already scared to pee at this moment.


    Su Yan actually killed Lin Jue with his fingers, and in accordance with everything that happened before, he also believed that the young man in front of him was the legendary figure who founded the school.


    If he provokes such a character, he will not end well.


    Su Yan just glanced at him indifferently, and then directly wiped it out.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Chen Qi. The Luo family colluded with foreign nations and wanted to seek the benefit of China. However, Chen Qi had helped the Luo family a lot before, and he was an accomplice, so naturally there was no reason to let him go.


    On the other side, Luo family!


    Luo Feng''s face was gloomy, the news from the Long Family had already spread, and Lin Jue had no corpse left, which naturally made his heart very angry.


    Now that Lin Jue is also an ally of their Luo Family, Long Family dare to do this, undoubtedly beating them in the face of Luo Family!


    First, he killed his son, and now he started to deal with their Luo family''s Ke Qing. It is impossible for the Long family and the Mu family to make it happen!


    The Northwestern Province is no longer the world of the Long Family and the Mu Family. The two families dare to be so arrogant and directly kill the people of the Luo Family.


    At this time, a young man slowly walked into Luo''s house, and no one even noticed that his temperament was extremely cold, with a trace of indifference in his eyes.


    "Master Duke!" Luo Feng was startled, and then knelt down.


    "How is the situation in the Northwestern Province recently?" The Duke said indifferently, but his eyes were a little angry.


    "Long Family and Mu Family are very arrogant recently. Not only did they kill my son, but Master Lin was also killed by the opponent!" Luo Fenghan said.


    He was naturally very angry. After all, this was not a trivial matter, so he didn''t dare to hide it. At this time, he knelt down directly for fear that the young man in front of him would be angry and directly behead him.


    The Duke was also a little angry now. He went to Baisha Cave, but was rejected by the Demon King. The reason for rejection was that the night view of the sky was not suitable for combat.


    This reason is indeed too far-fetched, but he has no choice. If he and Baishadong are in conflict, then he does not have to think about the government''s northwestern province, but undoubtedly the actions in Baishadong make his plan different. Less obstruction.


    What he didn''t expect was that a different situation had occurred in the Northwestern Province.


    "Are the Long Family and Mu Family?" The Duke said lightly.


    "Yes, as long as these two families are resolved, then the Northwestern Province will be ours." Luo Feng said viciously.


    He has no good feelings for the Long Family and Mu Family, especially now, can''t wait for Tequila and Mu Yuxun to die!


    "Luo, let us prepare the back hand. If something like this happened, someone must have intervened. We don''t need to worry, we just need to put the total attack time a little later." The Duke laughed.


    He naturally came here with preparations, and it won''t be a big problem to win the Northwest Province this time.


    "Okay!" Luo Feng agreed, and soon went to prepare.


    Su Yan stayed in Long''s house for three days. During these three days, he was drinking tea and enjoying the flowers. The tequila and Mu Yuxun they were watching were also a bit strange. After all, Su Yan was here to solve the problem.


    Ever since he killed the Master Lin Jue, Su Yan hasn''t done anything.


    It doesn''t look anxious.


    Su Yan was indeed not in a hurry. The things he had done before were enough to make it difficult for the duke to do anything. At this time, he only needs to wait for the other party to show up.


    It should be the other party who should be anxious.


    But after the fourth day, bad news came from the Long Family.


    "Now Longjia''s stock is plummeting, and there is a problem with our funds, no bank is willing to lend us, and a large number of employees handed in resignation letters." Tequila frowned.


    If this continues, the Long Family will collapse suddenly. Although it is the era of aura recovery, such a thing can also bring down a super family.


    This is no small matter.


    Mu Yuxun''s face didn''t look good either. At this time, Mu''s family was in the same situation as Long''s, and it seemed that someone was targeting them in the dark.


    Su Yan smiled calmly, still not very anxious. With his current ability, it is not a big problem to create a Long Family and Mu Family. Then if the Duke wants to play with him, then Su Yan does not mind playing with each other. .


    He has played these things before, lowering the stock price and lowering the market value, and then encouraging employees to resign. Under tremendous pressure, they only need to buy the company at a low price.


    However, this cycle is too long. If he is allowed to do these things, it only takes a minute or two to complete.


    This Duke is a bit too ugly, so he dare to conquer China?


    "Let them be proud first." Su Yan said lightly.


    After that, he started tasting tea again. Tequila and Mu Yuxun had nothing to do, but since Su Yan said so, they naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun were still thinking about how to reduce the loss, but found that Su Yan suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, on the roof of Long''s house, two dark shadows were watching everything in the tea room, and Su Yan''s sudden disappearance made them alert.


    "What are you looking for?" Su Yan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    The two assassins were stunned, and then suddenly turned around, and the dagger hidden in the cuffs pierced directly towards Su Yan behind.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and then released his own breath. The two assassins hadn''t reacted yet, and directly exploded into blood mist!


    At this time, he naturally didn''t need to keep his hands. In his opinion, the Duke should have already arrived in the Northwestern Province, otherwise the matter of slaughtering all the assassins overnight before him should have restrained these people.


    Now that the Duke came, he didn''t need to wait any longer.


    When Su Yan returned to the tea room, Tequila and Mu Yuxun were very surprised, because they felt a trace of blood in Su Yan.


    "What''s the matter?" Tequila was stunned.


    "It''s okay, just killed a few ants." Su Yan said lightly.


    Mu Yuxun rolled his eyes. In Su Yan''s eyes, everyone on the earth is an ant. It is estimated that even if a person at the peak of the Yin-Yang realm is eliminated, he will only say that the ant is eliminated.


    "Clean up, let''s go to Luo''s house." Su Yan said lightly.


    Both were stunned, but then they laughed. The duke has always been their heart disease. If the duke does not get rid of it for a day, it is estimated that there will not be a peaceful day in the Northwestern Province.


    They also knew that Su Yan''s actions must be to get rid of the Duke.


    In fact, by virtue of the name of an ancestor, the Duke can be frightened, but the Duke might run away immediately.

 Chapter 2472： resentment

    Chapter 2472 Resentment


    In Luo''s family, the Duke wears a custom-made suit with a glass of red wine in his hand, while Luo Feng sits opposite him with a sirloin steak in front of him.


    "Did the Long Family and Mu Family do nothing?" the Duke frowned and asked.


    This is indeed a bit strange. After all, no matter which family has such a thing, it is estimated that they will try to change something, but now the Long Family and Mu Family have not moved, which also makes him a little strange.


    "No, their stock has fallen by nearly 20%, and more than half of the employees resigned, but the two are surprisingly calm." Luo Feng laughed.


    Although he was also a little strange and surprised, he was still very happy, because the Long Family and Mu Family would soon disappear from the Northwestern Province.


    This is where he is most excited. Before, the Long Family and Mu Family killed his son miserably!


    And according to the Duke, it seems that Luo Heng''s death has something to do with these two families!


    The Demon King didn''t know that Su Yan killed Luo Heng, otherwise he would naturally recite this pot.


    If this trend continues, within three days, the Long Family and the Mu Family will declare bankruptcy, and then the entire Northwestern Province will be the Luo Family in charge.


    Although he was only a puppet of the Duke, the power he could control was indeed real.


    When the time comes, the Duke will also carry out such an offensive against several other provinces, and everything is naturally controlled by the Luo family.


    "Patriarch, Long and Mu''s are here!" A servant rushed in.


    Luo Feng was also taken aback, and then laughed. If something like this happened, the Long Family and Mu Family would naturally realize that they were making the shot. Are they here to denounce the Luo Family?


    "After all, I''m a female classmate, so I can''t keep my breath at this time!" Luo Feng smiled faintly. He didn''t want to eat anymore, got up and walked outside.


    The Duke was also taken aback, but at this time he also got up. In his opinion, it only takes a few days for him to control the Northwestern Province, but what surprised him was that his men should give him news at this moment.


    He didn''t care about that much either. At this time, he followed Luo Feng out of the restaurant.


    Su Yan was already walking in the Luo family''s compound at the moment, behind him was a middle-aged man in a suit, who kept recording something with a pen, sweating on his forehead.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun followed them. A car had been parked outside at this moment, and a dozen workers were waiting.


    This is what Su Yan was talking about. Tequila and Mu Yuxun don''t know what Su Yan is doing, but Su Yan is confident that they naturally don''t have any worries.


    "Well, let''s do this for now." Su Yan said lightly.


    The middle-aged man nodded, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then beckoned to the workers behind him. Suddenly several workers walked in with sledgehammers in their hands and started smashing the wall.


    A few even rushed into the Luo family''s mansion, carrying out the leather sofa and various artworks.


    "What is...what?" Tequila stared at the scene in shock.


    She was curious about the origins of these people before, but now it seems that Su Yan invited a demolition team?


    "Renovate this mansion. It looked too ugly before." Su Yan said lightly.


    The two women were also taken aback. This is the Luo family, so Su Yan wants to decorate each other?


    What does it mean?


    Neither person can figure it out.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?" Luo Feng also rushed out at this moment, seeing a group of strong men demolish his home, his eyes were very angry.


    This is the Luo family. How did these people get in without his permission?


    But immediately, he saw Su Yan and Tequila who were following.


    "Did the Long and Mu''s do things like this? They can''t play in the mall, so come to demolish other people''s houses?" Luo Feng shouted coldly.


    "That wall was smashed for me by the way," Su Yan said.


    "No, boss, that''s a load-bearing wall." A worker said to Su Yan.


    "Then smash the other one, then replace me with glass." Su Yan said lightly, "By the way, in the middle of the hall, put me a fish tank that can raise sharks."


    Luo Feng was almost crazy, Su Yan actually ignored him, and even smashed his wall!


    Also raise sharks in his living room?


    "Too much bullying!" Luo Feng roared angrily.


    The first time he saw such a madman, he was going to demolish his home just after he came in?


    "Don''t stand in the way, sing and sing outside." Su Yan frowned.


    Luo Feng was also taken aback. Does this guy treat himself as a singer?


    On the other side, several workers had already smashed the wall that Su Yan had instructed before. The original luxurious living room had become messy at this moment, and Luo Feng''s eyes were going crazy.


    "This is my home!" Luo Feng said angrily.


    "No, half an hour ago, this place was mortgaged because you were unable to repay the loan at the bank, and then a minute later, I bought this place, so this is my site, you can roll now." Su Yan faintly To say.


    Then he ignored Luo Feng.


    Luo Feng stayed in place, what happened?


    He did get a loan from the bank, but how could he be judged to be unable to repay it?


    He immediately rushed into his room, found his mobile phone, a dozen missed calls.


    At this time he just picked up the phone, the phone rang again, and the caller ID was his assistant.


    Luo Feng subconsciously took it. As soon as he wanted to say something, the assistant had already spoken to him for a long time without breathing.


    And Luo Feng''s expression gradually faded.


    During the few minutes he was eating, the Luo family went from a large family that controlled most of the northwestern province to bankruptcy!


    Before, he was still a wealthy man in the Northwestern Province, but now, he has no money in his account, and he has even been demanded by multiple banks. Some banks have taken him to court.


    Even in the text message reminder, there are already court leaflets sent.


    Luo Feng was completely stunned, shouldn''t this be the situation of the Long Family and the Mu Family at this moment? How could the Luo Family become like this?


    He had collapsed at this moment in his heart, and suddenly thought of the Duke, that was his only life-saving straw!


    At this moment, on the second floor of the Luo family��s villa, the Duke��s face was extremely blue. He had already understood what had happened to the Luo family. A few minutes was indeed too fast. He was just eating, but now, everything he planned carefully has already gone. Failed early!


    Without the Luo family, he would have lost the possibility of justifiably controlling the Northwestern Province!


    Looking at Su Yan, Tequila and others below, there was only a trace of resentment in the Duke''s heart!

 Chapter 2473： Punish

    Chapter 2473


    "Lord Duke, what should I do now?" Luo Feng became desperate.


    Now the Luo family is gone, and his sons are all dead, but Su Yan is still a master of the Yin Dan realm, even if he wants to fight Su Yan, he doesn''t have that strength.


    "Now everyone else has been sent to me, and I only have to do it." The Duke sneered.


    At this moment, he had already asked his own people to surround the Luo family''s mansion. As long as he gave an order, everyone here would die!


    Now his plan has failed, so even if these people are killed, it doesn''t matter much.


    Thinking about this, the Duke also walked directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan also saw this man from the European Union, and he was indeed a little too eye-catching among Chinese people.


    "You are the Duke?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    The Duke was also taken aback for a moment, and then his face turned pale. He originally thought that he was doing it very concealed, and no one knew that his existence was right, but now Su Yan has broken his code name!


    "You broke the Luo Family?" The Duke said lightly.


    Although he has failed now, his sphere of influence has always been in the West, and he will still be able to make a comeback at that time, so he does not have the same feeling of seeing death as Luo Feng.


    But this time it was planted in Su Yan''s hands, and he couldn''t let Su Yan continue to live!


    "Your methods are indeed good, but unfortunately, you shouldn''t come here to show off at this moment. Your life will be the spoils of my Eastern Expedition!" the Duke said in a cold voice.


    His current strength is in the early stage of the Sun Pill Realm, so he can control the entire western underground world.


    And now dozens of killers have surrounded Tuantuan here, as long as he gives an order, then Su Yan will have to die!


    "You still don''t know what kind of person you provoked?" Luo Feng sneered.


    He doesn''t care about anything now, he just wants to see Su Yan die!


    Now it''s unlikely that the Duke will let Su Yan go, at least his two sons'' hatred will be avenged!


    "Fuck me Huaxia, you are really courageous." Su Yan said lightly.


    He didn''t have any worries in his heart. He had come to the Northwestern Province for so many days, and he was just waiting for the Duke to come here.


    "My friend, you still laugh now only because I haven''t shown my true strength." The Duke sneered.


    As he waved his hand slightly, dozens of assassins suddenly rushed out of the darkness, surrounding Su Yan, Tequila, and Mu Yuxun.


    Among them, there is no lack of the existence of Yin Dan, and everyone''s eyes are revealing murderous intentions at this moment!


    The Duke couldn''t help but laugh. The workers who were still smashing the wall were all scared at this moment. The hands of those people were all bright daggers. They were just ordinary people. Seeing this The situation will inevitably be fearful.


    Even Tequila and Mu Yuxun felt a slight threat. The strength of the people here is indeed good. It seems that the Duke also spent a lot of time in order to occupy the Northwestern Province this time.


    Only Su Yan was still calm.


    "I thought you would have any other means, but I didn''t expect it to be the same." Su Yan sighed.


    The Duke also sneered again and again. Su Yan''s words were undoubtedly used as a pretense. At this time, he had already occupied the advantage in numbers, and these were not ordinary people, they were all top killers in the Western underground world.


    This kind of power is not a big problem to solve a province.


    The next time he comes to the Northwestern Province, he probably won''t have that trouble.


    This is also the reason why he wants to stay here.


    "It''s really not a big problem that your mouth is hard now, but then you will know what cruelty is!" The Duke sneered.


    "Of course, if you are willing to be my servant now, I can let you go, and then the entire Northwestern Province will become a toy in your hands."


    "Master Duke!" Luo Feng said hurriedly.


    But in the next second, a dark dagger pierced his heart, and there was no expression in the Duke''s eyes.


    Luo Feng is just a puppet, he will die if he dies, he doesn''t care, but Su Yan is the next puppet in his appearance.


    As long as Su Yan becomes his slave, it will not be a big problem for him to master the Northwest Province again, and it will not do any harm to Su Yan. Not only can he escape death, but he can even control the Northwest Province.


    He did not think that Su Yan had reason to refuse.


    "I won''t give you a chance to live." Su Yan looked at the duke lightly.


    He will kill the Duke this time, and dare to fight China''s idea, but he will only end up with one.


    "You are really rampant, but if so, I won''t keep you." The Duke smiled faintly.


    Then he winked, and all of the dozens of them rushed up towards Su Yan at this moment, and there was a cold light on the dagger, and there was venom on it, so if you touch it, you will die!


    Even a small wound, this is the essence of an assassin, who only pursues the strongest blow, no matter what method is used!


    "Dead!" Su Yan said lightly.


    His breath spread directly to the surroundings, passing by Tequila and Mu Yuxun. Before the dozens of assassins could get close to Su Yan, they burst directly into the air, becoming one after another. Blood flower.


    It looks a little too beautiful.


    The Duke''s eyes were also full of horror. He subconsciously looked around me and suspected that a certain Chinese master had made the move.


    But after careful induction, there is no more breath!


    Immediately he also understood that this was Su Yan''s strength. He was also surprised before. Although the Long Family and the Mu Family were powerful, it was impossible to destroy the chess pieces he set in the Northwestern Province overnight. But now, it seems that Su Yan killed it alone!


    The next moment, he directly cast the concealment technique, preparing to escape.


    Su Yan''s move has exceeded his cognition, and his life will not be guaranteed if he continues to stay!


    "Hua Xia is where you want to come or leave as long as you want?" Su Yan sneered, then shot directly, killing Duke Town in place with a palm.


    Tequila and Mu Yuxun both watched this scene in shock. They originally wanted to help, but Su Yan''s shots were too harsh, and neither of them understood. Those Western killers were directly killed by Su Yan. Up!


    On this day, the Northwestern Province shook again, and the Luo family that rose suddenly disappeared in front of everyone like a comet, and suddenly rose and disappeared, and everyone did not react.


    All that is known is that the Long Family and the Mu Family have restored their previous dominance, becoming the two most powerful families in the Northwestern Province, and their status is unshakable.

 Chapter 2474： Things are not

    Chapter 2474


    Jiangzhou, Su Yan just got off the plane and looked at this familiar city with a lot of emotion in his eyes. Now he has become the lord of Xinghai, but when he comes here, he will still remember the things and people before.


    It''s a pity now that everything is wrong and everything is gone.


    Su Yan got off the car, and the first step was to go to the previous residence, but the residence was already empty, and it was very mottled.


    Su Yan didn''t get too entangled either. Not everyone had so many years wasted like him. He actually had a little fantasy before he came, but now the fantasy has been shattered.


    Su Yan saw Sun Xuan''s descendants, who were only in the realm of grand masters. At first, he let Yuwen Xiongba take good care of him, but it turned out to be like this.


    However, I can''t blame Yuwen Xiongba for this talent. Su Yan casually gave him a little good fortune, which is to let him enter the realm of Yin Dan.


    Su Yan was full of emotion, and finally took two bottles of soju and went to Sun Fal''s cemetery.


    The tombkeeper in the cemetery also looked at Su Yan strangely. It was not the time to worship at this time, but seeing Su Yan''s slightly dim gaze, he let Su Yan go in.


    Su Yan found Sun Xuan''s tomb. The old man in the photo had the same smile as before, but the person had already been turned into bones, buried under the loess forever.


    Su Yan was full of emotion. He put the wine in front of Sun Yan''s tomb as if they were drinking each other, but it was a pity that he was the only one from beginning to end.


    Su Yan drank a lot. He drank from noon to night, and he was muttering something alone. The grave guard stood not far away looking at him and sighed in a low voice.


    Until now, Su Yan can be regarded as revealing his true feelings, so he will change his former indifference.


    Su Yan still cares about Sun Xun, Hua Lao and others. They both died, and both had something to do with him, especially Sun Xun, which was the pain in his heart.


    Sun Fal, like an old urchin, will never come back.


    Thinking back to life is impossible, Su Yan can only hope that the two can escape into reincarnation.


    After drinking all the wine, Su Yan slowly walked out of the cemetery. This time he didn''t use his spiritual power to expel the wine energy in his body, but let himself be so dizzy.


    Now that he has entered the realm of Xiuwu, and then entered the upper world to kill the dirty emperor, he has not been so presumptuous as he is today, Su Yan is drunk, and the past is pouring out of his mind.


    He sighed and sighed infinitely, but the old deceased could no longer appear in front of him.


    This is the loneliness on the road of spiritual practice.


    It will be the top of the mountain, with a view of the mountains and small mountains, but also with the cold from the heights.


    Su Yan found a hotel and prepared to stay. He was indeed a little depressed today. The old man is not there and the city is also developing. Many places are different from the past.


    Many things are irreversible, and Su Yan is not struggling.


    In the sky, the bright moon was in the sky, and a black shadow suddenly fell. Su Yan''s eyes changed. Although he is a little drunk now, his senses are still sharp.


    He stepped on his foot and rose directly into the air, catching the falling person.


    It was a girl, and she was frightened and fainted at this moment. Su Yan was also helpless. With his sense of mind, he naturally knew that there was no one on the roof. This girl probably committed suicide.


    However, he fainted when he fell.


    Su Yan was in a complicated mood at this moment. He did not abandon the girl, but brought it into the hotel. The waiter was not surprised. There are not a few people who bring the girl drunk to open the room these days, so he too early Just get used to it.


    Su Yan opened a presidential suite double room and walked into the presidential suite with the girl in her arms.


    At this moment, the girl fainted, she looked pure and lovely, and she didn''t know why she committed suicide.


    Su Yan put it in a room, and then fell asleep with alcohol. He was too lazy to do anything today.


    There was no word for a night, and Su Yan woke up early the next day, remembered the girl before, and opened the door of another room.


    The girl at the moment was wearing a white dress, standing on the windowsill, not knowing what she was looking at.


    Hearing Su Yan''s voice, she suddenly turned around and smiled mysteriously at Su Yan.


    Then he jumped straight down, this is the seventh floor, if you jump down, you will fall into meat sauce!


    Su Yan was also speechless. With a touch of his finger, his spiritual power directly supported the girl.


    "If you are young, why don''t you think you have to jump off the building?" Su Yan said lightly.


    The girl looked at Su Yan''s actions in surprise, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, her face obviously changed.


    "You don''t understand anything, don''t waste time here at this time, won''t you let me die?" the girl said lightly.


    "Why do you have to think about death?" Su Yan asked.


    He thought of Sun Yan who had passed away, and a girl with a good time still wanted to understand her life easily, which made Su Yan a little angry.


    "You don''t know anything, so how do you know why I am dying?" The girl hugged her knees and put her chin on her knees.


    I have to say that the other party''s figure and appearance are good, and there is no powdery air, but there is a little more dusty feeling.


    Su Yan frowned. The girl was determined to die. If she didn''t solve the problem from the root, then no matter how many times he saved the other party, she would choose to jump off the building.


    "I can help you." Su Yan said.


    The girl was stunned, then looked at Su Yan and found that Su Yan''s face was serious.


    Coupled with the mysterious methods Su Yan used to rescue her before, it also gave her some confidence.


    "Are you serious?" the girl asked.


    Su Yan nodded, thinking about Sun Xuan and Sun Xuan, Su Yan really didn''t want to see these beautiful lives pass away at this moment, of course the things that are arrogant are different.


    After talking for about an hour, Su Yan also learned the girl''s life experience.


    The girl''s name is Ren Xiaofang. She has just graduated from university, and it is difficult to find a job with her resume when she just came out of society, but she can''t just be idle, so Xiaofang got a job in a bar.


    I didn''t expect to be seen by the young master Chen Jia who came to drink, so he wanted to use her as a tool to vent her desires. If the girl refused, the young master Chen used Ren Xiaofang''s parents to threaten.


    The final design was to entrap his parents to death, and then to insult Ren Xiaofang, and more than once, as long as the young master of the Chen family was in the mood, he would find Ren Xiaofang.


    Su Yan was also very helpless. No wonder Ren Xiaofang''s eyes were full of death. Whoever encountered such a thing would probably not be better than her.


    Ren Xiaofang had thought about ending up with Master Chen, but a weak woman was naturally not Master Chen''s opponent. Every time she resisted, she was used as a seasoning agent, which instead made Master Chen more and more excited.


    By now, she was also discouraged.


    So today I found that I was in the same room with a man, and there were no waves in her heart, because her heart was dead.

 Chapter 2475： So good

    Chapter 2475


    "I will kill him for you." Su Yan said lightly.


    Ren Xiaofang was taken aback. She wanted to kill Chen Xiao in her dreams, but the opponent was a martial artist, and she couldn''t compete with her with her strength.


    Now I heard Su Yan''s words, and there was a light in my heart.


    During this period, it was not that no one else knew about her situation, but no one dared to confront Chen Xiao.


    The Chen family can be regarded as a small family in Jiangzhou. It has just appeared in recent years, but it has also become a rich family in this small place.


    "Are you true?" A hint of hope flashed in Ren Xiaofang''s eyes.


    She still couldn''t believe it. After all, the Chen family was so powerful that not many people dared to provoke the Chen family.


    "Not only that, I will also let the Chen family disappear from Jiangzhou." Su Yan said lightly.


    Ren Xiaofang looked at Su Yan, not as if he was joking, and immediately bit her lower lip.


    "I have nothing to repay you. Even the only valuable thing has been taken away by others. If you can help me destroy the Chen family, I will be a cow and horse for you for the rest of my life!" Ren Xiaofang said.


    Su Yan smiled helplessly, why is this girl lacking a root?


    "I don''t need you to be a cow or a horse for me, and I don''t want any kind of repayment from you. You just need to live." Su Yan said lightly.


    When he came to Jiangzhou, Sun Yan and Sun Yan had already left, but they met Ren Xiaofang. Perhaps this was also God��s will. Su Yan didn��t believe in any fate, but for the sake of Sun Yan and Sun Yan, he naturally didn��t Will sit back and watch.


    Ren Xiaofang looked at Su Yan and didn''t know what to say for a while. At this moment, she also knew that Su Yan rescued her last night and did not do anything to her.


    She also couldn''t understand the man in front of her. Not only did she not do anything deviant to her, but she also helped him without anything.


    "That kid is often in the bar at night. You can take a break now. I will take you to find him in the evening and kill him by the way." Su Yan said lightly.


    Ren Xiaofang was also a little surprised. Although the Chen family in Jiangzhou is not a big family, but the strength is not small, she did not expect Su Yan to trouble the Chen family tonight, and it sounds like Su Yan does not seem to have any trouble at all. The meaning of putting Chen Xiao in the eyes.


    But at this time she was too lazy to think about anything. After all, she was a begging for death before. Since Su Yan dared to go, why did she dare not?


    Su Yan spent the whole day wandering around Jiangzhou. This is where he started. Now when he comes back, he has returned to his hometown after being successful, but the absence of his deceased made him feel very sad.


    And Ren Xiaofang stayed in the hotel all day, and now she didn''t feel anything, the only thing that kept him alive was Su Yan''s revenge for her.


    In the evening, Su Yan also returned to the hotel and took Ren Xiaofang to the bar.


    The bar is located in the center of Jiangzhou and has been opened in recent years, and the owner has a good relationship with Chen Xiao, so at the beginning, Chen Xiao didn''t show up to Ren Xiaofang, but rather pushed him over.


    This is also the reason why Ren Xiaofang is unable to resist. She is just a child of ordinary people. Not only is she treated like this by Chen Xiao, the key is that no one is standing behind her.


    After suffering for so long, Ren Xiaofang finally couldn''t help it, and only then did he go to jump off the building before.


    Su Yan took Ren Xiaofang into the bar, ordered a bottle of 80-year-old Burgundy wine, and then sat quietly.


    Ren Xiaofang''s face is not very good-looking, and even a little worried. She is not worried about her situation, but Su Yan helps her out, will Su Yan suffer? It is rare that someone is on her side, and Ren Xiaofang is not willing to see Su Yan. Derived Chen Xiao''s way.


    After all, this is Chen Xiao''s territory anyway, and Su Yan may not be able to fight each other.


    On the other hand, Su Yan has a calm face. If the Chen family does not belong to the Chen family, it will be over if it is destroyed. However, the boy Chen Xiao is so cruel, Su Yan will naturally make the other party suffer.


    Business in the bar is very hot. Su Yan sitting here is considered a humble one, but Ren Xiaofang is very famous. When she was a waiter here, she was often harassed by Chen Xiao and her peers. Over time, many regular customers knew her.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Ren, why did you take the initiative to come today, is it possible that you can''t stand loneliness?" A sudden voice suddenly sounded.


    Not far away, Chen Xiao held a beautiful woman in his arms and walked slowly with a playful expression in his eyes. He still coveted Ren Xiaofang''s body. Although Ren Xiaofang''s length is only mediocre, he can at best score seven points.


    However, his taste has changed a bit recently, and he likes this pure one.


    And what he did was not terrific, after all, he paid for it every time he was done.


    Chen Xiao walked over slowly and saw Su Yan at the same time.


    Su Yan''s appearance is indeed a little handsome, which makes Chen Xiao very uncomfortable. After all, in his opinion, Ren Xiaofang is just a woman he has played with. At this time, he found a good-looking person, which also shocked him. .


    "I changed my partner, can''t I satisfy you?" Chen Xiao smiled.


    He didn''t mind saying a few more words, anyway, it was just for fun. As for his previous design to cheat Ren Xiaofang''s parents, he didn''t feel the slightest guilt in his heart.


    People are dying every minute and every second in this world. What''s wrong with one or two more deaths?


    He is the eldest young master of the Chen family. Could anyone dare to trouble him?


    Su Yan also frowned, Chen Xiao was even more arrogant than he thought, and there was no reason to feel more angry in his heart.


    Ren Xiaofang did not speak, but was full of hatred in her eyes. Chen Xiao ruined her life and killed her parents. It is impossible not to report such great enmity.


    However, Chen Xiao''s strength is not weak, even if she has more knives in her hand at the moment, she can''t solve Chen Xiao, otherwise she would have died together with the other party.


    "Really a bitch. I was still with me a few days ago. Now I am looking for a new love. Or I will give you more money tonight. How about you serving me with her?" Chen Xiao laughed.


    Although it was just casual talk, at this time Chen Xiao''s eyes flashed a little. It is said that he has not played two different girls together, this time he can try it.


    "Hate!" The female companion next to Chen Xiao hammered Chen Xiao''s chest lightly, but there was no substantial resistance.


    boom!


    Su Yan grabbed the wine bottle and buckled it directly on Chen Xiao''s head.


    "I have seen a lot of shameless people, but this is the first time I have seen you as good as you." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    In any case, Chen Xiao has now angered him.

 Chapter 2476： Seek revenge

    Chapter 2476: Revenge


    The wine mixed with blood slowly flowed down, and Chen Xiao was also stunned.


    The wine bottle buckled on his head made him a little dizzy, but then he saw clearly that Su Yan moved his hand, his face suddenly became hideous, he didn''t expect Su Yan to really dare He did it.


    Even Ren Xiaofang was shocked at this moment. This bar is almost Chen Xiao''s site.


    She originally thought that Su Yan was just stepping on it, and then asking Chen Xiao''s troubles, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to buckle the wine bottle directly on the opponent''s head.


    Su Yan looked at Chen Xiao lightly with a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Are you looking for death?" Chen Xiao roared angrily.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but smashed the broken wine bottle in his hand on Chen Xiao''s face again. Suddenly the fragments cut open Chen Xiao''s face directly, and Chen Xiao''s entire face became bloody.


    The girl next to him also screamed right now.


    Chen Xiao''s face was terrifying at the moment, and bones were even exposed in some places.


    Su Yan remained calm, took the cigarette **** off his mouth and pressed it directly on Chen Xiao''s face.


    Chen Xiao suddenly screamed. He was still talking and laughing here before, but after a while, he was directly disfigured.


    And the piercing pain left his brain blank, leaving only anger!


    "What''s the matter?" A voice suddenly sounded, and a fat man walked over with a few black-clothed thugs.


    The moment he saw Chen Xiao, a cold sweat broke out on his face, and Chen Xiao''s face at the moment was indeed too terrifying.


    "Master Chen, who did this!" The manager became angry in the next second.


    Chen Xiao is their boss''s distinguished guest. At this time, Chen Xiao was beaten like this in the bar. How could he not be afraid.


    "Hurry up and take Master Chen to the hospital!" The manager roared.


    The two thugs were also stunned, and immediately helped Chen Xiao who was screaming out of the bar.


    The manager turned his eyes on Su Yan, because Su Yan was still holding the rotten wine bottle in his hand.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him. At this moment, he didn''t want Chen Xiao''s life because the other party had not been tortured enough. After all, he had done more to Ren Xiaofang before.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to hurt people in our bar?" The manager sneered.


    Su Yan glanced at each other lightly, the expression in his eyes was also very flat.


    "Come here, give me this kid out of it. It''s not so easy to get him to know Young Master Chen!" The manager suddenly became angry when he saw Su Yan not speaking.


    The people who did it here really didn''t have a good end, especially when Su Yan actually dared to do it against Chen Xiao, it was simply eating the guts of a bear.


    Chen Xiao''s influence in Jiangzhou is not small. Although it is not comparable to those real big families, it is not something that Su Yan can afford. Today''s thing happened in a bar, and of course they have to give Chen Xiao one. Confess.


    So at this time he was going to directly beat Su Yan to the disabled, and then give it to Chen Xiao. What Chen Xiao was going to do then was Chen Xiao''s choice.


    But he still has to hand in satisfactory answers.


    "Are you also the original participant?" Su Yan looked at the fat manager lightly.


    The Fat Manager was also taken aback, but glanced at Ren Xiaofang who was aside, and a smile flashed across his eyes.


    "Xiaofang, is he the thug you''re looking for?" The fat manager sneered.


    "I didn��t expect you to remember what happened at the beginning. Young Master Chen did not help you less. People just wanted to find it but couldn��t find it. If you have to make trouble so stiff, not only your thug friend will be dead, you guessed it. It''s also miserable."


    He didn''t understand that Ren Xiaofang had the courage to come to the bar at this time. When Ren Xiaofang first came to the bar, he also recommended Ren Xiaofang to Chen Xiao.


    But I didn''t expect that Ren Xiaofang would dare to come to the bar to make trouble, so it''s no wonder that he ignored his previous love.


    Ren Xiaofang didn''t dare to speak anymore. Su Yan''s previous methods were too harsh. Even though she had seen through life and death, she was still frightened by seeing Su Yan''s methods, and she didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "You did intervene before that." Su Yan nodded.


    Then he grabbed another bottle of wine and buckled it directly on the manager''s head. Before the manager could react, he felt a chill on his head, and the blood slowly stayed.


    At this time, the people who watched the bar also came over. He was called Brother Dog. Brother Dog usually confuses himself in the bar, and has something to do with the underworld nearby, but I didn''t expect someone to dare to make trouble here.


    "Manager, are you okay?" Brother Dog smiled faintly.


    He sees blood more often, so he is not in a hurry at this time. As for Su Yan, don''t even think about standing out of the bar today.


    "If you don''t have your head, let me take him down!" the manager said angrily.


    Su Yan glanced at Brother Gou calmly, then set his eyes on Ren Xiaofang, who also knew what this meant.


    This is Su Yan asking if Brother Gou was involved.


    Although it is scared to be scared, Ren Xiaofang''s heart is also relieved. Seeing Chen Xiao''s fate now, it is worth it to die!


    Chen Xiao is now estimated to have been disfigured, and this young man will definitely have a psychological shadow in the future.


    But Brother Gou didn''t do much at first, so Ren Xiaofang shook his head.


    "You didn''t do it at the beginning, so I will spare you this time." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Boy, do you know who you are talking to?" Brother Gou was also stunned.


    He is very prestigious in several places around here. At this time, someone came to the place he was guarding to make trouble, and he couldn''t beat all the other people''s food until they spit it out?


    Forget the trouble, Su Yan actually uttered wild words, saying that he would spare his life?


    "Bang!" Su Yan smashed another wine bottle on the head of Brother Dog.


    Then he grabbed the stool and knocked Gou directly to the ground. The gangsters behind Gou were shocked when they saw Su Yan''s skill.


    This buddy is too fierce, and Gou got to know those big guys only by fighting fiercely, but now there is someone more fierce than Gou!


    Three under five divided by two, Brother Gou was placed directly on the ground, and they dared not stop at this time.


    Su Yan glanced at the manager indifferently, and then slightly flicked his finger. Before the manager could react, it exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Su Yan naturally had nothing to say to the people who participated in this incident at the time, so he killed them all at this time!


    "Let''s go." Su Yan said to Ren Xiaofang.


    Chen Xiao still intends to leave the other party for some time, so the disfigurement is also intentional. What he wants is to torture Chen Xiao and make him unforgettable!

 Chapter 2477： Visit Chen Family

    Chapter 2477: Visit the Chen Family


    Su Yan had just left the bar, but the bar exploded. Everyone was overwhelmed. Su Yan''s gestures directly blasted the hotel manager.


    Brother Gou didn''t dare to stay here now. Although he had some friendship with those underground bosses, it would be too much to say that the other party helped him solve this kind of thing.


    And Su Yan didn''t do anything to him, but out of benevolence and justice, Brother Gou told the owner of the bar.


    Su Yan took Ren Xiaofang back to the hotel, and then transmitted the voice to the Yimen branch in Jiangzhou.


    Ren Xiaofang has gone to sleep. Today is the most informative day for her. She will soon be able to take revenge, but Chen Xiao''s tragic situation still scares her a little.


    But that''s what Chen Xiao deserved.


    Relying on the existence of the Chen family, Chen Xiao has done many bad things over the years, but many people choose to calm down because the Chen family really can''t afford it.


    Early the next morning, Su Yan took Ren Xiaofang to the Chen family.


    "Are you sure you want to go to Chen''s house?" Ren Xiaofang became a little worried.


    The Chen family''s strength in Jiangzhou is not small, and fear has become a habit of her. People who can provoke the Chen family in Jiangzhou can count them with one hand.


    "Aren''t you going to take revenge? Chen Xiao is probably lying at home now." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    If something like this happened, the Chen family would naturally not let Chen Xiao lie in the hospital again. After all, if Su Yan killed him again at the hospital, the Chen family might not be able to source in time.


    Ren Xiaofang was also silent, and everything Chen Xiao did to her in the past is still vivid, cheating her parents and taking her innocence away.


    These things are like venom hidden in her heart and fermented, and now they are released, her heart is relieved a lot.


    Su Yan drove a car and headed towards Chen''s house.


    It is not difficult to find the Chen family. The taxi driver quickly brought Su Yan here. At the moment, in the Chen family, Chen Guang looked at his son with very angry eyes.


    He did not expect that someone would dare to attack the Chen family in Jiangzhou.


    And still a woman?


    Chen Guang had sent someone out to trouble the woman. He also knew what Chen Xiao had done over the years, but it was his own son, and Chen Guang had never said anything.


    "Master, a distinguished guest is visiting." The butler walked to Chen Guang and said.


    Chen Guang was not surprised, his son almost died from his injuries, and indeed many people came to visit him.


    "Father, you must help me find that bitch, I want to smash her into pieces!" Chen Xiao lying on the bed said coldly.


    He was a little uncomfortable talking, because Su Yan almost tore his mouth, and now he still feels pain when talking.


    "I won''t let her go." Chen Guang said coldly.


    Then he walked towards the hall, but Su Yan did not wait, but came directly towards Chen Xiao''s room.


    Today he came very simple, just to destroy Chen Xiao, and letting Chen Xiao go yesterday was just waiting for today.


    He wanted Chen Xiao to know what it was like to die helplessly.


    "Sir, you can''t go in here!" The waiter stopped in front of Su Yan.


    Now Chen Xiao is recuperating and can''t tolerate any disturbance.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Guang also walked out at this moment, was also taken aback when he saw Su Yan.


    He had never seen Su Yan among the rich and powerful in Jiangzhou, so he was a little confused at this moment.


    "Master, he has to go to the young master''s room, we can''t stop it." The waiter said hurriedly.


    Chen Guang glanced at Su Yan, and just about to speak, he immediately saw Ren Xiaofang standing behind Su Yan.


    He has checked Ren Xiaofang''s situation today, and he didn''t say anything about his son''s actions, but he hates Ren Xiaofang at the moment.


    Because of Ren Xiaofang, his son almost died yesterday!


    "Do you dare to come here and die?" Chen Guang said angrily, "Stop these two people to me first, and then I want them to know what it will be like to anger the Chen family!"


    He also didn''t expect that the other party would dare to find here. What kind of place did he consider the Chen family?


    "Your so-called Chen family is gone. Five minutes ago, the Chen family was bankrupt." Su Yan said lightly.


    It was easy for him to bankrupt a small family.


    "What are you talking nonsense?" Chen Guang was also stunned.


    Now that the Chen family has billions of assets, Su Yan actually said that the Chen family went bankrupt five minutes ago?


    Billions of assets can go bankrupt in five minutes?


    With so much money, even if it is going to go bankrupt, there must be a trend. Now that it goes bankrupt, no one can accept it.


    But at this moment, he suddenly panicked, because there was something wrong with Ren Xiaofang''s presence here at this time. If there was no guarantee, he really didn''t believe the two dared to come here.


    Chen Guang turned on his mobile phone and wanted to call his assistant, but the phone rang a few times and no one answered.


    Chen Guang was also dumbfounded. It stands to reason that his assistant is online 24 hours a day. After all, managing a family business is not a simple matter.


    Chen Guang was also panicked. The assets of the Chen family were the savings of several generations. Now suddenly this happened and he didn''t know what happened.


    "Open the shares of the Chen Group and you will know what''s going on. Now you''d better not stop me." Su Yan said lightly.


    Chen Guang was taken aback, but at the moment he also opened the stock software downloaded on his mobile phone, but when he opened his own stock, his face instantly collapsed.


    Su Yan was right, the Chen family... broke!


    "How is it possible, how is this possible!" Chen Guang''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    He kept refreshing, suspecting that the data was not pulled, but there was still no change.


    Suddenly, Chen Guang seemed to have lost all his strength, and directly slumped on the ground. The waiter who had originally blocked Su Yan from seeing this scene also changed in his eyes.


    At this time, the Chen family was bankrupt, and maybe they couldn''t even pay their wages, so both the housekeeper and the waiter chose to leave at this time.


    Su Yan looked at the Chen family, which collapsed immediately, without any expression, and then directly led Ren Xiaofang into the bedroom of Chen Xiao''s cultivation.


    Chen Xiao''s entire head was wrapped in bandages, and most of his face was bloody, but he was still visible, so the moment he saw Su Yan, he almost jumped out of bed!


    "You dare to come, you dare to appear here!" Chen Xiao sneered.


    "Dad, this guy hurt my face like this, kill him quickly, and this little bitch!" Chen Xiao roared angrily.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, and then let a gap open, allowing Chen Xiao to see the outside scene.

 Chapter 2478： One branch

    Chapter 2478: One Branch


    "It''s over, it''s over..." Chen Guang''s eyes were full of dead silence.


    "Dad, what are you talking about, the two culprits who ruined my face are here, and I will dispose of them two soon!" Chen Xiao said angrily.


    "Little bastard, you know what a fart!" Chen Guang became angry.


    Now that the huge Chen family is gone, the little injury on his face is still a shit? Without the Chen family, what is Chen Xiao?


    Still want to solve Su Yan and Ren Xiaofang?


    Chen Guang is not stupid. Even though he doesn''t know who Su Yan is sacred now, it must have something to do with Su Yan!


    Chen Xiao actually wants him to abolish Su Yan?


    Su Yan was provoked by Chen Xiao. He hasn''t settled the account with Chen Xiao yet. This kid still wants to trouble Su Yan. Isn''t this a death?


    Chen Xiao was also frightened by his father. Normally, no matter how much trouble he caused, Chen Guang wouldn''t say anything about him, just to help him calm down.


    "The Chen family is gone, do you think you are the young master of the Chen family?" Chen Guang said angrily.


    If it wasn''t for his idiot son who had to go to provoke a fiend like Su Yan, how could the Chen family fall to where he is today?


    If you can see Chen Xiao''s face at this moment, it must be pig liver.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, but Chen Xiao was desperate and lost the protection of the Chen family. Then he was just an ordinary person. Over the years, he relied on the power of the Chen family to dominate outside, but now the Chen family suddenly The time is gone.


    It is conceivable that how many people will come to trouble him then, it is hard to say what will happen to him, Mr. Chen.


    Moreover, there is a lot of grass on the wall. After he loses power now, many of his friends will not help him.


    Looking at Chen Xiao''s desperate look, Ren Xiaofang breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Wasn''t she what she looked like back then?


    Unfortunately, no one helped her. Only when she was about to jump off the building, Su Yan showed up and gave her hope.


    "Enough, you can die." Su Yan said indifferently.


    Then he killed Chen Xiao directly with his fingers.


    Ren Xiaofang didn''t say anything, Chen Xiao deserved the crime, and she didn''t feel any pressure in her heart. Instead, she let out a long sigh of relief and all the pressure was released.


    Su Yan and Ren Xiaofang left the Chen family, trampling an ant to death is nothing to him.


    However, with the idea of ??saving people and sending Buddha to the West, Su Yan arranged a job for Ren Xiaofang. Now that the revenge has been taken, Ren Xiaofang has no reason to die.


    Su Yan came to the branch of Jiangzhou.


    Zao Wou-ki, the master of the one branch, almost crawled into the Yanwu Hall, and knelt down when he saw Su Yan.


    Su Yan��s status in Yimen is at the ancestor level, and Zao Wou-ki has also heard that this ancestor has been traveling around the world recently. It is not surprising that he came to Jiangzhou. He has tea every day, just for fear of the day Su Yan came suddenly.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that he had actually waited for Su Yan. While he was pleasantly surprised, he was also a little scared.


    At this moment, Zao Wou-ki was kneeling on the ground, and he didn''t even dare to look up at Su Yan''s face. Su Yan just sat there lightly, but there was a light pressure emanating.


    "How is the situation in Yimen recently?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    Su Yan is also very satisfied with Zao Wou-ki''s attitude. Now he has indeed not taken care of anything for a long time, and he is also the founder anyway, so Su Yan stopped by to take a look.


    "Yimen is now the most powerful sect on the planet. Basically no one dares to provoke them. Moreover, when the ancestors are back, Yimen is destined to continue to prosper." At this moment, Zao Wou-ki was full of red, as if he was a few decades younger.


    Su Yan looked like a **** in their eyes. Seeing Su Yan really appearing here, Zao Wou-ki''s body in his 50s and 60s was like his 20s or 30s.


    "Who is left in one door?" Su Yan asked.


    He also wanted to know where his old friend was.


    "It''s been a few years since the Sect Master left." Zao Wou-ki said that he didn''t know how to speak on this topic.


    Su Yan was also stunned, but it was right to think about it carefully. With the strength of Yuwen Xiongba, it is estimated that when he left the earth last time, he might have stayed in the martial arts world, where the aura is still stronger than the earth. .


    As for the other deceased people, they are rarely in one door now. Now it is time for one door to be renewed. While Su Yan sighed, his heart was a little relaxed.


    He won''t feel sad about such a thing, because he believes that everyone will meet again, and sentimentality does not have much effect at this time.


    "Get up, don''t kneel." Su Yan said lightly.


    Zao Wou-ki was relieved, but when he really saw Su Yan, he still felt a little pressure. After all, he knew what Su Yan''s identity was.


    "The ancestor is here this time, is there anything wrong?" Zao Wou-ki asked cautiously.


    Su Yan had spoken to him before, so the Chen family was quickly removed from Jiangzhou. Of course, Zao Wou-ki was doing the job.


    He now thinks that someone in Jiangzhou has provoked Su Yan. On the one hand, he is angered by someone who hasn''t given the ancestor face so much. On the other hand, he is also trying to please Su Yan, so he wants to ask about it and help Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s turn was not for Su Yan to take care of such trivial matters.


    "It''s okay, come here to see the old friend." Su Yan said lightly, and then took a sip of tea.


    He still has some feelings for Jiangzhou. Now that he has nothing to do on Earth, Su Yan is also going to travel, and now forcibly increasing his strength is not a good countermeasure.


    Jiangzhou was the first stop. He was going to come back to see his deceased, but many of his deceased have passed away, and others have entered the upper realm.


    This made Su Yan also very helpless. Now he has no choice but to enter the upper realm, and the door will take time to open.


    Zao Wuji nodded and stood beside Su Yan tremblingly.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, now his identity was here, and he didn''t let Zao Wuji sit down.


    Many of the disciples of one school are peeking outside. After all, Su Yan has always been a figure in the legend, but now suddenly appears in one school, these disciples are naturally curious about who Su Yan is.


    If they didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, they would never see that this ordinary young man was an ancestor of the same family.


    "Ancestor, you see these disciples respect you so much, why don''t you stay in Jiangzhou for a few more days?" Zao Wou-ki said cautiously.


    Su Yan glanced at him, and naturally he knew what Zao Wou-ki was thinking, but this was Su Yan, and it was natural that he stayed and talked about a better level of things for these disciples.


    After all, the fertilizer does not flow into the field of outsiders, so what is there to be afraid of preaching to your family?

 Chapter 2479： Middle Gu Child

    Chapter 2479


    In the next few days, Su Yan stayed in one school, teaching the Fa and preaching to the other students.


    Under his explanation, even Zao Wou-ki had an epiphany and went straight to retreat, even Su Yan ignored it.


    Su Yan didn��t blame anything. The improvement of Zao Wou-ki��s strength was of course a good thing for Yimen. In the past few days, many disciples have been enlightened, and they also have some understanding of the upper world that Su Yan explained. curious.


    At this time everyone knew where Yuwen Xiongba and others had gone, and these disciples were also extremely envious.


    Although it is said that the earth''s aura is constantly recovering, it is naturally incomparable with places like Xiuwu World.


    "If you improve your strength, you will all have the opportunity to enter the martial arts world." Su Yan said.


    This made everyone inevitably bring up their thoughts on cultivation. They were actually a little fluttered after joining a school before. Now that they know the existence of the martial arts world, they immediately practiced with enthusiasm.


    Su Yan naturally had ideas to motivate them, so he didn''t hide too much at this time.


    After all, the earth''s aura is now restored. Although one school is already the strongest school on the earth, no one knows whether someone will suddenly rise.


    Now the inside of Yimen is still very loose. Many people feel that they will be fine after entering Yimen. They don��t know that there is an upper bound.


    This kind of situation does exist, but what Su Yan said this time also reminded Yimen''s disciples. Many people realized that Yimen was not the peak, and they could go to higher places in the past.


    Three or four days later, Su Yan also left Jiangzhou, talking too much, and these people couldn''t digest it. As for the remaining deceased, they all had their own way, and Su Yan did not bother.


    He embarked on the road to Linshi. Recently, he was preparing to travel. The time on earth was not long. He hadn''t set foot in many places. It just happened to be fine recently, so he planned to use the travel to improve his Tao.


    Lin City is not far from Jiangzhou, so Su Yan did not choose to take a plane this time, but instead took a train.


    On the train, Su Yan sat indifferently by the window, looking at the scene outside the window, the scene flew by, but Su Yan''s heart seemed to have an epiphany.


    On the contrary, seeing these ordinary scenery makes him feel that his Tao is a step forward, so Su Yan chose to travel, just like the Buddhist Taoist cultivation of the world.


    "Your conductor, let him stop the car quickly!" A woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Suddenly, the car became noisy, and now this train is moving, how can it stop, after all, there are other trains following behind.


    Su Yan was also attracted by the noise.


    Seeing a couple holding a child surrounded by the crowd, the child''s face was extremely pale, as if he would die at any time.


    "Is there a doctor on the train?" the conductor asked.


    This is indeed an emergency situation. Everyone can feel that the child''s life is slowly passing by, so no one is angry at the words of the previous woman anymore at this time.


    After all, the child is in a bad situation now.


    The couple was also completely at a loss, after all, they had no effect at all at this time.


    Su Yan frowned, and from his realm, he could tell at a glance that this was not a sickness at all, but was poisoned by someone!


    This kind of thing is useless even if there is a doctor.


    "Let me have a look." Su Yan said lightly.


    Suddenly everyone gave way to Su Yan. The child''s father glanced at Su Yan, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    "Are you sure you are a doctor, take out your medical qualification certificate and have a look." The conductor also said with no confidence.


    "No, but if you don''t want to watch him die, you''d better not stop me." Su Yan said lightly.


    The conductor choked, but did not continue to say anything. After all, the child��s life is the most important thing now, and no one came out as a doctor after such a while. Naturally, at this time, he can only be a dead horse. , Anyway, if something goes wrong in the end, it doesn''t matter to him, it''s all Su Yan''s problem.


    "Be careful, if something goes wrong with my son, you won''t be able to eat!" the man said.


    He was also a little worried about Su Yan. After all, Su Yan was too young, and it was normal to have no medical qualifications, but if it was a quack, then he would definitely not let Su Yan go.


    Su Yan also frowned. He was kind to save others. Not only did these people not thank them, but they even dared to threaten him?


    "Then you''d better find someone to watch it yourself." Su Yan said lightly, before turning his head back to his position.


    Many people couldn��t help laughing. The child��s father really wanted something on his own. Su Yan agreed to do it. No matter what, the child��s situation is indeed unstable now. Not only is he short of breath, but his face has turned dark. Not pale.


    No one could miss this matter, so they watched silently. The man knew that his words were indeed wrong, so he had to walk in front of Su Yan at this time.


    "Little brother, I''m sorry that I spoke a little bit hard before. If you can save my son, I must pay a lot of money!" The man said hurriedly.


    Su Yan also laughed. Does this still treat him as a beggar?


    "Go away, I don''t like your money!" Su Yan said directly without any nonsense.


    Afterwards, Su Yan directly looked out the window.


    The man was also in a hurry. He was really anxious before, so he said that. At this time, Su Yan directly issued the order to evict the guest, and he didn''t know what to do.


    The child''s mother also became anxious at this time and glared at her husband fiercely. The man also knew that he had spoken improperly, so he had to step back at this time.


    "Little brother, I beg you to save my son, it''s a life anyway!" the woman said.


    "I don''t have a medical qualification certificate. If you sue me, what should I do?" Su Yan showed a joke.


    "How come, if you can save my son, you will be the great benefactor of our Zhang family!" the woman said.


    "Zhang family, don''t you have a lot of money? You used to do such wicked things?" Su Yan was still much lazy to say something.


    Puffed, the woman knelt down at this moment and knelt in front of Su Yan.


    "Little brother, I really beg you, as long as you save my son, our Zhang family will agree to whatever you say." The woman hurriedly said.


    Su Yan looked at each other and frowned.


    "Little brother, you can help."


    "Yeah, I''m really dying, my conscience is disturbed."


    Many people are also persuading at this moment.

 Chapter 2480： Gu Master

    Chapter 2480 Gu Master


    Su Yan has nothing to say at the moment. After all, this is the wrong thing done by the child''s father, and it has nothing to do with the child himself. Su Yan is not the kind of person who doesn''t know anything.


    And the other party has already knelt down.


    "I can shoot, but the one over there is better to stay away, don''t let me see." Su Yan said lightly.


    The father of the child was also taken aback, and then he wanted to get angry, but at this moment the child''s condition was not very good, he did not dare to say anything, for fear that he would just look at him after he angered Su Yan.


    "Thank you, thank you," the woman said.


    She was indeed very ruthless before, and even directly wanted the conductor to stop, but after seeing the child''s situation getting worse, her breath disappeared.


    Su Yan looked at the child. The child was only eight or nine years old. At this moment, his entire face was screwed together, and he looked extremely painful, even his face had turned black, his breathing was extremely fast, and his whole body was shaking.


    Many people also got together, after all, this kind of thing is rare, and many people have never seen such a disease.


    Su Yan opened the child''s mouth and looked at the color of his tongue.


    The tongue almost turned black, which showed that the time of Zhong Gu was not short. No wonder this outbreak almost killed the child.


    This Gu worm was not a rare gu worm, it was just a very ordinary spirit-eating gu. It was just a gu worm that ate the blood of the other party. It is estimated that the Gu master was not a good thing.


    Su Yan put his finger on the child''s lower abdomen, and then applied a little force, the child''s face suddenly became more painful, even retching.


    "What are you doing!" The man roared and rushed towards Su Yan directly.


    "Go!" Su Yan said lightly.


    He had said before to let this guy roll away. Su Yan was naturally very annoyed when he rushed over. Is this taking his words as wind?


    Soon, the child finally vomited, and a gu worm fell directly to the ground, causing many people to retching.


    But at this time, the child''s complexion quickly improved. Although it was still pale, it was not turning black.


    The man''s rushing movement stopped, and the woman finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that the child is getting better, the man naturally cannot do anything to Su Yan.


    "After you go back to rest, don''t be motivated." Su Yan said lightly.


    The child''s condition is not very good. Although the Gu worm has been vomited out, the essence that he has sucked away is still at a loss. If he is moved, he will still get sick.


    Death is not impossible, so Su Yan kindly reminded him.


    At this time, the child''s father also smiled at Su Yan.


    "Benefactor, my name is Zhang Deyuan, and my family mines near the city. I don''t know where the benefactor is going this time?" Zhang Deyuan asked.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t be stupid anymore at this time, and Su Yan''s ability was indeed worthy of his face to speak.


    "Get out!" Su Yan didn''t say anything.


    For this kind of person, he naturally doesn''t have any good temper.


    Zhang Deyuan was also smiling. At this time, it was impossible for him to argue with Su Yan again. The previous words were indeed a problem with him. Now that Su Yan has saved his son, he would be a little too white if he uses the previous attitude again.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to each other, but at this time Zhang Deyuan''s woman Puhui also came over.


    "Benefactor, this car is going to the city, you are also going to the city, I don''t know if there is a place to rest, if you are not ready, it is better to rest on our side." Puhui said.


    "No, saving your son is just doing it easily, not for your bad money." Su Yan said lightly.


    Pratt & Whitney couldn''t help it. What Zhang Deyuan had said before was indeed a bit overwhelming, and Su Yan said that she had no choice.


    Things calmed down. Many people wanted to get acquainted with Su Yan, but Su Yan was not interested in this kind of thing. He just sat silently in his place and looked at his scenery.


    About three hours or so, Su Yan arrived in the city. He randomly found a hotel to stay in without any rush.


    There are indeed many mines in the city, and there are many aristocratic families who started mining like the Zhang family, so there are many taboos here, and it is not surprising that Gu Masters appear.


    Su Yan did not go out today, but stayed in the hotel for a day, overlooking the scenery outside. The next day, he was going to go out and go around.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Zhang Deyuan actually found him.


    The Zhang family can be regarded as one of the aristocratic families in Lincheng, and Su Yan did not hide his whereabouts before, and it is not a strange thing to be approached by someone.


    "Master, he was the one who saw my son yesterday." Zhang Deyuan pointed to Su Yan and said.


    Behind Zhang Deyuan, a gloomy middle-aged man walked faintly, with a pair of reading glasses on his nose, and a military green hat on his head. He was wearing clothes from the last era, and he was missing two teeth.


    Su Yan was also stunned, because this person was not someone else, but a Gu Master. He could feel the Gu worms hidden in the other person. Maybe the other person was hiding well, but there was nothing to hide in front of him. shape.


    "Boy, do you know what you did?" the middle-aged man said lightly.


    Su Yan did not expect that Zhang Deyuan came to him to find trouble, but it is not surprising that Zhang Deyuan��s attitude was not very good yesterday. Although he changed later, Su Yan could still feel that the other party was not convinced. .


    However, this piece of Deyuan was too stupid. The culprit of his son was standing by his side at this moment, but Zhang Deyuan was still very respectful to him.


    "It''s saving people," Su Yan said lightly.


    Zhang Deyuan also sneered. He was also a mine boss anyway. Although the real aristocrats seemed to be local tyrants, the local tyrants also had money. Su Yan thought he could jump in front of him with a few brushes?


    This time he invited the master of Linshi Yuanjing Civilization. His son had been weak since he was a child. If he hadn''t been for Master Xu Tianlei, perhaps his son would have died.


    Yesterday he asked Master Xu Tianlei if there was anything wrong with what Su Yan had done, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to drive out the spirit worms in his son''s body.


    From his point of view, the spirit insect was to protect the possibility of his son''s survival. If he hadn''t consulted Master Xu Tianlei in time, then perhaps his son would have been harmed by Su Yan.


    "Save people, I think you are killing people!" Zhang Deyuan said angrily.


    Su Yan also laughed. Unexpectedly, Zhang Deyuan was still an idiot at this time, and he actually thought that Gu worm was good for his son?

 Chapter 2481： False money

    Chapter 2481: Bad Money


    "I saved your son, you have this attitude?" Su Yan said lightly.


    "Save people?" Zhang Deyuan sneered.


    "Boy, don''t you know what you did? It took me a lot of time to catch the spirit insect. Now I have sheltered Young Master Zhang for a few years, and you just vomit it out. But something worth ten thousand dollars!" Xu Tianlei sneered.


    Naturally, it is a Gu worm, but it is not a big problem to deceive these fools. In Xu Tianlei��s eyes, Zhang Deyuan is a big money maker, and he can get the blood of Zhang Deyuan��s son. It was the best of both worlds, but Su Yan It was messed up.


    If it hadn''t been for him to study the rhetoric long ago, and call the Gu worm a spirit worm, then it might really be exposed.


    But fooling Zhang Deyuan is not a big problem, so he is not in a hurry.


    But Su Yan really couldn''t let it go. Although it was just ordinary Gu worms, there were not many people who could tell. Those people were quietly killed by him, and Su Yan would naturally not let it go.


    "What do you want?" Su Yan was too lazy to explain, he wanted to see what the Gu Master was playing.


    "Do you understand what it means to be worth ten thousand gold?" Xu Tianlei smiled lightly.


    Now that he is ready to do something with Su Yan, he naturally doesn''t mind squandering a sum of money from Su Yan. After all, such fat sheep are also kept, and they cannot be wasted.


    Su Yan also laughed, Xu Tianlei was really sure, this actually started to waste money.


    "Five hundred thousand, one penny less, don''t even think about leaving today." Xu Tianlei said loudly.


    Zhang Deyuan also sneered. On the train, he saw that Su Yan was not pleasing to his eyes. He actually let his daughter-in-law kneel in front of Su Yan. In any case, Puhui is also the Zhang family. This is undoubtedly a loss of Zhang''s face.


    If it wasn''t for his son, he would have done something to Su Yan on the train.


    "I saved someone, so I have to post money back?" Su Yan smiled.


    Is there such a thing in this world?


    It''s fine for him to save people and be ridiculed. Now the other party actually wants him to pay?


    "You are not saving people. If it weren''t for the spirit worm planted by Master Xu, my son would have died a long time ago. Now as long as you pay, don''t blame me if you continue to be stubborn!" Zhang Deyuan sneered. .


    At this moment, if he could, he even wanted Su Yan''s life directly. He was completely ashamed on the train. The local tyrant is a local tyrant, but it is not a poor **** like Su Yan that can ridicule!


    "What if I don''t give it?" Su Yan sneered.


    "No?" Zhang Deyuan laughed, "Then you will pay for it with your life, one life for one life, if you want my son''s life, I want your life!"


    He is still a little sure about solving Su Yan, although the methods that Su Yan showed on the train are indeed a bit strange, but the master Xu next to him is not covered.


    Xu Tianlei''s methods are even more miraculous. He has seen a lot of them, so this time he specially invited Xu Tianlei. Su Yan was miserable this time.


    "Boy, I advise you not to waste time. Obediently take out half a million, maybe you can save your own life." Xu Tianlei said.


    Now the fat sheep is in front of him, Xu Tianlei has no reason to let it go. Of course, if Su Yan refuses, then he will naturally not let Su Yan leave here alive.


    Even if Su Yan gave the money, he would find a way to get rid of Su Yan. After all, such variables are placed here who knows what will happen in the future.


    These people near the market are his cash cows. If a Su Yan cuts his money, naturally Xu Tianlei doesn''t want to see it.


    "You are really an idiot. The person who wants your son''s life and your wealth is standing next to you, but you are still standing with him." Su Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing these words, Xu Tianlei also frowned. He naturally suspected that Su Yan saw that it was a Gu worm, so he would not choose to let Su Yan go. Now Su Yan said this in front of Zhang Deyuan. , He could not wait to directly kill Su Yan.


    However, if you do this at this time, it will inevitably cause Zhang Deyuan''s suspicion. The Zhang family''s head who made his fortune by mining is not a fool, otherwise he will not do his business.


    After all, there are not a few people who mine in the city, but there are few families that can compare with the Zhang family.


    "Huh, what do you know?" Xu Tianlei shouted directly, "Boss Zhang, don''t listen to his nonsense. You must know that your son can live for so many years, but it is all because of the spirit worms I have found! "


    "Master Xu''s behavior Zhang will naturally remember, but this kid not only wants my son''s life, but also dares to slander the name of the master. Now let the master take action and directly suppress him!" Zhang Deyuan Leng Said the voice.


    Now that his son has come to the city and has Xu Tianlei''s existence, his son will not have any big problems, so Su Yan is alive or dead has nothing to do with him.


    Zhang Deyuan can still see who Xu Tianlei is for so many years.


    Su Yan is just a person who just met, Zhang Deyuan still has the confidence to choose who to believe.


    "Good!" Xu Tianlei also sneered.


    He couldn''t tolerate Su Yan anymore at this time, and let Su Yan continue to propagate this way. Although these foolish people would not refute him, his reputation was not very good.


    Xu Tianlei will naturally not let such things happen, and the most important thing about walking around is a good reputation.


    "Idiot." Su Yan said lightly.


    It''s no wonder that an ordinary Gu master dares to make money. This Deyuan is not a smart person himself. He didn''t understand why his son had black face and black tongue before?


    "Keep talking!" Xu Tianlei sneered, and the whole person turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Su Yan.


    He quietly put his left hand into his pocket, and there is an extremely powerful Gu worm hidden in it. Su Yan is just a half-hearted in his eyes. He hasn''t met someone who wants to intervene in these years, but the final fate. Very miserable.


    "Kneel me down!" Su Yan shouted in a low voice.


    Xu Tianlei, who was planning to take out the Gu worm and throw it at Su Yan, was taken aback, his feet were soft, and then he knelt on the ground.


    He just felt as if he was being spotted by an evil dragon, so for a while, he felt cold behind his back.


    And don''t know why, he can''t move now, even if he wants to attack Su Yan, it is impossible.


    "What kind of magic are you using, let me go!" Chen Tianlei roared.

 Chapter 2482： Arouse popular anger

    Chapter 2482 aroused popular anger


    Xu Tianlei''s eyes were extremely angry, and he naturally didn''t believe that Su Yan could not move him on his knees just because of his aura. In his opinion, Su Yan was just using some witchcraft.


    "Do you know what consequences you will cause if you do this!" Xu Tianlei smiled.


    He has a great reputation in Lincheng, just like the old Holy See controlled the entire Holy See. Not only the family respected him, but even every citizen of Lincheng respected him very much.


    He was convinced that Su Yan did not dare to do anything to him, he was like a **** in the city!


    "Are you crazy, do you know who Master Chen is!" Zhang Deyuan shouted coldly.


    This is the **** of the city, Zhang Deyuan didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to do it.


    "There is so much nonsense." Su Yan said lightly, "Isn''t it just trying to trouble me."


    Su Yan stepped directly on Xu Tianlei''s face, just a Gu Master. If he didn''t do evil, it would be fine. After doing evil, he still wanted to trouble him. Of course, Su Yan would not give him a good face.


    Zhang Deyuan''s face was also shocked, Xu Tianlei was like a **** in the city, but now, the **** was stepped on his face with his foot!


    "You are looking for death!" Xu Tianlei said angrily.


    A small golden snake in his cuff slowly swam down and moved towards Su Yan. This snake venom was extremely poisonous, and as long as it touched a little, it would die.


    Su Yan thought he would be fine if he controlled him with the demon method?


    There is a smile hidden in Xu Tianlei''s eyes, this is where Gu Master is strong, not only his own strength is excellent, but also the methods are weird, and few people can detect their methods.


    Su Yan smiled faintly. Of course, this method could not escape his eyes. Before the golden snake touched him, Su Yan directly caught him.


    "Your stuff?" Su Yan asked.


    Xu Tianlei''s eyes were also a little surprised, this little snake was not in Su Yan''s field of vision at all, but Su Yan directly discovered it.


    Su Yan strangled the golden snake''s head, and then slowly squeezed out the golden snake''s fangs. Seeing this scene, Xu Tianlei''s eyes also panicked.


    The venom of this golden snake is mortal when touched. He was confident enough before, but now, he suddenly panicked.


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Tianlei said angrily.


    "Give you back your things." Su Yan said lightly.


    Afterwards, he directly buckled the snake''s fangs on Xu Tianlei''s arm, Xu Tianlei screamed directly, but it was just a sound, and then he fell directly to the ground.


    Zhang Deyuan stood there blankly, his eyes became deadly silent.


    Xu Tianlei is dead!


    That''s the **** of the city!


    At this moment, he was lying on the ground, foaming continuously in his mouth, his eyes had been rolled over, as if he was dead.


    Zhang Deyuan glanced at Su Yan, and then ran away. Now that Master Chen is dead, his stay here is undoubtedly a dead end. At this time, he naturally chose to escape directly.


    This news must be let others know that Su Yan actually killed their "god"!


    Su Yan didn''t bother to chase after him, watching the city walk indifferently. As for the gods, he didn''t care at all. He just trampled an ant to death.


    However, after Zhang Deyuan escaped, the whole city exploded.


    Xu Tianlei��s reputation is indeed very high in the city. For a while, the news that Xu Tianlei was killed by a poisonous snake spread throughout the city. The busiest among them was naturally Zhang Deyuan. After all, the news came from him. At this time Many media are waiting for interviews in Zhangjia.


    Even those in power from other families rushed to the Zhang family at this moment.


    Xu Tianlei''s death was a huge loss for them. Although they didn''t believe in the words of the gods, Xu Tianlei''s methods were indeed very mysterious.


    The important thing is that Xu Tianlei was on their side. Now they were suddenly slaughtered. Their hearts were naturally upset, and they were ready to come to Zhang Deyuan to find out the situation.


    Soon, the whole Lincheng learned about Xu Tianlei''s death.


    And Su Yan strolled around Linshi and went to see the most famous mining area in Linshi.


    Linshi is well-known for its mining areas, and almost all of the aristocratic families started from the mining areas in Linshi.


    However, Su Yan didn''t try hard, just glanced lightly and left.


    All day, Su Yan was wandering around the city, and did not rush back to the hotel.


    It was not until the evening that Su Yan returned to the hotel.


    There were people pointing to Su Yan along the way, but Su Yan didn''t care, but went straight to the hotel.


    In the hotel, Su Yan had just stepped into the hotel lobby when the manager had already greeted him.


    "Sorry sir, we have already helped you withdraw your room, now take your salute, leave quickly!" the manager said coldly.


    Su Yan was also stunned, but he didn''t notify the other party to check out, and this attitude is also a bit bad for the visitors, right?


    "Move my salute without permission?" Su Yan said coldly, "And I didn''t say that I would check out."


    "You killed our gods in the city, our hotel does not do your business, so please bring your own salute to go!" the manager said coldly.


    Su Yan was also stunned, unexpectedly because of the Gu Master.


    However, he didn''t bother to explain anything to the other party, so he directly passed the sound transmission to one of the people.


    The lobby manager was also a little angry. If he didn''t think he was not Su Yan''s opponent, then he might have done something to Su Yan.


    "What are you doing in a daze, go, our hotel does not welcome you!" the lobby manager said coldly.


    He couldn''t look at Su Yan for a second now, and he wished that Su Yan would die now.


    There was disdain in Su Yan''s eyes, just an ordinary person, who could trample to death at any time.


    As for killing Xu Tianlei, Su Yan has no psychological pressure. These public opinions are nothing to him. Anyway, he can''t stay on earth for long, and these people can''t help him.


    "It''s you who should get off." Su Yan said lightly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" said the lobby manager.


    "A minute ago, this hotel was already mine, now you have been fired by me." Su Yan said lightly.


    "You are crazy..." the lobby manager laughed.


    However, his laughter had just appeared, and immediately received a text message on his mobile phone.


    He was stunned, but he took out his cell phone subconsciously, and his face changed instantly when he saw the text message.


    That was a notice from the hotel��s personnel department, stating that he had been fired, so he should go to the property and collect his salary now!


    But how is this possible?


    He looked at Su Yan, with shock in his eyes!

 Chapter 2483： what happened

    Chapter 2483, what''s going on


    "Isn''t it going?" Su Yan said lightly.


    The lobby manager has a lot of resentment in his eyes. This job is highly paid, but now he has lost this job, and all this is because of Su Yan!


    In his eyes, Su Yan looked like a demon at the moment.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. If this **** manager doesn''t leave, then he doesn''t mind doing it.


    But the lobby manager didn''t waste any time. Even if he was unwilling, he could only choose to leave.


    Su Yan returned to his room, and he was a little surprised by such a thing. After all, it was still somewhat impossible for a Gu Master to control an urban area.


    According to his speculation, it is estimated that someone will come to him in the future.


    However, Su Yan was not in a hurry. He wandered around the city as usual the next day. The people encountered this time became very hostile, and some even threw stones at him.


    But after he killed a few more courageous people, even though the people in the city still hated him, they didn''t dare to stop him.


    But this time, in order to completely solve this problem, Su Yan plans to go to Zhang''s house.


    The cause of these things was all because of the Zhang family, and the person who had to tie the bell to untie the bell, so Su Yan went directly to the Zhang family.


    In the Zhang family at this moment, Zhang Deyuan stood tremblingly next to an old man. The old man was wrapped in a black robe, and his whole body was wrapped around a white python!


    At this moment, the white python spit out the letter, looking at everyone present.


    "Now I have put the spirit insects back for you, and the cost is still the same, but if something like this happens next time, then I won''t have so many spirit insects for you to use." The old man said lightly.


    Zhang Deyuan hurriedly nodded, and he dared to stand up straight to Chen Tianlei, but the old man in front of him did not dare to say anything.


    The old man also glanced at the child, and the coldness in his eyes was gradually hidden.


    Naturally, it was still a Gu worm. There were not a few people like Zhang Deyuan''s son in the city, and they were basically children.


    This is also the reason why they can have such great prestige in the city. Gu worms are in their hands, so naturally these people can only listen to them.


    And what makes Lei Guang amused is that they use Gu worms to absorb the blood and vitality of their children to nourish themselves, but as long as they exercise a little restraint, these people will be grateful to them and even give money.


    It can be said that they have taken control of the entire temporary market.


    However, at this moment, the bad news from his junior brother actually caused Lei Yun to come forward. Anyway, Xu Tianlei is his junior, this is slap them in the face of the Gu God.


    "Where is the person who killed my junior brother?" Lei Guang asked.


    This time he appeared not only to supplement Gu worms, but also to take revenge for his junior.


    "Still in the hotel, according to the lobby manager of that hotel, that kid actually bought the entire hotel." Zhang Deyuan wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He dared not face Thunder Light at all at this moment, because the white python on the opponent was indeed too frightening.


    After all, this is not a toy.


    "Really, then I will take his life today!" Lei Guang said coldly.


    He had a good relationship with Xu Tianlei before, so he expressed his position directly at this time, and he was going to the hotel to trouble Su Yan.


    "I''m here myself." A voice faintly sounded.


    Both Zhang Deyuan and Lei Guang were taken aback. This is the inside of the Zhang family. How did Su Yan get in?


    Especially Zhang Deyuan, there are a lot of masters hidden in Zhang''s family, and now let Su Yan rush here, which really surprised him.


    Lei Guang was taken aback for a moment, and then he laughed. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to break into the land of Zhang Family. Although he didn''t know how Su Yan arrived, since Su Yan came, he had no reason. Let Su Yan go.


    "I have to admit your courage. You killed my junior, and even dared to show up in front of me." Lei Guang sneered.


    "You mice are hiding very deeply." Su Yan also laughed.


    He came this time to find trouble with Zhang Deyuan, but he did not expect to encounter Lei Guang, a mouse. In Su Yan��s view, these Gu Masters are naturally no different from mice. They usually hide their heads and show their tails, but as long as there is a little bit of teeny Xiaoli will rush out suddenly.


    Zhang Deyuan saw Su Yan, although he was a little surprised, but at this time he didn''t have the slightest worry. Because of Lei Guang''s presence, Su Yan came here only to die!


    After seeing Su Yan''s strength yesterday, he found a lot of bodyguards to protect himself, just because he was afraid that Su Yan would come to him, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to come to him today.


    Now that Lei Guang is here, even if Su Yan comes, it will have no effect, but will end badly!


    "Mouse?" Lei Guang sneered. "You are more like a mouse. You killed someone and hid. It took some time to find you, but now that you have appeared, then naturally you will not be let go."


    In his opinion, Su Yan is already bound to die. At this time, his Gu worms have surrounded Su Yan. As long as his mind moves slightly, Su Ya will be swallowed by those Gu worms!


    At that time, Su Yan will be eroded by Hundred Poisons, and then die in pain!


    Lei Guang sneered, and directly urged the Gu worms that were ambushing near Su Yan and swallowed them toward Su Yan!


    There was a wicked smile at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and he lightly stomped his feet, and then the little bugs exploded directly into the air, and even his body protector wind could not get close.


    "How about it, do you feel painful now?" Lei Guang laughed, "From the time you stepped in here, you have been destined to have only one dead word in the end!"


    Although Zhang Deyuan couldn''t understand what happened, Lei Guang was so confident at the moment that a sneer appeared on his face.


    He also vaguely knew that people like Lei Guang had mysterious methods, they were very powerful in approaching and saving people, and their use of poison was also a must. It is estimated that Su Yan was already infected with Lei Guang''s venom and had no place to be buried!


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yan said lightly.


    Lei Guang was also stunned. At this time, Su Yan should be convulsed all over, foaming at the mouth.


    How could you stand in front of him safe and sound, this is impossible!


    "What''s the matter, where''s my Gu worm?" Lei Guang was stunned suddenly.


    He was already imagining Su Yan''s expression when he died in pain, so he didn''t notice this. He didn''t expect that all his Gu worms had lost contact with him at this moment. No matter how he called, he couldn''t get a response!

 Chapter 2484： Gu God

    Chapter 2484: Gu God Sect


    Su Yan stared at the scene indifferently, and his heart was extremely calm. He wanted his life even with this method?


    Today''s Gu Masters are really inferior to one generation, and it is estimated that many inheritances have also been wiped out in history. Otherwise, according to the previous Gu Masters, it would actually make him feel a little more interesting.


    Lei Guang also slowly recovered from the surprise, but his face was still ugly.


    "Did you find it, but it''s okay, I can kill a guy like you at the touch of a finger" Lei Guang snorted coldly.


    He has a lot of methods, and it is very simple to solve Su Yan. In his opinion, Su Yan is just an ant that can be crushed to death at any time, and Gu Master has a lot of methods. The poisonous insects lurking around Su Yan just now are just the most. It''s simple.


    "Come on, swallow his head for me!" Lei Guang directly urged the python entwined with him.


    The python was also vomiting the letter at this moment, and then slowly returned to the ground, and then the entire snake body bowed!


    In the next second, it was like a spring, with a strong body, and directly rushed towards Su Yan. If this thigh-thick snake gets entangled, it is estimated that even the master is a dead end.


    Because this is not an ordinary snake, but has been refined, not only is it very grieving, but also the scales are very poisonous!


    "You are not dead this time?" Lei Guang sneered.


    He was also a little elusive of Su Yan''s methods. After all, he had really ignored Su Yan''s existence before. At this moment, if he could use this white python to see Su Yan''s methods, then it would be the best.


    Su Yan faintly took out his palm, and then in the eyes of everyone, the white snake shot out like a bow and arrow exploded into a cloud of blood in the air, before it even had time to approach Su Yan.


    It''s exactly the same as the previous Gu worm!


    Lei Guang stayed for a while, how could this be possible!


    After his refining, this giant python was impossible to resist even in the realm of the master, but now it was wiped out by Su Yan''s finger!


    "Who are you, we have no grievances before, why come here?" Lei Guang frowned.


    For this reason, Su Yan can''t be an ordinary person, but in his memory, he hasn''t provoked such a person, right!


    "Didn''t I kill your junior, so there is an enmity between us!" Su Yan sneered.


    Lei Guang was also dumbfounded. He did know that Su Yan had killed his junior, but what did this have to do with him, and Su Yan should be the person who was being revenge, why is he now being troubled?


    "You are so domineering!" Lei Guang said coldly.


    "If you are just talking nonsense, then die." Su Yan said lightly.


    "No, you can''t kill me, my master is a person you can''t afford to provoke. If you don''t want to die, you''d better let me go now, otherwise you will die miserably later!" Lei Guang sneered.


    His master, Wang Chunqiu, is the leader of the Gu God Sect, and his strength is good. The reason why they dare to do evil in the city is because of Wang Chunqiu''s existence. He is backed by the Gu God Sect, and he is not afraid of anything.


    Even if Su Yan solves all his Gu worms, as long as the golden sign of Master does not fall, no one will dare to move him in the market!


    "There is so much nonsense." Su Yan said lightly, and then his palms slowly closed.


    Suddenly, Lei Guang only felt that his whole body was being squeezed by the surrounding air, and even he could hear the sound of his own bones. His body was clicked and broken by the surrounding air, along with bones and internal organs.


    "My master is...Wang Chunqiu...you can''t kill me!" Lei Guang exhausted all his strength and exhaled the last breath in his lungs.


    Wang Chunqiu''s name is very resounding in the city, so he thinks that Su Yan will cut his master''s face and let him go. This is how Wang Chunqiu was named.


    "I don''t know." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he folded his hands, and suddenly Lei Guang''s body was squeezed into meat sauce.


    At this time, the heads of other families rushed over. They came to learn about Xu Tianlei''s situation yesterday. They originally planned to leave today, but they rushed over when they heard the noise here.


    "What did he do, that was the chief disciple of Great Immortal Spring and Autumn, he was directly beheaded by him!" a family leader exclaimed.


    "Is this kid the one who killed Master Xu?" Someone was surprised.


    "No matter who he is, if he kills the disciple of Chunqiu Daxian now, he will not end well!" Someone sneered.


    They also all guessed that Su Yan was the one who killed Xu Tianlei before, because looking at the whole city, now the only person who dared to deal with Lei Guang was the young man who killed Xu Tianlei.


    But I didn''t expect Su Yan to kill the Zhang family!


    Not far away, in an ancient mansion, Wang Chunqiu watched the two life lamps in front of him go out, and his entire face turned blue.


    As soon as he flicked his sleeves, the ground shook suddenly, and a huge centipede penetrated the ground and directly carried him forward.


    In the Zhang family, everyone was still looking at Su Yan and talking.


    Su Yan didn''t care. These Patriarchs were so scared at the moment, they only dared to stand far away and chattering. Even Zhang Deyuan had already run away. He directly killed Lei Guang easily, which is undoubtedly a deterrent among these people. Very big.


    Sometimes this is the case. If you are too kind, someone will think you are bullying, so Su Yan doesn''t mind if they see the scene before.


    Now he is not leaving, just because he is waiting for someone.


    He had already sensed that a great resentment was rushing here. It was not human resentment, but Gu worm resentment, so he was also waiting.


    It is estimated that the other party is some kind of Master Chunqiu from Lei Guang��s mouth, but at last something interesting came, so Su Yan did not rush to leave, cutting the grass does not remove the roots and the spring breeze is blowing again, so Su Yan directly planned to teach this Gu God Give it out.


    Save these guys coming out to make trouble in the future.


    Su Yan stood calmly on the spot, the other Patriarchs dared not move, they could only stand and watch him from a distance.


    Zhang Deyuan''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful. Even Lei Guang and Xu Tianlei were planted in Su Yan''s hands. However, thinking of Su Yan''s attitude before, he was also very upset.


    Now that Lei Guang and Xu Tianlei are both dead, the ancestors of the Spring and Autumn Period are naturally unable to sit still. When that time comes, the solution to Su Yan is not simple.


    Great Immortal Chun Qiu''s mana is very strong, and it is not at the same level as Lei Guang and Xu Tianlei. He also wants to see how long Su Yan can linger!

 Chapter 2485： Easy to kill

    Chapter 2485: Easy Killing


    "You are so courageous!" A loud shout came.


    Wang Chunqiu stood on the head of the giant centipede, with a gloomy expression on his face. Both Lei Guang and Xu Tianlei would inherit his mantle in the future, and they are considered to be better disciples he has cultivated.


    After all, the most important thing for raising Gu is time, and it''s seven or eight years at every turn, and he might not be able to find such a disciple!


    "Welcome to the Spring and Autumn Fairy!" When all the Patriarchs heard this voice, they shouted to the people in the sky.


    The Gu God Sect is not small, and none of these aristocratic families can provoke them, but the Gu God Sect is very important to them. These aristocratic families seek the protection of Gu God Sect with a lot of money every year.


    However, the right and left guardians of the Gu God Sect were directly beheaded by Su Yan. At this time, these Patriarchs were very afraid of Su Yan, but after Wang Chunqiu came, it was naturally different. This is the leader of the Gu God Sect. Su Yan was indeed perverted, and he would smash and sink in front of Wang Chunqiu. There was no second possibility.


    Standing on the centipede''s head, Su Yan looked down.


    "I can feel that you have the breath of my disciples." Wang Chunqiu said lightly.


    Su Yan did not answer, but looked at Wang Chunqiu lightly, without any emotion in his eyes.


    "You killed them, and on my turf, I have to admire your courage, but soon, you will die with your courage." Wang Chunqiu said.


    "Then you''d better use your full strength, otherwise you won''t even be able to keep the whole body." Su Yan said lightly.


    This sentence immediately stunned everyone not far away. This kid was too mad. He actually talked to Wang Chunqiu like this. Isn''t this looking for death?


    "This guy is dead, and he will die miserably." Someone commented.


    "Although Gu God Sect is for refining Gu, Great Immortal Spring and Autumn''s mana is indeed very powerful."


    Many people think that Su Yan is already dead and dead, and will be crushed directly by Wang Chunqiu. After all, Wang Chunqiu''s reputation is there, and he can solve Su Yan''s existence casually.


    In the past, dozens of cultivators in the Taoist realm went to the Gu God Sect, intending to kill Wang Chunqiu, but before even seeing Wang Chunqiu''s face, the opponent had already died under the Gu technique.


    This is also enough to see how strong Wang Chunqiu''s strength is. Su Yan can kill Lei Guang and Xu Tianlei. Although he is not weak in strength, it is nothing compared to Wang Chunqiu.


    Wang Chunqiu also sneered. Now that he has appeared here, Su Yan doesn''t need to escape. Maybe this kid is really a little brave, but at this time he still doesn''t know the situation, that''s an idiot.


    How can his strength be something ordinary people can grasp?


    Suddenly, he was too lazy to talk nonsense. Under his control, a lot of moths flew out of the centipede''s abdomen.


    These are blood moths, which contain a lot of resentment and toxicity. As long as they are touched, the skin will ulcerate, and the poison will erode the whole body a little bit.


    This is the horror of Gu Masters, their strength is the precipitation of the year, and often one Gu worm is enough to make opponents of the same level directly die!


    Now a large group of moths rushed towards Su Yan, people not far away also understood that Wang Chunqiu had made up his mind to kill Su Yan, after all, Su Yan had killed the opponent''s two disciples.


    Su Yan didn''t even move. He was really curious about Gu Art, so he didn''t rush to destroy Wang Chunqiu, but wanted to see what kind of methods the other party had.


    The moth did not touch Su Yan, but hit his body guard gas, and immediately burst into a cloud of blood mist. The smell of blood immediately filled the air, and many people covered their mouths. Nose, the scales of these moths and their blood are still poisonous.


    If you inhale your lungs, you will soon be poisoned to invade your body. Then, it will not only start with the skin, but start with the internal organs. They absolutely can''t bear the pain.


    "Chunqiu Daxian be careful, this kid knows magic!" Zhang Deyuan reminded him.


    He hoped that Su Yan would die here. After all, Su Yan was too rampant and actually killed Zhang Family directly. Obviously Su Yan was coming towards him, so at this time he also hoped that Su Yan would be beheaded by Wang Chunqiu.


    But on the other side, Su Yan glanced at Zhang Deyuan lightly.


    At this time Zhang Deyuan didn''t speak, and Su Yan almost forgot that he was coming to trouble Zhang Deyuan.


    Then he shot directly and slapped Zhang Deyuan with a slap. Zhang Deyuan suddenly screamed and wanted to run back.


    It''s a pity that his speed is not as fast as Su Yan''s palm prints, and Su Yan''s palm is immediately slapped into meat!


    "So courageous!" Wang Chunqiu shouted angrily.


    Zhang Jia usually cooperated with them, and Su Yan actually beheaded Zhang Deyuan in front of him at this time, which was too shameful for him.


    "Too much nonsense, if you want to live more, you''d better use your skills." Su Yan said lightly.


    Wang Chunqiu''s eyes were also extremely angry. Although he said that his blood moth had been solved by Su Yan by unknown means, he was not afraid.


    He definitely has more methods than Su Yan. This is where Gu Master is powerful. How could Su Yan beat him?


    "You are crazy, I won''t kill you, but use your body to refine loneliness!" Wang Chunqiu shouted coldly.


    Then he flicked his sleeves, and immediately countless centipedes fell from the sky and rushed towards Su Yan.


    What surprised Su Yan was that this centipede was able to eat his bodyguard qi, and at this time it crawled towards him!


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, his whole body shook, and the centipede nearby turned into powder.


    At this time, Wang Chunqiu''s eyes also flashed a hint of surprise, but he was not in a hurry. He had raised a lot of Gus these years, so dealing with Su Yan was not a difficult problem at all.


    "Go." Wang Chunqiu said to the giant centipede behind him.


    The head of that giant centipede was the size of two people, and at this moment, the erect body smashed directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan still didn''t move, and faintly punched.


    The giant centipede was smashed into the air by Su Yan before it even had time to fall.


    With a fist and a slap, the Gu worms raised by Wang Chunqiu had no effect on Su Yan, but were ruined and destroyed.


    This made Wang Chunqiu a little more vigilant. He was not a fool either. Of course, at this time, it was obvious that Su Yan was not easy.


    "Anything else?" Su Yan frowned.


    If Wang Chunqiu had only that ability, then he would no longer keep Wang Chunqiu''s life.


    "Well, I want to let you know this time, Gu God Sect is not something you can afford!"

 Chapter 2486： Double Gu

    Chapter 2486: Substitute Gu


    A trace of distress flashed in Wang Chunqiu''s eyes, and then he took out a jade box hidden in his arms.


    The moment the jade box appeared, everyone felt a fragrance!


    "This is not a big medicine, is Chunqiu Daxian ready to do it himself?" Someone asked in surprise.


    The medicinal fragrance from this jade box really made everyone dazzled, as if they had entered a world of bliss.


    Only Su Yan is still calm, because this is not a big medicine, but the temperature of a gu worm. If you inhale too much of this smell, it will be like drug use, and you will feel dizzy, and then gradually fall into your own dreamland. In the middle, and then never wake up again.


    Su Yan didn''t care, there was nothing on earth that could shake his soul, so this kind of thing had no effect on him at all.


    However, Wang Chunqiu sneered. Even if Su Yan was solved this time, he would have suffered a heavy loss. The previous Gu worms were all his family background, and he did not expect Su Yan to solve it so easily.


    But this time, Su Yan was not so easy to solve!


    Wang Chunqiu slowly opened the jade box. Inside the box was a small red bug. At this moment, he saw the sky and the earth again, and suddenly the little bug flew directly into the sky.


    Wang Chunqiu blew his whistle, and the little red worm immediately circled Su Yan.


    At this moment, the disciples and patrons of the family not far away screamed, because they found their bodies itchy very much, but as long as they grabbed them with their hands, they would directly pull their skin down, revealing Bloody meat below.


    Even so, the level of itching was still painful, and some people still scratched inadvertently, and the blood on the body suddenly dripped.


    "Itchy, itchy!"


    "What''s going on, we haven''t met him, how could such a thing happen?" Someone asked puzzledly.


    "It is spreading pollen, and those things are extremely harmful to us!"


    Someone reminded him that he then directly covered his mouth and nose with cloth. This is indeed an itchy bug, but the internal organs are indeed itchy, so no matter how you scratch it, it has no effect.


    On the contrary, they scratched their skin, because there was no pain in the whole body, and the nerves had been numb. Many people directly scratched their skin when scratching.


    "Did you see it? This is only part of this bug''s ability. Those who kill him will inevitably touch the pollen. If you don''t want to die too uncomfortably, then it''s best not to act rashly!" Wang Chunqiu sneered at Su Yan.


    The power of this little bug is not just because of his pollen, but it''s killing it. Anyone who thinks about it will die in the pollen.


    How could Su Yan play with him?


    "No tricks." Su Yan frowned. This method is only troublesome for low-level people. For him, the pollen and flower poison are of no effect.


    Wang Chunqiu was really angry at this time, but this was one of his few powerful Gu worms, but Su Yan hadn''t expected any changes.


    When Wang Chunqiu saw this scene, his eyes were a little annoyed. Su Yan was indeed right. The pollen had no effect on him.


    Naturally, Wang Chunqiu couldn''t bear it, and he blew the whistle directly, and then the little red bug rushed towards Su Yan.


    This time, even if he struggled with his heavy losses, he would kill Su Yanqige here.


    Su Yan is too arrogant. Who dared to talk to him like this before?


    If he was a martial artist, he would directly suppress Su Yan at this time.


    If he doesn''t kneel down, he wants to use Su Yan to raise Gu''s grill is a hot water, because as long as he smells this little bug, he will die soon!


    At this time, the aristocratic families themselves were in a panic. Many people turned their heads and ran out. Some even jumped into the pond, hoping to relieve the itching.


    But it had no effect at all. Instead, the water in the pond turned bright red. It was blood flowing from the arm that was scratched by the opponent.


    The worm is indeed very toxic. Those people didn''t even touch it, they just saw the existence of the little worm, and it suddenly became like this.


    This time Wang Chunqiu planned to use this high-quality Gu worm to take Su Yan''s life directly.


    Suddenly, the Gu worm rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    The body-protecting wind still hasn''t blocked the opponent, and now is the era of spiritual energy recovery, so the Gu technique has also been improved. These stories are not afraid of the existence of spiritual power, and can even swallow it to strengthen oneself.


    However, Su Yan��s body strength now is not spiritual power, but elemental power. This body-protecting wind is just formed naturally. Su Yan did not care about it. Instead, he grabbed the red bug and took it. Squeezed to death, and then directly burned to death with fire!


    "You dare to touch him, it''s just looking for death!" Wang Chunqiu laughed loudly. The poison of this gu worm is very strong, even he dare not touch it.


    So on weekdays, it was always stored in the ice jade box. I didn''t expect Su Yan to grab it directly with his hands. Although the Gu worm was considered dead, relatively, Su Yan would definitely die!


    "Just wait for your body to slowly corrode and only the bones are left, hahahaha!" Wang Chunqiu laughed.


    He is still very happy in his heart, his Gu technique is still very powerful, although he was a little surprised by what Su Yan did before, but he will still die at this moment!


    "What are you happy about?" Su Yan said lightly, "Is there only that?"


    Su Yan slowly shook the debris of the insect to the ground, his palms were still extremely white, without any change.


    Wang Chunqiu''s face also became shocked!


    "How is this possible!" he said angrily.


    This red gu worm is the strongest among his gu worms, but now he hasn''t caused Su Yan to suffer any harm. This is beyond his imagination. Who is Su Yan?


    "It looks like you''re already poor." Su Yan said lightly.


    Now Wang Chunqiu probably couldn''t produce any more powerful Gu worms, otherwise he would not be so shocked. Naturally, Su Yan didn''t have the need to keep him, and directly slapped Wang Chunqiu.


    Su Yan suddenly smashed half of Wang Chunqiu''s body.


    Wang Chunqiu yelled. He could feel the vitality in his body slowly passing by, but how could this be possible?


    There was still a substitute Gu on his body. At this time, the **** thing should be the substitute Gu, but Su Yan slapped him and almost killed him!

 Chapter 2487： Kitakami Chaebol

    Chapter 2487


    On the bar street, supercars came, and several cars were racing at this moment. The streets here are not too big. Pedestrians evaded and dared not stop on the road.


    Su Yan is choosing bars at the moment. After all, most bars now have no positions, and there is still a lot of traffic.


    At this moment, those luxury cars occupied the entire street and rushed towards Su Yan. Su Yan also frowned because the other party had no intention of stopping at this moment.


    "Are you looking for death?" the yellow-haired young man in the Dodge Viper said coldly.


    Immediately they all stepped on the accelerator. In the past few days, they were also well-known in this street. Their homes are all famous chaebols in Beijing. They still did not escape when the ground was cracked because they were confident enough to survive.


    They are also used to being arrogant and domineering on weekdays. This street always walks sideways. Who dares to block their way?


    Now there was a fool standing in the middle of the road, and he didn''t evade seeing them. At this moment, they chose to hit him directly.


    Isn''t it just a life?


    Few people have disappeared in Kitakami recently?


    When the time comes, it will be thrown directly into the crack, and no one will come to investigate anything. At that time, it will be said that it was eaten by human face ghost rumors, and it is estimated that no one like Su Yan will specifically come to investigate.


    So they didn''t have the slightest psychological burden in their hearts, and they planned to kill Su Yan with a car!


    Many people watched this scene in astonishment. The Dodge Viper quickly rushed towards Su Yan. In a flash, the Dodge Viper slammed into Su Yan''s body.


    The girls who came to the bar to play were also blindfolded at this moment, and couldn''t bear to see Su Yan''s miserable behavior.


    At this speed, it is estimated that Su Yan is like a kite with a broken line, without any possibility of surviving.


    The car overturned, Su Yan stood faintly on the spot, and the entire front of the Dodge Viper had sunk in.


    Forestry��s entire head hit the front windshield of the Dodge Viper. At this moment, blood was constantly flowing down his forehead, and Forestry��s eyes ignited anger!


    He really did not expect that Su Yan would actually block his Dodge Viper. Just now he ran into it at a speed of 120 kilometers per hour, and Su Yan was unscathed!


    The crowd of onlookers was also stunned at this moment, but there was not much surprise. After all, there were not a few monks who had poured into Beihang District recently, and these people just regarded Su Yan as those monks.


    "Are you looking for death?" Forestry opened the car door and looked at Su Yan coldly.


    At this moment, there was still blood flowing down from his hair, and he was considered a monk, so even if this Dodge Viper was almost scrapped, he simply shed some blood.


    Su Yan was still very indifferent, and there was no emotion in his eyes when he looked at Forestry.


    "You are the first person who dared to stop in front of my car, but no matter what your origin, you will have to pay the price today." Forestry said coldly.


    The Lin family is the largest chaebol in Beijing. He controls almost half of Beijing''s economy and has a strong economic strength. Therefore, it usually walks sideways in Beijing. No one dares to defy his orders.


    Recently, because of the serious ground cracks in the North Bank of China, ground cracks have even occurred on many highways.


    The only thing that can guarantee access to the outside world is airplanes and a few trains.


    If it is not a last resort, forestry will not come here to drag racing.


    But when Su Yan came to stand in his way, he was also very unhappy.


    "The road belongs to your house?" Su Yan frowned.


    The road conditions here are inherently very narrow. At this time, the opponent is still racing here, which is why he is too lazy to avoid it, because this road is not designed for cars to go.


    Forestry also couldn''t help laughing. The road here was indeed repaired by his family''s chaebol, but the right to use it was indeed not in their Lin family''s hands.


    But when it comes to the entire Beihang Market, few people dare to stop him in front of his car.


    "Lin Shao, this kid is probably one of those monks." Another comrade in the drag racing faintly smiled.


    They don''t have a good impression of those monks either. After all, the influx of new forces means to occupy what they originally had. The cake is so big, and if a few people eat it, it will naturally be smaller.


    But they were not afraid, it was already the era of spiritual energy recovery, and there were not a few venerable chaebols supporting it.


    Therefore, Forestry was not afraid of Su Yan''s existence, but just crashed a Dodge Viper. He drove this kind of American muscle car just because it was running fast.


    And there are many people in his home who can stop the vehicle with bare hands, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to stop in front of him.


    "Shao Lin, just throw this kind of person directly into the cracks of the ground, and those monsters will entertain him for us." The young master of another chaebol came out and said.


    They are all chaebols attached to the Lin financial group, and they usually play with forestry, so they often come here to drag racing with forestry.


    They are also very annoying these days, the appearance of the ground crack has indeed reduced their entertainment scope a lot.


    "You hit someone and still want my life?" Su Yan also smiled.


    Just now, the forestry accelerated after seeing him. At this time, he didn''t apologize, but after getting off the car, he still wanted his life?


    "In Beijing, what forestry said is what I said. If you stopped my car today, you can say what it will end up." Forestry sneered.


    A dude handed him a bottle of ice water, and Forestry put it on his forehead. Although he also had the strength of a martial artist, it still hurts to hit it.


    The front windshield of the Dodge Viper was even shattered directly by him. One can imagine how serious the impact was. If it weren''t for his solid foundation, he might have died.


    At the same time, this is also the reason for his anger. He doesn''t remember how long he hasn''t felt the existence of pain, so today Su Yan has only a dead end!


    "Either roll or die." Su Yan said lightly, "Otherwise, you will end up like this car."


    Su Yan put his hand on the Dodge Viper, Yuan Li covered it, and immediately, the entire Dodge Viper was slowly crushed, and the sound of metal being squeezed sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Forestry looked at this scene in shock, and gradually a trace of fear appeared in his heart.


    He had realized that something was wrong at this time. Although he said that the Lin chaebol didn''t care about Su Yan''s existence, no one was following him at this time. If Su Yan did something to him, he really might not have any room for it .


    After all, the opponent''s hand at this moment is indeed a bit too strong.


    At this moment, the original Dodge Viper has become a square iron block at this moment.

 Chapter 2488： Scared to pee

    Chapter 2488: Scared to pee


    Forestry wanted to turn around and flee at the moment. At least he had to wait until the Lin''s consortium arrived. Otherwise, if Su Yan had killed him directly, then even if he had revenge, he would still become a dead body.


    Forestry is not an idiot, he will naturally make this stupid choice, but the key issue at this moment is that his legs are a bit weak.


    At this time, I wanted to take a step, but found that I could not take a step.


    His legs have been frightened, and Su Yan''s strength is still second. He just thought of what would happen to Su Yan if he did something to him at this time.


    Without bodyguards and expert protection, he is just an ordinary martial artist, especially when he saw that Su Yan only touched the Dodge Viper lightly, and then the Dodge Viper became a pile of scrap iron, he didn''t want to become it. Something like this.


    "You speak wildly, do you know who this is?" said a dude standing next to the forestry.


    He was really upset with Su Yan in his heart. In his opinion, this kid was too capable of pretending.


    Isn''t it just turning a broken car into scrap iron? It''s just a master''s method. The forestry''s method in Beijing to solve a master is not simple.


    Forestry almost wanted to push the head of the person next to him into the cesspit, but he couldn''t do it at this moment, because his whole body was extremely cold, and he was indeed shocked by the previous situation.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that Su Yan has an extremely strong oppressive force on his body. This young man is just standing here, and he seems to have a breathing problem at this moment!


    Forestry felt that such a sense of oppression was caused only because he had nowhere to retreat. Otherwise, why would a young man in his early twenties be able to rely on his aura to oppress him even breathing problems?


    But at this moment, even if he understood it, he felt extremely cold in his hands and feet.


    Because he would still die, Su Yan was not only a martial artist, at least he couldn''t do Su Yan''s movements just now.


    "Shao Lin, leave it to me to save your hands from getting dirty."


    Before Su Yan had time to speak, a boy calmly walked up. He was also in the realm of a master. Although he was only a beginner, he was better than others.


    At this time, Forestry did not speak or move, he could only take the initiative to invite Ying, after all, he couldn''t watch Su Yan staying here all the time. Where did he put the face of the Lin''s chaebol?


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense with the other party, and slapped it over.


    That dude''s smile solidified at this moment, and then directly burst into a cloud of blood!


    The blood splashed on Lin Lin''s face, and Lin Lin was forced to blink, but at this moment, his whole body became even colder!


    The person in front of him was definitely not a general, and he was ruthless. He originally thought that Su Yan would not dare to kill, but at this moment the facts are in front of him.


    For those who dare to offend him, Su Yan always has only one word to respond, and that is to kill!


    Everyone else was dumbfounded, and it didn''t matter if they stopped the speeding sports car, or crushed the sports car into scrap.


    But the former rich second generation, but a real master of the realm, was still slapped to death by Su Yan.


    With this strength, they are a little scared.


    Su Yan did not speak, but faintly walked towards the forestry. The forestry was like a piece of wood at the moment, unable to move at all. His whole body became extremely cold.


    "Lin Shao..." a rich second generation whispered in the ear of Forestry.


    Because at this moment, the forestry pants are dripping water, this is not the cold sweat of forestry, because it carries a bad smell...


    The eldest master of Lin''s consortium was scared to pee!


    A group of people were holding back their smiles. The forestry had always been taking the initiative before. Many people even thought that Su Yan was dead, but the situation at this moment made them a little surprised.


    Forestry also whispered an idiot. It was able to turn this modified Dodge Viper into a piece of scrap iron the size of a palm with the palm of his hand. This is enough to show how powerful Su Yan is.


    At least not a person who has just entered the realm of a master can resist.


    He is now angry with the person who called him. If the other party did not speak just now, everyone''s attention would be on Su Yan. Who would see him peeing on his pants?


    He couldn''t wait to kill the companion beside him directly.


    But at this moment he doesn''t have such ability, because his body is still stiff.


    Su Yan also saw that this kid was frightened, and couldn''t help feeling a little helpless.


    Then he slapped the opponent''s face directly.


    He controls the strength, otherwise this slap is enough to **** the forestry.


    "You can roll." Su Yan said lightly.


    Forestry suddenly felt relieved. At this moment, his body seemed to be able to move. For the first time, he directly kicked the rich second-generation who had spoken before, then turned into a car and drove away.


    He dared not stay here anymore at this time, otherwise Su Yan would really kill him!


    Forestry is reluctant to die. He will inherit the Lin Group in the future and control the largest chaebol in Beijing. How could he die in the hands of an unknown man?


    As for today''s matter, he will naturally find someone to get it back!


    Su Yan chose a bar, then walked in and ordered a glass of tequila. He was still used to the taste of this spirit.


    Compared with ordinary wine, tequila is really strong.


    "Dude, you were so fierce just now." The bar owner smiled.


    Since forestry came to this street, their income has actually fallen somewhat, but fortunately, forestry is generous, and they haven''t said much.


    However, the attitude of forestry was still very high-profile, so they felt a little relieved after seeing Su Yan hit the forestry violently.


    Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with them. It was Su Yan who shot the shot, and they were just watching the show.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and didn''t say much. If Forestry dared to say a word at that time, then he would end up like the rich second generation who shot him, and he would be directly beaten into blood fog.


    Su Yan also has a strange attitude towards forestry. After all, this rich second generation generally won''t compromise, especially the other party''s power in the listing in Beijing.


    Forestry was also very aggrieved. He was indeed scared to urinate at the time, but it was a normal human physiological response.


    This made him feel extremely humiliated, so the first time he went back, he contacted someone and prepared to kill him.

 Chapter 2489： Another scared pee!

    Chapter 2489, another scared pee!


    On the bar street, Forestry changed a pair of pants and came back again.


    Behind him was a middle-aged man who looked very thin, but the whole person''s momentum was extremely sharp.


    This is one of the bodyguards of his Lin family. The strength is already in the early stage of the Taoist realm. It is enough to solve Su Yan. The shame Su Yan brought him before, he wants to return a little bit!


    "Don''t worry, Shao Lin, I will leave the rest to me." Yang Jingfeng said lightly.


    He is well-known as a teacher, but compared with other senior brothers, he is indeed inferior in talent. He is now a Taoist person, but the Lin family group paid him a high salary.


    After learning about what happened to the forestry industry, Yang Jingfeng also hurried over. He also wondered who the other party was, so he dared to fight against the young master of Lin''s financial group.


    "Don''t kill him then, I want him to bear my anger a little bit!" Forestry said coldly.


    At this moment, his heart is indeed very angry. He was embarrassed in front of everyone before. He has to solve this matter later. At that time, anyone who saw him scared would not have a chance to live. Up.


    It just so happens that Beicheng City is experiencing ground cracks, and he doesn''t need to worry about how to deal with the bodies of those people.


    The two followed the bar to find them. The person who saw Su Yan before also pointed the way to them at this moment. After all, the power of the Lin Consortium in Beijing is not small, and these ordinary people dare not provoke them.


    Su Yan was sitting in the bar, he had actually sensed the arrival of the two.


    "You smashed Lin Shao''s car?" Yang Jingfeng looked at Su Yan coldly, with a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    The Taoist realm and the Grandmaster realm are very different, and solving Su Yan is a very simple matter in his opinion.


    Su Yan did not speak, but looked at Forestry indifferently.


    He didn''t expect Forestry to find him again. After all, Forestry was scared to urinate at the time. At this time, he was a little courageous.


    "Do you regret it?" Forestry sneered.


    Yang Jingfeng is well-known and strong. This is the reason why the forestry father would hire him at the time. It is naturally simple to solve a Su Yan.


    "Regret making you pee on your pants?" Su Yan smiled.


    Forestry��s face was pulled down instantly. At this moment, what he hates most is that others say this, especially Su Yan, the culprit. Forestry��s face is gloomy and watery. If his eyes can kill, then he has already treated Su Yan. It''s a thousand cuts.


    "Your mouth is very hard, but then, I will let you bear the most painful lesson in the world!" Forestry said coldly.


    The methods he used to torture people can be said to be countless, and Su Yan will know what truly cruelty is.


    Forestry seems to have foreseen Su Yan kneeling down and begging for mercy when the time comes. At this moment, there is a wicked smile on his face.


    The people who had come to talk and laugh with Su Yan before were sitting in the bar with their heads locked at this moment, for fear that the forestry would know that they talked a lot about forestry with Su Yan.


    Su Yan calmly drank the tequila in the cup before turning to the two of them. He hadn''t paid attention to it before, but now the other party was too irritable, Su Yan could only say lightly. .


    "I''m in a good mood today, I''ll either roll or die." Su Yan said lightly.


    Forestry sneered, and Su Yan still didn''t know the situation until now. He did not have any preparations before, but now it is different. Yang Jingfeng is here, so he is not afraid.


    Lin''s consortium spent so much money to invite Yang Jingfeng to come here, but it was not for the aged.


    This time was when Yang Jingfeng gave his strength.


    "Young man, your tone is indeed too mad. I don''t care what demon technique you have, but this is really not a place where you can go wild." Yang Jingfeng said coldly.


    Nowadays, because of the ground fissure, many monks want to find out. After all, no one knows what happened, but it is undeniable that because of the ground fissure, Beisheng��s aura has doubled.


    Danger and opportunity coexist, and Su Yan is undoubtedly regarded as such a person by him.


    After all, one day of cultivating in Kitakami is equivalent to two days of cultivating elsewhere. Although it is only doubled, it will take a long time to accumulate.


    Yang Jingfeng naturally didn''t like such people, because these monks were generally arrogant, and he had to do things if he took the money. He would not let Su Yan go today.


    Su Yan was also very helpless. He was just coming to the bar to drink. Who knew that so many people like to hit guns, and he had nothing to do.


    He released his breath and only targeted Yang Jingfeng alone.


    Yang Jingfeng was taken aback for a moment, and then he noticed that the air around him was twisting, as if being squeezed by an invisible force.


    He suddenly raised his head to look at Su Yan, and suddenly realized that the boy in front of him had changed.


    He carried endless majesty on his body, as if the king of the ancients had come here, and he could be killed by just raising his hand.


    He has been in the spiritual world for many years, but he has to admit that Su Yan''s breath is enough to compare with his master!


    Forestry didn''t know what happened, but he also realized the difference, because at this moment Yang Jingfeng was slowly backing up.


    Every time Yang Jingfeng retreated, the distance was very short, and there was no way to find it even without paying attention.


    However, his eyes were very thin, and he was still aware of this.


    Yang Jingfeng''s legs kept trembling, and he realized that Su Yan was not at his level to contend!


    At least this coercion cannot be solved by Yang Jingfeng.


    Su Yan also frowned. It was a little surprised that Yang Jingfeng was still standing at this time. Although he only released the slightest breath, it is not a big problem for people of Yang Jingfeng''s level to let his feces and urine flow.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about what kind of treasure or means the other party had to avoid his aura. At this moment, he was not suppressing his aura.


    Not far away, Yang Jingfeng''s movements were suddenly heard, his whole person was as if he had fallen into the abyss, and his whole person was shaking.


    Yang Jingfeng felt that he was going crazy. After feeling the breath of Su Yan, the last thing in his heart that he wanted to resist disappeared. Su Yan''s level was not something he could intervene.


    It''s ridiculous that he was still talking about it here before, and now it looks like what he said before is like a beam jumping clown performing, making people want to laugh.


    But he didn''t have any thoughts of laughing, only fear remained in his eyes.


    And under his crotch, it has become damp right now.

 Chapter 2490： Ran!

    Chapter 2490 is gone!


    Su Yan frowned. This is not a toilet. Yang Jingfeng urinates and urinates here and makes him a little uncomfortable. After all, he is still drinking here.


    But this stunned the forestry on the side. He found a Taoist person, but Su Yan was scared to pee his pants.


    Although he doesn''t know where Su Yan is terrifying, it is undoubtedly a shame!


    The dignified young master of Lin''s chaebol was not only scared to pee his pants, but was even slapped in the face by Su Yan in public. His face was getting more and more ugly at this moment.


    Now Yang Jingfeng can''t wait to give forestry to thousands of corpses. No matter who Su Yan is, there are not many people who can predict and contend in China. Forestry is actually looking for trouble!


    Moreover, coupled with the news from several other cities a few days ago, Yang Jingfeng also thought of a possibility, which made his heart extremely frightened. If it is really that person, then don��t say it��s a hands-on today. It''s still a problem not to go!


    He is now like shredded the corpse of the little bunnies of forestry into thousands of pieces. If he had just started Su Yan without knowing anything, then he would be a dead body on the ground now!


    If it wasn''t for the idiot of forestry, how could he encounter such a thing?


    "Aren''t you going?" Su Yan''s voice fell completely cold.


    Yang Jingfeng fell directly to the ground, and then rushed out of the bar with his **** peeing, which was completely different from the image when he came!


    Forestry also watched. If Yang Jingfeng also escaped at this moment, wouldn''t he be left alone facing Su Yan?


    "Give me a stop. My Lin family gave you so much money. That''s how you were at the critical moment?" Forestry said angrily.


    He Lin''s consortium can also give a higher price!


    Moreover, Yang Jingfeng was not the only person invited by the Lin Consortium, and others would chase and kill Yang Jingfeng!


    He said this to remind Yang Jingfeng, don''t think about the ones that are not, Su Yan''s methods are just some demon methods in his opinion.


    After all, Su Yan hasn''t done anything so far, and it looks more like intimidating them, so Forestry also feels that he has pinched Su Yan''s weakness.


    Yang Jingfeng didn''t care about forestry at all. When will he not roll at this time?


    Can people like Su Yan be provoked by ants like the Lin Consortium?


    He would rather live in the chase of the Lin Financial Group than stay here with Su Yan for a minute. Yang Jingfeng directly used his fastest speed without looking at the forestry, and fled directly.


    The people watching the play were dumbfounded at the moment. They thought that Su Yan would be quickly suppressed by Yang Jingfeng. After all, Yang Jingfeng''s strength was there, and the realm of Taoism was not weak.


    But no one thought that Yang Jingfeng chose to escape!


    Even forestry is ignored.


    Forestry stood on the spot, his face getting more and more ugly, then he took out his cell phone, immediately edited a text message and sent it to him, and then he faced Su Yan.


    "Wait if you have the ability, my people will be here soon, and you will definitely not laugh at that time!" Lin Lin said coldly.


    He has just contacted a dean from Kitakami. The other party is investigating the situation of the cracked ground, but if he speaks, the other party will come here soon. The bar street in Suzaku Street is not too far away, just a few minutes Can be there.


    Although he was a little angry at this time, his mind was still clear.


    Although Su Yan��s strength seemed to him to be nothing more than a demon technique, he still remembered the fact that Su Yan directly slapped a grandmaster into a **** mist with a slap. At this time, he would not be so stupid that he would rush forward. It was dragging Su Yan''s time.


    Su Yan also laughed. The forestry methods are very clumsy in his eyes, but he doesn''t mind letting the forestry feel what despair is!


    "Okay, I am waiting for your people to come over." Su Yan said calmly.


    Forestry was also taken aback. He originally planned to spend some money to let the onlookers block Su Yan first. As long as he got the two of them, Su Yan would be a dead end.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan himself was so on the road, who decided to wait for him to call.


    Little did he know that such courage would kill him, and the people he invited this time were not easy, even in Kitakami, he was a famous venerable person!


    Su Yan can''t kneel down and beg for mercy?


    Forestry sneered, not anxious at this time, but calmly walked to the bar, ready to let the waiter make himself a glass of wine.


    He is also a little nervous now, after all, Su Yan''s behavior is too evil, this is where he is a little afraid.


    "Have you come here?" Su Yan frowned.


    He just wanted to see who the forestry could invite, not that it had nothing to do with the forestry itself.


    Forestry was the one who drove the Dodge Viper and hit him. Although he did not hurt him at all, what is the concept that he was hit by an ant with a car?


    Su Yan would not let go of forestry.


    Forestry was taken aback for a moment. At this moment, he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only return to his original position tremblingly, and his resentment towards Su Yan was obviously increased.


    "After a while you will regret what you said before!" Forestry gritted his teeth and whispered.


    Su Yan and the waiter ordered a glass of new tequila, and then they sat at the bar and drank their wine lightly.


    But Forestry stood on the other side like the same door god, and his eyes were extremely resentful.


    For anyone who saw it, they couldn''t help but laugh. The dignified young master of Lin''s consortium, who came to power, stood respectfully behind Su Yan like a waiter.


    The people around were suppressing their own smiles. Neither of them could afford to provoke them, but they had never seen this look like they had taken care of the forestry arrogance.


    A few minutes later, an old man rushed directly into the bar. His temples were white and he was already quite old, but unlike those trembling old people, his breath has a long history, like a river rushing endlessly!


    The deity of Kitakami, destroy the Lord!


    Dare to use the name of surrender, enough to show that the prestige and strength of the other party are very good.


    "Master Lin, who is not the eye-catching provoke you?" Venerable Destruction came to Lin Lin''s side.


    Seeing the old man in front of him, Forestry also breathed a sigh of relief. He was indeed a little worried before, but after Venerable Conqueror came here, he immediately became confident.


    This is the deity of Kitakami, and its strength has reached the Yin Dan realm. Except for the first deity of Kitakami, other people are not opponents to destroy the Venerable!

 Chapter 2491： Kitakami Dean

    Chapter 2491: Beihang Dean


    "Your methods are indeed very mysterious, but that''s it. You don''t know what kind of people you are fighting against. My daily consumption is that you earn a year''s salary. This world also values ??individual heroism. The people in the game ended badly." Forestry turned his head and said to Su Yan.


    He slowly walked to the front of the bar and ordered a martini from the waiter, his expression and demeanor became arrogant.


    Now that Su Yan is over, and the Venerable Destruction is here, what room does Su Yan have to stand up?


    The waiter took a look at Venerable Demon, or made a martini for Forestry. Su Yan''s expression seemed to be a smile. A so-called Venerable Demon gave Forestry so much confidence?


    In his eyes, it was just a slightly older ant.


    Now that Forestry has repeatedly violated his majesty, Su Yan is also a little angry!


    "Did you threaten Young Master Lin before?" Venerable Conqueror looked at Su Yan.


    He has something to do with the Lin Consortium, and the other party is willing to give him a good commission, so there is no reason for Venerable Destruction to not come. As for Su Yan, he speculated that he was just a Taoist realm, even if it was Yin Dan realm. Not his opponent at all.


    He is a person who can step into the Yang Dan realm. It can be said that his strength is extremely mysterious, and he is no longer at the same level as ordinary people.


    Such a person should have been detached from the world, but he did have something to do with the Lin family, so he would do it.


    But now that he came, he didn''t expect Su Yan to stand here, and he couldn''t help but admire Su Yan for his courage.


    "I have to say that you are indeed the most calm junior I have ever seen, but that has no effect. You can''t escape from my Wuzhishan today, so don''t pretend that you are calm and calm and deceive me. Li was thinking about running away." Venerable Jiang Mie laughed.


    In his opinion, Su Yan was undoubtedly making such a small calculation, otherwise he would not stand here silently at this moment.


    "Does this kind of **** give you confidence?" Su Yan said lightly.


    He skipped the so-called Venerable Destruction and said to Forestry.


    The face of Venerable Conqueror also gradually became cold. He was not the Lin family''s thug, but had something to do with the forestry elders. At this time, Su Yan was too unconscious of himself!


    Where does this put his face?


    Forestry also sneered. He knew the ability to destroy the sage, and even he wanted to call senior, not dare to be the Lin family''s thug.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would directly call it rubbish, which the forestry did not expect.


    What is this not looking for death?


    That is the supreme North Korean deity. The deity of which city does not exist among the clouds in the eyes of ordinary people. Compared with them, people like Su Yan are nothing but a cloud of dust between the world and the earth.


    "Senior, I only have one request, his life is left to me!" Forestry laughed coldly.


    He and Su Yan have nothing to say. What Su Yan did today prevented him from coming to Taiwan. The eldest master of the Lin consortium has not felt so aggrieved for a long time. After capturing Su Yan, he plans to do a good job. Torture the other person so that you can relieve your anger.


    At this time, the waiter put the tuned martini in front of Forestry, and Forestry took a faint sip, his face had already returned to his previous calmness, even with a hint of indifference.


    "Boy, you have offended the Venerable now, the crime will be increased!" Venerable Destruction sneered.


    "Just add one more sin, what else do I have?" Su Yan sneered.


    It was really the first time he heard such a statement, he was guilty and innocent, can this kind of **** be judged?


    This sentence made him a little funny.


    "Crashed Young Master Lin''s car, killed the sons of the Beigang chaebol, and let Young Master Lin throw it all away. In the end, he dared to confront me and call the dean of Beihang City garbage!" Venerable Jiang Mie let out a cold cry.


    It was the first time he had seen such a frenzied young man like Su Yan at such an age. You must know that it was the children of those chaebols. No matter how arrogant and domineering he was, he was respectful and respectful.


    It was really the first time he encountered such a thing as rubbish!


    The more he wanted to destroy the sage, the more angry he would be. If it were not for the forestry to live, then he would have already started to suppress Su Yan here.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to the old man, but instead focused on the forestry body.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Call anyone else, otherwise you will regret it later." Su Yan said lightly.


    He drank the tequila in the cup and felt like swallowing a ball of flame.


    He has almost drunk. In fact, no matter how much alcohol he drinks, he can''t get drunk. At most, he is a little dizzy. So every time he comes to the bar, Su Yan will not stay too long.


    Now that he has finished drinking, of course he doesn''t bother to play with forestry.


    He came to Beijing to solve the problem of ground fissure, and he did not want to get entangled with ants like forestry.


    "I have to say that you are really crazy. At this time, you still feel that you have the initiative?" Forestry laughed.


    "Then you are very wrong, do you know what the dean of Kitakami thinks?"


    "They may ascend to the upper realm in the future. Such a strong person is called trash by you. You are really crazy!" Forestry sneered.


    Nowadays, more and more people have ascended into the realm of Xiuwu, especially since more and more news is coming from within one gate, the upper realm is no longer a secret.


    He doesn''t plan to entangle with Su Yan anymore at this time. Today''s affairs can come to an end. Then he will let you who saw you pee at that time make you unable to speak.


    This is not difficult for forestry.


    "Senior, I changed my mind. You should just scrap this kid. I think about it now. It is my own hands that tortured him. Such waste is not enough for my forestry to do it myself." Forestry confidently Smiled.


    "Master Lin said so, then I will take your little life." Venerable Destruction looked at Su Yan and said.


    "I hope you have as much strength as you have." Su Yan also smiled.


    Today he drank some wine, so he talked a little more than usual, otherwise the forestry and Venerable Xianglong jumped so much in front of him, and he would have killed it long ago.


    Where will the forestry find any **** opportunities?


    "Presumptuous!" Venerable Conqueror said with a frown.


    He didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to speak up here, and treat him one bite of **** and one bite of rubbish. Anyway, he is also one of the great fighters in Beijing, and he was also angered by Su Yan at this moment.


    He is also ready to torture Su Yan, so that Su Yan will be unforgettable after his death!

 Chapter 2492： Rolling

    Chapter 2492: Rolling


    "Do you know who I am? No one in the entire Beihang District dared to talk to me like this!" Venerable Destruction said coldly.


    Even the boss of the Lin Financial Group didn''t dare to talk to him like this. Su Yan, a young man, dared to talk like this in front of him.


    Venerable Conqueror''s heart is naturally very angry.


    "Go." Su Yan''s response was only one word.


    Su Yan didn''t care about being a small North Korean leader.


    Now he is also going to go back to rest, so there is no time to talk nonsense with Venerable Destruction.


    The wine is finished, and there is no need for him to stay here.


    "Did I let you go?" Venerable Vanquished said in a cold voice.


    Su Yan had already got up at this moment and was about to leave. It seemed that he hadn''t put his words in his eyes at all, which made his heart even more angry.


    The dignified dean of the North Korean market, who was dubbed the title of extinction, was now directly ignored by a young man!


    Venerable Conqueror stopped Su Yan here. He couldn''t let Su Yan leave here now. Naturally, he would not let Su Yan leave at this time.


    Su Yan also frowned. The person who dared to stop in front of him had not yet been born, and the courage to destroy the Venerable would be too great.


    "Looking for death?" Su Yan''s voice became cold.


    "Today I said that if you want your life, you have to die. Lao Tzu is your Hades. If you want to live until the third watch, you will never have a chance to live until the fifth watch!" Said Venerable Jiang Mie angrily.


    Su Yan provoked him here today, how can he just leave?


    Forestry stared at this scene coldly. Of course, he couldn''t let Su Yan leave here. Su Yan brought him more insults today than destroying His Holiness.


    Forestry is so big, it is really the first time I have encountered such a thing.


    Venerable Conqueror shot directly, his hands were like steel, and he grabbed Su Yan. At this time, he would not kill Su Yan.


    He was going to torture Su Yan to death slowly, so that Su Yan could know how miserable it would be to anger him.


    Su Yan also frowned. At this time, his heart also became a little angry. This **** slain Venerable kept in his way again and again, and Su Yan was in a good mood. It''s not so good.


    "You are dead." Su Yan said lightly.


    Afterwards, he directly collided with Venerable Jiang Mie''s fist, and the face of Venerable Jiang Mie also sneered. He couldn''t figure out where Su Yan''s confidence came from, and he actually wanted to punch him?


    Forestry also leaned faintly on the bar. He still had some confidence in Venerable Destruction. This was the dean of Beicheng, and it was not simple to solve a gangster like Su Yan.


    But in the next second, everyone in the bar was stunned.


    At the moment of contact with Su Yan''s fist, the body of Venerable Vanquishment was like a balloon, half of his body exploded directly, and blood was splashed everywhere.


    There was no blood on the face of Venerable Conqueror, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. He had no way to believe this scene before him, and he didn''t even know how Su Yan did it.


    He is a strong man in the late Yin Dan realm. According to reason, Su Yan shouldn''t be his opponent, but what is happening now makes him a little overwhelmed.


    "Not dead?" Su Yan frowned.


    This time he was going to directly kill the **** Venerable Destroyer, but he didn''t expect the other party to die.


    Venerable Jiang Mie was sweating all over his body. If it weren''t for the heart-guard on his chest, Su Yan''s punch would almost kill him!


    But at this moment, he almost died.


    Su Yan also saw the reliance of Venerable Destruction, but at this moment the heart-guard had shattered and had no effect.


    "If that''s the case, let''s give another punch." Su Yan said lightly.


    Venerable Destruction was also stunned, how could he be able to stop it with another punch?


    The guy in front of him said so easily, it made the face of Venerable Vanishing also become a little confused.


    If he gets another punch, then he is really dead!


    "Wait..." Venerable Destruction was also anxious.


    "I was wrong, I will get out of here!"


    Seeing Su Yan walking towards him step by step, Venerable Conqueror was also panicked. At this moment, there was no expression in Su Yan''s eyes. It really didn''t require any emotion to solve an ant.


    Forestry was also stunned, and then cold sweat broke out on the back of his head. He had never expected such a thing to happen. Su Yan''s strength was too terrifying.


    If Su Yan does something to him at this time, then he is bound to die!


    "This great immortal, I didn''t know Taishan before and offended you, please let me go!" Venerable Conqueror said hurriedly.


    "It''s late." Su Yan said lightly.


    Now his mood was almost destroyed, so he didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with Venerable Destruction.


    With a snap of his finger, Su Yan directly killed the Venerable Conqueror.


    The old guy didn''t know what strength Su Yan was.


    On the other side, the legs of Forestry leaning on the bar were also frightened. He was completely blank at the moment, and all that was left was fear.


    Even Venerable Destruction couldn''t stop Su Yan. Who is this guy?


    This is the last thought in forestry''s mind at this moment.


    "By the way, I almost forgot you." Su Yan turned around lightly and looked at the forestry.


    Forestry was stunned, and then the fear on his face became more apparent.


    "Wait, what do you want, I can give you money, a lot of money, I have money at home, it takes one minute...no, thirty seconds!" Forestry roared.


    All he can get now is money, and in the end he can only rely on money to hope to buy his life.


    "How much do you think your life is worth?" Su Yan laughed.


    "Five million?" Forestry said cautiously.


    Su Yan smiled faintly on his face, the eldest master of Lin''s financial group, only worth five million?


    "Ten million?" Forestry said.


    Su Yan still doesn''t have any expressions, and money has no effect on him now, it''s just a number, it doesn''t matter how much it is, because he still won''t let the forestry go.


    If it were not for forestry, there would not be so many things today.


    "One billion!"


    "One billion!"


    Forestry''s eyes grew more and more apprehensive. He had no idea how much Su Yan wanted. At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were only indifferent.


    "Ten billion!" Forestry gritted his teeth.


    This is the highest price he can get.


    This is the only mobile fund that the Lin Consortium can now get.


    "Die." Su Yan said lightly.


    As if words had come to life, the people in the bar saw that Forestry''s body turned into a bomb in the next moment and exploded directly on the spot.


    Just words kill forestry!

 Chapter 2493： Out of the ground

    The second thousand four hundred and ninety-three chapters burst out of the ground


    In the cracks, deep magma can be seen, and there are countless holes on the rock wall.


    In the entrance of the cave, countless human faces and ghost rumors were praying towards a place where there was endless magma, but in the magma, something like a stone cocoon slowly floated.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes on the ghost rumors are filled with expectation and excitement. They have been here for a long time, and at this moment, it is the moment when the ghost king of the human face appears!


    The magma slipped from the cocoon, but it couldn''t hurt the cocoon. Even the lava in the center of the earth couldn''t hurt something as fragile as holding it. It seemed to be bred in evil.


    Suddenly, the stone cocoon burst, and a figure slowly walked out of the stone cocoon. His body was a perfect golden ratio, except for that strange face, it was almost the same as a human being.


    "Today, I wake up from the heart of the earth and become the supreme body!" Human Face Ghost King said lightly.


    Countless human face ghost rumors cheered, and the human face ghost king has revived from evolution and has acquired a brand new body, which means that they may also evolve into a human appearance.


    Human beings are the strength of all souls. Only when they achieve human form can they gain stronger power. They are evil creatures and creatures that are not blessed by the heavens. At this moment, the human face ghost king has evolved into humans. An incentive.


    "Meet our king!" said a few ghost rumors.


    They are ghost-level human-face ghost rumors, and during the time when the human-face ghost king is sleeping, they are in control of the human-face ghost rumors.


    "In the old days we were forced to go underground and never see the sky, like livestock, but this moment is different!" The Human Face Ghost King laughed.


    "We will return to the earth, and then it will be King''s Landing!"


    The whole underground is boiling. They have been waiting for this day for an unknown period of time. They hide in the ground all day long and have not seen anything like sunlight for a long time.


    Now several ghost generals have opened the ground jointly, but they dare not enter the ground, because the ghost king has not awakened yet, but everything is different now. The human face ghost king has evolved into a human form, and has mastered stronger strength.


    When they came to the ground, it was the moment when they came to the ground!


    "Now, we should go back!" The face of Human Face Ghost King suddenly became sad.


    After so many years of darkness, they can only spend in these caves, not knowing the loss of time, or even when their companions will disappear in time and be completely wiped out.


    Magma is also their nemesis. For evil things like them, things like magma can burn through their evil spirits and burn through their hearts!


    But who was born to want to be an evil thing and oppose heaven and earth and be cast aside by all spirits?


    But there is no choice!


    Human Face Ghost King only felt proud in his heart, he looked at his new body, quite satisfied.


    Then he stepped on his foot and directly soared up high, and the rest of the human face and ghost rumors followed closely.


    "This is sunshine?" A human face ghost rumor looked at the ground at this moment.


    It is not dark or cold here, it will be their new residence.


    "Here is our land!" The Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    Countless human faces and ghost rumors all laughed, they rushed to the ground like a torrent, and this will be their territory.


    The Ghost King with Human Face gave a faint smile, and then his body floated directly into the sky. He flew directly to the tallest building, overlooking Kitakami City.


    Before that, he had also learned everything about the current world. It was not practical to control the entire earth, but he still had enough certainty to control a Beijing market.


    Now that the Beijing listed company, who can stop him?


    After years of humiliation and pain, they finally got out of the ground!


    This is indeed worth celebrating. His people will devour the entire human race in Beicheng District and turn this place into their territory.


    In the hotel, a human face ghost rumors drifted here with a sneer. As long as they swallowed enough human flesh and blood, they might become the existence of the human face ghost king and evolve a new body.


    He followed a powerful aura. There is a strong man in the Grand Master realm in this hotel. If that strong man in the Grand Master realm is swallowed, then he will evolve into a more advanced existence!


    Sooner or later, it will be able to transform into a human form!


    At this moment, the people in the entire hotel were frightened. They had heard the legend of the human face ghost rumors. If they really saw these monsters at this moment, ordinary people could not be their opponents!


    "You wait for the Rats, and dare to come here madly!" The grandmaster walked out.


    At this moment, human face ghost rumors are rampant throughout Beihang District. As a practitioner, it is naturally impossible to watch these guys raging everywhere on the human land, so he has to stand up at this moment.


    "It''s you who are looking for!" Human Face Ghost Rumor laughed.


    When he came to this hotel, he had sensed that this powerful master of the Grand Master Realm came here.


    The grandmaster was also stunned, and immediately before he could react, the human face ghost rumors swallowed it directly without even chewing.


    Afterwards, he refined the flesh and blood and spiritual power of that grandmaster, and he could clearly feel that his strength was improving, and his entire huge face was filled with excitement.


    At this speed, he can become a ghost-level existence today!


    "A bunch of choppy!" A voice faintly sounded.


    The human face ghost rumors were also stunned. Now their army has occupied the land, but did not expect that someone would dare to scold them?


    Su Yan stood faintly at the door of the hotel, frowning.


    He originally just went out and bought it early, but he unexpectedly encountered human face ghost rumors invading the ground. He had solved a lot of them along the way, but he did not expect that one would also come in in the hotel.


    "It looks like you have enough confidence to face humans?" Su Yan smiled faintly.


    "We will be the masters here, you humans are just our blood." Human Face Ghost Yao sneered.


    When they occupy Beicheng City, they will raise humans in captivity, just like humans raise livestock in captivity!


    By then they will have a steady stream of food, and they can evolve to a higher level at any time. The stronger the strength, the more places they can occupy, and the more blood they eat.


    "That''s all." Su Yan said lightly.


    Immediately, he snapped his fingers, and the arrogant human face ghost rumors at this moment directly turned into a plume of smoke and dissipated in the world.


    Su Yan suddenly raised his head and looked at a tall building not far away. At this moment, there was an extremely evil aura spreading there.

 Chapter 2494： Human Face Ghost King

    Chapter 2494: Human Face Ghost King


    Su Yan was strolling in Beihang City. At this moment, human face ghost rumors were invading the city, but he was not in a hurry, and the monks who were exploring would not sit still at this time.


    Dealing with some scum, those cultivators still have some effect, Su Yan only needs to solve the human face ghost king, and capture the thieves first, and Su Yan is too lazy to waste time on these scumbags.


    It didn''t take much time for Su Yan to come to the tall building. Although the monsters are now rampant, the elevator is still usable.


    Su Yan directly sat on the top floor. At this moment, besides the ghost king, many people had gathered on the top of the building.


    They were all hired monks and deans from Kitakami. At this time, Kitakami had such a catastrophe, and they couldn''t stand by and watch.


    And the idea is the same as Su Yan, that is, to capture the thief first to capture the king. At this moment, seven figures from the early stage of the Yang Pill realm are standing here, surrounding the ghost king with human face.


    "Here is another one." The Human Face Ghost King looked at Su Yan and said.


    The seven venerables were also taken aback when they saw Su Yan, and immediately frowned. This is not a place for entertainment. Su Yan came here to look for death.


    "Young man, get out of here, this is not a place you can take." A venerable admonished.


    He is one of the great fighters in the North and is called the Venerable Wuji. He is extremely powerful. He has reached the middle stage of the Yang Dan realm. This time he is the main force.


    Su Yan ignored him, but looked at the Human Face Ghost King indifferently. He was a little surprised that such a monster could actually be transformed into a human form. This is different from illusion, but truly transformed his own body into a human form.


    However, it is a pity that although he has transformed into a human form, the evil spirit still exists on his body.


    "It looks like I have more blood food." Human Face Ghost King smiled.


    He brought these people here deliberately. Now he has just evolved successfully. At this time, he needs a lot of food to fill his power. The strength of these people is pretty good, and it is estimated that the taste will be good.


    As for Su Yan, just treat it as an after-dinner dessert. Su Yan dared to find it here, but he was really courageous.


    "Fine, you stay away, don''t get too close!" Venerable Wuji said.


    At this time, it is impossible to want Su Yan to leave. After all, he has also noticed that the Human Face Ghost King is staring at Su Yan at any time. If the Human Face Ghost King really makes a move, they may not be able to stop it.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry. Since these people are vying to solve the human face ghost king, then he has nothing to fight for.


    "Venerable Wuji, let me try it first this time!" said a middle-aged man.


    He is the youngest Sun Pill Realm here, so he despises other venerables, because he still has room for ascendant, but these people have difficulty making progress.


    Killing the ghost king of the human face is a huge honor, a hero who saves the world, and he is a good match.


    Venerable Wuji frowned. He knew that the opponent''s strength was good, but since this human face ghost king dared to wait for them here, it showed that he was confident enough.


    What he meant was that the seven people would go and kill it directly. After all, they didn''t need to be fair and just about this evil thing, just behead it directly.


    "You don''t need this kind of monster to take action. Let the younger generation come, and it will save some effort." Sun Datong smiled.


    "Yes, ambitious, go." Another venerable smiled.


    He is also very disdainful of the Human Face Ghost King. In his opinion, this Human Face Ghost King is nothing, and he does not want to get involved with this evil. At this time, Sun Datong is willing to come out, and he will naturally not stop it.


    Su Yan looked at everything indifferently, and he didn''t worry about it. Since Sun Datong wanted to go up and die, he didn''t have to stop him either.


    He saw through Sun Datong''s careful thinking. At this time, he was still thinking about his own reputation and reputation. Sun Datong was not a good thing.


    "Okay." Venerable Wuji said.


    In fact, he is also very evasive about these human face ghost kings. This kind of thing is originally an evil thing, and it is naturally not good if something accident happens if it is contaminated with their breath.


    "You evil evildoer, you are dead today, and I will do it for the people!" Sun Datong sneered, then stepped forward to face the ghost king.


    "Did you bring it to my mouth by yourself?" The Ghost King of Human Face sneered, showing his sharp teeth.


    The evolution in some places is still somewhat different from that of humans, after all, it is impossible to become a real human.


    "Your death date is approaching!" Sun Datong sneered.


    He dared to say this because he was confident enough that Sun Datong took out a Fang Tianyin in his hand. This was an extremely powerful magic weapon, which contained a great amount of righteousness, which had great harm to this evil thing.


    There was also a moment of surprise on the face of Human Face Ghost King, but then he relaxed. The magic weapon is indeed a good magic weapon, but Sun Datong''s strength is not enough to crush him by this magic weapon.


    Sun Datong sneered, then directly urged the Fang Tianyin in his hand and smashed it towards the ghost king of human face. Suddenly a huge square seal appeared between heaven and earth, and then directly smashed it down at the ghost king of human face.


    Suddenly, the building was directly smashed and faltered. There was great mana in it, and this ordinary building naturally couldn''t stand it.


    Sun Datong also sneered. This building had been missing a corner by him. It had a great righteous existence, and it seemed to him easy to solve the human face ghost king.


    And his Sun Datong will become famous in this battle!


    "Is this the feeling of pain?" Fang Tian printed a voice slowly.


    The Human Face Ghost King held Fang Tianyin with one hand, with a smile in his eyes. There was a drop of blood on his forehead. It was just a small wound, but it made him feel pain.


    Before this, the human face ghost rumors were not painful.


    Sun Datong was also stunned, his eyes were full of shock, this is impossible!


    That was a treasure that he finally found. It has the power to restrain this kind of evil things. Just now, in order to establish prestige, he used a full blow, but it only smashed the forehead of the ghost king!


    "The magic weapon is a good magic weapon, but unfortunately you are too weak." The Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    Immediately, he grabbed Sun Datong''s throat, with a trace of joking in his eyes.


    "What are you going to do?" A trace of panic flashed in Sun Datong''s eyes.


    He couldn''t struggle at all at this moment, a chill followed the opponent''s arm and penetrated into his body, sealing his spiritual power!


    "Kill you!" The Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    "Dare you!" Venerable Wuji said angrily.

 Chapter 2495： The strength of the human face ghost king

    Chapter 2495: The Strength of the Human Face Ghost King


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, the whole city will be ours, the human face ghost rumors will replace your position!" Human face ghost king sneered.


    These years they have been trapped in the ground and lived a dark life. Now they return to the ground, the first thing they must do is naturally revenge. That''s why the Human Face Ghost King deliberately releases his breath and draws these people here.


    "Stop!" Venerable Wuji shouted coldly.


    It is impossible for him to watch the Human Face Ghost King kill Sun Datong. Sun Datong is also a human race anyway.


    Having said that, Venerable Wuji made a direct shot, and the whole person turned into an afterimage, and he crushed it towards the ghost king on the human face with huge pressure.


    The Human Face Ghost King sneered, slightly raised his left hand, and then slammed it directly towards Venerable Wuji''s face, Venerable Wuji was also taken aback.


    Immediately changed the offensive, changed to the defensive, ready to dissolve the power of the human face ghost king.


    He also felt the power contained in this punch. The Human Face Ghost King did not release any water or temptations. The punch was full!


    The fist of the Human Face Ghost King met with Venerable Wuji''s palm, and the air immediately exploded. Venerable Wuji''s face was ugly. The sudden attack from the other party made him somewhat unresponsive.


    After turning the offensive into the defensive, his defensive power will naturally weaken, so this punch is actually a loss for him.


    "It''s late." The Human Face Ghost King sneered, and immediately squeezed Sun Datong''s head with his right hand.


    His eyes were full of tyranny, and the anger of the past few years was released at this moment. He came here to kill these people.


    The faces of Venerable Wuji and others were also not good-looking, and now the human face ghost king killed his own clan in front of them, but they had nothing to do, which inevitably made everyone''s aura down.


    "Come on together, if you swallow you, I will become the master here!" The Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    He has such a certainty that these people are no more than the strength of the early stage of the Sun Pill Realm. He has now stepped into the late stage of the Sun Pill Realm and is extremely powerful, so he is not afraid.


    Venerable Wuji''s face is not very beautiful, the other party is very arrogant, not only killed his fellow robes in front of him, but also wanted to let them go together!


    But what makes them even more angry is that any of them is not the opponent of the other person when facing the Human Face Ghost King alone. At this time, they can only rush forward together as the Human Face Ghost King said.


    Su Yan still stood in place, and these so-called masters didn''t seem to want him to intervene.


    "Young man, you leave here now. If we take action together, the aftermath of the battle may hurt you or even die." Venerable Wuji said to Su Yan.


    At this moment, there will be a big battle here, and there may be casualties. Young people like Su Yan will inevitably be affected here.


    "I''m here to kill him." Su Yan said lightly.


    Venerable Wuji also frowned. This thing can not only be done with courage, but Su Yan''s strength is just to kill him. At this time, it is natural to be free. Farther is better.


    "Don''t speak big words here, none of us is his opponent when we make a shot. Is it okay to come here at this time to pretend to make you feel good?" Another venerable said coldly.


    Now their morale was already a little low, and at this moment Su Yan came here to pick things up again, making them a little angry.


    Su Yan smiled without saying a word, just watched lightly.


    "There is so much nonsense, don''t blame me if you don''t do anything." Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    "Don''t worry about him, we don''t have to stop him if he wants to die." Another venerable said.


    Venerable Wuji sighed, but didn''t say anything. Several deities from Beihang District directly surrounded the Human Face Ghost King. At this time, they didn''t have too many choices.


    The Human Face Ghost King is very calm. People here will die today, and this place will become the territory of Human Face ghost rumors.


    Venerable Wuji took the lead and used the Wuji Immortal Technique to move towards the Human Face Ghost King. At this moment, he also used his full strength.


    The previous shots of the Ghost King of Human Face really made him very frustrated.


    However, the Human Face Ghost King is very relaxed, even facing the six masters alone.


    Even using his physical strength, he was able to withstand the attacks of these people.


    Venerable Wuji was releasing golden light all over his body, like a sun, he had used all his power to attack and kill the ghost king with human face.


    The Human Face Ghost King sneered before slowly moving his steps.


    Venerable Wuji''s face also became unsightly, and only now did he realize that no matter how they attacked, the Ghost King of Human Face hadn''t moved a step from beginning to end!


    "Almost enough." The Human Face Ghost King sneered, and then his body directly turned into afterimages.


    Venerable Wuji hadn''t reacted yet, and the pain had spread all over his body. At this moment, half of his body became bloody, and he was directly blown by the punch of the ghost king in the face.


    The human face ghost king turned into a dark shadow, and even the people couldn''t catch him with their senses.


    Several venerables were directly severely injured by him in succession, and they had no ability to resist. If they hadn''t had some magic weapons for body protection, one or two of them would have been beheaded.


    The Human Face Ghost King returned to the original place. At this moment, the afterimages he left in the same place have not disappeared, enough to show how fast his speed is!


    Moreover, those fists looked very ordinary, but the power contained in them was indeed beyond them.


    "Even if you go together, there is no chance of winning. Today''s result is already doomed." The Human Face Ghost King sneered.


    He is ready to play with these so-called venerables. In his opinion, these people are too overbearing, thinking that more people can stop them?


    Starting today, the entire Beihang District will become a ghost. Except for ghost rumors, no creatures can survive here.


    Venerable Wuji forcibly endured his pain and could only hold on hard.


    He also didn''t expect this human face ghost king to become so powerful that all the power of the masters of Beicheng City could not suppress it.


    At this time, his heart became resolute. It was a little unlikely that he wanted to leave today, but even if he died, he would not make this human face ghost king feel better.


    He wants to blew himself up!


    The other venerables saw the movements of Venerable Wuji, their expressions changed, and immediately chose to retreat!


    If Venerable Wuji blew himself up here, the ghost king of the human face would not know if he died, but they would not have any chance to survive!

 Chapter 2496： Snap to kill

    Chapter 2496


    "It''s too late." Human Face Ghost King laughed.


    He directly put his hand on Venerable Wuji''s shoulder, and suddenly the violent spiritual power in Venerable Wuji became calm, even self-destruction was impossible!


    Venerable Wuji also laughed bitterly, and he couldn''t even blew himself up. One can imagine how big the gap is between him and the ghost king with human face.


    Now it''s really dead. If you want to solve the ghost king of the human face, you can only let those retiring powers take action.


    But at this moment, Su Yan walked out calmly, using his palm as a knife, directly slashing the hand of the Human Face Ghost King!


    The Ghost King of Human Face retreated in amazement, with a hint of incredibleness on his face.


    He couldn''t feel any spiritual power in Su Yan''s body, but Su Yan just waved his hand casually and cut off his palm.


    "Young man, what are you?" Venerable Wuji also had a hint of surprise in his eyes!


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die." Su Yan said lightly.


    If these guys want to do what they can do, what can he do? Now that he has ended up in such a fate, he is completely asking for it himself.


    The Human Face Ghost King also laughed. At this time, his broken palm slowly grew out. This kind of injury is of no use to him. His body is much stronger than ordinary humans. It is right to recover from a broken limb. It''s simple for him.


    However, Venerable Wuji and others are not so comfortable anymore. They don''t have a few years to recuperate. Unless they have treasures against the sky, they don''t want to recover.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the strongest in this. Why don''t you join my family of Human Face Ghost Rumors. There will be half of you in this world." Human Face Ghost King laughed.


    At this time, he was buying time for himself to recover. Although his physical vitality is very strong, it takes time to recover.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you." Su Yan said.


    The Human Face Ghost King''s face was taken aback first, and then his expression became hideous. Su Yan could see his thoughts through at a glance, and what made him most angry was that Su Yan was waiting for him to recover!


    "The strength is not weak, but the tone is too mad. You are young in the human race at this age, and you can compete with the geniuses of our race, but you are still weak when you want to fight with me. Don''t let yourself be fooled!" The tone of a senior.


    Just now, Su Yan was only a sneak attack to break his palm. At this time, he dared to be arrogant in front of him. When he recovered, killing Su Yan was just a matter of a snap!


    "Young man, go quickly, it''s a pity that such good seedlings are wasted here, and it will be more than enough for you to kill this kind of alien **** in a few years!" Venerable Wuji also said at the moment.


    He also agreed with the words of the Human Face Ghost King, and Su Yan was definitely not an opponent of the Human Face Ghost King.


    Such a good seedling is indeed a pity here, and Su Yan may become the hope of the human race in the future.


    "I told you to shut up, right?" Su Yan glanced at Venerable Wuji.


    Venerable Wuji sighed heavily and didn''t say anything anymore. Su Yan was indeed too arrogant, thinking that he could rule the roost among the younger generation. He was so arrogant here at this time.


    In fact, it only takes a few more years, and Su Yan is more than enough to meet this human face ghost king.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t go anymore." Human Face Ghost King smiled.


    He is also a little excited at the moment. Su Yan''s strength is indeed very strong. This is something he didn''t expect, but at this moment his palm has recovered as before. If he can swallow Su Yan''s spiritual power, then his strength will undoubtedly be even greater. Go up!


    "Alright?" Su Yan glanced at the Human Face Ghost King, his tone was full of disdain!


    The excitement of the ghost king suddenly collapsed, and Su Yan was really waiting for him to recover!


    He is the dignified king of human face ghosts, the king of the family of human face ghost rumors. At this time, he was despised by a human kid, and his anger erupted like a volcano.


    "You have to pay for what you say!" The Ghost King''s voice fell completely.


    He didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with Su Yan at this moment, his body shape turned into an afterimage again, but his body rushed towards Su Yan''s back.


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Human Face Ghost King''s mouth. With this punch, he used all his demon power, and attacked from behind Su Yan at a very fast speed. The ordinary monks could not react at all.


    Although he was very disdainful of Su Yan, he was actually a little solemn in his heart. He was going to beat Su Yan through with one blow!


    But the next second he was stunned, because a fist suddenly appeared in front of his eyes!


    Su Yan just turned faintly, punched, and then the Human Face Ghost King ran into him.


    boom!


    As if hitting the alloy, half of the human face ghost king was directly smashed, and Su Yan didn''t even use any vitality.


    The ghost king of human face is like paper in front of him!


    Human Face Ghost King endured the pain and retreated violently. If he hadn''t forcibly retreated at the last second, this punch would have directly killed him!


    "The response is good." Su Yan smiled.


    He came here just to solve the situation of the cracked ground incidentally. To him, killing the ghost king of the killing face was just a way, and it was not even important to go to the bar to drink.


    The Human Face Ghost King didn''t even think about it at the moment, and immediately turned his head and fled. Su Yan had seen through his actions just now, and he was seriously injured by just a punch.


    Before Su Yan was more like releasing water, he also understood that he could not be Su Yan''s opponent.


    Don''t run this time, when will you stay?


    At the moment, all the deans of Beihang listed were stunned on the spot. They were still thinking about how to escape or be heroic. It can be said that there was no chance before, but Su Yan took the shot, but the situation immediately reversed.


    The Ghost King of Human Face was almost blown with a punch, and then fled?


    This made the faces of several Beigang champions do not know where to put them, especially those who were still persuading Su Yan before, they were even faceless at this moment.


    Venerable Wuji''s face was not very beautiful either, just because he had been making Su Yan retreat quickly, but who knew that the human face ghost king who crushed the six of them was like paper in front of Su Yan.


    "Go to solve other human face ghost rumors." Su Yan said to him.


    Several people nodded. At this time, they stayed here without any help. It''s better to solve other human rumors.


    They also learned that the human face and ghost rumors had invaded from the ground, and this was the time when manpower was needed.


    Su Yan glanced at the human face ghost king who was far away, and appeared directly in front of the opponent the next moment, blocking the way the human face ghost king wanted to escape.


    "Die." Su Yan said lightly.


    Immediately he didn''t see any movements, but the Human Face Ghost King had already exploded and turned into a **** flower in the sky above Beihang City.

 Chapter 2497： Monk and girl

    Chapter 2497: Monk and Girl


    Jiangnan Jinlin, here is the headquarters of Yimen, and now it is also the place that all monks are most yearning for. Many people hope to enter Yimen, but unfortunately, the selection of Yimen is very strict, except for necessary talents. The most important thing is that the xinxing should not be too bad, and this is what Su Yan values ??most.


    It has been several days since the Beihang District was resolved, and Su Yan also returned to Jinlin. In the last few days, it has been a genius event of Yimen. The geniuses of all branches will come to Yimen headquarters to compete.


    Since Su Yan is on the earth, he will naturally not miss such a grand event.


    However, there is still a day or two before the event, Su Yan is not in a hurry, but is ready to see what the city has become.


    A few years have passed, and now Jinlin has become more prosperous, especially because of the presence of Yimen headquarters here, which has stimulated the city''s economic development.


    Today''s Jinlin Street is full of traffic, and Su Yan is also squeezed in the crowd. The pedestrians are in a hurry, and no one pays attention to him. After all, he is not what he is.


    But soon, the crowd became noisy. A monk wearing a cassock squeezed through the crowd, his face was extremely flustered, but when he saw Su Yan, a light flashed in his eyes, and immediately He rushed towards Su Yan''s direction.


    Su Yan was also taken aback by the bald monk. The monk was very young, but he was only in his twenties, but his strength was very strong. If he entered a branch with this qualification, he could also become a genius.


    "Donor help!" The monk yelled, and immediately hid behind Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also confused by him. There are absolutely no masters in the vicinity under Su Yan''s sense of consciousness. The remaining monks are less than one-tenth of this monk. What is this monk''s life-saving?


    Before Su Yan had time to speak, a young girl squeezed out of the crowd. There was a faint fragrance all over her body. It was obvious that she had also used up a lot of energy.


    However, the strength of this girl is not very good, she is just a martial artist, and is completely incomparable with this monk, and it is not something that can be suppressed by raising her hand.


    "Lu Ziming, you scumbag!" The girl yelled, her face extremely excited.


    "This female benefactor, the past is the past. The little monk has already let go. Please don''t entangle too much." The monk said the Buddha''s name.


    "Monk, you don''t do anything to bully men and women, do you?" Su Yan said lightly.


    A monk was chased by a girl, no matter how he looked at it.


    Su Yan was also funny. At this time, he looked at Lu Ziming behind him.


    "The benefactor is too worried. I have given my heart to the Buddha a long time ago. How can I betray the Buddha?" Lu Ziming smiled lightly, looking very pious.


    "Lu Ziming, you are so shameless. Did you say that at the beginning? Are you brave enough to say what you said before?" The girl was also very angry, and cursed at Lu Ziming''s nose.


    Su Yan couldn''t figure out the situation, but at this moment he could only stand in the middle, listening to the two people arguing.


    "Girl..." Lu Ziming wanted to speak.


    "Well, you Lu Ziming, don''t you even want to say my name?" The girl frowned. At this moment, it seemed that something was broken.


    She was no longer the savage image she used to be, and her big watery eyes seemed to rise like a mist, and they were no longer as bright as before.


    Lu Ziming''s mood also went down, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Tang Yuan......" Lu Ziming called.


    "What''s the use of calling it now?" Tang Yuan said coldly.


    The two people feel like they are quarreling again, and Su Yan is also very big head. This is the middle of the road. He doesn''t know when the two people will quarrel.


    "I said you two, why don''t you find a place to rest?" Su Yan said.


    "Good!" Lu Ziming nodded hurriedly as if he had met the savior.


    Seeing the smile on Lu Ziming''s face, Tang Yuan couldn''t help but sink.


    "Lu Ziming...you said you wanted to marry me..." Tang Yuan said in a very low voice.


    Lu Ziming''s body trembled slightly, and then he looked at Su Yan as if he was okay.


    "Where is the place the donor said? It''s hard work." Lu Ziming said with a smile.


    Su Yanbie gave them a deep look, but didn''t say anything. He had to tie the bell to untie the bell, not to mention that he didn''t know what was happening, so it was useless to say more at this time.


    "It''s there." Su Yan pointed in the direction of Yimen headquarters.


    Both of them were slightly surprised, and they looked at Su Yan a little surprised.


    They didn''t know it yet. They didn''t expect that Su Yan''s place of stay was actually here, which shocked both of them.


    Today''s Yimen has become the strongest sect on the earth, and those who can enter it are the pride of heaven.


    Su Yanbie took a deep look at Lu Ziming. This kid''s expression was a bit too fake. This realm can be mixed everywhere on the earth.


    In Yimen, no one dared to make noise, so this was undoubtedly the best place for him to hide. Su Yan also pushed the boat along the water and brought the two to this place.


    Tang Yuan followed in silence, while Lu Ziming was asking Su Yan about Yimen, but it was obvious that Su Yan was not very clear. He had been the shopkeeper for a long time.


    Regarding the internal martial arts competition, he also knows the news that he heard from Jiangzhou, and even the internal competition of this one has only recently learned the news.


    However, he was stopped at the door of Yimen.


    Su Yan is also a little helpless. He is used to disguising his identity at some point, so he always forgets to change it back.


    "Old... ancestor?" The oneman was also stunned, and then screamed, but immediately reacted, "The little one lost his mind."


    Lu Ziming''s face changed, and Tang Yuan beside her was also very confused. She had never heard of anyone calling her ancestors.


    And why did Su Yan make that disciple so excited?


    Is it possible that Su Yan is really a high-level person, of course, the ancestor was naturally denied by him.


    But now she didn''t care too much, she just looked at Lu Ziming''s back lightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Donor, I was in the Open Sect Competition in Yimen recently. I wonder if the little monk can stay and observe?" Lu Ziming asked hurriedly.


    Su Yan also looked at Lu Ziming with a smile. How could he not know the monk''s tricks, just to avoid the girl.


    "Yes, both of you can stay, let''s take a look at the strength of these bastards."

 Chapter 2498： Zongmen Great Competition

    Chapter 2498


    Bastard?


    Both of them were taken aback. The disciples of one group were well-known in the arena, so Su Yan actually called those people as little boys?


    What is the origin of the man in front of him? This is one door. An elder can suppress Lu Ziming, even if Lu Ziming is in the same door, he dare not say such things.


    Tang Yuan didn''t care, her gaze was always on Lu Ziming''s body.


    Su Yan also saw some stories between the two, but Lu Ziming and Tang Yuan didn��t tell him, and he couldn��t ask. After all, this was someone��s business. If the monk hadn''t insisted on sticking to him, Su Yan would also Too lazy to care about this stuff.


    Lu Ziming''s face was also not very pretty. He originally wanted to enter the first gate and get rid of Tang Yuan, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would let Tang Yuan enter the first gate.


    This frustrated his wish, and Lu Ziming was already thinking about finding an excuse to leave.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, he could see Lu Ziming''s careful thinking, but this monk pestered him, Su Yan didn''t mind making him uncomfortable.


    Soon, one of the disciples walked up to show Su Yan. Su Yan had already notified the one before he came, so even if he was not the real body, the disciple of the one did not dare to neglect, and immediately gave Su Yan to Brought to the viewing area.


    Now the Grand Competition of One Division has actually started, and only Su Kai and a disciple from the Division One are vying for the top spot.


    Su Kai''s strength has also improved very much. It is now half a step in the Yin-Yang realm. At this moment, many bigwigs from all walks of life and elders in the Yimen have gathered here.


    Su Yan did not stretch out, but chose an ordinary auditorium to sit down. Lu Ziming and Tang Yuan also sat down with him. Su Yan specially arranged for them to sit together.


    This made Lu Ziming very impatient, but this was Su Yan''s site. He didn''t dare to sing against Su Yan, so he could only sit down and look at the martial arts stage below.


    I didn''t expect that I was planning to find someone to get away, but Su Yan was included in the calculation.


    This made Lu Ziming a little shocked, his deduction ability is not weak, it can be said that there is nothing to hide from him, but he did not expect that this time he would be given one by others.


    Lu Ziming was helpless, but could only cast his eyes on the martial arts field.


    He came to Jiangnan Jinlin this time to see how strong Yimen''s disciples were, but he didn''t expect Tang Yuan to follow him, and now he couldn''t drive Tang Yuan away.


    On the martial arts arena, Su Kai was the first to come up. His opponent was a disciple from the Yimen Branch, named Chen Changqing, who looked very muscular, like a bull.


    Compared with the other, Su Kai looked a little thin.


    Su Yan glanced faintly, and then stopped paying attention. The victory was already divided, so he naturally had nothing to worry about.


    On the martial arts arena, Chen Changqing glanced at Su Kai, and a smile appeared on his face. His strength is also superior among those in the branch, and even the strong men in the division are not him. Opponent.


    As long as he defeated Su Kai, then he could win the top spot.


    He deliberately studied Su Kai''s competition and found that Su Kai had nothing to praise, whether it was strength or control of moves, it was very common.


    Su Kai was lucky to be able to get here along the way.


    At least in his opinion.


    "One branch, Chen Changqing." Chen Changqing bowed.


    "Yimen headquarters, Su Kai." Su Kai also bowed and said.


    The two are just competing, not fighting each other, so there are still some etiquette things. Nowadays, it is also the strongest sect on the earth, and naturally it has become more rigid and has many rules.


    After the two reported their names, they didn''t say much. They came here to get the top spot. At this time, no matter how much they said, they just wanted to prove that they were better than the other.


    Chen Changqing is also almost half-step in the Yin-Yang realm. This strength can indeed be called the pride of the sky, so he also has enough confidence to defeat Su Kai.


    After all, Su Kai really didn''t seem to be outstanding in his opinion. He had just suppressed everyone by relying on his realm, but they are all in the same realm at the moment. How is Su Kai his opponent?


    Chen Changqing laughed, and then rushed towards Su Kai. His hands kept forming seals on his chest. Suddenly, several golden shining seals appeared in the air, crushing towards Su Kai.


    Su Kai''s mouth also grinned, and then he waved his fist, fist prints galloped out directly, rushing towards Chen Changqing.


    In the end, the French seal and the fist seal collided in the air, creating aftermaths.


    Lu Ziming was also extremely surprised. His current strength was only in the late stage of the Yang Pill Realm, but the two of them were already half-step Yin and Yang.


    He knew how big the gap was, so he was shocked to see that the two were so strong just before they played against each other.


    He glanced at Su Yan subconsciously. Those two monsters were so strong, would Su Yan be stronger?


    And it seems that Su Yan is very careless, which also makes him very strange.


    As a middleman, it is very important who gets the first place in the Zongmen Grand Competition, but Su Yan is very inconsistent, even looks very lazy.


    Su Kai and Chen Changqing went into a fever as soon as they came into contact. Both of them are proud of the sky. There is no weak person who can get to this step. Su Kai''s offensive is very open, but Chen Changqing''s moves are very serious and can be placed in the textbook. .


    This is what Chen Changqing is most proud of. He also feels that he can crush Su Kai with this!


    Su Kai is still extremely calm, no matter what moves Chen Changqing uses, he is not threatened at all and can be easily resolved.


    It��s fine at the beginning, but as Chen Changqing gradually uses his full strength, and Su Kai still looks relaxed, this makes Chen Changqing a little strange, he is not a fool, and Su Kai is not only able to get here. Relying on the suppression of the realm.


    "You are very strong, but the winner of the Zongmen Competition is still me!" Chen Changqing smiled.


    "I don''t think so." Su Kai also smiled.


    Although they are the same, they also have competition.


    The speed of the two people is very fast, and the fight is also heartily. If it were not for a few elders to stabilize the enchantment here, the entire martial arts field of the one was overturned by the two.


    Suddenly there was a fairy sword in Chen Changqing''s hand, and the quality was pretty good.


    Zongmen Great Competition did not stipulate that magic weapons should not be used, because magic weapons are also a manifestation of power, so there is no special requirement.


    Originally, Chen Changqing didn''t intend to use it, but he didn''t expect Su Kai to be so difficult to give birth, so he was not prepared to continue hiding.

 Chapter 2499： Win

    Chapter 2499


    Su Kai''s face was extremely calm, but the others became nervous. So far, the strength between the two of them is very similar, and the fighting skills of the two also make the people around them excited.


    Now that Chen Changqing took out an immortal sword, many people were immediately embarrassed for Su Kai''s reminder.


    "Will you continue to compare?" Chen Changqing smiled.


    With the support of this fairy sword, the strength of him and Su Kai is not at the same level, and Su Kai does not need too much time to be suppressed by him.


    But he didn''t want to do too much. After all, he was just the same class. Su Kai''s strength was indeed good. Losing to him was only regretful. He didn''t need to slap Su Kai in the face at this moment.


    "Come on, I don''t know if I don''t try it." Su Kai said.


    "Good!" Chen Changqing smiled.


    If Su Kai surrendered, then he would look down on Su Kai even more, and Su Kai''s choice would be the same as him.


    What the strong must do is to constantly prove and surpass themselves.


    After shrinking once, it is impossible to move on. Both of them have the same understanding.


    "Zhanxianjian!" Chen Changqing let out a low voice.


    Suddenly the fairy sword in his hand screamed, and countless sword auras rushed into the sky, and even the elders who were maintaining the enchantment felt the sword aura of this fairy sword.


    And dare to use the name "Zhanxian", enough to see how sharp this fairy sword really is.


    Su Yan didn''t have any idea about this. If this broken sword could really kill the immortal, the immortal would be too worthless, but it was just a random name.


    But the power of this fairy sword is really good.


    Su Kai did not panic at all, but showed a wicked smile.


    Chen Changqing has a hole card, and he naturally has a hole card. Before the two were more of a test, now it is the real match!


    After all, the realm of the two is similar, and it is actually difficult to tell the difference without showing all the skills!


    "Sunset collapsed!" Su Kai whispered.


    At this moment, his body turned into golden light, as if it was really like a small sun, and the faces of several elders changed slightly.


    Sunset Beng is a secret. It can be said that it is difficult to fully grasp without sufficient understanding. Chen Changqing has naturally practiced Sunset Beng, but only mastered Xiao Cheng.


    Now that Su Kai looks like, it is estimated that he has completely mastered the sunset!


    boom!


    The entire martial arts arena was filled with smoke and dust, and the spectators were anxious. They were eager to know who had won the victory. This kind of competition was indeed very exciting.


    Even the disciples of one school are very excited. Su Kai and Chen Changqing are both their seniors, and they may become such people in the future, so they are also very excited now.


    Several elders were also frightened. If they didn''t inject more spiritual power at the last moment, then perhaps this enchantment simply couldn''t bear the strength of the two.


    People in the stands will also be hurt.


    "It deserves to be one." Lu Ziming sighed in a low voice.


    When he entered Buddhism, he was exceptionally talented, but he was still no match for the pride of heaven. He and Su Kai and others were considered to be the same age, no difference in age.


    But watching Su Kai and Chen Changqing fight, even he had to be shocked.


    The smoke and dust in the martial arts venue quickly dissipated, and the audience also saw the situation in the venue.


    At this moment, the martial arts field is no longer in shape, and the whole is sinking. If it were not for the existence of the enchantment, they would not even recognize the appearance of the martial arts field.


    This is because the elders are maintaining the barrier, otherwise, with the aftermath of the duel between the two, ordinary people will be instantly torn apart as long as they approach.


    In the shattered martial arts arena, Chen Changqing half-kneeled on the ground with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The fairy sword had fallen to the ground, and it seemed that he had lost his previous fierceness.


    Chen Changqing��s face is also full of bitterness. He still can��t accept it. Sunset Beng hasn��t practiced before, but he can��t fully grasp it, but Su Kai has completely mastered this secret technique, even if he cooperates with the fairy sword. Nor is the opponent''s opponent.


    Su Kai stood in place, but his face was a little pale, he used the power of Sunset Beng to the extreme, and almost emptied all the spiritual power in his body.


    There was a moment of silence in the martial arts arena, and then applause and cheers rang out.


    Everyone was cheering for Su Kai, congratulating him for winning the first prize in the Zongmen Competition.


    Chen Changqing was also convinced, no wonder Su Kai was so relaxed before, because those disciples were indeed not enough for Su Kai to exert his strongest strength.


    He sighed and didn''t excuse anything.


    "Congratulations to Su Kai for becoming the strongest player in our competition this year, rewarding a nine-tier pill for the opportunity to enter the Buddhist scripture pavilion to select the law." An elder said.


    Suddenly, many disciples of the same school were very envious. The nine-tier pill can increase their strength, and the tactics in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion are not ordinary ones, and it is not that there are no tactics compared with the sunset.


    Although Su Kai is Su Yan''s cousin, except for his own guidance, Su Yan will not open any back doors to Su Kai.


    The flowers growing in the ivory tower can never face the real wind and snow.


    Su Yan didn��t want Su Kai to be that kind of person, so in the first class, Su Kai��s status was not different from that of other disciples. Now that Su Kai can get everything now, it��s inseparable from Su Yan��s guidance. It was also the result of Su Kai''s own efforts.


    In Su Kai''s eyes, Su Yan, his cousin, has always been his goal, so he will continue to work hard. It is impossible to surpass Su Yan, but he must follow Su Yan''s pace.


    "As for the second place, you can also get the right to enter the Tibetan scripture pavilion to select the law." The elder said.


    Chen Changqing didn''t show much excitement, but was thinking about what he should do next. Su Kai''s defeat of him still had a big impact on him.


    He had already thought that he would retreat in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, until he realized a local formula.


    Su Kai smiled faintly, and did not stay too much in the martial arts field. He heard that Su Yan was back. This time he did not mean to show Su Yan, but he did not find Su Yan''s existence.


    At this time, Su Yan also led Tang Yuan and Lu Ziming towards Su Kai.


    "Xiao Kai." Su Yan stopped Su Kai.


    Su Kai was stunned, and there was only Su Yan who dared to call him that way. He turned his head and felt a familiar feeling.


    This is also consistent with the photo that Su Yan sent back.


    "Cousin!" Su Kai smiled.


    Seeing Su Yan, he was naturally extremely happy.


    However, the two people who followed Su Yan couldn''t figure it out, and looked at the scene before them in shock.

 Chapter 2500： Eat all the street

    Chapter 2500 Eat All the Street


    Su Yan is Su Kai''s cousin. This is something they didn''t expect. Su Kai is already so strong now. So how strong is Su Yan as Su Kai''s cousin?


    Lu Ziming sighed, it''s no wonder that Su Yan would put him aside. This guy looks ordinary, but in fact his strength is bottomless.


    "How was my performance today?" Su Kai asked eagerly.


    He regarded Su Yan as his idol, so at this time he naturally wanted to be affirmed by Su Yan.


    "Not bad." Su Yan said.


    Su Kai''s strength is indeed good, almost as he expected.


    However, Su Kai was very excited. It was actually very good to get Su Yan''s "good" evaluation. After all, Su Yanke had never said that alone.


    Lu Ziming rolled his eyes, but became more curious about Su Yan''s identity. After all, he had seen Su Kai''s strength before.


    What strength would Su Yan be able to make Su Kai surrender so much?


    "I won the leader, this time I will take you to dinner. If you want to eat, I will pay." Su Yan smiled.


    Seeing the deceased, he also felt more cheerful.


    Su Kai scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Cousin, I have a big appetite." Su Kai said cautiously.


    "A lot of appetite is a good thing, maybe you can grow your body." Su Yan said.


    Su Kai didn''t speak anymore. He had a lot of things he wanted to ask Su Yan, but he didn''t know where to start.


    As for his appetite, it is probably not as simple as Su Yan imagined.


    "Benefactor, now that the sect of the sect is over, I will leave now." Lu Ziming said.


    He didn''t want to stay here anymore, but was going to get rid of Tang Yuan.


    "The two of you shouldn''t have a place to rest now. It''s better to stay in one door for a few more days. Everything in the other door is open to you." Su Yan said lightly.


    How could he fail to see Lu Ziming''s careful thinking, it was just to get rid of Tang Yuan, although he didn''t know what happened between the two, but Su Yan didn''t mind embarrassing Lu Ziming.


    Lu Ziming''s face really got bitter. He is a smart man, knowing that Su Yan will not let him off easily. At this time, it is not so easy to get rid of Tang Yuan.


    "Lu Ziming, you will be planted in my hands sooner or later." Tang Yuan laughed.


    Lu Ziming sighed heavily, his face gloomy and said, "The four are empty, and the four are empty."


    Su Yan laughed, and said nothing.


    It was almost time for lunch now, and Su Yan also led everyone out of the house, planning to find a place to eat something to fill his stomach.


    After all, he was the host, and Su Yan led everyone to the largest hotel in Jiangnan Jinlin.


    Although the waiter didn''t know Su Yan, his face changed when he saw Su Kai, and immediately rushed to the back kitchen.


    This made Su Yan very strange, while Su Kai touched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "You kid didn''t do anything wrong, right?" Su Yan frowned.


    "Absolutely not!" Su Kai said hurriedly.


    At this time, the waiter also walked out of the backstage, and was the first to come to Su Kai.


    "Kaye, we don''t have a lot of things here. We haven''t had time to prepare at this time. Why don''t you go to other places to see?" the waiter said.


    "Prepare a place to rest first, and cook food faster." Su Yan said lightly.


    The waiter glanced at Su Yan strangely, and then at Su Kai. Su Kai nodded, and then he smiled bitterly to arrange everything.


    In the box, Su Yan also looked a little stunned. At this moment, all the things that came up were eaten by Su Kai alone. In this way, Su Kai still didn''t feel full.


    The waiter stood aside with embarrassment.


    "Kaye, everything we can buy in our hotel is available to you." The waiter smiled bitterly.


    "I know." Su Kai said helplessly, then looked at Su Yan.


    "Not enough?" Su Yan was also a little surprised.


    Is this kid''s stomach a bottomless pit? After eating so much, it''s not enough.


    "Anyway, today is my cousin''s treat." Su Kai smiled.


    Su Yan couldn''t help it. He and Lu Ziming and the others just ate a little, and the rest went into Su Kai''s stomach, but he said before that he would treat him today, so he wouldn''t let Su Kai go back hungry.


    After paying the money, several people set off again and walked towards the next hotel.


    Like the waiter in the previous hotel, when I saw Su Kai, the waiter''s face was not very good.


    Because often Su Kai''s arrival will eat all their food, no matter if it is one month or two months of stock.


    They were too late to buy the goods. If Su Yan hadn''t paid enough, they wouldn''t even give Su Kai all the food.


    Su Kai was very satisfied. He hadn''t eaten so freely for a long time. Now Su Yan came back and said that he wanted to invite him to dinner and celebrate, and solemnly bowed his arms.


    Lu Ziming was chanting the Buddha''s name all the way, and he probably didn''t know what vocabulary to use to describe Su Kai. This guy''s stomach could fit into this block!


    Lu Ziming couldn''t figure out how even a monk could eat so many things.


    In the end, after eating up a whole street of food, Su Kai felt a little full. Su Yan also felt that Su Kai''s vitality had increased. It was not in vain to eat these foods.


    Su Kai''s strength is constantly improving.


    However, from the brief conversation, Su Yan also learned about the current situation of a door, and there are very few deceased left behind, and even Rotten Wood has left the door, not knowing where he is going.


    Now that the position of the master of the first family is vacant, Su Kai wants Su Yan to come back to take charge of the first family, but Su Yan refuses.


    Nowadays, even if there is no sect master, no one dares to provoke them, and besides, there are many powerful monks in the sect. You can still find a sect master. There is nothing to worry about.


    What made him a little disappointed was that he didn''t see many old people when he came back this time. This was Su Yan''s most regrettable thing.


    Lu Ziming and Tang Yuan were planning to stay in Yimen for a while, but Tang Yuan seemed to rely on Lu Ziming and had no intention of leaving.


    However, after the Zongmen Grand Competition was over, Su Yan also got news that Xiao Meng, Liu Jin and others were coming back.


    These people went to the depths of the desert to search for relics and wanted to find a few books of ancient times, but they didn''t get much, so they were ready to return to Yimen at this moment.


    Su Yan was a bit angry. These guys didn''t practice well and went out to play under the guise of looking for relics. He had to shut these people up this time when he came back.

 Chapter 2501： Calculator

    Chapter Two Thousand One


    In one door, Su Yan and Lu Ziming were sitting opposite each other, and in front of them was a game of chess.


    Lu Ziming furrowed his brows deeply, watching the chess pieces on the chessboard intently.


    Every time Su Yan played a chess piece, Lu Ziming had to think for half an hour.


    Tang Yuan just sat lightly in the distance, occasionally looking at the sky, occasionally at Lu Ziming, as if Lu Ziming would run away the next moment.


    She had experienced this many times, so she stared at Lu Ziming like a thief every time, for fear that Lu Ziming would disappear from her eyes in the next moment.


    "Monk, what did you do to your heart?" Su Yan smiled.


    He is also very strange, the relationship between the two is indeed a bit strange, making him a little unpredictable.


    Lu Ziming glanced at Tang Yuan, a trace of dismay flashed in his eyes, but then his eyes became normal again.


    "Donor, you think too much." Lu Ziming said.


    His words are not leaking, but Su Yan still captured the emotions in Lu Ziming''s eyes before, and this monk is not heartbroken.


    "You have no chess to go." Su Yan said suddenly.


    Lu Ziming was taken aback, and the sunspot in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Su Yan is right. He really has no moves to go. From beginning to end, he is almost like being pressed on the ground and rubbed by Su Yan. Any chess drop seems to be controlled by Su Yan. This feeling is very different. Okay, but Lu Ziming had no way to resist, he was killed by Su Yan.


    "It''s already the 200th set." Lu Ziming sighed.


    He has been playing chess with Su Yan in the past few days, and he has never won a game in 200 games. This also makes Lu Ziming very helpless. He has never missed the secret of the game. It is impossible to win in this regard. The talent is right, but he was completely crushed by Su Yanzhi on the chessboard.


    There is no room.


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing. Lu Ziming''s calculations are indeed good. Whether it is deduction or calculation, he can be considered top-notch. If it is normal, he might be half of his strength.


    However, Lu Ziming had something hidden in his heart, so he was rubbed against the ground, and he didn''t have any ability to react. Every step was considered dead by him.


    Lu Ziming was also very helpless. He was not in the mood to continue playing chess at this time, but was going to sit still.


    He has a demon in his heart at this moment, which is not a good thing for himself.


    Su Yan did not stop him, but the old **** drank the tea freely.


    Tang Yuan also stood up at this moment and walked towards Lu Ziming.


    Lu Ziming stopped suddenly and turned to look at Tang Yuan.


    "Are you enough?" Lu Ziming said lightly.


    Tang Yuan was also stunned. She had always been in control before this. Lu Ziming only knew to escape, but now suddenly it changed. Lu Ziming''s eyes were extremely indifferent, as if he had no feelings at all.


    "Lu Ziming, what did you say to me at the beginning, and now you plan to dump me?" Tang Yuan asked.


    "The Lu Ziming you were looking for is dead, go now." Lu Ziming said lightly.


    Tang Yuan stayed where she was. No matter how she entangled before this, Lu Ziming hadn''t said anything, but now let her go?


    "Lu Ziming..."


    "Go away." Lu Ziming was still very plain.


    Tang Yuan''s heart seemed to have been stabbed. If Lu Ziming roared out such things, she might not be so sad. That means Lu Ziming still has her in his heart. The roar is because Lu Ziming is angry because she has been stuck. .


    But now Lu Ziming said very plainly, as if he didn''t care about everything, but it made her more uncomfortable.


    "You say it again?" Tang Yuan said.


    "Go away," Lu Ziming said lightly, with no waves in his eyes.


    Su Yan was sitting on the side of the chessboard, but did not participate. This matter has nothing to do with him, and he can''t take care of it. The person who needs to untie the bell must be tied to the bell. Naturally, Lu Ziming and Tang Yuan can only let two people go. solve.


    Tang Yuan glanced at Lu Ziming, as if he had cut off his heart, then turned his head and left.


    Seeing Tang Yuan''s back disappear into the door, Lu Ziming''s original posture also loosened. Suddenly he seemed to be getting old, and his body buckled down.


    As if he was relieved again, Lu Ziming walked into a quiet room and began to meditate like an old monk entering Ding.


    Su Yan was lying on the chair, looking at Lu Ziming''s figure lightly, a smile on his face.


    He knows that Lu Ziming''s heart is not at peace now, and it is basically impossible to meditate, and there is a great possibility that he will get into trouble after being upset. It is estimated that Lu Ziming will wake up in a few minutes.


    After half a stick of incense, Lu Ziming walked out of the quiet room and glanced at Su Yan lightly.


    "You guessed it a long time ago, right?" Lu Ziming asked.


    Su Yan smiled and nodded. The time was about the same as what he had calculated. Since Lu Ziming came to Yimen, he has always been calculating with him, but the result is not very ideal for Lu Ziming.


    From entering Yimen to now, Lu Ziming has never beaten Su Yan once.


    "It''s boring to be with someone like you." Lu Ziming sighed.


    "Do you want me to tell you the result of my deduction?" Su Yan smiled.


    "No, I''ve counted it too." Lu Ziming sighed again, "I made it myself!"


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing. In his opinion, this was not just a simple act of committing evil. Seeing Lu Ziming preparing to go out, Su Yan placed a restraint on him.


    Lu Ziming and him are considered to be congenial. Although Su Yan does not believe in the things of Buddhism, Lu Ziming did get along with him.


    Just treat it as the love of those chess games, after all, it was a big blow for Lu Ziming to win so consistently.


    This monk might really be crazy.


    As soon as Lu Ziming left the gate, Su Kai rushed in.


    "Brother, Xiaomeng sister and they are back." Su Kai said hurriedly.


    In the past, Xiao Meng and others went to the martial arts world with Su Yan, which also made Su Kai very envious. Now that Xiao Meng and Liu Jin and others have returned to Yimen, he is naturally excited and wants to inform these people that they have become one. First place in the competition.


    "Dare to come back!" Su Yan frowned.


    These guys are playing wild, and the tactics in the ancient ruins are naturally not comparable to the inventory in one door. These people are just looking for an excuse to go out and play.


    Su Kai also stuck out his tongue secretly, preparing to report to Xiao Meng and the others. After all, it was he who harmed them, but Su Yan caught him.


    "Let''s go together." Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Brother, this has nothing to do with me." Su Kai said hurriedly.


    Now he can''t report the letter, so he chooses to get away quickly. After all, he has just won the first place in the competition, and he doesn''t want to be confined by Su Yan.

 Chapter 2502： Confinement

    Chapter 2502 Confinement


    In the tea room, besides Xiao Meng Changyuan and Liu Jin, there was one more person.


    That was the King Erdan. When he was in the upper world, the King Erdan also followed Su Yan back to the earth.


    But as soon as I arrived on Earth, I ran deep in the desert with Xiao Meng and others.


    "It''s so hilarious?" Su Yan smiled and looked at everyone.


    Seeing Su Yan''s smile, Xiao Meng suddenly realized something was wrong, and hurried up to squeeze Su Yan''s shoulders.


    "Master, I brought you the specialties on the road this time." Xiao Meng said hurriedly, "This is an old tea. It is hard to buy with money. I know you like tea."


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin sighed secretly. They really didn''t bring anything back this time. After all, they were too excited to play. They completely forgot about this. At this time, they could only look at Su Kai behind Su Yan.


    Su Kai smiled awkwardly, showing a helpless expression.


    He really couldn''t help the long-term and gilt this matter. Su Yan had already warned him. If he said a word, he would be locked up for a month. He didn''t dare to take such a risk.


    "If you don''t enter the Third Heaven of the Small Extreme Realm, you are not allowed to leave." Su Yan said lightly.


    At this time, he wouldn''t be used to these people. After all, he would still return to the upper world. If there is no ability, Xiao Meng and others are purely weak, and Su Yan cannot protect them at any time.


    "Can the two heavens work?" Xiao Meng pouted.


    "Four Heavens." Su Yan said lightly.


    "That''s the triple heaven," Xiao Meng said hurriedly, for fear that Su Yan would change his mind.


    Of course she also knew that Su Yan was doing them for their own good, and their practice was a bit sloppy before, but she really didn''t like confinement, after all, it was too boring.


    After finally returning from the depths of the desert, he had to be confined before he had time to enjoy his normal time.


    "Boss..." Liu Jin and Chang Yuan''s faces bothered.


    Not long after they left the customs, they had to retreat again, and no one could accept it.


    "No matter how nonsense you are, you can only get out of the Four Heavens in the Small Extreme Realm." Su Yan said lightly.


    Is there a bargaining thing in practice?


    These guys really have hardened wings. They don''t find a good reason to play, they don''t have the slightest sense of urgency, and they didn''t come back after going there for so long. This is where Su Yan is most angry.


    Practicing is like riding a boat against the current. It is absolutely impossible to relax if you do not advance.


    Wang Erdan also sighed. He had known that he would be happy and happy in the upper world. When he came to the earth, he thought he could see some new things, but he didn''t expect that he would be arrested by Su Yan before coming for too long. Confined.


    Few people had no choice but to honestly choose a quiet room.


    Su Yan was not at all polite, and set up a few restrictions. Those who don''t have the triple heaven of the Small Extreme Realm don''t want to leave the quiet room.


    "Brother, you calm down." Su Kai smiled and handed Su Yan a cup of tea.


    He was really afraid that Su Yan would see him unpleasant and put him in confinement.


    Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t do that, but returned to his recliner.


    On the other side, Tang Yuan looked at the empty street and sat down on the side of the road in despair.


    At this moment, she seemed to have lost her soul. Lu Ziming''s words hurt her a lot. People who were familiar with each other are now drifting away, and no one can accept it.


    Lu Ziming followed Tang Yuan sneakily, and Tang Yuan couldn''t find it with his ability.


    Su Yan was right, he really couldn''t let go of Tang Yuan, otherwise he would not have gone to Fangcun Mountain to save Tang Yuan, but Buddhism pays attention to the purity of the six roots, and it is not that simple to come out again after entering Buddhism.


    In the past few months, Tang Yuan has followed him for almost half of China, and even his heart made of iron and stone should be softened, not to mention that he is just an ordinary person''s heart.


    So he couldn''t worry about Tang Yuan. A girl''s family came here from a long way away. Where can he go now?


    So he followed quietly.


    "Amitabha Buddha." Lu Ziming read the Buddha''s name, "The four are empty, and the four are empty!"


    But no matter how many times he reads it, the unchanging remains the same, and the figure still circulates in his mind, making him unable to calm his mind.


    Su Yan was right again.


    Tang Yuan was sitting on a seat on the side of the street. Lu Ziming looked at him from a long distance. There were few people on the street, but Tang Yuan never looked in Lu Ziming''s direction.


    If she walked close to her at this moment, she probably wouldn''t have any reaction.


    Lu Ziming rescued her, but at the same time also killed her heart.


    "What should I do with you?" Lu Ziming looked at Tang Yuan''s figure and sighed heavily.


    The tone seemed to be so far from the sky to the earth, and it seemed that he could sigh with all his strength, Lu Ziming had never been absolutely so tired.


    Suddenly, Lu Ziming noticed the difference. Now that it is just after lunch, there are not so few pedestrians on the street. As if everything is covered up, Lu Ziming feels the spiritual power is spreading.


    He immediately turned his eyes to Tang Yuan not far away.


    At this moment, there was an extra figure in front of Tang Yuan, who was extremely feminine, and his skin and appearance were comparable to women. He stood in front of Tang Yuan, but Tang Yuan didn''t seem to notice it.


    "It''s a great furnace, God really takes care of me." Sekong chuckled lightly.


    For his practice, Tang Yuan is simply the best furnace. If two people practice the double-rest method together, then his practice can get twice the result with half the effort, and he won''t be stuck at the tenth place in the martial arts list.


    This martial arts list is made by practitioners, but the people who can be on the list are indeed not weak. Among them, there are very few people in the school, because the disciples of the school seldom show their strength, and at the same time, there is no one. People dare to provoke them.


    So there is still a lot of moisture in it.


    Lu Ziming''s eyes were also slightly angry, he naturally heard Sekong''s voice, and it was impossible to watch Tang Yuan being taken away by the other party.


    "Come with me, I will let you spend your life happily." Sekong whispered.


    For an instant, Tang Yuan''s eyes seemed to have come to life, she suddenly hugged Sekong in front of her, her voice trembling and weak.


    "Lu Ziming... have you come to me?"


    Standing up, Lu Ziming trembled, as if a sharp blade drew across his chest, and something deep in his chest twitched involuntarily.


    He thought that Tang Yuan was sitting here just to ease his mood, and time would always smooth out all traces, so he said that like that.


    Even if he is a master of deduction and master of chess, he can''t be counted...


    Tang Yuan was here just to wait for him.

 Chapter 2503： Lifeless

    Chapter 2503 Death


    Sekong looked at Tang Yuan faintly, holding Tang Yuan''s petite body, he didn''t expect Tang Yuan to be so proactive, but it was in his arms, saving him from using other illusions.


    Lu Ziming on the side saw this scene and felt a little unhappy. Although he had always hoped that Tang Yuan would stay away from him, at this moment, he could see that Sekong didn��t have any good intentions. In his heart, Tang Yuan was very Important, otherwise I won''t follow here all the way.


    Sekong''s body was filled with evil spirits, and the people nearby probably left here because of illusion.


    If Sekong has no purpose, then there is no need to do so.


    Lu Ziming stood up and walked slowly towards Hue Kong.


    "What is the donor doing, do you need help?" Lu Ziming smiled lightly.


    Sekong was also stunned. Lu Ziming''s presence here did surprise him a bit. He took Tang Yuan away unconsciously for the sake of God and caused all the people here to fall into illusion.


    "Fang Cunshan? You''d better not stop me, otherwise it won''t end well." Sekong said lightly.


    He is also one of the top ten in the Jinlin martial arts list anyway, even the old abbot of Fang Cunshan has to show him some face.


    "This is my person." Lu Ziming smiled lightly.


    "Your people?" Sekong laughed, "Little monk, Fang Cunshan does not allow his disciples to have feelings. Are you so afraid that Fang Cunshan''s Buddha will take your soul?"


    Lu Ziming sighed. When the time comes, the Buddha will not take his soul, but will take Tang Yuan away. This is what Lu Ziming is worried about, so he has to stay away from Tang Yuan.


    Fang Cunshan valued his talent, so he would only cut off his thoughts instead of taking away his soul.


    Lu Ziming looked at Tang Yuan in a trance, and a trace of heartache was unavoidable in his heart.


    The buddha beads on his wrist are now shining brightly. He has heard of Sekong''s name, this guy specializes in the practice of double cultivation, and anyone who becomes his furnace has no good end.


    Lu Ziming couldn''t have seen Tang Yuan turn into Sekong''s furnace tripod. At this time, he could only fight.


    Sekong laughed too, he did not expect Lu Ziming to actually want to do something to him, it seemed that this woman was very important to Lu Ziming, which made Sekong couldn''t help laughing.


    Does the monk actually care about someone?


    But this Tang Yuan is a superior furnace ding, he naturally can''t give up, since Lu Ziming is going to fight, then he is done.


    The buddha beads on Lu Ziming''s wrist floated up. He was chanting the Buddha''s name, and there seemed to be an angry King Kong appearing behind him, and the world was illuminated by his Buddha''s light.


    Lu Ziming directly used the Buddha beads towards the color space to suppress.


    "If you violated Buddhism''s precepts, is your Buddhism still useful?" Sekong sneered.


    After that, he also shot directly, intending to directly kill Lu Ziming here.


    To be able to become the top ten of the martial arts list, Sekong''s strength is not weak, and now it is half a step of Yin Yang realm. In his opinion, Lu Ziming is nothing more than a mantis arm.


    How could he be his opponent in the later stage of Yang Dan Realm?


    When it comes to the Yang Pill Realm, any Xiao Jing will be a huge gap, and the gap is not a little bit.


    Sekong directly acted, and forcibly caught Lu Ziming''s Buddha beads. In the face of absolute power, Lu Ziming''s magic weapon is not worth mentioning.


    Lu Ziming''s buddha beads were scattered directly, and the beads rolled to the ground, just a normal palm. Lu Ziming was directly beaten back, with a ray of blood hanging on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were somewhat determined.


    Today is death, and he will never let Se Kong take Tang Yuan away.


    "Give up, you are not my opponent, you can only watch me take her away." Sekong sneered.


    "No one can take it away, she is mine." Lu Ziming said, enduring the pain.


    He escaped into Buddhism only to save Tang Yuan, it was not his nature. At this moment, he was not stingy to show his true feelings.


    This is his woman, how could Sekong be taken away?


    At this moment, the qi and blood in his body surged, and the Buddha''s light behind the whole person became brighter.


    "Burning blood?" Sekong was also stunned.


    This means that Lu Ziming will die at any time, which is the ability to consume life force to gain stronger power.


    "It''s a pity, even so you are still not my opponent." Sekong sneered.


    His eyes were full of disdain, and it was not a big problem for him to solve Lu Ziming. Even if he burned his blood, he would definitely not be Sekong''s opponent.


    Lu Ziming was chanting the Buddha''s name, and the angry King Kong behind him became more and more vivid, but at the same time, the vitality in his body was also lost a little bit. Lu Ziming vomited a lot of blood.


    Whenever he uttered a syllable, he would spit out a mouthful of blood, and the vitality in his body was gradually disappearing as his strength increased.


    However, the angry Bodhisattva behind him became more lifelike.


    Lu Ziming snorted, the Fudo Ming Wang Faxiang behind him directly smashed towards Hue Kong.


    Sekong sneered, and didn''t look at the facial features, but directly exhaled a cold breath and shot it towards Lu Ziming''s chest. As long as Lu Ziming was resolved, the facial features would not be a big problem.


    Lu Ziming supported his body, he naturally felt the chill, but at this moment he just wanted to kill Sekong.


    Otherwise, even if he died, Tang Yuan would only be taken away by Sekong.


    Lu Ziming has never been afraid of death.


    "If you listened to my deduction back then, you wouldn''t have to fight with your life now." A faint voice sounded.


    Lu Ziming was taken aback for a moment, Su Yan didn''t know when he appeared in front of him, and at this moment the chill was really coming towards Su Yan.


    Although Sekong was surprised, he was not too anxious. Instead, he clapped his hands lightly. Suddenly, the King Kong Buddha statue was directly shattered, and the imaginary life-for-life did not happen.


    This chill comes from the Jiuyou Underground, and anyone who touches it will die!


    "Dodge!" Lu Ziming shouted angrily.


    He also noticed the difference in this aura. He didn''t want to let Su Yan die because of himself. Although he didn''t understand how Su Yan came here, just as Su Yan had a good impression of him, he also had some feelings for Su Yan. A lot of goodwill.


    Su Yan laughed lightly, opened his mouth directly, and then swallowed the breath directly into his own mouth!


    Not to mention Lu Ziming, even Sekong was stunned, that breath was full of death, Su Yan actually swallowed it like this?


    "Are you crazy?" Lu Ziming was also shocked.


    Although he was very happy to say that Su Yan rescued him, this guy actually swallowed a mass of lifeless anger. What is this concept?

 Chapter 2504： The world changes again?

    Chapter 2504 The world changes again?


    "Something from the underworld?" Su Yan also frowned.


    This lifelessness did come from Jiuyou Huangquan. He raised his head and looked into the sky. The stars were dimmed. This shouldn''t have happened in such good weather.


    "It''s going to change again." Su Yan frowned.


    "Are you okay?" Lu Ziming looked at Su Yan in front of him, rather strange.


    Su Yan was indeed swallowed by that lifeless anger, but the strange thing was that nothing happened to Su Yan until now.


    That was the death aura from Jiuyou Huangquan. Even if his Buddha''s light was shining, there was no way to resist, and Su Yan not only swallowed it, but stood here intact at this moment?


    "Who are you, dare to block my way?" Se Kong frowned.


    He didn''t look for such a furnace ding once or twice, and no one had dared to stop him.


    However, Tang Yuan himself was indeed a top furnace tripod, so he would never give up.


    "Where did you get this lifeless spirit?" Su Yan frowned and asked.


    This is related to the earth''s spiritual changes, and Su Yan also had to pay attention.


    "It has something to do with you, but since you blocked your shot today, then the end is a dead end." Sekong said coldly.


    Since Su Yan had to stop him, he didn''t mind letting Su Yan die here. The top ten in the martial arts list was more than just talking. There were many people who wanted to challenge him over the years, but in the end they all turned into dust.


    "It looks like you don''t plan to say it anymore." Su Yan smiled.


    This dead spirit is not a treasure, but now that the aura is revived, it is not uncommon for those legendary things to appear.


    For example, the underworld.


    Because this aura really came from the Jiuyou Huangquan, this shows that the underground palace has indeed begun to appear, plus the previous ground cracks and so on, the second world change on the earth is probably not too far away.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan asked Xiao Meng and the others to retreat. After all, he couldn''t stay on Earth at any time, and he was not quite sure what would happen then.


    "You are very crazy, but if you think that you can solve a lifeless breath to be so arrogant in front of me, then your fate will only be worse." Sekong sneered.


    At this moment, he didn''t mind killing Su Yanzhi. He wanted to take away the people. After living for so long, Sekong saw such a perfect furnace cauldron for the first time, and he would never let it go.


    It is possible for Tang Yuan to truly step into the Yin-Yang realm, and his ranking on the martial arts rankings will double.


    This has always been what he wanted to do, and Tang Yuan''s appearance undoubtedly gave him this opportunity.


    So no matter who is in front of him today, he will kill him today.


    "Ear dry!" Su Yan shouted in a low voice.


    He just wanted to know something about lifelessness through Sekong, but since the other party didn''t want to tell him, Su Yan didn''t bother to continue kissing.


    Just kill it directly.


    "You''ve always been the one who is boring. Since you don''t plan to give way, then you are ready to die." Se Kong didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Su Yan.


    He is extremely excited at this moment, it is rare to find such a furnace cauldron, he can''t wait to get stronger power.


    As for Tang Yuan''s fate, he didn''t care at all.


    This world seemed to him to be the strong controlling everything.


    With that said, Sekong directly crushed over with the power of the Yin and Yang realm for half a step. He was about to directly crush Su Yan into meatloaf, and the huge palm prints were crushed directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled faintly, punched directly, and his palm prints suddenly collapsed.


    Se Kong''s face changed in an instant, and then, ignoring Tang Yuan''s existence at this moment, he screamed and turned around and fled.


    At this moment, he understood that Su Yan''s strength was definitely not something he could contend. When that punch appeared, Su Yan was too flat, and his palm print was directly cracked by Su Yan so easily.


    This strength is definitely not something he can contend with, his approach is correct, and he can only choose to escape at this time.


    "Can you go?" Su Yan sneered.


    He directly released his breath, as if the ancient times reappeared, and the eyes of this breath were filled with despair. He didn''t understand who Su Yan was, but at this moment it was just breath, which he couldn''t bear at all.


    In just an instant, Sekong burst directly into a cloud of blood mist, before he even had time to resist.


    At this moment, Lu Ziming''s eyes completely changed. He didn''t know who Su Yan was, but what Su Yan showed at this moment was beyond his imagination!


    Lu Ziming laughed bitterly. No wonder he was completely unable to deduce Su Yan''s movements and everything. Su Yan was not what he could imagine.


    Su Yan glanced at Tang Yuan, who was in a daze, and then at Lu Ziming.


    Lu Ziming sighed, naturally he knew what Su Yan meant, but Fang Cunshan was not so foolish.


    "You stay at the same door, the monk dare not come." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he didn''t explain too much. One door was the best guarantee. He believed that Lu Ziming understood what this meant.


    Compared with Yimen, Fang Cunshan is nothing.


    Lu Ziming was also taken aback, but when he wanted to laugh, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. His time was running out. Even if Yimen stood behind him, it didn''t have any effect.


    Su Yan patted him on the shoulder, and a burst of vitality was injected into Lu Ziming''s body. The vitality that had been collapsing in Lu Ziming''s body suddenly improved.


    The collapse did not continue, and the restrictions placed on Fang Cunshan''s body were all destroyed by Su Yan.


    It''s just a moment of effort.


    Lu Ziming stood there blankly, looking at Tang Yuan leaning against the wall in a daze, like a new life!


    He has nothing to do with Fang Cunshan, and now he is just Lu Ziming, not Fang Cunshan''s disciple.


    Lu Ziming slowly walked towards Tang Yuan and hugged him in his arms. Now that he felt the warmth again, he suddenly realized that there was no change, everything was so similar.


    Tang Yuan also slowly woke up at this moment, and Sekong had been resolved, so the illusion that had been applied to her disappeared.


    At first glance, Tang Yuan saw Lu Ziming.


    "I had a long dream." Tang Yuan said softly.


    Lu Ziming was taken aback for a moment, and again felt a slight pain in his heart. The hands holding Tang Yuan in his hands became tighter, and this time he would not choose to let go.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to one door." Lu Ziming smiled.


    Tang Yuan also laughed. Although she didn''t understand what Lu Ziming meant, she was already very fulfilled by feeling Lu Ziming''s embrace.

 Chapter 2505： 100 million bonus

    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Five


    Su Yan returned to the first door. Su Yan didn''t have any worries about the Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai. If the group of monks dared to come, then he wouldn''t mind destroying them.


    Su Yan walked faintly on the street. At this moment, because Su Yan solved the problem of Sekong, the people who had been illusionist recovered at this moment.


    For ordinary people, they just have a dream.


    But under such a dream, a tragic place also happened.


    Su Yan had just walked for a while, and saw the noisy crowd on the street, a Passat parked in the middle of the road, and under the crowd of passers-by, a little boy was lying in a pool of blood, not knowing his life or death.


    Su Yan frowned. This was because the illusion technique had just been touched. Some people had not recovered from it. It was not surprising that such an accident happened.


    However, passers-by quickly called the emergency call, and the ambulance had arrived at the scene at this moment.


    The nurse had carried the little boy into the ambulance, but Su Yan frowned. If these people were allowed to go to the hospital like this, the little boy would definitely not survive.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the idea of ??standing by, and went straight to the ambulance.


    "Sir, are you a family member of this child?" the nurse asked.


    Su Yan shook his head and walked directly to the boy lying on the stretcher.


    The nurse was also stunned. At this time, the boy''s condition was not right. He should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible. If Su Yan was a family member, it would be fine. But now it is not a family member who is still making trouble here, then she can''t bear it.


    "I''m saving people." Su Yan said lightly.


    The nurse was also stunned. At this moment, the fool could also see that the boy''s condition was not very good, even a little ugly, only a few minutes away.


    They have arranged for the attending physician to rush here. The boy''s identity is not that simple. He has notified the other party''s parents as soon as possible, and at the same time, the pressure is also on the hospital side.


    So the attending physician and the dean were already on their way here, and Su Yan was just wasting the child''s time here.


    "Are you crazy, do you know whose child this is?" the nurse said coldly.


    This is the only son of the boss of a group of 100 billion in Jinlin City. It can be said that Jingui is very, even the hospital can not afford to delay, so the attending physician rushed here.


    After all, they didn''t know at the beginning that the boy was the young master of the Hundred Billion Group. When they received the news, the ambulance had already set off, so the attending physician could only drive here in the second car.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense. The child would lose his life in just a few minutes, and he couldn''t wait for the attending physician to arrive.


    Su Yan directly injected a burst of vitality into the boy''s body, temporarily stabilizing the boy''s situation.


    At least for the time being, the boy will not be in any danger. As for the next thing, it is the hospital, and it has nothing to do with him.


    After doing all this, Su Yan also turned around and left without staying here for long.


    The nurse glanced at Su Yan and scolded a freak in her heart, but she didn''t have time to pay attention to him.


    Anyway, so many people here are watching. If there is something wrong with the young master of Lingye Group, she can also be said to be the problem of Su Yan''s delay.


    She had secretly photographed Su Yan''s face, although she said she hadn''t concealed it from Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t care.


    Soon, the ambulance drove into the hospital, but stopped for a while on the road, letting the attending physician get in the car.


    At the same time, the boy''s parents have also hurriedly felt in the hospital.


    Xu Wanjin''s eyes were full of anger. That was his only son. Now the hospital told them to go to see people in the hospital, which undoubtedly made Xu Wanjin a headache.


    But the lady standing next to him had her face pulled down.


    That is her son, the future successor of the Xu Group, who is now lying in the hospital, even critically ill. How could she be in a good mood?


    The dean''s face is not very beautiful either. The Xu family is something he can''t afford to offend anyway. If something like this happens, he is naturally afraid that the Xu family will blame it.


    "If something happens to my son today, you don''t need to open the hospital!" The woman yelled and yelled at everyone here.


    The dean also only dare not speak, if the two people are offended, then the hospital will not even want to open.


    "You have to ask Dr. Liu about your son''s condition." The dean promptly threw this question to the attending physician.


    The attending physician was also sweating profusely. Standing in front of him, the president of the Xu Group was worth hundreds of billions. With just one word, he couldn''t get along in Jinlin!


    He finally got to where he is now, naturally it is impossible to provoke Xu Wanjin''s existence.


    "The noble son has been treated by an expert before, so there is no major problem, as long as the operation is done, there should be no major problem." Dr. Liu said.


    This is indeed the truth. If it weren''t for someone to stabilize Xu Wanjin''s son, it would be too late to arrive at the hospital, and he might not even see him who rushed halfway.


    "Superior?" Xu Wanjin was also stunned, then looked at everyone.


    "Whoever saved my son, I will give him 100 million!"


    It was a hundred million at every turn, which made everyone present a little surprised, and then many people were moved. That was a hundred million!


    You can buy the money for two top luxury houses. At this time, Dr. Liu''s face is also a little uncomfortable. He knows that there are no medical experts in the hospital. He had known that there was a reward of 100 million yuan and he said that it was the reason for the move. .


    By then this one hundred million will be his!


    But now this opportunity has slipped away from his eyes.


    At this moment, the female nurse who saw Su Yan''s hands was also standing here, with starry eyes in her eyes, which was 100 million yuan. It is basically impossible to say that she is not heartbroken.


    She thought about it carefully. At that time, only Su Yan and she saw the boy��s situation. No one else knew. So if she said that she did it at this moment, then almost no one can refute her, after all, no matter the time. She is next to Xu Wanjin''s son and the location!


    "It''s me." She stood up and said.


    It''s a fool if she doesn''t stand up at this time. After all, the situation afterwards is very simple. As long as there is an operation, there is no big problem. She has no reason not to receive this 100 million bonus.


    Everyone was stunned, but they didn''t have much to say. After all, this situation might indeed happen. Although Dr. Liu''s eyes were extremely envious, he could not find a reason to refute it.


    After all, there was indeed only a female nurse who could help Xu Wanjin''s son.

 Chapter 2506： deterioration

    Chapter 2506 Deterioration


    Naturally, Xu Wanjin didn''t lack this one hundred million, and it arrived immediately, and the female nurse was also very happy. This is one hundred million, and she can even resign immediately at this moment.


    With 100 million, she can completely give up her job at this moment.


    Xu Wanjin didn''t feel heartache either. He wasn''t grateful for the female nurse''s action, but because Dr. Liu called the person who saved his child a master.


    Xu Wanjin doesn''t mind using money to gain the heartfelt heart of such a person. Birth, old age, sickness and death are the greatest pain in the world. At this time, if there is an expert by his side, he will definitely have enough help.


    But at this moment, the doctor in the operating room rushed out with a panic expression on his face.


    Liu Ming glared at him and stopped the other person from speaking.


    The doctor was also very insightful and hurriedly closed his mouth when he saw Xu Wanjin.


    But Xu Wanjin wasn''t a fool either, he obviously felt something was wrong at this time.


    "Just talk about it," Xu Wanjin said.


    The doctor was taken aback and looked at Liu Ming, but at this moment Liu Ming had no choice but to signal the doctor to tell Xu Wanjin everything.


    "Mr. Xu, your son''s situation is not stable right now, and his heartbeat is dropping sharply. We spent all our energy, but we only gave him three more hours of life." The doctor said conscientiously.


    He also didn''t expect Xu Wanjin to be here at this moment, but it was really impossible to keep this matter, after all, the child would still die.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Wanjin''s face was immediately pulled down.


    This is his only son, and he will inherit the Xu family group in the future, but now he is suddenly critically ill, and only a few hours are left!


    How could this make her not angry?


    The dean''s face is not very beautiful. If Xu Wanjin''s son died in their hospital at this time, the hospital would not have to be opened.


    "You quacks, what use do you want?" the woman said angrily.


    She doesn''t have Xu Wanjin''s calm aura. At this moment, the fire in her heart has long been unable to resist, and it may break out at any time!


    "We really can''t help. Your son''s symptoms are very dangerous. Unless an expert takes action, otherwise..." Liu Ming said helplessly, unavoidably glancing at the female nurse before.


    It was a miracle that Xu Wanjin''s son could survive the previous situation. Naturally, at this time, only an expert could take action.


    But at this moment, the female nurse''s eyes panicked. She only said that for the 100 million yuan, but now who would have thought that the kid''s condition had deteriorated again!


    She is a good man, otherwise she wouldn''t be a nurse. Her face became as white as snow and she didn''t know what to do.


    Xu Wanjin''s gaze was also cast here, he was still calm at the moment, because yelling didn''t have much effect, but his aura made everyone present feel a little chill.


    The other party has a company with a market value of hundreds of billions, and no one of them here can afford it.


    At that time, let alone the hospital that can''t be opened, even if they want to be in Jinlin, it is impossible.


    "You save my son, and I will give you another 100 million. You should know if you can save your fate." Xu Wanjin said lightly.


    At the moment, the female nurse had only fear left, and she couldn''t play with Xu Wanjin.


    "Mr. Xu, I was wrong. My father was not saved by me before, but by someone else." The female nurse said hurriedly.


    At this time, she didn''t tell the truth anymore to find her own way of death, so she directly took out the photos of Su Yan that had been secretly taken before to them.


    Xu Wanjin also frowned. He also felt a little weird at the time, but Liu Ming said the same, but now seeing Su Yan''s photo, he also reacted.


    Now his son still has a few hours to find, and he might be saved if he finds Su Yan.


    "I''ll go." Zhang Yuan said.


    At this time, she couldn''t wait here any longer. She was going to bring the people in person. It would be a torment for her to wait here.


    The Xu Group has a market value of hundreds of billions, and Xu Wanjin''s ability in Jinlin is very strong. It is still simple to find someone in Jinlin, especially when there are photos.


    On the other side, Su Yan found a bar. He had nothing to do in the last night. After solving the little boy''s affairs, he came here.


    Outside the bar, a Maybach drove in slowly.


    Wearing high heels, Zhang Yuan walked slowly towards the bar. Her figure and temperament were very good, and she drove the Maybach, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    And at this moment, someone has recognized her, Zhang Yuan, as the wife of the Xu group, usually appears in many places.


    She also quickly found Su Yan in the crowd. They had already used their power to know where Su Yan was, and there was no time for her to waste at this time.


    Zhang Yuan directly took out the photo and placed it in front of Su Yan.


    "You did this?" Zhang Yuan asked.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at his mobile phone. Zhang Yuan was too arrogant. The two of them didn''t know each other, so they asked questions directly, what is he?


    Bank customer service or supermarket attendant?


    "Do I know you?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    Zhang Yuan frowned. She is the wife of the Xu family group. Who in Jinlin City would dare to talk to her like this?


    Su Yan relied on his own abilities, so he dared to put the score in front of her, wondering if the Xu financial group didn''t need any effort to solve Su Yan?


    "I''m giving you a chance now, otherwise you absolutely don''t want to leave here alive." Zhang Yuan said rudely.


    She was also annoyed. When would anyone dare to talk to her like this?


    "No need, trouble go away." Su Yan took a faint sip of wine without any expression on his face.


    The bartender looked at Su Yan and wanted to remind Zhang Yuan of Zhang Yuan''s identity. Zhang Yuan''s identity was not something that Su Yan could handle. At this time, there was no need to do such stupid things for the so-called backbone.


    However, Zhang Yuan''s aura was indeed too strong, and at this time he was a little afraid to step forward to remind Su Yan.


    Su Yan drank the wine lightly, and Zhang Yuan''s eyes were a little angry. This was the first time someone didn''t put him in his eyes.


    "My son is now lying in the hospital. I know you have a way to save my son. It''s no problem what you want, right?" Zhang Yuan said.


    Now that her son is still lying in the hospital, it is natural that the most important thing is to take Su Yan to the hospital first.


    Zhang Yuan did not turn the cart before the horse, and did not forget her purpose.


    "I don''t know, don''t go!"

 Chapter 2507： He will come and beg me

    Chapter 2507 He will come and beg me


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t expect that the other party came to invite people, but this is the attitude of invite people?


    As for the Xu family group, Su Yan didn''t care at all.


    "I can give you enough money, you think carefully, otherwise you will definitely regret it later, two hundred million should be a lot for someone like you?" Zhang Yuan sneered.


    In her opinion, Su Yan is nothing more than a poor dick, and it is estimated that she hasn''t even seen what two hundred million is like.


    She was confident enough that Su Yan would not be indifferent under such temptation, so she was not in a hurry, as long as he put enough temptation in front of Su Yan, then Su Yan would never refuse.


    "Fuck." Su Yan also frowned.


    The other party is here to ask him to save people, but the attitude now seems to tie him over.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t have the mind to waste time with the other party, so he directly ordered the eviction.


    Zhang Yuan was also stunned. She originally thought that Su Yan would immediately agree. After all, the temptation of 200 million yuan could not be resisted by ordinary people. Many people worked hard for a lifetime and couldn''t get such money.


    But now only Su Yan can get such a reward, Su Yan refused.


    This made Zhang Yuan wonder what to do. Her son is still lying on the operating table. If Su Yan does not leave, then her son is really hopeless.


    She couldn''t just watch her son die.


    "Don''t make mistakes, I''ll give you another minute to think about it!" Zhang Yuan said hurriedly, at this time she was also a little panicked.


    After all, if Su Yan couldn''t make a move, even if she tied Su Yan to the hospital, Su Yan would not make a move, and then her son would still have to die.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and drank his wine calmly.


    Zhang Yuan''s heart was extremely angry. It was the first time that she was ignored by others, but at this moment she really couldn''t say anything.


    The bartender on the side was also very helpless at this moment. Although he didn''t know what happened, Su Yan''s attitude was too grand. Zhang Yuan standing here was the wife of the Xu group.


    The Xu Group is a tyrant in Jinlin, and there are only a few people who can afford the Xu Group, but they are all famous in Jinlin.


    In the business world, almost no one can compare with the Xu Group.


    Su Yan actually dared to play big cards here, and he had to admire Su Yan''s temper.


    But the fate of doing this is already obvious, and Su Yan''s absolutely can''t mix in Jinlin.


    It is a good thing for young people to be arrogant, but it��s a bit uncomfortable to be so arrogant in front of the Xu Group at this time, after all, this is no ordinary person.


    "Very well, you wait!" Zhang Yuan said coldly, then turned and left.


    At this time, she had no choice but to find Xu Wanjin to solve the problem.


    Su Yan still drank the wine calmly, as if he had no worries. This made the bartender very helpless.


    However, he also has no good impressions of people like the Xu family group. He is very arrogant because of his powerful attitude, and completely despises them.


    "My buddy, I advise you to go quickly, no one in Jinlin can compete with the Xu family group." The bartender said to Su Yan.


    At this time, he still dare to stand here, Su Yan is too courageous.


    "Do you believe it or not, they will beg me later?" Su Yan smiled.


    The bartender was also taken aback, and then couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t know where Su Yan''s confidence came from. That was the Xu Group, who would kneel in front of Su Yan?


    This kind of situation is absolutely impossible. Su Yan''s words seemed to him to be just pretending to be compelling, but he dared to pretend to be here at this time. He also admired Su Yan''s courage.


    Anyway, what he reminded had already been said. Whether Su Yan listened to him had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t want to get involved in such disputes.


    Su Yan smiled mysteriously, there was no expression in his eyes, he didn''t need the bartender to believe his words.


    On the other side, Zhang Yuan dialed Xu Wanjin''s phone and told everything in the bar.


    In the hospital, Xu Wanjin''s face sank completely, and his son''s condition was deteriorating little by little. He could do anything except Su Yan, but Zhang Yuan did not invite Su Yan.


    "Are you crazy? Where are you? I will pass now." Xu Wanjin said.


    At this time, it was too late if he didn''t make a move. He was his only son. He couldn''t just watch his only son die.


    Zhang Yuan didn''t dare to speak, so she could only post her position. It was not only Xu Wanjin''s son, but also her son. It was impossible for Yuan Zhizhen to watch her son die.


    However, Su Yan''s reaction did surprise him a little, and she had no other way to call Xu Wanjin.


    Soon Xu Wanjin got into a Maserati and drove towards the bar.


    Outside the bar, Zhang Yuan''s face was extremely anxious. She now only dared to stand here and watch Su Yan, fearing that Su Yan would disappear in the crowd, and it would waste too much time to find him.


    Seeing Xu Wanjin coming, her face was also relieved, and she pointed to Su Yan in the bar. Xu Wanjun stared at Zhang Yuan all night. At this time, she didn��t have much time wasting on Zhang Yuan, and she pointed directly at Zhang Yuan. Walked with Su Yan.


    "This little brother, you saved my son before, right?" Xu Wanjin said.


    He has also reduced his previous dominance now. He is a real-time person, and can only come to ask for help at this time. If he has the same attitude as the previous hospital, then it is estimated that his son will be out of help.


    "I saved it." Su Yan said lightly.


    He didn''t need to refute, he didn''t need to refute what he had done, and Xu Wanjun''s attitude was pretty good.


    "Is it possible to ask the little brother to make another move to save my son''s life? The price is a good negotiation." Wishing Turtle said eagerly.


    Compared with his son''s, money is nothing at all. What''s more, he will be short of everything, but he will not be short of money, so he can take it no matter what price Su Yan pays.


    Su Yan also laughed, although Xu Wanjin''s attitude did not change from Zhang Zhangyuan, but it still meant the same thing.


    "I am not interested in your money. If there is nothing else, I will not bother me." Su Yan said lightly.


    He didn''t save the boy for money, so what Xu Wanjun said at this time made him a little unhappy.


    The bartender before also saw this scene, and his eyes were a little shocked. He knew the identity of Xu Wanjin. This was the real power holder of the Xu Group, and he would actually appear here at this moment.


    But when he heard Su Yan''s words, he couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 2508： Shot

    Chapter 2508 Shot


    Su Yan was too arrogant. Standing in front of Su Yan was Xu Wanjin, the person in charge of the Xu group, who could make people like them disappear in Jinlin forever with the touch of his fingers. Su Yan is still the same as before. Reminders have no effect.


    But he didn''t dare to bother at this time, so he could only watch the changes.


    "Then how can the master save my son?" Xu Wanjin said.


    At this time, Su Yan was the only hope that he could give up.


    Su Yan didn''t move, and didn''t even look at Xu Wanjin. This made Xu Wanjin''s face not very beautiful. Anyway, he was also the person in charge of the Xu group. He didn''t expect to be ignored at this moment, but there was nothing to do.


    "You are too crazy, right? Our husband and wife have already come to you in person today, so you are actually this attitude?" Zhang Yuan said coldly.


    She also couldn''t bear Su Yan''s attitude, even if she was the leader of Jinlin, how often did she see them not be peaceful?


    Su Yan did not speak, and continued to drink his own wine.


    "Shut up!" Xu Wanjin shouted coldly.


    He now also understands that this is Su Yan, who is angry with Zhang Yuan''s attitude. He doesn''t know the character of his wife. At this critical moment, Zhang Yuan can''t let go of her attitude. This is his most angry thing.


    After all, this is for his son.


    Seeing Su Yan''s indifferent face, Xu Wanjin also became a little anxious. He didn''t know when his son would not be able to support it. If he wasted time here, his son might be lying on the operating table forever. Up.


    Puff!


    Xu Wanjin knelt directly on the ground, even though his face was ugly, this was the only way at this time.


    "Master, I beg you on my knees, save my son''s life. He is only a child. We will apologize to you for what happened before," Xu Wanjin said.


    At this time, he didn''t care about his dignity. He could do anything to get Su Yan to take action.


    The bartender looked at this scene in shock, and he still couldn''t believe it until now, but at this time he also remembered what Su Yan had said before, and he couldn''t help but admire Su Yan in his eyes.


    There are not a few people who can make Xu Wanjin kneel down in Jinlin City. Su Yan is only in his early twenties, so he has such an ability?


    "Your fault really shouldn''t be added to the child''s head. This time I shot it, but the next time it won''t necessarily be." Su Yan said.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Xu Wanjin''s face suddenly glowed red, and he could also see that Su Yan had some certainty. At this time, he could only pin all his hopes on Su Yan.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Go and prepare the car." Xu Wanjin said to Zhang Yuan beside him.


    Zhang Yuan was stunned, and then reacted quickly, rushed out of the bar and opened the door of Rolls Royce.


    The bartender opened his mouth when he saw this scene. He hasn''t reacted until now. Is this still that arrogant Xu group?


    "Master, please!" Xu Wanjin said.


    Su Yan nodded and sat on Maserati. The bar was not far from the hospital. It took about a few minutes before the three of them rushed to the hospital.


    Liu Ming looked at Su Yan in front of him, and he couldn''t believe it. The young man in his early twenties in front of him saved the young master of the Xu group?


    You must know that even his medical skills have nothing to do with this situation. If the facts were not in front of him at this moment, he would never believe it.


    However, he also carried a trace of fortune in his heart. After all, the young master of the Xu Group had nothing to do with their hospital regardless of whether he was found.


    Even if it can''t be saved by then, that''s Su Yan''s problem, and Xu Wanjin will only go to Su Yan''s trouble.


    "Lead the way." Su Yan said to Liu Ming.


    Liu Ming was also a little unhappy. He was the attending physician, and now he became a leader. The changes made him a little unacceptable, but seeing Xu Wanjin��s black face, he could only quickly lead Su Yan to In the operating room.


    In the operating room, the boy lying on the hospital bed was dying, and his electrocardiogram was gradually lowering. His injuries were indeed serious, and his abdominal ribs were fractured.


    The broken bone almost stuck into the heart, but some internal organs were injured by the bone. If the child''s vitality was not strong enough, it is estimated that it would not be able to sustain this moment.


    Liu Ming looked at Su Yan with a sneer. He didn''t believe that Su Yan could save him. Now the boy''s condition is getting worse and worse, and his heartbeat has been weakening, and he may die at any time.


    It can be said that there is no way to treat them. If they had an operation at this time, they would order the boy to die faster.


    Even if Su Yan had the heavenly medical skills, he would not be able to come back to life!


    Su Yan didn''t care about the look in Liu Ming''s eyes, and walked directly towards the little boy, a huge amount of vitality injected into the opponent''s body, and then turned and left.


    Liu Ming stayed where he was. If Su Yan didn''t make a move, then this might still be counted on their hospital, and he would still lose his job at that time.


    "Let''s have an operation." Su Yan said lightly.


    The nurses and doctors in the hospital were also stunned, looking puzzled like Su Yan, is this over?


    Su Yan just looked and touched, and this little boy was saved?


    They couldn''t believe it in their eyes, but at this time a nurse exclaimed.


    "Live!" the nurse said, pointing to the medical device.


    On the electrocardiogram, the boy''s heartbeat suddenly became agitated. He looked healthy, and if it were not for the blood that was spilling from his mouth at this time, no one could tell that the boy was dying.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Liu Ming said coldly.


    Others also reacted and started their work in a hurry. The next thing is on their own. Su Yan has stabilized the boy''s situation. For them, the next thing is very simple.


    Liu Ming was writing Su Yan, although he was puzzled, but at this moment there was no doubt, after all, the facts were before his eyes.


    The two people walked out of the operating room together, and the next thing didn''t have much to do with them. Those doctors could handle it.


    Seeing Su Yan and Liu Ming walking out together, Xu Wanjin''s face was not very beautiful. Su Yan didn''t just go in for a few minutes. At this time, he walked out directly, and he felt a little uneasy.


    "Master, how is the situation?" Xu Wanjin asked hurriedly.


    Su Yan did not speak, but glanced at Liu Ming lightly. Although Liu Ming felt a little unhappy, he did not dare to ignore Xu Wanjin at this time.


    "The noble son is no longer a serious problem, as long as the broken bones are corrected, it will be fine after a few days of cultivation."

 Chapter 2509： King Jinlin

    Chapter 2509: Jinlin Wang Family


    Xu Wanjin''s face also breathed a sigh of relief. Since Liu Ming has said that his son is safe and sound, then it is probably not a big problem. Liu Ming dare not lie to him, otherwise, don''t want to get stuck in Jinlin.


    "Thank you, Master, for taking the shot. There are two hundred million in this card. Hold it and use it first." Xu Wanjin took out a card and placed it in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan frowned. Does this treat him as someone who is chasing fame and fortune?


    "Sorry, I apologize to you for what happened before. Since the master doesn''t need money, please let me know if you have anything in the future. There is nothing I can''t solve in Jinling." Xu Wanjin said.


    He was a little too excited before, and for a while, he also used the methods that were used to win people''s hearts before, and then he suddenly felt shocked.


    Afterwards, he glanced at his wife, Zhang Yuan also understood Xu Wanjin''s meaning at this moment, walked up to Su Yan and bowed.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I was reckless before." Zhang Yuan said.


    This was a condition that almost the entire hospital was helpless, but Su Yan only took a few minutes to fix it. This method also shocked him so much, so at this time there was no contempt.


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and did not respond much to their apologies. In his opinion, they were just ants, and he didn''t care what he thought of him.


    But at this time, the dean also squeezed over, looking at Su Yan as if he was looking at a pile of gold. Su Yan''s medical skills were so shocked that he was also moved at this time.


    "Master, I am the dean of the city hospital. Can you come to our hospital as an honorary director?" the dean said.


    "Not interested." Su Yan said.


    In what capacity is he actually going to be a director of the city hospital?


    The dean��s eyes were a little lost, but he quickly converged. After all, he also knew that such a situation was impossible. Even the best hospital in China would ask him to be the dean with medical skills like Su Yan.


    To be a director in a city hospital is indeed a bit too much to use.


    In the end, Su Yan left the hospital directly. This time he injected a lot of vitality. Even if it is to make the boy live a few more months, it is not a big problem. An operation only takes three or four hours.


    After the operation, the support of Yuanli is naturally unnecessary.


    Back at the first door, Su Yan found that Su Kai was standing in the Yanwu Hall, and the faces of the elders were not very good. It was already time for rest, and it was a little strange for these people to stay here.


    Su Kai saw Su Yan at first sight, and the sadness on his face disappeared without a trace.


    "Brother, are you back?" Su Kai said.


    "What is this doing?" Su Yan asked, looking at the gloomy faces of the elders under the light.


    "Ancestor." Several elders all knelt down.


    Needless to say, Su Yan''s status in the first door is naturally. Even the elders in the first door have to salute.


    But at this time Su Yan was not in the mood to enjoy this dignity, so everyone got up and asked, "What happened?"


    The expressions of the elders were not very good, and several of them became a little conscientious. It was indeed too embarrassing to say this, but at this time Su Yan asked them not to say anything.


    "Brother, most of the sites in Yimen have been snatched by the Jinlinwang family recently. The situation in Yimen is not very good, so the elders are discussing how to deal with such things." Su Kai said


    Now that one school is also the largest sect on the earth, such a thing has happened. This is why several elders are embarrassed to say it, but now that the sect master of one school has left, they are indeed helpless in the face of such things.


    Su Yan also frowned. In the past, Jinlin''s family did not dare to provoke Yimen''s existence. Unexpectedly, after so many years, those garbage would actually dare to step on Yimen''s head.


    A few elders were afraid to speak, they were afraid that Su Yanqian would be angry with them, after all, they couldn''t get rid of this kind of situation.


    Su Yan was indeed a little angry, after all, this was really not a good thing, and he was also a little angry.


    "Ancestor, tomorrow is the eighty-year-old birthday of the elder of the Wang family. I sent us a post. We don''t know whether we should go or not." An elder said


    This is obviously not a good thing. The Wang family has seized a lot of benefits, but it still sends them invitations at this time, obviously to humiliate them.


    Their hearts were also very hot, but now Yu Wen Xiongba disappeared, and Thunder also disappeared, so they didn''t have much confidence for a while, and they didn''t dare to act rashly at this time.


    However, Su Yan returned to the first door, and they had to hand over the choice to Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to be arrogant in front of Yimen. At this time, there was also a trace of anger in his heart.


    "You all go to rest first." Su Yan said.


    "The matter of Wang''s birthday..." Zhang Haomeng asked.


    This is the problem they are making now. After all, it is obviously not a good thing, but if they don''t go, it will be a shame, so they are also very entangled. This is the secret meeting here late at night.


    "I''ll take care of it," Su Yan said, "Su Kai, come to Wang''s house with me tomorrow."


    Su Kai was taken aback for a moment, but then he laughed. He knew Su Yan''s methods, this time the Wang family was miserable, and Su Yan would definitely not let them go tomorrow.


    He doesn''t have a good impression of the Wang Family either. These Heavenly Kings have been devouring the territory of One Door, all because the opponent has a master of Yin and Yang Peak, and the elders of One Door are not his opponents.


    Unless it is Yuwen Xiongba or Kuchuki Thunder, it is not the opponent''s opponent at all. This is where the elders are afraid, but now that Su Yan is back, they are not afraid.


    After giving orders, several elders also went back to rest. Su Yan asked about Lu Ziming''s situation and learned that the two had already settled in one door.


    Su Yan was also a little bit emotional. Now how long it takes Yuwen Xiongba and Lei Ming to leave, these young generations have appeared again. It seems that the plan to travel the world must be postponed.


    One door was built by him at the beginning, and he wouldn''t watch it being looted.


    And maybe those guys from Fang Cunshan will come here too. He intends to stand up once and let the world know that not all ants can come and step on both feet.


    This time the whole Jinlin will tremble!


    Su Kai''s eyes were also excited. He had long seen the Wang family displeased. He couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart when he thought that he could follow Su Yan to beat the Wang family tomorrow.


    After inquiring some about the situation, Su Yan also asked Su Kai to rest and wait for tomorrow''s birthday!

 Chapter 2510： War Book

    Chapter 2510


    Jinling royal family, at this moment, the royal family has been festooned. There are many luxury cars parked outside the Wang family��s mansion. Among them, from BMW to Bugatti Veyron, they have been involved in the 80th birthday. .


    It can be regarded as giving enough face to the Wang family, the Wang family''s strength in Jinlin is not weak, even the Xu financial group has to come, and Xu Wanjin also came this time.


    Wang Shunqing greeted everyone in front of the house. He is the current head of the Wang family. This time the 80th birthday of the old man is also a symbol of how strong the Wang family is. Almost the entire Jinlin boss has arrived.


    This time they specially invited one to humiliate one, after all, one has ruled in Jinlin for a long time, but now Jinlin is the domain of their royal family, they just want to know this. At the same time, it is for other powerful and powerful to know their dominance.


    From today there is only one voice, and that is their Wang Family!


    Su Yan and Su Kai took a taxi and rushed towards Wang''s house. There were only two of them, and no one else was allowed to follow. Su Yan could do this alone.


    Wang Shunqing also saw the two of them. Although he didn''t know Su Yan, he did know that Shu Kai did. Su Kai had made the limelight in Jinlin before.


    "Are you the representatives of Yimen?" Wang Shunqing said coldly.


    Although this time it was to save the face of Yimen, but the people of Yimen didn''t bring any birthday gifts, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    In any case, the Wang family will take over the entire Jinlin. What is one in his eyes?


    Su Yan lightly glanced at Wang Shunqing, and said nothing.


    Su Kai nodded, and there was no wave in his heart. If Su Yan was not there, he might still worry about it, but now that Su Yan is going out in person, what storm can a little Wang family make?


    Wang Shunqing''s eyes were also a little uncomfortable, but at this moment, he didn''t say much. Now it''s rampant, and then there will be one to accept.


    The two walked into the house and sat down in a casual place.


    The other guests also took their seats, and the old man of the Wang family was sitting on the main seat, his face flushed.


    Now that the position of the Wang family in Jinling is getting higher and higher, there is no reason for Mr. Wang to be unhappy.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Wang on his 80th birthday. Today''s Wang family is also getting stronger and stronger." A rich and powerful said with a fist.


    "Thank you." Old man Wang smiled.


    Now the Wang family is truly brilliant. Which of these powerful and powerful people was not arrogant before, but now in the Wang family, there is no such arrogance as before.


    An old man stood next to Master Wang, his eyes were sharp, and he couldn''t tell that it was a person of this age. Although it looked ordinary, no one was grateful to treat her as an ordinary person.


    He is the guest Qing invited by the Wang family, a great power in the realm of Yin and Yang, and the Wang family can have the strength it is today, all relying on him to support it.


    "Cousin, how strong is this old guy?" Su Kai asked.


    He can also feel the other party''s extraordinary, but for a while, he can''t see the other party''s strength, and he has some doubts in his heart.


    "Garbage." Su Yan said lightly.


    To him, all practitioners on the earth are ants, without any threat.


    In addition to the bigwigs in the business world, there are also many people from the Jinlin practitioners who have also appeared here. They are also here to congratulate you. When do you not hold the thigh of the Wang family at this time?


    In their opinion, the one door is no longer the previous one. Yuwen Xiongba and Thunder are all missing. Now they have not been able to provoke the main beam that can provoke the other door, and the decline of the other door is also reasonable.


    At this time, if they don''t choose the right thigh, they know what the end will be.


    Su Yan also felt that a lot of eyes were placed on them. Today''s Yimen can no longer become a big climate, and they are a little surprised that Yimen dare to come to the Wang family.


    After all, the current Yimen lost the existence of Yuwen Xiongba and Lei Ming. There was only Yuwei, how could it compare with the Wang family.


    Many people are waiting to see a joke.


    Su Kai''s eyes are also a little angry. In any case, one is the biggest school on the earth. Now it is being targeted by a little Wang family. The key is that he has nothing to do!


    Su Yan was still calm, holding a glass of red wine leisurely, and quietly watching the people present.


    Seeing Su Yan so calm, Su Kai also relaxed.


    Wang Ling also saw Su Kai, with a slight smile on his face. He and Su Kai were dead enemies on weekdays, but they were both crushed by Su Kai, but now things are different.


    The Wang family gained power, and his strength also improved greatly, so at this moment he also slowly walked towards Su Kai.


    Su Kai also frowned. He naturally remembered his grudge with Wang Ling. At this time, he knew that Wang Ling would not let them go.


    "Su Kai, I didn''t expect you to come?" Wang Ling sneered.


    "Why, not welcome?" Su Kai said coldly.


    "How come, I know that your strength is not weak, and you will become a great power in the future. A **** place like this has no effect on you. Why come to my Wang''s house?" Wang Ling smiled.


    He knew that Su Kai''s temper was unlikely to come to Wang''s house, but he was just to change the law and humiliate him.


    Su Kai naturally also knew what Wang Ling meant, and immediately burned with anger, and directly slapped Wang Ling on the face.


    Wang Ling was also beaten up. He didn''t expect that Su Kai would dare to do something on his own home. With this sudden slap, he was immediately beaten by a tooth.


    "Are you going to die?" Wang Ling shouted angrily.


    The noise here attracted many people. At this moment, seeing Wang Ling being slapped, many people were suddenly surprised.


    This is the ancestral home of the Wang family. Now the people of the same family dare to do something here?


    The faces of these people also laughed at this moment. They naturally fought against the Wang Family. This kind of thing will do no harm to them no matter who wins or loses in the end.


    And it just so happened that they were able to see what the strength of the Wang family was, whether it was worth their side of the Wang family.


    "Is the chief disciple of Yimen, is this kind of virtue, can only use violence to solve problems?" Wang Ling saw other people''s gazes, and also reduced the anger on his face.


    He made a derogation worthless, so Su Kai would only become even more angry.


    He had never seen Su Kai''s appearance before, and he felt a lot more comfortable at this time.


    "There is so much nonsense." Su Kai said coldly, "If you don''t accept it, then the battle is over."


    He was really annoyed, and at this time he had directly entered the battle with Wang Ling.


    Since Wang Ling slandered a school, he would just defeat Wang Ling as the chief disciple of the school.

 Chapter 2511： Duel

    Chapter 2511 Showdown


    "This is the Wang''s house, what place do you think it is, you can run wild at will?" Li Qiulin said coldly.


    He had been on the side of the Wang family a long time ago, and even helped the Wang family seize a lot of turf. At this time, seeing Su Kai play the battle here, he was still a little flustered.


    After all, everyone knows that the chief disciple of Yimen is not weak. If you lose face here, then the majesty of the Wang family will also be damaged.


    This time, the 80th birthday of the Wang family is also for the Wang family to create momentum.


    If one door is disrupted, then their losses will be great.


    But Mr. Wang was very calm and didn''t panic at all, even Wang Ling couldn''t help laughing.


    If it were before, he might still be afraid of Su Kai''s three points, but now it''s different. He has already set Old Liu as his teacher, and he is now a person who has truly crossed the Yin and Yang realm!


    "Okay, I accept your challenge!" Wang Ling sneered.


    Su Kai was also stunned. Wang Lingke had never dared to fight him head-on before, so did he accept his challenge at this time?


    "I''m afraid you dare not!" Su Kai said.


    He had long been displeased with Wang Ling. At this time, Wang Ling was facing the battle. He also wanted to take this opportunity to rub the Wang Family''s spirit. The Wang Family has indeed been too arrogant these days.


    On the other hand, Su Yan is still very plain.


    "But since there is a duel, then please let Liu Lao sit down." Wang Ling said.


    Old Liu smiled, and stood up at this time. Wang Ling had obtained his true biography, and dealing with a boy in the same category was not simple.


    If it was Yuwen Xiongba, he might not dare to pay attention to Yimen, but now that all important people in Yimen are missing, Liu Fusheng dared to fight Yimen.


    Otherwise, even if he borrowed some courage from him, he would not dare to do anything.


    He also suspected that this was a false news from a door, but as time passed, Yu Wen Xiongba and others still did not show up. Although Liu Fusheng did not understand why, in his opinion, it was indeed a sign of a fall.


    Lost Yuwen Xiongba and others, all of them are exhausted.


    Su Kai also nodded. With Su Yan here, he was not afraid of Liu Fusheng''s tricks.


    Suddenly the entire Wang family''s house became excited, and the atmosphere became a little subtle, and many people were waiting for the result.


    If the Wang family wins, then everything in Jinlin will be changed.


    Prior to this, it had always been in charge of Jinlin. As the chief disciple of the school, if Shu Kai lost, it would be a big blow to the school.


    In all fairness, many people think that Su Kai still has a chance, after all, Su Kai was the leader of a big competition before.


    "You dare to fight against me. I didn''t expect it." Su Kai sneered.


    He was confident enough to defeat Wang Ling.


    "This time I will let you know that the people who come out of one school are just rubbish." Wang Ling said coldly.


    At this time, he also acted directly, not planning to waste time with Su Kai. Wang Ling rushed towards Su Kai, his hands like white jade, releasing all his aura.


    He has now stepped into the realm of Yin and Yang, and Su Kai is still half of his feet outside of Yin and Yang.


    There was a slight throbbing in Su Kai''s eyes. Before that, Wang Ling was only a person in the late stage of Yang Pill Realm. At this moment, he had passed two small realms, which surprised Su Kai.


    Knowing that there is a big difference between the Yin-Yang realm and the Yang Dan realm, Su Kai''s hands are like two small suns, and he directly killed Wang Ling.


    The sunset is falling!


    Su Kai directly used the Earth Secret Art. At this time, he could only use his full strength. He did not expect Wang Ling to step into the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Wang Ling smiled faintly, and the palm of the white jade directly hit his chest, and Su Kai''s full blow was wiped out.


    White palm!


    Su Kai''s face also became gloomy. He did not expect that Sunset Beng would be directly broken by Wang Ling. After all, this was Su Yan''s personal biography!


    "Su Kai, Su Kai, do you still think that I am the former Wang Ling? I will let you know today what is the difference between you guys!" Wang Ling sneered.


    The spiritual power in his body started to work, and a yin and yang picture appeared behind him, and the whole person''s aura became even more terrifying.


    He patted it with a palm and directly used great power to attack Su Kai.


    The people present also felt a chill rising from their backs. Wang Ling was indeed not the same Wang Ling before. At this time, Wang Ling was extremely powerful.


    Su Kaiqiang supported the palm, and suddenly felt that his internal organs were shaking, and a strand of blood overflowed from his mouth.


    Wang Ling''s face is also a bit unsightly. His palm is intended to kill Su Kai directly, but I have to say that Su Kai''s strength is indeed not weak. If it is not for realm suppression, then he really is not necessarily Su Kai''s. opponent.


    Liu Fusheng also sneered. He gave Wang Ling the method of divine initiation, so Su Kai''s strength would increase so quickly.


    This is different from forcibly upgrading with a pill, although it will destroy the foundation, but as long as the spiritual power in the Daigo empowerment is refined, it is not a big problem to upgrade.


    Wang Ling''s talent is good, so he stepped directly into the realm of Yin and Yang in a short time, and dealing with a Su Kai was simply simple.


    "Su Kai, you are dead today!" Wang Ling sneered.


    He was not going to let Su Kai go, and beheaded the chief disciple of the first sect, which greatly improved the reputation of the Wang family.


    And this is the site of the Wang family. Yuwen Xiongba and others have disappeared. Is there anyone who can stand up?


    "Is it enough to discuss the points?" Su Yan also frowned.


    The reason why he didn''t remind Su Kai was to make Su Kai frustrated once, otherwise Su Kai''s arrogance would be too high, and it would not be good for future practice.


    However, at this time, Wang Ling wanted to rush out and kill him, causing him to frown.


    "Are you also a disciple?" Wang Ling frowned.


    He didn''t have any good feelings for Yimen. Since Yimen took control of Jinlin, life in the Wang family was not so easy.


    Although one school is the largest school on earth, there are many people who are unhappy, and the Wang family is just one of them.


    "I heard that the Wang family plundered a lot of sites and markets these days?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    He came here for this, so this time it''s straightforward.


    Wang Ling was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that Yimen would send a young man over to disrupt the situation. Although Yuwen Xiongba and others were missing, there were still a few elders in Yimen.


    But he hadn''t seen Su Yan, which made him a little strange. When would the scum from one branch also come to Wang''s family to make suggestions?


    "My Wang family has the strength and can naturally be taken away, instead of just going to the door to find faults like you are."

 Chapter 2512： Kill

    Chapter 2512: Killing


    Su Yan also laughed. Although the Wang family''s strength is not weak, he still has some wishful thinking to take away the territory.


    Without some insidious means, the Wang family would never have done this.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but glanced at Li Qiulin, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Yan''s gaze, Li Qiulin was also a little uncomfortable. He did indeed do some indiscriminate things to get the Wang Family''s current benefits.


    Prior to this, he had been cooperating with Yimen, and even the contract had not expired, but after seeing the disappearance of Yuwen Xiongba and Thunder, and the rise of the Wang family, Li Qiulin decisively chose to abandon Yimen.


    Naturally, one does not know this, but the situation in one is indeed not so good now, so there is no time to trouble Li Qiulin, and the Wang family is really close.


    This also made Li Qiulin relax a lot. In his opinion, Yimen is no longer as glorious as it once was. This is the best time to get rid of Yimen.


    "Does the Wang family really have the strength to get everything now?" Su Yan sneered.


    Wang Ling also frowned. They originally wanted to make trouble for a door, but they didn''t expect that they were kicked off ahead of time by Su Yan. At this time they couldn''t help but laugh.


    But Su Yandan was rampant at this time, and that was undoubtedly looking for death.


    Unless Yuwen Xiongba and others return, Yimen is a mess in the eyes of the Wang family.


    "So you came to my Wang''s house today to find trouble?" Wang Ling sneered.


    At this time, the faces of other princes were not pretty, but now it is the 80th birthday of the prince of the prince of the Wang family.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry. The Wang family asked them to come just to insult a family, so Su Yan naturally didn''t need to be polite.


    "You are really arrogant, dare to come to my house so arrogant, do you want to die?" Wang Ling sneered.


    He doesn''t mind killing both of them directly here, and hit Yimen in the face severely, anyway, sooner or later, one will disappear.


    "Trash," Su Yan said lightly.


    Wang Ling was also dumbfounded. He had imagined Su Yan''s countless rebuttals, even insulting the Wang Family, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to just say two words lightly!


    And he could see that Su Yan really didn''t care about him. Compared to insulting him, this kind of ignorance was even more hurtful!


    His Wang Linggui is the eldest son of the Wang family, and every time he is the existence of Zhongxing Pengyue, but now he is ignored by others, and he is turned into rubbish?


    How can this make the arrogant young master of the Wang family tolerate?


    Today''s Yimen is nothing more than a dish of loose sand. If Su Yan relied on Yimen to think that he could run rampant in Jinlin, then it would be a big mistake!


    Jin Lin''s mighty face showed a sneer like nothing. They were exhausted. They were naturally on the side of the Wang family at this time.


    "Very well, you angered me, no matter who you are, you are going to die today!" Wang Ling shouted angrily.


    A hint of anger flashed in his eyes, and his hands once again showed a white jade-like shape. This method is not only very defensive, but also an offense.


    At this time, Wang Ling also moved really angry, and directly killed Su Yan, the white jade palm was extremely hard, and directly patted Su Yan.


    The surrounding wine glasses and bottles were all exploded at the moment, and they looked very strange. Those white jade palms directly attacked Su Yan''s Tianling Gai, ready to kill Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest feeling in his eyes. He hadn''t planned to die well when he came here. At this time, he shot directly, and he also killed Wang Ling with a palm.


    A smile appeared on Wang Shunqing''s face. He also heard the noise and walked into the house. He was also very happy to see his son showing his power in front of Jinlin all walks of life.


    In the future, Wang Ling will become the figure in charge of the entire Jinlin. If he is younger than twenty years old, it is estimated that he will be like this at this time.


    It''s a pity that time doesn''t wait for anyone, Wang Shun, please sigh with emotion.


    Almost everyone thinks that Wang Ling won, because Wang Ling''s moves are so extraordinary, and Su Yan seems to be just an ordinary palm, which makes those people immediately have a superior judgment.


    However, in the next second, the smile on Wang Ling''s face disappeared instantly. Then, his entire body exploded into a cloud of blood, still just a palm, Su Yan killed it without any resistance. room.


    The white jade hand''s exercises didn''t have any effect at all, because the strength gap was too big.


    "So courageous!" A cold shout sounded, and Liu Fusheng also walked out.


    His eyes were extremely angry, and Wang Ling could be regarded as his disciple. Now Su Yan beheaded Wang Ling in front of him, which made Liu Fusheng''s face not very beautiful.


    He was also a guest of the Wang family, so naturally he had to stand up at this time, and he was not very pleasing to Su Yan.


    "Yimen is really rampant, killing Wang''s people in the Wang''s territory?" Liu Fusheng said coldly.


    "He wants to kill me, I can''t kill him?" Su Yan laughed.


    Just now, Wang Ling used the killing intent, and it seemed that he didn''t want to let him go. At that time, no one spoke, but when he arrived, it would not work?


    This robber-like logic made him couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are so vicious. My son is still so young. In the future, he will control the entire Jinlin and become the master of Jinlin. You actually killed my son?" Wang Shunqing''s face also became angry.


    That was his biological son, who was actually killed by Su Yan now. There was a fire in his stomach. Today was originally the peak of the Wang family, but now that Wang Ling was killed by Su Yan, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Lao Liu, you must have just killed this kid for me!" Wang Shunqing said.


    If it wasn''t for his poor skill, he would have done it long ago!


    "Your strength is really good. If it weren''t for my Liu Fusheng here, I might have rescued Yimen, but now that you are exhausted, you can''t save them." Liu Fusheng sneered.


    Su Kai also slowly walked in front of Su Yan. Before Wang Ling used his great power to seriously wound him, but now that Su Yan took the shot, Su Kai was relieved.


    With Su Yan, what kind of thing is Liu Fusheng.


    The old man of the Wang family is panting at this moment, as if he will fall down at any time. He has lost his look in his eyes. He is not too young. He is usually the king��s domineering blessing. Now he sees his grandson beheaded by outsiders. On his 80th birthday, Mr. Wang was also a little upset.


    "Boy, thinking that it is not easy to practice, it is best not to waste your talents at this time, obediently kneel down and kowtow, I will keep you okay!" Liu Fusheng said.


    Su Yan looked indifferent, and a murderous intent filled his eyes.

 Chapter 2513： Lets go together

    Chapter 2513, let''s go together


    Liu Fusheng only felt that his chest took a sigh of relief. Su Yan''s words were too rampant. Anyway, he was also a great power in the middle of Yin Yang realm, but Su Yan directly called it garbage.


    If it had been Wang Ling before, it would be fine, but his status was even higher. The mid-Yin-Yang realm is more than just talking. Although it is only a small realm, compared with Wang Ling, it is simply a sky and an underground. Way than.


    "Boy, you killed my grandson. Don''t want to escape from the Wang family today." The Wang family father said.


    His heart was extremely angry at the moment, he himself was also a great power in the realm of Yin and Yang, but he did not expect Su Yan to directly kill him. At this time, after he came back, he was directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yan glanced at Wang Dalong. There was no expression on his face. Wang Ling was nothing but an ant, so he dared to provoke him, so naturally he ended up killing him.


    "You two go together." Su Yan said to Wang Dalong and Liu Fusheng.


    Liu Fusheng was also taken aback, and then his entire face went gloomy. Who would dare to talk to him like this on weekdays, Su Yan was no more than a little boy in his early twenties, yet he was so arrogant in front of him at this time. Teaming up with others is simply the greatest shame to him.


    Wang Dalong''s eyes also filled with anger. It was originally a happy event for his royal family, but suddenly a Su Yan appeared, destroying everything.


    The key is that they had specially invited one door, but now they have suffered a big loss, so Wang Dalong''s heart is extremely depressed.


    "You are too rampant, today I will let you see what kind of strength it is in the middle Yin and Yang realm." Liu Fusheng snorted coldly.


    Immediately he stopped talking nonsense, his hands were like white jade, but compared with Wang Ling before, his palms were more clean and flawless, and there was no trace of blemish.


    This exercise method has already been refined by him, and the exercise method itself is not weak, almost comparable to the ground technique.


    He also moved the genuine one, and directly killed Su Yan. His movements were extremely quick. Wang Dalong also gritted his teeth. He was only in the early stage of Yin-Yang realm, similar to Wang Ling.


    At this time, let him face Su Yan alone, maybe he would really fall, so seeing Liu Fu''s vivid hand, Wang Dalong also killed Su Yan.


    Now he didn''t care about the reputation, his precious grandson was directly beheaded by Su Yan, making him almost crazy, showing a murderous intent all over his body.


    "Break the air!" Wang Dalong shouted angrily.


    A fierce blade flew out of his palm, and even the nearby space was burnt into nothingness. People watching the scene around him were surprised at this scene.


    This cut through the air is the king''s unspoken method. It can be cut across realms with terrifying power.


    They cast sympathetic glances at Su Yan. Su Yan''s strength is indeed good. He is just the same age as Wang Ling, but they kill Wang Ling in one move. If they have a few more years of effort, they can hold it. The main beam of one door is not a big problem.


    It''s a pity that geniuses are easy to die, and now that they have lost the pillars of one of them, Su Yan is a little lunatic if he dares to be rampant here.


    If the Wang family were too weak, there would be no way to swallow so many benefits. When the two of them shot at the same time, Su Yan would almost only fall away.


    "It''s a pity that a good seedling is just too arrogant." Someone sighed in a low voice.


    "It''s okay to die. If another evildoer like this comes out, our life will only get worse." More people hope that Su Yan will die here.


    In this way they can share the benefits of Jinlin.


    Su Yan''s face was still flat, and no worries could be seen. He simply stretched out a finger and pointed at the blade that could pierce the void, and immediately caused everyone to throb with the incomparable blade. Obliterated in the air.


    Su Yan then took out another palm and collided with the white jade palm print, not far away, Liu Fusheng screamed.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then they cast their gazes at Liu Fusheng, with horror in their eyes.


    At this moment, half of Liu Fusheng''s body was beaten, dripping with blood, and his face was still a little unbelievable until now. Su Yan didn''t feel any spiritual fluctuations in the palm of his hand.


    However, his skill comparable to that of Earth Jue was like paper in front of this palm.


    "Who are you?" Liu Fusheng shouted in surprise.


    Only fear remained in his heart, if it weren''t for serious injuries, he would just run away.


    Wang Dalong''s face was also stunned. Po Kongzhan was the most powerful technique of his royal family. Su Yan just clicked a finger, and Po Kongzhan was cracked!


    "The one who killed you!" Su Yan sneered.


    Liu Fusheng clenched his teeth, and he also felt Su Yan''s determination to kill him today. Who could have imagined that he would capsize in the gutter, and there was such an evil spirit hidden in the gate. Although his heart was furious, there was no way.


    "Everyone is in the Yin and Yang realm. You know that it is impossible for the same realm to kill the other person. Today I count as Liu Fusheng admitting it, but if you want to kill them all, then I will die and I won''t make you feel better!" Liu Fusheng threatened To.


    What he said is indeed true, and this scene should also end at this time, after all, it is too difficult to kill the Yin-Yang realm.


    If Yu Wen Xiongba appeared, there might be a chance.


    Many people were sighing. Originally, all of them were about to become the turtle in the urn, but suddenly a Su Yan came out and crushed the Wang family''s tricks. They also had some regrets in their hearts.


    After all, Yimen has been sitting in that position for too long, and it will inevitably be jealous.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing. At this moment, Liu Fusheng actually dared to threaten him. What was it that he was not looking for death?


    Su Kai on the side saw this scene, and only felt refreshed. Before that, the Wang family had been devouring the benefits of one family. Everyone who saw the Wang family was like a boring gourd and did not dare to speak.


    "Er, etc. used nasty means to seize the benefits of one family, today even if you are a fairy of Daluo, I will cut it!" Su Yan said angrily.


    Liu Fusheng''s expression turned hideous. He had already accepted the plant, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan still didn''t plan to let him go. At this time, if he didn''t resist, it would really be a dead end!


    Liu Fusheng''s whole body turned into jade, he burned his whole body cultivation base, and then walked directly outside the Wang''s house, he didn''t care about leaving any injuries.


    If you don''t burn your own vitality, you may not be able to go away!


    "Boy, I, Liu Fusheng, will come back for today''s shame one day!" Liu Fusheng''s voice circulated in the Wang family mansion, but the whole person was exuding white light, rushing towards the outside of the mansion!

 Chapter 2514： Lingtai Fangcunshan

    Chapter 2514: Lingtai Fangcunshan


    "Can you go?" Su Yan sneered.


    Then he stepped on it directly, and Liu Fusheng in mid-air even screamed before he could explode in the air.


    In an instant, the entire Wang Family Mansion was silently downloaded. No one dared to speak. Only fear was left in the eyes of Su Yan. A mid-Yin-Yang realm might be killed on the spot by Su Yan so easily. In their hearts While shocked, he also remembered what Su Yan had said before.


    With what happened today, it is estimated that no one will dare to trouble one door anymore.


    But this matter was not over yet, Su Yan''s gaze fell on Wang Dalong, and Wang Dalong''s eyes were uncertain.


    Even Liu Fusheng was beheaded by Su Yan, how could he resist Su Yan''s steps?


    Those Jinlin dignitaries also opened their mouths wide. They originally thought that killing Liu Fusheng would be over, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan would not let go of even the Wang family.


    We must know that there are stronger people behind the Wang family.


    This is also the reason why the Wang family dared to make such a huge wave in Jinlin. If Su Yan really broke his face with the Wang family, it would be more than just Jinlin''s business from time to time.


    Everyone thinks that Su Yan dare not, after all, the person who can represent Yimen has disappeared.


    This means that Yimen is going to fight the Wang Family!


    "Do you know..." Wang Dalong''s face was also a little scared.


    Su Yan''s previous slaughter resolutely made him a little scared. At this time, he had to move out of the forces behind him, hoping that Su Yan would be timid, so he stopped.


    Regardless of his words, Su Yan slapped him over without any hesitation.


    Wang Dalong was also directly blasted, without any room for resistance.


    The faces of the spectators are not beautiful. They came to the Wang family today to discuss with the Wang family how to deal with one family, but now they are disrupted by Su Yan, and their hearts are also a little frightened.


    Wang Shunqing only felt that his whole body was soft, and he knelt on the ground unconsciously, his eyes were extremely hollow.


    Several princes went up and helped him up, as if the person in his hand had become a doll, without any emotion.


    Today''s events really made everyone a little overwhelmed. Originally, the Wang family had an advantage on the battlefield of Jinlin, but within a few hours, the two generations of the Wang family were directly beheaded, which was indeed a big blow to Wang Shunqing.


    Su Yan looked around at everyone, without any emotion in his eyes.


    "If there are people who dare to make an idea after this, they will not end up better than them." Su Yan said lightly.


    Many people were frightened, and they didn''t dare to speak anymore. Su Yan was too strong. They came to hug their thighs. Now even their thighs were chopped off by Su Yan. They just wanted to get up and down. strength.


    Su Yan patted Su Kai on the shoulder and injected a vital force to heal Su Kai''s injury.


    After that, he didn''t stay here either, and walked out of the Wang''s mansion. Today''s events shocked the entire Jinlin. Everyone was wondering who Su Yan was and whether it was the queen left by Yuwen Xiongba and others. Hand is to deal with those who are ready to do something to a door while he is away.


    With the precedent of the Wang family, the careerists who were still making an idea before have also curtailed their actions, for fear that Su Yan would come to the door any time.


    They don''t have the strength of the Wang Family, and they will only be worse than the Wang Family.


    In the Wang Family Mansion, Wang Shunqing slowly recovered, his hands and feet were extremely cold, looking at the empty Wang Family Mansion, only death remained in his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the silence in his eyes gradually turned into monstrous anger.


    "No matter who you are, today''s things will cost you enough!" Wang Shunqing roared.


    He rushed into the ancestral shrine of the Wang family, and quickly found a talisman, and burned it directly.


    At the same time, Lingtai Fangcunshan!


    A monk wearing a cassock slowly walked down the mountain, and the gods and Buddhas appeared behind his head, as if the living Buddha appeared in the world, he came directly to the east, and the gods and Buddhas followed.


    The entire Huaxia was shocked, and the Buddha at the Lingtai Fangcunshan entered China and came directly toward the door with very obvious goals.


    Many people have been speculating that the king''s family is a dark move set by the Buddha of Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai, just to restrain one. Now the Wang family has just happened, and Buddha was born on Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai.


    This undoubtedly confirmed their previous guess that there is indeed a lot of connection between Wang Jiazi and Fang Cunshan, the western spiritual platform.


    But Su Yan in the first door didn''t know about this. After returning to the first door, Su Yan was already preparing to retreat. Now the second major change of the earth is coming, and it might be a good thing for him. Opportunity.


    Su Yan is ready to realize the changes of the earth, hoping to step into the second heaven of crossing the tribulation realm. The first crossing of the tribulation realm is a new world. It has been a while since he came to the earth. Too acceptable.


    At the same time, the people of Yimen are not idle. The current Wang family is just a wild dog with broken teeth, even if they want to bite people, they don''t have that ability.


    They can withdraw their previous interests and territory, and now no one dares to clashed in Jinlin and Yimen. Su Yan previously beheaded the masters of Sanming Yin-Yang Realm in the Wang Family, neither the Jinling business nor the spiritual world dare at this moment. Any rebuttal to Yimen''s actions.


    Jinlin once again returned to Yimen''s control. After the third day, Yimen had regained all its territory, and no one dared to resist.


    Those who have betrayed Yimen before will naturally end up. Although Yimen is not an evil force, it will never tolerate such things.


    Everyone in Jinlin is in danger, but more people are watching the show, because the Buddha in the square inch of the spiritual platform is now approaching.


    Lingtai Fangcun Mountain is a tradition that has existed since ancient times, and it is much older than a gate. No one knows what kind of background the Lingtai Fangcun Mountain has, but no one dares to despise it.


    Without the existence of Yuwen Xiongba, Lei Ming and others, Yimen is not necessarily the opponent of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai. Everyone is looking forward to the outbreak of a battle, but the inside of Yimen is still calm and no movement can be seen.


    This also makes those who wanted to pay attention to the game before have doubts, is there any other way to go?


    After thinking about it, they even guessed that Yuwen Xiongba had returned, and the reason there was no news was just to secretly eliminate the people who paid attention.


    However, some people still believe that Yu Wen Xiongba and others have completely disappeared, so they are just forbearing.


    Although the surface of the golden scales is calm at this moment, the clouds are already surging in the back, and there is a strong tendency for mountains and rain to come and wind!

 Chapter 2515： Buddha

    Chapter 2515 Buddha


    In a martial arts field, Su Kai''s body was covered with sweat, and the scorching sun in the sky reflected on his body, burning his skin.


    He has been practicing in the martial arts field every day for the past few days. If the elders hadn''t strengthened the field of the martial arts field, it is estimated that it would have become riddled with defects.


    In the Wang family, he lost to Wang Ling. Of course, there was a problem of strength gap, but he underestimated Wang Ling. Although Su Yan did not say anything, Su Kai still knew his own problems, so these days In penance.


    Xiao Meng, Liu Jin and others are still in retreat, and they don''t need to be involved in taking back a site. They really spend the rest of their time in a martial arts field.


    A disciple passing by looked at Su Kai''s gaze with admiration. Although Su Kai had already won the top spot in the competition, he was still so hard at this time, and he also alerted a group of disciples.


    They also knew what Su Yan did in the Wang family before. Who didn''t want to be a master like Su Yan?


    This kind of thing happened in Yimen, in a sense, it was considered a good thing. Su Yan didn''t expect this. He hadn''t shown up for many days, and the elders didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Only Su Kai occasionally asks Su Yan for some questions. At other times, Su Yan is experiencing the changes of the earth.


    Crossing the Second Layer of Tribulation is more difficult than Su Yan imagined, so Su Yan also prepared for it.


    Su Kai suppressed his breath, exhaled a suffocating breath, and looked at the fading purple meaning in the sky.


    He has been practicing since the early morning, and now the sun in the sky has risen to the sky, and he has absorbed a lot of the purple energy before, and he immediately feels that his body is extremely full.


    Su Yan��s power has also helped him a lot. Now Su Kai can step into the Yin-Yang realm at any time, but after listening to Su Yan��s instructions, he did not step in rashly. Instead, he suppressed his own power and prepared to charge again. turn off.


    A disciple stumbled into the martial arts arena, his face was very flustered, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    "Brother, it''s not good!" His voice resounded throughout the martial arts arena.


    Su Kai also frowned. Jinlin hasn''t been flat in recent days, so he has been on alert.


    "What''s the matter, speak slowly." Su Kai appeared composed.


    This is what he learned from Su Yan, no matter what the situation, Su Yan is very plain.


    "A monk came from outside the sect, and now the elders are out, let me inform the senior brother." The disciple said.


    "Monk?" Su Kai was also stunned.


    He wanted to notify Su Yan the first time, but remembering that Su Yan was already preparing to retreat and his strength had improved a lot, he didn''t rush to notify Su Yan.


    In any case, this is also the headquarters of Yimen, and the elders of Yimen are not vegetarian.


    One of the elders also has the power of the mid-Yin-Yang realm. This is also a manifestation of the strength of the sect. Even if the important figures of the sect are missing or in retreat, the strength of the sect is beyond doubt.


    If it hadn''t been for Liu Fusheng''s appearance, then the Wang family wouldn''t have the courage to fight against Yimen.


    Su Kai soon followed the disciple to the outside of the sect, and saw that several elders were already standing there at the moment. Opposite them, an old monk was sitting on the ground with the light of Buddha appearing behind his head, looking pious. Extremely.


    The elders of Yimen frowned, and the other party was obviously unkind. At this time, they directly stopped in front of Yimen''s door. Although they did not move, they still refused to leave.


    "Monk, what are you doing?" Su Kai asked.


    He doesn''t have a good temper. Because of the Wang family''s troubles, many people have lost their awe of Yimen, which makes him not very happy. At this time, a monk dared to stop in front of Yimen, Su Kai There was also some anger.


    "I am here to exterminate demons by the order of the Buddha!" ??The Buddha opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, the Buddha''s light behind him became more dazzling, and the gods and Buddhas all over the sky became lifelike. Among them, the King Kong glared, and the Bodhisattva behind him seemed to have murderous intent.


    Su Kai frowned, but here is a door, where is the devil?


    This is undoubtedly the trouble to find one door.


    "I don''t have any crooked ways, let alone demons. If there is nothing wrong, please don''t stop in front of my door." An elder said coldly.


    They also felt that the Buddha came to be unkind, and there were rumors about Jinlin before, and they didn''t know it, but the other party didn''t say anything too much, and they couldn''t say anything too much.


    "It''s not you who is the Buddha or the devil, but the Buddha has the final say. The Buddha said that there are demons here. You''d better hand them over. Don''t wait for me to do it yourself." The Buddha also laughed.


    He is now like a living Buddha alive, with great momentum.


    Su Kai also frowned. Although he could not see anyone at this time, he knew that many people were already paying attention to Yimen''s movements at this time.


    "Monk, if you don''t leave, we can ask you to go." The elder of Yimen also frowned.


    This is the site of Yimen, and people from the square inch of the Lingtai are here to block the way. This is too unfavorable for Yimen. Although Yuwen Xiongba and others have disappeared, Yimen is not a Lingtai. Shaped.


    "You hide monsters privately, and I can''t do anything." The monk laughed.


    At this time he also stood up, the Buddha light behind his back slowly disappeared, and the Buddhas all over the sky also turned into bubbles, but no one dared to underestimate his power, but could feel his power more solidified!


    Su Kai took a step forward, but was stopped by an elder.


    "This monk has a long history, you should watch it from the sidelines," said the elder.


    The opponent''s strength is not weak, and the Yin-Yang stage is just a starting point. Although Su Kai said that his strength has improved a lot, there is still some difference in the distance from the Yin-Yang stage.


    If you rush to make a move at this time, you might be suppressed by the monk.


    They wouldn''t just watch this happen. At this time, the disciples of One Sect had already been evacuated. If there is a fight here, Yu Bo can hurt these disciples.


    As the elders of a family, the safety of the disciples is naturally the first element they must consider.


    However, at this time, the monk slowly walked over, and the whole person was exuding a faint golden light, and the Buddhist school also had the glaring King Kong, but the divine nature on the old monk now became as sharp as thunder.


    Even if Su Kai just stood by, he felt a huge pressure rolling over!

 Chapter 2516： Burn blood

    Chapter 2516: Burning Essence and Blood


    The elders of one family also stood up at this time, and the other party had all come up with it. If they didn''t make a move, they would really be looked down upon.


    "Forcibly enter me, even if you are from the Lingtai Fangcunshan, I will not be merciful." The elder of the one said angrily.


    A palm thunder in his hand killed the monk directly, and the old monk''s face smiled faintly, like a Maitreya Buddha.


    A faint palm in his hand, as if three thousand worlds were contained in it, the palm thunder of an elder was directly obliterated by it, without the slightest effect, as if it were just a firecracker.


    "You are also a demon, why don''t you put down your butcher knife and become a Buddha!" ??said the Buddha, "you can only see your true self by taking refuge in my Buddha."


    "Monk, you deceived too much!" Su Kai said coldly.


    This monk actually wanted to convert the elders of one school to Buddhism, which is too much.


    Su Kai also took action at this time, and Sunset Beng directly smashed towards the Buddha. There was no wave in the monk''s eyes, and the Buddha light behind him appeared again.


    Su Kai''s palm suddenly couldn''t move, as if countless pressure was pressing on him, there was no expression in the Buddha''s eyes.


    Su Kai only felt that his knees were pressed down by strength, and the monk wanted him to kneel down!


    Su Kai supported his body, even if he died, he would not kneel down. The Buddha was also a little surprised. He exerted the power of three thousand world laws. Su Kai didn''t even reach the Yin Yang mirror. It was indeed a little surprised that Su Kai did not kneel down at this time.


    "Monk, this is not a place where you can go wild!" Elder Yimen shouted angrily.


    They also noticed what the monk wanted to do. Naturally, it was impossible to watch the monk dominate here at this time.


    The great elder of one door also rushed out at this moment, imaginary thunder in the palm of his hands, and smashed towards the old monk.


    The monk''s face still has a smile, and the gods and Buddhas behind them are even more dazzling. Among them, the golden palms of the glaring King Kong directly crushed toward the Great Elder!


    "The world of law!" The Great Elder shouted in a low voice.


    Behind him also appeared a blue prince, with thunder and lightning in his hands, and the surrounding space was trembling. Now that the spiritual power of the earth has just recovered not long ago, at this moment, it is also somewhat unable to withstand the power collision of the two. .


    The people hiding in the dark looked shocked. Whether it was the great elder Huo Mingyang or the old monk, the strength was not weak. If it were not for the Lingtai Fang Cunshan, if they had any intentions against the one, they would probably be directly Kill.


    The monk''s eyes were still very dull, and the angry Bodhisattva behind him directly killed Huo Mingyang.


    The Thunder King behind Huo Mingyang also shot directly at this time, killing the monk, and the two dharma figures directly shook together.


    Huo Mingyang spit out a mouthful of blood, the monk still had a faint smile, and the Vajra Bodhisattva behind him was still bright.


    But the Thunder King behind Huo Mingyang was a little dim.


    "Elder Wang!" The elders were also anxious, and were ready to take action at this time.


    At this time, the opponent has all been killed at one door. Even if Huo Mingyang is not low, they can''t retreat. This is the gate of the one door. Now that someone has been killed, it would have been embarrassing enough. If they flee again , Then one is really shameful!


    "There is no need to struggle, you can find the true self after the sea of ??suffering, and achieve the bodhisattva status, why waste time in this kind of little school?" The monk smiled lightly, not at all anxious.


    Su Kai was still under great pressure at this moment, and there was no way at this time, but he could only watch the monk screaming here.


    There was also a sense of helplessness in Huo Mingyang''s eyes. This monk was a figure in the late Yin-Yang realm. He was only in the middle of the Yin-Yang realm. There was a gap even though his strength was strong.


    "You guys step back!" Huo Mingyang said to the other elders.


    Several elders were also anxious, but at this time they did not rush forward. The monk��s methods were indeed weird, especially the gods and Buddhas behind the sky. They were indeed very weird. Now they are just an ordinary Vajra Bodhisattva, even Huo Mingyang��s. The Raiden Karmapa was suppressed by him.


    "As long as I take refuge in my Buddha, the pain in this world will disappear." The monk said lightly.


    "Are you Buddha or you?" Huo Mingyang also sneered, "I have been in the same family for several years. Life is the same person, and death is the same ghost. Even if I die here today, I will kill you."


    He was also on fire at this time. A monk came to Yimen to block the door. This was undoubtedly a shame for Yimen. As a casual practitioner, he felt a sense of belonging for the first time when he came to Yimen.


    This is the only time in his life that he felt such a feeling. He stayed in a door not only because of the glory of the door.


    This is estimated to be the most difficult moment of the school. At this time, the monk came to make trouble again. As the elder of the school, even if Huo Mingyang threw his life, he would not let the monk take a step.


    At this moment, the essence and blood in his body burned, and the Thunder Lord behind him became more clear. Even the sky became dark, and even attracted the arrival of Thunder!


    The power of the Thunder King is extremely powerful. Huo Mingyang burned his life force and briefly passed the late stage of the Yin-Yang realm.


    "Donor, you are too impatient." The monk smiled lightly, not in a hurry.


    "Whether you are the Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai or the Mountain of Gods, anyone who violates one of my sects will be punished!" Huo Mingyang shouted.


    The Thunder Lord behind him came with countless thunders and smashed directly towards the monk.


    The old monk still had a smile in his eyes. Among the gods and Buddhas behind him, a bodhisattva walked out, holding a Yujing bottle in his hand. The willow branches in the Yujing bottle were extremely green, like new shoots.


    The Bodhisattva slowly twisted the green branch and sprinkled the juice from the Jade Jing bottle on the body of the Thunder King. Huo Mingyang only felt that his chest was slapped with a whip, and suddenly another mouthful of blood came out.


    His face turned pale, burning his own essence and blood and severely injured, his body was almost collapsed.


    "Donor, your grievance is too great. I suppress you today and let you practice well in this jade pure bottle. Only when you have a real epiphany can you come out." The monk said lightly.


    Immediately, the golden bowl in his hand continued to enlarge, directly suppressing Huo Mingyang.


    The monk��s eyes also laughed. He knew that the ancestor of Yimen had ascended to the upper realm, and Yuwen Xiongba had also disappeared, so he dared to come here, otherwise even if he borrowed some courage, he would not dare to stop him. In front of Yimen.

 Chapter 2517： One punch

    Chapter 2517: A punch


    The whole one fell silent, Su Kai was struggling to support it, but he couldn''t speak.


    This is the gate of Yimen, but here it was suppressed by a monk, the elder of Yimen, and the entire Yimen disciples were silent. This kind of thing hit them too much.


    "I want to come, no one can stop me." The monk said lightly.


    He walked directly into the door. Su Kaiqiang stood up and stopped the monk with his hands. The other elders also walked out. Huo Mingyang had already burned his own lives, and they were also there at this time. Do not hesitate.


    The monk also frowned. He came here just to trouble Su Yan. The kid was indeed too mad. The Wang family was a dark move they played in the Jinlin setting, just to get a game one day. Collapse, now this is a good opportunity.


    So he can''t let it go.


    The eyes of several elders were full of determination.


    "Su Kai, in the future...the world is yours." An elder smiled.


    There were smiles on their faces, as if there was a sense of relief. In the past few years when Yu Wen Xiongba left, they have been struggling to support one door, for fear that a little thing will be done.


    No one wants to see something like this happen in Yimen. If they can continue at the expense of their lives, then they will naturally not hesitate.


    The five extremely tyrannical spiritual powers burst out in front of the gate of Yimen, and the remaining five elders carried a sense of determination.


    The monk frowned. In his opinion, this was just an act of dying. Even Huo Mingyang couldn''t do anything about burning his blood. At this time, a few people burned their blood to give away their heads.


    At this time, he was also ready to make a direct shot. The angry King Kong and the Bodhisattva shot together behind him, crushing towards a few elders, and he used killing intent this time!


    boom!


    The entire space trembled, and several elders suddenly realized that they could not mobilize their spiritual power, and their burning essence also fell silent, and they were completely suppressed.


    The hearts of several people were very strange. They were ready to sacrifice at this time, but they did not expect to be suppressed by others.


    A thin figure stood in front of a few people. Su Yan''s face frowned. He just stretched out a hand, looking incomparably plain, and in front of him, the phantom of the King Kong and the Bodhisattva were angry. The phantom was killed by Su Yan.


    Then Su Yan turned his palm into a fist and blasted out with a punch, and the glaring vajra phantom and the Buddha''s form of the golden light were directly smashed by Su Yan with a punch.


    The monk also backed up a few steps, looking at Su Yan in horror.


    Su Yan glanced at Su Kai, who was about to kneel down, and Su Kai felt his pressure slowly disappear.


    "Cousin..." Su Kai wanted to say something.


    However, Su Yan made a silent gesture to him, and looked at the monk with some anger in his eyes.


    "Donor, I am here for you." The monk suppressed his shock and smiled faintly.


    "You have a demon in your heart. Only by taking refuge in my Buddhism can you get real liberation. My Buddhism is not taught by everyone." The monk faintly smiled.


    "Did you?" Su Yan looked at the golden bowl on the ground.


    He felt the spiritual power of an elder there, and he looked at the monk''s eyes even worse.


    "Donor, my Buddhism disciple is still in your door, you have put my Buddhism disciple under house arrest, can''t I suppress the demons of Ru school?" The monk smiled lightly.


    He was confident enough that now Yuwen Xiongba and the others had all left. They knew this from Fang Cunshan, so he was not afraid of one, so he dared to come alone.


    Even though Su Yan had broken his two ways, the gods and Buddhas in the sky behind him didn''t care about these two.


    He came to the first door to solve the first door completely, so he planned to directly kill Su Yanzhen.


    "So you did it." Su Yan said lightly.


    Then he slowly walked to the golden bowl, patted it with a light palm, and the golden bowl suddenly shattered, revealing Huo Mingyang in it.


    Huo Mingyang''s face was extremely ugly at this moment. He was seriously injured and burned his own blood. Now his body is gradually breaking down, but seeing Su Yan, his eyes are relieved.


    "It''s my best to be able to hold it till now." Huo Mingyang gave a wry smile.


    He had nothing else to ask for now, he guarded one door, did not let the monk step in, and waited until Su Yan came.


    "You have to guard one door." Su Yan smiled.


    He really didn''t have time to stay in the same door, so he still had to rely on Huo Mingyang and others to guard him. Su Yan patted Huo Mingyang on the shoulder, a burst of vitality was injected, and Huo Mingyang''s vitality was continuously restored.


    Huo Mingyang''s eyes were also extremely surprised. Originally, he was about to die, and Lord Yan was ready to take his life, but Su Yan forced his life back.


    After solving Huo Mingyang''s matter, Su Yan also looked at the Buddha.


    "Donor..." The monk laughed.


    "Come to me and make trouble, you will die today." Su Yan interrupted him.


    The monk also laughed, unless it was Yu Wen Xiongba or thunder appeared, he was not afraid.


    "Young man, I''m here this time to save you. You are still clueless now, no wonder I acted." The monk chanted the Buddha''s name.


    Behind him, the gods and Buddhas appeared together. Although he was not afraid, he still had some pressure in the face of Su Yan. At this time, he also used all the Dharma aspects, and the gods and Buddhas directly crushed Su Yan.


    He moved to kill him, ready to kill Su Yan on the spot, so that he could also show the strength of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai, after all, this time he came on behalf of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai.


    The gods and Buddhas all over the sky rushed towards Su Yan, and Su Yan stood there, unshakable.


    "You are dead." The Buddha sneered.


    Among them, there is the blessing of the spirit platform Fang Cunshan''s thought power, so even if Huo Mingyang burned his blood, he was not his opponent.


    Su Yan''s strength to block the two magic elements is good, but he doesn''t believe that Su Yan can block this sky full of magic elements!


    Su Yan raised his hand and blasted out a punch without any extra moves.


    Suddenly, the **** and Buddha shattered all over the sky, and the Buddha''s light, which was originally shining like the sun, turned into flying feathers and directly dissipated in the air.


    The Buddha not far away vomited a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale, he was backlashed by the Dharma, and his face was like ashes all the time.


    Looking at Su Yan, there was fear in his eyes.


    What kind of demon was the person in front of him? He used half of the power of the Lingtai Fang Cunshan''s mind, but was cracked by Su Yan with a punch?

 Chapter 2518： The Buddhas are here

    The 2518th chapter all Buddhas are killed


    Su Yan didn''t have the slightest nonsense, and he started directly, killing the old monk with a finger.


    Su Kai looked at this scene and felt a little relieved. The old monk had to force him to go to Yimen without saying a word, even forcing him to kneel down, and also suppressed the elder of Yimen.


    Seeing the old monk being killed at this time, he naturally couldn''t have any sympathy in his heart.


    Even after he wished that Su Yan suppressed the opponent, he stepped on his feet again, at least he had to change what the old monk wanted him to kneel down.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but walked into a door, looking for water to wash his hands.


    The blood of the monk was extremely filthy in Su Yan''s eyes, and killing the opponent was simply dirtying his own hands.


    Huo Mingyang also gave a bitter smile, Buddhism has always been mysterious, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    In particular, the opponent��s control over the power of mind is beyond the reach of outsiders. The power of mind often allows these monks to cross the realm to kill people. In fact, the Buddha is only a mid-Yin-Yang realm. With nearly half of the power of mind in the Lingtai Fangcunshan, it is hard to give He was promoted to the late Yin Yang stage.


    Otherwise, with Huo Mingyang''s strength, it would be easy to block the opponent.


    Killing this Buddha, it is estimated that Fang Cunshan side of the Lingtai will not give up. Su Yan not only killed the opponent''s big disciple, but also destroyed his dark chess placed on the golden scale.


    Now it is the Buddha who wiped out Fang Cun Mountain in Lingtai, and he would never stop looking at the living Hoover in Fang Cun Mountain in Lingtai.


    But Huo Mingyang was not afraid, after all, Su Yan was sitting here, and he had nothing to worry about.


    "Cousin, what happened today..."


    "Practicing well is much more useful than lip service." Su Yan commented.


    Su Kai nodded. This is the second time he has disappointed Su Yan. Before Wang Ling''s affairs made Su Kai work hard, now the old monk almost made him kneel down. Su Kai also has some understanding of his own strength. .


    To be honest, he was indeed a bit proud after becoming the leader of a big competition. These two blows were still great for him. At this time, Su Kai also honestly returned to the martial arts field and continued his own training.


    But at the same time, the Lingtai was in the mountains.


    Suddenly half of the power of mind in the whole Lingshan disappeared directly, and a powerful breath rushed directly between the heaven and the earth. At this time, the believers in the Lingshan directly knelt down and recited the Buddha''s name.


    Even if there is no expression on Jiankong''s face, everyone can feel his majesty. This time he asked a Buddha to take away most of the power of mind from the Lingtai Fangcunshan, but he did not expect to be destroyed!


    Most of that power of thought has returned to the heaven and earth.


    It can be said that Fang Cunshan''s vitality was severely injured, not only was the dark chess set in Jinlin almost uprooted, but at this time it also lost most of the power of thought.


    Even the soul lamp of the Buddha has been extinguished, which means that the Buddha has entered the underworld and is under the control of the Earth Store Bodhisattva.


    In the past, Fang Cunshan in Lingtai would not be said to be arrogant and domineering in the world, but at least it is respected by thousands of people, and there are many believers in the world, even if it is forbidden, it can''t stand it.


    "One door destroys my Buddhist pure land and destroys my Buddhist believers. Today, I led three hundred Buddhas to enter China. I will definitely convert one door to my Buddha. If I don''t follow, then he will be leveled!" The voice of Jin Kong sounded on the Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai. .


    Numerous Buddhist believers continued to recite the scriptures, and the Sanskrit sound filled the mountain square inch on the Lingtai.


    "Yimenzhiwei''s suppression of heaven and earth is only the power of its ancestors, whose ancestors are no longer on the earth, why should I be afraid of it!"


    There was also a hint of anger in Jin Kong''s eyes. Behind him were three hundred disciples of Buddha, coming directly towards Huaxia, the goal was also very simple, it was Jinlin!


    The news just came out, and it flooded all over China.


    Many big men in the Chinese cultivation world have not very good-looking faces. If one or two people from Fang Cunshan in Lingtai enter Huaxia, but now it is not only a person in the sky, but also three hundred Buddhas behind.


    It is very easy for this kind of power to take down a mountain, so those sects are a little worried. If Jinkong is to attack them under the guise of targeting Yimen, it is estimated that no one can stop it.


    The three hundred Buddhas are blessed with Buddhism power, and most of them have stepped into the Yin and Yang realm. The worst is the early stage of the Yang Pill realm. It is too easy for this huge force to crush an ordinary sect.


    Lingtai Fangcunshan is also a well-known orthodoxy in the world. It used to fight against the Western Holy See and the Taoist ancestors of China, but at the most glorious time, these orthodoxes were nothing at all.


    The situation of Hoover''s entry into China quickly spread in the Chinese spiritual world. Suddenly, many leaders in the spiritual world chose to come out. No matter why this Hoover came from, they all have to stop each other!


    Even if you don''t make a move, you have to find out what the other party is coming from.


    Near Kunlun Mountain, there have been a lot of practitioners in the realm of cultivation, almost all of them started in the Yang Pill realm, and the rest are useless even if they arrive.


    There was a benevolent expression on Jin Kong''s face. He seemed to be only in his early thirties, but his true age was not too young. This was due to the power of mind on the mountain in the spirit platform.


    This power of thought is indeed very powerful, not only can forcibly help people improve their realm, but also has the effect of rejuvenating.


    "Master Forbidden Air, can you explain the purpose of your trip?" A mid-Yin-Yang realm great power stepped forward and stopped all the people on the Lingtai Fangcunshan.


    Several powerful men behind him also took a step forward, and their expressions became uncomfortable. If these monks have all entered China, then will they not be able to make a noise by then?


    Originally they were unwilling to care about the conflicts between Yimen and Fangcunshan in Lingtai, but Hoover on Fangcunshan in Lingtai was a bit too much.


    It is enough to come alone, or it is not a problem to have a battle with Yimen, but so many monks want to enter China to destroy one, who knows if they will take this opportunity to completely control other schools of practice.


    If they were only discovered at that time, they would have been swallowed up a little bit, and there would be no chance to resist.


    Jin Kong smiled faintly, his face looked very kind, and he couldn''t tell that he was coming to China to destroy one door.


    "I''m here this time to save everyone and save everyone." Jinkong said.


    The Da Neng who had spoken before also frowned. He didn''t expect Jin Kong to be so unconcealed, and even threatened to convert them into Buddhism, which would be too rampant.


    They themselves were respected in all parts of China, and the Forbidden Sky Mage would not take them seriously.


    "You have no one in the mountains, no wonder we don''t show mercy!" Another Da Neng shouted angrily.


    He is not as good-tempered as the others, the other party has come to the door, where can he bear it?

 Chapter 2519： Siege

    Chapter 2519: Siege


    Jinkong looked at the monk who had killed him, the smile on his face was still flat, he was not afraid of anything, and now all the thought power on the Fangcun Mountain of the Lingtai had gathered on him, stabilizing his strength in the Yin-Yang realm.


    This strength is indeed terrifying, and the mighty power that killed him is only the early stage of the Yin-Yang realm, and the strength between the two is very different.


    "Donor, you are too serious to kill, today the old monk will get rid of killing mind for you!" Jinkong sighed.


    He has long known that he would be blocked from entering China with the strength of the entire Lingtai Fangcunshan, but now is not the time to be afraid of these. Only when one is eliminated, they can make up for the previous loss, otherwise even if it is the Lingtai Fangcunshan, they will have to Rest for decades.


    The Buddha''s life is second, but half of the power of thought on the Fangcun Mountain of the Lingtai has almost disappeared. This is what makes him most heartbroken.


    The goal of closing one door is to increase the majesty of the square inch of the Lingtai.


    Otherwise, Su Yan had abducted his disciples before, destroyed his dark chess, and even dealt with one of them, Buddha. This would also have a great blow to the majesty of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai.


    Counting that half of the mental power of Fang Cunshan in the Lingtai was directly dissipated by Su Yan, the grievances in this can be said to be endless, and it is no wonder these monks.


    However, in Su Yan''s view, when these monks started to pay attention to each other, they were already very wrong.


    "Rampant!" The Da Neng rushing at this moment also snorted coldly.


    There is no fear in his heart, because in his opinion these monks will not kill easily, but if they step into the territory of China, then the impact on them is indeed not small.


    "Chi!" Jin Kong snorted.


    Suddenly the Yin-Yang master who was about to kill screamed, half of his arm had been exploded into powder.


    He looked at Jinkong with shock in his eyes, but there was a chill in his heart. The monk had no intention of keeping his hands, and directly displayed the six-character mantra of the Buddhist school. This is to kill him!


    If it weren''t for him to withdraw a bit quickly after sensing that sigh, he would be killed on the spot by the ban.


    Back in their camp, several Chinese cultivators hurriedly supported him. They did not expect that suddenly, this Chinese power was already the strength of the mid-Yin and Yang mirror, and it can be said that he can suppress him. It can be counted with just one hand.


    But now he was actually shattered by the old monk''s voice, and then he broke his arm.


    "You dare to call Hoover if you want to kill you?" a Da Neng said angrily.


    In front of them, Jin Kong directly cut off the man''s arm. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t have the slightest figure of Hoover, but looked like a demon.


    Although it is indeed wrong to say that Bankong took the lead, but Bankong was too vicious, and he wanted that monk''s life!


    This made them, the Chinese monks, became angry. First, it was enough to invade their territory. At this time, they dare to directly kill people directly. Sure enough, the motives for these monks to come to China were not pure.


    "I am a bodhisattva heart, but you are all ghosts who deserve to go to hell. Today, the world cannot keep you." Master Jinkong said lightly.


    There is no emotion in his eyes, but there is also a sneer in his heart. His spiritual platform Fang Cunshan is also a well-known Taoism throughout the earth, and his strength is not weak. Now that the three hundred Buddhas have entered China, these Chinese stragglers have actually returned. Dare to stop in front of them.


    Forget it, one of the idiots dared to attack him. How could this make Bankong endure, and mortals dared to crash into the Holy See?


    Taking an arm is just the easiest thing to him.


    The powerhouses of Huaxia were also stunned. They just came to ask what Fang Cunshan''s momentum is about to do, but they were directly dubbed the name of the devil, and they were not even given a chance to put down the butcher knife. Are you going to send them to hell?


    This Lingtai Fangcunshan is too arrogant, right?


    A group of Chinese experts frowned. They also knew that the other party was not good, but they didn''t expect that the monk would not play with them, and directly stated that they would be sent to hell.


    At this time they couldn''t help but stop resisting.


    "The disciples of Fangcunshan in Lingtai will be ordered to kill these monsters today, leaving no one behind!" said Jinkong.


    Those who dared to stop in front of him basically didn''t have a good end. What kind of identity was he? Hoover, who had a lingering platform, was powerful and boundless and had countless followers.


    A group of uninfluenced guys dared to stop in front of him, and naturally there was nothing good to say about Jinkong. At this time, he also let his own hands do it, and did not give these people a chance to escape.


    Several weaker Chinese cultivators saw this scene, and their eyes were full of fear. Anyway, Lingtai Fang Cunshan was also a well-known Taoist tradition. They did not expect that the other party would directly do it, and at this time they regretted it.


    After all, they are all casual cultivators. At this time, it is almost impossible to want them to be the same enemy. Many people have already paid attention to fleeing.


    Jin Kong sneered. The three hundred Buddhas behind him showed their magical powers at this moment, and directly surrounded these powerful Chinese.


    Although Fang Cunshan of Lingtai also has believers in China, the purpose of Kung Kong is more than that. He vaguely knows that the head of one door has gone to the upper realm, so he has more expectations for that part of the world.


    Only by gathering more thought power can he become stronger, then break through the restriction and enter that level.


    Huaxia is a piece of fat, and it has been occupied by Yimen until now. What is ridiculous is that Yimen is totally unaware of the existence of using mind power. From the perspective of Jin Kong, this is waste.


    So it''s better for him to level one door, and then the entire Chinese mind will be used by him. As for the smashing of these things that came to block, he doesn''t have so much mood to take care of it.


    Anyway, he will enter the upper realm sooner or later, and what the earth''s spiritual platform Fang Cunshan will look like when it arrives, it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    So at this time he directly ordered the massacre!


    The eyes of the few Chinese cultivators who wanted to escape were full of despair. Some of them were just the peak of the Yin Dan realm. Although some had stepped into the Yang Dan realm, they did not have any resistance against these bald monks. .


    The three hundred Buddhas surrounded all the Chinese monks. The dharma behind him was solemn and majestic. He kept chanting scriptures in his mouth, and the dharma behind him suddenly became more solemn.


    "King Kong, don''t deceive people too much!" a monk said angrily.


    "You are a demon, even Heaven and Earth are not sympathetic, I am just killing harm for the people, and those who stand in front of Fang Cun Mountain in my Lingtai will die!" Jin Kong shouted coldly.

 Chapter 2520： despair

    Chapter 2520 Despair


    The monk was also taken aback. He heard the decisiveness in the forbidden words. At this time, it was probably impossible to escape. The monk did such a thing and would definitely not let any of them escape.


    At that time, he was talking nonsense, and some stupid people in the world would believe it.


    They are really dead and worthless.


    "Fang Cunshan''s old monk, I fought with you!" The monk whose arm had been broken before shouted sharply.


    The spiritual power in his body suddenly became agitated, the pale face of the whole person also became rounded, and Jin Kong frowned, and then a palm print was shot.


    A huge "swastika" appeared in the sky, and the monk who originally wanted to explode was directly suppressed, and then the "swastika" was broken, and the monk was directly beaten to pieces by him.


    "King Kong, you are so vicious!" The Chinese monk who took the lead said angrily.


    "My Lingtai Fang Cunshan pays attention to compassion, but you are just a crooked way, and you don''t need to talk to you. At this time, it is natural to directly kill. Buddhism not only has compassion for the world, but also Jingang''s anger to frighten demons!" Jin Kong sneered.


    Superficial work is still to be done. After all, he is here for the power of mind. If the people of China are too repulsive, then he will not get what he wants. The ancient emperors must be justified in rebelling.


    At this time, he naturally wouldn''t reveal any flaws, and he planned to treat these people as demons and evil creatures.


    At that time, even if it is known to others, no one will say anything more, to solve the evil spirits, that is to walk the way for the sky!


    "Even if you spell your name today, I will let the world know your behavior!" an elderly monk said angrily.


    He was also angry, this Jinkong didn''t treat them as human beings at all, as if killing them was as simple as butchering a dog.


    Jinkong sneered, then took another palm.


    The golden "�e" character was suppressed once again, and it contained powerful thought power, and the forbidden space was also unambiguous. At this time, there was no distressed thought at all, and he directly used his thought power to destroy the great power of China.


    The old man only had time to scream under the Dao Yin, and was finally suppressed, and then his whole body exploded!


    The Huaxia cultivator who was watching this was extremely frightened, and Jin Kong really didn''t have any merciful thoughts now.


    "Fight with them!" a Chinese monk said angrily.


    Suddenly, many people responded. They were surrounded here at this time, and there was no good way except to fight the Lingtai Fangcunshan desperately.


    Jinkong sneered and gave orders to the Buddha around him.


    Suddenly, three hundred Faxiangs smashed directly towards the Huaxia monk in the center, without leaving any hands.


    The Huaxia monk who took the lead gave a cold snort, and the spiritual power of his body surged, and a divine thunder suddenly descended from the sky, and it directly smashed the body of a magic image. Suddenly, the shadow of the magic image was directly shattered.


    Holding a blue long sword in his hand, there was no fear in his eyes.


    The strength of the late Yin-Yang realm is not weak. The other three hundred Buddhas do not have any mental blessings, so he is not afraid. Even if it is forbidden to shoot, he can fight the opponent with the sword in his hand!


    Kankong also sneered. These three hundred Buddhas are not just three hundred Buddhas. Together, they are a powerful formation. Even if they rely on magic weapons, they have no effect.


    It''s impossible to contend, he shot twice directly, just crushing the momentum and confidence of these people.


    The old man in Huaxia''s Qingshan was still smiling, and while the other Huaxia monks were relieved, the shattered Dharma images gathered again, and they felt stronger than before!


    The eyes of the old man in the green shirt were also taken aback, and then he frowned, and the aura that had been soaring on the Chinese monk''s side was gradually suppressed.


    They are also some Taoist monks, otherwise they would not dare to come to Kunlun Mountain to block the people of Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai. At this time, it can also be seen that the place where the three hundred Buddhas are sitting is not right. There is a faint feeling among the three hundred Buddhas. contact.


    "I don''t believe it today!" The green shirt old man shouted angrily.


    "Use my blood to provoke the sky thunder!" He roared.


    Suddenly, countless lanes of thunder in the sky slashed directly down. He was burning his essence and blood at this moment, and using this big move for forceful action, the world was suddenly flooded by thunder and became a real sea of ??thunder!


    Three hundred majestic phenomena were directly blown up, and there was no room for any room. The old man also had a hint of pride in his eyes, but then his face changed, and a mouthful of thick blood came out.


    He burned most of his vitality, and only then got this result.


    "Kill out!" The old man shouted angrily.


    This is an opportunity. After all, I don''t know when these phenomena will be restored again. He has almost done it after spending half his life, so naturally he can''t give up.


    The rest of the Huaxia cultivators also reacted at this moment. At this time, their faces were all happy. Huaxia is not without the strong, although the price is a bit high, but at least they can escape.


    Some of the people with good speed rushed very quickly, and wanted to break through the shackles of these people. When the time comes, as long as one person escapes and news comes out, the remaining people only need to hold on, and they can still be rescued.


    After all, it is very difficult to kill a monk in the Yin-Yang realm. Forbidden Kong did this only through the existence of secret power.


    It shouldn''t use too much thought power to ban air in a short time.


    However, their wish fell in vain, and the three hundred dharmas appeared immediately, some of them were Fudo Mingwang, and some were angry eyes.


    There are even golden arhats!


    When the three hundred methods were shot at the same time, the sky suddenly seemed to have three hundred little suns, and the Buddha''s light filled.


    The person who rushed to the forefront before is now like a head drunk, without any resistance, is directly beheaded!


    The rest of the Huaxia monks who wanted to rush past did not dare to act rashly at this moment. They looked at the flesh wall composed of three hundred human figures, and only despair remained in their eyes.


    The aura of the three hundred Buddhas was not strong, but the surrounding Buddha''s light became even brighter, as if the thunder before them had been absorbed by them.


    "Wait, give up, obediently let us punish us and bring peace to the world!" Jinkong smiled.


    "I''m!" A Chinese monk sipped directly.


    Forbidden Sky is not angry, this is just a meaningless struggle. With these three hundred Buddhas here, none of them can get away today!


    As for Yimen, it''s just there and can''t escape!

 Chapter 2522： One sword into Xiping

    Chapter 2522: One sword enters Xiping


    "The evildoer of Yimen actually dare to appear in front of me. Is it true that there is no one in Fang Cunshan on my spiritual platform?" Jin Kong said angrily.


    He himself had an aura of no anger and self-prestige, and his face became angry at this time, and his feeling became even more terrible.


    Several Chinese monks gritted their teeth. Although some of them were not from a decent family, they had never done anything to steal or commit crimes.


    No matter how you look at it, they won''t be demons, but with a mouth of Kankong, they directly turned them into demons!


    The key is that now they have no way to escape to rectify their names, and many people will believe what the ban on air says.


    After all, Fang Cunshan of Lingtai has a great reputation in the world, and there are many believers.


    Under the voice of the public, those who feel the strangeness will probably not have any rebuttal, after all, it is not about hanging up high.


    "Young man, you are too impulsive." Taoist Qingshan sighed.


    He can understand Su Yan''s desire to come and save people, but this is obviously not the time to participate.


    For him, Jiankong had become frantic, so Su Yan''s presence at this time didn''t help much.


    He couldn''t help sighing. First of all, he didn''t even admit that Yimen was indeed very strong. He had never seen this young man, but his strength was about to surpass the master of Yimen.


    Secondly, Su Yan was not very young. It was indeed a shame to come and die at this time. If Su Yan was given a few more years, it would not be easy to step into the Golden Core Realm and crush the forbidden space.


    It''s not too late to come back for revenge.


    Su Yan also laughed, he hadn''t heard this sentence for a long time, and he felt a little nostalgic.


    It seems that getting older is indeed easy to be sentimental.


    "Young man, you have a better chance. Even if we old guys fight this time, we will send you out of this battle." Another old man said.


    Although his strength is not as good as Daoist Qingshan, it is also the strength of the middle Yin Yang realm.


    If they all burned their lives, coupled with Su Yan''s strength, it would really not be a big problem for one person to escape.


    Anyway, even if Su Yan didn''t come, they would die. At this time, it was just a delay.


    "Can you go?" Jin Kong sneered, "I will never let evil spirits like you escape. It is the duty of the people of my generation to walk the way for the sky!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing. Everyone knew what forbidden Hollow''s idea was.


    "You are really shameless." Su Yan said lightly.


    Forbidden Air was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to be so rampant at this moment.


    He is now in control of the overall situation, so Su Yan dared to scold him in front of the three hundred Buddhas?


    Jinkong suspected that Su Yan was frightened. Don''t you understand who is in charge of the situation at this time?


    Even the Taoist Qingshan couldn''t help laughing. Although Su Yan''s words had a taste of the market, they were very refreshing.


    "Very well, not only will you go down to eighteen levels of **** today, but I will also let you suffer all the hardships in my golden bowl!" Jin Kong was also on fire.


    The golden bowl in his hand was engraved with scriptures, and it looked golden. It was also a magic weapon, and its quality should not be low.


    "Young man, you can''t drag on now." Taoist Qingshan said.


    "After a while, we old guys only need to burn their lives and they will tear out an opening for you. Then you can rush out even though you don''t know how to rush out. We will solve the rest."


    It was another Chinese senior man who persuaded him that they did not want such a good seedling as Su Yan to be destroyed here.


    At this time, they are naturally standing on the side of the same door, after all, what Jinkong does is really chilling.


    Before Buddhism had always emphasized the predestined relationship of Buddhism, now they are forced to convert to Buddhism, otherwise they will die.


    "Can you borrow the sword in your hand?" Su Yan looked at Taoist Qingshan and said.


    That cyan long sword was not a common grade, and Su Yan could also see it, but he did it for the power of the long sword.


    It''s just that he is standing on the mountain of ten thousand gods at this moment, and the previous few Chinese experts even said that they had sacrificed their lives to force Su Yan to leave, and Su Yan''s heart was also fluctuating.


    But killing Bankong will defile it with both hands, so kill it with a sword.


    However, in the eyes of Taoist Qingshan, it was Su Yan who had taken a fancy to this cyan long sword. After all, this long sword was indeed not a mortal grade.


    "This sword has been with me for five years. Now that I am going to die here, I really should find a destined person for it." Taoist Qingshan sighed, "I hope you don''t let it get dusted."


    He doesn''t care about these extraneous things at this time, anyway, he will be taken away by others when he dies, so it is better to give it to Su Yan at this time.


    Moreover, Su Yan rushed into the formation to stop the Fang Dao Yin for them, which really made him feel very touched. After all, it is estimated that no one would be forced in, but Su Yan did.


    This is also the reason why he is willing to give this sword to Su Yan.


    "I''ll give it back to you later." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Taoist Qingshan nodded subconsciously, but then he was also stunned.


    Give it back to him later?


    What does Su Yan want to do?


    I saw Su Yan slowly looking at the forbidden space not far away, weighing the cyan long sword in his hand, with a playful expression in his eyes.


    He hasn''t touched the sword for a long time, of course he has a sword, Tai!


    Kill these ants, Tai''a will be angry.


    "You think you can break through my defenses with that broken sword, but I have cultivated into the Buddha''s supreme golden body method, you are wishful thinking!" Jin Kong sneered.


    He absolutely didn''t believe that Su Yan could break the entire formation with one sword.


    After all, this is too ridiculous. One person wants to solve him with one sword. Su Yan might underestimate him!


    Su Yan did not speak, but faintly cut out a sword.


    Suddenly the world faded, and the entire mountain of gods was trembling!


    Jiankong was also frightened, seeing Jian Qi rushing towards him for the first time, his first reaction was not to respond, but to run away.


    But Jian Qi had locked him, and he found that he couldn''t even move!


    "Stop him for me!" Jinkong shouted.


    Those Buddhas also reacted, and directly urged their Dharma phases to stop at Jian Qi.


    But at the moment of contact, everything was cut away!


    No matter it is the dharma of the three hundred Buddhas or this great formation, there is no exception!


    Jin Kong also screamed, and hurriedly used his supreme golden body technique, and his whole body became golden.


    However, at the moment of contact with Jian Qi, the Supreme Golden Body Technique became as fragile as ordinary paper.


    Sword Qi comes from the east and goes west!


    At the Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai, a sword gas passed by, and the top of the mountain was cut in half!


    One sword into Xiping!

 Chapter 2523： Linhai

    Chapter 2523 Linhai City


    To the death of Jiankong, he did not expect that he actually died in Su Yan''s hands, and this great power returned.


    He regrets so much, but can''t turn around, like a cloud of dust dissipates.


    Others were shocked, thinking that Su Yan was a peerless genius.


    ...


    In Linhai City, Su Kai walked down from the sky.


    After Su Yan settled the matter of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai, his fame became widespread, but few people knew Su Yan''s identity completely.


    So although there are many guesses, no one has guessed the idea.


    Yimen didn''t reveal everything about Su Yan, so Su Yan is very mysterious to the outside world.


    Su Kai looked at Linhai City with some strange eyes.


    Linhai City is dominated by the fishing industry, and it has been fishermen for almost generations. There are also several marine fishing companies here, and they have been engaged in marine production for generations.


    However, recently, people who went to sea rarely come back. They thought they were swept away by the waves, but they found that the sea area where they disappeared had very little sea breeze, let alone waves.


    Some people in Linhai City don''t have a living, and many people are afraid to go to sea. If they don''t go to sea, they will naturally have no income. The entire Linhai City economy is almost directly paralyzed!


    As a last resort, several large fishing companies in Linhai found one and commissioned the matter.


    After all, this kind of thing has risen to a weird level, and only one can do it.


    There is no reason for Yimen to shirk, and it is natural to protect them. After all, Yimen also has the obligation to protect China.


    As a cultivator, this kind of thing can help nature without turning back.


    Su Kai really needs to exercise recently, so he was directly brought to Linhai by Su Yan.


    As for the reason, it was natural to rely on Su Kai to find out, but Su Kai''s strength was not weak, so Su Yan was not worried.


    Su Kai came directly to the ports of those fishing companies, and a young girl in professional clothing was already waiting here.


    "You are Su Kai?" the girl asked.


    Su Kai was also a little nervous. After all, he rarely had contact with girls. When he saw Xiao Meng and others, they were all called sisters, so at this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "My name is Zhang Xiaoyao." Zhang Xiaoyao introduced herself with a smile.


    Su Kai looked at her figure hidden under professional clothing, and said to her heart that it was indeed quite demon.


    "I am Su Kai, are you the person appointed by the fishing company to contact me?" Su Kai said.


    After all, he had seen the world, and at first he was only a little surprised, but he was also thinking that the people from the fishing companies were too flattering.


    The meaning of this professional outfit and a girl is too obvious. Even if Su Kai is not a thoughtful person, he can probably guess what the bosses are playing.


    Only the silly girl in front of me didn''t know what happened to her, but fortunately, he was not that kind of person.


    The little white rabbit has good luck.


    "How is the situation?" Su Kai asked.


    Since it was here to solve the problem, Su Kai didn''t bludgeon and said directly at this time.


    "The situation has been written in the previous report to you. In fact, time is waiting for no one. If you continue to be paralyzed like this, the entire Linhai City economy will collapse." Zhang Xiaoyao said,


    At this time, she was also looking at Su Kai. Although she was just an ordinary person, she had also heard of the existence of a family, and Su Kai was still the leader of the sect of the family. Anyone would be curious about this status. .


    "If this is the case, let''s go directly to the sea and take a look." Su Kai said lightly.


    Zhang Xiaoyao also nodded. It is true that this kind of thing can only be said by seeing it with his own eyes, so the best way is indeed to take a look.


    Su Kai was also a little surprised, and gave Zhang Xiaoyao a slightly strange look.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Su Kai asked strangely.


    After all, there are not very good rumors there, and it really surprised Su Kai that a girl dared to go to such a place.


    "Why should you be afraid? This is definitely not a ghost, but someone is making a ghost." Zhang Xiaoyao said.


    Su Kai also nodded. Basically, ghosts are indeed impossible. The so-called gods, gods, and ghosts are nothing more than powerful manifestations in their eyes.


    Su Kai probably also speculated that there was someone in the waters over there who was making ghosts, and the possibility of sea beasts was higher.


    Seeing that Zhang Xiaoyao had no objection, Su Kai was also ready to go directly to the sea to have a look. He was not familiar with Linhai City and did not want to stay here.


    This is why Su Yan asked him to come out for exercise. Su Kai had always been bored with Jinlin before, so he rarely touched the world, which was not a good thing.


    Zhang Xiaoyao searched for a long time before finding a fisherman willing to take them out to sea.


    Originally, Su Kai didn''t need to be so troublesome. When he reached his level, the sea was not a restriction to him.


    He could explore it alone, but Su Kai could see that Zhang Xiaoyao really wanted to see it, but he did not discourage the other party''s enthusiasm.


    Zhang Xiaoyao has just graduated from university. His hometown is Linhai, but the school is a good 985 foreign language major.


    Because these fishing companies do need to communicate with foreign companies and markets at some point, when Zhang Xiaoyao invested his resume in his hometown, he was quickly valued by these big companies.


    The secretary is a part-time translator, and his status is not low, and Zhang Xiaoyao''s parents have some power in Linhai, so few people dare to trouble her.


    However, the problem is that Zhang Xiaoyao has almost always lived under the protection of the ivory tower.


    So I haven''t even gone to sea. If it wasn''t for Su Kai''s identity this time, it was indeed special that Zhang Xiaoyao couldn''t go out together with him.


    Su Kai didn''t know this, but looked strange in the eyes of the fisherman.


    This fisherman is also a monk, and his strength is not weak, he is actually the pinnacle of Taoist realm!


    There is indeed something wrong with having monks of this level in such a port. Although there are also many Yin Dan and Yang Dan, the realm of a Taoist person is still not at the bottom of the fisherman.


    Su Kai was not a fool, and felt different at this time, but he didn''t say it either. Instead, he got on a boat with a good tonnage and was about to head towards that sea area.


    Now there is only this person who dares to go to that sea area, but the other party''s navigation skills are good. Su Kai only needs to help some basic trivial matters and there is no big problem.


    During the brief exchange, Su Kai also learned that the other party''s name was Zhao Zilong, which surprised Su Kai.


    It''s not that this person has anything to do with the real Zhao Zilong, but those who came to China from abroad seem to like to use this name as their Chinese name.


    Su Kai glanced at the other''s Asian face, and had some certainty in his heart.


    Zhang Xiaoyao on the other side was really enjoying it. It seemed that he was full of expectations for this journey. Su Kai just smiled faintly, and there was something like Su Yan.

 Chapter 2521： Su Yan came forward

    Chapter 2521 Su Yan comes forward


    In the first door, Su Yan is playing chess with Lu Ziming. Since Lu Ziming stayed in the first door, he would look for Su Yan to play chess when he has nothing to do.


    Although Su Yan has been busy retreating recently, there is nothing else to do.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly raised his head and cast his gaze to the west.


    Lu Ziming was taken aback for a moment, then he felt something, frowned slightly, and then smiled bitterly.


    Although he couldn''t feel what was going on, he probably guessed it.


    Just yesterday, Su Yan killed a Buddha in the Lingtai Fangcunshan at the gate of Yimen. The only explanation at this time was that the people from the Lingtai Fangcunshan were found.


    And seeing the sight of red clouds in the west just now, it is estimated that the background is not small.


    "Are you going?" Lu Ziming asked.


    There will be many people coming from Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai this time, and even if Su Yan went there, he might not be able to have good fruit.


    Su Yan had already blocked the trouble of Fang Cunshan in the Lingtai once for him, and now he was thinking about leaving.


    But this time he won''t give up Tang Yuan. Lu Ziming also understood a lot about Sekong. The relationship between him and Tang Yuan was not what it used to be. They chose to go on together.


    The happy days are indeed very short. These days, their days in Yimen are fast. Lu Ziming no longer has to fear that someone will be killed at night and take Tang Yuan away from him.


    "They are here for one door." Su Yan said lightly.


    Lu Ziming also smiled bitterly. If it weren''t for him, in fact, one doesn''t need to bear so much.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to the news in the past few days, so he didn''t know about the Wang family. He only thought that Fang Cunshan, Lingtai, was looking for him.


    Little did he know that Su Yan had already broken the plan of Fang Cunshan in Lingtai for many years.


    This is the biggest reason why Kankong wants to step down.


    Now that the chess piece is destroyed, it''s up to him to make a move.


    "Keep this game for now, and I will come back once I go." Su Yan said lightly, "When the time comes, you don''t need to be afraid of anything."


    Lu Ziming was taken aback, and when he looked at Su Yan, he could no longer find Su Yan. A long rainbow flew across the sky and flew directly in the direction of the western Kunlun Mountains.


    He looked up at the sky in a daze, his eyes also a little confused.


    Will there really be that day?


    Over the Kunlun Mountains, there were hundreds of monks on Huaxia''s side, but now there are only dozens of them. They are resisting the power of this large array, and there are no fewer of the dead and injured.


    If it weren''t for those top powerhouses in China to make frequent shots, and even some of them burned a lot of blood, this would have been struggling to sustain it.


    Otherwise, those cultivators who are slightly weaker will not have a chance to survive.


    "Don''t fight it stubbornly in the negative corner, the Buddha light will purify you, and you can get salvation from it." Kankong said lightly.


    "Since you even if we die here, you have to pay the price!" a Chinese monk said angrily.


    They have never felt so aggrieved. No matter how many times they destroy them, these Dharma images will be reborn in a very short period of time. This has been confirmed by the old man in the green shirt.


    His strength is not weak, he almost consumed half of his life just now, and now it is still strong enough to see now.


    But now they are still very aggrieved, because there is no way to step outside the range of the three hundred Buddhas.


    Jiankong also frowned. Although he said that he didn''t care about time, he was also a little irritable at this time.


    After all, this time he came to solve a problem completely, and he didn''t want to waste time on these people.


    And he also gave these Chinese monks a chance, as long as they converted to Buddhism, then there was nothing left.


    But it is a pity that these buns don''t have any consciousness, and it seems that they have decided to cause him some trouble to die here.


    In that case, he also fulfilled these people.


    This time, Master Jinkong also chanted the Buddha''s name, and the power of thought in his body was constantly surging, like flowing water that opened the gate.


    In the context of Sanskrit and Buddha''s light, a huge "�e" print appeared on the heads of everyone in Huaxia.


    The Dao Yin is huge, and everyone can feel the powerful power contained in it. If the Dao Yin is smashed down, everyone present will not be able to survive!


    "I am dead!" Several Chinese cultivators said desperately.


    Taoist Qingshan also lost the color in his eyes. The cyan long sword in his hand had no effect at this time. Facing such power, it was like a towering mountain that appeared in front of them. No one had thought of jumping over it.


    Jiankong also laughed, this is his strength, even if it is one, he will only be flattened under his strength.


    Yuwen Xiongba has gone to the martial arts world, and the one at this time is just like a paper tiger.


    Dao Yin suddenly fell, and did not give the Chinese cultivators any room for imagination and resistance. Since Jin Kong had taken the shot, he didn''t think of giving them a chance to leave alive.


    But at the same time, a long rainbow cut through the sky and directly hit the huge Dao Yin!


    The Dao Yin that existed like a towering mountain suddenly shattered!


    Jin Kong''s eyes were also a little surprised. He didn''t expect anyone to have such strength. How to say this strength should be the Yin-Yang Realm Great Perfection.


    He smiled and looked at Su Yan in the three-hundred Buddha array, and the coldness in his eyes became obvious.


    "Who are you?" Jinkong asked, "Why do you want to stop me from killing these evil creatures to do the heavens?"


    Although he is not afraid, he still has to ask why he is coming. After all, if he is from Taoism or the Holy See, it would be a bit unpleasant.


    "I''m from one door." Su Yan said lightly.


    At this time, those Chinese experts who had been rescued by Su Yan reacted. When the Taoist Qingshan saw Su Yan breaking into the formation, the joy that had originally emerged disappeared.


    Even he couldn''t break the three-hundred Buddhas'' formation. Su Yan was a little higher than him, but it wouldn''t be too good if he came and ended.


    After all, Bankong would not watch Su Yan breaking the formation. Forbidden space itself is also the great power of Yin-Yang realm.


    At this time, Su Yan rushed to not only could not save them, but would also lose his life here.


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding three hundred Buddhas and Jinkong indifferently, and then looked at a lot of bones and blood underground, with some anger in his eyes.


    Although he felt that there was a battle here, he did not expect that Lingtai Fang Cunshan would be a monk who was willing to kill China here, which made him feel a little angry.


    At this time, he also cast his unkind eyes on the forbidden air.


    Jinkong couldn''t help but laugh, he hadn''t gone to trouble with Yimen, but Yimen had found him first.

 Chapter 2524： the truth

    Chapter 2524: Truth


    The sea is calm and the waves are calm. The sky on this sea area is very clear. Zhang Xiaoyao''s face is also very enjoyable. The sea breeze blows over her skin, making her look more refreshed.


    Zhang Xiaoyao''s foundation is not bad, but unfortunately no one appreciates it at this time.


    Su Kai''s eyes were on the surface of the sea, he had never been to sea like this, but there was something solemn in his heart.


    Because it was too calm here, Su Kai felt something was wrong.


    "How long will we be able to reach that sea area?" Su Kai looked at Zhao Zilong.


    Zhao Zilong looked at the radar, and then raised a three sign.


    "Three hours, according to our current schedule." Zhao Zilong said lightly.


    Su Kai nodded and didn''t say much. He didn''t know much about sailing, and he didn''t have the keen sense of Su Yan, so at this time, it was indeed only possible to rely on Zhao Zilong to lead the way.


    "Can you solve it?" Zhang Xiaoyao leaned on the ship''s side.


    She still has confidence in Su Kai. Su Kai''s identity is placed there. The strength of a person who can win the first place in a class will never be simple.


    "Not sure." Su Kai said.


    He didn''t pack the ticket either. After all, he hasn''t arrived in that sea area yet, and he doesn''t even know what will happen by then.


    Zhang Xiaoyao doesn''t seem to be very anxious. This kind of news is occasionally broadcasted, but most of them are just for seeking attention, but if you find the roots, it is not a big problem.


    So she was actually a little relaxed in her heart, and she didn''t believe what might happen.


    Su Kai didn''t bother to explain too much. Only Zhao Zilong was smoking a puff of dry smoke. The fishing boat did not need to control its course at any time.


    After about three hours, their fishing boat arrived in the sea where the accident occurred.


    Looking at the blue sky, white clouds and the quiet sea, Su Kai also had a general guess in his heart.


    Zhao Zilong grinned and took out a white and tender marine fish from the fishing net.


    "Does this brother eat fish?" Zhao Zilong asked Su Kai, "This fish is very fresh. I used to pull a fishing net behind the fishing boat and I just went to the back to collect it."


    Su Kai smiled, then nodded.


    Zhang Xiaoyao is also a little curious. She seldom cooks in normal times, let alone watch these fishermen handle the fish soup with their own eyes.


    Sometimes dashi is not only for the taste, but also for the location.


    Especially when Zhang Xiaoyao watched Zhao Zilong handle the fish by himself, he was also very curious at this time.


    Zhao Zilong was also very familiar with it. He started his hands quickly at this time and quickly cleaned up the marine fish.


    On the other side, the water was boiled by the electric stove. Zhao Zilong put the fish directly in, and then put all kinds of ingredients into the pot.


    Zhang Xiaoyao also looked a little strange.


    "Don''t you wash it first?" Zhang Xiaoyao frowned.


    Zhao Zilong simply washed out the blood of the fish, then cut it a little bit and put it into the pot.


    This is a bit unacceptable to Zhang Xiaoyao, who has always been particular about cleanliness.


    "In this way, the umami taste of the fish will not be taken away. This is the freshest fish. There is no need to do any cleaning and marinating. Only with some flavor-enhancing things can the absolute umami taste be guaranteed." .


    Moreover, the clean water on the fishing boats here is very expensive. Generally speaking, there is not much. Washing with sea water will only make the fish bitter. This is not a good reason.


    "It''s better to stop, eat the fish before leaving." Su Kai said lightly.


    Zhao Zilong was also taken aback, but then he laughed and said, "You should really taste the fish before leaving."


    Su Kai''s eyes also laughed, this is actually just a set, and now that Zhao Zilong jumped in, then he probably knew everything.


    According to the truth, Zhao Zilong is just an ordinary fisherman. At this time, he should seriously inquire about the situation before doing anything, but Su Kai is actually only a tentative question.


    However, Zhao Zilong directly concluded that this is unlikely for an ordinary fisherman, and now Zhang Xiaoyao is the representative of those fishing companies, even if he wants to order it, Zhang Xiaoyao has ordered it.


    When does a fisherman have this right?


    Although Su Kai didn''t have the powerful sense and strength of Su Yan, he was not stupid.


    Zhang Xiaoyao didn''t object either. At this time, everyone stopped the boat and prepared to feast on it first. Zhang Xiaoyao was also a little hungry at this time.


    At this time, she didn''t care about being clean, so she took a bowl of fish soup with a bowl, and she drank it into her stomach, and it immediately became warm.


    But I have to say that this fish soup is indeed very delicious, even Zhang Xiaoyao is the first time to drink such fish soup.


    "Don''t you drink?" Zhao Zilong looked at Su Kai.


    "It would be too wasteful not to drink such a delicious fish soup." Su Kai held up a bowl of fish soup and drank it directly.


    After that, he directly spread the spiritual power all over his body, and the whole person fell directly softly, and Zhang Xiaoyao on the other side was already unconscious.


    Zhao Zilong watched this scene lightly, without any emotion in his eyes.


    He added an anesthetic that could numb a mammoth in the fish soup, even the strongest monk would be put under this trick if he was not prepared.


    "The sense of smell is good, but unfortunately too young." Zhao Zilong said lightly.


    He leaned faintly on the side of the ship, smoking a puff of dry smoke. Not far away, a ship quickly approached here, and several figures walked off.


    One of them looked at Su Kai and Zhang Xiaoyao with a wicked smile.


    "Recently, there are fewer and fewer people in Donghai." The leader said.


    This undoubtedly makes their business difficult, because there is indeed no one to let them sell. Unfortunately, the recent actions are too big, and many people dare not come here.


    After finishing this time, they were ready to move to the South China Sea. They didn''t expect to have such a result this time, but it was pretty good.


    He looked at Zhang Xiaoyao on the deck with a smile in his eyes.


    "This kind of stuff is rare, why don''t you let the brothers try?" The leader suddenly laughed evilly.


    Zhao Zilong frowned.


    "This is a gift to the Emperor of War!" Zhao Zilong snorted coldly.


    The leader frowned and looked at Zhang Xiaoyao''s eyes with a little disappointment. The chick''s figure and appearance are pretty good, and all the fishermen caught before.


    Now it''s rare to have such a top product, but he can''t let him try it, and it suddenly makes him feel dull.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to Huaxia tomorrow for a good deal of money!" The leader is not someone who doesn''t know how to adapt, so there is no need to argue at this time.

 Chapter 2525： Fuso

    Chapter 2525 Fusang


    "Pay attention to this kid, he is a fellow." Zhao Zilong pointed to Su Kai.


    The other group of people on the boat were also stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    Yimen now has a reputation on the whole earth, but it is obvious that at this time Yimen''s disciples have been controlled by them.


    At that time, as long as you are a little restrained, even a person of the same class will not be able to use any of his own spiritual power. This type of prisoner is obviously more valuable.


    Slave is the most profitable and profitable industry no matter what era, but he is also a little tired of Zhao Zilong, the Japanese pirate.


    It''s a pity that if you want to gain a foothold in the East China Sea, you can only cooperate with the other party. When they go to the South China Sea, they don''t need to look at the faces of these Japanese pirates.


    Zhao Zilong didn''t say much, but the interests were common. At this time, there was no interest in the East China Sea. Zhao Zilong didn''t care where these traffickers were going.


    But this girl could be given to the Emperor of War to be a good furnace.


    Zhang Xiaoyao''s situation is indeed very suitable. Since ancient times, there has been a double cultivation method. Although it is a little dark, it is indeed effective. Therefore, throughout the ages, there have been people with unhealthy minds to practice.


    "So, is this your plan?" A voice sounded faintly.


    A group of people turned their heads and found that Su Kai had stood up, and there was no wave in his eyes.


    Zhao Zilong and the few human traffickers were stunned. They chose to be on the sea, because there were very few people under the jurisdiction, and the geographical location between Huaxia and Fusang was very special.


    With the little help of hibiscus, the people of Huaxia seldom find their troubles, and this is where they feel confident.


    But now Su Kai suddenly woke up, and the traffickers were a little shocked and terrified.


    They had also heard from Zhao Zilong before that Su Kai was a person of the same class, and his strength was definitely not weak.


    The highest of them is just a little grandmaster, which is why these people dare not talk nonsense with Zhao Zilong.


    "How could you wake up!" Zhao Zilong''s eyes were also extremely surprised!


    That''s the amount that can numb a mammoth, unless Su Kai is on guard, but when did he become suspicious?


    Until now, Zhao Zilong hadn''t realized that he had already stepped into Su Kai''s trap.


    "Human traffickers and Fusang colluded, it''s no wonder that something like this would happen in this sea area." Su Kai said lightly.


    As long as these people are resolved, then the matter here will be over. Everything is basically the same as he imagined. There are indeed some ghosts. There are many people missing at sea, and there are many legends, so basically few people will To check carefully, and the methods of these people are also very good, so basically it is not leaking.


    Unexpectedly, Su Kai showed it out!


    This is what Zhao Zilong did not expect.


    "But it''s too late, what do you think this is? This place has entered the sea of ??Fusang!" Zhao Zilong also sneered.


    He is indeed fearless, even if he is one, he has to give the Fusang war emperor a face, and doing it here means fighting the war emperor!


    Su Kai smiled and didn''t care at all. Even Fusang couldn''t afford it!


    At this time, he didn''t want to waste time either, and first killed those traffickers.


    The celebrity traffickers were also stunned, and hurriedly started the ship, and wanted to escape, no matter how stupid they were, they would not be stupid enough to fight against the people. How could it be possible to provoke one at this time?


    "Sunset collapsed!" Su Kai yelled coldly.


    At this time, he didn''t keep any hands. There is only one word for this kind of person, that is, killing. Now that the source of the matter has been figured out, keeping it has no effect.


    And listening to these people, they have done a lot of things like this before, and they can only go to **** to confess such sins.


    The sunset crashed directly on the hull, and the ship immediately exploded!


    The people on the boat screamed, and the aftermath of the sunset alone made them unable to resist.


    Su Kai is now also a strong man in the Yin Yang realm, and his strength is not weak.


    A ship of human traffickers was directly taken down by Su Yan!


    Zhao Zilong also frowned, and his eyes became uncertain. Su Kai''s strength was much stronger than he thought, and he could not resist such strength.


    "As for you, prepare to die too." Su Kai looked at Zhao Zilong.


    From the moment he felt the opponent''s strength, he noticed something was wrong, but he did not expect that Zhao Zilong was actually Fusang''s undercover agent in China!


    Su Kai''s heart is also very hot, first is the Lingtai Fangcunshan, now it is Fusang, really regard Huaxia as a weak person?


    "Don''t deceive people too much, this is the sea area of ??my Fusang!" Zhao Zilong shook his teeth.


    He directly took out a talisman from the bag, and there was a touch of determination in his eyes.


    Su Kai was also taken aback, and didn''t plan to waste any time, so he killed Zhao Zilong directly.


    He felt the huge spiritual power fluctuations on that talisman, and there was a faint momentum to crush him. Naturally, he couldn''t shake it hard at this time, and Su Kai didn''t want more trouble.


    Zhao Zilong laughed loudly and directly urged Fu Lu!


    Su Kai who rushed was directly shaken by the huge spiritual power, and then slammed on the sea!


    This wave of spiritual power is at least in the late Yin-Yang stage!


    "Welcome my emperor!" Zhao Zilong shouted.


    At this moment, behind him, a faint phantom appeared, and what was hidden in this talisman was a powerful blow from the Emperor of War, even Su Kai could not stop it!


    "Who is guilty of my Fusang?" The Emperor''s voice was extremely powerful.


    Su Kai also rushed out of the sea at this time, the whole person looked a little embarrassed, he did not expect that the war emperor was so highly regarded as a waste of Taoist realm, and actually gave the opponent such a powerful talisman.


    For the first time, Su Kai directly communicated with Su Yan and gave Su Yan a message.


    He really couldn''t handle the thing in front of him, and at this time he could only wait for Su Yan to make a move.


    "You are still too tender. This is the magic talisman given by the Emperor of War by my father in the past." Zhao Zilong laughed loudly. "Although it is a bit wasted now, let''s give it to the Emperor of War with this little girl. , Maybe I can not only get new charms, but also more things!"


    Zhao Zilong also sneered in his heart. If he hadn''t had a hole card, since Su Kai had really been killed today, it would be considered an overturned in the gutter.


    Zhao Zilong is also considered meticulous in his daily life, so he didn''t put Su Kai in his eyes at first, and he didn''t notice that he stepped into Su Kai''s trap unknowingly, wasting a chapter of his charm for nothing!

 Chapter 2526： Shot

    Chapter 2526 Shots


    "I''m from one door." Su Kai said lightly.


    With the deeds of Su Yan entering Xiping with a sword and cutting off half of the top of the Lingtai Fangcun Mountain, in Yimen nowadays, no matter where they are, there are basically people who sell face.


    After all, the strength of Yimen is there.


    Su Kai also noticed some hesitation on that phantom''s face, but the hesitation quickly disappeared.


    "Yimen can''t point fingers at my Fusang place. You are here today and even kill my Fusang people when I don''t exist?" The emperor''s voice was extremely cold.


    Although Su Yan''s power really shocked the entire earth, not everyone was convinced, and there was no power comparable to the Fang Cun Mountain in Lingtai.


    Now that Yuwen Xiongba hasn''t returned, someone will come to provoke him after all, unless Su Yan reveals his true identity.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not reveal his true strength at this time. In his opinion, this was also a calamity for the first school. If he and Yuwen Xiongba were to be challenged at any time, the first school would soon decline.


    This is not a good thing, and there is no need for such a sect to exist in Su Yan''s view.


    "Do you know how sinister your Fusang is?" Su Kai also sneered.


    The other party was obviously protecting his shortcomings and had to suppress him, so Su Kai didn''t even think about talking nonsense with the other party at this time.


    "Sunset collapsed!" Su Kai exclaimed angrily.


    His fists turned into two little suns, crushing directly towards the Emperor of War, full of power.


    On the side, Zhao Zilong couldn''t help but stunned himself, Su Kai''s strength was indeed strong, and it seemed that Donghai''s affairs were indeed very important.


    Fortunately, he had a talisman given by the Emperor of War, otherwise he would have been planted this time, and he was not much better than those traffickers who were killed by Su Kai.


    Even if Su Kai couldn''t kill him with one stroke, he would have to burp with two strokes!


    "Small bugs!" Zhanhuang Xuying snorted coldly.


    His body is the Great Perfection of Yin and Yang Realm, and recently he needs some young and beautiful furnace tripods to attack the Golden Core Realm.


    Only then will Zhao Zilong''s actions be acquiesced, but when Su Kai broke through, there is no need to hide at this time.


    The Battle Emperor phantom shot directly with a palm, and Su Kai flew upside down into the sea like a broken kite, and his whole body was seriously injured.


    There is a three and a half realm difference between him and the Emperor of War, so naturally he is not an opponent, he is just delaying time.


    At this time, the Emperor also sneered, and swiped his sleeves directly, looting the three of them.


    At this moment, in the same door, Su Yan''s eyes gradually cooled.


    He naturally received Su Kai''s voice transmission, and he didn''t expect that the Donghai matter had something to do with Fusang''s No. 1 master, otherwise he would go and see it himself.


    At that time, he did not care much about it.


    Recently, Lu Ziming came to him to play chess every day, and Su Yan also gradually felt some pressure.


    It��s no wonder that Fang Cunshan in Lingtai is crazy and wants to leave Lu Ziming behind. Lu Ziming is now in the first place. Anyway, there are food and drink here. He only needs to occasionally explain some practice to the new beginner disciples. The stuff is enough.


    How could he let such a good thing go, and he was suffocating in his heart. After playing so many games, he hadn''t beaten Su Yan!


    This made him feel a little unbelievable, so he studied Go like crazy every day, planning to leave after playing Su Yan!


    Su Yan did have some pressure. He didn''t even need to look at the chessboard carefully before. He could beat Lu Ziming by playing casually, but at this time he needed to put some energy on it to crush.


    If Lu Ziming knew this, he would vomit blood out of anger.


    But Su Yan did take it as his own problem. This is also the reason why he can make such rapid progress. It is not only his accumulation of previous lives, but also his personality and mentality.


    "I''m going to deal with some things, you can tell me the next step after you think about it." Su Yan said to Lu Ziming.


    "Why are you doing everything every day?" Lu Ziming frowned, but didn''t say much.


    "Some people are not convinced, so they can only hit the other party to be convinced." Su Yan opened his palm helplessly.


    After that, Su Yan''s figure disappeared directly into the courtyard without any warning. Lu Ziming seemed to have gotten used to it. He just set his eyes on the chessboard and thought about how to win against Su Yan.


    It''s useless to move chess at this time, not to mention that he doesn''t bother to do it, even if he does, he can see the difference at a glance from the realm of the two.


    In the end, Lu Ziming sighed and shook his hand and left.


    "Who is this evildoer?" Lu Ziming asked in a low voice.


    Su Yan seemed to know when he was leaving, and asked him to consider the next step, but in fact, Su Yan''s last son fell, just like bending the last straw of a camel, his chess face was defeated like a mountain.


    Lu Ziming discovered that Su Yan could have let him lose a long time ago, but he was just dragging it all the time. It is ridiculous that he thought his chess skills had improved.


    In Linhai City, Su Yan''s figure slowly walked through to the port. Nowadays, there are no ships in the port daring to go inside.


    Someone has heard of positioning and discovered that the ship that had entered that sea area suddenly turned its head and drove directly into the sea area of ??Fusang, and then there was no movement.


    This is very similar to the previous situation, but this time the ship is sailing farther.


    Even the high-ranking masters of one family couldn''t solve it. They suffered a bad hand, and they never dared to go into the sea again. All kinds of rumors were all over the place for a while, and some said this was a sea monster on the bottom of the sea.


    But it was immediately refuted, because the ship is intact, and the sea monster will be dragged into the seabed with the ship and people!


    More people guessed that the people on the ship were evildoers, and then jumped into the sea one by one.


    Standing in the harbor, Su Yan found a fisherman who was repairing a boat.


    "A few hours ago, did a ship leave the port here?" Su Yan asked.


    "Yes, they have been swallowed by the sea now. If you are looking for someone, it''s better to please come back." The old fisherman sighed.


    This kind of thing has happened many times recently, and the old fisherman looked at Su Yan only with sympathy.


    To rush into the sea is undoubtedly looking for death!


    Su Yan also nodded, this thing is also a bit strange, he just wants to see the situation of these fishing companies, after all, if these fishing companies designed it, then Su Yan will also ask them to pay enough!


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it seems that nothing like that happened, and he didn''t pursue too much.


    In his current state, if these fishing companies have any problems, they can tell at a glance.

 Chapter 2527： Face the Emperor

    Chapter 2527: Facing the Emperor of War


    "Young man, I advise you not to look for it anymore, there is a demon''s domain!" The old fisherman reminded kindly.


    "No problem, even if it is hell, there is nothing I can do about it!" Su Yan sneered.


    The old fisherman was also stunned. Just about to say that Su Yan was bragging, he saw a figure rushing directly into the sea, and the strong wind also scratched his cheeks!


    Su Yan walked directly on the sea, stepping out two to three hundred meters in one step.


    In fact, he could enter Fusang''s territory instantly, but the feeling in his heart let him know that nothing major happened to Su Kai, so he didn''t worry.


    In recent days, Su Yan has been trying to change his state, to understand the world more, not as impetuous as before, the effect is naturally good.


    As long as he maintains this mentality and makes some preparations, he can also retreat.


    "Is this encounter the Sea God?" The old fisherman looked at the scene in front of him, his mouth was shocked.


    His knowledge is too short, and he has basically walked at sea for his whole life. Although he has heard of the existence of practitioners, he did not expect that these practitioners have the ability to fly into the sky and escape the earth.


    Although Su Yan was not in a hurry to rush to Fusang, his speed was still dissatisfied, but within ten minutes, Su Yan arrived in Fusang''s land.


    He also has no good feelings for Fusang Japanese pirates, especially the other party has done such a thing at this moment. It is estimated that the Donghai incident was related to these guys.


    This is definitely not a question of Su Kai''s trespassing into the Fusang waters. Although Su Kai is not deeply involved in the world, he is not so stupid.


    It''s the cherry blossom season now, and the entire hibiscus looks like a layer of pink, but Su Yan is not in the mood to appreciate it at this time, but directly catches a passerby.


    "Where is the mansion of the Emperor of War?" Su Yan''s voice fell cold.


    The passerby''s face was also a little horrified, because Su Yan''s eyes were a little too terrifying, just glanced at it, as if the whole person would be trapped!


    "##@��......" The other party said a lot.


    Su Yan also directly read the opponent''s soul at this time, and quickly learned where the war emperor''s mansion was.


    under the mount Fuji!


    Su Yan took two steps, and then the largest active volcano that surprised the world appeared in front of him. The upper part of Mount Fuji is covered with snow and ice, but you can feel the air here. Warmth.


    Su Yan went straight to the foot of Mount Fuji. The mansion of the Emperor of War is also easy to recognize. After all, he is the number one master of Fusang. There are still signs. The mansion of the Emperor of War is indeed magnificent, even the huge "dao" plaque at the door. , It also looks very imposing.


    "Forcing the grid is not small, but the strength is too weak." Su Yan commented lightly.


    He didn''t bother to go in and find someone, he turned his palm into a knife, and cut this huge plaque away!


    And the Jian Qi did not stop, and rushed directly towards the Palace of the Emperor of War.


    It seemed that the entire mansion had been cut in two paragraphs by Su Yan. Such scenes shocked many people who visited nearby!


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in front of my mansion!" A majestic voice came slowly, with a hint of anger in his tone.


    He was already preparing to double repair with Zhang Xiaoyao in order to improve his strength. This time the furnace cauldron was of good quality, and he might be able to enter the Golden Core Realm.


    After entering the Golden Core Realm, it was obviously a different world.


    However, when this housekeeper is you, someone unexpectedly disrupted his rhythm.


    "I''m your grandfather, don''t get out of me yet!" Su Yan yelled angrily.


    Although he didn''t understand what the other party was saying, he also knew that it was not a good thing, so he directly reported his "identity" at this time.


    In the mansion, the Zhanhuang��s face also turned cold. He suppressed Su Kai in the mansion. This person cannot be killed at the moment, but if he steps into the golden core, it will be different. There is really no one in this world that can be anymore. Stopped him.


    At that time, even if one of the disciples had been killed, one would still dare not provoke him.


    It''s a pity that he counts thousands of things, and didn''t count Su Yan''s existence. After all, his strength is too low, how can he count Su Yan''s basic existence?


    But this time I don''t know what the other party is from, and he is so arrogant. I dare to call myself his grandfather here. Don''t you know who Fusang belongs to?


    The Emperor of War glanced at the attractive Zhang Xiaoyao, then smiled faintly: "I will treat you after I have handled the matter. Don''t worry, you will be comfortable!"


    Zhang Xiaoyao glared at the Emperor of War, but now she couldn''t even speak, the anesthetic still made her dizzy until now, and the Emperor of War also imposed a prohibition on her from not being able to speak.


    Because Zhang Xiaoyao was really too noisy before, and the Emperor didn''t like people arguing next to him while practicing.


    But Zhang Xiaoyao also knew that she was hopeless this time. Although she didn''t understand what happened on the ship, what happened today will make her remember for a lifetime!


    After all, she hadn''t been touched by a man, and now she just woke up and saw a Japanese pirate **** and undressing, she was also frightened.


    Outside the mansion, Su Yan first transmitted the voice to Su Kai, indicating that the opponent had arrived, and Su Yan was also waiting for the Emperor of War to appear.


    It would be too much to let him in to find someone, so Su Yan just waited at the door. It was always someone else looking for him. A small war emperor didn''t have enough courage.


    The larger ants are still ants!


    "No matter who you are, if you run wild on my turf, you won''t end up very well." The Emperor said as soon as he appeared.


    His appearance is maintained well, but unfortunately his own disciple is not very good. He still has a small moustache under his nose. It is estimated that he will not be too old. This young skin bag, I don''t know how much blood has been involved!


    Seeing Su Yan coming here alone, Zhanhuang''s eyes were also a little strange. Those who dared to trouble him in Fusang alone had basically thrown into the sea to feed the sharks, and Su Yan would only be the next one.


    Su Yan didn''t understand what the other party was, but he didn''t need to understand at this time.


    "I''ll kill people." Su Yan said lightly.


    Zhanhuang understood, he also understood some Chinese language, but when he heard the meaning in Su Yan''s words, his face quickly turned black. Even if the whole Fusang was opened to search, no one dared to talk to him. Speak so!


    What is the identity of the young man in front of him?


    Is this impatient to live?


    Zhanhuang sneered, ready to love you Su Yan to do hard work, occasionally practice fist or something is not bad.


    "People from Huaxia rushed to Fusang, but it broke the rules!" At this time, he didn''t forget to put a big hat on Su Yan!

 Chapter 2528： Spike

    Chapter 2528: Spike Kill


    Su Yan looked at Zhanhuang indifferently, and his eyes were very plain. If Su Kai had any accident, he would have rushed in regardless, but now Su Kai is all right, so Su Yan wants to see it too. This Fusang No. 1 strongman is just a few kilos.


    The Emperor of War was also very aggrieved. He wanted to kill Su Kai, but Su Yan imposed a ban on Su Kai, leaving him completely helpless.


    In the opinion of the Emperor of War, this is probably one of the last players left by Yufumi Yuba in the past, so he has nothing to do.


    But Su Yan came to the door, which made him a little uncomfortable. He is not a monk who can only play tricks in Fang Cunshan of Lingtai, and his strength is also a half-step golden core!


    And he didn''t rely on that weird power of thought, but rely on his own strength to climb to the present.


    The girl that Zhao Zilong had found for him before was indeed good. At this time, he should have been enjoying it, but Su Yan''s arrival made him unable to continue to enjoy it, which also made the Emperor extremely angry.


    Especially Su Yan also slashed his mansion with a single sword!


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for Su Yan to suppress his own power, even Mount Fuji would be cut in half by him.


    "Hand over, or die?" Su Yan''s voice was flat.


    The Emperor of War frowned. He is the No. 1 in Fusang, but now someone rushed to his site and even threatened him?


    "Boy, even if you come from a family, maybe the Chinese tyrant has imposed a restriction on you, but when I step into the Golden Core Realm, the restriction will have no effect." Zhanhuang sneered, "I advise you to be old now. It is to submit to my Fusang, I can save you from death."


    He did have such a certainty, and the title of Fusang''s No. 1 Powerhouse was not just a talk.


    Su Yan''s appearance is only in his twenties or thirties, and he is a bit stronger than Su Kai in the sky. He is a half-step golden core, how is this compared?


    Su Yan''s end is a dead end.


    "It seems to be useless to talk too much nonsense with you." Su Yan said helplessly.


    These people are soft and don''t like to eat hard, but if they kick them to the ground by themselves, they will appear begging for mercy again.


    Su Yan encountered a lot of scenes like this. Everyone had the confidence to kill him. He didn''t know that he was nothing but a chicken.


    "You are too arrogant, Fusang is not a place where you can go wild!" The Emperor of War angrily said, "If you don''t kill you today, others just think I can step into Fusang anywhere!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh. Fusang did not have a branch. It was not because the Emperor of War was too strong, but Su Yan didn''t see this small place in the first place, so he didn''t bother to set up a branch. it''s here.


    Too much waste of resources.


    However, in the eyes of the Emperor of War, this was a jealousy of him, so it made him more self-satisfied, but inside Fusang, it was the deterrent power of the Emperor that made Yimen give up Fusang.


    The Emperor of War sneered. At this time, he directly used a great spell to kill him. A round of sun rose behind him, like a saint.


    This is Fusang��s strongest exercise, the Great Day Art!


    That round of Yuanri rolled directly towards Su Yan, the area was violently windy, and the heat was telling to soar, as if what was behind him was indeed a real round of Yuanri.


    "Pick me up and destroy the world!" The emperor''s voice also fell completely cold.


    Su Yan smiled faintly and pointed out at random. Suddenly, the Da Ri behind the Emperor of War collapsed directly, and then disappeared without a trace.


    The Emperor Zhan''s face went dark, and this Da Ri Anshi was considered a sophisticated move in the Da Ri Jue. I didn''t expect Su Yan to crack it so easily, which made his face a little unsightly.


    "Are there any more powerful moves?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    He really asked questions sincerely. If not, then he is ready to do it.


    But in the ears of the Emperor of War, it was a little provocative.


    "This is Fusang, you are too crazy!" The Emperor of War said coldly.


    His Chinese language is a bit lame, but Su Yan also felt the anger of the other party, but he didn''t care.


    He gave the so-called Fusang Battle Emperor so much time just to see the Fusang Taoism, but if there was only such a point, it really disappointed him.


    "The sun is shining!" Fusang Zhanhuang yelled.


    Suddenly, countless big sunrises appeared in the sky, and Fusang Zhanhuang sneered, although he didn''t know how Su Yan wiped out the great sun behind him.


    He called out countless gods this time, and he didn''t believe that Su Yan could still solve so many gods!


    Every round of the gods exudes supreme majesty, and Fusang Zhanhuang''s face is also a little pale. This move is indeed a bit abnormal, almost draining all the spiritual power in his body.


    But it''s worth it. As long as Su Yan is solved, no one will continue to disturb him enjoying Zhang Xiaoyao. When that time comes, he will step into the Golden Core Realm and kill Jinlin!


    The things that Fang Cunshan didn''t finish in Lingtai, let him Fusang Battle Emperor to do it!


    Fusang Zhanhuang sneered, he didn''t believe that Su Yan could take over the gods!


    This is Fusang''s method of Zhenshi!


    Su Yan''s face was also a little disappointed. In his opinion, this move had no effect, but simply increased the number. In this way, it could be regarded as Fusang''s strongest technique.


    There is no way to compare with the Chinese Taoism''s one Qi Hua San Qing, this big day will never be in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Wasting time." Su Yan sighed.


    "Pretend?" Fusang Zhanhuang sneered.


    This **** of the sun is not something that can be easily solved!


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense either, he snapped his fingers lightly, and the sky disappeared in an instant, but this time, Fusang Zhanhuang couldn''t speak anymore.


    His body exploded directly and turned into a cloud of blood. Su Yan didn''t show any mercy this time. He probably never dreamed that he would be killed instantly!


    After seeing the other party''s Da Rijue is so rubbish, Su Yan didn''t have the determination to explore.


    Su Yan unfolded his consciousness and soon found Su Kai.


    Su Kai''s complexion is not very good either. He has been flattened three times in a row and has to ask Su Yan to wipe his **** every time. Even if it is his cousin, Su Kai is a little embarrassed.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but brought Su Kai and Zhang Xiaoyao back to China.


    Zhang Xiaoyao was also taken aback, and suddenly came to Fusang from the sea. The changes did make her a little unacceptable.


    However, Su Kai''s mood has been declining. After all, there is no more than three things. This time, Su Kai was really frustrated.


    "Go back to a closed door," Su Yan said lightly.


    Su Kai nodded fiercely, without refuting this time.

 Chapter 2529： Overseas catastrophe

    Chapter 2529: Overseas Tribulation


    At this moment, the Western country.


    In the one branch, Qian Haiqiang''s face is not very good-looking, and now most of the one disciples are gathered here, and their eyes are a little desperate.


    Qian Haiqiang''s complexion is not very good, because at this moment they are facing a huge threat.


    The departure of Yufumi Yuba was like opening a chain reaction, almost every branch in the world was attacked by some careerists.


    After all, a few years ago, the momentum of Yimen was indeed great. Now Yuwen Xiongba has gone to the upper realm, and the thunder is nowhere to be seen. At this time, people who are looking for trouble will naturally appear.


    Recently, Yimen has been solving such problems. Whether it is the Buddha''s entry into China or the actions of the Fusang Emperor, they are actually due to the weakening of Yimen''s dominance.


    Unfortunately, Qian Haiqiang is facing such a thing at this moment.


    As the head of the Yimen branch, Qian Haiqiang''s strength is also in the mid-Yin-Yang realm, the same as the great elder of Yimen, and only after reaching this strength can he have such qualifications.


    But now Qian Haiqiang would rather be not the head of a branch, because at this time the entire overseas branch is in great suffering.


    Now all the people in Yanwutang are all the people in the overseas branch.


    At this moment, outside a gate, a large number of practitioners gathered, and there were even a few snow-white figures mixed in them.


    "You can run away and return to Jinlin. Staying here at this time is just a dead end." Qian Haiqiang said.


    Neither the number nor the strength of the opponent can be resisted by the current one branch, and this time even the Northern Light Bear clan participated.


    Not to mention the four heavenly kings behind these people.


    Which one is not the peak of Yin-Yang realm?


    In such a situation, anyone staying here would be a dead end. Qian Haiqiang knew that he would not be able to go. He only hoped to leave more fire to Yimen.


    Although the people in the first division are stronger, it is undeniable that these disciples will become the backbone of the division in the future.


    Qian Haiqiang didn''t want to watch them sacrifice in vain. At this time, there was no other way but to leave.


    The disciples of Yimen were silent. At this time, they knew what they were facing. There was only a dead end here.


    They used to be brilliant. At that time, everyone came to build a relationship. Now Yuwen Xiong has gone to the upper realm. The ambitions of these people have emerged like weeds, and they have begun to point their fingers at the same.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Qian Haiqiang was also angry.


    At this time, the army is overwhelmed. Do these little boys really think there is any hope for staying here?


    "People of the Yimen will not run away." A Yimen disciple said lightly.


    "Yang Xiaobing, you are an idiot!" Qian Haiqiang was also angry, and hit Yang Xiaobing in the abdomen with a punch.


    Yang Xiaobing didn''t resist, and he abruptly resisted the blow, which made Qian Haiqiang even more angry. Yang Xiaobing didn''t have any resistance, which made him a little unhappy.


    Yang Xiaobing��s status in Yimen is not low. He is considered to be the strongest disciple in the overseas branch, so role models are also very important at this time. Now Yang Xiaobing says no, then most of Yimen��s disciples will not leave. .


    Qian Haiqiang was irritated, what''s the use of courage at this time?


    No matter how courage you are, it is only to die. The four yin and yang realms of great perfection can not be contended by the Yimen branch today.


    "Fuck me!" Qian Haiqiang said angrily.


    At this time, he also had to speak foul language. None of this group of **** was sensible. Normally, they were lazy every day. When he saw him, he ran to practice with a smile. Qian Haiqiang was also used to it, and they all laughed and cursed.


    But when it was time to practice, none of these little cubs were lazy. This was the reason Qian Haiqiang didn''t say much.


    But now this is a time of life and death, the group of stunned youths began to stun again, Qian Haiqiang wanted to smash Yang Xiaobing directly back to Jinlin.


    "The people of the first class... won''t run away." Yang Xiaobing stood up with strong support.


    He was only in the Sun Pill Realm, and he didn''t even resist with this punch, that is, Qian Haiqiang didn''t have the strength to kill, otherwise he would die if he continued with this punch.


    "Laughing Laozi, get out of here!" Qian Haiqiang raised his voice.


    The entire Yimen Yanwu Hall was quiet, no one spoke, everyone''s eyes were on Qian Haiqiang, including the other heads of the Yimen branch.


    "Lao Li, take all these stunned youngsters away for me, without seeing and not worrying." Qian Haiqiang frowned.


    Lao Li glanced at Qian Haiqiang lightly, without saying a word. He was also the person in charge of one department, and belonged to the ranks that left this time.


    For the entire Yimen branch, it was only Qian Haiqiang who finally decided to stay.


    "You didn''t listen to what I said, right?" Qian Haiqiang''s brow furrowed deeper.


    "People of the same class will not run away." Old Li said lightly, his eyes full of determination.


    "I tm..." Qian Haiqiang punched again.


    Still not evading, Lao Li also forcefully took the punch, a few traces of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and it seemed that he might fall down at any time.


    "It''s just that they are crazy, so are you going crazy too?" Qian Haiqiang''s fists trembled.


    He knew why Yang Xiaobing and Lao Li didn''t have any resistance, because among the rules of a door, the most important one was that they were not allowed to shoot at the same door.


    Qian Haiqiang can be said to educate them, but they will not use any spiritual power on Qian Haiqiang.


    There were a total of two hundred and forty-five people left in one branch, and only Resolute remained in the eyes.


    Qian Haiqiang sat paralyzed on the chair, cursing and swearing, staring at these dumbfounded.


    "A group of idiots." Qian Haiqiang whispered.


    But everyone saw it, and a faint smile appeared on his face, the smile was relieved, and it seemed to be relieved.


    He didn��t care about these disciples at this time, but got up and walked outside the first gate. Outside the first gate, there are the four kings and the northern light bears, a total of thousands of people, none of them One is below the Yangdan realm.


    This is a game of lore. They have no way to survive from the beginning, and the opponent''s speed is very fast. There is no time for a branch to respond. Therefore, Qian Haiqiang has no possibility of contacting reinforcements. The Ministry was already under siege.


    "That''s great." Qian Haiqiang whispered.


    He urged his spiritual power, the whole body even rushed into flames, he was burning his vitality.


    "The people of Yimen will not run away!" Qian Haiqiang looked at the crowds in front of him and laughed lowly.


    I don''t know if it was a mockery or a real laugh.

 Chapter 2530： Overseas One Door

    Chapter 2530: The Death of One Overseas


    Qian Haiqiang directly killed him. His realm was steadily in the late Yin-Yang realm, and because of his good foundation, he was able to kill even in the late Yin-Yang realm.


    Behind him, the remaining two hundred and forty-five people in the One Branch led by Lao Li and Yang Xiaobing, and all of them lit up with golden flames.


    The members of the Northern Light Bear clan watched this scene in shock, not knowing how to describe it.


    "Are these people crazy?" asked an aurora borealis elder.


    They were just here to persuade them to surrender, and now these guys opened the door, and one by one started to burn vitality.


    "Die me!" Qian Hai yelled out of anger.


    He grabbed it directly with a big palm, and suddenly several overseas powerhouses were pinched by him, and they were crushed abruptly.


    Yang Xiaobing controlled a flying sword, and directly hit his chest with his palm, and a thick blood was vomited out and sprayed on the flying sword.


    Suddenly Feijian became blood red, and at the same time, it was full of killing intent and powerful blood!


    Feijian entered the enemy group, killing two people instantly!


    "Chong for me, abolish one of the strongholds today, and we will be able to control the entire Western country!" A voice rang from the enemy group. At this time, these people did not stand stupidly, urging their own methods and forms.


    Suddenly, the red clouds danced outside the mountain gate of the entire One Division, and the spiritual powers in it started shooting everywhere.


    Qian Haiqiang was like a real fire. With his strength in the late Yin-Yang realm, he could be said to be vertical and horizontal in the enemy group. Even an aurora borealis did not block his blow, and was directly beaten. Half of his body screamed.


    The enemy was also a little frustrated. They had gathered together forcibly, and it was all relying on the reputation of the four heavenly kings to achieve this. To put it bluntly, they were skirmishers.


    And one door is twisted into a rope. The key is that they burned their vitality directly before they ever saw a war. These guys were in the heart of killing one, killing two and earning one, and they were caught off guard!


    Especially Qian Haiqiang and Yang Xiaobing. At this time, the two of them were like **** war gods, one pair of fists were shining with golden light, and their blood was gloomy, while the other flying sword was already covered with blood, exuding terrifying power!


    Qian Haiqiang counted two hundred and forty-six people in one branch, and thousands of them were killed and retreated!


    Qian Haiqiang laughed. He is very happy now. These guys have exhausted all kinds of methods before to cannibalize and devour the territory of Yimen. Many of Yimen''s disciples died in the small friction before.


    Today''s two hundred and forty-five people are considered to be very powerful, and all of them burned their vitality, making these guys a little caught off guard.


    "Boom!" A bell rang in the sky.


    With the spread of the bell, many disciples of one school screamed, some of their eardrums ruptured, and some of their chests were shattered.


    An ancient bronze clock appeared, followed by four figures. The aura on each of them was extremely powerful. In addition, there was a huge white bear that was not stained with dust, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "I know you will not withdraw, but fortunately, you haven''t gone far." said the young man holding the seed.


    He has blond hair and blue eyes, but his tone is very old-fashioned, and the sound of the bell just now comes from striking the ancient bronze bell next to him.


    Many disciples who had originally killed Feng Shengshui Qi were shocked by this bell for a moment, and then quickly beheaded by others.


    Even Yang Xiaobing and Lao Li suffered some injuries.


    Qian Haiqiang sneered. Standing in front of him were the four heavenly kings of the Western countries. Compared with the previous dukes, they didn''t know how many grades were inferior.


    Because the underground duke only wants the territory of a province and city, and the four heavenly kings want the entire China!


    "One must respect me, otherwise there is only one dead end!" Another heavenly king said, "Qian Haiqiang, are you unable to turn your mind?"


    With a sneer on his face, he was not at all anxious. This war was always in a situation of being slaughtered. Even if these people resisted to the death, it was just their cannon fodder sacrifices.


    But soon the whole world will know the existence of their four heavenly kings, and the disciples will naturally come in continuously, and they don''t need to worry about this problem at all.


    As long as they lose one branch overseas, they can truly control the entire Western country.


    "Qian Haiqiang, don''t think about it. It is not impossible to use your strength to rise to the next level. Why waste time on Yimen? This is just a product that is about to be eliminated. As long as you surrender, then the Governor of the East It''s still you!" said another heavenly king.


    They still have some appreciation for Qian Haiqiang, so at this time they are also moved to cherish their talents, so they have such remarks.


    "Before this, I always wanted to keep the fire for our branch, so that the people at the rudder could not look down on us." Qian Haiqiang smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "But I was wrong. Those who can enter a door are all silly brains!"


    He turned his head and looked at Yang Xiaobing not far away, with a flat smile on his face.


    "Little soldier, borrow a sword for a use!" Qian Hai yelled out of anger.


    Yang Xiaobing nodded and gave up his flying sword directly. The whole person turned into Shura and was surrounded by the enemy. The golden flames burning all over his body became stronger and stronger, but instead, it was his face. More and more pale.


    Qian Haiqiang laughed, and now he is not afraid of anything, life is the same kind of person, death is the same kind of ghost.


    They will not disappear, but will always guard the current one.


    "Come on to me!" Qian Haiqiang urged Zifei Sword to kill the heavenly king who held the ancient bell.


    It was this guy who knocked the bell and killed many disciples in one discipline.


    Qian Haiqiang fainted, and a smile flashed across the face of the heavenly king.


    He rang the bell again, and the sound of the clock rang far away, and everyone in the whole branch seemed to be hit hard.


    Qian Haiqiang''s flying sword had broken every inch before it even reached the opponent''s body.


    "Yimen has been eliminated, this world is always the survival of the strong!" The four heavenly kings sneered.


    He once again rang the ancient bell next to him, and suddenly several disciples of one school were directly shaken to death. Qian Haiqiang also took a step back, but his eyes were still crazy.


    "Forget it, there is no need to go on playing." Another heavenly king said.


    He urged his own practice, and a small sword rushed out of his eyebrows, directly piercing Qian Haiqiang''s body!


    Qian Haiqiang''s smile froze on his face and slowly fell to the ground.


    On this day, there were two hundred and forty-six people in the overseas branch of One, and none of them were spared. All of them died in battle!

 Chapter 2531： Return

    Chapter 2531 Return


    Overseas, there seemed to be a hole in the sky, and huge waves appeared in the sea. The fishing boats here saw this and left here one after another.


    Since the rejuvenation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it is not uncommon for such a vision to appear between heaven and earth, but it is still necessary to avoid it. After all, who knows what this vision means?


    The sky seemed to have broken through a gap, and only a dark piece could be seen, like the edge of the universe.


    A figure slowly walked from the darkness, with clear eyes and a relieved smile on his face.


    After traveling to the Xiuwu Realm for many years, he finally came back, and Yu Wenxiong made a long roar, and his whole aura directly broke through the sky.


    The waves of the sea are getting bigger and bigger, but they can''t stop the infinite pride in his heart.


    However, after a while, Yuwen Xiongba also converged his aura. After sensing a lower position, Yuwen Xiongba probably also knew what place it was.


    Now his strength is good, and it can be said that there is no one in the entire earth before and after. Of course, among them, Su Yan is naturally sent.


    But Yuwen Xiongba hadn''t seen Su Yan for many years. I thought I could find Su Yan when I went to the martial arts world this time, but I didn''t expect anyone to see it. Su Yan''s various legends and deeds have been heard a lot.


    I originally thought that the gap between myself and Su Yan was getting smaller, but I didn''t know what kind of monsters Su Yan was until I went to the martial arts world. This kind of person is simply looking for crimes compared to him.


    Yuwen Xiongba determined a direction, and then the figure galloped away.


    Returning to the earth, the first thing Yuwen Xiongba thought of was the one, and in his memory, the old one could be found everywhere. At this time, he rushed directly to the place of the past memory.


    In just a few moments, Yuwen Xiongba quickly came to the nearest one, but he was also a little strange in his eyes. He had been to the overseas branch before.


    But now he almost didn''t know anyone here, which also made Yu Wen Xiongba a little strange, feeling that the changes in one family are now getting bigger and bigger.


    "Who are you, don''t come here to make trouble!" A monk looked at Yuwen Xiongba angrily.


    This was an overseas disciple, with blond hair and blue eyes, and was a little impatient when he saw Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba frowned. If any disciple in Yimen dares to be so arrogant, at least he will be beaten. The attitude of Yimen has always been that people do not offend me and I do not offend.


    Now he is just here to wander around, and the current disciple is in this tone, and Yu Wen Xiongba is also a little angry.


    "Where is Qian Haiqiang?" Yuwen Xiongba asked.


    Naturally, his identity will not compete with these ordinary disciples. At this time, he is naturally looking for the person in charge here, but he still remembers the name of the person in charge here.


    Although Yimen was founded by Su Yan, he has been in Dali since then. It is impossible to say that he has no feelings, so he actually knows many people.


    The monk glanced at Yuwen Xiongba, his eyes were also a little strange.


    "Who are you?" the monk asked.


    Now that the Yimen branch has been wiped out, some people have come to ask Qian Haiqiang, and he also has a premonition that something is wrong at this time.


    "You get me Qian Haiqiang!" Yuwen Xiongba was also a little angry.


    How dare you ask who he is?


    When did Yimen look at the ranks of the people in this way, Yuwen Xiongba also suppressed his anger, did not expect that he had only left Yimen for such a period of time, did Yimen have been corrupted to this degree?


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face also fell cold, and there was no expression in his eyes at this time, he was obviously a bit really angry!


    The monk also smiled, and then walked into the door. Soon, another bay monk also walked out, looking at Yuwen Xiongba with a smile in his eyes.


    Yuwen Xiongba also noticed something wrong at this time, because so far he has not seen any acquaintances, even Chinese people, and there are even a few snow-white northern light bears here.


    "Are you a fellow?" The old monk glanced at Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yu Wen Xiongba nodded and said nothing.


    "Master Qian Ruo went to work outside, and he hasn''t been there recently. If you want to wait for him, you can wait here." The old monk smiled.


    Yu Wen Xiongba also laughed, but he wanted to see what these people were doing.


    The old monk led the way, and soon led Yu Wen Xiongba into a room. He stood at the door, stretched out his hand and pushed the door open, but he did not enter.


    "This is the lounge. Wait here now, Lord Qian Ruo will come soon." The old monk smiled at Yu Wenxiong.


    Yuwen Xiongba also nodded, and slowly walked into the room.


    At this time, the smile on the old monk''s original face also became insidious. There was a dagger in his hand. At this moment, the cold light appeared, and he went directly to the assassination of Yuwen Xiongba!


    They finally managed to capture a branch. At this time, they naturally wouldn''t promote anything, but prepared a secret attack, so Yu Wen Xiongba must die. After all, this news could not be spread.


    At that time, they really attacked Jinlin and won the headquarters of One Gate. Then they will be more shocked when they announce to the world.


    At that time, Huaxia will lose one of them, and if they unite with others to solve Taoism, then Huaxia will be controlled by them!


    The benefits of this are naturally very jealous for them, and the appearance of Yu Wen Xiongba at this time undoubtedly brought them problems.


    "If you are to blame, I will blame you for your nostalgia!" The old monk sneered, and the dagger was thrust directly at the back of Yuwen Xiongba.


    This dagger is quenched with venom, and even Da Luo Jinxian must die!


    However, in the next second, the dagger in his hand shattered directly, and the old monk screamed. His arms were now becoming **** and bloody. He couldn''t solve it with Yuwen Xiongba''s body guard.


    Yu Wen Xiongba turned his head and looked at the old monk, his eyes also a little angry.


    "Sure enough, something happened!" Yuwen Xiongba sighed, "Let''s talk, what did you do?"


    The old monk also knew at this moment that the person in front of him was not something he could afford, but he also sneered. Naturally, he would not betray his own person at this time.


    Anyone can have something like backbone.


    "If you don''t tell me, I have a way," Yuwen Xiongba said coldly.


    He directly intruded into the opponent��s soul, digging out all the news about what he wanted. For this kind of person, Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t need any mercy, but soon, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face slowly turned black. .


    The anger in his eyes could no longer be concealed. He knew everything and saw everything.


    "Are the four heavenly kings?" Yu Wen Xiongba''s voice became cold.

 Chapter 2532： revenge

    Chapter 2532 Revenge


    Yuwen Xiongba��s face is extremely angry. He is not a living bodhisattva, and the branch of the overseas branch is completely destroyed. As the head of the branch, he can probably imagine the scenery in his heart. If he does not move at this time, I have no face to stand here.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s momentum exploded directly inside Yimen, there is no one here, and Yuwen Xiongba is naturally not afraid of accidental injury.


    Two hundred and forty-six people were slaughtered to death, without any resistance, Yu Wen Xiongba''s heart seemed to have become a coal mine, and it burned directly at this time.


    boom!


    The whole world seemed to be in harmony with him, the sky became gloomy, and the black clouds pressed the city to destroy it!


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in one door!" an overseas monk shouted coldly.


    He is the controller here now, the cronies around the Four Heavenly Kings, his strength is terrifying, and he has controlled a door for just a few days, no one dares to refuse.


    "You guys, dare to use a name taboo?" Yuwen Xiongba''s voice was like thunder.


    He was really angry, especially when he saw a disciple charging forward with fearlessness, just to let his companions survive for a few more minutes, and also for the glory of the same.


    Seeing those two hundred and forty-six people directly burning their vitality against the enemy, Yu Wen Xiongba felt shock and chilling!


    A big golden hand appeared in the sky, and the monk even just uttered a word, he was stared at by Yu Wen Xiongba, and directly crushed it!


    The blood fell like rain, and the eyes of these monks were shocked.


    Yuwen Xiongba is like a **** war **** at this moment, with red eyes, even if he is already in the Golden Core Realm, he can''t suppress his emotions at this moment, and his killing intent is collapsed!


    "I am the elder of the Northern Light Bear, who are you, dare to come here to be wild!" A young man with white hair rushed up.


    He was able to transform now, and at this time he even carried the name of Northern Guangxiong, because he felt that Yuwen Xiongba didn''t seem to be afraid of one.


    The Northern Light Bear also has a great deterrent in the north. He doesn''t believe that under the deterrence of the Northern Light Bear and Yimen, this person in front of him dares to be so presumptuous!


    "Is the Northern Light Bears also involved?" Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    Although his voice was very weak, everyone could feel the anger and murderous intent in his tone, because Yu Wen Xiongba did not hide it at all!


    The elder of the Northern Lights was also taken aback, and his eyes were a little uncertain.


    He would occasionally use his race to intimidate others, but this time seemed to involve the Northern Light Bear.


    But fortunately, he didn''t have the slightest fear. After all, this time it was not just the Northern Lights bear, there were four kings behind him.


    Even if it is one, you have to weigh the weight!


    But immediately, his face changed immediately, and the eyes of Yu Wen Xiongba were full of fear.


    Without saying anything, Yu Wen Xiongba directly urged the golden palm to grab him. The space in the four directions was confined, and he could not escape!


    "Who are you, aren''t you afraid that I will come to seek revenge?" He screamed.


    "I''ll find it by myself." Yuwen Xiongba said coldly.


    With a palm, the elders of the so-called Northern Light Bear clan were directly killed by Yu Wenxiong!


    The monks who were still staying in the same door were all chilled at this moment. The two of them who had just rushed out were all strong in the Yin-Yang realm, and they were the ones they needed to look up to.


    But now they were directly killed by Yu Wen Xiongba, their original anger and resistance were all gone, and they were constantly suspicious of Yu Wen Xiongba''s identity.


    Obviously, there is no such powerful person in the overseas department. The only thing they can think of is the young man who cut down the Lingtai Fangcunshan with one sword.


    That is, the "back hand" left by Yuwen Xiongba.


    Some monks have already left here to inform the Four Heavenly Kings. Naturally, all this cannot be hidden from the eyes of Yu Wen Xiongba, which also saves him from going to the so-called Four Heavenly Kings himself.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have Liu Qing, and according to everything he had seen in the soul of the old monk, he directly found someone, and after finding it, he directly killed him without any hesitation.


    Suddenly, these cultivators fled one after another, especially those who had shot against the people in the first sect, and fled in a hurry.


    Nowadays, besides the four heavenly kings, who else can stop the killing **** in front of him?


    At least they don''t have the courage and strength. At this time, they can only choose to escape. If you take a slow step, you have to throw your own life here!


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t stop his hand, his aura climbed again, and at this moment, most of the monks here directly knelt down, without any resistance.


    Their eyes are also full of despair at this moment!


    "You killed Li Qing." Yuwen Xiongba faintly looked at a monk.


    Then he smashed directly, without any hesitation.


    "You killed Wang Yutian." As he said, Yuwen Xiongba directly beheaded the monk again.


    He is avenging his disciples little by little, and he remembers the name of every disciple.


    He also remembered how these people killed those disciples, and at this time he also followed suit, eye for eye and tooth for tooth.


    "You killed Yang Xiaobing..."


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s hands never stopped. Those who did it were picked out by him one by one. He remembered all these faces. How could he not remember that it was these people who killed a disciple!


    "Boom!" In the sky, an ancient bronze clock appeared first, and then four figures appeared one after another.


    One of them was wearing a white monk''s robe, but it was not a monk. The remaining one was dressed as a nobleman, and his entire face looked pale.


    He belongs to a family of vampires, strong, and a true earl.


    The previous duke was incomparable, but the name of this earl is now of little use, and only strong strength can conquer everything.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked up, and when he saw the four, his sneer became stronger and stronger.


    His figure immediately disappeared in the next moment, and then appeared in front of the ancient bronze clock, with killing intent in his eyes!


    Yuwen Xiongba blasted out a punch, and the sound of the ancient bronze bell suddenly became very melodious.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the owner of the ancient clock with a little surprise.


    "I remember a lot of you, a disciple who broke the clock." Yu Wenxiong smiled domineeringly, "but it did surprise me that I didn''t blow a punch."


    After speaking, Yu Wen Zhengyan punched again, and the sound of the ancient bronze bell suddenly became more vigorous, and the owner of the ancient bell frowned.


    In the next second, this ancient bronze clock exploded directly, and bronze shards splashed everywhere!

 Chapter 2533： Simultaneous shot

    Chapter 2533: simultaneous shot


    "Are you the insurance that Yuwen Xiongba stayed in at one door?" Gu Zhong''s owner suppressed his emotions and smiled faintly.


    The ancient bronze clock was powerful, but it wasn''t really a good thing. Yuwen Xiongba was a little surprised when he broke with two punches.


    But now, even if it is Yuwen Xiongba''s rear hand, they are not afraid. At this moment, the four heavenly kings are standing together, what are they still afraid of?


    It just takes some time to level one, and they will become the masters of everything by then!


    Yu Wen Xiongba also laughed. He looked at the most taciturn person among the four heavenly kings. He looked like an ordinary person, with shaggy beard and plain clothes.


    However, it was this person who rushed out of a small sword from the center of his eyebrows and directly killed Qian Haiqiang. At this time, Yuwen Xiongba was too lazy to be surprised at the anger in his heart.


    He will not let go of these four heavenly kings!


    But what was the insurance that he stayed in the first door, and Yu Wen Xiongba did not understand for a while, after all, he left nothing when he left the first door. This is where Yu Wen Xiongba is guilty.


    He didn''t expect that so many things happened here during the time he went to a door.


    "No matter who you are, you will die today." Count Vampire sneered, "I can''t wait to drink your blood!"


    As he said, he licked his lips cooperatively.


    The other three heavenly kings all gave him a disgusting look, but they didn''t say anything. After all, they needed the power of the vampire count to fight against Yimen at this moment.


    Now that Yuwen Xiongba appears, they will naturally not let it go. If Yuwen Xiongba goes to a door to report, they will have some trouble.


    Although the trouble is not a big problem, if it can be solved simply, there is no need to cause any trouble. When the time comes, just hit a line by surprise and everything will be much easier.


    "If you ruined my sacred artifact, you can appoint yourself to make amends." Gu Zhong''s master said.


    Yuwen Xiongba sneered, only four people at the pinnacle of Yin and Yang, dare to be so arrogant in front of him, even to drink his blood?


    Yuwen Xiongba''s temper is not bad at ordinary times, but at this time he became even more angry.


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!" Yuwen Xiongba said coldly.


    He didn''t talk nonsense at the moment, but directly killed the king who looked like an ordinary person.


    A few days ago, this guy pierced Qian Haiqiang''s body with a small sword between his brows, and completely ended Qian Haiqiang''s life.


    "If I hadn''t chosen that weird man." The vampire count shrugged helplessly.


    "You are so much nonsense, let''s go together and kill him." Gu Zhong''s master said lightly.


    "Everything has its own conclusion." The monk said lightly.


    "You are not a monk, why do you smell like a sub-monk?" The vampire count also said coldly.


    He is typical to look at everyone upset, if it weren''t for a flat push, he would not cooperate with these people.


    The two of them did not reply to him, but the three of them were not idle, and directly killed Yufumi Xiongba. The uncle-style king also laughed. At this time, he once again called out the small sword at the center of his eyebrows and directly directed Yufumi Xiongba. His eyebrows pierced.


    This is his most powerful method, and now he doesn''t need to waste time with these people, he is ready to directly use his most powerful method to kill Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba directly stretched out his hand to grab it, and the other three heavenly kings couldn''t help laughing. This sword was specifically aimed at the soul damage of the soul, how can it be grabbed by hand?


    But in the next second, their eyes were terrified, because Yuwen Xiongba actually grabbed the little red sword!


    "Soul hurts, it''s a pity it''s not very good." Yuwen Xiongba commented lightly.


    The sloppy uncle-like heavenly king also frowned. His strength was a little more diligent than these people, so his usual attitude towards the three heavenly kings was not very good, basically there was no change in his expression.


    But at this time, his face also changed, and anyone who could hold this small sword with his bare hands was not ordinary.


    "Who are you anyway!" asked the sloppy uncle.


    "The one who killed you." Yu Wen Xiongba said coldly.


    In the next second, a spiritual force in the air exploded directly, and Yu Wen Xiongba''s palm was shining with golden light, and then it exploded directly!


    The sunset is falling!


    Yuwen Xiongba directly made a killer move without much bells and whistles.


    The figure of the heavenly king fell directly from the air, and then slammed into the ground, blood gushing out of his mouth.


    Yuwen Xiongba''s strength is extremely tyrannical, and now it is the strength of the Golden Core Triple Heaven. Facing a few scumbags who are in the Yin Yang realm, he naturally has no pressure.


    If it weren''t for the sloppy uncle''s strength to be really strong, then he would be wiped out by the sunset of Yuwen Xiongba.


    The eyes of the other three kings were also shocked. Several people looked at each other. At this time, they couldn''t tolerate the grievances between them. The strength of Yuwen Xiongba made them join forces!


    As soon as the vampire count''s hands were drawn, Yuwen Xiongba felt that he could not move. This was a bloodsucking technique. Yuwen Xiongba''s blood was controlled by him and could not move.


    The monk was chanting something, and the whole person looked more and more mysterious. He was not a believer in Fangcunshan of Lingtai, nor was he a Buddhist. He dressed like this purely because he was comfortable.


    But at this moment, a powerful force burst out from his body, his hands were imprinted on his chest, and a huge Fa-phase appeared slowly, or that it was not a Fa-phase at all, but something that actually existed, more like Biological is average.


    But this creature is huge, and the power of the whole body is like metal.


    The owner of the ancient clock smiled faintly, and again took out an hourglass-like thing in his hand, and slowly turned it over with his hourglass.


    Yuwen Xiongba felt that the time around him was being chaotic, and he kept tearing his body.


    The giant-like figure stepped directly on Yuwen Xiongba. These people did not have a fuel-efficient lamp. At this time, they joined forces to solve Yuwen Xiongba, and the reaction speed was very fast.


    The giant stepped Yuwen Xiongba directly on the soles of his feet, and the ground here trembled, and a huge pothole appeared, and the entire overseas continent was like an earthquake.


    The sloppy uncle also stood up at this moment. Although he was seriously injured, he also twitched his soul power again at this time, condensing a small sword again, and heading towards the assassination of Yuwen Xiongba!

 Chapter 2534： easy

    Chapter 2534 is easy


    The small red sword penetrated the giant-like figure, pierced towards the bottom Yuwen Xiongba, and sank directly into the mud.


    There was a sneer and cold light on the faces of the four heavenly kings, although Yuwen Xiong was very strong, but under the four of them together, there was almost no resistance.


    "Such people dare to seek revenge?" Gu Zhong''s master smiled lightly, his face full of disdain.


    They are all standing at the top of the pyramid now. The sloppy uncle who was attacked by the soul just underestimated the strength of Ubun Xiongba. This is because Ubun Xiongba took a loophole, but now they are not the same. As long as you get serious, who else can stop the earth today?


    "It''s a pity, I thought I could **** his blood." The vampire count also laughed.


    Their faces lightened a bit at the moment, only the uncle-like Uranus was slightly embarrassed. After all, it was him who was looking for trouble. If it wasn''t for his sharp sword that was fast enough, then Yufumi had already killed him. Kill, there is no doubt about this.


    "Is it dead?" The monk-like king wanted to prove it.


    After all, the power of Yuwen Xiongba is indeed a bit weird. Although the ancient bronze clock is not a sacred object, it is actually very extraordinary to say it completely. However, it was blown by two punches by Yuwen Xiongba. What is inside Yuwen Xiongba''s body? The power of is unknown to them.


    "What''s the joke, how can anyone survive if we four join forces?" Gu Zhong''s owner said lightly.


    Although he usually relies on magic weapons to fight, his own strength is also good, and he didn''t think too much at this time.


    "Unless he is Yuwen Xiongba, the head of a family, no one in the world can stop the four of us from joining forces." The vampire count laughed.


    At any rate, they are also the four great kings of the West, especially the scruffy uncle''s brow-shaped sword, and their attack power is extremely powerful. Even if Yu Wenxiong comes, they may not be able to stop them. They are confident enough to solve everything.


    Naturally, there is nothing to worry about at this time.


    "Something is wrong." The monk frowned.


    He felt the fear on the huge figure that he called out!


    But how is this possible?


    Is it possible that that person is a terrifying existence beyond them?


    The three of them were also stunned, and then they looked at the creature-like giant, which was actually made of rock, so it was very capable of resisting attacks, and this body gave it extraordinary power!


    Even though Ufumi''s power is terrifying, it is impossible to destroy such a defense, right?


    In the next second, the worldview of the four people seemed to collapse.


    The rock giant screamed, and its skin was cracking little by little at this moment, as if power was spreading through its body, penetrating it.


    However, in just two seconds, the rock giant disintegrated and fell down!


    A figure stood in the huge pit, eyes full of disdain.


    "You are right, I am Yuwen Xiongba!" Yuwen Xiongba snorted.


    His legs were bent, and the whole person was like a beast. The next second his figure remained in place, but the monk was directly pinched by Yuwen Xiongba.


    "Wait, what are you going to do!" Even the monk was not calm at this moment.


    Because he felt a strong killing intent in Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes!


    "Kill you!" Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    He used his hand slightly, and immediately the other party didn''t even have time to react. He was directly squeezed by Yuwen Xiongba, and there was no need to talk to these people.


    After beheading one person, Yufumi Xiongba once again killed the sloppy uncle. This sloppy uncle killed a person in charge overseas, and Yufumi Xiongba would naturally not let it go.


    The monk was killed first because the creature summoned by the opponent stepped on him. At this moment, the second person to be beheaded was the middle-aged man like the uncle.


    A trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man. The next moment he called out a small sword again and stab it in front of him. He could not see the movements of Yufumi Yuba, so he could only rely on guessing at this time. , At the same time, his body also fell backward, ready to escape!


    At this moment, they also had to believe that the person in front of him was Yu Wen Xiongba, because Yu Wen Xiongba had already revealed his real body, and there was no intention to hide it, and coupled with this powerful strength, it would never be alarmist!


    "Guess wrong!" A hard voice sounded behind him.


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t know when he appeared behind him, and it didn''t take too much time. A small sword directly pierced his heavenly spirit cover, and the soul in it was destroyed!


    This was the way Qian Haiqiang died in the first place, and eye for eye for tooth is more than just talking.


    After solving the two heavenly kings, Yuwen Xiongba looked at the vampire count and the western nobleman. The latter relied on magic weapons to improve his strength, but now, he found that most magic weapons could not be used against Yuwen Xiong. Any effect!


    "Why is he coming back? Didn''t he go to Xiuwu Realm?" The voice of the vampire count trembled.


    "How would I know!" The remaining heavenly king also shouted coldly.


    "Flee!" The Count Vampire screamed, and then fled straight back.


    Yuwen Xiongba is back, not to mention that they are just the four heavenly kings, even the 108 Arhats have no way to use Chinese Xiongba. When they hear this name, all the monks will involuntarily give birth to reverence and fear.


    This is not relying on Yimen''s deterrence, but a little bit by the old Yufumi Yuba!


    Seeing that the Lord is coming at this time, if you don''t run away, it will be a shame!


    "Where can I go?" Yuwen Xiongba sneered, and stopped in front of the two.


    "Murder pays life, debt repayment is justified!" Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t have the slightest nonsense, two small swords appeared in the center of his eyebrows. This kind of primordial attack was very simple for him, and he could do it casually.


    However, the faces of the two of them became pale, and all that was left in their hearts at this moment was endless regrets. How could they be so obsessed with their hearts that they wanted to swallow one?


    And why did it hit the moment when Yufumi Yuba returned?


    This is too memorable!


    The two small swords directly penetrated the sky spirit cover of the two, and Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, and directly killed them here!


    Immediately, he looked up to the north.


    This time, it��s not just the subordinates of the Four Heavenly Kings, but also the Northern Light Bears.

 Chapter 2535： Northern Lights Bear

    Chapter 2535: Northern Light Bear


    In the Arctic Circle, this is the territory of the Northern Light Bear. Except for this race, few creatures can withstand the severe cold here, but at this moment, a figure directly crosses the North Plain.


    Yuwen Xiongba was dressed in a single coat, without any obstacles, and it seemed that he could not feel any cold, and passed through the vast northern plains.


    And among the aurora borealis clan at this time, the patriarch��s face was also gloomy as water, and several elders kneeling underneath were the elders who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of a gate. At this time, he gathered directly. Up.


    Because he has felt the difference, someone is coming here.


    They have also learned about the fact that the four heavenly kings were annihilated by a group of people. This is no secret. The overseas monks who stayed in the same department had witnessed it with their own eyes. Among them were the existence of the aurora bear clan.


    The news reached here directly, and some people were surprised that when Yufumi Yuba left, the direction was toward the north, which also made the aurora borealis family fearful, and for this reason he even began to prepare to migrate to his own group. For fear of being involved, they also heard about Yuwen Xiongba''s temper.


    Saying other words and doing anything else, nothing similar will happen, but they killed someone from the same family. An elder of the Northern Light Bear has already died at the scene. At this time, if they don��t discuss a countermeasure. Come out, then it will be really late when Yu Wenxiong is here!


    "Andre!" A loud shout sounded outside the cave, and the patriarch of the Northern Light Bear clan sighed and looked at his four clan elders. These people had done their work during the encirclement and suppression!


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at the four polar bear elders who were being escorted, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    In some cases, identity and reputation do have a very good effect. Today''s Yuwen Xiongba can be said to be famous. After knowing that he returns, the whole world of spiritual practice will be shaken three times!


    "Sovereign Yuwen, I am deeply sorry for my clan''s participation in Yimen''s encirclement and suppression operations, and I can only mourn for them at this moment!" The patriarch of the Northern Light Bear hurriedly said, then glanced at the four who had escaped from time to time. People who can''t fall.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t speak either. Of course he knew what the other party meant. Now Yimen''s prestige has gradually diminished because of his departure, and many people are no longer afraid.


    He came to the Northern Light Bears this time to discuss an argument, but also to shock the world''s heroes. He Yuwen Xiongba has returned to the first!


    Although others might have known it even if there was no such thing, the matter of revenge will naturally not fall. Killing and paying the debts and paying the debts, if the Northern Light Bears can give him a reasonable explanation, then he will not take action. It''s not impossible.


    Andre also sighed and looked at the elders of his clan with disappointment in his eyes.


    Now Yufumi Yuba didn��t say a word to him, but his attitude was there. If he can��t satisfy Yufumi Yuba, today is likely to be the last day of the existence of the Northern Light Bear. This is what Ufumi Yuba does. Out.


    One can contribute free money to save the world, but it will never tolerate this behavior.


    "These elders are all people who have contributed to the encirclement and suppression of a gate, and there are a few lives on their hands..." The patriarch did not know what to say at this time.


    Yuwen Xiongba still didn''t say anything. Obviously, at this time just relying on words, then Yuwen Xiongba would not agree.


    "You have to pay it back sooner or later," Andre whispered.


    The elders of the Northern Light Bears also seemed to have resigned at this moment, and there was no look in their eyes. Faced with the now incomparable language dominance, even the elders of the family did not dare to talk nonsense.


    Yu Wen Xiongba looked at Andre faintly, but still had no idea of ??speaking.


    Andre sighed, and the sharp claws in his hand slashed directly across the heads of the elders. Suddenly, the few people did not even scream, and they turned into cold corpses.


    Seeing this scene, Ufumi''s domineering aura slowly returned, and Andre was relieved.


    This means that Yuwen Xiongba will not annihilate the Northern Light Bear clan. After a few years, Yuwen Xiongba''s strength has become stronger.


    A few years ago, he could still feel the huge spiritual power of Yuwen Xiongba, like a sea wave, huge and mysterious.


    But now Yu Wen Xiongba stood there, just like an ordinary person, making him even more invisible.


    At this moment, he can only sigh, as long as Yuwen Xiongba returns, then one is still the same, not to mention that Yuwen Xiongba''s strength has such a huge improvement.


    If it were not for these few elders to stand up, then the Northern Light Bear clan would probably be annihilated.


    "It''s been a long time." Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    "Yes." Andrei''s face was full of wry smiles.


    Counting the elder who died in the first door, five elders from the Northern Light Bear clan have already lost five elders, and each of them is a monk who started in the Yang Dan realm.


    The loss to the aurora bear clan is indeed quite large, but Andre dare not say much.


    After all, Yuwen Xiongba''s strength lies there, and this matter is indeed their problem.


    "Let me tell you one more piece of news. There is also a rebellion in the Southern Territory. Since you went to the business world, people all over the world have begun to make ideas." Andre said.


    Yuwen Xiongba also frowned, and indeed set up a branch in the Southern Territory One. The former one was brilliant, but he didn��t expect that after a year or two of his absence, such a huge change occurred in the one. .


    But at this time he came back, and everything should be back on track.


    "For five years, the Northern Light Bear can''t take a step on land." Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    Andre heaved a sigh of relief, which meant that Yuwen Xiongba''s investigation of the Northern Light Bears had ended here.


    They killed one of the people, and if only four or five people were killed at this time, they would be able to reconcile. Naturally, that would be the best result. Otherwise, according to Yuwen Xiongba''s temper, the Northern Light Bear would not feel better this time.


    Speaking of protecting shortcomings, it is estimated that there is no sect in the world that can be compared with one.


    This news was the reason why Yu Wen Xiong stopped, and Andre felt this, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Come and have tea..." Andre said.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t say much. At this time, he didn''t have the mood to stay here anymore. The Southern Region Rebellion, as the Sect Master of Yi Clan, he wanted to suppress!

 Chapter 2536： Southern Rebellion

    Chapter 2536: Southern Rebellion


    Southern Territory, a branch, at this moment, the spiritual power here is full of strength, and the ground hit by a group of cultivators is cracked.


    Most of them are other monks in the Southern Territory, and they have many races, and they even have the strength of the South China Sea.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Yimen''s revenge?" The sub-rudder of Yimen roared at this moment.


    At this moment, the one branch has been completely reduced to a battlefield, and the screams and battle roars are mixed together, and the battle here has become particularly tragic.


    Too many people in Yimen have already died, facing the offensive like a wave, their resistance is being disintegrated little by little.


    More and more Yimen disciples died, and they did not run away either. Just as Yang Xiaobing said in the past, Yimen people never escape. All they will do is fight until the last drop of blood is drained.


    "Over the years, Yimen has been in charge of nearly ordinary resources in the Southern Territory, but why are you?" Nanhai Long Prince sneered.


    He is also a member of the Southern Region and is also the one who led this Southern Region rebellion.


    Yimen only relied on the existence of Yuwen Xiongba to dominate the entire earth. Now Yuwen Xiongba has been in the martial arts world for almost two years, but Yimen still dominates, which naturally provokes them a little unhappy.


    When Yuwen Xiongba disappeared, they would naturally not let this opportunity go. The Nanhai Dragon Prince contacted the many strengths of the Southern Region in order to win all the benefits of the Southern Region.


    "The strong survive, the era of one family is over, if you submit to me now, I can save you from death!" Nanhai Long Prince laughed.


    Yang Nan, the master of the branch rudder, looked at the crowded enemies, and sighed in his heart. The branch of the southern region is probably gone this time!


    "You kneel down for me and I will let you go." Yang Nan sneered.


    At this moment, he was covered with blood, and he looked like a **** of war. If it weren''t for his strength to be strong enough, then Yimen would have already fallen in such a flood of offensive.


    He alone blocked thousands of monks!


    Although this is also because the leader has not made a move, it is enough to prove his strength.


    The Nanhai Dragon Prince frowned, and even the Nanhai Dragon King didn''t dare to let him kneel down. Yang Nan dared to talk to him like that!


    If Yu Wen Xiongba stood here and said this, then maybe he has nothing to say, but Yang Nan is just one, and the two are not at the same level.


    "I will make you suffer, and then let you enter the dead place!" Nanhai Long Prince said coldly.


    His face became hideous, and his blood was overwhelming behind him. Although his race could not be called a real dragon, it had already been transformed into a dragon. His body was extremely powerful. Although he was in a human form, there was absolutely no one who could compete with him. too much.


    Yang Nan held a fairy sword in his hand, and saw that the Nanhai Dragon Prince had killed him, and at this moment all his spiritual power was poured into the fairy sword.


    He also knew that this war was initiated by the Dragon Prince of the South China Sea, for the benefit of the current one.


    All over the world are suffering from the same attack. Yuwen Xiongba has disappeared for too long, and the awe of these people has all turned into anger.


    The fist of the Nanhai Dragon Prince collided with the fairy sword. With the intersection of the two as the center, the huge power spread out, and the surrounding monks were all lifted off!


    The ground also sank. This was a duel between the strong, but Yang Nan spit out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person''s aura became much weaker.


    Although it looks like a tie, everyone knows that the Dragon Prince of Nanhai has the upper hand!


    However, Yang Nan was like Xiaoqiang who could not be killed. After a short breath, Tijian once again killed the Nanhai Dragon Prince. He knew that Yimen should have this calamity, but even if his life was lost, he would have to kill him. The Dragon Prince of the South China Sea was killed here!


    Revenge for Yimen''s brothers!


    "How long are you holding on?" Nanhai Long Prince sneered, and the strength in his hand increased again.


    The blood in his body was as majestic as sea water, and there seemed to be a red dragon looming behind him.


    "Eight Jiaoquan!" Nanhai Long Prince yelled coldly.


    The red dragon clung to his arm and smashed towards Yang Nan following his fist.


    "The flame waves cut!" Yang Nan also coldly shouted.


    A ball of flame ignited on the fairy sword in his hand, and the two collided together, the light burst out, and everyone closed their eyes subconsciously.


    But soon, everyone was anxious to find out what happened.


    The battle between Yang Nan and the Dragon Prince of Nanhai also meant the direction of this war. A person''s strength to a certain extent can indeed change the direction of a war.


    For example, Yang Nan alone stopped thousands of monks!


    However, one disciple''s face turned pale. At this moment, only half of the broken sword was left in Yang Nan''s hand, and the other half of the broken sword was inserted into the ground not far away.


    With his pair of fists, Nanhai Dragon Prince directly broke the fairy sword.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of Yang Nan''s mouth. If it hadn''t been for the half-handled dagger on the ground, then he might have fallen down long ago, but now his face is pale as paper, and he has lost too much blood.


    The vitality is fading a little bit, but looking at the Nanhai Dragon Prince, he has a relaxed face, and even his hairstyle has not changed much. There is a sneer on his face, and his eyes are full of disdain when he looks at Yang Nan.


    "Have you seen it? This is the end of your non-surrender!" Nanhai Long Prince sneered.


    Then he kicked Yang Nan. Yang Nan could no longer support his body and was kicked directly to the ground. Although this kick Nanhai Dragon Prince did not use much strength, Yang Nan did it again. Spit out a mouthful of congestion.


    He was seriously injured. Before that, he had faced a thousand people alone, all supported by one breath. Now this kick kicked him out, and Yang Nan couldn''t hold on anymore.


    The audience fell silent. Everyone was watching Yang Nan. The people in the same group wanted him to stand up, while the others wanted him to fall forever.


    Standing up is hope, and falling down means that Yimenfenruduo has no ability to resist.


    Morale is particularly important at this time.


    Yang Nan looked at those dumb disciples, their faces were not very good, these idiots still didn''t show their attitude, it seemed that they were not ruthless enough!


    He grabbed the half-handled fairy sword in Yang Nan''s hand and cut it down with one sword!


    Yang Nan screamed. One of his arms was chopped off by the Nanhai Dragon Prince. The whole person was covered in blood and couldn''t see the original appearance.

 Chapter 2537： Destroy

    Chapter 2537


    The Dragon Prince of Nanhai sneered and looked at Yang Nan, who ended up miserably. He was also refreshed. Before this, Yang Nan was in the spring breeze. At this time, seeing that Yang Nan didn''t have the slightest resistance, his heart was naturally very refreshing.


    The disciples of Yimen fell silent, and they could see that there was no room for Yimen to turn over.


    But no one left, they all stood in place, with an imperceptible light shining in their eyes.


    There are still no waves or waves in their hearts.


    The eyes of the Nanhai Dragon Prince also became fierce. He abolished Yang Nan with two moves and even cut off one of Yang Nan''s arms. At this time, no one of the disciples had surrendered.


    This makes his face a little unsightly.


    "Okay, you one of the disciples of the backbone camp, then don''t blame my cruel heart." Nanhai Long Prince also sneered.


    He just wanted to insult Yang Nan. People who wanted to show Yang Nan would also surrender. Unexpectedly, these people were really hard-hearted, and no one stood up and surrendered.


    But in that case, he didn''t need to continue wasting time anymore. One of the sites was going to be taken away, which was a big cake.


    Yang Nan grinned, he also saw the reaction of a disciple, and he was a little proud.


    "Life is a person, death is a ghost." Yang Nan said lightly. He looked up into the sky, and a dark shadow slowly approached.


    "Whether you are a human or a ghost, you have to die today." Nanhai Long Prince sneered.


    A red dragon clinging to his hand again, at this moment, he directly blasted towards Yang Nan''s Tianling Gai.


    boom!


    Before Nanhai Long Prince''s fist touched Yang Nan, he flew out directly, spitting out a lot of blood.


    In the sky, Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was completely dark. He had seen all the sub-rudder masters during the assembly at the headquarters of One Gate before, and when he saw that Yang Nan had an arm cut off, his heart was also furious.


    On the other side, the Dragon Prince of Nanhai also looked at Yuwen Xiongba angrily in his eyes. He was the Dragon Prince of Nanhai, a master of the South!


    Does anyone dare to do something to him at this time, to find death?


    "The one who hurt me, are you tired of life?" Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "TM''s, it''s another one, I don''t share the same spirit with the other!" Nanhai Long Prince was also on fire.


    Prior to this, he had been squeezed by Yang Nan, and he was very hostile to Yimen. Now he was about to completely eradicate Yimen from the Southern Territory, and another man came out.


    Yang Nan was also a little strange. It stands to reason that he hadn''t had time to inform the headquarters before this. Is the person in front of him really the same?


    "Regardless of whether you are a disciple of the first class, go now!" Yang Nan said to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Putting aside the identity of Yuwen Xiongba for the time being, at this time, he could extend a righteous hand to Yimen, and Yang Nan couldn''t help watching Yuwen Xiongba die here.


    "Go?" Nanhai Long Prince sneered, "Can you go?"


    Just now, Yufumi Xiongba made a sneak attack and almost severely injured him. How could he let Yufumi Xiongba leave at this time?


    Yang Nanqiang stood up on his back, looked at the disciples and said, "Array, clear obstacles for this fellow Taoist!"


    At this time, he had already lost his combat power, and he could only rely on other disciples to open the way for Yufumi Xiongba. Yufumi Xiongba was kind, but the situation here is indeed not that one more person can change the situation.


    "Kill me!" Nanhai Long Prince said to the monk behind him.


    Hundreds of cultivators laughed grinningly at this moment. It doesn''t make much sense to have one more person or one less person. Today, the one branch rudder of the Southern Territory will disappear from the earth!


    "I see who dares!" Yuwen Xiongba coldly shouted.


    His aura directly rushed towards the group of monks, and suddenly everyone found that he was stuck in silt, unable to move at all!


    After all, Yuwen Xiongba''s strength is not comparable to Su Yan. If Su Yan is here at this moment, he can directly crush half of the people present with his aura, but at this moment, the effect is not bad.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the Nanhai Dragon Prince. He could also see that Nanhai Dragon Prince was the leader here. Looking at the corpse of a disciple on the ground, Yuwen Xiongba only felt his chest twitch for a moment.


    In the next second, his body disappeared. The Nanhai Dragon Prince hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly felt pain in his jaw, and he flew directly into the sky.


    But before he flew too high, a figure appeared in front of him, and another punch hit his abdomen. The Nanhai Dragon Prince hit the ground directly with a few G accelerations, and a deep pit appeared. , Smoke and dust everywhere.


    Everyone at the scene saw it. Isn''t this too harsh?


    The Dragon Prince of the South China Sea is a family of Jiaolong, and his physical strength is as strong as that. At this time, he is playing hand-to-hand but he is directly pressed and beaten by Yu Wenxiong. What is the situation?


    Yang Nan''s face was stunned, but hope gradually appeared in his heart. He had long heard that there was a backer left by Yufumi Yuba at the headquarters, who was specially prepared to deal with the current situation. He didn''t expect the other party to come so quickly. !


    Nanhai Dragon Prince''s eyes were full of confusion. He hasn''t reacted yet, so he was beaten by someone like this?


    Moreover, his internal organs seemed to have shifted at this moment, no matter how powerful his body was, he couldn''t help Yuwen Xiongba''s combined punches.


    "Cough cough!" Nanhai Long Prince coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, only feeling that his throat was slightly sweet.


    Yu Wen Xiongba appeared in front of him again, but now the Nanhai Long Prince had no strength to stand up again, as if he had been maimed by Yu Wen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba stepped on the hand of the Nanhai Dragon Prince, with a slight force under his feet, and suddenly the screams of the Nanhai Dragon Prince were endless.


    The Dragon Prince Nanhai abolished Yang Nan''s arm, so he wouldn''t mind tearing down one arm of the Dragon Prince Nanhai!


    Yuwen Xiongba''s feet pressed hard, and suddenly Nanhai Long Prince''s arm burst directly into a cloud of blood!


    The audience was silent, no one spoke, and even the disciples of one school were stunned at this moment. From the appearance of Yuwen Xiongba to the present, they have been devastated along the way. The Nanhai Dragon Prince did not have the slightest resistance to resist, and was directly pressed against him. The ground friction!


    A smile appeared on Yang Nan''s pale face, he was saved!


    This is his happiest thing now, much more happy than his recovery from a broken arm!


    "Those who commit a crime will be punishable even if they are far away!" Yuwen Xiongba said coldly.


    Only fear was left in the eyes of Prince Nanhai Long. He used his other hand to forcibly prop up his body and stepped back, completely afraid to have any confrontation with Yuwen Xiongba.

 Chapter 2538： Scared away?

    Chapter 2538 is scared away?


    "Wait, you can''t kill me, do you know who I am!" Nanhai Long Prince screamed.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t pause, slapped Nanhai Dragon Prince''s face with a slap, and suddenly a few teeth were slapped off, and half of Nanhai Dragon Prince''s face became directly red and swollen.


    Yuwen Xiongba shook his hand and said that the skin of this dragon is indeed a bit hard, and it can actually hold him in the slap.


    But after changing his hand, Yu Wen Xiongba slapped it again!


    The current Nanhai Dragon Prince lived up to his previous chic and demeanor, and his entire face was swollen. This made the disciples of Yimen couldn��t help but laugh. Before, the Nanhai Dragon Prince still stepped on Yang Nan��s face to show off his power. The retribution came so quickly, now the dignity of the whole person is probably lost.


    "My father is the Dragon King of the South China Sea!" Seeing that Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t mean to give up, the Dragon Prince of the South China Sea hurriedly revealed his identity.


    "Your father is the king of heaven, and you have to die for Lao Tzu today!" Yu Wenxiong drew real fire.


    He has only left one school for a year or two, and these young people have the courage to stand up to challenge the majesty of one school, and even kill many of his colleagues, Yuwen Xiongba''s heart is also extremely sad.


    However, at this time, grief was turned into strength, and he slapped Nanhai Long Prince directly with a slap on the face. The voice was extremely crisp and without any pause, like a piece of percussion.


    "Waiting for Li Gewo!" Nanhai Long Prince was beaten a little slurred.


    He directly manifested his true body, a flood dragon of hundreds of meters hovering in the air, with a horn protruding from the top of his head, only a claw from the true dragon.


    "Did you let you go?" Yu Wen Xiongba frowned.


    He grabbed the dragon''s tail, then smashed it to the ground severely, and then directly turned the knife into his palm, breaking through the scales of the dragon, and a yellow rope was directly pulled out by Yuwen Xiongba!


    This is... Jiaolongjin!


    Yuwen Xiongba actually forcibly pulled out the dragon tendons of the Nanhai Dragon Prince, and the Nanhai Dragon Prince screamed. At this moment, his whole body could not move, and he fell to the ground in a sudden.


    "Go and invite the Dragon King of the South China Sea!" a little demon said hurriedly.


    Nanhai Dragon Prince even pulled out the dragon tendons, how could they be the opponents of Yuwen Xiongba? At this time, naturally they brought out the strong to suppress Yuwen Xiongba!


    Yuwen Xiongba did not stop him, and now he is back to the first door, and there are always people who come to find the other door in trouble. This battle he will fight is well known in the world, and these people are all cold!


    Want them to know that he Yuwen Xiongba has returned, and the one is still the original one!


    boom!


    In the South China Sea, a thousand-meter-long flood dragon leaped into the sky, and a dragon claw had been condensed on his body. He looked radiant at the moment, but his breath seemed to breathe two flames.


    "Who dares to hurt my son!" Nanhai Dragon King said angrily!


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t intend to waste time either, and at this moment he directly revealed his true body.


    "I''m Yu Wen Xiongba!" Yu Wen Xiongba protects himself.


    The speed of the dragon flying in the sky paused for a while, and then he didn''t care about anything, turned his head and left without any fish!


    Are you kidding me, who is Yufumi Yuba?


    Nowadays that can be like a fish on the earth, it is the country that the people of Yuwen Xiongba played out little by little!


    Seeing Yu Wen Xiongba appearing here at this moment, he didn''t even care about doubts, and just turned around and left!


    "Father!" Nanhai Long Prince screamed.


    "I don''t have a son like you!" Nanhai Dragon King hurriedly left relatives.


    After a century of transforming into a dragon, a thousand-year-old flower dragon, he still has a lot of time, and he will only have a few sons, so there is no need to fight with Yuwen Xiongba.


    Nanhai Dragon Prince stared at this scene blankly, his eyes were filled with despair and silence.


    "Today, young people eat ground meat." Yuwen Xiongba laughed.


    In addition to admiration and admiration, Yang Nan looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and he was sure that the person in front of him was Yuwen Xiongba.


    After manifesting his true body, it is impossible for him to admit Ufumi Yuba!


    "Farewell to Sect Master!" Yang Nangao yelled, then the first one to kneel down.


    One disciple looked at Yuwen Xiongba, and at this time they also knelt down on the ground. They did not expect that the one who came to rescue themselves this time was actually the suzerain of the one!


    Although they are also members of the same family, it can be seen that there is almost no possibility of the suzerain. Not to mention that Yuwen Xiongba has been in the martial arts world for so long. At this time, I actually saw Yuwen Xiongba with his own eyes. The shock and surprise in their hearts made them Some are overwhelmed.


    After all, the plot changed too quickly. They were still being beaten before, and the rudder had to be uprooted.


    But now, Yu Wen Xiongba appeared, directly suppressing the Nanhai Dragon Prince, and even the frightened Nanhai Dragon King turned around and ran away.


    "Get up quickly." Yuwen Xiongba said to the people of Yimen.


    The disciples of Yimen stood up, and their eyes became excited. The appearance of Yuwen Xiongba means that they do not need to sacrifice here. Although they are not afraid of death or sacrifice, who doesn''t want to live well at this time?


    "I didn''t manage one door well, please be punished by the head!" Yang Nan did not get up.


    Yuwen Xiongba also sighed and walked forward to personally help Yang Nan up.


    "I didn''t think about it well before," Yuwen Xiongba said.


    If he considers this before going to the martial arts world, it is estimated that the current Yimen will not be beaten so much.


    "The return of the Sect Master is a good thing." Yang Nan said with a smile, as if it wouldn''t be a big deal to break his arm.


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the monsters and humans who came to besiege a gate, and a trace of badness flashed in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the whole united army disappeared. No one cared about the Nanhai Dragon Prince on the ground. Even the Nanhai Dragon King was scared away. Even if they were to pick up thirty more guts, they would not dare to be so arrogant in front of Yufumi Xiongba. !


    Yuwen Xiongba looked at the Nanhai Dragon Prince on the ground again, and the anger in his eyes had not faded.


    "You can deal with this guy, killing him dirty my hands." Yuwen Xiongba said lightly.


    Immediately, he took out some pills and handed them to Yang Nan.


    These medicines were all brought back from the Xiuwu realm. They were extremely precious. Yang Nan sacrificed one of his arms for a school. At this time, even if he was bankrupt, he would have to restore Yang Nan''s arm.


    After doing all this, Yimen''s disciples began to clean the battlefield, while Yuwen Xiongba slowly flew into the sky.


    "I, Yuwen Xiongba, I''m back!" He said to the world.


    "Anyone who violates one of my sects will be punishable even if they are far away!"

 Chapter 2539： Get together

    The second thousand five hundred and thirty-nine chapters together


    In the first door, Lu Ziming looked at the chessboard and thought, but Su Yan cast his gaze into the sky, as if he had sensed something.


    "Why is this stuff so difficult?" Lu Ziming said.


    He is still a zero win now, and Su Yan seems to be the mountain he can''t get past. No matter what he does, he can''t beat Su Yan.


    "I will introduce someone to you later and let him accompany you." Su Yan smiled.


    "Who is not so perverted?" Lu Ziming asked.


    He didn''t want to seek abuse. Originally, his attainments in chess were the pinnacle, but when he arrived at Su Yan, it was like playing games with a child in Su Yan.


    "He played badly." Su Yan laughed.


    Lu Ziming nodded. It''s better to come to someone with average strength and let him be brutally abused. In the past few days, he has been abused by Su Yan to death, and even his mentality has exploded.


    But after hesitating for a while, Lu Ziming looked at Su Yan and seemed determined.


    "I want to join Yimen." Lu Ziming said.


    He is too lazy to walk the world anymore. Over the years, he has been avoiding Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai and walked a lot of places, but in the end he is also tired. Now Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai is no longer a climate, and the rest of the believers probably cannot come to him Trouble.


    At this time, the best place to stay was Jinlin Yimen, where he was also familiar with each other. Not to mention his identity as a monk, Lu Ziming was still very talkative.


    "After a while you can talk to the person who came, I have been no matter what for many years." Su Yan said lightly.


    The person in Su Yan''s mouth is naturally Yuwen Xiongba. These days Su Yan has been observing the changes in the earth''s heavenly laws. Yuwen Xiongba has naturally not escaped Su Yan''s eyes after returning from the martial arts world.


    Calculating the time, Xiao Meng, Liu Jin and others will also leave the customs at this time. They can be regarded as old friends gathering, and Su Yan''s interest is not bad.


    It is not too difficult for Su Yan to send Lu Ziming into one door. Even if Yuwen Xiongba learns that Lu Ziming wants to join one door, he will only be happy from ear to ear.


    Lu Ziming''s talent is indeed good, otherwise Fang Cunshan will not be so important to Lingtai. The key is that he is able to deduce the way of heaven, and there is no such thing as a dog-headed military master.


    The world is like this. Kindness has never been able to protect kindness, so Su Yan would rather Lu Ziming make some damage. Anyway, if something happens, Yu Wenxiong will do it.


    At this time, Yuwen Xiongba, who had just returned to Yimen headquarters, didn''t know such a thing.


    "The Sect Master is back!" The atmosphere in the whole Yimen became alive.


    Yuwen Xiongba revealed his true body this time. After rehabilitating the two rebellions, he was a little bit emotional when he saw Yimen''s atmosphere again, and his heart couldn''t help but ripples.


    Yuwen Xiongba raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of his old man. The original one was created by those people little by little. Now that the one has become like this, he also has a responsibility.


    "Xiong Ba, clean up, we will go out for dinner today."


    Su Yan''s voice seemed to be still in his ears. Yuwen Xiongba sighed. He went to the Xiuwu realm to find Su Yan and others, but he did not meet him. Now when he returned to Yimen, he heard Su Yan''s. sound.


    However, he only regarded it as auditory hallucinations, and his eyes were always on the sky.


    "What is your kid stupefied?" Su Yan frowned and slapped Yu Wen Xiongba on the back of the head.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, and then he was also angry. He is a Sect Master, who was slapped in the face of his own territory?


    But when he was just about to speak out, he saw Su Yan in front of him. Su Yan also showed his true tolerance at this moment. It is impossible for Yuwen Xiongba to recognize who this is.


    "I''m stunned?" Yuwen Xiongba said in a daze.


    Su Yan is now in the upper realm. At this time, he actually saw Su Yan on the earth, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "What are you stupefied? Let''s change your clothes and call Chang Yuan Xiaomeng and the others to eat out." Su Yan frowned.


    "Are you real?" Yuwen Xiongba said with confirmation.


    "Otherwise." Su Yan was speechless.


    The real and the fake are not clear. Is this Yuwen Xiongba''s brain training crazy?


    Yuwen Xiongba also confirmed that Su Yan was real at this moment, and he was not an idiot. He just didn''t react for a while.


    Now that Su Yan had existed for so long, he was really confused if he couldn''t react.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is Lu Ziming, I want to join..."


    Su Yan''s words just said so, and suddenly realized that he was being hugged by a strong man, Yu Wen Xiongba''s tears fell, and his heart was very happy at this moment.


    It was a happy event to return to Yimen from the Xiuwu world, and what he didn''t expect was that he was able to meet his deceased here. This was the second happy event. He was crying with joy!


    "Why does a big man cry?" Su Yan said helplessly.


    Lu Ziming on the side was dumbfounded, although he didn''t know who Su Yan was. After all, he was only a teenager in the era when Su Yan ruled, but he knew who Yuwen Xiongba was!


    At this moment, the master of one door was actually holding Su Yan and crying, and Su Yan slapped the back of the head.


    He finally understood why he had never beaten Su Yan in chess. Su Yan''s realm was beyond his estimation. Only if he can win is a ghost.


    "This kid wants to join one, you can deal with it then." Su Yan said to Yuwen Xiongba.


    Yuwen Xiongba also nodded. At this time, both of them were very emotional. Although the changes have been not small for many years, everything in the beginning has never changed.


    "Is Xiao Meng back?" Yu Wen Xiongba said.


    "Well, they should be out now, you go call them, it''s rare to get together today, we will go out to eat." Su Yan smiled.


    "You go with me too." Su Yan turned his head and looked at Lu Ziming.


    Lu Ziming was taken aback for a moment, and his face was relieved. He was a bit afraid that after Su Yan revealed his identity, the two would feel a sense of distance, but at this moment, it seemed that he was just worrying too much.


    Staying in the hospital, it looks like you have chosen the right one!


    Soon, Yuwen Xiongba called out Xiaomeng, Liujin and Chang Yuan. Erdan was also surprised to see Yuwen Xiongba. He always praised Yuwen Xiongba for his ninety-five-year-old image, and sooner or later he would dominate the three realms.


    In the end, Su Yan rewarded him with a thump, and he calmed down.


    Yuwen Xiongba is also very happy. He has always been in charge of a family by himself. All his friends have gone to the Xiuwu Realm and even the upper world, but when he went to the Xiuwu Realm, he was empty again.


    But it''s all right now, and finally got together.

 Chapter 2540： Retreat

    Chapter 2540 Retreat


    Su Yan and his party went to the largest hotel in Jinlin and ordered a table of dishes and a few bottles of red wine.


    Xiao Meng, Liu Jin, and Chang Yuan were in retreat all day long. At this time, they finally left the customs, and their hearts were very happy. Moreover, the return of Yuwen Xiongba really made them all in a good mood. Even Lu Ziming, who has never been drinking, was also caught Infected and drank a glass of red wine.


    But soon his cheeks turned red and everyone laughed.


    "Don''t stop me, I can still drink!" Lu Ziming said loudly.


    Then he grabbed the wine bottle and poured half a bottle in one breath. No one stopped him.


    Today, everyone''s emotions seemed to have been vented. Not only Lu Ziming, but even Xiao Mengliu and even Yu Wen Xiongba, they all felt as if their hearts were relieved.


    Su Yan was holding a cigarette, listening to the people''s story about her experience, and she was deeply moved.


    It would be too boring to be alone in life. He is now aware of this in the ninth reincarnation.


    The banquet lasted for a long time, and it was almost impossible to get drunk. At this time, no one chose to use spiritual power to eliminate their drunkenness. Everyone seemed to be a little drunk. In the end, Su Yan had no choice but to call a taxi to take them one by one. Throw it in the taxi.


    Although he didn''t use his spiritual power to eliminate his drinking spirit, he still had a good amount of alcohol, and he was the only one awake at this time.


    When he returned to Yimen, Su Yan fell asleep early. As for the others, he was thrown on a chase shop. On the way, these guys bumped their heads many times. I wonder if they will get up the next morning. Will feel pain.


    When the morning sun rose the next morning, Su Yan also slowly woke up and turned around.


    However, he was awakened by the noise outside, and a touch of white belly appeared in the east, and the purple meaning was dim. Su Yan closed his eyes, circulated the exercises in his body, and sucked the purple qi into his body.


    Although his current strength is extremely powerful, he still won''t let go of any time for cultivation. The dripping stones are too small to accumulate, and he also knows such a simple truth.


    But at this time, Su Yan also felt that his realm seemed to be loosening!


    This surprised Su Yan. Since he returned to Earth, he has almost made no progress. Now that he finally has such an opportunity, Su Yan is not going to let it go.


    Su Yan walked out of his room and saw two figures standing on the martial arts arena not far away, one of them was Yu Wen Xiongba, the other was Xiao Meng.


    Su Yan was also stunned, and walked over slowly.


    Not far away, Liu Jin and Chang Yuan talked and laughed and seemed to have made a decision.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan asked strangely.


    It was so lively early in the morning, didn��t the brain hurt last night?


    "Boss, Xiongba wants to compete with Xiaomeng. After going to the Xiuwu world, he seems to be stimulated, saying that he can crush us." Liu Jin smiled.


    Su Yan was taken aback, and then couldn''t help but laugh. Yu Wen Xiongba was just looking for a blow this time. Although Xiao Meng is a girl, she is also his own disciple anyway, and after such a long period of retreat, Xiao Meng is now also Stepped into the realm of Jin Dan''s eighth rank, and Yuwen Xiongba was only just three Jin Dan.


    The gap in this is reflected, no matter how you look at it, it will not be a good result.


    Originally, Su Yan was planning to inform and then go to retreat, but when something like this happened, he was not in a hurry to go to retreat, but was going to take a look.


    Yuwen Xiongba didn''t say much at this moment, and rushed directly towards Xiaomeng. Both of them were familiar with each other. At this time, there was no saying that they kept their hands. They also saw Su Yan on the side, so they were not worried about any accidents. .


    Thunder loomed in Yuwen Xiongba''s hands. This was an internal palm thunder. It was extremely powerful and could even trigger a real thunder at the peak of cultivation.


    Two palm thunders were thrown directly at Xiao Meng, and Yu Wen Xiongba really had no intention of keeping his hands.


    Xiao Meng chuckled, her graceful body stretched out as if dancing, and kicked directly on the palm thunder, and suddenly the palm thunder thrown by Yuwen Xiongba flew back upside down.


    Yu Wen Xiongba didn''t expect this, and now he was still rushing forward, unable to stop his momentum at all, and the two palm thunders that were kicked back immediately hit his face door.


    But fortunately, Yuwen Xiongba blocked the two palm thunders with his hands, otherwise he would stop cooking directly, and his reaction was not too slow. Both of them had experienced battles.


    "Sunset collapsed!" Yuwen Xiongba shouted lowly.


    The sunset collapse is the secret, released at this time, Yu Wen Xiongba''s whole person turned into a small sun, directly blasting towards Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng smiled faintly, and did not choose to avoid it, but went straight to meet him.


    Even Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t understand this, but he still reduced some of his spiritual power. After all, Xiao Meng was a girl, and the two were still companions. There was no need to fight to death at this time.


    Xiao Meng didn''t have any extra movements, and his right hand was like a sharp blade, cutting directly into Yu Wen Xiongba''s body guard wind, this time even Yu Wen Xiongba was stunned.


    How could Xiao Meng break through his body guard so easily?


    While surprised, the sunset in Yu Wen Xiongba''s hand suddenly turned and blasted towards Xiao Meng''s hand knife.


    But in the next second, Yuwen Xiongba discovered something was wrong, because the sunset did not explode, the spiritual power was directly cut open by Xiao Meng!


    Before he had time to think about why, Xiao Meng''s hand knife banged directly on his forehead, and Yu Wen Xiongba crashed to the ground, and the whole person looked miserable.


    "Two tricks, give the money." Liu Jin said lightly.


    Chang Yuan''s face didn''t look very good either. He didn''t expect Yu Wenxiong to defeat so quickly. Anyhow, he was also a person who had been to the Xiuwu world, but Xiao Meng solved the two tricks.


    At this moment, Yu Wen Xiongba only felt his head was dizzy. He really couldn''t believe it. Now Xiao Meng is so powerful that he was put on the ground without knowing it?


    "What realm are you now?" Yuwen Xiongba hurriedly asked.


    "Golden Core Eight-Rank!" Xiao Meng laughed loudly.


    Yuwen Xiongba was taken aback, and then he laughed helplessly.


    There is a difference of five small realms between the eighth rank of Jindan and the third rank of Jindan. No wonder Xiao Meng can put him to it so easily.


    "Good fight." Su Yan smiled faintly.


    Although Ubun Xiongba lost, no matter whether it was reaction or adaptability, Ubun Xiongba was not weak, it was purely because of the suppression of the realm.


    "Also, I''m going to retreat, and there is no major issue lately without looking for me."

 Chapter 2541： Tiankeng

    Chapter 2541 Tiankeng


    "Boss is going to break through?" Liu Jin''s face was extremely surprised.


    In fact, after doing the math, Su Yan stepped into the Crossing Tribulation Realm in less than half a year, but now there are signs of a breakthrough. This talent is simply a monster!


    "I have a chance, so I''m going to try it." Su Yan said honestly.


    But soon, he frowned.


    "Now the earth and the earth are changing. It is impossible to guarantee that there will be no accidents. You are usually a little more careful. If you can avoid problems, you can avoid them." Su Yan reminded.


    "Good." Liu Jin and Chang Yuan both agreed.


    The others also nodded. Su Yan said it seriously, so they wouldn''t ignore it.


    However, Su Yan''s cultivation speed was indeed too terrifying. They didn''t even step into the Great/Small Extreme Realm, and Su Yan was about to become an immortal.


    "Don''t worry, boss, who else on earth can stop us?" Liu Jin smiled.


    Now they can be described as the peak combat power on the earth, and other people are still wandering in the Yin-Yang realm, they are already the golden core, and the gap between them is very large.


    And now Xiao Meng is the eighth grade of the Golden Core, dumping those people for several laps!


    Even Yu Wen Xiongba was beaten to the ground by two moves, no one could stop him.


    Su Yan nodded. At this time, he was going to officially retreat. He had been preparing before, adjusting his state and so on. Now everything is ready, so he can retreat at any time.


    At the same time, Jinlin suburbs.


    The ground slowly collapsed, as if something was stirring the wind and clouds under the surface. At this time, Su Yan was already in retreat and didn''t feel it. His whole body''s attention was on himself.


    At this moment, the ground slowly collapsed, a huge tiankeng appeared, and everything nearby was swept in.


    Today, tens of thousands of people were injured in Jinlin, and thousands died directly!


    This is a blockbuster for today''s society. Many media and reporters have gone to the suburbs of Jinlin, wanting to get first-hand information.


    "According to the report of this station, this situation has been happening for three days. The fusion began today. Residents in the suburbs of Jinlin are entering the shelter under the arrangement of the city government at this moment. The reason for the occurrence of the tiankeng is still being investigated. In." said a female reporter on the TV station.


    It is also strange that Liu Jin and Er Dan are leaning on the sofa at this moment.


    Su Yan was only in retreat for three days, but everything at this moment seemed to be under Su Yan''s control, and they couldn''t help but remember Su Yan''s reminder.


    "No?" Liu Jin said with some surprise.


    "Change the channel to see." Erdan also said.


    Gilt also nodded, and immediately flicked the remote control.


    "According to the latest report from this station, it is not only Jinlin City that has such a sinkhole, but also many cities nearby. However, there is no big movement of Jinlin. Experts speculate that the source of this huge change is very likely to be Jinlin. Scale!" said the reporter on the TV.


    "In the next few days, the Geological Bureau will seriously investigate the reasons, please don''t panic, we will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Gilt and Erdan looked at each other, and they couldn''t believe it. Although they said that the second earth-world upheaval was about to come, they didn''t expect to come so quickly.


    Reiki is recovering, everything is changing.


    "Do you want to inform the boss?" Liu Jin said.


    "Don''t use it for the time being, the boss will not care about this situation, after all, this is the result of the movement of the heavens." Erdan said with a serious face.


    Liu Jin also nodded. The earth''s environment has begun to change. This is impossible to stop. All that can be done at this time is to evacuate the ordinary people as much as possible, and wait for the drastic changes to stop before planning the following things.


    "Go talk to Xiongba and Xiaomeng," said Liu Jin.


    Now these two people are the main beams of the same family, and after Su Yan retreats, these matters are given to them to take care of them.


    So at this moment they have to report.


    "Needless to say, they left this morning. It is estimated that there was an early warning. After all, it is such a big hole that blind people can''t see it." Erdan said.


    Liu Jin thought for a while, and then nodded. They really didn''t need to worry about this matter. The point was that it was useless for them to worry about it.


    On the other side, Xiao Meng and Yu Wen Xiongba also came to the vicinity of the Tiankeng. They naturally got the news early, and they were entrenched in Jinlin, and they also had a lot of eyeliner.


    Seeing the collapsed ground, both Xiao Meng and Yu Wen Xiongba frowned.


    The collapse is not the most critical issue. The key issue is that the center of the collapse is gestating a strange black energy at this moment.


    Xiao Meng and Yu Wen Xiongba also went down to the sinkhole. Although the place was blocked, the two of them had extraordinary identities, so no one stopped them. After all, they also hope Xiao Meng and Yu Wen Xiongba can solve the strange things in front of them.


    The black energy in the center of the tiankeng became a spherical shape, and it looked very quiet. Xiao Meng reached out and touched it, and suddenly felt like she had touched ten thousand years of Xuanbing. The cold instantly rushed to her spine.


    "What is this?" Yu Wen Xiongba was also puzzled.


    The key is that this thing stops here, there is no intention to leave, and it does not release any energy at all, but this is definitely not a good thing. Yuwen Xiongba can feel the death energy contained in it!


    "I don''t know, it''s probably death energy, but it seems to be conscious." Xiao Meng also frowned.


    "No, it''s more like... breathing!" Yu Wen Xiongba said.


    When he said this sentence, he was also stunned by his own words, and a cloud of energy was breathing?


    Who would believe this?


    But in his feeling, the energy is indeed breathing.


    "It''s alive." Xiao Meng also nodded, which is not a good thing.


    If this thing is alive, then when it is born, I don��t know what will happen!


    "Do you want to tell the boss?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    This situation is indeed beyond their expectations. If you don''t tell Su Yan, then no one knows what changes will happen to this energy ball.


    "Wait first." Xiao Meng said, "Even if this thing is born, it will take some time. Let''s wait and see for a while."


    Su Yan finally had a chance to break through, and they naturally didn''t want to bother.


    And now there is nothing serious about this ball, and it is "unconscious", the unconscious here means that this thing has no knowledge of the world.


    When Xiao Meng said of being conscious before, he was saying that this group of energy seems to have life!


    There is a difference between the two, but at least for now there is no need to worry about this ball harming people.

 Chapter 2542： Weird

    Chapter 2542 is weird


    "It is imprisoned here by something." Xiao Meng frowned and said.


    What surprised her was that even she could not contend with the power of imprisoning this group of energy. It seemed that there was a change in heaven and earth in it. This is probably also part of the change of heaven and earth, so they won''t be allowed to move easily.


    Yu Wen Xiongba also frowned, and found such a thing, whether it was good or bad, he would put it in one door to suppress it.


    "Let''s wait and see first." Yu Wen Xiongba said.


    Xiao Meng also nodded. They could not do anything with this energy. For the time being, there was no harm in this black energy, so they were also prepared to watch the changes.


    What they care about now is whether there is such black energy in tiankengs elsewhere.


    After checking the situation near Jinlin, neither of them was idle. Even Gilt and Erdan were called out to do something, leaving Chang Yuan to guard inside the gate.


    A few people quickly wandered around where the tiankeng appeared nearby, but what made people helpless was that wherever a tiankeng appeared, there must be such a black energy.


    Preliminary speculation, it should be a very high-level death!


    This is where everyone is worried, but at this moment they have no choice but to let them evolve in the sinkhole.


    A few days later, the inside of Yimen was quiet, but Xiaomeng, Yuwen Xiongba and others had gathered in Yanwu Hall, and everyone''s brows were deeply locked together.


    "This is a report submitted by the disciples recently. Within three days, tens of thousands of people died inexplicably in Jinlin. There were dead spirits around them, but strangely it seemed to be at odds with the dead spirits in the tiankeng. Different sources." Yuwen Xiongba said.


    This thing became more and more weird, even they didn''t have the slightest clue, after all, no one could say things like Heavenly Dao clearly.


    "The key issue is that 80% of those who died were practitioners." Lu Ziming mentioned the point.


    He also deduced this matter, but as the land has changed drastically today, even the trajectories and avenues of the stars are also changing, and the calculated things are often not in line with reality, which leaves him no choice.


    After all, deducing the way of heaven is just a deduction, not really knowing the changes of the way of heaven.


    Xiao Meng also nodded. What Lu Ziming mentioned was indeed the end. Tens of thousands of people died inexplicably. There were no wounds on their bodies, and they had not experienced any fights. Most people did not even have any illnesses and were in good health. .


    But they all died without any signs.


    "Does it have anything to do with that ball?" Liu Jin said.


    After all, they are all lifeless, which makes people easily think of it.


    "They are not of the same origin, and there seems to be some changes in the interior of the dead balloons recently. They have blocked their power, and it is unlikely that it is due to death." Yu Wen Xiongba shook his head.


    The key problem is that they can''t stop this from happening. This is what makes people anxious.


    "Yesterday...Two disciples in Yimen also died somehow." Erdan said suddenly.


    There was silence in the Yanwu Hall. They were all in the same door. As long as there was any wind and grass, they could be alarmed, but their death inexplicably made everyone panic.


    "It''s really haunted," Chang Yuan said.


    Everyone also became speechless. They all knew that the so-called ghosts were nothing but primordial spirits. Some people''s primordial spirits were born and powerful. Even if they hadn��t practiced, they could survive for a short period of time without the body, so they would be taken. ghost.


    Even if it''s haunted, they shouldn''t have any feelings. After all, isn''t that person''s primordial spirit being very tyrannical?


    Chang Yuan also knew that he had said the wrong thing, and at this time he stopped speaking.


    But when everyone was silent, a figure rushed into the Yanwu Hall, sweating profusely on his face.


    "It''s not good, something happened, the elder is gone!" The disciple reported.


    "What did you say?" Yuwen Xiongba was stunned.


    "A law enforcement elder suddenly fell down. When we checked, we found that there was no breath." The disciple was also a little panicked.


    To be honest, when this happened, everyone felt a little uneasy. If it weren''t for the reputation of Yimen, the disciples of Yimen would not be so calm.


    After all, 80% of those who died were monks, and almost all of them were monks.


    "Where is it?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    "In the lecture hall, I was preaching, but suddenly I fell down." The disciple was pale.


    He didn''t understand what was going on. How could a good person suddenly disappear?


    And they didn''t see anything, which is indeed a bit weird, and also a bit frightening.


    "Let''s take a look." Xiao Meng frowned and said.


    Several people also nodded, temporarily gave up the discussion, and walked in the direction of Jiangwutang.


    The disciple is leading the way.


    At this moment, Jiangwutang has gathered a large number of Yimen disciples. They are all a little flustered. Faced with visible enemies, none of the Yimen disciples will choose to escape.


    But now they didn''t even figure out what they were facing, and it was inevitable that they were panicked.


    Yu Wen Xiongba and the others walked directly into the lecture hall. The law enforcement elder had been put on a stretcher. A long distance away, Yu Wen Xiongba felt the lifelessness!


    Although it has different origins, it is indeed lifeless!


    Liu Jin took a step forward, looked at the eyes of the law enforcement elders that had not yet closed, and then checked other physical conditions, but his brows became deeper and deeper.


    "What did you find?" Yu Wen Xiongba asked.


    Nowadays, it��s not just one law enforcement elder. Similar things are happening all over China. People are dying constantly. The panic is magnifying a little, and they don��t know how long they will be. They also sent people to stare at the dead balloon in the sinkhole. .


    But those things didn''t move at all, they were still evolving their own affairs, and they didn''t seem to care that someone was spying on them.


    "The soul is gone." Liu Jin frowned.


    Several people were taken aback, and then they discovered this. The soul of this law enforcement elder did disappear, and it was not broken by someone, but disappeared!


    This is where they are unbelievable, and now it seems that those who died are also caused by the soul of the soul.


    The question is, what kind of power can inexplicably make one law enforcement elder disappear in an instant, without any trace of the battle, it is just an instant matter!

 Chapter 2543： Flower on the other side

    Chapter 2543: Flowers from the other side


    The elder of the One Law Enforcement Hall died inexplicably and lost his soul. This is no small matter.


    "Choose a suitable place to bury it first," Yuwen Xiongba said.


    At this time, they didn''t have a better way. Although Yuwen Xiongba was furious, he could only choose to bury him first.


    A few disciples lifted the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall and sent them out of the Jiangwu Hall, but the atmosphere in the Jiangwu Hall was not so good, and even the always lively king and two eggs closed their mouths.


    But soon, Yu Wen Xiongba''s phone rang.


    After the call, Yufumi Xiongba''s face instantly sank, he said nothing, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Jin asked.


    "There are new changes around the Tiankeng." Yuwen Xiongba said.


    Everyone was stunned. The loss of the soul was also due to the appearance of the tiankeng. Now that the tiankeng has changed again, everyone''s hearts will inevitably sink.


    At this moment, Lu Ziming sat cross-legged, his eyes seemed to be filled with stars. He was deducing, wanting to know what happened, but after a long time, Lu Ziming''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    The blue veins on his forehead were exposed, as if something was contending with him, Lu Ziming only felt his chest was stuffy, and a mouthful of blood came out!


    "How is it?" Xiao Meng also asked.


    "Something is interfering," Lu Ziming said.


    He was backlashed, and it was not easy to play Heaven''s Dao. What''s more, there are still people blocking him. In a short time, he can''t continue to play, otherwise he will end up worse.


    "It really made the boss say it." Liu Jin stretched out his hand helplessly.


    They all frowned. If they were just ordinary people, it would be fine. Now even the elders of the law enforcement hall have similar problems, then the power of that thing is definitely not simple.


    The crux of the problem now is that they don''t know what it is.


    Several people discussed for a while, and let Lu Ziming go to rest first, and they went to look around the Tiankeng.


    In the Tiankeng at this moment, the wind swept through everything, and no one even dared to approach it. Yuwen Xiongba and Xiao Meng and others also appeared. Seeing this scene, everyone''s expressions were not pretty.


    The dead balloon is swallowing all the surrounding objects. If you can see the spiritual power, you will find that a spiritual power vortex has formed here with the tiankeng as the center.


    However, the dead balloon became more and more stable, which made Yu Wen Xiongba not knowing whether he should or shouldn''t be shot.


    If he takes action to cause such a huge spiritual power to explode, then most of the entire Jinlin city will be destroyed. At this moment, everyone can only stand in place and watch. At least for now, as long as the dead balloon is not close If there is no danger, waiting and watching is the best choice at this time.


    At this moment, the dead balloon began to inflate, countless black energy lingered around it, and the surrounding spiritual power was assimilated by it.


    Then, the black dead balloon began to stretch, it was no longer a spherical shape, but changed into another appearance, gradually, as if something was being opened up.


    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned, this thing seemed to be building a channel.


    "This is not the gate to Xiuwu Realm?" Chang Yuan said strangely.


    If there is anything that needs a passage, then there is only a door to another plane.


    "No, this thing does not necessarily lead to the top, it may also be the bottom." Yuwen Xiongba said.


    If it were to go to the gate of Xiuwu Realm, such weird things would never happen, because of the existence of these lifeless spirits, Yuwen Xiongba also realized something.


    If he guessed correctly, this path is probably to the underworld!


    In the ancient times of the earth, there were indeed legends about the existence of the underworld. This is not uncommon, and there is a certain degree of authenticity behind any legend.


    And the other party seems to only attack the primordial spirit, which can also explain why the underworld will send little ghosts to seduce.


    However, if it is a wandering soul, it''s okay that the current underworld is even the soul of a person who is still alive. Yuwen Xiongba is also a little angry.


    Even if it is the underworld, if this does not conform to the rules, he will not let these people go on like this!


    "What''s that?" Chang Yuan exclaimed, breaking Yu Wen Xiongba''s thinking.


    Not far away, brightly colored flowers bloomed, all of a sudden, and the whole tiankeng was quickly covered.


    Yu Wen Xiong took a step forward and plucked a flower, and suddenly became dead and sad, as if something was crawling on him!


    Yuwen Xiongba snorted coldly, releasing his aura, and suddenly the energy of Ruo Ruo Wu disappeared slowly, but the death aura still made his back feel cold.


    "This is the other side flower!" Xiao Meng frowned and said.


    "There is a curse on these flowers, so those who are here don''t touch them." Yuwen Xiongba said.


    This curse didn''t have much effect on him, but if it were an ordinary person, it would be a hit. This curse was aimed at the soul. If there were no precautions, there would be almost no cure.


    This underworld is too rampant, right?


    "This thing is still growing." Wang Erdan frowned and said.


    At this moment, these other shore flowers have already filled the entire tiankeng, but its speed has not stopped, but is growing at a faster rate.


    Their feet were already surrounded by flowers from the other shore at this moment, but there was still no tendency to stop. Instead, they were spreading farther away, like laying a bright red carpet on the ground.


    "Prepare to contact the media and warn the public not to pick these other flowers." Yuwen Xiongba said to Liu Jin.


    Gilt also nodded. Looking at the growth rate of this flower, it is estimated that it will cover a large area soon. If someone does not know the harm of this flower, then it is very likely that a large number of people will die.


    This matter must be paid attention to. In addition, Yu Wen Xiongba also intends to find the person behind all this, after all, this is not a trivial matter.


    Soon, a few people went to work on their own, and Xiao Meng was trying to close the passage to stop the spread of the other side flowers.


    And Yufumi Xiongba is going back to deduce where these guys are. This incident has exceeded their expectations. If there is no more action, the whole earth will probably fall into panic.


    Liu Jin went to several media, and at the same time notified the local Huaxia government, hoping to warn the world.

 Chapter 2544： Impermanence

    Chapter 2544: Black and White Impermanence


    "Citizens, the Tiankeng incident has not yet been explained, and now we are ushering in new changes again. Please don''t panic. We have arranged relevant personnel to investigate and will soon be able to give you an answer."


    "Nowadays, the Higan flowers have enveloped more than half of the earth. It is hard to say whether this thing is harmful to us, but their situation has been difficult to contain. The relevant parties have begun to use flames to clear these flowers, but the effect is not good."


    On the screen, several people are holding flamethrowers in their hands, spraying them towards the other shore flowers on the ground, but even if the ground is scorched, these bright red words have not changed at all, and they still look delicate and green.


    Seeing this scene, the people in front of the TV are very calm. They have tried similar methods before, of course, the effect is naturally useless.


    Seeing such a picture they have calmed down.


    "According to the reminder of the relevant departments, we once again remind the general public to never pick these flowers. The number of people admitted to the hospital due to the picking of flowers is still increasing. Most of them are still unconscious. For your own safety, please do not pick these flowers."


    In the past few days, all kinds of news have flown into the sky, and Yimen''s proposal has been widely popularized throughout the world. Because many countries have discovered this problem, they are constantly reminding them.


    At this time, everyone in Yimen was sitting in front of the TV, watching various reports.


    They also didn''t expect that the other shore flowers would spread over most of the earth. This situation is indeed a bit terrifying. If this continues, ordinary people on the entire earth will die.


    Although this is also urging ordinary people to enter the practice, but it is too cruel, and in a short time, it is absolutely impossible to have much improvement.


    Xiao Meng''s breath was also a little sluggish. She tried to close the passage, but she failed. Instead, it consumed a lot of her spiritual power, and she was a little tired at this time.


    "Hasn''t the Xiongba finished yet?" Chang Yuan sighed.


    Now the entire Jinlin hospital is almost full, and some people can only lie on the hospital aisle, but the doctor has nothing to do, so it is dripping to maintain the life of the patient.


    One-third of Jinlin''s population suddenly lay in the hospital!


    It is estimated that more than half of these people will die. After losing the soul, the body will degenerate faster. Basically, it is no different from death, but death is slower.


    Most of the disciples have been sent out. One is to warn ordinary people not to pick, and the other is to see if they can delay the death of those people. After all, it is just a curse. If the soul is stronger, it is still possible. Survived.


    "There is no news, Lu Ziming is also deducing. Both of them are going crazy." Liu Jin sighed.


    They couldn''t help at this time, and Lu Ziming was able to get rid of them for a few blocks.


    There used to be a sect called Tianjimen in Huaxia, who did something like this. It can be seen that you still need some talent to spy on the secret.


    Until the evening, Yuwen Xiongba walked out of the quiet room.


    On the other side, Lu Ziming also stopped the deduction. He suffered a backlash before, and now he is performing it again, which has lost a lot of life. However, after the two confirmed each other, they found that they were performing well.


    Yu Wen Xiongba''s face was also extremely pale, this kind of thing itself would cost his life, not to mention what they are deducing now is the whole earth thing, if it were not for Yu Wen Xiongba''s powerful strength, it is estimated that he would also be backlashed.


    "What do you know?" Liu Jin asked curiously.


    "This change did come from the underworld, but I can only deduct the position of a few executors, who is behind it, and where is still unclear." Yuwen Xiongba said.


    "Then what are you doing? Let''s go." Chang Yuan said.


    In the past few days, he has seen a lot of people struggling to die, and a wave of anger is suppressed in his heart.


    The opponent''s hand stretched too long, when does the underworld have to take care of human affairs?


    And the methods are so cruel.


    On the Jinlin Street at this time, most people still live according to the original life trajectory. As long as they don''t touch the other shore flowers, these weak dead spirits can have little impact on them.


    It was night now, and a young couple was walking in the garden. The boy deliberately went to a dark place. The girl��s cheeks were slightly red, but she did not stop her, but followed behind.


    "These broken flowers are really troublesome!" The boy frowned as he looked at the flowers everywhere.


    Even the benches in the park were occupied by Higan Flowers.


    "These flowers are very beautiful," the girl said.


    Girls have a very sweet dream in their hearts. Now they live in a sea of ??flowers. Especially in this atmosphere, they naturally have a soft spot for flowers.


    The boy smiled and suddenly took out a bunch of roses from behind!


    The girl was also taken aback. Her cheeks under the street lamp became slightly ruddy. She shyly took the rose from the boy''s hand, and then kissed her on the cheek.


    Boys can''t stop chuckle, although these flowers are beautiful, but roses are naturally more pleasing to women.


    It''s sweet and sweet here, but not far from the two people, two figures, one black and one white, float in the air, without any expression in their eyes.


    "Old Hei, the primordial spirits of these two children are considered good." The white figure said.


    They are the black and white impermanence of the underworld. At this time, the underworld passage is wide open, and the earth is full of flowers on the other side, and they are also unimpeded.


    Both of them held a huge sickle in their hands, which was specially used for ecstasy. In the past two days, they grabbed a lot of souls and sent them to the underworld. At this time, they also started to familiarize themselves with each other, preparing to start with the young couple.


    "Now we have caught more than 30 souls, and two or three more will be enough," Hei Wuchang said.


    "Master Yan Luo has a bad temper lately, so it''s better for us to finish it quickly," Bai Wuchang said.


    Heiwuchang also nodded. Recently, the entire earth is cultivating. They are easily beaten when they occasionally ecstasy. The key is that some monsters are indeed not opponents.


    Because of the lack of the primordial spirit, the current underworld is short of people, and many posts are empty. This change was made, and it was also to supplement the underworld.


    As for these Bian Flowers, they are nothing more than guarantees that they can pass. After all, in addition to Master Yan Luo who does not need the support of Bian Flowers, they still need the dead energy contained in Bian Flowers to keep their souls from dissipating here.

 Chapter 2545： mark

    Chapter 2545 Mark


    At this moment, the two also walked around behind the little couple and waved a huge sickle. They both concealed their breath, so ordinary people couldn''t see them.


    "Black and white impermanence, you are so bold!" A violent shout sounded, like a thunder in the air.


    The black and white impermanence waved the sickle''s hand and stopped, as if he had suffered some great harm.


    Yuwen Xiongba also appeared slowly at this time. He couldn''t count the movement of the underworld to anger others. In the end, he could only count the place where the black and white impermanence was ready to do it, so he quickly rushed towards this place.


    Fortunately, his speed was not slow, so he stopped drinking before the two started.


    Black and white impermanence is covering his ears. At this time, his eyes leak fiercely. Normally, they are afraid of others. At this time, some people dare to take the initiative to make them trouble.


    "You are dead, and we will take away your soul this time!" Hei Wuchang said coldly.


    They also felt the power of Yuwen Xiongba, but the stronger the primordial spirit is better for the underworld. As for how to subdue these primordial spirits at that time, it has nothing to do with them. That is the business of Ten Temple Yama and Zhong Kui.


    "Isn''t he afraid of being wiped out?" Yuwen Xiongba sneered.


    Now that everything has been unraveled, those who have lost their souls are probably being hooked away by black and white impermanence.


    "You know what a fart, we will take away their primordial spirit and let them do a certain job in the underworld, and then they will be able to obtain eternal life. They will only appreciate us!" Bai Wuchang said coldly.


    Throughout the ages, many emperors have sought immortality, but only the netherworld can do it. They rely on the death stone beside the Mengpo Bridge to survive. The death stone can only accommodate the soul, except for the absence of flesh, they are immortal people.


    "I think it''s forever heaven and man!" Yuwen Xiongba sneered.


    Throwing away one''s body and only keeping the soul, with the death stone, it is indeed possible to achieve a certain sense of immortality, but old friends and relatives will become strangers. After all, only oneself will live forever, and relatives and friends will still die. .


    So who would choose an alternative immortality?


    At this time, he cast an illusion technique to confuse the little couple and leave the area, the black and white impermanence face also gloomy.


    They only need to find two more primordial spirits, even if the task is completed, at this time Yu Wen Xiongba appeared and interrupted their progress, both of them were a little annoyed.


    "Destroy him, even if such a person takes the soul back, it is estimated that he will not be loyal to the Ten Hall Yama." Hei Wuchang said coldly.


    Bai Wuchang also nodded, and the two surrounded Yuwen Xiongba, and the sickle in his hand looked hideous.


    "Looking for death!" Yuwen Xiongba yelled coldly.


    The palm thunder was condensed again in his hand, and he blasted directly toward the black and white impermanence, and the sickle in the black and white impermanence was swung subconsciously and slashed towards the palm thunder.


    The black sickles in their hands are all powerful magic weapons, and at this time they also barely stopped Yu Wen Xiongba''s palm thunder!


    However, both of them discovered something was wrong, and the hands holding the sickle were trembling. The black sickle they were so proud of was cracked. Although it blocked the attack of Yufumi Yuba, it was very likely to be damaged!


    The person in front of them, they are not opponents!


    The black and white impermanence also understood at this moment, without any hesitation at this moment, the soul directly flees towards the ground!


    The other shore flower on the ground is their best cover, as long as they return to the underworld, they still don''t believe that Yuwen Xiongba really dare to kill it!


    Yuwen Xiongba was also furious at this time, and it was really not a big deal to go away the primordial spirit in the underworld, after all, it was a primordial spirit without a body, and it would soon dissipate.


    However, what the underworld is doing now is too much. It doesn''t take human life seriously. After all, if the soul is separated, the body will die!


    "Can you go?" Yuwen Xiongba yelled coldly, directly releasing his aura, and a bolt of thunder and lightning directly locked the two primordial spirits.


    The thunder and lightning is the righteousness of the heaven and the earth, which itself has great harm to the soul, and it is very restrained to the impermanence of black and white. At this time, trapped by the thunder and lightning, the impermanence of black and white does not dare to try to touch it.


    The black sickle in their hands was almost destroyed. At this time, it was cut on the lightning prison, and it was immediately broken!


    "I advise you to let us go quickly. The ability of the underworld is not what you can imagine. When the time comes to provoke Lord Shidian Yama, your fate will be the same as them, don''t make mistakes!" Hei Wuchang said coldly. Said.


    The prestige of the underworld is also known to you in the world of cultivation. The ten temples of Yama can control the underworld, and it is enough to show that the strength is tyrannical, and the ten temples can be replaced, and the stronger people can lead the entire underworld.


    This kind of system also made this generation of Ten Temple Yama''s strength so terrifying, that channel is his hand, if it were the previous Ten Temple Yama, it would definitely not be able to do this.


    "Threat me?" Yuwen Xiongba also sneered.


    Nowadays, the underworld is really unruly, and doing this kind of thing is a bit contrary to the way of heaven. The other side flower was released to cover the way of heaven.


    At this time, he didn''t have the slightest feeling of compassion, and directly urged the lightning light prison, and the lightning was slowly closing, leaving the space for black and white impermanence to become smaller and smaller!


    "You are ruthless, but sooner or later you will be beaten up!" Hei Wuchang sneered, and then his body exploded directly, and a black breath passed through the lightning prison and entered Yuwen Xiongba''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Wuchang also sneered, and then he took the initiative to hit the thunder and lightning light prison, and was immediately beaten up!


    Yuwen Xiongba also looked at this scene strangely. He wanted to solve the black and white impermanence. After all, the other party had crossed the boundary, which was harming people.


    As for the black breath, it was his worry, because he found that even he couldn''t get rid of this breath. This was his strange place.


    But after feeling it with the primordial spirit, Yuwen Xiongba couldn''t help but laugh. This breath is just a coordinate, used to give directions to other people. It has no harm to the body, but in exchange it is wiped. Can''t get rid of.


    As long as Yuwen Xiongba is still alive, then the people in the underworld can sense his location and come to him anytime, anywhere.


    He was still thinking about how to go to the underworld to settle the accounts, but he didn''t expect this black and white impermanence to come to the door himself.


    At this time, he doesn''t need to continue to deduct the way of heaven, the whole world is looking for people, just wait quietly, the people from the underworld will send it to the door by themselves!

 Chapter 2546： Zhong Kui shot

    Chapter 2546 Zhong Kui shot


    In One Door, everyone was a little sluggish after listening to Yuwen Xiongba''s account. No one thought that there was a shortage of talents from the local government who did this kind of moth. This is too rampant. This is not to treat these monks as Chinese food. What?


    The better thing to say about arresting people is that they are immortal, but in fact they are nothing but a strong man.


    "Xiong Ba, why don''t you torture the impermanence of black and white?" Liu Jin said angrily.


    Anyone would get angry when doing this kind of thing, the underworld has crossed the boundary, what do they regard the life of a living person?


    Several people think that they can''t hold the title of a good person on their heads, but what the underworld does is too angry.


    "They have been banned, and they will explode as long as they say a little bit about the whereabouts of the underworld." Yu Wen Xiongba frowned.


    This is so cruel to his own people, it seems that the underworld has made a big deal this time.


    "Don''t stop me, I went to smash their death stone, and see what else these turtle sons can do!" Wang Erdan stood up and said.


    He was also a little hot, and he didn''t expect the power of the earth to be so arrogant and domineering.


    However, after two steps, Wang Erdan felt a little frustrated when he saw no one stopped him.


    "Why don''t you stop me?" Wang Erdan frowned and asked.


    "What are you doing to stop you?" Liu Jin said, "We want to smash it, but we don''t have the ability."


    They don''t even know where the deceased stone is now, so how can they drop the deceased stone?


    Wang Erdan''s momentum also relaxed. He really couldn''t help it. At this time, he could only sit back on the sofa honestly.


    The momentum of several people has fallen a bit, and there is nothing left to say at this time.


    Yuwen Xiongba was playing with a cigarette in his hand. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, and he was a little worried at this time.


    He also didn''t want to disturb Su Yan, otherwise, without Su Yan, one family wouldn''t be able to function anymore?


    In the past few years, he has been taking care of Yimen unharmed, and even suppressed several rebellions before, but now Yimen still has problems. No matter what, it has been proved that there are problems. Yufumi Xiongba never shirks responsibility. , Now he is the head of a family, this time he naturally wants to come forward.


    So he is actually more anxious than others, and even spends his life to deduce the other side''s position.


    Now most of the earth is in panic, all because of the existence of the underworld.


    "Here," Xiao Meng said suddenly.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then looked outside, and a repressive spiritual force appeared above the door, covering the entire door.


    Looking around, the sky in Yimen was already dark, and there was a feeling of dark clouds pressing down on the city. Chang Yuan raised his eyebrows, and he actually came to Yimen to show off his majesty, too much of himself!


    "Who is preventing my underworld from doing things?" A gloomy voice sounded over the door, majestic.


    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned, and then his body moved, and his whole person had appeared outside.


    Thunder flashed in the palm of his hand and threw it directly into the sky. Among the black clouds, two thunderbolts exploded directly, but they did not cause much waves.


    The black clouds quickly gathered together, and then a figure appeared in front of Yuwen Xiongba. Although it was only the primordial spirit, he could feel that the primordial spirit had become materialized, and it could even be regarded as a flesh.


    This is also the power of the Rebirth Stone, although it is eternal life in another sense, it is indeed very mysterious.


    "Crooked door!" Yuwen Xiongba snorted coldly.


    "Is that...Zhong Kui?" Chang Yuan asked strangely.


    "Since you know my name, why dare to be presumptuous here?" Zhong Kui sneered.


    He holds the judge''s pen in the underworld and controls the path of all the lonely souls, so powerful.


    At this time, someone dared to block his way!


    "Can Zhong Kui kill his life?" Yuwen Xiongba snorted coldly, and two palm thunders blasted towards Zhong Kui.


    There was a sneer on Zhong Kui''s face. With a wave of the judge''s pen in his hand, there was a trace of ink in the air, which directly wiped out the thunder in his palm.


    Yuwen Xiongba also frowned. He felt tremendous pressure on Zhong Kui''s body. Before this, he had only felt it on those powers in the martial arts world.


    "I don''t care about life, but give them a better choice." Zhong Kui smiled faintly.


    "You didn''t let them choose!" Yuwen Xiongba said coldly.


    The sunset is falling!


    Yuwen Xiongba did not hesitate at all, and went directly to Zhong Kui to kill him. His eyes were full of anger. At this time, Cao Jian''s fate was forgotten, and he dared to kill one door. He wanted to step on them. At the feet?


    "You have the aura of black and white impermanence, their soul fire disappeared, it seems you did it." Zhong Kui said.


    Zhong Kui also laughed, and the judge pen in his hand stroked again, and another ink mark appeared in the sky.


    The judge pen can judge life and death!


    As the saying goes, Hades wants you to die for the third watch, how can you keep you until the fifth watch?


    Zhong Kui shook the judge''s pen in his hand, and the two wear marks in the air immediately rolled directly towards Yuwen Xiongba. Yuwen Xiongba''s face was also shocked. He is now in the realm of Jindan third rank, but the two inks in front of him The mark seems to have no spiritual power, but it contains tremendous energy.


    If he insisted, then he would be seriously injured, if he didn''t, the thousands of disciples behind him would have to die. This is not an attack that ordinary disciples can stop!


    Yuwen Xiongba gave a long scream, and the whole body was glowing with lightning. There was no hesitation in his eyes, and he rushed directly toward the two wear marks.


    The electric light and the ink marks are entangled together, it seems that something is brewing, but the imaginable thing has not happened, everything is calm, there is no thunder and no imaginary explosion, and it is extremely silent.


    In the sky, a figure slowly fell to the ground, Yu Wen Xiongba''s whole body was covered with blood, and he looked extremely weak.


    Both Chang Yuan and Liu Jin were taken aback, and rushed up quickly, protecting Yuwen Xiongba to prevent Zhong Kui from making another move.


    "Your soul is very powerful, let me go to the underworld today, we will never treat you badly." Zhong Kui said.


    Now that the underworld was short of people, the people who sensed here were very strong, and Zhong Kui seemed to have discovered the new world.


    Joining the underworld can gain immortality, he believes no one will refuse.


    "How are you?" Liu Jin also frowned. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to rush up and directly rubbed Zhong Kui on the ground.


    Yu Wen Xiongba laughed bitterly, a mouthful of blood overflowed in his mouth, and his eyes were a little unwilling.


    "At least Golden Core Five..."

 Chapter 2547： Ten Temples Yama

    Chapter 2547: Ten Temple Yama


    Chang Yuan couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Everyone was concerned about his state at this time, but Yu Wen Xiongba was still thinking about the strength of the opponent.


    Xiao Meng Qingxiu''s face was also a little angry at this time. Yuwen Xiongba is now seriously injured, but Zhong Kui is still flaunting his might on the site of a door, even threatening to take them to the underworld.


    Even Xiao Meng, who has always had a good temper, is a little angry!


    "Who wants to be something you are not a ghost or a ghost?" Chang Yuan shouted coldly.


    "Today you are walking in a door, you want to lie down and go out." Xiao Meng took a deep breath.


    Zhong Kui only smiled faintly. He had a judge''s pen in his hand, and relying on the stone of life, even his own strength was as strong as that, without the slightest water, it was a little wishful thinking to let him lie down.


    "Everyone will work together in the future. It''s better to stay sensible at this time." Zhong Kui smiled faintly, completely ignoring Xiao Meng''s words.


    At least he is also a master of the Golden Core Level 5, and he is definitely very few on the earth, and Xiao Meng, a female streamer, dare to talk nonsense in front of him.


    Seeing Zhong Kui''s appearance, Xiao Meng stopped talking nonsense at this moment, stomped her feet, and immediately rushed towards Zhong Kui.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin both sneered. Xiao Meng is now the eighth grade of Jin Dan. Even if Zhong Kui is the sixth grade of Jin Dan, he will at least crush two small realms. Between these two small realms, Great gully!


    Zhong Kui didn''t know it. Seeing Xiao Meng rushing towards him, there was no expression on his face, but the judge''s pen in his hand was not idle, an ink trace flashed by, and another long sword in the sky.


    This time Zhong Kui was actually painting!


    The ink-colored long sword has a bleak sword intent, but no one dares to doubt its sharpness. Even the tallest mountain in the world, this ink sword can be broken with one sword.


    How can a group of children appreciate the power of this judge pen?


    In Zhong Kui''s eyes, the rest of the people are undoubtedly children. He is an old fairy who has lived for thousands of years. Now the Golden Core Level 5 is already extraordinary. Is it possible that a higher person can come out?


    Zhong Kui didn''t believe it.


    Xiao Meng is facing the sword aura at this moment, but is not unable to dodge. At this level, unless it is a real artifact, their flesh can be comparable to a magic weapon. At the beginning, Yuwen Xiongba had two punches and exploded a bronze ancient Bell.


    Xiao Meng smiled, not knowing whether she was laughing at Zhong Kui''s ignorance or laughing at something else, her castration continued, and she rushed towards Mo Jian!


    The sword energy near the ink sword is vertical and horizontal, and it is not too exaggerated to say that it is the glory of the fourteen states. The only pity is that this is an ink sword, but the sword energy has already reached 90,000 miles!


    Xiao Meng shook her delicate fist, with a trace of indifference in her eyes, and killed Zhong Kui directly!


    Zhong Kui sneered. Just now after Yuwen Xiongba took his move, he lay on the ground, and now there is a girl, even Zhong Kui can''t bear it at this moment.


    But what needs to be done is still to be done. The pain will soon be relieved, and soon these people here will be freed and reach eternal life!


    A monk cultivates the way of heaven, isn''t it just an eternal life?


    Life with the sky, longevity without boundaries, which word does not show eternal life is indeed one of the greatest desires of mankind.


    Xiao Meng directly shook her delicate fist and collided with the ink sword. It was almost an instant effort. The black giant sword drawn by the judge''s pen was directly smashed.


    The ink marks disappeared, but Xiao Meng did not lose his momentum and directly killed Zhong Kui.


    Zhong Kui''s eyes also showed a sense of worry, and he also felt the momentum of Xiao Meng, a girl who was actually stronger than his momentum!


    But fortunately, the judge pen in his hand is not a common grade, almost the same quality as the old stone. Shidian Yama trusts him very much, so he told him that he gave Zhong Kui the judge pen.


    In those days, Zhong Kui was walking the way for the sky, and the judge reviewed the injustices in the world, but the world changed drastically, and Zhong Kui gradually became a legend.


    Now it reappears, but it is to kill people?


    The Ten Temple Yama is the first soul to be attracted by the rebirth stone.


    The real Pluto!


    "Dead!" Zhong Kui shouted sharply.


    The judge pen in his hand flashed a few ink marks at this moment, and this time a dead word appeared directly!


    Judge''s pen, life and death can be judged!


    Zhong Kui pushed with both hands, and the word of death rolled directly towards Xiaomeng. The dead spirit was so sad that it spread throughout the sky. All the creatures around him were dying, whether it was plants or animals.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin stood up and used secret methods to protect Yimen. Only then did Yimen''s disciples avoid the spread of death.


    Xiao Meng laughed in her eyes, and at this moment, she directly blasted her fist. With her current strength, Zhong Kui was just a bigger ant in front of her.


    Two small realms can already determine many things.


    The death word split instantly, and Xiao Meng''s figure appeared in front of Zhong Kui in an instant.


    Zhong Kui didn''t react, he was still immersed in the feeling of his spiritual power being torn apart by Xiao Meng. He never expected Xiao Meng to be so powerful!


    There was no mercy in Xiao Meng''s eyes, no matter what Zhong Kui had done, but now Zhong Kui took the lives of ordinary people at will, she couldn''t bear it.


    That was their fellow robe, and those people did nothing wrong, it would be too cruel to be taken away like this!


    "Let go of me, you will pay the price for your behavior!" Zhong Kui shouted sharply, "We are just selecting manpower for the underworld, and we are not trying to destroy all human beings. You kill me, and the Ten Temple Yama will not let it go. your!"


    He was a little hoarse, he lived a long time, but the longer he wanted to live.


    "The underworld is in peace. We have nothing to do with each other. Now that you have done such a thing, you can only pay for your life!" Xiao Meng said.


    The light in her hand was shining, and her spiritual power surged.


    The same is the sunset collapse, but the sunset collapse that Xiaomeng displayed is a little different from that of Yuwen Xiongba, this sunset collapse is really comparable to the sun!


    "boom!"


    The black breath rushed out of Zhong Kui''s body, and quickly swept the entire sky.


    Xiao Meng was submerged in an instant, and then the sunset broke out, and the explosive force rushed out of the darkness with Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng frowned, and even she felt depressed by this black power.


    Yu Wen Xiongba frowned, and everyone was looking at the black mist at this moment with serious eyes.


    In the black mist, a figure walked slowly, looking very young, without any vitality in his eyes.


    He was wearing a black robe, and his whole body was covered in black mist.


    "I am the Yama of the Ten Temples!"

 Chapter 2548： Swallow it!

    Chapter 2548 is swallowed!


    "Ten Temple Yama?" Yuwen Xiongba frowned.


    Even if they are far away, they can feel the depression.


    "It''s miserable, Xiao Meng is injured..." Liu Jin said suddenly.


    They also found that Xiao Meng Zai Ruo Ruowu had deviated from her body. Xiao Meng''s left hand had actually been injured, but in order not to lose her momentum, she leaned sideways.


    Chang Yuan and Yuwen Xiongba naturally saw this scene. The moment the opponent came out, the black aura was simply released. If Xiaomeng did not react fast enough to push himself out with the reaction force of the sunset, it is estimated All arms have to be scrapped!


    "I am transformed by the heaven and the earth, and the vicissitudes of heaven and earth have reached this point. It is a fact that the underground palace is now on the earth, and it is also the general trend." Ten Palace Yama said lightly.


    Now that the world has changed drastically, the underworld has slowly stepped into the front of the earth''s cultivation world. It can be said that it is the general trend, but what the underworld has done does not seem to be the general trend.


    "Is it the general trend to take the lives of others at will?" Yu Wen Xiongba coldly shouted.


    "This is their opportunity. In such a big environment, everyone is practicing, otherwise they will die. They enter the underworld and can get the resources and opportunities for practice. They may not die." Ten Temple Yama said lightly. .


    Everyone was also taken aback, not knowing what to say, what the Ten Temple Yama said made them unable to refute.


    The great change of heaven and earth appeared, and I don''t know how many people would die in this fusion. Whether this is wrong or not, suddenly no one can say clearly.


    "If you want to stop, there is only death." Ten Temple Yama said flatly.


    The turbulent black atmosphere soon enveloped the whole door, without any dead ends.


    Suddenly, bells, drums, piano, flute, erhu, sheng, and xun floated out together, and a hundred sounds rang!


    All the death energy was slowly dissipated, and eight musical instruments appeared, and the spread of death energy was quickly alleviated.


    The Great Buddha!


    Sweat dripped on Xiao Meng''s face, as if the lake could fall down at any time, and these dead breaths seemed alive.


    The Eight Dao musical instruments are getting bleak, they are nothing more than phantoms, facing such a majestic death, even the Great Buddha Art can''t resist it.


    Ten Temple Yama��s face was extremely calm, he waved his hand faintly, and suddenly all the black energy gathered together, becoming a pair of huge fists, and blasted towards Xiao Meng.


    The eight musical instruments shattered in an instant, Xiao Meng spewed a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned pale.


    Everything seemed silent, and none of the people in the same school spoke.


    Yama of Ten Temples slowly walked towards Xiao Meng without any emotion on his face.


    Yuwen Xiongba wanted to rush up, but was directly stopped by Liu Jin, but Wang Erdan and Chang Yuan had already rushed up.


    Yama of the Ten Temples didn''t even look at them, waved faintly, as if they were hit hard, there was a lifelessness on their faces, and they fell softly.


    "This is the end of the weak. I''m giving them a chance. They should be grateful." Yama of the Ten Temples said indifferently.


    He didn''t even put all the people in his eyes. He didn''t know how many years he had lived and how many sects were destroyed before him.


    Xiao Meng''s face was extremely pale, and she felt that she was full of lifelessness. Ten Temple Yama did not attack her soul, but directly prepared to kill her!


    On the other side, in the secret room.


    Su Yan closed his eyes tightly, his whole person seemed to have disappeared into the world, and no sense of spirit could perceive his existence.


    Su Yan suddenly exhaled a suffocating breath, and the dust around him suddenly lifted up and then dispersed.


    The air waves under his feet formed a Tai Chi picture.


    The body and form are unified, Su Yan''s aura seems to have reached an agreement with the world, but suddenly, this aura suddenly exploded!


    Between the heaven and the earth, black clouds suddenly gathered, and Yu Wen Xiongba''s eyes faded, but only for a moment, he seemed to sense something and suddenly raised his head!


    Before, he only thought that this was the lifelessness of Yama of Ten Temples, but he didn''t expect that it was not lifelessness, but thundercloud.


    A figure rushed into the thundercloud, and everyone was involuntarily attracted to the past, even the Yama of the Ten Temples looked up.


    "This is... the boss?" Chang Yuan also found the figure.


    The footsteps of Yama of the Ten Temples also stopped, anyway, Xiao Meng and others'' bodies were already occupied by his lifelessness, and he was also very curious about who this person was that caused Thunder Tribulation.


    Stop and watch at this time.


    Su Yan was in the thundercloud at this moment, and his eyes were extremely calm. After returning to Earth for nearly half a year, Su Yan finally took that step and stepped into the Second Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm!


    This was his thunder tribulation, and the skyrocketing thunder exploded directly, washing Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan looked at the tribulation, snapped his fingers indifferently, the tribulation disappeared, and there was no cloud!


    Su Yan did take advantage of the earth, and there was indeed a gap between the heavens here and the upper realm. The tribulation of the second layer of heaven was as if nothing was left to Su Yan.


    Su Yan slowly fell to the ground, looking at Yama of the Ten Temples faintly.


    "Did you?" Su Yan asked lightly.


    "Who are you?" Yama of the Ten Temples said lightly.


    He also felt the pressure of Heavenly Tribulation, but because the earth''s heavenly path was indeed inferior to the upper realm, he did not see what realm Su Yan was.


    "The one who killed you!" Su Yan said lightly.


    Ten Temple Yama was also stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so arrogant that he dared to say killing words in front of him.


    That being the case, then he didn''t need to listen anymore. With a wave of the palm of the Ten Temple Yama, countless death auras rushed towards Su Yan and swallowed it directly!


    The face of Yama of the Ten Temples was full of sneers, this level of lifelessness, even if it was a big Luo Jinxian, he would die!


    Yuwen Xiongba has relaxed. Now that Su Yan has appeared, and has advanced, if even Su Yan can''t solve it, then it''s useless to be nervous.


    In almost an instant, the lifelessness disappeared a little bit, and the eyes of Yama of the Ten Temples became cold.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s actions are a bit funny, because he is swallowing these lifeless spirits!


    "Trash." Su Yan said suddenly.


    These lifeless ranks were too low, and he was also very disappointed.


    The face of Yama of the Ten Temples turned blue, his hands lingering lifelessly.


    However, Su Yan glanced at Yama of Ten Temples, and suddenly laughed, he opened his mouth and sucked suddenly.


    Ten Temple Yama was still in the anger of being mocked by Su Yan, and suddenly found his body swayed. He was just the soul, and he himself survived because of the death stone.


    At this moment, his primordial spirit seemed to be crumbling, and the whole person was directly swallowed by Su Yan!

 Chapter 2549： Step into the darkness

    Chapter 2549 Stepping into the Darkness


    "Does this win?" Liu Jin showed an expression of disbelief.


    After all, the opponent is the Ten Temple Yama, a legendary existence.


    Was he swallowed by Su Yan so easily?


    "Boss shouldn''t have indigestion, right?"


    "Why hasn''t Xiao Meng''s injury been recovered? The spell hasn''t been relieved?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s not that simple."


    The eyes of several people stayed on Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan said, "What I swallowed just now was just an incarnation of him."


    But this incarnation is not simple at all, it is split from the main soul and is as precious as the second soul.


    It takes at least ten thousand years of tempering to achieve such a state.


    "Is that the Ten Temple Yama?" Su Yan''s face became very cold.


    And a pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the void.


    This pair of blood-red eyes occupied most of the sky!


    The momentum has also reached a very amazing level!


    Looking across all beings, looking at the humans on the ground contemptuously from the perspective of God.


    In the face of real power, people can''t support it at all!


    The Yama of the underworld is the lord of the ghost country and the king of the underworld.


    But the expression on Su Yan''s face hardly changed, still as indifferently as before.


    In terms of his realm, it is of course impossible to be overwhelmed by such aura, "I heard that the Yamas of the ten temples have different names. Which temple are you the king of Yama?"


    An old voice came from the void; "Old man Chaga Yueluo is the saint king of the wheel among the ten temples of Yama, in charge of the humanity of the six reincarnations. Anyone who wants to be reborn as a human must go through the old man��s life and death records. Point! You are already in the tribulation period and are not under the jurisdiction of the old man."


    "It turned out to be the King of Cycling?" Su Yan smiled, "I heard that you ranked last in the Ten Temple Yama. It turned out to be the most useless one."


    "What are you talking about? How dare you look down on the old man? Impudent!"


    Although Lun Zhuan Wang was extremely angry, he still didn''t dare to look down upon the man in front of him. If possible, he didn''t want to act with the unfathomable man in front of him.


    After the clone was swallowed just now, the King of Cycling remained in the mortal world but only a touch of divine thought remained.


    But even if it is just a touch of divine mind, it is not something that ordinary monks can contend!


    Lun Zhuan Wang: "You already have the realm of transcendence, and you are definitely not a mortal body! Why bother with such a mortal and surrender your status!"


    "They are all under my sect, and the earth is also my territory. Did you ask me what I mean before you came in?" Su Yan raised his eyebrows gently, "I am very unhappy that you come here uninvited."


    "Joke! We are the true gods of the underworld! Do you think you can be above the underworld?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were very cold: "So you can''t talk about it?"


    In the sky, the aura of blood-colored eyes rose to the extreme.


    Almost all creatures on the ground were crushed and immobile on the ground.


    Only Su Yan was still standing in the air.


    "Joke, do you think this can overwhelm me? Stupid." Su Yan stretched out a hand and grabbed it casually in the void!


    The endless darkness in the sky, as well as the blood-colored eyes are extremely twisted, "You..."


    The King of Wheels obviously did not expect Su Yan to have such a terrifying ability!


    It can be played with applause as the will of the underworld!


    What a terrible ability this is!


    When Su Yan let go, the twisted darkness in the sky burst directly!


    "How dare you..."


    Lun Zhuan left only one unfinished word.


    And the attack of the underworld also ends here.


    A large swath of red petals floated in the air.


    Through Su Yan''s eyes, what I saw were countless fascinating magical weapons!


    The manzhushahua on the ground is connected into a sea of ??strange flowers, endless!


    This is a set of formations with a range of over 100,000 li, which can finally envelop the whole world!


    But the core of the formation is hidden in the depths of that shadow.


    The inside of the shadow is unfathomable, circulating the underworld.


    Maybe you have to kill the Yan Luo Temple to find the core of the formation.


    This time the speed of the underworld attack is so fast!


    If calculated according to the expansion speed of the sea of ??flowers, the entire world will fall into the hands of the underworld at most in the next five days.


    Since then, the world has become a ghost country!


    Time was so tight that Su Yan slowly fell to the ground.


    Liu Jin asked: "Xiao Meng is unconscious, what shall we do?"


    "I couldn''t wake her up with Yuan Li, her soul was taken away. There is only one way to save her, and that is to go to the underworld and bring her soul back."


    "In the past few days, more and more people have been unconscious, and even the operation of the entire society has encountered great difficulties."


    Such a big crisis can only be solved by Su Yan.


    "I''m going to the underworld. You stay at home." Su Yan said, "You don''t need to follow. The place is very strange. If you follow, it will become a burden to me!"


    "But there are ten Yama Kings, and you only have one person..."


    Su Yan smiled confidently: "You don''t have to worry about me. If I were to fall, I would have fallen a long time ago. It is not yet a turn for the little ghosts to ride on my head."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he slowly floated up and slowly entered the huge darkness.


    Although everyone is also worried about Su Yan, they are more aware that if they forcefully follow, they will really become a burden to Su Yan!


    The powerful death aura of the ghost kingdom of the underworld alone is not something their mortal flesh can contend.


    What''s more, there are ten temples in the underworld and Yan Luo staring at him!


    Su Yan flew into the shadows.


    After entering it, all he saw was boundless darkness.


    The darkness is vast, and in fact this is another world.


    There was a strong and incomparable breath of death and a breath that was more desolate and desolate than death.


    What''s even more unbearable is that there is still the quietness of needle falling.


    Everything is silent to the extreme.


    The so-called lifelessness can''t be so.


    Su Yan flew in the deadly silence for a long time, and finally saw a path.


    This road is the only coordinate in the darkness and the only road to the ghost country.


    The ghost country is also called the underworld, the dead world.


    This world has existed in human legends since ancient times, and belongs to the dead.


    Yama of the Ten Temples is the master of the ghost country.


    There are also six reincarnations and infinite hells in the ghost country. These two places maintain the operation of the entire world order.


    Su Yan continued to fly along the road, and it didn''t take long for him to finally see a long line, which was at least fifty miles long.


    The team is full of various souls, and these souls have extremely empty eyes, walking mechanically on the ground.


    Behind them, the messengers of the Hades escorted them.


    "Will the soul of Xiaomeng be here?" Su Yan accelerated the speed of the flight, and at the same time scanned the huge team below with his spirit.

 Chapter 2550： Santuchuan

    Chapter 2550: Three Ways


    The messengers of the underworld, Niu Tau and Ma Mian, also discovered the existence of Su Yan: "Who are you, how dare you come to the underworld to behave..."


    Before the last word was spoken, a bull''s head had already rolled to the ground.


    The bull head who was cut down by Su Yan was horrified: "Ah! Killing... Killing..."


    Ma Mian mocked: "You forgot, we have already died once, how could we die again? What a fool!"


    "Kill the ghost!"


    The horse''s face slapped the bull''s face.


    Niutou was a little more settled now, and picked up his head that had fallen on the ground with both hands, holding his head with both hands and staring at Su Yan flying in the sky.


    Even if he loses his head, the bull head is still alive and well


    Su Yan''s divine mind scanned the circle of ghosts, but did not find Xiao Meng''s soul.


    Then Su Yan fell in front of them, and a ray of light shot from the palm of Su Yan''s palm, hitting the body of the bull head.


    Bull head horse face is the messenger of the underworld.


    The laws of the underworld are very different from the present world.


    The attack methods of this world are almost ineffective against the messengers of the underworld.


    But this attack is obviously different from just now!


    After Niutou''s chest was shot through, the whole person began to vaporize quickly.


    After the body was completely transformed into strands of black aura and drifted away, the armor originally worn on the body also clanged to the ground.


    There was still a horse face left, and he was completely shocked by Su Yan''s methods!


    Su Yan said: "I am very impatient, tell me, where are you going?"


    "This is Huangquan Road, we are going to Guimenguan!" Ma Mian was completely frightened, "The hero, don''t kill me! Tell you what I know!"


    "Which one of the ten halls of Yama is responsible for Guimen Pass?"


    Ma Mian said, "There is no Lord Yama in the Guimen Pass."


    "Who is there then?"


    "The three big ghost generals and half a million Yin Soldiers are guarding the ghost gate."


    Su Yan asked again: "Are all the Yin Soldiers you talked about like you?"


    "Hero, don''t look at me like this. I''m also a soul-stuck messenger, and the mere Yin Soldier cannot be compared with us."


    The horse face was a bit interesting, and after speaking, he stared at Su Yan eagerly.


    Even without the jurisdiction of Tau Tau Ma Mian, this large force is still walking mechanically. He turned a deaf ear to what happened next to him.


    Su Yan asked, "What about after the ghost gate is closed?"


    "After the Guimen Pass...that is where the Six Paths of Samsara is located, and above the Six Paths of Samsara is the Ten Temple Yama King. Because the Six Paths of Samsara is very important, the Ten Temple Yamas are needed to guard it."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and said, "I will trouble you to lead the way. Take me to the Ghost Gate for a walk."


    This statement really has an unparalleled weird feeling.


    Because in our traditional culture, these words are very unlucky.


    But Su Yan was actually going to really walk around the inside of Guimenguan.


    Only in this way can the spirit of Xiao Meng come back!


    The horse''s face was embarrassed, and when he was about to speak, Su Yan turned slightly and turned into a bull''s head.


    This transformation technique is simply vivid, and what''s even more wonderful is that Su Yan also exudes a faint underworld death, just like a bull''s head!


    Ma Mian was also dumbfounded. I don''t know which fairy tale this is. Isn''t it fun to go to heaven and earth? Have to come to the underworld to play role-playing!


    But the current situation is that the horse-mian''s neck is pinched by Su Yan, and the horse-mian has no room to resist. He sneered at Su Yan and said: "Hero, I will lead the way!"


    The two followed the group of ghosts for a long time.


    Su Yan got a lot of useful information from Ma Mian.


    I don''t know how long it took to go forward.


    There was a road outside, and it was always a misty black.


    Such unchanging scenery can easily blur people''s judgments of time.


    Finally, Su Yan smelled something unusual in the air.


    "Is there a big river ahead?"


    "Hero, how did you know?"


    "Because there is already a little water vapor in the air, and there is also some very strange aura. Could there be many other monsters in the water?"


    The horse face arched his hands and said: "Hero, there should be Santuchuan in front. Santuchuan is the Styx. After crossing the Styx, you will reach Guimenguan after a short walk."


    "Santuchuan..." Su Yan looked up at Ma''s face, "How are we going to cross the river?"


    "Of course I cross the river by ferry. There have always been ferrymen on the Three Ways River. The old rule was to cross the river if you have money, and throw you into the Styx as a water ghost if you don��t have money. Now the situation is different. The rules have also changed. No matter who it is, you can cross the river..."


    This horse face talks endlessly, it is a typical talk.


    At first he was very afraid of Su Yan, but after a long time, his vigilance was paralyzed.


    He took the initiative to say many things that Su Yan didn''t ask.


    When Ma Mian talked, they really saw a big river running in front of them.


    There is also a strange breath in the water vapor that is difficult to express in words.


    The river flows endlessly, showing a strange purple color.


    After reaching the river, many drowned souls can be seen in the river.


    These drowned souls are twisted and stacked together, and the number is hard to measure...


    After all, the underworld has existed for so many years.


    And by the river, there were already ten men waiting.


    Ma Mian has already said that it is impossible for Santuchuan to fly over. When something is about to fly over, countless souls in the river will pull it down and pull it into the water.


    Because the number of ghosts is already difficult to measure, the power of this pulling is also difficult to measure.


    It may even end up competing with the whole Santuchuan!


    Even if the Ten Temple Yama came, I am afraid I can''t resist it!


    The only way to pass Santuchuan is by ferry.


    The bodies of Santuchuan''s males looked very strong, but the strange thing was that they had no faces.


    The face that should have appeared is a white board.


    "The king of Yama punishes the Yin soldiers who have disrupted the law and order, and he has been a man in Santuchuan for five hundred years."


    Su Yan asked: "Then what do they want to do with shipping?"


    "Of course it is bribing the upper person, which can save a few days of suffering. Having no face, not crying, not laughing, not talking, is actually a very cruel punishment! Who doesn''t want a little relief?"


    The ferry is not big, but the physique of the soul is inherently very strange. Many souls can be stacked together, like playing stacked houses.


    It seems very fun, but in fact there is a great risk.


    Because the current of Santuchuan is very turbulent, souls will be squeezed off the boat and fall into Santuchuan.


    Su Yan boarded the boat with Ma Mian.


    In order to avoid Ma Mian playing tricks, Su Yan always stood tightly beside Ma Mian.


    As long as you pass Santuchuan, the ghost gate is closed!

 Chapter 2551： gate of hell

    Chapter 2551: Ghost Gate Closed


    The ferry went to the middle of Santuchuan.


    Su Yan saw not only the twisted souls in the purple water wave, but also a big fish.


    It''s hard to think that there will be fish in Santuchuan!


    The fish looked very fast and fierce, and even glared back at Su Yan!


    Ma Mian hurriedly pulled Su Yan away from the bow, "Hero, you can''t play casually on Three Ways River. Once the ship capsizes, we will all explain it here. No matter how powerful you are, it is impossible to escape!"


    Su Yan asked: "What is the origin of this fish?"


    Ma Mian said, "I''m not sure, but the fish have been in Santuchuan for many years. It is said that they have lived in Santuchuan before the prefecture. There are often big fish overturning ferry boats. However, There are very few such things, and we should not be so unlucky."


    "Is it?"


    "It''s true!"


    "What is the bird on that day?"


    Following the direction of Su Yan''s finger, Ma Mian looked up and saw that there were three doves flying in the sky!


    The bird''s bones are all exposed on the outside, and the inside is wrapped in flesh and blood, which looks very strange.


    At the same time the body is huge, flying around in the air!


    Su Yan asked: "Mamian, didn''t you say that no one can fly over Santuchuan? Why are these birds flying above our heads?"


    "This is the Bone Dove Bird! They feed on the souls and fishes in the river, and the souls fear them, of course they are not affected. They are also existences that we can''t provoke..."


    "This underground palace is also very interesting." Su Yan said.


    At this moment, the bony dove bird in the sky made a long cry and seemed to have discovered something. Three or four heads gathered on the top of Su Yan and they kept circling.


    "No... They seem to sense something... Could it be that we have some living creatures here? This bird is most sensitive to the breath of living creatures! There are rare flesh and blood, living creatures in the underworld, so what should be thrown into the river? Go! Otherwise, if they are attacked, our ship will sink!" The horse face panicked to the extreme.


    This is above Santuchuan.


    If he falls into it, even if he is an ecstasy messenger, his fate will be the same as those of Luoshui''s wronged souls.


    In panic, Su Yan held Ma Mian''s shoulder with one hand.


    Su Yan just pressed it lightly, but the horse''s face immediately stopped moving.


    Ma Mian only felt that there was a powerful force coming from Su Yan''s hand!


    The ferry was full of ghosts, and the only flesh and blood body was of course Su Yan.


    Su Yan certainly knew this very well.


    Su Yan raised his hand gently, and a sword light flew out of his sleeve!


    The sword light cuts through the sky like lightning!


    A few skull doves were directly scared away!


    Ma Mian was completely dumbfounded, and I never thought that this person would be so bold!


    Actually dared to directly attack Bone Dove Bird in Santu Chuan!


    Is this desperate? !


    Su Yan thought very well. Instead of standing on the boat waiting for the attack of the Bone Dove Bird, it is better to take the initiative to attack.


    How good can these flat-haired beasts be?


    The Bone Dove Bird was really afraid of Su Yan''s sword light, and after being startled away, he never dared to come closer.


    But Santu Kawakami was still choppy.


    The waves swayed around the ferry with countless souls.


    "It''s okay." Su Yan said lightly.


    "Hero, where on earth did you come from?" The horse''s face was still in shock.


    "Where did you go to collect the soul?" Su Yan asked back.


    "Human world."


    Su Yan said: "I also come from the world."


    "How is this possible! After the body of flesh and blood enters the underworld, it will definitely be corroded! It is impossible for humans to sustain it."


    "Human?" The corners of Su Yan''s mouth curved slightly.


    The opposite bank of Santuchuan can almost be seen.


    The process of crossing the river was full of surprises.


    According to Ma Mian, they will be able to reach the legendary ghost gate after another journey.


    Ma Mian now fully knew that Su Yan was definitely not an existence he could afford.


    Just lead the way, by the way, tell some things you know to win Su Yan''s favor.


    At least I hope that Su Yan can let him go.


    As it gets closer and closer to the ghost gate.


    There are also more cow head horse noodles around, driving a lot of souls, converging from different directions.


    This is like the sea is a hundred rivers, all the big rivers in the world will eventually be injected into the ocean!


    At a glance, there are endless souls.


    The eyes of these souls are empty to the extreme, and they are doing mechanical movements one by one.


    Then Su Yan saw the towering city wall appear at the end of the horizon.


    And there are huge ghost faces on these city walls!


    These ghost-faced blue-faced fangs, their eyes can turn. Embedded on the city wall, it is actually a living thing!


    And all the ghost teams, the final end is on the other side of the city wall!


    After entering the ghost gate, even if you really enter the ghost country and the underworld!


    Although at the end of the horizon, you can see the wall of Guimenguan straight into the sky.


    But it really took three days to get to the bottom of the ghost gate!


    During this time, Su Yan had been watching carefully.


    The fangs ghosts on the wall of Guimenguan are real creatures, but the whole thing actually feels like a formation.


    These fangs ghosts are obviously already part of the formation.


    The scale of this formation is very exaggerated, enough to cover the whole world!


    The existence of the underworld counts for one hundred thousand years. During these long years, they definitely have enough time to build a world-class formation!


    Facing such a formation, it is almost impossible to break the formation!


    But Su Yan didn''t need to break the formation.


    He has now become the identity of a bull head, and he can easily get into it.


    Ma Mian pleasedly said: "Hero, at most one hour later, we will enter the ghost gate. After entering the ghost gate, hero, follow me to the Hall of Soul Gathering. If you can''t do it, I will be thrown into the **** and be punished... ��"


    "What if someone sees through my identity?"


    Ma Mian said: "This is absolutely impossible! In the underworld, there are more than one million cow head horse noodles. It is all under the management of Soul Gathering Hall. Those masters who manage five thousand cow head horse noodles casually, if everyone knows it, what''s the matter? If it��s bad, hero, go wherever you want. There are still many good places in the city..."


    Su Yan asked, "Where is the place above the Soul Gathering Hall?"


    "It''s the palace of the Rotating Saint King. That kind of place is not a place that our soul-staining messengers can go to. I have never been to it. I have only seen it outside. The magnificent...Tsk..." Ma Mian replied casually.


    Su Yan thought to himself, Xiao Meng''s soul is most likely in the hands of the Lun Hua Wang. Go straight to the king''s palace to get someone out!


    If the King of Rounds agrees to release people, it''s okay to discuss!


    If you don''t agree, just go to Te Niang and make a big fuss!

 Chapter 2552： wrong person

    Chapter 2552: Admitting the wrong person


    Finally, Su Yan followed the huge group of ghosts and came to the front of Ghost Gate.


    Guimenguan is very majestic!


    Wanli Xiongguan, towering into the clouds!


    Bigger than any building Su Yan has ever seen.


    It is not comparable to the so-called skyscrapers in the world!


    The history of the underworld is very long, and it can even be traced back to the beginning of the world.


    Compared with the majesty of Guimenguan, the human soul is so small.


    Countless souls with hollow eyes walked into the ghost gate of the soul-staying messenger.


    Su Yan originally thought that the ghost gate would be guarded by heavy soldiers.


    But what was unexpected was that there was no single soldier before Guimen Pass.


    Only nine huge statues stand outside the ghost gate.


    All ghosts must accept the inspection of these nine statues to enter the ghost gate.


    These nine statues have bat wings on their backs. They are very vicious and hideous. They look like gargoyles in Western legends!


    Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts were amazing. He had already felt that these nine statues were living creatures like the ghost faces embedded in the city wall!


    In the ghost country, the concept of living things is completely different from that in the present world.


    The living creatures here are not flesh and blood, but an independent soul.


    These nine statues are the guards of Guimenguan.


    At this time, the death aura on Su Yan completely covered the aura of the living.


    Even so, Su Yan was not completely sure that he could fool these nine statues.


    They are standing here, don''t know how many thousands of years. Never let a living thing go, enter the ghost gate!


    When Su Yan passed by, the eyes of the nine statues were involuntarily concentrated on Su Yan.


    As Su Yan took his steps, the nine statues turned their heads together!


    Their eyes are always fixed on Su Yan alone!


    Su Yan is not very nervous. If he is found out of his identity, he will have a big deal at the door of this ghost gate and behead the nine statues!


    Among the underworld, the only one to see is the Ten Temple Yama King, and it is only enough to see.


    As for the remaining Yin Soldiers, they were not seen by Su Yan at all.


    On the contrary, the dog face is very nervous. If Su Yan''s identity is found out, then he is an enemy from inside and outside, and he will inevitably be thrown into Hell to be punished.


    But in the end, none of the nine statues acted on Su Yan, but silently watched Su Yan enter the ghost gate.


    Inside the ghost country, Su Yan also entered for the first time.


    Of course I have heard a lot of legends!


    But there is nothing surprising about the sight after entering Guimenguan.


    There are many ancient buildings around, as well as the fog.


    Some Yinsi in ancient costumes are walking around.


    All this trance made Su Yan seem to have returned to ancient times.


    Those souls that were escorted were also handed over to Yinsi.


    The next thing has nothing to do with soul-staying messengers like Bull Head Gou Mian, and they have to go to the Soul Gathering Hall to return to their lives.


    Above the Soul Gathering Hall is the palace of the Lunzhuan King.


    Little dream is very likely somewhere.


    Gou Mian was about to return to the Soul Gathering Hall, so Su Yan was of course not interested in accompanying him.


    Su Yan now only wanted to sneak into the palace of the wheel king to find the whereabouts of Xiao Meng.


    The Soul Gathering Hall was already very huge.


    And above the Soul Gathering Hall, there is a golden palace suspended in the air.


    This golden palace occupies a very large area and can almost be regarded as a small city.


    There are countless golden shining Jinggong shells above, in a position like the sky.


    The dog face has already said that it is also the palace of the Lunatic King.


    It can be seen from this, what status is the King of Cycle in the underworld!


    When fighting in the mortal world, Su Yan broke the one-fold clone of the wheel king.


    The clone is only about one-tenth the strength of the main body, and if you reverse it, you can probably know where the strength of the wheel king is.


    The wheel king''s supernatural power is weak, and the battle lacks change.


    Not to mention that Su Yan also has the great weapon of Hell Heart...


    If the so-called Ten Temple Hall Yama is of this kind of strength.


    The leveling of the underground palace was just a matter of Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Dog face saw that Su Yan next to him became thinner and thinner, and then the whole person disappeared in the misty fog.


    Although Goomian knew Su Yan''s abilities were shocking, he was still taken aback.


    He had never heard of this invisibility technique!


    Gou Mian stretched out his hand and touched it a few times in the void, but he didn''t touch anything, which confirmed that Su Yan had left.


    Gou Mian let out a long sigh of relief, and went back to life in the Soul Gathering Hall alone.


    Once Su Yan leaves, it means he is safe.


    As for bringing Su Yan in to Guimenguan, Goumian would never report to it.


    If this incident were reported up, he would not be able to eat and walk around.


    Su Yan flew in the fog, carefully hiding all his breath,


    There are many detection and defense formations in the sky, and they completely hide their tracks in the fog.


    But how could he hide Su Yan''s keen spiritual sense?


    Su Yan cleverly avoided these formations until he stepped into the golden temple in the sky.


    Su Yan first entered a huge square.


    There are two groups of spectators coming and going on the square. The southwest corner of the square is also home to rare birds and beasts.


    Su Yan stood in the square like this, but these ghost soldiers had no way to detect Su Yan''s existence.


    And Su Yan''s goal was very clear from the beginning, first go to the main hall to find out, and then go to other places.


    The defense inside the palace is very lax!


    Su Yan also didn''t sense the breath of the wheel king.


    This makes it easier for Su Yan to spy.


    Su Yan quickly found the main hall!


    I was about to push the door to enter, but I didn''t expect the gate of the palace to open automatically!


    A three-meter-long, blue-faced fangs evil spirit walked out of the palace and said angrily: "Who! Dare to break into the Shendan Palace!"


    Then the evil spirit with green face and fangs pointed at Su Yan with a long halberd: "Null head? The soul-staining messenger is not in the lower realm and stays alive. Why did you suddenly break into the palace? Are you impatient? Believe it or not. It turned out you all at once!"


    Su Yan just remembered that he forgot to change his image back.


    Still the appearance of the soul-stuck envoy.


    The Green Wood Ghost King stared at Su Yan and suddenly said, "Could it be that the master book of the Soul Gathering Hall asked you to come? There was a master book who said to come here to get the pill... You come in with me."


    After the Aoki Oni King finished speaking, he turned and went back to the palace, and complained: "Why did you send a dumb person up this time?"


    The Aoki Ghost King didn''t doubt Su Yan''s identity.


    Because the underworld has never been broken into for thousands of years.


    The Ghost Gate has never been breached!


    So when thinking became a set trend, the Aoki Demon King never suspected that Su Yan was an intruder!


    Su Yan was already ready to make a move, but it was unexpected that things would usher in such an abrupt turn!


    At this time, there was no other way, and Su Yan was also very curious about what kind of pill the Lunatic King would refine in the palace.


    So Su Yan followed the evil spirit into the palace.

 Chapter 2553： Very happy

    Chapter 2553 is very happy


    The temperature inside the palace is extremely high.


    Because there is a pill furnace in the center of the interior that is emitting amazing heat.


    And there are various medicine cabinets all around, these medicine cabinets thought to be the collection of Wang Wannian.


    And this Aoki Demon King must be the guard used by the King of Cycles to guard the pill.


    Su Yan also didn''t expect that the main hall here would be used to do this kind of thing.


    If you kill the Aoki Demon King, and then ransack this place completely, then the Rotating King will be extremely angry!


    Su Yanzheng meant to do this.


    But I don��t want Aoki Demon King said: "You take this thing, this is what the Lord has prepared long ago, and this letter, you also bring it, don��t be foolish...Look at how stupid you are. I don��t know how the Virgin will send you here!"


    "Because I am stupid, so I feel at ease." Su Yan replied.


    After hearing this, the Aoki Oni King was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "That makes perfect sense."


    Then he handed a small medicine bottle and a letter to Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan still didn''t know who the Mother Aoki was talking about.


    For the underworld, his intelligence is not much.


    At this time, Su Yan asked again: "By the way, the Virgin has one more thing for me to ask. Has the Rotating Saint King recently brought back some monks'' spirits from this world?"


    Aoki Oni Wang said: "The Lord is not here, how do I know this?"


    "Where is the revolving saint king?"


    "The Lord has been guarded at the first level of Infernal Hell for the past ten years. Even if some monk''s spirit has been brought back, most of them should go there. You idiot, you are not dumb when talking. interesting."


    Su Yan''s evaluation made Su Yan dumbfounded.


    But then the Aoki Ghost King began to send Su Yan away again: "I have been guarding this temple for 20 years, and this is the first time I have talked to people. Unknowingly, I have talked too much. You can go back to the Virgin!"


    The Aoki Ghost King personally sent Su Yan outside.


    I saw a group of ghost soldiers hurriedly leading a zombie girl.


    Su Yan and Aoki Ghost King stood together, staring at each other.


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    The zombie girl said: "I came here to take medicine in the name of Our Lady of Jiuli..."


    This time the fake Li Kui collided with the real Li Kui!


    Su Yan nodded, finally knowing the name of this Virgin.


    Before the zombie girl had finished speaking, the Aoki Ghost King had already looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    Su Yan said, "I''m here to make trouble."


    "Troubleshooting? Asshole!"


    The halberd in the hands of the Aoki Demon King weighed at least three thousand catties, and it slammed into Su Yan''s legs!


    He didn''t want Su Yan''s life with this attack, he just wanted Su Yan to lose his ability to move, and then he could interrogate Su Yan later.


    But what was unexpected is that the halberd froze directly in the air.


    And Su Yan used only one finger to stop the halberd with strong power in the air!


    How could there be such a terrifying power in a mere bull''s head?


    Su Yan said, "Lun Zhuan made a big noise in my house. It made my family feel restless and killed a lot of my clans. Of course, this thing can��t be forgotten. My rule is if someone dares to ride my head. Come up, then I must give him ten times in return."


    Then Su Yan gently raised his hand, held the halberd, and then gently threw it. The Green Wood Ghost King turned into a meteor in the sky and flew out of the clouds!


    This Aoki Demon King was a bit interesting, so Su Yan was willing to let him go.


    Then Su Yan will be absolutely ruthless!


    A sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and then countless afterimages appeared in the air!


    When these dazzling afterimages are fleeting, all the ghost soldiers have fallen to their heads!


    Only the zombie girl was left shaking in place!


    She had never seen such a terrible character!


    It seems that Su Yan is even more terrifying than a scourge!


    Su Yan''s killing intent at this moment was extremely harsh!


    Just glared at the zombie girl, the girl was already limp, and then fell to the ground, unable to move anymore!


    Then Su Yan directly entered the palace again, and a tornado changed in his hands!


    After the tornado jumped from Su Yan''s hand to the ground, it swept across the palace!


    Countless medicine cabinets were rolled over, and all the pills were caught in the wind.


    The so-called remnant clouds were nothing more than this, and the tornado returned to Su Yan''s side after a while.


    Then he jumped into the palm of Su Yan''s palm, and was put in the sleeve of Su Yan.


    The hard work of Wang Wannian Lunzhuan was thus taken into the bag by Su Yan!


    If the king of rotation is here, it is estimated that the nose will be crooked!


    Su Yan then kicked towards the pill furnace in the center of the palace.


    Dan Lu weighed more than 10,000 jin, but he was still kicked down by Su Yan.


    The pill fluid in the inside flowed out directly, and at the same time a strange scent was fragrant.


    Purple flames are also burning in the palace!


    This purple fire is definitely not an ordinary flame!


    After it started to burn, even Su Yan felt threatened.


    Of course, it��s not very enjoyable just to dry it.


    Su Yan blew another breath towards this purple fire.


    Then the fire skyrocketed five or six times and turned into a blazing fire!


    Even standing on the wall of Guimenguan can be seen!


    After doing all this, Su Yan walked out of the palace with satisfaction.


    And behind Su Yan, there was already a purple sea of ??fire!


    Lun Zhuan will definitely regret offending Su Yan...


    And the zombie girl sitting on the ground was already scared!


    She has seen any murderer, but it is the first time she has seen someone as bold as Su Yan!


    I almost doubt if I have a nightmare!


    How could anyone be bold enough to reach this point!


    Su Yan ignored this, patted his hand happily, then walked over and carried the zombie girl''s body.


    The zombie girl had no heartbeat for a long time, and after the blood coagulated, even the skin turned purple.


    But what is unexpected is that the body is unexpectedly soft.


    Su Yan carried the zombie girl to the sky.


    The zombie girl was shocked to realize that his situation was very bad, but he was so powerful that he was far from being a little zombie.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan stood high in the sky, watching the Golden Temple of the Lunatic King transform into a purple sea of ??fire!


    The ghost soldiers guarding the palace wanted to fight the fire, but the nature of the purple fire was very strange. Even if they used water spells, they couldn''t suppress the fire at all!


    Su Yan said: "Zombie girl, do you know? Such a large floating palace must have a very strong internal driving force."


    "What are you going to do?" Although Su Yan''s tone was very calm, the zombie girl still sensed some extremely dangerous aura.


    "Do you still have to ask? Of course, it blows up the driving sky eye, and then the entire palace will fall to the ground..."

 Chapter 2554： Zombie girl

    Chapter 2554 Zombie Girl


    The zombie girl was stunned by what Su Yan said.


    "Are you... are you kidding? This is the Immortal Golden Palace of the Rotating King, one of the Ten Temples of Yama! If you destroy this place, you will have an endless relationship with the Ten Temples of Yama!"


    "We are in an unending relationship." Su Yan answered this question with a smile.


    Su Yan had killed the primordial avatar of the Lunzhuan King before, so that the ten thousand years of hard work of the Lunzhuan King was wiped out.


    This hatred is already very deep, what does it have to do with the destruction of a golden palace?


    I don''t know what''s going on. After doing the destruction here, Su Yan''s mood is so good.


    Sure enough, smashing someone''s home is a very happy thing!


    Su Yan raised his hand gently, and Tai''a turned into a huge sword light and hovered above Su Yan''s head.


    If the huge sword light still exudes an extremely powerful aura, just hanging in the air, the zombie girl feels that she is about to suffocate!


    What''s more terrible is that Tai''a is born with the attributes of destroying evil and slaying demons. Just being shrouded in sword light, the zombie girl is already extremely uncomfortable.


    But what shocked the zombie girl even more was: how could he control this terrifying sword light to such an extent!


    Su Yan snapped his fingers softly, then turned around, ready to leave.


    And because the zombie girl was put on the shoulder by Su Yankang, she saw it very clearly!


    Tai''a Jianguang hit Huanglong!


    With a crash!


    A shock wave swayed in the golden palace!


    The roofs of many golden palaces were lifted up!


    The rare birds and animals that were originally locked in the square began to cry!


    Then the immortal golden palace, known as the symbol of the power of the wheel king, became torn apart in the air and smashed toward the bottom!


    And a dazzling sword light flew back to Su Yan''s hands in this huge chaos.


    A rumbling behind!


    This incident will definitely be recorded in the annals of the underworld!


    Su Yan looked very relaxed, even humming a small song.


    At this time, Su Yan was indeed in a happy mood, and even a sentence floated in his mind: A real man will never look back at the explosion!


    Below the Immortal Golden Palace is the Hall of Soul Gathering!


    When the Immortal Golden Palace split, it smashed to the ground fiercely, and the Hall of Soul Gathering was the first to bear the brunt!


    And that weird purple flame even burned the towering walls of Guimenguan.


    There is a sound of crying father and mother inside and outside the Guimen Pass!


    The destruction effect this time is really astonishing to the extreme!


    Even a little bit beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    "Is this... the end?"


    The zombie girl is completely speechless!


    She just came to the Immortal Golden Palace on behalf of the Virgin to get a little pill, who knew she would encounter such a thing!


    And the creator of this masterpiece, Su Yan is still so relaxed and content.


    The zombie girl realized that she had really met the devil!


    Su Yan''s original plan was to go to the Underworld, pick out the Ten Temple Yama one by one, and then rescue Xiao Meng back.


    Now Su Yan has changed his mind. He wants to kill and commit fire and do all evil here, and then save Xiao Meng back.


    He wants to repay ten times what Yama of the Ten Temples has done to the world!


    "Do you know? Miss Zombie, I only know today how happy it is to be a bad person."


    "Ah..." The zombie girl''s brain is still down.


    Because what happened just now is so exaggerated that the Zombie Girl Dao hasn''t recovered yet.


    And the zombie girl doesn''t know how to define her current situation.


    If she is a hostage, she doesn''t even know what the hostage is.


    But if she is not a hostage, why does Su Yan put her on her shoulders?


    Could it be...


    The zombie girl suddenly thought of a possibility, and the expression on her face became very sad and angry, but there was a touch of shyness in her grief and anger.


    Su Yan really didn''t think so much.


    The booming explosion behind Su Yan felt simple and simple happiness.


    Su Yan was not flying fast, and about three hundred miles after leaving the gate, he entered a wasteland.


    Su Yan put down the zombie girl.


    Standing on the wasteland, the zombie girl looked at Su Yan tremblingly, "You are the most ferocious bull head I have ever seen! Even the Immortal Golden Palace was destroyed by you! What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan smiled, and then remembered that his transformation technique had not been solved yet.


    "This matter must be spread in the underworld in the shortest time! What should I do... Will they think that we are a group... Am I finished?"


    "Is this kind of thing important?" Su Yan asked back.


    "of course!"


    At this time, a lot of light passed over Su Yan and their heads!


    These are the powerhouses of Hades.


    The chaos over there urgently needs these people to help.


    When these powerhouses arrived, they suddenly discovered that Guimenguan had become an existence similar to infinite hell!


    Everything is ruined!


    The buildings that symbolized the power of Yama of the Ten Temples, and even the Guimen Gate itself, suffered extremely severe damage!


    Some of these strong men trembled with anger, and some were shocked to the extreme...


    But more is completely stunned.


    They don��t know how this happened!


    Su Yan asked the zombie girl: "Is the Madonna of Jiuli the strongest of the Jiuli? How could the Jiuli clan be reduced to the Hades?"


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t be more familiar with the two words Jiuli.


    The Jiuli clan used to compete in the Central Plains under the leadership of Chi You, but was driven to the 100,000 mountains after failure.


    However, the strong following Jiuli were still culled to death.


    It''s really hard to imagine, I can actually run into the Jiuli survivor in the underworld.


    The zombie girl said: "This is a long story. Five thousand years ago, our Jiuli clan was hunted down by thousands of miles..."


    "Stop it, we''ll talk about it slowly when we have time from the story." Su Yan took out a letter and a small medicine bottle. "You want these two things. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can make this I will leave two things to you so that you can go back and return to your mother of Jiuli."


    "I����"


    "If you don''t cooperate, then I have to kill you..."


    Su Yan''s voice only fell, and the big eyes of the zombie girl had already become teary!


    Su Yan was also very surprised that the zombies could also shed tears!


    Of course, this so-called threat was actually just to intimidate the girl, and Su Yan would not really be cruel.


    But it is obvious that the explosion of the Immortal Palace and the heavy damage of the ghost gate have deeply shocked the mind of the zombie girl!


    For 100,000 years in the underworld, there is no one who would dare to be so bold!


    So she thinks that if Su Yan can say it, then she can do it!


    Do people who dare to do such terrible things care about the life and death of a little zombie?

 Chapter 2555： Purple Rainbow Ghost King

    Chapter 2555: Purple Rainbow Ghost King


    Su Yan asked: "Where is the infinite hell, do you know?"


    The zombie girl nodded and looked at Su Yan in fear.


    She didn''t know what Su Yan was going to do, and she couldn''t guess what Su Yan''s purpose was.


    What she saw Su Yan had changed into a bull''s head, and even looked a little dumb.


    But what Su Yan did was enough to shock the entire underworld!


    Su Yancai: "You show me the way. As long as you take me there, you will be free. I will give you this letter and the medicine."


    "Really?" The zombie girl asked Su Yan in an incredibly and suspicious tone.


    Because he didn''t dare to look at it, Su Yan was a suspicious element.


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    In this situation, the zombie girl absolutely has no right to say no, and can only temporarily agree to Su Yan''s condition.


    "By the way, what is your name?"


    The zombie girl''s lips clicked a few times, and she hesitated to tell Su Yan''s name.


    "You don''t have to think too much, just have a name for easy calling."


    "My name is Chongming." The zombie girl whispered.


    "This name is weird."


    "Strange?" The zombie girl looked at Su Yan strangely.


    Su Yan turned and said excitedly: "We are just waiting here. This is the nearest road. If the king of rotation wants to go back to the Guimenguan rescue field, we will intercept him here."


    "Intercept... him?!" Chong Ming stared at Su Yan, the expression on his face was very unbelievable.


    But Su Yan looked so serious, absolutely not joking.


    This person says he wants to intercept King Yama? !


    Chongming is full of question marks.


    The ten-dian Yama ruled the underworld for hundreds of thousands of years. For the hundreds of millions of living beings in the underworld, they have long been accustomed to the ten-dian Yama to rule everything.


    They never thought about the possibility of overthrowing the Ten Temple Yama.


    Even just challenging the authority of the Ten Temple Yama will be considered an extremely incredible thing.


    Su Yan had seen Chongming''s look too much.


    He has been to many places and has done many incredible things.


    Before that, those people basically had this look.


    After doing this, it will turn into another completely different look.


    Chongming stared at Su Yan and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Just because they are the so-called Ten Temple Yama?" Su Yan only felt incomprehensible. He had faced how many more superior beings back then, and he was also not afraid.


    If there is fear, he is not Su Yan!


    A few rays of light in the sky flew past, and these rays of light dragged the tail for hundreds of meters, and the lifelessness was already very huge.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, this was just the level of the miscellaneous soldiers, A, B, C, D, and he was not even qualified to take action.


    Until Su Yan saw a purple light in the sky passing quickly.


    This purple light made Su Yan''s eyes bright!


    Immediately, the sword light of Tai''a flew out of Su Yan''s sleeve!


    Turn into an incredible sword light and take the light from the sky!


    Tai''a sword light is faster than lightning, almost beyond the limit that the zombie girl can catch!


    Anyway, when she reacted, there was a scream from the sky at the same time, someone had already hit the sword!


    The speed of this sword light''s flight made Chong Ming feel incredible!


    Looking at the bull head that Su Yan was holding on again, I only felt that I was really dreaming.


    There are seven levels of Jushun Envoys in the underworld, and Ngau Tau Ma Mian is in the sixth level, which is the bottom of the food chain.


    How could there be such a powerful bull head?


    At this time, Su Yan hadn''t changed into his original appearance. First of all, he felt that the disguise of Bull Head was very useful.


    The underworld hasn''t changed much for so many years, so some opinions have been very solidified.


    As soon as you see the bull head, you will feel that your strength is not good and there is no threat. It is a very good disguise.


    Another reason is that Su Yan is very nasty and funny. He changed to look like a bull head. It is still very interesting to see the frightened look of the zombie girl.


    The purple light in the sky turned into a purple-skinned ghost king.


    This ghost king was wearing an ancient official uniform with a sword stuck in his butt, and he was screaming in the sky.


    The zombie girl suddenly thought this picture was very funny, but immediately couldn''t laugh again.


    Because the strength of the ghost king in the sky is absolutely terrifying, but Su Yan has played so much.


    Just because Su Yan is even more unfathomable!


    The zombie girl couldn''t laugh at all when she thought of the strength of the bull head around her as deep as the sea, and she was intimidated by him.


    The ghost king looked very angry in the sky.


    This matter will be furious when it is placed on anyone, and it will fly in the sky without causing trouble.


    Suddenly a sword flew to your ass...


    Who can stand this?


    Su Yan could have killed it with a single sword, but the reason for not doing so was to ask for some useful information.


    The zombie girl beside her looked dull and cute, and the intelligence support she could provide was very limited.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and Jian Guang flew back from the sky to his hand, and at the same time a furious ghost king flew up.


    There are many cranes painted on this ghost king''s official uniform, and I don''t know which official uniform it is, but depending on the strength, it should be much better than the Qingmu ghost king guarding the **** pill hall.


    "You! How dare you hurt this king, little bullhead! Do you know the identity of this king?"


    Su Yan said relaxedly: "This is exactly the question I want to ask, you can introduce yourself."


    The ghost king was extremely angry, "This king is ruling over half a million ghost soldiers in the city of vain. How dare you talk to this king like this and don''t bow down and salute?"


    The domestic hierarchy of ghosts is very rugged.


    The ghost king was extremely angry for a little bullhead who didn''t kneel down on himself.


    Su Yan turned around and asked the zombie girl next to him: "Is the ghost king in the dead city very powerful?"


    Su Yan asked sincerely, not wanting the zombie girl and ghost king to be confused.


    How could a bull head ask such a question?


    Is this provocative?


    The zombie girl Chongming only felt that the bull''s head in front of her was very abnormal, but she explained: "There are four ghost kings in the dead city. The four ghost kings only listen to the dispatch of the ten halls of Yama. They have great authority and can be regarded as a prince. This indigo The one with purple skin should be the Purple Rainbow Ghost King."


    Su Yan said, "So, you still have a little use."


    The Purple Rainbow Ghost King glared at Su Yan: "Little Bull Head, dare to be so arrogant in front of this King, don''t blame this King for tearing you to pieces!"


    A wicked smile appeared on the face of the Purple Rainbow Ghost King, but there was still a layer of worry in his heart, because he was stuck in the **** with a sword when he was told to fly in the air.


    The flying speed of this sword is extremely fast, how can this little bull head control it?


    Could it be that something was obtained by chance?


    That can only kill this little bull head, grab it and talk about it!


    Seeing the zombie girl''s worried and scared eyes again.


    The Purple Rainbow Ghost King is sure: This little bull head must have no abilities, otherwise his accomplices would not be so worried!

 Chapter 2556： Jump repeatedly

    Chapter 2556: Repeated horizontal jump


    The purple rainbow ghost dynasty rushed towards Su Yan, and six afterimages immediately appeared in the air: "Little Bull Head, it is your honor to die under the shadow of this king''s ghost!"


    However, the Purple Rainbow Ghost King only started this ghost shadow, and he found that Su Yan in front of him suddenly had a dozen afterimages.


    These ten afterimages look so real, it seems that each one is a real body!


    The Purple Rainbow Ghost King showed unbelievable eyes, because with his strength, to maintain six afterimages is already the limit!


    And the bull head in front of him suddenly appeared ten afterimages, and he couldn''t help but ask, "What is your trick?"


    "Is this trick? There is no name, it''s just jumping repeatedly."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Zihong Ghost King almost vomited blood!


    Next, Su Yan suddenly flashed to the side of the Purple Rainbow Ghost King, and with just one punch, the Purple Rainbow Ghost King really vomited blood and lay on the ground.


    It really only took a second from the beginning to the end of the battle.


    Then Su Yan stepped on the head of the Purple Rainbow Ghost King, and said, "Where is the wheel king?"


    "On... on the first floor of Infinite Hell..."


    Su Yan asked: "The Guimen Pass has been destroyed like this. Isn''t he going to come? The Ten Temple Yama has already ordered the three thousand ghost kings to rush to Guimen Pass. It must not come..."


    "Three thousand ghost kings, are there so many ghost kings in the underground palace?" Su Yan''s gaze turned to the zombie girl.


    Chongming replied: "More than three thousand. With so many years of history in the underworld, there are at least tens of thousands of ghost kings. These tens of thousands of ghost kings have their own territories and subordinate ghost soldiers. In peacetime, they only need to take care of themselves. When you arrive at the decree of the Ten Temples, just wait for the dispatch. There are ten ghost kings under the seat of the wheel king. Each of these ten ghost kings has millions of mercenaries, and even the strong have their own kingdom of the dead."


    "That said, isn''t it a prince. Why would Yama of the Ten Temples do this? Are you afraid that these ghost kings will threaten their status after they become bigger?" Su Yan only felt that this management method was very extensive and very unreasonable.


    "The Virgin said that because the underground palace is too big. It can''t be managed by the Ten Temple Yama."


    "That''s it."


    After being approved by Su Yan, the zombie girl suddenly became nervous again.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Don''t zombies have no heartbeat? Why are you still so nervous?"


    "Of course the zombies are also nervous, okay? We just died physically! Not turned into a stone on the side of the road!" The zombie girl protested.


    Su Yan kicked the purple rainbow ghost king''s head, and the purple rainbow ghost king''s head tilted and he didn''t know his life or death.


    At the same time, a purple gas flew out from the mouth of the Purple Rainbow Ghost King, and after flying into the sky, it exploded like a burst of bright fireworks!


    This is a signal flare.


    Su Yan had the opportunity to prevent the flare from launching, but Su Yan did not do so.


    The zombie girl''s face immediately became frightened.


    But she immediately heard Su Yan''s relief: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    Su Yan stood still and didn''t move much, but didn''t know what was going on. In the eyes of the zombie girl, Su Yan''s figure suddenly became stalwart.


    It''s as unpredictable as a mountain!


    This flare drew a lot of light!


    Almost all the ghost kings are rushing here!


    The situation suddenly became very tense.


    But the zombie girl saw a smile on Su Yan''s face. This is an excited smile.


    The next battle can hardly be called a battle.


    It should be said that it was a unilateral massacre!


    Su Yan, one person and one sword, turned into an incredible color in the air!


    Pianruo shocking, like a dragon!


    Just a person, a sword, but kill those ghost kings crying father and mother!


    A rain of blood fell from the sky, pouring on the zombie girl.


    The zombie girl was completely dumbfounded, she had never thought that swordsmanship would be so terrifying!


    Those powerful ghost kings were as clumsy as puppets in front of Su Yan''s sword.


    Jianguang can kill twenty ghost kings once and twice!


    It''s terrifying to the extreme!


    That''s right, the zombie lady from the ghost country, after witnessing Su Yan''s swordsmanship with her own eyes, she felt a great chill from the inside out!


    The battle ended very quickly.


    Su Yan calmly fell from the sky to the ground, "From now on to Hell, I should not worry about our flies..."


    "We..." the zombie girl said with difficulty.


    If possible, she really didn''t want to be a fellow traveler with Su Yan.


    But the reality is also very obvious, she really has no choice.


    Su Yan said, "Let''s go to Hell. Since the King of Wheels does not come, then we will go directly to him!"


    "but����"


    "What''s so good about?"


    "Outside the Infinite Hell, there are heavy guards, and there are five Ksitigarbha kings..."


    Su Yan smiled: "Whatever he does, I will definitely be able to get in if I want to get in. Don''t you believe me?"


    Su Yan''s smile was very contagious, and the zombie girl nodded in confusion.


    Then I realized that she had promised something very remarkable.


    I''m afraid this will be over!


    The zombie girl Chong Ming had a worried expression, because she was involved in something extraordinary whether she wanted it or not.


    If the person in front of him can succeed, the eternal order of the underworld will inevitably be subverted!


    The zombie girl has the ability to fly, although the flying speed is not fast.


    Su Yan also couldn''t make it in a hurry, crossing nine cities including the City of Death and the Hell.


    These nine cities are all led by different ghost kings.


    Different ghost kings often lead the Yin soldiers to fight in the wasteland or in the city, and sometimes the deaths and injuries are very heavy, but the Ten Temple Yama has never paid attention to these things, but instead let the people below.


    With the badge of the Virgin of the Nine Lis, Su Yan and the zombie girl can pass between these forces.


    From the description of the zombie girl, it is not difficult to judge that the original intention of the establishment of the nine cities of the dead city was to protect the six reincarnations and the infinite hell, the core of the underworld.


    But now it has become a place of internal friction, which is really not worth the loss.


    After crossing these nine cities, there is the Yin Dharma pulpit, which was initially used by the Bodhisattva to save all living beings.


    Later, it gradually reduced to the field of five Ksitigarbha kings.


    The status of the Ksitigarbha king is above the ghost king, only below the ten temple Yama.


    The ghost king was formed by the leaping of ordinary Yin soldiers, but the Ksitigarbha king was different. The time it existed in the underworld was almost on the same level as the Ten Temple Yama.


    The zombie girl mentioned this to Su Yan in particular, with the goal of hoping that Su Yan would not provoke the Ksitigarbha.


    With Su Yan''s wisdom, how could one fail to see through this?


    Now that she thought so, Su Yan had to pick and drop the five Ksitigarbha kings one by one.


    In this way, I told the Ten Temple Yama that there are guests coming, and the door should be opened to welcome the guests!

 Chapter 2557： Bad comer

    The second thousand five hundred and fifty-seventh chapter is not good


    The Yin Dharma forum is divided into five positions in the south, east, north and west.


    Each forum is huge enough to hold millions of ghosts listening to the Fa at the same time.


    It can be considered a very huge building in the underworld. I heard that the construction time alone can be counted in thousands of years.


    However, there are many ghosts in the underworld, all of which are free labor.


    It is not very difficult to build a larger project.


    But what is interesting is that the triggering forum has hardly played a role since it was built.


    Because the Yama of the Ten Temples is very taboo about other forces reaching out.


    So this place later became the field of practice for the five Ksitigarbha kings.


    Although the Ksitigarbha has a background in the Western Paradise, he is still from the underworld.


    The Ksitigarbha king guards the road to the six paths of reincarnation and the infinite hell.


    The strength of the Ksitigarbha King, Su Yan guessed it should be below the robbery, around the six to nine levels of Jin Dan.


    Of course, we still have to talk about it first.


    The Yin Method Forum cannot be passed without the manuscript of the Ten Temple Yama, even the most trusted ghost king under the Ten Temple Yama!


    Only then did Su Yan notice one thing: The Yin Dharma forum blocked the road to the six reincarnations.


    And I didn''t see the ghost team in Lily.


    In other words, those ghosts will not enter the six reincarnations?


    This doubt, the zombie girl can''t answer.


    After Su Yan witnessed the six reincarnations with his own eyes, the answer would naturally emerge.


    After entering the scope of the Yin Method forum, the zombie girl shivered, but Su Yan didn''t care.


    I thought there would be heavy guards here, but I didn''t expect that there were no soldiers at all.


    It''s just a thick mist.


    After entering the mist, the zombie girl immediately lost her way, not distinguishing north and south.


    This mist is part of the formation.


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, and the whale sucked the mist into the sleeves of his clothes.


    The zombie girl has long been fascinated by Su Yan''s sleeves: "How many things can you put in your sleeves? There is sword light and divine light, and now it can absorb the heavy fog!"


    And more importantly, Su Yan''s sleeves did not seem to have changed, because they were deflated.


    "Could it be that what is the magic weapon of your clothes?"


    "This is the method of the universe, and it has nothing to do with magic weapons."


    "What is the universe in the sleeve?"


    Su Yan said: "A very useful method, you will understand when your realm is high."


    After the mist cleared, Su Yan discovered that there were many female demons lurking around.


    No wonder I felt a lot of strange auras in the mist just now.


    Because this mist was part of the formation, it suppressed Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    So if you don''t make special effort, Su Yan''s perception is suppressed within 30 meters.


    These banshees gave birth to spider bodies, but gave birth to a beautiful female face on the abdomen and head, which looked very strange.


    "These are ghost-faced spiders in hell, monsters twisted by vicious women who were jealous and ruined other people''s families during their lifetime!"


    The number of these ghost-faced spiders is very large, and it will completely encircle Su Yan and the zombie girl in a short while!


    Facing the densely packed ghost-faced spiders spreading all the way to the depths of the thick fog, Su Yan didn''t panic at all.


    These gadgets did not threaten Su Yan.


    But Su Yan also knew one thing, the ghost face spiders were the real guards here, they were much stronger than the ordinary ghost soldiers and ghost generals, and they were covered by thick fog.


    After an ordinary intruder enters this forbidden area, he must end up with no bones.


    Seeing the zombie girl shivering next to her, Su Yan comforted: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    The zombie girl nodded, but still felt her scalp tingling: "There are too many ghost-faced spiders here. Usually we will run for our lives when we see ghost-faced spiders in Manshan..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    Su Yan said these six words again. After these six words were spoken, the zombie girl didn''t know why, she suddenly developed a great courage from the bottom of her heart, and she became inexplicably relieved.


    The zombie girl is not a fool. After a series of previous battles, she has understood that Su Yan is the thickest thigh.


    As long as you hug Su Yan''s thighs tightly, you can always save yourself from danger.


    What''s more, so many ghost kings were killed in the air by Su Yan, it was easier than flying flies.


    It''s just these ghost-faced spiders, there should be no reason to be uncertain.


    The zombie girl suddenly looked up at Su Yan, "You can eliminate them all, right?"


    "Of course, you have to have confidence in me." Su Yan''s expression looked very confident.


    The zombie girl said: "I''ve never met anyone like you... Are you the most powerful bull in the underworld? What did you do before you became a soul-stuck envoy?"


    The zombie girl is like a curious baby, she is full of problems now.


    She really wanted to figure out the origin of the bull head in front of her, what identity it was, and why it was so strong.


    "Chongming." Su Yan whispered the name of the zombie girl.


    "what?"


    "If there are too many children''s problems, the president will not grow well."


    "I''m not a kid! I, I... I have been a zombie for two hundred years!" The zombie girl couldn''t help protesting.


    The zombie girl originally thought that Su Yan would say something serious, but she didn''t expect it to be such a joke.


    She was a little angry at once, but even if she was angry, she had to stand beside Su Yan.


    Because the surrounding ghost face spiders have gathered more and more, spreading to the end of the horizon, the number is hard to estimate!


    The ghost-faced spider looked eagerly, just as Su Yan was about to take a shot, the ghost-faced spider retreated like a tide.


    There was no sign of this retreat. The zombie girl was still strange, but she heard Su Yan say in a very soft voice: "The Lord is coming."


    Directly in front of Su Yan and the zombie girl, the ghost face spider''s army automatically separated a path.


    A woman in black was walking towards them.


    This woman was dressed in black, and her figure was so uneven that she couldn''t help but imagine.


    There is also a white hair, which makes people think of a white-haired witch.


    But she wore a huge black blindfold on her face.


    There is a huge symbol on this blindfold, which comes from the Buddhist handprints.


    This kind of mudra comes from the ancient yoga practice, and ordinary people may not have such knowledge.


    But Su Yan got rid of the source of this mudra at a glance, and knew the meaning of this mudra was - to restrain desire.


    The body full of femininity, and the blindfold that restrains desire, the two obviously contradict each other.


    Under the blindfold, only small and bright lips were exposed.


    There was a strange smile on this lip.


    The absolute comer is not good!

 Chapter 2558： Horizon

    Chapter 2558: Horizon


    As soon as the blindfold woman raised her hand and made a retreat, the ghost face spider retreated like a tide!


    This blindfold girl gave Su Yan a completely different feeling from those ghost kings before.


    The breath is not very strong, but there is a unique sense of etherealness.


    "You broke my mist formation." The blindfold woman walked up to Su Yan, poked her head out, as if she was wearing the blindfold and she wanted to see Su Yan clearly, "You have been the number one in ten thousand years. ."


    Su Yan smiled, not caring about it.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the formation of the blindfold girl was nothing more than a child''s trick, and it was not worth mentioning.


    "You are not from the underworld, where did you come from?" the blindfold woman asked.


    The zombie girl Chong Ming asked nervously, "Can she see it with her blindfold?"


    "Her seeing is not by naked eyes, but by the eyes of her heart." Su Yan said.


    Under this blindfold, her vision is all!


    Vision is the unique secret of Western Paradise.


    The method of practice is similar to that of ascetics.


    Since she is still wearing a blindfold, it means that the horizon has not been fully cultivated.


    Once completed, it will not only be like a radar scan, it will show everything more clearly.


    It can see a part of the past and the future, and has the supreme way.


    In the vision of the blindfold woman, there was a pale blue wasteland all around.


    As for the zombie girl standing in front of her, her body profile was completely filled with purple icy aura, which was nothing surprising.


    The interesting thing is the man next to the zombie girl!


    The inside of this man was crimson, like a ball of flame, which fascinated the blindfold woman.


    This is the sacred fire of life, a color that is absolutely invisible in the underground palace! It also means that this man is definitely not dead!


    And this is not an ordinary color, it is a color that is full of power and can fill all the void!


    In these tens of thousands of years, she has never seen a flame that excites her so much, "You are not a dead person, did you sneak in from the outside? Unexpectedly, you can see the existence of flesh and blood here... The dead are more beautiful!"


    When the blindfold woman said this, the smile on her face gradually became sick.


    Horizon can directly look at the essence, and she is already fascinated by the essence of Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "I want to go from here, if you let me make a way, I can let you go."


    The blindfold woman was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Do you know who I am, dare to talk to me like this?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course you are the Ksitigarbha, or who else can you be? The people in your underworld are really interesting. They are not very capable, but they are better than the others!"


    The blindfold woman said: "How did you come to me."


    "Of course I came here."


    There are a total of nine big cities in front of them, including the dead city, three thousand ghost kings, and a million ghost soldiers. Can''t even stop this person?


    The head of the blindfold female tilted slightly, and a confused expression appeared on her face.


    Su Yan still didn''t care, but the zombie girl beside her had become very nervous.


    Chong Ming never thought that the blindfold girl in front of him was one of the five legendary Tibetan kings.


    The Ksitigarbha in the underworld is a legend, and his strength is unpredictable!


    With the blessings of the Western Paradise, the wisdom is also the same, and he is a rare wise man in the earth.


    The blindfold woman in front of her is exposed and sexy, and she has a feeling of abstinence while wearing the blindfold.


    The contradiction between the two creates a great sense of temptation.


    It''s a far cry from the image of a wise man in Chongming''s expectations!


    The blindfold female said: "My name is Chimei, you can kill here with a flesh and blood body, you must not be a nameless person?"


    "One family Su Yan." Su Yan has never liked talking nonsense when reporting to his family.


    But both Yimen and Su Yan made the blindfold girl feel very strange.


    There are four brilliances flying in the sky.


    Although these four brilliances come from completely different directions, they all carry an incredibly powerful aura!


    At least in the eyes of zombie girls.


    Each of the four auras that came flying was extremely tyrannical and definitely not lost to the Virgin Mary.


    The zombie girl couldn''t help thinking: "Are we going to die?"


    Facing the four breaths that suddenly flew, Su Yan clapped his hands. Not only was he not afraid and panicked, but he showed a very satisfied expression.


    "The five great Jizo kings are all gathered here. Even if you lose later, you shouldn''t find any excuses?"


    In the sight of the red eyebrows, the flames in Su Yan''s body were still vigorous, but at this time the flames gradually turned into a beautiful orange red.


    This color fascinates her even more, because it is a beautiful color that cannot be seen in the underworld, the world of the dead!


    The four breaths flying from the sky are indeed the Sifang Ksitigarbha king.


    The five Ksitigarbha kings rarely meet, except when they agree that they have encountered the toughest enemy!


    But such a thing happened for the first time in tens of thousands of years!


    The bodies of the four Tibetan kings were all hidden in the black cloak, standing in the void, their eyes fixed on Su Yan.


    "What''s going on, I sensed that a powerful and incomparable aura suddenly appeared in the East. How could it be just a bull head and a zombie chick here? What about the strong?"


    Looking up at the sky with red eyebrows, the bodies of the four Ksitigarbha kings in the sky are full of huge black life.


    This black life is just like the dark world of the underworld, without beauty.


    Red eyebrows said: "I did not inform you, what are you doing here? He is my prey! I will never allow others to get involved!"


    A cold voice came from the black robe: "Come on, red eyebrows, this person is definitely not something you can handle. He is not a soul-bound messenger with a bull''s head and horse face, but a living person who uses a transformation technique and will die at the same time. Qi puts a circle around his body, making a blindfold."


    "Haha, has anyone come here? It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten the bones and blood of a living person. I really miss the wonderful taste!"


    "Stupid! A living person can pass through the gates of ghosts, pass the trial of the nine-layered Yin God statue, and pass through the Soul Gathering Hall, and nine cities such as the City of Wounded Death, and come to us, facing thousands of ghost kings, millions Ghost soldier, ghost commander, do you think he will be the next generation?"


    Red eyebrows said: "I don''t care, he is my prey, whoever wants to rob me, I will kill whoever!"


    The orange flame on Su Yan''s body really fascinated Chimei.


    So on this issue, she will never give in!


    "Chimei, do you think you are the eldest sister? I just don''t listen to you, see what you can do with me!"


    While speaking, a black robe was thrown into the air, and then burned to ashes by the black flame!


    And the Western Ksitigarbha, who was previously hidden in the shadows, also revealed his true identity!

 Chapter 2559： Hell Dragon King

    Chapter 2559: Hell Dragon King


    The western Ksitigarbha king''s body is full of dragon scales, and under the dragon scales are muscles that explode to the limit!


    The zombie girl next to Su Yan whispered: "This one seems to be the legendary... Hell Dragon King?"


    "Is it amazing?"


    Su Yan''s question almost made the Western Ksitigarbha and Hell Dragon King vomit blood!


    The zombie girl also said in an embarrassing manner: "It is said that in order to redeem his mother from the hell, the Hell Dragon King slaughtered 999 dragons of the underworld in the Dark Dragon Lair. Then he replaced the blood in his body with dragon blood and cultivated the Supreme. Dragon body! Then..."


    "Then I went to save his mother, maybe it failed?" Su Yan continued.


    "How did you know?" The zombie girl couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Can''t you still see this? This idiot is still in the **** and the local Tibetan king. If he succeeds, will he stay in a place where birds don''t shit? There are sunshine, beaches, and beautiful women in the world. ?"


    The zombie girl was very sad, but was also amused by Su Yan''s words.


    The Hell Dragon King is angry to the extreme!


    He monopolized five hundred li in the west and was called the king of the west. Countless ghost kings will bow down when they see him!


    Su Yan was so insulted!


    "The **** dragon body that Lao Tzu cultivates is the supreme dragon body! See if Lao Tzu tears you apart!"


    The Hell Dragon King''s voice had disappeared in the same place before it fell.


    When he appeared again, he was already in front of Su Yan!


    The speed is so fast that the zombie girl''s eyes can''t see clearly, and she thought that the Hell Dragon King used space to teleport.


    A pair of dragon claws came towards Su Yan, trying to tear Su Yan to pieces in the first place!


    But this pair of dragon claws was caught empty!


    Dragon Claw only grabbed the afterimage of Su Yan!


    This afterimage is so realistic that the Hell Dragon King only realized that he was in the air after taking the shot!


    This is a blow that I am determined to win, how could it...


    The smile on the face of the Hell Dragon King solidified in an instant.


    Su Yan then gently patted the shoulder of the Hell Dragon King.


    The Hell Dragon King''s heart tensed, he quickly turned his head back, and at the same time, he spit out black **** fire from his mouth!


    Hell fire can burn everything, and it is the top three flames in the underworld!


    Second only to the real fire of Hades and the red lotus industry fire!


    Just a bit of sparks is enough to burn people to black ashes!


    This time see how you escape!


    But the Hell Dragon King was really proud for 0.5 seconds.


    Then he saw something getting bigger and bigger, until it hit his face fiercely!


    This thing is Su Yan''s sole.


    The face of the Hell Dragon King was completely distorted by the kick, and he flew out and flew on the ground for at least 700 meters, leaving a deep gully on the ground.


    But the battle body of the Hell Dragon King is really not easy, even so he stood up in the first place.


    The first thing after standing up is to take back his dislocated jaw, and then restore his distorted face.


    But after he recovered, the Hell Dragon King always had a huge shoe print on his face. With his serious expression, even his own people could not bear it this time.


    Even the red eyebrows burst into laughter.


    The zombie girl noticed this and asked Su Yan: "Can she see it even with a blindfold?"


    "She uses the mind and eyes of the Buddhist school, which is much stronger than your mortal eyes. Not only does she have stronger eyesight, but even the details can be seen more clearly than you."


    Chimei turned his gaze to Su Yan again.


    Even with the blindfold, her enthusiasm still makes everyone feel!


    Even the body began to tremble...


    Because in the sight of the red eyebrows, after the fight, the flame in Su Yan''s body became more beautiful.


    Chimei''s body trembled because he was too excited.


    The only thing she wants to do now is to get that ball of flame, whatever the cost!


    Su Yan only felt that this woman was very sick, but it was close to Hell, and some psychological distortions were normal.


    In a flash, the Hell Dragon King has already killed him again!


    This time, the Hell Dragon King was killed from behind Su Yan, with boundless energy, forming a barrier outside his body!


    When the speed reaches the extreme, this barrier will also have an incredible impact!


    This is the Hell Dragon King��s Hell Charge!


    In hell, even the Ten Temple Yama would not dare to bear this trick with his body!


    At this time, the Hell Dragon King attacked Su Yan from behind. Although it is very immoral, he must kill Su Yan in order to save face!


    The **** charge is fast as a black lightning!


    The surrounding rocks all fell apart and were as fragile as tofu!


    Only Yu Wei has reached this level!


    Su Yan stood motionless, and his eyes remained unchanged.


    I saw Su Yan stretch out a right hand casually!


    A huge white smoke came out, and the Hell Dragon King��s **** charge came to an abrupt end here!


    Just because a hand was placed on the head of the Hell Dragon King!


    Su Yan''s hand looked unremarkable, but it held the Hell Charge in place and couldn''t move!


    All the blood vessels on the body of the Hell Dragon King bulged out, and the body muscles also appeared a little torn.


    It looks very scary.


    This move was meant to pursue the limits of the physical body, and the load on him was just as great!


    Just as the Hell Dragon King was about to speak, Su Yan''s punch was already smashed.


    This punch smashed the Hell Dragon King into the earth fiercely!


    A three-story pit also appeared on the ground!


    When everyone reacted, the Hell Dragon King was lying in the center of the pit with blood all over his body, and the bones in his body were dying, without knowing how many broken bones.


    "Who are you? You can do this..."


    The body refinement of the Hell Dragon King has been cultivated to a very high level, and in the entire underworld, it should be the strongest!


    But it would be so vulnerable in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan was obviously a way for adults to teach children.


    Obviously, Su Yan is strong, surpassing the level of Hell Dragon King to achieve this effect!


    A black shadow in the sky disappeared in a flash, into the huge pit, and lifted up the dying Hell Dragon King.


    Just about to move, I heard the Hell Dragon King groan: "Don''t move... I''m going to break..."


    Then I heard a distinct click.


    The spine of the Hell Dragon King is completely broken!


    "How dare you do such a thing! Mortals, you successfully angered us..."


    A black robe was thrown into the air, and the true body of the Northern Ksitigarbha King appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes.


    This man is a bit interesting, with three completely different faces on one head, which looks very strange.


    Now these three faces are full of terrifying anger!

 Chapter 2560： Loan shark

    Chapter 2560


    Su Yan originally thought that after killing the Hell Dragon King, he would let the remaining Ksitigarbha Kings retreat.


    Absolute crushing in strength can be seen as long as you are not a fool.


    To be the King of Ksitigarbha, perhaps the psychology is very distorted and turned into a metamorphosis, but there is absolutely no problem with intelligence.


    After actually fighting the Hell Dragon King just now, Su Yan realized one thing. He had overestimated the strength of the Earth Zang King before...


    The strength of the Ksitigarbha King is much stronger than those of the influential ghost kings, but if you want to challenge Su Yan, it is still too far!


    "My name is Kayamish, and I am the king of the northern Ksitigarbha. How dare you do this! He owes me fifty million Plutos! Now you have killed me, who do I want to pay for?"


    The first half of the sentence is easy to understand, but after listening to the last half of the sentence, the zombie girl Chong Ming felt stupid.


    She originally thought that the five Ksitigarbha kings had a deep brotherhood, but she couldn''t think that Kayamish was angry for this reason.


    Su Yan glanced at the Hell Dragon King, "It seems that he is going to die. If you save him now, there may be a chance of life."


    The battle body of the Hell Dragon King also has incredible resilience, and there is indeed the possibility of salvation now.


    Kayamish disappeared in front of Su Yan again.


    The Hell Dragon King just showed a gratified smile, which immediately solidified.


    Because Kayemish inserted a hand into the heart of the Hell Dragon King and took the heart directly.


    The heart is still beating.


    "The heart of the Hell Dragon King must be worth a lot of money... and this stinky skin is not a big problem for refining defensive magic weapons. After all, it is the body of the Hell Dragon King! It can finally recover half of the cost."


    Kayemish would be so fierce when he shot, even the other three Ksitigarbha kings did not expect.


    "Repaying the debts is justified. Do you want to oppose it? If you want to save him, and spend a lot of spars and pills, what can I get? A dragon that relies on debts and is useless? Go to Te Niang! It''s better to make a little back here first."


    The zombie girl was completely dumbfounded.


    Because the five great Tibetan kings in front of us are far from the wisdom and incredible image in the legendary story!


    The zombie girl seemed to hear the sound of disillusionment.


    The red eyebrows also walked over step by step, and finally hooked Su Yan''s neck, and the two bodies were pressed together tightly.


    The hand with red eyebrows gently stroked Su Yan''s face, even his hands were shaking because of the excitement.


    "Your inside is so warm, I really want to eat you right away..." Chi-brow stretched out his tongue and licked his red lips, as if he was going to eat Su Yan into his stomach at any time.


    The red eyebrows are peerlessly enchanting, and it is impossible for ordinary men to resist such temptation.


    But Su Yan''s mind was clear and clear, and he was not tempted at all.


    And he also knows that although Chimei''s interest in him is related to the relationship between men and women, it is not the biggest one!


    After mating, female spiders will directly eat male spiders as food to reproduce offspring.


    Maybe, Chimei''s eating is literally.


    Kayamish collected the body of the Hell Dragon King with satisfaction. This corpse is full of treasures, and Kaye Mish will surely squeeze all the benefits.


    Kayamish then stared at Su Yan unceremoniously: "You made me lose tens of millions, but after a sigh of relief, this matter is forgotten. I am not interested in you. I can''t make a fortune if I kill you. It doesn''t matter to me what the Ten Temple Yama thinks about!"


    It seems that Kayamish is planning to stop.


    Chi Mei also said in Su Yan''s ear: "This story tells us a truth, do you know? Don''t deal with people who do business in loan sharks."


    This is quite reasonable, because it was not Su Yan who killed the Hell Dragon King, but Kaye Mish.


    Red eyebrow arms wrapped around Su Yan''s neck, looking tender and sweet.


    Although the contact time has not been long, Su Yan has already determined one thing, none of these Ksitigarbha kings seem to be mentally normal, and they are all psychopaths.


    as predicted.


    Kayemish looked like he was about to leave, suddenly turned around, and attacked Su Yan''s back again.


    The words just now were just to paralyze Su Yan''s defense.


    Kayemish held an ice thorn in his hand, and the ice thorn flew very fast, reaching Su Yan''s back almost instantly.


    But before Kaye Mish could get close to Su Yan, a purple barrier bounced Kaye Mish away.


    The purple enchantment carried purple electricity, causing Kaye Mish to touch her nose with dust.


    Kaye Mish said angrily: "Red eyebrows, are you crazy? You actually helped an outsider to deal with me!"


    Red eyebrows said: "He is my baby, how could you allow you to get involved with loan sharks! Kaye Mish, I am not a fool of the Hell Dragon King. This is my place. If it makes me unhappy, you will reply. Not going to the north."


    While talking with red eyebrows, the ghost-faced spider that had just receded like a tide appeared on the horizon again!


    Su Yan was just laughing, and then raised her red eyebrow chin: "I never use a woman to protect me. If you are willing to bow your head under my hand and look at you so funny, you can take you as a bed warmer. Little maid."


    Su Yan''s tone of speech has its own arrogance, which fascinates Chimei even more.


    Before he knew it, the red eyebrow''s breathing had become hurried, as if he was eager for something.


    Red eyebrows said: "Do you think you can conquer me as a man?"


    At the same time, the red eyebrow hand fumbled on Su Yan''s body very irregularly, as if looking for something to excite her.


    In the end, her hands stayed on Su Yan''s lower abdomen. This is where the pubic area is, and it is also the most dazzling place of life!


    Chimei was so excited that his legs were a little weak, and he leaned his body even more against Su Yan.


    Su Yan pushed away his red eyebrows at this time and said, "Well, I have played enough games for children. Next, I am going to look for the bad luck of Yama of the Ten Temples. Who will stand in my way again? Don��t blame me for being impolite."


    For Su Yan, the previous fight was almost fun.


    Now the time for fun is over.


    Next, it''s time for business.


    Xiao Meng''s soul is still in the hands of the Lunzhuan King, in order to avoid long night dreams and late changes.


    It would be better for Su Yan to get to the front of the wheel king earlier.


    Chi-eyebrows were bounced away by a soft infuriating energy, and Zhu''s lips opened slightly, appearing panicked and at a loss.


    She hadn''t expected that her charm as a woman had no effect at all for Su Yan!


    Kayamish was playing with his ice blade in his hands, and his three faces and six eyes looked gloomy, and he didn''t know what conspiracy he was thinking about.


    There are also two Ksitigarbha kings in the sky wearing mysterious black robes, without revealing their true bodies.

 Chapter 2561： Too much saliva

    Chapter 2561 Too much saliva


    Kayamish said: "You are indeed a little strong, but don��t forget that there are four Ksitigarbha kings. If we do it together, can you stand it? If you let you go, we Ksitigarbha The reputation is discredited!"


    "Don''t count me!" Red eyebrow protested.


    "Red eyebrows, the Hell Dragon King was killed by this kid, what are you still thinking about?"


    "The Hell Dragon King was obviously killed by you, and the dragon heart is still in your hands. How can you rely on others?"


    Kayamish argued: "If he didn''t smash the bones of the Hell Dragon King''s body, could I get the dragon heart? I just took advantage of the trend! Red eyebrows, how do you face outsiders? We are not all Ksitigarbha ?"


    Red eyebrows said: "I''m afraid you won''t be able to beat him, and died for no reason! How many years hasn''t such a strong invaded the underworld?"


    One punch will smash the bones of the Hell Dragon King with the strongest flesh!


    Just this kind of power is already proud of hell!


    Kayemish''s three heads sneered together, and then the ice blade in his hand flew directly to Su Yan!


    Of course, this is not an ordinary ice blade, and the powerful curse power that Kaye Mish has obtained from the depths of **** is condensed in it!


    Only with the powerful death aura as the primer can this huge force of grievance condense!


    When it first condensed, the ice blade was like a spear, more than two meters long!


    So it is also called the Spear of Ice Resent!


    Over the next five thousand years, Kayamish''s control over the power of Hell''s grievance became more and more severe.


    The specifications of the Spear of Ice Grievance are getting smaller and smaller!


    But the more concentrated, the more the essence!


    This shows that Kayamish''s control of the power of the grudge has reached a very high level.


    The so-called power of grudge is a collection of grievances, hatred, fear, and so on.


    Emotions are powerful, but it is almost impossible to gather the power of emotions elsewhere.


    Because this power easily radiates into the air.


    Only in a ghost place like Infernal Hell can all the negative emotions be collected together and then condensed into the power of cursing!


    The power of resentment is the essence of all curse spells, because after all, it is a collection of all negative emotions.


    If it is hit, the huge curse power condensed in the Spear of Ice Wrath will be like a tarsal maggot, devouring Su Yan''s vitality and ruining his soul!


    Especially Su Yan is a living, and the most powerful curse in the power of grievance is the resentment of the undead towards the living!


    The power of the Spear of Ice Vent against the living can be increased by at least five times!


    Kayamish was very confident of the power of the Spear of Ice Resentment, and even three faces showed a triumphant smile at the same time!


    Over the past ten thousand years, Kaye Mish has hardly made any moves. As long as the spear of the ice resentment is taken out, the opponent will absolutely succumb.


    Even the dead Hell Dragon King did not dare to confront him head-on!


    As long as the power of the grudge is contaminated at the soul level, it may be difficult to eradicate for hundreds of years.


    Kayemish is particularly sinister, and he used an ice thorn when he attacked Su Yan just now.


    At this time, he condensed the Spear of Ice Resentment into a humble ice thorn, just to make Su Yan a surprise.


    There is almost no difference in appearance between the Ice Spike and the Spear of Ice Resentment. If Su Yan really underestimated him, he might really capsize in the gutter.


    Of course Chimei knew this and planned to use his own methods to protect Su Yan''s safety.


    But a blade of sword light was fleeting, and the spear of ice grievance was torn apart during the flight!


    The smile on Kayemish''s face immediately solidified, and he looked at the spear of ice resentment that was broken into crystals all over the floor with an expression of disbelief.


    "What kind of sword are you? How can I even smash my ice spear?"


    Su Yan''s tone was very calm, "I didn''t use a sword, just let out a sword air casually."


    Break the Spear of Ice Resentment without using a sword?


    Huge question marks appeared on Kayamish''s three faces.


    He very much suspected that Su Yan was bragging, but the speed of Su Yan''s shot just now was too fast, even if he had six eyes, he couldn''t see how Su Yan did it!


    Kayemish was secretly wary in his heart: This person has reached the realm of swordsmanship, and he needs to be very careful!


    Thinking of this, Kayamish quickly jumped towards the back, opening the distance between Su Yan and Su Yan.


    Because the distance just now was too insecure, Su Yan was able to kill him in a blink of an eye and put everything to an end!


    After Kayamish retreated, he said: "This kid is a little bit evil, boss, third, you still don''t make a move?"


    "Kayamish, who do you call the third child?" A black-robed man in the sky responded to Kayamish, "Just you **** and want to override my head?"


    Kayamish even said a few more words.


    The relationship between the four great Jizo kings is obviously very discordant.


    The zombie girl stared at Su Yan, her mood at this time had become extremely nervous.


    Ksitigarbha has already been killed by him. Is he planning to connect with the four Ksitigarbha?


    Su Yan didn''t show his anger, his expression had hardly changed since just now.


    His inner thoughts are even more impossible to speculate.


    But in this way, a sense of majesty without anger and prestige is conveyed.


    Another black robe was torn off in the sky. The body under the black robe looked like a liquid and flame, almost not fixed.


    Although the blue-purple body has all the facial features, it still gives people an infinitely strange feeling.


    "Is it a spirit body?" Su Yan said calmly.


    Pure spirits are almost completely immune to physical attacks.


    It seems that a good way to deal with Su Yan has been found.


    Because Su Yan has just shown only two things: the first is the tyrannical physical power far surpassing the Hell Dragon King, and the second is the superb swordsmanship with almost unlimited destructive power.


    Both of these are physical attacks, but they are all restrained by him.


    "Listen well, kid! The old man is the strongest Western Jizo king Longrui! If you are more interesting, the old man can make you die without pain. If you continue to resist, the old man will have to make you unable to survive or die. "


    Chimei said to Su Yan kindly: "Long Rui gathered a hundred thousand evil spirits, and cultivated the body of the magic spirit. The spiritual power is extremely powerful! You have to worry..."


    Su Yan really didn''t have any interest in this kindness, and said directly: "Do you Ksitigarbha speak a lot? Just fight if you want, why waste your saliva here?"


    Long Rui was taken aback for a moment, completely unexpected that the little bull head in front of him would be so mad!


    This is to completely ignore their Ksitigarbha King!


    "How dare you look down on us like this!" As he spoke, Long Rui was already carrying hundreds of terrifying evil spirits, and he was approaching Su Yan!


    This evil spirit is extremely powerful.


    All of a sudden, the temperature dropped a lot!


    Even the zombie girl''s skin had a layer of hoarfrost.

 Chapter 2562： One sword

    Chapter 2562: One sword breaks ten thousand laws


    At this moment, thousands of golden lights shot out from Su Yan''s sleeve!


    When it first shot out, it was just a golden light. Later, the golden light continued to change, and when it came to face-to-face with the evil spirits, it was already alive!


    Not only is it powerful to an incredible realm, Su Yan''s control of Jianguang is full of a supreme beauty!


    And the lethality of these glamorous swords is extremely amazing!


    The evil spirit summoned by Long Rui roared painfully in the air, but still could not escape the fate of being wiped out by Jianguang!


    "How can your sword break my spell? How is this possible!" Long Rui roared frantically.


    The evil spirits that Long Rui controls are not ordinary evil spirits.


    Instead, carefully select the most distorted soul from the last three layers of the eighteen layers of Hell, and then in the yin pool, forge a thousand years with the power of pure yin, and erase all the will, then the living soul can be forged at will The magic weapon of command!


    The process in the middle was extremely difficult, and Long Rui put a lot of effort into it.


    Unexpectedly, it would be so vulnerable in front of Su Yan!


    Thousands of hard work was ruined once, and Long Rui was anxiously corrupted to the extreme, "You! You are really good... Once the old man will divide you into five horses, and then sew your soul together! Tortured by **** all day long! Then become an old man. The strongest evil spirit magic weapon."


    When Long Rui was chattering endlessly, Su Yan also said to the zombie girl: "Chong Ming, I feel that he is not very good, but the mouth is the king."


    "How did your sword do it? Normal sword light is hard to damage the soul level, right? Is it because the sword you use is very special?" When the zombie girl talked to Su Yan, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. , The voice of speech is getting smaller and smaller, "I actually practice swords, but not very good."


    Su Yan said, "It has something to do with the sword, but it''s not absolute. Because my sword can break ten thousand magic with one sword."


    "What is one sword breaking ten thousand magic?"


    "As long as it is this worldly law, a single sword can disperse it to the point where the smoke disappears."


    The zombie girl widened her eyes and showed an extremely incredible expression.


    Su Yan was talking about a realm that she hadn''t even heard of, and instinctively doubted in her heart: Can the sword really achieve this level?


    But the zombie girl immediately recalled what she had seen and heard just now.


    Su Yan is definitely not a braggart, he must be able to do this!


    Long Rui took out another pure black bead, which was full of death...


    The five great Ksitigarbha kings have lived in the underworld for an extremely long time.


    In this long time, they can refine their favorite magic weapons at will.


    Except for the Hell Dragon King who had been blasted by Su Yan, who was a typical type with well-developed limbs and simple mind, the remaining four Earth Zang Kings actually had many magic weapons in their hands.


    But these magic weapons may not be useful to Su Yan.


    The black bead that Long Rui was holding was called the Sprite Orb, and he took it out to cast a spell!


    Su Yan''s sword light is very impressive, and Long Rui decided not to fight in close hands with such a terrifying sword light, so the only way left is the long-range spell.


    With the supreme curse of Wuzong and the supreme resentment of hell, directly acting on the soul, you can hold it if you don''t believe it!


    Thinking of this, Long Rui''s feeling of depression suddenly eased a lot!


    Because it''s like taking a different path, without facing Su Yan''s sword!


    Long Rui even saw the zombie girl''s plan, so he nervously reminded Su Yan.


    If it were a normal person, he would fly to the sky a long time ago, and kill Long Rui with a sword.


    But Su Yan stood on the ground, completely indifferent.


    His thinking is of course different from that of ordinary people.


    What Su Yan wanted was to use this opportunity to see what type of spell the underworld spells were and what kind of lethality they had.


    When the next one is facing the Yama of the Ten Temples, it is better to prepare in advance.


    The Ksitigarbha King would not pose any threat to Su Yan in terms of strength, so it couldn''t be more suitable for such observations.


    So Su Yan chose to stand still and watch Long Rui''s performance.


    With the simple spells, all kinds of evil curses turned into layers of dull or dark green strange halos covering Su Yan.


    The scope of these auras is so huge that it even covers the zombie girl and the red eyebrows.


    Long Rui considered Su Yanna''s metamorphosis to the extreme speed, so he widened the range of his spells!


    Auras one after another, there are 36 effects of life-absorption, aging, fear, seizure of youth, absorption of blood, and death...a total of 36 effects.


    These 36 curses are superimposed on each other, and the power is incredible!


    In the underworld, as long as there is a kind of uppermost curse, it can already be counted as a strong one.


    And like Long Rui, who can continuously use 36 top-level curses without stopping, it cannot be said to be unique, but it is definitely rare!


    Such a huge curse gathered together, enough to create a curse that will not dissipate for a thousand years!


    Just used to deal with one person, it can be said to be very luxurious!


    Long Rui is here, already betting on his reputation as the strongest conjurer in the underworld!


    "Long Rui! Do you even want to curse me?" Red eyebrows angered.


    Then Chimei said to Su Yan again: "You have to be careful! Long Rui is proficient in all curses, known as the living encyclopedia of curses! If you are caught by his curse, even you may not escape..."


    Seeing these terrifying auras landing one after another, the zombie girl was really terrified at first.


    If you see one of these auras, they are already enough to slaughter the city. At this time, there are thirty-six layers, and the power is getting more and more terrifying!


    But the zombie girl immediately noticed another strange thing: standing at the center of the curse, she didn''t seem to feel uncomfortable.


    The zombie girl is full of question marks.


    Of course she knew that the Ksitigarbha''s curse was definitely not a joke, and behind it must be Su Yan cracking the Ksitigarbha''s curse.


    But... Su Yan stood there, motionless.


    She had no idea what Su Yan did.


    Long Rui is also incomprehensible.


    He looked at Su Yan, whose expression was indifferent on the ground, and was so shocked that he couldn''t even recite the spell!


    "You...what did you do? Why doesn''t my curse work anymore?" Long Rui''s expression became flustered, and he no longer knew what language to use to express his shock.


    Su Yan raised his head lightly and said, "I didn''t tell you just now, my sword can break ten thousand magic."


    "But you haven''t made a sword?!" This is not only Long Rui''s doubts, but also everyone''s doubts.


    Even if one sword breaks the ten thousand magic, the premise should be the sword, right?


    "Although the sword energy of the sword that was just released has dissipated, the sword intent is still in the air."

 Chapter 2563： Absolute rolling

    Chapter 2563: Absolute Crush


    Just sword intent?


    Only the sword intent remaining in the air can break the 36 superimposed top curses?


    How is this possible!


    If what this person said is true, what incredible level does this person have to cultivate swordsmanship?


    Long Rui directly thought that Su Yan was bragging, but the facts before him were so clear!


    This����


    "It''s not that my sword is too strong, it''s that you are too weak. It seems that your Ksitigarbha king is really nothing more than that." Su Yan looked up, "Really, I was a little disappointed. I thought you could please me more. Yes. Unexpectedly, it was still so weak in the end."


    "You..." Long Rui only felt that he was going crazy!


    But in the next second, Su Yan appeared in front of Long Rui.


    A punch big fist blasted towards Long Rui''s face!


    Long Rui hurriedly resisted with the sprite orb in his hand...


    The sprite orb broke into fragments directly in the air, but the fist still bombarded Long Rui''s face without stopping.


    Before the fist arrived, the extremely powerful fist wind blasted Long Rui''s head into scum!


    Su Yan slowly fell towards the ground, leaving only a headless corpse in the air.


    "How dare you..."


    Long Rui had abandoned the physical body long ago and existed as a pure spirit body.


    The spiritual body does not have a vital point in the physiological sense, even if the head is bombarded into scum, as long as the spiritual power that can maintain the original consciousness is still there, it can be restored.


    But generally speaking, physical attacks on the spirit body are absolutely immune.


    Why can''t I be immune to Su Yan''s fist?


    I couldn''t figure out this question, but then Long Rui discovered that the skull that was shattered by Su Yan couldn''t be recovered!


    Even the spiritual power used to maintain the origin of consciousness is slowly disintegrating...


    Between heaven and earth, only Long Rui''s wailing voice remained.


    He originally thought he was immortal, but in the end he found that he was nothing in front of Su Yan...


    Before it collapsed completely, Long Rui''s stern voice came: "The old man curses you for eternal aging, you will never get youth, and you will always be in extreme pain..."


    This curse is even more terrifying than the 36-layer curse before!


    This curse condenses the essence of Ksitigarbha''s last life and the strongest resentment!


    When the light of the curse turned into a dagger and flew towards Su Yan, Su Yan finally used the Tai''a sword again.


    When the sword light of Tai''a sword begins to shine!


    The zombie girl only felt that she had never seen such a dazzling light in her life, and then she couldn''t even open her eyes!


    When the zombie girl opened her eyes, she only saw many shining crystals slowly falling from the sky.


    The scene was beautiful, and the zombie girl was heartbroken.


    These brilliant crystals are the last essence of Long Rui.


    Su Yan killed another Ksitigarbha king again, and in such a relaxed and crushing way!


    Su Yan had already received his sword and stood in the boundless wilderness, saying, "Kayamish, right? You took the initiative to me just now. You didn''t think I would just let you go?"


    Su Yan''s tone was still the same as before.


    But Kaye Mish, named by Su Yan, couldn''t maintain calmness at all!


    So far, Su Yan has only used swords and fists, definitely not because he only has these two things.


    But to deal with the Ksitigarbha, it is not too complicated.


    Kayamish was extremely nervous at this time, and his body gradually twisted.


    Kayamish''s legs closed and gradually became a snake tail, and his body was stretched a lot.


    Three different human faces gradually turned into three different snake heads, and two more magical artifacts in both hands.


    This appearance should be the true appearance of Kayamish.


    Kayemish looks very much like the Naga clan in the eight heavenly dragons. He should have a deep connection with the Western Paradise.


    When Su Yan walked towards Kaye Mish, Kaye Mish became very nervous, and both of the magical instruments in his hand waved.


    Kayamish holds a bell in his left hand and a rattle in his right.


    Both of these are magical instruments for soul-absorbing.


    But Su Yan''s soul has long been as solid as a rock, how can Kaye Mish be confused!


    Su Yan walked towards Kaye Mish without hurries.


    Compared with Su Yan''s calmness, Kaye Mish panicked!


    In a short period of time, there were a total of twelve magical artifacts, but these twelve magical artifacts were nothing but a curse or soul-enhancing, or soul-sealing, and they had no effect on Su Yan!


    Kayamish''s final voice became trembling: "What is your cultivation level?"


    "Are you asking me? Probably through the catastrophe."


    "What..." Kayamish''s three snake heads exclaimed together.


    Although he knew that Su Yan''s bull head was pretending to be, after hearing this answer, Kaye Mish still felt incredible!


    "You said that you are about to ascend to the immortal realm! How is this possible! How can the Age of Domination smelt such a powerful cultivation base!"


    At this point the two were almost face to face.


    Kayemish''s snake body was almost three stories high, in contrast to Su Yan''s figure being so thin.


    Kayamish can only do the last dying struggle!


    However, his body stretched in the air to an incredible degree, and at the same time, his three mouth opened to the limit, as if he wanted to swallow Su Yan into his stomach in one breath!


    Facing Kayamish''s offensive, Su Yan was not surprised at all.


    On the contrary, some are a little curious, how did Kayamish transform his body into a nearly liquid state!


    Before Kayemish''s three snake heads could get close to Su Yan, their heads were cut off by a gleaming sword light.


    They didn''t even see how Su Yan made the move!


    When the sword light that was as fast as lightning flashed, Kaye Mish''s head had been cut off!


    Who is this person who can use the sword to such a realm?


    Everything around is silent!


    Kayamish lay softly on the ground for a while.


    Then, the three beheaded heads flew back to their necks, and after splicing them together, Kaye Mish suddenly came back to life!


    Kayemish touched the wound on his neck and said angrily: "How dare you... it really hurts!"


    His neck was cut off, and he was still alive. It was a very interesting existence.


    Su Yan looked at Kayamish, and then said, "What about this? Seriously!"


    The Tai''a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands. Before the sword was released, his murderous aura had reached the extreme!


    The expression on his face also showed a rare seriousness.


    When Su Yan''s expression became serious, Kayamish immediately became alert.


    The fear from the depths of the soul reminded Kaye Mish: Su Yan''s offensive in the next second may determine his life and death!


    At this time, there was a great warning message in Chimei''s heart: If she is too close to Su Yan, she will die here!

 Chapter 2564： Let you go

    Chapter 2564 Let You Go


    I saw Su Yan''s sword light running horizontally and vertically in the space, forming countless golden grids!


    Within a second, I didn��t know that Su Yan had produced hundreds of swords...


    But Kayemish was hit by these hundreds of swords before he even had time to escape!


    After a serious expression appeared on Su Yan''s face, the power of the hundreds of swords that were released at this moment also increased exponentially!


    After Su Yan harvested the sword, not only did Kayemish''s body appear many cracks, countless golden rays of light emerged from these cracks!


    Even the space itself seemed to be shredded by Su Yan''s sword light!


    After the body is cut into hundreds of pieces, even if it is stronger than the Ksitigarbha, it is impossible to recover.


    These cut pieces were almost equal in size, showing Su Yanna''s almost invincible control.


    Until his death, Kayamish''s face had an unbelievable expression!


    "It turned out to be Space Slash... It is so strong... Even space can be split. This is the realm of the legendary Sword Saint!" Chimei only felt that his body had become damp.


    She was completely fascinated by this man.


    When Su Yan used the sword seriously, the flame of life in his body was so dazzling, and so charming!


    In the horizon of Chimei, the mansion was dark for ten thousand years, and Su Yan was the only color in these ten thousand years!


    How can this not make her feel drunk!


    Su Yan turned around calmly, after accepting the recruits, real men will not have any nostalgia!


    Only two Ksitigarbha kings are left!


    In addition to the red eyebrows, there is another Ksitigarbha king who still hides his true body in the black robe, and has not said a word.


    But Su Yan just heard Kaye Mish call him the boss, he must be the strongest Ksitigarbha.


    Su Yan said proudly, "Do you still continue to fight with me? You want to die by my sword meaninglessly!"


    At this time, the body of the red eyebrows was trembling, and although she was wearing a huge blindfold on her face, even the zombie girl could feel her almost pathological fever.


    Chimei was indeed very restless at this time, and there was a burning desire in her body that almost swallowed her!


    She wants to swallow the man in front of her completely, even if it turns into a moth to fight the fire!


    This is of course unnecessary and unreasonable impulse!


    But this is also her most instinctive desire! Even the body has become wet!


    Su Yan''s soul flame, in the horizon of red eyebrows, presents a strong beauty that is difficult to express in words!


    This beauty makes Chimei feel strongly fascinated!


    It''s so overwhelming, there is an urge to kneel down!


    Just when Chimei was about to be unable to restrain this powerful desire, the boss landed lightly from the air, and then pressed Chimei''s shoulder.


    Chimei was very surprised at first, and then he became very quiet.


    Even the original rapid breathing became stable.


    Su Yan could see that the method used by the boss was the centering spell of Western Bliss.


    The name Ksitigarbha was originally from the Western Paradise.


    Perhaps only he can truly be called the king of Ksitigarbha.


    The boss''s real body is still hidden in the dark cloak, Su Yan is also curious at this time, what his real body looks like.


    "Hey, you seem to have a little ability... why don''t you let me see how good you are." Su Yan said.


    A deep voice came from the dark cloak: "Originally, there was only one Ksitigarbha king in the underworld, and that was me. I was unable to govern such a vast area, so I discussed with Yama of the Ten Temples to establish a total of five Ksitigarbha kings. It occupies five positions in the east, west, south, north and central.


    Su Yan''s guess was indeed correct.


    While speaking, he actually put down his cape and hat.


    What appeared was a bald head with three neat rows of scars!


    Although Su Yan had calculated that he had a deep connection with the Western Paradise, he did not expect him to be a monk.


    This monk looked very clear and clear, completely different from the other four Ksitigarbha kings who were violent and entangled in desire.


    Perhaps only he is worthy of the title of King Ksitigarbha, the other four are just to make up for it.


    "There can only be ten Yama Kings in the underworld, otherwise I will become the eleventh Yama King!"


    "So, you are very strong?" Su Yan''s interest in him far surpasses other Ksitigarbha kings.


    Su Yan''s vision is absolutely right.


    His strength is definitely not on the same line as the other four Ksitigarbha kings.


    In other words, the other four Ksitigarbha kings combined are not his opponents!


    The monk said to Su Yan: "I have no intention of arguing with you, you are looking for Yama of Ten Temples, the road is here."


    On Su Yan''s left, the ghost face spider automatically splits a road.


    "You just let me go in this way, are you afraid that the Ten Temples will be investigated?"


    "Fear, but far less than afraid of you." The monk spoke concisely and seemed very wise.


    The monk knew that Su Yan was definitely not joking when he said that he had the cultivation base of crossing the catastrophe period.


    But there really is such a terrifying cultivation base!


    Su Yan''s sword light just now cuts enough space, and such a sword is definitely not something he can resist!


    Even Yama of the Ten Temples cannot stop...


    It doesn''t make any sense whether he stops or doesn''t stop. For Su Yan, it is simply the difference between one more sword and one less sword.


    Su Yanduo glanced at the monk, then said to the zombie girl: "Chongming, let''s go."


    Su Yan patted the dust on his sleeves, and led the zombie girl towards the hell.


    The zombie girl closely followed Su Yan, her mood was no longer as nervous as before!


    When she got here, she wanted to stand in the best auditorium and see how far this man could do in the end!


    Looking at Su Yan''s far away back with red eyebrows, he began to become restless again, and even the Centering Curse could not be suppressed.


    Chimei''s desire for Su Yan came from the depths of his soul and was entangled with his body''s desires.


    Just relying on the centering spell, it can''t be suppressed!


    The monk was also very surprised, because this was the first time this happened.


    Afterwards, the monk comforted and said: "There is still a chance to meet in the future. This kind of thing is determined to be cut with a sword. There is no need to be confused or impulsive. When the predestination arrives, you will definitely still meet. Horizon is cultivated to the point where general knowledge is unobstructed, you can see through the past and present, and see through most of the mysteries in this world, then he will definitely use your eyes."


    "Then what shall we do now?" Chimei asked.


    The monk said: "With his strength, it is only a matter of one thought to kill the Ten Halls of Hell. I can''t stop his sword, so the Ten Halls of Yama will certainly not be able to stop his sword. The aura of the underworld has come to an end, he is the sword that ends everything."

 Chapter 2565： Puncture

    Chapter 2565: Pierced


    The surrounding ghost-faced spiders retreated like a tide, and they were no longer in trouble with Su Yan.


    Su Yan took the zombie girl forward.


    After walking for about ten miles, Su Yan said, "Chongming, I just remembered that the agreement between you and me has been completed. I will give you these two things."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he handed a letter and a medicine bottle to the zombie girl''s hands.


    At this time, it was the zombie girl''s turn to make trouble.


    Do you want to part with Su Yan?


    The zombie girl has just seen a wonderful battle that she has never seen in her life!


    The next battle must be even more exciting!


    The adventurous factor continuously agitated the zombie girl in her heart, let her continue to take risks with Su Yan!


    But reason is telling her again, stop here! The most important thing is to return to the Virgin!


    Otherwise, you might lose your life in this place.


    With her own strength, even a ghost face spider can''t deal with it...


    This is obviously not the level where she should be involved.


    She is just a little zombie girl, she really can''t get involved in a fight with a fairy.


    But let''s just go, and I''m a bit unwilling...


    Now the wonderful adventure story is only halfway through, and what will happen later, the zombie girl is really angry to the extreme.


    So the zombie girl looked at Su Yan pitifully, hoping that Su Yan could help her make a decision.


    Either drive her away or force her to stay.


    Of course, Su Yan saw through the zombie girl''s mind, and she couldn''t help but laugh, "If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to leave."


    "why?"


    "Because someone who wants to eat you is coming soon."


    What Su Yan said seemed to be a joke, but it was not.


    The reason why the zombie girl is given a choice here is because the wheel king has already been killed!


    Su Yan''s perception is very huge. After two minutes at most, it has been calculated that the king of rotation will come!


    The Cyborg King can take the initiative to come out of Hell, which saves a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    The zombie girl was very entangled inside, entangled and entangled to find that the sky suddenly changed color.


    The emptiness of the underworld is an eternal haze.


    At this moment, red lightning began to run away in this haze!


    A huge thunder roared in the ears, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    The little zombie girl was already stunned...


    Then she heard Su Yanna''s slightly playful words: "Just asked you to go, you don''t go. Now there is no need to entangle, because you can''t go anymore. Both you and I are already shrouded in his domain. ."


    "What field?"


    "But you don''t have to be afraid, because his field is just to scare children, it''s as fragile as a piece of white paper, I just poke it, and it will break." Su Yan''s answer was not what was asked, but it sounded true Very easy.


    Su Yan said to the bewildered zombie girl: "The wheel king is here."


    Then Su Yan saw that the expression on the zombie girl''s face changed from dazed to fear, and then from fear to extreme horror!


    Su Yan couldn''t understand how special the name "Lunzhuan" meant to the necromancers in the underworld.


    "Let''s run now?" The zombie girl took Su Yan''s hand and asked.


    "Did you not listen to what I just said? He has already enveloped us with the domain, and he can''t run away." Su Yan said.


    "Is there any way?"


    An indulgent smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, "Of course there is a way, and it''s very simple, that is to kill him."


    The zombie girl was completely stupid, her mind almost fell into a state of downtime, "You mean you want to kill the gods?"


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    Then Su Yan''s image completely changed.


    Finally, from that strange bull head finally changed back to a serious look.


    The zombie girl finally saw Su Yan''s original appearance, feeling a little shy inexplicably: "It turns out you look like this."


    "Chongming."


    "what?"


    "Don''t worry, I will be able to protect your thoroughness. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." Su Yan showed a confident expression.


    The zombie girl opened her mouth slightly, she didn''t know what to say.


    Because at this time, the inner thoughts are really mixed, there are everything...


    The sky is more cloudy.


    It''s almost becoming darkness without the sky.


    Su Yan still stood in place, very casual.


    Until the red lightning in the sky formed a human face!


    This face came from Lai Xing Master!


    Facing the face formed by lightning in the sky, the zombie girl was really frightened, and instinctively hid behind Su Yan.


    And the voice of the Lunatic King also came from the sky. This voice was mixed with thunder and full of supreme majesty: "A mere mortal, dare to break into the underworld without authorization! Destroy my ghost gated palace! Also killed many ghost kings and lands. Zao! Do you know that your sin is already unforgivable!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly let go of my little apprentice, and then withdraw all the things that invaded the mortal world. Otherwise, I have to chop off your head."


    "Presumptuous! This king is one of the ten temples of the underworld, is it a turn for mortals in your area to teach this king?"


    "moron."


    This Su Yan gave the Lunzhuan King''s evaluation, and then Su Yan''s hand grabbed hard in the void.


    The red lightning in the sky was extremely distorted, and could no longer maintain the shape of a human face.


    Then Su Yan fingered the sky: "I want this lightning to calm down!"


    The red lightning in the sky disappeared immediately.


    Su Yan said again: "I want this dark cloud to clear!"


    The dark clouds in the sky soon dispersed.


    The light became normal again.


    The zombie girl was surprised to find that the man who said he wanted to protect her could be so powerful!


    With just a few words, you can play with the heavens and the earth in the applause, and what is worse is that you can erase the magic of the Yama King at will!


    After finishing this, Su Yan had a calm expression. Although he did not look back, he already knew how surprised and incredible the expression on the zombie girl''s face was.


    Su Yan said, "Chongming, this is nothing surprising. As I said before, his field is just a ridiculous piece of white paper for me."


    At this time, the wheel king was already at the extreme.


    No one has ever dared to challenge the supreme authority of the Ten Temple Yama!


    And this mortal has offended him again and again!


    First he killed the clone he had forged with ten thousand years of time in the mortal world, and now he went to the underworld, not only smashed his golden palace, but now he also killed the door!


    This is really new and old hatred together!


    I can''t give up!


    The Cyborg King has thought about it, he will not kill Su Yan immediately, he will definitely throw Su Yan into the bottom of the eighteenth hell!


    It must be called Su Yan to survive but not to die!


    Eternal life is tortured in the fire of hell!


    Only in this way can the huge resentment in the heart of the wheel king be eliminated!

 Chapter 2566： The existence of vertices

    Chapter 2566 The Existence of the Vertex


    It won''t be long.


    In the sky.


    The evil spirits of three thousand hells cleared the way in front, a golden lion in the middle was pulled by the nine-headed **** dragon, followed by five thousand Yin soldiers.


    This huge team finally appeared in Su Yan''s sight!


    The King of Wheels has finally arrived!


    The little zombie girl shivered behind Su Yan!


    This pomp, the momentum is really amazing.


    But Su Yan smiled.


    Either these ghost kings in the underworld, or the Ksitigarbha king behind, now it is the turn of the king of rotation, these necromancers are really not very powerful, but they are really set after another.


    Su Yan really thought this was amazing.


    How they did it, they weren''t very capable, and they were good at acting!


    "Chongming, don''t be afraid, watch me immediately pull the Lunzhuan King from the altar Jinnian!" Su Yan said that the tone of this matter is very sure, as if it is not too much difference between getting the Lunzhuan King and killing a fly. , Are very easy things.


    Chongming was also infected by Su Yan''s self-confidence, and he hummed firmly.


    At this point, Su Yandao was very pleased.


    Because this zombie chick is no longer mere promise.


    This is a very interesting transition!


    No matter whether it is a zombie or a living person, a dead spirit or a living being, there is no need to be afraid of the so-called Ten Temple Yama.


    If you fall out with them, just rebel directly!


    It doesn''t matter whether it is the eighteenth or nineteenth floor of the hell, it just needs to be penetrated!


    After Jin Nian arrived, the ceremonial officer opened the golden hand scroll and read out: "One of the ten halls of the Yin Cao Jifu, one of the revolving kings, the master of the golden palace of the ghost gate, the guards of the six reincarnations, the dead city, the sages of the Hutuo city..."


    There are so many titles of the wheel king. Anyway, the Ten Temple Yama is already the supreme ruler of the underworld. You can add as many titles as you want to yourself.


    Su Yan was extremely impatient when he heard this.


    It turned into a golden light and flew to the sky!


    When this golden light flashes across the sky like a meteor!


    The guard of honor of the wheel king suddenly turned on its back, causing numerous casualties!


    And the ceremonial officer couldn''t read it anymore, and changed to a wailing: "My mother..."


    Su Yan laughed and said: "Lun Zhuan Wang, are you still his mother? Can''t tell, you still have this hobby?"


    Wang Zhuan was extremely angry, and first stretched out a big phantom hand from Jin Nun, and squeezed the ceremonial officer into pieces.


    Then two death lights flew out from Jin Nun and took Su Yan directly.


    These two death lights were easily swayed by Su Yan''s sword light, and Su Yan''s counterattack immediately unfolded!


    A sword light flew out with boundless majesty!


    Bombard the golden wheel of the wheel king into scum!


    The golden body of the wheel king finally appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The avatar of the wheel king is huge, and the main body looks almost as tall as Su Yan, wearing a black dragon robe. He also held the seal of Yama King in his hand.


    Lun Zhuan Wang was extremely angry at this time, because no one had ever dared to shame him so much!


    How revered is the Yama of the Ten Temples, and the underworld is his home court.


    It is a shame to be so provoked!


    "Emperor Yama''s seal, come to this world!"


    The seal in the hands of the wheel king flew directly into the air, and after it became extremely large, it came to suppress Su Yan!


    The Emperor Yan Luo Yinxin comes with a powerful suction force. After covering Su Yan, it is almost impossible to escape!


    When the huge seal of Emperor Yama came to be suppressed, the Yin soldiers who had been implicated in the surrounding area were immediately crushed and crushed!


    Su Yan also felt an immense force.


    This power is in its own right, completely different from the lifeless spirit in the underground palace.


    The expression on Lun Zhuan Wang''s face became extremely proud: "The seal of the emperor Yan Luo is a heaven-level magic weapon. Once the seal is released, it will surely crush you into a mass of fleshy flesh! You die so easily, it''s cheap for you kid!"


    The appearance of the seal of the Emperor Yan Luo surprised Su Yan, but when he was surprised, Su Yan did not panic, but was very curious about the seal of the Emperor Yan Luo.


    At the same time, the "Li Jue" was launched.


    "Tread the ground!"


    When Su Yan adjusted his stance, his whole person suddenly became stalwart.


    It''s just not enough!


    When Su Yan raised his arms, it was: "Power over the sky"!


    At this time, the seal of Emperor Yan Luo was supported by Su Yan with both palms, and it was no longer suppressed!


    No matter how the Lunzhuan King reads the law, use the surging power in his body to manipulate it.


    Su Yan stands still as a mountain and steady as a rock!


    Su Yan''s body was full of golden light at this time, as if a **** descended from the earth!


    Its light didn''t even dare to look at the wheel king.


    It seems that this so-called seal of Emperor Yama is nothing more than that.


    "Break know the sea!"


    Suddenly, a huge and incomparable force emerged from the sky spirit cover above Su Yan''s head!


    At this time, the huge power bursting out of Su Yan''s body made the Seal of Emperor Yan Luo almost unsustainable!


    The Lunatic King could hardly believe his eyes.


    How could a mortal have such terrifying strength, could it be that the man in front of him has entered the legendary period of tribulation?


    The tribulation period can also be called a half-step golden fairy!


    Already a half-ancestor level existence!


    But how is this possible?


    Before it was the Age of Dominance, how could such a terrifying might appear!


    But Su Yan''s promotion is not over yet!


    "Sweep the sun and the moon!"


    After these three words were pronounced, Su Yan''s power climbed to a whole new level!


    Put the Buddha world in his heart, the sun and the moon are just toys in his hands!


    And Su Yan also held the seal of Emperor Yan Luo with one hand!


    No matter how the Lunchang King called, the emperor Yama''s seal was not only unable to hold it down, but also unable to receive it!


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face: "Do you know? You are the first enemy after I entered the underworld who can make me a little more serious and must show my true ability."


    The face of the wheel king was panicked.


    Su Yan said, "I will give you one last chance, is the spirit of Xiaomeng in your hands?"


    The Lunzhuan King was frightened at first, and then forced to calm down and said: "I am the emperor of the underground palace! Even if you are a half-step golden immortal, so what, don''t you dare to kill me? Without the ten temple Yama, the order of the underground palace How to maintain it? Are you not afraid of the chaos of the six reincarnations and the tribulation of heaven on your body?"


    Su Yan''s face showed an incomparable smile: "It seems that you are going to be obsessed with regrets!"


    The King of Cycle had already determined at this time, and Su Yan did have the strength to survive the catastrophe.


    The existence of the Tribulation Period, whether in the world or in the underworld, is the existence of the highest peak...


    All he could do now was to blackmail Su Yan with the illusory heavenly calamity in the legend.


    And Su Yan held the seal of Emperor Yan Luo with one hand, and grabbed it towards the Lunzhuan King with the other.


    The King of Wheels only feels that there is an extremely powerful suction!


    With his golden body in front of the suction force, he couldn''t stop it!


    And Su Yan''s suction is extremely special, and it is almost only useful for the King of Wheels, and the ghost soldiers next to him are not affected at all!

 Chapter 2567： Seriously

    Chapter 2567: Seriously a sword


    In the face of this extreme suction, the Lunatic King wanted to use his golden body of the Emperor Yama to resist!


    But the golden body only contended for a while, and it was already shaky!


    This represents an absolute crush on strength!


    Later, the King of Wheels threw three magic weapons out again, trying to stabilize his figure, but it still didn''t help!


    Once Su Yan tried harder, the Cyborg King fell directly into Su Yan''s hands!


    The eyes of the King of Wheels were filled with fear that had never been seen before.


    "It has always been your Ten Temple Yama to judge others, now it is always my turn to judge you!"


    There was no time to say anything to ask for mercy from the Lunzhuan King, and his head exploded in the air.


    The remaining body fell down like a cloth bag!


    And a golden light flew out of this body.


    This is the surviving soul of the wheel king, wanting to escape with the soul out of his body!


    Su Yan sneered, "Do you think you alone can spread the field?"


    This golden light hit the invisible barrier, and it couldn''t break through!


    It was then that Lun Zhuan Wang realized that Su Yan had surrounded him with a larger area!


    When did this happen?


    Why didn''t you notice it at all?


    At this time, the emperor Nether''s seal was not presided over, and it was easily overturned by Su Yan.


    The soul of the wheel king turned into a human form from a golden light, and said angrily: "This king is the Ten Temple Yama! Can you really afford the cost of killing the King? Don''t forget! The Yin Cao Jifu and the Ten Temple Yama are all immortals. The emperor! If you kill me, you will be an enemy of the Immortal Realm! What if you have the Tribulation Realm? The Immortal Realm can destroy you by five thunders!"


    Su Yan sneered when he heard the word immortal world.


    This kind of nonsense can bluff others, how can it bluff him?


    Su Yan''s attitude, Lun Zhuan Wang saw in his eyes, he already knew that today''s things could not be good.


    So the King of Wheels took out his trick to press the bottom of the box!


    This trick is extremely costly to itself, and it is absolutely impossible to use in normal times.


    But in this situation, even the perfect body that took thousands of years of hard work to reshape has been lost!


    If you don''t fight to the death, you will really fall here!


    For thousands of years, the King of Wheels did not know how many winds and rains he had watched, but he had never seen a monk in the world who could be so unscrupulous in the Yin Cao Difu!


    Lun Zhuan Wang stared at Su Yan, gritted his teeth, and said one word at a time: "The golden body of the law, open!"


    Then a huge golden light emerged from the body of the king of rotation!


    Under this golden light, many Yin Soldiers in the sky turned into blue smoke!


    And Su Yan''s eyes also showed an interesting look.


    Because the golden body transformed by the king of rotation is full of upright and bright ideas.


    In this lifeless underworld, it seems too abrupt!


    The Ten Temple Yama has some connection with the Western Paradise, and the King of Cycles practiced the golden body secret method of the Paradise.


    After the golden body appeared, his head and four arms were entangled in the air, which was more than a hundred feet!


    With golden body and golden light, the four arms have transformed into four different magic weapons!


    At this time, the revolving king said: "This seat is about to cultivate into the bodhi body. You only need to go through the five aggregates and ten kalpas to achieve the bodhisattva golden body! With your cultivation level, can you really kill the king? The four magical weapons in this seat are the Secret Treasures of Western Bliss! The defense is incredibly strong, can you break through?"


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but if you don''t know the situation at this time, it''s definitely not a good thing."


    After Su Yan said these words easily, a serious expression appeared on his face.


    Then Tai''a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    The sword light on Tai''a Jianjian kept condensing!


    Then the light on the sword was dazzling to the extreme, when the dazzling to the extreme, this huge force gathered more and more!


    Finally, they all gathered on the point of the sword!


    At this time, the huge power contained in the sword tip is enough to destroy everything!


    This is definitely not a defense that Rotating King can resist!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp to the extreme...


    In Su Yan''s eyes, there was only this sword left between heaven and earth!


    A sword enough to destroy the heavens!


    When the sword moves, time seems to freeze!


    The surrounding space also appeared strangely broken!


    Obviously it was only a blink of an eye, but this short time seemed to be stretched to an infinite length!


    Even the zombie girl could see clearly.


    Although she doesn''t know how it works...


    In fact, this is because the power is too tyrannical, so that the surrounding time and space have been partially distorted!


    The long sword pierced through the golden body of the wheel king without any suspense!


    The four magical artifacts did not play any role at all!


    This is the power of Su Yan''s earnestness.


    Then many cracks appeared in Jin''s body, and ten thousand golden rays were released from the cracks!


    To death, there are incredible eyes on the face of Lun Zhuan Wang!


    "You... how dare you..." The last last words were too late to be completed, and the golden body of the wheel king turned into a lot of smoke and dust, floating between the sky and the earth.


    There is only one lonely Su Yan left in the sky.


    Su Yan slowly flew to the ground, waving casually.


    The zombie girl was pushed to Su Yan''s side by a very gentle force, and at the same time another thing flew into Su Yan''s hands.


    The Seal of the Nether Emperor of the Lunatic King.


    This is a very good trophy, and it feels extremely cold and refreshing after starting.


    This seal must have the effect of calming the mind and soul, and it has a great effect on cultivation.


    It is no wonder that the king of rotation will hold this seal in his own hands.


    Although Lunzhuan had fallen, Xiao Meng''s spirit had not been saved yet.


    So continue to chase, and probably enter the interior of Infinite Hell.


    The little zombie girl looked at the golden powder still floating in the sky, then looked at Su Yan, she was completely dumbfounded.


    It seemed that before her eyes, a Yama King was beheaded?


    "You killed God just now, didn''t you?" the zombie girl asked in a difficult tone.


    Because what happened before her was really too difficult to accept, the zombie girl only felt that her brain was not enough.


    Su Yan hummed softly, and then said in a very disdainful tone: "Lun Zhuan King is a god. There is not even a half immortal in the entire Yin Cao Hei Mansion, let alone a god. They call themselves gods, but they are shamelessly going Put gold on your face, don''t be fooled anymore."


    The zombie girl hummed softly, but her brain still couldn''t react.


    It will probably take a long time for her to fully accept and digest what happened just now��the wheel king is dead, and there are only nine temples left in the ten temple Yama!


    The death of Rotating King represents the collapse of the worldview of the zombie.


    The Ten Temple Yama is not an invincible, absolute existence above everything else.


    And the underworld...


    Well, yes, the underground palace is indeed on the way to collapse.

 Chapter 2568： Black magic sea

    Chapter 2568: Black Demon Sea


    Su Yan gently picked up the zombie girl''s waist, and then flew up.


    Although the zombie girl has no body temperature, her body is unusually soft.


    This made Su Yan very curious: "After the zombie''s blood doesn''t flow, won''t the body become stiff? Otherwise, it won''t be called a zombie. How can your body be so soft?"


    "Hmm... Our Mother said that our ancestor Chi You once went to the sky and drank dragon blood, so even if our Jiuli people die, our bodies will not be stiff."


    This explanation is very nonsense. The blood of a creature like a dragon has no such magical effect at all.


    This is a typical nonsense to deceive children.


    However, Su Yan has no interest in the secrets of the Jiuli Clan for the time being, and just jokingly said: "Then you are not a dragon blood zombie? Can you breathe fire?"


    "Ah... I don''t know how to breathe fire." The zombie girl suddenly became panicked, for fear that Su Yan would force her to breathe fire.


    "Is the dragon blood in your body not strong enough? When I get the chance, I will kill a dragon and let it bleed for you to drink."


    The zombie girl was full of question marks, and it took a long time to react: "I don''t like drinking blood!"


    "why?"


    "The smell of blood is awe-inspiring!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile: "Hey, do zombies care about the taste? Don''t people lose those consciousness after death?"


    The zombie girl only felt that her head was made big by Su Yan. She had never thought about these questions, and she didn''t know how to answer them.


    It''s like asking someone what the taste of sugar is, and of course he will tell you the sweetness.


    You asked Tian how to explain it again?


    Ninety-nine percent of people will be stunned. There is no way to explain this kind of thing in words.


    Su Yan asked again: "Will you eat a child''s heart?"


    "You just like to eat the heart of a child!" The zombie girl became a little nervous after she finished protesting.


    After all, this man can kill even King Yama!


    If you really offend him, it will be over!


    Su Yan laughed, how could he be angry?


    It would not be lonely to take such a cute zombie **** the road!


    The zombie girl asked nervously again: "Where are we going?"


    "Are you curious baby? Why are there so many questions."


    The zombie girl narrowed her mouth and didn''t dare to ask, but the expression on her face was extremely wronged.


    Obviously, this person had a lot of questions just now, so how could it be his turn?


    "The place we are going to is infinite hell!" Su Yan said.


    "You really want to slaughter the Ten Temple Yama?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "Then it depends on their disobedience. They arrested my apprentice''s spirit. If even the apprentice has to be bullied by others like this, wouldn''t it be a disguised way to say that I am a master who is not capable?


    "What if they are willing to return the apprentice to you?"


    Su Yan stared at the zombie girl, "You are really a curious baby!"


    "What kind of answer is this!"


    Now even if Su Yan wants to stop here, the Ten Temple Yama, no, it should be the Nine Temple Yama King now that it is impossible to do this.


    The fall of the Cycling King has brought both parties directly into an endless state of death.


    But this dispute was definitely provoked by Yama of Ten Temples first.


    If it weren''t for the ambition of Ten Temple Yama to swallow the mortal world, everyone should have been in peace.


    Su Yan''s flying speed was extremely fast.


    The shield surrounding the body rubbed against the air and produced violent sparks, while dragging a long tail in the air.


    On the ground it looks like a meteor across the sky!


    Finally, I saw a circle of stars at the top of the horizon.


    This star wheel seemed to forcibly drag the stars of the nine-day galaxy to this place.


    It''s like dreaming in the air.


    Su Yan also stopped here.


    This star wheel is extremely large, suspended in the air, emitting endless brilliance from within...


    And under the star wheel is a dark and turbulent sea.


    Legend has it that Infinite Hell is under the Demon Sea, so no soul can escape from Infinite Hell!


    And what is the star wheel above this?


    Su Yan even felt the breath of the upper realm.


    In other words, it is absolutely impossible for this star wheel to be created by the Yama King in the underworld!


    The zombie girl stared at it, "It''s so beautiful, I finally saw it, the legendary six reincarnations."


    The words of the zombie girl made Su Yan wake up like a dream.


    It turns out that the stars in the sky are the legendary six reincarnations!


    Su Yan stared at the six reincarnations at this time and observed carefully.


    The six reincarnations floating in this air are not aimless.


    The breath released from it can almost exist as the apex of the world.


    The so-called apex of the world means taking these six reincarnations as the axis, and the entire huge world revolves around the six reincarnations!


    "According to the legend, the six reincarnations are the place where souls die. No soul can be seen here, obviously there are still so many souls at the ghost gate."


    Su Yan sneered, staring at the still surging Black Demon Sea.


    "Do you still need to ask? I completely beat the ghost gate to a mess. They are already burnt, and it is estimated that they will not transport souls here until order is restored."


    The zombie girl nodded and accepted Su Yan''s statement.


    But Su Yan thought about it carefully, and there are still many reasons for this statement.


    For example, outside of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, there are no ghost soldiers or generals to maintain order. This is already very suspicious!


    Unless the underworld has completely abandoned the six reincarnations.


    It''s really weird, what major event is the Ten Temple Yama plotting to gather the souls of billions of creatures into the hell!


    A guess appeared in Su Yan''s mind, and then Su Yan''s eyebrows frowned involuntarily.


    If this inference is true, Yama of the Ten Temples really played a big game this time.


    When Su Yan was thinking, the zombie girl stood beside Su Yan very well, not daring to speak much.


    At this time, Su Yan said, "The Six Paths of Reincarnation is nothing good. Let''s go to the Hell under the Black Demon Sea to see."


    "Huh?" The zombie girl couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    Legend has it that the Infinite Hell is in the vast abyss under the Black Demon Sea.


    Compared with the endless horror hell, zombie girls are certainly more eager to find out in the six reincarnations.


    But for Su Yan, going to Infernal Hell is now an urgent task.


    The situation was suspiciously worse than he had anticipated at the beginning.


    If you go too slowly, Xiao Meng might really be in danger!


    Su Yan picked up the zombie girl, and then flew up amidst the zombie girl''s exclamation!


    "Since you are here, you must have thought about seeing the end of this big show?" Su Yan said, "We are in **** now."


    "Do you know how to get there?"


    "I have sensed that the door is over there."


    In the depths of the Black Devil Sea, a huge whirlpool is consuming all the sea frantically!

 Chapter 2569： Im done

    Chapter 2569


    When Su Yan arrived with the zombie girl, only to see the gloomy sky, the huge vortex was constantly stirring the sea in the depths of the Black Demon Sea!


    This vortex is huge to the extreme, even beyond the range of their visual distance.


    Such a huge whirlpool can easily swallow a city into it.


    Su Yan saw many struggling water ghosts in the Black Demon Sea, and they all fell into the whirlpool.


    Through these water ghosts, Su Yan recognized that this was the water of Santuchuan.


    Unexpectedly, the final destination of Santuchuan was here.


    If you knew it, why bother to enter the ghost gate.


    Drifting all the way to here will do.


    There was darkness in the depths of the maelstrom.


    Just staring at this piece of darkness, the zombie girl has already lost her heart!


    It happened that at this moment, Su Yan led her head-on into the darkness!


    The zombie girl closed her eyes instinctively, and at the same time was nervous and scared to the extreme. When she could open her eyes, the first thing she saw was the extremely calm expression on Su Yan''s face.


    And they are still in the endless process of falling!


    But what you can see is not darkness.


    In addition to the frantically stirring sea water inside the whirlpool, you can also see the terrifying lava river at the bottom!


    All the light comes from the lava river at the bottom.


    In the center where the magma converges and intersects, there is a very exaggerated gate.


    I don''t know how many skulls are inlaid on this door, which is as tall as five hundred feet.


    There are two giant red-haired evil spirits guarded by two giant red-haired evil spirits that can almost match the gate!


    The two red-haired evil spirits showed greedy eyes when they saw Su Yan.


    The evil spirits in the underworld are very eager for the flesh and blood of the living. This is a kind of almost pathological desire...


    But in the next second, both of these red-haired evil spirits knelt down in front of Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan took out the seal of the emperor Netherworld he just got!


    The Seal of the Emperor Nether represents the supreme authority of the Ten Temples!


    "Open the door!"


    Following Su Yan''s order, two red-haired evil spirits pushed the gate of **** open in front of Su Yan!


    The gate of hell, even if it is pushed by two giant evil spirits with infinite strength, it is very difficult to push. When pushing, the skulls on the door seem to come alive, crying together, and the sounds are stacked on top of each other, which is very permeating!


    After the gate of **** was opened, the wailing voice inside and the voice inside the gate converged together, and it made people feel numb.


    As long as they step inside the door, Su Yan and the others will immediately enter the tongue-out hell, which is the first layer of the eighteen-layer hell.


    Su Yan asked: "How can the gate of the Infinite Hell be closed?"


    After Su Yan finished asking this question, the zombie girl reacted. The Infinite Hell and the Six Paths of Reincarnation were both closed.


    The difference is that there are guards outside the Infinite Hell, and the periphery of the Six Paths of Samsara is also empty.


    This is of course an unusual weird thing.


    "Going back to God''s words, this is the order of the king of rotation, and the rest of my brothers don''t know."


    It seems that these two evil spirits are really as simple as guards.


    After the closed door of the **** was fully opened, a strong resentment and death breath came to his face.


    Going forward, it is infinite hell!


    The zombie girl asked Su Yan: "Shall we go in now?"


    "Don''t worry, someone is already here to welcome the guests." Su Yan''s perception is not wrong, there is already a very deadly existence rushing here.


    With this lifeless condensed level, it is not difficult to judge that it is one of the ten temples.


    Which one of the ten temples is next to face?


    When this one appeared in front of Su Yan and the others, the first thing he saw was dragon robes of the same standard, but of different colors.


    "This is the first time I have seen the green dragon robe." Su Yan said.


    Under the emperor''s jade crown, there is a face that is not angry and prestigious. He looks about forty years old, but his eyes are swollen. It seems that he hasn''t slept well in ten years.


    "Which hall are you the Yama King?"


    "I am the King of Equality."


    Su Yan had some appreciation for him.


    First, there is no unnecessary nonsense, and second, there is no strange airs.


    "The emperor Nether has the letter in your hand, so the Lunatic King has fallen?" His tone was still calm, but what he said was very shocking.


    The zombie girl clearly stood by and witnessed the whole process, and it took a long time to accept this fact.


    In a short period of time, King Equality understood the fact by himself and accepted it almost immediately.


    It seems that the Ten Temple Yama has something, not all of them are pedantic and incompetent people who have been kings in the underworld for many years.


    It seems that the king of equality can also communicate.


    Su Yan opened his mouth and went straight to the subject: "The earth is now my territory, and your hands in the underworld are stretched a bit too long! Where are the cultivators who were captured by you? If these two things can be negotiated, I might consider letting you go."


    King Equality only glanced at Su Yan, and then directly activated his treasure: "Sword of Shuttle, disease!"


    Suddenly, many mirrors appeared beside Su Yan and Chong Ming.


    These mirrors are becoming more and more, and there are in all directions.


    The reflection of the two cannot be seen in the mirror, only the sword is accumulating power.


    These swords can shuttle infinitely in the mirror, with extreme speed and no defense.


    As long as you fall into it, the end will definitely be the death of a thousand swords!


    Su Yan realized that this king of equality was not a calm wise man, but his mind was so straight that he didn''t feel the news that others would be shocked.


    The consideration of the straight line is of course very simple, and it is reckless.


    Let''s put the big move first!


    If you can''t beat it, it''s best. If you can''t, think of another way.


    The ten temples of Yama is also really wonderful, it seems that there is no normal spirit.


    But it''s no wonder that the eternal haze in this underground palace, even if a normal person lives here for 10,000 years, it will become a neuropathy with an abnormal brain.


    What''s more, there are torture and tortured souls in Infinite Hell.


    The huge spiteful aura, it is very difficult not to be affected after being touched by ears and eyes.


    The impact of the environment on people is quite large.


    When Su Yan was thinking wildly, King Equality''s spell was about to be activated.


    "What do we do?" the zombie girl asked nervously.


    I don''t know what''s going on, Chongming always feels that the fear of Equality King is far stronger than that of the previous Lunhuang King!


    The breath on King Equality is very cold, and there is hardly any emotional fluctuations.


    This is really scary for zombie girls!


    Su Yan laughed and spread his hands, "What else can I say, I''m done."

 Chapter 2570： Libra of Destiny

    Chapter 2570 Libra of Destiny


    All of a sudden, Su Yan exploded with an astonishing aura.


    The spell that King Ping Ning did not fire also broke out at this moment!


    In the mirror, hundreds of swords shot out at the same time!


    The sword light was densely packed, and just looking at it made people''s scalp numb, and Su Yan''s body was full of clanging sounds.


    These dense sword lights were all blocked by the protective barrier outside Su Yan.


    This protective barrier seemed to only need a faint layer of golden light, but it was as steady as a rock under the airtight attack, without even a single ripple.


    After these swords were bounced off, they returned to the mirror, and then shot out again, almost endless attacks!


    The zombie girl was already very nervous, Su Yan smiled, "Don''t you think that you can beat me at this level, King Equality."


    While Su Yan spoke, the protective barrier around him expanded rapidly!


    Directly squeeze the mirrors in the space!


    These sword lights lost their source and dissipated in the air.


    The expression on Equality��s face was not very surprised, but rather awkward.


    "This kind of thing to deal with children, used to play with me, may not look down on me too much, right?" Before speaking, a golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    The King of Equality said: "A mortal! The **** in front of you! No one has ever stepped into the **** with flesh and blood. This king finally advises you not to cross the boundary again! Even if you are strong, if you continue to If you cross the border, the consequences are not something you can afford."


    "I have never been threatened in this life. Even if you are the king of the underworld, what about it?"


    "So there is no need to talk!" King Equality opened his hands, and a very strange breath appeared in the air.


    Su Yan stood motionless, he wanted to see what tricks King of Equality could play.


    I saw that with King Equality as the center, a giant scale appeared.


    There are many ancient inscriptions carved on this scale, and a breath of loneliness hits his face.


    Even Su Yan was slightly moved. This Libra must be a magic weapon handed down from the ancient times. The heaven and earth Xuanhuang is the highest, and the strongest of the heavens is a gem.


    Heaven-level superb magic weapons, all are the existence of seizing the heaven and the earth, stealing the mystery of the sun and the moon.


    Once these magic weapons have gone through ten thousand years, they can even produce their own spiritual intelligence, giving birth to the so-called instrument spirit.


    Judging from Su Yan''s insight, this scale is now on the edge.


    The zombie girl said to Su Yan: "This is the scale of fate of King Equality. It is said that the scale of fate can convict good and evil! Every soul who enters **** will be judged by scale of fate. The left side of the scale is evil and the right side is good. If the left is far higher If you are on the right, you will be thrown into hell, never to be overborn!"


    After hearing the legend, Su Yan sneered, "It''s just a magic weapon to deal with undead spirits. You want to judge me?"


    After the tribulation period, he is already half a golden immortal, and his realm is still above the ten temples of Yama. If you are not welcome, the ten temples of Yama must still be called Su Yan!


    The King of Equality is really as stupid as a pig and dog, and relying on his dim golden pill, he also wants to threaten Su Yan, which is really idiotic!


    At this time, Libra of Destiny had also locked Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan is placed on the scales, Su Yan''s life and death can be determined!


    There is a huge suction on the scales of fate!


    This suction is not only on the physical level, but also on the soul level.


    But Su Yan stood there steadily, and the power of destiny Libra had no effect on Su Yan.


    This is a matter of course!


    After entering the Tribulation Period, the soul is immortal and as solid as a rock.


    Among these three realms, there is no magic weapon that can shake Su Yan, unless it is the immortal realm''s dimensionality reduction attack.


    Otherwise, no one can help Su Yan.


    The king of equality finally showed a panic on his face, "How could you...the souls who have been tried are more than hundreds of millions, why are you..."


    Su Yan just sneered.


    King Equality looked like a clown to Su Yan.


    "Are you already in the Tribulation Period?" King Equality finally reacted, "How is this possible...Now it is the Age of Doom, how can there be the power of the Tribulation Period?"


    It was Su Yan''s disdainful eyes that answered him.


    The facts are already in front of us, why do we desperately deny it?


    Can this cover up the panic in my heart?


    It''s useless, no matter what the king of equality, it is impossible to escape the fate of being dominated by Su Yan.


    Everything about him will be killed by Su Heng Heng!


    Under the order of King Equality, the huge evil spirit guarding the gates of **** slammed the hundreds of feet long spear at Su Yan!


    The giant axe also slashed towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan held the spear with one hand and the giant axe with the other!


    These two evil spirits are several hundred feet tall and powerful. They are known as the mountain-moving evil spirits, but they are overpowered by Su Yan.


    The pure physical power can reach this incredible realm, how can the King of Equality not be surprised!


    The strength of this person has completely exceeded the expectations of the King of Equality.


    His strongest routine that locks people into the scales of fate and then approves them from above is completely ineffective for Su Yan.


    When this strongest routine cannot be used, King Equality is not as good as the Ksitigarbha King who was killed by Su Yan.


    Destiny Libra is the top five powerful magic weapon in the underworld. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s unreasonably strong existence, it should be able to show its power.


    "broken!"


    Two mountain-moving evil spirits were directly thrown out by Su Yan, smashing a few huge holes in the ground!


    Because the figure between the two sides looks so unequal, it makes people feel more exaggerated.


    King Equality can only use his lifelong mana to spur the surrounding magma, transform into twenty fire dragons, and attack Su Yan!


    But Su Yan only stretched out one hand to hold down the sky, and the twenty bars were frozen in the air!


    To play spells in front of Su Yan, there is no doubt that it is an axe!


    Su Yan carried the golden sword light and walked forward. The King of Equality became panic now, but it was too late!


    Jin Guang directly penetrated the body of King Eong!


    A small golden scale fell to the ground, thinking it was the fate of King Equality.


    Su Yan rolled up his sleeves, and the scale of fate was drawn into Su Yan''s sleeves.


    Su Yan crossed the gate of hell, turned to the zombie girl and said, "Chongming, on the road."


    The head of the zombie girl was still a little groggy, and when she trot over, her eyes kept looking at the corpse of King Equality.


    The defeat of the King of Equality is easier than that of the King of Cycling. Maybe the Ten Temple Yama, can''t stop this man at all?


    The zombie girl was also a little frightened, because the legend of the underworld:


    When you cross the gates of hell, it means that you have entered a world of hopelessness, miserable and terrifying.

 Chapter 2571： Horrible Reiatsu

    Chapter 2571: Terrifying Reiatsu


    After entering the gates of hell, Su Yan really didn''t feel anything. Maybe he was walking north and south, seeing too many big scenes, and he was already numb to these things.


    Su Yan asked the zombie girl: "Have you been here?"


    "Our ancestors of the Jiuli clan had an appointment with Yama of the Ten Temples. Even if we die, our souls can be free from being judged by the underworld. So they can''t control us, and we can''t go to hell."


    After Chongming''s reminder, Su Yan finally felt a little nervous, because they were going to hell.


    The first thing to enter is the tongue hell.


    The blood on the execution platform has long been solidified, and neither the evil spirits executing the punishment nor the soul tortured can be seen.


    The blood-colored sky remained unchanged.


    All the tongues that were cut off were hung on some sharp iron trees.


    When Su Yan and Chongming passed by, these tongues danced chaotically, shocking Chongming.


    But these tongues have no ability to break free.


    Go down to **** of severed limbs, **** of broken limbs, **** of simmering pot, and put people alive in the smoldering **** of the country...


    According to the crime, the following **** penalty has also become more cruel.


    But when Su Yan saw these instruments of torture and the piles of severed limbs, he always had a strange feeling. Is this **** on the tip of his tongue?


    From killing to cutting, then shredding, and finally stewing...


    "Sure enough, it''s very bad..."


    Chong Ming asked: "It''s pretty scary here."


    Su Yan said, "That''s not what I meant, but don''t you think it is strange? Since today''s hell, we haven''t even seen the shadow of a ghost?"


    How could **** be so empty?


    Moreover, there are 18 floors in hell, and there is no way to know where the way down to the 17th floor is.


    The tranquility in the **** revealed an infinite weirdness.


    In fact, after seeing the empty six reincarnations just now, Su Yan had a guess.


    Someone wants to use the billions of dead spirits in **** to refine a magic weapon.


    Not only to empty the necromancers in the underworld, but even the world.


    The name of this magic weapon has long been known in Su Yan''s heart: the ship of crossing the spirit!


    The spirit crossing ship needs a powerful monk spirit to make the keel of the ship, and then hundreds of millions of creatures form the hull!


    Once the spirit crossing ship is successfully built, you can sail through the vast galaxy and the gap between the two realms, use the souls of hundreds of millions of creatures to resist the power of heaven, and then protect yourself and ascend into the fairy realm.


    This is the ultimate refining method recorded in the cult, and it should have been lost!


    But the spirit crossing ship is already the most reasonable explanation for this strange situation.


    If the lower level of **** is still empty, where is the huge undead? Why did Yama of the Ten Temples go deep into the world to capture monks?


    But the Ten Temples Yama has always been the guardian of the underworld, and they have no reason to do so.


    If the Ten Temple Yama dared to do this, then even if they could finally ascend successfully, the immortal world would never let them go.


    The Ten Temple Yama must be very clear about this, so it is really very strange!


    Suddenly, there was a rain in the sky.


    But it is not rain that floats in the air, but golden coins!


    Chongming caught a Ming note curiously, and just looking at it, a demented smile appeared on his face, as if the soul had been sucked into the Ming note.


    Su Yan hurriedly threw away the Mingchao in Chongming''s hand.


    At the same time, a group of flames rose into the sky, burning all the money in the sky to ashes!


    The zombie girl fainted in Su Yan''s arms, woke up leisurely, looked at Su Yan, with a confused expression: "I just had a dream...it seems, there seems to be a lot of delicious food... Then I just have everything. Can not remember."


    Su Yan grabbed Chongming''s waist and asked seriously, "Why don''t you stay here? I will come back to pick you up later?"


    Facing Su Yan''s sudden serious expression, Chong Ming''s mind suddenly went blank, and then the ghost nodded.


    In the next second, Su Yan was gone!


    When he reappeared, he was already on the **** dome of hell!


    There is a person here, who controls a group of golden light, and all the dark notes fly out of this golden light.


    "Which one of the ten temples are you?" Su Yan asked.


    "I am the King of the City!"


    Su Yan asked: What about the souls in the six realms of reincarnation and infinite hell? "


    "How dare you question this king? Who do you think you are?"


    Suddenly, a blue light appeared on Su Yan''s head!


    A token came with a green light on Su Yan''s head.


    This time, Su Yan''s protective cover could not resist, and was directly smashed by the blue light!


    And this token also slammed directly at the sky spirit cover on Su Yan''s head!


    At the moment of death, Su Yan blocked this token with his sword light.


    With this blow, Tai''a Jianguang did not take advantage of it.


    Su Yan only felt a huge to extreme power coming from the blue light.


    The weight of this small token at this time may have reached 100,000 catties, but it is very difficult to cope with the purely physical level, let alone the magical level.


    Fortunately, although Su Yan did not take advantage of it, it was not a disadvantage either.


    And this blue light also returned to the hands of another king, who walked out of the void, wearing a black dragon robe.


    And then another king came out with a halberd.


    "The one who used the token of forgiveness was Mount Tai, and the one who held the halberd of the sins was King Biancheng! Boy, you are a bit powerful, and it is worthy of the three of the ten temples to deal with you together!"


    Because of the temporary joining of the two companions, the City King suddenly became emboldened!


    Let him face Su Yan alone, it is really incapable.


    Su Yan just glanced at the two new Yama Kings, and then all his eyes turned to the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd.


    Because this weapon has made Su Yan''s spiritual sense a great sense of vigilance.


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense has always been very accurate.


    This blood-colored halberd is bound to pose a direct threat to Su Yan!


    In the past, whether it was the Seal of the Emperor Nether or the Libra of Destiny, although it was already considered the most powerful magic weapon in the Three Realms, it still failed to make Su Yan feel such a strong sense of threat.


    This weapon must be very special...


    Because Su Yan''s spiritual sense was telling him: This is the only weapon in the underworld that can kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "You call me kid? It''s ignorant and ridiculous. I don''t know where your pride comes from. I have killed two Yama Kings, and there are eight in total. What about the remaining five? Why not Call here together?"


    When Su Yan spoke, he did not suppress the strength in his body at all, and showed it unscrupulously!


    This powerful spiritual pressure almost made the three Yama kings feel that they were carrying a mountain on their shoulders!


    They didn''t expect that Su Yan''s Reinforcement was so terrifying!

 Chapter 2572： Condemnation

    Chapter 2572: Condemned Heaven Halberd


    The cultivation bases of the ten temples of Yama have golden cores, which are far from the realm of crossing the catastrophe.


    And Su Yan has already entered the Tribulation Period, and absolute crush has formed on the great realm!


    "I am a very impatient person, you better not challenge my patience. I will give you one last chance to answer all my questions and take me to the bottom of hell, otherwise I will destroy you both!"


    After showing the extremely powerful spiritual pressure, Su Yan''s threat at this time, the three Yama Kings could no longer ignore!


    The half-step Golden Immortal''s words during the Tribulation Period were enough to cause them to generate great pressure!


    The three Yama kings looked at each other, as if they meant to compromise.


    But in the end, the City King gritted his teeth and said, "Hell is not a place where you can play majestic and prestige! You fight when you want to fight, is it possible to really kill our Ten Temple Yama?"


    When the city king said this, his expression was very bitter and enmity.


    This also strengthened Su Yan''s speculation. At the bottom of the hell, they must be doing something, this thing is so secretive that it can''t be exposed to Su Yan at all.


    Once exposed, they will still be killed by Su Yan.


    So just fight with Su Yan here!


    "Jade calendar treasure banknotes! Pardon!" Following the words of the city king, countless Ming banknotes flew out of the golden light.


    These Ming notes are actually similar to the Taoist talisman, and can have thousands of changes!


    But in front of Su Yan, these changes are just trivial skills, and they can''t be used on stage at all.


    Regardless of whether it changed into Yinhuo, or into Yin Thunder, or any other five-element spells, Su Yan was totally harmless.


    The ever-changing looks very fancy, but in fact it is useless in the end.


    What the city king was good at was completely restrained by Su Yan, and it was actually even weaker than the dead king of equality and king of rotation.


    Originally, Su Yan thought that the ten temples of Yama was better than one temple, but it seemed not like that.


    After Su Yan fought with a serious attitude, the lethality of Taishan King''s Spirit Amnesty token on Su Yan was basically negligible.


    I almost suffered a loss when I came up just now, just because I didn''t understand the characteristics of this magic weapon at all.


    The first match could not take advantage, so in the subsequent matches, the Spirit Relief Token could not be effective against Su Yan.


    The Token of Remission of Spirits is the magic weapon of the King of Mount Tai. In addition to contemplating the soul, the token can also be moved to the mountain to suppress everything with the power of the mountain.


    It''s a pity that Su Yan cultivated "Li Jue", and he was already number one in the world only in terms of physical strength.


    It is also very easy to catch the Token of Forgiveness with one hand.


    The only thing that can pose a threat to Su Yan is King Biancheng��s Conviction Heaven Halberd!


    This weapon was so murderous in the hands of King Bian Cheng that even Su Yan could not ignore it.


    King Bian Cheng couldn''t have such a huge murderous aura, this murderous aura could only be obtained from the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd in his hand.


    Su Yan was troubled by the continuous explosion of the dark notes in the air.


    So Su Yan decided to kill one first and then deal with it slowly!


    When Su Yan made this decision, he immediately showed an incredible speed!


    Su Yan, like a bolt of lightning, suddenly appeared in front of the City King 200 meters away!


    Before the city king could react, Su Yan had directly choked his neck.


    After squeezing his neck, the city king''s mind also exploded, and the result can only be destroyed!


    After Su Yan killed the city king, the token of absolution came from behind!


    The token looks small, but as heavy as a mountain.


    Last time Su Yan was unprepared, so he almost suffered a big loss.


    This time Su Yan had already used his strength technique, his body was filled with incomparable power, and he had already pressed the Spirit Rescue Token with only one hand!


    Is this the power of the monk during the Tribulation Period?


    It is too scary!


    Regardless of physical body or mana, they have become infinitely perfect!


    And Taishan King had already seen it. Although Su Yan looked a little serious now, he still didn''t do his best.


    Taishan King has nothing to do, the crushing on the great realm is so cruel!


    Those spells and changes in the thunder, he is far behind the fallen Metropolis King. If it is said that the golden body is good fortune, the reincarnation king is the strongest!


    But hasn''t the wheel king already fallen?


    Is it really going to fall here?


    King Biancheng had already formed a battle with Su Yan with the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing!


    This weapon contains supreme killing intent, and the weapons are evenly matched.


    Regardless of mana or martial arts, King Biancheng is far behind Su Yan, and the two sides can fight equally well, of course, mainly relying on the power of the conviction halberd!


    The killing intent of this weapon is so strong that Su Xingping can only see it.


    The two sides fought thirty moves in the air, and King Bian Cheng took off his dragon robe and changed into a suit of iron armor.


    Ling Ling token occasionally raided by the side, and actually fought Su Yan on a par.


    In fact, King Bian Cheng was also very panicked, because using the Conviction Halberd would also cost a heavy price!


    The conviction halberd is already the pinnacle of the weapons of the underworld, and among all the treasures held by the Ten Temple Yama, it is also the number one magic weapon!


    Not only is the celestial exquisite magic weapon, it even has half a fairyland law blessing.


    Why is it half the law of the fairy world?


    Because if it is the blessing of the complete immortal world law, it will definitely not be in the world.


    Anything that is too perfect will inevitably encounter the jealousy of heaven and earth ghosts and gods, not to mention that the laws of the fairy world are not allowed to exist in the mortal world.


    Destroying half of the laws of the fairy world, after embracing the mutilation, it can be accommodated between heaven and earth.


    Even more because of this half of the fairy rule, the Conviction Tianji can almost be regarded as the most lethal weapon in the underworld!


    But to hold this strong share also has to pay a great price.


    There is no free lunch in the world.


    Those who hold the conviction halberd will inevitably be backlashed!


    At this time, King Bian Cheng��s eyes were bleeding, the world he saw was red, and an extreme desire for destruction was brewing in his heart!


    This is the price!


    Even if it is as strong as the Yama of the Ten Temples, the time of using the conviction halberd is the limit.


    Otherwise, he will be corroded into his own soul by this absolute will to destroy, and in the end even he will become a slave to the halberd!


    King Bian Cheng definitely didn''t want to use this kind of unknown weapon that would defeat his master.


    But if you don''t use it, what can you use to stop Su Yan?


    King Bian Cheng felt that his body was losing blood at this time, and he had to kill Su Yan before the conviction halberd hit his soul.


    But this is not easy!


    Because Su Yan is a half-step golden fairy who hasn''t appeared in thousands of years! It can be said that one foot has crossed the gate of the fairy world!


    If it were not for the special circumstances, they would never be an enemy of such a peerless figure!


    Gradually, King Bian Cheng felt that he was about to reach his limit...


    But Su Yan''s sword was getting faster and faster, and his body skills were as fast as a magic demon in the air.


    And Su Yan''s expression gradually became excited.


    Obviously, Su Yan was enjoying the fun this battle brought him.

 Chapter 2573： The feeling of being a villain

    Chapter 2573: The Feeling of Being a Villain


    Su Yan was surprised to find that King Bian Cheng''s speed was actually getting faster and faster.


    And in the black dead air, some red aura was slowly brought on!


    These red auras are the evidence that the power of the conviction halberd has penetrated into the body of King Biancheng!


    However, Su Yan was only indulged in the battle now, and he hadn''t noticed this little detail at all.


    To be honest, Su Yan hasn''t fought so freely for a long time.


    No matter what kind of trick Su Yan uses, the enemy can finally follow and even counterattack.


    Although the counterattack situation is greater than the content, it is impossible to produce a substantial threat to Su Yan.


    In fact, enemies of this level are the most comfortable.


    Why do you say that?


    Because he can''t pose a threat to your life, and he is not the kind of completely useless person who can kill with a single sword.


    You can enjoy the battle to your heart''s content, and you can also use the experimental tricks in your heart!


    Not only has the intensity of fighting, but also can enjoy this process.


    It''s so happy.


    Of course King Bian Cheng didn''t think so, because he was the weaker party.


    Moreover, the power of the conviction halberd has corroded his body more and more seriously!


    In the next step, the halberd of the conviction will corrode his soul!


    Once this corrodes to the level of the soul, there will be no way to restore it!


    The body and the soul are completely different levels.


    After the level of the physical body is corroded, as long as the corroded part is removed, and then the sacred medicine for muscle growth is taken, the physical body can be reshaped.


    But it is impossible for Shenhun to do this kind of operation!


    Among the ten temples of Yama, only the belching Cyborg has mastered a secret method that can distract and forge clones.


    Although this secret method comes from the Western Paradise, but if you want to use it, you have to pay an extremely heavy price.


    King Biancheng wished to lose the conviction halberd now, but the pressure of reality did not allow it.


    If he loses the conviction halberd, he will be beheaded by Su Yan in the next second!


    Su Yan''s sword light is extremely powerful. If he strikes a sword at the critical point, he will inevitably disappear, and there is no possibility of escape at all!


    At this time, King Bian Cheng had been forced to the edge of the cliff.


    There are only two options left: the first is to be completely corroded by the condemned halberd, completely losing his sanity, and become a monster that only knows to kill; the second is to lose the conviction halberd and be directly killed by Su Yan.


    "King Taishan, what are you still in a daze, why don''t you come and help me?" King Bian Cheng was already furious at this time.


    In fact, King Taishan was really helpful, but his strongest magic weapon, Spirit Relief, was completely useless in front of Su Yan.


    And those spells of the underworld were not worth mentioning in front of Su Yan.


    In the face of this terrifying sword light, any spell is like a mirror, as long as it is swept by the sword light, it will turn into illusion!


    If it weren''t for the conviction halberd, King Biancheng wouldn''t be able to survive now.


    Taishan King responded angrily: "Brother, it''s not that I didn''t help you! It''s that this child''s cultivation base is too strong! I am not his opponent together with you! You wait here, I will go back first At the bottom of the hell, call the brothers together! With the supreme power of the Ten Temple Yama, suppress this one!"


    "There are only seven of the Ten Temple Yamas, it should be the Seven Temples Yama." Su Yan said calmly.


    Although Taishan King tried his best to refute, the fact is that Su Yan said it is really powerless to refute.


    After listening to King Tai''s words, King Bian Cheng almost vomited blood.


    The house is on fire. What''s the point of you going to the well outside to get water?


    Far water does not save near fire!


    Su Yan''s sword is urgent now!


    When you go to the bottom of the **** and bring all your brothers in, he has either already become a dead soul under the sword, or he has become a slave to the halberd. People are already belching, why do you want your rescuer?


    But now there is no better choice.


    Either he and King Taishan will all explain here, or King Taishan will go to rescue soldiers, maybe one will survive!


    King Bian Cheng''s eyes became extremely crimson, and a monstrous killing intent appeared in his heart, and the power of the hand to interrupt Sin Tianji was even stronger by three points!


    "King Taishan, go! I am here to stop this!"


    Taishan King clasped his fists in tears and said, "Thank you, brother!"


    Su Yan also paused for a while, seeing that these two Yama kings were very tragic, it was actually a kind of fun.


    Obviously they were messing around in the world, but now it seems that Su Yan is the super villain who invaded the underworld.


    But it doesn''t matter, the big villain is the big villain.


    It''s actually nice to play a cute and charming villain once in a while.


    Then Taishan King summoned a green portal with great mana, and then entered the door!


    Su Yan watched Taishan King go to rescue the soldiers, but did not take any countermeasures. It was not that he was unable to stop him.


    I simply don''t want to do this!


    Ten Temple Yama has already been beheaded by Su Yan three, if the remaining seven are all gathered here.


    Then there is no need to go to the bottom of hell, and a lot of boring programs can be saved.


    Since the enemies gathered together voluntarily, why not do it.


    After King Taishan left, King Biancheng really made the determination to die!


    At least you have to hold this son before the elder brothers arrive, and you can''t let him escape calmly!


    King Biancheng roared, and then made a very crazy and evil decision. He took the initiative to introduce the power of the halberd of the conviction into his heart!


    Then this force entered the soul through the heart orifice!


    When King Biancheng didn''t need to guard against the power of the Sentencing Heavenly Halberd, he suddenly found that his power was at least three times stronger!


    And the speed has been strengthened by at least five times!


    When he moved, countless **** lights appeared in the sky!


    He has never been so happy in his life!


    The joy of gaining strength rushes straight to the forehead, and then transforms into a strong impulse!


    He is going to tear Su Yan''s body to pieces here!


    Look at Su Yan''s last desperate look!


    For him, this is the most enjoyable thing in the world!


    King Bian Cheng whistled, "I''m fast enough to catch up with the lightning! The strength of my body has reached an unprecedented peak! You... it''s too late even if you want to surrender now! I will never let you go. ! Even if you are going to hell, it will definitely drag you!"


    King Biancheng took the initiative to introduce the power of the conviction halberd into the soul, and then he will inevitably pay a painful price!


    Su Yan forced him to do this, so even if he died, King Biancheng would die with Su Yan!


    And Su Yan just looked at him calmly and pointed out the improprieties in his words: "We are in **** now, and it is impossible to go to **** anymore."

 Chapter 2574： The Law of Heavenly Demon Chaos

    The second thousand five hundred and seventy-four chapters


    Of course King Biancheng was very angry!


    Just now his power is far less than Su Yan. Now that he has fully obtained the power of the conviction halberd, what else must he swallow?


    Of course it is not necessary!


    With the blessing of the conviction halberd, he can knock down a mountain with one punch! A thousand ghosts can be blown away in one breath!


    King Bian Cheng only felt that he had never been so strong in his life!


    This powerful force is simply perfect!


    Also let his heart swell!


    What about the existence of the tribulation period?


    He is now one with the Condemned Heaven Halberd!


    The conviction halberd is the strongest weapon in the underworld! Enough to kill everything in the Three Realms!


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. Next, I will fight you with the halberd method of the Heavenly Demon! Let you die clearly!"


    "Okay, I get it now."


    Looking at Su Yan''s calm expression, King Bian Cheng was not angry!


    Because Su Yan''s attitude towards him is really too contemptuous!


    The thing he will not tolerate is the contempt of him by others!


    What''s more, he has now integrated the conviction halberd and is already at the pinnacle of supremacy! He is the number one among the ten temples of Yama!


    "You dare to look down on me, then let you see the strongest power of the Judgment Halberd..."


    The blood-red light on the halberd of conviction condenses into a blood-colored beam of light!


    When King Biancheng moved, the sky was full of his afterimages!


    In the afterimage, there are countless vigor!


    But this is just the beginning!


    There are countless halberd shadows beside Su Yan!


    Outside of Su Yan, he crackled on the bodyguard barrier!


    In just one second, the conviction halberd has attacked more than a thousand times!


    Within Su Yan''s line of sight, there were all the shadows of King Biancheng and Heaven''s Halberd!


    This attack can be considered crazy!


    King Bian Cheng''s speed at this time almost broke through the barrier, reaching the limit!


    Su Yan''s protective barrier was blasted in three seconds!


    King Biancheng laughed wildly!


    Fighting with the Tai''a sword in Su Yan''s hand...


    The speed of both sides has almost seen the limit!


    The zombie girl was still standing on the ground, and looking up from her angle, she could see a golden light and a red light on the blood-colored dome of **** rushing into each other frantically!


    The sky is full of afterimages, as if countless fireworks burst open!


    This scene was extremely beautiful and shocked to the extreme!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was very calm, neither happy nor sad.


    And King Bian Cheng was already crazy to the extreme at this time, at this time he had a sickly and crazy smile!


    Happy because of crazy moves!


    kill! kill! kill!


    There was only such a simple thought left in his mind, and what appeared in his eyes was a completely **** world of horror!


    In this **** world, all living creatures with heartbeats should be cut to extinction!


    As long as you live, you are sin!


    Only death can be convicted!


    This is the reason why the conviction halberd was born!


    At this time, Su Yan''s heart was inexplicably sad, because the current King Biancheng almost lost his sanity.


    Although the halberd of conviction is a weapon in his hand, he has become a tool of the halberd of conviction.


    It is really a sad thing for the master to counterattack the weapon!


    "Sin one, hate the heavens!" King Bian Cheng spouted a mouthful of blood, and at the same time a stronger force burst out!


    The **** light swept across the sky, but in the end it didn''t hit Su Yan and slammed on the ground fiercely!


    There was a huge explosion on the far ground, and the whole **** was shaking!


    This terrifying explosion far surpassed every battle Su Yan fought in the underworld!


    The zombie **** the ground showed an expression of incomparable horror, and what was even more frightening was that the terrifying aura in the sky continued to increase her strength.


    King Bian Cheng had become fangs and claws, turning into a mad demon. He stared at Su Yan with crazy eyes: "Do you know how pitiful you are now? You must be scared to the extreme right now? If so, why do you pretend not to care about anything? Let me see you shiver and fear!"


    "Sin two, the mystery of the gods!"


    Sixteen death lights exploded from the palm of King Biancheng!


    These sixteen death lights cannot be resisted even if they are as strong as Yama King! Can kill all living beings and dead souls!


    The sixteen death lights blocked all possible retreats for Su Yan, and Su Yan could only catch the sixteen death lights firmly!


    "Your protective barrier has been broken, I see how you defend it! Jiejie!"


    The golden silk armor shines at this moment!


    All the sixteen death lights were kept out of Su Yan!


    But after the Golden Silk Armor resisted the sixteen death lights, it gradually returned to peace.


    If you do it again, I''m afraid the golden silk armor can''t completely protect Su Yan!


    "Hahaha! Keep struggling under the mighty power of my condemned halberd! Mortal! I am the emperor of the Netherworld! I am the supreme pride of the underworld!"


    "Criminal Three, God Punishment Comes to the World!"


    This time, even the land of **** began to completely collapse!


    The countless tongues hung on the tongue **** also wailed together!


    The zombie girl Chongming was completely stunned. At this time, the ground under her feet did not break apart and fell into the endless dark abyss!


    Then the iron trees and torture instruments in the **** were all crazily twisted!


    The spiritual pressure that is so powerful that she can''t breathe oppresses her in the sky, so that she can''t even use the floating spell!


    If this earth-distorting power falls on her, she will surely die!


    This is a huge force that **** can''t bear!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan snapped his fingers lightly.


    A golden enchantment appeared at Chongming''s feet, and then protected her in it.


    Chongming looked at the sky gratefully, but she could only see Su Yan station surrounded by blood!


    The blood is so huge, it has eroded more than half of the entire sky!


    In the face of this terrifying and huge power, Su Yan''s figure looked so thin!


    What Chongming couldn''t see was that Su Yan''s expression was as indifferent as before, and it seemed that nothing that was worth his surprise had happened.


    "This is the power of the halberd law of the Heavenly Demon, have you seen it? Mortal!"


    King Bian Cheng pointed at Su Yan with the condemning halberd in his hand, "A mortal! This king admits that you are powerful, and the method of the halberd of the heavenly devil can convict a total of seven deadly sins! When it comes to sin three, you can still be able to sustain it, and you can��t face Change the color! In ten thousand years, you have been the first person!"


    "But...because this king respects you, I want to give you a dead end! Then this king will kill the world and completely destroy the world you cherish! With this king''s current strength, I want The killing of billions of humans is just a matter of effort!"


    "If it''s not that you are too dangerous! This king really wants to keep you alive to the day when you can see the destruction of the world!"


    King Bian Cheng now has a disheveled hair, pretending to be a madman.


    Compared with King Biancheng��s madness, Su Yan only calmly replied: "You talk a lot, have you run out of tricks?"

 Chapter 2575： One sword difference

    Chapter 2575: The difference between a sword


    King Biancheng heard Su Yan''s words in shock and said, "How dare you..."


    Then this shock turned into unparalleled anger!


    Especially after King Bian Cheng saw Su Yan''s extremely calm expression, his anger rose to an unparalleled level!


    King Biancheng''s eyes became completely bloody, even the whites of his eyes and pupils were no longer different!


    "There are seven deadly sins in the method of the halberd of the devil! I only use the third sin, and even **** can''t support it! Wait until I use all the seven deadly sins! You will definitely be killed here by me! Da Neng, half-step Jinxian are all shit!"


    Seeing that King Biancheng had almost entered a state of madness, Su Yan shook his head slightly.


    "Do you dare to despise me?!" A pair of wings behind King Biancheng broke the iron suit!


    At this time, he had completely degenerated into a demon under the influence of the halberd of the condemnation, and there was no room for turning back!


    When King Biancheng started roaring again, his power had become even greater!


    Even the whole **** is shaking!


    This is the power of the devil!


    This huge power is enough to tear apart the rest of Yama!


    But to obtain this huge power, you must also pay a price!


    King Bian Cheng couldn''t even finish the sentence!


    It took him a long time before he uttered a few words with difficulty: "Four sins, sky, firmament, falling, falling!"


    Following the words of King Biancheng, Su Yan only felt a surging power from his body!


    This force is at least ten times that of the Spirit Relief Token!


    Su Yan had endured at least a million catties of spiritual pressure at this time!


    Almost as if a mountain was pressed on top of Su Yan''s head!


    If it were not for Su Yan to resist here, the tongue-out **** would definitely be completely broken!


    Only to the fourth sin, there is such an incredible power!


    If it goes to Sin Seven, what you may have is the power to destroy the entire Hell!


    In the eyes of the zombie girl, the sky really seems to be falling down!


    At this moment, Chongming really understood what the so-called fairy fight meant...


    She is as small as an ant in front of this huge might.


    There is no need to say such stupid words as resistance, and even the heart of resistance can''t be born.


    This is an incredible power that completely surpasses her level of understanding!


    After Sin Four, King Bian Cheng said frantically: "Fifth Sin, Eternal Death!"


    At this time, only blood was left in the sky, and countless blood colors were condensed into at least 100,000 sharp swords, all aimed at Su Yan!


    "Sixth sin, Brahma sleeps!"


    At least tens of thousands of eyes suddenly appeared in the **** sky.


    Together, these eyes possess supreme mana, all locked in Su Yan''s body!


    At this time, the pressure on Su Yan also reached its extreme!


    Chongming only glanced at these eyes, and felt that countless thoughts poured into his head, as if it was about to explode...


    The golden light of the enchantment under Su Yan''s cloth flashed, and Chong Ming fainted directly.


    This fainting is a protective measure.


    By Sin Six, this power already contains part of the mystery of the universe!


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that the cosmic thoughts of Asura, Yasha, and Raksha were included in Sin Six. There is a world where many creatures live and die, barking at Maha to kill all the magical methods in the world!


    Some very interesting content!


    If there is supreme wisdom, of course the magic can be solved.


    If you can''t solve the magical method, and are broken through the sea of ??consciousness by such a huge thought, you can only become crazy and self-destruct in the crazy!


    Su Yan was once a fairy king in his previous life, how could he not solve the magic trick?


    For others, Sin Six is ??probably a one-shot tactic.


    But for Su Yan, it was a kind of revisiting the memories of the previous life!


    However, this power is also ineffective for the monks who cross the Tribulation Period!


    Because the monks who crossed the Tribulation Period can''t solve the magic method, it doesn''t matter. Because in the tribulation period, Dao Xin is already as stable as a rock, and you only need to close your own vision.


    The so-called blindness is as simple as that.


    King Biancheng certainly did not have the cultivation base for the Tribulation Period. He just relied on the fusion with the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, and in a short period of time reached the power that was extremely close to the Tribulation Period!


    To a certain extent, even though King Biancheng at this time is not like humans, ghosts are not like ghosts, and the road of no return to the devil is about to come to an end, he has finally stood on the same level with Su Yan!


    This is the result of King Bian Cheng burning all his vitality in exchange.


    At this moment, his face and body have burst blood vessels!


    The blood stained the body red!


    When the demonized body is reshaped, it no longer has human characteristics!


    Before he hurt Su Yan, King Biancheng himself was half disabled...


    But this great pain also stimulated King Biancheng''s nerves, allowing him to retain the last bit of reason!


    King Biancheng was breathing hard!


    If King Biancheng is compared to a candle, then he is already a candle that is about to burn out!


    Ten thousand eyes and ten thousand swords in the sky! The grandeur surpasses all mountains and rivers!


    So all this is worthwhile, the only sin left in the law of the Heavenly Devil''s chaos!


    As long as this last sin is issued, Su Yan will surely fall!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t think that King Bian Cheng could achieve this level. Compared with the king of rotation, king of equality, and city king killed by Su Yan, King Bian Cheng had to surpass too much in his mind or other aspects!


    An enemy who is willing to burn his own vitality will make Su Yan awe at all times.


    Su Yan finally showed a serious expression on his face, looking at King Bian Cheng''s eyes and saying, "Since you are so serious, then I must give you a little response."


    King Bian Cheng was surprised that Su Yan could still speak under such pressure?


    How is this possible?


    Why can''t the Brahma of Sin Six stop him when he sleeps! ?


    "Go, Taea!"


    At this moment, the Tai''a divine sword was almost as dazzling as the sun in Su Yan''s hands!


    The blood of the sky disappeared in the face of this golden light!


    In less than a second, a golden light had penetrated the body of King Biancheng!


    This time Su Yan solved the battle with one sword.


    But this time seems a little different from the past.


    King Bian Cheng looked at a big hole in his heart with an expression of incredible shock.


    He was already shaky at this time, and before his vision was blurred, he saw Su Yan''s calm expression.


    Su Yan''s expression was as calm as the beginning of the battle!


    why?


    why!


    King Biancheng was extremely unwilling!


    Obviously, only the final conviction remains for the method of the Heavenly Demon Chaos Halberd!


    At this time...


    As unwilling to convict Tianji!


    The blood of the flesh began to be repaired frantically!


    But it doesn''t help...


    Su Yan''s sword cuts not only the flesh, but also the soul!


    The soul is gone, even if the empty body can be restored, it is no use.


    "Why?" This is the last question of King Biancheng.


    "Because I can break ten thousand laws with one sword, as long as your use of the Heavenly Sentence Halberd is within the scope of the world law, you won''t be my opponent."

 Chapter 2576： Recognize the master

    Chapter 2576: Acknowledge the Lord


    King Biancheng''s body fell from the sky.


    The Sentencing Heaven Halberd also turned into a red light and flew into Su Yan''s hands on the initiative.


    After starting the conviction halberd, Su Yan only felt that a huge killing intent was passed from the conviction halberd.


    This kind of monstrous killing thought, if only relying on the true essence in the body, it is impossible to suppress it.


    To suppress this huge killing thought, what is needed most is the state of mind.


    This is a confrontation in the spiritual realm.


    However, in this world, there is definitely no other existence stronger than Su Yan''s mood.


    In the last life, Su Yan almost reached the top of the fairy world!


    The killing thought of the halberd of crime is like a huge fire.


    But when this raging fire entered a vast and icy world, it immediately seemed not so heroic!


    And there is a risk of going out at any time.


    With Su Yan''s state of mind, it was too easy to suppress the killing desire of the Heavenly Judgment Halberd!


    The halberd of the crime is like a wild horse, the previous owner has no ability to tame it, but in Su Yan''s hands, he must be obedient.


    Regarding the realm of cultivation, Su Yan is far from returning to the peak level of the year.


    But in the pure state of mind, Su Yan has always maintained the rock-solid Dao heart back then!


    But even so, surrendering the conviction halberd is not an overnight effort.


    However, Su Yan was very satisfied with the power of Conviction Tianji.


    I am afraid that there is no weapon beyond the conviction halberd below the fairy world!


    After he was certified as the new owner by the convicted Tianji, the method of the Heavenly Demon Chaos King Biancheng used just now also appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    This thing was almost printed in Su Yan''s mind.


    And with it, there was even a part of the battle scenes and feelings of the conviction Tianji walking in Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan was a little surprised.


    Although he had guessed it before, the weapon of the conviction day halberd might have something to do with the Asura clan.


    Now it means that Su Yan''s conjecture has been confirmed.


    Because only the Asuras have a unique way to convey the memory of battle.


    Therefore, the Asura clan is also called the God of War clan.


    Su Yan and Sentence Heaven''s Halberd achieved a state of harmony in a short period of time, and Su Yan learned the method of this Heavenly Demon''s Halberd almost instantly!


    The space portal opened again.


    Six kings wearing dragon robes and wearing emperor crowns also appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Except for the Taishan King who just went back to rescue the soldiers, they were Qin Guang King, Chu Jiang King, Song Emperor, Five Senses King, Yama King.


    The remaining six Yama Kings finally appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, "Very well, you can get together, and it saves me trouble. I have two questions. First, where is the monk who was captured by you in the mortal world?"


    "The halberd of conviction is actually in your hand, so to speak... King Biancheng has also fallen?"


    Several kings looked around together and saw that the tongue **** had been beaten to pieces.


    They couldn''t help asking in their hearts, how intense was the battle just now?


    King Bian Cheng was a terrifying opponent that could not be defeated even with the halberd of conviction, he was actually such a young man!


    This is really incredible!


    The six Yama kings were silent in unison.


    At this time, facing Su Yan and Conviction Tianji, they were both thinking about ways to deal with it.


    "Don''t you even have anyone who can answer my question?" Su Yan''s tone was already colder than before.


    King Qin Guang is the head of the ten temples of Yama, and said: "Boy, our ten temples of Yama and you are already immortal! We will never let you go! We must suppress you at the bottom of the eighteenth hell! Let You will never stand up!"


    This threat is really boring and meaningless.


    If you really have the ability to come up and do it, it''s over, why bother talking nonsense there?


    Su Yan sneered. It seems that to get the answer he needs, he must resort to force!


    Su Yan had never taken the initiative before. First, he wanted to observe the enemy''s strength first and brake with silence; second, he felt that the battle in the underworld was too boring, and the interest in fighting was never mentioned.


    Now Su Yan''s fighting spirit had been fully aroused after the battle with King Biancheng.


    Su Yan now is no longer the usual Su Yan.


    When Su Yan roared at the sky!


    The terrifying Reiatsu suddenly came!


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes did not contain the slightest feeling of emotion, and the scope covered by this spiritual pressure was all Su Yan''s domain!


    In this realm, he is the **** who rules everything!


    The strongest and supreme god!


    When the four eyes of the emperor Netherworld and Su Yan faced each other, they all felt the extreme pressure.


    They found that the man in front of them no longer had the fragile and boring emotions of mortals!


    High above, like Brahma, watching everything silently.


    "What kind of person are you...? With your state of mind, it is absolutely impossible to be a mortal? But..." King Qin Guang is worthy of being the head of the ten temples, almost seeing through Su Yan''s identity.


    "My name is Su Yan, I am the one who is going to kill you." Su Yan''s tone of voice does not contain any emotion at all. Invisible, the Buddha has already regarded several netherworld emperors as ants!


    Taishan King was the first to panic, because Su Yan was so powerful at this time that he even surpassed him before he moved for the rescue!


    It is even more powerful to get the conviction halberd!


    When Su Yan moved, his whole body was covered with scary **** energy!


    "How is it possible! King Biancheng took a thousand years to complete the fusion with the conviction halberd, how long did this kid get the conviction halberd? How could he have been able to merge with the conviction halberd?"


    "The power of the halberd of the condemnation is not trivial. Even if we are hit from the front, we will definitely be destroyed!"


    "Don''t forget, this kid is a terrifying existence in the tribulation period!" Taishan King reminded.


    The conviction halberd basically represents the upper limit of all magic weapons in the underworld, and it is definitely the strongest weapon to attack!


    When Su Yan moved, the sky was full of **** afterimages!


    Although he is only a person, he uses incredible speed to create the fact that he is everywhere!


    The six nether emperors fought hard to resist! If you can''t resist it, then you will end up in utter destruction!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Battlefields are everywhere in the sky!


    The murderous aura of spells, true essence, and conviction halberd violently collided in the air!


    Su Yan''s speed is really too fast!


    It was so dazzling that he thought he used the clone technique to fight six people at the same time!


    After this round of confrontation, the three weaker emperors were already out of breath!


    Not only speed, but also strength, they have never seen such a strong one!

 Chapter 2577： Kingdom comes

    Chapter 2577: The Kingdom Comes


    And Su Yan collected the afterimage of the sky and returned to the original place, "Okay, the warm-up exercise has been completed, and I almost understand the nature of this weapon."


    "What...what are you bragging about? The attack just now was a warm-up exercise?" King Yan Luo had already exhausted his whole body just now before he could barely resist Su Yan''s attack.


    "Presumptuous! No mortal can be so presumptuous in hell!"


    "Do you think that the existence of the Tribulation Period is invincible? Can the Ten Temple Yamas be killed? Ridiculous!"


    Su Yan had never liked mouth shots, and when he moved again, the Sinking Heaven Halberd was directly inserted into King Tai''s chest!


    Su Yan''s speed is much faster than before!


    This **** color is like lightning!


    As Su Yan himself said, the battle just now was just a warm-up, just to figure out the power of the conviction halberd.


    When Su Yan really gets serious, there will be such terrible consequences!


    Even Taishan King didn''t have time to react, and the battle was over!


    And the token of Spirit Remission in King Tai''s hands also fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    The remaining Yama Kings also found out, and the power of the Conviction Heaven Halberd in Su Yan''s hands has doubled.


    This shows that Su Yan has absolute strength to crush when facing them!


    Su Yan said, "Is anyone willing to answer my question? What happened to the monks in the world after they were captured by you?"


    At this moment, the oppressive feeling exuded from Su Yan is no longer the same as just now!


    Although Su Yan''s tone was still as calm as before, there was an unshakable majesty in this tranquility!


    Several Yama Kings are almost suffocating!


    King Yama said: "Brothers, we can only end up! If we don''t end up, we will definitely be defeated by everyone!"


    This statement is indeed very reasonable.


    Su Yan''s cultivation was originally in an absolutely crushing position, and at this time he received the blessing of the halberd of the conviction of sin, which made the emperor Nether even more unable to resist!


    Especially the speed that Su Yan just showed, even surpassed the category that their naked eyes can capture!


    If they don''t end up, their fate will certainly not be much better than that of Taishan King.


    King Qin Guang, the head of the Ten Hall Yama, broke the magical weapon in his hand and smashed it into the air fiercely.


    King Qin Guang��s magical tool is called the Kingdom, which is a very simple jade ring.


    This magic weapon ranks second in hell, but in a sense it is more powerful than the conviction halberd.


    Because this is a one-time magic weapon.


    When Yuhuan is broken, the kingdom will inevitably come...


    Su Yan saw many complicated magic circles appearing around him.


    These magic formations were layered on top of each other, and Su Yan was completely enveloped in the middle.


    And outside the circle, the remaining five Yama Kings did not dare to neglect, they were forming the formation!


    What they are about to form is the No. 1 Refining Demon Locking God Formation in the Underworld!


    This formation has only been used twice since the establishment of hell!


    The first two dealings are the peerless demon gods who are capable of subverting **** and the Ten Temple Yama!


    And Su Yan''s sense of threat to Yama of Ten Temples was even higher than the first two times!


    At least, although the first two times were dangerous, the Yama of the Ten Temples was not damaged.


    But this time, because he was too careless, he actually lost five Yama Kings.


    Only one-half of the ten temple Yamas left!


    This is an unprecedented event!


    Fortunately, King Qin Guang launched the kingdom in time.


    Once locked into the kingdom, waiting for Su Yan will inevitably be an endless **** battle!


    Although this son is extremely powerful, it can only end here!


    The kingdom is slowly coming!


    First of all, a scarlet earth appeared under Su Yan''s feet!


    And among the surrounding magic circles, there was also an ancient and ridiculous aura!


    At this time, Su Yanfang returned to the world tens of thousands of years ago, and it was a world of wild beasts!


    The ancient vows are gradually awakening!


    Countless beasts of **** are being summoned!


    Su Yan stood quietly in the kingdom, and even now he wants to see how powerful this kingdom is!


    The surrounding dense arrays are connected in different time and space, and if you rush into it, it is really possible to be involved in the turbulence of time and space.


    But this country still couldn''t hold Su Yan.


    For the understanding of space-time structure, Su Yan is far above these Yama Kings.


    And two huge beasts finally appeared in the teleportation circle!


    There was a fierce roar, and then two **** three-headed dogs were forcibly pulled here from another time and space.


    The three-headed **** dog is extremely vicious, and has an almost crazy desire for flesh and blood!


    After seeing Su Yan''s piece of beautiful meat, the corners of the three-headed **** dog''s mouth began to drip...


    But the Conviction Heaven Halberd also spun extremely fast in Su Yan''s hands, and then turned into a rotating blood light and flew out!


    The two **** three-headed dogs had no time to whine, and six heads had been cut off!


    Blood is like a fountain!


    And at this moment, the endless joy is transmitted from the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction!


    Because of the killing, the halberd of the conviction was so happy!


    But the vitality of the three-headed **** dog is also very difficult!


    But the six heads that had been chopped off grew wildly, and the empty body was regrowing its heads!


    After a while, the one who reappeared in front of Su Yan turned into an eight-headed **** three-headed dog!


    This made Su Yan aroused great interest.


    Because the three-headed **** dog is really funny, if you split it in half, it will split into two...


    If the energy source keeps splitting, wouldn''t it be able to fill the whole world?


    Su Yan didn''t take the **** three-headed dog''s ability to split and regenerate like slugs or earthworms at all.


    This ridiculous beast could not pose any threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was just wondering how many monsters would King Qin Guang''s kingdom summon!


    In Su Yan''s expectation, many demon army appeared among countless portals!


    These demon army has goat horns and bat wings, holding various weapons, and looks very evil.


    The demon army roared, looking for the enemy in the kingdom!


    And the Conviction Tianji also flew back to Su Yan''s hands at this moment.


    Sinning Heaven Halberd is shaking gently...


    As the owner, Su Yan has already fully felt that the Sentencing Heaven Halberd has become very excited...


    The upper demons are roaring, which is an echo.


    The kingdom corresponds to the contract handed down in ancient times!


    It is a contract signed between the ancestors of the devil and the Supreme Lord of Infinite Hell.


    This contract is written in the depths of the soul, and once regretted, the entire soul will burn to ashes!


    They must fight for the other side of the contract!


    The so-called **** battle is a battle that will never stop unless one party is completely wiped out!

 Chapter 2578： bloody battle

    Chapter 2578: Bloody Battle


    The army of these demons launched a charge against Su Yan under the command of the upper demon!


    At the same time, the dragon in the mythology of the East and the West has also appeared in the horn of the charge!


    The Dark Dragon and the Devil Dragon had ten thousand years of blood feud in the Primordial Era!


    But at this time, the two clans had also completely given up their hatred, and they breathed dragon flames together and aimed at Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s situation at this time can be said to be standing in the very center of hell!


    In addition to hundreds of thousands of enemies, there are more enemies still being summoned continuously!


    Su Yan now fully understands that the so-called kingdom is a **** **** war launched by the Supreme Ruler of Infinite Hell against you!


    Even the Jiuli clan where Chongming is in must participate in this **** battle!


    As long as the ethnic group in hell, almost all have signed an oath with King Qin Guang.


    The reborn Hellhound rushed to Su Yan first!


    In Su Yan''s hand, the blood of the halberd of the conviction turned into an impact, and the body of the three-headed **** dog was directly turned into ashes in the impact of this blood!


    At the same time, it caused huge casualties in the demon''s army!


    Sentencing Tianji was extremely excited at this time, and even actively urged Su Yan to use the method of Heavenly Demon Chaos!


    Kill, kill mercilessly!


    Conviction Tianji is extremely eager at this time!


    Su Yan only felt that what he was holding in his hand was not a weapon, but a fierce monster!


    The Sentencing Heaven Halberd has no way to affect Su Yan''s mind. Its murderous aura can''t invade Su Yan''s body at all. It is like a beast with its neck locked!


    At this time, the other end of the chain was in Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan''s decision was up to him.


    If you use the method of the Heavenly Demon Chaos, it will be very useful to deal with such a large scene.


    But Su Yan did not choose to use it this way.


    He is the master, how can the master be led by the nose by a weapon?


    There is no reason for this kind of thing!


    And even if facing the hell''s thousands of troops, what is Su Yan afraid of?


    He just needs to stand here, the gods will kill the gods, and the Buddha will kill the Buddha!


    At this time, Su Yan is within sight, and there are all kinds of **** monsters in all directions!


    The crowds of various **** monsters roared, trying to tear Su Yan to pieces!


    When the sky attack came, the shouts shook the sky!


    Almost covering up Su Yan''s voice alone, "Open the mountain with axe, and force Huashan!"


    When the huge amount of true essence was injected into the mountain axe, the mountain axe even became a golden axe!


    When the axe is cut out...


    The whole world ushered in a moment of purity!


    Not only was the monster army facing Su Yan completely wiped out.


    The strong wind brought by the force of the Huashan Mountain overturned all the surrounding enemies!


    Even the country was shocked!


    A crack even appeared on the farthest boundary!


    Outside the kingdom, King Chu Jiang couldn''t help saying: "What magic weapon was used by this son, why is there such a terrifying power?"


    "I don''t know! I have to concentrate on the formation, otherwise when he breaks the kingdom and comes out, it is our time to die!"


    Of course, a powerful formation requires a very long preparation period.


    This formation can be said to be their last chance!


    Of course the five Yama kings also knew that the kingdom could not suppress Su Yan, at best it could only delay the situation!


    Immediately concentrate on setting up this huge and complicated formation!


    And within the kingdom, the huge power came out again!


    The mountain axe turned into an incredible power in Su Yan''s hands!


    This immense power makes Yama King as fearful!


    Is this...is the power of the strong during the Tribulation Period?


    If there is not a kingdom, it is estimated that the entire dome of **** will be pierced!


    The mountain axe consumes a lot of Su Yan himself. If he keeps using it, even Su Yan will be overwhelmed.


    Su Yan glanced at the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd in his hand, the red arrogance still burning violently.


    Conviction Tianji is extremely unwilling at this time!


    The Condemned Heaven Halberd is like a hound dog that is held on a rope by its owner. No matter how unwilling it is, it cannot break through Su Yan''s bondage.


    Su Yan smiled softly, almost tolerated, it''s time to let go!


    Su Yan gently let go, and the **** light immediately broke through the sky!


    Countless demons with goat horns fell in the sky!


    At the back, the magic circle arranged by the demon warlocks has also been completed!


    When Su Yan raised his head, he saw a huge meteor summoned from outside the sky and smashed at Su Yan fiercely.


    "Did the meteor fall?"


    Boom!


    The sound of meteor impact is constantly echoing in the country!


    The blood-colored earth was torn apart!


    This spell, completed by five hundred advanced demon warlocks, has incredible power!


    The violent explosion even hurt the demon lords who had just approached Su Yan!


    The devil and the devil are enemies since ancient times, and the **** battle between them has lasted for two thousand years!


    If they can''t complete the covenant of the Primordial Era, it is impossible for them to cooperate with the devil!


    The Scarlet Earth is devastated!


    The huge explosion produced intense smoke and dust!


    In this intense smoke and dust, a blood-colored light is rapidly harvesting life!


    The conviction day halberd seems crazy!


    The suppression just now was indeed effective, and the power of the Conviction Halberd was even more terrifying than usual!


    But the number of **** creatures summoned is more than 100,000, and it is still increasing!


    Like the three-headed dog of hell, many dark creatures have long since disappeared in this world, it is difficult to find a trace, and basically only exist in human myths.


    At this time, he was also called to come to this kingdom!


    There was even a one-eyed giant one hundred meters tall in the rear!


    And behind the Cyclops are vampires from the East and West camps!


    Although they are all vampires, the vampires of these two camps have completely different faces!


    Western vampires have pale skin and sharp teeth!


    The vampires in the East are like zombies, with red runes tattooed all over their bodies, and they carry strong flames all over their bodies!


    These Eastern vampires also have a more Eastern name-Chikui.


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed on the broken blood-colored ground.


    I saw Su Yan standing on the spot intact, but a golden protective cover was added outside Su Yan.


    The meteor falling just now didn''t even break Su Yan''s clothes!


    Even Su Yan''s face was still very relaxed.


    Obviously, these seemingly powerful dark creatures are no threat to Su Yan.


    At this moment, even Su Yan felt a little sad.


    Because the so-called quantity is totally meaningless to him.


    When the strength reaches the level of absolute crushing, what is the use of just relying on the amount of accumulation?


    Even a monk who is not in the Golden Core stage, it is easy to eliminate a hundred ants.


    For Su Yan, these dark creatures that originally existed only in human myths were just ants crawling on the ground.

 Chapter 2579： Dead or no life

    Chapter 2579


    The incomparable surging power in the kingdom shocked the five emperors outside the kingdom!


    How could this son be so strong?


    Could it be that he is already at the top of the summit, can he open the door of the fairy world at any time?


    Because of the Oath of the Primordial Alliance, no matter how many years the powerful ethnic group has been in hiding, they have been summoned to enter the kingdom!


    If you ask yourself, even if the Ten Temples are all present, they will definitely be overwhelmed by this tide of monsters!


    King Chu Jiang thought in his heart that even if this person was a person who had passed the Tribulation Period, his strength would be boundless.


    Under the impact of millions of monsters, it should consume most of the body''s power, right?


    As long as the kingdom is still there, and the source of those powerful hidden races can still be called out continuously, then this child will eventually be unable to hold it!


    Thinking this way is really underestimating Su Yan. At this time, Su Yan only used Sky-Opening Axe and Heavenly Sentencing Halberd.


    He still has many methods that he hasn''t used, and maybe he doesn''t use it anymore.


    A strong smell of blood comes from within the kingdom!


    The breath of death is so huge that it makes the emperor Nether feel incredible!


    Although they could not see it, they also knew that Su Yan had slaughtered countless dark creatures in the kingdom!


    Indeed, blood is flowing into a river on the broken scarlet earth at this time!


    After the soil was soaked with blood, the red became even more coquettish!


    The corpses continued to accumulate, superimposed on the blood-colored ground.


    Su Yan''s voice came from the countless **** blood: "I''m tired of playing, are you not ready yet? Why is the speed so slow?"


    There was a slight accusation in Su Yan''s words.


    "This����"


    The five Yama kings were shocked to the extreme!


    Because they really didn''t expect Su Yan to say such words...


    Obviously already trapped in the kingdom, facing the attack of countless dark creatures in hell!


    Why can you still say such words?


    Could it be that the dark creatures in the kingdom have not yet formed a frenzy?


    Isn''t this child doing his best yet?


    Or, even the kingdom... can''t it completely consume his power?


    King Qin Guang, the head of the ten temples of Yama, roared: "Don''t be distracted by his words! As long as you refine the demon and lock the gods for 10%! We will turn the heavens and the earth into a furnace, and melt the soul and body of this son into five. The golden pill! It is bound to be infinitely useful! It can also avenge the dead brothers!"


    "Yes!"


    Outside of the kingdom, the prototype of the formation is about to be completed!


    The purple light spread hundreds of miles in the sky!


    Almost occupy the entire sky!


    The zombie girl is still in Su Yan''s protective cover, but she can see the terrifying formation covering the entire sky when she looks up, and she can''t help but become worried: How is he?


    At this time, the huge force of constant collision in the sky made Chong Ming''s heart mess.


    What happened today has completely exceeded her imagination.


    She has no idea what will happen next, let alone how things will end today!


    Everything between heaven and earth is messed up!


    Su Yanhao stood in the center of the kingdom in his spare time.


    This country was launched with Su Yan as the center, and so far, Su Yan has not moved a bit.


    Even when the meteor fell in the sky, Su Yan was only slightly surprised.


    But it is not enough to move.


    This so-called kingdom simply couldn''t trap Su Yan.


    Such superficial time and space spells, in Su Yan''s view, are as naive as a child''s toy.


    Su Yan just regarded this place as a Xiu Luo field to vent his desire to kill with the halberd of conviction.


    The conviction halberd can strengthen itself by killing.


    But this enhancement is undoubtedly a double-edged sword.


    After the conviction halberd becomes stronger, it will put a great burden on the owner''s body, and even corrode it.


    Because in essence, the conviction halberd has only two attributes, the first is killing, and the second is greed.


    There is nothing else.


    "I''m almost tired of playing, let''s do something real."


    Since the conviction Tianji has recognized Su Yan as its master, he has been in touch with Su Yan.


    When Su Yan''s mind changed, of course the Judgment Tianji immediately understood the master''s mind!


    The Law of Heaven Demon Chaos!


    When the same spell was used by Su Yan, its power was completely different from before!


    Su Yan had seen the sins from one to six, and he also knew where the approximate power boundary was.


    It''s better to use the strongest sin seven, sin to end reincarnation!


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and those ancient techniques appeared directly in Su Yan''s mind!


    When the strongest and last move of the magic chaotic halberd of the day was activated, Su Yan only felt that the true essence in his body had been taken away by half!


    After the Conviction Tianji took the initiative to fly back to Su Yan''s hands, it began to madly and greedily absorb the power in Su Yan''s body!


    And in the red arrogance emerging from the halberd of conviction, some ancient symbols also appeared.


    There is supreme power in these symbols!


    Su Yan also gradually felt a little difference... completely different from the previous madness, at this time the conviction halberd gradually became calm.


    Neither has that monstrous killing intent, nor will it strongly corrode the owner.


    The Sentencing Heaven Halberd was quietly held in Su Yan''s hand. Su Yan seemed to understand something at this moment...


    "It turns out that this is the meaning of sin and reincarnation..."


    And in the sky, those dark creatures launched a new round of **** battle against Su Yan!


    Hundreds of thousands of dark creatures face a lonely person, and it feels that the power of the two sides is so different.


    In fact, Su Yan is above everything else!


    When Su Yan''s conviction halberd waved again, the speed Su Yan possessed was twice as fast this time!


    And in the red light of the conviction halberd, there seems to be a certain attribute of absolute damage!


    The so-called absolute damage is damage that cannot be defended or reduced!


    Probably the half law of the Immortal Realm of Conviction Tianji is at work!


    When the red light gleamed in the sky, a **** dragon that was several hundred meters long fell instantly, before it even wailed and turned into a pile of bones.


    The defensive power of the underworld dragon is considered to be the top level existence in the entire hell.


    Those dark creatures were all moved.


    But... they have no way to retreat at all!


    Because the ancient alliance oath is still working, retreat will violate the oath and will be burned alive in the flames of hell!


    Unless someone breaks the walls of the kingdom!


    Otherwise, within this country, they can only charge Su Yan''s magic weapon one after another.


    Until one party is completely destroyed!


    This is the **** battle of hell!


    Dead or not!

 Chapter 2580： Reincarnation

    Chapter 2580


    On the bones of the Hell Dark Dragon that was killed by Su Yan''s halberd, a piece of golden Sanskrit text appeared.


    This section of golden Sanskrit appears very abruptly and disappears very quickly.


    But when it disappeared, the soul of Dark Dragon also disappeared along with the golden Sanskrit...


    Su Yan still knows a little about things like Sanskrit.


    The meaning of this Sanskrit is very simple, a total of seven words: the world is invincible!


    The translation means that all world laws can be cut off!


    Looking at these words, you can know that the conviction Tianji really has a close relationship with the Asura clan.


    The Asuras were born in the sea of ??milk and return to the sea of ??milk after death. The soul continues to reincarnate, and can retain the memory of the previous life.


    After a hundred generations, every Asura warrior will be an outstanding master of combat.


    In the Asura family, there is the supreme torture blade.


    The torture blade is specially used to kill those Asura warriors who have committed serious crimes!


    Once killed by the torture blade, he would no longer be eligible to return to the sea of ??milk for reincarnation, but completely dissipated between the world and the earth.


    This is the most severe punishment of the Asuras!


    This is probably what the seventh sin and reincarnation mean.


    But it should be more than that.


    If the halberd of the conviction is the torture blade of the Asura clan, then it definitely doesn''t make sense to fall into the underworld.


    Every torture blade is the supreme treasure of the Asura family, and it''s very difficult for outsiders to even try to seize one.


    And the Asura clan is just like a hornet''s nest. If you provoke you, you will definitely be immortal with you.


    At this time, the conviction halberd had completely suppressed the powerful desire to kill, and it seemed a little holy.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the darkness contained in these dark creatures has turned into dark flames...


    When the halberd of condemning sin is cut up, this dark flame will be extinguished!


    After extinguishing, on their bones and before their souls dissipate, golden Sanskrit will also appear.


    Su Yan understood that the halberd was used to convict the dark creatures of hell.


    The so-called conviction means being beheaded by the halberd of conviction, so the soul will get eternal peace!


    This is the law of conviction!


    Anyone who falls into **** is guilty!


    And the role of the halberd of conviction is to represent the punishment of heaven, giving these **** monsters permanent liberation!


    This is the meaning of the existence of the conviction halberd!


    Sin to reincarnate means to break the reincarnation that has been suppressed forever in hell.


    When Su Yan understood the meaning of this, the conviction halberd showed incredible power in his hands.


    Outside the kingdom.


    "Brother, there seems to be something wrong..." Chu Jiang said kingly.


    Don''t talk about King Chujiang, even King Qin Guang himself felt something very wrong.


    The kingdom was released by him, and the aura inside had become very weird now...


    This is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words. In short... it seems that everything has been out of control and is sliding into some unknown abyss.


    And at this time, many cracks appeared on the border of the country!


    It seems that a huge and incomparable force is about to emerge at any time!


    Of course, this huge force can only be Su Yan!


    What the five emperors of Netherworld could not imagine was that even the kingdom could only be maintained for such a short period of time before being broken by him!


    The strength of this child can already be regarded as the world''s best!


    No one has ever driven the Ten Temple Yama to such a desperate situation!


    In the cracks in the border of the kingdom, bursts of golden light came!


    This golden light even the Ten Temple Yama has a great sense of threat.


    Then all the boundaries exploded at this moment!


    It has become a lot of beautiful fluorescence, slowly falling from the sky!


    The kingdom has been broken!


    When the kingdom is broken, it means that the **** battle is over.


    The dark creatures that were summoned, and the ones that weren''t killed, also receded like a tide.


    And the blood-colored earth under Su Yan''s feet gradually couldn''t sustain it, but there was a dense pile of bones on this blood-colored earth, so large that even King Yan Luo had a tingling scalp!


    It was hard for him to imagine what kind of corpse mountain and blood did Su Yan come out of!


    But what surprised him even more was the still calm expression on Su Yan''s face and the fact that there was no blood on the upper and lower corners of his body.


    Couldn''t even the kingdom let him do his best?


    King Qin Guang had almost no confidence in his heart at this time.


    Can the demon-locking gods formation, which is almost completed, really be able to deal with this man?


    King Qin Guang''s heart has become full of questions.


    The Conviction Tianji quietly suspended beside Su Yan.


    The Conviction Tianji seems to have undergone a great change, but how exactly this change is, several Yama Kings are not clear.


    Because even they have never seen what kind of posture the halberd of the condemned sin is in the state of sin seven and sin reincarnation.


    If you can''t suppress the huge greed and murderous desire of the Conviction Tianji, it is impossible to exert the power of the Seventh Guilty.


    This has nothing to do with the true essence in the body, but the state of mind.


    This is also one of the backlashes brought about by the half rule of the fairy world. Only Su Yan possesses the state of mind of the immortal emperor, can this backlash be completely suppressed!


    On the top of the sky, there are celestial beings and demons.


    The halberd of condemnation is to give these dark creatures a destructive relief in the way of the demon!


    At this time, in Su Yan''s eyes, Yama of the Ten Temples was no different from those dark creatures just now.


    The biggest difference is that the dark flames in their souls are larger, which means they are darker and evil.


    But such an existence would actually be the master of **** and the judge of the soul.


    "The formation is ready, isn''t it?" Su Yan asked calmly.


    The Great Formation of Refining Demon Locking God is a perfect array. The so-called perfect array has ten formations. When the ten temples of Yama are all around, one can operate the formation with one formation.


    But now there are only five of the ten temples of Yama, which is less than half.


    Therefore, after the formation is activated, every Yama King needs to bear double the pressure. The speed of array formation is correspondingly slower.


    But finally caught up!


    "Who are you?" Qin Guangwang asked with a complicated expression.


    "Didn''t I already tell you, I''m Su Yan."


    King Qin Guang said: "Why do you want to be an enemy of Yama of the Ten Temples! Existence like you should have enjoyed bliss forever, considering the issue of ascending to immortals, and shouldn''t get involved in the battle of the lower realms at all!"


    "Are you a stupid? You took my disciple''s soul and captured the underworld. If I don''t react at all, do you think it makes sense?" Su Yan said, "Besides, the earth is my territory, and you are doing it on my territory. Things, have you asked my opinion?"


    King Qin Guang gritted his teeth, if he knew in advance that there was such a terrifying monk on the earth, then he would definitely not launch the dead world''s attack on the earth.


    But at this time the situation is already like this, not to mention the fact that there is no turning back in the bow, and it is impossible to go back.


    As long as the Lian Demon Locking God Array is activated, they are not without a fight!

 Chapter 2581： Break out

    Chapter 2581 Breaking Out


    As the five Yama kings roared together,


    A purple **** fire ignited in the formation!


    The purple magic fire followed the arranged trajectory and ignited the sky within a hundred miles!


    The waves are magnificent to the extreme!


    And Su Yan was at the center of this magic fire, showing some incomprehensible expressions: "Do you think this level of flame can refine me?"


    "Frankly speaking, you disappointed me very much. I have already given you such a long time. Is that how you return my expectations?" Su Yan said, "At least I should take out the Red Lotus Karma Fire?"


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire uses karma and emotion as its materials, which can burn all souls to ashes.


    The longer a person lives and the higher his cultivation level, the stronger his karma.


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire can be said to be the natural nemesis of all monks.


    But it only exists at the bottom of hell, and it is the most dangerous flame in hell. Even Yama of the Ten Temples has never been refined.


    Of course, Yama of the Ten Temples also wanted to refine the red lotus karma, but they simply couldn''t do it.


    At this time, the **** fire was burning for hundreds of miles in the air, but Su Yan was in it, but nothing happened.


    Originally, the five Yama Kings had to maintain this formation very difficult, but at this time it seemed to be wasting their anger.


    They were originally very curious about how Su Yan broke through the blockade of the kingdom. Now they have understood that they rely on this strength above all else!


    And the conviction halberd that has become weird and powerful!


    At this time, the halberd of the condemned sin isolated all the flames from Su Yan''s body, and even Su Yan''s bodyguard barrier was useless.


    At this time, Judgement Tianji didn''t have the horrible desire to kill and the uncontrolled perversion at all. Instead, it looked like an obedient child in Su Yan''s hands.


    This shocked King Qin Guang.


    In hell, who doesn��t know that the conviction halberd is a terrifying demon soldier that hurts others first!


    How did he do it, could it be that he completely subdued the conviction Tianji?


    At this time, the halberd of conviction can cut off even reincarnation, not to mention these magic fires.


    And the formation has begun to initiate the second level of change!


    The sky was covered by sad clouds, and then countless purple lightning struck the formation.


    These underworld gods thunder and **** magic fire formed a double-kill situation!


    The sky is booming, and the five emperors of the Netherworld have already staked their lives, and the power of this formation has reached an incredible level!


    And Su Yan still stood in place, lazily.


    All he felt was boring, which was extremely boring.


    If these people are desperate to the extreme and only have such a small amount of strength, then it would be too disappointing to Su Yan''s expectations.


    Why don''t we convict them now...


    "Where is this kid sacred! With this level of divine thunder and **** fire, even the true **** can be refined, why can''t even his protective cover be broken?"


    "Brother, no! We will undoubtedly lose if this continues, what should we do?"


    King Qin Guang gritted his teeth and said, "I can only hold on to it!"


    There was a third change in the formation, the magic fire dissipated, and it became an extremely cold **** again.


    After the extreme cold hell, there are 16 kinds of changes, such as Yinfeng, Bianquan, Yinmo, swordsman and sword rain!


    But no matter how they changed, Su Yan''s outer layer of pale golden protective shield was extremely stable, showing no sign of being broken.


    Even they are very reluctant to break through the defense of the Conviction Heaven Halberd!


    You know that the conviction halberd is not a magic weapon for defense at all...


    Even if they didn''t admit it, they knew in their hearts that Su Yan''s absolute strength had already formed a crushing force on them.


    Actually... what they didn''t know was that Su Yan was now using almost all the power of the conviction halberd.


    The halberd of sin, the weapon is used to the seventh sin, after sin is broken, it is enough to restrain all the power in the underworld.


    Of course it also includes this so-called refining demon lock **** array.


    If he hadn''t convicted Tianji, Su Yan estimated that he would have to spend a lot of time.


    This formation only talks about power, and it is indeed very strong.


    If the enemy is not Su Yan, it should be all right!


    But what they offend is Su Yan...


    At the center of this big array, Su Yan even stretched out to express his boredom.


    But the faces of the five Yama Kings were left with deep despair.


    Su Yan said lazily at this time: "Someone is always willing to answer my questions now, right? Where are the cultivators that you captured from the mortal world?"


    What responded to Su Yan was a more drastic change in formation!


    These people are really stubborn.


    Su Yan flicked his fingertips!


    The conviction halberd turned into a **** streamer and flew out directly!


    Then he smashed the barrier of the formation fiercely!


    Directly stabbed the king of five sense organs in the chest, no matter whether it was a magic weapon or a body protection, there was no way to block the conviction halberd!


    The dark flame extinguished at this moment, and the golden Sanskrit text appeared in the sky!


    The remaining four Nether Emperors were shocked to the extreme!


    I don''t know what the conviction halberd is all about!


    "What did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything. What I showed you was only the ultimate form of the conviction halberd." Su Yan waved gently, and the conviction halberd killed King Yama and Emperor Song again.


    In the end, only King Qin Guang and King Chujiang in the last two halls remained.


    The great formation of Refining Demon Locking God also collapsed!


    After the formation collapsed, the remaining King Qin Guang and King Chujiang were first backlashed by a huge force.


    The two squirted blood together.


    The consumption just now has been huge, and now that he has suffered such a serious internal injury, it is clear that he has no more power to fight.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t like to keep repeating a question. Now, if you two take a chance, the slower one will be killed by me. First, where is the soul you caught?"


    King Chu Jiang said angrily: "The old man is the emperor, how dare you threaten the old man?"


    "Wrong answer!"


    Conviction Tianji directly inserted into the chest of King Chu Jiang!


    Although the black flame could not be seen, King Qin Guang felt that the Conviction Heaven Halberd possesses a strong restraint attribute to the dark undead in the underworld!


    No wonder this son can easily break through the kingdom, and hundreds of thousands of dark creatures can''t stop him!


    Unexpectedly, the Conviction Tianji could exert such a terrifying ability in his hands!


    Su Yan squeezed the head of King Qin Guang: "Where are the spirits of the monks you captured from the mortal world? This is the last time. You''d better cherish every opportunity."


    "At the bottom of hell..." King Qin Guang replied weakly.


    Before the battle, no one could think of it, the Ten Temple Yama was actually destroyed so that only one person was left!


    Su Yan asked again: "Are you going to build a ship for crossing souls, wanting to use hundreds of millions of souls to resist the catastrophe and enter the period of crossing the catastrophe?


    "How...how did you know?!" King Qin Guang asked uncertainly.

 Chapter 2582： Bottom of hell

    Chapter 2582: The Bottom of Hell


    "Fool, the ancient cult you read was... it was written by a friend of mine." Su Yan said.


    In terms of the real situation, it is not so much a friend as a subordinate.


    But to talk about the subordinates, there is a little too much exposed.


    Su Yan''s words made King Qin Guang stunned, because what he heard was so shocking that he didn''t know what vocabulary to use to express his inner feelings!


    At this time, in King Qin Guang''s heart, there seemed to be 10,000 horses galloping past!


    Su Yan sighed, "The ship of crossing the spirit is just an idea. Even if I included, no one knows if it will be useful. You guys are very interesting. You obviously don��t understand anything, so you dare to just let it go. ! Probably it is precisely because you don''t understand anything...that you have the courage to do such a thing."


    King Qin Guang frowned and stared at Su Yan, the expression on his face had become very strange.


    The soul crossing ship is the biggest secret in hell. How did this man know it?


    Su Yan said, "The name of the cult you are referring to is "Ten Laws of Wu Po Tianqiang", right?"


    The expression on King Qin Guang''s face was even more shocked. The ancient cult has been passed down in the underworld alone for thousands of years, and it has always been regarded as a supreme treasure.


    Except for the Yama of the Ten Temples, no one else is determined to reach it.


    How could Su Yan know? Is it possible that what he said just now is true...


    King Qin Guang couldn''t bear it!


    Su Yan also said: "In addition to the spirit ship, there is also a method of pulling the falling moon inside, using the extremely cloudy moon flower to train the fairy sword. After ten thousand years, this sword will become cold and cold, and it can kill all living creatures in the world. Although these can''t be said to be nonsense, the author who wrote the book just used the theory to calculate it. No one has tried the actual effect. You are really brave, so you can get started directly."


    King Qin Guang was completely convinced by Su Yan''s words at this time.


    There is also an additional worry in my heart: Is this person the reincarnation of the ancient power?


    "Who are you?" The expression on King Qin Guang''s face was even more frightened.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t need to know about this. Take me to the bottom of hell. If my little apprentice is still there, maybe I will let you go!"


    Although King Qin Guang was very reluctant, his life and death were completely in Su Yan''s hands at this time, and he could only do it according to Su Yan''s instructions.


    A space teleportation door was opened under the control of King Qin Guang, and Su Yan pushed King Qin Guang into it first, and then entered it himself.


    After entering the space portal, there is a long stream of light.


    King Qin Guang said, "As long as you pass through this passage, you can reach the bottom of Infinite Hell."


    "What happened to the monks that you captured from the mortal world?"


    King Qin Guang replied: "The spirits of those mortal cultivators are only placed in the spirit box, and it is too late to deal with."


    Su Yan hummed softly, as long as Xiao Meng is fine.


    King Qin Guang took Su Yan through a series of streamers, and finally saw another door.


    Connected behind this door is the bottom of hell.


    When the door was opened, a strong resentment rushed toward the face!


    There was a river of blood flowing quietly on the ground, and the top of his head was also a crimson dome.


    There was a cauldron on the ground, and countless ghosts were escorted into it crying.


    After being cooked in a pot, it turned into a white crystal, which was fished out by two ghosts, who were more than ten meters tall, and then thrown aside.


    After cooling down a bit, ghost soldiers immediately carried it to the edge of the blood river.


    There is a big ship on the side of the blood river being built with this white crystal!


    This big ship is the legendary ship of the spirit crossing.


    At present, I have completed less than one tenth at most...


    Because the hull is made of white crystals, it looks really beautiful.


    And after contrasting with the miserable blood color around, this dreamy feeling became even stronger.


    It was also the first time that Su Yan saw the Ling Ling Ship.


    The ship of crossing the spirit is really a very crazy idea. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would probably not believe that there would actually be people under the world to practice such a crazy idea.


    There are many cruel instruments of torture that have been overthrown around the spirit crossing ship.


    It seems that Yama of the Ten Temples has already transformed the bottom of this **** into a factory for building a ship of spirits.


    Su Yan asked, "How long have you built the Spirit Transit Ship?"


    King Qin Guang hesitated for a moment, and then replied: "About seven hundred years."


    If you follow this schedule and nothing goes wrong in the middle, it will take about seven to eight thousand years to complete the construction of the Spirit Ferry.


    With this effort, Su Yan had already returned to the heavens to dominate.


    But for Yama of the Ten Temples of the Underworld, time is the least valuable thing.


    They have a nearly unlimited lifespan to squander.


    The billions of dead spirits in the underworld will also obey their orders.


    Su Yan carried King Qin Guang and landed slowly from the sky.


    With the return of King Qin Guang in this way, the order on the ground almost collapsed.


    The dead spirits and the ghost soldiers with weapons seem to be unable to accept the fact that the superior Yama King will actually become a prisoner in the hands of others!


    And on the ground not far away, many cracks suddenly appeared, and the purple **** fire spewed out from the cracks!


    Many dead souls burned purple magic fire after being attacked!


    The **** fire in his body is like a blunt knife cutting meat.


    These dead spirits lay on the ground wailing and struggling in pain.


    But once the **** fire burns at the level of the soul, it is almost impossible to extinguish it.


    The rest of the undead can only be avoided from a distance, otherwise if they are contaminated, they will end up similarly.


    In the painful wailing, Su Yan saw many more twisted souls pouring out of the blood river.


    Emotions are actually powerful things, but they are easy to radiate.


    It''s like scratching a match. Of course, it will produce a flame, but the flame will easily go out.


    But here, the bottom of the infinite hell.


    Within such a closed space.


    Resentment is like people holding wood, piling up firewood. The feeling of resentment almost becomes real.


    If you want to refine some insidious magic weapon, then this is definitely the best place.


    Since ancient times, I don��t know how many painful souls have been tortured in the underworld...


    "Is this **** fire your spell?"


    King Qin Guang quickly defended: "Absolutely not, but the bottom layer of Infernal Hell is not stable, and there will be magic fire or magma sprayed out in the market. We used to fill and repair the bottom of Hell with dead souls. If you don''t do this, Infernal The **** has long been filled with magma!"


    According to King Qin Guang, at the bottom of the **** is a world of magma, and at the top is the terrifying Black Demon Sea.


    Between the infinite **** of water and fire, at least it can ensure that absolutely no dead spirits can escape, and will be suppressed forever and ever in this **** cruelty!

 Chapter 2583： Mysterious Hades

    Chapter 2583: The mysterious Hades


    Su Yan asked King Qin Guang again: "Where are the souls you grabbed from the mortal world?"


    King Qin Guang pointed to the ship that was being built, "It''s over there."


    Su Yan picked up King Qin Guang and flew directly.


    The full version of the Spirit Crossing Ship should be at least three hundred meters high.


    But the current degree of completion is extremely low, and even a basic skeleton has not been built.


    Flew into the belly of the ship, only to see a huge box. This box is probably the spirit box Qin Guangwang just mentioned.


    There are two spells on the box.


    These two spells are written in dansha, the first one is for suppression, the second one is for lethargy.


    Su Yan didn''t even think about it, and directly picked up these two spells.


    After opening the box, only the endless darkness was seen.


    Connected inside this box is a huge space, and the souls who were captured by the Yama of the Ten Temples are all asleep in it.


    Su Yan also split a touch of divine mind into it...


    Soon Su Yan found the soul of Xiao Meng.


    Before long, Su Yan''s clone flew out of this dark space holding Xiao Meng.


    Xiao Meng''s soul was still in a coma, and she didn''t know what nightmare she was doing, her eyelashes were fluttering lightly, and her brows were frowned.


    King Qin Guang was shocked to the extreme: "This is a demon urn handed down from ancient times! Even we can''t get in and out freely. How did you do it..."


    Su Yan smiled, "Do you want me to throw you in?"


    King Qin Guang showed a chilling expression.


    This devilish urn just uses the method of folding, which is to fold the space layer by layer.


    The folded spaces crisscross, like a maze, which makes people easily lost.


    In King Qin Guang''s eyes, this technique is a miracle of ancient times, but in Su Yan''s eyes, it is simply a trick of carving insects and can be cracked casually.


    The vicissitudes of the universe, the vicissitudes of life, are all in Su Yan''s mind.


    If there is no such state of mind, how can he return to the supreme realm of Emperor Xiandi?


    Su Yan asked King Qin Guang: "The mortal Manzhushahua and the shadow of the earth harvesting souls, shouldn''t you be able to make them? You must have no such ability. There is also this spirit ship. Is there still behind you? Someone is pointing to you?"


    King Qin Guang hadn''t even seen a method of folding the air, let alone using the more powerful methods in the mortal world.


    In fact, after fighting against the first round of kings, Su Yan had a great question in his mind: Is such a big situation really caused by the Ten Temple Yama?


    Now that I have been fighting, Su Yan has determined one thing: Ten Temple Yama has no such equipment, and even with such equipment, he has no ability to create such a big scene.


    Measuring these can also be said to be a question of mood, but it is a matter of practicality.


    Facing Su Yan''s question, King Qin Guang was visibly taken aback, and then fell into silence.


    Since he didn''t dare to answer Su Yan''s question directly, it shows that Su Yan''s guess is absolutely true.


    King Qin Guang was about to speak, a red light and shadow suddenly appeared in the void!


    This red light and shadow hit King Qin Guang��s head, and then a coquettish manzhushahua bloomed on King Qin Guang��s head...


    "You, you... Pluto..." King Qin Guang only left a last word that was almost babble, and then fell limp to the ground.


    Then, on the corpse of King Qin Guang, a lot of manzhushahua, who were so beautiful and almost evil, were opened.


    It''s really sad that King Qin Guang, the head of the ten temples of Yama, ended up doing flower fertilizer.


    The last words left by King Qin Guang were of little value.


    Su Yan held Xiaomeng and looked around again, finally feeling an extraordinary breath on the right.


    This breath was disguised with extremely strong resentment, and if not paying attention, even Su Yan would be concealed.


    After all, this is the bottom layer of the Infinite Hell, and the grievances are so strong that it can almost suffocate all living beings.


    The conviction halberd turned into a **** light and shadow, and killed it directly!


    The sinning halberd tore through all the camouflage. After the dark camouflage, a man with white eyebrows quickly retreated toward the rear!


    A strong killing intent appeared in Su Yan''s heart.


    "Sin one, hate the heavens!"


    Above the conviction halberd, a terrifying and huge power burst out suddenly, turning into a **** shock wave!


    The man with white eyebrows faced the halberd of the conviction of sin, and unexpectedly opened his sleeves neatly, absorbing all the **** shock waves into his sleeves.


    "Universal in the sleeve?" Su Yan already knows just by looking at this method. The strength of this person is definitely above the Ten Temple Yama!


    An existence hidden in the dark bottom of the hell, he killed King Qin Guang again.


    Such a character can only be the black hand behind the scenes.


    After the first move was invalid, Su Yan didn''t panic much, instead he appeared to be as expected, and then said: "Second sin, the mystery of the gods."


    Suddenly, the **** dead light masterpiece!


    Even the spirit crossing ship shook frantically. But the spirit crossing ship is indeed a legendary thing, facing the impact of the blood-colored beam of light, it just swayed without any damage.


    The surrounding Yin soldiers and slaves fled frantically, waiting for them to leave the spirit ship.


    Su Yan found that the white-browed man was already standing on the mast.


    The conviction day halberd opened to the second crime, and it did not produce any damage to him.


    This person stared at Su Yan with a very indifferent look, as if everything in this **** had long been out of his sight.


    This person should be far above the Ten Temple Yama.


    Ten Temple Yama is most likely to run errands for him, and he is the real master of the underworld.


    Moreover, Su Yan also sensed an extraordinary breath from this person, which seemed to be closely related to the heavens.


    Su Yan said, "Are you the Pluto in the mouth of King Qin Guang?"


    "Pluto? Hades? Satan? Or is it the king of ghosts...I have countless names in human history and legends. Do you know which one you want to know?" The white-browed man explained in an indifferent tone.


    The Conviction Tianji flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    The white-browed man said: "The Heavenly Halberd of Condemnation was given to Yama of the Ten Temples. It could not pose a threat to me. If you want to kill me, you might as well use your Tai''a sword."


    The white-browed man seemed to have mastered all the initiative and had a deep understanding of Su Yan.


    This person is very likely to have been observing everything secretly, including the battle between Su Yan and Yama of the Ten Temples.


    Su Yan smiled, the conviction halberd in his hand burning with red flames.


    Every **** necromancer will have a dark flame on his body, which is the original flame of the necromancer.


    This person also has a deep and incomparable darkness, which is like pure night.


    The dark flame of the original source has almost enveloped half of hell!

 Chapter 2584： Relieve the crisis

    Chapter 2584: Lifting the Crisis


    Such a huge source of darkness, this is incomparable to the ten temples together!


    And Su Yan finally showed a serious expression on his face, and made a simple judgment in his heart.


    This person is at least worthy of his 50% strength, Su Yan, to deal with.


    Unexpectedly, there would be such an existence in the hell, which really exceeded Su Yan''s expectations.


    "Actually, I wandered in the **** from the day the eighteenth **** was created. It seems like a lonely ghost... I have seen the lord of the **** for three generations, and then the age of the ten temples of Yama. By all accounts, it is no longer I know it has been tens of thousands of years." The white-browed man''s face showed sigh.


    Su Yan said: "You wander around in the underworld all day long, don''t you even have a name?"


    The white-browed man said: "The name is just a code name. They have given me many names, but as the souls pass away, these names also pass away."


    "The ship of crossing the spirit, Manzhushahua, and the worldly darkness outside are all your ideas?"


    The white-browed man replied calmly: "I didn''t give the idea, I only gave the method."


    Su Yan said: "Then I want to crack the method now, can you give me?"


    "Of course you can, after King Qin Guang died, you are already the new master of hell."


    Su Yan was slightly surprised by the white-browed man''s words, "Then what identity are you?"


    The white-browed man put a hand on his chest, and then bowed a pious salute, "I am the assistant of the Lord of Hell. Whoever has the power of **** is my master."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You just killed King Qin Guang with your own hands, right? How do I know that you will not betray me."


    The white-browed man said calmly: "This is just a gift for the new owner, and a signal of my surrender."


    This man with white eyebrows is very interesting.


    At least, Su Yan hadn''t seen such an interesting character for a long time.


    The tense and confrontational atmosphere between the two sides seemed to have eased, but the vigilance was not let go.


    Su Yan said: "I have no interest in becoming the so-called ruler of hell, but you, if you have the ability to help me dismantle the spirit ship and break the two mortal formations, I might be willing to let go. You are a horse."


    The white-browed man said: "This is a natural thing. How dare you not follow the instructions of the master."


    When he put his hands together, there was a wave of anger in the river of blood!


    The water of the rushing blood river turned into a huge whirlpool. And a formation appeared in the vortex, and the center of this formation was a Manzhushahua!


    Without the reminder from the white-browed man, Su Yan had already seen that this formation was connected to the mortal Manzhushahua.


    Unexpectedly, Yama of the Ten Temples would actually put the formation in this place.


    Not only can it hide the breath of a good formation, but it can also use the endless souls and huge resentment in the river of blood. It is really a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    The Ten Temple Yama finally had one thing that made Su Yan nod and say it was right.


    If it weren''t for the help of the white-browed man, it would be extremely difficult for Su Yan to find out the position of this formation.


    Now that the formation has been found, the next break of the formation is of course a breeze.


    A golden light flew out of Su Yan''s body!


    The Tai''a Excalibur hit the center of the formation fiercely, and then the sound of glass breaking...


    In the mortal world, a strange change took place immediately.


    After losing the support of the bottom formations of the hell, the ever-spreading and blooming Manzhushahua withered crazily one after another.


    After withering, the Manzhushahua quickly turned into black fly ash and was blown into the air.


    A family was in the process of fleeing in a car.


    The town where this family of three is located is almost completely surrounded by the flowers of hell, and the town of 100,000 people has almost turned into an empty ghost!


    The family had been hiding in the basement before. Sufficient water and food can last at least half a year.


    But one day, they discovered that this evil flower had grown on the ground of the basement!


    Even the cement floor was broken by this evil flower!


    In this way, even the basement is not a safe place...


    A family of three can only escape by driving!


    The roads are full of these beautiful and coquettish Manzhushahua, and I have to drive carefully.


    Passing by a flower field, the five-year-old daughter was surprised to find something, so she said in a childish voice: "Mom, look outside, all flowers and flowers are flying..."


    It was windy outside, and under the strong wind, many petals of Manzhushahua were rolled into the sky, forming a flower rain!


    If a child is ignorant, parents are of course extremely frightened, afraid that their family will also become awake.


    However, they soon discovered that only one thing happened after Huayu, and that was that all the manjusawas were rapidly withering and corrupting!


    And they have completely lost the ability to take away the souls of living people!


    Manzhushahua is also known as the other shore flower. At the moment of contact with humans, it can open the passage between the two worlds and force the human soul to the other shore.


    Now that the formation has been completely broken, Manzhushahua certainly no longer has the ability to cross the soul.


    Of course, the people in Yimen also discovered this surprising scene.


    Xiongba happily said, "The boss must have settled the underworld. Didn��t I say it a long time ago? The boss is invincible. How terrified is the underworld! Look at you, one by one, all day long and sad, is it all right now? Worried for nothing?"


    "Xiong Ba, stop making trouble! When did we lose confidence in the master? We were just worried... After all, that place is not where the living should go! You have also seen that what the boss dealt with last time was in myths and legends Character, can you not worry about it?"


    Chang Yuan smiled, "Anyway, I think the boss is invincible. If the underworld dares not to give the boss face, the boss will definitely beat the underworld!"


    They experienced so many things together, and they knew exactly how many incredible things Su Yan had done.


    So their confidence in Su Yan almost reached the level of superstition.


    Next, just wait for Su Yan to rescue Xiao Meng and all the fellows from the underworld!


    Then the news began to broadcast, and the terrifying shadows that shrouded the surface of the earth have quickly disappeared...


    The so-called Shou Deyun Kai Jian Yueming is nothing but this!


    The crisis of destruction faced by mankind disappeared all at once.


    The order of human society that was about to collapse has finally begun to recover!


    Many organizations around the world are investigating the cause of this incident.


    But these people will never know who is the one who handles all this, and even they will never know that the real battlefield is not even on the earth!

 Chapter 2585： Aftercare

    Chapter 2585: Aftermath


    After successively breaking the two formations, the crisis on the earth has been completely resolved.


    The little dream in Su Yan''s arms also woke up leisurely.


    After Xiao Meng woke up, it took a long time to accept one thing: at this time she was standing at the bottom of the legendary eighteen layers of hell! A place where all evil souls will suffer forever!


    How can Xiao Meng remain calm? Just looking at the blood-colored dome and the hideous evil spirits, Xiao Meng couldn''t stop being afraid, and then there was a little excitement...


    And Su Yan was talking to a mysterious man with white eyebrows in the bow.


    The white-browed man seemed to call Su Yan the new lord of hell.


    Xiao Meng was stunned at once, and her little head couldn''t accept such a large amount of information at once!


    It will probably take a long time to digest!


    But this is also the first time that Xiao Meng has experienced the soul out of his body, and it will always be of great help to future practice.


    Su Yan asked the white-browed man and said, "Only the spirit crossing ship is left. It is always unsafe for this spirit crossing ship to be placed here."


    It is impossible for Su Yan to live in **** all the time.


    I don''t know when a careerist suddenly appears, and then the idea of ??crossing the ship of the spirit will be very troublesome.


    In order to save all the trouble, the easiest way is to destroy the Spirit Crossing Ship!


    Anyway, if Su Yan wants to return to the heavens, he only needs to survive the catastrophe.


    Although the catastrophe was terrifying, Su Yan was still very confident in crossing the catastrophe.


    For Su Yan''s self-esteem, he also decided not to use such evil things as the spirit ship.


    Only people who do not have absolute confidence in their own strength will think of using this evil method to find a way to promote immortality.


    In essence, this method of not improving one''s own strength is a crooked way, wanting to take shortcuts.


    However, the ship of ferry is really not a shortcut.


    Not to mention that there is no precedent that can prove that it takes seven to eight thousand years to build the ship of spirit crossing alone.


    Such a long time can''t be passed by a single sleep.


    The white-browed man shook his head slightly on this incident, "The author of the cult is the Immortal King Gao Rong. From the beginning of the design, the ship of the spirit crossing was built to fight against the catastrophe. The knowledge and design of the immortal king is beyond doubt. Mortal There is no weapon that can surpass the power of heaven. So the existence of the spirit crossing ship is almost indestructible. Even if it has not been completely built, the protective array on the ship has not been fully activated, and it is equally impossible to be destroyed. This is just condemned. Tianji has proven it."


    Indeed, Su Yan used the conviction halberd to perform the first and second crimes, and almost no substantial harm was caused to the ship of spirit crossing.


    Of course, Yama of the Ten Temples also took a fancy to this point, so he was willing to let go.


    So much so that Su Yan was attracted and caused a wave of destruction.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "I thought of a good way, but I need your help."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan''s majestic true energy was suddenly mobilized.


    When Su Yan unscrupulously released the power in his body, he immediately formed a huge to extreme spiritual pressure!


    And the spirit crossing ship under them slowly slid up.


    The white-browed man understood Su Yan''s meaning at once. This was to sink the Spirit Crossing Ship into the blood river at the bottom of hell!


    Beneath this river of blood is said to be endless **** lava.


    In this way, no one will be able to salvage the Spirit Crossing Ship ashore.


    Moreover, because the spirit crossing ship filled in the gap below, the bottom of **** would become very stable.


    But it was just that it was unsafe, Su Yan ordered the white-browed man to add two layers of formations as a seal.


    Since the white-browed man respected Su Yan as the new master of hell, he could only obey Su Yan''s orders.


    The remaining shipbuilding materials that were too late to be used were also thrown into the river of blood.


    Su Yan directly overturned the bronze boiler used for refining materials, and then pierced through with the halberd of sin.


    Over the past seven hundred years, at least hundreds of millions of undead have been cruelly refined into materials just for the so-called tribulation.


    Being a fairy is a sweet dream of a yellow beam. In order to achieve this sweet dream of a yellow beam, some people will sacrifice everything.


    Since ancient times, there have been many such people. In order to be promoted to the corpse jiexian, virgins are used as funerals.


    If these people were given the position of Yama of the Ten Temples, would they still choose to do the same thing?


    As long as they are happy and free, they will never dare to see the flood behind them!


    This is definitely not the way of immortality in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The white-browed man said: "The way of heaven is not enough to make up for it. This is also the way to become an immortal. In front of God, there is no so-called good or evil. The final thing in cultivation is the result.


    Of course this makes sense.


    But Su Yan''s Dao heart has long been as solid as a rock, and he knows exactly what Dao he is after!


    Even if all this was reincarnated and rebuilt after the fall, it has not changed!


    Su Yan said proudly: "I just do what I want to do. Other people''s ideas of good and evil cannot restrain me. I only do what I feel is right and pursue the results I want. Those who dare to stand in my way, ten Dian Yama is the end."


    The white-browed man stood beside Su Yan, somewhat awe-inspiring.


    "You have lived for tens of thousands of years in this hell. In fact, you are the real murderer behind the scenes." Su Yan turned his eyes and directly looked at the man with white eyebrows.


    Regardless of his breath or strength, the white-browed man is far above the Ten Temple Yama. With his strength, there is no difficulty in singles out the Ten Temple Yama.


    To put it bluntly, the Yama of the Ten Temples was the tool man who helped him build the ship for crossing the spirits, but the Yama of the Ten Temples thought he was the master of the underworld.


    This is of course the result of careful manipulation by the white-browed man.


    It is definitely not easy for this man with white eyebrows to manipulate the Yama of the Ten Temples to such an extent.


    Regardless of whether this person is wise or armed, Su Yan has a feeling of being safest to get rid of him.


    Unexpectedly, this person actually said to Su Yan: "It is not so much that I am the real culprit behind all these incidents. It is better to say that I am helping you clean up the mess. Even if you insist on killing me, I have one last thing to help. You do, the number of mortal souls who were kidnapped to the underworld is 300 million. I can open a channel and send you all of them back to the world!"


    This time even Su Yan''s face showed an expression that was completely incomprehensible.


    Su Yan was indeed threatening the life of the white-browed man. But is he still thinking about Su Yan? Is he really surrendered?


    Su Yan smiled, things are definitely not that simple.


    Su Yan said, "Did you know that although human beings are weak and humble, there are still some wise people among them. They have studied a very interesting subject called psychology. You only need to be by my side, even if I don''t trust you, you You can also influence me in a variety of ways, and finally achieve the result you want, right?"


    Su Yan continued: "Then your wishful thinking is really wrong, I don''t intend to be king in hell."

 Chapter 2586： The future of the underworld

    Chapter 2586 The future of the underworld


    The white-browed man couldn''t help asking: "Then what do you want?"


    Since Su Yan appeared at the bottom of the hell, and then had a peerless cultivation base during the Tribulation Period, it must be impossible to be a person without desire and desire.


    It''s just that the white-browed man hasn''t figured out Su Yan''s purpose and desires.


    To understand a person, we must first understand his desires.


    Once you understand a person''s desires, you can certainly manipulate that person fundamentally.


    And it was done without the person noticing it at all.


    The white-browed man has lived for ten thousand years, and the accumulated wisdom has reached the level of reaching the sky. Even Yama of the Ten Temples is just a plaything in his palm.


    The white-browed man listened to Su Yan proudly replied: "Of course my purpose is to ascend to immortality. There is a miserable and miserable relationship in this hell. What is there to be nostalgic for. Become the king of those ghosts, and be in a larger ant What is the difference between being a king?"


    Of course, Su Yan''s temperament needless to say.


    After being reborn, Su Yan''s goal has not changed-he must return to the peak of his previous life!


    Su Yan said: "Since you have left so many names in human myths, can I give you hell? You are a smart person, and I like to deal with smart people, because smart people know what the boundaries of things are. A place, knowing what can be done and what can��t be done. It can save me a lot of trouble."


    The white-browed man said: "I also have a name called Lucifer in human legends. Lucifer, who would rather be king in **** and not be a slave in heaven, are you afraid of me rebelling?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Su Yan said, "If you have the courage to rebel, the Ten Temple Yama is your fate. I don''t hesitate to give it to loyal people, but if anyone is rebellious, they will definitely get cramped."


    The white-browed man smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I can''t promise you about this. Because the lord of **** can never be me."


    "why?"


    The white-browed man said: "Because I am a half-celestial body..."


    "Semi-immortal body? So you are the banished immortal in the sky?" Su Yan said calmly.


    After the white-browed man heard Su Yan''s words, the expression on his face became extremely strange, "Your knowledge is really extraordinary, do you even know this?"


    "Only people who have entered the immortal realm can shape the immortal body, do you think I am a fool?" Su Yan said, "and those who are demoted from the immortal realm to the lower realm will lose their permanent immortal body and only retain the semi-immortal body."


    The white-browed man said: "I am indeed a banal from the heavens. I cannot govern in hell, and it is also one of the heavens that bind me. Otherwise, I would have been the king of hell. But I can make a deal with you, I Tell you the secrets about the heavenly robbery and the immortal world, and you have to do one thing for me. Only one thing is needed!"


    Su Yan laughed after hearing this.


    If the white-browed man says this condition to others, it is probably very attractive.


    But for Su Yan, what is the attraction?


    For the understanding of Heavenly Tribulation and Immortal Realm, Su Yan can only be better than the white-browed man!


    Regardless of whether it is a half-immortal body or an immortal identity, these may be able to bluff others, but how can they bluff Su Yan, who was once an emperor?


    It''s so ridiculous, you know, there are many immortals who have been degraded by Su Yanfa.


    Since this person was thrown into hell, it shows that the crime must be very serious. Therefore, we must suffer forever in this dark world of death.


    What he wanted Su Yan to do was definitely not a good thing.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t even bother to listen to what he wanted to achieve.


    Not asking for it, this was the punishment Su Yan gave him.


    The Ten Temple Yama was provoked by this man.


    Hundreds of millions of lives were robbed in this incident, and the ten temples of Yama have all fallen. Does this man want to pay nothing?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Continue to wander in **** without prejudice, this is the punishment Su Yan gave him!


    "I understand, you urged Yama of the Ten Temples to build this spiritual ship to return to the immortal world. If you say that, you brought the cult from the immortal world to hell?" Su Yan said, "This cult shouldn''t have been It''s a mortal thing! The formations on the Spirit Crossing Ship are all from the Immortal Realm!"


    "Ten Temple Yama acted according to my own judgment. I only exerted a little influence from the side." The white-browed man was equivalent to acknowledging Su Yan''s words from the side, but he has to say that this person''s words are very powerful. , Speaking really well.


    Su Yan said: "You were demoted from the immortal realm to hell, and you must have brought two things. The first is a cult, and the second is the conviction halberd. Therefore, the halberd of the conviction cannot hurt you, and there are half of the fairy world like you. Law blessing. Am I right or wrong?"


    "You..." At this time, the white-clothed man finally couldn''t maintain his calmness in front of Su Yan.


    "Where is that cult?" Su Yan continued to ask.


    A heavy book flew out of the white-browed man''s sleeves and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    The cover of the cult is very heavy and simple.


    There is also a warning on the cover: Whoever starts this book lightly will be pierced by the sword!


    Su Yan took this cult directly into his sleeves.


    This cult remains in **** after all is an unstable factor, it is better to be included in Su Yan''s pocket.


    The white-browed man smiled bitterly: "Now you have a big victory. What do you plan to do with the dead world? If the dead world is in chaos, the mortal world you care about will surely go back. The ten temples of Yama have been killed by you. , A new order should be confirmed."


    Su Yan smiled, "This matter is after I entered the ghost gate, I have been planning. Now I am planning to take you to see me."


    Indeed, from the time Su Yan entered the Guimen Pass, he had already determined that he would kill the Yama of the Ten Temples, and there was absolutely no room for maneuver on this matter.


    "Xiaomeng, we are going back."


    Xiao Meng bounced back to Su Yan''s side.


    The white-browed man opened a portal, and after passing through the five-color streamer, they returned to the first layer of tongue hell.


    In the tongue-out hell, the zombie girl Chong Ming was still sitting in Su Yan''s protective cover, thinking about when Su Yan would rescue her.


    It was a desolate and lonely place. After seeing Su Yan again, the zombie girl almost shed tears with excitement, "I thought you didn''t want me anymore! Where did you go, why so long..."


    Su Yan naturally hugged the zombie girl''s soft waist and introduced the white-browed man: "Here, she is the future I am looking for in hell."


    "What do you mean?" Chongming looked at Su Yan blankly, completely unaware of the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan said to Chongming: "From today, the entire underworld, the infinite hell, and the six reincarnations will be under your rule! And you will become the supreme queen of the underworld!"

 Chapter 2587： You, queen of hell

    Chapter 2587 You, Queen of Hell


    Her Majesty, Chongming was stunned at once, and she didn''t know what Su Yan was talking about.


    And the zombie girl staring at Su Yan''s eyes became very weird.


    And this weird look contained the most doubts. In other words, she had no way of understanding what Su Yan meant.


    This is of course, because what Su Yan said is too bizarre.


    Except for himself being very excited, all the two people next to him looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Su Yan said: "The Ten Halls of Yama has fallen, but there are hundreds of millions of dead souls in this subterranean government. It is absolutely impossible without a ruling institution. If it is messed up, the mortal world will still suffer. In order to put an end to this trouble, I need to choose a trustworthy one. A reliable person came to help me rule the underworld, and you, Chongming, happened to be this person."


    Su Yan added: "From now on, you will be the queen of billions of dead souls."


    "I... Queen?" Chong Ming finally understood what Su Yan was talking about.


    But after understanding, the astonishment on her face became more serious, "How can I do it?! I... can''t make it!"


    Chongming saw Su Yan''s expression and knew that he was not joking. But is it really okay for such a major event to be pressed on the shoulders of her little zombie?


    At least Chongming didn''t think he was ready to become king.


    Even if she was dreaming, she would be a princess at best.


    Now she wants to become the only queen of the underworld, beyond everything, even the existence of Yama of the Ten Temples.


    This is even Chongming didn''t dare to think about it when he was dreaming!


    Now it''s going to become real. How can she accept it for a while?


    There are hundreds of millions of dead souls in the underworld, and the probability of this kind of thing hitting the head is probably lower than five million hits twenty times in a row.


    Su Yan said solemnly: "Chongming, you led me to kill three Ksitigarbha kings and Ten Temple Yama. You are my accomplice, if we can��t hold the entire underground palace in our hands, do you think Will they let us go?"


    Chongming was stunned: "But I really didn''t do anything! I don''t know what happened... I saw you fighting and killing all the way... Then, then... let me be the queen of the underworld?"


    Su Yan smiled openly.


    This zombie chick is also really interesting. What Su Yan had to do now was to hand over the vast expanse of the dead world, as well as the rule of billions of undead souls.


    This kind of temptation is impossible for ordinary people to resist!


    And this zombie chick actually looks like a big enemy, the one on the left won''t work, the one on the right won''t work.


    Probably only those who are really innocent and innocent can resist this level of temptation, right?


    At this time Su Yan''s evil taste also came, if you say no, then I will give it to you!


    Not only for you, but also for you to be crowned as the Queen of Hell at Ghost Gate!


    "We are in the same group. Wouldn''t you deny this?" Su Yan stared at Chongming. This look inexplicably made Chongming feel a great sense of oppression.


    If it was something else, Chongming would have agreed to it all at once. She was originally a well-behaved little sheep, and she had always been stubborn and unable to resist in front of Su Yan.


    But this thing... it''s really very unusual!


    Chongming was so anxious that he was about to cry, and said, "I''m just a maid under the seat of the Mother Mother of Nine Miles. How can I be the queen of the underworld... I''m not going to do it! If I don''t do it well, or break something big If you do, you will be angry! I might as well not do it in the first place!"


    Su Yan smiled, "I don''t think you can be worse than Ten Temple Yama, what do you think?"


    Of course, the white-browed man knew that Su Yan was alluding to the building of a spirit crossing ship.


    Indeed, Chongming''s heart is pure and kind, even if she does nothing but sits in the position of the queen of **** as a mascot, it can''t be worse than the Ten Temple Yama.


    Many times, what we are afraid of is not the vegetarian meal of the upper person''s corpse, and we do nothing.


    Rather, he was afraid that this high-ranking person would have the talents and the ability to do nothing. In the end, he would end up laboring the people and making money, the situation would be depressed, and nothing would be accomplished.


    But the white-browed man still couldn''t figure out why Su Yan would force this pure-hearted zombie girl to be the queen of hell.


    Obviously, she didn''t have the talent in this area, nor did she have enough courage.


    Perhaps only such a puppet can be easily controlled?


    But this is really impossible, because the so-called puppet is something that can be replaced at will.


    Judging from Su Yan''s attitude, this matter must be Chong Ming.


    Is it possible that this zombie girl has any hidden super traits?


    The white-browed man was already very serious in doubt.


    Chongming said: "If I can''t do well, I will definitely live up to your expectations. I... feel that I don''t have such a great ability. The king of **** must manage all kinds of things every day, and deal with ghost gates, six reincarnations, infinite hell, and Xu Many things about the Hell race... these are just too big to think about."


    In fact, before meeting Su Yan, Chongming was just a maid by the mother of Jiuli.


    There are more than 100,000 in the Jiuli Clan for girls like her.


    She has seen too many amazing young boys and girls in the Palace of Our Lady, and the seeds of inferiority have long been buried deep in her heart.


    If she really had special talents, she would have been discovered by the Mother of Nine Li, and she wouldn''t need to be a humble maid.


    Su Yan said coolly and freely: "I said you do it, you do it! As long as the Sinking Halberd is still in my hands, there will be no souls that can rebel against me, including you. Who dares to rebel against your rule, I killed him and told him to kill him! What''s the problem, whoever is not obedient, tell me his name!"


    Chongming actually wanted to laugh, because Su Yan had a very rogue tone when he said these things. There is no such thing as a peerless master.


    But she couldn''t laugh, because Su Yan was forcing her to do something she couldn''t do.


    Su Yan said boredly: "There is no need to argue about this matter. Now I have the final say in the whole hell."


    When Su Yan said so, Chongming lowered his eyebrows and pleased his eyes. Although he still pouted slightly dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to refute Su Yan.


    This is actually a lovely place in Chongming.


    Su Yan also laughed at herself in her heart: If you knew such a thing a long time ago, you don''t need to talk so much nonsense, just arrange it directly.


    Su Yan looked at the white-browed man again, "This matter is settled. From now on, Chongming will be the only supreme queen of hell, who is only responsible to me."


    The reason why Su Yan stared at the white-browed man was because he was the only existence in the underworld that could threaten Su Yan''s arrangement.


    However, with the wisdom of a man in white, he would not do such a stupid thing.


    As long as he supports Chongming well and acts as a shadow of a good queen, Su Yan doesn''t mind letting him stay in the dead world.

 Chapter 2588： Ask for the reason

    Chapter 2588: Asking about the cause


    At this time, the white-browed man had an expression of uncertainty on his face.


    There was no wind in the void, and it was extremely quiet.


    And the future fate of the dead world **** is actually decided in such a playful way!


    This����


    Even he could not have imagined that Su Yan would actually hand the entire underworld such a huge world into the hands of a little zombie!


    In his ten thousand years of long life, he has seen all kinds of souls, including heroes, saints, cowardly and pretentious rats, and daring real men...


    But he had never seen someone like Su Yan.


    Between talking and laughing, don''t be angry.


    No one can tell what the real thoughts are in his mind.


    There is no precedent for such an approach, and those who can rule the underworld have been powerful and powerful people since ancient times.


    And this zombie girl, regardless of her aptitude or luck, is too ordinary.


    Let her rule the entire world of death. It''s really bad to say that the future fate is happy or sad.


    Who can accurately predict something that has never happened before?


    But such a treatment would be too trifling! I don''t take the underworld seriously!


    The white-browed man couldn''t guess what Su Yan''s intention was after using it for a long time, and what good would it do for him.


    In fact, Su Yan really did not consider the benefits.


    Things in this world, you can��t care about everything, sometimes it��s enough.


    Seeing the self-proclaimed noble souls and demons crawling at the feet of the zombie girl in the underworld, long live the mountain, while the zombie **** the throne is trembling.


    Su Yan, who has achieved all this, only needs to stand peacefully behind the scenes and enjoy this huge glory with Chongming, but others may not know his existence. It must be a very emotional thing.


    The white-browed man couldn''t understand such a state of mind, so he couldn''t help asking: "Why did you choose her? Is it just because she is simple to control?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you think this is fun? A gesture can change a person''s destiny, turning a small person into a big one. It''s like...I am the way of heaven."


    "You actually think you are the Way of Heaven?"


    The white-browed man has never seen anyone who can compare himself to heaven. Su Yan is indeed very strong, but his tone of voice is too mad!


    But soon, the white-browed man discovered that Su Yan''s body exuded an incomparable and powerful aura, even more terrifying!


    This courage is definitely not something that an average strong person can have.


    Su Yan said proudly: "You are just a banter, who knows a fart. Let me say an explanation that you can understand. When a person comes to the ant kingdom, even if the ants are all begging, you will want Are you the king of ants?"


    For Su Yan, the dead world is nothing but a kingdom of ants. People don''t want to be the king of ants.


    How could Su Yan be willing to be the king of the dead?


    This may be the supreme glory for others, but for Su Yan, it is completely meaningless, even a matter of self-degrading status.


    Su Yan was the immortal emperor in the previous life, so this life will surely return to the supreme glory of the previous life!


    So Su Yan only needs to find an obedient and well-behaved queen as his incarnation to rule the ant kingdom.


    The queen Su Yan found was Chong Ming.


    For the ant kingdom, Su Yan''s existence is a superior god, and only the queen has the qualification to communicate with the gods.


    "You have fallen from the immortal world for too long, and you have lost your spirit. It was a waste of your status as an immortal, and you thought that you were also an ant. For thousands of years, you have been fighting against the ants in the ant nest. Article, and yourself."


    The white-browed man was shocked all over, although Su Yan''s words were very calm, but it was like a sharp sword poked into his heart!


    The white-browed man asked: "If it were you, what would you do?"


    "I can''t help my life. Even if the jade and stone are burned, I will be destroyed with dazzling brilliance! Only to live in vain! Like you, dormant in the deep dead world, although you have escaped the punishment of heaven, but it is like life The insects in the dark land have never seen the real sunshine in their entire life, so how can they be considered as living?"


    The white-browed man asked again: "So you chose her to be your queen from the beginning?"


    Su Yan said: "Oh? You want to know the cause and effect? ??After I entered the Pill Palace of the Lunzhuan King, I have been thinking about a question. Who will be in charge of the underworld after I killed the Ten Temple Yama? The Ten Temple Yama and their gang. The subordinates are not worth mentioning in front of me, but this problem is really annoying...because even if I smash the underworld and break the ghost gate, the dead world will still exist. After the old order is broken, the new The establishment of order is always a very troublesome thing, don��t you think?"


    The white-browed man thought about Su Yan''s words carefully. If he considers Su Yan''s point of view, his words really make sense.


    With Su Yan''s strength, he can indeed be proud of the world!


    Su Yan went on to say: "So I made a decision at the time. After opening the door, no matter who I saw, let him be the new master of this underworld! Then you appeared in front of me... Chongming, from the first second we met, I decided to let you come to the queen of the local palace. Do you remember that I laughed when we first met? That''s because I thought about the history of the underground palace There has never been a queen before, you will be the first one! This should be very interesting!"


    Chongming stared at Su Yan with incredible eyes.


    Su Yan laughed, but Chong Ming couldn''t laugh at all.


    She originally had a little illusion, maybe she really had something different from others, so Su Yan took her fancy to herself and took her along the adventure.


    But now that the mystery has been completely revealed, this is simply a very absurd joke!


    This is not only not serious enough for Chongming, but also ridiculous for the billions of necromancers in the underworld!


    But... even if it is absurd, they can only accept it silently.


    Because Su Yan''s strength has surpassed the boundaries they can resist, enough to determine the fate of the entire dead world and the mortal world!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures were held in the palm of Su Yan. The so-called distance between life and death was just the degree to which Su Yan flipped his palm.


    This is the so-called turning your hands into clouds and covering your hands into rain.


    The strong can freely shape the whole world with their own preferences, just like decorating their own house.


    Obviously, Su Yan has become such an outrageous level.


    It is not a problem to cut the river and divide the mountain and the sea. Even the Yama of the Ten Temples was easily killed by Su Yan.

 Chapter 2589： Dumb and cute

    The 2589th chapter is dumb and cute


    It is precisely because of this strength that is enough to be proud of the world and invincible in the world, so today Su Yan is just a joke to determine the ownership of billions of souls.


    If the billions of dead spirits in the underground mansion knew that their future destiny was so casually determined, they would have no idea what kind of exaggerated expression they would put on.


    At this time, the expression on Chongming''s face was very strange, in fact she didn''t know what expression she should put on.


    The single emotion of joy or sadness does not reflect the extremely complex mood of the zombie girl at this time.


    Su Yan asked, "So, Chongming, are you willing to take this responsibility? Become the queen of the underworld."


    Without waiting for her to agree, Su Yan directly took out the emperor''s seal letter and placed it in Chongming''s hand.


    "But I... don''t have such ability!" Chong Ming''s resistance has no substantial content, and obedience is only a matter of time.


    Su Yan looked at the white-browed man and said, "He will assist you. As long as you don''t understand, you can ask him, and you can throw it to him if you don''t want to deal with it."


    "but����"


    A light smile appeared on Su Yan''s face: "There is nothing but, you just need to remember a little bit. All your glory is bestowed by me. As long as you don''t betray me, you can keep this forever. A glory!"


    Chong Ming looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression, "But...what can I give you in return?"


    Su Yan smiled, "Your attitude is the best return, you just need to be yourself to be the best return."


    Su Yan''s answer made Chongming even more confused.


    And the man with white eyebrows next to him also lost something.


    Su Yan said to the man with white eyebrows: "The Tao Te Ching has something to say, but it is not born, so she doesn''t rely on it. Although she doesn''t understand these principles, she has a pure and simple heart, not possessive at all, let alone Ambitious. Such a queen of **** must be the strongest enemy you have encountered in ten thousand years."


    The white-browed man smiled bitterly.


    Su Yan said again: "Actually, I don''t care what you do, because the conviction halberd is in my hand."


    Except for the man with white eyebrows, a halberd of Sentencing Crime can sever the sins of all the dead souls in the Mansion!


    This is the biggest trump card in Su Yan''s hand!


    The white-browed man said: "You can rest assured, I can''t be the master of hell, I can only be the shadow of the master of hell."


    Su Yan suddenly said to the white-browed man: "I suddenly remembered something. Isn''t the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also your identity?"


    The white-browed man said: "It is indeed one of my titles."


    "Then what about your sacred beasts?"


    The white-browed man stared at Su Yan and replied nonchalantly: "That''s just a myth. You wouldn''t take it seriously, would you?"


    Su Yan burst out laughing.


    "Does the three of us rule the underworld?" Chong Ming asked cautiously.


    Su Yan has a peerless cultivation base, but she has nothing.


    She was obviously just a maid, helping Mother Jiuli to go to the Golden Palace of the Rotating King to get a few pills, and just get one more letter.


    I don''t know what''s going on, she watched a lot of incredible battles in a daze, and now she is transformed into a king of the underworld...


    This kind of thing is too ridiculous!


    But it is something that really happened!


    The zombie girl hasn''t sorted out the context of this until now. After listening to some of Su Yan''s words, she became more and more confused.


    The Nether Emperor''s Seal is already in Chongming''s hands.


    Su Yan is also weighing what suits her as the magic weapon of the other ten temples.


    These magic weapons did not have much effect on Su Yan, staying with Chongming, even if they were not used, could serve as a guard of honor and increase the prestige of the queen of hell.


    Chongming asked again: "But we have only three people now. The number of ghost soldiers and generals under the ghost king is one million. Will we not be enough?"


    Su Yan said, "Aren''t there two other Tibetan kings who are not dead? It just happens to be able to get them out and play a little role."


    Suddenly a letterhead slipped out of the zombie girl��s sleeve, "Oh, oh, I have to send a letter to the Virgin..."


    "Haha, are you still thinking about delivering a letter now? You are so funny, why don''t you call it naive?"


    Chongming said in a consoling way: "My nickname is Naozhen, you know all about it?"


    Chongming thought that Su Yan was exhaustive and knew everything well. Become more frightened.


    This zombie girl is too cute, which is really an appetite for Su Yan.


    "If you think about it, what''s the difference between sending this letter or not?" Su Yan asked, "Even the Ten Temple Yama no longer exists. You can write a letter and send it back, inviting all your family members to participate. The coronation ceremony of the Queen of Hell."


    Su Yan said to the white-browed man again: "Can you handle the Ksitigarbha?"


    The white-browed man said: "They have all studied art with me, so it is not difficult to settle."


    Su Yan said, "This matter will be easier to handle next."


    A crimson lotus flower grew out of the white-browed man''s feet, and it flew away towards the entrance of Infinite Hell.


    Xiao Meng came to Su Yan''s side and asked: "Master, when will we go back to the world? It''s gloomy here, and it always feels a bit scary."


    "This is hell, little fool."


    "Um..." Xiao Meng also fell into thoughtfulness.


    Su Yan said: "Xiaomeng, we have to leave the dead world and return to the world. At least we have to deal with the matters here. Let''s get out of the hell."


    Su Yan controlled a cloud and left the Hell with the two girls.


    Xiao Meng and Chong Ming ran into Mengmeng in a daze, and the gap between the two was quickly eliminated.


    The main reason is that Xiao Meng discovered that Chongming had no heartbeat and no body temperature, and everything else was no different from her. So I feel relieved.


    Facing Xiaomeng, Chongming said enviously: "You are so kind, you have such a good master!"


    "It''s not good! He is very strict with me sometimes!" Xiao Meng showed a distressed expression.


    Su Yan snorted softly, "Really? Being a teacher, I''ve already gotten you down to eighteen layers of hell. Isn''t this heart still true? There are several masters in the world who are willing to serve as apprentices. Hell?"


    This is impeccable.


    They just came out of Hell at the bottom of the Black Devil Sea.


    After seeing the magnificent vortex, Xiao Meng was shocked again, and then said: "It is not good for a master without a teacher. Chongming, do you want to be my teacher?"


    "Xiaomeng! What are you talking about..." Chong Ming replied embarrassingly.


    Xiao Meng''s sudden witty remark caused ripples in the zombie girl''s heart. He even couldn''t help taking a peek at Su Yan.


    And after making eye contact with Su Yanna with a smile.


    The zombie girl hurriedly lowered her head and stuck her tongue out. Although she was extremely panicked, she still pretended that nothing happened.

 Chapter 2590： Enthroned

    Chapter 2590 Enthroned


    The next thing is very easy.


    The ghost face spider cleared the way in front, protecting Su Yan and the three of them towards the ghost gate.


    In front of Su Yan, the two Ksitigarbha kings had no room for resistance, and they could only do as Su Yan said.


    The role of these two Ksitigarbha kings is to persuade all the ghost kings in front of them to surrender to the new queen of hell.


    With the assistance of the white-browed man and the two Ksitigarbha kings, the transfer ceremony of this power went smoothly.


    The white-browed man Su Yan also gave him a brand-new name-Anonymous.


    Since he has left countless names in the history and mythology of mankind, and it is difficult to even choose a name that is satisfactory, it would be better to just call it Wuming.


    When Su Yan and the others arrived at the Guimen Pass, the overall situation had already been determined, and millions of ghost soldiers had already knelt down on both sides.


    Even the ghost king saluting appeared in the sky.


    Not every one of the millions of Yin Soldiers was truly convinced, but the ideas in their hearts were not important at all in the face of Su Yan''s absolute strength.


    Absolute strength can crush everything.


    How difficult is it for Su Yan to destroy all the existence of the underworld?


    For these millions of undead spirits, this may be the time to decide their fate, but for Su Yan, this is just a game.


    Su Yan was the only chess player sitting outside the chessboard.


    And everyone can only be the pieces of his chessboard.


    The fate of a chess piece is at the mercy of others, and must not go beyond the chessboard. Only the chess player can decide the fate of all chess pieces.


    Chong Ming held the seal of the emperor Netherworld in his hand, and his whole body was shaking a little. She had never seen such a big scene in her life.


    But starting today, she has to face such glory every day!


    Because she is the queen of **** appointed by Su Yan.


    All the glory of the dead world will be added to her from now on!


    From a small maid, she became the supreme queen of the entire dead world overnight. This is really an incredible thing.


    In this game called Destiny, Su Yan turned his hands for the clouds and hands for the rain, easily reversing the fate of everyone.


    In this underworld, he is the incarnation of heaven. He makes Chongming the king, so millions of underworld ghost soldiers will crawl at her feet, believing that she is proud of her allegiance.


    This game is really interesting.


    Especially when listening to a million ghost soldiers Shan Hu Long live, Chong Ming''s nervous and slightly scared expression is really interesting to the extreme.


    After Chongming carried the seal of the emperor of the Netherworld and boarded the towering city wall of Guimen Pass, even outside the Guimen Pass, the row of huge gargoyles knelt down in front of her with one knee.


    The golden palace where the Lunatic King collapsed is still lying quietly in the city, seeming to be watching the transition of kingship!


    Su Yan had the intention of restoring this suspended golden palace.


    Because since Chongming is the queen of the dead, he should live high in the air and look down at the billions of dead souls on the ground!


    The remaining undead can only crawl under the palace, with a pilgrimage mood.


    To get the chance to see the queen must be so excited that there is nothing to add.


    Faced with this scene, Chongming was so excited that tears filled his eyes, and by the way, he secretly glanced at Su Yan.


    There was only a spring-like smile on this man''s face, but besides that, he didn''t look very excited.


    It seems that everything is not in his eyes, even the scene of the king over the world seems so calm to him.


    Su Yan''s finger hidden in the sleeve of his shirt lightly clicked, and the seal of the emperor''s son Chongming held in his hand shined brightly!


    Colorful brilliance shines on the ghost gate!


    The sky of the underworld was also completely lit up at this moment!


    Millions of ghosts are all awe-inspiring and shocked!


    This Guanghua seems to represent that Chongming is the master recognized by the emperor''s seal!


    Su Yanjia''s stunt was even shocked by Chong Ming. After standing for a while, he immediately realized that it was Su Yan''s handwriting.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face was even bigger.


    Looking at the ghost soldiers and ghost kings who were inexplicably shocked, Su Yan only felt that this special effect was particularly cost-effective.


    Now they should all worship Ming as gods.


    Wuming had already helped Chongming to re-establish an identity before, and Chongming had become the illegitimate daughter of King Qin Guang from the maid of the Virgin of Jiuli.


    Anyway, King Qin Guang was wiped out, and it was impossible to come out for verification.


    It doesn''t matter how the white-browed man and the two Jizo kings want to make up.


    To create a superior leader, we must first create gods from personal resumes.


    Wuming is really familiar with this kind of thing, and Su Yan just needs to give it to him.


    Fake identity combined with Su Yanjia''s special skills must be greater than the effect of one plus one equals two.


    Maybe even what happened today will become a legend in the future!


    Now that even the netherworld was already in the bag, Su Yan felt a little lonely at this time.


    In this world, there are too few people who can compare with him, and the feeling of being overwhelmed by the cold has become more and more prominent in my heart.


    When will it be the most serious thing to fight back to heaven!


    Su Yan also stood beside the Virgin of the Nine Lis, who looked very majestic, but still just a zombie. She has already sworn allegiance to Chongming, and the Jiuli clan will follow suit and become the royal family of the dead world.


    This is also part of the game.


    Then the ceremonial officer read out: "The dead world must not be without a master for a day. Today, we will stand as the master of the dead world..."


    The reading of this passage is very lengthy, with more than 12,000 words.


    After the recitation, it is the coronation ceremony of the Queen of Hell.


    Su Yan personally put the crown on Chongming''s head.


    Then the Queen of Hell ordered: Open the ghost gate! Send the soul back to the sun!


    In fact, most of the living souls have already returned to Yangjian, and the remaining number is probably only a few hundred thousand.


    These hundreds of thousands remained in the underworld for the sake of appearance, for today''s ceremony.


    After returning the living soul to the sun, all those who were in an unknown coma came to life in the hospital on the earth.


    Xiao Meng was the last to wake up.


    After she woke up, she excitedly told everyone what she had seen and heard in the dead world, and even said that her good friend became the queen of the dead world.


    By the way, if you go to the dead world to play in the future, you can report her Xiao Meng''s name.


    After the big family talked about Xiaomeng''s words, they all had weird expressions.


    Who will go to death if it''s okay?


    Not to mention the meaning of the three characters "Guimenguan" in our traditional sense.


    But Xiao Mengtong said nothing, and no one would care about her so much.


    Xiao Meng talked about her experience in the underworld one by one, including the legendary ghost gate and the infernal hell, as well as some mysterious races that have never appeared in myths and legends...


    Everyone listened with gusto, but the question came to the core: why hasn��t Su Yan come back?


    Xiao Meng frowned and said, "Master drank a lot of spirits from the Jiuli clan that day, and then went to explore the mysteries of the six reincarnations alone! After that, there was no more news."

 Chapter 2591： sumptuous feast

    Chapter 2591: Wine Pond Meat Forest


    The day Xiao Meng said.


    In the most luxurious palace in the underworld.


    The newly enthroned Queen of Hell personally helped Su Yan fill up the drink.


    And Su Yan''s face showed an extremely lazy expression.


    It seems that now he is no longer an absolutely invincible existence in that underworld, but just a young man who is addicted to the gentle countryside.


    Chong Ming had already worked out a complete solution in order to keep Su Yan.


    Here, there are not only Chongming, but also the beauties of the other races in the underworld, all of them let Su Yan get what they want.


    This is also one of Chongming''s bargaining chips.


    She wanted to keep Su Yan in the dead world, but she felt that relying on herself was definitely not enough.


    So she held this reception for Su Yan.


    In the part of Su Yan''s sight, all the noble princes and daughters of the Jiuli clan.


    These princes wore unrestrained costumes, and they all showed great fascination between their eyes.


    The women of Jiuli are wild horse-like characters, very enthusiastic and difficult to tame, and at the same time they admire the strong.


    Within the Jiuli family, it is very normal for the strong to marry two hundred wives.


    To speak of the strong, the number one strong in the dead is naturally Su Yan.


    There is no suspense at all.


    Su Yan just hooked his fingers, and these nine-li women attached them one by one, and when they stared at him boldly enough to eat Su Yan, Su Yan just picked up the wine glass.


    The liquor in the golden wine vessel is bright red. The name of this wine is very romantic, it is called Yinhong Teardrop.


    According to legend, it was brewed by Jiuli women for the love man who went on the expedition. It is the strongest wine in the dead world.


    But this story is not romantic at all, but full of cruelty and blood.


    This war is known to everyone.


    Chi You and the emperor fought against the Central Plains and fought so dimly, Chi You died, and the Jiuli clan was defeated!


    The Jiuli clan also began a long journey of migration, until they fled into the dead world, and all became zombies without heartbeat or breathing.


    I don''t know how much blood has been experienced along the way, and now it is just lingering in the dead world.


    The spirits of the foreign race, the passionate beauties of the foreign race, and the fascinating music...


    Even Su Yan wanted to indulge.


    On the promenade outside the palace, there are also a group of heavenly girls with pure black wings.


    These heavenly girls with pure black wings belong to the fallen Di Shitian.


    In Western legends, it is called the fallen angel in hell.


    Di Shitian''s girls are very delicate and beautiful, and they are generally slender, just like elves. Have the most beautiful face in hell.


    When a pair of dark wings flutter, it is also the most emotional time.


    In the lower part of the corridor, there are more than 30 foreign noble ladies of different races: Yasha, Ghost, and Hell Dragon.


    Had it not been for Chongming who was lying next to Su Yan and personally pours wine for Su Yan, these foreign women would have rushed to eat Su Yan together.


    According to the rules of the dead world, everything is winner-takes-all, including women.


    And these glamorous princes and daughters will also be proud of being a vassal of the strong and having children for the strong.


    The banquet set by Chongming is probably the ultimate temptation for men.


    Because there are only two things that matter most to men in this world. The first is power and the second is female sex.


    The pinnacle of power is the overlord of the dead world, and the pinnacle of women is to put all the beauty of all races into the harem to enjoy.


    The so-called drunk lying on the knees of a beauty, awakening the power of the world, nothing more than that.


    Su Yan was enjoying it all at this time, resting his head on the knee of the most powerful queen in the dead world.


    The expression seems lazy, but the heart is crystal clear.


    Quan and Se are also poisons, enough to corrode the ambitions in people''s hearts.


    For monks, it is even more of intestinal poison.


    Once people indulge in ease, they can''t do anything.


    Su Yan has the experience of the ninth generation, and everything in front of him is nothing but a cloud of smoke. What he has in his heart is Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue, so he can maintain his indifferent reason.


    Su Yan''s Dao Xin showed no signs of shaking.


    Powerful, but just passing by.


    The beauties of all races are nothing but pink skulls.


    If you can stand firm in front of everything, then you have cultivated Tianxin.


    It is the so-called too much forgiveness.


    Su Yan already had this state of mind. If he wanted to, he could enter the realm of Gujing Bubo at any time.


    In this mundane, there is no temptation for him anymore.


    Chong Ming was taking care of Su Yan seriously, completely unaware of how Su Yan''s mood changed.


    Chongming is about to adapt to this change of identity. According to the method Su Yan taught her, no matter what happens, she always keeps a cold face and don''t express her likes and dislikes lightly.


    This will naturally be prestigious.


    But this is a disguise in front of outsiders.


    In front of Su Yan, Chong Ming was still the cute zombie girl.


    Even this wine pond meat forest, the extremely enjoyable method to keep Su Yan''s idea, was helped by the Mother of Nine.


    Chongming pours another glass of wine for Su Yan, exhales like blue, "Are you leaving here?"


    Su Yan held Chongming''s hands on her chest, "Listen carefully."


    Chongming was very panicked at first, but her hands were still placed on Su Yan''s chest.


    Then she felt a solid and powerful beating from Su Yan''s chest...


    The beating of the heart is very strong. It seems that the vitality is about to burst out!


    And Chongming also felt the temperature from Su Yan''s body.


    Chongming has clearly understood the implications of these two qualities.


    She is just cute, not stupid.


    She has never hated her identity in her life, even when she was the humblest daughter.


    But at the moment she hates herself very much for being a zombie!


    If she was also alive, she could go back to the world with Su Yan!


    She didn''t care about the splendor and wealth of the queen of hell.


    How good would it be to be able to stay by Su Yan''s side, be touched by him occasionally, or praised, watching him fight all kinds of incredible battles?


    This is what Chongming wants.


    The zombie girl''s eyes darkened for the first time.


    But her hands never left Su Yan''s body.


    The temperature coming from Su Yan''s chest made Chong Ming feel a warmth that is difficult to express in words. She is really greedy for this warmth.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan��s face, ��I��ve finished drinking the wine. I��m going to see that place next. The place contains too much doubt. If I don��t look at it, I will leave the dead I won''t be at ease."


    "Where?" Chong Ming asked almost immediately.


    Su Yan drank all the liquor in the pure gold wine vessel. He was a little bit drunk, but calmly said: "Six ways of reincarnation."


    Chongming immediately said: "I will go with you!"

 Chapter 2592： The mystery of the six reincarnations

    Chapter 2592: The Mystery of the Six Ways of Reincarnation


    Chong Ming''s body is dressed in silk clothes, which looks a little bit **** in the youth.


    The clothes fit the characteristics of zombie girls very well.


    This is a decisive jersey built especially for today. If you want to go out, you must change your clothes.


    Su Yan put down the wine glass and said calmly: "You seem to be tired too, just rest here. I just want to verify whether my guess is true. After watching the six reincarnations, I will go back to the world."


    Chong Ming''s expression is eager to cry.


    Although I knew that the differences were inevitable, listening to Su Yan personally had a completely different meaning.


    Su Yan said, "You are cultivating well in the world of death, and I have taught you the cultivation method. It''s not life and death, so there is no need to be so sad. If there is a chance, I will come back. Or after you have cultivated to a certain level, Walk freely in the world. In short, we will meet again."


    "Really?" Chong Ming''s face was full of anticipation.


    Su Yan said, "Is there one thing I said that I didn''t realize?"


    When Su Yan said he was going to slaughter the Yama of the Ten Temples, Chong Ming thought this man was crazy!


    When Su Yan said that he would break through the eighteenth hell, Chongming also thought that this idea was too far-fetched!


    But now that Su Yan had all achieved all these things, even holding the entire dead world in his own hands, and then giving her freely.


    Such a man will speak his words.


    What Su Yan left behind was a stalwart figure, then turned into a golden light and disappeared into the sky.


    Reincarnation.


    Has been suspended in the sky of the underworld.


    On the way to Infernal Hell last time, Su Yan had already developed a great interest in the Six Paths of Samsara.


    But last time I was really worried about Xiaomeng''s safety, so I just took a look from a distance, and didn''t get into it!


    At that time, Su Yan had a very strange inspiration in his heart, and he had some conjectures about the six reincarnations.


    This conjecture happened to be confirmed today.


    But at this time, Su Yan''s drunkenness surged, and his flight attitude became less stable.


    This wine is indeed a strong drink. The ghost king in the underground palace will basically get down after drinking a small cup, but Su Yan drank a full bottle!


    But even so, it doesn''t matter. After drinking, the body is light, but it adds a kind of pleasure of walking in the wind.


    The six reincarnations are still suspended in the air and shine.


    The so-called six paths of reincarnation are the path of heaven and humanity, the path of humanity, the path of Ashura, the path of beasts, the path of hungry ghosts, and the path of hell. These six realms are divided into three upper realms and three evil realms.


    The first three are the Three Ways, the latter three are the Three Evil Ways.


    Legend has it that all souls in the world will go through the baptism of six reincarnations and undergo reincarnation.


    What supports all this is cause and effect and karma.


    This is of course just a myth and legend, and the actual situation is very different from it.


    Life and death are two opposite realms, just like the opposite sides of gossip.


    In the past two thousand years, the population of the earth has rapidly expanded to 7 billion, and the darkness of the dead world has also expanded. To achieve a perfect balance, reincarnation is a mathematically bankrupt statement, because there are not so many dead worlds to enter. The soul of the six reincarnations.


    The role of the six realms of reincarnation is not to save sentient beings.


    It''s like Ksitigarbha, Lucifer, and Satan are all roles played by men with white eyebrows.


    This is just an absurd myth.


    For the dead world to function completely, it must absorb the dead.


    After at least half of the dead spirits enter **** and are tortured, they will lose all their memories and become the purest spirits.


    Beneath the **** is eternal magma.


    If it hadn''t been filled and suppressed with the purest spirit all the time, the magma would have poured out and drowned everything.


    Of course, the pure spiritual effect is more than that.


    Whether it is the tall city walls of Guimenguan, or the land and mountains under one''s feet, almost all are filled with spirit.


    It can be said that... the dead world is a world constructed by the purest spirit.


    In the earlier ancient times, the dead world was nothing but a world of nothingness.


    Even if the human soul has been purified into the purest spirit through the torture of the infinite hell, there will be obsessions, but small obsessions can��t do anything, but when the number of dead spirits is calculated in trillions, then even Only the smallest obsession can accumulate into a huge desire!


    When the aspiration is huge to a certain extent, it is enough to distort reality.


    That''s why it shaped the appearance of the dead world today.


    Some of the undead became residents of the ghost country, maintaining the order of the dead world. The last small part will become lonely ghosts, living in Santuchuan or the Black Demon Sea.


    The six reincarnations hovering in the air have not known how many years have passed.


    Even Wuming is not clear, because he said that when he was relegated to the dead, the six reincarnations were already hovering in the air.


    Su Yan believed what Wuming said, because he was just a mere banal.


    The information contained in the six reincarnations is not something he can touch at this level.


    Because this has involved the primordial dimension of the universe, only the existence of the top of the fairy world is qualified to know the mystery.


    Su Yan''s inference is: the six reincarnations are a magic weapon.


    But it is a magic weapon that no one can use.


    The six reincarnations are world-class treasures.


    The dead world is a huge world, but no matter how huge it is, there is always a boundary.


    What about outside the boundaries of the dead world?


    It''s an endless void!


    The existence of the six paths of reincarnation is like an anchor, fixing the dead world in a fixed place, preventing the dead world from wandering freely in the endless and endless void. The fixed dead world can therefore be closely connected with the mortal world. Together.


    Such a world-class treasure could be used if Su Yan returned to the top of the Immortal Emperor.


    But at the moment when the six realms of reincarnation are in the hands, the enormous power generated will also completely affect the entire dead world, and even affect the world.


    This power is the embodiment of the laws of the world, and the power contained in it is incredible.


    If you want to understand the mystery of the six reincarnations, you only need to understand these three questions to know the stakes in the middle.


    First, who refined the six reincarnations of the world''s treasures?


    Second, who replayed the Six Dao Chakras on top of Infernal Hell?


    Third, why did he do this?


    The answers to these three questions must be traced back to the prehistoric times of the universe.


    Su Yan''s drinking spirit gradually became sober, and he floated in the air to the six reincarnations.


    The six reincarnations are shining in the sky, and nothing has changed since ancient times, just like the sun, moon and stars hovering over the earth.


    The shape of the six samsara is very strange, like an ice flower magnified countless times, with countless sharp spikes!


    It is like a star in the Milky Way has been torn into the dead.


    Although the rays of light from the six reincarnations are dazzling, they are not so dazzling.


    In terms of size, the six reincarnations should be less than the infinite **** under the Black Demon Sea.


    But if people are used as reference objects, the six reincarnations are huge miracles suspended in the air!


    A person looks so small in front of the six realms of reincarnation.

 Chapter 2593： Raksha

    Chapter 2591: Rakshasa


    Su Yan fell among the colorful lights, and after being enveloped by the light of these six reincarnations, he only felt a sacred breath rushing toward his face.


    This sacred breath comes from the origin of the six reincarnations.


    This further confirmed Su Yan''s conjecture.


    At this moment, Su Yan found a golden platform among the six reincarnations.


    This golden platform is a large expanse of golden light spreading out, very broad, even surpassing the huge square behind the ghost gate.


    Su Yan landed on the golden platform.


    Although this golden light has only a thin layer, it is very strong.


    Step on it very firmly.


    I don''t know how many years this golden platform has existed here, and it''s actually spotless.


    Su Yan hasn''t fully figured out the structure of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. He was about to continue exploring. As soon as his feet left the golden platform, he heard a dull male voice behind him, "Did King Qin Guang send you here? "


    Su Yan turned around, only to see that there was a person wearing a black cloak in the void.


    The face of this person was all hidden under the hood of the cloak, shrouded in darkness. There was almost no breath coming out of his body.


    This cloak is so special that it hides Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    Su Yan did not answer, just stared at this person.


    The cloak stranger asked again: "What progress has been made for King Qin Guang''s spirit crossing ship?"


    Su Yan''s heart suddenly became confused.


    The tone of the cloak monster asking this question was too natural, as if he was also involved in the plan of the spirit ship.


    If according to the nameless statement, the Ten Temple Yama is already the highest ruler of the underworld, is it possible that the building of the Spirit Crossing Ship is in cooperation with other forces?


    Or does this cloaked monster represent a huge force above the Ten Temple Yama? And commissioned by them to build a ship for crossing the spirits?


    Su Yan was full of doubts, and the cloaked stranger had already spoken again: "Why didn''t you speak? King Qin Guang actually found a dumb man to deal with me this time?"


    In the era of the Ten Temple Yama, this is an absolute forbidden zone. Except for the privilege of the Ten Temple Yama, no one can come to the realm of the six reincarnations.


    Sure enough, there are some weird secrets hidden here.


    And this cloaked stranger obviously didn''t know that Yama of the Ten Temples had been killed in Su Yan''s hands, let alone that the dead world had changed into a new sky.


    This point can be used for a while, maybe a lot of useful information can be spied out.


    Su Yan said: "I was thinking about some questions just now. Are you asking the spirit crossing ship? The building of the spirit crossing ship is proceeding in an orderly manner at the bottom of the eighteenth hell."


    "How far has your plan to swallow the mortal world progressed?"


    Su Yan replied: "About 70% to 80%, most of the mortal world has been covered by the flowers of the other side."


    "Don''t the mortal monks resist you?" The cloak stranger asked again.


    "Yes, but it has been eliminated."


    The cloak stranger sighed with satisfaction, "You Ten Temple Yama really has some ability. When the Spirit Crossing Ship is successfully built, our agreement can be fulfilled."


    Su Yan was still at a loss at this time, and had no idea what the agreement the cloaked monster was talking about was.


    So Su Yan asked sideways, "We are almost ready, how about you?"


    The cloak stranger Jie Jie laughed a few times, and then said: "You can rest assured that our Rakshas have always talked and counted! As long as you can build the spirit ship, we will definitely contribute. Brahma��s secret treasure."


    Su Yan had two more questions at this time. What does the Ten Temple Yama want Brahma''s secret treasure?


    Also, what is this Brahma''s secret treasure?


    Now that there are so many questions, you only need to catch this cloak monster and ask carefully to know the answer.


    As soon as he thought of this, a golden light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and then pressed this golden light towards the chest of the cloaked monster!


    How terrifying is Su Yan''s speed, and he was suddenly troubled.


    This trick is almost inevitable!


    The golden light was in the middle of the black cloak!


    This black cloak immediately turned into a sky full of magic fire, and it scattered in the air!


    Even a small part of it burned to Su Yan''s arm, but it was extinguished in an instant.


    And after the black cloak was wiped out, the Rakshasa hidden under the cloak also revealed his true body.


    Rakshasa is as ugly as in the legend, not only the facial features are very abrupt, but the skin on his body is also uneven, it looks like he has been disfigured by sulfuric acid.


    The Raksha clan has an extremely high status in the Western Paradise, and was born as a demigod, much stronger than ordinary people.


    There are also a few rakshas in the underworld, and they have also met at the ascension ceremony.


    But the strength is far less than the level of the Raksha in front of him.


    This Rakshasa hit Su Yan from the front, but his body surface was burned by Su Yan''s power, and the rest was not a major problem at all.


    "You dare to do it with me? Are you not from the Ten Temples Yama?" Luo Sha looked shocked.


    Su Yan said; "Do you ask the Yama of the Ten Temples? They have been killed by me."


    "Who are you?" The expression on Luo Sha''s face has become even more shocked.


    The six reincarnations have always been the forbidden area of ??the dead world. If it were not for the collapse of the ten temples, it would be impossible for the mysterious man in front of him to board the domain of the six reincarnations.


    Su Yan said, "I still want to ask who you are."


    With just a few words, the wound on Raksha''s body has completely healed.


    "You are stronger than the Raksha in the dead world." Su Yan came to a conclusion.


    "Nonsense! Those Rakshasa who live in the underground palace are not pure at all. This uncle is pure-blooded!" Rakshasa said, "You said you killed the Yama of the Ten Temples, what about the ship of the spirit crossing?"


    "At the bottom of hell, are you going to see it?"


    While speaking, Su Yan had already moved, the Tai''a Jinguang masterpiece in his hand!


    This Raksha also changed a mace to deal with Su Yan!


    The martial arts of the Raksha clan is really not covered. After fighting with Su Yan for thirty moves, the mace was cut off by the invincible sword energy, leaving a wound on his shoulder.


    The wound on his shoulder was extremely deep, and the blood was flowing like a fountain, but Raksha was still not afraid, let alone panic.


    He swung three spells in a row to target Su Yan!


    These three spells are very weird, and they are obviously a completely different system from Zhenqi and Jindan!


    But no matter what magic system, it is meaningless in front of Su Yan''s sword light!


    When the golden sword light cut through the sky again, all the spells were wiped out by the sword light!


    "This is the legendary sword breaking ten thousand magic?!"

 Chapter 2594： Jian Guang Hualong

    Chapter 2594: Sword of Light and Dragon


    After all the three spells have disappeared, the golden sword light is still surplus!


    This sword light was so cold to the extreme, it seemed that it would not be affected by any external factors.


    And the moment Su Yan also took out the sword, he entered Gu Jing Bubo''s state of mind!


    In this state of mind, neither happy nor sad nor angry, and with a normal heart, can the supreme realm of swordsmanship be displayed perfectly!


    All the murderous aura condenses on the tip of the sword!


    Such a condensed murderous aura, Raksha has never seen him in his life...


    But after all, he is a Rakshasa, placed in the Western Paradise, and is also an evil **** born for fighting! It''s impossible to surrender so easily!


    Luo Sha screamed, and then directly caught Su Yan''s sword light with both hands!


    But the power of Tai''a Jianguang is really not a joke, how can it be held by a pair of palms!


    Although Su Yan''s sword light stopped one inch from Luosha''s chest in the end, it was because Su Yan took the initiative to accept the move.


    Because Su Yan originally didn''t intend to kill the Rakshasa, but planned to get some more useful information from Rakshasa after being captured alive.


    But even so, it is still a very risky move to take the initiative to clamp the sword light, because Su Yan''s sword light is so powerful that even the body of a demigod may not be able to bear it.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and said, "You are not my opponent."


    The combat skills used by the Rakshasa come from the ancient inheritance of the Raksha clan, and are essentially different from the spells and sword light that humans can use.


    Although not too adaptable, Su Yan''s strength is still in an absolute crushing position.


    When the strength can form an absolute crush, the so-called skills are meaningless.


    The blood on Luo Sha''s body stained most of his body, he was breathing heavily, and staring at Su Yan with a very complicated look.


    Su Yan asked calmly, "What is the Brahma Secret Treasure that you just mentioned, and what agreement does your Raksha clan have with the Ten Temple Yama?"


    "You don''t want to get any useful information from me! Hey, we are the Raksha clan! Even if you die, you must retain your glory as a soldier!"


    Su Yan said, "Did you make a mistake? I''m not asking you now. Move your mind, idiot. The ten temples of Yama have been wiped out, whose hands will the ship of crossing spirits be? You and the ten temples Yan Luo can cooperate, can''t it be with me?"


    Rakshasa does have some ribs. Although it is considered an evil god, there are still a lot of wild and wild parts in his habits.


    Once you smell the blood, you will become extremely excited and lose your mind.


    After Luo Sha listened to Su Yan''s words, he pondered for a moment. He was seriously injured at this time, and he needed a sigh of relief to recover from the scars on his body.


    And Su Yan didn''t rush forward, just staring at this Raksha.


    Rakshasa said: "The Brahma''s Secret Treasure can be used as the core of the Spirit Crossing Ship, embedded in the sails of the Spirit Crossing Ship. This way, when the barrier between the two worlds is broken, it will be more sure.


    "In other words, your Raksha clan has always been cooperating with Yama of Ten Temples to build a ship for crossing the spirits? Do you also want to be promoted?"


    "That''s right! The Immortal Realm is also called Wan Luo Guangfang Quan Miao Great World. It is the culmination of all creatures. Who doesn''t want to go?"


    Su Yan noticed that the wound on Raksha''s body was almost completely healed.


    Obviously, the bones and the wounds that injured the large arteries were still visible just now. In such a short period of time, they are actually going to heal.


    This recovery ability is really terrifying!


    Su Yan asked again: "You must not exist in the dead world either. The rakshas that exist in the dead world have fallen. Although they have retained their bodies, they have already lost their heartbeat. They are just walking corpses. And your body is fresh. Living, which means that you came to the dead world from another world. You appeared next to the six reincarnations. I think this must not be a coincidence. Is your world connected to the dead world through the six reincarnations?"


    Luo Sha was shocked, because Su Yan''s inference was completely correct.


    And this also touched on the ultimate secret of the six reincarnations, and Raksha was absolutely unwilling to confide it easily.


    Su Yan said again: "Don''t be afraid, because I am alive just like you. You Rakshas must have mastered a lot of the secrets of the six reincarnations, right? Tell me about the secrets of the six reincarnations, and I can let you go. ."


    Rakshasa said, "You are wishing! You are just a mere mortal, do you actually imagine that you are above the Rakshasa Protoss?"


    Su Yan frowned slightly, "The injury is healed, so is the skin itchy again?"


    As he spoke, Su Yan''s hand had an extra golden sword light flowing.


    Luo Sha just saw the sword light in Su Yan''s hand, and his forehead was already sweating.


    "You can only use that trick!" Luo Sha gritted his teeth.


    Su Yan was a little curious at this time, wondering what kind of method he would use to struggle.


    Raksha bit the tip of his tongue, and the sweet blood appeared in his mouth with pain...


    The magic circle was also activated at this moment, and a **** suddenly appeared at Luo Sha''s feet!


    This golden **** contains the power of Western bliss!


    This power is rarely seen in the mortal world, so Su Yan didn''t take any action, wanting to see what this magic circle would look like when it became a full version.


    And Raksha was obviously wrong. He thought that Su Yan stood still, because he was frightened by the formation that he hadn''t fully formed under his feet.


    This is really a very absurd idea...


    Su Yan waited for a while, just to defeat it when the formation was at its strongest.


    When your most powerful trick is defeated in front of Su Yan, self-confidence and self-esteem must be collapsed with it.


    In this way, Rakshasa should also be able to distinguish the importance.


    The golden light under Raksha''s step is grand to the extreme!


    The **** spread out, and even Su Yan was shrouded in it!


    "You''re dead! Boy! This uncle uses Western Bliss''s magic refining formation! Even Ashura can''t stand the power of this formation alone! Those who can use this formation can already be done in Western Bliss General Shenwei, it is an honor for you to die in such a formation! Shake! Howl! Brat!"


    When Luo Sha was roaring, Su Yan had an indifferent expression.


    Because the more mad Raksha at this time, the more deflated it will be.


    When countless golden lights completely surrounded Su Yan, the Tai''a divine sword in Su Yan''s hand directly turned into a pure and incomparable sword light.


    And this sword light slowly turned into a golden stegosaurus with the invigorating infusion!


    Then Su Yan casually pointed, and this sword dragon screamed, directly breaking through the **** of the golden **** and smashing it to pieces!


    This is the two tricks of Long Xiao Jiu Tian and Flying Dragon in the Sky in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens". They are used with sword light, but they are quite interesting.


    When the state has reached a certain level, the changes in the tricks change completely with the heart, and many incredible tricks can be played.


    And at this moment, facing the sword light that turned into a dragon, Raksha appeared desperate!

 Chapter 2595： Temporal Storm

    Chapter 2595: Temporal Storm


    At this moment, Luo Sha finally realized that the difference in strength between him and Su Yan was too big to measure!


    At this moment, there is only one simple idea left in Raksha''s mind: escape! The farther you run, the better!


    After the real dragon transformed by Jianguang flew in the air for a while, it quietly returned to Su Yan''s hands, and turned into a sword again.


    The real dragon transformed by Jianguang just now came alive when flying in the air, almost no different from a living dragon!


    No matter what skill, once it reaches the top, it will rise to the level of "Tao".


    Many unbelievable changes can then be derived.


    Sword Qi Hualong is just one of them.


    What''s more terrible is that Su Yan''s moves are as fast as lightning, and they are also very relaxed and casual. Obviously look at ease.


    This shows that Su Yan is far from exerting his true strength.


    Since Rakshasa is an evil god, he must be proficient in combat. Of course he also knows what terrifying realm the trick just now contains!


    But if he really wants to escape, can his speed really be faster than Su Yan?


    Even Raksha himself doubted this!


    But at this time there is no way to go!


    The word surrender does not exist in Raksha��s dictionary.


    Raksha''s body has changed again, and his back is full of muscles. Two big bags bulge out. These two huge bags are like sarcomas suddenly born in the body. They look very scary!


    And Raksha also hugged his body with his hands and wailed fiercely!


    Obviously a pair of sarcomas made him suffer to the limit.


    In terms of Raksha''s endurance, if the pain is unbearable, then it is basically as painful as the torture in Infernal Hell.


    When the two large bags on his back were pierced from the inside out, a pair of wings emerged from his back. The newly born wings still carry the mucus in the body, which looks very disgusting.


    Luo Sha also panted violently, staring at Su Yan, and became more and more disgusted.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, why should he endure such pain!


    The muscles and blue veins of Raksha''s body were all prominent, and Su Yan thought that Raksha was going to come up with some new tricks.


    But I didn''t want to. After this pair of wings fluttered, Rakshasa had already flown a hundred meters away!


    This speed is really amazing!


    And still run away without saying hello!


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that he will not be able to catch up with him.


    But this Rakshasa was really unlucky, but the person he met was Su Yan.


    After Su Yan flew up, the expression on his face was not hurried,


    But the speed even surpasses Rakshasa by a lot, and the two are almost on par with each other in an instant!


    Raksha finally understands that he is the big devil! That''s why I was insulted by cats and mice like this!


    Su Yan didn''t think so much, just wanted to see where he was going to escape!


    After Rakshasa flew, he has been shuttled around the six paths of reincarnation, seeming to be looking for something.


    Su Yan didn''t know much about the Six Paths of Reincarnation, so he just followed Luo Sha curiously.


    After a while, Luosha suddenly put his hands together, and strange changes occurred in the six reincarnations.


    Many golden Sanskrit scripts appeared on the six reincarnations.


    What is contained in this golden Sanskrit is a powerful force that even Su Yan felt.


    This power complements the power in Rakshasa, and the power in Rakshasa is like a key, opening a mysterious door.


    Su Yan had the ability to prevent the establishment of contact between the two, but Su Yan did not do so.


    At this time, Rakshasa was almost at the limit of his desperation, with blood flowing out of his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Obviously, the power he is about to control has surpassed his own power too much!


    When the golden Sanskrit slowly disappeared inside the six paths of reincarnation.


    And the vicinity of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was also enveloped by a layer of green light, which was indescribably strange!


    Luo Sha looked back at Su Yan, and then plunged into the six reincarnations.


    Su Yan finally understood how Raksha came to the dead world!


    He came back through six chakras!


    On the other side of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, it should be the world of Rakshasa!


    It was a world that Su Yan had never set foot in, full of unknown risks.


    But under this circumstance, Su Yan couldn''t think about that much, so he chased him in!


    After entering the interior of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Su Yan immediately had a strange feeling of fascination.


    Even the heart of Dao surged along with it!


    Su Yan finally stabilized his Dao Heart with great difficulty, and Rakshasa had disappeared.


    Here is the passage of time and space.


    Su Yan saw that King Qin Guang also used similar spells. Su Yan was still amazed at the time, how could he master the spells of the time and space system with King Qin Guang''s cultivation base.


    Now finally there is an answer.


    Ten Temple Yama��s time-space teleportation spells are probably all learned from the Yasha clan.


    The passage of time and space has been connected to the front.


    Surrounded by countless retrograde streamers, these streamers look very beautiful, but extremely dangerous.


    Once touched, Su Yan would basically endanger his life.


    Su Yan frowned slightly at this time, because he discovered something, and the connection between him and the dead world was completely cut off.


    In other words, Su Yan had no turning back at this time, so he could only go through the tunnel of time and space to see if there was any other way.


    At this time, the passage of time and space does not look very stable, it is better to go out early.


    And in front of Su Yan.


    Some streamers have gradually become entangled together, and a space storm is brewing!


    The vortex appeared, and it was almost instantaneous to grow from small to large.


    The storm of time and space took only one second from brewing to formation!


    In this short period of time, even the gods cannot have time to react!


    Su Yan only heard a scream from the front!


    Su Yan''s eyebrows gradually frowned, and he flew forward quickly!


    The storm in the space ahead has formed!


    The passage of time and space is also slowly shrinking, becoming shaky!


    Moreover, Su Yan also saw the remnant of Rakshasa in the flashing storm. He obviously made the screams just now.


    These remnants quickly dissipated in the streamer, and were wiped out so that there was no residue left!


    The storm of time and space is still slowly expanding, and this channel has become narrower and more unstable. It is only a matter of time before it is engulfed by the storm of time and space!


    What a bad luck! Just come in and encounter a space-time storm!


    What''s worse is that even the way back to the dead world has been cut off!


    There is no way to retreat behind, and there is an extremely dangerous time and space storm ahead!


    At this moment, you can only give it a go!


    After passing through the time and space storm, it must be bright again!


    As soon as Su Yan gritted his teeth, he first used the "Li Jue" and directly used the trick of sweeping the sun and the moon! The strength of the whole body has been blessed to the limit!


    At the same time, the golden silk armour gave birth to a golden barrier and enveloped Su Yan!


    Then the "Great Buddha Jue" came out, and a pagoda emerged, a total of eight floors!


    Bells, drums, piano, flute and other instruments sounded, and Su Yan stood in the middle!


    When sweeping the dead world, Su Yan never used such a big battle!

 Chapter 2596： new world

    Chapter 2596: The New World


    The risks brought by time and space storms are unpredictable.


    The storm itself has powerful lethality, and it may be connected to some unknown worlds, or worlds that have been broken or perished.


    If you are involved, the end will be very unpredictable.


    Su Yan screamed, and the true essence in his body rose to an incredible level!


    The whole body is covered by a layer of golden light!


    Then rushed straight ahead!


    There was a very strong sense of tearing in the space-time storm. This sense of tearing was not only on the physical level, but even the spiritual level was greatly affected!


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s incomparably powerful spirit, he would have lost his Dao Xin.


    No wonder the Rakshasa just now has no resistance in the time and space storm.


    This level of psychic shock is simply impossible for his soul to withstand!


    The resistance ahead is getting bigger and bigger!


    Su Yan''s speed was originally faster than lightning, but at this time he gradually slowed down.


    It''s like a person who is stuck in the quagmire, can only move forward with difficulty!


    At this time, Su Yan had already displayed the universal style of "Li Jue", and it would be no problem to crush a mountain with a punch.


    Even with such a huge physical force, it is actually struggling to move in the storm of time and space.


    It can only be said that the lethality of the space-time storm is really terrifying!


    In the storm, several musical instruments that Su Yan turned out to clink, and even the defense of the golden silk armor was constantly fluctuating!


    Su Yan was already close to the center of the storm.


    The closer you get to the center of the storm, the more terrifying the wind!


    But when it really entered the center of the storm, the surrounding area was quiet and peaceful.


    It''s just that under Su Yan''s feet is a large dark shadow.


    This group of shadows may be connected to the shattered time and space, or some strange unknown plane.


    Su Yan gasped for a moment, and it was really unlucky today. Temporal storms are not something that can be encountered casually.


    Once encountered, there is basically no solution.


    If Su Yan didn''t have half-step Golden Immortal cultivation base during the Tribulation Period, he would probably explain it here today.


    At this time Su Yan''s wine was completely sober. He adjusted his breathing again, and rushed into the storm again!


    The surrounding wind and streamer became more violent and howling!


    The power of time and space is incomparably mysterious, and it is an area that ordinary people cannot touch at all.


    The power contained in this has an absolute crushing effect on the level of law.


    Even Su Yan had to carefully find a way.


    The fierce wind gradually tore the originally fragile space passage, and more and more dark cracks appeared.


    And these dark cracks are also coming from more and more intense suction, if you get caught in it, you will definitely end up in a situation where you will never be supernatural!


    The defense outside Su Yan also rippled layer after layer...


    When the pressure almost reached its peak, Su Yan also reached the end of this space-time passage.


    Almost exhausted his whole body strength, Su Yan rushed to this door of time and space!


    After Su Yan rushed out of the gate of time and space, he found that he had entered a strange and bizarre world!


    Beside Su Yan, there was still a huge thing that looked like a diamond star suspended in the air.


    If you take a closer look, this thing is exactly the same as the six reincarnations of the underworld!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but twist his eyebrows lightly.


    Su Yan realized that he still somewhat underestimated the six reincarnations.


    The six reincarnations are not only the world treasures of the underworld, they even penetrate many worlds, and the underworld is just one of them.


    The Six Paths of Samsara is not only the anchor in the endless void, but also the end of many worlds.


    These worlds revolve around the six reincarnations.


    Such a treasure can only be created by those who create all order in the world!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at the sky.


    There are three rounds of sun shining in the sky!


    Under three rounds of the sun, the temperature here is very high. It is in sharp contrast with the coldness of the underworld!


    "Is this the world where the Raksha clan lives? It doesn''t feel so much like..." Su Yan is still not sure whether this answer is correct.


    Because of the space-time storm just now, the original positioning coordinates may have shifted.


    The six reincarnations are quietly suspended in the air...


    When Su Yan changed a direction, he found that there were still many mountains floating in the air like the six reincarnations.


    These suspended mountains vary in size and shape.


    And under Su Yan''s feet, there is a dense and boundless jungle.


    Su Yan is very curious about why the mountains can be suspended in the air.


    The weight of the mountain range is not small, and it may weigh several million tons. For such a giant to be suspended in the air steadily, the lift required must be very large.


    Whether it''s technology or formation, it must be the civilization that has developed to the extreme to achieve this incredible thing.


    Su Yan was very curious about how far the civilization of this strange world has developed.


    Su Yan first retracted all the defenses outside his body.


    A breeze blew, accompanied by the fragrance of vegetation.


    And Su Yan also turned into a streamer, and flew towards the nearest floating mountain range!


    This mountain range was very ordinary when viewed from a distance, but when I got closer, I discovered that the size of the mountain range far exceeded Su Yan''s initial expectations.


    And the outline of the city can be seen on the floating mountains!


    On the city, you can see the golden dazzling palace and the magnificent wall.


    There are neat streets in the city.


    The style of these buildings is very exaggerated, a style that Su Yan has never seen before. This style is full of grand and gorgeous sense of sight.


    After seeing these buildings, Su Yan felt relieved.


    Because at least it proves that this is a civilized world.


    Just now Su Yan had already thought about the worst result. He entered a broken world without even a living person.


    I can only find a way to get back to the mortal world by myself.


    Suddenly discovering that there are magnificent walls in this brand new world, it feels much better in my heart.


    Su Yan also had many doubts about the city suspended in the air.


    After Su Yan stood in the air for a while, he was asking if he wanted to fall into the city.


    Twelve tanks have already moved out of the city!


    These chariots are also pure gold, drawn by double horses.


    When these horses are running in the air, a cloud will naturally grow under their feet, like walking on the ground.


    The wheels of the carriage also carried red flames.


    There are also two people on the chariot, one is the driver who drives the carriage, and the other is the soldier with a spear!


    These twelve chariots shook the sky, and they were coming to Su Yan!

 Chapter 2597： Di Shitian

    Chapter 2597: Emperor Shitian


    These twelve chariots, Jinguang Yiyi, came over with great speed!


    Obviously they regarded Su Yan as some kind of intruder.


    However, this hostility was too great, and Su Yan was still quite far away from the Floating Mountain Range at this time.


    These twelve tanks are racing through the air extremely fast!


    And obviously some form of marshalling has formed a battle formation!


    In the battlefield, everyone''s strength can bless each other and exert a more powerful force!


    Regardless of the battle formation, just the kinetic energy of the tank itself is already strong enough.


    And above the long spear also appeared the golden vomiting magic formation, it is even more powerful!


    Su Yan stood still, motionless, as if lost in thought.


    In the blink of an eye, these twelve chariots almost smashed into Su Yan''s face. Before Su Yan had time to react, a long spear pierced Su Yan''s face!


    Su Yan directly grabbed the spear with one hand, and then an incredible scene happened.


    The spear, the soldier, and the entire carriage were easily lifted above his head by Su Yan!


    The blessing of "Li Jue" is still there, and Su Yan''s actions are full of incredible power.


    Su Yan threw the chariot away.


    And the subsequent attack of the tank has also arrived...


    Eleven spears came with terrifying kinetic energy, but none of them could get close to Su Yan.


    With a long sword in Su Yan''s hand, he easily cut off all the long spears on eleven tanks while the sword light was circulating!


    After finishing all this, Su Yan held a sword flower in his hand and looked extremely chic.


    The fighters on the chariot were almost two meters tall, and they were wearing golden armors, all with exquisite patterns.


    The body is also very strong.


    As far as the image is concerned, each of these warriors is like a warrior of the sun god.


    "Are you Di Shitian?" Su Yan asked.


    At least their image is much better than Yasha.


    The expressions of these fighters facing Su Yan at this time were very complicated, because it was so easy for Su Yan to break the battle formation they were proud of.


    These fighters did not answer, Su Yan whispered: "Is it because the language is not clear?"


    And a golden light has been killed from the city.


    This golden light is a sword light, its dazzling degree even surpasses Su Yan''s Tai''a divine sword!


    This sword light was directed at Su Yan!


    Although the sword hasn''t arrived yet, the murderous aura is already soaring!


    Even Su Yan gave a soft voice, seeming to marvel at the strength of this sword.


    However, after this sword really hit Su Yan''s face, Su Yan just raised his hand gently, seemingly blocking the sword with the long sword in his hand very casually!


    The sword was swung far away, and the swordsman also used a lot of effort to stabilize his figure in the air.


    This swordsman also wore a gold armor, but it was much more expensive than the gold armor of the warrior on the carriage.


    Many gems are inlaid on the golden armor.


    These gems can not only play a decorative role, but also cooperate with the streamlined formation of the golden armor to provide extremely strong defense.


    Just now, this sword contained the supreme sword intent of uprightness.


    Su Yan has basically determined that these men with an average height of two meters and a body as strong as the sun **** Apollo are all Di Shitian!


    Only Di Shitian has such an image and power.


    This swordsman was draped with blond hair, his facial features were almost perfect, there was a trace of cinnabar on the center of his eyebrows, and his pupils showed an incredible golden color. Holding the sword, he slowly flew towards Su Yan.


    In fact, his arms were numb, and the sword Su Yan just now looked relaxed and casual, only he knew how powerful it was!


    Su Yan who played the "Strength Jue" was not an existence he could shake.


    The twelve tanks took the initiative to make way for him, allowing him to face Su Yan directly.


    "Are you Di Shitian?" Su Yan asked.


    Su Yan''s question caused strange expressions on the faces of everyone on the opposite side, because the question was so inexplicable.


    It''s as if someone suddenly rushed to you and asked: "Are you a human?"


    You will also find this question inexplicable, and you have no idea what the person asking the question really wants to express.


    The expression on the swordsman''s face was also very complicated. On the one hand, he was afraid of Su Yan''s strength, and on the other hand, he didn''t know Su Yan''s intentions.


    After a while, the swordsman said: "Aren''t you the mercenary hired by Tianxu City?"


    "So the languages ??are interlinked? That''s good."


    The swordsman proudly said: "Our Di Shitian is a descendant of the ancient gods, with supreme wisdom, and learning your language is only a momentary matter."


    Su Yan said, "Where is this place?"


    "Who are you? Did Tianxu City invite you? Go back and tell Tianxu City that my sister will never marry their City Lord!"


    Su Yan said, "You made a mistake. I have nothing to do with the Tianxu City you mentioned. I''m just a passerby. It''s really annoying."


    "Then why are you here, the air route was blocked three months ago, and everyone is forbidden to pass!"


    Su Yan pointed to the six reincarnations in the distance, "I came from there."


    "Nonsense! The six realms of reincarnation are the ultimate place in the world. What is your ability to go through the six realms of reincarnation."


    Su Yan spread his hands and made a regretful expression, "Why don''t you believe me every time I tell the truth?"


    "presumptuous!"


    Although the swordsman appeared very anxious and frustrated, the golden long sword in his hand was clenched once again, but after the fight just now, he had lost the confidence to continue with Su Yan.


    Su Yan suddenly laughed at this time and said: "I have a suggestion, whether you want to deal with Tianxu City, maybe you can ask me to be your mercenary."


    "You..." A hesitant expression appeared on the swordsman''s face.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Can''t I?"


    If only talking about strength, Su Yan''s strength certainly has no problem at all.


    With one''s own power, easily overturned the battle formation of twelve tanks. Even among the Di Shitian clan, there are few such powerful fighters!


    What the swordsman hesitated about was Su Yan''s identity and purpose.


    Suddenly such a peerless master appeared, no matter who it was, he would doubt it.


    But if you think about it again, isn''t this also a godsend opportunity?


    "Okay! As long as you can keep my people and city, and my sister!" Swordsman said, "I am willing to pay any price!"


    Su Yan was very curious at this time, how beautiful his sister is! Generally, those who encounter such forced marriages are bound to be super beauties.


    Unexpectedly, when I came to this world, I could encounter such fun things.


    Anyway, I can''t find a way back to the mortal world for the time being, so it''s better to take a look first.

 Chapter 2598： Silver Pine City

    Chapter 2598: Silver Pine City


    In order to show his sincerity, the swordsman first received his long sword.


    Then the troops who ordered their tanks were also released.


    Su Yan also naturally received his sword light.


    The swordsman then leaned over and made a please gesture, "Our Di Shitian clan has always respected the strong, and we admire the ability of the rider very much. Please come to the city to speak."


    Su Yan smiled, "You really are Di Shitian, then I want to ask what realm is here?"


    Facing Su Yan''s question, the swordsman showed a very strange expression.


    Obviously, what Su Yan asked was a common-sense question of the world. Facing such a question, most people would definitely find it very strange.


    Su Yan said frankly: "I really don''t lie to you, I came from there."


    Su Yan pointed to the six reincarnations not far away.


    The six reincarnations are quietly suspended in the sky, constantly emitting brilliance.


    It seems that since ancient times, it has been standing there quietly, and it should only be there.


    Sure enough, an incredible expression appeared on the swordsman''s face.


    Su Yan said: "There are channels in there to connect with other worlds..."


    Before Su Yan had finished speaking, the swordsman''s face had an expression of extreme jealousy, and said, "Let''s go back to the city to talk about these things."


    Su Yan is not a fool either, of course, he can feel the deep fear of the six reincarnations in the eyes of the swordsman.


    There is a high probability that this is a very sensitive topic here.


    So Su Yan immediately changed the subject and asked about the situation here.


    The name of this swordsman is Jin Moruo, and the city in the floating mountains is Silver Pine City.


    Silver Pine City is the capital of the Dili Heaven Kingdom, and Jin Moluo is the prince of the Dili Heaven Kingdom.


    The reason why Jin Moruo Su Yan is so hostile is because the city lord of Tianxu City gave a betrothal gift and wanted to invite Jin Moruo''s sister. Jin Moruo directly overturned all the beauties on the spot, and directly blasted the people in Tianxu City Went back.


    After that, the two sides formed a beam.


    Speaking of this, Jin Molo is full of resentment, "The city lord of Tianxu City is six hundred and fifty years old, and has long been aging, and my sister is less than one hundred years old, she is in her youth, not to mention that he still has one hundred years of age. Multi-room wives, why would I send my sister to suffer?"


    However, the power of Tianxu City far surpasses them, if it triggers a war, they may not be opponents of Tianxu City.


    Because of the tremendous pressure, they have been guarding the door recently to guard against the attack of Tianxu City.


    So when Su Yan appeared in the void, their first reaction was the spies sent by Tianxu City.


    But after a round of tentative fights, even a fool should understand that Su Yan''s strength is so strong, it is impossible to be a spy at all.


    Jin Moruo personally introduced Su Yan into the city. If it could be my possession, it would be the best.


    Even if it cannot be used by me, one more friend is better than one enemy.


    When Su Yan followed Jin Moruo into the city, he saw that there were many soldiers of the Emperor Shitian clan inside and outside the city wall, as well as many defense facilities.


    The soldiers of Di Shitian could see that their military appearance was very good.


    Yinsong City has a history of five thousand years.


    The bricks and woods in the city are full of history, and for Su Yan, it is also full of exotic customs.


    Almost all men of the Di Shitian clan are over two meters in height, and they are extremely muscular, comparable to the best basketball players among mankind.


    However, in addition to talents among human basketball players, acquired scientific training is also very important.


    These physiques that humans can obtain through desperate efforts are innately possessed by the Di Shitian clan.


    Su Yan''s height cannot be considered short, but after entering the kingdom of Emperor Shitian, surrounded by giants over two meters, he suddenly seemed a little petite.


    This feeling of being overlooked everywhere is really bad, although Su Yan knew that they didn''t mean it.


    The palace is built on the hill.


    When Kim Moro appeared at the gate of the palace, two rows of guards immediately opened the gate of the palace.


    The degree of magnificence in the palace is far better than every palace on earth!


    Di Shitian has a longer life span than human beings, and also has more time to collect and enjoy the treasures and various exquisite works of art in this world.


    Su Yan didn''t really have much interest in these things. He just took a cautious look and was curious about some things.


    After Jin Moruo entered, he immediately handed over his sword and helmet to the maid.


    The women of the Di Shitian clan had golden pupils, almost the same height as Su Yan.


    These women only wore light gauze, with fluttering blonde hair, full of noble temperament and a mysterious sense of foreign land.


    If they are put in the world, they must be first-class supermodels.


    In addition to the splendor, there are also many strange plants in the palace.


    These strange plants have their own style.


    Jin Moruo gave three consecutive orders in the language of the Emperor Shitian clan, and then the maids went down.


    Then Jin Moluo turned around and said to Su Yan: "I don''t know how to call Zunjia. Our Di Shitian clan admires the most powerful fighters. Zunjia''s swordsmanship is really the strongest swordsmanship I have ever seen in my life."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Just call me Su Yan."


    Su Yan''s personality has always been like this. People respect me and I respect others.


    Since Jin Moruo showed respect to him, then Su Yan would give him the respect.


    Jin Moruo sighed and said: "I just stopped Xiongtai from talking about ice flowers in the airspace. Please don''t blame Xiongtai because ice flowers in the airspace are taboos here."


    "The ice flower in the airspace you are talking about is the six reincarnations I am talking about?"


    "should be."


    From the appearance of the six reincarnations, it is really like an ice flower magnified thousands of times!


    "It is said that the ice flower in the airspace is the lotus seed crystal formed by the lotus platform under the seat of the Western Buddha. It is suspended above the eternal life and contains all the wisdom of the world. In the legend of Emperor Shitian, it has always been a sacred and inviolable existence. Xiongtai, you say you It came out of there... but really?"


    Su Yan said, "I never tell lies, can''t you believe me?"


    Kim Moro smiled bitterly, "I don''t believe you, it''s just this...something is too absurd, and it may take some time to accept it."


    Su Yan shook his head.


    It seems that the space-time storm has indeed caused a certain degree of distortion in the passage between time and space.


    In space spells, even if it''s just a slight deviation of the mouth on the coordinate axis, the final result may be totally different.


    Forget it, don''t think about these annoying problems, and then settle for it.


    Su Yan also happened to be able to explore this brand new world a little bit.


    Di Shitian is an ethnic group in myths and legends. There may be many wonderful mysteries in this world, waiting for Su Yan to discover.

 Chapter 2599： Courtesy

    The second thousand five hundred and ninety-nine chapter courtesy


    The maid who had gone down just now turned back and bowed in front of Su Yan and Jin Moruo, and said a long sentence in the language of Emperor Shitian.


    Jin Moruo said to Su Yan: "Xiongtai, the banquet is ready. Let''s talk while eating."


    "Banquet?"


    Hearing the word "wine", Su Yan felt that the Jiuli clan''s strongest wine had been drunk too much. Actually, I haven''t sobered up yet.


    But Kim Moro has already made a gesture of please: "Since we can meet in the airspace, it means that we have fate. I admire your swordsmanship very much. Please show your face."


    Speaking of this, Su Yan has no room to refuse.


    And Jin Moruo''s words did indeed evoke the gluttons in Su Yan''s belly-I don''t know what the spirits of the Emperor Shitian clan tasted.


    Kim Moro opened the road ahead and soon came to a banquet hall.


    The hall has long been filled with various delicacies of the Di Shitian clan, and the fragrance is pungent.


    From what Su Yan could see, the diet of the Di Shitian clan could be considered very light, but there were meat.


    Su Yan and Jin Moluo sat down separately.


    Of course Su Yan took the seat of the guest of honor, but Su Yan noticed that there were at least 20 seats in the banquet.


    Sure enough, Jin Moruo said: "I have banned the generals and powerful soldiers in the city to accompany me. Please be calm and restless."


    Su Yan nodded, and looked at the banquet hall.


    There are all kinds of reliefs all around, and the carpet below is also very luxurious.


    The most wonderful thing is that there are many magical murals on the dome of the banquet hall. These murals do not know what magic is cast. After borrowing the sky from outside, the characters on the murals are actually lifelike.


    The artistic talent of the Di Shitian clan is really not simple.


    Su Yan has a cultivation base for the ninth generation, has witnessed the vicissitudes of history, and has dealt with various people and various arts.


    The recuperation for art is also above the standard.


    I have to admit that the Di Shitian clan is indeed God''s favorite race, whether in form, appearance, and artistic creativity, it is the model that mankind looks forward to most.


    But humans don��t need to be inferior, because imperfection is inherently human��s greatest strength.


    Because of imperfection, there will be the determination to create perfection.


    After a while, the strong men mentioned by Kim Moro also came.


    These powerhouses of Emperor Shitian almost all wear golden armor, have this tall and burly figure, and then have swords at their waists.


    Just looking at the shape, it is already the appearance of a Valkyrie.


    But there are also distressing things for so many Golden Armored Emperor Shi Tian to get together.


    So many gleaming armors feel like another form of light pollution.


    Everyone met with Jin Moluo and Su Yan, and then sat down.


    The warriors of the Di Shitian clan are all very burly figures, and they are also very bold when drinking.


    Employing wine cups is much larger than that in the world, and these people drink twice as much as one drink after another.


    Of course, Di Shitian''s wine is not strong, at least not on par with the Yin Hong teardrops of the Jiuli clan.


    After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere gradually became lively.


    Su Yan also tried Di Shitian''s fruits and vegetables.


    These fruits and vegetables were cultivated without knowing what method they were used to cultivate, but they contained spiritual energy, and they were very sweet after being consumed.


    It is of great benefit even to the monks who have already bigu.


    Jin Moruo also specially arranged for a beauty of Emperor Shitian to pour wine for Su Yan.


    This beauty exudes a very fresh scent. Not only her, but almost all Di Shitian have a good scent. This is almost consistent with the records in the books.


    The aura in Di Shitian''s body was completely different from the turbid aura that a mortal was born with.


    Di Shitian is almost the most physical and chemical version of mankind.


    If it was Su Xiansheng but Emperor Shitian, there would be no stale air innate, and it is estimated that he would have already returned to the immortal world.


    A mortal must completely eliminate the turbid qi in the body without obtaining the state of Yang Dan.


    But Di Shi Tian was born without any effort to achieve such a realm, and even has a longer life span and a higher wisdom.


    If inferred according to common sense, the Emperor Shitian clan will inevitably contain more peerless and powerful people than human beings.


    But the actual situation may not be the case at all.


    At least the strong in Silverpine City, Su Yan felt that they were all very weak. Even weaker than the Ten Temple Yama.


    Of course, the Ten Temple Yama has been in the underworld for thousands of years, and he has been regarded as one of the rare powerhouses in the world.


    If these people are also ranked in this world, then the fighting power of this world will be similar to that of the underworld.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan drank another glass of wine.


    The strong men that Jin Moruo found also kept toasting with Su Yan.


    Su Yan never refused to come, drink as much as he had.


    Just because of this boldness, it is very much the heart of the Emperor Shitian Warrior!


    What''s even more powerful is that no matter how much wine Su Yan drank, his face did not change, and even the speed of picking up the wine bowl did not change!


    It''s as if he is a wine barrel.


    Even the Di Shitian girl who served Su Yan curiously stared at Su Yan''s abdomen, wondering why this person was so powerful, after drinking several barrels of wine, why didn''t her belly bulge at all?


    The liquor seemed to pass through Su Yan''s throat, and finally entered into a mysterious space.


    Jin Moruo clapped his hands at this time and said, "Xiongtai, you must have not seen the sword dance of our Emperor Shitian clan?"


    Su Yan said: "Naturally I have never seen it."


    Jin Moruo''s alcohol volume was average, only a small pot was drunk, and his face was already very red, and he was a little bit drunk, clapping his hands vigorously.


    Immediately after Kim Moro clapped his hands, seven very cool dancers appeared in their sight.


    The clothes of these Wu Niangs are very cool, but their faces are covered with a thick veil, making people unable to see their true colors.


    But looking at those golden pupils, the allure is of course self-evident.


    Wu Niang carried some silver bells on her clothes, each holding a long sword in her hand.


    The show they will perform is sword dance.


    The girls of the Di Shitian clan are impeccable regardless of their body or manners. Moreover, the inspiration of the Di Shitian clan for art is really a talent visible to the naked eye.


    The seven girls danced with silver bells on their bodies and matched with the swords in their hands. They actually had a texture that looked like a dragon wandering and frightened.


    The light of the swords suddenly appeared and recovered in the hall, full of strong beauty.


    There was even a bit of murderous air in the dance.


    Of course, such a bit of murderous aura is not worth mentioning in front of Su Yan.


    But just such a bit of murderous aura adds a bit of wilderness and fierceness to the beauty.


    This is also a must for sword dance!

 Chapter 2600： Dancer

    Chapter 2600 The Dancer


    The so-called alcohol is not intoxicating, everyone is drunk.


    Fine wine, delicacies, and beautiful dances.


    This is the ultimate pleasure of the Emperor Shitian clan, even Su Yan can''t help but get drunk.


    Su Yan almost understood now that the Emperor Shitian clan clearly possessed extremely strong talents, but why couldn''t they produce the ultimate powerhouse.


    Such extreme enjoyment is impossible for ordinary people to have the self-control to give up.


    The so-called Gentle Township, the Tomb of Heroes.


    Su Yan drank another glass of wine, and when the maid around him filled him with drinks, Su Yan admired the sword dance.


    These Di Shitian dancers control their body muscles so wonderfully, so even the silver bells on their clothes are almost the same rhythm.


    Su Yan was tapping, and suddenly a dancer separated from the rest of the dancers and walked towards Su Yan.


    This must be outside of rehearsal, because Su Yan clearly saw a fleeting panic in the eyes of other dancers.


    Su Yan did drank a lot of alcohol, but these drinks did not obscure Su Yan''s judgment.


    He still has no problems with the overall situation.


    What is she going to do?


    This deviant dancer is getting closer and closer to Su Yan.


    At this time, among the music, the soldiers of Di Shitian were enjoying it indulgingly, without noticing the subtle changes here.


    A distinct smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he would be able to deal with it calmly no matter what happens next.


    At a distance of three meters from Su Yan, the dancer suddenly flew up into the air, tapped barefoot in the air, and in a blink of an eye a sword was already in front of Su Yan!


    Murderous aura also became extremely fierce at this moment!


    The dancer''s movements are extremely light and have a sense of beauty!


    But in this beauty, there is a blooming murderous opportunity!


    The attack happened suddenly, and the soldiers of Di Shitian didn''t have time to react at all. They even held up their wine glasses and smiled on their faces, completely confused about the situation.


    Only Su Yan''s eyes were very clear, and there was a sure smile on his face.


    This sure smile shows that Su Yan is in control of everything.


    At the moment the long sword hit, Su Yan stretched out a hand, and his slender fingers flicked lightly on the long sword!


    Su Yan''s movements seemed casual, but there was a surging force coming to the extreme!


    The long sword clinked, and finally formed a dragon chant!


    The dancer couldn''t hold the long sword in her hand, and she broke out!


    Just a flick of the finger, there is such an incredible power!


    The dancer''s eyes were flustered, for fear that Su Yan would pursue her, she hurriedly turned to the rear.


    After the tossing was over, she saw that her long sword had been inserted on the table in front of Su Yan, and Su Yan''s face had a playful smile.


    The dancer had originally planned to concede defeat, but seeing Su Yan''s playful smile, she didn''t know why, she was so angry that she took the long sword of the dancer next to her.


    With the two swords in hand, he cut a golden sword wave.


    But before this sword wave could get close to Su Yan, it disappeared in the air!


    It seems that there are invisible walls in the air blocking everything!


    The dancer gritted her teeth, held two swords, and took a step that was more beautiful than before, and directly slammed towards Su Yan.


    This dancer also has some skill, the double swords are extremely fast, horizontal splitting, vertical stabbing, and various moves take turns.


    Not only is the killing power of the tricks good, even the beauty can be regarded as first-class.


    Sword Dance was originally a dance derived from swordsmanship killing the enemy. It restored the dance to swordsmanship, but it also retained that beauty.


    Su Yan sat on the spot and barely moved, using only a pair of chopsticks to block all the attacks of the dancer.


    This pair of chopsticks changed complexly in Su Yan''s hands, and they could almost be played with flowers. With Su Yan''s powerful sword aura, they almost turned into a very lethal short sword.


    The surrounding Di Shitian warriors were all attracted by this sudden battle.


    I also saw that the pair of chopsticks Su Yan''s hands were spinning and holding back from time to time, showing various fancy fighting skills.


    If they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they would never believe that just a pair of chopsticks could actually play such a realm in one person''s hands!


    What a terrible fighting technique this is!


    The people who can sit here today are the most powerful soldiers and generals in Silverpine City.


    These people may not all have seen Su Yan before.


    But now everyone can see that the fighting skills that Su Yan has shown are completely at a level that they can''t understand!


    Especially the playful smile on Su Yan''s face.


    There is no doubt that the situation is under Su Yan''s control!


    This dancer''s use of sword qi is absolutely above the level, and her strength is definitely not weak. They also need a lot of effort to defeat this dancer!


    But Su Yan was so relaxed.


    Therefore, a huge question inevitably arises in these people''s hearts: How strong is Su Yan?


    The dancers returned without success after repeated attacks, only to see the joking smile on Su Yan''s face getting bigger and bigger, and her heart became extremely angry.


    But no matter how angry she was, she was destined to have nothing to do with Su Yan.


    At the end, the dancer simply threw the long sword in her hand to the ground and said angrily: "No more, it''s boring!"


    After speaking, the dancer tore off her veil.


    Su Yan has seen many beautiful women, but at this moment he can''t praise him.


    This woman''s appearance is completely natural, and the country is beautiful.


    It is so beautiful that there is almost an unreal feeling, as if a computer or a painting character suddenly appeared in front of you alive, and even made people feel suffocating.


    Almost all of the Di Shitian clan are handsome men and beautiful women, but this dancer is super stunning in the Di Shitian clan.


    Kim Moro was already a little drunk at this time, and he needed the support of the two maids to stand up, but he still rebuked, "Gashan, you''re just fooling around!"


    Then Jin Moruo smiled bitterly at Su Yan and said, "Brother Tai, please forgive me. This is my sister, Kashan, who has been spoiled in the palace since childhood! I often like to do some pranks. Not only me, but my father is also very embarrassed. ..."


    "Kashan? A good name." Su Yan said, "If you say that, she must be married to the City Lord of Tianxu?"


    Such a stunning beauty, I am afraid that all of you here are already in turmoil and the foundation is unstable.


    But Su Mo''s eyes were dull and unwavering. To him, the beauty was nothing but a skin.


    Moreover, Kashan not only has a very beautiful face, but also his expression is very vivid. It does not feel like a thousand miles away, but is full of the texture of a playful girl.


    Such a beautiful woman, no matter what kind of prank she does around you, I am afraid you will easily forgive her.


    Jiashan''s attention was now focused on Su Yan: "You are so good at swordsmanship, can you be my master?"

 Chapter 2601： Slightly drunk

    Chapter 2601 is slightly drunk


    Following Jiashan''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Yan.


    They didn''t know what kind of answer Su Yan would give.


    And Su Yan''s face only smiled.


    This smile made Jiashan panic for no reason!


    Is Jiashan afraid that Su Yan will refuse her request, or something else...


    Su Yan said, "Do you want to learn swordsmanship from me?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Su Yan tapped on the table, and the long sword inserted into the table bounced directly and fell into Kashan''s hands.


    Su Yan said: "You go and kill someone first, and you can learn swordsmanship after you come back."


    "It''s just killing...how do you know that I haven''t killed anyone?" Jiashan stared at Su Yan unceremoniously, "Do you think I can''t do anything like killing a person in a mere trivial way? You would underestimate me? Up!"


    Jiashan''s tone sounded great dissatisfaction, but the more amazing thing was that she stood there, holding the sword like this, without moving for a long time.


    If, as she said, killing is a very simple thing, then why doesn''t she move?


    There was still a smile on Su Yan''s face. This smile didn''t look any different from just now. It was a confident smile that completely controlled the situation.


    As Su Yan watched with a smile, Jiashan actually lost the long sword in his hand and said, "Huh, what''s so great? If you don''t learn it, you won''t learn it!"


    Kim Moro was very curious: "Xiongtai, of course I admire your swordsmanship very much, but I don''t understand a little bit. How do you know that my sister has never killed anyone and dare not kill anyone?"


    Gashan was extremely dissatisfied with his brother''s words, and stomped and said coquettishly: "Brother, you talk about everything in front of outsiders!"


    In fact, Kashan also wants to know the answer to this question, why is Su Yan so accurate!


    Su Yan said in a very calm tone: "Gashan''s murderous aura is indeed amazing, and she is very condensed. It seems that it is the same thing."


    "What is called it seems to be the same thing! Every one of my swordsmanship teachers is very strong! I have indeed learned their essence!" Jiashan couldn''t help interrupting Su Yan.


    Su Yan just smiled and looked at her: "Are you finished? If you are finished, it''s my turn to speak."


    In fact, everyone''s interest has been aroused by Su Yan, and what I want to know is the second half of the content that was interrupted by Kashan.


    The content of this second half will be the core of everything.


    Su Yan said: "Although Kashan''s murderous aura is condensed, there is no determination in her sword intent. A sword without determination can''t kill people. To her, the sword is just a toy that shows her charm, even without a sword. , She will also find other toys. Swords are not religious."


    "You!" Jiashan seemed very angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, but the others admired Su Yan''s words very much.


    Because Su Yan''s words hit the core!


    Jin Moruo said: "Kashan, don''t retreat, Su Yanxiongtai is my distinguished guest in Yinsong City! You are not allowed to mess around anymore, if you mess around again, I will definitely stop you!"


    Gashan looked a little angry, but in front of his brother, he only dared to play the princess'' temper.


    Kim Moro quickly arranged for someone to temporarily add another seat.


    It''s right at the end.


    Everyone drank a few more glasses. Although Su Yan drank the most, his expression hardly changed.


    The Di Shitian maid serving Su Yan was also even more surprised. After drinking so much wine, there is no change at all. Even if it is water, it should not be able to bear it, right?


    Kashan said: "I just heard that my elder brother met a super master who thought he was extraordinary outside the city, and invited him to the city as a guest. Don''t you want to know how strong this master is?"


    Jiashan''s meaning is already very obvious. She has no interest in drinking and eating fruits, and her pair of golden pupils have hardly left Su Yan.


    The image of Su Yan is completely different from that of Emperor Shitian in Yinsong City. He is obviously an outsider.


    Jiashan was really curious about what the limit of Su Yan''s strength was.


    Jin Moruo glared at him. Although Jiashan showed an aggrieved expression, he did not dare to provoke Su Yan again.


    Just now, Su Yan''s pair of chopsticks just made flowers.


    The fighters participating in the banquet may be a bit weaker, but at least they still have vision.


    With their strength, gambling with Su Yan on the changes in swordsmanship was just taking their own humiliation.


    So no one will do this early bird. And Prince Kim Moro obviously will not allow the existence of early birds!


    The reason why Jin Moruo treated Su Yan so courteously was to ask Su Yan to help deal with Yinsong City.


    It would be really embarrassing if Su Yan was offended severely and Su Yan walked away.


    While everyone was drinking, a palace man came to preach: "Prince Kim Moro, the scout reported that the army of Tianxu City is already on the way! It will be killed in half an hour at most!"


    Suddenly, the expressions on everyone''s faces were frozen, and even the action of lifting the glass was frozen.


    Only Su Yan was completely unaffected. After drinking a glass of wine, he even asked Di Shitian''s maid to pour him another glass of wine.


    Jin Moruo frowned and couldn''t help saying: "Why did you come so quickly?"


    After drinking this glass of wine, Su Yan said to Jin Moruo: "Why don''t we go to the city wall and have a look."


    After Jin Moruo heard Su Yan''s words, he woke up like a dream: "Xiongtai reminds us! We have all the masters of Yinsong City here, and Xiongtai is the backup, so there is no need to be afraid of them Tianxu City! "


    In fact, when he said this, Kim Moro himself had no confidence.


    But he is the head here, and if even he is discouraged, let alone the rest.


    Only when Jin Moruo finished speaking, Su Yan stood up first.


    The spirits of the Di Shitian clan tasted sour and sweet. Unexpectedly, the stamina was so full that Su Yan stood up and staggered.


    But Su Yan quickly stabilized his figure and lifted the huge wine vessel beside the table.


    Di Shitian''s gold wine vessel itself was already very heavy, plus the liquor in it, at least more than two hundred catties.


    The maids of Di Shitian used a golden container to extract a little at a time.


    And Su Yan lifted the wine vessel with one hand, and put the Buddha with a sponge as easily as possible.


    After everyone left the hall, Kim Moro also announced that Kashan would not be allowed to follow to the city.


    Although this was the expected arrangement, Kashan was really angry.


    After everyone was gone, she tried to lift the wine vessel in one hand like Su Yan did.


    After she tried it, she discovered that this matter was very difficult, and with her cultivation base and strength, it was simply impossible!


    This person... I''m afraid it''s too strong!

 Chapter 2602： City wall

    Chapter 2602 The Wall of the City


    The head of Silverpine City, various defensive facilities, and defensive formations on the city wall have been activated.


    The soldiers perform their duties, all in their own posts. Although busy, it is not messy at all.


    The entire defense system is very complete.


    In the distance, you can indeed see the chariot running in the sky!


    It''s just that there are at least a hundred tanks that can be seen now!


    In the world of Di Shitian, the number of tanks can almost be used as the standard of city strength!


    There are only five hundred tanks in Silverpine City, and the Tianxu City that will be under the city has at least two thousand tanks!


    This was originally an unequal threat.


    Now because of Su Yan''s joining, the scale of strength has once again tilted.


    Su Yan threw the wine vessel in his hand on the ground.


    On the way to the head of the city, Su Yan drank booze all the way, and had already drunk all the fine wine in the bottle.


    If you make a rough estimate, you drank at least one hundred and twenty catties of wine, and if you count the spirits of the Jiuli clan that you drank in the dead world before, that''s even more.


    At this time, Su Yan''s footsteps were vain, but his expression was boundlessly happy.


    Kim Moro was playing drums in his heart and didn''t know how to deal with the waiting situation.


    The strongest person here is undoubtedly Su Yan, but Su Yan is already drunk like this. How much combat power there is, a question mark must be played!


    General Tiger Cavalry said in a strange tone: "The wine that Master Su Yan drank just now is probably more than 100 catties, which is almost as heavy as his own. After drinking so much wine, why didn''t his stomach bulge?"


    After hearing the words of General Tiger Cavalry, everyone noticed this.


    Some people also remembered that Di Shitian''s drinking stamina was so great that even the most drinkable fighter in Yinsong City could not drink so much at once!


    Not to mention that after drinking, you can stand on the head of the city like a okay person, chatting and laughing with them.


    At this moment they all understood one thing: Su Yan is definitely a super master!


    Su Yan didn''t have the consciousness of being a super expert at this time, and he even hiccuped while standing still.


    The attack of Tianxu City is still being organized.


    And the rays of the three suns in the sky are also scattered on the wall!


    The golden city walls of Di Shitian looked golden in the sun.


    It seems that in the aesthetics of the Di Shitian clan, they only prefer things that shine.


    The chariots in the sky gathered more and more, and they set up a battle over Silverpine City, seemingly to fight at any time.


    In fact, this is just a kind of intimidation.


    Although the chariot is very lethal and highly maneuverable, it is only suitable for field operations and not suitable for siege operations.


    In fact, Tianxu City is showing off its muscles, hoping to win without a fight in this way, forcing Yinpine City to yield.


    In fact, the same is true. The appearance of so many tanks in the sky above your head has indeed caused great psychological pressure on the Silverpine City side.


    At this moment, a chariot suddenly left the sequence and drove towards Silverpine City!


    In addition to the driver on the chariot, there is also a general wearing a golden armor. This general holds a long ge!


    This Chang Ge didn''t know what enchantment was used to bless it, but it was shining with colorful light!


    When descending from the sky, there is also the momentum of the gods descending to the earth!


    "He seems to be Cheng Ruofei, the number one master of Tianxu City."


    "Cheng Ruofeiye?" Su Yan chanted the name again, only to find it very strange.


    However, the names of the Di Shitian clan are always very strange.


    Kim Moro seemed to be very jealous of Cheng Ruo Feiye. On the way Cheng Ruo Fei was still flying, he had already spoken about the power of Cheng Ruo Fei Ye.


    Su Yan was completely uninterested in listening to this. He interrupted Jin Moruo and said, "It''s better to hand it over to me in the next battle. You don''t want to be rude, you have already treated me with good wine and food. Let me pass it away."


    As for Su Yan''s strength, Jin Moruo, who had personally fought against Su Yan, certainly did not doubt at all.


    However, Su Yan has already drunk so much wine, his judgment and reaction ability have declined very much!


    At this time, it must be a very stupid decision to let Su Yan go out to challenge the top master Cheng Ruofeiye of Tianxu City!


    Kim Moro opened his mouth and said, "Xiongtai, you have drunk too much wine today. It''s better to wait for you to wake up before fighting. Let our brothers handle the first battle today!"


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "How much did you drink? It''s okay, it''s okay. When I was drifting in the South China Sea, I drank a jar of wine after a jar of wine, and I drank it for forty-nine days without getting drunk!"


    Su Yan has the memory of practicing in the ninth life, and he has experienced all of these ninth lives, whether it is pleasure or despair.


    Back then, he swept through many sects and reached the realm of Dugu seeking defeat. After that, he only felt dull, so he wandered aimlessly on the sea for forty-nine days with the spirits obtained from the southwest.


    The booze of the forty-nine day has never been drunk. For Su Yan, this bit of wine today is just for fun.


    But Su Yan saw the caring look on Jin Molo''s face very sincere, knowing that this person''s character was the same as his sword intent, and he was equally upright.


    So he said, "Kim Moro, have you ever heard of an interesting swordsmanship?"


    When it comes to swordsmanship, Jin Moruo really became very interested and asked directly: "I don''t know which swordsmanship Xiongtai should use?"


    "Drunk sword." Su Yan spit out these two words calmly.


    There was a puzzled expression on Kim Moro''s face. Because these two words somewhat broke his inherent cognition.


    Swordsmanship requires very strong judgment and instant reaction power.


    The greatest effect of wine is to numb these two things!


    Wine and sword, it can be said that the two samples cannot be compatible.


    But now Su Yan actually said to use Drunken Sword?


    Su Yan also noticed the distrust on Jin Moruo''s face and added: "Jin Moruo, you just have to wait for a good show."


    At this time, Cheng Ruofeiye had driven the chariot to a distance of fifty meters in front of the city wall.


    This distance is already within the range of bows and arrows and other weapons.


    Cheng Ruofeiye Chang Ge pointed to the wall: "Jin Moruo, do you know who I am?"


    Kim Moro responded: "Of course I know that you are Cheng Ruofei!"


    Cheng Ruofeiye said again: "Since you know that I am Cheng Ruofeiye, you should know my record and why I am here!"


    Jin Moruo said angrily: "You Tianxu City can''t help deceiving people too much! You are so threatening to us! Do you really think that there is no justice and justice in this world?"


    Su Yan listened to their sternly dialogue, and suddenly felt a strange feeling. It seemed that this scene had been seen somewhere.


    Suddenly inspiration came in my head and I remembered.


    Cheng Ruofei yelled at the city to scold this play, isn''t it the same as "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms"?

 Chapter 2603： Drunk Sword

    Chapter 2603 Drunken Sword


    Su Yan has never been interested in such drama.


    If you can solve the problem by hand, then it is best not to talk.


    The one who talks about it is not the strength!


    But watching the dialogue between Kim Moro and Cheng Ruofei Ye was very passionate, at least both of them were deeply involved.


    So I thought about waiting for a while.


    But what was unexpected was that the scolding battle between Jin Moruo and Cheng Ruo Feiya seemed to become more and more vigorous.


    If you continue to fight at this intensity, you won''t be able to fight for at least four hours.


    In this case, Su Yan had no choice but to fly into the void on his behalf.


    Cheng Ruofeiye took a look at Su Yan, and then showed an expression of disapproval, thinking that this person was drunk, so he came to the sky to drink crazy.


    Cheng Ruofeiye was about to ask Su Yan''s origins, and a sword had already greeted him!


    I have already said too much just now, it is better to see the truth directly under your hand!


    Su Yan''s sword looked very weak and weak, Jin Molo and the others said badly, because they had never expected that Su Yan would suddenly shoot without saying hello.


    But only Cheng Ruofeiye felt a weirdness from this softness!


    Because this drawing of the sword was originally aimed at him!


    Cheng Ruofeiye still had a long Ge in his hand. After Chang Ge waved it, it brought a five-color brilliance in the air!


    What this colorful brilliance contains is the strongest sun divine power in the Di Shitian enchantment!


    Cheng Ruo Feiye originally thought that with the sun''s divine power, Su Yan''s weird sword could be completely eliminated.


    But... after Jianguang and Chang Ge''s divine light collided, an unexpected result happened, and it was the divine light that collapsed!


    And the sword light from Su Yan was almost unaffected, and he swept towards Cheng Ruofeiye very weakly!


    An incredible expression appeared on Cheng Ruofeiye''s face, because what happened in front of him was not logical at all, it was really weird to the extreme!


    He had taken precautions in advance, but he still couldn''t think that this soft-looking sword light would have such incredible power!


    In order to avoid Su Yan''s sword light, Cheng Ruofeiye had to fly out of the chariot.


    He just thought he was safe, but Su Yan had already killed him.


    This time, regardless of whether it was Su Yan''s footsteps or Jianguang, they were no longer soft, and they had incredible speed and lethality!


    Cheng Ruofeiye didn''t think much of Su Yan at first.


    Because Su Yan''s drunken look is very obvious!


    But after being robbed by Su Yan in a round, Cheng Ruofeiye was already in danger, and he felt like he might die under Su Yan''s sword at any time!


    This is too weird!


    Cheng Ruofeiye could sense a strong and incomparable drunk odor from the opponent''s body, and his sword skills were light and heavy, even the basic tactics were not good!


    But with this kind of swordsmanship, Cheng Ruofeiye couldn''t fight back at all, so he could only dodge in embarrassment!


    This is too unreasonable, Cheng Ruofeiye also has a lot of anger accumulated in his heart, but this anger cannot be vented.


    In the battle with Su Yan, after losing the first opportunity at the beginning, he could no longer get half the initiative!


    Basically, he can only stay in a passive state.


    And Su Yan''s drunken sword swung more and more handy!


    Su Yan''s footsteps are still the same vain, but these vain footsteps are pressing hard!


    Su Yan''s sword is also vain, even Su Yan himself knows where the sword will fall!


    But this is the sword technique that you don''t even understand, and it is the real magic and no trace to be found!


    Cheng Ruofeiye fought so hard that he exhausted all his strength to reluctantly save himself under Su Yan''s sword.


    There are already fifty moves in the fight. As the number one master of Tianxu City, he is not even qualified to fight back in front of this drunk!


    That anger in Cheng Ruofeiye''s heart!


    But there is no way to vent this anger, and I have to work hard to restrain it.


    Because the masters compete, the state of mind is very important.


    If Cheng Ruofeiye loses his perfect fighting mood, he might fall under Su Yan''s sword immediately!


    This battle seemed to be another scene to outsiders.


    In the eyes of Jin Moruo, Su Yan''s swordsmanship is like a moving cloud and flowing water. It can almost be said that he walks against the wind without any problems!


    He had never seen such a cool and pleasant sword technique!


    Of course, there are many flaws in this sword technique, but the so-called drunken sword originally lies in the use of sword intent, and does not demand the perfection of the moves.


    All the sword moves were in place, but the essence of Drunken Sword was lost.


    Cheng Ruofei had thought of many counterattacks in his heart, but they couldn''t use them.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly took the sword and stared at Cheng Ruofeiye, again without saying a word.


    The huge pressure on Cheng Ruofeiye also eased!


    Cheng Ruofeiye didn''t understand why Su Yan suddenly accepted the recruit, but Su Yan''s doing so was undoubtedly better for him.


    Anyway, the behavior of a drunk is not logical at all, and you never know what he will do next.


    What Cheng Ruofeiye thought was that the three ultimate moves that had been brewing for a long time could finally be used!


    The so-called victory is determined by these three tricks!


    Cheng Ruofeiye has absolute confidence in himself, and his tricks are absolutely sufficient!


    The young man in front of him was indeed terribly strong, but it was a pity that he made a big mistake this time-he was still drunk in the face of a powerful enemy like him Cheng Ruofei.


    This will definitely become a fatal weakness!


    Cheng Ruofei only felt that victory was already in his pocket.


    And Su Yan suddenly said at this moment: "The time for fun is over, let me be true later, what do you think? After all, you are also the number one fighter in Tianxu City. If you don��t need real effort, you will be killed. , You don��t think you will be scornful even if you die.


    Cheng Ruofeiye showed a very incredible expression on his face.


    According to Su Yan''s meaning, in other words, did he just mess around casually?


    What a joke!


    Cheng Ruofeiye tried his best to avoid Su Yan''s drunken sword!


    And he, Cheng Ruofeiye is already the number one master of Tianxu City!


    He absolutely did not believe that Su Yan was fighting him with a slapstick mentality just now!


    If this is true, his pride as the first warrior will inevitably disappear!


    "Who do you think you are? Can you really override my Chengruofeiye''s head? I admit that your swordsmanship is more powerful than mine! But you haven''t seen me in a prosperous posture!" Chengruo Feiye said angrily, "I''ll let you see what kind of powerful posture the first soldier in Tianxu City should have!"


    "Emperor Heart Armor, open!"


    "God Changge, open!"


    Following Cheng Ruofeiye''s words, his armor and weapons emitted an incredible golden light, and his whole person almost turned into a strange luminous body!

 Chapter 2604： Just a sword

    Chapter 2604 is just a sword


    Facing such a Cheng Ruofeiye, Su Yan''s face was only slightly dissatisfied: "Don''t you know that you are already considered light pollution?"


    Indeed, Cheng Ruofeiye was like a human-shaped light bulb at this time, and it was still a 1000W type, standing in the sky and piercing his eyes.


    Fortunately, it is broad daylight, and there are three suns in the sky.


    If it were put at night, the entire city wall of Silverpine City would be lit by this man!


    Cheng Ruofeiye didn''t feel Su Yan''s contempt at all, but was rather proud.


    The Di Shitian clan is naturally interested in anything that can shine, especially shiny things.


    With Cheng Ruofeiye''s posture now, Di Shitian''s comrades would only think he was very powerful, and would not have other ideas.


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s mentality is to show off his might.


    He thinks that in this state, he is absolutely impossible to lose to Su Yan, at least not to the already drunk Su Yan!


    As for the previous fight, they were all uncountable.


    The long Ge in Cheng Ruofeiye''s hand stood up in the air, and even a ring of wind was generated!


    Cheng Ruofeiye confidently said to Su Yan: "If you retreat now, you can still save a dog''s life! If you continue to persevere, I will have to take your life!"


    Faced with such a threat, Su Yan originally wanted to refute a little bit, but when the words came to his lips, he hiccuped.


    Cheng Ruofeiye saw Su Yan hit this alcoholic hiccup, his face turned red, and he felt that he had suffered some kind of strange shame!


    It''s no wonder that Cheng Ruofeiye had been fighting with Kim Moro for a long time.


    In their culture, scolding war is an important part of duel. In addition to showing contempt for the enemy, it can also show their courage.


    Now that Su Yan is not even willing to fight with him, Cheng Ruofei is of course very angry!


    Because he felt that Su Yan did this, and he clearly despised him, the first warrior of Tianxu City!


    Doesn''t this person know that swearing is a kind of respect for himself and more for the enemy?


    At least in Cheng Ruofeiye''s subconscious mind, curse warfare is already a ritual thing.


    Suddenly, you came to such a person. You have been swearing for a long time, and you are triumphantly thinking about what sentence to use to continue the swearing war. However, he doesn''t kill you at all, so he hiccups at you.


    Who can stand this?


    Anyway, Cheng Ruofei is so angry!


    "Don''t you know that the dignity of the top fighters of Di Shitian is inviolable?" Cheng Ruofeiye was really angry.


    Although the reason for this anger is really funny.


    Cheng Ruofeiye looked at Su Yan, looking more and more angry, "You... will definitely pay the price and be punished for the top fighters who despise Di Shitian!"


    Su Yan''s drunkenness surged at this time, and finally healed, when he heard Cheng Ruofei''s talking endlessly, he couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed, "Oh, you can''t fight anymore, why so much nonsense?"


    "You!" Cheng Ruofeiye is really going to explode!


    He is the number one soldier in Tianxu City, no matter where he appears, even before the enemy''s army, he will definitely be respected by thousands of people!


    No one has ever dared to talk to him like this!


    Cheng Ruofeiye shuddered, and the light from the weapons and armor was even more dazzling!


    "Juying Holy Light!" The light of Chang Ge in Cheng Ruo Feiye''s hands suddenly rose sharply, and the powerful Di Shi Tian divine power gathered on his weapon!


    Then Chang Ge pointed at Su Yan, and a white light that was extremely strong and diffracted towards Su at this moment!


    The lethality of this holy light is not trivial, and it is also one of Cheng Ruofeiye''s three great tricks!


    Normally, it has always been no disadvantage, but today there has been an extremely surprising situation.


    Su Yan just stretched out a left hand, already offset all the holy light outside of him!


    The expression on his face also looks so casual!


    Cheng Ruofeiye was shocked, and she really couldn''t figure out what demon technique Su Yan used to completely offset the Juying Holy Light.


    The power of Jueying Holy Light is definitely not trivial!


    Among the famous masters that Cheng Ruofei knows about, even if they are much more powerful than him, it is impossible to use such a way to counter his infinite light!


    "No matter what demon technique you use! You must not be able to resist this trick! Shocking Tianzhu!"


    Shocking Tianzhu is the second of Cheng Ruofei''s three tricks.


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s long Ge suddenly turned into a blood-colored light, and this blood-colored light made Su Yan''s eyes shine brightly, and he let out a soft hey.


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s momentum also soared, and with the power of rage, he attacked Su Yan fiercely!


    Before people arrive, the extremely strong wind is already blowing in!


    The power of this trick is at least twice as powerful as the last trick, Juying Holy Light!


    Su Yan''s robe also fluttered, followed by a surge of wine spirit.


    Di Shitian''s wine is sweet and waxy in the mouth, basically without any feeling, but the stamina is very full.


    While dealing with the upsurge of Jiu Jin, Su Yan seemed to wield the sword light in his hand very casually!


    The golden sword light flicked through the air, seemingly random, but there was the sound of dragons and tigers roaring!


    Su Yan''s sword is really extraordinary!


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s shocking Tianzhu turned countless **** spear shadows in the air!


    The weapon in his hand is called the spear of the gods, and he can borrow power from the gods worshipped by the Emperor Shitian!


    When this trick came into play, Cheng Ruofeiye had already borrowed part of his divine power from the **** of war!


    In this world, it is already considered supreme force!


    Countless gun shadows are very powerful, and it can be said to be ever-changing!


    There is absolutely no soldier in Silverpine City that can use this level of ultimate move, and no one can handle such a ultimate move!


    The soldiers in Yinsong City who had drank with Su Yan were very self-aware of themselves.


    They also didn''t know what way Su Yan would deal with this terrifying ultimate move!


    The shadow of a blood spattered gun filled the sky!


    And Su Yan''s sword light is only one!


    In comparison, Su Yan''s sword light seemed extremely thin.


    But after the **** gun shadow collided with Su Yan''s golden sword light, it was all broken immediately...


    This scene is presented in the sky, and the perspective effect is so incredible!


    It is really difficult to describe this sword in words!


    It seems that this sword has reached the realm of returning to innocence, enough to smash all the changes in the world!


    Such a sword...not only the first time I saw it, but also the first time I heard it!


    It''s incredible!


    Moreover, this sword was obviously only issued by Su Yan casually, and Shocking Tianzhu became Ruo Feiye''s long-prepared killer move!


    The result turned out to be Cheng Ruofeiye''s ultimate move and it was destroyed at a touch. Who could think of it?


    On the wall and in the sky, the people on both sides were stunned!


    Because what happened right now is too unreasonable!

 Chapter 2605： Life and death duel

    Chapter 2605: Life and death duel


    Everyone knows that Cheng Ruo Feiye is a very famous and powerful warrior, and he rarely uses killer moves in ordinary battles.


    Now not only has a killer move, it has also been easily broken.


    This is really very uncomfortable!


    Cheng Ruofeiye was disgusting as if he had eaten shit, and the **** was still stuck in his throat.


    Cheng Ruofei swiftly swept towards the rear, and several afterimages appeared in the air.


    The light on the armor and weapons was restored once again.


    Cheng Ruofeiye quickly opened the distance between Su Yan and the reason is very simple.


    Because he felt a strong threat almost instinctively from Su Yan''s sword light!


    This is a sense of threat that can take his life at any time!


    Even if it is Cheng Ruofei, it is impossible to ignore it completely!


    Moreover, even this trick was broken by Su Yan, which meant that Cheng Ruofei only had the last trick to deal with Su Yan.


    What if... the trick is useless?


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s confidence had already begun to shake at this time!


    Su Yan didn''t look like Di Shitian at all, at least not a pure-blooded Di Shitian.


    How could such a person have such a strong strength?


    Cheng Ruofeiye��s mind was still stunned at this time, but the stubbornness did not prevent Cheng Ruofei from making a score, and continued to pretend to be 13 in front of Su Yan. It''s up to you! As a fighter, you are qualified to sit on an equal footing with me!"


    Cheng Ruofeiye thought that his words were the greatest compliment for Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t bother to care about him at all.


    After the drunkenness surged, Su Yan began to feel very sleepy again, and had to use the true energy in his body to suppress the drunkenness in his body.


    The surging alcohol in his body is Su Yan''s number one enemy.


    As for Cheng Ruofeiye, Su Yan only regarded him as a fly.


    Flies, they are always buzzing.


    Su Yan''s ignorant attitude naturally made Cheng Ruofeiye extremely angry, but this anger is a typical incompetent rage!


    Even if he is extremely angry and the volcano erupts, what can he do to Su Yan?


    If it weren''t for the two armies, it would be hard to beat.


    Cheng Ruofeiye didn''t want to fight Su Yan long ago!


    It is too weird!


    Cheng Ruofeiye had already revealed the two ultimate moves at the bottom of the box, but he didn''t even test Su Yan''s strength in any rank.


    Such an enemy can only be described as unfathomable!


    Cheng Ruofei has never encountered such an enemy before!


    "In order to maintain the honor, is there only one last move?" Cheng Ruofeiye had only one thought left in his mind.


    Cheng Ruofeiye has three tricks.


    The reason why Cheng Ruofeiye''s confidence has not completely collapsed is because this third move and the first two moves are not on the same level.


    This move is far better than the previous two moves regardless of its power or in all aspects. It can be said that the reputation of the first warrior in Tianxu City was established by this move.


    It''s just... using this trick, even Cheng Ruofeiye has to pay a considerable price!


    The price is ten years of life, which can be said to be very expensive!


    Even if Cheng Ruofeiye can afford the price, he still needs to carefully weigh whether it is really worth paying like this.


    Not all battles are worth the heavy price, and the meaning of the battle itself is also very important.


    Cheng Ruofeiye was hesitating, but saw Su Yan''s drunken eyesight, and he was greatly stimulated for a while!


    If you can''t win this place here, then probably there will be no chance in the future!


    Su Yan, who is already drunk, is already so strong, it will be more difficult to match when he sobers up!


    Perhaps, today is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Cheng Ruofeiye also let go of his last scruples.


    Chang Ge cut his wrist with the gods in his hand!


    After the blood flowed to the gods Chang Ge, it immediately boiled! At this moment, it is as if blood is boiled...


    And Chang Ge also shines in Cheng Ruofeiye''s hands!


    This is a blood oath!


    Use ten years of life to borrow more powerful power from the gods Changge!


    At this time, huge power burst out from Cheng Ruofeiye, and even formed a very conspicuous beam of light in the air!


    Of course, Yinsong City was shocked!


    Cheng Ruofei''s posture was something they couldn''t handle at all.


    Of course, Su Yan also sensed the changes in Cheng Ruofeiye''s strength, and at the same time gave an evaluation: "Huh? Yes, he already has the strength of the Golden Core Triple Layer!"


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s current strength is probably between the three and four levels of Jin Dan.


    However, strength and combat effectiveness on paper cannot be equated.


    Some monks have seven levels of golden cores, but they are fascinated with alchemy, and know nothing about fighting, they may not be able to fight successfully!


    Cheng Ruofeiye is a powerful fighter of the Emperor Shitian clan. Although his performance just now was very embarrassing, it was because he met Su Yan.


    If the opponent is not Su Yan, Cheng Ruofeiye''s performance must be a **** descending!


    Not now, like a clown.


    But the performance of the clown is what happened just now. At this time, the power of Cheng Ruofeiye, regardless of the emperor heart armor and the gods, is condensed to the extreme!


    The next battle will inevitably be shocking!


    At least the two opposing Di Shitian thought so.


    They think that Cheng Ruofeiye who enters this posture will inevitably make Su Yan fall into a bitter battle!


    And this battle is bound to be extremely exciting!


    At least the gold content in this area has been rare for decades!


    Di Shitian''s war hymn has already been sung in Yinsong City.


    The battle song will only be sung before the most important charge is launched, or before the most powerful warrior duel!


    There is a quaint and solemn flavor from the war song!


    The soldiers of Tianxu City were also infected, and they sang along in the air!


    And the center area surrounded by the war song is the arena where Su Yan and Cheng Ruofei are duel!


    "Do you people think it''s the end?" Cheng Ruofeiye''s face showed a sneer.


    "Valkyus blessing!" Following Cheng Ruofeiye''s words, there were some mysterious runes on his golden armor and weapons.


    "Vulcan blessing!" There was another layer of golden flame on Cheng Ruofeiye''s armor.


    "Reaper''s blessing!" Cheng Ruofeiye''s weapon added a strange black aura.


    This is the first time Cheng Ruofei has used this posture, even if he has to pay a very heavy price afterwards, at least he will win the battle here!


    To win a life and death duel on the battlefield surrounded by war songs, it is the greatest glory for the soldiers of Di Shitian!


    Almost everyone is caught in such emotions, and male hormones are also soaring!


    There is only one person who is completely unaffected, and that is Su Yan.


    Su Yan just stood calmly in the sky at this time, his mood seemed a little low.

 Chapter 2606： End too fast

    Chapter 2606 ends too soon


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s body''s light at this time is even more dazzling than just now. He pointed to Su Yan with the gods Chang Ge and said: "Boy! I have never used such a posture! You can die in such a posture, you can be regarded as you. Glory!"


    Kim Moro was already worried to the extreme at this time. Can Su Yan really handle it?


    And after drinking so much alcohol!


    Jin Moruo even blamed himself a little bit. If he didn''t pull Su Yan to drink just now, it would be fine.


    Su Yan must be able to deal with Cheng Ruofei with a prosperous attitude!


    According to rumors, the gods Chang Ge can bless himself with the blessings of the gods.


    However, Cheng Ruofeiye usually does one blessing on his body at most, and this is the first time I have seen the posture of triple blessing on the body!


    How powerful and terrifying is such a Cheng Ruofei?


    Kim Moro''s mind was blank.


    If possible, he even wanted to call Su Yan back from the sky!


    But Di Shitian''s fighting etiquette did not allow Jin Moruo to do so.


    Even if a warrior is killed in battle, he will gain the highest respect, and his soul can belong to the temple of war.


    And a runaway will inevitably be scorned by everyone, but will be pointed out by thousands of people if they are alive!


    What the Emperor Shitian clan has always admired is glorious death!


    It''s better to live to death than to live out!


    Now Cheng Ruofeiye can almost be regarded as a demigod existence!


    It''s not human... !


    The battle began suddenly at this moment!


    "Ten times the shadow of the holy light!" Cheng Ruofeiye''s tone actually carried a little crazy.


    I don��t know if this shadowless holy light hit Su Yan''s body, anyway, it was just Yu Wei that had directly shattered the defensive barrier of Silverpine City!


    This time, the power of Jueying Holy Light has increased ten times as much as before!


    This is too terrifying!


    "Reaper Flame!" Following Cheng Ruofeiye''s words, the black flame shined again in the sky!


    Even the soldiers of Tianxu City are desperately retreating!


    In such a battle, the intensity has seriously exceeded the standard!


    If they get too close, even they will turn into withered bones in the black flame of death.


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s attacks went round after round, exploding frantically in the air!


    The sky is full of gun shadows!


    The huge power poured out without reservation!


    Just standing on the wall of Silverpine City already felt terrifying!


    This terrifying power is like a terrifying river hanging in the sky! It will become a monstrous flood that will drown everything at any time!


    The first soldier in Tianxu City really lives up to his reputation!


    Jin Moruo and his men were basically dumbfounded.


    If such an attack, such a terrifying force is used to deal with them, I am afraid that it will not last even a second!


    When the Tenfold Shadows Holy Light arrived, it was estimated that he would have died.


    As for Su Yan, facing this majestic attack, he had been standing still, bowed his head and closed his eyes, as if he was lost in thought.


    No one knew what Su Yan was thinking, and why didn''t he fight back!


    But there was a very obvious protective cover outside Su Yan, this protective cover blocked all Cheng Ruofei''s attacks!


    Only layers of transparent ripples sway on the surface!


    This transparent protective cover is obviously infuriating!


    It is hard to imagine that a person can completely block such a terrifying attack by just relying on his body protection!


    Even if Cheng Ruofeiye has exhausted all his strength to this level, and has three divine blessings, can he still not touch Su Yan''s clothes?


    How strong is this person?


    Cheng Ruofeiye also has strong pride in his heart!


    What happened in front of him also made him feel incredible for a while!


    why?


    Why can''t I break this shield?


    Why doesn''t this person fight back?


    Cheng Ruofeiye really can''t understand the answer to this question...


    If this is the case, I can only continue to increase the weight, "Flower God blessing!"


    After the flower **** blessed, after the gods Chang Ge waved, there was a prosperous fall in the sky!


    This scene is like falling from the sky!


    In the chaos of the sky, full of supreme beauty!


    In this supreme beauty, there is also infinite murder!


    At this time, Su Yan was awakened from a big dream.


    Jiu Jin finally passed at this time!


    Tai''a sword light shone in the air.


    Almost instantly, the shining light disappeared.


    However, just after this...


    Cheng Ruofeiye unexpectedly vomited a mouthful of blood, and the Emperor Heart armor on his body disintegrated automatically!


    Cheng Ruofeiye asked Su Yan in a difficult tone: "What kind of swordsmanship is this?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and then replied: "I haven''t thought of the name yet."


    "Your sword moves have no names? Are you mocking me in this way?"


    The expression on Su Yan''s face became unpredictable, "What do you know?


    "There are no tricks to win..." Cheng Ruofei murmured, and then a lot of blood spurted out of his back!


    Cheng Ruofeiye did realize something, but now it doesn''t make much sense.


    Because this amount of bleeding is really terrifying! At least one-half of the body!


    No one can survive such a large amount of blood, even if it is as strong as Emperor Shitian!


    Su Yan''s sword just now was too fast!


    No one knew what Su Yan did in that moment!


    Why is there such a terrifying sword wound!


    Cheng Ruofeiye used very complicated tricks to change, but Su Yan only made one sword.


    With just such a sword, the outcome is completely determined!


    This can only show that Su Yan''s strength is in an absolutely crushing position.


    No matter what you change, I stand still, and when I''m tired, I only need a sword to end the battle.


    It''s almost like an adult hitting a child, no matter how many tricks a child uses, an adult can solve the battle with just one click.


    Even the soldiers of Silver Pine City were completely dumbfounded. They knew that Su Yan was very strong, but they couldn''t think of how strong it was!


    Jin Moruo almost believed Su Yan''s words now, and believed that Su Yan did come from a different world and came here through the time and space passages of the six reincarnations.


    Su Yan''s strength really can bear the reputation of being the strongest in another world!


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s body fell from the sky!


    In the process of falling.


    Naturally someone took his body.


    Originally the gods Chang Ge and Emperor Heart Armor could be Su Yan''s trophies, but Su Yan only took a look, and was really not interested in this kind of treasure.


    The troops of Tianxu City quietly left with Cheng Ruofeiye''s body.


    Silverpine City did not choose to pursue it either.


    Di Shitian is a nation that cares very much about fighting etiquette, and it is a bit pedantic to put it badly.


    At this time, Su Yan''s most uncomfortable period has passed. He is so clear-headed that he can even drink a large jar of fine wines!

 Chapter 2607： Drinking again

    Chapter 2607, Drinking Again


    This battle victory is not worth mentioning to Su Yan.


    But for Yinpine City, it has a completely different meaning.


    This is a very non-significant victory!


    You can even engrave inscriptions in the city, the kind that is recorded in history!


    Cheng Ruofeiye is not a small miscellaneous fish, but the number one master of Tianxu City''s reputation for a century. In this Tiannan area are all master-level fighters!


    Su Yan used this method to play around at will, and then died in front of the two armies.


    This is definitely a very important victory!


    The strength of Tianxu City is far above that of Silverpine City, and today''s victory can greatly boost people''s hearts.


    Let everyone regain their long-lost confidence.


    Although the enemy''s strength is far stronger than Silver Pine City, their possession of Su Yan is enough to completely change the balance of victory.


    Su Yan returned to the city wall and complained: "I just got a little bit of interest, and the battle is over. It''s not interesting at all."


    These words made Kim Moro a little embarrassed, and for a while, he didn''t know how to recover, "Xiongtai..."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "Let''s go back to the bar. The banquet was only halfway through. It feels like it''s still not very enjoyable. Do you have any other dancers from Di Shitian? I want to see other dances."


    The Di Shitian clan''s ability to understand art is really great, and Su Yan''s dance of Di Shitian has been a little fascinated after only seeing it once.


    Of course, this fascination is purely an appreciation of art.


    "Of course you can watch the dance, it''s just wine...you want to drink it?" Kim Moro hesitated at this time.


    Because the wine Su Yan drank was almost as heavy as others. Normally, after drinking so much alcohol, it is possible to stay drunk for a month.


    But not only was Su Yan not drunk, he didn''t even have any changes in his stomach, which really made people wonder where Su Yan had drunk those wines.


    While Kim Moro was still hesitating, Su Yan had already walked towards the banquet hall, leaving only one sentence: "Of course you must drink wine. If you don''t drink, what''s the fun in life?"


    Jin Moruo gave a wry smile, and led the soldiers of Silverpine City to chase after him.


    When Su Yan and the others went back, Jiashan was still there.


    Everyone returned to their seats, and Kashan asked curiously: "I heard a very loud cheering from over the city wall, did my brother win?"


    After Jiashan had finished pouring a glass of wine, he was ready to drink this glass of wine for the victorious hero.


    "Well! A big victory! Even the first master Cheng Ruofei has been beheaded." Jin Moruo replied.


    "Is my brother so good?" Gashan was surprised.


    Jin Moruo smiled and said, "It''s not me who is great, it''s Su Yan. His swordsmanship is truly unparalleled..."


    When Jin Moruo talked about Su Yan, he couldn''t control his excitement.


    Because the battle he saw at the head of the city just now refreshed his vision!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t even believe that someone''s swordsmanship could reach such a realm of power!


    Kim Moro''s excitement was beyond words, and the other soldiers also had similar expressions.


    A sword-wielding warrior, who doesn''t want to be like Su Yan, with a sword light that will be the white rainbow circling the sun?


    But in this state, very few people have ever been able to achieve this.


    Everyone who can do this is a great master and a great swordsman!


    It is such a lucky thing to have such an opportunity to drink with such a great master and great swordsman.


    If you can ask a little bit about swordsmanship after drinking, you will be even luckier!


    Jiashan was also taken aback, she couldn''t think that Su Yan was so strong!


    Cheng Ruofeiye was one of the best fighters in Tiannan, so he was killed by Su Yan?


    When I heard this news at first, it was really unbelievable!


    Moreover, listening to what his brother said, Su Yan obviously didn''t give his full strength, but he played casually for a while after being drunk. After he got tired of playing, he casually took a sword and won the battle.


    Cheng Ruofeiye had exhausted all his unique skills, but he still couldn''t cause even the slightest harm to Su Yan.


    This is a bit too exaggerated!


    But Kashan also knew what kind of character her brother was. He had always been a person who had one point of view, so he would never exaggerate Su Yan''s record.


    Is the man in front of him really that strong?


    Su Yan''s face looked very young, at least judging from the aesthetics of a Di Shitian woman, it was really not that mature.


    Unexpectedly, it is so amazing!


    Jiashan was in a state of confusion for a while, but at the same time she moved lightly and walked towards Su Yan.


    And Kashan still had a glass of wine in his hand.


    After the victory of the war, Di Shitian''s women will serve their heroes with a glass of wine.


    Taking into account the cause of the dispute between the two cities, it is almost natural for Jiashan to toast Su Yan a glass of wine and express his gratitude.


    Su Yan also sat still in the position, letting the princess of Emperor Shitian bend down to offer him a wine cup.


    Kashan is indeed stunning, and when a smile appears on her face, it is enough to overwhelm sentient beings.


    If anyone can be indifferent to the beauty of the country and the city, Su Yan is the only one.


    Su Yan took this glass of wine and drank it all with great joy!


    Jiashan blushed and looked at Su Yan and said, "I just saw you go out with a large hip flask with one hand. I knew you were not an ordinary person.


    The heaviness of that large flask is clear to Kashan.


    After everyone left just now, Kashan tried many times regardless of the identity of the princess.


    She couldn''t do so lightly as Su Yan.


    "By the way, where is the wine you took out?"


    Su Yan replied: "I have drunk it all."


    "I''m afraid there is more than a hundred catties of wine in there? You have drunk it all? Are you drinking while dealing with Cheng Ruofei?" Jiashan asked, there was already a considerable sense of picture in his head.


    But Su Yan''s answer was: "Drinking is not suitable for fighting. It disrespects opponents and despises myself by doing so."


    "Then how did you do it?" Gashan asked curiously, "Could it be that you divided the wine for everyone to drink together?"


    "Is it a man who needs someone else to do it for drinking? Of course I drank it myself. It''s enough to walk to the wall from here."


    After Jiashan heard this answer, a pair of phoenix eyes projected an extremely shocked look.


    The road from the palace to the top of the city wall is not long, and because there are people outside the city yelling at it, it is necessary to get to the top of the city as soon as possible.


    The time is short and the road is not long, so you can still drink more than 100 catties of wine?


    "Are you the reincarnation of Keg?" Jiashan couldn''t help asking.


    This is actually where the rest of the people''s doubts are.


    But it''s better for girls like Gaseon to ask this kind of question.


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question, but instead said with a smile: "I want to watch the dance. You have a beautiful figure, so it''s better to dance for fun."

 Chapter 2608： Not convinced

    Chapter 2608: Not convinced


    Speaking of dance, Kashan''s eyes suddenly became confident, "What dance are you going to watch? Di Shitian��s thirty-six dances are not what I can��t do. Even Gandapo��s flying dance I can... ��As long as you teach me swordsmanship, I will dance to you alone in the future, OK?"


    When a girl utters this kind of words, it is almost equivalent to confession. At least it is equivalent to giving an exclusive license to pursue.


    Di Shitian''s women are bold and enthusiastic, and both love and hate will actively speak out boldly.


    As long as they are strong, there is absolutely no shortage of admirers in the Di Shitian clan.


    Su Yan''s strength and Kashan''s beauty really complement each other.


    If possible, Kim Moro deliberately contributed to this marriage.


    With such an invincible brother-in-law, he must be able to laugh at Kyushu.


    But this matter ultimately depends on Su Yan''s wishes.


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face at this time, and it was the first time that he was so provoked by an overwhelming girl under the public.


    Had to have this experience very interesting.


    Although this Di Shitian chick is a bit savage, for her princess status, this savageness is just right. If the princess has no temper at all, is she still a princess?


    What''s more, she is also rare among the Di Shitian clan.


    If it were an ordinary man, in such an environment, it would be impossible to refuse Kashan''s request.


    Even if this request is to take off the stars in the sky, there will be men willing to do it.


    When touching her eyes, how many men''s hearts in the world will not melt?


    Unfortunately, Su Yan is probably one of several hundred millionths. What is even more terrifying than a straight steel man is that Dao Xin is as solid as a rock.


    Almost everyone was waiting for Su Yan''s answer, looking at Su Yan and Jiashan with ambiguous and expectant eyes.


    But obviously, Su Yan will not give everyone a satisfactory answer.


    Su Yan picked up the wine cup and smiled, and said, "Didn''t you already say it? There is one condition for learning my swordsmanship-murder. I am definitely not joking with you. I was just like that. High handed the sword, now he is dead."


    Su Yan still has a smile on his face, but this smile already makes people feel very complicated.


    Su Yan was clearly explaining the fact that as long as he moved his sword, there would be casualties.


    There will be absolutely no exceptions!


    This is very common, but the content inside is very shocking.


    Su Yan''s appearance looked harmless to humans and animals, and the true essence of his body was completely condensed in his body. Only from his appearance, he was almost like ordinary people, quite harmless to humans and animals.


    But I did not expect to be such a determined sword repair!


    Once the long sword is out of its sheath, it will inevitably lead to killing!


    No blood, no sword!


    Swordsman who can make this kind of decision must have a cultivation base that can reach the sky. The strong naturally have the dignity of the strong inviolable!


    More importantly, the so-called bloodshed and killing actually also contains a possibility, that is, you will shed your own blood.


    Only Jian Xiu who has the strongest confidence in his own strength can make such a decision!


    Not shit


    Such sword repairs almost only exist in legends.


    I didn��t expect to see one with my own eyes today!


    A swordsman like Su Yan would never draw his sword for fun.


    Before drawing the sword, you need to raise your qi, and the qi that you can cultivate is murderous, righteous, and so on.


    These qi, when hidden in the scabbard, are warmed up with Jianfeng, once pulled out, they will be released with Jianfeng!


    Controlling the sword with qi is fundamental.


    Almost all people who practice swords have heard of the term qi to control the sword, but how many people really understand the real meaning of the word qi?


    The qi they thought was just the true qi in the body.


    This understanding is too narrow.


    The so-called essence, qi, and **** are the three Huas in Taoist cultivation. After these three are cultivated to the top in the same way, they are the three flowers gathering at the top and the five qi leading the life!


    It also represents that the development of the human body has entered a perfect stage!


    As long as you have survived the catastrophe, at least you will be a virtual fairy!


    Su Yan''s face suddenly appeared lonely.


    In this era of the end of the law, there are already very few monks who understand these things, and it is even rarer to see people who can sit alongside him and talk about the truth.


    Although these people all admire Su Yan''s strength, there is not even one that can be compared with Su Yan.


    To a certain extent, this is also an aloof sadness.


    An aegyo expression appeared on Gashan''s face, "But... I know how to dance. Don''t you like other people''s dance?"


    It is a girl''s privilege to behave like a baby, and when a beautiful girl uses this trick, it is often more powerful than swordsmanship.


    Jiashan is even more of an alluring world, and his lethality is comparable to the best swordsmanship.


    But Su Yan''s Dao heart has long been as solid as a rock, how could it be possible to take this set.


    No matter how beautiful the beauties are, they are nothing but pink skulls, and Huang Tu Baye is nothing but loess.


    Su Yan said, "If you like dancing, you like dancing. It''s not the same thing as swordsmanship."


    After Jiashan listened, he was extremely unconvinced, and even more unconvinced was the look in her eyes.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very peaceful, like a stream of spring water, one could look to the bottom at a glance.


    There is absolutely no possessiveness in this look.


    The possessiveness in human nature is the most familiar part of Kashan. But any man can hardly resist her charm!


    Kashan is indeed the most beautiful woman in Yinsong City!


    She is also the proudest princess in this area!


    How many princes and nobles have stepped through the threshold just to see her!


    In order to win Kashan''s smile, how many gold and silver jewelry were swayed!


    But the man in front of him has no feeling for her?


    She even refused her request to learn swordsmanship twice, and they were all in front of the public, all of them in front of the decent figures in Silverpine City.


    Kashan has always been very satisfied with her beauty and charm, and no man has ever seen her with such a look!


    What is the difference between such a look and the look of a stone?


    Kashan must not be convinced!


    Except for the first surprise when the veil was lifted in the sword dance, Su Yan''s eyes were always very clear, and there was hardly any desire.


    There has never been a man who can use such a look after seeing her.


    This uninteresting look is almost directly denying her charm!


    Of course Kashan is a woman who refuses to admit defeat. She doesn''t believe in her charm, but there are men who can''t be intimidated!


    Jiashan decided that no matter what method she used, she must prove her charm in front of Su Yan!


    Thinking of this, Jiashan waved his hand quickly, and the maid beside Su Yan who was pouring wine immediately stood up knowingly, and then stepped back.


    Jiashan sat next to Su Yan and made it clear that he would pour the wine for Su Yan himself.


    The faces of the other soldiers showed extremely admirable expressions.


    Kashan is the proudest princess of Yinsong City. It must be the supreme glory to receive her service.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s unparalleled strength just now, there would be a few more duels here.

 Chapter 2609： You are actually human

    Chapter 2609 You are actually a human


    Jiashan served Su Yan attentively, taking over the work of the maid completely.


    Of course this is to attract Su Yan''s attention!


    Kashan will never admit that his charm can''t convince this man!


    However, the contact between Su Yan and her was generous, and there was nothing insignificant at all.


    Being able to face such stunning beauty in the world hasn''t shaken in the slightest, this mental state of cultivation is really terrifying.


    Jin Moruo asked, "Su Yanxiongtai, are you really here from the Six Paths of Samsara?"


    Speaking of this topic, Su Yan smiled bitterly: "Where can I lie to you? I chased and killed a Yaksha, and that Yaksha opened the channel between time and space on the six reincarnations. I followed the chase into the channel of time and space, and then we I encountered a space-time storm there. That Yasha died in the space-time storm, and I escaped and ascended to heaven. I came out and met you."


    Su Yan''s words attracted all their attention. These emperors are also very interested in the outside world.


    Asked many questions about other worlds, Su Yan knew everything.


    After the information exchange, Su Yan also learned that this place was called the Celestial Realm.


    The so-called heaven and human are above mortals and below gods. It is the existence between these two.


    Kashan was also aroused, "Since you entered our Celestial Realm from the dead world, what are you?"


    The dead world is the place where the dead spirits go to live. Su Yan is obviously a living person, not only has a heartbeat, but also breathes.


    In addition, Su Yanna''s cultivation is like a ghost, so they are not sure what kind of existence Su Yan is.


    Su Yan calmly said: "Of course I am a human being, do I need to ask?"


    "You said you are human?" Kashan''s tone became very surprised.


    Not only Kashan, but all the eyes of Di Shitian around him became extremely surprised!


    It seems that what Su Yan said is so incredible!


    Su Yan smiled and asked, "Why, can''t I be a human?"


    "Are you really a human?" Even Jin Molo asked Su Yan in a very cautious tone.


    The banquet hall also fell into the audible silence.


    It seems that there is really something special about this matter.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t understood what they meant, he nodded and said, "A hundred more times, I am also a human being. Is there anything mysterious about this matter?"


    "No...that''s the first time we have seen humans! It turns out that humans are not just creatures in books, but there are humans in reality!" Kashan could hardly conceal his excitement.


    He even wanted to stretch out his hands and touch Su Yan''s body twice, so as to determine the difference between Di Shitian and human beings.


    This particular excitement is not only in Kashan, but also in every emperor.


    For them, human beings are a noun that can be seen everywhere in ancient books. But in real life, no one has actually seen human beings.


    Over time, one thing will naturally be doubted-that is whether human beings exist or not!


    This kind of suspicion, from the perspective of Su Yan, is too absurd.


    Because there is only one earth, the number of human beings has already gone to 8 billion!


    But after seeing human beings, these Emperor Shitian showed the magical expression of seeing some rare animals...


    Only then did Su Yan understand what these emperors actually meant.


    Probably it was that these Di Shitian had never seen a human being, and suddenly a human being broke into their world and disrupted everything...


    Anyone will be curious!


    Moreover, in this celestial and human world, Su Yan, as a human, is even rarer than the giant panda.


    No need to doubt, the entire Celestial Realm is a human being like Su Yan!


    It''s not difficult to understand these Di Shi Tianhui like this!


    The first time you see a giant panda at the zoo, you will react similarly.


    As a human being, this feeling is really weird.


    Especially when I heard these Di Shitian say in awe-inspiring tone: "It turns out that everything in the textbooks is right! Humans really exist!"


    This tone seems to have solved some age-old mystery, even more weird!


    "It turns out that humans are also a mouth and a nose. It''s really amazing!"


    Su Yan really didn''t know what was so magical about this!


    And Kashan poured another glass of wine for Su Yan, and asked, "Are human beings who can drink like you and have powerful swordsmanship?"


    Su Yan asked, "What do you think?"


    "I don''t think this is the case, because the book says that our Di Shitian is higher than the existence of mortals, but your power obviously surpasses our Di Shitian..."


    Gashan seemed to be in some distress.


    If you use Su Yan as a template to consider the form of the world, it is undoubtedly a peeking at the panther.


    When your reference is very outrageous at the beginning, the conclusion you can draw will only be a fallacy that is totally different from the actual situation.


    And these Di Shitian look at you with the eyes of pandas, which is really a distressing thing.


    Su Yan had to explain: "Although I am a human being, I am the top powerhouse among human beings. Although there is a gap between the actual existence of human beings and those described in your book, there is not much difference.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Su Yan saw the expressions of relief on the faces of those Emperor Shitian.


    If human beings are as powerful as Su Yan, then the so-called pride of Emperor Shitian would directly hit the ground.


    Su Yan asked again: "How much do you know about Yasha?"


    There are a total of eight Buddhist scriptures recorded in the Buddhist scriptures, and these eight Buddhist congregations include Di Shitian, as well as Yasha.


    These eight congregations can be counted as devas. In Sanskrit, Di Shitian originally meant deity.


    What should be the connection between the two.


    Jin Moruo said: "It''s true, Su Yanxiongtai, we are located in the southern part of Tiannan, and Yasha and Raksha both live in the extreme west of the Celestial Realm, which is at least 50,000 miles away from Silver Pine City. For Yasha, we only have some knowledge in books, and in fact none of us have contact with Yasha."


    "You said the book is it? Then can I refer to Di Shitian''s book."


    Jin Moruo said generously and authentically: "It can be, but do you recognize the words of Di Shitian?"


    Su Yan said, "I have a special treasure, so it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    After the last accident, Heart of Hell has possessed a very special ability.


    That is to scan the characters of various civilizations and directly convert them into information that Su Yanneng understands in the sea of ??knowledge.


    After Su Yan supported Chongming to the upper position, he did a lot of research on the history of the dead world at Guimenguan.


    The ancient writings in the dead world look like cuneiform writing. Su Yan can understand it all by the heart of hell.


    Jiashan��s eyes flowed in his beautiful eyes, and he couldn��t do without Su Yan, and said playfully: "Brother approved you to enter the library, so you must be short of a guide, hehe, what do you think of me?"


    Kashan has always been a character that is not easy to give in. Since she chose Su Yan as her goal, she will definitely use various methods to achieve her goal before Su Yan really admits her charm.


    This is also her pride as a daughter of Emperor Shitian.

 Chapter 2610： Heavenly world

    Chapter 2610: Heaven and Human Realm


    Facing Jiashan''s questioning, Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    This ambiguous attitude makes Kashan very upset, because no man can ever refuse her!


    The more Su Yan was like this, the less Kashan''s heart was willing to let go.


    After Di Shitian''s banquet was over, Su Yanzhen went to the Wang Family Library in Yinsong City.


    This library contains the treasures of the city owner''s family for thousands of years. There are not only many unique martial arts of Emperor Shitian, but also exploration of the world.


    To figure out what kind of world this Celestial Realm is like is something Su Yan can''t wait to wait for.


    Because it is foreseeable that Su Yan will stay here for a long time before finding a way to return to the human world or the dead world.


    Then it is of course necessary to understand the basic situation of the world.


    Let''s take Silver Pine City where Su Yan is located.


    Silverpine City was also a medium-sized kingdom two thousand years ago, but it was repeatedly defeated in subsequent wars.


    The result of failure is to be attacked by others. Later, there is only such an isolated city left.


    In the southern part of the sky, there are currently about thirty-two kingdoms, which are as small as Silverpine City, and only dominate hundreds of thousands of people.


    A large kingdom has a scale of more than a dozen cities.


    The Tiannan area is not at the core position in the world of Emperor Shitian at all, which is equivalent to the border of Yunnan to China.


    And Yinsongcheng is just one of the small county towns.


    Emperor Shitian ruled the five heavens, and the core of his rule was the holy city.


    It is said that there are millions of Di Shitian living in the holy city, and they also have the most powerful force, radiating all directions!


    The holy emperor of Di Shitian not only can complete the nominal rule of all Di Shitian, but also can push force to the east overseas to compete with the Asura family.


    In the west, the holy emperor��s army is also fighting against Yasha, Rakshasa, and even the Golden-winged Roc bird, Garuda!


    As long as the north is a little more peaceful.


    But the north was also barren to the limit. It was a barren land that even Ashura didn''t want to set foot in. Only some huge beasts appeared there.


    In the books that Su Yan read, the records about distance are huge numbers like millions and billions.


    For example, the distance from Yinsong City to the Holy City of Emperor Shitian is almost 30,000 kilometers if converted with a human distance unit.


    Such a long distance also shows one thing: the world of heaven and human is probably a much larger world than the earth that Su Yan is familiar with!


    In the world of Di Shitian, there is almost no science and technology civilization at all, and the level of mobilization and organization of the country is not very high, about the same as that of the medieval countries.


    Su Yan now has the most basic understanding of this world.


    So the next question comes: how does he get back?


    Di Shitian didn''t seem to master the technology of spatial transmission.


    At least Yinsong City lacked the information on the Six Paths of Samsara. Kashan helped Su Yan find all the books related to the Six Paths of Samsara.


    This really surprised Su Yan. The girl Jiashan actually reads all the books, which can be regarded as a human-shaped search engine.


    Relying on memory, I found all the books in the library that recorded the six reincarnations and presented them to Su Yan.


    In this medieval world, having such a person really helped a lot.


    Although it is said that Di Shi Tian was born with well-known knowledge and the level of intellectual activity is much higher than that of ordinary humans, it is very powerful to be able to achieve this level.


    At this point, Su Yan underestimated Jiashan, who turned out to be more than just a beautiful vase.


    Su Yan read these books endlessly, but hardly got any useful information.


    The records in the Di Shitian books are almost all myths and legends, and have almost nothing to do with reality.


    To find a way to leave the world of heaven and humanity, Su Yan must find another way.


    Or go to the extreme west to see if the Rakshasa and Yasha tribes have mastered this space transmission technology that transcends the Celestial Realm era.


    Either... Su Yan cultivated in this heaven and human world to the full. After surviving the heaven, he would naturally have the ability to travel freely through the heavens and all realms.


    Back then, as long as you flick your sleeves, you can open the door between different worlds.


    Fortunately, the aura of the heavens and humans is far stronger than that of the human world, and it is a good choice to practice here.


    They come, the security. After realizing his situation, Su Yan finally closed the last book.


    And Kashan also brought a tray over. Two cups of tea were placed on the tray. The cigarettes curled up on the top of the teacup, and there was a fresh smell before it arrived.


    And Kashan also had a smile on his face.


    When such a stunning world is holding a tray to serve you, I am afraid that no man in this world can refuse.


    Unless... you are as hard-hearted as Su Yan. Oh no! The Taoist heart is firm and motionless like a mountain.


    Su Yan is not a fool, so he doesn''t know what Kashan means, and frowns lightly, "Gashan, thank you for your help in the library these days. If you really like it, I can teach you a set of swordsmanship. , If you practice hard, you should be able to make it in ten years."


    A triumphant smile appeared on Kashan''s face, "Didn''t you say you didn''t teach my swordsmanship? Why did you change your mind again?"


    Kashan thinks that the most difficult part in her game with Su Yan is the first step.


    As long as Su Yan relaxes in the first step, the back line of defense will only become looser.


    But thinking like this is really because Kashan doesn''t understand Su Yan''s personality.


    Su Yan said, "You have helped me these days. I never like to owe favor to others, so if you teach you a set of swordsmanship, everyone will owe nothing."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Jiashan almost fell to the ground, and couldn''t help thinking, "This man is too ruthless..."


    After thinking about this, even the eyes were filled with water vapor, and he was about to cry at any time.


    Su Yan has never resisted a woman''s tears. Even if Xiao Meng was crying, Su Yan would feel unbearable.


    But if some things are not clear, it will only make the other party get more wrong information.


    As a big man, one should not be obsessed with this ambiguous game.


    "You don''t have to do useless work, I am not interested in you. Love should not be aggressive, this is not a game." Su Yan said, "If you want to treat me as a captive of your beauty, you don''t have to. Di Shitian in the city is already your captive."


    Jiashan said: "How do you know that I don''t really like you... Obviously you are the only one who treats me like this..."


    Su Yan laughed when he heard that, "They spoil you to heaven, regard you as the most precious princess, and dedicate all precious things in front of you. You have no reaction at all. I scolded you and said I If you are not interested in you, you want to follow me with all your heart?"

 Chapter 2611： Temple of War

    Chapter 2611: The Temple of War


    Su Yan shook his head, remembering a few words Xiongba had said.


    Although he has an excess of male chauvinism, sometimes what he says is true and quite reasonable.


    This human nature can be summarized by the word "cheap" sometimes.


    A girl, you wear gold and silver every day, and eat the delicacies of mountains and seas. She still feels dull, life has no soul.


    Change the person, yell at her every day, anger her, make her cry, maybe she still worry about it. Maybe she likes to sit behind his battery car...


    Many things in this world are just so unreasonable, and there is really no reason to say.


    And Jiashan actually nodded and said, "Every time you look at me with that look down on people, my heart beats so fast..."


    Su Yan patted her forehead with a headache, "What''s all this, if I slap you, wouldn''t you be happier?"


    "Maybe..." Kashan did not refute this possibility.


    When Su Yan heard this, he almost spewed a sip of tea.


    No matter how many powerful enemies he faces, Su Yan, who will not be surprised, can''t stand it anymore. He stares at this beautiful di Shitian chick with a very strange look.


    Isn''t she a legendary... masochistic?


    If you only look at the appearance, it really doesn��t look like...No, if you only look at the appearance, you can��t see this kind of thing, right?


    Su Yan is really big head now.


    Jiashan also had a frowning expression, she didn''t know what was wrong with herself, she had never been like this before.


    Su Yan said, "I should be leaving here after a while. You can continue to be your princess here and just accept the favor of the crowd."


    "You... why are you like this!" Jiashan started crying anxiously.


    Even if this is a game, she has slowly fallen into it.


    It''s like a person jumps into the quagmire initiatively. This person originally thought that he would be better than others and could advance and retreat freely in the quagmire.


    In the end, I realized that I was just an ordinary person, and once the mud feet were deep, I couldn''t get out again.


    The Temple of War in Tiannan towers into the sky, and the golden buildings are dazzling!


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s body was placed in the center of a small martial arts field.


    Three Emperor Shitian warriors wearing golden armor surrounded the corpse, all showing very solemn expressions.


    The gold armors worn by the three warriors were full of streamlined patterns. These patterns are not only decorations, but also promote the flow of true essence!


    Let the fighters play a stronger strength!


    The defense of the golden armor itself is also extremely strong.


    This set of armor is called Xuanyun Battle Armor, which is the standard equipment of the Sky Warrior.


    The so-called sky warrior is an honorary title. It represents an incomparable honor within the Di Shitian clan, and is uniformly awarded by the war sacred realm of the holy city.


    After getting the title of Sky Warrior, it means that he has entered the first-line level of Di Shitian''s combat power.


    There are only seven sky warriors in the southern part of the sky. If you remove Cheng Ruofei, who has died, there are now only six.


    Now the three warriors who check Cheng Ruofeiye''s body are all sky warriors!


    Powerful fighters are proficient in various vital points of the human body and methods of injury, and many clues can be seen from the corpse.


    Cheng Ruofei''s main wound was on the neck, which was so deep that almost half of her neck bone was broken.


    The Emperor Heart armor on Cheng Ruofeiye also had a huge wound on his neck.


    Di Shitian''s magic weapons are divided into ten levels, the larger the number, the stronger the power.


    The defensive power of the Emperor Heart armor is at least a seventh-order treasure, and it was pierced to this extent by a sword!


    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, no one would believe that there was such a thing.


    The fracture of the neck bone was caused by the lingering power after the Emperor Heart armor was pierced. Without the Emperor Heart Armor, Cheng Ruo Feiye would have been in a different place long ago!


    How powerful the opponent''s swordsmanship is everywhere, this can also be seen!


    But in the end, the three fighters have no idea how to cause such a big bleeding.


    But there is no doubt that Cheng Ruofeiye has used his full strength. Even after his death, the side effects of the contract of the gods Chang Ge still eroded Cheng Ruofei''s body.


    Cheng Ruofeiye''s body has withered and aged very badly!


    "Cheng Ruo Fei Ye used the gods Chang Ge to carry out the blessing of divine power almost without considering the consequences. In the end, he died so simply..." One of the sky warriors said, "Such a Cheng Ruo Fei, it is estimated that even us can block Don''t stop, that person actually killed Cheng Ruofeiye with a single sword, and his level is probably far above us!"


    "Indeed, if you just look at the wound, it''s really incredible to fly!" Another Sky Warrior said, "Is there really such a terrible master in our Tiannan area?"


    The surrounding fell into silence.


    "What do you think?"


    There was also the last sky warrior who did not speak. At this time, he finally said: "The opponent must be very powerful! But how can such a powerful fighter suddenly appear in the southern part of Tiannan? And it is like a meteor in a remote place like Silverpine City. Rise. This is too suspicious!"


    "Indeed, according to the information network I have, there shouldn''t be such a powerful fighter in Tiannan! If it is in the place where the dragon and the tiger are hidden in the holy city, it would be excusable..."


    "Then what should we do now? The city lord of Tianxu City is still outside waiting for our results..."


    "What is there to consider about this matter? Cheng Ruofeiye died in a glorious battle before the two armies. After death, he can return to the temple of war. This is the highest glory of the soldier. Are we going to tarnish this soldier? Do you go to Silverpine City to seek revenge? And this shouldn��t be our position! Don��t forget, the Temple of War has always been out of touch with the wars of the princes!"


    "It''s better to ask the chairman and the dean, this kind of thing is no longer something we can decide."


    "Bring the armor of God''s heart and the gods Changge, and the body of Cheng Ruofeiye."


    The core part of the Temple of War is the Palace of Truth.


    There will be a golden statue of the God of War in the Palace of Truth!


    In the culture of Emperor Shitian, the worship of the **** of war almost surpassed the belief in the Emperor of Heaven, and it seems to have become the number one belief in the Emperor Shitian group!


    The Temple of the God of War was originally the place where the priests of the God of War declared the doctrine of the God of War on the earth.


    Di Shitian��s beliefs are very mixed, there are many similar beliefs, and there are many churches belonging to different gods in various places.


    The biggest difference between the Temple of War and other churches is that it also has the attributes of a school and has trained many powerful fighters for the Emperor Shitian clan.


    Originally, the Temple of Wars was only a place for prayer, but afterwards a large number of battle priests appeared, and many martial arts classes appeared in the Temple of Wars.


    Many children from civilian families have no family inherited martial arts, and the best way to ascend is to learn martial arts in the Temple of War.


    As long as he can obtain the title of Earth Warrior in the God of War, it is enough to live the life of a master.

 Chapter 2612： intend

    Chapter 2612: Plans


    Cheng Ruofeiye is the outstanding one cultivated in the Temple of War.


    The Temple of Truth where the three sky warriors are going is the core area of ??the Temple of War.


    In the Palace of Truth, there is usually a chairman of the board, and the chairman represents the highest force of this temple of war. It is not an exaggeration to be called the first one!


    Only the most powerful force can guard the solemnity of the truth hall!


    The Temple of War in Tiannan radiates millions of people, and there are 50 rudder altars everywhere.


    Every year, there are talented young girls from various cities to study here, and the best of Tiannan are qualified to represent Tiannan to the holy city, the city of the political and religious core of Emperor Shitian.


    The three sky warriors carried the corpse and took the relics to the outside of the Palace of Truth.


    The hall is solemn and solemn.


    Before the three sky warriors spoke, a figure in white robe walked slowly out of the shadow of the truth hall.


    The chairman of the Palace of Truth is actually a female Emperor Shitian.


    And, unlike ordinary Di Shitian, she has a silver-white hair, which almost has a metallic texture.


    The chairman of the board did not wear the golden armor that Emperor Shitian warriors would normally wear, but just casually wore a white robe.


    This white robe perfectly sets off her figure. Even the female Di Shitian, her height is already close to 1.9 meters.


    There is supreme majesty in a pair of golden eyes.


    The three sky warriors lowered their heads quickly, not daring to look directly into the eyes of the chairman.


    "what happened?"


    The three sky warriors told the chairman of the weirdness on the corpse and what had happened.


    After listening, the chairman had almost no expression, let alone expressing anything.


    And from the shadow of the temple of truth, another old man walked out.


    Seeing this old man, the three sky warriors all yelled excitedly: "President!"


    This old man is indeed the dean of Tiannan Warshen Academy.


    This position represents the supreme authority, no matter where you are, you absolutely dare not offend the dean of the God of War!


    The dean''s age was very old, and his white beard almost fell to the ground. The body has also buckled, and it looks very old.


    It seems that at any time, it is possible to usher in the destiny ending of Emperor Shitian-the five declines of heaven and man.


    The death of Di Shitian will be a rapid process. After the five decay process of the person began that day, first a strange smell would come from under the armpits, and then his face would become extremely bad.


    The process of five decays between heaven and man is irreversible.


    Unlike the slow aging process of human beings, Di Shitian will not show any signs of aging before the five decay of heaven and man.


    Not only looks, but also energy and physical strength will always remain at its peak.


    Celestial beings like Di Shitian are essentially equal to the stronger evolutionary direction of mankind. It is a higher species than human beings.


    In the Emperor Shitian, it is actually very rare for an elderly person like the dean to look old.


    This old attitude actually represents one thing: the dean has broken through the limit of longevity and entered a more advanced field!


    In the Temple of War, almost no one knew the age of the dean, only that his strength was unfathomable.


    Almost important matters will be handed over to the dean for decision.


    The chairman said with a stern voice: "I have seen the wound just now, and it is definitely done by a master who uses a sword. But the sword aura is very strange, it is a force that has never been seen before."


    The dean said: "Send a letter to Silver Pine City for an inquiry."


    The chairman of the board said: "How do I inquire, this duel is a glorious duel that many people have witnessed before the two armies. There is no flaw in the procedure."


    The dean said: "The death of Cheng Ruofeiye is not worth mentioning. What I want is the information of the mysterious master. If necessary, I will do it myself."


    There were expressions of horror on the faces of these three Di Shitians, almost suspecting that there was something wrong with their ears!


    The dean actually said he wanted to shoot?


    The dean hasn''t taken a shot for at least 300 years!


    The shot in 300 years was absolutely shocking!


    The dean said calmly: "You go down and do this first."


    The three sky warriors led their orders with terrifying expressions.


    The chairman squatted down and examined Cheng Ruofeiye''s body carefully, "The sword on the neck is very crisp, sharp, and powerful. Not only has it penetrated the defense of the Emperor Heart armor, but even the impact is even the neck. The bones are about to be broken. This kind of swordsmanship, even if it is taken to the Holy City, should be ranked! How could such a terrifying expert emerge from Tiannan? The problem is that we still don''t know anything!"


    The dean said: "Didn''t the prince of Silverpine City study under your hand five years ago? The inquiry we sent in the past should be answered soon."


    The chairman said: "Jin Moro has a very good temperament, but his talent is very limited. There is no way to obtain the qualifications of the earth warrior. I will send him back and continue to be a prince. Who does the dean think this mysterious master will be?"


    The dean laughed and said: "How can I know this kind of problem? This kind of thing has to be met. It will soon be the war **** ceremony once every ten years! In the past ten years, Tiannan has not produced any geniuses at all, but now Suddenly there is such a mysterious master, could it be... God is helping us?"


    The God of War Festival is a ceremony to pay homage to the God of War and express faith.


    Later, it developed into a ritual in which all the God of War recommended a soldier to fight in the temple of the God of War.


    Being able to fight in the temple of God of War is the highest glory of the soldiers, even if they die in battle, they will have the supreme glory.


    If the final victory is achieved, the prestige and authority gained within the Emperor Shitian clan will also be immeasurable.


    The chairman of the board of directors reached the final sixteen at the God of War festival two hundred years ago, and then became famous in the first battle!


    This has been the best result achieved by the Tiannan Temple of War in the past two thousand years!


    But... if you absorb the mysterious masters of Silverpine City, you might be able to go a step further in the War God Festival!


    The dean said: "Let this mysterious master play on behalf of Tiannan, what do you think? Judging from the wound of this sword, he already has the strength of the top four to guarantee the bottom, and it is possible to win the final championship."


    There was a coldness in the chairman''s golden eyes, "I have to test his equipment first. If his equipment is not enough, I still won''t admit that he was allowed to play on behalf of the War God Academy."


    After saying this, the gods Chang Ge flew directly into the hands of the chairman.


    Although it has not been blessed with divine power, but the power that bursts out of itself has obviously exceeded Cheng Ruofeiye''s most powerful state!

 Chapter 2613： VIP

    Chapter 2613: Guests


    Su Yan didn''t know what was going to happen to him, and he didn''t know that he had been targeted by the War God Academy.


    He wandered comfortably in the library of Emperor Shitian.


    There are many interesting books in Di Shitian''s library, which can answer many questions in Su Yan''s mind.


    At this time, Kim Moro opened the gate of Silverpine City.


    The horn of the mammoth on the wall was also sounded, and then the salute was sounded!


    Even Su Yan was alarmed and asked, "Is it a holiday today?"


    Kashan replied: "Brother said that there seems to be a distinguished guest coming today. I don''t know who it is, but my brother seems very excited."


    Su Yan said softly, thinking that this matter had nothing to do with him.


    But I didn''t know that this mysterious guest came for Su Yan!


    Standing at the head of the city, Kim Moro was very excited. Not only Jin Moluo, but also the warriors of the city head Emperor Shitian were very excited.


    Because today is the messenger of the distinguished guest chairman, the identity of the sky samurai is not trivial!


    It has been a long time since Silver Pine City welcomed a guest of this level.


    Even King Moro''s father had already waited at the gate of the city.


    The old king had long been ignoring political affairs, and almost handed over the operation and management of Silverpine City to Jin Moruo, but he still came today.


    Three sky warriors descend from the sky with boundless golden light wings!


    This golden light wing is the status symbol of the Sky Warrior!


    Kim Moro once studied at the God of War for ten years, and used the etiquette of the God of War to welcome three sky warriors, and then led to the palace in the city.


    While walking on the road, the Sky Warrior could not help asking: "Is the mysterious master who defeated Cheng Ruofeiye in your city two days ago?"


    Kim Moro was taken aback for a moment. The problem was obviously beyond his expectations, but he immediately reflected that the nature of the problem was definitely not simple.


    Jin Moruo said: "He is indeed still in the city, reading in the library, accompanied by Xiao Wang''s sister."


    Sky Warrior: "That''s good."


    After confirming that Su Yan was in the city, they didn''t run for nothing.


    Jin Moruo said: "Are the three coming to Silverpine City because the city lord of Tianxu City said something? Xiao Wang knew that Cheng Ruofeiye was a disciple of Master Master, and he died at the gate of my Silverpine City. , Could it be that the city lord of Tianxu City invited three people to come?"


    Kim Moro said that there was already a hidden worry in his heart.


    Their silver pine city is really very remote, and usually the sky warriors are on duty in the War God Temple.


    If it weren''t for a major task, it was absolutely impossible to send three sky warriors to his little Silverpine City at the same time.


    Jin Moruo realized that he was dazzled by happiness. The three sky warriors might have come for them in Silverpine City!


    Jin Moruo frowned and explained: "The three may not know anything about it. All this was triggered by Tianxu City. The owner of Tianxu City intimidated Xiao Wang to marry his younger sister. If Xiao Wang refused to follow him, he came to the city! If you want to go to the Temple of War to reason, Xiao Wang is definitely not afraid. Cheng Ruo Feiye came to challenge, and he is the owner, Xiao Wang decided not to blame him. The glorious duel on the battlefield will inevitably cause death and injury. , Can''t you even understand this in the Temple of War?"


    The Sky Warrior said sternly: "You don''t have to doubt our position. The God of War did not stand on the side of Tianxu City, but instead sent Tianxu City back."


    After listening to the words of the Sky Warrior, Kim Moro''s expression became a little calmer.


    Then another sky warrior asked, "Can you bring that master to one,"


    The goal of the three sky warriors coming to Silver Pine Castle is actually very simple, that is to meet that person! The one who defeated Cheng Ruofeiye!


    "That person is in the library... The three might as well take a break here and have a cup of tea. Xiao Wang will invite him over now."


    The three sky warriors didn''t mean to sit down and rest, and directly said, "The prince might as well lead the way."


    In fact, these three sky warriors were also full of curiosity about this mysterious master who suddenly appeared.


    There have been no decent talents in the Tiannan area for nearly a hundred years, not to mention the amazing talents, the kind of talents that are slightly more extraordinary, there is no one.


    Su Yan''s appearance was like a meteor suddenly appeared across the sky in the dark night sky!


    Who doesn''t want to meet this mysterious master?


    Jin Moruo was very nervous because he already knew that Su Yan''s identity was a human being, not Di Shitian.


    When these three sky warriors saw Su Yan, they would be surprised...


    The follow-up attitude of the God of War is also unpredictable.


    But this kind of thing can''t be avoided at all times. Since you have to face it sooner or later, what does it matter if you face it earlier?


    Anyway, the sky warrior of the War God Academy is definitely not something that Jin Moruo can contend with.


    There was a quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the library.


    Su Yan was sitting on a bench reading a book, and Jiashan sat quietly beside Su Yan.


    This picture looks very calm and even a little bit beautiful.


    Kim Moro and the others broke this tranquility and beauty.


    Jin Moruo stared at Su Yan and Jiashan for a long time, the tiger''s body was shocked, and an incredible expression appeared in his eyes.


    This incredible is not aimed at Su Yan, but at Gashan. My sister has always been very arrogant, when did she become so cute? Is this the same person?


    The three sky warriors also watched for a while, and Kashan was extremely famous for its beauty, but they had heard of it before.


    But of course there is no way to compare the power of hearsay and witness.


    "These three are the sky warriors sent by the God of War! There are only seven sky warriors in the Tiannan area, including the one you killed." Jin Moruo helped Su Yan introduced.


    Su Yan took the scroll, glanced at the three sky warriors, and then went on reading.


    The three sky warriors obviously couldn''t raise Su Yan''s interest.


    But the eyes of the sky warriors looking at Su Yan were very surprised.


    On their way here, they all thought about what this mysterious master who suddenly emerged from Silverpine City would look like!


    But no matter how you think, it looks like a god!


    They even thought that this mysterious master might be a woman disguised as a man!


    But they couldn''t think of this legendary mysterious master actually looking like this!


    Di Shitian''s height was two meters at every turn. In Di Shitian''s eyes, Su Yan''s height could almost be regarded as a child who had not grown up.


    And looking at her face, she is very delicate and immature at all.


    "Is it impure-blooded Emperor Shitian?" The sky warrior''s first impression of Su Yan was the same as that of Jin Moruo, and the expression on his face gradually became weird.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s figure is so slender, they all think that Su Yanhui is a mixed race of Di Shitian and Gandapo.


    It''s hard to think that Su Yan actually broke into this celestial realm from another world.

 Chapter 2614： Tentative

    Chapter 2614: Tentative


    Facing Su Yan, the three sky warriors all felt disillusioned.


    Because the image of Su Yan and the image of the peerless master they imagined, there is really too much difference.


    Is such a person really a super master who defeated Cheng Ruofei?


    Not only did Su Yan seem to have no muscles, but the true energy all over his body didn''t feel very strong. The body''s qi is even weaker than the average Di Shitian!


    "Prince Kim Moro, aren''t you kidding us?" asked the Sky Warrior.


    Jin Moruo said: "Where do I dare to joke with the Sky Warrior! It was him who defeated Cheng Ruofeiye. This is true! The warriors of Silverpine City and Tianxu City on the wall are common witnesses!"


    Kashan also had great dissatisfaction, but because the opponent was a samurai from the sky, he could only give up. In the end, he could only snorted heavily.


    The breath of Su Yan''s body was indeed very weak, almost like an ordinary person who had not practiced.


    But this is because Su Yan has cultivated to the realm of returning to nature, not because he is really weak!


    Sky warrior, look at me, I look at you, and finally made a decision-to test Su Yan a little bit.


    It''s not that they don''t believe Kim Moro''s words, but if they don''t see some things with their own eyes, there will always be doubts in their hearts.


    Su Yan also felt the hostility on the three sky warriors at this time, and slowly put down the scroll in his hand.


    "Why are you looking for me at the God of War?" There was no respect in Su Yan''s words.


    "Did you kill Cheng Ruofei?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The Sky Warrior was suddenly overwhelmed by Su Yan, and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Su Yan said: "I read the book and said that your War God Academy has always been strictly neutral, and you will never participate in the struggle of the local government. Is it going to end up personally this time?"


    Su Yan was not afraid of the War God Academy, and most of the things in this world were covered by soldiers.


    If the Temple of War does not know how to promote it, then the Temple of War is demolished. How difficult is this kind of thing for Su Yan?


    Sky Warrior: "I represent the two adults, the chairman and dean of the God of War. Later, the two adults may visit Silverpine City in person."


    "Really?" An ecstatic expression appeared on Kim Moro''s face. Kim Moro once practiced under the chairman of the God of War. If the first two figures of the Temple of War came to Silverpine City together, it would definitely be brilliant.


    The people in Tianxu City must not dare to make any small moves behind their backs!


    The crisis facing Silverpine City will inevitably be solved!


    Moreover, after coming out of the Temple of War, Kim Moro never met with the director who taught him again, not only expecting it, but even a little nervous.


    Su Yan had nothing to do with the Temple of War, and was naturally indifferent. And I think the three sky warriors that Kim Moro brought are really annoying! Disturbed his interest in reading!


    The Sky Warrior also meant to test Su Yan''s strength.


    I saw a sky warrior take out a green seed from the flying package.


    After taking this out, it quickly grew into a huge vine in the hands of the Sky Warrior.


    A dozen green vines spread towards Su Yan!


    Jiashan said badly, and in a blink of an eye he saw a golden light slashing out!


    The green vines were all cut off, and even the seeds in the hands of the Sky Warrior split into two.


    The plant''s name is Huntian Vajra, and it can only be nurtured with supreme true power, and it can burst out with powerful lethality at the right time!


    It is one of the higher spiritual plants mastered by the Emperor Shitian.


    Even if these green vines are cut off, as long as they don''t hurt the body, energy will continue to grow!


    But Su Yan''s sword light directly smashed the body of Huntian King Kongzi, its power is really terrifying!


    Just like its name, Huntian Diamond has a shell that is hard to the limit. Treasures below the eighth rank of Emperor Shitian have no way to cut its hard shell!


    And Su Yan actually only used a sword light to cut the Huntian King Kongzi away!


    The so-called demons are hidden in the details, don''t forget, the Huntian King Kong was placed in the palm of the hand by the Sky Warrior.


    Such a powerful sword light smashed the Huntian King Kongzi, but did not hurt the palm of the sky warrior at all. This control has obviously reached a level that they can''t understand at all!


    It''s like... the three sky warriors didn''t see how Su Yan made moves!


    Just feel a golden light flashing, everything is over!


    The information provided by Tianxu City is wrong...absolutely wrong!


    This mysterious master named Su Yan is at least ten times stronger than the intelligence judged by the Tianxu City!


    The three sky warriors were all shocked physically and mentally, and some did not believe what was happening before them!


    I don''t know who it is, but I said, "Let''s go back to the Warshen Temple and return to life first."


    Then the three sky samurai retreated together with an extremely complicated mood.


    Su Yan picked up the book again, and didn''t even look at the three sky warriors. It seemed that in his eyes, these three sky warriors were nothing but trivial fish.


    The sky warrior certainly feels insulted. After all, no matter where he goes, the sky warrior is bound to be admired by thousands of people.


    When have you suffered such contempt and insult?


    But that golden sword light just now shocked the hearts of the three sky warriors too much!


    Jin Moruo is not strong enough, it''s just that he can''t see the mystery inside.


    The three of them fully understand the gold content of Su Yan''s just now!


    There is no doubt that Su Yan has arrogant capital!


    Kim Moro saw that a conflict that might be about to erupt disappeared invisibly, and was in a good mood, and offered to send three sky warriors away.


    After leaving the library, the Sky Warrior called Kim Moro aside.


    The three sky warriors stared at Jin Mola intently, making Jin Mola nervous.


    Sky Warrior said: "The wonderful place of Prince Jin Moro is also from the Temple of War. It is our same door, so can I trust you?"


    "Of course!" said Jin Moruo, "I was about to get the title of Earth Warrior back then, but it''s a pity that I had to give up the promotion exam and come back to Silverpine City at the last minute..."


    The Sky Warriors have no interest in these contents. All their interests are in Su Yan, "Jin Moro, please keep an eye on this Su Yan, don''t let him run away..."


    Kim Moro was taken aback for a moment, "What do you mean by this?"


    "The dean and the chairman of the board seem to be very interested in him! It is for him to send us to Silverpine City. And he seems to be ten times stronger than the report of Tianxu City! We will go back and report the situation here. The decision will be made by two adults, the dean and the director.!"

 Chapter 2615： Band

    Chapter 2615 Music Square


    The expression on Kim Moro''s face suddenly became very subtle. To be precise, it should be that Kim Moro didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on his face.


    In this way, Su Yan is not Emperor Shitian but human affairs might be exposed, right?


    From this moment on, the expression on Kim Moro''s face changed to mixed.


    No one can predict what the future will be like.


    The three sky warriors unfolded golden light wings in the sky. The golden light wings not only assisted the flight, but also increased the acceleration to five times the original!


    Three golden rays of light disappeared in the sky above Silver Pine City in a blink of an eye.


    What happened in Silver Pine City in the God of War was immediately reported to the dean and director.


    The director��s golden pupils were filled with surprise, "Just with a sword aura, you have already cut through the Huntian Diamond in your hand, and it doesn��t hurt your hair... Even the three of you didn��t see what he was doing. Shot it?"


    Each of these three was shocking enough to be taken out, but it was sent out to one person at the same time.


    This is a bit too mysterious!


    Seeing the puzzled expression of the chairman, the three sky warriors showed bitter smiles.


    Before they saw Su Yan''s terrifying power with their own eyes, why didn''t they hold an extremely skeptical attitude?


    Some things are said to be less than one-tenth of the shocking power seen in person!


    The dean still kept a smile on his face, "Very good, his strength is just within the expectations of this hospital. He should have such strength."


    The dean unexpectedly expected it?


    Probably only the dean can sit on an equal footing with this person!


    The three sky warriors were also completely convinced by Su Yan. Huntian King Kongzi was a high-level spiritual plant that was difficult to deal with. It was vulnerable to Su Yan, just because Su Yan was too strong!


    If you change the chairman of the board, you will definitely not be able to cut through the Chaotic Sky Diamond so easily!


    In fact, in the eyes of the three sky fighters, Su Yan''s strength is already above the chairman!


    But what they dare not say anyway, it will only be buried in their hearts.


    They all know the character of the chairman, and telling the truth will only offend the chairman.


    As a woman, the chairman of the board can be regarded as a very impressive record to reach the top sixteen in the God of War Festival!


    However, there is still a gap between this strength and the most advanced players.


    The chairman said: "No, I want to go to Yinsongcheng to see how amazing this place is!"


    After Kim Moro bid farewell to the three sky warriors, he was actually very anxious. He didn''t know whether he should tell Su Yan what was happening now.


    The Temple of War was actually involved, which was something he had never expected.


    For a long time, the Temple of Wars was detached from the struggles of these city-states, and there was almost no time to intervene!


    But this time...


    The key is that Su Yan''s identity is still very sensitive!


    If Su Yan''s identity as a mortal in another world is revealed, he doesn''t know what kind of method will be used to deal with Su Yan.


    Jin Moruo must be very loyal to make friends, but if you tell Su Yan all this, you might not be able to feel sorry for his alma mater, the God of War and the teachers.


    He was really uncomfortable in the middle.


    While Kim Moro was still thinking about how to solve this problem, the director and dean of the Temple of War had already visited Silver Pine City!


    It came so fast!


    Less than three hours after the three sky warriors returned, the dean and director-general had already crossed five hundred miles of airspace and appeared outside the gate of Silverpine City!


    Even the ceremonial guards and ceremonial troops of Yinsongcheng had no time to make any preparations!


    No matter what, these two are definitely big people in Tiannan!


    Kim Moro first bowed down in front of the chairman, "Teacher, disciple Kim Moro..."


    Before Kim Moro finished speaking, he was interrupted by the chairman: "No more nonsense, what about the super master?"


    The chairman of the board is still the same as before, and his personality is determined, and he won''t say a word of extra nonsense.


    If it weren''t for such a personality, it would be impossible to achieve such an achievement.


    Jin Moruo glanced at the guards beside him. The guards ran out for a moment. After returning, he said, "The princess just took the distinguished guests to the outside of the palace and went to the city band to play. In order to welcome the distinguished guests, the band is preparing a new dance... ��"


    The chairman''s face was as cold as frost at first, but now it has become even more icy, "Then I will go to Music Square to find him! What is his characteristic?"


    The chairman of the board of directors has super-high authority in the God of War, and he has an irresistible majesty in his coldness.


    As the prince here, Kim Moro did not dare to give birth to any resistance.


    At this time, Su Yan, under the leadership of Kashan, lingered in the band in the city, and was extremely happy.


    There is Gandapo��s orchestra in Silver Pine City.


    Ganda Po is the legendary real music god, and the music and dance of Kashan were learned from Ganda Po��s teacher. But she was Di Shitian after all, and she did not have the extremely soft figure of Ganda Po.


    Sword dance, a dance that requires heroic vigor, is not yet visible. If it is replaced with another dance, this shortcoming will be exposed.


    When I saw Gandapo��s woman playing drums and dancing, the feeling of beauty came to my face.


    The height of the Gandapo clan is not as exaggerated as that of Di Shitian, about one meter and seven meters tall. Both men and women are very slim and enchanting.


    In terms of looks, he would definitely not lose to Di Shitian, almost all of them were handsome men and beautiful women.


    Especially Gandapo''s girl, like it is made of water, not only the figure is soft, but the eye waves are the same soft and pleasant.


    There is a style that the mortal world can''t see anyway...


    It would be great if Xiongba and the others could come here with them. Those few of them would inevitably be addicted to the beauty of Ganda Po��s side and could not extricate themselves. Thinking about this picture, it would be very interesting.


    There was a lot of fun in the band, and there was no distinction between Di Shi Tian, ??Ganda Po, and the other celestial races. Everyone was singing and dancing together.


    Jiashan also put a string of bracelets on Su Yan''s wrist. Once he danced, the bell on the bracelet rang with a crisp ring.


    Su Yan suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to stray into this heaven and human world.


    Read a book here, bask in the sun, accompanied by exotic beauties, and feel the exotic customs...


    What is the difference between travel and relaxation?


    Along the way, Su Yan went to heaven and earth, and there was no way to kill. It doesn''t hurt to let yourself relax once in a while.


    At least it can cleanse the impurities in the soul.


    Su Yan was lingering in the music of Gandapo, completely unaware that there was already a figure with silver hair, rushing towards here at the fastest speed!

 Chapter 2616： Tianxuans temptation

    The second thousand six hundred and sixteenth chapter Tianxuan''s temptation


    Su Yan is lingering.


    Watching Gandapo��s musician lit a piece of incense.


    Then all the dancers rushed up to smell the fragrance of the incense. After the incense entered their noses, the dancers of Gandapo immediately became more energetic, and their dancing posture became more rippling!


    Su Yan can also smell this scent. Although it''s refreshing, it''s not like fighting for it, right?


    Jiashan said to Su Yan: "The Gandhava clan are natural gods of happiness. Their bodies are very light and agile. They only need to breathe some special spices to be full. This is what they are eating."


    "Why? I''ve seen this in the book." Su Yan said.


    After breathing out, the dancers of these Ganda Pos really became lighter.


    Even after jumping up, the process of landing is very slow, it seems that their bodies have become light and feathers.


    The beauty is naturally top-notch!


    The celebration in the band is about to reach its peak at this time.


    Su Yan suddenly looked at the sky at this time, and the three rounds of the sun were still high in the sky, which seemed nothing unusual.


    But Su Yan had already sensed an extraordinary aura!


    Gashan watched Su Yan staring at the sky in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t walk around here, wait for me." Before Su Yan''s voice fell, his whole body rushed into the sky.


    Only an afterimage left in place!


    This of course caused a great sensation!


    But this sensation is no longer in Su Yan''s care.


    The only thing Su Yan cares about is the woman in front of him.


    This woman wore a white dress to win snow, with her silver hair wafting in the wind, but her eyes were golden like the rest of Di Shitian.


    She stared at Su Yan with seven wild points in her eyes.


    When the cultivation base reaches a certain level, you can understand the other party''s intentions without speaking.


    Su Yan knew very well that this woman was here for herself, and she arranged the meeting here to avoid the noisy crowd.


    This is absolutely not wrong!


    "You killed Cheng Ruofei?" the woman asked Su Yan.


    "Are you going to avenge him? With your strength... I''m afraid I''m not qualified."


    When Su Yan''s words fell, the woman had already laughed sarcastically, "Do you know who I am? You are the first to say such things in front of me in these two hundred years!"


    The chairman of the dignified God of War, the guardian of the Temple of Truth, and even her blessed by God of God, there are only a few people in Tiannan that are comparable to her.


    Of course the mere mere fact is not here!


    And she also felt qualified to laugh at everything, at least she felt so.


    An indifferent expression appeared on Su Yan''s face. It didn''t really matter what identity this woman was.


    The important thing is that she is bound to pose no effective threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan can tell at a glance that this woman''s cultivation is about the seventh level of the Golden Core, and her strength is inferior to the Ten Temple Yama.


    Among the Di Shitian that Su Yan had been in contact with, she could indeed be regarded as a super strong and had proud capital.


    But just wanting to challenge Su Yan by relying on such a little level of cultivation is simply idiotic.


    No matter what she intended, whether she wanted to help Cheng Ruofeiye get revenge, or she simply wanted to challenge Su Yan to prove her strength, it didn''t make any sense.


    What is the point of an impossible thing?


    "I am the chairman of the Temple of War, Tianxuan, the guardian of the Palace of Truth." The silver-haired woman said, "The Cheng Ruofei you killed had learned combat skills under my hand, and so did the prince Jin Moruo of Silverpine City. "


    "Is that so? What you want to express is that you are their teacher?" Su Yan said.


    "Where is your identity?" Tianxuan''s golden eyes were sharp to the extreme, and he didn''t leave Su Yan''s body for a moment, as if he wanted to see through Su Yan with his own eyes.


    But this was something she couldn''t do anyway, Su Yan was as deep as the sea to her, and it was not a series that she could get a glimpse of.


    Su Yan still had an inscrutable smile on his face, as if he didn''t want to answer Tian Xuan''s question at all.


    Su Yan also had a great interest in Tianxuan at this time.


    Su Yan had come into contact with a lot of women, most of them were soft and weak, and there was never a woman who had such sharp eyesight as Tianxuan, who could look at Su Yan regardless.


    It''s like... She is a proud lioness.


    This woman is really funny! There is a spirit that ordinary people do not have!


    It was this vigor that Su Yan admired her very much.


    And Tian Xuan''s eyebrows also wrinkled gently. In her capacity, even a nobleman would treat her respectfully.


    This son is so arrogant in front of her! Didn''t even answer her question


    Tianxuan''s heart suddenly produced a very strong anger!


    Tianxuan also shot at this moment, and said at the same time: "You are so arrogant!"


    After Tianxuan shot, a plain white hand turned hundreds of afterimages in the air, with a strong and extremely sacred breath!


    Su Yan let out a soft voice.


    The reason why Su Yan was slightly surprised was not because of how strong this move was, but because it used a power that Su Yan had never seen before. It just found it interesting.


    "A Thousand Sages!" A sneer finally appeared on Tian Xuan''s face, and the tactics changed once.


    In the sky, countless hand shadows all rushed towards Su Yan for a while.


    This change came very suddenly and very swiftly, and it hit Su Yan''s bodyguard Zhenqi fiercely!


    The bodyguard Zhenqi automatically blocks countless hand shadows outside the body...


    Not only was the move broken, even Tianxuan was shocked three meters away by the bodyguard''s true energy.


    Tianxuan''s face showed an unbelievable expression, and he couldn''t think of this must-have move, and he couldn''t even touch the corner of the other party''s clothes!


    Even the other party was motionless, just standing there, relying on the body protection infuriating to have shaken her away!


    How strong is this one? !


    The thing that Tianxuan did not expect was that in the next second Su Yan actually approached again, and at the same time, his palms swayed fiercely in the air...


    The swaying palm suddenly turned into a sky phantom!


    This is just a replica of the Thousand Saints Hand that Tianxuan has just used!


    Just read it once, and it can restore 90% of the complicated changes in the tricks! This����


    Tianxuan has never been in contact with such a man, even the so-called peerless geniuses in the holy city can''t do such a thing!


    What kind of monster is he?


    While dealing with Su Yan''s attack, Tianxuan had this thought in his mind: Cheng Ruofeiye was not wronged! Because even me, I am not completely sure of winning!


    Tianxuan screamed, and the huge True Essence burst out, and also shook Su Yan''s Thousand Sage Hands.


    Su Yan noticed that Tian Xuan had an extra weapon in his hand.


    This weapon looks like a sickle, but unlike Su Yan''s death sickle, this sickle not only looks pure white, but also full of sacred aura!

 Chapter 2617： Cant understand

    Chapter 2617: Unintelligible


    Tianxuan gasped gently, his eyes still trying to find the flaw in Su Yan.


    Su Yan just stood in front of her idle like this, it seemed that there were flaws all over her body, but there was always a feeling that it was not easy to start!


    This feeling made Tianxuan feel very upset.


    Because this felt that she was suppressed by Su Yan everywhere!


    Unexpectedly, the chairman of the Temple of War and the guardian of the Temple of Truth would be suppressed to such an extent.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly showed a dull expression, "I don''t like bullying girls, especially beautiful girls. Kashan waits for me and I should wait anxiously, and I will play with you next time. Good luck. ."


    After speaking, Su Yan immediately turned around and landed on Yinsong City!


    Tianxuan clenched the pure white sickle in his hand, his heart was extremely angry!


    Does he know what he is talking about?


    He even said something like this to the goddess of war in the Tiannan Temple of War! All sky warriors will treat her respectfully!


    In Tiannan, only the Dean can surpass her...


    He actually regarded me Tianxuan as a very ordinary girl!


    Especially the last word "good", this is simply the biggest insult to the goddess of war!


    The last man who dared to speak to Tianxuan in such a lofty tone, now the head of the grave is three feet tall.


    There was a wave of ripples in Tianxuan''s heart, which made her heart very unstable!


    But she didn''t know what was going on, she didn''t chase Su Yan, but watched Su Yan return to Silver Pine City.


    After Su Yan flew away, Tian Xuan showed extremely unwilling eyes.


    The fight just now can only be regarded as a temptation between each other at best, and everyone is far from doing their best.


    The feeling that Su Yan gave Tianxuan was as unmeasurable as the sea.


    Such a man can become a very dazzling character even in the holy city, how could he suddenly appear in the border of Tiannan?


    And what does he want?


    Tianxuan''s head grew bigger and bigger, and then slowly landed towards Silver Pine City.


    Her interest in Su Yan has grown.


    "Sure enough, shouldn''t he let him go just now?" Tianxuan muttered to herself, and then slowly landed from the sky.


    The temptation just now was a strategy jointly decided by Tianxuan and the dean. The purpose of this was to see where Su Yan''s weapon as a fighter was limited.


    If Su Yan couldn''t even pass the Heavenly Jade hurdle, then of course Su Yan would not have to be considered for the War God Ceremony.


    But the current situation has undoubtedly developed to the other extreme!


    Obviously, if you want to test Su Yan''s strength limit, Tianxuan is obviously not qualified.


    This is a very failed temptation.


    When Tianxuan returned to the palace, he recovered that calm expression.


    Kim Moro and his son are already preparing the reception banquet.


    The dean was talking to Jin Moruo with a smile, and when he saw Tianxuan coming back, he asked: "How?"


    Tian Xuan said: "Unfathomable."


    This conversation makes others sound very confused. But both the Dean and Tian Xuan understood the implications.


    Tian Xuan said again: "I will do my best when I have another chance."


    The surprised look in the dean''s eyes flashed away, and then he gave a soft hush.


    In this area around Tiannan, Tianxuan hadn''t done his best for at least a hundred years.


    Could it be called temptation to make her have to fight with all her strength?


    Tianxuan is now in the chess game and is already fascinated by the authorities, but the dean is clear on the sidelines, and has decided in his heart that he will send this son to the holy city to represent Tiannan to participate in the God of War ceremony!


    Su Yan had no idea that he was already in the calculations of others.


    At this time, it was a completely relaxed tourist mentality. After He Jiashan watched the dance in the band, he returned to the palace.


    Regardless of Su Yan or Kashan, the mood is very good. Gandapo��s singing and dancing performances are indeed very expressive!


    Su Yan thought, if these girls of the Ganda Po clan can go to the world, it is estimated that each one will become the most super idol!


    Not only are they beautiful, but they are also truly inhumane.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, Kashan has taken him through many halls to the most luxurious banquet hall.


    The banquet in the palace was also prepared at odds and ends.


    The leading figures of the Temple of War come to Silverpine City, and families with a little card face in Silverpine City will be invited to the banquet.


    This is enough time to increase the glory of the family.


    Su Yan happened to be sitting opposite Tianxuan, which of course was a deliberate arrangement.


    Tianxuan had been sitting in distress, staring at Su Yan meticulously. In her mind, this kind of boring banquet was meaningless.


    The only meaningful thing is that this place is about to become her private hunting ground, and the prey is Su Yan.


    It is really not a good experience to be stared at by such a lioness with hunting eyes.


    Su Yan grabbed Jin Mola and said in Jin Mola''s ear: "The female gangster over there has been staring at me like this since she came in. She wouldn''t want to take advantage of me when there is no one around. ?"


    Su Yan meant to make a joke.


    But how could Kim Moro laugh at this joke.


    Sitting opposite is his most respected master, the only female God of War, Tianxuan!


    In Tiannan area, in terms of her reputation, it is almost equal to the demigod!


    Jin Moruo felt it was necessary to explain to Su Yan, but unexpectedly Su Yan already knew the identity of Tianxuan.


    Knowing the identity of Tianxuan, looking at the entire Tiannan, I am afraid that only Su Yan would dare to make such a joke.


    Because this kind of joke in front of the goddess of war may really be deadly.


    The banquet began and the music played.


    Ganda Po''s music is really nothing to say, and the live effect is also very good. I have to say that although this is a medieval country, I really will enjoy it!


    It''s no wonder that those princes and ministers in ancient times would be very corrupt, and would be obsessed with enjoyment even before the country''s destruction.


    Seeing those beautiful women of Ganda Po twisting their waists, and then with a charming smile, giving and asking, who doesn''t want to be a fool?


    It is enough to be a Mingjun to deal with political affairs greedy and dark, in order to implement the policy, he has to kill a lot of people, and even kill each other. Finally, it may not be able to leave a good reputation in history.


    What about leaving a good reputation? You may choose a prodigal son to be your successor, and the huge empire will be killed in trouble.


    So, after all the agencies, it is the happiest being a faint king!


    Su Yan was very happy at this time. He was tapping the rhythm with his chopsticks, as if he had been integrated into the music.


    Tianxuan looked very dissatisfied, is this man really addicted to Gandapo''s voice?


    Obviously a strong person, he would be so low-level fun and frivolous! I can''t understand it!

 Chapter 2618： Lioness hunt

    Chapter 2618 The Hunting of the Lioness


    About Su Yan, there are many things Tianxuan can''t understand.


    As the music got better, the expression of enjoyment on Su Yan''s face became more and more obvious.


    Seeing Su Yan''s "not a weapon" appearance, Tianxuan was already trying to restrain his inner warfare.


    The old king took a city of Emperor Shitian nobles and happily drank, and the atmosphere of the banquet between the coveted plans reached the extreme.


    Tian Xuan didn''t touch the wine, his eyes almost never left Su Yan.


    How can a soldier who is about to hunt drink alcohol?


    Occasionally, the nobles of Emperor Shitian looked at the goddess of war, but after just one glance, I wonder why a shuddering feeling rose from the bottom of my heart!


    Su Yan drank very happily, as long as someone toasted, everyone would come. The temper and the amount of alcohol are so good that there is nothing to say, only admiration is left.


    Tianxuan gradually frowned because Su Yan had already drunk too much wine.


    No matter what angle you look at, these wines are too much!


    But as the banquet progressed, Tian Xuan''s brows gradually unfolded.


    Because according to her observations, Su Yan has drunk enough wine so far that ten Di Shitian fighters are drunk.


    But he still sat as firm as a rock, with no drunkenness on his face. He must be very difficult, otherwise how could he have such a terrifying drinking capacity!


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall is extremely good.


    At this time, another team of dancing girls filed in.


    Among the group of dancers, there was a woman who was exceptionally tall. Su Yan knew that it was Kashan at a glance, and applauded in advance!


    These dancers set a shape in the middle of the dance floor.


    The surrounding emperor Shitian nobles clapped, and at the same time almost all the men''s eyes couldn''t leave Kashan!


    Kashan looked even brighter against the background of many Ganda girls.


    Sure enough, the beauty of women needs contrast.


    Everyone is full of anticipation. If you want to see the upcoming song and dance performance, it will be the ultimate pleasure.


    But at the moment when the dance is about to begin.


    Tianxuan slapped the table fiercely, and after a loud noise, the whole case was almost interrupted!


    The sound of music and drinking came to an abrupt end at this moment.


    Almost all the surprised eyes fell on Tianxuan''s face.


    Only Su Yan showed a smile on his face, because he knew that the lioness finally couldn''t help but want to show off.


    With an expression of extreme dissatisfaction on Tianxuan''s face, she pointed to Jiashan and said, "You are the prince of Emperor Shitian, how can you dance with the daughter of Gandapo? Where do you put the ceremony?"


    If this accusation was made by someone else, then Jiashan''s act of being coquettish would pass.


    Tianxuan''s identity is the second person in the Temple of the Gods of War. As the guardian of the Temple of Truth, he can almost be regarded as the divine envoy of the God of War and holds the supreme position in Tiannan.


    No one dared to refute what she said, not even one who dared to make a round of it.


    The only thing these Emperor Shitian nobles care about is that this fierce flame must not be burned on their heads!


    Su Yan felt funny. The lioness had obviously been staring at her, but now she suddenly cast her anger on Kashan''s head. This really didn''t make sense.


    "I...but..." The expression on Kashan''s face was very aggrieved, and tears filled his eyes, which made me feel pity.


    "Is your actions worthy of the status of Emperor Shi Tian Wang Nu?" Tian Xuan stepped forward.


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    But under this situation, even her father and brother dare not come out to protect her.


    Jiashan''s expression was very helpless at this time, and it was very obvious that Tianxuan would not let her go easily.


    Seeing such a big beauty like a flower and jade being so bullied, everyone is a man, of course there is a strong impulse to protect the flower in my heart.


    Especially after seeing the tears in Kashan''s eyes that are about to fall, who can''t feel heartache?


    But they dare not!


    The chairman of the Temple of War, the guardian of the Temple of Truth, and the number one goddess of war in the South of Heaven, the Heavenly Jade, who combines these three identities in one body, is really not something these little nobles can afford.


    Su Yan sighed softly. Under such circumstances, he was the only one to take care of everything.


    In addition to him, who else can settle this lioness?


    Su Yan stood up first, then walked slowly over, and stood directly in front of Jiashan, and said, "You don''t need to apologize, don''t you just do a dance? What''s wrong? Is there a law in Di Shitian that she can''t dance? "


    The whole banquet hall was silent.


    And Jiashan gently pulled Su Yan''s clothes behind his back, and whispered: "I just apologize, don''t make her angry anymore, she is the master and craftsman whom my brother admires most..."


    "Apologize? Did you do something wrong? I don''t think you did anything wrong, of course you don''t have to apologize." Su Yan said.


    Kim Moro saw that things would expand, and said, "It is Xiao Wang who is not strict in disciplining his sister, so the misunderstanding just now happened. It is Xiao Wang''s fault..."


    Kim Moro tried to attract all the firepower to himself, but this also required everyone to appreciate it.


    At this time, Su Yan and Tianxuan were competing against each other, and no one wanted to lead the KB Demon Dragon.


    "Misunderstanding!" Su Yan pointed to Tianxuan, "You are here for me, hitting if you want, what is the ability to implicate others? Didn''t you say that you are the goddess of war? Come and look like a ghost with the women in the vegetable market?"


    "You!" Tian Xuan has never been criticized so much in her life!


    In her capacity, no matter where she walks to any city of Shitian, she will definitely gain the admiration of everyone.


    Except for Su Yan, absolutely no one dared to ride a wave like this on her face!


    There was already a volcano in Tianxuan''s heart that was brewing and erupting. After listening to Su Yan''s words at this time, naturally he couldn''t bear it anymore!


    A dragon chant!


    A silver gun suddenly came!


    The sound of this gunshot is powerful!


    Before almost everyone could react, this shot had already pierced Su Yan''s heart!


    This gun was almost at its extreme, and most of Di Shitian''s eyes could no longer distinguish this as the speed of electric light!


    But the strange thing is that Su Yan just used one right hand to grab the silver gun that pierced the heart!


    Then this silver gun couldn''t move!


    No matter how powerful Tianxuan used it, the silver spear remained motionless under Su Yan''s control.


    Su Yan looked very natural when he lifted the weight lightly.


    The reason for this is, of course, because at the level of strength, the gap between the two parties is too great!


    Tianxuan realized this immediately, but she was repelling this idea in her heart, because it was tantamount to letting her admit that her skills were inferior in disguise!


    With her self-esteem, she naturally wouldn''t give in so easily!

 Chapter 2619： do as promised

    Chapter 2619


    Su Yan laughed very calmly and said, "You are really weak...but your temper is very arrogant. To put it bluntly, you are less taught. If you spank you a few times, you will understand that respecting others is very important. Important things."


    "You... do you know what you''re talking about?" Tianxuan only felt that she was going crazy. Never before in her life had a man dared to be so presumptuous in front of her!


    And Su Yan did what he said.


    Almost everyone did not see what happened.


    I saw the silver spear flying into the sky, piercing the dome of the banquet hall, and Tian Xuan''s neck was pinched by Su Yan at the same time!


    All this happened between the elbows and armpits again very quickly.


    It almost happened irreversibly within a second!


    Tianxuan originally wanted to resist, but after being pinched by Su Yan, a huge and boundless qi was injected into her body from Su Yan''s palm!


    This huge and boundless infuriating energy immediately rushed away the true essence of Tianxuan and blocked the main meridians.


    Let Tianxuan not use a little bit of strength!


    A strong panic finally appeared in the eyes of the Goddess of War of Emperor Shitian!


    Tianxuan originally thought that his strength was enough to compare with Su Yan, but now he realized that he really thought too much!


    The strength of the two sides is not at the same level at all!


    If Su Yan really wanted to torture her, it would be as difficult as killing a chicken.


    And Su Yan also had a chuckle on his face, "Do you know? The most important thing to be a man is to do what you say."


    The element of horror in Tianxuan''s eyes was crazy magnified at this moment!


    Because she already knew what Su Yan wanted to do!


    This... if this thing really happens, then she won''t have to be a human anymore!


    The reputation of the chairman of the Temple of War and the guardian of the Temple of Truth will also be wiped out!


    But at this time, her whole body was soft and she had completely lost the strength to resist Su Yan.


    The surrounding emperor Shitian nobles were not the same, but Jin Mola even more.


    Unexpectedly, Tianxuan was so fragile in front of Su Yan, there was almost no strength to fight back!


    Even worse than Cheng Ruofeiye that dead ghost!


    This is certainly not a fact, it is not that Tianxuan is too weak, but that Su Yan is too strong!


    Such a crush will only be formed after the strength is absolutely strong, as if Tianxuan is a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken.


    All this is just the result of Su Yan''s strength being too strong.


    In fact, anyone who has practiced in the God of War knows that the chairman is so powerful! Several sky warriors combined are not her opponents!


    But Su Yan decided that he would not care about it.


    Su Yan grabbed Tian Xuan''s waist, and the waist was unexpectedly soft.


    Then Su Yan lifted Tianxuan''s **** up and hit it hard.


    The sound of popping is very crisp...even if it is separated by a layer of white robe, it has no effect!


    No one would have thought that the female God of War in the Temple of War would be spanked in such a way in such a place!


    Su Yan really did what he said!


    No one would have thought that Su Yan actually handled Tianxuan like this!


    Kim Moro only felt that the sky was spinning, and what happened before him was incredible!


    This this this...


    The rest of Di Shitian was equally shocked, even the dean was the same.


    No one would have thought that Su Yan would be so bold and reckless, and he did what he said!


    Tianxuan is definitely not an ordinary Di Shitian woman!


    But for Su Yan, what does it matter? Just do this kind of thing. As for the consequences... Su Yan didn''t care at all, and didn''t need to care.


    In this heaven and human world, who can punish Su Yan?


    "You...you bastard!" Tianxuan only felt that he was about to collapse.


    The level of humiliation is as good as killing her!


    "This is a lesson for you. If you don''t respect others in the future, I will still spank you. Do you understand?"


    Tianxuan''s face has become extremely red, "You...I want to kill you!"


    "Oh, it seems you haven''t understood it yet, and you need more lessons."


    Only horror remained in the golden eyes of Di Shitian''s Valkyrie.


    But this time Su Yan didn''t really kick her hands. Instead, she said to Jiashan, "She is also punished now. Why don''t you forgive her."


    "Forgive..." Kashan''s head is really petrified, this woman is the brother''s most respected master!


    Does Su Yan know what he is talking about and what he is doing?


    Is Silverpine City going to be over now?


    In Di Shitian''s inherent cognition, the Temple of War almost represents the upper limit of the fighting power of the Di Shitian clan, and of course it is also an existence that cannot be offended.


    This is inherent common sense, and it is extremely difficult to break and challenge.


    Once this happens, there will be a danger of the worldview collapsing.


    This is the situation of the brothers and sisters of Gashan and Kim Moro.


    And Su Yan also put down Tianxuan at this time.


    The faces of Di Shitian around him still had expressions of horror, because what happened just now was a bit too much...I really don''t know what language to describe.


    Even in a dream, such a situation may not happen!


    But it happened here!


    Faced with such things, everyone needs time to digest it a bit.


    At this time, the only person who can still laugh is the dean!


    The dean has determined one thing: Su Yan is very strong!


    Such strength may be the final champion of the God of War Festival!


    In the past five thousand years, there has not been a champion in Tiannan!


    This record is of course very embarrassing, but if it can be broken in the hands of the dean, it will undoubtedly be a very good performance!


    The best upgrade of the God of War festival that Tianxuan participated in was the top sixteen. After that, he practiced for many years and received the blessing of the God of War in the Palace of Truth!


    The current strength can at least enter the semi-finals.


    And Su Yan can actually crush Tianxuan to such a degree, such a high strength, must be qualified to compete for the final championship!


    Not to mention that one hundred percent can win the championship, there is at least a 90% chance of winning.


    How can the dean be unhappy when he thinks of this!


    He saw Su Yan more and more pleasing to his eyes.


    As for insulting and frivolous Tianxuan in full view, this kind of thing can be big or small.


    If Su Yan is the enemy, then of course this is an insult that cannot be shared and must be paid for with blood!


    But if Su Yan is his own, then please don''t underestimate the abilities of any dean and mud!


    Tianxuan was now ashamed and angry to the extreme, but the true essence in her body had been completely locked by Su Yan, and the only thing she could do was hammer Su Yan''s chest with a small fist.


    This action doesn''t seem to be lethal, but it seems to be acting like a baby.


    There is even Di Shitian who is already wondering, is it possible that the relationship between the chairman and him is an old lover?

 Chapter 2620： One dragon and two phoenix

    Chapter 2620 One Dragon And Two Phoenix


    And Su Yan was also very simply, pulling Jiashan and Tianxuan directly back to his seat.


    Tianxuan was originally unwilling to follow Su Yan, but Su Yan threatened her in her ear: "If you don''t pour me wine, then I will have to spank you again."


    Upon hearing this, Tianxuan could not help but bit her lower lip, and at the same time a certain part of her body became hot.


    Tian Xuan definitely didn''t want to do the shame drama just now. Although his face was red to the base of his neck, he could only go with Su Yan.


    Su Yan laughed happily, this feeling of pretending to be a big hooligan and bullying a good girl is really good!


    No wonder so many people like to be bad guys.


    Kim Moro was already staying.


    Who didn��t know that Tianxuan was an unattainable fairy in the cloud!


    Not only cold, but also more powerful.


    Most of the time, you stand in front of Tianxuan with a strong sense of oppression, and you will simply forget the fact that she is a female.


    Not to mention the relationship between men and women!


    No Di Shitian would be stupid enough to pursue the goddess of war in the palace of truth!


    But... how do you explain what happened today?


    Especially when Tianxuan blushed to the base of her neck, this is obviously a sign of shame...


    At this moment, even Jin Moruo doubted whether Su Yan and Tianxuan were old lovers.


    After sitting down again, Su Yan clapped his hands and said, "Everyone should continue to eat, drink, and dance!"


    The music sounded again, and the banquet seemed to restore the good atmosphere just now.


    But these people''s eyes swept from time to time, and their eyes were also very strange.


    Su Yan drank a glass of wine and then blew a sigh into Tian Xuan''s ear. Tian Xuan had never been so close to a man before, and only felt that half of her body was numb.


    Su Yan also didn''t want to push Tianxuan too tight, it would be no good if it made her commit suicide.


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you want to know where the upper limit of my strength lies? I can tell you."


    Only Tian Xuan could hear this transmission, and she stared at Su Yan with wide eyes. Unexpectedly, Su Yan would take the initiative to tell her the answer.


    "Do you know Cross Tribulation? I''m in Cross Tribulation Realm."


    Tianxuan''s delicate body trembled, and the look in Su Yan''s eyes became more and more incredible.


    Su Yan felt that her eyes were too weird. Because Tianxuan''s strength is already close to the seventh or eighth layers of the Golden Core, in fact, it is not far away from the Tribulation Realm.


    I don''t know why, after hearing Su Yanyou''s cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm, the expression on his face was so exaggerated.


    Su Yan asked, "Isn''t there no master in Emperor Shitian?"


    After Tianxuan heard this question, the look in Su Yan''s eyes became more complicated!


    The starting point of Di Shitian''s cultivation is much higher than that of the human race, but after reaching the seventh level of the golden core, he will also usher in a huge shackle.


    Because Di Shitian''s early level upgrade was too fast, resulting in the mental state cultivation completely unable to keep up. After reaching about the seventh level of the Golden Core, it is necessary to start to make up for the lessons left in the state of mind.


    But the cultivation of the mind is profound and profound... the ability to break through has always been the privilege of a very small number of geniuses.


    Although Tianxuan has also broken through some, it is almost an impossible luxury to break through to the realm of Tribulation!


    Of course she knew this well.


    Even the dean of the God of War had barely survived a catastrophe!


    There are about 20 million Emperor Shitian in the entire Celestial Realm, and there are only less than 20 who can enter the Tribulation Period!


    These twenty people are all at the top of the Di Shitian power system!


    The position of Dean of the Tiannan War God Academy seems a bit unfavourable, but this is the result of the Dean''s willingness to exile himself. Otherwise, with his strength, he can definitely stand on the council of the holy city!


    Tianxuan does not have the ability to introduce Su Yan''s secret sound, so he can only lower his voice and ask Su Yan: "How many levels are you crossing the Tribulation Realm?"


    "Double it."


    Tianxuan took a deep breath and said, no wonder. By now, she was really convinced.


    Of course, losing to a strong man who entered the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm is not a shame, because even the dean has only survived a heavy tribulation.


    The man in front of him is even stronger than the dean!


    If you continue to think about it, being dominated by the strong can''t be considered shameful!


    After all, Tianxuan was relieved, as long as it was not like the spanking scene of the shamelessness just now, everything was very easy to say.


    Jin Moruo and the nobles of Emperor Shitian saw that Tianxuan actually kneeled down beside Su Yan honestly, all with incredible expressions.


    Of course, the lioness has been tamed by Su Yan into a kitten.


    Su Yan drank another glass of wine, and said to Tian Xuan: "It''s really not that I said you. If you want to know a question, just go and ask others politely. Thank you after you ask. Who can resist? Got your charm? Look, I won''t tell you the truth."


    Tian Xuan has silver hair, which is not common in Di Shi Tian.


    In terms of beauty, of course it is not as good as Kashan, but his heroic look is actually very attractive.


    But what Su Yan said is really...


    Tianxuan showed a very aggrieved expression. Kim Moro felt that he must be dreaming, and the expression of such a young daughter''s house appeared on the face of the teacher...


    If you can beat Su Yan, Tian Xuan probably won''t sit here honestly, and will directly choose to fight Su Yan!


    But Su Yan''s strength is stronger and his fists are bigger. Of course, what he said is more reasonable.


    Su Yan''s dual beauty is of course the envy of all Emperor Shitian.


    Su Yan also happily enjoyed the jealousy and envy of others, and drank a lot of wine. By the end of the banquet, he was already drunk.


    The banquet ended in a very strange atmosphere.


    After the banquet was over, the nobles of Emperor Shitian became more envious of Su Yan.


    Because the two beautiful women, one on the left and the other, lifted Su Yan from the seat, and then directly prepared to return to the room that was already prepared.


    If there is a game of two dragons and two phoenixes, who would not envy it? My eyes are almost falling off, OK!


    And Su Yan waved his hands, with a smile on his face, waved goodbye to the nobles of Emperor Shitian.


    Jiashan''s expression was a bit shy, but his eyes were tender and tender. After the hero saved the beauty just now, Jiashan was already letting Su Yan ask for it.


    If Su Yan wanted to, Kashan would definitely give it.


    Sometimes a woman is so simple, and her head is so messed up by her own emotions that she won''t be left with any rational judgment.


    On the way back to the palace, Tian Xuan said coldly: "Although you have defeated me, I am determined not to serve you. If you must ask me to be your concubine, then I have to commit suicide in front of you. ."


    "Oh? You have a strong character. You are really a lioness."


    "You have to know that I am completely different from those women who are willing to be treated as playthings by men! I only belong to myself!" Tianxuan said proudly.


    "Are you the legendary...feminist right?"

 Chapter 2621： Cooperation

    Chapter 2621


    "What is feminist rights?" There was a puzzled expression on Tian Xuan''s face. She had never heard of this term.


    Tianxuan''s temperament is very fierce, if it is placed in human society, it must be a feminist.


    Di Shitian was still in the Middle Ages, and she had already awakened to this level. If she were to teach her about feminism, she might become a female boxer, so it would be better not to say.


    Tianxuan''s words of not attending the bed just now were not aimed at anyone. It only speaks for the tradition of women of the Di Shitian clan serving the strong to sleep.


    But Kashan is actually almost intolerable, if it hadn''t been for Tianxuan''s identity to steadily crush her, it would have erupted long ago!


    The proudest princess of Silverpine City is now about to become a footwasher! Think about it!


    Su Yan also let go of the two women at this time, and became light-footed. He no longer saw the drunken state just now. But his face is still a little ruddy.


    The silver moonlight shone on Su Yan''s body, and Su Yan carried his hands on his back and said: "You go back first, I have something to discuss with the dean."


    "You... were pretending to be drunk just now? Did you come out of the palace holding you like this on purpose?" Tianxuan stared at Su Yan dumbfounded.


    Su Yan smiled, "If I don''t pretend to be drunk, how can I take advantage of you?"


    This is so taken for granted that it took a long time for Tianxuan to react, "You already have this kind of cultivation base, how can you..."\"


    "What do you know? My name is Xiaozuihongchen, the game world, the mood of the emperor. And if a girl is too smart, she won''t be cute."


    "You are shameless!" Tianxuan stared at Su Yan and said.


    Jiashan laughed, "I knew you wouldn''t get drunk so easily. When you killed Ruofeiye that day, you drank five times as much wine as today!"


    Can one person really drink so much alcohol?


    Tianxuan expressed doubts. But when I thought that Su Yan was already a cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm, he couldn''t be treated by ordinary people''s standards at this level.


    Half-step Jinxian means literally. In fact, half of Su Yan has stepped into the gate of the fairy world.


    The dean waited behind the rockery.


    "Just say something..."


    "Tian Xuan has never suffered such a big loss, so she can endure such a big loss. Have you already stepped into the realm of crossing the catastrophe? Otherwise, she will not endure it with her character." Dean said.


    Su Yan laughed loudly, "You have aged to this level, but there are no five decays, which shows that you are not an ordinary Emperor Shitian, and you should have entered the realm of crossing the tribulation."


    "Since everyone is in the same state, it should be easier to talk."


    "This is natural."


    The dean said: "We can make a deal."


    "Oh?"


    "The ten-year War God Festival is about to be held. I want you to represent Tiannan''s War God Temple in the competition, and finally get the champion back."


    Su Yan was completely out of alcohol on his face at this time. The drunken state just now was indeed pretended, and it had no other meaning, just for fun.


    After getting drunk with Di Shitian''s wine for the first time, the body will naturally develop resistance the second time...This is something that Su Yan himself cannot control.


    This is the most natural defense mechanism of the body. After the physical body is cultivated to the extreme, this defense mechanism will naturally become the extreme.


    In a sense, wine is also a poison.


    Su Yan said to the dean: "You said this is a transaction. The so-called two sides of the transaction should be equal. I helped you win this championship. What good is it for me?"


    The dean said: "The reward for the champion is the sage''s stone. The sage''s stone can open the door to the two worlds. Isn''t it what you need?"


    "How much do you... know me?" Su Yan finally had a serious expression on his face.


    The old and the young looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    The dean said: "I''m not a little girl like Tianxuan. Since I dare to appear in front of you, I must have a perfect grasp of what you want. So we can cooperate, right?"


    This director gave Su Yan a completely different feeling from other Emperor Shitian.


    Not only is it stronger in strength, but also in wisdom, it has formed a very obvious crush on those Di Shitian who knows how to fight.


    The dean said again: "Cheng Ruo Fei Ye was originally selected by us to participate in the God of War Festival, now you are taking the place of Cheng Ruo Fei Ye."


    Su Yan said, "Since you already know my details, I want to make it clear to you... I am not a Di Shitian, nor a celestial being, but a human from another world. A human being can really participate in your emperor. Is it Satian��s ritual? You are not afraid that those competitors say you are blasphemy?"


    The dean said: "Of course I have considered this kind of thing. You will start to learn Di Shitian''s spells and combat skills with Tianxuan tomorrow. With your qualifications and huge true essence, it is easy to learn these things. On the descent level, I will help you figure out a solution. It just so happens that a few of my friends on the committee are my friends. I don��t think the problem is very big."


    "Aren''t you cheating?" Su Yan was a little surprised.


    "Yes! I''m cheating!" The dean confessed generously, "Do you think the others don''t want to cheat? They just don''t have the conditions to cheat. There are advantages and no bastard!"


    The dean threw another ancient book.


    Su Yan took this ancient book in his hands, and the cover of the book read "The Method of Shaping Space" in the words of Emperor Shitian.


    The dean said: "This is the interest paid first. After this book, we will have a basis for mutual trust."


    After Su Yan opened the book, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and then turned into a very serious expression.


    What''s recorded here are indeed some very advanced spatial transmission magic formations, and the driving core of these formations is the sage stone.


    With Su Yan''s mastery of various formations, as long as he obtains the sage''s stone, he will certainly be able to arrange the formations recorded in the book.


    Then the road back to the mortal world will be paved!


    This is Su Yan''s only worry at this time.


    The dean''s gift can be considered very sincere, and Su Yan hardly thought of any reason for refusing to cooperate.


    For the God of War Ceremony of the Emperor Shitian Clan, taking a small champion was nothing difficult for Su Yan at all.


    I can also take a trip to the holy city of Di Shitian to see the scenery, which seems to be good.


    Su Yan asked relaxedly: "Is this book written by the Emperor Shitian clan? You already have this kind of wisdom. You should already dominate many worlds, right? How can you still live in the heavens and humans?"


    The hospital sighed, avoided the topic directly, and asked, "Su Yan, have you agreed to our cooperation?"


    "Okay." Su Yan only spit out one word.

 Chapter 2622： Abnormally strong

    Chapter 2622


    The next day, Tianxuan appeared directly in front of Su Yan.


    I don''t know what the Dean and Tianxuan said, she could see that her face was full of reluctant expressions, but she still appeared in front of Su Yan.


    According to the agreement between Su Yan and the dean, Tianxuan was responsible for adjusting Su Yan''s spells and combat skills to make Su Yan look more like Emperor Shitian.


    The dean was busy helping Su Yan create a brand new identity, an identity with at least one-sixth of the blood of Emperor Shitian.


    Some spells and combat skills taught by Tianxuan, Su Yan almost came in handy, and the speed of learning was simply jaw-dropping.


    "Chaotic Nine Heavens Jue" can not only absorb a variety of different forces, but also can simulate some special forces.


    When Su Yan''s body also burned with golden arrogance, Tianxuan almost doubted his eyes... A mortal without the blood of Emperor Shitian could actually interpret the power of Emperor Shitian to such an extent!


    Even she can''t see the slightest flaw!


    In only three hours, Su Yan had mastered all the combat skills and spells that Tianxuan expected to take a month to master!


    This speed is really amazing!


    In addition to the advanced level of cultivation, Su Yan is also an extremely rare talented player!


    The course that Tianxuan found to be very difficult at first became a stage for Su Yan to show off his strength and talent.


    Tianxuan had to accept it at this time. Of course, she was convinced by Su Yan''s talent and strength. As for the character, that could only be hehe...


    After getting all this done, Tian Xuan asked: "What is the situation in the mortal world you mentioned, are there many masters like you?"


    After hearing this question, Su Yan said, "Do you think that crossing the catastrophe is the cabbage in the field?"


    "What is cabbage?" Tian Xuan asked blankly, a bit dull this way.


    Su Yan waved his hand, "It''s a kind of vegetable, and you don''t understand it. You just need to know that people like me can''t find a second one in the world."


    After hearing this answer, Tianxuan felt a little more relieved.


    It would be too terrifying if the mortal world was like Su Yan!


    The alarm bell at the head of the city was ringing without warning.


    Su Yan and Tianxuan stood up.


    Su Yan asked blankly: "What''s the matter?"


    "This is a long alarm bell, indicating that there is an intruder!" Tian Xuan replied.


    "Invasion? Don''t they know that you and the dean are sitting here? You came here to invade? What is in your mind?"


    Tian Xuan said: "Listen to the alarm bell. The invader is not Di Shitian, but the dragon."


    "The magic dragon?"


    "That''s right! To the south, there are endless and continuous volcanoes, and the air is full of volcanic toxins. There is the territory of the Demon Dragon Clan! The Demon Dragon Clan will always invade! Killing the Devil Dragon is always our The duty of a warrior in the Temple of War!"


    The necessary condition for promotion to the Sky Warrior is to kill ten adult dragons.


    The attack of the magic dragon does not happen often, but every time it happens, it will cause great catastrophe!


    Listening to Tianxuan''s serious expression of this, Su Yan also showed a little interest.


    In the distant sky, many dark figures have indeed appeared!


    Devil dragons are almost fifty meters in length. The scales around the body are burnt black. There are a pair of very arrogant dragon horns on the head, and on the back, there is also a series of sharp dorsal fins!


    And behind the dorsal fin, there is a pair of huge wings spread out!


    In fact, the dragon can fly in the air without this pair of wings.


    This pair of wings is actually a supplementary statement of identity.


    The wings were originally a status symbol of the Tianlong clan, but after the Tianlong clan fell from evil, it would become scorched all over, while retaining this pair of wings!


    Devil dragon attacks are not a common occurrence, but every time it will cause great losses and casualties, the guard of Silverpine City has already looked like an enemy.


    Jin Moruo also appeared in front of Su Yan and Tianxuan.


    Although Tianxuan had issued an order before, she and Su Yan could only be kept in this martial arts field, and others were not allowed to set foot.


    But now the situation is so urgent that it can''t be taken care of.


    Tianxuan flew directly into the sky, and then she discovered that Su Yan was standing still, motionless, and had no intention of fighting. I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, and asked: "Aren''t you going to fight?"


    "You go up first and see what''s going on on the other side, and the protagonist is only the last to appear." Su Yan''s words were taken for granted.


    Tianxuan was really very angry, she just let it go because she couldn''t beat Su Yan, and if it was too early, she would go up and fight Su Yan!


    Being with Su Yan, let alone anything else, she got more angry all day long than she had in the past 100 years!


    This person really didn''t realize that he was a master at all. No matter what he did, he felt cynical and playful.


    In fact, this is natural, and monks will have different ideas when they reach different states of mind.


    In the realm of Su Yan, a naughty heart will naturally arise. After waiting for the five layers of Tribulation, the naughty heart will completely converge.


    After this, everything in the world was nothing but clouds, and the only shackle was the robbery cloud above his head.


    There is nothing else.


    Tianxuan flew into the air, and a silver spear also appeared in her hand.


    This silver spear is called the Baihong Maha spear, and it is a rare nine-level magic weapon in the Shitian clan.


    If it weren''t used to deal with the existence of Su Yan and Dean''s level, then it would surely be all right.


    If there are only a few magic dragons, Tianxuan has no reason to deal with it.


    The battle situation was the same as Su Yan had expected.


    A spear in the air like a white rainbow circling the sun, changed into the only brilliance!


    After only three face-to-face encounters, Tianxuan had already killed two dragons!


    When the dark red blood of the magic dragon was splashing in the air, and his head was flying in the air, Tianxuan''s face finally appeared intoxicated.


    At this moment, she was finally convinced that she was still the mighty Valkyrie, the guardian of the Palace of Truth!


    Nothing has changed, and the world has not been turned upside down, but in her world, a very unreasonable man suddenly appeared!


    The man crushed her thoroughly from head to toe, so that Tianxuan''s self-confidence had problems.


    Losing self-confidence is a very fatal problem for a top fighter.


    If you don''t even believe in your own strength, why can you defeat all kinds of powerful opponents?


    Almost all the strong are confident of their own strength to the level of superstition. If this is not the case, how to maintain the mentality of a strong man?


    Through this kind of battle, Tianxuan finally realized that it was not himself that had the problem, his state could be said to be extremely good, and Su Yan was the one who was obviously abnormal, and it was abnormally strong.

 Chapter 2623： Three-headed dragon

    Chapter 2623 Three Demon Dragon


    After the killing, Tianxuan''s white robe was finally stained with a lot of blood.


    Seeing Tianxuan''s victory, there was also a cheering voice on the wall of Emperor Shitian!


    "Is this the strength of the goddess of war?" Kashan murmured. Although she can dance swords, it is just a way of having fun, far from real fighting.


    After the two dragons were beheaded, the following magic dragon did not retreat, but roared towards the sky jade and continued to kill!


    Next, Jiashan faced the seven dragons alone, not afraid of danger!


    This battle scene is very beautiful, surpassing almost all the special effects blockbusters.


    Su Yan also almost applauded on the ground, if there is a little popcorn, it would be more perfect.


    I saw Tianxuan constantly shuttle between the dragons with the swift to the extreme speed, so that these seven dragons could not even touch the corners of her clothes.


    At the same time, the Baihong Maha Spear in his hand was already gathering Baihong.


    "She should use that trick later." Su Yan said.


    "Which trick?" Gashan asked curiously.


    "What she demonstrated just now, seems to be her strongest killer move. The name of that move is Demon Subduing."


    Just now Tianxuan saw that Su Yan''s learning speed was too fast, and he had to present an ultimate problem to Su Yan.


    This ultimate problem is the subduing of the demon!


    This move is one of Tianxuan''s strongest killer moves, and it is considered a trick at the bottom of the box. It was taken out to stop Su Yan.


    Who knows, Su Yan easily imitated it with "The Chaos Nine Heavens Jue".


    This is a matter of course, Su Yan has the wisdom of the ninth generation, and everything related to Wu can''t trouble him.


    After that, Tianxuan was really convinced!


    The battlefield in the sky.


    The surrounding wind whizzed past, and when the tip of the gun pierced the body of the magic dragon, the dark red blood spilled out made Tianxuan feel a strange excitement.


    Only in such battles can she fully feel that she is alive!


    And the heroic posture of the goddess goddess of war is also deeply engraved in the hearts of the rest of the viewers!


    The size of the seven magic dragons is really too big, and if the long and narrow body of the dragon is too close, it is easy to get together.


    Therefore, these seven magic dragons can hardly form a joint force, but they are constrained by Tianxuan, and many powerful dragon spells cannot be used!


    After a while, a great brilliance exploded in the sky!


    It was indeed the subduing of the heavenly demon that Su Yan just said.


    In this brilliance, there are countless gun shadows!


    Within the scope of the power of the tricks, there is almost infinite power!


    The true essence that broke out this time even Su Yan couldn''t help but nodded. With Tianxuan''s current realm, the combat effectiveness demonstrated can definitely be regarded as a genius!


    And the seven-headed dragon wailed together!


    The whole body didn''t know how many wounds there were... These seven magic dragons smashed into the floating mountain range fiercely, causing Silverpine City to sway along!


    Killing the seven-headed dragon in one go, this record is really impressive!


    When the sky warriors of the God of War face the magic dragon, they are at best singled out. If you face two dragons, you can only escape!


    Tianxuan first picked two dragons, and then killed seven in one breath!


    This record is very proud no matter where it is placed!


    But Tianxuan is not satisfied at all!


    That man was still standing in the palace of Silver Pine City and grinning at her!


    At the thought of being spanked by Su Yan at the banquet yesterday, Tianxuan was very, very angry!


    Before this battle, Tian Xuan was suffocated in her heart. Even if he couldn''t beat Su Yan, wouldn''t he still be able to beat these beasts?


    When a woman is really angry, the power must be amazing!


    Now those Emperor Shitian in Silverpine City clearly felt how terrifying Tianxuan''s anger was!


    Now I finally understand that it was not because she was too weak to see Tianxuan being held in her hand by Su Yan yesterday.


    How could the only guardian of the Palace of Truth, the warrior who received the blessing of God of War, be weak?


    Only Su Yan is too strong to hold Tianxuan to death!


    At the same time, those emperors and nobles also raised a huge question: How strong is Su Yan?


    Tianxuan''s golden pupils were already staring at Su Yan on the ground again.


    If possible, she could not wait to kill Su Yan directly with the Baihong Maha Spear!


    But... Reason told her that doing so would only get even greater humiliation.


    Tianxuan has never lost so unforgettable in her life!


    But after knowing Su Yan''s strength, she only felt that she was facing a big mountain!


    With her current strength, she might not be able to climb over this mountain for a lifetime!


    Suddenly, Tianxuan''s face changed, and his eyes turned to farther away.


    A very small black spot appeared at the end of the sky, but Tianxuan''s expression became very tense.


    This little black spot actually exudes a sense of oppression that even she can''t resist!


    What is...


    And Su Yan, who was standing in the city, also showed an expression of great interest: "It seems that there is a big guy coming. If Tianxuan can''t handle it, then I must take action."


    Jiashan''s strength is poor, and he doesn''t have such a strong perception. The expression is as blank as most people in the city!


    And the tiny black spot on the horizon is rapidly growing!


    This black figure is a unique dragon!


    After spreading out a pair of huge wings, it is more than 100 meters!


    And the huge body is almost twice that of an ordinary dragon!


    What''s even more incredible is that this magic dragon actually gave birth to three heads!


    Three different heads roared, and they came to kill Tianxuan!


    When these three-headed dragons appeared, they created a huge shadow in the sky, and in everyone''s hearts.


    "This... isn''t this the three-headed magic dragon?" Jiashan''s surprise was forgivable.


    Su Yan checked Di Shitian��s library yesterday. In Di Shitian��s legend, when their ancestors were based in the realm of heaven and human, they defeated the Moro tribe riding a three-headed dragon and gained rule of this world. !


    In the myths and legends of Di Shitian, the three-headed dragon is all unknown signs and the origin of all disasters!


    So when they saw the three-headed magic dragon, a monster that only exists in myths and legends, appeared in front of them, the expressions on these Di Shitian faces were frozen!


    The legendary beast suddenly mixed into reality, and most people would have such an expression!


    Tianxuan''s reaction speed was considered very fast, and the Baihong Maha Spear turned into a white silver light in her hand and threw it directly!


    This gun not only contains the supreme true essence, but also the blessing of the **** of war!


    The power of this shot of white rainbow piercing the sun even surpassed the demon surrender just now!

 Chapter 2624： Change place

    Chapter 2624-Change Place


    But the black magic fire that the three-headed magic dragon spit out with only one head had already stalemate with the Baihong Maha Spear in the air!


    Two seemingly distinct forces in the air collided fiercely!


    After experiencing a violent explosion, then it turned into a crazy wind blowing!


    The Baihong Maha Spear returned without success!


    And there was a huge sickle in Tianxuan''s hand, and the expression on his face became more solemn!


    The three-headed dragon is really strong, I am afraid that the strength is still above her!


    How could a monster of this level suddenly bred in the Southern Wilderness?


    I haven''t figured out the answer to this question. The other two heads of the three-headed dragon spewed flames at the same time!


    The two magic fires are green and blue!


    The power of these two flames is definitely not lost to the black magic fire just now!


    Double the power comes from the left and right flanking, can Tianxuan really resist it?


    She really wants to retreat, but if she retreats, Silverpine City behind her will definitely suffer.


    At this moment, Su Yan made a move!


    After seeing Su Yan appearing in front of him without warning, Tian Xuan remembered Su Yan''s words.


    "The protagonist appeared at the last moment!"


    This is the time for Su Yan to debut!


    The blue and green flames exploded simultaneously on Su Yan''s left and right sides!


    The nature of these two types of flames is completely different. The blue flame can corrode all the protective enchantment and the protective qi, while the green flame is highly poisonous!


    These two kinds of flames, no matter which one will bring strong lethality after being close!


    But Tianxuan actually saw Su Yan''s hands behind his back. Although he couldn''t see the expression on Su Yan''s face, Su Yan was undoubtedly very relaxed.


    It seems that these two magic fires are not in the eyes at all!


    "Open it to me." Su Yan only said three words.


    These two colored flames seemed to have encountered an invisible wall in the air, all of which were blocked in the sky!


    Tian Xuan couldn''t understand what method Su Yan was using, and he couldn''t even see the clues in the middle!


    Tian Xuan couldn''t help but said: "What are you going to do next?"


    Su Yan turned around, with a smile that was as permanent as a spring breeze, "This magic dragon seems to be quite rare. Why don''t you take it and use it as my mount? It must be very cool. In terms of my cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, Things in this world only need to follow one principle."


    Tianxuan''s face showed a very expectant expression. Because what Su Yan wants to say next may be the core part of his practice!


    But then Su Yan''s words made Tianxuan almost fall from the sky!


    Su Yan said in an enthusiastic tone: "As long as you are handsome enough! Riding on such a dragon, it will definitely make me look more handsome! A handsome person will increase my cultivation level."


    Tianxuan really almost vomited blood!


    She couldn''t think of how Su Yan would give such a serious answer at such a moment!


    Tianxuan was about to scold Su Yan, she felt that she was going to be mad by this man, and she didn''t want to think about the consequences! If you don''t scold Su Yan here, she will definitely go crazy!


    However, at this moment, Su Yan easily picked up Tianxuan''s waist and said in her ear: "Next, I have to be a little more serious. At least I have to use three points of power. These three-headed dragons Very strong!"


    After Tianxuan was held by Su Yan, she only felt that Su Yan''s movement was extremely fast.


    Almost in an instant, they were already in front of the three-headed dragon!


    And Su Yan also had a scarlet halberd in his hand!


    After seeing this weapon, Tian Xuan''s heart immediately appeared a great warning. This is a purely spiritual sense of danger!


    This weapon must have incredible power!


    So that Tianxuan felt such a strong sense of danger!


    "The halberd of condemning sin, as soon as the sin is activated!" Su Yan''s hand, a **** shock wave from the halberd directly rushed onto the huge body of the three-headed dragon!


    This shock wave contains the power that is huge enough to destroy Silverpine City in an instant!


    Compared with this power, the Heavenly Demon Subduing that Tianxuan just displayed was like a kid''s joke.


    At such a close distance, the power that I am afraid of hits directly!


    Even if it is as strong as a three-headed magic dragon, there is no way to resist it, and it can only be wailed and killed to the horizon!


    The counter shock brought a strong wind.


    The strong wind blew the golden hair. After witnessing such a terrifying power so close, Tianxuan suddenly felt a strange feeling of doubting life.


    Su Yan is indeed very strong, and they are too weak!


    They include Tianxuan himself!


    "Have you won?" These five words were squeezed out of Tianxuan''s teeth with difficulty.


    Su Yan said: "It''s not that simple. The three-headed dragon is a heterogeneous species bred in the wild. Although it looks very similar to the dragon you just knocked down, it is essentially two creatures. I knocked it into the air. It''s just to change the battlefield. It''s too close to Silverpine City. If you want to play the real game, you will always be a little restrained."


    Tianxuan uttered a soft voice, and then asked: "What is the origin of your weapon..."


    "Did you talk about it? The halberd of the conviction is related to the immortal world and the Asura clan. I will have the opportunity to explain to you slowly. It is important to deal with the three-headed dragon now."


    After Su Yan said this sentence, almost a second later, he appeared in front of the three-headed dragon again!


    The speed of movement is so fast that Tianxuan is really frightened!


    "Second crime, bloom too."


    The red light above the conviction halberd shines!


    Tianxuan only saw a dozen **** shock waves crazily raging in the air and on the ground!


    This power is easy enough to tear the earth and change the sky!


    The three-headed magic dragon was also directly suppressed on the ground, smashing into a large pit, unable to move in the pit.


    Tian Xuan just remembered at this time, Su Yan said just now, he would have 30% of the power.


    Is this the power of Su Yan Sancheng?


    It''s too scary!


    The three heads of the three-headed magic dragon spewed flames of different natures, but these flames did not have any advantage in fighting against the halberd of sin!


    The smile on Su Yan''s face was even greater, and he said relaxedly: "This beast is really thick-skinned. After being so impacted by the condemned halberd, there is no wound on his body..."


    But even if there is no wound, the pain is indispensable.


    At this time, the three pairs of eyes of the three-headed dragon turned red, full of monstrous killing intent!


    The roar still carries an unruly meaning!


    The arrogant and unruly three-headed dragon is by no means a species that is easy to surrender!


    Of course, Su Yan would not think that the three-headed dragon would surrender so easily, and said calmly: "The third sin, the punishment of heaven comes to the world."

 Chapter 2625： The horror of crossing the catastrophe

    Chapter 2625: The Terror of Crossing the Tribulation Realm


    Following Su Yan��s words, the conviction halberd gathered tremendous power


    Then the entire sky turned into a bleak **** color, and the earth under their feet continued to decompose!


    Regardless of the soil, trees or mountains and rocks, they are so relaxed when they are decomposed in front of the boundless power, like fragile pieces of tofu.


    The three-headed magic dragon was also shrouded in this **** light!


    Not only was suppressed so immobile, but more blood flowed out between the scales!


    In front of Su Yan, the three-headed devil dragon didn''t even have the power to fight back. It was directly pressed on the ground and rubbed.


    This... Tianxuan looked a little dazed, and even wondered whether his eyes and the monster in front of him were the legendary three-headed dragon!


    As the power continues to erupt!


    The surrounding earth is further divided!


    Looking at the crisscrossing cracks on the ground, Tianxuan understood why Su Yan had to change the battlefield to this boundless wilderness!


    The power of the Condemning Heaven Halberd is really too great, if it is too close to Yinsong City, it might be destroyed in Su Yan''s hands first.


    Is this the so-called powerhouse crossing the robbery realm?


    Raising hands and feet can release a powerful force that can destroy the world!


    It''s just that Sin Three has caused the three-headed dragon to suffer to the extreme!


    Under the dark black scales, there was also a lot of black and red magic blood!


    The blood of the three-headed dragon is very corrosive, and the pits on the ground are constantly expanding.


    Su Yan''s face gradually showed dissatisfaction, "It seems that you are really disobedient. Children who are disobedient should spank."


    Su Yan''s words were only aimed at the three-headed magic dragon, but it gave the Tianxuan around him a strange taste, and ripples gradually appeared in the lake of mind.


    Tianxuan''s girl feelings were too late to increase, and Su Yan''s next move had arrived.


    "Sin four, falling from the sky!"


    It had already fallen into the horrible **** sky, and it seemed that it was really going to fall!


    The surrounding pressure increased by more than a hundred times. Almost all substances are broken down into powder and particles.


    Only the three-headed dragon was still lying on the ground in a big hole, unwilling to give up.


    But the blood in the body is already flowing more and more!


    Su Yan said: "Since you have three heads, your wisdom must be better than those of the beasts, and you should understand what I said. I will give you one last chance. There are seven deadly sins in the halberd of sin, and now it has reached the fourth. If you continue to be so stubborn and unwilling to surrender and surrender, then I will have to go to sin seven and cut off your three heads!"


    The three-headed dragon roared unwillingly, and the roar was full of anger and unwillingness!


    The three-headed magic dragon tried desperately, but under the boundless power of the halberd, no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t move.


    The fierceness of the three-headed dragon was in Su Yan''s expectation. If it were so simple to subdue it, it would not be considered a legendary monster.


    Su Yan frowned slightly and continued: "The three-headed dragon, now you have only two choices. The first is that I cut off your three heads as a stool with the halberd of the conviction, and the second is that you are my mount. Follow me in many worlds and indulge in pleasure. Whether you want to die or live, you decide for yourself!"


    The three-headed dragon roared again, but the voice was not as loud as before, and the tone was not so wild.


    In the face of Su Yan''s overwhelming power, the three-headed magic dragon finally realized that he felt there was no possibility of winning.


    It is even impossible for it to get rid of Su Yan''s restraint.


    Between survival and dignity, the three-headed dragon must make a choice.


    Seeing the struggle of the three-headed magic dragon eased, Tian Xuan also had an incredible expression on his face, because this was obviously a sign of surrender.


    Tianxuan stared at Su Yan for a long time, thinking in his heart: "This person seems to really be able to subdue the three-headed dragon... God! If what happened here is spread out, it will definitely cause a great shock! Even the old stubborn people in the holy city will be surprised to see someone riding a three-headed dragon as a mount! When Su Yan drives the three-headed dragon and appears in the holy city, maybe the holy city Some power structures will be broken!"


    This person... Tianxuan''s eyes on Su Yan also changed obviously.


    Su Yan didn''t have this kind of consciousness, and surrendering the three-headed magic dragon was just a temporary intention, and there was no far-reaching plan at all.


    But for some people, a gesture is enough to influence the world''s trends. It doesn''t matter if he has a subjective motive or has no purpose at all.


    Tianxuan stared at Su Yan nervously, but Su Yan was a little embarrassed, "Is there something on my face? You keep staring at me."


    "In the legend of Di Shitian, only the Lord of Ten Thousand Demons can surrender a mythical creature like the three-headed dragon! Can you really do it..."


    If Su Yan can do it, doesn''t it mean that he has the power of the ancestor level?


    If you think about it carefully, there is really such a possibility, after all, he is already a peerless figure in the second stage of crossing the catastrophe.


    The power of Su Yan''s Conviction Heaven Halberd was so incredible.


    It''s just that Tianxuan is really very emotionally difficult to accept this kind of thing...


    Some people have reached the point where they can be compared with the ancestor of Di Shitian!


    The strength of the three-headed magic dragon''s struggle has become smaller and smaller, and the expression on Tianxuan''s face has gradually changed from shock to expectation.


    There is a high probability that she will see things in myths and legends happening in front of her!


    When I think of this, my mood can''t help but become agitated, and even the look in the man''s eyes becomes a little complicated.


    Su Yan didn''t care how Tianxuan''s mood changed, and the powerful force continued to increase through the conviction Tianji!


    The pressure on the body of the three-headed dragon continues to become heavier!


    It seems that Su Yan doesn''t care about its life or death at all. If you continue to stubbornly resist, either your body''s blood will drain, or you will be crushed to pieces under tremendous pressure!


    In addition, there is only one way to surrender.


    The three-headed dragon wailed three times in a row. Su Yan had the wisdom of the ninth world and roughly interpreted the words of the dragon. From this wailing, he interpreted the three-headed dragon''s willingness to surrender.


    With a light wave of the halberd of conviction in the air, the immense and boundless power disappeared in no time!


    Tianxuan only felt that it was magical. When the power was released, it was only in the blink of an eye, which was nothing remarkable.


    Any master can do it as fast as thunder.


    But it can be as fast as thunder when recruiting, then it is really rare!


    The existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm really cannot be regarded with common sense!


    And after the huge and boundless pressure on the body disappeared, the three-headed magic dragon also flew from the hole.


    Although the whole body is full of blood, and the pain is extremely.


    But the three-headed magic dragon doesn''t care so much anymore, the only thing it wants to do now is to escape! The farther you escape, the better!


    As for the promise of becoming Su Yan''s mount just now, of course it was an expedient measure in exchange for Su Yan''s trust.


    Since it is a three-headed magic dragon, it must be three times more cunning!

 Chapter 2626： Conquer easily

    Chapter 2626: Conquer easily


    After the three-headed dragon flew up, he just wanted to escape!


    In front of Su Yan, the proud dragon has completely lost the dignity of mythical creatures!


    But the three-headed magic dragon flew into the air, and the wings shook for a half, before being suppressed back to the ground!


    I don''t know how many rocks are crushed!


    And what did Su Yan do, but just moved his finger.


    How could Su Yan not see through the thoughts of the three-headed dragon?


    In front of Su Yan, the three-headed dragon was impossible even to escape!


    The three-headed dragon wants to fly, so Su Yan will let you fly, in order to crush all your fantasies when you think everything you have has succeeded!


    After that, Su Yan had a smile on his face, and in the blink of an eye he had already surpassed a distance of more than 100 meters and appeared directly in front of the three-headed dragon!


    The magic dragon stared at Su Yan firmly with scarlet pupils.


    The body of the three-headed magic dragon is very huge, with just one pupil, it is almost the same height as Su Yan''s.


    But the tiny humans filled the eyes of the three-headed dragon with horror and fear.


    The three-headed dragon has no idea what his fate will be...


    Su Yan said: "Do you think you can be faster than me? Bai has three heads, how can he be so stupid?"


    In one breath, Su Yan can cross a distance of 100 meters and directly appear in front of the three-headed magic dragon, which represents the speed level Su Yan also has an absolute crushing advantage!


    One of Su Yan''s hand was pressed on the head of the three-headed dragon. Under the suppression of the enormous power, the three-headed dragon couldn''t even move a finger. The only thing he could do was blink his eyes in fear.


    Su Yan had a relaxed smile at the corner of his mouth, but the three-headed dragon was so frightened that he had no idea what this person was going to do!


    Could it be... to take its life?


    In the long life span of the three-headed magic dragon for thousands of years, I have never encountered an existence like Su Yan, and have never been suppressed to such a limit.


    In this great panic, Su Yan used a very peculiar beast defense spell.


    This spell was originally aimed at the divine beasts raised by the fairy world, and it was the first time that Su Yan used it in the world below.


    I saw a boundless golden light spread from the palm of Su Yan''s palm.


    This golden light completely enveloped the body of the three-headed dragon, and among the golden brilliance, the body of the three-headed dragon kept shrinking!


    "This, this is...what''s the magic method?!" Tianxuan almost couldn''t believe what she saw before her eyes.


    And this magic method is definitely the irresistible power of the three-headed dragon!


    It can only watch its body slowly shrink...


    The body of the three-headed dragon has shrunk sharply to a very miniature level, and Su Yan can hold the three-headed dragon in his hand with only one hand.


    Looking from a distance, it was as if Su Yan had a strange puppy with three heads and wings in his hands...


    Tianxuan was completely speechless.


    This, this, this... is beyond her imagination.


    If Su Yan is strong enough to slay the three-headed dragon, fight fiercely between the heaven and the earth, make the heaven and the earth change color, and finally win, that day Xuan can also accept it.


    Because Su Yan is already strong.


    But the fact now is that Su Yan''s power is strong enough to play with the three-headed dragon between applause, and the spell changes used in his hands seem casual, but they are all high-end spells that Tianxuan has never seen!


    Tianxuan saw Su Yan flying to the sky lightly, still carrying the three-headed dragon in his hand.


    There is only one basic question left in my mind: how strong is Su Yan?


    While Tianxuan was in a daze, Su Yan had flown in front of her and said with a smile: "It has been solved, let''s go back."


    After Tianxuan lowered his head, he saw the three-headed monster drooping his head in Su Yan''s hands, like a rooster that was defeated.


    Tianxuan really couldn''t understand the frustrated feeling of the three-headed dragon.


    Obviously you have tried your best. You originally thought it would be a decisive battle of the century, but in the end it was lightly suppressed by Su Yan, and it turned out to be a joke in everyone''s eyes.


    It is a huge blow to self-esteem!


    Tianxuan looked at Su Yan again: "How strong are you?"


    "Didn''t I tell you, the second layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm." Su Yan replied.


    Tian Xuan couldn''t help frowning and said: "The Dean is also crossing the Tribulation Realm, but he is obviously far inferior to you! Not only inferior... Even you make me feel like you are in two different realms!"


    This is absolutely not wrong, Tianxuan has been to the holy city, the top master master of the Emperor Shitian clan, Tianxuan has been in contact.


    No one can give her such a deep and unfathomable feeling like Su Yan!


    Su Yan smiled, "That''s because you have too little knowledge. I don''t know how many masters can''t escape in the world."


    Su Yan held a three-headed dragon that had become the size of a puppy in one hand, and gently lifted the other hand, and a cloud of clouds grew under his feet, lifting Su Yan and Tianxuan all into the air.


    When he flew back, Su Yan looked very domineering.


    The land is devastated.


    The power of the conviction halberd is really amazing. If you use the eyes of Emperor Shitian to judge, the conviction halberd must be the supreme secret treasure of the tenth rank.


    It contains a part of the law between heaven and earth, so it has such incredible power.


    Such a weapon is even more terrifying in Su Yan''s hands.


    At this time, Tian Xuan was completely impressed by Su Yan, standing beside Su Yan honestly and with low eyebrows.


    Occasionally, a silver hair was blown on Su Yan''s body.


    Di Shitian''s girls are tall, and their looks are particularly good at playing. Take it with you, it''s unique face.


    If it was seen by the few animals in Yimen, it is estimated that everyone would be clamoring to find Di Shitian''s sister in this heaven and human world.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile.


    When the guard of Yinsong City saw Su Yan and Jiashan flying back in the clouds, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The power that broke out in the sky just now is terrifying, and it can destroy the entire Silverpine City several times!


    Just watching it here is shocking enough!


    Even Jin Moruo was a little worried about the safety of Su Yan and Tianxuan.


    At this time, seeing Su Yan and Tianxuan return together, Jin Moruo suddenly let out a long sigh of relief.


    However, Jin Moruo soon had a strange sense: because Tianxuan stood beside Su Yan, she looked so well-behaved and obedient.


    This can''t help but make Kim Moro have a very strong sense of disillusionment--


    Is the silver-haired woman standing next to Su Yan really the Emperor Shitian Valkyrie who can beat ten in the Temple of War?


    In the Temple of War, no man has ever dared to stand half a step in front of Tianxuan!


    The fact is also true. Su Yan not only subdued the three-headed dragon, but also the Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian.

 Chapter 2627： Shock

    Chapter 2627 Shock


    Jin Yun fell on the head of the city.


    Jin Moruo hurriedly came to greet him, facing Tianxuan, he did not dare to neglect.


    After close contact with the ground, Kim Moro was even more certain that his judgment was correct.


    Just now when Jin Moruo was known as a master craftsman, Tian Xuan shook her hair behind her ears.


    This action is no problem for other women.


    But for Tianxuan, it was very special.


    Because this is a very feminine action. Di Shitian''s Valkyrie has always been known for being strong, with few or no such feminine movements on her body.


    Even the nobles of Emperor Shi Tian, ??including Jin Moruo, almost obscure the consideration of Tian Xuan''s gender.


    They almost treat Tianxuan as a man, and they are powerful men.


    Jin Moruo suddenly became very curious, not knowing what Su Yan had done, so that the master could stand beside him with such a low eyebrow.


    He doesn''t even have a sense of resistance!


    After knowing the scene of the public spanking that day, Kim Moro was shocked. With Tianxuan''s temper that he knew, he would definitely live with Su Yan.


    In the world of Di Shitian, dignity is above life and profit.


    It is acceptable to sacrifice life and property for the sake of dignity, and even this choice is very glorious.


    So when Jin Moruo faced the threat of Tianxu City, he flatly refused the possibility of marrying his younger sister!


    This is not even an option in his consciousness!


    And in the Temple of War, everyone knows that Tianxuan is the proudest ice phoenix!


    Not only is it frosty, but also has a very arrogant attitude towards all Di Shitian!


    Who could have imagined that after just one day, Tianxuan could stand beside Su Yan with a lowered eyebrow and pleasingly, still in a weak and well-behaved posture of a woman!


    Jin Moruo even wondered if Su Yan had used any charm technique on Tianxuan.


    Otherwise, why is this...


    In fact, not only Jin Molo, but also the soldiers around saw Tianxuan being so clever beside Su Yan. Everyone is disillusioned!


    But Tianxuan''s accumulation of prestige is still there, even if they have any alternative ideas, they can only hold back, absolutely not dare to show it in front of the Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian, and can only pretend that nothing happened.


    It can be said that everyone endured very hard.


    But fortunately, Jin Molo found an emotional outlet, and that was the three-headed magic dragon in Su Yan''s hand.


    Jin Moruo asked in amazement: "Brother Su Yan, is the thing you holding in your hand a three-headed dog? This is the first time I have seen a dog with three heads! Tsk tsk, it is amazing!"


    Su Yan said, "This is not a dog. It is a bit ugly now, like a briquettes, but it is indeed a real three-headed dragon. By the way, let your men disarm, I think there is no danger anymore."


    Jin Moruo squatted directly in front of Su Yan, so that he could look at the three-headed dragon in Su Yan''s hands.


    This thing did give birth to three heads, but it had a big head and a thick neck, a look of foolishness, and a dog-like body with short limbs. How can I not think of it as the legendary monster three-headed dragon.


    When the three-headed dragon flew over just now, it was magnificent!


    Not only has a huge body, but the breath is so strong that it can almost be said to be shocking the past and the present!


    The black briquettes in Su Yan''s hands are actually three-headed magic dragons?


    Kim Moro was full of question marks.


    Tian Xuan can actually understand them. If she hadn''t witnessed Su Yan''s evolution of the supreme magic method to subdue the three-headed dragon, she would definitely not believe that the black coal ball in front of her was the three-headed dragon.


    Tian Xuan said: "Indeed, it is a three-headed magic dragon, and it can''t be wrong. It has been subdued by him. I will witness this incident with my eyes."


    With Tianxuan''s endorsement, even if the things in front of you are amazing, it is true!


    After all, Tianxuan''s identity and authority are here.


    Kim Moro looked surprised, "How did it... become like this? So ugly?"


    This is also the doubt of all Emperor Shitian soldiers!


    The three-headed devil dragon possesses extremely high wisdom, and it can be regarded as a highly intelligent species. Of course he can understand the words of Jin Moruo, and he is extremely unwilling!


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to restrain it, it would have already flattened Yinsong City!


    How could it be the turn of these trash Di Shitian to speak in front of it!


    The three-headed dragon became more and more angry, and even sprayed a spit of flame at the golden dragon!


    But this flame was as weak as the three-headed dragon''s body shape at this time, and it was only a short ten centimeters after it sprayed out.


    Not threatening, but unexpectedly a bit stupid.


    But after Su Yan threw the three-headed dragon into the sky, this stupid "little black dog" grew up in the wind and instantly became a three-headed dragon several hundred meters long in the air!


    The breath is as terrible as before!


    This breath comes from the ancient, mythical age of Emperor Shitian!


    When the pair of magic wings behind the three-headed dragon flapped, the strong wind that brought directly blew the Di Shitian guards on the wall to sway!


    The soldiers of Di Shitian were on the verge of an enemy, and they were also shaking.


    This trembling comes from the most original fear in the depths of the soul!


    When the three-headed magic dragon roared, the entire Silverpine City seemed to be shaking!


    The shock brought by Long Yin penetrates the sky!


    This is indeed the three-headed dragon in myths and legends!


    Among the art collections in the Royal Palace of Silver Pine City, there are also many records about the image of the three-headed monster.


    I have to say that the image of the three-headed dragon is even more vicious than the depiction in those artworks!


    Among the gusts caused by the three-headed dragon, only Su Yan had a relaxed expression on his face.


    No matter how great the three-headed dragon is, it is Monkey King, and it is determined that he cannot escape the palm of his Tathagata Buddha.


    Su Yan beckoned gently, and the three-headed magic dragon with ancient aura quickly shrank again, and finally turned into a stupid "little black dog", still falling into Su Yan''s hands.


    Although he was extremely unwilling in his heart, when the three-headed magic dragon faced Su Yan, there was really no power to fight back.


    Seeing these terrifying expressions of Di Shitian, Su Yan snapped his fingers with satisfaction.


    Jin Moruo stared at Su Yan first, then looked at the three-headed dragon in Sun Hou''s hand!


    The three-headed dragon still has a ferocious expression, but now this image looks so stupid.


    "That...Su Yan Xiongtai...I..." Because what you saw before him was so shocking, Jin Moruo''s brain was about to crash, and he couldn''t even say a complete sentence!


    Isn''t the Emperor Shitian warrior beside him the same!


    Every Di Shitian warrior was shocked to the extreme!


    The legendary monster, the three-headed magic dragon once beheaded by the ancestor of Di Shitian, actually became the man''s mount?


    Isn''t this man a **** descending to earth? !


    Tianxuan knew very well that when Su Yan appeared in the holy city riding a three-headed dragon, the sensation must have been more than today!


    And the champion of the War God Festival was already in Su Yan''s bag.


    Just ask, who can contend with the power that can play the three-headed dragon in applause?

 Chapter 2628： Ride the dragon for 30,000 miles

    Chapter 2632


    After entering the city, no one dared to approach Su Yan.


    After all, the pet next to him is a three-headed dragon. Only Jiashan dared to approach Su Yan, and the three-headed dragon was actually very close to Jiashan, or the three-headed dragon was very obedient to her.


    Except for Jiashan and Su Yan, it is almost impossible for others to get close to the three-headed dragon.


    Since the three-headed devil dragon was a different species bred in the prehistoric times, of course it had a temper.


    The three-headed Devil Dragon was peaceful only when it was held in Jiashan''s arms, and occasionally looked at Su Yan with that kind of triumphant gaze, which was full of provocation.


    However, when Su Yan looked back at the past, the three-headed magic dragon immediately shrank into Jiashan''s arms and made a grievance, and Jiashan had to comfort him more.


    So Su Yan gave the three-headed dragon a brand new name: Little Bitch.


    The three-headed magic dragon felt that it was so prestigious and domineering, how could it be called such a nameless, so he breathed fire to protest!


    However, the protest is invalid. Who calls its owner Su Yan?


    During the two or three days in Yinsong City, Su Yan had a very idle time. Apart from looking at the history books in the Di Shi Tian library, there is actually nothing to do.


    In the world of the Middle Ages, the sun rises and the sun rises. Except for the singing and dancing performances in the palace, there is actually no entertainment.


    During this period, the dean had helped Su Yan to establish his identity, and sent someone to invite Su Yan to the Temple of War.


    Before returning to the Temple of War, of course, Jin Moruo had to make the last of his friendship as a landlord. Not only did he feast for the guests to see off Su Yan, but also opened up the treasure house in the city for Su Yan to choose at will.


    The treasures and various magic weapons in the treasure house are meaningless to Su Yan.


    But in order to thank Jin Moruo for his generosity, Su Yan still said thank you.


    At the banquet, Su Yan did not refuse to come, and did not know how much he had drunk. At the end of the drink, he found that there were a lot of people around.


    After Su Yan hiccuped a satisfying wine, he came directly to Kashan.


    Jiashan knelt and sat on the futon, while the three-headed dragon was lying on Jiashan''s knees, enjoying the gentle touch of Jiashan. All three heads were enjoying the expression of incomparable enjoyment at the same time.


    "This little **** can really enjoy it. Even the beauty''s knee pillow can be enjoyed." Su Yan snorted with a smile, and then directly lifted the three-headed dragon from Jiashan''s knee.


    The three-headed devil dragon was enjoying it, but when he was rashly raised up, naturally there were ten million unhappy people!


    However, after opening his eyes and discovering that it was the master, his temper could only be swallowed back into his stomach.


    Su Yan directly threw the three-headed magic dragon directly into the sky. The magical body of the magic dragon grew bigger in the air, and soon became a giant figure of several hundred feet!


    But the three heads are full of grievances on the three heads. What does it mean for it to become so big?


    Why not be soothed by lying on the mother''s lap...


    The three-headed devil dragon is also sharp-eyed, and it has long been obvious that the relationship between Kashan and Su Yan is unusual.


    Since Zun Su Yan is the master, Na Kashan is the mistress. So for the mistress, the three-headed dragon has always been pleased in every way.


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and pulled Jiashan up from the futon, "Let''s go to the holy city and see."


    An incredible expression appeared on Gashan''s face. She had long known that Su Yan would leave Yinsong City, how could the small city here accommodate this big Buddha.


    What''s more, even Tian Xuan, the chairman of the God of War, was with Su Yan.


    She originally thought that the fate between everyone was over here, and she secretly hid in the quilt and cried several times at night.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would actually offer her an invitation.


    Su Yan said: "The new identity that the dean gave me is the prince of a certain tribe. If there is no beautiful maid around, the prince''s identity will be worn out immediately. Why don''t you stay by my side and be my maid. "


    It is common for the royal family of Di Shitian to leave a few maids around to wait on the pillow seats. If not, people will wonder if some aspects are not good.


    If another man told her like this, Kashan would definitely dismiss it.


    Even the position of the regular wife, she may not be rare.


    Some city lord��s sons and the nobles in the city can donate such a huge treasure to propose marriage, and Jiashan will never be moved.


    But this was what Su Yan said, and it suddenly became unusual.


    "What are we going to do in the holy city?" As she spoke, she had already held Su Yan''s hand, warmer than she had imagined.


    Su Yan paused for a moment, and then said: "There seems to be some God of War festival in the holy city. Let''s take a champion first, and then we will upset the holy city. What do you think?"


    Kashan''s eyes were filled with incredible lustre, and her heart inevitably became tense at this time: "Are we really going to do this?"


    Exciting adventure is 300% lethal for a woman.


    What''s more, the man who said this is that even the three-headed dragon can surrender and become a mount!


    How can Kashan refuse?


    The three-headed dragon is flying in the air!


    Su Yan lay on the back of the three-headed magic dragon, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above his head.


    Riding a dragon for 30,000 miles, there are two beautiful women of the Emperor Shitian as companions, life is like this, what can the husband want?


    In the wind, Jiashan carefully massaged Su Yan''s temples. After leaving Silver Pine City, she has entered the role of a maid.


    It doesn''t really matter whether you are a princess or not. The important thing is who you are with.


    After breaking free from the shackles of identity, Kashan felt that the surrounding air was so free.


    As always, Tianxuan sat proudly beside Su Yan, just staring at Su Yan coldly.


    "Do you know what it means to gain power?" Su Yan asked.


    Tianxuan said: "You speak, I listen."


    Tianxuan''s attitude is still as cold as before, but her heart is already full of strong curiosity. I don''t know what kind of answer I will get from Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "You see the white clouds in the sky, and I can grab them as soon as I stretch out my hand. Do you see the blue sky? When I get angry, the sky and the earth will change."


    "What do you mean by this?" Tian Xuan asked.


    "Didn''t you say that you are also extremely clever in Di Shitian? Why are you so dull. What I want to tell you is that as long as you have absolute power, everything in this world is under your control. This is power. Meaning. With absolute power, the entire world can be shaped and all rules can be formulated. If you like it, it is possible to create a new one."


    Jiashan said: "Isn''t gaining power to help justice and become a great hero?"


    Su Yan smiled, "This must be Kim Moro''s wish. This wish has some meaning, but the pattern is not enough. The so-called heaven and earth are ruthless, and everything is a dog. The so-called duality of justice and evil is against heaven. Harmony is meaningless. Absolute power will inevitably override so-called good and evil."

 Chapter 2629： Deans arrangement

    Chapter 2629 The Dean''s Arrangement


    Jiashan was confused when he heard this, but he became more gentle when he massaged his fingers.


    She just likes to listen to Su Yan talking, but as for what the content is, it is not that important.


    What Su Yan said is very novel and informative. There are many concepts that have never been mentioned before, and it takes a while to digest.


    After carefully contemplating Su Yan''s words, Tianxuan suddenly asked: "Have you ever thought about what kind of world is outside of this world?"


    A serious look appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, "If you can transcend the world, you will reach the realm of eternal immortality..."


    "Is there really eternity?" Tian Xuan asked suspiciously.


    "Of course there is." Su Yan''s answer was so decisive, because he was so close to this realm, it was as if the 10,000-step ladder had gone up to 9,999, but he fell in the last half of the step. Coming down the mountain, you can only start over!


    As far as Su Yan is concerned, if you can''t indulge in arrogance in this life, you will really live again in vain!


    Tiannan Temple of War is located on a floating mountain range.


    The aura of this floating mountain range was at least ten times that of Silverpine City, and in terms of style, it surpassed Silverpine City by a lot.


    After seeing the silver dragon-like waterfall in the middle of the mountain and the rainbow on the waterfall, Su Yan felt as if he had returned to the fairyland in a daze.


    On the other side of the mountain range, there are many buildings.


    These buildings are perfectly integrated with nature, making the entire floating mountain more immortal.


    Many sceneries in the world of heaven and human can be regarded as desperate on earth, close to the level of the fairy world.


    The three-headed magic dragon has not yet reached the main entrance of the God of War. The enchantment and various defensive restrictions on the periphery of the God of War have all been stimulated.


    Obviously, the Temple of Wars regards the three-headed magic dragon as an enemy, and that''s why it puts on such a battlefield as if it were an enemy.


    Su Yan was still lying on the back of the three-headed magic dragon and was too lazy to move, and lightly patted the back of Tianxuan''s hand, "You can fix it."


    Tianxuan sighed softly, she really didn''t understand what was going on with this man.


    According to Tianxuan''s observations, except for drinking, Su Yan just lay down and did not practice hard, as if he was born so powerful!


    Anyway, she didn''t see any useful clues, only found that Su Yan had a very idle personality when he was not fighting. As a friend, the temper must be first-rate.


    But if you treat Su Yan as an opponent who wants to surpass, you won''t get any useful information at all.


    The human world has just begun to recover from the age of the end of the Dharma. When Su Yan first began to practice in the human world, the spiritual energy of the human world was only about one-seventh of the heaven and human world.


    After arriving in the Celestial Realm, even if Su Yan didn''t do anything, the golden core automatically operated and absorbed the aura in the air, it was also able to get twice the result with half the effort.


    It is even better than the progress of hard cultivation in the world.


    To be honest, Su Yan is in this celestial world, as long as he eats, drinks, and sleeps on time, he can become stronger!


    This is the benefit of strong aura.


    Otherwise, why would monks look for famous mountains, big rivers, and heaven and blessings to practice. It''s because of a lot of aura in such a place.


    When Tianxuan opened his way, the misunderstanding was quickly resolved.


    When the huge three-headed dragon fell on the white marble square of the Temple of War, it still caused a great sensation.


    There are almost 1,200 disciples in the God of War, including professors, teachers, and various staff, there are almost two thousand.


    The two thousand emperors Shitian were almost alarmed.


    As long as Di Shitian sees the legendary ancestor Demon Dragon suddenly coming from a fairy tale to reality, he will think whether he is dreaming.


    With these Di Shitian gazes so shocked that he didn''t know what to say, Su Yan slowly slipped off the dragon''s back and patted his hands gently three times.


    Then the body of the magnificent three-headed dragon began to shrink again, until it became a weird little black dog, and then the three-headed dragon couldn''t wait to jump into Jiashan''s arms.


    The three-headed dragon is really super aggrieved now!


    Obviously there are so many people here, but the owner made it suddenly turn from the vicious ancestor Devil Dragon into an ugly little black dog. Isn''t it shameful?


    I can only hide in the arms of the mistress for a little comfort!


    Moreover, after the long-distance flight, the three-headed magic dragon has already felt the sorrow of being a tool dragon. This year, people are not old, only the mistress��s embrace still has a little warm feeling...


    Seeing the three-headed dragon plunge into Jiashan''s embrace, Su Yan smiled and shook his head, "Sooner or later this little **** will be spoiled by you, Jiashan."


    "But, it looks so cute like this, don''t you think?" Kashan said this with a serious expression, indicating that she really thought so.


    But in fact, after miniaturizing the three-headed dragon, it looks like a little briquettes, not cute at all. It can only be ugly at best.


    The dean personally came to welcome Su Yan and his party.


    There are many pure white buildings in the Temple of Mars, which are supported by tall pillars, which feel similar to ancient Greece. It can be considered a special flavor.


    The dean gave a clan emblem to Su Yan, and gave him a ceremonial saber. Like the clan emblem, this saber was a symbol of Su Yan''s status.


    Starting today, it should be Prince Su Yan.


    This change of identity was considered very novel, Su Yan continued: "When will we go to the holy city? To be honest, I can��t wait to go back to the world. It��s an accident that I came here. Friends, I should already be worried about me. It is always bad to let others worry about it."


    The dean said: "Don''t worry, let me tell you some useful information. First of all, there are twelve temples of the gods of war in the world of heaven and humans, and the temple of the gods of war in Tiannan is only one twelfth of these."


    "Oh, is the so-called War God Festival a contest between the twelve War God Temples?"


    The dean said: "It would be great if it was really that simple. In addition to the Temple of War, the royal family, the Holy Inquisition, the Royal God''s Frontier Army, and the Snow Region will all participate in the contest. The special treatment that the Temple of War can get is just that you don��t need to participate in the fragments before For the game, you can directly enter the race."


    Simply put, it means that Su Yan can be promoted directly to become one of the top 32 without participating in the complicated and troublesome auditions.


    Now the God of War festival is actually in full swing everywhere.


    The reason why there was still peace in Tiannan was that Tiannan''s Warshen Temple was too strong and suppressed all the other forces. Only the battle priest appointed by the Temple of War can participate.


    Next, Su Yan will learn the battle etiquette of the God of War sacrifice here, and must learn thoroughly so as not to reveal his identity.


    Su Yan was a little disapproving of these, and asked the dean, "Do you think that those who participated in the God of War ceremony are enough to counter my existence?"

 Chapter 2630： Think you are a little white face

    Chapter 2630 I feel like you are a little boy


    The dean stared at Su Yan and replied calmly: "I know your strength is extraordinary, even higher than mine. But before confirming all the enemy''s intelligence, it is correct to be cautious."


    "Also, since we have chosen to cooperate, let''s listen to your arrangements."


    While talking with the dean, Su Yan walked through the corridor, and Jiashan followed Su Yan. None of the conversation was hidden from her.


    After talking to Su Yan for a while, the dean wanted to deal with official duties non-stop.


    Su Yan continued to visit the corridor.


    This long corridor is not only tall, but there are also many statues, which look unusually flashy. In the silence, there was an aura of majesty.


    Di Shitian��s artistic attainments are really not simple. Almost every Di Shitian in the human world can be regarded as an artist.


    When Su Yan finished reading another mural, he noticed one thing: "Where is Tianxuan?"


    Jiashan teased the three-headed dragon while answering Su Yan: "You were too serious when you watched the mural just now, so she left. Isn''t it nice to have me with you."


    When Gashan''s bright eyes swept over, almost no man could stand it up.


    If Su Yan did not have the cultivation realm of crossing the catastrophe, it is estimated that he would also sink.


    Su Yan stretched his waist and said, "I''m tired too. Why don''t you take a break."


    After Su Yan and Jiashan walked through the corridor, they saw many Emperor Shitian''s powers carrying boxes and appearing in front of a palace.


    This palace is colorful, revealing an infinite sacred atmosphere.


    Although there are many palaces in the Temple of War, this palace is obviously different from other palaces, and it immediately attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    "There is the Temple of Truth. The believers of God of War have to pray once sooner or later. My brother is like this. Tianxuan is probably praying inside. After all, she is the guardian of the Temple of Truth." Jiashandao.


    And six powerful men carried three big boxes and placed them in front of the Palace of Truth.


    In front of this, there was an Emperor Shitian man wearing golden armor and his entourage, who was already waiting in front of the Palace of Truth.


    "Are the believers giving gifts over there?" Su Yan asked.


    Only when Su Yan''s voice fell, I saw a silver gun slay out of the Palace of Truth!


    Su Yan had already experienced the power of this silver gun.


    In all fairness, Tianxuan''s marksmanship is still very good, at least above the level of strength.


    At this time, in Tianxuan''s hands, the qi glow of this silver spear turned into a dragon shape, pointing directly at the throat of the Emperor Shitian man.


    The silver spear was coming fiercely, and this Emperor Shitian man could only pull out the golden sword on his waist to resist.


    A golden light flashed up!


    But even at such a long distance, Su Yan could tell at a glance that this man was too slow to draw his sword!


    Tianxuan''s basic skills are very solid. When the enemy gives a chance, she will definitely not let down such a good opportunity, she will definitely be able to show her great power!


    The development of the next thing was almost the same as Su Yan expected.


    After three moves, the man has been killed by Tianxuan with a silver gun!


    This silver spear is murderous! It almost gives people a feeling of being irresistible!


    "The outcome is about to be divided." Su Yan put his hand behind him and said directly.


    Following Su Yan''s words, Tian Xuan whirled in the air, and after the silver spear trembles, it broke the man''s sword aura and body protection, and then a silver spear directly hit his throat.


    "It''s pretty exciting." Su Yan made an evaluation.


    Tianxuan is actually not weak. But strength and weakness are basically a relative concept, and it depends on who you compare.


    Compared with the Sky Warrior in the Temple of War, Tianxuan is definitely stronger, but compared with Su Yan, it is undoubtedly weak.


    What''s interesting is that Tianxuan didn''t take the man''s life. The tip of the gun almost touched the man''s throat, but at the end it was forcibly held.


    This control is already very powerful!


    This man was subdued by Tianxuan''s five strokes, and he didn''t even look ashamed. After Tianxuan received the spear, he leaned forward.


    Although Tianxuan''s face also had an impatient look, he actually didn''t make any more attempts at this man.


    The identity of this man must be very unusual, which caused Tianxuan''s scruples to appear in this situation.


    Otherwise, Yidi Shitian Valkyrie''s violent temper would definitely not let him go.


    Su Yan said relaxedly: "Let''s go and take a look. After all, Tianxuan is also my maid. The maid has been harassed. It is impossible for me as the master not to help out."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he traversed a distance of more than two hundred meters with just a few gentle steps.


    With this effort to shrink the ground, Kashan could see the most clearly, and the expression on his face was also the most incredible.


    Because the man of Emperor Shitian turned his back to Su Yan, he didn''t notice it.


    When Su Yancai passed by, he heard Tianxuan say in a righteous tone: "Prince Zongyu, if you come to entangle again, don''t blame me for not giving your masters the face! Forget it this time, and dare to say something next time. , I will definitely cut your head off."


    The Emperor Shitian, who was called Prince Zongyu by Tianxuan, immediately defended himself: "Tianxuan, I really don��t mean anything else. I just collected some treasures in the country. I always think you should like it! If you like it. If so, can we..."


    Tianxuan turned her head back with a murderous look on her face.


    Obviously, if it were not for the special status of Prince Zongyu, Tianxuan would have already blasted his head!


    But the murderous eyes immediately became peaceful again, because Tianxuan saw Su Yan behind Prince Zongyu.


    Su Yan appeared silently behind Prince Zongyu, Tianxuan didn''t notice it at all, and was very curious in his heart, Su Yan used another magic method this time.


    Sensing the change in Tianxuan''s eyes, Prince Zong Yu finally turned around, suddenly shocked!


    He had no idea when Su Yan appeared behind him, and there was only a short distance between them.


    For any fighter, giving his back to a stranger is something unacceptable.


    Prince Zongyu was about to do it, but a silver spear was placed on Prince Zongyu''s throat again.


    Tian Xuan stared at Prince Zong Yu coldly: "You''d better be honest, this is Tiannan War God Academy, not your Lingkan Kingdom!"


    Prince Zongyu had no choice but to put down his long sword.


    Tianxuan knew that if Prince Zongyu forced his hands with Su Yan, he would definitely be beaten into a pig head.


    Under such an opportunity, the God of War ceremony is imminent, so it is best not to have extra branches.


    But what is ridiculous is that Prince Zongyu completely understood what Tianxuan meant. He thought that Tianxuan put the spear on his neck to protect Su Yan.


    With such thoughts, Prince Zong Yu was upset with what Su Yan thought!


    Especially Su Yan dressed in white, and he was pure and pure. It looks like a little white face!


    And the thing that Prince Zongyu hates most in his life is the little white face!

 Chapter 2631： Three treasure chest

    Chapter 2631 Three Treasure Boxes


    Prince Zongyu stared at Su Yan for a long time, especially the size of Su Yan, it seemed that he could not be a pure-blooded Emperor Shitian!


    An unnamed fire broke out in my heart: "Do you know where this is? Is there a place where people like you can come in front of the Zenith Hall?"


    Then Prince Zongyu saw Su Yan''s clan emblem and the ceremonial saber around his waist, and the look of contempt on his face became more obvious.


    Both are symbols of prince status.


    But Di Shitian''s world power structure is very loose. There are at least a few thousand kingdoms of different sizes in the vast world, and these kingdoms have at least tens of thousands of princes.


    The title of the so-called prince could not fool anyone at all.


    And Prince Zongyu didn''t even look at the so-called princes who came out of these pheasant places!


    Just by looking at the clan emblem, you know that Su Yan is an influential prince from an influential place! Even the bloodline of Emperor Shitian is so thin, so why fight with him?


    Is it just because you are a little boy?


    Prince Zong Yu looked at Su Yan, and he became more and more angry, and he couldn''t wait to immediately stipulate that Su Yan could not appear within ten feet of Tianxuan!


    Just as Su Yan was about to answer, a few sky warriors in the Temple of War also descended from the sky and came to the front of the Palace of Truth.


    Looking at this scene, these sky warriors are very nervous.


    Of course, they are most nervous Su Yan. With Su Yan''s strength, just a snap of his fingers could explode Prince Zongyu''s dog head.


    But Prince Zongyu obviously did not have such awareness. He could not feel a breath from Su Yan''s body, so he thought that Su Yan was just a beginner apprentice, and he was also an apprentice with a severely impure blood line. .


    Without knowing it, Su Yan had already reached the realm of returning to nature. Together, everyone here is less than Su Yan''s little finger.


    Those sky warriors are about to ease the atmosphere, and no one wants a conflict to break out here.


    "It turns out that the chairman has returned from Silver Pine City."


    "We are here to pray in the Temple of Truth. Are there anyone else in the Temple of Truth?"


    Tianxuan responded indifferently as always: "There is no one else inside, you can go in together."


    "That''s good, that''s good. How about Prince Zongyu also go in and pray with us?"


    The prince Zongyu was very surprised. He had no idea what drama these sky warriors sang, and he had to drag him into the palace of truth to pray.


    Of course, the sky warrior''s plan was very clear. No one in the entire Tiannan Warshen Academy knew about the unclear relationship between the chairman and Su Yan.


    If Prince Zongyu angered Su Yan here, after he was hammered into meat sauce by Su Yan, the four of them would have to shovel his body from the ground little by little!


    This is of course a situation that no one wants to see.


    Although this prince Zongyu is a bit stupid, he has always been the big gold master of the Tiannan War God Academy.


    Losing such a big gold master for no reason, even in the Temple of War, would definitely be sad.


    "Prayers are not necessary. I am here today to give gifts. These three gifts represent my feelings for the chairman. I want to formally ask for a kiss!"


    There were indeed six great men in the square, and three treasure chests were brought up.


    Several sky warriors stared at Prince Zongyu in amazement, their eyes gradually becoming sad, and the last gaze seemed to be looking at a dead person.


    If they really make Su Yan angry, their first thought must be to protect themselves.


    Tianxuan sneered: "It seems that you really think that you have a long life."


    Ordinary women are greedy for gold, silver, jewellery and flashy enjoyment. Who is she?


    The female soldier who left her name at the God of War Festival!


    At the same time, he is also the guardian of the temple of truth!


    Will a woman like her change her position because of the expensive gift from a man? Less look down on people here.


    Facing Tianxuan��s horizontal eyebrows, Prince Zongyu still maintained a huge confidence.


    After clapping their hands, the great men opened the first box.


    After the first box was opened, it was filled with Yuehua after it had been condensed. These moonlights are shining with white light, and they have matched the best jewelry.


    The pure moonlight can not only be used to wash the murderous aura of weapons, but also can assist in the practice of meditation, especially for women, it is definitely a miraculous effect when practicing.


    This box of moonlight does not seem to be much, but in fact it is extremely difficult to condense the insubstantial moonlight into moonlight.


    This box of Yuehua needs at least one hundred Bai Luotian masters to condense for fifty years.


    A samurai from the sky immediately said: "Prince Zongyu, are you sending all the treasures in the kingdom? Aren''t you afraid that your father said you are a prodigal son?"


    Prince Zong Yu confidently said: "If the chairman can be invited back to the kingdom to marry me, what is such a small price? It is definitely worth it!"


    Although Yuehua was precious, Tianxuan''s face remained unmoved, and even more wanted to blast Prince Zongyu''s dog head!


    Su Yan had originally planned to slap Prince Zongyu directly into the air, but now he is also aroused by curiosity, not knowing what rare treasures are in the next two treasure chests.


    Prince Zong Yu gritted his teeth, "Open the second box and let the chairman have a look."


    After the second box was opened, even Su Yan said it was really nice.


    What''s in this box is starlight essence. After these starlight essences are condensed into a cluster, they are brighter than the starry sky in the sky, and have a texture that is like a dream.


    The starlight is much dimmer than the moonlight, and the difficulty of condensing is more than five times higher!


    With so many starlight essences, it would take at least a hundred years of accumulation. One city and one country like Yinsong City simply doesn''t have the strength to do this kind of accumulation.


    At this time, there is still a box that has not been opened, but everyone''s appetite is lifted. I want to know what precious things will be in the final box!


    Prince Zongyu��s gifts are already very sincere. These two gifts are not only beautiful to the extreme, but also provide substantial help to practice.


    It is definitely the most first-class gift, if it is an ordinary woman, it has already been moved.


    But Tianxuan was not an ordinary woman, her face was still cold, without any change.


    Obviously, Xingguang and Yuehua were not enough to make Tianxuan change his attitude. Prince Zongyu''s flattery basically hit the horse''s leg.


    To speak seriously, only the time when Su Yan was spanked by Su Yan in full view, Tian Xuan''s face showed an extremely flustered girlish look.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan was somewhat satisfied.


    It''s just a drama like spanking, which can''t be performed often.


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie possesses extremely arrogant self-esteem. If spanking becomes commonplace, it is estimated that the mind will collapse.

 Chapter 2632： Forbearance becomes more and more angry for a while

    Chapter 2632


    Prince Zongyu personally opened the third box with a sword, and there was only one pearl in this box.


    Only this jewel has attracted everyone''s attention.


    This pearl is dazzling, and at the same time there is a sacred breath that shines!


    "This is Phoenix Yu Fei''s orb, it is Xiao Wang Cong..." Prince Zongyu''s triumphant words were interrupted before he could finish!


    Tianxuan stepped on the ground, and many cracks spread from her feet!


    The expressions on the faces of those sky warriors were equally astonished. They have no doubt that Tianxuan has already moved at this moment, really murderous!


    The Sky Jade spear pointed at Prince Zongyu, "Are you insulting me? Think you can buy me with these valuables? The priestess of God of War will greedy these assets?"


    Tianxuan bit her silver teeth, and even her hair fluttered without wind.


    Prince Zongyu was completely stunned, he didn''t know what to say!


    It was the prime minister''s idea to bring these three gifts to the Temple of War to beg for marriage. Nobles in the kingdom say that there will be no disadvantages, no woman in the world can resist the temptation of these three gifts!


    Now this development is obviously wrong, right?


    Obviously, if Prince Zongyu said one more word, he would be hammered by Tianxuan.


    Seeing this funny scene, Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh. There is only one sentence left in my mind: "Lick the dog until the end is doomed to nothing!"


    Seeing Su Yan smiled, the Sky Warrior naturally laughed.


    The moods of these sky warriors are also very complicated.


    If you look at it with common sense, Prince Zongyu��s gift is not an insult, but can be said to be full of sincerity.


    But Tianxuan is the chairman of the board and the sole guardian of the truth hall. Her right to speak is completely different from ordinary Di Shitian women.


    If you really want to say insults, what Su Yan did at the banquet in Yinsongcheng is really an insult.


    After all, Su Yan spanked openly at the banquet, and didn��t watch Tianxuan say anything. After that, he followed Su Yan''s side honestly, so well-behaved that he didn��t make any trouble at all, so that many people were waiting for a good show. People disappointed.


    Does this make any sense?


    We must say the truth in this, it can only be said that it is normal for the female of Emperor Shitian to rely on the strong, even if it is as strong as Tianxuan, the chairman of the God of War.


    The biggest problem for Prince Zongyu is not that the gift is not sincere, but that he is not strong enough.


    If he had Su Yan''s strength, even if he had only one-third of his strength, today''s marriage proposal would be a different situation.


    Prince Zongyu didn''t dare to be angry with Tianxuan, and several sky warriors were not easy to offend, so he turned his gaze to Su Yan: "What are you! Are you laughing here?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole atmosphere instantly froze.


    The smiles on the faces of several sky warriors were very stiff.


    As long as there is a little ability to observe words and colors, you should be able to detect that the atmosphere has become wrong.


    But Prince Zongyu not only didn''t notice it, but instead said more vigorously: "A **** like you, born so short, can he be regarded as Emperor Shitian? You can enter the temple of the gods and your ancestral tomb is smoked, bastard, you go away. point!"


    When I saw Prince Zongyu��s performance called licking a dog, Su Yan felt very happy. Unexpectedly, this idiot actually burned the fire here.


    Of course Su Yan couldn''t help it, and his smile suddenly froze, "What did you say? Is there a way to say it again?"


    "I said you are a bastard! A **** like you is not even qualified to enter the Temple of War! If you are a man, fight with me! A **** like you must not dare?" Prince Zongyu has pride on his face An incomparable expression, "Don''t be afraid to tell you the truth, this time I came to the War God Academy to compete for that place. I will represent Tian Nan in the War God Festival!"


    The expressions on everyone''s faces became even more weird now, and even Tianxuan frowned slightly, but quickly unfolded, and then even the silver gun in his hand was put away.


    Prince Zongyu''s idiot provokes someone who can''t be offended, and then she won''t be able to use her to make a shot.


    Let''s not talk about the strength of Prince Zongyu, it is this vision that will be hung up and hammered by people at the God of War Festival. It''s so stupid!


    Prince Zongyu saw the weird expressions of the people around him, thinking that they were shocked by his own rhetoric, and immediately said: "Tianxuan, I have cultivated a secret method in the palace in the past five years! This time I go to the God of War Festival. Don''t worry if you can shine! I am absolutely worthy of you now."


    "You have to ask his opinion first." Tianxuan clearly pointed to Su Yan.


    An incredible expression appeared on Prince Zongyu��s face, "What are you kidding? You and him... he is not even of Di Shitian''s blood! How can such a low-level existence be worthy of you? Xuan, are you confused? You are the guardian of the Temple of Truth! Even if you don''t want to marry me, you shouldn''t practice yourself! How can you do such a thing in your capacity?!"


    Tian Xuan said calmly: "I am his maid now. If you want me to marry you, you must first ask him what he means. If she agrees, then I will also agree, even the bride price is not needed."


    Prince Zong Yu was shocked all over, as if he had heard some inexplicable words, and the look in Su Yan''s eyes had become very complicated.


    At this moment, Prince Zongyu is really going to be blown up!


    And these sky warriors were really convinced, and they all gave Su Yan a thumbs up in their hearts.


    I don''t know what kind of method Su Yan used to subdue the mare who is recognized as the strongest temperament in the whole Tiannan so submissive!


    From a man''s point of view, who can not envy it?


    Full strength, strength, and beauty are the three lifelong pursuits of Di Shitian men.


    Su Yan has won the second of three. After winning the title of the God of War Ceremony, he will certainly be able to exercise great authority in the heaven and human world. The so-called perfect, but so.


    Of course, Prince Zongyu is more than envious, he also has the disgusting feeling of being forced to feed shit!


    After many years of chasing a goddess who can''t even get a smile, it doesn''t matter if she marries someone else, but now she has become someone else''s maid. What the **** is this? !


    The maid of the Imperial Clan of the Emperor Shitian includes the sleeping service! So speaking of her own goddess, wouldn''t she be living under Su Yan''s body day and night?


    Prince Zong Yu was forbearing for a while, thinking more and more angry, taking a step back and thinking more and more losses, no one could stop him from challenging Su Yan''s determination!


    This guy doesn''t look good at all, and even looks weird, obviously he is not a pure-blooded Di Shitian! Why can there be such a Yanfu?


    Prince Zong Yu pointed at Su Yan directly with his long sword, "Tell me honestly, did you use any magic to confuse the mind? Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible!"

 Chapter 2633： a slap

    Chapter 2633: One Slap


    This is already the most reasonable reason that Prince Zongyu can find.


    He felt that he was a talented person and a prince of a big country, and he was not comparable to the little white face of Su Yan!


    Yes, it is a terrible illusion that Prince Zongyu still thinks he is definitely better than Su Yan.


    Even Su Yan thought this prince Zongyu was a little cute.


    "Are you going to fight me?" Su Yan''s tone suddenly became calm.


    But this calm gave several sky warriors a very strong sense of oppression, as if this was the calm before the storm.


    "Let''s stop the duel."


    "Yes, this duel doesn''t look very good at all, so should I ask the dean first?"


    A few sky warriors wanted to mediate this last time, but Prince Zongyu��s face was full of confident expressions. He really thought he had a chance to win. He also said: "I can''t even use a sword to deal with his waste. Why go to trouble the dean?"


    Prince Zongyu did not know that the unfairness of these sky warriors meant the opposite.


    Prince Zongyu was very confident in his heart: How could a **** have won a noble thoroughbred?


    Then he looked at the goddess Tianxuan in his mind, and when he thought of Tianxuan''s tactful appearance by Su Yan''s side, his jealousy completely twisted his heart!


    Prince Zongyu has made up his mind: not only will he kill Su Yan, but he will also kill Su Yan in front of Tianxuan! Let Tianxuan know how wrong his choice was!


    At this moment, Kashan finally came holding the three-headed dragon.


    Jiashan didn''t have any interest in things here, and asked Su Yan, "I''m a little tired, when should I go to rest?"


    "quickly."


    "How can the maid talk to the master like this? Are you the master and servant?" Tianxuan immediately rebuked.


    Jiashan''s face value is still above the Valkyrie, and he is definitely regarded as an overwhelming nation, and there is naturally a sense of extravagance radiating from his gestures.


    Could it be that even such a peerless beauty is Su Yan''s maid?


    Prince Zongyu felt that he was going to be dizzy. He looked at Su Yan''s appearance and looked like a little white face, and he didn''t know if there was a fifth of the blood of Emperor Shitian!


    Just such a man, why can there be such two maids?


    Ten thousand dissatisfaction in my heart!


    Does this **** think he is the prince of the holy city?


    "Do you have any kind of bet against me?" Prince Zong Yu pointed at Su Yan with his sword. "We will fight a duel. If you lose, your two maids will belong to me. If I lose, then there will be three. The treasure chest belongs to you, what do you think?"


    After Zong Yu finished speaking, he stared at Su Yan with a very provocative look.


    In his opinion, why Su Yan is not worthy of these two stunning beauties!


    Su Yan''s breath is very weak, he is almost at the level of an apprentice, and he definitely cannot be his opponent!


    Even if Su Yan did not accept the duel, Prince Zongyu could humiliate Su Yan.


    "This... isn''t it?" Su Yan spread his hands.


    "You just don''t dare! Bastard! You can witness several sky warriors. A **** who doesn''t dare to duel is qualified to gain a foothold in the Temple of War?"


    Prince Zong Yu is riding his face crazy for output.


    It is also fortunate that after Su Yan''s cultivation base reached the Realm of Crossing Tribulation, his state of mind was also in the realm of Gujing Bubo.


    If it was the former Su Yan, he would have screwed off Prince Zongyu''s head long ago!


    In fact, it''s not bad now, that is, let him jump for a while.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "What I said is bad is that your three boxes are too low in value to be worthy of two lively beauties, not to mention that I have never used others to bet. It''s better to use this sword. Make a bet."


    Su Yan''s sleeves rolled lightly, and the Tai''a Divine Sword had appeared in his hand.


    Seeing this sword, Prince Zongyu had a very surprised and greedy look on his face. He almost said without thinking: "Okay! The glorious duel between us is established! No one is allowed to disturb!"


    The complexions of several sky warriors had become very ugly, but it was too late to dissuade Prince Zongyu.


    Prince Zongyu already said in a very confident tone: "Don''t worry, I will never kill him, at most I will break his hands and feet."


    Prince Zongyu''s face was filled with a confident smile, it seemed that this so-called victory was already in his pocket!


    For a **** with such a weak aura, Prince Zongyu really couldn''t think of the possibility of losing at all!


    Kashan frowned and said, "This person is so annoying to talk! You hurry up and teach him!"


    "Would you like to go to the arena?" Prince Zongyu asked confidently, "You choose the location, and the time."


    "It''s better to be here, and now start the glorious duel you said."


    Prince Zongyu smiled: "I originally planned to give you a few more days to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily and enjoy the beauty! I am afraid you will not be able to enjoy it in the future... I never thought that you would not even accept this kind of good intentions, then I can''t blame me. !"


    In the laughter, three pairs of golden wings spread out behind Prince Zongyu!


    And the golden big sword in Prince Zongyu''s hand also turned into a huge sword light!


    At this time, Prince Zongyu��s body was full of golden light, just like a legendary **** descending to earth!


    "You are optimistic, this is the legendary Huatian battle body! The eighth-tier supreme battle body! What do you use to fight me... With this battle body blessing! I am enough to represent the Tiannan War God Temple to fight the God of War Festival Up..."


    Before Zongyu''s words were finished, he felt that there was a strong wind in front of him. Su Yan''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t see his figure clearly, and only saw a fuzzy shadow!


    Snapped!


    This sound is extremely loud and clear!


    Almost everyone was a little confused, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to come up and hit the face so directly and decisively!


    Prince Zong Yu didn''t understand what was going on, so he flew out!


    After flying twenty feet away, it hit the ground fiercely, and the ground was cracked!


    And the Huatian battle body that Prince Zongyu had just condensed also shattered into many golden light spots!


    The power of Su Yan''s slap is really amazing!


    Prince Zongyu was lying on the ground, and his whole person was concussed. He couldn''t get enough relief for a long time. After struggling for a long time, he couldn''t get up from the ground.


    Is this fight for a second? Why did it end so quickly?


    In the last second, Prince Zongyu was still flaunting his might because of the Huatian combat body, and in the next second he was already lying on the ground and unable to get up.


    The sky warriors also have a dumb expression!


    They knew that Su Yan was strong, but they really didn''t expect Su Yan to be so terribly strong!


    Huatian battle body is already considered to be the supreme level of Tier 8 in Di Shitian''s battle body, and further up there are only seven kinds of battle bodies above Huatian battle body!


    With the lavishness of Prince Zongyu, he will inevitably use the most precious materials to temper his body.


    But Su Yan slapped the Huatian combat body away with a slap, is this too exaggerated? !

 Chapter 2634： Not small gains

    Chapter 2634: The harvest is not small


    Prince Zongyu shook his head for a long time, and finally became sober, the expression on his face was terrified.


    With Su Yan''s slap down, half of his face was completely swollen, and he couldn''t even open his right eye.


    Although he had been beaten into a pig''s head, Prince Zongyu didn''t feel any pain. At this time, his entire face was numb, and his saliva and blood mixed together, flowing out from the corners of his mouth, and he didn''t feel at all.


    Prince Zong Yu thought about it carefully, just now he hadn''t seen the trick Su Yan had just used, and he had already flown out.


    Seeing that Su Yan had even inserted his long sword into the ground, he thought to himself: "Did he just use some incredible combat skills?"


    If you know that Su Yan just slapped him, it is estimated that Prince Zongyu will vomit blood!


    The reason why Su Yan inserted the long sword into the ground is also very simple-to deal with this kind of small fish, why use the sword?


    A pair of flesh palms can make his mother even know him.


    Prince Zongyu began to struggle to get up from the ground again, and Su Yan slowly walked towards Prince Zongyu.


    Su Yan''s steps were not hurried, but he gave Prince Zongyu an extreme sense of oppression.


    Prince Zongyu finally managed to slightly support his body from the ground, but Su Yan slammed one foot on his head, and his whole body was pressed back to the ground again!


    "You **** just yelled happily, didn''t you?"


    No one can pay no price after insulting Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s tone is still as indifferent as before: "It''s been a long time since no one dared to speak like this in front of me. If nothing else, your courage is really great!"


    Prince Zongyu struggled to get up from the ground, but this struggle was obviously in vain.


    When Su Yan subdued the three-headed dragon on the ground, even the three-headed dragon could not struggle!


    What''s more, it''s just an emperor in his own way!


    The sky warrior next to him persuaded: "Your Excellency Su Yan, why don''t you just let it go? You have won the duel. Several of us, including the chairman of the board, are witnesses."


    "He just said he would break my hands and feet, you heard that too, right?" Su Yan asked back.


    Several sky warriors involuntarily took a step backwards, and at the same time they took a breath, for fear that Su Yan''s anger would spread to them.


    Even if he was angry, Su Yan looked very calm.


    But in this calmness, what is contained is a chilling majesty!


    "This is a glorious duel. If you want to interrupt the process of the duel, you must pass me first." Tianxuan said.


    The so-called glorious duel is a duel that does not allow third parties to join temporarily!


    If anyone dares to interrupt the glorious duel, he will definitely be cursed by the **** of war!


    As the sole guardian of the Temple of Truth, Tianxuan also has the obligation to maintain the glorious duel!


    The sky warriors are not fools either, this is the case, and they must stand up for an irrelevant Prince Zongyu.


    Even if you have a good friendship, at most you can give an extra circle at your funeral, which is considered to be the best!


    Because this duel was originally asked by Prince Zongyu.


    Only heard the screams like killing a pig from Prince Zongyu''s mouth, at this time his hands had been twisted into abnormal shapes!


    When Su Yan decided what to do, then this event must happen.


    The picture was slightly cruel, and Kashan dared not look at it again.


    But this glorious duel is still not over.


    Su Yan broke off Prince Zongyu''s legs in the same way, showing no mercy.


    Amid the wailing of Prince Zongyu, Su Yan walked to the three treasure chests and clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    Yuehua and Xingguang bring a Phoenix Yufei''s orb, which is not a small gain.


    Broken hands and feet, public humiliation and these treasures are the price of insulting Su Yan!


    For Su Yan, winning this duel was no effort at all.


    After Su Yan had done all this, he returned to the middle of the two maids, and still said flatly: "I''m a little tired. It seems that there are no great people in the Temple of War. It''s better to go to the Holy City earlier."


    When he turned and left, he didn''t know what magical technique Su Yan used, and the three treasure chests were suspended and followed behind Su Yan.


    When Su Yan took the two maids and Treasure away, several sky warriors dared to get Prince Zongyu off the ground.


    The power Su Yan used just now was so great that a part of Prince Zongyu''s flesh and blood had almost stuck to the ground, and it was really shoveled up.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Prince Zongyu was the biggest gold master in the Temple of War, several sky warriors would not bother to help. Injured to this degree, it can basically be regarded as abolished!


    What''s more, I don''t know that the battle body that has been spent on building has been crushed by Su Yan.


    Once the battle body is broken, it is very difficult to condense again!


    However, few people can break the battle body to this extent!


    This level of power is shocking to think about. Prince Zongyu is really a fool too, who is not good enough to provoke the biggest boss in the Temple of War!


    Before the glorious duel, Prince Zongyu was still a rare top fighter in Tiannan, and at this time he was completely a waste!


    But luckily in the misfortune, at least Prince Zongyu saved his dog''s life.


    Prince Zongyu was already very weak at this time, but he was still extremely angry, intermittently saying: "This son... on earth... which tribe''s prince? I must ask my father to send troops to destroy his country!"


    Speaking of the end, it is already gritted teeth.


    "Prince Zongyu, he is something you can''t afford, so forget it..."


    "Yes, if you offend him again, your country will probably be breached by him! The dean has already issued a password for this man��s affairs, not to let us say the least bit of information about him. You just need to be clear about us. Together, the Sky Warriors are not his opponents!"


    The Sky Warrior is definitely a first-class fighter in the world of Di Shitian. The reason for saying this is not because the Sky Warrior is too weak, but because Su Yan is too strong!


    Prince Zongyu seemed to be bleeding!


    Compared with the physical injury, it is the first time that dignity was stepped on to the bottom of the valley like this!


    In the corridor, Tianxuan is leading the way to send Su Yan to rest.


    Resting is of course just a cover. What Su Yan wanted to test was how fast his vitality could gather if he meditated in this spiritual mountain.


    Jiashan coquettishly said next to Su Yan: "Master, I like the starlight essence in that box, can you..."


    "Of course it��s okay. It��s all yours if you like it. What about Tianxuan? If you are willing to call me Master, then I can give you the orb from Phoenix Yufei. I have seen it in the book, Phoenix Yu Fei''s orb is of supreme magical effect on the cultivation of female emperor Shitian!"


    "You wishful thinking!"


    Tianxuan''s answer was in Su Yan''s expectation. Little Chili also has the beauty of Chili. If the maids around you are all with low-brows and pleasing temperament, then there is no fun.

 Chapter 2635： Dare to change the sun and the moon

    Chapter 2635: Dare to call the sun and the moon for a new sky


    Instead, Kashan reprimanded: "Aren''t you also a maid, you should be hit if you talk to the master like this!"


    When it comes to fighting, Tianxuan''s expression obviously becomes unnatural. Tian Xuan will never forget what happened at the banquet that day.


    This is the first time she has been so close to a man, and the only time so far.


    In order to conceal the panic in her heart, she even glanced at Su Yan secretly.


    Su Yan had a refreshing look on her face, and she didn''t plan to care about anything with her.


    It''s no wonder that Su Yancai vented fiercely on Prince Zongyu''s body, feeling refreshed.


    Tianxuan feels a little relieved, but at the same time a bit lost. The heart is really contradictory and weird to the extreme...


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie didn''t know why her mood became so chaotic, this was the first time in her life.


    Su Yan asked: "If Prince Zongyu participated in the God of War Festival, what ranking would he probably get?"


    "His Huatian combat body cannot be underestimated, and his defenses are amazing...If you don''t meet a strong man like you, even me, I will have to deal with him hard. If you get the powerful weapon of the God of War again, There are no obvious flaws in the offense and defense. It is estimated that if you can enter the final eight, if you go up, it depends on luck."


    Su Yan shook his head gently, can any fighters below this level enter the quarterfinals?


    Su Yan had already figured out the approximate strength of this War God Festival.


    "If all fighters of this strength are participating, don''t you think the dean is overly cautious?"


    Tian Xuan said: "The dean has always done things in this style. Moreover, the dean has ordered all the people below to seal up. You can''t say anything about you, and even the news of the three-headed dragon is blocked. Otherwise, otherwise. , How dare that **** run up to you just now to be arrogant?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It turns out that this is the case. Forget it, just listen to the dean''s arrangements. I''m used to getting used to the situation, and I don''t care about small things."


    Tian Xuan said: "You''d better be more cautious. Although I know you are very strong, you have to know that God of War has always had a tradition of rising mysterious masters. You don''t want to be someone else''s stepping stone, right?"


    Su Yan squeezed Kashan''s soft little hand, and said in an unpredictable tone: "If someone can make me do my best, then I will be very happy."


    "You!" Tian Xuan''s golden eyes stared at Su Yan directly.


    Although there are no others here, Tianxuan is still very angry, and his heartbeat is very fast! A show face also turned red!


    No man has ever dared to be so frivolous than her, but when I think of Su Yan''s strength, and the **** conviction halberd... Tianxuan is stunned again, and it is really hard for her to imagine what kind of existence it takes to defeat Su Yan.


    "Are you holding enough?" Tianxuan gritted his teeth and pulled his hand back. "Your room is right in front. I''m going to enter the Palace of Truth to pray."


    "Can I go and see the Temple of Truth?"


    Su Yan just asked this casually, but didn''t want Tianxuan to become very nervous.


    "If you are not a believer of the God of War, you must never enter! This is my position as the guardian of the temple of truth. If you must have trouble with me, then I will not hesitate to defend my position with blood and life!"


    Tianxuan spoke very seriously. If Su Yan really wants to forcefully enter the palace of truth, Tianxuan will definitely fight Su Yan!


    Su Yan said lightly, "So I always think that your religious beliefs are troublesome! It''s meaningless!"


    "Is there no belief in existence like you?" Tianxuan always likes to ask Su Yan.


    Because she especially wanted to find out the secret of Su Yan''s strength, no matter what method she used.


    Su Yan said proudly: "Of course I also have faith, but the **** I believe in is myself."


    The two women of Emperor Shitian both showed very shocked expressions at Su Yan, because what Su Yan said was really apostate.


    But for Su Yan, these words did not contain any logical errors.


    Su Yan had already been the emperor of the immortal world, and he had more than tens of thousands of warriors under him when he ruled the immortal world, and he has also endured the worship of hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower world!


    He absolutely does not need to confess his faith to any so-called gods.


    Di Shitian��s God of War, maybe Xianxian might not be as good as Su Yan back then...


    The glory of the year, Su Yan will surely find it back through his own hands!


    But Tianxuan and Jiashan didn''t know Su Yan''s past.


    In the realm of heaven and human, whether it is Emperor Shitian or other races, these races will inevitably have their own gods.


    Su Yan''s statement is unheard of!


    "How can I believe in myself?" Tianxuan was already a little dumbfounded.


    "I can''t help it. Why can''t I believe in myself? I''m already in the tribulation realm. Maybe one day I can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Lord of War you believe in, or even exceed his **** position?"


    "How is this possible...you are just a human..."


    Su Yan carried his hands on his shoulders, his face no longer saw the usual joking, but a feeling that made people look up and down. He calmly said: "If not, what is the meaning of cultivation? "


    Su Yan''s statement is really impeccable, and Tianxuan''s worldview has been greatly impacted.


    In the world of believers, wanting to transcend gods is already blasphemy!


    She is not only the priestess of the God of War, but also the guardian of the Temple of Truth. At this time, the shock from Su Yan''s words was so great that she could not be relieved.


    Before, she always felt that something was missing when she was cultivating her state of mind, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find inspiration. After Su Yan''s a little bit of dialling, she actually felt a sense of openness!


    Tianxuan looked at Su Yan at this time, and suddenly she realized that she couldn''t see through the man in front of her.


    Sometimes Su Yan likes to play around, holding his little hand, he looks very happy and useful, as if he is just a profligate man; sometimes he feels unfathomable, giving people an unfathomable feeling !


    Just like Su Yan now, his eyes are bright, almost like the stars in the sky.


    Su Yan said: "Tianxuan, you told me that you always feel that there is something missing in your practice, so that your mood has never been able to break through, which has caused the overall cultivation base to stay behind. I almost know the reason now."


    "what is the reason?"


    "Whether it is for longevity or transcendence, practice is going against the heavens. Because if you comply with the destiny of heaven, people will always die. And practitioners not only seek a lifetime of thousands of years, but also the light of the sun and the moon. Since it is acting against the sky, why not be bolder?"


    When Tianxuan heard this, there was a feeling of enlightenment!


    It seemed that something in his mind exploded suddenly, as if he had found the fate of practice.


    "Tianxuan, I will give you seven words last, dare to call the sun and the moon to change the sky."

 Chapter 2636： Getaway

    Chapter 2636: Escape


    Tianxuan muttered the seven words that Su Yan just said.


    The seven words "Dare to teach the sun and the moon to change into a new sky" seem to help the Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian open a door to a new world!


    She was sure that she got the core of practice from Su Yan.


    This core doesn''t necessarily need to be a technique, nor does it need to be a magic weapon, but a basic concept.


    This concept is equal to a seed. Once planted in the heart, if you work hard to water and fertilize, you will surely be able to bear fruit in the end.


    As for whether the fruit is good or bad, no one knows.


    Even Su Yan was very curious about what the end result would be if Su Yan was tuned in with Heavenly Jade''s talent and the generous vitality in the Celestial Realm.


    Speaking from the perspective of practice seriously, whether it is the talent for practice, or the resources that Di Shitian possesses are much better than that of human beings, if Su Yan helps her to walk on the right path, then future achievements It must be limitless.


    Tianxuan carefully pecked at Su Yan''s words, as if he had obtained some treasure.


    When she fully reacted, Su Yan had already gone into the room.


    Su Yan entered the resting room and went directly to the bed, sitting cross-legged.


    After coming to the Celestial Realm, Su Yan hadn''t meditated for a long time. A lot of homework has been left behind.


    When he has cultivated to his level, it is no problem to stay awake for a month. Sleep and diet are no longer necessary for Su Yan.


    After the Golden Pill is running, the efficiency of absorbing the vitality of the surroundings is far higher than that of eating.


    The efficiency of meditation recovery is far higher than that of sleep. Not only does it consume less time, it is also more helpful to the cultivation of the soul.


    Su Yan''s state of mind cultivation has long since been in a state where he has not waved. After meditating, he can enter the state of concentration almost immediately.


    After entering concentration, the primordial spirit wanders in the pure spiritual world, and the physical body will still practice continuously according to strong inertia, drawing vitality from the surroundings!


    The so-called pure spiritual world is a realm of profound and profound.


    Only the monks who have reached the state of selflessness can enter it.


    The world of pure spirit is full of colors, and the consciousness of all things roams in this world!


    The so-called wandering with the Creator is actually entering this pure world.


    In this pure world, the speed of time passing is not the same as the outside world.


    The spiritual world is colorful, and everything is suspended in the boundless sky. Here, all the laws of physics do not apply.


    After entering this magical world, Su Yan''s spirit has also entered a very hazy state, like a dream but not a dream, awake but not awake.


    Being in between these two, in a mysterious and mysterious state!


    When in this state, the soul will naturally be warmed up.


    Su Yan''s primordial spirit is already very powerful. There are only two ways to become stronger. The first is to survive the next stage of the catastrophe, which will naturally become more and more full, and the second is long-term warmth.


    When Su Yan''s soul was nourished in the pure spiritual world, Su Yan''s body was not idle.


    The Jin Dan in the body automatically runs in the Dantian!


    The vitality of the celestial realm would have been much stronger than that of the human world, and the location of the Tiannan Warshen Temple was even more a blessing in the celestial realm.


    The so-called Dongtianfudi must be a place with abundant vitality!


    The vitality here is as real as it is, if you compare it with the earth in the Age of Dominance without vitality recovery.


    The vitality here is dozens of times higher!


    Such a strong vitality is certainly of great benefit to practice.


    But Su Yan was already in the Tribulation Realm, and both the physical body and the primordial spirit were reaching the peak below the immortal realm infinitely.


    The extent of vitality''s ability to transform muscles, bones, and meridians is almost negligible.


    But if you can move Yimen to the Celestial Realm, or open a Beppu as a branch in the Celestial Realm...


    Na Su Yan is absolutely confident that in twenty years, dozens of Jin Dan masters will be created!


    Going up is not determined by vitality, both talent and opportunity are indispensable!


    Su Yan''s spirit wandered in the pure spiritual world, completely unaware of the operation of the true energy in his body.


    At this time, Su Yan''s practice had indeed gone into a small situation.


    This situation is inseparable from the "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos".


    When Su Yan traveled beyond the sky, his body was in a state of meditation, and he would cultivate automatically.


    Various exercises in the body operate in accordance with the established track.


    Among them, "The Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos" originally absorbed all kinds of different powers, and then converted them into the power that Su Yan could use.


    Here the vitality is so abundant that it is almost as substantial, and the operation of "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" is also very exaggerated.


    The human body is a small week, which corresponds to the big week outside, which is called the unity of nature and man.


    The golden pill is operating in the Dantian, and when the "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue" absorbs vitality, it also forms an outer circulation of vitality in the room. This outer circulation corresponds to the circulation in Su Yan''s body!


    At first, the outer loop was very small, and it didn''t look very eye-catching!


    But after two hours, he started to get better!


    The first thing to break through was Su Yan''s room.


    On the roof of Su Yan, the auspiciousness of various dragons and phoenixes and unicorns formed after the vitality gathered!


    These auspicious beasts are not only lifelike, they are also playing and playing in the sky, almost making people suspect that they are all living creatures!


    Such a spectacle attracted many disciples from the Temple of War in a short period of time, and then many martial artists came!


    Then more and more people watched. Almost the entire Temple of War, regardless of teachers or students, gathered in the square to carefully observe the sudden appearance.


    Even a few sky warriors explained to the various visions in the sky, and the students listened very carefully.


    Such a vision can be encountered but not sought, basically only when the strongest cultivate a certain secret method, or when some strong break through the shackles of the realm.


    But it is still rare for such a large number of auspiciousness to appear in the sky.


    Especially these auspicious auspiciouss are still lifelike to the extreme!


    At the Tiannan War God Temple, such a thing has not happened for at least two thousand years.


    But Su Yan was still wandering in the pure spiritual world at this time. He has entered into concentration!


    After entering sam��dhi, if you are not disturbed by external forces, the length of time is totally indefinite.


    Because the spiritual world cannot be measured by the laws of physics at all, even the passage of time can be changed.


    At this point, it''s as if we sometimes sleep for ten hours clearly, but after waking up, we always feel that time flies too fast, and it feels like we only slept for two or three hours.


    After entering sam��dhi, you will also completely lose the concept of time and be purely immersed in this baby-like state.


    Such a state is the free travel pursued by Taoism.

 Chapter 2637： Forbidden

    Chapter 2637: Supreme Forbidden


    Su Yan is not allowed to enter this state of leisure travel.


    There is no way to enter this state deliberately, the way of nature is the righteousness of the world!


    And no one knows how long this state can last.


    When Su Yan was the immortal emperor, the longest time to enter sam��dhi was a full 100 years, and the shortest time was completed within ten breaths.


    There is absolutely no definite answer to this kind of thing.


    The sky has dimmed.


    There is no light pollution in the Celestial Realm. The Milky Way in the sky stretches, and countless stars light up the night sky!


    And the little Zhou Tian in Su Yan''s body finally contrasted with this eternal starry sky!


    Countless auspicious auspicious rushed into the starry sky from the roof, and then condensed with the stars.


    This scene is beautiful, it is really hard to imagine, who is able to merge with all things in the world to such a point when practicing!


    The so-called Great Unity of Heaven and Earth is nothing more than that!


    As a result, the starlight above his head became very bright, and the teachers could no longer speak. If the previous auspiciousness was still within the scope of their understanding, then the scene now has touched the blind spot of their knowledge!


    The galaxy in the sky was shining, and then countless stars condensed into a beam, especially shining on the floating mountain range where the Temple of War is located, and suddenly became as bright as day!


    And in the shroud of this starlight, the surrounding vitality has become extremely active!


    The true essences in all the Emperor Shitian fighters also faintly jumped together!


    The higher the cultivation base, the greater the impact it will receive, and even the temples of several sky warriors are jumping!


    This is the "heartbeat" in practice.


    The so-called heartbeat does not mean seeing a beautiful girl fall in love at first sight


    . But in the process of cultivation, the soul and soul can not help but become active. At this time, it is very suitable to make a breakthrough in spiritual practice, but because it is too active, it will also give an opportunity for foreign demons to invade.


    Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" uses the small Zhoutian to drive the big Zhoutian, forming a very large position.


    In this position, the vitality was more active, and even all the Emperor Shitian soldiers in the Temple of War were involuntarily affected.


    The sky warriors looked at each other and felt that the situation was very serious: "Is that adult in the room practising some peerless magic? Unexpectedly, even the entire Temple of War will be enveloped in his aura. This strength is enough to shock. Gu Shuo is now!"


    "Hey! It''s a shame to say it! I thought I was already a powerful warrior as a samurai in the sky. Until I met this adult, I didn''t know how naive and ridiculous my thought was!"


    "What kind of magic is this adult practicing? If this continues, it will not be possible for all the disciples in the Temple of War, including us, to be overwhelmed. How can this be good? We need to report this matter to the court. Long come to make a decision!"


    "No need...Look, the dean is already here!"


    The dean also appeared in the square wearing a purple robe, and Tianxuan followed behind the dean.


    Tian Xuan''s complex expression was exactly what she invited the dean out.


    Tianxuan didn''t know what Su Yan was doing. When she was praying in the God of Wars, she had already sensed that there was a powerful force in the God of War that went straight to the sky.


    When she came out of the Palace of Truth, she suddenly found that a distinct beam of light appeared in Su Yan''s residence, connected to the starry sky above her head!


    It seems that the boundless starlight power of the upper realm is continuously pouring into Su Yan''s room!


    "Is this guy doing something terrible again?" Tianxuan immediately realized that something was going wrong.


    Things related to this guy are generally beyond the limit, so I can only ask the dean to deal with it!


    After the dean came to the square, everyone took the initiative to separate a road and let the dean pass.


    With a solemn expression on his face, the dean came to Su Yan''s door, and then knocked on the door lightly.


    Su Yan also woke up at this instant, his eyes suddenly opened. There was no light in the room at this time, but Su Yan''s body was shining like a star.


    "Anything?" Su Yan asked.


    The dean said: "Su Yan, what kind of magic are you practicing? Right?"


    "Cultivation? It''s just daily meditation, accidentally entering concentration."


    The dean smiled bitterly: "After you enter the concentration, the powerful true essence in your body resonates with the huge vitality between the heavens and the earth, and then connects with the night sky and galaxy, making all the vitality within a hundred li alive. This For you, it is just as natural as breathing and drinking water, but for the disciples in the Temple of War, it is a big trouble..."


    When the dean said this, Su Yan already understood what it meant.


    After all, Su Yan not only has cultivation skills, but is also more knowledgeable.


    If Su Yan continues to resonate between the world and the earth, the students of the War God Academy will not be able to suppress the true essence in their bodies, and they will be light-hearted, and they may even become confused.


    Su Yan really just wanted to simply meditate, to test how fast he could condense his vitality in the heaven and the blessed land of the heaven and human world.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing would have happened...


    Hey, it seems that sometimes being too strong can be annoying, even meditation is impossible.


    Although Su Yan never gave a reply, the response between the big Zhou Tian in the universe and the little Zhou Tian in Su Yan''s body has been completely broken, and the surrounding vitality is gradually returning to normal.


    The dean knew that today''s situation had been resolved. But there are still a few words unpleasant.


    "Mr. Su Yan, according to the agreement between us, I originally intended to push you out as the secret weapon of the Tiannan Warshen Academy, and you... first conquered the three-headed dragon, and then beat Prince Zongyu. Meditation and concentration have created such a big scene. Are you dissatisfied with my low-key plan?"


    Old Su Yan blushed, "The three-headed dragon and Prince Zongyu came to the door. I can''t let them dominate, am I? The meditation tonight was really an accident, and I never thought "There will be such a miraculous effect."


    "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" is definitely the first time the dean has heard of the name, but the dean already knows that this "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" is at least too high a forbidden level.


    The so-called forbidden is too high, that is to say, there should never be a practice below the immortal world.


    These exercises came from the immortal realm and shouldn''t have appeared in the human world. They were incredibly powerful, and even people with unqualified aptitudes could achieve great achievements after practicing. That''s why it is called the Kung Fu at the forbidden level.


    However, the truth is that Su Yan''s practice is far above the so-called Taishang Forbidden!


    "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" is definitely not an ordinary immortal practice. As long as you have practiced "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue", you have the qualifications to aspire to the supreme immortal world.

 Chapter 2638： Under the castle

    Chapter 2638


    Prince Zongyu was sent back to Lingkan Kingdom by Starry Night to treat his serious injuries.


    Fortunately, the hands and feet were broken. What''s more serious was that the Huatian battle body was completely shattered, and it was extremely difficult to repair it.


    Prince Zongyu is the prince of Lingkan Kingdom.


    Lingkan Kingdom owns thirty-five cities, and each of these thirty-five cities is larger than Yinpine City and has a larger population.


    The strength is at least fifty times that of Silver Pine City!


    It is also one of the best in Tiannan!


    The heir to the throne had his limbs broken. How could this hatred be swallowed?


    In Tiannan, no country can provoke Lingkan Kingdom!


    Especially when he saw his son tearing his nose and saying that he was abolished, the old king was extremely angry!


    Although this son died, there are more than 70 heirs...


    The old king was so angry that he was beaten in the face like this!


    I heard that the other party was just a prince from a small tribe, so he dared to ride on the head of Lingkan Kingdom?


    The old king is really angry!


    Starry night mobilized six masters, and the main force of 70,000 people, and directly moved towards the Temple of War!


    He wanted to see how evil this young man named Su Yan was!


    The army is assembled and killed!


    A huge storm is also freezing!


    And Su Yan didn''t have such consciousness at all, and was lying on the stool watching how Jiashan teased the three-headed dragon.


    The relationship between the three-headed dragon and Jiashan is very friendly, and in the hands of Jiashan, it is as good as a puppy.


    The three-headed devil dragon is also very shrewd. After knowing that he has a good relationship with Jiashan, Su Yan will certainly not bully him much, so he often hides in Jiashan''s embrace.


    I don''t even bother to become a masterful beast!


    Lingkan Kingdom is near the Temple of War.


    The 70,000 army set off on the starry night, and it had already reached the outskirts of the God of War at noon!


    When the 70,000 army appeared on the periphery of the God of War, Su Yan still didn''t feel anything, but the director was angry.


    The reason for this is simple, because the Temple of War is the home of the dean, not Su Yan''s.


    No matter who it is, it is always unpleasant to be crushed and killed by the people''s army, regardless of the reason.


    The Temple of War never participated in the political struggles of the nations of the South of Heaven, but in the same way, all princes of the South of Heaven must respect the independent and transcendent status of the Temple of War.


    This is the tacit understanding accumulated by the two sides over thousands of years.


    Today the Lingkan Kingdom is coming to the masses, and it is obvious that it has prepared the worst, and may even break this long-standing tacit understanding.


    Thinking of this, how can the dean not get angry!


    No one has ever been above the Temple of War!


    Before the army formation, the dean asked: "Is your Lingkan Kingdom going to blaspheme the God of War?"


    The dean''s voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the army, and it shook every soldier''s ears.


    The dean''s words also made these fighters a little sober, letting them know how outrageous and exaggerated what they are doing now!


    "The king''s son came to the Warshenyuan yesterday to propose a marriage. He couldn''t make a proposal. He folded all the gifts. After returning, even people are already a useless person! Who is so courageous! Dean, every one of our Lingkan Kingdom The worship given in the year is the most, accounting for almost one third of the Temple of War, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" The old king also glared.


    The sky warrior said angrily: "Laughter! What identity do you dare to ask the dean to give you an explanation! If you have a kind, try to attack the War God Academy!"


    Another sky warrior said: "Prince Zongyu and the adult fought a glorious duel. Three boxes of treasures are the prize. Of course the winner can take it! This duel is witnessed by the guardian of the Temple of Truth! You even have the rules of a glorious duel. Is it going the other way?"


    Although there are only five samurai in the sky, there are a full 70,000 army on the opposite side, and the army is serious, obviously a strong army. But they still didn''t have the slightest fear, and said whatever the facts were. This is the justice they uphold!


    Of course, the old king knew this too. In a glorious duel, he was killed, and he died just fine.


    This glorious duel was even initiated by Prince Zongyu, so there was nothing to say.


    An expression of dissatisfaction appeared on the dean''s face, "If you take the initiative to retreat, nothing will happen today. If you don''t understand, don''t blame the old man for being ruthless."


    The dean has the supreme authority in this area of ??Tiannan. Everyone knows that he is the strongest fighter in the area of ??Tiannan!


    Only this kind of existence can manage one of the only twelve temples of war in the world!


    Even with thousands of troops, can it really stop the strongest fighters?


    "Of course we are not here to be enemies with the dean and the War God Academy. Our Lingkan Kingdom gives the most worship every year, and our faith in the War God is the most pious! We came today to find that person for a glorious duel! In this case, the court The leader should be able to understand our position, right?" The old king turned directly to Su Yan.


    Since they were here for a glorious duel, according to the rules, the dean had to prevent them from entering the Temple of War.


    The Sky Warrior asked, "Since you are here for a glorious duel, why do you bring such a huge army?"


    The old king did so as soon as his head was hot, how could he expect so much. When I figured out that there was something wrong with this, I was about to come down.


    Can''t let the 70,000 army go back for breakfast by themselves?


    There is absolutely nothing like this in the military!


    The old king also brought six masters today, including the masters of Prince Zongyu.


    Two of these six masters are Sky Warriors, and four are mysterious identities. They were originally not fighters from the southern part of the sky, but they were all hired by the old king with a lot of money. Their strength should not be underestimated.


    The lineup of these six masters has never been dispatched so neatly!


    Just to deal with one person, it seems a bit too extravagant!


    Although the old king also heard a little bit of rumors about Su Yan, he felt that his six masters would never be defeated!


    It is precisely because of such self-confidence that I will come back overnight.


    He is a master master who has been famous for many years, and the opposite is just a young man who has just emerged. If you think about it, there is no way to lose!


    What''s more, the old king brought six masters, which is equivalent to six insurances!


    If you consider this issue in conventional logic, you must be invincible!


    But what the old king did not expect was that his normal logic was about to collide with Su Yan who could not be judged by common sense at all!


    "Yes! Only with his Su Yan''s blood and soul can we wash away the shame our family suffered yesterday!"


    After the old king made such an oath, the faces of several powerful men across from the Temple of War all showed very strange expressions.

 Chapter 2639： Siege

    Chapter 2639: Siege


    Several sky warriors thought whether the king of Lingkan Kingdom was crazy, and he dared to directly ask the adult for trouble...


    I''m sure I don''t even know how to die later!


    The old king was very puzzled.


    After they set foot in the Temple of War, the eyes of the people around them became even more weird.


    Looking at their eyes, they seem to be looking at something strange, and they seem to be looking at some fool...


    That''s right!


    The students and teachers of the Temple of War all felt that the old king of Lingkan Kingdom was crazy! Actually came to challenge that adult!


    Last night, after Su Yan meditated and hit the stars, several sky warriors did not dare to call him directly when they were talking about Su Yan in the square. Instead, they used the name of the adult to refer to them.


    Then this title spread like wildfire and became Su Yan''s exclusive title.


    That adult can surrender the legendary three-headed magic dragon, just by practicing, it has already penetrated the galaxy!


    Now there are soldiers to challenge that adult?


    This... what''s in your mind? Anyway, with normal people''s thinking, there is absolutely no way to understand this desperate act of dying!


    Tian Xuan also notified Su Yan as a maid.


    The honorable duel is not something that cannot be rejected at all, but rejection must also have to pay a sufficient price.


    In the world of Di Shitian, not everyone can initiate a glorious duel.


    First of all, you must be a noble with a notarized property, or have obtained the title of Glory Warrior in the Temple of War, to be eligible to initiate a glorious duel.


    Su Yan certainly couldn''t refuse the duel. But in his heart, he still felt that such a duel was very boring.


    Not only did Su Yan feel bored, but even Jiashan held the three-headed dragon with a bored expression, and was dozed off by Jiashan in his arms.


    Don''t look at the arrogant appearance of these nobles, if it shows the body here, it will probably scare them immediately!


    What these nobles of the Emperor Shitian are best at is being respectful and bluffing!


    Then Kashan also yawned with the three-headed dragon.


    If it was before, Kashan didn''t know how excited he would be to see the battle between these powerful fighters in Tiannan.


    But after meeting Su Yan, she was shocked to realize that the battles she was fascinated by were really the level of children''s fights.


    Kashan himself may not have the level of Su Yan, but this is the same as watching the NBA and looking at the CBA.


    Human vision has always been very critical. Once you accept a better one, you will inevitably not be able to go back to the past.


    It''s neither exciting nor interesting. It''s true that people often die.


    The arena is circular, and there are many places to watch the game.


    At this time, the students and teachers of the War God Academy were all occupied, and they all looked forward to how shocking the adult''s shot would be!


    And Su Yan did not seem to respond to this expectation.


    After coming to the arena, he even stretched his waist and looked bored.


    The dean came to Su Yan''s side and whispered: "You don''t need to save face today, you can use as much power as you can."


    Su Yan suddenly woke up from his dozing state: "Aren''t you afraid that I will demolish your Temple of War?"


    The dean did not answer, but instead drifted away.


    Someone dared to provoke by the gate, no matter who the person provokes, the dean absolutely cannot tolerate it!


    The God of War should be high above the hearts of these princes, inviolable!


    The surrounding atmosphere is very strange.


    The old king faintly felt that something was wrong, and for the sake of peace of mind, he announced: "Who can defeat this son in a duel, reward ten thousand gold, give the seventh-grade golden armor, and then seal the marquis!"


    Together, these three conditions can be considered rare and generous!


    Of course, the premise is to defeat Su Yan in the ring.


    These six masters all stared at Su Yan with wolfish eyes, but no one was willing to take the lead.


    It is definitely not easy to be able to beat Prince Zongyu into such a tragic situation!


    The first person to go up may not be more than 50% sure of winning!


    This is a judgment based on existing intelligence. In fact, none of the six of them knew how strong Su Yan was.


    A black-robed strong man said: "Dishan, didn''t you say that you are the strongest sky warrior in Tiannan? Now there is a chance to prove whether you are the strongest. Why do you go up and fight the white-robed boy? "


    Another black-robed strongman Dishan replied: "Do you want to provoke me to fight? The king''s reward is so rich, I think you have already been tempted, I will not grab this first opportunity! "


    Next, the two powerhouses attacked each other, and they were actually unwilling to be the first to fight with Su Yan.


    No one wants to face Su Yan''s edge, but in the end it becomes a stepping stone for others.


    The old king had already promised a great profit, but he was very angry when he saw the six powerhouses shirk each other and was unwilling to take the lead!


    This time it was Su Yan who jumped out and helped the old king out.


    "Hey, why don''t you six go together, maybe it''s more fun." Su Yan''s words were very relaxed.


    But this relaxed and full reveals a completely different meaning!


    This means absolute self-confidence!


    But in the eyes of these six masters, it is naturally another interpretation.


    They all agreed that Su Yan was too arrogant!


    This person is not the dean of the God of War. He doesn''t even have a decent identity in the God of War. Why should one pick six?


    Is this looking down on them?


    "Asshole, who do you think you are? Did you swell like this after defeating Prince Zongyu yesterday?"


    Although Prince Zongyu has the blessing of Huatian combat body, it is not that strong in the eyes of these six powerhouses.


    The strong are not only because of strength, but also because of their mind. Prince Zongyu really has nothing to say about his mentality.


    But since it can break Huatian''s battle body to that extent with one blow, Su Yan''s attack power must be very strong!


    Perhaps they are too strong to resist!


    So no one wants to directly confront Su Yan when he comes up.


    But there are also clever ones who smelled another smell. If the six of them go together, wouldn''t the one who fills the knife in the end has to win the king''s reward?


    As soon as I thought of this, I thought in my heart, I must save a little bit of strength later and stay at the end to make up the knife.


    The six masters have different ideas, but one thing is the same. They think that if one is one-on-one, Su Yan still has the possibility of winning.


    If it becomes a siege, then Su Yan is absolutely impossible to win!


    "Since you are looking for death by yourself, then we can only be disrespectful!"


    The five masters jumped into the circle one after another, and only one di Shitian in a black robe remained in place with a majestic expression.

 Chapter 2640： My sword is fast

    Chapter 2640 My Sword Is So Fast


    Facing the majestic emperor Shitian who refused to fight, the old king asked with a slight reproach: "Since you are Zongyu''s master, why don''t you join the battle group?"


    The master shook his head, and only confided four words: "Yu Li is not in harmony."


    Six to one is definitely not a glorious duel! As long as it is a warrior with pride, he should refuse!


    But the reward offered by the old king is too rich, rich enough to make a few masters give up their integrity as a fighter!


    Only the teacher still has the obsession of justice, so he chose to refuse.


    But there is no harm in missing a master!


    The lineup played is still unprecedentedly strong!


    The old king no longer looked at the master and thought, even if this son really has the ability to reach the sky, I am afraid he will definitely explain it here today.


    The first strong man to end took off his black robe.


    Under the black robe is a muscle that is so horrible that it explodes. Just looking at this muscle, you already know that it is a strong body refiner.


    And this strong man has four golden rings on his limbs. He first took them off one by one, and then he laughed and said: "This is the deadly golden ring I added for my own weight training. There are formations. After the blessing, each golden ring weighs two thousand catties."


    After speaking, he threw the golden rings on the ground. As expected, these golden rings were extremely heavy, and even the ring was slightly shaken.


    But Su Yan remained unmoved, and even his boring expression did not change at all.


    These five masters introduced themselves one by one in front of Su Yan. Each of these five great masters has its own characteristics, and they all have outstanding military exploits. It can be said that they are all powerful people who have been killed from the sea of ??blood!


    And as soon as Su Yan turned his hand over, the Tai''a Divine Sword had already appeared in his hand. This sword was golden and bright, and you could tell that it was absolutely extraordinary at a glance!


    Su Yan''s starting hand is very simple, and there is only one sentence: "My sword is fast, you have to be careful."


    They had already learned from Prince Zongyu how fast Su Yan was.


    Because it was almost impossible to see clearly, even Prince Zongyu thought that Su Yan used some super trick to deal with him, instead of simply slapped him.


    The strong body refinement attacked first. His name was Long De, and he was one of the most powerful body refiners in the Di Shitian clan.


    Generally, a strong body refiner can use a life-threatening golden ring to carry weight training.


    And he used four life-threatening golden rings, which together means that he has to carry eight thousand jin of strength for life and training!


    Such strength is absolutely very proud!


    "Ben Lei Fist!"


    Boxing combined with electric light, one plus one is definitely greater than two!


    In an instant, the ring was full of fist shadows, and the terrifying fist shadows were connected by lightning!


    Knowing in advance that Su Yan''s speed was terrifying, he had to use the sky full of lightning and fist shadow to seal the space that Su Yan could use.


    But the strange thing is that Su Yan actually stood motionless on the ring, letting the thunder fist get close!


    Long De is overjoyed! He has the power of five heavenly dragons, and the power of his physical body is already the pinnacle in Emperor Shitian!


    If you just hit Su Yan''s body like this, you would definitely crash Su Yan into a mess!


    But... Between the transformed elbows and armpits, Su Yan only stretched out one hand, and directly dispelled the countless shadows of Ben Lei Fist, and at the same time this hand also held down Long De''s fist!


    An unbelievable expression appeared on Long De''s face. He had no idea why Su Yan, who seemed to be just a handsome boy, could catch his fist head-on!


    After hesitating, a large amount of blood surged on Long De''s neck!


    This blood is gushing out! Even sprayed on teammates!


    This is a sword wound... but when did Su Yan make the sword?


    Long De''s eyes didn''t catch it at all.


    This wound seemed to appear on Long De''s neck out of thin air!


    Su Yan''s sword is not only shadowless, but also silent!


    Long De covered his wound, showing an expression of disbelief, Su Yan''s words still lingered in his ears-"My sword is fast."


    Long De thought he was ready, but he didn''t want Su Yan''s sword to reach such an incredible situation!


    Long De''s huge body crashed down on the ring, and the bottom has become silent.


    The students of the God of War finally confirmed one thing again-that adult''s combat power was terrifying to the extreme!


    An unbelievable expression appeared on the master''s face, because he was also a sword repairman, so he could even see the profound mystery contained in Su Yan''s sword!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would definitely not believe that in this era, there are people who can practice swordsmanship to the realm of legend!


    And at this moment, the attack of the second strong man arrived!


    Su Yan had just used up his sword at this time, and it was a fleeting gap.


    Without position evaluation, this attack took advantage of the sacrifices of teammates, and the timing was very well grasped.


    A purple dragon shadow suddenly appeared in the sky!


    "It''s Zhenjun Zixia who made the shot!"


    "This is Zixia God...Gong?" The battle was over before the last word was spoken.


    A golden light flashed in the air, and not only the purple dragon shadow, but the surgeon himself fell directly onto the ring!


    True Monarch Zixia once slaughtered hundreds of teams by himself, became famous for hundreds of years, and countless classic battles! When I was a mercenary, I was a famous master in the holy city! Many aristocratic families wanted to recruit him!


    But even Su Yan''s sword can''t stop it? !


    So far, Su Yan only moved two swords. The first sword was silent, and the second sword flashed with a golden light, all of them were a glimpse!


    The combined time of these two swords is not even a breath!


    But with these two swords, they actually killed the two powerhouses!


    How can you be scared?


    At this time Su Yan said again: "I have already said that my sword is very fast. It seems that you are still not prepared."


    Saying this sentence at this time, it feels completely different.


    Although Su Yan still stood idle in the middle of the ring as before. But at this time, he was already like a good sword out of its sheath!


    Either do not leak the edge, or show the edge!


    When Su Yan drew his sword, there was no room for maneuver.


    If it''s not for murder, then why draw the sword?


    Su Yan will never do unnecessary things...


    The other three masters are already experiencing severe scalp numbness, but they are hard to get off the hook!


    Who has seen such a weird and terrifying sword technique?


    The two swords just now, they asked themselves, they absolutely can''t take it down!


    The idiot Zongyu Prince doesn''t have long eyes. What kind of monster has he provoked this time?


    Can we deal with this special code?


    "You don''t have to fight anymore, I surrender and follow the handling of the driver."


    "I don''t think it is necessary to fight anymore. If you want to kill, you have to cut it casually."


    "Indeed...our strength..."


    These three powerhouses all chose to admit defeat. But they are standing in the arena of life and death.


    Even if they surrender, Su Yan has the right to live and kill them!

 Chapter 2641： Extreme oppression

    Chapter 2641 the ultimate oppression


    Su Yan showed a dispirited expression.


    When these Emperor Shitians came, they were magnificent. After only playing two swords, they were already like a rooster in a defeat, without any momentum.


    It''s so boring!


    Then Su Yan''s sword wind swept away, and all the so-called masters flew out and fell severely under the ring.


    Even the posture is unified buttocks backward, flat sand falling wild goose pose.


    None of these three had the most basic fighting intent, and Su Yan didn''t bother to play with them.


    The old king had an unbelievable expression as he watched the master lineup he brought collapsed in front of Su Yan.


    And Su Yan even had a bored expression on his face.


    Obviously, Su Yan was far from doing his best in the battle just now...


    The old king was already scared at this time, and this unexpected fiasco made him no longer know what to say!


    If it wasn''t for the sake of face, he couldn''t wait to escape from this arena now!


    Many thoughts turned in the old king''s mind, but these fearful thoughts were all denied by him.


    He is the king of Lingkan Kingdom, and if he escapes in full view, he will definitely become the laughing stock of Quan Tiannan.


    If you consider the issue of face, it is absolutely impossible to just admit defeat!


    At least you have to say a few words before you leave. Otherwise, where will the face of Lingkan Kingdom be put?


    "I heard that you are the prince of a certain tribe? I don''t know what tribe it is? My Lingkan Kingdom owns thirty-five cities..." Before the words of the old king fell, Su Yan''s sword was already on his neck. on.


    Su Yan''s speed is like a ghost, almost no one can see how Su Yan killed the old king.


    I saw that Su Yan''s posture was light and fluttering, extremely graceful, it seemed that his body had no weight at all, so he flew quickly through the sky like this!


    Even the masters and craftsmen around the old king had no time to react!


    There was only extreme shock in his eyes: With this ghostly body technique, coupled with the almost invincible sword technique, who could be his opponent? What kind of master teacher can teach such apprentices?


    Moreover, looking at Su Yan''s height and appearance, he must be Di Shitian with thin blood.


    Such hybrids are very discriminated against in the world of Di Shitian, and many advanced combat skills will only be imparted to the pure-blooded Di Shitian warriors!


    The appearance of Su Yan today breaks the conventions recognized by masters and craftsmen and the limits of swordsmanship.


    At this time, the masters couldn''t help but rejoice in their hearts. They didn''t use blood to make a fuss about the bloodline in the Warshen Academy to laugh at the white-clothed boy.


    Otherwise, they are probably already cold and temperatureless bodies!


    "Are you threatening me? The king of Lingkan." Su Yan''s words were still light.


    But in this softly speaking, there is a domineering attitude that is not as good as pecking.


    The so-called domineering does not mean whoever has a loud voice is domineering.


    Domineering ultimately depends on strength, only the strongest will everyone really convince you!


    As long as you are convinced, no matter what you do is unreasonable, it makes sense!


    At this time, Su Yan put a sword on the neck of the most powerful king in Tiannan. As long as the sword''s edge enters another three inches, the thirty-five cities will immediately be covered in hemp and filial piety!


    This is domineering!


    When Piff is angry, the world is plain!


    This is also the horror of Jian Xiu!


    No matter how powerful you are, when I am killed with a long sword and I am invincible, then these power and fame are just insignificant clouds and smoke!


    A bead of sweat fell on the old king''s forehead. At this time, only the old king could feel the faint killing intent above the sword!


    He knew that if he moved rashly, Su Yan could cut off his head casually.


    At this time Tianxuan has become very nervous, "This matter is definitely not to be killed, there is no way to go back after killing the king."


    Su Yan glanced at it and asked leisurely, "Do I need a back road?"


    Tianxuan was stunned by the question.


    Indeed, this man is invincible, and even the Dean may not be his opponent. Does he need a so-called back road?


    Even if there is a powerful army of 70,000 Emperor Shitian outside the Temple of War, even if the Lingkan Kingdom has 35 cities and a population of 5 million, would Su Yan be afraid?


    One person, one sword, rushing into the thousands of troops and horses is full of joy!


    He was originally such a person, if he can''t indulge in a chic, then he will cultivate a fairy and go straight home to grow sweet potatoes!


    Moreover, Su Yan has never been threatened by anyone, and no one can truly threaten Su Yan!


    The old king��s face was sweaty, and only when he had personally faced Su Yan''s blade, would he understand how extreme this blade was!


    The entire arena became extremely tense. No one would have thought that such a magical turn would happen!


    Here, this sword is very likely to determine the future power trend of the entire Tiannan!


    This exciting drama also made these students yearn for!


    Worthy of being that adult, once shot, it will be like thunder!


    Not only should it be a blockbuster, but it should also be as shocking as it scares people to death!


    Anyone who dares to provoke will kill him with one sword.


    The dean persuaded me at this moment: "Why don''t you give me a face? Let him go."


    Of course this was with Su Yan. In this Temple of War, only the Dean could speak with Su Yanping on an equal footing.


    Su Yan looked back at the dean.


    The old king''s back was soaked in cold sweat at this time, and his strong instinct for survival supported him to stand in front of Su Yan, otherwise he would have collapsed.


    At this time, Su Yan''s momentum was surging, and he was the focus of all eyes chasing in this arena.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s face showed the usual harmless smile, "Forget it, Dean, I will give you a face this time."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the tense atmosphere in the entire arena was immediately resolved.


    There is no doubt that Su Yan has the final say at this time, and the whole situation will turn back and forth because of his words.


    It is the so-called control of the strong. In the shortest time, win all the initiative with the strongest sense of oppression!


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the old king has been amnesty. He has never been so lucky in his life. It is really a wonderful thing that he can still live!


    And Su Yan also received the long sword at this moment, still with the trademark harmless smile on his face.


    But no one dared to despise the smile on Su Yan''s face at this time, because everyone knows the depth and depth behind this smile!


    Su Yan collected the sword and walked toward the outside of the arena with a sense of excitement.


    The winning or losing here is of little significance to Su Yan. It''s just a kid''s clumsy joke.

 Chapter 2642： Absolute power

    Chapter 2642 Absolute Power


    In stark contrast to Su Yan''s relaxed and freehand brushwork, the old king''s face was full of unbelievable expressions.


    When I went back, I had to stand up with my followers, because my legs were so weak that I couldn''t even walk.


    "No one has ever dared to treat the king of Lingkan Kingdom like this! This king wants revenge! This king must revenge!" The old king only had this mumbled words.


    "Master didn''t go on stage just now because he saw any clues?" a master forced him to ask next to him.


    Although the three of them survived, they were also humiliated by Su Yan and turned into the laughing stock of the God of War. Naturally, I am very dissatisfied with the masters who did not play!


    Since everyone is here, they should advance and retreat together! Why do you take care of yourself?


    The master shook his head: "The strength of this son is already at the level of shocking the past and the present. The council put in the holy city will definitely have a foothold! Where can I see the level of strength? I just I simply don��t want to deceive the less with more. I didn��t expect it to escape a catastrophe...


    "Master, you said that if the king invites the master of the holy city to come, can he deal with this Su Yan? If you don''t hesitate to cost, you can definitely invite those invisible masters to deal with this Su Yan, right?"


    The master said: "You don''t have to do this kind of thing. A master who can be moved by money must not be his opponent. And the idea of ??revenge... It''s best to abandon it."


    "why?"


    Another expert said: "Why do you still want to take revenge when things are up to this day? It''s only a matter of one thought that he smashes the Lingkan Kingdom alone! Such an existence is no longer something we can afford. Tiannan Warshen Academy will inevitably select him to participate in the God of War festival. After the God of War festival, I am afraid that he will become famous all over the world! Become a world-famous grand master! Far from being a remote and small country like the Lingkan Kingdom that can offend... "


    The old king was really overwhelmed by fear and anger. After listening to this analysis, he was taken aback and didn''t know what to do.


    The sense of fear that Su Yan had just put the sword on his neck had not completely disappeared.


    Listening to these analyses at this time actually produced a strong sense of subjugation in my heart! Can not help but become very worried!


    "What should the king do?"


    The master sighed: "I can only surrender obediently, and give him and the Warshenyuan the most generous gift to express his sincerity. As long as one hundred thousand gold and one hundred mythril ingots, the dean must be satisfied. This is to pay for one. Safe."


    The old king nodded as soon as he gritted his teeth, "Just do it!"


    Although this has been the tax revenue of the Lingkan Kingdom for ten years, in order to preserve his throne, what is this?


    I just hate the existence that I can''t afford to offend and wrong!


    Of course, the old king was very angry, even bleeding. But the situation is like this. If he wants to protect his power and status, he must not offend this kind of war **** at the top of the food chain!


    For a small border country like them, this is an iron rule!


    Until now, only surrendering is the most reasonable option.


    When your power is too strong, the enemy will not be able to give birth to the so-called spirit of resistance, and will only succumb to your power and dare not do anything extra!


    This is absolute power!


    Absolute power often brings absolute surrender!


    Only animals that live in groups are born with worship for the strong!


    Especially the women of Di Shitian, they have almost crazy worship for the strong.


    After Su Yan left the arena, something was wrong immediately.


    Because behind him, the women of the Emperor Shitian have chased up like a fanatical star chaser!


    They also wanted to be accepted by Su Yan as maids and wait on them by their side. If you can''t become the strong, then following the strong at the closest distance is almost the default option of the Di Shitian girl!


    In their world, Su Yan is definitely the strongest person visible to the naked eye!


    Such a strong person will shine on the road. Give people a sense of texture!


    All eyes and attention couldn''t leave Su Yan at all.


    When Su Yan saw these women of the Emperor Shitian, from their wolf-like eyes, Su Yan sensed a kind of extra enthusiasm, and even Su Yan was shocked.


    Although Su Yan knew that Di Shitian had such a tradition, it was too crazy.


    If it weren''t for Tianxuan to stop by, these Di Shitian women would have already rushed forward and pressed Su Yan under her body together...


    The Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian is still very majestic in the Temple of War.


    And Su Yan also began to slander, did it feel like being an idol star? Sure enough, the star chasers are really scary!


    Su Yan never felt scared when facing a powerful enemy, but in the face of these fanatical female fans, she felt a little unbearable.


    Lingkan Kingdom''s apology and compensation came the next day.


    For this sum of compensation, the dean especially sought out Su Yan.


    The old and the young chatted in the room for a long time.


    When Tianxuan was guarding outside, the expression on his face became more and more weird.


    Because she clearly heard some conversations that made her very speechless.


    First of all, Su Yan''s voice: "No, no, no, dean, the arena is my contribution, at least five to five points?"


    "I drove the Temple of War, you fight at my home court, don��t you have to pay rent? Besides, what do you mean by killing two idiots? Don��t forget that in the end, I prevented you from killing the king. If you do it The king of the Lingkan Kingdom, will there be so much compensation for you today? At least it should be divided between seven and three!"


    "Seven-three open? Old fellow, are you too ruthless? Don''t blame me for calling you old fellow! I am always so straight when talking and doing things!" Then there was the sound of tapping the table, "If you don''t split the account today, , Lao Tzu will demolish your Temple of War!"


    "Then June 4th..."


    "No! There is no discussion at Fifty-Five! Otherwise I will tear down your Warshen Temple!"


    "Su Yan, don''t you know what it means to respect the old and love the young? I have always heard that these four words are the most important virtues among you humans! Are you not a human being?"


    "You''re not a human being! Don''t talk nonsense! Five or five points! One less son, I will tear down your Warshen Temple and do what I say!"


    If the conversation between the old and the young in the room is spread...


    It will definitely make those young girls who have extremely strong longings for them feel disillusioned.


    Two of Tiannan''s strongest existences actually hid in the room to start a looting meeting.


    Hey����


    Tianxuan was a little skeptical at this time, is she not strong enough because she is not abnormal enough?

 Chapter 2643： Arrived in the Holy City

    Chapter 2643


    The holy city is about 3,700 kilometers away from Tiannan.


    Such a distance, if Su Yan flew with the sword, it would be enough to reach in one day.


    But if you consider the two maids around you, it''s not so fast.


    Moreover, Su Yan would continue to learn the battle etiquette of the **** of war priests, so as not to wear help at critical moments.


    Su Yan learned and imitated the combat skills of Emperor Shitian very quickly, almost immediately.


    Tianxuan also exclaimed that Su Yan is a rare super genius in the world.


    But when it comes to the etiquette part... Tianxuan is a bit difficult.


    Su Yan''s personality is very casual and free and easy, and he has always dismissed all these red tapes.


    So progress has been very difficult.


    The God of War Festival is a very important event for all major forces.


    It was held in name to pay tribute to the God of War.


    And through the War God Festival, the major forces can select from the grassroots and provide many opportunities to climb up.


    Precisely because it is an opportunity to change destiny.


    Even in the audition stage, the most direct **** fight will be carried out in the arena.


    The mind and strength of each soldier who can survive such a **** battle will be very strong!


    The Di Shitian clan is brave and good at fighting, and has a strong style of martial arts.


    Powerful fighters can not only enjoy the last resources and titles, but even the women of the Emperor Shitian can also get what they want and supply them as resources.


    The journey to the holy city was so long that Su Yan originally planned to fly on the three-headed magic dragon.


    But the dean tried his best to stop Su Yan''s plan.


    The three-headed magic dragon flies in the hinterland of Di Shitian... The dean even felt that he could not even think of a more ostentatious method than this!


    Before the God of War ceremony began, the dean hoped that Su Yan would keep an absolute low-key. It is best not to become the strongest opponent identified by the major forces.


    When all opponents are targeting you, all kinds of tricks will inevitably emerge in endlessly, such as assassination, curse, poison, seduction, etc...


    After so many years of the God of War Festival, it has long since become less pure due to the corruption of power.


    On the table, the fighters of the major forces fight each other, and under the table, the major forces will do everything they can to fight in the extreme!


    The final ranking can almost determine the ranking of the major forces in the Holy City in the next ten years, so the resources invested have always been no small matter.


    The Tiannan area has always been the border area of ??the power core of Emperor Shitian, and the overall strength is very weak.


    Even if the king of Lingkan Kingdom went out with 70,000 soldiers, it seemed very arrogant.


    This strength is not worth mentioning in the vicinity of the holy city.


    Many families near the holy city are full of masters.


    Some families have more than ten sky warriors in one family, more than the entire Tiannan area!


    In the past, even if the Temple of War in Tiannan had the intention to fight for power in the holy city, it could not have the bargaining chip for a substantial game.


    At most, he can only accompany the last seat at the gambling table and enjoy a reputation that focuses on participation.


    But this time it was completely different, because Su Yan joined in.


    Su Yan''s joining is like an apple suddenly placed on the chess board of Go.


    What a Go player can deal with is only black and white pawns. What should I do when an apple is placed on the board?


    Those so-called chess players, the existence of the council, must have been shocked, and then they will be helpless?


    The dean couldn''t help snickering just thinking of this.


    The deeper he hides now, after the God of War ceremony begins, the lighter Su Yan''s burst of light in the holy city will be brighter!


    For the purpose of acting in a low-key manner, the dean specially prepared a car for Su Yan.


    This driver is a carriage, but it is not an ordinary carriage. There are countless exquisite patterns carved on it, and the space inside is almost like a house.


    The front is moved by the sky of nine elder wings.


    These nine pegasus horses are all pure white with no variegated color, which is in line with the high-end royal family''s requirements for horses.


    No matter the carriage or the Pegasus flying high, all revealed the identity of the noble prince Su Yan.


    This carriage is actually not low-key anymore, but compared to Su Yan''s three-headed dragon, it is really low-key.


    Regarding these, Su Yan has never had any thoughts.


    He has always been at ease, regardless of luxury or simplicity, he is not so picky.


    More importantly, after leaving the Temple of War, Su Yan was finally able to meditate again.


    The vitality outside is not as strong as in the Temple of War, and the vision that "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" can trigger is not so exaggerated.


    I have to say that the Heaven and Human Realm is really a holy place for cultivation. The vitality recovery here is extremely fast, and Su Yan can maintain his best peak almost every moment.


    According to Su Yan''s understanding during this period, the holy city is the culmination of the unity of the emperor, the heaven, the politics and the religion!


    In the world of Di Shitian, grasping the holy city is equivalent to grasping everything.


    This city is said to have a history of nearly 10,000 years. Even if it is not interpreted from the perspective of rights and religion, there are countless art treasures in the city.


    To be honest, Su Yan has always been looking forward to the trip to the Holy City.


    Di Shitian''s artwork was very popular with Su Yan. Su Yan had even made plans. After the passage between the earth and the realm of heaven and man was opened in the future, he would get a little of Di Shitian''s artwork and store it in one door.


    Su Yan was meditating this day.


    But I heard Jiashan''s cheers: "Master, we seem to have arrived!"


    It was the first time that Kashan arrived in the holy city. At this time, he was completely shocked by the sight in front of him!


    The beauty of the holy city cannot be fully described by the text of the book.


    Su Yan opened his eyes and opened the curtain of the carriage, only to see a pure white city sitting in the air!


    Behind this city is the sunshine!


    Three rounds of the sun shine the holy city dazzlingly!


    This is an absolute city in the sky. Although I haven''t entered it yet, I already feel the supreme majesty!


    Su Yan stared at this holy city, and some fragments in his memory seemed to wake up at this moment...


    When he was still the emperor, he crossed many worlds and witnessed many sky cities like this!


    That was the age of mythology, and now the age of the doomsday has ended, the vitality has been restored, and a new cycle has begun.


    Time flies, enough to turn the sea into a mulberry field.


    Countless strong men and even gods and fairy kings have fallen into the long river of time.


    After Dou Zhuan Xingyi, I couldn''t expect to see such an existence today!


    Su Yan felt a lot of emotions in his heart for a while, and many of the scenes from that year came to mind involuntarily.


    Those lost authority and glory are the dignity of the immortal emperor... Su Yan will definitely take it back with his own hands!


    And revenge will definitely be done by himself!

 Chapter 2644： arena

    Chapter 2644 Arena


    Su Yan and their identities are not ordinary, they have special customs clearance documents, and they can also take the VIP channel and enter the city very quickly.


    If it''s just a general business trip, it will take at least five or six hours to wait for the city to enter.


    The God of War ceremony is coming soon, and all parties in the holy city face very strict inspections.


    The interior of the holy city is divided into four blocks and eight areas. Each of these eight regions has different functions.


    Su Yan and the others directly entered the Western District and went straight to the Battle Sacred Hall!


    Di Shitian��s beliefs are very mixed, not just the **** of war, there are hundreds of chaotic beliefs, and almost all believers of the gods have set up temples in the west.


    One of the two largest temples in the West District is the Temple of the Gods of War, and the other comparable is the Temple of Heaven.


    In the world of Di Shitian, the faith of God of War accounts for almost 70% of the faith of Di Shitian, and the other hundreds of beliefs together account for 30% of the share.


    The reason why the Tiandiyuan is so strong is because behind it are the royal family of Emperor Shitian and His Majesty the Holy Emperor!


    His Majesty the Holy Emperor is the supreme ruler in the world of Emperor Shitian, and the power possessed by the Holy Emperor is also the strongest in the world of Emperor Shitian, not one of them!


    After entering the Western District, someone immediately received Su Yan and his party and led them into the battle hall.


    Although Tiannan Temple of War is generally well-known, it is one of the twelve Temples of War in the world anyway, and Su Yanji, who is the representative, was treated courteously.


    Because he was afraid that Su Yan would provoke something again, Tianxuan did all the reception procedures alone.


    The dean still has some important things that must be completed, and after completion, he will come to the holy city to join Su Yan and the others.


    The battle hall of the holy city is the core of the temples of the gods of war in the world, and the twelve temples of the gods of war are undisputedly ranked first.


    The building area of ??the temple is not as large as the Temple of War in Tiannan, but the momentum is definitely not lost, even more than!


    The tall pillars support the huge building, putting the Buddha in it and returning to the age of mythology, and a sense of solemnity blows across the face.


    There are many historical sites in the temple, and even each statue can tell a corresponding historical story.


    This can be said to be the highest church of the **** of war belief.


    For the believers of God of War, if they can enter it during their lifetime, even if they just pray once, their life will be considered complete.


    Su Yan and the others were settled in a separate courtyard behind the temple. The small courtyard was very remote, but also very quiet.


    Jiashan''s temperament was very active, and he couldn''t wait to settle down and said, "It''s not easy to come to the holy city. Have we been bored here all the time? Don''t go out and stroll around?"


    Su Yan is also very interested in this alien civilization. Since Kashan said so, it doesn''t hurt to go out and have a look.


    But Tianxuan tried his best to stop Su Yan. Because I was afraid that things in the Tiannan Warshen Temple would happen again.


    The water in the holy city is very deep, and many families, forces, and sects have made a strong layout in the holy city. Many people who seem inconspicuous may be important figures of a certain force.


    If these important people provoke Su Yan indifferently, it will probably be cold.


    Since Su Yan can blast the masters of the Lingkan Kingdom, it should be easy to blast the masters and families of the holy city.


    Tianxuan certainly had absolute confidence in Su Yan''s strength.


    Judging from Su Yan''s strength, it really doesn''t matter what to offend people. These statements are completely meaningless to the strong.


    Even if these big figures and the forces behind them will be smashed by Su Yan, the event will definitely cause a sensation.


    In this way, the low-key tactics formulated by the Dean will not be self-defeating.


    When Tianxuan said these words, they were rejected by Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s reason is very good. Tianxuan is just his maid now. There is absolutely no maid in this world who asks the master to do or can''t do anything!


    Isn''t this a big servant bullying the Lord?


    How could Su Yan tolerate this happening to him.


    A maid only needs to lead the way and be a guide in the holy city.


    If you are not obedient, then hehe, you can only take care of the family law...


    To put it bluntly, this family method is of course spanking.


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie has never lied to other men, and she really has nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Tianxuan''s face blushed, and once again he couldn''t maintain his cold image in front of Su Yan...


    Tianxuan has some knowledge about the holy city. She had been to the holy city about ten times before because of official business.


    The size of the holy city is more than ten times that of the general Dishitian city.


    A small place like Yinsong City is hardly comparable to the Holy City. The Holy City is just the Xuanwu Jiaofang to the north, which is already bigger than the entire Silver Pine City!


    In the holy city, there are approximately 800,000 people living.


    This number is not worth mentioning in the human world, but in the world of heaven and human, it is already regarded as the largest city in the world.


    There are many scenery and interesting humanities in the city. As a traveler from another world, all this is very interesting.


    More importantly, the pair of kings and sons of the Lingkan Kingdom paid Su Yan a large fortune. On the road to the holy city, Su Yan can consume as much as he wants!


    As long as the two little maids look at something more, Su Yan can announce: "I want this thing!"


    Kashan asked angrily: "Do you know what this thing is for, you just buy it!"


    "Do I need to know? It doesn''t matter what these things are called, or what they are used for. The important thing is that the uncle has money! You can buy what you see. The fun of the rich is so boring."


    The two maids could only shake their heads for Su Yan''s mannerism.


    Su Yan is very calm most of the time, but occasionally there are occasions for nonsense. When Su Yan was messing around, it was more elusive than when he was calm.


    I didn''t know how many things I bought along the way, and in the end even Kashan and Tianxuan were numb.


    At the end of the long street, they suddenly heard cheers like a mountain whirring and a tsunami, and then they saw a tall circular building.


    There are many reliefs on this round building, and it looks the size of a professional stadium.


    Of course, there is no such thing as a professional stadium in the world of Di Shitian.


    This is actually an arena.


    The cheers came from the arena.


    "Is there a battle inside?"


    "Well, although the God of War Festival has not officially started, the previous sea elections are about to end. For the people of the Holy City, this is no less than a carnival!" Tianxuan replied.


    Su Yan said: "Why don''t we go in and take a look, I just want to see how strong those possible opponents are."


    While talking, there was a continuous burst of cheers in the arena, which also made Su Yan even more curious about what was going on in the arena.

 Chapter 2645： Maka

    Chapter 2645


    An embarrassed expression appeared on Tianxuan''s face: "It''s already this time. Today''s game has already started for an hour. Tickets should have been sold out long ago. Should we not be able to enter?"


    "Really?" Su Yan directly took the two rubies in his hands, and said to the two guards outside the arena: "Take us in, these two gems are yours."


    The two guards were very tall and even surpassed the ordinary Di Shitian warriors, standing at the gate of the arena very majestic.


    In fact, there are many civilians listening to the game outside the arena. The consumption of this ticket is definitely not affordable for ordinary people.


    And these two guards can just deter ordinary people who want to escape the ticket and have a fluke mentality.


    The two guards stared at Su Yan with serious expressions.


    Tianxuan said: "How can our soldiers of Emperor Shitian be greedy for money and be so insulted by you..."


    Before Tianxuan''s words were finished, these two Emperor Shitian fighters had already opened their way.


    Su Yan showed a smile, "There are few people in this world who can''t live with money."


    Tianxuan''s expression was a bit awkward, and she wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.


    The two guards were very kind as expected with money. Not only brought Su Yan and the others in, but even brought them into the contestant channel.


    Looking at it from here, the arena is 20 meters away, and it is undoubtedly the best spot to watch the battle!


    The auditorium in the arena is really hot, and both men and women have a very fierce and fanatical expression on their faces!


    The atmosphere in the arena is extremely warm!


    At least a hundred times more fanatical than sports games on earth!


    After all, this is not pure competition, it has something to do with faith.


    Moreover, Di Shitian was originally a very warlike nation.


    The fighting on the ring is full of flesh and blood!


    One head was cut off, and then blood sprayed all over the floor...


    After the casualties, it just made these audiences more fanatical!


    Su Yan and the others watched three more games. He did not comment on his opponents, nor did he say his views on the situation.


    Kashan was really infected, and he was so excited that such an atmosphere would not be felt in a small border town like Yinsong!


    Then ushered in an intermission.


    The dead bodies and blood stains on the ring need to be dealt with. , Jiashan finally had a chance to breathe.


    Su Yan asked, "What does the yellow suit and mask of Di Shitian beside the ring do?"


    This Emperor Shitian was much stronger than the fighters on the stage. He was not a referee, but stood in the corner of the ring, wearing a mysterious mask, staring at the ring from beginning to end.


    And these tens of thousands of spectators and the soldiers on the stage seemed to be very used to the existence of this mysterious Emperor Shitian, and almost no one cared about him.


    "This is the observer of the council." Tian Xuan replied.


    The council is equivalent to the Senate. In addition to the high-level members of the Temple of War, other powerful families and peerless powerhouses can also obtain the qualifications of a member of the council.


    The observer represents the highest authority of the council, supervising every battle here. Represents the eyes of the council!


    After figuring out the identity of the mysterious emperor Shi Tian that Su Yan cared most about, Su Yan really had no interest.


    "We can go back so long after we have been out," Su Yan said.


    "Didn''t you watch it? There seem to be three more games later." Gashan asked regretfully.


    "It doesn''t make much sense to look at it anymore."


    "Su Yan, you think these people are too weak, right?"


    Su Yan said: "We didn''t come in to observe our opponents, but to feel the atmosphere. The atmosphere of the battle was really good, and even I wanted to be on the stage."


    "There are up to three days before you can play! Just bear with it."


    Tianxuan''s words made Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, he was not a fighting fanatic.


    Back at the door of the Temple of War, they found that there were many merchants queuing at the door.


    "This is...what''s the situation? Has anyone moved to a new house?" Gashan asked curiously.


    "Su Yan just bought so many things indiscriminately! Now, of course they have to deliver them. These are our things..."


    Gashan looked at the long line and said, "If they deliver all the goods they bought just now, at least it will be tomorrow afternoon, right? Can our yard fit it?"


    Even if she is the princess of a small country, she has never seen such a big battle since she was a child and lived in a prosperous environment!


    This... is really too exaggerated!


    Although women are naturally fond of shopping, but like Su Yan, he buys the whole store without even asking about the price. Where is the fun of choosing carefully?


    One point is that the money spent is really boring.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all.


    Because the Lingkan Kingdom paid 100,000 gold and 100 mithril ingots to the God of War in order to calm down the situation, Su Yan and the director received 50,000 gold after five to five points.


    It only spent two thousand dollars to go out just now. ,


    He didn''t feel distressed at all, and even a little frustrated.


    If you want to spend money faster, it is estimated that fifty thousand gold will not be spent this year!


    Not to mention that Su Yan still has more valuable things like Yuehua, Starlight Essence, and Mithril Bar...


    In fact, fifty thousand gold is really not a small amount. For a medium-sized country, it is almost three years of fiscal revenue.


    So Su Yanneng didn''t take it seriously.


    When Su Yan led the two maids to enter the door, a young Di Shitian suddenly knelt in front of Kashan on one knee, put one hand on his chest, and said in a very religious tone: "Beautiful lady, I Can you know your name? Your beauty is like a bright moon in the sky, enough to light up the entire holy city, so that I can''t forget it when I see it..."


    Jiashan looked at Su Yan naturally, she was Su Yan''s maid now.


    The maid can almost be equated with private property in Di Shitian''s dictionary.


    In that case, Su Yan should make a decision on this matter.


    Kashan stood beside Su Yan very comfortably, because Su Yan, who came out of modern society, really respected women. In some places, even Gashan would find it incredible!


    In the Middle Ages, women belonged to their fathers and brothers before they got married, and belonged to their husbands after they got married, and they were almost semi-goods.


    Even if Kashan is the princess of Emperor Shitian, this will not change.


    Unless it is strong enough like Tianxuan, enough to make everyone ignore her gender, it is qualified to change this fate as a woman.


    Su Yan never regards every living person as goods. This is a basic issue of respect.


    But it is this basic respect issue that is considered a huge improvement in the heaven and human world.


    Kashan is very grateful for this. This is why she particularly likes to be with Su Yan, not only because Su Yan is invincible and powerful, but also because of Su Yan''s good personality.


    Of course, this was the young girl''s thoughts that Jiashan buried in her heart, and she hadn''t confided it to Su Yan.

 Chapter 2646： The convulsive son

    Chapter 2646-The Twitching Son


    The figure of Di Shitian, who was kneeling on one knee, was very long, which was nothing special.


    The normal height of a Di Shitian male is about two meters, a living giant kingdom.


    And his figure is very slender, completely different from the devil muscle men that Su Yan sees every day, and his face is also very handsome.


    However, Su Yan is a straight man of the reinforced concrete level. Such a handsome guy is definitely not good for Su Yan.


    Moreover, Su Yan was also very cold to the earthy love words he said. With a flick of his finger, the little handsome boy of Emperor Shitian was already bounced out by a gentle force.


    Although this force is soft, it gives people an irresistible texture!


    The little handsome guy was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Su Yan leading the two big beauties into the door talking and laughing.


    "Wait...Do you know who I am? You dare to do this to me!" The handsome boy said loudly.


    But Su Yan and the two great beauties continued to talk and laugh, and no one looked back, completely ignoring him!


    The little handsome guy really couldn''t stand it anymore. This completely ignored attitude made him crazy!


    "Presumptuous! Do you know who I am? I am the son of Prince Basil! How dare you ignore me so much? Master Kuoni in the battle hall is my uncle! Who do you think you are facing? That dwarf , Who do you think you are? Do you think you are worthy of such a beautiful young lady? You are not even a pure-blooded Di Shitian! It''s just an inferior existence!"


    Su Yan still didn''t bother to look back, but Jiashan turned his head and glanced at him.


    With just such a glance, he confirmed his plan!


    There are many beauties in the holy city, but the eyes are as clear as Jiashan, and women who seem to be empty valley orchids are really rare.


    Kashan is not only impeccable in his facial features and figure, but more importantly, he has a temperament.


    This temperament has a fatal attraction to most of the Di Shitian men!


    After the little handsome guy became extremely angry, he even wanted to prove himself in front of Kashan, so after he opened his hands, a golden lightning bolt formed!


    Dianguang bypassed the crowd and exploded in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan chose to ignore him just because he simply looked down on the other party.


    If the other party is too uninterested, then Su Yan will definitely ride his face and output a wave.


    It makes no sense to let this stupid provoke casually in front of you, right?


    Although Su Yan Xu Ran has grown a lot in Buddhism. But it definitely does not mean that some small trash fish can show off in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan was about to lose his temper, but didn''t want a purple electric light to come out diagonally from behind!


    The purple electric light directly energized the little handsome boy, foaming at his mouth and twitching all over his body.


    Although the owner of this purple electric light doesn''t know his name, he wears the golden armor of a samurai from the sky.


    Su Yan was a little curious, why did the sky warrior want to make a move on his behalf? It stands to reason that the little handsome guy didn''t offend him, he didn''t make a move.


    "The three are from the God of War in Tiannan?" The sky warrior first bowed his fist and saluted Su Yan.


    This etiquette is often used only by equal sky warriors. Su Yan has taken a lot of etiquette classes in Tianxuan these few days, and has already understood Di Shitian''s complicated etiquette.


    However, Su Yan is still very cold about this kind of red tape, and is too lazy to do it.


    "Oh?" Su Yan put his hands in the wide sleeves, with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    The sky warrior clasped his fist and said: "I also come from the God of War Academy, but from the Asura Realm War God Academy in the west. I am considered to be three colleagues."


    Shura Realm is close to the territory of Asura.


    Just as the God of War Temple in Tiannan has to bear the responsibility for the war with the Devil Dragon, the God of War Temple in the Asura Realm has to prepare for a war with the Asuras.


    The number of the Devil Dragon clan has always been extremely small, and Asura can easily organize a million army out, the pressures faced by both sides can hardly be the same.


    So after hearing that the sky warrior came from the God of War in the Asura Realm, Tian Xuan''s face showed a trace of approval.


    As long as he can survive in the God of War in the Asura Realm, he must be an outstanding fighter.


    What''s more, he has been promoted to the rank of Sky Warrior!


    Tianxuan asked, "I don''t know what your honorable name is?"


    "Silver-haired Valkyrie, there is the emblem of the Tiannan Marshall Temple on your clothes, you should be Tianxuan. The only female Valkyrie among the twelve guardians of the Temple of Truth!" Sky Bushido, "My name is Porosa ."


    After hearing this name, Tianxuan''s expression was moved.


    Because this name is not trivial, Porosa is a very powerful existence in the Temple of War in the Asura Realm!


    Porosa once led five thousand troops to defeat fifty thousand Asura''s troops!


    With one enemy ten, the enemy is a powerful Asura, such a record is enough to blow a lifetime!


    "How did Lord Porosa come to the Holy City?"


    A wry smile appeared on Porosa''s face, "Because I promised the prince to accept his son as an apprentice, there was an offense just now, please forgive me."


    This him is surprisingly the little handsome guy lying on the ground already foaming at his mouth.


    They all said that they raised their hands and didn''t hit the smiley people. What''s more, Porosa''s attitude was really nothing to say. The disciple had foamed at the mouth and twitched all over his body. Su Yan didn''t bother to investigate this matter anymore.


    After Su Yan led the two maids to leave.


    Porosa still stared at Su Yan and their backs for a long time, until they completely disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Then he came to the disciple and said sternly: "Do you know how much disaster you have just caused? The disaster comes out of your mouth, don''t you know?"


    The prince��s son is the prince��s son, and having this status is very powerful in the holy city.


    But the little handsome guy still dare not presumptuously in front of Porosa, not only because of his status as a master and apprentice, but also because Porosa is a battle-tested warrior, and there is a sense of killing in his gestures!


    Shizi asked: "Master, could it be...what''s wrong?"


    "What''s the matter? You are really stupid. If you are not my disciple, it will be enough to watch you die! The white-haired woman is Tianxuan from the Tiannan Wars Shenyuan, do you know her nickname?"


    "What is it?"


    "She is called the silver-haired **** of death in Tiannan! At the War God Festival, how many powerful enemies she strangled with a silver spear and entered the top sixteen. In Tiannan, she can face the siege of ten dragons with her own strength. He also completed the anti-kill. And he is the chairman of the Tiannan Temple of War, and the guardian of the Temple of Truth! Do you think you can afford such a woman?"


    Shi Zi was completely stunned when he heard this, if he knew the identity of Tianxuan, he would definitely not dare to come forward and strike up a conversation.


    Porosa asked again: "Can such a woman follow a man that a fool like you can afford?"

 Chapter 2647： Assassin

    Chapter 2647 the assassin


    Shi Zi was completely stunned, because what the master said was nothing he had expected.


    He only saw Jiashan at first sight, and then he was shocked! Unexpectedly, there would be such a perfect woman in this world!


    At the second glance, I saw the silver-haired Tianxuan again, and then he was amazed. Although Tianxuan''s beauty is not as good as Kashan, the heroic spirit between the eyebrows can be regarded as a different style.


    At the third glance, he saw Su Yan among the two beauties... This short stature clearly said that he was definitely not a pure-blooded Di Shitian!


    I suddenly became unbalanced!


    What''s more important is that none of these three have been seen in the holy city, they must be country folks from outside. As long as it is from the country, it is certainly bullying!


    After all, he is the identity of the son!


    At this time, after listening to the reminder from the master and craftsman, he suddenly broke into cold sweat, and only felt like he was walking in front of the ghost gate.


    Yes! Why didn''t I think of it just now?


    How could a man who can be followed by such two outstanding women be a hillbilly who doesn''t understand anything and is not pure blood?


    Can occupy the existence of these two great beauties, it must be... at least equal to the masters and masters, right?


    Shi Zi''s imagination is still a bit worse, he really imagined Su Yan''s strength too low!


    Porosa solemnly admonished: "As the teacher just attacked you, he was actually saving you. That man must be the secret weapon prepared by the Tiannan Wars God Temple for the God of War Festival. If you annoy him, he will kill you here. It''s..."


    "Father will definitely help me take revenge!"


    "Fool! What''s the point of revenge? You were already dead at that time!"


    This is how Shizi reacted, even if someone could avenge him. If it is dead, everything is empty!


    "Asshole! After you go back, you will be fined to temper your physical body in the Celestial Perfect Array for fifty days. If you dare to run around, I will interrupt your dog legs!"


    An extremely bitter smile appeared on Shizi''s face, but he didn''t dare to make the masters angry, so he could only say yes with resignation.


    This episode had little effect on Su Yan.


    On the way back, Tian Xuan gave a brief introduction of Porosa''s record, and Su Yan also gave a casual hum.


    Su Yan looked at the sculpture of the fountain very seriously. It seems that this sculpture is more important than the Temple of War in the Asura Realm!


    "When will the dean come?" Su Yan asked.


    "I don''t know yet, there is no news at present." Tian Xuan replied.


    "Do you have any ideas?" Tian Xuan asked.


    "I hope to finish it soon, I''m a bit in a hurry." This answer really has Su Yan''s style.


    Tian Xuan said: "Don''t underestimate the heroes of the world, every time the God of War ceremony, there will almost always be brand new geniuses!"


    "To challenge me, these so-called geniuses need at least two thousand years to strengthen themselves, and in the process they have to have constant adventures. There are always many geniuses in this world, but in the end they can become peerless figures. Less. Because besides talent, there are two other things that are also very important, mind and luck."


    "If the mind is not strong, then even if you have talent, it is no use. Practice is to go against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. If you can''t bear loneliness, or indulge in female **** or something, then all your talents will be squandered. It is also very strong, but it may not be a success, because luck is also very important."


    The normal emperor Shitian does not have the supreme wisdom roots of the ninth generation like Su Yan. If the master who led him in is a waste, maybe the genius will be forcibly trained and discarded.


    And the harder you work, the faster you waste!


    What''s more interesting is that this world has always been in Chollima, but Bole doesn''t always have it.


    So every year, there are always a lot of geniuses, but in the end, there are very few.


    That night.


    Starlight shines on the holy city.


    There are many gems in the holy city that emit light through specific spiritual patterns and formations, which almost light up the night. So the holy city has the title of city that never sleeps.


    This is the most special one among the twelve temples of the gods of war in the entire world of heaven and human, and is also called the temple.


    The sacred breath here is really richer than the outside world.


    But the holy city is, after all, the largest metropolis in the world of Emperor Shitian. Because of the large population, a stale air will naturally arise.


    This stale air can easily offset the original aura of the holy city.


    In terms of cultivation, this place is far inferior to those heaven and blessings.


    But here is the holy city, the home of all the spirits of Emperor Shitian, and the most special city forever. It is the center of all rights.


    Therefore, the strong of Emperor Shitian will rush to the holy city.


    Su Yan was sitting on the roof meditating.


    There is an incomparably dazzling galaxy above the head, and this galaxy is the Great Zhou Tian.


    And Su Yan''s dantian is Xiao Zhoutian.


    After comparing the Great Zhoutian and the Small Zhoutian, you can enter the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    Su Yan meditated on the roof because the human body and the universe are directly opposite, there is no obstacle in between, and entry is very easy.


    In this realm, Su Yan seemed to merge with nature. And his body gradually glowed on the roof.


    The Phoenix Yufei Orb, which was greeted from Prince Zongyu, was held in his hands by Su Yan at this time.


    The color of this orb was slightly dimmer compared to Su Yan''s body at this time, but it was absorbing the starlight and moonlight, and after that, the pure essence that was vomited out!


    This gem really has a great auxiliary effect on cultivation, and this auxiliary effect can be further amplified in Su Yan''s hands.


    This was because Su Yan, both his physical body and his soul, was already in a perfect state below the immortal realm. Once he entered the cultivation practice, he could immediately enter a state of full concentration, without the possibility of foreign demon intrusion.


    Even if other monks have more powerful magic weapons to assist their cultivation, and they can find more exaggerated caves and blessings than the Celestial Realm, it is actually useless.


    After practicing too fast, if the state of mind cannot keep up, it will also cause unstable state.


    The most direct consequence of instability in the realm is the possibility of falling cultivation base.


    Cultivation is similar to building a house. If the foundation of a tall building is not strong, the faster it is built, the more dangerous it will be.


    And Su Yan will not have this trouble at all. The position of the once emperor and the ninth generation of Huigen gave Su Yan the strongest Taoism!


    Su Yan gradually closed his eyes, and the brilliance of his body became more and more dazzling!


    Thanks to the holy city is a city that never sleeps, if it is placed elsewhere, Su Yan must have become the most eye-catching focus at this time.


    There were fine and shattered sounds in the darkness. These air-breaking sounds were hidden in the wind and mixed with the cheerful music in the teaching workshop far away.


    It''s almost impossible to detect it!


    In the darkness, two assassins were quickly touching Su Yan!

 Chapter 2648： Spiritual power enveloped

    Chapter 2648 Spirit Power Shrouded


    Su Yan was now integrated with the surrounding environment.


    The huge spiritual power is also directly spread out.


    At this time, almost half of the Battle Sacred Hall was under Su Yan''s control, and even the slightest disturbance could not be hidden from Su Yan''s eyes and ears.


    In this realm of the unity of man and nature, Su Yan can almost be said to be an omnipotent existence.


    Except for... those special hidden places in the temple, which isolate Su Yan''s spiritual power. The other places are almost insignificant in Su Yan''s mind.


    It didn��t take long for this huge spiritual power to unfold...


    Three very powerful auras rose from the inner horses of the Sanctuary in the distance of the temple, because they had already sensed this huge and unknown spiritual power!


    And in the palace, there is also a powerful force that rushes straight to the sky, as if to compete with Su Yan''s power!


    The response of the strong in the temple is extremely active!


    There are already many powerful auras rising, and they are also looking for the source of this spiritual power!


    But Su Yan is now integrated with nature. In the perception of others, Su Yan''s existence is as natural as a tree or a big rock.


    To find Su Yan, you need to be at the same level as Su Yan at least.


    In terms of cultivation, there are strong men who cross the tribulation realm in the holy city.


    But in the field of spiritual power, these powerhouses who crossed the tribulation realm are not even worthy of giving Su Yan shoes!


    Su Yan''s spirit was even spreading outside the temple.


    Although this mental power is very large, there is no hostility.


    After realizing this, many strong men stopped dancing with Su Yan, but regained their aura.


    This was Su Yan''s temptation. After passing such a temptation, Su Yan knew about it that there were at least seven Tribulation Realm in the holy city!


    And not all the strong men from all over the world have come to the holy city.


    With that said, just as the dean said, in the world of Emperor Shitian, if those old monsters that have been hidden from the world are also counted, there are almost twenty crossing the catastrophe realm.


    These twenty people are all capable and lucky!


    But even if they are in the Transcendence Realm, they are divided into different ranks.


    First, the cultivation base cannot be equated with combat effectiveness. Some of those who crossed the tribulation realm, the purpose of cultivation is only for detachment, and they have almost never fought. Although their realm is extremely high, their combat effectiveness may not be.


    Then it depends on the exercises and magic weapons. Both Su Yan are at their peak. Su Yan''s practice hardly has any weaknesses, and it is impossible to be targeted. There are already a lot of magic weapons, offensive and defensive are integrated, and recently there has been a conviction halberd.


    Conviction Tianji can be regarded as the strongest weapon under the fairy world. With Su Yan''s ability, he can easily use the Heavenly Sentence Halberd to arouse the mighty power between heaven and earth!


    Su Yan didn''t say that he was absolutely invincible in the tribulation realm, at least he was too strong to be completely logical.


    If it weren''t for the true immortal to descend to the earth, it would be almost impossible for the monks who only relied on crossing the Tribulation Realm to suppress Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan''s spiritual power spread even more, even entering the street, fusing with various statues and floats parading on the street.


    And Su Yan''s eyes opened again at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes opened up the perspective of God. He can overlook most of the holy city from the sky.


    Not only can you see the outline of the entire holy city, you can even see the small details. It is also clear how many petals the parade floats and the flowers in the hands of the artists have.


    In the sanctuary, the golden flame was ignited, which represented that the sanctuary had entered the highest level of emergency alert!


    The room was also illuminated by golden flames.


    The three black robe powerhouses, under their hoods, are all dark, hiding their faces.


    At this time, Su Yan''s spiritual power is still rising, it seems that this spiritual power has no so-called upper limit, and it is as immeasurable as the sea!


    And these three black robe powerhouses can feel Su Yan''s immense spiritual power as soon as they close their eyes.


    It seems that the master of this spiritual power is a super giant with a height of 10,000 meters, this giant is enough to hold the holy city in his own palms.


    And watch everything in the holy city with a pair of eyes in the dark!


    Just talk about the level of spiritual power, that must have surpassed everything, and there is another level.


    And this level is a level they can''t understand at all!


    "This mental power is ridiculously strong! Could it be that some hidden old monster suddenly came to the holy city to participate in the **** of war ceremony?"


    "This spiritual power... I am afraid that even the holy emperor who is respected as the strongest can''t do it! Just now the spiritual power of the holy emperor in the palace was obviously suppressed! My emperor Shitian clan actually has such a hidden world Boss?!"


    The last old voice gave a final word: "Don''t say anything, and investigate in the dark. So far, the existence of this huge spiritual power does not have any malicious intent on the holy city, and it will not interfere with the War God ceremony."


    The aura of the strong in the holy city one after another, all dancing in Su Yan''s spiritual power.


    There is no way to become calm this night...


    There was another faint voice from Su Yan, and the two assassins were already very close to Su Yan!


    The two assassins wore night clothes and used invisibility charms. After deliberately hiding their breath, they were almost impossible to be found in this blurred night!


    However, in Su Yan''s perception, these two assassins almost danced naked.


    The so-called invisibility charms and the secret method of hiding the breath are just ridiculous self-deception by Su Yan''s side.


    In an instant, Su Yan withdrew his sight from the perspective of God.


    And two secret blades were also inserted towards the back of Su Yan''s head at this time...


    This sneak attack was a powerful blow, and the two assassins formed a double insurance. It is almost impeccable in terms of procedures!


    It''s a pity that they met Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to move his body, the body guard''s true energy was automatically activated, and after a burst of golden light flashed, the two assassins were shot directly out!


    Boom!


    A building nearby was directly knocked down!


    Tianxuan heard the unpleasant movement and killed it from the room! It is really easy to catch these two assassins with her skill!


    The silver gun smashed the ruins of the building and directly pierced the bones of the two assassins!


    When the two assassins were shaken out by Su Yan''s bodyguard, their hands were already fractured. At this time, they had no resistance in front of the Emperor Shitian Valkyrie.


    After Tianxuan captured the two assassins alive, he looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression.


    Because she knew that Su Yan didn''t do anything, just sitting like this, she had already repelled the assassin.


    And all the powerhouses in the holy court and the holy temple breathed a sigh of relief, because they all sensed that the terrifying spiritual power that was enough to swallow the entire holy city finally converged...


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, this spiritual force recedes in an instant, faster than the ebb tide.

 Chapter 2649： Strange handicap

    Chapter 2649 Strange Handicap


    Tianxuan looked up at Su Yan who was still sitting still, and said: "These assassins are used to test our strength? The dean has said that the stakes behind the God of War Ceremony are too important. Poison... exhausted by all means."


    "These things are left to you, I believe you can do well." Su Yan said.


    After hearing Su Yan''s affirmative words, Tian Xuan''s heart suddenly became a little flustered, and there was a feeling of numbness.


    This panic seemed to be totally unreasonable, and it was her job to deal with these things.


    Tianxuan suppressed his emotions forcibly, and pretended to calmly replied: "Don''t worry, I will be able to find out who sent these two assassins before tomorrow."


    It is now only three days before the God of War Festival.


    The God of War Festival is not only a religious ceremony to worship the God of War, but also a grand festival once every ten years in the Holy City. All residents will dress up.


    The city is standing next to each other, and many statues of the God of War are parading in the city.


    Not only the priests of the God of War, but the whole people will participate and feel the festive atmosphere.


    The leading figures in all aspects of the holy city showed great interest in Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t see these so-called big shots alone.


    It''s not that Su Yan didn''t want to, but that Tianxuan had already helped Su Yan to block it.


    The dean''s strategy was to let Su Yan act in a low-key manner, but Tian Xuan faithfully implemented this strategy.


    With the passage of time, the festive atmosphere of the Holy City has become more and more grand!


    There is a carnival parade every day, and Su Yan really wants to participate and experience this exotic culture.


    However, there are too many believers inside and outside the Zhan Sacred Hall to worship, and even the communication is almost paralyzed.


    And the culmination of all these celebrations is undoubtedly the final festival!


    When Su Yan came to the arena that day, the entire arena was already in a state of complete boiling.


    Both men and women, young and old, are full of strong joy.


    This is no longer what a holiday celebration can describe. To be precise, it should be fanatical.


    And what makes these emperors so fanatical is to wait for the upcoming festival battle.


    There are no boring and lengthy ceremonies, only after the shortest announcement, the festival battle begins!


    According to the result of the draw, Su Yan will play in the opening match!


    The opponent came from the Sanctuary.


    The Holy Inquisition originally belonged to the Temple of the Gods of War, which was a very radical organization of priests of the Gods of War.


    During the long years, the imperial family of Emperor Shitian separated it from the Temple of War through power manipulation and struggle.


    What the royal family feared most was not the Asura, Yasha, and Rakshasa in the west, and Mora and Kaluo in the north, but the Temple of War.


    The Church of War is a unity of politics and religion, with great power and echoes. In a sense, it can even be said to be an existence beyond the royal family.


    The battle priests of the Sanctuary inquisition wore a platinum armor and a special mask on their faces.


    There are three horizontal bars and a star on this mask, which means that he is a rare general star in the holy court.


    Taking the star in the sanctuary is definitely not a casual title. Getting the title of Jiang Xing means that he has passed the seven trials and beheaded at least thousands of followers of the heretical evil god.


    The nations that walk the stars in the heaven and human world will be highly revered.


    Compared to this general star, Su Yan has no reputation in the Holy City.


    But with regard to this opening game, the outside gambling market was particularly interesting.


    Su Yan''s odds are one lose one.


    And if the star wins, the odds are actually one to fifteen.


    This handicap, everyone was really surprised when they first saw it!


    There has never been such a weird and disparity in the opening match of the God of War Festival!


    One lose one is the lowest handicap that can be opened in the Holy City gambling market.


    Such a low handicap, if you read it literally, the big gambling stalls think that Su Yan''s strength is far above the star! The rolling can be done without mercy!


    But the handicap opened by the gambling stall has never been so simple, and there is still the possibility of lure.


    The so-called lure order means that gambling stalls often open some unreasonable orders to induce gamblers to make the wrong bets, but this time it is too exaggerated!


    But some smart gamblers also reacted. Behind the big gambling stalls are almost the most powerful figures in the holy city.


    These characters must be very well informed.


    Su Yan is a strange and mysterious existence to most of the audience in the holy city, but it may not be necessary for these big gambling stalls.


    They must have mastered some key information to open such a strange handicap!


    But the temptation to pay 15 for one cannot be resisted by anyone.


    Su Yan did not understand the gambling outside.


    Before coming to power, Tianxuan only gave Su Yan a sentence: "Try to preserve your strength."


    Jiang Xing''s strength is unlikely to pose a threat to Su Yan, of course Tian Xuan knew this well.


    What she is most afraid of is that Su Yan will make another incredible scene, and that low-key strategy will be over.


    At least so far, their low-key strategy is still effective.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and then with a light tap, his whole body flew up, light as catkins in the air, and slowly landed on the ring.


    Just the demeanor of this hand is enough to deter most people!


    The opponent also showed a slightly surprised look. Although he was wearing a mask on his face, his eyes revealed surprise.


    The weapon used by the star is a golden spear.


    Spears and swords are the two most preferred weapons of Emperor Shitian.


    Both parties first bowed with the etiquette of Emperor Shitian.


    These etiquettes are very complicated. Su Yan only did about five achievements and had no interest, but his opponent did a full set.


    Then there is no more nonsense, the battle begins!


    Su Yan glanced at the corner, and the observer in the golden robe was already standing silently in the corner of the ring.


    The council represented by the observer presides over the supreme ruling organ of Emperor Shitian, and even the royal family is subject to partial restraint by the council.


    The strength of Di Shitian''s council is not trivial. Almost all the members in it are on a par with Su Yan.


    Maybe there is that kind of old monster who has lived for thousands of years, who has survived five or six catastrophes.


    If these old monsters fight against Su Yan, Su Yan must do his best.


    But... the star in front of him is obviously still some distance away from crossing the robbery, and even the texture of the breath is not as good as the Tianxuan under the stage, at best it can be regarded as a rising star.


    With his strength, it is impossible to shake Su Yan half a point.


    The spear in Xing''s hand turned into a golden breath, and the golden breath then changed into a golden dragon head!


    "This is the true dragon spear technique of the Sanctuary? No one has been able to practice it for a hundred years. What is his name? He must be a manufacturable in the future..." The dignitaries on the stage whispered.


    Most of the rich and powerful did not know Su Yan, only the general star.


    Just looking at the marksmanship condensed by the star, I thought that waiting would be a battle between dragons and tigers!

 Chapter 2650： Cruel celebration

    Chapter 2650 Cruel Sacrifice


    Anyone who has a bit of foresight can see that the strength of the star is not trivial.


    And Su Yan, who was standing opposite Jiang Xing, still had a lazy expression.


    Su Yan stretched, and then the battle began!


    A white light flashed suddenly!


    Su Yan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Xing!


    At this moment, Xing''s pupils were greatly enlarged! This is the most instinctive reaction of fear, apart from that, Jiang Xing has no time to do anything.


    After a blink of an eye, Jiang Xing had already flown under the ring, and hit the protective wall severely.


    A large crack appeared on the protective wall, and the star sat down on the ground, unable to stand up anymore.


    The arena, which was already full of jubilation, became silent now.


    And Su Yan also turned his head and asked, "Referee, did I win?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the referee awakened like a dream and announced: "Student Su Yan from Tiannan War God Academy wins!"


    There is nothing to win, every duel will be won or lost.


    The important thing is that including General Star, almost didn''t see how Su Yan made the move, only a white light flashed, and then the battle was over!


    The fighters who can participate in the God of War Festival are not without super fast speeds, but they are so incredible that they really can''t find a second one!


    The vast majority of the audience would never have imagined that the opener would end in such a simple and quick way!


    too fast!


    It''s over without seeing it clearly!


    This...what the **** is going on?


    Below are all whispering spectators. Even if the spectators in the holy city have seen many high-level duels, they have never seen such a battle...


    Su Yan raised his hands high as a celebration of his victory in the opening match, and then fell to the stage lightly using the same way he had just been on stage.


    After Su Yan left the ring, the tens of thousands of spectators came to their senses, and then the stage burst into extremely enthusiastic cheers.


    Su Yan just waved his hand gently, all of this was trivial, and it was already calm.


    Tian Xuan said angrily: "Didn''t you say it should be low-key? Why are you still like this, how do you look at you on and off the stage?"


    Su Yan didn''t turn his head, but Jiashan next to him looked towards the stage. Although the faces were different in appearance, the expressions at the moment were all the same in horror.


    This is not the first time that such a thing has happened. Whether in Silverpine City or in the Temple of War, in the end, all the eyes of Su Yan will turn into horror.


    It seems that even she has become accustomed to Su Yan doing things beyond common perception.


    But when I thought that when we first met, she actually had the courage to challenge Su Yan with a sword, and she blushed again with flustering.


    After taking a deep breath, Kashan said: "I just think it''s too fast, it''s over without seeing clearly."


    Su Yan said helplessly, "I don''t even use one-tenth of my strength. He is too weak. How can I blame me?"


    Originally, Su Yan didn''t have much will to implement the dean''s so-called low-key strategy.


    When the strength can form an absolute crush, the so-called strategies and strains are meaningless things, which will only make things more complicated in the direction of boring.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, it would be no problem for one person to turn this holy city upside down with a sword.


    For Su Yan, the championship battle of a War God Festival was simply overkill and there was no difficulty at all.


    Su Yan said: "I just watched the lottery. There should be another battle later. I can go back after the fight. I didn''t expect it to be easier than I expected. I originally thought it would take at least 30% of the power."


    For Su Yan, the best reference is of course Tianxuan.


    If the Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian had taken a desperate posture, Su Yan would have to use at least two levels of power.


    If the opponent of the holy city is more powerful, isn''t that 30% of the strength?


    But the opening match was so easy to win, that Su Yan decided to revise his perception of these opponents.


    In the opening game of the first game, everyone has never seen it, but the interest has also been provoked!


    When it came to the second game, the battle was really fierce.


    The soldiers of the Northern Warshen Academy were hit with seventeen or eight knives, and finally they forced their opponents to be thrown off the ring, which was barely a win.


    But he was also a blood man in the end, and the next battle would definitely not be able to continue.


    Su Yan has participated in many similar ring battles, and rarely saw such a tragic ring battle in the ring.


    Di Shitian''s than the **** of war festival seems to be completely different from the arena battles that Su Yan participated in before.


    If you just think about it, you will immediately understand the truth.


    In Di Shitian''s belief, being able to die in the arena at the God of War Festival is also an extremely glorious thing.


    After death, the ring will definitely fall into the arms of God of War, and enjoy eternal joy in the kingdom of God of War!


    The Di Shitian warriors who fought with such a state of mind almost completely ignored the instinctive fear of death, and the tens of thousands of fans at the scene were cheering on the side...


    Infected by such an atmosphere, the final result is that the soldiers on the ring are like the panthera. I want to use the most splendid way to bloom on this ring!


    Even if this bloom is only a moment, it is enough.


    So for Su Yan, the martial arts of the God of War Festival were not the martial arts, but the fighting spirit of these fighters.


    This makes Su Yan very concerned.


    Although some of Su Yan''s subordinates in Yimen are better than these Di Shitian, they never see such a strong fighting spirit.


    Spirit and willpower are very important things in cultivation. Without these two things, Su Yan would definitely not be able to achieve this incredible achievement today.


    The battle has never stopped.


    The fighting between each other is becoming more and more cruel, even if the stomach is slit, the intestines are slipping out, and the fight continues...


    Kashan was very excited at the beginning, but couldn''t bear to watch it later.


    In addition to cruelty or cruelty, this battle has no artistic beauty.


    Su Yan gently embraced her in his arms, and Jiashan felt a little relieved. He asked Su Yan in a very small voice, "Can those dead soldiers really enter the kingdom of the God of War? If they can''t, then they Isn''t it too miserable?"


    Su Yan smiled, "Isn''t faith and fanaticism the same thing? They think they are very lofty, in the eyes of outsiders, they are simply a bunch of unreasonable lunatics."


    "This heresy, if you say it again, I will definitely regard it as a blasphemy against the dead heroes!" A sacred expression appeared on Tianxuan''s face. This is her position as the guardian of the temple of truth.

 Chapter 2651： Double knife

    Chapter 2651


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Tianxuan, don''t forget your identity, you are just my maid, do you want to bite the master?"


    "It''s a big deal, I will be buried for you after I kill you, so that the two are not owed. Regardless of the faith or you..."


    There was a serious look in Tianxuan''s eyes, and Su Yan had no doubt that she had the determination to do so.


    If she didn''t even have this determination, she would not be qualified to be the guardian of the temple of truth.


    The battle was still cruel, and Tianxuan began to introduce Su Yan to various strong players non-stop.


    The talents of some fighters are almost visible to the naked eye, and those who can kill here cannot be mediocre.


    These talented fighters obviously haven''t grown to the peak level, but the final result is that they have fallen here, even Su Yan can''t help but feel a bit pity.


    There is no future for the dead, and the future is something for the living.


    The fighting continued from morning to night.


    It was finally Su Yan''s turn to play again.


    This time Su Yan confronted the Heaven Punisher in the Sanctuary Court.


    In the Sanctuary, the sequence of the day''s punishment is under the star. However, the Heavenly Punisher came up and told Su Yan: "I am different from the general Xinglongfei that you defeated just now. Don''t worry! You will definitely not be bombarded and killed by one move!"


    The soldiers of the Sanctuary Inquisition are all wearing platinum armor, and this Heavenly Punisher is no exception. His platinum armor is full of Di Shitian spirit patterns.


    These spirit patterns can form a variety of formations, provide speed, strength, physical strength and vitality increase, and can directly enhance defense.


    There were also two knives stuck in the scabbard around the waist of the punishment.


    Once Su Yan''s eyes touched the two knives, he never left.


    The purest spirit tells Su Yan that these two knives have incredible powers!


    The weapon that can make Su Yan''s spiritual awareness vigilant must not be a common product. Su Yan is already curious at this time, what kind of surprises these two knives will give him!


    Heaven Punisher said: "Although I am not a general star, it is not a problem of strength. It is because I am practicing in a dangerous place and missed the time for the assessment. Otherwise, I should also be promoted to a general star!"


    To become a punisher, a hundred heresy must be tortured. The so-called torture is actually to make heathens obey, and if they obey, behead their heads.


    But Su Yan showed little interest in him, only the two knives around his waist.


    "Do you look down on the Holy Inquisition with this attitude? Don''t think that you will be invincible after defeating a star! The Holy Inquisition is definitely an existence above your temple of the gods of war, whether it is the devotion of faith or the level of representing the **** of war!


    The fierce words of the Heavenly Punisher only made Su Yan feel intensely bored.


    He has no interest in these messy beliefs of Di Shitian, and Tianxuan has just said that all the holy courts are mad believers.


    And fanatics, of course, there is no reason to say.


    And the Heavenly Punisher began to recite the poems praising the God of War, which made Su Yan''s mood even more annoying: "Why do you talk so much, you still can''t fight?"


    Although the Heavenly Punisher shut up at this moment, he stared at Su Yan with a very shocked look, "How dare you... interrupt my praise to the God of War?"


    At the same time, the expression in his eyes immediately turned into a burst of ecstasy: "You really are not as pious as ours in the War God Academy. What qualifications do you have to call yourself the priests of the War God? Let me teach you!"


    The face of the natural punishment was almost distorted, and at the same time he drew out the double swords from his waist!


    The two knives were really extraordinary, exactly as Su Yan had expected!


    After the two knives were pulled out, the blade was almost as soft as water, unexpectedly rippling in the air!


    Is this kind of knife made with a combination of Mithril and Zhenjin?


    Only these two peculiar metals can be so soft, and the fusion response to mana is also first-rate.


    But knowing the simple principle is one thing, and making such a magical artifact is another thing!


    The method in these two swords brought Su Yan''s thoughts back to when he was first reincarnated seven thousand years ago. It seemed that he had seen such a weapon in the ocean...


    In the eyes of the Heavenly Punisher, Su Yan seemed to be plunged into a dumbfounded state.


    Although I don''t know the reason, such a trance appears on the arena of life and death, but it is very deadly!


    With the infusion of the true essence, the double swords gradually changed into the color of platinum, and the blades gradually elongated, turning into two turbulent waves in the air!


    Such a knife... Su Yan was only seen in the mythical age seven thousand years ago, and it is hard to expect to see it in the Celestial Realm!


    After the double knives turned into waves, they were almost softer than water, but after violently rubbing against the air in the air, sparks were actually produced.


    Rigid and soft, the power is absolutely extraordinary!


    The Heaven Punisher laughed wildly, "This was originally a secret weapon prepared by the Holy Referee for me to enter the finals. You will be honored to die by my sword!"


    Su Yan asked: "Is this pair of knives made by the holy referee?"


    "What are you kidding? How can this generation have this kind of technology? This is a semi-artifact discovered by excavating ancient ruins!"


    After Su Yan heard the words of the Heavenly Punisher, his heart was a little settled.


    As expected, Di Shitian did not possess such a powerful refining technique, and these two swords were nothing but ancient relics.


    "Tianji God Slash! It is definitely your glory to fall under my double swords!"


    Following the words of the Heavenly Punisher, Su Yan only felt that the surrounding air had become viscous. He seemed to have fallen into the water, even if he didn''t move his steps, he felt the tremendous pressure.


    Su Yan looked to the side, and there were indeed more inconspicuous symbols on the ground.


    "Is it an instant formation? Was it started when I was talking nonsense? It was interesting." Su Yan commented calmly.


    The function of this formation is to hinder Su Yan''s actions.


    Just now, Su Yan defeated Jiang Xing with a single blow, and the horror of his speed has made all opponents fearful.


    No matter who it is, after meeting Su Yan, he will actively limit Su Yan''s speed.


    Otherwise, this battle is very likely to end in an instant.


    Although Jiang Xing was defeated by Su Yan in the opening match, the main reason was not that Jiang Xing was too weak. He has cultivated a secret technique that no one has cultivated in the Sanctuary Court for a hundred years, and he is already considered a genius among geniuses.


    If the Heavenly Punisher were replaced for the opening battle, and Su Yan''s strength was insufficient, it was estimated that the battle would end in an instant, and there would be no chance to draw the sword.


    "Let''s dance with my sword!" The eyes of the Heaven Punisher even turned red because of being too enthusiastic.


    And the blades of the double swords became incomparably magnificent, and stretched infinitely in the air, like the tail feathers of a phoenix!


    Suddenly, these two wave-like knives were severely cut on Su Yan''s body. After that, it cracked and I didn''t know how many knives were swung...


    The sky is full of shadows!

 Chapter 2652： The result will not change

    Chapter 2652 the result will not change


    Gashan was standing in the audience watching the battle, and at this moment he couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Because what she saw was that Su Yan stood in place, bearing the light of the sword!


    Su Yan would be hit by so many frontal attacks from the enemy. This is something that has never happened before...


    The audience on the stage is also extremely enthusiastic!


    "Huh, it''s so stupid." There was a mocking smile at the corner of Tian Xuan''s mouth, "Even my Baihong Maha Spear can''t hurt Su Yan. What effect can his magic weapon do?"


    The Baihong Maha Spear used by Tianxuan was already a rare ninth-level magic weapon of the Emperor Shitian clan. Killing the Devil Dragon with a single shot to seal the throat was harmless, but still did not pose any threat to Su Yan.


    This pair of knives is at most the same level as the Baihong Maha Spear.


    The Baihong Maha gun is born with the ability to break defenses, and can focus its power on the tip of the gun to strike. Even so, it may not be 60% sure to break through Su Yan''s defense.


    This pair of knives swung so wildly, and the power was even in each knife, how could it break Su Yan''s defense?


    Simply stupid to the extreme!


    Tian Xuan said: "They still underestimated Su Yan. It seems that our strategy of disguising low-key has succeeded."


    Jiashan turned his head and looked at Tianxuan. She saw a sense of determination in Tianxuan''s eyes.


    It seems that no matter how the battle situation on the stage changes, her confidence in Su Yan hasn''t been shaken at all!


    On the contrary, Jiashan felt a little guilty. She felt that her love for Su Yan was definitely better than Tianxuan, and this was what she was most proud of.


    Unexpectedly, this time she would actually lose.


    The Heaven Punisher on the ring was still dancing wildly at this time, and Su Yan was completely surrounded by the airtight light of the sword!


    All this is in his plan, and it can be said that the execution cannot be more perfect!


    But something is faintly wrong...


    That''s right, there is no feeling of cutting through the skin with a knife!


    And after these hundreds of knives went down, how could Su Yan still stand there? Shouldn''t it become a pool of flesh and blood?


    Heaven Punisher finally noticed Su Yan''s eyes at this time, still as calm as before.


    What does such peace represent?


    The Heavenly Punisher''s heart chuckles, sinking to the bottom!


    He already understood that Su Yan didn''t regard him as an opponent at all, and he was completely dismissive of his Divine Slash!


    The most contemptuous attitude in the world is not the kind of eyes and words that dislike to the extreme.


    It''s Su Yan''s unchanging calmness!


    The person who seems to be silently laughing at you and your knife are just meaningless clouds in his eyes!


    The Heavenly Punisher was never reconciled, but Su Yan said calmly: "Have you played enough? It''s time for me to shoot."


    "How is this possible! No enemy has ever been able to leave alive after my Tianji God cut! What kind of monster are you!"


    The answer to the Heavenly Punisher was Su Yanna''s still swift and fierce body skills!


    How could this so-called prompt spell limit Su Yan''s speed?


    The expression on Heaven Punisher''s face became extremely stunned. He really thought that he had mastered the entire battle, restricted Su Yan''s actions, and everything was in his plan.


    But I don''t want to. The truth is that Su Yan deliberately cooperated with his bad script to perform.


    Su Yan directly stepped on the face door of the Heavenly Punisher, and directly broke the bridge of the Heavenly Punisher''s nose, and crushed his pride and self-esteem together!


    The body of the Heavenly Punisher was stepped into the cracked ring by Su Yan, and the platinum armor on his body was also shattered.


    The victory is divided!


    The whole arena became silent again.


    Even the referee reacted for a while before he announced the news of Su Yan''s victory!


    These audiences couldn''t imagine that Su Yanming had already fallen into a great disadvantage, and he was able to completely reverse the ending in an instant!


    And it''s so easy and effortless!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was so natural, it was commensurate with what they saw.


    The Heaven Punisher is indeed very powerful, but in front of Su Yan, he has no strength to contend!


    Even if you take out the weird pair of swords left over from the ancient times, and cooperate with extremely powerful combat skills, the ending will not change in any way!


    The God Punisher thinks he is the screenwriter of the story and can write his own satisfactory ending.


    In the end, I realized that I was just the saddest clown in the story...


    The audience even felt a pity, they haven''t seen Su Yan using magical tools...


    Su Yan may not have no magical tools, but simply doesn''t need it!


    If there was luck in the first battle, how powerful and terrifying the opponent in the second battle was for everyone to see.


    As long as you watch more games, anyone who knows a little about the God of War Festival will not be difficult to judge that the Heavenly Punisher has at least the top four strength.


    But he was hung up and hammered in Su Yan''s place.


    It only shows that Su Yan is too powerful!


    The God of War Festival has not seen such a stunning super genius for at least three thousand years!


    Even the powerful emperors on the high platform couldn''t sit still. They all began to estimate how powerful this young man from the southern countryside was!


    The name Tiannan Zhan Shenyuan has always been on the edge of Di Shitian''s power system, just like its geographical location.


    And why isn''t Su Yan as contemptuously as Tiannan Warshen Academy?


    If you only look at the appearance, you can easily tell that Su Yan is a non-pure-blooded Di Shitian, and that he is the kind of Di Shitian whose bloodline is thin to a certain limit...


    This kind of warrior with a thin lineage of Di Shitian has always been at the bottom of Di Shitian''s social system.


    Obviously he is the most despised mixed-race, how could such a terrifying genius suddenly appear?


    They are even wondering, where did Tiannan��s God of War find such a terrifying genius?


    In the sequence of twelve temples of the gods of war, the temples of the gods of war in Tiannan always existed within the last three.


    Everyone has nothing to expect from the Tiannan Warshen Temple. It is unexpected that the Tiannan Warshen Temple, which has been at the tail of the crane, actually played a big one this time, which gave the world a huge surprise!


    Tianxuan''s mood was a pity besides being excited.


    It''s a pity that the dean is not here. If the dean is also here, he will surely be happy!


    The Tiannan Temple of War, which has always been looked down upon, is finally exasperating!


    Su Yan was slowly walking down the ring at this time.


    But the speculation about him has now become the biggest question in the arena.


    So much so that the next few duels have become eclipsed.


    Today''s War God Festival is about to end, but the night in the holy city is destined to be no longer peaceful.


    All the information about Su Yan must be sold at a sky-high price!

 Chapter 2653： Observer

    Chapter 2653 Observer


    The country boy at Tiannan Temple of War has become the number one hot spot in the God of War festival, and this matter was fermented to the extreme in the Holy City overnight!


    A wild boy from the countryside, representing the Tiannan Temple of War on the border, is about to move the entire holy city!


    It seems that this is a very inspirational story.


    And there are indeed more stories about how Su Yan rose in the Tiannan Wars Shenyuan. These long-made stories are distributed through specific channels!


    Now the whole holy city believes that Su Yan has the bloodline of Emperor Shitian, but this bloodline is only one sixth.


    I even knew that the two maidservants beside Su Yan were the princess of Yinsong City, and the other was the chairman of the Tiannan War God Academy!


    It is also the dean''s strategy to release these true and false stories, so that no good people will make a fuss about Su Yan''s lineage.


    Su Yan did not have the blood of Emperor Shitian, which was their biggest weakness. As long as they can avoid this, they will definitely win the final victory!


    Although the dean is not in the holy city, the situation is developing completely under his control.


    The top eight of the God of War Festival have already competed out.


    This time the God of War festival is more intense than previous ones!


    There are many geniuses participating in the competition, and the most dazzling one is of course Su Yan. But besides Su Yan, there are really a few geniuses.


    For example, Prince Qiu Zhan, the only contestant sent by the royal family.


    There are seventy-three sons under the knee of the holy emperor today, not even the collateral of the royal family.


    Qiu Zhan can stand out from the crowd by relying on absolute strength. Winning all the way, he has never encountered an opponent worthy of his efforts.


    Until this evening, Qiu Zhan saw the battle between Su Yan and Heavenly Punisher.


    Since the opening battle, Qiu Zhan has been particularly concerned about Su Yan.


    By the time Su Yan stood on the ring and confronted the Heavenly Punisher, Qiu Zhan had already taken his seat in advance to watch the battle.


    And beside Qiu Zhan there was a woman of Emperor Shitian.


    The figure of this woman is slightly smaller than the average Di Shitian woman, but she is also 1.74 meters tall. She was wearing a gorgeous long skirt, with golden eyes like Qiu Zhan''s, staring at Su Yan on the ring all the time.


    This woman is Qiu Zhan''s sister Xiaoyi.


    The same father and mother seem to be an inevitable thing for ordinary people, and it is not worth mentioning. But in the royal family, it is very important.


    Qiu Zhan''s younger sister, Xiao Yi, is his best military adviser, and all his strategies are made by her younger sister.


    Although Xiaoyi was only 150 years old, she already possessed calmness and wisdom beyond her age. If she were a man, her future would be limitless, but it was a daughter.


    The women of Emperor Shitian, especially the royal women, almost all exist for marriage. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a tool person.


    As Su Yan swept the Heaven Punisher, Qiu Zhan said in amazement: "You see that he has been hit by so many knives, but there is nothing at all? This...I am afraid I can''t do it! The power of the Heaven Punisher''s sword is absolutely extraordinary!"


    Xiaoyi sighed for a long time, and said, "Brother, the total cost was 296 dollars just now. This is exactly the number in one round of Lingchi. This person named Su Yan was deliberately finished by the heavenly punishment. The person hasn''t noticed it! The gap between them is too big. Look at Su Yan''s clothes..."


    "Xiaoyi, what kind of armor is he wearing with super defensive power?"


    "No, that''s just the most ordinary piece of clothing. He used the bodyguard to resist infuriating strength. So even the sleeves are not damaged." Xiaoyi''s insight is indeed extraordinary, and all the details on the ring are Captured, her thinking is even more careful than a computer.


    Because of this, Xiaoyi suffered the greatest impact!


    She already had a very intuitive feeling about Su Yan''s strength. It was so strong that she couldn''t estimate where the peak of combat effectiveness was.


    Obviously, in the two battles today, Su Yan didn''t use his full strength at all, and even two to thirty percent of his strength was in doubt!


    Such existence... shouldn''t it be the level of the council? How come to participate in the God of War Festival?


    Although Xiaoyi had a huge question in her heart, she did not say it.


    If he said it, Qiu Zhan would not have the confidence to fight Su Yan.


    "If I want to win this ceremonial battle, this Su Yan will definitely be my most important enemy, but I have no confidence in defeating him." Qiu Zhan sighed.


    No matter who it is, after meeting an opponent like Su Yan, it is absolutely impossible to show a relaxed expression.


    This is the first time Xiaoyi heard the three words "not confident" from her brother.


    But she has adjusted her state of mind, "If there is already such a state of mind before the fight, does it make sense to go to the ring?"


    Qiu Zhan smiled reluctantly, "Xiaoyi, you are right! I haven''t really fought, and no one knows what the outcome will be!"


    But no matter what, Su Yan''s strength has already shaken the royal brother and sister greatly!


    In fact, any player who has reached the quarterfinals will regard Su Yan as the number one imaginary enemy!


    At this level of the battle, everyone more or less showed their hole cards.


    Only Su Yan was still mysterious at this time. No one knew what magic weapon Su Yan possessed, or even what combat skills Su Yan had cultivated.


    Su Yan didn''t know how much psychological pressure he caused to the rest of the players.


    But even if he knew it, Su Yan estimated that he wouldn''t care at all.


    After returning to the ring, Su Yan said: "Tianxuan, fortunately you invited me, otherwise if Cheng Ruofeiye''s waste comes here, it is probably sliced ??into boiled pork slices."


    What Su Yan said was the truth, and there was no way to refute it.


    Tian Xuan said: "After today''s two wars, everyone will definitely treat you as the first imaginary enemy. After that, there will be many people who will spy on us in secret and have to hold back. These are the original words of the dean. "


    Su Yan said: "This has already entered the quarterfinals, why hasn''t he seen the dean? Isn''t he coming to the holy city?"


    Tianxuan was about to answer, suddenly became alert, because she had sensed that there was an unusual breath in the shadow of the corridor.


    I didn''t know when there was already a Di Shitian in a golden robe and mask standing there.


    Tianxuan turned her head and saw Di Shitian standing in the shadows, and immediately turned into an extremely stunned expression: "Your Excellency Observer, why are you here?"


    The observer represents the authority of the council. The council is the organizer of the God of War Festival!


    The power of the Holy City Council is so great that it even surpasses the royal family!


    The observer walked out of the shadows and said in a cold voice without emotion: "On behalf of the council, I want to talk to Su Yan for a while."

 Chapter 2654： Satisfied

    Chapter 2654 is satisfied


    The council is a transcendent existence, and there is almost no record of talking to contestants during the God of War festival.


    This time it is a break from conventions and conventions!


    However, Su Yan''s extraordinary existence is indeed worthy of the council.


    Ordinary Di Shitian fighters do not have this superb vision, but the council represents the highest authority and strength of Di Shitian. They should be able to see a lot of clues from the two battles of Su Yan.


    That''s why this extra conversation was arranged.


    Of course, Tianxuan understood the rules of the observer. After understanding this, he immediately took Gashan and avoided it.


    The dark barrier slowly bloomed from the observer''s hands.


    This barrier will ensure that the conversation between the observer and Su Yan will not be eavesdropped on by outsiders.


    The observer''s tone was as cold as before: "Now the council has a great interest in you. If you can win the championship, the council may meet you."


    For the soldiers of Di Shitian, it is of course a supreme honor to be received and recognized by the council.


    At the same time, it can bring great benefits on a practical level.


    After being recognized by the council, it is easy to conquer the territories and become the prince of a country.


    But Su Yan just said nonchalantly: "Wait until I win the championship."


    Not only is he not interested in the honor and authority that the council can give, but even the existence of the council itself.


    Of course such a Di Shitian is very rare, so even the observer was very surprised!


    The observer adjusted his mentality a little and asked, "Su Yan, where are you from?"


    "Isn''t it written in the information? I am the prince of the Wada tribe in Tiannan. The tribe was broken 30 years ago, and I also lived in a tribe of wild people further south, and then returned to Tiannan after a lot of hardships."


    These are all the rhetoric compiled by the dean for Su Yan, and it is effortless to recite them now.


    And the three-headed dragon is also proof of Su Yan''s rhetoric.


    I have to say that the dean is a master of lies. Among the lies he made, only half are false and half are true, and it is the truth that you can find witnesses and real objects!


    The observer fell silent after listening to Su Yan''s words.


    But he stared at Su Yan with sharp eyes.


    If it was a confrontation with eyes, Su Yan would definitely not lose to anyone.


    The observer finally sighed and disappeared into the darkness again, and with him there was a dark enchantment.


    After the observer retired, Tian Xuan came over, but she didn''t ask Su Yan a word, and just talked to the observer about some problems.


    Su Yan''s face was full of relaxed expressions, and he asked the question just now: "I have entered the quarterfinals, why hasn''t the Dean appeared yet? It takes so long from Tiannan to the Holy City, don''t you think it is strange?"


    This is also very strange, because according to the dean''s plan, he should have appeared in the holy city now, sitting in the middle of the arena, enjoying the envy and jealous eyes of the other Deans of the God of War!


    But the dean did not appear today, this is an unplanned situation!


    Tianxuan actually tried to use the technique to communicate with the dean remotely, but the dean did not respond at all.


    "Could it be that something happened on the road?" Even Kashan couldn''t help but wonder.


    "How is this possible? Someone would dare to attack the Dean of the God of War? It must be something more important that was delayed." Tianxuan''s answer was equally powerful and difficult to refute.


    Tian Xuan said: "You have entered the quarter-finals, and now the dean is not in the holy city. Then it is best to be careful not to overturn the boat in the gutter."


    Su Yan said, "I thought, could they make me capsize?"


    The results of the quarterfinals are actually a breakthrough in history, and the Tiannan War God Academy has not had such a good result in a thousand years.


    The God of War ceremonies in Tiannan Temple of War have always been accompanied by running. The first round is basically out, and the second round is very few.


    Su Yan won two battles with one punch and kick, which seemed easy.


    But if it wasn''t for Su Yanlai, but for Cheng Ruofei, or the Prince Zongyu, it would be impossible to defeat the priest of this holy court.


    Su Yan carried both hands at this time and said: "Tianxuan, why don''t we make a bet and see when I can make the second move."


    The previous two opponents Su Yan only used one move and the battle was over.


    If the opponent behind is still about the same level, then Su Yan should be able to win with just one move.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Tianxuan was a little surprised: "You! Didn''t you just tell you to be careful about everything? Why are you so big? The next opponent must not be underestimated!"


    Su Yan came with interest and said, "If I lose, you kiss me; I win, I kiss you! What do you think?"


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie said angrily: "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference. It depends on whether you like to be active or passive, but I think you like a passive character."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, Tianxuan was already behaving like a big enemy, "You... if you dare to touch me, I will kill you!"


    But only Tianxuan himself knew how panicked he was, in fact, it was just a bluff.


    Su Yan''s teasing came to an end. Seeing Tianxuan panicked like a frightened rabbit, he laughed contentedly.


    He just likes to see the normally calm Di Shitian Valkyrie panicking and bewildered, which is very horrible and funny.


    But the beautiful woman''s emotional transformation and the natural amorous feelings on her face may be the most interesting scenery in the world.


    However, Jiashan ignored the three-headed dragon, and desperately hooked Su Yan''s neck: "Master, I would like to bet with you!"


    The master of Jiashan''s sentence called Su Yan was heartbroken.


    It is such a happy thing that a big beauty who is all over the country calls you master, how many men in the world can resist this temptation?


    Su Yan hugged Jiashan''s soft waist and said, "Gashan is better. If a certain maid disobeys her master, she will have to spank, so we will keep the account today."


    "You..." Tianxuan was so angry, but she didn''t dare to directly resist Su Yan in the arena.


    Because she knew that if Su Yan was a little worried, she could do everything.


    These two maids are obedient and submissive, and the other is arrogant and glamorous.


    Sitting on the blessings of the people, hugging the left and the right is of course a pleasant thing.


    The rest of the people watched Su Yan leaving the arena with these two alluring women, and there were really many people jealous.


    But even if he was jealous and jealous, he still wouldn''t dare to do anything with Su Yan!

 Chapter 2655： Boundless fire

    Chapter 2655 Boundless Fire


    The quarter-finals will only be ushered in after a day''s troop of the War God Festival.


    The other players need to be well groomed. All kinds of precious pills can be used regardless of cost, in order to recover the true essence and pain as quickly as possible.


    Su Yan certainly had no trouble in this regard.


    He was unharmed in the War God Ceremony to this day.


    If it were not for considering that he was too famous now, he would even want to continue wandering aimlessly in the holy city.


    Su Yan was thinking about a rare visit. If he didn''t travel well, he seemed a little sorry for himself.


    Compared to the other seven players who struggled to the death, Su Yan was completely an alien, only he still enjoyed the festive atmosphere of the holy city.


    In the next battle, the players Su Yan will face are from the Royal God Frontier Army.


    The Imperial Frontier Army is located in the Western Regions and is the main force of Emperor Shitian to deal with Ashura. The Mikami Frontier is good at field battles and military formations, but singled out is a weakness.


    Like the Tiannan Temple of the Gods of War, there have always been few gains in the God of War Ceremony.


    But no one dared to look down upon the soldiers of the Royal God Frontier Army.


    The warrior of the Royal God Frontier Army was called Fanze, wearing a blood armor.


    This blood-colored battle armor is said to be the trophy obtained after killing the king of the Asura tribe, and it is a rare ninth-rank magic weapon!


    The color of King Asura''s armor is very glamorous, and the temperament of the Emperor Shitian armor is completely different in peacetime.


    Di Shitian''s armor was shining, giving people a sense of uprightness.


    This scarlet armor seems to be full of some crazy factor, it seems to be able to swallow everything!


    Taoist Su Yan was very surprised at this.


    These emperor Shitian can actually tolerate their warriors wearing the armor of the enemy chieftain to participate in such a sacred battle at the God of War Ceremony!


    The helmet of the battle armor concealed his face, and Su Yan could only see Fanze''s war-fired eyes!


    Fanze stared at Su Yan firmly and calmly said: "Today''s duel I know that everyone is not optimistic about me. I also know that it is very difficult to win against you, but I still won''t back down. At least I want to do this. Remember the Arena, there used to be my Fanze!"


    After speaking, a pair of fiery wings burned behind Fanze!


    This pair of fire wings is burning with magic fire!


    And Fanze''s eyes under the helmet have also become red! At this time, the fighting spirit is very high, almost reaching the top!


    The giant sword was pulled out directly and slashed towards Su Yan!


    There are heavily armored sword armoured troops in the Royal God Frontier Army, all of which use unified giant swords.


    Asura is good at fighting skills, often Di Shitian will be suppressed, and the only thing that Di Shitian can rely on is a well-disciplined army formation.


    Although Fanze''s sword is of ordinary shape, it is obviously not a popular item.


    Just by looking at the dazzling flint on the hilt, you can already know that it is definitely not easy!


    The giant sword swept in with boundless flames!


    Before the sword, the heat wave has already hit his face!


    The power of this sword should never be underestimated!


    But with such a strong sword, Su Yan unexpectedly caught it with bare hands.


    Su Yan held the sword with one hand, and even the dazzling flames dissipated into the air!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face hardly changed, just looking at Fanze quietly.


    Fanze''s eyes revealed a look of horror. He really couldn''t imagine that the Hell Flame Slash, which can be called the most destructive military martial arts school, would one day be caught by a person with bare hands.


    It''s so easy!


    Fanze wanted to draw a sword, but found that the huge sword seemed to be held by a huge force, he couldn''t even collect the sword!


    The enemy''s power is actually so strong?


    Even if the balance of power between the two sides is so disparity, Fanze is absolutely unwilling to surrender, and the fire wing behind is surrounded by the front!


    The magic fire of this **** is somewhat threatening to Su Yan.


    Su Yan let go of his hand lightly and retreated to the rear, while still leaving a sentence: "You are not my opponent!"


    Fanze''s eyes were originally surprised, but after listening to Su Yan''s words, he became a little calmer, and then became firm!


    Fanze said: "I know that my strength is far inferior to you, but... this does not affect the battle between us!"


    Fan Ze held a sword in both hands again, and assumed a posture.


    After the next second, his whole body was surrounded by a layer of blazing flames!


    The fire was so dazzling that it was almost impossible to watch.


    And the spirit pattern on the long sword was also filled with this huge firepower!


    When Fanze slammed in front of Su Yan again, even the speed was three times as fast as before!


    This time the rush actually left a series of afterimages of fire in the air!


    There are even many traces of flames left on the ground!


    The power of this sword is at least five times as powerful as before!


    Jian Qi slammed down Su Yan''s body with boundless fiery energy!


    This sword...


    Even the ground of the ring was cracked inch by inch, and the rocks inside turned into flowing and hot magma!


    Even the audience in the distance felt hot and restless!


    The temperature in the entire arena seems to have risen a lot!


    But this sword did not have the real sense of killing Su Yan!


    In fact, what was being cut was nothing but a phantom of Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s true body had already reached the sky.


    Even if he got three times the usual speed, Fanze''s speed is still far from Su Yan!


    At this time, Fanze and Su Yan were looking at each other.


    Su Yan was surprised to find that Fanze''s eyes had already burned with blood-colored flames, and even his eyes were invisible!


    Then two more blood-colored fire wings opened behind him!


    After the Six Wing Shop was unfolded, Fanze just stood on the spot, and his whole body was already very powerful!


    The heat wave swayed round after round!


    The audience in the arena can''t help but become sweaty!


    At this time Fanze seems to be the **** of fire!


    At this time, although Su Yan and Fanze didn''t go to war, a dangerous aura was already on their faces.


    Even the referee had to avoid it far.


    The level of this battle has surpassed the level that the referee can handle. If it is accidentally affected, it is very likely that there will be no bones.


    But Su Yan sighed softly and asked Fanze: "Is it worth it?"


    This question is endless, and most viewers are already confused.


    Even the prince Qiu Zhan, Qiu Zhan had long regarded Su Yan as his first opponent, and his eyes never left Su Yan for a second.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly asked such a question without beginning and ending, so he asked his sister next to him: "What is Su Yan suddenly talking about? Did they know each other before?"


    Emperor Shitian''s emperor Xiaoyi shook her head, stared at Su Yan with a very complicated look, and then looked at Fanze who had already transformed into six wings.


    At this time, he not only had three pairs of fire wings, his whole body was surrounded by fire, and the armor on his body also became blood-red, indescribably magnificent, and the power contained in this magnificence is also beyond doubt!


    Such a huge firepower is enough to destroy half of the arena!

 Chapter 2656： Weird win

    Chapter 2656 weird win


    Xiaoyi said with a complex expression: "There is absolutely no power in this world that can be obtained for no reason. The powerful power you want to obtain requires a corresponding price. Isn''t it? Ashura is different from our Di Shitian. They are evil gods who only know how to fight. Putting on their armor and using their power, of course, there is a price to pay."


    "You mean..." Qiu Zhan seemed to have found something mysterious.


    "Fanze is burning his own vitality, at the cost of this, he has gained power beyond his own limit. If he can''t hold on for too long, he will burn himself to ashes. Su Yan does not need to attack at all, just need Just save yourself." Xiaoyi said, "Su Yan should have seen through this point before asking Fanze whether it is worth it."


    Qiu Zhan has nothing to say. If it weren''t for this baby sister, he wouldn''t even be able to tell where the victory point in this battle was.


    The treasure armor of the King of Shura worn by Fanze can indeed gain extraordinary power by sacrificing his own vitality.


    But this is undoubtedly drinking poison to quench thirst, even if Di Shitian''s vitality is inherently very strong, it will not last long.


    Xiaoyi added: "The victory or defeat has been divided. The key to this game is whether Su Yan will be caught by Fanze. You have already seen that Su Yan''s speed has an absolute advantage. As long as Fanze If you can''t touch Su Yan''s clothes, the ending will be impossible to reverse. Fanze will set himself ablaze in the fire. This force is too large, and he can''t control it at all. Those who play with fire will eventually set himself ablaze. ..."


    Qiu Zhan also sighed. He was also a fighter, and even a fighter who participated in the War God Ceremony.


    At this time, the sense of despair that Fanze''s vitality slowly evaporates in the flame, he can almost feel it.


    But at this moment, brand new changes took place in the ring.


    Su Yan actually slowly fell to Fanze''s side.


    Su Yan completely abandoned the safe distance between the two sides... This was far beyond Xiao Yi''s expectations!


    In her opinion, Su Yan''s actions were very irrational, and she really couldn''t think of the reason for Su Yan''s actions!


    I saw Su Yan put a hand on Fanze''s shoulder, and persuaded: "Vitality is a precious thing, and it shouldn''t be burned in such a boring place."


    Fanze originally wanted to fight, but he didn''t know what was going on. After being held by Su Yan with one hand, Fanze couldn''t move, even the true essence in his body could not be moved!


    It seems that he has lost control of his body!


    And Su Yan''s words still rang in Fanze''s ears, "Do you think you know death well? If you die, there is really nothing left, that is eternal darkness..."


    I''m afraid there will be no second person in this world who understands the horror of death better than Su Yan, that is the absolute nothingness where everything is eliminated.


    Fanze is brave only because he who doesn''t know is fearless.


    If he really wandered between life and death, he should know that there is a great horror between life and death!


    Following Su Yan''s words, the blood-colored armor on Fanze actually peeled off from him one by one...


    Everyone was stunned this time.


    "What kind of magic is he?" Qiu Zhan looked at his sister in surprise.


    Xiaoyi has read a lot of books since she was a child, and she is considered knowledgeable in the royal family of Emperor Shitian, and more importantly, she can fully understand the contents of the books, not just rote memorization.


    Xiaoyi has always been called a genius girl, and she really can afford it.


    But at this time Xiaoyi was also at a loss. She had no idea what kind of method Su Yan used to achieve such a result!


    She only knew that Su Yan was able to defeat others without fighting, but she had no clue about the mystery inside.


    In fact, even Fanze doesn��t know how Su Yan did it...


    Fanze''s expression was equally dazed to the extreme.


    The point of victory in this duel is actually different from what Xiaoyi said, not in speed, but in soul.


    Xiaoyi didn''t have this knowledge because her cultivation was far behind Su Yan.


    The mind is a profound and profound level, and there is no clue for outsiders to clash at this level.


    It is often just a look or an action, which may separate the action.


    Su Yan used his gaze as a sword, but he was the demon of Fanze!


    After the demon in his heart was beheaded, his mind naturally returned to clarity.


    But the principle of this kind of thing is very simple to say, and it is really another matter to do it.


    It''s so easy to do like Su Yan, let alone.


    Su Yan then gave a light push, and when Fanze reacted, he was already standing under the ring.


    In the end, the expression on Fanze''s face was very strange.


    At this time, Fanze''s face turned into an expression of awakening from a big dream. He was one of the parties, and could he understand the mystery.


    But the rest of the audience stood up from their seats involuntarily, all with blank expressions, they didn''t know what magic Su Yan used to win in such a strange and peaceful way!


    To be honest, to win at the God of War Festival without hurting people at all, the difficulty is actually far more difficult than killing!


    In the God of War Festival, such things are definitely one of the few.


    Xiaoyi suddenly cheered and jumped up: "I understand, I understand! But... how did he do this? It''s impossible!"


    The tone changed from excitement to distress.


    Qiu Zhan looked at his sister. She was usually very calm, and when her emotions rarely fluctuated so much, she didn''t expect to be so excited today because of Su Yan.


    And this, Xiaoyi hadn''t noticed it!


    "Although King Shura''s armor can provide extremely powerful power, there is also a demon inside. Once the armor is put on, the demon will enter the soul... The demon can manipulate the mind of a person, as long as the demon is removed , Fanze��s power will disappear, because his power was originally borrowed from the demon head and armor. Once the connection between the two disappears... But how did he do it?"


    "What did you say?" Qiu Zhan asked.


    "Brother, don''t you think it''s weird? The devil is an intangible and intangible existence! A non-physical existence, how do you kill with a sword?"


    Qiu Zhan was not asked this time, because swordsmanship is his specialty, "unless his swordsmanship enters the legendary realm of one sword breaking ten thousand magic. After entering this realm, everything between heaven and earth can do everything. The sword can also behead the devil at the spiritual level."


    Speaking of this, Qiu Zhan couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, "But there is no one like this in ten thousand years, and there is no such ruthless character in the council. Would you think too much?"


    Xiaoyi didn''t speak anymore, she just stared at Su Yan, as if she wanted to see through this mysterious and powerful man.


    Su Yan''s gaze swept over at this time, and she and Su Yan looked at each other for a short time.


    After that, Su Yan went down to the ring as a winner.

 Chapter 2657： follow

    Chapter 2657


    Su Yan''s victory in this game was so weird that the audience on the stage doubted whether it was a fake match just now.


    Fortunately, there are observers from the council to determine the result of the game.


    After being certified by the council, somehow they have a little credibility.


    There will be three duels in the arena...


    However, Su Yan had no interest in staying to watch the battle. If it weren''t for Tianxuan''s strong request, Su Yan would definitely not stay.


    Qiu Zhan played after Su Yan and won the victory as expected.


    With Xiaoyi as the guide, he knew where the opponent''s secret door was, and it was easy to win.


    In addition to Su Yan, Qiu Zhan is already the second most popular to win the championship.


    There are two remaining in the top four, one is a soldier from the snowy territory, and the other is a battle priest from the battle hall.


    This battle priest should be a secret weapon specially cultivated by Zhan Sacred Hall for this War God Festival.


    Before he appeared on the stage, most people didn''t even know that there was such a person.


    This time the God of War festival was originally intended to be a blockbuster.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would be killed from Tiannan. And Su Yan''s edge was too dazzling, completely covering the rest of the people.


    But anyway, in this way, the faction of the God of War accounted for two semi-finals.


    The level of the council can carry out a new distribution of benefits.


    The distribution of benefits under this platform is the most important thing, but the strange thing is that the dean has not come to the holy city!


    The rest is the first of the eleven Warshen Academy, and Dean Su Yan has also met almost all of them.


    Being able to command the existence of a Temple of War, the strength of each one is very difficult.


    Su Yan and Tian Xuan chatted, "There are only the last two games left in the God of War Ceremony, and the final is about to come. Why hasn''t that old guy appeared yet? Has something happened?"


    The dean never showed up. Su Yan always cared very much.


    After all, the object of his transaction is the dean, not Tianxuan.


    Isn''t Tianxuan full of questions, but she still pretended to be calm and said: "The Dean''s strength is so strong, no one should be able to threaten him, we just need to do our own thing."


    While speaking, Tianxuan saw Fanze standing against the wall at the exit of the contestant. Just by looking at his expression, he could know that he was waiting for someone.


    After seeing Su Yan, Fanze''s eyes immediately brightened, and he strode towards Su Yan''s side.


    Tianxuan was a little nervous at first, afraid that Fanze would not admit defeat to find the fault, but he didn''t want Fanze to come over and knelt directly in front of Su Yan on one knee, and then put one hand on his chest.


    The etiquette and courtesy of the Emperor Shitian in this action represents allegiance.


    In other words, Fanze volunteered to be loyal to Su Yan. Was he just defeated?


    Only then did Tian Xuan remember, what was the victory and defeat just now, she hadn''t consulted Su Yan yet.


    Su Yan has a smile on his face, and Fanze has raised his head, with all serious expressions on his face: "Your Excellency Su Yan, please allow me to follow you as a servant!"


    "Oh, are you ready?" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I have already thought about it! I have embarked on a very paranoid path because of the misleading thoughts in my heart. Thanks to your guidance, I realized that the value of my life is not meaninglessly dying in the holy city. There are more and more important missions in the arena!"


    Su Yan said with satisfaction: "It''s good for you to have this kind of understanding, and it''s not in vain that I help you cut off the devil of your soul."


    Tianxuan looked confused: "What are you talking about?"


    Fan Ze said: "No matter what, please give me a chance. I want to follow Your Excellency in the future. Your strength makes me admire you very much. I am willing to follow Your Excellency all the time!"


    Su Yan glanced at Fanze, and he was considered a manufacturable. To be able to reach the top four in the God of War Festival, no matter what method is used, he can already be regarded as a genius of the Emperor Shitian clan.


    When the gate of time and space between the mortal world and the heaven and the human world is opened, the power of one family will expand to this heaven and the human world, and some talents from the emperor will be needed.


    So Su Yan said: "Well, I allow you to follow me, but I shouldn''t be able to use you for the time being. You might as well just stand by in the holy city."


    "Yes, your lord, no matter what you have, just order! As long as the subordinates can do it, they will never shirk."


    Fanze''s eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    Tianxuan has no doubt that it is Su Yan who wants Fanze to raise his sword to kill himself, and Fanze will never refuse!


    After conquering Vatican, the semi-finals came one day later.


    The closer to the end of the God of War festival, the more grand the carnival in the holy city!


    The opponent Su Yan encountered in the semifinals came from the snowy area.


    The soldiers in the Snow Territory are often tenacious. When he came to Su Yan, he was still wrapped in heavy gauze.


    Some parts of the gauze were dyed red by blood!


    Don''t talk about exerting force, just walking around can make the wound open.


    He was able to reach the semi-finals, standing in front of Su Yan, he could almost be said to have experienced nine deaths.


    The several times he climbed back from the death line was relying on strong willpower. If the willpower were to relax a little bit, then he should be a cold corpse now.


    At this time, willpower also supported him to stand in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan has always respected every strong fighter.


    Only half of this strength is related to strength, and half is related to the quality of will.


    The soldier in front of him is undoubtedly strong.


    Su Yan asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Visamon from the snowy area... Isn''t Su Yan, let''s fight!" Just listening to him speaks, there is fatigue and weakness that can''t be covered.


    How could it be Su Yan''s opponent in this state?


    The disparity in strength in the first semi-final was so obvious that if it weren''t for Su Yan, the audience would have little interest in watching it.


    In every battle, Su Yan could win the final victory in some incredible ways.


    So tens of thousands of viewers are wondering what kind of method Su Yan will use to win this time.


    Bishamen stared at Su Yan. Although the bandages on his body were wrapped like a mummy, and the broken ribs and internal injuries had not recovered, he would never give up.


    To be able to enter the final four of the God of War Festival, this is the most glorious moment of his life!


    No soldier would choose to retreat when the glory reached its peak, at least he would never make such a choice.


    Even if he died in Su Yan''s hands, it was his choice without regrets.


    As long as he can swing a knife, then Bishamon is a fighter who will never surrender!


    Su Yan suddenly chuckled: "I can give you a chance..."

 Chapter 2658： Extreme ice

    Chapter 2658: Extreme Ice


    Pishamon stared at Su Yan and said, "You said you give me a chance?"


    Pishamon''s expression was full of pride.


    Before he took the stage, Bishamon had made up his greatest determination, even if he died in this ring, he would have no regrets.


    Such Pishamen decided that no mercy was needed, especially the mercy of the enemy.


    The Temple of War in the Northern Territory is surrounded by snow and ice most of the year.


    Of course, the fighters nurtured in such a harsh environment will not be weak!


    Su Yan calmly said: "You don''t have the possibility of defeating me. You should know it yourself? But I can give you this opportunity. We can make a bet that if I win, you follow me and become my servant. If you win, I will give up my seat in the finals. What do you think?"


    "What kind of strategy is this?" Pishamen stared at Su Yan, without any clue about the bet that Su Yan suddenly proposed.


    Su Yan asked, "Do I need a strategy to deal with you?"


    Su Yan has the strength to crush absolutely, not to mention that Pishamen was seriously injured at this time, and his strength was only 40% of his peak.


    Facing Su Yan, he has no chance of winning.


    But... if Su Yantuo underestimates the enemy, he might find a glimmer of opportunity out of the impossible.


    Thinking of this, Pishamon asked, "How do you gamble?"


    Su Yan said: "I stand in place and endure your three strongest moves, and I will never fight back. If you can defeat me, it is your good fortune."


    "You said never fight back?"


    Not only Bishamon, the rest of the strong watching the game, and even the audience on the stage were stunned.


    Even a disdainful word came from the royal box: "Although this son is extremely powerful, he is a bit too arrogant, right?"


    "Yeah, standing still and not fighting back, does he think he is too strong? It''s ridiculous!"


    "No! Looking at Su Yanqi''s calm and relaxed state, you always feel something strange in it. Is it possible that he has some super defensive magic weapon, so he is so confident?"


    "It''s possible! We just need to keep our eyes open."


    Because of Su Yan''s words, the atmosphere of the entire arena was mobilized.


    Bishamen also seemed to be irritated by Su Yan''s words, but after a short while, he immediately became calm!


    Because if you think about it carefully, this is clearly Su Yanbai giving him a chance.


    If it was an ordinary battle, Bishamon would never have a chance.


    But if you really do what Su Yan said, if Bisha goalkeeper takes this opportunity, he might be able to reverse the final victory!


    Thinking of this, there was a ray of sky blue on Pishamon''s weapon.


    This is the profound ice breath that has been condensed to the extreme!


    Although the realm of these Emperor Shitian fighters was far inferior to Su Yan, as long as they came from the Temple of War, almost all of them were very solid, and there was no vain or flashy.


    Explain that when practicing, you must use a lot of strength and have very solid basic skills to achieve such an achievement.


    The twelve temples of war have developed their own unique system of exercises for thousands of years because of the relationship between their regions and tasks.


    The Temple of War in the Snow Region is better than Xuanbing True Qi and Xuanbing spells!


    With a light step on Bishamen''s foot, a very terrifying circle of ice rippled under his feet!


    This layer of ice even sealed Su Yan''s legs.


    Su Yan showed a slightly surprised expression.


    And the blue light of the weapon in Bishamon''s hand is also shining to the apex!


    It seems that the surrounding temperature is also dropping sharply.


    Su Yan could even see the white gas he was breathing out.


    The location of the Holy City is warm as spring all year round. Almost none of the residents of the holy city have experienced such a severe cold, and they all find it very fresh.


    At this time, Pishamon''s eyes were full of warfare.


    For a fighter, winning is the ultimate goal!


    After finding a fighter on the battlefield, a soldier will definitely seize the opportunity desperately!


    Don''t worry about how this opportunity comes.


    Opportunity, once you let it go, it will punish you in turn!


    "Ice hell!"


    Following the words of Bishamon, a ring of ice rippled silently on the ground!


    There was also a deep chill that followed!


    If the audience in the holy city just said they thought the ice and snow was very fun, they wouldn''t be able to laugh at this moment.


    Extreme Ice Hell is an indiscriminate attack range spell.


    Spells directly act on the air, so even the barriers set up in the arena specifically to protect the audience cannot withstand the pervasive and powerful cold air!


    And Su Yan was in the middle of this cold current, seeing that his whole body was covered with frost, and he turned into an ice sculpture in a very short time.


    Standing down the court, Kashan was extremely anxious, and even the three-headed dragon in his arms snorted unhappily, as if he wanted to rush to the stage and fight side by side with his master.


    The three-headed devil dragon comes from the southern wilderness where the rocks are full of fire, and is in sharp contrast with the bitter cold of the Arctic. There is a paradise of sulfur and magma, and a hot hell.


    The cold air made the three-headed dragon naturally angry.


    But on the other side of the contestant channel, Qiu Zhan brothers and sisters were not worried about Su Yan.


    Because they knew that it was impossible for Su Yan to do anything with just this level of technique.


    Although they didn''t even know why Su Yan made the trivial victory so troublesome.


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s calm voice came from the ice sculpture: "The first trick, you have two more tricks."


    Su Yan''s voice made Bishamen feel an inevitable panic. It was the first time he saw a creature sealed by the ice in the ice **** and could still speak normally!


    "Next is the trick! Ice dragon breaks!"


    I saw nine ice dragons suddenly rise from the hard ice covering the entire arena.


    These nine ice dragons are not only extremely large, but also lifelike.


    And Bishamon even cut his own wrist and used his own blood to feed the nine ice dragons.


    After absorbing the blood of the owner, the eyes of the nine ice dragons all became extremely red, and at the same time, the huge murderous aura also permeated the ring!


    "It deserves to be the strongest fighter in the Northern Territory! Obviously he has been seriously injured, and he can actually use this terrifying combat technique!"


    "There is absolutely no fighter who can enter the top four to be weak!"


    Amidst this sound of admiration, only Pishamon knew that he was almost reaching the limit.


    The wound on his body was already cracking. If this trick couldn''t solve Su Yan, it might be him who lay down first.


    These two moves have almost hollowed out the true essence in his body. If it had not been for Su Yan''s promise not to fight back, he would definitely not have such a long time to prepare these two strongest ultimate moves!


    Extreme Ice Hell is the prelude to the breaking of the ice dragon, and this is the moment with the strongest killing intent.


    The nine-headed ice dragon calmly surrounded Su Yan''s ice sculpture. Compared with the huge body of the nine-headed ice dragon, the ice sculpture where Su Yan was located was so small.


    Such a strong visual contrast combined with Mantian''s powerful killing intent is really hard to underestimate.


    Even there are many soldiers in the audience who can''t stop shaking!

 Chapter 2659： How to accept

    Chapter 2659 How to Accept


    Whether it was the piercing cold air or that huge murderous aura, they couldn''t handle it at all.


    The referee has already escaped far, let alone intervening in such a battle, even standing too close may end in a dead end.


    Only the observer in the golden robe was still performing his task faithfully, standing firmly in the corner of the ring.


    "kill!"


    Following the order from Bishamen, Jiulong sent all together and slammed into the ice sculpture where Su Yan was located!


    The nine ice dragons don''t need to talk about coldness, just their pure strength is already very scary!


    When the nine ice dragons attacked Su Yan, even the entire arena shook violently!


    The magnitude of this power is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and the effect is comparable to an earthquake!


    And this was just the remaining power of the Nine Dragons Break, and the greatest power of the nine ice dragons almost fell on Su Yan!


    How many people can resist this terrifying power?


    A piece of fine ice edge was slammed into the sky, and then slowly fell down.


    The huge white fog covered the entire arena, making it impossible for people to see the situation on the arena clearly.


    Because the vibration of the Nine Dragons Po even made many spectators fall from their seats, the spectators who fell to the ground slowly stood up.


    The voices of complaining and exclamation came one after another.


    Such a killer move is absolutely invisible in normal times, and today''s semi-final battle is unexpectedly so intense in the first game!


    Although the fare is ridiculously expensive, after seeing such a big scene, it can be considered a return.


    Qiu Zhan also had a look of horror: "Xiaoyi, didn''t you say that Bishamen has only three or four strengths at its peak? How could it be so powerful?"


    Xiaoyi explained: "That''s because Su Yan gave him a chance to use it. If you face Vishamen, he will have such a long time to calmly use these two ultimate moves? Still? At the stage of condensing the true essence, it is estimated that you have already been knocked off the ring. Su Yan is too big..."


    Xiaoyi sighed, "This guy is the best in terms of talent or pure technical level. It''s a pity that his personality is too arrogant. If he is more cautious, he probably won''t fall into such an unfavorable situation."


    As soon as Xiaoyi''s voice fell, I heard Su Yan''s voice in the white mist on the ring: "The second move is over, you have the last move."


    Su Yan''s voice was still as calm as before, and he couldn''t feel any changes in his emotions.


    Calmness is undoubtedly the most powerful emotion at this time!


    Regardless of anger or contempt, it will give people a feeling of bluffing.


    But calmness doesn''t feel that way, everyone just feels that the situation is in Su Yan''s hands from beginning to end.


    This has not changed since the beginning.


    Xiaoyi almost fell to the ground, and she got it wrong again this time.


    In the bewildered ice mist, the figure of Bishamon slowly emerged.


    At this time, Bishamon was supporting the ground with a sword, almost relying on the support of the sword to stand firm, and was gasping for breath.


    "What did Su Yan do?" Qiu Zhan asked puzzledly.


    Seeing Bishamen''s almost shaky figure, it almost makes people suspect that the person who launched the attack just now is actually Su Yan!


    "You forgot, Bishamen''s body is already injured. The two moves just now were played almost recklessly. Of course, you have to bear the backlash of the wound!" The expression on Xiaoyi''s face gradually became strange, "Is it possible that Su Yan is Want to win in this way? If Bishamon tries his best next move, he will be able to kill himself in this ring without using Su Yan!"


    If Su Yan''s plan is true, then even if Qiu Zhan enters the finals, facing such an opponent, he won''t have a half-point chance of winning!


    How could the strength of both sides be so bad!


    Pishamon is definitely not weak.


    In the calculations of their brothers and sisters, Pishamon has always been treated as a powerful enemy.


    What is the origin of this man named Su Yan? He is obviously not a pure-blooded Emperor Shitian, and his strength is actually so powerful to such an incredible level!


    The white mist slowly dissipated, and the situation on the ring was also presented in front of tens of thousands of spectators.


    I saw that most of the ring was destroyed, and a huge sinkhole appeared around Su Yan!


    Su Yan in the center of this tiankeng is still standing in place. Dressed in white, there is still no change, and no trace of injury can be seen on his body.


    Even the ground under my feet is intact.


    It''s just that the surrounding ring is too badly damaged, so Su Yan seems to be standing on the high platform at this time.


    The arena''s ring is of course not ordinary materials. This special material was obtained from the bottom of the East China Sea, and after being refined into stones, it was blessed ninety-nine times with secret methods!


    The defensive power is already worthy of a defensive magic weapon at level eight!


    But even so, the destruction of the ring can be said to be a common occurrence.


    It can be said that all the fighters who can participate in the God of War festival are like the pride of heaven.


    But when it is so thoroughly destroyed as today, it is actually very rare!


    The two tricks of Extreme Ice Hell and Ice Dragon Breaking just now are very terrifying!


    But after such a terrifying combination of combat skills, tens of thousands of spectators discovered that Su Yan not only hadn''t broken his sleeves, but hadn''t even moved his feet.


    Just standing in place, I didn''t know what method was used to withstand the power of this huge combined combat technique!


    This is not the most weird!


    The strangest thing is that Bishamon is holding a long sword at this time, and the long sword has become a crutch.


    Pishamon vomited another mouthful of blood, the color of the blood was very sad.


    Then the expressions on the faces of all the audience became horrified!


    This scene is really difficult to describe in words, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to see such a scene after today!


    The person who launched the attack was half dead at this time, and the person who underwent the attack was rather calm.


    Everything is upside down!


    Such a scene, if you listen to what other people say, you will definitely be able to denounce the story for being too absurd and bizarre!


    At this time, it is difficult to express the inner emotions in words as I witnessed with my own eyes. In addition to shock and unbelief, there are also fear and confusion...


    The facts in front of me are so shocking, it seems that even a lot of common sense has been broken!


    Even Xiaoyi, Di Shitian''s genius girl''s eyes were filled with incredible radiance.


    "What did he do?" Qiu Zhan couldn''t help asking.


    If Su Yan suffered a slight injury at this time, or the expression on his face was very pale, Qiu Zhan probably would accept it.


    At this time, Su Yan was clearly standing in place intact, it seemed that the horrible combination of combat skills just now didn''t help him at all...


    The power of Qiu Zhan''s ultimate move at the bottom of the box was almost here.


    Because of the actual combat needs, the War God Academy in the North has studied many powerful combat skills. Once these combat skills are released, they will cover a certain range.


    And the royal family''s combat skills are almost always used in one-on-one, and they are definitely not that powerful.


    Moreover, Qiu Zhan''s true essence is far less than that of Bishamen.


    The vigor of the true essence of Bishamon is also exceptionally talented, more than twice that of ordinary emperor Shitian fighters.


    Now this situation is so strange, how can Qiu Zhan accept it?

 Chapter 2660： The purpose of the war

    Chapter 2660 The purpose of war


    Xiaoyi said: "Su Yan should have done nothing, just relying on the body strength of the body to break the nine ice dragons back shock..."


    "How is this possible! If he has such a terrifying true essence, then he should be able to sit on an equal footing with his father, and there should have been his name in the council long ago, so why would he come to participate in the War God Festival?"


    A very bitter expression appeared on Xiaoyi''s face: "It seems that we are really losing this time. I don''t know where the Tiannan Warshen Academy came from this monster! We are definitely not his opponent!"


    "Xiaoyi, what''s your strategy..."


    Xiaoyi shook her head and said: "In the face of absolute strength, the so-called strategy is nothing but a mirror image, which is completely meaningless. This person has no flaws at all, and I can''t find any weaknesses in him. So..."


    Xiaoyi only felt very desperate. In her more than one hundred years of life, she had never seen a master like Su Yan!


    Compared with Su Yan, those so-called masters simply can''t be counted as influential!


    Even more desperate was Bishamon on the stage.


    Bishamon has definitely done his best, and the ruined arena can prove it!


    But why didn''t Su Yan hurt at all?


    Bishamon immediately stopped the thoughts in his head, and could no longer think about it, the more he thought about it, the more despair he became.


    Su Yan is like a big snow-capped mountain lying in front of Pisha Gate, the peak of which plunges into the sky, just looking at it has made him stand up.


    Su Yan also moved his hands a little, and commented: "Your two moves just now are not bad, they are quite famous."


    Su Yan''s admiration as the strongest man in the world can already be regarded as a great compliment.


    But Pishamen didn''t know Su Yan''s true identity. He couldn''t be happy when Su Yan said that, but felt very heavy!


    Bishamon slowly straightened his body. Although he was still panting violently, he was able to support his body without using a sword.


    In fact, Bishamon was already weak to the extreme at this time, but he still boosted his spirit.


    The three-stroke agreement between Bishamon and Su Yan has not ended yet, and Su Yan cannot attack him as agreed.


    At this time, there was a icy storm around Bishamon, and this icy storm surrounded his body!


    It seems that something violent is about to be released from Pishamon''s body!


    The two tricks just now have already produced the biggest scene of this year''s God of War festival. If Bishamon is allowed to perform the third trick, how far will it be?


    There were already many spectators in the audience who were so excited that they chose to stand and watch the game.


    "Do you think it is necessary to make the last move? If you try harder, you will die." Su Yan still said calmly.


    "When we enter the Temple of War, the first lesson we learn is that warriors cannot fear death!" Bishamon announced proudly.


    And Su Yan��s face appeared with a smile, "But if you die like this, I will be very troubled. Because I think your quality is good, and I want to take you as a subordinate. If you die, everything It''s all empty."


    At this moment, Bishamon''s expression was a little moved, but he quickly entered an absolute calm state of mind.


    This is the state of mind tempered on the loneliest snow mountain.


    It was very close to Su Yan''s mood of Gu Jing Bubo.


    Su Yan''s vision is absolutely infallible, this Pishamon is definitely a manufacturable material.


    Although Bishamon''s last move was still condensing, the heavy load on the body had already appeared.


    All the wounds on Bishamon''s body were torn open, and before he even attacked, he was already bleeding.


    The blood flowed down with his hands, and finally on the long sword, and then dripped onto the ground through the tip of the sword...


    Su Yan said: "The fighters trained in the God of War are all very solid. Both their willpower and fighting spirit are very good, but they all have one shortcoming..."


    "Disadvantages?" Pishamon wanted to hear what Su Yan had in mind.


    "Yes, I always think that your teachers in the God of War are a class of stupid people. What kind of training so many good seedlings will look like in the end, just take my little maid. She is just like you, she has to work hard at every turn. It doesn''t matter if you can play or not. It''s utterly stupid."


    Tianxuan''s face turned red and white, because she knew that Su Yan was definitely talking about herself!


    But why did Su Yan suddenly talk about this?


    Su Yan said again: "If you say you are stupid, you must be unconvinced. Then I ask you, do you know the purpose of the war?"


    "Of course to win!"


    "You also know it is to win, but what is the difference between you and death? The next third move can you guarantee that you will win? Since you can''t win, why do you still do this?" Su Yan questioned.


    Su Yan''s words were full of great power, which made Pishamen unable to stand up.


    In fact, not only Bishamon, but also the vast majority of Di Shitian fighters could not resist.


    Pishamon could only say: "From the moment I entered the ring, I decided that even if I died in a glorious battle, I would not admit defeat! Is this the glory of a soldier?"


    "Glory?" There was a mocking smile on Su Yan''s face, "So, your purpose is not to win, but to find death. Fortunately, you are still believers in the God of War, and you don''t even know the basic elements of war. It''s ridiculous. The purpose of war is to destroy the enemy��s viable power while preserving itself as much as possible."


    Of course, Su Yan''s military theory is many times stronger than these Di Shitian who was still in the Middle Ages!


    Not only Pishamen, but even many nobles in the audience felt that they were empowered after listening to Su Yan''s summary!


    Although Su Yan''s words are short, they summed up the two major elements of the war, which can be described as extremely accurate.


    "But you fools, you have to sacrifice gloriously at every turn, as if your life is so cheap that you are not as good as an ant. Yeah, how can you fools compare to ants? Because ants still know how to live. You despise your lives. Do you think that you can become the strongest warrior? It��s so stupid! If you are vague and forget the fear of death, how can you realize the preciousness of life? Relying on the cultivation method of your stupid, another ten thousand It is impossible to enter the transcendence realm in New Year!"


    Every word of Su Yan''s words was engraved in Tianxuan''s heart.


    At this moment, she only felt that something in her heart was collapsing!


    As soon as the priests of the Temple of Wars enter the Temple of Wars, they will be instilled with the saying that they will die in a glorious battle and return their soul to the Temple.


    So they don''t fear death so much, but instead use it as a way of soul sublimation.


    Is this path turned out to be wrong?

 Chapter 2661： Unknown life, know death

    Chapter 2661: Unknown Life, Knowing Death


    Su Yan said: "Cultivation is a road against the sky, in essence it is to live toward death! But one by one, you have forgotten your fear of death, and you are complacent with it. If you violate your own instinct, you are clearly embarking on an evil path. . It''s so stupid!"


    If there is no fear of death, where is the desire for longevity and immortality?


    This is the origin of a spiritual path!


    These Emperor Shitians actually had to go against this origin, which was extremely stupid.


    "You haven''t even figured out the matter of being alive, so you think you have defeated death, right? You fools'' questions can be summed up in just six words, unknown life, how can you know death?"


    "I don''t know how to live, I don''t know how to die." Tianxuan said these six words carefully, and his mood was unparalleled!


    These six words made Tianxuan a treasure.


    Wanting to be stronger is the reason why she stayed with Su Yan and even condescended to become Su Yan''s maid.


    If it wasn''t for this reason to drive Tianxuan, then why did she do such a thing?


    Could it be that the identity of the chairman of the Temple of War and the guardian of the Temple of Truth is not noble enough?


    At this time she finally understood some truth!


    If this kind of truth hadn''t been broadcasted by Su Yan, she would have never realized it by herself.


    At this moment, she suddenly admired Su Yan.


    In her eyes, Su Yan is no longer the man who just loves to fool around or travels and is cynical.


    Once he got serious, the light radiating from Su Yan''s body made it impossible for these Di Shitian women who worshiped the strong to look away from him!


    Not only Tianxuan, but the other women of Emperor Shitian also stared at Su Yan closely.


    And the ultimate move that Bishamen had brewed at this time was also a little shaken, he didn''t know if he really should risk his life to do it.


    "If this is the case, let me help you make a decision."


    Following Su Yan''s words, an extremely complicated magic circle appeared under his feet.


    Didn''t Su Yan just say that he would not fight back? Is he going to break his promise?


    Almost all viewers have this question.


    But Su Yan''s extremely complicated formation was not actually used for direct attack or defense.


    This is a summoning formation.


    From the dazzling light of the formation, three extremely dark heads slowly emerged. Then the huge dragon body, as well as the breath from the ancients, also rushed toward his face!


    The three-headed magic dragon conformed to Su Yan''s call and appeared in the arena!


    The three-headed magic dragon, which is close to two hundred feet, can almost pierce the dome of the arena!


    And the entire arena became extremely quiet in this instant.


    Tianxuan showed a wry smile, she saw the expressions of fear and horror on many of her compatriots. Fang Buddha saw himself that day.


    Yes, when she saw that Su Yan was overwhelmed by the three-headed magic dragon that day, wasn''t it the expression?


    In the legend of Di Shitian, the ancestor **** once beheaded the three-headed dragon.


    No one can imagine that one day I will see this legendary monster in the holy city!


    Su Yan was standing on the head of the three-headed dragon at this time.


    The head in the middle of the three-headed dragon slowly dropped, sending Su Yan back to the ring. The other two heads stood up to the sky and howled at the same time, spitting out purple and green magic fire!


    These two kinds of flames, combined with the sound of the dragon''s chant, shocked the holy city to great horror!


    Su Yan didn''t break his promise, he just used a summoning spell, and did not take the initiative to attack Pishamon.


    After being summoned, the three-headed magic dragon that showed the body of law was even more proud.


    Since it was taken over by Su Yan, it hadn''t been so brave for a long time. Lying in the arms of Jiashan all day long, it seemed to have really become a harmless little black dog.


    In fact, it was just that Su Yan''s powerful strength suppressed the fierceness in his heart!


    At this moment, these di Shitian expressions of fear and horror made the three-headed dragon feel an unprecedented comfort!


    The horrified expressions of these tens of thousands of viewers gathered together, making the three-headed dragon really cool to the extreme!


    In the auditorium, more than two dozen strong men have been suspended in the air, and various magical instruments and powerful spells in their hands are already in the stage of condensation.


    As long as the three-headed dragon dares to make any changes, they will definitely attack the three-headed dragon.


    Su Yan only looked up at these powerful men, nothing more.


    Su Yan then asked Pishamon: "Even so, do you still fight with me?"


    Saying this at this time will be more deterrent.


    Behind Su Yan is the three-headed dragon with fierce flames, these legendary monsters!


    At this time, Su Yan''s figure became infinitely tall in Pishamen''s eyes.


    "I lost..." At this time, Bishamon could only admit his failure frankly.


    Faced with the three-headed dragon, the frontal impact is unparalleled.


    Only when you have really faced it can you know what a terrible feeling this is.


    Even the three-headed devil dragon can be summoned, what else can Su Yan fail to do?


    Bishamon also felt that there was no need to fight anymore. Perhaps his heart was actually persuaded by Su Yan just now.


    This failure made Pishamen convinced. Because this was completely crushed by Su Yan in strength.


    It��s just that there is one last question in Pishamon��s heart, "Will you do you any good if you don��t kill me?"


    "The highest state of war is not to kill the enemy, but to defeat the enemy without fighting. The purpose of war is to avoid fighting." Su Yan calmly said.


    These are the contents of "The Art of War by Sun Tzu", which is a treasure in Chinese culture, enough for these emperors to digest for five thousand years.


    As expected, Bishamon''s heart was greatly shocked. He finally understood one thing: Su Yan was far beyond their existence.


    Regardless of the cultivation level or the understanding of the art of war.


    For them, the so-called War God Festival is the greatest glory for them to fight life and death, enough to gamble their lives.


    But for Su Yan, it was just a play for children.


    The three-headed magic dragon bowed its head in front of Su Yan, obediently to the extreme.


    "This man...what tricks does he have yet to come up with?" Qiu Zhan''s brows were frowned at this time, and he had already turned into a Sichuan character.


    Even if he is a peerless genius, he doesn''t think he has the slightest victory in front of the three-headed dragon.


    "Are these three-headed dragons real or fake?!" This question is actually the biggest question in the hearts of tens of thousands of viewers here.


    Since the three-headed dragon is a fierce beast in the legend, no one will really be a living creature with the three-headed dragon.


    When the legendary thing comes into reality, the first thing to do is doubt. Did Su Yan do some tricks!


    This can almost be said to be a natural defense mechanism of instinct and psychology.


    If you accept that the three-headed dragon is a real existence, will the worldview that has been constructed all the time collapse with it?

 Chapter 2662： Devil dragon blessing

    The second thousand six hundred and sixty-second chapter of the magic dragon blessing


    Behind Su Yan, a purple array light shone again.


    Su Yan didn''t do it, nor did he recite the spell. This huge formation just follows his own heart, and has already been activated!


    The observer''s eyes revealed horror.


    The new hole card that Su Yan revealed today shows that Su Yan''s strength is far above the council''s expectations!


    Even the three strongest powers of Emperor Shitian, including His Majesty the Holy Emperor, may not be able to conquer the three-headed dragon into a mount!


    What is Su Yan''s plan to do such a thing?


    Do you want to bring the Temple of War in the Northern Territory into control?


    However, there are tens of thousands of miles between the southern part of the sky and the northern region. Even if you want to subdue other forces, why not choose a closer one?


    Is there any deep meaning behind this?


    The observers and the dignitaries of Emperor Shitian realized that they suddenly couldn''t understand Su Yan!


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t think about these conspiracies, so he did it.


    Life is alive, like a shooting star across the sky, all you need is indulgence! Nothing else matters.


    But when your strength and status have risen to a certain level, even if you have no ideas, your every move will be interpreted by others as having special meaning.


    This is the trouble of the strong.


    Su Yan had long been accustomed to such troubles.


    In fact, after many strong people understand the key points in the middle, most of them will constrain their behavior so as not to cause too much influence.


    But Su Yan is definitely not such a person.


    He will shape the order of the entire world with his own will.


    If you don''t even have this bit of courage, how can you retrieve the glory and authority of being an emperor?


    The so-called immortal emperor will be the commander of Luo Tian Wanjie and control hundreds of millions of creatures!


    The three-headed magic dragon slowly sank into the formation and was teleported away again.


    The three-headed devil dragon only felt that it was not fun enough, and finally got a chance to reveal his true identity, and he didn''t even kill a single person. Of course it was a bit unhappy to leave like this.


    But it did not dare to disobey Su Yan''s order. The ghost knows what punishment he will face if he offends his master.


    Su Yan usually looks kind, and rarely gets angry.


    But it is such a person who is terrible when he gets angry, like a volcanic eruption!


    Qiu Zhan was going to play in the second game, but the ring was destroyed too badly.


    If the ring is not repaired, the battle will not even start.


    The repair of the ring will take at least three days, and the referee committee has decided to postpone the fight for three days.


    But Qiu Zhan��s opponent, the battle priest from the Battle Sacred Hall in the holy city, jumped directly onto the ring, and after pulling off his robes, he revealed a gorgeous armor, "Prince Qiu Zhan, after a previous battle , Presumably your fighting spirit is the same as mine. You have reached the highest point. Waiting three days is too long, what do you think?"


    Qiu Zhan slowly walked out of the contestant passage. The long sword in his hand was wrapped in a long cloth. As he walked onto the ring, he untied the long cloth on the sword.


    Since these two are willing to fight in the broken arena, the previous decision of the referee committee can only be overturned.


    Tian Xuan carefully introduced Su Yan to the identity of Prince Qiu Zhan.


    Because these two are undoubtedly the two most popular players in the God of War Festival.


    Qiu Zhan''s swordsmanship is very powerful. Although he is only about two hundred years old, he is already the number one swordsman in the royal family.


    The identity of the priests in the temple is really too mysterious, even if they are both a faction of the Temple of War, they have not collected any useful information.


    But judging from the previous performance, this mysterious battle priest is extremely strong.


    After the battle began, the two sides were above the standard.


    But after seeing the ice **** just now and the three-headed dragon summoned by Su Yan, this level of combat is a bit unbearable...


    Human eyes are actually very picky. After watching a matchup of the highest level, watching this battle is like watching slow motion.


    There are many front-line experts who don''t even watch the battle on the arena anymore, and keep their eyes on Su Yan.


    It seemed that he wanted to see through Su Yan''s full strength.


    But at this time Su Yan looked very lazy and harmless to humans and animals. Talking and laughing with his two maids.


    The only thing that makes people care about is that one of the maid holds a very weird little black dog in her arms.


    After only watching the duel between Qiu Zhan and the battle priest for three minutes, Su Yan was already drowsy, and said to Tianxuan uninterestedly: "Let''s go back, I''m a little sleepy."


    Su Yan had already determined that there was bound to be no winner or loser in this duel within a short time.


    These two guys were a little too cautious, guarding against any flaws in themselves. Not much to watch.


    Su Yan left the arena with two maids.


    Just at the door, seven or eight butlers gathered around.


    These housekeepers all mean the same thing: the owner of his own wants to meet Su Yan, and if he can have a meal together, he will be even more grateful.


    Su Yan has never been interested in these boring entertainments, so he sent Tianxuan to pass it.


    As soon as Tianxuan was about to speak, these seven or eight butlers were already opened by a very domineering force.


    A particularly tall Emperor Shitian appeared in front of Su Yan. He laughed loudly and said in a loud voice, "Is that Su Yan? Prince Xia Dunke. Your strength just now has been seen by this king. It''s really shocking..."


    Su Yan has never liked domineering people, and he has no interest in this prince.


    As he was about to leave, he heard Prince Dunk say: ��Today��s battle, the entire holy city has been shaken by you. Almost all the families in the holy city sent their own butlers, and even the head of the family came to invite you. What about you. If you don��t believe me, you can see if the road outside has been blocked by various carriages! If you want, they are even willing to marry your daughter immediately!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help muttering in her heart: Is it because of the three-headed dragon?


    If I knew that the effect of the three-headed dragon was so exaggerated, Su Yan would release the three-headed dragon on the first day in the holy city.


    Anyway, it��s early to become famous!


    Prince Dunk misunderstood Su Yan''s confusion and said, "If you feel troubled, you can travel with this king. This king can send you back to the temple. As long as you are in this king''s car, they must not dare interruptted."


    Prince Dunker''s words revealed a strong sense of confidence.


    And Tian Xuan whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "He is the brother of the same father and mother of His Majesty the Holy Emperor. He has always been arrogant in the holy city, and no one can control it. I am afraid it will be detrimental to our Tiannan Wars Temple. "

 Chapter 2663： Princes carriage

    Chapter 2663: Prince''s carriage


    Su Yan asked Tianxuan, "What do you want to do in your opinion?"


    "It''s better to get into the Prince''s carriage." Tian Xuan looked at Su Yan seriously.


    Tian Xuan used the tone of discussion. She was completely convinced by Su Yan from this source, and she almost agreed with her identity as a maid.


    Of course, the owner must make the decision.


    Su Yan said: "Okay, just listen to you."


    Tianxuan let out a long sigh of relief when Su Yan agreed.


    In fact, what she feared most in her heart was that Su Yan suddenly offered to ride the three-headed dragon back to the temple. Su Yan started to indulge in things, hardly considering the consequences.


    If you really do this, I am afraid it will cause a huge chaos in the holy city!


    Just thinking about it all the time, Tian Xuan felt that his head was big.


    Now that the dean is not in the holy city, it is better to do more than to do less.


    Su Yan suddenly became so talkative, which made Tianxuan a little grateful.


    Tianxuan actually wanted to be alone with Su Yan. The six words Su Yan said just now, "I don''t know how to live, I know how to die", accurately poked the softest part of her heart!


    Because of this sentence, Tian Xuan''s heart has been attacked by Su Yan 99%, only the last 1% needs to be completed in one go.


    As long as Su Yan is not a fool, he can immediately take down the Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian.


    The Prince Dunk personally helped Su Yan lead the way.


    Sure enough, many horse-drawn carriages had stopped outside the arena, and there were even many noble ladies and strong men of Shitian waiting outside.


    After seeing Su Yan, they all cheered, but then they saw Prince Dunk again.


    As long as you are in the holy city, it is impossible not to know the existence of Prince Dunk!


    Since Su Yan was already a guest of Prince Dunk, it meant that they had no chance to approach Su Yan.


    Prince Dunker��s car is particularly gorgeous.


    In addition, there are as many as fifty or sixty with Huo alone.


    Prince Dunker had arranged for the two maids to get in a carriage in the back. But Su Yan directly led the two maids into the prince''s carriage.


    Prince Dunk was a little unhappy. In his capacity, he actually wanted to ride in the same car with the two maids, which is not plausible at all!


    If it wasn''t for important matters to discuss with Su Yan, the prince''s temper would have exploded at this time.


    After getting in the car, Su Yan lay between the two maids, sitting opposite the prince.


    Di Shi Tiandu was tall, and the space in the carriage was also very large. It was more than enough to accommodate ten people, and he wouldn''t feel cramped at all.


    Su Yan was sitting on Shuangmei, and directly picked up Kashan��s little boneless hand. After carefully reading the palm prints, he said, "Do you know? This line is a lifeline. Your lifeline is so long. Fate is destined to live longer..."


    "Do you know how to read palmistry..." Jiashan showed a surprised expression, and by the way, he leaned a little more towards Su Yan.


    Almost no man can resist such a stunning appearance.


    Prince Dunk gave a dry cough and said, "Su Yan, I have found that there is actually an important matter to discuss. Can I ask the idlers to leave first?"


    "They are all their own, so if you have anything you can say directly."


    Prince Dunk��s unhappiness became more serious, but he still said: "This king has a layout to link the Holy City and Tiannan. If you are willing to help me, help you destroy the Lingkan Kingdom, and it is not impossible to dominate Tiannan. ."


    Tianxuan''s eyes suddenly became sharp. This prince must have done a lot of homework about Su Yan, and he must have known information.


    But Su Yan still played with the maid��s little hands lazily, saying: "I have no interest in what you said. If I want to dominate Tiannan, I don''t need your help, I can do it myself."


    "You!" Prince Dunk was furious! No one in the holy city dared to talk to him like this.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s claim of the three-headed magic dragon just now, he would have turned against Su Yan at this time.


    "Do you know who I am?" Prince Dunk lowered his voice and asked Su Yan, "If you listen to this king, you can definitely give you hegemony! Become the lord of a party, rule over a million emperors, and create yourself In the harem, don��t you feel like this?"


    "Isn''t that the prince? It''s the younger brother of His Majesty the Holy Emperor." Su Yan replied, "Next time you are not allowed to ask such a handicapped question. We are not three-year-old children anymore."


    Prince Dunk''s face flushed red, and the message he read from Su Yan''s words was that he didn''t care about his status as a prince!


    From a realistic perspective, the owner of the three-headed dragon does not need to care about his identity as a prince.


    Prince Dunker also agreed with this point.


    From the very beginning, Prince Dunk never thought that Su Yan was a good talker.


    Anyone who is a peerless master will be proud of his talent and feel that he is above everything else.


    Although Prince Dunk was not very powerful himself, he had come into contact with many strong men because of his identity. Of course, he knew that none of these strong men were easy to get along with.


    Prince Dunk said: "Then you should know that I represent His Majesty the Holy Emperor. If I can ask for an imperial decree from the Holy Emperor, the entire Tiannan will be in your bag. You left This silver-haired woman, if I remember correctly, should be the chairman of the Tiannan Warshen Academy. If you have the dual support of the Holy Emperor and the Warshen Academy, who can stop you from Tiannan?"


    Su Yan was a little funny.


    Prince Dunk''s Wangtu Baye would be very attractive if it were said to other emperors.


    It''s a pity that he went to Su Yan to talk about this kind of thing.


    "Then what do you want? The holy emperor''s support can''t be for nothing, right?" Su Yan asked.


    Prince Dunk laughed again, thinking that no matter what the strong, it is impossible to resist such a powerful temptation of power!


    "I want you to deliberately lose to Qiu Zhan in the final."


    The two maids panicked after hearing Prince Dunker''s words.


    What Prince Dunker said here is really shocking!


    Is this manipulating the ownership of the champion of the God of War Festival? Isn''t this blaspheming the God of War?


    Jiashan''s hand was still held by Su Yan, but his little soft hand had become stiff unconsciously.


    Su Yan whispered, "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    This is not only for Kashan, but also for Tianxuan.


    As the guardian of the Temple of Truth, Tianxuan must have faith in God of War!


    At this time she was already furious!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan to suppress her here, it is estimated that a spear had already been pierced into Prince Dunk''s chest!


    Su Yan asked: "What benefits can you get by doing this?"


    Prince Dunk thought that Su Yan was close to the same, and directly said: "The king of the finals of the God of War Festival is the biggest trader. Two-thirds of the betting in the Holy City is related to this king."


    Su Yan asked again: "When we first came out, the duel in the arena had just begun. How do you know that Prince Qiu Zhan can win? If he falls today, the benefits you promised just now will not be honored."


    Prince Dunk showed a confident smile on his face: "This is my business, you don''t have to worry about it. Since I dare to come to you, of course I have a certain degree of confidence."

 Chapter 2664： The killing intent is strong enough

    The second thousand six hundred and sixty-four chapters are strong enough to kill


    Compared with Prince Bidunker��s enthusiasm, Su Yan''s attitude seemed very cold: "Oh, is it?"


    Prince Dunk said again: "Yes, we can benefit from each other, everyone can make a lot of money! The champion and runner-up of this God of War festival are both honors, so what is the difference?"


    Prince Dunk stared eagerly at Su Yan, wishing that Su Yan would immediately agree to cooperate.


    Is the bet in the Holy City really that big?


    Is it big enough for a powerful prince to come to Su Yan for a fake match at all risks?


    Su Yan thought for a while and felt that such a bargaining chip was not enough for Prince Dunk to take such a big risk.


    You know that if you get actual evidence of the game manipulation by the God of War, then you are an enemy of the 12 God of War.


    Even if he is the brother of the holy emperor, I am afraid he can''t keep him!


    What''s more, as the prince, he has already possessed countless wealth, and there is no need to take risks for the sake of wealth.


    In terms of motivation, the content of Prince Dunk and Su Yan''s explanation was not enough to drive him to take such a big risk, and he must do it.


    The decisive battle of the God of War Festival affects the interests of all forces, and the exchange of benefits under the table should definitely not stop at these gambling orders.


    There should be any key content that Prince Dunker has not explained.


    Tianxuan was already furious at this time. From her standpoint, as the guardian of the Temple of Truth, she had not shot Prince Dunk to death, and she was considered very polite.


    The reason why she didn''t do this was because she considered her identity.


    At least when outside, Su Yan was the master.


    Of course, such a big matter requires the master to make a decision.


    Tianxuan also had great confidence in Su Yan, thinking that Su Yan was determined not to cooperate with an infamous figure like Prince Dunk.


    Su Yan really didn''t care much about Prince Dunk, even though he was a hot character in the holy city.


    Among the laughing princes, no one''s face was given. Su Yan had already done this when he was reincarnated in the first life.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, Prince Dunk was nothing but an unknown trash fish in the fish pond. Not even worthy of being remembered by Su Yan.


    Prince Dunk stretched out a hand at this time, and wanted to shake Su Yan together, even if the initial intention of cooperation was reached.


    But what responded to Prince Dunk was Su Yan''s extremely cold expression and a very deadly rhetorical question: "When did I promise you to cooperate?"


    An expression of shock and embarrassment appeared on Prince Dunker''s face.


    No one in the holy city dared to talk to him like this. Who didn''t know that he was a powerful prince and the only brother of His Majesty the Holy Emperor?


    Then Prince Dunk showed anger on his face, "Do you think you can control a three-headed dragon, so you can surpass the royal family? This is a holy city, not a rural place like Tiannan! Even if you take it Champion, the council may not be able to tolerate you and the three-headed dragon!"


    Su Yan squinted at Prince Dunk, "The royal family is the royal family, you are you, how can the two be confused? You let me fake the match, if this matter is stabbed out, the royal family may not all support you?"


    "Dare you!" Prince Dunk almost jumped up.


    What Su Yan said was indeed the weakness of Prince Dunk.


    The things discussed here are very secretive. Even the carriage has more than a dozen layers of soundproof barriers to ensure absolute privacy.


    The content of the conversation between them today, if left out, even the Holy Emperor would not be able to suppress it.


    Prince Dunk''s heart was extremely panic, but he forcedly said calmly: "Don''t forget whose site the Holy City is! This is not a rural place like Tiannan. With your strength, you still want to walk sideways in the Holy City? What a joke! Even if you reveal today��s conversation, do you think anyone will believe you?"


    Su Yan held Jiashan''s hand, almost focusing on this gentleman. He seemed completely dismissive of Prince Dunker''s words.


    "Even the three-headed dragon! There are a lot of masters in the holy city that can surrender! Don''t take yourself too high! Under this king, there are 37 samurai in the sky alone, and the two former champions of the God of War are here. This king''s subordinates are waiting to be dispatched. What kind of big person do you think you are? How dare you to be so brave in front of this king!"


    Su Yan just glanced at Prince Dunk.


    But just this one glance made Prince Dunk stiff, as if the blood in his body had solidified.


    "I hate people who talk a lot, if you talk nonsense anymore, I will chop off your head." Su Yan''s words remained calm.


    In the eyes just now, there is already a supreme sword intent!


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship has long been practiced to the point where everything can be a sword. With eyes as a sword, Prince Dunk''s defense was pierced in just a moment!


    His strength was already very poor, and his mind was at the level of an ordinary Emperor Shitian. In front of Su Yan''s powerful sword intent, he was almost like a tiny ant, without the ability to resist.


    Prince Dunk��s pupils dilated rapidly. This is the most direct physiological response to fear!


    Then the whole body trembles, the teeth are trembling so much, the throat seems to be stuck, and a complete syllable can''t be said!


    Just a look in his eyes made Prince Dunk fear to such an extent.


    Tianxuan was a little surprised. Of course she knew that Su Yan had such incredible abilities. What she didn''t know was the principle of the expression in her eyes.


    There are indeed many masters in Prince Dunker''s follower, but they are all outside the carriage now.


    Not to mention the copper and iron walls of this carriage, the protection ability is also very strong, after all, it must prevent the assassin''s attack.


    But between Prince Dunk and Su Yan, there was almost only one foot distance.


    In just one breath, Su Yan was enough to pinch Prince Dunk to death ten times!


    Only then did Prince Dunk realize that it was a big mistake to face Su Yan so directly.


    The reason for this misstep was because he incorrectly estimated Su Yan''s strength and attitude.


    Those powerful fighters need to sell their powerful abilities to the emperor''s family, so they murmured in front of Prince Dunk. It is not how strong Prince Dunker is or how worthy of respect!


    Prince Dunk put the cart before the horse and wanted to use this method to deal with Su Yan. He overestimated himself and underestimated Su Yan too much.


    Of course Su Yan would not succumb to the royal family. In the entire Celestial Realm, there was no existence that could make Su Yan yield.


    Inside the carriage fell into an increasingly terrifying silence, and the air was so severe that it seemed to freeze!


    The intensity of the murderous intent was so monstrous that even Prince Dunk felt difficult to breathe, as if he had fallen into the deep sea.


    And Su Yan''s eyes gradually changed from sharp to calm, and then said to Tian Xuan: "Should I help you see palmistry?"

 Chapter 2665： The prince was scared to pee

    Chapter 2665 The prince was scared to pee


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie did not hesitate to hand one of her hands to Su Yan.


    "Oh!" Su Yan pretended to be surprised, and then squeezed the Valkyrie''s hand vigorously.


    Tianxuan cultivates various combat skills all the year round, and of course his hands are not softer than Jiashan, but it can be considered a special flavor.


    It''s very enjoyable to hold a small hand occasionally.


    "What''s the matter?" Tianxuan looked at Su Yan''s surprise, and couldn''t help being a little curious. In the end, Su Yan found something extraordinary in her palm prints.


    "Your career line is so long, it shows that you can definitely achieve some achievements in your career. You are born to be the life of a strong woman. Maybe you will become the dean of the God of War."


    Tian Xuan asked suspiciously: "Really?"


    "How could my palmistry be wrong? I''ll tell you carefully when I go back to the room." Su Yan smiled.


    Tianxuan seemed to sense something bad in Su Yan''s smile, but she was more curious about fate than anything else, so she agreed.


    Before Su Yan could do everything to the extreme, no matter spells, combat skills or swordsmanship, these Su Yan were all at their peak.


    Therefore, Tianxuan naturally felt that Su Yan''s ability to read palmistry and fortune-telling should also be above the level, not to mention the number one in the world, at least the top five levels should be there.


    Wherever he wanted Su Yan, he just said casually.


    "I want them too!" Jiashan next to him also coquettishly hooked Su Yan''s neck.


    "Of course, I''m the master, how can I favor one and the other?"


    The two peerless beauties of Emperor Shitian were so affectionately nestled next to Su Yan, which was really not enviable.


    But in addition to envy, Prince Dunker has another emotion, that is, fear, extreme fear.


    I want to run away from Su Yan right away!


    Although it was just an eye pupil, this eye pupil had already caused Prince Dunk''s greatest fear in his life.


    He has no doubt now that if he continues to fight Su Yan, he will definitely die.


    Prince Dunk finally understood that the reason why everyone respected him was not because of how capable or powerful he was.


    But to consider that standing behind him are His Majesty the Holy Emperor and the entire Emperor Shitian''s royal family. Such a behemoth can be daunting.


    And Prince Dunk is nothing but a parasite on this huge monster. Abuse the influence of the royal family to grab their own interests.


    In addition, hardly do anything else.


    After encountering a monster like Su Yan who didn''t care about the holy emperor and the royal family at all, the intimidation tactics of Prince Dunk were of course useless.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the War Sacred Hall.


    The sound of the driver ringing a bell came from outside, which means that he has arrived at his destination.


    The servants behind saw Su Yan happily getting out of the carriage with the two maids.


    Until Su Yan hugged left and right and entered the side door of the temple, after a long time he did not see the figure of the prince.


    The personal bodyguards immediately realized that something was wrong. If the prince had any accident, it would be their negligence.


    So he hurried to the front of the carriage and opened the curtain.


    Inside the curtain, Prince Dunk was sitting where he was shaking, and between his crotch, there was obviously a pool of yellow liquid spreading...


    The liquid is full of urine...


    This picture made the bodyguard feel terrified.


    Could it be that Su Yan did it?


    Actually threatened His Royal Highness to such an extent!


    If Prince Dunk hadn''t met Su Yan, he wouldn''t have been so unhelpful. Although his own abilities are very ordinary, his knowledge is here after all.


    Because of my identity, I have seen and contacted many masters. But these masters definitely don''t have such a powerful ability, and only one look can break the prince''s heart defense!


    If you don''t experience this kind of profound and mysterious ability, you will never understand how terrifying it is!


    All languages ??looked very pale in front of this horror!


    Although Prince Dunker was still shaking his teeth, he was already muttering two words: "Revenge... revenge!"


    In this holy city, it was the first time I encountered an existence who dared not give him face!


    This is called Su Yan, you wait!


    Su Yan hugged the two beauties and returned to the resting courtyard amidst the enviable eyes of many Emperor Shitian.


    "Thank you in the carriage just now, Su Yan." Tianxuan said.


    "What can I thank you for?" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    "I know you care about my feelings, so you didn''t kill Prince Dunk. Although that stupid is annoying, but if you kill him, you can only get a momentary refreshment. Maybe our Tiannan Wars Shenyuan will fight The royal family has turned their faces, and we absolutely cannot afford such consequences. You must have considered my position and didn''t do such a thing."


    "Am I as gentle as you said? I don''t know how I am."


    Ignoring Su Yan''s joking attitude, Tian Xuan said seriously: "Actually, I am really worried that you will kill him with a single sword."


    Su Yan said amusedly: "His trash is not worthy of my sword. Killing him will only insult my sword."


    "Does it really matter? This offends him, after all, he is the brother of His Majesty the Holy Emperor! If he meets the Holy Emperor, will he..." Jiashan was also a little worried.


    Su Yan said: "What should he say with the holy emperor, because Su Yan is not willing to fake the match, so they have to send troops to fight against Tiannan? This is too funny. What''s more... I think he is only on stage as the holy emperor today. Someone came to me from the previous story. I want to manipulate the existence of the God of War Ceremony behind my back. It is most likely the Holy Emperor. Don��t forget, I have confirmed with him again and again. He said that Prince Qiu Zhan of the royal family must Will enter the finals."


    Su Yan said again: "If the final champion of the God of War Festival is the royal family, in addition to the money that can be made in gambling, there should be other benefits? This should be obvious."


    Su Yan''s words caused the two maids to fall into contemplation. Because most of what Su Yan said was something they didn''t consider.


    "Then what shall we do next?"


    "I hope they don''t do anything stupid." When Su Yan said this, his eyes were so bright that he seemed to have seen through many mysteries that others could not see through.


    News came about two hours later.


    Qiu Zhan won the final victory in the other semi-final of the God of War Festival.


    But the victory or defeat seems to be only a few minutes, Qiu Zhan only narrowly won.


    However, Su Yan was very clear. Sometimes, it seemed to people of inadequate level to fight very thrilling and exciting, but from the beginning, there was no suspense.


    This is the so-called layman watching the excitement and the expert watching the doorway.


    In fact, in the final analysis, how Prince Qiu Zhan won is really irrelevant to Su Yan.


    Because in this war **** ceremony, there is no opponent worthy of Su Yan''s special attention.


    The mood in the holy hall of war is generally low.


    Obviously only one step away from the final finals, but fell outside the finals.


    But it wasn''t desperate to the end, after all, there was Su Yan in the Warshen Academy.


    There were a lot of high-level priests in the Zhan Sacred Hall, and they all asked Su Yan what he needed.


    Many soldiers came from the other eleven Wars God''s courtyards, and they were also willing to provide all assistance, whether it was a pill or something else.


    Everyone has only one idea left now, and the Warshen Temples in each place belong to one family.


    In this situation, we can only work together, and we must not let the highest honor of the God of War Festival go to another home!

 Chapter 2666： Even the iceberg beauty has to melt

    Chapter 2666 Even the iceberg beauty will melt


    Su Yan certainly does not need these weird aids.


    Not only was he not injured, he was not even consumed.


    But there is one thing that Su Yan is really strange.


    Because it has been so long since coming to the holy city so far, Su Yan has never met the deans of other temples, and even the red bishop of the holy temple has only met once.


    Not to mention the higher priests above the red archbishop.


    The identities of these priests are generally in the middle level, and even the identities of Tianxuan, the guardian of the Temple of Truth and the chairman of the God of War, are inferior.


    It seems that the real powerhouses of Emperor Shitian have deliberately ignored the possibility of meeting Su Yan.


    Is it that the strength shown by oneself is not enough to attract their attention?


    While Su Yan was thinking wildly, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Tianxuan''s voice came from outside: "Master, the guardian of the Hall of Souls, please see me."


    The guardian of the Hall of Heroic Soul is half a level higher than Tianxuan.


    Each of the twelve temples of the gods of war has a hall, for example, the Tiannan Temple of the gods has a hall of truth.


    Each of the twelve temples has a guardian. The guardian''s identity is not trivial, and the authority in the Temple of War is also great, almost one person has less than 10,000 people.


    At the apex of the twelve halls is the Hall of Heroes!


    That''s why Su Yan believed that the guardian was half a level higher than Tianxuan, and his status was far above the red archbishop and battle priest.


    Su Yan wanted to know what kind of attitude they had.


    The body of the guardian of the palace is not considered burly in Di Shitian, the armor he wears is colorful, and there are many feathers as decoration.


    At a glance, I knew that it was not a magic weapon made by Di Shitian.


    Tianxuan later explained that this was the Emperor''s Battle Armor of the Jialouluo clan, and it was a magic weapon close to the full tenth rank.


    The eyes of the guardian of the palace are also very interesting, one eye is golden, the other is green. It is a typical heterochromatic pupil.


    He has a natural affinity for Su Yan, because he is not a pure-blooded Emperor Shitian either.


    Of course, he was very clear about how hard a non-pure-blooded Di Shitian wanted to get ahead in Di Shitian''s world.


    The purpose of the Guardian''s appearance was to invite Su Yan to the Hall of Heroes.


    Su Yan asked, "Is there anything I can''t say here?"


    "It''s actually the Pope who wants to see you." The Guardian said.


    "Since I have something to do with me, why didn''t the Pope come to see me?" Su Yan asked naturally. If there is something, shouldn''t you come to see you by yourself? Why would you call someone else in the past? This is obviously unreasonable.


    But after Su Yan asked this question, the two guardians had incredible expressions on their faces.


    Regardless of Tianxuan or another guardian, what Su Yan said is too incredible!


    What a noble existence is the Pope. It is already a great honor to be summoned by the Pope. How dare Su Yan say this?


    Tianxuan knew that Su Yan did not believe in God of War at all.


    But in the ears of another guardian, Su Yan seemed too arrogant to say this!


    The highest position in the battle hall is the pope.


    The pope represents the will of the **** of war walking on the ground, and the kingdom descends on the ground!


    It is the culmination of all God of War beliefs, and the most pious priest of God of War.


    It is also one of the dualities of the apex of power in the Holy City. His Majesty the Holy Emperor and the Pope, these two completed the nominal rule of the Holy City and the entire world of Emperor Shitian.


    Tianxuan pulled Rasuyan''s sleeves: "Why don''t we go... After all, the pope''s call has always been my dream."


    Tian Xuan''s meaning and position couldn''t be more clear, but what is rare is that she actually put on such a soft figure to beg Su Yan.


    Su Yan never disappointed a woman��s expectations. He was very considerate and cheerful and said, "Okay, let��s go now. I have always eat soft but not hard. If you are so gentle in the future, even if you want heaven Why don��t I pick them all for you?"


    These words from Su Yan made Tianxuan''s heart beat extremely fast.


    It is of course impossible to win the stars, but the pride revealed in the words is really moving.


    Of course, under the pride is absolute strength.


    Anyone can say anything, but if you switch to someone who has no strength to say this, then you can only be a prodigal son with a happy mouth.


    But the guardian said: "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Su Yan. You can''t bring any entourage, you just need to go alone. The conversation between you and the Pope shouldn''t be disturbed by people waiting nearby."


    Tianxuan''s face showed obvious disappointment.


    Su Yan was a little impatient, the pope''s arrogance is really big.


    The guardian said: "The matter is important, let''s move on. The Pope is looking for you for what, in fact, I can reveal a little bit, the dean of the Tiannan Wars Temple and the deans of the other seven Wars Temples so far. Haven''t even appeared in the holy city yet, don''t you think it is weird?"


    After being reminded by the guardian, Su Yan and the others realized that it was not just the head of the God of War that was missing.


    This matter is indeed very important and very unusual.


    To be able to control the existence of a temple of the gods of war, the strength must be no small thing. These peerless powerhouses suddenly lost their traces, no matter how they think it is not an ordinary thing.


    But in the holy city, there was singing and dancing, and almost no one noticed such an abnormality.


    This is of course the result after treatment can be downplayed.


    "The Pope wants to discuss the solution of this matter with His Excellency Su Yan."


    Tianxuan''s expression was solemn: "Go ahead, don''t let the Pope wait too long."


    "You girl, the pope is just a word, you are so obedient. When will you be so pleasing to me, wouldn''t it be beautiful!"


    Tianxuan''s face blushed, and she didn''t know what to say.


    In the eyes of the guardian, Tianxuan''s performance can be regarded as weird.


    As the guardian of the Temple of Truth, she has always had the courage and mind to not lose to men, and she has been said to be the goddess of the iceberg who has never changed.


    When I saw it today, how could such a love for children be so, which is obviously contrary to the rumors...


    Could it be that the iceberg is also starting to melt?


    It seems that the strength of this Lord Su Yan is really not easy!


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. I''ll wait until I meet the Pope first." Su Yan waved his hand.


    Before leaving, Su Yan asked, "Where is the three-headed dragon?"


    "In Gashan''s arms."


    "Do you remember the spell that liberated the power of the three-headed dragon?" Su Yan asked again.


    "Of course I remember, why did you suddenly ask this?" Tian Xuan showed a puzzled expression.


    Su Yan said, "I have to leave for a while. Of course, it is best to take care of everything in order to be prepared."

 Chapter 2667： The strangest news

    Chapter 2667 The strangest news


    The Hall of Heroes is in the core area of ??the Hall of War, and behind the Hall of Souls is the location of the Temple.


    It is said that there are artifacts left in the world by the **** of war in the temple. Of course, this is just a rumor that no one has confirmed.


    Su Yan had long been curious about the Temple of Truth in the God of War in Tiannan, but he was not allowed by Tianxuan every time he wanted to enter.


    This kind of place has always been the most serious occasion in the eyes of the priests of God of War.


    If you are not a believer of the God of War, or simply a heretic, you are not allowed to enter.


    The guardian of the Hall of Heroic Souls did not know Su Yan''s belief status, and had orders from the Pope, so he directly brought Su Yan into the Hall of Heroic Souls.


    The Hall of Heroes is much larger than the Hall of Truth.


    You can see twelve pillars just outside, and these twelve pillars need three or four people to hug.


    The style of the building is very grand!


    The pure white stairs all the way up, with the huge holy breath, almost give people an illusion. Come to the world above the heaven and human world!


    In fact, this is really an illusion.


    The sacred breath here is essentially different from the power of the fairy world.


    Of course this cannot be concealed from Su Yan. After all, Su Yan had almost reached the apex of the immortal world.


    But the sense of sacredness simulated here can indeed attract ordinary believers who do not understand all kinds of power.


    What is the belief of God of War?


    What Su Yan is thinking about is the final essence of this problem.


    After the follower guardian stepped into the hall of heroic souls, Su Yan''s face finally changed.


    In this hall, they were bathed in a sacred golden light!


    On both sides are statues of God of War, and the golden light is emitted from these statues of God of War.


    These golden divine rays of light contain a very strange power-the power of prayer.


    There are three thousand Taos in this world.


    From the beginning of Taoism one, one life two, and two life three, it has evolved to the extreme.


    The Three Thousand Avenue, like the Three Thousand World, is not a real number, but represents infinite power.


    Pray is actually a kind of power. Even the tiniest ant, after bringing together hundreds of billions of wishes, is enough to move mountains and fill the sea!


    But the power here is obviously not at this level.


    It can even be regarded as a very extensive application.


    It''s just attached to these statues, and it has no other practical purpose except to release golden light, purify the environment in the temple, and warm the soul.


    It has nothing to do with the God of War that these priests believed in.


    Could it be that the Temple of War attracted believers in this way, and then continuously expanded its influence, and finally formed an interest group?


    This seems to be more useful than MLM?


    While Su Yan was asking questions in his heart, he saw a Di Shitian wearing a white robe at the end of the golden light.


    The white robe on his body was extremely luxurious, and this Emperor Shitian looked only about twenty years old, without the majesty of a warrior, but as slender as an elf.


    This kind of face usually appears in the Gandhava clan, and occasionally there are also Di Shitian who have this perfect face like an elf.


    For example, Jiashan, or the Emperor Shaotian in front of me.


    The actual age of this Di Shitian is definitely not as young as he looks.


    In fact, the vast majority of Di Shitian can maintain youth for a long time before the arrival of the five decays of heaven and man, with almost no worries of aging.


    Not only the appearance, but also the functions of the body can be maintained in a young state for a long time.


    "Master Pope!" The guardian bowed his head and saluted religiously.


    And Su Yan also showed a funny smile on his face, it turns out that he is the Pope.


    The pope said in a mellow tone: "You should withdraw first, and I have something to say with your Excellency Su Yan."


    "Yes." The guardian quit the Hall of Souls without hesitation.


    Only Su Yan and the Pope remained among the golden light of the palace.


    "Does the Pope have any enlightenment?" Su Yan had no intention of saluting at all.


    "You really don''t believe in God of War." The pope''s words were unexpectedly sure.


    "Yes. But you invited me in here, so it shouldn''t be my fault?" Su Yan stared at the Pope, not thinking that the Pope would play such a boring trick of fishing law enforcement.


    "And you probably don''t have the blood of Di Shitian in your body..." Although the pope''s tone was plain, he couldn''t underestimate what he said.


    Su Yan was also a little surprised: "How do you see that bloodliness, if it is not professionally measured, can''t be seen with naked eyes?"


    The Pope said: "Forget it, these are not important, as long as you can win the final victory of the God of War Ceremony, the God of War should also be pleased."


    "Oh?" Su Yan suddenly became interested. "As the spokesperson of the God of War on the ground, the pope would allow an unbeliever to win the final ceremony of the God of War? This doesn''t seem to be in line with your doctrine, right?"


    The Pope said: "What God of War needs to dedicate is the battle between the strongest fighters, not the weak faith. What the power of faith can do, presumably you already know, after entering this hall of heroic souls."


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    The pope is really not easy, even he knows the boring use of these powers of faith.


    Perhaps as the Pope, at the apex of his faith, he may not necessarily believe in the God of War...


    The incident that Su Yan broke into the God of War Festival as an unbeliever was so lightly exposed.


    In this matter, the pope is obviously taking it lightly. This is undoubtedly a request, the content of the request, the guardian has just told Su Yan.


    "Go ahead, what do you want me to do?"


    "Have you heard of the Lost City?" the Pope asked.


    Although Su Yan is not an aboriginal of the Celestial Realm, the history and geography of the Celestial Realm in the library of Yinsong City have been wicked.


    The Lost City can almost be said to be the Bermuda Delta of the Celestial Realm. Many incredible things have happened here, and many more unsolved mysteries.


    It is said that there are still prehistoric civilizations.


    The Pope said calmly: "The eight masters fell in the middle of the Lost City. If it is you, do you have the ability to save them?"


    This time it was Su Yan''s turn to be surprised, "You said that all the eight deans fell in the same place?"


    The other seven directors, Su Yan, have not been in contact, but as far as the director of the Tiannan War God Academy has been contacted, his strength has reached the tribulation stage, and the remaining seven must be among the first ones.


    With the eight deans together, such a huge force would actually fall into one place!


    You can imagine the weirdness and weirdness of this place!

 Chapter 2668： I can come back to life

    Chapter 2668: I can come back to life


    The Pope said: "This seat needs to sit in the holy city, and it must not be shaken. If even this seat falls into a lost city, the whole world will be in chaos for the followers of the God of War and the Temple of War. So we can only ask you, the three-headed dragon Master, you have arrived in the Tribulation Realm."


    As expected, the Pope was not an ordinary person. Although it was only the first time he met, he almost knew Su Yan''s situation clearly.


    "What good is it for me to do this? A ghost place like the Lost City can fall into eight masters who cross the Tribulation Realm. How do I know that I won''t be the ninth one? Let me talk about your purpose first, these eight The dean shouldn''t be on the spur of the moment, why did they collectively go to a ghost place like the Lost City?"


    The Pope sighed, "Because according to the secret scroll of the gods'' prophecy, there will be relics of gods in the depths of the Lost City. The battle hall has the responsibility of guarding the world of heaven and humans, and the relics of gods must not be left behind. Otherwise, it might cause a boundless catastrophe."


    "You just want to monopolize the relics of the gods, why do you speak so grandly?" Su Yan said.


    The pope stared at Su Yan silently, without anger, nor did he intend to use his pope status to subdue Su Yan.


    At this level of existence, the so-called status in the world can no longer be subdued.


    Since everyone is in the same realm, they should be equal.


    The Pope said: "If you can succeed in the rescue, then everything in the holy city is up to you."


    Su Yan smiled, "Even if I want to be your holy emperor?"


    The Pope said: "If you can slaughter the royal family, we are willing to remain neutral."


    Su Yan laughed, this pope is definitely a wonderful person. It''s not the kind of nerd who believes in religion, and is far from Su Yan''s initial expectations.


    If you want to come, if you are the kind of stupid nerd, how can he enter the realm of crossing the catastrophe?


    Su Yan and the Pope are talking.


    Suddenly... there was a violent power fluctuation outside!


    This power fluctuation comes from the three-headed dragon!


    The power of the three-headed dragon has been completely liberated!


    This incident was very unusual, Su Yan slightly twisted his eyebrows, and then his body skills appeared outside the Temple of War!


    I saw that the huge body of the three-headed dragon had appeared above the temple.


    The three magic flames of purple, blue and green are dancing in the air...


    Light up the silent night sky completely!


    In the air, there were seven or eight Di Shitian fighters directly turned into fly ash!


    How could the three-headed dragon suddenly run away?


    Could it be that Gaseon and the others were attacked?


    Standing on the steps, the guardian was also astonished. Just about to talk to Su Yan, he realized that Su Yan was already an afterimage.


    Su Yan''s true body had already flown into the sky!


    "It''s too fast! Not only the eyes, but even the sword''s heart can''t catch up with his speed when it is mobilized to the extreme!" The Guardian looked at Su Yan''s unreserved speed at this time, and was really surprised.


    The flames of the three-headed magic dragon have various attributes, but the same is that they are all extremely hot.


    When Su Yan arrived, he even saw a lot of red lava in the ruins on the ground!


    And the magic dragon seems to be fighting with some master in the air!


    Suddenly, a silver gun shined in the sky!


    Tianxuan is also shooting!


    Who is the enemy? How could fighting suddenly break out?


    Su Yan fell to the ground because he sensed that the Qi belonging to Kashan was fading rapidly!


    Qi represents a biological magnetic field. When the qi is weak, it must be a moment when life is at stake.


    In the ruins, there are many black-clothed corpses.


    These attackers are undoubtedly Di Shitian, but they don''t know where they come from.


    At this time, Kashan was lying in a barrier, and she had already hit a dart in her arm.


    This dart is very poisonous, and the body has already become numb since the arm.


    Kashan also has a face like golden paper, and seems to be on the verge of vanishing the jade at any moment...


    Su Yan couldn''t think of it. He hadn''t left for a while before this happened.


    In addition to anger, there is a trace of fear in his heart.


    It seems that something that has happened is about to happen before his eyes... No! Kashan is determined not to die!


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer the original Su Yan!


    Now he has the power to break all restrictions, even if it is the boundary between life and death, Su Yan can erase it with absolute power!


    As long as he wants...


    Su Yan broke the barrier first and hugged Jiashan.


    At this time, Jiashan''s body was extremely cold, and the vitality in his heart pulse was slowly declining.


    The qi that belonged to Kashan was slowly disappearing, but after being embraced by Su Yan, Kashan still smiled: "Am I dying? Your fortune teller said that I have a long life span. It seems to be forbidden. It''s a waste of people. I believe you����"


    Jiashan''s voice was getting weaker and weaker, but Su Yan''s eyes became hot.


    "How could my fortune-telling be inaccurate? Have you forgotten who Su Yan is? You are my maid. If I don''t allow you to die, you won''t die! The big deal is that I will help you change your fate!"


    Just do what you say, "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" directly converts the huge true essence of the body into powerful vitality, and then directly injects it into Kashan''s body!


    If it is a mortal, it is bound to be unable to withstand such a huge force directly, and it may end up in an explosion.


    But Kashan is Emperor Shaotian, and Emperor Shaotian is a heavenly man. Heaven and human have stronger meridians and physique than human beings since they were born!


    At this time, it was enough to bear Su Yan''s enormous power!


    The huge vitality that was suddenly injected was enough to dissolve the toxins in Kashan''s body, and even change her physique to a certain extent!


    Kashan''s face became extremely red, and his eyes became energetic again.


    She didn''t know what Su Yan did to her, but one thing was very certain. She was lying in Su Yan''s arms at this time, very warm and extremely happy!


    It would be even better if time could just be suspended like this!


    Jiashan was already praying quietly in his heart.


    The toxins in Jiashan''s body are not terrible, at least in Su Yan''s eyes, they are at a very average level.


    Upon being hit by this surging life force, the poisonous blood was sprayed out from the wound almost immediately...


    After the poisonous blood was cleared, Kashan''s body recovered extremely well, but his mind was still tired.


    After all, it can be regarded as walking back and forth between life and death, which consumes a lot of energy. So he simply hooked Su Yan''s neck and let Su Yan still hug her.


    The mentality of Kashan''s youngest daughter is slowly fermenting, and she doesn''t know whether she is the savior who takes the initiative to agree with her body, or it is better to passively agree with her body.


    No matter which Su Yan prefers, she is willing to cooperate.


    But at this time Su Yan had no time to pay attention to Jiashan, because the pope appeared silently by Su Yan''s side: "You are actually capable of bringing back the dead?"

 Chapter 2669： The killing intent that covers everything

    The second thousand six hundred and sixty-nine chapters cover all killing intent


    The Pope��s surprise is excusable.


    Because reviving from the dead belongs to the power of the gods, even the strong who crosses the tribulation realm should not be able to get involved in such a realm.


    "Have you practiced the supreme level of forbidden exercises?" The pope stared at Su Yan, feeling that he could no longer see through this person.


    Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" is still above this level. It is a technique that leads directly to the origin of the great road and points to the heart.


    But Su Yan did not directly answer this question, but said: "What is the difficulty for me to come back from the dead. It seems that you are not safe to fight the Holy Palace at all. Bah!"


    The warm power comes from Su Yan''s body, and this power can heal all the wounds of the body and mind.


    Jiashan hooked Su Yan''s neck harder and harder, wishing to merge with Su Yan immediately and not to be separated forever.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky.


    The light of various magical instruments in the sky is dazzling, and there are at least a hundred strong people watching the battle.


    This is indeed a holy city, the core area of ??the power of Emperor Shitian, and the number of strong people is really huge.


    The three-headed devil dragon has no scruples at all, and madly fires demon fires of different attributes in the air, the fire is surging!


    Although there are many strong people here, no one dares to fly to the sky to intervene in such a battle, and can only watch from a distance.


    And the battle in the sky is also coming to an end.


    In the sky, more than a dozen powerhouses with at least the seventh level of the Golden Core fell under the attack of the three-headed dragon and the sky. ,


    In the end, only two light and shadow barely escaped.


    Tianxuan controlled the three-headed magic dragon and fell slowly.


    As the dragon fell to the ground, the earth was shocked again!


    Tianxuan knelt in front of Su Yan, and said sincerely: "Master, I was wrong, I failed to protect sister Jiashan..."


    "What''s wrong with you? You have tried your best. I have seen the battle just now. I can run away two under the attack of the three-headed dragon and you. They are really capable. They are who?"


    "The two who escaped seem to be champions before the God of War Festival, one is called Zhen Futu and the other is called Bei Qianjun. They all seem to be under the orders of the royal family..." Tianxuan said.


    Su Yan turned to the Pope.


    Tianxuan was even more surprised: "How come the Pope is here..."


    Su Yan asked, "In that case, did the prince order it?"


    "It should be, after all, the master has offended His Royal Highness Prince Dunk just now. Even if it is not Prince Dunk, he must be inseparable from the royal family!" Tianxuan''s answer was very sincere.


    Su Yan frowned slightly: "Dare to provoke me with this waste? I shouldn''t have let go of this waste just now. Dang Duan is constantly suffering from it, Tianxuan, what do you think?"


    Su Yan was really looking at Tianxuan''s face just now, so he didn''t abolish that Prince Dunk.


    According to Su Yan''s previous temper, how dare this kind of waste threaten Su Yan? Just screw your head off!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, "It seems that the other party thinks we are good bullies, what do you think I should do, Tianxuan."


    While speaking, Su Yan had become murderous. This huge murderous aura shows that Su Yan has great anger in his heart!


    Tianxuan became more anxious when asked by Su Yan, "I...I don''t know, Master."


    This is something that has never happened before.


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie never even thought that one day she would kneel in front of a man, her heart beating wildly and panic.


    "Since Kashan has already shed blood, then this is a blood feud. If you have blood feuds, repay ten times! This is my rule. You are also your own, so you should also know my rules." Su Yan said, "You also don''t stay on the ground. Kneeling, I didn''t mean to blame you. You did your best in the battle just now, and I am definitely not an unreasonable person. Since you have tried your best, there is nothing to say."


    The enemy was indeed too strong in terms of quantity or quality just now, and it was quite good that Tianxuan could cooperate with the three-headed dragon to achieve such a result.


    And judging from the results, there was almost no damage to our side, and dozens of corpses were left on the opposite side.


    "Why does Prince Dunker have to deal with you?" the Pope asked.


    "He wanted me to deliberately lose the day after tomorrow''s finals against a counterfeit match. I directly refused. I didn''t expect that he would send his hand to do it on me!" Su Yan answered directly.


    A clear anger appeared in the pope''s eyes: "How dare he blaspheme the War God''s Ceremony? Even the holy emperor can''t give up! This time they definitely crossed the border!"


    "He really provoked the wrong target this time!" Su Yan was also murderous at this time.


    No one can not pay the price after offending Su Yan.


    Things that even Yama of the Ten Temples couldn''t do, let alone the royal family of Emperor Shitian.


    The red-robed high priests who were rushing over couldn''t bear this huge murderous aura. At this time, Su Yan Fang Buddha was standing in the demon **** under the night sky.


    The anger of the devil is enough to destroy everything!


    Even the royal family of Emperor Shitian may not be able to bear it!


    The Pope comforted Su Yan and said: "Don''t worry. No one can do anything wrong in the war hall, not only blaspheming the war **** ceremony, but also blaspheming the temple! This seat will definitely ask you for justice!"


    The words of the Pope surprised these cardinals!


    Not only the content but also the angry attitude!


    The Pope hasn''t been so angry for many years, and looking at the ruins of this place is even more shocking!


    What makes these red archbishops even more concerned is that the man who is staring at the Pope does not have the slightest respect in his expression!


    Instead, it showed a more terrifying killing intent!


    This killing intent was rippling in the ruins, and almost all the red-clothed archbishops had endured a huge and incomparable killing intent.


    The huge killing intent swayed from Su Yan''s body, covering a radius of 500 meters.


    The killing intent within this range is as strong as the substance!


    The huge killing thought was pressed in my heart, as if the body and mind were suppressed by a huge stone, and it was even difficult to breathe!


    Just killing Nian is already terrifying to such an extent, this is simply unheard of!


    The Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian and all the archbishops in red have been frightened to the extreme-is this Su Yan''s true strength?


    Su Yan stared at the Pope proudly: "I never need someone to ask for something like justice. I will reach out and get what I need!"


    In the Holy Palace of War, no one has ever dared to talk to the supreme Pope like this!


    This son is so arrogant?


    But the amazing thing is that the Pope didn''t refute, instead he looked worried, and it seemed that a huge catastrophe would unfold!


    Su Yan turned his head and said: "Tianxuan, you know the holy city, you lead the way, we are going to ask for justice now, no one can hurt my Su Yan''s people without paying any price. from!"

 Chapter 2670： Eight Thousand Forbidden Army

    Chapter 2670 The sword picks eight thousand forbidden army


    Obviously, Su Yan had planned to bypass the Sacred Hall of War and do it alone.


    The pope warned: "Do you know what you are going to do? The prince should be in the palace now. Are you going to attack the palace and fail! It is better to let this seat communicate with His Majesty the Holy Emperor. This matter will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"


    The prestige accumulated by the Emperor Shitian imperial family over the years is enough to discourage the masters in the Celestial Realm!


    If you are sensible, you will never make the decision to single-handedly attack the palace!


    But for Su Yan, this kind of common sense is simply out of consideration!


    He was once an immortal emperor, commanding billions of creatures!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the imperial family of Shitian, the emperor of the mere trivial area, simply existed like an ant.


    It''s just such an existence, how dare you provoke Su Yan?


    ridiculous! If you don''t kill him, where will the dignity of the immortal emperor go?


    If a man can''t even protect the soft woman around him, what else can he do?


    Su Yan wants to show the so-called Emperor Shitian imperial family, and more importantly, to all the powerhouses in this heaven and human world: as long as he dares to touch his Su Yan people, the consequences will be very, very serious!


    After the pope''s dissuasion was invalid, he also sighed.


    The Pope��s spirit is extremely powerful. Just because of the powerful divine mind, I can better understand how terrifying Su Yan''s cultivation is.


    Su Yan had cultivated to the pinnacle level both inside and outside, and he could hardly find any flaws and weaknesses!


    This kind of existence basically only exists in Di Shitian''s books, which matches the records of those legendary powers!


    The Pope did not want to conflict with Su Yan here, and linguistic dissuasion was already his limit.


    If he and Su Yan had a direct conflict, wouldn''t he be the imperial thug?


    But the Pope will not join hands with Su Yan, if they join hands, it means that the battle of the Holy Palace and the royal family are completely torn apart.


    The existing dual full-strength structural system will also collapse.


    In the face of Su Yan''s crusade against the royal family, the most sensible way is to stand on the sidelines.


    No matter who wins the final victory, the battle hall only needs to cooperate with the winner.


    At this time Su Yan said, "Are we still counting on the agreement we just made?"


    The pope''s eyes were full of shock. Because he immediately understood what Su Yan meant.


    Just now, Su Yan said in a joking tone, if he were to be His Majesty the Holy Emperor, the ruler of all Emperor Shitian, what would the Pope do?


    The Pope��s answer is to remain neutral.


    When this was said, no one actually took it seriously. It''s just a heuristic trick used in negotiations.


    But at this time Su Yan is undoubtedly serious!


    Before doing anything, Su Yan will definitely prepare for the worst. This is due to his character.


    And the worst plan here is that all the Emperor Shitian imperial clans desperately fight against Su Yan, and Su Yan has to slaughter the royal family of the holy city.


    How will the order of the holy city be re-established after this?


    The easiest way is of course for Su Yan to ascend the throne to become Emperor Shitian''s Holy Emperor!


    "Just for the sake of a maid, do you really want to do this?" the pope asked in surprise.


    He had never seen such a crazy powerhouse like Su Yan, and he hardly considered the so-called consequences when he started things!


    Almost all the strong people the Pope has seen are calculating and calm to the point of coldness.


    It is almost impossible to live for thousands of years and grow into a top-notch power if it is just relying on the blood!


    "Don''t you see my maid''s face is all over the country? For a smile on my face, Laozi rushed into the crown, so what''s the point of killing the city and destroying the country?" Su Yan said.


    It''s been a long time since he was so angry...


    When Su Yan''s anger completely poured down, the holy city would surely tremble with it!


    The cardinals don''t know what to do.


    "Master Pope... what shall we do?"


    "My Lord Pope, if we really attack the palace, the relationship between us and the royal family will definitely become irreversible, right?"


    "My Lord Pope, a decision must be made on this matter..."


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to these noisy voices, and slowly flew up holding Jiashan.


    The eyes of the three-headed dragon are full of excitement, and the violent desire to destroy everything is rising violently at this time!


    The mother-in-law was actually injured. If you don''t get revenge, you won''t have to come out and get involved!


    The pope looked at the distant figure of Su Yan and the deep night sky, and finally said helplessly: "We remain neutral."


    "Huh? This..."


    "Master Pope, this, this, this..."


    They really did not expect to hear such a decision from the pope!


    Su Yan said he was going to attack the palace!


    Regardless of whether this matter succeeds or fails, it will inevitably shock the world in the end!


    Moreover, Su Yan is the player sent to the holy city from the Tiannan War God Academy. It is absolutely impossible for the War God Hall to distinguish the relationship with Su Yan!


    The red bishops here are still admonishing that Su Yan has fallen in front of the palace.


    "I, Su Yan, came to beg for justice today. A woman who dares to hurt me must have already figured out what the price will be, right?"


    Su Yan''s voice is not loud, but it constantly echoes between the sky!


    People in the palace are floating!


    Then Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the city gate flew open!


    The thirty-two levels of forbidden law above the city gate were wiped out in Su Yan''s wave of his hand!


    Inside, there are thousands of gold-clad imperial troops standing by, with spears like forests, and their army is neat!


    But with Su Yan''s entry, the imperial army, which represents the pride of the royal family, is actually retreating!


    "The palace is heavy, the trespassers are dead!" The commander of the Forbidden Army yelled angrily, and finally pulled back a bit of the military''s mind that was frightened by Su Yan.


    Then the Forbidden Army formed a battlefield under the command of the general.


    For many years, no one has dared to break into the palace casually, let alone such a single-handed posture!


    Thousands of imperial troops are in a stance as if they are facing a major enemy. In contrast, Su Yan''s stance is very wild!


    "It''s ridiculous! Do you rely on you little trash fish to deal with me?"


    Then Su Yan yelled: "Sword swing for nine days!"


    A pure golden sword light completely lights up the night sky!


    The Tai''a divine sword flew into the sky, and then the sword turned into ten thousand swords, hanging over the head of the battle formation.


    The number of imperial troops that can be accommodated in the square is no more than eight thousand.


    At this time there were just eight thousand forbidden troops on the square.


    It was originally a situation of 8,000 to one, because Su Yan''s sword situation was completely reversed!


    Instead, he used tens of thousands of sword light to complete the encirclement of the eight thousand forbidden army!


    With just a sword alone, he has already demonstrated the courage to destroy the city!


    Every time Su Yan took a step forward, the Forbidden Army''s army would step back.


    As far as momentum is concerned, Su Yan alone has overwhelmed the 8,000 Forbidden Army!

 Chapter 2671： Rushing for the crown

    Chapter 2677


    The eight thousand imperial army spears were like a forest, but they had to retreat under Su Yan''s pressure.


    Su Yan said: "I came to find Prince Dunk for justice. If you don''t stand in the way, then I can let you go."


    "Presumptuous! Can you break into the palace?" the chief replied.


    "Then there is no discussion?" Su Yan''s tone has become extremely harsh.


    "Gashan, close your eyes."


    "what?"


    Su Yan said: "The next picture will be a bit cruel, I''m afraid you will feel a little uncomfortable watching it."


    Jiashan immediately listened to Su Yan''s words and closed his eyes obediently.


    But even so, you can hear the sound of breaking through the air, and the sound of sword rain penetrating through the armor and flesh and blood!


    Then there were screams and wailing together...


    Even because they are invisible, these sounds have become clearer!


    What kept flashing back in my mind was the scene of blood flowing into a river...


    Su Yan''s pace was still as steady as before, and Kashan Buddha, hiding in Su Yan''s arms, was in a peaceful harbor outside the storm.


    The chance of life has already been given once, and if you don''t cherish it, then no wonder Su Yan.


    And behind Su Yan, the three-headed magic dragon spread its wings and flew by, causing a huge storm!


    The purple flame directly corroded the remaining guardian enchantment of the palace!


    The green magic fire descended on the palace in front of the imperial palace with its poisonous gas, turning the mages hiding in it, as well as the entire building, into fly ash!


    Under Su Yan''s command, the three-headed magic dragon had already collapsed the palace''s frontal defense in just one minute!


    The three-headed dragon possesses the legendary fierce power!


    He is usually hugged by Kashan in his arms like a harmless little black dog, but this is because of the fear of his owner.


    When Su Yan no longer restrains the three-headed dragon, it will turn back into a peerless beast!


    The blood on the ground flows into a river, and it seems that nothing can stop Su Yan from approaching the core area of ??Emperor Shitian''s full strength!


    But Su Yan continued to move as usual, and Dao Xin didn''t even fluctuate.


    Even after a sword rain, eight thousand fresh corpses have been left behind!


    The army formation of the Eight Thousand Forbidden Army is not strong, but it is a pity that the opponent they encountered is Su Yan.


    In the face of this absolute crushing force, the so-called formation has even lost its basic meaning of existence.


    Jiashan had never seen Su Yan like this, so decisive. With just a thought, he crushed thousands of lives with an extremely powerful sword!


    And all this is to avenge her?


    There was a strange feeling in Jiashan''s heart, which was very complicated, stimulating, overwhelmed, and throbbing...


    Faced with such a man, even the iceberg of women will completely melt.


    More than a dozen powerful auras rose in the palace.


    The strength of these powerhouses is almost at the same level as Tianxuan, and they are already very close to crossing the tribulation realm.


    Such a lineup would be more than enough to deal with ordinary masters, and it would be a foolish dream to deal with Su Yanna.


    The weapons used by these dozens of powerhouses are all unified-standard lightning hammers.


    When they formed a huge battle formation in the sky, all the lightning hammers also began to condense golden light!


    The strong golden electric light slammed on the body of the three-headed dragon, and then formed a power grid, causing a second injury!


    The night in the holy city was almost lit up like daylight at this moment!


    The three-headed dragon roared frantically in the grid.


    But the lethality that the golden power grid can bring to the three-headed dragon is very limited. The reason for the roar is entirely because of the pain.


    Even when the three-headed devil dragon faced Su Yan and the halberd of the condemned sin, it lasted until the fourth sin before succumbing.


    The power of this golden power grid is no better than the conviction halberd that Su Yan held.


    In the air, magic fires of different colors spewed out, huge fireballs fell from the sky indiscriminately, and slammed into the imperial city!


    It caused huge damage, and even caused huge panic!


    The aura of destruction reached its peak at this moment!


    This night, it was destined to be recorded in the history of the holy city!


    Prince Dunk''s provoking Su Yan is not as simple as stabbing a hornet''s nest...


    Su Yan gently extended a hand and lent part of his power to the three-headed dragon in the sky.


    And after getting power from the master Su Yan, the eyes of the three-headed magic dragon became even more red, and the body was struggling violently in the air, and the dark magical energy burst out frantically in an instant!


    This dark magic seems to be able to swallow everything! Including those golden electric lights!


    It is the Taoist one foot high, the magical one foot high!


    Over the imperial city, the huge power was vented frantically in the air, and it could be seen from any corner of the holy city!


    Those red archbishops couldn''t help but rejoice, and the Pope made a very correct decision.


    If they had stopped the angry Su Yan here just now, they would have been all cold corpses at this time.


    These things were originally expected, but the pope did not feel lucky, but sighed.


    When a powerhouse like Su Yan unscrupulously shook his heart with anger, the result was destined to be a waste of life regardless of victory or defeat!


    Su Yan walked across the square and ruins in his arms with Jiashan.


    The white jade square has been soaked with blood, and purple, blue, and green magic fires are still burning in the ruins of the building.


    The originally magnificent imperial city has turned into a **** of Shura.


    Kashan opened his eyes lightly, and saw the huge and pure destruction, he couldn''t help but grasp Su Yan''s clothes tightly: "Su Yan, I''m afraid..."


    "Well, I know, I am here in everything." Su Yan''s answer was also very simple.


    "Should we forget it? This hatred has already been paid..." Kashan asked tentatively.


    Now that things have developed, she is no longer in charge, and everything depends on Su Yan''s meaning.


    But the excitement and excitement in Jiashan''s heart are irrelevant.


    There is a man who even single-handedly swept across the Holy City Palace of Emperor Shitian for you! This lofty sentiment, looking at the world, even looking at the tens of thousands of years of history in the world of heaven and human, apart from Su Yan, no second man has done it!


    If you miss this man, all men in the world will look boring.


    Women desire excitement and adventure, but often women do not have the ability to act alone. So you need to be attached to a man to gain mobility.


    At this time, Su Yan provided the most extreme experience: rushing to the crown and becoming a beauty, although thousands of troops and countless masters were waiting, they still swept all the way! No matter who is coming, just one person, one sword, can already be upset!


    After having such an experience, it is very difficult for her not to give up!


    Sometimes women are actually that simple.


    For men, it doesn''t matter what personality is good or bad, clothing and family background.


    The only thing that matters is strength!


    Only with absolute strength, there is absolutely no shortage of confidante companions in this world of arrogance!

 Chapter 2672： Early finals

    Chapter 2672: The Final Arrival Early


    Although there was fire behind him, the real man never looked back at the explosion.


    Su Yan just said to the sky: "Tianxuan, if you don''t want to do it, you can go back now. The things here have nothing to do with you."


    "Are you going to abandon me?" Tian Xuan asked an unexpected word.


    Su Yan said, "I just considered your position in the Tiannan Warshen Academy. If it makes you embarrassed, it would be better for me to take care of tonight''s affairs."


    "Then I am not the chairman of the Temple of Wars, nor the guardian of the Temple of Truth." The Valkyrie of Emperor Shitian tore off her badge and smashed it with her foot.


    She had never done anything so extraordinary in her life!


    At this time, he may have been infected by Su Yan, abandoning the honor that he cared about most in the past, and he was not at all procrastinating!


    Su Yan laughed loudly, "Okay, let''s find out that prince now. I want him to repay the injury ten times."


    If you have grudges, don''t avenge non-gentlemen!


    Even Master Confucius said that if you repay your grievances with virtue, then what do you use to repay others'' kindness?


    When someone around you was bullied, Mrs. Gante''s was over!


    If you can''t indulge in unrestrainedness, what is the purpose of cultivating a peerless magic?


    Su Yan usually has a very good temper and is absolutely harmless to humans and animals.


    But if you dare to touch the people around Su Yan, then everyone is doomed to die!


    What is the biggest failure of the Ten Temple Yama? It was they who took away Xiao Meng!


    Since they did this, Su Yan didn''t plan to let them go!


    Su Yan''s current strength can also claim to be a Dao ancestor.


    Isn��t it a shame to say that someone at the ancestor level can''t even protect the people around him?


    The fire burst into the palace, and the crying and crying became one!


    The different nature of the three-headed dragon''s magic fire caused great damage in the palace, and there was no way to put out the fire by ordinary methods!


    Su Yan moved forward at this time.


    Having passed the Hall of Universe, Zhengyang Palace, and Dragon King Hall, under the guidance of Tianxuan, he went straight to the most important palace of the emperor.


    The masters of Emperor Shitian in the imperial palace came out together, but these so-called masters can''t do anything with the three-headed magic dragon.


    At least for a short period of time, they can do nothing about the three-headed dragon.


    Only then did they really realize why the three-headed dragon is a fierce beast in myths and legends!


    Not to mention the threat of three different types of magic fire, the powerful defensive power brought by this dragon scale alone is already very incredible!


    They don''t have the strength of Su Yan, and they don''t have such a terrifying weapon as the Conviction Tianji.


    It is almost impossible to subdue the three-headed magic dragon by relying on Di Shitian''s low-level magical weapons and combat skills.


    The battle in the sky couldn''t attract Su Yan''s attention at all.


    For Su Yan, these so-called masters who didn''t even enter the Tribulation Realm were all ants-like existences.


    The only aura that can make Su Yan care about is the unfathomable holy emperor in the legend!


    The holy emperor is revered as the number one master of the holy city, and his strength is still higher than that of the pope. At least at the level of cultivation level, he can be equal to Su Yanping, and he may even have reached a higher level.


    This kind of existence may pose a direct threat to Su Yan!


    However, the situation of the battle has reached this level, the Holy Emperor still did not take action, and did not show up.


    So that Su Yan already suspected that the Holy Emperor was not in the palace at all.


    If it were him, Su Yan, someone would dare to hit the door like this, even murder and set fire, they would have already come out to fight!


    Could it be that the holy emperor also fell into that lost city?


    Regarding the legendary Lost City, the news that the Temple of War can get, the royal family should also be able to get it.


    But in the final finals of the God of War Ceremony, the Holy Emperor and the Pope must participate in the usual practice. How could it happen...


    Passing through another square, it is the palace of the emperor.


    If the holy emperor was really not there, Su Yan would directly kill the Prince Dunk, and the matter would be over temporarily.


    It was too easy to hit here, even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    The defense of the Palace of the Holy City turned out to be so weak... it was about being at ease for too long, because for a long time there was not enough threat, so the military was relaxed.


    Such things are not uncommon in history. That''s why it is said that we are born in sorrow and die in happiness.


    Tian Xuan said: "If you really swept like this, you will be able to seize the palace tonight, and you will be crowned as a new generation of the Holy Emperor tomorrow!"


    Su Yan smiled softly.


    Su Yan is really not interested in becoming the emperor of Shitian.


    The status of emperor not only symbolizes the supreme right, but also represents a great responsibility.


    It would be better to set up an obedient and controllable puppet to be the emperor. On the contrary, it is more suitable and more flexible.


    It''s like Su Yan''s method against the underworld.


    In front of the emperor''s bedroom, only the last emperor was left.


    This emperor Shitian was Qiu Zhan, Su Yan''s opponent in the finals of the God of War Ceremony.


    Qiu Zhan''s long sword was still wrapped in white cloth, and he stared at Su Yan very solemnly.


    Fight against the battle priests of the temple and win over the skill changes. He had already known this skill change from his sister Xiaoyi.


    The battle is just a process, his consumption is actually not great.


    The sky is gorgeous, and dozens of masters can''t control the three-headed dragon!


    Just now when the battlefield was in the Holy Palace, the three-headed magic dragon still had a little scruples. At this time, after receiving the blessing of Su Yan''s power, he let go of his hands and feet.


    Such a fierce beast was originally very difficult to deal with, but for the dozens of masters in the palace, it has reached a situation where there is no way to go back.


    Therefore, it is really uncomfortable!


    Qiu Zhan slowly untied the white cloth from the sword, staring at Su Yan and still said nothing.


    "Is the decisive battle of the God of War Festival going ahead in front of the palace of the emperor?" Tian Xuan said slowly.


    Su Yan said: "You are not my opponent."


    There is no need for Su Yan to say this. In fact, Qiu Zhan understood it in his heart.


    Qiu Zhan''s sister, Xiao Yi, is a rare genius girl in Emperor Shitian, who can see through the flaws of almost all fighters, and then develop strategies to target.


    Therefore, although Qiu Zhan''s strength was not the strongest, he still steadily entered the finals of the God of War Ceremony.


    The God of War Ceremony brought together talents from all over the world, and only one person was completely invisible to Xiao Yi.


    That''s Su Yan!


    Since you can''t see through, there is no way to target it.


    Su Yan''s combat attitude towards the God of War Festival is almost playful, and the fighting spirit of fighting hard and willing to dedicate his life at any time is completely different from other fighters.


    But this attitude of play turned out to be sweeping and invincible!


    The reason for this is of course because Su Yan possesses the strength to absolutely crush everything!


    From the moment Su Yan released the three-headed dragon on the ring, Xiaoyi and Qiu Zhan were already desperate!


    Now the three-headed magic dragon is still roaring in the sky, fierce and fierce, unparalleled.


    Correspondingly, what terrible strength the owner of the three-headed dragon possesses, one can imagine!

 Chapter 2673： Die proudly

    Chapter 2673: Die proudly


    Qiu Zhan knew exactly how strong Su Yan was!


    But he still chose to appear here, in sharp contrast with the princes and princes who fled in panic in the palace.


    Qiu Zhan firmly said: "I know that I am far inferior to you, but even so I have to fight here! This is the palace, with dignity and face, and I must not tolerate the invasion of foreign enemies! Even with blood and life, I must guard it!"


    "It''s really beautiful, but it''s too stupid." Su Yan said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Yan said: "There is an important prerequisite for saying this kind of beautiful things, that is strength. If you have enough strength, then you can say beautiful things, then of course it makes sense. If you can''t do things, saying beautiful things will only make you look particularly stupid! It is also the biggest difference between us!"


    Su Yan has the ability to turn his hands into clouds and hands to turn his hands into rain, and he can upset all the inherent forces of the holy city overnight.


    Only with this ability can you act happily, without worrying about the boring rules, whether overt or dark, and indulge in extreme pleasure.


    But Qiu Zhan obviously has no such ability.


    "You!" Qiu Zhan''s long sword reflected a purple light, and slowly adjusted his state of mind with his breathing, and slowly became calmer, "My sword is called Huang Quan, and it is Emperor Shi One of the rarest tenth-level magical items in the Tianyi clan! It is also a legendary semi-sacred item, you have to be careful."


    And Su Yan''s eyes seemed to have passed Qiu Zhan and reached the inside of the Emperor''s Palace.


    There seems to be some strange treasure inside this palace, which has always resisted the entry of Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts.


    There may be many incredible secrets hidden in it.


    Huang Quan''s sword light turned into beautiful lines in the air, and the nine rainbow bridges suddenly spread out in the air!


    Under the night, it was beautiful and dreamy. But what actually gave birth to was an extremely murderous opportunity!


    In order to deal with Su Yan, Qiu Zhan has used the strongest sword in his life!


    This move has no reservations, and there is no doubt about what the next battle will be.


    Normally speaking, the moves you just met are tentative, and no one will come up and use the strongest ultimate move without reservation!


    This is the same as Doudizhu, no one will come up and let the king bomb directly.


    Once it comes up with the strongest killer move, and the opponent resists it again, it is very likely to face a situation where the successor is weak.


    As long as you can''t get up in one breath, you can already decide the victory or defeat in a high-level battle!


    Because the so-called masters are originally those who don''t let opportunities pass easily.


    Qiu Zhan is definitely a cautious warrior, so under the guidance of his sister Xiaoyi, he reached the finals of the God of War Ceremony with the least cost.


    Even if it only gives Qiu Zhan a slight advantage, he will use this step by step to advance the camp!


    The winning Libra will also be severely tilted in a blink of an eye!


    Qiu Zhan, who was so cautious, chose such an unreasonable tactic, entirely because he faced a powerful enemy like Su Yan.


    If you keep it a little bit, it is very likely that you will not survive the first move!


    It was like those soldiers who had faced Su Yan in the War God Festival.


    Qiu Zhan watched all of Su Yan''s games, so he came to this conclusion!


    This is the most reasonable tactic deduced after a reasonable estimate of the strength of both parties.


    Of course, Qiu Zhan also pushed out that his probability of winning is less than one in a thousand!


    But he still has to face Su Yan directly, because this is his pride as Emperor Shitian!


    This pride absolutely does not allow others to crush it, even if it is protected by life!


    Qiu Zhan had known that Su Yan''s speed and explosive power were unparalleled, and Jane had reached an incredible level.


    So he used this trick to try to seal a part of Su Yan''s speed with range sword skills.


    The nine purple rainbow bridges in the sky are all constructed by sword light, which is vivid to the extreme!


    Even Su Yan carried his hands on his back and applauded: "Being able to use swordsmanship to such an extent shows that you have already started in swordsmanship."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Tian Xuan was shocked, this sword intent transformation had obviously reached a very powerful level, even above Tian Xuan.


    It turns out that this level can only be regarded as a beginner in Su Yan''s eyes?


    How far can it be considered a great success? Could it be that he can break through ten thousand magic with one sword?


    "The sword is coming!"


    With Su Yan''s call, a golden golden light flew in the air and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Compared with Qiu Zhan''s huge swordsmanship that covers everything, Su Yan only made one sword!


    This sword is so simple to the extreme, it is almost a simple way to send the long sword forward!


    But it was such a simple sword that caused Qiu Zhan''s sword trick to collapse at the touch of a touch, and it disappeared immediately!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already reached Qiu Zhan''s face, piercing it with a sword!


    Su Yan��s sword was almost unobstructed from beginning to end. Regardless of Qiu Zhan��s strength or sword light, even including his armor, in front of Su Yan��s sword, the Buddha was only three pieces of blank paper.


    A stab of Jianguang is a transparency!


    All defenses are meaningless in front of Su Yan''s sword!


    Because his sword has already broken ten thousand magic!


    As long as it is the level of the world law, it is just a passing glance in front of Su Yan, and it is not worth mentioning!


    No matter your flowers are blooming, my sword is enough to break it.


    The expression on Tianxuan''s face became extremely surprised, as if she could see some clue from this sword, but it was specious.


    With Su Yan''s sword just now, Tian Xuan felt that it would take a long time to digest before he could understand the mystery of the middle part.


    But fortunately, she is now Su Yan''s maid. If she begged for something, Su Yan might tell her the core secret of this sword.


    Obviously, the core of this sword is already a level that she has not touched at all, and is even more incomprehensible.


    After seeing more and more by Su Yan''s side, Tianxuan had completely lost the thought of fighting with Su Yan.


    If she had the knowledge and understanding of Su Yan that she had today, she would definitely lose the courage to draw a sword against Su Yan!


    The Tai''a Divine Sword was still in Su Yan''s hands, and all the purple phantoms in the sky had disappeared.


    However, Qiu Zhan could only squeeze the ground with his sword, maintaining a standing posture with difficulty.


    But the big hole in his chest opened by Su Yan''s sword light already showed that the result cannot be changed!


    Qiu Zhan''s heart is ten thousand unwilling, but his vision is getting blurred...


    Xiaoyi is right. If he challenges the serious Su Yan, he is doomed to die in vain!


    Although there are so-called miracles in this world, it seems that to inspire the so-called miracle requires not only the courage to fear death, but also the cooperation of other conditions.


    But at least one thing Qiu Zhan is right.


    Su Yan used two swords to deal with him.


    Perhaps this is a very important victory in a sense!


    It''s just that the price is too heavy.

 Chapter 2674： The strongest council debut

    Chapter 2674 The Strongest Council Appears


    Su Yan''s first sword was used to dispel Qiu Zhan''s sword moves, and the second sword completely defeated him!


    At least Qiu Zhan was not defeated by Su Yan in the first move...This is already the limit Qiu Zhan can do!


    From this level, Qiu Zhan is undoubtedly stronger than Su Yan''s previous opponents, at least not directly stepped into the ground by Su Yan.


    But for Su Yan, defeating Qiu Zhan was nothing worth mentioning.


    Su Yan was even too lazy to take a look at Qiu Zhan, and said to the beauty in his arms: "Let''s go and see what is in the palace of the emperor."


    Following Su Yan''s words, Qiu Zhan could no longer hold it up and fell to the ground.


    Xiaoyi ran over from behind the dormitory holding her skirt, and watched Qiu Zhan fall to the ground precariously, "Brother! Brother..."


    So, is it still a step too late?


    Just now, Xiaoyi had used all her strength to persuade Qiu Zhan not to play here, because now he has no chance of winning half a point against Su Yan.


    Qiu Zhan didn''t know this, but his pride did not allow him to shrink back.


    The ending was the same as Xiaoyi predicted. Qiu Zhan was bleeding from the big hole in his chest...


    Then Xiaoyi pounced on Qiu Zhan''s body, and the passing of Qiu Zhan''s life was visible to the naked eye.


    Su Yan had no plans to start with Xiaoyi. Under normal circumstances, Su Yan would not do anything with women.


    Besides, she is just a girl who loves her brother, she doesn''t have any qualities worthy of Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan watched the girl''s tears fall down like pearls.


    Furui Bubo''s mood remained unshakable.


    Because this is part of the battle. The living enjoy the glory, while the dead relatives also have to endure the pain of losing their loved ones.


    If you don��t understand these and are in awe, what is the difference between the so-called fighting and children''s fights?


    But a strange change also happened at this moment with Xiaoyi��s tears...


    Huang Quan''s sword light turned into a purple streamer, and it began to fill Qiu Zhan''s chest frantically.


    The Divine Sword attempted to use its own power to completely fill the hole in Qiu Zhan''s chest. With the power of the sword, it was able to bring back the dead.


    This is the reason why Di Shitian''s tenth-level magical weapon is called a semi-sacred weapon again!


    But this kind of thing is still nothing surprising to Su Yan.


    Su Yan just sighed: "Does the divine tool automatically recognize the master? It''s really interesting. This kind of thing can''t be encountered casually. It needs a swordsman who recognizes the divine tool. This kid is really a man of creation."


    "Do you use me to make a knife?" Tian Xuan asked.


    Following Tianxuan''s questioning, Xiaoyi''s eyes were horrified to the extreme. She is a typical theoretical school. She talks about invincibility, but she is really powerless in fighting.


    Whether facing Tianxuan or using it well, Xiaoyi can never have the ability to resist!


    Maybe it can only stop here... Xiaoyi has a wry smile on her face, but she still firmly said: "With the strength of the respected driver, absolutely above my brother. I am willing to do anything for the respected driver, even if To be a cow or a horse or a concubine for a respected driver! As long as I can exchange my brother''s life, even if it is my life for my brother''s life!"


    Qiu Zhan was extremely weak at this time, and the power of the artifact might be able to save his life.


    But at this time, the body''s defense is undoubtedly very empty, even the most ordinary Di Shitian warrior can take Qiu Zhan''s life.


    Tianxuan directly ignored Xiaoyi''s words, but Jiashan had a sympathetic expression on his face.


    Because she also has an older brother, it is easy to substitute emotions.


    After Su Yan shook his head, he proudly said: "It is his good fortune to be able to survive after I strike a sword. If I make another move, it will break the rules."


    The brother and sister are deeply in love, and the younger sister is willing to give everything for her brother. If Su Yan rushed to kill him, wouldn''t that be what the villain did?


    Although Su Yan didn''t care about killing one more person, he was not a cold-blooded demon blindly bloodthirsty. He never liked to do cruel things.


    It hurts the pure feelings of a girl even more, and it has no meaning to fight.


    Tian Xuan did not understand Su Yan''s meaning at all, and asked directly: "But aren''t you afraid that he will seek revenge from you after he grows up? Today he is indeed not as good as you, but after a thousand years of growth, it is not good. It is not you who cut grass and roots. Do you teach me the truth?"


    Su Yan smiled confidently: "If he can grow to a level that matches this semi-artifact, then I will definitely be very happy. Because there are too few people in this world who can compare with me and talk about Taoism. Looking around the world, it is It''s lonely. You may not understand this feeling, Tianxuan."


    Tianxuan does not understand this feeling, because she is far from such a realm.


    Su Yan bypassed Xiaoyi and Qiu Zhan and stepped on from the side. The goal had become the palace of the emperor.


    Within this palace, there is a force that can resist Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts.


    When Su Yan''s hand pressed on the door of the emperor''s bedroom, a golden light lit up on the door.


    This golden light outlines an extremely complex pattern!


    There is no doubt that this pattern is a defensive formation, Su Yan is about to break the law with a sword, and five powerful auras descend from the sky behind him.


    These five auras are all in the realm of crossing the catastrophe!


    At this moment, Tianxuan''s eyes inevitably appeared in panic.


    Because she knew that Di Shitian''s most powerful organ of power-the council has finally taken action!


    But Su Yan''s face still wore a timeless smile like a spring breeze, as if everything in the palace was still under Su Yan''s control.


    Su Yan turned around, carrying his hands on his back and said: "Oh, they are all beings in the Tribulation Realm, so must you be the so-called council? We finally met."


    "You... Su Yan of the Tiannan War God Academy, are you doing too much? This is the imperial city, definitely not a place where you can be presumptuous?"


    "Excessive? Impudent?" Su Yan laughed coldly, "When the royal family takes action against me, it should have thought that I will retaliate tenfold. This is the creed of my life! Even the five of you, who dare If you take a sword against me, I will repay you ten times!"


    The five powerhouses were taken aback for a moment, and then they all showed incredible expressions.


    Because Su Yan is threatening the five powerhouses of their council!


    The council is at the apex of the power and glory of Emperor Shitian. Has it ever been threatened like this?


    "Presumptuous! You are too arrogant! It seems that you can only let the old man break your bones and break your arms! When you can''t hold a sword, see if you can still be so arrogant!" said Di Shitian Almost two meters and five meters tall, such a height is considered a giant even in the Di Shitian clan.


    Although he didn''t wear any golden armor, his whole body, like a horned dragon, automatically emitted an indescribable golden light, like a **** descending to the earth.


    Based on Su Yan''s observation, it is estimated that the body refining has reached the realm of miniaturization!


    Not to be underestimated!

 Chapter 2675： Emperor Killing Punch

    Chapter 2675 The Emperor Kills Fist


    Although the images of the other four powerhouses and the golden-body Emperor Shitian are very different, they are undoubtedly the rare powerhouses in the Emperor Shitian clan!


    Judging from the breath, they should all be within the tribulation realm.


    Three of them have great connections with the royal family, and they all have an angry face at this time.


    For thousands of years, no one has dared to break into the imperial city so unscrupulously, just for the so-called justice!


    He turned the palace upside down, and even dared to speak wildly to the council!


    This is incredible!


    At the same time, can the top five powerhouses, even Su Yan, be sure of victory?


    Even Tianxuan sweated for Su Yan.


    But Su Yan had a relaxed smile on his face, and his posture of holding his hands proud of the world did not change.


    "You are all in the Great Tribulation Realm, and even two of you have not even stabilized the Tribulation Realm. The mood fluctuations are so great that they may fall into cultivation at any time. In other words, all of you are not as good as me. So utterly ranting in front of you?"


    Su Yan''s tone is not heavy, but the killing intent has become stronger and stronger.


    The temperature in the palace also dropped abruptly following Su Yan''s words! Fear is spreading wildly from the sky to the ground!


    Xiaoyi guarded her brother''s body and couldn''t help shivering.


    Although she knew that Su Yan''s murderous aura was not directed at her at all!


    Under such a huge murderous intent, it seemed that he was pressed under a huge rock, and even had difficulty breathing.


    Su Yan and Dean once communicated, knowing that the only condition for entering the council is to enter the tribulation realm.


    Once you enter the tribulation realm, no matter what you have done before, any big mistakes you have made can be forgiven.


    But correspondingly, if you didn''t enter the tribulation realm, no matter how great you have contributed to the entire Di Shitian clan, and how big a kingdom you have established, you are still not eligible to enter the council.


    There are currently 27 powerhouses in the council. If you exclude the powerhouses of the Warshen Academy, there are only 14 powerhouses who cross the tribulation realm.


    Only five of these fourteen powerhouses came, not even His Majesty the Holy Emperor himself. In fact, one thing has been explained-the defense of the holy city is very empty!


    For Su Yan, even seizing the holy city is a very sure thing.


    These five powerhouses probably haven''t figured out that the situation at this time is firmly grasped by Su Yan, and they are determined that there is no possibility of turning over.


    They only feel that they have the advantage in numbers, even in the most difficult situation, as long as the five powerhouses play together, Su Yan can''t resist it!


    A strong man with a green robe said to Su Yan: "Since you have entered the tribulation realm, you are eligible to enter the council. As long as you apologize for what happened tonight and stop now, then follow the convention of the review. , You can still forget the past. Even the old man Tsing Yi is willing to be your recommender!"


    "You actually want me to apologize?" Su Yan seemed to hear some ridiculous words, "I have been arrogant throughout my life. I never knew how to write the words "submissiveness" and "apology". How about you acting for me. "


    Venerable Tsing Yi showed an incredible expression: "The old man kindly wants to lead you to the council, and is willing to help you with the aftermath. How did you treat the old man like this?"


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Leave your kindness to others. It is the king of heaven who is here tonight, and this matter is definitely not good! I will not sell the Pope''s face, let alone you!"


    "You, unexpectedly..." Venerable Light no longer knew how to say it.


    What Su Yan said is indeed the truth, because all the masters of the Tribulation Realm of the War God Academy chose to be neutral, completely allowing Su Yan to kill in the palace!


    "Su Yan! You impure-blooded Di Shitian, do you know that you are talking to the supreme council?" Di Shitian reprimanded, with golden light all over his body.


    He is ranked seventeenth in the council, which is in the middle and rear ranks, but his temper has always been very hot.


    After entering the council, you will get the title of a venerable one. And he was called the Golden Sage, and he was already 2,300 years old.


    In the world of Heaven and Human Realm, it can be regarded as a very standard thousand-year old monster.


    "Oh? Are you teaching me?" Su Yan looked up at Tianyu.


    At this moment, something serious appeared in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The usual playful or indifferent look is slowly disappearing.


    When Su Yan really gets serious, there may really be strong men who cross the Tribulation Realm fall!


    The Golden Sage does not know what kind of existence he has provoked. In Di Shitian''s common sense, the council is the supreme existence in the world of Di Shitian!


    Little did they know that Su Yan was enough to break all the common sense of Emperor Shitian!


    Before the battle started, Su Yan put Kashan in his arms on the ground. Although Kashan''s body was still very soft, he could still stand on his own.


    It''s just that she didn''t want to leave Su Yan''s warm embrace.


    After Su Yan put Kashan on the ground, he flew directly into the sky.


    Venerable Golden Sage said: "Let me meet you, and see how capable you are! How dare you do such a thing in the imperial city! Do you really think you are ruining the world and being omnipotent?"


    The powerful aura in the body of the Golden Sage is constantly rising.


    Obviously, he had already planned to use all his strength when facing Su Yan!


    The battle between the two top powerhouses will start here.


    If the palace is reduced to a battlefield, it may be destroyed in at most half an hour.


    Not only will the huge complex of buildings be destroyed, but also the countless artworks and various treasures in it will be destroyed together!


    This can''t help but feel a pity, but when things have developed to such an extent, there is nothing to say!


    If you can''t tell a victory or defeat, no matter who it is, you will feel particularly unhappy!


    Su Yan just ascended into the air, and the ultimate move of the Golden Sage had already struck!


    "Emperor Killing Punch!" With the roar of Jin Sage Venerable, a terrifying fist light condensed in his hands.


    This fist light directly turned into a dragon shape, burning like a flame between his hands!


    When the fist light shook, I saw dragon shadows all over the sky!


    This dragon shadow represents the highest realm of the emperor''s killing fist, **** the dragon!


    The fist wind caused a huge storm in the air, and even many huge stones on the ground were blown!


    Such an attack, just by looking at it, already felt incredible!


    "Is this the real strength of the Tribulation Realm powerhouse?" Xiaoyi''s face showed an incredible expression.


    And Tian Xuan''s face also had a clear look of worry. Because she has heard the name of the Golden Sage, and knows that the Golden Sage is a monster that can tear the dragon by purely physical power!


    No, it should be said that those who can enter the council are already extremely powerful monsters!


    Su Yan is one enemy to five at this time, and it will definitely not be easy.


    But... this level of standing is definitely not something she can intervene. This shadow of the emperor''s killing fist, as long as she is smashed, she will be broken to pieces!


    The only thing Tianxuan can do now is to pray for Su Yan with Jiashan.

 Chapter 2676： So strong

    Chapter 2676


    Emperor Shaquan is Di Shitian''s strongest tenth level combat skill, incredible power!


    However, what is even more incredible is that Su Yan just stood in the air and endured countless violent fist winds!


    Outside Su Yan''s body there is a protective cover spreading out!


    This protective cover looked very thin, but it had withstood all the emperor''s fist.


    Even Su Yan''s expression on his face didn''t change much, and he asked coldly: "What do you claim to be, do you have only such a little strength?"


    The real chapter can only be seen after the fight.


    Su Yan despised the enemy in words, but when he really challenged, he was very calmly concerned about the enemy.


    This Golden Sage has indeed reached the Cross Tribulation Realm, but his cultivation level is very vain. Even in Su Yan''s view, his Cross Tribulation Realm is really reluctant, and he is not as threatening as Ten Temple Yama.


    It is a typical empty realm, but it has no fighting power to match it!


    Even the protective shield formed by Su Yan''s innocence in the golden silk armor can''t be broken!


    Needless to say Su Yan, even if the Golden Sage Venerable faces the lower realm of the Ten Temple Yama, it is estimated that it will be difficult to win.


    Although the realm of the Ten Temple Yama is slightly lower, no matter the spells or all kinds of killer moves, the magic weapons used are more powerful, and the actual threat to Su Yan is even greater.


    There are two main reasons why the Ten Temple Yama could not break through the Tribulation Realm: The first is that the spiritual energy of the dead world is very thin. If only relying on the dead energy, the upper limit is at the peak of the golden core. If the Ten Temple Yama was placed in this Heaven and Human Realm, it is estimated that he would have already broken through the Tribulation Realm.


    The second is the problem of the dead world. Essentially, the dead world is a low-end world below the heaven and human world. In the low-end world, there will also be invisible barriers restricting the cultivation.


    However, the golden core peak of the Ten Temple Yama for thousands of years is really a solid foundation, which is stronger than these Di Shitian, who has broken through to the realm of crossing the tribulation but is not very stable.


    Although the great realm of practice can represent the achievements of a monk, it must not be directly equated with combat power.


    Su Yan is not transitioning to the second stage of the Tribulation Realm, but looking at the ancient and modern times, I can''t find a second existence that is comparable to Su Yan in the same realm.


    Venerable Golden Sage was shocked when he saw that his emperor''s kill fist could not break Su Yan''s protective shield.


    But what happened next surprised the Golden Sage Venerable even more.


    Su Yan actually took the initiative to remove the protective cover, and even the long sword in his hand was put in his sleeves, calmly said: "You are not worthy of me to make a sword."


    "You! Very good! It depends on how capable you are!"


    Venerable Jin Sage was so furious that even the blue veins on his face protruded. Su Yan looked down upon him like this. Venerable Jin Sage couldn''t accept it!


    After Venerable Jin Sage condensed the light of his fists, he threw another punch towards Su Yan!


    Although the fist is the simplest method of attack, after being strong to a certain extent, it can beat spells, combat skills and even fairy swords in a mess!


    This punch combines the powerful true essence of the Golden Sage, and the wind of the box brings a strong wind across the border.


    Had it not been for Tianxuan to help Jiashan and Xiaoyi to stabilize their bodies, they would almost be blown to the sky!


    Xiao Yi hugged her brother''s body and showed a grateful expression to Tian Xuan.


    It was really unexpected that Tianxuan, who was so cruel just now, would choose to help them at this time.


    But this violent fist wind suddenly stopped.


    An incredible picture appeared in the sky: Su Yan directly grasped the huge fist of the Golden Sage.


    Su Yan, who has practiced "Strength Jue", possesses the power of surmounting mountains, overturning the sea, catching stars, and holding the moon!


    It would be a big mistake to judge that Su Yan''s power is not as good as the Golden Sage Venerable just by looking at the difference in body size between the two sides!


    Even if it was body refining, Su Yan would be far stronger than him!


    Venerable Golden Sage saw that his fist was caught, which was also very incredible!


    Even in the council, there are at least three existences who can catch his fist physically.


    How could this son have such terrifying strength...


    Venerable Golden Sage wanted to withdraw his fist, but at this time he found that his power was completely suppressed! You can''t even get your fist back!


    Of course, the Golden Sage is more than just refining the body, he has cultivated at least ten top-notch Di Shitian combat skills!


    As a result, there were continuous changes in his wrists, trying to suppress Su Yan with skills and flip the situation between square inches.


    Of course, this is also in vain. Su Yan only used this trick to add the finishing touch, and he has firmly restrained the Venerable in this life!


    Su Yan''s cultivation of martial arts has already reached the level of transformation, and the reason why he uses it less is because there is no room for display after his cultivation level gets higher.


    The tactics of "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" were used by Su Yan as they wished and changed.


    Venerable Golden Sage made seven changes in a row, and there were 72 changes in the latter move. But no matter how he changes, Su Yan can easily resolve it!


    Venerable Golden Sage is not a fool, he has realized that Su Yan is using a unique combat technique he has never seen before, so he can be completely suppressed!


    Then Su Yan used force and directly smashed the Venerable Living Being to the ground!


    Thousands of corpses were already lying on the white marble square in the palace, and the blood was flowing into a river.


    After the Golden Sage fell down, all the defensive formations and prohibitions in this square were all broken!


    Then the ground shook, and countless white marbles shattered with the rocks!


    Venerable Golden Sage directly smashed an unbelievably big pit!


    The whole holy city has become shaky!


    Many buildings in the palace collapsed!


    The huge crack swayed under Tianxuan''s feet!


    Even if it is already some distance away from Baiyu Square!


    Xiaoyi looked at Tianyu. All she could do now was to pray. As a genius girl, she had completely lost her former calm mind.


    But even if she maintained her calm mind, Xiaoyi couldn''t analyze any meaningful content.


    Because the horror of this power is really indescribable in words! It''s already a level they can''t understand at all!


    At this level, every move can emit terrifying power! It''s also something they can''t resist at all!


    Tian Xuan thoughtfully thought of a question: "Su Yan should not have done all he can, at least the terrifying halberd of Sentence has not appeared yet. If Su Yan really liberates his power to fight, then Isn''t this holy city going to be destroyed?"


    The four Venerables who followed were also shocked, because they could see clearly that Su Yan completely suppressed the Venerable Golden Sage in terms of strength and combat skills!


    They didn''t get any information in advance that Su Yan was a strong body refiner.


    Of course this is a great mistake!


    But the more terrible thing is that they don''t know how many cards Su Yan still hasn''t turned over.


    And in the huge pothole, the roar of the Golden Sage also came: "Death battle body, seventh step, open!"

 Chapter 2677： Break your arm

    Chapter 2677: Break Your Arm


    Chen Yozang of Venerable Golden Sage. The golden flames slowly turned black, and even the golden body of Venerable Golden Sage turned into dark gold!


    At the same time, the aura has risen by more than doubled!


    "Boy! You successfully angered the old man! It''s been a thousand years! The old man has not encountered a strong opponent like you in this thousand years. It is an honor for you to die under the body of death!" The power of the Golden Sage has risen to a limit at this time.


    After he flew from the bottom of the huge pothole to the ground, every step he took would cause huge cracks in the ground!


    "It''s not safe here, Sister Kashan, we are ready to retreat at any time. This level of battle is too dangerous if you watch the battle here. I am afraid that even the holy city cannot withstand such a terrifying battle!" Tianxuan''s The words surprised Gashan.


    But this is undoubtedly the truth!


    Watching the battle with their strength in this place is actually very dangerous!


    And... this level of battle has clearly surpassed the limit that the Holy City can withstand!


    The other venerable in the sky said: "Golden Sage, are you crazy? You may destroy the palace and the holy city with such a high-level Death Warrior body!"


    "That''s right! This is not a wild country, I can''t bear your madness! How can Death''s combat body be used here! Have you forgotten the council''s ban?"


    The council stipulated that the battle body of Tier 10 cannot be liberated in the Holy City! Violators will be punished heavily!


    But Venerable Jin Sage ignored these noises, he just laughed. At the same time, there is unlimited fighting spirit in the chest!


    Su Yan is definitely worth his all-out effort. Since the other venerables did not fight against Su Yan, their impressions were not direct at all. For Su Yan''s strength, they only have an abstract concept.


    As the warrior who fought against Su Yan, Venerable Jin Sheng understood very deeply.


    ����If he does not go all out, he may be beaten to death by Su Yan at any time!


    But now there is no need to worry, because he has liberated the seventh-order death body!


    Now he has become the cruelest **** of death!


    1,500 years ago, the Golden Sage only liberated the Tier 3 death battle body, and he was able to stand alone in the Western Regions from the crazy attack of 100,000 Asuras!


    It can be called a man who is in charge of a man and a man!


    Today''s death battle body has reached the seventh rank!


    But the arrogance of the Golden Sage lasted less than ten seconds.


    Su Yan''s figure suddenly disappeared from the sky, and then when he appeared, he was already behind the Golden Sage!


    Everyone just remembered that Su Yan still has the fastest speed in the Celestial Realm!


    This speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it at all, and it''s too late to react!


    Coupled with the strength and fighting skills that Su Yan just demonstrated, from the perspective of Emperor Shitian, Su Yan can almost be regarded as the most perfect fighter!


    The most perfect warrior didn''t just appear behind Golden Sage Venerable. Su Yan had an extra arm in his hand!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already unloaded one arm of the Golden Sage!


    Venerable Golden Sage only reacted at this time, and at the same time blood spurted out of his body madly!


    Venerable Golden Sage showed an unbelievable expression on his face��how did he do it? Why didn''t I even notice it?


    Venerable Golden Sage really felt terrified at this time!


    If Su Yan had just defeated his death battle body head-on, it would not be fearful!


    This fear comes from the unknown. He doesn''t know what kind of power Su Yan used, and what kind of moves Su Yan used, he has been hit hard!


    Such an opponent has clearly surpassed the scope of his resistance.


    And Su Yan''s words also sounded behind the Golden Sage: "You just said that you would break my arm, right? Then as you wish..."


    Venerable Jin Sheng did say that he would teach Su Yan when he came just now, and he would break Su Yan''s arm.


    As expected, Su Yan returned these words to Venerable Golden Sage intact!


    Just retribution for provoking Su Yan!


    Su Yan threw the arm of the Golden Sage, and said sternly: "I have actually been a little confused. Every time you fight, you have to brag about how powerful your combat skills are, and then you can tell yourself. I believe it, is this fun?"


    Indeed, the performance of these Emperor Shitian on the battlefield was really boring in Su Yan''s eyes.


    It''s still new to encounter one occasionally, but it''s meaningless if each one is like this.


    "How is it possible! The Death God''s battle body is a tenth rank supreme combat skill, how could he easily cut off an arm?" Venerable Qingyi''s words almost blurted out.


    Also broke this short silence!


    The other sages also couldn''t understand what happened before them.


    Su Yan obviously didn''t have any weapons in his hands, and he was obviously bare-handed just now.


    "The body refinement of Venerable Golden Sage is considered a top-level existence in the world of Emperor Shitian. With the blessing of the Death God''s battle body, he was killed in such a state in a single encounter? Is this child''s realm still higher than us? may?"


    "Did you see clearly just now?" The question of Venerable Tsing Yi once again made the other Venerables unable to answer.


    Indeed, no one had seen Su Yan''s movements clearly just now, let alone understood what kind of means Su Yan used to break the arm of the Golden Sage!


    This effect will only be formed when the realm is absolutely crushed!


    But they were obviously already in the tribulation realm.


    Crossing the Tribulation Realm is already the pinnacle of this world! It is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to crush them in the great realm!


    So why is there such an effect?


    Except for a few venerables, others really want to know the answer.


    In fact, Su Yan had already told Tianxuan the answer, because the spiritual energy in the heavens and humans was too abundant, and the talents of these emperor Shitian cultivation were really great.


    So when they start to cultivate, they will definitely enter the territory very quickly.


    Entering too fast will lead to a direct consequence that the cultivation of the state of mind cannot keep up. Therefore, after reaching the Golden Core Realm, most of the cultivation base of Di Shitian will obviously stagnate.


    It''s as if talent determines that they can only reach this place.


    The remaining few geniuses can lift their cultivation base to the fifth level of the golden core, and the more powerful genius will enter the peak of the golden core, such as Tianxuan.


    And entering the tribulation realm, it is not the so-called talent.


    Because the talent is already at the top level when used here, it depends on chance to go up.


    This opportunity has always been very rare, so there are only 27 soldiers who can enter the Tribulation Realm!


    Even if these emperor Shitian had the chance to enter the Transcendent Tribulation Realm by chance, because the cultivation base of the mood state could not keep up, the karma was numerous, and it was even more difficult to go further.


    Powerful people who have not made progress for thousands of years are everywhere.


    Although they have cultivated many powerful Tier 10 combat skills and many methods, these combat skills and methods obviously will not improve their realm.


    What Su Yan possessed was the state of mind of the immortal emperor, in a state of perfection both inside and outside!


    Although everyone is crossing the tribulation realm, in fact everyone is not on the same level at all.

 Chapter 2678： Heroism

    Chapter 2678 Heroism


    Su Yan''s realm was as stable as a rock, without any water.


    However, the water in the cultivation base of these Venerable Emperor Shitian is extremely high, which can almost be said to be forcibly fed by the too strong spiritual energy in the heaven and human world.


    The aura of the heavens and the human world is too rich, compared to the world in the Age of Doom, it is really a heaven and an underground.


    Cultivating in the realm of heaven and human is like the monks in the world are taking pill all the time, which is equivalent to the cultivation base forcibly piled up by the pill.


    Although the big realm is the same, in fact their foundation of cultivation is much worse than Su Yan!


    That''s why Su Yan felt that these powerhouses of Emperor Shitian were not even as strong as Ten Temple Yama.


    The Ten Temple Yama is at least the golden core peak steadily hitting the extreme.


    Venerable Golden Sage kicked hard, and he immediately reached the sky, almost the same speed as a missile.


    And there were terrifying cracks on the ground, and countless fragments flew to the sky!


    The power of the Death God''s body is really powerful and terrifying, but he met Su Yan!


    Venerable Golden Sage hurriedly used his true essence to stop the bleeding, and then gasped for breath. In his horrified eyes, Su Yan was clearly the real **** of death!


    Su Yan said: "I was surprised when I first heard that the council had 27 masters of crossing the Tribulation Realm. I thought how great you are? I didn��t expect to know that your waters of crossing the Tribulation Realm are so big after a fight. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Why don''t the five of you go together... Maybe this will make it a little more interesting."


    "What! How dare you underestimate the council..."


    "Do you really think you are invincible in the world? You dare to speak to us in this tone!"


    The five Venerables were all startled and angry. But despite the anger, no one dared to take the initiative to start with Su Yan again!


    Because the method Su Yan used to deal with the Golden Sage just now was too terrifying!


    If you ask yourself a little bit, you will know that you can''t resist Su Yan''s ability just now!


    The defensive power of the Death God of the Golden Sage Venerable was so powerful that his arm was broken so strangely!


    If they weren''t refining their bodies, they might end up with a complete loss of form and spirit!


    Ding Su Yan actually wants the five venerables of the council to join! What a grandeur this is!


    Tianxuan''s eyes were already moist, and a heroic spirit echoed in his heart. If she is capable, she should stand beside Su Yan at this time and fight alongside him.


    It''s a pity... Tianxuan has never hated her own weakness like this moment!


    "This son''s abilities are really too strong. It''s better to join forces with the five of us. Otherwise, it''s really possible to be defeated by this son one by one! At this moment, the maintenance of the Holy City and the Council is the top priority! It''s better to put the honor and shame aside!"


    After Venerable Tsing Yi spoke, the rest of the Venerables could only respond.


    Within a short period of time, these five venerables had reached an opinion-in order to deal with Su Yan, they must join hands!


    Even if what happened today would damage their reputation, they must do it!


    If they fight alone, none of them have the confidence to be an enemy of Su Yan.


    Tianxuan was already astonished to the extreme at this time, and it was unexpected that things would unfold like this!


    The council represents the supreme combat power of the Di Shitian world! Su Yan was suppressed to such an extent!


    If one enemy and five are not about to come, even if Su Yan can finally win and punish the five venerables, then there will be an endless situation with the council!


    Is this man planning to be an enemy of the whole world?


    This strange development made Tianxuan unexpected, but she has no way to stop Su Yan now.


    She can only stand here and watch the development of things quietly, there is a high probability that things here will become impossible to clean up!


    "Tianxuan, didn''t you always want to see my strongest posture? You may want to see it next." Su Yan''s eyes already had 70% seriousness.


    Su Yan, who loves to squeeze a girl''s little hands in peacetime, and often messes around with her **** is very different.


    At this time, Su Yan exudes an indescribable masculinity all over his body!


    This is a kind of spirit that even thousands of people want to go!


    As long as he can stand on the ground, it is absolutely impossible to compromise!


    This is the so-called heroism!


    In Su Yan''s hands, a scarlet halberd appeared.


    "It''s... the halberd of conviction... it''s over!" After Tianxuan saw this weapon, a heart suddenly sank to the bottom!


    "What''s wrong?" Both Xiaoyi and Jiashan saw this weapon in Su Yan''s hand for the first time.


    In normal times, the weapon Su Yan used the most was the Tai''an Excalibur.


    Kashan even felt that the blood-colored short halberd looked very fresh, and asked, "What do you mean when you are finished? Could it be that our master can''t win? Why do you have so little confidence in him?"


    Kashan''s confidence in Su Yan has almost reached the level of superstition. She believes that Su Yan can achieve the most perfect victory under any circumstances, regardless of facing any enemy!


    Because she admired Su Yan to the extreme, she didn''t think Su Yan would lose. The word "lose" doesn''t even exist in her mind.


    This is absolute superstition, there is absolutely no flawless invincible God of War in this world.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t reach this level.


    But it was Su Yan''s absolutely powerful strength and control that allowed Jiashan to develop such a superstitious mentality.


    Tianxuan''s face was completely black, and she whispered: "Of course it didn''t mean that, but because of the power of this weapon, I was fortunate to have seen it."


    In the same guardian barrier, Xiaoyi asked: "Is this weapon very powerful?"


    Tianxuan said: "It should be unique and powerful! I see that the master has used it to deal with the three-headed dragon. How violent the three-headed dragon is, in front of this short halberd... he didn''t even have the power to fight back. It was directly pressed. There were waves of friction on the ground...The power is so powerful that I have only seen it in my life!"


    Just thinking of the power of the conviction halberd, Tianxuan felt that the victory was divided.


    Such a terrifying magic weapon, its power far surpasses the so-called tenth-order magic weapon of Di Shitian, that is, the so-called semi-divine weapon!


    "I thought the three-headed dragon was raised by him since childhood..." Xiaoyi said.


    "How is this possible! The three-headed dragon is at least six thousand years old, otherwise it is impossible to grow to such a huge size! Such a beast can only be conquered with absolute force! These venerables are probably over... "Tian Xuan said, "They absolutely can''t deal with the conviction halberd."


    Tianxuan''s complexion became more and more solemn: "The master also said to me that his condemning halberd can convict a total of seven sins, collectively known as the law of the heavenly devil''s chaotic halberd! The last time we dealt with the three-headed dragon, it was only four sins. ...If all the seven deadly sins are displayed, none of these five venerables will be spared!"

 Chapter 2679： Behind the ups and downs

    Chapter 2677: Behind the Ups and Downs


    Tianxuan had no doubt that Su Yan could kill the five nobles with his own power.


    But the cost of doing so is huge!


    This is tantamount to doing things completely, and there is no room for turning back!


    The council represents the supreme power of Di Shitian and has the supreme authority!


    Except for the occasional fallen Venerables in the battle with the Asuras, there was almost no time of damage.


    Not to mention the fall of five Venerables in the imperial city one night!


    After doing this, Su Yan will undoubtedly become the enemy of all Emperor Shitian!


    Even if it is the Temple of War, I must not be able to stay out of it...


    But at this time Su Yan was already killing the sky, and it was almost impossible to persuade him to turn around!


    Even if she could persuade Su Yan, the five venerables on the opposite side had gambled on all their dignity and decided to join forces to deal with Su Yan!


    Who can persuade the five nobles to stop?


    When Tianxuan was at a loss, a golden light appeared in the distant sky.


    This golden light is full of the breath of supreme holiness, and people cannot ignore it at all.


    Even the immediate battle was temporarily stopped because of this golden light.


    This one just flew extremely fast, almost arrived here in an instant.


    In this golden light, the Pope stood.


    After the Pope came, the first thing he did was to restrain the three-headed dragon in the sky with a supreme prohibition!


    The battlefield of the three-headed dragon and several strong men is above these nine days.


    These strong men took the initiative to guide the three-headed magic dragon into the high altitude, in order to keep the battle as far away from the holy city as possible, so as to avoid greater casualties and losses.


    The three-headed devil dragon is casting a fierce flame, and is suddenly restrained, how can it be captured and struggling violently in the air!


    Taking advantage of this gap, the monks who were fighting with the three-headed dragon also left the side of the three-headed dragon and were finally able to get out.


    This was originally an unequal battle. Their attacks could not cause any substantial damage to the three-headed dragon.


    And the three-headed magic dragon just spews a mouthful of magic fire casually, and the power of the magic fire is enough to overthrow everything! At the same time, the harvest of their lives was completed!


    They had to deal with it carefully, and by now it was already the end of the battle.


    Su Yan glanced at the battle in the sky, and then gave an order to return.


    The three-headed dragon had just broken free from the restraint of the Pope, and received Su Yan��s order. He originally wanted to continue the pursuit, but after all, he did not dare to disobey Su Yan��s order and landed on Su Yan��s back. .


    The landing of the three-headed dragon also brought a strong wind.


    Then they guarded Tianxuan and the others under their dragon wings.


    Standing behind Su Yan is the legendary three-headed magic dragon.


    The huge body of the Devil Dragon, as well as the horrible breath that made people tremble, seemed to be a projection of Su Yan''s strength!


    Give the five great masters a heavy sense of oppression!


    Did the ancestor **** of Di Shitian fought such an incredible monster and won?


    The more you think about it, the stronger the sense of oppression!


    But in this extreme sense of oppression, they also saw a ray of light!


    That is, the Pope has come!


    The strength of the Pope is also in the top three in the council!


    If there is the support of the Pope and the Battle of the Holy Temple, then they must be able to surrender Su Yan here!


    When these five patriarchs doubled their confidence, they did not consider the purpose of the pope''s sudden arrival!


    In fact, as long as you look at the hands of the Pope, you can know that his purpose here is definitely not to fight Su Yan!


    This can already be regarded as obvious!


    The Pope did not come empty-handed, holding Prince Dunk with a panic expression in his left hand, and two heads in the other hand!


    These two firsts came from the previous attackers, and it seems that they were also the champions of the God of War Festival.


    Before leading the assassin group to attack Su Yan, and inextricably fighting with the three-headed dragon and Tianxuan, the assassin group was almost completely wiped out, and only the two of them escaped.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, he couldn''t escape the fall, and his life was taken by the Pope himself!


    And Prince Dunk, who was caught by the Pope, was panicked to the extreme. What happened tonight was caused by him!


    If he hadn''t forcibly acted on Su Yan, it would certainly not cause such a huge storm!


    At this time, the imperial city has collapsed for the most part. The order of the entire holy city is also in a state of almost collapse!


    Following the Pope, you can see the beacon everywhere on the way here, and the whole holy city is in great turmoil!


    This turmoil started from the palace and spread all the way!


    Those powerful families can also use their own power to protect their mansions, and those civilians have formed a wave of fleeing.


    There is no doubt that panic is contagious!


    At this time, the holy city has fallen into huge turbulence.


    Even if all the forces of the battle against the Holy Palace and the city defense forces have been dispatched, the collapsed order cannot be maintained!


    And the source of this turmoil was simply because Prince Dunk provoke Su Yan without being upright...


    This consequence has completely exceeded everyone''s expectations! Such a large loss is unique in the history of the Holy City!


    Today such a turbulent night is destined to be recorded in the annals of the holy city and Di Shitian!


    Su Yan turned the holy city upside down with his own power!


    This man is so terrifying!


    If Prince Dunk knew that Su Yan had such a terrifying strength, he would definitely not have the courage to provoke Su Yan.


    But judging by general common sense, even the champion of the God of War Festival could not have such a terrifying strength.


    Even if it is the final championship, you must choose an object of allegiance. This object will usually be the royal family.


    Prince Dunk was swayed by this kind of common sense, so that he would speak out in front of Su Yan. After being rejected by Su Yan, would he want to give Su Yan a little bit of color.


    Because he felt that Su Yan was difficult to deal with, he even sent all the elites in his hand to Prince Ke, and even dispatched two former champions of the God of War Festival!


    This lineup is enough to kill the city and destroy the country!


    Unexpectedly, I was still fighting in the sacred hall, breaking the halberd and sinking the sand, only hurting a little maid of Su Yan...


    This result and loss are obviously disproportionate, and it is obviously the royal family who suffer more.


    But after that it still triggered Su Yan''s most terrible revenge!


    And Su Yan''s misty and powerful strength was finally displayed in the crowd, and even the Venerable of the Council was not Su Yan''s opponent!


    Now the imperial city is in a mess, and the casualties are incalculable.


    From all levels, this matter has no way to end!


    The pope threw the two heads and Prince Dunk directly in front of Su Yan, and then asked Su Yan in a very calm language: "Can this calm your anger?"

 Chapter 2680： Even the Pope is afraid of men who have three points

    Chapter 2680: Even the Pope is afraid of a man


    The Pope��s peaceful attitude obviously did not intend to embarrass Su Yan, but made a secret calculation for peace!


    Does the council actually want to swallow such shame in front of this man?


    Venerable Golden Sage roared again. He had just abolished an arm by Su Yan. This kind of pain and anger could not be tolerated!


    "My Lord Pope! Do you want to make peace with this traitor? What about the authority of our council? Are you going to allow him to trample on the dignity of the council?" The Golden Sovereign roared angrily in the sky.


    The unwillingness has reached the extreme!


    Venerable Tsing Yi also said: "My Lord Pope, why don''t you join hands with us and use our strength to destroy it? This son is so arrogant! He stepped on the dignity of the council! Is it so indifferent to him? ?"


    These venerables were more excited than they were, and they all looked forward to fighting with Su Yan.


    Su Yan also sneered, fighting if he wanted to. Even if it breaks the sky and dyes the universe into blood, Su Yan has no possibility of taking a step back!


    He Su Yan stood here at this time, holding the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, and he was the true **** of the heavens and humans!


    No matter who it is, if you dare to resist him, then the end will only be perish!


    Compared to the anger of the five venerables, the Pope��s appearance can be considered very calm, and he only asked nonchalantly: "Continue the war here, do you want the entire holy city and millions of residents to follow you Did the sky fall?"


    Indeed, if this is a battlefield, no matter what the outcome is, the council can only be the biggest loser.


    Because the holy city would definitely not be able to withstand such fierce battles. When the holy city is smashed into disarray, where will there be any winners?


    But the turbulent war in the chest has burned so high, it has reached this level, no one is willing to give up easily!


    "But... don''t you just let this go?"


    "This child has abolished one of the old man''s arms. Is this the matter?"


    "Yeah! This son is so wild in the palace. If he is not punished, how can he know that no one will follow suit?"


    Hearing what they said, the pope just shook his head. This shook his head seemed to contain heartbreaking emotions, and then said coldly: "Do you think you can beat him? This is what I dare not say."


    The words of the Pope were filled with fear of Su Yan.


    To play a political game, you must first understand what rationality is, master the strength of the two sides, and then make the correct decision. You must never deal with it emotionally.


    The second important thing is to know how to compromise. All principles and positions, as well as those so-called honors, are things that can be discarded in the real world.


    The reason why the Pope was able to make such a compromise decision was of course a rational analysis of the power of the two sides.


    "But the Pope! Together, we are the six great lords. Isn''t he no match for him?"


    The pope replied coldly: "When did you say that you were on your side with the five fools?"


    After these words were spoken, the five sages inevitably became amazed!


    What they marvel at is the Pope''s attitude!


    Su Yan just sneered in response to this.


    Di Shitian''s world is full of fools, and the only person who can be called smart except for the dean of the Tiannan War God Academy is the Pope in front of him.


    If he had the strength to suppress Su Yan, then the Pope would have already taken action. He would not even consider the feelings of these five Venerables.


    The problem now is that no one has such strength, so why bother?


    Doing so aggressively will only make the situation worse and worse, nothing more!


    This is a conclusion that can only be reached after absolutely rational thinking.


    But these Di Shitian stupid likes to use emotions, no matter what, you can get the pride of Di Shitian in your car, and then start a fight to the death!


    It is a good thing to have courage, but this courage is not used in the right place, but it will become a huge disaster.


    The Five Venerables couldn''t think of so much. The only thing they cared about was that the Pope''s jealousy towards Su Yan, to be honest, has reached an incredible level!


    It can even be said to be very unreasonable!


    At least in their opinion, the Pope, the duality of the Holy City, is so powerful that it is incalculable! How could you compromise Su Yan so much?


    The Pope said: "I have reached an agreement with Su Yan a long time ago. He revenges this matter and the temple is in an absolutely neutral position. What this seat says absolutely counts."


    Of course they knew that once the Pope opened the Chrysostom, the masters of the War God Academy must follow it!


    This promise is as heavy as Mount Tai!


    After removing the Warshen Academy, only the power of the royal family is left, and this power can''t stop Su Yan from wanting revenge!


    If His Majesty the Holy Emperor was still in the holy city, he might be able to stop Su Yan''s footsteps.


    After all, His Majesty the Holy Emperor is revered as the strongest of Emperor Shitian!


    However, His Majesty the Holy Emperor is not in the Holy City at this time!


    Therefore, making Su Yan''s breakthrough is like entering the realm of no one. It can be said that it is extremely easy!


    Venerable Tsing Yi frowned and said: "The Pope said that this son broke into the palace with rebelliousness in order to avenge him. I don''t know what revenge he was avenging?"


    They only temporarily learned the news of the stupid and mysterious master of the imperial palace, and then hurriedly came to challenge, and then the two sides directly fought each other.


    The development of the matter is so intense and so compact that even the beginning of the matter has not yet been figured out!


    Now if there is a mediation by the Pope, I can relax a little and find out what is going on!


    After all, Su Yan is so powerful, if he really fights with Su Yan, anyone will be at risk of falling.


    Having cultivated into the holy realm, he has already experienced many difficulties and dangers. Who wouldn''t cherish his life?


    The pope first told Prince Dunker that he wanted to manipulate the finals of the God of War.


    At this time they already understood why the Temple of War had chosen to be neutral in this matter!


    Blasphemy can be big or small, and if the Pope is held accountable to death, Prince Dunk will at least be deposed and become a commoner.


    After hearing Prince Dunk''s assassination of Su Yan in the Zhan Sacred Hall, they all felt that Prince Dunk was an irrelevant fool.


    Doing this kind of thing is almost equivalent to a unilateral declaration of war by the royal family against the Holy Temple!


    What is the temple, is it a place where your men can get involved?


    Even if Su Yan couldn''t make a move with this breath, the Pope couldn''t bear it!


    Prince Dunk, a fool, is usually arrogant and arrogant in the Holy City. How to do things so clueless, without considering the consequences!

 Chapter 2681： Scared again

    Chapter 2681 scared pee again


    Hearing this, the five Venerables all understood why the Pope took such a strange position on this matter!


    In fact, the Pope��s refusal to retaliate directly against the royal family is considered very restrained!


    But they haven''t understood the source of all the turmoil tonight-why is Su Yan so angry?


    The Pope said: "Su Yan''s maid was seriously injured by the royal attack. Although she was rescued, her life was indeed in danger at the time."


    Venerable Tsing Yi is completely stunned, what kind of answer is this?


    They thought that Su Yan and the imperial family had a sea of ??blood and feud. In order to express the extent of this blood feud, it may take half an hour to tell historical stories.


    But this is the answer in the end?


    Because a maid was injured in the assassination of Prince Dunker?


    Then Su Yan unilaterally launched a war against the royal family?


    Although Su Yan is alone, the level of this turmoil is indeed the scale of the war!


    Not only was Venerable Tsing Yi dumbfounded, even Prince Dunk was dumbfounded. He thought of many reasons, but he didn''t expect that it would be such a reason, which triggered Su Yan''s attack on the palace!


    There were heavy casualties in the palace, and magic fires of various colors were burning around!


    This loss is hard to measure, and it is just for a chick in the end?


    Moreover, this chick is only injured. From the looks of it now, she seems to be quite healthy and not life-threatening.


    God, just rushing to the crown to be a beauty is not this way of playing, right?


    Each of these big guys was going crazy, and I really didn''t think the reason why they and Su Yan were desperate here would be so simple.


    It is very normal for a powerful Di Shitian to have hundreds of concubines, not to mention the maids around him, who are all tools for pleasure and pleasure, almost the kind that are thrown away after use.


    Who would work so hard for a maid? He would challenge the entire royal family publicly!


    This is the palace of Emperor Shitian! It is the core area of ??Di Shitian''s power!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes and experienced it firsthand, they would have thought that the other party was joking!


    But this joke is not only big, it also contains blood, tears and cruelty, making people unable to laugh at all!


    Su Yan had a relaxed expression on his face, and said, "My little maid, even though it is my maid in name, I always see her as a friend. Before going out, I promised her father and brother to take good care of her. Her brother Kim Moro was originally a good friend of mine. Now Kashan is actually injured in my hands. Of course I am... very unhappy."


    Su Yan''s tone has become very low here.


    It seems that as long as he is unhappy, he can easily turn the whole world situation over!


    In fact, it has been proved just now that Su Yan does possess such abilities. If he wants to, he will surely turn the world upside down!


    Su Yan said again: "If you want to deal with me, then I don��t have any opinion. No matter if you are poisoned or assassinated, or beautify, you can play whatever you want. But if you want to deal with the people around me, I have to say that you really Wrong object."


    The dragon has inverse scales, and those who touch it die!


    There is no doubt that the foolish Prince Dunk hit Su Yan''s inverse scale. That''s why Su Yan had such a strong backlash.


    But in Kashan''s ears, it was a completely different taste.


    Because these words really declare without a doubt that there really is a man willing to be an enemy of the whole world for you alone!


    And such words are not empty slogans, but actual actions! The meaning is completely different!


    There is only one dissatisfaction: Su Yan calls her a friend. She thinks that the relationship between each other is just friends, of course, it is not enough!


    The Five Great Venerables had originally burned an incomparable fighting spirit in their chests, and even prepared to die with Su Yan.


    Before understanding the truth, they all only thought that they were heroes who resisted the enemy''s attack on the Holy City, regardless of victory or defeat!


    If you lose, you are at best a tragic hero.


    But after knowing the reason why the fight started, the tragic emotions disappeared immediately.


    Because they found one thing, that is, no matter how hard they try, they will only make themselves ridiculous in the end!


    This was originally a meaningless battle! It can even be said to be very funny!


    If you ask anyone who is willing to fight Su Yan for a fool like Prince Dunker, the answer should be silence.


    The strong who can enter the council, of course, have the dignity of the strong to consider, but in addition to this dignity, more practical issues must be considered.


    If they can sacrifice their lives just for the sake of face and vanity, they are not qualified to reach the apex of Emperor Shitian''s power and power, and become the existence that the same race can only look up to.


    Now they have almost understood the thoughts of the pope''s adults.


    It''s okay to let a monster like Su Yan teach the royal family a bit, wait until things are almost done, then settle things down.


    This is a disposal method that is good for everyone.


    Su Yan vented his inner anger, and the temple also used Su Yan''s hand to blow the imperial arrogance.


    And Prince Dunker is such a fool, now even they want to drag it out and beat him...


    At most, after the beating is over, it can be handed over to Su Yan. Why do you need such a scene of shaking the holy city?


    The most annoying is of course the Golden Sage. He lost an arm because of such a funny reason?


    The five venerables were silent together, but their eyes were full of murderous aura!


    The murderous look in his eyes was not aimed at Su Yan, but at Prince Dunk on the ground.


    Because of this idiot, even the Venerables of their council have to desperately inexplicably! What does this mean?


    How could Prince Dunker bear this huge murderous intent, his crotch was once again wetted by warm urine.


    Speaking of which, today is the second time he has been peeing his pants in fright.


    For a prince, such a thing is certainly very embarrassing. But at this time Prince Dunk had no time to consider the issue of shame.


    What he has to consider now is whether Su Yan will let him go? What will happen to his life?


    "You...you can''t kill me! My imperial brother is the Holy Emperor! If you kill me, the Holy Emperor will definitely be with you..." Prince Dunker used a threatening tone even when he begged for mercy .


    This is probably because habit has become natural.


    In this holy city, the biggest reason why he is domineering is because he is the brother of His Majesty the Holy Emperor!


    It is precisely because of this that the major forces are extremely jealous of him, so that an existence like him can show off.


    And this flamboyant power just supported Prince Dunk''s reminder.

 Chapter 2682： Give the Pope a face

    Chapter 2682: Give the Pope a face


    The Pope said: "The culprit is now in your hands, Su Yan, you killed here in one breath. At least tens of thousands of lives have been turned into ashes in your anger. Is this enough?"


    Su Yan asked, "What is enough?"


    The Pope said: "Have you vented enough of your anger. Can you give me a face and end today''s affairs?"


    After I heard the words of the Pope, I was very surprised.


    The Pope is asking this man to save him?


    God, this is the holy city! The Pope did not necessarily say such words to His Majesty the Holy Emperor!


    All the attention was now focused on Su Yan.


    Su Yan has always respected me, and I respected others.


    Since the pope has opened up Chinchillas, it doesn''t hurt to give this face.


    What''s more important is that after this round of killing, there will be no second force or family daring to move people around Su Yan in the Celestial Realm!


    This is also the message that Su Yan wants to send out through killing.


    Then Su Yan looked at Prince Dunk, who had already urinated his pants. Seeing him trembling in his urine, he felt intense boredom.


    Is such a thing worth it?


    In the battle of the imperial city, those masters who died in the hands of Su Yan before, which one is not more spine than this stupid?


    But in the end it turned out to be such a fool who dedicated his precious life!


    This so-called loyalty, if you take a closer look, is really extraordinarily illusory!


    Even the meaning of itself is really too vague!


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a dispirited expression, and even took the Divide Heaven Halberd back.


    Seeing that Su Yan had taken back the scarlet halberd, Tian Xuan let out a sigh of relief.


    Regarding the power of the halberd, she no longer wanted to see it a second time.


    Especially here is the palace, the heart of the holy city!


    If the conviction halberd fully exerts its power, then even the entire holy city may fall from the sky!


    This kind of thing, as long as you are Emperor Shitian, you will never want to happen.


    Tianxuan actively persuaded Su Yan: "Since the Pope has come forward to mediate, it''s better to stop here today."


    The three-headed dragon snorted, and the sulphur fire rushed towards his face. It seemed that it was very cold about this proposal.


    Su Yan only glanced at the Pope and then at Prince Dunker on the ground, only to think that all this was very funny and meaningless. He clapped his hands and said to Tian Xuan with a sense of interest: "There is one thing to say, if someone dares to do it to you, I will do the same."


    Tianxuan was still very nervous Su Yan refused to give up, and even thought of several plans to appease Su Yan, even if he dedicated his body and chastity to Su Yan.


    She had prepared for the worst, but she suddenly heard Su Yan say such things, she was really completely defenseless!


    This may not be considered a love story, it is just a promise.


    But this sudden promise made Tianxuan really overwhelmed!


    His heart was like a small deer bumping, and his face was inevitably flushed, and even his breathing became a little quick. Then he looked at Su Yan seriously and felt even more cramped.


    Of course, the lethality of this kind of words to women is first-class, and more importantly, Su Yan has done such a thing, then it is even more convincing.


    Su Yan''s use of these few words to soak any sister of Di Shitian, it must be no disadvantage. Because Di Shitian was originally a nation that worships the strong!


    Seeing the shy and shy appearance of the Emperor Shitian Valkyrie, Su Yan was greatly appreciated, grabbing Tianxuan��s little hand, and then taking advantage of the situation to hold her waist: "I''m serious to say these things to you, you must Trust me."


    The Valkyrie''s hands are not very soft, neither is the waist, and there is obvious muscle elasticity in the softness.


    In terms of feel, it is absolutely different from Kashan.


    But the wit of women is in this place-each has its own beauty, as if different flowers have their own beauty.


    It seems that Su Yan at this time has returned to become the cynical Su Yan before.


    Su Yan at this time, it is extremely difficult to put it together with the man who broke into the imperial city to kill the fruit to the extreme!


    Which one is Su Yan?


    The peerless killer who kills Guojue, or is he a prodigal and handsome brother?


    Tianxuan only felt his head dizzy at this moment, and when he reacted a little bit, he was already held in his arms by this man, and he was on a blind date.


    The disposal of Prince Dunker is also very simple.


    Su Yan directly gave Jiashan the long sword and let her decide the life and death of Prince Dunk.


    Kashan picked up the long sword and gestured for a long time, and Prince Dunk collapsed in his incontinent urine, terrified to the extreme!


    Kashan''s sword approached Prince Dunk''s neck several times, but it was staggered.


    Su Yan and the venerables had long seen that there was no murderous intent in Kashan''s sword, and it was impossible for such a sword to take lives.


    Finally, Kashan shook his head, no matter how hard he could not swing the sword...


    Su Yan is very satisfied with this point, which shows that Jiashan is still the same as when he first met, the little girl who has no intention of killing at all.


    She doesn''t have to change herself to be very beautiful.


    Of course Kashan was very upset about this, and it would take a long time for this knot to open.


    Since Kashan gave Prince Dunk a way out, Su Yan would not attack him again.


    In fact, there is no need for Su Yan to start at all.


    The five nobles in the sky, as well as the red-eyed members of the royal family, can tear Prince Dunk to pieces with their own anger!


    For them, the source of all these troubles was Prince Dunk and Su Yan.


    Su Yan is one who is afraid of even the Pope. How dare they make trouble with Su Yan? Of course, all their anger can only be vented on Prince Dunk.


    They must do everything possible to torture Prince Dunk, but this is the best punishment for him.


    The so-called human nature is bullying and fearing hardship.


    Su Yan had already seen this thoroughly. Many times you are bullied, not because you are not kind enough, but because you are not strong enough, nothing more.


    The night seemed to be long, but it finally passed.


    The magic fire in the holy city was extinguished one after another... and the loss was being measured.


    And Su Yan, who had caused this great turmoil, was lying in the temple at this time, enjoying the happiness of being surrounded by beauties.


    Su Yan was not responsible for the casualties of eight thousand imperial troops, the fall of many experts in the royal family, and the strong damage to the palace.


    Because of his strength, he has already reached a level where he can surpass the so-called law.


    The so-called law is nothing but a code of conduct formulated by the strong for the weak. The real strong will inevitably participate in the formulation of the rules and will not be bound by these boring rules.

 Chapter 2683： Merrys reputation is also troublesome

    Chapter 2683: Merry''s reputation is also troubled


    Then the pope put forward another suggestion: let Su Yan join the council.


    According to the rules of the council, as long as they are willing to join the council, then Su Yan''s previous affairs can be forgotten.


    But Su Yan directly rejected this proposal.


    To be honest, an organization like the council has no way to attract Su Yan.


    Su Yan was already in the Tribulation Realm at this time, and his distance from the Immortal Realm could already be measured.


    Now that he has reached this state, how can he put this little heaven and human world in his eyes? What Su Yan wants is to regain all the glory of the year!


    Regain the position of the Immortal Emperor and become the master of the Immortal again!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the world of heaven and humans was nothing more than an ant-like existence. It is totally meaningless to join a council here.


    Seven days later, in the deep palace.


    Qiu Zhan slowly opened his eyes, only to find that he was wrapped in a mummy, and his whole body was covered in white bandages.


    The physical injury is really very serious, but what makes Qiu Zhan care more about is-Am I not dead? !


    Yes, even Qiu Zhan didn''t think he could survive after suffering such a sword injury.


    What''s going on?


    Qiu Zhan tried to struggle to get up from the bed, but this effort only lasted less than a minute before he was given up.


    Because his body''s injuries were too heavy, with just a slight movement, the injuries of his whole body were linked, and the pain almost completely tore his whole person!


    This movement also alarmed the maid guarding outside the door.


    It didn''t take long for Qiu Zhan''s mother to appear beside him.


    Whether it is a human being or Di Shitian, when the mother sees that her son is seriously injured to this degree, she can''t help crying.


    Instead, Qiu Zhan comforted his mother for a long time, and then asked, "Mother concubine, where is Xiaoyi?"


    If you want to know how many earth-shattering things happened after he hit the sword that day, you can only ask Xiaoyi.


    The mother concubine showed a very embarrassed expression on her face, saying: "Xiaoyi seems to have gone to battle in the holy hall again. She has almost been soaked in the war hall in the past few days. I thought she was going to become a priest of the **** of war. It''s..."


    The words of the mother concubine caused Qiu Zhan to have great doubts, but this doubt may not be answered at this time.


    The next words of the mother concubine turned Qiu Zhan''s doubts directly into uncertainty.


    Because he personally heard from his mother''s concubine that Xiaoyi went to fight in the Holy Palace to meet that man!


    And not only Xiaoyi, but almost all the big families in the city sent their most beautiful daughters just to seduce that romantic man!


    If it��s someone else doing such boring things, why would even Xiaoyi do such things?


    As a brother and sister, Qiu Zhan certainly understands Xiaoyi''s character, and Xiaoyi would not do anything like this to please a man!


    The man named Su Yan suffered a severe injury to himself and even massacred himself in the palace. How could he now live in the temple in his spare time and receive worship from all parties?


    Qiu Zhan was completely confused at this moment, even at a loss!


    Unexpectedly, after waking up, the situation facing him would be so strange.


    Su Yan was lying on the roof basking in the sun.


    In the holy city, the noble ladies of all families and races are looking for Su Yan''s trace.


    I don''t know who spread the information: Su Yan only likes young and beautiful girls.


    After that, in order to establish relations with Su Yan, almost all families and ethnic groups sent girls with the best looks in their families to fight in the holy temple to pray for blessings.


    It would be best if we had an unexpected encounter with Su Yan and then had any further relationships...


    This kind of drama can be said to be fun if it happens once or twice occasionally.


    But the problem now is that there are hundreds of such beautiful girls, so even Su Yan can''t stand it at all.


    At this time, Su Yan was already considering leaving the holy city.


    The finals of the God of War Festival naturally don''t have to be played again, but the final festival has never been held. So there is no way to talk about the award ceremony.


    The old fox of the pope refused to give the sage''s stone to Su Yan, and used various reasons to shirk it. Today, no one can see it.


    Even if he could meet each other, Su Yan would not have time to speak, and would be surrounded by hundreds of beauties, and then he would be tired of parrying in this piece of Yingying Yanyan.


    These are not ordinary girls, but the noble ladies of Emperor Shitian, and each of them assumes the posture of a **** who wants to overthrow Su Yan immediately.


    This is really a bit uncomfortable!


    Because as long as it is a man who is physically and mentally normal, it is impossible to really hurt these girls who intend to push you down, not to mention these are big beauties with super beauty.


    Therefore, Su Yan is also troubled and happy, and enjoys traveling in the holy city.


    Su Yan lay on the eaves, watching the ladies looking for their figure anxiously in the garden, as if they were playing a game of hide-and-seek, but it could be regarded as satisfying her naughty heart.


    After crossing the tribulation realm to stabilize the cultivation base, natural throbbing will also appear in the mind.


    These throbbing can''t be pressured blindly, just like treating floods.


    The important thing is how to sparse, not block.


    Su Yan''s throbbing mood is reflected in this childlike mood.


    After crossing the robbery realm rises again, Su Yan''s mood will slowly recover, and there will be no such situation again.


    Of course, Su Yan is very clear about this. What kind of things to do at what stage, and occasionally a little situation can be considered unexpected fun.


    Xiaoyi suddenly appeared behind Su Yan and said, "You really are hiding here!"


    Su Yan looked up and saw her, "I remember you are the daughter of the Holy Emperor, a princess with a title?"


    Xiaoyi said: "What''s so strange about princesses? There are a bunch of princesses below."


    Su Yan made a silent gesture to Xiaoyi, "If you speak too loudly, we will find out."


    "What are you doing hiding here?" Xiaoyi asked curiously.


    Su Yan said: "A master like me should be high above. Don''t you think this is wrong? But you are also very powerful. This is the fifth time I have found me in a game of hide and seek. When I concealed my breath, Even Tianxuan can''t do such a thing, is it possible that you have any method? If so, you might as well teach me."


    "I rely on intuition." Xiaoyi replied.


    "Your intuition is indeed very rare, but your body is not very suitable for practice. Otherwise, the council should have your place." Su Yan said.


    Xiaoyi''s mood and intuition are indeed very rare geniuses, but her body is really mediocre and she has no talent for practice.


    Even if she could understand the most difficult Di Shitian combat skills, it was useless, because her body was destined to be less than that.


    This is really a pity.

 Chapter 2684： An existence that can never be defeated

    Chapter 2684: Existence that can never be defeated


    Of course Xiaoyi is very clear about her situation.


    Xiaoyi said: "I never feel there is any regret, because something like fate may be destined early in the morning, and it''s useless for you to complain."


    "Really? But I always feel that my fate is my fault. If God is unfair, I will fight it to the end! If you are as weak as you, maybe I have already become the most common in the world. A mortal, marrying a wife and having children, has lived a life in a hasty."


    As soon as Xiaoyi felt that Su Yan''s words had some depth, she listened to Su Yan frivolously: "You have found me a few times because you fell in love with me?"


    What Su Yan said at this time was indeed unmarginal and cynical. It seems to be no different from those sloppy brothers in the holy city.


    But Xiaoyi suspected that this man was acting on purpose just to hide his strength.


    The reason why Xiaoyi approached Su Yan was that she had this idea: Only after approaching this man can she understand this man''s thinking and thoughts in the nearest place.


    So I know why he is so strong!


    Xiaoyi originally thought that she could solve the mystery of Su Yan, as if she could see through the tricks of the other Emperor Shitian generals.


    But in these days of hide-and-seek games, she didn''t get anything at all. Although she is the closest person to Su Yan!


    For her, this man is still full of too much unknown and incredible!


    You can''t even see through it!


    In this hide-and-seek game, Xiaoyi couldn''t see any mystery at all, no matter how you looked at it, it was Su Yan who was carrying these noble ladies of the Emperor Shitian and arrogantly.


    But he is the hottest character in the holy city now, no matter how he wants to mess around, there will be those big families who want to flatter him.


    As the sun sets, today is also a fruitless day for Xiaoyi.


    Not only did she not get any useful information from Su Yan''s side, she even lowered her style to the same level as those noble ladies who only knew to marry a good husband!


    Back in the palace, Xiaoyi immediately learned the fact that her brother Qiu Zhan had awakened.


    After that, the brothers and sisters certainly had to talk about them. And Qiu Zhan finally knew the reason for his survival.


    I also know the reason why that man can be so dazzling in the holy city-even religious adults must make him three points. Now that His Majesty the Holy Emperor is not in the holy city, who can control Su Yan?


    Xiaoyi continued: "Brother, I''m afraid that even if the Emperor Father returns to the Holy City, Su Yan can''t be restrained."


    "Why? Do you know what you are talking about?"


    There is no doubt that His Majesty the Holy Emperor is the strongest of the whole family of Emperor Shitian. At least there will be almost no doubts within the royal family.


    This is also the pride of all royal families!


    Now Xiaoyi could say such things, which shows that Xiaoyi''s heart has been greatly shaken.


    What is it that makes Xiaoyi so swayed? Is it that Xiaoyi has already fallen in love with that man?


    No, Xiaoyi is definitely not such a superficial woman. Could it be that Xiaoyi saw something on that day?


    So Qiu Zhan asked, "What happened that day, you can tell me all the truth!"


    Xiaoyi was eager to speak and stopped at first, and then said: "I saw him easily suppress the Golden Sage with the power of his body, and then I don''t know what method he used to break off one of the Golden Sage''s arms. If not. If the Pope finally came to mediate, the venerables who opposed him may have fallen! This man, even the Pope gave him three points, it is not an outrageous rumor, but the fact."


    Qiu Zhan was completely speechless at this time.


    Obviously, Su Yan''s strength was completely beyond his expectations.


    He originally thought that Su Yan had the strength close to that of the Supreme Council, but he did not expect that Su Yan''s strength far surpassed that of the Supreme Council!


    "You said that in addition to your Majesty Father, the Pope used to look down on another person so much?" Xiaoyi''s words made Qiu Zhan startled.


    Xiaoyi went on to say: "So I have been running to the sacred temple for the past few days, all I want to do is see through how strong this man is. It''s just..."


    Xiaoyi couldn''t help showing a wry smile at this time, "This man is really too strong, so strong that I can''t see any useful information at all. Probably the level difference is too big. I face him. Time, just like when facing His Majesty the Father. Although the two people��s personalities are very different, the unfathomable feeling behind them is the same. Brother, maybe we shouldn��t be enemies with him. The more I The closer this man is, the more I feel that we have no chance of winning in this lifetime!"


    Qiu Zhan was already dumbfounded, and muttered: "But as you said just now, my body has been fused with the demi-artifact! I, who has become the host of the demi-artifact, will definitely be able to exert the full power of the demi-artifact. Isn''t it enough?"


    Xiaoyi said: "He has a scarlet short halberd. That weapon is called the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd. I am afraid it is still above your Phoenix Power Divine Sword..."


    Qiu Zhan could not speak for a long time. This is a strong sense of frustration where one''s self-esteem is completely stepped on, and there is a strong sense of powerlessness besides the frustration.


    No matter how hard he has worked in his life, I am afraid he will not be able to surpass today''s Su Yan!


    Once accepted this fact, even the mood becomes heavy unconsciously!


    This is definitely not the future Qiu Zhan wants, but...is there really a way?


    Qiu Zhan was upset and asked, "Why hasn''t the father appeared yet?"


    "The father seems to have gone to the legendary Lost City. There seems to be something extraordinary over there. Even the Temple of War has sent many experts to investigate. No news has come out yet. If it were not for the council Part of the power is already in the Lost City, I am afraid that Su Yan has not captured the palace so easily."


    The four words Lost City also appeared in Su Yan''s dream.


    After the cultivation base reached the realm of Su Yan, Dao Xin was as stable as a rock, and he shouldn''t have dreams anymore.


    Whenever Su Yan dreams, it must be a strange thing happening!


    This night Su Yan not only dreamed, but also saw the dean in his dream. The dean was in a very strange environment, and then he asked for help from Su Yan, so that he must come here with all the power of the holy city. support.


    Su Yan asked, "Where is this? What are you doing here? Dean? Why haven''t you come to the Holy City? I have already won the champion of the God of War Festival as agreed. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise!"


    "My Law Bodies have fallen into the Lost City, and there is a crisis of extinction here!" The dean''s originally kind face suddenly became hideous!


    It seems that the dean has fallen into hell!

 Chapter 2685： Come from a dream

    Chapter 2685 comes from a dream


    Su Yan also suddenly woke up at this moment!


    When Su Yan opened his eyes, he immediately determined that the dean in the dream just now was himself.


    This dream was actually entrusted to him by the dean using magic techniques.


    In the world of heaven and human of the ancient technology, only the spells of the spiritual world can traverse the physical distance of tens of thousands of miles and complete the immediate connection.


    The dean said two very crucial words: Lost City, Crisis of World Destruction.


    These two words are definitely not aimless, there are already eight masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm in the Warshen Academy have fallen into the Lost City.


    And the royal family also has a master group led by the holy emperor, so far there is no news.


    What the **** is this Lost City, it can swallow all these masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm...


    While Su Yan was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    It was the darkest moment before dawn, the moment of silence.


    There was a knock on the door suddenly, very abrupt.


    "Who is it?" Su Yan asked.


    "It''s me, Tianxuan. Master, I have something to see."


    Tianxuan''s visit was unexpected to Su Yan, "Please come in."


    After Tianxuan opened the door, she was only wearing a light gauze pajamas carrying a table lamp, and under the dim light, she appeared more tender.


    The long silver hair looks more supple and seductive under the light.


    Such hair color is extremely rare among Di Shitian women, so no matter where she appears, she will become the absolute focus of the crowd.


    Such a woman, of course, will have countless men admire.


    But to this day, the only man who can stand by Tianxuan for more than three minutes is Su Yan.


    The silver-haired Valkyrie is indeed beautiful, and there is a rush of heroism. But wanting to surrender this lioness is not something ordinary men can do.


    Not to mention let her call the master in all sincerity!


    Of course, the pleasure of conquering after doing this is unparalleled. Just look at the envious and jealous eyes of those nobles in the holy city can realize one or two.


    At this time, Tian Xuan''s face was very pale, and even his eyes were very anxious. The purpose of her appearance here is definitely not to seduce and tempt Su Yan.


    Di Shitian''s Valkyrie could calmly face death, but at this time she was so gloomy, she must have encountered something that could not be handled.


    That''s why he appeared in front of Su Yan regardless of anything!


    "Let''s talk, what do you have?" Su Yan asked.


    Tianxuan put the lamp on the table and went straight to Su Yan''s side, carrying a gust of fragrance.


    This scent is not the vulgar scent, but the incense that the priestess of the God of War needs for fasting. It is very fresh and suitable for the proud Valkyrie.


    Although it was already late at night, there was another pair of lone men and women in this room, and they decided that no one would come to disturb them.


    But Tianxuan definitely didn''t want to give in, Su Yan didn''t have such thoughts either.


    Su Yan had already guessed Tianxuan''s three-point idea.


    Tian Xuan looked complicated and said: "How do you know that something happened to me?"


    "If you are okay, you would appear in front of me like this when you are dressed like this. Do you want to play a game with me?" Su Yan said, "What''s more, every time you call my master, I know you have something to ask me for. ."


    "I had a nightmare, this is a very terrifying nightmare..." Tianxuan''s eyes revealed horror.


    Tianxuan''s words made Su Yan very concerned, but she still pretended to lick her lips nonchalantly, and said, "Oh, did you wake up from a nightmare? Don''t be afraid, just sleep with me and hug."


    Tianxuan stared at Su Yan with a complicated expression: "I am definitely not kidding you!"


    "Then what did you dream of?"


    "I dreamed that the dean hung on a tree. That tree is infinitely big. The dean asked me to let you go to the Lost City, otherwise..." Tianxuan said with a distressed expression here.


    She felt that the following content was really important, but she couldn''t remember it anymore, her expression became increasingly distressed.


    "Is there a crisis of extinction?" Su Yan asked.


    After hearing this, Tianxuan showed an unbelievable and agreeable look, and asked in amazement: "How did you know?"


    Su Yan said, "Because the dean''s old fellow not only dreamed of you, but also me."


    "Then master, what do you want to do?" Tianxuan stared at Su Yan.


    "You didn''t call me my master before. Are you scared to such an extent just because you had a nightmare?"


    Tian Xuan defended: "You also heard the dean say in his dream, this time it is not a simple adversary, but a crisis of extinction! Maybe the entire celestial world will be destroyed..."


    "Old people always like to exaggerate."


    "The dean is determined not to do this kind of thing." Tian Xuan said eagerly, "Should we set off now?"


    Su Yan said leisurely: "The dean meant to let you inform me, but he didn''t let you go to such a place. The Pope had actually told me about the Lost City. The situation is really a little bit small. Tricky."


    "Little tricky? What''s the matter?"


    "There are also twenty-seven seats in the council, and 21 of them have fallen into it. There is no news, including your Majesty the Holy Emperor of Shitian."


    "What! You say this is a little tricky!" Tianxuan was shocked.


    Su Yan touched her ears, "So you women just like to be surprised, so I don''t like to tell you this."


    "What are you kidding? This is a small situation?!" Tianxuan said, "The place is so dangerous, even you may not be able to retreat..."


    Before Tianxuan''s words were finished, Su Yan had already controlled his chin, and the golden eyes had to look at Su Yan.


    Tianxuan''s breathing was very intense, and as he breathed, the puffed chest under the veil was also rising and falling.


    Su Yan''s eyes felt that there was no element of affection between men and women. After looking at each other with Su Yan, Tianxuan''s breathing gradually calmed down, and his anxiety disappeared.


    At this moment, she only felt that everything about her, including her soul, was under Su Yan''s control.


    "I don''t know how many dangerous places I''ve been to in nine heavens and ten places. So far I can stand in front of you intact. What do you think is it?" Su Yan''s words contain absolute confidence!


    He did have this ability and had this experience, so he dared to say such words in front of Tianxuan.


    Tianxuan had calmed down under Su Yan''s control at this time.


    The best men will never be led by a woman, but will control a woman''s emotions.


    Su Yan said: "Of course I will go to the Lost City, but not with you. In this holy city, the only person qualified to be with me is the Pope. If he insists on staying in the holy city, I will leave alone. At least if you don''t have any obstacles, you can move forward and retreat more calmly."

 Chapter 2686： Immortal Demon Tree

    Chapter 2686 The Immortal Demon Tree


    Indeed, having a maid by his side would only be a drag for Su Yan.


    Doesn''t really help.


    The only person in the Holy City eligible to travel with Su Yan is the Pope.


    But the holy city always needs a super strong man to sit down, and the pope may not have the idea of ??leaving for the lost city.


    The Temple of War has fallen into eight great masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm in the Lost City. If even the Pope falls in the Lost City, then the world will really be in chaos!


    Of course Su Yan understood this very well.


    Su Yan said, "Frankly speaking, I have no interest in that lost city at all, but if you ask me to take action, then I will definitely go."


    "why?"


    "Because I don''t like the disappointed look of a woman."


    Saying this is undoubtedly very handsome, but Su Yan definitely has the ability to play handsome at will.


    Su Yan has read many books about the world of heaven and man in Yinsong City. There are four great Jedi in the world of heaven and man, and the Lost City is one of these four great Jedi.


    The Lost City is said to have a miracle from ancient times.


    But that place is extremely dangerous, even in the outer area, there are countless monsters infested.


    Even if it is only the outer area, it is already qualified as the promotion test field of the sky warrior. You can imagine how dangerous and terrible it is!


    The outer and inner core areas of the Lost City are separated by a white mist.


    This white mist has existed for many years, no matter how the weather and time change, it will completely cover the Lost City.


    There is no way to get a glimpse of the true face of the Lost City from the outside.


    In the books Su Yan read, there was no introduction about the internal situation of the Lost City at all.


    The book only says that when the sky warrior is on trial, he will never enter the white mist, the core area of ??the Lost City.


    The purpose of this is to avoid risks.


    This also shows how dangerous and mysterious the Lost City is.


    What is hiding in the core area behind the white mist? Su Yan believes that there must be relevant information from the Temple of War and the royal family.


    The core area of ??the Lost City is a dangerous place for those sky warriors, but it is not necessary for the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    Next, Tianxuan and Su Yan told a lot of secrets about the Lost City.


    These secrets are in the Temple of War, only her position as the chairman of the board and the guardian of the temple of truth can be accessed.


    Regarding the information about the Lost City, a large part of it is only accessible to the dean himself.


    After hearing what Tianxuan said seriously, Su Yan had already developed a great interest in the Lost City.


    The Lost City is shrouded in a veil of mystery, and the true face under this veil may be terrifying to the extreme.


    After all, so many grandmasters across the Tribulation Realm can fall in Di Shitian at the same time, and such a place may be really dangerous to the extreme!


    After dawn, Su Yan immediately went to see the Pope.


    If you want to know more about the Lost City, the easiest and direct way is of course to ask the Pope.


    As the existence at the top of the power of Emperor Shitian, the pope must have the most abundant information.


    When Su Yan left, the Pope was praying in the Hall of Heroes.


    It seems that Su Yan will come, and the guardian directly invited Su Yan into the hall.


    The pope knelt on the ground, spread his hands, and a golden light shone on him, looking extremely holy.


    If Su Yan was not the Immortal Emperor in his previous life, he might be bluffed by this picture.


    Su Yan, as the immortal emperor, has also been worshipped by hundreds of millions of creatures in the world, and even far surpasses the **** of war worshiped by Emperor Shitian!


    The dean completed the whole prayer under Su Yan''s gaze, and then stood up and said: "There is indeed a lot of information about the Lost City in this seat. If you want to know, this seat must know everything about you. ."


    Communicating with smart people has such an advantage: without talking too much nonsense, everyone can go straight to the problem.


    First, what is hidden in the white mist of the Lost City!


    As for the periphery of the Lost City, it is naturally not worth mentioning.


    The Pope bluntly told Su Yan: "The core area within the mist of the Lost City is an ancient miracle of Emperor Shitian."


    "Miracles?" Su Yan was a little confused, "What miracles do you mean?"


    To say the word "miracle" alone is too broad. Su Yan was obviously not very satisfied with this answer.


    The Pope said: "Inside the Lost City is a city cast by the gods in ancient times. The scene inside is really very special...not only there are towering buildings, but there are many more impossible to complete with human power. Miraculous thing!"


    An expression of yearning and admiration appeared on the Pope''s face.


    But for Su Yan, the pope��s explanation is basically the same as he didn��t say, and it��s still very abstract.


    "Did you know? In the legend of Emperor Shitian, the ancient ancestors lived in the city cast by the gods, and then the gods fell, and the god-forged city disappeared on the earth one after another. This last lost city has survived thousands of calamities and still stands on the emperor. If you investigate the lost city in depth, you may be able to find out the reason for the end of the age of God."


    The rise and fall of civilization on the earth is inherently natural. As the immortal emperor, Su Yan didn''t know how many vicissitudes of life he had witnessed, and he didn''t care about it.


    Su Yan directly said to the Pope: "The mess you just said is useless at all. I will ask you three questions. First, why do your people enter the Lost City?"


    "Because there is an immortal demon tree in the center of the Lost City!"


    "What is the immortal demon tree?" Su Yan asked.


    "The twelfth-generation pope before this seat has recorded in the manuscript that the fruits of the immortal demon tree can make elixir!"


    The three words Immortal Medicine are famous in history. The first emperor asked Xu Fu to go to the east to find the elixir...


    But is there really a so-called elixir in this world?


    Su Yanlai is most qualified to answer this question.


    Because Su Yan was once a peerless immortal emperor in the immortal world, and later he practiced for the ninth generation. Have an extremely deep understanding of many worlds.


    The immortal medicine can only be refined by the Queen Mother of Kunlun in the Immortal Realm Yuxu, and there is absolutely no possibility of it falling into the mortal world!


    Queen Mother Xi��s status is extremely high in the immortal world, even Su Yan in the heyday of the Emperor, she must give the Queen Mother a bit of face!


    The immortal medicine that Queen Mother of the West can refine, depends on the emperors of the Celestial Realm who want to refine it?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Although Su Yan has never heard the name of the Immortal Demon Tree, what is certain is that it is absolutely impossible for these Emperor Shitian to refine the Immortal Medicine!


    Su Yan can see through it because he has the wisdom of the Immortal Emperor.


    Even the pope could not resist the temptation represented by the three words of immortality.

 Chapter 2687： Reprimand the Pope

    Chapter 2687: Reprimanding the Pope


    When it comes to the existence of the tribulation realm, there is everything in the world of Emperor Shitian, no matter wealth or beauty, you can satisfy as much as you want!


    If there is something to fear, it can only be-Heavenly Tribulation!


    Heavenly Tribulation is like a knife hanging on the heads of all the cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm, and no one can make an exception!


    The pope fascinated: "If you take the elixir, you don''t have to worry about the catastrophe, you can really live forever. Even if you don''t take it, you can give it to your loved one, you can also resolve regrets. Live for thousands of years. Boss, who has never seen lovers and friends slowly grow old?"


    "According to the handwritten notes of the predecessor Pope, the elixir is the most precious pill in the world. Even if there is no foundation for practice, after taking the elixir, it can be immortal!"


    Su Yan sneered, "What bullshit, this is a great dream of Spring and Autumn! The catastrophe is a manifestation of the consciousness of heaven and earth. You said that the previous Pope had the method of refining the elixir, why did he still die in the end? There is a way of immortality, but will you still become a dead person? You are a wise man, why are you still so stupid about this kind of thing?"


    This is not the pope''s ignorance.


    Rather, regardless of secular status or supreme theocracy, the pope who exists as the apex has nothing to ask for.


    In this world, he has only one unsatisfied wish left: immortality!


    This is the same for the First Emperor.


    The Pope said: "The previous Pope could not wait for the immortal demon tree to bear mature fruits before he will be destroyed under the fifth calamity. The power of each level of the calamity has increased tenfold. I have already resisted the second tribulation, how sure can I resist the third tribulation?"


    Su Yan proudly said: "It''s just a mere tribulation. If you can''t even break through this point, it is not a joke to say that it is not a joke to ascend to the upper realm? Although your emperor Shitian has excellent cultivation talents, the aura in the celestial realm is extremely abundant. , But your skills as cultivators are really bad. It''s no wonder that you have also entered the tribulation realm, but you can''t compare with me at all."


    "You don''t think about how to cultivate hard to break through the tribulation, you actually think about how to escape the tribulation, and then continue to relax in this celestial and human world, isn''t this the idea of ??a coward?..." Su Yan''s eyes became a little frantic. , "Don''t you know that practice itself is going against the sky?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the pope was extremely shocked.


    Of course what Su Yan said made sense, especially the last sentence.


    The Pope is already at the apex of both the secular and religious rights of Emperor Shitian!


    No one has ever dared to scold the Pope like this!


    But Su Yan''s words are so reasonable that even the Pope can only be used!


    There are only two people in this hall of heroic souls, Su Yan and the Pope. If a third person sees such a scene here, it will be shocked to the extreme.


    Someone can reprimand the Pope dumb, this ability... is too exaggerated!


    What Su Yan said, the Pope is really powerless to refute.


    But every emperor Shitian will have five declines of heaven and man in the end, and death will end after the five declines of heaven and man.


    After Emperor Shitian cultivated to Transcend the Tribulation Realm, he would break his own limiter, and the five decays of heaven and man would no longer be able to restrict them.


    But they still have fear in their hearts, but the object of fear has changed from the five decay of heaven and man to the catastrophe.


    Facing the difficulties is very simple, but how many people can really do it like Su Yan?


    Not only did they have no pride, but also Su Yan''s talent and Su Yan''s mood.


    Su Yan said: "I already understand that you are dreaming of the immortal medicine spring and autumn, thinking that after you eat this thing, you don''t have to worry about the catastrophe. Now I ask the second question, how do you know that the fruit of the immortal demon tree is mature?"


    "A few days ago, something happened on the periphery of the Lost City. By listening to the law of the earth, we judged that the vibration came from the immortal demon tree at the center of the Lost City!" said the Pope, "The Council was established five thousand years ago. I have been exploring the Lost City continuously. This is the first time in 5,000 years! After such a shock, the Council immediately launched an exploration of the Lost City!"


    The Pope said that Su Yan already understood the situation.


    After the change in the Lost City, in order to explore the condition of the Immortal Demon Tree, the council almost mobilized most of its power!


    However, the dozen or so grandmasters who crossed the Tribulation Realm all fell into the Lost City in a weird manner. So far, the dean has given Su Yan a dream. This is the only message that has been delivered.


    Although Emperor Shitian''s Grandmaster of Crossing Tribulation Realm was a little short of meaning, his realm was real.


    The existence of Cross Tribulation Realm should be able to come and go in all directions in this lower realm without any obstacles.


    There must be something very strange in this lost city!


    The Pope said: "In fact, the Council has launched a total of three explorations of the Lost City, and each time the casualties are not small. Since you plan to go to the Lost City, this seat must be clear to you."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Okay, then I ask the last question, how many evil things do you know in the Lost City?"


    The pope immediately ordered the guardians guarding the Hall of Souls to fetch the notes and various materials of the previous pope.


    There are many records about the Lost City in it, and Su Yan needs to carefully distinguish this information.


    These documents and notes are piled up into two hills.


    But Su Yan only watched two hours.


    At the beginning, Su Yan''s expression was still very solemn, and even his brows wrinkled unconsciously.


    But then Su Yan''s brows stretched more and more, and by the end he had a faint smile on his face.


    It seems that Su Yan is already ready.


    There is also a picture of the lost city drawn by the predecessor pope in the notes.


    When Su Yan first saw this picture, he was really taken aback for a long time. Because this picture is really easy to imagine...


    These data, if it is an ordinary master, need to analyze at least about seven days. And the more you analyze, the less confident you will be.


    Not only did Su Yan watch it extremely quickly, but she became more confident after watching it.


    This is really weird.


    Even the Pope was very curious about where Su Yan''s powerful self-confidence came from.


    Tianxuan and Jiashan said separately, Tianxuan was a little better, and Jiashan''s red eyes were really pitiful.


    But she also knew that a man like Su Yan was an eagle, and the eagle naturally spread its wings! There is no reason for a peerless hero to stay beside a woman!


    She has no reason to restrain Su Yan from doing anything. The most she should do is pray for Su Yan daily in the temple.

 Chapter 2688： The respect of the king

    Chapter 2688: The King��s Respect


    Tianxuan asked Su Yan: "How sure are you now?"


    Su Yan replied: "The place in the Lost City is very weird. Although I have traveled north and south, I have been to many desperate places, but such a strange place is still the first time, so I can only be sure about it..."


    Tianxuan almost vomited blood after hearing Su Yan''s words!


    After so much preparation, in the end, there is still a certain degree of certainty.


    Isn''t she panicking and scared for nothing?


    The atmosphere that was originally a bit solemn was suddenly less serious because of Su Yan''s words.


    "You... are you really so good?"


    Su Yan''s eyes became brighter than the stars in the sky, "Who do you think I am? I am Su Yan! How many people in this world can compare with me?"


    Even when facing the Lost City, Su Yan was still the same Su Yan.


    Have absolute self-confidence between gestures, and absolute control!


    "If you can come back safely, I am willing to promise you no matter what conditions you make!" Di Shitian''s Valkyrie almost exhausted her whole body to say such bold words.


    "I am willing too!" Kashan added.


    Not only them, but there are not many beautiful and noble women in this imperial city eager to dedicate their bodies to Su Yan.


    In the end, Su Yan took only the picture in the manuscript, and then left the holy city on the three-headed dragon!


    When the three-headed dragon carried Su Yan and flew away from the holy city, he was very dissatisfied.


    Because there was no mistress to follow this trip, it was really tasteless!


    From the perspective of the three-headed dragon, not only Kashan and Tianxuan are its mistresses, but also the ladies and princesses who come to play hide-and-seek games with Su Yan in the temple!


    Since the master is a strong man, how can he marry a hundred and eighty wives! Concubines add up to be a thousand smaller!


    The so-called strong, not only must be strong in strength, but also must be strong in the means of the imperial girl!


    This will convince others!


    After Su Yan left the holy city, he walked high in the sky to fend off the dragon, only feeling unspeakably relaxed.


    The Lost City is located to the southwest of the Holy City.


    The three-headed magic dragon flew extremely fast, and it took almost seven hours to cross a thousand miles and appeared above a city!


    The huge three-headed dragon suddenly appeared, causing great panic in the city.


    The defenders at the head of the city are even more close to the enemy!


    The sudden appearance of the legendary monster like the three-headed magic dragon will undoubtedly cause great pressure and shock to the opponent!


    Su Yan had watched too much of this kind of drama, and looked at the shocked appearance of Di Shitian and had no feeling.


    Su Yan''s thoughts moved, and the three-headed dragon stopped in the air.


    Su Yan sat on the dragon''s head and threw a colorful streamer waist card directly.


    This waist card is so magical that it automatically crossed the defensive barrier of the city and fell directly onto the wall...


    After a while, all the armed forces in the city were disarmed.


    The king led important princes and ministers to welcome Su Yan into the city.


    A luxurious red carpet was spread on the ground, and on both sides of the red carpet there were many young girls from Shitian who were covered with flowers. The etiquette can be said to be extremely grand.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about it at all.


    The sign that Su Yan threw down just now was the one that the Pope had untied from him.


    The authority represented by this waist card is self-evident!


    Before Su Yan came, the battle priest of the God of War had already contacted the wizards in the city through spells.


    The king kindly invited Su Yan to enter the city, and then he also had a banquet for Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his hand boredly, "Isn''t these imaginary ones eliminated? Is the guide ready?"


    The coverage of the Lost City is huge, and finding a guide to lead Su Yan to the periphery of the Lost City is the easiest way to save trouble.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the king was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "If you go back to your lord, the guide has already been prepared. They are all waiting in the Temple of War God in the city."


    Su Yan hummed with satisfaction, "You lead the way, we will find a guide."


    The king asked in astonishment: "Doesn''t the lord need to rest?"


    "No need."


    Since Su Yan''s attitude was so determined, the king had no choice but to lead the way honestly, but along the way he was talking to Su Yan about how much wine and food he had prepared, and how passionate the beautiful girls in his kingdom would be.


    The king''s infatuation with Su Yan was very obvious.


    But Su Yan''s performance was very indifferent, even a little cold.


    It made the surrounding guards a little bit astonished, because others had always talked to the king like this.


    Today I turned it over completely!


    What''s more weird is that when Su Yan gave orders indifferently, the king was not only not angry, but rather contented. It seems that being directed by Su Yan is the greatest honor of his life.


    Sure enough, there are already many guides in the hall, and all the black people are heads.


    Su Yan said, "Those who are not at the level of the Sky Warrior can leave."


    Although Monk Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out, the soldiers in the hall still followed Su Yan''s words.


    Recently, there have been seven Golden Armored Di Shitian.


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction and said: "Very well, are you all sky warriors who have passed the trial outside the Lost City?"


    Although Su Yan''s question was asked out, all the seven sky warriors stared at Su Yan and did not speak.


    The atmosphere also seemed a little weird.


    The king beside Su Yan scolded angrily: "Can''t you hear the adult''s question?"


    There was still silence.


    What these seven sky warriors wanted Su Yan couldn''t be clearer, and he smiled and said, "Are you doubting my strength?"


    While speaking, a sword aura melted into Su Yan''s hand.


    When this sword aura was in Su Yan''s hands, it already gave people an unprepared texture!


    When Su Yan swung his sword qi out, a deep gully was left on the marble floor, and finally a big tree twenty feet away was split in half!


    "So strong sword spirit!" These seven sky warriors are all moved!


    It can be said that this kind of sword energy is what they dream of!


    After Su Yan revealed this hand, the seven sky warriors became very respectful.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "I want a route to reach the core area of ??the Lost City as quickly as possible."


    Outside the Lost City is a vast forest.


    There are many monsters in the forest.


    The number of these monsters is huge, some of them appear in groups, and when they encounter them, there are thousands of them.


    But Su Yan obviously won''t have such troubles today.


    There are three magic dragons opening the way, and under the suppression of the mighty dragon, these low-level monsters dare not attack at all!


    These seven sky warriors are all excited, because they can also stand on the back of the legendary three-headed dragon!


    This is the murderous thing in the legend!

 Chapter 2689： White mist

    Chapter 2689: White Mist


    The seven sky warriors were responsible for showing Su Yan the way, and by the way, they also told Su Yan about the powerful beasts in this outer area.


    Su Yan has no interest in this information. In Su Yan''s eyes, the powerful beast in the mouth of the sky warrior was not much different from the ants on the ground.


    The three-headed dragon flew extremely fast, and some thin white mist soon appeared in the high altitude.


    A strange white also appeared in the distance on the horizon.


    Then the white touch continued to enlarge!


    Su Yan only saw that the white mist was so thick and heavy that it completely enveloped the distance, like a white curtain hanging from the sky.


    Separate the outer and core areas of the Lost City.


    This thick white fog should be what the pope said. When I listened to the Pope, I really didn��t think there was anything, but after seeing it with my own eyes at this time, I only felt very spectacular!


    At this point, it has basically surpassed the limit of the abilities of the seven sky warriors.


    And the three-headed dragon is still flying fast!


    It seems to be about to hit the white curtain in the sky!


    The seven sky warriors couldn''t help getting very nervous!


    Because the front is not only unknown, but also full of great dangers!


    Moreover, the Venerable of the Council may not be able to settle the danger! Not to mention a few sky warriors of them!


    They originally thought that they could be of little use, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan was really just asking them to show the way.


    There was no battle in this flight. Because the dragon power of the three-headed dragon is enough to crush the monsters outside the Lost City!


    The white curtain on that day was getting closer and closer.


    The three-headed dragon roared excitedly again!


    The sound of dragon roar shocked all kinds of monsters in the deep forest to have to crawl on the ground! There are even more frightening birds flying everywhere!


    These all happened under the three-headed dragon, and the seven sky warriors were shocked. At this time they had no idea what words to use to accurately express their inner feelings!


    It can only be said that the three-headed dragon is worthy of the legendary monster! This fierce power is really terrifying to the extreme!


    Those fierce monsters who are not afraid of death have no resistance at all under the dragon power of the three-headed dragon!


    In the assessment of the promotion to the sky warrior, they have suffered a lot in nine deaths here.


    The three-headed dragon is already so terrifying, so what level of strength has his master reached?


    Perhaps only his existence is able to break into the other side of the white curtain and see what the legendary Lost City looks like!


    The shocked look of these seven sky warriors, the three-headed magic dragon knew it all.


    I couldn''t help but feel proud, every time it performed in front of others, it would be proud of it.


    If you can get two more compliments from Su Yan, then this triumphant posture will be even more powerful. I can''t wait for the tail to rise to the sky!


    In the dragon''s whistle, the impact of the seven sky warriors was indeed not small.


    Long Wei zoomed in with Long Xiao. Standing on the back of the dragon, of course they were the first to bear the brunt, and at this time they had become frightened involuntarily!


    This fear comes from deep in the heart and powerful instinct!


    It is really hard to imagine how strong it is to completely surrender the legendary three-headed monster!


    This is something they don''t even dare to think about, someone can do it!


    The seven sky warriors frowned slightly when they saw Su Yan next to them, and said unhappyly: "What''s your name? You have been like this. Others will suspect that we don''t have a tutor."


    The three-headed devil dragon looks very wronged, even if it is not praised, it will be so disgusted by the owner!


    On the other hand, the seven sky warriors had expressions with their jaws about to be dislocated.


    The first thing they didn''t expect was that the three-headed dragon would be so human, and the second thing they didn''t expect was that the three-headed dragon would be so tame in front of this man!


    At a distance of about a kilometer from the thick white fog, Su Yan stopped the three-headed magic dragon.


    Then Su Yan carefully looked at the white mist.


    "My lord, what is the formation of this white mist? It gathers for thousands of years without dispersing?" Behind Su Yan, the Sky Warrior asked.


    Su Yan said, "It''s not a formation, it''s a special restriction. It seems to contain divine power. It should be able to automatically absorb spiritual energy from the surrounding world to maintain its own existence."


    Su Yan only said half of his words. This level of restriction generally only exists in the fairy world. Under normal circumstances in the lower world, there should be no such powerful restriction.


    Could it be that there are so-called banxians in the heaven and human world?


    Otherwise, how could such a restriction exist?


    "I don''t know what the lord will do? If it is useful, please let us know!"


    Su Yan said, "The three-headed dragon will send you back."


    The seven sky warriors were puzzled, and asked: "What do you mean, my lord?"


    Su Yan said: "This inside will definitely be very dangerous. If you and the three-headed dragon go in, but a few more targets will not help me, but will become my burden."


    Su Yan''s words were very direct, but they were undoubtedly true.


    If the Sky Warrior only relied on his own strength, he would not be able to break through the boundaries of the Lost City.


    Su Yan was never a talkative person. After making this arrangement, he flew directly from the back of the three-headed dragon.


    Then Su Yan slowly walked around in the void. He was clearly in the void, but he seemed to be walking on flat ground.


    Sky warriors can test their powerful true essence and fly fast in the air, but it is impossible for them to walk in the air as naturally as Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s robe was hunting and flying in the air, and there was a golden sword light in the sleeves!


    This sword light was very dazzling when it first appeared...


    It seems that what Su Yan is holding at this time is not a sword, but a piece of light after condensing the sun''s rays a thousand times!


    The seven sky warriors all stared at Su Yan intently. At this time, Su Yan''s footsteps were extremely firm, and his aura was rising frantically!


    At this time, Su Yan is still in the brewing stage. If he continues brewing according to this momentum, he will surely be shocked once he releases his sword!


    The sky warriors really didn''t use Su Yan''s powerful sword moves, but if they could learn something from Su Yan''s moves, it would be considered a profit.


    After all, it was already a rare opportunity to watch a master master of Su Yan''s use of swords at such a close distance.


    Su Yan stared at the white mist on the side of the day, as if his eyes had passed through the layers of mist.


    Under the influence of the heart of hell, the mist that Su Yan saw at this time was no longer mist, but some runes and spells that symbolized truth.


    These things are complicated and tightly combined to form a complete set of prohibitions...


    It was the sword in his hand that made Su Yan regain his thoughts. This Tai''a Divine Sword was already slightly hot.


    This is to remind Su Yan that Jian is ready!

 Chapter 2690： Weird future world

    Chapter 2690: The Weird Future World


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then the sword light swayed out!


    The sword light of this sword is not a straight line, but like a tsunami, crazy and turbulent!


    The golden sword light was like a rushing ocean wave, slamming forward fiercely!


    Ordinary people use swords with a point of lethality. A sword is a sword, but only a weapon.


    The master uses a sword, using the lethality of the line. The sword can be turned into sword light, flying extinct, and when it passes through the air, it is a beautiful straight line!


    The sword used by Su Yan is powerful. After the sword light rushed out, it was like a golden tsunami! With the fierce power that sweeps everything!


    From point to line to surface, this is the difference caused by the difference in the great realm.


    The sky warriors only felt that they were refreshed in all three views. The method and extent of Su Yan''s sword light swaying was simply not something they could imitate.


    Even, they had never thought that Jianguang could be used to such a point before!


    "Is this using a sword?!"


    "My eyes are okay? I never thought I would have the privilege of witnessing this kind of swordsmanship in my life!"


    They think the picture in front of them is too exaggerated and bizarre!


    Just a person, a sword, how can there be such a surging sword light?


    Even if it is a hundred-person sword formation, it is difficult to reach this level, right?


    That''s right, even if a hundred sky warriors are added together, I''m afraid they can''t stop Su Yan''s sword!


    This surging sword light has surpassed the limit of their imagination!


    And the sword light that Su Yan swung out also slammed into the white mist!


    Circles of ripples appeared on the white mist, as if the originally calm lake was suddenly smashed into a big rock!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, those spells were being quickly resolved by Jianguang!


    This is one sword breaking ten thousand ways!


    After the sword light swept out, the spell was completely destroyed and invalidated from the level of law!


    After the white mist had dispersed, the mysterious space behind it was also revealed in front of Su Yan and the seven sky warriors...


    "Is that the legendary lost city over there?"


    "Sure enough..."


    While these seven sky warriors sighed, Su Yan had already merged with human swords, turned into a golden sword light and flew directly into the other heresy of the white mist!


    After Su Yan entered, the white mist began to slowly repair itself.


    The three-headed dragon snorted, because Su Yan didn''t take it into the interior of the Lost City, and there were 10,000 grievances in his heart.


    But even if it was wronged, it didn''t dare to disobey Su Yan''s order and directly turned its body, and then the dragon wing slammed and flew back toward the city from which it started!


    The movements of the three-headed dragon were very swift and violent, causing all the seven sky warriors to stagger.


    After Su Yan entered it, the picture presented to him was almost exactly the same as the picture in the manuscript.


    The Lost City... it really is like this!


    Seeing the Lost City in front of him, even Su Yan inevitably became excited.


    Su Yan is on the border of the city and can be seen far away from here.


    The so-called Lost City is not an ancient city, let alone a god-forged city, but a high-tech city far beyond the times!


    Like the picture in the handbook, Su Yan''s left hand is a skyscraper at least 800 meters high.


    And the surface of this skyscraper is almost all special glass, reflecting light in the sun.


    And below the skyscrapers, various overpasses are staggered up and down, full of post-modern atmosphere!


    And on both sides of the overpass there are extremely tall street lamp posts!


    And in the distance are all kinds of skyscrapers standing...Even a re-modernized city cannot be compared with the lost city in front of Su Yan!


    At least with the current accessibility and economic level of mankind, such a modern city cannot be built!


    Di Shitian��s civilization is still in the Middle Ages, and even the earth is far inferior. Of course you can''t make these tall gadgets!


    The Pope used miracles to describe the conditions in the Lost City.


    Indeed, for the Di Shitian who was still in the Middle Ages, with their knowledge and cognition, such a city could indeed only be made by the gods of heaven!


    Su Yan laughed loudly, as if she had traveled through countless times and countless cycles.


    When he sat on the throne of the immortal emperor and stared at the lower realm boredly, he would see civilizations one after another, one world after another being reborn and destroyed...


    Infinite birth and death, this is the only truth in the world!


    Su Yan was already suspicious when he saw the picture in the manuscript.


    At this time, Su Yan''s seeing was believing, and he already had a judgment in his heart: This lost city must be the product of a civilization in the world of heaven and man!


    The Celestial Realm has existed for more than 20,000 years, and the highest history that Emperor Shitian can trace back ends here.


    What about 20,000 years ago?


    There must be another highly developed civilization in the heaven and human world.


    Unlike the human world in the Age of Domination, this civilization not only has technology, but also incorporates spiritual energy and magic, and its achievements far surpass humans.


    Most of the cities built with human science and technology are reinforced concrete buildings.


    The shelf life of reinforced concrete buildings is up to two hundred years.


    The annual maintenance costs for super high-rise buildings exceeding 300 meters are an astronomical figure.


    If it is not maintained, it will collapse in at most 30 years.


    And the Lost City is full of super high-rise buildings hundreds of miles away. These buildings are at least 10,000 years old, but they are still as good as new, and there is no risk of collapse.


    If human cities on the earth last 10,000 years, it is very likely that nothing will remain.


    And in this heaven and human world, the civilization of the previous generation can actually retain its own buildings to this day!


    This is already a miracle in itself!


    Unfortunately, no advanced civilization can escape the fate of final fall.


    Civilization is like a lotus, from sprouting to turning into lotus leaf and then to lotus. Finally the lotus withers and becomes a part of saprosy, completing a whole cycle!


    There is birth and death, this is the law of nature!


    As long as you are in the lower realm, it is impossible to disobey the laws of nature, unless you transcend these many worlds and enter the Guangluo Heavenly Immortal Realm!


    Only then can we be completely freed from this infinite destiny and become an immortal existence!


    As the immortal emperor, Su Yan has witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations in the world!


    Now that I see such a silent city, how can I not sigh. At the peak of the age, this city may have tens of millions of residents, but now only an empty body is left.


    There is no so-called eternity in this world. If you want eternity, you must break the shackles of the tribulation and become a fairy!

 Chapter 2691： Strange and powerful beast

    Chapter 2693: A strange and powerful beast


    Behind Su Yan, the white misty wall has been bridged.


    You can''t see the three suns in the sky overhead, only a white mist shrouded in it.


    The inside and outside of the Lost City are two separate worlds!


    Su Yan collected the sword light and said: "Then I will do two things next. The first thing is to find out the whereabouts of the masters of Di Shitian. By the way, I will see the legendary immortal demon tree. The second thing is Explore how the inhabitants of this city can become extinct."


    Before Su Yan made the decision, he sensed a ray of murderous aura floating from a distance.


    This murderous aura was weak at first, but it has become very crazy afterwards!


    And even one piece!


    This shows that the number of enemies will be very large! And it''s extremely fast!


    Su Yan also turned his head to the right. After turning his head, he could already see a large group of dark figures!


    These black figures are flying in the air. Although they look very like crows, they are as huge as two or three stories!


    These black crows have blood-red eyes and are full of boundless killing intent. After opening their mouths, the screams of all the black crows are practiced, and a layer of sound waves sway in the air, spreading towards Su Yan!


    Sound waves can also be used as weapons after exceeding their limits, and they are pervasive and extremely difficult to defend!


    The glass on the surrounding skyscrapers was shattered one after another, and a ring of visible sound waves rushed towards Su Yan, almost nowhere to escape!


    And Su Yan actually never thought about running away!


    Outside Su Yan, a layer of pale golden protective barrier constantly rippled under the attack of this huge sound wave.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    Because the quality of this sonic attack is really high, at least much stronger than the enemies Su Yan encountered at the God of War Ceremony!


    Su Yan''s bodyguard barrier could actually cause such fluctuations!


    The quality of Warcraft here is at least two grades stronger than the outside.


    If those sky warriors came here with Su Yan, they would definitely not be able to stop such an attack!


    But even so, Su Yan didn''t have any flustered expressions on his face, and a sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands!


    Su Yan had already flown out in an instant, leaving only a dozen afterimages in the air!


    Su Yan''s speed must far surpass this crowd of black crows!


    After Su Yan was flying in the air, the sword light spread out like a goddess!


    Blood and black feathers are flying in the air!


    These black crows obviously didn''t think that Su Yan would directly attack him, and was caught off guard by Su Yan.


    Even Yinlang seemed to have cut a huge gap by Su Yan''s sword.


    When swordsmanship reaches the supreme realm, it seems that everything in this world can be cut off with a sword!


    As soon as they met, at least thirty black crows fell from the sky and landed on the four-story overpass and the ground.


    What surprised Su Yan was that these buildings were slowly repairing themselves after they were smashed into the pit and destroyed.


    Even the many glasses that were damaged by the sound waves are being slowly repaired...


    It seems that this city is already a living animal, which has the function of self-repair.


    What kind of secrets are still hidden in this city?


    There was blood dripping down from the sword, and the sword light was rippling again in the sky!


    When Su Yan''s sword light rippled, many more black crows fell from the sky!


    It''s just a sword alone, but in the air it swishes like a goddess with flowers!


    After the sword light blooms, it is full of beauty expressed in words!


    And this beauty is also accompanied by Senran''s murderous intent!


    The black crow fell continuously from the sky and hit the ground fiercely. And Su Yan''s sword was still as fast and decisively as before!


    This unilateral slaughter made the black crows feel intense fear, and they spread their wings and fled towards the rear.


    The beasts of the Celestial World are divided into ten levels. According to the intensity of the sonic attack, this black crow should be at the level of the tenth level of beasts, which is the same as the information in the temple!


    Ten-level monsters are enough to occupy the mountain as the king and dominate the outside world, but inside this Lost City, they still appear in groups.


    According to common sense, there are only weak creatures in the biological world that need to appear in groups.


    Almost all the most powerful predators are solitary.


    The tenth level of Warcraft is at the bottom of the food chain instead. That''s why the Lost City can be described as absolutely dangerous!


    The beasts are only ten levels at most, but there are two kinds of monsters of different blood and legendary beasts.


    Among the legendary beasts in the world of heaven and human, only Su Yan''s mount is known as the three-headed dragon.


    Maybe you can come across a lot in this Lost City.


    This is a completely closed ecosystem. Maybe after ten thousand years of unique evolution, many super fierce beasts have evolved!


    Su Yan suddenly became interested when he thought of this.


    He is not afraid of these so-called challenges and dangers, what he fears most is just being boring.


    If a trip to the Lost City is just a boring cutscene, and everything can be captured, what is the point?


    Su Yan slowly fell to the ground, and directly cut a street lamp with a sword.


    As Su Yan expected, after the huge street lamp fell, new street lamp posts began to grow.


    The rapid growth of street lamps looks very strange and unusual.


    What kind of force is controlling all these changes?


    Su Yan thought of three possibilities, but all three possibilities were negated.


    Because such power is already at the level of the law, it is definitely not something that the existence of the lower realm can touch.


    Even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it is impossible to use this human body to use the power of the law.


    The lamppost that fell on one side was slowly decomposing, and finally turned into black fly ash!


    Su Yan finally understood why this city could remain intact after such a long time.


    Because it is like a living thing and has the function of self-repair.


    That''s why I can''t see even the slightest trace of decay.


    Is it all because of that immortal demon tree?


    Even Su Yan was not sure about this.


    But the core of the Lost City must have a very large force supporting it.


    In the silence, the tall buildings and complicated overpasses in the distance are full of a sense of the future.


    These incredible buildings are indeed incredible for Di Shitian in the Middle Ages. It is a miracle that humans cannot achieve.


    That''s why Di Shitian called it the city of gods!


    Behind Su Yan, in a skyscraper, thousands of green tentacles slowly spread out.


    The goal of these tentacles is very clear, they are the black crow corpses on the ground.


    When Su Yan came, he had already read all the information about the Lost City in the temple.


    There are records about the black crow, and the name Su Yan doesn''t remember much, only the general habits and attack methods.


    But the green tentacles are not in the records of the temple!

 Chapter 2692： Youquan Gorefiend

    Chapter 2692: Youquan Blood Demon


    Thinking Su Yan slowly turned around, and saw the sky full of green tentacles with strange mucus spreading quickly on the ground.


    And that circular skyscraper was almost covered by these green tentacles, which looked very strange and permeating.


    But Su Yan knew that these green tentacles would not hurt him.


    Unlike the black crows just now, these green tentacles had no killing intent at all. Maybe it''s just pure saprophagic plants and animals.


    When Su Yan came, he had already read all the information about the Lost City in the temple.


    There are records about the black crow, and the name Su Yan doesn''t remember much, only the general habits and attack methods.


    But the green tentacles are not in the records of the temple.


    It seems that the Temple''s exploration of the Lost City is not enough.


    The green tentacles wrapped up the corpses of these black crows, and then dragged them towards the interior of the skyscraper, shed a lot of strange mucus and blood on the ground.


    At this time, a bow and arrow shot out from the sloping ground, nailing the body of a raven in place!


    There was a ground-bound spell on the bow and arrow, after which no matter how hard the tentacles tried, they couldn''t drag the black crow''s body.


    The bow and arrow came very suddenly, and there was no murderous intent. It was obvious that the target was at the corpse of the black crow on the ground, and there was no malice towards Su Yan.


    Bows and arrows must be something that fierce beasts can''t make, not to mention that there are earth-bound spells on them!


    Looking at this spell and spirit pattern, it should not be the product of the Di Shitian clan.


    Is it possible that other ethnic groups have lived in this lost city for a long time?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts spread out immediately, and he sensed the breath of many strange creatures within a radius of two miles, but he didn''t feel the direction of the archer shooting the bow and arrow.


    After Su Yan''s divine mind spread to the range of five miles, it finally collided with a divine mind head-on!


    This divine mind is also very powerful, at least it is already a cultivator with full primordial spirit and in the realm of crossing the catastrophe!


    But this monk had no intention of competing with Su Yan at all, and his divine mind almost retreated at the touch of a touch!


    Then he hides everything, but this means of hiding the breath is just trying to cover up.


    In the previous contact, Su Yan had already figured out their situation.


    Su Yan looked to the left hand side, following this direction there was a team of five in the building group five miles away. Where did the bow and arrow come from!


    Before Su Yan came, he had been told that there were no other living people in the Lost City except for the strong of the council.


    This information is obviously wrong, otherwise how did this five-person team come from? Could it be that the natives of the Lost City failed?


    Su Yan jumped, and he had already surpassed a distance of three miles in almost ten breaths!


    At this speed of the sword, the five-person team on the opposite side had no idea at all. They were still in the process of evacuating in a hurry, they saw that Su Yan had fallen from the sky!


    The impact generated by the huge speed caused the glass outside the skyscraper to shatter wildly.


    At the same time with a burst of strong sword wind.


    After this, Su Yan arrived!


    This way of playing was extremely exciting, and the five-man team on the opposite side didn''t expect Su Yan Shalai to be so fast!


    Su Yan carefully looked at the five-person team, the expression on his face was a little surprised at first, but later turned into a full playfulness, "The men are extremely ugly, but the women are beautiful. Are you Yasha or Raksha? "


    To the west of the Celestial Realm are the territories of evil gods like Yasha, Raksha, and Asura.


    Except for Ashura, the biggest feature of these evil gods is that the men in the clan are extremely ugly, but the women are extremely beautiful, completely at two different extremes.


    The Royal God Frontier Army exists to resist these evil gods and defend the territory of Emperor Shitian.


    How could these evil gods suddenly appear in the hinterland of Di Shitian, and still inside the Lost City?


    Such a meeting was completely unexpected by Su Yan.


    The five-person team consists of three men and two women. Both women are beautiful and have long chests and thighs. But the images of the three men really couldn''t be flattered, with indigo skin and the fangs of evil spirits protruding.


    The image really formed a very sharp contrast!


    Su Yan had his hands on his back, and the golden long sword was just floating beside Su Yan.


    "Behu, I told you not to shoot arrows! Now we are exposing our skills!" The man who spoke was obviously the captain of this team. Not only did he look much older, but the spiritual patterns embroidered on the indigo skin were better than others To be complicated.


    It must be that he and Su Yan had completed a brief confrontation of divine consciousness just now.


    This brief confrontation was only an instant, and it was five miles apart.


    Su Yan only knew that this person had entered the Tribulation Crossing Realm, and at this time there was only less than five meters away face to face.


    Even if he wanted to hide his cultivation level from Su Yan, he couldn''t do it. In fact, he didn''t plan to do so.


    This monk has at least the fourfold realm of crossing the robbery!


    Only talking about realm is actually above Su Yan!


    Only he didn''t panic because of Su Yanyong''s coolest break in.


    The rest of the squad''s members have the same cultivation base as Tianxuan, and they have been shocked by Su Yan.


    The monk said peacefully to Su Yanping, "My friend! Although I don''t know your position, the arrow just now was to remind you of the danger, and it definitely didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Su Yan also nodded and said, "This arrow is indeed not murderous. Was it such a purpose? I thought you were going to take the flesh and blood of that black crow as food."


    It is not this monk who shoots arrows, but the other members of the team.


    Among the five-person team, except for the leader who surpassed Su Yan, the remaining four were really mediocre, and the most powerful one could not beat Tianxuan.


    "Look over there, the danger has already appeared..."


    The broken glass on the building has been repaired. From here, a blood-colored figure appeared where Su Yan was standing.


    This blood-colored figure can''t see the facial features, only the blood-colored light and shadow can be swallowed, almost unable to maintain a stable form, but it reveals an extremely dangerous aura.


    Although it has almost the same form as a human being, there is no doubt that this is some kind of beast!


    When Su Yan could see the gods, someone around him said: "That is the blood demon of Youquan, the ancestor of all blood vampires. You can slaughter hundreds of thousands of residents in a city alone!


    After Youquan Gorefiend appeared, he only did one thing, and that was crazy blood sucking.


    After being sucked by Youquan Gorefiend, the raven''s huge body was left with a dry skin.


    And after the blood demon of Youquan continuously sucked the blood essence of at least fifty corpses of ravens, there was no change in his figure.


    In fact, the blood it just absorbed was enough to fill a blood bank!


    Such a murderous thing must be very powerful!

 Chapter 2693： Five-man team

    Chapter 2693: Five-member team


    The sucked corpse was still carried by the green tentacles and dragged into the interior of the building. It seems that the owner of these green tentacles doesn''t care what happened just now.


    These strange and powerful monsters are hard to see outside.


    But appearing so densely inside the Lost City, I am afraid there is a very important mystery in the middle, it is not a coincidence that these two words can be said to pass.


    The cultivator said behind Su Yan: "Even if we are the existence of crossing the tribulation realm, it is extremely difficult to deal with Youquan Blood Demon. It is better not to provoke this kind of monster.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the Lost City, I could experience such kindness,


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you know a lot about the Lost City. What the **** are those green tentacles?"


    "That is the Celestial Birch Demon Vine, a plant that survives by absorbing bones and dead energy. Although it has no killing intent, once it is provoked, it will be more difficult to deal with than the blood demon in the quiet spring. In this lost city, there are countless powerful monsters You just stood in the middle of so many corpses, it is actually very dangerous! Because the smell of blood will attract those powerful and evil creatures!"


    "The Huangquan raven you killed so many just now may be the weakest creature in the Lost City. Many powerful creatures in the city use the yellow spring raven as food."


    This is almost the same as Su Yan''s judgment.


    "But... how did you know these information that even Di Shitian didn''t know?" Su Yan asked curiously, "How can this be considered Di Shitian''s territory?"


    "Because this piece of land was originally the homeland of my Yasha clan! But Di Shitian forcibly occupied it, and then drove my clan to the horizon of the West!"


    It turns out that these five-man team are all Yasha.


    Su Yan had a good impression of these five Yashas. First, of course, they took the initiative to help Su Yan avoid danger, and the second was that they did not have the domineering and superior feeling of Di Shitian in the process of getting along.


    The cultivator said to Su Yan: "My name is Pegu, the first warrior of the Yasha clan. I have seen how you slaughtered so many Huangquan ravens just now. You are extremely powerful, but you don��t seem to know the Lost City. Maybe we can team up and get what we need."


    Su Yan asked, "Do you know what I want?"


    Retorted: "I don''t know, anyway, you are not Di Shitian, then we have a basis for cooperation."


    Pegu really saw through Su Yan''s body that there was no blood of Emperor Shitian in his body.


    Su Yan said, "Although I am not Di Shitian, Di Shitian asked me to do things."


    "Then Di Shitian must want you to die, otherwise how could I send you to such a place? If it is possible, I would never come to such a ghost place!" Pegu said, "Even if it is a strong person who crosses the tribulation realm People are also in danger in strange places, and they are in danger of falling at any time."


    Pegu''s words were definitely not a joke, but Su Yan still didn''t care. As long as the long sword is in hand, Su Yan will inevitably be fearless.


    In the ninth reincarnation, Su Yan has set foot in many dangerous places in nine heavens and ten places. In terms of mystery and weirdness, this Lost City is indeed first-class mysterious and weird.


    In terms of danger, it is impossible to make the top three here.


    Su Yan asked Biangu: "It must be very difficult for you to go deep into the hinterland of Emperor Shitian and enter the Lost City. What do you want?"


    Risk and return should be proportional.


    Now that they have paid so much, if the final income does not match, wouldn''t it be a risk for nothing?


    But Pegu didn''t seem to intend to say it, but just asked: "I don''t know what you want?"


    Su Yan said directly: "There is nothing to hide. I came here for the Immortal Demon Tree. Since you know so much about the Lost City, then you should know where the Immortal Demon Tree is in the city?"


    If Su Yan rushed around the city recklessly by himself, he didn''t know how many evil things he would provoke.


    If they can lead the way, it will definitely save a lot of trouble.


    But Su Yan''s words came out, and the five-person team from the captain to the players showed incredible expressions.


    "Are you crazy? The Demon Tree is absolutely inaccessible!" These Yashas seem to be extremely excited, it seems that approaching the Immortal Demon Tree is tantamount to death.


    He replied: "My clan explored the Lost City for two thousand years, and paid the lives of countless strong people. Even our strongest king eventually fell under the immortal demon tree! If yours The goal is really the immortal demon tree, I advise you to stop. It is really not easy to cultivate to your level. I don��t know how much danger I will experience. It is not worth it to fall in this place in the end."


    Pegu''s dissuasion made Su Yan more interested in the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Of course, Su Yan could go to Longtan Tiger Den, which no one dared to go.


    Su Yan, of course, must surrender the peerless beast that no one dares to deal with.


    If he couldn''t even do these things, then how could he regain the spirit of the immortal emperor back then and regain control of the heavens?


    Su Yan naturally said: "How much information do you know about the Immortal Demon Tree? I have read the information of the Emperor Shitian Temple. They wrote a lot of messy things, and all the core and useful parts are completely unknown."


    Since he has decided on a good thing, it will definitely be reached.


    The opinions of others decided that Su Yan would not be affected.


    Pegu stared at Su Yan, his expression was very complicated, as if he wanted to talk but stopped.


    "No, Youquan Gorefiend is looking at us, have you found our trail?"


    The Youquan Blood Demon on the ground really stood up, and stared in this direction!


    Obviously, even the blood of dozens of ravens just didn''t make Youquan Gorefiend feel full, but made it even more eager for fresh blood and the pleasure of plundering life!


    There is no need to break the bones, the wizards in the five-person team have already begun to set up a hidden atmosphere.


    But it''s really too late to start arranging the enchantment, because Youquan Blood Demon is already approaching here!


    Obviously, Youquan Gorefiend has smelled the smell of fresh flesh and blood!


    Youquan Gorefiend is the level of a different-blood beast, which is only one level lower than the legendary monster like the three-headed dragon!


    Such monsters can turn a city of hundreds of thousands of people into ghosts overnight.


    If it were placed outside the Lost City, it would be enough to cause huge turmoil and panic!


    But Su Yan was not afraid, even with a spring breeze-like smile on his face, and with his own long sword, it fell from the sky so slowly!


    "What is he doing? He doesn''t know if Youquan Blood Demon is here, why did he go out?!" The members of the team couldn''t help becoming frightened.


    Pegu stared at Su Yan''s back and replied earnestly: "He intends to fight Youquan Blood Demon below!"

 Chapter 2694： Overwhelming advantage

    Chapter 2694: Overwhelming Advantage


    Su Yan slowly fell from the sky, and Youquan Blood Demon had turned into a **** light and shadow, quickly approaching here!


    This fast and slow, formed a sharp contrast!


    Not only was Su Yan very slow, he even had a little time to take care of, and even his expression was a bit leisurely.


    Yasha''s five-man team, watching Su Yan fall in this way, the emotions in his heart are a little unbelievable, and at the same time a little worried for him!


    Only Barge is slightly better, because he has already discovered one thing.


    Su Yan also rushed in front of them at a very fast speed. In terms of speed alone, Su Yan''s speed was much faster than Youquan Blood Demon.


    And Youquan Gorefiend is already a fierce creature known for its extremely fast speed!


    Even the speed will lose to Su Yan, this person dares to show off like this, no doubt because he has this ability.


    The next battle may even be one-sided, of course it is to Su Yan''s side...


    But the strength of Youquan Blood Demon is that its vitality is too strong, but it is very easy to defeat Youquan Blood Demon, but it is very difficult to completely kill it.


    This is also the real reason why they are unwilling to provoke Youquan Blood Demon.


    After all, Pegu was in the realm of Crossing Tribulation, and the realm was still higher than that of Su Yan, it was nothing unusual to have such insights.


    And below, Su Yan and Youquan Gorefiend have already met!


    One is extremely fast, the other is extremely slow, the contrast is extreme!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was still relaxed, but his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp at this moment!


    At the same time, the golden sword light was fleeting, and directly collided with the blood-colored light and shadow coming from the assault!


    This sword is almost astonishing! It exploded completely in just an instant!


    Although it is fast, the power of Jianguang is terrifying to the extreme!


    Almost all the glass in the surrounding buildings was shattered under the power of this sword, and smashed into the ground below, like a hail!


    And the **** light and shadow of Youquan Gorefiend was cut into two by Su Yan''s sword!


    "Unexpectedly, the first sword cut Youquan Gorefiend off! What a powerful sword! What a powerful swordsman!"


    "This swordsmanship is really strong! Who is this person? When did the Celestial Realm have such a powerful swordsman?"


    Pegu was also moved. He had expected Su Yan to be strong, but he still didn''t expect to be so strong!


    Su Yan not only had the upper hand, even the first sword cut Youquan Gorefiend off!


    Such a sword is unheard of in the Celestial Realm. Whether Di Shitian or Asura shouldn''t have such a powerful swordsman?


    Could it be that this person has been living in seclusion before, so that his reputation is completely lost?


    After this amazing sword, Pegu and the others have raised Su Yan''s strength by several ratings.


    But... Su Yan did not have the joy of victory on his face, because this battle is far from over!


    It can only be said that it has just begun!


    If a normal creature is cut off, it will inevitably be dying.


    But Youquan Blood Demon was obviously not a normal creature. After being cut open by Su Yan''s sword light, two groups of blood shadows smashed through the two-story overpass and hit the ground fiercely.


    Then in the ruins of the building, the two groups of blood shadows have slowly recovered.


    When Su Yan completely fell to the ground, the two blood shadows had become two independent Youquan blood demons!


    The same brutality and bloodthirsty!


    Su Yan has a playful smile on his face, "Oh, it turns out that this thing is like an earthworm. Will it become two if cut in the middle?"


    After pushing away the ruined wall that was pressing on his body, the two Youquan Blood Demons came to Su Yan at the same time from one behind the other!


    "Not good! Why did Youquan Blood Demon become two heads?"


    "It should be that after the sword was slashed away, the Youquan Blood Demon split again, right? Youquan Blood Demon''s characteristics are originally like this, using the sword more and more, although his sword is already very powerful, but this continues. If we go down, we will only be endless, maybe even we will be involved!"


    Then the eyes of the four members of the team turned to Barge.


    Since Pegu was the person with the highest cultivation base, he should also make decisions here.


    Whether to help Su Yan or retreat first, he must make a decision immediately.


    It''s just that there is no point in watching the game here.


    He replied: "The four of you will hide to our assembly point first. I will go down and help him fight. If I join hands with him, maybe..."


    At this point, I saw that the battlefield below has undergone a strange change!


    The two Youquan Gorefiends are pressing hard, and they have surrounded Su Yan one after another!


    Although the expression on Su Yan''s face was still relaxed and casual, he couldn''t handle the scene no matter how he looked!


    Su Yan has only one person with a sword, and he does not have the strange ability of Youquan Blood Demon that can split into two individuals after being beheaded. As long as he is hit by the claws of Youquan Blood Demon, he may be seriously injured and fall. Here.


    Moreover, as a swordsman, the most taboo thing is to suffer the enemy back and forth, this is very clear to everyone.


    So I want to see what method Su Yan uses to deal with this dilemma.


    I saw two blood shadows launching a charge together, passing two weird blood lights in the air!


    The speed of Youquan Blood Demon is indeed amazing!


    But at the moment when the two Youquan Blood Demons were infinitely close to Su Yan, Su Yan seemed to disappear suddenly!


    How can people suddenly disappear?


    It''s just that Su Yan''s speed was too fast. He flew into the sky above at the very moment of his death, and the claws of the two Youquan Blood Demons only caught his afterimage!


    Su Yan actually dodged an attack that was difficult to deal with in their eyes so easily and easily!


    Pegu''s judgment is indeed correct, Su Yan''s speed has an overwhelming advantage!


    The two Youquan Gorefiends couldn''t catch Su Yan, nor could they contain the huge kinetic energy of their bodies. The sharp claws actually pierced each other''s bodies...


    But even so, it did not bring about the expected casualties, on the contrary, the two Youquan Blood Demons reunited and merged into a Youquan Blood Demons!


    Su Yan was also extremely surprised at this point.


    The Youquan Blood Demon is like water, it can be divided into two groups, and can be brought together. The vitality can be said to be extremely tenacious!


    Unexpectedly, there will be such strange creatures in the Celestial Realm!


    Thinking of that, Su Yan''s long sword in his hand swung at the same time!


    This sword move was created by Su Yan''s perception of the tide.


    Every time the golden sword light waved, it brought a dragon chant! It''s as if the storm is hitting the shore again!


    The sword is used to such an extent, just watching it from the side, it can almost be regarded as artistic enjoyment!


    Even Barge was greatly shaken. As the number one warrior of the Yasha clan, he was of course proficient in various combat skills and had a grasp of all weapons.


    But for the use of swords, he couldn''t do it to Su Yan''s level anyway!


    Even if he was very resistant in his heart, he had to admit that he was far behind Su Yan in kendo!

 Chapter 2695： Tide Sword Art

    Chapter 2695: The Tide Sword Art


    With the swaying of the sword light, the sound of the dragon yin was endless.


    Even the ground shook!


    This sword art swayed wave after wave on the earth, quickly and violently!


    Just looking at it is enough to scare people!


    Su Yan made more than 30 swords in a short period of time!


    All these swords were slashed on Youquan Blood Demon''s body!


    The speed of the Youquan Blood Demon who had only completed the integration was greatly affected, and he almost completely withstood these sword moves of Su Yan!


    After Su Yan retracted his long sword and stood confidently on a street lamp in the distance, he saw the blood demon with sword wounds all over his body!


    If it was an ordinary monster that had withstood Su Yan''s terrifying sword trick, it would have been wiped out by then, and there would be no residue left.


    And Youquan Blood Demon can actually stand on the ground, which shows that its strength is indeed very strong. As expected, it is only one level lower than the three-headed dragon!


    If the interior of this Lost City is full of monsters of this kind, it would be really tricky!


    The five-man team at Yasha upstairs was also shocked. After such a sword tactic that was like a stormy wave hitting the shore was used, Youquan Gorefiend hadn''t fallen yet!


    How abnormal is the vitality of this monster?


    They couldn''t help but look towards Su Yan again. At this time, Su Yan''s image status in their minds has greatly increased. It''s not the same as just now!


    If you can use this kind of swordsmanship just now, looking at the entire wasteland continent, I am afraid that there are less than three people.


    How dare they look down upon such an existence!


    At this time, there is even an unreal feeling in my heart: I can''t expect to see such a powerful kendo master in the Lost City! It''s just like dreaming!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was still very confident at this time, standing on a high place, looking down at the Youquan Blood Demon, and had no intention of making any more moves.


    These sword wounds just now are not only physical injuries, but there is also a diffuse golden light shining out of the sword wounds!


    Then even the blurry facial features of Youquan Blood Demon spit out golden sword light.


    Su Yan''s sword tactics release the tide of Buddha, and what is the most distinctive feature of the tide?


    The raging waves hit the shore, endless!


    Since Tidal Sword Qi has entered the body, it will continue to cause damage in the body of Youquan Blood Demon!


    "This is... what swordsmanship? How can it be so magical?"


    Pegu explained: "I don''t know what sword technique this is, but after his sword light entered the blood demon of Youquan, it did not dissipate immediately, but continued to destroy it in the blood demon of Youquan... ��It is said that after the cultivation of sword light to the extreme, sword light can derive a variety of different attributes. This kind of continuous destruction sword light is undoubtedly suitable for dealing with opponents that can continue to regenerate! Just like Youquan Blood Demon Such existence!"


    At this time, Youquan Gorefiend was completely suppressed by the huge and terrifying sword light in his body, he knelt directly on the ground, and then roared frantically!


    The sword light in the body continued to hurt and stirred frantically, and even a fierce thing like Youquan Blood Demon couldn''t bear the pain!


    But the sword light that Su Yan left in Youquan Gorefiend still didn''t stop!


    The duration and extent of this sword light''s continuous damage are truly amazing.


    Some even exceeded Pegu''s expectations!


    So far, every time Su Yan has used the sword, they have been amazed!


    They finally understood why Su Yan would slowly and calmly fall from midair.


    With his swordsmanship, what else is there to be afraid of?


    Under the gaze of Su Yan and the five-person team, the sword wound on Youquan Gorefiend''s body began to shine, and finally pieces of red flesh fell from Youquan Gorefiend''s body to the ground!


    When the vitality in Youquan Blood Demon was almost destroyed, and even the powerful recovery ability was weakened to the extreme, Su Yan''s sword light remaining in Youquan Blood Demon also ushered in the most grand bloom!


    Youquan Gorefiend''s body was directly chopped into fine pieces and split into dozens of flesh and blood.


    "Being cut to this level, even Youquan Blood Demon must not be able to recover, right?"


    "This sword light is really terrifying! Who is this person? Why is he so powerful?"


    The gaze of the five-person team at this time turned to Su Yan involuntarily!


    Unexpectedly, the legendary Youquan Gorefiend was so vulnerable in front of him!


    Youquan Blood Demon is definitely not weak. The reason why the battle is so crushed is entirely because Su Yan''s strength is too strong!


    Some people even asked the bones: "Should we cooperate with him? This person is really strong!"


    But the battle is not really over yet.


    The many **** fleshy pieces scattered by the Youquan Gorefiend actually wriggled slowly on the ground again.


    This time even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    It''s not that Su Yan, a monster with strong resilience, has never encountered it before, but he has never seen a monster that can be recovered after being cut into thirty-six pieces!


    There are no bones in Youquan Gorefiend''s body, in a sense it looks like blood-red jelly!


    Such a strange existence must not be treated with common sense!


    The squirming flesh on the ground is slowly growing up, even if it is reborn, the speed is much slower than before.


    At this time, even the five-man team of Yasha couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    This rebirth process is undoubtedly the weakest moment of Youquan Blood Demon. If you do it now, Youquan Blood Demon must be completely unable to resist.


    But Su Yan actually stood on a high place, coldly watching the blood-colored flesh on the ground continue to change, and he was completely indifferent.


    "Could it be that the sword trick just now has exhausted all his true essence? Why hasn''t he shot yet?" the girl from Yasha asked strangely.


    Besides, they can''t think of a reasonable reason!


    No matter how you look at it, now is a good opportunity to continue to hunt down Youquan Blood Demon!


    The thirty-six pieces of meat split on the ground are not uniform in size.


    Some relatively large parts, such as the torso of the body, are about to be reborn successfully!


    If all the bodies are successful, then thirty-six Youquan Blood Demon will appear? !


    No matter who it is, don''t you want to face such a situation?


    Even Yasha''s five-person team couldn''t help but become anxious, and they looked anxiously one by one. I want to rush down now to help Su Yan deal with Youquan Gorefiend!


    At least it should have prevented the rebirth of Youquan Blood Demon first!


    If all the 36 pieces of meat are reborn, isn''t it necessary to deal with the 36 Youquan Blood Demons? !


    But Su Yan was really indifferent and didn''t mean to do anything.


    Su Yan stared at the Youquan Blood Demon who was slowly regenerating, and there was a very clear idea in his mind: This thing is like an enhanced version of earthworms, which is really fun.


    It''s a pity that I don''t feel very smart, otherwise it would be quite interesting to bring it back as a pet.

 Chapter 2696： One-man sword formation

    Chapter 2696: One Person Sword Formation


    Youquan Gorefiend may be a terrifying evil thing to others.


    But in front of Su Yan, it was really just a large earthworm. It took a little effort to subdue it, but that was all.


    The existence of the three-headed devil dragon was one level higher than the Youquan Blood Demon, and it was just a well-behaved little black dog in front of Su Yan.


    To make Su Yan feel jealous of the existence, it must be an existence beyond the truth of the world.


    The mere Youquan Blood Demon has no such qualifications at all!


    Su Yan just cut the Youquan Blood Demon into thirty-six parts, and the thirty-six Youquan Blood Demon on the ground were also reborn!


    Thirty-six Youquan Blood Demon possesses thirty-six times more ferocity!


    At this time, Youquan Gorefiend was indeed extremely angry, it had not been hit so hard in its lifetime!


    The huge anger and the desire for fresh flesh and blood mixed together, making it more and more violent!


    The blood demon of Youquan is murderous, and the atmosphere is extremely tense and solemn!


    Just looking at it makes people''s scalp numb!


    If the five-man team of Yasha just wanted to help Su Yan, now they only have the same idea, that is to retreat!


    How do you know that these 36 Youquan Blood Demons will not merge into a hundred or more next time?


    If it really cuts more and more, then defeating Youquan Blood Demon is almost impossible!


    But Su Yan didn''t shrink at all in the face of this huge number of Youquan Blood Demons!


    Instead, he leaped off the street lamp lightly, and slowly walked towards the Youquan Gorefiend with the long sword!


    That''s it!


    The most important thing in this world is to face difficulties. If this is not the case, what is the fun?


    While thinking about it, Su Yan showed an expression of interest.


    Since entering the Tribulation Realm, he hasn''t really fought like this for a long time!


    At this time, Su Yan''s inner fighting spirit was extremely high, and he only hoped that Youquan Blood Demon could really make him happy!


    So... it''s enough!


    With a sigh, Pegu leaped directly from the building and fell to Su Yan''s side, saying: "Brother, your swordsmanship is the only thing I have seen in my life. Swordsmanship is not easy to practice. You must have gone through hardships and dangers to get this supreme swordsmanship. It would be a shame if it fell here like this! A sword like you must be famous in the world! So please let me fight with you!"


    Because Swordsmanship had a strong appreciation for Su Yan, Begou couldn''t bear to see Su Yan fall in this strange place!


    But I don''t want Su Yan to say: "No, I''m playing with it. If you want two grandmasters who cross the tribulation realm to deal with it, you will look at this animal too much."


    Su Yan''s words and eyes contained strong confidence.


    At this moment, Pegu was almost taken aback, and then determined one thing: The swordsmanship just now was far from Su Yan''s limit.


    He just regarded Youquan Gorefiend as a rare pleasure in a long life.


    But in front of him were thirty-six Youquan Blood Demons!


    This kind of fierce thing is as fast as the wind, but not afraid of death, and has a very strong physical fitness!


    Although after splitting into 36 shares, the strength of each has declined.


    But it is always Youquan Blood Demon!


    If you underestimate it, you must pay a heavy price!


    Su Yan had already walked a few steps forward while he was dumbfounded.


    And the 36 Youquan Blood Demons on the opposite side also launched a charge!


    This time, Su Yan was obviously faster!


    There are many afterimages of Su Yan appearing in the sky and underground!


    The number of these afterimages of Su Yan is far more than thirty-six, and the overwhelming afterimages also carry a boundless sword aura.


    It seems that even these afterimages are made of Jian Qi!


    This seems to be the legendary sword qi to stay in shape!


    This kind of swordsmanship is not to mention invincible in the world, it is also rare in the world!


    Sure enough... Su Yan had reservations just now. When he got serious, the power of the sword was no longer the same as before!


    The golden sword light is like sunshine blooming!


    Countless golden sword lights pierced the body of Youquan Gorefiend!


    Su Yan completed a sword formation with just one person!


    One person has completed the encirclement of the thirty-six Youquan Blood Demons!


    It is very weird and exaggerated to say, but it is true.


    "This...what kind of sword formation is this? Is there a human sword formation?"


    "When the speed is extremely fast, it''s as if a person appears in dozens of positions at the same time, and maybe you can really play a sword formation. I thought about this kind of thing when I just learned swordsmanship. But everyone knows this. This kind of thing can only be thought of... how did he do it?"


    Bare the bones said: "This is the shape of sword aura! With the supreme sword intent, transform your sword aura into a shape and stay in the position of the sword formation! That''s why you can complete such a complicated sword formation with your own strength! There are really people who can cultivate to the point where the sword aura can stay in shape... I originally thought that this realm was just a legend, in fact, it is impossible to be a place that humans can reach!"


    After seeing Su Yan''s swordsmanship, these Yashas really began to doubt life!


    He even started to use a sword if the weapon he was using!


    Seeing Su Yan''s wonderful one-man sword formation, I couldn''t help but wonder: What kind of ghost did I practice in the past hundred years?


    The more you understand swordsmanship, the more incredible it feels.


    In fact, Su Yan''s sword itself is an existence that transcends the principles of the world.


    The mood and insights of the immortal emperor, as well as the experience of the ninth reincarnation, all these together can make Su Yan''s sword skills today!


    Looking at the world, except for one Su Yan. Who else can have such an achievement?


    This is a realm that they have exhausted their entire lives and cannot reach!


    It should have been only in the legend, not in the reality.


    It''s totally lucky to see them now!


    When Su Yan formed a sword formation by himself, when the sword light pierced everything...


    These 36 Youquan Blood Demons were really stabbed into smaller pieces this time!


    If all of these fragments can be reborn, the Youquan Blood Demon can split into tens of thousands at a time!


    If this is the case, Su Yan can only suppress it with a semi-immortal weapon such as the conviction Tianji!


    But... This time Youquan Blood Demon did not rebirth!


    This is exactly the same as Su Yan imagined. If it can be reborn in this way, then Youquan Blood Demon should also be considered a miraculous thing.


    This is something that even the strange beasts in the fairy world can''t do!


    The rebirth and restoration of the Youquan Blood Demon needs to be carried out within a certain range. When Su Yan completely chopped its body, the Youquan Blood Demon also lost the possibility of rebirth!


    This kind of thing is very simple to say, but in fact it is not easy to do it.


    Looking at the Celestial Realm, who has such incredible sword skills as Su Yan?

 Chapter 2697： Recalling the past

    Chapter 2697: Recalling the Past


    There are indeed many existences in the celestial realm that cross the tribulation realm, but these existences are almost all fed by the majestic aura in the celestial realm.


    It can be said that everyone is puffy in terms of cultivation base!


    If it is A- to practice in the world of heaven and human to reach the realm of tribulation, then the difficulty of cultivating to the realm of tribulation in the Age of Domination is definitely SSS level.


    It''s like the two rich two generations who inherited tens of billions of fortunes from the birth and transferred tens of billions of fortunes from scratch. There is bound to be a gap between these two people in terms of ability and ambition!


    There is a mess around.


    Although Su Yan''s sword was used to deal with Youquan Blood Demon.


    But Yu Wei still spread around!


    The building here is stronger than reinforced concrete, but even so, it is as fragile as a tofu block under Su Yan''s sword.


    Several overpasses and even a nearby building completely collapsed under Su Yan''s sword energy.


    The Lost City has the ability to repair itself, but when the degree of destruction is too high, it will take an extremely long time to repair it.


    Su Yan slowly floated into the sky again and returned to Pegu''s side.


    And Yasha''s five-person team also completed the rendezvous below.


    After reading Su Yan''s sword just now, they already had too many unthinkable in their hearts to ask Su Yan for advice.


    Maybe just hearing a little advice from Su Yan can benefit them for life.


    After all, such a great swordsman is almost only in the legend, and rarely can be encountered.


    With a light twist of Su Yan''s wrist, Tai''a''s pure golden sword light turned into a little golden streamer and flew back into Su Yan''s sleeve.


    This picture looks dreamlike, and this method is also very amazing.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Now I have proved my strength? You should be willing to take me to the Immortal Demon Tree, right?"


    He replied: "Perhaps we can work together, and everyone will get what they need. If you are going to the Immortal Demon Tree, you should be on the same road with us."


    "Good." Su Yan''s promise was very simple and straightforward.


    These Yashas all showed excitement after hearing Su Yan''s affirmative answer. It was really an honor for them to walk with such a great swordsman.


    Regardless of Di Shitian or Yasha, as long as it is a race in the Celestial Realm, almost all of them are very martial arts and worship the strong.


    As long as they are strong enough, they can eat well in such a world!


    Su Yan glanced at the remains of Youquan Blood Demon not far away. Then a sky-blue flame lit up at the fingertips.


    This sky blue flame is Su Yan''s natal divine fire.


    Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the sacred fire crossed the air and flew to the remains of the blood demon in Youquan and burned ragingly!


    The creature like Youquan Gorefiend really has endless negative emotions and all kinds of desires and evil thoughts. After the sacred fire burned, it smelled very stink.


    When this stench spread, even Su Yan himself couldn''t help frowning.


    Then everyone returned to the building.


    There are almost no furniture or decorations in the building. The interior of every room is almost empty.


    After entering the building, the barge has been leading the way.


    They took the relatively safe route they said.


    Of course, this route is also the experience that the Yasha clan has used countless blood to sum up.


    In a dangerous and strange place like the Lost City, the so-called intelligence is almost always exchanged for life.


    The next period of time was really quiet enough. With the addition of Su Yan, everyone''s sense of security has also improved a lot, and naturally they started chatting.


    Su Yan said that since everyone has decided to form a team, it is better to be honest.


    Su Yan said very clearly right from the beginning, his goal was only one, and that was the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Su Yan wanted to see how amazing the legendary Immortal Demon Tree is!


    He could actually make these Emperor Shitian who crossed the Tribulation Realm so fascinated!


    And the five-person Yasha team seemed to be a little bit hesitant. The two men and two women in the team stared at Begou for a long time. It seemed that they hadn''t agreed with Begou. They couldn''t even reveal their identity to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about this.


    But then he retorted: "I think Xiongtai should be a trustworthy figure. After all, with such a strong swordsmanship and control, a character like you is absolutely impossible to be a junior."


    Then he informed Su Yan of their identities and motives for their actions.


    Like Di Shitian, there are many tribes in the world of Yasha.


    It''s just that the number and the area under his control are far less than that of Di Shitian.


    Three of these tribes are the biggest!


    It is also the three largest tribes that support the power system of Yasha.


    The leaders of the three tribes take turns taking turns to take turns in the village, the existence at the peak of the power of the Yasha world is the warchief!


    The warchief can not only command the army of all tribes, but also be responsible for all foreign wars.


    It also has absolute authority internally.


    Therefore, as long as it is the ambitious generation of Yasha, they will covet the power of the warchief!


    In history, there have been countless infights for the position of the warchief. Even Di Shitian took advantage of the infighting of the Yacha clan to expel them to the far west.


    The two pairs of boys and girls brought by Pegu were born in the largest tribe of the Yasha clan. Although they are the same father and different mother, they are both the prince and princess of the Yasha clan.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but complain about the monthly birth here. After coming to this world of heaven and human, he had already met too many princes and princesses.


    This kind of status is like no money in the Celestial Realm!


    It''s no wonder that many strong people in the heavens and humans have established themselves as kings, and then the harem is in groups, and they have seventy or eighty sons in their lives.


    As Pegu said this, the expression on his face gradually became serious.


    But in fact, there is nothing weird about the things to be said later.


    The father of these four princes and princesses, the warchief, died in his prime, and died very strangely. After that, the brother of the warchief completed the upper position.


    After taking the upper position, he slaughtered dissidents wildly, and didn''t care about brotherhood at all.


    These old princes and princesses have completely lost their former respect and had to hide their identities in order to avoid killing them.


    In order to avenge their father, to regain the position of warchief, and to improve their own survival, they had to ask the first warrior of Yasha to help.


    Pegu thought of a way, and that was to go to the Lost City to retrieve the treasures of the Yasha clan that had been left here for thousands of years!


    Back then, the power of the Yasha clan was in full swing. The turning point was that the strongest warchief in history died in the Lost City, and even the treasure that symbolized the status of the warchief was lost in the Lost City.


    The warchief had not established a prince before his death, and even the treasures of the warchief had been lost. You must know that this treasure is not only a powerful magic weapon of over ten levels, but also a status symbol of the great chief!

 Chapter 2698： Big guy in front

    Chapter 2698: There is a big guy in front


    After the fall of the Great Chief, many tribes began to fight for the power of the Great Chief, and the tribes suffered heavy casualties.


    Only then will Di Shitian have the opportunity to take advantage.


    Although Di Shitian is also the system of the Middle Ages, but above these systems there is the highest authority-the council.


    When this kind of dispute becomes protracted and has suffered heavy casualties, the council will surely mediate the dispute.


    Yasha does not have such an error correction mechanism. On the surface, it seemed that he had lost to his own infighting and Di Shitian''s shamelessness.


    But in fact, it is caused by the overall backwardness of the system.


    The current warchief has only taken office, and he has already killed tens of thousands of Yashas, ??making all the tribes panic.


    If they can really go back with the treasure, there is a high probability that they can complete the turnaround.


    So they sneaked all the way into the world of Di Shitian, after many hardships and dangers, they finally entered the interior of the Lost City.


    Such stories always give Su Yan a familiar feeling.


    It suddenly occurred to me that this kind of story about the revenge of princes and princesses is the favorite drama of the earth''s film screenwriters.


    At this time, the five-person team had a very angry expression, vowing that they must avenge their father!


    King Yasha has more than one hundred sons and more than two hundred daughters. Su Yan really doesn''t think they can have a deep relationship with his father.


    The most ruthless emperor''s family, such a family can not use ordinary family affection to judge the problem.


    But it would be too horrible to tell the truth now, so Su Yan just listened and did not make any comments.


    The legendary treasure that the Yasha squad was looking for was also in the heart of the Lost City, at least about 70 miles deep into it.


    And at the core of the Lost City is undoubtedly the immortal demon tree.


    The closer you get to the Immortal Demon Tree, the higher the degree of danger.


    It is said that within the core five miles, even the existence of crossing the tribulation realm will have a great risk of falling!


    Pegu said these words of course for Su Yan, if he could, he hoped that Su Yan would not challenge the Immortal Demon Tree.


    An existence like the Immortal Demon Tree has long surpassed common sense and is an incredible existence.


    But Su Yan was obviously unmoved, making it clear that he was coming for the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Under the leadership of Pegu, after they entered the building, they trimmed it a bit, and Su Yan also received a hidden seal.


    What this Fuzhu concealed was not the incomparably powerful True Essence in the body, but the breath of the living.


    Many monsters in the Lost City are very sensitive, especially to the breath of living creatures.


    They had previously entrusted the role of this talisman to move so quickly inside the Lost City without incident.


    After entering the building, walk all the way down.


    His sight gradually dimmed.


    These strange building materials inside the building can actually emit a faint light under the dim light, which is enough to distinguish the direction.


    Su Yan and the others entered a huge underground space.


    Yasha''s five-person team was amazed at this huge underground space, but Su Yan thought it was nothing strange, because it was just an underground parking lot.


    From here, after punching through a wall, you will enter an underground passage.


    This underground passage is the absolutely safe route on the map of Yasha.


    Regarding the term "absolute security", Pegu was very careful when he said it, because in a place like the Lost City, there is actually no absolute security.


    Just be careful everyone!


    The speed of everyone is not fast, just ordinary walking.


    Walking in this empty underground space, the surrounding is very dark and quiet.


    This deathly silence gives people a very strong psychological pressure. It seems that from a certain corner of the dark, there can be a murderous thing even more terrifying than the Youquan Blood Demon!


    They traveled underground safely for almost three hours, during which they were very smooth, and nothing happened.


    Su Yan also learned a little bit about the situation in the territory of the Yasha clan, and by the way learned about the situation of the tribes like Asura and Raksha.


    Then Pegu suddenly stopped everyone with his hands, and the expression on his face had become extremely solemn.


    Su Yan stared at Barge, the thoughts in his heart were similar to Barge��there was a big guy in front of him!


    About three miles away. It is very likely to be even more powerful than Youquan Blood Demon.


    Because the closer the Lost City is to the core area, the stronger the monster''s strength!


    At this time they have been marching for several hours, and the evil things they will face will only be more terrifying.


    However, Su Yan was very curious about how Begou felt it.


    In the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm, Su Yan can be said to be the only existence.


    Su Yan''s strongest is of course his state of mind. After all, he is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, and he has the cultivation base of the ninth generation.


    Then there is divine mind!


    Previously, when Su Yan was meditating in the God of War and the Holy City, after the huge and boundless spirit was released, it was enough to shock and panic all Di Shitian!


    It is not surprising that Su Yan can perceive the danger a few miles ahead with Su Yan''s spirit.


    How did the barge do it?


    It seems that the masters of the fifth layer of heaven crossing the Tribulation Realm really have some special skills, otherwise they can''t make continuous breakthroughs under the strong pressure of the Heavenly Tribulation.


    The princess of Yasha asked strangely: "Uncle Pigu, aren''t we on an absolutely safe route? At least we should walk until tomorrow afternoon before there will be danger."


    Pegu sighed: "Thousands of years have passed since the route of this map was drawn, and it is only reasonable that any abnormal changes have occurred."


    "Then what do we do? Do you want to get around?"


    At this kind of moment, you need to make a decision.


    He replied: "Su Yan and I will go ahead and investigate. If we can drive it away or beheaded by force, it would be great. If this evil thing is really difficult to deal with, we will find another way."


    This is almost the most reasonable choice.


    Pegu and Su Yan set off together. For them, it was only a matter of thought that they wanted to arrive.


    Su Yan flew with his sword, and Su Yan saw a pair of dark bat wings grow out of the back of the bone, and then remembered that the legendary Yasha should have wings!


    And while flying, the inscriptions carved on the barge also glowed with a blue light.


    The history of these inscriptions is very weird, and it is still on the door.


    It was the first power that primitive intelligent creatures began to master after the opening of heaven and earth!


    Although this power is primitive, because it comes from the most direct source of heaven and earth, not everyone is qualified to bear and cultivate this power.


    There is nothing like this, so once you encounter a user of this power, you should never underestimate it.

 Chapter 2699： Stronger evil

    The second thousand and ninety-nine chapters are stronger


    Although the barge flew with a physical body, it was actually about the same speed as Su Yan''s sword.


    They traveled all the way, the speed is extremely fast.


    Soon the source of this evil was discovered.


    Nearly 500 meters away, Su Yan could already smell a weird and ferocious aura on his face.


    And there are many ruined walls ahead.


    The buildings here have been seriously damaged, and it seems that a very fierce battle has taken place here.


    Considering that the Lost City has the ability to recover itself, what they see now is definitely not the first scene.


    But even so, the extent of the damage still surpassed the scene after Su Yan and Youquan Gorefiend battled.


    The strength of the evil creature in front is bound to surpass Youquan Gorefiend!


    Who on earth has fought such a murderous thing here?


    Could it be that the council of Di Shitian fought here?


    Su Yan couldn''t help but a little doubt appeared in his heart.


    At this time, there was only a fierce aura left. If there was a fight, then the powerhouse of the council must have been broken here!


    Su Yan and Pegu glanced at each other, and they both saw seriousness in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, even Su Yan had curtailed his interest in playing.


    The light below was very dim, and the only dazzling light source was the Tai''a Excalibur in Su Yan''s hand!


    The golden sword light illuminates the ground!


    And the distance between Su Yan and the fierce thing was about 300 meters.


    At this time, the breathing sound like a broken wind box can already be heard...At the same time, that vicious breath has become stronger and stronger!


    At this point, the walls were covered with blue-purple vines.


    These vines are not so much like the stems of plants, but like the extension of blood vessels and nerves in the human body.


    In the front, Su Yan saw a strange creature that is difficult to define with animals or plants, lying in these cradles of woven stems.


    This strange creature looks like a virus cell, and its body is full of tiny tentacles, and there are no obvious facial features. From a distance, it looks like an extremely ugly sarcoma.


    The building a few hundred meters above it has been completely corroded and the sky is shining on it.


    And below it is an endless black hole.


    The surroundings are all covered with blue-purple vines, and with its breathing rhythm, these vines also follow the rhythm of the blood vessels.


    Even for strong people like Su Yan and Pegu, the first feeling is that they are not easy to deal with.


    Regardless of above or below, the severe corrosion suffered is due to the action of the mucus it secretes.


    This slime is so corrosive that even the bodyguard enchantment cannot resist it.


    No corpses were seen here.


    However, even if there is a corpse, it is estimated to have been completely corroded by the mucus long ago.


    Su Yan asked, "What the **** is this?"


    Pegu shook his head. He didn''t know what a ghost it was. In Yasha''s record, there had never been such a strange creature.


    The same goes for Su Yan, there is no record of this strange creature in the documents of Emperor Shitian.


    Within one mile of the surrounding area, it was recklessly transformed into what he liked.


    Being able to occupy the territory here in the Lost City for so long, it is definitely a very powerful monster, it seems that they really have encountered a tough stubble.


    "Su Yan, what do you think we should do?" Pegu asked.


    Su Yan''s expression at this time is still not very nervous, "It will not let us pass easily, right? It''s always a little test when it comes."


    Pegu did indeed have the meaning of temptation, but Su Yan was a step ahead.


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and the sword light was almost at its extreme when he shot it!


    A golden sword light flew directly towards the monster in the sky!


    But what is unexpected is that this monster is not clumsy at all. Before Su Yan''s sword light arrived, many vines were already entwined!


    These vines are by no means ordinary plant roots!


    Even Tai''a Jianguang would have to work hard to cut it through!


    And Su Yan''s offensive also stopped here, it can also be said to have stopped abruptly.


    Su Yan was holding a long sword and just face to face with this monster. The straight line distance between the two sides was no more than 100 meters at most.


    The monster was breathing continuously and seemed to be breathing hard.


    Although he doesn''t even have eyes, and the overall feeling is very clumsy, but in terms of the sense of threat, it is really far above Youquan Blood Demon!


    After staring at the monster at this extremely close distance, Su Yan also felt a threat.


    In fact, Su Yan and this monster looked at each other for a moment, but just like that, it seemed to have gone through ten thousand years.


    After this brief peace, the monster''s attack came again towards Su Yan!


    Countless vines flocked to Su Yan from all directions!


    This time the number of vines is enough to be overwhelming!


    Su Yan''s Tai''a sword light is already very powerful! But when facing this vine just now, I didn''t get any advantage.


    The texture and strength of this vine have tended to the level of heaven, material and earth treasure.


    And there are countless vines on this monster, many of these vines have been inserted into the surrounding shots, spreading towards two different worlds, on the ground and underground!


    So attacks come from all directions!


    And the sword technique in Su Yan''s hand also had an extremely strange change.


    This trick is flying dragon in the sky, which is a variant of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens"!


    After turning from a fist into a sword light, the power doubled!


    An existence like Su Yan can already be regarded as a great master of martial arts, so it is possible to have such a delicate change in his tricks at such a tense moment!


    Of course, this sword is more than a trick, the actual lethality is also very scary!


    Numerous golden sword lights spewed out from Su Yan''s hands, even if the tentacles came from all directions, it was completely useless.


    Because Su Yan''s sword has no flaws at all!


    Since there is no flaw, there is no room for breakthrough!


    Bi Gu only felt astonished, Su Yan''s sword was stronger when it was strong, and these two moves were much stronger than when they dealt with Youquan Blood Demon just now!


    But such a sword move can only protect yourself. If you want to win, it''s obviously not enough!


    And Pegu also almost understood Su Yan''s character.


    I know that people like Su Yan will never give up easily, especially when the opponent is a low-level evil thing that has not been activated by Lingzhi!


    Sure enough, a ray of gold appeared in Su Yan''s sword light!


    This golden color is absolutely different from the grand golden color before, and even a little peaceful!


    This gold obviously represents another level of power!


    After this indifferent golden light appeared, those tentacles were no longer Su Yan''s opponents!


    Even Begou didn''t know how Su Yan''s sword light changed. This was obviously a strange method he hadn''t expected!

 Chapter 2700： The stronger the war

    Chapter 2700


    Only after practicing "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" can Su Yan transform the power in his body into various types of power at any time, and then target his opponent!


    The evil thing in front of him was different from Youquan Blood Demon. So even the method of dealing with it will change accordingly!


    At this time Su Yan''s sword light was filled with a holy atmosphere!


    This holy sword light seems to represent the punishment of heaven!


    Sure enough, just like Su Yan thought, this monster is an ugly thing that grew out of the gloomy ground. No matter how strong it is, it will eventually be restrained by the Holy Light!


    So Su Yan''s sword light immediately turned into a sword of sanctions!


    This kind of sudden change will change. If there is no support from "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision", it is absolutely impossible to do.


    The general powerhouse, even the powerhouse who crosses the tribulation realm, can only use two to three powers at most.


    Most powerful people have cultivated a power to the extreme, and it is impossible to change their power attributes.


    These arguments are of course the one who knows best, after all, it is already a five-fold existence, and it is even enough to compare with the Pope of the Holy City!


    But Pegu realized that he couldn''t see through Su Yan at all!


    When dealing with Youquan Blood Demon before, Su Yan''s power attribute was pure destruction, but at this time it changed into a sanction by the Holy Light!


    The difference between the two is huge, and there is almost no possibility of concurrent training!


    But... things that surprised Pegu even more were yet to come.


    With a light flick of his finger, Su Yan actually sent the long sword in his hand!


    After the golden sword light flew out of Su Yan''s hand, it immediately turned into a long dragon!


    Although the golden real dragon was transformed by the sword light, it was extremely vivid!


    Regardless of whether the dragon chant or the dragon might radiate, it is easy for people to have a strange illusion: the long dragon transformed by this sword light is already a living thing!


    Long dragon rushed directly to the monster''s body.


    That strange existence like a sarcoma.


    Although there are many tentacles around who are desperately trying to stop them, only when they come into contact with the long dragon''s body, they have been turned into fly ash by the holy sword light!


    The long dragon slammed on the monster''s body fiercely!


    The surrounding mountains are shaking!


    Only Yu Wei caused more than a dozen buildings to collapse, and the tentacles spreading in the walls waved frantically!


    Immediately afterwards, almost all the surrounding buildings began to collapse frantically.


    This scene suddenly got bigger!


    The rumbling sound carries a lot of smoke and dust!


    After a while, there was only a huge hole within five miles!


    And in this cavity, there was another extremely sharp sound!


    The monster made a screaming sound after eating pain, just like the sound of a baby crying, just sharper and more terrifying!


    After the surrounding buildings completely collapsed, they could be seen very clearly. There is a bottomless pit under the monster.


    This big pit must be corroded by its weird slime.


    Pegu also found Su Yan in the first place. He didn''t know when the long sword had already returned to Su Yan''s hands, and Su Yan''s expression was still quite leisurely.


    It seems to be brewing a killer move that can completely knock down this monster.


    Just now, after the monster was hit by Su Yan''s sword in front, it was Jianguang Hualong''s ultimate move. It was actually only having more mucus on the body, making it look even more disgusting!


    This defense force is many times stronger than Youquan Gorefiend!


    The slime on the surface of the monster is also very corrosive to the sword itself...


    If it was just a general magic weapon, I am afraid that the first face to face would have been corroded by this slime and was completely useless.


    The monsters in the Lost City are really strong!


    Su Yan once again raised his evaluation of this monster in his heart.


    Just now Su Yan''s sword move was enough to make Emperor Shitian''s Tribulation Realm powerhouse fall. It could be said that it was a killer move with little reservation.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t kill this monster. Judging from the current situation, this monster can only be slightly injured at best.


    In other words, to kill this monster, Tai''a''s power alone is definitely not enough.


    "Are you going to take out the conviction halberd before you get here?" Su Yan asked himself in his heart.


    If you want to ask which of Su Yan''s magic weapon is the most destructive, it is undoubtedly the conviction halberd at present.


    But the conviction halberd is a gift that Su Yan intends to leave to the immortal demon tree. It would be a bit too shame to take the conviction halberd here before even reaching the core area of ??the Lost City.


    What weapons and methods are the best to deal with this monster?


    Su Yan suddenly had inspiration, and then there was a huge sickle with an extremely exaggerated shape in Su Yan''s hand!


    Perhaps the death sickle is the best weapon against this monster!


    This weapon exudes a strong and incomparable death aura, and the power in Su Yan''s body has also gradually changed, from the power of holy judgment to the most gloomy death aura!


    "This..." Pegu looked at Su Yan''s gaze at this time obviously more surprised.


    If you consider it from a certain angle, Su Yan should be considered a monster now!


    How can someone like Su Yan, who can convert the power in his body from one extreme to another at random?


    This is too exaggerated and bizarre!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Pegu would definitely not believe that there would be such an incredible existence in the world!


    Even if Su Yan cultivated the supreme level of forbidden practice, it shouldn''t be so exaggerated, right?


    Could it be that he is the projection of the gods of the upper realm in this world?


    Pegu is worthy of being the five-fold existence of the degree realm, and at this time it is very close to the truth.


    But this kind of thing was too bizarre, and Pegu immediately denied this idea. The man in front of him is indeed very powerful, but he is not yet close enough to rival the gods!


    Unless he can uproot the immortal demon tree!


    The monster has realized the powerful threat Su Yan brought to it.


    So this time the monster didn''t have any reservations. At least a thousand tentacles around him slowly moved towards him, intending to completely surround Su Yan!


    If you really sit and watch this encirclement take shape, even if Su Yan possesses the supreme swordsmanship, I am afraid it will not be spared.


    Because no matter how magical swordsmanship is, at least there needs to be room for display.


    If there is no room to swing the sword, then Su Yan is very likely to fall here.


    The weird tattoos on the body of the bones have become brighter. This is a strange bright white, just like the color of the stars in the sky!


    At the same time, there is the breath of the bones!


    When the first warrior of the Yasha clan no longer suppressed the power in his body, that huge aura unexpectedly flew many yellow spring ravens above!


    Pegu is now ready, if the situation develops in an unfavorable direction, he will definitely support Su Yan as soon as possible!

 Chapter 2701： Almost cut off

    Chapter 2701 was almost cut off


    But Su Yan may not really need his support.


    The death sickle slowly danced in Su Yan''s hands. Even after changing a weapon, the expression on Su Yan''s face remained unchanged and confident!


    The death on the death sickle gradually became stronger!


    These lifeless auras completely enveloped Su Yan. It seems that Su Yan has now turned into a **** and became the spokesperson of death!


    At the same time, the mysterious and mysterious heart of **** is also working at this time.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the world split into two.


    The first level is the world of physical dimensions, and the second level is the world of pure spirit!


    In the physical world, this monster is huge and boundless, giving people a crazy texture enough to destroy everything!


    But in the world of spiritual dimensions, the flame of this monster''s soul is very weak, so small that it is not as small as the average monster outside!


    Through the observation of the divided world, Su Yan showed such a smile as expected. If he had known it a long time ago, he shouldn''t use Tai''a to deal with these monsters.


    Death sickle is the most suitable for harvesting in the Lost City!


    Everything in this world should exist in balance.


    These monsters in the Lost City are ridiculously strong at the physical level, and even the master grandmaster who crossed the Tribulation Realm used his best to kill them.


    When the physical body is incredibly strong, the level of the soul will of course be very weak.


    This is a sense of balance.


    The largest dinosaurs that ever existed on the earth could be 60 meters tall, but in fact the brains of these dinosaurs were the size of a walnut.


    A small brain volume represents an extremely low level of intelligence.


    This is consistent with the monsters of the Lost City.


    To put it bluntly, it means that the limbs are well developed and the mind is simple.


    To deal with such monsters, if you must compare strength with them and break your wrists, of course it will be very difficult, because this is what they are best at!


    But if you can turn your head and change your mind, then you can defeat the enemy with your own strengths...


    Of course, the premise is that you have to have the heart of **** in order to perceive all this.


    There is also a special magic weapon such as the death sickle to be able to harvest after seeing through it all.


    Neither of them is dispensable.


    Su Yan''s face showed a weird smile, and Death Scythe was ready to harvest.


    The monster let out another cry of a baby, and then thousands of tentacles quickly gathered like electric lights, wanting to completely crush Su Yan into meat sauce!


    "Not good!" Barge has risen into the air, ready to help.


    But it was discovered that within the monster''s body, a strong death spirit suddenly broke out!


    This lifeless spirit is huge enough to swallow all life!


    Su Yan just waved the sickle slightly, and the battle was over.


    At this moment, Barge actually couldn''t understand. He has no heart of hell, and he can''t notice that the death sickle''s attack is not on the physical level, but on the soul level.


    This monster is really strong in the outside world, and the strengths and weaknesses are equally obvious.


    As long as the weakness is identified, it can be broken with a single blow.


    The power of Su Yan''s casual swing is actually not very powerful.


    Even if it was just a strong person in the Golden Core Realm, Su Yan would probably not be able to complete such a direct harvest if he went down.


    It''s just that this monster is too extreme, the physical level is extremely strong, and the spiritual level is extremely weak.


    The Lost City is separated from the outside world by the white mist, and the inside seems to be an independent ecosystem.


    The creatures outside have evolved intelligence, and then rely on intelligence to thrive on the earth.


    The creatures in the Lost City have moved on to another evolutionary path because of their unique environment. These creatures have pursued the absolute power of their bodies in unison!


    Just like the Youquan Blood Demon who was killed by Su Yan just now, it was also considered to be an extraordinary talent. But the same is not wise.


    Watching these tentacles connect to the monster''s body withered together.


    Su Yan already understood one thing: He can definitely walk sideways in this lost city!


    These monsters are extremely strong in front of the powerhouses of Di Shitian and Yasha.


    In front of Su Yan, he would only be extremely weak.


    Su Yan carried the sickle and slowly descended from the sky!


    And those vines lost the support of the body and withered quickly.


    These withered vines could no longer bear the monster''s huge body.


    Seeing that the monster''s corpse was about to fall into the huge cave on the ground, a **** light came out from the opposite side of Su Yan and the others, taking the monster''s body directly!


    The speed of this **** light and shadow is really fast!


    Even exceeded the speed of Su Yan Yujian!


    It came very suddenly, almost without warning!


    Su Yan was a little surprised for a moment, because even he had never thought that there would be a human sword faster than him in the Celestial Realm!


    The blood-colored light and shadow flashed by, so fast that the eyes could not catch it.


    But its target was not Su Yan, but the monster corpse that was already crumbling in the air.


    After the scarlet light and shadow cut open the monster directly, a bead appeared between the withered flesh and blood.


    This bead is milky white and full of power. It must be the inner alchemy condensed by this monster!


    Since it was Su Yan who killed the monster, of course it should be Su Yan enjoying the spoils. This **** light and shadow killed Su Yan and robbed him directly, which was too shameful for Su Yan.


    But this **** light and shadow were too fast, swept the beads, and left almost without reluctance.


    Su Yan was still carrying the death sickle at this time, and it was too late to react.


    His eyes narrowed into a line, staring at the dark passage ahead. See who is so bold, dare to **** food from the tiger''s mouth!


    But one thing is really amazing: inside Su Yan''s sleeves, the halberd of conviction is already about to move, and it seems to be echoing the magic weapon that emits a **** light.


    Fortunately, there are still bones at this time!


    Pegu had just urged the strength in his body to the extreme, in order to help Su Yan at a critical moment.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan slaughtered the monster easily, and Pegu had no place to vent his mighty power, and he was feeling uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, I got a chance to perform now!


    With the pierced bone as the center, a huge circle of stars rippling out!


    The inscription on the barge can absorb and refine the power of the stars, turning the stars and moonlight in the sky into their own cultivation base.


    After cooperating with the powerful combat skills related to the power of stars, the Yasha clan is so strong that no one can beat it!


    At this time, the starlight swayed, and even this **** light and shadow was shrouded in the starlight domain!


    This is within the domain, Bare bone can be regarded as the master of almost everything, even some physical laws can be temporarily distorted!


    The blood-colored light and shadow were still flying fast at this time, but the space seemed to be stretched infinitely. Even though they had exhausted all their strength, they could not fly out of the realm of starlight!


    This is the strength of the Five Powers of Crossing Tribulation Realm!

 Chapter 2702： Shura Sonic Sword

    Chapter 2702 Shura Sonic Sword


    The strength of Begou is really different from those of the venerables who barely entered the first level of the Di Shitian Council!


    Then Pegu slammed a punch, but the wind of the fist has completely collapsed many crumbling buildings around here!


    After that, the fist even shook the **** light and shadow!


    Pegu''s fist is very powerful, not to mention that it is incredible, at least it is already enough to shake everything.


    Under the pressure of Pegu''s fist, the blood-colored light and shadow had to be restored to its body, which turned out to be a thin and long blood-colored long sword.


    "Sura Sonic Sword? It''s really you!" The power in the body spit out even more intensely while Pegu said!


    As soon as Barge came up, he exhausted all his strength because he recognized the weapon and its owner from the beginning.


    The Starlight Domain continues to shine, and the consumption of True Yuan will inevitably be massive!


    Pegu''s true essence should be extremely strong! That''s why I dared to open the domain to this extent in battle!


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by such a strong true essence. Even if it is the existence of the fifth level of the realm, there are very few such strong real yuan!


    This can only be said to be extraordinary talent.


    Barge''s breath spit out another powerful force, and in a blink of an eye, he has snatched the milky white bead back!


    And the blood-colored sword disappeared in a flash, and disappeared in the dark corridor ahead with a scream.


    Su Yan''s imperial sword is of extremely high level, knowing that the screaming sound is due to the flying speed, and the sound produced by the sharp friction between the sword light and the air.


    It is absolutely impossible for a general fairy sword to fly so fast, this speed can no longer be explained by common sense.


    As far as flying speed is concerned, this **** sword light is even above Su Yan''s Tai''a!


    Even if there are no other abilities, just this speed is enough to threaten the powerhouse of the Tribulation Realm, not to mention, it can be said to kill all existence in a flash!


    There is such a terrible sword in the Celestial Realm?


    Bi Gu watched the **** sword light far away, and then received the starlight field, showing a pity expression, and then said: "It can only be so, after all, the other party uses the Asura Sonic Sword, which is already the fastest in the world. Sword."


    Su Yan asked: "Do you mean that the sneak attacker is Ashura?"


    Bare the bones: "Yes, it is indeed a rare powerhouse in the Asura clan, just like this sonic sword, it is very jealous!"


    Su Yan thought to himself that if the Asuras plan to blend in with the changes in the Lost City, there will definitely be a chance to meet in the future.


    But this Shura Sonic Sword still needs to be vigilant.


    In terms of flight speed, it is too fast!


    Even the divine mind didn''t have time to react, and Jianguang had already arrived!


    Su Yan almost didn''t react just now...


    Pegu handed this milky white bead into Su Yan''s hands.


    The meaning of barking bones is already very obvious, this is Su Yan''s trophy.


    When the milky white beads got in hand, I really felt that there was great power inside, after all, it was the inner pill formed by the hard work of a powerful monster beast.


    If this inner pill was taken directly, even Su Yan would be very inappropriate. The best way is to use refiners.


    If you can continue to make gains in this Lost City, then maybe you can make an unprecedented powerful hand string.


    Su Yan is really interested in this.


    Although he pushed back the powerful enemy, Begou couldn''t be happy.


    This trip has to beware of Di Shitian and fight against the powerful monsters in the Lost City. It is already like walking a tightrope on the edge of a cliff!


    If another Asura clan were added to confuse it, it would only make the situation more complicated.


    Su Yan said again: "You seem to recognize the owner of this sword just now."


    Pegu frowned and said, "She shouldn''t have been here."


    "Who is she?"


    Pi Gu was stunned for a moment before saying: "I was a little preconceived just now, thinking you should know her name. Only now I remember that you have never been to the Western Wilderness Land after all, so it is very likely that you have never heard her name. She is called Si Qing, and she is the princess of King Asura, and she is also a rare swordsman and powerhouse in the Asura clan. I don''t know what the situation is, how could she even come to the Lost City?"


    Su Yan said: "Her purpose is very likely to be the same as mine. It is directed at the Immortal Demon Tree. You just said the Asura Sonic Sword, what''s the matter with this sword?"


    Bite the bones, "Asura has eight arsenals, among which the eight most powerful weapons are known as the Eight Mantras. The Shura Sonic Sword ranks fifth among the eight mantras. The speed of sword light flight is even faster than The sound transmission is even faster. Being an assassin attack is no disadvantage, and it can be said to be annoying!"


    The martial arts of the Asura clan are far superior to other celestial races, and this need not be completely doubted.


    Di Shitian''s Royal God''s frontier army, if they did not rely on the army to fight directly with Asura, winning one out of ten games would be considered very powerful.


    Being able to obtain such a status in the Asura clan shows that the strength of the princess is absolutely extremely strong!


    The Shura Sonic Sword just now really impressed Su Yan very deeply.


    Pegu asked: "I just saw that you used this sickle to kill this vicious monster in an instant. Why is this sickle a magic weapon?"


    Su Yan said: "If this sickle is used to deal with you, it won''t be very useful. But if it is used in this Lost City, it can really run wild."


    In the battle just now, Pegu didn''t see where the winner was. After all, he didn''t have the heart of hell.


    It is impossible to divide the world from one''s own eyes.


    Su Yan said: "Let''s go back to the prince and princess first. You and I are walking on the road and talking."


    On the way back, Su Yan explained his reasoning and arguments clearly.


    The creatures in the Lost City have a completely different evolutionary path. In order to cope with this peculiar environment, they did not evolve in the direction of wisdom, but in the direction of another and more powerful body.


    As a result, their spiritual intelligence will be very poor.


    If there is a master who focuses on the spirit of God, come to this lost city, it will definitely be like a fish in water.


    Su Yanneng thought of such a disposal method in such a short period of time, and Pegu was very impressed by his wisdom.


    When faced with the extreme environment of the Lost City, the average master would involuntarily become nervous. There is definitely no way to be as calm as Su Yan while maintaining a calm attitude.


    If you don''t have a calm mind, you can''t immediately analyze the strengths and weaknesses of the enemy and ourselves.


    Not to mention finding the ultimate response.


    The battle that took place just now seemed easy to put on Su Yan''s body, but if I changed someone, I''m afraid it would only end up in despair.

 Chapter 2703： Holy artifact in hand

    Chapter 2703: Holy Artifact in Hand


    Su Yan''s analysis of the monsters in the Lost City is very reasonable, but he replied: "Just a wizard who specializes in spirits may not be able to cope with the situation in the Lost City. Just throw a spell from a distance and want to subdue the Lost City. This kind of thinking is too taken for granted."


    Powerful wizards in the Lost City do not have the ability to protect themselves, and secondly, those spells may not be so useful.


    Without a magic weapon like the death sickle, and the death energy of the huge true essence, Su Yan would definitely not have won so easily.


    It is indeed more reasonable to refute the bones. Su Yan really took it for granted.


    Whether it is the Yasha or the Emperor Shitian, when you come here to explore, there will be battle priests to follow.


    The space that the battle priests can play is also very limited, and in many cases it is a burden to the entire team.


    When Su Yan and Pier Gu went back, they saw the other four members of the Yasha Squad sitting on the ground with a sullen expression.


    A very brief battle seemed to have just happened around, and the result of the battle was undoubtedly the defeat of the four-man team.


    The victor was sitting on the ruins not far away, playing with a slender dagger in his hand.


    The victor is a woman. In terms of her appearance, she is enough to compete with Kashan, and she can be regarded as an overwhelming nation.


    But she has wild blood-colored long hair and blood-colored eyes!


    In this gloomy environment, this **** color is very beautiful, and it can even be said to be dazzling!


    Seeing her, Pegu made an expression like a big enemy, the tiger''s body was shocked, and said: "Why are you here?"


    And Su Yan has already reacted, she should be the master of the Asura Sonic Sword!


    You can also call her one of the eight gods of Ashura!


    It is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures that the women of the Ashura clan are as beautiful as flowers, and even the kings of Shitian covet this beauty.


    The two sides fought several times because of the beauty, and the casualties were more than one million!


    Si Qing really can afford such a reputation, the blood-colored pupils seem to be able to shine in such an environment, enough to **** the souls of all men.


    The situation is a bit tricky now.


    After all, Su Yan and Pegu were a little careless, thinking that after the Starlight Domain forced Si Qing back, the battle would have ended.


    After this, Su Yan and Pegu returned directly to meet, because they were worried about the four people in the team, so they barely stopped on the road.


    Si Qing not only had to make a detour, but even ended the battle before Su Yan and Pegu returned and captured the four.


    This speed should not be underestimated!


    "Master Biegu, your star power has shocked the Western Wilds. You killed at least one hundred thousand of those Emperor Shitian? My daughter''s family can''t bear your star power, so let''s put it away first. Maybe you think you can be faster than my dagger?" When Si Qing said this, her eyes turned to the four prisoners sitting on the ground.


    These four prisoners are undoubtedly the hostages in Si Qing''s hands, and they are even more of a bargaining chip for her to come to negotiate.


    It''s just that Su Yan hasn''t figured out what this Ashura girl wants.


    Now the distance between the two parties is about the same distance from the hostages.


    If you want to talk about the speed of the shot, then the bones are of course far inferior to her.


    Even Su Yan was not sure that he could beat Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword.


    She could kill the hostages and then escape.


    The seven or eight levels of the golden core are already considered top masters outside. If you practice some particularly powerful combat skills and have suitable magical weapons in hand, it can already become the mainstay of a city or a country.


    But in the special environment of the Lost City, this point of cultivation is really not enough.


    Basically at the bottom of the food chain.


    Bie Gu was arrogant and was never threatened by others, but at this time there was no other way. He could only obey Si Qing''s order, stopped his hand, could only slap her mouth, and asked in an angry tone: "You What do you want?"


    If these four were killed by Si Qing, then Pegu and their adventure journey would be meaningless.


    Su Yan didn''t feel threatened. On the contrary, he was very interested in this Ashura girl. He said, "You have come here before us. You must be asking for something. What do you want?"


    Si Qing stretched out her palms directly without speaking, but stared at Su Yan with scorching eyes.


    Su Yan threw the milky white beads directly.


    This milky white bead landed directly and steadily in Si Qing''s palm. But she shook her head calmly on her face, and said, "I don''t want this. You have snatched this one. This kind of thing is definitely not worth my second shot. You look down on me too much."


    After speaking, Si Qing threw this bead back into Su Yan''s palm.


    The power contained in this inner pill is extremely huge, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is worthless to put it outside.


    But Si Qing didn''t seem to care about it. As far as this is concerned, she and the women of the world are absolutely different from each other!


    "Then what do you want?" Su Yan asked.


    "Show me your weapon. It''s not the scythe or the golden sword. You know which one I''m talking about." Si Qing''s words were very firm.


    Si Qing''s words made Pe Gu confused, but Su Yan''s heart was clear.


    Su Yan knew exactly what she meant.


    Su Yan said, "Are you willing to release people after seeing my weapon?"


    "Of course. The inner alchemy battle just now is over. If you lose, you lose. I have always been very clear. One yard goes to one yard."


    After listening to Si Qing, a **** light and shadow flew out of Su Yan''s sleeves, and when it fell into her hand, it turned into a **** halberd.


    "It''s really it, the legendary holy thing!" Si Qing''s tone inevitably became excited, and the calmness just now was completely wiped out after seeing the conviction halberd!


    Su Yan had long known that the Conviction Tianji had a strong connection with the Asura clan.


    The conviction halberd just now had a strange echo with the Shura Sonic Sword.


    When he was still in the Silver Pine City Library, Su Yan had already made a decision to go to Asura''s territory to the west to see.


    It was only afterwards that everything got stuck before it was delayed.


    Now maybe I can ask some interesting things from this female Asura.


    Si Qing holding Su Yan''s halberd for the condemnation of sins was indeed very pious, similar to the expressions of the priests of the gods of war praying, and seemed to be on a pilgrimage.


    Su Yan slowly approached Si Qing and asked, "Which eight weapons are Ashura''s eight curses? Is there me?"


    "The eight curses do not include your sacred artifact. Of course, the sacred artifact is on top of the eight curses!"


    Su Yan asked: "You take a sacred artifact, then I want to ask you, what is a sacred artifact?"

 Chapter 2704： About Sacred Art

    Chapter 2704 About the Hallows


    Si Qing asked with a look of surprise: "Don''t you know? About this holy artifact..."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I only know that it has something to do with your Asuras, but I don''t know anything else."


    "Before this era, there was an age of mythology. The holy artifacts were weapons made by the gods in the era of mythology for asuras with supreme power! I have seen holy artifacts in various albums and murals. Play with it after getting it by yourself for a day."


    These myths and legends are not necessarily reliable, just look at Su Yan''s pet three-headed dragon.


    In the myth of Di Shitian, the three-headed devil dragon was almost elevated to the level of the car of the Demon God.


    Where can it actually be so terrible?


    The breath of Condemnation Heaven Halberd is unique, and it also has a wonderful connection with the eight curses.


    At this time, the halberd of the conviction was in Si Qing''s hands, and the blood-colored light kept vomiting, as if he could breathe.


    Conviction Tianji makes Si Qing love it, but the connection between Conviction Tianji and Su Yan is so close that it can almost be said to be unbreakable.


    That''s why Su Yan lent her the conviction halberd so generously.


    As long as it is within the range of Su Yan''s divine consciousness, it is impossible for anyone to take away the halberd.


    Si Qing suddenly raised her head and said, "Since you have the sacred artifacts in your hands, why do you still obey those Emperor Shitian? If I were you, the Holy City would be turned upside down, and the Emperor Shitian''s palace would be destroyed. Turn the whole thing over!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help being a little amused after hearing this.


    This Asura''s girl is really a wonderful person.


    What''s interesting about her is not that her skin is beautiful, but that her soul is interesting.


    Su Yan said, "I''ve done what you said a long time ago before I come to the Lost City."


    "It''s not that most of the power of the Holy Emperor and the Council is not in the Holy City. If they are there, you would be a great hero if you dare to do so."


    Si Qing really loved the conviction Tianji too much, and she was reluctant to change it to Su Yan after she fiddled with it for a long time.


    And Barge has already occupied a favorable position, even if she uses the Shura Sonic Sword to attack her, she can defend in advance!


    Pegu was obviously extremely afraid of her!


    Su Yan was not anxious to take back the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, and said, "You are an Asura, but you know so many things. With that said, even you have learned the news that the Immortal Demon Tree bears fruit?"


    She stared at Su Yan, and then said, "What are you kidding? Ashura is far in the sky, and the Lost City is the top secret of the Di Shitian Council. How could Ashura know such a secret?"


    Without waiting for Su Yan to refute, Pegu already asked: "You said that the Asuras did not participate in the affairs here, so why did you appear here?"


    Si Qing said: "You two are really idiots! Because I was bought by Di Shitian''s council a long time ago. I have always been their spy!"


    Pegu was taken aback for a moment, and saw a funny expression on Su Yan''s face.


    No one can think of it, Si Qing is so confident in saying this!


    It seemed that Pegu had said something just now, saying that she was the princess of King Asura?


    Does a princess actually want to mix with foreign countries?


    Moreover, she was also the holder of the Shura Sonic Sword, one of the eight curses, and her identity was even more sensitive.


    If this kind of words spread in the world of Asura, it will inevitably cause a great shock.


    Si Yin said this without scruples, indicating that this woman didn''t care about it at all.


    What she relied on was not something like fame or identity, but on her own strength.


    As long as the strength is still there, she can run wild without worrying about what others say! You don''t have to bow your head to any powerful person, just do whatever you like in your own way.


    Powerful and unrestrained, this is undoubtedly the state of life many people dream of.


    No wonder Su Yan would think she is a strange woman.


    Si Qing also stood up at this time, and directly returned the conviction halberd to Su Yan, saying: "You have to take care of this holy relic. The ambitions of the Asura clan are only more than that of Di Shitian. , If you let them know that you have the sacred object, you will probably be annoyed. We...will meet again later. That��s the first for today."


    After she said these words, she became disheartened. It can be said that interest comes fast and goes fast.


    Then he waved his hands at Su Yan and Pegu, the **** light and shadow appeared in an instant, and disappeared with a sound.


    The Shura Sonic Sword really deserves its reputation!


    Su Yan took the Conviction Tianji back into his sleeve.


    But Barge was slightly relieved from the tension.


    From a moment ago, Pei Gu looked extremely jealous of her.


    This fear is because Siqing''s record is definitely not as weak as he looks!


    How many Rakshas and Yashas died under her sword!


    Behind her beautiful appearance, there are mountains of bones.


    "The blood-colored eyes and the blood-colored long hair, and the fleeting beauty is quite interesting." Su Yan said.


    The prince and princess sitting on the ground were not in Su Yan''s thoughts, they had been completely subdued by Si Qing almost without effective resistance.


    It''s almost like a chicken just out of its shell, being played with by Si Qing and applauded.


    There is no room for resistance at all!


    Whether it is the fear of death or a strong sense of frustration, it is not a good experience.


    He replied: "No matter who she serves, things seem to be getting more and more complicated now. It''s better for us to finish our task early and leave here."


    Su Yan agrees that things have become more complicated, but he only thinks things are getting more and more interesting.


    It seems that this lost city is about to become a hunting ground for the strong.


    The feeling of hunting each other in the misty jungle is very exciting.


    As for who is the prey and who is the hunter, it all depends on the ability to speak.


    After bypassing the big pit, Su Yan and Yasha''s five-man team continued to advance through the underground passage.


    The journey after this encountered two more monsters, both of which were easily dismissed by Su Yan with a death sickle, and two more inner alchemy in his hand.


    After finding the weakness of the monster in the Lost City, it was quite easy to deal with it.


    Su Yan didn''t know that his ease, in the eyes of the prince and princess of Yasha, was so strong that it was abnormal!


    The more you go inside, the stronger the monsters in the Lost City are!


    But these mighty monsters would be defeated so easily in front of Su Yan...what is this not abnormal?


    They saw that Su Yan''s eyes had a completely new change compared to before, and their inner evaluation of Su Yan''s strength has improved by several ranks!

 Chapter 2705： Jiu Ying

    Chapter 2705: The Nine Infants of Wild Animals


    The next journey was also very smooth, and the team quickly entered the core area of ??the holy city.


    The biggest difference between the core area of ??the Holy City and other Lost Cities and other regions is only one thing: when the buildings here are attacked and wounded, a red liquid will flow out.


    This is of course very strange, giving people a strange feeling, as if all the buildings here are already some kind of living things.


    Besides, there is no obvious difference from other places. It is even more peaceful than the non-core area.


    And here, it''s almost time to part ways.


    Everyone��s purpose was originally different. The Yasha Squad��s purpose was to retrieve the long-lost sacred artifacts of the clan, and Su Yan��s purpose was to rescue the powerful man who fell to the Emperor Shitian Council. By the way, let��s take a look at the immortal demon tree One thing!


    Originally, Pegu''s parting speech was half said, and he even invited Su Yan to participate in their great cause of restoration.


    In the Western Wilderness Region, Su Yan had originally planned to visit, and he must have been able to appreciate the customs and customs that were completely different from that of Emperor Shitian, and was about to agree to the invitation of Begou.


    Suddenly, there was a scream from the front.


    This scream is full of desperate texture!


    Su Yan and Pegu suddenly changed their faces, and then Su Yan flew directly with the sword, and soon reached the source of the scream.


    But Pegu didn''t do what she thought, and directly followed Su Yan.


    Then the whole Yasha team moved, and they all followed Su Yan''s back.


    When Su Yan arrived, he first saw a huge Hydra raging behind many tall buildings!


    The surrounding buildings were badly damaged, and the ground was full of blood seeping from the buildings.


    And this Hydra moved comfortably on the facade of the **** mud.


    The sky in the Lost City is a permanent haze.


    But even if there is no sunlight, the scales of this Hydra are colorful.


    In front of Hydra, there are still two Di Shitians struggling to support it.


    Di Shitian''s height was almost two meters, but even so, in front of the nine-headed dragon, it seemed so small.


    The Di Shitian that can be seen in the Lost City is undoubtedly the Venerable of the Council.


    The Venerables of the Council represent the supreme force and absolute authority of the Emperor Shitian world, but at this time, only expressions of horror and panic remain on the faces of the two Venerables.


    "Su Yan, do you want to make a move?" Pegu asked.


    Su Yan replied calmly: "This monster is completely different from the monsters we encountered before. If I remember correctly, the name of this monster should be called Jiuying. It is a legendary monster of water and fire. Monsters that have ravaged the world. It��s not an exaggeration to say that they are all kinds of prehistoric species.


    Monsters like Jiuying have long been extinct in the human world in the Age of Doom.


    The aura in the heavens and humans is so abundant, probably because of this, it will be reserved.


    The breath that Jiuying exudes is completely different from the monsters before.


    It was originally a monster from the wild!


    After seeing Su Yan and his party, the two venerables both showed incredible expressions. They obviously didn''t expect to meet Yasha here...


    What they did next was very shameless, and after looking at each other, they flew towards the team together.


    Of course, doing this is not good, purely trying to use the team to divert Jiu Ying''s attention.


    But this idea is really stupid. Jiuying has a total of nine heads, even if one head is staring at a person, there are also extra heads.


    Su Yan took care of his free time and didn''t seem to be affected in any way, so he asked, "Are these two venerables of the council?"


    The two venerables glanced at each other, and both were a little bit horrified. They couldn''t guess the identity and origin of the white-clothed man in front of them. They only felt a deep and unpredictable aura from Su Yan.


    Before I knew it, I had already distanced myself from Su Yan.


    In a place like the Lost City, it is difficult to distinguish between friends and foes. No matter what you do, it does not hurt to be cautious.


    Su Yan can also understand this.


    Su Yan said: "I have an agreement with the Pope. If you can rescue you from the Lost City, the Pope will pay me. Here, this is my token."


    Su Yan picked up a golden token in his hand. This token was very extraordinary, full of holy breath.


    His Holiness the council of course recognized that this is the exclusive token of the Pope, and it is absolutely impossible for others to fake it.


    The two venerables were suddenly shocked. With the strength and face of the Pope, the mysterious masters invited must be very powerful!


    But the two Venerables were not completely relieved, but asked: "Since they are their own people, how can Venerable Master get entangled with Yasha. My Di Shitian and Yasha are incompatible and hostile."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I am not Di Shitian, and the hostile relationship you mentioned has no effect on me. Have you two seen the Immortal Demon Tree?"


    Upon hearing Su Yan''s question, the faces of these two venerables showed very strange expressions.


    It seems that Su Yan mentioned something extremely panic.


    Their panic seemed indifferent to Su Yan. The key was that they could bring Su Yan to the immortal demon tree.


    Everything after that has nothing to do with them.


    No matter how powerful the Immortal Demon Tree is, Su Yan will surely rely on his own strength to settle it without using the power of others.


    Of course, the most important thing at the moment is of course to solve the nine babies in front of him.


    The rank and strength of Jiuying, a wild alien species, should be comparable to the three-headed magic dragon. It was almost at the apex of the monster.


    If you want to go further, you must transform into a human form.


    But the stronger the monster, the more difficult it is to transform. A monster like the fox charm can transform into a human form in a hundred years.


    And monsters like the Nine Infants and the Three-Headed Devil Dragon, if they don''t have the strength to change their lives against the sky, they will never turn into a human form.


    While Su Yan was still thinking about these things, the two venerables of the council had fallen behind them far away, obviously using them as shields.


    The powerhouse who crossed the Tribulation Realm actually did this kind of thing, and Bare Gu was of course very disdainful of this kind of behavior.


    But Su Yan didn''t think it mattered, at least they had a very clear positioning of their strength, and they were considered smart people.


    The most annoying is actually the kind of people who don''t have much strength, but must try to say they can do it.


    However, after Su Yancai thought about it this way, a voice of the venerable came from behind: "Although you are a master invited by the pope, you need to know that the monster like Jiuying has reached the heavens regardless of attack or defense. Just now Venerable Yu Tian burned his own life, using the tenth-tier strongest combat skills, but failed to cause fatal damage to it, but killed it, do you really want to fight it..."

 Chapter 2706： The power of the legendary beast

    Chapter 2706 The power of the legendary beast


    Another Venerable also said: "Yes! This legendary beast is a alien species left over from the ancient mythological era. Even the council is helpless. You''d better not try to be aggressive, retreat with us, and plan for a long time. ..."


    Before this Venerable had finished speaking, Jiuying''s three heads had already attacked here!


    After the snake''s head opened, its sharp teeth were exposed!


    Before these sharp teeth arrived, there was a strong fishy wind blowing over your face!


    These two venerables almost instinctively retreated several tens of meters to the rear. How terrifying Jiuying''s attack was, they had already experienced it just now!


    Even Di Shitian''s tenth-level combat skills can only tickle it!


    Such a powerful fierce beast, even a strong man who crossed the tribulation realm, would be very difficult to deal with without a magic weapon.


    Blindly acting strong will only end in a fall!


    The existence of crossing the tribulation realm outside is enough to crush everything, but in this lost city, the three words crossing the tribulation realm do not have much special meaning.


    If they go crazy, they will die here.


    But... the two venerables saw that the three heads of the menacing Jiuying were frightened by a layer of golden light, and then they pressed hard to the ground!


    This golden power not only suppressed the three heads that Jiuying killed, but even the huge body of Jiuying overturned!


    The **** mud is rippling!


    With just the first blow, Jiuying has been overturned to the ground. This power is absolutely stunning.


    The faces of the two venerables were full of incredible expressions, as if they had seen something that shouldn''t have happened!


    "This, this, what combat technique is this..."


    "I have never seen such a powerful combat technique! He...deservably is the master Pope invited to help!"


    The two venerables were stunned at this time because of Su Yan''s strength, and they completely forgot the fact that they had fled just now. The speed of changing the face is already comparable to that of a chameleon.


    After Jiuying was overthrown by Su Yan, his eyes became even more annoyed. Such a fierce beast is extremely murderous, and its temper cannot be much better.


    And Su Yan''s suppression of Jiuying just now did not hurt the roots of this fierce beast.


    The golden light just now was the manifestation of Su Yan''s true essence, which was displayed in the form of "Li Jue". This huge true essence was as heavy as a mountain.


    If it were just an ordinary beast, it would have been crushed into meat sauce.


    But Jiuying only shook his head a few times, and he was back to the original.


    This is of course expected.


    Su Yan had never thought that it would be so easy to surrender Jiuying. Originally, the attack just now was just a test to some extent.


    Test the strength of Jiuying.


    The conclusion is that the strength of Jiuying is not much different from that of the three-headed magic dragon, and it may be slightly stronger.


    But if Jiuying and the three-headed magic dragon fight together, the result is still hard to say.


    Because this kind of battle is not only the strength itself, but also the skill and determination of the battle. Even the choice of the battlefield will determine the outcome.


    Moreover, if the two giant beasts really fight, it will definitely take a long time, and it is estimated that this lost city can be demolished seven or eighty eight.


    After Jiuying''s head recovered his sanity, a crimson flame spewed from his mouth!


    This flame seems to be a kind of dragon fire.


    Snakes are also known as little dragons, and it''s very common for the flames to emit with the smell of dragon fire.


    What''s more, Jiuying is still a super monster left over from the prehistoric era, and it is far stronger than the average dragon.


    Dragon Fire has two major characteristics. The first is extremely high temperature. Even if it is really steel, it can burn molten iron in an instant.


    The second is full of dragon aura, dragon aura can form a shock to low-level monsters, causing them to produce the most instinctive fear.


    Both of these points pose no threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to do it, the protective barrier of the golden silk armor directly expanded, directly blocking the dragon fire from the barrier!


    The dragon fire scorched the air. Although the barrier can block the dragon fire, it cannot block this heat wave.


    When this heat wave hit his face, the Yasha team was already stunned.


    The flame is like a wave, sweeping in, and the visual impact after seeing it from the front is really strong to the extreme!


    Of course, there are war priests who specialize in fighting fire in their clan. Those battle priests just put a few black balls.


    Where can the show be as powerful as a landslide and tsunami?


    "Is this the strength of the legendary monster?!"


    "This... Isn''t this too strong?"


    Su Yan''s barrier only protected the members of the Yasha team.


    Some of the huge waves of flames also bypassed the protective barrier, like a sword that seeks to chase the soul, and pursued the two sages fiercely.


    These two nobles did not have such a powerful barrier as Su Yan. Only one retreat and then retreat, this retreat has almost reached hundreds of meters away.


    The battlefield is getting farther and farther away, and it is about to leave the core area of ??the holy city!


    This seems to be a suitable viewing zone.


    Jiuying��s dragon fire caused a devastating blow to the surrounding buildings. Under the dragon fire, many buildings were directly turned into black scorched earth, and many parts of the buildings were even vaporized directly in the raging dragon fire!


    Pegu asked Su Yan: "Are you going to use a death sickle to deal with it?"


    Su Yan shook his head: "This guy is a fierce beast in the Eight Classics of Zheng''er, and it is totally different from the tattered goods outside. The death sickle can''t do anything for its existence."


    Listening to Su Yan''s words, the members of the Yasha team were very surprised.


    Originally they thought that Su Yan''s death sickle would be able to easily harvest Jiuying''s life, just like the previous battle.


    Whoever wanted it, Su Yan actually said such words.


    Isn''t the situation now very dangerous?


    Pegu immediately issued an order: "You first retreat to the outskirts of the Lost City. The battle here is not something you can participate in. Staying here will only get in the way."


    This is a very correct decision.


    Listening to Begou''s meaning, it seems that he intends to fight side by side with Su Yan. Before the fight, he must first relieve his worries.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Brother Pegu, the battle here has nothing to do with you. You might as well take the four princes and princesses to find your Yaksha artifact. I should be able to handle it alone."


    But Pegu said: "Along the way, we have accepted your kindness, how can we not report it? If it weren''t for your help, we would not have reached here so smoothly along the way. I would treat you as a friend. Since my friend is in trouble, how can I leave independently?"


    Although Di Shitian prided himself on being upright, he was a descendant of the sun god. But whether above or below the table, the magnificence is full of hypocrisy.


    Unexpectedly, this shameless Yasha is really serious about love and righteousness!

 Chapter 2707： The Trial of Royal Beast Fairy Technique

    The second thousand seven hundred and seven chapters of the temptation of imperial beast magic


    Although Su Yan didn''t need the power of Bone Bone, he still smiled and said, "Brother Bone Bone, why don''t you just fight for me here. I want to meet these nine infants alone."


    "But the power of Jiuying..." Pegu''s words were full of doubts.


    "It''s okay." Su Yan replied calmly.


    And Pegu had already noticed that Su Yan had already added a scarlet halberd in his hand.


    And this scarlet halberd is exactly the holy artifact of the Asura clan that Si Qing said!


    This weapon, even Siqing, who is one of the eight gods, can''t put it down!


    What kind of power will it have?


    Seeing Su Yan waved his big hand, he had already unlocked the barrier, and then slowly flew into the sky.


    The nine heads of Jiuying stared at Su Yan like this, seeming to be a little confused, wondering what this tiny human being was going to do in front of it!


    Su Yan wanted to determine one thing, whether Jiuying was wise or not, like the rest of the powerful creatures in the Lost City, nothing but fierceness and instinct.


    Su Yan had already planned to open a Beppu in the Heaven and Human Realm.


    If this Beppu can be guarded by the nine infants and the three-headed devil dragon, then the two evil creatures add up to a total of twelve heads, which can be said to be three-dimensional sea, land and air protection.


    Let��s not say whether it��s useful or not, at least pulling the wind is really pulling the wind.


    Highly intelligent fierce beasts have the meaning of subduing, otherwise the follow-up discipline will be very troublesome.


    And for the male of Jiuying, if he is not smart enough to put it next to Beppu, wouldn''t it be equivalent to putting it next to the dining table?


    Su Yan''s temptation was also very simple. He played a magic formula in his hand, and then there was a dazzling golden ring in front of him.


    This golden ring was quickly enlarged after being thrown into the sky by Su Yan, and then it was divided into nine, shrouded in nine heads of Jiu Ying!


    If Jiuying is a creature with high intelligence, then it will definitely resist this beast defense spell at this time.


    The nature of beasts is freedom. When they find that freedom will be bound, they will inevitably use all their strength to fight.


    I saw that the nine halos fell directly on the nine heads of Jiuying, as if nine huge snake heads were crowned.


    Seeing such a scene, the two venerables were even more shocked: "He actually wants to subdue Jiuying? Isn''t this a wishful thinking? Even His Majesty can only retreat to Jiuying? Does he think he is a powerful country, His Majesty Nothing?"


    "Yeah! If he is really good, how could he not even join our council? There is not even the name of a Venerable...How could it be possible to subdue Jiuying?"


    These two venerables belittle Su Yan at this time, just to promote themselves.


    They couldn''t deal with Jiuying, but Su Yan knocked him to the ground as soon as he met him. And this man is not even a member of the council!


    The long-term pampering and superiority also allowed their vanity to grow to the point of no addition.


    Unless Su Yan completely surrendered to Jiuying, leaving them speechless. Before that, in order to maintain their self-esteem, they would say all kinds of strange speeches.


    Su Yan''s Royal Beast is from the immortal world, created by himself.


    At that time, Su Yan dominated the world in the fairy realm, and opened up thousands of miles of fairy beasts like phoenix and unicorn.


    If it were Su Yan back then, he would definitely look down on the Hydra that Jiuying was rolling in this mud.


    But here is the lower realm, after all, to be able to conquer the three-headed dragon first, and then to conquer the nine infants, has been regarded as unprecedented, and it is very likely that there will be no future.


    Seeing that the nine halos fell on Jiuying��s head, even confining Jiuying��s head...


    "Is it done?"


    Almost everyone present found it incredible. Because Su Yan''s beast-repelling spell actually restrained Jiuying so easily!


    But Su Yan let out a sigh.


    Jiuying didn''t resist the magic of this beast at all, not because it wanted to be conquered by Su Yan, or because Su Yan''s magic was too powerful.


    It''s simply because it doesn''t have an IQ, so it doesn''t understand the effect of Su Yan''s spells.


    This spell has no murderous aura, so Jiuying''s instincts cannot be stimulated. There is no resistance at all...


    This tentative spell told Su Yan one thing, that is, the nine infants in front of him are just ordinary evil creatures. Although they are huge and powerful, their IQ is not higher than that of a dog.


    There is actually no value to subdue.


    After being enveloped, the halo on Jiuying''s head began to tighten automatically, which meant that the Royal Beast Fairy Art had entered the next stage.


    When these auras were tightened, they were directly placed on Jiuying''s neck, and Jiuying finally became extremely alert!


    At the same time, he was struggling very madly!


    Underneath Jiuying was a blood-colored mud. When Jiuying''s huge body and nine heads struggled madly, the blood-colored mud also began to violently quake.


    Blood was everywhere, and the earth was shaking violently.


    The two venerables were already speechless at this time, and the words of Su Yan that were inferior to the council''s words just now had been beaten in the face.


    At this time, only the same doubts remained in my heart: Looking at Jiuying''s struggling strength, could this mysterious man in white really conquer Jiuying?


    Almost everyone had this expectation, except for Su Yan.


    Su Yan knew very well in his heart that the Royal Beast Fairy Art could only cause great trouble to Jiuying, and could not really help this fierce beast!


    The Immortal Secret Art he used was indeed the Art of the Immortal Realm. It should have been more than enough to deal with Jiuying, but there is an important problem: Su Yan now has no immortal power.


    Without the power of the immortal world, that Royal Beast Immortal Art had only one shape. If Jiuying were a little smarter, he would have already broken free from the shackles of Yu Beast Immortal Art.


    Jiuying had a very powerful power in the first place, but it had insufficient IQ and would not use this power.


    Su Yan watched all this calmly.


    The Hydra continued to struggle in the blood-colored mud. When the fierceness reached its apex, it actually bit the shackles on the other with one of its heads!


    The shackle was immediately broken, but at the same time two huge blood holes were left in the neck!


    Then the rest of the heads also followed the same pattern, and the nine heads actually bitten each other and fought fiercely!


    Su Yan almost understood why Jiuying had no intelligence at this time. These nine heads were fighting fiercely all day long, and they didn''t even bother to think about other things.


    It seems that having too many heads is not a good thing.


    After breaking all the nine shackles on his neck, Jiuying was also injured.


    The blood hole in the neck is shocking, this kind of wound is definitely deadly enough for humans or Di Shitian.


    However, such a wild alien species as Jiuying cannot be treated with common sense at all.


    Not only was this kind of injury not fatal, but it angered Jiuying even more with pain and bleeding!


    Both Jiuying''s fierceness and anger reached an unprecedented peak.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s conviction halberd was also shot!

 Chapter 2708： A battle that must not be approached

    Chapter 2708: A battle that must not be approached


    This is the first time that Bie Gu has seen Jue Gui Tian Ji make a move, but after seeing this time, Bie Gu has already understood why Si Qing will show such love to Jue Gui Tian Ji!


    And why the shameless Condemnation Heaven Halberd is also regarded as the holy artifact of the Asuras!


    When Su Yan began to use the power of the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, the entire sky turned into a strong blood color!


    When this force is still condensing in the sky, I already feel like my heart is pressing a big rock, and there is unparalleled pressure rising in my heart!


    Even the strong who crossed the tribulation realm can''t be spared!


    Even the existence of the Five Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, which is very rare in history, is under this pressure, and it is extremely difficult to maintain a stable mood.


    Needless to say, the rest of the Yasha squad!


    They originally thought that the Tai''a sword was the limit of Su Yan''s strength. After all, this sword skill had reached the apex that they had seen and heard.


    Then Su Yan took out the death sickle, shattered the physical and spiritual constraints, and wiped out several terrifying beasts from the soul level!


    They originally thought that the Tai''a sword and death sickle were Su Yan''s limit, and then Su Yan took out the conviction halberd...


    The conviction halberd undoubtedly surpassed the previous two, almost representing the purest destructive power between heaven and earth!


    The gossip is divided into black and white.


    Yin and Yang correspond to birth and death!


    There is the power in heaven to make all things grow and flourish.


    There is also the purest power of destruction!


    And the power of the conviction halberd is just taken from the purest destructive power of the heavens, and even comes with half the law of the fairy world!


    Such a weapon is absolutely at the apex of all weapons in the Nether!


    It is impossible for other divine soldiers to surpass the power of the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, at best it is equal to it.


    It can even be said that such a divine weapon as the Judgment Tianji was born for destruction!


    Even in the hands of Yama, who is not able to cross the tribulation realm, the power is already large enough to challenge the existence of the strong tribulation realm!


    Now in Su Yan''s hands, of course it can exert its power more perfectly!


    There are three thousand avenues between heaven and earth, and Su Yan knows them all!


    When he stood in the sky with the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd in hand, he seemed to have become a concrete embodiment of the ruinous side of heaven!


    Even the expressions in his eyes no longer contain human emotions, and they are extremely indifferent and cold.


    Even Barge was shocked. Because Su Yan''s state of mind at this time is definitely above the tribulation realm!


    As for what kind of advanced level he has reached, he doesn''t even know the bones!


    After all, Pegu had already crossed the five levels of the Tribulation Realm, and knew everything that this realm should have and should cultivate, but he found that he couldn''t understand Su Yan at all!


    The blood-colored lead cloud became heavier and heavier, and even the weird creatures outside the core area could not restrain the restlessness and panic in their hearts...


    Although Su Yan hadn''t taken a shot at this time, the whole city had become very restless.


    At the top of the building in the distance, Si Qing looked at Su Yan in the sky with a look of longing.


    If she was sure, she would have already killed Su Yan and snatched the conviction Tianji!


    When that man easily handed the conviction halberd to her, she already knew that she was not even sure of 10%!


    The situation is completely under the control of that man.


    If she acts strongly, she will most likely die. Even if she has absolute speed...


    This is what the spirit sense produced by the years of life and death told Si Qing.


    Now that Su Yan stood in the sky, it really proved that Si Qing''s spiritual perception was accurate.


    It is time to see how much the man can exert the power of the sacred instrument condemning halberd!


    Suddenly, the terrifying coercion suddenly disappeared, because this cohesive force descended on the earth following Su Yan''s words!


    "Sin 1: hate the heavens!"


    The immense and boundless power directly fell on Jiuying!


    All nine heads of Jiuying struggled violently!


    But no matter how violently you struggle, it is useless!


    Because the power of the conviction halberd is overwhelming!


    Even the building outside the **** quagmire was crushed into powder in front of the absolute power of the conviction halberd!


    Huge cracks appeared on the surrounding ground, and countless blood-colored slurries poured out, as if the ground was crying for blood silently!


    If you were to be a person than the Lost City, then this person is undoubtedly losing blood!


    The Yasha Squad is still far from the battlefield, and the distance it retreated just now seems to be not enough!


    Now the core area of ??the holy city has become very insecure, at least five miles away.


    Those star inscriptions on Pegu''s body gleamed again, supporting a beautiful enchantment.


    The battle behind him is too terrifying, if it is affected, it may have unpredictable consequences.


    Even if they can''t help Su Yan right now, at least they can''t hold back, can they?


    But this immense power is only the beginning.


    "Sin two, the mystery of the gods!"


    At the time of sin one, Jiuying still had room to struggle. At this time, he was completely subdued in the blood-colored mud, and all nine heads were pressed into the bottom of the mud.


    Even the outline of Jiuying''s body can only be vaguely seen on the surface of the mud!


    Such a battle would be too shocking.


    The Venerable also said with a solemn expression: "It seems that we can only continue to retreat. What is the source of this helper invited by the Pope? How can he be so powerful? Seeing his appearance, it seems that he is not a pure-blooded Di Shitian, but an impure Can the **** Emperor Shitian grow to this point? Who is his master, and what combat skills did he cultivate? What weapons did he use?"


    Another venerable said: "Could it be the secret weapon that the pope has cultivated for many years? With such strength, wouldn''t it be possible that the temple will dominate the holy city in the future?"


    The Venerables talked to each other while flying, and they all saw each other''s surprise in each other''s eyes.


    It seems that Su Yan has become a more terrifying monster than Jiuying.


    Although Jiuying is powerful, he will be trapped in the Lost City and will never be able to go out for disaster.


    But if the mysterious master invited by the Pope joins hands with the temple, he has the strength to overturn the existing power system of Emperor Shitian!


    Originally, almost three-sevenths of the masters in the council were members of the battle hall.


    The Battle of the Holy Palace already has a great advantage. If there is a mysterious master who is powerful enough to crush Jiuying to help out, it is possible to drive the royal family out of the holy city!


    At this time, what Su Yan showed with the conviction halberd was the absolute power that was enough to overwhelm everything and break all balance!

 Chapter 2709： Overwhelming power

    Chapter 2709 The Overwhelming Power


    As the two venerables retreated, they saw blood-colored lightning already appearing in the blood-colored clouds, and the surrounding wind seemed to be blowing!


    The blood on the ground of the Lost City spread more and more severely.


    All these together, it is like the end of the day!


    In terms of destructive power, Su Yan is indeed far above Jiuying!


    Speaking of terrible things, Su Yan''s murderous aura with the Sentencing Heaven Halberd is far more terrifying than Jiuying!


    It is no wonder that the two venerables are even more afraid of Su Yan!


    In front of Jiuying, they still have the possibility of escape.


    But facing Su Yan, they didn''t even have the possibility of running away!


    In the tumbling **** mud, suddenly there were a few more waves!


    The sudden rushing flood seemed to gush out from the ground, impacting in all directions!


    These floods actually originated from Jiuying. According to legend, Jiuying was originally a monster of water and fire, which could not only breathe fire, but also spit water.


    The flood that Jiuying spit out swept all directions and destroyed many buildings!


    After the blood flooded everywhere, the surrounding area had become a piece of Zeguo ruins.


    At this time, even the outside of the core area of ??the holy city was greatly damaged. If this battle continues to escalate, it is really very possible to destroy the core area of ??the holy city!


    The battle has just begun and has fundamentally changed the surrounding landscape.


    If such a battle occurs in a densely populated area, the loss will be immeasurable!


    In the **** river, Jiuying''s tail was fleeting, but a huge storm was set off!


    Then three kinds of flames of different nature emanated from the water, directly taking Su Yan in the sky.


    These flames flew over a hundred meters in the sky, forming an amazing pillar of fire on the blood-colored waves!


    "Is a monster like Jiuying so tenacious? It''s already reached this level, and it still has the ability to fight back!"


    Such a counterattack is meaningless to Su Yan.


    "Sin three, God''s punishment comes to the world!" Su Yan''s tone was as indifferent as before, even his hair danced, his clothes swelled to the extreme, and the true essence in his body was pouring frantically!


    Using the conviction halberd, the consumption of true essence will be massive!


    A huge amount of power requires a huge amount of true yuan.


    "Sin four, falling from the sky!"


    There is almost no stopping, and the terrifying coercion and true essence are further enhanced!


    At the beginning, it was only open to sin four, and the three-headed dragon had already succumbed. What about Jiuying?


    The red lightning fell from the sky and danced into a dense grid on the **** waves!


    Such a scene is scary enough just to watch!


    More crackling sounds shook people''s eardrums!


    The fact that the battle caused the world to change is already very shocking, but this is just the beginning.


    At this time, the coercion of Pang Dao fell from the sky, and even the clouds in the sky seemed to be pressed closer to the ground by this powerful force!


    This is the power of falling from the sky!


    From the perspective of the two venerables, it really seems that the sky is about to be forced down by some force!


    The visual shock and the texture of the breath conveyed by this surging power are really difficult to accurately express in words!


    The buildings on the ground were almost completely crushed into pieces by this absolute force, and the blood-colored water surface seemed to boil.


    When the boiling reached its peak, the thick blood around it was forced away. These **** waters formed huge waves and rushed towards the surroundings!


    There is no water in the original **** mud!


    A huge pothole with a radius of at least five miles was formed!


    Jiuying was lying in the middle of this pothole, suppressed to the extreme!


    The five-colored scales continued to emit blood, and although the nine heads were pressed on the ground, they were still breathing fire and water!


    "This power..." Si Qing''s body was stiff, and she did not expect that Su Yan''s power would be so terrifying after being blessed by the conviction halberd!


    This kind of power, even the holy **** of Asura, the holy emperor of Emperor Shitian, the barge of the Yasha clan is far less.


    This is already another dimension of power! It is a power far surpassing the peerless powerhouse in the Celestial Realm!


    "Stubbornness!" This is Su Yan''s evaluation of Jiuying.


    "Sin Fifth, Eternal Punishment!"


    Si Qing''s pupils were constantly enlarged because of panic... She really couldn''t imagine that this man''s power could rise further!


    Can he... actually use Ashura''s sacred artifacts to such a degree? !


    The power of Sin Five is far beyond what Jiuying can bear.


    Jiuying''s body was violently twisted on the ground, and this distortion was accompanied by the crushing of bones and internal organs!


    Jiuying let out a cry like a baby crying, which was extremely stern.


    Under this immense and boundless pressure, even Jiuying couldn''t support it at all, let alone people!


    Even if it is a strong man who crosses the tribulation realm, who dares to say that he can survive this moment? No matter how they practiced, they couldn''t have Jiuying, a powerful body that came from the age of prehistoric mythology.


    Therefore, this power is overwhelming and absolute!


    Even the strong who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not bear it!


    In the end, Jiuying''s body was cut into dozens of segments by a powerful force. The flesh and blood were mixed together, and it was hard to see the extreme.


    Su Yan''s purpose in doing this was to prevent the Nine Infants from coming back to life. The vitality of this wild and wild animal was extremely strong. There is only a little chance, maybe they will come back to life.


    Bloody water spread in the pothole, full of stench.


    The battle was over at this time, the surrounding city clusters were completely gone, and occasionally I could see the waste residues of some buildings, and the appearance of the land had been completely changed.


    It was a prosperous city before, the core area of ??the Lost City, and the most densely built area.


    At this time, even the ruins of the city could not be seen, only a huge pothole and the mess of blood around it.


    Su Yan slowly fell from the sky, and the eyes of those watching Su Yan had become different now.


    There are worship, yearning, jealousy, shock, fear... all kinds of emotions are extremely complicated.


    Su Yan fell into the huge pit, and the pit that was smashed with powerful pressure just now was more than 100 meters deep.


    In the process of falling, Su Yan saw some strange things coming out of the ground...


    It seems that these things are the rhizomes of some kind of plant, but these rhizomes show a strange black color, and they keep shining with a blue light, just like neon lights.


    These rhizomes were even inserted directly into Jiuying''s body, and at the same time, a network-like organization was re-laid on top of the corpse.


    The buildings of the Lost City can be reborn after destruction, most likely because of these rhizomes like a network.


    These rhizomes are most likely to be found in every corner of the Lost City, at least this core area is entirely their chassis.


    These rhizomes... are they immortal demon trees?

 Chapter 2710： Harvest demon pill

    Chapter 2710 Harvesting Demon Pill


    These strange rhizomes spread and breed underground.


    The severely damaged ground around it has built a whole new vein because of these rhizomes.


    And above and below this vein, the damage to the earth is already recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that the restoration power of the buildings in the Lost City comes from these strange vines.


    These vines spread under the ground, and the distance is unknown.


    It is even possible that the entire holy city is under its cover!


    This is already the core area of ??the Lost City, and a little bit of association can think of a certain connection between these strange vines and the immortal demon tree.


    In all likelihood, these are the rhizomes of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    It might be straightforward to say that it was the immortal demon tree that supported this lost city.


    The rhizomes around Su Yan slowly spread, some even inserted into Jiuying''s nine snake heads and mutilated body.


    After absorbing the huge vitality and the essence of flesh and blood that Jiuying has not completely dissipated, the growth rate of these strange vines has become even more crazy.


    Some even twisted around where Su Yan was, and Su Yan was also very surprised by the vine.


    Because even he has never seen such a magical vine.


    Then Su Yan raised his hand and shot two sword auras!


    A sword aura cut the vines easily, and a sword aura cut open Jiu Ying''s remnant body, and an inner alchemy shining with a pale yellow light appeared in Su Yan''s sight.


    This demon pill was in Su Yan''s expectation.


    Su Yan gently raised his hand, and the demon pill flew into his hand.


    The demon pill of ordinary monster beasts is at most the size of a thumb, while the demon pill of Jiuying is almost as big as a table tennis, and the weight is extremely heavy after starting.


    Such a heavy demon pill is rare in the world, and this Jiu Ying didn''t know how many years he had existed in the Lost City before he could condense such a huge demon pill.


    The Lost City can be said to be left alone and independent, without any disturbance from outsiders for many years.


    If there is enough strength, the interior of the Lost City can indeed become the most lucrative monster hunting ground.


    After Su Yan got the demon pill, he flew into the sky.


    After searching with the line of sight for a while, he found the location of Barge and Yasha Squad.


    Then he flew to Barge''s side.


    Seeing the light yellow demon pill in Su Yan''s hand, the Yasha team showed an expression of surprise: "Is this Jiuying''s inner pill?"


    They can all feel the majestic power from this inner alchemy, which is worthy of the inner alchemy from the wild and wild animals.


    In fact, the whole body of Jiuying is a treasure. The scales can be used to refine battle armor, and the eyes and bones can be used to refine various magic weapons.


    But in the huge pothole, those strange vines have almost finished covering.


    The remains of Jiuying are almost invisible.


    Pegu said to Su Yan: "I seem to want to change my mind. Why don''t you follow Su Yan to see the Immortal Demon Tree..."


    Even monsters like Jiuying were so ruthlessly and easily killed by Su Yan. Maybe Su Yan could also bring down the Immortal Demon Tree by virtue of the power of the Heavenly Sentence Halberd.


    More importantly, the purpose of Pegu''s adventure in the Lost City to find the Yasha Relic is to overthrow the existing king.


    If the sacred object is found, the rest of the Yasha tribe may respond in one go and get a great help.


    However, if there is a super power like Su Yan to help out, even if they don''t have a holy relic, they will definitely be able to respond.


    Or simply, they only need Su Yan''s strength.


    If they are more flexible, why must they look for that very uncertain holy thing at this time.


    To be honest, this holy thing has been in the Lost City for thousands of years, and there is no news.


    No one knows whether this trip will succeed.


    The powerful power displayed by the Conviction Tianji just now is already an absolute and crushing power.


    Seeing Su Yanqi''s calm and leisurely appearance, it was obvious that he hadn''t exerted all his strength yet.


    Barge is already the strongest of the Yasha clan.


    If he and Su Yan join forces, then looking at the entire Celestial Realm, except for the Di Shitian Council, there is almost no power to deal with them!


    Regaining the position of the warchief is almost a certainty.


    Why do we need to find another holy thing?


    The several warchiefs in these thousands of years have not had the blessing of holy relics, but this does not hinder their status at all.


    Su Yan replied to the bone: "The star inscription and the power of the stars on your body are also very powerful. If we join hands to deal with the immortal demon tree, we will definitely be more confident."


    Su Yan also admired the power and personality of Barge.


    And one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    After seeing those magical rhizomes just now, Su Yan also became extremely curious about the power of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    If there is a barbarian sweeping the formation next to it, it must be more secure.


    The two venerables flew to Su Yan''s side again, and saw that Su Yan had already killed Jiu Ying, and even the most precious demon pill had been captured in his hands. Their attitude towards Su Yan had become much greater than before. different.


    All the faces of the two venerables were pleasing smiles.


    The Venerable said: "The power of the Venerable Car is really not trivial. The few tricks just now caused a vision between the world and the earth in an instant! It is indeed the helper invited by the Pope, and it really has the power to reach the sky..."


    "Yes! We knew from the first meeting that the superior driver''s strength is extraordinary, just avoiding it was to make room for the superior driver, so as not to hinder the performance of the superior driver!"


    The praise of these two nobles made the Yasha team very uncomfortable.


    They were obviously another face just now, as if their council was so great, and their words were full of mockery of Su Yan.


    At this time, after seeing Su Yanqi triumphantly and showcasing his mighty power, he actually brags shamelessly again, as if he had the foresight.


    These two venerables spent a long time talking about Su Yan, only described Su Yan as unparalleled and supernatural, and finally asked Su Yan''s identity.


    "My name is Su Yan." Su Yan''s answer was very simple, only four words, and very calm.


    The Venerable naturally does not only want to know a simple name, but more importantly, to know the origin, country and mountain of Su Yan.


    Such a strong man, even if he was unknown before, after leaving this lost city, he will naturally become the focus of all forces.


    But Su Yan obviously did not intend to confess to them, but instead asked about their previous experience.


    The council initiated the exploration of the Lost City, almost twenty-five days ago.


    These twenty-five days are enough for a lot of things to happen!


    And just before Su Yan and these two venerables met, another venerable was killed by Nine Infants and then swallowed by nine snakeheads.


    "What did you encounter after entering the Lost City? You must explain it in detail as much as possible." Su Yan said.

 Chapter 2711： Why not give it a go

    Chapter 2711, why not let it go


    The two venerables originally had doubts about the identity of Pegu and Yasha Squad. After Su Yan''s sharp gaze was stared, their heart defense was immediately defeated.


    The realm of Di Shitian''s master of crossing the tribulation realm is very vain, and the cultivation of his mood is far from keeping up with the current realm.


    Su Yan used the eyes that contained sword intent to deal with it by witnessing, and it hardly formed any effective resistance.


    Time is pulled back to a month ago.


    The council got very accurate news that the immortal demon tree in the Lost City had changed.


    If it is someone else who sent the news, there is still room for authenticity.


    It happened to be the Venerable of the Council who sent the news!


    In fact, there is a Venerable from the Council who stays on the periphery of the Lost City all the year round, monitoring every move in the city.


    This Venerable Norma was born with the ability to communicate with various creatures such as plants, trees, and other creatures, and his divine consciousness was ten times that of the average emperor.


    After using his own secret method, he divided a part of his divine mind into the body of the Yellow Spring Raven.


    The Yellow Spring Raven flies in the sky and can overlook everything in the Lost City!


    The city of the Lost City will vibrate every six hours, and the powerful beasts in the city will also become restless!


    And the root of this anxiety obviously comes from the core area of ??the Lost City!


    Through the eyes of the Yellow Spring Raven, in the high altitude, the Venerable Norma could indeed see that all the strange vibrations of the Lost City came from the immortal demon tree.


    The immortal demon tree is also full of golden fruits!


    Venerable Norma''s mind was greatly shaken, and he immediately wanted to get closer to explore the fruits of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    But also here, the Yellow Spring Raven controlled by his divine mind was directly cut off its head by some invisible force.


    The temptation of divine mind has ceased!


    Therefore, the news of the council regarding the fruit of the immortal demon tree is absolutely true.


    According to the records of the council, the immortal demon tree bears fruit at most once in a thousand years, but this frequency is not fixed.


    Sometimes it will take 1,500 or 2,000 years to bear fruit.


    Su Yan had already read all those records of the immortal demon tree fruit when he was in the holy city.


    The reason why these Di Shitians were fanatical was that they believed that the fruit of the Immortal Demon Tree could be refined into an immortal medicine.


    As long as you take the immortal medicine, you no longer have to worry about the catastrophe, and you can truly live your life with the sky.


    For this enthusiastic reason, Zhan Sacred Hall organized a wave of people and horses, and the Holy Emperor organized another wave of people and horses.


    The two groups of men and horses have entered the Lost City one after another, and there has been no news so far.


    The two venerables in front of them followed His Majesty the Holy Emperor, beheading many powerful monsters along the way, and after damaging the two venerables, they entered the core area of ??the holy city.


    Here, they encountered three creatures that should have been extinct in the age of ancient mythology.


    What their ancestors encountered was a legendary creature like the Fire Phoenix!


    When the flames of the Phoenix Phoenix burned the sky, they could only fight and retreat.


    But I don''t want to encounter a more vicious Qiongqi later!


    It is said that there are wolves before and tigers behind, but so.


    These emperor Shitian''s powers of crossing the tribulation realm did not have the strength of Su Yan, let alone the magic weapon such as the conviction of Tianji.


    During the fierce battle, two more venerables fell.


    Both military spirit and morale have reached the bottom.


    So the two venerables retreated. Although today''s council claims to have reached the strongest peak in history.


    But before even seeing the Immortal Demon Tree, it had already damaged several venerables.


    From the monster beasts in these core areas, it is not difficult to infer how strong the Immortal Demon Tree is. With their power, can it really resist the power of the Immortal Demon Tree?


    Successive defeats have fundamentally shaken their confidence.


    This shakes even His Majesty the Holy Emperor has no way to intervene and control.


    When panic occurs, it will spread immediately.


    These Di Shitian masters were lacking in the cultivation of their minds, so they immediately retreated.


    The reason for finding it can be considered very high-sounding. The council has also organized several explorations of the Lost City before.


    In the end almost all ended up without a disease.


    Since the ancestors were all broken and settled in the council, it would make sense for them to give up now. Because this is something with precedent.


    Anyway, as long as they leave this lost city, they will be able to become the noble venerables of the Emperor Shitian clan, enjoying the respect and glory.


    As long as they don''t say it, who can know what happened in the Lost City?


    But the holy emperor, who was revered as the number one master of the emperor Shitian, said he would not give up anything!


    So many sacrifices have been made, and now you have entered the heart of the Lost City, how can you give up here?


    If you give up this time, who knows whether the immortal demon tree will bloom and bear fruit a thousand years or two thousand years later?


    The robbery is always a knife hanging on everyone''s head. After a long thousand years, perhaps even the holy emperor''s deity has fallen under the robbery!


    When you have the ability, why not give it a go?


    What''s more, even if you want to quit now, I am afraid it is not that simple.


    The road here is extremely difficult and dangerous, and the road back is not easy either!


    Is it possible that you have to wait until the robbery is added before you know you regret it?


    Everyone disagrees, and they are unable to convince each other, the direct result is parting ways.


    If the Venerables of the Council want to go their own way, they can not buy it from anyone''s account. Even the Holy Emperor and the Pope are only half a level higher than these Venerables.


    The relationship between each other is not superior.


    After the split, three venerables retreated from the core area and wanted to leave the Lost City. Unexpectedly, in the process, I ran into Jiuying again, and as a result, another Venerable was killed.


    Later, I met Su Yan and the Yasha team.


    In other words, they have gone through many hardships and many people died, but in the end they didn''t even see the appearance of the immortal demon tree!


    If it''s Su Yan, since he has already reached this point, he will have to try and see what the Immortal Demon Tree looks like.


    It''s definitely not going to be a hundred miles away and then retreat!


    There is really no reason for this kind of thing.


    Isn''t it the same as when you go back now to encounter those powerful monsters?


    These two venerables have their own set of rhetoric: "His Majesty the Holy Emperor is too conceited of his own ability. The reputation of the first master of Emperor Shitian has caused the Holy Emperor to lose his judgment. Also lack of preparation."


    If the Holy Emperor had not promised extremely significant benefits, they wouldn''t be willing to follow the Holy Emperor to the Lost City adventure.


    They are already the great masters of the founding sect. They are respected by thousands of people in their own sect. There is no need to come here to risk their lives!

 Chapter 2712： Taboo power

    Chapter 2712 The Power of Taboo


    Su Yan naturally dismissed the words of these two venerables.


    It is not difficult to hear the meaning of indulging in ease from their words.


    These two venerables have lost the most important quality of being a monk-the enterprising spirit to face difficulties!


    If you are not enterprising, you will definitely hesitate in your practice.


    Because practice is always going against the sky. The yoke that God gave to mankind is to live one hundred years old, which is the destiny of mankind.


    And the longevity of cultivation is to break the fate given by God!


    Guarding the sky is the essence of practice.


    When these two venerables were lying on their books of merit and complacent, and were no longer willing to take risks with their bodies, it showed that their lives as monks had almost come to an end.


    It is almost impossible for them to improve their cultivation level anymore, it is very difficult just to keep the current state.


    And after talking with Su Yan, the two venerables heard Su Yan''s off-string sound-he was also directed at the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The two venerables boasted about Su Yan again, saying that Su Yan was a celestial means and supernatural power, and then they said that they were inadequate.


    What these two venerables think is not critical to Su Yan.


    The key is that they told Su Yan that if they proceed in a straight line, they will encounter Fire Phoenix and Qiongqi.


    Both of these are monsters in mythology, which are the same as Su Yan''s three-headed dragon.


    In terms of strength, it might be even more powerful.


    Because the three-headed dragon has almost no natural enemies in the Southern Wilderness, these two monsters are monsters living in the core area of ??the Lost City surrounded by powerful enemies.


    The living environment of the two sides is really very different.


    Su Yan was not afraid of these two monsters, but...just now in the battle with Jiuying, Su Yan had already spent a lot of true energy.


    If the goal is the last immortal demon tree, then you should reserve your strength a bit to avoid unnecessary battles.


    Pegu asked: "Su Yan, what are you going to do next?"


    "It''s already here, if you don''t take a look at the legendary Immortal Demon Tree, would you be content?"


    Pegu and Su Yan smiled at each other. He also meant the same thing, saying: "Of course I will not be reconciled if I go back now. With my ability to join forces with you, I shouldn''t be deterred here!"


    After watching Su Yan''s several battles, Pegu was no longer cautious, but a raging fighting spirit burned in his heart!


    If it''s possible, who wouldn''t want to be unrestrained and unscrupulous?


    What''s more, Pegu has already reached the fifth stage of the Tribulation Crossing Realm. Such realms are already very rare in the history of the entire Celestial Realm!


    "There are four great Jedi in the world of heaven and human. I am afraid that all the core secrets of the Lost City are on this demon tree! If we can crack the secret of the demon tree, we will definitely be able to stay in history!" Even the princess of Yasha can''t help but change Got excited.


    They really couldn''t help in the next battle, but it was a great honor to witness such a moment in itself!


    The big potholes on the ground have been quickly repaired, and the strange rhizomes are really extraordinary.


    When I walked around, the Yasha team was amazed at all this.


    The most surprising thing was Su Yan, because these vines didn''t seem to use some ordinary spells.


    Ordinary spells really can''t do such a magical point!


    Vines can change into soil, rocks, and even strange building materials. The two words of usage can''t explain this magical change!


    This is to change physical properties from the most fundamental level, except for the supreme power of immortality, only that power can do it.


    But this power should be taboo in the lower realm... Could it be possible that the Immortal Demon Tree actually mastered this taboo power?


    Thinking of this, even Su Yan''s heart was tight. It seems that the key to the core of the matter has been obtained...


    The Lost City is full of hundreds of meters tall skyscrapers, especially in the core area.


    The building materials used in these skyscrapers are very advanced, at least far beyond reinforced concrete, not to mention the exaggerated roads and overpasses in the city.


    It seems to be a picture of the future world.


    This represents the super-advanced civilization in the prehistoric era.


    It''s just that this civilization was destroyed for unknown reasons, only such a lost city was left to prove that it once existed.


    But in this world full of futuristic sense, there are all kinds of strange monsters.


    The future sense of science and technology and the monster beast are obviously incompatible and contradictory!


    However, the powerful monsters that have been encountered before, whether Youquan Gorefiend or the monster that doesn''t know animal or plant, and the huge Yellow Spring Raven, can all be imagined from the perspective of biological transformation.


    Prehistoric civilization has mastered the technology of monster transformation, so it can create these strange and dangerous creatures.


    Looking at it from another angle, these powerful evil creatures can actually be used as biological weapons!


    At least, the world that Su Yan has visited so far, whether it is from various countries or various forces, is extremely difficult to resist these powerful monsters in the Lost City!


    But this assumption is bankrupt after encountering Jiuying just now and learning that there are monsters like Fire Phoenix and Qiongqi ahead.


    Whether Jiuying, Phoenix, or Qiongqi, these are all mythological creatures.


    The so-called mythical creatures cannot be copied and manufactured by humans.


    Mythological creatures are powerful because they are born to conform to certain laws. These rules, even if you are proficient in genetic modification and other biotechnologies, you can��t make up for it!


    Technology is always just technology, and law is completely two fields.


    The law is aloof and is a taboo that mortals cannot touch.


    These laws are mysterious and mysterious, even the existence of crossing the tribulation realm may not be able to master, let alone mass production of this type of creature!


    This is something that humans and Di Shitian cannot achieve no matter how hard they work.


    Because this was originally the privilege of the upper realm, at least the rank of Xianjun would do!


    How could there be the strength of Xianjun in this mere lower bound?


    But there are always exceptions to things in this world, unless this prehistoric civilization has developed that kind of taboo power!


    Only the power of this taboo can break the shackles of reality and create mythical creatures!


    However, as many results are obtained, there is a price to be paid. This is the most basic common sense at the magic level.


    To make these mythological creatures, you must pay a very heavy price!


    It is so heavy that even a civilization with hundreds of millions of people cannot afford it!


    In Su Yan''s view, this advanced prehistoric civilization is very likely to be played by himself.

 Chapter 2713： Finally see the immortal demon tree

    The second thousand and thirteen chapters finally see the immortal tree


    When Su Yan sat on the throne of the Immortal Emperor, he looked across the heavens and worlds. Many powerful civilizations and worlds were not destroyed in the hands of the enemy. In fact, they were all destroyed by his own madness.


    The creatures of the lower realm can never challenge and master the power of the upper realm.


    Because he has not experienced the baptism of the tribulation, he has become an existence beyond all. This power is the best to make all creatures in the lower realm crazy!


    The robbery is not a mechanism established to punish powerful monks.


    But to become a higher being, a necessary baptism!


    The two sages of the Emperor Shitian didn''t even understand this kind of truth, and they only had the emotion of fear as a tiger towards the catastrophe, and of course they were as stupid as a pig and dog.


    The princess of Yasha asked: "Do you have a question in your heart, who built such an incredible city here! I know a little bit of architecture. These buildings are absolutely impossible for us to build, and we don��t even know the materials. what����"


    Everyone who enters the Lost City will inevitably have such questions.


    Because the city in front of you is too magnificent!


    Yaksha��s civilization is still in the tribal era, and the generation gap between the two is really hard to measure.


    He replied: "Isn''t it said that the Lost City was built by the gods?"


    Su Yan said: "As long as you can''t explain things, you can push them to the gods and demons. This is a lazy way."


    "Do you have any opinions on Su Yan?"


    Su Yan smiled, "Have you ever thought that there are many heavens and myriad worlds besides this small celestial and human world! Countless civilizations are slowly being born and slowly dying out... This world is so big? As far as you can imagine, the world of heaven and human is nothing more than a small farm, and our existence is just a snail in the farm, and there is a wider world outside the farm. But...the power of the snail is obviously not It is possible to see this vast and almost unlimited world."


    "What should I do then?" Pegu couldn''t help asking.


    The piercing bone cultivates the power of the stars, and because it can interact with the stars, the piercing bone can more sense the vastness of the universe and its own smallness.


    As one''s own strength grows, this feeling becomes more and more obvious!


    It can be said that the stronger the strength, the more he can feel his own insignificance.


    Although they already existed in the Tribulation Realm, they were only one step away from the realm of eternal growth.


    But compared with this entire universe, it is still just a tiny ant.


    In the vicissitudes of life, I don��t know how many strong men were born and how many strong men fell!


    They are also in this cycle, far from jumping out of this cycle!


    Su Yan did not directly answer the question of the bones, but replied in an unpredictable tone: "You need to explore this question yourself, but at least you should break through the limits of the catastrophe. This is just the starting point. Only beyond yourself. Only by the limitation of the sky can you travel through the heavens and the world and see clearly what game the Creator is playing."


    Pegu also never thought that Su Yan would have such an opinion. There seemed to be a certain part in his heart that was awakened by Su Yan, almost entering a state of epiphany.


    What Su Yan said to him today, after leaving the Lost City, Pegu will definitely find a place to digest it carefully.


    Maybe there is some truth from the middle position peck, which is definitely helpful for the improvement of mood.


    Pegu had already seen that the reason why Su Yan was so strong was entirely because he had a state of mind that transcended the duality of crossing the tribulation realm.


    It is this state of mind that supports Su Yan''s strength!


    If there is no strong state of mind, this powerful force will inevitably defeat the master.


    It''s as if the halberd of conviction is in the hands of Yama of the Underworld. It is a fierce weapon that can even affect and control the owner''s mind. There are many scruples when using it.


    In terms of fierceness, the Condemnation Heaven Halberd should also be ranked first among the **** soldiers in the lower realm.


    But in Su Yan''s hands, isn''t he as well-behaved as a kitten?


    This is because Su Yan used his supreme state of mind to suppress the conviction halberd!


    Then Su Yan''s spirituality shop spread out, covering a huge area, and said: "Next, I will lead the way, just take the immortal demon tree."


    Su Yan hadn''t restrained his breath at this time, because he didn''t need it.


    The powerful mythological creatures in the core area must be very sensitive. When they sense that Su Yan is killing Jiuying, they may not have the guts to come to Su Yan for trouble!


    These mythological creatures actually have animal habits, and the territorial consciousness is naturally very strong.


    Once the territory is invaded, it will inevitably show great offensiveness.


    But... if the lion invades the leopard''s territory, the leopard will not dare to attack the lion!


    This is also part of animal habits-the strong is king!


    When Su Yan''s huge divine consciousness and his own powerful aura unbridled unscrupulously, the surrounding powerful auras became silent!


    These mythological creatures all recognized Su Yan''s strength and absolutely did not want to compete with Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan does not take the initiative to provoke disputes and seize their territory, they will definitely not engage with Su Yan!


    So the next section of the road is a peaceful section after entering the Lost City!


    The height of the building ahead has become more and more amazing, the tallest building is at least one kilometer above!


    Moreover, the shapes of buildings are all different. From the perspective of architectural aesthetics, it can be said that they are full of various forms of beauty.


    No matter how you look at it, these buildings far exceed the current level of human construction!


    Not to mention races like Yasha and Di Shitian that are still using cold weapons.


    After bypassing a huge clock tower with a height of one thousand meters, Su Yan and the others finally saw the outline of a tree!


    "This is... the Immortal Demon Tree?!"


    In front of them, there is a big tree shining with colorful glory!


    This colorful brilliance is not dazzling, but very dreamy.


    This big tree is at least three hundred meters high, with lush branches and golden fruits. These golden fruits are also very large, at least two meters in size.


    The road also came to an abrupt stop one kilometer away from this big tree.


    The ground has become soil again.


    No matter how you look at it, this big tree should be the legendary immortal demon tree!


    It was said to be a demon tree, but there was no demon aura around it, not even a special aura.


    It is as if this tree is just an ordinary plant, just an unusually tall tree.


    The surrounding area of ??the Immortal Demon Tree is very quiet and very clean, even to a strange degree! There is not even the slightest breath of monsters!


    There is no trace of the master of the Di Shitian Council at all, and no trace of the battle has been seen near here.


    In short, everything seemed to be calm as usual around, but Su Yan''s mind gave birth to a great warning sign!


    This warning sign far exceeds the level of Jiuying!

 Chapter 2714： The power of the demon tree

    Chapter 2714: The Power of the Demon Tree


    The surrounding area of ??the Immortal Demon Tree is too clean.


    It has even reached an unreasonable level!


    Not only did there not have the powerful aura of the demon tree, but even the aura of those fierce beasts did not remain.


    The Lost City was full of dangerous auras everywhere, and suddenly such a vacuum zone appeared, and it was still around the Immortal Demon Tree, it would seem too weird!


    There is only one possibility for the formation of this vacuum zone: even mythical creatures like the Fire Phoenix and the Nine Infants dare not get too close to the immortal demon tree!


    That''s why such a vacuum zone is formed!


    The vacuum of breath shows that the front is absolutely dangerous!


    That''s why Su Yan''s mind gave birth to such a huge warning sign!


    The Yasha squad was already watching. Along the way, I don''t know how many legends I have heard about the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Now that the legendary thing is in front of you, there is a feeling of dreaming!


    This immortal demon tree was actually bigger than they thought.


    The reason why it is not so visually obvious is only because the Immortal Demon Tree is surrounded by huge man-made buildings with a height of more than one kilometer.


    In the background of these man-made buildings, the immortal demon tree does not appear so magnificent!


    In fact, trees with a height of more than three hundred meters are already behemoths!


    Pegu asked: "Su Yan, what are we going to do next?"


    The problem of barking bones is actually a problem for the entire Yasha team.


    Before seeing the Immortal Demon Tree, they made a lot of ideas, but when they actually saw the immortal demon tree, their brains went blank and they didn''t know what to do.


    Su Yan said: "Don''t you think it''s strange? I didn''t find any traces of Di Shitian''s masters even here."


    "The Lost City is under the envelope of the Immortal Demon Tree, and the damage caused by the battle can be automatically repaired. Perhaps the traces of their battles have been wiped out?"


    Su Yan said: "The traces of the battle can indeed be wiped out, but what about their people? Now that they are nowhere to be seen, is it possible that they were all wiped out?"


    Su Yan''s question hit the core, making Bie Gu frowned.


    "The power of the demon tree is still unknown, should we try it a little bit?" Pegu asked.


    Su Yan said: "It''s better for me to come. Brother Pigu, it''s fine for you to help me with the formation."


    Su Yan came here for two purposes. The first is to complete the agreement with the Pope and save the masters of the God of War; the second is to test the existence of this immortal demon tree.


    There is no clue for the first goal, but the second goal can be tried a little bit.


    Between Su Yan''s raising his hand, there was already a golden sword light, and the sword light could be emitted with just a thought.


    But at this moment, a faint voice reached Su Yan''s ears, and there was another sentence: "We must not attack the demon tree..."


    After these words were introduced into Su Yan''s ears, a great warning sign appeared in his mind.


    The dangerous intuition has become stronger!


    It wasn''t just Su Yan who heard this, but also Bare. Pegu found the source of the sound almost immediately.


    When the inscription of stars on the surface of the body gleamed, Barge flew immediately, bypassing the huge bell tower, and came to the other side of the building.


    Here, Pegu saw a wooden sculpture.


    This wooden sculpture is lifelike. It is a Di Shitian warrior holding a health care in a chopping posture.


    Not only the lines of the muscles are extremely real, but the expression on the face is also like a living person!


    The artistic level of this wood carving is very high, but it appears strange in this place!


    Su Yan and the others rushed to see the barge in a daze next to this wooden sculpture.


    This is indeed only a wood carving, even if it is reborn, it is only a wood carving, and there is no strange aura inside.


    Could it be that the wood carving made the cry just now?


    This is too weird!


    I can''t solve the mystery of this.


    After Su Yan arrived, he looked at the wood carving carefully, and then said solemnly, "This wood carving is probably a living person."


    "Living?"


    "Look at the badge on his chest. This is the badge of the dean of the God of War. I''m afraid we have already found the master of Emperor Shitian." Su Yan said.


    "But... how can a living person become a woodcarving? Is there such a magical spell in the world?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course, ordinary spells can''t do this. But if you use ancient witchcraft spells, you can turn living people into wood carvings and stone carvings. However, this witchcraft has inherent shortcomings, as long as it encounters sunlight and moonlight. , The spell will fail, and people will come back to life from stone carvings and become people."


    "Did you say that the wood carving used the magic of Wuzong?" Pegu asked.


    Su Yan shook his head solemnly, "It would be fine if it was the magic of the witch sect, because even if the magic of the witch sect is powerful, it is solvable. As long as there is a weakness, it can be targeted. This is probably another power... ��A forbidden power. As expected, things have become very tricky."


    "You said the power of taboo?" Pegu''s face showed a strange expression.


    The power of the conviction halberd was already so ferocious and terrifying, but even so, Su Yan never said that the power of the conviction halberd was taboo.


    Is it possible that this strength is still above the conviction halberd?


    Su Yan asked suddenly: "Have you ever made a wish?"


    This question was asked suddenly, making Pegu very puzzled, because he couldn''t figure out what Su Yan meant, and suddenly he didn''t know how to answer.


    Instead, the princess of Yasha said: "Of course I made a wish, Your Excellency Su Yan, I don''t know what you mean by asking this question?"


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Because prayer can also be regarded as a power system."


    "Prayer counts as strength?"


    This kind of thing is unheard of.


    He only knows that there are Taoist cultivation, magic cultivation, and Buddhist cultivation. Although there are many other weird methods, they are basically inseparable from these three systems. To put it bluntly, they are shaping the combat body and strengthening the mind from different aspects.


    "Single, small wishes are of course nothing, just like fireflies in the boundless wilderness. But the small wishes are accumulated in hundreds of millions. If there are 100 billion fireflies, do you think the wilderness will be lit? This is how quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes!"


    Pegu was still a little confused: "What are you going to say?"


    Su Yan said: "When the power of prayer is gathered from small water droplets into a river, it can have a great impact on reality. It can even distort reality! It can resurrect the dead and turn stones into gold... The strong man in front of us who crossed the Tribulation Realm turned into a piece of wood..."


    The Yasha squad already showed incredible eyes.


    "You haven''t heard of this power of prayer and it is normal, because since the days and worlds were shaped, this power was classified as the most taboo and most taboo category!"

 Chapter 2715： The strangest way to attack

    Chapter 2715 The Weirdest Way of Attack


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s mention of the power of prayer, they really didn''t know that there was such a special power in the world.


    The dead can be resurrected, and stones can be turned into gold... The power of prayer can achieve everything beyond common sense!


    When I know that this incredible power still exists, my heart is really shocked!


    If the Immortal Demon Tree really has this power like a fairy, is it really something they can deal with?


    This is a problem that has to be faced!


    When the power of the Immortal Demon Tree surpassed the so-called common sense, they had to ask themselves whether there was still a possibility of winning.


    If a war is destined to be lost from the beginning, why should we fight this battle?


    What should be done is to avoid war.


    In the midst of uncertainty, I listened to Su Yan: "There has never been a free lunch in this world. To satisfy your wishes, you must pay a price."


    All legal principles in this world must be conserved!


    If you want to distort the reality and achieve incredible things, you must pay a price!


    No one can escape this.


    Except for this lost city, Su Yan had only seen the power of prayer in the Yin Cao Difu.


    The Ghost Gate and the Ghost Country were built almost entirely by the power of prayer.


    But this is no alternative.


    Because the dead world was originally a world of nothingness, in order to open up a kingdom of the dead in nothingness, it was necessary to use the power to transform decay into magic.


    In order to use the power of willingness to maintain the existence of the dead world, the underworld also paid a sufficient price-in the eighteen layers of **** in the endless magic sea, the souls suppressed from ancient times to the present are the price paid by the dead world.


    This is the key point used to maintain the balance of the world.


    Since entering the Lost City, Su Yan has been wondering what kind of power this city is using to maintain itself in order to escape the sanctions of the law of time, and it will not rot for thousands of years!


    Those destroyed buildings can grow again, which is very unreasonable!


    The word miracle can be used to explain many phenomena that are unreasonable and unknown, and it can be regarded as a very effective means of fooling oneself.


    This kind of vocabulary is completely useless for Su Yan, because he was originally a **** worshipped by thousands of worlds!


    Many so-called miracles have been spread in many worlds!


    The Lost City is definitely not a miracle. No **** can do such a boring thing and use the power of prayer so unscrupulously.


    If it was only suspicion at the beginning, then after the battle with Jiuying and after seeing the wood carving in front of me.


    Su Yan has already determined that the power to support this lost city is the power of prayer!


    It��s just that Su Yan hasn��t figured it out yet, what kind of price the Immortal Demon Tree and Lost City paid to maintain their existence!


    If you can understand this, then with Su Yan''s strength, it will surely be able to defeat the Immortal Demon Tree in an instant.


    And this should also be the only cover of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    "Then...what shall we do now?"


    Even Su Yan is a little bit troubled with this problem.


    The immortal demon tree also gave birth to very strange changes at this moment!


    When the wind blew, the colorful brilliance on the immortal demon tree also drifted away with the wind.


    These brilliance seem to be some kind of pollen, after floating in the air like dreams, but full of dangerous texture.


    After the prince of Yasha was touched by pollen, his whole body began to melt, and then disappeared in front of everyone in shocked eyes!


    As long as it is contaminated, the body will melt and disappear...


    Such an attack is really unheard of!


    Only Su Yan is ready, because the power of prayer itself is the power that turns the impossible into possible!


    In the extremely tense atmosphere, everyone hurriedly distanced themselves from the pollen.


    Now they finally understood why even those mythical creatures would never come near the Immortal Demon Tree.


    "What''s the matter? How did it disappear? Could it be..."


    "He just disappeared, not dead, his breath is still there, it seems that the pollen dragged into another space. That''s why the breath still remains!"


    This strange change has just begun.


    After that, those branches and leaves on the Immortal Demon Tree crazily spread toward them!


    These unscrupulous branches and leaves will involve Su Yan and the others!


    At this time, Su Yan''s sword light rushed out!


    The golden sword light suddenly magnified in the air!


    But even the golden sword light, after being in contact with this colorful pollen, was swallowed into another space!


    These pollen can even swallow Su Yan''s sword light!


    The ability of the Immortal Demon Tree is so amazing!


    Even Su Yan hadn''t expected this at all. This was definitely an unexpected change.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos" has transformed the nature of power into another one!


    But Su Yan hadn''t had time to make a move, and the power of the stars in the air cut off all this.


    Because the power of the stars originally comes from the void universe, they also have a good use of space.


    Barge used the method of overlapping air to seal off the distance from the pollen and those branches and leaves.


    It still seems to be only three to five meters away, but in fact, because of the superimposition of space, this distance has been extended to thirty to fifty miles.


    They are considered safe, but this safety is only temporary.


    As long as they are still standing here, they will still be within the attack range of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Before the official battle with the Immortal Demon Tree had begun, a companion had already been lost. Even if all this happened under Su Yan''s nose, there was no time to stop it.


    Sure enough, is it still too careless?


    From this it appears that the power of the Immortal Demon Tree really surpasses the rest of the species in the Lost City, there is no doubt about it!


    Bie Gu couldn''t help asking: "What are we going to do next? This immortal demon tree is really powerful and weird. Should we retreat first?"


    "Let''s save people first! The power of the Immortal Demon Tree cannot be invincible. But we haven''t found out what its weakness is. I don''t believe it anymore. Su Yan will actually lose to a tree!"


    Su Yan''s temper also came up at this time. I didn''t feel scared at all because of the powerful and strange ability of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The Immortal Demon Tree only gave Su Yan a stronger fighting spirit!


    Su Yan was originally a character who faced difficulties. It is because of difficulties and dangers that there is the value of challenge!


    At this time, 100% seriousness appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and the frivolousness and turmoil in the holy city in the past are completely gone!


    When Su Yan got serious, the consequences would be very serious for the Immortal Demon Tree.

 Chapter 2716： Frustrated

    Chapter 2716: Frustrated


    At this moment, the situation Su Yan and the others are facing is too weird.


    It is no wonder that the venerables of Emperor Shitian would break down here and sink into the sand.


    The fierce beasts I encountered before, even the mythical creatures and the immortal demon tree are not at the same level.


    The attacks of those fierce beasts are always traceable, and the attacks of the immortal demon tree all make the impossible possible!


    Use the power of prayer to accomplish all kinds of unreasonable things!


    Such an attack, for the average cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, it is true that there is no way to resist it.


    In a sense, the immortal demon tree is an incredible thing that can cause miracles!


    Such things should not exist in the world at all!


    After the first two rounds of the attack of the Immortal Demon Tree were blocked by the method of overlapping the air, it didn''t take long for the Immortal Demon Tree''s attack to immediately come to the third round!


    This time, a layer of aperture came around!


    This aperture spreads extremely fast on the ground,


    The overlap of the bones can no longer play any role!


    Even the folded space is directly restored by the powerful and strange halo!


    This is the first time that Pegu has encountered such a situation! The power of his stars could be so defeated!


    Unable to prevent this, even the princess, prince, and Pegu of Yasha were swallowed into the void by this aperture!


    Su Yan saw his teammates disappear one by one, his brows were frowned, and a hint of anxiety appeared in his heart.


    Do you want to guess that when facing this immortal demon tree, it will be so regressive from the beginning!


    But one thing is still the same as before, after being swallowed into the void, Pegu and their auras are still there, and even still very stable.


    This shows that they are not in danger of life.


    But why does the immortal demon tree devour all the creatures that are close to it?


    This may also be one of the great secrets of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The reason why Su Yan was not swallowed in was because "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" automatically converted the power in Su Yan''s body, and the huge true essence was also converted into the power of prayer, so Su Yan was not swallowed by this halo!


    Using the power of prayer, even Su Yan must pay a price.


    Behind him, a wound burst silently, and a lot of blood spurted out!


    After coming to the Celestial Realm, this was the first time Su Yan was injured.


    What the venerable Emperor Shitian did not do, the Immortal Demon Tree actually did it!


    After the three rounds of the Immortal Demon Tree''s attacks, it became calm again, as if these three rounds of attacks were already its limit.


    The "Great Buddha Jue" was also on display, and various musical instruments appeared beside Su Yan.


    This is the first time that Su Yan has used "The Great Buddha Jue" after coming to the world of heaven and human, and he was able to force Su Yan to such an extent. This immortal demon tree can be considered very powerful.


    Standing in the air, Su Yan also began to think about a question: What was the reason for the immortal demon tree to be attacked?


    "Calm down!" Su Yan warned himself inwardly.


    Su Yan immediately entered Gu Jing Bubo''s state of mind and recalled it carefully.


    The Immortal Demon Tree launched three waves of attacks just now.


    These three waves of attacks are not indiscriminate attacks, but are directed towards them accurately!


    In other words, the Immortal Demon Tree knows where they are.


    The Immortal Demon Tree has no eyes and cannot be distinguished visually. Then there are only two things. The first is to listen to the sound. When it comes to sound, Su Yan and Pegu have been communicating, and there is a sound coming out.


    The second is from the temperature. The temperature of the human body is higher than that of the surroundings, and snakes perceive the surrounding environment through the temperature.


    It''s easy to test what the Immortal Demon Tree uses to sense its surroundings.


    After Su Yan raised his hand, a spell exploded in the distance.


    Sure enough, the vines of the immortal demon tree swept towards this burst of magic, and the branches and leaves of the demon tree were like many twisted snakes!


    "It depends on the sound! So what was the sound we heard at the beginning? Could it be the trap used by the demon tree to hunt?" There was only one last doubt in Su Yan''s heart.


    It is very simple to solve this doubt, a sword qi blasted towards the wooden sculpture of Emperor Shitian!


    Although this sword aura was murderous, according to Su Yan''s setting, it would inevitably disappear at a distance of about three inches from the wood carving, and would not harm the wood carving.


    Of course, a very superb skill in controlling sword light is necessary.


    Su Yan is not only confident, but also skilled!


    After the sword qi was launched, the wood sculpture had a strange change, turned into a tree root, and even got into the ground.


    This wood carving turned out to be a hunting trap set by the immortal demon tree!


    It turns out that the Immortal Demon Tree captures its prey through sound, and as long as it does not make a sound, it can escape the immortal Demon Tree''s pursuit.


    But the calculations understand this, and it only adds weight to escape.


    If you want to rescue the companions swallowed by the Immortal Demon Tree, it is not enough to master this!


    Because you have absolutely no way to approach the immortal demon tree silently.


    Regardless of breathing, or the subtle sounds produced by friction between actions and air, it is possible to alarm the immortal demon tree.


    Su Yan was left alone in the six-man team.


    After Su Yan confronted this strange and inexplicable demon tree for a while, he closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, the heart of **** was fully activated!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the world was split again.


    In the physical world, the immortal demon tree still maintained its original appearance.


    But in the pure spiritual world, what Su Yan can see is a very strange scene.


    There was darkness all around, and even the spiritual energy was extremely silent. In this darkness, there was a huge golden light source.


    These golden light sources represent the original power of life!


    As long as it is a living thing, there must be the power of life origin. Including Su Yan, the vitality of the monks who cross the Tribulation Realm is at least a hundred times that of ordinary people.


    But even so, it was far from being compared with the immortal demon tree in front of him.


    This huge golden light source can see the outline of a tree, not only with a golden trunk, but also with open branches and leaves.


    Even bigger than the physical level!


    Under the immortal demon tree, in the soil, the golden roots spread in all directions of the Lost City. This city is obviously its domain.


    And at the top. Su Yan also saw the golden and grand light source and wanted to break through at any time.


    If it were not for the white curtain of the dome, the growth of the immortal demon tree would have broken through the zenith!


    The white mist that separates the immortal demon tree from the outside world is like a square box.


    Su Yan suddenly understood that this white mist was used to restrain the immortal demon tree!


    Otherwise, this demon tree would have grown to the point of breaking through the sky!

 Chapter 2717： The truth about the lost city

    Chapter 2717 The truth about the Lost City


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the vitality of the Immortal Demon Tree was almost incredible!


    At least equal to the vitality of millions of ordinary people added together!


    The existence of such a giant in the world is already huge and unreasonable!


    Don''t forget, there is still a knife hanging on the heads of all life bodies-Heavenly Tribulation.


    With the immortal demon tree''s unreasonable vitality, it should have attracted the catastrophe long ago. But...to this day, nothing has happened.


    Could it be that the power of prayer can actually block the catastrophe?


    Su Yan seems to have understood why this is an empty city!


    After prehistoric civilization created the Immortal Demon Tree, of course, it also discovered that the Immortal Demon Tree was an uncontrolled crazy power.


    If this force is not well controlled, it can certainly extend its roots to every corner of the world!


    At this time, the world is no different from destruction!


    Just like this lost city!


    So they built a coffin box and bound the immortal demon tree in this lost city.


    No matter how you look at it, the power of this demon tree... is really too strong to be reasonable!


    But Su Yan already has a way to deal with it.


    Perhaps for the powerhouses of the Celestial Realm, the Immortal Demon Tree is an invincible existence.


    But for Su Yan, this is definitely not the case.


    The Immortal Demon Tree is just a super life form. Super beings may have enough true essence to destroy a realm, but they are definitely not invincible.


    As long as the weaknesses of the Immortal Demon Tree can be found and targeted, the Immortal Demon Tree may also be defeated.


    For the existence of the lower realm, only the existence of the power of the upper realm is invincible.


    The true essence is the true essence, even if it is packaged with the power of prayer, it is still not at the same level as the power of the fairy.


    This is the shackles on the souls of all the creatures in the lower realm. To break it, one must enter a higher level.


    Crossing the robbery is an effort to break the shackles of oneself.


    Now that Su Yan has not completely broken this shackle, it is naturally impossible to use the power of the immortal origin of the upper realm.


    But... Su Yan''s insights even surpassed some true immortals in the upper realm!


    So he has found a way to defeat the Immortal Demon Tree...


    Only before destroying the immortal demon tree, Su Yan must enter the inside of the demon tree.


    If they can''t be rescued, then their fate is nothing more than being swallowed by the Immortal Demon Tree, or destroyed together with the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Both of these are things that Su Yan is not happy to see.


    It is very simple to enter the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    By Su Yan''s side, several musical instruments played the wonderful sounds of the Immortal Mansion. When the sound came out, it immediately inspired a new round of attacks from the Immortal Demon Tree.


    After the colorful pollen contaminated Su Yan''s body, Su Yan''s body immediately began to blur...


    And in another strange space, Su Yan''s virtual body slowly appeared.


    This space is full of white mist!


    This pollen seems to be full of some kind of psychedelic ingredients, this is definitely not an ordinary psychedelic toxin, it is enough to make the existence of the catastrophe also be overwhelmed.


    And the true essence in Su Yan''s body was also automatically activated, transformed into a true energy of a hundred poisons and easy changes, directly defeating this psychedelic toxin!


    At the same time, after Su Yan entered this strange space, roots entangled immediately.


    The several musical instruments that Su Yan was playing outside also counterattacked automatically, smashing this root to pieces.


    Su Yan finally got rid of all the interference and gained freedom.


    Su Yan originally wanted to find the whereabouts of Pegu, but soon discovered that it was definitely not that simple.


    In this strange space, there is a huge hive!


    Lying in the hive are various creatures, these creatures are entangled by roots, and finally the tip of the roots is inserted into the back of these creatures'' heads, apparently knocking bones and sucking the marrow, grabbing vitality!


    It turned out that the huge vitality of the Immortal Demon Tree came from this way!


    In this hive, you can see many corpses that have been shriveled and air-dried. Most of these corpses are Di Shitian, but there are also a small number of Asuras, Yashas and even Rakshas...


    These are undoubtedly the top masters in the Celestial Realm. After challenging the Immortal Demon Tree for various reasons, they finally became the fertilizer for the growth of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The immortal demon tree first **** creatures into its inner space, and then uses the vitality of these creatures as nutrients to absorb.


    The use of the power of prayer will also be paid for by the fertilizer in these hives.


    Was it such a routine?


    After cracking this routine, Su Yan showed a similar expression.


    With that said, the structure of the Immortal Demon Tree is much simpler than Su Yan thought.


    Su Yan looked down again. The hive was from top to bottom. He didn''t know how many layers there were, and it seemed to have infinite depth.


    The lower the corpse, the more corpses. Most of these corpses were of the ethnic group of Emperor Shitian, wearing futuristic clothes, and their expressions before death were all the same distortions!


    The vast majority of the dead have been at least ten thousand years old, and even their bodies are almost rotten, but the futuristic clothes are still intact.


    From these corpses, it is not difficult to infer that a very advanced civilization did exist before the Celestial Realm.


    Su Yan''s previous thinking was correct.


    The main body of this civilization should also be Di Shitian.


    After the Di Shitian mastered countless technologies, he actually began to try to master the power of prayer, probably because he wanted to become a **** himself?


    Such crazy ideas and uncontrollable huge power will inevitably lead to the destruction of civilization!


    Sitting on the throne of the Immortal Emperor, Su Yan did not know how many such destructions he had witnessed.


    And the immortal demon tree in the Lost City is part of this destruction, perhaps the beginning.


    Advanced civilization has created the immortal demon tree, but the uncontrolled immortal demon tree drags all the residents of the entire city into this strange space and turns it into its nourishment!


    Although they blocked the Lost City and prevented the spread of disasters, they still couldn''t control their desire to explore this taboo power!


    A crazy civilization thinks that it can become a true god, but in the end it will only invite destruction...


    Today''s Emperor Shitian Empire is actually a civilization re-established from the wasteland.


    Originally, the highly civilized society of Emperor Shitian had already experienced an destruction.


    This period of history, after tens of thousands of years, has been completely covered in dust, and even today''s Di Shitian council does not know how the Lost City came.


    Stupidly thought that this lost city was a legendary miracle.


    In fact, the Lost City came from their ancient ancestors!


    Look at the faces of these emperors today and their desire for power and war.


    Perhaps in another ten thousand years, the civilization of Emperor Shitian will develop to the level of the lost city, and then it will usher in destruction due to crazy desire...


    It''s like an infinite loop.


    When the forest grows lush enough, it will inevitably usher in a fire. Countless creatures fell after the fire, but in the ashes, fresh shoots burrow out of the soil.

 Chapter 2718： Save people first

    Chapter 2718


    The end of the hive is almost invisible.


    According to Su Yan''s estimation, such a city could inhabit at least one million people at the beginning. Perhaps all the residents in the city have been turned into the nourishment of the immortal demon tree, so that the fierce demon tree exists today!


    And Su Yan also saw the mummy of some mythological creatures among these mummy!


    Because these mythological creatures were too large, they squeezed through the hive and took up a lot of space, making them very conspicuous.


    Because of the painful price paid before, it is no wonder that the mythical creatures of today are determined not to approach the vicinity of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Because even a powerful mythical creature is very likely to become the nourishment of the immortal demon tree!


    Such an immortal demon tree can almost be regarded as a super aggregate of millions of lives!


    Su Yan''s huge spirituality shop went on display, trying to find the location of the bones.


    After Shennian spread out along the hive, more and more corpses could be detected!


    At least hundreds of thousands of corpses have been detected before reaching the bottom!


    Among the countless corpses, Su Yan finally sensed the breath of the bones!


    The power of the stars of the bones is very special, although the breath of the bones has become very weak and long, it seems to have entered the state of turtle breath.


    Pegu''s whole body was entangled with roots, and the sharp thorns at the end of the roots plunged into the back of Pegu''s spine!


    Barge was already in a coma at this time, even if he was being knocked on to **** the marrow, there was no response.


    The spiritual sense of the master crossing the tribulation realm is very keen, and the enemy''s murderous aura can be sensed clearly, not to mention being pierced into such a key part!


    Begou was unconscious at this time, most of the immortal demon tree would inject some paralyzing toxin through the spikes, so even a master of the Tribulation Realm would have nothing to do when trapped.


    And in the surroundings of Pegu, Su Yan also saw a lot of Venerable Emperor Shitian!


    These venerables must have been caught first.


    Some venerables have described as haggard, indicating that the absorbed vitality is too much and the damage to the body is great.


    Even if he could get from here or out, his cultivation would be greatly damaged.


    And this damage is almost impossible to make up for. Essence fluid is extremely precious. Like brain plasma, it must be damaged and it is almost impossible to recover.


    Su Yan directly cut off the roots with a sword, and after pulling out the spikes behind Bie Gu''s head, Bie Gu woke up immediately, but his expression was very confused, "Where am I?"


    Bigu seems to have fallen into a state of amnesia.


    Su Yan immediately used "The Great Buddha Jue" to create a practice similar to the Vajra Seal. This fresh and original practice can make people wake up instantly from being intoxicated.


    Then Su Yan used his thumb to gently press the forehead and eyebrows of Begou, and Begou immediately regained his mental clarity!


    After Barge was sober, he said, "Thank you for your help. Is this the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree?"


    "Save people first, and talk while doing it."


    Su Yan and Pegu rescued many venerables again.


    Counting the three who were sucked up and fallen by the immortal demon tree, there are a total of 17 venerables still alive!


    If you count the two Venerables who died in battle and escaped.


    Almost 80% of the power of the entire council was placed inside this lost city!


    If Su Yan hadn''t come to rescue him, Di Shitian''s world might not be restored for three thousand years.


    There is no way for a master of crossing the tribulation realm to mass produce. To break through the crossing tribulation realm, talent, effort and opportunity are indispensable.


    These venerables also included the dean of the Tiannan Wars God Academy. After seeing Su Yan, he said with joy, "I knew you could save us! It''s not wasted that I use my last strength to entrust you with a dream. ."


    Su Yan smiled slightly: "Dean, according to our agreement, I have already won the champion of the God of War Festival. If you die in this strange place and no one fulfills the agreement with me, I will really be very confused."


    The dean said: "In the realm of heaven and humanity, it is estimated that only your strength is enough to contend with the immortal demon tree! When you first practiced in the Tiannan War God Academy, I saw it."


    Su Yanlang said: "Does the dean think of me so much? In fact, even me, I am afraid it is difficult to win. Because the immortal demon tree has absorbed at least a million vitality, it will continue to this day. Today it can be regarded as a super life I have only practiced for so many years after I have learned it. As far as strength is concerned, the decision is not as good as it."


    The dean was already extremely shocked when he heard this, because the dean had already determined that Su Yan''s strength would surely sweep the holy city, and even the Lost City would have an advantage.


    Unexpectedly, I would hear this from Su Yan.


    "But... even if the power is not as good as it, my wisdom is far more than it. The immortal demon tree is actually similar to the rest of the evil things in this Lost City, but it is a low-level creature that acts on instinct." Su Yandao , "As long as you understand this, there is a way to defeat the Immortal Demon Tree."


    "What are you going to do..." The dean coughed violently again.


    Although his life was saved by Su Yan, after all he had been knocked and sucked by the immortal demon tree for so long, and the true essence in his body was also empty.


    There is also the toxin of the Immortal Demon Tree that can soften the muscles. After the softened muscles, even swallowing and breathing are extremely difficult, and even memory and thinking abilities will be significantly reduced.


    The longer the arrest, the more obvious the slow response.


    Recovery should not be simple...


    After all, Barge was caught for a short time and the damage was minimal. At this time, he had recovered his mobility and was looking for members of the Yasha team.


    "Is the immortal demon tree really something we can defeat?" a venerable muttered.


    This is actually the question of the other sages.


    In the previous contact, they had no resistance to the power of the immortal demon tree, and they were as weak as babies. When captured by the Immortal Demon Tree, it was almost effortless.


    How can Su Yan deal with the immortal demon tree?


    Su Yan was very confident: "There is only one power in this world that surpasses the taboo power of the Immortal Demon Tree."


    "Beyond the forbidden power like the immortal demon tree?"


    These Di Shitians were obviously confused, because they didn''t even know what kind of power the Immortal Demon Tree used!


    Barge quickly found the rest of the Yasha team, and said to Su Yan: "How are we going to get out of trouble now?"


    "How come there are Yashas here! These Yashas..."


    "How can these Yashas enter a miracle like the Lost City?"


    "Yes! How can the miraculous city be contaminated by these filthy Yashas?"


    The words of these venerables were all words that Su Yan didn''t like to hear. In Su Yan''s eyes, these emperors all had a stinking problem, that is, they regarded themselves too seriously, thinking how superior their race was!


    How could Su Yan get used to them with such stinking ailments and vanity?


    Even if it is the venerable of the council, the council of Di Shitian is not a **** in front of Su Yan!

 Chapter 2719： Su Yan with Zhizhu

    Chapter 2719: Su Yan with Zhizhu


    The horrified words of the venerables were interrupted by Su Yan with thunderous words: "What is the noise! ??Whoever dares to talk nonsense, I will blow his head."


    Su Yan had a murderous expression on his face. What he said is also extremely rude.


    What is "hammering a dog''s head", except for Su Yan, no one has ever dared to speak to the Venerable of the Council in this tone.


    "But they are Yasha... and my clan have always been at odds..."


    Su Yan said: "The last warning. I am definitely not a very patient person. If anyone dares to say something else, I will kill him with one sword. In order to save you so-called venerables, actually I��ve already spent a lot of time on the rubbish. If anyone dares to make boring complaints in front of me, don��t blame me for being ruthless!"


    All these venerables in the council closed their voices.


    They are all smart people, knowing the possibility of survival is all in Su Yan''s hands.


    Under such circumstances, if you still engage in confrontation with Su Yan, you are really looking for death!


    Under such circumstances, Su Yan didn''t want to listen to these sacred words.


    If there is a bad word, maybe everyone can explain it here. What is the use of these boring words?


    Based on the supreme changes in "The Great Buddha Jue", Su Yan made a spiritual boat with his force.


    All the old, weak, sick and disabled boarded the ship.


    Su Yan once again said sternly: "Everyone is in the same boat now, so you can be regarded as people on the same boat. If you talk about those who are outside, don''t blame me for being ruthless under the sword! Everyone has only one head. Think carefully before speaking and doing things!


    Su Yan is murderous, everyone has no doubt that he can do it when he says it.


    And now it is true that the danger has not been lifted, they are still inside the immortal demon tree, and it is best to gather everyone''s strength to escape.


    If they continue to doubt and fear each other, they might really fall into the interior of this immortal demon tree.


    But Pegu also found all the remaining members of the Yasha team at this time. These few Yashas had not yet entered the Tribulation Realm, and there was no way to resist the power of the Immortal Demon Tree. At this time, they were still in a coma.


    There is only one main question left now: how to get out of here?


    The strange space here doesn''t seem to have any exits, and the Immortal Demon Tree will certainly not let them out easily.


    Su Yan said: "The Immortal Demon Tree will take the initiative to let us out! And now that we have occupied a favorable position, we should be more proactive."


    "Proactively let us out?" Although they didn''t understand the mystery in Su Yan''s words, why didn''t they feel that the current situation was the same as Su Yan said!


    Immortal Demon Tree should not have the will to eat them out at all.


    But Su Yan''s words and expressions showed absolute Zhizhu in his hands, as if the whole situation had been completely under his control.


    They didn''t understand where Su Yan''s absolute confidence came from, as if they didn''t understand why Su Yan could crack the attack of the Immortal Demon Tree, and then awaken them one by one.


    At this time, the sword light of Tai''a in Su Yan''s hand has been condensed to the extreme!


    Just looking at this dazzling sword light, you can infer that Su Yan''s strength is far above these venerables!


    Not to mention that they condensed the sword light to this level, they had never seen it before.


    At this time Su Yan was really serious, and showed absolute strength. In this situation, there is indeed no need for any reservations!


    Tai''a Jianguang, under Su Yan''s command, began to stir frantically in the hive!


    Countless corpses and destroyed hive fell from high altitude!


    At the same time, the death sickle in Su Yan''s hand also exudes a huge breath of death, making these venerables shudder.


    "The strongest fortresses are often broken from within!" The dean finally understood Su Yan''s meaning at this time.


    The external power of the Immortal Demon Tree is very powerful, but they are now equal to the stomach used by the Immortal Demon Tree for food and digestion.


    If they have been doing damage here, then the Immortal Demon Tree can''t always ignore them!


    No matter how strong the Immortal Demon Tree is, its internal organs are undoubtedly very vulnerable.


    These hives are the core of the immortal demon tree''s power. Once this place is completely destroyed, it must be something that the Immortal Demon Tree cannot bear!


    So Su Yan''s judgment was absolutely correct, and it was them who had the initiative now.


    As many hives collapsed, the entire space slowly shook.


    Sure enough, the countermeasures of the Immortal Demon Tree came, and the spikes in the hive shot towards the spirit boat transformed by Su Yan''s mana!


    Although the number of persistence is huge and contains toxins, it does not have the power of the branches and leaves outside!


    Not only can''t stop Su Yan''s sword light, let alone swallow him!


    Different organs have different functions. The branches and stems here are originally used for food by the Immortal Demon Tree, not for fighting.


    Under Su Yan''s full firepower attack, naturally there is no resistance!


    These venerables were also surprised to find that things were exactly the same as Su Yan said, they had already turned their backs on the object!


    In the fragile interior of this immortal demon tree, they had the initiative instead.


    When fighting inside the Immortal Demon Tree, especially the feeding organ.


    So no matter what the final result of the battle will be, the Immortal Demon Tree will be the loser.


    Some of the venerables who recovered have begun to display their combat skills.


    A fire unicorn made of fire from the sky rushed in the middle of the hive, causing a fire!


    The wood attribute was originally restrained by the fire attribute, not to mention this fire is not an ordinary flame, it is almost impossible to extinguish it!


    The sky fire was blazing in the hive!


    Su Yan also created three types of fire fighting tactics with the help of "The Great Buddha Jue", and three different flames at the same time!


    The immortal demon tree had to react, and the surrounding space began to shake!


    This shock was weak at first, but later even the spirit boat in the void was greatly affected!


    Many hives also continued to collapse because of this shaking.


    Su Yan knew that the Immortal Demon Tree was about to use the power of prayer. This power rushed directly to all the people''s heads, trying to wipe them out in one blow!


    With Su Yan, how could the Immortal Demon Tree do what it wanted?


    Su Yan''s power woven into a sky barrier in the air, and the power of the Immortal Demon Tree was shocked together!


    The strength of the two sides continues to increase, but the aftermath of the power has already made the surrounding hive more shaky!


    If the fight continues, even if the Immortal Demon Tree can beat Su Yan, this place will be completely destroyed!


    This is completely in Su Yan''s grasp. The so-called grasping the battle situation refers to grasping from multiple dimensions of the enemy and the enemy and the battlefield environment.


    In order to avoid destroying itself with huge power, the immortal demon tree can only gradually weaken the power of this coercion.


    Su Yan said with a long sword arrogantly: "It must be me, the Immortal Demon Tree, who will win the victory."

 Chapter 2720： See the sun again

    Chapter 2720: Seeing the sun again


    Now, there is only one way left for the Immortal Demon Tree, which is to send people like them out!


    Five colored pollen floated around.


    Those venerables were facing the enemy, but Su Yan looked up to the sky and laughed. This pollen represents that the Immortal Demon Tree has already admitted and must send them outside.


    It is not difficult to defeat the Immortal Demon Tree here, but the problem is that they are also very likely to follow the Immortal Demon Tree to destruction!


    If you want to defeat the Immortal Demon Tree and at the same time retreat, you must go back outside.


    This pollen has a spatial transmission function. In a blink of an eye, the spirit boat has already arrived outside and landed on the top of a skyscraper.


    It feels so good to see the sun again!


    The many powerhouses on the spirit boat are very excited!


    Being able to get out of trouble in front of the immortal demon tree is really a surprise.


    But for Su Yan, the battle has just begun!


    Here, when dealing with the Immortal Demon Tree, there is no need to have any scruples!


    And the immortal demon tree in front of it quivered again, seeming to be in anger!


    "Do you really think the power of prayer is invincible?"


    In Su Yan''s hands, the conviction halberd appeared! a


    The **** light and shadow contain the purest power of destruction!


    Of course, the power of prayer can turn decay into magic.


    But in front of the destructive power of the conviction halberd does not have any advantage.


    Because this force of destruction is originally related to the law of heaven and earth.


    After the two huge forces collided together, even the color of the sky turned into a boundless blood.


    A wild storm is blowing in, breaking the tranquility in the Lost City!


    This storm is mixed with a powerful atmosphere that makes the mountains stand up!


    On the spirit boat, all of you venerables have been inexplicably shocked!


    "Everything can change the vision of heaven and earth, who is he..."


    "And the weapon in his hand, is it the sacred weapon of the Asura family?


    "Is it really the halberd of the conviction? I heard that this weapon is a collection of the most powerful ferocity of the Asuras. Although it is amazing, it is a weapon that in turn will control its master! And it has been lost for thousands of years, How could it fall into his hands?"


    There were a total of eight Deans of the God of War, and seven of them saw Su Yan for the first time, and it was the first time that Su Yan used the power of the Heaven''s Halberd.


    From the beginning of sin to sin five, Su Yan''s performance hardly stopped!


    The power of the conviction halberd is constantly accumulating, and the power generated in this process is enough to change the color of the situation!


    At this time, the sheer power of destruction has almost reached its extreme!


    Even many mythical creatures in the core area are constantly flying, fleeing towards the outer area of ??the Lost City!


    Even these mythological creatures have felt the fear from the most origin!


    This is the power of the conviction halberd!


    The many powerhouses on the spirit boat were already dumbfounded. They only now know how strong Su Yan''s strength is!


    Those mythical creatures that they couldn''t deal with at all, when Su Yan got serious, there was only one left to flee.


    The clouds in the sky were stirred frantically, and even formed a **** vortex hanging over everyone''s heads!


    In this **** whirlpool, there are countless thunders running away, and the wind is blowing everywhere, it seems that the real end of the world has been reached!


    Even these venerables have seen such a scene for the first time!


    Whether Conviction Tianji or Su Yan, they opened their eyes!


    This came after the blood-colored thunder and lightning formed an airtight grid in the air!


    Boom boom boom!


    A shock in the eardrum!


    Countless red lightning pierced the sky!


    Under the scarlet thunder and lightning, the immortal demon tree was trembling constantly! It seems to be trembling under the power of the conviction halberd!


    Those skyscrapers were crushed into powder layer by layer under the huge power of the conviction halberd!


    This is indeed the purest destructive power! There will be no room left!


    In the face of this power that destroys the world, how does the Immortal Demon Tree deal with it?


    When the red lightning fell from the sky and fell on the colorful brilliance of the immortal demon tree...


    The red lightning running like a dragon and a snake was turned into white rabbits.


    In the end, the red power grids all turned into rabbits on the immortal demon tree!


    This way of responding greatly exceeded the expectations of many strong people!


    If the immortal demon tree opened up a certain kind of barrier and resisted the attack of the halberd of the conviction, then these strong men would be able to accept it.


    The things in front of me are really absurd. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that there could be such a magical spell in this world!


    Compared with their Di Shitian''s combat skills, such spells are nowhere higher than that!


    In other words, there are two levels at all!


    A venerable said: "Sure enough, the power of the Immortal Demon Tree is already the power of the gods! Just like the Lost City, it is not a forbidden power that I can touch at all! What else is there to eliminate the existence of the Immortal Demon Tree? Is it really possible?"


    There was also the Venerable in astonishment: "It turned lightning into a rabbit, what exactly did the Immortal Demon Tree do?"


    He replied: "Su Yan said, this is the power of prayer, which can turn decay into magic, fundamentally change physical properties, and cause incredible miracles!"


    Even if Pegu explained, these emperors of Shitian still retreated.


    In their lifetime, they will never set foot in a place like the Lost City again!


    Su Yan didn''t intend to give up, even a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The immortal demon tree''s response was actually in Su Yan''s expectation.


    If there is something unexpected, it is the strength of the Immortal Demon Tree, which may not be as strong as Su Yan thought at the beginning.


    In other words, the Immortal Demon Tree was much easier to deal with than Su Yan imagined, perhaps because the loss in the hive just now caused the Immortal Demon Tree to lose a large part of its power.


    The power of the Immortal Demon Tree was obviously not as strong as it was just now, so that it was suppressed by the Conviction Heaven Halberd.


    After all, it is just a tree that relies on instinct to act. Although it has accumulated a huge amount of willingness, the tree is just a tree.


    If the Immortal Demon Tree had its own intelligence, then it would be difficult for Su Yan to defeat it.


    Perhaps this is the sorrow of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    From the beginning it lost the possibility of gaining intelligence through aura.


    Here is white mist and haze all year round.


    As long as it can''t swallow sunlight and moonlight, and give the Immortal Demon Tree another 10,000 years, it will not be able to evolve into a real monster.


    The attack of the halberd of conviction is definitely not only these red lightning, but also the pressure like Mount Tai!


    The three-headed dragon and the nine infants were crushed by this tsunami-like pressure!


    Even if the Immortal Demon Tree is stronger than them, it is very difficult to deal with at this time.


    The power of prayer has reached its limit, and it can only barely resist the power of the halberd of Sinning, and there is no room for counterattack.

 Chapter 2721： Brahma Sleep

    Chapter 2721: Brahma sleeps in shock


    To use this pure destructive power, what needs to be consumed is Su Yan''s true essence.


    The immortal demon tree uses the power of prayer but consumes its vitality!


    It is impossible to be equal between the two!


    But if it becomes a wireless war of attrition, even if it can be won, it is not beautiful to win.


    This is absolutely not in line with Su Yan''s aesthetics.


    What Su Yan wanted was absolute power to complete the ruthless crush with a posture of destruction!


    "Sin 6, Brahma sleeps in shock." Su Yan''s words suddenly became calm.


    But the changes that followed were definitely not calm.


    The Heaven Demon Chaos Halberd can convict a total of seven major sins. This is the first time that Su Yan has obtained the conviction of the Heaven Halberd.


    With the opening of the Sixth Sin, the power of the halberd of the condemnation surged even more!


    The powerful killing thought also became crazy!


    This Asura weapon was full of crazy killing intent since its birth, and at this time, he wanted to use this crazy killing intent to bite Su Yan back!


    After driving to the sixth sin, almost all the shackles were opened, and the halberd of conviction was like a mad dog! Everyone wants to bite off a piece of flesh and blood!


    But Su Yan couldn''t move like a mountain!


    After the **** breath only penetrated into Su Yan''s fingers, there was no way to enter Su Yan''s body, let alone into Su Yan''s heart and brain!


    How can Su Yan''s state of mind and cultivation level be comparable to that of the mere prefecture Yama?


    King Yama was afraid of being condemned, the Heavenly Halberd would erode his heart and turn into a monster who only knew how to kill. Su Yan would not have such trouble.


    With Gu Jing��s unwavering state of mind, the monstrous killing thought was suppressed to the extreme, until everything became calm and calm!


    During this process, Sin VI and Brahma��s horrified performance were not affected at all.


    Even the strong on the spirit boat did not find that Su Yan forcibly suppressed the conviction halberd against the master''s mind!


    There is definitely a price to be paid if you want to use powerful power. Not only the power of prayer, but also the purest power of destruction.


    This backlash was the price Su Yan had to pay.


    Su Yan possessed the supreme state of mind of the emperor. Without this state of mind, this backlash would definitely be very cruel.


    As the power poured out mercilessly, many cracks appeared in the surrounding space!


    These cracks are not simple cracks, but an unknown sense of fear. It seems that behind these cracks is some kind of black hole, once sucked into it, it will definitely be forever.


    And blood even flowed from the middle of these cracks!


    "The space is bleeding? What is going on?"


    Many powerhouses on the spirit boat looked at this strange change inexplicably, not knowing what kind of trick it was.


    Su Yan fought with the Immortal Demon Tree until now, the level of battle has reached a level that these venerables can hardly imagine!


    Their so-called tenth-level strongest combat skills looked so small and ridiculous in front of the opponents in this battle.


    This trick of Brahma''s sleep is still brewing, and the real power has not yet arrived!


    Above the skyscraper in the distance, Si Qing, who was watching the battle, was already trembling.


    The surging and powerful breath can indeed be sensed here, but Si Qing''s trembling is not because of fear, but because of extreme excitement!


    She is not only Asura, but also the holder of one of the Asura Sonic Swords!


    Si Yin knew that what Su Yan was displaying at this time was a special combat skill that matched the legendary sacred weapon-the method of the halberd of the devil!


    Si Qing stared at the back of Su Yan in the distance, her eyes became extremely enthusiastic!


    She hugged her shoulders, her face was full of enthusiasm, and even a happy smile: "I did not misunderstand you, Su Yan! You are the man chosen by the gods! Only you can exert the power of the holy artifacts Extreme!"


    At this best viewing point, there is a man besides Si Qing.


    The man had a crown of jade, but he was very tall, handsome and mighty, like a sun **** descending to the earth.


    The royal family of Emperor Shitian indeed claimed to be the descendant of the sun god.


    And the powerful aura revealed in this man''s body is also very different from those of the venerables.


    In the world of Emperor Shitian, he is called the Holy Emperor, and he is also known as the strongest Emperor Shitian!


    The strength of the holy emperor is so powerful that it is completely different from the venerables of the other councils.


    Only he escaped from the immortal demon tree''s hands and ascended to heaven, without being sucked into that strange space.


    Just looking at this point, the strength of the holy emperor is indeed superior to the many venerables of the council!


    Facing Si Qing''s almost pathological enthusiasm, the holy emperor was not affected at all, and his eyes did not change at all, always staring at the duel between Su Yan and the immortal demon tree on the distant battlefield.


    After a long time, the holy emperor said: "Are you moved by this man?"


    Si Qing replied: "You have seen it too... This power really makes me feel happy from my body to my soul! If he can become my man and ride on my body... Interesting?"


    Si Qing himself was already considered stunning, coupled with Ashura''s originally very evil temperament, it was absolutely difficult for ordinary men to resist.


    But the holy emperor was almost like a stone, and he hardly responded to what Si Qing said.


    As Brahma''s horror unfolded, Si Qing''s red eyes revealed an extremely fanatical look!


    This glamour can even be said to be very sick!


    But the morbid enthusiasm suddenly calmed down for an instant. Si Qing turned her head and stared at the holy emperor coldly: "I will only cooperate with the strongest person. This is my principle, you know?"


    The Holy Emperor stared at the front indifferently, not only didn''t plan to answer with Si Qing, he didn''t even turn his eyes back half a minute!


    For these years, Si Qing has been the holy emperor''s most senior spy in Asura, and his usefulness cannot be said to be small.


    There is only one basis for cooperation between the two sides, that is, the Holy Emperor possesses unmatched strength in the heaven and human world!


    Now... Obviously there are men who can challenge the authority of the Holy Emperor!


    Sin 6 from afar, the power of Brahma''s horror is fully unfolded!


    The so-called Brahma is the supreme **** in the legend of heaven and human.


    According to legend, Brahma is the **** of creation and the ancestor of creation.


    The whole world was actually created by Brahma in his own mind. When Brahma enters his sleep, the whole world will be born naturally in his sleep.


    When Brahma wakes up from his dream, the whole world will be destroyed again!


    The whole world is running round and round in this way, and everything in it is constantly going from new birth to destruction, completing the course of life.


    And Brahma��s horror represents the most complete destruction and the arrival of the end of judgment.


    The cracks in the air became bigger and bigger, and finally those venerables saw the cracks as they were, they turned out to be huge eyes!


    The pupils of these eyes are infinitely enlarged, while blood is still remaining, full of extreme panic!

 Chapter 2722： Su Yans plan

    Chapter 2722 Su Yan''s Plan


    The prince and princess of Yasha just now woke up leisurely, but their bodies were still very weak.


    When Brahma��s horror really started, Pegu directly enveloped the prince and princess of Yasha with the power of stars, and violently said: "Hurry up and close your eyes! You are not allowed to open your eyes without my order." Open your eyes! This is not a power you can touch!"


    When you look at these huge eyes in the sky, you will involuntarily produce all kinds of crazy and self-destructive thoughts in your mind!


    If the state of mind is not enough, it is enough to be defeated by these thoughts and become a complete lunatic.


    Even these sages, after staring at these bleeding eyes in the sky, they have a strange feeling, and even their souls seem to be sucked into the endless void!


    This force is undoubtedly terrifying to the extreme, even these venerables can only look up!


    And after these huge bleeding eyes were opened, the cracks in the sky suddenly became more and more, and even became overwhelming!


    Although the number of these new cracks is huge, they are very small.


    "This is..." A surprised expression appeared on the dean''s face.


    After all these cracks were opened, they turned out to be bleeding eyes!


    Under the gaze of more than one hundred thousand eyes, even the existence of the Immortal Demon Tree seemed to become distorted!


    It seems that there is an extremely huge force, pulling the immortal demon tree into a strange space!


    The immortal demon tree also started from the top at this time, until the roots under the soil became extremely dazzling!


    At this juncture of life and death, in order to maintain its existence, the Immortal Demon Tree began its strongest struggle and counterattack!


    "This trick..." Si Qing became excited inevitably, "The seven deadly sins, he could convict six of them, do you know? In our Asura legend, if the power of the sacred weapon is used indiscriminately, it must He paid the price of his life! He actually opened to sin six, Brahma fell asleep and was still fine, is his strength so terrible? I should only cooperate with the strongest people!"


    The seven deadly sins have one last resort.


    This last trick originally fell into Su Yan''s hands before it was too late to use it.


    What is the last resort of the Seven Deadly Sins?


    Si Qing clasped his hands together, a pious and happy smile on his face.


    She was very happy just looking at the **** light in the distance, and the continuous collapse of buildings under this **** light, and the endless bleeding eyes in the sky.


    This purest violent and destructive force made her feel extremely happy physically and mentally.


    But from a normal person''s point of view, this joy can be described as morbid and crazy.


    But the holy emperor remained indifferent, he was just wondering what Su Yan would do next.


    It''s just that this kind of power can indeed completely suppress the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, but it will definitely not destroy the Immortal Demon Tree!


    If the Immortal Demon Tree were to be eliminated so easily, it would not be possible to span tens of thousands of years, and it would have been in its peak state until today.


    But suddenly the holy emperor''s eyes showed a touch of surprise, "I understand! What does he want to do? He actually wants to use this method to deal with the immortal demon tree!"


    The Holy Emperor seemed to have interpreted Su Yan''s final killer move, and even his body shook involuntarily.


    "It''s said that only by watching the fire from the other side can you see it clearly. I don''t know what your Majesty the Holy Emperor has learned while standing far from the battlefield?" Si Qing asked curiously.


    "The point of decisive victory is not on the conviction halberd at all, but in the sky!" Shenghuangdao.


    Si Qing followed the holy emperor''s words and looked towards the distant sky.


    The blood-colored clouds above the head had already formed a huge whirlpool, and the center of the whirlpool was the location of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Under the sky, the Immortal Demon Tree had completely enveloped itself with the power of prayer in order to resist the pure destructive power of the Sinning Heaven Halberd.


    Then countless branches spread out from the huge trunk of the demon tree.


    After these branches are blessed with the power of prayer, they are comparable to the strongest fairy sword. Countless eyes in the air were blinded by these crazy branches!


    Then countless blood water turned into a rain of blood!


    The immortal demon tree shrouded in golden light looks extremely holy, and after a rain of blood, it looks very evil again!


    "Brahma''s horror is broken, holy emperor, have you read something wrong?" Si Qing asked.


    The holy emperor shook his head and solemnly said: "Brahma''s sleep is broken is something he planned, the real ultimate move is in the sky!"


    Above the immortal demon tree, the blood-colored vortex has reached its peak at this time because of the two huge forces of Su Yan and the immortal demon tree.


    After the wind and clouds were all stirred, a huge tornado formed, involving the immortal demon tree!


    The Holy Emperor involuntarily squeezed his fists: "This guy is all considered good... the attack turned out to be one link after another!"


    In the blood-colored tornado, the power of the immortal demon tree is close to running away!


    The demon tree that only relies on instinct to control everything does not know how to use its power restrainedly!


    And in this huge tornado, the mist shrouded in the top of the head was also devastated!


    The coffin built for the Immortal Demon Tree was finally shattered!


    The golden sunlight shed through the center of the tornado, shining on the immortal demon tree! In addition to the power of prayer, the immortal demon tree was plated with golden light!


    With the blessing of golden sunlight in the blood-colored tornado, this picture looks inexplicably majestic and weird.


    The holy emperor said: "The Immortal Demon Tree is over..."


    "If it''s just sunshine, will the immortal demon tree be over? Could it be that the weakness of the demon tree is sunshine?"


    Si Qing was still waiting for Su Yanyong to convict the last sin, but heard the Holy Emperor say such things.


    Holy Emperor said: "From the beginning of his use of the conviction halberd, the goal is not to directly defeat the immortal demon tree."


    "Then what is his goal?" Si Qing asked curiously.


    "The power in the Immortal Demon Tree was already on the verge of running away during the process of confronting him." Shenghuangdao, "Once the sun is exposed to the sun, the enormous power of prayer will also be out of control. Because of this whiteness. The Miasma of Mist was originally a coffin built to suppress the growth of the immortal demon tree! Once the immortal demon tree is free from the shackles of the coffin, it will inevitably grow crazily when exposed to sunlight, moonlight, and starlight..."


    "The crazily growing immortal demon tree will inevitably swallow and destroy the entire world. This seems to be what you said, your Majesty the Holy Emperor? Is he crazy? It would be more difficult to break the cage of the immortal demon tree. Deal?" Si Qing said.


    Holy Emperor said: "Why don''t you understand? He only needs the immortal demon tree to grow ten times, and then attract the catastrophe! Then the immortal demon tree will become his tool to overcome the catastrophe! This is called Su Yan A man only needs to hide under the immortal demon tree, who is the first to be attacked by the catastrophe?"

 Chapter 2723： Cloud of robbery

    Chapter 2723


    This kind of plan sounds crazy at first, but in fact it is closely linked.


    What''s more important is that every step of the battle is developing in accordance with the plan, and there is no excess at all.


    When dealing with the existence of the immortal demon tree, it is already very remarkable to come up with such a close plan.


    What is even more powerful is the execution power, which actually guided the Immortal Demon Tree, and controlled every step of the battle in his own hands.


    What embodies in the middle is absolute calmness and superb fighting wisdom, while the foundation is strong strength!


    These three are indispensable.


    Is there such an existence in the Celestial Realm?


    This time even the holy emperor showed an incredible expression on his face, because he never knew that there were such masters in the heaven and human world!


    This kind of thing completely exceeded the holy emperor''s expectations!


    More importantly, he has no clue about Su Yan''s identity. This is the worst place!


    It was completely different from the dignity of the holy emperor who was like an enemy, Si Qing''s face was filled with a happy smile, as if she could get great satisfaction from Su Yan''s battle.


    In the distant battlefield, when this layer of unbreakable white cage was broken and the golden sunlight poured in.


    The immortal demon tree that had been exposed to the sun stretched wildly!


    Even the battle is not even taken care of, the rhizomes desperately stretch upwards, wanting to taste the taste of the sun!


    Then more and more branches and leaves pierced the cage and inserted into the sky!


    It is the plant''s instinct to want more sunlight, and even the immortal demon tree cannot resist this powerful instinct.


    In a short period of time, the Immortal Demon Tree has soared more than ten times, becoming an incredible tree several kilometers high!


    Of course, the tree trunk became thicker, and many surrounding buildings were crushed and collapsed!


    The coffin meticulously crafted for the Immortal Demon Tree thousands of years ago has become riddled with holes, and the bright sun shines through many gaps into the Lost City!


    The sun was also shining on the spirit boat, and the expressions on the faces of many powerful men were shocked to the extreme when they saw this strange change!


    This change was completely beyond their expectation, and it can even be said that they would never expect such a change!


    They couldn''t even deal with the immortal demon tree just now, and now they have no idea what spells and combat skills they need to use to restrain the immortal demon tree that has grown tenfold and has more life energy!


    Only the Holy Emperor understood Su Yan''s intention...


    If speaking from this level, Su Yan and Saint Emperor are indeed enough to surpass these powerhouses.


    And above this, Jieyun is already freezing!


    After sensing the appearance of Jieyun, the musical instruments outside Su Yan automatically played the fairy music under the blessing of "The Great Buddha Jue"!


    Xianfu''s music was fresh and original, and the agitated mood of many powerful people on the Lingzhou suddenly calmed down.


    They all looked at Su Yan involuntarily.


    If anyone in this Lost City can contend with a demon tree that is ten times larger, it can only be Su Yan!


    At this time, a layer of yellow light appeared on Su Yan''s body, and this yellow light completely enveloped Su Yan''s body.


    The Conviction Heaven Halberd had also disappeared in Su Yan''s hands, and then a strange smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    With this weird smile, many powerful men on the spirit boat finally sensed the aura of heaven!


    Su Yan also sensed the signs of imminent catastrophe!


    Su Yan had always deliberately suppressed his own cultivation base before, and had been wandering back and forth at the peak of the second layer of the Tribulation Realm.


    This is actually what most cultivators would do. Especially the monks in the heaven and human world.


    The spiritual energy in the heaven and human world is very strong. When the cultivation base reaches a certain level, it must be suppressed and suspended at a certain critical point.


    Because Yingjie is very serious and dangerous, so you must choose a good time and make perfect preparations before you come to Yingjie!


    Only after a heavy catastrophe can you enter the top realm in this world!


    Like Pegu, it has already survived the Five Heavenly Tribulation!


    Many experts in Lingzhou have dealt with the catastrophe, and of course they know how powerful it is!


    But for a while, they couldn''t understand why Su Yan had to untie the restriction of cultivation base here and directly break the final critical point, thus triggering the catastrophe.


    They only thought that Su Yan was crazy, he would want to resist the catastrophe at the same time and the immortal demon tree that has grown ten times!


    Even if his conviction halberd represents the highest force value in the lower realm, I am afraid it will not work!


    At the same time, they are also afraid that they will be affected, and the power of Heavenly Tribulation is really terrifying!


    Even their so-called master ancestors, when they really face the catastrophe, they are very nervous and have no confidence.


    In the face of the catastrophe, no matter how strong or weak it is, everyone is at risk of being wiped out.


    When the robbery cloud appeared, after sensing the breath of the robbery.


    Almost all these powerhouses are retreating, and none of them want to be affected by the catastrophe caused by Su Yan.


    Pegu and the dean wanted to support Su Yan, but they saw the still strong confidence from Su Yan''s face!


    Just looking at Su Yan''s expression, you know that if you rush up to support now, it will disturb Su Yan''s interest in fighting.


    But the doubts in his heart can''t be dissipated. Does Su Yan really plan to resist the catastrophe and the immortal demon tree here?


    In fact, the development of the situation to this extent happened to be in Su Yan''s plan.


    Su Yan gave birth to a golden sword light under his feet, and this sword light carried Su Yan directly to the immortal demon tree!


    For the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan is trolling himself!


    The roots of the demon tree entangled frantically and directly swallowed Su Yan into the demon tree!


    The change in front of me was stunned, and I couldn''t react to it for a long time.


    Su Yan was swallowed by the Immortal Demon Tree so easily? Is it over?


    At least more than half of the venerables were ashamed. They didn''t expect Su Yan to perish in this way.


    Only the dean felt an unusual breath.


    And when the dean raised his head, I saw that the heavenly Jieyun was still freezing...


    The white mist has huge cracks, and the sunlight that originally spilled through these cracks has been covered by the robbery cloud.


    The sky is even darker than before!


    Although the sorrow cloud has been bleak and frozen, the tribulation cloud in the sky is still piled up!


    The strength of the robbery cloud will determine the power of the robbery to a great extent!


    Such a robbery, these Venerables are simply unheard of!


    The tribulation they had passed through, the aggregation of the tribulation cloud was only one-tenth of that of the tribulation in front of them, and it was already extremely dangerous!


    And now this huge and boundless robbery cloud is still slowly condensing!


    When the tribulation falls, the power must be terrifying to incalculable!

 Chapter 2724： Thunder is coming

    Chapter 2724: Thunder is Coming


    On the spirit boat, one of the venerables couldn''t help but said: "What''s going on... Isn''t he the second stage of crossing the robbery realm? What is going on with this robbery cloud?"


    "The old man has never seen such a terrifying Jieyun! This Jieyun has at least half a million sky thunders, and it is still condensing! When the condensing is complete, there will be a million sky thunders!"


    "What! Millions of thunders? What are you kidding about? How could the Second Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm cause millions of thunders? This is totally unreasonable! There is no such record in history!"


    "Is what the old man said is false? You won''t look up at the sky?"


    The dean murmured: "There is only one explanation for this unreasonable thing-his strength has surpassed the current realm too much, even the will of heaven and earth thinks that he is an unreasonable existence in this world, so he wants to obliterate him. The will will be stronger!"


    Heavenly Tribulation is indeed a manifestation of the will of heaven and earth.


    Cultivation is going against the sky, and going against the sky to the extreme, it will inevitably lead to heaven.


    Heavenly Tribulation can also reflect the strength of this monk to some extent.


    However, just crossing the Tribulation Realm in the Second Heaven, can actually trigger a million-day thunder''s tribulation, this kind of thing is really unheard of!


    There has never been a record in history!


    Even Begou showed an inexplicable expression, the depth of this robbery cloud has far surpassed when he crossed the robbery, you must know that his realm is three times higher than Su Yan!


    The intensity of this robbery cloud is simply exaggerated to an unreasonable level!


    But at this time Pegu laughed instead, and the prince of Yasha asked: "Teacher Pegu, why can you still laugh in the face of such a terrifying tribulation, this breathless coercion?"


    The rest of the Yasha squad, except for the bones, did not enter the Tribulation Crossing Realm.


    This was the first time they faced the legendary calamity, and the involuntary fear in their hearts was extremely strong!


    In front of this great power of heaven and earth, personal power seems so small!


    There was even a wave of thought in my heart: "Is this really a force that humans can contend with?"


    Even the Venerable Di Shitian said, "No, we have to leave here as soon as possible. The scope of this tribulation cloud is too wide! We may also be enveloped in it!"


    "Yeah! A million thunder tribulations are enough to razor half of the lost city to the ground. If we don''t retreat now, we may not even have the opportunity to retreat later! Don''t leave the imprisonment of the immortal demon tree, but in the end it is inexplicable The earth died under the catastrophe of others!"


    Seeing the same panic of the existence of these crossing the tribulation realm, the heart of the Yasha team was even more shaken.


    But at this time, Pegu happily said: "Su Yan has been caught by the Immortal Demon Tree inside his body. In this way, the Immortal Demon Tree will help him bear the burden when the Heavenly Tribulation breaks down! I don��t know how much else can actually fall on Su Yan..."


    After listening to the words of the bones, the venerables were relieved from the panic, and they only felt that everything was suddenly enlightened!


    Yes indeed! Why didn''t they think of it before?


    As long as the immortal demon tree triggers the catastrophe...Use the immortal demon tree to carry the catastrophe.


    Wouldn''t it be possible for snipes and clams to compete with fishermen for profit? !


    The holy emperor who watched the battle from a distance also said: "The catastrophe is about to come."


    Facing the millions of thunder tribulations condensed in the sky, even the holy emperor took a deep breath!


    A million thunder tribulation, perhaps no one in the heaven and human world can resist, including his holy emperor.


    Just in the face of this terrifying robbery cloud, I already felt numb on my scalp, not to mention using my body to resist a million thunders!


    This is almost impossible...


    But Su Yan actually took a different approach, thinking of such a method, and actually using the Immortal Demon Tree as a tool for his own triumph!


    Just as the holy emperor said, at this time the cloud of tribulation in the sky finally condensed, and a lavender light flashed by the dark clouds!


    Boom!


    The first lightning strikes directly!


    This thunder and lightning is more than ten meters thick. When this thunder and lightning descends, there is only a dazzling electric light left in the world!


    The entire lost city is only white!


    Thunder and lightning hit the top of the immortal demon tree!


    The sky thunder stimulated the defense mechanism of the Immortal Demon Tree, and a light golden light appeared outside the Immortal Demon Tree!


    This pale golden light is the power of prayer!


    The immortal demon tree resisted the first sky thunder with the power of prayer, and hardly suffered any damage!


    But then ten identical sky thunders struck down!


    Then a hundred!


    Even the earth and buildings were shaking.


    The rumbling sound made people''s ears numb along with it!


    But this is just the beginning, and even temptation can''t be regarded as a level!


    The thunder rolling in the sky represents the absolute will between heaven and earth.


    Both human beings and other creatures have a destined longevity limit. If you want to break through this longevity limit, it is against the sky!


    Defying the sky will inevitably trigger the anger of the will of heaven and earth!


    This calamity is the manifestation of the anger of heaven and earth!


    Between the rumblings, many buildings in the Lost City were turned into fly ash!


    The power of the sky thunder is too great, these towering buildings are not even qualified to be knocked down. Once struck by the sky thunder, it will directly become the dust between heaven and earth!


    And this mighty sky thunder has a million Dao!


    Therefore, even Su Yan needed to suppress his cultivation a little bit when facing this tribulation.


    Only when sufficient preparations are made, will they take the initiative to respond.


    Suppressing the cultivation base can only be temporary. It is impossible to suppress the cultivation base for a thousand years, and the calamity will not come for a thousand years.


    Heavenly Tribulation has an ultimate upper limit time, which is also a kind of limit. When the time limit is reached, the catastrophe will also come!


    Under the billowing thunder, the golden light above the immortal demon tree has become more and more intense!


    The power of prayer can turn the thunder of judgment triggered by the halberd of conviction into a rabbit, but there is no such change for the thunder!


    All changes in the power level are meaningless to the robbery.


    In front of the robbery, there is no room for any tricks to use!


    It can only be carried by absolute hard power!


    If you can bear it, your cultivation will naturally go to the next level!


    Can''t hold it, there is one more cloak in the world!


    The immortal demon tree is shining brightly, and both the life energy and the power of prayer are surging to the extreme.


    But under the sky of thunder, it is only a matter of time before it is broken!


    The world was shrouded in a dazzling light.


    Every sky thunder is so thrilling!


    The white mist that has been shrouded in the Lost City for thousands of years is also directly wiped out under this dense thunder!


    In the face of pure destructive power, these forces have no resistance at all!


    After the last thick fog above the head dissipated, what appeared in everyone''s eyes was a complete robbery cloud!


    The robbery cloud in the sky covers a large area of ??the city!

 Chapter 2725： Di Shitians greatest secret

    Chapter 2725 The Greatest Secret of Emperor Shitian


    Just now there was a haze restriction on the top of the head, and it was already very depressed when it was incomplete. At this time, I can see it completely, and the feeling of depression in my heart will inevitably become more intense!


    Even knowing that the catastrophe is not aimed at them, this sense of depression is also lingering!


    It was as if a huge stone was pressed in my heart.


    Heavenly Tribulation is not just a confrontation between a monk and a sky thunder, but also a confrontation between human will and the will of heaven and earth!


    Every thunder and lightning falling from the sky is full of the will to destroy the world!


    Therefore, the confrontation is not only at the physical level, but also at the spiritual level...


    It''s just that now that Su Yan is in the inner hive of the immortal demon tree, Thunder Tribulation can''t hurt him at all.


    Such opportunistic tricks, of course, also make the many powerhouses on the Lingzhou envy!


    They all know the horror of the catastrophe, and everyone expects to get some legendary spiritual objects and magic weapons to help them resist the catastrophe.


    Now the immortal demon tree has become a magic weapon used by Su Yan to deal with the catastrophe.


    As time goes by, the sky thunders are falling more and more, and more and more dense!


    Almost the space around the Immortal Demon Tree was completely enveloped, and it fell beside the Immortal Demon Tree indiscriminately!


    Those buildings or the ruins of the buildings, under the thunder of heaven, their only destiny is to turn into fly ash!


    The aura of those fierce things in the Lost City also agitated as the catastrophe progressed.


    Some of these fierce creatures flee for their lives, some creep on the ground and tremble...


    If these powerful evil creatures escape to the outside of the Lost City, they will definitely cause great turmoil and casualties.


    Even after this one million thunder catastrophe, the Lost City may be destroyed!


    But now no one cares about this anymore, the many powerful men on the spirit boat only stare at the center under the robbery cloud!


    Looking at others'' catastrophes up close, it is still an opportunity for a million thunder catastrophes, but it is rare in the ages, and there may be great gains.


    The Lingzhou suddenly set sail at this moment and retreated toward the periphery of the Lost City.


    Such an order must come from Su Yan, because this spirit boat was originally created by Su Yan with great magic power.


    Since such a command can be issued, it means that Su Yan, who has been swallowed into the immortal demon tree, should be safe at this time.


    This is also what Peogou is most worried about, and now even this worry is relieved, just look carefully at how Su Yan is going to respond!


    Now the catastrophe has just begun, and the scope covered by it is still very limited. After the power of the catastrophe rises, the scope of the envelope will definitely expand further!


    Perhaps the entire core area of ??the Lost City will be shrouded in it!


    Under the thunder of the sky, the earth trembled with the violent earthquake!


    And in the core area of ??the Lost City, the Immortal Demon Tree can only protect itself, and can''t control the surroundings.


    Those buildings, even the land under them, were all turned into fly ash under the intensive attack of the sky thunder!


    Many huge potholes have appeared around the Immortal Demon Tree, and under these pits are the huge roots of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    "The immortal demon tree seems to be able to support it for a long time. If the immortal demon tree is an intelligent creature, he would have been vomited out long ago, but it is a pity that the demon tree can only act on its own instinct, even such a shallow one. I have no judgment." Shenghuangdao.


    Si Qing rotated in front of the holy emperor, her posture was extremely graceful, and her face was filled with a happy smile.


    "The halberd of conviction that has been lost for eight thousand years suddenly appeared, and its owner must be the dragon and phoenix among the people! Ah... such a man, it really makes people feel like they can''t stop!"


    Si Qing''s fascinating attitude cannot affect the holy emperor.


    Holy Emperor said: "These millions of calamities, even if he cooperates with the immortal demon tree, may not be able to handle them. The number of thunder calamities that have fallen now is only about 10,000, which is just the beginning."


    When the robbery first started, it was relatively gentle. But as time goes by, Jieyun becomes more and more condensed, and the density and frequency of the sky thunder will slowly reach its peak.


    When the million-day thunder reaches its peak, the sky-thunder will inevitably weave an airtight power grid between heaven and earth!


    That''s when the real test will come!


    Si Qing smiled and said, "Your Majesty, according to what I see, it seems that he is determined to win. It doesn''t matter if the immortal demon tree can''t hold it in the middle. It might be what he wants if the immortal demon tree is smashed to death. ."


    Holy King said: "You have mistaken the most important point. The word immortality is included in the name of the Immortal Demon Tree because it cannot be destroyed at all. Don��t be afraid to tell you the secret of the Immortal Demon Tree. , Only the Holy Emperor has always known."


    "What''s the secret?" Si Qing''s face can also be said to be extremely excited.


    "There is a secret room hidden under the dragon chair of the Holy City Palace. There is a stone tablet in the secret room, which records the greatest secret about Emperor Shitian..." The Holy Emperor slowly said the secret.


    It was not the gods who created this lost city, but the ancestors of Emperor Shitian.


    The immortal demon tree is also the road to heaven developed by the emperors.


    In the original design, the immortal demon tree should be able to grow to 10,000 meters, and as long as it climbs up the vine, it can enter the fairy world and become an eternal and immortal existence.


    But from the moment the Immortal Demon Tree was created, apart from an unexplained error, it strangled tens of millions of Emperor Shitian in almost one day...


    Almost half of the civilization of Emperor Shitian was destroyed!


    The ancestors finally bound the Immortal Demon Tree in the Lost City. After that, there were scourges, floods, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions... After these disasters came together, they almost completely destroyed the civilization of Di Shitian!


    Today''s Di Shitian is actually a civilization re-developed from the ruins.


    Regardless of the population or the degree of prosperity, the degree of control over the world is far less than one percent of the original.


    The holy emperor said all this calmly.


    After listening to this, Si Qing no longer had any playful mood on her face, and asked: "The Holy Emperor actually revealed such an important secret to me, must I have something to ask for?"


    Knowing such secrets must pay a price.


    Holy King said: "I want to know the information of the halberd of conviction. You just said that the halberd of conviction can convict a total of seven deadly sins. He only condemns six of them, Brahma''s horror, that last trick was not used. Why is that?


    The holy emperor had long been skeptical in his heart, and the last move of using the conviction halberd would have to pay a heavy price.


    So Su Yan didn''t use it!


    Attracting Heavenly Tribulation, and then digging into the body of the Immortal Demon Tree, it looks incredible, but it is actually dangerous!


    Because being swallowed by the immortal demon tree is highly uncertain, the strength of the immortal demon tree is definitely not weak, and after using the power of prayer, the ability is also very strange.


    If there is really another way to choose, the holy emperor does not believe that Su Yan will choose such a move.

 Chapter 2726： Sky Lei Destroyed the Demon Tree

    Chapter 2726: Heavenly Thunder Destroys Demon Tree


    At this point, the Holy Emperor actually underestimated Su Yan a bit.


    When "The Great Buddha Jue" was launched, the power of prayer hardly threatened Su Yan.


    It''s just... the energy contained in the immortal demon tree, the energy accumulated over the past ten thousand years is really too huge.


    The immortal demon tree can''t help Su Yan, and it is also very difficult for Su Yan to destroy the immortal demon tree.


    Entering the interior of the immortal demon tree, and then triggering the catastrophe, is the best of both worlds.


    Now that the teammates swallowed by the immortal demon tree and the venerables of the council are already outside on the spirit boat, Su Yan no longer has any scruples.


    Si Qing curled her fingers around her temples, and her blood-colored long hair curled and curled between her fingers before she said: "Your Majesty, the legend has it that the Heaven''s Halberd of Severing Sin can obliterate everything in this world, even the immortals in the upper realm. It is absolutely true. Because the last owner of the Condemned Heaven Halberd did something like this eight thousand years ago, after that, the Condemned Heaven Halberd disappeared until it appeared in the hands of this man."


    Holy King said: "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "His Majesty the Holy Emperor wants to know, what is the cost of using the conviction halberd? I am not very clear about this. My clan��s sacred weapon has been lost for almost eight thousand years. The clan��s record of it is actually It''s also very few. But I advise your Majesty the Holy Emperor not to be an enemy of this man. I have been in close contact with this man, and he is definitely very strong."


    Shenghuang was silent, and he didn''t know if he had followed Si Qing''s advice.


    Si Qing just said her own words, and the expression on her face became enthusiastic again: "The power of the immortal demon tree will be weakened to the extreme by the tribulation. And after the tribulation, he cultivated to a higher level. Will it be invincible under the circumstances?"


    When Si Qing spoke, his hot eyes were fixed on the holy emperor, and it was the sentence again: "I only work with the strongest."


    Everyone knew that the holy emperor was the number one master of Emperor Shitian, and in the realm of heaven and human, he was also the most famous master.


    In the past seven hundred years, no one has dared to challenge the majesty of the first master of the Holy Emperor!


    But now this status seems to have some controversy.


    At least Su Yan is already qualified to compete with the Holy Emperor for the title of the number one master.


    But Shenghuang''s state of mind is not comparable to that of ordinary masters. Even now, he is still very calm and hardly affected by Si Qing.


    Holy King said: "Don''t forget, we also have our purpose. No matter who it is, we can''t stop me!"


    The demeanor of the holy emperor revealed great determination.


    Such a man, once he has made up his mind to achieve something, even if the sky falls apart, he will definitely make it happen.


    The determination, perseverance, and endurance needed to accomplish great things are all possessed by the Holy Emperor.


    So when he saw the sky rolling and roiling clouds, the almost endless thunder pouring down, the holy emperor''s expression was not moved.


    Now the sky thunder pouring down from the robbery cloud is dense like raindrops!


    A lot of thunder lights condensed in the air, and the dazzling light even made these venerables unable to open their eyes.


    "The sky thunder can actually be so dense..."


    "Is this the power of a million thunder tribulation?"


    If these venerables asked themselves, even one hundred thousand thunder tribulations would be enough for them, let alone these one million thunder tribulations!


    The Lingzhou is quickly leaving the center of the Lost City, and where the Lingzhou just stayed, those unbridled thunders unscrupulously destroyed all the buildings in the Lost City!


    These collapsed buildings almost formed a chain reaction, and the shock formed by the sky thunder split on the earth was like an earthquake.


    The ruins of the collapsed building stretched to the outermost periphery of the Lost City!


    It''s just that Yu Wei spreads, and it gives people an irresistible texture!


    At this level, the huge body of the Immortal Demon Tree finally couldn''t hold it!


    The power of prayer can''t protect the Immortal Demon Tree. There are many branches and leaves falling from the Immortal Demon Tree, and these floating branches and leaves have turned into fly ash in the air!


    Some flukes that have not turned into fly ash will inevitably become the most precious 10,000-year lightning strike.


    These lightning woods are blessed with the power of prayer, and they are used to refine the magical weapons of evil spirits and demons. They are bound to be the best.


    But no one cares about these now, because in terms of timing, it is far from the stage of cleaning the battlefield!


    Even if the falling thunders are dense like raindrops, forming an airtight grid, this is still not the strongest moment of thunder disaster.


    The heavenly Jieyun just stopped its expansion and just became stable... This shows that there is still a long time before Lei Jie completely passes away.


    At least three hundred thousand thunder tribulations have already fallen!


    It is equivalent to three hundred thousand thunder tribulations!


    The existence of these self-proclaimed powerhouses in the Council would be extremely difficult for even a hundred thousand thunder calamity.


    The Immortal Demon Tree had already resisted three hundred thousand thunder disasters for Su Yan!


    And while maintaining this huge body of several kilometers!


    The strength is so strong that they are not on the same level as these venerables of the council!


    But even the immortal demon tree had already reached its limit at this time.


    The tall tree body of several kilometers inevitably has to withstand more sky thunder, and it also needs more strength for protection!


    Even if the Immortal Demon Tree possesses the mighty power of prayer, it can no longer hold it!


    A sky thunder finally split it from the middle of the immortal demon tree!


    The three-kilometer-high tree was split by the head, the picture is really shocking!


    And after the immortal demon tree was split by the sky thunder, the sky thunder still did not stop!


    There are still countless sky thunders falling on the trunk, branches and leaves of the immortal demon tree!


    The huge tree trunk was smashed into fire by the sky thunder, after which many sawdust fell from the sky with flames!


    The thunder is matched with the rain of fire, and there are still robbery clouds on his head.


    It seems that the Lost City finally ushered in its end!


    And in this absolute destruction, a golden light appeared!


    This golden light is a barrier!


    Within the enchantment, Su Yan opened it with both hands and hovered in the air!


    This enchantment is a defensive technique just created by "The Great Buddha Jue". The enchantment looks very thin, but it has ninety-nine layers.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is Ji Su Yan''s defensive skills. This kind of protection would be more than enough to compete with the masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and even Su Yan would not have absolute confidence in dealing with this numbing catastrophe.


    Now that the Million Thunder Tribulation has not passed halfway, one can only take one step and see one step.


    However, Su Yan would never give in easily. Neither the Heavenly Tribulation nor the rest of the mighty powers of the world would cause Su Yan''s determination to be shaken by the slightest!


    He will definitely be able to return to the throne of the Emperor, and regain the glory and authority of the Emperor!


    There is no doubt about this!


    As long as you have a large enough capacity as a man, you can definitely accomplish a career!


    Su Yan firmly believes that his weapon is superior to everyone, so he won''t talk about a million thunder tribulations, even ten thousand thunder tribulations will surely be able to survive!

 Chapter 2727： Hard to resist

    Chapter 2727


    Tianlei finally split the immortal demon tree, and when the Lord came, he became more and more violent!


    Before you know it, Lei Jie is already close to the grandest point!


    And at the top, there is no longer enough to resist the existence of Thunder Tribulation for Su Yan, and it all depends on his own strength!


    In the distance, Si Qing and Shenghuang also witnessed the immortal demon tree being split.


    Si Qing''s eyes were all incredible: "Why is the Immortal Demon Tree so unhelpful? A million thunder calamity has not passed half of it, and it has been destroyed?"


    The holy emperor said in a calm tone: "No, did you forget that I told you that the immortal demon tree is absolutely impossible to be destroyed? Even a million calamities cannot destroy the existence of the immortal demon tree. It is inherently unreasonable in this world. That��s why it is called immortality."


    "Then what''s going on? Your Majesty, you have also seen the immortal demon tree being split by thunder! This is almost all smashed into dregs!"


    Holy Emperor said: "It is the Immortal Demon Tree who voluntarily gave up this huge body. It is impossible for the Immortal Demon Tree to maintain such a huge body under a million thunder tribulations! You know plants What is the best thing?"


    "What do plants do best? What is it?" Si Qing asked immediately.


    "Sprouts are born under the seemingly rotten soil! That''s why the Immortal Demon Tree can be named Immortal. If the Immortal Demon Tree can be eliminated, the Di Shitian ancestors who have mastered various laws of power, why bother to create one more. The coffin box seals the Immortal Demon Tree? It''s not that I don''t want to destroy the Immortal Demon Tree, but simply can''t do it!"


    After Si Qing figured it out, he asked the holy emperor again: "Your Majesty, do you think this man can really resist the catastrophe?"


    Holy Emperor said: "You just said that this man is enough to challenge me. If he can''t even reach the three levels of the Tribulation Realm, what qualifications does he have to challenge me?"


    The six souls of the Holy Emperor and the attainment of Consummation means that he has survived six times of heavenly tribulations, and turned out to be the existence of the sixth stage of crossing the tribulation realm!


    Just this realm alone is enough to be proud of the world in this heaven and human realm!


    No wonder the masters of all races and sects in the Celestial Realm have never dared to challenge the Holy Emperor!


    At this time, Su Yan was added to the Heavenly Tribulation, and not only was protected by the ninety-nine layers of formations, but within the enchantment, the seven instruments of bell, drum, qin, flute, erhu, sheng, and xun were played together!


    The fairy music played by these seven instruments easily passed through the thunder and played in the ears of many masters.


    They realized that Su Yan''s musical instruments were definitely not simple, and maybe they were enough to exist on par with the Conviction Tianji!


    "Such Su Yan should be able to withstand the remaining hundreds of thousands of thunder and calamity, right?" These venerables thought.


    The most common mistake people make is to save others by oneself. What you think you can''t do, others can''t do.


    I can only stop here, and others can only stop here.


    Not only are these venerables far inferior to Su Yan in strength, but more importantly, they are also far inferior to Su Yan as a man.


    All they wanted was to use a variety of magic weapons and combat skills to resist the damage of the tribulation, and Su Yan''s double fists already contained an extremely domineering force!


    Su Yan''s double fists contained extremely powerful auras, and when they were condensed, the fist wind had already turned into a dragon shape!


    "Long Xiao nine days! Flying dragon is in the sky!"


    The fist of these two punches turned into two long dragons, and they rushed directly to the Jieyun above!


    "He actually... shot Jieyun?"


    These venerables were all dumbfounded, and it was totally unexpected that Su Yan would act like this!


    Yes, even the Dean and Barge who had been in contact with Su Yan before, they never thought that Su Yan would directly attack Jie Yun!


    And the trick is so overbearing!


    The Yasha squad is also carefully watching how Su Yan responds to the catastrophe. Pegu has already told them just now. It is a rare opportunity to watch others cross the catastrophe, and it will definitely be of great benefit to their future growth. !


    At this time, they looked intently, and even clenched their fists unconsciously, and the back of their foreheads had long been soaked with sweat.


    It seems that they are fighting against the supreme majesty of heaven and a million thunder tribulation together with Su Yan!


    The fist weather turned into two long dragons, frantically entangled with the thunder in the sky, canceling out a large part of the sky thunder! In the end, even Jieyun was shaken!


    The thunder tribulation in the air also stopped for a second, after which the thunder tribulation poured out like a torrential rain!


    In the distance, Si Qing became fanatical again, "This man is really extraordinary. Others are struggling under the tribulation of the sky, so he dares to directly attack Jieyun! Such a man, which woman can resist, you say Right, Your Majesty the Holy Emperor!"


    At this time, the holy emperor was already moved and said, "Indeed, such a man is really terrifying. Even I don''t want to be an enemy of him!"


    After Jie Yun was shaken by Su Yan''s fist wind, he slowly contracted.


    The shrinking Jieyun means that the power of Jieyun will gradually weaken!


    But because of the condensed so much, the density and intensity of the sky thunder will increase!


    The ninety-nine levels of enchantment that Su Yan condensed with "The Great Buddha Jue" was directly broken, and the sky thunder hit Su Yan directly!


    All the people who watched the ceremony were surprised, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to use his body to carry the sky thunder! But can you really hold it?


    Waiting for Su Yan, but there are still several hundred thousand thunder tribulations!


    Just one hundred thousand thunder tribulation, these venerables can no longer resist!


    Tianlei covered the body, and Su Yan''s clothes were directly split to pieces, but under the white clothes, the golden silk armor appeared on Su Yan''s body surface.


    The electric lights are connected together and exploded on the periphery of the golden silk armor!


    Outside of Su Yan, the power of the seven musical instruments is also improving.


    With Su Yan as the center of the circle, there is no longer a complete building within ten miles, only a place of scorched earth!


    And the sky''s robbery cloud shrank and shrank, only one-third of its heyday remained.


    "A Million Thunder Tribulation, is it going to pass?!" These venerables couldn''t help getting excited.


    "What a strong strength! His strength may have surpassed what we can understand, that is, we may not be able to beat him together!"


    "Of course! Can the existence that can trigger a million thunder tribulations be comparable to us?"


    These Venerables are excited because they have witnessed history without a doubt!


    Although Su Yan has consumed most of his true essence at this time, he has obviously not been pushed to the limit, at least he has not even brought out the Divide Heaven Halberd...


    This is of course thanks to the Immortal Demon Tree, which at least helped Su Yan withstand three tenths of the catastrophe.


    With Su Yan''s strength, it is of course very difficult and dangerous to resist a million calamities.


    The first 900,000 days of Lei Su Yan can be hard to bear, but the limit of humans is often in the last tenth.


    This time it was Su Yan''s chance to encounter a magical species like the Immortal Demon Tree.


    But even if you encounter it, you need the wisdom and ability to make perfect use of this opportunity.

 Chapter 2728： The final aura of the robbery

    The second thousand seven hundred and twenty-eight chapters of the final aura


    The robbery clouds in the sky began to gather and condense gradually.


    Just seeing this scene, everyone knows that the robbery is getting closer and closer to the later stage!


    At the later stage of the robbery, the number of thunder rays will decrease, but with the condensing of the robbery, the quality of thunder rays will be further improved!


    The ordinary robbery cloud covers a range of about twenty miles, and will eventually be gathered to only one-tenth of the peak.


    Su Yan faced a million tribulation clouds far better than ordinary tribulation clouds, almost covering half of the lost city.


    When this huge and outrageous Jieyun began to gather and condense, the power produced was at least several dozen times that of 100,000 Thunder Tribulation!


    Almost every electric light that smashed down was a hot, dazzling beam of light!


    Just looking at it from a distance is shocking enough!


    These venerables thought in their hearts that with my strength, at best, I could only withstand sky thunders like Hundred Dao. After that, my fate would only be wiped out.


    And how long can Su Yan resist?


    The answer is still unknown.


    With the tightening of the heavenly Jieyun, Lei Jie has become more and more violent, and it seems that he has reached the final madness!


    The defense of the golden silk armor was already shaky at this time, and the lights and shadows of the various musical instruments illusioned by "The Great Buddha Art" have also become very dim!


    But even so, those venerables are very awe-inspiring.


    Because Su Yan had already resisted how many terrifying sky thunders before!


    Being able to support this level without any damage to the clothes, the strength is already very shocking!


    Su Yan was carrying the million calamities they had heard of in their legends. Even if the immortal demon tree helped him resist some of the sky thunders, most of the thunder calamities were taken by Su Yan himself!


    Just saying this is already very powerful!


    If this huge sky thunder had been smashed on the venerables of the council, they would have been wiped out.


    The Di Shitian clan has never lacked awe of the strong, so their eyes on Su Yan have gradually turned into pure looking up.


    The pressure of Lei Jie was too great, and Su Yan had lost the calmness and grace of the past.


    Just by looking at the intersecting cracks on the ground, you can know what kind of force Su Yan is fighting against!


    At this time, Jieyun had almost shrunk to only the core area of ??the Lost City, and it was still shrinking further.


    It''s the last moment, and it''s almost the most critical moment.


    Success or failure depends on whether you can grit your teeth and persevere at this last moment!


    At this time, we must not only rely on strength, but also rely on willpower to support!


    If you feel that you can''t do it, then you may really be wiped out under this tribulation.


    The Tribulation will never be shaken. If you can''t show the courage to match it, what can you use to fight the Tribulation?


    Fighting against the catastrophe not only requires many magic weapons and formations and many preparations in practice, but more importantly, it is necessary to overcome the weakness in the heart and the fear of death.


    Because of the so-called tribulation, living toward death!


    There is no problem with Su Yan''s psychological construction. From the beginning to the present, there has been almost no fluctuation in his mood.


    Even after this moment, the defensive barrier outside Su Yan was broken.


    The golden silk armor''s divine light became extremely dim, and this magic weapon had obviously reached its limit.


    Subsequently, the instruments of "The Great Buddha Jue" were also destroyed by this huge robbery!


    Boom!


    The lightning like a dragon and snake smashed Su Yan''s body fiercely!


    Su Yan still did not waver at all. He still raised his head high and looked down upon the sky!


    There is a belief in his heart that supports Su Yan: He is destined to re-enter the throne of the Emperor! Even if this road is full of thorns, he will surely have the last laugh!


    No one can stop his pace, of course including this so-called catastrophe.


    Tian Lei really smashed Su Yan''s body, this moment was extremely dazzling!


    And in this dazzling electric light, Su Yan''s skin seemed to have become crystal clear, and the acupuncture points and roots inside, and even the dantian became clearly visible!


    Although this was only a short moment, time seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Pegu saw that Su Yan''s body was already very crystal clear inside and outside, with almost no impurities.


    It has almost reached the peak that this lower realm can reach!


    He didn''t even know how Su Yan did this.


    According to common sense, such tiny internal bleeding is almost inevitable if the tiny blood vessels rupture caused by daily operation of Zhen Qi and fighting.


    Over time, various impurities will naturally accumulate in the body.


    But Su Yan is not only rooted, but also his skin and flesh and blood are becoming perfect. Pegu had no idea how Su Yan did this.


    This has nothing to do with the cultivation method, it has a great relationship with the monk himself!


    In Su Yan''s practice, there are bound to be many big secrets that the bones cannot understand at all, and they have not even thought about it carefully.


    Practice is like this.


    When you think you know everything, after meeting a better person, you will suddenly find that you only see the tip of the iceberg.


    Under the surface of the water, there are many mysterious realms that I have never touched. The complacency in the past is totally unreasonable.


    The power of Tianlei was almost condensed to the extreme, and when it fell on Su Yan, it almost turned into a beam of light falling into the sky!


    Being shaken by these beams of light frontally, even the ground under Su Yan''s feet was shaken together, and many huge cracks were produced!


    The condensed degree of this power has completely surpassed those venerables'' understanding of the word tribulation!


    What Su Yan is going through is totally different from the tribulation they have experienced, no matter at what level!


    The thick and dazzling electric light struck Su Yan''s body, and in the end, the power couldn''t penetrate the skin that looked like a baby!


    It''s just that all this is hidden in the most dazzling light, and it is almost impossible for these venerables to see clearly.


    Under the skin is full of the power of "Da Fu Tu Jue", infuriating to the extreme, fighting against the heavens outside the body.


    Dantian is the most vulnerable place, and it is the core center of all true essence operations. We must not let the sky thunder get involved!


    Once the sky thunder touches the dantian, even Su Yan will dissipate a large part of the body''s strength, and half of his body will become paralyzed, and the strength will not be used.


    From a distance, it looked like Su Yan''s unrelenting resistance under the catastrophe.


    Su Yan looked very arrogant and unruly when standing up to the sky. In fact, the feeling of being struck by lightning is really uncomfortable, and it can even be said to be extreme pain.


    This kind of thing is really like people knowing that they drink water.


    And Su Yan also knew very well that only the final aura of the Tribulation was left. He only had to resist a few more waves, and the winner of this Tribulation Game was him.

 Chapter 2729： End of the Tribulation

    Chapter 2729


    When Thunder Tribulation spreads all over your body, it seems that some absolutely terrifying force is desperately tearing your body, trying to divide you into five pieces!


    But this pain is a process that must be experienced.


    It is as if the heavens are using thousands of thunders to temper your body and spirit, and you should be used as a sword to build you.


    It is said that the edge of the sword is sharpened, and the process of building is of course very painful.


    But if you can persevere, the rewards will be very generous.


    At this time, all the power in Su Yan''s body had reached the apex, and the golden core had also run to the extreme!


    Jiutian Chaos Jue automatically turned into a clear stream, starting from the dantian, within a short time, it entered Su Yan''s limbs!


    This clear stream brought strands of coolness, making Su Yan feel refreshed under the torment of Thunder Tribulation.


    At the same time, this force is constantly repairing the damaged meridians and body!


    As long as Su Yan''s roots and bones don''t cause any major problems under the thunder robbery, even if the fur parts are damaged, it is actually acceptable.


    As long as the root is still there, the remaining damage is actually a trivial problem. As long as it takes time, it will be able to recover.


    At this time, the Thunder Tribulation has become a huge beam of light!


    Even the prince of Yasha couldn''t help but get anxious, and said, "How come this Thunder Tribulation feels endless? Can he really stick to it?"


    Pegu confidently said: "I don''t think the problem should be big. At this time, Lei Jie is tempering his body. As long as he recovers a little after this catastrophe, it is estimated that no one in the entire Celestial Realm can be physically present. Contend with him in this field!"


    "Yes, as long as you survive this catastrophe, Su Yan''s body will inevitably evolve to an unbelievable level. It doesn''t matter if you can cut the river or move mountains and fill the sea! After all, it is a perfect body created by a million thunder catastrophe." The dean added.


    "Unexpectedly, he can use the One Million Thunder Tribulation as a means to improve his combat body! His cultivation level and boldness are really not comparable to those of us!"


    These venerables of Emperor Shitian saw that Su Yan was completely convinced of Su Yan''s crossing of the Tribulation, and even now exaggeratedly thought that Su Yan actually used the Million Thunder Tribulation as a tool to enhance his strength.


    Of course this is not the case. Su Yan is now working hard under the thunder robbery!


    The destructive power contained in this piece of electric light is enough to directly vaporize all the buildings in this lost city!


    Such a force is of course extremely dangerous!


    Even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it can only be supported under this enormous power!


    But if he can survive the catastrophe in front of him, then Su Yan can rise to the next level regardless of his spirit or his body.


    There was only the last piece of the tribulation cloud in the sky, and this piece of tribulation cloud was also condensed to the extreme. In the dim cloud layer, the thunder light was no longer looming, but reflected the tribulation cloud very transparently.


    He has the richest experience in Pegu Du Jie, and he knows that Jie Yun has reached the final stage.


    Judging from Su Yan''s appearance, he was far from reaching the limit.


    The so-called limit refers to the fact that when many cultivators are fighting against the sky thunder in the final stage, they have already been chopped with arms and legs, and it is not uncommon for them to be broken by the sky thunder.


    The existence of crossing the tribulation realm cannot be measured by common sense, and the degree of vitality in the body is not comparable to ordinary people. As long as you can survive the catastrophe, there are many ways to recreate the missing part of the body.


    From this level, Su Yan certainly hasn''t reached the limit of survival.


    The final Thunder Tribulation is often the most difficult to deal with, because after the Tribulation Cloud shrinks to a certain level, there will be no way to maintain itself.


    Because the energy contained in it is too huge, and this force will be condensed to the extreme.


    At the end of all this, I saw a huge beam of light descending from the sky, completely obliterating Su Yan!


    This beam of light is at least condensed from thousands of heavenly thunders!


    After falling from the sky, the entire lost city was plunged into a great white light!


    The dazzling degree of Wandao Tianlei is really too exaggerated, even these Venerable Emperor Shitian can''t open their eyes and look directly at this monster-like tribulation!


    There was also a gust of wind around, and the spirit boat transformed by Su Yan''s power was also tottering in the wind!


    In the Lost City, the building collapsed with a bang. Even if the aftermath was shocking, at least one third of the buildings in the Lost City collapsed in this wave!


    The rumbling sound and the sound of the sky thunder mixed together!


    Apart from this, I can no longer hear any sound, nor can I see my surrounding companions!


    Even the strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm had a great fear in his mind. In the face of this terrifying power of destruction of the world, they were so small and helpless.


    In addition to the huge shock in Begou''s heart, there is also a layer of doubt: "How could this be?"


    They are all encountering the Million Thunder Tribulation for the first time, and they never thought that Million Heaven Tribulation would end up in this way!


    Under this huge thunder light, what happened to Su Yan?


    This last thunder tribulation penetrated the world and formed a huge beam of light to completely engulf Su Yan!


    The world was shrouded in this light of thunder, and many buildings were wiped out in this light of thunder!


    After the thunder light weakened slightly, they could finally see clearly what was going on.


    I saw an unyielding figure in the dazzling thunder light. Although it was very difficult, it still did not bend over! Just stood in the center of Thunder Light!


    No one would have imagined that the One Million Tribulation would have such a big show at the end!


    This time is really a long experience.


    Of course, this knowledge may not be actually useful, because they may not be able to encounter such an exaggerated million thunder tribulation.


    And even if you encounter a million thunder tribulation, you may not have the ability to make this last step!


    The beam of light from Tianlei slowly disappeared with the robbery cloud in the sky, and the robbery was finally over!


    After that, a golden gentle light gleamed on Su Yan''s body.


    Under the shining of this golden light, he still maintained his standing position, but his head was lowered.


    The drooping head was covered by messy hair, making it impossible to see the expression on his face.


    The golden light after the robbery cloud dispersed slowly nourished Su Yan''s body, and produced an extremely mysterious echo with the golden core in Su Yan''s body.


    Under the skin and flesh that was scorched black by the sky thunder, new skin that was as moist as jade slowly grew out. When the limit is exceeded, the potential in the body will slowly be revealed.


    Now there is only one thing that everyone cares about most, and that is what happened to Su Yan!


    The golden light spilled on Su Yan and the surrounding ground, and the picture was almost frozen.


    This man actually resisted a million thunders under their noses?


    After a little aftertaste, I still think this thing is too shocking!

 Chapter 2730： The emperor who suddenly came out

    The second thousandth chapter is suddenly killed


    When the sun shines on these Venerables, they only feel warm, and some Venerables even have a strange feeling of being reborn.


    To explore a place like the Lost City is basically equivalent to pinning your head to your waistband.


    They had already become captives of the Immortal Demon Tree before, and they almost fell into the interior of the Lost City.


    This sunshine seems to have declared that everything in the Lost City is over.


    Even the immortal demon tree seems to have been destroyed.


    Without the support of the Immortal Demon Tree, how long can these ruined walls be maintained?


    By the way...How is Su Yan?


    Because Su Yan has maintained a straight posture from just now to now, without moving, no one knows why Su Yan did this.


    These venerables were also very worried, the huge thunder light just now almost penetrated the world.


    Everything in Thunder Tribulation was turned into fly ash, and even the core area of ??the Lost City was only left with a huge pothole, and there were no traces of buildings in it!


    This is the power of absolute destruction!


    At this time, they could only see that Su Yan''s standing body was still upright, but the clothes on his body had almost all turned into fly ash under the catastrophe.


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was still bubbling with blue smoke, even if it was far away, it could be seen that Su Yan''s body was seriously damaged under the thunder.


    But as long as it is carried over this time, and after returning home to warm up for a year or so, Su Yan will definitely have a battle body that all Emperor Shitian can only look up to.


    Su Yan''s battle body was built not by any combat skills, but by the robbery!


    Even if it is Di Shitian''s strongest combat skills, can it be comparable to the power of heaven and earth?


    Of course these venerables admire Su Yan. But they also know that in their lifetime, it is impossible to have such a terrorist warfare body.


    Because of the process of building this battle body, they have witnessed the whole process.


    Su Yan lowered his head at this time, so he couldn''t see his face. I don''t know what Su Yan''s expression is.


    Su Yan remained silent like this, seeming to sink into some kind of strange contemplation.


    The monks will occasionally be in a state of concentration. After entering concentration, the exercises and various powers in the body will operate in the most natural way, and the mind will travel with the creator.


    Su Yan seemed to have fallen into such a strange state at this time.


    Although the strength of these venerables was damaged, their spiritual thoughts were hardly affected.


    Not only did they sense the breath of Su Xingsheng''s life, even this breath was much more stable than they expected.


    Even the sky thunder that was terrifying to the extreme just now did not cause substantial harm to Su Yan.


    And seeing Su Yan successfully intercepted, the Yasha team also released their hanging heart.


    They had long regarded Su Yan as one of the members of the team, and seeing Su Yan breaking through the legendary one million thunder tribulation, they were all very happy for Su Yan from the bottom of their hearts.


    They were even asking Barge if they could get close to Su Yan now.


    It''s just that no one thought that behind Su Yan, a green sprout emerged from the ground, and it almost grew to a person''s height in an instant!


    This green sprout appeared without any signs of earning, it can be said to be extremely strange!


    It is an immortal demon tree! !


    Sure enough, as the Holy Emperor said, the immortal demon tree did not perish under the catastrophe, but chose to abandon the huge torso and hung in the ground.


    After the catastrophe passed, the immortal demon tree broke out again!


    But these venerables do not have such an insight as the Holy Emperor, they only feel that the immortal demon tree came very suddenly, it can be said that there is no sign!


    The immortal demon tree was about to entangle Su Yan''s body, but Su Yan still maintained a standing posture, as if he was completely unaware of the upcoming attack behind him!


    At this time, a golden light and shadow will slash from the rear diagonally, hitting the immortal demon tree!


    This golden light and shadow was reaching its extreme, it seemed to be a sword light!


    The immortal demon tree after the sword was pushed away from Su Yan''s side for a full ten feet, and a lot of blood appeared on the golden blade!


    After the sword in the Immortal Demon Tree, a lot of blood was shed like a human, and at the same time all the branches and leaves danced wildly, seeming to be greatly distorted due to pain!


    "This kind of invincible sword intent? Is it His Majesty the Holy Emperor?" Many venerables just remembered that in the chaos between them and the Immortal Demon Tree, only His Majesty was not captured by the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Before, the venerable faintly felt that something was wrong. Was it the holy emperor that caused the uncertainty in their hearts?


    In fact, no one thought of such an unfolding, that His Majesty the Holy Emperor would appear in such a way at such a time!


    And the golden law body of the holy emperor quickly appeared in everyone''s vision.


    The boundless golden light enveloped the holy emperor, full of boundless sense of holiness.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone''s eyes could not be removed from him.


    The aura of the holy emperor obviously must surpass the rest of the emperor, regardless of quality or quantity, no other emperor can compete with the emperor.


    It''s no wonder that in the past few hundred years, no one has dared to challenge the title of No. 1 Saint Emperor.


    You only need to get close to the holy emperor himself, and you will easily develop a sense of powerlessness, after which you will not be able to resist.


    Although Di Shitian believed in the **** of war and was considered a very militant nation, there was still a big difference between being militant and dying.


    The sword of the holy emperor is indeed very strong, at least no one among the masters of Emperor Shitian that Su Yan has seen can be compared with the holy emperor!


    After the first wave of offensive, the holy emperor''s sword continued to take the immortal demon tree, wanting to turn this wave of superiority into victory immediately!


    But a colorful light emerged from the soil, blocking the holy emperor''s sword!


    This colorful light is definitely not just as simple as blocking the holy emperor. After that, it sprayed more and more severely, and finally cracked the ground that was already riddled with holes.


    "What kind of light is this?"


    This sudden battle showed that these venerables were stunned for a while, and they didn''t understand what was going on.


    I saw the colorful light not only getting bigger, but also getting more and more...


    And these venerables didn''t even know where the colorful light came from.


    Judging from Su Yan''s current state, he should be incapable of doing this kind of thing. The state of the Immortal Demon Tree is no better than Su Yan.


    Who is it then?


    How dare to fight directly with the holy emperor like this, and still not let go!


    Could it be that there are unknown mysterious masters hidden around here?


    The dean suddenly saw that there were many golden hard shells, and his face couldn''t help showing an unbelievable expression: "Is this the fruit of the immortal demon tree fighting against His Majesty the Holy Emperor?"

 Chapter 2731： Di Shitians strongest sword

    Chapter 2731: Emperor Shitian''s Strongest Sword


    When the dean said this exclaim, everyone felt that such an idea was too ridiculous!


    The huge torso of the Immortal Demon Tree was destroyed under the catastrophe, but they could see clearly.


    Those fruits are said to be the imprints of refining the immortal medicine, so it is a pity that it is destroyed in the heavens.


    How can it become the power to stop His Majesty the Holy Emperor now?


    There were even several venerables who refuted the dean. They thought this kind of thing was absurd and impossible to happen.


    But the face-slapped thing soon came. At first, it was just a golden crust. Later, more and more golden fruits broke through the ground.


    These golden fruits also grew up in the sunshine along with the Immortal Demon Tree, and are now almost the size of a person.


    And the divine light that blocked the holy emperor, like a rainbow, really came out from a part of the split fruit.


    The colorful divine light became more and more grand, and even the holy emperor had to retreat first. Now we need to think about how to break through this colorful divine light.


    The multicolored divine light just now joined together, offensive and defensive, with almost no gaps, even the holy emperor felt a little tricky.


    Just after the holy emperor retreated, another part of the demon tree fruit that broke out of the ground took on strange changes.


    There were many cracks on the surface of these fruits, but the colorful lights did not come out, but they kept moving, I don''t know what kind of mystery inside.


    After these fruits cracked, it was not a colorful light, but many villains popped out of them.


    These little people looked very funny when they first came out. After the breeze blew, they immediately grew up against the wind, and then became a whole group of Taoist soldiers...


    There are more and more broken fruits, and the number of Taoist soldiers is very much broken.


    These soldiers were wearing green rattan armor and holding emerald green wooden knives. Although they were born in different order, they were in good order, and they were definitely not a mob.


    Such spells are also very new in the eyes of many powerful people.


    But they definitely don''t think that these more than a thousand Taoist soldiers can defeat the Holy Emperor. Because the number is actually meaningless in this peak matchup on earth.


    For the existence that has reached the peak, taking one enemy ten thousand is not just talking at all, but something that can be done with every move.


    But this spell is obviously not just a simple accumulation of numbers.


    The holy emperor held a long sword and said in a deep voice: "If a monk can use such spells, then I will definitely admire him very much."


    These spells are no longer as simple as breathing fire and water, but shaping life!


    This shouldn''t even be called spell, but good fortune.


    Dao soldiers are formed in the fruit, so superb that Di Shitian''s spells can''t do it.


    Only the immortal demon tree that has mastered the power of prayer can control and use this power.


    This power is actually infinitely close to the power of the upper realm!


    This way of comprehending the mysterious changes of good fortune is also very close to the power of Xianyuan!


    If a mortal monk can achieve this level, he will definitely enter the peak of the Tribulation Realm.


    The Taoist soldiers on the ground lined up the battle formation almost immediately, and the colorful divine light also dimmed at this time.


    There was almost no gap left for the holy emperor.


    Of course, the holy emperor didn''t stand up first, the Heaven-Snatching Sacred Sword in his hand was unsteady, and a big killer move was already brewing!


    "The Emperor-Immortal Sword."


    As the holy emperor��s words may have thousands of words, even tens of thousands of sword lights swept across, even Su Yan was involved!


    This golden sky, boundless sword light, rushed like a flood and a tsunami!


    As far as the momentum of the sword is concerned, the holy emperor is already above all the masters of Emperor Shitian, at another level!


    The venerables of the council can''t help but wonder. Because even they haven''t seen the posture of the holy emperor drawing his sword for many years!


    The Green Vine Taoist soldiers have long formed a battlefield. The light of the battle formation was shining in the intensive attack of sword light!


    From a distance, it looked like a blue dragon on the ground.


    This blue dragon constantly changes its posture amid Jianguang��s offensive, like a koi swimming upward in the raging waves, every time it can find the weakest place of the sword wave to adjust the posture of the entire battle formation.


    Needless to say, the power of the sword wave of the holy emperor naturally, every opportunity is instantaneous, but this battlefield can actually seize every tiny opportunity and become calm in the raging waves.


    Until the sword light ran out, these Taoist soldiers were not hurt.


    The Holy Emperor never imagined that these Taoist soldiers would play such a beautiful hand to overcome the rigidity with softness, and there was such a way to advance and retreat.


    The rumbling voice came from afar!


    The sword emperor''s sword directly blasted a deep trench about three miles long on the ground before it stopped.


    The Sage Emperor''s sword is indeed very powerful, but it has become a foil for these Taoist soldiers.


    Those venerables also found it incredible that a complex battle formation of thousands of people has changed more than a dozen times in a short period of time, without any mistakes, as if it were really a blue dragon!


    This is really amazing, really eye-opening!


    The Holy Emperor didn''t get discouraged when he returned with this sword. After adjusting his sword aura, he made another sword.


    "Qianren breaks dawn!"


    This sword seems to have boundless stars falling from the sky, and there is supreme murderous intent in a dreamlike illusion!


    Although this battle formation has become extremely powerful, in the face of absolute power, these changes in skills have been suppressed very severely, because there is really no room for display.


    After that, the holy emperor made another five swords, each of which was very magnificent, and at the same time it covered a huge range.


    Those venerables only felt that the battle before them was a little confused. The holy emperor desperately used a powerful force, in order not to give the Dao soldiers enough room to perform...


    Originally, in this aspect of fighting skills, Emperor Shitian should have more advantage, but now it is completely reversed.


    But since entering this immortal city, there have been too many such perversions, and this one is not bad.


    The Taoist soldiers couldn''t support it anymore, and the remaining demon tree fruits changed into more than a dozen forces such as water, fire, wind and thunder, in order to counter the holy emperor.


    It is a pity that the sword power of the holy emperor is almost so powerful that it is about to overflow, even if the demon tree fruit has infinite good fortune and is crushed at the level of absolute strength, there will be no room for actual combat.


    This is a very typical one-strength reduction ten meeting.


    This will undoubtedly make it easier to win. But doing so will undoubtedly be very unsightly.


    It''s like admitting indirectly that fighting skills are inferior to the immortal demon tree!


    If it were a Di Shitian warrior who cherished his face, he would never make such a choice.


    But even if the holy emperor made such a choice, these venerables did not dare to doubt it.


    Because the Holy Emperor has always been aloof in the world of Emperor Shitian, it has always been like this for more than a thousand years, and everyone is used to the Holy Emperor being at a level that everyone must look up to.


    No matter what the Holy Emperor does, he has supreme authority!


    Because the sword of the holy emperor represents the strongest sword of Emperor Shitian, it also represents the supreme force of Emperor Shitian!

 Chapter 2732： Prologue to the battle with the Holy Emperor

    The prologue of the 2732nd chapter with the Holy Emperor


    The battle between the holy emperor and the demon tree fruit is hard to say that there is much technical content.


    Because the holy emperor was arbitrarily magnifying his moves from beginning to end, he wanted to use this move to overcome the supreme sword power of a move, forcing the demon tree fruit to submit.


    The holy emperor had no thoughts at all, nor was he in the mood to deal with the Demon Tree Fruit.


    Now is the best opportunity to capture the immortal demon tree in these ten thousand years, lest it change after a while!


    If you miss it this time, I don''t know when it will be next time!


    Over the past ten thousand years, the entire heaven and human world has undergone vicissitudes of change!


    But what remains unchanged is the determination of the Emperor Shitian clan to capture and control the immortal demon tree over the years!


    These venerables and the council are just thugs hired by the holy emperor.


    Even the Pope has no idea what the truth of the Lost City is!


    It is precisely because he knows the truth behind all of this that the holy emperor''s heart is extremely hot!


    He only longed to win and completely control the immortal demon tree.


    Anything other than that is not within the holy emperor''s consideration.


    Therefore, the holy emperor chose the least technical, but the most direct way to fight, because this is the most efficient!


    Although the fruits of the demon tree have changed endlessly, because the body of the demon tree has been damaged too severely under the catastrophe, the two are both prosperous and shameful. So the strength is greatly reduced.


    Seeing that he is no match for the holy emperor who has already entered the sixth stage of the Tribulation Realm!


    The Sixth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm...This cultivation base can be said to be the only existence in the entire Celestial Realm.


    As far as the realm of cultivation is concerned, the holy emperor can indeed look down upon the heroes!


    At this time, the battle was in his favor, and the holy emperor couldn''t help showing a happy expression.


    The layers of defense of the Demon Tree Fruit continued to shatter, and the immortal Demon Tree behind this was extremely weak at this time, and it was bound to be unable to resist the power of the Holy Emperor.


    Boom!


    It sounds like glass is planned. The last barrier before the Immortal Demon Tree was also declared broken!


    To be on the safe side, the holy emperor used great mana to turn out a big hand and directly grabbed the immortal demon tree.


    The immortal demon tree has many miracles in enlightenment. In this way, it is good to take in the air, even if the immortal demon tree produces any moths, it will not harm the holy emperor''s body.


    The holy emperor''s style of dealing with things is still as calm as ever.


    But before this big hand could touch the immortal demon tree, a sword light suddenly came out from the side, strangling the holy emperor''s sword to smash!


    This golden sword light is definitely not lost to the holy emperor''s holy sword!


    This is Tai''s sword light!


    Su Yan actually chose to help the Immortal Demon Tree at this last juncture, and the Immortal Demon Tree was spared the fate of being captured by the Holy Emperor.


    Shenghuang''s golden eyes turned to one side.


    After a million thunder tribulation, Su Yan''s breath finally eased, and immediately chose to attack the holy emperor without hesitation!


    The reason for Su Yan''s move was very simple, "I tried my best to use my life as a bet, and even the catastrophe was drawn. It was to deal with the immortal demon tree. Finally, the power of the immortal demon tree was weakened to the extreme, but you wanted to run. Come pick peaches?"


    Indeed, the person who fought fiercely against the Immortal Demon Tree and severely wounded the Immortal Demon Tree into such a person was Su Yan.


    Both sides fought to the point where the oil was running out, and when there was nothing left, the holy emperor suddenly came out, and the goal was clearly directed at the immortal demon tree.


    If the holy emperor really took away the immortal demon tree, wouldn''t Su Yanping help the holy emperor work for no reason?


    Of course Su Yan can''t tolerate this kind of thing!


    No one can take advantage of him this way!


    "Di Shitian''s holy emperor, your courage is really fat enough!"


    Su Yan was not polite at all when he said this, and he didn''t give the Holy Emperor any face at all.


    Upon hearing this, the holy emperor''s expression became very subtle, and even a touch of freshness.


    "I don''t know how many years, in this heaven and human world, no one dares to confront me in person like this!"


    If others say such things, there is a suspicion of pretending to be 13, but the holy emperor''s words are just explaining one thing rationally.


    Because what the Holy Emperor said was the fact.


    In this celestial and human world, not only all Di Shitian worshipped him, but even the races of Yasha, Raksha, Ashura, and Moro that had blood feuds with Di Shitian, no one dared to challenge the Holy Emperor.


    Su Yan said proudly: "I don''t care who you are. Your emperor''s frame is meaningless to me. I only know that I cleaned up the immortal demon tree. If you want to understand the rules of the world, you should know that you should not come up now. grab!"


    The holy emperor half turned around, and the sword''s edge directly aimed at Su Yan. This is undoubtedly a very dangerous signal.


    In response, Su Yan also pressed the long sword.


    The two powerhouses in the world just confronted each other silently.


    Many powerhouses on the spirit boat are already nervous because of the upcoming duel!


    Su Yan and the Saint Emperor are competing against each other, and this situation is probably even more unfavorable for Su Yan.


    Su Yan has survived a million calamities. With Su Yan''s current state, can he really challenge the Holy Emperor?


    This is too unfair!


    Many powerhouses have not had time to comment, the Holy Emperor has already launched an attack!


    The reason why the holy emperor rushed to attack was because he didn''t want the immortal demon tree to have any unexpected changes due to delays!


    The holy emperor did not hesitate to use all kinds of big tricks to push the protection of the demon tree fruit just for this reason.


    Time is obviously more precious to the Holy Emperor!


    The Holy Emperor just moved, and there were thousands of sword lights coming!


    And Su Yan stood motionless, and didn''t even make a sound.


    These thousand rays of sword light hit Su Yan''s body so fiercely!


    The sound of ping-pong-pong keeps coming!


    These golden sword lights with extremely strong power hit Su Yan''s body, and even sparks!


    It''s just... Su Yan doesn''t seem to have any signs of injury.


    Sure enough, Pegu and Dean''s expectations were correct!


    After Su Yan''s physical body has been tempered by the Heavenly Tribulation, it is no longer the same as before!


    The sword light aura of the holy emperor was indeed amazing, but if it were to be compared with the powerful thunder robbery that was connected into an airtight just now, it was of course not as good.


    Su Yan had even carried over a million days of thunder. At this time, facing the sword light of the holy emperor, of course he received it very easily.


    Su Yan was a little surprised at this. It turned out that after a million thunder tribulations, was he already so strong?


    Su Yan lowered his head at this time, no one could see the expression on his face, but anyone could feel the power from Su Yan''s standing posture without any defense at all.


    The Holy Emperor found it incredible.


    His sword used seven layers of force, and he couldn''t even break his skin!


    Is his sword blunt to such a degree?


    The momentum of the two sides has also been completely reversed after this offense and one defense!


    The Holy Emperor hurriedly opened the distance from Su Yan, and tried to fill the gap in his mind.


    Competing with such a master, even the smallest gap in the soul, may eventually become the reason for his own defeat.

 Chapter 2733： Do you think you are determined to win

    Chapter 2733: Do you think you are determined to win


    Unlike the holy emperor''s slightly heavy mood, Su Yan''s mood was still rock solid, and he still had to think about other issues.


    The robbery represents the legal principles of the world. As long as it can be carried over, then there will be great gains. From this point of view, the catastrophe is also very fair.


    After Su Yan survived this one million thunder tribulation, the first thing he gained was the strength of his physical body.


    Su Yan''s physical body now has almost no rivals in this world.


    This is just one aspect, and perhaps there are other benefits that can only be known after Su Yan has carefully observed the situation in his body.


    "Your Majesty the Holy Emperor... this is not our enemy!" The dean''s voice came from the spirit boat.


    Even though the body is very weak now, the dean still shouted with all his strength.


    Because in the dean''s view, this battle is completely unnecessary, and it can even be said to be inexplicable!


    Su Yan has survived a million thunder tribulations, which shows that he is definitely not an ordinary monk. Why does the Holy Emperor have to be an enemy of such legendary characters?


    The dean understands Su Yan''s character.


    Su Yan is a typical person who respects me and I respect others. As long as you give Su Yan the necessary respect, then Su Yan will definitely give you proper face.


    There are indeed many people in this world who, depending on their strength, want to do whatever they want and run wild.


    But Su Yan is definitely not such a person. Although he occasionally messes around on weekdays, this is intentional, because for Su Yan, the joy of this game is about to go away, and now he needs to cherish a little bit.


    When encountering major events, Su Yan must be able to make a good sense.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it is not wise for the Holy Emperor to be an enemy of such a man!


    Not only is it unwise for the holy emperor, it is also unwise for the entire ethnic group of Emperor Shitian!


    But the dean''s shout was of no use.


    The holy emperor is also a character who is determined and then moved. He is definitely not making a move at this time because of a struggle of temper, but a full calculation. The chess has reached this point. It''s as if the arrow has to be sent on the string!


    The Holy Emperor had determined that this was Su Yan''s weakest moment, and it was also the weakest moment of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    After this moment passed, the Immortal Demon Tree would definitely fall into Su Yan''s control.


    At that time, the Holy Emperor was only 50% sure to compete with Su Yan for the Immortal Demon Tree!


    After all, Su Yan had survived the existence of a million thunder tribulations in the legend. Although lagging behind him in the great realm, the actual combat power must far exceed the triple level of crossing the tribulation realm!


    The Holy Emperor''s judgment was undoubtedly very reasonable. He was absolutely not in vain when he watched Su Yan''s battle and the robbery from a distance.


    If there is no dispute now, it will only be more difficult when Su Yan''s strength returns to its peak, or even to a higher level!


    Unless the holy emperor has the heart to hand over the immortal demon tree created by the ancestors of the Emperor Shitian clan to outsiders!


    Of course this is something that the Holy Emperor cannot tolerate!


    Since we have to do it, we must find the scheme with the highest success rate. And now the success rate of shots is undoubtedly the highest.


    Taking advantage of Su Yan''s weakness, he must rob the Immortal Demon Tree.


    This is a decision made after the most calm judgment...


    Just doing this is a bit despicable, especially since the Holy Emperor also bears the title of the number one master in the heaven and human world.


    At this time, Begou scorned the holy emperor, saying: "Your emperor Shitian is really hypocritical. Everyone likes to talk about duel benefits and battlefield morality. In the end, your holy emperor will actually do such a thing! "


    Pegu''s accusation made these venerables very embarrassed.


    Yasha and Di Shitian have been hostile for thousands of years. The two sides have been fighting endlessly. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are blood feuds for generations.


    Being ridiculed by blood feuds in this way, how can these venerables stand up?


    Several venerables wanted to open their mouths to fight back, but they whispered a few times, but after all, they didn''t say anything.


    Su Yan can be regarded as their savior. Without Su Yan, most of them would have become the fertilizer of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    And when Su Yan was at his weakest after crossing the robbery, the Holy Emperor killed him in this way. There was no doubt that it was a despicable act to take advantage of the danger.


    But Su Yan didn''t criticize the holy emperor on the level of morality. The masters competed for strength, the result was the result, and the method was used.


    These illusory morals are just things that exist to take care of the weak, and the so-called strong do not care about them at all.


    This kind of truth Su Yan and the Holy Emperor have reached the apex of this world, so why don''t they understand?


    Su Yan raised his head to look at the holy emperor, his eyes extremely firm.


    And the second round of sword moves of the holy emperor has also been launched!


    Just now, when the Holy Emperor was trying to deal with the Demon Tree Fruit, although it didn''t take a long time to fight, every move used by the Holy Emperor was a large-scale killer move, so the cost could not be considered small.


    The Holy Emperor, who consumed about 30% of the true power in his body, still retained most of his strength at this time.


    And after Su Yan''s fierce battle with the Immortal Demon Tree, and after a million calamities, how much strength is left is really unknown.


    Because up to now, no one has dared to say that he has completely seen through all Su Yan''s hole cards.


    It''s just that the situation on the bright side is obviously very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    If this battle took place half a month later, and Su Yan had recovered most of his strength by that time, the result would not be known.


    If it happened three months later, Su Yan completely consumed the evils of Heavenly Tribulation, and understood the brand new realm after Heavenly Tribulation, then it is very likely that Su Yan will have the upper hand.


    It can be said that the time when the holy emperor appeared here is exactly when Su Yan was weakest and most uncomfortable.


    Holy Emperor: "I am also a person who loves talents. With your strength, it would be a shame if you lose here, let alone the existence that can survive a million catastrophes in ancient times, you even have such a difficult catastrophe. Don��t you think it��s a pity to deal with it, but in the end you will fall under the sword of the emperor?"


    Su Yan sneered: "Do you really think you have a chance to win?"


    This time Su Yan took the initiative to launch an attack.


    When Su Yan moved, there was still a shadow in the sky, and he had already killed the holy emperor in an instant!


    The sword lights of Su Yan and the Holy Emperor are all golden. After these two golden sword lights are strangled together, the power they produce is beyond words.


    The battlefield was filled with dazzling golden light, and even Su Yan and Shenghuang were invisible.


    You can only see two magnificent golden lights hitting each other continuously in the air, and the sword flowers produced are also golden.


    "He actually... even after a million days of calamity, he still possesses this incredible combat power! It''s just too unbelievable!" Some venerables can''t help but feel the function.


    But Pegu knew that Su Yan''s speed at this time was far less than it was to deal with Youquan Blood Demon!

 Chapter 2734： Inspire your own swordsmanship

    Chapter 2734: Prompt to inspire self-made swordsmanship


    Heavenly Tribulation still weakened Su Yan''s strength to a great extent, how much Su Yan''s strength still remains? 30% or 20%?


    But because Su Yan''s original strength was already deep as the sea, even if only 30% were left, it was already incomparable by ordinary cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm!


    Even the Holy Emperor, for the time being, there is nothing to do with Su Yan.


    The swordsmanship realm of the two sides is almost at the same level, and Su Yan even vaguely has a swordsmanship realm above the holy emperor!


    Moreover, in this sword light fight, Su Yan''s physical strength should not be underestimated.


    The only advantage of the holy emperor is true yuan.


    But this advantage can''t be fully realized, because the true element you can play with each sword is limited, and it is impossible to put all the true elements into one sword.


    So the current situation of the battle turned out to be that Su Yan somewhat suppressed the Holy Emperor.


    Although Su Yan''s body was exhausted to the extreme, only when the holy emperor dealt with the demon tree fruit, he took a short break.


    But as long as this breath eases, Su Yan''s body will regain combat effectiveness!


    If the Holy Emperor had not dealt with the Demon Tree Fruit first, but had dealt with Su Yan in advance, then the Immortal Demon Tree may have fallen into the hands of the Holy Emperor.


    Just now, Su Yan''s body was full of blue smoke. After a million thunder tribulations, it seemed that he was immortal and lost half of his life.


    If you consider the problem according to normal thinking, then Su Yan will undoubtedly be very weak now, maybe even a fighter in the Golden Core Realm can kill Su Yan.


    Therefore, the Holy Emperor will give priority to dealing with the Demon Tree Fruit!


    But the facts before him and the situation envisioned by the holy emperor are too far apart!


    The Holy Emperor never thought that Su Yan had recovered in such a short period of time and had such a strong combat effectiveness!


    This man''s talent and combat body are probably all enchanting!


    The holy emperor''s consideration was actually quite thoughtful, but one aspect was still missing.


    At this time, it was not just this body that was driving Su Yan''s actions, but also more willpower!


    The body that has not fully recovered, every movement will produce a great pain.


    But even in the most difficult desperate situation, he will never give up. Isn''t the so-called soldier such a person?


    Su Yan and the Holy Emperor fought more than 300 swords in a short period of two minutes, which not only required extremely high physical strength and true essence.


    The requirements for attention, concentration, and reflex nerves are also extremely high.


    As long as there is a slight mistake, the end will be an inevitable defeat!


    Those venerables were already dumbfounded, and they couldn''t expect to see such a high-intensity and wonderful battle after a million calamities!


    At this level of battle, if they blend in, they can survive for three minutes at most.


    A venerable sighed: "Counting us old guys, how many years have you seen His Majesty the Holy Emperor make an all-out attack? The Holy Emperor doesn''t make an all-out attack just because there are not enough enemies in the world that he has all This man can force His Majesty the Holy Emperor to the point where he must make a full shot!"


    The swordsmanship duel in the distance seems to have reached its peak.


    The sword energy around him is crazily and dangerous to the extreme.


    However, the two swordsmen of the sword fighting were totally indifferent, turning a blind eye to and deaf to the changes outside their bodies. All they wanted was to sway the long sword in their hands well, nothing more!


    Su Yan''s "Great Buddha Jue" can independently create different exercises to restrain the opponent''s attributes, which of course also includes swordsmanship.


    At this time, in the tense and dense sword light fight, although very subtle.


    But the holy emperor had already sensed that Su Yan''s sword aura was significantly different from when he first fought!


    The golden sword light of the holy emperor was as dazzling as the sun in the sky, sprinkling golden light all over.


    The holy emperor cultivated the unique sword art of Emperor Shitian, "Emperor Heaven War Sword", and was the only existence who had cultivated this sword art to its peak in the past seven thousand years.


    The sword energy attribute derived from this sword tactic is upright and bright, and it is far and away! Just like sunshine!


    Frankly speaking, the sword aura with this attribute is almost at the apex of all sword auras, and there is hardly any weakness at all.


    The Saint Emperor has fought all over the world in his life, and he has never encountered an opponent who can compete with himself in swordsmanship, except for Su Yan, who he meets here.


    Not to mention the weakness of sword aura, the holy emperor always thought that his sword aura was invincible.


    But... At this time, Su Yan''s sword light had a strange change, and the Tai''a sword in his hand suddenly became dimmed!


    At this moment, the holy emperor thought it was Su Yan''s true primordial dysfunction, and it had reached the end of the force. The golden sword light forced it closer!


    This level of battle, even if it is only a slight advantage, will be infinitely amplified in an instant, and then become a fatal weakness.


    How could the Holy Emperor willing to give up this opportunity?


    But when the holy emperor''s sword light bloomed more grandly, like a golden peony blooming, after approaching Su Yan''s body, he discovered that things were not what he had imagined!


    The long sword in Su Yan''s hand has absorbed the holy emperor''s sword light!


    With the dancing of the long sword, Su Yan actually absorbed all the supreme sword light contained in the holy emperor''s move "Emperor Luo Tianxia"!


    And after absorbing the light of the holy emperor''s sword, the long sword in Su Yan''s hand that had been dimmed at this time became dazzling again!


    Then Su Yan pushed back the absorbed sword light intact!


    The Holy Emperor had to use his sword to resist his original tricks!


    Absorb other people''s swordsmanship, and then return it intact! I have never heard of this trick!


    The Saint Emperor blocked the sword light while retreating toward the rear.


    Su Yan''s bizarre trick made the holy emperor''s brows furrowed, and he was no longer sure to continue fighting with Su Yan.


    A large part of the so-called fear comes from the unknown.


    Now the Holy Emperor didn''t even know what kind of sword technique Su Yan used, so if he continued to fight like this, there was really no chance of winning.


    Shenghuang''s character is very deep and cautious, and he will never fight an uncertain battle.


    So after blocking the sword move that he was bounced back, he immediately opened the distance with Su Yan.


    In the end, since the Holy Emperor took the initiative to retreat, it indicated that in this swordsmanship duel, Su Yan had the last laugh.


    After the Holy Emperor retreated, he couldn''t help asking: "What sword technique did you use just now?"


    "What sword technique, I don''t know the name of this sword technique."


    This is the truth, because this sword technique was inspired by Su Yan accidentally during the battle with the holy emperor, and then he created it. Because it is a new style of swordsmanship, it is too late to name it.


    Su Yan said again: "But thank you, if it weren''t for the inspiration of a powerful enemy of your level, I wouldn''t be able to create such a sword technique."


    Indeed, the holy emperor��s swordsmanship was very superb, and he could definitely rank first among the enemies Su Yan encountered in this life.


    When facing a powerful enemy, the potential in the body will be stimulated, so Su Yan created this sword technique.

 Chapter 2735： Royal Secret Art

    Chapter 2735: Royal Secret Art


    Although Su Yan was telling the truth, such remarks sounded another way to the holy emperor!


    In this world, there are swordsmen who can create new swordsmanship when facing his heaven-snaking holy sword!


    The previous so-called powerful enemies and grandmasters could not even stop the Saint Emperor��s ten swords, and that''s why they shaped the supreme pride of the Saint Emperor today.


    But now, there is a swordsman who said that he created a new sword technique when he was in battle.


    What did he do to the Holy Emperor? The tool man who tries the sword, or the sharpening stone?


    At this point, the holy emperor was forced to retreat by Su Yan and returned without success.


    The result of this is that those venerables did not expect it.


    Isn''t it the same as the Holy Emperor? He had already estimated that Su Yan must be very strong, and he had great expectations for this incident.


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan''s strength far exceeded his expectations!


    And Su Yan stretched his sword, and praised him: "I originally thought that all the false powers in the Council of Tribulation Realm were useless. I didn''t expect there to be such a presence as you. Since I have been running for nine days and ten places, you are still number one. An existence that can inspire me to this level. Emperor Shitian''s holy emperor, Su Yan thinks you really deserve your name!"


    It is undoubtedly a great commendation to say such an evaluation as the peerless immortal emperor, the ninth reincarnation, and the leader of the Yimen.


    It��s just that the holy emperor doesn��t understand Su Yan��s identity at all. He just infers from Su Yan��s manner of speaking and this unfathomable strength, even from the trial of a million calamities, that Su Yan is absolutely impossible to come out of the wild. The villager here!


    "What kind of identity are you... on earth!" Saint Emperor asked solemnly.


    Holy Emperor said: "I heard that after the Nine Heavens Tribulation, I will enter a legendary place. Are you related to that place? If you are in that world, why do you intervene in the affairs of this lower realm? I��ve heard that even if a strong man from the world travels among the heavens, he still has an important rule to abide by, that is, he cannot interfere with things in the lower realm."


    A sly smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, "You are talking about the Second Immortal Realm, right?"


    "Yes, do you exist from that world?" the holy emperor asked.


    When those venerables heard the dialogue between Su Yan and the holy emperor, they were a little confused. They have never heard of this so-called second immortal domain!


    But it doesn''t look like Su Yan and the holy emperor are joking. Of course, it is impossible to make a joke on such occasions.


    The dean frowned and said, "Before I went to the Tiannan Warshen Academy, I used to be the dean of the Holy City Library. This position gave me access to many secret things. I saw a strange saying in a notebook, The existence of the apex of this world will enter the realm of the imaginary immortal after the tenth calamity. The imaginary will enter a world between the lower and upper realms, and this world is called the second immortal realm."


    The dean only has reservations on one point, and that is the source of this note. This note was written by His Majesty the first Pope who opened the Temple of Mars.


    The record in the library about this second immortal domain ends here.


    In addition, the hundreds of thousands of books in the library have no records in this regard.


    Because only a very small paragraph appeared in the pope''s notes, and no literature was found outside of this, the dean had always suspected that this so-called second fairyland did not exist at all.


    Unexpectedly, I heard the conversation between Shenghuang and Su Yan here.


    If the second immortal realm really exists, although there are hundreds of millions of creatures in the heaven and human world, I am afraid that only Su Yan and the holy emperor are eligible to enter this second immortal realm!


    Su Yan said, "You must be different from those stupid people. I guess you can tell at a glance that I am not in the realm of heaven and human. Don''t be afraid to tell you honestly, I come from the realm of humans. I came to this world of heaven and human again. After that, many things happened. Even your palace was tossed by me... Then the pope said, begging me to come to the Lost City to save people, so I appeared in you In front of you."


    Su Yan''s expression at this time was already very relaxed.


    Su Yan, who played against him just now, had already understood what range the Saint Emperor''s strength might be in.


    Although there is still a sense of oppression, the pressure on him will never be as terrifying as a million thunders!


    And the short intermission after the match gave Su Yan a chance to breathe.


    The longer the conversation, the longer the breathing time Su Yan will get.


    After hearing Su Yan''s origins, the Holy Emperor didn''t show any panic. Even if Su Yan said that he had broken his palace, the Holy Emperor''s state of mind did not stir.


    The Holy Emperor was not pretending to be cold, but he really didn''t care.


    A monk at this level shouldn''t care about the glitz of this world. Look at this vast land and many civilizations, but look like an ant nest on the ground.


    But when the venerables of Emperor Shitian arrived in the tribulation state, they were still greedy for the glitz of the world, and wanted to enjoy the respect that was worshipped forever. This weak state of mind is not worthy of being called the tribulation state. The strong.


    That''s why Su Yan felt that they were the powerhouses of the false crossing of the Tribulation Realm!


    But it was forcibly piled up by the powerful aura of the Celestial Realm. It is like a fortress built of sand on the beach, as soon as the waves come, they will be broken up.


    And the Holy Emperor is obviously not at the same level as the rest of the council, and even much higher than that of the pope!


    Not only have the six powerful true essences of the real-world crossing the catastrophe realm, but also the mood that matches it!


    The holy emperor said leisurely: "The world of death is restricted by the barriers of the world. Although the Ten Temple Yama can live forever, but the cultivation base is suppressed at the peak of the golden core, it will never be possible to enter the tribulation period. With your strength It is certainly not difficult to kill the Yama of the Ten Temples, but you have to know that what is difficult to deal with is the existence behind the Yama of the Ten Temples. What kind of existence do you think can impose a world barrier in the underworld?"


    Of course, what the Holy Emperor said could not make Su Yan feel terrified. Su Yan stared at the Holy Emperor and became interested.


    Because the holy emperor seems to be very clear about these worlds connected by the six reincarnations. There must be a lot of information that Su Yan wants to know.


    If everyone sees each other from a different standpoint, they might be able to make friends instead of drawing swords.


    And this time the holy emperor also put down the long sword in his hand, and the heaven-sweeping holy sword that moved the world so directly inserted into the rock in front of the holy emperor.


    And the Holy Emperor folded his hands together, and when he opened it again, a six-pointed star array appeared!


    The six-pointed star is the royal emblem of Emperor Shitian. There are two concentric circles besides the six-pointed star. These two concentric circles represent the sun in the sky!


    The holy emperor will use the strongest secret technique of the Emperor Shitian Royal!

 Chapter 2736： Kowloon closed

    Chapter 2736 The Kowloon Sealed Up


    The swordsmanship duel just now caused the holy emperor to give up his idea of ??defeating Su Yan in swordsmanship and switched to spells.


    Although this spell is still condensing, it already has tremendous coercion.


    In the face of this coercion, Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, and said, "Are you in a hurry to go to the doctor? You want to use magic to deal with me? Your swordsmanship must have entered a sword to break the ten thousand magic. In the realm, you should know that although the spells in this world are ever-changing, but under our sword, only a single sword can smash the clouds!"


    indeed! When swordsmanship reaches a certain level, one can enter the so-called Tao level.


    Once you understand your own kendo, the sword can break through the world!


    Just now, the Holy Emperor and Su Yan could move hundreds of swords regardless of victory or defeat, indicating that he and Su Yan were already in the same realm of kendo.


    All have reached the top of the world''s swordsmanship.


    But even though they were all at the top level, the Saint Emperor was still inferior to Su Yan at a small level. So just now Su Yan could play in battle and create his own swordsmanship.


    But the Holy Emperor could only see the bad things, and quickly retreated.


    After entering this top level, it is more than a hundred times more difficult than before that it is more difficult to achieve success!


    It''s like having already run 99 meters in the 100-meter race. By the time the last meter is reached, even if it is only one centimeter, it may take hundreds of years.


    If you want to gain further understanding, you need to rely on experience, not only by penance, but also by chance.


    Su Yan has the experience of reincarnation for the ninth generation. Before this, he was the supreme emperor of the immortal. He also has two extremely powerful techniques, "The Great Buddha Jue" and "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue".


    Therefore, even if the saint emperor''s swordsmanship is inferior to Su Yan, he does not need to be upset.


    Being able to fight with Su Yan with so many swords in itself has proved that his talent and strength are rare in this world.


    Even if you look at the heavens and the realms, those so-called genius evildoers will lose their original brilliance in front of the holy emperor.


    Few people can get such a positive evaluation from Su Yan, this alone makes the Holy Emperor absolutely proud!


    The secret law in the hands of the holy emperor is condensing, calmly saying: "As long as you surpass the scope of general spells and rise to the level of legal principles, you won''t be afraid of your sword!"


    Su Yan''s pupils dilated at this moment, not because of nervousness and fear, but simply because he felt that things had become interesting!


    After the Holy Emperor''s spell was released, nine dragons were constantly flying in the air!


    After the dancing, the nine golden dragons kept circling, completely surrounding Su Yan!


    The power of jurisprudence contained in these nine articles.


    The so-called principle of law is under the law of heaven and earth, or it can be regarded as an incomplete law of heaven and earth!


    Seeing these nine golden dragons flying, the dean''s face showed an expression of incomprehension: "The Nine Dragons turned out to be completely sealed. Legend has it that this trick was only used by the ancestor of Di Shitian. Could it be that the royal family actually retained what the ancestor had practiced? The secret?"


    Everything, as long as it can be related to the ancestor of Di Shitian, it will be covered with a veil of mystery. It was impossible for these Emperor Shitian to become rational at all.


    This is the case with the three-headed magic dragon, and the same is true for this secret method called Jiulong Seal!


    "In the legend, the ancestor used this spell to seal the seven monsters! Without the seven monsters occupying the earth, the ancestor can open up the kingdom of Emperor Shitian! Unexpectedly, we are so lucky that we can see it in our lifetime. This secret method!"


    "Is Su Yan going to die now?" Even the princess of Yasha felt very unusual in this secret method.


    Obviously, they are at the same level as the spells they usually use and can see!


    When the battle reached this level, no one doubted that the Holy Emperor was the number one powerhouse of Emperor Shitian.


    Even Su Yan could not underestimate the power contained in the Jiulong Seal.


    After Su Yan was completely surrounded by Kowloon, the ground beneath his feet began to crack!


    Because this force is so huge that even the ground under your feet can''t bear it!


    After the Holy Emperor released this secret method, he couldn''t help but breathe, and finally there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    It can be clearly seen that even the holy emperor who is as strong as Emperor Shitian wants to use this secret method very hard!


    This secret method called Jiulong Sealing contains the power of sealing!


    Unless the force of this seal is used to force a breakthrough with extremely powerful true essence, there is no second way to go.


    However, there was still a little uncertainty in the Saint Emperor''s heart, because Su Yan showed many strange but powerful tricks from the battle.


    It''s like a sword move that can absorb the sword light of the opponent and then bounce it back. Such a sword move to the Holy Emperor has not even heard of it before.


    Therefore, whether the Jiulong Seal can really seal Su Yan as the holy emperor is in doubt.


    However, the current situation does not necessarily have to seal Su Yan.


    Only need to close Su Yan in the prison shaped by Nine Dragons for an hour, then the holy emperor can take the immortal demon tree, and then leave the Lost City calmly.


    In the end, the ultimate winner is his Majesty the Holy Emperor!


    Kowloon wrapped into a huge ball of light, slowly floating in the air.


    When all of Jiulong became dimmed, it would transform into a cage of Profound Iron King Kong. In theory, it is absolutely impossible to break free from this cage.


    The cage made of Nine Dragons kept spinning in the air, and it seemed to have become very stable.


    What the Holy Emperor was most worried about was that Su Yan used his sword to slay Nine Dragons before Jiulong was formed.


    The first two seconds after Jiulong was released was the weakest period of time for this seal technique. After this stage, the seal will only get stronger.


    Now that Kowloon is head to tail, the sealing technique has been completely completed!


    Even the venerables said: "This sealing technique has been sealed since ancient times, as long as it is sealed in, there is no one that can break free! Su Yan is probably going to be really bad this time!"


    "After all, this is the spell of the ancestor of Emperor Shitian! Even if he can break free, it should be a few years from now!"


    "It seems that His Majesty the Holy Emperor had the last laugh in this dispute!"


    Even the holy emperor had a smile on his face, as if he had a chance to win.


    But the smile on the holy emperor''s face lasted for two seconds, and it solidified on his face.


    I saw a hand stretched out from the huge seal ball!


    The Jiulong Seal was stabbed by Su Yan by Su Yan''s bare hands! Then a circle of cracks appeared on the huge ball of light!


    The entire sealing technique is already shaky!


    The Jiulong Sealing did seal Su Yan''s sword, but Su Yan didn''t have to use it.


    The holy emperor thought of all possible situations, but he couldn''t imagine that Su Yan had completely sealed and penetrated Jiulong after the massacre!

 Chapter 2737： Su Yans consciousness

    Chapter 2737: Su Yan''s Consciousness


    These venerables were all horrified to the extreme. They didn''t understand why Su Yan broke this legendary seal technique with his fists!


    Rely on the most primitive and ordinary fist?


    Su Yan''s punch does not contain any legal power at all, it is just a simple punch!


    But Jiulong Seal is the sealing technique created by the ancestors!


    Those legendary beasts still have no room for resistance in front of this move.


    One thing that these venerables did not expect from the beginning to the end is: Di Shitian��s so-called ancestor is most likely inferior to Su Yan!


    This fist Su Yan used Li Jue. After the Li Jue practiced to the extreme, he could shake the universe, and even the sun, moon and stars could be in his own hands!


    It is really not difficult to break this seal technique!


    Moreover, after Su Yan endured a million thunder tribulation, the strength of his physical body further increased!


    Of course, this improvement is not only the defense power, but also the reaction power, strength, speed, and agility!


    Su Yan has consumed most of his true essence now, but his strength has recovered a lot!


    Then Su Yan punched again!


    Then in the horrified eyes of these Emperor Shitian, the seal of Jiulong was completely broken, and Su Yan broke out!


    The legendary sealing technique of Jiulong Sealing the Nine Dragons could not even suppress Su Yan at all!


    These venerables are really dumbfounded. If Su Yan were in his heyday, wouldn''t he be able to destroy the Lost City easily?


    By extension, Su Yan has the power to easily destroy any city in Di Shitian, including the holy city of course!


    This force is huge enough to make people panic!


    And those venerables in the distance watched Su Yan burst out of their shells, they could not think that Su Yan was so strong!


    After going through a million calamities, no matter the body and mind, it should have reached a considerable limit.


    What''s more, what Su Yan is facing is not the ordinary tribulation, but the legendary one million tribulation!


    Although the tribulation cloud finally dispersed, the holy light shed from the sky restored part of Su Yan''s physical strength and true essence.


    But this recovery is really leisurely, at most it will give you a life extension and let you breathe. The actual complement is not so exaggerated.


    In addition, Su Yan had a fierce battle with the Immortal Demon Tree before.


    In other words, the current Su Yan only has 20% of True Yuan at most.


    Only these two become true essence, can they suppress the six-layered holy emperor who crosses the tribulation realm?


    This is too unreasonable and too incredible!


    Su Yan, who had only successfully crossed the Tribulation Realm, also crossed the Tribulation Realm Three Heavens. There was a gap of three realms between him and the holy emperor, yet he could suppress it?


    These venerables only feel that the worldview that has been formed in their minds for many years is about to be broken!


    Who doesn''t know that after the cultivation realm is suppressed, even the advantage of a small realm may turn into a huge victory in the confrontation.


    Not to mention that after crossing the tribulation realm, each re-cultivation level represents a tribulation, and experiencing one more tribulation, they know best what it means!


    But what happened in front of me is really unreasonable!


    The Saint Emperor was clearly ahead of the third level of Su Yan, and the advantages of these three levels were completely invisible from the beginning of the battle.


    Leading three levels in this tribulation realm means experiencing three more tribulations and surviving successfully under these three tribulations. How difficult it is!


    How can there be no return for paying so much?


    But in this battle, it is really invisible...


    So the Venerables also felt very depressed.


    "This man, is he really a **** who didn''t succeed?"


    "Venerable Hongye, why are you asking?"


    "If it''s not a god, how can you suppress the holy emperor who is three realms higher? The holy emperor has 100% power, and he fought a fierce battle with the immortal demon tree and experienced the legendary Millions of thunder tribulations... this is even more than equal! Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Every Venerable felt weird, and felt that there was almost no answer that was understandable enough for what happened before him.


    Could it be that the point of view they have been insisting on is wrong?


    "So I said, there is no other explanation for this kind of thing except the gods descending to the earth! This is really unreasonable!"


    Although what the Venerable said was absurd, but because the things before him were too bizarre, it seemed that this absurd statement was natural and normal!


    Pegu sneered: "Is the thunder tribulation he passed through? Although he has only three realms, the number of thunder tribulations he has passed through has far exceeded us! You are also the so-called venerables in vain. So rigid, without even thinking about this, I know to say something inexplicable and illogical here."


    According to Pegu''s explanation, it makes sense.


    Measured by the number of Thunder Tribulation, Su Yan is indeed far above them. It can also explain another question, why everyone''s realm is not so different, but the strength is so different!


    In fact, this battle scene cannot be regarded as Su Yan completely suppressing the Holy Emperor.


    The Holy Emperor still had the advantage, but it was difficult to condense this advantage in front of Su Yan, instead, he couldn''t use it.


    The holy emperor had also thought about using that kind of magic with a huge scope to deal with Su Yan.


    But if the power of the spell is small, it will definitely have no effect on Su Yan, after all, Su Yan''s battle body can even be smashed by his sword.


    But if the power of the spell is too great, there is no doubt that it will envelop the injured venerables like the council.


    After finally getting the best of both worlds in the Kowloon ban, Su Yan punched it through. What should we do now?


    Shenghuang only feels that facing Su Yan is like facing an unsolvable problem!


    Su Yan stared at the holy emperor coldly, and said, "You obviously have an advantage. If we change places, I''m afraid you would have been a ghost under the sword!"


    The Holy Emperor stared at Su Yan solemnly.


    Su Yan continued: "Although you are like the proud son of heaven, you have a fatal weakness, that is, you are not killing enough. The Holy Emperor of Emperor Shitian, you have tried many ways, and these methods are nothing more than defeating me. And trap me. Haven''t you thought of killing me once and for all?"


    Of course, the Holy Emperor had thought about it this way, but thinking and doing were completely different things. With Su Yan''s combat effectiveness, it was easier said than done to kill him!


    If it can really be done, why should the holy emperor retreat and use the sealing technique to trap Su Yan.


    And Su Yan slowly fell from the air with the crystal fragments of the seal technique, and still calmly said: "You must think my words are very unreasonable right now? But the key to victory or defeat lies in this place. It is not a spell. The true essence is this, but because you have no enlightenment, you cannot win! To defeat me, at least you must surpass me in enlightenment!"

 Chapter 2738： Liberate all power

    Chapter 2738: Liberation of all forces


    No one has ever spoken to the Emperor in an educational tone like Su Yan.


    The holy emperor has been invincible in the imperial room since he came of age, and his talent is so shocking that he can surpass everyone around him early.


    Being taught by Su Yan today, the holy emperor couldn''t help asking: "What is the enlightenment you are talking about?"


    "The so-called enlightenment means that you have to bet your life to fight me, and you must kill me in the most effective way! The winner takes everything. If you lose, you have nothing, and you will lose your life. If you even have this awareness If not, then you will definitely not be able to defeat me!"


    When Su Yan said this, his tone was very cold. There is no doubt that he was talking about the will he already had!


    It is with this kind of consciousness that Su Yan can stand here and deal with the holy emperor until now, relying only on the remains after the catastrophe.


    Without the support of absolutely strong willpower, it is impossible to be tenacious to this degree!


    The Holy Emperor carefully thought about what Su Yan said.


    Indeed, regardless of swordsmanship or sealing technique, he unconsciously avoided the possibility of killing Su Yan.


    A monk who can survive a million catastrophes, what kind of energy will burst out at the last moment of life, no one knows.


    Therefore, the holy emperor has been avoiding fighting with Su Yan, what he wants is the immortal demon tree instead of killing the man.


    If you proceed from the original purpose, then you don''t have to think that you must kill Su Yan.


    Now that the man on the opposite side has completely revealed his consciousness, how would the Holy Emperor respond?


    If the holy emperor still had the idea just now, then he must not be able to defeat Su Yan in a short time!


    Chi is going to change, and maybe in a while, the situation will change greatly. You must know that the power of the immortal demon tree has been secretly accumulating.


    So, can I only use that trick?


    The holy emperor said: "If you say that my determination is not enough, let me show you my determination! With this trick, I watched the stars alone in Diku Mountain that year, realized something, and then entered the doom for three days and three nights. After that, I got this trick. I never thought that someone could push me to this point, so I had to use this trick!"


    The spell used by the Holy Emperor just now was already a sealing technique created by Emperor Shitian, the ancestor.


    But listening to the tone of the holy emperor, it seems that the ultimate move to be used next is far above the Jiulong seal just now!


    In fact, the venerables had already noticed that the strength of these two definitely surpassed that of the ancestor of Emperor Shitian.


    The pattern of this battle is definitely ranked in the long history of the heaven and human world!


    At this time the battle has reached the most tense moment!


    I saw the holy emperor slowly untie his belt, which was to completely liberate the strength in his body.


    This belt suppressed the power in the holy emperor''s body, allowing the holy emperor to have a longer time to prepare for the seventh calamity, rather than specifically targeting someone.


    This battle has reached such a level, and we must let go.


    If there are any more scruples, the holy emperor will only be further underestimated by Su Yan!


    After the holy emperor completely liberated the power in his body, there was a huge to the extreme coercion soaring to the sky, pressing on everyone''s heart!


    This huge pressure made everyone present feel breathless in an instant.


    Although the power has not been fully exerted, there is already a power that people can''t resist!


    And Su Yan laughed presumptuously at this moment, "You are not the same as those fools. This is obviously the strength that the sixth layer of the Tribulation Realm should have! Let me see how strong you are, Di Shi Holy emperor of heaven!"


    When the power was completely liberated, only strong golden light remained in the holy emperor''s eyes, and his golden hair flew upside down toward the sky!


    Such a strong energy can be concentrated in such a small space of the body, it is really hard to imagine how condensed the golden core within the Holy Emperor is!


    This completely surpassed those venerables'' imagination of power.


    When the Holy Emperor, who had liberated his power, made another move, every blow carried the power of breaking the earth and bringing boundless wind!


    The remaining buildings on the periphery of the Lost City in the distance began to fall apart.


    And these venerables also discovered an extremely important thing, that is, it is not safe to be on this spirit boat.


    Because they are too close to the battlefield!


    This level of battle, even those of them, if they are involved, the end will only be a dead end.


    And the Lost City will inevitably be completely destroyed after this battle!


    And Su Yan''s hands also reappeared in the conviction halberd.


    The blood-colored **** flames are burning fiercely!


    Sinning Heaven Halberd felt the master''s strong will to fight, and even it became extremely eager to fight!


    The frenzied fighting spirit passed from the body of Sentence Tianji to Su Yan''s heart.


    He had long been connected with this weapon, and the conviction halberd contained half of the fairy world law, and it had extremely strong power.


    After Su Yan had dealt with a million thunder tribulation, Zhenyuan in his body was almost exhausted at this time, and facing the holy emperor who had completely liberated his power, he had to borrow the power of the Sinking Heaven Halberd!


    If there was no conviction Tianji, Su Yan would never fight this battle with the holy emperor.


    At this time, under Su Yan''s eagerness, the power of the sinning halberd continuously poured into Su Yan''s body.


    Of course, there is a price to be paid to borrow the power of the conviction halberd, but in this case Su Yan can''t care about anything!


    The holy emperor has already shown his consciousness, and Su Yan must respond!


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, you must never shrink back and be weak! This is Su Yan''s consciousness!


    "What will happen to the final victory?"


    When Peogou faced this question, he had no idea how to answer it.


    However, he was ready. Apart from Su Yan, he was the only one who could barely deal with the Holy Emperor!


    The rest of the powerhouses could not have the ability to resist at all in front of the holy emperor''s surging power like the tide!


    If the battle situation develops in a direction that is not conducive to Su Yan, Begou will definitely make a move.


    Although the situation will be very difficult, he is willing to fight side by side with Su Yan!


    After all, Su Yan had already survived a million thunder tribulations, and definitely shouldn''t fall in this way.


    And when the Holy Emperor and Su Yan formally fought, after the forces of the two sides collided, not only the earth shook the mountains, but even a boundless wind was produced!


    This boundless wind swept everything!


    The spirit boat was completely blown away!


    Several venerables worked hard together and finally fixed the posture of the spirit boat in the air. But they are now ten miles away from the battlefield!


    There was still boundless wind blowing here, and the spirit boat was still swaying in the air, and could not stop safely.


    But no one would blame these venerables, because along with the gang wind, there was still that huge and incredible aura collision!

 Chapter 2739： A sword in the chest

    Chapter 2739: A sword inserted into the chest


    Both of them have reached the point where they can destroy a city with a million people!


    This is the power that destroys the world in the true sense.


    It is simply impossible for them to do so!


    Ten miles away, the details of the battle can hardly be seen, only some surging light groups and some extremely fast flying lights and shadows...


    The Venerables couldn''t help but become embarrassed, because the current battle has undoubtedly developed to a level that they can''t understand at all!


    They can''t even see who has the upper hand.


    Only Begou can understand the doorway, but if you understand it, you can understand the horror!


    Even Begou couldn''t find a point where he could start. If he rushed off the game now, not only would he not be able to help Su Yan, but he might even become a burden to Su Yan.


    It''s just that Pegu didn''t understand: Where did Su Yan come out of such a huge True Yuan.


    This true essence is obviously different from the power used by Su Yan before. It is full of madness and killing, but it is very close to the origin of Asura''s power.


    Could it be... or the halberd of condemnation, that asura''s holy artifact?


    While he was thinking about it, he heard the princess of Yasha nervously ask: "Will you be a winner in the end?"


    This is actually an issue that everyone cares about.


    Su Yan and Shenghuang, who will be the final winner!


    This battle is destined to be recorded in the annals of Emperor Shitian, and it is enough to change the pattern of the entire world!


    If the Holy Emperor defeated Su Yan and captured the Immortal Demon Tree, he would be even more prosperous! The rest of the ethnic groups can''t compete with Di Shitian!


    And if Su Yan wins and the holy emperor falls, the whole family of Emperor Shitian will be shaken, and the process of establishing a new emperor will inevitably be full of blood and conspiracy!


    No matter how you look at it, this battle will affect the entire world!


    Huge power swayed in the center of the Lost City, and the blood and golden **** of light burst continuously in the air!


    One of the powers of using the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing is that this crazy power invades Su Yan''s mind. At this time, Su Yan''s heart has this boundless killing intent!


    And this thought of killing is really crazy to the point of ridiculous, not only to kill the enemy, but also to kill all living things, even oneself.


    Su Yan could still laugh at the influence of the conviction halberd in his heart, indicating that Su Yan''s mind was hardly contaminated by the conviction halberd.


    In fact, Su Yan possessed the state of mind of a former immortal emperor in order to completely suppress the conviction halberd at this spiritual level.


    If you were to change someone else, you might have already become a slave to the conviction halberd!


    The power that the halberd lent to Su Yan at this time was almost exhausted, and the holy emperor was about to lose its continuity.


    After this, Su Yan and Shenghuang finally revealed their true bodies.


    The holy emperor''s dragon robe was already full of holes, and the appearance of his disheveled hair was so embarrassed that there was even a trace of residual blood at the corner of his mouth.


    In the battle just now, even the holy emperor who had liberated all his power did not take any advantage.


    And Su Yan''s condition is not much better. Although the lines of his muscles are tight, there are all white marks on them.


    He didn''t know how many sword auras he had hit the holy emperor just now. These white marks were the traces of the holy emperor''s sword aura left on Su Yan.


    If it hadn''t been for reshaping his body under a million thunders, Su Yan would already be bleeding and wounded.


    The Holy Emperor was even more uncomfortable. He had more wounds on his body. He didn''t have Su Yan''s strong and perverted body. He was panting violently at this time, and his vision was about to become blurred.


    In every sense, it is almost reaching its limit.


    But this battle is still not over, but the moment when willpower is the most test.


    In the distance, Su Yan also sensed a madness!


    Before it even had time to make any defensive actions, a **** sword light had already reached it!


    "Sura Sonic Sword!"


    Su Yan just remembered that there was also this Ashura girl in the Lost City. She had never appeared in the battle just now.


    The urgently accumulated power finally broke out at this moment!


    It''s just that the target of Si Qing''s attack was not Su Yan, but His Majesty the Holy Emperor!


    The blood-colored sword light was inserted into the chest of the holy emperor with great precision!


    This bizarre change made Su Yan somewhat unexpected, and the holy emperor''s face was full of incredible expressions.


    He originally thought Si Qing would be on his side!


    However, he never thought that the Shura Sonic Sword would pierce his chest directly!


    Su Yan and Shenghuang are both at the end of the battle, but Si Qing has retained full combat power. Now she can indeed become the most important weight to break the balance.


    At this time, regardless of Si Qing as the new weight, no matter which side he chooses to stand on, it is enough to control the whole battle!


    Su Yan panted, and was trying to adjust the true energy in his body, because Si Qing might not only deal with the holy emperor, but also him.


    The speed of the Asura Sonic Sword has reached the extreme, almost the ultimate speed in the world. Even Su Yan can hardly defend it. With this remnant body, it is really very difficult to deal with Si Qing!


    The Shura Sonic Sword accurately pierced the holy emperor''s left chest, and the blade penetrated the holy emperor''s heart.


    However, the existence of the Sixth Layer of Cross Tribulation Realm cannot be regarded with common sense after all, even so the Holy Emperor did not fall. Even the blood gushing from the wound stopped for the first time!


    In the back of Si Qing''s head, this kind of sneak attack scene did not know how many rehearsals.


    When Jian Feng was really inserted into the Saint Emperor''s chest, the strong beating heart and the incredible vitality made her feel fascinated.


    The vitality of the holy emperor even surpassed the vast majority of behemoths!


    But even so, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, with a mouthful of blood foam, the holy emperor said: "It''s really careless, I even left my back to you asura woman without reservation. , It really is a poisonous snake!"


    And Si Qing stood behind the holy emperor, holding the sword with both hands, and said: "Your Majesty, holy emperor, I told you when I first met a long time ago? I only talk to the strongest people. Cooperation."


    Just now Si Qing kept emphasizing this sentence earlier, obviously he was evaluating which of the Shenghuang and Su Yan was the stronger.


    Now this sword has explained Si Qing''s final assessment results.


    "His Majesty, for so many years of cooperation, thanks to your advice, I can even control the Asura Sonic Sword, and enter the legendary Transcendence Realm. To me, you are both a teacher and a friend. It''s just a pity. ...Now you are obviously not the strongest person anymore, sorry! I will try to make your death less painful!"


    When Si Qing said this, she didn''t mean to feel guilty at all, but was full of extreme excitement.


    The smile on the face of this Ashura woman was sickly. It also reminded Su Yan of the story of the farmer and the snake.


    The emperor was wise, but in the end he became a stupid farmer. Who can think of this?

 Chapter 2740： Swallow the demon tree

    Chapter 2740 Swallowing the Demon Tree


    In the distance, even though the powerhouses of Emperor Shitian could not see what was going on on the battlefield, they also sensed that the aura of the holy emperor was constantly weakening.


    Could it be that His Majesty the Holy Emperor is going to fall?


    How is this possible? !


    For a long time, the holy emperor was the number one master in the heaven and human world. Such an identity is like a big mountain, pressed on top of the heads of those who are also masters of crossing the tribulation realm!


    Can these masters really be able to convince the Holy Emperor easily?


    not necessarily!


    It''s just that they also know that His Majesty, who has entered the Sixth Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, is far from an existence they can challenge!


    No one thought that the Holy Emperor would be in danger of falling down on a certain day.


    Even if they join hands, they may not have such an opportunity.


    Because commensurate with the strength of the holy emperor, there is still that cautiousness in handling things.


    Even if there is a fifty percent certainty, the holy emperor will not try it easily!


    And today, the Holy Emperor was attacked from behind. And the one who attacked him was actually the Asura woman he didn''t pay much attention to, and used it as a tool!


    The sword aura of the Shura Sonic Sword is equally sharp.


    After the sword body was inserted into the chest of the holy emperor, the sword energy immediately began to operate, trying to destroy the heart of the holy emperor from the inside and strangling the holy emperor to death.


    But when the sixth-layer Saint Emperor of the Tribulation Realm arrived at this critical juncture, his instinct for survival was also exerted to the extreme.


    Then what came out of the wound turned out to be golden blood...


    When this golden blood flowed out, Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword could not be strangled no matter how much it was activated!


    Si Qing wanted to draw the sword and retreat quickly, but found that the sword was stuck in the body of the holy emperor and couldn''t be pulled out!


    She made a decisive decision and immediately abandoned the Shura Sonic Sword, and retreated directly!


    And after the golden blood flowed out, the power in the holy emperor''s body showed signs of going violently.


    "This is the golden blood of the ancestor of the legendary Emperor Shitian. When did you awaken?" Si Qing didn''t expect the Holy Emperor to have such a hand.


    At this time, the Shura Sonic Sword had fallen into the body of the Holy Emperor.


    Without the sword, Si Qing''s combat effectiveness was probably about the same as those of the emperors of Emperor Shitian, and she was determined not to approach the holy emperor.


    The Saint Emperor''s strength is already monstrous, and if he is dying to fight back, it is definitely not something she can bear.


    Wanting to break the game now, Si Qing''s gaze turned directly to Su Yan.


    But Su Yan stood there indifferently, didn''t mean to intervene at all, and even had a bored expression on his face.


    Obviously, the holy emperor would be killed if he only needed to make a knife. Now looking at the signs, Su Yan decided that he would not make the knife.


    "Hey, Asura''s chick, do you know that you interrupted a fair duel between men?"


    Si Qing only wanted to retrieve the Asura Sonic Sword. This sword was not only the foundation of her body, but also the same body as her. If this sword is damaged, even she will be injured.


    After the golden blood poured out, the power in the holy emperor''s body began to run wild.


    The holy emperor used a great effort to suppress the violent power in his body, and at the same time he used a force to force the Shura Sonic Sword out of his body!


    After the sword flew out, it was directly inserted into the ground!


    Si Qing waved, Jian Fei returned to her hand.


    After regaining this sword, there was a feeling like a treasure.


    But at the same time Si Qing''s heart also has a ray of trouble.


    There was a sword in the heart of the holy emperor, and he was strangled by sword aura. If it were an ordinary monk, it would already be a corpse that could no longer die!


    The vigor in the body of the six-layer cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm can be compared to ordinary people.


    Although the Saint Emperor''s body was not as good as Su Yan, he was also a man who had resisted for six times under the tribulation of heaven. The strength is close to the **** in the myth of Emperor Shitian.


    Therefore, the Holy Emperor can not only take the initiative to force the Shura Sonic Sword out of his body, but also give birth to a teleportation circle from his feet!


    The holy emperor is going to escape!


    Si Qing certainly understood that if the Holy Emperor could really escape by chance, then she would definitely suffer from it.


    Therefore, the sword in his hand was condensed without firing, and it seemed that he was about to open another big hole in the holy emperor''s body at any time.


    Si Qing and Su Yan sandwiched the Holy Emperor one after another at this time. If they acted together, they would definitely be able to keep the Holy Emperor here.


    But the expression on Su Yan''s face remained indifferent.


    Si Qing gritted her teeth, if it was only her personal strength, she really did not have the courage to confront the Holy Emperor.


    Even if the current Saint Emperor was seriously injured, the true essence in his body was almost exhausted.


    The holy emperor''s perennial Jiwei made Si Qing completely lacking the courage to act directly.


    With this teleportation formation, the holy emperor flees thousands of miles away.


    Then Si Qing received the Shura Sonic Sword, and said to Su Yan: "You obviously have a chance to stop this teleportation formation, why are you letting him go?"


    Su Yan turned around, as if looking for something in the ruins, he simply ignored Si Qing.


    Si Qing showed an annoyed expression, and said, "What are you doing? Do you know that it was a once in a lifetime opportunity? After this time, there will be no chance to kill him again. Do you think he will let us go? ?"


    Su Yan still ignored Si Qing, obviously not interested in what she said.


    Then he watched Su Yan squatted down on the ground, then plunged his arms into the soil, and then he pulled out something green from the depths of the earth.


    It turned out to be the Immortal Demon Tree...


    At this time, the immortal demon tree had lost its mana. After being grasped in Su Yan''s hands, it looked like the most common green plant in the family, and it seemed nothing surprising.


    Si Qing asked curiously: "What do you want this demon tree to do?"


    Su Yan said: "I naturally have my own use, but first I must put it in an absolutely safe place. What this ghost has is swallowing a whole world, it can''t just be left outside."


    Si Qing also wanted to see how Su Yan would arrange the immortal demon tree. This monster almost caused the destruction of a civilization, and it was an ancient civilization that was highly developed and far surpassed the current era.


    Su Yan opened his mouth, and then swallowed the Immortal Demon Tree into his stomach.


    Si Qing was completely dumbfounded, although Su Yan swallowed the immortal demon tree with his back to her! But the incident itself is shocking enough!


    This man...what the **** is going on?


    What kind of monster is he?


    Why never play cards according to common sense?


    Si Qing even dreamed that Su Yan would eventually use this method to deal with the Immortal Demon Tree...


    This is even more outrageous than the battle between Su Yan and the Holy Emperor just now!


    In their opinion, some of Su Yan''s actions are indeed very incredible. Forget the weirdness, the partial life is still very powerful.


    This time Su Yan swallowed the Immortal Demon Tree without knowing which method he used.


    If it were someone else, the moment the Immortal Demon Tree was swallowed, it would have been swallowed.


    And Su Yan not only didn''t have anything, but even hiccuped with satisfaction.


    This... Si Qing''s eyes widened, her blood-colored eyes had never been so surprised before, and the expression on her face was extremely complicated, she didn''t know what to put on.

 Chapter 2741： Murder Sword News

    Chapter 2741 News of the Murder Sword


    After Su Yan arranged the Immortal Demon Tree, he turned around and looked at Si Qing.


    Si Qing had completely adjusted her emotions at this time, and her temples pointed around: "I have submitted my name and certificate. Even the Holy Emperor is betraying you! What do you want to say?"


    Su Yan was also very simple, and said: "I didn''t want you to do this, and I told you just now, you interrupted the most solemn duel between men."


    Si Qing covered her mouth and smiled and said: "Actually, your body has reached its limit, right? I just created an opportunity for you to kill the Holy Emperor, but you didn''t cherish it yourself. You know this How many powerhouses in China dream of it? Including those of the Emperor Shitian who watched the show over there, which one of them didn''t want to take the Holy Emperor and replace them? Well, you have a chance, but you let the Holy Emperor go away!"


    Si Qing''s words were full of annoyance, but this face became bright again in a blink of an eye: "Now you are my new collaborator!"


    Su Yan directly refused: "Cooperation? I don''t need to cooperate with you. This so-called cooperation is just your wishful thinking from beginning to end, and you have nothing to impress me."


    Si Qing is definitely a very beautiful woman, but don''t forget that the entire holy city emperor Shitian''s nobles and princes let Su Yanyu get what they want, and Su Yan''s mood is not as stable as a rock.


    Wanting to make Su Yan listen to her words only by beauty is undoubtedly an idiot.


    "What if I said I knew the location of the Murder Sword..."


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes clearly changed, after hearing the term Murder Sword.


    Si Qing did not fully understand, and said: "It is said that there is a supreme spiritual tool list in the mortal world, which records 30 kinds of spiritual auras that rob the world and steal the mysterious magic of the sun and the moon. These 30 spiritual weapons are all It is extremely powerful, and the Murder Sword ranks fourth on the Aura list! It has supreme power..."


    Su Yan smiled and listened to Si Qing''s words, and then asked knowingly: "I don''t know if my conviction halberd is on the list of spiritual weapons?"


    "The halberd of sin has been lost for nearly eight thousand years. No one knows whether it has been destroyed, or if it has been silent forever in an unknown corner, so it is not on the list. But you have to know these thirty spiritual weapons. It is of great benefit to crossing the heavens."


    "Is that so?" Su Yan had already picked up several items on the spirit tool list. Since Si Qing hadn''t seen it, Su Yan would certainly not take the initiative to break them.


    Si Qing said: "Of course it is! As long as it can be on the list of spirit weapons, it is definitely a rare treasure in this world! If you can get one, it will be enough to laugh at one side, not to mention the killing sword on the list of spirit weapons. You are also ranked fourth. You are also a sword user. Wouldn''t you be uninterested? Don''t worry, I have studied the treasures on the list of spirit tools for a long time, and I will never lie to you."


    Su Yan smiled. The Tai''a sword in his hand was also a magic weapon on the spirit weapon list. Si Qing had watched it for so long, but he hadn''t even noticed it, and said that he had studied the spirit weapon list for a long time.


    Soon Su Yan asked again: "You already have the Asura Sonic Sword, one of the eight curses, and you still want to get the Murder Sword?"


    "Who would think he has many magic weapons? Are you right?"


    Su Yan said, "That''s true, but you said you want to cooperate with me. There is only one killing sword. In the end, who do you think should belong to this sword?"


    "Of course, those who have the ability will get it! No matter who gets the killing sword, we have no regrets, and we must not shoot the other party. This is a gentleman agreement. I provide information about the killing sword, and you provide your force. Just now. You have proved that you are the only master in the heaven and human world who can surpass the holy emperor. I have always only worked with the strongest person. Now we are partners."


    Su Yan said lightly: "But I haven''t promised your cooperation yet."


    "No, you will definitely agree. When you hear the name of the Murder Sword, your heart is already moved. This can''t escape a woman''s intuition."


    Su Yan acquiesced to Si Qing''s words, he really wanted to get the murder sword. It would be best if Si Qing could provide news about the killing sword.


    Si Qing couldn''t help being thankful that she made the right choice.


    She has cooperated with the Holy Emperor for many years, and the Holy Emperor has always shied away from taking the killing sword. That''s why Si Qing had the idea of ??a substitute.


    This time there is no doubt that she was right again!


    Su Yan asked: "You said you have news about the killing sword. Then I ask you where is the killing sword?"


    "Since you have asked this question, it means that we have a cooperative relationship, right?"


    Su Yan said: "Whatever you want, I just want to know the news of the Murder Sword."


    "Third region."


    Su Yan''s face became cold, and he didn''t expect that the Murder Sword was in the third area, and that area was banned.


    The reason why he returned to Earth at the beginning was because it took three years for the passage of the third region to open, and now it is only two years that have passed.


    Si Qing added: "Into the third region, it is not enough to just open the passage."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The passage is the land of the black hole, and it must have a boat to pass through."


    "Where is the boat of crossing?"


    "Molten City."


    "Molten City?" Su Mo looked strange.


    "There are four great Jedi in the world of heaven and human. In addition to the Lost City where we are standing today, there are the Molten City, the Demon''s Cage, and the Dragon Tribulation Platform. The other three are pushed back by the level of the Lost City''s danger, probably You can know how dangerous it is. It is absolutely not enough to rely on the so-called venerables of Di Shitian and the fighting elders of Asura."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Si Qing said: "You follow me, first take you to a place to heal your wounds, and then see two superb characters again, and then we will discuss the big plan."


    "You said there are others besides me?" Su Yan frowned slightly.


    There was only one murder sword, and it was enough trouble for two people to compete.


    This woman''s sonic sword is not easy to watch out for, and now there are two people here.


    "The two I would like to invite are all hidden old monsters in the heavens and humans. They have escaped into the world and have long been out of the world. In terms of strength, they may not be as good as the holy emperor, but they are both very A powerful magic weapon. If you really want to fight, the result is really hard to say."


    Su Yan waved his hand boredly and said, "This matter can be arranged by you, but I can do it myself, because I can''t trust you."


    I don''t know how many years Si Qing has cooperated with the Holy Emperor. When he wanted to betray the Holy Emperor, he didn''t hesitate and did so almost immediately.


    The result of the action is really surprising.


    Even if such a woman smiles at you cleverly on the surface, you will never know her inner thoughts.


    Even if everyone cooperates to get the killing sword, the foundation of this cooperation is still very weak.


    And you can''t be sure that she will also hit you with a sword at any time, just like dealing with the holy emperor.


    Si Qing certainly understood what Su Yan thought, and said directly: "In fact, people are not as bad as you think, because I only work with the strongest person. Now you have obviously surpassed the Holy Emperor, so...you just need to make sure You are the strongest one, and I will never betray you."


    When Si Qing said these words, her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes looked very affectionate, as if it were a confession of love.


    But in fact, what Su Yan felt was that this woman didn''t know what bad things had gone through, and her mental state was very sick.

 Chapter 2742： The dragon reappears

    Chapter 2742 The Devil Dragon Reappears


    Si Qing stared at Su Yan again, her eyes burning, as if she was about to swallow Su Yan into her stomach.


    With the admiring look of the woman, Su Yan had experienced many times in the holy city of Shitian.


    But none of those women''s eyes could be as hot as Si Qing. Even with his back to Si Qing, Su Yan could sense the hot gaze.


    In fact, it was only the second time we met, and we didn''t know the details of each other.


    As for love at first sight, they are already cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm. This is absolutely impossible.


    It can only be said that Su Yan definitely has a certain characteristic that Si Qing is obsessed with.


    Perhaps Si Qing is not obsessed with Su Yan, but the word strongest.


    Previously, the most recognized person in the heaven and human world was the holy emperor, so Si Qing would choose to cooperate with the holy emperor, even if Ashura and Di Shitian are blood feuds for generations!


    At present, the title of the strongest has fallen to Su Yan, so Si Qing is obsessed with him.


    If one day another person appears and is above Su Yan, then Si Qing''s betrayal may be as decisive as it was when he dealt with the Holy Emperor today!


    Of course, the possibility of this happening is almost zero.


    After a million thunder tribulation, Su Yan only needs to stabilize his cultivation base step by step, and do not need to do anything extra. There should be no existence that can challenge him in this heaven and human world.


    Probably Si Qing had also noticed this, and that''s why he became particularly infatuated with Su Yan.


    Although she is crazy, she is actually very smart.


    In fact, many geniuses in the world are paranoid like Si Qing.


    But the paranoid piracy of those geniuses is traceable, and Si Qing can be said to be absolutely different from the others.


    Su Yan has the experience of being reincarnated in the ninth generation, has met various characters, and has gone through all kinds of situations in the world, but he has never seen anyone like Si Qing.


    In some ways, she is definitely not a normal person. I''m really curious, what circuit is in this woman''s mind?


    The Shenghuang kept Si Qing by his side, and the reason for always cooperating is also very simple. Su Yan can know it with his feet.


    The first, of course, is that the Shura Sonic Sword is easy to use, and it is absolutely capable of assassination or other tasks. What''s more, Siqing has another identity as the princess of Asura, and it is even easier to spy on intelligence.


    The second is to test yourself, to test whether you can hold onto the title of the strongest!


    This is also a test of its own capacity.


    After all, in the realm of the cultivation base of the holy emperor, it is already impossible to rely on the powers of the heaven and the human world to verify his cultivation.


    So I had to find another way.


    Si Qing is like a double-edged sword, used well to his advantage. If you don''t use it well, you will inevitably hurt yourself.


    The overall situation of the Lost City has been regarded as an end, surrounded by huge potholes and various ruined walls.


    And without the support of the immortal demon tree, this city that should have been destroyed long ago would no longer exist on the earth.


    I didn''t know how many monsters flew in the Lost City just now, and now most of these monsters have reached the periphery of the Lost City.


    The one who ran the farthest is probably already close to the surrounding city of Di Shitian!


    After that, there must be a lot of headaches to deal with, but this is a problem that the council needs to bother, and it has nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Su Yan sat down on a huge rock, still keeping a distance from Si Qing.


    There is a black figure roaring in the sky!


    This black figure flew extremely fast, and it was Su Yan''s mount three-headed dragon.


    Su Yan has been calling the three-headed dragon in his heart since just now.


    After sensing the call of the master, the three-headed dragon also flew to the Lost City at the fastest speed.


    When the magic dragon flew, he saw that not only the white mist coffin of the Lost City was gone, but also the earth was ruined.


    This is especially clear in the sky!


    The three-headed devil dragon sensed Su Yan''s breath more accurately, and then descended to Su Yan''s side, and at the same time lowered his head, and submissively asked the master to go to its back!


    Si Qing saw that the three-headed dragon descended like a big enemy, but saw Su Yan waved his hand at her, and then saw the slow and submissive landing posture of the three-headed dragon, she knew that the three-headed dragon was Come to pick up Su Yan.


    This man is really interesting, has even the legendary three-headed dragon become a mount?


    Did this man deliberately show it to these Venerable Shitian? First defeated the holy emperor, and then called the legendary three-headed dragon...


    Si Qing really thought too much about this. Su Yan definitely didn''t have such a scheming city, it was just a coincidence.


    However, the sages of Emperor Shitian on the spirit boat were shocked to the extreme.


    Because this is a three-headed magic dragon! In their myths and legends, it is the mount of the Demon God!


    Reminiscent of Su Yan''s defeat of Emperor Shitian''s strongest holy emperor just now... There are so many things to play with.


    Fortunately, the dean was beside him to help Su Yan explain that the shocked expressions on the faces of those venerables only faded a little, but the doubts on their faces couldn''t be eliminated.


    Almost all of them now regard Su Yan as the greatest enemy of the entire Di Shitian clan.


    This is because they didn''t know what happened in the Holy City Palace. If they also knew what happened in the palace, they might be more vigilant towards Su Yan.


    But what these venerables think, Su Yan really doesn''t care at all.


    Their strength is too weak, and they are a little stronger than the little trash fish in the pond. Even if they have various ideas, they must not be able to turn all these ideas into reality in front of Su Yan.


    The eyes of the three-headed magic dragon slowed down and it was surprised, because it saw that Su Yan was so weak that even his clothes were broken!


    The three-headed devil dragon was subdued by Su Yan''s halberd for the conviction of sin at the beginning, and it was also convincing to become Su Yan''s mount, because Su Yan was really strong!


    It was so strong that the three-headed magic dragon had to look up, but today''s Su Yan was injured to this degree...


    After Su Yan got on the back of the three-headed magic dragon, the spirit boat he had transformed with his magic force also completely dissipated.


    Although there were some extremely injured among the Venerable Di Shitian, there was no problem in encouraging flying at this time.


    The three-headed devil dragon spread its wings and wanted to fly, and wanted to quickly take Su Yan away from this place.


    From not far away, a starlight flew quickly, which was the power of the stars.


    Barge only flew in front of the three-headed dragon.


    Because he knew that the three-headed magic dragon was an extremely proud creature. Without the permission of the owner, no one else would be able to get on its back.


    Su Yan lay on the three-headed magic dragon and said, "Bogu, what are your plans?"


    "Our plan is to leave this ghost place, Brother Su Yan, would you like to follow us to the Yasha site to heal? I think this group of Di Shitian may not be able to accommodate you anymore. You will continue to stay on Di Shitian''s chassis. It will definitely become unsafe!"

 Chapter 2743： The legend of the fountain of youth

    Chapter 2743: The Legend of the Fountain of Youth


    Pegu''s invitation was entirely due to good intentions, and what he said made sense.


    But the mouth of the three-headed dragon contains three kinds of magic fire.


    The three-headed magic dragon definitely wants to go back to the holy city, not only because there are two mistresses it has identified in its heart, but also because the holy city is an excellent place for it to show off.


    When I lived in the wilderness, I didn''t have any ideas. After waiting for the biggest city in Di Shitian to show its strength for a while, I realized that those days before were really vain!


    Now that there is such a good place as the holy city, why do you want to run around in the wilderness with these dark Yasha?


    Su Yan didn''t care about the hostility displayed by the three-headed magic dragon, and said: "I have to go to the Holy City to get something. If I can''t get such a thing, my trip to the Lost City is a waste of time.


    "How can it be considered a run in vain? Didn''t you get the Immortal Demon Tree and survived a million thunder tribulations?" He said.


    Su Yan smiled and asked, "Bo Gu, do you have any clues about the holy objects you are looking for?"


    Pegu shook his head.


    Su Yan looked around, and after a battle with the holy emperor, the surrounding area was completely destroyed.


    Maybe the sacred objects they were looking for were also destroyed.


    Even if it is not destroyed, it is very likely to be buried deep under the collapsed building.


    In such a place, it is almost impossible to find holy objects.


    Retorted: "After watching the battle between you and the holy emperor, I already want to understand. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether there are holy relics or not. The most important thing is strength. If I completely digest what I have learned from watching the battle, At most three years, when I come out again, I have the confidence to defeat any Yasha!"


    Begou said this with great confidence.


    "That''s all right, you are not here for nothing." Su Yan smiled lightly and waved at him.


    Then the three-headed dragon got the command from the owner to allow it to take off.


    And Pegu and they also watched the three dragons fly away.


    The venerables talked in the air: "Even the three-headed dragon has been summoned by him! This person will definitely become a confidant of our clan in the future! This is his weakest moment. Should we join hands to get rid of him? ?"


    "Get rid of him? Don''t forget, we were absorbed by the immortal demon tree, and we are also weak at this time! There is also a three-headed dragon in its heyday to deal with! And the master of Yasha!"


    "Yes, we have to make sure that the council cannot be destroyed here. Without our support, how can the power of Emperor Shitian maintain such a vast territory?"


    Su Yan didn''t care about the words of these venerables.


    On the contrary, Begou''s expression was solemn, as long as they dared to attack the three-headed dragon and Su Yan, they would never die with him!


    "Master Pigu, look at what this is..."


    I saw golden light shining under a damaged wall.


    Peel bone pushed open the wall with the force of stars, only to see a golden Sanskrit seal in the soil with a Yaksha carving on it.


    "Is this... the holy thing we''re looking for?" The Yasha team couldn''t help but wonder.


    And Pegu also sighed: "Unexpectedly, in the end, the holy relic was obtained like this! Maybe this is God''s will."


    After leaving the Lost City, the three-headed magic dragon flew at an extraordinary speed in the sky, and everything on the earth was retreating backwards.


    Su Yan was already calculating what to do after getting the sage''s stone. First of all, he had to open up the connection between here and Yimen headquarters.


    The spiritual energy of the heavens and the human world is so strong that meditation and practice here are worth taking all kinds of pills on the earth.


    Such resources must be open to promising disciples in the door.


    And Xiao Meng... Su Yan hasn''t seen Xiao Meng for a long time, and she doesn''t know how Xiao Meng is now.


    After thinking of Xiao Meng, Su Yan''s mouth was filled with a faint smile.


    It seems that even the physical pain has faded.


    Lying on the back of the three-headed magic dragon, the scenery you can see is a very monotonous blue sky and white clouds.


    As soon as Su Yan closed his eyes, he sensed an unusual breath. When he opened his eyes, he saw Si Qing squatting in front of him with Xingji in one hand.


    Si Qing''s blood-colored eyes were still full of special interest.


    Su Yan only glanced at Si Qing, and immediately closed his eyes.


    "Don''t you blame me for following me?"


    Su Yan reluctantly opened his mouth and said, "You have the Shura Sonic Sword, and the flying speed of the Imperial Sword is reaching the limit. Is there any place you can''t go under this world?"


    Si Qing said: "Actually, I came up with me to ask you where you want to go; to heal your injuries."


    "Of course I am going to the Holy City. If I don''t go to the Holy City, where can I go to the Pope to ask for money?"


    "Hey, you are really greedy. It''s not enough to seize the Immortal Demon Tree. You want something! But you dare to go to the holy city. Don''t you know that it is the base camp of Di Shitian?"


    Su Yan said: "I had an appointment with the Pope. Now things are done. It''s no good if he doesn''t give me the sage''s stone. And now it shouldn''t be me afraid of the emperors, but they are afraid of me."


    After experiencing the Holy Emperor��s First Battle and the Million Celestial Tribulation, Su Yan did not think that the venerables of the council had the courage to be an enemy of himself.


    They like to put on a strong posture, but they are all in front of people who are inferior to them.


    Facing a strong man who has far surpassed them, the nobles of Di Shitian might not have the courage to do such a thing.


    Si Qing said: "You are really funny, the holy emperor is too dull, it''s still more interesting with you."


    "You stabbed him from behind, don''t you feel a little guilty?"


    "What guilt? I told the emperor earlier. The only basis for cooperation is that he has the strongest force. I told you just now, I only work with the strongest people."


    Is there something wrong with this woman''s brain?


    Human beings develop bonds because of their emotions and responsibilities, and the way she has a relationship with people is too special.


    Si Qing said: "You are going to the Pope to ask for something, right? But your current state is not suitable for going to the Holy City to ask for an account. I have a way to ensure that you can recover 30% of your skills in an instant."


    Su Yan squinted and said, "So amazing? Do you know what my 30% strength means?"


    Si Qing said: "Of course I know this, but 30% is still a conservative statement, because that place is really amazing. Have you heard the legend of the Fountain of Youth?"


    "There is such a legend in the world of Di Shitian?"


    Si Qing immediately corrected: "This is not a legend, but something that exists in reality. It''s just that the effectiveness is not so exaggerated. As long as you drink the water from the Fountain of Youth, even a mortal will always maintain the current appearance. You will never grow old until you die. In addition, the biggest effect of the Fountain of Youth is to heal your wounds. You only need a little water from the Fountain of Youth to restore 30% of your strength immediately."

 Chapter 2744： Huayin Palace of Panshan Patriarch

    Chapter 2744: The Huayin Palace of Panshan Patriarch


    Si Qing said so miraculously, so even Su Yan became interested, wanting to witness what this so-called fountain of youth is all about.


    Although the three-headed magic dragon didn''t catch a cold to this female Asura, he still changed the direction of flight under Si Qing''s guidance.


    After the fierce battle, Su Yan''s spirit and body have reached a considerable limit.


    When facing a powerful enemy just now, his spirit was still tense, and he didn''t even feel the pain.


    At this time, after the spirit relaxed, boundless sleepiness swept over.


    The reason why Su Yan has been holding his eyelids to keep himself from falling asleep since the three-headed dragon took off is because he is extremely afraid of Si Qing''s Asura Sonic Sword.


    Su Yan knew that Si Qing would definitely come after him, and knew that this should be his weakest moment.


    As long as he survived this brief period of suffering, he would still return to that invincible posture.


    Under the guidance of Si Qing, the three-headed dragon changed its route midway and flew towards the northwest.


    After a few cities, it''s all inaccessible wilderness.


    The mountains here are endless, and the green hills are like Dai.


    The three-headed devil dragon should have been flying among the mountains for a long time, and Su Yan''s sleepiness had become worse and worse.


    Si Qing glanced at Su Yan and said, "We will be there soon."


    "Is there really any fountain of youth you said here?"


    "Of course, I have no reason to lie to you, have you forgotten? We are now in a cooperative relationship. Of course, the premise of the so-called cooperation is to be honest and honest!"


    Si Qing said, "I can also tell you that the strong man here is called the Panshan Patriarch. Three thousand years ago, he entered the Tribulation Realm. Since then, he has been living in seclusion among the mountains. There are only seven disciples under him. Shi. ??Even many Di Shitian didn''t know her existence."


    Su Yan let out a listless cry.


    After coming to the Celestial Realm, he has heard too many similar introductions.


    Many characters were blown to the sky before they appeared in front of him. All kinds of legends and all kinds of magical skills are superimposed together, it seems that they are all very remarkable existences.


    But in the end, only the holy emperor deserves Su Yan to take another look.


    The rest of the so-called Venerables were just ants in front of Su Yan.


    The difficulty of dealing with them is actually not much different from the difficulty of dealing with monks in the Golden Core Realm.


    Those monks with particularly condensed gold cores and particularly stable primordial spirits might be able to leapfrog the so-called venerables of these councils, and there will be no small wins.


    "It''s coming." Su Yan said suddenly.


    The person who led the way was obviously Si Qing, but the person who said he was about to arrive at this time was Su Yan, and he said so confidently.


    So even Si Qing became curious and asked, "It should be your first time here, how do you know we have arrived?"


    "There is already an atmosphere of enchantment here. Although the person who arranged this enchantment has worked hard to integrate everything about the formation into nature, there is still a trace."


    "What''s the mark?"


    Su Yan said, ��Don��t you think it��s too deliberate? She wanted to integrate this formation into the natural environment, so she didn��t let go of every detail. She wanted to make every detail perfect, so she ended up instead. It seems very deliberate."


    What Su Yan was talking about was a possibility that Si Qing had obviously thought of. He was about to think carefully about what Su Yan said, but a cold voice came from the front!


    "Do you think you know the formation method very well? It took a thousand years for the master to complete this formation method. It is incredibly powerful. How can you allow your slander?"


    The void in front was gradually distorted, and a young man appeared.


    The young man wears a flower crown on his head and a green leaf-like fabric on his body. He looks very handsome and seems to blend into nature.


    Of course, this man was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words, but Su Yan just glanced at him and saw that he was not strong enough, and now that he was tired and tired, he didn''t bother to care about him.


    Su Yan originally planned to calm down things, but he didn''t expect this man to continue saying, "Although you came with Senior Si Qing, I can''t pretend not to hear what you just said! You... actually said my master''s formation. Fallen down?"


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to move a finger, and said, "Si Qing, you come to solve this problem. I don''t like talking nonsense with the watchdog."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, this man seemed to have suffered some kind of strange shame!


    He was about to continue to trouble Su Yan, but saw that Si Qing was already close in front of him. Just now there was at least thirty feet of distance, Si Qing easily crossed in this short instant.


    Si Qing said, "Beiluo, this man is not something you can afford. You should open the door for us first. Some things will not be known until you meet the ancestor of Panshan."


    At this moment, Su Yan was lying on the back of the three-headed magic dragon with a lazy expression, and he saw that Bei Luo was stunned!


    What does such a man count for a woman to get ahead when something happens?


    But Si Qing is a well-known strong senior after all, and she has to give her face, Bei Luo had no choice but to open the barrier behind him, and indeed formed a passage in the void.


    It will take a while before the barrier is fully opened to the extent that it can accommodate the huge body of the three-headed dragon.


    Beiluo pleased me: "Senior Siqing, these three-headed dragons are mighty and mighty. Are you the newly acquired mount?"


    Si Qing glanced at Su Yan on the three-headed dragon, and then said: "Where do I have such great ability to make the legendary creature like the three-headed dragon be obedient, and he is the real owner of the three-headed dragon. "


    Si Qing''s words were light, but Bei Luo was greatly shocked. It turns out that the man who looked very embarrassed lying on the back of the dragon has such great ability?


    After the three-headed devil dragon flew through the passage of the enchantment, it was considered to have truly entered the territory of Panshan Patriarch.


    The aura inside is more abundant, and there are many strange birds flying in the mountains and in the sky. Just looking at the weather, it is already very magnificent.


    It is very different from the mountains in the wilderness outside.


    And Su Yan also sat up from the back of the three-headed dragon. Si Qing flew in front and led the way, and it was not long before he could see the continuous building complex, perfectly in harmony with the mountains.


    And here is the Huayin Palace of Panshan Patriarch.


    The three-headed magic dragon descended on the huge square, and immediately there were more than a dozen people who looked like maids came to take in, and Su Yan also sensed a few strands of divine consciousness that was on guard.


    These gods should be the strong of Huayin Palace.


    Su Yan was also surprised in her heart. Didn��t Si Qing just say that this is the ancestor of Panshan living in seclusion here with seven apprentices?


    And the style here is more than that.

 Chapter 2745： Break away from fire

    Chapter 2745


    After the three-headed dragon landed, Su Yan and Si Qing leaped off the dragon''s back gently.


    Then a purple sword light flew from a distance and fell in front of Si Qing.


    This purple sword light is very dazzling, people can''t ignore it at all, probably using a tenth-order magic weapon.


    Although not as good as Su Yan''s Tai''a sword, it is still a rare treasure in this world.


    The owner of the sword is even a young man in Yushu. He received the sword light and said with great enthusiasm: "Miss Siqing, why are you here? Bei Luo is also true. It''s a rare visitor, and he didn''t notify me as a senior. Hey! Hey! Is this the legendary three-headed dragon? It''s really powerful and mighty!"


    Su Yan noticed a detail.


    Just now the watchdog outside called Si Qing a senior, and his name was Miss, he was probably Si Qing''s suitor.


    This kid is good looking, and it can definitely fascinate thousands of young girls when taken outside, but if it is used to deal with women like Si Qing, then it will definitely only be ashamed.


    Si Qing''s aesthetic taste has been said countless times, and she only works with the strongest people.


    The Holy Emperor fell to the second position in her mind, and she was pierced in the chest with a sword from behind.


    If this kid really wants to win Si Qing''s heart, there is only one way, and that is to defeat Su Yan and become the strongest in the Celestial Realm.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    He hasn''t even entered the Cross Tribulation Realm, the existence below the Cross Tribulation Realm is just a wisp of dust in the world, and there is no way to know where his destiny belongs.


    Su Yan didn''t have much interest in him, and looked at the surrounding buildings and found it very boring. Now I just want to see if the Fountain of Youth is as magical as Si Qing said.


    But the people in Panshan Huayin Palace were really strange. Su Yanming ignored him, but he regarded Su Yan as a breakthrough.


    He saw Si Qing being indifferent to him, so he asked: "Miss Si Qing, is this your new attendant? Why don''t you wear clothes well? It looks tattered, like a beggar! "


    After listening to what he said, Si Qing first looked surprised, and then looked at Su Yan with an expression of joy.


    This kid obviously didn''t know that he was already on the way to the ghost gate. After seeing Si Qing laughing happily, he thought he had finally opened Si Qing''s heart.


    So he continued: "Miss Si Qing, if I were you, I would never have such a sloppy follower with me. Since you have even adopted the legendary three-headed dragon as a mount..."


    Si Qing asked, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    "Of course it is to find a man worthy of you! How can a guy like him be qualified to stand by your side, Miss Si Qing..."


    This man didn''t realize how powerful Su Yan was at all, just because Su Yan had already reached the realm of returning to the original in his cultivation, so he didn''t seem to be much different from ordinary people.


    Even with such a subtle layer of pores, the breath will not leak out.


    Although the sages of Emperor Shitian are not very strong, at least they have the vision of crossing the tribulation realm, and you can see that Su Yan''s cultivation is unfathomable.


    But... the man in front of him, and the watchdog just now, couldn''t pass the catastrophe.


    So they didn''t even have the vision to see Su Yan''s cultivation base, and Su Yan''s image after crossing the Tribulation was indeed poor.


    So he very naturally underestimated Su Yan, and only regarded Su Yan as a follower from Si Qing who didn''t know where he got it, or the kind of follower with no image.


    Of course Si Qing could help Su Yan explain, but she didn''t do it for a very simple reason. She probably felt that the fly in her ear was annoying, but because of the face of Panshan Patriarch, it was impossible to kick him away.


    So he looked at Su Yan with an overwhelming expression.


    How can a top powerhouse who has only survived a million days been offended to regain his dignity?


    Si Qing''s eyes were full of different kinds of fun.


    Su Yan coughed softly, and asked in a weak voice, "You were flying with the sword just now. You seem to know how to use a sword?"


    "Of course! Swords have been my best friends since I was five years old!"


    The man talked endlessly. He first talked about his own experience, and then said what kind of magic weapon the long sword in his hand was. In the end, he assumed the posture of a winner before the battle, and concluded: "You must not be mine. opponent!"


    Sometimes some people are particularly courageous, not because of how brave their character is, but because of ignorance.


    Because of ignorance, I don''t know fear.


    An antelope has just provoked in front of the male teacher. What will happen to such an antelope?


    "You said you like swords, so let''s play with two hands?" Su Yan said directly.


    He had long seen Su Yan displeased. If you can defeat Su Yan in front of Si Qing, then you can''t say that you have to go further in Si Qing''s mind!


    But there is still enough face. He said to Si Qing, "Miss Si Qing, if you don��t want us to compete, I will never disobey you. I definitely respect you very much..."


    In fact, his sword can''t wait for Su Yan''s life soon!


    Because he felt that in this world, apart from him, no man was qualified to stand beside Si Qing.


    "Listen well, my name is Pu Kun, and the sword in my hand is called Lihuo Duanlang. It is a tenth-order magic weapon! The combat technique cultivated is Fire Spider Armor..."


    Su Yan stretched out listlessly and yawned, "Why do you talk so much? Do you want to fight anymore?"


    "Where''s your sword? How can I attack if you don''t draw it?"


    Su Yan casually said: "Facing you, if I have to draw a sword, then I really don''t have to come out and get involved. Hurry up and finish the fight and finish work earlier."


    Si Qing said grotesquely: "You, why are you so perfunctory to fight swords?"


    "Children love to be noisy, how can they be considered fighting swords?"


    He stared at the dialogue between Su Yan and Si Qing, so jealous that he was about to explode on the spot!


    Si Qing is the goddess in his mind, how can he be so close to other men?


    The purple sword light in his hand instantly turned into a long dragon and rushed directly to Su Yan!


    The sound of dragon chants resounded across the sky, and the maids who came to take in were stunned by this sword!


    These maids were not shocked because of Pu Kun''s sword, but because of Su Yan''s response!


    Su Yan only stretched out one hand and pinched the head of the long dragon transformed by Jianguang, and the shape of the dragon was on the verge of collapse.


    No matter how Pu Kun urged, the stegosaurus transformed by the tenth-order magical weapon could not advance any further. It seemed that there was already some unbreakable defense ahead!


    It''s just a fleshy palm, how can it achieve this level?


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Pu Kun would have never believed that there would be such a terrifying person in the world!


    With just one hand, he easily caught his Lihuo Breaking Wave!


    And the power of this sword is the one that has no reservation!

 Chapter 2746： Patriarchs punishment

    Chapter 2746: Ancestor''s Punishment


    However, this is not even more bizarre. What is even more bizarre is that in the next second, Pu Kun flew out with a sword, and with huge kinetic energy, he severely smashed a rockery on the square!


    Pu Kun smashed a dog to eat shit!


    This dog is humiliating enough to eat shit, and the more humiliating thing is that he didn''t even see how Su Yan made the move just now!


    Inexplicably, he was shattered by the sword light, and then another force that was so powerful that there was no way to resist it blasted him away!


    Pu Kun finally got up from the ruins of the rockery, and he was completely trapped.


    "That beggar, dare to..." Although Pu Kun''s heart was already extremely angry, how could he not dare to do anything with Su Yan at this time.


    Obviously, the opponent is not a level he can handle at all!


    He also knew why Su Yan didn''t make a sword, because he was not worthy of Su Yan to make a sword. The reason was that simple.


    Now Pu Kun has only one appeal left: "What combat technique did you use to defeat me just now?"


    "Combat skill? The child was disobedient and spanked. What sort of combat skill do you think this is?" Su Yan asked back.


    From beginning to end, Su Yan did not regard this Pu Kun as his enemy, but regarded him as a spoiled and noisy bear kid.


    The bear child was disobedient, and he was beaten, and he was subdued after the custody.


    Su Yan is absolutely telling the truth, but this truth is a huge insult that Pu Kun has never received in his life!


    And he was so insulted in front of the goddess Siqing in his mind!


    A purple flame ignited again on his body, but Si Qing immediately warned him: "Pu Kun, a joke is a joke. If you want to talk about a follower, I am his follower who is almost the same!"


    "What?!" Pu Kun was completely dumbfounded.


    That arrogant Miss Si Qing, the master of the Shura Sonic Sword actually claims to be this man''s attendant?


    What are you kidding?


    Pu Kun was already frightened and angry, so Si Qing continued to say: "If you really provoke him, even the ancestors may not be able to keep you. Don''t think this is the Huayin Palace. You can do whatever you want. This man is definitely not something you can afford. If he is really angry, it will be easy to razor this flower-shaded palace in anger."


    Si Qing just witnessed the complete destruction of the Lost City in the battle between Su Yan and the Holy Emperor.


    The Huayin Palace is so big that Su Yan can level it ten times with just one hand.


    When the three-headed devil dragon carried Su Yan and Si Qing into the enchantment, the aura also alarmed the true owner of Huayin Palace, Panshan Patriarch.


    Because of the arrival of the distinguished guests, the palace of the ancestor of Panshan became busy.


    To be serious, the ancestors haven''t dressed so formally in these two hundred years.


    Saying that the ancestor just said that the mountain gate is here for guests, what does it mean?


    These maids were all in the deep palace, and they had not even seen the three-headed dragon, so they were in a completely unknown state.


    After Pu Kun was warned by Si Qing, a maid announced at this time: "The ancestor is here!"


    And this voice also caused everyone''s eyes to turn toward the palace.


    The exquisite red carpet is spread out in front of the palace, and there are two rows of maids splashing clean water and flower petals.


    At the end of the red carpet, a woman in a flaming red shirt appeared. This woman looked at most eleven or twelve years old.


    Although many golden hairpins in their clothes and heads wanted to show maturity and majesty, their childish faces couldn''t set off this mature and majestic texture.


    She is the ancestor of Panshan?


    Su Yan looked at Si Qing with questioning eyes.


    Si Qing answered Su Yan with a nod.


    Before the actual meeting, Su Yan couldn''t think that this ancestor who was described by Si Qing as a peerless ancestor in the world of heaven and human, would actually be the image of a loli!


    Not only the face is very childish, even the height is at most 1.4 meters. Among the maids of a kind of Emperor Shitian, she looked very petite.


    Although it is said that there is no time for cultivation, and the image of a monk can be changed with his own mind, such an image is still very rare.


    After seeing the ancestor of Panshan, Pu Kun also seemed to have seen the savior. He hurriedly got up from the ruins of the rockery, and then went to the ancestor''s side, accusing Su Yan, "Master, he insulted his disciples with demonic methods..."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Panshan ancestor is different from other old monsters. Not only is he immature in appearance, but his voice is not much different from that of a twelve-year-old girl.


    Pu Kun nodded quickly, and was about to continue accusing Su Yan, but the ancestor Panshan slapped him over.


    The slap hit Pu Kun''s right cheek severely.


    Pu Kun flew directly at least ten meters away, leaving a bloodstain on the square.


    And Pu Kun also covered the half of his face that had been swollen, because the pain was almost paralyzed, and he didn''t even realize that there was blood from the corner of his mouth.


    After repeated lessons like this, of course the handsome image disappeared.


    Pu Kun stared at the ancestor of Panshan incredulously. He was completely stunned by this slap, and he didn''t understand why he would bear the slap. How can Master help outsiders?


    "Bastards! How does this seat discipline you at ordinary times, and it makes you so proud! People are guests from afar, did this seat teach you how to entertain guests with swordsmanship?" Panshan ancestor actually stood by Su Yan. Aside.


    And Su Yanxin also smiled slightly, thinking this Panshan ancestor was a bit interesting.


    Pu Kun didn''t dare to speak anymore, even the maids around him were afraid to show up.


    It can be seen that in this Huayin Palace, it is the ancestor of Panshan. She has supreme authority here.


    The ancestor of Panshan stepped onto the red carpet and came to Su Yan''s side. He raised his head and asked, "Are you satisfied with this treatment?"


    The ancestor of Panshan used a questioning tone, that is, she was simply asking Su Yan this question, and there was absolutely no threat.


    Pu Kun was beaten with blood on his face, and his whole person was stupid. No matter how serious he was, he could only lack arms and legs. It was a sigh of relief.


    Satisfaction is, of course, satisfaction, but seeing an eleven or twelve-year-old girl speaking in an immature voice, the content is so old-fashioned, but there is still a full sense of violation.


    Seeing Su Yan nodding, Panshan ancestor said: "You are satisfied, this is not a place to talk, let''s change the place."


    When passing by, the ancestor of Panshan glanced at Pu Kun, his eyes became very stern, and said: "You are allowed to leave after kneeling for two hours here, and no one is allowed to intercede. If anyone intercedes, follow him. Kneel here for two hours! After kneeling, go to Qinglongya to face the wall for half a year."


    Unexpectedly, the ancestor''s punishment is not just as simple as a slap, but there is such a set.

 Chapter 2747： Purple House Tea

    The second thousand seven hundred and forty-seven chapters


    Pu Kun has always been favored, and he has hardly been punished in the past few hundred years. I never thought he would be punished to such an extent today.


    Who is that man? It seems to be dressed in tattered clothes, and people are also idle.


    Offending him should have such serious consequences?


    In fact, although the ancestors of Panshan seemed to be cruel, they did not harm Pu Kun''s roots at all, and to a certain extent they were protecting him.


    If Su Yan came to punish him, Pu Kun might have lost his life.


    But whether Pu Kun can comprehend what the ancestor meant depends on his own understanding.


    Almost all the old monsters who have lived for thousands of years are thoughtful, no matter what they do, they will do everything, just like the ancestor of Panshan.


    The atmosphere was very solemn, and it eased slightly after Su Yan and Si Qing followed this Panshan ancestor into the palace.


    The interior of the palace is very magnificent. The ancestor of Panshan also held back the maid, and then asked in an extremely calm tone: "You just defeated the Holy Emperor?"


    Su Yan was startled slightly, but Si Qing asked in astonishment: "Did the ancestors have a clairvoyance? He knows everything thousands of miles away."


    The ancestor of Panshan confidently said: "Although the wounds on his body have almost recovered, the traces of the battle have not been completely eliminated. More importantly, standing by your side, Si Qing, according to your rules, it is not only the most Can a strong man stand by your side? Doesn''t the combination of all these signs mean that he has defeated the Holy Emperor?"


    This round of analysis by the ancestors of Panshan is well-founded and can be said to be as careful as a message. People who have stood tall for thousands of years are indeed very knowledgeable.


    Si Qing said excitedly: "The ancestor is really amazing! You can guess everything in one shot. In fact, he not only defeated the Holy Emperor, but also survived a million thunderstorms. Oh no, the order of these two things should be Swap just fine."


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help but stopped at this time, turned around and asked in amazement, "Girl Siqing, what you just said is true?"


    "Replace it like a fake! These things were witnessed by the council of Emperor Shitian and Yasha''s bones! The battlefield is in the Lost City, and now the Lost City has been completely destroyed... There are only three Jedi left."


    "Crossing the Tribulation Realm Third Layer actually wants to cross a million thunder tribulations? What kind of monster are you?" The Panshan ancestor was most surprised not by the fact that Su Yan defeated the holy emperor, but by the tribulation.


    Si Qing hadn''t thought about this before, because Su Yan''s victory over the Holy Emperor would affect the overall situation of the whole world. It takes a very long time just to digest this matter.


    Now, after hearing this question from the ancestor of Panshan, I suddenly felt that something was wrong. Su Yan''s thunder robbery was at least ten times more violent than ordinary monks!


    The catastrophe is the expression of the will of heaven and earth, which means that Su Yan must have some good fortune, stealing the mystery of the sun and the moon, so it will cause ten times of the catastrophe!


    It is precisely because of such a place that Su Yan was able to defeat the Holy Emperor after a million thunder tribulations, and he could also swallow monsters like the Immortal Demon Tree into his stomach.


    Si Qing said: "Old ancestors, now we are on the same boat. We are here this time for..."


    "Is it the spring water of the Fountain of Youth? I ordered someone to prepare before I came out to meet you."


    Si Qing said: "How can the ancestor know what we want in advance?"


    "Your Siqing girl hasn''t come to see this seat for hundreds of years. Suddenly, if you visit one day, you must have something to ask for. The only thing you can miss in this seat is the spring water of the Spring of Youth." He glanced at Su Yan again, "Since I''m a guest from afar, I, the host, must offer a cup of fragrant tea."


    Under the leadership of the ancestor of Panshan, they entered one of the largest palaces and sat down as the guest of honor.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Girl Si Qing, you just said that we are on the same boat, which means that he also knows about the boat crossing?"


    "Yes." Su Yan replied


    Because of the boat crossing, Si Qing had told him before.


    Si Qing said: "What we already know is that the killing sword is not in the heavens and humans."


    "Correct"


    Si Qing said: "If we want to take the killing sword, we need to build a boat to cross the turbulence and black hole of time and space, so that we can enter the third region and have the opportunity to find the killing sword."


    The two words "boat of crossing" naturally reminded Su Yan of the ship of spirit crossing built by Yama of the Ten Temples in the underworld, but the two are incomparable. The boat of crossing is not afraid of black holes.


    The Rakshasa of the Celestial Realm seems to have conspired with the underworld, and they also have the ability to travel through different time and space among the six samsara.


    These seemingly disorganized clues seem to be all gathered together.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, he saw three maids coming up with three teacups.


    The fragrance of tea is already overflowing before the tea arrives!


    Just smelling the smell of tea is enough to lift the mind.


    After serving the teacup, Su Yan first looked at the inside. The tea soup was very clear, but the tea leaves were purple.


    Su Yan followed in order to heal the injuries in the body and to recover the lost amount of true essence, but is this cup of tea really enough?


    But now this situation seems to be too embarrassed to ask questions, Panshan ancestor does not owe him Su Yan, so let''s drink this cup of tea first.


    Maybe Panshan Patriarch''s arrangement is behind? It is better not to be too impatient.


    Si Qing and the ancestor of Panshan also picked up teacups, showing an expression of enjoyment because of the fragrance of tea.


    Su Yan took a sip first, and after taking the tea, a refreshing sensation came out of the internal organs.


    This refreshing feeling is constantly fermenting in the body, which means that the tiny meridians damaged by thunder and battle are all recovering. And the true essence in the dantian also recovered immediately...


    Although it was just a cup of tea, it was unexpected that there would be such a miraculous effect, even far exceeding those so-called panacea.


    This tea is by no means simple, it is not Fanpin!


    The ancestor of Panshan put down his teacup and looked at Su Yan and said, "Is this purple mansion fragrant tea cooked by the spring of youth still satisfied?"


    Su Yan has tasted all the famous teas in the world, but there is absolutely no tea that can compare with the cup of tea in front of him, and he can''t help but admire: "So this tea is called Zifu Xiangming? It really is a rare wonder in the world! "


    Of course, things in the fairy world should be excluded, if they contain fairy qi, then everything is hanging.


    "This tea can be formed into two or three catties in three hundred years. It is only me who has three tea trees left in this mountain..." The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help being proud of it.

 Chapter 2748： Venerable Poison is coming

    Chapter 2749


    Si Qing also smiled and said, "We can''t even drink Zifu fragrant tea. I will take it with you today."


    When Su Yan finished drinking the whole cup of tea, the tea had been nourished in his body.


    Su Yan only felt that his whole body was very happy, even all his fatigue was wiped out, and the true essence in his dantian had recovered more than three layers.


    Even the state of bones and muscles quickly returned to a state where they could fight.


    The current Su Yan is more than enough to fight the holy emperor.


    This effect can be said to be immediate, even more magical than Si Qing said! The effect even surpassed those panacea!


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I can''t imagine that there really is a fountain of youth and age. I thought it was a ridiculous legend. The spring water restores the body, and the fragrance of Zifu boosts the spirit. The two-pronged approach, no matter what kind of pain is It can recover in an instant. If you drink another cup, won��t you be able to return to peak state immediately?


    But the ancestor of Panshan said: "You can only drink one cup of this tea. If you drink the second cup, it will become poison."


    Su Yan did intend to ask for a second cup of tea. At this time, the ancestor of Panshan was very curious, so he became curious.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s not that this seat is stingy, but after drinking too much water from the fountain of youth, your body may be fixed at the age of twelve or thirteen forever. The effect of the fountain of youth is very domineering. In a sense, it can also be regarded as poison."


    The ancestor of Panshan sighed: "When I was young, I didn''t understand the truth that greed is not bad. I thought I was the son of heaven. He was different from others. He broke a lot of taboos when he took spring water.


    Si Qing added: "So the ancestors set a rule that the spring water from the Spring of Youth and Youth can only be taken once in three years. How about, the magic of the Spring of Youth and Youth, I didn''t lie to you?��


    Su Yan of course also understood that greedy for a cup was not good for his decision. If the body changes back to the appearance of a teenager, there will be many restrictions on the practice, which is absolutely not good.


    Anyway, Su Yan had already recovered his spirit and part of his physical strength at this time.


    It is also very easy to make up the remaining true essence, because the most indispensable thing in the heaven and human world is the aura.


    The ancestor of Panshan looked at Su Yan carefully for a moment, and then said to Si Qing: "You see, the eyes of men are still not good as always."


    "Oh? Isn''t he okay? I''m afraid there is no stronger man in the heaven and human world!" Si Qing retorted.


    "He is at the pinnacle both inside and outside. He is the only evildoer in my life. I don''t know how to cultivate to this level! But how can you control such a man? And he should be able to see his ambitions. It''s definitely not just a small Celestial Realm. He is indeed very strong, but what is the point if you can''t control it?"


    "The last time you saw the Holy Emperor of God Shitian, when you wanted to cooperate with him, I already said that the Holy Imperial City Mansion is very deep and it is not a good partner for cooperation. You see, we have not been able to cross it now. The boat is successfully built."


    Si Qing said: "But I have learned a lot with the holy emperor. If it weren''t for his support, I might not have been able to enter the Tribulation Realm, let alone cultivate as an Asura as the first three emperors. Shakyamuni sword technique."


    "Mutual use is so high-sounding by you... Si Qing girl, are you going to play it for real this time? Build a spirit boat to the third region."


    Su Yan asked, "What is the third region you mentioned, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "In the legend of Di Shitian and Asura, there is a third region above the heaven and human world, and above the third region is the second immortal region. The existence of crossing the tribulation realm should not stay in this muddle. In the earthly world, you should enter the third region, Yingjie, and after all the nine-fold heaven tribulations, you can enter the second immortal territory and become the ranks of virtual immortals. It was just a huge change more than 7,000 years ago that allowed the heavens and humans to connect. The doors to the two worlds above are completely closed..."


    Su Yan was about to ask what this so-called change was all about, when the palace under his feet suddenly shook.


    Su Yan couldn''t help raising his head and looking towards the outside. The sky outside suddenly turned into a piece of green, as if a huge force was trying to break through from outside the barrier!


    And Panshan ancestor''s face also showed an extremely bored expression: "The old man has come to trouble this seat again. Leave him alone, he can''t break through the barrier outside."


    Listening to the words of the ancestors of Panshan, it seems that such things happen frequently, so it''s not surprising, but the feeling of depression is always inevitable when someone comes to the door.


    The sky outside had completely turned into an emerald green at this time, looking very strange.


    The shock of the earth has become more and more serious, and it is almost experiencing an earthquake.


    The strength of the monks who are attacking here must be very difficult.


    Everyone''s interest was so disturbed, and they were all very depressed.


    The ancestor of Panshan is not a person who is afraid of things no matter what, the reason why he does not go out to fight is bound to have his own difficulties.


    But it doesn��t matter what this problem is. Su Yan doesn��t like to spy on other people��s privacy, and directly said: ��It��s better to let me meet him before eating a cup of tea from the ancestor, which is considered to have inherited the ancestor��s kindness... Small things should be solved easily.""


    The ancestor of Panshan looked at Su Yan and said: "The old man who attacked Panshan outside was the old man of Qu Yan. The thousand-poison real fire that old man cultivated is similar to the poisonous fire that your three-headed dragon can spray. It''s hard to deal with it when it reaches the level of a hundred poisons and easy changes, and it restrains him to the utmost in his cultivation techniques. Since he can''t attack, why bother with him?"


    Si Qing said: "Is it the Venerable Poison Qu Yan who was expelled from the council? Isn''t it rumored that he has fallen after a battle with the Holy Emperor?"


    "This old boy didn''t know what method he used, he actually used fake death to deceive the Holy Emperor. After that, he used poison to go further. Starting a hundred years ago, he would come to ask for water from the Fountain of Youth and Youth almost every year. This seat is too lazy to bother, he actually attacked Panshan''s enchantment directly. However, after attacking for so many years, the door connecting the realm was not touched anywhere."


    Si Qing asked, "What does he want from the Spring of Youth?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The poison he cultivated will accumulate toxins in his body. After the end, even if the catastrophe does not come, the toxins will kill him! This old boy needs the spring water of the spring of youth to continue his life. But he is good. I beg, how can this seat keep him out of the door? This old boy behaved badly, so he dared to hit the idea of ??this girl apprentice! He even wanted to drug the apprentice of this seat, it was a jerk!"


    Su Yan said proudly: "Since the Holy Emperor has killed him once, then I want to beat him.

 Chapter 2749： Why is it useless?

    Chapter 2749 Why is the poison useless


    Su Yan''s thoughts were very simple. Since drinking the fountain of youth from the ancestors of Panshan, it is considered to have inherited a love, and now it is a matter of course to return this favor.


    Since Su Yan had plans to make a move, Panshan Old Ancestor stood up and said, "Okay! Today we will go out together for a while with Qu Yan''s old man, to see if he can arrogantly pass today!"


    Immediately, the three of them left the palace together. At this time, almost all the sky was enveloped by a strange emerald green.


    Seeing all the maids and disciples in Huayin Palace were very frightened.


    It seems that this is the same thing that the powerful crossing the robbery makes the heaven and the earth change with their gestures.


    Of course, Su Yan was not nervous, but instead asked Si Qing, "You know the things about Di Shitian, is this Venerable Poison being green before? Otherwise, how could this large green light be released for no reason, making the world look bleak. ?"


    Si Qing looked at Su Yan angrily, "Although his cultivation is far behind you, you must be very careful because he is an expert with poison. He killed me without knowing it in the Western Wilderness. A large army of the clan, and then several battle elders of my clan fell into his hands. His poisonous methods are very changeable and very strange."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Using drugs will always be a means of indiscriminate use. It is absolutely impossible to use this means to defeat me."


    After the three of them flew into the air together, the ancestor of Panshan opened the barrier with a special seal.


    There is also the apprentice Beiluo guarded by the ancestor of Panshan in the barrier passage.


    Bei Luo''s complexion was extremely solemn, and it was a little settled after seeing the ancestor of Panshan.


    Because he was guarding the enchantment, he still didn''t know that his brother Pu Kun was punished for offending Su Yan.


    Seeing Master and Su Yan standing side by side unexpectedly, I was very surprised, but they were still courteous. He knew that Su Yan''s identity was definitely not simple at this time, so he was very respectful when he saluted Su Yan.


    When the barrier was opened, a green wind blew towards this side.


    I don''t know how many strong toxins are contained in the green wind. Just as the ancestor of Panshan was about to take a shot, Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the green wind solidified in the air.


    It can actually make the air completely freeze in the air and stop flowing.


    This method made Si Qing''s eyes widened. After all, everyone knew that the wind was the most free and almost impossible to restrain.


    Su Yan''s move was tantamount to turning the impossible into possible.


    Si Qing was about to ask Su Yan what magical method he used. Su Yan had already stepped directly into the air without using any enchantment protection, so he entered the realm of Venerable Poisonous Poisonously.


    They wanted to remind that it was too late, but two or three seconds later they found that Su Yan was standing in the air without incident! It seems that Venerable Poison��s toxin has absolutely no effect on Su Yan!


    The green mist here is so dense that even the visibility has been reduced to the extreme.


    However, Su Yan''s vision was completely unaffected. After just one glance, he found that almost all the vegetation on the surrounding mountains had died, and almost all the animals had died suddenly.


    The poison in the air is actually very domineering, it just doesn''t work on Su Yan.


    There was dead silence around, and the real body of Venerable Wanpo was not seen.


    An old voice came from the void: "Panshan ancestor himself did not dare to come out to fight, but sent you this kid out to die? What do you think you are, dare to contend with the old man?"


    Venerable Wanpo prides himself on his identity, and there is only one Panshan ancestor who can compete with him in this area. He ignored all the other characters.


    Venerable Wanpo is so proud of course for a reason. As a traitor to the council, he has escaped many pursuits by the council, even including the Holy Emperor''s personal action!


    After the Venerable Wan Poison became more powerful, even the council would pretend that there is no such person as him in the world.


    Such Venerable Poison would of course be very awkward.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and said, "I''m here to kill you today. How long will you hide in this green poisonous mist, and I have not been patient. Did you come out by yourself or did I get you out?"


    Jie Jie strange laughter came from all directions, "Can you really be an old man? You idiot, 78 kinds of toxins have been in the body, and the connection world is not open! Tell you to be a hero in front of a woman Wait until the old man turns you into a pool of pus, and then take your woman! Hahaha! The woman next to you should be Siqing! Tsk tusk, it is said that even the holy emperor also favors this woman, and it will definitely be in the future The man in the old man''s room!"


    What this Venerable Poison said really didn''t know life or death at all.


    Dragons have inverse scales, and those who touch them die. For Su Yan, his Ni Lin is the people around him.


    If there is no way to protect the safety of the people around you, what kind of a peerless powerhouse?


    Su Yan could fight for the people around him in the holy city, almost destroying the entire palace. Of course, you can easily slay the Poison Venerable by doing this.


    Su Yan flicked his fingers lightly, and a sword gas flew forward, then turned in the air and flew toward the mist on the right.


    In the dense green mist, a line seemed to hit some metal, making the sound of gold and iron hitting!


    Venerable Wanpo was taken aback!


    In this ecstasy, there are people who can find out exactly where he is all at once!


    What kind of evil is this?


    "Your formation is as naive as your poison, but it''s no wonder that you came from the council. Few of Di Shitian''s council can fight."


    Hearing only what Su Yan said, Venerable Wan Poison was already irritated to the extreme, and said angrily: "The old man has changed his mind, don''t kill you first! I have to test a thousand poisons on your body, making you want to survive I can��t die!


    Su Yan did not open the barrier of defense.


    In fact, even if the enchantment is opened, it will not have any effect. The toxin is extremely subtle and permeates the air. Not only can it pass through the surface of the skin, but it can also enter the body through breathing. In short, it is overwhelming.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Why didn''t Ten Thousand Poison Attack Heart attack?" Venerable Ten Thousand Poison urged desperately, but found that no matter how he urged, it was useless.


    Those toxins that entered Su Yan''s body sank directly to the sea, without any response to his true power.


    It seems that Su Yan''s body has become an endless black hole, which can absorb infinite toxins!


    Su Yan sneered: "Are you thinking why your poison has no effect at all?"


    "Why..." It was the first time that Venerable Wan Poison had encountered Su Yan''s situation after using poison in his life.


    Such a powerful toxin, even a stone should be completely corroded and melted, but Su Yan has nothing to do now.


    Su Yan said, "Because I have just created a technique that can eliminate poisons, and I have cultivated to the stage of perfection."


    After Venerable Poison heard Su Yan''s words, he immediately fell into a greater surprise, and then said: "How is this possible! Can you create a technique in battle? Do you think you are a true immortal?"


    Su Yan smiled, this Venerable Poison was quite accurate.

 Chapter 2750： The Fall of Venerable Poison

    Chapter 2750: The Fall of the Poisonous Venerable


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, another sword aura flew out. This sword aura turned to the left with a clanging sound, and once again accurately hit the magic weapon used by Ten Thousand Poison Immortal to save his life!


    Su Yan''s move was to remind the Immortal Venerable Wan Poison that not only was the poison useless, even the lost formation was just a joke to Su Yan.


    "This, this... how is it possible! Obviously you have inhaled the 78 kinds of poisons of the old man, why didn''t all of these poisons attack?" Wandu Immortal Venerable was still desperately pushing.


    Under this urge, even the dense green fog in the sky swayed like a tide, but Su Yan was still standing in place as steady as a mountain.


    Just standing here and doing nothing, Su Yan was already the greatest mockery of Venerable Wanpo.


    "Although there are many of your poisons, they are basically bluffing laymen. Only neurotoxins really want my life. This type of toxin can cause hallucinations. The more nervous, the more rapid the blood flow, and toxins After the blood reaches the brain, there will be more terrifying hallucinations. You must enjoy the feeling of torturing the enemy like this, right?"


    Su Yan''s words completely deduced the battle plan of Venerable Wan Poison.


    What scene has Su Yan never seen in the ninth reincarnation?


    Among the poisonous masters that Su Yan had seen, Venerable Wanpo was not ranked at all, and he had no creativity.


    But Venerable Wan Po sees Su Yan completely differently.


    Venerable Wan Poison was extremely frightened at this time. Only then did he realize that the man in front of him was much more difficult to deal with than the ancestor of Panshan! It can even be said that it has formed a perfect suppression for him!


    "Who are you on earth?" Venerable Wanpo asked in horror.


    "Me? Su Yan."


    A golden sword light flew out of Su Yan''s sleeve.


    The sword aura just now was just a test, and now Tai''a flying out was the real ultimate move!


    This time there was still the sound of gold and iron hitting. Because it was blocked the first two times, Venerable Wan Po thought that he should also be able to block it this time.


    Such misjudgment is really fatal!


    Under Tai''a''s extremely strong sword light, Venerable Poison''s defense was broken without any suspense!


    "How dare you! My Ten Thousand Poison Ding..."


    Then there was a scream, and the texture from the sword had passed through.


    But Su Yan didn''t feel that Venerable Poison had fallen. If he died so simply, it would be impossible for him to come back from the dead after the Holy Emperor took the shot.


    The green mist was blowing in the air.


    Su Yan lightly hooked his hand, and the golden sword light returned to Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan''s other hand also burned with golden flames, and then with a light finger, it turned into a hundred-foot fire dragon and swept towards the Venerable Poison!


    If swallowed by this fire dragon, Venerable Poison will definitely turn into fly ash...


    The ancestor of Panshan had long expected Su Yan to win, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to win so easily!


    There was no suspense at all from the beginning to the end of this battle, and all parts were controlled by Su Yan.


    With regard to this absolute control power alone, Su Yan was far above the holy emperor.


    The fire dragon swept away, and the body of Venerable Wan Poison turned into fly ash in this boundless flame.


    But the Yuanshen escaped from the corpse. As long as the Yuanshen was immortal, Venerable Poison could get another body for himself at any time.


    This is the practice method of sword walking and slanting front, and it takes time and effort to practice. Normal people are determined not to practice this kind of exercise.


    Because no matter how you change your body, there will be no deviation in the arrival of the robbery.


    When the sky thunder comes down, it will be destroyed if you can''t hold it. There is no chance of escape by chance.


    There is generally only one reason for practicing this kind of exercise: there are too many enemies, so it is convenient for oneself to escape.


    If the enemy doesn''t pay attention for a while, it''s easy to get confused.


    The primordial spirit of Venerable Poison wanted to escape, but how could the primordial spirit be faster than Jianguang?


    Su Yan gave it away, and Tai''a had already flown out!


    The sword light shone everywhere, like a golden lightning!


    At the same time, there was a scream resounding from heaven and earth!


    The ancestor of Panshan exhilaratedly said: "With the immortal sword to kill, this servant is truly annihilated!"


    Once Venerable Wan Poison came down, the ancestor of Panshan immediately lost a piece of his confidant trouble, and his heart was naturally extremely happy.


    The toxins that covered the sky and sun are slowly dissipating, and the sun''s rays are spilling onto the earth again.


    Su Yan returned to the tunnel of the barrier.


    Bei Luo''s gaze at Su Yan at this time was already like the gaze of a ghost!


    Su Yan''s methods have completely convinced him just now! Venerable Wanpo, such a peerless murderous person, could not walk in Su Yan''s hands for less than three rounds!


    What a terrible strength this is! What is the origin of this man?


    Si Qing also smiled happily: "I''ve tried the sword once, and the ancestor must be more confident that we can obtain the killing sword, right?"


    The answer of the ancestor of Panshan seemed a little complicated, "If you really see the killing sword, who can compete with him?"


    Indeed, it was extremely difficult for them to contend with the absolute dominance that Su Yan just demonstrated.


    Haven''t Si Qing discovered this girl yet?


    Su Yan is an absolute tiger. The power of the tiger is far beyond them. If they compete with the tiger for food, they might end up with Venerable Poison!


    Even though Su Yan today drank the spring water from the Fountain of Youth, his strength was only 30% at most.


    Su Yan, who was only 30% strong, could almost kill Venerable Wan Poison with no effort.


    Venerable Wanpo is not a weak person. If he is really a weak person, he would not call the door every time. The Patriarch Panshan would have to swallow his breath.


    Strength is a relative concept. Only because Su Yan is too strong will Venerable Poison appear to be almost ridiculously weak.


    If the opponent is not Su Yan, then the situation is very likely to be another situation.


    30% of the strength is already so against the sky, after Su Yan has completely digested the impact of the millions of thunder tribulations, wouldn''t he have to enter a peak state where they casually manipulated their lives?


    Cooperation generally has an important prerequisite that is that everyone''s strength forms a relative balance at a certain level, and only then can it form a restrictive force.


    Otherwise, it is very likely that one party will eat the other in the end.


    But... the temptation of the third region to Panshan ancestors is still unparalleled.


    She already has the realm of crossing the fifth heaven of the Tribulation Realm, and what she knows is the next sixth heaven. It is impossible to cross it with her current strength.


    This child''s body makes her have many restrictions, many powerful exercises can not be practiced, and now the only hope can only fall in the third area.


    If you can enter it, there may be a way to survive the sixth calamity.


    Just staying in this heaven and human world, just waiting for death.


    Therefore, even if it is to seek skin with the tiger, the ancestor of Panshan must also borrow the powerful and invincible power of Su Yan.

 Chapter 2751： White face god

    Chapter 2751


    After defeating Venerable Poison, everyone returned to the Huayin Palace in the enchantment.


    After seeing Su Yan''s amazing strength, the ancestor of Panshan was more polite to Su Yan, and he even had a banquet and Su Yan drunk and Fang Xiu.


    Venerable Wanpo is a big trouble, and Su Yan''s complete elimination of this big trouble is of course a gratifying thing for the ancestor of Panshan.


    During the preparations for the banquet, Su Yan took a shower and changed clothes casually.


    After taking a bath and changing into new clothes, Su Yan''s face was radiant, completely different from before.


    Many women in this Huayin Palace watch Su Yan secretly.


    At the banquet, the banquets were mixed, the guests and the host were happy, and the atmosphere was harmonious to the extreme.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked Su Yan many questions, all about the practice.


    Su Yan was in a very good mood. He had no reservations when he said it, so that the ancestors of Panshan listened extremely well.


    After listening to what Su Yan said, they knew why Su Yan was so powerful!


    Some of the things Su Yan said are particularly inspiring. Even the ancestor of Panshan, who is already the fifth layer of crossing the tribulation realm, can understand a lot of subtle things from it.


    The disciples and no one of the Panshan ancestors naturally need not say. Listening to Su Yan here is even worthy of their ten years of hard practice.


    Sometimes practice is like this, once you realize a certain truth, you can enter a whole new realm.


    But if you can''t realize it, you can only wander outside the door, no matter how hard you work, you can only get half the result with half the effort.


    Only halfway through the banquet, Su Yan had already drunk three jars of immortal brew, and he was slightly drunk.


    These people who are also called Huayin Palace admire this amount of alcohol.


    The ancestor of Panshan''s immortal brew is extraordinary. The average strong person can drink at most two glasses. When they drink, they drink gently for fear of getting drunk.


    Only Su Yan drank the three altars alone, still feeling still unfinished. Such a huge amount has never been seen before.


    In the midst of the fairy music, Bei Luo entered the hall with a solemn expression, clasped his fist and said: "Master, there is a request for a meeting called the White-faced Sovereign. He also said that there is a very important thing to ask Master you, whether the disciple needs it? Let him in?"


    The ancestor of Panshan had a moderate amount of alcohol. After only two glasses, his cheeks were already red, "Isn''t he here already?"


    Bei Luo had a blank expression on his face, and then he heard a gloomy voice suddenly coming from behind: "The ancestor is really in good spirits. I have a big banquet here. This **** wants to come in and ask for a glass of water and wine to quench my thirst, no Know that the ancestors disagree?"


    This voice came without warning, and when Bei Luo turned around, he saw that there was already a black man in his shadow.


    The man was tall, tall and thin, with almost no flesh on his cheeks. The skin was covered with bones, almost like a bamboo pole.


    Beiluo asked strangely: "How did you get in through the barrier?"


    "Stupid disciple, he hid in your shadow and came in with you. Although he is called the White-faced God Lord, his practice is to walk through the shadows. As long as there are shadows in the sun, he can use secret methods at will Walk through." Panshan ancestor explained, "This ability is very difficult, you should not open the barrier to talk to him. Once you speak, you give him the opportunity to enter your shadow."


    Being able to enter the shadow of others, this ability is really very strange.


    Everyone looked at the white-faced **** who suddenly appeared, and didn''t know the purpose of his sudden intrusion.


    Of course, it is impossible for the white-faced **** to break into the Huayin Palace just to ask for a glass of water and wine.


    "We haven''t seen each other for more than a thousand years? White-faced god. You seem to be unruly if you are uninvited?" After the ancestor of Panshan finished speaking, he looked dissatisfied, and seemed to be uninviting. The white-faced **** who came was obviously not very concerned.


    "The old ancestor is having a banquet here, what about the old man, Wan Po? He asked this **** to attack your Huayin Palace. Why did the **** not see him after he came. And the poison outside has not disappeared, then The old boy seems to have been here again. What is going on here?" White-faced God Sovereign asked directly.


    The White-faced God Sovereign directly stated that his intention was to help Venerable Poisons attack the Huayin Palace, and regardless of the thoughts of the many powerful players in the Huayin Palace, only this unscrupulous one did not dare to be underestimated!


    Although the face of the ancestor of Panshan was still as idle as before, the bottom of his eyes was already full of anger.


    There is only one reason why Shinobu hasn''t done it until now: the ability of the white-faced **** is really too weird. He can hide in the shadow of people or buildings at any time.


    The vast majority of attack methods could not harm his body.


    "Are you asking Ten Thousand Poisons?" The ancestor of Panshan took a look at Su Yan, and then replied: "He has died and disappeared. If he asked you to help punches, then you came? It seems that you really don''t. Is this seat in your eyes?"


    White-faced God Jundao: "How can I do if I don��t come, Venerable Wandu is a good brother to whom I have worshipped. But the ancestor, you said that my brother-in-law is... dead? The Wandu Baoding can restrain the ancestor. Your flower leaf magical skill! If you really have the ability to kill all kinds of poisons, ancestors, you don''t have to bear it till today, right?"


    The ancestor of Panshan raised his eyebrows and said: "Does the ancestor need to lie to you?"


    "So my good brother Wanpo Venerable is really dead?" The expression on the face of the white-faced **** became serious suddenly.


    Relying on his special ability, the White Face God Sovereign can come and go freely no matter where he is. That''s why he came to this Huayin Palace and asked Panshan Patriarch unscrupulously about these questions.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked strangely: "If you and Wandu can''t come together, what kind of brotherhood do you really have?"


    "Wandu bastard, he still owes me five thousand exquisite flintstones. He died like this? Who am I going to ask for?" The white-faced god-jun looked angry, "Ancestor, you did this thing. It''s not authentic! You made me not get the bill!"


    It turned out that the most angry point of the white-faced **** was that he could not receive the account, and it was not the life and death of Venerable Wanpo.


    White-faced God Jundao: "When I came, I already felt very uncomfortable... It was really bad luck! Old ancestor, did you ask for any help?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Yes, this is the one who made it. He is so powerful that he can kill your good brother Wanpo Venerable almost effortlessly!"


    Bai Mian Shenjun turned his head and glanced at Su Yan.


    At the beginning, there was nothing, but the more I watched, the more amazed I was. In the end, I couldn''t even leave Su Yan!


    The White-faced God Sovereign also has the triple strength of crossing the Tribulation Realm, so he has already seen that Su Yan''s cultivation base is perfect both inside and outside. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is perfect.


    But this kind of thing is also a double-edged sword, because the more perfect the cultivation base, the more terrifying the catastrophe encountered!

 Chapter 2752： Eerie ability

    Chapter 2752: Strange Ability


    After watching Su Yan for a long time, the white-faced god-jun finally said cruelly: "Boy, did you kill my good brother? Did you know that you didn''t let me get the money like this? Isn''t this five thousand miles of Lao Tzu running in vain today? What about this account?"


    Although there is only one person in the White Face God Sovereign, facing the many masters of the Huayin Palace and the Panshan ancestors, and even Su Yan, there is no sense of fear.


    Dare to break into the Huayin Palace single-handedly, and put such cruel words in front of Panshan Patriarch and Su Yan, of course the White-faced God Sovereign has something to rely on.


    Su Yan picked up the wine glass and said indifferently, "Are you going to settle accounts with me? I''m afraid you will have your life to collect the accounts, but you have no orders to accept it."


    The White-faced God Lord said more fiercely: "Boy, you killed Ten Thousand Poisons? Then his Ten Thousand Poison Cauldron must have fallen into your hands, right? You gave me the Ten Thousand Poison Cauldron and his body, this That''s all for it. Since he is dead, the Ten Thousand Poison Treasure Cauldron should be handed over to me! His corpse should also contain a lot of strange poison, and it should be able to sell a lot of money if thrown out!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Yan asked back.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes were already three points serious.


    Although Su Yan looked almost drunk, even in this state, Su Yan''s attitude could not be ignored.


    White Face God Jundao: "If you don''t hand over the Ten Thousand Poison Ding, then I have to fight with you and help my brother take revenge!"


    When Panshan ancestor heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "White-faced god, you are still the same after a thousand years...you really don''t know how you cultivated to this level!"


    The laughter of Panshan Patriarch is the only laugh in this banquet hall. The expressions of the others were so solemn that they couldn''t laugh at all.


    White-faced God Jundao: "Old ancestors, debt repayment, it is justified. Even if the **** of Wandu is dead, it should be set off with his body and inheritance! Whoever dares to prevent me from asking for it, I will kill anyone! Even if your ancestors do it yourself, you can''t stop me. You have tried this kind of thing 1,500 years ago, right?"


    The smile on the face of the ancestor Panshan solidified, and he asked: "Do you think this seat is inferior to you? White-faced god! This is the Huayin Palace. If you come uninvited, you have to be aggressive. You really think you are the seat. Will you not get angry?"


    The situation at this time is almost on the verge of breaking out.


    Si Qing stood up and said, "Sovereign, the Poison Ding of Ten Thousand Poisons has been cut to pieces with a sword by Su Yan, and we have not recovered the body of Venerable Ten Thousand Poisons. If you go out now, you may still find the body and Ten Thousand Poisons. What about Baoding��s fragments. God, your nose must be as sensitive as a wild dog, right?"


    Si Qing''s words were prickly. In fact, everyone in the banquet hall didn''t like this white-faced god.


    He appeared suddenly and demanded aggressively, no one would have a good impression of him.


    The White-faced God Sovereign was also enraged by Si Qing''s words, pinched an orchid finger in his hand, and then appeared in front of Si Qing inexplicably.


    But he never caught Si Qing with a big hand.


    The reputation of the Shura Sonic Sword is definitely not covered, compared to speed, Si Qing is faster!


    But the case before Si Qing was directly smashed!


    "Sura Sonic Sword? Are you one of the eight gods of Asura?" White-faced God Sovereign spoke while appearing in the shadow behind Si Qing!


    Unexpectedly, the speed of the white-faced **** leaping through the shadow is so fast!


    Panshan ancestor said loudly: "The white-faced **** can walk through countless shadows. Once the enemy is identified, he can continue to entangle himself like a tarsal maggot!"


    The white-faced **** who can hide in the shadow can almost be regarded as absolutely safe, no matter when to launch an attack, and what kind of attack method is used, it is his decision.


    This weird ability allowed him to grasp the initiative from the beginning!


    No matter how fast Si Qing��s Shura Sonic Sword is, as long as there is still a shadow, then the white-faced **** will be able to keep up with the speed of his boss Si Qing!


    In this way, Si Qing''s speed advantage is almost completely offset!


    This weird ability restrains the Shura Sonic Sword!


    Si Qing came and went faster and faster in the air, but it was more and more difficult to deal with the white-faced god!


    Suddenly, a chopstick shot over!


    With Su Yan''s supreme sword intent, this chopstick directly nailed Si Qing''s shadow to the ground!


    A black light and shadow escaped from Si Qing''s shadow in a panic, seemingly injured.


    "What kind of sword are you, how come I can even hurt me who is hiding in the shadow?" The white-faced **** monarch''s tone is no longer as arrogant as before, but he is terrified.


    Because he had escaped into the shadow at the fastest speed just now, logically speaking, he is absolutely safe like this.


    "This is a sword? It''s obviously just a chopstick." Su Yan said, "I still can kill you with chopsticks. It seems that you are even more incompetent than your worship brother!"


    Bai Mian Shenjun argued: "The chopsticks contain the supreme sword intent, otherwise how could it hurt me?"


    Su Yan slowly stood up and said calmly: "You hide in the shadows. It is a secret method, but no matter what the secret method is, as long as it is a law, it is impossible to beat my sword."


    As Su Yan stood up, he faced the white-faced god.


    The momentum has also been completely reversed, and it seems that the battle has been completely under Su Yan''s control.


    This scene seems familiar. The ancestor of Panshan and Si Qing immediately remembered the time when Su Yan had dealt with Venerable Wanpo.


    Now it was Su Yan''s turn to take over everything again.


    "Because you can break ten thousand magic swords, right? But don''t underestimate me! Your sword may not be able to catch my real body! I just got the speed but kept up with the Shura Sonic Sword! At this speed, You want to catch me, it''s just a dream!"


    After hearing that Su Yan''s sword is so powerful, the white-faced god-sovereign did not even have any intention of backing down. He just distanced himself from Su Yan.


    He didn''t think he might lose, so he planned to entangle Su Yan like this.


    And the people in Huayin Palace are already wondering, what is the origin of this white-faced god, how can it be so powerful and weird?


    Those who know the origins of the white-faced gods here probably only need one Panshan ancestor.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "One thousand and five hundred years ago, when this seat was still in the Di Shitian Council, a new Venerable came to the Council. This Venerable claimed to be the Venerable White Face, and his cultivation level was not very strong. However, he succeeded in assassinating the king of Asura. He saw the dragon without seeing the end, and his only hobby was to lend usury. Not only did she lend usury to the venerables of the council, even the royal family and even ordinary people did not let it go. The seat and the pope jointly expelled the council."

 Chapter 2753： I want to change my life

    Chapter 2753: Information that Wants to Change Life


    White-faced God Jundao: "These are old things, there is nothing to say. Lao Tzu has been loan sharks for a lifetime, and I can''t imagine that there will be a loss! Today, if you don��t hand over the corpse of Ten Thousand Poison and the Treasure Cauldron I can overturn this Huayin Palace!"


    "Especially you!" White-faced God Sovereign pointed at Su Yan, "Without Lao Tzu''s permission, you dare to kill Wandu Nai! It is so difficult for Lao Tzu to collect the bills! Later, I will count this share with the profit Hard work!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was slightly curved, and his face was already curved with mockery: "Can a loan shark also enter the tribulation realm? This **** is really unfair."


    Si Qing''s eyes widened, wanting to see how Su Yan would handle this battle.


    The other party can shuttle through the shadows, and this strange ability is probably only Su Yan can handle.


    Su Yan took a long sword and walked a few steps quickly. This footwork seemed to imply some kind of mystery. Before Si Qing could understand, Su Yan suddenly arrived in front of the white-faced god!


    It seems that the distance of ten feet between the two was suddenly shortened to one foot in an instant.


    This may be a visual illusion, but it also shows that Su Yan''s footwork is absolutely magical!


    Facing this sword, the white-faced **** monarch could not have the strength to resist, so he could only sneak directly into Su Yan''s shadow.


    The return of this sword without success was actually in Su Yan''s expectation.


    Next, the White Faced God Sovereign who sneaked into Su Yan''s shadow, brewed a killer move behind his back, and his fingers attacked Su Yan''s temple with blood-red light spots!


    The attack of the white-faced **** is bounced off by the defense of the golden silk armor, and the defense of the golden silk armor is opened in advance.


    It shows that the attack of the white face **** is also in Su Yan''s expectation.


    Next, the White-faced God Sovereign left Su Yan''s shadow directly and jumped into the shadow of Panshan Patriarch.


    In this way, he opened the distance between Su Yan!


    There is no doubt that the most jealous of the white-faced **** at this time is the long sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    And there are at least twenty people in this banquet hall, and the white-faced **** can jump freely in the shadow of these twenty people.


    The white-faced god''s abilities seem almost insoluble!


    The white-faced **** also laughed frantically: "Boy, your swordsmanship is very sophisticated! But just relying on this kind of swordsmanship, you can''t help Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu can lurk in the shadows, trying to kill everyone around you, and then Slowly torture you again! There are only two options left in front of you. Either a dead end, or find a way to pay off Venerable Poison��s account to Lao Tzu!"


    Bai Mian Shenjun added: "As long as the debt is paid off, I won''t bother to do it with you!"


    "You think you are invincible, why can''t I help you?" Su Yan asked.


    Bai Mian Shenjun realized that Su Yan''s breath seemed to be very different from just now.


    But the long-term self-confidence made the White-faced Divine Lord not care at all. He just jumped in the shadow at will, thinking that Su Yan would not be able to find his place.


    But Su Yan''s hands lit up with two golden lights.


    Su Yan''s attack just now seemed to have returned without success, but in reality it was a temptation to test the true essence of the white-faced god.


    As long as you know what kind of true essence the white-faced **** is able to freely shuttle in the shadow, the next thing will be easier.


    Su Yan only needs to use the "Great Buddha Jue" to create a targeted technique, and then use "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to convert the true essence of the body, and he can form perfect restraint on the white face god!


    After the probing, Su Yan''s true essence changed frantically at this moment, and at the same time Su Yan created a brand new exercise in his heart-"The Great Light Scripture".


    As soon as I closed my eyes and opened them, I had already cultivated this "Great Illumination Sutra" to the tenth level. !


    The two golden lights in his hand are now more condensed, almost equivalent to the scorching sun in the sky!


    After being put together, a huge light broke out!


    The entire banquet hall was lit up, and the dazzling light even burst out through the palace!


    This huge light enveloped the entire Huayin Palace!


    All that is contained in this dazzling light is the power of light!


    Perfectly restrained the secret method of the white-faced **** of shadow walking!


    The white-faced god-jun only felt that the whole body seemed to be boiling, and it seemed to be soaked in sulfuric acid. He couldn''t help but screamed. He wanted to avoid but found that there was no shadow for him to walk through!


    There is dazzling light all around, he seems to be a drowning man in the deep sea, unable to catch a life-saving straw!


    In this absolute light, almost no one can open their eyes.


    Even if you close your eyes and cover it with your hands, you will still feel burning.


    And there was only one sound reverberating in this banquet hall, and that was the scream of the white-faced god.


    The White Face God Lord only did one thing wrong, and that was to provoke Su Yan.


    No one can go unpunished after threatening Su Yan!


    When the golden light in the sky dissipated, the white-faced **** was already lying on the ground, his skin was completely cracked, and he was already a blood man.


    There was a dragon chant from Tai''a Divine Sword, and he couldn''t wait to take the life of the white-faced god.


    After sensing the murderous aura of the sword wound, the white-faced **** screamed in horror: "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I have a very important piece of information that is definitely worth my life!"


    At this time, the white-faced **** monarch knelt down and begged for mercy, and he had completely lost the evil spirit just now.


    "You said intelligence, what kind of intelligence?"


    The white-faced **** is already the meat on the chopping board, so Su Yan is not in a hurry.


    "As long as you spare my life, I will tell you everything...this information is about Molten City!"


    Su Yan glanced at Si Qing, Si Qing''s eyes were very complicated, and asked: "Furthermore, what kind of information is it? If it is really useful, of course it will save you. But if you just say something meaningless, then Only one sword can kill you!"


    "If you don''t give me a promise, I would rather die than say it!" White-faced God Lord said in a stern tone.


    Si Qing said: "Then you go to die..."


    "I said, I said! On the way I came, King Raksha had already led all the masters in the clan to the Molten City, and the light on the west side was soaring to the sky, there seemed to be something extraordinary over there about to be born! If you weren''t in a hurry to find Venerable Poison to collect the bill, I might try your luck there! I know so much...Don''t kill me."


    The current white-faced **** is already a stray dog, completely worthless.


    Such a mediocre greedy for life and fear of death, killing him might also tarnish the Tai''a sword, so he can directly act personally and hand it over to the ancestor of Panshan to deal with.


    Su Yan turned around and said, "Si Qing, Patriarch, it seems that our side is too late. We need to rush to the Molten City immediately! It would be no good if someone else swiftly boarded!"

 Chapter 2754： Go, Molten City!

    Chapter 2754 set off, the molten city!


    Baimian Shenjun was beaten by Panshan ancestor with three sealing techniques in his body.


    These three tactics can not only seal the true essence of the white-faced god, but also burn blood in his body, making him unhappy. Then he was taken by the disciple of the ancestor of Panshan and locked up.


    After Su Yan defeated the White Face God Sovereign, he became obviously drunk again, and then he burped with alcohol, and even his feet became extremely vain.


    It was really quite different from the posture of the gods that day.


    Even the disciples of Panshan Patriarch were wondering if Su Yan''s drunkenness was pretending.


    After a moment of concentration, Panshan ancestor said: "You don''t need to drink any more wine. It''s better for us to hurry up in this situation. Su Yan, you should be able to hurry?"


    Su Yan drank another glass of wine and said, "Of course. The more I drink, the stronger my fighting power is. Now that there are ten white-faced gods here, I will inevitably dismiss them all."


    Si Qing gave Su Yan angrily.


    The ancestor of Panshan and his apprentices believed Su Yan''s words for the truth, after all, Su Yan''s combat effectiveness just now can be said to have been exploded.


    The barrier above the Huayin Palace opened directly.


    The three-headed dragon flew outside, and Su Yan sat on the head of the three-headed dragon.


    The ancestor of Panshan traveled by a golden nun.


    This golden lion is huge and emits colorful light. Si Qing also sat inside the golden lion and flew towards the west with the three-headed magic dragon.


    Su Yan originally wanted to go back to the holy city to ask for the Stone of the Sage, but now it is obvious that the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    If the Molten City is really late, maybe you won''t even be able to drink the soup.


    The three-headed devil dragon and Jin Nun flew to the west together. After crossing the high mountains, a red wasteland appeared.


    At this point, it was no longer Di Shitian''s sphere of influence.


    The primitive tribes and various strange races on this wasteland are not subject to the discipline of the Holy City.


    But Di Shitian''s resources have to be invested further to the west to fight against Asura, Yasha, and Rakshasa, so he was worried about not being able to make up for this place where birds do not lay eggs.


    After Si Qing came out of Jin Nun, he found that the wind blowing in the air here was much drier than before, and he glanced at the red wasteland below, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Su Yan asked Si Qing: "Didn''t you say that there is another ancestor who wants to cooperate with us? Are you going to find him now?"


    "Before we left the Huayin Palace, the ancestor of Panshan had already passed on the book with flying sword. That ancestor would join us in front of the molten city. I don''t know what the Rakshasa king was doing! At this time! Going to the Molten City, is it really going to be our lead?" Si Qing looked a little worried.


    The killing of King Raksha was completely unexpected.


    Si Qing had planned for the murderous sword for so many years. If she were to be picked up by Raksha King in the end, she would definitely not be convinced.


    Su Yan said: "Even if the King Raksha is like a god, it''s impossible to know our plans, right? It should be just a coincidence. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much about this, because even if they go to the Molten City, it may not be Have the ability to get the boat of crossing! Just like the immortal demon tree in the Lost City, not all stinky fish and shrimp are eligible to get it!"


    Su Yan''s words make sense, and Si Qing nodded.


    In terms of force, their four-person team should already be the pinnacle of the Celestial Realm. Even the council in its heyday has the ability to challenge.


    The three-headed dragon flies extremely fast, and the journey of thousands of miles is not far away for it.


    Su Yan and the others soon arrived near the Molten City.


    Here is still a wasteland, the soil on the ground seems to have been stained with blood, and the red color is very eye-catching.


    Si Qing and the others said that this place had been cursed and told a lot of legends.


    Su Yan didn''t have much interest in hearing it. He knew that this phenomenon was actually caused by too rich iron elements in the soil, and had nothing to do with curse legends.


    This molten wasteland is said to be home to many powerful monsters, all of which possess the magic power to control fire.


    If you want to obtain the fire spar, there is a shortcut to hunt down the powerful beasts in the molten wasteland.


    The air is full of the smell of sulfur.


    You can see thick smoke billowing on the distant mountains, most likely an active volcano, and on the ground not far away, you can also see densely winding lava rivers.


    The sky became very dark due to the accumulation of volcanic ash.


    The three-headed dragon really likes this environment. Because the horizon of the Southern Wilderness is also such an endless volcano, that is the environment that gave birth to it.


    There is a remnant stone monument where Su Yan and the others stayed.


    The stele was made into the shape of a long sword, but only half was left.


    This sword stele was sealed by the emperor of Asura, and represents the ultimate in Asura territory. It is very memorable.


    And this stone tablet was also the place where they had an appointment with another Venerable.


    According to Si Qing, the speed of that Venerable Royal Sword''s flight is almost comparable to that of the Shura Sonic Sword, and it should have been here long ago.


    But the current situation is nowhere to be seen.


    Si Qing said: "Could it be that something has changed on the road?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "This seat has always been impatient. I don''t like waiting for others. If he doesn''t come, he won''t come. It won''t affect anything if you are missing one person..."


    Si Qing said: "There is a seal of eternity on the boat of crossing. You must use a special secret method to release the seal."


    "I think I should have no problem lifting the seal." Su Yan said, "I have this method of breaking the law."


    Su Yan and Panshan ancestors had similar ideas, one less person would mean one less opponent to fight for the murder sword.


    And no matter what, the smaller the number of people, the easier it is. Once the number of people increases, things will become complicated and uncontrollable.


    But Si Qing said: "The seal is very difficult, he has to use his secret method. If it is forcibly opened with external force, I am afraid that the ship of crossing will also be destroyed along with it."


    In that case, you can only wait here.


    Su Yan''s strength hadn''t recovered yet, and he started to meditate directly on the back of the three-headed magic dragon, gathering the spirit energy around him.


    When Su Yan entered the realm of forgetting things and me and letting out his huge spiritual thoughts, the ancestor of Panshan inevitably showed a surprised expression.


    The golden core in Su Yan''s body circulated, absorbing the aura around him, just like a whale sucking water!


    After the Shenmin Shop opened, it actually gave people a sense of breadth and bounds.


    It''s like a big net covering several tens of miles, covering all the creatures of this generation, it is absolutely impossible for a fish to slip through the net!


    Such a powerful divine mind is really unheard of, unseen!


    Calculating with this kind of divine intent, Su Yan''s realm should be far more than simply crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    No wonder he will suffer a million thunders!


    If you cross the Tribulation after this, I am afraid it will be five million Thunder Tribulation, right?


    This number is scary enough just to think about it!

 Chapter 2755： Slayer

    Chapter 2755


    After Su Yan''s spirituality was exhibited at the Molten Wasteland Shop, it also collided with the spirituality of many monks.


    There are Di Shitian, Mora, Yasha, and Raksha...


    These warriors all knew that there seemed to be something strange in the Molten City, and then came here to try their luck.


    To be able to come here to try your luck, you must have a very superb strength, otherwise it is just to come here to give someone a favor.


    After all, Molten City is one of the four legendary Jedi.


    At this time, these powerful fighters all felt a very terrifying idea completely shrouded the world.


    And they, who are between this world, are undoubtedly shrouded in it!


    In front of this divine mind, their personal will seems so small.


    So on the one hand, these fighters were unsure, on the other hand, they didn''t know which way of peerless power came!


    At this time, quite a number of fighters were retreating. Faced with such a powerful force, they did not have any chance to miss it.


    This is a very sensible idea.


    Su Yan still didn''t know that the spiritual thoughts he released casually had such a great influence, his spiritual thoughts were not interested in these people, and expanded toward the interior of the molten wasteland.


    In the deepest part of this wasteland is the Molten City.


    The deeper, the more active the fire spirit in the air.


    In the molten city, the fire spirit has almost reached the point where it can be transformed into an elemental spirit.


    Such a place is absolutely rare. The various fire spells and combat skills here are at least 50% more powerful.


    The spells and combat skills of the water system will be suppressed to the extreme.


    Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts were just about to go deep into the molten city, where there seemed to be some rhythmic and powerful vitality, just about to find out, but outside the body, he sensed that fierce murderous intent was rapidly approaching!


    Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, this murderous aura was sensed not only by Su Yan, but also by the three-headed dragon!


    An orange light flew across the sky, and three blue lights were chasing after it!


    Seeing this orange light, Si Qing said loudly, "Slaying the Heavenly Sovereign is finally here!"


    This slaying warlord was the one Su Yan and the others were waiting for.


    Not only did the Slaying Heavenly Sovereign come, but also many powerful men from the Moro clan followed behind him.


    These powerful men of the Moruo clan were desperately pursuing them, but they still couldn''t get close to the sword light of the Heaven-killing Zhanzun.


    The speed of his imperial sword is indeed extremely fast, which Si Qing said is correct.


    "Panshan ancestor save me!" Killing Heaven Zhan Zun suddenly asked for help.


    The ancestor of Panshan was taken aback, and Si Qing had already reached the sky. Almost instantly cut an enemy''s throat with the Shura Sonic Sword!


    The strength of these enemies brought by the Slaying Zhan Zun should not be underestimated.


    And after that, the ancestor of Panshan also shot, from behind her, a magical phoenix rushed into the sky!


    This is the first time Su Yan has seen Panshan ancestor take action, and the Grandmaster of the Five Layers of Tribulation Realm is truly extraordinary.


    The flames almost dyed the sky crimson!


    Several Moro''s strong men were also forced back, leaving two corpses.


    The Slaying Zhan Zun began to breathe after landing, this way of meeting is really special.


    Killing the Heavenly Battle Venerable looked no different from the ordinary Di Shitian, except that it was stronger, more muscled, and a gray beard.


    Killing the Heavenly War Venerable explained: "These Moro priests are very restrained from my combat skills, so I can only borrow your strength from the ancestor."


    The ancestor of Panshan was a tool man once, and he didn''t care at all. On the contrary, he was a little delighted to meet the Slayer War Venerable, and his impatience was wiped out.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun and Panshan Patriarch are obviously old acquaintances. Both of them have joined the council before, and then both of them are tired of the hypocrisy of the council and withdraw.


    Then the Heaven-killing Zhan Zun smiled and greeted Si Qing again, congratulations to Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword is faster than before.


    Killing Zhan Zun looked at Su Yan last.


    Si Qing introduced: "He took the place of the Holy Emperor."


    Si Qing��s words sounded an understatement, but they made the Slayer Zhan Zun show an unbelievable expression. It seems that even he knows Si Qing��s rules and smiles so much that Si Qing��s words sound so plain, what is there? Kind of portion.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked: "What the **** is going on, how can the strong man of Moro chase you down?"


    Killing Heaven Zhanzun opened his palm and saw a sky blue flower in his palm.


    The flower exudes a blue light, and at the same time there is a very fresh smell.


    "This is the most precious blue moon flower of the Moro clan. The petals can set off fire. It is definitely useful for our trip."


    Si Qing was overjoyed and said: "I was thinking just now how could Killing the Heavenly Sovereign arrive later than us? Did you go to do this preparatory work?"


    Killing the sky Zhan Zhan said: "It is best to be prepared and let go. Has the king of Raksha already gone in?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "That''s the case, but we don��t need to worry too much, because Molten City is not a place where you want to go and just want to go. Old ancestor, I have explored here for a long time by myself, and I have some concerns about the situation inside. To understand a lot, let��s talk while walking."


    The four of them got on the back of the three-headed dragon, and even Jinnian, the ancestor of Panshan, stopped on the back of the three-headed dragon.


    After entering the Molten Wasteland. The temperature here is at least fifty degrees. Su Yan and the others got one piece and put the petals under the tongue coating, which can help resist this intense heat wave.


    The three-headed dragon doesn''t have to worry at all.


    It is very adaptable to such temperatures and even enjoys a little bit.


    The dragon scales are very close together, which can lock the water in the body.


    From this high altitude, you can see some flame elemental creatures on the ground, and even see some monks fighting these elemental creatures below.


    Relying only on the strength of Jin Dan, it probably ends here.


    As we approached the molten city, the sky turned crimson. The surrounding wind came with boundless heat waves.


    The temperature here is at least over sixty degrees.


    The world is like a huge steamer. Even if Si Qing held the petals of Blue Moon, she couldn''t resist the sweat.


    She originally thought that only the ancestor of Panshan could withstand this ubiquitous heat wave.


    Because Panshan ancestor controlled all the fire spirits, but when he looked at Su Yan, he found that Su Yan seemed to have no sweat at all, and looked very relaxed and casual.


    In fact, Su Yan had already created the technique of preventing fire in his heart.


    Speaking of Yuhuo''s strength, he is at least as good as Panshan Patriarch.


    Many red stone monuments gradually appeared on the wasteland, towering with strange gestures.


    And what was flowing in the riverbed was hot lava.


    It can be said that the environment inside this molten wasteland is extremely harsh.

 Chapter 2756： The message of the birth of a treasure

    Chapter 2756: The message of the birth of a strange treasure


    The air contains a lot of sulfur, which has reached a lethal concentration.


    But even in such an extreme environment, there are warcraft living here.


    The power of these monsters is absolutely powerful for the fighters of the Golden Core Realm.


    But at this time, under the suppression of the three-headed dragon''s mighty dragon, he could only tremble and crawl on the ground, unable to move.


    When I arrived here, I finally saw the outline of a smoky city.


    In such an extreme environment, everything in this city has become very mottled, I don''t know how much time has passed.


    Suddenly, two light spots quickly approached Su Yan and the others.


    Si Qing frowned slightly and said, "It seems to be a strong Raksha, what are they doing with us?"


    Su Yan stared indifferently.


    These two rakshas came from driving magic weapons, flying extremely fast, and they almost reached the front of the three-headed dragon in an instant.


    The two Rakshasa and the Rakshasa who brought Su Yan to the world of heaven and human look similar in appearance, but they are more mature.


    Raksha asked, "Who are you, don''t you know that this place has been designated as a restricted area by the king of my clan?"


    "What is the king of your clan?" Panshan ancestor asked unceremoniously.


    When the ancestor of Panshan was in Huayin Palace, Su Yan was completely robbed of the limelight as the owner. He was trying to find a chance to prove his strength, and two rakshas were sent to the door, and his heart was overwhelmed.


    "So courageous! Seeing you are young and ignorant, the old man will let you go! Let your adults do the talking."


    The most taboo thing in Panshan ancestor''s life is that others really treat her as a child! Despite her image. The voice is no different from that of a teenage girl.


    But this is the ancestral scale of Panshan, once you touch this scale, the end will be very ugly.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes on these two rakshas were already dead.


    Luo Sha said: "The one in white over there, is this your daughter?"


    Su Yan could only stretch his hands and made a very helpless expression, not knowing where he and Panshan Patriarch are like father and daughter.


    The ancestor of Panshan had already reached the point of anger.


    A small piccolo slipped out of the sleeve of Panshan ancestor.


    This piccolo looks very ordinary, not at all inconspicuous, but I don''t know why it gives Su Yan a strange texture.


    When the ancestor of Panshan played the flute, when the first note came out, all the fire spirits in the sky and the ground were agitated!


    This flute can actually use all the fire elements between heaven and earth for my use!


    A fire phoenix that was bigger than before condensed in the air. The fire phoenix condensed with fire essence even far exceeded the three-headed dragon in size!


    Faced with this heinously huge fire phoenix, the two rakshas were completely trapped!


    This... definitely not the power they can deal with!


    "If you kill us, you will be against the whole Raksha clan!" They can only say such things tremblingly, not knowing whether they want to beg for mercy or threaten each other.


    The ancestor Panshan had a fierce look in his eyes, and the fire phoenix whizzed across the sky.


    Regardless of whether they used formations or magic weapons to protect their bodies, none of them made any sense.


    At this moment, the magic weapon, the formation, and their bodies turned into black ashes in the fire phoenix''s body!


    Si Qing smiled and said, "Old ancestor, dealing with two small miscellaneous fish, did you make this scene too big?"


    "Girl Si Qing, you didn''t hear how they laughed at this seat just now. It''s just burned to ashes, which is really cheap for them!" The tone of the old ancestor Panshan was still very immature.


    After these two rakshas were killed, in the depths of the molten city, in the pocket of an old rakshasa, two scarecrow puppets burned directly.


    "Jia Tian and Yi He have fallen. The other party didn''t keep their hands at all. They killed them with just one move." There were twelve similar scarecrow puppets in the old Rakshasa''s pocket.


    The king of Rakshasa said: "High priest, I stayed there for warning, and I didn''t expect them to be able to block a too powerful enemy. We must speed up, otherwise, if we meet this powerful enemy head-on, we must It will be very uncomfortable."


    The Slaying Zhan Zun over there also said: "Since King Raksha has left two nails here, it means that they have reached far in front of us. We need to be faster. To avoid the crossing of the boat. They got on first."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It doesn''t matter if you board first, don''t forget, this is the Molten City. In this Molten City, how many people in the Celestial Realm dare to defeat me?"


    The fire practiced by the ancestors of Panshan is a magical skill.


    This molten city is equivalent to her home field, no matter what combat skills and spells, they will be more powerful than usual. It will be very easy to recover.


    What''s more, she already has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Five Heavens.


    If King Raksha really dared to fight the idea of ??crossing the boat in front of her, she would definitely kill King Raksha with flames!


    At this time, an orange beam of light suddenly appeared on the horizon!


    This beam of light penetrates through the sky, and at the same time there is a very mysterious aura coming... This seems to be the aura of a masterless treasure!


    And that beam of light even illustrates the fact that there is going to be a magic weapon in the Molten City!


    The direction of this beam of light and the boat of crossing were one north and one south, and they were in completely opposite directions.


    The few people standing on the dragon''s back were a little lost. In other words, they must make a decision now, whether to go there first to see what treasures are going to be born, or to get the boat of crossing first and then consider other things.


    Su Yan was not so enthusiastic about this boat of crossing.


    After seeing that orange beam of light, I was attracted by all my mind. I really want to go there now to see what kind of treasure it is that can actually trigger such a vision.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I think we still want to go there and see, even if King Raksha has obtained the boat of crossing in front of us, what does it matter? We can kill him at any time, and then seize the boat of crossing. Come here. It��s the magic weapon in front of you. If you don��t take a look at what��s going on, it��s really itchy."


    The words of the ancestor of Panshan also followed the thoughts of Su Yan and the Swordsman Zhanzun. Only what Si Qingshi thought was left, which actually didn''t matter.


    The three-headed devil dragon immediately turned around and flew towards that precious light.


    At the same time there was a dragon chant that shocked Tianyu!


    The dragon roar swelled, and as long as it was a strong person within fifty miles of this radius, he would surely be able to hear this soul-shaking dragon roar!


    This dragon chant is to help Su Yan announce that no matter what treasures there are there, the owner of its three-headed dragon has taken it!

 Chapter 2757： The legendary Samadhi

    Chapter 2757: The Legendary Samadhi Real Fire


    Under the command of Su Yan, the three-headed magic dragon flew quickly in the direction of that Baoguang!


    You can already see an ancient building resembling a pyramid in the air.


    And Baoguang is also emitted from this building.


    This pyramid feels like it has been through at least five or six thousand years, and the surface is already very mottled, full of traces of time.


    I don��t know who it is that would actually build such a huge pyramid in such a harsh environment...


    The manpower and material resources required in this process are immeasurable.


    Not only Su Yan and the others rushed here, but also some other powerful people.


    Su Yan glanced at it, and these powerhouses hardly contained Di Shitian, which meant that the powerhouses of Di Shitian were absent from the feast.


    However, it is no wonder that the deaths and injuries of those venerables of the council in the Lost City can hardly recover in a short time.


    The appearance of the three-headed dragon undoubtedly attracted the most attention.


    The huge body of the three-headed devil dragon occupies the sky, and the shape is also full of madness and evil charm, which makes people instinctively awed it.


    Not to mention the man in white standing on the head of the devil dragon.


    Su Yan stayed condescendingly and carefully looked at the surrounding environment.


    There is more than one pyramid here, but the surrounding pyramids are much smaller than this one, and it can be said that it has formed a state of star-shaped moon.


    The orange shining light shines in the air, and there are many powerful people surrounding this shining light.


    These powerhouses are undoubtedly attracted by this precious light!


    Before he was born, there was already such a weather. This treasure is at least a tenth-order magic weapon!


    In the heaven and human world, the number of tenth-order magical artifacts is very rare.


    Almost all of the known magical instruments are occupied by major forces and some famous powerhouses, and no one will easily let go of the opportunity to obtain the tenth-order magical instruments!


    Although no one spoke, everyone''s thoughts were tacit.


    The reason why no one does it or talks now is just because there is a very fragile and delicate balance maintained here.


    Because they were afraid of the enemy''s strength, no one dared to take this Baoguang easily!


    Obviously this treasure is already close at hand!


    Su Yan is driving the arrival of the three-headed magic dragon, which breaks this already very fragile balance!


    No matter what ethnicity is strong, almost all regard Su Yan, who stands proudly on the leader''s head, as his biggest competitor!


    But Su Yan didn''t care about these at all, and was too lazy to confront these people, and said to the three people on the dragon''s back: "I''ll go and see what kind of treasure is down there."


    Killing the Heavenly War Venerable actually meant to end, but listening to Su Yan preemptively said this, it would be difficult to compete with Su Yan.


    Si Qing and Panshan Patriarch had excited expressions because they wanted to see Su Yan to show more strength.


    After Su Yan decided to do something, he decided to ignore those others.


    He jumped off the dragon''s back and flew directly towards the source of that precious light!


    Those masters who were jealous of each other were stunned to see Su Yan descend directly towards the top of the pyramid. I really didn''t expect him to do things so directly!


    The feeling of not paying attention to these powerful people!


    After a moment of shock, a strong man immediately said: "Boy, who do you think you are? That is a treasure that the old man is interested in! You are going to fight now and ask the old man what you mean?"


    After that, many green poisonous Gu flew towards Su Yan!


    These poisonous Gus didn''t wait to get close to Su Yan, they were blocked by an invisible barrier in the air. Su Yan didn''t even turn his head, obviously dismissing the attack.


    There is no delay in the speed of the body''s decline.


    But he was definitely not the only one who wanted to stop Su Yanjie from making the first step.


    Next, two huge purple fire dragons were born under Su Yan''s steps. This purple flame seems to be a kind of sacred fire of Taoism, the temperature is so high that it can instantly burn iron.


    So even Su Yan can only avoid the edge for a while.


    But these two purple fire dragons are absolutely unwilling to let Su Yan go easily. After Su Yan dodges, they still turn in the air and charge towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s heart was full of boredom, and the golden sword light in his hand swayed out, using the supreme sword light to slash the two fire dragons to ashes!


    Immediately, Su Yan raised his head and looked at a strange old man in ancient times.


    The old man wore a purple shirt and was already bald, but his beard and eyebrows were extremely strong.


    Su Yan asked the old man, "You set the fire dragon just now?"


    The purple-clothed old man said triumphantly: "Isn''t the old man, the double dragon play bead, particularly powerful?"


    Standing on the back of the dragon, Si Qing is also very concerned about the methods of the purple-clothed old man, "He seems to be very strong, what is his origin?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Do you mean this old ghost in purple clothes? He is the great wizard of the Jinnaruo clan. The kung fu of the imperial ambassadors, Jinmu, Water, Fire, Earth, and Five Elements is above the standard. Zuo only lost half of his move. Of course it��s not easy to deal with. Since he is here, it means that the Witch Temple of the Jinnaruo clan may also put all their power here! Because this old purple-clothed ghost has long been out of the world. , I want to invite him, but it will cost a lot of money."


    The purple-clothed old man stared at Su Yan with a smile, and said: "Boy, the old man has never seen you before. You should be a rising star in this thousand years? One-handed swordsmanship is so superb, even the old man''s purple god. The fire is broken by you!"


    When the purple-clothed old man spoke to Su Yan, he actually used the identity of an elder. It seems that he said a few words of praise, which is the greatest reward to Su Yan.


    "But..." The purple-clothed old man turned his words, "You can''t touch the treasure here. No one is allowed to seize this treasure without the old man''s consent! Let me talk about your origin first, I said. I may still be acquainted with your master. It''s better to sell the old man to save face today."


    This purple-clothed old man actually put up such a score in front of Su Yan, thinking that he is a great senior, it is ridiculous!


    Si Qing said confidently: "This old purple-clothed ghost is dead, and the ancestor does not need to introduce him anymore."


    I saw that the golden sword aura on Su Yan''s sword had been replaced by the scarlet real fire, when the sword was swung out.


    The red real fire has also changed into nine fire dragons, these nine fire dragons soaring into the sky, full of endless power!


    The purple-clothed old man was already triumphant after only letting off two fire dragons, and now Su Yan Jiulong appeared together!


    To cover this purple-clothed old man''s purple sky divine fire far away!


    An unbelievable expression appeared on the face of the ancestor of Panshan, because she didn''t know that Su Yan had such a powerful Yuhuo Art.


    The red flame that Su Yan used seemed to be the true fire of the legendary Samadhi!

 Chapter 2758： Mysterious pyramid

    Chapter 2758 The Mysterious Pyramid


    The nine fire dragons swallowed the purple-clothed old man and his entourage directly!


    The huge firepower even the strong ones around were forced back!


    The heat wave is burning!


    The real fire of Samadhi can not only burn the body, but even the soul can burn with it!


    The level of danger and ordinary flames cannot be the same, and they can only retreat under this huge firepower!


    The ancestor of Panshan was shocked to the extreme.


    However, Si Qing said: "I saw him fighting in the Lost City with the Immortal Demon Tree and the Holy Emperor. It was already very strange. It seems that there is no power in this world that he can''t control, let alone the power he can''t use. law!"


    "What do you mean by this?" The ancestor of Panshan looked at the fire dragon in the sky in amazement. The real fire of Samadhi is not a kind of fire that can be used by ordinary fire cultivators!


    It is an extraordinary talent to be able to make samida real fire! A genius like this may not be produced in a thousand years.


    Is Su Yan such a genius? But he obviously didn''t just practice the fire fighting technique, the rest of the techniques may be even more powerful!


    Isn''t he a genius with no chance?


    There is absolutely nothing to say that Su Yan is a genius. But this seems to have another mystery, but this mystery Panshan ancestor can''t tell.


    Si Qing said: "Does the ancestor remember what he said when he defeated the white-faced god? He said that he created the exercises that can restrain the white-faced god...that is to say, he can create freely based on the strength of the enemy. Use all kinds of powerful strength and combat skills for yourself!"


    "How is this possible... how can there be such a thing in the world? What you said is too absurd! Patriarch, I spent more than two thousand years to have this Royal Fire cultivation base, he was in a flash After deciding to create a technique, can I be on the same level as my ancestor?"


    "No! To surpass the level of your ancestor! Because he defeated the Holy Emperor in this way!"


    The ancestor of Panshan has nothing to say, because the holy emperor is definitely not an existence she can challenge. His face was solemn at this time, as if he had thought of something.


    And Killing Heaven Zhan Zun said: "I heard that there used to be half of the immortal world''s mortal practice called Wuxiang Divine Art, which can simulate the opponent''s practice and perform the same tricks as the opponent. But Si Qing, what you said It is already clearly above this phaseless magic! I also think it is too unreasonable!"


    "Unreasonable? I think this is the reason to be reasonable! Otherwise, how do you explain that this man can defeat the Holy Emperor after a million days of calamity?" Si Qing said, "This is what I saw with my own eyes. After going through the catastrophe, his body is still in blue smoke, and there is no way to kill the holy emperor with a sword!"


    Compared to the thrilling battle, what is it to kill the purple-clothed old man right now?


    Su Yan should have such an ability!


    If you think about it this way, Si Qing''s inference is really very reasonable.


    Because Su Yan has the ability to create various tenth-tier supreme combat skills in battle, he can kill the Quartet in the Celestial Realm and be invincible!


    But how to think about this kind of thing is too incredible!


    Because this represents what you have obtained through thousands of years of hard cultivation, Su Yan can have it in an instant!


    So what is the significance of the pride gained from these thousands of years of penance?


    In fact, this kind of thing can only be done by Su Yan alone in the eyes of the world.


    Even if he cultivated the same technique, he might not be able to do what Su Yan did now.


    Because Su Yan has the memory of the immortal emperor, and even the reincarnation of the ninth world, the so-called ten thousand dharma in the world is nothing more than before Su Yan!


    To reach this level, without the state of mind of the immortal emperor, it is simply a dream!


    In the end, all the nine fire dragons hit the clouds, and even the heavy clouds were partly swept away, and the golden sunlight shed.


    And the purple-clothed old man and his followers turned into ashes in the fire disaster!


    Su Yan walked around the world and realized that no one dared to look at him.


    The purple-clothed old man is already the ceiling of the Jinnaruo clan''s combat effectiveness. The level of the hidden old monster was killed by Su Yan with a single move, and he used the most confident fire-general magic power of the purple-clothed old man!


    Su Yan said at this time: "If there is anyone who is not afraid of death, just do it with me! I will give you a ride."


    Su Yan''s words continued to echo in the sky, and no one dared to answer his words at this time!


    The old man in purple couldn''t catch the nine fire dragons just now, and they couldn''t catch it even more.


    Even if it is difficult to catch Su Yan''s nine fire dragons, how do you know if he has other more powerful methods?


    Even if you fight to the end, you get a situation where both sides suffer. The treasures inside will probably be robbed by others too!


    So for a while, no one dared to attack Su Yan.


    And Su Yan was slowly falling, and he was already very close to the huge pyramid, the source of Baoguang!


    After falling to the top of the pyramid, Su Yan found a hole at the top of the pyramid, and the precious light came from this hole.


    Su Yan touched the orange precious light with his hand, and some flashbacks of pictures immediately appeared in his mind...


    These pictures seem to be ancient land. A festival is going on here!


    This festival was so grand to its extreme that there were even ninety-nine living sacrifices! Not to mention the live animals!


    But all the pictures of this festival revealed a strong weirdness!


    Obviously this kind of festival worships the gods of heaven and earth, but there is no sense of piety. Everyone''s face revealed extreme horror.


    The steps of the pyramid were also full of priests, and the frightened appearance of these priests was more serious than the crowd kneeling below.


    What are they doing?


    It''s strange!


    Su Yan became more and more curious at this time, what happened in the ancient land that year.


    But the flashback of these pictures will end.


    The last thing Su Yan could see was that a certain box was covered, and the treasure was sealed in the darkness forever.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yan entered the pyramid directly from the hole.


    After Su Yan went in, he found that there were many fallen rocks on the ground, which means that the hole was caused by the aging of the top of the pyramid, which caused the top to collapse. After that, the precious light would shine out.


    The closure between here and the outside world should not have been opened for a long time, so the inside is full of stale atmosphere.


    This seems to be a secret room, with the door visible, but it has been sealed forever.


    And there are many murals of fire phoenix on the wall.


    Finally, in the center of this secret room, there is a very huge coffin.


    This coffin occupies at least one-third of the area of ??the secret room, and it is also full of mysterious texture.


    On the top of the coffin is carved the shape of a woman wearing a wedding dress and holding a dagger, and Baoguang is shot out of the coffin, penetrating the gems above the coffin, making it more shiny!

 Chapter 2759： Drought grave

    Chapter 2759: The Tomb of Drought


    The pyramid was used as a tomb, and Su Yan had been mentally prepared for this.


    Originally, Su Yan thought this treasure would be one of many funeral objects, and it might take a long time to find it after digging in the pyramid.


    After all, this pyramid is really huge, and it must take a long time to go from top to bottom.


    Unexpectedly, after entering this pyramid, you will be able to find the source of precious light immediately.


    As long as you open this coffin, you can know what kind of treasure the quinoa hides.


    This coffin is made of stone and weighs at least a few tons.


    Su Yan stood by the wall first, then flicked his finger.


    There was a rumbling sound from the top of the coffin. This coffin was counted from the moment it was sealed, and it was the first time it was opened in thousands of years.


    Even Su Yan was very curious about what kind of tomb owner was lying inside besides the treasure.


    When the coffin was more than half opened, the stale smell in the air began to be diluted, and a fragrance came from the inside of the coffin!


    Suddenly smelling the fragrance in such a place is really weird!


    But this scent is not toxic, it is just a simple fragrance.


    This coffin is very tall. From Su Yan''s perspective, you can''t see the inside of the coffin. You can only see that as the coffin opens, the light is even bigger than before!


    It seems that the treasure lying inside is already celebrating that he will see the sun again!


    Suddenly, a female corpse in the coffin sat up.


    This female corpse, wearing a phoenix crown and a fiery red wedding gown, suddenly sat up like this, which is really unexpected!


    After a moment of surprise, Su Yan saw a stone slab behind the woman.


    This stone slab is a kind of mechanism. When the coffin is opened to a certain extent, it will be stimulated, and the female corpse will be bounced from the lying position into a sitting position, making it look like the dead is resurrected. In fact, it is just to scare away and open the coffin. People.


    Su Yan IX reincarnation, all strange things have been seen. Of course, such a small organization could not scare Su Yan.


    At the same time, he had already condensed a ray of sword energy in one hand, ready to face various emergencies at any time.


    And Su Yan finally found the source of this precious light, it turned out to be the small dagger held by the female corpse.


    Su Yan used the method of capturing objects in the air to obtain a dagger from the female corpse. After starting the dagger, it was very heavy, and the orange light gradually disappeared.


    The flashback of the screen that Su Yan saw just now also came from this dagger.


    After losing the buried dagger in her hand, the female corpse suddenly turned her head and stared at Su Yan...


    The female corpse wore a pure gold mask on her face, which was as shiny as it was when she was buried thousands of years ago.


    The mask completely obscured the face of the female corpse, and the facial features were invisible.


    But the movement of turning the head should not be explained by the agency.


    This female corpse seems to be resurrected!


    Zombies are the lowest level monsters with no intelligence at all, Su Yan didn''t care at all, and directly shot the condensed sword aura in his hand.


    But Su Yan''s unfavorable sword aura shot at this female corpse like a stone sinking into the sea, without any waves!


    This fiery red wedding dress seemed to contain some kind of weird technique, and it had completely absorbed Su Yan''s sword energy!


    After this female corpse was excited by Su Yan''s sword aura, her whole body began to move. Although it was still very stiff, her body was indeed moving!


    "Really a zombie?"


    Su Yan''s face had become a little serious at this time.


    This molten wasteland was extremely dry, and the corpse could be kept for a long time, but it was definitely not a good place to raise corpses.


    The most important thing in a corpse breeding ground is to have heavy Yin Qi. Without Yin Qi gathering, zombies will never become a climate.


    The Yin Qi in the Molten Wasteland is extremely weak, including the inside of the pyramid.


    To say that there are exceptions to everything, there is only one kind of zombie in the world that can breed without Yin Qi...


    That''s the drought in the red land!


    The dense to extreme fire spirits around Drought and Molten Wasteland complement each other. Drought can change the surrounding environment, and these fire spirits derived from it can nourish Drought��s body...


    It''s just that zombies like drought are rare for thousands of years. After competing in the Central Plains, Chi You''s daughter became a drought, and she went thousands of miles away.


    This was the only drought Su Yan knew.


    The female corpse in front of him is most likely the second drought that Su Yan has seen!


    Drought monsters are very difficult to deal with and have almost no weaknesses. It''s easy to be killed when there is no weapon, but if it really becomes a climate, it will not be so easy to deal with.


    In terms of the degree of rarity, the Drought Mane should still be on top of Su Yan''s three-headed magic dragon, which are rare species in this world.


    In addition, the whole body of Hanyan is a treasure, and many parts of the body can be used to refine pills, which is extremely difficult to obtain.


    At this moment, Su Yan was holding the dagger taken from the female corpse, and he already understood why the priests were terrified thousands of years ago.


    Because the strength contained in the drought is enough to tear all those who participated in the festival to pieces.


    This pyramid turned out to be the tomb of the seal! This is really beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    The drought in front of him obviously hasn''t fully awakened yet, and a more perfect plan appeared in Su Yan''s heart, as to how to deal with this accidentally broken pyramid and the drought...


    Seeing the light from the inside of the pyramid that shot into the sky suddenly disappeared, Si Qing''s face also showed a delighted smile: "It seems that he has succeeded, I don''t know what kind of treasure it is!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It must be something incredible. This kid seems to have a very good fate... I can bump into such a good thing."


    "But it''s strange, why didn''t he come out after taking the treasure? Is there any secret inside the pyramid?"


    While still hesitating, they saw that Su Yan had flew out with the sword light of Tai''a, and after falling on the head of the three-headed magic dragon, they eagerly said: "We will return along the road."


    After Su Yan came out of the pyramid, his expression was so eager that people really didn''t understand the meaning.


    The three-headed magic dragon didn''t care about this. After hearing the command of the master, it directly waved its wings and flew in the direction of the crossing boat!


    Those strong men who were waiting outside the pyramid did not retreat. They were very disappointed to see Baoguang disappear.


    But Su Yan may have only taken the luminous magic weapon. What kind of fish slipped through the mysterious pyramid?


    They watched Su Yan driving the three-headed magic dragon really far away, and they all wanted to rush into the pyramid!


    There was even a fierce battle above the pyramid. After the battle, someone could finally get into the pyramid first!


    But the inside of the pyramid soon heard screams and the sound of torn flesh and blood!


    The completely awakened Drizzle is already showing her power!


    At this time, Su Yan had already driven the three-headed dragon fifty miles away, and by the way, Su Yan was still playing with the dagger he had just obtained from Han Yan.

 Chapter 2760： Drought and you never die

    Chapter 2760 Drought and you never die


    This dagger looks simple and unworked, with no decorations, even the patterns on it are very simple, but there is a breath of ancient times.


    Su Yan instinctively felt that this dagger must be an antique, but he didn''t know which era it came from.


    Su Yan then slowly poured his true essence into the dagger, and the dagger glowed orange again.


    When the true essence was injected, there was no problem. The spirit pattern in the dagger absorbed Su Yan''s true essence almost effortlessly and turned it into power.


    This power was so pure that Su Yan stared at the dagger in his hand for a long time.


    Even Si Qing became curious: "What is the name of this treasure? Why does it attract your attention so much?"


    You should know that the Tai''a sword, golden silk armor, etc. in Su Yan''s hand are all treasures on the spiritual weapon list. Although the conviction halberd is not on the spiritual weapon list, it is still one of the few exceptions in the world.


    So Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to Di Shitian''s tenth-order magical weapons, but today he is so concerned about this dagger, which almost attracted his attention.


    Si Qing didn''t even care about this.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know its name yet, but I seem to know its power."


    The dagger shone with an orange light in Su Yan''s hand, and the light represented a kind of extremely sharp blade.


    I am afraid that even the scales of the three-headed magic dragon will be as fragile as paper in front of this sword.


    Of course, the function of this dagger is of course more than that, there must be even more powerful places.


    But these amazing places need time to explore!


    After Su Yan and the others left, many visitors were welcomed inside the pyramid.


    These visitors don''t even know that this is a one-way journey. Once they enter the pyramid, they will face a mortal killing game!


    Although the drought hasn''t fully awakened yet, its strength has not yet reached its peak. But just like this, it is no longer what they can contend!


    Then there were screams from inside the pyramid...


    Those strong men who had not had time to enter the pyramid and were fighting with each other in the air could not help but stop fighting.


    Because they also sensed that the inside of this pyramid seems to be sealed with some powerful monster!


    The seal of this demon was broken because someone broke in, and at this time that breath has slowly emerged...


    Although this breath is still not fully awakened, it can even be said to be half-dream and half-awake, but it is absolutely impossible for them to resist!


    Then they saw a fiery red wedding gown appeared at the top of the pyramid.


    The woman in the wedding dress climbed out with a very distorted posture, and this woman also wore a golden mask on her face, so that people could not see her true face clearly.


    In such a place, the sudden appearance of a woman wearing a phoenix crown and a wedding gown is really weird!


    The screams inside the pyramid had already stopped abruptly, and only this woman in a wedding dress crawled out of the pyramid.


    "Could it be that����"


    By the time these so-called powerhouses reacted, it was too late!


    These so-called powerhouses, their strength is not enough in the face of Drought...


    A feast of killing begins!


    The three-headed magic dragon was flying fast, following Su Yan''s instructions.


    After a short time, they could no longer see the Pyramid, and in front of them, the Molten City had revealed its full picture!


    The closer to the molten city, the higher the temperature.


    It seems that they are rushing to the center of a volcano!


    The fire spirit in the air suddenly became very agitated. The ancestor of Panshan looked back and asked Su Yan, "What have you done? Did you release any monsters in the pyramid?"


    Panshan ancestor''s spiritual sense can be said to be very sensitive. Su Yan was about to answer the question of Panshan ancestor, but suddenly he shuddered. This shivering was actually a spiritual warning!


    The cultivation base has reached Su Yan''s level, and of course he can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and avoid those bad things.


    This is also the basis for the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm to postpone the Tribulation!


    This level of warning appears in the mind, indicating that Su Yan has been stared at by some powerful existence, and the feeling of staring at it represents endless death!


    Su Yan glanced at the dagger in his hand again, his eyes became interesting. Of course, there is only one reason why Han Yan would stare at Su Yan, that is, this dagger is her buried object!


    This dagger didn''t know what it meant to Drought, so that she had such a big obsession and wanted to **** the dagger back.


    Su Yan could not have imagined that a female zombie could give him such a sense of oppression!


    This sense of oppression was almost on the same level as the Immortal Demon Tree in its heyday.


    Su Yan whispered: "Things seem to be getting interesting!"


    The ancestor of Panshan frowned and said, "Su Yan, after you came out of that pyramid, the expression on your face was strange. The ancestor asked you questions and you didn��t answer. You must have encountered something inside! I heard about this. There will be a curse in such ancient barren tombs. The curse breaks in and disturbs the eternal sleep of the dead. People who are not going to die, are you cursed?"


    Su Yan proudly said: "What is the ancestor kidding? When the cultivation level reaches our state, do you think the ordinary curse will be effective for us? And even if there is such a so-called curse, after thousands of years, the magic power is very weak. What can it do?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Then what did you encounter in the pyramid?"


    Su Yan said: "After I went in, I found that it was a sealed secret room. Except for the mural, there was only one coffin. After I opened the coffin on my behalf, I found a female corpse. The dagger in my hand is her only funeral. Baoguang It was also sent from this dagger... but the female corpse seems a little weird."


    Su Yan''s words immediately attracted all the attention of the three.


    Even as strong as Su Yan, even saying weird, then this female corpse must have something extraordinary.


    "This female corpse is very likely to be the legendary drought." Su Yan directly said his inference.


    "What are you kidding? Drought?" After hearing this term, the ancestor Panshan became serious. "You must know that our purpose is to cross the boat. There is no need to provoke such a monster! You might as well throw away the one in your hand. Dagger, if Drizzle just wants to take back his own burial objects."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "It''s no longer useful. It''s staring at me on the spiritual level. It doesn''t die... It''s really interesting. Si Qing, you think I am an invincible existence in the Celestial Realm, but this female zombie is not Thinking like this, she wants to live with me endlessly!"

 Chapter 2761： Cross the lava river

    Chapter 2761 Across the Magma River


    Si Qing had a surprised expression, because she didn''t even know what a drought was.


    The ancestor of Panshan explained: "The Drought is a kind of zombie, but it is completely different from ordinary zombies. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the king of zombies. No one knows how the Drought is produced. But one thing is certain. Drought is a strange thing between heaven and earth. It is not too different from these three-headed dragons. They are all incredible things. They are powerful and difficult to deal with!"


    "It''s just a zombie?" Si Qing definitely doesn''t think that a mere female zombie can defeat Su Yan, even if Panshan Patriarch said she is the king of zombies.


    Isn''t it a zombie?


    The ancestor of Panshan saw through Si Qing��s thoughts and said, ��If it��s really an ordinary zombie, why would this be bothering you? Si Qing girl, you don��t understand the strange existence in this world at all. Some of them, even us, are best. Don''t provoke it easily. Because there is absolutely no benefit, even if you defeat her, you will have to peel off in the end."


    When Panshan Patriarch said this, he looked at Su Yan extremely dissatisfied.


    If she encounters such a thing, after confirming that the female corpse is a drought, she will definitely give up the dagger, and then quickly withdraw from the pyramid. By the way, add another ninety-nine seal to the pyramid!


    Obviously knowing that Drought is a terrifying monster, why bother to provoke her?


    If the plan to seize the boat of the crossing is delayed, the gain is not worth the loss!


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It is said that the place where the Drought Mane has passed is thousands of miles away. And the fire in the Molten Land is so abundant. The Drought Mane has been raised in the coffin for thousands of years. The Fire Genus cultivation base grows automatically, even at the physical level. , I''m afraid it has reached an incredible level. This kind of thing is best to wait for Tianjie to deal with her! Su Yan, you should not provoke this thing, now this trouble will come to the door, do you have any good solutions? "


    Panshan Patriarch''s inference is correct, Su Yan''s sword energy just returned without success on Han Yan''s body. The physical strength was so high that even Su Yan was taken aback.


    Su Yan said proudly: "I have no good way. There is only one thing I have to say, that is, soldiers come to cover the water and soil. She must dare to kill her in front of me and kill her."


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun asked: "Is there any weakness in that Drought?"


    Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch both shook their heads, this monster really has no obvious weaknesses.


    Those magical artifacts that zombies are usually afraid of, and even the power of the pure sun attribute can''t restrain the drought.


    Su Yan said, "If we have to say there is any weakness, there is only one, that is, this monster acts only by instinct and does not have any IQ."


    Speaking of this, Su Yan glanced at the dagger in his hand again.


    Does this dagger have any special meaning for Drought, so that she will chase after her like a life-seeking soul?


    After death, he has obviously lost consciousness and turned into a zombie. There is such a deep obsession, which is very interesting!


    Venerable Killing Sky said: "There are still many strong people on the pyramid. It will take some time for Drought to deal with them. Perhaps Drought will not be able to catch up with us so quickly. Let''s talk about the boat of crossing. Molten City and outside. The wasteland is separated by a moat. Of course, there is lava flowing in the moat. There are special prohibitions on the periphery of the molten city, and it is impossible to fly into the molten city from the air. Therefore, the ancestors need to build a sufficient ship. The boat crossing the lava river came out."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s nothing difficult, the ancestor has already had a plan."


    The three-headed dragon flew for a while, and finally landed on the periphery of the molten city.


    After really seeing the magma river, Su Yan realized that there was something wrong with the narrative of the Slayer. It is very rare that a moat is more than ten meters wide.


    And this magma river is at least a few miles wide, and the city of molten fire is on the opposite side of the magma river.


    In the face of these flaming magma, the heat wave came.


    Fortunately, the petals of the blue moon flower are caught under the tongue coating.


    The stronger the heat wave, the stronger the cooling effect produced by the petals.


    Just now when I was in the periphery of the Molten Wasteland, I still couldn''t feel how magical this Blue Moon Flower was. The feeling at this time was very different from just now.


    This magma river does not know where it is flowing, but a dead city on the opposite side, coupled with the thick red clouds in the sky. There is really a strange feeling of disappearing in all directions!


    The ancestor of Panshan took out the piccolo again.


    The spell change of fire attribute is very complicated and can be ever-changing. In fact, it is not only the fire attribute, but most of the five-element spells can play many tricks.


    After playing the piccolo, the magma in the river cooled and turned into black rock, slowly condensing into the shape of an overturned ship.


    There is a red flame among these black rocks that keeps on wandering around, so I can see the extreme!


    Of course, this stone ship is not just as simple as cooling magma, and the rest of the spells and formations are almost completed in an instant.


    Otherwise, how could a stone ship float steadily on the lava river?


    Doing all of this at the same time is a very good skill.


    No wonder Si Qing must cooperate with Panshan Patriarch. With Panshan Patriarch''s ability, it is much more convenient to be inside this molten city.


    The sailboat was built extremely quickly, and the three-headed dragon screamed in Su Yan��s ears. Su Yan immediately understood the meaning of the three-headed dragon, and said: "The ancestors don��t have to bother to build a stone boat. The dragon said it can swim in this lava river and drive us into the molten city."


    An expression of surprise appeared on the face of the ancestor of Panshan: "Can it even do this kind of thing?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The three-headed magic dragon said that it used to do this kind of play during the Southern Wilderness."


    Su Yan clapped his hands, and the three-headed dragon flew up and sank into the magma.


    Only leaving the three heads outside of the magma, these three heads even showed an expression of enjoyment.


    "This monster can actually take a bath in the magma, it is really impossible to use common sense..."


    Finally, the three-headed magic dragon pulled the overturned boat built by the ancestor of Panshan and crossed the river of magma, and entered the interior of the molten city without any risk.


    Su Yan left the three-headed magic dragon in the confluence of magma, and did not let it enter the molten city with it.


    For the master''s decision, the three-headed magic dragon is of course very happy.


    There was a feeling of boiling inside the molten city, as if it was on the crater that was about to erupt at any time.


    The anger was filled, and it was extremely strong.


    After the ancestor of Panshan entered the city, he was responsible for leading the way, and everything seemed familiar.


    Su Yan also noticed this, of course, and asked, "The ancestor seems to be very familiar with this place?"


    "That''s right. My ancestors used to practice here when I was young, because the fire here is more than ten times that of outside, and the speed of cultivation is also more than ten times."

 Chapter 2762： Conditions for obtaining the boat of the crossing

    Chapter 2762 the conditions for obtaining the boat of the crossing


    Venerable Killing Heaven said: "Only the ancestors with extraordinary talents can do this. If it is another monk who draws the huge fire into the body, it may be exploded and killed. The power here It''s too big! Even if you don''t explode and die, you will be burned and lost in all your energy..."


    Su Yan hesitated after hearing the words of the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable, and then asked, "Are you an ancestor who was born with fire morality?"


    An expression of surprise appeared on the face of the ancestor of Panshan, and said: "Unexpectedly, you know so many things when you are young!"


    "What is the body of fire morality?" Si Qing asked.


    "The so-called Fire Virtue Body means that this person is born a fire spirit, and he is born with a physique that blends with the fire spirit. Even if he does not practice any exercises, he can manipulate a certain fire force. This is in our world. It''s called a superpower. But there is no one in such a person. No, it should be one out of 100 million."


    Not only is the body of fire virtue inherently able to manipulate the power of the fire family, but it can also do great things in the practice of the fire attribute.


    The fire element is the most active and at the same time the most dangerous.


    But people who have the body of fire virtue do not have to worry about this at all, because she and the fire attribute are one mind, no matter how much she absorbs, there will be no danger!


    When fighting, the fire element that can imperial envoy far surpasses monks of the same cultivation level!


    That is to say, even though the ancestor of Panshan is the fifth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, even the monks who encounter the sixth heaven or even the seventh heaven have the power to fight!


    This is probably the toughest hole card of Panshan ancestor.


    If it weren''t for Su Yanjie''s announcement, it is estimated that they would have not found it yet.


    The ancestor of Panshan who possessed the body of fire morality also had the privilege of practicing in this molten city.


    Being able to practice in such a special environment, it is no wonder that the ancestors of Panshan have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Five Heavens!


    Only then did Si Qing realize what the secret of the powerful Panshan ancestor was.


    But it is useless to discover this secret, because without the body of fire morality, it is impossible to copy the powerful road of Panshan ancestor.


    The interior of Molten City is very quiet.


    In such an extremely harsh environment, even those powerful monsters could not survive here.


    Except for mythological creatures like the three-headed dragon, they possess incredible abilities to live in this **** as a paradise.


    And those monks who covet the treasures of the molten city, they absolutely have no ability to reach the interior of the molten city.


    Just the lava river just now was enough to isolate them.


    Not to mention that the temperature in this city is at least seventy or eighty degrees, and the sulphur is also extremely strong, making the air highly toxic.


    If the petals of the blue moon flower did not dissolve, Su Yan and the others would have to open the barrier at this time to maintain their survival.


    Therefore, the next section of the road was the calmest road after Su Yan and the others entered the Molten Wasteland.


    There are thousands of miles of scarlet clouds in the sky, and the brilliance of the three rounds of the sun sprinkles unreservedly inside the molten city.


    Su Yan gently touched the surrounding stone wall. The temperature of the stone wall here is at least one hundred degrees, and the water droplets will immediately boil and evaporate here.


    It''s so extreme and harsh!


    After reaching a corner, Panshan Patriarch found a dead body.


    The corpse was already a dry corpse, and clothing and other things seemed to be about to burn.


    The ancestor of Panshan said that in this molten city, corpses are very rare. Moreover, this corpse is a Raksha corpse, so it doesn''t work to make people care.


    Because from the perspective of progress, Rakshasa is already ahead of them!


    The ancestor of Panshan stared at the corpse for a long time, then drew the fire element in the air, and said: "Judging from the condition of the corpse, the guy Rakshasa might have passed by here long ago. This is his subordinate. I don''t know why. Died here."


    The corpse had already become very dry, and all the water in the body seemed to have been hollowed out.


    Then the ancestor of Panshan waved his pink hand, and cut the corpse from the middle with a fire knife. There is a fat bug in the middle of the brain.


    This very fat worm seems to be some kind of Gu worm. After eating up the host''s brain, it also died inside the molten city with the host.


    "This Gu worm..." Si Qing said, "Could it be that King Raksha was attacked?"


    The ancestor of Panshan sneered and said, "It seems that besides us and King Rakshasa, there is a group of people who are playing the idea of ??crossing the boat. King Rakshasa has already fought with them, and this is exactly what I want."


    Panshan ancestor asked again: "Sai Qing girl, what day is today?"


    "March Fourteen."


    "Very well, the door will appear tomorrow. As long as everyone works together, the boat of the crossing will definitely be in our bag!"


    On the fifteenth of each month in the Molten City, when the full moon shines in the middle of the withered pond in the center of the city, a gate to another world will appear.


    Hidden in this alien gate is the boat of crossing!


    Of course, this alien door is closed, and to open it must be powerful enough to distort time and space, or just a key.


    And the power of this key is what the Slaying Zhan Zun possesses!


    The four-person team that Si Qing has built is very clear. Everyone has their own role, and there are absolutely no extra people.


    More importantly, the strength lies here. If the boat of crossing is about to be born, then they are undoubtedly the most competitive group of people!


    Suddenly the ground under my feet shook suddenly, as if an earthquake was about to happen.


    But Panshan Patriarch''s face was very calm, pointing to the front and saying: "Look!"


    Following the direction of Panshan ancestor''s finger, he can see that the red clouds in the sky are being stirred mercilessly. It seems that there is a pair of big hands controlling all this!


    And Molten City seemed to come alive at this moment, as a living creature, responding to this pair of big hands!


    The ground vibration became more and more intense, and then a golden beam of light connected between the sky!


    Su Yan glanced at the dagger in his hand. Just now, the dagger also emitted a beam of light, but the two were completely different.


    The beam of light from the dagger in Su Yan''s hand is probably less than one percent of the beam in front of him!


    The vision of the Molten City mentioned by the white-faced **** should be what happened before his eyes.


    Si Qing asked, "Are we going to go up now, ancestor."


    The ancestor of Panshan laughed and said, "What''s the use of going up now? It''s time to open the door tomorrow, and we must pray that tomorrow will be a good weather. If the clouds are overcast and the moonlight of the full moon does not shine, then I can wait until the fifteenth of next month."


    "There will be moonlight tomorrow night." Su Yan said calmly.

 Chapter 2763： Ghost boy carrying a sedan chair

    Chapter 2763 ghost boy carrying a sedan chair


    The reason why Su Yan is so sure is because it is not so difficult for Su Yan to change the astronomical phenomenon and clear all the clouds.


    I don''t usually do this because it is not necessary.


    Things in nature seem chaotic and unregulated. In fact, one drink and one peck have their own rules.


    Forcibly breaking this law and violating natural principles will only make the catastrophe in the future even more violent!


    Therefore, most of the monks who cross the Tribulation Realm are looking for places with beautiful scenery and abundant spiritual energy to hide in the world.


    Although the power in the body of the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm is extremely powerful, if he uses this power recklessly, he will definitely be punished by the Heavenly Tribulation!


    However, Su Yan couldn''t take care of that much because he wanted to make a strange treasure.


    And... the Heavenly Tribulation he was about to face was destined to be extremely fierce, and a little more Thunder Tribulation would actually make no difference.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun said: "Since the gate of another world will only appear tomorrow night, what shall we do today?"


    "Wait. Let''s be the most patient kind of person. There must be a lot of strong people hidden in this city now. Unnecessary fights should be avoided." Panshan ancestor sat on the ground, not caring at all. Your clothes will be soiled.


    When Panshan ancestor said this, he glanced at Su Yan, and seemed to be still worried about Su Yan''s unprovoked provocation of monsters like Han Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about so much with women, so she didn''t see it. I found a stone house and sat on the stone bench inside.


    Si Qing and the others also followed in.


    The heat in this room is as unbearable. Su Yan, who has been to the underworld, even feels that this molten city is more suitable for extremes than hell.


    "Old ancestor, I will probe the surrounding environment, you just have to wait."


    Then I saw the ancestor of Panshan put his hands together, and then a red light came from his palm.


    On the opposite side of Panshan Patriarch, another twenty red lights appeared in succession.


    Finally, in the red light, twenty clones of Panshan Patriarch changed!


    The body of Fire Virtue is indeed very remarkable. In this molten city like hell, it is easy to condense the body with fire.


    These twenty avatars represent the eyes and ears of the ancestors of Panshan, and will find out the inner conditions of the molten city in the shortest possible time.


    Nothing happened at this time, Su Yan carefully played with the dagger that was buried with the dagger. This dagger must have some mystery, but Su Yan has no way to go to the village for the time being.


    Su Yan gently stroked the sharp edge of the dagger, and then a tingling pain came from Su Yan''s fingertips.


    He raised his hand and saw that his fingertips had a little more blood. This dagger is really sharp to the extreme!


    After Su Yan''s physical body had survived a million thunder tribulations and recovered with the Fountain of Youth, it was almost at its peak!


    What Su Yan lacks now is the true essence in his body.


    And don��t forget, even the sword aura of the holy emperor in his heyday, Su Yan can resist hundreds of times, but it��s how the pinnacle''s body was easily pierced by this dagger...


    The sharpness of this dagger really surpassed Su Yan''s expectations, and it was really weird to the extreme!


    If Hanyan had the wisdom, Su Yan would definitely ask her what the origin of this dagger came from. It''s a pity that although Drought is a more powerful zombie, a zombie is a zombie and it is impossible to have wisdom.


    It seemed that everything was under control, and even Si Qing had strong confidence on her face.


    The clone released by the ancestor of Panshan is also checking the situation inside the molten city.


    The temptation of the ancestors of Panshan is very necessary.


    Although Su Yan''s combination is very powerful, they can never underestimate the enemy. In addition to King Raksha, at least a group of unknown opponents are hiding in the dark.


    The Molten City is not accessible to anyone, and the threshold is here.


    Those who can enter the interior of Molten City are at least the powerhouses who cross the Tribulation Realm!


    If everyone''s realm is at the same level, if you are not careful, it is really possible that the gutter will capsize.


    Dozens of corpses fell near the pyramid. These corpses had turned into withered corpses before they landed, and they fell to pieces immediately after landing!


    Even running away is of no use.


    The speed of Drought Ray far exceeds the speed of flying with his sword!


    After killing all the powerhouses near the pyramid, the golden mask of the Drought Man with red blood stains, has flown towards the direction of the molten city!


    The dagger in Su Yan''s hand vibrated again, which seemed to be some kind of warning.


    And the ancestor Panshan also showed some surprised eyes on his face, saying: "The twenty fire clones in this seat were killed in an instant. Who is so capable?"


    And Su Yan also raised his head at this moment and said: "The Lord seems to have come."


    Su Yan put away the dagger, walked out of the stone house, and saw a huge sedan chair in the sky.


    This sedan chair seems to be the big red sedan chair where the bride sits, but what is extremely unreasonable is that the joyous sedan chair has a big "mourning" written on it!


    The sedan chair turned out to be eight children with pink makeup and Yuzhuo.


    The eight children are all wearing red bellybands and tie their hair with red headbands, but all have a big "death" written on their bellybands.


    The eight little boys were talking and laughing while carrying the sedan chair, but they felt infinitely strange.


    Su Yan''s mind is full of the image of Drought, because when Su Yan was found in the coffin, he was wearing a red wedding gown and a phoenix crown. ,


    But the big sedan chair and the eight boys have nothing to do with Han Yan!


    But it is also very troublesome!


    The clone released by the ancestor of Panshan seems to have provoke something extraordinary!


    "What a fierce evil spirit!" This was Su Yan''s first sentence after seeing the eight boys.


    These eight boys are not living people, but ghosts.


    If it''s just a ghost, of course it won''t let Su Yan say the three words "very amazing"!


    These eight boys are definitely not simple ghosts, but ghosts refined by people using weird and evil methods!


    And after many years of tempering, it has reached the point of tearing the monk across the Tribulation Realm!


    The evil aura exuded by these eight boys is very strong. It is far above the demons that Su Yan encountered before, but the more powerful one should be the one sitting in the sedan chair and has not yet shown up...


    A strong and incomparable Yin Qi rushed towards his face, and it seemed that even the extremely hot temperature in the Molten City had dropped a lot!


    After Si Qing followed Su Yan out, all the goose bumps all over her body stood up.


    Even Si Qing, who had already entered the Tribulation Realm, couldn''t resist this yin air!


    The ancestor of Panshan was even more solemn, and said: "What are these things! How dare you play a trick in front of this seat?"

 Chapter 2764： The scary of the ghost boy

    Chapter 2764 the terrible ghost boy


    At this time, everyone felt that these eight ghost boys were carrying the big sedan chair, which was very difficult to deal with.


    Si Qing asked Su Yan, "What''s in the sedan chair?"


    The ancestor of Panshan replied: "It must be the monk who killed the sixteen clones of this seat! It is too presumptuous! It is so majestic in front of this seat! Is it good to be bullied?"


    Su Yan glanced at the ancestor of Panshan, and was about to persuade him, but the ancestor of Panshan was already so angry that he raised his hand and condensed into a huge red palm in the air!


    I want to crush all the eight ghost boys and the sedan chair!


    But these eight ghost boys giggled, and then disappeared into the void, allowing Panshan Patriarch to catch a void.


    On the other side, the eight ghost boys carried the sedan chair and laughed at Panshan Patriarch.


    When the ancestor of Panshan had been teased like this, he was already furious to the extreme. At this time, his hands were folded, and almost all the fire spirit in the air was about to boil!


    If the ancestors of Panshan tried their best here, the consequences would be very incalculable.


    It is even possible that Molten City was destroyed by her with anger, and Su Yan held down Panshan Patriarch.


    I don''t know what''s going on. After Su Yan suddenly pressed his shoulders, Panshan Patriarch suddenly became quiet, and even the anger in his heart was replaced by a clear and upright breath.


    The ancestor of Panshan glanced at Su Yan lightly, and he didn''t know what magical method Su Yan used, and it suddenly stopped her furious mind!


    Su Yan said calmly: "I''ll come...this is the ghost of the nine-child mother, like the demon, can shuttle in different spaces, ancestors, even if you completely blow up the molten city, it is impossible. It hurts them. They just need to hide in other spaces."


    Si Qing had a surprised expression again, and said, "I know the demon you are talking about, but what exactly are these nine sons and mothers?"


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Even I didn''t expect that in this world, there can be someone who can successfully refine the ghost of the nine sons and mothers? The ability is really good!"


    "What is the ghost of the nine sons and mothers you are talking about?" This time even Panshan Ancestor didn''t know the origin of the enemy.


    "There are a total of eight boys here, have you seen it? These eight boys are not angry at all, because they have been drowned since they were born, because drowning is the heaviest. Of course, these eight boys'' The birthday must also be a yin year, when the moon is yin, and the sun is yin, with the Geck parents, the most ominous child." Su Yan said, "The method of refining is to continuously kill, and then feed the hearts of the children to these eight boys. Eat, grow up slowly, and then teach them the method of space shuttle..."


    "To raise eight ghost boys to this level, at least you need to kill tens of thousands of children and strip their hearts!" Su Yan said, with a hint of chill in his tone.


    The monk who can do this kind of thing really doesn''t care what hurts the heavens and harmony, almost the craziest kind of person.


    Such people have completely wiped out their humanity, and they can''t even be treated as human beings at all!


    "But you just said that this is the ghost of nine sons and mothers, but there are obviously only eight ghost boys in front of you?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    "Ancestor, the female ghost who is the mother''s soul is sitting in the sedan chair." Su Yan said, "The spirit of the nine-child mother is harming the heavens when refined. Once the refining is successful, the power is really not small, because the nine-child mother The ghost can freely shuttle in different spaces. Even the existence of the Tribulation Realm is very difficult to deal with!"


    "According to you, isn''t it invincible?"


    "Invincible? Everything in this world is mutually reinforcing and restraining. There is no such thing as invincibility!" Su Yan said proudly, "Moreover, the ghost of the nine sons and mothers is very fierce, even I don''t have 100% confidence in controlling it. If it''s good, it will bite the master back, and it will be even more cruel! They will gnaw off the master''s flesh and blood, cruel to the extreme!"


    Su Yan paused at this point, and then said: "It''s just that the method of refining the ghost of the nine sons and mothers should have disappeared five thousand years ago. How can you still see it here?"


    After the rise of the Dao Sect, these ancient magic roads were all brutally suppressed. After that, these extremely cruel magic cultivation methods have long since disappeared from the world.


    I just didn''t expect to see the sky again in this heaven and human world!


    Su Yan''s hand had already added a touch of golden sword light, and Tai''a Zhongzheng''s sword light completely blocked the powerful yin aura emitted by those ghost boys.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face has also become serious.


    Before starting the battle, he has become serious!


    This shows that the strength of the enemy is very high!


    Si Qing had already realized this. When Su Yan dealt with the white-faced **** in front of her before, he did not have such a serious expression.


    In other words, is the cultivator who manipulates the ghost of the nine sons and mothers strong enough for Su Yan to be serious enough to deal with it?


    In the next moment, Su Yan moved!


    This movement was shocking and impressive!


    Almost all of the air is Su Yan''s figure, as well as the vertical and horizontal sword energy!


    Tai''a''s sword aura contains an upright sword intent!


    This sword intent has a powerful lethality to all evil things!


    The sword in the air was dense, and the eight ghost boys were also carrying the big sedan chair. At the same time, there were crying!


    It seems that these eight ghost boys have been driven to desperation by Su Yan''s sword!


    However, after the cry of these eight ghost boys reached their ears, Si Qing was not only upset, but even his scalp was numb. The Shura Sonic Sword hidden in his body was also about to move, and it seemed that he wanted to perform endlessly at any time. Kill!


    Of course Si Qing knew that this was because her mood was not enough, so she was affected by the cry of the ghost boy.


    So I closed my hearing with Ashura''s secret method...


    But even this is useless!


    The cries of those ghost boys still passed into Si Qing''s mind, making her distraught to the extreme!


    The bloodthirsty desire in Asura''s instinct is also rising rapidly!


    This ghost boy is really amazing!


    And the monk hiding behind the ghost boy is probably even more powerful!


    Just now Su Yan also said that this force is certainly very powerful, but it is also very terrifying. If it is not done, it will defeat the master!


    To control such terrifying power, it is absolutely impossible without a strong cultivation base and state of mind.


    Si Qing panted violently. At this moment, she was overwhelmed, and even the world she could see in her eyes was stained with blood, as if she was almost unable to hold it!


    At this moment, a hand was pressed on Si Qing''s back, and at the same time, a cool to the extreme power was injected from this hand!


    Si Qing finally recovered a part of her sanity, and then was pleasantly surprised to see that it was Su Yan standing behind her.

 Chapter 2765： Knock three rattles

    Chapter 2765 Knocking Three Heads


    Si Qing couldn''t help showing a happy expression on her face after seeing that it was Su Yan.


    Si Qing''s cultivation base only crosses the second stage of the Tribulation Realm. Her cultivation base here is the lowest. From the very beginning, Su Yan has realized that Si Qing might be recruited.


    The abilities of the ghost ghosts of the nine sons and mothers are very much, not only the space shuttle, the magic sound is also very difficult to defend.


    Especially when dealing with these unstable state of mind transcending the tribulation realm powerhouse, it is bound to receive miraculous effects.


    Si Qing saw that the expression on Su Yan''s face was still calm, and on the long sword held by Su Yan''s other hand, weird black blood was slowly dripping down!


    That is to say, has Su Yan''s sword killed the ghost boy?


    Looking up towards the sky, there are only seven ghost boys carrying the sedan chair. These seven ghost boys are crying loudly, and their voices are very sharp after they are connected!


    After listening to it, people''s hearts became infinitely bored!


    Su Yan''s voice resounded in Si Qing''s heart: "I have a method for purifying the heart and the original. You follow me in meditation, the world is boundless, the universe borrows the method..."


    Si Qing was startled at first. She had already closed her hearing and didn''t know how Su Yan''s voice came in.


    However, Si Qing is considered to be ice and snow smart, and she immediately understood that Su Yan was teaching her a kind of magical skill. This magical skill can not only resist the devilish sound of the ghost boy, but also improve her mood cultivation in the future, so she was overjoyed and followed Su Yan read silently together.


    This section of the formula is not long, but after reciting silently over and over again, Si Qing can gradually control the restlessness in her heart.


    It''s really amazing!


    After Su Yan confirmed this, the big hand also left Si Qing''s back.


    "Did you kill a ghost boy just now?" Si Qing asked after unlocking her closed hearing.


    Su Yan shook his head, "It''s just hurting it. It''s not that easy to kill it."


    At this time, the curtain of the sedan chair was lifted from inside.


    It was a pair of women''s hands that opened the curtain. These hands were very pale and their nails were glamorous red.


    Finally, the female ghost inside appeared. The female ghost was wearing a red wedding gown, but with a white mourning cloth on her head. She looked nondescript. She was still holding the ghost boy who had been stabbed by Su Yan.


    "Does Jiuzimu mean one mother and eight children, nine ghosts?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    Su Yan said, ��Don��t underestimate them. The nine sons and mothers represent the ultimate fortune and longevity. The ghosts and ghosts of the nine sons and mothers do the opposite, condensing the most miserable fate together. Break through some kind of shackles and gain powerful power."


    Because Su Yan had never refined the ghost of the nine-child mother, he couldn''t fully say what kind of shackles it was.


    But it''s definitely not a good thing!


    "The refining of the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers hurts the heavens, are you not afraid of heaven?" Su Yan''s sword pointed at the void, as if speaking to someone.


    With the appearance of the mother ghost, the surrounding Yin Qi became more intense.


    But it is not the limit now, when the mother ghost''s hijab is uncovered, the nine son mother ghost will burst out with the most powerful force!


    While the mother ghost in the air gently comforted the sword-wounded ghost boy in her arms, she stared angrily at Su Yan.


    Although her head was covered with mourning cloth, everyone knew that she was looking at Su Yan, which was a very strange spiritual sense.


    The mother ghost now hates Su Yan out of a mother''s instinct, and the nine-child ghost ghost also uses the greatest instinct of motherhood to urge the power to its true peak!


    The gentleness of the mother ghost carried a strong sense of strangeness, and Si Qing now had goose bumps all over her body.


    She owns the Asura Sonic Sword, one of the eight curses of Asura, and has long been numb to the matter of killing, and has never felt afraid of all kinds of ghosts.


    But the situation at this time was completely different... The nine-child ghost ghost gave her an infinitely strong sense of oppression, making it clear that she was unable to deal with a strange power!


    Si Qing never thought that one day she would be threatened to such an extent by the ghost!


    After the mother ghost calmed the ghost boy in her arms for a while, she reluctantly entered the sedan chair.


    There seems to be some powerful force restraining the mother ghost.


    Then an old man slowly walked over from the other end of the long street.


    This old man has a childlike appearance, dressed in a cyan robe, and holding a whisk in his hand. He looks very immortal, not like a bad person.


    But Su Yan knew that he was the monk who manipulated the ghost of the nine-child mother behind!


    Su Yan had already relaxed at this time about the so-called bad visitors.


    This relaxation does not mean relaxation, but a kind of relief that is necessary before the war.


    When Su Yan''s power broke out again, it would inevitably reach a very terrifying level.


    The old man came to a place about 20 meters in front of Su Yan and finally stopped and said, "It turned out to be the Tai''a sword, no wonder, no wonder..."


    It is no wonder that the ghost boy was injured by Su Yan''s sword light.


    And Su Yan also said: "Who are you? You should not be an aboriginal of the Celestial Realm like me! You are also a human!"


    Su Yanshi couldn''t expect to meet a human in this molten city!


    The old man��s face showed an extremely cheerful smile, "By chance, the old man came to this world of heaven and human. After being alone for more than five thousand years, he can finally meet a companion from the world here. What is more unexpected is that , As a human, you are still holding the Tai''a sword on the spirit weapon list! Surely your identity in the world must not be simple, right?"


    When the old man laughed, he had no hostility, and his body seemed very relaxed, without any killing intent.


    However, Si Qing and the others all showed expressions like enemies!


    The strength of this old man is probably not under the Holy Emperor! It is definitely worthy of Su Yan''s serious handling!


    The old man was delighted to see Su Yan, who was also a human, but Su Yan couldn''t laugh at all.


    If one must say that there is emotion, it is also an emotion of shame.


    I finally met the second human in the Celestial Realm, and I didn''t expect it to be such a cruel and crazy magic repair!


    Calculating from the strength of these nine sons and mothers, at least tens of thousands of children were stripped of their hearts by him!


    The old man said to Su Yan: "The old man''s name is natural. You can call him a natural person. If you hurt my boy, I will spare you a fortune because you are also a human being, but if you don''t give a small punishment. , It doesn��t seem to make sense. Why don��t you give the old man three knocks, and this matter is forgotten, what do you think?��


    This old man actually wanted Su Yan to knock his head three times at him? !


    Si Qing was already furious at this time, but was held down by Su Yan.


    Su Yan��s face was neither sad nor happy, nor angry, and was completely unaffected by the old man��s words. He just asked in a calm tone: "I heard you right? You just said you want me to give you three beeps. ?"

 Chapter 2766： One sword formation

    Chapter 2766 one person, one sword formation


    It has been a long time since no one dared to be so arrogant in front of Su Yan.


    It''s been a long time...


    Su Yan raised his head, staring at the old man and said, "Is that a natural real person? My name is Su Yan."


    After speaking, Su Yan''s momentum began to rise frantically!


    This rising momentum still did not arouse the vigilance of the natural real person, because after he discovered that Su Yan had only the triple strength of crossing the tribulation realm, he had already looked down on Su Yan.


    Naturally real people don''t think that a trivial triumphant realm can have enough qualifications to challenge themselves.


    Therefore, a very dissatisfied expression appeared on the face of the real natural person, and said, "Su Yan, I have already mercifully given you a chance. It only takes three knocks, and the old man will forgive you, and you and your companions can also Save a life, and I can also save face. Isn��t this the best of both worlds?"


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help laughing. Naturally real people are of course very capable. These nine sons and mothers, ghosts and ghosts are powerful and weird, which she has never heard of.


    But only relying on these nine sons and mothers to want to be above Su Yan is too whimsical!


    He, but the man who defeated the strongest Holy Emperor in the Celestial Realm!


    If you underestimate Su Yan, you will definitely swallow the bitter fruit you brewed later.


    And Su Yan sneered, and he didn''t expect this natural real person to dare to be so arrogant in front of him! I really thought I was a great person, but I couldn''t!


    Su Yan is not the type who likes to talk, once he has an idea, he will act immediately!


    Tai''a sword light moved at this moment...


    As soon as the brilliant sword light appeared, it became the only dazzling brilliance between the world!


    In the next moment, many Su Yan appeared in the sky and underground!


    This is not a clone technique, but an afterimage produced after the speed reaches its extreme!


    After these afterimages were added to Su Yan''s supreme sword intent, the sword aura was formed!


    It seems that all the sky and the earth are Su Yan!


    The sky is Su Yan''s sword intent!


    However, the real natural person stood still, but the surprise on his face couldn''t be concealed.


    He had never thought that Su Yan would possess such a terrifying sword technique. If he knew it, he would definitely not provoke Su Yan.


    Without having to order from the natural person, the ghost of the nine sons and mothers shuttled back and forth in the air, helping the natural person to block Su Yan''s attack.


    Nine-child ghost ghost should be considered a magic weapon in the strict sense, but the material for refining this magic weapon must be a living person, and the refining method is also very cruel.


    But after the refining is successful, the ghost of the nine-child mother will maintain a part of the spiritual intelligence of living people. Like those with the spirit of the instrument, it can not only automatically protect the Lord, but also have many other functions.


    Su Yan''s sword is definitely not easy to deal with. While the eight ghost boys are constantly shuttled in the air, they also have an additional magic weapon in their hands.


    These magical weapons are all in the shape of strange weapons, namely axe, yue, hook, fork, whip, mace, hammer, and ge.


    These eight artifacts were all refined by a natural real person himself, which can also be said to be his proud work.


    The sound of ping-pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong-pong-pong sound came from the air, and even fierce sparks appeared in the air.


    These eight ghost boys look very weak, but their strength is amazing. They can even block Su Yan''s sword!


    The eight ghost boys have a strong heart, and their cooperation is perfect!


    However, Si Qing noticed that the injured boy was also involved in the defense.


    The injured ghost boy seemed to be healed.


    It seemed that the difficulty of the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers was far higher than Si Qing''s expectations, and she was a little worried.


    There was a calm smile on the face of the real natural person, and said: "Do you think your sword is very powerful? The old man has many ways to withstand your sword!"


    "Really?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    Although Su Yan had stopped at this time, countless afterimages still remained in the air, and the eight boys suddenly began to cry!


    I saw that the afterimage of Su Yan left in the air combined with the supreme sword intent to form a demon swinging sword formation!


    Using this method of retaining the shape of the sword, Su Yan formed a sword formation with a single sword!


    And this sword formation also showed that Su Yan''s first target was not a natural human being, but rushed to the eight ghost boys in the sky!


    Si Qing had no idea that Su Yan would display such an incredible ability to complete a sword formation alone!


    The ancestor of Panshan also took a breath of cold air and said, "This Su Yan, probably a monster! There is such a method! It is really incredible! It seems that the Holy Emperor has not been wronged at all!"


    The sword formation that Su Yan laid by himself had the attributes of wielding demons. Eight ghost boys were trapped in the sword formation by Su Yan. They just couldn''t get out of the left and right, and they cried desperately.


    This crying sound makes people shudder!


    Naturally real person already understood one thing at this time, that is, he greatly underestimated the man in front of him!


    The swordsmanship displayed by this man can already be said to be of extraordinary and holy level!


    The real natural person couldn''t help asking: "Who are you, how can you have such an extraordinary swordsmanship?"


    "You said I''m supernatural and holy?" Su Yan asked back, "Will you give me three knocks to show respect?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the real natural person was extremely furious, and said, "Do you think that trapping eight boys can help the old man? If the old man only has this ability, then it is not worthy of you to knock three heads, let alone The ghost of the nine sons and mothers has not been completely subdued by you yet!"


    Su Yan''s sword formation is definitely not an ordinary sword formation!


    The eight ghost boys have the ability to shuttle in different spaces. At this time, they are sealed in the sword formation, no matter how they can shuttle out!


    Even the space was locked by Su Yan. It was the first time that such a natural real person in the sword formation encountered it. Even he didn''t understand what was going on. He couldn''t find a way to crack it.


    The eight ghost boys tried all kinds of methods, but could not find a way out, and if they were contacted by Su Yan''s sword qi, they would be burned!


    Su Yan''s sword qi is used for the true essence of "Great Bright Jue" created to defeat the white-faced god.


    The power of the upright and bright in "The Great Bright Jue" can also form great restraint on these nine sons and mothers!


    After the eight ghost boys were trapped by Su Yan, only one mother ghost remained.


    The power of this mother ghost is the strongest among the nine son mother ghost ghosts, and it might not be easy to deal with it.


    Su Yan changed the sword to reverse grip at this time.


    Si Qing noticed this detail. She is also a swordsman, and she understands that this long sword held backwards means that Su Yan will inevitably use some unusual sword technique.


    Si Qing was looking forward to it very much, not knowing what brilliant sword trick Su Yan would use!

 Chapter 2767： Invincible backhand sword

    Chapter 2767 Invincible Backhand Sword


    Su Yan''s start-up style is full of momentum, and his eyes are also fixed on the weird big sedan chair in the air, and it seems that he is ready to enter at any time!


    But at this moment, the sudden change occurred!


    A pale hand was snatched out of the void behind Su Yan silently and without warning!


    This hand has very coquettish red nails, which looks very strange!


    Si Qing had looked carefully before and recognized that it was the hand of the mother ghost, and wanted to speak to Su Yan, but it was too late at this time.


    Because this hand suddenly appeared from the void, and then inserted into the back of Su Yan''s head with lightning speed!


    The back of the brain is the vital part of the human body. If it is injured, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Su Yan suddenly moved!


    Because he was holding the sword in his back, Su Yan''s posture when he moved was completely different from his usual sword drawing skills!


    Su Yan''s entire body spun, and the sword energy turned into a whirlwind, slashing directly at the mother ghost''s hand!


    All this happened between the electric light and flint, as if Su Yan had predicted in advance that the mother ghost''s hand would attack him from behind!


    A scream came from inside the sedan chair!


    Su Yan''s sword didn''t mean to pity Xiangxiyu at all, and directly cut down this hand!


    After this hand fell to the ground, it immediately withered and turned into a charred black, and corroded a large pit around it.


    The power of the mother ghost is indeed the strongest, she can project a part of her body to different places through the limitation of space.


    If such power were used as an assassin, it would be even more terrifying than Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword!


    This is the first time Panshan Patriarch has heard of it, and it is the first time that he has seen such an evil thing as a ghost of the nine sons and mothers. Unexpectedly, the ability is so strange!


    Even their masters who crossed the tribulation realm, if they don''t deal with it carefully, there is still a very high risk of falling.


    Su Yan has the supreme swordsmanship, and seeing things is not just relying on the naked eye, but also relying on the eye of the heart.


    Once Jianxin was in operation, everything within this 20-meter radius was all in detail to Su Yan.


    So if you want to attack Su Yan from behind, it is impossible to succeed!


    To defeat Su Yan, we must get rid of these opportunistic ideas. Only when Su Yan is completely suppressed with the most powerful force of destruction will it be possible to defeat Su Yan.


    Actually, the natural real people still don''t understand the power of Su Yan, so they use this method that is doomed to fail to attack Su Yan.


    Of course, the more important point is that although the realm of a natural real person is higher than that of Su Yan, he definitely does not possess the power of crushing destruction.


    Since the natural real person can refine the nine sons and mothers of the ghosts to an unprecedented level, then he must practice all kinds of insidious methods.


    Wanting to defeat Su Yan just by relying on these idiotic things is simply a dream.


    Su Yan calmly said: "Just rely on a space shuttle, do you want to beat me?"


    "How dare you do such a thing..." Naturally real person has no way to maintain calmness at this time, because Su Yan''s performance far exceeded his expectations!


    Obviously it was already a level that the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers could not deal with.


    And Su Yan swept over a pair of eyes. There was no emotion in these eyes, only the extremely murderous intent!


    It seems that Su Yan has turned into a terrifying killing machine at this moment!


    The real natural person never thought that one day he would be frightened to this level by the murderous intent of a junior, and roared: "This is what you forced me. The old man was going to be kind to you a little bit, but he didn''t plan to completely liberate him. Since you are so ignorant of the abilities of the ghost and ghost, the old man has no choice but to..."


    Before the natural real person''s words were finished, Su Yan suddenly moved in front of him!


    This speed is much more exaggerated than when I dealt with the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers just now!


    Along with Su Yan, there is naturally Tai''a''s sword light!


    The golden sword light also made a shock, which was fleeting in the air!


    A piece of jade pendant that a natural real person hung on his waist broke directly!


    This jade pendant can help him withstand a fatal injury. In other words, Su Yan''s sword has killed him once!


    This sword natural real person didn''t even see what was going on, just a golden light flashed by, and everything was over!


    Natural real people are very conceited, regardless of their abilities or cultivation.


    But just now, he didn''t even see what was going on, and he died once...


    If it weren''t for the Yin Yu bodyguard, he would already be a fool who didn''t even know how he died!


    At this time, the natural real person finally put away all his contempt. He has already discovered that if he does not use his full strength, he may be killed by Su Yan at any time.


    The swordsmanship of this son is really unpredictable!


    Unexpectedly, in this world of heaven and human for five thousand years, such a great swordsman genius appeared in the world!


    Natural real person sighed in his heart, while summoning the mother ghost behind him.


    This mother ghost was cut off by Su Yan just now, and at this time it has returned to the original state!


    The mother ghost exuded a strong resentment, and the resentment turned into a dozen spells and flew towards Su Yan!


    The distance between Su Yan and the real natural person is only one foot away. It is almost impossible to resist the curse at such a close distance!


    But Su Yan''s sword made the impossible possible!


    Jianguang picked all these curses away!


    And then, Jian Guang has swept toward the natural real person without stopping!


    The conversion of moves is smooth and flowing, and it is like mercury rushing to the ground, no problem!


    Natural real people could not have imagined that Su Yan''s response would be so swift, and Su Yan''s so many spells were broken by Su Yan!


    This should be the realm of the legendary sword breaking ten thousand laws!


    The real natural person secretly cursed himself for being too careless in his heart. He did not expect that a man in white who looked so harmless to humans and animals could not even feel any murderous in his body, and he had entered the highest realm of kendo in this legend!


    Fighting with such an opponent, without even opening the distance between him, is really a big mistake!


    Fighting with Su Yan, once Su Yan seizes the opportunity or the upper hand, there is almost no possibility of a comeback!


    At this time Su Yan''s sword light swept over, the natural real person was extremely difficult to parry, and in a hurry he could only use the mother ghost to resist Su Yan''s sword light!


    This time, both arms of the mother ghost were cut off by Su Yan with sword light!


    And the mother ghost also uttered a screaming scream, this scream pierced Si Qing''s eardrums about to burst, and the scene in front of him also followed the sky and the sky, and it finally stabilized!


    The power of the ghost ghost of the nine sons and mothers is absolutely terrifying, and now it has been suppressed to such a miserable level, only because of meeting Su Yan.


    If he were to be another cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, he would have fallen into a bitter battle.

 Chapter 2768： About to explode

    2768-Slayer


    Asuras like Si Qing are born with a strong desire to destroy and kill, and the mental state of cultivation is very unstable, even the devilish voice of the nine sons and mothers can''t resist.


    Needless to say the rest of the abilities.


    After Si Qing finally stabilized her figure, looking over there, the mother ghost had dragged the natural real person back into the sedan chair.


    And after the mother ghost lost her hands, even her body was cracked inch by inch... the golden light continuously emerged from the cracks in her body!


    Obviously, the body of the mother ghost has the power of "Great Bright Secret Art"!


    So this time the injury is not just as simple as cutting off your hands!


    Su Yan is also summing up the opponent''s weakness. It was the first time fighting the ghost of the nine sons and mothers, this thing was not as difficult as Su Yan expected.


    It''s just that even if the power of the "Great Illumination Jue" caused the mother ghost to split from the inside, it would not be considered to have really killed the mother ghost, and after a while, she could still recover.


    The original core of the nine-child ghost ghost is not here, as long as the core is destroyed, it can be completely destroyed.


    But the shock of the natural real person sitting in the sedan chair at this time is obvious. Su Yan''s sword is obviously stronger than before, and more targeted!


    If this continues, the ghost of the nine sons and mothers will only become more difficult to resist.


    "You can actually hurt the ghost of the nine sons and mothers to such a degree, who are you?"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "Who am I? Didn''t I tell you just now? My name is Su Yan. Will I be very forgetful when I get older?"


    "You!" Natural real person has already retreated in his heart.


    There is an unwritten unwritten rule in the practice world, that is, never have any disputes with Jian Xiu.


    Because Jian Xiu is almost a bunch of lunatics in the eyes of ordinary monks.


    For the sword, anything can be done!


    In order to improve yourself, you can take risks all day long, let yourself wander on the line of life and death, and gamble with death!


    These people are indifferent to life and death, and they have tempered a very terrible force on the line of life and death. Once they become an endless situation, the final outcome will inevitably be very unpredictable!


    Natural real people have seen the possibility that they might fall here.


    But even if he wanted to leave now, he couldn''t do it, because the eight ghost boys were still trapped in the sword formation by Su Yan.


    Although the eight ghost boys are not the main body, if they are all destroyed by Su Yan, it will take at least seven or forty-nine days for the body to condense again. By then, the day lilies will be cold.


    Don��t forget, when the full moon shines down tomorrow night, the door to another world will open...


    Natural real people came to Molten City, of course, to compete with confidence for the boat of crossing.


    The reason why he killed the sixteen clones of Panshan Patriarch and brought the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers with them was just to warn Su Yan and them that it was best for them to retreat.


    If there is any loss at this time, it is definitely not what natural people want.


    Because in this molten city, far more than Su Yan and the others, there are other forces that have long been dormant in the shadows.


    The only thing that natural real person didn''t expect was that Su Yan would be so strong! What is even more outrageous is that the swordsmanship has entered the realm of legend!


    But the big story has been said, and the ghost boy has been completely controlled by Su Yan, and the current situation is really difficult to overcome!


    If you really leave in such a desperate way, it would be really a shame!


    The real natural person showed a vicious expression, "The old man was also a well-known figure in the education, he was invited to go out of the mountain by the great demon **** Chiyou, and he fought against the Central Plains with Xuanyuan Huangdi for seven days and seven nights, and the sky was full of gods and Buddhas. Just because you want to defeat the old man?"


    "Oh? In that case, you are the defeated general, and forget about the defeated general. The great demon **** Chi You is defeated, and instead of dying to the lord, you abscond like a broken spine dog into the world of heaven and human , There is also a face to say what happened back then? People like you are unfaithful and it is a scourge to stay in this world. Why don''t I work harder to clean up your scourge for everyone!"


    The real natural person originally thought that he could deter Su Yan by showing his identity.


    Because both the Great Demon God Chiyou and Xuanyuan Huangdi are both legendary names, and being able to intersect with these legendary characters is already very incredible in itself.


    But Su Yan didn''t take him at all.


    How could Su Yan, who was once a fairy emperor, dare not do it because the real natural person said a few names?


    Su Yan didn''t have any trouble in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh a little.


    The reason why natural real people rely on the old to sell the old is that there is actually no good way. If he had the upper hand now, he would definitely not say these things.


    The real natural person was already very angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, and then he heard Su Yan say: "If I kill you, you go to Jiuquan and meet the great demon **** Chi You. If Chi You asks how you escaped back then? You must It��s also difficult to answer. Why don��t you let me kill you so much."


    These few words of Su Yan simply made natural real popularity blow up!


    Chi You was defeated that year. As part of the defeated army, he knew that he would be liquidated, so he went into hiding.


    In the end, I didn''t want to happen by chance, and I entered the world of heaven and human. After 5,000 years of cultivation, I didn''t expect to go back to the world to help the great demon **** Chi You get revenge.


    However, the natural real person did not find a way to return to the world!


    The boat of crossing is said to be able to travel through many worlds, and it can connect to the legendary third region.


    Therefore, natural talents will be determined to win the boat of crossing.


    At this time, Su Yan was agitated, and the natural real person stared at Su Yan with a flushed face, "The old man already has the seventh stage of crossing the tribulation realm. You are only crossing the third stage of the tribulation realm. Are you really going to live with the old man?


    After the real natural person finished speaking, he became more and more angry. His cultivation level clearly surpassed Su Yan. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s invincible swordsmanship, he would have already killed Su Yan and the others!


    "Is the Seventh Layer of Cross Tribulation really great? I have changed my mind now. If you kneel on the ground three times and nine times, I will let you go. What do you think?" Su Yan said.


    The current situation has been completely turned over by Su Yan.


    "Presumptuous! You are so presumptuous! How dare you speak to the old man in such a tone! If the old man doesn''t teach you a lesson, I can''t justify it!" The natural man was already very angry at this time, and took out a piece of gold from his sleeve. The yellow rope comes.


    Back then, there were many magical and powerful magic weapons in interception teaching, even Su Yan would be afraid.


    As soon as the natural real person chanted the spell, this piece of golden rope flew into the air, as if it turned into a spirit snake, shrouded towards Su Yan!


    "Oh, it turned out to be Bianxian Suo? Bianxian Suo has been lost for many years. It turns out that you brought him into the heaven and human world." Su Yan said.

 Chapter 2769： In trouble

    Chapter 2769 is in trouble


    When the real natural person saw that Su Yan recognized Bixian Suo, the expression on his face couldn''t help becoming proud.


    Because something like Tie Xian Suo can be regarded as a treasure handed down from ancient times, not only is it extremely rare, but its power is also incredible.


    Even the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm has no way to resist the power of Xiansuo!


    Natural humanity said: "Originally, this method was intended to deal with those stupid people who wanted to **** the boat crossing with the old man. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with using it on you in advance! Just now, the old man has tolerated you, but it made you arrogant. Become more arrogant! When the old man binds you up, he will have to cramp you, cut off your limbs, and then extract your soul and burn it with the flames of the underworld all day long!"


    The real natural person said here for a while, and then said: "This is the only way to eliminate the hatred of the old man! In these thousands of years, you are the first person to dare to be so unobtrusive and talkative in front of him!"


    After Bound Xian Suo flew into the sky, Su Yan felt that his soul seemed to be locked by something.


    This feeling is really bad...


    But Su Yan''s speed was extremely fast. After moving, Bian Xian Suo couldn''t catch him for a while.


    But Bixian Suo has been following Su Yan, like a tarsus maggot, he will never stop until he reaches the goal!


    After being **** by the immortal cord, it is not just that the body is bound. The mana of the whole body will be sealed by the immortal cord, and even the monks who cross the tribulation realm will become similar to ordinary people.


    Su Yan''s continuous evasion had already called Xian Suo''s return without success, and the natural real person was very impatient, and then he played several tricks in succession.


    Any of these magic tactics is already a forbidden spell level spell. The true essence contained in it is not only very powerful, but even the resentful Yin Qi is very strong!


    Such a spell, even if you use a magic weapon to defeat it, this spiteful yin might also pollute your magic weapon and make your magic weapon lose its spirituality!


    If it is difficult to say, it is absolutely difficult.


    With the ghost of the nine sons and mothers, no one wants to be provoked.


    The natural real person was forced to this point not because he was too weak, but only because he met Su Yan.


    If you encounter another monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm, the natural real person might have already killed the opponent!


    This spiteful air made the surrounding temperature almost come to freezing!


    It''s really incredible to be able to do this in the molten city of this hot hell!


    To be able to condense such a strong resentment, natural real people must have killed many creatures, and finally all the negative emotions such as panic, resentment and so on before the death of these creatures were extracted, in order to achieve today''s achievement!


    In fact, Di Shitian had similar techniques, but these were all side-by-side techniques, and they have never been in the eyes of the ancestor of Panshan.


    But she couldn''t think of it, someone could push this skill to such an incredible peak!


    In terms of realm, she is still above her!


    This is actually a misjudgment by the ancestors of Panshan, because the natural real person came from the Jiejiao, not the world of Emperor Shitian.


    In the ancient times, Jiejiao had a very powerful influence, even spreading across the fairy world. Although the methods of cultivation were very evil, they weren''t just a side-by-side approach.


    To put it bluntly, the practice method of Jiejiao is just one sentence: the way of the heavens damages the deficiency and makes up for it.


    If I can improve my cultivation level, then everything in this world can be used for me.


    There is no morality, and there is no such thing as secular constraints.


    The natural real human''s several magic formulas were directed at Su Yan''s sword formation, because he also saw that Su Yan''s sword can break ten thousand magic.


    If the mother ghost''s curses are useless, then if he uses the formula to directly deal with Su Yan, it is also a pure waste of true energy.


    These spells themselves did not threaten Su Yan��s sword energy retention, but after the spell was broken, the huge Yin Qi enveloped everything, and even Su Yan��s sword energy retention was digested by this huge Yin Qi. .


    The eight ghost boys were also liberated from the sword formation, and flew back to the natural real person in a crying cry!


    After returning to the real natural person, the eight ghost boys also stopped crying, and their expressions became delicate.


    The natural real person also had an interesting expression on his face. It seemed to be a beautiful scene of a white-haired old man full of children and grandchildren, but in fact it was full of blood and resentment.


    Su Yan only took a look and found that these eight ghost boys occupy the eight positions of Qimen Dunjia, firmly protecting the whole body of the natural real person.


    If you want to attack the natural real person now, it is definitely not one or two tricks that can settle the eight ghost boys. What''s more, the natural real person''s own cultivation is very deep and difficult to deal with.


    And behind Su Yan, there was Fu Xian Suo desperately chasing him.


    After the natural real person desperately urged with a spell, the speed of binding Xiansuo also increased!


    The current situation seems to be very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    There is interception before and chasing after.


    Si Qing really couldn''t think of a good way. If she had faced such a situation, she would have driven the Asura Sonic Sword away long ago.


    She didn''t believe it anymore, what kind of Xian Suo could chase her to the end of the world ten thousand miles away!


    But Su Yan obviously wouldn''t run away. This is almost certain.


    So what would Su Yan use to get rid of the current predicament?


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It seems that this natural real person is really difficult to entangle. If there is any change in the situation, we will not care about the style of a single master. We must kill him here. If we want to fight for it. If you cross the boat, he will definitely be our worst enemy!"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also said: "The ancestor made sense, and I think so. This natural human threat is too great to keep him!"


    The ancestor of Panshan chuckled and said: "If we also want to join the battle group, Zhan Zun you are responsible for dealing with the eight little ghosts. You have the Hongtian mentality, and you should be able to restrain the eight little ghosts. Siqing girl, you are beside Waiting for the opportunity, if there is a gap in the guardian of the eight little ghosts, it will depend on your Shura Sonic Sword''s performance!"


    Si Qing said, "Ancestor, what are you talking about, Su Yan hasn''t lost yet!"


    "The ancestors are just doing extra preparations. You don''t want the boat of crossing to be snatched away by others, do you?"


    The ancestor of Panshan was interrupted by Si Qing before he finished speaking, "Look, ancestor!"


    Looking in the direction of Si Qing''s fingers, a **** brilliance appeared in Su Yan''s hands!


    When this **** brilliance appeared in Su Yan''s hands, an extremely dangerous signal appeared in the heart of Panshan Patriarch.


    "What the **** is this weapon..."


    Si Qing''s face showed a proud expression, and said, "Old ancestors, have you forgotten? I told you that he got the only sacred artifact that our clan has lost for nearly eight thousand years! The power of this sacred artifact is below the immortal world. , Already at the highest level!"

 Chapter 2770： Clone

    Chapter 2770


    What Si Qing said was true. When this **** light appeared in Su Yan''s hands, a tremendous pressure fell from the sky!


    Many cracks appeared on the ground of the ancient city!


    The sedan chair of the natural real person originally hovered in the air, but was directly crushed to the ground by this enormous pressure!


    Not only did it fall to the ground, even the surrounding rocky ground cracked inch by inch!


    There seems to be a big mountain suppressed above the head of the natural real person!


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t leave Su Yan''s fingertips for a moment, and Su Yan was holding a scarlet halberd in his hand.


    This short halberd looks very simple, but the aura it exudes is extremely fierce!


    The ancestors of Panshan have seen all the eight spells of Asura. These eight magic weapons can be considered very ferocious, but even if they are added together, they are not as good as the halberd in Su Yan''s hand!


    This fierce madness shows that this weapon is very likely to control its owner in turn. This is definitely a magic weapon that her ancestor Panshan dare not use casually...


    But I don''t know what''s going on, Su Yan uses the powerful power of the short halberd, but his eyes are clear to the extreme, and there is almost no trace of being affected!


    If it can get rid of the negative impact of the conviction halberd on the mind, and there is no sequelae, then this weapon can definitely be regarded as a magic weapon that can be ranked among the heavens and all realms!


    The face of the real natural person also showed an extremely difficult expression. At this time, he was at the center of this huge pressure, almost carrying a mountain on his shoulders!


    The real natural person couldn''t help but roared: "How dare you treat the old man like this, the old man must cut you a thousand swords..."


    Su Yan''s words still contain almost no emotions as before, "Sin 1, hate the heavens!"


    The blood-colored ray dragon shrouded the peak of the ancient city, and the cracks on the ground became bigger and bigger!


    Under these cracks, hot magma gushed out!


    The real natural person also yelled: "Are you crazy? The Molten City was originally on the top of the volcanic crater, and all underneath was lava! It was already very fragile. Do you want to destroy this ancient city?"


    The answer to him was Su Yan''s still cold and merciless words, "Sin two, the mystery of the gods!"


    The sky had already condensed thick blood-colored clouds. At this time, the blood-colored light waves of extraordinary colors fell from between the clouds and directly hit the sedan chair of a natural person.


    This sedan chair is obviously a magic weapon, and it has considerable defensive capabilities.


    But in the face of the absolute destructive power of the conviction Tianji, this point of defense is simply a drop in the bucket, and it is not enough!


    The sedan chair fell apart, and the natural real person sitting in the sedan chair was directly pressed against the ground by this powerful mana, and could not move at all!


    The natural real person was suppressed by Su Yan, lying on the ground like a tortoise. I can''t find the fairy tale bone just now!


    The ghost ghosts of the nine sons and mothers have a variety of abilities, but these abilities are more suitable for offense than defense.


    At this time, after the natural real person was shrouded in this huge and incomparable mana, the ghost ghost of the nine sons and mothers was also helpless.


    The cracks on the ground were more obvious, and the magma gushing out from the ground was also increasing, and it was close to the body of a natural human being.


    Naturally real people, of course, do not want to directly soak their bodies in magma anyway...


    At this time, his greatest hope is to bind the immortal cable, as long as the immortal cable can catch Su Yan, then it can limit Su Yan''s terrifying mana!


    Everything can stop abruptly!


    At this time, there was a great shock from the ground under one''s foot.


    What the real natural person said is good, this molten city is already very fragile, and it may sink completely in the sea of ??fire at any time.


    If Su Yan increases the power of the Sinning Heaven Halberd, the final result is very likely that the molten city will be destroyed in his hands!


    The ancestor of Panshan is the one who knows the Molten City best. After all, this is the place where she secretly practiced retreat.


    But even the ancestor of Panshan did not persuade Su Yan to stop.


    The so-called quest for wealth and danger, if the natural real people can be completely cleaned up here, after the door of the alien world is opened, who else will they face?


    Rely on those rakshas? How to compete with them?


    Therefore, the natural real person is still the most reliable to die!


    And at this time, there is another advantage of Su Yan''s hands-on here, that is, he can test how many people are coming in this molten city!


    At this time, under the small earthquake triggered by the conviction halberd, some originally hidden aura had already emerged, which could be regarded as a surprise!


    At this moment, two Su Yan suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Why did he suddenly use the clone technique now?" Si Qing asked strangely.


    This answer will soon be answered.


    The natural real person used the mana in his body to desperately urge Xian Suo, and the speed of Xian Suo increased by two levels, and he was able to catch up with Su Yan.


    Seeing that he was about to be overtaken, Su Yan simply played a clone technique, and one Su Yan became two.


    The natural real person laughed wildly, "Are you confused? How could Xiansuo be fooled by your clumsy tricks? Whether you are a avatar or billions, Xiansuo will definitely rush to your body! This is the magic weapon that the Patriarch Jiejiao refined!"


    "This is exactly what I want." After Su Yan''s body was **** by the immortal cable, the clone on the other side said.


    Naturally, the real human being eagerly discovered at this time that the conviction halberd was held in the hands of the clone!


    Although Su Yan''s body was **** by the immortal cord, this clone contained one-third of the body''s mana, which was enough to maximize the power of the conviction halberd!


    "Wrong tie! Oops!" The natural real person wanted to tie Su Yan to understand the surroundings. Now even if he tie Su Yan, he is still suppressed to the extreme by the conviction halberd. This idea is completely frustrated!


    In a sense, it is also equivalent to Su Yan''s use of the characteristics of Xiansuo.


    If the power of the halberd of the conviction is increased by one point, he will be pressed into the magma by Su Yan!


    Si Qing naturally stepped forward to protect Su Yan''s body bound by the immortal cord, and Su Yan''s clone''s hand, the power of the conviction halberd was still increasing!


    The ancestor of Panshan praised: "This kid is really a genius. He can think of such a wonderful idea. First split his mana by half, and then even if his body is **** by the immortal cord, it will not affect the outcome of the battle. Kill the natural real person, and the **** will be automatically lifted! Su Yan, what are you waiting for, don''t just hit the heaviest hand!"


    In fact, there is no need to say that the ancestor of Panshan, Su Yan also has this intention.


    The reason why he didn''t hit the cruelest hand all at once was because Su Yan hadn''t even asked about the spell binding Xiansuo.

 Chapter 2771： Drought kills

    Chapter 2771: Drought arrives


    This kind of ancient strange treasure is driven by special spells, even ordinary people without magic power, after knowing the spell, can rely on this kind of strange treasure to defeat the monk who crosses the tribulation realm.


    After slaying the natural real person, this **** will of course be the most important trophy.


    But if you don''t know the spell, it doesn''t make much sense to get the immortal cable, at most it can only be placed in the sect as a useless decoration.


    Su Yan hesitated for a while, and another strange change occurred!


    The natural real person lying on the ground suppressed by the conviction halberd was all limp, as if his whole body had no bones.


    The eight ghost boys cried again, and Su Yan glanced intently. He was suppressed by the condemned halberd on the ground. He didn''t know when he was replaced by a mother ghost.


    And the natural real person has flown to the sky!


    Not only did the real natural person and the mother-ghost swap positions, but also the clothes on their bodies.


    This method is very magical, and it completely exceeded Su Yan''s expectations.


    It seems that natural real people, such old monsters who have lived for thousands of years, must have their own uniqueness.


    Seeing the natural real person wearing women''s clothing and apron in the sky, this nondescript costume combined with the natural real person''s fairy-like temperament is really full of sense of violation!


    Si Qing was holding her belly, almost laughing.


    The natural real person can no longer care about face, and flies directly towards the periphery of Molten City. It seems that he doesn''t even want the ghost of the nine sons and the immortal cable. The only thing he wants to do is to escape from Su Yan''s men. !


    This is undoubtedly the most reasonable choice.


    If the entanglement continues, the natural real person will definitely fall here.


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing, the great demon **** Chi You was defeated and killed, and his capable men and strangers also suffered heavy casualties, and they had not recovered their vitality after thousands of years of teaching.


    No wonder he can escape safely!


    With his cultivation base, and he doesn''t care about anything when he escapes, it''s really hard to find a monk who can kill him!


    After the master flew away, the shadow of the nine sons and mothers also gradually faded in the air until they disappeared.


    The ghost of the nine sons and mothers can travel in different spaces, and the power of the conviction halberd can''t keep the mother ghost.


    After the ghost ghost of the nine sons and mothers disappeared, Su Yan''s **** was automatically released, and then he wanted to fly away in the direction of the natural real person flying away!


    But when the Xian Suo flew up, it was suppressed by Su Yan with a mark that fell from the sky.


    This was the first time Si Qing saw Su Yan using this mark.


    This mark is full of the indescribable breath of the king, completely suppressing the Xiansuo!


    In the end, Fu Xian Suo was wrapped around this mysterious mark and was put into the sleeve of Su Yan together.


    "This is the emperor''s seal? It''s also a **** on the spirit tool list, right?" Panshan ancestor said in amazement, "your kid already has the Tai''a sword and the emperor''s seal?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I have sensed through the emperor''s seal that the effective range of the immortal cord should be two miles. Once you leave two miles from the operator, the power of the **** will drop to an extremely low level. And the farther the distance, the operator The weaker the binding force on the bound immortals. This natural real person really underestimated me. He even placed the godlike creature like bound immortals in front of me. If I don��t take it in my arms, it��s not that I��m sorry for his kindness. ?"


    In the air more than a mile away, the natural person wearing women''s clothing almost vomited blood.


    Tie Xian Suo, but he used all kinds of tactics to kill a lot of his fellow students before he got the strange treasure, which is also the most valuable treasure he was injured, so he lost it?


    The real natural person didn''t know what kind of method Su Yan used. After chanting the spell many times, he still couldn''t take the immortal rope back.


    This kind of ancient strange treasure only needs spells to manipulate, not even the true essence.


    This is an advantage, but also a weakness.


    Because there is no way to sacrifice, so there is no way to achieve a blood and blood relationship with the monks.


    Even if the natural real person has obtained the **** for thousands of years, there is no way to turn it into an exclusive magic weapon between them. That''s why the current situation where this magic weapon was taken away by Su Yan with the emperor''s seal was suppressed.


    Natural real people��s noses are almost crooked, thinking that today is really bad luck!


    No matter what method he uses, he will inevitably kill Su Yan and **** Xian Suo back!


    Thinking of the possible smile on Su Yan''s face, the natural real man was so angry that his beard was about to stand up!


    But even worse things are yet to come.


    After killing all the monks around the pyramid, the Hanyan wearing the red-fired wedding dress also flew for a long time, followed the breath of the dagger, and finally accidentally ran into the natural real person in the air...


    A stern voice came from the air!


    As a zombie, Drought has powerful evil thoughts towards all living creatures.


    At this time, the living creature closest to Drought is a natural human being.


    On the contrary, the ghost ghosts of the nine sons and mothers can''t attract Han Yan''s attention at all, because they are already dead souls.


    When the natural person reacted, Han Yan''s hand full of terrifying power had already been inserted towards the back of his head!


    The ghost of the nine sons and mothers automatically protects the lord, and fights fiercely in the air with the drought!


    After a clang, all eight ghost boys were forced to retreat!


    The real natural person turned around, and only then discovered that a female corpse wearing a prosperous wedding gown nearly killed him!


    "There is a corpse but no soul, and with such a powerful force, is it a drought?" The natural real person responded extremely quickly.


    After that, Han Yan and the nine sons and mothers fought fiercely.


    The natural and real nine-child ghost ghost is obviously about to be unable to hold it, especially the mother ghost, who was already extremely injured in the fight with Su Yan!


    Natural real people only think that today is really unlucky!


    Droughty is just a zombie, and has no spirit and wisdom. Many of the attack methods of the nine-child ghosts have no effect on the dry.


    However, the pure physical strength of Han Yan had reached its extreme, and the ghost of the nine-child mother was still very struggling to deal with it.


    In a sense, the drought also restrained the natural real person.


    Soon the natural real person discovered that the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers could not resist the drought!


    If the Xiansuo is still in his hands, he can now happily get out and tie up the Droughts, and bring them back to the mountain gate to refine what they want.


    Drizzle is a very rare and very precious monster, especially for monks who are proficient in all kinds of grudges like natural human beings. Even more so.


    But Bound Xiansuo was also taken away by Su Yan!


    At this time, the natural real person really wanted to cry without tears, and realized that he had left the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s den!


    This heavenly confrontation was accompanied by a scream, and the natural real person plunged into the river of magma!


    This is a situation that natural real people tried to avoid, but unexpectedly it happened in the end!


    In the realm of a natural real person, there is no danger of life when falling into the magma, but the ugly face is inevitable.


    The scene of a natural person crawling out of the magma naked, will definitely be very fun.

 Chapter 2772： Four forces

    Chapter 2772: The Four Forces


    Han Yan wants to continue tracking Su Yan after he has solved the natural real person!


    Murderous aura also increased a lot at this moment!


    The monster like Han Yan has no intelligence at all, and in a sense it is pure in heart, so this murderous aura is extremely condensed!


    Su Yan also sensed the trembling of the dagger in his sleeves, and glanced at the outside of the molten city, with a slight surprise in his eyes.


    Su Yan had clearly sensed the arrival of the Drought, and if the Drought really came in, then it would be impossible to avoid a fierce battle.


    Only to solve the natural real person, but to fall into a brand new fierce battle, even Su Yan can''t help but feel a headache.


    But an invisible wall seemed to have emerged from the periphery of the Molten City. No matter how angry the Droughts collided, there was no way to enter the Molten City.


    Si Qing watched Su Yan staring into the distance, and asked curiously, "Is that natural real person going to be killed again?"


    Su Yan said, "I hope he can kill him back. If he can get the curse that binds the immortals, it will undoubtedly be even more powerful to us."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "After a fierce battle, there is already a mess, and there is magma everywhere. Let''s change a place and fix it a bit. I originally thought that the council of Di Shitian would not take action. There won''t be many powerful characters in the city. It seems that I have been too careless and seem to underestimate the heroes of the world!"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also said: "What the ancestor said is extremely true, even if several of the masters in the world of heaven and humans, we still can''t be careless. Just now this natural person has proved that we have the possibility of capsize in the gutter. It��s better to be more cautious in everything."


    The magma on the ground is constantly popping up, and it is indeed impossible to stay here.


    It is less than thirty hours at most until the door of the alien world that the ancestor of Panshan said opens. It is better not to make any moths in this last bit of time.


    They searched for a secluded house again.


    Panshan ancestor Shen Ding said: "The clone of this seat has been detected just now. There are about four different forces in this city."


    "Aren''t the ancestors'' clones killed by natural humans?" Si Qing said strangely.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "My ancestor, I divided a total of 20 avatars and went out. Natural real people only killed 16 of them, and the other four have persisted in completing their mission."


    "What are these four groups of different forces?" Killing Heaven Zhan Zun asked.


    "Of course the first group is the King of Rakshasa. The Rakshas have a very big plan and have always had extremely strong ambitions for the molten city; the second group seems to have a great relationship with the natural real person. Just now, the natural real person seems A bereaved dog was blasted out of the Molten City by Su Yan, but it shouldn��t be careless, because natural real people also have teammates. If we meet again next time, it will be a hard fight. The third group is us. Now, although the rest of the forces also want to get involved in the Molten City, at most they have just turned around, and they don''t even have the qualifications to enter the Molten City."


    It is very good to be able to obtain so much information in a short period of time, but the Slaying Battle Venerable still noticed the loopholes in the words of Panshan Patriarch.


    "Didn''t the ancestors say that there are four different gangs trying to cross the boat? Why did it come to an abrupt end after only mentioning three?" asked the dead warrior.


    Before answering this question, the ancestor of Panshan gave Si Qing a meaningful look, and then said: "Girl Si Qing, there should have been no contact between you and the eight gods of Asura?"


    Su Yan and the Slayer Sovereign Warlord immediately understood the question of the ancestor of Panshan, that the last group of people was the power of Asura.


    And Si Qing''s identity is Ashura, so this issue is very sensitive.


    For Asura, Su Yan has long derived a great interest.


    Contained in the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction is a half immortal rule. As a nation of the lower realms, how can Ashura have such a strong relationship with this weapon!


    "Who is the coming Asura? Let��s talk about the girl Siqing. The eight magic soldiers owned by Asura are collectively called the Eight Mantras, and the holders of the eight mantras are also called the Eight Gods. All the major tribes of Asura are half-humans and half-gods. There should be some kind of strange connection between the eight curses! Siqing girl, you should have sensed it already? There are some in this city. The existence of a strong Shura!"


    The words of the ancestor of Panshan seem to be accusing Si Qing of hiding something.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun said: "Now everyone has reached the interior of the Molten City, we should be in the same boat. If there are still two hearts now, this boat of crossing may really fall into the hands of others. !"


    This is true. The natural real person just now has proved that he definitely has the strength to pose a threat, so Si Qing should tell everything he knows.


    Si Qing frowned slightly and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to talk to you about Ashura, but that I have my own position on this matter and hope to solve it with my own strength."


    The old ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "You found the strongest man in the heaven and human world, but finally decided to solve the problem by your own strength? Then what is the meaning of finding him by all means?"


    Si Qing said solemnly: "Only this matter I hope to solve with my own strength. If this matter can''t be solved by my own strength, then I will enter the tribulation realm without any meaning!"


    There seems to be a great secret in this, so Si Qing''s attitude is so abnormal!


    But Si Qing''s attitude is also very determined. If she doesn''t want to say something, it doesn''t make much sense to keep asking.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I don''t care what you have to worry about. From the standpoint of this seat, you must now know the identity and abilities of these asuras so that you will not suddenly encounter being killed in a hurry."


    "The number one among the eight gods, he has already arrived... From the moment I stepped into this molten city, I have a feeling in my heart." Si Qing said it was a burden this time. No, it can be regarded as very simple.


    "The man who ranks first among the eight gods? Isn''t that... It seems that the situation is more difficult than the ancestor I expected!" Panshan ancestor''s eyes also became serious.


    Si Qing said: "The eight gods are just like me. They are all acting on their own. Even King Asura''s order can be completely ignored. This time he will come to the Molten City. It is too much. To my surprise!"


    Seeing how mysterious and mysterious they said, Su Yan also became curious, and asked with a smile, "Are you talking so powerful?"

 Chapter 2773： The door of another world is born

    The second thousand seven hundred and seventy-three chapters of different worlds are born


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "There are a total of eight magic weapons in the eight curses. The first one is called the Red Lotus Spear. This weapon has only one method, that is, it can manipulate the red lotus fire. Although I collected hundreds of Kind of a different kind of flame, but this fire refining karma fire is hard to touch. The red lotus karma fire burns all karma, like ours who have lived for thousands of years, the karma of the whole body has long been incredible... "


    The ancestor of Panshan said that as long as you live in this world, contact with people and other things will produce karma.


    And Buddhism also called it karma! If you follow the method of Buddhism to transcend, you must eliminate all the karma to push your self-consciousness to the level of immortality!


    The ninth reincarnation of Su Yan also borrowed this method more or less.


    Every reincarnation will dissolve tremendous karma, otherwise Su Yan''s catastrophe may have to be doubled, and then it may really be impossible to survive!


    The ninth reincarnation is really a last resort.


    Neither the Panshan ancestor nor the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable had been reincarnated. This kind of old monster who had lived for thousands of years had already had a terrifying karma.


    Although it is said that the tribulation can dissolve part of the karma, the karma will be accumulated again after the tribulation.


    And the power of the robbery is also related to karma to some extent.


    Speaking seriously, the so-called karma, like the power of prayer, is almost the most mysterious and powerful force in the world, and it is almost impossible for monks to grasp and use.


    Ordinary monks spit out fire and water at most, and then put a palm thunder. That''s it!


    The power of prayer and karma are enough to turn decay into miracles and cause all incredible miracles!


    After the red lotus karmic fire burns, as long as there is karma or inner emotions as bait, it will continue to burn!


    Once contaminated, it is almost impossible to extinguish!


    And the higher the realm of this monk, the more threatening the Red Lotus Karma Fire will be to him.


    Su Yan said, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I have also met a monk who can imprison the red lotus karma fire in other places before, and their red lotus karma fire didn''t do anything to me."


    Su Yan had indeed encountered a monk who was able to imprison the red lotus karma in Wangfugu before, and the red lotus karma was not so hot, and there was no threat to Su Yan at all.


    "Su Yan, you have to believe me, the red lotus karma fire that the Red Lotus Falling Gun can trigger is definitely not the same grade as the red lotus karma fire you encountered elsewhere." Si Qing said solemnly. , "Of course, there are methods within my clan that can induce red lotus karma to practice. Although it is difficult, there are no shortage of geniuses who have successfully practiced since ancient times. Although it is the same fire refining karma, the power between the two is definitely not the same. ."


    "You have the halberd of the condemnation, a holy artifact of our clan. In fact, the Red Lotus Falling Spear is far above the other seven weapons of the eight curses. It is a weapon comparable to the halberd of the condemnation! You must not I underestimated it. In fact, there have always been legends within our clan, and all the eight curses are weapons that flow down from the upper realm!"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "I see."


    There is also a quality difference between flame and flame, mainly depending on the purity of the fire.


    After the fire was obtained, it was stored in the monk''s dantian for day and night condensing, from the first to the tenth rank, and above it there were two levels of supreme and origin.


    If the Red Lotus Falling Spear could provoke the two levels of Red Lotus Karma Fire, which is the supreme and the origin, it would indeed be enough to threaten Su Yan.


    Moreover, the Panshan ancestor who can restrain the imperial fire to death, no matter what flame the Panshan ancestor imperial envoy, will eventually be swallowed by the supreme red lotus industry fire.


    In the battle between fires, once the lower-level flame meets the upper-level flame, the most likely result is that the strong side completely swallows the weak side.


    The harder the ancestor of Panshan, the more fierce flames of the enemy finally became!


    If you think about it this way, this enemy is really tricky.


    But Si Qing said: "You don''t have to worry about the red lotus karma, because I will kill this man by myself."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little bit astonished. Si Qing was obviously emotional when she said this, and lacked factual basis to support her argument.


    Si Qing is an assassin, and the assassin must not judge things based on his personal feelings, likes and dislikes, otherwise he is very likely to fail.


    There must be something hidden in this, so Si Qing is so abnormal.


    Her Shura Sonic Sword can��t restrain the Red Lotus Spear. This is obvious...


    But Si Qing was very determined when she said this, and it was obvious that she had decided.


    The rest of the time was very calm, and no battle broke out in the molten city.


    But this is obviously the calm before the storm.


    Everyone is obviously looking forward to the final moment!


    This quiet period of time is of course extremely important to Su Yan. He needs to race against time to restore the true essence in his body.


    Su Yan took a lot of pill, but the pill can only be used as an aid, mainly relying on his now perfect body to recover.


    The recent battles have come from such a dangerous place, which is famous for nine days and ten places, and the body and spirit are in a state of high tension.


    Su Yan had already decided, and after getting the killing sword, he went back to the world to relax for a while.


    There is a degree of relaxation, which is the ten thousand ways to cultivate the state of mind.


    One day is a long time to speak, but for the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm, it is just a flick of a finger.


    After a day, when night fell.


    The sky was beautiful that night, and a full moon appeared in the sky very early.


    The brilliance of the full moon can even reflect the red clouds in the night sky, and spread more quietly inside the molten city.


    As time went by, the Molten City became quieter and quieter, and it seemed that there was no difference between this night and the ordinary night.


    Waited until midnight.


    After the moon reached the middle of the sky, the moonlight sprinkled vertically on the already dried-up pond in the center of the molten city, and then something strange happened!


    The ground under one''s step began to vibrate again!


    This vibration is not an ordinary vibration, it is very regular, and it can even be said to be rhythmic.


    At the same time, there was an awe-inspiring feeling in every monk''s heart. It seemed that some ancient behemoth was resurrecting from the molten volcano...


    This awe-inspiring feeling Su Yan had other thoughts, because what they sensed was the same power as the Immortal Demon Tree��the power of prayer.


    Now the Immortal Demon Tree was swallowed by Su Yan and suppressed in the Dantian. So Su Yan is very sensitive to this force!


    The power of prayer is the power that can turn decay into magic!


    I saw that in the moonlight, a silver gate slowly formed a shape in the air.

 Chapter 2774： On the verge of

    Chapter 2774


    Moonlight is also known as the essence of yin, which is the purest yin energy in the world!


    The gate built by Yuehua is fifty meters tall and full of mysterious inscriptions.


    These inscriptions come from the age of ancient myths and represent a civilization that had long been lost.


    Nowadays, no one can unravel the meaning behind the mysterious symbols. Only Su Yan can understand some symbols sporadically and understand their meanings.


    Precisely because of understanding, Su Yan has a very complicated expression on his face, which is a mixture of playfulness and a little shock.


    What these symbols reveal is that the people who built the Molten City and the surrounding pyramids seem to be about to touch the barriers of power in this lower realm.


    Further up, there is the power of the immortal element in the lower realm that is determined not to be touched.


    The existence of the mere lower realm is nothing more than an ant that lives and dies day and night, and can actually study the power to this degree.


    Su Yan was really curious, what exactly did the people who built the Molten City want?


    Is it to place all the heavens and all realms under one''s own rule, or to detach from this ordinary lower realm and secular world and enter the gate of the fairy realm?


    The fifty-meter-high gate was portrayed by moonlight, and it became clearer and clearer, just towering silently in the center of the molten city!


    Such magical formations and spells have long been lost.


    Not to mention that it was to reproduce such spells, they couldn''t even interpret the structure of this formation from a basic level.


    It is really hard for the ancestors of Panshan to imagine how the wisdom of the ancestors had reached in the past years!


    "The door to the alien world that the ancestor said finally appeared!"


    Under the moonlight outside the city, the drought spooked up to the sky.


    Moonlight sprinkled on her golden mask and fiery red wedding gown, and the same ancient inscriptions also appeared on the mask and wedding gown!


    These inscriptions seem to be some kind of restraint, so that the power of the drought is limited to a certain extent, and under the reflection of the full moon brilliance, the power of these inscriptions is also being weakened!


    Another warning came from Su Yan''s heart.


    But this time Su Yan didn''t respond much, and instead looked forward to meeting Han Yan again.


    A zombie in a small area can make Su Yan feel such a threat, which shows that she is definitely not an ordinary zombie, even in the drought, it can be regarded as an outstanding existence.


    Droughts themselves are already very rare, and it may be difficult to find a zombie like this for tens of thousands of years!


    And several groups of men and horses in the city also started to act at the same time!


    Everyone came to this cruel place for this door!


    It was Su Yan who arrived first. They hardly had any scruples, and in terms of strength, they did not need to fear any opponents!


    In this team, even the weakest Si Qing has the dual strength of crossing the Tribulation Realm, and also possesses an incredible Shura Sonic Speed ??Sword.


    The Heaven-Slaying War Venerable took down the black cloak that had been covering his body!


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that the body of the Slayer Sovereign was also full of some mysterious spirit patterns. Obviously, the Slayer Sovereign and the Yasha Powerful Barge both cultivated the power of totem inscriptions!


    At this time, Yuehua was shining on the strong body of the deadly warrior, and these carefully carved inscriptions on his body began to shine!


    This brilliance not only overshadowed Yuehua itself, but also reached a dazzling degree.


    In this dark night, it is almost like a human-shaped light bulb.


    This point also inherits the characteristics of the practice of the Di Shitian clan: how powerful is not important, the key is to be cool!


    Killing Heaven Zhanzun took a deep breath, concentrated on the power in his body, it seemed that there was something to be liberated from his body in one breath!


    And Su Yan was also looking at this door, the closer he was, the more spectacular it felt.


    The height of this gate is already at the level of a skyscraper, and the mysterious ancient symbols on it also shine in the light of Yuehua.


    There is no lock on the door, and such a door does not need to be locked.


    If there is no very special power, it can never be opened.


    Maybe you are strong enough to destroy this alien door, but if you want to open it completely, you need some special power.


    But at this time, Slaying Zhan Zun was leading this special force in his body.


    It seems that the wisdom of Di Shitian''s ancestors is more or less left behind, and it is not completely lost.


    And just north of Su Yan and the others, King Raksha and the others arrived.


    Seeing these rakshas, ??Su Yan was so angry. If it hadn''t been for these rakshas, ??Su Yan would have already returned to the human world by now, and would not have fallen into this heaven and human world.


    Although it was said that after coming to the Celestial Realm, Su Yan could not be considered a loss. Not only won the Immortal Demon Tree, but also just got the legendary **** cord.


    But this trip was not based on my own intentions, so I felt uncomfortable no matter what I thought.


    The key is how many secrets of time and space travel these rakshas have mastered. This is what Su Yan wants to find out.


    Rakshasa and Yasha are close relatives, and both of them have a very distinctive feature, that is, the men in the clan are extremely ugly, with all kinds of strange shapes, and they can''t wait to grow a pair of chicken wings on their faces.


    But every woman in the clan is beautiful and beautiful, almost at the level of a fairy.


    After King Raksha and the others appeared, although they kept a distance from Su Yan and others, and did not say a word, they were all staring at each other.


    Opposite Raksha King and the others, several Asuras also appeared in Su Yan''s sight!


    The pace of these asuras was very slow, but they walked very firmly. It was obvious that they were also coming towards the door of another world!


    The headed Asura man is tall and slender like a woman. He is carrying a long spear behind his back. Although this long spear is wrapped in white cloth, it is undoubtedly the red lotus spear that Si Qing said!


    At this time, there were natural real people and a group of them lurking in the dark waiting for an opportunity.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I will deal with Rakshasa. Si Qing, Ashura will leave it to you for the time being. The ancestor of Panshan will protect the law from the Slaying War Venerable. The natural real person must have returned to the city. At this time, he should be spying in secret , Can''t be careless."


    There are nine masters in Rakshasa, and these nine people can almost represent the top combat power of Raksha!


    Originally there were ten people in this team, but the natural ancestor killed one with Gu poison yesterday. Now there are only nine people left!


    These nine people have the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm. Listening to Su Yan''s tone at this time, it seems that one person is to deal with them all, all of them showed incredible expressions, but also some indignation.


    Because they felt that their strength was obviously underestimated by Su Yan!


    The murderous aura of the two sides also continued to rise, and a big battle has reached the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 2775： Mysterious ripple

    Chapter 2775: Mysterious Ripple


    At the moment of the enemy, Su Yan put the sword on his shoulder, the expression on his face is still very relaxed, and said: "Who is the Rakshasa King? I have always wanted to ask you a question. I never thought you would take the initiative. It''s really great to bring it to the door."


    These Rakshasa were very angry after listening to Su Yan''s words, because Su Yan''s words directly offended the king of Rakshasa!


    Just when they wanted to scold Su Yan, they didn''t expect Su Yan to do it directly after saying these words!


    The boundless murderous aura and powerful sword light spread directly in the air!


    The two Rakshasa mages wanted to use magic to block Su Yan''s sword light, but they found that their spells were even weaker than eggshells under the pressure of Su Yan''s sword light.


    It''s almost collapsed!


    And Su Yan''s sword light almost didn''t consume anything and killed it towards the front!


    "Too strong! Too fast!" These are the two great feelings of King Raksha directly facing Su Yan!


    A golden ripple in the air swayed silently. This ripple represented an extremely powerful force. With this mysterious ripple force, it was considered to be very reluctant to block Su Yan''s sword light!


    The reason why the natural real person could use the tactics and Su Yan''s sword light barely to reach five to five is because the spells he used contained extremely powerful Yin Qi.


    These Yin Qi Tian and Tai''a Jian Guang Zhi Yang Zhi Gang sword energy are at the opposite poles. Even if the spell is broken, Yin Qi still exists. After colliding with Su Yan Zhi Yang Zhi Gang sword energy, they will cancel each other out.


    And Raksha''s spells are not so magical!


    In front of Su Yan''s sword light, there was almost no ability to resist!


    The first fight is often just a test.


    This temptation made them feel that the enemy in front of them was unfathomable, and their strength was almost boundless.


    It''s just that this sword is already so difficult to deal with, let alone Su Yan must have other skills!


    Only the expression on King Raksha''s face remained calm, as if he hadn''t been affected by Su Yan''s shocking sword light.


    The ripple just now was actually sent by King Raksha. At this time, King Raksha also had a Zen stick in his hand.


    This stick looks simple and unworkable, but inside it reveals a very sacred atmosphere.


    This meditation stick should have a great relationship with the Buddhist school. The mysterious ripples used by King Raksha earlier should also be a certain power of the Buddhist school!


    The power of Buddhism is almost always born from the heart. It is about refining one''s own consciousness. If you can develop the sixth sense, you will have the ability to predict the past and the future.


    And if you can develop the seventh consciousness, you can live with the universe and become an immortal existence of spiritual consciousness.


    If you can reach the eighth consciousness, you will be able to transcend the heavens and all realms. Even if the universe is destroyed, the spiritual consciousness will still exist. It will not be affected by the past, present, or future in any way. It is an existence beyond time and space.


    The peak of the immortal emperor is nothing more than reaching the seventh consciousness.


    The Lord Raksha in front of him should have cultivated the sixth consciousness, but the sixth consciousness is not very powerful. But being an enemy is very tricky!


    Because this enemy can predict part of the future in a sense.


    When King Rakshasa can predict a part of the future, he can prevent some of Su Yan''s ultimate moves in advance, so that the future will change to some extent!


    Such an ability is absolutely difficult to deal with as an enemy.


    Su Yan asked: "King Raksha, what is the relationship between you and the Yama of the Ten Halls of the Underworld?"


    Raksha King��s calm face finally moved for the first time because of Su Yan��s question. He did not directly answer Su Yan��s question, but instead asked, "What do you know?"


    "Seeing that you are also using Buddhism, don��t you even know what Buddhism said about compassion? You even conspired with the Ten Temple Yama to build a ship for crossing the spirits, and you want to sacrifice hundreds of millions of creatures to make you soar. The dream of the upper realm." Su Yan said, "You need to get involved in the world to do this kind of thing. The world is my territory. Have you asked me what I mean?"


    Su Yan''s momentum rose frantically between questioning, and his murderous aura became more and more pressing!


    At this time, Su Yan''s gaze was sharp like a falcon. Except for King Rakshasa, the rest of Rakshasa did not dare to look at Su Yan!


    I''m afraid that in such a gaze, I can''t help but feel fear, and I have never lost the state of mind to compete with Su Yan!


    Su Yan was very angry when he thought that Xiao Meng was almost killed by these people!


    It''s just that the death of Yama of the Ten Temples can''t completely calm Su Yan''s anger!


    As long as it is a monk who wants to build a ship for crossing the spirits, no matter who it is, even if he catches up to the ends of the world, Su Yan will give them a pot!


    King Raksha and Yama of the Ten Halls of the Underworld had a conspiracy, that''s for sure!


    It''s just that Su Yan has one more thing to confirm, how much Raksha King he has mastered about the extremely weird six reincarnations!


    As an immortal emperor, Su Yan once ruled all realms and had the experience of reincarnation in the ninth world. He originally thought he had an understanding of most things in this world.


    But I don''t want to encounter this six reincarnation with no clue at all.


    These six reincarnations should have been established after the fall of Su Yan.


    So the question is, why does the existence of the upper realm establish a six-path reincarnation? What is the point of doing so?


    Moreover, Su Yan traveled to this celestial realm by virtue of the power of the six reincarnations.


    If the Six Paths of Reincarnation possessed the ability to travel freely among the heavens and worlds, then Su Yan would most likely be able to use this ability.


    Because the thirty spiritual weapons on the spiritual tool list were scattered in different worlds, the collection of these thirty spiritual weapons is essential to survive the last and most cruel Nine Heavens Tribulation!


    A very cold smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and said, "Raksha, it''s better to be like this. You can explain everything I want to know clearly so that I can spare you a dog''s life. Why? So, is this deal a good deal?"


    After Raksha King listened to Su Yan''s words, the expression on his face was still not sad or happy, and was not affected at all.


    And the surrounding Rakshas all scolded: "Presumptuous! Do you know who you are talking to? The dignity of my clan king is absolutely not to be offended!"


    "Who do you think you are? You dare to speak wild words here, of course, your swordsmanship is very powerful! But there are nine of us, don''t you think that the nine powerful men in the tribulation realm can''t help you? Is the real fairy down?"


    "True fairy?" The smile on Su Yan''s face became even more mocking, "Who are you looking down on? It''s just a mere fairy!"


    Although the true essence in his body is only about 30%, Su Yan still feels that he is enough to subdue these rakshas!


    If only relying on the accumulation of numbers can defeat Su Yan, then the title of the number one powerhouse in the celestial realm will definitely not fall into Su Yan''s body.


    The so-called number one must be an unbeatable and invincible title no matter what kind of situation or enemy you face!

 Chapter 2776： Power of Raksha

    Chapter 2776: The Power of King Rakshasa


    Except for the King Rakshasa, the enemies here are not enough to see the rest.


    Similar to the venerable of the Di Shi Tian Council, he belongs to the kind of pseudo-transcendence realm powerhouse who is forcibly accumulated by the huge spiritual energy of the heaven and human world.


    Su Yan alone can kill them with a sword.


    Only this king of Raksha, who is cultivating does not know which secret method of Buddhism is. These bald donkeys are eclectic in mood cultivation and are very level.


    Moreover, the power of Buddhism is neutral and peaceful, with almost no weakness.


    It is also impossible to create sufficiently restrained exercises for the future.


    But there is no need to panic, Su Yan has so many abilities, just play slowly with this Raksha King.


    King Raksha took a serious look at Su Yan, and then said to the men behind him: "You are not his opponents, you should step back first."


    The other eight Rakshasa did not understand King Raksha''s decision, "We obviously have the advantage in numbers, why don''t we use it? The enemy is so powerful, there is no need for the king to fight him alone!"


    Normally, the nine of them fought against Su Yan together, and they would surely have a bigger win.


    It is said that two fists are hard to beat four hands, not to mention that they have nine strong men who cross the tribulation realm!


    King Raksha shook his head and said: "You don''t understand, the number is meaningless in front of him. If you join, this king will be restrained and unable to exert his full strength."


    Su Yan approves of King Raksha''s speech.


    But he didn''t want King Raksha to suddenly say to him: "The sentence that this king said just now should be what you think, right?"


    Su Yan said, "Do you know why I don''t like the bald donkeys in Buddhism? The main reason is that these bald donkeys think how amazing they are, as if they can see through everything in the universe!"


    King Raksha''s eyes seemed to contain great wisdom, giving people a very calm feeling.


    But this is also not happy for Su Yan.


    This look is the same as those bald donkeys, thinking that he can insight into all the mysteries of this world, as if he can be above the heavens, but in the end, he can''t do anything!


    What''s the use of just being able to see through, not only to be able to see through, but also to do it!


    Relying on one''s own strength to shape the laws of the universe is the highest pursuit of Taoism.


    If not, what is the point of immortality in the crevice of the universe?


    King Raksha holding the stick, walked swiftly towards Su Yan, and there were layers of ripples under his feet. With the breathing, some secret method was brewing!


    "Sure enough, it was the means of those bald donkeys in Buddhism!" Su Yan held his long sword horizontally. No matter what means Raksha King used, he had no reason to retreat!


    The extremely powerful light from the Zen stick collided with Su Yan''s sword light head-on!


    This light of Buddha is like the moonlight in the sky, and it has a texture that is far-reaching!


    After facing Su Yan''s sword light, he didn''t even lose the wind!


    If the previous fight was considered a temptation, then it should be said that both sides have come up with their real skills!


    During this match, Su Yan didn''t even get any advantage, and the two sides actually came to a 50-50 match.


    Su Yan didn��t know how long he hadn��t encountered this kind of thing. Although the Raksha King��s cultivation base was far behind the Holy Emperor, he had only crossed the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, but both his cultivation base and his state of mind are as stable as a rock. .


    Su Yan felt that he could win, but the time it would take was uncertain.


    Both Su Yan''s sword light and Raksha King''s Buddha light were golden. After the two forces collided directly in the air, they burst into even more dazzling light!


    At this moment, the molten city suddenly entered the day!


    With such a huge light source close in front of him, even the strong man who wrote about crossing the tribulation realm was stabbed to the point that he could not open his eyes.


    After they had to cover their eyes and couldn''t see anything, they heard a popping sound instead!


    Obviously, Su Yan and King Raksha are fighting!


    The stick seems to have come alive in the hands of King Raksha. No matter which direction Su Yan attacks from, King Raksha can be kept tight and occasionally counterattack.


    Although this counterattack was far from threatening Su Yan.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face had become serious now. The fight just now proved that Su Yan seemed to underestimate King Raksha too much. Although he only had the Four Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, his cultivation was really solid.


    Even if Su Yan has an advantage, it will take some time to turn this advantage into a complete victory.


    King Raksha is definitely not the kind of enemy that can be defeated in an instant.


    He is really calm, but Su Yan only needs to be more calm than him, and he has no advantage.


    When Su Yan got serious, the sword energy in his hand unconsciously increased its strength. When the sword energy was blown out, many houses collapsed.


    And these powerful Rakshas finally understood what Raksha King��s words meant, and they could not resist this powerful sword aura, even if they had entered the realm of crossing the catastrophe!


    This is a battle they can''t intervene at all, even watching the battle from such a close distance is extremely risky!


    But what they didn''t know was that Su Yan and King Raksha were consolidating their strength, otherwise the battle would have destroyed this area in a mess!


    Naturally real people said before that the environment of Molten City is very fragile, and this is true.


    Below the Molten City is hot lava. If the level of battle exceeds the limit that the Molten City can withstand, then it is very likely that the direct result will be the destruction of the Molten City!


    The door of another world is already near, and the boat of crossing is almost at your fingertips.


    No one would hope that at this juncture, the Molten City would be destroyed because of uncontrollable forces.


    Jian Guang and Zen Rod collided in the air how many times, Raksha King''s defense was almost impeccable.


    In fact, it was not that he did not want to attack, but that he was completely suppressed by Su Yan. But this degree of suppression is not enough to win immediately.


    If this continues, it will most likely become a protracted battle.


    This is definitely not the result Su Yan wanted!


    If such consumption continues, it is very likely to produce big variables!


    Don''t forget, that natural real person with weird methods is still hiding in the dark and spying on everything here.


    The longer the delay, the lower Su Yan''s control over the overall situation.


    Su Yan''s original plan was to defeat all powerful enemies first after the door of the alien world was opened. Now it seemed that this goal seemed a bit difficult.


    The worst of being able to enter the Molten City is to cross the tribulation realm.


    "Do you want to use that method?" A flash of inspiration appeared in Su Yan''s heart, and then a confident smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 2777： Step by step lotus

    Chapter 277


    To deal with these bald donkeys in Buddhism, it is true that no matter what kind of power they have, they cannot be restrained.


    But this definitely does not mean that there are not enough ways to restrain them.


    There is a force in the immortal world called Ningxian Valley, and the valley owner of Ningxian Valley is called Jinghong Fairy. Jinghong Fairy once practiced the secret method of Fruit Buddhism, but later rebelled against Buddhism and entered Taoism, finally became immortal and ascended to the upper realm.


    But after ascending to the upper realm, Fairy Jinghong also had a great obsession with Buddhism.


    Therefore, many methods have been created specifically for the bald donkeys, which made the bald donkeys complain.


    Su Yan and this Jinghong Fairy had an intersection, but it was definitely not a pleasant experience.


    This Jinghong Fairy is proud of his talents and has a huge air. Not a woman that ordinary men can handle.


    Su Yan only knows a little about the things of Ningxiangu. But it is enough to deal with the existence of the Nether.


    King Raksha only found that Su Yan''s attack suddenly stopped, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was really difficult to deal with Su Yan''s offense for a long time.


    At the beginning, King Rakshasa still had enough energy to make a counterattack, but when he arrived at the back, he almost could only defend.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that King Rakshasa was suppressed to the extreme by Su Yan.


    If this is not the center of the Molten City, but a decisive battle in another place, then Su Yan might not be able to hold it up without any hesitation.


    After Su Yan stopped attacking, it was a rare breathing opportunity. King Raksha did not think that Su Yanhui would give up so easily, so he was desperately using this time to adjust his breathing.


    But King Raksha quickly realized that something was wrong, and Su Yanzhi''s pace was very strange, even the rhythm of his breathing was completely different from just now!


    This time, Su Yan''s steps were not very quick, but rather light and agile to the extreme!


    At the same time, every time Su Yan steps on the ground, several layers of ripples will sway, and then a beautiful lotus flower will bloom where he left his footprints...


    "How can you grow lotus step by step?" King Raksha squeezed the stick in his hand. He only felt that Su Yan was full of immortality, completely covering up the murderous aura that had filled the sky just now!


    This change is so great, it''s like fighting two people!


    A monk who can do his best to cultivate a technique to the extreme is already very remarkable!


    The swordsmanship demonstrated by Su Yan just now made King Raksha amazed. King Raksha only thought that Su Yan was a rare swordsman in this world!


    But I didn''t want to know that Su Yan would still have such a means to attack after he retreated!


    The ancestor of Panshan was also the first to see Su Yan''s use of such a method, his eyes were also full of surprise!


    The exquisite lotus blossoms bloomed along the footsteps of Su Yan. Although the ancestor of Panshan didn''t know what method Su Yan used, she knew that this was definitely a superb technique, so she could grow lotus step by step. Amazing to the extreme!


    Legend has it that when the Buddha taught the Supreme Dharma at Lingjiu Mountain, he walked up the mountain to grow lotus flowers. When he sat down and began to teach the Fa, the sky fell in a mess and the stones nodded.


    Can he be like the legendary Buddha?


    When King Raksha was surprised, Su Yan had already killed him!


    This time, King Raksha did not dare to neglect, not only did the Zen stick in his hand slam the ground fiercely, but also a string of rosary beads between his hands.


    This string of rosary beads are all relics left by monks with profound Taoism, possessing supreme power.


    Under the drive of King Rakshasa, this mana formed a layer of Tantan Buddha light.


    The defensive power of Tantan Foguang is extraordinary, and it is the strongest defensive first-class in the lower realm. If it is completely condensed, even Su Yan''s sword can break ten thousand magic.


    Fortunately, Su Yan used the change in time, and the spells of Ningxiangu specifically restrained all kinds of Buddhist lights!


    After the light of Tantan Buddha was successfully condensed, it was filled with a breath of peace and compassion.


    And Su Yan also killed King Raksha at this time!


    King Raksha is already waiting!


    At the last moment of this attack, Su Yan abandoned the long sword and grabbed it directly at the Tantan Buddha Light!


    Su Yan didn''t seem to condense any mana in the palm of his hand, but he easily caught the Tantan Buddha''s light. With just such a grasp, the extremely strong Tantan Buddha''s light became shaky!


    There was a very unbelievable expression on the face of King Raksha.


    Because this Tantan Buddha light is known as the strongest divine light in the heaven and human world, it can almost be said to be an absolute defense.


    Who knows, you can''t even survive a round in front of Su Yan!


    What is going on here?


    What kind of unparalleled magic is he playing?


    King Raksha only felt that he couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Another thing she didn''t understand was the ancestor of Panshan. She only knew that there was a great mystery hidden in Su Yan''s grasp, but she didn''t have a clue how to solve this mystery.


    That is to say, these two celestial beings are already rare and top-notch existences, and they can''t even understand Su Yan''s tricks!


    But this is no wonder, because Su Yan uses the method of the upper realm!


    The content of this world shouldn''t have appeared!


    The Tantan Buddha broke in an instant, and Su Yan called out again: "Come on the sword!"


    The long sword that was thrown into the sky just now flew from behind King Raksha, and the golden sword light was directly inserted into King Raksha!


    This sword succeeded!


    Break the defense first, then use the sword to win. Every trick in the middle is redundant.


    The splendor of this battle made Panshan ancestors breathtaking.


    Su Yan won the victory, but he didn''t look much joyful, because this victory was necessary to win.


    There is really no surprise in the process, but the step by step lotus just now cost Su Yan at least 10% of the true essence.


    If it weren''t for "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to simulate various powers, Su Yan might not be able to use this step to grow lotus.


    But even if it can be used, the consumption is unexpectedly large.


    Because this was originally the method of the upper realm, from the moment it was created, it was never intended for monks in the lower realm.


    Su Yan said: "King Raksha, my sword deliberately bypassed the point. If you don''t want to die, you can honestly answer a few questions. If you are satisfied with the answer, you may leave you a dog."


    King Raksha stared at Su Yan with his eyebrows furrowed, and he didn''t care about the blood flowing in his strong body. At this moment, he was still immersed in Su Yan''s trick to break the Tantan Buddha''s light!


    He still couldn''t find any clue to the mystery contained in that trick!


    This made King Raksha a great sense of frustration. Losing may not be acceptable, but if you don''t even know how to lose, there is no way to accept it!


    He is the king of the family, and he also has the pride of the king.


    Su Yanke didn''t care about these, and asked directly: "I''ll ask you, what exactly are the six reincarnations?"

 Chapter 2778： The weakness of the Shura Sonic Sword

    Chapter 2778: The Weakness of the Shura Sonic Sword


    After King Rakshasa was forced to question by Su Yan, his face was still very indifferent, as if he had already looked down upon life and death.


    He replied in a calm and unhurried tone: "Since you have such a great ability, why don''t you ask me about the six reincarnations, just find out by yourself."


    It seems that King Raksha would rather die than answer Su Yan''s question.


    King Raksha still hasn''t figured out where he lost, even if he has developed a mysterious sixth sense.


    This sixth sense allows King Raksha to see part of the future, so he can deal with Su Yan for so long.


    This ability to predict the enemy''s first opportunity also allowed him to sacrifice the strongest Buddha''s light to defend before Su Yan could make the final killer move.


    Because the future he saw was that he was nailed to the ground with a long sword by Su Yan...


    I just can''t think that this future is a future that cannot be changed!


    Some of the future afterimages that Rakshasa can see can be changed, while others will never change no matter how hard you work.


    And the future that he lost in Su Yan''s hands turned out to be the second possibility!


    This is a doomed failure!


    King Raksha sighed, his mood still needs time to calm down, because what happened just now was too shocking.


    "You are average, but your bones are very hard." After Su Yan finished speaking, he turned and looked at the other side.


    Si Qing is already in full swing!


    But the overall situation is very bad for Si Qing.


    The speed of the Shura Sonic Sword was faster than usual, and it even killed two Asuras.


    But after the Asura man liberated the red lotus spear wrapped in white cloth, Si Qing was at an absolute disadvantage.


    Even the ancestor Panshan had the idea of ??intervention, but considering that the natural real people were still secretly spying, the ancestor Panshan did not take action.


    It is very important to be calm at this time.


    Because the totem power in the body of the Slaying War Venerable has just been introduced, this force is very large, it is really not easy to completely control it, and there is no room for distraction.


    If someone forcibly interrupts at this time, there will definitely be a great risk.


    Su Yan directly drew the long sword from the body of King Raksha at this time.


    Although the sword was drawn out, the special sword aura remained in the body of King Raksha.


    This alien sword energy can continue to destroy in the body, and can inhibit the recovery ability of King Raksha, but it will not kill him immediately, it will only leave him in this half-dead state.


    After solving the few Asuras, Su Yan still came over to interrogate him.


    This Rakshasa king seemed to have a lot of secrets about the six reincarnations, and Su Yan was very interested in these secrets.


    Su Yan put the Tai''a sword on his shoulder, and walked slowly towards the few Asuras!


    The tall Asura man did not use the red lotus karma fire, but with his spear and his own power, Si Qing was already under the wind.


    Although his speed is not as good as Si Qing''s, his various martial arts can be used very well, and the level of spearmanship is probably enough to rival Su Yan.


    It should have also entered the realm of the supreme one sword breaking ten thousand laws.


    It''s just that the weapon he uses is not a sword, but a spear.


    Si Qingkong has speed, and is completely suppressed in the realm of martial arts and cultivation, so he is not the opponent of this Asura man at all.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and then a smile appeared on his face, "It seems that none of the eight gods of Ashura is weak. It is not only based on the characteristics of the weapon in his hand, but also his own strength. It is really interesting. !"


    When Su Yan walked over this time, no lotus was born under his feet, and he met the eyes of the Asura man almost immediately.


    The blood-colored eyes were filled with coldness, almost containing no emotion, even the innate desire for killing and destruction of the Asuras was perfectly restrained by him!


    With this characteristic alone, he was completely different from the other Asuras that Su Yan had seen. He was definitely a very powerful opponent.


    After Su Yan collided with his eyes, he stretched out a hand. In the next second, Si Qing suddenly flashed into Su Yan''s arms, and Su Yan''s hand happened to hug Si Qing!


    It seemed that after Su Yan opened his arms, Si Qing rushed into Su Yan''s arms no matter what.


    The actual situation is definitely not the case, but Su Yan has taken the position ahead of time and calculated where Si Qing will appear, and then Si Qing seems to appear in Su Yan''s arms very cooperatively.


    This kind of computing power is definitely not simple, maybe even Si Qing himself does not have such computing power.


    Therefore, the expression on Si Qing''s face was very incredible. When she looked at Su Yan, she was full of shock. She had no idea how Su Yan did it.


    Her speed has indeed reached the speed of sound, and even small sonic booms will be produced as she moves at high speed.


    When the body is moving at super high speed, it will produce violent friction with the air, and this violent friction will produce a high decibel sound!


    This sound can even pierce the eardrums of ordinary people, causing severe damage to the brain!


    In the face of Gulian''s sharp spear, Si Qing had absolutely no reservations about his speed, nor did he dare to have any reservations. Because any reservation is very likely to lead to himself being killed!


    Her enemies absolutely have such terrifying strength!


    Si Qing was convinced that she was almost like a phantom in the eyes of others.


    So how did Su Yan accurately figure out where she was going?


    This was almost impossible in Si Qing''s eyes, but Su Yan made this impossible happen logically.


    Su Yan said: "Your Asura Sonic Sword is indeed very fast, but after you look at your body style and pace a lot, you will know that it is only that, because this super high speed is for you, It is also full of high risks."


    This is something that Panshan ancestors hadn''t thought about, but if you think about it, it makes sense.


    Moving at super-high speeds close to the speed of sound already possesses strong kinetic energy, and this kinetic energy is absolutely dangerous.


    If you accidentally hit the ground, or somewhere else, you will definitely be seriously injured!


    The Shura Sonic Sword only promotes speed, and has no physique.


    Moreover, Si Qing has not done any training in body training.


    Su Yan said again: "Siqing, because this speed is also very dangerous for you, so you are trained to be strict and clear. You must try to avoid hurting yourself. So every time you have a step frequency The approximate stride between each breath can also be calculated clearly. Otherwise, his speed and I will be far less than your speed of sound, but why can I control you? Because everything about you is traceable Follow."

 Chapter 2779： Sage of Asura

    Chapter 2779 The Saint of Asura


    Si Qing was extremely shocked after listening to Su Yan''s words, because she didn''t even know it.


    She originally thought that her speed could not be guarded at all, but now she realized that it was not the case.


    There is indeed no way to guard against the rapid speed of the Shura Sonic Sword, but she missed it, and the people who use the sword have traces to follow!


    Now I finally knew where her weakness was, but this weakness was also very difficult to overcome, because she had used the Asura Sonic Sword in this way for thousands of years.


    This method has long penetrated into the bone marrow and has become a strong inertia.


    It is very difficult for people to change their inertia, especially in such a highly tense fighting state, it is even more difficult to keep calm thinking and change their inertia.


    But once the change can be completed, it will enter a higher state of "no move, no move".


    Because there is no constitution, there is no trace to find, so it will truly be out of sight!


    This state is very simple to say, but sitting up is extremely difficult.


    At least now Si Qing doesn''t even have the ability to touch the threshold of this realm.


    Su Yan said: "I''ll deal with him, Si Qing, you follow the ancestor to protect the Fa."


    Si Qing bit her lower lip and said, "I want to retreat, let go first..."


    Si Qing only felt that her waist was clamped by Su Yan with his hands, and she didn''t even have the strength to move.


    Su Yan laughed indulgently and said, "In life, all you need is indulgence. Why bother with such details, Si Qing."


    A man''s breath rushed toward her face, making Si Qing inexhaustible, and even the mind of crossing the tribulation realm clearly trembled.


    Su Yan smiled very coolly, it seems that there is no thing in this world that he can''t solve, and there is no enemy that he can''t kill.


    And this strong self-confidence was also full of infectious power, which made Si Qing''s heart tremble.


    And Panshan ancestor said from behind: "Su Yan, you just said that Si Qing should deal with Ashura temporarily, which means that you are ready to fight on both sides long ago?"


    In fact, this situation was already in Su Yan''s expectation. Only Su Yan could solve this Asura man who used the red lotus spear.


    After Si Qing retreated, several Asura masters became excited!


    "You traitor! Do you think this man can protect you? You must be killed today!"


    "Si Qing! You surrender now, it is too late to return the Shura Sonic Sword to your own temple! This is your last chance!"


    Si Qing was probably infected by Su Yan, and her mentality became more relaxed. She even made a playful grimace at these Asura powerhouses.


    Of course these strong men are very angry!


    "I heard that you defeated the Holy Emperor in the Lost City, right?" the Asura man asked Su Yan.


    "Oh? Do you even know? It seems that there is no secret under the sun."


    "Piegu can''t lie, he said that you defeated the Holy Emperor, then you absolutely did such a thing. I only have one defeat in my life, do you know?" This Asura man said.


    Su Yan spread his hands, "Did you and Pegu know each other? But I don''t even know your name, so how can I know your record?"


    This Asura man is definitely not a lonely person, Su Yan''s words sounded insulting from a certain angle, although he was telling the truth.


    Behind this man, a few strong Asuras screamed again, "Presumptuous! Do you know who you are facing? It is the first war **** of our clan to claim Saint!"


    "Suosheng deterred the territory of thousands of miles! Di Shitian beheaded countless, countless battle achievements, so it can be called a holy, and it can be said to be the living spiritual totem of our race..."


    These asura powerhouses are not false.


    He was destined to be extraordinary from the moment he got the red lotus spear.


    Few people know his real name now, everyone only knows to call him: Suosheng.


    The so-called saint means that he is the saint of the Asura family.


    Asura is naturally bloodthirsty and violent, and the recognized saint within the clan can of course be called a war saint.


    But these Asura''s strong words haven''t been finished yet, but Suo San''s cold glance is waiting, "I hate talkative people the most. If you disturb my interest again, I will kill you."


    These strong men really showed a very frightened expression, and even couldn''t help but step back three steps towards the back.


    Suo Sheng''s eyes finally had a strong desire to kill that could not be suppressed.


    However, Su Yandao admired his look very much, because it was a very pure fanaticism.


    As long as people become fanatical, they will be extraordinarily active and can often achieve extremely high achievements. Regardless of the field, as long as it is a person who has made extremely high achievements, he is worthy of respect.


    This man is definitely not simple, not only because he possesses such a fetish as the Red Lotus Spear, but also because of his own characteristics.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of his characteristics that attracted Gulianluo Sharp Spear to recognize him as his master.


    As long as the weapon of the gods can not be transformed into the spirit of the weapon, they will have their own willpower and can choose their own master.


    The same is true for Su Yan''s Conviction Tianji.


    It''s just that the desire of the conviction halberd is very simple, it is the desire for a powerful master.


    So after Su Yan defeated Yama of the Ten Temples, the Judgment Heaven Halberd followed him almost without hesitation.


    Because at present, the Conviction Tianji could not find a stronger existence than Su Yan.


    If anyone could prove that he was stronger than Su Yan, then the Judgment Tianji would immediately betray Su Yan.


    These weapons related to Asura are more or less crazy, and it is difficult to reason with normal logic.


    After Suo Sheng had scared the fellow Asura, his eyes finally fell on Su Yan.


    "No matter what method you use to defeat the holy emperor, as long as I defeat you here today, it means that I have surpassed the holy emperor, surpassed you, and become the strongest existence in this heaven and human world." Suo Sheng''s The words are full of pride.


    This pride made Su Yan slightly uncomfortable, and no one dared to be so arrogant in front of him for a long time.


    "I''m really curious, what did the holy emperor use to defeat you last time? Use his sword, or the seal technique of Nine Dragons?" Su Yan asked.


    This battle was a scar in Suo Sheng''s heart, it was also the only miserable defeat in his life, and it was something he never wanted to mention.


    Si Qing saw that the expression on Suo Sheng''s face became extremely gloomy, and said: "That battle happened in the sea of ??blood in Shura! It was the Holy Emperor who traveled thousands of miles to challenge Suo Sheng. You must have never thought of it, the man who did things extremely calmly. The Holy Emperor will take the initiative to challenge others!"

 Chapter 2780： Beyond the mortal nature

    Chapter 2780: Beyond the Nature of Morals


    Si Qing said slowly: "I was watching the whole battle in that battle because I was originally a follower of the claim. Who knew that the scene I saw was completely opposite to what the priests boasted about. The Heavenly Sage Emperor suppressed Suosheng from start to finish! It was useless to seal up the Nine Dragons. How could he be qualified to let the Sage Emperor perform these tricks?


    "The Holy Emperor just used magic to provoke the heavens and the earth, and he has already killed him to throw away his helmet and abandon his armor, and cut him in half with a sword. I thought he was dead before he left. Of course, I also followed the Holy Emperor. Up."


    Si Qing said again: "He was indeed about to die at the time, but afterwards, the Asura Temple didn''t know what method was used, and actually put his two halves together, died and resurrected. You know that the Holy Emperor was hearing about it. What do you say after this incident? Only eight words were spoken-the defeated man, how true!"


    Si Qing said that these are not all truthful, and the purpose is to mess with the state of mind of seeking Saint. If the state of mind is disturbed, his strength will be greatly reduced.


    In fact, an important prerequisite for the Saint Emperor''s ability to defeat Suosheng is to introduce Suosheng into the depths of the sea of ??blood.


    Although the red lotus karma fire is not afraid of water, fighting in the depths of the ocean, the huge water vapor will still exert a great suppressing force on the power of the fire attribute.


    What''s more, the holy emperor''s spells can cause discoloration of the world and huge waves, which can even limit the red lotus karma.


    If you change the battlefield, the outcome will become unpredictable.


    So after this battle, the Holy Emperor did not go to fight Suo Sheng again. It''s not that I didn''t want to kill Suosheng, but the simple risk was too high, so I didn''t act.


    Suo Sheng heard Si Qing''s words and was really furious, and said: "How can my strength not be your turn to comment, as an Asura, but you follow the ten thousand years of blood feuding Emperor Shitian, it is ridiculous! And It is even more shameful to do such a thing as you!"


    Si Qing defended herself: "I have always only followed the strongest person, and I have never changed my original intention. But you are different. You claim to be the strongest, but you are the defeated general of the Holy Emperor. Two games. It''s equal to getting slapped twice, and the face will be swollen. Are you embarrassed to talk about others?"


    Suo Sheng said directly: "I will deal with you after defeating him, Asura''s traitor."


    Su Yan asked Suo Shengdao: "Do you know how different I am from you?"


    Suo Sheng looked at Su Yan: What''s the difference? "


    "I never quarrel with women, because women are the least logical creatures in the world. When they want to beat you in quarrels, they can do everything they can to find all kinds of fallacies. If you fall into this, too In terms of the degree, it would be too disqualifying. Even fairies and queens are all this kind of people. No way, this is the nature of women. Just like your Asuras who regard bloodthirsty and destruction as nature, it��s not The nature of the method to change."


    This is a theory that Suosheng has never heard before, and I only find it very new.


    Su Yan continued: "Although Asura and Di Shitian are celestial beings and possess talents that are at least ten times stronger than mortals, in my opinion, you are not even as mortal, because you are more greedy and full of mortals. Delusion. It is impossible to conquer your own nature. You can never conquer me like this, because it is determined by nature. In this world, only I transcend all the nature endowed by heaven, so I can be undefeated and invincible."


    Suo Sheng certainly did not agree with Su Yan''s words, and the spear drew a blood-red trajectory in the air!


    The shape of this red lotus gun is very evil, and it also has the element of lotus. The lotus on the gun is definitely not only a decoration, but also a certain ability.


    Su Yan thought about it, using the Tai''a sword to withstand the attack of the Red Lotus Spear!


    The strength of the spear passing by is really extraordinary!


    As expected to be a master who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the holy emperor!


    Although Su Yan blocked Qi Jin, he was still swept by Qi Jin to slide seven or eight meters on the ground, causing two long scratches on the ground of the ancient city.


    The power of Suosheng is worthy of the name, but it is also interesting because of this! Isn''t it?


    If the opponents in the battle are all stupid, the battle itself will become meaningless.


    Only after defeating these top existences, will the corresponding sense of accomplishment and satisfaction be reaped.


    Suo Sheng has already demonstrated his value, and Su Yan now has to respond a little bit.


    I saw Su Yan holding the long sword in his hand, leaping into the air, and then running wildly in the air!


    Su Yan''s series of footprints remained in the air, and they almost reached Suo Sheng in a blink of an eye!


    The spear is a medium-range weapon. If it is a close-range hand-to-hand combat, the spear will not be able to be used.


    But Suo Sheng''s martial arts is really top level, and it can even be said to be the only level Su Xingping has seen!


    He uses every part of his body as a weapon, and almost every change in his tricks is the most reasonable change.


    Su Yan had a Tai''a sword in his hand, but he didn''t even ask for any advantage!


    This made Su Yan a little surprised. How many generations did these Asuras use to accumulate these fighting knowledge and skills? It is really a crazy and terrifying nation!


    Two people fight fast, and they have already fought more than a hundred moves in a short time.


    There are many afterimages in the air and on the ground, making it hard to see.


    What the two sides are now competing against is not power, but fighting skills themselves.


    As far as fighting skills are concerned, this Suosheng is not let down at all!


    But in fact, it was Suosheng who was even more surprised, because even the Emperor Shitian''s holy emperor would not do such a close hand-to-hand fight with him, because there was no chance of winning at all.


    Su Yan would have no choice but to make such a choice.


    The environment of the Molten City is very fragile. If he uses the powerful power of the halberd of crime, the most likely result is that the Molten City falls completely into the magma after being torn apart.


    Competing for spell changes is even more meaningless, because the opponent made it clear to control the red lotus karma.


    The fire aura at the center of this molten city is at least ten times that of the outside world. As long as the monks who have practiced fire attribute spells will be greatly enhanced.


    What is even more annoying is the nature of the red lotus karma fire controlled by the Red Lotus Falling Spear. The red lotus karma fire can burn all things in the sky, and as long as it does not defeat the practitioner, the karma fire will never be extinguished.


    When the karmic fire burns everything around, the ending will also run indefinitely in the direction of losing control!


    So Su Yan had to restrain his own power, because no matter whether the boat of crossing or the sword of murder, they are all treasures that Su Yan must obtain, and there is no room for any difference.


    It''s just that the strength of this Suosheng is so strong that he never thought, and the change in the tricks has already entered the transformation realm.


    In this world, except for the ninth reincarnated monster like Su Yan, there is a lot of time to push all these things to the top, and probably only these fanatical Asuras can do such things.

 Chapter 2781： The way to victory

    Chapter 2781: The Method of Victory


    The purpose of these asuras is not for detachment and ascension, but simply for the pleasure of power.


    If the starting point is different at the beginning, the final ending will of course be different.


    Before they knew it, Su Yan and Suo Sheng had already fought hundreds of moves.


    Su Yan used at least seven or eight sets of self-made martial arts, but still did not gain any real advantage.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "What kind of monster is this Su Yan, who can compete with Asura''s saints in martial arts without losing the wind! Si Qing...what is the origin of this man you found?"


    Si Qing was watching Su Yan''s battle with excitement on his face. When asked by the ancestor of Panshan, he became even more enthusiastic: "Old ancestor, might as well tell you a secret, about the saint of the Asura clan."


    "Is there any mystery in this title?" Panshan Patriarch asked inexplicably.


    "The legend of the Asura family was born from the Milky Sea. After every Asura''s death, the soul will return to the Milky Sea. It can be said that the Milky Sea is the origin of all Asuras."


    "What does this have to do with the saint you are talking about?"


    "Why the ancestors are so anxious? If you don''t make this clear, then the title of saint can''t be explained. After we asuras entered the tribulation realm, we once entered the sea of ??milk to wash our hearts and eliminate karma. Power. And the saint is the Asura who entered into the sea of ??milk this time, retrieving and awakening the memory of the battle from the previous one hundred reincarnation."


    The ancestor of Panshan had never heard of such secrets. He only knew that there were always very few Asuras who could obtain the title of saint, and they were all top powerhouses. It''s hard to think that there is such a mystery here.


    "In that case, isn''t Su Yan facing a monster with a hundred life battle memories?"


    "Yes, it''s not an exaggeration to say it''s a monster."


    Su Yan was also listening, and then he knew why Suosheng was so powerful. Su Yancai is no more than the ninth reincarnation, Suo Sheng has the battle memory of the reincarnation for a hundred times!


    What a terrible thing this is!


    It can be said that it is almost impossible to use these ingenious changes in tactics to defeat him.


    The only way on the bright side is to completely suppress Suosheng with a strong force, just like what the Holy Emperor did. Using monstrous mana to cause landslides and tsunamis, this is the only way to defeat Susan!


    The opponent was so difficult, of course, it was far beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    What''s more important is that you are still **** in this molten city and can''t fully display it.


    Su Yan was separated from Suo Sheng at this time, and Suo Sheng calmly said: "I have already agreed with your strength. It''s a pity that this is the molten city. If our strength is tied to each other, it won''t even be a hundred years. It may be the winner."


    "No, I have found a way to defeat you."


    Suo Sheng saw that Su Yan said something like this with a relaxed expression on his face, frowned, and even his eyes became murderous, "Are you... are you underestimating me?"


    Suo Sheng felt that he was obviously underestimated by Su Yan.


    The Red Lotus Falling Spear in his hand suddenly burned. When the Red Lotus Falling Spear burned, the blood-colored lotus on the gun slowly came back to life, blooming for the second time!


    When these flames burned to the top, the flames turned into blooming blood-colored lotus...


    It is indeed the red lotus industry fire, and it is a very high-quality red lotus industry fire. The red lotus fire used for the miscellaneous fish in Wangfugu are basically two things!


    This weapon gave Su Yan an extremely strong sense of threat.


    Looking at the nine heavens and ten places, this weapon is very likely to be one of the few weapons that can really kill Su Yan.


    But the confident smile on Su Yan''s face did not change, because he had indeed found a way to defeat Susan.


    Enemies who have the memory of fighting in the reincarnation of the last century are indeed very tricky, but such enemies also have weaknesses.


    Fighting is to avoid the enemy''s strengths, find the enemy''s weakness, and then kill with one blow!


    This is Su Yan''s fighting philosophy.


    When Su Yan moved again, the sharp sword in his hand pierced forward.


    This time Su Yan''s speed was extremely slow, not at the extraordinary speed just now, but this sword gave everyone an unfathomable feeling.


    Su Yan''s ultimate move against King Raksha was not fast, but he won the final victory.


    At this time, after Su Yan''s speed slowed down again, Suo Sheng didn''t dare to neglect at all, and the red lotus karma of the spear in his hand also burned more vigorously!


    Behind Suo Sheng, those powerful Asuras also directly extended the distance between them and Suo Sheng to more than 100 meters.


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire is definitely not a joke. Once it is contaminated, all the spells they learn will have no effect, or even they will be burned to a pool of ashes.


    Su Yan''s sword is finally approaching Suo Sheng, but the last moment is particularly strange!


    There was originally a distance of at least five meters between Su Yan and Suo Sheng, but in the end the five-meter distance suddenly disappeared. When they reacted, Su Yan''s sword was about to pierce Suo Sheng''s eyeballs!


    This five-meter distance seems to have disappeared out of thin air...It is really confusing!


    At this moment of life and death, the red lotus karma fire burned in Suo Sheng''s eyes, and the red lotus karma fire spread directly along the body of Tai''a!


    Even if Su Yan''s sword can stab Suosheng, Su Yan will definitely be swallowed by the red lotus industry fire! In the end, both will lose!


    But the same weird thing happened again!


    Su Yan appeared behind Suo Sheng again in the next second, also crossing a distance of five meters.


    It seemed that two or three seconds had disappeared just now... All of this was of course Su Yan''s cause.


    But Panshan ancestor and Si Qing couldn''t tell what kind of method Su Yan used.


    This is the same as the step by step lotus just now, it is a magic method they have never heard of.


    Su Yan appeared out of thin air twice, completely breaking the constraints of time and space.


    The spells of time and space have always been taboos, more obscure and esoteric, because they contain the principles of heaven and earth that operate in this world, so they are hardly understood.


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help wondering what time and space laws Su Yan had just played.


    And Su Yan''s sword was still burning with the red lotus industry fire.


    In order to avoid burning his body, Su Yan threw the Tai''a sword straight into the ground. Although the red lotus karma was burning, there was no sign of destruction.


    This is no wonder, because the Tai''a sword was originally a **** on the spirit tool list, if it were destroyed so easily, it would not have been passed down from the ancient times to today.


    Suo Sheng''s clothes split directly, and apart from the perfect muscles, there was a long crack in his body.


    This is the scar left after being cut off by the Holy Emperor. After Suo Sheng''s body was spliced ??together, he deliberately kept this scar in order to remind himself of the shame of this failure.


    But today, there is another long sword wound on this crack!


    The red blood kept coming out!


    The pain of the wound was not enough to make any sense, and it was Su Yan''s sword that shocked Suo Sheng!

 Chapter 2782： The madman

    Chapter 2783


    "You unexpectedly..." Suo Sheng already knew what Su Yan did just now, "I used the sword to cut the space, and twice!"


    The easiest way to break the space limitation is to tear the space, as if folding a piece of paper in half, this is the shortest path.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Panshan ancestors, Su Yan seemed to have flashed five meters away twice out of thin air.


    This is even more extreme speed than the Shura Sonic Sword!


    At the same time, the divided space will also cause damage, which is also the main source of wounds on Suo Sheng''s body. Not because of Su Yan''s sword weapon, but because of the fragmented space.


    "One sword breaks the ten thousand magic, the long sword cuts the air, now only moves the mountain to fill the sea, and the finger cuts the river... He can actually write the legendary miracle, who is he?"


    There was blood spurting out again from Suo Sheng''s body. This large amount of blood stained the ground, and immediately boiled after falling on the ground of the molten city!


    After so much blood, Suo Sheng had to use the red lotus falling sharp spear to stick to the ground in order to maintain his posture.


    No matter how anyone can tell, Suo Sheng has been seriously injured!


    Su Yan said, "Although what hurts you is the divided space, but my sword aura enters your body. These sword auras can damage your body and at least prevent the wound from healing. Your Asura''s powerful recovery ability is also In my consideration."


    This time even those strong Asuras showed shocked expressions.


    Su Yan''s calm expression and calm words showed that the battle was under Su Yan''s control from beginning to end. He had noticed every detail and his control was perfect!


    But what made them even more unacceptable was that the powerful Suosheng was defeated like this!


    And still defeated so thoroughly!


    The strength of this man is indeed superior to the Holy Emperor, so he can defeat Suo Sheng so easily.


    Su Yan was only waiting for one thing now, and that was waiting for the red lotus karma on the Tai''a sword to go out and then take the Tai''a sword back.


    But at this time Suo Sheng raised his head proudly, "Do you think you have won? Don''t underestimate people! If you don''t be like the Holy Emperor and cut me in two, then you will never win me. ."


    Suo Sheng stood up slowly at this time, his eyes were full of high fighting spirit, and he had even become crazy.


    If a normal person receives Su Yan''s sword aura and releases such a large amount of blood, he will already be unable to move at this time, and he will definitely not have the courage and ability to challenge Su Yan.


    It can only be said that these asuras are indeed not normal people, but lunatics born to fight!


    Su Yan did not underestimate the enemy''s strength, what he underestimated was only the enemy''s willpower.


    Asura is even more crazy than the rumors!


    Suo Sheng''s wound was still bleeding, but his fighting spirit was the same as the blood that fell to the ground, and he was already in a state of boiling!


    If he fights forcibly, he will definitely risk death.


    Therefore, King Rakshasa, who was not as badly injured as Suosheng, was still lying on the ground obediently, receiving assistance from his companions.


    But as a saint of Asura, he has his own pride, which is even higher than his life!


    The Honglianluo sharp spear released a huge light in Suo Sheng''s hands. Si Qing couldn''t help but reminded: "Su Yan, you have to be careful! This spear has been successful in killing God!"


    Of course, Su Yan would not underestimate the Red Dragon Falling Spear, none of Ashura''s eight magic soldiers is easy to deal with!


    The Red Lotus Karma fire followed Suosheng''s blood crazily spreading on the ground, and almost immediately surrounded the center of the molten city.


    Not only Su Yan, but also those Luosha and Panshan ancestors were also trapped in the circle of fire.


    Compared with the red lotus karma fire just now, these flames have evolved again!


    This time the red lotus industry fire has turned pink, and after every flame burns into the air, it will turn into a blooming lotus, and then dissipate!


    This burning karma fire is very close to the origin of the red lotus karma fire!


    This kind of karmic fire is so powerful that even Su Yan is absolutely unwilling to get it easily, and it will be very troublesome to deal with it.


    However, the use of this beyond-conventional power obviously also has a price. This terrifying karma can only be sustained by burning the blood of Susan.


    Once Suosheng''s blood supply fails, the rank of this karma will also drop.


    Suosheng is no more than a single person. Even if the blood in his body is drained, how long can this karmic fire last?


    Su Yan can understand this truth, and Suosheng certainly understands it.


    Time is definitely not on Suo Sheng''s side, he must defeat Su Yan when his consciousness is still sober.


    Otherwise, just excessive blood loss can make him lose combat effectiveness!


    With the outbreak of Suosheng''s fighting spirit, the red lotus industry has risen in the storm!


    All the monks trapped in the fire of karma did not dare to move. The reason for not daring to move was very simple.


    The current wall of fire is only two or three meters high. In fact, if you want to fly over this wall of fire to a safe place, the wall of fire will immediately skyrocket!


    They are now and involuntarily caught in the fire of this lore.


    Seeing Suo Sheng''s appearance, this power might go violently at any time, and the only hope can only be placed on Su Yan.


    If Su Yan can defeat Suosheng, then this wall of fire will also disappear.


    But at this time, the wall of fire had blocked everything, and even Su Yan was restricted to the middle of the wall of fire and could not move. What exactly would he do?


    Seeing Su Yan stepping on the ground, the ground vibrated violently!


    Cracks appeared in the center of the molten city!


    Along with the cracks appeared dark red magma!


    The red lotus karmic fire can use other flames as nutrients, and these magma can also become the nutrients for the red lotus karmic fire.


    After Su Yan did so, the red lotus industry fire spread wildly in the city.


    Si Qing was a little puzzled, not knowing what Su Yan''s purpose was.


    But the ancestor of Panshan had already reacted immediately, "He wants to expand the red lotus industry to the whole city, so that the pressure in front of him will be much less."


    If all the power of the Red Lotus Karma Fire is confined to the heart of the molten city, then this power is indeed very tricky.


    But if the power is transmitted with the magma, there may be only one-fifth of the original, or even less, which is much easier to deal with.


    In doing so, Su Yan completely took advantage of the special nature of the red lotus karmic fire, which can swallow other flames indiscriminately.


    Being able to make such a response quickly enough shows that Su Yan still maintained a calm mood in this battle.


    There is no doubt about this.


    The final victory in the battle often belongs to the calmest person.

 Chapter 2783： Perfect restraint

    Chapter 2783 The Perfect Restraint


    Suo Sheng''s eyes had become completely red at this time, and even the part of the eyeballs could not be seen. Only a strong **** light remained in these eyes.


    The lotus flower on the Red Lotus Spear had already bloomed, but now it became more and more coquettish due to the blood of the owner!


    And Suosheng''s attack also arrived at this time!


    In line with the skyrocketing wall of fire on the ground, the Honglianluo sharp spear stabbed directly towards Su Yan!


    Although a lot of blood has been shed, the speed of seeking Saint is faster than before!


    It seems that the blood shed has unearthed the potential in Suo Sheng''s body even more, and now he wants to release all of these potentials!


    Asura is really a terrible nation! Even a monk with a very strong willpower, after suffering such a severe injury, normally cannot have the power to fight!


    Just like King Rakshasa, his willpower must not be bad, but the nation of Asura is really crazy!


    The spear pierced with blood-colored light, and this spear light gave Su Yan an indestructible texture, and it brought the surrounding red lotus karma fire from all directions.


    This should already be the strongest tactic that Suosheng can use at this time!


    The red lotus karmic fire that almost reached the origin and the first red lotus spear of the eight curses!


    Both of these are very difficult to correspond, and the attacks are coming from all directions. No matter how you respond, it seems that something is wrong. It is really troublesome!


    Although Su Yan is protected by golden silk armor, he is definitely not a passive character.


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan had an extra scarlet halberd in his hand, and this scarlet halberd emitted the same **** light waves.


    This blood-colored light wave burst out from Su Yan''s hands, and it suddenly felt like swallowing the sky and the earth. Even the ancestors of Panshan gave birth to a great warning sign!


    Su Yan''s weapon has a threatening texture that is definitely stronger than the Red Lotus Falling Gun!


    And this **** light that swallowed the sky and the earth directly engulfed the red lotus karma fire in the sky, and even swallowed Suo Sheng and his Red Lotus Falling Gun!


    Finally rushed fiercely between Tianyu!


    The purest aura of destruction came at this moment!


    Those strong Asuras were also in huge shock and doubt at this time.


    The breath of the weapon in Su Yan''s hand, as well as the shape of the weapon, all clearly point to the sacred weapon of the Asuras that has been lost for eight thousand years-the halberd of conviction!


    They never thought that they would reunite with the sacred artifacts of the Asuras in this way.


    And judging from the proficiency of Su Yan''s use, this holy artifact has been in his hands for a long time! That''s why there is this feeling of harmony!


    Actually, when Su Yan got the halberd of the conviction, the battle memories of the former masters of the halberd also flooded into Su Yan''s mind.


    This is the unique inheritance model of the Asura family.


    Being rushed by this **** light wave, all the red lotus karmic fires were actually extinguished!


    The ancestor of Panshan also showed an incredible expression, even Si Qing didn''t know that the conviction halberd had the ability to restrain the red lotus falling sharp spear.


    After all, this holy artifact has been lost for nearly eight thousand years, and even these asuras have very little understanding of it.


    After the diffuse red lotus karma fire was extinguished, it also calmed the molten city a little bit.


    But the breath of destruction is still there.


    Suo Sheng also stayed in the air, all on his body were burnt black scars, and the sword wounds on his body still did not heal, but there was no more bleeding.


    It''s as if the blood in the body has already drained.


    At this time, Suo Sheng''s eyes closed tightly, and he stood in the sky like this, seeming to be caught in a great worry.


    But his motionless posture is too much like a sculpture. If he could not still sense the aura of the life of Suosheng, those strong Asuras would probably think that Suosheng had been defeated.


    It seems that Suo Sheng''s fighting spirit was also destroyed by the condemned halberd along with those red lotus karma.


    Only Su Yan knew that Suosheng��s Red Lotus Karma was not destroyed, but was swallowed by the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, turning it into a purer force of destruction!


    The power of the Red Lotus Falling Spear can assist the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing, allowing the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing to burst out of its purest destructive power!


    Maybe the eight curses, including the Shura Sonic Sword, all have this effect!


    This undoubtedly opened the door to a new world in front of Su Yan. In the ancient times, the connection between the halberd of the condemnation and the eight curses must be extremely close.


    At the same time, Su Yan also discovered that the sword energy he had injected into Suo Sheng''s body had already melted at least half of the time, and the remaining half would soon melt away.


    And Suo Sheng''s body no longer bleeds, because when facing this death threat, his body has independently evolved a different kind of sword energy sufficient to deal with Su Yan''s continuous damage!


    If Suosheng can recover from today''s battle, the battle body will definitely become stronger.


    This is also a terrible place for the Asuras.


    Every time after wandering on the edge of life and death, as long as it can survive a life, then both strength and body will take a leap, and it can even be said to be evolution.


    Such an enemy is simply more difficult than Xiaoqiang who can''t die. If you can''t kill him completely, he will be stronger every time!


    The Holy Emperor clearly knew this, so he took the initiative to challenge him. What he wanted was to cut off the claim when he could not threaten him.


    With the honor of the holy emperor, going deep into the world of Asura to challenge someone seems to be a very dangerous move, but in fact it is the safest way to do so.


    And the Holy Emperor did use his full strength, it can be said that he has no reservations.


    But what Shenghuang didn''t expect was that a person''s body was cut into two pieces diagonally, and finally he could fight back to life.


    The vitality of this body is beyond common sense in a sense!


    Su Yan said: "You are not my opponent, so don''t engage in this kind of meaningless battle. And you have also discovered that the halberd of the conviction not only restrains the Red Lotus Falling Spear, but also can perfectly consume the power of the Red Lotus Falling Spear. Then I will return it to you. If you don''t reach the Nine Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, the highest point in this world, you will never be eligible to challenge me. This is determined by the Rakshasa, the position between the Heavenly Sentence Halberd and the Eight Curses. "


    Listening to Su Yan''s words turned out to be an opportunity for Suo Sheng to retreat.


    Shouldn''t such an enemy kill him while he is injured? Even Si Qing felt that Su Yan''s decision was not very appropriate.


    But in a blink of an eye I heard Su Yan say: "If I fight with you with all my strength here today, the molten city will definitely be destroyed. If you really want to see my full strength, just change another day. Kill you right For me, it��s not difficult at all."


    This is Su Yan''s only constraint.


    The boat of crossing was already in front of him, and Su Yan absolutely did not allow any moths to appear.

 Chapter 2784： The sky and the earth are all battlefields

    Chapter 2784: The sky and the earth are all battlefields


    Suo Sheng fell into contemplation after listening to Su Yan''s words.


    Because what Su Yan said was absolutely true.


    From the moment the Conviction Tianji appeared in Su Yan''s hands, he had no chance of winning!


    If the strength of Gulianluo''s Gunslinger cannot be used, his strength as an Asura saint will also be greatly reduced.


    But even so, he definitely does not intend to retreat!


    For a soldier, death in a glorious battle was originally a kind of destiny. If he didn''t even have such awareness, then he wouldn''t deserve to be called a saint of the Asura clan!


    When Suo Sheng opened his eyes again, he revealed an indomitable look.


    But the red lotus blooming with the spear in his hand took it back for the first time. Si Qing thought he had to retreat from the difficulty, but heard the ancestor Panshan said: "It''s not that simple."


    The lotus on the Red Lotus Spear indeed returned to its original state. Suo Sheng did so only because even if the power of the Red Lotus Karma Fire was liberated, it would be completely meaningless, and would be swallowed by the Condemnation Heaven Halberd.


    The red lotus spear returned to its usual state, but a blood-colored lotus platform was born under Suo Sheng''s feet.


    Suo Sheng sat directly on the blood-colored lotus platform, and gasped for breath. Although the time for fighting with Su Yan just now was not long, every move exhausted all his fighting skills, which would be a far greater consumption of energy. Yu Zhenyuan.


    This blood-colored lotus platform has a total of 23 petals, and slowly put it away, completely enveloping Suo Sheng!


    Then the **** light moved in the air.


    "What is this..."


    Su Yan said: "I already understand why he can survive the decisive battle with the Holy Emperor, probably relying on this power."


    This blood-colored lotus platform contained extremely powerful vitality. When the petals of the lotus platform were reopened, all the scars on Suo Sheng''s body disappeared, and even the true essence was almost completely restored.


    The lotus platform under Suo Sheng''s feet began to wither quickly.


    This is a secret method that Si Qing has never heard of!


    In a blink of an eye, Suo Sheng used this secret method to recover all the serious injuries on his body.


    Facing Suo Sheng who had recovered to his heyday, Su Yan sneered. Such a recovery was far less perfect than it seemed on the surface.


    What Suosheng recovered was only the physical body, and there was almost no recovery from the consumption of the spirit, even because of this secret method there was a great loss.


    In the battle of masters, every move must be calculated clearly. If the mental strength cannot keep up, sooner or later flaws will be revealed.


    If you think that using this recovery method can perfectly consume Su Yan''s strength, it is really too whimsical!


    In the melee battle just now, Suo Sheng and Su Yan did not lose the wind at all in the battle. Now Suo Sheng��s mental power is consumed so much, with his current concentration, it is impossible to perform these hundreds of martial skills against Su Yan. Fight.


    Of course, Suo Sheng also knew the stakes involved. The reason for using this secret method was really helpless, because if he stopped using this secret method, he would most likely die because of the blood draining.


    This is a choice with no choice, just to save one''s life.


    Su Yan glanced back, and only then did Heaven Slaying Zhan Zun guide the totem power in his body that could be used as a key. Of course, this speed was too slow!


    And then it will only be more critical and will not tolerate others to disturb.


    If there is any discrepancy, it will be nothing but glamour.


    Of course, Su Yan would not allow such a situation to happen!


    The only enemy in front of him was this Asura��s claimant. As long as he was defeated, all the enemies on the bright side would be defeated by Su Yan.


    Su Yan slowly soared into the air, corresponding to Suo Sheng in the air!


    Suo Sheng took the shot before Su Yan this time, and when he moved, the speed was really extraordinary, leaving many afterimages in the air!


    When the fire from the tip of the gun cut through the sky, it brought out a beautiful and rugged blood line.


    Facing Suo Sheng''s attack, Su Yan continued to move towards the sky.


    Suo Sheng chased after him until the Molten City had become as small as an ant on the ground, and Su Yan responded at this time.


    Su Yan is not running away, but choosing the battlefield!


    At an altitude of several kilometers, the damage to the molten city is probably the least.


    And Su Yan didn''t need to be too shackled, and the huge destructive power of the Sinbreaking Heaven Halberd was coming crazily at this moment!


    The conviction halberd possesses the power of absolute destruction!


    This absolute destructive power cannot be swallowed even by the red lotus karma fire, because this power represents the death and destruction side of heaven!


    It can also be said to be the most original force in this world!


    The blood-colored shock wave pierced the sky, looking at the sky from the ground, it was as if the night sky was swallowed by some kind of blood-colored monster!


    But this is only the beginning, and the battle is about to enter the best state now!


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The Condemnation Heaven Halberd is listed as Ashura''s first sacred artifact, and it is reasonable to rank above the eight curses. It does exceed the rank of the eight curses."


    Although the battlefield is above nine days, they can also see the changes in the battle.


    Those powerful spells in the sky are like brilliant fireworks, which completely ignite the night sky!


    There is also an extremely terrifying breath coming!


    The battle between Suo Sheng and Su Yan had reached a very fierce level at this time.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s a pity that we went too eagerly. At most, Su Yan only recovered 30% of the true essence, and continued to consume it. At this time, it is estimated that even 30% of the true essence is gone. If he has 70% of the true essence, It is estimated that this claim has already been killed!"


    The words of the ancestors of Panshan hadn''t fallen yet, and there was a fire rain in the sky!


    And it''s not an ordinary rain of fire, it''s the rain of red lotus industry fire!


    This rain of fire raged, almost indiscriminately attacked.


    The ancestor of Panshan has long supported and opened the guardian barrier. Although this enchantment was immediately corroded by the red lotus karma fire, it also eliminated the threat to people.


    Suddenly in the void, a pale hand stabbed towards the back of the Heavenly Killing Zhan Zun!


    This hand appeared very abruptly, but before it had time to touch the body of Killing Venerable, it was already driven back by golden lightning and purple flames!


    "The ghost of the nine sons and mothers finally appeared, a natural real person, do you think this seat will stand here stupidly and not make any preparations?" Panshan ancestor screamed.


    The ancestor of Panshan has always been protecting the law for the Slaying Heavenly Sovereign. Although he almost couldn''t help it a few times in the middle, he didn''t make a move in the end.


    With the strength of her veteran for thousands of years, if she really wants to be a protector, of course, few people can break through her defense.


    The ghost of the nine sons and mothers can arbitrarily shuttle between different spaces. If she doesn''t know this, she still has a little opportunity.


    But since I have seen it, although this skill is rare, there are ways to deal with it.


    At this time, the sky and the earth are all battlefields!

 Chapter 2785： Battle for life

    Chapter 2785: A Battle for Life


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "Listen to the Rakshasa over there, the enemy who is invading has the ability to shuttle in different spaces. It is a very special kind of evil demon, so be prepared."


    The reason why Panshan ancestors reminded them was that they were afraid that they would become the nourishment for the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers. This might become more difficult.


    The breath of the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers has not disappeared, and they are obviously still hovering around, but they don''t know what parallel space they have shuttled into.


    The ancestor of Panshan didn''t have Su Yanna''s invincible swordsmanship that could cut open space, so he couldn''t help but nine sons and mothers.


    Although the rakshas were not very capable, they also entered the tribulation realm. After the rakshas joined forces, they immediately set up a layer of Buddha light protection.


    The Buddha''s light can restrain all evils, so the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers should not have a few rakshas temporarily.


    The natural real person hiding in the dark naturally has great dissatisfaction, and he can''t wait to kill the ancestor of Panshan right away, but he actually doesn''t have such great ability.


    If he could do it, he would have done it!


    The ancestor of Panshan not only can keep the safety of the whole body, but also has extra energy to look towards the sky!


    The battlefield in the sky is also about to tell a result. When Su Yan''s conviction reached the fifth, Suosheng obviously couldn''t resist this huge force!


    The strongest part of the Red Lotus Spear is the Red Lotus Karma Fire that has almost reached its origin.


    Such a powerful red lotus karmic fire can hardly find enough restraint in this world. Once it is contaminated with the body, it will definitely burn the body and soul to ashes.


    But this powerful ability was completely restrained by the Condemnation Heaven Halberd. It is almost the same as saying that one thing drops one thing.


    In front of the halberd of conviction, the red lotus karma fire has no meaning at all.


    And the powerful destructive power of the halberd of the crime, on the contrary, it is difficult to cope with the Red Lotus Spear.


    Under this declining situation, the market value of winning and losing has already been tilted!


    What is waiting now is when Su Yan will win this battle!


    Suo Sheng''s body that had just recovered has now become full of scars and blood. If you want to maintain a high-intensity movement speed under the super high pressure of the halberd, the price is to be torn!


    But this Asura''s saint was also really tenacious to the extreme. Even though he became scarred again, he didn''t say a word, and even the speed of shooting the gun was as fast as before, completely unaffected.


    This is truly putting life and death aside.


    Even if it is an enemy, an enemy with such a will to fight is very worthy of respect.


    Su Yan said: "Enough, you can afford my approval. Asura is indeed a nation born for fighting."


    It was not easy to get such a compliment from Su Yan in battle.


    Suo Sheng panted violently, and there were countless small red lightnings connected into a grid under the scarlet clouds. Once the power of the sinning halberd was released, it was like a landslide and tsunami, making Suo Sheng unable to dodge.


    And on the top of Suo Sheng''s head and shoulders, there is even more intense pressure, making him seem to be fighting Su Yan against the three mountains.


    The power of the halberd of the condemned sin is beyond his expectations!


    And the man who used the conviction halberd was indeed extremely strong!


    His power is indeed superior to him and the Holy Emperor!


    There is only one kind of resoluteness left in Suo Sheng''s eyes. In order to obtain today''s extremely powerful power, Suo Sheng has given everything, which is also his greatest pride.


    But after meeting Su Yan today, Suo Sheng realized that his contribution didn''t seem to make much sense.


    Because the man in front of him, even if Suo Sheng is given another thousand years to work hard, I am afraid there is no way to defeat him.


    Regardless of talent or combat skills, Suo San felt inferior to his opponent for the first time.


    It was inferior to the opponent in all aspects, and even the Red Lotus Spear was restrained to the extreme. The reason why he was able to persist until now was relying on mental power.


    Without this fighting spirit that regards death as home, Suo Sheng would not be able to persist until now.


    Suo Sheng laughed at this time instead, "Do you know? This is the biggest difference between our Asuras and Di Shitian! Even if death is an inevitable ending, we will not back down! Because the battle itself is sacred. meaningful!"


    "This is my last trick, burn it, Red Lotus Sky Dance!"


    Suo Sheng''s eyes were full of calmness at this time, obviously he had planned his destiny ending.


    A person cannot decide how he is born, but he has the power to decide how he dies in the end!


    Red Lotus Sky Dance is a trick to bet on life, and it can only be used once in a lifetime!


    When this trick is used, Suo San''s life for thousands of years will burst out with the most dazzling brilliance!


    This is the meaning of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    Red flames ignited above Suo Sheng''s body, and these red flames burned his body full of holes.


    But Suosheng didn''t seem to feel any pain, instead there was a divine expression on his face.


    For Suo Sheng, if he wants to defeat Su Yan and prove that he is the strongest existence in the Celestial Realm, today should be the best opportunity.


    When Su Yan fully recovered 100% of his true essence, and changed the battlefield to another place, instead of in this molten city with a substantial increase in fire attribute power, his odds of winning would be almost zero.


    In order to defeat opponents and achieve goals, Suosheng can bet his life!


    Using his own bones and blood as a guide, what burned this time was already the most original Red Lotus Karma!


    And in the many joints of Suo San''s elbows and ankles, there are also very charming red lotus blooming!


    The lotus on the Red Lotus Falling Gun was blooming to the extreme.


    The horrible breath is transmitted from the sky to the underground, so the monks in the molten city can feel it.


    The ancestor of Panshan showed an incredible expression: "Is this Suosheng crazy?"


    The choice of Suo Sheng seemed to Emperor Shitian to be crazy to the extreme. It would take a long thousand years to cultivate to the tribulation realm. After that, he went through several tribulations, and each time was nine deaths.


    Therefore, you should cherish your own life. How can you fight with others so recklessly, just for the sake of being the best in the world?


    Even if you win, what if your own foundation is completely destroyed and survived, but you can barely survive the next day of catastrophe, and the end is doomed!


    Si Qing finds it difficult to understand Suo Sheng''s choice.


    For Asura, a powerful warrior who burned his own life and died in the ring is considered dead.


    From the perspective of this ground, the red clouds in the night sky seemed to be all lit up, faintly forming a pattern of red lotus.

 Chapter 2786： Red Lotus Sky Dance

    Chapter 2786: Red Lotus Sky Dance


    Although Suo Sheng''s trick to burn his own vitality hasn''t been used yet, even Si Qing saw that it was greatly improper.


    In the face of this devastating aura, she who had always had the most confidence in Su Yan became very uncertain.


    "Suo Sheng is going to burn all the jade and stone, Si Qing girl, the outcome is now unpredictable." Panshan Patriarch sighed.


    Under this circumstance, even if they want to help Su Yan who is above the nine heavens, it is impossible to do.


    The only thing Su Yan can rely on at this time is his own strength.


    It seemed that he wanted to respond to Suo Sheng''s fighting will, and the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd shook desperately in Su Yan''s hands.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t suppress this shock. It was the first time that such a situation had occurred since he got the conviction halberd.


    Even the conviction halberd was infected, and wanted to release a more powerful force!


    At this time, Suo Sheng was completely wrapped in the Red Lotus Karma Fire, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was the Red Lotus War God!


    When the red lotus spear cut through the sky, two powerful and pure destructive forces exploded directly in the air!


    These two destructive forces came from Suo Sheng and Su Yan respectively.


    Where Suo Sheng traveled, countless blood-colored lotus flowers were left in the air...


    Burning one''s own bones and blood in exchange for the Red Lotus Karma Fire that is closest to its origin!


    The tip of the spear pierced towards Su Yan extremely quickly!


    This spear now fully possesses the texture of "one sword breaking ten thousand laws", and it has entered the realm enough to stand side by side with Su Yan!


    This gun seems simple, but it contains great mystery, which is absolutely difficult to deal with!


    And this shot is also the strongest shot in Suo San''s life!


    Because of Su Yan''s inspiration, Suo Sheng''s marksmanship realm will make a great breakthrough and enter a brand new field!


    On the path of pursuing the strongest, what is needed most is a strong enough enemy.


    Only powerful enemies will stimulate you to a higher level in all aspects!


    Because of this shot, Suo Sheng only felt that his state was better than ever in his life.


    And this gun really condensed the essence of his life, after that, Suo Sheng decided to use such a level of marksmanship!


    The red lotus karmic fire of the most origin blooms with the tip of the gun. There is only one natural enemy in this level of red lotus karmic fire, and that is the true sun fire known as the origin of the fire.


    In a hurry, Su Yan had no time to create enough magic tricks to control the real fire of the sun.


    If you spend a few days in advance before coming to Molten City, Su Yan should be able to create this corresponding technique.


    But everything was too hasty in time. From the invasion of the white-faced god, everything was out of plan.


    Su Yan has no time to create this kind of top-notch exercises.


    The only thing I can rely on at this time is the conviction halberd in his hand!


    To put it in another direction, Suo Sheng was able to push Su Yan to this level, which was already a certain degree of victory.


    Because it''s really been a long time since no one can push Su Yan to the point where he must use his full strength!


    Even if Suo Sheng cannot defeat Su Yan, he is already proud enough!


    The countless small red lotus in the sky combined to form a huge red lotus.


    Su Yan, who is at the center of the red lotus industry fire, may not be able to detect this, but standing on the ground can see it clearly!


    Honglian Tianwu is not only a martial skill, but also an extremely powerful magic circle. No matter from every aspect, this is absolutely an impeccable move!


    The ancestor of Panshan felt that he absolutely couldn''t resist such a killer move. If he encountered it, there would only be one end, and that was death.


    So what should Su Yan do?


    I saw a lot of eyes suddenly appeared in the night sky, and the night sky that suddenly opened eyes tore was filled with almost crazy consciousness of destruction!


    "This is..." It was the first time that the ancestor of Panshan saw such a horrible scene. For a while, he couldn''t tell whether Su Yan or Suosheng had used such a powerful force!


    "It''s the power of the conviction halberd!"


    When Sin Six and Brahma��s Sleep are used, tens of thousands of eyes will appear in the space...


    These eyes originate from Asura''s origin of consciousness, the sea of ??milk, and are full of destructive willpower close to madness!


    Monks below the Golden Core Stage, if they look at these eyes, their crazy willpower will dissipate their souls, physically destroy their brains, and make them crazy!


    The power of the Gulianluo sharp spear also broke out at this moment.


    Countless karma fires are blooming in the sky, colliding with these crazy eyes...


    These eyes were burned by the red lotus karma fire, followed by blood and tears, and finally led the red lotus karma fire into the torn space and time. It''s hard to tell who swallowed whom.


    Behind these eyes is torn time and space, so many eyes represent the same amount of torn time and space.


    Just looking at it, the ancestors of Panshan already felt that their scalp was tingling.


    Seeing that time and space were torn and distorted so easily, the ancestor of Panshan frowned, thinking that it was right not to interfere, and the level of this battle was indeed exaggerated.


    Even if she intervenes casually, she may end up in a fall!


    The battlefield is only a few kilometers away from the ground, so the ground is still within the affected area.


    A rain of fire floated in the sky.


    This is the origin-level red lotus industry fire, even the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm felt a great threat.


    And after the broken eyes in the sky are connected by the split void behind them, they have formed a whirlpool storm of time and space...


    If such a time and space storm is involved, even if it is the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm, there is no reason to be spared!


    The natural real person hiding in the dark is completely afraid to use the ghost of the nine-child mother at this time, because this kind of scene even dare not use the space shuttle of the ghost of the nine-child mother easily.


    Not to mention that the sky is full of red lotus industry fire.


    "These two people are really crazy! They have reached this level before even seeing the boat crossing! But the crazier they are, the better, the more they hurt, the more the old man can benefit."


    The dense red lotus industry fire fell on the protective barrier of the ancestor of Panshan, which almost burned through.


    The ancestor of Panshan had to re-arrange the barrier, but when she arranged a barrier, she was immediately burned through the barrier, and the consumption speed was barely able to keep up.


    The eight Rakshasa over there are already outputting their true essence with all their strength, and the strength of the eight transcending realm powerhouses is integrated, and the Buddha light formed can barely compete with the red lotus karma.


    There are a few kilometers away from the central battlefield, they are only slightly affected, and they have reached this level!


    The ancient buildings and even the stones in the Molten City burned up, and there were red lotus fires everywhere in the city, as if they were completely ignited!


    There is no safe place above and below.

 Chapter 2787： Brand new enemy

    Chapter 2787: A brand new enemy


    The scope of the battle between Su Yan and Suo Sheng was extremely wide, and even the real natural person and his mysterious companions were forced out.


    The companion of the natural real person is only one woman. This woman is wearing a veil, holding the pipa behind her back, and wearing a light veil, showing a perfect posture like a god.


    There are many silver bells on the woman''s arms and clothes, and when she moves a little, the crisp sounds become one piece.


    This woman is from the ethnic group of Gandapo.


    The Ganda Pos are born with great artistic talents and can be said to be natural artists.


    Many powerhouses of Di Shitian will raise Ganda Po''s song and dance troupe within the family. These song stages compete in number and degree of luxury to demonstrate the strength of the family.


    In a sense, the Gandapo clan can also be regarded as dependent on the Di Shitian clan to survive.


    The Gandapo clan is only proficient in art, and there is hardly any strong person.


    But since this woman can stand with a natural real person, then her strength is definitely very strong.


    This is not difficult to infer.


    If this woman was not strong enough, she would have been swallowed by a natural real person long ago, and she would not even spit out her bones.


    To cooperate with natural real people, there is a very important prerequisite that is that your strength must at least be enough to protect yourself.


    But it is not easy to protect yourself in front of natural humans.


    At least half of the powerhouses across the Tribulation Realm could not do such a thing.


    After the woman flicked the pipa in her hand, the clank music echoed between the world and the earth, and the rain of fire that was supposed to fall on her and the natural real person''s head all fell aside inexplicably.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan didn''t know the origin of this Gandapo woman, she actually used the technique that Su Yan had just used for her music.


    The space is cut apart with the sound of clank and clank music, so that she and the natural real person are in a state of being left behind and independent to some extent.


    Naturally real people naturally needless to say, this mysterious girl of Ganda Po can even cut the space with music, which is very powerful.


    These two enemies are absolutely tricky!


    Moreover, after Su Yan defeated Suosheng, he didn''t know how much strength was left. If he met them again, the final outcome would be really hard to say!


    Gandapo''s woman swept her eyes, and met the ancestor of Panshan, and then moved the pipa in her hand.


    The zhengzheng arpeggio came from afar, and there was a great warning sign in the mind of the ancestor of Panshan...


    Next, the enchantment of Panshan Patriarch was broken by this arpeggio without warning!


    And after the barrier was broken, the dense red lotus karma also fell down at the same time!


    It was the arpeggio that shattered the barrier of Panshan Patriarch, and the sound was invisible and invisible, and the eyes were invisible. Panshan Patriarch was also careless. I didn''t expect this arpeggio to be so powerful!


    The ancestor of Panshan has lived for thousands of years, and this is the first time I have seen an existence that can use sound as a weapon to such a degree!


    At this time, the situation is too dangerous, and there is no time to think about it, so I can only sacrifice my most natural magic weapon!


    A small jasper flute flew out from the waist of the ancestor of Panshan and turned into a cyan light curtain, completely bearing the fire of the red lotus industry.


    This cyan light curtain is actually a kind of Taoist sacred fire. There is almost no resistance to the origin-level red lotus karmic fire. In an instant, the cyan fire curtain was swallowed by the red lotus karmic fire and turned into a red lotus karmic fire. Fire curtain.


    The real natural person couldn''t help but sneered and said: "Isn''t Panshan Patriarch trying to quench her thirst by drinking poison? She actually used flames to deal with the red lotus fire. I really don''t know how the dead words are written."


    The ancestor of Panshan didn''t know this, but she had nothing to do.


    The ancestor of Panshan is best at manipulating all kinds of flames, but in front of this origin-level red lotus industry fire, there is no room for manipulation at all.


    In terms of attribute restraint, she is the one who has been restrained the most.


    The situation is very critical now. The ancestor of Panshan can only wait for Su Yan to completely kill Suo Sheng, and Honglian Karma will lose her source of power before she can escape.


    Otherwise, no matter what power she uses, she can''t resist the red lotus karmic fire at the original level.


    But the current situation in the Nine Heavens is actually very subtle.


    After burning his own vitality and using a killer move like "Red Lotus Sky Dance", Suosheng was almost at a state where his oil and lamp had run out.


    But his mental power is very strong, and he can still support it with a sigh of relief.


    Such an enemy cannot be underestimated until he really dies. A strong fighting spirit can often support people to do many incredible things.


    Of course, Su Yan would not underestimate the Saint. Although everyone is an enemy, there is no doubt that this man is worthy of the name of a saint of the Asura family!


    It was also the most veritable master Su Yan encountered after entering the Celestial Realm.


    Su Yan''s loss of true essence was also extremely large. Although most of the power just now came from the conviction halberd itself, at least 10% of the true essence was still in his body.


    The red lotus industry fire just now was completely cut off by the Conviction Tianji, which had no effect on him.


    If there is no conviction halberd, the battle just now will be extremely dangerous!


    Sorcerer said: "I heard that the conviction halberd can convict the seven deadly sins. You obviously have more power. Why don''t you put me to death by the last big crime?


    Since the conviction halberd succeeded, Su Yan used the power of the conviction halberd to defeat powerful enemies several times, but only used Sin Six, and finally the most mysterious Sin Seven, which has not been used yet.


    This is of course for a reason, because the use of Sin Seven, the final power of the conviction halberd, is too expensive.


    So even Su Yan decided that it was impossible to use this force easily.


    Su Yan said: "You have run out of oil and the lamp has withered. Do you want to do it in front of me? Now any monk in the Golden Core Realm can kill you. Just look at your spear."


    At this time, the lotus on the Red Lotus Falling Gun was close to withering, which represented that this magic soldier was also like the master, but it was in fact to the point where the oil had run out and the lamp had dried up.


    Suo Sheng wanted to talk, but then coughed violently, accompanied by coughing and spitting out terrible blood.


    Then Suo Sheng''s figure in the air could no longer be maintained, and he fell straight towards the ground!


    Those strong Asuras who followed Suo Sheng turned into streams of light and flew into the sky, trying to protect Suo Sheng''s remains.


    Su Yan did not pursue, because the pursuit was meaningless.


    Suo Sheng''s body was cut off, and even if he could not die here, there was no possibility of recovery after returning.


    Even if Ashura''s physical strength is far stronger than that of human beings, he is determined to be unable to withstand the tricks of "Red Lotus Sky Dance", burning all his vitality unscrupulously.


    In this battle, Su Yan won.

 Chapter 2788： Su Yans Gamble

    Chapter 2788: Su Yan''s Gamble


    There are special valves inside the human body.


    These valves constrain human abilities and form potential, but things in this world have two sides. These special valves also protect the body.


    For example, when you use too much force, it may cause fainting and shock. This way, the muscles are protected from tearing.


    Including pain, this is actually a comprehensive restraint mechanism to ensure that people can survive to the greatest extent and species can be continued.


    This is a mechanism that organisms have evolved for reproduction and survival, and it is also an instinct.


    However, these valves can be unlocked by the cultivating cultivator and sword cultivator to the extreme.


    Because these powerful monks have exercised their bodies to the point where they can''t be added, of course, many physical bottlenecks can be broken in the process.


    Suo Sheng chose to open all the valves in his body just now, and he also exploded with amazing power!


    Su Yan also has this ability, but he would never make such a choice.


    Because burning one''s own vitality, breaking the body''s limiter, this kind of thing definitely has to pay a price, and it is endless trouble.


    This can indeed be exchanged for an explosive power in an instant, but the price is that the body cannot recover until the next catastrophe.


    Loss of life energy, the damage to the body is almost permanent, and it is almost impossible to recover.


    Even if you change your body, it also means that you have to go back to the level of body training.


    How can the five-fold physical body of Cross Tribulation Realm be found at will?


    The **** dark clouds slowly dissipated, and the night sky became bright again because of the light of the stars and moon.


    Su Yan stood alone above the nine heavens, watching the underground still in a fiery sea.


    These red lotus karmic fires were born by burning the vitality of Suosheng, and these red lotus karmic fires will never be extinguished before the vitality of Suosheng''s dedication is burned out.


    The trickiest thing was that the red lotus karma fire was burning on the gates of other worlds.


    This alien gate is a very special formation, summoned by the condensed Yuehua, if the red lotus karmic fire continues to burn like this, it will burn through this alien gate sooner or later.


    This represents a great risk, because it is possible to get in and never get out again.


    Su Yan waved the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, devouring the red lotus karma on the door of the alien world with destructive power.


    After doing this, Su Yan took a breath.


    It was true that Suo Sheng had been forced to a certain level just now, and Su Yan hadn''t been forced to such a level for a long time.


    Although the claim has been resolved, it does not mean that the matter has come to an end.


    On the ground, the deep breath of the natural real person has appeared, and this old boy is not so easy to deal with.


    After adjusting his breath a little, Su Yan slowly landed from the sky.


    Then I saw that the ancestor of Panshan was deeply trapped in the red lotus industry fire, already struggling to support it.


    And those totems on the body of the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable have become extremely dazzling, and his face is extremely religious.


    The battle is so fierce, but it has no effect on the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable. He has already entered the realm of forgetting things!


    Killing Heaven Zhanzun let out a low roar, and a huge silver-white cross appeared from his body. After this cross appeared, there was an even more noble feeling!


    This silver-white cross seems to be echoing with a certain force in the door of the alien world...


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, unexpectedly opening the door of another world would be so time-consuming and laborious.


    Su Yan then changed his gaze, looked at the ancestor of Panshan, directly waved the halberd of the condemning sin, swallowing the red lotus industry fire beside the ancestor of Panshan with the power of destruction.


    Then the power of destruction turned into a long dragon, roaring and killing the natural real person!


    The real natural person was still gloating at misfortunes, but when he was seen playing such a beautiful spell by Su Yan, he was so angry that he was so angry.


    The anger becomes even more serious when he thinks that his baby Xian Suo is still in Su Yan''s hands!


    I can��t wait to cramp Su Yan!


    The destructive mad dragon spit out the red lotus karma in its belly, lighting the ball to transform into a beautiful lotus in the air, killing incomparably!


    The image of the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers behind the natural real person is looming, and the natural real person can be pulled into another void at any time to avoid Su Yan''s attack.


    What the ghost ghost of the nine sons and mothers did was just preparations, and they were prepared.


    Naturally real people rely more on the mysterious woman of Gandapo beside him.


    With your bare hands plucking the strings, the clank and arpeggios reappear!


    This arpeggio cuts the void around them!


    Although the red lotus karma fire is terrifying, it cannot surpass the divided void. The beautiful red lotus blooms in front of his eyes, but the natural real person can''t even feel the heat, so he laughs wildly.


    Natural humanity said: "Su Yan, you just fought with the saint of Asura, and you must have consumed most of the true essence in your body. You are definitely not my opponent now!"


    Su Yan fell from the sky with a cold face, and said, "Is that right? Natural real person, you look very confident, so why don''t we make a bet."


    "How do you gamble? The old man is still afraid that you won''t make it?"


    Su Yan said: "The door to another world is about to open, and the winner can get the boat of crossing, of course, needless to say, I still want to use this to bet with you."


    Su Yan spread out the palm of his hand while speaking, and lying on the palm of Su Yan''s palm was a scarlet halberd.


    "This is the halberd of conviction. You must have known the power." Su Yan said.


    When Su Yan used the Conviction Heaven Halberd, a huge force like a landslide and a tsunami crushed it, and even a natural human could only flee.


    Almost no one can resist the temptation of this kind of magical soldier, and the eyes of natural real people also bloomed with great light!


    But the natural real person relied on his identity, and of course he would not easily show his greed, but his heart was already about to move.


    The real natural person asked in his spare time: "Since it is a gambling appointment, what do you want the old man to do?"


    Su Yan said, "I only need the spell to tie the Xiansuo. Anyway, you have already lost the Xiansuo, and now you bet on a spell. It is not a big loss to you, what do you think?"


    Speaking of Xian Suo, this is a big hatred of natural real people!


    For thousands of years, only when he was calculating others, never when he was calculated by others.


    Yesterday, I suffered so much here at Su Yan, not to mention that Fu Xian Suo was snatched away, and finally he was pressed into the magma by the sudden drought.


    Even the clothes of natural human beings are a magic weapon, they still cannot withstand the extremely hot lava.


    When the natural real person crawled out of the magma smoothly, his heart was filled with great resentment! Can''t wait to cramp Su Yan''s skin! Then the soul was detained and tortured continuously with eighteen tortures!

 Chapter 2789： Bone Bone Flute

    Chapter 2789


    If the natural real person could defeat Su Yan, it would have been done already.


    Now that he is standing here and hasn''t taken any action, it is entirely because the natural real person is completely unsure when facing Su Yan.


    Even if Su Yan now seems to have consumed more than half of the true essence in his body, he is in a state of sleepiness.


    Yesterday''s battle has made the natural person a little bit afraid. In the past few thousand years, the natural person has not suffered such a big loss!


    The natural real person''s eyes rolled in his eyes, which showed that he was thinking about Su Yan''s proposal.


    After much deliberation, natural real people feel that the present is the best opportunity for revenge.


    If he really wants to avenge Su Yan, he''d better seize the opportunity in front of him!


    Su Yan''s repeated battles, especially after the fierce battle with Asura''s saints, had consumed most of his true essence. Although he had tried his best to control his internal aura, he couldn''t hide his fatigue.


    Su Yan''s consumption can be said to be huge, and the natural real person is waiting for work at ease, except for losing the bondage, there is almost no loss.


    What''s more, in the great realm of crossing the robbery, the natural real person is far more than Su Yan.


    Therefore, the natural person feels that there is no possibility of failure at all, but...the natural person''s heart is still a little uncertain.


    I don��t know if Su Yan has any other tricks to press the bottom of the box. If there is, it will be very tricky!


    When the real natural person thought of this, he suddenly felt a little cheerful, and said: "Yes, this kid must have some tricks that he hasn''t used, so he dare to provoke the old man! He must be full of confidence in this trick, otherwise he won''t do it. The thing of hitting a rock with a pebble comes out!"


    Su Yan saw that the natural person was lost in thought, and calmly said: "Natural person, I understand why the great demon **** Chi You was defeated and committed suicide, so many powerful people fell along with it, but you were able to escape."


    "Because you are a tortoise with a shrunken head, it''s about time, you only need to retract your head inside the turtle shell." Su Yan said with a very slow speech rate.


    The real natural person was so angry that Su Yan''s words were blowing his beard and staring.


    Then Si Qing said, "Yes, the tortoise only needs to retract its head into its own hard shell, and it can live for thousands of years."


    Natural real person also thought of another possibility at this time, Su Yan might be deceiving.


    He pretended to have some trick at the bottom of the box, in fact, he was already at the end of the battle, and now he was just singing the empty city plan.


    Trying to use his previous record to scare him away!


    Naturally real man thought of this, and he was so angry that he laughed: "Are you going to a duel? The old man will fight with you! See how capable you are! It''s just that if the old man wins, you will not only sacrifice the halberd of the conviction. To the old man, but also to return the bound immortal to the old man! This is a gentleman agreement, no one can violate it, what do you think?"


    As long as Su Yan liberates Xian Suo from the weird mark, the natural real person will immediately chant a spell to bind Su Yan!


    After this, of course, he can''t let him come any way!


    What a gentleman''s agreement said on the lips of a natural real person, in fact, he can''t wait to skin Su Yan to cramp!


    "Good." Su Yan easily agreed to the conditions of the natural person, which also made the natural person''s heart scream happy.


    But since both parties have agreed to this duel, there is no room for remorse.


    The old monster who has lived for thousands of years, if he speaks immediately backtracks, it is tantamount to slap himself.


    This time, the natural real person will never have any reservations!


    Yes, he is going to completely suppress Su Yan here!


    There is a pure white bone flute in the hands of the natural real person. This bone flute is full of resentment energy, which is definitely not simple.


    Even the ancestor of Panshan frowned, because she felt a huge resentment from the bone flute.


    And the mysterious woman Gandapo beside the natural real person was also surprised and said: "Does the real person use such powerful methods to come up?"


    Natural humanity said: "I have fought with him yesterday, and the temptation is no longer necessary. Moreover, without a little more powerful means, I am afraid I can really defeat him! My bone flute was after the great demon **** Chiyou killed nine days of exile. On the merits and deeds, I gave me a piece of the shin bone of the banned immortal to make this flute. The old man named it the magic flute of the bone of grievance. This thing is so powerful that it can be compared to it!"


    But Su Yan just glanced at the bone flute, and then said, "Everyone, why do you like to use musical instruments as weapons so much. If you can''t mix in the spiritual world, can you go to the music world to ask for a bowl of rice?"


    Su Yan''s ridiculous words only made the natural real person more angry!


    When the bone flute sounded, a horrible feeling rushed toward your face!


    Si Qing''s mood was originally unstable. After hearing the faint sound of the flute, a sense of killing and boredom rose even more. At this time, the only thing she could do was to meditate on the tactics Su Yan taught her.


    That set of tactics is pure and original, which can stabilize the mind.


    Su Yan''s Dao Xin had long been as solid as a rock, and of course the natural real person had no lethal power on Su Yan.


    On the contrary, Su Yan said in a more ridiculous tone: "Natural real person, I kindly advise you, if you have a bad tone, you can learn from the older sisters around you. They are natural musicians from the Gandava clan, if you work hard. , Maybe you can make a fool like you understand what a staff is."


    The ancestor of Panshan laughed loudly when he heard the words, even the mysterious woman of the natural real man Ganda Po could not help but laugh.


    Naturally real people are about to explode!


    Now the true essence in Su Yan''s body consumes a lot. The natural real person originally thought that he could stir Su Yan''s mood and make Su Yan become impetuous, but what was unexpected was that he was insulted by Su Yan in turn.


    The Magic Flute of Bone Resentment continued to play, but the tune changed and suddenly it turned higher!


    The sound of the flute has also changed from dark and obscure to sharp!


    In all fairness, it is definitely not easy to maintain a certain tune under such a sharp situation. The natural human music level is not as bad as Su Yan said.


    After all, they are bosses who have lived for thousands of years. The most of these bosses is time, and their intelligence is extremely high. If you want to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and other things, you can almost quickly master them.


    This high-pitched tune seemed to be a change of the war song, which made Su Yan suddenly think of the millions of ghost soldiers in the Yin Cao Jifu, with a sense of desolation from ancient times...


    But the Yin Cao Difu Su Yan had already been there, and even the Ten Temple Yama had already been killed.


    These things are nothing to Su Yan at all, there is nothing surprising.


    So Su Yan''s face was full of expressions commenting on the homework of elementary school students, and said: "Naturally, your flute is really unpleasant. Could you please go back to retreat and study for three or five years before playing?"

 Chapter 2790： Hundred Poisonous Golden Cicada Gu

    Chapter 2790: Hundred Poisonous Golden Cicada Gu


    After the real natural person listened to Su Yan''s words, even the blue veins on his forehead were already protruding.


    The Devil''s Flute of Bone Resentment played an extremely important role in dealing with the powerful monks who had cut off the teachings and the army of hundreds of thousands.


    But not knowing what was going on, Su Yan had no reaction at all.


    So that natural real people have a little doubt about life!


    In fact, it wasn''t that the Bone Devil Flute was not strong, but that Su Yan''s mood was simply not something that a natural real person could handle.


    Natural real person didn''t know at all, he was hitting Su Yan''s strongest item!


    Therefore, the current situation is that Su Yan''s mood has not been disturbed, but the natural real person''s own mood has been made angry by Su Yan.


    But after the flute sound changed, there was actually another change.


    This change happened slowly in the dark, and I don''t know if Su Yan discovered it. This secret change is actually the intention of the natural real person.


    Suddenly, three ghost boys appeared behind Su Yan. The ghost boys held their magical instruments in their hands and pierced them towards Su Yan''s kidneys and the back of his neck!


    The three ghost boys appeared silently, traveling through many spaces, hiding their ghosts, and it was almost impossible to be discovered!


    Using the Bone Bone Devil Flute to drive the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers, forming a supreme killing array, this is the real intention of the natural real person.


    But Su Yan didn''t even turn his head, just shining a golden sword light from the sleeves of his sleeves, and he was already against the three ghost boys behind him.


    Su Yan seems to have eyes behind his back, it is incredible to the extreme!


    Su Yan''s response to the assassination of the ghost boy was so easy, even the sound of the natural real person''s flute changed for a moment, fortunately, he recovered the original tone in time.


    Su Yan said: "Naturally, you are really a stupid. We have already fought each other. With my swordsmanship, do you think this kind of indiscriminate means will be useful for me?"


    The natural real person continued to play the flute sound, the high-pitched flute sound seemed to rub in Si Qing''s brain, and the killing intent that she had finally suppressed turned out to be boiling!


    Si Qing''s fascinating reaction was what the natural real person wanted.


    Su Yan said again: "Naturally, I will treat you as a strong enemy in vain. You are really sorry for my different eyes. Even the saints of Asura know that the only way to defeat me is to use hard power I crushed the past. You have lived for thousands of years. It��s no wonder that you don��t grow up so much. All you think about are these three indiscriminate methods. The disciples who fought with you back then have already ascended to the immortal world. It''s not unreasonable to stay in this lower realm as a shame."


    Su Yan''s words were completely at the pain of the natural real person!


    Moreover, natural real people have never been reprimanded like this in thousands of years. At this time, their heart is getting more and more angry, but what about being angry?


    Tai''a turned into a golden sword light, guarding Su Yan''s back.


    No matter what angle the ghost boy attacked from, he would be blocked by Tai.


    Ghost boy was originally not good at weapon warfare, which was in the same line as his master.


    Natural real people are not good at close combat, so of course the ghost boy he trained is the same.


    What Gui Boys rely on most is the ability to travel seamlessly in different spaces. It is very tricky to come out of ghosts.


    In addition, whether it is the magic sound to the ears or the others to deceive people''s hearts and manipulate Yin Qi, these abilities have no effect in front of Su Yan.


    Not to mention the threat to Su Yan.


    "Don''t you have any other abilities? Naturally, to be honest, I''m a little disappointed in you. After all, you are one of the few surviving bosses in the ancient times. You have only such a skill?"


    Natural real person sneered in his heart, if he can''t defeat Su Yan today, he will definitely become a huge joke!


    The whistling of the flute continued, and a green bead fell to the ground from the arms of a natural real person.


    This green bead grew bigger in the wind and became exactly the same as a natural person.


    This is not a avatar technique, let alone a blind eye technique, but a real second soul, an external incarnation.


    This type of method has only been passed down in the ancient times, and now this era has long since been lost.


    This is probably also the greatest pleasure for Su Yan to fight with natural human beings. You can see from him many methods that have long been lost.


    After the external avatar of the natural real person appeared, he showed an extremely indifferent expression, and then released a golden wind from his sleeves!


    This golden wind is not some kind of spell, but the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu!


    The external incarnation of the natural real person possesses the abilities of the universe in the sleeves, and the sleeves contain at least one hundred thousand poisonous golden cicadas!


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu danced to the sound of the flute, and in a blink of an eye there were overwhelming signs.


    After that, the buzzing and flying sound of the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu became a piece, and it was almost overwhelming the sound of a natural human flute, and even the star-moon light above his head was obscured.


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu is golden in color, and it looks like a combination of Zhizhi and locusts, with extremely sharp mouthparts, and a near-morbid obsession with flesh and blood.


    Once a living thing is contaminated, the final fate must be that the flesh and blood is eaten away and turned into a pair of withered bones.


    Just watching and listening to the sound makes people scalp numb.


    The most important thing is quantity!


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu that flew out of the sleeves of the external avatar soon became overwhelming, covering almost half of the molten city!


    Moreover, the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu is not just a simple gu worm, it can also be regarded as a monster in a sense, and it has strong resistance to many spells!


    Speaking seriously, the power of any Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu can already be as powerful as a fifth-grade flying sword.


    In other words, a million Gu worms can almost be equivalent to automatically pursuing the enemy, and does not need to consume millions of sword light of the true essence of the body.


    This Gu worm has only one weakness, because it is extremely bloodthirsty. After seeing the blood, even a natural real person may not be able to control it, and it is easy to bite the owner.


    However, the natural real person can use the nine-child ghost ghost to cover up his anger as a living person, so that he can temporarily avoid being eaten back by the worm.


    The reason why it was said to be temporary was that after the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu had eaten all the flesh and blood, it would eventually bite the owner back.


    These millions of Gu worms are extremely dangerous, so natural true talents will use the external incarnation of the second soul to manipulate them.


    First, because the second soul has no flesh and blood, it can also reduce the risk of being backlashed.


    If it weren''t really pushed to the limit, the natural real person would never use this Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu easily.


    Millions of gu worms cooperate with the nine-child ghost ghost, and then use the grieving bone magic flute to assist in manipulation. This is the strongest posture of the natural real person at present.


    If you add a pair of immortal locks, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they will definitely be unable to escape.

 Chapter 2791： Already prepared

    Chapter 2792: Already Prepared


    Naturally real man smiled triumphantly at this time, it seems that victory is already within his reach for him!


    Natural real people have only one idea: it is really cheap to be eaten by a million Gu worms into a set of dead bones, this kid, originally the old man had prepared a lot of powerful methods and instruments of torture!


    Even Si Qing''s face is obvious except for not knowing how to make a good expression.


    She knew that Su Yan''s sword light was extremely strong, but the number of these hundred poisonous golden cicada gu was a million.


    If you use sword light to kill, when will you kill?


    What''s more, does Su Yan still have such a huge amount of true essence in his body to kill these poisonous Gus?


    Si Qing frowned and said: "What should I do? The ancestors have also said that if you use those powerful range spells in the Molten City, they might destroy the Molten City! Complete liberation here. The power of the conviction halberd doesn''t seem to work either!"


    Under such an environment and situation, Si Qing even felt that the hundreds of millions of Poisonous Golden Cicada Gu had no solution.


    Su Yan said: "Is the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu very powerful? I''ve long been invincible."


    The physical incarnation of the natural real person said: "Don''t you know your situation yet, you kid? The toxicity of the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu may be of little use to you, but how do you deal with such a quantity?"


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu had already covered the sky and the sun at this time, and even the moonlight had been covered for more than half of it, and even the door of the alien world had become dimmed.


    A woman from Ganda Po reminded that the natural true talent moved the gu worm to another place, and the moon flower fell on the door of the alien world again.


    Su Yan said, "You think you have won, don''t you?"


    The incarnation of the natural real person said in an extremely cold tone: "Su Yan, although you are capable of shocking the sky, you must be vacillating now? You can indeed use the power of the conviction halberd to kill these million poisonous Gu, but I don��t believe that after you use the conviction halberd to deal with Gu worms, you still have enough power to deal with me in the same way!


    The real natural person is very accurate. The true essence in Su Yan''s body is probably only enough for him to convict him for another round. If this power is used on the body of a million and a hundred poisonous golden cicadas, then what can I use to deal with the real natural person?


    These old monsters who can live for thousands of years are all scheming generations.


    The refining of the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu is extremely difficult and dangerous, and it is regarded as the most precious poisonous Gu of a natural real person, and it is usually reluctant to take it out.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be used as a consumable in the end.


    However, if you can defeat Su Yan, all these efforts are obviously worthwhile.


    As long as you defeat Su Yan, the natural real person will get the conviction halberd, and the immortal rope will be recovered!


    This is equivalent to a risky investment, and high risks also bring high returns.


    Panshan ancestor said: "I have many spells that can deal with these poisonous gu, but since both sides have signed a bet in this battle, then we can''t intervene."


    Su Yan was silent for a while before facing the sky full of Poisonous Golden Cicada Gu, and finally smiled: "Naturally, do you think I have a great swordsmanship, and that''s all? Yes, a million. After spreading out the Golden Cicada Poison Gu, even the most powerful sword repairman can��t kill it all. What''s more, I have lost most of the true essence in my body during the battle with Suosheng just now... But natural, you Underestimate me."


    Natural real person''s combat strategy seems foolproof, but in fact it is based on the supremacy of Su Yan''s strength that he can see.


    But Su Yan''s strength is like an iceberg, only a part that is less than one-tenth in the eyes of natural real people.


    There are even bigger parts underwater that are not shown at all.


    In fact, in order to be prepared, Su Yan created two exercises when he first entered the molten wasteland.


    The first technique is the magical technique of setting fire. Su Yan thought that inside this molten city, he would inevitably hit those strong with fire attributes, so he first created a technique that might restrain the enemy.


    But the red lotus karma fire is not an ordinary flame, and this magical skill is useless.


    And the second practice created by Su Yan is Yuhuo''s "Fire God Jue".


    "Vulcan Jue" actually refers to the breath and spells of the ancestors of Panshan. After all, the ancestors of Panshan are already the top fire monks in this world.


    These two exercises are one yin and one yang in terms of attributes, and they are quite different and almost cancel each other out.


    At the same time, I want to create two diametrically opposed methods and be able to use them.


    Such a thing is very incredible to others.


    But for Su Yan, all of this is easy and can be done with just a few fingers.


    Because he is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, he knows all the exercises and even the laws above this world.


    The true essence in the body can be changed at will with "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue", so creating a tenth-level technique is almost a matter of one thought.


    When "Vulcan Jue" was launched, a pillar of fire soaring into the sky burned!


    This pillar of fire is a purple sacred fire of Liujia and Liuding, which is enough to enter the top five in the sacred fire of Taomen, and it has the dual attributes of demons and evil spirits.


    It couldn''t be better to burn the sky full of poisonous golden cicada gu!


    The purple sacred fire soared into the sky. Although a small part of the sacred fire was swallowed by the red lotus industry fire that was still raging in the Molten City, most of the sacred fire fell into the community of the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu!


    The sacred fire burned the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu to crackle!


    The natural real person was completely stunned at this time, and even forgot to play the magic flute of resentment!


    "You still know fire attribute spells? Or is it a six-tier six-class sacred fire?" The natural real person wants to break his head and never thinks that Su Yan can actually control fire, and he controls all the evil Daoist sacred fire!


    How is this possible? !


    Su Yan used the "Great Bright Secret Art" in the battle with him before, and he has the supreme level of swordsmanship. Being able to cultivate the power of these two attributes to the extreme at the same time is already a rare talent in the world!


    Now that he has more Yuhuo skills, he is also the pinnacle!


    This is too unreasonable!


    It''s incredible!


    Both Si Qing and Panshan Patriarch glanced at each other, they already understood that Si Qing''s guess was correct.


    Although this kind of thing is very unreasonable and hard to believe, there is only such a relatively reasonable explanation����


    Su Yan can follow his own mind and create a variety of tenth steps or even above!


    This is a very incredible ability! Simply unheard of!


    Panshan ancestor said: "I heard that there used to be a technique called Wuxiang Divine Art in the era of mythology, which can simulate the enemy''s technique, and it is extremely vivid. But the gap between the two words of simulation and creation is naturally different. It goes without saying. What kind of exercises did Su Yan cultivate to have such a magical ability?"

 Chapter 2792： Raise the fire to the sky

    Chapter 2792


    Panshan ancestor looked blank, the purple sacred fire has soared into the sky, sweeping towards the vast number of hundred poisonous golden cicada gu!


    After the purple sacred fire was born from the pillar of fire, it spread out in the air to the limit. As long as the hundred-poison golden cicada gu that came into contact with the purple sacred fire, it didn''t even have the power to struggle, and it turned into ashes!


    It wasn''t that the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu was too weak, but that it had formed perfect restraint in attributes.


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu is not afraid of swords. Even if it is chopped in two or three halves, it can bite towards a person''s body. It is a first-class evil creature.


    The Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu is only afraid of two things, the first is the five sacred fires in front of the Taoist door, and the second is the refining sacred light of Buddhism.


    These two powers can basically only be used by the very few top existences of the two religions. Natural real people think that Su Yan''s power has ended here, and it is impossible to think that Su Yan has such a hidden killer move.


    The combat effectiveness of the hundred-poison golden cicada gu forming a million numbers is very terrifying, it is definitely not a meaningless accumulation of numbers!


    But the purple sacred fire that burst out at this time was like an epiphany blooming in an instant!


    Within a few moments, it was already covering a radius of ten miles, and it was still expanding outside!


    This scene was really shocked to the extreme, even the natural real person''s magic flute of resentment stayed on his lips and forgot to play it.


    He couldn''t think that Su Yan could still use such a method!


    This is a big mistake of the natural real person. He thought he was already very cautious, but in the end he still underestimated Su Yan!


    Without the musical guidance of the Devil''s Flute, the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu scurried more frantically, and some Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu launched indiscriminate attacks.


    Even the real natural person and the mysterious Ganda Po woman beside him were the targets of attack!


    Under this indiscriminate attack, the ancestor of Panshan can also explode his own power naturally!


    The ancestor of Panshan lit up another pillar of fire, which complemented Su Yan''s sacred fire!


    After the series of battles, the active fire spirits in the Molten City were already close to boiling. At this time, after being ignited by the power of Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan, they were desperately burning and dedicating their power!


    Inside this molten city, the air is filled with strong fire elements, and various fire attribute spells will be enhanced to the extreme!


    The only thing the natural real human can think of at this time is to attack Su Yan''s body. As long as he attacks Su Yan''s body, if he can succeed, then the six divine fires in the sky may dissipate because of the loss of the master''s control!


    But Su Yan was standing at the very center of the pillar of fire at this time, and could only vaguely see a figure.


    Six Ding Liujia Shenhuo and even the best immortal sword can be burned into molten iron in an instant. Natural real people have no idea how Su Yan did it. They can stand in the center of Liu Ding Liujia Shenhuo with flesh and blood!


    And such Su Yan is also in an absolutely safe state, the various spells and methods that natural real people are good at can''t pass the heavy fire curtain!


    In fact, like the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu, the power of the natural real person itself is also restrained by the Liuding Liujia Divine Fire!


    After the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu was burned to ashes, it landed all over the sky.


    The real natural person is really distressed to the extreme. The millions of hundred-poison golden cicada gu have at least three hundred years of hard work in it, and now they are all burned...


    However, the natural real person obviously has a more important issue to be concerned about at this time, and that is his own situation.


    Su Yan slowly walked out of the burning pillar of fire and said, "Natural real person, you are sure to lose."


    The real natural person was shocked both physically and mentally because of Su Yan''s words. He couldn''t imagine that his Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu would be so easily broken by Su Yan!


    If it''s just a normal flame, that''s all, but it''s a six-packed divine fire, which has formed the greatest restraint on all evil things!


    First, the "Great Bright Art" was used to target the ghosts of the nine sons and mothers, and now the "Vulcan Jue" was used to target the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu...


    At this time, the real natural person felt that Su Yan was invincible and had no weaknesses!


    Su Yan pressed on step by step, and the natural real person fell into a myth. It seemed that he no longer had enough good ways to deal with Su Yan.


    Natural humans are proficient in various ghost magic spells, but these spells are unlikely to have any effect on Su Yan.


    There is no time to arrange the formation in a hurry, it seems that the only natural real person can use the ghost ghosts!


    The real natural person was frowning, but suddenly his brows stretched out, and he laughed wildly: "Yes! Su Yan, you didn''t have much true essence at first, and you caught fire! How much true essence do you have now? What should you fight with me? What is there to be afraid of! Although you have lost a million golden cicadas! But they also consume most of your true yuan, don''t they?"


    When the natural real person said this, pointing to Su Yan, the smile on his face became more and more crazy!


    And Si Qing''s face also appeared worried, because all the natural real person said was the truth.


    At this time, because Su Yan ignited six divine fires and raised the fire to the sky, there was not much true essence left in his body at this time.


    This last few pieces of true essence cannot be used anyway, once the true essence is used up, people will run out of oil and die!


    What should we do now?


    The situation seems to have become very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    But Su Yan suddenly raised his head and said to the mysterious woman of Gandapo: "Can you avoid it a bit farther? My Su Yan won''t beat a woman unless something is forced to happen. You stand too far with him. It��s near, if it affects you, it��s not good."


    The mysterious woman of Ganda Po was also very interesting, and she swept towards the back with a wicker body in the wind.


    The real natural person laughed wildly again: "You are scaring someone! What qualifications do you have to say such things now! Even if you use the power of the conviction halberd, will the old man be afraid of you? You don''t even dare now. Do you use the halberd of the condemned sin? If you are burned out, and you are beaten back..."


    The real natural person only felt that this duel was going round and round. Originally, when he saw Su Yan burn a million golden cicadas with six small and six sacred fires, his heart became ashamed.


    Suddenly it was discovered that he was the one who had the upper hand!


    "The most dramatic place in life is often in this place, Su Yan, the old man is still about 80% true now! What is your situation now? How dare you to intimidate the old man like this? The old man definitely won!"


    Su Yan did not respond to the words of the natural real person, just standing silently.


    Si Qing can only hope for some miracle in this world at this time! Or Su Yan has something powerful that he hasn''t shown!


    But no matter how powerful he is, he needs True Essence to support him. Su Yan, who consumes most of the True Essence in his body, really still has the power to defeat the natural real person?

 Chapter 2793： I won

    Chapter 2793: I won


    Su Yan suddenly moved.


    With Su Yan''s move, even the rocky ground was crushed!


    A series of afterimages appeared in the air, and when Su Yan appeared again, his fist was already extremely close to the face of a natural human!


    In an instant, countless shadows of fists burst out, and slammed the natural real person fiercely!


    Only then did Si Qing remember that after Su Yan''s body had been baptized by a million calamities, it seemed to have been built into the strongest combat body in the Celestial Realm!


    Regardless of power and speed, they have reached a realm that even the Holy Emperor can only look forward to!


    Su Yan did not have enough true essence, but his body was able to stand up to the world! No one can beat!


    Under Su Yan''s fierce fighting style, the natural real person is like a rag bag, his bones are shattered, and he is about to be beaten into a human shape.


    However, the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, especially the natural human beings who have survived several tribulations, can live forever as long as the dantian is not broken and the golden core is not destroyed!


    Vitality is definitely not comparable to ordinary mortals!


    This attribute is very powerful, but at this time it has become an alternative torture!


    Natural real person''s eyeballs were blown out, and even his brain was punched out, but he still wouldn''t threaten his life!


    The ancestor of Panshan was completely stunned at this time, and he had no idea that Su Yan would use this method to defeat a natural person!


    Don''t rely on any true essence or magic, just rely on real fists!


    This is simply a fight in the market... this method is really unexpected!


    But the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help laughing in the next second. No matter what the way, what Su Yan is doing now is really happy!


    After Su Yan ended this round of attacks, the surrounding land and various buildings had already been extremely damaged!


    The natural real person lay on the ground dying, leaving only a breath.


    A golden sword light penetrated towards the forehead of the natural person, and the natural person just felt that my life was over!


    But this ray of sword light penetrated into the ground by a tiny margin, clinging to the cheek of the natural person.


    This is what Su Yan deliberately did, saying: "I know you can control the ghost of the nine sons and mothers. If you want to play with the yin, I will also accompany you. See if your ghost ghosts are faster or my sword light. Faster!"


    Su Yan''s words shattered the final scheming of the natural person, and the ghost of the nine sons and mothers was indeed the bargaining chip for the final comeback of the natural person.


    Like the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu, the Nine-child-mother ghost ghost is a monster that can counteract its master anytime and anywhere.


    At this time, the natural person does not have a good piece of flesh and blood. If the natural person summons them, they might eat the flesh and blood of the natural person.


    But if the natural real person really used the nine-child ghost ghost to let go, Su Yan would definitely be very difficult to deal with, after all, there was not much true essence left in the body.


    The right to choose is still in the hands of natural humans.


    But after Su Yan used Tai''a sword light to approach the face of Natural Man, Natural Man also lost the courage to finally contend with Su Yan, panting hard, and gave up his final desperate plan.


    If a natural real person had a cruel and courageous state of mind, he would have fallen with the great demon **** Chi You thousands of years ago, how could he escape into the realm of heaven and human!


    When the last moment is reached, natural real people will inevitably make survival their top priority. This is due to his character, and it can also be said that his character determines his destiny.


    "Naturally, I, Su Yan, won!"


    There is only this sentence left in the world.


    Su Yan panted. The continuous battles not only consumed Su Yan''s true essence, but also greatly tested his spirit and concentration.


    After breathing for a while, Su Yan said, "Naturally, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise. What is the spell that binds Xiansuo?"


    The real natural person looked horrified and said: "If you promise to let me go, I will tell you."


    "Should we not include such a clause in our previous agreement?" Su Yan asked rhetorically.


    The real natural person said: "If you don''t agree to this condition, then I would rather burn the jade and the stone, you will not get the method of using the immortal cord in your life."


    "Okay, I promise you that it doesn''t matter much for me to let you go."


    A quaint scroll came out from the sleeves of the natural real person.


    Then natural humanity said: "All the secrets of binding Xiansuo are on this scroll."


    Su Yan picked up the scroll, and after opening it, he found that it was filled with the secrets of ancient elucidation and teaching, which was indeed the method of using Xiansuo and various spells.


    This scroll is very simple and must have gone through thousands of years.


    In a short period of time, natural real people should have no time or energy to fake such things.


    But the natural real person was surprised that Su Yan could actually understand the secret text of the interpretation, this kind of thing should only be understood by the disciples of the interpretation!


    This is a stumbling block of a natural human, but he doesn''t want to be easily bypassed by Su Yan.


    Su Yan mentioned the sword light of Tai''a on the ground and went away. He has always been the one who speaks and counts. Now that he has obtained the method of using the immortal cable, it is necessary to let the natural person make a living.


    This natural real person was beaten so miserably today, as if he had become a bereaved dog, and it was no longer possible to threaten Su Yan.


    If he sees Su Yan in the future, he will probably take the initiative to take a detour.


    Su Yan walked back to Panshan Patriarch and Si Qing.


    The ancestor of Panshan handed a glass bottle to Su Yan, which contained spring water from the Spring of Youth.


    Under such circumstances, this is what Su Yan needs most!


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "After being taken out, the spring water of the Spring of Youth will become passive water, and it will lose its effectiveness within an hour. Even if the ancestors use the secret method to seal, the effect of this spring water is no better than that of Huayin Palace At that time, it will be some."


    After Su Yan drank the spring water from the Fountain of Youth, he only felt that part of the lost strength and true essence had returned to his body, and even the feeling of fatigue was greatly relieved.


    The spring fruit of the spring of youth is amazing to the extreme!


    Look back again.


    The real natural person has disappeared, and I don''t know what secret method was used to escape.


    The mysterious woman of Ganda Po, who followed the natural person, stood in the distance and stared at this side, as if she did not intend to retreat immediately.


    Behind Su Yan, Slaying Zhan Zun let out a roar, and the totem power on his body suddenly became extremely bright!


    The light shining from the apex of the door of the alien world illuminates the molten city like daylight.


    In this strong light, Su Yan saw the power of certain totems on King Raksha''s body also shining, and the pipa used by the Gandapo woman also had unusual inscriptions on it!

 Chapter 2794： The true face of the boat crossing

    Chapter 2794: The True Face of the Crossing Ship


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun inspired the movement of the otherworldly gate, and finally produced a response from several people.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The legend is really true. Many ethnic groups in the heaven and human world built this molten city together! And the gates of the alien world also came from the wisdom of the ancestors, so it is not only our emperor who has They also have reservations about how to open the door!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about these details at all, he only cared about one thing, what was hidden behind this alien gate.


    In addition to the legendary boat crossing, what other treasures or dangers are there!


    At this time, Slaying Zhan Zun had awakened from the misty state of prayer. First, he took a look at the surrounding environment that was so severely damaged, and the air still left the breath of many powerful fighters. It was really shocked!


    There will be fierce battles here, which is actually something that was expected.


    After a brief astonishment, the Slaying Zhan Zun also walked towards the door of the alien world!


    Killing the sky Zhan Zun came to the front of the door of another world, even the ancestor of Panshan didn''t know what he was going to do!


    Saw Tian Zhan Zun directly supported the door of the alien world with both hands, and then let out a low roar, he had to use his strength to push this huge alien door open!


    After Killing Heaven Zhanzun did such a move, they discovered that this alien door had been fully materialized at this time!


    A dark voice came, and the door was pushed open little by little!


    On the other side of the door, there was a white light!


    As the door gap becomes bigger and bigger, the light that is as bright as day becomes bigger and bigger!


    The gap in the door was already enough for one person to pass through, and the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable also stopped and gasped. It seems that the action of pushing the door just now has consumed most of his energy!


    The ancestors of Panshan couldn''t help but become excited!


    Finally...all the plans and expectations of these years have become reality!


    This alien door finally opened everything to them!


    Hidden here is the crystallization of the supreme wisdom of the ancient people-the boat of crossing.


    Legend has it that the boat of crossing can shuttle among the heavens and worlds!


    Su Yan glanced back at the rakshas, ??all those rakshas became frightened because of Su Yan''s look back, afraid that Su Yan would act to end them at this time.


    Su Yan had no such plan. He was not a cold-blooded murderous person, and killing these rakshas had no meaning to him.


    He was just thinking about a question: What is the connection between the ship of crossing and the ship of crossing spirits that these rakshas participated in to build!


    Su Yan had seen a small and a half spirit crossing ship, and after seeing the legendary crossing ship, he could draw a conclusion after a little comparison.


    It is not necessary to ask these rakshas.


    The faces of Killing Heaven Zhan Zun and Panshan Patriarch both had expressions of ecstasy that could not be concealed.


    The ancestor of Panshan was even more excited and said: "Su Yan, let''s not waste time here. If they dare to follow, it won''t be too late to deal with them. What matters now is to enter the door!"


    Listening to the tone of the ancestor of Panshan, it seems to be impatient. It''s as if the boat of crossing will fly away!


    On the side where the Killing Venerable Battle Venerable first entered the door, I saw the back of the Killing Venerable Battle Venerable disappeared into a vast expanse of whiteness.


    Then there are the ancestors of Panshan, Si Qing and Su Yan...


    When Su Yan entered this vast expanse of whiteness, he suddenly discovered that he had come to a whole new world through this alien door.


    Although the sun cannot be seen in the sky above, it is undoubtedly daytime.


    They were standing on a hillside and looking from here, they could see the green grass, and among the green grass there were many wild flowers dotted.


    A calm and idyllic scenery unfolds before me.


    But the strange thing is that the so-called boat of the crossing is nowhere to be seen.


    A very obvious suspicion appeared on Si Qing''s face.


    The scene behind this alien gate is very different from what Si Qing had imagined.


    The ancestor of Panshan laughed loudly, as if he had understood the key.


    Si Qing couldn''t help asking: "What is the ancestor laughing at?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I wonder who is such a genius who actually took the name Ship of Crossing!"


    Si Qing said: "Is there anything wrong with this name? We didn''t see any ship after we came in! Could it be that the boat of crossing doesn''t exist at all?"


    Si Qing became even more puzzled because of the words of the ancestor of Panshan.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Aren''t we already inside the boat of crossing? This boat is really special."


    Si Qing''s eyes revealed huge suspicion, because all she could see was some hillsides covered with grass and wildflowers, nothing more.


    Is it possible that what they see in their eyes is completely different?


    Su Yan said: "The ancestor said it was right, we are already on the boat of crossing."


    "That is to say, the grassy hillside is actually inside the cabin? It seems that there is no end to the horizon. How big should the boat of crossing be?"


    Su Yan said: "This place is not as extensive as you think. The green grass and green hills you see are endless. In fact, the people who built this place want you to see the picture. In fact, the size range here does not exceed the Molten Fire. city."


    Si Qing said eagerly: "Why can you all see the boat crossing, but I can''t see anything?"


    Su Yan said, "Because you are not in the realm, you are still looking at the world with your naked eyes, so it is easy to be deceived by appearances, and we can already see the world with our hearts. So no matter what incarnation changes we can''t deceive us."


    The ancestor of Panshan confidently said: "Next, let��s look at the performance of my ancestor. Let Siqing, girl, see what the real face of the ship of crossing looks like. The method of unlocking the seal of the ship of crossing has been recorded in the review. The secret plan of the meeting."


    Both Panshan Patriarch and Slaying Zhanzun have entered the council of Emperor Shitian.


    The council has been in charge of the world of Emperor Shitian for tens of thousands of years. The sorting and summarization of these ancient secrets, and the background they possess should not be underestimated.


    The ancestor of Panshan squeezed the orchid in his hand, and seemed to be performing some kind of magic.


    And with the spells of the Panshan ancestors, the surrounding green hills slowly shattered, and then turned into a sea of ??fire. After turning into a sea of ??fire, the surrounding space began to condense...


    This space spell is already very sophisticated!


    In the end everything was restored to a more bizarre scene.


    Su Yan and the others were standing on the deck of a big ship.


    This big ship is at least twenty miles long, and its size is far beyond those ocean freighters on the earth!


    It can also be said to be spectacular to the extreme!


    And below the big ship is an endless sea of ??fire!


    The boat of crossing is constantly smelting in this sea of ??fire, for thousands of years!


    Until the fateful day arrives, the boat of crossing was found by its true owner, and then broke through the barriers of space and drove to another world!

 Chapter 2795： Merge into one

    Chapter 2795: Integration


    The ancestor of Panshan showed an extremely excited expression. His wish for thousands of years was finally fulfilled, and he said excitedly: "We are now standing on the deck of the Crossing Boat. It really feels like a dream!"


    Su Yan was not as excited as the ancestor of Panshan, because in the final analysis, taking the boat of crossing was only an intermediate process, and the ultimate goal was to obtain the killing sword.


    Now I haven''t even seen the shadow of the Murder Sword, it''s too early to be happy.


    Su Yan said: "Does the ancestor know how to manipulate this boat of crossing?"


    The crossing boat is indeed an incredible magic weapon, a miracle that is almost impossible to create in this era.


    But if there is no way to operate, it still doesn''t make any sense.


    At this time, Su Yan carefully looked at the legendary boat of crossing.


    The ship of crossing is really huge beyond imagination, even far surpassing the ship of crossing spirit that Su Yan has seen in the underworld.


    As far as Su Yan''s knowledge is concerned, there does not seem to be a strong connection between the two.


    The Spirit Crossing Ship intends to use the souls of hundreds of millions of creatures to synthesize a huge and boundless power of prayer. With this power of prayer that is enough to rewrite the laws of the world to a certain extent, it can fight against the catastrophe, not only breaking the lower realm and the upper realm. The barriers between the realms must be solved at once! The ultimate goal is to rise into the fairy world!


    The Crossing Ship uses the laws of space to shuttle back and forth between the many worlds of the Lower Realm.


    The functions of the design and the purpose of construction are totally different.


    The ancestor of Panshan took out a very simple star map from his sleeve. Although this star map looks very old, the various spatial coordinates marked on it represent an extremely developed civilization.


    At that time, Di Shitian had indeed developed his civilization to the point where he was about to reach the ceiling of all civilizations in the lower realm.


    Not only created the immortal demon tree, trying to control the power of prayer, but also had the ability to navigate freely among the heavens and worlds.


    Perhaps the earth was once one of the destinations of the Di Shitian travels, so even if there is no ethnicity of the Di Shitian, there are still their legends circulating.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "We only need to sail according to this star map to reach the world where the Murder Sword is located."


    After listening to the words of the ancestor of Panshan, Su Yan showed a very strange expression: "Does the ancestor know how to manipulate this crossing boat?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Since this is a magic weapon created by the ancestors with supreme wisdom, no matter how magical and incredible it is, it should be within the magical system of Emperor Shitian. Only things within this system are impossible. Beyond our understanding."


    Su Yan absolutely cannot agree with Panshan Patriarch''s words.


    Humans have always been a technological tree, but if you send today''s Ferrari sports car back to three hundred years ago, let alone the ancients of that era, it would be very difficult to understand what it is.


    The ancestor of Panshan lifted his feet off the ground and slowly floated up, saying: "Let''s find out where the control room is first."


    This deck is really too big. If you don��t use flying spells and only measure with your feet, it��s probably a few days before they find the control room.


    Si Qing said, "Didn''t our original plan after finding the boat of crossing and then returning to the world of heaven and human from this unstable alien world?"


    Panshan ancestor said: "The current situation is that the plan can''t keep up with the changes, Si Qing girl, do you have a way to shrink this boat of crossing to enough to take it out of the gate of another world?"


    Si Qing looked at the gate of another world not far away.


    The door of this alien world was maintained by Yuehua, and it was very fragile.


    When the moon sets and the sky shines, the gate of the alien world will disappear.


    If they don''t plan carefully, they are very likely to be trapped in this alien world, and they must not be easily dazzled by the victory in front of them.


    If she can''t control the crossing boat before dawn, Si Qing will return to the heaven and human world from the gate of another world no matter what Panshan ancestor said.


    The power of the totem of the Slaying War Venerable needs to echo the power of the sun, moon and stars, in order to stimulate enough power to open the door of the alien world.


    And in this bizarre world, obviously there are no sun, moon and stars. Once trapped here, Killing Heaven Zhan Zun may not have the power to open the door to another world.


    If you are trapped here, you might not be discovered until thousands of years.


    The ancestor of Panshan didn''t care about these at all at this time, she was extremely emotional, and ran directly to the cabin above the deck.


    According to the ancient atlas in his hand, the ancestor of Panshan ignored many cabins and went straight to the last cabin.


    After the door of the cabin was opened, what appeared in front of them was a precise operation formation.


    Even Su Yan was taken aback by the precision of this formation. A small formation was placed in this room, but there were tens of thousands of spell inscriptions inside.


    And writing spell inscriptions runs on its own according to a preset track, just like a computer with extreme precision.


    "That''s it! As long as we master this set of formations, we will be able to master the boat of crossing!" Panshan ancestor said excitedly.


    Su Yan does not have much research on Di Shitian��s magic system. If he is required to carefully study and figure out all the functions of the Crossing Boat, it will definitely not be overnight. It will take at least half a month to unlock all of the Crossing Boat. secret.


    When this kind of quick battle is needed, it can only rely on the strength of Panshan ancestors.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "When I was in the council, I learned of the existence of the Crossing Boat, and I was shocked. Over the next thousand years, I collected many clues about the Crossing Boat, and then carefully studied it. I finally figured it out. Some things, in our time, the ancestors of Di Shitian once created a very splendid civilization, and finally self-destructed due to some unknown reason. Those of us are just the remnants of the ruins, but instead Forget the glory of the ancestors!"


    When Panshan ancestor said this, he cut his thumb with infuriating energy, and a drop of blood dripped from her fingertips into the formation.


    This formation, which was originally running smoothly, was suddenly activated, and countless inscriptions flooded into Panshan Patriarch.


    Standing behind the ancestor of Panshan, Su Yan and the others all showed expressions like an enemy.


    But the ancestor of Panshan was full of enjoyable smiles, and seemed to be happy. Even opened his arms to accept these spell inscriptions into the body!


    After these spell inscriptions entered the body, they were surprised to find that the ancestor of Panshan was already integrated with this formation at this time.


    Everyone shook with one step, and it seemed that a small earthquake broke out.


    There seemed to be a sense of joy in this shock, and the boat of crossing was slowly coming to life...


    In a way of integrating with the ancestors of Panshan!

 Chapter 2796： Have ulterior motives

    Chapter 2796: Have ulterior motives


    When the ancestor Panshan pointed his finger in the void, the ancient characters of Emperor Shitian also appeared in front of the ancestor Panshan.


    These words gleamed with pale green light, full of mystery.


    Su Yan is quite familiar with these words, because these words also appeared inside the Lost City.


    In other words, it is the same civilization that created the Lost City and the Crossing Ship.


    This civilization is so developed that it is almost the pinnacle of this lower realm.


    After these holographic characters appeared in front of the ancestor of Panshan, the ancestor of Panshan also operated it almost without thinking.


    It seems that the ancestors of Panshan are already familiar with these ancient characters that have been lost!


    The three people Si Qing hired each performed their duties, and they all played a great role.


    Su Yan withdrew all the powerful enemies, and the Heaven-killing Zhan Zun opened the door to another world, and the Panshan ancestor could manipulate the boat of crossing.


    In the end, it was that Si Qing herself did not play any role in this trip.


    With the manipulation of the Panshan ancestor, the vibration on the Crossing Boat has become more and more severe.


    The dust accumulated over the years is also shaking off awkwardly.


    After the fierce shaking, Si Qing sensed a very strange thing: "The boat that crosses seems to be flying?"


    The things Si Qing sensed, Su Yan and Slaying Battle Venerable had also sensed them, and they also didn''t fully understand the current situation.


    But these conditions are undoubtedly caused by the ancestors of Panshan.


    At this time, those magic inscriptions shining with pale green light had lifted Panshan Old Zutuo, forming a cockpit full of fantasy colors.


    The ancestor of Panshan was constantly manipulating the magic inscriptions that Si Qing couldn''t understand at all.


    And the formation in the cabin, which was originally running smoothly, became extremely active at this time!


    The words of the ancestor of Panshan came: "Sit down, we are now going through the river of time and space to directly enter the world where the killing sword is."


    "So fast? Don''t we go back to the Celestial Realm?" Si Qing asked strangely.


    "Girl Siqing, what is there to worry about, ancestors, I can already completely control the power of the crossing boat!" Panshan ancestors said, "you don''t have to worry that we will never go back, as long as you know the coordinates of time and space, old My ancestors can drive the boat of crossing back to the world of heaven and human at any time. This is just a matter of thought."


    After pacifying Si Qing, the ancestor of Panshan said again: "Su Yan, do you know, what is the source of the huge power that drives the boat of crossing?"


    After listening to the question about the ancestor of Panshan, Su Yan seemed to be greatly inspired, and asked: "Will the ancestor want to tell me that the power to drive the boat across time and space is the same as the immortal demon tree. The power of prayer, right?"


    "Yes! This power is already at the apex of the world and can turn decay into magic!"


    The ancestor of Panshan sighed: "In fact, isn''t this kind of magical thing accumulated by tiny power? The ancestors of the slash-and-burn era only wanted to manipulate water and fire, build houses, and then master them more and more profoundly. , There are so many techniques we practice today!"


    "In the final analysis, the source of all this is probably small wishes. The power of a person''s prayers is very small, but the wishes of hundreds of millions of living beings combined are very huge. The ancestors of Di Shitian had such wisdom. , No wonder it will create a magical thing far beyond the imagination of our time!"


    Su Yan saw that the ancestor of Panshan was a little overwhelmed, and said, "The ancestor of Panshan, not all power in this world can be manipulated by humans. Don��t forget one thing. Your ancestors of Emperor Shitian were too arrogant. Thinking that he can manipulate all powers, like an omnipotent god, Di Shitian''s civilization will fall from the peak of the age overnight, and hundreds of millions of Di Shitian will die overnight!"


    "The only person who can control all the power in this world is the Creator. It is ridiculous to elevate yourself to a height comparable to the Creator! If anyone can become a god, then why do we have to work so hard to cultivate? , Use all your energy to resist the Nine Heavens Tribulation? It is better for a mortal to have the consciousness of a mortal, and to use power beyond the realm of a mortal, the final fate must be fooled by the power and cause destruction!"


    Su Yan''s words made Panshan ancestor nothing to say, and he calmed down a bit from the great excitement of mastering the boat of crossing.


    The ancestor of Panshan adjusted his breathing, and said: "We will set out now to get the killing sword!"


    Si Qing said, "Old ancestors, this is inconsistent with our plan. Everyone is not in the most complete state. If there is any danger, it is very likely that something will go wrong!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s too late to say this, Si Qing girl, the ship has already started!"


    "what!"


    A green ray shot out, and then this mysterious green ray condensed a green curtain in front of the boat of crossing!


    As long as you cross this green curtain, you can enter the river of time and space.


    At this time, Slaying Zhanzun had fully understood the meaning of Panshan Patriarch. After solving the powerful enemy, they were now not only collaborators, but also direct competitors.


    There is only one murder sword, but they have four people.


    If you want to get the killing sword, Su Yan, who is the most powerful among them, is of course the most likely.


    And Su Yan''s current strength has been exhausted seven or eight eight, which can be said to be greatly reduced. Competitiveness has also dropped a lot.


    If they go back to the Celestial Realm to fix them, and when Su Yan has fully recovered his strength, then this strength is a very terrifying absolute strength for them!


    Because this is the strength that even Shenghuang and Suo Sheng can''t challenge!


    What are they going to fight with Su Yan?


    At that time, the killing sword was not what Su Yan''s pocket was in!


    Therefore, Panshan ancestor''s decision is extremely shrewd.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun said: "Since it is the most imposing moment! Then we should take the killing sword into our hands in one effort, lest Ye Changmeng are too many!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but stared at the green curtain wall for a long time.


    When he was still the emperor, he did not know how many times he traveled through the various worlds of the heavens.


    Suddenly today, it seems that I have returned to the past, and of course I am embarrassed.


    And the boat of crossing was officially launched, and the huge hull slowly crossed into the green curtain!


    After the boat of crossing completely crossed the curtain of this time and space, a strange sense of weightlessness came.


    And the boat of crossing has also entered an eternal void.


    There are no huge celestial bodies in this void, and the gravity is only about one-sixth that of the Celestial Realm. Of course, this light texture makes Si Qing feel very fresh.


    Su Yan had a feeling of nostalgia, and seemed to have returned to that period of warring days and worlds.

 Chapter 2797： Assassinated

    Chapter 2797: Attacked and Stabbed


    I heard that it has entered the river of time and space.


    Siqing listened to this term many times over and over again, really wanting to see it. He immediately left the control room and went to the deck.


    A layer of light yellow protective mask will protect the boat of crossing, and outside this protective mask is a strange world.


    There is no sun and moon here, only countless stars dotted in the distant direction, looking like a dream.


    And the boat of crossing did look like it was moving slowly in a dark river, and it didn''t feel fast in terms of speed.


    Su Yan also came to the deck, seeing that the pale yellow mask did not move like a mountain, and he managed to deal with all kinds of turbulence in time and space very steadily, and he felt quite settled.


    Si Qing asked, "I thought the boat of crossing would be extremely fast after it was launched. How could it be so slow? I don''t know when it will reach the other shore at such a speed."


    Su Yan said: "You have a problem with your understanding. To understand the miraculous thing like The Boat of Crossing, you need to break your inertial thinking. Do you think that the Boat of Crossing is the same as the Shura Sonic Sword? If there are thousands of miles ahead, The faster you fly, the sooner you will arrive."


    "Yes, is there anything wrong with this understanding?"


    Su Yan said: "Your understanding is actually a conventional method, but this method definitely does not represent the only truth in the world. In fact, there is an even more incredible method that can surpass your Asura Sonic Sword in terms of speed."


    "what way?"


    "You only need to shrink this one hundred and eight thousand miles into fifty meters, even if you walk, it will be faster than your Shura Sonic Sword!"


    This was indeed a possibility Si Qing had never thought of, and this was also the method being used by the Boat of Crossing.


    But this method was unheard of by Si Qing, and the instinctive reaction was negative: "How is this possible?"


    "If it''s impossible, what do you think is the operating mechanism of the boat?"


    "Isn''t it simply traveling through time and space?"


    Su Yan said: "An independent world is like a bubble. No one knows the answer to how many bubbles exist in the primordial universe. Do you think the distance between a bubble and a bubble is very short? If the world of heaven and human is just a small bubble , Then you and I are just beings smaller than the dust, how do you cross this incomparable distance? Do you only rely on your Asura Sonic Sword? I��m afraid I won��t be able to fly this time in ten thousand years."


    What Su Yan said was something Si Qing had never thought of before. After a moment of concentration, he asked, "But how can the distance of ten thousand miles be shortened to 50 meters?"


    Su Yan said: "You know when you take a piece of paper. You can mark two points on the paper. The quickest way to get from one point on the paper to another is to fold the paper in half. Although the operation of the formation of the Crossing Boat is very complicated, This principle is always used at the principle level. If you can fully understand all of these things, maybe your Asura Sonic Sword can take it to the next level."


    Si Qing has become excited by what Su Yan said.


    But there is one thing that Su Yan hasn''t said. Time and space are the most difficult laws in the world. Some people have spent their entire lives barely reaching an entry level.


    Outstanding products like the Boat of Crossing, even if the civilized geniuses of Emperor Shitian come out in large numbers, it will take at least the unremitting efforts of a hundred generations to make them!


    The boat of crossing moved slowly, and the surrounding stars became more and more brilliant!


    Then even the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable also came to the deck, and these stars and the totem on the body of the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable produced a strong resonance.


    The speed at which the totem absorbs the power of the stars is at least ten times faster than when it was left in the sky!


    Moreover, the power of this starlight is pure to the extreme, almost without refining. If you practice here, at most ten years, the Slaying Battle Venerable will usher in the next tribulation.


    If he can survive the catastrophe steadily every time, then he will surely be able to rise to the sky in a hundred years!


    This is an unexpected discovery.


    Suddenly, the entire ship trembles violently, and even the light yellow protective barrier has ripples, and it has become a lot lighter!


    It looked peaceful outside, but in fact the barrier blocked all dangers.


    The rivers of time and space are almost in the severe cold of minus two hundred degrees below zero. Such an extremely bitter cold environment without air support will greatly affect the breath in the body.


    Not to mention the possibility of being involved in the unknown time and space turbulence, once the barrier goes wrong, it will definitely endanger life.


    So even Su Yan''s complexion became serious.


    Si Qing asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    Su Yan''s first reaction was the turbulence caused by the turbulence of time and space, but the surrounding area was calm and there was obviously no turbulence in time and space.


    So... Is it the control room?


    If the ancestors of Panshan had something wrong, then this boat of crossing would have some unexpected conditions!


    Su Yan thought of this and galloped towards the control room!


    Before reaching the control room, Su Yan had keenly smelled a trace of murderous intent and blood!


    Then a golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and then walked towards the control room step by step.


    Su Yan first opened the door, the murderous aura inside had already disappeared, and the remaining murderous aura and the smell of blood came from the ancestor of Panshan.


    The ancestor of Panshan was still sitting in the cockpit made of her inscription, but a sword was hit in her lower abdomen, her face was like golden paper, and she was panting fiercely.


    Su Yan was really puzzled to the extreme. There were only four people on the boat of crossing.


    Just now, he, Si Qing, and Venerable Killing Heaven were all on the deck. Who was it that wounded Panshan Patriarch like this?


    It is impossible that the ancestor of Panshan stabbed himself with a sword, right?


    Si Qing and Sha Tian Zhan Zun also came into the room one after another, and saw that Su Yan was holding a long sword, and Panshan Patriarch had an obvious sword injury in his lower abdomen, which caused a very subtle misunderstanding.


    Si Qing said: "What did you do to the ancestor? If there is no ancestor to control the boat of crossing, we can''t find the lost killing sword!"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also said: "Yes! You are so good, why did you fight? And the ancestor was injured."


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know how to explain this matter. Let the ancestor of Panshan explain what the situation is!"


    The ancestor of Panshan directly passed Su Yan''s gaze and fell on Si Qing. You will be the dead soul under your sword! You are still hypocritical, what are you pretending?"


    The ancestor of Panshan pointed directly at Si Qing, and this time it was Si Qing''s turn to put on an expression that could not be disputed.


    Su Yan said: "Old Ancestor, Si Qing just stood on the deck with me and Zhan Venerable to talk. Where did she come from free to assassinate you?"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also said: "Ancestor, are you wrong?"

 Chapter 2798： Fifth person

    Chapter 2798: The Fifth Person


    The ancestor of Panshan was extremely angry and said: "She walked in just now and said that she had something to tell me. The ancestor I didn��t notice for a while. After she got close to me, she stabbed me with a sword... I saved my life. All the magic weapons came out, and the three magic weapons were destroyed before she was forced to retreat! Will I lie about this kind of thing, ancestor?"


    Su Yan''s eyes became serious, "But Si Qing''s is indeed with us. Even if she uses the clone technique, let''s not say how powerful her body can be, and can she hide the ancestor''s magical eyes? "


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also said: "This matter is really strange to the extreme. Before we figure out the truth, we''d better not fight inwardly."


    That is to say, the situation just now was when Si Qing was standing with Su Yan and Swordsman Zhan Zun, a "Si Qing" suddenly appeared and assassinated the ancestor of Panshan who was driving the boat of crossing.


    Moreover, the ancestor of Panshan didn''t see any flaws, and insisted that the assassin just now was Si Qing.


    "Does she also have the Asura Sonic Sword?" Si Qing said, "Even if she can pretend to be my person, the Asura Sonic Sword is a magic weapon without a semicolon in the world. Can she even pretend to be a sword? The ancestor said it was me who did the assassination. Yes, did the assassin use the Shura Sonic Sword?"


    Si Qing��s question made Panshan ancestor hesitate for a moment, and then said: ��Her attack just came suddenly, fast and sick, I really didn��t see it clearly! But the speed at which I can��t see clearly, isn��t it Shura Is it the signboard of the Sonic Sword?"


    This can be considered a self-explanatory explanation, although Su Yan does not agree.


    Even if he took 10,000 steps back, Si Qing really had the ability to assassinate the ancestor of Panshan without hiding from Su Yan and the Slayer.


    Si Qing also had no reason to assassinate the Panshan ancestors, and now only Panshan ancestors can handle the boat of crossing. If the ancestor of Panshan falls, the boat of crossing will inevitably get out of control.


    Even with Si Qing will fall into great danger and passivity.


    Even if you want to do it, it should be after seeing the killing sword.


    Now is far from the time to do it casually!


    In Su Yan''s view, there is only one explanation for this kind of thing, and that is that there is a fifth person on this ship!


    The crossing boat is very large, and the space inside can accommodate at least 100,000 people. Even if Su Yan spreads out his divine consciousness completely, if the other party has any magic weapon to hide the aura, he can escape Su Yan''s divine consciousness investigation.


    The situation now seems a bit tricky, because the enemy is hidden in the dark, and they are clearly in the light.


    The initiative to decide whether to do it or not is entirely in the hands of the enemy!


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun has already helped deal with the wound of Panshan ancestor. This sword wound formed a two-sided penetrating wound, which was very difficult.


    The most terrible thing was that the kidney was severely damaged. If the ancestor of Panshan hadn''t been able to cross the catastrophe, it would have become a corpse at this time.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun can only help temporarily suppress the wound. To fully recover, the ancestor Panshan himself needs to use the real yuan to assist the pill to adjust his breath.


    But among the four people, only the ancestor of Panshan could control this boat of crossing.


    At this time, the boat of crossing was in the river of time and space. If it was unmanned, what would happen in the end is really unpredictable.


    Su Yan said: "The injury of the ancestor is extremely serious, and it may not be able to survive the world where the killing sword is located."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "For today''s plan, I can only find a nearby world and stay for a while." Su Yan said, "There is also that all of us are not allowed to leave this room. The enemy can change into our appearance, and can deceive Panshan. The spiritual sense of the ancestor shows that this transformation technique is definitely not an ordinary transformation technique. You must never underestimate the enemy, this is a very tricky ability."


    The ancestor of Panshan gasped with difficulty, and then another operation in the cockpit, the course of the boat of crossing also changed.


    Through the new green curtain, the Crossing Boat temporarily entered a brand new world.


    The rivers of time and space are full of various worlds.


    Almost every moment there is a world that is constantly being born and a world that is constantly dying, just like everything in Yu Honghuang, from birth to death, endless.


    What the boat of crossing brought them into is a world that is about to die.


    The environment here is even worse than the Molten City. The outside air is full of poisonous, showing a strange yellow color, and the temperature has almost reached its peak.


    After the boat of crossing stopped and the ancestor of Panshan began to heal his injuries, Su Yan could also organize his thoughts.


    It is almost certain that there is a fifth person on the ship of crossing.


    It''s just that I haven''t made a clear judgment yet. Does this fifth person have always existed on the Crossing Boat, or sneaked in with Su Yan and the others.


    The former possibility does exist, but it is very small.


    The boat of crossing has been stored in this alien gate for many years. If someone has lived in this small world for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, it will inevitably leave traces.


    Su Yan had known and observed it just now, and there was no such trace anywhere in the boat of crossing.


    Of course, because of the limited time, more than 90% of the internal parts of the boat for Su Yan are still not involved in the field.


    But anyway, Su Yan always felt that this possibility was not high.


    When the door of the alien world was opened, Asura had already retreated. In order to protect the safety of King Raksha, those rakshas should not have the ability, let alone follow up.


    Could it be her?


    The natural real person is already a dog of the mourning family, it is impossible to follow it, let alone the ability to turn into Si Qing, and even conceal the spiritual sense of the ancestor of Panshan.


    But the natural real person has an ally, the mysterious girl of the Nagandapo clan.


    Her abilities are still a mystery, but only for a short time, she can cut the void with the sound of the piano, which can be said to be deeply hidden.


    Using the method of elimination, she was the only one qualified to be the fifth person in the Molten City at that time.


    But what Su Yan still didn''t want to understand was how did she get in silently?


    Even at this point, they even concealed the spiritual sense of the four Su Yan!


    Si Qing said: "Do you think it''s a ghost on the boat of crossing? I heard that the ghost can become someone else''s appearance..."


    Su Yan said, "What nonsense are you talking about, how could the mere ghost be our opponent? No!"


    Speaking of ghosts, Su Yan remembered that the ghosts of nine sons and mothers of natural real humans can travel through different spaces.


    If this mysterious woman of the Gandapo clan could take advantage of this, she could sneak into the boat of crossing silently.


    The mystery seemed to be solved, but there was another violent vibration under one step. After Su Yan and Si Qing looked at each other, they both saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    This shock came from afar, and at the same time, there was a strong killing intent to the extreme!


    This killing intent echoed with the halberd of conviction, because it contained the will of absolute destruction!


    Outside the boat of crossing, many enemies must have come!


    The goal of these enemies is very simple, to destroy everything!

 Chapter 2799： Million corpses

    Chapter 2799


    The number of these enemies is very large, with Su Yan''s spiritual perception, the number is at least one million!


    Such a huge enemy is coming, if you don''t deal with it a little bit, it is absolutely impossible.


    Su Yan said: "I went out to take a look on the deck. I''m afraid the enemy who came in is very difficult. You stay here to guard the Patriarch Panshan to heal.


    Si Qing said, "If you go out, what should the assassin hiding in the dark come out and impersonate you?"


    "This is easy. I have an emperor''s seal here. Put it in your hands. If it''s the real me, I''ll be able to summon the emperor''s seal back. If it''s a fake me, then he must have no such ability!" Su Yan After speaking, the Emperor''s seal was temporarily handed over to Si Qing''s hands.


    When Su Yan opened the door, the murderous aura outside was already very strong, and it swept from all directions, already surrounding the boat of crossing!


    And Su Yan had already discovered that the source of these murderous auras contained powerful death auras!


    The intensity of these lifelessness reminded Su Yan of Abi Hell!


    In other words, the number of enemies coming is not only huge, but they are definitely not living creatures!


    The pure will to destroy contains the intense jealousy for the living and the infinite desire for flesh and blood!


    Su Yan took a deep breath. What was waiting for him in front was probably a powerful group of zombies whose number was calculated in millions.


    Maybe they accidentally broke into a zombie world on the brink of destruction!


    Such a world Su Yan had encountered when he was still the emperor of the immortal.


    A certain powerful poison can turn a living thing into a zombie, and after being bitten by a zombie, the poison will also be passed to the next host...


    In this way, one pass ten, ten pass a hundred, the billions of creatures in the last realm all turned into zombies.


    These zombies have completely lost their spiritual wisdom, only the strong resentment towards the living and the strong desire for flesh and blood!


    Such a world is actually very rare, and under normal circumstances there is absolutely no way to encounter it.


    I can only say that I hit a big win when I met it!


    Su Yan walked towards the deck and took a deep breath at the same time.


    After Su Yan arrived on the deck, he only saw all kinds of surging zombies on the horizon.


    These zombies are not very intelligent, and the ship of crossing has a barrier to isolate the breath. According to common sense, these zombies should not be sensed.


    Behind these zombies, there must be a certain strong man driving, and this strong man obviously sensed the existence of another world breaking into it, so he sent his corpse group!


    There are tide-like zombies in all directions, but Su Yan has a playful smile on his face. The enemy is now jokingly saying, ��Although I don��t know what world this is, I��m a guest from far away. This is you. Your hospitality?"


    After Su Yan said these words, with a light kick, he crossed the barrier and jumped into the sky.


    At the first breath, Su Yan had already realized that it was very inappropriate. There seemed to be some strange creature in the air digging into Su Yan''s body!


    The true essence in the body immediately surged, killing these strange creatures!


    Only then did Su Yan understand that the surrounding air was all invisible small poisonous Gu.


    Perhaps it was these tiny poisonous gu that turned the entire world of creatures into zombies!


    Su Yan drew a circle in the air with the sword light. Outside the sword circle, there was a screaming sound immediately.


    This sound was all the sound of those poisonous Gus that were so small that they were invisible to the naked eye, being burned by the sword circle!


    And behind Su Yan, thousands of giant birds that have become zombies swept here!


    Although the accumulation of sheer quantity is meaningless to Su Yan, from this high altitude, the tide of corpses has spread to the horizon, almost endless!


    "This number is at least one million, right? Just looking at it makes people scalp numb. It''s really a big battle..."


    To deal with these zombies, it would be a bit of surrendering status to deal with these zombies. Su Yan had already thought out a countermeasure.


    Just put up a sword formation that will automatically be activated when the enemy breaks in. No matter how many zombies come, they will definitely be wiped out in the end.


    It must be a lunatic to create this kind of strange poisonous Gu and drive these million zombies!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan didn''t look back, the golden sword light turned into a long dragon, strangling all the zombie giant birds into black fly ash!


    In the shadows, there was indeed a pair of scarlet eyes peeking at Su Yan.


    An extremely cold male voice said in the darkness: "Is it a powerful sword repairer from another world? The strength of this sword repairer seems extremely powerful. If it can be made into my corpse **** puppet, it will be very interesting!"


    Just when Su Yan set up the sword formation, the door of the control room was opened again.


    "Su Yan" came in from outside and said, "Si Qing, I''m back. Although there is a strong enemy outside, I have already set up a sword formation to deal with it. There will be no danger for the time being."


    Holding the emperor''s seal in his hand, Si Qing smiled and said, "Thanks for your hard work."


    Killing Heaven Zhanzun seemed to be hesitant to speak, Si Qing already said, "Su Yan, have you forgotten a certain step?"


    After Si Qing said this, a strange look appeared on "Su Yan"''s face, because he was a fake, so how did he know the steps.


    He just saw that Su Yan had gone to the deck and thought he had a chance. Who knew that Si Qing would suddenly ask such questions.


    I was about to say something foolish, but I didn''t want Si Qing''s Jianfeng to have cut his carotid artery!


    Shout!


    After a fierce spark broke out, Si Qing''s sword was actually forced back.


    And although this "Su Yan" hasn''t revealed his identity yet, his identity has obviously been exposed!


    Because she used piano sound to deal with Siqing''s Shura Sonic Sword!


    "So you are the companion of a natural real person?" Si Qing pulled a sword flower. "Just now you changed into my appearance and deceived the ancestors. Your technique of change is really some way, not only your appearance can become It''s exactly the same, even the breath can reach the level of being fake."


    "Su Yan" laughed strangely, but she spoke with a female voice: "Unexpectedly, you can see through it so easily. I thought that even if you didn''t kill the ancestor of Panshan the previous time, it would cause you to fight inwardly. You coped like this Composure. Hey, didn''t you all get together for the killing sword? Don''t you worry about your companion stabbing the knife in the back?"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zhan said: "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, you''d better not compare us with natural real people''s indiscriminate things!"


    And Si Qing stared at her with an interesting expression on her face, "From the moment you cut the void with the piano sound, I want to fight you. Your piano sound should be turned into a sword. Use it, hehe, my weapon is called the Shura Sonic Sword. Who among us is faster?"

 Chapter 2800： Golden Bagua Sword Array

    Chapter 2800 Golden Bagua Sword Array


    Si Qing''s words are full of declaring war.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun has heard of a very special swordsmanship, called sound sword.


    The so-called sound sword, as the name implies, is to practice sound into a sword.


    The sound is invisible and innocent, enough to kill people invisible.


    Everyone can make a sound, but to condense it into a sword, the effort required is very arduous, and it needs extremely powerful talent to support it.


    Most people don''t even have the qualifications for entry.


    There is no one who can practice the sound sword, not to mention the existence of crossing the tribulation realm by relying on this skill!


    Such a powerhouse is not even recorded in the council of Emperor Shitian, and it is the first time that he has heard of him.


    There are many incredible places in the sound sword. When a song is played, there may be thousands of notes, and these thousands of notes may turn into thousands of sword lights!


    The sound sword can kill on a large scale just like the sound.


    With one''s own strength, it is really easy for an army to rival 10,000 people.


    But the weapon in Si Qing''s hand is called the Shura Sonic Sword, one of the eight spells of Ashura, maybe there are enough ways to restrain the Sonic Sword?


    Gandapo��s mysterious woman said: "Your name is Si Qing, right? The Asura Sonic Sword in your hand is indeed a very tricky magic weapon, but since it is called the Sonic Sword, it means that your speed is at most equal to the speed of your sound. It''s just flat, it''s impossible to exceed the speed of sound, right?"


    The words were obviously thorny, but Si Qing didn''t care at all, and smiled and said, "You can verify this kind of thing by yourself. It depends on who is faster, but you have to know if you are competing for speed. I have never lost before!"


    Si Qing''s body and voice reached this Ganda Po woman almost instantly!


    Obviously only a short distance away, Si Qing was blocked by an invisible void!


    Si Qing''s eyes widened suddenly, because it was not an enchantment that blocked her, but a split void.


    I don''t know when the space in front has been cut apart by the mysterious woman of Gandapo with a sound sword.


    At this time she laughed mysteriously, and at the same time, thirty-six sound swords swept towards Si Qing from all directions!


    When locked by the sound sword, it is almost impossible to escape!


    This is a trap that has been set a long time ago. Who can be faster than sound waves?


    The Shura Sonic Sword is nothing more than that!


    Si Qing was caught in a great crisis at this time, and outside of the boat of crossing, Su Yan had indeed set up a sword formation.


    Countless golden sword lights turned into a huge golden gossip.


    A powerful sword intent emerged from the gossip, and this powerful sword intent was enough to make all creatures feel fear!


    But this time the enemies Su Yan will face are all zombies that have died once!


    These zombies don''t even know what fear is. They are manipulated and just want to satisfy the instinctive desire to tear the flesh and blood, nothing more!


    The tide of corpses on the horizon is coming frantically!


    It didn''t take long for zombies to approach the crossing boat!


    After these zombies got closer to the boat of crossing, they immediately aroused the powerful sword energy contained in the golden gossip sword array!


    After Jian Qi was shot out, he stayed in the air for a long time, and suddenly cut all the zombies who had committed the crime into corpses!


    But even so, these ignorant zombies didn''t know how to evade at all, and they still rushed in the direction of the sword formation one after another!


    Su Yan stood proudly on the bow, and there was a solemn silence between heaven and earth!


    This sword formation was laid out in a hurry, and to cover such a huge area of ??the boat of crossing, it was inevitable that it was a little crude.


    But in general, Su Yan was still satisfied with this sword formation.


    Su Yan looked beyond the sword formation with an indifferent gaze, and the tide of corpses continued to impact the sword formation.


    Although this shock was destined to be futile, to Su Yan, this wave of millions of corpses was no different from millions of ants.


    There is no quality, just a simple accumulation of quantity, it is impossible for Su Yan to work here.


    Zombies are really stupid and low-level monsters. The only advantage is that they don''t have a heart of fear. Even if they know that there is an impossible sword formation ahead, they still have one charge after another without fear!


    This golden gossip sword array has also become a huge meat grinder.


    The blood flowing out of the corpse had already turned into yellow-brown blood, and it was thrown all over the sky.


    At the same time, there was a strong smell of corpse in the air.


    The smell was also poisonous, but it was of little use to the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    Su Yan''s sword formation doesn''t know how many zombies have been wiped out, but at the end of the horizon, you can still see a steady stream of zombies coming toward you!


    This kind of game has no aesthetic feeling, let alone challenging, mechanical and rigid to the extreme.


    Su Yan had long been bored. If it weren''t for the special situation and the compensation left the boat of crossing, Su Yan would have rushed out to get the messenger behind the scenes.


    This lunatic turned a whole world of creatures into zombies, and even if he cut him into pieces with a sword, it would be cheap for him.


    Su Yan was still standing on the deck with a slightly bored expression on his face.


    Because he knows that the lunatic manipulating the zombies behind the scenes is spying on everything here with special spells.


    In the darkness, the man laughed wildly after seeing Su Yan''s sword formation that could block a million zombies so easily!


    This laughter is full of strong surprises!


    At this time, the stronger Su Yan''s performance, the higher the value of being a corpse **** puppet!


    He even thought that Su Yan''s rash entry into this world that was about to die was a gift from God!


    He not only wants to manipulate Su Yan into a puppet, but also wants to seize this big ship that can travel through different worlds!


    In this way, he doesn''t have to wait here, and slowly goes to extinction with the whole world!


    "Tsk tusk! I didn''t think I could encounter such a treasure. Although his strength is only a trivial level of crossing the tribulation realm, but this swordsmanship is really unpredictable. It is estimated that the body training has reached the peak, so I put it in the air Poison Gu has no effect on him! Tsk tsk, if you become a corpse god, you will definitely have the ability to destroy the world! It is so wonderful!"


    "There is also this sword formation! Although I don''t understand swordsmanship, I can see that he can deploy such a powerful sword formation in such a short time. As expected, he is not a waiter, Jie Jie, this piece of meat. It has been delivered to the lips, there is really no reason not to eat!"


    Su Yan raised his head and glanced at Tianyu. He had noticed a strong evil thought, which was directed at him.


    The one who can send out this evil thought is undoubtedly the manipulator behind this million corpse tide!

 Chapter 2801： More terrifying corpse tide

    Chapter 2801 The Terror of Zombies


    The zombies killed by sword qi around the boat of crossing piled together, almost turned into a rolling hill.


    At the end of the horizon, more advanced goods such as keel zombies, predators, and rotting corpse kings finally appeared.


    Su Yan could see that some of these new zombies were transformed from the corpses of ancient beasts, and some were monsters that were artificially put together.


    Those guys in the ancient Wuzong like to do this kind of thing the most, and the strength of these monsters is undoubtedly very powerful for the Golden Core cultivator.


    But in front of Su Yan who crossed the tribulation realm, it was almost like a child''s ragdoll, and there was really no deterrent.


    But there is a bit more troublesome, that is, these monsters will challenge the physical tolerance from the look and feel. Simply put, they will look very disgusting.


    Those exposed internal organs, as well as the sharp claws and mouths that were born out of inexplicable places, are extremely ugly.


    When these monsters appeared on the horizon, they smashed to pieces along with the corpses of their companions, and moved towards the boat of crossing without mercy.


    Su Yan also frowned slightly, fighting these disgusting things, it really wasn''t a good combat experience.


    There was already a very strong impulse in Su Yan''s heart, to pull out the man who was manipulating everything behind his back.


    If it hadn''t been for the trouble that hadn''t been resolved on the boat of crossing, Su Yan would have rushed out.


    Hidden in the dark, he was already shaking with excitement at this time, "Come on, let me see how amazing your sword is! I heard that the sword repairman who has reached the peak of swordsmanship can relax. The land is one enemy ten thousand, you should be able to do this kind of thing too?"


    He didn''t expect these high-class goods to knock down Su Yan at once, but it was enough to consume Su Yan''s strength and spirit.


    The zombies sent out earlier can be said to be rubbish, and Su Yan can resist them all with a sword formation.


    The most important thing is that even if this sword formation is running to the extreme, Su Yan''s face is still very relaxed.


    This shows that Su Yan is comfortable enough, and is far from showing all his strength.


    He has always pursued stability in doing things. If Su Yan hadn''t exhausted the true essence in his body, he would never appear in front of Su Yan rashly.


    It seems that this kind of sword repairer at the top of the world has the terrible explosive power to kill any strong before the last breath is broken!


    He already regarded Su Yan as a sword repairer of this level, so he would use his full strength to deal with Su Yan.


    Determined not to underestimate the enemy!


    Nor will it take the initiative to reveal any flaws!


    Su Yan moved his fingers to upgrade the sword formation, turning it into a sword formation of Swinging Demon and Slashing God.


    These sword formations generally require thirty-six sword repairs to occupy the thirty-six directions of Tiangang to maintain.


    But Su Yan has the magic method of keeping the shape of sword aura, so one person can set up a sword formation!


    After the sword formation was upgraded, the sword light became more and more dazzling!


    Su Yan was not impatient at this time.


    He clearly knew that dealing with this huge group of corpses was only temporary, and he only needed to wait until Panshan Old Ancestor had healed the injuries in his body before he could help him.


    At that time, Su Yan will definitely pull out the monk who is hiding behind the scenes and manipulating the corpse group, and beat him to the point that his mother does not recognize him.


    When the crazy corpse tide charged once again, the golden sword light shone in the sky!


    The predator is as high as seven or eight stories, and is a huge aggregate composed of thousands of zombies. Although the bodies of thousands of zombies are connected together, the faces are extremely distorted and painful.


    Predators are monsters derived from this distortion. They are powerful and thick-skinned, which can be regarded as a weapon for siege!


    And there are more than a dozen carrion dragons and necromancers flying in the sky!


    The flames of the undead spurted towards Su Yan!


    This flame looks extremely hot, but in fact it is all cold energy.


    There are countless strange beasts and zombies on the earth rushing towards Su Yan.


    He said in a cold voice: "These zombies are all first-class goods. They can be used in other worlds to slaughter cities and countries. What methods do you use to deal with them? Humph, I hope you don''t let me down If you perish under this level of attack, it means that your strength is far from enough to be a corpse **** puppet!"


    He was already thinking about what method Su Yan would use to deal with this round of attack.


    He glanced at the sword formation again, and felt that relying on the sword formation on the ground was obviously not enough.


    And Su Yan''s response was once again beyond his expectations.


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t even move a finger, just staring at it silently like a god.


    The flames of the undead inspired the sword formation!


    This time, there were tens of thousands of sword lights flying through the sky and underground!


    Countless zombies didn''t even have time to get close to Su Yan, they were already shot into hedgehogs by the sword light flying through the air!


    This sword light contains the mentality of "Great Bright Secret Art", as long as they are shot, a large part of these zombies'' bodies will inevitably turn into strands of smoke!


    The sword intent shook the sky!


    No matter how many zombies come, it makes no sense!


    Even with such a powerful corpse attack, they still couldn''t touch Su Yan''s clothes!


    Hidden in the dark, his whole body couldn''t help shaking. This shaking was not because of fear, but of extreme excitement!


    Yes, even if he saw his direct subordinates consume Su Yan''s sword formation so quickly, he didn''t have any distress, instead he was extremely happy!


    At this time, Su Yan''s performance and the power of this sword formation have far exceeded his expectations!


    Exceeding expectations, of course, also represents a value beyond expectations!


    He has decided that if Su Yan can be refined into a corpse **** puppet, that will only take away Su Yan''s three souls and leave the seven souls.


    The soul represents the ability of thinking, and the soul represents the instinctive behaviors of the human body such as breathing and drinking water.


    Such a powerful sword repairer, if it completely loses its soul, it will become like these low-level zombies, only using the brute force of the body and losing the fighting skills.


    It would be too violent to do so!


    The sword repair is strong, and the flesh is second. The first is of course the supremely sharp sword light. No matter how powerful you are, as long as the blade is there, it can directly threaten your life.


    The second is the spiritual sense and fighting skills that are honed in the line of life and death.


    Jian Xiu is a type of person who lives for battle, who understands the true meaning of life on the line of life and death!


    If the realm of Su Yan''s swordsmanship can be retained as much as possible, the corpse **** puppet will also become stronger!


    He can''t wait now, and can''t wait to refine Su Yan into a corpse **** puppet!


    But it was not the time yet, because Su Yan''s strength was far from being consumed, and it was not yet the moment when he could play.


    If he could not be sure of his safety, he would never appear in front of Su Yan.


    Anyway, there are as many zombies as there are in this world! Why should you care about the hundreds of millions of consumables?

 Chapter 2802： Ways to restrain the sound sword

    Chapter 2802: Methods of Restraining the Sound Sword


    The situation on Su Yan''s side was basically under control, but in the control room on the other side.


    Thirty-six sound swords attacked from all directions, almost inevitable!


    The sound sword shrouded all the directions from which Si Qing could escape in this control room, and the distance between the sound swords was very close. Unless Si Qing could turn into a liquid, it was absolutely impossible to shuttle past these small gaps!


    This Gandapo''s woman was extremely accurate, and her grasp of the sound sword was within a few cents.


    Si Qing accidentally followed her way.


    At this critical juncture, only a popping sound was heard!


    The Shura Sonic Sword in Si Qing''s hand swiftly swung up, and the sword shadow filled the sky!


    In the blink of an eye, Si Qing made thirty-six swords!


    After these sonorous voices, Si Qing stood intact.


    This means that Si Qing has blocked all the 36 sound swords!


    At this moment, even the ancestor of Panshan and the deadly warrior have incredible body looks, they don''t know how Si Qing did it!


    These sound swords are invisible and qualityless, and it is impossible to see with the eyes, but Si Qing''s sword is cut so fast and so accurately!


    Si Qing is also considered a sword repairer, and Jian Xiu is the most sensitive group of people for the two things, sword aura and killing intent.


    So even if you can''t see it, you can feel it.


    This is of course very magical for monks who are not sword repairers.


    But for Jian Xiu, it was as common as eating and drinking, almost as an instinctive reaction.


    The sound sword attack just now looked like a huge crisis, but in fact, it was impossible for Si Qing to hurt a single hair.


    The Ganda Po woman''s face was also full of incredible, and she saw Si Qing''s eyes glowing brightly!


    At this time Si Qing''s fighting spirit had become high. Since she had not been able to kill her just now, then it was time for her to fight back.


    Si Qing said: "You just asked me, can my sword be faster than the sound, now you know the answer?"


    The two women looked face-to-face, but the void in front of them had actually been split, and this point of distance had actually become farther than the end of the world.


    The only thing that Ganda Po''s girl can make Si Qing feel jealous is her ability to cut the void with a sound sword.


    Gandapo''s girl looked at Si Qing incredulously. It was the first time she had encountered a sword faster than her own sound sword!


    This is fast, it has reached an unreasonable level.


    Is the Shura Sonic Sword actually so strong?


    Si Qing smiled and said, "When will you still pretend to be someone else in front of me? Come out of your true face."


    After this Ganda Po''s girl gave a weird smile, the surface of her body slowly dissolved into some golden liquid, which finally fell into her hands, and the transformation spell was lifted.


    The golden liquid squirmed slowly in her hand, like a living thing...


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zhan said: "Is this the legendary metamorphosis? Doesn''t this kind of thing only exist in myths? How could it fall into your hands?"


    In the myths and legends of Di Shitian and Asura, Di Shitian was once no match for Asura, and was defeated like a mountain. Even the king of the clan was almost killed on the battlefield, and finally escaped to the Buddha.


    The Buddha used some mysterious golden liquid to empower Emperor Shitian, and then the warriors of the Asura clan who came after him came to the Buddha''s face. He didn''t see any King of the Emperor Shitian, only a beautiful woman.


    The king of Emperor Shitian escaped a catastrophe by relying on this metamorphosis worm, and then reorganized his troops after returning. Only then did he defeat the 500,000 army of Asura and behead the three kings of Asura.


    Since then, Emperor Shitian has become the strongest clan in the heaven and human world.


    This story is familiar to almost everyone in the Celestial Realm.


    But what was unexpected is that such a thing as a metamorphosis actually exists, and it is in the hands of this mysterious woman!


    No wonder her transformation technique is almost invisible!


    Si Qing said: "You actually have this kind of treasure, so you definitely won''t be an unknown person. It''s just that...Aren''t all the Gandapo clan kept at home like slaves by Di Shitian?"


    Gandapo''s woman changed slightly, and she was obviously dissatisfied with what Si Qing said.


    But what Si Qing said is absolutely true. In the realm of heaven and humanity, the Gandapo clan is not strong, but is good at music, poetry and various arts. Many emperors and nobles will have a group of Gandapo musicians for fun.


    In the world of Di Shitian, Ganda Po actually had no status, and could only be regarded as a vassal.


    The nobles of Di Shitian would not regard them as human beings at all, just as goods that could breathe and speak.


    Gandapo��s woman said: "Names are only used by lay people. We monks do not need vulgar things like names. If you ask about the dharma name, my dharma name sounds wonderful."


    The name Miaoyin hadn''t even heard of Di Shitian''s council.


    However, it is impossible for a strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm to emerge out of thin air, because the heaven and human world is so big, if there is any strong man, it is absolutely impossible to hide the eyes and ears of Panshan Patriarch.


    The wild goose left a voice, the other left a name. If a person exists in this world, there will inevitably be traces, let alone a strong man who crosses the tribulation realm!


    But the ancestors of Panshan and the deadly warrior wanted to break their heads and couldn''t figure out what the origin of this wonderful sound was!


    If they have seen or heard about wonderful sound before, they will definitely have an impression, because there should be absolutely no other monk in the Celestial Realm who has reached this level with the sound sword!


    Si Qing moved again, and appeared behind Miao Yin in an instant!


    This fight was almost to its extreme, and Heavenly Swordsman only felt that his eyes could not catch up with this fight.


    But Si Qing hadn''t stood up yet, and seven or eight sound swords came from behind her!


    Si Qing didn''t look back at all, as if he had eyes behind his back, he easily blocked the seven or eight sound swords.


    The expression on Miao Yin''s face suddenly became very solemn!


    It was the first time that she had encountered such an enemy, and even the sound sword that was able to show up was nothing to do with her!


    Si Qing laughed coldly, and said, "The weapon I use is the Shura Sonic Sword. Do you think I have never studied voice swords? Maybe your ability is very powerful for others, but I''m sorry, your Sonic Sword It��s as ridiculous as a kid��s trick in front of me!"


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun can''t help getting excited, if things are exactly the same as what Si Qing said, then Si Qing can undoubtedly be regarded as the nemesis of wonderful sound!


    When Si Qing spoke, the Shura Sonic Sword in her hand also wore a boundless killing intent and stabs towards the back of Wonderful Yin!


    At this moment of life and death, there was a golden light blocking the Shura Sonic Sword!


    Miao Yin looked back and said: "The Shura Sonic Speed ??Sword has indeed restrained my Taigu Qin Yin Sword, but do you think I dare to chase after only this ability?"

 Chapter 2803： Another sword that determines the outcome

    Chapter 2803 Another sword that determines victory


    The golden light seemed to have only a thin layer, but the defense power was extremely amazing.


    Si Qing exhausted all his strength, and the light above the sword''s blade was so powerful that there was no way to break through this golden light!


    The strength of the Shura Sonic Sword is its unparalleled speed, and it is its weakness to break all kinds of divine light.


    Moreover, Si Qing did not have the realm of breaking ten thousand laws with a single sword.


    With a missed hit, Si Qing quickly opened the distance between Miao Yin and said, "This divine light is similar in nature to the divine light used by King Raksha. In other words, you came from a Buddhist background? No wonder yours. There will be a metamorphosis in your hand!"


    Buddhism is a sect with very few inheritance in the world of heaven and human, and it almost only exists in various myths.


    Killing the Heavenly Sovereign had dealt with the Buddhism on behalf of the Council, and the other side had two characteristics that left an extremely deep impression on the Killing Heavenly Sovereignty.


    The first is the wisdom between speech and demeanor, and the second is the attitude of desirelessness.


    Both of these wonderful sounds are obviously inconsistent, but what she uses is absolutely pure and incomparable Buddhist divine light, there is no doubt about this!


    Si Qing also asked, "Doesn''t Buddhism pretend to be upright and upright? How can you be reduced to the fact that you want to cooperate with the natural real person?"


    "Extraordinary things must be carried out in extraordinary ways. If you are restrained, how can it be done? The killing sword is too dangerous. If it falls into your hands, it may cause a huge catastrophe. It is safest to put it in my hand!"


    Si Qing retorted, "What if the natural person who worked with you succeeded?"


    Miao Yin said: "He will definitely not succeed. He doesn''t have such great ability if he wants to fight with me."


    If Miao Yin really has a Buddhist background, maybe there is really any way to restrain the natural real person, because Buddhism is very restrained from all evil things.


    The ancestor of Panshan said fiercely: "You have changed into someone else and attacked this seat, what is the difference with the inferior natural person?"


    Miao Yin said: "What I do is only to uphold the belief in my heart, and there is no difference between methods."


    The ancestor of Panshan has now stopped the wound, but has not yet recovered his vitality.


    If you can do it with others now, the ancestor of Panshan has already rushed to fight with Miao Yin!


    Si Qing stared at the wonderful sound at this moment, a circle of Buddha light rippling outside her, there was hardly any gap to look for.


    If the Buddha''s light cannot be broken, Si Qing is determined to have no way to defeat the wonderful sound.


    At this time, the Sovereign Slayer already had the intention to make a move. Si Qing saw the intention of Sovereign Sovereign, and said: "Sovereign Zhan, this is a battle between me and her. Before we can decide the victory or defeat, Zhan Zun and ancestors are still watching the changes."


    "But the enemy is really tricky. It''s best for the three of us to work together to solve her here." Killing Heaven Zhan said.


    Si Qing said, "Have you forgotten that we are in the control room now? Your combat skills are too powerful and might destroy the control room. We might be trapped here forever. "


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The girl Si Qing made a point. It''s better for Zhan Zun to let go for a while to see what she thinks she wants to show."


    The ancestor of Panshan really knew Si Qing better, and she had calculated that she had an idea to use.


    Miao Yin said: "Although my Miaoshang Promise Buddha Light is not comparable to the Raksha King''s Tantan Buddha Light, it is also a forbidden level Buddha Light. Can your Asura Sonic Sword really break through the Buddha Light''s defense?"


    This time Si Qing did not answer at all, but chose to attack!


    All of a sudden the shadows of Si Qing were in the control room!


    The Shura Sonic Sword is too fast, as if Si Qing is everywhere.


    Miao Yin said: "Didn''t you have tried it just now? Your Shura Sonic Sword will never break my defense."


    There was a sneer at the corner of Si Qing''s mouth, because she had already grasped the key to this battle.


    She has found the key to victory or defeat!


    Suddenly there was the sound of Buddha light breaking!


    This sound appeared behind the wonderful sound, and then the whole Buddha light shattered like glass!


    The most confident defense was broken like this by Si Qing. Miao Yin''s face was an unexpected expression. She didn''t know what Si Qing did, but her Buddha''s light was actually broken by Si Qing. !


    Then the sword came in from behind and penetrated through the belly of Miao Yin!


    The wound and the wound of Panshan Patriarch are almost at the same place!


    Miaoyin only felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, and then saw a blade of sword pierce out of her stomach!


    "You unexpectedly..."


    Si Qing said: "Do you think it''s particularly incredible that my Shura Sonic Sword can''t break your Buddha''s light, but the fact is the opposite?"


    Not bad! This is the reason why Miao Yin was shocked both physically and mentally.


    She really couldn''t think of what kind of method Si Qing used to break her Buddha''s light.


    Si Qing said: "You can tell when you look down."


    Wondering followed the voice and looked down, only to see a strange pattern on the small half of the blade stabbed from her body.


    This sword is not the Shura Sonic Sword at all!


    Too careless!


    Miao Yin never thought Si Qing had a second sword at all.


    And this sword has completely different attributes from the Shura Sonic Sword. Although its speed is not as fast as the Shura Sonic Sword, it can break through most of the body protection light!


    This is where the wonderful sound is missed, and this missed calculation also brings a huge punishment.


    Si Qing said coldly: "My fame depends on the Asura Sonic Sword, but that doesn��t mean that I only have one Asura Sonic Sword in my hand. You people always like to limit your thinking to jail. Can''t it be done with the Shura Sonic Sword?"


    Si Qing''s questioning left the wonderful voice speechless. At this time, she felt that the true essence in her body was fading rapidly.


    It is not accurate to say that passing is actually, the most accurate way to say it is to be sucked away.


    The sword Si Qing used can not only break through the defenses of the Buddha''s light, but also draw away the true essence from Miao Yin.


    It was too late for Miao Yin to discover this fact. After the sword entered the body, he only had three seconds to react.


    After three seconds, the sword will take root in Miaoyin''s body. Unless Si Qing reads a special spell, the true essence of Miaoyin will be drained!


    "This sword..." Miao Yin frowned, only to realize that he had greatly underestimated Si Qing.


    With a proud smile on Si Qing''s face, he said, "Do you know? King Ashura died like this. This sword was specially made by the Holy Emperor for me. After I successfully made it, I only used it once. I used it to assassinate Ah. The king of Shura. He had the same expression as you before he died, and he decided not to believe that I could kill him. He was the king of the Seventh Heaven, and at that time I had just entered the Great Heaven Transcendence Realm."

 Chapter 2804： Chasing soul

    Chapter 2804: Pursuing the Soul


    Miao Yin''s body quickly settled on the ground, and her face became extremely pale, and even her delicate red lips lost their original color.


    After King Asura was successfully assassinated by Si Qing, he also showed a similar expression.


    A person who was obviously inferior to himself defeated himself! This kind of thing is really unacceptable.


    Si Qing said: "The name of this sword is called Suo Ming Chai Hun. You don''t have to struggle. The Holy Emperor took seventy-two kinds of materials at the refining level, found the twelve Venerables in the council, and discarded them. It took seventy-six years of time for the sword to be made. It is full of the Holy Emperor��s curse blessings. Unless your strength and realm can surpass the Holy Emperor, you can��t draw this sword by yourself.��


    Chasing the soul for life is Si Qing''s biggest trump card and the biggest secret!


    This sword carried a huge conspiracy to assassinate King Asura, and it also carried the blood feud of the Asura family.


    If this incident were to be smashed out, then the powerhouse of Asura would probably be immortal with Si Qing, and must use the power of the whole family to chase and kill her.


    It would not be like now, almost letting Si Qing shuttle around indiscriminately with one eye closed.


    Si Qing said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being. I have to determine your life and death, at least after Su Yan comes back. Before that, you should suffer some suffering first, and it can be regarded as helping the ancestors. Encounter."


    Miao Yin said, "Do you think I would be afraid of death? I just think you are very pitiful. Even worse than my vast group of Ganda Pos. We are only servants of Di Shitian, but you are a vicious dog raised by the Holy Emperor. ! In the end, even the owner of the evil dog!"


    Si Qing''s complexion tightened, and the sword energy stirred in Miao Yin''s body, and the wound that had no longer bleeds again.


    Miao Yin had no energy to speak at this time, but his face was full of smiles, and there was no fear in his eyes.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun looked a little awe-inspiring.


    Si Qing said: "You''d better not irritate me, because irritating me will never do you any good. And I am not a servant of Di Shitian, I only work with the strongest people. , If you become the strongest, then I don��t mind being a slave to Gandapo."


    There was a mocking look in the blood-colored eyes of the matter.


    Although Soul Pursuit is powerful, it only has one chance to use it.


    If you miss a hit and the wonderful sound develops a defensive mentality, then this sword will be useless.


    Even if there are various abilities, they must be inserted into the body before they can be played out. This is also the shortcoming of chasing the soul.


    Miao Yin no longer has the ability to resist, Si Qing said: "Let''s go out and see what''s going on. Su Yan has been out for so long without any news. I suspect that he has encountered something outside."


    The ancestor of Panshan said indifferently: "With his strength, even if he encounters any situation, there must be a way to solve it. Why do you and I bother?"


    "Even though the ancestor is right, but people just can''t let go of it. If you don''t go out and have a look, your heart is not at ease!" Si Qing spoke almost coquettishly.


    Outside at this time, Su Yan was still facing the violent and boundless tide of corpses alone.


    The strength of the zombie army has obviously surpassed a lot just now, and some powerful individuals even have the strength of the middle Jindan.


    But the gap between Jin Dan and Du Jie is simply a gap!


    Su Yan only needs to move his little finger to kill these powerful zombies!


    It seemed to be thrilling, Su Yan''s sword array killed the world and the earth was bloodied, the universe changed color, and the corpses on the ground piled up into mountains.


    But in fact this battle is really boring!


    Because it was really boring, Su Yan also had a leisurely mind to think about some questions.


    How did some powerful zombies come here!


    Probably the whole world is regarded as a huge container by a certain lunatic, and all the zombies in this container are Gu worms raised by him.


    And the Necromancer just now had predators, it should be the most powerful Gu worm he raised.


    If Gu worms of this level were placed in a world of doom like the earth, it would probably cause a crisis of extinction.


    But if you put it in the Celestial Realm, you can only practice your hands for those Celestials, and maybe you can train several Di Shitian and Asuras who are strong in the Tribulation Realm.


    After Si Qing and the others came out of the cabin of the Boat of Crossing, they saw the surging tide of corpses, Su Yan already standing on the bow of the ship.


    Outside the boat of crossing, there is a very large sword formation in motion. The golden sword light is coming and going in the sword formation. Although the number is difficult to measure, it is extremely precise!


    Almost every sword light is running on the established track! It''s amazing to see people!


    Only Su Yan can do such an exaggerated thing to put up such a big formation in a short time by himself.


    Su Yan saw the three ancestors of Panshan and said strangely: "Why are you out?"


    Si Qing held the emperor''s seal in her hand and said: "The Ganda woman hiding on the boat of crossing has been defeated, and now she is honestly imprisoned in the mortal world."


    As soon as Su Yan summoned, the emperor''s seal had returned to Su Yan''s hands, his heart was very calm.


    Si Qing said again: "The injury of the ancestor has been suppressed for the time being. If you are gone for a long time, I want to see what kind of powerful enemy you have encountered outside. This is a big scene beyond imagination. what!"


    Surrounded by a sea of ??dead mountains and blood, it is like hell.


    And there are countless zombies around who are charging on the boat of crossing!


    This kind of battle seems to be a very big scene, but in fact it is not interesting at all, and Su Yan has long been very bored.


    "It''s not my character to defend and not attack. Since you are all fine, I have to pull out this lunatic manipulating zombies behind the scenes. To be honest, he made me very hot." Su Yan said.


    With a light touch of Su Yan''s toes, he had already left the deck.


    The man hiding in the dark inevitably became panicked at this time, but in a blink of an eye he found words that were enough to comfort him: "I use the worm language channel to manipulate the zombies. Hearing is almost impossible to detect, even if he hears it, can he understand it? So, I should be absolutely safe to hide here!"


    "What! It seems like you can find me in no time. Do you think this will scare me? You look down on people! But it''s just a sword repair!"


    The man hiding in the darkness immediately calmed his panic heart.


    He saw how powerful Su Yan''s sword formation was from beginning to end.


    At this time, Su Yan''s sword formation killed countless zombies. In fact, many of them were his proud works, but they were all vulnerable to Su Yan''s sword formation!


    Using this sword formation as an inference, Su Yan''s strength has definitely reached a very terrifying level.


    As a warlock, if he is cultivated close by such a powerful sword, it is absolutely impossible to resist.

 Chapter 2805： Use the whole world to raise Gu

    Chapter 2805 Use the whole world to raise Gu


    Si Qing asked strangely: "We just came into this world, who would attack us?"


    Su Yan said, "These yellow winds outside the barrier are actually some kind of gu worms. These gu worms are so small that their eyes can hardly distinguish. If they breathe in, they will invade the brain and become zombies. A member of. With such a powerful Poison Gu and such a large number, I am afraid that neither the dragon nor the phoenix can resist, let alone the rest of the races. There are only zombies left in this world. You better not leave and cross. The enchantment of the boat."


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun and Panshan Patriarch both showed shocked expressions.


    They never thought that a whole world would be used as a container for cultivating Gu, and hundreds of millions of creatures would all turn into their Gu worms!


    What kind of madness would have done such a terrifying and inhumane thing?


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Si Qing also showed an expression of incomparable shock, "Who would actually do such a thing? He hurts the heavens and reason, how violent will the disaster in the future be?"


    Su Yan said: "So I said he is a lunatic. Will the lunatic think about things like Heavenly Tribulation? If he still has scruples in his actions, he won''t do such crazy things. Now I''m going to get this lunatic out. From He had been hiding in the darkness just now, spying here with some secret method, which made me very angry!"


    The strange man in the darkness showed an incredible expression, "How did he find out? Is his spiritual sense already so sharp? But even if it is sharp, it makes no sense to discover my method! Isn''t he also? Understand the ancient magic of Wuzong? It''s impossible! As far as I know, the inheritance of Wuzong has long been cut off in the rest of the world!"


    Si Qing smiled and waved: "You go early and return early."


    Su Yan hummed softly, only to think that Si Qing''s smile had some strange meaning.


    Before he could think about it, the sword light he controlled had already rushed out of the barrier of the Crossing Boat like a long dragon, and disappeared in the sky in a blink of an eye!


    The surrounding corpse tide is still raging, although Su Yan did not stay in place to preside, but the sword formation still remained.


    In fact, in addition to Su Yan, there is another person with great fire, that is, the ancestor of Panshan.


    The ancestor of Panshan took out the jasper flute, a war song just sounded, and seven or eight pillars of fire that went straight to the sky rose outside the boat of crossing!


    In the pillar of fire, how many zombies were burned to ashes!


    The man in the dark looked stunned, and said dumbfounded: "Why is this little girl so strong? What is the origin of this little girl? Looks like she looks like Di Shitian! The two next to him also look uncomfortable! This How dare several people do such an unreasonable thing to my cutest zombie! These people are so cruel! They decided to keep them terribly!"


    "You said who can''t keep it?" Su Yan''s voice came from the darkness!


    The man stared forward in surprise.


    The deep darkness was dispersed by a golden light, which came from the Tai''a sword light in Su Yan''s hands!


    There are many stone pillars, beautifully decorated utensils and bloodstains that have long since dried up.


    The place where this mysterious man hides is a castle, suspended above nine heavens.


    Not only was the straight line distance from the ground surpassed ten thousand meters, but there were also thirty-two hidden formations to hide the breath.


    On the outside and inside, I don��t know how many restrictions, mechanisms, and traps.


    The defense here can definitely be regarded as a copper wall and an iron wall. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a fortress that can never be broken!


    But how did he break in, why didn''t those restrictions actually trigger?


    The suspicion in my heart has not been relieved. At this time, a series of alarm sounds came from behind Su Yan, and there are many traps and prohibitions at the same time!


    The mysterious man understood at this time, because Su Yan was advancing too fast, so before those restrictions, mechanisms and traps had time to respond, the people were gone!


    How can one get so fast!


    This is too unreasonable!


    The mysterious man stared at Su Yan dumbfounded, completely unaware of how to deal with this unexpected situation.


    In the light of sword light, Su Yan finally saw the face of this mysterious man clearly.


    A face was extremely pale, and even the blood vessels on it were clearly visible. The facial features were very flat. There was no hair or eyebrows on the skull, and the body was as flesh and blood as it looked like a terminal cancer patient.


    He should be the man who manipulated all of this behind the scenes.


    Looking at the image, it doesn''t look like a big devil, but like a freak who has been tortured for 30 years in a lunatic asylum.


    Su Yan said: "You commanded so many zombies to attack us, right?"


    Facing Su Yan''s words, he was stunned for a moment, then desperately covered his eyes with both hands, "Quickly put out your sword light! There can be no light here!"


    His reaction looked crazy and sick, and he didn''t know how long he had been alone in the darkness.


    Such a lunatic has destroyed all living beings, it is really sad and lamentable.


    With a flick of the sword light in Su Yan''s hand, it shot out!


    This man was desperately dancing his hands and feet on the throne, but didn''t know what was going on, suddenly an invisible curtain wall appeared in front of him!


    Su Yan''s sword light flew directly from this curtain wall!


    The man also stopped struggling and began to laugh strangely, while staring at Su Yan with a very gloomy look.


    This curtain wall is not the man''s spell. When he was struggling just now, he didn''t cast it at all.


    The fact that he was able to play the sword light of Fei Su Yan shows that this curtain wall is also very knowledgeable.


    But in this huge floating castle, there were only two living human breaths, Su Yan and this lunatic.


    After the throne, six figures hidden in the black cloak slowly emerged from the darkness.


    The madman laughed again: "Don''t worry, you will be like them soon!"


    The six figures hidden in the black cloak had long lost their breath and heartbeat, and at the same time there was a breath of death that was so strong to the extreme!


    These six figures are probably all zombies, and none of them are ordinary zombies.


    At least not comparable to the zombies that Su Yan had dealt with before!


    "These are all my corpse **** puppets. You must have noticed them. They were all powerhouses at the level 5 or above of the Tribulation Realm. Although you only have the Three Heavens, I always think you are better than them After I kill you, I will definitely make you my favorite collection! Haha, don''t worry, I will treat you well!" The man said here with a sick smile on his face.


    He couldn''t wait any longer, and he couldn''t wait to immediately refine Su Yan into a corpse **** puppet!


    Because he has never encountered such a powerful sword repairer, no matter from all aspects, there are no flaws and weaknesses!


    Once such a corpse **** puppet is successfully refined, it will be enough to fight the heavens and worlds with him, and kill hundreds of millions of lives!


    Thinking of this, he laughed more and more ill.

 Chapter 2806： Behind the scenes

    Chapter 2806 The Black Hand Behind the Scenes


    Su Yan sighed, really too lazy to bother with a madman.


    Jianguang danced directly in the air!


    The speed of the sword light has reached the extreme, turning into an extreme streamer in the air!


    The invisible curtain wall blocked Su Yan''s path again, but this time Su Yan''s sword light cut this curtain wall cleanly and cleanly!


    "Do you think the same trick will work?"


    Seeing that Su Yan''s sword was approaching the mysterious man, six black robes flew into the air, and various attacks came from six directions at the same time!


    These attacks are not simple, after all, these six lives are all powerhouses above the fifth level of the Tribulation Realm!


    Su Yan could only retrieve the long sword temporarily in the air, first broke the water and fire spells with the sword light, and then melted a palm thunder in the palm of his palm, breaking the wooden formation suddenly formed under his feet!


    Then Su Yan walked three or four steps in the void, picked up an assassin hiding in the dark with his sword, and then shot the long sword out and hit the mage who was chanting in the throat!


    This series of operations was done in one go, like mercury puddles, without any gaps.


    After surviving a million thunder tribulation, Su Yan''s physical abilities have been greatly strengthened! Especially the reflex nerve!


    This kind of response can be considered perfect among the electric light and flint!


    After all, it is the supreme battle body created by the robbery...


    After Taia plunged into the mage''s throat, the eyes of the mage, who had already become a zombie, were still spinning.


    "They have died once, you can''t kill zombies like this!" He sat on the throne and preached Su Yan with interest.


    "Really?" Following Su Yan''s words, a pure golden flame ignited on Tai''a sword.


    This golden flame burned frantically in the mage''s body, and even golden flames spurted out from the eyes, ears, and nostrils!


    Su Yan said: "He should have been a strong one before he was alive, but in the end he fell to such a fate, it is really too sad. Let me let you free from this state of the living dead."


    Tai''a''s golden flame directly burned this corpse **** puppet to ashes.


    This golden flame comes from the "Great Bright Jue", and it happens to have a great restraint effect on these evil things.


    The man on the throne stared at Su Yan: "The five-tiered powerhouse crossing the Tribulation Realm was killed by you as soon as they met! Who are you?"


    "The Five Layers of Cross Tribulation? After losing the self consciousness, only a body is left. Do you think he still has the strength of the Five Layers of Cross Tribulation? Can control such a powerful person, and change the whole world. As a zombie, you shouldn''t be an ordinary monk? I originally thought that the inheritance of the witch sect had been cut off in the ancient times, but I didn''t expect there to be fish that slipped through the net?"


    Su Yan''s words made the mysterious man tremble on the throne, "You know about Wuzong?"


    "There has never been an impermeable wall in this world. What''s so strange I know?"


    The power of the Wuzong once spread across the heavens and all realms, but the inheritance of the Wuzong was almost severed ten thousand years ago.


    It can be said that the power of the Dao Sect is stepping on the upper position of Wu Zong. Of course, this high-ranking journey is through a sea of ??corpses!


    "Yes! I am the 178th generation great wizard of Wuzong! This Xuanhuang world is my graveyard for corpse refining! Don''t be proud, because you will eventually be refined into a corpse **** puppet by me! Hey, I I have changed my mind. I originally planned to deprive you of your three souls and keep only the seven souls, but now I want to keep your complete soul. Only in this way can I maximize your strength as a sword repairer. Then I don''t have to be stuck in this one. You are in the realm, and then you can wander around the heavens and all realms at will!"


    The man on the throne said that because he was so happy, he clapped his hands and said, "You retain your soul, but you are a dead man. You can never defy the decision of my master, haha! A proud swordsman like you , This must be the best torture! Although torture is a bit dangerous, I will definitely do it! You have to punish you for killing so many cute zombies!"


    "Have you started to dream?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    There are six corpse **** puppets, and one of them has been killed by Su Yan when they met. This loss cannot be considered small.


    The remaining five puppets were also destined to be unable to stop Su Yan. This was obvious.


    But the great wizard''s face was full of confidence, and this confidence made Su Yan realize that he must still have something to do.


    "These zombies alone can''t stop me, you should already understand? So, what is your ability to use it now. If people die, regretting is useless." Su Yan waved, Tai Ah Chun''s golden sword light flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    "This sword can indeed restrain all evils, but do you know how I destroyed the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The great wizard calmly explained his process of destroying this world.


    The Xuanhuang Realm originally had more than a dozen grand masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and there were even six martial arts.


    After discovering the great wizard''s attempt, the six major factions, regardless of their beliefs, all united together and formed a coalition to fight the great wizard!


    This battle was extremely tragic!


    Because their brothers and sisters who died in battle are likely to be resurrected as zombies by the great wizard on the battlefield!


    In the end, the Great Wizard defeated the six major sects, and even killed all the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    And these six corpse **** puppets are the heads of the six sects!


    The great wizard specially made them into corpse **** puppets, just to show off his victory with great power!


    The great wizard said to Su Yan: "I do have a very powerful ability, but I don''t want to use it. Because even I can''t control this power, killing you is of course easy, but if it destroys your body and As far as the soul is concerned, then you can''t refine into a corpse **** puppet! I''m just worried about this, do you think you have won?"


    The refining requirements of the corpse **** puppet are very demanding. First of all, the material must be a monk who has entered the tribulation realm.


    Then the physical body has to remain intact, and the soul level doesn''t have to worry so much, it just needs to have great resentment before death.


    Since ancient times, there have been very few witchcraft masters capable of refining corpse **** puppets, and sorcerers who can refine six corpse **** puppets at the same time are unheard of.


    The secret treasure mastered by the Great Wizard is certainly not easy to deal with.


    But Su Yan still had no fear in his heart. The great wizards played these tricks, and the powerful Wu Zhu in ancient times did not know how many times they had played them.


    Su Yan had also hunted down Wuzong. Compared with the Three Great Wuzhus, the strength of the Great Wizard was really nothing to say.


    Su Yan said: "You still underestimate me. In this case, I have to show my strength a little bit."

 Chapter 2807： World-class magical weapon Destroy God Orb

    Chapter 2807: World-Class Magical Weapon Destroy God Orb


    After saying this, Su Yan''s aura climbed frantically, even his hair flew upside down toward the sky, and his sleeves swelled to the extreme!


    After taking the Fountain of Youth, Su Yan recovered about 20% of his true essence. The cost of setting up the sword formation just now was actually not that big.


    But then Su Yan didn''t plan to use True Yuan to win!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know exactly how powerful the physical body created by the Million Thunder Tribulation was.


    Now is probably a good opportunity to test!


    Su Yan had always had the power to suppress his physical body before, but he only liberated his physical power a bit during the battle with Suo Sheng.


    But in the Xuanhuang Realm where there was no living beings, Su Yan no longer had to suppress his power.


    When this force was completely liberated, Su Yan only felt that his breathing was much smoother, and every pore of his muscles felt extremely happy!


    The great wizard looked at Su Yan incredulously. He had already seen that Su Yan had lifted a certain self-seal on his body.


    In other words, the incredible sword formation just now, as well as the unparalleled swordsmanship, still has room for improvement.


    Such power is definitely not something ordinary people can sway. It''s not something that a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm should have!


    With a light step on Su Yan''s foot, a huge crack opened immediately!


    This castle in the sky is a fort built by the great wizard for 700 years, and the protective power of various materials is of course first-class.


    The obsidian in this throne hall was blessed with the strongest spell, and he could destroy the ground like this with only the power of his flesh.


    How incredible is his power?


    Every time Su Yan took a step forward, the ground would shake once!


    This time when the corpse **** puppet rushed up, Su Yan only swung his long sword once, and he had already blasted all the corpse **** puppets into flight!


    Without True Essence, the sword wind generated by strength alone is already terrifying to the extreme!


    Not only the corpse **** puppets were blasted off, but even a dozen pillars in the hall were cut off, and the entire sky fortress became shaky!


    At this time, Su Yan''s interest has completely risen, saying: "The Great Wizard of Wuzong, although I know that your title is very likely to be added by yourself, please don''t let me down! You will defeat the Six Martial Arts Show me the strength of what a master is!"


    The great wizard hurriedly ordered the corpse **** puppet to guard his body, and there was a pure black crystal ball in his hand.


    This crystal ball seemed to be very heavy, and the great wizard tried his best to hold it up.


    "Do you know what this is?" the great wizard asked.


    Su Yan shook his head, he just sensed some unusual aura of destruction from inside the beads.


    This destructive aura even made the halberd of the conviction of sin eager to move!


    Su Yan managed to suppress the mania of Conviction Tianji.


    The Great Wizard said: "It seems that you don��t know much about the magical tools of the witch sect, so let me tell you directly. The magical tools of the witch sect are divided into eight levels. The magic weapon. The world-class magic weapon possesses the power to destroy the world! My God of Destruction Orb is a world-class magic weapon!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yan replied easily.


    "What kind of attitude do you have! This is enough to destroy the world! You should be in awe!" The great wizard looked very angry!


    "So what?"


    "Can''t you see that the outside world has been destroyed by me, and you will be destroyed as well!"


    Su Yan said: "Heaven and earth are still there, you just killed all the living beings, is this called destruction of the world? I think the destruction of the world is that the world is broken, time and space no longer exist, this is the real destruction, your The amount of instrument is too small."


    "You don''t have to be happy in your tongue! Destroy God Orb! Kill him!" The great wizard roared frantically!


    This is where his most powerful strength lies.


    The Xuanhuang Realm is a world that is about to decay and perish. In this process, the essential core of the world will produce pure destructive power.


    In order to condense this pure destructive power, the Great Wizard has accelerated the process of the destruction of the Xuanhuang Realm!


    That''s why it triggered the siege of the Six Martial Arts!


    But after all, this Destroying Orb was successfully refined!


    This is a treasure in the legend of Wuzong. Once it is successfully refined, the power it possesses can only be said to be incredible!


    Countless dark auras poured out from the orb. This is pure and incomparable death energy. After turning into thousands of evil thoughts, it will automatically change into tens of thousands of curses and fly over...


    Although the curse is intangible and intangible, there are so many curses on the face all of a sudden, even the air has stagnated!


    But these tens of thousands of curses superimposed on top of each other are meaningless in front of Su Yan!


    After Tai''a''s golden sword light pierced the sky, these tens of thousands of curses disappeared under the sword light, and no damage was exerted!


    Su Yan said calmly: "This is the first time I have encountered such a magic weapon. I can release so many spells in such a short time. It''s like thousands of wizards casting spells at the same time. This Destroy God Orb is really good, but you As its owner, it is a bit worse, and it can even be said that some of them are not worthy of this gem."


    The expression on the Great Wizard''s face was shocked to the extreme. With this set of curses superimposed on each other, he didn''t know how many masters of the Tribulation Realm had been killed by the curse!


    At least half of the masters in the six martial arts of the Xuanhuang Realm were killed by this trick.


    Tens of thousands of curses can drain people''s vitality in an instant, and make people age to the extreme in an instant!


    Therefore, the alias of this trick is also called "Tian Zhi Hong Yan Lao".


    Unexpectedly, Flick Finger Hongyan Lao has no effect on the sword repair in front of him!


    "Have you entered the legendary realm where one sword can break ten thousand magic?" the great wizard asked.


    "Well, yes." Su Yan admitted this easily.


    "How is it possible! For many years no one has been able to enter this supreme realm! You..."


    The expression on the Great Wizard''s face had inevitably become panicked, because the Great Wizard had already discovered that Su Yan''s strength was far beyond what he could handle.


    If the Destroy God Orb cannot turn the tide of the battle, then his fate is very likely to be killed by this powerful sword repair in this sky fortress!


    Of course the Great Wizard would not just be content, biting his lower lip and wondering what he was thinking about.


    Su Yan asked: "Are you going to surrender? I can tell you in advance, because you have made me very hot, so surrendering is useless. I will definitely kill you. So what else do you have? Right. Don''t let me liberate my strength in vain!"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes contained supreme fighting spirit.


    It seems that there is only one thing left between heaven and earth that is meaningful, and that is fighting!

 Chapter 2808： Sword of Retribution

    Chapter 2808 The Sword of Heaven''s Punishment


    The great wizard gently stroked the God of Destruction Orb, and said, "If you break the curse, do you think you are going to win? In fact, since you first stepped into this hall, you have already caught more than 700 kinds of Gu worms! These gu worms are all raised around me... You fought fiercely just now to increase the flow of blood and true energy. Now the gu worms have traveled all over your body! As soon as I activate, you must fester and die. If I didn��t want to refine you into a corpse **** puppet, I would have done this a long time ago."


    Su Yan sighed softly, and said, "Does your ability stop there? It seems that I look up to you. Although I didn''t have a great time, I could only kill you and then return to Crossing. The boat."


    Su Yan moved immediately after sighing!


    With this movement, the entire sky fortress shook violently!


    The great wizard didn''t even have time to start the Gu worm, he saw that Su Yan''s figure was already in front of him!


    This speed simply surpassed the reaction limit of the great wizard, and the corpse **** puppet beside him stood blankly, completely unresponsive.


    These zombies are very dull in their behaviors and reactions. They can only act on their instincts, and they can only execute the simplest commands, and their reaction is extremely slow.


    Even if he had the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Nine Heavens in his lifetime, he wanted to defeat Su Yan with a single body?


    This is simply wishful thinking!


    Su Yan''s long sword pierced directly!


    Before the sword''s edge arrived, the intense pressure had already caused a wound on the great wizard''s forehead!


    At this moment of life and death, the Destroying God Orb played a role, and a black divine light dispelled Su Yan''s sword power.


    But there is only a layer of sword power left, which is enough to bombard everything near the throne to smash!


    This destructive power caused great fear in the great wizard.


    That''s right, if he continues to let Su Yan get close, he will definitely die!


    The safety distance between the two parties should be at least ten miles.


    Within ten miles, Su Yan could almost easily kill him in front of him, and there was almost no sense of security at all!


    hateful! How could this sword repairer be so terrifying?


    Almost without giving the Great Wizard a second chance to breathe, Su Yan''s next sword has already arrived!


    After this sword, there was an endless rain of swords!


    In two or three seconds, Su Yan didn''t know how many swords he had made!


    The air is densely covered with sword energy and afterimages!


    This aerial fortress, which is said to never be breached, produced an infinite number of cracks, and then teetering in the air, it was about to disintegrate!


    Under the throne, Su Yan''s sword light pierced through it!


    The great wizard fell directly from the sky and smashed into the middle of the corpses!


    The group of corpses that had been attacking the Ship of Crossing suddenly stopped with their own hands.


    Suddenly so many zombies became motionless, and the scene was spectacular.


    Panshan ancestor said: "Has Su Yan already won?"


    Then I saw a huge dark light emerging from the remains of the castle falling from the sky!


    These dark rays of light turned into sixteen tentacles, swallowing all the dead energy from the nearby zombies!


    These zombies originally contained dead energy, after all the dead energy was sucked away, only a pair of withered bones remained!


    "How dare you hurt me like this!" The dark ball of light roared frantically, and at the same time activated all the Gu worms!


    The surrounding zombies exploded bang bang bang, and then the flesh and blood regrouped. After the corpses piled up into a mountain, they immediately turned into evil giants!


    "Poison Gu...what''s the matter?" The great wizard was shocked.


    Why did the poisonous gu that I dropped in his body looked like a stone sinking into the ocean, and there was no response at all, was it all killed by his true energy?


    How is this possible!


    My Poison Gu can''t even guard against the powerhouse who crosses the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven. How did he do this sword repair?


    Although the Great Wizard could survive with the help of the Destroy God Orb, there was no more meat in his whole body!


    The only thing he expects now is that the poisonous gu hidden in the sky fortress has invaded Su Yan''s body, and can be activated at this time to erode all of Su Yan''s flesh and blood!


    But after Su Yan''s body was built by a million days of calamity, it was already invincible.


    More importantly, after Su Yan knew that this world was full of Gu worms, he had already prepared for it. How could you allow the invisible Gu worms to invade your body again?


    The next thing waiting for the Great Wizard will be Jianguang''s trial!


    A golden sword light passed through the lead cloud from an altitude of 10,000 meters and landed directly!


    As a punishment!


    At the same time came Su Yan''s words, "Have you ever heard of a sword technique that falls from the sky?"


    The golden beam of light possesses the power to destroy everything!


    The terrifying sword power shocked the earth for a while, and even the enchantment of the ship of crossing had a great shock!


    Si Qing said incredibly, "Can his true essence be able to support such a trick?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Jianguang is only an introduction. What is really powerful is the power of the flesh! How can there be such a terrifying power just by swinging the sword? Is this the strongest combat body created by the Million Celestial Tribulation? This power ..."


    There was a gust of wind blowing around, and the boat of crossing shook violently, interrupting the words of the ancestor of Panshan.


    The tide of corpses fell a large area, and even the barrier of the boat of crossing had a great shock.


    The great wizard at the center of sword power even roared unwillingly!


    He definitely didn''t want to lose, but in the end he was already unable to resist!


    When the sword power was exhausted, a **** light and shadow fell from the clouds.


    This **** light and shadow were directly inserted into the God of Destruction Orb!


    The Destroyer Orb immediately cracked, and its brilliance was much worse than before.


    The great wizard was horrified to discover that this blood-colored light and shadow was greedily sucking the destructive power in the God of Destruction Orb!


    Then this **** light and shadow turned into the image of a short halberd.


    The great wizard spouted a mouthful of blood, and at this moment his whole body was about to be broken.


    Su Yan''s strength was enough to cause an earthquake. His great wizard had only broken bones all over his body, relying on the God of Destruction to protect his heart!


    If the halberd of the conviction of sin is absorbed in this way, the power of the Orb of Destruction will be exhausted!


    How to do? How to do? How to do?


    The great wizard had several ideas in his mind, and finally he chose the way of primordial spirit to escape!


    He no longer dared to fight Su Yan with a fluke mentality, as long as he could escape, he would be able to make a comeback. There are countless corpses here, as long as he penetrates into one of them, Su Yan will definitely not find him.


    But escaping is actually a fluke!


    When the great wizard primordial spirit came out of his body, what awaited him was the golden sword light shot from outside the sky!


    Su Yan''s sword light speed was as fast as a golden lightning, and instantly killed the great wizard''s soul.


    At this moment, the great wizard is dead!


    Then the golden sword light flew back to the sky, and Su Yan, like the sun, fell from the sky again through the thick clouds!


    It''s like the sun **** in the myth of Emperor Shitian descending to earth!

 Chapter 2809： Burn all the corpses

    Chapter 2809 Burn all the corpses


    Su Yan landed from the sky on the deck of the Crossing Boat.


    And because the countless zombies around had lost the master''s control, they all froze, like puppets that could no longer move.


    Su Yan glanced into the distance, and the yellow wind was still raging in the air.


    These gu worms can only rely on instinctive actions, even if they lose their masters, they will drift in the wind endlessly until they die.


    Su Yan beckoned and called the Conviction Heaven Halberd. The world was slowly moving towards death, full of twilight, and there was really no place worthy of nostalgia.


    But this time the conviction Tianji actually blocked Su Yan''s call, which made Su Yan feel extremely surprised.


    Su Yan''s call continued to increase, and the halberd of the conviction gave Su Yan a response. A **** light flew back from a distance and directly hit the deck of the Crossing Ship.


    He did not directly choose to fly back to Su Yan''s hands!


    I saw that the halberd of the crime was still inserted into the **** of destruction orb, and there were already dense cracks on the orb, which seemed to be broken at any time.


    And the surging power of destruction inside is being absorbed frantically!


    If the Destroy God Orb was really broken, it might cause a violent explosion, which is probably the reason why the Sinning Heaven Halberd was unwilling to fly back.


    After seeing the God of Destruction Orb, the ancestor of Panshan also showed an expression of astonishment: "This magic weapon should not be of low level? Is it the magic weapon of the monk who fought with you just now?"


    Su Yan hummed softly, and said, "This magic weapon was made by the great wizard of the witch sect after extracting the power of destruction from the world. The power really cannot be underestimated."


    "What are you going to do with it?" Si Qing asked.


    Su Yan said: "After the Conviction Tianji has absorbed all the power of destruction, the stability of these crystals will also be destroyed, and it is very likely that a violent explosion will occur."


    Su Yan said this, and sent the Conviction Heaven Halberd to the Nine Heavens.


    Si Qing said: "After absorbing such a powerful destructive power, the power of the conviction halberd should be able to rise to the next level, right?"


    "It should be like this." Su Yan responded very calmly, as if he didn''t care much about this matter.


    Indeed, there are already only a handful of monks and powers in this lower realm who can challenge Su Yan, and it would not hurt at all to increase or decrease the power of the halberd.


    As long as he is the Su Yan, he must have the ability to control the overall situation!


    There was a violent explosion in the air, which then produced huge ripples in the air, and then the conviction halberd flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    The **** breath became stronger, and the ancient inscriptions on the halberd became more vivid.


    At the same time, the crazy destructive power was already eager to try, and wanted to challenge the status of Su Yan as a master at any time.


    Weapons such as the Condemnation Heaven Halberd should be regarded as magic weapons, and they are born with crazy factors. The so-called surrender is all expedient.


    If given the opportunity, the halberd of the conviction will definitely try to control the owner''s mind.


    Everything in the world has a price, and this is the price of using the conviction halberd.


    Si Qing asked, "The monk who fought with you just now must be very strong, right?"


    "Well, it''s quite powerful. But he is just a warlock. Once I find out the exact position and get close to me, there is nothing to do." Su Yan said.


    After that, the ancestor of Panshan played a funeral song with a jasper flute, and along with the funeral song, there was also the God-extinguishing Fire.


    The characteristic of the God Slayer Fire is that once it burns, it is extremely difficult to extinguish, and it could not be better to destroy the omnipresent zombies and Gu worms!


    The sacred fire burned violently among the corpses, turning countless corpses into ashes, reflecting the sky red!


    This can be regarded as the aftermath of Panshan ancestors.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also sighed: "The dust returns to the dust, the soil returns to the earth. If you can''t enter the earth for peace after death, it would be too sad."


    The flames of the God Extinguisher burned more and more, and all sides of the boat of crossing were caught in a sea of ??fire, and this sea of ??fire spread to the horizon!


    And this burning was full of silence, which seemed to represent the ultimate fate of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Afterwards, the boat of crossing also soared into the air again under the control of the ancestor of Panshan, into the river of time and space.


    The control room in the cabin.


    Miao Yin still sat in the corner languidly.


    The soul-chursing dagger had taken root in her body, and she was absolutely unable to pull the dagger out of her body with her own strength.


    Si Qing asked, "Do you want to interrogate her?"


    Su Yan glanced at Miaoyin and asked, "Did the natural real person send you to the Crossing Boat with the nine-child-mother ghost? I thought for a long time, but only thought of such a way to pass through without knowing it. Void, enter the boat of crossing under circumstances that we can''t detect at all."


    Miao Yin said: "You guessed it well."


    "But I am really curious. The ghosts of the nine sons and mothers have no entity. The soul is just a kind of strange energy. They can travel through different time and space in the form of energy, but you not only have a physical body, but also a physical body. You How can you walk through the space?" Su Yan asked.


    Compared with the purpose of Miaoyin and the conspiracy with the natural real person, Su Yan is actually not very interested.


    As long as he Su Yan is still standing here, no matter what plots and tricks they have, they are destined to be impossible in the end!


    In the face of absolute strength, the so-called conspiracy is actually meaningless at all.


    Su Yan just wanted to know what method this woman used to actually travel through the void with her physical body.


    Miao Yin actually laughed at this moment, just looking at Su Yan, making it clear that he didn''t want to answer this question.


    Su Yan said, "Si Qing, I''m not very good at interrogation, so let''s leave it to you."


    Su Yan was the supreme immortal emperor back then, so he would naturally have his subordinates to do the trivial matter of interrogating the prisoner, and he hadn''t really done such a thing.


    When Si Qing became fierce, the thorns that had grown up in her body by the soul-chaser not only entangled the internal organs more closely, but also emerged on the surface of Miao Yin''s body, and even a very abrupt thorn appeared on her face.


    These thorns are obviously under a layer of epidermis, and even the shape of the barbs can be seen very clearly, as if they can break through a shallow layer of skin at any time to reveal them.


    Doing so will undoubtedly cause great pain, but the wonderful sound actually endured it.


    Si Qing said: "Your personality is really tolerant. The thorns spread in your body and will break muscles, nerves and blood vessels. This pain can be said to be hell. You can''t expect you to be silent. But you have to figure out another thing. Thing, now as long as I have a thought, your pretty face will be ruined!"


    Hearing that his face might be ruined, the wonderful voice with an indifferent expression turned out to be moved.


    Although she only frowned slightly, this reaction showed that she absolutely cared about her face.


    As long as there is something to care about, then people''s defenses can definitely be breached.


    It was indeed the correct decision to entrust Si Qing to interrogate this matter.

 Chapter 2810： Related to the Immortal Demon Tree

    Chapter 2810 is related to the Immortal Demon Tree


    As soon as Si Qing came up, she found the weak point of Miao Yin''s heart, but this is probably where all women are weak.


    In order to be beautiful, a woman can use a knife on her face and put a prosthesis in her nose that may cause suffocation...


    You can do many things that are cruel and painful to yourself just for a more beautiful face.


    Even if this face is not natural after the transformation is completed, there is still a danger of collapse after two years.


    Miaoyin is born with a face value that no one else can match. If she becomes ugly, it must be something she can''t accept!


    If she hasn''t been beautiful, it''s fine. After all, she is a beautiful woman who is like a flower and jade. If she suddenly becomes ugly, it is estimated that her mind will not be able to accept it.


    Maybe Miaoyin is not afraid of death, and can endure all kinds of physical torture and torture to the point of indifferent. Only this face is her absolute weakness.


    Miao Yin said: "You kill me..."


    When a prisoner said this, he was actually begging for mercy in disguise. This means that she has no way to struggle in any form.


    Si Qing said: "You can answer our questions honestly, maybe you can save your life. Originally, the only conflict of interest between us is the boat crossing. If you don''t want to suffer, then you can cooperate."


    Miao Yin smiled bitterly: "Well, you won. It was indeed the ghost of the nine sons and mothers who sent me in to cross the boat. My ancient piano sound can split the void, and it can also transform the barrier to resist the potential dangers in the void. So I can follow the nine sons and mothers of the ghosts through the void."


    "Unexpectedly that the sound sword can be so magical? Sound is originally a kind of wavelength, and it is the same energy at the microscopic level as the enchantment, but if you can turn the sound into an enchantment, you must have cultivated to the microscopic state?"


    Miao Yin bit her lower lip and said, "Yes."


    Su Yan asked again: "What about natural? Didn''t he sneak in with you?"


    Miaoyin replied: "He has been killed by you. I just want to hold back his life. Where can I dare to chase him? He doesn''t have any strong willpower. If he encounters a strong enemy, he will take the initiative to retreat. Can live To this day, we rely on the four words of greed for life and fear of death."


    "In that case, you are the only enemy on the boat of crossing?" Su Yan pondered.


    Miao Yin said: "Don''t think that if you defeat me, the boat that crosses will be securely in your bag!"


    Only after Miao Yin said something cruel, the thorns under the epidermis of his face appeared more clearly, and they seemed to emerge from the skin at any time!


    Si Qing lifted Miao Yin''s chin at once: "You must know something, right? Tell me all the information you know!"


    Miao Yin bit her lower lip and seemed to be caught in a battle between heaven and man. In the end, she felt that her face was more important, and said: "Have you not thought about it? The ancestors will use the endless magma of the molten city to cross it. The boats have already been built, why didn''t they take the magic soldiers directly? Instead, let the boat of crossing be abandoned in the gate of another world?"


    No one had thought about this issue, even Su Yan hadn''t thought about it.


    At this time, no one could answer the question asked by Miao Yin.


    Even Panshan ancestors who have read all the ancient books and materials can only infer: "It may be that the ancestors encountered a huge disaster as soon as they built the crossing boat, so they did not use the crossing boat to take out the gods!"


    Miaoyin''s eyes flowed and said: "Panshan ancestor, you are also an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. Do you believe this? If you follow the normal logic, the boat of crossing is hidden in the door of another world. , And the conditions for opening the door of the alien world are so harsh. In fact, you should understand the purpose of the ancient ancestors, Panshan ancestor."


    Miao Yin is definitely not a simple woman. She has turned away from the guest in just a few words, and is about to overwhelm the ancestor of Panshan in her aura.


    This is still in the case of a handful of soul-chasing in her body.


    Killing Zhan Zun and Si Qing were a little angry, especially Si Qing, who was about to become angry, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    Judging from a rational point of view, what Miao Yin said is absolutely reasonable, and she cannot be completely denied what she said just because of her identity.


    Regardless of the Molten Wasteland or the Molten City, they are rare and harsh places in nine heavens and ten places.


    The conditions for opening the door of the alien world sealed by the boat of crossing are indeed very harsh.


    Putting the boat of crossing in such a place, the purpose of the ancient ancestors can already be said to be obvious.


    "Miaoyin, what you mean is that this is essentially a kind of seal. The purpose of the ancestors was not to let people find the crossing boat. If they were very afraid of the crossing boat, why didn''t they just destroy the crossing boat?" Su Yan asked Said, "Isn''t this very more direct?"


    Miao Yin said: "Have you heard of an immortal demon tree in the Lost City?"


    "Immortal Demon Tree? Is there a connection between the two?" Su Yan asked strangely.


    Not only Su Yan, but Si Qing''s face also showed an incredible expression.


    Looking at the expression of Wonderful Yin, I probably don''t know the shock of the Lost City, let alone the immortal demon tree that has been swallowed by Su Yan.


    "Because the boat of crossing was built for the immortal demon tree from the beginning..."


    Only halfway through the wonderful words, Su Yan understood what her words meant.


    After the immortal demon tree caused huge casualties, the first thing the ancestors thought of after returning to their senses was of course to destroy the immortal demon tree.


    But the immortal demon tree has absorbed tens of millions of creatures, and the fusion of life energy and the power of prayer is huge to the extreme, and this power continues to expand as the immortal demon branches and leaves spread!


    Although Di Shitian''s civilization is in full swing, there is still no way to destroy the immortal demon tree that has the power of prayer.


    "The seal of the Lost City is just a stopgap measure. The real purpose of the ancestors was to use the boat of crossing to send the Immortal Demon Tree to the other world. In this way, the huge threat is eliminated."


    Su Yan said: "This kind of thing you are talking about is a bit too ridiculous, right? Do they really have the ability to uproot the immortal demon tree and install it on this boat of crossing?"


    Even with the help of a million Thunder Tribulation, Su Yan''s victory over the Immortal Demon Tree is also very dangerous.


    Of course Si Qing also saw the power of the immortal demon tree, and said, "Yes! The power of the immortal demon tree is earth-shaking, how can it be easily installed on this ship? What are you talking about?"


    Miao Yin said: "I''m just telling you what was the reason for building this crossing boat in the first place. This is also the most important reason why the crossing boat has not been destroyed. If there are a few powerful men in the world of heaven and human beings who cross the tribulation realm. , As long as the power of the immortal demon tree is weakened to the extreme, it can still be invited on the boat of crossing."

 Chapter 2811： Moving corpse

    Chapter 2811 A Moving Corpse


    Su Yan asked, "There should be more than one such strongman in the Celestial Realm back then? Didn''t they join forces to deal with the Immortal Demon Tree?"


    "You''re right, there were powerhouses of the Nine Layers of Crossing Tribulation at that time, but the problem is that these powerhouses are not willing to fight to the death of the immortal demon tree. The nine layers of Crossing Tribulation are not aware of how many life and death crises they have experienced. To reach this realm. Who wants to take such a huge risk for unrelated people and things? For them, the so-called common people are just a bunch of ants."


    Miao Yin said again: "But soon the ancestors discovered the magical effect of the boat of crossing."


    "According to you, the boat of crossing has been used for other purposes?"


    "Of course, the boat of crossing can travel through the heavens and worlds. Who can resist this temptation? Therefore, even if there are no celestial races in many lower worlds, there are celestial legends circulating. This is because In ancient times, the ancestors have traveled to many worlds. By the way, the civilization of the ancestors was highly developed back then. There was not one boat for crossing, but a hundred."


    "What?!" Si Qing exclaimed.


    This time even Su Yan was surprised.


    If what Miaoyin said is true, it represents this super-large magic weapon that can travel through time and space. The Celestial Realm could be mass-produced back then, just like an aircraft carrier on earth.


    wrong!


    There are now less than 20 aircraft carriers in more than 200 countries in the world.


    The level of civilization of these emperors is too exaggerated!


    Reminiscent of the post-modern city beyond the era in the Lost City, what Miao Yin said may indeed be true.


    After all, even the Immortal Demon Tree was made by them.


    Miao Yin said: "The world you just entered is a world that is about to enter death. The world is actually the same as a human being. It will have its own lifespan. When it is about to reach its end, it will produce a very strong force of destruction. Ashura This is how the sacred instrument of the Condemned Heaven Halberd was cast. The so-called Eight Curses are just eight failed experiments. Back then, Asura destroyed many worlds to refine magical instruments."


    Si Qing asked strangely: "How can you know so much?"


    Miao Yin said: "Because Buddhism has been secretly recording all the changes in the heaven and human world, and all the lost civilizations are in Buddhism''s records. As long as Buddhism opens the sixth sense, it is very important to pass on this knowledge after the heart and the eye are connected. Easy thing."


    What Miaoyin said, Su Yan also had a sudden sense of openness. It is no wonder that the Heavenly Judgment Halberd could absorb the destructive power in the Destroying God Orb.


    Because it was originally born from the moment of destruction of the world.


    But what Miaoyin knew may not be complete, and she couldn''t explain the half of the fairy world law contained in the halberd.


    Miao Yin said again: "Compared with Ashura''s frequent destruction of the world, Emperor Shitian is much more peaceful. They travel through the heavens and worlds for one thing!"


    "Which thing?" Panshan Patriarch''s question almost blurted out.


    "Of course I do the same thing as you. There are a total of thirty spiritual weapons on the spiritual tool list, and they are lost in the heavens and worlds. The Taoist legend can fly directly to the sky after having these thirty spiritual weapons. This legend Of course it was a lie, but the ancestors did collect these spirit weapons. About eighteen were found, but afterwards the civilization collapsed and all of them were scattered to the heavens and the world."


    Su Yan had only collected eight of the spirit tools on the list of spirit tools. Unexpectedly, that Di Shitian was so powerful that he had collected 18 pieces.


    Su Yan said: "You continue talking."


    "The boat you were riding in was to find the ship of the **** soldier. The **** soldier is indeed there, but there is a weird place in that world. Some people can still move after death."


    "People can still act after death, isn''t this... a zombie?" Si Qing reacted almost immediately.


    There were at least billions of zombies in the Xuanhuang Realm where they settled just now. But if it''s just a zombie, what''s to be afraid of?


    Miao Yin said: "Of course zombies are not terrible. Do you think I am talking about ordinary zombies? That world will regard this kind of people who can move freely after death as ancestor spirits for sacrifice. If there is something wrong with the sacrifice process If you do, the consequences will be very bloody!"


    What Miaoyin said just now gave Su Yan a bad foreboding. At this time, it was completely certain. What Miaoyin said was the drought in the pyramid in the molten wasteland!


    Su Yan had seen the illusion of the ancient times there. It was indeed some strange ceremonies, and everyone who participated in the ceremonies trembled and feared to the extreme.


    At that time, Su Yan was wondering about the content and method of this festival. Was this the reason?


    Si Qing said: "Zombies are zombies, what''s to be afraid of?"


    "The ancestors of the year also had the same idea with you, so they brought a moving corpse back to study, but later discovered that the power of the corpse was very terrifying. No matter how many powerful people were dispatched and how much power, the power of the corpse became more and more. Strong. In the end, we can only imitate those low-end civilizations to complete the sacrifice and let the corpse sleep. This is the only way."


    "What are you talking nonsense? Are you trying to frighten us not to take magic soldiers?" Si Qing asked furiously.


    What Miaoyin said, if viewed from a normal angle, is indeed full of absurdity.


    These strong men who cross the tribulation realm really have no reason to be afraid of a zombie.


    Su Yan held Si Qing''s shoulders to stop Si Qing from getting angry, saying, "She didn''t bullshit...I have already encountered this corpse. Do you remember the pyramid you encountered on the Molten Wasteland? There is a bright light from there."


    As Su Yan spoke, he placed the dagger he had obtained from the pyramid in the palm of his open palm.


    Miao Yin''s pupils suddenly enlarged: "This is the dagger of the soul! Since you have taken her things, then she will keep chasing you down endlessly! Unless you beg me!"


    "Please?" Su Yan stared at the wonderful voice.


    Miao Yin said with excitement: "Buddhism has countless ways to calm the soul, only I can help you comfort her, if you kill me, no one can help you! Or you can find a hundred thousand people to complete the whole sacrificial ceremony and let her restart Sleeping is fine, but do you know the whole process of the sacrificial ceremony? As long as there is a little mistake in these processes, it will be fatal!"


    Su Yan calmly said: "This kind of thing is better after taking the magic weapon first."


    At this time, in the periphery of the molten city.


    The Dry Man wearing a fiery red wedding gown is constantly wandering, and Drake''s movements look very anxious, because she has lost the breath of a soul-suppressing dagger.

 Chapter 2812： Final destination

    Chapter 2812 The Final Destination


    Miao Yin said again: "There is a mysterious connection between the **** soldiers and the zombies. It is estimated that there will be more zombies like this in the other world. How do you deal with it?"


    When Miao Yin said this, a smile appeared on his face.


    This smile is full of confidence, it seems that only she can surrender those powerful alien zombies.


    Su Yan had great doubts about the words of Miao Yin.


    According to Miaoyin''s statement, it is not difficult to infer that the alien world is hiding the magic weapon, and there are many powerful zombies hidden. Perhaps these zombies are all droughts.


    What Miaoyin said is very logical, but what he said is a bit absurd.


    Drought is a very rare species of zombies, definitely not every zombie has a chance to evolve into a drought!


    Such a monster is usually impossible to encounter.


    The environment of Molten City is very special, and that kind of place might give birth to strange monsters like drought!


    But looking at the heavens and worlds, how many places have such extreme environments like Molten City?


    Therefore, Su Yan was dubious about what Miao Yin said.


    At this time, Miao Yin was seized by Si Qing, and the chasing soul in her body could kill her at any time.


    At this moment when her life is hanging by a thread, if she wants to say something self-inflicting, showing her unique purpose, she can save her life.


    In addition to the magical soldiers, there must be other dangers waiting for them in the unknown ahead.


    If it''s just one or two droughts, it should be relatively easy to deal with.


    If the monsters like Drought can be grouped in groups, then this journey will undoubtedly become very dangerous.


    Miao Yin said: "Do you not trust me? It doesn''t matter if you can''t trust me, you will definitely beg me when you get to another world."


    "Please?" There was a mocking smile on Si Qing''s face, "Don''t forget, my life chasing soul is still inserted in your body, relying on you like this, is it worthy to say this?"


    Miao Yin was very dissatisfied with Si Qing''s ridicule, as if what she said was something that was sure to happen.


    And this confidence also made Si Qing feel extremely uncomfortable, and the thorns derived from the desperate pursuit of the soul entangled the internal organs of the wonderful sound more closely.


    Although the pain was getting worse, Miao Yin smiled happily.


    Miao Yin''s smile also cast a shadow over the next journey.


    The boat of crossing traveled very steadily under the control of the ancestors of Panshan.


    Traveling in the river of time and space, the most fearful thing is to encounter the storm of time and space.


    But their luck may be really good, and they didn''t encounter any trouble until the ship of crossing entered a whole new world.


    This world is exactly the same as described by the ancestor of Panshan.


    The two suns, one east and the other west, are on the horizon. They look like they are going to set, but there has been no change.


    The sky was red, and it was boring.


    Except for the grass, no creatures can be seen. This seems to be a world full of dead silence.


    The descriptions of the ancestors of Panshan came from the information collected by the council.


    The sights and information in front of them are completely consistent, which also means that they have come to the right place.


    The magic weapon is hidden in a corner of this world!


    Everyone''s spirits are very refreshing. After repeated fierce battles along the way, they were once caught in a very unfavorable situation. It was not easy.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I have a suggestion. Before seeing the magical soldiers, we better not fight inwardly. Although we are all here for the magical soldiers, we will wait for everything to be said after seeing the magical soldiers. It��s best not to complain even if you lose."


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun agreed: "Why the ancestors say such things? Everyone understands people, how can they do such absurd things! If there is no ancestor you can control the boat of crossing, we will not be able to return to heaven. World."


    Si Qing laughed and said: "Old ancestor, since you have already got the boat of crossing, we are not going to fight with you. The boat of crossing can travel through the heavens and all realms, but it will not lose to the gods at all. It��s not considered empty-handed to go back now, so why don��t you just withdraw from the battle for the magic weapon."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Siqing girl, since you are here, if you don��t try this seat, you won��t be reconciled. At most, let you go first. If you take away the magic weapon, I will definitely have no complaints. ."


    Indeed, it is a worthwhile trip for the ancestors of Panshan to get the boat of crossing.


    Although there are many magical instruments in the Celestial Realm, this large-scale magical instrument is enough to travel freely among the heavens and the world, so it should be considered as no semicolon.


    Moreover, with the current level of craftsmanship in the world of heaven and human, it is absolutely impossible to build another boat for crossing.


    After taking the gods and returning to the heaven and human world, Su Yan plans to open a Beppu for the cultivation of promising disciples.


    To bring these disciples into the realm of heaven and humanity, the ancestor of Panshan had to be a tool man at least once. Based on your current friendship, the ancestor of Panshan would definitely not refuse.


    The surroundings were silent.


    Only the breeze passed, and the weeds swayed gently in the wind.


    As far as the environment is concerned, it is far more friendly than the Xuanhuang world that Su Yan and the others have been to.


    Si Qing said: "There seems to be no danger here, I can''t sense anything. Except weeds, weeds."


    The surroundings are indeed very peaceful, even Su Yan''s extremely keen spiritual awareness can''t detect any danger, but he can''t detect the danger, and he also feels restless.


    Su Yan said: "It''s really weird here. The place where the weeds spread is so deadly. There is no even the weakest life energy, which means that there is not even an ant here. What kind of grass do you think will have an ant? nothing?"


    After Su Yan reminded them, they realized the weirdness here.


    Except for weeds, there are no signs of life here!


    What kind of place is it that even ants can''t survive?


    I am afraid it will not be as calm as it seems on the surface.


    Si Qing flew into the sky, and after a while there was a new discovery, and said, "Look over there!"


    Following the direction of Si Qing''s finger, she made a different discovery.


    At the end of the horizon stood many tall pyramids, the scale of these pyramids far surpassed the pyramids of the molten wasteland!


    The height is at least 500 meters!


    These pyramids just stood there in silence, not knowing that they had gone through tens of thousands of years.


    After seeing these pyramids, the ancestor of Panshan took out the star map directly, and marked a small triangle symbol on the star map.


    And the place marked by the triangle symbol is the location of the magic weapon.


    After Si Qing landed on the deck, he and Panshan ancestors had carefully studied the star map.


    And Su Yan stared at these pyramids far away in the sky, and there was an intuition in his heart that told him that they were definitely very dangerous!


    And the level of danger is far beyond the Xuanhuang Realm and Molten City!


    The result of the research of Panshan Patriarch and Si Qing is that the pyramid group is the destination.


    But this also raises a new question: there are so many pyramids over there, in which one will the magic soldiers hide?


    Do you need a pyramid to discover?

 Chapter 2813： God soldier appeared

    Chapter 2813: God Soldier Appears


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "Bring that wonderful sound with you, maybe it can play a role, but don''t pull out the dagger inserted in her body for now."


    Miao Yin was resisted on the shoulders by the Slaying Zhan Zun, and everyone flew to the horizon with their magic weapons.


    The closer you are to the pyramids, the more peaceful you are.


    Even the breeze is gone here, and the surrounding air feels stagnant.


    But besides that, there was no other anomaly, at least not in the sense of danger or any breath of living things.


    There seemed to be some extreme horror in this silence, which made people very uneasy.


    These pyramids are already very spectacular when they are far away from the horizon, and they will be more shocking when they are close!


    The huge pyramid standing in the silent silence gives people a feeling of full power!


    There are at least hundreds of pyramids on the ground, and each pyramid is several hundred meters high and stretches toward the front.


    After entering the middle of the pyramid, the surroundings have reached the silence that can be heard by needles.


    This weird silence is really unusual, because the surroundings are too quiet, even the sound of my own breathing seems very heavy.


    Only some weeds spread around the pyramid, nothing else.


    Su Yan asked Miao Yin: "Are there any droughts in these pyramids?"


    Miao Yin gasped hard, and it seemed that even speaking had become very difficult.


    Su Yan said to Si Qing: "You loosen the restraints a little bit. With me, she can''t play any tricks."


    After the thorns in the body relaxed slightly, the voice finally had the strength to speak, "Actually, you know the answer to this question better than me, right?"


    Miaoyin''s rhetorical question was full of sharpness. Even in such a situation, this woman was still unwilling to cover her sharpness.


    Indeed, as the only person who had entered the pyramid, Su Yan already had an answer in his mind.


    The pyramids here are exactly the same as the pyramids of Molten City. The only difference is that the pyramids here are more majestic and mighty.


    The ancients would never eat and have nothing to do, and built so many pyramids in this wasteland.


    In the process of constructing these huge buildings, the number of exhausted labor may be calculated by hundreds of thousands or millions.


    Also, the requisite dagger in Su Yan''s arms has been hot since it came here...


    This is a very bad sign.


    The 90% probability of what Miaoyin said just now was not alarmist talk, but the situation they might face next.


    Assuming that there are droughts lying in these pyramids, there are hundreds of them!


    Even if you look at the heavens and the realms, the Droughts are even rarer than dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns. There are hundreds of them all at once?


    The situation is really tricky!


    Thinking of this Su Yan laughed instead.


    He has always been this way, planning for the worst, even in the most difficult situation, he will face the difficulties, fearless!


    In this turbid world, if he still has a heart of fear, what can he return to the throne of the immortal emperor?


    Drought is indeed difficult to deal with, but he does not have to kill all the Droughts, he only needs to resist them.


    When the time comes, Panshan ancestors will drive the boat of crossing and run away, even if it is as strong as a drought, it is impossible to have the ability to travel through space.


    There is a high platform in the center of the pyramids.


    Seeing this high platform, Su Yan immediately had an expression of understanding.


    This high platform has about nine floors, and each floor is almost as high as three floors. On the top floor, you can see the abandoned altar.


    In the Pyramid of the Molten Wasteland, Su Yan had some flashbacks in his mind. The ritual he saw took place on such a high platform.


    Su Yan was the first to fall on this altar, and the others followed Su Yan''s footsteps and fell here.


    "With a radius of no less than fifty miles here, where will the sacred soldiers be?" asked Heaven-killing Zhanzun.


    "The map is only marked here, and I don''t know the rest." Panshan Patriarch replied.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "There is a mysterious connection between the spirit weapons. As long as we use the connection between the spirit weapons, we will soon be able to find the whereabouts of the gods."


    "Yeah! Su Yan, your Tai''a is also a treasure on the spirit weapon list. Can you guide us to find the magic weapon?" Si Qing asked excitedly.


    "Aren''t we... already here?"


    "You said the magic soldier is here?"


    Su Yan''s palm condensed his true essence and turned into a palm thunder, playing the already barren altar with a thunder!


    After the smoke and dust of the explosion dissipated, the picture presented before everyone was: a blood-colored long sword inserted into a bronze cauldron.


    The blood of the long sword is full of fresh texture, just like blood just flowing from the blood vessels.


    After crossing the long river of eternity, it is still new forever!


    This **** color is full of great temptation, and people can''t help but want to reach out and find out!


    This temptation is that even the strong who crosses the catastrophe can''t control it!


    The ancestor of Panshan quickly said: "This sword is so weird that it can make my ancestor my heart unstable!"


    The bronze treasure tripod under the long sword is full of primitive texture.


    "Is this the magic weapon?" Si Qing''s eyes widened.


    The expressions on the faces of the others were similar. After planning for so long and experiencing so many dangers, finally seeing the legendary soldier, I couldn''t help but feel excited!


    Only Miao Yin sneered.


    In this quiet environment, this sneer seemed very abrupt.


    Si Qing asked, "What''s so funny? The magic soldiers won''t fall into your hands."


    Miao Yin said: "I advise you not to forcibly pull out the gods. If you forcibly pull out the sword, everyone will be ruined here."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Do you still say that all the zombies lying in the pyramids? The strength of the four of us has entered the tribulation realm of this earthly peak! With our strength, we are afraid that a few zombies will fail? Old ancestor, I can burn out those zombies by just setting a fire!"


    "Dry stupid is a monster that ignites fire. Unless you can use the real fire of the sun, which is the origin of all fires, you can''t hurt Dry stupid." Miao Yin said. "Furthermore, there is another advantage of Droughts. They are powerful and not afraid of swords and guns."


    What Miaoyin said was the truth, but the magical soldiers were close in front of them. No matter who it was, it was impossible to give up at this time.


    How can you go home empty-handed after entering Baoshan?


    Miao Yin said: "Since the ancestors can find here through the boat of crossing, why don''t they pull out the gods and bring them back to the heavens and humans? Have you ever thought about this question? There were many strong men who were not inferior to you in that era. !"


    "The Di Shitian didn''t want to take away the magic weapon, but didn''t dare to do it! Even they brought a few dry monsters back to study, trying to find out the weakness of this monster, but in the end they were still in the outer buildings of the molten city. Several pyramids have been erected..." Miao Yin said, "Why do you think they do this?"

 Chapter 2814： Lead by blood

    Chapter 2814: Introducing Blood


    Si Qing said: "You don''t want to be alarmist here. If a group of droughts come to attack, I will be the first to throw you out to give them snacks. Your delicate body, those zombies will surely like it very much. We retreat to buy a little time."


    The wonderful sound said cruelly: "Except for me, no one here has the ability to pull up the magical soldiers without being backlashed. Buddhism has the mentality of calming the soul, and only I can deal with those violent drought zombies!"


    Being nailed into the body by the soul-chasing soul, Si Qing, who is in the hands of life and death, dares to say such ruthless words, and Miao Yin can be regarded as a powerful character.


    It is absolutely impossible for the natural real person she cooperates with to have such awareness.


    But Su Yan only looked at Miao Yin calmly and said, "Do you know that Buddhism has always had a big problem?"


    "What''s the big problem?"


    "It''s easy for Buddhist disciples to look down upon themselves and underestimate others. If I want to, I can create a few copies at any time. What''s the problem?" Su Yan said.


    With his immortal emperor''s state of mind and knowledge, it is simply a matter of effort to create a soul-relief mentality.


    To say that only Buddhism''s soul-suppressing method can suppress the violent drought, these bald donkeys are too high on themselves!


    The Maoshan and Dragon Tigers of Taoism are all experts at playing zombies!


    After Su Yan said, he walked directly in front of the bronze cauldron.


    Seeing that Su Yan was about to pull the magic weapon directly, the ancestor of Panshan suddenly went around in front of Su Yan and went straight to pull the magic weapon in the bronze treasure cauldron...


    Su Yan just watched the ancestor of Panshan go straight to draw his sword, and had no intention of stopping.


    In fact, there is no need to stop it. How can the magic weapon be pulled out so easily?


    The ancestor of Panshan''s hand was blocked by a layer of invisible force, and there was a very obvious burn mark on the back of his hand.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also roared behind Su Yan, and said, "I''ll try it! I don''t believe it! I can''t pull this magic soldier out!"


    Killing Heaven Zhanzun walked directly over, just now when the ancestor of Panshan drew his sword, he was backlashed, and it had already revealed a great weirdness.


    This weirdness obviously has something to do with the bronze treasure tripod where the gods are placed.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun did not draw his sword directly, but instead hit the bronze cauldron with a fist!


    What the Swordsman wants is that after breaking this bronze treasure tripod, the magic weapon will naturally fall into his hands.


    This idea is very beautiful, but after withstanding the punch of Killing Zhanzun, the bronze cauldron did not move, but instead, many cracks appeared on the nine-story high platform on which they were based!


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun was also shocked by a strong force and took seven or eight steps back, and then showed an incredible expression on his face.


    Si Qing said: "Zhan Zun, please relax, don''t destroy this high platform."


    "If it''s ruined, it''s ruined, what''s the matter! This tripod is weird!"


    "This bronze treasure tripod can be used as a container for magic weapons, of course it will not be simple."


    Si Qing shot a sword gas past while speaking, and the sword gas was directly bounced off by an invisible curtain.


    "Is that so? This bronze treasure tripod will bounce back no matter how much power you use to attack it. No wonder the old ancestors have burn marks on their hands."


    Si Qing turned to Su Yan when he said that, and asked strangely, "Su Yan, why haven''t you taken a shot?"


    Su Yan said with a relaxed look: "Why bother? Take a look first."


    Inscriptions are usually cast on bronze tripods. These inscriptions will talk about the origin of the tripod, and even the purpose of casting it.


    These ancient characters look like tadpoles, only Su Yan can interpret them.


    After reading it, Su Yan laughed, and said three interesting things.


    The others showed very puzzled expressions, not knowing what Su Yan meant by these three "interesting".


    "Have you found a way to obtain the magic weapon?" Si Qing asked curiously.


    Su Yan said: "The name of this bronze cauldron is called World Zun Ding. The inscription on it records the casting process and the words of warning. Once the **** soldiers are pulled out of the World Zun Ding, all the ancestor spirits will wake up. It disturbed the ancestors. The person who sleeps in the spirit will inevitably be killed here in the end."


    Si Qing asked suspiciously: "What is the ancestral spirit you are talking about?"


    "The corpse lying in more than one hundred pyramids. I have already bumped into one in the Pyramid of the Molten Wasteland, and it is indeed very powerful." Su Yan said, "On the tripod, this is the curse of the ancestor spirit."


    "Aren''t these ancestral spirits all Drizzle? And Drizzle is just a zombie with a powerful body but no soul. Isn''t this a contradiction?" Si Qing asked.


    Su Yan was about to explain to Si Qing, the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t wait to say: "Su Yan, you have said so much, but haven''t said how to pull the sword out. This tripod is very troublesome..."


    Above this high platform, only Su Yan and Miao Yin have not tried to draw their swords.


    The ancestor of Panshan wanted to see if Su Yan had any magic method that could pull the magic weapon out of this world-renowned tripod.


    I saw Su Yan picking up the wonderful sound on the ground, and said, "I borrow your blood to use it."


    Miao Yin made an expression of weeping, she was like a piece of meat on the chopping board, and there was no room for resistance at all!


    Su Yan grabbed his hand into the void, and a lot of blood from the wound poured out, condensed on the palm of Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan sprinkled the blood on the top of the world honored cauldron.


    Then this blood boiled directly!


    Su Yan had seen the outline of the sacrifice process in his mind, using three beasts, five animals and living people as sacrifices.


    In other words, sacrifices must use blood.


    Su Yan''s power does not need such a large amount of blood, only a little blood is needed as a primer.


    After the blood was absorbed by the World Zun Cauldron, many powerful and strange auras appeared in the surrounding pyramids.


    It seems that because of this smear of blood, all these breaths have been awakened!


    This high platform is surrounded by these powerful auras, like a lone boat in the sea...


    The droughts in these pyramids are probably more powerful than the one on the molten city, and there are hundreds of them!


    If they are all awakened, even if the magic weapon is pulled out of the world-zun cauldron, it may not be easy to end!


    These breaths from ancient times made Panshan ancestors unable to conceal the surprise, and only then did they fully believe that what Miao Yin said was true.


    The ancestors of Panshan might be scrupulous about these, but Su Yan decided not to scruple.


    Now that it has been decided to take the magic weapon into his hands, no matter whether it is a human or a ghost, as long as the obstacles that stand in front of Su Yan will be brutally swept away!


    What''s more, these people have already died once, if they really dare to make trouble in front of Su Yan, then Su Yan will not mind sweeping them back into the deserted grave!


    After the World Zun Ding sensed the blood, the surface of the bronze turned red, like red-hot cast iron!

 Chapter 2815： Surrender

    Chapter 2815: Surrender to the magic weapon


    And with the boiling of World Zunding, some strange images also appeared around...


    Si Qing made a performance like an enemy.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Don''t panic. What appears here is just a phantom. It is probably a sacrifice tens of thousands of years ago! This is the natural reaction of the World Venerable Ding after being inspired by blood."


    Many figures appeared in these phantoms. These people were wearing masks, but they were all solemn and solemn to the extreme.


    And the sacrifice used turned out to be a living girl...


    The girl''s blood was used as a material to smear the high platform, and then the priest opened his arms.


    Under this high platform, there are at least hundreds of girls waiting to sacrifice to the gods!


    These ancient pictures brought great horror, and neither Panshan Patriarch nor Si Qing could keep calm.


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun even couldn''t help asking directly: "Who are these people buried in these pyramids? What ancestral spirits, and whose ancestral spirits are they?"


    This question may only be the answer to this question, but at this time, the voice laughed frantically on the ground, "You know how powerful it is now? The magic weapon is not a taboo thing you can touch! If you want to survive, hurry up. Drive back to the Celestial Realm with the boat of crossing! When all the Primordial bodies in the tombs of the Pyramid wake up, you will not be able to escape even if you want to escape!"


    "Escape? When did I say I was going to escape?" Su Yan asked ruthlessly.


    There are indeed many powerful auras around, and these powerful auras must have come from the age of 10,000 years or even more.


    But these are just the existence of the lower realms. How can Su Yan fear the existence of these lower realms?


    Han Yan''s body is indeed very powerful, even the tenth-order magic weapon of Emperor Shitian may not be able to cause fatal damage.


    But don''t forget, Su Yan''s battle body was created by a million thunders!


    Can these droughts survive a million thunder disasters?


    Su Yan proudly said: "If you want to be strong, can these zombies be stronger than the Immortal Demon Tree? I have already surrendered the Immortal Demon Tree, let alone these zombies without any intelligence!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, only the divine soldiers remained in his eyes.


    The blood-colored sword body is like some kind of jade, and the streamer conversion is full of ultimate beauty!


    The thirty spiritual tools on the list of spiritual tools are all things that Su Yanzhi must get, and he will never give it to others.


    This is about the last nine thunder tribulations, and it is also the key to whether they can become immortals.


    Now that the magic soldiers are close in front of them, there is no reason to give up!


    Life is like sailing against the current. If you retreat this time, you will retreat next time. If you retreat everywhere, you will live like a natural turtle!


    So Su Yan decided not to retire!


    He pressed one hand toward the world-zun tripod!


    There was a powerful counter-shock force from the World Zun Ding, but Su Yan abruptly resisted this force!


    Even if the nine-story tower is about to fall apart, it would be great!


    The World Zun Ding is boiling!


    From the surrounding pyramids, there is a sense of loneliness!


    These breaths are still rising, and it is clear that the Primordial corpses in the graves are slowly waking up!


    And Su Yan''s hand also passed through the blockade of the World Zun Ding, almost touching the magic weapon!


    But after this short distance was left, it became extremely difficult! The pressure has also reached several times what it was just now!


    Then a crack appeared on the boiling World Zun Ding. In such a contending, World Zun Ding could not hold it first!


    No one can think of this!


    The premise of a rebound attack is that you have to withstand the enemy''s attack before you can rebound it.


    At this time, Su Yan''s physical strength could not even hold the World Venerable Ding!


    This is really incredible!


    No one had seen the battle between Su Yan and the Great Wizard just now, and before that, the battle between Su Yan and Asura was also in the nine heavens. Therefore, even those who were with them, they did not know how tyrannical Su Yan''s body was!


    At this moment, I was taken aback!


    It can be said that the strength of Su Yan''s body is far above their imagination!


    And the blood that Su Yan had sprinkled on the world-zun cauldron just now began to play a role again, and the parts that were contaminated with blood broke apart into fly ash!


    Originally, Su Yan planned to follow the ritual. Sprinkling of blood was part of the opening ceremony. After that, he only needed to step by step to solve the seal of the World Zun Ding and take out the gods.


    However, he was aroused by the wonderful sound, and he took into account the recovered corpses in the pyramid.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to do such a long process, and used brute force to directly destroy this world-honored tripod handed down from ancient times.


    There were more and more cracks on the world-zun cauldron, and one of Su Yan''s hand finally touched the magic weapon!


    After the magic weapon came into contact with Su Yan, the blood-colored sword body that was originally bright became even more vivid, and it seemed to have come alive while the blood and light were circulating!


    At this moment, it seems that Su Yan has given vitality to the magic weapon, and it seems that what Su Yan is holding in his hand is not a sword, but a living thing.


    Such a strange texture is really only seen in my life!


    And this is enough to verify the extraordinaryness of Shenbing!


    After the magic weapon started, the **** breath immediately surrounded Su Yan!


    The desire for destruction rushed in Su Yan''s heart, but it only took three seconds at most. Su Yan suppressed this desire for destruction from the gods.


    Shenbing ranks fourth on the spiritual weapon list, far above Tai''a Jianguang, and even the first magic sword on the spiritual weapon list.


    Shenbing attributes are completely opposite to Tai''a.


    Tai''a''s attributes are upright and bright, but the gods are born with an evil force, and at the same time are full of factors of killing and destruction!


    In terms of speaking, it is somewhat similar to the conviction halberd.


    It''s just that the aggressiveness of the divine weapon is not as terrible as the conviction halberd, at most it can only have a variety of negative effects on the owner at the character level, and it will not even swallow the owner''s soul.


    The halberd of condemnation is like the most greedy soul. He doesn''t know what a measure is, and if it can, he can''t wait to destroy himself. It represents Asura''s most extreme and violent desire for destruction!


    But the magic weapon can maintain this scale relatively well, forming a symbiotic relationship with the master.


    Su Yan wanted to suppress the magic weapon, it was much easier than the conviction halberd.


    Conviction Tianji must be suppressed with the immortal emperor''s state of mind, otherwise once backlash occurs, the consequences must be very serious.


    And the magical soldier Su Yan only used his own cultivation base to suppress it.


    The ancestor of Panshan was about to remind Su Yan that Shenbing was a magic sword that could disturb people''s minds, but saw that Su Yan''s eyes had recovered in a blink of an eye, and the monstrous killing intent was completely suppressed.


    Su Yan surrendered the magic weapon too fast! It��s too late to even remind me!

 Chapter 2816： Horror recovery

    Chapter 2816: Terror Recovery


    The World Zunding also collapsed completely in this second.


    A huge amount of energy was also transmitted underground, and the nine-story high platform also fell apart in an instant!


    Among all the pyramids, the aura of the ancients was completely awakened!


    These breaths from the wild and ancient times carry great anger!


    Because their permanent sleep was disturbed!


    All those who disturb their eternal sleep must bear the anger that destroys the world!


    The air that had been stagnant around now became as heavy as lead.


    More than a dozen beams of light broke through the top of the pyramid and appeared in everyone''s sight.


    In the face of all this, Su Yan just said calmly: "The time to come is finally here, you first retreat, I will come to the queen."


    Su Yan glanced at Si Qing again and said, "Take her with you."


    Miao Yin was stuck on the ground, and with her own strength, she decided that she couldn''t escape from here.


    As for why he wanted to save Miao Yin, Su Yan just instinctively felt that it might be useful to get this woman later.


    The nine-story high platform and the World Zun Ding collapsed together, and there were more and more beams of light in the surrounding pyramids!


    Although he hasn''t shown up yet, in terms of the strength of his breath, the master of the tomb under the dozens of light pillars far exceeds the strength of the drought that Su Yan encountered in the molten city.


    It is about twenty miles away from the boat of crossing.


    The safest way is of course to block all the enemies here, and then after the boat of crossing is launched, Su Yan will return to the boat of crossing as quickly as possible, and then return to the realm of heaven and human through the river of time and space.


    But the current situation is obviously beyond the control. It is very difficult to say whether this perfect retreat can be achieved!


    More than a dozen beams of light stirred the situation in the sky, and droughts had already appeared in front of Su Yan.


    These hordes are wearing special armors and special masks on their faces, so that people can''t see their faces.


    But the exposed hands are almost the same as living people, and the skin is also full of elasticity. Except for the nails that are long enough to curl, it is simply horrible!


    As soon as these droughts appeared, they sensed the breath of living people, and even the breath of divine soldiers!


    The **** soldiers are the core of all soul-suppression magic circles here. When the soul-suppression spell fails, these droughts will also wake up from permanent dormancy with great anger!


    The instinctive pursuit of the deceased is an absolute peace that is not disturbed, but after this peace is disturbed, the backlash brought by it must be endless!


    Su Yan snorted coldly and said, "Shen Bing, let me see your power."


    As if sensing the master''s mind, the magic weapon burst out with a fierce **** sword light!


    Su Yan is holding a magic weapon and can very clearly sense the heart of this sword!


    This sword has not been killed for many years, so the sword itself is filled with an extremely strong desire!


    Desire to plunder and harvest life!


    And this is the only meaning of its existence!


    Not as a magic weapon to calm the soul, but as a tool to harvest life!


    The **** sword wave swayed in the sky. Although Si Qing didn''t look back, he could still sense a fierce shaking of the mountain!


    I don��t know how many pyramids were cut open by Su Yan!


    With this kind of sword power, it is extremely difficult to find the second one!


    After this sword, Su Yan held a sword flower in his hand, and he was very satisfied with the power of the magic weapon.


    Taea is a sword with almost no shortcomings, and no shortcomings also means that the characteristics are not clear enough.


    The divine weapon is different, this is a typical attacking strong and defensive sword, and this is also suitable for Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship was originally good at extreme offense, and when the extreme oppression came, he could use offense instead of defense.


    Su Yan''s first sword slashed fiercely on the bodies of the three zombies. The armor on these zombies was easily cut off by the sword wave, and a clear blood stain appeared on the body under the armor.


    But just this bloodstain was obviously not enough.


    The physical strength of Drought Yan is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The sword just now was enough to split the powerhouse who crossed the Tribulation Realm with magic weapons, but it only left a blood mark on these zombies.


    Moreover, Su Yan also noticed that there were almost no corpses on the bodies of these dry monsters, and their flesh was almost as fresh as a living person.


    Maybe they shouldn''t be called zombies.


    The so-called zombies, as the name suggests, refer to corpses that are rigid after death. Not only are the joints soft, but the skin is also elastic.


    This is incredible!


    After a person''s death, the blood will freeze and the body will decay. But the drought obviously contradicts this natural law!


    Is it because of the power of the fire spirit?


    With the appearance of the drought, the power of the fire spirit appeared in the surrounding air.


    The so-called fire essence can be regarded as an extremely condensed fire element. Generally, the fire essence only appears in the crater or magma.


    Droughts obviously carry a lot of fire spirits in their bodies, as if their bodies are also active volcanoes.


    The surrounding weeds are dying rapidly. It seems that the legend of the thousand miles of the land where the drought passed by is not just made up randomly, but it is true.


    The blood-colored sword light of the magic soldier is ignited again!


    This time Jianguang turned into a raging blood-colored long dragon, with the sound of the dragon''s roar that shook the sky, and slaughtered the three dry ghosts just now!


    The three-headed Drought Man''s body is not very flexible, and there is no way to dodge this sword wave of Su Yan, and can only resist it directly!


    The long scarlet dragon opened its mouth and swallowed all the three dry ghosts into its abdomen!


    This blood-colored dragon was transformed by the sword light, with thousands of sword qi in its belly!


    No matter how the copperskin and iron bones of these three dry monsters are, they can''t resist the strangulation of thousands of sword lights!


    What''s more, this sword qi has the dual blessing of Su Yan''s supreme swordsmanship realm and the magic weapon!


    After Su Yan strangled the three droughts, he couldn''t laugh at all.


    Using this sword to gasify the dragon''s ultimate move was also extremely costly to Su Yan himself.


    This was just enough to wipe out the three droughts, and there were at least a hundred others waiting for him!


    If it really becomes a war of attrition, then the situation will definitely be very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    "Unexpectedly, these monsters would be so difficult to deal with. I can only try to calm the soul."


    Su Yan held a sword in one hand, and made a fist with the other hand.


    When this fist opened, there was already a blue-purple gossip in the palm of his hand.


    This blue-purple gossip Heqimen Dunjia technique has 64 variations. It is called "Zhentian Shenjue". It was created by Su Yan in his previous life and can suppress all evil spirits from the spiritual level.


    However, the Dryman does not have a soul. If there is a soul, the heart of **** and the death sickle can also work.


    Su Yan also felt that there was a big question mark about how useful this soul-suppression mentality could be.


    It''s just listening to the wonderful voice saying that the mind of Buddhism can suppress drought, so it is used.

 Chapter 2817： Orange Fire

    Chapter 2817: Orange Demon Fire


    It just so happened that seven or eight of the awakened Droughts hit Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan directly pushed out the purple gossip in his hand.


    This blue-purple gossip grew up in the wind, and soon covered an area of ??about one acre, and it was still expanding.


    Those dry ghosts that were shrouded in this blue and purple gossip immediately fell into the Xiumen in the Qimen Dunjia!


    Afterwards, these droughts were fascinated in the formation, and it was very difficult to even move their fingers...


    Su Yan amazedly discovered that these droughts had no resistance to the formation.


    To put it simply, the drought monster has extremely high physical resistance, but it seems that there is no magic resistance.


    No wonder Miao Yin can speak so full just now!


    The range covered by this blue-purple gossip has expanded, and a lot of droughts have been restrained in each of the eight gates.


    Only the few Droughts in the Life Sect still barely had the ability to move, but their movements were so slow that they no longer threatened Su Yan.


    Su Yan thought that he had eaten these droughts, and maybe he didn''t need to retreat and leave here in a hurry.


    You can carefully explore why there are so many droughts in this world!


    This is really extraordinary, because the monster like Drought is definitely not easy to see.


    The reason behind this is probably not simple.


    At this moment, a strange change suddenly occurred...


    From the dozens of beams of light appeared some brand-new droughts!


    The aura possessed by these Drought Warriors is not at the same level as the Droughts that Su Yan had dealt with before!


    The dozens of droughts are not only amazing in their aura, they also appear with a strange orange fire!


    When the blue and purple gossip array continued to expand and covered these dozen droughts, the orange demon fire suddenly burned frantically!


    After the frantically burning monster fire became one piece, the companion''s body was used as the burning raw material, and the fire suddenly soared!


    And Su Yan''s formation was also destroyed in an instant!


    Su Yan was a little lost at this moment, but quickly adjusted.


    It seems that these new droughts should be the king of droughts. The situation seems to have become a bit tricky!


    With just one or two droughts, no matter how strong it is, it is impossible for Su Yan to pose a substantial threat.


    But there are too many droughts here.


    Even the lowest-ranked Drought Man has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm, and more than one hundred Drought Mans are almost equivalent to more than a hundred powerful men who cross the Tribulation Realm.


    Although Su Yan is confident, he is not so arrogant that he can definitely single out so many powerful enemies!


    Compared with the monks who crossed the tribulation realm, the drought has the disadvantage of not having enough wisdom to understand the battle.


    But because they did not have enough wisdom to understand the battle, when they faced Su Yan, no matter how shocking Su Yan''s sword might be, they would not have fear, let alone escape!


    Until they eat flesh and blood and kill all creatures that can be sensed, their anger will not be reduced in any way!


    This is also the most terrifying place of drought!


    The ancestor of Panshan just sensed the terrifying murderous aura coming from behind him and his scalp was numb.


    Even if Su Yan did not volunteer to stay at the end, she would run away from that place desperately.


    Because the ancestor of Panshan has really felt a strong possibility: if she is brave, she will definitely fall here.


    No matter in the Molten City, or when he was attacked by a wonderful sound on the ship of crossing, the ancestor of Panshan never panic.


    At this time, they panicked because of these sudden swarms of drought!


    No wonder the ancestors of Di Shitian, after discovering this place, even if they knew the whole sacrificial process, they still did not dare to move the gods.


    The magic weapon is like a key, locking these **** demons into a heavy coffin.


    And taking out the magic weapon is equivalent to releasing all these **** demons!


    Even in the heyday of the heaven and human world, it is impossible to solve so many powerful droughts at once!


    Su Yan glanced back at this moment. Si Qing was the fastest, already very close to the boat of crossing.


    The ancestor of Panshan and the deadly warrior were still on their way back.


    In other words, Su Yan still had to stay here for a while.


    Now that he has said that he wants to be the queen, Su Yan will naturally be responsible to the end!


    To deal with these droughts, the orange demon fire must be dealt with first.


    The reason why this orange demon fire burns even the companions of Drought Drought, because it is attracted by Drought Drone��s blood.


    Once the blood of the drought is introduced, it will burn very violently.


    Su Yan just noticed this keenly.


    And the surrounding huge pyramids turned into a scorched ruin under the orange fire.


    Almost all of the dry ghosts that accidentally ignited their upper body were vaporized in the flames!


    The temperature of this orange demon fire is extremely high, perhaps even close to five thousand degrees.


    Five thousand degrees is just an abstract number. To make an analogy, the temperature of this flame is already very close to the temperature of the sun''s surface!


    Under such an absolute high temperature, even a combat body that has been cultivating hard will not be able to resist it.


    This is one of the very few powers in the world that can directly threaten Su Yan''s perfect battle body!


    This is a force that only the body of the immortal element of the upper realm can resist.


    The body of the immortal element can control various laws and shape various celestial bodies, which can no longer be viewed with the eyes of mortals.


    According to common sense, even a monster like Drought cannot use such a powerful force.


    Even the Panshan ancestor of Yuhuo couldn''t use such power, let alone the drought that had lost his soul!


    This is the destructive force that was born at the beginning of the universe, and it is definitely not something that monks in this era can control!


    The monks of this era have never even seen these forces that truly derive from the creation of heaven and earth!


    To harness the power of the ancient times, one can only be a monk from the ancient times!


    In other words, these droughts existed before 10,000 years ago!


    Moreover, they were the powerhouses of the eight or nine layers of the Tribulation Realm before they were alive. After being suppressed alive with great magic power, they died with extremely strong resentment. After death, their souls dissipated, and the corpses triggered certain conditions before they all became The king of the drought!


    But even in the ancient times, the powerhouses of the eight or nine layers of the Tribulation Realm are very rare, and they are all great masters who founded the school.


    Take the Heaven and Human Realm as an example, the aura is ten times that of the human world, and the strong man who crosses the Tribulation Realm does not exceed one hundred.


    And these grandmaster characters will become drought here in groups like this, there is definitely a mystery in this!


    Could it be that someone forcibly refined them into a drought? Can Droughts be refined in batches?


    This passage of the past inevitably contained the secrets of the Primordial Era. Although Su Yan was the Supreme Immortal Emperor, it was impossible to understand all the secrets in the heavens and the world.


    While Su Yan was pondering, the orange demon fire had spread towards him. What method would he use to deal with this time?

 Chapter 2818： Gods soldiers

    Chapter 2818: God''s Taoist Weapon


    Su Yan was about to block the treacherous monster fire with the blood-colored long sword in his hand, but the sword light unexpectedly broke out by himself!


    And the **** breath that broke out actually blocked the eerie demon fire in midair.


    The scarlet sword in Su Yan''s hands seemed to contain enough power to control these droughts.


    It''s just that the time for the long sword to start is very short, and Su Yan can''t completely control this force!


    The **** breath broke out again, and at the same time, a frantic desire for destruction invaded Su Yan''s spirit from the inside of the sword!


    This sword, like the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, also has a crazy desire for destruction, and will want to invade the master''s mind at all costs.


    The same was true when the halberd of crime was first started, just like a wild horse that had not been tamed.


    After returning without success many times, the Conviction Tianji was much more honest in Su Yan''s hands.


    This sword must be no better than the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd. If you want to use its pitiful killing intent to directly impact the mood of Emperor Su Yan, it is destined to hit the stone with a pebble!


    This killing intent collided with Su Yan''s original will and was immediately defeated!


    With a clear cry of the long sword, it seems to be unwilling, but it should now know how powerful the owner is!


    Wanting to counterattack or even manipulate the master, this kind of thing does not exist in front of Su Yan!


    The blood-colored light and shadow mastered in the air, and then turned into a blood-colored beam of light that penetrates the sky and the earth!


    Even the wind and clouds in the sky are stirred together!


    Although the drought has lost its intelligence, it retains extremely powerful instincts, and is even more sensitive than living people in some areas!


    In front of this huge blood-colored beam of light, those droughts were so shocked that they could not move!


    This soul-suppressing sword must come from ancient times. Nowadays, there is no way to refine the fairy sword of this level.


    And Su Yan''s eyes put the Buddha through thousands of years, and arrived in the era when many civilizations interacted with each other among the heavens!


    At that time, many monks practiced in different worlds, and even the existence of the immortal world often linked with the mortal world, leaving behind their own traditions in the world below...


    Whether it was the sword in Su Yan''s hand or these droughts, they all came from that era that had been lost.


    In that era, Su Yan only needed to sit on the throne vigorously, attracting countless creatures to worship!


    Now that the vicissitudes of life, so many great emperors have fallen!


    Su Yan will once again climb the road to immortality!


    The sky changed dramatically, and many cracks appeared on the huge pyramids on the ground!


    At this moment, a lot of powerful breath came from afar.


    These breaths are not drought, but the breath of living people.


    The breath of these living people appeared behind Su Yan, some of which were long and flat, and must be the breath of a peerless expert.


    At this time, the distance from them was only about seventy miles, and they were approaching quickly.


    This sudden presence of vitality aroused Su Yan''s immense curiosity, which meant that there was civilization in this world.


    Originally, Su Yan thought this was a world without living creatures. It seemed that this was an incorrect judgment!


    Obviously, the huge movement here has alarmed the strong among the indigenous people of this world!


    These powerhouses are not only extremely numerous, among them there are more than a dozen auras, and they are not even weaker than Panshan Patriarch and Slaying Battle Venerable.


    The trickiest thing now is not knowing whether these people are enemies or friends.


    If it were the enemy, then Su Yan and the others would be attacked from both sides, and the situation would suddenly become extremely dangerous!


    This trip was not fully prepared, it was all aimed at the three words Murder Sword.


    The ancestors of Panshan did not know that the **** long sword in Su Yan''s hand was not a murderous sword.


    You must know that you haven''t even seen the shadow of the murder sword, but have repeatedly fallen into such a dangerous situation, and it is estimated that you will get angry.


    Su Yan is now here to suppress the hordes of hordes of drought zombies, and the boat of crossing can''t help.


    If there is an enemy behind, they can only let the ancestors of Panshan resist them for a while, and then think of a way.


    Although Su Yan''s eyes were still staring at these droughts, he had been carefully sensing the breath behind them.


    These auras are very strange, full of dark auras, it seems that they are not practicing Dao Fa, but some ancient method.


    Su Yan had already thought of a certain possibility in his heart, but this possibility was quickly denied by Su Yan.


    Because the family that can use this unique dark power should have already perished in ancient times.


    It is simply impossible to still appear in front of Su Yan in this era!


    However, until a series of black spots appeared in the sky and the black spots continued to enlarge, Su Yan''s brows were tightly locked.


    This is obviously the most unlikely thing, but it happened!


    Why do you say that?


    Because that race did appear in the distant sky!


    These powerful men looked half-human and half-beasts, with a pair of bat wings growing behind them. At this time, they were flying in the sky with this pair of bat wings.


    The unique dark breath is coming!


    There is no other possibility for this kind of breath, it can only be a soldier of the gods!


    The so-called soldiers of the gods originated from the disputes in the fairy world. Many immortal emperors are fighting for the front, and there is a dark dragon emperor who has been elucidated, who combined his own flesh and blood to create many humanoid war weapons.


    After five generations of these humanoid war weapons, they have evolved into intelligent creatures!


    Later became the war weapon in the hands of many immortal emperors, fighting each other endlessly in the battlefield of the heavens and the world!


    The power of God''s Taoist soldiers can only reach the peak of the virtual fairy, but the number can often exceed one million or even ten million.


    When the number of ants is large enough, elephants can even be eaten as food!


    This is also the terrible place of the gods'' soldiers!


    Su Yan had millions of soldiers of the gods, guarding his dojo!


    Later, many emperors fought for the front, because of the relationship between the gods and soldiers, almost all the heavens and the world were reduced to battlefields, and hundreds of millions of creatures were destroyed in the flames of war.


    If the fighting continues, even the fairy world may fall.


    The Haotian God soon made the God��s Taoist soldiers a taboo, and many great emperors also signed the treaty. Since then, the God''s Taoist soldiers have disappeared from the fairy world.


    This is what happened in the first era after Su Yan became the Immortal Emperor.


    Now I don��t know how many years have passed, enough to turn the sea into a sacred field.


    God''s Taoist soldiers appeared in this mysterious world!


    This is how Su Yan could not be surprised. Many great emperors signed their names on the treaty listed by Haotian God.


    The treaty is engraved on the Celestial Stone, and there is absolutely no room for remorse or non-compliance. According to common sense, it is impossible for God''s Taoist soldiers to omit.


    The sudden appearance of the God''s Taoist soldiers is just like these drought zombies, making Su Yan very confused!


    Some common sense in the past has almost been broken!

 Chapter 2819： Dragon Emperors Tomb Keeper

    Chapter 2819: Dragon Emperor''s Tomb Keeper


    Just by looking at the number of the Taoist soldiers of the gods, Su Yan knew that the ancestors of Panshan would be caught in a bitter battle.


    Because the meaning of the existence of this clan is to fight, it combines many different beasts, and even the blood of Asura.


    Although the Asuras also have strong fighting talents, their personalities differ greatly and their personalities are also very loose.


    Although the soldiers of the gods also have Ashura''s blood, they have overcome this sloppy nature and have been given a very strong obedience and discipline.


    It can be said that this clan was born for the battlefield of the heavens and the world!


    Su Yan couldn''t deal with so many droughts here, but the ancestors of Panshan in the distance landed on the boat of crossing, and they found these menacing soldiers of the gods!


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun said: "The ancestors go to control the boat of crossing, here I will resist for a while."


    The ancestor of Panshan sneered and said: "There are so many enemies here. You alone can''t stop it! Si Qing, if these weird guys with bat wings want to stop us from leaving, we have to kill. Leave them alone!"


    Si Qing said excitedly: "I have this intention!"


    The ancestor of Panshan finished speaking and said to the sky: "If you dare to get close to one mile away, ancestor, I will burn you all without leaving a piece of armor!"


    Although the ancestor of Panshan was murderous, he couldn''t scare the warriors of the Protoss at all. They quickly approached the deck.


    Boom!


    Nine pillars of fire rose from the surroundings of the ship of crossing, and then turned into nine fire dragons to completely surround the ship of crossing!


    The fire dragon of the ancestor of Panshan soared into the sky, but there were also two strong men of the gods fell on the deck.


    After these two powerhouses fell on the deck, the first sentence was accusing: "You humble emperors dare to set foot on this sacred pure land. Have you forgotten the history of how we were slaughtered by our clan? ?"


    When it comes to history, Panshan ancestors and others are of course at a loss. Di Shitian��s civilization has already been destroyed once, and he can only look for the glory of the year from some remaining relics.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan has seen many top-secret files inside the council, these files only contain records of the boat crossing.


    Regarding the experience of the heavens and the world, not even a word was left.


    Besides, perhaps the ancestors of Emperor Shitian might not be able to compete with these people, but the ancestors of Panshan might not.


    So many years have passed, and the experience of the year may not be useful here.


    The ancestors of Lianpanshan didn''t know that these people in front of them were the soldiers of the gods, and the rest of the people didn''t even know the origin of these weird people with bat wings.


    But these are all good things, they can stand here by defeating powerful enemies and breaking through how many dangers.


    So there is no reason to be afraid!


    The ancestor of Panshan grinned and said: "But there is only a pair of bat wings on the back, so I really think that I am a flying fairy? I dare to be so mad in front of my ancestors, are you afraid that I will burn you to ashes with a fire? ?"


    "Your emperor Shitian loves to talk big. My ancestors of Beiming didn''t know how many emperor Shitian slaughtered.


    The ancestor of Panshan counted down with his eyebrows: "Your name is Beiming, very good. You will pay for what you just said. Patriarch, I don''t kill people with no names and no surnames, so let''s make it clear first."


    The two powerhouses looked at each other, and then Bei Ming asked, "Does Emperor Shitian even know who we are?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The last time Emperor Shitian came to this world was a matter of ten thousand years ago. Who would remember some small fish for ten thousand years?"


    When the ancestors of Panshan said this, they were actually not confident enough.


    All kinds of information are telling the ancestors of Panshan that the place of Emperor Shitian did not account for half of the bargain, but he paid a very painful price!


    Bei Ming said proudly: "We are a selected family of gods, and we have been in this world many years ago. As long as it is a creature that breaks into this world, we will kill all of us, even if it is just an ant, we will kill it. dead!"


    Si Qing''s eyes widened at this time, because Su Yan mentioned earlier that there was no animal breath here, not even an ant.


    It''s too weird!


    Could it be that these lunatics did it?


    Why do these weirdos with bat wings do such a thing?


    I can''t think of a reason for doing this!


    "God chooses a clan? Will he really put gold on his face, can he look in the mirror? See if his dignified face is worthy of God!" Panshan Patriarch''s ridicule left no room.


    "It seems that you really don''t know anything, then I might as well tell you that your emperor Shitian was also a fighter selected by many immortal emperors. Like us, that was in the first era. We are in many worlds. It was your Di Shitian who had been killed before, and finally eliminated! Our ancestors do not know how many Di Shitian slaughtered! After this, they were sealed by many immortal emperors. Only our small tribe is left, and is cursed. The earth survived..."


    "What first era, what immortal emperor...what are you talking about?"


    The content that Bei Ming said was too grand, so the first reaction of the ancestor of Panshan was that Bei Ming was talking nonsense, saying something incomprehensible.


    In fact, not only the ancestors of Panshan, others also think so.


    But Su Yan''s voice came in his ears, and at the same time a ray of Su Yan''s divine consciousness fluttered, "What he said is true. They are indeed a family of gods, and they are called the way of gods. Soldier. Di Shitian was once a subordinate of many immortal realms, but he was vulnerable to the soldiers of the gods!"


    "Why do you know this?" Panshan Patriarch couldn''t help asking, "Can you handle the drought over there?"


    Su Yan did not answer the question of the ancestor of Panshan. Instead, he said: "You don''t even let an ant go. You must keep the place absolutely clean... Is it someone who guards the tomb?"


    Not letting go of even an ant, this can actually be regarded as some kind of sickness.


    Why did the remaining God-chosen clan achieve this point?


    Bei Ming showed a very natural expression, "Because the God who created us is buried in this place. You are about to die. It''s okay to tell you this secret. Because the dead can absolutely keep secrets."


    The dark dragon emperor of the immortal world used his own flesh and blood to create our ancestors, and later in the first era, many immortal emperors competed at the end.


    After the Dark Dragon Emperor fell, the mission of our family has changed from guarding the absolute safety of the Dark Dragon Emperor to guarding the grave of the Dark Dragon Emperor!

 Chapter 2820： Terrible obsession

    Chapter 2820: A Terrible Obsession


    From the first era to the present, I don��t know how many ten thousand years have passed.


    How many civilizations have been destroyed and restarted in reincarnation, and this clan has been abiding here since that era.


    Just to guard the tomb of the Dark Dragon Emperor who created them!


    There may be a thousand generations of people doing the same thing. This is a terrible obsession, I am afraid it has penetrated into the blood of this race!


    Just thinking about it caused Su to get goose bumps. There is even a sense of awe.


    After the emperor falls, the soul will also be broken. Except for a special case like Su Yan, it is absolutely impossible to resurrect.


    In other words, they will continue to protect the graves of the Dark Dragon Emperor until this clan is completely destroyed.


    And because of their incomparable loyalty to the Dark Dragon Emperor, they hiding in the lower realm also escaped the fate of being sanctioned and destroyed by many immortal emperors.


    And the existence of these gods�� soldiers also made Su Yan think of a possibility: after his fall, whether those true immortals or golden immortals who followed him in the past, will anyone be like a god-chosen clan? Same, guarding the mausoleum for him day and night?


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, this sigh contained the loneliness of eternal age.


    He is a person who has died once, and the loneliness contained in it may not be understood by anyone.


    Bei Ming said again: "Have you seen those drought zombies? They are all powerhouses who broke into this world intentionally or unintentionally. After we killed their spirits, we made the body into a drought, so that we can Eternally guarding the tomb of the Dark Dragon Emperor."


    "That is to say, do you have a special method to create a drought?" Panshan ancestor asked with concern.


    Bei Ming said: "Yes, our ancestors and the ancient Wuzong exchanged benefits. Wuzong got the inheritance of the dark dragon emperor, and we got this method of making the drought. Don''t be afraid to tell you the truth, even if it is us, after death The same will be made into zombies, and will be guarded in the underground tomb forever. My father is like this, and this will definitely be the fate that awaits me!"


    From the first era to the present, I don��t know how many years have passed. In the middle, there are also unclear how many dry ghosts were created and placed outside the tomb of the Dark Dragon Emperor.


    I am afraid that the scale of the inside is comparable to the terracotta warriors.


    If anyone dares to hit the dark dragon emperor''s body, then these droughts must be settled.


    But if it weren''t for the golden immortal of the upper realm to descend to the earth, who could deal with these overwhelming droughts?


    The loyalty of these soldiers of the gods is really enough to sacrifice everything, even their own body can be sacrificed without caring.


    This is really scary!


    If Su Yan''s subordinates also had this loyalty, then he would certainly not fall under the siege of many immortal emperors.


    When Bei Ming said this, a smile appeared on his face. This smile was extremely relaxed, but the tone of his words was extremely harsh: "So... are you ready? Sacrifice everything yourself and become the guardian of the Dark Dragon Emperor''s eternal sleep! What a worthy thing!"


    Bei Ming first grabbed a strand of Su Yan''s divine sense, and this strand of divine sense could only transmit sound for thousands of miles, and it was originally very weak.


    When Su Yan''s spiritual sense was broken, the ancestor of Panshan could be considered as a reaction: "Do you think we will catch it with one''s hands? Maybe whoever will kill you!"


    "You Di Shitians are just rubbish! What qualifications do you have to fight with our God Chosen clan?" Bei Ming''s words and expressions are full of contempt for Di Shitian.


    Generally speaking, Di Shitian used such words to despise other ethnic groups.


    Now it is Di Shitian''s turn to be discriminated against. This is how the ancestor Panshan can bear it. The ancestor Panshan just wants to make a move, but he doesn''t want to be preempted by the deadly warlord!


    The inscription on the body of Killing Zhan Zun was stimulated by the true essence, and it was lit up almost immediately!


    The huge power turned into a dazzling light!


    Killing the Heavenly Sovereign possesses a Tier 10 battle body. The name of this battle body is called Sao Po Saint Body. There are thirty-two changes. It is very mysterious to understand good fortune!


    This battle body is certainly not comparable to Su Yan, but looking at the Celestial Realm, it is already considered to be the top five battle body!


    When Killing Heaven Zhan Zun moves, the speed and power have an explosive feeling!


    But in addition to speed and strength, there is also a strange soft beauty in it!


    Slaying the Heavenly Sovereign only possesses incomparable strength and extremely powerful skills, so he can achieve such a combination of strength and flexibility!


    In this journey, except for opening the door of another world, there is almost no time to make a move.


    No shot definitely does not mean that his strength is very weak. The power that burst out at this moment is tyrannical to the extreme!


    But after the strong man Bei Ming of the God-chosen clan received the punch from the front, he was bombarded directly from the deck!


    Even if this punch is blocked, the power it generates is enough to push it from the deck into the air!


    At this time, outside the boat of crossing, there are nine fire dragons summoned by the ancestor of Panshan!


    These nine fire dragons form a set of formations of their own. Once the intruder is discovered, the nine dragon fires will attack the invader with boundless intensity!


    boom! boom! boom!


    The flames exploded continuously in the sky, and the bright flames carried a powerful heat wave. The lethality was so strong that standing on the deck of the Crossing Ship felt very incredible!


    But after the fire dissipated, even the corner of Bei Ming was not burned, and a dim protective cover protected him in it!


    And the sacred fire of the ancestor of Panshan, obviously can''t do anything about this very dim protective cover!


    The faces of Si Qing and Panshan Patriarch showed incredible expressions.


    Miao Yin said: "Don''t you see it yet? They didn''t smelt the golden core, and they did not cultivate the true essence, but another kind of power. This power is very similar to the power of your Asura origin."


    "Asura''s original power?" Although Si Qing is an Asura, he doesn''t know exactly what the original power of Asura is.


    With the reminder of the wonderful sound, everyone realized that these winged weird people were using the power of another system.


    The enemy may be very difficult to deal with!


    Two types of enemies are the most troublesome. The first is a powerful enemy. You know that he is very strong. Even if you can defeat him, you will suffer a lot.


    The second is the unknown enemy. The unknown is actually more difficult than being strong, because no matter how strong the enemy is, as long as it is within your expectations, you can find the key to victory.


    But if you don''t even know what the enemy''s power is, what should be done to deal with him, let alone restrain him!


    This time it was really tricky. The Chosen Clan had a lot of experience dealing with monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    And their record of fighting against the God-chosen clan is zero.


    So the two sides are not equal from the beginning!


    Now it is not easy to figure out where the unknown power is weak.

 Chapter 2821： Saha Sacrament

    Chapter 2821 The Eucharist of Saha


    As the pillars of fire in Kowloon dissipated, the war on the boat of the crossing became turbulent again.


    This time it is the turn of the Gods to attack!


    Si Qing also pulled out the soul-chasing soul from Miao Yin''s body, and said, "No one will protect you anymore, please ask for more blessings."


    After Pulling Soul Chasing out of the body, Miao Yin only felt that the fading vitality had returned to her body, and her strength was rapidly recovering.


    Originally, she was desperate to chase her soul and suppressed her power, making it impossible to recover from the injury!


    Killing the Heavenly Sovereign smashed into the air, and Tengtu''s power was used without restriction, and he fought fiercely with the eight gods!


    The surrounding wind keeps on, and all kinds of explosions are endless!


    The bodies of these gods'' soldiers are also very tough, and they can resist the totem power of the Heavenly Sovereign Lord!


    The ancestor of Panshan also took out the jasper jade flute and changed seventeen flame attributes in a short time.


    The fire was raging, and it spread along the weeds to the horizon!


    The fire looks very shocking, but no matter how she changes the nature of the flame, it is difficult to pose a real threat to Bei Ming!


    The thin-looking protective cover outside Bei Ming''s body was able to withstand all the sacred fires of the ancestor Panshan!


    Although the ancestor of Panshan was frustrated in the offensive, his own safety was still intact.


    Everyone can do nothing, and the occupation is in a stalemate.


    This time, Si Qing was on the contrary, and with three swords, he had already killed three people.


    The Shura Sonic Sword represents absolute speed, and the powerful true essence and vitality absorbed from the body of the magic sound from the soul chasing is slowly returning to Si Qing!


    Si Qing at this time has even surpassed the usual speed!


    Su Yan actually wanted to go back to the boat of crossing, but he only moved one step.


    Those Droughts that were suppressed by the Scarlet Longsword immediately became ready to move!


    Su Yan said in his heart: This is not possible, I can never stand here stupidly holding this sword for the rest of my life, I must think of a way to get out!


    Su Yan''s inspiration, but he really thought of a way to come out, and that is to use the method of incarnation outside the body to get out!


    Condensing the external avatar requires a lot of true essence, and also requires a magic weapon as a medium.


    Although the external avatar can only retain the aura of Su Yan''s body 70%, but it can shock these droughts for a while...


    And this period of time was enough for Su Yan to get out and return to the boat of crossing.


    The condensation of the external avatar takes time, and time is very precious!


    As long as the incarnation outside the condensed body is successful, Su Yan can immediately return to the boat of crossing!


    Although these gods'' soldiers use dark attribute power, they are not afraid of light attribute power at all.


    In this universe, light and darkness correspond to each other. It''s hard to say who can restrain who!


    To restrain these gods, the only way to use the ancient gods!


    Su Yan can use "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to create an ancient god''s tactics at any time. As long as he can form absolute restraint in attributes, it is not so difficult to defeat these gods.


    The difficulty is that Su Yan still has to deal with hundreds of fierce droughts here. He has only one person, but he has to deal with this powerful enemy from both sides!


    At this time, Su Yan condensed all his mind and began to condense the external incarnation.


    As long as Si Qing and the others support this short period of time, the crisis will definitely be able to pass!


    At this time, the battlefield above the ship of crossing has also undergone unexpected changes!


    The sacred body of the sacred sage warlord released a lot of holy light in the air!


    This is also one of the changes in the Eucharist of Sao Po!


    This holy light contains great attributes of light. A warrior of the God-chosen clan did not resist in time. He was directly hit by the holy light, as if being splashed by sulfuric acid, festered in the screams, and only one was left. skeleton.


    Then Killing Heaven Zhan Zun grabbed the head of a soldier with one hand, and then patted them together, just like smashing a watermelon, with his brain splashing everywhere!


    Killing the heavens and Zhan Zun are very much up here!


    The level of the fighters of these god-chosen clan is probably between the first layer of the tribulation realm and the peak of the golden core, and there are very few fighters of the second layer of the tribulation realm!


    As far as the single power is concerned, the God-chosen clan is obviously at a disadvantage.


    The ancestor of Panshan put up a great sky fire formation, Bei Ming and another strong man were trapped in a sea of ??fire, and it seemed that it was impossible to get out of the trap in a short time!


    These two people represented the strongest combat power of the Chosen Clan. As long as they did not participate in the war, Si Qing and the Slayer Zhan Zun should be able to do well.


    This is the ability of the ancestor of Panshan to control the battle situation!


    As long as Si Qing and Heaven-killing Zhan Zun swept the rest of the surrounding powerhouses, and finally dealt with Bei Ming and another powerhouse slowly, the victorious Libra would still lean towards them!


    There is absolutely no such ridiculous reason in this world to want her Panshan ancestor to give up easily!


    Killing Heaven Zhan Zun did not care about physical strength and entered the "instant prison" mode.


    In this mode, although the Sao Po combat body consumes three times as much true energy as usual, its speed and strength will also be greatly improved!


    The so-called "Instant Hell" is a mode that instantly sends the opponent to hell!


    Many warriors of the chosen clan in the sky have fallen, and the body of the Heavenly Killing War Venerable has been stained with blood!


    But instead he has an expression of enjoyment!


    He didn''t have any chance to make a move along the way, he was already suffocated!


    If you were not a war madman, you would not get a killer title!


    But after killing more than a dozen enemies in a row, the Heavenly Swordsman found that enemy reinforcements were already on the way!


    This time there are more enemies, and the strength is not weak!


    As long as these fighters of the chosen clan come to fight, the weakest is the strength of the Golden Core Peak!


    Looking at the horizon from a distance, there are at least two hundred people, such a huge number of enemies...The Killing Master can not help frowning!


    They do not have Su Yan''s absolute strength, and it is impossible for them to use their strength to sweep this vast number of enemies!


    The number and quality of the strongmen dispatched by the enemy together seem to be above Di Shitian''s council!


    This is really terrible!


    The Slaying Zhan Zun was also liberated from the "Instant Hell" mode. There are too many enemies, and he can''t consume precious true energy and physical strength so quickly.


    But the eyes of Killing Heaven Zhan Zun burst out with boundless and intense light, no matter how difficult the situation he encountered, he would never retreat.


    This is his greatest pride as a fighter of the Emperor Shitian clan!


    These god-chosen fighters are indeed very terrifying and very respectable opponents, so as the representative of the Emperor Shitian fighters, he must not lose to these people!


    He wants to prove that the fighters of Di Shitian will never lose to anyone!

 Chapter 2822： The sound sword that turned the tide of battle

    Chapter 2822: The Sound Sword That Turns The Game


    Although the new enemies were slightly inferior to the group led by Bei Ming, they quickly set up a battle formation tailored for them by the Dragon Emperor.


    The Dragon Emperor was also able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Su Yan back then, and his tailor-made battle formation for the Chosen Clan was certainly not so easy to deal with!


    The Heaven-Slaying Battle Master was not prepared enough, and he didn''t expect the opponent''s battle formation to be so powerful.


    He was quickly **** in this battle formation. Although the Eucharist had changed its form seven or eight times, it couldn''t get out of it after all!


    And the violent consumption of physical strength and true essence also made Killing Heavenly Battle Venerable gasp violently.


    The situation on Si Qing''s side wasn''t much better. Although she came and went like wind, she didn''t dare to stay in one place for too much time after having learned the lessons from the deadly warlord.


    The Shura Sonic Sword was already inadequate in lethality, and Si Qing was forced to leave with one touch. As a result, Si Qing''s threat was greatly reduced.


    Si Qing discovered through observation that the battle formation of the Chosen Clan is like a pocket. If it is put in it, she may not be able to get out of it with her strength alone!


    This battle formation is really exquisite to the extreme! The mystery that implies changes in the universe far exceeds those battle formations that Si Qing has seen in the heaven and human world!


    Faced with the drastic changes in the battle, the ancestor of Panshan has not changed on the surface, but he has inevitably become anxious in his heart.


    The current situation of the war is clearly very unfavorable to them, if they continue to develop, they may all be destroyed in this place!


    This kind of thing is definitely not a joke, but it does exist!


    Every time when dealing with the catastrophe, it is almost equivalent to playing a game with the **** of death, and every time the ancestor of Panshan will be infinitely close to death.


    So she has such a calm judgment, and she is not afraid of death!


    What the ancestor of Panshan feared was that he would turn into a drought after death, and his body would continue to live in this world without any changes!


    If you want to become that kind of terrible monster after death, Panshan Old Ancestor would rather burn his body to ashes in the flames!


    This is the last pride she wants to keep!


    During the sound of the flute, the flames in the sky and the ground turned into dragons and phoenixes, unicorns, brave and other gods, and these gods turned into real fires came alive, heading towards the warriors of the chosen family of gods who formed the formation!


    Thousands of gods are enough to crush their battlefield with brute force.


    Bei Ming sneered and said: "If I were you, I would never be distracted elsewhere. You are one enemy and two. As a woman, you can achieve this level It is already very remarkable. So, you can rest assured that after your fall, I will personally make you the strongest Drought! Your fire attribute is absolutely compatible with Drought! You may even be forged by our team The strongest drought!"


    What Bei Ming was talking about was Si Qing, the most jealous of Panshan ancestors. Looking at it coldly, the murderous intention had reached the point where nothing could be added!


    Now that the fire is at its extreme, although Bei Ming can protect his integrity, he can''t attack.


    Once he loses the protection of the enchantment, it may only take a second before he will turn into ashes in such a flame!


    The ancestor of Panshan looked very petite, it is really hard to imagine that such a petite woman would have such an incredible explosive power!


    But even if her true essence is as vast as the ocean, there will be moments of exhaustion.


    Bei Ming didn''t have to do anything, just wait for the moment when the ancestor of Panshan turned from prosperous to weak.


    The ancestor of Panshan ignored Beiming, but continued to play his own war song. As the notes fluttered, the real fire in the sky and the ground became more and more prosperous, and finally became a piece!


    The real fire blast has become!


    The so-called plan is in the sky, the ancestor of Panshan has achieved his utmost, trapping the two strongest fighters of the chosen clan in his own big formation.


    Bei Ming alone has at least the sixth level of cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, and it is very difficult to achieve this!


    Next, let''s see when Su Yan can kill him!


    The ancestor of Panshan had already expected that Su Yan would definitely not wait to die and watch this side fall into a bitter battle.


    Although the ancestors of Panshan didn''t know what method Su Yan would use to kill them, there is no doubt that Su Yan would do it!


    In this journey, Su Yan has done so many incredible things, it is not surprising that there are more than one!


    Therefore, the ancestor of Panshan has absolute confidence in Su Yan!


    Except for the boat of crossing, all other places have been turned into a sea of ??flames!


    Suddenly, a lute sound followed the sound of the flute!


    Panshan ancestor followed the sound and looked over, and saw that Miao Yin was already sitting in the corner holding his pipa.


    Although Miao Yin was already like golden paper at this time, she still offered a helping hand to the ancestor of Panshan.


    From the standpoint of Miaoyin, although she and Panshan Patriarch and others are also enemies, the warriors of these god-chosen clan are obviously more threatening now.


    Once the ancestors of Panshan can''t hold it anymore, and her lips are cold, she will certainly not be able to save her life, and she will also be made into a drought zombie.


    And to leave this strange and incomparable world, she has to take a ride on the boat of crossing!


    So Miaoyin helped Panshan ancestors, in fact, was helping himself.


    The wonderful sound of the pipa sound turned into an invisible and colorless sword, and after traveling through the sky, it quickly cut off the top of the seven or eight warriors of the chosen clan!


    They are not familiar with the dark power of the God-chosen clan, so they are constrained everywhere!


    It was also the first time that the Shenxuan clan saw Yinjian, so he was caught off guard!


    With the use of the sound sword, and with those thousands of true fire beasts, the battle formation of the God Chosen clan is about to be broken!


    No matter how amazing the battle formation is, in the final analysis it still depends on whether the people who set up the formation are strong enough.


    There is also an important variable of strength above skills!


    There are many fighters at the top of the Golden Core in the battlefield. How can these fighters withstand the two-sided attack of the real fire and the sound sword?


    The battle formation is like a long embankment, once a breach occurs, then there will inevitably be a flood of golden mountains.


    The battle seemed to be reversed at this moment!


    It can be said that the addition of wonderful sound is crucial!


    This time it��s the Panshan ancestor��s turn to joke at the other party, "Did you just think you had a chance to win? What about now? Sometimes don��t be happy too early, maybe you will slap yourself in the face later. ?"


    Bei Ming said fiercely: "Do you think this will defeat our God-chosen clan? You underestimate our determination! But you are only a woman after all, so I don''t blame you. You may never understand, being a man After really making the greatest determination, I am willing to gamble on everything, including my own life!"

 Chapter 2823： Grim Reapers Gun

    Chapter 2823 The Horrible Gun of Death


    Bei Ming''s words were filled with a fierce feeling!


    This also gave Panshan ancestors a very bad premonition!


    And in the sky, there were also thirty-six warriors of the Chosen Clan who collectively chose to cut their necks...


    The sudden suicide of these thirty-six fighters really exceeded everyone''s expectations!


    At the same time, the original huge pressure of Killing Heaven Zhan Zun also disappeared.


    "What are you doing...?" Of course Panshan Patriarch didn''t think that these soldiers committed suicide because of despair.


    There must be some special reason behind this!


    This is the content that exceeded the knowledge limit of Panshan ancestor, so she can no longer judge at this time, what will happen next.


    Bei Ming said proudly: "As you can see, thirty-six fighters chose to mutilate themselves. Why did they mutilate themselves? Do you want to ask this? Let me tell you, they are sacrificing their lives! After sacrificing your own life, you will be able to obtain the power to punish you absolutely! Even if you bet on all of our lives, you won''t let you **** who disturbed Dragon Emperor''s sleep leave here alive!"


    The blood beads of thirty-six warriors joined together in the air, forming a weird formation.


    When this formation spread out, a dark spear was summoned out of the formation!


    This dark spear has an evil shape, and the tip of the spear is like a dragon scale. At the same time, it reveals an unfathomable feeling!


    If Su Yan were here, he should be able to recognize it. This spear was called the Death Spear.


    I didn''t know how many true celestial beings died under the spears assembled by God''s Taoist soldiers!


    The most terrifying thing is that tens of thousands of soldiers sacrificed their lives at the same time, summoned hundreds of death spears, and then projected them toward the opponent!


    Under such lethality, even an ant will not survive!


    This is a force that transcends the human world, and no one can cope with it except Su Yan!


    No matter who the Grim Reaper is aimed at, it can take his life absolutely cruelly!


    The price of summoning the Death Spear was that the Chosen Clan had paid the lives of 36 soldiers, and almost half of them were in the Great Tribulation Realm!


    Such sacrifices are terrible, and more importantly, their fighting will!


    When sacrifices were needed, they did not hesitate at all!


    The so-called God Chosen Clan was originally a war weapon that was manufactured for fighting.


    In order to win victory, war weapons can dedicate everything, of course, including their own lives!


    This is the highest order given to them by the Dark Dragon Emperor, and it is also the content engraved in the deepest part of their souls!


    The Reaper''s spear that had condensed thirty-six souls fell directly into the hands of the thirty-seventh soldier!


    With extreme grief and indignation, he launched an assault on Killing Heavenly Sovereign!


    The Reaper''s Spear was originally a weapon for throwing, but in this Age of Doom, even the warriors of the chosen clan are not as strong as before.


    His power can''t control the Death Spear at all, so he can only hold the Death Spear and initiate the final charge of his life!


    The breath of this spear is really terrifying!


    Wonderful sound cut the void with the sound sword, but still couldn''t stop the advance of the spear!


    Even after the monk holding the spear was beheaded by the sound sword, that hand still held the spear tightly, and stabbed towards the Heavenly Killing War Venerable!


    This kind of fighting will has reached the extreme that a fighter can achieve!


    Of course, the Swordsman also knows that it is very bad. The Saha Sacrament is a masterpiece, and many mysterious symbols have emerged. This is the "King Kong" mode and the strongest defense mode of the Saha Sacrament!


    But even if you do the most complete coping, it is still useless!


    This powerful defense was shattered in less than a second, and the death spear was also nailed into the chest of the Heaven-killing War Venerable!


    Then the vitality of the Heaven-killing War Venerable was quickly drained, and even the screaming sound was weak, and he fell straight from the air into the sea of ??fire.


    The ancestor of Panshan was stunned. Are these god-chosen clan really crazy? So regardless of the cost, just to kill them?


    Even if the battle loss ratio is fifty to one or one hundred to one, don''t they care?


    Bei Ming proudly said: "You should feel it now, this is the determination of our warriors! It''s your turn next!"


    Bei Ming pointed to the ancestor of Panshan.


    After being pricked by Bei Mingyou''s finger, the ancestor of Panshan had a feeling of nowhere to escape!


    In front of this weird spear, the Heaven-killing Battle Venerable didn''t even have the ability to fight back. Her Panshan ancestor was just a bit stronger than the Heavenly Battle Venerable.


    If it is her, most of the end will not change!


    That''s good, it''s better to be shot and killed than to be made into a zombie!


    The faces of Si Qing and Miao Yin also became extremely pale... This is a power beyond their imagination, it seems that this weird spear can kill everything in the world in seconds!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s external avatar was already about to take shape.


    The little bell that was transformed from "The Great Buddha Jue" fell into Su Yan''s hands. This little bell was the magic weapon Su Yan found for his external avatar!


    Next, you only need to infuse part of your spiritual consciousness into it!


    Su Yan had already used the fastest speed, but at this time he still felt the terrifying aura of the Spear of Death spreading, and the instantaneous demise of the life ability of the Killing War Venerable!


    Suddenly, it seemed to have returned to the era when the heavens and the world were disturbed!


    Certain memories and scenes of battles could not help appearing in Su Yan''s mind.


    In that era, Su Yan only had to wave his hand, and millions of soldiers would serve him to death!


    Many worlds have erected his idols and worshipped him!


    Then there is another picture of swords like forest outside the fairy palace. This is also his last expedition...


    Su Yan took a deep breath and eliminated these irrelevant content from the sea of ??consciousness. The next step was the most critical step.


    As long as you inject part of your soul into this little bell, the external incarnation is complete.


    But to be honest, completing the external incarnation is only the first step for Su Yan, and he cannot relax at all.


    The avatar outside the body can only calm these droughts for a period of time. According to Su Yan''s estimation, it will only take less than 20 minutes.


    Within these twenty minutes, Su Yan will solve all the warriors of the God-chosen clan, and let the Panshan ancestor re-control the crossing boat, and then, before the drought arrives again, drive the crossing boat to leave the world and return to Go to the Celestial World.


    The simplest thing in the middle is probably to let the ancestor of Panshan start the boat of crossing.


    Everything remaining is extremely difficult, and as long as one thing is not done properly, there is still a risk of fall.


    But the man, is to face difficulties in such a desperate situation!


    This is the meaning of the so-called heroic character when the sea crosses the sea!

 Chapter 2824： The most reliable man

    Chapter 2824 The Most Reliable Man


    After the external avatar had condensed, Su Yan used a fascinating method. The main body flew out without knowing it!


    The aura of the second soul incarnation is almost the same as that of Su Yan. The horrified dry zombies hardly noticed any abnormalities, and still stood in a daze.


    Su Yan let out a long sigh of relief. This Taoist method of replacing Li Zheng was really compelling.


    This is a typical soldier''s danger, if there are other options, Su Yan will not use this method to deal with it!


    After completing the evasion of the golden cicada as an external avatar, Su Yan flew directly to the boat of crossing!


    Although there is not much true essence left in the body, the battle body created by Million Thunder Tribulation is still at its peak.


    Only relying on the absolute power of the flesh and a long sword in his hand, Su Yan is still a lion that no one dares to despise!


    I saw a stream of light shining from the sky, bringing up a boundless wind!


    Su Yan was already close to the Shura Sonic Sword just relying on his physical flight speed!


    Such a terrifying speed even produced a series of gas explosions behind!


    Loud noises are also ringing in the wilderness!


    The ancestor of Panshan was originally threatened by Bei Ming, but he didn''t know what to do. After hearing the sudden loud noise, he laughed!


    She was still worried about her safety for the last second, but at this second, she was not afraid at all!


    The ancestor of Panshan knew that Su Yan came to support!


    Su Yan didn''t know what method he used to deal with those terrifying droughts, but Su Yan''s really came here to support!


    This man really is a critical moment and never disappoints!


    The ancestor of Panshan often ridiculed Si Qing to see that men''s eyes were not so good, in fact, because most of the men in this world are mediocre!


    The so-called mediocrity is of course unreliable at critical moments.


    Not to mention being able to turn the tide at the critical moment and control the overall situation in your own palm!


    There is no one in such a man, the holy emperor has such potential, but he still lacks a bit of spirit. Such a man is more than conservative, and creation is bound to be insufficient.


    What Su Yan possessed was stronger than that of the Holy Emperor, as well as an unstoppable momentum.


    The huge noise around people and the unusual shaking of the sea of ??fire are all announcing that a man enough to take over the battle is about to appear!


    Once Su Yan joins, it will be a new world!


    Although the Heaven-Slaying Zhan Zun has fallen, the enemy''s strength has also been greatly weakened.


    Now there is Su Yan, a new force, and the battle situation will definitely be turned over again!


    Bei Ming looked up to the sky, the sky and the ground were still enveloped by a monstrous flame!


    But he already felt the powerful momentum!


    Then a golden light came with a gust of wind, and it opened a passage in this boundless sea of ??fire!


    Moreover, the monk who opened up this channel didn''t even use True Essence, and only used his own spiritual pressure to force the flame to get close!


    This kind of spiritual pressure has reached the extreme of this world! It has reached a category that they can''t understand at all!


    I am afraid that the legendary behemoths of the past can''t do this to such a degree with the power of their flesh!


    Si Qing also fell on the boat of crossing, and said: "Your doomsday has arrived! Next will be a massacre. If you are more interesting, it is too late to retreat now!"


    "How can the fighters of the God-chosen clan retreat on the battlefield!" Bei Ming''s words were full of fierceness, "Death in battle is the best destiny for fighters! If you have the ability to kill you, just get ready for the next **** of death! The gun!"


    Following Bei Ming''s order, a new round of sacrifices began!


    Although Su Yan hadn''t arrived yet, the resulting spiritual pressure had already caused Bei Ming to feel like an enemy!


    The texture of this spiritual pressure far exceeds that of Panshan Patriarch and others.


    This overwhelming power is enough to ignore the restraint of attributes, as if fire can restrain the wood, but if a thousand-zhang tree falls suddenly, it is not easy to extinguish a small flame!


    This strength above the spiritual pressure, even if it is just a fist, no one can bear it!


    This enemy who is about to appear must be very powerful!


    Even if Bei Ming is not sure of winning, under this circumstance, it is the most reliable to use the Reaper''s Spear!


    Those who broke into this world and disturbed the dormant ancestors must pay the price of their lives!


    When the sacrifice ceremony of the Gun of Reaper began, Si Qing immediately realized that it was very bad!


    It is as powerful as the Heaven-killing War Venerable, and he was also shot and killed by this weird Reaper''s gun. Neither the bodyguard''s true Qi nor the Sao Po''s Eucharist were able to protect the heart of the Heavenly War Venerable!


    However, it was impossible for Si Qing to stop it now. In addition to the sacrifice ceremony of the Death Spear, there were seven powerful warriors guarding.


    The seven soldiers stared at Si Qing defensively. Even if Si Qing rushed past them now, they could only entangle them in vain, and could not stop the ceremony from continuing.


    The soldiers in the ceremony quickly sacrificed their lives, and the Death Spear slowly emerged from the strange formation.


    At this time, Su Yan''s spiritual pressure had become very large, and the sky of fire was directly divided into two sides by this powerful spiritual pressure!


    And Su Yan finally passed through the layers of fire and appeared on the deck of the Crossing Boat.


    Seeing Su Yan appearing, Si Qing''s eyes were filled with joy, but this joyful expression lasted only a second, because she saw that the Gun of Death had been summoned!


    Still the weird to the extreme dark attribute aura!


    And a soldier with an expression of grief and anger has already taken the Gun of Death in his hand!


    The owner of the gun of death also needs to dedicate his life force. He will launch a desperate charge against Su Yan. This will be a journey doomed to death!


    But the warriors of the God-chosen clan did not hesitate, and their determination did not waver!


    Looking at the familiar Dao soldiers of the gods and the Death Spears sacrificed with the lives of Dao soldiers, Su Yan seemed to have returned to the era of Taishi Taichu!


    In those days, many immortal emperors attacked each other in order to fight for the secret!


    Each of his subordinates has mastered more than a million soldiers of the gods!


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, and he felt infinite nostalgia in his heart.


    There were not many beautiful things in that era. Instead, they were full of iron and blood and killing. One-tenth of those who could cut through the thorns and survive.


    After experiencing the existence of that era, almost all have fallen, and only a few of them can go further into a higher level!


    In a sense, human memory will beautify some experiences. Some of the pain experienced may become sweeter in the memory!

 Chapter 2825： The tactics of ancient gods

    Chapter 2825: Ancient God''s Technique


    For Su Yan, these gods'' soldiers are the remains of that era, and they should be the products eliminated by the era.


    "Be careful! Su Yan! The power of this spear is very strange!"


    "Yes! The power of this spear is absolutely unprovable to contend!"


    The ancestors of Panshan and Si Qing all reminded them.


    But the scene that appeared next was completely unexpected to them. Su Yan only stretched out one hand and grabbed the sprinting gun of death!


    Bei Ming even suspected that he had read it wrong, and blinked his eyes several times, but there was no change in the scene before him!


    Su Yan''s indeed grabbed the death spear in the air with only one hand!


    And the soldier holding the death spear launched a desperate charge against Su Yan, he screamed frantically, and his vitality was quickly withdrawn from his body, and he was about to become a corpse in a short time!


    This crazily passing vitality shows that he absolutely did not keep his hands, but desperately launched his full strength, just to die with Su Yan!


    But... Su Yan''s cold expression was telling him that this kind of thing was just a boring fantasy!


    They didn''t know what method Su Yan used, but Su Yan obviously restrained this weird and powerful Gun of Death!


    "Who are you, how could you..." Bei Ming couldn''t hide his shock at this time.


    After their clan entered this bizarre world, they began to guard the tomb for the Dragon Emperor. I don��t know how many powerful enemies they have defeated!


    Even the eight-fold and nine-fold existence of the Cross Tribulation Realm has been killed by them, and no one has ever been able to hold the Death Spear with just one hand!


    This thing is too absurd and weird! If it hadn''t really happened before his eyes, Bei Ming would definitely not believe that there would be such a terrible man in this world!


    The soldier holding the Reaper''s gun gradually burned out his vitality and turned into black fly ash with a strong unwillingness.


    And the Spear of Death exploded with immense power at the moment the owner died. This was also the moment when the Spear of Death was the strongest!


    But no matter how amazing the Reaper Spear burst out, even the boat that crossed was shaken from side to side by this force.


    But Su Yan still suppressed this force with only one hand!


    What a powerful control this is!


    Su Yan broke the enemy''s most threatening spear of death and took over the battlefield directly!


    Sure enough, this man never disappoints!


    Then Su Yan''s gaze turned to Bei Ming.


    Seeing this by Su Yan, Bei Ming couldn''t help but ask: "What method did you use to get here from being surrounded by hundreds of droughts? Is it possible that all those droughts have been solved by you? What is your way to deal with the death gun?"


    Su Yan''s strength was obviously beyond Bei Ming''s expectations.


    What was even beyond Beiming''s expectations was Su Yan''s response!


    He had no idea how Su Yan suppressed this number of droughts in such a short period of time!


    If this kind of thing is not for the real immortal, it is absolutely impossible to do it!


    Bei Ming thought that Su Yan had slaughtered the hundreds of Droughts. Although he didn''t know what method he used, he might have reached the highest level in the world!


    The reason why Bei Ming mistakenly judged that Su Yan killed hundreds of Droughts is because of his understanding of the habits of Droughts.


    As long as it is the prey it is staring at, the monster like Drought will never die, it will hunt down to the ends of the world!


    The easiest way to get rid of the hunting by the drought is to kill the drought.


    Bei Ming was due to inertial thinking. Seeing that there were no droughts chasing here, he thought that those droughts had been solved by Su Yan.


    Although this sea of ??fire created by the ancestors of Panshan is very powerful, it definitely can''t stop the drought.


    Other zombies are afraid of fire, especially the strongest kinds of sacred fire. However, Drought had no weaknesses in this aspect at all, and even Drought could manipulate a special kind of demon fire!


    If Drought is chasing, even if the speed is not as fast as Su Yan, he should show up now.


    The delay in coming, I''m afraid it was all wiped out by Su Yan!


    Is this man so strong?


    Bei Ming''s eyes towards Su Yan became more solemn.


    He didn''t even think that there would be a solution like an external incarnation.


    Su Yan had only one simple word in his mind at this time: time.


    Time is very precious to them, every second needs to compete!


    They are still a long way from safety.


    So after breaking the Death Spear, Su Yan didn''t have the slightest expression of joy on his face, and said: "Panshan ancestor, you go to the cab to start the boat of crossing. It is not very peaceful here, which makes me very upset. Go early. I went back after finishing work."


    The ancestor of Panshan also didn''t know what method Su Yan used to suppress the drought zombies.


    Drought zombies are not afraid of fire, and even fire attributes can stimulate their power to advance.


    Although the sea of ??fire created by the ancestors of Panshan is extremely grand, it will only be counterproductive if it is used to deal with drought zombies.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan hadn''t fully figured out what situation they were in now, after experiencing so many dangers along the way, she already had an instinctive sense of trust in Su Yan.


    The ancestor of Panshan only glanced at Bei Ming, and then walked straight into the cabin.


    Bei Ming seemed to want to pursue it, but this time it was his turn to be pointed by Su Yan, "Your opponent is me, don��t look around! If you want to fight with me, if you don��t come up with desperate skills, you will soon Oh dead."


    Su Yan''s tone was still very calm, almost containing no emotion.


    But combined with his ability to easily break the Death Spear just now, it seems even more threatening!


    Bei Ming didn''t know what kind of power Su Yan was using, but it was obvious that he could restrain their god-chosen clan.


    It''s as if the ancestor of Panshan''s fire-genus magic was restrained by drought zombies!


    This man is even trickier than all the other enemies combined!


    This is Bei Ming''s current understanding of Su Yan.


    Su Yan just used the ancient god''s technique to break the death spear.


    The tactics of the ancient gods came from the spear of death and the power of shadows that were not known how many thousands of years ago, and only the tactics of the ancient gods can restrain the gods'' soldiers!


    This is something that the Dark Dragon Emperor has set up from the beginning, because when you create a biological weapon, you must consider the possibility of this weapon against the owner.


    This is the weakness that the Dark Dragon Emperor had set for the Taoist soldiers from the beginning.


    But the tactics of the ancient gods were only circulated among the immortal emperors that year and were mastered. Even Jinxian and Zhenxian can''t understand this mysterious realm!


    So Bei Ming never thought that Su Yan actually changed the attributes of the True Essence in his body while flying here, so that the power from the ancients filled his body!

 Chapter 2826： One sword breaks the world

    Chapter 2826: One sword breaks the ground


    If Bei Ming knew that Su Yan had mastered the ancient god''s tactics as a mortal, he didn''t know what it would be like to be shocked.


    This power surpasses the world, and it can also be said that it should not appear in the mortal power!


    Su Yan said again: "Si Qing, you protect the passage and don''t let anyone approach the ancestor."


    After receiving Su Yan''s order, Si Qing immediately guarded the entrance of the cabin, and Miao Yin also sat on the adjacent deck.


    After handing his back to the two women, Su Yan said two times in a row that it was good, and then said: "I haven''t been forced to this level for a long time. You are indeed very good. Whether it is the Dragon Emperor. The ambition to guard the tomb for so many years still comes from the ancient shadow practice handed down. If I can, I actually don��t want to be your enemy, but this option doesn��t exist, right?"


    Bei Ming said: "Yes! As long as it is someone who has disturbed the Dragon Emperor''s permanent rest, none of us will let it go! Even if you are crushed, you must kill him!"


    "People choose their own destiny. It''s a pity that you have chosen a dead end for yourself and your people." After Su Yan finished speaking, he moved!


    This time, the sky is full of afterimages!


    Su Yan''s speed is really fast to the extreme, only Si Qing can tell where Su Yan''s real body is!


    Although the speed at which Su Yan flew was already very amazing, Si Qing was surprised to see the speed of this movement with his own eyes. This speed was very close to the Shura Sonic Sword!


    But Su Yan didn''t use any magic weapon at all at this time, that is to say, could he achieve this incredible speed only with his physical body?


    Can the human body really reach such an exaggerated level?


    At this extremely fast speed, the enemy can''t even see clearly, let alone resist it!


    Bei Ming couldn''t figure out where Su Yan''s real body was. Such a speed was really terrifying!


    But this terrifying speed is also a double-edged sword!


    Si Qing, who owns the Shura Sonic Sword, understands this best, and when he uses a speed beyond common sense, he will also have huge kinetic energy.


    At this time, the human body is moving at a high speed, even if it just hits a small stone, the small stone may cause no less damage than Feijian!


    Almost all airports on earth have equipment to drive away flocks of birds.


    Because when the plane has super high speed, these oncoming birds can almost be regarded as bombs!


    Just hitting it is enough to cause a plane crash!


    This is the price of wanting to control this enviable speed!


    It took Si Qing three hundred years of practice to steadily control this speed at supersonic speeds, and would not hurt herself easily because of this speed.


    Si Qing had no idea when Su Yan mastered this speed...


    He should have obtained this ultimate strength and speed after the disaster of the Lost City?


    However, Si Qing has always been with Su Yan, and I have never seen Su Yan practice, but this time I used it, but it gave Si Qing a very mature feeling!


    It seems that Su Yan has mastered this supernatural speed in his life!


    Is this the so-called genius? Anything can reach the level of proficiency or even a master as soon as you get started!


    Su Yan''s speed at this time even Si Qing felt incredible, let alone Bei Ming.


    And don��t forget, there is one thing that Su Yan definitely surpasses Si Qing, and that is his own power attribute!


    Si Qing only has speed. The Shura Sonic Sword''s lethality is not enough, and Su Yan''s power will definitely be of the landslide and tsunami level!


    In the afterimage of the sky, a golden sword light appeared!


    When this golden sword light shone in the sky, it was like a small sun rising in the sky!


    Even the sea of ??fire created by the ancestors of Panshan was eclipsed by the little sun!


    "This is..." Miao Yin was also pierced by the golden light, almost unable to open his eyes.


    Si Qing said excitedly: "This is Jianguang! It is his Tai''a sword!"


    That''s right! The sword light that shines in the sky and the earth at this time is Su Yan''s Tai''a sword!


    Under this situation, Su Yan no longer has any reservations!


    Reveal all his realm of swordsmanship!


    Si Qing was also a sword repairer, and immediately realized one thing: Su Yan is serious!


    Moreover, Su Yan seems to be a type of strong when he meets the strong, and the current sword light is at least 50% stronger than the sword light when he fought against the ancestor of Panshan!


    Probably the ancestor of Panshan was unable to force Su Yan to this level!


    This sword light is already very dazzling, but it is still becoming more dazzling!


    Almost everyone can''t open their eyes!


    Even the sea of ??flames of the ancestor of Panshan gradually shrank in the shroud of this sword light!


    The sword light gradually condensed in the air, and finally it will become a sword swayed out!


    Bei Ming was completely locked in by Su Yan''s breath, he was about to face the sharp edge of this sword!


    Although this sword has not yet come out, there is already a stressful expression on his face!


    That''s right, at this time, it seemed that two mountains were pressing on Bei Ming''s body, making him even have difficulty breathing!


    This man''s swordsmanship has definitely surpassed the realm that Chen Huan should have, and entered the realm that Shangxian can only enter!


    But... how is this possible!


    Although the man in front of him looks very powerful and uses incredible power, he is definitely a mortal!


    How can a mortal enter the realm that the gods can enter?


    This is definitely something wrong!


    The Shenxuan clan had participated in many wars between immortal emperors and had a very deep understanding of the power of the upper realm.


    So Bei Ming immediately realized that Su Yan''s swordsmanship had surpassed the level of the world!


    To have this realm beyond the world, you first need to enter that extremely mysterious level in your mind...


    And what Su Yan possessed was the state of mind of the emperor!


    This is also the strongest part of Su Yan!


    That''s right, Su Yan''s strongest is not the unique battle body built by a million thunder tribulations, nor the inner breath that can create various exercises at will.


    But this state of mind!


    Su Yan''s Dao Heart is already as solid as a rock, so he will be invincible when he walks along this path!


    When the golden sword light reached its peak, the sword was finally swayed out!


    The huge sword intent enveloped the world!


    The boundless sea of ??fire created by the ancestors of Panshan was also eclipsed by this sword!


    The world is caught in a golden boundlessness!


    This dazzling golden light makes people unable to open their eyes at all!


    Because there is no way to open my eyes, I can only feel it with my spiritual sense!


    Almost as soon as they were in contact, the protective shield outside Bei Ming and his companion broke!


    Su Yan''s sword light can break through all the spells in the world!

 Chapter 2827： Are you immortal emperor descending to earth?

    Chapter 2827 Are you the immortal emperor descending to earth?


    The so-called one sword breaks ten thousand laws, Si Qing has already known this.


    Bei Ming couldn''t sit still, and after being broken the protective cover, he also urged almost all the power in his body to come and contend with Su Yan!


    But even if he used the strongest power, this sword light still couldn''t resist!


    It''s like a big mountain pressed down from the sky, you desperately want to support the pressure of this big mountain with your hands, but this effort is simply futile!


    This sword turned out to be even more powerful than Bei Ming expected!


    And the sword aura also contained the power to restrain the power of the shadows of the God-chosen clan!


    It is impossible for the golden core and true essence cultivated in this era to restrain the power of shadow!


    Only the ancient god''s magic formula can restrain the power of shadow, but the ancient god''s magic formula has been lost before tens of thousands of years!


    This man actually cultivated the ancient gods'' magic arts?


    Even in that era, the ancient god''s tactics were definitely beyond the reach of mortal existences!


    Although the power used by this man is still within the realm of the world, the origin of these powers has far surpassed the world!


    Only the true fairy of Heavenly Court can master this power!


    So Bei Ming already had an idea in his mind about Su Yan''s origin.


    He felt that Su Yan was very likely the reincarnation of the true immortal in the heavenly court, or the banished immortal in the heavenly court!


    That''s why it has such incredible power!


    Whether it is grabbing the gun of death with bare hands, or a sword that is enough to break the ground, it clearly surpasses the level of a strong man in the world!


    When the light of this sword finally ended.


    They suddenly discovered that the sea of ??fire in the sky and the ground was clearly divided into two sides after this sword, and there was also a ravine on the ground spreading to a distant mountain!


    Just Yu Wei has already split a big mountain from the middle!


    This sword is really terrifying to the extreme!


    People can''t help but have a wonderful idea: it seems that under Su Yan''s sword power, there is no continuous thing in this world!


    Miao Yin said: "He had barely used any true essence for this sword just now. Could it be that true essence is insufficient?"


    Miao Yin''s heart is as thin as a hair, and when others are shocked, she has discovered a different mystery in Su Yan''s sword.


    Yes, there is not much true essence left in Su Yan''s body, so I need to save some use.


    So the sword power of this sword just now looks very incredible, but it mainly depends on the realm of swordsmanship and the power of the flesh!


    If Si Qing only used his physical strength to swing a sword, he could create a 300-meter gully, which was already considered a very good cultivation base in sword repair.


    And the gully caused by Su Yan, the mountain that split, is at least 30,000 meters!


    In other words, in terms of power alone, Su Yan''s is at least a hundred times that of Si Qing.


    Si Qing could already be regarded as the master in Jian Xiu, and he couldn''t even see Su Yan''s back.


    This gap is so big that it is impossible to bridge it!


    Bei Ming''s body was bleeding, and a set of armor appeared on his body, but this armor could not withstand Su Yan''s sword power and almost destroyed most of it!


    Bei Ming was panting fiercely, and the power of this sword was too terrifying!


    Almost killed by Su Yan as soon as he came up!


    Seeing that Bei Ming was still alive, Su Yan certainly had some regrets in his heart.


    If Su Yan had enough true essence, the sword just now could kill Bei Ming!


    Bei Ming is the person in charge here, if he can kill him, the army on the other side will definitely be upset.


    As long as the rules are messed up, it is really easy to solve them!


    The situation of the companion next to Bei Ming is slightly better. He should also have a very high level of body refining. The muscles all over his body are densely covered with earthworms, and he has not even worn armor. Only with this pair of physical bodies, he can resist Su Yan''s previous one sword.


    After this sword, both sides need to take a breather.


    At this moment of respite, Bei Ming said: "You are using the ancient god''s tactics, and your mood has surpassed this realm, and you can still surrender so many droughts. Are you a banished immortal from the sky?"


    Xianxian? Su Yan was an immortal emperor back then, and he was able to demote those true immortals to the earth!


    Bei Ming thought that he already looked at Su Yan very highly, but didn''t know that he still underestimated Su Yan like this.


    Su Yan sneered, and said, "What a banned immortal, the banished immortal in the underworld still has to bow before me!"


    Bei Ming said: "You are indeed very strong, so if you can be made into a drought, you may be able to maintain the peace of this world for thousands of years. Even if we have exhausted our lives, we will never let you go!"


    There is great determination in Bei Ming''s words!


    The warriors of their god-chosen clan can sacrifice everything in order to achieve their goals, and of course they also include their own lives.


    But there was a mocking smile on Su Yan''s face, "Why everyone wants to refine me into a zombie, are you guys too floating? I think you can overcome it with this humble shadow power. Am I?"


    "Yes, it may be absolutely impossible to defeat you by myself! But if we all add up together, it is not necessarily!" Bei Ming said, "Unless you kill us here today, it is absolutely impossible to let You leave here safely!"


    Bei Ming''s thoughts were very simple. Su Yan had dealt with such a large number of droughts just now, and most of the true essence in his body had already been consumed.


    With so many people here, if they do their best to deal with Su Yan, even if they are as strong as Su Yan, they will eventually be tired and tired.


    And when Su Yan''s sword is no longer as fast as before, he is very likely to be injured!


    They used the tactics of wolves to bite off a piece of flesh and blood for their own lives, maybe they could defeat this proud lion!


    But this tactic has a very important prerequisite, that is, every soldier participating in the siege must fight Su Yan with the determination to die.


    Once one person is timid, the morale of the rest will collapse.


    If this kind of thing were done by mortals, it would not be a threat to Su Yan. Because of the cold weapon war, once the battle damage rate reaches 25%, one side will collapse.


    But from the time these soldiers of the gods were created, they were instilled with the concept of honorable death.


    On the battlefield, they will never have any fear, and they will definitely carry out any command of the coach!


    Even if the order is for them to line up to commit suicide, they will complete it without compromise!


    Therefore, many immortal emperors who were fighting for the front in the past liked to arm their subordinates with gods.


    Su Yan also had a million Taoist soldiers back then, and of course knew that the fighting will of these gods'' soldiers would never lose to anyone!


    But at the same time Su Yan also knew where the weaknesses of these gods'' soldiers were.


    As long as you know the weakness, there is room to break!


    The ship of crossing was still surrounded by a sea of ??fire, and above the ship of crossing, the soldiers of the gods aimed all their weapons at Su Yan!

 Chapter 2828： Shocking vibe

    The second thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight chapters shocking momentum


    The battle formation is already condensing!


    Su Yan suddenly said to Si Qing: "Go and let the ancestor start the boat of crossing quickly."


    Si Qing was nervous at first, but after listening to Su Yan''s words, she was taken aback for a while, wondering why Su Yan left this world in such a hurry.


    "At this time, calling the ancestors to meet the enemy together is the best choice. After we defeated them, isn''t it the same when we want to leave?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "If there is no explanation, you can just do what I said."


    Counting from the time Su Yan completed his external incarnation, now seven minutes have passed.


    The external avatar can last for about twenty minutes, which means that there are still thirteen minutes left for Su Yan to settle these gods.


    And in these 13 minutes, if the boat of crossing cannot enter the river of time and space, then they will sink deeper and deeper in this weird world!


    There are more than one hundred droughts in this world.


    These pyramids must be just the tip of the iceberg.


    Although Si Qing didn''t know why Su Yan suddenly said such things, he still followed Su Yan''s words.


    Then Su Yan glanced at Miao Yin again.


    Miao Yin said: "Do you need my help?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to attack me behind your back."


    Miao Yin laughed bitterly. If the situation is not good, she is probably the worst one. The two parties who are fighting can basically be regarded as her enemies.


    Su Yan is not a person who likes nonsense. After saying what should be said, he immediately entered a state of combat readiness!


    The number of enemies is about hundreds, and they occupy Tianyu, forming three battle formations!


    These three battle formations formed a character shape, and they were mutually horns. Not only could they rush to support each other, but the formations could also be merged together briefly.


    There was a solemn atmosphere in the sky, and Su Yan was also in a daze at this moment, as if he had returned to that tragic age.


    The enemy''s strength alone is far inferior to Su Yan, but after forming the battle formation, it is not so easy to deal with!


    But men, they just have to face the difficulties!


    If you shrink back when you encounter difficulties, you don''t deserve to be called a man!


    On the contrary, it is in this dangerous situation that you can more fully tap the potential in your body!


    Su Yan directly rushed into the battle formation, how powerful this battle formation was. She had learned about how wonderful the battle formation was just now. She felt that Su Yan''s behavior was really reckless, at least it seemed like this.


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t do things that have no chance of winning at all, just for temporary happiness.


    What he did must be well thought out, and if he was not sure, Su Yan would not be brave.


    After Su Yan reached the center of the battle formation, the battle formation quickly closed, as if it had become a tight pocket!


    This is exactly the same as the method they used to deal with the Slaying Battle Venerable just now.


    And in this pocket, many weapons shot towards Su Yan''s body under the blessing of Shadow Power!


    The sound of breaking through the sky is endless!


    Su Yan''s eyes and ears were very sensitive at this time, and his speed was extremely fast. Using many incredible gestures, he avoided all these attacks.


    When he entered the Daluo heavens in the past years, he was also under siege like this!


    There are twelve Falun Dalu in the heavens, and there are five hundred arhats under the Falun Dalu!


    Each of these five hundred arhats cultivated into phaseless little supernatural powers, and together they can be arranged into a galaxy array.


    The so-called galaxy represents the infinite power changes in the formation... it is known as the top three formation in the fairy world!


    But it wasn''t that Su Yan was smashed by one person and one sword. He killed seven of the Twelve-Fate Wheel Fa King, and finally slayed in front of Saint Kumo!


    Saint Kumo and Su Yan competed three strokes, and even the Ten Thousand Li Immortal Territory trembles, but there is still nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Su Yan was shaken for thirty-three days, and finally Haotian God came to kneel and disturb, Su Yan gave up.


    This battle is also the origin of Su Yan dominating the fairy world.


    Su Yan was named the emperor of the immortal, the first in the immortal world, no one can rival!


    This was at the beginning of the first era, and now I don��t know how many tens of thousands of years have passed. I don��t know how many worlds and civilizations have long been annihilated...


    At that time, Su Yan was full of grief and indignation. Just because the Holy One of Kumo insulted his deceased master, he could stir up thirty-three heavenly chickens and dogs with one sword!


    At that time, Su Yan had no longevity, only one person with a sword could do such a thing!


    It depends on one breath, as long as one breath is there, he is absolutely impossible to subdue and admit defeat!


    The head can be hammered, one hand and foot can be broken, but as long as there is a breath, it is impossible to easily admit defeat!


    A person can be killed, but can never be defeated!


    Since his rebirth in this life, Su Yan''s practice has progressed rapidly, and swordsmanship is also unparalleled in this era of the end of the law, and it is rare to be driven to desperation.


    It seems that he has forgotten the reason for pulling his sword.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered that Jian was the thing that could prove his existence!


    After Su Yan was awakened suddenly, it seemed that his spiritual consciousness suddenly became sober!


    There was a sigh of relief in the chest!


    As long as this breath is still there, he will still be the invincible genius who swept the Daluo heavens back then!


    Miao Yin lay on the ground and saw Su Yan rushing from left to right in the big formation, still relying on the sword light in his hand to fight the enemy.


    On the surface, it still looks the same as before, and nothing seems to have changed.


    But after all, what Miao Yin cultivates is Buddhism mentality. She has developed the sixth sense. Looking at it with her heart, Su Yan at this time is completely different from just now.


    The previous Su Yan was already very invincible, and his whole person was like a peerless divine sword.


    The only difference is that now this peerless divine sword no longer hides all its sharp edges in the scabbard, but chooses the long sword out of the scabbard!


    In battle, momentum is very important.


    Not to mention the apex-level battles between this world, even the fights between the little hooligans, it also depends on the momentum.


    Some people are not tall and have little strength, but relying on a fierce momentum can often deter their opponents!


    Su Yan''s overwhelming aura at this time!


    The sword is still the same sword, and the person is still the same person.


    But after the momentum increased, the lethality suddenly became stronger.


    These three formations were taking turns to fight Su Yan, and his pockets were opened accordingly. Su Yan had the opportunity to escape from the formation at any time, but Su Yan had no such intentions.


    At this time, under the sword light swayed, from time to time, the soldiers of the gods fell from the sky!


    After someone fell, the formation immediately shrank and changed, and there was a reaction almost immediately.


    Relying on the same belief, these hundreds of fighters turned out to be like a person fighting Su Yan!

 Chapter 2829： Time is still pressing

    Chapter 2829: Time is still pressing


    I have to say that the fighting willpower of these gods soldiers is really extremely strong.


    If it were a formation made up of monks, I would not know how many times it collapsed at this time!


    This kind of battle is of course extremely exciting, but it is also extremely tragic!


    All the existences in this world that can reach the Cross Tribulation Realm are all lucky ones who are favored by heaven. Of course, these lucky ones also know the preciousness of their lives, and they will definitely not fight hard with others easily.


    Only these soldiers of the gods will dedicate their lives and blood without scruples! Just to achieve victory in the war!


    Fierce war flames burned in Su Yan''s chest, Tai''a sword light seemed to feel the master''s heart, and it emitted a sword light that was even more dazzling than just now!


    This sword shines in the sky, like the sun and the moon!


    There is no way for people to look away!


    Su Yan was killed by Su Yan alone with a sword in a battle formation composed of hundreds of God''s Taoist soldiers!


    The only way to deal with this situation is to dispatch Su Yan''s combat power to deal with him.


    At the moment when Su Yan''s sharpness is revealed, there are still formations and Su Yan''s consumption is really unwise.


    Of course Bei Ming has such a decisive power, and soon his very strong companion is dispatched!


    Here also Bei Ming and his combat effectiveness are the strongest, at least with the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, and the other people are the most powerful and they are not just the Transition Tribulation Double Layer.


    If it weren''t for the formations to cover each other, it would be extremely difficult for them to follow Su Yan with a sword!


    Bei Ming gave an order, and the strong man named Yin Chu rushed towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s sword light greeted Yin Chu!


    This Yin Chu is also really capable, condensing all the power of the shadow on his body surface, and his muscles are tightened to the extreme. After a fierce spark, he actually blocked Su Yan''s sword light frontally!


    From the fight to the present, almost none of these gods soldiers could resist Su Yan''s sharp sword light!


    This is the first time that the front can be blocked!


    So a mighty cheer broke out behind Yin Chu!


    Only Yin Chu knows how dangerous it is to do just now!


    The sword left a long white mark on his body. On the surface, it indeed seemed that he had blocked Su Yan''s sword light. In fact, the blood vessels inside had broken a lot!


    Su Yan''s sword is not just as sharp as its sharpness, its own strength is already able to overwhelm everything!


    If you turn into someone else, even if you have enough shields to withstand the sword light, you still can''t stop that powerful force, you still have to be bombarded into a mass of flesh!


    Yin Chu couldn''t understand at all, why the physical power of a mortal could surge to such an extent!


    This is too unreasonable!


    Yin Chu didn''t have time to think, Su Yan''s second sword had already come!


    This sword turned out to be more sharp than the first sword!


    This time Yin Chu didn''t want to use his physical body to resist the dazzling sword light anyway!


    Because if this continues, he will suffer extremely severe internal injuries if he cannot hold ten swords!


    Although Yin Chu had a weapon in his hand, he did not dare to directly collide with Su Yan''s sword!


    Su Yan''s sword is already at the apex of this world. With his strength, if he fights head-on, he will definitely not have any chance of winning!


    Yin Chu originally wanted to avoid Su Yan''s sword light and used his fighting skills to deal with Su Yan.


    But after Yin Chu had already taken evasive actions, Su Yan''s sword suddenly changed its trajectory in the air!


    Under such high-speed movement, he could change his trajectory in an instant, which shows that Su Yan''s reflex nerves have also reached a brand new limit!


    Although Yin Chu''s eyes reacted, under such extreme circumstances, his body had no time to react at all!


    Although his body refining is already extremely strong, there is still a realm gap with Su Yan.


    And the tiny gap between the sparks can often determine the final life and death!


    Jian Guang directly bypassed the weapon in Yin Chu''s hand, and smashed it directly from his shoulder blade!


    This time Yin Chu couldn''t stop Su Yan''s long sword at all, and a lot of blood spurted out!


    In a blink of an eye, Yin Chu has become a blood man!


    But the powerhouses at this level are extremely rich in vitality, and it is absolutely impossible to die like this!


    The sword got stuck in Yin Chu''s bones, and Yin Chu roared, pushing the weapon in his hand towards Su Yan!


    The only thing Yin Chu is thinking about now is to die with Su Yan here!


    But Yin Chu''s response was also in Su Yan''s expectation.


    The magic arts of the ancient gods were transformed into various mysterious and mysterious ancient runes, which directly guarded Su Yan''s body.


    When Yin Chu''s magic weapon slammed into it with great power, these ancient runes gleamed with a fierce flame!


    Then the magic weapon in Yin Chu''s hand was broken!


    The guardian of these ancient runes is still as solid as a rock!


    The magic arts of the ancient gods are the natural nemesis of the power of shadow!


    Although Yin Chu is one of the strongest soldiers in the Tao of God, he is also bound by this restrained relationship, and he has no power to pose a real threat to Su Yan!


    Jian Guang stirred in Yin Chu''s body, and then he fell directly from the sky into the boundless sea of ??fire with blood!


    It only took two tricks to meet, and he actually killed Yin Chu, the strong man of the God-chosen clan!


    No one expected this result!


    At this time Su Yan''s white clothes were stained with a lot of blood, and his whole body was even more murderous!


    A pair of eyes swept across the sky, and no one dared to look at him!


    It seems that he has become the absolute master in this void!


    I don��t know how many years the God-chosen clan has been guarding here, and during this period I don��t know how many strong men who inexplicably broke into this world have been encountered.


    These powerful men were all killed by them, and then they were made into a horde of zombies to guard the tomb of the Dragon Emperor.


    Since the ages, there has never been a single person who could cause such a heavy loss to their clan!


    And after such a heavy loss, they still couldn''t surrender each other, which is even more terrifying!


    At this time, Bei Ming couldn''t help but a thought came out in his heart: Maybe even if they all died here, it would be impossible to defeat this man!


    Su Yan was still calculating the time in his mind at this time, and there were about nine minutes left before the droughts would come.


    The number of enemies is still large. If it were other enemies, now due to Su Yan''s aura, they might have retreated, but these gods soldiers didn''t even know what fear and retreat were!


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, they will still fight with Su Yan to the end here.


    The boat of crossing was slowly suspended at this time, and it seemed that the boat of crossing could be fully activated in at most three minutes.


    Whether you can leave this weird world safely, success or failure will depend on this.


    Su Yan also had a strong sense of urgency in his heart, calculating how to resolve the battle in the shortest time.

 Chapter 2830： immortal?

    Chapter 2830 The Immortal Body?


    Seeing Su Yan beheading Yin Chu so quickly, even if the soldiers of the Chosen Clan were extremely nervous and tough, they couldn''t help but feel a little moved at this time!


    After beheading Yin Chu, Su Yan hardly stopped, and Wukong Changjian continued to attack!


    They have never seen a man like this before, he is absolutely not merciful when he kills, and after killing, he will never miss him, and will continue to raise his sword!


    Setting the Buddha to fight is the only meaning for his survival!


    Su Yan''s powerful fighting spirit has completely surpassed the willpower of the warriors of the God-chosen clan!


    Bei Ming can accept that his strength is not as good as this man, but he absolutely cannot accept that he will lose to this man too!


    But in the face of Su Yan who can use the power of the ancient gods, they really can''t find much good solutions!


    The restraint on this attribute is determined by nature, and it can also be said to be absolute.


    Su Yan doesn''t even need to use a lot of true essence to defeat their spells!


    What should we do?


    It can be said that the pressure has completely come to the commander Bei Ming.


    If you retreat now, you can at least save the lives of these fighters. If you continue to entangle this man here, then they are really very likely to all die here!


    What is Bei Ming going to do?


    He was in a state of confusion at this time, thinking about it and finally thinking: "If we retreat here, how do we face the heroic spirits of our ancestors after death? It is better to stand on your knees to die!"


    Bei Ming, who had figured out the joints, was energetic, and at the same time ordered the youngest subordinates around him to return to the tribe and pass on the news of the hard fight here.


    If they all fall here, no one will know about today''s battle, let alone the possibility of subsequent revenge.


    But the young soldier frowned after hearing Bei Ming''s order: "Do you want me to escape? How can I do such a thing?"


    "Bastard!" Bei Ming slapped it and said, "If we all died here, who can remember who the enemy is? How can we talk about revenge? Today''s humiliation is also very much in the history of our family. Rarely, if we are all killed in battle, how can the remaining people know the news? Not to let you run away, but to let you go back to deliver the letter!"


    The young warrior covered his cheeks and gritted his teeth for a long time before driving the treasure back the same way!


    For the fighters of the Chosen Clan, fleeing before battle is a more difficult choice than dying on the battlefield. If you don''t have enough courage, it is difficult to persist.


    After Bei Ming made such an arrangement, there was no more worries.


    Next he will deal with Su Yan himself!


    Only one side can survive this battle!


    Even if he died, Bei Ming would bite a piece of flesh from Su Yan''s body like an lonely hungry wolf!


    Under Bei Ming''s command, the remaining soldiers formed a battle formation to surround Su Yantuan.


    Facing this kind of battle formation, Su Yan''s face was as deep as water, and said: "This level of battle formation is definitely enough to deal with the general robbery monks, but if it is used against me, it would be a little ridiculous."


    The battle just now has proved that Su Yan is indeed qualified to be more capable and does not put the battle formation of the God-chosen clan in his eyes.


    But Bei Ming hardly said anything. He just stared at the battle between the battle formation and Su Yan. Although Bei Ming still had no weapons in his hands at this time, there was already a very strange aura in his body!


    Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness was extremely keen, and of course he was aware of this change.


    Although this strange breath is also within the power of shadow, it gives Su Yan a very dangerous texture.


    Bei Ming is definitely brewing some big tricks, and it must be handled carefully.


    Now that we have reached this point, we must not overturn the ship in the gutter just because we despise the enemy!


    Attacks from this battle formation often come from blind spots in all directions.


    Although Su Yan has only one person with a sword, his speed is so fast that he even produces many afterimages, which are superimposed on each other, as if he has three heads and six arms!


    Su Yan''s heart is still calculating time, time is the key to breaking the game.


    Although time has become very tight now, you can''t be impatient.


    After the boat of crossing was fully activated, it was time for Su Yan to break the game!


    At that time, with a burst of energy, I broke this formation first, and then killed Bei Ming, and then I could leave this terrible world!


    Su Yan''s plan is slowly being implemented, and the current stalemate is actually Su Yan showing the enemy''s weakness.


    Suddenly a thin line appeared behind Bei Ming, and this thin line was accompanied by the sharp sound of Jian Qi breaking through the air!


    Just listening to this voice, Su Yan already knew that it was the Shura Sonic Sword!


    From the appearance of this sharp voice to the time the sword was wiped towards Bei Ming''s neck, the time difference between this was no more than half a second at most!


    Si Qing didn''t know when he sneaked out of the boat of the crossing, and at this time he launched a sneak attack on Bei Ming!


    Concealing breath and body are two compulsory subjects for assassins. As the number one assassin in the heaven and human world, Si Qing''s attainments in these two subjects are of course very outstanding!


    Si Qing completely restrained her murderous aura, without revealing a trace.


    Not only that, but the timing and speed of the final thunder strike were also very grasped!


    At the same time, the condensed murderous aura burst out at this last moment!


    Si Qing''s assistance is not in Su Yan''s calculations, but this sword is really so subtle that even Su Yan can''t fault it!


    This sword is very likely to be Si Qing''s strongest sword since becoming an assassin for so long!


    It seems that everyone is the same, only after being forced to a certain desperate situation, will they unearth their full potential!


    Because this sword is about to reach its extreme point, and it generates violent friction with the air, it produces a screaming sound!


    If there are mortals here, they will be shaken to death by the sound!


    But... Si Qing''s strongest sword did not cause any damage.


    The speed of sound of Shura indeed penetrated Bei Ming''s throat, but there was no blood flowing out of his throat. This scene looked very strange!


    After being pierced through his throat, Bei Ming��s face was a little surprised, indicating that he was unprepared for the sword that Si Qing suddenly killed, but otherwise Bei Ming couldn��t even see any Any signs of injury.


    The sword did penetrate Bei Ming''s throat, but he was really not injured.


    Not only was he not injured, but he turned his head to look at Si Qing!


    Facing this weird situation, a word immediately appeared in Si Qing''s mind: immortal body!


    Does Beiming possess an immortal body?

 Chapter 2831： The law of mind

    Chapter 2831: The Law of the Heart


    The Shura Sonic Sword has powerful kinetic energy and extremely sharp sword aura. Although Beiming''s body is very strong, no matter how strong the body is, it is impossible to cultivate the cartilage and trachea of ??the throat to the extent that the diamond is not bad!


    Si Qing''s sword not only accurately cut off Bei Ming''s trachea, but also chopped several pieces of throat cartilage!


    This is an absolutely fatal injury!


    But I don''t know what happened, Bei Ming was completely unaffected, and his hands were already condensing extremely powerful true essence!


    Does he really have an immortal body?


    Although Si Qing was surprised, the assassin''s instinct made her draw a sword and leave. Seven or eight afterimages were left in the air. In a blink of an eye, she had already opened a distance of more than a hundred meters from Beiming!


    "Do you think you can escape?" Bei Ming said with a sword in his throat as if he had broken a bellows.


    And the very strange power hidden in Bei Ming''s body was also activated at this moment!


    Although Si Qing could feel the threat of Tao approaching quickly, her eyes could not see anything, and there was nothing abnormal in her spiritual sense!


    The heart of **** in Su Yan''s eyes was automatically activated. He saw that in the realm of pure spirit, a very majestic shadow force was swept toward Si Qing''s soul!


    If Si Qing''s soul is entangled, then she has absolutely no way to resist!


    The power of shadow can be developed into the world of pure spirit, and the soldiers of the gods did not have such advanced spells!


    It must have been invented by their family in the long years that followed after guarding the tomb of the Dragon Emperor!


    Although Si Qing knew that the danger was approaching quickly, she couldn''t see or even perceive it at all, so she froze in place, not knowing what to do!


    This is not to blame Si Qing, today''s monks are very dependent on their own spiritual sense, whether it is to predict danger or ordinary practice, spiritual sense is the top priority!


    And Bei Ming��s attack just used this characteristic. When the spiritual sense loses its effect, it is like a normal person who suddenly loses his eyes, becoming dazed is almost an instinctive reaction!


    Su Yan wanted to help, but was blocked by the battle formation in front of him!


    More than a dozen soldiers of the Tao of God besieged them, intending to trap Su Yan with their bodies, so that Su Yan would not be able to break out in a short time!


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan used the means of soul transmission to make Si Qing retreat towards the left, on the other hand, Tai''a Jianguang flew directly out of Su Yan''s hands!


    Tai''a sword light flight disappeared, Si Qing also listened to Su Yan''s words and used the fastest speed to avoid it!


    But these efforts are useless!


    When Tai''a Jianguang flew past, it did dispel at least half of the power of shadow. But the remaining half of the shadow power, like a tarsal maggot, chased Si Qing!


    When these purely spiritual powers travel through the air, their speed will not be restricted by any physical conditions!


    Therefore, even if Si Qing worked harder, in the end he was caught by this invisible shadow energy!


    Then Si Qing saw that her body was surrounded by a layer of weird shadows, and after these shadows came into contact with Si Qing''s body, they immediately converted into some strange and obscure ancient characters.


    These ancient texts were wrapped around Si Qing''s body like snakes.


    The true essence in Si Qing was completely unaffected and burst out frantically!


    But no matter how Si Qing drove the Zhen Yuan in her body, these dark words still covered her whole body in a short time!


    After that, Si Qing was confined in the air, completely unable to move!


    Then a wound appeared on Si Qing''s white neck, and the blood was flowing!


    Bei Ming didn''t attack Si Qing at all, this wound seemed to be created out of thin air!


    Although Su Yan lost the long sword in his hand, the aura of the battle body became more terrifying!


    With just a fist, even a man with a magic weapon blasted a few fighters to pieces!


    There was a shower of blood in the sky.


    When Su Yan looked towards Bei Ming this time, a smile was already on Bei Ming''s face.


    This smile seemed to be mocking Su Yan.


    Su Yan glanced at Bei Ming and then at Si Qing in the distance, and found that the wounds on their necks were all in the same place.


    Bei Ming still said with the voice of the broken bellows: "You should have discovered the secret of this spell, right? As long as the injuries suffered on my body, all the injuries will be passed on to her. Of course, the same is true for the injuries on her body. , Will also be passed on to me, we have now completed the shared life."


    In other words, if this spell is not broken, if Su Yan''s sword pierces Bei Ming''s body, the same wound will appear on Si Qing''s body.


    Bei Ming said: "This is the method of mind-lighting developed by the former patriarch of my clan! As long as the method of mind-lighting is caught, it is absolutely impossible to untie it. Because I have dedicated all my life force, in fact, it is already a It��s dead. So my body won��t bleed, nor will I feel pain. Now my body and mind that remain in the world are borrowed from her."


    The reason why Bei Ming dared to tell Su Yan the secret of this spell was really very simple.


    Because this method of mind-lighting is insoluble!


    He was waiting for the opportunity to use this spell on Su Yan.


    It happened that Si Qing was killed, and Si Qing''s sword came as fast as thunder, making Beiming unavoidable, and it was a dead word anyway, so he simply launched this weird method of mind-lighting!


    Bei Ming said: "Unexpectedly, your sword has reached the realm of one sword breaking ten thousand laws. If this spell is used on your body, it will definitely be resolved by you with the sword! Fortunately, this Asura girl killed it! You What do you want to do now? You have to think about it. Now I have shared our lives with this female Asura. If you kill me, it will also kill her."


    When Bei Ming said this, he already had two short knives in his hand, and it seemed that he was planning to engage in close combat with Su Yan!


    If Su Yan is concerned about Si Qing''s safety and dare not hurt him, he will definitely be at a loss!


    This spell is really vicious to the extreme!


    Si Qing gritted his teeth and said: "Are you underestimating me? Just because I am a woman? Don''t forget, I am an Asura! If you push me into a hurry, I will bite my tongue and kill myself, or cause the true essence in my body. Disordered and blew up, it''s best for everyone to shoot and break up together..."


    Si Qing is a very hard-working woman, she is definitely not joking about this kind of thing.


    If she can''t live freely, she would rather die proudly!


    No one can restrain the soul of freedom, whether it is the king of Asura or the holy emperor, these top powerhouses can only get her short-term loyalty.


    Si Qing''s heart belongs to her only!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s whole body relaxed instead, staring at Bei Ming, saying every word: "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 2832： Lions Fury

    Chapter 2832: The Fury of the Lion


    Su Yan''s tone became more and more calm!


    But this calm revealed a sharp anger!


    It is like the black clouds before the eruption of the volcano, and it is like the short silence before the storm.


    It''s been a long time since Su Yan was really angry. The last time he was so angry was when he was in the holy city, because someone did something to Jiashan somehow.


    This is where Su Yan''s Nilin is located. Unfortunately, Bei Ming touched Su Yan''s Nilin.


    When Su Yan was noble as the immortal emperor, when he unreservedly cast down his anger, he was enough to burn a realm directly and turn hundreds of millions of lives into ashes!


    Although today''s realm is not comparable to that of the past, it can already be regarded as a super existence under the fairy realm!


    When Su Yan is really angry, his combat power will be even more terrifying than usual!


    Bei Ming had indeed sensed that Su Yan''s aura was different from just now.


    Bei Ming said: "After the series of battles, not only did you have very few true essences in your body, you also consumed a lot of physical strength. Now that you are **** with your hands and feet, can you still be able to beat me? But you are indeed strong. Drive me to this level! This is the first time in my life that I have met a strong man like you!"


    Su Yan sneered: "You don''t need to say more about compliments. I originally thought you were real fighters and respected your fighting spirit. I didn''t expect that in the end they were just a group of insignificant rats who like to bully women!"


    Bei Ming said: "On the battlefield, everything should be done, only the final victory is the most important thing! This is the kingly way of our clan!"


    Su Yan sneered, unwilling to engage in boring disputes, a **** breath wafted from his body!


    The Conviction Heaven Halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and at the same time, a blood-colored lotus platform was slowly blooming under Su Yan''s feet!


    Su Yan stood on this slowly blooming blood-colored lotus platform, arrogantly among the world, there was still a divine fire burning in the sky and the earth, and he was like the legendary **** of destruction!


    In the Profound Yellow Realm, after Su Yan killed the Great Wizard, the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd absorbed a large amount of pure destruction power, and the power was surging to the extreme at this time!


    This is Su Yan''s final trump card.


    Su Yan''s true essence has indeed been consumed seven or eighty-eight, but at this time the power of the sinning halberd is constantly pouring into Su Yan''s body, as if the dry river bed is ushering in a monstrous flood!


    Su Yan drove the torrent of True Essence and quickly filled the Eight Meridians of the Qi Meridian, and finally gathered in the Dantian!


    This pure power of destruction contains many negative factors that can make people''s emotions violent and manic.


    If it were normal, Su Yan would inevitably use "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to transform this force into another nature.


    But today Su Yan is really angry, this anger is full of thoughts of destroying everything!


    So let this pure destructive power run around in his body!


    At this time Su Yan seems to have become the incarnation of destruction!


    Under such circumstances, that huge force of destruction is still pouring into Su Yan''s body continuously!


    Su Yan''s meridian cultivation is extremely strong and strong enough to be able to absorb all the rivers!


    In a blink of an eye, he broke through the bottleneck of many small realms and went straight to the critical point of the fourth calamity!


    This destructive power seems to have no end!


    "You were threatening me just now, were you?" Su Yan had bloodshot eyes in his eyes at this time, and the power of killing thought was overwhelming!


    Bei Ming''s whole body was shaken, and it was totally unexpected that Su Yan still had such a hole card!


    How is this possible... Has this man been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? Is his current posture the strongest?


    This, this, this... is it really an opponent they can defeat? I am afraid that you are already invincible in the Tribulation Realm, right?


    The battle was completely turned over because of the conviction halberd, and Bei Ming was already doubting life!


    Then he saw that the blood-colored lotus platform under Su Yan''s feet was in full bloom!


    After this Su Yan suddenly moved. This time Su Yan''s movements could not even be captured by Bei Ming''s eyes. He could only see his own people falling from the sky one by one!


    The corpse was burnt to ashes in an instant after being plunged into the sea of ??flames!


    The battle formation of the God-chosen clan is as ridiculous as a child''s toy in front of Su Yan!


    After the lion Su Yan was really angry, he tore the pack of wolves to pieces with ease!


    Bei Ming wanted to stop it at this time, but could not do anything!


    His speed and strength are not at the same level as Su Yan, and Su Yan''s speed is too fast!


    Almost enough to keep pace with the Shura Sonic Sword!


    More importantly, Su Yan''s reflex nerves far surpass Si Qing, and it is much easier to control this super speed than Si Qing!


    This time Su Yan didn''t leave any hands, and the screams in the sky were endless!


    Although the warriors of the gods resist desperately, in the face of this absolute destructive power, they are no more than a man''s arm as a cart!


    Soon there was only one Bei Ming left.


    Bei Ming stared at Su Yan, holding the double knives in his hands tightly, he was unsure of defeating the man in front of him!


    However, he and Si Qing''s vitality were tied together by the method of heart, perhaps this man did not dare to kill him!


    Even if the chance is very slim, Bei Ming will never give up!


    But after waiting in front of Bei Ming, Su Yan actually put away the conviction halberd, and replaced the long sword in his hand.


    After Su Yan exchanged the long sword, the blood-colored lotus platform slowly drifted away in the air!


    And there was a little golden light between his sleeves, like fireflies flying in the air.


    The blood in Su Yan''s eyes also faded, becoming as calm as before.


    This happened not because Su Yan''s anger had already been discovered, even Bei Ming knew this very well!


    The real reason is that Su Yan intends to use the sword to decide this last thing!


    To use the sword, we must first guard against arrogance and rashness.


    If you can''t do these two points, you won''t be considered a qualified sword repairer at all.


    At this time, Su Yan expelled all the evil spirits in his heart, just to use the sword better!


    Bei Ming said: "Your swordsmanship is indeed the only powerful thing I have seen in my life, but you must not forget that killing me is equivalent to killing the girl of Asura! Are you really going to kill your companion?"


    Si Qing in the distance laughed and said, "Su Yan, move the sword. To be able to die under your strongest sword, to me, it is a good death in a sense. There is no need to have any mercy, let me be Witness your strongest sword move at the last moment!"


    As far as the madness of fighting and the silence of death, Ashura will not lose to any race.


    Originally, the Dark Dragon Emperor intercepted the factors of Asura when he made the gods.


    Su Yan said, "Si Qing, you can just wait quietly by the side. Without my permission, no one can decide your life or death, including yourself."


    Si Qing showed a very surprised expression, because listening to Su Yan''s words, she seemed to have found a way to resolve this seemingly incomprehensible way of thinking!

 Chapter 2833： The strongest sword

    Chapter 2833 The Strongest Sword


    Bei Ming stared at Su Yan and said, "What are you thinking? Do you want to capture me alive and then slowly study the method of solving the method of mind-lighting? I can tell you that there is no need to make such boring fantasy, we Not only did we share life, but even our souls were bound together. If you forcibly strip our souls, it will only let her die with me! This spell is invincible!"


    After Bei Ming finished speaking, he laughed wildly. When a person has become indifferent to his own life, then there might not be enough threats to him in this world!


    "There is absolutely no invincibility in this world." Su Yan said calmly.


    Everything in the universe adheres to the principle of mutual growth and mutual restraint, and it is impossible for all existence to surpass the principles of the universe itself.


    There must be weaknesses in this mind-lighting method, but it hasn''t been discovered yet.


    Or it should be said that Bei Ming was very cleverly hidden!


    Bei Ming originally thought that Su Yan would show an extremely troubled expression. Who knew that Su Yan still had a calm face, and was not affected by his words at all.


    Bei Ming said: "Actually, you have nothing to do, don''t you? Why do you even pretend to be confident?"


    Su Yan said: "Yes, your mind-lighting method is indeed very tricky, no matter what kind of spell it is impossible to crack. But there are some extraordinary methods in this world!"


    "Extraordinary method?" Bei Ming couldn''t laugh, because he couldn''t think of what Su Yan was talking about. Perhaps Su Yan was just scaring him.


    Su Yan said: "The world in this world always has a cause first, and then an effect. As long as the cause and effect can be cut off, your mind will be broken!"


    Bei Ming was taken aback, because breaking the cause and effect was a way he had never thought of.


    But soon Bei Ming laughed wildly: "The law of cause and effect is one of the highest laws of this earthly operation. Even true immortals in the heavens may not be able to grasp the mystery. How can a mortal in your area have the courage to say such things?"


    Bei Ming never thought that Su Yan was once the supreme immortal emperor, and had the experience of reincarnation in the ninth world and insomnia.


    I am afraid that no one in this world knows what is called causal reincarnation better than Su Yan!


    Su Yan calmly said: "I have already understood good fortune through many years of cultivation, and I can use a single sword to break cause and effect. What is the difficulty for me?"


    "I don''t believe you are so good! If you are so good, who else can be your opponent in this world? Why do you have to deal with us for so long?"


    Bei Ming still didn''t believe Su Yan''s words, but he found that Su Yan''s aura had become strange at this time.


    The monstrous aura of killing and destruction just now has completely disappeared, and Su Yan''s aura is ethereal to the extreme!


    This ethereal breath represents obviously another level of power!


    In a short period of time, the nature of the power in the body is completely transformed. This kind of thing is very unbelievable even for Bei Ming of the God-chosen family!


    It is like the Panshan ancestor who released the innocent fire, suddenly converting the true essence in the body into water attributes.


    This is theoretically impossible! But the man in front of him did it without a doubt!


    What exercise did this man practice?


    A strong doubt appeared on Bei Ming''s face!


    At the same time, there was a wave of firm determination. Is it possible that this man can really break cause and effect?


    No, absolutely impossible!


    Even the nine gods may not have such a realm!


    Causal reincarnation is a law that everything must follow, and a law like Realm requires at least the Dao Heart of the Immortal Emperor!


    No matter how great this man is, he can''t have the Dao Heart of the Immortal Emperor, right?


    No matter what the situation is, this point has already been reached, and for Bei Ming, there is no turning back.


    He has only a remnant left now, and if he could exchange his life, it would be a good deal for him.


    Thinking of this, Bei Ming laughed wildly, "You must be fooling me! Do you think this can scare me?"


    Then the double knives of Beiming Double School bloomed with brilliant brilliance!


    Although his level of swordsmanship is not as good as Su Yan''s, his strength still cannot be underestimated!


    After the light of the double swords bloomed, the dragon and phoenix formed in the air, and they covered and killed Su Yan!


    Seeing this sword-inspired dragon and phoenix was about to get close, Su Yan still stood motionless, as if he wanted to use his flesh to resist Bei Ming''s ultimate move!


    Si Qing thought that Su Yan was afraid of Beiming''s method of mind.


    If he hurt Bei Ming, Si Qing would also have the same damage, so he would stop and not fight back.


    But in a blink of an eye, the dragon and phoenix in the air seemed to freeze, and then she saw Su Yan making a sword retraction!


    This scene is really strange to the extreme!


    Su Yan hadn''t even made a sword, how could he suddenly take it back?


    Si Qing couldn''t figure it out. It seemed that Su Yan was suspended for a short while, and Su Yan didn''t know what he did during the suspension time!


    Is this what Su Yan said about the sword breaking of cause and effect?


    This may be the most weird sword move in the world, because you can''t even see him out of the sword, everything is over!


    The speed of the Shura Sonic Sword is still in the legal principles of the world, but the speed of the sword Su Yan just now has exceeded the common sense!


    No wonder he would say this is an extraordinary trick!


    Su Yan''s face was sinking like water at this time, with no meaning at all, just calmly saying: "Everything is over."


    And with Su Yan''s words, the dragon and phoenix in the sky collapsed at this moment!


    Si Qing had no idea what had happened, but the collapse of the dragon and the phoenix was only the beginning!


    Then Bei Ming also showed an incredible expression: "What the **** did you do?"


    The reason why Bei Ming exclaimed was because the mana and vitality consumption of using the method of mind-lighting was rapidly flowing back into his body!


    How is this possible? !


    And it seemed that Su Yan was suspended for an instant just now, and Bei Ming didn''t even see what Su Yan had done!


    The incredible superposition of these two shows that what Su Yan said just now is definitely not fooling people!


    But he really has the strength to break the cause and effect!


    Bei Ming has never encountered such an unusual thing before!


    The law of causality is a force that is absolutely impossible for monks in this world to master! But the man in front of him seemed to have completely grasped it!


    Bei Ming just hates it! How could this man be so strong!


    He was able to use this extraordinary method to crack the method of his mind!


    Mana and vitality return, and the spell will be cracked!


    Si Qing also found that her fingers can move, which shows that the spells of the Mind-Illuminating Law are rapidly weakening!


    And the black spells on Si Qing''s body began to fade quickly!


    Bei Ming roared frantically: "What the **** did you do, how could this be? How could this be possible?"


    At this moment, even the wound on Bei Ming''s neck is recovering...


    Time is rapidly flowing backwards in the bodies of Si Qing and Bei Ming!


    Go back to the time node before Beiming releases the law of the mind!

 Chapter 2834： Karma

    Chapter 2834


    The reason why such a miraculous thing as turning back time has occurred is because Su Yan used a sword to mess up the cause and effect of the two of them!


    As long as the cause and effect are reversed, there will be a miracle of time going backward!


    Because the law of causality is independent of the law of time and space, it can even be said that it is not constrained by time!


    "Time will go backwards? No matter how amazing the swordsmanship is, it is impossible to do this! The highest state of swordsmanship in the world is nothing more than the sword breaking ten thousand magics, unless you are not a human at all, but the immortal emperor descends to the earth..." Bei Ming said, "But how can the immortal emperor descend to the earth! The immortal emperor is supreme and will not be broken, and the Taoist heart is forever and solid as a rock! If it weren''t for attacking each other, it would never fall! The fallen immortal The emperor soul is scattered into pieces, and there is absolutely no possibility of rebirth! Who are you on earth?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer Bei Ming''s question, but looked at him with indifference.


    Then he bypassed Bei Ming and directly hugged Si Qing in his arms.


    Si Qing was surprised to find that the wound on her neck had not healed, and she was still bleeding and gurgling. Although she could speak, she was extremely weak.


    "Are you going to just let him go like this?" Si Qing asked quietly.


    Su Yan said: "He is already a dead person, there is no need to take action against a dead person."


    From Su Yan''s words, Si Qing could know that Su Yan had indeed made a sword just now, but they hadn''t seen what exactly the sword was like.


    Perhaps as Bei Ming said, this sword is a sword that shouldn''t appear in the world at all!


    Bei Ming held the double knives in his hands tightly, but found that his body was slowly unable to move!


    Obviously the mana and vitality have returned to his body, but he found that he was getting weaker and weaker, and his vision was gradually becoming blurred, and finally there was only darkness...


    He didn''t know what Su Yan had done, but he was indeed declining rapidly, even though the mana in his body was almost full, there were no injuries on his body!


    Is this the power of cause and effect?


    Su Yan looked at Bei Ming with an unwilling expression on his face, and said: "After you use the method of mind-lighting, you are already a dead person. Paying your own life is the price of using this magic, have you forgotten? Looking back on cause and effect, it is impossible to resurrect the dead. Because this is also the eternal law in this world."


    At the last moment of his life, Bei Ming launched Su Yan''s charge, and the double knives in his hands turned into powerful and unmatched blades!


    But from the beginning of the charge, the blade light continued to weaken. When Bei Ming flew in front of Su Yan, this blade light was already shaky like Bei Ming''s body!


    Bei Ming is a dying person.


    Through the heart of hell, Su Yan can see that Bei Ming''s body is surrounded by a strong and incomparable death energy, and he is already an incurably dead person.


    Before that faint blade light could touch Su Yan, Bei Ming''s body was completely swallowed by death energy, and he fell into the sea of ??flames above and below!


    Then Su Yan hugged Si Qing and landed on the boat of crossing.


    And the boat of crossing was also fully launched at this moment.


    The spiritual sense of the ancestor Panshan also heard a voice, saying: "Su Yan, shall we leave this world right away?"


    Su Yan said: "Chi is going to change, old ancestors act quickly. I just used the external avatar to delay the droughts. At this time, the external avatar should not be able to control them anymore, so I went to war with these gods. If the field is besieged by more than a hundred droughts, I am afraid that even the gods will not be able to resist!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the ancestor of Panshan hurriedly started the boat of crossing!


    A green curtain appeared in the sky!


    As long as they pass through this green curtain, they can re-enter the river of time and space.


    The sky was filled with sad clouds, and at this moment a **** light and shadow flew through the layers of fire to Su Yan''s hands.


    This **** light and shadow turned out to be the **** long sword just now!


    "Is this a killing sword?" Si Qing asked.


    Su Yan replied: "No, it''s just a weird aura, like a murderous sword. It must be some kind of secret treasure handed down from ancient times."


    The drought zombies were already flying towards here quickly.


    But they are destined to be empty, because the boat of crossing is already passing the river of time and space.


    After the boat of crossing completely entered the river of time and space, Su Yan let out a long sigh of relief, and then said to Si Qing: "Well, it''s time to pay the price."


    "Pay the price?" Si Qing stared at Su Yan strangely, wondering what Su Yan said suddenly.


    Su Yan said, "I just reversed cause and effect and broke the fixed laws of the world. Do you think you can play with the laws of the universe without paying any price? The more incredible the power, the heavier the price you need to pay."


    This is something Si Qing did not expect.


    She only knew that Su Yan''s sword was so powerful that it far surpassed her understanding of the two words of swordsmanship, and she had never thought that using such power would have to pay a price.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he no longer suppressed the backlash.


    The longer this backlash suppresses, the stronger the counterattack!


    More than a dozen wounds opened at Su Yan''s back at the same time, blood was sprayed out mercilessly, and he was dyed red in a white coat.


    With such a large amount of bleeding, even Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    This is the first time Si Qing saw Su Yan injured. When he was fighting against the Million Celestial Tribulation, Immortal Demon Tree, and Holy Emperor in the Lost City, Su Yan had never been so embarrassed!


    It seems that these gods soldiers have indeed forced Su Yan into a certain difficult situation.


    Si Qing was about to say words of relief, but the wound in her throat expanded further. Although the trachea was not cut, a lot of blood came out!


    In an instant, he became even weaker than Su Yan!


    After the ancestor of Panshan stabilized the boat of crossing, he immediately went out to check what was happening to Su Yan and Si Qing.


    After coming to the wide deck, I saw two blood men cuddling on the deck.


    Although Su Yan''s face was as pale as gold paper, it didn''t seem to be a major problem, but Si Qing was already outgassing more and less.


    The ancestor of Panshan quickly took out a lot of pills and spring water from the Spring of Youth to heal Su Yan and Si Qing.


    Su Yan''s injury recovered quickly. Before Panshan Patriarch came, the wound had almost healed automatically, but the lost blood could not be created in a short time.


    It is enough to take a little warm and nourishing pill.


    Si Qing''s situation was a bit troublesome. Not only did she recover extremely slowly, she even lost consciousness.


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help frowning and said: "It seems that I can only make plans in the Huayin Palace. I am afraid that she can be cured with the spring water of the Spring of Youth."


    "This time the fountain of youth and youth may not be effective." Su Yan said, "This time the injury is not only on the surface, but also in the deep layer of the body."

 Chapter 2835： Cruel injuries

    Chapter 2835: Cruel Injuries


    Although Su Yan Yijian broke the cause and effect, Bei Ming''s method of mind-lighting still hurt Si Qing''s life source. Even if Si Qing recovers in the future, her life will be greatly affected, and her life will be reduced by at least 500 years.


    Seeing the scarlet sword next to Su Yan, the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help cursing: "Just because of this broken sword, it is not a real murderous sword. We are all nine dead and almost confessed to that ghost place! I''m so angry!"


    There is also a woman on this boat that is Miao Yin, but Si Qing is seriously injured and not awake, plus Miao Yin has also helped a lot in the battle with the Taoist soldiers before.


    Everyone has temporarily maintained a peaceful status quo.


    Originally, the reason for everyone''s dispute was to kill the sword, but now they found that it was nothing but a mirrored flower, and there was no quarrel.


    The ship of crossing landed in the Molten City, and after coming out of the gate of the alien world, it quickly flew towards the Huayin Palace.


    When he left the Molten City, Su Yan called out, and the three-headed magic dragon immediately jumped out of the lava and flew onto the boat of crossing!


    Su Yan encountered many powerful enemies in another world and was forced to a very dangerous level.


    The three-headed magic dragon bathed in this magma all day, and it was extremely comfortable!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s call, it could continue to play in this molten city for hundreds of years.


    Even if I had to go, I still felt reluctant to leave.


    Not long after the return of the three-headed dragon, another uninvited guest broke into the boat of crossing from the lava outside the molten city!


    This uninvited guest was wearing a fiery red wedding gown, and the red hijab on his head was still not removed!


    It turned out that it was the female Drought, who wandered around the periphery of the molten city all day long because she had lost the breath of Su Yan and the soul-suppressing dagger.


    The female man''s nails were so long that they curled up, and they were caught at Su Yan like lightning!


    Su Yan looked at the female Drought Yan blankly, and directly took out the scarlet sword of the calming soul.


    With this blood-colored long sword suppressed, the female Drizzle couldn''t move immediately, Su Yan provoked the hijab and took a look, then put the hijab back.


    The ancestor of Panshan was very curious about what this female Drizzle would look like, but Su Yan only said: "It is a normal zombie appearance. The ancestor shouldn''t look at it. I will only be disappointed."


    The ancestor of Panshan asked Su Yan, "What are your plans for intercepting?"


    As soon as the boat of crossing returned to the world of heaven and humanity, Miao Yin and Su Yan left.


    The ancestor of Panshan had been hit by her sneak attack and didn''t say anything, Su Yan didn''t bother to stop it, anyway, there was no direct conflict of interest between them.


    Su Yan said: "I have been out for too long, and want to go back to the world. I plan to go to the holy city to find the Pope and ask for the Sage''s Stone. Besides, I may want to open a Beppu in the Celestial Realm. Come to be an elder Ke Qing, don��t you know what your ancestors have?"


    "This elder Ke Qing is sure to decide what friendship I have with you!"


    The ancestor of Panshan promised so readily, everyone naturally went back to the Huayin Palace in a happy conversation.


    However, Si Qing''s condition was really bad, and it was still getting worse. Even the Fountain of Youth could only stop her injury from getting worse.


    Bei Ming''s method of mind-lighting was far more powerful than Su Yan had expected.


    Not only did it hurt Si Qing''s life origin, but even the soul became bleak.


    Si Qing was dizzy all day long, and occasionally she was awake. When she was awake, Si Qing only made one request: send her back to Ruhai.


    Milky sea, as its name implies, is a milky sea.


    According to legend, the sea of ??milk is the place where Asura originated, and the ancestor of asura was bred from the sea of ??milk.


    And all the souls of asuras will fall into the sea of ??milk after death, and then reincarnated.


    For Asura, the sea of ??milk is equivalent to the mother god.


    The reason Si Qing would say this is basically because she has no confidence in the recovery of her injury.


    For Asura, there is no difference between living and dying in a hospital bed like this, so it''s better to just stop yourself.


    Especially Si Qing, she owns the Shura Sonic Speed ??Sword, once possessed absolute speed, but now she can only lie on the sickbed and can''t do anything, which is even more uncomfortable!


    If you had nothing in the beginning, then it might not be so uncomfortable, but Siqing once had everything, and now this feeling of loss will be extra cruel.


    Si Qing only wanted to be able to melt into the sea of ??milk at the last moment, where he came from and where he went.


    Falling leaves back to the roots is the simplest wish.


    Of course, Su Yan would not agree to this request, because doing so is tantamount to sending Si Qing directly to commit suicide.


    But Si Qing said, "Don��t you want to know the secrets of the six realms of reincarnation? The secret lies in the sea of ??milk. You will understand when you go to the sea of ??milk. The worlds of the six realms of reincarnation, the world of heaven and human, and the world of death. How are they connected together? Isn''t the mystery behind this something you always wanted to explore?"


    Su Yan said, "If you know or don''t know the secret, there is actually no big difference. It''s just a bit of a barbarian about my personal curiosity. You don''t really need to be discouraged, because your injury is not really hopeless, I can refine it. This kind of pill will help you reshape your soul and life source. It��s just that the pill requires a total of 27 medicinal materials, but the most important one, the main medicine, is not produced in the realm of heaven and human."


    "Sure enough, is it still not saved?" Si Qing''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    "Not really. Although this medicinal material is not produced in the heavens and humans, it actually exists in the third region." Su Yan said, "You may have to wait for a while."


    "What kind of place is the third region you are talking about?" Si Qing asked.


    "It''s also called the spiritual world, and it''s the apex of the heavens and myriad worlds, because it''s the closest to the immortal world, and its area is almost infinite. Therefore, the strongest in the heavens and myriad worlds will eventually gather in the third region. As far as I know, at the peak of the time there, monks lifted up the sky almost every year."


    Si Qing said strangely: "So powerful? Why haven''t I heard of such a place?"


    The ancestor of Panshan pushed in and said, "The third region opens mysterious doors in many worlds every three years. The reason why you don''t know this is because the Holy Emperor destroyed the mysterious passage 1,500 years ago. Since then, the connection between the Heaven and Human Realm and the third region is severed!"


    Si Qing asked strangely: "The Holy Emperor never does meaningless things, why does he do it?"


    "At that time, he was not the holy emperor. There were seven princes competing for the throne of the holy emperor. After he had done this, who would dare to refuse, and who could refuse to accept it? That''s how he succeeded. As for why he did this, You should ask Su Yan." The ancestor of Panshan opened the door and walked in.

 Chapter 2836： Return to the Holy City

    Chapter 2836: Return to the Holy City


    Su Yan said: "Everyone who can go to the third region is someone who has outstanding talents or has made great achievements. These people are not only very powerful and talented, but also very good fortune. Once they are taken to the In the case of the three regions, I am afraid that the strength of the Dishitian Council will be greatly weakened! This will endanger his ruling position."


    "Yes! There are close to 30 venerables in the current council. This is something unprecedented. Siqing girl, some of the powerful venerables in ancient times would suddenly disappear, but they were taken to the legendary first. Three regions."


    After hearing the words of Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan, Si Qing''s originally dim eyes regained brilliance.


    As long as there is hope, there will be motivation and courage to live.


    Su Yan said: "You take a good rest. The mysterious gate of the third region appears once every three years. The one is now in front of you. When I return to the third region, I will definitely heal your injury."


    "Really?" Si Qing asked without hesitation.


    Of course she knew how her injuries were. Once the soul was injured, all the magic bullets in the heavens and human world would not be able to recover from this injury.


    Even the spring water from the Fountain of Youth can only temporarily calm the injury.


    Su Yan said: "When did I lie to you? The opening of the mysterious door of this third region is already in sight. I have to prepare a little bit."


    Si Qing said: "But didn''t you say that the mysterious passage has been destroyed by the Holy Emperor?"


    "The holy emperor destroyed only the mysterious passage of the heaven and human world, and this mysterious passage is still retained in the human world. As long as you return to the human world, you can enter it. The trouble is a bit more troublesome, but there is no other way."


    Si Qing said excitedly: "Okay, I''ll wait for you to come back!"


    "You should also take care of your wounds. Don''t think about the ones that are missing. Just wait for my good news! Who can stop my sword from the existence of these nine heavens and ten earth?"


    Of course the sword Su Yan said was enough to determine cause and effect!


    Of course Si Qing understood what Su Yan meant. After Su Yan''s words, a flame of hope ignited in Si Qing''s heart.


    After leaving Si Qing''s room, the ancestor of Panshan lowered his voice and asked Su Yan, "Is the pill you just mentioned true or false?"


    "Of course it''s true, I never lie." Su Yan said, "Not to mention such a big thing!"


    "I thought you were comforting her and reassuring her."


    "How could it happen? If you rashly promised something you couldn''t do, wouldn''t the end result be an empty joy? Su Yan never did such a thing."


    Panshan ancestor asked again: "How much do you know about the mysterious and mysterious third region?"


    Su Yan remembered the memory of the reincarnation of the previous life, and said: "I only know that there are five holy places there, but the news is also very old. I will not know what it looks like after I have been there. Now I have to invite my ancestors and me. Let��s return to the human world together and get some of my disciples in the human world to open a Beppu in this heaven and human world, but we have to go to the holy city before going to the human world."


    The ancestor of Panshan asked incomprehensibly: "What are you going to do in the holy city?"


    "The Pope still owes me a sage stone, and the venerables who have rescued so many councils in the Lost City, don''t I have to pay for this reward?" Su Yan asked back.


    The old ancestor of Panshan laughed loudly: "You are indeed a very interesting person. I am afraid that you are the only person in this world who dare to ask the Pope to ask for it. If you say Beppu, I know a place with a lot of beauty and great aura. It is suitable for cultivation, I wonder if you are interested?"


    "This was originally the reward that I deserved. I have asked my ancestors to take care of Beppu''s affairs. I''m afraid I won''t be in this celestial world for most of the future, and I have to ask my ancestors to take care of it."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Since I have promised to be an elder of your sect, ancestors, this is of course a matter of course. You don��t need to see me outside. Let��s go to the holy city now. I want to see how you are. Ask the Pope!"


    From birth to death, everyone can be regarded as having a fateful friendship. With this friendship, the ancestor of Panshan would say such a thing.


    The temper of the ancestor of Panshan is actually not good. If it is another person, I am afraid the ancestor of Panshan will be cold and cold!


    Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch set off immediately, heading for the holy city.


    When Su Yan and the ancestors of Panshan arrived in the holy city, only the holy city could not see the traces of the original war.


    The holy city shines with golden light in the sun, full of majestic momentum!


    This city is absolutely unique in the world of Di Shitian!


    The three-headed dragon of Jin Nian and Su Yan of the ancestor of Panshan flew directly into the city.


    The generals defending the city have great vision, knowing that these are existences that exceed the limits of their strength, and they dare not stop at all.


    When the roar of the three-headed magic dragon sounded over the holy city, the whole holy city seemed to be boiled.


    Su Yan announced his return in this way!


    Finally, the three-headed magic dragon and the Jinnian of the Panshan ancestor all descended on the square in front of the temple.


    The guards and priests of the temple stood in front of the temple like an enemy. Although they blocked Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch, they did not dare to attack.


    Instead, every time Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch took a step forward, they took three steps back.


    Obviously, these priests and guards are all in fear, but their duties have gathered them here.


    The three-headed magic dragon looked up to the sky and screamed, looking very proud.


    Although he did not launch an attack at all, but the momentum of the three-headed magic dragon had already scared many people.


    Su Yan quickly got off the back of the magic dragon, but Panshan ancestor didn''t know what was going on, and still sat in the golden nun.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and then two di Shitian girls rushed towards Su Yanfei.


    Jiashan rushed into Su Yan''s arms with all his strength, hugged Su Yan''s body tightly, as if he wanted to merge the two sides into one, and then couldn''t help but tears in his eyes.


    Although Tianxuan''s performance is not as excited as Jiashan, but the joy in his heart is beyond words.


    The two women of Emperor Shitian had different hair colors, one gold and one silver.


    After experiencing the adventures of the Lost City, the Molten City, and the mysterious world, Su Yan only felt that everything was calm and graceful, and said, "Didn''t I have come back? What can I cry?"


    Jiashan whispered softly, and said: "I am happy. After you leave, I will go to the temple with sister Tianxuan to pray for you every day."


    Su Yan said strangely: "Do you even go to Tianxuan?"


    Tian Xuan was not ashamed this time, and generously admitted: "Since you are our master, praying to the master as a maid seems to be part of the job."


    Su Yan hugged a maid with one hand and looked very proud.


    Life is like this, what does the husband want?

 Chapter 2837： The fear of the Lord

    Chapter 2837: The Fear of the Lord


    Seeing Su Yan sitting on Shuangmei, Panshan Patriarch came down from Jin Nian.


    She looked like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, and almost no one took her seriously.


    Only Jiashan is more sensitive. After taking a look at the ancestor of Panshan, he asked Su Yan in surprise, "So you like this kind of underage girl?"


    Su Yan immediately argued: "Where is this going! This is the ancestor of Panshan, who was once a powerhouse of the council, and is my friend. Regardless of her petite appearance, she has actually lived for thousands of years. Boss, you''d better not say such things in front of her, because what she dislikes most is that others made jokes about her appearance. The last one made a joke, but she burned to ashes with a sacred fire."


    "I''m not afraid! With you, everyone is not afraid of everything! But she looks like a little girl who hasn''t grown up, really not like a peerless master like you..." Jiashan still has doubts.


    This is because the ancestors of Panshan have already cultivated to the realm of returning to nature, and the true essence will not leak at all.


    Just looking at her appearance, she was indeed just a beautiful girl.


    Tianxuan looked at the ancestor of Panshan a few more times, and the more he looked at it, the more he was surprised, "I can''t imagine that there is such a strange power in our clan."


    After Jiashan listened to Tianxuan''s words, he really realized that this harmless girl in front of him was really a monster who had lived for thousands of years.


    "Su Yan, are you and your woman warm enough? If we have enough fun, we will go to the Pope now. Patriarch, I didn''t come to the Holy City just to see you play with a woman." Panshan Patriarch is a girl. Looks like, but the mentality is an authentic thousand-year old monster, whether he is a person or doing things, he is very decisive and goes straight to the point.


    Seeing the ancestor of Panshan gently flicking his sleeves, a strong wind was generated, which directly separated the crowd.


    Just by flicking the sleeves, many guards and priests can be pushed away!


    Such strength is indeed amazing!


    After this skill was revealed, no one dared to underestimate this petite and lovely girl.


    Then Panshan ancestor led the way. She seemed to be very familiar with this temple and walked through it just like her own home.


    "Unexpectedly, a thousand years have passed here, and there has been no change at all."


    The last group came before the Hall of Souls.


    Behind the Hall of Souls is the place where the Pope prayed, where Su Yan had several meetings with the Pope.


    But at this time, a man from Emperor Shitian stood in front of the Hall of Souls.


    He is the guardian of this Hall of Souls!


    "People stop here, do you know what this place is, so you dare to trespass?" The guardian of the Hall of Souls held a spear and firmly blocked their steps.


    The ancestor of Panshan only glanced at him and said, "Your kid is the guardian of the Hall of Souls today? Why is it so weak? Can you become one of the guardians of the twelve temples? Is it the ancestor that I have not passed away for a long time? , The strength of the temple has dropped so much?"


    The words of the ancestor of Panshan made the guardian of the Hall of Souls very annoyed. Although the little girl looked unfathomable, she spoke with an old ancestor in an old-fashioned tone, which also made him very upset.


    As one of the guardians of the twelve temples, Tianxuan''s face was also red and white.


    Panshan Patriarch''s criticism obviously included her.


    The guardian of the Hall of Souls and Su Yan have several bonds, and of course he also knows that Su Yan''s strength is amazing.


    But it was his position to guard the Hall of Souls, no matter how strong the enemy was, he had no reason to back down.


    From the first day he guarded the Hall of Souls, he had sworn that unless the enemy stepped on his corpse, he would never disturb the peace of Hall of Souls.


    Su Yan asked: "Where is the Pope? Let him come to see me?"


    The guardian of the Hall of Souls said: "Now is the time for the Pope��s prayer and the time to communicate with the God of War. Outsiders decide not to disturb. If you must see the Pope, please wait here."


    Although the guardian of the Hall of Souls has not yet entered the Tribulation Realm, it is very rare to be able to defend his position without being humble or arrogant when facing the two great powers of Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch.


    As soon as the ancestor of Panshan was about to speak, at this moment, the breath of several venerables came.


    The turmoil of Panshan ancestor and Su Yan''s entry into the city just now was so loud, all the venerables in the holy city were alarmed, and those who hadn''t arrived at this time basically hid at home and played dead.


    The three-headed dragon is Su Yan''s signature. When the three-headed dragon appears in the holy city, the meaning of this is really worth pondering!


    From the moment Su Yan defeated Su Yan, there were already Venerables who pessimistically believed that the entire Celestial Realm would fall under Su Yan''s control!


    At least the owner of the holy city will change ownership...


    But what is strange is that after the destruction of the Lost City, Su Yan and the three-headed magic dragon have all lost the news!


    These venerables were extremely worried, and they didn''t know what attitude the council would use to face Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan was not only their savior, but also the enemy who defeated the holy emperor who took away the immortal demon tree. It was really complicated to the extreme!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s strength has reached the point where it is unparalleled, which makes them even very few bargaining chips in front of Su Yan.


    However, after waiting for the old Jiu Su Yan to appear in the holy city again, the things that took over the Emperor Shitian imperial family and replaced it did not happen.


    This also gave these venerables a long sigh of relief. Perhaps a strong man like Su Yan is completely disinterested in the power of the world, right?


    These calculations were overthrown as Su Yan arrived in the holy city today.


    They felt that Su Yan''s aura was stronger than before, which meant that Su Yan had completely consolidated his current realm, and his strength had grown again.


    In addition, he had already surrendered the Immortal Demon Tree, which was even more not something they could resist.


    After seeing Su Yan, these venerables hurriedly met with Su Yan, said a lot of polite things, and boasted Su Yan well.


    They could see clearly how Su Yan had survived a million thunder calamities in the Lost City and swept the Immortal Demon Tree and the Holy Emperor, and this boasting was not very excessive.


    The flattering is to delay time. It is enough to delay the Pope��s prayers. It is best not to directly conflict!


    From Su Yan''s words, they already knew the purpose of harming Su Yan. After knowing that Su Yan did not want to occupy the holy city, nor did they want to rule the tens of millions of Emperor Shitian, they all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    This is because of their lack of equipment, so there is such a calculation.


    In the eyes of these venerables, the so-called world is almost equivalent to the vast territory of Di Shitian, as well as the borders occupied by a few tribes such as Ashura and Yaksha, nothing more.


    It is as ridiculous as when a peasant dreamed about the life of the emperor, first thought that the emperor would have a golden shoulder to pick up grain!

 Chapter 2838： The purpose of coming to the holy city

    Chapter 2838: The purpose of coming to the holy city


    With Su Yan''s skills, of course, he wouldn''t regard this small Celestial Realm as the whole world.


    It is even more meaningless to stand still in this small heaven and human world!


    In many cases, a person''s achievements are actually determined by his vision and interests.


    If you don��t have a long-term perspective, you will inevitably limit your abilities and ultimately lead to low achievements.


    Seeing the complacency of these venerables, the ancestor of Panshan directly shook his head and said: "It seems that not only the strength of the twelve temples is not as good as before, but even the strength of the council is also not as good as before. The cultivation level of you people It��s really worth joining the council, and then there is no progress."


    Almost all of these venerables were stuck at the point of the first layer of the tribulation realm, and entering the tribulation realm was the only criterion for joining the council.


    Obviously, these Venerables regard joining the council as their only life goal.


    After completing this goal, he immediately lost his aggressiveness, and just wanted to keep his immediate power and wealth.


    This is really very sad!


    But this state of mind already means that they can no longer have higher achievements!


    The purpose of the council was not created in the beginning. Probably the ancestors who created the council could not have imagined that, in the end, the council itself would become a fatal factor in the corruption of these venerables.


    Hearing the words of reprimand, these venerables all looked at the ancestor of Panshan with strange eyes.


    It has been many years since Panshan ancestors withdrew from the council to live in seclusion. These venerables who grew up in the new generation may not have seen Panshan ancestors.


    Su Yan said, "This is the ancestor of Panshan, and also the predecessor of your council."


    "What? It turned out to be the ancestor of Panshan?"


    "But I heard that the ancestor of Panshan had already lived in seclusion two thousand years ago. No one knows the deeds of the ancestor of Panshan! Is this really the ancestor of Panshan?"


    "Should it be? I heard that the image of the ancestor of Panshan is like this. There is no semicolon in the world of heaven and human! It is just that the ancestor has lived in seclusion for more than a thousand years. How can you be with Su Yan today? People''s friendship is very familiar!"


    The ancestor of Panshan also turned out a brand at the right time, and this brand represented her identity as the Venerable of the Council.


    Then Panshan ancestor said: "Su Yan, there is one thing you said wrong, ancestors, I did not withdraw from the council, I am still the current vener of the council, but I have already ignored world affairs!"


    Such an old monster who has ignored world affairs for a thousand years will follow Su Yan to the holy city!


    The eyes of these venerables looking at Su Yan have become even more frightened!


    Did he call the ancestor of Panshan to force the palace together?


    Yes, if he joins forces with the ancestor of Panshan, in this holy city, only the pope can contend for a little bit!


    I don��t know what the Pope��s attitude is. If the Pope wants to join hands with him, then we can only follow the tide!


    Of course, there is no other way. The council now has 27 venerable seats, and the power of the Temple of War occupies half of the country!


    If the Pope is also on Su Yan''s side, then the holy city will definitely be in Su Yan''s pocket!


    After the Battle of the Lost City, the venerables of the council almost all lost the courage to be enemies with Su Yan, and now they only want to protect themselves.


    Of course they also knew that these were their own deductions. Su Yan might not have the ambition to annex the world of Emperor Shitian, but it was just that Su Yan''s strength was too terrifying, and it was difficult for them not to be afraid!


    At this time, the Pope finally completed the communication with the God of War, and slowly walked out of the Hall of Valor.


    The Pope was not surprised after seeing Su Yan. Su Yan would return to the temple as early as the Pope expected.


    Whether a person does things or behaves alone, there is a consistent logic.


    Su Yan was able to turn the holy city upside down for the sake of his maid Jiashan, which shows that he is definitely a man of love and justice!


    Such a man is absolutely impossible to leave the two maids in the holy city regardless. Once he stabilizes his realm, he will come to the holy city sooner or later.


    So the relevant preparations have already been made by the Pope.


    If everything waits until after it happens, then he doesn''t deserve to be the Pope.


    People in high positions must take one step and see ten steps.


    Otherwise, there will be constraints everywhere and nothing can be done.


    Although then the Pope''s eyes turned to Panshan Patriarch.


    The ancestor of Panshan opened his mouth and said: "When we met, you were still a little apprentice. My ancestors thought you were unusual at the time, and now you have grown to the point of a pope."


    After hearing the words of the ancestors of Panshan, these venerables were shocked.


    It turns out that there is still an intersection between the Pope and the Panshan Patriarch?


    The Pope folded his hands together and gave a discipleship to the ancestor of Panshan. Important things, right?"


    "Yes, ancestor I do have very important things." Panshan ancestor said, "We just went to another world, and a friend died on the battlefield. I want to engrave his name in the Hall of Souls. Inside, so his soul can rest in peace."


    After listening to the words of the ancestor of Panshan, Su Yan also felt a little emotional.


    Because the friend Panshan ancestor was talking about was obviously the Slaying Zhanzun.


    The ancestor of Panshan looks cold on the surface, with a big temper and a big shelf, but in fact it is still very warm inside.


    At least she also thought of the friend who had died in battle.


    The Pope said: "I don''t know who it is. If I don''t comply with the rules, even if I am the Pope, I may not be able to do it. You should already know the attitude of the guardian of the Hall of Valor."


    The guardian of the Hall of Souls is very strong and upright. It is absolutely impossible to allow anyone to walk through the back door under his nose.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Don��t worry, I won��t make it difficult for you to do this. The ancestor, my friend, is the sacred warlord, and is also one of the sages of the council. Although he has already withdrawn After the council, he was also the famous God of War of the Emperor Shitian clan at that time. On the battlefield, he is also eligible to engrave his name into the Hall of Heroes."


    After hearing the name of the Celestial Sovereign Venerable, they all talked in a low voice: "I heard that the Celestial Sovereign Cultivation is the power of ancient totems, but those Rakshas lost their armor and armor. The son regained twenty cities in the southwest!"


    "Later in the Western Regions, I also fought with Asura for many years! I made great achievements! Later, I didn''t know where I was. I thought I fell somewhere. Did you live in seclusion?"


    "Zhan Zun died like this, it is really a pity to the extreme..."


    The ancestor of Panshan sneered and said: "What do you people know? To live like summer flowers and die like autumn leaves, it would be better to live like this than to die clean."

 Chapter 2839： The Popes Appreciation

    Chapter 2839: The Pope��s Appreciation


    After being taunted by the ancestor of Panshan, these venerables did not dare to answer, they could only laugh sadly to cover up their embarrassment.


    Su Yan didn''t have much thoughts. He just stared at the Pope and said, "Where is my sage''s stone? This is what we agreed upon. Don''t tell me that the sage''s stone is being used by you for other purposes. "


    The Pope said: "How could it happen? Since I am the only pope in the world, then I must count what I say. Otherwise, how can I convince tens of millions of believers? The Sage��s Stone has been prepared for you. "


    After the Pope finished speaking, he spread out the palm of his hand. In the palm of his hand, there was a pink weird stone with many strange spiritual patterns on it.


    There are many forces in the spirit rune slowly wandering...


    The decision of this stone is very difficult, but I don''t know if it is a sage stone.


    The Pope threw the stone into Su Yan''s hands. After Su Yan carefully tested that the energy inside was indeed related to time and space spells, he said: "Yes, the Pope really kept his promise. This is the sage stone. But only A sage��s stone may not be enough? I was a father and a mother in the Lost City, but I rescued all the Venerables who were swallowed by the Immortal Demon Tree. Should this account be calculated together? "


    The Pope smiled and said: "This is natural. The Council and the Temple of War have accepted your kindness. Naturally, I want to express my gratitude. I have already prepared two gifts to represent the Council and the Temple of War. Thank you, just wait for when you come to the holy city."


    The Pope''s mind is really exquisite, and things can be regarded as dripping.


    The pope just clapped his hands, and soon his men carried two long boxes.


    The first box contained an axe. This axe was called Xuanhua War God Axe. The axe was exquisite in shape and had many ice blue patterns on it. It could control the power of ice. It was a tenth-order magic weapon.


    Su Yan held it in his hand and played with it for a while. With the swing of the axe, the icy blue light danced wildly in the air, and the surrounding temperature had obviously come to winter!


    It seems to freeze everything!


    This first thank you gift is considered very sincere, Su Yan is curious about what the second thank you gift will be.


    After opening the second box, it was found that it contained a long sword.


    Su Yan is a person who loves swords. After starting this sword, the sword aura is as frosty, and it has reached its limit. Just by looking at it, it is also a tenth-order magic weapon.


    Tenth-order magical artifacts are very rare to see. The Pope��s shot is two tenth-order magical artifacts. This sincerity is really impeccable.


    Naturally, these two artifacts, Su Yan, are not available, but it is a good choice to bring them back and throw them into the martial arts as a facade.


    Su Yan received these two gifts with great satisfaction, and then said to the Pope: "You are very good, you are a smart person, and you don��t need to talk so much nonsense with a smart person. I want you to sign a treaty. !"


    Listening to Su Yan meant that in addition to these two gifts, there was a third gift.


    This... is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    There was also a strange expression on the faces of those venerables, I wonder what kind of treaty Su Yan would propose.


    Generally speaking, so-called treaties can only be signed between countries.


    "What treaty?" The Pope asked with a deep face.


    He knew that what Su Yan was going to say next was the key, and if they couldn''t agree, everyone would have to break up.


    Su Yan said: "I want to open a Beppu in the Heaven and Human Realm. You delineate a special area for me. I will call the shots in this area, and you will not be disturbed by the emperor. But outside of the corresponding area, I will not Will get involved. Everyone respects each other and is absolutely equal, what do you think?"


    The pope pondered for a moment, thinking about Su Yanti''s treaty.


    Su Yan said: "Don''t worry, the area I want to delineate must be an inaccessible area. It is impossible to turn the holy city into my territory."


    Since Su Yan made such a guarantee, then the Pope has no worries.


    The Pope said: "If this is the case, then we can finalize the general principles, and we can discuss the details later."


    The council held several meetings in private, and also provided a lot of resources, so the pope would take out two tenth-order artifacts in one breath and give them to Su Yan.


    The council originally thought that Su Yanhui wanted more, such as putting the holy city into his palm, or directly becoming a new generation of holy emperor.


    But in the end, Su Yan just needed to open up a Beppu area.


    How big a Beppu can occupy, the territory of Emperor Shitian does not know tens of thousands of miles, and most of them are inaccessible places.


    Even Su Yan wants to open up ten Beppu is not a big problem!


    This condition is actually very acceptable. Those venerables wished that the Pope would immediately agree to it, for fear that Su Yan would temporarily repent and increase the price.


    Originally the strong delineated a sphere of influence that belonged to them. This was originally a very normal thing.


    Su Yan''s conditions were all met, and this trip to the holy city was much smoother than Su Yan thought.


    It''s no wonder that after the Lost City, the council no longer has the mentality to contend with Su Yan.


    "Where is the holy emperor? It doesn''t seem to be in the holy city?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    The Pope replied: "The Holy Emperor is practicing in retreat. For the time being, I will make all decisions about the Holy City."


    The Holy City has always been dualistic. The Holy Emperor and the Pope have equally divided the supreme authority of the Holy City. Now the power of the Holy City has all fallen into the hands of the Pope, and I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "My ancestor, when I came to the holy city, I originally planned to persuade the holy emperor. It is not a shame that he lost to this evildoer. Although this evildoer only has three levels of crossing the tribulation realm, its strength and Dao heart It''s far from that. Old ancestor, I have seen countless people, and monsters like him are only seen in my life."


    Su Yan had just obtained two tenth-order magical instruments and was about to open a Beppu. He was in a good mood and smiled: "Ancestor, why am I a monster! I am a normal human being, OK?"


    The Sage''s Stone was laughed at by Su Yan, and he could immediately arrange a formation to shuttle back to the world.


    But Su Yan didn''t do this because the sage''s stone was a one-time spell item, and it would be useless if it was used this time.


    It''s better to keep this kind of precious props in your hands. After all, things like traveling between the two worlds can also be done by the boat of crossing.


    Moreover, the size of the boat of the crossing is huge, and it can bring many people to the heaven and human world to build Beppu at one time!


    When he left the holy city, Su Yan was also emotional, because he could finally return to Earth.


    I don''t know what kind of situation a door is on the earth, but Su Yan''s heart is a little bit more hopeful when he thinks of it here.


    The boat that traverses the rivers of time and space is already above the earth when it reappears!

 Chapter 2840： The cause of the injury

    Chapter 2840: The Cause of the Hero''s Injury


    Finally returned to this familiar world, it seems that even the air is sweet.


    The boat of crossing is suspended in the void, and below the boat of crossing is the endless blue ocean!


    "Where is this place?" Panshan ancestor showed a very puzzled expression, "Could it be that your world is completely submerged by water?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "My ancestor, what you said made people laugh. Isn��t there no ocean in the heavens and humans? We are very likely to be in the depths of the ocean, here may be the Pacific Ocean... Wait, if you feel the wind direction, it should be The Atlantic Ocean is right! Looking at the sun in the sky, I already know our approximate position, and the next thing will be very easy."


    The next day, a very explosive piece of news appeared in newspapers and magazines: a satellite photographed an alien warship in the Atlantic Ocean!


    This news quickly spread all over the world, sparking extremely heated discussions among the community.


    Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch had already returned to Yimen''s headquarters at this time, completely ignorant of the lace news they triggered.


    This time when he returned to Earth, Su Yan had a strange feeling as if he had passed away.


    The ancestor of Panshan is full of novelty, because the earth is different from any world she has been to. In terms of speaking, the civilization here is very close to the Lost City...


    It''s just that it hasn''t developed to the high level of the ancestors of Emperor Shitian.


    Su Yan placed two magical artifacts in Yimen''s headquarters. Di Shitian''s two tenth-order magical artifacts were placed on the earth in the Age of Domination. They were enough to be regarded as artifacts.


    When Su Yan showed these two artifacts, Chang Yuan and Liu Jin had smiles, but they smiled reluctantly.


    Su Yan knew what was in it at first glance, and asked, "Did something happen? There are still people who dare to provoke us?"


    Chang Yuan smiled bitterly and said, "Boss, just yesterday, Xiongba was injured by someone..."


    "Today''s male tyrant is also the Golden Core Grandmaster. In this era, the earth can almost be said to be the top-level existence. Who did it?" Su Yan''s face was sinking, and he couldn''t think that there are still people who dare to oppose Yimen today. !


    "It''s two people, dressed in black and white, like ecstasy messengers in the underworld. But they are really very strong! The male tyrant was injured by them as soon as we met! And now it''s not just us, all the ancient schools are going After that, many people were injured and killed."


    Liu Jin said, "Boss, although these two people are dressed like black and white and impermanent, they claim to be the envoys sent by the Five Great Holy Lands. They also said that they want to give pass tokens to people they feel satisfied with. This token can be used. Go directly to the third region and don''t have to suffer in this filthy world. Originally, we were still worried and didn''t know how to deal with it. Since the boss you are back, there is nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Five holy places? The third region? The envoy?" Su Yan sneered, "You can tell me carefully, what is the situation."


    "Yesterday two guys in black and white clothes came here. These two guys claim to come from the third region. They represent the five holy places who came to the mortal world to find good materials for practice. They extradited to the mortal world to practice, and they taunted the mortal world. , Said that there was not even a strong man who crossed the tribulation realm, and said that we were all chickens! The heroes were domineering, but they fought with them. Unexpectedly, the man in black clothes took only one palm and was seriously injured. The hero!"


    "Where is the tyrant?" Su Yan asked.


    "Recovering in the back."


    "Is Xiao Meng okay?" Su Yan asked again.


    "It''s okay. She originally wanted to force her to get out, but we held it down. She said everything will be decided after you come back, the boss."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction: "You are doing a good job. It''s better not to be impulsive about this kind of thing. It will be resolved after I come back."


    Xiongba was lying in bed. Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, he forced his body to sit up. Although he grinned with pain, he still smiled and said, "Boss, you are finally back!"


    After a long time of separation, Su Yan finally lost the news in the dead world. It is impossible to say that he is not worried at all.


    Although they also knew Su Yan''s abilities were shocking.


    Now that Su Yan is back, his aura is stronger than before, and he knows that Su Yan must be greatly improved outside. This is of course excellent!


    Xiongba is also really happy for Su Yan.


    "Don''t talk for now." Su Yan''s hand was pressed against Xiongba''s wrist.


    Although the injury was on the chest, fortunately, it did not hurt the heart, but some blood clogged in the chest, it is not a major problem at present, but if it is not dealt with for a long time, it will become out of control.


    Su Yan used True Yuan to help Xiongba massage, and Xiongba spit out a mouthful of black blood, and he really felt much more relaxed.


    Both Chang Yuan and Liu Jin were very angry: "Since the boss is back, then we must take revenge!"


    "The third region? Very good! It''s really great!"


    Su Yan doesn''t like to mess with things, but once things come, he will never be afraid of them! He is such a character!


    No matter what the intentions of the two envoys sent by the third region were, Su Yan couldn''t let them go!


    It just so happened that Su Yan had to go to the third region to make a panacea enough to save Si Qing.


    Unexpectedly, the third region would take the initiative to kill the door, but this kind of thing is really very unusual.


    Because the third region is under the fairy world, the apex of many worlds. Boasting to be in the center of the heavens and worlds, it has always been a country place for the rest of the world.


    Not to mention sending envoys to take the initiative to find the strong in the rest of the world.


    The third region must not only send envoys like the earth, but also many other worlds!


    So what is their purpose for doing this?


    In his previous life, Su Yan also practiced in the third region, and he also had an extremely deep understanding of the five holy places mentioned by the envoy.


    The five holy places are definitely Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons, and at least they have ten thousand year-end accumulations, which are definitely not comparable to ordinary schools.


    Su Yan planned to discuss this matter with the ancestor of Panshan.


    However, after coming out of Xiongba''s room, Su Yan saw Panshan Patriarch playing with Xiaomeng.


    It looks as pure as a pair of sisters, but the actual situation is far from that.


    Xiao Meng took a mouthful of a sister called Panshan Patriarch''s forehead blue veins are twitching, Su Yan was really worried that Panshan Patriarch was going crazy on the spot.


    Unexpectedly, the ancestor of Panshan only squeezed Xiao Meng��s small cheek and said: "I am not a young lady, but grandma."


    "Okay, Grandma and Grandma, I always find your name a little strange!"


    The ancestor of Panshan watched Xiaomeng for a long time, and he was really angry.


    Faced with this innocent girl, she really couldn''t get angry, and after laughing for a while, it passed.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Old Patriarch, I have something to discuss with you."

 Chapter 2841： The purpose of the envoy

    Chapter 2841: The Purpose of Receiving the Messenger


    Panshan ancestor said: "What you want to discuss with me, is it about the third area?"


    "Yes, since the other party has already hit the door, I will definitely not be half-hearted by my character, because the most inbearable thing about Su Yan is that others ride on my head and think I can do whatever he wants!"


    Since Xiongba was injured by the opponent''s doorstep, then this matter can''t be settled!


    If you have grudges, you will get revenge is Su Yan''s consistent behavior!


    So the next thing to do is how to find out the two envoys.


    Su Yan only discussed this matter with the ancestor of Panshan, apparently taking a good look at the ancestor of Panshan.


    Almost all the people in Yimen were full of curiosity about the girl Su Yan brought back.


    Di Shitian''s appearance is judged by human standards, every one of them is handsome and beautiful.


    Although the appearance of the ancestor of Panshan hasn''t been long-opened, his appearance can be regarded as very capable, just like an elf walking out of an oil painting.


    Every three years in the third region, the door to pass through the heavens and the world is opened, but suddenly there are two so-called envoys, which is still a bit strange.


    Even Su Yan was not sure what the third region was planning.


    When Su Yan was discussing with Panshan ancestors, the outside situation continued to change.


    Tianshi Mountain represents the inheritance of ancient Taoism, a mysterious sect hidden in the shadows.


    This school almost never walks in the world, is indifferent to what happens in the world, and only earnestly practices its own Taoism.


    It is a typical hermit school among Taoist schools.


    On this day, two uninvited guests, one black and one white, appeared on Tianshi Mountain!


    The black and white two are tall and thin, and the other is short and fat. Not only the clothes, but also the image is in sharp contrast.


    The tall and thin man in white had a solemn face, and the chubby man in black had a peaceful smile.


    These two people are the envoys from the lower realm of the third region. According to the records of the third region, they are visiting various schools on the earth one by one.


    The man in black said: "There used to be an era of the end of the Dharma for thousands of years. The inheritance of the Taoist gates has been very declining. The caves and blessings we have just visited are almost all filled with tourists. The turbidity is extremely heavy, and they are all philanthropists. , I��m afraid there are no more powerful characters! This time we will definitely take a trip!"


    Baiyi said: "Brother, why bother, it was the Azure Dragon Envoy who asked us to come, and we just need to report the situation to the Azure Dragon Envoy truthfully. Even if we can''t find a suitable seedling, the Azure Dragon Envoy will certainly not blame us."


    The man in black pondered for a moment and said, "That''s not what we said. We happened to be unlucky. We came to the place where the spiritual energy of the Last Dharma Era had just recovered. Other messengers may not have taken our bad luck. If we return empty-handed, And they brought back a lot of powerful characters. What do you think Qinglong makes adults think? Although you won''t say it clearly, you may feel that we are not doing well in your heart."


    The white-clothed person asked: "Then relying on brother''s opinion, what should we do?"


    "The one we went to last time, I think the hero is very good. After bringing it back to the holy land, maybe it can be a manufacturable. If you can''t find any powerful person, just take him back. I don��t want to go back empty-handed and laugh at my fellow fellows. There seems to be a few good seedlings in that door, and I bring them back together for a review by the Master Qinglong, and maybe I will pass out.


    The white clothes said: "Then do what you said, brother. Hey, it''s weird. We have been in Tianshi Mountain for so long, why didn''t they react at all?"


    There was only a heavy snowfall in the sky, and the surrounding area was covered in silver.


    In this vast expanse of whiteness, the red walls of the Taoist Temple of Tianshi Mountain looked very piercing.


    This one looks very new, it should have just been renovated.


    The two of them have come to the front of the Taoist Temple and can see the Sanqing Patriarch enshrined in it, but still no one has come out to receive them alone, and there is no one who even scolded them for unwarranted intrusion!


    The fat man in black smiled: "This Tianshi Mountain is as good as the legend, except for his own cultivation, he is indifferent to other things. Let''s go in and take a look."


    After entering, the decoration inside is extremely simple and rudimentary, not comparable to the Taoist temples of those tourist resorts.


    It took a long time before an old Taoist came out from behind.


    This old-fashioned, long-white beard is full of breasts. Although he is old, he looks quite celestial, and his eyes are extremely clear, like a Buddha and a baby.


    The fat man glanced at the old man and said, "It''s a pity."


    The old Taoist asked: "What is a pity?"


    The fat man smiled and said: "Although you have formed a golden core, but you can live two or three hundred years longer, because the time for you to form a golden core is too late. At this time, your physical body is old and almost has arrived. It��s about to be exhausted. If you want to be enlightened, the spirit and spirit of your physical body are very important. How can you cultivate to the top of the three flowers with your old body? Of course it is a pity."


    The white-clothed man said with a cold face: "Your talent is indeed very powerful. If you weren''t born in this place where the aura is so thin, there should be more than this achievement! At least you should be able to enter the tribulation realm."


    The veteran Taoist knew that these two people were telling the truth, but they had already seen through his cultivation as soon as they met, which was a bit too magical.


    Of course, this also shows that the opponent''s strength and realm are far above him, and that''s why it shows this ability.


    The fat man smiled and said, "How many levels have you practiced in "Tianshi True Method"?"


    The most important inheritance of the old Taoist school is the true method of the heavenly master. It is said that this set of exercises was passed down from the hands of the golden immortal who had been taught in the past.


    But the descendants of Tianshi Mountain never communicate with other factions, and almost all of them live in seclusion on this Tianshi Mountain.


    Therefore, the vast majority of Taoist monks in the world don''t know that there is still such a Taoist monk hidden in Tianshi Mountain.


    Not only did these two people know, but they even pointed out that the inheritance of Tianshi Mountain is the true law of the heavenly master, which makes the old Taoist not afraid of it!


    The strength of these two people is unfathomable. If they came to **** "Tianshi True Law", the old Daoist knew that he could not stop his plan.


    But the two seem to look weird, both righteous and evil, and they couldn''t tell whether they were friends or foes.


    The fat man smiled and said: "Our brothers have a cultivation base far above you. Wanting to kill you is just a matter of moving your fingers. You don''t have to regard us as enemies. I am the envoys and representatives. Coming from the fairy peaks of the upper realm, we have to find the strong or the materials that can be made in many worlds and send them to the five holy places.

 Chapter 2842： Refuse to die

    Chapter 2842: If you refuse, you will die


    "You are from the third region?" the old Taoist asked.


    The term third region has appeared many times in the records of Daomen, but all the records are unclear.


    Either it was taken in a single pass or it was vague.


    But one thing is certain, the third region must be a place beyond the earth.


    "Since you know the third region, it''s easier to talk."


    The veteran said: "Pan Dao has only seen records in the ancient books of the school. The gate of the third region is opened once every three years. Only those with great opportunity and great perseverance can enter it. I have never heard of any connection. The messenger."


    The fat man laughed even more and said to the white man: "He is suspecting our brother''s identity, brother, why don''t you show it."


    The man in white still has a solemn expression, but then he doubles his fingers.


    The old Daoist can only feel a huge amount of true essence pouring out of the white-clothed man''s body, and then penetrates the sky!


    Then all the hazy clouds were swept away, and the sun shone on Tianshi Mountain again!


    The two-finger sky can wipe out all the clouds in the sky. This kind of strength can be regarded as changing the atmosphere of the world with gestures!


    This kind of strength is definitely not a realm that a cultivator of the Golden Core level can reach!


    The old Taoist leader was surprised to the extreme, and said: "Has your strength entered the legendary tribulation realm?"


    The existence of crossing the tribulation realm almost only exists in the legend in the world, I don''t know how many years it has not appeared!


    He hadn''t even imagined that in his lifetime, he could see the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm!


    Of course the old Daoist knew that the existence of Cross Tribulation Realm wanted to kill the Taoist priest who had formed the golden core, just like crushing an ant.


    This gap in strength is too big to bridge.


    The fat man still smiled and said: "Yes, both of my brothers have the triple realm of crossing the tribulation realm. Your talents are not bad. Although your body is rotten, you can still find reincarnation and rebuild. You only need to change a young man''s body. The future must be limitless. As long as you are willing to go back with us."


    The veteran Taoist frowned and said, "If the poor Dao followed you, wouldn''t the Taoism of the Tianshi Mountain be cut off?"


    The white-clothed man said impatiently: "If you cut off, you cut off. Originally, your orthodoxy is nothing. Each of the five holy places in the third region has an inheritance of more than 10,000 years. Is it comparable to your little broken Taoism? "


    The veteran said: "Of course there is one in the ground and the other in the sky between the two, but as the saying goes, the golden kennel and silver kennel are not as good as their own kennel. The poor road has been used to living in this kennel, and there is no move. It is planned that since the two came here to search for talents for the third region, then an old Taoist priest in the poor Tao is a kind of talent. Shouldn''t the two of them go find someone else? There are billions of people on this earth and they can always find someone who can practice cultivation. genius."


    The man in white was already extremely displeased, and said: "You dare to refuse us? There are rare people I can admire. Do you think you can resist us? You have to go, and you have to go if you don''t! It''s better not to know what is good or bad. This matter is not to discuss with you, but to order you to carry out our brother''s words!"


    The tone of the person in white is indeed very arrogant, but he does have this arrogant capital.


    On the earth in this Age of Domination, the existence of the Triple Tribulation Realm is indeed strong enough to obliterate everything!


    The fat man also grinned and said: "Why is the old Daoist so pedantic? You followed us to the five holy places, and you can still practice your "Tianshi Zhenfa". Who will take care of you? Only when you have seen the five holy places. I am afraid that after the magical skill of the man, I won��t have any interest in your so-called "Tianshi Zhenfa" anymore."


    The veteran noticed that although the fat man was smiling, he seemed harmless to humans and animals. But even the man in white next to him was very jealous of him.


    The fat man''s danger level is probably still higher than that of the man in white.


    But the old Taoist master still held his position: "How can this be done? Poor Tao is the 75th generation descendant of Tianshi Mountain. He made a poisonous oath when he started, and he must not do anything to betray the teacher! If so! If you violate your vow, you will inevitably die with a thousand swords! If you go with you, wouldn''t you violate your vow back then? This is absolutely impossible."


    The fat man said: "Why is the old Taoist so pedantic? As long as you agree to go to the third place with us, my brothers will have a relationship. I can also promise that my brothers are willing to protect you from rebirth, as long as you can reincarnate. If you rebuild, you will surely achieve the same achievements as our brothers, and enter this mysterious and mysterious crossing the tribulation realm!"


    The fat man''s words are full of strong temptation.


    The longevity is generally included in the factors of the cultivation of the Taoist School in Zhongtu. There are also two strong men who cross the Tribulation Realm guarding the reincarnation, then the reincarnation that was originally extremely dangerous will become a matter of course.


    In other words, as long as the old Daoist listens to the fat man''s words and abandons the Taoism of Tianshi Mountain, then he can get a chance of longevity.


    But there are always some people in this world who can hold onto their position when faced with temptation.


    As long as the words are spoken, the words will be done at all costs.


    The old Taoist master is obviously such a person, otherwise it would be impossible in this age of feasting and feasting to still guard a barren mountain and a Taoist temple, doing boring practice every day.


    The veteran Taoist directly refused: "Since the two are so kind, why don''t you go to find another genius for cultivation? Nowadays, Dangdang has 1.4 billion people in China, and among these 1.4 billion people, is there no practice Genius?"


    The white-clothed man said in a harsh tone: "Old Taoist, do you know what will happen if you don��t cooperate? The heads of Dongting, Longmen, Quanzhen and other thirteen factions have all died in my hands because they dare to be in front of me Putting on the head of the boss. It is ridiculous that you should be so disobedient in front of our brothers with your cultivation base!"


    The white-clothed man directly controlled the true essence in his body, and the old Daoist was directly clamped by a huge force, suspended in the air!


    "Let you go back with us is worthy of you. If you don''t follow us, it will be useless to keep you here. As long as you kill you, the Taoism of Tianshi Mountain will be cut off!"


    "Skills can be killed but not humiliated..."


    Before the words of the old Taoist were finished, his head was crushed, and then the body was thrown on the ground like a rag.


    This Taoist temple was refurbished with great difficulty, but his master fell in a pool of blood.


    The fat man still had a smile on his face, it seemed that the death of a person was a trivial thing to him, so the smile on his face did not change at all.

 Chapter 2843： Su Yans strategy

    Chapter 2843: Su Yan''s Strategy


    The fat man smiled and said: "My brother, you are too murderous. This way, the sects of the Middle-earth China that we have visited were either killed by you or injured by you. It''s okay now, this old man is clearly qualified. Those who followed us back were also killed by you."


    The fat man''s tone was still very kind, and he didn''t mean to blame at all.


    "He himself said he didn''t want to follow us back!" The white-clothed man defended, "This kind of old stubbornness is really annoying. I can''t help but kill him. Normally I listen to what my big brother says very much, big brother. Let me keep my hands and not kill that tyrant, I just injured him slightly. It''s just that this old Taoist priest is too stubborn! No wonder I am!"


    "Does he decide whether to go to the third region or not? We only need to seal his acupuncture points, and take him where we want to go. Now everyone is killed by you, Qinglong How are we going to do business with the adults?"


    The man in white was silent.


    The fat man said: "Fortunately, I didn''t let you kill that male bully. If he died, we would really have no way of dealing with each other. We must keep a hand when we do things and give ourselves a way out. Otherwise, you will sooner or later be yourself Forced to the cliff."


    The white-clothed man arched his hands and said, "Big Brother taught me that."


    "Don''t talk about this, and after seeing the last two or three gates, if we really can''t find any useful talents, we will go back to the one. Those guys are pretty good. Didn''t that male bully say? Their sect master has entered the Tribulation Crossing Realm, but it is not in this realm at the moment. If they can get their sect master back, it would be best. If you can''t wait, you can only arrest the few brats of Xiongba and go on business."


    The fat man was still smiling, but his eyes became cold at this time: "When we get to the next door, you are not allowed to move your hands again. Do everything to my orders."


    It only took a moment for the fat man''s eyes to become extremely sharp. After this moment, he returned to his usual harmlessness.


    But the man in white didn''t dare to neglect at all, and said honestly: "I listen to Big Brother."


    Then a cloud grew under the feet of the two men, and flew them to the sky again.


    The fat man smiled and said: "This time the Azure Dragon envoy sent us down to find some craftable materials to deal with the Great Tribulation. If the Great Tribulation should fail, the third region will become like this world, full of turbidity. , All kinds of statutes will decline to the end. This way, you have seen what the so-called sects of the so-called Middle-earth Shenzhou have declined. You have also seen. The sects recorded in the classics have died out. This It is the horror of the Age of Domination. If the Age of Domination is really entered, I am afraid that the five holy places will also die!


    The white-clothed man was terrified, and then said uncertainly: "The five great holy land powerhouses are like clouds, like we have entered the third stage of the tribulation realm, and they are not ranked. Shouldn''t it become as lifeless as here?"


    "Why not!" said the fat man, "Do you know what this place is? This is the place where the teachings and the teachings fought against each other in the past. How many top powers were there in these two major teachings? How many legal traditions are left in many worlds. But what did it have fallen into? If the five holy places do not want to repeat the same mistakes, they must have dealt with this great catastrophe! That''s why I need to recruit the talents of the heavens and the world for my use, so that it is safe."


    Su Yan didn''t know at this time that he had become the direct target of the two envoys.


    All kinds of news were gathered from Chang Yuan, and this time the already declining Dao Sect of China Central Earth won a heavy blow in the hands of these two envoys!


    There is one thing that even Su Yan finds very incredible, that is, the two people don''t know what method they used to find out all the hidden schools that have been hidden in the shadows for thousands of years!


    This time, it was not only one school that was disturbed, almost all the monks and schools were visited by them.


    Su Yan''s heart at this time inevitably gave birth to a great doubt: If these two envoys really descended from the third region to the earth, then what is their purpose for doing this?


    This Panshan ancestor is also puzzling.


    Auspicious clouds are flying thousands of miles away.


    The last stop of the two envoys is Kongtong!


    Kongtong''s aura has recovered very well in the past two years, so the disciples in the school have made great progress, and many people have surpassed their masters.


    But they are still a long way from forming a golden core.


    The most important thing is that there is no golden core expert in the whole school, and it is very difficult to get some practice experience.


    Once the practice becomes blind and touching the elephant, it will be very dangerous.


    It takes at least five generations for Kongtong to breed a strong man who can cross the Tribulation Realm.


    At least you need to find out all kinds of cultivation experience and methods of Jindan and above. Only by stepping on the shoulders of predecessors can we achieve achievements that surpass our predecessors.


    The fat man didn''t even bother to speak this time, he just stood beside him with a smile.


    The man in white still didn��t give much face. After killing a few masters in Kongtong, he watched the grieving Kongtong disciples again, and finally came to a conclusion: ��Although there are a few talents with good talents, but such talents It��s not uncommon in the five holy places, and it��s not worth taking a look at it.


    The fat man said, "It would be good if you didn''t kill the old Taoist priest of Shishan that day. With you and me protector, he can completely reincarnate and rebuild. The trouble is a little troublesome, but it can be regarded as a material for creation."


    The white clothes said: "Didn''t the big brother say that the young people in Yimen are good? When we turned back, we went to Yimen, captured those people alive and took them back for business. Qinglong made the adults presumably not blame us."


    "For today''s plan, I can only do this."


    The entire Daomen in China''s Middle Earth was turned upside down by these two envoys, and many rumors appeared in a moment.


    On the contrary, the inside of Yimen seemed very calm, Su Yan only let out the news that he had returned to Yimen, nothing more.


    Since these two envoys challenged almost all the schools in China''s Central Earth, they have not let go of even those invisible schools.


    So after knowing that Su Yan has returned to Yimen headquarters, they will definitely appear in Yimen again.


    Because there is really no reason for them to miss Su Yan, the only powerhouse crossing the Tribulation Realm on Earth!


    So there is no need for them to look around the world for the whereabouts of these two envoys, they will definitely come anyway.


    It would be better to sit in the courtyard and drink a cup of tea.


    The ancestor of Panshan is very satisfied with West Lake Longjing, and has already planned to transplant a few tea trees to her Huayin Palace.


    This kind of thing is trivial, and Su Yan certainly agreed.


    With the spiritual energy of the Heaven and Human Realm nourished, the taste of this West Lake Longjing transplanted to the Heaven and Human Realm will also undergo subtle changes.


    I don''t know what''s going on, Xiao Meng and Panshan Patriarch are very close.


    The ancestor of Panshan rarely put on the airs of a master in front of Xiaomeng.


    Between drinking tea, Chang Yuan hurried in from outside, saying: "The two envoys have appeared again! Now they are outside the door and want to challenge the boss!"

 Chapter 2844： The Great Tribulation

    Chapter 2844


    Su Yan put down his teacup with a smile, and it seemed that his combat strategy was indeed correct.


    Don''t worry about it, the other party will naturally send it to the door.


    The ancestor of Panshan also said: "After listening to you for so long, I also want to see how strong the envoy sent by the legendary third region is."


    Su Yan said, "It''s better to have a look together now."


    Su Yan was also very curious in his heart, because the intersection between him and the third region was a matter of the previous life.


    I don''t know what has changed in the third region after so many years.


    Back then, there were five great sacred places in the third region. The powerful players in these five great sacred places were like clouds, and they were almost at the apex of the heavens.


    What''s more important is that many beings that have entered the Tribulation Realm will be attracted strangely from the original world and enter the third region.


    Therefore, the number of master masters in the third region far exceeds the rest of the world.


    The third region is the place that Su Yan must go to. Not to mention that there are many artifacts on the spiritual tool list scattered there, even for Si Qing, I must go to the third region!


    Will heal Si Qing''s injury, this is Su Yan''s promise as a man.


    Su Yan kept his promises, as long as he said something, he would definitely be responsible to the end!


    So everyone moved together, from the courtyard to the outside of Yimen.


    Those disciples of Yimen have already stood in front of the door as if they were facing an enemy.


    I saw a cloud in the sky, and on the cloud stood two very different people.


    Although these two people looked shameless, they both exuded the aura of a strong man in the tribulation realm.


    Sure enough, just like Su Yan thought, these two envoys have at least a level of crossing the tribulation realm, and they can sweep the gates of China''s Middle Earth in such a short time!


    After seeing Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch, the fat man''s eyes lit up and he was surprised and said: "It turns out that there is really a strong man who crosses the Tribulation Realm here! That girl doesn''t know what her identity is, and the realm of her cultivation still seems to be in our brothers. on!"


    The man in white just sighed.


    The fat man laughed happily: "This one is really capable, no wonder it can dominate the world here."


    Everyone in the same family saw this pair of black and white impermanence who had injured the tyrant appear again here, of course, they were all indignant to the extreme.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I thought it was so powerful. It turned out to be just the existence of two Tribulation Realm and Triple Heavens. Old ancestor, I can wipe them out with one hand. But this is Su Yan''s territory, you The people in the country were injured by them. Patriarch, I won��t fight with you this time. You can solve them yourself."


    Su Yan alone can deter the 26 venerable councillors in the holy city except the holy emperor!


    But all the 26 venerable members of the council have the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm!


    Now that there are only two monks who have crossed the Tribulation Realm and the Triple Heaven, dare to challenge Su Yan without embarrassment?


    I really eat the guts of the bear heart and leopard, and I don''t know how to write the dead words!


    Su Yan looked at these two envoys for a long time, and it seemed that he had no intention of doing anything, and there was nothing murderous about him.


    Instead, he asked calmly: "Yes, judging from the aura on your body, you should come from the third region. There are five holy places in the third region. Which one do you all come from?"


    The man in white said to the fat man, "Big brother, this kid is asking about our origins."


    The fat man said slightly displeased: "How to say it, he is in the same state as us, which means that he has the qualifications to sit on an equal footing with us. Why don''t you even understand a little etiquette?"


    The fat man''s duties, the man in white dared not refute, and quickly clasped his fists to make sure that Su Yan was not.


    The fat man also looked at Su Yan with a grin, "Is it the Master Su who is speaking? How disturbed our brothers are coming."


    The fat man made a bow while speaking, and his courtesy had reached the extreme.


    Everyone said that he would raise his hand and not hit the smiley. Even if Su Yan is angry now, there is nowhere to get angry. So I plan to see what the fat guy is saying first.


    The fat man said, "Lord Su, it''s true that we two brothers come from the real dragon holy land in the third region, the five holy places and the second, and my brothers have been waiting for dispatch under the master Qinglongshi for a hundred years.


    The ancestor of Panshan was strange after hearing this. The two obviously already had the triple strength to cross the Tribulation Realm, and they were enough to run wild in the Celestial Realm.


    In the third region, you can only do things under the blue dragon envoy?


    The strength of this third region is beyond the expectation of the ancestors of Panshan!


    Su Yan said casually, "Is the true dragon holy land still like before, with seven dragons, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple?"


    "Huh? So it turns out that Lord Su has some understanding of the third region? That''s easy. I just said that my brothers came to this world to attract a powerful existence like Lord Su to the first place. Three regions." The fat man said kindly.


    Chang Yuan was a little dissatisfied, and said to Su Yan: "When they came last time, they weren''t as easy to talk as they were. They were extremely arrogant, and they hurt the tyrant when they didn''t agree."


    Su Yan nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    In fact, there is nothing unreasonable for the two brothers to behave like this.


    After entering the Tribulation Realm, all the creatures in this world are ants.


    The strong who crossed the tribulation realm naturally have the pride of the strong, and it is difficult for them to speak with people who are obviously inferior to them in an equal manner.


    The vast majority of the powerhouses who cross the tribulation realm are like these two brothers. Facing the existence of the same level, he will look happy, and when facing the tribulation realm, he will basically not look at it as a human being.


    So when facing Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch, the attitude of these two envoys would not be so arrogant.


    "The third region should have not sent an envoy for thousands of years? Why are you here?" Su Yan asked again.


    The mysterious passage to the third region will be opened once every five years, and there will always be some lucky people and talented people who can enter it.


    In other words, the five holy places will never lack people, even geniuses!


    The Five Great Sacred Lands will never do boring things. Since you come to the lower realm to find someone, you must have something to ask for.


    What Su Yan wanted to figure out was the purpose of the five sacred places. He first figured out the purpose of the enemy, and almost understood where the enemy''s shortcomings and advantages were.


    It is much easier to deal with it.


    Su Yan didn''t have any friendship at the Dao Sect.


    Su Yan must know these two envoys clearly for the account of Xiongba!


    The fat man said: "Master Su, since you know something about the five holy places, don''t you know if you have heard of this term?"


    "What term?" Su Yan asked.


    "Qian, Qiu, Da, Jie!"

 Chapter 2845： Hui Yuan Jie Li

    Chapter 2845: Huiyuan Jie Li


    After the four words Qianqiu Dajie came out of the fat man''s mouth, even Su Yan fell into contemplation for a while.


    The meaning of these four words is very heavy, even Su Yan can''t help but frown.


    The fat man praised: "Master Su, he is indeed knowledgeable and talented, and even understands the great calamity that ordinary people don''t know. If this calamity is fulfilled, it will inevitably fall apart, and the lives will be destroyed! In order to avoid this calamity from damaging hundreds of millions of lives and causing trouble forever. Wasteland, the Upper Realm Xianfeng sent two of my brothers as special envoys to this realm, to attract people of Taoism and manufacturable materials, and go to the third region together!"


    After the fat man clarified his intentions, he still stared at Su Yan with a smile, as if he had already eaten Su Yan.


    "Among the five holy places, the owner of the Panzhen Holy Land Star Harvesting Platform predicts that this disaster will be fierce. The third region will naturally bear the brunt. If the third region cannot be blocked, the rest of the world will also be affected. At that time, life will be unavoidable. Su. Sect master is a righteous person, must cooperate with us for the well-being of the people under the world? In fact, not only Sect Master Su, but the other masters of the heavens and all realms will definitely join the five sacred places to fight this disaster together!"


    What the fat man said has some truth, and he respects Su Yan very much. Even the ancestor Panshan said: "He seems to be a sensible person, but what is the great tribulation he said? Never heard of it."


    Su Yan said: "The ancestors of Emperor Shitian can create cities like the Molten City and the Lost City, and they can also create a boat that can travel through many worlds. Why do you think such a powerful civilization can happen overnight? destroy?"


    Panshan ancestor Bingxue was smart, and almost immediately understood the mystery in Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan meant that the reason why the civilization of Emperor Shitian was destroyed was also because of the great catastrophe!


    The civilization that straddles many worlds and almost touched the ceiling of the lower realm will turn into wasteland overnight. This is the power of the Great Tribulation!


    It''s no wonder that the third region will send envoys to find the strong and createable materials in the rest of the world.


    At this time, you must maximize your strength, otherwise you will inevitably end up like Di Shitian in the Celestial Realm, opening a new era on the barren land after complete destruction.


    It''s like when the primitive forest flourishes to its extreme, it will inevitably usher in a fire of destruction. When the fire destroys everything, new life will slowly grow under the scorched soil.


    Infinite birth and death is the truth of the universe, and all beings in it cannot escape this set of legal principles.


    This set of rules has evolved to the extreme, which is the Nine Heavens Tribulation!


    The fat man said: "One yuan has a total of 129,600 years, which is the fixed number of the universe. One yuan is scattered for twelve sessions. Each session is 10,800 years. The transformation of the nine calamities corresponds to the number of the heavens."


    When the ancestor Panshan heard this, he was already amazed, saying: "My ancestor, I only know that a monk has to go through nine calamities. According to you, wouldn��t this many worlds be the same as humans? Experience the test of the catastrophe?"


    "The three talents of heaven, earth and man corresponded far away. If there is no sense between heaven and earth in life, how can you cultivate and become immortal?" Fatty asked, "Look at your cultivation base far above our brothers. Don''t you understand the simple truth?"


    There are many ways of practicing in the heaven and human world, and there are very few refutations of these Zen principles.


    Even if he is as strong as the ancestor of Panshan, he may not have much more knowledge in this area than hegemony.


    The fat man smiled again: "The third region has experienced eight calamities before, and now the positive number of one thousand and two hundred is almost full, just like a monk is about to usher in the ninth calamity, so it is also called the Qianqiu Great Calamity! "


    When the fat man said this, the meaning of the so-called Qianqiu Great Tribulation was already very clear.


    Su Yan stood silently, this fat man said in a simple summary, even elementary school students can understand.


    In fact, these heavenly calamities are also closely related to the heavenly stems and earthly branches, and their evolution is extremely complicated.


    If you want to fully understand the content, no less than seven or eighty years of hard work is absolutely impossible.


    I will be 10800 years old for a while, cut it in half. Five thousand four hundred years ago, it was the time when the Huangdi Xuanyuan and the Demon God of Chiyou competed in the Central Plains. In another 2,400 years, it will be the era of the cut-off and interpretation. The war of conferring the gods.


    These two things are all in the middle of the calamity, and today''s aura withering is closely related to these two things.


    But there is still a tribulation between the two great tribulations, but few people know what happened in it, it seems that nothing happened.


    The reason for this is that the evolution of robbery is affected by many factors, and it is almost unpredictable what it will eventually develop.


    Afterwards, Zhuge Liang is of course simple, but it is as difficult as heaven to predict how the power of catastrophe will work before the event.


    In TV dramas, people often reveal secret secrets and are punished by Tian Tiao, but in fact this is the so-called secret secret!


    Since the third region is going to be catastrophic, with the five holy places as the head, it is natural to maximize its own strength.


    There was no problem with this plan. The problem was that what these two envoys were doing on Earth was a bit too shameful for Su Yan.


    Not to mention the gate that swept the Middle-earth China, after arriving at the gate, he also injured the hero.


    If you don''t give Su Yan an explanation for this matter, then there is no need to talk about other things!


    The fat man smiled and said, "Master Su is a person who knows everything and knows righteousness. You and this ancestor next to you should already be the only two surviving grandmasters in the world of the end of the Dharma. What is the fun of staying in this era of the end of the Dharma? Follow us to join the Five Great Sacred Grounds. There are many fellows in it. Everyone has similar cultivation levels, so it''s good to get close."


    Su Yan said: "You let my dignified sect master join your sect? Don''t you think this is absurd?"


    Although the five holy places have been standing for thousands of years, how could they be regarded by Su Yan?


    If he was once the supreme immortal emperor, if he were really arrogant, he would never be able to look down on any sect in this commonplace!


    The white-clothed man hadn��t spoken all the time. Hearing Su Yan��s words, he secretly angered: "Su Yan, don��t be shameless. What is your little one in front of the Five Great Sacred Grounds? Is it for you to join? I can value you!"


    Su Yan looked at the white-clothed man, and he was so utterly slanderous at the door of the Yimen headquarters. It can be said that it is very shameless.


    The white-clothed man said again: "You disciples seem to be quite good! You can also follow you to the third region and stay in this world of Dharma to practice. It is simply a waste of time delaying your future! Collapse, you little one might as well dissolve!"

 Chapter 2846： Arrogant messenger

    Chapter 2846 The arrogant messenger


    What the white-clothed man said was very shameless, and even let him disband in front of Su Yan.


    This kind of thing can''t be tolerated by individuals. If you can tolerate it, how can you explain it to your disciples and disciples?


    No matter how good the temper is, it is impossible to be a turtle at this time, let alone Su Yan.


    If this pair of envoys thought that Su Yan was a good talker and that Yimen could humiliate at will like those Daomen of China, it would be a big mistake!


    It will definitely pay a price to speak up in front of Su Yan.


    However, in the logic of the white-clothed man, he really took such words for granted.


    The strength of the five sacred places in the third region almost surpassed all the ordinary sects.


    This of course also gave them an extremely strong sense of pride, believing that they could be superior to others.


    So this person in white thinks that he is here to invite Su Yan to join the five holy places. He is generously giving Su Yan the opportunity. Not only should Su Yan not refuse, he should be thankful for them!


    And Yimen is nothing but Su Yan''s plaything in their eyes. Although it is powerful in this world of final law, it is not even a fart when placed in front of the five holy places.


    As long as Su Yan takes a few core disciples to the third region, it doesn''t matter whether this discipline is dissolved or not.


    After the white-clothed man finished speaking, the smiling fat man reprimanded: "Brother, how do you speak in front of Master Su, since we are here to invite people, we should be more polite."


    Although the fat man rebuked the white-clothed man, he only rebuked the white-clothed man''s tone of voice.


    As for the content, he didn''t say a word.


    To make it clear, the fat man actually had the same idea as the white clothed man in his heart, and he looked down on the same!


    Su Yan was in an absolutely bad mood at this time, but at this time he laughed and said, "I haven''t been killed by someone to taunt me in person for a long time. You two are really special."


    The reason Su Yan laughed was because he was so angry that he laughed.


    No one has ever been able to surpass Su Yan, not to mention just these little five holy places! It''s overwhelming!


    The ancestor of Panshan asked, "Su Yan, are you going to do it?"


    Su Yan asked softly, "Is the ancestor trying to fight with me?"


    The ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "I was thinking that these two people are very arrogant. Even the ancestor I can''t help it. If you don''t want to take action, Su Yan, you might as well leave it to the ancestor to deal with them."


    With the strength of the Panshan ancestors, it would not be a difficult task to kill these two envoys of the Tribulation Realm Triple Envoy.


    But I don''t know what happened, the two envoys didn''t show fear even when they faced the ancestor of Panshan.


    It seems that there is some hole card in their hand that has not been revealed.


    If this hole card is turned over, it will be enough to fight the six-layered cultivator of the Tribulation Realm!


    A brilliant golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    This is the door of Yimen''s headquarters, which is equivalent to being pointed and cursed at the door of one''s own house.


    Since these two people were to be punished, it was absolutely impossible for Su Yan to pretend to be outsiders.


    Su Yan said: "You want me to obediently follow you to the third region. It''s very simple. You only need to defeat the long sword in my hand."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the white-clothed man smiled, as if he couldn''t wait.


    "Hold on." Su Yan said.


    "Are you already scared?" The white-clothed man asked with a sneer, "You have time to say regrets, and you can do it later, but don''t blame me for making too heavy a move. I can''t go back empty-handed. The worst will break your hands and feet and bring you back to the third region."


    "Fear? You two are worth my fear? I haven''t finished speaking. If I lose, I will disband one or follow you to the third region. But what if you lose? ?" Su Yan asked.


    White clothed humanity: "How could my brothers lose to you?"


    Chang Yuan said loudly, "The one in white, listening to you, do you want two to fight one out? Isn''t that too mean?"


    The white clothes said: "My brothers have been advancing and retreating together. If Lord Su is dissatisfied, you can also find a helper. If we are two-on-two, it will be really fair. Even if you lose, you must be fine. Good words."


    The tone of the white-clothed man was full of absolute confidence in his own strength, and it seemed that victory had already been in the pockets of their brothers!


    Su Yan''s attitude naturally made Su Yan very unhappy, but his unhappiness returned to his unhappy heart, and it would never affect Su Yan''s rational judgment.


    Su Yan and these two envoys are both in the realm of the triple heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, while the ancestor of Panshan has the five heavens of crossing the tribulation realm.


    According to common sense, the existence of the Five Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm can absolutely crush them in terms of strength.


    Each layer of the Tribulation Realm is separated by a layer of Heavenly Tribulation, and also a layer of life and death test. The lucky person who can pass will of course be greatly improved!


    Su Yan was even more certain that this white-clothed man said this kind of words so naturally in front of him, this white-clothed man definitely had something to rely on!


    There must be some means to suppress the bottom of the box, so even Panshan ancestors are not afraid of the existence of the Five Heavens Crossing Tribulation Realm!


    Su Yan said, "This is a door. I am the owner of the door. I can use someone else''s hand at all. Why don''t you want to go together! If you lose, I want your brothers to kneel in front of the tyrant and kowtow."


    The fat man smiled and said: "It stands to reason, we should ask you to go to the third area with a good voice, but if the good voice and anger don''t work, we can only resort to force. If the offending place is offended, please ask Master Su Haihan. But even if Master Su remembers hating my brothers, it should be only a temporary thing. When you get to the third region, you will be surprised that you are going too late. If you want to go to the third region earlier, it will definitely not stop at this point. achievement."


    This fat guy is very thoughtful in terms of etiquette.


    But there is really no way to compliment what I said, and it is still a set of rhetoric that is superior.


    It seems that they gave Su Yan this opportunity to go to the third region, which is a great charity and gift to Su Yan!


    It''s been a long time since no one dared to speak so loudly in front of Su Yan!


    Especially on this earth, one family has already dominated the world. People who dared to be disrespectful to the master of a sect have all been wiped out long ago!


    To say that the last existence who dared to speak loudly in front of Su Yan was Bei Ming, who was a god-chosen clan, and Bei Ming''s fate was turned into ashes in the sea of ??fire!


    These two envoys will certainly pay a heavy price for offending Su Yan!

 Chapter 2847： Drawing the sword brings great horror

    Chapter 2847: Drawing a Sword Brings Great Terror


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then he suddenly flew from the ground!


    After Su Yan returned from another world this time, he didn''t say how his cultivation was progressing.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin did not enter the Tribulation Crossing Realm, only that Su Yan was more inscrutable than before, and it is still unknown what realm he reached.


    At this time, as Su Yan flew up from the ground, a strong wind blew on the flat ground!


    Just this strong wind almost turned a lot of people over here!


    Su Yan didn''t use any spells, just kicked off the ground!


    This strong wind was caused by breaking the air at too fast speed!


    Chang Yuan only felt that the strength and speed of Boss Su Yan had reached an incredible level!


    A dozen afterimages appeared in the sky, and it seemed that Su Yan was all over the sky!


    "So fast!" Liu Jin couldn''t help but said.


    In their eyes, Su Yan almost used the clone technique, and almost the sky was full of sword shadows!


    The white-clothed man never thought that Su Yan''s body style would be so shocking!


    And there is a sword aura that is terrifying to the extreme!


    He originally planned to take Su Yan''s move, but after Su Yan moved, he realized that this sword could not be used physically!


    Because the texture given to him by this sword aura is really a horror that is hard to describe in words!


    If he faced this bitter sword energy to the extreme, he would definitely be at risk of falling!


    But Su Yan''s sword is too fast!


    It''s almost impossible for the person in white to even have a chance to go back!


    At this critical juncture, the fat man made the move.


    A golden flame ignited in the fat man''s hand. This golden flame was one of the sacred fires of Taishang Laojun. The sacred fire was overwhelming, and it collided with Su Yan''s sword aura!


    Before the fat man was happy, the sword energy had already broken out of the circle of fire, and it was still coming straight towards him!


    The harmless smile on the fat man''s face finally converged at this time, turning into an expressionless and cold face!


    The strength of Su Yan''s swordsmanship is far beyond their expectations!


    The reason for such a misjudgment is really simple.


    When Su Yan didn''t move his sword, he didn''t have any murderous aura or sword intent, and his true essence was completely restrained. Except for his extremely deep eyes, which seemed to contain the mystery of the universe, he was no different from ordinary people.


    Just looking at Su Yan at this time, no one would have thought that his sword was so wild!


    The sharp sword aura almost pierced Tianyu!


    The so-called static is like a virgin and moving like a rabbit, but that''s it.


    The contrast between the front and back is really far beyond the expectations of these two envoys!


    They have never seen an existence like Su Yan!


    The sword qi pierced the divine fire, and the fat man quickly used various spells to resist.


    The spells are transformed into layers of barriers and many water, fire, and winds, but these barriers, water, fire, and wind are all pierced by this sword, almost like a bamboo!


    "One sword breaks ten thousand magic?" The fat man was already shocked to the extreme at this time.


    But the sword qi first broke the sacred fire of Taishang Laojun, and then broke these spells. Although it was still extremely fast, the actual power was already much lower than before.


    This fat man retreated to Tianyu high above the sky, where his sword energy could not reach, he had escaped.


    "Brother, this person is extremely strong, I am afraid that he is not under the Azure Dragon Envoy, and you and I may not be able to suppress it together. How can this be good?" The white-clothed man''s face was solemn and authentic.


    The fat man''s face regained a smile, and said, "What else can I do? Soldiers are here to cover the water and soil. Do you want to kneel in front of his disciple and kowtow to admit your mistakes?"


    The white-clothed man meant to retreat at this time. After witnessing Su Yan''s sword just now, he could no longer have the heart to fight Su Yan.


    All the little contempt before has been put away.


    But listening to the fat man''s meaning, it seems that he still wants to deal with Su Yan here.


    Fatty is the eldest brother, and the course of action has always been made by Fatty.


    Since the fat man didn''t want to retreat, but wanted to continue dealing with Su Yan, the man in white could only stay.


    But at this time, the distance between them and Su Yan was almost 700 meters.


    But even the distance of 700 meters can''t give them any form of security, because for the extreme sword repairman, the distance of 700 meters can be reached in an instant!


    No matter what kind of monk, he would not like to fight sword repair.


    Sword repair''s various combat skills and intuition are very powerful. This is one of them, and even more powerful is the sense of threat that sword repair can bring.


    No matter how shocking your cultivation is, how powerful your magical tools are, or how sword cultivation wants to take your life, it may be just a matter of one sword.


    Maybe you have the upper hand, that Jian Xiu has even suffered a very serious injury, and there is no good meat on his body.


    At this time, even if you only made a small mistake, then the sword cut your head off!


    If you fight with other monks, this small mistake will turn into a failure at best. Even if it is lost, there is at least a chance to escape.


    But in the face of Jian Xiu, this small mistake is very likely to become a fatal factor.


    Because for the sword repairman who lingers on the front line of life and death all year round, practicing for the sake of swords, this small failure is enough to turn everything over!


    The victory of Jian Xiu is life and death!


    Decisive victory is equal to life and death!


    No one would like to fight against such an opponent.


    In the third region, the five holy places also have the inheritance of sword repair. It''s just that these inherited people are not very prosperous.


    There are a lot of disciples who get started each year, but after ten years, there will be only one tenth of those who can still stand in the door to practice.


    Such a cruel elimination rate has come down, but almost no one dares to provoke the sword repairs of the five holy places!


    And the sword that Su Yan showed just now is obviously enough to gain a foothold in the sword repairs of the five holy places!


    Do not! It should be not only a foothold, but also a master of kendo!


    Breaking the ten thousand magic with one sword is almost the lifelong pursuit of all swordsmen, and this person has such a realm!


    How could such a great master be born in the world of law?


    The fat man looked at Su Yan more strangely, and then said to the white clothed humanity: "Brother, this person has a good cultivation level, and his swordsmanship is even more comprehensive. If we can take him back, the Azure Dragon will definitely be rewarded. I guess. You won��t have to travel around in many worlds anymore. If you let go at this time, would you be worthy of this opportunity?"


    After hearing what the fat man said, the white-clothed man smiled and said, "My mind is always bad. The eldest brother makes a decision. The younger brother, I just listen!"


    "Okay! Brother! We''re going to take out our abilities at the bottom of the box, and against him, other tricks won''t work."


    The white-clothed man looked awe-inspiring, as if he had realized something from the fat man''s words, and in a blink of an eye his eyes became full of determination.

 Chapter 2848： Pure Yang Jinlong shines

    Chapter 2848: Pure Yang Jinlong shines


    Su Yan stood on the long sword at this time, but stopped attacking.


    He wanted to see what kind of ability these two envoys would come up with to fight his Tai''a sword.


    I saw an extra token in the white clothed man''s hand. This token was golden and bright, and it seemed to be a god.


    There are many auspicious cloud totems on the token, and there is only one word "Qi".


    As the token waved, many pure Yang powers were mobilized by him. These pure Yang powers surrounded him, and finally turned into nine golden dragons over a hundred meters tall!


    Of course, Chang Yuan and Liu Jin stayed with them.


    They actually had no idea about the monk fighting method of crossing the tribulation realm. At this time, after seeing Su Yan and the skills of these two envoys, they only felt that they had opened the door to a new world!


    It turned out that after the cultivation base entered the Tribulation Realm, it was actually able to control such a powerful force!


    Su Yan glanced at this Jiulong, only to feel that this pure Yang power had been condensed very well, and it was almost impossible for people to fault it.


    If this is placed in another school, of course it deserves to be greatly appreciated.


    But the two of them came from the Five Great Sacred Grounds, this level can only be regarded as relatively solid basic skills based on the standards of the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    The man in white had already demonstrated his strength, but the fat man didn''t show much, and he didn''t know what his abilities were.


    The fat man still had a kind smile on his face, and after looking at each other with Su Yan, there was something in his eyes.


    Just looking at his demeanor, he is just like the owner of a certain milk tea shop, and he is not like a monk who has reached the peak of the world.


    But to be honest, the fat man gave Su Yan a higher sense of threat, only thinking that he was hiding a knife in his smile.


    The only smile on his face was just to hide his murderous intentions!


    Acting at the highest level, even oneself will lie to it. This fat guy must be such a person.


    Su Yan did not take action, but waited for the two to take action.


    The gilt was very anxious: "Why does the boss stand in place and wait for their condensing moves to succeed. Wouldn''t it be better to kill them while they condense?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "What do you know? The enemy''s strength and methods are unclear. At this time, if you rush to kill it, you may be trapped by the enemy. It is the kingly way to use static brakes and post-production. Means of restraint?"


    The ancestors of Panshan already knew that Su Yan could temporarily create exercises to perfectly restrain the enemy''s attributes.


    With such a perverted ability, Su Yan is of course more suitable for late-start tactics.


    But this time it seems a bit subtle.


    The fat man was reluctant to make a move, but looked at Su Yan with a smile.


    Then the man in white wrapped Chunyang Jiulong and killed Su Yan!


    Before Kowloon arrived, an extremely strong wind was forcing it!


    Su Yan''s hair and clothes fluttered quickly, but he stood firmly, and it could even be said that it was not like a mountain.


    This pure Yang Jiulong is pure power transformed into a dragon shape, not a spell. Although Su Yan''s sword can break the law, this pure power is powerless!


    This is also the direct reason why the people in white dared to kill Su Yan!


    With the approach of Kowloon.


    Everyone in Chang Yuan and Liu Jin already felt a strong pressure!


    Under this pressure, they even have difficulty breathing!


    At this moment, they finally knew why someone would say that the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm possess destructive power!


    This power is indeed surging to the extreme. If it breaks out in a metropolis with a population of tens of millions, it will inevitably cause incalculable casualties!


    At this time, this power was not directed at them at all, and they already felt the pressure that even had difficulty breathing.


    It is really hard to imagine how terrible it would be if one had to face this force alone!


    But Su Yan just stood in place, and even the posture of holding the long sword did not change.


    Because Su Yan was facing them, they couldn''t see the expression on Su Yan''s face at all.


    The pressure from the top of Mount Tai didn''t change Su Yan''s expression. In fact, Su Yan even felt a little drowsy.


    This Chunyang Jiulong is indeed very powerful, but if these two envoys think that they can defeat Su Yan with such a trick, it would be too small!


    That''s right, Su Yan thought so.


    When the first dragon roared towards Su Yan, the sound of the dragon''s chants ran through the world!


    At the same time, there was a strong breath of real dragon exuding!


    Real dragons exist above many creatures, and at the same time can make many creatures feel fear instinctively!


    Even if they had entered the Golden Core Realm, they had to use a lot of willpower to restrain themselves from trembling. The immortal birds in the house even knelt on the ground!


    How would Su Yan deal with such a majestic force?


    Is it to cast a spell more powerful than this pure Yang Jiulong, or to cast a more sharp and unstoppable sword move than before?


    The man in white is ready to meet the changes in Su Yan''s tricks!


    Then they all thought wrong, only Panshan Patriarch felt that Su Yan would not use such conventional tricks to deal with this pure Yang Jiulong!


    If Su Yan was so easy to deal with, he wouldn''t have beaten the White Face God Sovereign violently in the Pure Yang Palace!


    The strength of the white-clothed man was comparable to that of the White-faced God Sovereign, although the power attributes of the two were completely opposite.


    Sure enough, Su Yan in the sky stretched out only one hand, and this hand grabbed the head of the attacking dragon!


    Did not even use the sword!


    Of course, this was a big surprise to everyone!


    They just want to break their heads and never think that Su Yan would actually use his body to fight against this pure sun dragon!


    The true dragon''s feet turned into by the power of pure sun have a hundred feet of law body, and of course the dragon head is also huge, originally roaring violently to completely swallow Su Yan!


    But after Su Yan grabbed this hand, the true dragon of the Baizhang Law Body could not move!


    The face of the white-clothed man inevitably showed a look of surprise, because Su Yan didn''t use the true essence in his body, and with only the power of the flesh, he could suppress the real dragon of the Baizhang Dharma body so much that he could not move!


    Could it be that this person''s body has been cultivated to a level comparable to that of the wild beasts?


    But what''s the use even so! There are eight pure pure dragons. You only have two hands. Is it possible to hold down nine true dragons at the same time?


    The white-clothed man was murderous, and directly urged the remaining eight true dragons around him to attack Su Yan from all directions!


    At this moment, a smile appeared on the face of the ancestor of Panshan, and said, "What a stupid fool!"


    Chang Yuan originally wanted to ask a question, and then he saw all the truth in the sky collide together, and then burst out a dazzling golden light!


    This golden light stings everyone can''t open their eyes, and even close their eyes will have a strong tingling sensation!


    The second round of sun rose in the sky!


    Such power is beyond imagination!

 Chapter 2849： Yin and Yang

    Chapter 2849: Combination of Yin and Yang


    Chang Yuan finally understands one thing now, that is, there is a huge difference between the Jindan Realm and the Cross Tribulation Realm!


    The power that the envoy was using at this time was enough to wipe out hundreds of Jindan cultivators in an instant!


    The quantity without quality piled up in front of the monks crossing the catastrophe, meaningless.


    It took Chang Yuan a long time to open his eyes, but the pain was still severe, and opening his eyes was also a white snowflake!


    It will take some time for his eyesight to recover, but he still cares very much about the battle in the sky, and wants to know what kind of method Su Yan uses to deal with the nine pure-yang true dragons in the sky!


    After his sight recovered a bit, Chang Yuan only saw that Su Yan was still standing in his original position, and even the posture of holding the long sword with one hand did not change.


    But the nine true dragons of pure Yang have all disappeared!


    "How could this happen..." Chang Yuan didn''t know what kind of method Su Yan used, as if he had already killed the nine hundred-foot-long pure dragons with just one hand!


    But is this really something human can do?


    How amazing is the Nine Dragons! So vulnerable in front of Su Yan?


    As if seeing through the doubts in Chang Yuan��s eyes, the ancestor of Panshan said: "After Su Yan, his physical power has also doubled after he has survived a million days of calamity. Forget it."


    The words of the ancestor of Panshan also made Chang Yuan understand what was going on just now.


    The most intuitive analogy is that even if the nine kindergarten children attack from all directions, it is impossible to beat a normal man in his thirties.


    The white-clothed man had a shriveled expression at this time, and he was completely unable to say anything.


    This Nine Dragons grabbing pearls was his most proud of his own tricks. Su Yan used such an insulting method to break it, and his face was really painful!


    Only the fat man still had a smile on his face, it seemed that what happened before him was in his expectation.


    "Big Brother!" The man in white called to the fat man.


    The fat man immediately understood what the white-clothed man meant, and he also took out a token.


    This token appears black, and there is also the word "Qiao" on it, but it contains the power of pure Yin.


    The two-sided tokens of these two people are the same color as the clothes on their bodies, except for the black and white impermanence, it is more like the black and white sides of the gossip.


    At this time Panshan ancestor frowned slightly and said: "If the two forces of yin and yang are combined, I am afraid it will be very difficult to deal with."


    At this time, Chang Yuan had already followed the words of the ancestor of Panshan, and asked: "The ancestor said that it is difficult to deal with. What is it that is difficult to deal with?"


    The ancestor of Panshan took a look at Chang Yuan and said, "When the two powers of yin and yang are separated, only the strength of the monk can be used. It��s the same as breaking the pure Yang Jiulong. But if the two forces are combined, it is not as simple as one plus one. They will grow ten times each other, and in terms of attributes, there is no weakness."


    The absence of weakness means that Su Yan cannot temporarily create targeted exercises.


    This is of course a great restriction on Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s ability is more than that. If he gets bored and takes out the halberd of the conviction, he can easily control the victory or defeat in his own hands.


    It''s just that the power of the conviction halberd is too great, maybe even within twenty miles of it will be greatly damaged.


    Of course, Yimen''s headquarters is not immune.


    Therefore, Su Yan would definitely not use the conviction halberd when it was not a last resort.


    But Chang Yuan obviously didn''t realize the core content of the words of the ancestors of Panshan. He was only surprised that the combined power of this fat man and the white man could magnify the power ten times!


    What is the concept of ten times?


    If they try their best, wouldn''t the headquarters of Yimen be completely erased?


    After these two tokens appeared in the hands of two envoys respectively, the aura of the two men also changed drastically, becoming completely different from before.


    Then two strong winds blew towards Su Yan!


    These two strong winds spiral like tornadoes, but they are more condensed and stretched in the air!


    This spiral energy is specially designed to break the body''s true energy and enchantment, and it has miraculous effects on some strengthened physical bodies.


    The rotation speed of Jin Qi is faster than that of an electric drill. At this speed, it can definitely break the surface with a point and form a powerful lethality!


    The two envoys had already shown their true ability, so Su Yan didn''t dare to neglect, this time he used the sword.


    The golden sword light bloomed like a phoenix spreading its wings, but at the same time there was a **** light and shadow in the other hand, which turned into a **** lotus platform!


    This golden sword light is naturally Tai''a, and this scarlet sword light is the scarlet long sword used to suppress the drought, and Su Yan named it Soul Relief.


    The right hand Tai''a and the left hand calm soul, these two swords represent two completely different powers!


    Tai''a is upright and bright, punishes evil spirits; suppresses the soul to destroy and kill, and uses evil to suppress evil, in a sense, it can be regarded as an extreme opposition of yin and yang!


    Two sword energy and two spiral energy violently collide in the air!


    Finally, a fierce explosion occurred in the air!


    The white clothes said: "Brother, under our joint efforts, even the warlord who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens was forcibly suppressed. This kid does not transition to the Tribulation Realm Three Heavens, but he can withstand our Yin and Yang forces!


    "It''s really weird! The two swords in his hand are obviously of two different natures. He can swing these two swords of different nature to such an extreme level! Is this a so-called genius?"


    The fat man had already determined that Su Yan was the kind of super peerless genius who was rare in a million years.


    Otherwise, how can he explain that he has achieved such a powerful achievement in this world of the last Dharma?


    If this gives him a world full of aura, would it be worth it? Wouldn''t it be possible to rise to the sky within 50 years?


    The fat man laughed again at this time, but the meaning of the smile at this time was completely different from the previous one. It was a smile of hunters who found their favorite prey!


    The stronger Su Yan is, the higher the value of being hunted.


    The envoys are not only the two brothers, if they can successfully capture Su Yan back to the Holy Land, the Azure Dragon Envoy will surely be rewarded!


    Although this business is extremely risky, it definitely has a high investment and a high return on costs.


    The fat man said with a heartbeat: "Next, our brothers will combine Yin and Yang and see how he responds!"


    The fat man and the white-clothed man just talked to each other, the two tokens were about to be combined, and the two people had already muttered the magic trick!

 Chapter 2850： Rewrite victory in an instant

    Chapter 2850 Instantly rewrite victory


    With the chanting of the law, a lot of power was accumulated on the token.


    Only when the two tokens of Yin and Yang are combined together, the power of Yin and Yang can be produced!


    But at the moment when the two tokens were about to be combined, a **** sword light forced in!


    The two tokens collided with the scarlet sword light, and they were bounced away. The fat man and the man in white were also bounced off by this powerful counter shock!


    The fat man''s heart shuddered, and then he realized that he was too careless!


    The distance between them and Su Yan is only about seven hundred meters. For the ultimate sword repairman, this distance can be reached by two or three breaths!


    And Su Yan''s physical strength is so surging, it can accelerate the sword light to a brand new extreme!


    Fatty was prepared from the beginning, but after Su Yanli stopped taking the initiative to attack, he became slack.


    He thought that Su Yanhui would stand on the sword and tremble to the end like just now. Under this inertial thinking, they would never have thought that Su Yan would suddenly kill him in an instant!


    It''s too late to regret at this time!


    Between the two startled flying, the blood-colored sword light turned into a blood-colored lotus platform. After the lotus platform bloomed, Su Yan landed on the lotus platform!


    Murderous like a **** **** of war!


    Tai''a in his hand turned into a golden sword light and shot towards the fat man!


    Tai''a''s sword light contains the power of uprightness and lightness, just to restrain this fat man''s pure Yin power.


    A huge amount of power has been accumulated on the token, and facing the sword of Tai''a, the fat man also felt the instinct that the white-clothed man was unstoppable and unavoidable just now!


    This Su Yan''s sword is indeed shocking and weeping!


    Can actually push their brother to this situation!


    The fat man fought hard to resist Tai''a Jianguang, while Su Yan on the other side had already killed the man in white!


    The two brothers are very powerful together, but as long as they are separated, they will be at the general level of the triple heaven crossing the tribulation realm, and there is no threat to Su Yan.


    The **** sword light turned into a shooting star and pierced the sky.


    The man in white smashed directly into the ground!


    A huge crack appeared in the ground under one step, and it shook violently at the same time!


    "The outcome has been divided." Panshan ancestor said.


    Although the smoke and dust over there is huge, I can''t see what the situation is, but one thing is very certain, Su Yan''s sword is extremely powerful!


    The person in white will be seriously injured even if he does not die!


    After solving the man in white, the fat man left is basically a piece of meat on the chopping board, whatever Su Yan does.


    The two brothers together, the combination of Yin and Yang is indeed very powerful, but as long as they are separated, it is not so difficult to defeat them.


    The key to victory is to find the right time to split them.


    Su Yan understood this from the beginning, so he gave up the attack to paralyze the enemy''s defenses.


    That''s why Su Yan chose the tactics of late attack, waiting for the enemy''s defenses to relax before killing him by surprise.


    Either do not move, as soon as you move, you will completely break the balance of the battlefield!


    Of course, in such a high-intensity duel, such an opportunity often only appears in an instant, fleeting.


    And if a hit is missed, the opponent will inevitably take precautions.


    So there is only one chance, and it may only be a short moment.


    It is absolutely difficult to grasp such a short time.


    But for Su Yan, grasping such a murderous opportunity in a complicated environment is almost as simple as eating and drinking.


    The smoke is shaking the sky and will not dissipate in a short time.


    But the fat man couldn''t laugh at all, and the situation was completely out of his control.


    Unexpectedly, the situation would be so easy, so Su Yan turned it over with a sword!


    Fatty exhausted all his strength and finally pushed back Tai''a Jianguang. Just wanted to rush to the past, but ran into a sword light that had already been smashed out of the dust!


    Perhaps Su Yan was waiting for this fat man to come to help!


    The fat man knew that he was in a mess at this time, one step was wrong and then another step was wrong, and finally waiting for their fate was defeated!


    Although Fatty''s heart sank to the bottom, it was impossible to surrender like this, and directly resist Su Yan''s sword light with the token in his hand!


    Hearing a loud noise, a blood mist burst out of the fat man''s body, and finally fell to the ground.


    Fatty did block Su Yan''s sword with the token, but the power of Su Yan''s physical body was too powerful.


    The magic weapon can only block the sword''s edge, and the remaining huge force still slams on the fat man''s heart like a hammer!


    Being hit by the power of ten-headed Heavenly Dragon Su Yan head-on, his heart can only be broken!


    This is an incurable injury!


    This pair of envoys fell into Su Yan''s hands in a blink of an eye.


    The reason why Su Yan seemed to win this game very easily was because he seized the fleeting opportunity.


    If Su Yan did not accurately use that sword, and waited until the two envoys combined the yin and yang forces into one, it is estimated that they are still fighting hard.


    Su Yan received the long sword, and then said, "It seems that I am a little sorry for the hero."


    Originally planned to take these two men to Xiongba''s hospital bed and kowtow to apologize, but Jian Guang did not stop them just now and directly killed the two men.


    However, doing so is the safest way to deal with it. These two envoys are extremely powerful, and keeping them is always a threat.


    After Su Yan landed, he was about to collect those two tokens and study them, but he didn''t want these two tokens to fly up and turn into two streams of black and white to fly into the sky.


    It disappeared in a blink of an eye!


    These two tokens are not ordinary magic weapons. Most of them flew back to the third region.


    The magic weapon was flying too fast, and it was impossible for Su Yan to catch up at this time.


    Those disciples of one school don''t care about these details, they only know that their master is really powerful!


    These two envoys swept through the middle-earth sects and robbed the heads of those ancient sects, but they were suppressed by Su Yan using this approach to crushing!


    This ability makes them proud too!


    Liu Jin was even more excited to the extreme, saying that the boss was invincible.


    Su Yan didn''t feel much about these words, just because his mentality had already been insulted.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The two tokens should have flown back to the third region just now. Their sects only need to see these two tokens to know that the two people have been killed. If the third region is to investigate them, What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan stared at the sky for a long time before he said, "I never like to sit at home and wait for Qiu to come. If that''s the case, we might as well take the initiative to go to the third area to have a look. Anyway, in order to treat Si Qing''s injury, I must Going to the third region."

 Chapter 2851： Intend to cross the robbery

    Chapter 2851 is going to cross the catastrophe


    The old ancestor of Panshan said: "The business of the girl Siqing is also regarded as my ancestor. The two envoys in this third region have such cultivation bases, and they speak so arrogantly that I can''t help the ancestor. I want to explore it. My ancestor, I thought I was already very powerful. I never thought that there are people outside the world, mountains outside the mountain, and there is a world like the Third Region. If you don��t go around, wouldn��t it be Practice for nothing in this world?"


    Su Yan said, "Before I go to play in the third region, I have one more thing to do, and it''s a must."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Su Yan said: "Pass the catastrophe."


    "Ha? Didn''t you succeed in crossing the calamity? You can''t wait to cross the fourth calamity?" This time even Panshan ancestor showed a very unbelievable expression.


    Generally speaking, the monks will do everything in order to avoid the catastrophe, and will not touch the catastrophe until they can''t avoid it or are well prepared!


    It''s not that there are people like Su Yan who cross the catastrophe continuously in a short period of time, but they are really rare.


    Su Yan said: "I do everything after careful consideration. It is definitely not a whim to do what I think of. I have only crossed the Three Heavens of Tribulation now. This kind of cultivation is too common in the third region. In a bad situation, if we have to confront the five holy places head-on, then this point of cultivation is definitely not enough. Only after crossing the catastrophe can we improve our cultivation and realm in the shortest time."


    The strong in the third region is like a cloud, larger and more dangerous than any world they have been to before.


    Under this circumstance, only by improving your own strength can you increase your confidence.


    Listening to Su Yan''s words like this, there is indeed some truth.


    After Su Yan defeated the Great Wizard in the Xuanhuang Realm, the orb that had absorbed almost the entire world of destruction was absorbed by the Condemned Heaven Halberd.


    After this, a considerable part of this destructive force was sent into Su Yan''s body by the conviction halberd, which also caused Su Yan''s true essence to break through again and again!


    Soon it has reached the critical point of crossing the catastrophe!


    Generally, after reaching this critical point, the cultivator will actively suppress his own cultivation.


    The time that can be suppressed depends on the monk''s realm.


    If Su Yan was willing, it would not be a problem to suppress the fourth stage of the heavenly tribulation for one hundred and eighty years.


    Generally, monks who do this are to buy time, create formations and magic weapons to counter the sky thunder.


    These magic weapons and formations are generally used as consumables for the robbery.


    Even if Su Yan was much more powerful than ordinary monks, it would be very dangerous to cross the catastrophe continuously.


    Because short time often means insufficient preparation.


    Crossing the catastrophe is a high-risk activity, and if there is insufficient preparation, it is very likely to increase the probability of failure.


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "Su Yan, the last time you crossed the calamity, you were already a million thunder tribulation, and the girl Si Qing and the ancestor, I said, last time you tricked into the immortal demon tree. The demon tree helped you carry hundreds of thousands of thunder tribulations! This time the thunder tribulation was calculated to be five million, which is five times as much as the last time. What do you use to carry these five million thunder tribulations? Can you find more immortal demon trees out?"


    Just thinking about the number of 5 million will make your scalp numb.


    The ancestor of Panshan is so powerful, he can resist the thunder calamity of 500,000 at most.


    This number has now directly increased tenfold, and the difficulty has increased tenfold more than ever!


    Just like a 100-meter race, it is not difficult for a talented professional athlete to run for ten seconds.


    But after entering ten seconds, it would be extremely difficult to increase it by only 0.1 second!


    Because this represents the limits of the human body!


    The same is true for crossing the calamity. If half a million heavenly calamities are the limit, even if you just add a thousand more heavenly thunders, Panshan ancestors will inevitably disappear!


    Now Su Yan actually said that he would forcibly overcome five million thunder calamities!


    After saying this kind of thing, even the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t keep calm.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Ancestor, you can rest assured, I never fight an unprepared battle. I dare to say that because I have a way to do it."


    "Five million sky thunders, what are you going to use to carry them?"


    Su Yan said: "I have already figured out the method, now the important thing is to find a place to cross the catastrophe."


    Panshan ancestor said: "You must find a place where life is rare. If the catastrophe causes a lot of damage, it will be counted on your head, and the catastrophe will only become more violent in the future."


    The Lost City was destroyed by Su Yan''s Tribulation last time. This time, the power of the Tribulation is at least five times that of the last time.


    If you cross the robbery in a densely populated place, its power is no less than detonating a nuclear bomb!


    Su Yan said, "I have already thought about two places. The first is the center of the Sahara Desert, where there is a vast sandy sea and there are almost no living creatures. The second place is in the ocean. There is a windless zone in the Pacific Ocean. There are no creatures in the desert in the sea."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Let''s go to the sea to cross the calamity. The desert is scorching hot, and the rolling sky is very easy to cause the sacred fire of real gold, and there will be no such troubles in the ocean."


    Xiao Meng curiously said next to him: "What is the sacred fire of making real gold?"


    Su Yan explained: "After the robbery cloud covers the top, most of the power is transformed into the sky thunder and smashed down, but a small part of the power will be scattered in the surrounding environment. If the environment is special, this scattered power can be transformed into everything The sacred fire, the sunda wind, and the real water work together with Tianlei to exert pressure. Tianlei will have such troubles only after 500,000 yuan. The previous Xiaojie''s power is not enough to generate these changes."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "True water is best to deal with. The water can lead to thunder, and hard resistance can pass. If it triggers the sacred fire to refine real gold, the sacred fire will burn from under the armpit and continue to the dantian. If you can''t control it, you can Dan Tian burned your body into a big hole, and then, with the thunder billowing in the sky, many powerful monks will turn into fly ash."


    "Then the Sunda wind is even more severe. If it blows into your Niwan Palace, all blood vessels in your brain will rupture in three minutes, and you will die!"


    Xiao Meng only felt terrified after hearing the words of Panshan Patriarch.


    This day is too terrible!


    A little carelessness will end in a destructive end.


    Under the billowing thunder, even the body would not be left behind. It is cruel to the extreme!


    If you contact the experience of the dead world, Xiao Meng is already a person who has died once, and it is because of death that life is more precious.


    At this time, Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan very worriedly, and asked in a low voice: "Does the master have to be robbed? Can he not be robbed?"

 Chapter 2852： Face the catastrophe

    Chapter 2852: Facing the Heavenly Tribulation


    Su Yan said: "Xiaomeng, practice is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. How can you cower and hold back?"


    Immortal Emperor Supreme, how could he not dare to face the catastrophe?


    If these five million catastrophes dare not face, what face is there to say that they are immortal and revenge?


    Su Yan''s determination is definitely not what ordinary people can imagine. This is also the most important reason why he can achieve this achievement today.


    These exercises are actually second.


    There are many people who can beat a good hand. Without a firm mind, there would be no Su Yan today.


    Su Yan said again: "Xiao Meng, no matter what the time is, you can''t be afraid of the head and tail. If a monk is afraid of facing the tribulation because of his greed for the mortal world, then his cultivation and realm will end here, and he will never make further progress. Up."


    Xiao Meng nodded her head seemingly understanding.


    As long as Su Yan said, she would listen carefully.


    Since Su Yan had said the two words Du Jie, he would definitely face it seriously.


    Since you want to cross the catastrophe, you must make good use of all the resources at hand to prepare.


    The first preparation Su Yan made was to choose the place to cross the Tribulation, and then arrange the formation on the vast sea.


    Su Yan arranged a total of seventy-two layers, a total of eight or nine.


    The more the arrays are stacked, the more complicated it becomes.


    After the thirty-two layers, almost every additional layer of formation will double directly.


    The most powerful formation master in the heaven and human world can only stack 64 layers of formations together.


    Su Yan came up with a seventy-two layer formation, but it shocked the ancestor of Panshan.


    Seventy-two and sixty-four are only eight levels apart, but the eight-level formation represents almost a distance of the world.


    Such a distance can''t be surpassed by an ordinary array mage in his lifetime!


    And this set of 72-layer arrays arranged by Su Yan is superficial to each other, and the levels and division of labor are very clear and exquisite.


    The array covers a total of ten miles, which seems to be very large, but if you want to compress all the seventy-two layers within the ten miles, it will not be considered large at all!


    The basic function of this formation is defense, and then each other can use the evolution of Qimen Dunjia endlessly, with a certain self-repair function.


    This kind of formation can be regarded as a treasure of the family in any large sect. Generally, only the founder of the mountain has such strength and courage to arrange such a majestic formation.


    The name of this formation is called Suotian Chedi Shocking Chain Formation, which was created by Su Yan in his previous life.


    Su Yan is a sword **** in this life, and he hasn''t used the formation for a long time, because he has a magic sword enough to penetrate everything, and there is no need to arrange the formation so troublesome, so it is unaware.


    After the formation of this formation is completed, the ten-mile sea area is completely covered, not only is there countless golden lights rising on the sea, there are also many mysterious inscriptions rippling in the middle!


    Even the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help but praised after seeing it: "This formation really has the style of the immortal family, and it is extremely subtle!"


    Under the sea, this formation also locks in a lot of water vapor, and it is slowly being refined!


    Although this formation is extremely subtle, it is only a consumable. The sky thunder, which was used to help Su Yan block the first formation, would not cause real damage to Su Yan until the formation was broken.


    With a pinch, what Su Yan will face next is five million sky thunder!


    So just relying on this formation is definitely not enough, and a pill is needed, especially the kind that can restore the true essence and injury in an instant.


    In terms of Su Yan''s current cultivation situation and the tribulation that he is about to face, at least an elixir of supreme level is needed.


    To refine these pills, Su Yan''s skills must be sufficient, but the materials are the only difference.


    Although Yimen has collected resources on the entire earth, the earth is a place where aura is not very prosperous after all.


    Su Yan really didn''t have much use of these materials, and he could only refine three supreme-level pill at his best.


    Can you really survive five million thunder calamities just by relying on these three pills and a sea formation?


    Even the ancestors of Panshan are full of suspicion at this point!


    Indeed, it is impossible to successfully overcome the calamity by relying on these two things alone. The reason why Su Yan dared to forcefully overcome the disaster was not relying on these foreign objects, but on himself.


    After the battle with Beiming and the Shenxuan clan, Su Yan made a breakthrough. "The Great Buddha Jue" broke through the bottleneck for a long time and entered a completely new field!


    This is Su Yan''s greatest support!


    At this level, "The Great Buddha Jue" can be regarded as a small achievement in the true sense!


    As long as the power of "The Great Buddha Jue" is completely liberated, five million catastrophes should be no problem!


    That''s what I said, but the preparations for crossing the Tribulation still have to be done in the most comprehensive way.


    Because no one knows what accidents will happen in the catastrophe.


    This earth is Su Yan''s territory. Because the earth has been in the Age of Doom for a long time, there are not enough masters on par with Su Yan.


    This is usually a disadvantage, but when it comes to this critical tribulation, it becomes an advantage again.


    Because there are no masters, no one will interfere with Su Yan''s Tribulation!


    Why is Su Yan so dangerous in the Lost City that he fought through a million calamities?


    Because in that lost city is full of great uncertainty!


    The calamity itself is already very dangerous, if at this time there are still a few opponents who kill you and want your life, it will be difficult for the gods to bear the enemy!


    That''s why Su Yan chose to cross the catastrophe on earth. This move seemed very dangerous, but it was a very safe move.


    If you want to see the world as your own chessboard and the common people as your own chess pieces, you must have a state of mind and insight that is beyond ordinary people.


    I do things that ordinary people can''t do, and I dare to say things that people dare not say.


    The so-called cross-flowing sea shows the true qualities of a hero, which is exactly the truth.


    Before crossing the Tribulation, Su Yan burned incense and bathed, fasting and retreating for 14 days.


    During these fourteen days, Su Yan only drank dew, completely draining the impurities in his body.


    Both the body and the mind have adjusted to the lightest posture.


    This kind of thing seems very natural, but it is not. In the face of huge pressure, people''s mentality is often out of balance.


    Just like many people will have insomnia before the college entrance examination, the more stressful they are, the less they can adjust their mentality.


    Not to mention facing the tribulation directly, if there is only one end of failure, that is, the form and spirit will be destroyed and become the dust in the universe.


    The three words "Plain Heart" seem to be very easy to do, but they are the pursuit of a monk for a lifetime!


    If you can still maintain a calm mind before the catastrophe. Only then can Dao Heart be strong, like a rock!


    Su Yan obviously did this kind of thing.


    After Su Yan left the customs, Panshan Patriarch only said two words to Su Yan: "Come on!"


    These two words were taught by Xiaomeng to the ancestors of Panshan.


    At this time, in fact, what you say is superfluous. On the contrary, it is the most true sentence of "come on"!

 Chapter 2853： Heavenly Tribulation!

    Chapter 2853 Heavenly Tribulation!


    The storm is also surging in one door, everyone knows that Su Yan will face the fourth calamity in the depths of the Pacific!


    This kind of thing is certainly a very good learning opportunity for them.


    In particular, Xiongba, Chang Yuan, and Liu Jin have entered the Golden Core Stage, and further up is the mysterious and mysterious transition period.


    At this time, seeing clearly how Su Yan dealt with the catastrophe will be of great help to their future practice.


    Chang Yuan originally planned to build a huge ship with 10,000 tons, but his idea was stopped by the ancestor of Panshan: "Do you know the concept of five million calamities? After the lightning is introduced into the sea, it will explode like a golden snake, at least There is no living thing within a hundred miles, and you dare to be a ship made of iron shell at this time. Are you really not going to die?"


    The ancestor of Panshan was a little bit dissatisfied when he said that, "Do you know what five million catastrophes mean? The final catastrophe of some monks is only this number! For most monks, this is already a catastrophe. It''s in its final form! You actually want to take a boat to get close to within fifty miles. This heaven, earth and universe can only be sustained by your golden core?"


    The ancestor of Panshan speaks relatively straightforwardly, and never likes to give face to others, unless it is enough to sit on an equal footing with her, or to exceed her existence.


    Chang Yuan was a little embarrassed, and said: "Then the ancestor said how do we watch the catastrophe?"


    "You can only stand on the boat of crossing. The boat of crossing can be suspended in the air. The distance from his formation is at least twenty miles. If you enter the range of twenty miles, even the ancestor, I may not be able to protect it. Your thoroughness."


    What Panshan ancestor said was definitely not a joke.


    The power of five million thunder tribulations is absolutely far beyond their imagination!


    Chang Yuan thinks he has done the safest countermeasures, but in fact this is far from enough!


    It''s just because they have never directly faced the tribulation, so they don''t know the horror of nowhere to escape under the tribulation!


    Su Yan changed into a white coat with cranes embroidered on it, which made him even more dusty and light. When he left the customs, there was even a smile on his face.


    Just looking at the expression, Su Yan at this time can be considered very confident.


    After starting from Yimen, Su Yan flew with his sword straight to the windless zone of the Pacific Ocean.


    The Pacific Ocean is the largest ocean on earth, almost equal to the total area of ??the five continents.


    When he first entered the sea, the sea breeze was still very harsh. After Su Yan entered the windless zone, except for the scorching sun above his head, there was not even a cloud.


    The sea is dark blue.


    The creatures in the sea all follow the ocean current to chase the waves. This windless zone can almost be regarded as a desert in the ocean, with few creatures.


    The formation that Su Yan arranged in advance shined brightly on the sea.


    During the period of Su Yan burning incense and bathing and fasting, the formation has been continuously operating automatically, and I don''t know how much water vapor has been condensed from the depths of the ocean.


    Su Yan Yujian flew directly into the center of the formation.


    And it didn''t take long for a huge ship to shuttle out of the void, about dozens of miles away from Su Yan''s formation.


    The boat of crossing temporarily stopped in this void.


    Many of the disciples in the same school have curious eyes, staring at the golden light in the distance!


    Many of Su Yan''s deeds have long been extolled as myths in Yi. Although the new disciples are not very familiar with this mysterious sect master who rarely appears, they are also full of respect.


    At this time, seeing the golden light on the sea is even more exciting to the extreme!


    The light of this formation represents absolute power! With such a true essence, looking at the earth, there will never be enough existence to contend!


    There is not only a disciple on the boat of the crossing, but also important figures from various major sects in China.


    These important figures were all invited by Su Yan.


    Inviting people from the friendly faction to observe the tribulation of Heavenly Tribulation is almost only in the historical records of the various martial arts.


    I don��t know how many years there has been no cultivating genius like Su Yan on the earth, and he can cultivate to the extent of being able to overcome the tribulation!


    The heads of these schools have more or less intersections with Su Yan. These intersections are not necessarily pleasant, and they all shudder when they receive this invitation!


    Because they all realized that this future era belongs to the same category!


    The strength of the powerhouse crossing the robbery realm is even far more powerful than those superheroes in Marvel movies.


    It is simply not an existence that human power can contend!


    Even if you want to use nuclear weapons to deal with him, it''s useless, because the powerhouses who cross the tribulation realm are very sensitive, and can calculate the danger in advance, and it is easy to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages!


    For the earth and human civilization, the strong man who crosses the tribulation realm is the superior god, who can rewrite everything in a blink of an eye!


    Although the sects who had a holiday with Su Yan were extremely scared, they could only come to the meeting.


    There may be a silver lining when you come to the meeting. If you don��t come, there is absolutely no way to survive!


    After the invitation from the strong man across the tribulation realm is delivered, who dare not give face?


    When the leaders of these sects rushed to Yimen in the mood to die, they found that Yimen treated them politely.


    It didn''t mean to kill them all, or include them under his command.


    You originally expected one thing for a long time, and imagined many bad possibilities, but in the end you found out that you were just unreasonably worried, and you can''t help but feel disappointed in your heart!


    This feels really uncomfortable!


    But they also understand one thing, they are not worthy of Su Yan''s particular concern.


    If the earth is Su Yan''s backyard, then these people are just a few colonies of ants in the backyard.


    Do you pay special attention to the ants in your yard?


    Su Yan''s state of mind was already above everything else, and inviting them to observe the ceremony was simply doing things in accordance with ancient etiquette.


    After all, Su Yan came from that era, and when doing things he couldn''t help being contaminated with the atmosphere of that era.


    After knowing that Su Yan hadn''t taken them seriously, the people of these sects instead focused their attention on the catastrophe.


    The four words Guanli Tianjie were absolutely tempting to all monks.


    Especially for cultivators who have not yet survived the tribulations, they should first see how their peers deal with it, so that they can prepare early when they face it in the future.


    Of course, most cultivators will never experience what it''s like to be a catastrophe in their entire lives.


    However, feeling the supreme power of the universe is also of great help to practice.


    Xiao Meng asked, "Grandma, is Master going to cross the catastrophe now?"


    The ancestor of Panshan hummed softly and said, "You have to look carefully, because your realm is already very close to the Tribulation Realm."


    Xiao Meng and Panshan Patriarch seem to be a pair of sisters.


    Those families in Middle-earth China were very curious about the identities of these two people, but seeing that a few prominent figures respected these two women, no one dared to bother them.


    Following the words of the ancestor of Panshan, the atmosphere gradually became a little tense.

 Chapter 2854： Terrifying

    The 2nd 854th chapter is terrifying


    The sky was extremely clear.


    Suddenly a beam of blood rushed out from the golden formation, turning into a beam of blood-colored light and rushing straight into the sky!


    This blood-colored beam of light comes from the conviction halberd!


    The powerful destructive power contained in the halberd of sin was injected into Su Yan''s body at this time!


    And the critical point of the cultivation realm was completely broken at this moment!


    When the suppressed cultivation base broke through the critical point, there seemed to be something strange in the midst of perceiving something!


    The blood-colored beam of light still soared into the sky, but the surrounding sky suddenly became dark!


    It is incredible to the extreme!


    And even more incredible things are still to come, the sun disappeared in a blink of an eye in this dark sky!


    Shrouded on the deck of the boat of crossing, it has also become a strong darkness that can''t be seen!


    This intense darkness will inevitably bring fear!


    This fear comes from the most instinctive and deepest part of the human heart!


    In a blink of an eye, it has transitioned from blue sky and white sun to this terrible darkness, and it seems that even the unchanging cosmic law of black and white day and night has been broken!


    They originally thought that the robbery was to start thundering from the top of their heads, that''s all.


    It was really near here that I realized that I was so wrong. Thunder is just a manifestation of the catastrophe.


    The robbery does not necessarily need to be turned into thunder!


    Because the power of Heavenly Tribulation comes from the universe, and it can be said to be everywhere around everyone.


    A sacred fire ignited above the boat of crossing, and this golden sacred fire will illuminate the surroundings of the boat of crossing!


    This sacred fire came from the ancestor of Panshan snapped his fingers.


    This sacred fire is extremely majestic, and it naturally represents extremely powerful strength.


    The people of the other sects were all surprised to the extreme at this time, because they had realized that Su Yan might not only be a strong man who crossed the tribulation realm!


    This, this, this... is too terrible!


    In this completely dark world, in addition to the sacred fire of Panshan Patriarch, it is Su Yan''s formation that has light.


    The blood-colored beam of light was slowly dissipating. It was obvious that he had completed his mission, and Su Yan had already put away the conviction halberd.


    This was originally a very hot place, but now it turned out to be chilly.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s about to start, the first step is to freeze the cloud."


    Following the words of the ancestor of Panshan, everyone looked towards the golden light on the sea.


    The range covered by this formation is extremely large, like a golden refining flower blooming on the surface of the sea, it looks extremely bright in this extreme darkness!


    Just by looking at the appearance of those sect leaders and elders, you can know that Su Yan''s formation is definitely an immortal means in their eyes!


    And above the golden light, there appeared a touch of colorful clouds.


    "Not good!" Panshan ancestor said, "This robbery cloud is abnormal."


    Everyone has a little understanding of the robbery. At this time, we can only listen to the ancestor of Panshan explain why this robbery cloud is abnormal.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The general robbery cloud is just a black cloud. The robbery cloud changes into colorful, which means that the power contained in it is also different, and it will evolve into all kinds of divine thunder. It''s difficult, let alone the divine thunders of completely different nature. What exactly did Su Yan do to make God so jealous?"


    At this time Jieyun has mutated, and Su Yan can see it as long as he looks up.


    Looking at the colorful robbery cloud, many goose bumps appeared on Su Yan''s skin.


    These goose bumps are an instinctive reaction of the body, which means that the body has detected an extremely dangerous thing in front of its eyes.


    Tribulation cloud mutation is very rare. Generally, there are only two possible causes of Tribulation Cloud mutation.


    The first is that the monks have slaughtered too much and too much, and the blood debt industry is like a mountain, causing the cloud to mutate; the second is that they have cultivated some kind of good fortune, stealing the mystery of the sun and the moon, so they are not tolerated by heaven and earth , We must kill it!


    The ancestor of Panshan believed that Su Yan should be the second reason.


    After all, he can change the attributes of the true essence in his body at any time, and temporarily create many tenth-order or even more powerful techniques.


    This kind of ability is simply not too abnormal!


    Even the ancestor of Panshan once believed that Su Yan''s ability was invincible.


    When your ability can really touch the barrier of invincibility, even the world will be jealous of you!


    This may be the reason for Jieyun''s mutation.


    But there was a smile on Su Yan''s face. Facing this mutated robbery cloud and the robbery that might become more violent, he was not afraid, but became excited.


    Yes, when his life was threatened, Su Yan had a strange feeling of waking up from a big dream!


    He is a type of strong when he encounters a strong catastrophe. The stronger the tribulation, the stronger Su Yan''s performance will be, and the greater the harvest after the tribulation!


    Xiao Meng was so worried that he pulled the sleeves of the old ancestor Panshan, and asked, "My master, should he be okay?"


    The ancestor of Panshan rarely answered this question, because he really couldn''t tell the answer to this question.


    The next thing will only depend on Su Yan''s will. The struggle between man and heaven is not only about strength, but also about willpower!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three consecutive purple lightning strikes fiercely in the golden array!


    There was a burst of golden ripples in the formation, which looked really good!


    And the lingering power of purple lightning also spread on the sea, and it turned into purple electric dragons constantly wandering on the sea!


    It is already very difficult for these monks to turn their spells into dragon shapes.


    And this purple lightning is just a remnant, turned into thousands of electric dragons!


    If such lightning strikes them, it is estimated that they will not be able to bear it even for a moment, and the decision will become fly ash!


    What did the ancestor of Panshan say just now that Su Yan, the master of a family, has to withstand five million such lightning strikes?


    What are you kidding? !


    They only felt that their worldview had been refreshed, and the border of the powerful monks they thought was the enemy of all people.


    Now I know that 10,000 ants can never beat one person!


    The purple lightning in the distance is still flashing, and there are signs of becoming more violent!


    The purple light reflected on everyone''s face, almost everyone''s face was filled with a thrilling expression.


    Although it was not them who were dealing with the catastrophe at this time, they had a wonderful empathy effect. It seems that every sky thunder has struck their hearts!


    It is truly shocking!


    Su Yan was sitting cross-legged in the formation he had set up at this time, mastering the changes in the formation.


    This purple sky thunder is the congenital Taiyi divine thunder, which is considered to be the more powerful divine thunder in the outer road.


    But Su Yan was very easy to deal with. This formation should be hosted by Su Yan himself, so it is very smart.


    Defensively, the seventy-two layers of formations are all absorbed by the power of the divine thunder, so the loss is not great.


    But this was just the beginning, and then turned into a red **** thunder!

 Chapter 2855： Very early

    Chapter 2855 is very early


    This red **** thunder is the nine-day demon swing **** thunder, with the attributes of devil swinging and evil killing.


    The power of Su Yan''s cultivation was not evil power, so the lethal power of this divine thunder against him was very limited.


    But the more troublesome thing is that the nature of the divine thunder is often a matter of moments, and it won''t give you time to prepare at all.


    It is really troublesome to deal with so many different forces at the same time.


    At this time, the consumption of Su Yan''s True Essence was actually not great, and the main consumption was mental power.


    After all, it takes energy to manipulate the formation.


    Although this formation is only a consumable, it cannot be easily ruined when it comes up.


    Naturally, the longer it takes, the more beneficial it is to Su Yan.


    Then the cyan, blue, and white gods thunder struck the formation!


    A golden lotus platform gradually bloomed above the formation. This golden lotus platform looked soft and weak, but in fact its defense power was amazing.


    The divine thunders of various colors did not know how many times they had smashed them, and still stood still on the surface of the sea.


    It is located in a windless zone, and the sea is always very calm.


    But under the rampage of the various gods thunder, even the sea water began to surge wildly!


    The inky black water swept the waves frantically, and several huge vortices were formed in the sea very quickly!


    There was darkness above the head, even the sun��s brilliance was obscured, only the various divine thunders that fell uninterruptedly, and the sea below became a graveyard of death that could **** everything into it!


    The scene at this time is more terrifying than the doomsday scenes in all movies!


    These people looked thrilling and said, "Is this terrifying power of heaven and earth really manpower able to contend?"


    After asking this question, everyone was silent.


    Being in such a place, even if Heavenly Tribulation is obviously not going to be smashed, it will generate tremendous pressure!


    This is the instinct of human beings!


    And Chang Yuan understood at this time, how ridiculous his idea of ??watching Su Yandujie on the 10,000-ton giant ship!


    At this time, there seemed to be a huge monster beast resurrected in the sea, let alone a 10,000-ton giant ship, even a 100,000-ton ship would still capsize here!


    Then someone said: "This power is too terrifying! Can Lord Su really get there safely? It''s not that I look down on Lord Su, but..."


    He actually didn''t need to explain everyone to understand what he meant, and even one of the disciples didn''t mean to blame.


    Although in their minds, Su Yan is almost equal to the myth itself, and even a symbol of invincibility and invincibility.


    But the scene of the collapse of the earth in front of him was still too shocking.


    The two words "Tian Jie" are very abstract. After the power of Tian Jie is displayed in front of them, they understand what terrifying meaning is behind this abstract vocabulary!


    And why so many senior experts have already cultivated to this point, almost all of them are about to touch the fairy gate, but it is best to fall under the tribulation with hatred.


    This force is too terrifying!


    At this time, the ancestor Panshan sneered and said: "Terror? This catastrophe has just begun, and the real power has not yet come out."


    Xiao Meng immediately asked: "When was the most powerful calamity that day?"


    "When there were only 10,000 sky thunders left in the final, most cultivators couldn''t hold it at this last moment." Panshan ancestor said.


    What the ancestor Panshan said was too surprising, she actually said that the scene of this day''s collapse is just the beginning!


    Rumble and thunder constantly!


    Lightning of various colors stunned many monks unable to open their eyes.


    Before you know it, the density of lightning falls is much higher than before!


    And the golden lotus platform evolved from Su Yan''s formation has also become increasingly bleak under the indiscriminate bombardment of these sky thunders.


    This formation is about to be destroyed, but it has carried at least a thousand sky thunders, and it is still very dim and looks shaky.


    But it just doesn''t break!


    The reason for this is that Su Yan at the center of the formation used divine mind to manipulate the formation. Su Yan''s spiritual mind is very powerful, and the manipulation of the formation can reach the realm of micro-end.


    It can almost be compared with the most powerful computer of mankind!


    Manipulating the formation from the very end of the world can naturally grasp the strengths and weaknesses of the formation clearly.


    Only by taking advantage of the strengths and avoiding weaknesses can they hold on for so long. If someone else were to come, this formation would have been broken.


    The ancestor of Panshan had been secretly calculating in his heart, at this time, at most there were only 50,000 sky thunders.


    The truly powerful ones are still to come, all the development of this depends on how Jieyun changes.


    After the colorful clouds in the sky bombed wildly, apart from making the black water more turbulent, it didn''t hurt Su Yan half a point!


    Jieyun gradually became dimmed, and it was as dark as the sky, but there were still electric lights flashing inside from time to time.


    The ancestor of Panshan watched Jieyun''s changes back to normal, and thought to himself: "I am afraid that it will only be more difficult to cope with. After Jieyun has no changes, it will be more direct, and the power and frequency will become stronger."


    Sure enough, the situation was the same as Panshan ancestors expected.


    When the blue lightning fell down again, it was almost continuous, and in an instant, at least a hundred sky thunder struck down!


    The first batch of Thunder has not been eliminated, and the second batch has arrived!


    In the blink of an eye, five batches of thunder fell from the sky!


    Su Yan''s formation was already shaky, so much thunder fell in such a short period of time, and the explosive force produced directly dismantled the golden lotus platform!


    This is absolute power.


    In the face of absolute power, no matter how good the technique is, there is no room for display.


    The golden lotus platform was destroyed at this moment, and the sky thunder behind it fell directly without any hesitation!


    The frequency is even scarier than before!


    Those running electric lights can be seen on the sea, and several large eddies in the sea are even bigger than before.


    At this time, Chang Yuan even felt that he was no longer on Earth, as if he was in the time and space of a different world.


    Xiao Meng was very worried about Su Yan, and asked, "My master, will he have anything to do?"


    "Of course nothing will happen. Don''t you know what kind of existence he is? This catastrophe has just begun. It is just right to warm him up."


    The words of the ancestors of Panshan are not acceptable, but they are a bit too surprising.


    The big sects in the Middle-earth China are basically the power to destroy the world, and they can almost become sick with the nuclear weapon box. She said that it can only be used to warm up Su Yan?


    What the **** is this?


    But if you think about it carefully, there is some truth to this.


    You must know that Su Yan is going to challenge five million thunder robbery. If five million is not an exaggerated figure, there is indeed a very long way to reach this number.

 Chapter 2856： Wonderful use of formation

    Chapter 2856: The wonderful use of formation


    "Then this formation has been broken, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?" Chang Yuan asked.


    "Fool, which eye do you see that the formation has been broken?" Panshan ancestor raised his eyebrows.


    "The golden lotus platform on the sea was broken but everyone has seen it. Not only I saw it, but you should have seen it too."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Oh, did you say that? Who told you that the golden lotus platform is equal to all the formations? Su Yan spent such a long time arranging formations here, you think he did something like this This formation is much more powerful than you thought. Although the lotus is shattered, don''t forget that there are still lotus roots under the water. Why don''t you even know these principles? How did Su Yan teach you?"


    According to the ancestor of Panshan, the golden lotus platform on the sea is only part of the formation, while most of the formation of Su Yan is hidden under the sea, just like a real lotus.


    "But at this time the sea is so turbulent, won''t the formation in this sea be affected?"


    Panshan ancestor Liu raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems that you are really stupid, and you are not pretending to be torturing ancestors. Fortunately, Su Yan is not as stupid as you. If you are as stupid as you, he will not be able to survive this day Up."


    Chang Yuan was stupid by Panshan ancestors and didn''t dare to refute it, because the methods Su Yan used were methods that he could not even think of.


    If he could understand some of Su Yan''s intentions, he wouldn''t have only the Golden Core Stage cultivation base, he would have already entered the Tribulation Crossing Realm.


    Panshan ancestor said: "Have you ever seen a water mill? This formation is like a water mill under the water surface. When the sea water becomes extremely turbulent, the underwater windmill spins frantically, and then converts the kinetic energy of the sea water into The energy of the formation. Do you understand now?"


    "I understand, the boss''s formation is equivalent to the construction of a Three Gorges hydropower station under the sea! Can this kind of operation be possible?" Chang Yuan was surprised to the extreme.


    In fact, not only Chang Yuan was surprised, but the others were also surprised.


    They had no idea that such things as formations could still be used in this way!


    I don''t know if they were too ignorant before, or Su Yan was too powerful.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan didn��t know what the Three Gorges Hydropower Station was, she could understand the meaning of Chang Yuan��s words and said: ��If you want to survive the catastrophe, you must use everything you can use, including yourself and the surrounding environment, even It is to use the power of the tribulation itself. These are all necessary, and you should all learn a little. Su Yan is obviously so mature, why are you disciples and disciples so ineffective?"


    The sea water was indeed very turbulent at this time, and the underwater part of the formation was also rotating at high speed with the sea water.


    Powerful kinetic energy is generated during the rotation, and at the bottom of the formation, many Tianyi real waters are being condensed!


    Tianyi real water is made by condensing water vapor.


    Because it has been condensed to the extreme, even one drop weighs ten thousand catties.


    One of the most important tasks in the cultivation of water attributes is to condense Tianyi True Water.


    If a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm and One Heavy spends a year, he can probably condense ten drops of Heavenly One True Water.


    At this time, because of the large vortex generated in the surrounding sea area for dozens of miles, the sea is full of strong kinetic energy, and the windmill in the water is pushed, and it has condensed seven drops of Tianyi real water!


    The magical effect of Tianyi True Water can not only be used to make magic weapons, formations, and prohibitions, but also can be used directly.


    After spreading out, it will become a Milky Way hanging in the sky!


    Tianyi True Water is the purest water vapor condensation, while pure water is non-conductive, in a sense, it can restrain the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation.


    The reason why Su Yan spent a lot of time arranging formations on the seabed to condense the Tianyi True Water was for this reason.


    Of course, this is an arrangement that makes perfect use of the heavens and the changes in the surrounding environment. It is an arrangement that can only be done by very experienced and wise monks.


    A golden light emerged from the bottom of the sea!


    The people of this golden light are very familiar, and it can almost be said to be the symbol of Su Yan.


    Tai''a''s sword light is right and right. Although bright, it will never dazzle the eyes.


    Su Yan had to keep this formation to condense the Tianyi True Water, so he had to surface above the water and use his body to carry the sky thunder!


    Su Yan not only appeared on the sea, but also flew into the air with his sword!


    Jiantai''s Jianguang has an astonishing aura, it seems that he wants to pierce the sky with a sword, and incidentally even Jieyun pierced!


    But how can Jieyun handle it so well!


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of sky thunders whizzed down and smashed down, completely covering Su Yan.


    The sound of the thunder broke even Chang Yuan''s eardrums numb for a while.


    The ancestor of Panshan also frowned slightly, and immediately raised his hand slightly, forming a light yellow mask in the shape of the boat of crossing.


    After that, the deafening thunder sound really disappeared a lot.


    It��s about thirty miles away from Su Yan who crossed the Tribulation, and I already felt thunder blasted from here. It was really hard for Chang Yuan to imagine what it was like to be in the center of the Tribulation!


    Moreover, the sky thunder is not over after one round, but falls continuously, like a downpour that never stops!


    The ancestor of Panshan said leisurely: "The power of the tribulation is going to increase, and we need to retreat ten miles back."


    "This..." Xiao Meng hesitated.


    "Xiao Meng, look at the robbery cloud in the sky, has it changed again?"


    Looking at the words of the ancestor of Panshan, the robbery cloud in the sky glowed with a red light, which was indeed enlarged several times than before.


    Xiao Meng had been paying attention to Jian Guang just now, but she didn''t even notice this change.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "When you look at the robbery, you must first look at the robbery cloud and then look at other things. The robbery cloud represents all the evolutionary trends of the robbery. For example, now, this red robbery cloud represents the power of the five aggregates."


    Xiao Meng asked in an innocent and innocent tone: "What is the power of the Five Aggregates that Grandma Grandma said? Why have I never heard of it?"


    "Our world is the physical world, and the power of the five aggregates comes from the non-material world, that is, the spiritual world in the legend. To enter the material world, the power of the spiritual world needs to undergo some form of transformation, and the cloud becomes red. The color of is in the process of this conversion!"


    "Isn''t that difficult to deal with?"


    The ancestor of Panshan glanced at Xiao Meng, and the worried expression on Xiao Meng''s face was very sincere. This is what the ancestors of Panshan like most about Xiaomeng, like a flawless white paper, extremely clean. There will be no crooked mind.


    At this time, Xiao Meng was extremely worried about Su Yan. The power of the catastrophe was even more violent than she had imagined. Moreover, she had never heard of the changes in various powers, and it was even more needless to say how to deal with it.

 Chapter 2857： Five Aggregate Tribulation

    Chapter 2857: Five Aggregate Tribulation Power


    The old ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "Why should you worry? Your master can be regarded as the level of a Taoist ancestor, and a genius of cultivation that is rare in thousands of years. Of course such a character will not fall before such a small scene, Five Aggregates. Although the power is powerful, it is still determined not to be your master. What can you do to your master, you also need something powerful!"


    I heard the ancestor of Panshan say that Su Yan is safe and there is no need to worry. Xiao Meng was really relieved.


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "You can observe the power of these five aggregates, because this is a test that every monk has to face."


    There was another thunder falling from the sky, but at this time the thunder had already stepped into the fierceness just now, but it was much softer.


    The immense pressure on Su Yan was suddenly light, but it would be too early to relax at this time.


    Scarlet lightning descended on Su Yan''s body, and the five senses of his mouth, nose, ears, eyes, and body were all inverted.


    A sweet taste appeared in Su Yan''s mouth, as if he was eating candy.


    There was also an itchy smell inside the nose.


    All the coquettish voices of women in her ears.


    The scene in front of you is completely inverted, the sea reaches the sky, but the sky goes below!


    ...


    This is the power of the Five Aggregates!


    It can make people''s senses appear all kinds of hallucinations!


    Since the power of the five aggregates comes from the formless realm, it will not be a physical blow. At this time, you only need to guard your own mind, regardless of the external situation.


    Faced with this situation, Su Yan didn''t panic at all, but calmed down to the extreme.


    Just because there is another sense besides the five senses, this is spiritual sense, which is also called the sixth sense.


    This sixth sense is the foundation of the monk''s life.


    No matter how wild the thunder and lightning is outside, Su Yan simply closed his five senses, thinking nothing about it, and staying true to his heart.


    At this moment, even opening his eyes is useless. Su Yan''s vision was turned upside down just now, and the world he saw was all upside down.


    Suddenly, a woman''s rapid and beautiful breathing sounded in her ears, and then Su Yan sensed many beautiful women surrounding her.


    These women exhaled like orchids, although they did not open their eyes, all kinds of scenes that could make men spit out had already appeared in Su Yan''s mind!


    These are all born of illusions!


    There is only one reason for the appearance of these illusions. The high-level demon of the colorless world also descended into this world along with the power of the five aggregates.


    Their goal is to lure Su Yan into depravity, and then Su Yan will be destroyed in the tribulation!


    The surrounding women''s panting became heavier and heavier, and Su Yan couldn''t restrain her no matter how much her five senses were closed.


    This is because the five senses are controlled by the demon.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Yan just snorted, and then said in his heart: "This time, there are so many tricks to cross the catastrophe, even the devil from the outside world has come to participate."


    Faced with the temptation of these gods, Su Yan certainly remained unmoved!


    His Dao Xin is already extremely tough, and it is impossible to roll over in such an inexplicable place.


    But looking over on the boat of the crossing, you can see some peerless beauties who appear to have come out of Dunhuang frescoes only wearing light gauze, surrounding Su Yan in the midst of the catastrophe.


    These peerless beauties all smiled, and even the cloud of robbery in the sky seemed to converge a lot, and a golden light descended. It seemed that these goddesses were planning to introduce Su Yan into the fairy world and enjoy bliss forever.


    Most of the men on the boat of the crossing were all male cultivators. Facing the temptation of these demon, all of them were swayed, and even some people were already swallowing saliva, and envied Su Yan by the way!


    These people couldn''t hold Dao Xin in the expectation of the ancestor of Panshan, they couldn''t help but sneered.


    But because of her simple mind, Xiao Meng couldn''t seduce her. She just asked, "These sisters are so beautiful, are they also part of the catastrophe?"


    The ancestor of Panshan gave a strong hum.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of waves outside the light curtain of the ship of crossing.


    The ancestor of Panshan narrowed his eyes at this moment. Although there was no action yet, the ancestor of Panshan at this moment gave everyone the feeling like a lion about to attack!


    Then a jasper light shot out from the sleeves of the ancestor of Panshan!


    After this jasper light passed through the barrier, it turned into a sea of ??fire about an acre in the air. In the sea of ??fire, a goddess wearing a light gauze struggled painfully!


    The people on the deck looked a little unbearable, and some even said, "What are you doing? Why do you want to kill for no reason?"


    "The ancestor is killing? Stupid, look carefully!" Panshan ancestor''s tone did carry a strong killing intent.


    Then I saw that this celestial lady gradually got out of her skin and turned into an extremely ugly demon!


    This is the true state of the devil from the outer world!


    The demons can be transformed into arbitrary images, tempting the monks to fall from the spiritual level!


    People like them have only seen such records in ancient books. How can they think that the creatures like the gods really exist!


    Everyone became extremely ashamed.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Thanks to the ancestors I am here today, otherwise none of you will be able to escape, and you will have to explain here. The so-called Peerless Beauty is nothing more than a pink skull. You can''t even understand this truth. No wonder the cultivation base is so humble!"


    These people were hit hard by the ancestor of Panshan, but none of them dared to talk back.


    Obviously the ancestors of Panshan are the strongest here, and it makes sense to speak hard!


    For Su Yan, the seduction of the demon had no effect at all.


    In the end, these gods became impatient, and they all took off their skins and turned into their original demon appearances, opened their blood basins and bite towards Su Yan''s body!


    In the face of the attack, the Tai''a divine sword in Su Yan''s hand was directly activated, automatically protecting the lord!


    Tai''a''s sword light originally had the attribute of restraint against all demons. At this time, Jin Guangwanzhang swept all those heavenly demons into fly ash from Su Yan''s sacred artifacts!


    Su Yan had another catastrophe!


    Heavenly Jieyun also re-adjusted, and the adjustment did not give Su Yan any chance to breathe!


    This is the biggest difference between five million thunder tribulation and 500,000 thunder tribulation.


    If it is a thunder calamity of 500,000, there will be a pause at this time, giving the monk a chance to breathe.


    Although this opportunity is very short, it is also very important.


    Sometimes many monks were defeated and perished under the catastrophe, because they couldn''t keep up with one breath, and then they lost their precious lives.


    The five million calamities that Su Yan faced were different. Ever since the robbery cloud had condensed, the sky had been rolling in thunder. Even if the power within the robbery cloud was constantly changing, there was no chance for Su Yan to breathe.


    Tian Lei has been ruthlessly hitting Su Yan''s body!


    After the power in Jieyun changed again, the sky thunder smashed down even more densely!


    When the thunder strikes, waves of anger are born!

 Chapter 2858： There are hidden killer moves

    Chapter 2858 There are hidden killer moves


    A very fierce storm finally appeared in the sky!


    After the storm came, even the boat of crossing that was under the protection of the barrier swayed fiercely!


    The thunder in the distance is too dense. You can only see the blue and white ball of light enveloping Su Yan. Just look at how surging the ability inside you can be!


    Liu Jin only feels that his scalp is numb, and the boss''s triumph is too exaggerated!


    He wants to help the boss, but in this case, let alone help, just getting close to some will turn into fly ash.


    And listening to the meaning of the ancestors of Panshan, it seems that this day is just getting better!


    There are many more tests behind, and one level will be more difficult than the other!


    If you don''t practice hard, no matter how chic and cheerful you were before, you will be in vain under this catastrophe!


    This is the biggest inspiration Liu Jin has received. Although he had a sense of urgency when he was practicing before, the sense of urgency was completely incomparable to that now.


    When he thought that this tribulation was something he had to face in the future, his scalp became more numb!


    No one can get excited after seeing such a catastrophe. The catastrophe is like a big rock on everyone''s heart!


    "Cultivation is the struggle between man and heaven, do you understand now?" Panshan ancestor said calmly.


    Su Yan also said this. When Chang Yuan and Jin Jin heard it, they thought they understood what it meant, and now they know how superficial their understanding is.


    The catastrophe is a very realistic pressure, not something ethereal and illusory.


    Countless lightning formed a dense snare and struck Su Yan fiercely.


    Su Yan held a sigh of relief in his chest, and used his own bodyguard real energy and physical body to resist the heavenly thunder!


    This body was also tested in this way last time, and it has been greatly improved after the catastrophe, and facing this same attack, the endurance is already much stronger!


    Su Yan stood still as a mountain among countless divine thunders, and defended like the immovable king of Ming!


    Although the golden light and shadow cannot shine, it can protect Su Yan himself!


    Xiao Meng and the others thought that the attack that made the scalp numb would go away for a while, but they didn''t want the attack to last for half an hour!


    I don''t know how many thunders fell from the robbery clouds in the sky and merged with the power grid in the sky!


    The power grid formed by Thunder is thrilling, but as long as there is always Thunder landing, it shows that Su Yan is still fighting against the catastrophe! It can be regarded as an alternative to report safety!


    Didn''t the sect heads of Middle-earth China feel that their scalp was numb, and at the same time there was a sense of respect in their hearts.


    Su Yan has been able to support it for so long under this tumbling thunder!


    Tian Lei Split will inevitably bring pain like Ling Chi! Just now so many gods of mine fell, it can be regarded as a torture of thousands of knives!


    A person who can last for so long under such extreme conditions, regardless of whether the final triumph is successful or not, is already worthy of their respect!


    No one''s strength is born with them, everyone is a cultivator.


    Strength comes from hard work, diligence and a little insight.


    Su Yan''s ability to reach this point shows that the hardship he endured and suffered was beyond imagination.


    Su Yan never said about these sufferings. Just because he doesn''t like selling miserably!


    Even more because a good man would have to work hard!


    The edge of the sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossom comes from the bitter cold. Everyone can say these two sentences, but how many people really understand the meaning? Not to mention these two sentences!


    Tian Lei was still rolling, at least one hundred thousand thunder tribulations had already slammed Su Yan''s body!


    The protective cover has become very thin, and even this pair of the most perfect combat body in the world has felt intense fatigue.


    Su Yan is still supporting it!


    The formation on the bottom of the sea is condensing Tianyi Divine Water, the more Tianyi Divine Water condenses, the better.


    And if he stays here longer, there will be more cards available later!


    Su Yan is constantly refreshing his limits.


    The pressure of five million Thunder Tribulation is not a joke, even if it is as strong as Su Yan, he must challenge his limit!


    Tai''a Divine Sword seemed to sense the master''s will, and then it shined brightly, transformed into a golden sword dragon, and rose into the sky!


    The sky helped Su Yan block many divine thunders, and Su Yan''s golden silk armor slowly emerged.


    The golden silk armor can help Su Yan resist for a while, at least the body can get some breathing opportunities...


    And Su Yan''s gaze also traversed the layers of sea water and fell to the bottom of the sea.


    At this time there are already thirty drops of Tianyi Shenshui.


    The power of thunder and lightning evaporates a large amount of seawater, and the evaporated water vapor rises and turns into rain clouds.


    In the darkness, a pouring rain fell.


    In the sky, thunder was rolling.


    "This Thunder Tribulation should be over, right?" Xiao Meng asked.


    This is also everyone''s question, because Thunder Tribulation doesn''t seem to be as violent as before.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "It''s just over a million now, and there are at least four million Thunder Tribulation waiting for him."


    "What!" Chang Yuan really couldn''t control it this time. "How could this be possible! Only one-fifth of it was so thrilling just now?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Five million thunder tribulations, there is no change, and it will take a day to split like this. Do you think that the words that ancestor I said to Su Yan before to persuade him to try easily are fun? This The five million thunder tribulation is already the ninth ultimate heaven tribulation for the average cultivator! As long as it passes through, it will be another level of existence!"


    "Isn''t the master just crossing the Trinity Realm Threefold? How could this fourth level of Heaven Tribulation be so terrible?


    "Xiao Meng, your master is not an ordinary monk at all, don''t you understand?" Panshan ancestor said.


    "How can this be good..."


    "Since Su Yan lets go and does it, he must be sure. Let''s just look at it here. It''s just that even the ancestor I don''t know what his assassin is. Is it the halberd of the conviction? Shouldn''t it, the halberd His power was restrained by Thunder Tribulation and couldn''t become a weapon at all. It''s really weird and we can only keep watching."


    Su Yan did prepare a killer for himself, but now it is far from the time to take out his killer!


    A torrential rain made steamy.


    And in the robbery cloud, there is already real water in the freezing.


    Real water can amplify the power of Thunder Tribulation, and at the same time, it can turn into the pressure of Mount Tai to press against Su Yan!


    The increase in this strength was about 50%, which just exceeded the limit of Su Yan''s defense.


    But there is no need to panic, Su Yan has been using his body to resist thunder and calamity since just now, just to preserve the formation of the seabed.


    Lei Jie gave birth to real water, and Su Yan could also use Heavenly One Divine Water to restrain it.


    Su Yan''s preparations to deal with the catastrophe were interlocking, and he almost got it right, but this was only a basic requirement.


    If there is no such thought, there is no possibility of survival under the five million thunder calamity!

 Chapter 2859： The power of five million thunder!

    Chapter 2859: Five Million Thunder Tribulation Power!


    Before the true water conceived in the robbery cloud arrived, Su Yan had already hid in the formation on the seabed!


    After the boundless thunder fell on the sea, the entire sea seemed to be lit up!


    It''s the first time everyone saw such a scene, and they were all shocked to the extreme!


    Su Yan dived into the sea just to get the gods and water!


    With the help of Heavenly Tribulation''s power of turning the river and the sea, Tianyi Shenshui has condensed a total of 39 drops, and Su Yan sprinkled these Tianyi Shenshui into the air in one breath!


    Tianyi Shenshui has Su Yan''s true essence, and grew up in the wind after colliding with Thunder Tribulation!


    Thirty-nine drops of heaven and one divine water has swelled into a big river tens of miles long in the sky!


    All the thunder fell into this river.


    Su Yan finally got a rare breathing opportunity at this time!


    Real water also emerged from the robbery cloud, and the real water blessed the thunder robbery and turned into a big river again.


    The two big rivers span dozens of miles of sky, which is spectacular to the extreme!


    The two big rivers don''t know millions of catties, and don''t know how terrifying mana is needed to hold them up!


    While everyone was so drunk, the ancestor of Panshan said, "No!"


    Just because the two entangled in the air actually swept toward the boat together!


    This is not what Su Yan did intentionally. Su Yan is now wholeheartedly fighting against Heavenly Tribulation, and can''t take care of anything else!


    The ancestor of Panshan had already retreated ten miles just now, and I didn''t expect it to be safe here!


    Two long rivers came in a blink of an eye. The ancestor of Panshan didn''t care about so much at this time, and played the jade flute!


    With the sound of the melodious flute, a sea of ??flames spread to the south!


    The sea of ??fire forms a curtain, temporarily separating the two long rivers!


    They had no idea that the ancestors of Panshan were so shocking, they seemed to be just an eleven or twelve-year-old girl! Unexpectedly, there is such a monstrous mana under such a petite body!


    The ancestor of Panshan hurriedly retreated to the rear on the boat of crossing!


    The speed of the crossing boat was not slow, and it quickly retreated seven or eight miles. At this time, the sea of ??flames of the ancestor of the Panshan could no longer hold it, and it was knocked away by two long rivers!


    The long river is like two entangled water dragons, fighting each other.


    Zhenshui and Tianyi Shenshui are both condensed because of the power of the heavens, and their attributes are not restrained. Although the fight is inextricably difficult to distinguish, no one can do anything!


    On the contrary, 90% of the thunder tribulation in the sky was split on the bodies of the two water dragons.


    Su Yan came out from the bottom of the sea at this time.


    The sea formation is used to deal with real water, as long as it deals with real water, it is of little use.


    The next step is to rely on Su Yan''s own strength to carry it!


    After flying up, Su Yan immediately took a pill. The pill was white all over, and when he held it in his hand, there was a strange fragrance.


    This is the supreme flying snow **** pill, which is said to have the magical effect of resurrecting the dead.


    Su Yan hadn''t been injured at this time, so it was a bit extravagant to take this Flying Snow God Pill.


    But the effect after taking it is also excellent. Su Yan''s physical and mental fatigue was wiped out, and even the battle body was slightly strengthened.


    After feeling the explosive power returned to his body, he used his divine mind to manipulate the water dragon to continue to entangle the force in the sky!


    The boat of crossing retreated a long way, and it was really safe when it was a hundred miles away.


    Two water dragons lay across the sky in the sea ahead, and thunderstorms smashed into the sea indiscriminately, and the release of the Buddha had reached the end of the world!


    Where they couldn''t see, Su Yan had an upright seal at this time, and the phantom of an eight-story huge tower appeared on Su Yan''s body!


    And in the huge tower, one musical instrument on each floor plays the bliss!


    The six instruments of bell, drum, qin, flute, erhu and sheng are full of images to the extreme!


    The appearance of six musical instruments at one time represents that Su Yan''s "Great Buddha Jue" has been cultivated to the point of being small. This is the result of breaking through a million thunders.


    Su Yan hadn''t used this power before because the newly advanced realm hadn''t stabilized yet.


    After the first battle with the Shenxuan clan, Su Yan made another breakthrough, and his realm stabilized.


    Just use this "Great Buddha Jue" to deal with the catastrophe!


    With the supreme pagoda of "The Great Buddha Jue", how true is it for a mere million thunder calamity!


    This is why Su Yan took a precious Flying Snow God Pill in advance.


    He hoped that he was in a heyday when using "The Great Buddha Jue"!


    Xianle is very sonorous, it seems a war song, even passed hundreds of miles away!


    This fairy music sounds warm in my heart, and it seems to give people unlimited hope and energy.


    Even if the robbery cloud obscures the sky and the sun, it��s still pitch black even hundreds of miles away, there is no need to be afraid!


    Because the clouds will be pushed away one day!


    The instrumental incarnation of "The Great Buddha Jue", the ancestor of Panshan had seen it before, but it was just a quick glance. I didn''t expect that it would become the ultimate method Su Yan used to fight the catastrophe!


    Countless divine thunder fell on the pagoda!


    The phantom of the pagoda is not moving like a mountain, not even a trace of swaying!


    And Su Yan also showed an extremely pious expression, chanting the lengthy tactics in his mouth, unexpectedly overcame the great pressure, and entered the realm of forgetting things!


    Rumble!


    Lei Jie didn''t know how many shots it dropped!


    The music was not affected at all!


    "The Great Buddha Art" was originally a code of the supreme level of the immortal world. After practicing to the extreme, it can be a floating statue to counter the power of the world!


    Although Su Yan is only a small achievement now, he is considered a force beyond the norm in this lower realm!


    The power of Heavenly Tribulation seems to be more and more inspired by "The Great Buddha Jue"!


    The thunder and lightning became more and more violent, and fell into the sea indiscriminately!


    The sound of the fairy music was still flying, and at least three hours passed.


    Even the people watching the show on the boat of the crossing were a little tired because of high mental stress, but the thunderstorm over there still didn''t mean to stop.


    On the contrary, it is more urgent and dense!


    I don��t know how much seawater evaporates instantly under the thunder.


    Xiao Meng had asked Panshan Patriarch several times just now, and even Panshan Patriarch was not sure what was going on with Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng clenched her lower lip, and at this time she could only seriously believe that her master was invincible!


    That''s right! So many powerful characters have been stepped on by Su Yan!


    People like him came between the heaven and the earth to become the proud child of heaven, how could they be destroyed under the calamity of heaven?


    The ancestor of Panshan let out a long sigh, and said: "My ancestor, I have seen many powerful people who have crossed the robbery, but even the ancestor I have seen the five million thunder robbery for the first time. It is really terrifying! Now this Jieyun has only consumed half of its power."

 Chapter 2860： Gate of the third region

    Chapter 2860 The Gate of the Third Region


    After going through the catastrophe, Su Yan felt even more dusty, and his voice and appearance seemed to have become a little misty, as if he was no longer a person in this world.


    The stronger the cultivation base, the more obvious it is.


    This is the benefit brought by the robbery. The stronger the tribulation, the higher the income you will get after the tribulation.


    The signal in front of him, although the person is still that person, but the temperament and all aspects have undergone a great change.


    Su Yan himself didn''t feel much about this change, only that those people looked at him very familiar.


    Su Yan immediately remembered, this look he had enjoyed for many years, this is the look that respects him like a god!


    Being able to retreat under this terrifying five million calamities, in the eyes of these people, Su Yan is no less powerful than those legendary figures in Dao Sect!


    Now Su Yan is claiming to be a Taoist ancestor, and no one will gossip, because he is worthy of such qualifications!


    The power of the tribulation is still in front of you, watching Su Yan like this, inevitably a kind of strange thought: There is probably nothing in this world that he can''t do!


    Su Yan fell on the Crossing Boat for a long time, and no one spoke.


    The ancestor of Panshan still knew more about it, and said to Su Yan: "Congratulations, Lord Su, now you have entered the middle stage of crossing the tribulation realm."


    Su Yan bowed his hand as a gift.


    After the two exchanges, the rest of the talents woke up like a dream, and their respective representatives expressed their congratulations to Su Yan!


    Su Yan saw only admiration and fear in these people''s eyes, but could not see any other emotions.


    Even if they had any unpleasant memories with Yimen before, they decided not to mention it again.


    Human jealousy and hatred are generally only imposed on people on the same level as themselves.


    For them, Su Yan can be regarded as another dimension of existence!


    Faced with too many existences beyond oneself, it is difficult for human beings to be truly jealous.


    Su Yan heard these compliments in his ears, but he didn''t care much. He was very indifferent, his emotional changes were not very obvious, and he looked no different from the past.


    Then Su Yan said: "Just now, when I was crossing the Tribulation, there was a divine sense coming from the sky. Does the ancestor know that divine sense?


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "How could I not know the ancestor, and I personally went up to Tianyu to help you keep him three hundred miles away."


    "It''s time to work." Su Yan continued, "I think that divine sense is most likely from the third region."


    Hearing the term third region, even Panshan ancestor frowned slightly and asked: "The third region''s response is so fast. Is this the master they sent to suppress you?"


    "Not necessarily, I only know that he is practicing the special techniques of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Perhaps he is just a monk who travels beyond the sky, just attracted by the thunder. Although such people are rare, they are not completely non-existent." Su Yan said, "Now that divine consciousness has already retreated. If he wants to be disadvantageous to me, he should find me to fight against him now. After all, he has only survived the catastrophe, and his realm and his body are very vain."


    Su Yan survived five million thunder tribulations, this is the most important thing in the earth practice world.


    At this point, almost all the schools of practice on earth know one thing: who is the boss of this world.


    Yimen''s identity has also become a pass to all disadvantages, and almost no one dares to offend Yimen again.


    This is Su Yan''s method.


    The so-called soldiers who surrender without a fight!


    Let them look at the power of Heavenly Tribulation and know that they are just a little ant in the world, which is much more useful than killing a few schools to put pressure on.


    After seeing that such Tianwei was resisted by Su Yan, normal people would no longer have the courage to continue to compete with Su Yan.


    After returning to Yimen, another small ceremony was performed, and the ancestor of Panshan also officially joined Yimen and became the great elder in the door.


    Then the ancestor of Panshan asked Su Yan, "Is it time to go to the Celestial Realm to open up your Beppu?"


    "Don��t worry about things in Beppu. The third area opens once every three years. If you miss this time, you will have to wait for another three years. Also, if I go back to the Celestial Realm now, I don��t know how to face it. To Si Qing. I will not go to the Celestial Realm until the pill that can cure Si Qing is successfully refined."


    "Then next..."


    Next, Su Yan''s itinerary can be said to be ready to go to the third region!


    The affairs of the clan are left to Xiongba to take care of, and he would not dare to ask anyone to trouble him.


    In addition to Panshan ancestor this time, Su Yan will also take Xiaomeng to the third region.


    Because Su Yan had already received the news, Xiao Meng''s father was in the third region!


    A mysterious door with purple light appeared in the middle of the sea on the night of the full moon, and the boat of crossing slowly approached this door.


    There are mysterious legends about the disappearing continent Atlantis in this sea area, and many people are still keen to find the legendary country under this sea area.


    But in fact, the so-called Atlantis is not on earth at all.


    Through the mysterious door opened for three years, it is connected to another space.


    The boat of crossing can travel freely among the heavens and worlds, and it is extremely easy to cross this mysterious door.


    Su Yan stood on the deck and slowly entered the mysterious gate with the boat of crossing.


    The surrounding scene also changed from blue sky and white sun to darkness.


    But the darkness inside this mysterious gate is not just a simple darkness, and many colorful nebulae can be seen in the distance.


    It was the first time that Xiao Meng saw such a scene. It seemed that the boat of crossing was traveling in the space, and she was immediately very excited.


    After the boat of crossing entered the mysterious door, Su Yan immediately returned to the cabin.


    The body and realm that have just passed through the tribulation are not very stable, and need to adjust the interest rate to stabilize it.


    Su Yan''s tongue was against his upper jaw, Jin Jin Yuye was constantly vomiting out of his throat, and then there was a feeling of a bright lotus tongue!


    After passing through the fourth calamity, Su Yan could obviously feel that his body and spirit were completely different from before.


    Some parts of the internal organs have gradually begun to change, evolving towards a higher level.


    Not only the internal organs, but also the bones themselves are greatly strengthened!


    After the catastrophe, certain valves inside the body seem to be opened, and the endless potential will be slowly released!


    The journey in the third region must not be a smooth one.


    Now that he condenses his strength to a strong one, he will have a higher level of assurance when he goes to the third region.

 Chapter 2861： Xiao Shenjie

    Chapter 2861: Xiao God Realm


    This time, Su Yan was very useful to meditate. After opening his eyes, not only his spirit was restored to its peak, but he even felt unfulfilled.


    Then Su Yan came to the deck and saw that Xiao Meng was practicing swordsmanship with the ancestor of Panshan.


    The swordsmanship of the ancestor of Panshan was justified, although of course it was not comparable to Su Yan, but it was more than enough to point Xiaomeng.


    After seeing Su Yan coming, Xiao Meng quickly lost the long sword in his hand and said: "Master, you are finally here."


    "Have I meditated for a long time?" Su Yan asked.


    "If you calculate it according to twelve hours a day, it will look like fifteen days." Panshan ancestor said.


    Su Yan himself was very surprised at how long he meditated before he knew it.


    But what surprised him even more was that the periphery of the ship of crossing was still an endless void, and those colorful nebulae could be seen in the void. The scenery was exactly the same as when they first entered the mysterious gate 15 days ago.


    "Something is wrong." Su Yan said.


    In Su Yan''s memory, after entering the mysterious gate, at most two or three hours can enter the third region.


    How could they float in this endless void for fifteen days for so long?


    The ship of crossing condensed all the wisdom of the previous generation of Emperor Shitian, and he decided that he could not lose his way in the space travel. What happened?


    After Su Yan raised the question, the three immediately got into the cab.


    The ancestor of Panshan carefully manipulated the boat of crossing, and the three-dimensional star map was also presented in the cab.


    This star map standardizes routes between many worlds, and of course there is also this third region.


    The ancestor of Panshan and Su Yan carefully checked the star map for a long time, but did not see any abnormalities.


    They are indeed on the established course, if they were at a normal speed, they would have entered the third area long ago.


    "Could there be a problem with the power of Crossing Boat?" Su Yan asked.


    "Definitely not, if there is a problem with the power, the Crossing Boat will inevitably sound an alarm."


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan checked up and down, and they almost disassembled the boat of crossing to study carefully, but even so, they did not find the problem.


    There is absolutely no problem with the boat crossing.


    Su Yan only thought of one possibility at this time, that is, the time and space around here has been dislocated to some extent. The original three-hour journey was stretched indefinitely, so they would float in this void continuously. Fifteenth is so long!


    Time and space are not as constant as we can feel. They can be stretched and distorted just like rubber bands.


    When the time and space are distorted to the extreme, a space-time storm will occur.


    Time and space storms are extremely dangerous, even if the emperor is involved, there is a risk of falling.


    Although I don''t know what causes this situation, if you continue to travel in the air at this time, it will undoubtedly be very dangerous.


    Su Yan said: "Is there any world around here? Let''s find a place to stop some, and then make plans."


    Since everyone is in the same realm, Panshan ancestor immediately understood what Su Yan meant.


    The boat of crossing quickly turned around in the void and broke into another group of void.


    And shortly after the ship of crossing entered another group of void, a storm of time and space also broke out!


    At first it was just above one point, but after less than a second, the storm of time and space immediately enveloped an area of ??more than ten earths!


    The power that burst out from this is enough to directly destroy countless worlds!


    In this, even the law itself was cut to pieces by the space-time storm!


    Su Yan and the others have escaped.


    At this moment, even Su Yan himself didn''t know that after going through the fourth calamity, his spirit felt a huge improvement.


    That''s why he suddenly woke up from meditation on the eve of the space storm, and then made such a decision.


    This spiritual perception is almost equal to instinct.


    Everyone has the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, but Su Yan''s spiritual sense magnifies this instinct more than a thousand times.


    This spiritual change was very natural, not as intense and obvious as the change in practice, so even Su Yan himself didn''t notice it.


    After the boat of crossing crossed the void, what came was a world of birds and flowers.


    The ancient Emperor Shitian on the star map referred to this place as Xiao Shenjie.


    The air in this world can be breathed directly. Although I haven''t seen any aborigines yet, this world gives Su Yan the feeling that it is full of vitality and aura.


    The place where they descended is between a mountain range, between the mountains, there are mountains of mountains, and there is a sea of ??clouds, which looks beautiful!


    After falling from the sky to the top of the mountain, the huge crossing boat slowly shrank, and finally fell into the palm of the ancestor of Panshan, and then put it away.


    It seems that the ancestor of Panshan has become more and more powerful in mastering the boat of crossing.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The Xiao God Realm is very close to the third region, and here is also a world full of spiritual energy, almost comparable to the Celestial Realm."


    Su Yan said: "The environment here is really good, I want to open another Beppu here."


    The ancestor of Panshan grotesquely said: "Su Yan, do you think you are the king of the mountain? Why do you want to occupy the mountain as the king and open up a bespoke in any good place?"


    "The environment here is indeed very pleasant. A little tidying up will definitely be comparable to those of Daomen. If the place here is not opened up, wouldn''t it be violent to the heavens?" Su Yan said.


    Su Yan knew very well that if he wanted to continue to pass on his tradition in this lower realm, it would be absolutely not enough to rely on one school.


    It is necessary to spread the branches and leaves among the heavens and all realms in order to slowly develop and grow.


    Su Yan glanced around and said, "The feng shui here is very good, and it can be a dragon-raising game. With such feng shui blessings, it will definitely prosper in the future.


    While they were talking, dozens of sword lights flew from far and near. These sword lights were all blue, and they were very uniform in color. Maybe they came from the same force.


    The ancestor of Panshan also saw the sword light in the sky, and said: "I''m afraid your plan will fall to nothing. This green hill has already had a master. The disturbance caused by the boat just now is too loud, and the school here has been alarmed. Up."


    Before Su Yan could reply, these dozen sword lights had fallen in front of Su Yan and the others, and they turned out to be more than a dozen women.


    The dozen or so women were all wearing palace costumes and veils. Although they couldn''t see all their faces, they only showed their brows and eyes like mountains.


    These dozen or so women didn''t give a good face, and they cross-examined when they came up, "Who are you, don''t you know that all the gods of the sky are forbidden by my Xiaoyao faction? How dare to break into this forbidden place!"

 Chapter 2862： Perks

    Chapter 2862: Xiaoyao School


    This Xiao God Realm Su Yan and Panshan ancestor are not familiar, let alone Xiao Meng, being questioned like this, no one is happy.


    The ancestor of Panshan sneered: "You said this mountain belongs to your Xiaoyao school, but what evidence is there?"


    The woman was suddenly speechless when asked by the ancestor of Panshan. After a short while, she said, "Where can I get any evidence for this kind of thing? Isn''t it because who is strong enough to occupy the fairy mountain blessed land? Are you really tired of trespassing on the forbidden area I sent now?"


    Another woman said: "Senior Sister Li, are you still talking nonsense with them? Looking at these three people in strange costumes, they are definitely not good people. They cut off their hands and feet, and then slowly bring them back for questioning."


    This woman has pretty eyebrows, and her words are so poisonous that she must break her hands and feet when she comes up.


    Su Yan is not so good-tempered, but it is impossible to stand here and quarrel with these women, so he is too demeaned, and casually ordered: "Xiao Meng, you come to send them."


    "Me? Can I really do it?" Xiao Meng''s big eyes looked towards Su Yan.


    The tallest among the dozen or so women here is only the Golden Core Quadruple Cultivation Base. It would be too bully to fight them with Su Yan''s cultivation base.


    And if it is not a very necessary special situation, Su Yan will not bully a woman.


    Xiao Meng is now about to break through to the Ninth Level of the Golden Core, and the sects with this power in the heavens and the world are considered to be the mainstay level.


    It''s just that Xiao Meng didn''t notice this at all.


    Probably the environment in which I grew up before was a bit too generous, and I have not experienced enough storms. So it looks like a flower in a greenhouse.


    Seeing Su Yan nodding, Xiao Meng didn''t hesitate anymore, and turned into a sword light with fiery energy!


    The woman stabbed with the cyan fairy sword, and Xiao Meng flew out after only one confrontation!


    Xiao Meng''s swordsmanship was learned from Su Yan, and the strength of the sword light should have been taught to her by the ancestor of Panshan. Taking advantage of the strengths of the two families, the power naturally doubled, even Xiao Meng was surprised.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Xiao Meng cares about this woman sincerely, but in the eyes of this woman, such words are no more than insults!


    She decided that she didn''t need the sympathy of the enemy!


    Climbing up, a sword strangled towards Xiaomeng again!


    Xiao Meng is also a temperamental person. She has asked the other party nicely, but the other party is still strangling indiscriminately!


    This time Xiao Meng''s sword light gently picked, and the woman immediately flew out again. This time she fell so hard that she groaned very weakly while lying on the ground.


    "Sister Li! Are you okay?"


    "Senior Sister was seriously injured, first use Zhen Yuan to help her dredge her meridians!"


    The women hurriedly helped Li Shijie suppress the wound.


    In fact, this Senior Sister Li is already very powerful. She was picked up by two swords in a row, and the enemy''s strength was far beyond their expectations!


    Xiaomeng said: "You people are really unreasonable. You say that this is a forbidden place for your school. We don''t know. The so-called ignorant is not guilty. At most, I say sorry to you, and then we leave here. Small things, you have to use the knife and the gun, right now?"


    Su Yan laughed.


    "Master, what are you laughing at?"


    "Xiaomeng, you seem to be growing up. Of course we usually have to persuade people with reason. Of course, when the truth doesn''t make sense, we still use the sword to be more reliable." Su Yan''s tone was full of pampering.


    Xiao Meng suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    A woman on the opposite side fired a small sword out, and after this small sword light shot into the clouds, it was no longer a trace.


    This little sword must be a whistleblower. Once you encounter any dangerous situation, just launch this little sword, and the sect will send reinforcements immediately after it is received.


    Of course Su Yan also knew what this small sword was for, but he still didn''t care about this Xiaoyao faction in his heart.


    If this Xiaoyao faction is really not eye-opening, then just kill it. Dare to be so domineering in front of him Su Yan, you really don''t want to live?


    "Let''s go down the mountain, it''s so boring here." Panshan ancestor said.


    "You hurt someone, don''t want to run away!"


    "That''s right! You not only trespassed into the forbidden area of ??our Xiaoyao faction, but also dared to hurt Senior Sister Li. You must be arrested and charged!


    The ancestor of Panshan grinned and said: "Ask a crime? Do you have such great ability?"


    The small sword above the clouds suddenly went back and forth, and shot towards the ancestor of Panshan! The speed was at least ten times faster just now!


    This change happened abruptly, but the ancestor of Panshan was so cultivated that before this little sword approached, he had already turned into molten iron in the divine fire.


    Three more women landed above the clouds.


    Although these three women also wear veils, they are obviously older.


    The cultivation bases of these three women are all on the second floor of the Tribulation Realm.


    How do monks who cross the Tribulation Realm distinguish their cultivation status? You only need to look at the three souls and six souls. After the first heavy catastrophe, the three souls and six souls can be strengthened. It is obviously different from ordinary people''s souls. A soul is the most obvious.


    After going through the two tribulations, the two souls of the three souls and six souls will be obviously different, so you can know at a glance that these three women are all two levels of cultivation.


    Su Yan really didn''t see the duality of crossing the tribulation realm, and said casually: "These three women will be handed over to your ancestors."


    The small sword just now shot at the ancestor of Panshan from the top of the head. At this time, the ancestor of Panshan was also very angry and needed to vent, saying: "I can''t ask for it!"


    After the three women landed, there was no fear in the face of the Panshan ancestor, and the cultivation base was obviously superior to the Panshan ancestor.


    The woman in the middle said: "Who do you think you are? This is the Dutian Shenfeng from my Xiaoyao School, and it is so rampant here!"


    These three women only saw through the cultivation of the ancestor of Panshan, but not Su Yan''s.


    The main reason is that Su Yan hides his aura and spirit very well. In terms of appearance and aura, he is almost like ordinary people.


    "It''s been a long time since no one has dared to be so presumptuous in front of my ancestors. I don''t like killing unknown people. You should report them first." Panshan ancestors have become murderous as they speak.


    Xiao Meng was also stunned by this strong murderous aura next to him, and he didn''t expect Panshan Patriarch to have such a side.


    Originally, the temper of the ancestor of Panshan wasn''t very good, only in front of Xiaomeng would he be like a kind elder.


    In the Huayin Palace that day, when the ancestor of Panshan slapped his apprentice, he did not show any affection at all.


    What''s more, the thousand-year old monsters have their own self-esteem, how can they allow some Xiao Xiaoxiao to speak freely in front of them?

 Chapter 2863： Sammy Three Swords

    Chapter 2863 Three Swords of Hanmei


    The so-called killing and paying for life is nothing but the law of the secular world. Who can enforce the laws of the world on these bosses?


    So there is only one set of rules of the game at this level, which is completely different from the ordinary.


    The next thing Panshan Patriarch will show is the cruel side of the rules of the game.


    Su Yan deliberately let Xiao Meng see this, because Xiao Meng now has eight layers of gold core, and sooner or later he will enter the realm of Tribulation Crossing.


    It doesn''t hurt to be familiar with the rules of this state in advance.


    Although these three women are not as good as the Panshan ancestors, the martial strength behind them is very powerful.


    The position of the Xiaoyao Sect in this Xiao God Realm is almost comparable to that of a family on the earth. In this realm, almost no one dares to disobey them, let alone hurt the disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect!


    Now not only did some people dared to break into Shenfeng, they also wounded the disciples of the Xiaoyao faction!


    They also have no way out of this kind of thing! Only by severely punishing the opponent can the predominant position of the Xiaoyao faction be maintained.


    "Three uncles, you have to help us decide. They first broke into the forbidden area of ??our Xiaoyao faction, and then injured Senior Sister Li. Now Senior Sister Li is still in a coma!"


    "Right, right, right! These three are so bold, they clearly didn''t put us in the eyes of the Xiaoyao faction! If we let them go like this, I am afraid our Xiaoyao faction will be laughed at by the heroes of the world!"


    The women talked babbledly.


    Of course, the three newly arrived women gave them some comfort.


    "A big ship landed here just now. The magic weapon of that big ship may be able to spare your lives! At most, you can break your hands and feet." The middle woman said again.


    The reason why they can support so quickly is actually attracted by the boat of crossing.


    The boat of crossing is so huge, and can be suspended in the sky, not to mention the special ability to travel through time and space, it is reasonable to make them jealous.


    The ancestor of Panshan gave a cold snort at this time, how could she give way to the boat?


    The ancestor of Panshan wasn''t so good-tempered, what''s more, the current situation is almost equal to being output by someone riding a face.


    The woman glanced at the ancestor of Panshan and said, "Nv Wawa, you should step aside, let your grown-ups come to the challenge!"


    The image of the ancestor of Panshan is an eleven or twelve-year-old woman. She does seem to have very young teeth, but it is also the thing that bothers her the most, and what she most taboo is that others really treat her as a child.


    These three women really said something wrong, and it is estimated that they may be burned to death by the fire.


    Su Yan was also happy. These three people really didn''t open the pot or lift the pot. It is said that dragons have reverse scales, and this is where the ancestors of Panshan are located.


    "There is something to say what you said just now!" Panshan ancestor''s face was like frost, already on the verge of an outbreak.


    The three women glanced at each other and seemed to understand each other''s intentions.


    At this time, the ancestor of Panshan was very angry, but there is no doubt that the man on the other side is even more powerful. The breath is long and if there is nothing, they can''t even judge Su Yan''s true realm. Obviously they have reached an extremely high realm. !


    "Although the two of you have entered the Tribulation Realm, they may not be the opponents of our Sammy Three Swords! With the cooperation of our three sisters, even the existence of the Seventh Layer of Tribulation Realm can deal with each other, girl doll, Do you think you are strong?"


    The ancestor of Panshan did accumulate monstrous anger at this time, and his murderous aura almost turned into substance!


    The dozen or so female cultivators who came before, the highest level of cultivation was only the fourth level of Golden Core, how could they be able to withstand the boundless and powerful murderous intent of the ancestor of Panshan!


    They were all suppressed to the ground, unable to move.


    But before the ancestors of Panshan broke out, the Samurai Swords had already attacked Su Yan at the same time!


    The three swords form a combined force, obviously they use a combined fencing method!


    The realm of their swordsmanship cannot be considered low, but it is a pity that the enemy they encountered is Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s sleeves were rolled upside down, and there was an extremely strong force.


    This force turned into a spiral wind, and all these three fairy swords and the sword energy derived from the three fairy swords were involved!


    This change happened abruptly, and Samume��s Three Swords obviously didn��t understand what was going on. By the time they reacted, a powerful force that could not be resisted came from the sword!


    This force is really terrifying. Although Sam Mei''s Three Swords tried their best, they finally got out of their hands!


    It didn''t stop there, because this force was really overbearing to the extreme, and the three women all flew out, and then slammed heavily on the ground.


    The surrounding rocks are broken into pieces!


    It''s so powerful!


    After seeing that his teacher had also been defeated, the faces of a dozen female cultivators were shocked and at a loss.


    Han Mei''s Three Swords had a great reputation in Xiao God Realm. It could be said that he stood at the top of Xiao God Realm. I didn''t expect to be destroyed by that man at the moment of a fight!


    Moreover, he didn''t even move half a minute in his footsteps, and his demeanor was so relaxed, obviously he still had spare energy!


    When did such a powerful male monk appear in Xiao God Realm? Who is he?


    After Hanmei''s three swords flew out, all three swords fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    There is a poem on each of the three swords, the sword body is cold and cold.


    "It is indeed a rare good sword, but the people who use it are not very good." Su Yan sighed heartily.


    When others say this, Sam Mei Sanjian might not be convinced, but when Su Yan says this, they now only have two emotions, shock and fear.


    "What the **** did he do just now? What kind of means was that, in an instant took the magic sword from the hands of the three of us!"


    They really didn''t know what method Su Yan used just now, because it was the first time they encountered this method.


    It can only be said that Su Yan''s strength exceeded their original expectations.


    Losing itself is already very scary, and what''s even more scary is that they didn''t even figure out how they lost!


    The woman in the middle finally recovered her calm state of mind and said: "His strength was originally very weak, and then suddenly turned into a strong one. Inexplicably, we lost the long sword in our hand, and the person was blown away by a back shock. Mostly he used his strength to bounce back the power of our sword."


    "But this kind of thing is too unbelievable. It can bounce our strength back completely. I have never heard of a technique that can be so powerful!"


    Han Mei Sanjian stood up again from the ground, expressions of shock, fear and shame on her face.


    For Jian Xiu, it is the greatest shame to be taken away by the opponent''s long sword empty-handed, and it is even more humiliating than killing them!

 Chapter 2864： Happy Moon Palace

    Chapter 2864 Xiaoyao Moon Palace


    After that, the three of them immediately urged Fa Jue to take the long sword back.


    The monks who reached this realm almost all had some kind of spiritual connection with their magic weapons.


    But even though these three people called and operated the magic arts in every possible way, these three swords remained motionless in Su Yan''s hands.


    The fact that they didn''t move did not mean that the connection between them and the sword was severed, but that Su Yan''s power was too strong, and at the same time they suppressed these three swords so that they could not move.


    Unexpectedly, the gap between the two sides is so big!


    After a fight, they didn''t even have the power to fight back in front of this mysterious man!


    Three long swords were snatched together in one face, something like this has never been encountered.


    Then Su Yan said, "Do you want the sword? Give it back to you."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he threw these three swords towards the sky.


    Su Yan''s power is very powerful. These three swords have been called by the three to accumulate a lot of mana, so when they flew back, the speed was extremely fast!


    If you are hit by the fairy sword head-on, your body will pierce through it!


    But Su Yan obviously kept his hands because he didn''t like bullying women.


    Finally, the three fairy swords were inserted on the ground in front of the three of them, shocking them all in a cold sweat.


    When Han Mei Sanjian looked at Su Yan again, he looked at the monster''s eyes.


    "It''s just three people who are at the second level of the Tribulation Realm." Su Yan said, "If the ancestor wants to deal with them, he will go directly to the number. I will not rob you."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Panshan Patriarch has become very excited.


    This Sammy Three Swords insulted her just now, and even said that Su Yan is an adult in her family. What a nonsense!


    If these three women are not allowed to pay a bitter price, her ancestor of Panshan will not have to come out and mix!


    The clouds on the horizon have become very red. As long as the ancestor Panshan triggers the true essence in the body, the condensed fire crystals can bloom together in the sky and the ground!


    Lock this piece of heaven and earth into the **** she created!


    But at this moment, the boss of Sammy''s Three Swords said: "If you are a man, don''t leave! Let''s go back and ask the teacher to fight you again!"


    Su Yan was also slightly surprised at this time.


    If you look at it from a normal perspective, Samume��s Three Swords are already very impressive.


    This kind of strength should be able to do the best combat strength in any sect. She even said that there are teachers above them, that is to say, is there any more powerful existence?


    This Xiaoyao faction is so strong?


    But then Su Yan turned his head and said, "Are you annoying? The big one will come after playing the small one, and the big one is not my opponent, and the old one will come next. Isn''t this endless?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said with enthusiasm, "Su Yan, that''s not what I said. Since they want to fight. Then fight with them. Let them know that we are not so messy!"


    The words of the ancestors of Panshan also make some sense.


    If the other party is willing to be reasonable, then Su Yan must be a gentleman. If the other party wants to be arrogant, then Su Yan will definitely let the other person know what is arrogant.


    "These are all Tianshen Peaks forbidden by our Xiaoyao faction. Do you still blame us for breaking in for no reason?" The more these women said, the more angry they became.


    If you can beat Su Yan, you would have gone up to fight Su Yan long ago.


    Some women are born to be unreasonable. As long as there is a contradiction, the mistake must be someone else''s. She has no mistakes at all herself, and she is even cleaner than White Lotus.


    This kind of woman will only blame others, blame her parents on her husband at home, and blame others for not letting her out...


    This kind of woman has a unified name, which is called a shrew.


    What Su Yan did not expect was that this Xiaoyao faction was almost all vixen, and there was no normal person at all.


    Xiao Meng had clearly explained it just now, they just broke into here by accident.


    The so-called ignorant is not guilty, they themselves have no motive to offend the Perks, and they don��t even know what the Perks do.


    But these women came up with swords and swords, aggressively trying to sever Su Yan and their hamstrings, and to take away the boat of crossing.


    Should they be allowed to play sideways under the blue sky and white sun?


    Su Yan''s school is already considered the most powerful school on earth, but he didn''t squeeze other schools.


    Yimen is now a leader recognized by all Taoist schools in the world. Of course, the so-called leader must be superior in various standards.


    So Su Yan laid down seven rules, one of which is not to bully the weak.


    Being arrogant and unruly will only lead to your own defeat. This kind of thing is not uncommon in history.


    If you make enemies everywhere, one day you will provoke an existence you can��t afford.


    It''s like today''s Xiaoyao faction got into Su Yan!


    Hearing the meaning of the Samurai Swords, I was planning to invite Su Yan to the Xiaoyao faction and use the power of the faction to deal with Su Yan.


    The Xiaoyao faction must be very powerful, Su Yan, Panshan Patriarch, and Xiao Meng are just three people.


    If it was someone else, I would never agree to go deep into the den.


    But why is Su Yan afraid of this Xiaoyao faction?


    Having only survived five million days of calamity, he just wanted to find a few powerful opponents to try his current skill!


    These stupid women still don''t know what kind of existence they have caused!


    Just thinking that after introducing Su Yan into the Xiaoyao faction, the masters in the martial art are like clouds, and even a siege can defeat him!


    Su Yan said: "These shrews seem to invite us to be guests in their sect. What does the ancestor think?"


    "My ancestors, I haven''t seen any scenes. A mere Xiaoyao faction is nothing. If they don''t apologize for what happened today, why would it be difficult for my ancestors to turn this whole world into scorched earth?"


    This question and answer of Su Yanhe''s Panshan Patriarch completely angered the Xiaoyao faction!


    The female disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect were all angry to the extreme, Sammei��s Three Swords�� Old Avenue: ��Okay! If you have a seed, now follow me over the Dutian Shenfeng and go to the Moon Palace in Qianshan! What happened today, Our Xiaoyao faction will tell you clearly and clearly!"


    The ancestor of Panshan raised his eyebrows and said: "Go and go, who will be afraid of it! Old ancestors, I like fighting in someone''s house. Even if something is broken, it is another person''s house, so there is no need to feel distressed."


    Dutian Shenfeng is the back mountain of Xiaoyao School, and many palaces can be seen after crossing Dutian Shenfeng.


    These palaces are in the misty clouds, with the wonderful scenery of Xianshan, they have the style of the fairy family!


    After landing on the white marble square in Qianshan, the ancestor of Panshan smiled and said to Su Yan: "Aren''t you going to open a Beppu here? Now it''s OK, even the palace will be built for you. Just kill all these stinks. Woman, this mountain gate is yours."


    Su Yan smiled disapprovingly, staring at the plaque in front of the palace.


    The four words Xiaoyao Yuegong are vigorous and powerful, obviously from the handwriting of famous artists.

 Chapter 2865： The crush of a finger

    Chapter 2865: The Crushing of a Finger


    After Samurai''s Three Swords attracted Su Yan to Xiaoyao Moon Palace, he immediately filed into the palace, presumably to inform him.


    In a short while, the crowd surged, and a large number of people came out of Xiaoyao Moon Palace carrying swords and various magic weapons.


    And these people turned out to be women, this Xiaoyao Moon Palace is very likely not to accept male disciples, only female disciples.


    This kind of weird sect is actually not uncommon. Nowadays, in Middle-earth China, there are many secrets of Taoism that are passed on from men to women.


    The head of this brigade is four old ladies.


    These four old ladies were a little different from the others, they did not wear a veil to cover their faces. The rest of the women, regardless of age, all wore white veils.


    Based on this, we can know that the status of these four old ladies in the Xiaoyao faction is not low, and they must be the top figures among the Xiaoyao faction.


    One of the old ladies was holding a pair of faucet crutches. After the faucet crutches stuck to the ground, it caused a shock.


    The old lady''s voice was like wearing a piece of gold and stone, very high-pitched: "Who are you who dare to break into the Happy Moon Palace?"


    As soon as this question came up, Su Yan was really happy, "You said we broke in without authorization? Wouldn''t the Sammy Three Swords that led us be dealt with by the rules?"


    This old lady was quite prestigious. After being asked by Su Yan, she said: "Asshole! Who are you, dare to make such a noise in front of the fairy palace!"


    "Xiangong? You will really put gold on your face." Su Yan''s words jokingly thought it was getting thicker.


    Su Yan said again: "If you want to fight or kill, you just need to hurry up. You don''t need to find so many high-sounding reasons. The so-called winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Saying these silly things is just a waste of everyone''s time!"


    Su Yan''s voice only came down, and the leading crutch had already hit Su Yan!


    The sound of the crutches breaking through the air is great, and the power is also very surging!


    This old lady looked grey-haired, and she couldn''t think of her strength!


    And under the dress, the exposed arms are all muscle lines. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are devil muscles!


    It is in sharp contrast with the majestic face of the old lady!


    This old lady practiced a secret technique that was absolutely not passed down by the Xiaoyao Sect, combined with the strengths of the Buddhism and Taoism, and has cultivated the indestructible body of the King Kong, and the tyranny of the muscles has reached an incredible level!


    The old lady was very confident about her thunderous blow, and she thought that this explosive attack would definitely kill Su Yan by surprise!


    Su Yan was really caught off guard. She didn''t expect that the old lady would turn her face when she said she turned her face, and she would do it if she said she did it!


    But the slow response is actually not a big deal, because the speed of this old lady is far from the horror of Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword!


    Her attack is just so powerful!


    It''s just that pure power is meaningless to Su Yanlai. If you want to fight for strength, the battle body built by the five million thunder robbery can''t be lost to anyone!


    The ancestor of Panshan even said that there is probably no one in this world who can compete with Su Yan for physical power.


    Therefore, it is simply impossible to defeat Su Yan with pure physical strength!


    The sound of dragons roaring and tigers roaring from the leading cane, this thunderous blow finally fell!


    The huge true essence and physical power also came with an extreme sense of oppression!


    At this last moment, Su Yan stretched out a finger.


    This finger was pressed very accurately on the faucet crutch!


    Then the picture seemed to freeze, and the old lady''s attack stopped in the air!


    Only one finger actually blocked the attack of the Supreme Elder?


    How is this possible?


    The female disciples of the Xiaoyao faction all had surprised expressions at this time, and some people were even wondering if the elders were releasing water!


    Sam Mei Sanjian almost doubted whether he had read it wrong, but when he took a closer look, he was really right!


    Su Yan''s thunderous blow was actually pressed into the air by Su Yan. The two sides seemed to be in a stalemate now, and no one could move forward.


    But Li Cuihua''s attack condensed the strength of his whole body, and Su Yan only used one finger.


    In such a comparison, it can be said that it is a judgement!


    The Supreme Elder of the Xiaoyao faction made an all-out effort, but was blocked by this mysterious man with one finger! ?


    Even if this kind of thing is spread out, no one will believe it, because it is too bizarre!


    How can there be such absurd things in this world?


    Then the white marble at Su Yan''s feet split madly, all to pieces!


    This is part of the power on the leading cane that has been transferred to Su Yan''s feet.


    These white marbles are blessed by formations, and the square in front of the martial art also represents the facade of the martial art.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible to be broken, and it is even more incredible to break into some fine gravel at this time!


    However, it also shows from the side that the attack of the Supreme Elder definitely did not release water!


    It''s just that Su Yanqiang is so perverted, so he can block the thunderous blow of the Supreme Elder with just one finger!


    The old lady''s blow was blocked by a finger, and she really felt a great insult.


    The old lady looked at Su Yan with a torch, only to see that Su Yan��s face was as interesting as before. This also made the old lady��s heart sank to the bottom. She didn��t dare to entangle Su Yan anymore, directly. Holding the stick and back!


    This white marble square has Su Yan as the center, almost half of it is damaged, and there are several cracks that are extremely deep.


    The old lady said: "I have cultivated the Taoist body with diamond jade, and now I have a realm of great achievement. Looking at the world, there are very few people who have refined the body to my level. This body alone does not even have a hundred thousand thunder. Jie can also be carried directly! What kind of evil are you?"


    At this time, in the minds of these women of the Xiaoyao faction, Su Yan is simply synonymous with evildoers!


    He had just been able to block the attack of the Supreme Elder, but Sam Mei Sanjian had expected it.


    After all, Su Yan could take away the long swords of the three of them in a single face, and this strength was far beyond what they could handle.


    It''s just that they didn''t think that Su Yan didn''t use True Essence, and didn''t use the unpredictable skills just now. With just one finger, they could block the leader stick of the Supreme Elder Li Cuihua without any tricks!


    There is actually a reason why Li Cuihua took the first shot among the four elders.


    Sister Li, who was injured by Xiao Meng just now, is her descendant and her most important descendant. It represents the important future layout of the Li family in the Xiaoyao School.


    Now I have been injured in the meridian, and it will take at least three years to recover. The time of these three years has been delayed, and future practice will be affected. How can Li Cuihua not be angry?


    So when she came up, she slapped Su Yan on the head, and now she can''t wait to beat all three Su Yan into flesh!


    Only in this way can she dispel the huge anger in her heart!

 Chapter 2866： Invincible punch

    Chapter 2866 The invincible punch


    Li Cuihua has always been very confident in her own strength, and her previous record can be called luxurious.


    Under her thunderous blow, Shaoxing said there were twenty masters who died.


    The power of this thunder strike is enough to shake the mountains!


    Unexpectedly, he would be scared off by Su Yan in such an almost insulting way!


    At this time Samume Sanjian had realized that the matter was a little serious, and they probably really provoke an existence that they absolutely can''t provoke!


    But now it is too late to regret, they have led people to Xiaoyao Moon Palace. This matter is now related to the face of the sect, and there is absolutely no possibility of being kind.


    Li Cuihua used the dragon head crutch to stick to the ground, and said: "I have refined the body to the ninth level, and the tribulation stage has five levels. The 500,000 thunder tribulation can also be resisted by the flesh. You should not be as strong as mine. the power of?"


    Fighting against half a million thunders with a physical body was the most proud thing in her life, so she couldn''t help saying it twice.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. On the contrary, the ancestor Panshan couldn''t help but laughed and said: "This person is really funny. Does she really think that she can hold half a million thunders with her body? Unparalleled body refiner?"


    What is Su Yangang facing? Five million thunder tribulation! The pressure faced is more than ten times that of this old lady!


    Is Su Yan so arrogant? Half a can of water is sloshing!


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "The Sumen master of the same family by my side has just survived five million days of calamity. You still don''t want to fight with him. It is impossible to look around the heavens and worlds if you only talk about physical strength. I can find an existence comparable to him."


    "Five million Thunder Tribulation? What are you kidding! How can a human body hold so many Thunder Tribulation? Don''t want to talk nonsense to lie to me!" Li Cuihua''s reaction was very strong.


    "Then how do you explain that he can catch the trick that you have secretly condensed the true essence for a long time with just one finger? That trick just now should be your proud trick? Is it not enough to be embarrassed? "The ancestor of Panshan felt very happy after this ridicule.


    Although there were a lot of people on the side of Xiaoyao Moon Palace, they fell into a silent silence at this time.


    Because just now, Su Yan was able to force Taishang Elder Li Cuihua back with just one finger. Everyone could see this.


    Even the young disciples were shocked, and even the confidence in their own school was shaken.


    Li Cuihua''s face was completely uncomfortable at this time, and was frightened by Su Yan in such a way under all eyes. Then he was mocked by the ancestor of Panshan. If she didn''t find the place, then her old face would not be The place is put up.


    Li Cuihua concentrated in secret for a while, and what was brewing was the strongest ultimate move.


    Although Su Yan could see that the steps at the feet of the old lady were a bit strange, they didn''t break.


    Because she is a body-refining cultivator, no matter what method she struggles with, it doesn''t make any sense, she will definitely be completely crushed in front of Su Yan.


    The battle between the body-refining cultivators is basically nothing to say, just to compete who has stronger strength and willpower.


    Su Yan''s current strength is overwhelming, so no matter what killer Li Cuihua uses, it is meaningless. There will be no change in the result of the rolling, at most the process will be slightly tortuous.


    Next, Li Cuihua carried the leading cane to kill Su Yan again!


    Behind Li Cuihua appeared the phantom of the King Kong Arhat, and at the same time gossip was born under one step, regardless of power or momentum, it was even stronger than just now!


    She is the master of the Buddhist and Taoist families, even Su Yan thinks she has some ways.


    But even so, the ending will not change in any way.


    Because the gap between the two sides here is the kind that cannot be bridged.


    What Su Yan had to do was to turn a finger into a punch.


    After Su Yan''s punch went out, it seemed that even the space itself had a great shock!


    The resulting fist wind also passed through the border like a typhoon, not only blasting Li Cuihua out directly, but also blowing the female disciples Xiaoyao out of the way!


    Those who can maintain their figure in front of this fist wind are some very powerful second-generation disciples.


    The roof tiles of the fairy palace in front were all lifted off!


    There are many female disciples whose veils have been blown without knowing where they are going. After a large piece is poured on the ground, they want to get up and look for their own veils, all with miserable sounds.


    This veil is the rule of the Xiaoyao School, as long as you see outsiders, you must cover your face with a scarf.


    The first is to avoid suspicion, and the second is to cut off the bonds of these female disciples.


    There is no lack of women with good-looking faces in the Xiaoyao faction, and such a woman must be a pursuer.


    But as long as the face is covered, everyone is the same regardless of beauty or ugliness.


    Li Cuihua directly fell back to the original place, her arms twisted into a very unnatural shape.


    Apparently she had broken a bone in the confrontation just now!


    Li Cuihua''s trick just now was called Yan Wangxiao!


    Why did the king laugh? Because when this stick is struck down, the opponent''s brain often bursts. The little ghosts of the king are waiting to accept people, so naturally they laugh.


    But what was unexpected was that her ultimate move only caused herself to fracture. Su Yan was still calm and relaxed, obviously not affected by half, and the feeling of humiliation became more obvious.


    She wanted to help her younger generation find a place, but she didn''t expect to end up like this.


    Su Yan didn''t feel happy about defeating Li Cuihua. This punch seemed very surging, but in the eyes of a real expert, there was really no bright spot, just a purely sway of strength.


    Su Yan turned to Panshan ancestor and said: "I really don''t like fighting women. It''s better to leave it to the ancestor to deal with it later. It should be a very simple thing to send them with your ancestor''s strength."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "You seem to look down on women in your tone?"


    Su Yan said: "I am a man, even if I defeat these women, what is there to be happy about? And bullying a woman is still not a good thing."


    Li Cuihua''s injuries were so severe that he couldn''t even hold the leader''s crutches, and was already unable to fight.


    The disciple behind him quickly helped Li Cuihua.


    The elder Taishang has already issued a guilty question next to him: "Shanmei Three Swords, what kind of evil did you bring back? How could this person''s physical strength be so against the sky?"


    Sam Mei''s Three Swords were also unspeakable. If they had known Su Yan''s strength long ago, they would have nothing to provoke him.


    Open one eye and close one eye and let him leave Dutian Shenfeng!


    Now not only the three sisters, but also the entire martial sect are in trouble. How can this be good!


    "Hmph! This person''s power is extremely huge, I don''t know what else is going on, so I might as well meet him with a long sword in my hand." It was another Supreme Elder Song Junqiu who was speaking.


    Song Junqiu cultivated the Wuxiang Sect of the Xiaoyao Sect, and his sword skills are said to have reached the point where he can pass ghosts and gods! In this Xiao God Realm, he is also a rare swordsman!

 Chapter 2867： The softest sword

    Chapter 2867 The Softest Sword


    Hearing that Song Junqiu was about to compete with Su Yan for his swordsmanship, Panshan Patriarch laughed with joy.


    What is a praying man��s arm as a car is not capable of it, this is a perfect explanation!


    Su Yan''s fighting style is indeed powerful, but for Su Yan''s personality, he doesn''t like to use brute force to convince people.


    To compete against the skill changes in Kendo, it can be regarded as right in Su Yan''s arms.


    Even Su Yan had a helpless smile on his face.


    "Why, do you dare to hurt people in front of my Xiaoyao faction, but you dare not compete with swordsmanship?" Song Junqiu obviously misunderstood the meaning in Su Yan''s smile.


    Su Yan said: "No, no, no, I didn''t dare, I just think that the swordsmanship is too bullying, so I might as well try something you are better at."


    "Good fellow! You are really mad! In front of me Song Junqiu, no one has ever dared to be so mad! Do you really think that you are a sword **** reincarnated? I started practicing swords at the age of seven, 300 years old. Dacheng, in this Xiao God Realm, I don��t know how many powerful enemies the country has defeated! At the age of 1,200, one person killed Ying Long with one sword! Since then, you have become one of the famous swords in this Xiao God Realm. Who are you talking to?" Song Junqiu said angrily with a cold eyebrow.


    Song Junqiu back then was indeed very powerful, and even qualified to compete for the throne of Xiaoyao faction.


    After the failure of this incident, she was indeed depressed for a while, but after two hundred years of retreat, she was actually cultivated into the legendary Wuxiang Jianzong.


    The Wuxiang Sword Sect is a secret technique of the Xiaoyao Sect that does not spread, and it is already difficult to climb to the sky. The Xiaoyao Sect has been established for nine thousand years. So far, only the Founding Patriarch and her Song Junqiu have cultivated such secrets!


    So Song Junqiu is absolutely qualified to be arrogant! How many people in Xiao God Realm can compare with her in swordsmanship?


    What Su Yan said at this time was an insult to Song Junqiu.


    If she doesn''t react, she would be ridiculed by others. Song Junqiu is just vain.


    Song Junqiu was about to burst into anger, but he listened to his disciple Han Mei Sanjian whispered: "Master, this person just took away the long sword of the three of us with just one move. We don''t even know what this trick is. See clearly, this person''s strength is indeed unfathomable, but he still needs to be careful."


    "Yes, this person''s abilities are unpredictable, and his sword skills must be very superb. Master still needs to be more cautious!"


    After Song Junqiu heard this reminder, he was even more furious, "You have cultivated wherever you are, and you have been snatched from the long sword in one move! After I go back, I will care about you! You all lost my reputation as Song Junqiu!"


    Sam Mei Sanjian immediately clasped his fists and lowered his head, not daring to speak more.


    But the three of them all know that Song Junqiu is definitely not so capable. In the first move, he can use an empty hand to take away the long sword from the hands of the three of them!


    Empty-handed can only deal with opponents who are far inferior to one''s own. This is the most basic common sense in sword repair.


    If everyone''s level is in a realm, it is impossible for anyone to risk doing this kind of thing.


    It is not only extremely difficult, but also a strong risk. Because you are grabbing the sword empty-handed, then your body will also fall into the shroud of sword light, and a mistake may cost your life!


    And Su Yan not only finished the empty-handed, but also won three swords at once!


    This fact is terrifying!


    Song Junqiu hadn''t done anything for many years, and he didn''t know if he had cultivated new skills.


    If it doesn''t, then it must be bad luck!


    Since ancient times, it has always been loyal to the ears and conducive to the deeds. The teacher can��t listen to their reminders, and it��s not their business anymore.


    Song Junqiu only took two steps in front of him, but he had crossed a distance of twenty feet. This was the ability to shrink the ground into an inch, and it was a compulsory body technique for swordsmanship.


    Song Junqiu''s shrinking into inches played very beautifully, also very natural, indeed very grandmaster.


    But even more weird is the sword in Song Junqiu''s hand!


    The sword in Song Junqiu''s hand was soft, like a weightless cloth, hanging down weakly.


    "Soft sword?" Of course, Su Yan recognized it at a glance. This was the soft sword of Qimen Weapon.


    It''s just that ordinary soft swords won''t be soft to this degree, and this degree of softness has greatly exceeded the scope of ordinary soft swords.


    Su Yan''s heart actually looked forward to what kind of strange swordsmanship Song Junqiu would use.


    The reason why Su Yan often uses Tai''a sword light is because he himself likes to use swords.


    Since he likes it, he naturally also dabbles in all kinds of Qimen swordsmanship. Whether it is a soft sword or a giant sword, or a two-headed sword that is harder to see, Su Yan can use it in a decent way.


    But it is very rare for the sword to be so soft, so Su Yan began to expect Song Junqiu to show him something he had never seen before.


    There is a saying: There is nothing new under the sun.


    Su Yan has a ninth generation cultivation base, has participated in many battles among the heavens and worlds, and has seen many strange people and things. Now there are very few things that can make him feel new.


    Besides, this is still a new thing in kendo, it is difficult not to attract Su Yan''s attention.


    "Where is your sword?" Song Junqiu asked.


    Su Yan replied: "If I can''t hold it, I will use a sword. Let''s take a look at what''s interesting about your sword."


    Su Yan''s answer was too natural, which made Song Junqiu feel insulted, "Boy! How dare you be so arrogant! Take it to death!"


    Song Junqiu first twitched the long sword in her hand, and as her wrist changed, the sword continued to rotate, because the speed was too fast, it even brought a buzzing sound!


    Then the software, which had been rotated to the extreme, hit Su Yan!


    Su Yan deftly avoided Song Junqiu''s first wave of attacks, but Song Junqiu laughed instead: "Look around you!"


    It turned out that with the rotation of the sword''s edge, countless sword qi turned into a wind blade and flew out, and Su Yan had fallen into the siege of sword qi before he knew it!


    The change of this soft sword is really weird!


    But the soft sword''s rotation stopped at this moment. With the infusion of true essence, this soft sword turned out to be as hard as an ordinary fairy sword, and it stabbed towards Su Yan straightly!


    Song Junqiu had already shown her fairy-like footwork just now, and after shrinking to an inch, she almost killed Su Yan in the blink of an eye.


    What Su Yan had to face at this time was the situation of chasing soldiers before intercepting them, how would he deal with it?


    Song Junqiu was ready, she thought that Su Yan''s sword must be dealt with with a sword.


    How could you have expected that Su Yan would stand still, without giving way or withdrawing his sword. He only stretched out **** and clamped Song Junqiu''s sword edge with these two fingers!


    Su Yan''s power is extremely strong. Although he only clamped the long sword with two fingers, Song Junqiu couldn''t take the long sword out of Su Yan''s hands!

 Chapter 2868： Realm rolling

    Chapter 2868: Realm Rolling


    Song Junqiu realized that Li Cuihua''s loss just now wasn''t wrong at all.


    At this moment, she also felt Su Yan''s strength that was almost unreasonable.


    However, Song Junqiu is a great master of swordsmanship, which is still very different from Li Cuihua.


    Li Cuihua hadn''t changed enough, Song Junqiu wouldn''t have such troubles. Her sword had changed a lot. The long sword that had been jumping suddenly softened again and became softer than cloth.


    Even Su Yan felt that the sword in his hand was cloth, completely lacking the texture of metal.


    I don''t know what material the sword is made of, but it is so soft that it really refreshes Su Yan''s view of the sword.


    After the sword was soft to the extreme, it shook with Song Junqiu''s wrist, and a sharp sword aura emerged from the shaking!


    "The extreme femininity has spawned the most masculine sword aura. It''s really wonderful. Such changes are really rare in the world, but just using this change to defeat me is a bit too naive." Su Yan said. He has released his fingers in between.


    This strange soft sword sword aura is also not simple, it cut Su Yan''s finger the moment Su Yan let go.


    Although this was just a small wound, she had hurt Su Yan after all, which was a great improvement compared to Li Cuihua.


    This sword was originally soft after being detached from Su Yan''s hand, but after being urged by the true essence, it became extremely hard!


    When he stabbed again, the speed was almost at its extreme. After Su Yan avoided the sword, Song Junqiu stabbed hundreds of swords in just three breaths!


    The air is full of afterimages of her shot!


    This sword is constantly changing between rigidity and softness and speed, which is really unpredictable.


    Once the rhythm of the battle is under Song Junqiu''s control, it must be extremely difficult for the opponent to stand up.


    But this kind of sword and the swordsmanship it cooperates with are probably ten times more than ordinary swordsmanship.


    It is not easy to fully grasp these complicated changes and the different attributes between soft and hard virtual and real.


    There are many forms of this sword. As Su Yan saw just now, there are already three forms. To switch between these forms smoothly like a mercury drop, even a genius in swordsmanship will have to work for hundreds of years. No.


    To practice this sword well is equivalent to understanding the nature of many swords.


    Song Junqiu does have arrogance, but the opponent she is facing this time is Su Yan, a man who can''t be treated with common sense at all!


    Song Junqiu��s continuous attacks like spring water were all easily evaded by Su Yan. Instead, he gave Song Junqiu a comment like this: "You have practiced well in your moves, but your physical training is almost meaningless. The speed is too slow. No threat at all."


    Su Yan can still comment under such circumstances, indicating that he is definitely more than flexible.


    When Song Junqiu faced this comment, of course he had a feeling of being played around. On weekdays, she comes to comment on how other people��s swordsmanship is. Where is the turn for others to comment on her?


    I took the sword and stopped making this meaningless attack.


    After she took the sword, the sword changed again, this time it changed into a general soft sword, soft and tough!


    Sword Qi has also undergone a great change!


    The boundless sword energy swayed in the air, like water ripples!


    Even the young disciples within the Xiaoyao faction only heard about Song Junqiu''s swordsmanship, after all, Song Junqiu had been shooting for hundreds of years.


    Now that I saw the sword energy swaying like water ripples, I was shocked to the extreme!


    Jian Xiu who can transform sword qi into nature is rare in ancient times, and she has never thought that she has entered such a realm.


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face. Song Junqiu''s swordsmanship level was already quite remarkable among mortals, but it was completely useless in front of Su Yan.


    I am afraid that no one in this world can compare the skills and changes in swordsmanship with Su Yan.


    If Song Junqiu thought that his swordsmanship could surpass Su Yan, he would be wrong.


    Swordsmanship is what Su Yan is best at!


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, after spreading his five fingers, it turned into five sword lights!


    These five sword lights were just five tiny rays of light when Su Yan''s fingers were in the control, and they looked very inconspicuous.


    But after Su Yan was released, he not only changed five colors, but also changed five different properties!


    After the five-color sword light swayed in the air, it was as powerful as a bamboo, breaking Song Junqiu''s sword energy!


    Only Su Yan''s sword light remained in Lang Lang''s sky.


    The Xiaoyao faction was already silent at this time.


    Although the confrontation between Su Yan and Song Junqiu was not as fierce as before with Li Cuihua, it was more exciting than ever.


    Of course Song Junqiu knew that Su Yan was great, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to have such an ability that she could not understand at all, "How is this possible! Are you a human or a ghost? How can the five fingers emit five different sword qi?


    Song Junqiu''s shock is actually very reasonable when looking at the problem from a normal perspective.


    It is unheard of that the five fingers differentiated into five sword qi. The true qi runs from the meridians to the end of the finger and then turns into sword qi.


    The same innocence, how come different fingers have different properties?


    She couldn''t figure out the reason even after she tried to break her head, it made the eyes look at Su Yan more solemn.


    Su Yan said: "The human body has twelve meridian meridians and eight meridian meridians. The back of the hand is yang, and the palm of the hand is yin. Each hand cultivates one meridian. In time, it is possible to achieve this change of sword energy of different nature. What''s so strange about this? "


    Song Junqiu felt suddenly clear after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    It is really better to listen to your words than to read ten years, and you can even talk more. If Su Yan hadn''t said this paragraph here today, she might not have understood such a thing for the rest of her life!


    Song Junqiu said: "You can cultivate such a powerful swordsmanship. I think you will not be a lonely unknown person. Could it be that I have not been sent to Xiaoyao for hundreds of years, and such a peerless genius has appeared in the world?"


    Sun Hua smiled: "Do you really think this sword technique is very powerful?"


    After Su Yan asked this question, Song Junqiu realized a very important thing-Su Yan hadn''t made a sword since just now!


    I have dealt with her for so long just with a pair of bare hands!


    One did not use the sword, and the other was forced to retreat with the sword. The gap in the realm of kendo can be clear at a glance.


    "The trick just now was just created when I was bored to pass the time. What do you think it is a peerless swordsmanship? It seems that you are really not good at the Xiaoyao school."


    Su Yan''s words were taken for granted, and a distinctive grandmaster was naturally revealed in the middle.


    Coupled with Su Yan''s sweeping record and strength, it gave Xiaoyao faction a sense of oppression of Mount Tai!

 Chapter 2869： Out of touch

    Chapter 2869


    Song Junqiu stared at Su Yan dumbly for a long time. At this moment, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do next.


    At this time, she had no confidence in her heart, facing Su Yan, she felt an uncontrollable feeling of high mountain standing in her heart!


    If a swordsman dies with absolute confidence in himself, it is also equivalent to dying with his desire to win.


    If it was said that she and Su Yan had opened in 19 just now, then there is no chance of winning this point now.


    Song Junqiu is really difficult to ride a tiger. She clearly knows that she is not Su Yan''s opponent, but if she retreats in this way, her face will be too ugly.


    So staying in place for a long time, I don''t know what to do.


    What Song Junqiu didn''t know was that Su Yan''s fingertip sword energy that shocked her just now was actually a sword move inspired and created after watching the TV series Tianlong Ba Bu.


    Sword Qi came from the fingertips, taking the intent of the six-channel divine sword.


    Inspired by watching TV series, the sword moves he created are of course not considered as powerful killers, at most it is just to satisfy his own psychology of playfulness.


    Su Yan did not lie to her about this.


    But Su Yan''s kendo realm has long since reached the realm where he can create any tricks he wants.


    This is the realm where many swordsmen have worked hard for thousands of years, and they may not be able to touch the door in one life.


    This realm was placed here, and it was the most important reason that Song Junqiu was shocked and speechless.


    On the contrary, the mechanism of moves is still second.


    Of course, Su Yan was also very clear. Although the Six-Medition Divine Sword he created looked amazing, in fact, its lethality was very limited, and it was okay against Song Junqiu who were not very powerful.


    But if it were to be used against powerful enemies like Saint Emperor and Suo Saint, it would be a bit joking.


    Su Yan actually created a lot of similar tricks, but there are only more than ten tricks that can be used in top duels.


    The master''s tricks are not more, but excellence. With one fresh trick, you can eat it all over the world.


    After reaching that apex realm, even if you just advance a little bit, you can increase the terrifying lethality!


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you Xiaoyao faction don��t have any abilities. If you don��t have any abilities, why do you want to be so arrogant in front of others? It��s so amazing. I have a good proposal. I can''t do anything alone, so why not write the three words "Xiaoyao Xiao" backwards, and call it "Paiyao Xiao" in the future, how about?"


    Facing Su Yan''s words, the faces of these women of the Xiaoyao faction showed great resentment!


    It seems that I have been greatly oppressed!


    But don''t forget, who was unreasonable at the beginning, who had to pick out Su Yan and their meridians, even dared to fight the boat of crossing the idea!


    If it��s not Su Yan that��s here today, isn��t it going to be bullied by these stinky women into nothing?


    This bunch of stinky women must be really accustomed in this Xiao God Realm, so they are so unreasonable, domineering and arrogant!


    How could Su Yan be used to them with this kind of stinking problem.


    Today they have to write these three words backwards.


    Song Junqiu gritted his teeth and said, "What do you want?"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Everything must follow my rules. Anyone who offends me must pay a price."


    After Su Yan said this, Song Junqiu was shocked.


    Today''s things are really unthinkable to the extreme. Their Xiaoyao Sect has been the strongest sect in Xiao God Realm for many years.


    Today, one person threatened the whole school.


    It''s like this man is saying to Xiaoyao''s tens of thousands of disciples, you are surrounded by me!


    Full of absurd and unreal feeling!


    But the strength of this man was so shocking that people had to face every word he said.


    There were four Supreme Elders in Xiaoyao faction, except for Li Cuihua, who had been severely injured by Su Yan, and Song Junqiu, who had lost his fighting spirit at this time, and two Supreme Elders did not take action.


    If these three elders join forces, will they be able to defeat this man?


    Before this mountain gate, there are many young disciples under the eyelids. If they need to use more deception to win, then their Xiaoyao faction''s face is really ashamed!


    But compared to this incident, what is even more unacceptable is that this man can speak so much at the door of Xiaoyao faction!


    Another great elder flew up and said: "What happened today is to bear the consequences. If we defeat this kid first, it will be a great shame for me if I can''t surrender this kid!"


    After saying this, Song Junqiu and the other Supreme Elder reacted!


    It is disgraceful to bully the less by more, but if they finally let Su Yan leave the Xiaoyao faction in a big way, this is something even more unacceptable!


    After the elder flew into the air, he spit out a dozen thunderbolts from his mouth, and two palm thunders were condensed in his hands!


    After the two palm thunders were sent out, they gathered together with the thunderbolt that came out of the mouth, causing a huge explosion in front of the mountain gate.


    The explosion was deafening, and even the gate of Xiaoyao Sect trembled.


    But in the sound of the explosion, Su Yan''s laughter seemed so clear.


    If Song Junqiu''s sword is not a threat to Su Yan, lightning is even more non-threatening to Su Yan. Five million days of thunder can be carried over, can this elder''s thunder and lightning be more powerful than the nine heavens?


    Even the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help but said to Xiaomeng: "This man is really a stupid man, he used thunder and lightning to deal with your master!"


    Xiao Meng also felt that the other side was too stupid, but she helped to explain, "Perhaps they don''t know how good the master is?"


    The ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "At this time, I still can''t see how good Su Yan is. Then they are probably all alive to dogs."


    The ancestor of Panshan spoke without mercy.


    After Shen Lei, Su Yan didn''t even soil the corners of his clothes, let alone get injured.


    And then Song Junqiu and another elder have joined forces to kill.


    Facing the joint attack of these three elders, Su Yan just stood in place, occasionally resisting it with the sword light of Tai''a, it seemed to be extremely relaxed.


    The three elders formed a character shape, surrounding Su Yan in the middle.


    Under the sword qi and the true essence, even the fairy mountain of the Xiaoyao Sect sect trembled!


    But even so, they couldn''t force Su Yan to move. Su Yan just stood still and eliminated all these attacks!


    Passive defense is of course not Su Yan''s style. After Su Yan was a little bored, Jianguang tapped seven times in the air. The two Supreme Elders were unknown and only Song Junqiu saw some clues, but she wanted to speak out. Companion, these two supreme elders had swords in their shoulders, and the blood flew out!

 Chapter 2870： The ultimate pleasure of sword repair

    Chapter 2870 The Ultimate Fun of Sword Repair


    In front of Su Yan, the two powerful elders were as immature and weak as little apprentices.


    Song Junqiu really understood Su Yan''s move this time, but seeing it clearly and being able to stand it were two different things.


    Su Yan''s sword is breaking through the void. This is the realm of the legendary sword breaking the sky. Legend has it that after the sword energy is cultivated to the extreme, even the space itself can be cut away!


    Song Junqiu is not surprising that Su Yan has such a realm.


    Just now, Su Yan''s five fingers issued a sword aura, which is totally different from the sword aura of this sword. The former can be said to be a joke.


    Facing this extreme sword aura, Song Junqiu used the Wuxiang Sword Sect to turn the long sword in his hand into a broad-edged sword, increasing the area of ??defense, so that he could barely catch Su Yan''s sword aura.


    But her arm was sore that she couldn''t even hold the sword in a short time.


    Su Yan said: "I will ask you again now, do you want to write these three words backwards?"


    The three elders joined forces and were defeated so easily by him. There were hardly any twists and turns in the process. This is really shocking!


    This man firmly held the word victory in his hands from the beginning, and did not give the elders any chance.


    The position of the free sect of the Supreme Elder is second only to the sovereign, and it is already considered the strongest war power.


    These people are also the strongest ones in the Xiao God Realm, and they can dominate each other when they are placed outside. I didn''t expect that they would still end up in defeat after joining forces!


    And the process is crushed without any suspense.


    At this time, there was a strange soundless in the mountain gate of the Xiaoyao faction, and there was pressure to the culmination in this silence!


    Many people have already thought in their hearts: Who is this man? Why is it so strong? Is our Xiaoyao faction about to fall into the hands of this man today?


    After thinking about this, my heart suddenly turned into a black hole of fear.


    Su Yan walked towards the mountain gate of the Xiaoyao faction, he took a step forward, and the Xiaoyao faction disciples took a step back, and the black hole of fear became deeper and deeper!


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Only one person with a sword can make the strongest sect of tens of thousands of disciples bow their heads. This is the ultimate joy of sword repair. Have you seen it, Xiao Meng."


    Xiao Meng was very excited at first. After listening to the words of the ancestor of Panshan, she only became more excited, and then asked: "If this is the case, why did you not practice swordsmanship to the extreme, ancestor, but turn your head to practice fire attributes What about spells?"


    The ancestor of Panshan was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "It is precisely because ancestors I practiced fruit swordsmanship that I understand that with my ability and talent, I can never enter your master''s current realm. What''s the point if I can''t reach the ultimate realm. , And ancestors, I was born with the body of fire morality, and the speed of cultivating fire attribute techniques is several times faster than that of ordinary geniuses. If you can''t become the super sword **** in this world, then becoming a fire **** is actually acceptable."


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "We cultivators should pursue the ultimate, and the so-called truth of the law is hidden in this ultimate. If you don''t seek a thorough understanding of everything, it''s just a matter of living for hundreds of years, which is totally meaningless."


    Xiao Meng looked at Su Yan''s back, and said, "Old Patriarch, do you think Master would really let Xiaoyao School write their school names backwards?"


    "Skills can be killed and not humiliated. Your master is forcing them to desperately. However, these stupid women usually dominate the martial arts a lot. When they really want to shed their blood for the martial arts, it seems that they have not People are willing to come out."


    Just as Su Yan climbed the stone steps and walked towards the mountain gate of the Xiaoyao faction, a pagoda suppressed from the void.


    Su Yan''s face also showed a smile at this moment, because he was waiting for this moment.


    Above the four elders, there is another master of the Xiaoyao faction who hasn''t shown up.


    The strength of this master should be higher than that of the four great elders, if she can''t reach it, then she doesn''t deserve to sit in this position!


    This pagoda represents the head of the Xiaoyao faction!


    The pagoda flew from the void, and a divine light enveloped Su Yan, making Su Yan unable to escape.


    However, Su Yan didn''t even think about escaping, so he carried this divine light on his head within a few seconds!


    Then the nine-story pagoda came towards Su Yan''s suppression!


    The pressure was increasing, and the rocks under Su Yan''s feet collapsed piece by piece!


    Finally, even the entire mountain began to shake!


    This is the ultimate pressure, if it is changed to another cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, I am afraid that it has been suppressed into meatloaf at this time.


    But Su Yan resisted the divine light with one hand, his figure did not even shake, and the expression on his face was as indifferent as before.


    However, Su Yan was a little surprised, because the pressure that the pagoda gave him was no longer at the same level as the few elders just now.


    The owner of this pagoda is probably the same as Su Yan, who can easily grasp the life and death of these four elders!


    "Interesting, is the head of the Xiaoyao faction so strong?" Su Yan said in his heart.


    The disciples of the Xiaoyao faction no longer dared to applaud in advance, because at this time the battle was still undecided, and they were extremely afraid of the man in front of them.


    "You caught the Linglong Pagoda with just one hand! Who are you? Why do you have to be embarrassed with our Xiaoyao faction?" After the elder Tai Shang vomited a mouthful of blood, he saw Su Yan''s skillful appearance again. Can''t help but vomit blood.


    Su Yan said, "Your people brought me back to the mountain gate, and they said they wanted to teach me something, what can I do?"


    Han Mei Sanjian was very frightened at this time, even if Su Yan was sanctioned this time, they would definitely not be able to escape the sanction from the head!


    It caused such a disaster, no matter how it was right or wrong, someone had to take care of it.


    There are golden Sanskrit scripts on the Linglong Pagoda, but there are Taoist gossips in the Sanskrit scripts, and the two complement each other, making it look grand and dignified.


    "This Xiaoyao School of Buddhism and Taoism double cultivation, but there is some climate. This pagoda is definitely some powerful magic weapon handed down from ancient times. If it were a normal magic weapon, it would have been overturned by Su Yan." Panshan ancestor said.


    Xiao Meng was a little worried at this time, and was about to ask a question, but saw a golden light descending from the top of the cloud in the void!


    It is the master of this pagoda finally showing up!


    The head of the Xiaoyao faction is a woman who seems to be about 30 years old at the end of the month, with cinnabar on her eyebrows, which looks quite majestic.


    No years of cultivation, her actual age is at least the same as the Panshan ancestor, but her realm is firmly above the Panshan ancestor, and she has reached the Eighth Heaven of Cross Tribulation Realm!


    This woman only needs to go through another tribulation before she can enter the realm of profound and profound.


    So even Su Yan had to look at her differently!


    What this woman holds in her hand is the Buddha''s lion roar seal. The lion roar seal is the most powerful seal among the thirty-six seals of the Buddhist family, and it can also reduce demons and eliminate demons!


    No wonder Su Yan was so stressed!

 Chapter 2871： Fu Yuechi

    Chapter 2871: Master Fu Yuechi


    Su Yan raised her head to look at Tianyu, and said, "Are you the head of the Xiaoyao faction?"


    The expression on this woman''s face was as indifferent as Su Yan, and there was peace in her eyes. Obviously, Dao Xin was already very stable, and she didn''t change anything.


    With such a state of mind, it is no wonder that she can achieve such an achievement as the Eightfold Crossing the Tribulation Realm!


    Under her Indian blessing, Su Yan only felt that the pressure on the pagoda above her head had become greater and greater, and a huge crack broke out in the ground under her feet.


    If the power of the pagoda is increased, the mountain gate of the Xiaoxiaoyao faction may also be turned into a fan!


    Su Yan sneered, and said, "I have already cultivated into a non-destructive body, don''t you think that this small method can do me nothing?"


    The leader stared at Su Yan in Tianyu for a long time, but finally did not increase the power of the pagoda again.


    Just as the ancestor of Panshan said, this place is someone else''s home for Su Yan, even if the game is sloppy, it won''t be a bit distressed.


    But the head of the Xiaoyao faction is different. If this mountain gate is destroyed, she may not be able to explain it at all.


    But the divine light of the pagoda has always enveloped Su Yan, and there is no intention to withdraw it.


    Su Yan said: "It''s not bad if you talk about it. Since you have treated me like this, then I can''t justify it if I don''t respond."


    Su Yan directly took out a piece of golden rope.


    After seeing this piece of golden rope, a solemn expression finally appeared on the head of the head.


    Obviously she has recognized it, and the golden rope in Su Yan''s hand is the legendary **** rope!


    After Su Yan got the Bound Xian Suo from the natural real person, he kept the Bound Xian Suo lying in his sleeve to sleep in the universe. This time he finally found an opportunity to use it.


    The power of Binding Xian Suo can''t be regarded as particularly great, but its ability is extremely strange, even Su Yan will have a headache.


    But the headmaster didn''t wait for Su Yan to chant the spell, so he waved his sleeves and retracted the pagoda covering Su Yan''s head, and then slowly fell from Tianyu to Su Yan''s front.


    It seemed that he wanted to negotiate with Su Yan.


    Hold this immortal Suo Suyan in his hand, don''t worry about it, if the two sides don''t agree, it won''t be too late to use it.


    Anyway, the initiative is on Su Yan''s side.


    Seeing the arrival of the head, the disciples of the Xiaoyao faction grew grief and anger one by one, and finally found someone who could take charge of themselves.


    But the calm expression on her face remained unaffected. Instead, she said: "How do your teachers usually discipline you? Even when you see the real head, you won''t be polite?"


    After having her words, the disciples awoke in a dream and saluted in front of her one after another, kneeling down a lot, and the mountain shouted: "I have seen the real head."


    After facing so many disciples in the mountain gate, she hummed with satisfaction, then turned around and faced Su Yan.


    The head said: "I am Fu Yuechi, the head of the Xiaoyao faction. Who are you? Why are you disturbed in front of my mountain gate?"


    Su Yan said: "I drove the spirit boat to the third region, and encountered something on the way, and had to descend in this world. Who knows that I fell in this world, and your disciple was killed. Your Xiaoyao faction is so powerful. Regardless of whether it is indiscriminate or indiscriminate, I must break my hands and hamstrings, and I must surrender the spirit boat in my hands. After being sent by me, I asked if I would dare to come to your Xiaoyao Sect''s mountain gate, and asked the teacher to teach me. After a meal, I have nothing to do, so I will come over and see how good your Xiaoyao faction is."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the headmaster seemed to fall into contemplation, and immediately asked: "Elder Song Junqiu, is he telling the truth?"


    "This person broke into the forbidden area of ??my sect for no reason. According to the rules of my sect, everyone who breaks into the forbidden area must be caught..."


    Fu Yuechi''s eyes gradually became cold, and Song Junqiu couldn''t speak at all in front of the majesty of the head.


    "What he said just now is the truth?" Fu Yuechi asked again.


    The answer to her this time was silence.


    This silence is tantamount to a kind of default!


    Naturally, the expression on Fu Yuechi''s face became even colder.


    The young disciples of the Xiaoyao School didn''t understand what the expression on the head of the real person meant at all, but the four super elders and the old elders within the school became nervous.


    Compared to Su Yan, they were obviously more afraid of the real head. This is the result of years of accumulated power.


    Of course, Su Yan also noticed this, and he was also a little curious in his heart. Why did Fu Yuechi, the head of the sect, who was inextricably happy, angry, and so scared?


    After the eighth calamity, Fu Yuechi barely walked through the world, and only retreated in the back mountain. Almost all the affairs of the school were handled by the four great elders.


    Being alarmed in this way today, how could Fu Yuechi''s face look good?


    Fu Yuechi was a man who lived in the city very deeply, and he was often indifferent to his emotions. When she has a cold expression on her face, it often means that she is already angry at this time!


    If there is an angry look on her face, then things will inevitably develop in an irreversible direction.


    It is precisely because of the knowledge of this that the four great elders are extremely worried.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Is it because I let you go too far? So that you say this kind of thing in front of your colleagues? You all say that freezing three feet is not a day''s cold. I''m afraid you are acting like this for a day or two, right?"


    After Fu Yuechi came out, he didn''t denounce Su Yan. Instead, he taught his disciples, and he seemed to be a sensible person.


    The four great elders didn''t care about taking the conversation easily, fearing that the anger of the real head would spread to him.


    The Xiaoyao faction is invincible in this Xiao God Realm, and the disciples under the sect are indeed arrogant. It''s just that I haven''t caused such a big mess before.


    The four great elders alone are enough to solve the trouble.


    Now that the man standing in front of the Xiaoyao School Gate, the four great elders are all defeated by him, even the real head may not have a perfect chance of winning in front of him.


    It is about the face of the Xiaoyao faction, and it does require a bit of wisdom to deal with it.


    Fu Yuechi turned his head to look at Su Yan at this time, "Your Excellency just said you want to go to the third region? Could it be someone from the five holy places?"


    This Fu Yuechi exists as the apex of the Xiao God Realm, and naturally knows the legend about the third region.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s strength was so amazing, she naturally suspected that Su Yan was a master in the five holy grounds.


    Su Yan said directly: "I''m not from the Five Great Sacred Lands. I just have a holiday with the Panzhen Holy Land of the Five Great Sacred Lands. I want to go to the third area to find them trouble."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Fu Yuechi was absolutely uneasy in her heart, and said, "Do you know that the five holy places are facing huge calamities now?"


    "Do you mean the Qianqiu Great Tribulation? I already knew it. The power of this disaster does not hinder me from doing things." Su Yan said.


    Fu Yuechi said: "As long as a powerful monk knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages to bless his soul, how can anyone who knows the great calamity of the Qianqiu period still has to go inside?"

 Chapter 2872： Sun Luo Jian Jue

    Chapter 2872: Senluo Sword Art


    Su Yan said: "Whether to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages is my own business. I don��t need Fu��s advice. Let��s clarify today��s things first. Your Xiaoyao faction is very courageous. No one has dared to be with me for a long time. The front is so brave."


    The four great elders could see that Fu Yuechi had the meaning of turning big things into small things.


    Unexpectedly, this man was so persistent, and when faced with the powerhouse of the Eighth Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, he was not afraid!


    A disciple said: "He just said that we should write the three words backwards for Xiaoyao send..."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Do you need to talk too much when you are talking? When did the tutor of the Xiaoyao School become so bad?"


    Fu Yuechi''s temper and nature are much better than those of her disciples. A perfect interpretation of what is called Yan Wang is hard to get rid of.


    But the disciple is so arrogant and indulgent, she is responsible for everything.


    Fu Yuechi said to Su Yan again: "Today''s matter, how do you want to solve it? You wounded the four super elders under my sect, and the mountain sect also made a mess. You still want me to apologize to you?"


    This is where Fu Yuechi''s bottom line lies. If Su Yan wants to trespass this bottom line, then from Fu Yuechi''s standpoint, even if he doesn''t want to, he can only fight against Su Yan.


    It''s just that after their strength reaches the highest level in the world, if they really take a shot without any scruples, I am afraid that all this radius will be destroyed!


    Su Yan said, "Originally, there was a small misunderstanding. Everyone would take a step back and be in peace, but you Xiaoyao faction is unwilling to settle things down. Now that things get bigger, you want to pretend that nothing happened when you find that you can''t handle them? Is there such a reason on this? Do you think it��s all about the Happy Faction?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Then what do you want?"


    Su Yan said, "I am also the leader of a faction. I am not a petty person. Let''s bet on three tricks with you. After these three tricks, no matter what the outcome is, everyone will settle their suspicions. Turn over the previous things."


    "it is good."


    Fu Yuechi almost agreed to the three-stroke agreement proposed by Su Yan without even thinking about it. This showed that she was absolutely confident in her own strength.


    Of course, she is already crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven!


    There was only one step away from the final moment. Faced with Su Yan who crossed the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, she certainly had no reason to be afraid.


    According to normal logic, Eightfold has almost reached the peak of crossing the Tribulation Realm, and dealing with the monks of the Fourfold Heaven will definitely form an absolute crush in strength.


    But the strength of this man is absolutely abnormal. Otherwise, the Linglong Pagoda could suppress him just now!


    The realm of the four great elders is actually higher than that of Su Yan, but together they cannot pose any threat to Su Yan.


    The strength of this man is obviously unfathomable!


    Now that a three-stroke agreement had been made, Su Yan simply took away the tie.


    With his Su Yan''s strength, he really didn''t need such a fetish as Xian Suo to help out. In the words of Xian Suo, even if it beats Fu Yuechi, it can only show that Xian Suo is powerful.


    It does not mean that Su Yan''s instrument is above Fu Yuechi.


    The wind in the mountains originally moved Yun Lan, but at this moment everything suddenly became still.


    There was a distance of fifteen feet between Su Yan and Fu Yuechi. The two looked at each other like this, and no one took the initiative.


    Although there was no shot, the duel between the two had already begun.


    This confrontation is never on the physical level, but on the aura and spiritual level. Both sides want to find the gap in the other''s heart.


    Su Yan''s Dao Heart is in the realm of Emperor Immortal, of course there will be no gaps.


    What surprised Su Yan was that although this Fu Yuechi was only a female stream, his heart and cultivation level were very solid, and there was no room for vain.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t find any opportunity to take advantage of, and couldn''t see any weaknesses in her.


    None of the monks that Su Yan met before was so strong!


    Even the Holy Emperor and Suosheng have their own weaknesses in their hearts. The pride of the Holy Emperor and Suosheng''s madness for fighting are weaknesses in their character.


    If they are really compared, they are not as good as the woman in front of them.


    Facing such a powerful enemy, Su Yan had a very happy feeling in his heart.


    After five million thunder tribulations, Su Yan always wanted to find someone strong enough for him to try his sword.


    This Fu Yuechi is very suitable. Although the three moves are not many, they are enough for Su Yan to show the essence of his swordsmanship!


    The first one was Su Yan.


    After Su Yan held down the long sword, a blood-colored brilliance turned into a scarlet full moon in the sky!


    This time Su Yan did not use Tai''a, but instead used that **** long sword to calm the soul!


    After the sword light is full to the extreme, the arc light can turn into a full moon!


    This full moon covers a huge range, just like a **** full moon falling from the sky!


    It''s a pity that it''s daytime, if you use such a sword at night, it will definitely be more powerful!


    Song Junqiu''s hands and feet were extremely cold at this time, and a helpless and unbelievable expression appeared on his face: "So this is his true strength? A sword can achieve this level! What kind of evildoer is this!"


    The fight with the four great elders just now, for Su Yan, was indeed just to the extent that the children were fighting.


    At this time, this **** moon enveloped everything, showing the essence of Su Yan''s swordsmanship!


    This trick is called Exterminate the Red Dust!


    It is the starting style in Su Yan''s own battlefield martial arts "Shen Luo Jian Jue".


    The reason why Su Yan hadn''t used "Sen Luo Sword Art" before was just because his previous strength and realm were not enough to support him to use such a powerful sword art.


    The more powerful the move, the greater the load on the body.


    One-sided pursuit of lethality is actually undesirable. If it doesn''t kill the enemy, it''s meaningless to hurt yourself instead.


    Now that Su Yan''s body has reached the peak of this world, he has been able to bear the load, so this "Sen Luo Sword Art" was displayed.


    The reason why the soul is used instead of Tai''a is because Tai''a''s nature is too righteous. The swordsmanship of this crazy demon needs the sword of the crazy demon to exert its ultimate power!


    Along with the blood moon, there is boundless murderous aura!


    This murderous aura even made the dew in the mountains frozen to the extreme!


    After the blood moon descended, Fu Yuechi''s always calm expression finally showed a trace of panic.


    Because Su Yan used a sword move that surpassed the world!


    It was also the first time that Fu Yuechi saw someone who could use swordsmanship to such a realm! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is transcendence!


    But this is just the starting point of "Sen Luo Sword Art", the real ultimate move is yet to come!


    After the blood moon, there seemed to be a great disorder in the surrounding space, and then it seemed that the stars in the sky were falling from the sky!


    No one understood how Su Yan did all of this. There was a great mystery in this.


    After "Sen Luo Sword Art" was displayed, the texture that gave people turned out to be that Su Yan forcibly pulled the Nine Heavens Galaxy from the sky to the earth!

 Chapter 2873： The ultimate of sword repair

    Chapter 2873: The ultimate in sword repair


    Fu Yuechi was locked in by Su Yan''s "Sen Luo Sword Art", and the pressure was naturally extreme!


    It was the first time she saw such a terrifying sword technique!


    I was amazed to the extreme in my heart. I didn''t expect anyone to practice swordsmanship to such a legendary level.


    That exquisite pagoda appeared in Fu Yuechi''s hands again, and then a golden light masterpiece outside her, forming a protective barrier like a golden bell!


    Many Buddhist Sanskrit and Taoist symbols are perfectly blended together!


    After all, this Xiaoyao school is the strongest in the world, and it can perfectly integrate the heads of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Su Yan''s sword was pressed outside and airtight, and the attacks outside the Linglong Pagoda were as dense as raindrops!


    The attack was so violent, and the power of Linglong Pagoda was completely inspired!


    This exquisite pagoda is the most precious treasure of the Xiaoyao Sect. Not only is it a very powerful former ancient treasure, it is also a token of the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect!


    Only the head can use this exquisite pagoda!


    Naturally, the power of the pagoda does not need to be said. At this time, it will be suppressed to the extreme by this man''s swordsmanship, which is really incredible.


    The power of this sword is so monstrous, I am afraid that even if the prehistoric beast is involved, there will be no bones left!


    At this time, Fu Yuechi had no other choice but to bless all the Sanskrit in the Prajna Heart Sutra on the Linglong Pagoda!


    Linglong Pagoda has become more dazzling after receiving new blessings!


    But Scarlet Galaxy seemed to be boundless, and even wrapped all the divine light of this exquisite pagoda!


    Fu Yuechi became more and more alarmed at this time, and Xin thought: "I have lived for more than four thousand years. I have seen many masters in the heavens and ten thousand realms. I have seen countless powerful sword repairers, but no one can interact with this. People are on par! How could his swordsmanship be so terrible? Fortunately, I have the Linglong pagoda bodyguard. If there is no Linglong pagoda, under these two swords, I am afraid that he will fall!"


    Thinking of this, Fu Yuechi sighed in relief, but her eyes widened because she realized another key point!


    So far, Su Yan has only made two moves. What about the third move?


    In other words, this **** galaxy is not the ultimate in the power of Su Yan''s swordsmanship. This third move that has not yet been taken will definitely push the power of swordsmanship to a brand new extreme!


    At this time, Fu Yuechi released another magic weapon. This magic weapon was a colorful ribbon, which was slowly spinning around her body!


    The defense of this magic weapon has fallen, and Su Yan''s third move has already arrived!


    Originally, these three moves should be done in one go, but with Su Yan''s strength, he couldn''t do it yet, so he had to concentrate a little bit after the two moves.


    This trick actually requires Su Yan to concentrate his energy before it can be issued. If only the power is concerned, of course it will far outweigh the previous two tricks!


    I saw another big day rising in the **** galaxy!


    The main peak of the Xiaoyao faction trembled again after the rising of the big day!


    Between the shaking, almost everyone was staggering!


    Su Yan''s sword used the huge True Essence in his body, and the resulting spiritual pressure made these people almost have difficulty breathing!


    This sword represents Su Yan''s true strength!


    Fu Yuechi faced Su Yan''s sword directly, and the pressure reached its apex in an instant. She showed an expression of disbelief, because Su Yan''s sword had the texture of the Tathagata!


    The divine light of the Linglong Pagoda was suppressed almost in an instant, and the symbols of the Taoist gates and the Sanskrit of the Buddhist school also dimmed in an instant!


    "No! The Linglong Pagoda is about to be unstoppable!"


    Fu Yuechi knew that Linglong Pagoda might not be able to hold Su Yan''s third sword, so he took another magic weapon to defend himself.


    This can be considered very cautiously, but what she did not expect was that Su Yan''s sword power was still above her imagination!


    Just taking an extra magic treasure body can''t stop Su Yan''s **** sword light!


    This **** one will infect all the world!


    The world is shocked!


    There were some broken cracks on the golden light of Linglong Pagoda, after which the divine light grew dim!


    It didn''t take a moment for the **** sword wave to burst into it!


    Fu Yuechi''s defense is only this colorful ribbon!


    This colorful ribbon was refined by her gathering the West Mountain Gengjin and the essence of the Sun, Moon, Mountains and Seas. The defense power is certainly not as good as the exquisite pagoda of the ancient treasures!


    For Fu Yuechi, this was a critical moment of life and death, and the true essence in the body was called out at this moment recklessly!


    Although her true essence was huge, after touching the **** sword wave, it was almost scattered by a blow!


    It finally formed a barrier, and it was useless!


    Because Su Yan''s sword could break the world''s ten thousand laws long ago!


    The sharpness of this sword light is really the only level seen in Fu Yuechi''s life!


    Apart from this man, Fu Yuechi had never seen anyone who could use a sword to such a realm!


    After Jianbo and Fu Yuechi''s huge True Qi saw to the extreme, they burst into the air again!


    The mountain gate of the Xiaoyao faction was shocked. After the outbreak, no one except a few elders could stand firmly on the ground.


    When everything is gone, there will be a bright future.


    I saw that Su Yan''s sword was already pointed at Fu Yuechi''s white neck!


    Only two inches away, Jian Feng could pierce Fu Yuechi''s throat and harvest her life.


    But Su Yan didn''t do this. Instead, he took the Scarlet Longsword back.


    The agreement made just now was a three-stroke agreement. Since Fu Yuechi could withstand the three-stroke "Sen Luo Sword Art" just now, it was her good fortune.


    But for Fu Yuechi, even if Su Yan collects the sword, the outcome is already divided.


    She really didn''t expect that she, who had already survived the Eighth Heaven Tribulation, would actually lose to a man who only had the Fourth Heaven Tribulation Realm!


    This is really very unreasonable, but even more unreasonable is the man''s swordsmanship.


    This is a swordsmanship that can break everything, whether you dominate the world of Wanluo, have supreme authority and status, or possess countless magic weapons, these are not good.


    In front of this sword, there is really no reason to say!


    This man has achieved the ultimate in sword repair!


    Fu Yuechi said, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Su Yan, the master of one door."


    Both this name and the sect of Yimen made Fu Yuechi feel extremely strange. This was a name she had never heard of.


    But such a powerful sword repair is impossible like a radish in the ground, it will grow out after a wave.


    This man must have had some special experience that made him today.


    Fu Yuechi said steadily: "You just said that you want to deal with the five holy places? I can take you to a place where there are many people with the same aspirations as you."


    "Huh?" Su Yan had a strange feeling in his heart after listening to Fu Yuechi''s words.


    I don''t know why this woman changed her position, is she convinced by herself?

 Chapter 2874： Possibility of cooperation

    Chapter 2874 The Possibility of Cooperation


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then said, "Who are these people you are talking about? Why do they deal with the five holy places?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "The five sacred places have always been aloof. The use of our neighboring world and many schools as servants has long attracted dissatisfaction from many schools."


    Fu Yuechi even showed an expression of resentment when she said that, her dissatisfaction with the five holy places must be a long time ago!


    She was like a true **** in the Xiao God Realm, but when faced with the Five Great Sacred Grounds, she still had no confidence.


    But if Su Yan was cited as a strong support, it might be a different situation.


    Su Yan also showed great interest when Fu Yuechi said this.


    Xiao Meng''s father must have fallen into the hands of the five holy places. If he wanted to rescue people flawlessly, it would not be easy.


    There is also Si Qing''s medicine. The materials needed are Taiqing Immortal Grass and Muxuan Jade. These two materials are extremely precious, and the Five Great Sacred Sites will probably not be handed over to Su Yan easily.


    In addition, Su Yan''s hatred of killing the two envoys was placed here, and the five holy places must have never been resigned to Su Yan.


    The five holy places are extremely powerful, and they have been passed down for more than ten thousand years. I don''t know how many hidden old monsters and magic weapons handed down from ancient times.


    Compared with the enemies and forces that Su Yan had dealt with before, they were much stronger.


    Just sending two envoys is enough to rub all the sects of Shenzhou Zhongtu on the ground. I don��t know how many envoys there are in the five holy places!


    The strength just floating on the surface is already unfathomable!


    For Su Yan, finding some helpers is actually a matter of profit without harm.


    Fu Yuechi said: "It''s not convenient to talk here. It''s better to talk in another place."


    Listening to Fu Yuechi meant that he wanted to invite Su Yan and his party into the mountain gate, and then slowly discuss the matter in the middle.


    The ancestor of Panshan certainly understood what Fu Yuechi meant, and sneered: "You, the head of the house, are changing their faces really fast. You just used the pagoda to suppress us, but now you have to cooperate with us again."


    The ancestor of Panshan''s mouth has always been very poisonous, and he may not have any malice. Su Yan has long been used to this.


    It was the first time for Fu Yuechi to face such an occasion and such a person. She had been treated as a **** in this Xiao God Realm for many years, and she was a little embarrassed where she had received such ridicule.


    At this time, Su Yan said in a rounded speech: "Head Fu, we don''t know each other anymore. It doesn''t matter if we don''t mention the previous misunderstanding, it''s still important to say that serious things are important."


    For men, they just have to have a mind and temperament. If you still care about it at this time, you will be inferior.


    With Su Yan, Fu Yuechi is also an acquainted person. He gave Su Yan a little bit and said respectfully, "Yes, what happened just now was a misunderstanding. Please let me know."


    Inside the mountain gate, the disciples of the Xiaoyao faction staggered, but they also made way.


    Going along the mountain gate, you can see many strange pines on both sides of the mountain road.


    Su Yan asked, "Is there any rules for the Xiaoyao faction that it can only accept female disciples?"


    Hearing this question, Fu Yuechi was stunned for a moment, and then gritted his teeth and said: "This is indeed the rule set by the ancestor. The ancestor was injured by the heart-wrenching man. After he left home, he founded our xiaoyao faction. The ancestors have taught me. The so-called free and easy, what I want is not to be confused in the heart, not to be trapped in action, let me wander between this world, and only when I am free can I not be hurt by love."


    "Don''t be confused, don''t be trapped in action? These two sentences have some meaning." Su Yan said.


    "But the rules of the Patriarch had been broken in the third generation. If the rules are not broken, it is impossible for my Xiaoyao faction to have the situation today."


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment and asked, "That is to say, did you accept male disciples again?"


    "Yes." Fu Yuechi said, "Originally, Xiaoyao was already extremely weak when he was sent to the third generation, and even the mountain gate was almost taken away. The so-called not breaking or standing, if it were not for breaking this rule, it is very likely that it would have already perished. In fact. My master is a man."


    "Why don''t you accept male disciples now?" Xiao Meng asked curiously.


    "Because the True Dragon Holy Land of the Five Great Sacred Grounds has set the rules, we are not allowed to accept any more male disciples from Xiaoyao."


    Su Yan asked strangely: "You Xiaoyao faction is in the Xiao God Realm. What kind of disciples you want to accept and the Five Great Sages say it is not a good thing. What kind of rule is this?"


    Fu Yuechi said angrily: "Our founder of the Xiaoyao School came from the True Dragon Holy Land of the Five Great Sacred Lands. She was once the Purple Dragon God Envoy, one of the True Dragon Holy Lands, and the family behind it is also very strong in the True Dragon Holy Land. With this background , So True Dragon Sacred Land has always regarded us Xiaoyao faction as their peripheral organization! Obviously they didn''t care about it when we were in decline. When the situation opened up and the trend of ZTE was established, True Dragon Sacred Land stepped in!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said, "What is the reason why they restrict you to female disciples?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "They want to limit our strength. After the men and women were divided into two factions, the Xiaoyao faction was also divided into two. They manipulated the two factions to fight in order to reap the benefits of the fishermen. I don''t know how many people died in the fight. Down. The culprit behind this is of course the five holy places!"


    That''s why Fu Yuechi met and asked if Su Yan was from the Five Great Holy Lands.


    Fu Yuechi said again: "There are many sects similar to our Xiaoyao Sect. They are scattered among the many worlds around the third region. On the surface, we seem to be the heads of the dominating martial sects, but in fact we all listen to the five holy places. The temperance. They can send an emissary to show off in my mountain gate! It is really hateful to the extreme!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "So you secretly form an alliance, and want to resist the five holy places when the time is right?"


    Fu Yuechi admitted generously: "Not bad."


    The ancestor of Panshan laughed after hearing Fu Yuechi''s words.


    Fu Yuechi said: "What''s so funny?"


    "Your alliance is too loose. Everyone will doubt who is the inner ghost of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. If you can''t twist it into a rope, nothing will happen. It''s just an alliance of weak people complaining to each other. It''s useless." Panshan The ancestor said, "If you really wanted to fight the five holy places, you would have done it with a real sword!"


    "Of course we will fight to the death if we can fight, but the end of the game will only be the destruction of the school! If there is a chance of winning, why should we be so forbearing?" Fu Yuechi said.


    The pressure on them from the Five Great Sacred Sites is like a mountain. It is almost impossible to move a mountain away by manpower alone.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "You already have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm, and you are willing to become a slave. Forgive me for not understanding what is involved. If you can''t swim freely between the heavens and the earth. , Don��t say anything about happiness, what is the fun of being alive?"

 Chapter 2875： Another envoy

    Chapter 2875: Another Envoy


    Fu Yuechi''s willow eyebrows were erect, and the reason why she hadn''t lost her temper was because of Su Yan''s face.


    The two women seemed to be quarreling, Su Yan said, "It''s all right if everyone takes a step back. What''s the point of dispute."


    It is said that there are three women in one drama. This Xiaoyao faction is full of women. I don''t know how many big dramas there will be.


    Fu Yuechi introduced them into the hall, and then attached fragrant tea, and then explained some of the peripheral conditions of the five holy places.


    Nowadays, there are 36 sects driven by the five holy places and 72 sects.


    Among these thirty-six caves and seventy-two major factions, there are at least two to three hundred masters of crossing the tribulation realm, but because they are scattered in many worlds, it is extremely difficult to form a joint force.


    If there is a leader who can conquer all the 36 caves and the 72 sects, he might be able to wrestle with the five holy places!


    Hearing what Fu Yuechi meant, I wanted Su Yan to be the leader.


    Su Yan thought about it for a while, and only felt that this matter seemed very tempting, but in fact it would be difficult to implement.


    Just contacting the leaders of these 36 caves and 72 schools is a huge project.


    These sects are in different worlds, even if there is a boat of crossing, it will take at least several years.


    And you can''t guarantee that these 36 Caves and Seventy-two Great Sects will be loyal to you.


    The so-called unpredictability of people''s hearts and great interests are involved, this kind of thing is very troublesome to think about.


    Of course Fu Yuechi also knew that this matter was serious, and it was reasonable for Su Yan not to easily agree.


    A cup of tea was not halfway through, and there was a sound from outside.


    "True head, there is an envoy from the True Dragon Holy Land outside the mountain gate."


    Hearing the arrival of the envoy, Xiao Meng immediately became nervous, but watching Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch still sit and drink tea, as if nothing happened, even she settled down.


    As long as you have a little sense of reason, you can tell that the envoy is not directed at them.


    No matter how powerful the Five Great Sacred Grounds are, it is impossible to fully grasp Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    This may be just a matter of routine for bringing the messenger to Xiaoyao to send.


    The disturbing look in Fu Yuechi''s eyes flashed away, and immediately said to the disciple outside the door: "You let the envoy wait in the small pavilion, I will go right away."


    Before Fu Yuechi''s voice fell, a man had already barged in from outside.


    This man has a short stature and a big beard. Behind him there are several female disciples of the Xiaoyao faction who are hurriedly chasing in.


    This man must be the envoy sent by True Dragon Holy Land. After he came in, he first laughed three times, looking very happy, and then said: "Fu Shoumen, I heard that you have been sitting in the gate, Ben My lord has come here several times without seeing you. I heard that you actually left the customs today. This lord is uninvited. You shouldn''t blame it, right?"


    What the man said was very high-sounding, as if he had a deep friendship with Fu Yuechi. In fact, there is no fear at all, even if he acts recklessly in the Xiaoyao faction, no one dares to do anything to him.


    Just because he is the envoy sent by the five holy places.


    If someone dared to touch his hair, it would be an enemy directly against the five holy places.


    The man patrolled the hall, and he was the protagonist of the Xiaoyao Sect. Then he unexpectedly found another man in the hall.


    He took a close look at Su Yan immediately, his eyes filled with surprise, and then asked, "How come there are men in your Xiaoyao faction?"


    The tone of his speech to Fu Yuechi was obviously the tone of his boss to subordinates.


    The strength of this envoy is only to cross the Tribulation Realm Second Heaven, and even dare to have such an attitude towards Fu Yuechi who crosses the Tribulation Realm Eight Heaven. Of course, it is not strength, but the great reputation of the five holy places behind him.


    Fu Yuechi thought it would be easy to kill him here, but if he kills him, it is equivalent to having a face-off with the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    Fu Yuechi explained: "This is the master of Sumen of the first class, and a distinguished guest of my Xiaoyao sent."


    The expression on Fu Yuechi''s face was neither humble nor arrogant, and the words he answered were not conventional.


    "Yimen? What kind of ghost name, I have never heard of it." His attitude towards Su Yan was extremely poor, but it also proved from the side that he knew nothing about the identity of Su Yan and others.


    Xiao Meng immediately said: "Why do you insult us?"


    Yimen is a very special existence for Xiaomeng, almost a big family.


    Of course she couldn''t accept the insults.


    "Huh? This little girl looks pretty good, Fu Yuechi, is she a disciple of your Xiaoyao School?" He only glanced at Xiao Meng and showed a coveted expression.


    Xiao Meng is now a big girl, with bright eyes and white teeth like daffodils blooming.


    At this look, he felt that his soul was about to be hooked away.


    "No, this is Master Su''s disciple." Fu Yuechi was a sensible person, and just by looking at the expression of the envoy, he knew that it was very bad.


    "Master Su? You little disciple, I am interested, why don''t you give me the concubine in the house?" He said to Su Yan.


    What he said was too arrogant, as if Su Yan sent an apprentice to him to be his wife and he was flattering him!


    If he was arrogant when dealing with Fu Yuechi, then facing Su Yan now is simply pushing his nose on his face. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the master of Su Sect!


    Fu Yuechi had already learned Su Yan''s swordsmanship just now, and she certainly understood that people like Su Yan couldn''t get angry for nothing.


    The stronger the sword repair, the higher the heart. How could it be insulted by Xiao Xiaoxiao?


    This idiot had no idea who he was talking to.


    "Why don''t you speak? Listen well. I am the envoy He Qinghe. It is a blessing for your little apprentice to serve me! I don��t know how many little ladies in this Xiaoyao school want to warm up this master. Bed!" He said more and more presumptuously.


    Su Yan glanced at Fu Yuechi, and Fu Yuechi''s face had turned pale.


    Presumably, it''s no longer a day or two for this envoy to dominate the Xiaoyao faction, and he has regarded this Xiaoyao faction as his harem, and the beautiful women in the door are all asking and asking.


    Although the Xiaoyao faction has become accustomed to domineering in the Xiao God Realm, it is not the same to bow down when facing the more powerful Five Great Sacred Lands.


    This is actually the so-called human nature. In the face of power, most people will only choose to be slaves.


    "Master He? You are such a powerful official." Su Yan said.


    He Qing said: "This lord has always been so prestigious, why? Are you dissatisfied? It''s not that this lord looks down on you, your little one is not worth mentioning in front of my True Dragon Holy Land!"

 Chapter 2876： Want to see Jianguang?

    Chapter 2876 Do you want to see Jianguang?


    Su Yan said again: "Head Fu, you are the host here. Are you going to solve this problem, or I will solve it myself?"


    Although Su Yan''s tone was still very gentle, Fu Yuechi had already sensed Su Yan''s killing intent.


    The so-called solution to the matter, the simplest and straightforward way is of course to kill him with a single sword.


    Anyway, Su Yan had already turned his face with the Five Great Sacred Lands, what does it matter if he kills one more envoy?


    "What to solve?" He Qing was confused, completely unaware that he was dying.


    Fu Yuechi whispered in her heart that He Qing was a fool. If she were He Qing, she would have already escaped by stealing the door.


    Where did He Qing have any thoughts of running away at this time? He saw Xiao Meng''s eyes and teeth, and his soul was about to be lost.


    Su Yan said calmly at this time: "I have a sword here, do you want to watch the envoy?"


    "Sword? Our True Dragon Holy Land does not have any famous swords. Do you need to see your sword?" He Qing said this, and suddenly thought of a possibility. Is it possible that this kid is going to give me a divine sword to honor me?


    He Qing thought of this and said, "What sword do you have? It''s okay to take it out and take a look. If you really have something good, you can follow my path in the future, and it''s okay to introduce you to the True Dragon Holy Land."


    When He Qing said this, he couldn''t help rubbing his hands, thinking that he wanted both the sword and the beauty!


    Su Yan spread out his palm at this time, and after a golden light flashed in Su Yan''s palm, the Tai''a Divine Sword appeared in Su Yan''s palm.


    The moir�� on this sword reveals the aura of antiquity. Although it hasn''t shed its sword light yet, and I don''t know how powerful it is, just by looking at its shape, it is absolutely impossible to know what it is like!


    He Qing laughed and said, "This sword is really a good sword! Do you want to dedicate this sword to this lord?"


    Fu Yuechi said at this time: "Master He, you should have the instructions to bring Master Zilong Divine Envoy this time, right?"


    The purpose of Fu Yuechi''s words was to keep He Qing away from Su Yan, the killing god.


    It is not a pity for He Qing to die, but if he died in this hall, no matter what the reason, the Xiaoyao faction would not be able to get rid of the relationship.


    After hearing Fu Yuechi''s words, He Qing said, "Thanks to the head of Fu for reminding me, I almost forgot to do business. The Purple Dragon God has made the adults dead, so you can choose the most promising masters and young disciples in the school to go directly to Zhenlong. Holy land, this can be regarded as recognizing the ancestor and returning to the sect. I have discussed the list with Elder Song Junqiu in the Xiaoyao faction, and you can just follow this list."


    When He Qing spoke, his eyes never left Tai''a in Su Yan''s hands.


    Tai''a is a famous sword on the spirit weapon list, and it can also be regarded as a rare treasure in this world.


    He Qing only wanted to take it for himself after seeing it, regardless of whether he had the ability to do such a thing.


    He Qing sent a scroll with real yuan to Fu Yuechi''s hand.


    Fu Yuechi opened the scroll, and suddenly discovered that as long as the masters who had reached the seventh level or higher of the Golden Core, as well as the promising disciples in the school, all were on this list.


    Even her name, Fu Yuechi, was written on it impressively.


    If True Dragon Sacred Land used to treat Xiaoyao Pie as an errand boy, then there is no doubt that I want to eat Xiaoyao Pie as a whole!


    The list on this scroll can be said to include almost all the backbone of Xiaoyao Sect.


    If these people all went to the third real dragon holy land, the Xiaoyao faction would be completely hollowed out overnight!


    How can Fu Yuechi accept this kind of thing?


    Su Yan only looked at Fu Yuechi''s eyes and knew that she had moved to kill thought.


    If you are obedient, and the sect is to be dismembered by the five holy places, why not stand up and resist?


    Fu Yuechi is not a fool. She allows clowns like He Qing to show off in the Xiaoyao faction, just begging the whole world to preserve her martial art.


    It definitely does not mean that He Qing is capable of surpassing the masters of the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm!


    To put it bluntly, He Qing is just the fox that the fox faked.


    If you no longer care about the tiger behind him, you can cramp this stupid fox at any time!


    This list now means that Fu Yuechi doesn''t have to be complacent.


    At this time, He Qing was attracted by the Tai''a in Su Yan''s hands. He didn''t care about other things at all, and for a long time, no school dared to resist the five holy places.


    The prestige of the five holy places over the years is enough to stop many irrational behaviors. He Qing is also praised too high by these schools below, and has completely lost his crisis consciousness.


    He Qing said: "My Lord Purple Dragon God Envoy said that this time the third region is going to face the great calamity of the Qianqiu, so all the power and ethics scattered from the heavens and the world must be recovered. Dragon Sacred Land was originally a family, Fu Sect, if you go back to True Dragon Sacred Land, isn��t it a good idea to recognize your ancestors and return to your ancestry? And there are many super powerful techniques in True Dragon Sacred Land. Those disciples will definitely compare There is even more promising among this free group, don''t you think?"


    The killing intent in Fu Yuechi''s eyes was fleeting.


    He Qing, this idiot had no idea that what he was saying had completely offended Fu Yuechi to death.


    Women are all very grudges, even if this woman has already cultivated to the realm of Crossing Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, this nature cannot be changed.


    He Qing asked Su Yan again: "What''s the name of your sword?"


    "Tea."


    He Qing said with great surprise: "Is this sword the famous sword on the spirit weapon list? It could be it? This sword...it matches me very well! Head Fu, don''t you think?


    He Qing originally thought that Fu Yuechi would carry the sedan chair for him. Who knew that Fu Yuechi would not say a word.


    When He Qing turned around, only to see Fu Yuechi''s face was like frost, and the scroll had already been placed on the other side.


    Even if He Qing was a fool, he could see that the situation at this time was very bad.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Master Su, you can do what you like. If the ground gets dirty, just leave it to my Xiaoyao disciples to do it."


    He Qing was very strange in his heart. What Fu Yuechi said was really strange. How could the ground suddenly become dirty?


    Su Yan said, "Do you want to see the light of this sword?"


    "Naturally, it''s something to see! Legend has it that Tai''a''s sword is extremely powerful!"


    Then He Qing saw Tai''a moving in front of him.


    Su Yan''s hands were extremely dexterous, and the golden sword light tossed between his palms, like a swimming dragon.


    Then Jinguang mastered it for a moment, and then fell into silence again!


    Tai''a turned into a sword again and lay quietly in Su Yan''s palm.


    And He Qing also understood at this time, what exactly does the word washing the ground mean.


    A blood arrow spurted from He Qing''s neck, and then the amount of bleeding became extremely terrifying.


    He Qing turned into a blood man in a blink of an eye, staggered a few steps, and fell to the ground fiercely.


    The blood spread silently on the ground!


    The disciples of the Xiaoyao faction must wash the ground.

 Chapter 2877： Give it a go

    Chapter 2877 Let Go


    With Su Yan''s current cultivation base, trying to kill He Qing didn''t take any effort.


    How to deal with the aftermath after He Qing died is the most critical issue.


    He Qing is not worth mentioning, but the five holy places behind him are not so easy to provoke.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Since the Five Great Sacred Grounds don''t give me a way to survive, it''s no wonder I don''t stop doing two things! Now that we kill this envoy, we are also people on the same boat!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "You didn''t kill people. Who is in the same boat with you?"


    "But he did die in my Xiaoyao faction. Do you think the five holy places will let me go? The five holy places never treat us as human beings, but only treat us as captive animals! I can��t blame me for being forced!"


    Su Yan said: "It''s just that I killed a messenger. You don''t need to be so excited. Head Fu, True Dragon Sacred Land actually sent messengers to my site. What they did was similar to what they did in your Xiaoyao Sect. I intend to absorb all the masters in the heavens and all realms, as well as all the geniuses of cultivation, in order to fight the great calamity of the Qianqiu!"


    "I don''t care about the great robbery of the Qianqiu! But if I want to destroy the Xiaoyao faction, it won''t work! What was it like when I took over the Xiaoyao faction from the master, and what I should be like when I pass on to the next generation, this is my life. The only long-cherished wish, if anyone wants to destroy my long-cherished wish, who will fight to the end!"


    Looking at Fu Yuechi��s appearance, it seemed that she had made a great determination, and she said again: "The Five Great Sacred Sites must have sent many other envoys to other schools! Humph, they have done too much this time! Let''s contact more. The sect can always raise a part of its power to contend against the five holy places. The five holy places in the third region are invincible, but they may not be invincible after leaving the third region. Didn''t you just kill the envoy? "


    If Fu Yuechi joins, of course it is excellent.


    Her strength has indeed reached the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm, this strength is not compromised, and there is no water in the middle.


    But before that, Fu Yuechi still had some things to solve.


    What Fu Yuechi wanted to solve was the housework of the Xiaoyao School.


    He Qing also said just now that the list on the scroll was drawn up by the Supreme Elder Song Junqiu for him.


    In other words, Song Junqiu and the others have already taken refuge in the envoy!


    How could Fu Yuechi feel at ease if these surrenderers in the gate were not eliminated?


    There was a **** storm in the Xiaoyao faction, but it was all other people''s housework and had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    The only problem is that Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan opened the gate of time and space and observed that a storm occurred in the river of time and space.


    The storm has not stopped yet, and it is not convenient for the boat to enter the river of time and space to shuttle to other worlds.


    One thing is that Panshan ancestors are very concerned.


    The hazard coefficient of things like space-time storms is very high, and top existences such as Su Yan and Fu Yuechi are very likely to fall when encountering space-time storms.


    He Qing, who led the envoy, came to Xiao God Realm from the third region at the peak of the time and space storm.


    He Qing is no more than the strength of the Second Layer of Heaven. How did he travel through the storm of time and space?


    After this question was raised, Su Yan said: "I felt very weird when I was on Earth. The two envoys had already arrived on Earth before the mysterious door was officially opened. I thought they were dormant in advance. Having been on the earth for several years, it does not seem to be the case now. It can be said that it is a coincidence that some things happen once, but there must be some reason for the same thing to happen again."


    "What do you think is the reason?"


    Su Yan said: "The five holy places should have very special ways to travel through different time and space, and even avoid time and space storms."


    While speaking, Fu Yuechi had already arrived.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Master Su, your inference is correct. The Five Great Holy Lands, Panzhen Holy Land, had mastered the power of the stars seven thousand years ago. Since then, they have relied on the power of the stars to move through the heavens and worlds. However, there are restrictions on this kind of travel, and you need to enter the Tribulation Realm before you can come and go freely among the heavens and the world."


    "Is that so?"


    Fu Yuechi said again: "Master Su, I have made up my mind! My Xiaoyao Sect has completely turned my face with the Five Great Sacred Lands! I have had enough of this time of looking at people''s faces, and I don''t want the Xiaoyao Sect disciples to repeat us in the future. The mistake!"


    "Then what is Master Fu going to do?" Su Yan asked.


    Fu Yuechi gritted his teeth and said: "I''ll take you to a place where the leaders of the 36th cave and the 72 sects will almost always go to that place. Everyone discusses important matters! This time the five holy places are really too much! In the past, I just sucked. Our blood is just forbearance, forbearance will pass, this time we really want to die! If you don''t resist, the ancestors'' foundation will be gone!"


    Su Yan just hummed softly, seemingly not very interested in this matter.


    Fu Yuechi said again: "Master Su, remember what I told you before? Thirty-six Dongtian, 72 sects and dragons without a leader. If you have enough means, you will surely be able to use this huge force for yourself. ."


    Su Yan replied calmly: "You may not understand what I am. I am not very interested in the authority of this world. The creation of one is only to preserve my tradition, and I have never thought of expanding one to the heavens. Go to the Ten Thousand Realms. The world is no more than a chessboard. No matter how good you are, you are only a chess piece on the chessboard. My goal is to surpass this chessboard and become a chess player.


    Fu Yuechi had reached the Eighth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and of course he knew what Su Yan''s words meant.


    Obviously, Su Yan''s goal is not among the ordinary.


    The five sacred places in the area, from the eyes of the Emperor Xian, are just five groups of ants gathered together.


    What fun is it to be the king of a group of ants, children under ten years old are only interested in this kind of thing.


    Su Yan said: "The victory over the five holy places is just to prove my power as a chess player. I should have been a natural winner!"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Master Su, it is a good thing for you to have such confidence, but you may not understand the power of the five holy places! People like us are almost the culmination of the world, and will be crushed by the five holy places, you Want to know the reason?"


    "What do you think."


    "Each of the five holy places has an artifact that manipulates fate, catastrophe, cause and effect, chance, and even the ultimate destiny. In front of these five artifacts, even us, I am afraid there is no way to resist!" Fu Yuechi said, "This is also us people. The reason why you don��t want to turn your face directly with the five holy places. Everyone can cultivate to this level, and they have all experienced nine deaths. It��s not easy for anyone. They don��t want to ruin their entire life of penance. But this time is different, it��s all perish. It''s better to give it a go!"

 Chapter 2878： Oyamakai

    Chapter 2878


    The space-time storm raged for half a month.


    During this period, Su Yan and the others were trapped in the Xiao God Realm immobile.


    The Xiaoyao faction was panicked, and the atmosphere was extremely serious.


    Everyone knows that the envoy sent by the Five Great Sacred Grounds was killed. After this, the Five Great Sacred Grounds are very likely to come to retaliate.


    However, the five holy places may not be able to immediately notice the death of the envoy. The so-called revenge might not be delayed until Su Yan and the others have arrived in the third region.


    At that time, the world was turned upside down in the third region, and it might not be possible to take care of this little Xiao God Realm.


    When the time and space storm subsided a bit, Su Yan and his party set off again, this time with Fu Yuechi and the two Supreme Elders.


    This time, the destination is a place called Koyamakai.


    Thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects plan to secretly converge there, carrying out a conspiracy behind the five holy places.


    Xiaoyao faction is also among the 36 caves. Their full name is Jinfeng Dongtian Xiaoyao faction, and it ranks in the top five.


    It can be regarded as the more powerful in the peripheral organizations of the five holy places.


    Especially the strength of Fu Yuechi crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven is here, and the appealing power far exceeds the rest of the heads.


    When the boat of crossing travels through space, Su Yan has been carefully meditating to nourish his energy.


    I originally thought that he could directly kill the third area by driving the boat of crossing, but I didn''t expect so many incidents to happen in the middle.


    These incidents are no longer just fermented in the third area, but have spread to the heavens and all realms.


    And the source of all incidents comes from the legendary Great Tribulation!


    Su Yan tried to deduce the change of the world''s calamity in his heart, pushing it back and forth, it was all a "fierce" word.


    The gathering of so many "fierce" words means that hundreds of millions of lives will fall in this disaster!


    The five sacred places have reacted to this and it cannot be said that there is anything wrong.


    It''s just their lack of foresight in this stress response, which has contributed to chaos.


    "The hill world is coming." Panshan ancestor announced.


    Su Yan also stood up from the deck.


    Then the ship of crossing crossed a green curtain and appeared in a strange world.


    There are many red mountains stretching endlessly in this world, and the sky and the ground are all red.


    The air is full of sulfur!


    The star map for positioning was provided by the Xiaoyao faction. After coming to this world, Fu Yuechi said, "This is it! Let''s go down and see what''s going on. Let''s put away the boat first, this kind of strange treasure is so huge. , It will inevitably provoke jealous people."


    A group of people descended slowly from the deck of the boat of crossing.


    And the boat of crossing also slowly became smaller under the control of the ancestor of Panshan, and was finally included in the sleeves of the ancestor of Panshan.


    When a group of people fell on the top of the mountain, they heard the sound of fighting...


    Su Yan''s ears and eyes were very sensitive, and he immediately judged that these were two powerful sword corrections fighting swords!


    Under the sword aura, several peaks were flattened!


    A sword repairer uses ice-sealed sword aura, with ice entrained in the sword aura, and even many mountains are blooming with huge ice flowers.


    And another sword repairer whizzed around, like a ghost. As far as speed is concerned, it is almost close to Si Qing''s Shura Sonic Sword.


    Just by looking at the scene of the battle, it can be inferred that the cultivation bases of these two people are probably in the fifth heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    The battle between sword repairs first competed for speed and strength, and then battle skills and mood.


    With these four attributes, these two sword repairmen are actually very good!


    Even if they are judged by Su Yan''s standards, these two people can be regarded as masters.


    If these two people are both masters in the 36 factions and 72 caves, then they can be considered useful talents!


    When Su Yan and the others arrived, the battle was almost over.


    Fu Yuechi said: "These two seem to be Xiao Yuelang from the Boundless Sword Sect and Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming. The two have never been in harmony. ."


    Listening to Fu Yuechi means that you don''t have to care too much about this battle.


    But Xiao Meng said: "Aren''t you going to deal with the Five Great Sacred Grounds? How come you have become so disunited before starting a war with the Five Great Sacred Grounds?"


    "Xiao Meng said very well, even if there is a little strength, this group is probably a mob." Panshan ancestor said.


    This time it was Yin Guangzheng who won, and Xiao Yuelang, who was wounded with a cold ice sword, was wounded and escaped.


    Yin Guangzheng just won the enemy, and he was proud of his heart. He heard the words of the ancestor of Panshan and fell directly on this mountain.


    Yin Guangzheng glanced at the ancestor of Panshan. He didn''t care about it at first, but then he became more surprised as he watched. He immediately said, "Who are you, how come you came to this small mountain world?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "I am the head of the Jinfeng Dongtian Xiaoyao Sect. These are my distinguished guests.


    "Oh, it turned out to be the head of Fu. It''s easy to talk about." Yin Guangzheng hurriedly clasped his fists. The Grandmaster of the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm would definitely be respected wherever he went.


    "I heard that Chief Fu has been in retreat and waiting for the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation in order to surpass the heavens. This time he didn''t even sit in the pass?" Yin Guangzheng asked in surprise.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Now the martial art is about to end, it has reached the moment of life and death, where can I sit idle! If I don''t come out again, there may be no Xiaoyao faction in this world."


    Then several rays of light appeared in the sky, Yin Guangzheng clasped a fist and said, "The five holy places are not things! Head Fu, I won''t accept them here. Please feel free to go over there. I have to check them out. Fan, are there spies from the five holy places here."


    Yin Guangzheng turned into a streamer and flew away.


    When Yin Guangzheng flew away, Fu Yuechi asked Su Yan, "You just saw him fighting with another person, what do you think of his sword skills?"


    "It''s a middle-to-average level. It''s not amazing. He doesn''t deserve the word "Sword God". If he can call himself a Sword God, can I call myself a Sword Saint?" Su Yan said, "But if it is Thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects are all good players like him. Maybe they are really qualified to break their wrists with the five holy places."


    Fu Yuechi said: "The place for the meeting is set at Jinguangdongfu. We have been delayed for a long time due to the time and space storm. At this time, most of the people should have already arrived, and you can know it by just looking.


    Fu Yuechi brought out a spirit boat. Although this spirit boat was not as good as the boat of crossing, it was only used for flying in the air and its style was enough.


    The Lingzhou is extremely luxurious, and the two characters "Xiaoyao" are also written on the sails, which fully demonstrates the style of the Xiaoyao faction leader!


    During the flight of the spirit boat, occasionally we could see precious lights flying past in the sky, and the masters of these precious lights were all above the Second Layer of Cross Tribulation Realm without exception.


    It seems that those who can come to this small mountain realm to participate in the meeting are all strong players in the 36 Dongtian and 72 schools!

 Chapter 2879： Jinguangdongfu

    Chapter 2879: Golden Cave Mansion


    There were airtight guards inside and outside the Jinguang Cave Mansion, even if Su Yan and the others had Fu Yuechi leading the way, it was really troublesome for a while before they entered the Jinguang Cave Mansion.


    When Jinguangdongfu first entered, it was just a cave that could only accommodate two or three people.


    After walking through the not-so-wide passage, it suddenly became clear, and a huge space appeared in front of Su Yan and the others.


    The stone in this space can emit light by itself, so there is no need for special lighting, it is already radiant.


    And there are already many people in this space, and these people should all be the leading figures of the Thirty-Six Dongtian and 72 Schools.


    At this moment, the space is noisy, these people are in a row, and they don''t know what they are arguing about.


    The ancestor of Panshan carefully looked at these people.


    There are at least two or three hundred people in this area, of which at least twenty or thirty people have a cultivation level and realm about the same as the Panshan Patriarch, or even more powerful!


    This is nothing unusual. After all, the people who can come to this Golden Light Cave are the leaders of many of the world''s largest schools.


    Most of these people dress up in Taoism, and some people dress up badly.


    At the top, there is a cold pond.


    The white smoke on the pool water slowly misted, and after the cold pool, five seats were placed.


    Four people were seated in these five top seats, and the cultivation base of these four people was the highest among the two to three hundred monks.


    At this time, the four monks were also arguing intensely.


    Fu Yuechi sighed. At this time, without Su Yan and the others, she also felt that this group of people was a mob.


    Although there are many powerful people in Jinguangdong Mansion, if they can''t form a joint force, then even if they match the five sacred sites, they are destined to be for nothing.


    Everyone passed through the noisy crowd together. After reaching the edge of the cold pool, Fu Yuechi had passed the cold pool with a single leap and landed on the last seat and sat down.


    Fu Yuechi had done this too much for granted. She was a newcomer, and not everyone knew her identity.


    The Jinguangdong Mansion, which was originally noisy to the extreme, suddenly became extremely quiet suddenly.


    A woman asked, "Is this the head of the Xiaoyao School?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "It is this seat, because the time and space storm delayed the trip, so it was a little late, why do you people quarrel here?"


    The woman said: "Just now the real Sirius of Baiyue Mountain said that he would choose a leader to lead the group. Everyone didn''t accept anyone, so they quarreled!"


    Following the woman''s words, Sirius said, "Isn''t it enough to vote for this kind of thing? I vote for myself!"


    "Yes! I also vote for myself!"


    There were all disturbances below, but it was all such sounds.


    These people are usually the heads or sect masters of a faction, and they are used to being the heads, so no one accepts them.


    To elect a leader and hand over their own sect to others to command, it is simply something they cannot accept.


    That''s why there was a quarrel. If it weren''t for Fu Yuechi''s coincidence, then there might even be a fight.


    Fu Yuechi sneered. She sat in the top spot, and no one dared to question her strength and prestige.


    But no one is willing to entrust her fortune and life to her.


    In the face of the five holy places, these people are still in scattered sand until now, and it will be a matter of time before they are defeated by each.


    Originally, the strength of the Five Great Sacred Grounds was above them. To tell the truth, it has reached the point of life and death of the school. These people are still fighting for power here, which is really daunting!


    "True Sir Sirius, you are really shameless and voted for yourself. What are you? Are you qualified to lead all of us? You don''t pee and look in the mirror!"


    This voice came from behind, and everyone looked back together. It turned out that Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, did not know when he had entered the Golden Light Cave Mansion.


    Yin Guangzheng was still far away when he was speaking, and he had reached the edge of the cold pond when he said this sentence, and when he had finished speaking, he had already crossed the cold pond.


    The speed of this copy is as fast as a ghost, making the heroes in this cave mansion look dumbfounded.


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan are a little better. After seeing Si Qing''s speed beyond the sound, looking at such speeds just feels very normal.


    Yin Guang was standing on the edge of the cold pond and said, "There are only five seats in this cave. What does this mean, don''t you understand?"


    Another woman said: "Among these 36 caves and 72 sects, only five have penetrated the seventh heaven of crossing the tribulation realm. Especially the Fu master of the Xiaoyao faction has reached a rare crossing in the world. Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven! What is your real Sirius, but with the cultivation base of the Tribulation Realm Triple Heaven, you dare to speak out here and say you choose yourself as the leader?"


    The real Sirius was furious when he heard this. He was also a face-saving person. How could he be willing to give up in his heart when he was so ridiculed in front of so many people?


    But after the talking woman turned around and appeared from the crowd, the real Sirius didn''t dare to get angry.


    This woman was wearing a colorful dress, and the various hairpin rings on her head were also colorful, and a spinning body actually gave Su Yan the feeling of opening the screen.


    A monk at this level generally doesn''t care much about things outside of the body, and generally dresses up in a generally simple and elegant manner, but this woman does the opposite, which is unavoidable.


    "It''s the gluttonous lady!"


    "Why did she even come to Jinguangdongfu?"


    Hearing the name of the gluttonous lady, there are many fearful people in Jinguangdong Mansion.


    She didn''t care about it at all, and she walked to the edge of the cold pond and said, "Why, you can''t come here? I''m also from one of the 36 caves! You can choose yourselves. You can pass by my gluttonous lady How about one level?"


    After the lady gluttonous said this, the cave mansion fell into silence.


    There are two or three hundred masters here, and no one dares to fight against a weak woman with her. The strength and the prosperous accumulation of prestige can be seen!


    Even the ancestor of Panshan whispered beside Su Yan: "The strength of this woman is by no means simple, even I have a feeling of inability to see through."


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    This strong player in the Golden Light Cave Mansion is like a cloud, in a sense, it does have the basic strength to challenge the five sacred places.


    It just needs a person to gather all these people around. Once this kind of thing is done, it will surely form an extremely huge force in the heavens and all realms!


    This kind of simple things can be seen by anyone, so no one will accept it.


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, and Lady Taotie appeared one after another, and the order in the Golden Light Cave Mansion was temporarily stabilized.


    Fu Yuechi sat on the chair and said, "What happened to everyone? Why not talk about it here. We are not here today to fight, but to deal with the five sacred places and discuss a countermeasure together."


    "It''s better to talk about the situation first, Head Fu. If you are so late, you must have encountered something." The old man beside Fu Yuechi said.

 Chapter 2880： The mysterious Lord Sumen

    Chapter 2880: The mysterious Lord Sumen


    Fu Yuechi said: "My founder of the Xiaoyao School was once the Purple Dragon God Envoy of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land, and later left the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land to create the Xiaoyao School. Who knows that the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land sent envoys to come and want me to lead the whole The masters of the school and Toshihiko returned to the Heavenly Dragon Sacred Land, and they said that they recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors. It is really ridiculous and shameless! My Xiaoyao faction has been independent of the Heavenly Dragon Sacred Land for more than 5,000 years! They are so shameless this time, it is really out of me Expected!"


    These 36 caves and 72 caves may not have seen the envoys, but in a sense, their destiny is similar.


    The problems that the Xiaoyao faction have encountered will inevitably be the problems they will face.


    "What is the difference between doing this and swallowing the Xiaoyao faction? Is the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land crazy? How dare to do this kind of thing!"


    "Yeah! What are their five holy places going crazy this time? Are you really going to give us people a little bit of survival?"


    "Usually, forbearance is fine. When it comes to this kind of big right and wrong question, what room is there for maneuver? If the school is destroyed, what face do we people have to see our ancestors under Jiuquan?"


    These people are excited for a reason. No one who is an emperor wants to be the prince of the country, and of course no one who is the head wants the martial art to fall in his hands.


    This is human nature, and it is also a core interest that must never be retreated.


    Fu Yuechi opened her hands, and the following discussion came to an abrupt end.


    Everyone wants to see what Fu Yuechi has insights.


    Just listen to Fu Yuechi''s words: "I came here this time and brought a total of two gifts, Mei Xiang, you can show everyone the first gift first."


    Mei Xiang is Fu Yuechi''s maid, holding a box in her arms.


    This box is pure black, and I don''t know what''s in it.


    I saw Fu Yuechi waved his sleeves, and a fluttering force lifted the box into the air. After the box was opened, a human head fell from inside.


    The head rolled from the steps to the bottom, in front of the heroes.


    Fu Yuechi suddenly took out a human head and said that it was a gift, which was a little shocking.


    But there are also people who are already looking at this head carefully, wanting to identify the person''s identity.


    Fu Yuechi said: "This person is He Qing, the envoy of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Land. This person is backed by the five holy places. He has always been domineering and blessed. Every time he is sent to me, he will ask for a beautiful female disciple to give him a job. Concubine, asking for all kinds of property is countless, it is really hateful to the extreme!"


    He Qing has a very bad reputation. When he heard that it was him, someone suddenly wanted to spit on his head.


    Obviously, this He Qing as the envoy does not only do this in the Xiaoyao Sect, but also does the same thing in other sects in other worlds.


    But there were also people with a panic expression in their eyes, killing the envoy, which meant turning their faces with the five holy places, and there was no more room for maneuver!


    Not everyone who comes here has made up his mind to fight the five holy places to the end.


    The most in the world is a wall of grass. Since others are going to Jinguangdongfu, of course I also want to go.


    After hearing this news and seeing this human head, these people suddenly felt regretful.


    Because people who see this kind of thing have a share, they must not get rid of the relationship.


    What was even more unexpected was that Fu Yuechi, who had always been calm and steadfast, would be so impulsive this time!


    Fu Yuechi said: "I know that not everyone in this Jinguangdong Mansion wants to fight directly with the Five Great Sacred Grounds. They are still imagining that they will take the Five Great Sacred Grounds back after a little resistance. Everyone still lives according to the original rules. This idea is really ridiculous, because even the five holy places have no turning back!"


    Most people don''t know what kind of mystery contained in Fu Yuechi''s words.


    Lady Taotie asked: "You said that there is no turning back in the five holy places. It seems that you know some inside information, so it''s better to tell us about it."


    "Why did the Five Great Sacred Sites break thousands of years of rules and forcibly absorb our sects? Because of the evolution of the calamity in the third region, it has become the most dangerous calamity! Under the calamity, all the forces in this world Both the strong and the strong are in danger of perishing. In order to protect themselves, the five holy places can only grow up desperately in order to cope with the great calamity. Therefore, they not only want to absorb all of our 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, but also send them. Many envoys are taken to other worlds!"


    "The Great Tribulation of Qianqiu is nothing but a legend of the mirror flower water moon, and it has been circulating for thousands of years. Could it be the head of Fu who made a mistake?"


    Facing this question, Fu Yuechi smiled and said, "I have not only brought you a gift, so let him speak for himself, Lord Su, please come and explain this to everyone. This Lord Su is the second gift I bring to everyone."


    Only after Fu Yuechi''s words fell, almost all eyes fell on the Su Sect Master.


    Su Yan was scanned by so many people, not only was he not stage fright at all, but he was calm and idle to the extreme.


    "Who is this? I have never heard of a Sumen master in the thirty-six Dongtian and 72 schools?"


    "Could it be that the head of Fu brought an outsider to this Golden Light Cave Mansion. I am afraid that it is not in compliance with the rules? Our secret meeting has always been forbidden to outsiders."


    Fu Yuechi just wanted to explain to Su Yan, but he had already heard Su Yan say: "This envoy called He Qing was killed by me, and he is already the third envoy I killed. You say I''m pretty good. Outsider?"


    Su Yan''s voice is not loud, nor is it particularly arrogant, but it gives people a particularly convincing feeling.


    As long as the release of Buddha is something he can tell, he can definitely do it!


    "You said you killed three envoys, is there any evidence?"


    There was a playful expression on Su Yan''s face, "When He Qing died, Head Fu was beside him, so it''s better to let Head Fu tell you how I made He Qing''s blood splattered?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Then He Qing wanted to forcibly marry the little apprentice of Sect Master Su, so that Sect Master Su was angry, and he called out the sword light. With just one sword, He Qing had already been killed."


    Fu Yuechi''s words caused a whole new wave of shock.


    He Qing''s strength as an envoy is not bad, and his realm is not too different from Su Yan.


    Fu Yuechi actually said that the mysterious Su Sect Master could kill He Qing with a single sword, which is too exaggerated!


    Faced with this question, Fu Yuechi said coldly: "Are you doubting what I said? Or is it that I deliberately want to deceive you?"


    Fu Yuechi''s face was like frost. People like her rarely get angry. Once the fire starts, it will inevitably shake the mountain!


    There is no sound underneath. Who dares to touch the head of her Xiaoyao faction at this moment?

 Chapter 2881： Weight of speech

    Chapter 2881: The Weight of Speaking


    They did not dare to provoke Fu Yuechi, but Su Yan was different.


    This Su Sect Master who suddenly appeared was obviously not within their eyes.


    The real Sirius said: "Master Su, dare to ask where you are from? How did you get acquainted with the head of Fu? Don''t blame me for being careless. In this case, it is better to be more cautious. Some people of unknown origin People shouldn''t have been here."


    Su Yan only glanced at him, and then proudly said: "What is my background and what I want to do, I never need to explain to anyone. You alone do not match me to ask questions."


    The real Sirius was furious when he heard this. He had been choked by the North Ming Sword God and the Gourmet Lady before, and a lot of anger had accumulated in his heart.


    At this moment, seeing a Su Sect master who didn''t know where he came from was going to ride on his head, he immediately burst out the anger!


    After the real Sirius moved directly, seven afterimages appeared in the air!


    It is not surprising that the seven afterimages appear. What is strange is that the seven afterimages each hold a different magic weapon, and the spells they cast are also different.


    This is not a simple clone technique, but a secret technique.


    The real Sirius dared to make a move suddenly, as expected, he still had some abilities.


    Facing the seven different spell attacks of water, fire, wind, knife and electricity, Su Yan stood motionless.


    The real Sirius looked at Su Yan standing in place, thinking that he was going to use the barrier to force him over, and he was already ecstatic.


    Once the opponent falls into passive defense, the battle will completely fall into the rhythm of his real Sirius!


    The real Sirius is also known as the Doctor of Spells. He has studied various spells very deeply, claiming to be able to adapt to all kinds of spells by one person.


    As long as the battle falls into his rhythm, the real Sirius can calmly sway his various spells easily!


    "See how long you can keep it!"


    Only a smug smile appeared on the face of Sir Sirius, and the smug smile immediately froze.


    Because he saw a very unusual scene, he saw that after a golden sword in Su Yan''s hand was swung lightly, all seven spells were cut into clouds of smoke.


    And Su Yan still had that unpredictable smile on his face.


    The real Sirius shook his heart, and the legendary vocabulary appeared in his heart-one sword broke ten thousand magic!


    This is the realm in the legend of kendo, but it is only a legend. I have never heard of or seen anyone who has successfully practiced!


    This Sumen master completely eliminated seven spells of completely different nature with just a sword. Could it be that he has entered this legendary realm?


    The real Sirius couldn��t help becoming frightened, but he immediately denied this possibility!


    The realm of breaking the ten thousand laws with one sword, even in the five holy grounds, no one has said that he has reached this realm. How could this Sumen Master who did not know where he could do such a thing?


    Even if what happened just now is not a coincidence, it must be that he used some other secret method to break the spell, and then use a few spells to test him to see what the situation is!


    The real Sirius thought this way, the spell in his hand had just condensed, but Su Yan''s figure was already in front of him!


    In the eyes of the real Sirius, Su Yan was still standing there just now, but suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The speed of this copy is really incredible, and it''s almost comparable to spatial transmission.


    Even the eyes of the real Sirius couldn''t catch up with Su Yan''s speed!


    Since the eyes couldn''t catch up with Su Yan, it was too late for the body to react.


    Before the spell in the hands of the real Sirius could condense, Su Yan''s foot slammed on the face of the real Sirius.


    Then the real Sirius fell fiercely from mid-air to the ground!


    The spell that was too late to condense suddenly disappeared.


    The foot of Su Yan directly stepped the real Sirius into the black rock.


    If it''s just a slap on the face, it''s all about stomping on the face with his feet, and still doing this kind of thing in full view of the public, wouldn''t he, Sir Sirius, do not want face?


    The real Sirius just wanted to resist, and a golden sword had been inserted into the ground in front of him!


    It was less than five inches away from his face.


    This sword is telling the real Sirius, it is best not to do any meaningless struggle, doing so will only make yourself suffer more! It may even kill one''s own life!


    The real Sirius''s heart sighed as a result, and the more he thought about it, the more he became afraid, and he no longer had the heart to fight with Su Yan.


    Just now Su Yan''s body style was obviously faster than Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming!


    Such a terrifying body and swordsmanship is simply unheard of!


    The hearts of the rest of the onlookers were also full of big questions. I don''t know where Fu Yuechi found such a super expert!


    Su Yan used a sword to defuse the seven spells, and with another move, he had already stomped the real Sirius fiercely under his feet. This strength was truly shocking!


    The strength of the real Sirius is definitely not weak, and he can at least rank up to the middle and upper levels in this Golden Light Cave Mansion. It is unexpected that in front of this Sumen Master, he is like a baby, without the power to fight back!


    Fu Yuechi said: "I just said that the envoys of the five holy places can''t even stop him with a single sword. Do you think I''m talking nonsense?"


    In terms of the strength that Su Yan showed just now, the existence below the fifth layer of the Tribulation Realm might not even last ten rounds in front of him.


    This strength is too terrifying!


    Even if Fu Yuechi, who is in the Eighth Heaven of Crossing the Tribulation Realm, is replaced, it is very easy to defeat the real Sirius, but it is impossible to suppress the real Sirius in such an overbearing manner in a short time!


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Everyone just speak up, don''t move the sword casually, the sword has no eyes, it would be no good if anyone fell into this golden cave mansion."


    Just now, there was the story of frightening the real Sirius. At this time, Su Yan''s remarks, even if they didn''t have any special intentions, could make these people feel like a threat.


    Strength is the cornerstone of everything, especially after reaching the climax of this world, the so-called morality and law will no longer have any restraints.


    The only thing that can restrain these people is the word strength.


    After Su Yan showed enough strength, his words became meaningful. If there is weight, someone is willing to listen.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took the long sword and his feet back.


    The real Sirius who was stepped on the ground was finally able to get up from the ground, but there was still a very deep shoe print on his face, which looked very funny.


    In this situation, only Panshan Patriarch and Xiao Meng can laugh.


    The rest of the people were shocked by Su Yan''s strength, it was impossible to laugh at all!

 Chapter 2882： Pointing the country

    Chapter 2882: Pointing the Country


    Su Yan said: "According to your quarrel just now, it is impossible to elect a leader next year. I think the main thing is that the five holy places have not caused you enough pain. When the pain is enough, you will feel that today Quarreling in this Jinguangdong Mansion is very naive and ridiculous."


    No one dared to refute Su Yan''s remarks at this time.


    Although there must be people who are unhappy in their hearts, they definitely dare not express this unhappy mood easily in front of Su Yan.


    What is domineering?


    This is called domineering!


    At this time, Su Yan, as an outsider, pointed the country in front of these 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, and no one dared to refute them.


    Only the lady gluttonous asked: "If we follow the idea of ??Master Su, what should we do?"


    Su Yan said: "It doesn''t really matter who is the leader. The important thing is to determine a unified idea, what exactly do you want."


    After Su Yan said this, even Lady Taotie was a little confused and asked, "Master Su, aren''t we people gathered here to fight the five holy places?"


    "You said confrontation. There is also a difference in the degree of confrontation between the two words. Do you want to drive the five holy places back into the third region, or do you want to fight to the third region in one go, and fight directly with the five holy places? To a certain extent, both sides should take a step back and maintain the previous status quo?" Su Yan said.


    Su Yan asked this series of questions silently in Jinguangdong Mansion.


    These few questions are obviously the result of Su Yan''s calm thinking.


    And most of these people in Jinguangdong Mansion still think about how to gain greater authority in this loose alliance, and it is best to suppress their opponents.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, this behavior is not much different from a child''s grudge.


    Su Yan said again: "There are two to three hundred people in this Jinguangdong Mansion. Not everyone wants to fight against the five holy places. Many people bet on both sides to be stable. Even if the confrontation is different, there is a difference. As long as you don��t have a single mind, sooner or later you will be defeated by the five sacred sites. Because in terms of organizational efficiency, of course the five sacred sites are better."


    Lady Taotie asked: "Then what should we do according to Master Su''s view?"


    "I am not a god, and the human heart cannot be easily measured. According to my opinion, you people might as well disband on the spot and go back to each family to find a mother. People who really want to fight with the five holy places can come to me. Give a name.�� Su Yan naturally had an indisputable tolerance when he said this.


    This kind of tolerance, even if these people in Jinguangdong Mansion are used to being the head, the first, it may not be cultivated.


    Although there are many people here, the masters can be considered like clouds.


    But if you want to fight against the five holy places, it is definitely not just a matter of people.


    After Su Yan said this, there was an uproar in the office.


    Seriously, the thirty-six caves, the heads of the 72 sects, and the first seat here all felt offended by Su Yan''s words.


    But the reason why no one had a head-on conflict with Su Yan was because everything Su Yan said was true.


    They gathered in this Jinguangdong Mansion, although the number is large, but the situation may not be beneficial to them.


    "According to Master Su, is it meaningless for us to gather here?" Lady Taotie asked. She was also a little dissatisfied with Su Yan at this time, thinking that after Su Yan surrendered a real Sirius All of them are undermined.


    Su Yan said: "It can''t be said that it is meaningless. If some of you are spies from the Five Great Sacred Grounds, you only need to disclose the situation of the Golden Light Cave Mansion in the small mountain boundary to the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and the Five Great Sacred Grounds can kill all of you. You can also send someone to accept all of your schools, which can save you the trouble of wandering to the heavens and the world. Lady Gourmet, do you know the two most taboo things in combat?"


    "Appreciate further details."


    Su Yan said: "The first is that the emperor cannot keep up with the supply. The so-called emperor is not short of hungry soldiers. If the supply can''t keep up with the strongest troops, they will lose their combat effectiveness. The second is that the front line is too long. You are from different worlds. No matter how strong the Five Great Sacred Grounds are, they will be incapable of fighting against so many worlds at the same time. But if you people are willing to gather together happily, you can just catch them all in one go."


    "Listening to Lord Su, it seems that we are undermined! Those of us who are strong are also extremely strong, and it is not possible to send a few people from the five holy places to send it casually."


    Su Yan said: "Forgive me for my clumsy eyes, I really can''t see it."


    A white-haired old man came out from the crowd. This old man was named Chu Zhu, the owner of the Xuanyang Cave in the 36 Cave Sky. The sect has a history of more than ten thousand years, and his cultivation is unfathomable.


    Chu Zhu said: "These are all the words of Lord Su just now. You have to put a question mark on the credibility of your words!"


    Su Yan said: "Do you have a better opinion?"


    "There are some opinions. There is no need for outsiders to intervene in the affairs of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects."


    Fu Yuechi, who sits high in the top seat, said: "What the Lord Su said is what I meant. He is not an outsider. His sect is also threatened by the five holy places. This time the sects of the heavens and the world Being threatened by the Five Great Sacred Grounds will not only affect people like us. Under the great calamity of the age, only those who are connected with the Five Great Sacred Grounds will not be able to avoid it."


    Fu Yuechi made it clear that he would be on the same front with Su Yan, but Chu Zhu said, "Master Su said with such a big tone that he wanted all of us 36 Dongtian and 72 schools to follow you! You really have such great abilities. ?"


    Su Yan said: "Listening to what you mean, it seems that you are going to fight me?"


    "Lord Su, please let us know!" Chu Zhu said.


    Su Yan glanced at Chu Zhu, then said, "You are not my opponent."


    Su Yan said this too affirmatively, which made Chu Zhu feel insulted, "You already know the result before you start?"


    Su Yan said, "Although the fire spirit in your body is fierce, there is another master of Yuhuo beside me. You must be no better than her, let alone do it with me."


    With just a glance, you can see that the fire spirit in Chu Zhu''s body is very fierce, and this observation ability is very powerful.


    And Su Yan said that the Yuhuo master is naturally the ancestor of Panshan.


    The ancestor of Panshan was born with fire and virtue body, except for the most apex several kinds of sacred fires, he had almost mastered all the sacred fires in the heavens.


    Chu Zhu must be no match for the ancestor of Panshan.

 Chapter 2883： Su Yans purpose

    Chapter 2883: Su Yan''s Purpose


    This is obvious to Su Yan.


    But Chu Zhu didn''t think so at all. Even if he was no match for Su Yan, he would not be able to confirm this until he fought.


    Isn''t it ridiculous to say that the winner is already divided before the match?


    And behind Su Yan, the ancestor of Panshan said, "Su Yan, this old guy might as well let me deal with it."


    The ancestor of Panshan seemed to be just a young girl with a very petite body and appearance, and no one regarded her as a thing.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan has entered the realm of crossing the catastrophe, almost everyone in the Golden Light Cave Mansion has such a realm, which is really nothing unusual.


    Chu Zhu also had no interest in fighting against Panshan ancestors, but Su Yan actually gave way to Panshan ancestors.


    Then a purple fire dragon flew out of the sleeves of the ancestor of Panshan!


    After the purple fire dragon was burning, there were three different kinds of sacred fire rippling!


    The ancestor of Panshan shot is the powerful sacred fire of four kinds of Taoism, and the use is so smooth and natural, which surprised those who despised her before!


    They couldn''t imagine that this very petite girl could have such amazing strength standing beside Su Yan!


    As soon as he made his move, he compared most of the monks in the Golden Light Cave Mansion!


    Compared with the ancestors of Panshan, Chu Zhu''s ability is very ordinary, he can only control a kind of cyan fire.


    This cyan sacred fire is a kind of Otsuki sacred fire. Yimu was conquered by Gengjin, and Panshan ancestor immediately invoked the golden Gengjin flame.


    Draw circles with both hands, and golden flames gush out!


    Chu Zhu was directly suppressed at a complete disadvantage.


    Although Chu Zhu was suppressed, he would never lose easily.


    The space in the Golden Light Cave Mansion is still too small for the ancestor of Panshan. If she completely releases her power, the entire cave mansion will be filled with divine fire.


    But in this way, the rest of the people will also be affected, and the situation will definitely be chaotic.


    But if you don''t do this, it will not be easy to defeat Chu Zhu, who is also a monk of the fire genus.


    After all, Chu Zhu had already reached the level of crossing the Fifth Heaven, and the true essence in his body was also very vigorous.


    Chu Zhu was shocked to the extreme at this time, and said in disbelief: "You turned out to be a rare fire morale in the world?"


    The body of fire virtue means that the speed of Panshan ancestors to control and absorb fire essence can be several times that of his Chuzhu, and it will also have extremely high resistance to various fire attribute spells.


    Even if he exhausted all his strength, I''m afraid he would not be able to hurt Panshan ancestor a single hair.


    Su Yan alone is already outrageously strong, and I didn''t expect the people around him to be so powerful!


    At this time, the flames controlled by the ancestors of Panshan gave birth to seven or eight kinds of changes, and the change of ingenuity was far above Chuzhu.


    Chu Zhu may not be ignorant of these changes, it''s just that he was completely suppressed in the space for display, and in front of the Panshan ancestors, there was only a resistance left.


    The ancestor of Panshan was limited by space, and she couldn''t use the large-scale spells she was best at, but even so, she still showed unparalleled control over flames.


    The ancestor of Panshan attacked continuously for a while, and Chu Zhu was very well guarded.


    But only Chu Zhu knows how much pressure there is in this!


    At this time, the ancestor of Panshan said: "This person is like a tortoise with a shrunken head, he is really boring, nothing more, it would be a waste of time to fight again."


    The ancestor of Panshan was good at spells, and the power of spells was far less powerful than Jianguang.


    If Chu Zhu wanted to keep it all his heart, the ancestor of Panshan would definitely be unable to help him in a short time.


    Rather than waste time playing like this, it''s better to stop here. Anyway, anyone with a discerning eye can tell that the ancestor of Panshan had the upper hand.


    Chu Zhu finally liberated from the intense pressure, but said, "Even if we are not defeated today."


    The ancestor of Panshan just felt that this person was faceless and skinless, and was too lazy to bother.


    Everyone was watching what was going on in the battle just now, and a lot of ridiculous words came from the crowd, saying that Chu Zhu was so shameless, he even forced a tie.


    These ridicule words made Chu Zhu more and more angry, but there was really nowhere to let his anger spread.


    The surrounding was noisy, and the atmosphere was very rigid.


    "It''s an unprovoked farce!" These words came from Fu Yuechi''s side. Although the voice was not very loud, it reached everyone''s ears.


    Jinguangdong became quiet within days.


    Above the cold pool, only five strong people are qualified to sit in the top spot.


    And the person speaking is in the middle of the five top seats, and just looking at this position can tell what position he is in among the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects.


    The man who spoke seemed to be about forty years old, with a very majestic face.


    On the way to the small mountain world, Fu Yuechi introduced to Su Yan several powerful people who are most likely to meet. The first one is the first white Zen machine of Xingluo Dongtian, the head of the 36 caves.


    The realm of Bai Chanji is the same as that of Fu Yuechi, in the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    However, Fu Yuechi believed that the strength of the White Chanji was still above her, and even the Five Great Sacred Grounds were somewhat jealous of the strength of the White Chanji.


    The reason why everyone can gather in this small mountain world today is all due to the prestige of the White Chanji.


    This small mountain area was originally the place where he opened Beppu.


    Bai Chanji hasn''t said a word since just now, and now suddenly speaks, presumably there must be something to express.


    Su Yan also looked at the white Zen machine. As long as the white Zen machine can be handled, almost half of the monks in this cave can settle it.


    If these people are in his Su Yan''s hands, they will definitely become a very strong combat force.


    It''s almost meaningless to hit Huanglongdi into the five holy places, but if you just want the five holy places to suffer some hardships, this force is absolutely enough.


    Bai Chanji said: "Master Su, you are trying to persuade us people to be the enemy of the five holy places. Does this matter do you any good?"


    "Benefits?" Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and said: "I and the Five Great Sacred Grounds have already turned our faces. If you help me, it will definitely increase my confidence in defeating the Five Great Sacred Grounds. The enemy''s enemy is of course a friend. Is it a benefit?"


    Bai Chanji said: "You said you want to defeat the five holy places?"


    Bai Chanji''s question was very serious, but some sneer sounds came from below.


    In the eyes of these people, the five holy places are simply in the sky. They have been entrenched in the third region for many years, and they don��t know how many challenges they have faced. They can survive so many winds and rains. This foundation is definitely not comparable to ordinary sects. of.


    It can even be said that the five sacred places are already at the apex of the heavens and the world, regardless of their background or strength.


    It is simply impossible for Su Yan to defeat the five sacred places in the legend!

 Chapter 2884： You are all rubbish

    Chapter 2884 You are all rubbish


    Su Yan looked around, although the expression on his face remained the same, but his whole body exuded an amazing aura.


    Su Yan said: "If there is something that I said just now and no one has heard clearly, then I will say it again. I will challenge the five holy places!"


    "Are you alone dare to challenge the Five Great Sacred Grounds? Isn''t this a mayfly shaking the tree?" Bai Chanji asked, "This kind of big talk is easy to say, what are you going to use to challenge the Five Great Sacred Grounds?"


    Someone below responded: "Are you a bit too arrogant? The experts in the five holy places are like clouds, and it is said that they are connected with the existence of the immortal world. You alone said that you want to challenge the five holy places? If the five holy places are so easy to destroy , There will be no ten thousand years of orthodoxy!"


    "Yes, you are only one person, how can you get things done?"


    Su Yan said: "As long as the men who started a big business, how many did not rise from the grass? The five sacred places are not so powerful from the beginning of Pangu. If you are afraid of the head and tail, why should you gather here and go back to your own school to do it. Keep your head down, and continue to bow your heads to the five holy places! I now want to know why you are so afraid of being like this, it is inferior to a mouse hiding in a nest!"


    After Su Yan had finished speaking, the Golden Light Cave Mansion was silent, and no one dared to answer.


    Even the White Chanji just stared at Su Yan, his gaze became more and more calm, and he didn''t know what was brewing in his heart at this time.


    In this silence, Su Yan turned around and said to the heroes in the Golden Light Cave Mansion: "If you want to feel that you are still a man, just follow me and let go. If you want to get out of the small mountain realm, be afraid of your head and tail. Just surrender the five holy places. If you want to fight, you are afraid of your own sacrifice; if you want to make peace, you are afraid of being annexed by your sect. How can you rely on this kind of waste idea to get things done?"


    Su Yan''s remarks caught the mentality of many people, and immediately felt very uncomfortable.


    Although Su Yan''s words made sense, they were a bit too straightforward and didn''t give them any face at all.


    These people are usually bigwig-level figures in the martial arts. They have always reprimanded others. Where can they be reprimanded by others?


    At this time, being so reprimanded by Su Yan, and being in the public, really feels different.


    But the strength of Su Yan, a group of people, is extremely strong, as it has just been demonstrated.


    Even if you feel that you are offended at this time, you need to carefully weigh your own strength if you want to take a shot against Su Yan!


    If you don''t have enough strength and you still have to face Su Yan **** for tat, in the end you will only lose your ugly!


    Thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects are very bluff, but everyone comes from different sects, and there are even years of conflicts and some historical issues between them.


    Don''t say anything about working together, it''s thank goodness without stabbing a knife in the back.


    So don''t worry about your face at this time, considering your own thoroughness is the most important thing.


    After a long time, no one dared to refute Su Yan''s words. No one wants a direct conflict with Su Yan.


    Although these people are extremely unhappy, they always hope that others will be the first bird.


    Su Yan couldn''t help shook his head. This group of people has really lived on dogs for thousands of years. Under this situation, they didn''t take action. It can be said that they are completely bloodless.


    It seems to be very clever, but in fact it is just a good calculation, not even smart at all.


    This kind of calculation is not very beneficial, but will limit its own structure.


    What''s the use of a high level of cultivation, all of them are Teenage Ninja Turtles, no wonder they will be bullied by the Five Great Sacred Grounds to this point!


    Su Yan had already planned to greet Panshan ancestors to leave this small mountain world.


    These 36 caves and 72 sects made Su Yan very disappointed to be honest, only that they were just a group of rats who couldn''t get things done.


    What''s the point of Sora who has the ability but no ambition?


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, instead, a man''s voice came: "You didn''t seem to regard our 36 Dongtian and 72 sects as the same thing?"


    Su Yan immediately replied: "It''s easy to make someone Su be worthy of me. You only need to do enough things to make me worthy of. But can you really do it?"


    "You''d better speak a little bit! Most of them here are heads and firsts, and will never be easily insulted by you!" A man in red walked out from the crowd.


    This man has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he looks a bit handsome. At this moment, he stared at Su Yan angrily, obviously dissatisfied with what Su Yan said just now.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You made a mistake. What I said will never be taken back. If you have the ability, let me see, otherwise I will just treat you as lackeys in the five holy places. "


    "The word "stray dog" is not something you can use casually. Don''t blame me for not warning you. You can eat rice but you must not talk nonsense!" The red man''s dissatisfaction with Su Yan became more obvious, and his body also exuded amazing murderous look!


    This murderous intent completely enveloped Su Yan, and even the rest of the people could feel the strong oppression of this murderous intent.


    But more murderous, he is as ridiculous as a three-year-old child showing off in front of an adult that he can walk in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was completely unaffected by his murderous aura, and even said encouragingly: "This murderous aura is a little bit like. It seems that you are not so useless among this group of trash. Regardless of the level of skill, people with backbone are qualified to be. My man. Your murderous aura can be stronger, shouldn''t your limit stop there?"


    "How dare you let me be your subordinate, do you know who I am?" The man in red stared at Su Yan angrily. At this time, he was almost unable to suppress the huge anger!


    Su Yan opened his hand and said, "Of course I don''t know. I never remember the name of an unknown person like you."


    A ray of blood rose into the sky, and a sword ray swept towards Su Yan!


    The sword-drawing skills of this man in red can be regarded as amazing, even according to Su Yan''s standards, it is already the top level in the world!


    Such swordsmanship is indeed worthy of pride, but this time he faces the enemy but Su Yan, a man who can never be treated by mortal standards!


    When the **** sword light hit, Su Yan still had his hands on his back, and his hair fluttered wildly, but there was a smile on his face.


    Just looking at the demeanor, it can be said that it is extremely relaxed!


    This blood-colored sword light directly hit an invisible wall, this wall is a strange enchantment!


    This **** sword light spread out and turned into a torrent, but the barrier turned out to be as stable as a rock, and it didn''t move at all! Shattered is even more impossible!

 Chapter 2885： Yan Shisan

    Chapter 2885: Yan Thirteen


    The man in red watched his sword return without success.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "He doesn''t seem to understand the gap between himself and you. This kind of person is of no use if he has a backbone. He is dumb and has no eyesight. Su Yan, do you want to teach him by yourself? With your swordsmanship, Can he cut off his head within three swords, right?"


    Su Yan said: "The ancestor said that is wrong. There are tortoises in the Golden Light Cave Mansion. He has the courage to do it on me, but I admire him a little. How can I kill him?"


    Just listening to the conversation between Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch, it seems that the man''s wealth and life in the red shirt are completely in his hands, and he can handle it at will.


    This makes the red man more angry!


    He is also a master in many worlds, and he has also competed with the sword repairs of the five holy places. No one has ever dared to take him so lightly!


    It seems that his life can be handled at will, easier than an ant!


    Is this Su Yan really so strong?


    He crossed the long sword in his hand and sneered: "Don''t look down on people! I''m from Yuchan Dongtian, which is ranked eighth in the 36th cave! What I practiced is the first three "Killing the God Sword Art" in the world Jianhao who doesn��t know the name of my Yan Shisan! You Su Yan is really good! You look down on me so much! If I let you out of the Golden Light Cave Mansion alive today, I will definitely be laughed at by the heroes of the world! So draw the sword, You and I are here to decide the outcome of life and death!"


    The ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "Su Yan, it''s interesting now, you obviously gave him a way to survive, but he didn''t go, so he must fight you hard, what do you do?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If a child is disobedient, spanking is enough. It''s too much to say desperately?"


    "Who do you think is a child?" What Yan Shisan can''t stand the most is Su Yan''s arrogant attitude, even treating him as a three-year-old child!


    One of the Thirty-Six Caves and Seventy-two Schools is very famous, that is, every few hundred years, there will be a sword repair of peerless genius level!


    Yan Shisan has been the chief swordsman in Yuchan Cave for 700 years. During this period, how many cruel battles have been experienced, and how many times can he have his status today!


    From his standpoint, Su Yan actually treated him as a three-year-old child. Isn''t this a clear insult?


    But when he turned angry, Yan Shisan knew that the man named Su Yan in front of him was unfathomable! The realm of kendo is even more stable on him.


    Yan Shisan''s sword-drawing technique just now has a name, it is called killing the gods and shaking the sky!


    "Killing the God Sword" comes from the martial arts of the battlefield, it is stressful that it is as fierce as a tiger, and then declines, and then exhausts.


    The more tricks are used, the weaker the power of "Killing God Sword".


    The move to kill the gods and shake the sky sent out just now after condensing can almost be regarded as one of Yan Shisan''s three most powerful sword moves.


    Although it was restricted by the environment in this Jinguangdong Mansion, it was impossible to exert all its strength.


    But Su Yan carried his hands on his back and blocked his killing spirit.


    Generally speaking, only when facing a low-level opponent and forming an absolute crush in strength will there be such a response method.


    Yan Shisan could see that Su Yan''s cultivation was just fourfold, two levels weaker than him!


    If inferred according to general principles, it is absolutely impossible for the party with the lower realm to form an absolute crush on the side with the higher realm.


    So what Yan Shisan thought was that Su Yan must be using some kind of strange secret method, which can restrain Jianguang and other exercises...


    The power of swordsmanship will be weakened to the extreme, which is indeed very unfavorable for Yan Shisan.


    Therefore, Yan Shisan made a decision in his heart: his next attacking swordsmanship is just a cover, and the real power of the flesh is used for the decisive battle!


    Since Yan Shisan is a powerful sword repairer, he has also exercised his physical body seriously!


    Using the sword to attract Su Yan''s attention, and then using pure physical power to defeat Su Yan, this is Yan Shisan''s combat strategy...


    This combat strategy didn''t make much effort from the beginning, because if only the physical strength was discussed, Su Yan''s strength would be more cruel and ruthless than Yan Shisan.


    If Yan Shisan knew that Su Yan had survived the five million thunder calamity, he would definitely not use this stupid plan to compete with Su Yan.


    But now because of the information asymmetry, after Yan Shisan formulated this combat strategy, he even felt confident in his heart.


    After the long sword shakes, it turns into a **** shadow!


    The sky is full of sword light, and the number is not clear, definitely enough to make people look dazzling.


    This is what Yan Shisan prepared for herself.


    And Yan Shisan also saw Su Yan''s gaze chasing the brilliant sword light in the sky! Almost all the attention was placed on the blooming sword flower!


    Although these sword flowers are Yan Shisan''s feint, their power should not be underestimated!


    Originally, this kind of thing is true and false, not to mention Yan Shisan''s sword is not weak at all!


    And in the sky full of sword flowers, Yan Shisan approached Su Yan''s front, and he planned to use his fist to blast away Su Yan''s sword-powered barrier.


    Since this kind of enchantment can produce extremely strong defensive power against sword qi, it may not be able to resist other attacks.


    The very strong counterpart is the very weak.


    There is absolutely no perfect defense barrier in this world.


    After all, everything depends on the level of the two sides of the game.


    And he Yan Shisan has countless combat experience, will be the higher level one!


    What Yan Shisan had never imagined was that, considering only the combat experience, the ninth reincarnated Su Yan would have dozens of times his combat experience!


    Continuous misjudgments will ruin the good situation, not to mention that Yan Shisan was at a disadvantage when facing Su Yan.


    It means that Yan Shisan has chosen a dead end for herself very confidently.


    Yan Shisan had no idea that he was doomed before he shot.


    He thought very well, and directly swung his fist out, but his fist was only halfway through the air, and he saw a dark shadow coming towards his head, the speed was extremely fast!


    Yan Shisan''s eyes saw that the black figure was Su Yan''s hand, but his body had no time to react!


    Because Su Yan''s speed is too fast!


    Su Yan''s hand slammed Yan Shisan''s face firmly!


    Yan Shisan turned around 720 degrees in the air, and flew out with her **** back and flat sands and wild gooses!


    Su Yan''s slap was extremely heavy, and Yan Shisan''s nose was interrupted, and his facial features were twisted. The original handsome appearance has now become a complete pig''s head!


    There are blood foam and many teeth flying in the air!


    It is equivalent to directly completing a plastic surgery!


    Yan Shisan''s long sword also spun fiercely in the air!


    Finally inserted into the rocks on the ground.

 Chapter 2886： Overflowing strength

    Chapter 2886: Strength Overflowing the Realm


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and most of them didn''t even see what the mystery was.


    They only saw that Yan Shisan was using very powerful swordsmanship, and suddenly flew in front of Su Yan inexplicably. They didn''t know what they wanted to do. They almost voluntarily sent them to Su Yan.


    Of course, Su Yan did not live up to Yan Shisan''s kindness, and slapped him so that his mother did not know him.


    Most of the cultivators here didn''t understand swordsmanship, let alone why Yan Shisan had to fly in front of Su Yan, it was very strange to see.


    When Yan Shisan and Su Yan started fighting, they thought they would see an extremely exciting sword repair showdown.


    Who knows that these two people didn''t use the sword very much. The last one used his fist and the other used his slap, just like a gangster fighting, and the winner was immediately decided!


    It was really jaw-dropping, it was an unexpected performance. I don''t even know what kind of evaluation is next.


    Yan Shisan was slapped like a plastic surgery by Su Yan, lying on the ground and fainted. It took a long time for Yan Shisan to take a breath.


    Yan Shisan tried to struggle to get up from the ground, but swayed after standing up, just like drunk, lying on the ground again soon.


    Su Yan understood very well that Yan Shisan must have suffered a severe concussion after he slapped him.


    Concussion, even a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm couldn''t resist the past.


    At this moment, in Yan Shisan''s eyes, the whole world was spinning non-stop. He just sat on the ground with his eyes open and was about to vomit.


    In this way, the so-called master demeanor has long since disappeared.


    Although Yan Shisan looked miserable now, there was some joy inexplicably.


    Xiao Meng worked so hard to hold back his smile, but the ancestor of Panshan laughed: "Although the ancestor I know that it is not good to gloat like this, this person seems really happy."


    Even Fu Yuechi sat on the high platform for a long time to stop laughing.


    She is already a little fascinated by Su Yan, this fascination is not at the level of male and female eroticism, but pure appreciation.


    This man can always give people unexpected surprises. Before he takes the shot, you are not even sure what kind of method he will use.


    This sense of expectation is really interesting.


    Another point is that Su Yan can do what he wants to do without fear, and has the strength to support his own ideas, this alone is enough for Fu Yuechi to envy.


    Fu Yuechi is the head of a faction. Although the Xiaoyao faction dominates the Xiao God Realm family, it still has the checks and balances of the true dragon holy land. She has to be brilliant among the 36 Dongtian and 72 schools. She has to consider extremely Many, restrained everywhere, and spent half of his life calculating. Never before has it been so cool like Su Yan today.


    Yan Shisan was severely beaten by Su Yan, and two people had already come to help Yan Shisan enter the true essence to heal his injuries, and some people took out the pill to restore Yan Shisan.


    It seems that Yan Shisan usually has a good popularity, so when he is in trouble, someone will come to help him, instead of stomping on him.


    "The duel between top masters can turn out to be like this, you are also considered a wizard of the ages, Su Yan."


    Panshan Patriarch''s ridicule caused Su Yan to spread out his hands and reluctantly said: "He is going to send him to the door to give me a face, what can I do?"


    And after those few people stabilized Yan Shisan��s injury, they immediately said humanely: "Lord Su, isn��t it? You really have a big tone today, but you seem to have the qualifications to speak big words. I��m afraid it��s true here. Few people are your opponents. Although you only have the Fourth Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm, you are probably a cultivator of the Eight Heavens, and you may not be able to hold you. Am I right?"


    The one who said this was an old woman. This old woman came from Pure Moon Cave Sky, ranked 13th among the thirty-two cave heavens. She was called Sad Wind Sanren. Although she was not good at it, her seniority was extremely high.


    Therefore, people from the Thirty-two Caves, the Seventy-two Schools, and even the Five Great Holy Lands will give her extra face.


    Su Yan said: "Yes, the current realm generally reflects the true level of this monk, but everything in this world has special cases. When the monk''s state of mind surpasses the current realm, then his combat effectiveness is extremely strong. It may overflow the current state."


    Su Yan''s words sound very confusing.


    But it will be very easy to understand if you are careful.


    The cultivation level is divided into two aspects: the body pubic area and the state of mind.


    Su Yan''s state of mind is no longer in this mortal world, even in the upper realm, it is the culmination of existence.


    But his current body is still a mortal body after all. If he wants to cultivate to the peak, he must do it step by step. This is impossible.


    Practicing is like climbing a mountain. Apart from measuring step by step with your own legs, there is no second method.


    But being ahead in the state of mind will also allow Su Yan to cultivate in some exercises that shouldn''t be possible in the current realm of cultivation.


    This will result in an overflow of strength!


    Generally speaking, this overflow will not exceed 30%. But Su Yan is obviously not in common sense, he is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor after all, and his overflowing cultivation base exceeds his current realm by at least three times!


    Such things are rare in the ages, so it is no wonder that Yan Shisanhui thought that Su Yan''s strength was below him.


    Because his thirteen feet have the six heavens of crossing the tribulation realm, according to normal logic, no matter how strong Su Yan is, he should be weaker than him. After all, he Yanshi 13 leads two realms!


    Whoever wanted it, the final result turned out to be that Yan Shisan was slapped by Su Yan so that she didn''t even know her mother!


    After putting together all the unreasonable things in front of you, even if the conclusions reached are incredible, they are also facts!


    The thinking ability of Beifeng Sanren is indeed good, at least better than most people in this Jinguangdong Mansion, at least she has seen the level of Su Yan''s strength.


    The rest are no more than wine and rice bags, it is impossible for them to have such clear logical thinking.


    Beifeng Sanren went on to say: "Since you are so powerful, then we can''t do it together if we act together, because if we go one by one, I am afraid that we can''t even hold three moves in your hands. To."


    Su Yan said: "You are right again. It''s just a simple quantity, which is meaningless in front of me. If you want to defeat me, you can try to send more people."


    Listening to Su Yan''s meaning, it turned out to be alone against several great masters who crossed the tribulation realm!


    This attitude is too mad!


    "Boy! Are you bullying us thirty-six caves and seventy-two big factions? You dare to say such big things in front of all of us, if today we let you leave alive, tomorrow we will be thirty There is no way to be a man with Liudongtian and 72 schools!"


    "Yes! Do you really think you are the saint of the five holy places? You dare to boast such a sea mouth in front of us!"

 Chapter 2887： One hit seven

    Chapter 2887: One hits seven


    There was a steady stream of noisy sounds around, and Su Yan didn''t care about the sound of these wine and rice bags.


    This is because these people are simply grass-roots, and the strong side will fall to the other side.


    After a while, if Su Yan becomes completely strong, they might surrender to Su Yan again.


    In fact, there is nothing shameful about the wall grass, the vast majority of intelligent creatures in this world are wall grass.


    Only a few people can be promoted to become rule-making leaders.


    Seven people wanted to avenge Yan Shisan. The highest of these seven people has reached the Sixth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and the lowest has the third Heaven.


    One to seven, this pressure may be extreme.


    Even Fu Yuechi was thinking about it in her heart. If she didn''t put her full effort, it would be very hard to cope with, and the outcome is really hard to say.


    Because in this Golden Light Cave Mansion, there are many powerful killers that are not available.


    Su Yan looked as unconcerned as before, and looked completely relieved.


    This is probably also Su Yan''s greatest feature. Even if the pressure of Mount Tai''s topping is near, Su Yan will respond with a calm expression.


    There won''t be a trace of panic in his eyes, it seems that he can always hold everything firmly in his own hands.


    Beifeng Sanren first launched an attack on Su Yan. She touched the stick in her hand, and suddenly a dozen Taiyi divine thunder flew towards Su Yan.


    Shen Lei forms a power grid in the air.


    And under the power grid, another monk turned Zhen Yuan into a vivid water dragon!


    The water dragon is excited by the power grid and its power is multiplied!


    It seems that they must often cooperate together, so the routines are so skilled.


    At this time, there was a serious expression in Su Yan''s eyes. This time he was one against seven, but if he won, it was really not difficult for Su Yan.


    But if you want to win beautiful, you need a little strategy.


    A golden sword light shone in Su Yan''s hands!


    Wherever the golden sword light goes, all spells are changed!


    Whether it is Taiyi God Thunder or Water Dragon, they can''t support it at all!


    After that, there was another round of fire and water attacks. After the fire and water, there were Thunder and Frost. The power of various attributes was bombarding Su Yan''s side!


    But under the sword light of Tai''a and the realm of Su Yan breaking through ten thousand magic with one sword, these powers turned into blue smoke!


    If they had a little doubt about Su Yan''s supreme kendo realm before, then these little doubts have all disappeared with these spells!


    Within ten breaths, Su Yan cracked 23 spell attacks of different nature.


    Despite your ever-changing changes, I only need a sword to break it!


    From this realm, you can see that the thirty-six caves and the sword repairmen of the 72 sects are all intoxicated!


    Those who use swords, who doesn''t want their swords to be able to shine through the sun?


    Su Yan, who was standing in front of them, had clearly demonstrated this legendary realm, and it was not a kind of very laborious display, but a natural display like eating and drinking water!


    This is where they are most fascinated and yearned!


    The seven of them all chose spells to attack Su Yan, not because they were all warlocks who specialize in spells, but because Yan Shisan''s fate was already in front of him after being close.


    After seeing Yan Shisan''s miserable appearance, no one wants to become the second Yan Shisan.


    Almost instinctively opened the distance between Su Yan!


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that this Jinguangdongfu would become a stage for Su Yan''s performance!


    In the center of this stage, Su Yan shines with his golden sword light!


    It completely overwhelmed the aura of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects!


    Since they chose seven people to shoot together, they also blocked their retreat.


    Even if today''s match was a tie, it was Su Yan who singled out the seven of them. If this kind of thing spreads to the outside world, if people describe it with extra vigour, the seven of them will surely lose their reputation!


    Therefore, the sad wind said: "Everyone, I really have to show my strongest ability. If we can''t win, there is no place for our old faces!"


    "But his swordsmanship is already so powerful, who dares to compete with him up close?"


    When you don''t know the realm of Su Yan''s swordsmanship, you dare to wave the long sword in your hand at him.


    But now they clearly knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship realm was at the peak they could never reach, who would dare to use his sword against Su Yan?


    These seven people are not advancing, not even retreating, they can only continue to consume Su Yan with the spells in their hands.


    But even they don''t quite understand the significance of this consumption.


    At least the offense and defense of this battle has not changed, or they have a slight advantage. After all, they are attacking, and Su Yan is passively defending.


    These seven people didn''t understand Su Yan''s character, and being passively beaten was definitely not something Su Yan liked.


    Therefore, after Su Yan gained a firm foothold, the first thing he did was to fight back!


    Unbelievable expressions appeared on everyone''s faces, because they couldn''t think that Su Yan would choose to take the initiative in this situation!


    This is undoubtedly very risky!


    But the risky and unexpected move also elevated Su Yan''s momentum to the apex, and at the same time brought a very strong sense of oppression!


    It''s as if Su Yan was saying: "The seven of you have been surrounded by me!"


    It''s so overbearing and unreasonable!


    After Su Yan advanced ten feet, the sword light split into three in the air. When it splits, it is very beautiful, like a golden phoenix spreading its wings!


    The golden phoenix engulfed all these seven people in an instant!


    The combination of Su Yan''s footsteps and sword light is perfect. Only by completing the phoenix''s wings at the best rhythm and location can this effect be brought about!


    Facing Su Yan''s sword light, these seven people naturally looked like they were facing an enemy.


    No one wanted to use his own body protection real energy to resist Su Yan''s sword light.


    At this moment, when the critical juncture is reached, everyone can no longer hide their abilities, and only the Eight Immortals cross the sea to show their magical powers!


    The skills of these seven people are not weak, but Su Yan''s sword skills are definitely a level they haven''t relieved.


    The cultivator who only had the third layer of the Tribulation Realm flew out, fell into the cold pool, and spouted a mouthful of blood in the air!


    The Three Layers of Cross Tribulation Realm can walk sideways in many worlds, but here it is the weakest one!


    Su Yan''s sword light has a total of three changes. When it reached the second level, two more opponents flew out directly and fell into the cold pool, causing a burst of water!


    The first epee light is very strong, when the second level changes, the sword light becomes soft, and when it comes to the third level, the sword light is both rigid and soft, without any weakness!

 Chapter 2888： How to be good

    Chapter 2888


    In the sword light enveloped, the remaining cultivators could only support it hard!


    Just stacking up the numbers blindly is meaningless to Su Yan.


    If these seven people can practice a set of formations and use formations to strengthen everyone''s strength, at least they can combine everyone''s strengths, so that they are qualified to challenge Su Yan.


    It''s just a few rotten apples, and they want to defeat Su Yan together. This idea is too naive!


    There were two more thumps in the cold pool, and Su Yan had changed with one move, and five of the seven had already been broken by him.


    Then the sword light was shining, Su Yan just wanted to win and pursue!


    The expression on Beifengsan''s face had become horrified at this time, and he didn''t know what to do.


    With this sword, she really had no way at all, and only despair remained in her heart.


    Su Yan said, "Did you jump into the pool yourself, or did I kick you in?"


    The audience was silent. When facing Su Yan, these masters had no idea what to do!


    When the sword light circulated again, there was no mercy. The choices faced by the Beifeng Sanren were very simple, either fell under Su Yan''s sword, or were forced into the cold pond and turned into a soup chicken.


    Although Su Yan did not kill the seven of them, it was precisely because he did not kill that Su Yan''s methods were powerful!


    At this level, masters contend for the front and want to control the severity of their attacks and save the enemy''s life. They need to form a huge advantage in strength.


    But Su Yan was one against the seven, and all these seven were forced into the cold pool by Su Yan!


    Now that the Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-two Schools can be seen clearly, how terrifying the strength of the man in front of them has reached!


    And the world ultimately depends on strength to speak.


    Su Yan said at this time: "If you feel that you are not a waste and want to join me against the five sacred places, you can stay in this Jinguangdong Mansion and discuss big things together. If you are still afraid of the five sacred places, go back now. I don��t have to say anything here. I hate talking to waste. After all, no matter how much we talk to waste, it��s bound to be nonsense!"


    Su Yan''s words are no different from just now, but after this series of almost dazzling swordsmanship, the weight of his words is no longer the same as just now!


    Su Yan looked at Yin Guangzheng, the Sword Saint of the North Ming again, and said, "You are called the Sword God, then it''s not too much for me to call myself a Sword Master, right?"


    Yin Guangzheng had nothing to say, because the swordsmanship that Su Yan showed just now obviously surpassed him by far.


    According to the rules of the sword repair world, a person with good swordsmanship makes sense, and he really has no room for refutation.


    Su Yan turned to the five monks who were sitting in the top five seats.


    Fu Yuechi was already on the same boat as him, so naturally, there is no need to say more.


    If the remaining few people were willing to take refuge in him Su Yan, they would surely become extremely powerful under him.


    The five holy places in the third region have ten thousand years of age, and their strength is extremely powerful. It was stronger than all the forces that Su Yan had faced before.


    The more strength Su Yan has on hand, the more sure!


    At this time, Bai Chanji still stared at Su Yan silently, but his eyes were completely different from just now.


    Bai Chanji is faintly the leader of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, with a high reputation. If he even agrees to be under Su Yan''s command, then the rest of the sects will probably change their positions immediately.


    I don''t know what kind of decision this white Zen has to make.


    Su Yan laughed. The pressure was not on him at this time, but on Bai Chanji''s body.


    But at this moment, a blue-and-white butterfly flew in with a fluorescent light, and landed directly in the palm of the lady''s hand.


    This butterfly is a kind of spell, and its purpose is to convey information.


    After deciphering the information contained in the butterfly, the lady gluttonous immediately showed an expression like an enemy, with an extremely solemn expression: "The big thing is not good! I don''t know who has leaked our gathering here! The five holy places are unexpectedly bad. Someone has already been sent to the small mountain realm, and they are setting up a net outside, wanting to catch all of us!"


    Hearing the killing of the five holy places, Su Yan saw that most of these so-called master masters showed extremely scared expressions.


    This kind of fear far surpassed their fear of Su Yan, and it can be said to be deeply rooted.


    Su Yan understands this fear very well, and this fear is just like the fear of those ancient schools of cultivation on earth for the newly emerging one.


    Fear at any time that his own sect and orthodoxy will come to the final destruction because of a thought from the other side!


    This is a strong fear that fate is manipulated in the hands of others!


    These people talk noisily, no matter what the content is, they reveal two emotions of fear and anxiety.


    At this time, Fu Yuechi directly snapped off the armrest of his chair and stood up and said, "What are you panicking? I haven''t seen the face of the Five Great Sacred Grounds at this time. Isn''t he going to be in trouble?"


    "Head of Fu, at this time the Five Great Sacred Grounds have not seen us people. If we disperse now, will there be some people who can escape the catastrophe?" It was the palm of the Tsing Yi school of the 72 sect. Menjiang wind.


    Fu Yuechi''s willow eyebrows were upside down and said: "Jiang Sect, what are you talking about? Can you run away at this time? You can survive the first year of the middle school, can you survive the fifteenth? In your sect, isn��t your Tsing Yi sect still going to be destroyed? That traitor can betray our party here, how do you know he won��t make a list?"


    "Then what are we going to do?" Jiang Feng asked.


    Su Yandao calmly said: "What''s so noisy here, just go out to fight. Fortunately, you have entered the Cross Tribulation Realm, and you have not even seen the enemy''s face, and you are in a mess? There are two to three hundred Cross Tribulation Realms here. I ask you, what kind of lineup should the Five Sacred Grounds send out to capture so many experts in one go?"


    After Su Yan asked this question, the following fell into silence instead.


    Su Yan said again, "This is not the third region. Even if the five holy places are powerful, is it possible to move all the men and horses to this small mountain to encircle and suppress? Move your brains, thirty-six caves, leaders of 72 sects Reunited together, don��t the five holy places find it tricky? Your fear of the five holy places is unforgettable, and you don��t even have the basic judgment? Now it is very likely that we have the advantage!"


    Su Yan''s words were very rude, but it was these rude words that made these people feel like they were waking up from a dream!


    Yes! This place is far away from the third region. How much real fighting power can the five holy places send here?


    Bai Chanji asked behind Su Yan, "What do you think should be done?"


    "One word can solve the problem." Su Yan replied loudly.


    "Dare to ask which word is it?"

 Chapter 2889： When taking the initiative

    Chapter 2889: Take the initiative to attack


    When Su Yan said this word, many people were shocked, as if they were awakened quickly from a big dream!


    These people were surprised that what Su Yan said just now was definitely not a joke, he really didn''t fear the five holy places at all!


    I definitely intend to fight the five holy places to the end!


    For Su Yan, the five holy places are just right now!


    The fighting spirit in Su Yan''s heart has been aroused, and it happened to take the people from the five holy grounds!


    Then Su Yan walked towards the exit of Jinguangdongfu!


    The crowd parted a road automatically, let Su Yan pass!


    From outside the Golden Light Cave Mansion, only the scarlet sky was visible, and the shadows of some warships could already be seen.


    These warships flying in the air are obviously a powerful magic weapon!


    The huge fleet has come through time and space, and now it is a situation of soldiers approaching the city!


    Many people followed Su Yan, all of whom wanted to see what happened.


    After seeing the shadow of this fleet, someone said with horror: "This is the Dragon Air Fleet under the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy! This fleet represents the true dragon sacred place in the heavens and the world, and slaughtered countless! How could it be him? arrival?"


    "The Dragon Air Fleet represents the most powerful expeditionary force in the True Dragon Holy Land. The formations of the fleet can be combined to form the best formations. How is this good?"


    "Although we have many masters here, the opponent is more well-trained. In terms of cooperation, they are definitely better. Is it a fight or a peace?"


    Su Yan felt funny when he heard this question. The other party was already on the ground, and he was still discussing whether he wanted to surrender. It was too funny.


    Even the king of subjugation may not be able to be so dizzy!


    These people are really one by one, they are just empty realms. No matter what else they see or willpower, they don''t get into Su Yan''s eyes at all.


    The five top masters in Jinguangdong Mansion also appeared next to Su Yan.


    These five people are the leaders of these 36 Dongtian and 72 sects. If they express their views, the others will follow.


    Fu Yuechi was the first to express his position: "I think Master Su was right. Since the five holy places have sent the Dragon-air fleet to encircle and suppress us, we have no reason to do so!"


    "But head Fu, is your Xiaoyao faction really ready to make a complete turnaround with the five holy places?" The one who asked this question was an old man next to Fu Yuechi.


    The identity of this old man is not simple, he is Li Shengshu, the head of Jinlian Dongtian who ranks second in the 36th cave.


    Fu Yuechi sneered and said, "Will we be spared by surrendering to the five holy places? Old Li, can''t you be more determined than me as a woman?"


    Fu Yuechi''s question was very ridiculous, and then he said: "All of you say masculine husbands, but after you encounter the five holy places, it is ridiculous. It is really ridiculous that you still claim to be someone at the level of the Grandmaster of Crossing Tribulation. I can��t compare to a little girl! I don��t care about you! Although the 36 caves and the 72 sects have always advanced and retreated together, this time I don��t care about you, my mother is going to rebel! If his five holy places want to kill them all, come here. !"


    Fu Yuechi''s words were impassioned, and many people were infected.


    Even Su Yan praised her in her heart as a heroine.


    Cultivation is meant to go against the sky. If they don''t even have the spirit of resistance, then these people don''t need to cultivate.


    Without the spiritual foundation, no matter how hard you work, you can''t get a decent reputation.


    The golden long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and Fu Yuechi said, "Master Su, what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan said, "Sitting and waiting for death is not my style. I prefer to take the initiative. This dragon-air fleet is coming from a long distance, and the boats and vehicles have been strained. We have not yet gained a firm foothold. We are now taking this opportunity to kill, maybe we can still take the lead. After they have settled down and arranged everything, I am afraid it will be much more difficult."


    "You actually want to attack the Longkong Fleet! Don''t you know that the Longkong Fleet is invincible?" The heads around said to Su Yan.


    "Invincible?" Su Yan couldn''t help laughing. "Do you know how ridiculous it is to say this word in front of me?"


    Su Yan was at the pinnacle of the immortal realm, arrogant among the world, and countless creatures worshipped him!


    Not only himself, many people thought that Su Yan was really invincible.


    But the final result is not lost!


    There is absolutely no invincibility in this world!


    Su Yan saw the head, and suddenly he became extremely guilty, and then backed away.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about this kind of people, a sword of light turned into a rainbow bridge, and in a blink of an eye he had reached the sky!


    Su Yan proved that what he said just now was definitely not a joke!


    Even in the face of the fleet of True Dragon Holy Land, he will take the initiative to attack!


    Fu Yuechi, behind Su Yan, also followed, and Panshan Patriarch placed Xiao Meng on his golden nun and followed him.


    Although there are only three people, the momentum gives people a strong sense of shock!


    The jade flute of the ancestor of Panshan just sounded, and half of the sky was dyed more and more red by the flame!


    This seemingly petite woman has such a terrifying explosive power!


    Although the number of the Longkong Fleet has an absolute advantage, the ancestors of Panshan used the sacred fire to burn the sky. This indiscriminate, large-scale coverage spell, I am afraid that even the Longkong Fleet will be struggling to cope.


    If it is used to deal with some weaker sects, I am afraid it can turn everything into scorched earth in an instant!


    This ability is terrible!


    In contrast, the Longkong Fleet does not appear to be so powerful!


    And there is also a lotus platform blooming under Fu Yuechi''s step, the only clear stream in the scorching void of setting the Buddha!


    Su Yan flew to the forefront under the golden sword light, and soon was close to the Dragon Sky Fleet.


    There is a dragon-shaped totem on the head of the fleet, and the symbol of the dragon-air fleet can be seen while the flag is flying. You can also see a big summer character, which must be the last name of the commander.


    Just looking at the attitude and momentum of the flight, it is indeed the first strong army that Su Yan has encountered in this life!


    Many forces in the fairy world were fighting for the front, and there were not many direct shots between the emperors. Almost 90% of the battles were completed by their subordinates.


    The number of Taoist soldiers under Su Yan back then was calculated in hundreds of millions, and all the heavens and all the tribes were under his command.


    Judging from Su Yan''s eyes, the fleet in the sky is quite interesting, and the military capacity is pretty good.


    The five holy places can stand for thousands of years, and of course they are not in vain. In the middle, it will inevitably go through the test of many winds and waves.


    These tests are the same as the Heavenly Tribulation. As long as it can survive, the strength will inevitably be greatly improved.


    Many wizards and soldiers on the fleet are already in full battle.


    As long as Su Yan enters their range, he will definitely send out a thousand arrows immediately!


    Under such a tense situation, even the Dao soldiers in the fleet were a little nervous!

 Chapter 2890： Pioneer Officer

    Chapter 2890: Pioneer Officer


    Su Yan was already very close to the range of the fleet shooter and wizard, and it seemed that it was absolutely impossible to stop.


    Because Su Yan''s speed at this time has not slowed down at all, but the nervous oppression has reached the side of the fleet.


    And just before Su Yan was about to enter the range, the flagship issued an order to stop the attack, and at the same time the semaphore came out!


    These double orders are asking them not to attack Su Yan. Why is this?


    I saw a purple thunder flying out of the flagship!


    This purple thunder took Su Yan straight away!


    Thunder flew extremely fast, and after almost the blink of an eye, he smashed into Su Yan severely!


    Then the light group exploded in the air!


    After that, only two meteor hammers as big as half of his body were held in the air by Su Yan!


    These two meteor hammers are sparkling with electric light, and this electric light has obviously reached a certain extreme!


    But Su Yan had no effect at all.


    But the general who made this pair of meteor hammers looked horrified.


    Obviously, this general had cultivated some kind of combat body or law body, and at this time he turned into a giant five meters tall!


    The muscles of this giant''s body are full of extreme pressure!


    The power of this thunder strike just now was at least ten thousand catties, not to mention the special attribute of Zilong Dianguang specializing in breaking the body''s true energy!


    He originally thought that even if this hammer went down, even if Su Yan would not fall here, the bones of his hands would be crushed by him!


    Who knew that this man would have caught his double hammers so lightly!


    "Who are you? So is there a strong like you among the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects?"


    Su Yan asked, "Before asking others questions, don''t you know that you have to report to your family?"


    "Boy, listen up! You, I, Bai Juling, are the vanguard officers under the seat of the Orange Dragon God''s envoy, who fought against the heavens and worlds, defeated 89 sects, and defeated the 79 demon peaks! , You can hammer the mountain into a flat ground! If the rivers and seas are stirred up by storms, who are you? Quickly report your name!"


    With a flick of Su Yan''s finger, Bai Juling''s five-meter body flew out directly, and Su Yan said, "I am Su Yan, the master of a family."


    "Yimen? What kind of ghost sect is this? Thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects have never had this kind of ghost! Are you fooling me?" Bai Juling had obviously never heard of this name, and doubts arose in his heart. Come.


    "Are you qualified to be fooled by me? It''s just a small trash fish. Let your master come out and talk to me."


    Bai Juling said angrily: "The kid is so courageous! It''s easy for you to see the Orange Dragon God Envoy, you have asked me the purple electric double hammer first!"


    After Bai Juling finished speaking, he killed Su Yan again!


    Bai Juling''s battle body strength is extremely surging, and the strong wind blasting from the air makes ordinary monks unable to get close!


    This strength is already strong enough, and the monks crossing the Tribulation Realm can be directly hammered into a mass of flesh without reason.


    Those monks whose realm is higher than Bai Ju Ling will be restrained when they fight against him because they are afraid of this.


    But Su Yan obviously won''t have such troubles. After evading a dozen moves in a row, he has seen through Bai Juling''s offensive routine.


    Bai Juling''s martial arts is really very general, relying on the surging power of this body.


    A hammer down is a tens of thousands of kilograms of power, and ordinary monks are naturally overwhelmed.


    The lack of martial arts was made up for by the Zilong lightning caused by the double hammers. The Zilong lightning could not only form a range of damage, but also form a defensive barrier outside Bai Juling.


    The person who designed this routine for Bai Juling must be a wise man, so that he can maximize his strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    At first glance, Bai Juling saw that he even had muscles in his brain, so he would have never imagined such a complicated routine.


    Could it be that the orange dragon **** envoy behind Bai Juling designed it for him?


    After all, he was the vanguard officer under the Orange Dragon God Envoy.


    Su Yan is not afraid of opponents who will fight you desperately when he rushes up. Instead, he is somewhat afraid of intelligent opponents.


    This Bai Juling shouldn''t worry, but the Orange Dragon God Envoy behind him needs Su Yan to study carefully.


    While thinking about this issue, Su Yan let a sword light go out!


    This was the first time that Su Yan took the initiative to attack Bai Juling. Before that, Su Yan was just dodge dexterously.


    But it is this first shot that determines the outcome of Libra!


    This sword light passed through Bai Juling''s double hammers very strangely. Bai Juling originally thought he would be very thorough!


    This was a flaw that Bai Juling hadn''t discovered at all, and this flaw was only a moment.


    Su Yan can grasp this subtle flaw, and Bai Juling can''t even find it. This shows that there is at least a difference in the strength and realm of both sides, and this outrageous thing can happen!


    When Bai Juling reacted, the golden sword light had penetrated his lower abdomen.


    "I have a god-cultivating body! It''s just that this little injury doesn''t get in the way at all! I''ll be able to recover immediately! If I were you, the sword light just now should be directed towards the heart! Hey, as long as you pierce my heart with a sword, Isn''t everything gone?" Although Bai Juling was hit with a sword in the front, he didn''t care at all.


    His battle body has a very powerful self-recovery ability, even if his hands and feet are cut, he can immediately get it back, not to mention just a small injury!


    After this time, he will definitely be more cautious next time, and will not reveal any flaws to Su Yan!


    So this time the battle will be his Baiju Ling can win!


    "Really? Look carefully, your wound." Su Yan said.


    Bai Juling looked towards his lower abdomen, the wound showed no signs of recovery, and he could even feel his body, especially the internal organs, were constantly collapsing.


    "What''s going on? How could my cultivating spirit body collapse? What did you do?"


    When Bai Juling said this, he could not help covering his wound with one hand!


    But blood still poured out from his belly!


    This is like a spring of blood that is also announcing that the vitality in his body in Bai Juling is rapidly exhausting!


    No matter how powerful the recovery ability, if too much blood is lost, it will inevitably be weakened to the extreme!


    But this is not the most troublesome thing, the most troublesome thing is that his battle body is still in constant collapse!


    The sword light had returned to Su Yan''s side, and quietly suspended by Su Yan''s side.


    "I understand. Although Jianguang has left my body, what remains in my body is a different kind of sword aura! This different kind of sword aura will destroy the vitality of the body, so I can''t recover it, right? You know my god-cultivation battle Physical weakness, that''s why it was targeted at me, right?" Bai Juling said solemnly.

 Chapter 2891： Fall

    Chapter 2891 Fall


    Su Yan proudly said: "Targeting? You may be mistaken. I don''t even know who you are. I just like to add an insurance when doing things. You are not my opponent. Let your master talk to me."


    Su Yan''s sword has the supreme realm, and it is really easy to produce some alien changes in the sword aura.


    This heterogeneous sword energy that can continuously damage the enemy''s body is not difficult to change.


    Bai Juling''s eyes became very red, and he was extremely angry at this time, not because Su Yan''s sword light hurt him, but because of Su Yan''s contemptuous attitude!


    Bai Juling''s hands left the wound in his lower abdomen, and he clenched the pair of electric light hammers again!


    "Since you are scornful, then I have to prove myself what I say!" Bai Juling said.


    "You bleed so much, you are already at the end of the battle, if you don''t want to die, go back."


    Not only did Bai Juling not roll back, but instead he slaughtered Su Yan again!


    Having shed so much blood, and the alien sword qi in his body is constantly destroying his vitality, Bai Ju Ling should be very weak at this time!


    But the facts are just the opposite. Bai Juling''s speed is several times faster than just now, and such a huge body has brought out afterimages in the air.


    The lightning on the double hammers turned into a purple dragon! Of course, the power has also increased several times!


    At this moment, Su Yan also had some consternation!


    But after a brief consternation, Tai''a''s golden sword light swayed out from Su Yan''s hands!


    Where the sword light passed, the sharpness reached the extreme, this is the sword circle that Bai Juling couldn''t break through!


    Even though his strength has increased several times at this time, there is nothing to do with Su Yan''s sword circle!


    This is an absolute gap in realm, and there is absolutely no way to bridge it!


    "You turned out to be the descendant of the Kuangtian Emperor?" Su Yan was already a little stunned in what he said at this time. I didn''t expect to encounter the Kuangtian Emperor''s descendants here after the ninth reincarnation.


    The Kuangtian Emperor was an important enemy in Su Yan''s path to dominate the immortal world.


    Kuangtiandi''s own strength is not outstanding in the immortal world, but the difficult part is that as long as he is injured, his body''s potential will be fully stimulated!


    With every sword hit, the power increases by three points.


    The closer you get to the edge of death, the more terrifying the power of the Kuangtian Emperor!


    Later, Emperor Kuangtian got Dijiang''s Law Bodies to protect his heart. As long as the heart does not die, the rest of the body can be reborn continuously!


    After this, the Kuangtian Emperor swam from the middle of the fairy world to the apex of the great emperor''s battle!


    So even in the fairy world, many powerful characters have fallen under the hands of Emperor Kuangtian!


    The more Kuangtiandi was covered with scars, the more dangerous it became!


    Many people think that even more effort can completely kill the Kuangtiandi. They know that if the battle becomes a game that falls before anyone else, it is equivalent to the Kuangtiandi taking over the game!


    This Bai Juling had already been injured at this time, and Su Yan''s sword energy had been raging in his body!


    Under his injury, his strength has increased several times, which is really unusual!


    The Emperor Kuangtian was a character many epochs ago, and Bai Juling didn''t even know who the Emperor Kuangtian was, and the two hammers in his hand desperately smashed towards Su Yan!


    After being swept away by Su Yan with sword light, the wound on his lower abdomen broke even more, but Bai Juling''s power became stronger instead!


    At this time, only talking about the power of the physical body, Bai Juling was already very close to Su Yan!


    However, the distance between the fighting skills of the two sides is still too great. If Bai Juling had the same kendo realm as Su Yan, he might really be able to break his wrist with Su Yan.


    But this is obviously impossible!


    Su Yan once surpassed the heavens and reincarnated in the ninth generation, and now he has the realm of swordsmanship.


    Even if Bai Juling has cultivated for ten lifetimes, he may not be able to achieve Su Yan''s realm today!


    After the wound opened, Bai Juling ignored Su Yan and attacked Su Yan again. This time Bai Juling was eager for success, and failed to dodge Su Yan''s sword light. He hit another sword in the shoulder. The blood is flowing like a shot again!


    But after the bleeding, Bai Juling''s speed and strength began to increase again!


    Su Yan finally had a serious expression on his face at this time, not because Bai Juling''s simple attacking routine could threaten him.


    It''s that the opponent is already betting on his life to fight. If Su Yan still has a playful attitude, he would be too disrespectful to the battle itself!


    Human abilities are divided into three, six or nine grades, and most of them are destined by nature.


    But attitudes can be determined subjectively.


    Just look at a Bai Ju Ling, compare the heads of the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, and the first seat, you can say that the judgement is made!


    No wonder the five holy places can steadily suppress 36 caves and 72 schools!


    It is normal for the strong to suppress the rat generation.


    It seemed that something was wrong with the flagship, and two more generals were sent to replace Bai Juling!


    But at this time, purple electric lights shrouded an airspace, and even Panshan ancestor Shenhuo could not enter, let alone them!


    In this airspace, the only thing that can shine is the purple electric light and Su Yan''s sword light.


    Zilong Dianguang had almost no lethal power on Su Yan, and Bai Juling discovered this too!


    At this time, the Zilong electric light was almost catalyzed to the extreme, enough to annihilate many strong people directly into dust, but Su Yan had a relaxed expression in this electric light.


    No matter how powerful Bai Juling��s Zilong Lightning is, can it be more than five million nine-day divine thunder?


    Su Yan''s body was made by resisting five million divine thunders.


    All kinds of thunder methods want to cause strong lethality on Su Yan, almost tantamount to idiotic dreams!


    And Su Yan''s sword light can also greatly restrain the power of Zidian!


    Bai Juling''s blood has flowed more and more, and the closer he is to death, the stronger his power!


    But to Bai Juling, Su Yan seemed to be a mountain that was impossible and impossible to climb!


    Bai Juling gradually gasped, and he could feel the vitality slowly leaving his body.


    But even now, he hasn''t even touched the corner of the man in front of him.


    I am afraid there will be no more desperate things in this world!


    Bai Juling is not afraid of death, he just hates his inadequate ability, even with all his strength he can''t touch the corner of the opponent''s clothes!


    Unexpectedly, there will be such a powerful man in this world!


    And the golden light was condensing into a point at the tip of Su Yan''s sword at this time, but after this point of sword light reached the apex, everything fell into calm in an instant.


    Whether it was the sword light itself or the purple dragon lightning that originally enveloped the airspace, all disappeared in this instant.


    Bai Juling also fell directly toward the ground from the air!

 Chapter 2892： Su Yans momentum

    Chapter 2892: Su Yan''s aura


    Several people from the Longkong Fleet flew out to find Bai Juling''s body.


    Su Yan didn''t stop them. Although Bai Juling had insufficient abilities, he could be regarded as an excellent fighter only in terms of willpower.


    However, the two generals who had just been discharged from the flagship to replace Bai Juling were at a standstill.


    Just because they hadn''t seen when Su Yan had killed Bai Juling with a sword just now, they only saw the sword light shining, and then everything was over.


    It seems that Su Yan paused the time just now, and completed the sword within the time of the pause.


    It seems that two seconds have been forcibly taken away!


    This kind of thing is weird to the extreme, even if it is the strongest sword repair, swordsmanship needs to be swayed to be able to play.


    But Su Yan seems to be able to directly omit this intermediate process and get the result. It seems that he has all the most obscure laws of cause and effect, time and space in his hands.


    "Yimen Su Yan?"


    There was also a murmur on the flagship.


    A man wears a white shirt and an orange token around his waist. This orange token shines continuously and is a symbol of his status as an orange dragon god.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy looked around at more than twenty generals and asked: "Have any of you heard this name?"


    There was loneliness around, and apparently no one had heard of the name.


    But after today, this name will become thunderous to the surrounding world of the five holy places and the third region!


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "This person''s swordsmanship is placed in the top five holy sites, which is also the top level. The old ghosts who live in the heart and sword chessboard in Panzhen''s holy site may not be sure of winning when they face him! , Seventy-two Dongtian obeyed his command, we might be caught in a bitter battle. Today��s things seem to be impossible."


    After listening to the words of the Orange Dragon God Envoy, they all showed extremely shocked expressions.


    Because listening to the meaning of the Orange Dragon God��s Envoy, he actually planned to retreat now!


    They finally crossed the heavens and came to this small mountain world, did the vanguard officer fall into the hands of the opposing powerhouse and then retreat?


    They are the invincible Dragon Air Fleet, and how many sects have followed the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy to defeat the heavens. If they really retreat this time, what qualifications and faces will claim to be invincible?


    In the future, this man must be able to say that he would force the Dragon Sky fleet back with a sword on his own!


    This kind of thing is very uncomfortable to think about.


    What''s more terrible is that if you retreat this time, the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects will definitely be more unconstrained!


    And adults including the Orange Dragon God Envoy will inevitably be punished by the upper level!


    The left and right think tanks presented these words to the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy didn''t know the powerful relationship in the middle.


    But as the commander of the armed forces, the most important thing is the lives of his soldiers.


    Originally, only relying on their fleet to surrender 36 Dongtian and 72 sects was simply a dream.


    Just because they were near the small mountain world, they used a piece of paper to order them to come over here, and the situation is really not under their control.


    The opponent''s hard power is obviously stronger, if you can''t use the reputation of the Five Great Sacred Grounds to deter the opponent, then this battle is not worth fighting!


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "It''s easy to start a war. Can anyone of you be able to beat the golden sword light and Su Yan of the first class?"


    The deck, which was originally excited by the crowd, has now become silent.


    It is easy to start a battle. At least one person is needed to entangle Su Yan. If he can''t handle this sword, let him continue to wander around the battlefield to support him, then the ending will be terrible!


    The generals on this flagship are all people who have experienced battles, and they all know what the Orange Dragon God Envoy is embarrassing about.


    It took a long time before someone said: "We may be able to arrange a great formation of the heavens to trap this person in it..."


    Another humanist looking like a mage: "Are you talking about dreams? The mage group is responsible for the defense of the entire fleet and the scheduling of the ship formations. It also needs to make the original arrangements for those of the thirty-two caves and the seventy-two sects. , We don��t have three heads and six arms. If you want to say that, it��s better to give us the task of charging and entrapment. Go to bed and think!"


    "It''s just setting up the formation. It''s us who are charging and fighting in front. You''d better not get cheap and sell well..."


    Seeing that there was a quarrel around him, the orange dragon **** envoy said: "For the current plan, I have to meet him."


    The surrounding generals immediately clasped their fists and bowed their heads. Someone said: "The Lord God Envoy is the commander of the three armies, how can he easily fall into danger, and if there is no Lord God Envoy sitting in the atrium, the Dragon Air Fleet will definitely not be an invincible force!"


    Yes, the Orange Dragon God Envoy commanded and dispatched from the rear to give them the greatest sense of security.


    The so-called greatest sense of security on the battlefield is supported by a trusted person.


    Without the presence of the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy, there would be no sense of security.


    This side is still discussing, and there Su Yan is already waiting impatiently, and said: "Hey! Don''t you claim to be the invincible Dragon Sky Fleet? Is it a battle or a peace? Quickly throw a word out! Put it here motionless, What are you going to do?"


    Although Su Yan''s voice was not loud, it spread all over the sky.


    The Longkong Fleet had no time to react, and the heads of the thirty-two Dongtian, the seventy-two sect and the first seat were all dumbfounded!


    This scene even has a sense of deja vu.


    Just now Su Yan fought seven in Jinguangdong Mansion, didn''t he rely on this invincible aura?


    Now Su Yan has brought out this momentum again, it seems that he can surround this huge Dragon Air fleet alone!


    The strength of this man is indeed very shocking, and his swordsmanship is extraordinary!


    But compared to these, what is even more amazing is Su Yan''s aura!


    This kind of momentum, even though tens of thousands of people are going for it, only appears in the heroes and heroes of those legends.


    "This master Sumen really has two brushes! Unexpectedly, he killed the vanguard officer of the Longkong Fleet so quickly!"


    "Yes! The old man just saw his face, he already knew that he was a very person! With his ability to face the seven dragon angels, there is no need to be afraid!"


    "Sumen master''s swordsmanship is definitely the only level I have seen in my life! I am even Naoto Kan, and I didn''t expect anyone to push swordsmanship to such an incredible peak!"


    Many of the Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Schools have begun to shake their positions.


    They were originally afraid of the prestigious Dragon-air Fleet, but at this time Su Yan screamed in front of the formation, and no one dared to respond, only to realize that the five holy places may not be as powerful as they thought.


    If they followed Su Yan to give it a go, they might have no chance!

 Chapter 2893： Unmatched texture

    Chapter 2893: Unmatched texture


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy was indecisive, and a voice of breaking through the void came from the void!


    The sound of breaking through the air came from behind the fleet.


    The fleet was strictly guarding against another enemy attack, but someone heard an extremely majestic voice saying: "Go to the sacred place, Xin Moucan!"


    The sound came first, and then there was a magnificent sword light in the front, followed by twenty or thirty sword lights.


    After hearing this voice, the Orange Dragon God Envoy couldn''t help standing up directly and looking towards the rear.


    After seeing this magnificent sword light, the orange dragon **** envoy was sure of it.


    Now that there are reinforcements from Panzhen Holy Land, they have the power to fight!


    Xin Mou of this holy place of Panzhen is said to be the first of the second generation of disciples in the holy place of Panzhen. He is also a disciple trained by the reclusive old monsters in the heart sword chessboard. It is said that his talent is once in five thousand years. degree.


    But the details, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy is not very clear, after all, he and this Xin Mou have not had any intersection before, just a little bit of his reputation.


    The Orange Dragon Divine Envoy made a quick decision, and the semaphore went out immediately, and all warships opened their defenses briefly to welcome the arrival of friendly forces.


    In fact, not only the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy, but also the generals under the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy, the expressions on their faces are very exciting!


    Xin Mou was dressed in white and looked like the son of a family. After the sword light fell on the ground, it changed into a very simple long sword in his hands.


    The rest of the sword repairs in Panzhen Holy Land have also fallen to the flagship.


    Xin Mou came up to meet with the Orange Dragon God Envoy first, saying: "My Lord God Envoy has worked hard. We were practicing in the Celestial Light Realm. The teacher sent us to come to help. It took three days and three nights to come to this small mountain realm. If you can''t keep up, let the Longkong fleet face the enemy alone!"


    Xin Mou''s appearance is excellent, and what he said is very pleasing, making the atmosphere on the flagship suddenly become very warm.


    Although the Orange Dragon God Envoy also said a few words on the scene, he noticed that most of the team brought by Xin Mou were second-generation disciples, and they might not have much fighting power. The symbolic meaning of this support is greater than the actual meaning.


    Originally, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy thought that there would be some elders in Panzhen Holy Land who would come to support them, but they were all strange faces.


    On the opposite side, the thirty-six caves, the heads of the seventy-two sects, and the first seat were all in the tribulation realm, none of them were easy to provoke.


    In this situation, there is no big problem with some reinforcements to boost morale, as long as the orange dragon divine envoy, as the commander here, is not dazzled by the sudden reinforcements!


    The Panzhen Holy Land arrived here, and there was a huge spirit boat coming through the world behind it, and a weird totem symbol could be seen on the spirit boat.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy was slightly taken aback, "They actually sent someone here too, it seems that the lineup is not small!"


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy said "they", referring to the Jingchi Holy Land among the five holy places.


    There has always been a lot of friction between the True Dragon Holy Land and Jingchi Holy Land, and many historical grievances are involved. These grievances can''t be said for three days and three nights.


    Unexpectedly this time, even Jingchi Holy Land ignored the predecessors, and even the Heavenly God Boat with only five Holy Lands was dispatched!


    A calm male voice came from Tongtian Shenzhou: "Where is the Lord Orange Dragon God Envoy?"


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy replied proudly: "I am on the flagship."


    "Okay, I am Yi Tongtian from Jingchi Holy Land. I am ordered to come, and I and the people on the Heaven-Through Shenzhou Ship will also be under your command."


    After hearing this, the orange dragon **** envoy was very excited!


    This time it is not their Dragon Sky Fleet facing 36 Dongtian and 72 Schools alone!


    The support of the other two holy places is probably on the way!


    As long as his Orange Dragon God Envoy performs normally this time and completely convinces people like the 36 Dongtian and 72 Schools, that is a good opportunity for him to become famous among the five holy places!


    It is very rare to be able to command several powers at the same time!


    Even if the situation is special now, it is an extremely huge honor!


    As long as he doesn''t mess up the big scene this time, he will definitely be the most beautiful person when he discusses his merits and rewards!


    If you want to enjoy this honor, the first thing to solve is that there is no doubt that it is Su Yan!


    This person is still in the sky at this time, and it seems that he has no intention of retreating at all!


    The Dragon Sky Fleet was originally very powerful, but now it has the support of the two holy sites, which is equivalent to the tiger having a pair of wings.


    The Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-Two Sects were still helping Su Yan. At this time, they saw two reinforcements suddenly come, and they all silenced together.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about these, most of these people were clueless. Why should you care about the idea of ??a wall?


    The orange dragon divine envoy looked around and said: "But someone is willing to challenge this person! This person has an unknown origin, but his swordsmanship is extremely strong. He came up and killed my vanguard officer. If he could kill this person, the morale of the opponent would definitely be collapse!"


    The voice of the Orange Dragon God Envoy was calm and unhurried, but no one around him spoke for a long time.


    Although he has now received strong support, Su Yan''s swordsmanship just now is still vivid.


    As long as you know how many catties you have, you won''t have the courage to easily challenge Su Yan!


    But the people who came to support from the other two holy places hadn''t seen Su Yan''s shot, and didn''t know how good Su Yan was.


    Looking at this man alone in front of the Longkong Fleet, the Longkong Fleet felt helpless, and most of it was puzzled.


    Xin Mou said, "My lord, is this person very powerful?"


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "My vanguard has cultivated God Cultivation Body, matched with a special bloodline. The heavier the injury, the stronger the strength. When it comes to life and death, even the existence of the Seventh Heaven in Transcending the Tribulation Realm does not dare to go straight. Grab his edge! But this man, there is nothing to kill my vanguard officer with just a sword, and in the end he can only fall here with hatred! What strength and cultivation level do you say? This man''s sword light is so fierce, simply Gives an unmatched texture!"


    "I''ve heard of the cultivating body... It is said that once the blood begins to bleed, it will stimulate the potential in the body. The more the bleeding, the more terrifying. This kind of secret method is very difficult to practice, and few people who have successfully practiced will fall to this man. In hand?"


    On the contrary, Xin Mou became more interested in Su Yan at this time, and asked: "What kind of swordsmanship does he use? Only then can the knowledgeable Orange Dragon God Envoy also say these four unmatched ones. word?"


    The Orange Dragon God��s Envoy said: "This man��s swordsmanship is the only level I have seen in my life, Xin Mou, your uncle Li Yuandi and I are very good friends. In terms of friendship, you can be a good nephew for life. It''s fine for you to watch by the side, this person isn''t something you can handle yet.

 Chapter 2894： Show you how strong he is

    Chapter 2894 shows you how strong he is


    Of course, Xin Mou was very dissatisfied with what the Orange Dragon God Envoy said.


    Young people are very popular, although the Orange Dragon God Envoy is very persuasive, but it makes Xin Mou''s heart cruel and courageous all at once!


    What''s more, Xin Mou is also a young and famous genius in the five holy places. Of course, the elders in the school will take care of him in every way. Although he is not arrogant, he is always arrogant.


    Now the words of the Orange Dragon God Envoy were saying that he was not as good as this man named Su Yan.


    Only then did the ghost know where the so-called Yimen and Su Yan came out!


    With so many worlds in the heavens, it is possible to emerge from any remote corner.


    And he Xin Mou is a very rare genius of swordsmanship among the five holy places!


    Wouldn''t it be as good as this hillbilly who didn''t know where?


    How could Xin Mou believe this kind of thing?


    In the past few years, his cultivation base has become higher, and even the Void Flood Dragon has killed thirty-five pieces. It is the moment when he is in the Panzhen Holy Land!


    Xin Mou only feared that the Orange Dragon God Envoy would not know some of his deeds, so he underestimated him, so he said: "My Lord God Envoy, you may not know what I am doing this time for, I might as well tell you. In True Sacred Land, there are very few people who can beat me only by swordsmanship. I can cultivate to the fourth heaven of crossing the catastrophe within thirty-five years, not by being fearful!"


    In thirty-five years, he could reach the Fourth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and the speed of his practice was like riding a rocket.


    But even so, Xin Mou''s words could not be spoken by the Orange Dragon God Envoy.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy had seen Su Yan''s swordsmanship just now, and he also played two-handed swordsmanship, so he naturally knew what that swordsmanship meant!


    Therefore, the Orange Dragon God Envoy had another idea. This Xin Mou''s identity was very sensitive. If he was damaged here, it would be very difficult to explain to Panzhen Holy Land!


    This kind of thing does not ask for merit but for no demerits, there is always nothing wrong.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy said: "If several masters in your Heart Sword chessboard come here, I certainly hope that they will fight this Su Yan. But depending on your level, it is impossible to shake him. It will only be for no reason. To die! On the battlefield, in addition to courage, wisdom is more important. If you don''t have enough wisdom, you will always be just a reckless man!"


    Xin Mou arrogantly said: "Who is this person who can be compared with the powers of my Panzhen Holy Land? Lord God, have you got something wrong! Even in Panzhen Holy Land, only a few people can enter the heart. Sword chessboard."


    "Whether I am mistaken, you will know at a glance." The orange dragon divine envoy said again, "Song Hui, go and deal with him. If you lose, you may immediately return to your square formation."


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy caused Xin Mou to snorted coldly with this order, thinking that the invincible Dragon Air Fleet would be so scared of the Ten Thousand Army in the face of one person. It was really unreasonable!


    Jingchi Holy Land was even more surprised!


    The Dragon Air Fleet is so famous, I don��t know how many otherworldly sects that have fought against the five holy land, and how many otherworldly demon kings have been removed!


    Their strength is definitely not covered, it can almost be said to be the signature of the True Dragon Holy Land!


    Now he allowed his general to retreat?


    Is the enemy really terrible to such an extent?


    The general named Song Hui looked very dignified after he took the order. After a bow, he took the military order, then put on the cloak and went to kill Su Yan!


    Song Hui has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm and the Five Heavens. Both his strength and realm are very solid. The weapon he uses is a three-pointed two-edged sword. This sword is called the Judgment of All Living Beings. .


    Seeing Song Hui slaying out, Su Yan said: "It seems that you have planned for a long time, and you can''t rank anyone who can shake me? It turns out that the strength of the five holy places is nothing but this, which really makes me a little disappointed."


    Su Yan said this very calmly, but instead made Song Hui angry, Song Hui looked towards the Golden Light Cave Mansion below.


    The thirty-six Dongtian and the seventy-two sect powerhouses below are all silent, because they saw the three holy places converge together, and the other two holy places must be on their way!


    If the main force of the five holy land is assembled here, it will definitely be able to kill them all in one go!


    It''s just... how did the five holy places know the news of their gathering here?


    Could it be that some of them sold the news of the meeting to the five holy places?


    After thinking about it this way, not only the morale collapsed, but even each other was full of suspicion.


    The ancestor of Panshan shook his head just looking at it. Although these people are of high realm, and many of them are masters and some talents with special abilities, if the hearts of the people are uneven, they are just a mob.


    The five sacred places use regular troops to directly charge, and this side will inevitably be defeated!


    There is only one reason why these people can stay in place and watch, and that is that Su Yan is blocking the troops of the five holy places at this time!


    If Su Yan can''t stop it, these people will inevitably fall apart.


    Song Hui had already fought with Su Yan, because he was afraid of Su Yan''s swordsmanship, Song Hui did not dare to narrow the distance with Su Yan.


    He has been wandering around since the beginning of this battle.


    This is not because Song Hui intends to use long-range combat to consume Su Yan, and Song Hui is not good at these spells.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Song Hui was fighting passively.


    He just wanted to go through a cutscene, and after Su Yan showed that shocking sword power, Song Hui could immediately return to his own formation.


    As long as the scene goes well.


    Let the people of Panzhen Holy Land and Jingchi Holy Land see how terrifying this man''s sword is. This is the true intention of the Lord Orange Dragon God Envoy!


    That''s why Song Hui was allowed to return to the square at any time.


    Standing on the deck of the flagship, the Orange Dragon God Envoy could fully see that Song Hui was passively challenged, but he showed no sign.


    On the contrary, Xin Mou couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, "This Song Hui has the power to fight, but doesn''t go all out. Doesn''t this violate the military law?"


    "He is going all out." The voice of the Orange Dragon God Envoy was not a retort, but a very positive tone.


    It seems that he is simply expounding something. The fact is also true, Song Hui did understand his intention as the coach.


    Xin Mou said: "I remember that General Song Hui should practice Shura Sword Qi. Shura Sword Qi is clearly a technique for killing enemies at close quarters. How can it be reduced to the point where it can cast spells at a long distance? Since the enemy is very powerful, such The degree of spells is not painful at all, how can you win?"


    The Orange Dragon God''s Envoy said: "I didn''t send him out to win, but to show you how terrible the enemy is!"


    The words of the Orange Dragon God Envoy made Xin Mou stunned. After a long time, he said, "Is this what the commander of the invincible Dragon Sky Fleet should say?"

 Chapter 2895： Invincible Lord Sumen

    Chapter 2895: The invincible Master Su


    The key to Xin Mou''s question is that the Dragon Air Fleet is known as the invincible fleet, which is invincible across the heavens, and can often win over ten times more enemies.


    At this moment, facing a man, he was so timid. This is very unreasonable!


    Moreover, it is completely inconsistent with the rumored invincible heroic attitude of the Dragon Air Fleet!


    "This is a very necessary thing. Otherwise, you and the people of Jingchi Holy Land will swarm over, and you will only be killed by this person''s sword!" The Orange Dragon God envoy said, "This person''s sword is extremely sharp. To beat this person, more detailed and careful planning is needed."


    Song Hui was in a passive challenge, and Su Yan was the first to feel this.


    Although Su Yan did not know what Song Hui''s intentions were, but Su Yan would never play such boring tricks with Song Hui!


    The golden sword light flashed in Su Yan''s hand, traversed a distance of hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye, and reached Song Hui''s side!


    "So fast!" Xin Mou couldn''t help but said, and the sword repairmen in the Holy Land around him all had almost shocked expressions.


    They thought that Su Yan was a hillbilly from a remote world, but the first attack of the hillbilly proactively attacked was so amazing!


    Song Hui had long expected Su Yan''s speed, and the white Shura sword energy on the three-pointed two-edged sword bloomed in all directions, forming a strangling force!


    The sword spirit went in all directions, which would undoubtedly lose the power of the trick.


    But there is really no way to do this. Su Yan''s sword light is too fast. Song Hui can only use this stupid method to suppress the changes in Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    But even this is useless.


    After Shura''s sword qi came into contact with Su Yan''s sword qi, it immediately ushered in a breakdown!


    This golden sword light has absolute crushing power!


    After Song Hui''s sword energy collapsed, he immediately dragged a three-pointed two-edged sword and retreated towards his camp!


    Song Hui originally thought he could hold on for a while, but in fact he really thought about it...


    Song Hui, who crossed the fifth heaven of the Tribulation Realm, was definitely not weak, but this golden sword light didn''t make any sense at all!


    Song Hui has great abilities, and he can''t show it in front of this sword light, because all his energy must be put on how to save his life!


    Because of extreme repressive power, this side-down situation will appear!


    Xin Mou was completely speechless at this time.


    Because he had already understood that the Orange Dragon God Envoy had never exaggerated the strength of this man! If he were to go to the challenge, it is estimated that the situation would be better than Song Hui, but the final result would not change in any way!


    Su Yan''s sword didn''t play with any changes in nature, let alone spit fire and water, making it lively like a juggling.


    His sword light has only one attribute, that is sharpness, extreme sharpness!


    This is enough!


    As long as the sword is sharp enough, everything in this world including the laws can be cut off!


    No one can dodge such a sword, and such a sword can be said to have risen to the level of heaven''s punishment!


    With this kind of sword, any world can come and go in all directions, happily enmity!


    When Xin Mou flew the sword light just now, although the sword light was very magnificent, it gave people an extraordinary feeling.


    But the Orange Dragon God Envoy noticed a detail, Xin Mou''s voice arrived long before Jian Guang.


    In other words, Xin Mou''s sword is not fast enough!


    And Su Yan''s sword light is at least close to the speed of sound!


    Through this detail, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy made a decision that he should never send Xin Mou to fight.


    It now appears that this decision is very correct.


    When Song Hui dragged the knife back, Su Yan chased after him without any hesitation.


    In fact, Song Hui was also secretly accumulating his true energy on the way back, wanting to play a drag-and-drop trick.


    Just as Su Yan''s sword light was about to arrive, and Song Hui''s head was already numb, the three-pointed two-edged sword was thrown out!


    Daoguang turned into a phoenix and pecked towards Su Yan!


    Although this change in sword aura was wonderful, it had no meaning in front of Su Yan''s sharp sword light!


    This sword-shaped fire phoenix had its head cut off almost in no time, and Su Yan''s sword continued to stab towards Song Hui without any influence!


    Under this sword, Song Huilian wore a three-pointed two-edged sword, all of which were broken!


    This three-pointed and two-edged sword is a treasure in the True Dragon Sacred Land. It has been passed down for at least seven thousand years. Unexpectedly, it can''t stop Su Yan''s sword light, and it is also damaged here!


    "This... how sharp is this man''s sword light! This is too terrifying!" Xin Mou''s junior Wu Ming couldn''t help sighing.


    Saying this is suspected of being aspirational to destroy one''s own power, but after witnessing Su Yan''s sword, no one will accuse Wu Ming, because they think so in their hearts.


    Xin Mou couldn''t say a word at this time.


    Song Hui has the realm of crossing the five heavens!


    And he didn''t intend to fight the opponent from the beginning, all the efforts he made were just to save his own life, but in the end he couldn''t escape bad luck! This is too terrible!


    A monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm and the fifth heaven is like this, unless it is a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm and the seventh heaven and above can form an absolute crush on the great realm, or if there is some ancient magic weapon with special magic power, it should be extremely It is difficult to suppress it in such a short time!


    But Su Yan''s sword is too unreasonable!


    The sword itself is of course very powerful, and should be in the ranks of famous swords.


    But the more powerful ones are undoubtedly those who use swords!


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy frowned at this time. Whether it was the former vanguard officer or Song Hui who had just fallen, they were all his important subordinates.


    The loss of two important subordinates one after another is more painful to the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy than breaking his two fingers!


    At this time, the Orange Dragon God��s Envoy said: "Nephew, you should understand what I mean now? Unless it is a few bosses in the heart sword board of your true holy ground, otherwise we will rely on us. If we fight alone, it will be inevitable. Why can''t he!"


    Listening to the words of the Orange Dragon God Envoy, it seemed that even he was inferior to Su Yan.


    The Seven Dragon Angels are the strongest sign of the True Dragon Holy Land!


    If even he can''t defeat this man named Su Yan, what should they do next?


    Everyone looked at each other, and had no idea what to do.


    The fall of Song Hui greatly shocked their confidence!


    However, the Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects were greatly excited!


    These people are grass on the wall, not blind, they see everything that happens in the sky!


    Su Yan''s sword light is so strong that it doesn''t speak any truth at all, and these people can''t help but give birth to some ideas: maybe under the leadership of this person, they are enough to contend with the five holy places!


    The big words that this man said in Jinguangdong Mansion just now have all become reality!


    Who would dare to underestimate this one-sect master Sumen?

 Chapter 2896： Necessary determination

    Chapter 2896: The necessary determination


    Yi Tongtian slowly fell from the Heaven-Through Shenzhou and landed on the flagship. As Jingchi Holy Land''s talker here, he would naturally come to the flagship to discuss countermeasures.


    If their three holy places are united, and if they were forcibly beaten here today by this man with one man and one sword, then they would naturally face a serious injury!


    The Longkong Fleet��s defensive formation has been added another twenty times, making it look like an aerial fortress with copper and iron walls.


    A strong cheer broke out outside Jinguangdong Mansion.


    If a man like Su Yan becomes an enemy, he will give you a terrifying and unfathomable sense of fear.


    But if you are on the same front with him, it feels extremely comfortable!


    This man can resist everything with his shoulders, and you just need to stand by without dragging his hind legs!


    Fu Yuechi felt very relaxed at this time, and even had free time to say to the ancestor of Panshan: "It seems that there is nothing for us here."


    Obviously it is the third region and the five holy places facing the great names and the sky!


    But they can''t feel the slightest pressure right now, standing here and blowing the wind, they are very contented.


    The Longkong fleet is discussing countermeasures. Su Yan is already very impatient at this time. Long sword pointed at each other and said: "Are you afraid of being beaten after only two people have died? Since your five holy places have opened such a huge fleet? Come here, is it just to be a turtle?"


    The sky and the underground were stunned, even the Orange Dragon God Envoy, Yi Tongtian and Xin Mou who were discussing countermeasures were stunned!


    For many years, I have never dared to use such words to directly insult the five holy places!


    This is not treating them as humans at all! This attitude can also be said to be extremely arrogant!


    However, there is no doubt that this man has arrogant capital!


    As long as the sword is in hand, he has an unparalleled momentum!


    "When did the world have such a domineering and unpredictable kendo genius?"


    After this problem came out, many people on the flagship looked at each other. Everyone didn''t know what Su Yan came from, but now they don''t know how to face him.


    Even the people standing in front of the Golden Light Cave Mansion were affected. Someone laughed and said, "This one-sect master Su is really a wonderful person! Just at his sentence just now, I will follow him. !"


    "Yeah! I don''t know how many years, no one has ever dared to point to the five holy places to curse the head tortoise! ??Lao Tzu will follow him! I also want to call the five holy places as the head tortoise!"


    The upturn of the hearts of the people in the sky and the underground is all because of Su Yan alone with a sword.


    Su Yan was indeed impatient at this time.


    The Five Great Sacred Grounds are indeed stronger than those of Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects, but their strength is also very limited.


    In other words, the part that can be presented here is very limited.


    The strongest of the five sacred places is the background of the sect, and I don''t know how many mortal monsters of the highest realm are hidden in the door.


    But these old monsters are not in this small mountain world at this time, so what can threaten Su Yan?


    Just rely on the twenty ships of the Dragon Sky Fleet?


    It''s not that Su Yan looked down on them, as long as Su Yan''s sword light swept over, this so-called invincible fleet would soon fall apart!


    "When our two families arrived just now, those people in the 36th cave and 72 sects in the small mountain were so frightened that they were all cheering for this man at this time!"


    Yi Tongtian gritted his teeth on the flagship: "If we can''t surrender this man, the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects will all be reversed with his raise of arms, so it will be fine at that time? To pay the greatest price, we must also punish this man here!"


    Here Yi Tongtian represents the position of Jingchi Holy Land.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy represented the position of the True Dragon Holy Land. He was embarrassed and wanted to say retreat, but looking at the expressions of Yi Tongtian and Xin Mou, they knew that they would never agree to this plan.


    Without this man named Su Yan, Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-two Schools would have been suppressed by them!


    The problem now lies with this man!


    In addition to Xin Mou, Panzhen Holy Land, the strongest one is not just Transition Tribulation Realm Triple Heaven. Without Su Yan, these people could help suppress the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects.


    In this situation, with the cultivation base of these people, even if you put it on, it is nothing.


    The Orange Dragon God''s Envoy said: "What good strategy do you have?"


    Yi Tongtian said: "Is there any other strategy? This man has such a powerful swordsmanship, even if he has any strategy, he will be pierced by a sword. For this plan, I can only do this..."


    Yi Tongtian explained his plan in detail, and the Orange Dragon God Envoy was shocked when he heard it, and said, "Doing this, will your loss of Jingchi Holy Land be too great?"


    Yi Tongtian said: "If we can''t defeat this man, we may all have to explain here. This is not the end. After that, all 36 Dongtian and 72 sects will rebel! Who can bear such a result? Desperately kill me. The lives of everyone in Jingchi Holy Land must also defeat this man here! If the saint wants to punish in the future, just punish me!"


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy could not help but look at Yi Tongtian with admiration, this man was very worried!


    When facing difficulties, choose to rise to the challenge, not afraid of sacrifice, let alone taking responsibility!


    Su Yan didn''t know what was happening on the flagship. He looked back at Panshan Patriarch and said: "These five holy places are a bit boring. It''s better to set fire to them and help them cheer."


    The sacred fire condensed by the ancestors of Panshan has long been on the horizon, and it is only necessary to attract the sacred fire!


    What these huge fleets fear most is this kind of large-scale destruction spell.


    Because it is necessary to maintain a basic formation, it is inevitable.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the ancestor of Panshan squeezed the magic formula in his hand.


    After the blessing of the magic formula, the heavenly fire will come to the east, and it will burn the sky!


    At this moment, Yi Tongtian roared: "Jingchi Yi blood, eternal prosperity!"


    Following Yi Tongtian, there are also the twelve powerhouses on the Tiantong Shenzhou behind him!


    Each of these twelve strong men holds different musical instruments in their hands, including pipa, camel bell, guzheng, guqin, Dongxiao, etc...


    Between the robes of clothes fluttering, it seems like a **** descends to the earth!


    Seeing these twelve people with twelve musical instruments, the boring expression on Su Yan''s face was also wiped out.


    These twelve musicians must be able to form a certain powerful formation. I just don��t know how it compares to his "Great Buddha Jue"!


    The twelve musicians in Jingchi Holy Land were male and female, old and young, all looked at Su Yan with a smile, without murderous expression on their faces.


    Instead, Yi Tongtian and Xin Mou stood by and stared at Su Yan murderously.

 Chapter 2897： Twelve Musicians

    Chapter 2895: Twelve Musicians


    This Yi Tongtian, without transitioning to the sixth layer of the Tribulation Realm''s cultivation base, Su Yan can squeeze his head with just one left hand, which is nothing to worry about.


    And the Xin Mou next to him did not transition to the Four Heavens in the Tribulation Realm. This realm didn''t even have the qualifications to make Su Yanduo look at him.


    The ancestor of Panshan saw these twelve musicians and said, "They are dead."


    Fu Yuechi said in a puzzled way: "Why? The twelve gods of music are said to imitate the legendary **** of music, Ganda, and the inheritance is said to come from the ancient Ganda. It is definitely not a leisure time! In Jingchi Holy Land, although it is absolutely perfect I rarely hear from them, but I think it must be difficult to deal with."


    The old ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "What kind of thing is Ganda Po, just a slave raised by the Emperor Shi Tian! I said that the ancestor is not worrying about it."


    Fu Yuechi was still a little nervous, and then listened to Jin Yinnei��s little dream: "Master, he has just been to the Celestial Realm. The ancestor of Panshan is the Di Shitian of the Celestial Realm. In the Celestial Realm, the master has met Ganda Po , Di Shitian, Asura, Yasha, Raksha..."


    After listening, Fu Yuechi looked at Panshan Patriarch carefully.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Why, haven''t you seen Di Shitian?"


    "I haven''t seen it! I originally thought that Di Shitian and Ganda Po were ethnic groups from ancient times. They have long been annihilated in the long river of time. I didn''t expect to see Di Shitian here!"


    The ancestor of Panshan has always been very proud of his status as Emperor Shitian, and said: "Ganda Po has been our servant of Emperor Shitian since ancient times. How superb is the skill of the servant?"


    "But ancestors, didn''t you last time that you had calculated with a Ganda Po woman in the boat of crossing?" Xiao Meng whispered.


    The ancestor of Panshan was a face-saving person. After being interrupted by Xiao Meng so much, he immediately defended himself: "That woman is too cunning, and she can transform into the appearance of Siqing girl with the help of a special magic weapon. If it is true. With a real sword, how could she be my opponent?"


    While talking, Su Yan had already confronted the twelve musicians in Jingchi Holy Land!


    Another important reason why the ancestors of Panshan had confidence in Su Yan was that Su Yan''s "The Great Buddha Jue" could also be transformed into various musical instruments.


    After all these musical instruments play celestial music, you can hear them clearly from hundreds of miles away!


    Even the most violent calamity can contend!


    It''s not worth mentioning just to fight against these twelve musicians now!


    As long as Su Yan takes out the giant buddha tower and various musical instruments, these twelve musicians will definitely collapse!


    But maybe Su Yan may not necessarily need to do that step, because Su Yan now only relied on a sword light to make the opponent extremely nervous.


    Panshan ancestors now know very well what the people in the five holy places are thinking. They think that Su Yan is a pure sword repairer. Although swordsmanship can reach the sky, it is only powerful!


    This is of course very wrong and serious, if in normal times, this wrong perception will not get in the way.


    But don''t forget that this is a rapidly changing battlefield. Once a misjudgment is made on the situation here, the final result is most likely irretrievable.


    The music played by the twelve musicians was as cheerful as the smiles on their faces.


    It seems that this is no longer a battlefield where people will be dying at any time. It''s an open-air concert hall.


    These outstanding artists just want to play their own music.


    Su Yan looked at the twelve musicians very relaxedly, his body relaxed to the extreme, even the sword light in his hand became dimmed.


    But Yi Tongtian knew that Su Yan''s relaxation was like the relaxation of a lion lying on the ground before hunting. On the contrary, he condensed his aura in the dark. The next sword might be the mighty thunder sword, even harder to resist!


    As the music progressed, the melodious music also turned into a deep depression.


    The sound of the flute is lingering, and seems to be telling a certain parting feeling...


    At this moment, there were some subtle cutting sounds in the air.


    The voice was extremely subtle, but it was impossible to hide it from Su Yan.


    Su Yan is still listening to music carefully, and only talking about his musical attainments, these twelve musicians are already quite good, perhaps even better than their spiritual realm.


    It''s a pity that there has been a layer of murder in this music, although it is still very subtle.


    But it''s just like a sprout that just broke through the ground, and it will grow into a big tree sooner or later!


    But even if he sensed this murderous intent, Su Yan didn''t do anything because he stood still.


    What he has to do is very simple, that is, wait for the formation of the twelve musicians to be completely completed, and then see what is famous.


    After Su Yan did this, he made Yi Tongtian and Xin Mou who were guarding the law a bit at a loss!


    They had planned to do their utmost to stop Su Yan, but they didn''t want Su Yan to stand still and quietly, as if they couldn''t bear to disturb this nice piece of music!


    This is really beyond their expectations, and there is a feeling of stepping on the empty stairs one by one. This feeling of not being able to get up is really very subtle.


    At this moment, Su Yan said: "How long will it take for your formation to be set up? The general music is only about five minutes. You have played for seven or eight minutes. Haven''t you even entered the final stage? After the formation for so long, are you not afraid of the enemy running away? But not everyone is like me, watching your formation, and even looking for a central position in the formation."


    Su Yan did move his position very delicately just now, making Yi Tongtian nervous, not knowing if Su Yan wanted to make a sudden move.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan did it for this purpose!


    This is obviously not treating them as human beings!


    Obviously they knew that they wanted to arrange the formation, but instead stood at the center of the formation. This must be the most powerful position of the formation!


    Yi Tongtian has a feeling of extreme humiliation. It has always been their five holy places arrogantly appearing in other worlds. When will it be the turn of others to ride on them and do whatever they want?


    This change made Yi Tongtian''s resentment almost reached its peak!


    Had it not been that the swordsmanship that Su Yan had just shown was too cruel, he would have rushed over to ask Su Yan for an explanation.


    Su Yan''s hand suddenly flicked in the void, and said: "Is this formation finally completed? It seems that the degree of completion seems to be good."


    The twelve musicians were all beaming with joy. At this moment, as the arpeggio turned, after the sound of a silver bottle bursting, they all changed to glaring expressions.


    And those small breaking noises around Su Yan are getting louder and louder!


    In the end, it became one piece!


    These sounds seem to be the sounds of sword qi breaking through the air, but these sword qi are invisible to the naked eye.


    Su Yan smiled, "Is this the kung fu of the sound sword? You leave the sword qi in the air through the music. After playing a song like this, it remains in the air, and the sword qi that surrounds me is about 100,000! Wan Dao Sword Qi is coming towards me together, it will surely penetrate my ten thousand swords, do you think so?"

 Chapter 2898： Why use tricks

    Chapter 2898: Why use tricks


    Although these musicians were all angrily fiddled with the instruments in their hands, they were shocked because Su Yan had completely seen through their combat strategy!


    But what about seeing through?


    Because just as Su Yan said, the sword energy here has a hundred thousand ways!


    Su Yan then commented: "This idea is quite interesting, and it is not in vain. I waited for you for a few minutes, but it is too naive. Because I have cultivated swordsmanship to my level, I want to rely on this trick It is impossible to defeat me. All the tricks have no value in front of my sword. You still seem to underestimate me, otherwise you are daydreaming and want to use such meaningless tricks. Come and defeat me!"


    Su Yan looked down at the long sword in his hand again when he said that, and then said: "Are you ready, let''s have a fight?"


    The twelve musicians suddenly danced in the air!


    As they danced, the sound of breaking through the air became denser and denser!


    The ancestor of Panshan can see that the previous music is completely unrelated to Gandapo, but many of these dances are the content of the Gandapo clan dance.


    As the musician danced, the sound swords in the sky moved more and more densely.


    Even if the eyes are still invisible, just by listening to this dense voice, you can know that there are at least 100,000 sword auras surrounding Su Yan!


    These sword auras are all made from sound swords, and their power is quite special. If an inexperienced person confronts, it is very likely that a high-intensity sound will directly blast through the eardrum, bleeding from the seven holes and die!


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, these twelve musicians had spent so long in their minds, and the scenes they created were not as powerful as that of Ganda Po''s woman!


    It can only be regarded as barely worthy of his expectations.


    After these twelve musicians began to set up the formation, after this long few minutes, Su Yan did not break their formation.


    Why do you do that?


    The so-called conspiracy is to attack the heart.


    If you want the enemy to completely collapse in front of you, the best way is to crush him in the most ruthless way in his most confident field, crushing him to doubt life!


    After their most confident formations were set up, they discovered that they would be broken by Su Yan with a sword. Something in their minds would collapse!


    For this special taste, Su Yan endured it for so long.


    Now that the power of the formation is at the end, it''s time for Su Yan to make a move!


    But when Su Yan was about to take a shot, Xin Mou unexpectedly drew his long sword over there.


    After he drew his sword, there was a light like a white rainbow shining through the sun!


    This sword is called the Sky Sweeping, a famous sword in Panzhen Holy Land, and it was once the sword of two saints!


    Passing down to Xin Mou''s hands now is a recognition of him.


    As Xin Mou drew out the long sword in his hand, the fellow seniors who came with him also drew out their swords. The sword lights of these people were linked together, and it seemed that they were about to form a sword formation!


    This sword formation wanted to link with the sound sword, and two sets of sword formations came together to kill Su Yan!


    At that time, within a hundred meters of radius, I am afraid that there will be an impenetrable sword aura!


    It turns out that the two sets of sword formations cooperate, this is their fundamental plan.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but burst into laughter, and said, "That''s interesting. What else do you have, it''s better to use it all out!"


    Now these people in the Five Great Sacred Grounds look at Su Yan''s eyes just like they look at the big boss!


    The more arrogant Su Yan was, the less confident they were in their hearts! Because they didn''t even know where the upper limit of Su Yan''s strength was.


    Finally, the last note of the music came to an abrupt end, and the sound swords condensed in the air were all awakened at this moment!


    The hundred thousand sound swords simultaneously shot towards Su Yan!


    There is a sound of breaking air all around!


    Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the sky, and then the sword light in his hand swayed out unhurriedly!


    Where Tai''a golden sword light passed, it brought the ultimate sway!


    Although those sound swords were invisible to the naked eye, there was a sound of being broken. These sounds are very crisp, but after being connected together, they give people a feeling of destruction!


    Su Yan''s sword is still the same sword just now, and the nature of the sword light has not changed in any way!


    It''s just sharp!


    But just making the sharpness to the extreme is enough!


    This sharpness can not only cut all kinds of spells, but even sword energy!


    Halfway through this sword, the tricks are a bit old!


    The various fairy swords of Xin Mou and his senior brothers have formed a variety of fairy swords and shrouded Su Yan!


    There are a total of thirteen swords, and these thirteen swords work well together, all of which are spoiling the vitals and weaknesses of Su Yan''s body.


    I saw Su Yan spinning around in the air!


    Just like the scene where Su Yan defeated the vanguard officer just now, Su Yan didn''t have any contact with these thirteen swords, and all the thirteen swords were flew out!


    It seemed that two seconds of time had suddenly disappeared!


    When they came back to their senses, what they saw was that Su Yan had already completed the move, and he was victorious.


    This time Su Yan took advantage of the victory and pursued, after taking two steps in the void, he killed all the twelve musicians in the void, and then with a strong murderous intent, Su Yan went to Xin Mou again!


    At this time, Xin Mou had not returned the long sword to his hand, facing the murderous Su Yan, his whole body was stiff, and he didn''t know what to do!


    There is only one simple thought left in my mind: My life is over!


    At this time, Yi Tongtian was still more powerful. He relied on a purple sword light to kill, but only two face each other, Yi Tongtian sprayed blood and flew out!


    At this time, the Heaven Sweeping Divine Sword finally flew back to Xin Mou''s hands. He saw that Yi Tongtian was seriously injured, and this was the awakening of a dream!


    Use the long sword in his hand to fight fifteen consecutive moves.


    After all, Xin Mou is a rare swordsman genius in the Five Great Sacred Grounds. He can guard these fifteen tricks without leaking, without any flaws!


    This also made Su Yan inevitably look at him differently, and Su Yan''s sword power increased by three points!


    Xin Mou had already defended very hard. At this time, after Su Yan Jianwei became stronger, Xin Mou felt that his entire arm was numb, and he could hardly hold the long sword in his hand!


    If the long sword is let go, he will become Su Yan''s soul under the sword in the next second!


    How could there be such a powerful sword repair in the world? !


    Xin Mou was already doubting life at this time!


    He originally thought that the most powerful sword repairs in the world were in the five holy places in the third region, especially in Panzhen holy places, they were even stronger!


    Su Yan, the master of a family who did not know where he came from, was so strong! I am afraid that only a few bosses in the heart sword board can compete with him!


    With the next sword, Xin Mou could no longer resist!

 Chapter 2899： Orange light

    Chapter 2895: Orange light falls


    Xinmu worked hard to support, using the strength of suckling, but it was only able to resist Su Yan''s twenty swords!


    And another orange ray of light came out of the sloping ground and headed towards the back of Su Yan''s head!


    This orange light was ruthless and accurate, and Su Yan had to use his sword to fight back.


    After Su Yan defended the orange light, Xin Mou had already fled.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to chase after him. Although this kid had some talent, it was not worthy of Su Yan''s memory to the extent that he had to obliterate him.


    Su Yan turned around, only to see a man in silver armor staring at him at this time.


    And the orange light ball that had just attacked was being held in this man''s hand.


    Su Yan asked: "Are you the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy? I heard that you are the commander of the Dragon Air Fleet. Do you want to play with me?"


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "You and I have no life and death hatred, and we have reached the highest level of the world. There is no need to fight against each other. I can give you a chance now."


    "You want to give me a chance? Do you people in the five holy places especially like dreaming? Now that I respond, I will be able to bring thirty-six Dongtian and seventy-two sects to break through your fleet, and all your people Kill it! These people have hated your five holy places for a long time!" Su Yan only felt that the words of the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy were very absurd. Even he was a person about to enter the soil, so what opportunities would he talk about?


    The Orange Dragon Divine Envoy said, "Have you ever thought of another possibility, that is to join our True Dragon Holy Land!"


    "Join you?" Su Yan only felt that the Orange Dragon God Envoy was totally unreasonable. When is the time now? Su Yan just killed his two subordinates in front of him, and then killed the twelve musicians in Jingchi Holy Land. .


    With such a killing of karma, can there be a way back for both parties to go back?


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "Now the five holy places are just for the use of people. If you join my true dragon holy land with your strength, your status will definitely not be below me. I dare to use the head to guarantee that if the sage does not give you high status , My orange dragon **** made you take it and prepare it."


    Su Yan laughed and said, "If I want status, I can grab it with my own hands. Why should I be attached to your five holy places?"


    "There are many exquisite ancient techniques, medicines, spars, magic weapons, and various resources in the five holy places, which are also the strongest in the universe! Don''t you need these?"


    "Of course not!"


    Su Yan''s denial was too quick, and the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy even couldn''t react!


    Then Su Yan said again: "If I want anything, no matter the spar, magic weapon or exercise method, I will get it with my own hands. The thing I dislike the most is that other people give me alms! Ask me Su Yan to join your five holy places. It��s also very simple, I only have one condition."


    "What are the conditions?" the Orange Dragon God Envoy asked.


    "This condition is very simple. All you need to do is to treat me as the supreme and supreme in the five holy places and follow my orders." Su Yan said.


    "This!?" The Orange Dragon God Envoy stared at Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan said such bizarre words, his expression is so natural, as if the five holy places can serve under his command, it is the honor of the five holy places!


    Su Yan was once at the apex of the heavens and worlds, and of course there was no problem saying this.


    It��s just that the orange dragon divine envoy didn��t know this. After listening to it, he was dumbfounded for a long time before saying: "I��m kindly persuading you to give you a good way out. Although your swordsmanship is great, the five holy places really sent the strongest masters to hunt you. , How long can you last?"


    Su Yan sneered, "If you are not afraid of death, just come here. I originally wanted to kill you, but since you have said this, then just break your arm and send you back to deliver the letter. I am Su Yan Will enter the third region at any time!"


    The light in the hands of the orange dragon **** envoy suddenly became a big hit.


    After this orange light spreads out, it is like a spirit snake!


    But in a blink of an eye it quickly expanded, becoming at least as long as five thousand feet!


    From the sky to the underground!


    The mountains collapsed by the orange light, and the sky was dazzled by the orange light!


    In this confusion, snow suddenly floated in the sky!


    This is very unusual. There are volcanoes all over the hills, and even the air is full of the smell of sulfur. How could snow suddenly fall?


    This snowflake must have been created by the Orange Dragon God using magic.


    Snowflakes were flying up and down, and those trapped in the orange light only felt that the universe was turned upside down, and the whole world began to spin!


    With the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, you can also keep your Dao Xin Qingming.


    But in everyone''s eyes, the whole world began to spin!


    This is not a low-end illusion, but the Orange Dragon God Envoy did not know what technique it used, distorting the surrounding void!


    This orange dragon **** envoy is really powerful, and the scale and quality of the spell after the shot are not on the same level as the others!


    Although his realm is only the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm, if he really wants to fight, his strength must be above Fu Yuechi.


    Amidst the shaking of the earth and the mountains, someone in the 36th hole said: "Orange Dragon God has made adults really move! What shall we do?"


    "What should I do? What about Laozi in charge of Te Niang! Kill!"


    "What about these five sacred places? It''s not that I was beaten all over to find teeth. When I think of the humiliation that Lao Tzu has suffered in the past, Lao Tzu''s dignified head has to be respected by the boys of the five sacred places! Isn''t that good?"


    And Fu Yuechi��s voice also came from Tianyu at this time: "Everyone, we are the heads of the 36 Caves and the 72 Schools. Who has never been oppressed by the Five Great Sacred Grounds? Today��s things have developed into this, you I thought that after the Orange Dragon God sent them back, he would say good things about us people? No matter whether we people take action, the five holy places will use the most cruel methods to suppress us! We are just slaves to them. Do you want to continue to be slaves, or follow Master Su and take your destiny in your own hands?"


    "Kill! Kill! Go to Te Niang! You have a share of what happened today. The five holy places have suffered such a great loss. There must be no way to help Sumen Master. In the end, anger will surely fall on us. Go ahead, it''s better to reverse it!"


    Before speaking, a lot of light has flown to the sky!


    At this time these people can''t wait to turn back! It''s better to be a rasher than to be a rasher!


    In the orange light, Su Yan''s sword light suddenly appeared. After this sword light appeared, he immediately killed the sky!


    The orange light finally dimmed, and Su Yan understood that this orange light was a rope.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy is good at changing spells. The rope is called Orange Light Falling Light, which is a famous magic weapon in the five holy places.

 Chapter 2900： Sage Su Yan

    Chapter 2900 Saint Su Yan


    The rope posture is very soft, can be molded into many shapes, used to the extreme, can even change the field of creation, distorting part of the law.


    The rotation and snowflakes of the world just now are the result of the law of distortion.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan, who could break through ten thousand magic swords, only an orange dragon divine envoy would be enough to make these masters who crossed the tribulation realm fall into a state of fascination!


    Then the remaining masters of the five holy places only need to complete the harvest!


    So the most important question: Su Yan is an uncertain point, and the sword in his hand can''t be handled at all!


    Under this trade, the outcome of the battle has been reversed.


    After the field of the orange light was broken, the orange dragon divine envoy didn''t slaughter his neck. In addition to the magic weapon of the orange light, he also held a dragon yuan in his hand!


    This dragon yuan is the crystallization of ancient Tianlong. It already contains extremely powerful energy, and in the hands of the Orange Dragon God Envoy, it can cause incredible miracles!


    At this time, the Orange Dragon God Envoy sent Long Yuan out, but before he could read the magic formula, a **** sword light had already severely cut off one of his arms!


    Long Yuan also fell into the void below.


    This **** sword light came from Su Yan, it was the soul-suppressing sword light he released when he broke the orange light just now!


    This sword light is hidden behind the orange dragon divine envoy, in case of emergency.


    Unexpectedly, it can be useful immediately!


    After drinking the blood, Soul Suppression Jianguang became more hungry!


    There were naturally many people fighting for the fallen Long Yuan, but Su Yan and the Orange Dragon God Envoy looked at each other like this, and no one moved. Even if the people below break their heads, they don''t care!


    Su Yan just said that he would cut off an arm of the Orange Dragon God Envoy.


    After one arm was broken off, the blood was flowing.


    But the expression on the face of the Orange Dragon God Envoy was still calm, it seemed that it was someone else''s arm that was broken, and it had nothing to do with him!


    This man must be very tolerant, so he can completely keep calm under this situation!


    The reason why Su Yan would go around from behind and break the arm of the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy with his soul is because Long Yuan is really troublesome!


    Long Yuan itself contains extremely huge energy, if this energy is fully utilized, it is enough to distort the laws of reality.


    The so-called triggering of miracles means to turn things that cannot happen in reality into reality!


    Now those people below seem to be competing very happily, but in fact it doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Long Yuan will choose his own master. If he is not the one recognized by Long Yuan, then even if he gets Long Yuan, it doesn''t make any sense, just a piece of beautiful amber.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy must have good luck, so he will become the master of Long Yuan.


    However, being able to become the Seven Great Dragon Envoys of the True Dragon Holy Land and ranking second is not something ordinary people can do!


    The next scene was similar to the sword technique that Su Yan had just used. I don''t know what happened. Both the broken arm and Long Yuan returned to the hands of the Orange Dragon God Envoy and were held by him.


    It seems that it has been suspended for a while, so that no one has seen what happened just now.


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "I have been suspicious of one thing since just now. Not only is your sword capable of breaking ten thousand laws, it can even rewrite a part of cause and effect, right?"


    If at the time of the first sword, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy was just skeptical.


    When Su Yan uses this technique for the second time, he will already understand that Su Yan can indeed rewrite part of the cause and effect with the sword in his hand!


    With this ability combined with the extreme sharpness of the sword, they have no possibility of winning by half!


    There is no way to deal with this sword at all, probably the defeat is already doomed.


    When the Orange Dragon God Envoy said this, he stared at Su Yan carefully, as if he wanted to get the answer he wanted from Su Yan''s micro expression.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have such a vision. Did I underestimate you before?" Su Yan said.


    The orange dragon divine envoy said: "So after the vanguard officer is killed by you, I want to retreat, but after that the reinforcements of Panzhen Holy Land and Jingchi Holy Land have arrived. Even if I want to leave, it is impossible... The sword is not something we can match! You are already a saint in this world. Even in the five holy places, only a few people can call it a saint."


    "You are not bad, you still have Long Yuan in your hand. Don''t worry, what I said just now will definitely count, let you go back and report to the five holy places, Su Yan is about to kill! As for your invincibility The fleet, just stay in this small mountain area... These people also have anger to vent. It is impossible to justify the five holy places without death."


    Under the control of the ancestor of Panshan, the sacred fire in the sky has been spread out!


    The sacred fire is like a sea tide, rushing towards the Dragon Sky fleet!


    The crimson fire shines on everyone''s face, thrilling and thrilling!


    In the impact of the sacred fire, the continuous fleet formed a protective formation of a huge lotus!


    Outside the lotus, there is a sea of ??red fire!


    Fu Yuechi, the grandmaster who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, was the first to make a move!


    The special strength of the Xiaoyao School combines the strengths of the Buddhist and Taoist schools, transforming into a raging vajra, this vagrant vajra has a full five hundred zhang dharmakaya, three heads and six arms, holding different magic weapons, and slamming towards the fleet. !


    The defensive formation of the Dragon Air Fleet can evenly distribute the defense force on each ship, so that after the equal division, the damage received can be minimized.


    But at this time, it was almost unable to hold it, and the defensive formation of the lotus flower had become very bleak.


    On the other side, the Heavenly Tongtian Shenzhou in Jingchi Holy Land did not have such a strong defense force as the fleet, and at this time it had fallen from the sky with a raging fire!


    Many corpses fell along with Tongtian Shenzhou!


    There was a sound of killing in the sea of ??fire, and the killing was extreme!


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy sighed, knowing that this defeat was irreversible.


    The flames fell from the sky with the wreckage of the ship, burning blazingly among the mountains!


    After the Orange Dragon God Envoy finally gave Su Yan a complicated look, he held his broken arm and finally left the small mountain realm with the piercing talisman.


    The Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects can rise up in the sky.


    Those who have reached the tribulation realm, who don''t want to be the master of their own destiny, have been riding on their heads by the five holy places for so many years, they have many grievances to vent!


    Once a person vents the resentment accumulated in his heart, he has no reason to speak of.


    Even a person as gentle as Fu Yuechi had become super violent at this time.


    Instead, Su Yan slowly flew back to the Golden Light Cave Mansion, and waited for the killing feast in the sky to end.


    After today''s slaughter, these 36 Dongtian and 72 sects have no retreat.


    Can only gather under his Su Yan''s command and kill to the third region, either to overthrow the five holy lands and hold the third region in his own hands, or be destroyed by the five holy lands!


    Isn��t the Five Great Sacred Grounds afraid of the so-called Qianqiu Great Tribulation, it would be better to make the power and chaos more violent!

 Chapter 2901： Elect the leader

    Chapter 2901 Electing the Leader


    The so-called invincible Dragon Air Fleet fell from the sky with a raging fire, and then caused a huge explosion between the mountains!


    After the explosion caused the ground to shake, there was another burst of fire!


    In this sea of ??flames, I don''t know how many people died!


    The Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects were killed very much. Although there were some losses, this loss was hardly worth mentioning when compared to the nearly annihilation of the five holy places.


    Only a few people can escape from the five holy places.


    Su Yan deliberately let them go.


    When these people went back, the news released would inevitably cause a very strong panic in the five holy places!


    Su Yan wanted the five holy places to be afraid of him, not that he was afraid of the five holy places!


    After the war entered the final stage, the ancestor of Panshan sat on top of Jin Nian and landed with Xiao Meng.


    This is the first time Xiao Meng has experienced this level of struggle, and it is difficult to not be nervous.


    Su Yan asked, "Xiaomeng, have you gained anything after watching it for so long?"


    Xiao Meng was full of emotions in her heart, but she couldn''t say a word in the end.


    Su Yan said: "Xiaomeng, when you will face this kind of scene independently in the future, you are my only true disciple. This one will always be handed over to you in the future, even if you don��t have an answer now, don��t worry. , You can slowly figure out this kind of thing."


    Xiao Meng hummed softly.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Su Yan, this continual flame of war will probably burn into the heavens and myriad worlds! Things seem to be getting more and more interesting. The Celestial World and the outside world are too closed. After leaving the boring closed loop, I can''t think of it. The world is so vast and exciting! If only we could get this boat of crossing earlier, I wouldn��t have to sit in the fairy mountain for seven hundred years. What do you plan to do next?"


    "What''s the next step? Of course it is to enter the third region. If we are dealing with the outer and the third region, there will be no difference in a few hundred years. I like to go straight to the vital point and go straight to the Huanglong!"


    The ancestor of Panshan was originally a character who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. After listening to Su Yan''s plan, he even laughed and called it funny.


    But others don''t think so!


    Today they did sweep the main force of the five holy places, but don''t forget that this small mountain boundary is extremely far away from the third area.


    The five sacred places really have a little overwhelming meaning to the chaos in this small mountain world.


    Once you reach the third region, the situation is completely different!


    There is the base camp of the five holy places!


    And the five holy places have been passed on for thousands of years in the third region! The profound background is unimaginable for the general school!


    The Dragon Sky Fleet was finally burned to the point that only some residue was left!


    The Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects also returned to the Golden Light Cave Mansion.


    At this time, their attitude towards Su Yan was very different from before!


    The vast majority of people have incomparably smooth expressions on their faces. They have lived in the shadows of the Five Great Sacred Grounds for their entire lives. Even after breaking through to this terrible crossing, they still need to listen to the Five Great Sacred Grounds to drive.


    Any messenger can be sent to ride on their heads to dominate, but they can only dare not speak!


    There is no cultivator who can enter this Tribulation Realm. Such a character can be regarded as a dragon and a phoenix among people, so how can he be willing to be a slave of the five holy places?


    This time is equivalent to venting out the grievances and anger that have accumulated in their hearts for many years at one time. Naturally, it is extremely comfortable!


    But there are also some calm people who have become worried now!


    They killed the Dragon Air Fleet today, as well as many monks in Panzhen Holy Land and Jingchi Holy Land!


    This is a blood feud that can never be turned away!


    The next wave of revenge from the five holy sites will be very fierce!


    How do they deal with the revenge of the five holy places?


    And the next battlefield might be among their sects, and those sect heads closest to the third region are most worried at this time.


    There are also a small group of people with very gloomy expressions, no one knows what they are thinking.


    These people are full of joy and anger, and the city is extremely deep.


    Bai Chanji is the representative of these people. The expression on his face at this time is the same as before the war, but his eyes are swept towards Su Yan from time to time.


    The gluttonous lady and Yin Guangzheng, the North Ming sword god, got together again at this time and said: "Today, the Sect Master of the One Sect has demonstrated his swordsmanship that captures the heavens and the earth, and we want to recommend him as 36 Dongtian, Qi The leader of the twelve sects, everyone should be okay?"


    There are so many people in 36 caves and 72 schools, and it is impossible to have all their interests in one place. How can they have no opinions?


    After learning about Su Yan''s swordsmanship, which is totally unreasonable, these people can only say quietly even if they have opinions: "Is this a bit too abrupt? After all, Yimen is not thirty-six caves, seventy-two. Of the sects, we also don��t know where one is."


    The Taotie lady said loudly: "What''s the point? Now everyone''s common enemy is the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Could the Five Great Sacred Grounds just let the Lord Sumen go because one of them is not among the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects? "


    North Ming sword **** Yin Guangzheng also said: "Yes! Now everyone is on the same boat. The five holy places of today will definitely not let go. Since we are in the same boat, then we must find a qualified boat for this boat. The captain is! Otherwise, if the ship capsizes, all the people on the ship will drown! No one can escape!"


    The ancestor of Panshan praised: "This kid is very clear. These 36 caves and 72 sects and caves are here. Even if the head can run, the sect can''t escape. If you think you can do it alone. , I am afraid that even the martial art will be destroyed in the end!"


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming said: "Just now I went to the sky and entered the earth. I killed the seven sword repairs in the sacred place of Panzhen! These seven sword repairs are all the most promising second-generation disciples of the sacred place of Panzhen. The sacred place is definitely not going to let me go! Anyway, it��s going to be the opposite. It��s better to follow Lord Su��s side and say that you can��t get into the nest of the five sacred places, and even I can get the name of a saint. Beautiful?"


    Yin Guang, the sword **** of the North Ming, has a deep skill in kendo. Because of his deep kendo, he admires Su Yan even more!


    He knows Su Yan''s power and horror better than anyone here!


    If you want to be the enemy of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, if there is no such figure who is superb in the world, super first-class, and enough to become a Taoist ancestor to become a leader, then even if they have more numbers, they will be for nothing.

 Chapter 2902： Retreat

    Chapter 2902: Retreat as Progress


    Why are the reinforcements of the Longkong Fleet and Panzhen Holy Land and Jingchi Holy Land annihilated here?


    Isn''t it because there is no way to deal with Su Yan''s point, so that Su Yan''s sword will completely destroy their top combat power!


    This destructive situation was formed at the end!


    If there is no Su Yan here, I am afraid it will be another situation.


    Everyone understands this, but now the pressure of the five holy places is not so urgent.


    Some people have already begun to make their own little calculations in their hearts, saying: "I naturally have no objection to recognize Lord Sumen as the leader, but Lord Sumen is not a member of the thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects. The situation is not well understood. It must be assisted by someone. I will say it unceremoniously. I would like to ask myself to be the deputy leader to assist Lord Sumen!"


    "Hetu! What are you? Your Changyang School ranks in the middle of the Seventy-Two Schools, and you are nowhere near the realm of the Triple Heavens. What strength do you have to be the deputy leader? !"


    "It''s a weird thing! Do you Thirty-Six Dongtian look down on our 72 School? Our 72 Schools are twice as many as your Thirty-Six Dongtian School. At least two deputy leaders are necessary!"


    These people actually quarreled directly, regardless of the face of the master.


    After the quarrel, he started to turn over the old accounts and said a lot of embarrassment.


    Xiao Meng was also stunned for a moment. I really didn''t expect everyone to cooperate with each other to kill the enemy just now. After the victory, they didn''t increase the feelings between each other. On the contrary, this loose alliance still has a tendency to continue to split!


    This development was really beyond Xiao Meng''s expectations, so he asked, "Master, aren''t these five holy places very powerful? It is possible to destroy their sect at any time, so they are not afraid at all? Can you fight here?"


    Su Yan said: "Competing for power and profit is the human mind. If you want to reach the realm where I am today, you need to see the changes in the human mind, so that you can surpass these people and achieve an unparalleled realm."


    There was noisy surroundings, the ancestor of Panshan was also bored and said: "Su Yan, why not just throw these people here and continue to fight, let''s go directly to the third region. Anyway, these people are really a mob, no matter who comes, It''s still a mob!"


    "Okay, just do this." Su Yan agreed.


    What the ancestor of Panshan said was only angry, and I didn''t expect Su Yan to agree.


    These thirty-six caves and seventy-two sects are also extremely powerful. If they can follow them on the boat of crossing to the third region, it will definitely pose a direct threat to the five holy places.


    And Su Yan just killed the five holy places in front of these people at a loss!


    In the end, Su Yan didn''t want to subdue these people?


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t understand Su Yan''s thoughts at all.


    If they just want to go to the third region, why should they come to this small mountain realm, and why should they fight directly in this small mountain realm with the five holy places?


    Taking Su Yan as a person, he would never do unnecessary things. The ancestor of Panshan felt that he just didn''t understand what Su Yan thought.


    Hearing that Su Yan was about to pull away, the quarrel over there came to a halt.


    Although the inside and outside of the Golden Light Cave Mansion are masters, Su Yan is undoubtedly the thickest thigh.


    If Su Yan really stopped paying attention to these people, they would not be able to accept it at all!


    To put it bluntly, these people want to use Su Yan''s power, but they have a lot of fear of Su Yan.


    If Su Yan becomes the leader of this alliance, he will have to work hard to arrange many deputy leaders. In order to maintain the status of this so-called leader, many political operations and compromises will be required.


    Just thinking about it is boring enough.


    Why does Su Yan play the game in accordance with the program set by others?


    If the leader is constrained everywhere, it''s better to let others do it. It doesn''t matter if they find a dog to be the leader.


    Not long after, Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming said: "Master Su, no matter what these people say, I will follow you with the Spirit Sword Sect! If you want to leave, please bring me too!"


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, has been convinced by Su Yan''s ability. Compared with Su Yan, Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-two Sects are full of young people. Under this situation, they are still thinking about fighting for power!


    What can these young people do?


    It would be better to follow Su Yan to enter the third region, even if you couldn''t beat the five holy places in the end, you would have gone through this world vigorously!


    A big husband is a five-pot food for life, and a five-pot cooking for death!


    The words of Beiming Sword God Yin Guangzheng are not light. After he said this, more than a dozen heads naturally expressed the same idea.


    Of course, it is Fu Yuechi who is enough to make a final decision. She is a rare eighth heavenly grandmaster of crossing the tribulation realm, so the weight of what she says is naturally different!


    Only then did the ancestor of Panshan understand what Su Yan meant. This was to advance with retreat.


    Those who are willing to follow Su Yan will naturally follow. Those who are unwilling to follow, let them continue to fight for the position of leader and deputy leader.


    Why bother with these mediocre talents?


    Originally, Panshan ancestors were still worrying. If Su Yan became the leader of these people, what should they do if these people are arrogant, or rely on a few deputy leaders to raise Su Yan above them?


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would not be in the game at all, and of course their boring tricks could not be played.


    Those who declare that they want to follow Su Yan and enter the five holy places will naturally look after Su Yan in the future, and everyone''s hearts will be united, and things will definitely happen in the future!


    After Panshan ancestor wanted to understand Su Yan''s intention, he directly released the boat of crossing.


    After being released by the Panshan ancestor, the boat of the crossing was originally only a little bulky, and then grew up with the wind, and it was already in the sky soon!


    In terms of size alone, it would have far surpassed the Dragon Sky Fleet, and had to surpass Xu Jingchi��s Holy Land''s Tongtian Shenzhou.


    This kind of spirit boat that travels through many worlds, the larger the size, the stronger the kinetic energy. The faster the speed, the farther the boundary of time and space can go.


    Di Shitian��s civilization had reached its peak in ancient times. Even from today��s perspective, the Crossing Boat is a rare treasure in this world.


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Underworld, laughed after seeing the boat of crossing, and said: "With this divine boat to open up the road, we should be able to enter the third region in at most seven days! If we can kill it in such a short time Going to the third region, I am afraid that the five holy places will not respond! We can just kill them by surprise!"

 Chapter 2903： Leaving the hill world

    Chapter 2903: Leaving the Small Mountain Realm


    That white Zen machine was originally the faintly chosen master of these 36 caves and 72 sects, but it was robbed of the scenery by Su Yan.


    He is a very deep man in the city, and he definitely does not express his opinions easily. At this time, he has to say: "Is the alliance of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects about to fall apart here? The patriarchs of various factions created this secret. The alliance of various factions has been helping each other privately for thousands of years. Do you really intend to ignore these historical details?"


    The Taotie lady enthusiastically said: "Of course you have to talk about these history and emotions, Bai Zhenren, you can just follow Sumen Master''s boat of crossing. As long as you follow along, I think the big guys will be happy. Could it be you? Really Bai is greedy for authority, so he will not express his position?"


    This time it was the turn of the White Zen machine to be difficult.


    Bai Chanji hasn''t made a statement yet. Li Shengshu, the head of Jinlian Dongtian, who is ranked second in the 36th cave, said: "The embarkation can be postponed. I just want to know what the purpose of Sumen Master is?"


    Su Yan said, "Didn''t you already talk about it in Jinguangdong Mansion?"


    Li Shengshu said, "Forgive me for being old and faint, and my memory is not very good. I have almost forgotten the things in Jinguangdong Mansion just now."


    Su Yan said, "It''s easy if you want me to say it again. I have a good brother named Yuwen Xiongba who was injured by the envoy of the five holy places. If the five holy places are willing to send five heads of tea to confess their mistakes, then this is also true. It passed. If the Five Great Sacred Grounds are unwilling to accept this proposal, then I will have to destroy the Five Great Sacred Grounds."


    Li Shengshu said: "Lord Su, it seems that there is a discrepancy between our positions. What we only want is to preserve the orthodoxy of our school, not to destroy the five holy places!"


    When Li Shengshu said this, some people were very shaken.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked, "If you don��t destroy the Five Great Sacred Grounds, how can you preserve your tradition? The Five Great Sacred Grounds have to deal with the Great Tribulation. The people of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, can they let you go? What a fool! Do you think this can be done?"


    Li Shengshu said: "I mean, as long as the five holy places are sent out, we will kill all of them. There is no need to break into the third region! There is the home of the five holy places, and there is absolutely no victory for those of us alone. Hope. Lord Su, your swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. If you are the leader, I think it should not be difficult to sit up."


    Su Yan said: "It''s not that difficult? Then I ask you, there are at least 108 mountain gates in the 36 caves and the 72 sects. How do you know which one of the five holy places to attack? How will you gather at that time?"


    These mountain gates are scattered in many worlds, if the five holy places plan to break the ground one by one, they will definitely not be able to effectively rush to help.


    What happened in the small mountain world today is very likely to happen to them.


    What''s more terrible is that it is the five holy places that master the offensive initiative. How do they know the offensive plan of the five holy places in advance?


    If you can''t know the offensive plan in advance, how can you effectively defend?


    If nothing can be done, the one hundred and eight gates will inevitably be destroyed one by one.


    Li Shengshu was suddenly speechless.


    Su Yan said: "According to the art of war, if you want to resist the attack of the five holy places, the only way is to contain the power of the five holy places within the third area. There is no other way to protect your mountain gate. . There is one more thing, you may have forgotten, since the five holy places can know about the gathering today, it means that there are spies from the five holy places."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, there was silence around him.


    Su Yan said, "I have never liked talking to stupid people. People who understand and understand their situation must already know the current situation and how to make decisions."


    Li Shengshu said: "Are you really sure to beat the five holy places? How much is this certainty, is it 10% or 20%?"


    Su Yan said, "Do you have a 10% chance of defending against the attacks of the five holy places, and forcing them to be immobile in the third area?"


    Li Shengshu was silent, the answer to this question was obvious.


    Su Yan''s question is to tell these people that even if the invincible Dragon Air fleet is destroyed today, there is nothing to be happy about.


    The situation of these people has not changed much from before.


    Today''s loss only made the Five Great Sacred Grounds very ugly, but in fact it didn''t hurt the roots of the Five Great Sacred Grounds at all.


    There is no change in the situation!


    If today''s battle were to be used as an opportunity to turn everything over, then they would have looked too much at themselves, and too underestimated the five holy places!


    Su Yan said: "I''ve talked enough nonsense today, so you can continue to stay here to choose the leader. I''m tired."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly boarded the boat of crossing and made it clear that people from the 72 sects and 36 caves were required to do multiple choice questions!


    Do you want to follow him, Su Yan, and enter the five sacred places?


    Comparing the two, even Li Shengshu sighed, and finally followed Su Yanfei.


    Li Shengshu is indeed getting older, he has so many questions just purely trying to preserve his sect.


    Seeing that strong men like Li Shengshu and Fu Yuechi had chosen to follow Su Yan, more and more people were flying, and these leaders and the first seat all fell on the boat of crossing.


    The ancestor of Panshan glanced over it roughly, and at least half of the thirty-six Dongtian and 72 schools had come!


    There are still many people who are hesitating and wandering. It seems that they only need to work harder, and they will follow Su Yan on the boat of crossing.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these thoughts, and said to Panshan ancestors: "Why stay here, ancestors might as well control the boat of crossing, we have been delayed for a long time, after coming out of the earth, if it weren''t for these incidents , We should have entered the third region long ago!"


    The green curtain appeared in the sky, and the boat of crossing slowly passed through the river of time and space under the control of the ancestor of Panshan.


    In this process, another twenty divine lights flew from the ground to the boat of crossing.


    There was a beam of joy on the boat of crossing, and everyone congratulated each other and said that they had chosen the right path.


    And outside the Jinguangdongfu, with which white Zen machine as the head, every face was gloomy to the extreme, and there was no joy in defeating the five holy places.


    Just by looking at the comparison of the atmosphere, you can know what is the so-called heart-to-heart.

 Chapter 2904： First approach to the third region

    Chapter 2904: The First Coming to the Third Region


    A green curtain appeared between the green mountains and green waters, and then the huge hull of the boat of crossing slowly appeared.


    Along with the appearance of the boat of crossing, Su Yan''s sigh was also heard: "Have you finally arrived in the third region?"


    An exclamation from the ancestor of Panshan came from the side: "The vitality here is really strong, and the quality of vitality seems to be higher than that of the heavens and humans! Unexpectedly, there will be such a place in the world!"


    Fu Yuechi said: "It is said that the third region was originally the culmination of the many worlds of the heavens. It is not surprising that it has the most common conditions here."


    The third region is the most vigorous place among the many worlds Su Yan has visited.


    And this third region is also known as the only pure land remaining in the heavens after the Great War!


    Over the past tens of thousands of years, many worlds have been involved in wars one after another, and powerful monks can tear the galaxy and destroy the laws of the world.


    Many worlds were destroyed directly, and many worlds became very depressed, just like the earth, almost reaching the age of the end of the law.


    Only the third region was left alone and independent, and almost all the wars bypassed here intentionally or unintentionally.


    This seems to be the only pure land remaining in the heavens and the world, and it is also the closest place to the immortal world in the mouth of the monks in the third region!


    Su Yan has a ninth generation cultivation base, this is not the first time he has come to the third region.


    Everything here seems to be no different from the last time we parted.


    Everything here retains the sight of thousands of years ago. In addition to the vitality, there is also a breath of wildness.


    This breath is in the place where the vitality of the earth has declined to the extreme, and it is absolutely impossible to feel it.


    After feeling this breath, Su Yan also showed an expression of nostalgia.


    This breath seems to have brought Su Yan back to the age of many epochs before he fought in the heavens and all realms!


    Su Yan was filled with emotion at this time.


    After being reborn in this life, he has experienced too much, and now being able to enter the third region is also an affirmation of his past.


    Looking back on the past, this road was full of many difficulties, but all these difficulties were overcome by Su Yan, and only then can we achieve today''s achievements.


    Yesterday��s achievements are not something to be proud of. For Su Yan, besides overthrowing the five holy places, the more important thing is to re-enter the fairy gate!


    If you can''t re-enter the fairy gate, then there is no way to talk about revenge.


    Xiao Meng also felt fresh about the scenery in this third region, but after a short period of freshness, she immediately thought of another question.


    This is a crucial question, Xiao Meng asked: "Master, is my father in the third region?"


    Su Yan hummed softly and said, "Since we have come into this world, I will definitely help you find out where your father is."


    Lady Taotie asked: "Where did we come to?"


    North Ming sword **** Yin Guangzheng said: "Isn''t it easy to know? Just find a few people to inquire, and you will know the answer immediately."


    Su Yan was the leader of this group of people. After he nodded, two people flew out under the control of Whisk. These two were masters of the Giant Spirit School.


    The people of the Giant Spirit Sect are good at body changes and Jianguang uses flying very well. It is very suitable to send them out to inquire about the news.


    Looking down from this boat of crossing, the surrounding mountains are ups and downs, and I don''t know how many flowers and grasses are in the mountains.


    This is not a famous mountain or scenic spot, just an ordinary wilderness, but even so, it is stronger than the heavens and blessings on the earth.


    With such a good environment, if you are talented and willing to work hard, you may be able to enter the tribulation realm in at most thirty to fifty years, just like the earth before the warfare.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Su Yan, don''t you always like to open Beppu? I think it is definitely better for you to open Beppu in this third region than in the heaven and human world. And more importantly, it is. , You, Beppu, can take the five sacred sites instead. Wouldn��t it be beautiful to monopolize the resources of this world at that time.��


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Old ancestors, you may know very little about this third region. The vastness of this third region surpasses all the rest of the world. No matter how big the school is, it is impossible to eat more than 100,000 miles. ."


    The ancestor of Panshan said, "What''s the matter, you can just open up a few more Beppu?"


    "There was once a golden family on the earth that opened up the territory of thousands of miles, but this empire spanning two continents only lasted a very short time, and it split into several countries. The land and resources that a sect can control are always limited. If you eat too much, the final result will only be split."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Do you have any good strategies to remove the five holy places?"


    "The strength of the Five Great Sacred Grounds surpasses all the enemies we have encountered before. The size of the Five Great Sacred Grounds is placed here. It cannot be defeated by one or two strategies."


    Su Yan and Panshan ancestors chatted for a while before they came to this third region. They only felt that everything was very fresh and they were in a very good mood.


    But it didn''t take long for the two Giant Spirit Sect masters to fly back directly from a distance, and the radiance of these two people was not as calm as when they went out just now.


    And behind these two people there is a group of Jianguang chasing! Seems to be chasing them!


    "Yin Guangzheng, go and see what''s going on." Su Yan said.


    After receiving Su Yan''s order, Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, flew into the air directly with his sword light.


    After seeing the light of the sword **** of the North Ming Sword God, the two masters of the Giant Spirit faction immediately shouted: "Sword God, help! These people are going to kill us!"


    The North Ming Sword God came here to attract them. After a long howl in the air, he rushed directly behind the two Giant Spirit Sect masters and directly confronted the group of swords behind!


    Judging from Su Yan''s eyes, Yin Guangzheng''s swordsmanship can be regarded as entering the room, but many places lack some heat.


    It will take at least five hundred years of hard work to become a tool.


    Su Yan''s sword is of the highest level in the world, and his vision is also above the level.


    It can make Su Yan feel that swordsmanship is good, which is enough to be regarded as an honor in itself!


    Looking at the heavens and all realms, Su Yan felt that the swordsmanship had entered the house, but there were actually very few people.


    After Yin Guangzheng''s sword light passed the two masters of the Giant Spirit faction, it was directly divided into nine in the air, which is really beautiful!


    The nine sword lights seem to be all phantoms, but all of them have entities. It is impossible to distinguish between the virtual and the real, which one is the body of the sword.


    Perhaps this is the same as the power of Jianguang!


    Yin Guangzheng''s sword made the opposing group of swords hesitate, so they could only stay in the air and use their abilities to fight each other!


    Although the nine sword lights were separated from each other, they were also flexible to the extreme, and shuttled between these dozen sword repairs.


    Between ping-pong-pong, they have already killed two people!

 Chapter 2905： Imperial palace

    Chapter 2905: Yuxu Zong


    The remaining ten or so people also showed the expressions of an enemy!


    Next, Yin Guangzheng''s sword gave birth to a brand-new mysterious change, and the nine sword lights merged into one, turning into the sword light he held in his hand.


    Then this sword light turned into a long dragon and swept towards these people!


    This time, five people fell directly!


    The rest of the people were already afraid and didn''t dare to compete with Yin Guangzheng anymore. But even if they want to escape, it is impossible.


    Yin Guangzheng''s sword changed three more tricks, like a cat play mouse, killing all these people in the air.


    It''s just a sword, but there are such complicated changes.


    It can even be said that with just a sword, it can be regarded as a thousand times!


    Even the many masters on the boat of the crossing were amazed!


    Swordsmanship is generally based on visual effects.


    The more explosive and shocking the visual effect of swordsmanship, the more powerful it will inevitably be.


    If you can''t challenge people''s eyeballs, then this swordsmanship must be very mediocre.


    But after reaching the top level, the duel of the two strongest sword repairers will return to the basics and return to the most unpretentious level.


    Yin Guangzheng killed these people. After winning the victory, of course he was a bit complacent. When he returned to the boat of the crossing, many people immediately said flattery.


    Said that his sword is well-deserved. Yin Guangzheng clasped his fists to thank him one by one, and then asked, "What are these people? How can they chase the two Dao brothers of the Giant Spirit faction?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "You have killed everyone, who will you ask this question now?"


    After Yin Guangzheng got the order from Su Yan just now, he just wanted to behave well in front of others, but he didn''t expect this to happen.


    Hearing Fu Yuechi''s words at this time, he immediately replied with embarrassment: "I thought they were from the Five Great Sacred Lands, and they were inevitably a bit heavier."


    Fu Yuechi said, "These people should not be from the Five Great Sacred Lands."


    "How can you see it?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Their swordsmanship is obviously different from the five holy places. It should be the sect near here, right? Two friends of the Giant Spirit faction, do you know the origin of the sword repairmen who chased you just now? And why Will hunt you down?"


    The master of the Giant Spirit Sect said: "They are from the Yuxu Sect. They said that we broke into their mountain gate without authorization. My brother had a few words with them, and then they covered up and killed them. It''s really unreasonable. People deserve it when they die."


    "Yu Xuzong?" Su Yan had heard this name. In the previous life, Su Yan came to the third area and had dealt with the people of Yuxuzong.


    At that time, the people of Yuxu Sect were already very difficult to provoke, and it was unexpected that they have become like crazy dogs now, without any reason at all.


    "The third region is vast and boundless, and the most powerful are the five holy places, but there are many other sects outside the five holy places." Fu Yuechi said, "The inheritance of Yuxu Sect is very historical. In the most beautiful period, it can almost be It became the sixth largest sacred place, but in the end it declined. If these people are killed, they will be killed. In fact, it is not very important. The key is to know where we are now."


    The old man next to Fu Yuechi said: "The mountain gate of Yuxuzong is the closest to the True Dragon Holy Land, only about two thousand miles away. If the Crossing Boat uses its full strength, we will be able to reach the True Dragon Holy Land in at most one day."


    Everyone came to the third region to fight against the five holy places, not to visit the mountains and water.


    Now that they are in the dark, and the five holy places are in the light, just kill them like this, saying that they can''t give the five holy places a big surprise.


    Su Yan was about to speak, but didn''t want to see a few sword lights flying outside the boat of crossing. Judging from the shape of this sword light, most of them were from Yuxu Sect.


    It''s just that the sword lights that came this time were much sharper than the previous ones.


    It must be the elder masters in the Yuxu Sect who discovered that a dozen of his family members had been killed here. This is to take revenge and find the place by the way.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this Yuxu Zong at all.


    Now he doesn''t even need to make a shot by himself. There are hundreds of masters who cross the Tribulation Realm on this boat of crossing alone.


    This force can be considered huge anywhere, and it only needs Su Yan to give an order to immediately push Yu Xuzong straight.


    The few sights of Yuxuzong finally hovered in the sky beyond the boat of crossing. It turned out to be five old men.


    These five elders are all very young, and they know that they are of advanced cultivation.


    A dozen fairy swords flew up in the mountains, and in the end they were all taken into his sleeves by one of the yellow-robed old men.


    These dozens of fairy swords represent the dozens of sword repairs that were just killed by Yin Guangzheng.


    After seeing these dozen swords, the old man in Huangpao sank to the bottom of his heart!


    Yin Guangzheng didn''t care about his expression, because he didn''t even think what this so-called Yuxu Sect could do to him!


    The yellow-robed old man said with a frosty face: "I am Huang Han, the supreme master of Yuxu Sect, who are you? It''s okay to break into my Yuxu Sect''s realm without authorization! I even killed more than ten disciples under my seat. Is this deceiving me, Yuxu Sect has no one?


    Su Yan said: "I sent two people to ask for directions. It is your disciple who will fight or kill indiscriminately. Isn''t it possible that people are not allowed to fight back? Since you are also a sword repairman, you should know that life and death have fate and wealth. This sword Without eyes, who can I blame if I die? I can only blame myself for not being good at learning."


    Huang Han said, "You are teaching me how to do things? I have established the Yuxu Sect for eight thousand years! Even the five holy places will sell me a lot of face. What kind of thing are you saying such blatant things in front of me! Who kills people? Yes, if you hand over the murderer, we still have to talk. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what are you going to do?" Su Yan asked back.


    Huang Han is not a fool, he has already discovered that this boat of crossing is a master of crossing the catastrophe! And the number is still more than one hundred!


    This force is enough to destroy many large schools!


    Moreover, even the spirit boat at the feet of these people should be a rare divine object, and it is even bigger than the heavenly divine boat in Jingchi Holy Land!


    It stands to reason that although there are many sects in this third region, there are only five holy places that can show such a huge force.


    Huang Han has been dealing with the five holy places for many years and has a deep understanding of the five holy places.


    But the people on the spirit boat looked so strange, even a familiar face could not be found.


    When did such a force suddenly rise in this third region?


    This is a very remarkable thing. There is such a huge power that has never been seen in the third region. Isn''t the pattern of this world going to be rewritten?


    It was precisely because of the huge power in front of him that Huang Han held back the great anger in his heart, did not directly attack, but threatened to let the other party hand over the murderer.


    If the power on his side is stronger than the other side, he won''t be bullshit, he would have killed himself to avenge his disciple long ago!

 Chapter 2906： If you want to play

    Chapter 2906 If you want to play


    At this time, Su Yan forced to ask "What are you going to do?" After that, Huang Han couldn''t speak for a long time.


    The masters on this boat of crossing are like clouds. They have only five people here. What about Huang Han even if he is reborn?


    He has no capital to challenge Su Yan at all, so he won''t be able to say a word for a long time!


    But at this time, it was impossible for Huang Han to retreat like this. His disciples were killed by the opponent, and he couldn''t swallow this breath anyway!


    If he bowed his head here, what face would he have in the third area in the future? Isn''t this telling others that anyone can ride on their Yuxuzong''s head?


    Huang Han said, "Who are you? How come you have never seen you in the third region?"


    "You ask who we are? Gourmet lady, why don''t you tell him." Panshan ancestor said.


    The gluttonous lady said with a smile and said: "This one next to me is the leader of the thirty-six Dongtian, 72 sect, the leader of Su Yansu."


    Huang Han said strangely: "I heard that there are a total of 36 caves in the other worlds under the five holy places, 72 sects at any time, and the power Panda is spread across many worlds, but I have never heard of one, let alone know. What is the leader of Su! Do these things you say blame me?"


    If these people are from 36 Dongtian, 72 sects, then it makes sense!


    Because these people are not only huge in number, but also very powerful, and they are all new faces. It turned out that they came to the third region from the outside world.


    The third region and many worlds are connected by mysterious gates. These mysterious gates were created out of thin air by ancient power and have existed for many years.


    Through these mysterious doors, there have been strong people from the outside rushing to the third region.


    In a sense, the third region is even like the central apex of the heavens and worlds between this world.


    Taotie said: "Our thirty-six caves and seventy-two sects are waiting for the dispatch of the five sacred places. It is all things in the past. From now on, we will only listen to the words of the leader of the Soviet Union. Our trip to the third region is to find the trouble of the five sacred places. ."


    Huang Han was stunned when he heard the words of the gluttonous lady. The reason for the stunned was that he heard that 36 Dongtian and 72 sects were going to rebel!


    Then Huang Han got up and down, and said: "Just because you mobs want to challenge the Five Great Sacred Grounds? What else is the leader of Su? It''s really a laugh!"


    And the old man next to Huang Han also said: "What a **** leader, but just a slave of the five holy places! A slave like you is just like a dog!"


    "Yes, a dog-like character still chooses the leader? I really don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick! If the five sacred places are not able to discipline you, then it is better for us to help the five sacred places to discipline you!"


    These people scolded very badly.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to embarrass them, but since they took the initiative to seek death, there was nothing to do!


    In fact, not only Su Yan, but all the masters on the ship of crossing felt very angry!


    The Yuxu Zong in this mere thought really thinks he is great or not? If Su Yan is really angry, then destroying the Yuxu Sect is just a matter of effort!


    Seeing the anger spreading on the boat of crossing, Huang Han showed a proud expression, because this was exactly the result he wanted.


    Then Huang Han said again: "So what kind of leader, do you have a kind of one-on-one with me? If you are really a person, you will definitely not reject me? Of course, if you are not a hero, but a As for the bear, you can send all your men up to deal with me at will! My Yuxu Zong has never been afraid of crowds, even if I die here, it is still alive!"


    Huang Han said so much, in fact, just to get a chance to go head-to-head with Su Yan!


    His gaze was like a torch, and he had already seen that Su Yan''s cultivation was only to cross the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, but the white-clothed woman next to Su Yan was able to cross the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens Realm!


    This woman is most likely Fu Yuechi, the head of the Xiaoyao School. This woman has a great reputation and is a character who is very likely to become a fairy!


    Huang Han had the cultivation base of crossing the Seventh Heaven of Tribulation Realm. If he faced Fu Yuechi, he would have no chance of winning at all.


    But with his strength and a powerful magic weapon, wouldn''t it be easy to defeat Su Yan, who only crossed the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens?


    No matter how great he is, the crush on this great realm is an unchangeable fact!


    Unless Su Yan possesses some strange treasure handed down from ancient times, this is something I have to guard against!


    Huang Han thought that he was very thorough and took all aspects of the matter into consideration.


    And Huang Han also saw the boat of crossing, the angry expressions on the faces of those masters disappeared, replaced by a very complicated expression.


    These complex expressions look really mixed, and Huang Han has the feeling that Zhizhu is holding it!


    It must be that they didn''t have confidence in the Soviet leader, that''s why this expression appeared.


    And Huang Han listened to the Taotie lady again: "Huang Sect, you might as well change your opponent, choose the leader of Su as your opponent, you really have no chance of winning. The person just now was killed by Yin Guangzheng, you might as well choose him as your opponent. There is still a chance to win."


    Yin Guang was looking at Huang Han with no fear!


    If he wants to play two-handed swordsmanship, Yin Guang is very happy to accompany him!


    On the surface, the gluttonous lady is thinking about Huang Han.


    But Huang Han''s personality is very arrogant, even a little self-assured.


    How can such a person easily listen to other people''s advice?


    The more you persuade him not to do this, the more he will do it!


    And Huang Han also insisted on one thing. The reason why Lady Taotie would say this is because Su Yan''s strength is not good, so he will let him change opponent!


    Yin Guangzheng, the Northern Underworld sword god, although he had never heard of it, just by looking at his bright eyes and a powerful sword intent between his eyebrows, he could know that he was definitely a successful sword repairer!


    Moreover, Yin Guangzheng''s realm is still higher than Su Yan, and more importantly, Yin Guangzheng''s identity is not as important as Su Yan.


    If you win Yin Guangzheng, you can send someone out.


    But if you win the leader, who else can the opponent send out?


    It is said that to fight a snake requires a seven-inch attack, and these seven-inches are undoubtedly the leader of these 36 caves and seventy-two schools!


    So Huang Han said, "No, I will challenge you today! Since you can become the leader of the 36 schools and 72 Dongtian, you must have some ability! Why, don''t you dare to fight?"


    Su Yan hadn''t spoken all the time, just looked at Huang Han and said, "If you want to play, then play with you."


    Both Panshan Patriarch and Fu Yuechi couldn''t help shaking their heads, this Huang Han really wanted to die.


    Half of the body has been in the coffin, but I don''t know it!

 Chapter 2907： Who are you

    Chapter 2907 Who are you on earth


    At this time Huang Han said again: "Wait! If I win, I want you to kowtow to admit your mistakes, and then disband this **** alliance! Then pay for the loss of a dozen of my disciples! Do you agree?"


    "It''s easy, I promised you." Su Yan said.


    Huang Han yelled hello, and said, "Everyone here is a testimony, and this bet has come into effect! If anyone dares to regret it, then it will be thunderous!"


    What Huang Han wants is Su Yan''s promise, and Su Yan''s promise is revenge.


    "What if I win?" Su Yan asked.


    Huang Han said: "I''ll leave it to you!"


    Su Yan said, "You are not a peerless beauty. What can I do with you is to raise a guard dog at home and think you eat too much."


    "You! Presumptuous! Even the powerhouses of the Five Great Sacred Grounds have always treated me respectfully. What are you! Show me what you can do!" The blue veins on Huang Han''s forehead were protruding, obviously already The edge of the runaway.


    In contrast, Su Yan still seemed very calm and not irritated by Huang Han''s words.


    Su Yan floated into the void from the boat of crossing.


    The elders who followed Huang Han also retreated to the back, leaving the void as a ring to Su Yan and Huang Han.


    After Su Yan flew into the void, he stopped at a distance of about ten feet away from Huang Han, with his hands on his back, just looking at Huang Han like this, it seemed that he didn''t plan to shoot directly.


    Someone asked: "This Yuxu Sect leader is really annoying to speak, why doesn''t the leader kill him directly?"


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, replied: "If the leader makes a direct shot, there is no need to play, and the battle will end in twos or twos. That would be too boring."


    Everyone agrees that this statement makes sense.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy of the True Dragon Holy Land displayed supernatural powers, causing the universe to change color and the world to revolve, and Su Yan could break it with a single sword.


    What kind of thing is this Huang Han, his strength is simply not higher than that of the Orange Dragon God Envoy!


    If Su Yan had taken the sword directly, it might take less than thirty seconds before his head fell to the ground!


    Su Yan actually had the same plan. After all, Yuxu Sect had been passed on for thousands of years, and all the bigwigs in the sect who were promoted to the fairy gate had double digits. In terms of background, it is much deeper than many schools!


    Through this imperial sect, it happened to allow Su Yan to see what level of strength the third region is currently in.


    But Huang Han just looked at Su Yan''s idle posture, and felt that he was seriously underestimated.


    His grandmaster who crossed the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven, his realm was looked down upon by a person who crossed the Tribulation Realm Fourth Heaven!


    What is the reason for this?


    Huang Han thought to himself, no matter what special ability or magic weapon you have, you must defeat you today! Step on your face with your foot and see if you will be so arrogant!


    When Huang Han thought of this, a sky-blue sword light that was almost nothing appeared in his hand.


    Su Yan is very familiar with this sword light. Yuxu Zong has a special technique that can collect the clouds in the sky and the brilliance of the stars, and then refine it into a mortal sword.


    The name of this fairy sword is Ling Xu. After being refined to the extreme, it is almost colorless and transparent. It can be used as a kind of invisibility sword, with endless changes.


    Several of the tycoons of Yuxu Sect that Su Yan met in the previous life have reached such a realm!


    Such a sword **** has appeared, and it takes almost twice as much attention to deal with it.


    It seems that this Yuxu Sect is also very weak, Huang Han is already the Sect Master of Yuxu Sect, but this fairy sword is still quite far from Dacheng.


    After the Ling Xu Immortal Sword appeared in Huang Han''s hands, it danced quickly in the air.


    The dancing sword light brings about very intense changes!


    Even the surrounding air was stirred, forming a cyclone.


    These cyclones are invisible to the eyes, only people nearby can feel them.


    These cyclones are to determine the gas machine.


    In the swordsman duel, if one party can overwhelm the other party on the Qi machine, then it will definitely have the upper hand.


    Also, these air machines can disrupt the opponent''s breathing.


    If the breathing becomes messy, the true qi in the body will definitely follow.


    This is a very advanced method of tactics, and ordinary sword repairers are not qualified to be exposed to this level of things.


    But Su Yan only showed a nonchalant expression, this Huang Han still had some abilities, although this ability was not too strong.


    This Qi machine is almost equal to the layout on the Go board. After the layout is completed, the infinite killing can be performed!


    Huang Han''s swordsmanship is closely related to these auras.


    And when these air engines are deployed, Huang Han''s biggest weakness is also.


    If the opponent is too powerful, Huang Han can only deal with the opponent with all his strength, and has no time to deploy his swordsmanship.


    Huang Han has been cautiously hiding this secret, unwilling to let others easily know the key to this sword technique.


    Seeing Su Yan carrying his hands on his back, Huang Han waited motionlessly for him to make arrangements, and he was suddenly ecstatic!


    The game he set is a Zhenlong in Go!


    When the sword aura reaches its limit, there will be thousands of sword auras shooting from all directions!


    The layout of this game is difficult and it takes a long time. In actual combat, there are actually very few opportunities to perform.


    But today, Su Yan stood in front of him and looked at him motionlessly. Isn''t this a godsend opportunity?


    Huang Han only felt that he had the chance to win at this time. Later, he would surely let the so-called 36 Dongtian and 72 sects understand the power of their Yuxu Sect!


    Of course, if these people can be subdued as subordinates, the revival of the sect is also promising!


    This Su Yan only has the four heavens of crossing the Tribulation Realm. Is it true that he has great ability?


    If he let him lay out calmly, even if the half-holy of the five holy grounds came, he would never want to escape from the Lingxu divine sword in his hand!


    At this time, Zhen Long��s arrangement was almost complete. Huang Han only listened to Su Yan��s assured tone: "It seems that I really underestimated you. Although your Lingxu Immortal Sword cannot be cultivated to the invisible and innocent level, it is On the way of the method, I got all the true biography of Yuxuzong. Although Zhenlong has spent a lot of time, it is finally completed. Let me see how your Zhenlong is, how is it compared to Song Inspiration?"


    Huang Han couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression at this time.


    Because Su Yan had seen all his layout, how could this man know the secrets of Yuxu Zong so much? !


    Moreover, the inspiration of Song Dynasty in his mouth was the sect master of Yuxuzong five thousand years ago, and he was also called the real person of inspiration. He was a key figure in Yuxu Zong''s ZTE back then, and it is said that his Lingxu Immortal Sword has been cultivated to the supreme realm of nothingness!


    After being inspired by a real person, no disciple of Yuxuzong can practice the immortal sword to the invisible and innocent level, let alone belong to the realm of nihilism!


    What is the origin of this mysterious Su Yan? How can you know so much about Yuxuzong?

 Chapter 2908： The supreme realm of wonderful hands produces flowers

    Chapter 2908: The Supreme Realm Brilliant Hand


    What Huang Han didn''t know was that the real inspiration he admired most was also Su Yan''s defeat.


    If he knew, Huang Han would definitely not dare to be so presumptuous in front of Su Yan, no matter what Su Yan said, he would only swallow his anger.


    Now that Zhen Long is complete, Huang Han showed a sharp look.


    Everyone bet on the curse just now. If he loses, he will leave Su Yan at his disposal, which means he has no turning back!


    The only thing he can and should do now is to do his best to defeat Su Yan!


    Huang Han''s sword light shuddered for a while, and many sword qi appeared in many cyclones!


    These sword auras seem to appear out of thin air, but they are actually caused by Huang Han''s sword light and auras pulling each other!


    This cooperation is very wonderful!


    The ancestors of Panshan were also astonished to see them, and they couldn''t expect Jianguang to have such incredible changes!


    It was the first time that they had seen this kind of sword light control, and it was a bit strange.


    But for Su Yan, there is nothing new under the sun!


    To break this Zhenlong, for Su Yan, it was a piece of cake.


    The sword light came from all directions, Su Yan did not dodge or even move his sword, standing still, not even bother to move his fingers.


    I saw the golden silk armor shining with golden light, isolating all the sword aura that came from all directions from Su Yan.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face is still very idle.


    But Huang Han showed a very clear expression at this time. It turns out that this Su Yan is only occupying his own defensive and very powerful magic weapon, so he will feel confident here!


    But in Zhenlong, the nature of sword aura can also be changed. As long as it becomes the kind of alien sword aura that specializes in breaking the barrier, it depends on how long you can support it!


    Huang Han did what he said, and when his wrist was turned, the Ling Xu Immortal Sword in his hand also changed color.


    This sword changed directly from sky blue to orange red!


    The corresponding sword qi has also changed rapidly!


    This change in sword aura was also in Su Yan��s expectation. Su Yan said: "You are too anxious to get it done. Seeing that I have a protective shield, you immediately used the sword aura that broke the protective shield. How can you predict that I only have this ability? !"


    The tone of Su Yan''s speech is entirely the tone of pointing to the younger generation.


    This makes Huang Han even more unacceptable. Since he is the head of Yuxuzong, he is the biggest one in one!


    No one in the door dared to speak to him in such a tone!


    Of course, Huang Han was extremely angry, and said: "See how long you can be arrogant! I will definitely use sword energy to smash your corpse!"


    The reason why Huang Han changed his Jian Qi so quickly was because he had absolute confidence in Zhen Long.


    Even if it is a master of crossing the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven, after falling into this Zhenlong, the pressure will reach its peak.


    Under such pressure, normal people will definitely do their best to defend, otherwise they will most likely end their lives here.


    But Su Yan was obviously not the kind of normal person Huang Han thought.


    The ancestor of Panshan once said that Su Yan may not be able to produce one in ten thousand years!


    If you have to judge Su Yan with common sense, you will only suffer a big loss!


    Sure enough, after Huang Han changed the attributes of Jian Qi, Su Yan did not rely on the defense of the golden silk armor this time.


    Instead, a flower carved by thunder and lightning bloomed in Su Yan''s palm.


    The flowers carved by thunder and lightning are actually palm thunder spells.


    But because Su Yan''s realm is too high, his understanding of spells has reached the end of the world, so even the most common palm thunder, he can really play flowers!


    After this palm thunder condensed in Su Yan''s hand, it immediately spread towards the four directions!


    The thunder and lightning that spread out turned into a series of electric dragons, and these electric dragons continued to swim in the air!


    It looks extremely magnificent!


    And after colliding with Huang Han''s alien sword, the electric dragon swallowed all Huang Han''s sword energy effortlessly!


    Huang Han''s move not only failed, but even the whole situation of Zhen Long became very unstable, and Su Yan might get out of trouble at any time.


    But Su Yan didn''t do that. Instead, he said to Huang Han, "Do you have only this ability? What other skills are there to hold down the box? Or use all the two-injury spells that improve your strength and potential in a short time."


    Huang Han was astonished for a moment. After spending so many years in the third region, he was regarded as a master figure whom all forces would admire when he went out.


    But I have never encountered such a powerful wizard Su Yan!


    Yes, Palm Thunder is a spell that everyone can use. But it is this kind of most common spell that can perform such incredible tricks!


    It means that this man''s mastery of spells is no longer on the same level as the others!


    Although this man only has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, he does have enough arrogant capital!


    The people on the boat of the crossing were even more surprised!


    Even Fu Yuechi was surprised to the extreme.


    Because they have only seen Su Yan move the sword!


    It was impossible to think that besides the unparalleled swordsmanship, Su Yan also had such an incredible realm in spells!


    With this palm thunder change, no one can play on the boat of crossing!


    Lady Taotie asked: "Headmaster Fu, you are good at all kinds of magical changes. Can you imitate the thunder of the palm of your hand just now?"


    Fu Yuechi shook his head and said, "Wonderful hands and flowers are in the legendary realm. How can I use them? You should also understand how difficult this is?"


    This time even the ancestor of Panshan frowned slightly, and said to Xiaomeng: "What kind of monster is your master? He has cultivated swordsmanship, spells, and formations to the ultimate level in such a short period of time! What is he? What an evildoer!"


    Xiao Meng could only smile slightly, she still didn''t know the answer to this kind of question.


    Anyway, it seems that there is nothing in this world that her master cannot do!


    At this time, the ancestor of Panshan felt a little sympathetic to Huang Han. He had to face such an enchanting Su Yan, and just now he took the initiative to swear a poisonous oath, and even sealed his escape.


    What a tragic capital!


    Huang Han was also a little stunned at this time. Facing an opponent in this realm, if he didn''t have the realm of breaking ten thousand magic with a single sword, he would inevitably be played to death by the opponent with ever-changing spells!


    But breaking the ten thousand magic with one sword is the realm in the legend after all, even the old ghosts on the heart sword chessboard of the holy land may not have such a realm!


    Of course his Huang Han is even more unlikely to enter this supreme realm!


    After Su Yan used the palm thunder, a brand new spell spread out in the palm of his hand.


    This is the wood escape spell in the five element spell.


    Just as Huang Han thought, Su Yan''s wooden escape spell was different from other people''s wooden escape!


    I saw that Su Yan''s palm first unfolded a green shoot, and after the shoot absorbed Su Yan''s true essence, it quickly grew into a small tree.


    The little tree blossomed again, and after the fruit on it fell from the tree, a wooden man with a wooden sword and a wooden escape sprang out of it!

 Chapter 2909： Immortality

    Chapter 2909 Immortal Fortune


    These wooden men are a kind of Taoist soldiers!


    Su Yan only gave a slight order, and these wooden people regarded Huang Han as the target of slaying.


    The ancestor of Panshan tightly grasped the railing on the deck of the boat of crossing, his eyes widened to the extreme.


    Because what Su Yan used was no longer the category of magic, but good luck!


    The so-called magic cannot create life. Even if the ice and flames are transformed into the shapes of dragons, phoenixes, unicorns, and many beasts, they can even show the powerful aura of these beasts.


    To put it bluntly, it is just an imitation!


    Su Yan''s technique has obviously surpassed the scope of imitation. These wooden people are alive and can form different battle formations by their own will!


    "How did he do it? This is really incredible!" Even Fu Yuechi couldn''t keep calm.


    The ability that Su Yan has shown seems to have broken the original barrier of Chen Huan, this should be the ability that should only appear in the upper realm!


    Panshan ancestor suddenly laughed, as if thinking of something.


    Everyone knows that the ancestor of Panshan and Su Yan are very close, and they asked, "Does the ancestor want to understand something?"


    "He is now using the spell of the Immortal Demon Tree! The Immortal Demon Tree used similar spells to deal with the Holy Emperor��s attack! After swallowing the Immortal Demon Tree in his belly, he actually got the ability of the Immortal Demon Tree. Could it be that the immortal demon tree was refined? It should be impossible!"


    Su Yan was frustrated in the battle against the Immortal Demon Tree and the Holy Emperor in the Lost City. Si Qing had told Panshan Patriarch many details.


    That''s why the ancestor of Panshan just remembered that what Su Yan should use at this time was the magic of the immortal demon tree.


    Because this spell is exactly the same as that used by the Immortal Demon Tree to deal with the Holy Emperor!


    "What is this immortal demon tree?" Fu Yuechi asked.


    "It''s a thing of immortality!" Panshan ancestor then told Fu Yuechi the history of the immortal demon tree in the world of heaven and man.


    This immortal demon tree is the product of the ultimate civilization of Emperor Shitian thousands of years ago. The original Emperor Shitian civilization was so powerful that it spread across the heavens and all realms, and it has built thousands of boats for crossing.


    The boat they are on is just one of them.


    Nowadays, even the third region does not have the technology to build a crossing boat.


    Compared with the immortal demon tree, the boat of crossing is basically a child''s toy.


    The so-called immortal creatures, immortality means that the immortal demon tree will never die and will live in this world in various ways; and good fortune represents all kinds of incredible and unreasonable changes.


    What the Immortal Demon Tree masters is the power of wish, a strange power that can distort reality and the laws of heaven and earth!


    If the immortal demon tree is completely refined, doesn''t it mean that Su Yan is also an immortal existence in this world?


    Of course this kind of thing is impossible. If it is possible, then the monks don''t have to work hard and fear to deal with the catastrophe!


    For the time being, it was still clear what was going on, but Su Yan was indeed using the power of the Immortal Demon Tree at this time.


    When Su Yanqi came back victorious, Panshan Patriarch would definitely ask her about it.


    After seeing these wooden Taoist soldiers, Huang Han also had cold sweat on his forehead!


    The swearing has exploded in my heart: What kind of evil is this Su Yan in the end? ! This also prevents people from playing!


    When Zhen Long''s Qi machine once again pulled Jian Qi, Huang Han didn''t have any reservations this time.


    This sword aura was so strong that it was directly divided into tens of thousands of sword auras by Zhen Long!


    Suddenly, all the air was impenetrable sword energy in the sky.


    These wooden Taoist soldiers looked dumb, but they held their shields by Su Yan''s side very sensibly.


    "Hey!" Huang Han yelled, all the sword aura shot directly towards Su Yan!


    The rumbling sound rang out in the air, like a long thunder!


    The momentum of this ten thousand swords was very shocking, but after the smoke was dissipated, I saw that although the shields became pitted, they resisted this move intact.


    Huang Han''s swordsmanship is really like thunder and rain, and it''s useless.


    Then Su Yan waved his hand lightly, and these wooden humanistic soldiers killed Huang Han from different directions!


    Huang Han only feels the headache is extreme!


    The Ling Xu Immortal Sword in his hand directly used his strength, trying to intercept these Taoist soldiers in the middle.


    But in this way, Huang Han couldn''t deal with Su Yan. He just needed to deal with these wooden humanitarian soldiers.


    Ling Xu''s Immortal Sword was replaced with a fire-attribute sword qi at this time, because fire can restrain wood. But it has little effect!


    These wooden humanitarian soldiers were so hard that they were completely unreasonable, and they didn''t know what kind of magic principle could change them.


    In order to deal with these Taoist soldiers, the holy emperor used all the strongest sword moves of his life.


    Although Huang Han''s realm is better than the Holy Emperor, if he really wants to fight alone, he must not be the opponent of the Holy Emperor.


    Let alone Su Yan!


    And in Su Yan''s hands, a golden sword light finally appeared!


    The appearance of Tai''a Jianguang means that Su Yan is very tired of this game!


    When Su Yan wanted to end the boring game in front of him, the easiest and most direct way was to use his sword.


    When this golden sword light appeared, Huang Han immediately realized something was wrong!


    Because Su Yan''s momentum has become completely different from just now!


    Just now, Su Yan was still taking a leisurely attitude, but now there is already a trace of fierce murder!


    Huang Han understands one thing very well: "If this sword pierces him, he will definitely die here!"


    He has worked so hard for two thousand years, and he does not know how many life and death crises he has gone through, and how much suffering he has suffered before he reaches the realm of the seventh heaven of crossing the tribulation realm!


    If you die here without knowing it, your body and spirit will be destroyed, it also means that the previous efforts and sufferings will be reduced to zero!


    If a person dies, there is nothing left.


    Huang Han has lived for two thousand years. It''s not that he hasn''t seen those with bones, and those with bones will feel better for only two or three minutes.


    After this, it will become a pair of withered bones, perhaps buried in a barren tomb, some of which don''t even have a tomb, directly exposed to the wilderness, and the corpse is allowed to be eaten by wild dogs.


    Of course he didn''t want such an end.


    Huang Han gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t fight, I surrendered!"


    Su Yan''s sword light had only condensed, and when he heard Huang Han''s crisp words, there was still a little doubt in his heart.


    Then he saw Huang Han directly threw the Ling Xu Immortal Sword in his hand.


    Su Yan took the Ling Xu Immortal Sword into his hand.


    Huang Han lost his sword and came over, which meant that he would not resist anymore.


    Su Yan gently waved his sleeves, and the wooden humanitarian soldiers who were already pressing on also stopped their advancing steps.


    And Tai''a Immortal Sword was also hidden in Su Yan''s sleeves.


    It was too easy to win this game.

 Chapter 2910： Must be called father

    Chapter 2910 Must be called Dad


    There was a sneer voice from the boat of crossing; "What Yuxuzong is nothing but this, the speed of the suzerain''s surrender is really fast!"


    "They are already characters in the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm. They are still so spineless, and even the corners of their clothes are not hurt, so they surrendered directly! Can this kind of fighting spirit be the head of the faction?"


    "According to me, the lord is still very powerful. The head of Huang is a brilliant person who knows the current affairs. If he can''t say that the lord is magnanimous, let him make a living?"


    Hearing these words, Huang Han''s face turned red and white, and his heart felt uncomfortable.


    But since he chose to surrender and admit defeat, this insult would be inevitable.


    But Yu Xuzong''s spirit has always been very high, and the elders who followed Huang Han to ask for an explanation were somewhat unable to accept the situation.


    But there is no way, this world has always been where the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. As long as the winner is a winner, it is no problem to say anything.


    Su Yan carefully admired the Ling Xu Immortal Sword in his hand. This kind of special fairy sword is the signboard of Yuxu Sect, and other sects have decided to refine it.


    Su Yan asked, "You don''t want to fight anymore?"


    Huang Han said: "I''m really convinced by the abilities of Leader Su, I don''t need to fight anymore..."


    The expression on Huang Han''s face was very embarrassing, and how confident he was in front of Su Yan just now made him feel uncomfortable.


    Su Yan said, "What did you say just now?"


    "If I lose, I''ll leave it at the disposal of Leader Su." Huang Han said.


    Su Yan said, "This is what I said. You seem to have said you want me to kowtow to admit my mistake, right?"


    Huang Han already understood what Su Yan meant by this time, but there were so many people here, and he was the head of the same clan. Could Su Yan really want to humiliate him in this way?


    Huang Han was extremely uncomfortable at this time, but he also knew clearly that if he wanted to save his life, he could only do it according to Su Yan''s words.


    At this time, the little illusion in Huang Han''s heart was completely shattered. The other party obviously would not save him any face because of the three words Yuxuzong, and would inevitably humiliate him ruthlessly!


    Su Yan drifted towards the Crossing Boat, leaving only one sentence: "You also follow, and by the way, let some of the people watching the battle also come to the Crossing Boat. They are also witnesses from beginning to end. "


    Those whom Su Yan said were the elders of Yuxuzong who followed Huang Han to find trouble.


    Huang Han was very embarrassed at this time, but he could only do things according to Su Yan''s instructions.


    If they disobeyed Su Yan''s meaning, all of them could possibly explain here!


    hateful! Why on earth should those **** disciples provoke this man?


    The death of more than a dozen disciples is not a big problem for Huang Han at all. Anyway, there are so many disciples under his school, so he can only charge a few more in the coming year!


    But then I wonder how Su Yan will treat him!


    After Huang Han, these elders also flew to the boat of crossing.


    Although they are very reluctant, since Huang Han is the suzerain, the suzerain''s order can''t be disobeyed.


    The heroes on the boat of the crossing were all talking ridiculous words at this time.


    Huang Han has been respected everywhere in his life, this kind of clown treatment is the first time, at this time he is really embarrassed!


    But this kind of humiliation was originally what he should bear. The gambling agreement was proposed by him. He also said a lot of humiliation to Su Yan before, of course, he had to accept the bet!


    This kind of bet everyone has their own ability, and there is nothing to complain about if they lose!


    If Su Yan is not good enough, it is now Huang Han''s disposal.


    Su Yan said, "Huang Sect, you just said that we are the dogs of the Five Great Sacred Lands, right?"


    Huang Han nodded awkwardly, and directly denied what he said. Huang Han still couldn''t do such a shameless thing.


    Su Yan said, "Well, it''s better for me to suffer a little. If you knock three heads and call Dad three times, I will forgive you."


    "This..." Even the elders of Yuxu Zong realized that this kind of thing was very inappropriate.


    Huang Han is the head of a sect, and Yuxu Sect is not an ordinary small family, after all, the ancestors are still wide.


    This kind of school pays more attention to face and tradition than the general school, and you should not agree to this kind of thing anyway!


    Face is often even more important than actual benefits!


    Because of this deteriorating martial art, the actual situation is certainly not much better.


    These senses of honor are needed to maintain the existence of the martial art itself. If these senses of honor are shattered, the cohesion within the school will be completely dissipated.


    Huang Han had weighed in his mind for a long time, and his heart began to struggle fiercely.


    It seemed that two villains were fighting in his head, and finally Huang Han got rid of all the noise!


    He decided, it''s still important to save his life!


    Since Su Yan had already been humiliated by Su Yan when he threw his sword and conceded, he was just repeating the humiliation just now!


    If he turned his face here, he would definitely die in Su Yan''s hands. Then the humiliation before was tolerated in vain, so it''s better to fight Su Yan to the end!


    What''s more, a man can bend and stretch, and it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years!


    Today��s hatred is in my heart. After I go back, I will work hard to cultivate, and one day I will be able to kill this surnamed Su!


    After thinking about this, Huang Han knelt down on the ground.


    There were a lot of people among the heroes who were talking teasing words, but no one would have thought that Huang Han would kneel down, and kneel down so quickly and directly!


    After Huang Han knelt down, his eyes let out an extremely murderous look!


    If his eyes could kill people, he would have killed Su Yan countless times!


    But this is the situation at this time. If Huang Han wants to resist, he will die here!


    Huang Han knocked his head directly, his head slammed on the deck, making noises, absolutely without any discount, then he got up and called Su Yan to his father!


    This was repeated three times, and then Huang Han stood up from the ground.


    The group of heroes were desperately taunting Huang Han just now, but now they became silent.


    Because this man should be so resolute in doing things, no one thought.


    And Su Yan nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Since you called me three times as father, it means that you are my godson. Return this sword to you."


    Su Yan directly threw the Lingxiao Immortal Sword back in his hand, and Huang Han showed an overjoyed expression after receiving his sword in his hand.


    Obviously he had never thought that Su Yan would return the fairy sword to him!


    Huang Han then asked, "Dad, can I go now?"


    Su Yan glanced at Huang Han. At first, he felt that he was decisive when he knelt, and he felt like a big man could bend and stretch.


    After asking this question, Su Yan realized that Huang Han was just greedy for life and fear of death, so he knelt down so simply!

 Chapter 2911： The so-called saint

    Chapter 2911 The so-called saint


    This kind of waste is really annoying to look at.


    Su Yan said, "You can go, but if someone bullies you in the future, you can also tell your godfather about me."


    When Huang Han faced Su Yan''s words, although his eyes were murderous, he still clasped his fists and said yes.


    Then this led a few elders who had already become dumbfounded to leave the boat of crossing.


    After these sword lights flew to a place where the boat of crossing was no longer visible, Huang Han suddenly stopped in the air and said to several elders: "What happened today is the greatest shame in my life, and several of them can understand. "


    The positions of these elders are not consistent, some are embarrassed, and some are angry.


    The angry elder said: "Huang Han, as the Sect Master of Yuxu Sect, you actually knelt on the ground and asked your father to beg for mercy. Are you worthy of the ancestors? If I were you, I might as well draw my sword and kill myself!"


    The elder next to him counseled: "Elder Zhang, just say a few words. You have also seen the situation just now. How terrible that person��s cultivation level and spells are. Sect Master is also a last resort. , Don��t be afraid that there��s no firewood! The previous generation of Sect Master Li was fighting against people in the Netherworld, and he refused to give in until he died. The result? Both body and spirit, even my Yuxu Sect was almost destroyed by a few sects. , If the person is gone, there is really nothing left!"


    But the elder Zhang was still very angry, because he felt that the dignified suzerain actually kneeled on the ground and called someone to his father. This kind of thing is really too shameful!


    He is also from Yuxuzong, so even Te has no brilliance on his face!


    Huang Han said, "Everyone is not allowed to publicize the matter today, do you know?"


    Elder Zhang said angrily: "You dare to do it, don''t you dare to be it? Is it possible that you still want your godfather to kill us?"


    Elder Zhang was an angry remark, but Huang Han suddenly started his hand at this time. The Ling Xu Immortal Sword in his hand stirred the endless Qi machine, and directly strangled Elder Zhang to death!


    And Huang Han''s next target directly stared at the Elder Li who was still helping him just now!


    Huang Han said, "If today''s matter is leaked out, my supreme master will have no face to sit down, so I can only trouble a few!"


    "You... actually want to kill us? Huang Han, are you really crazy?"


    Huang Han sighed: "Probably, I was crazy from the moment I knelt to him."


    The remaining few elders wanted to escape, but found that the surrounding Qi machine had been locked by Huang Han, and the invisible sword Qi was all over the void.


    He thought that after flying out of the boat of crossing, he was already preparing to do it!


    With mental arithmetic and unintentional, coupled with the crushing of the realm of strength, how can these elders be Huang Han''s opponent?


    A shower of blood erupted in the air, and in the end only Huang Han returned towards the mountain gate with blood, but his eyes became more and more gloomy!


    Su Yan, wait for me!


    Huang Han swears in his heart: "If I can''t kill you and cramp you, I, Huang Han, swear not to be a man!"


    Su Yan didn''t feel much happy with the addition of a dog son. It was originally expected to be better than this dog son, and it was not worth particularly happy.


    But after seeing Su Yan''s top magic power, the heroes on the boat of the crossing knew that Su Yan''s spells and swordsmanship were both unique!


    Even the saints among the five holy places may not have such abilities!


    When the ancestor of Panshan heard the word saint, he couldn''t help asking: "What kind of title is the saint in the five holy places?"


    Fu Yuechi explained: "There are leaders in each of the five holy places. The so-called saints are still above the leaders and even more detached above the sects. They are also considered to be extremely existences in this third region."


    The ancestor of Panshan asked again: "Headmaster Fu, you now have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens. You only need to survive another tribulation to become a fairy gate. Maybe you are a saint?"


    Fu Yuechi shook his head firmly and said: "I am so talented. I am already terrified just to survive the catastrophe. How dare I call myself a saint? With my ability, at most I am a semi-sage!"


    "Listening to you, this saint seems to be extremely powerful, even to the extreme, if he is not afraid of the catastrophe, why would he stay in the world instead of flying up to the immortal world?" Panshan ancestor asked.


    Fu Yuechi said: "I don''t know the mysteries very well, but these things are undoubtedly the most secret things in the five holy places. If we can know the mysteries, we will certainly be able to deal with the five holy places with a certain degree of certainty. ."


    Li Shengshu, the head of the Golden Lotus Cave Sky, said: "I had been in contact with a sage in Jingchi Holy Land. That year, the snow was flying, and I was called to Jingchi Holy Land, saying that a big man would order things for me. That year, I just broke through the realm of the Fifth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm. I was very confident in myself, but after seeing the saint, I felt a sense of horror, and even my breathing became unsmooth. That feeling has never happened before, it seems that what I am facing is no longer a human existence..."


    Everyone talked in a rush, and added their own words about the saint.


    Su Yan smiled.


    He did not participate in the discussion about the saints. He knew what the saints and semi-sages of the five holy places were all about, but at this time it was not the time to explain the mystery.


    Since he dared to face the five holy places among these five holy places, he had certain certainty.


    Su Yan never fights uncertain battles.


    After Yu Xuzong''s trouble, everyone was a little tired.


    Su Yan announced: "We have been shuttled in the rivers of time and space for a very long time. The boats and cars are exhausted, and the state of greatness is not the best. Let us stay here for a period of time, and wait until everyone''s spirits are sufficient. Trouble finding the five holy places!"


    After the war in the small mountain world, it was a long journey in the river of time and space.


    Traveling in the rivers of time and space, although you can''t do anything, you won''t use true yuan.


    But the chaotic time and space are intertwined in the human body, and it will make people feel tired.


    The best way to eliminate this fatigue is of course to rest.


    To accomplish great things, one must guard against arrogance and rashness, and haste is not enough.


    Everyone knows this kind of truth, but it''s another matter to really do it.


    But Fu Yuechi seemed to have a different view, saying: "Since we have already reached the third area, we can''t say that we are faster than the messengers of the five holy places. Maybe the five holy places are not known as the Dragon Air Fleet in the small mountain area. The news of annihilation, if we kill them now, we might be caught off guard!"

 Chapter 2912： Critical photo

    Chapter 2912: Critical Zhaoyuan


    What Fu Yuechi said did make sense.


    But Su Yan said: "The five holy places are much stronger than you think. It is better to take a long-term view. Since you regard me as your leader, then I must be responsible for your life and death. This kind of thing is really anxious."


    The Five Great Sacred Grounds are very strong, and it is not surprising if others say such things.


    Speaking of this kind of words from Su Yan''s mouth will always give people a very subtle sense of violation.


    They thought that Su Yan would speak fearlessly, and they wanted to kill the five holy places immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan was still so calm.


    Su Yan added: "The gates of the five holy places are protected by special magic weapons. The power of this heavy magic weapon is already at the apex of this realm. Even if I have a realm where I have a sword to break the ten thousand magic, it is difficult to completely break it. It is not easy to defeat the five holy places."


    Fu Yuechi said: "When Meng Su said so, I also thought that there are Seven Pillars of Coiling Dragon in the Holy Land of True Dragons. If the Seven Pillars of Coiling Dragon are turned to the extreme, Zhou Tian will shine brightly, I am afraid that even the gods will be difficult to break! Presumably, the remaining four families will not lose to True Dragon Sacred Land...If this is the case, wouldn''t it be meaningless for us to kill in the third region?"


    Su Yan said, "How can I let everyone do meaningless things? The five holy places also have many peripheral organizations and sects in the third region. We removed these organizations and sects one by one, forcing the five holy places to come out. Fight against us, that��s it. Isn��t his five holy places the favorite to send envoys to other sects to show off their power? Let��s use their methods."


    After listening to Su Yan��s words, Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, said with joy: ��It seems that there are a lot of fights to fight, so that��s good, as long as one family is killed, the five holy places can��t shrink at home and become a turtle. !"


    "In short, we must make the five holy places feel the pain, so that they will desperately find us for a decisive battle. It''s up to us how we want to play at that time. With the ship of crossing, we can hide in another world at any time. You can also continue to suppress the organizations and sects surrounding the five holy sites at any time, and even the final decisive battle needs to be conducted at a time and place selected by me. As long as I get the initiative, this game will be fun to play."


    Just listening to Su Yan''s plan, I already feel very careful.


    This boat of crossing is also extremely convenient, as long as there is this boat of crossing, it means they have the capital to deal with the five holy places all the time!


    The heroes on the boat of crossing suddenly increased their confidence.


    Although the enemy is strong, if you can''t figure out their whereabouts, it is impossible to send all the masters to encircle and suppress them.


    If they continue to fight on a small scale, maybe they can still form an advantage in the local area. As long as the forces that cannibalize the five holy places like this, they will definitely make the five holy places really feel the pain!


    A round of scorching sun hung in the sky, at this time the sun''s warmest time of the day.


    At the same time, in True Dragon Holy Land, no one can be seen on various roads.


    Now they are the young disciples in the holy ground, either taking a lunch break or working hard in the meditation room.


    And on a mountain that looks very inconspicuous.


    The bamboo forest here is very dense, this special bamboo can grow up to 30 meters after being blessed by mana.


    The bamboo forest shelters the sun, and also makes the surrounding area a shady shade.


    Under this shade, there is a pond.


    There are obvious artificial traces around this pond, but the spread is not ordinary pebbles, but magic gold stones that are also very rare in the third area.


    Only one magic stone can be worth the ten mansions in Yuxu City under the mountain, and more than twenty maids can be bought by the way!


    And the countless in this pond are magic stones.


    This pond can be said to be invaluable!


    At this time, a young man slowly walked from the shadow of the bamboo forest to the water''s edge.


    The man wore a crimson jade pendant around his waist, and the crimson jade pendant kept flowing blood and light. The carved Nine Dragons was also alive, and it looked like a horseman.


    This crimson jade pendant shows his identity, and he is the red dragon envoy who is the head of the seven dragon envoys in the true dragon holy land today!


    An old man sat by the pond long ago.


    The old man was leaning on a stone tablet, on which the four characters of Zhuan Zhaoyuan were also sealed.


    The old man was wearing coarse cloth and linen, with many patches on his clothes, and a pair of straw sandals on his feet. A big hole was also torn, and even his thumb was exposed.


    Although this old man''s clothes are withered, he is rich and handsome, with a sense that cannot be underestimated.


    After the Chilong Divine Envoy appeared by the old man, he touched the ground very respectfully, and then said: "Master, I am here."


    The old man didn''t react much, still sitting and staring at the water.


    The Chilong Divine Envoy followed the old man''s gaze and saw that there was already a pool of stagnant water in the boundary Zhaoyuan at this time, and the pool water was turbid to the extreme.


    The Red Dragon God Envoy was only shocked!


    I couldn''t help but said: "How did the borderline Zhaoyuan become like this? This...what is going on? Don''t you have a master who has been watching carefully?"


    The old man said: "You also know that my duty is to guard. I can''t intervene in any changes in the boundary of Zhaoyuan itself. All I can interfere is that people with ulterior motives want to destroy the boundary of Zhaoyuan."


    The Chilong Divine Envoy took another look, and only felt that this matter was not trivial, and it must be reported to the Sect Master!


    Because although this critical Zhaoyuan is not big, it is the apex where the thirteen peaks and dragon veins of the True Dragon Holy Land converge!


    This pool of water represents the state of the thirteen peaks and dragon veins of the True Dragon Holy Land!


    Now that the pool water is so turbid, it means that the luck of the True Dragon Holy Land has declined to the extreme!


    This kind of thing has never happened before in history!


    "The water in the boundary of Zhaoyuan''s pool becomes like this, how can this be good, do you want to change the water?" Chilong God envoy said.


    The old man finally raised his head and said: "Being a person and doing things must never deceive yourself. After you change the water, although you can temporarily clear it, can the decline of dragon veins and qi luck change?"


    The Red Dragon God Envoy was silent


    The old man said again: "This Qianqiu Great Tribulation seems to show signs of advancement, and the power is still accumulating. The Five Great Sacred Places must have done something wrong, and now I am going to bite myself back."


    Although this old man did not leave the boundary of the boundary in one step, he had insight into many changes in the world.


    "Master, is there a way to save it?"


    "Prosperity and decline are inherently natural. The five holy places have existed for so many years. Is there anything wrong with decline and extinction? Counting from the first era, how many powerful sects have been annihilated in the torrent of time, What are the five sacred places? At that time, Emperor Shitian controlled nearly a quarter of the sky, and it didn''t mean that it would perish. People can''t fight with the sky, or under the thunder rolling, there will be no corpses! "

 Chapter 2913： Cocoon

    Chapter 2913


    The Chilong Divine Envoy was somewhat speechless.


    Now the five holy places are gathered together, putting all the grudges and grievances aside from the past, just to cope with the great calamity! Continue your own survival!


    But listening to the words of these elders, it seems to be very dissatisfied with the practice of grouping.


    If the five holy places are compared to five people, then these five people have the desire to survive, and this is a matter of course.


    The Chilong Divine Envoy said: "Didn��t the Master say that practicing is going against the sky? We are also going against the sky."


    The old man said: "You are also very clear that these two are not the same thing at all. If you want to fight, just let it go, but the result will not change, and it will even get worse."


    The red dragon **** envoy said: "Master''s thoughts are too negative, right?"


    The old man asked back: "Then are you trying to clear the water in the border of Zhaoyuan and restore the dragon veins of the thirteen peaks?"


    The Chilong God Envoy was silent.


    The old man said: "Have you heard such a fable?"


    A prophet told the king that the son he was about to be born would kill his father and marry his mother. The king was very frightened. He killed the prophet first and then wanted to kill the newborn child, but a kind court lady secretly threw the prince at After leaving the forest, the old king thought that he had rested well and was extremely licentious in the country. Twenty years later, the prince grew up and led the country''s rebellion. He first killed the old king and then married his mother as queen.


    The Red Dragon God Envoy understood the old man''s meaning very well. Lao Tzu said that the five holy places are now the old kings in a pair of fables. In order to counter the inevitable fate, he made all kinds of crazy moves!


    But these crazy actions not only can''t resist the great calamity of the age, but will only push the force of the disaster even more violently!


    Now that the pool water in this boundary Zhaoyuan has become so turbid, this is a strong evidence!


    This is actually the truth. If the five holy places do not send envoys to the earth, they will not offend Su Yan.


    If I had never thought of annexing 36 Dongtian and 72 schools, I would not force them to revolt together!


    These karma are all caused by the five holy places themselves!


    This old man didn''t go to the heavens and worlds, he just sat by the pond with such insights, it was really amazing!


    The Red Dragon God Envoy sighed and said before retiring: "I will truthfully notify the Sect Master of the changes in the critical Zhaoyuan."


    The old man still stared at the muddy water, his expression was the same as before the Red Dragon Divine Envoy came.


    The Chilong divine envoy went down the mountain, and saw a rush of people in the vestibule. Many Gong E and his servants are constantly shuttled back and forth!


    The Chilong Divine Envoy immediately asked: "What''s going on here, why is it messy?"


    These servants were afraid of the identity of the Red Dragon God Envoy, and stopped panicking, saying: "It is the Lord Orange Dragon God Envoy who has returned. It seems that he has suffered extremely severe injuries. We are in accordance with the order of the Sect Master, with Medicinal materials go to the Orange Dragon God to heal adults."


    The eyes of the Chilong Divine Envoy rolled around in his eye sockets, and the shock of this news made him become muddy in the pool no less than the boundary of Zhaoyuan!


    "The Orange Dragon God Envoy has led the Dragon Air Fleet for eight hundred years! How can someone who has always been invincible suddenly suffer serious injuries?"


    There was a lower human voice: "I have heard that the Longkong fleet seems to have been wiped out..."


    "Laughter!" Chilong God Envoy shouted angrily.


    These people only dared to kneel on the ground.


    The Seven Dragon Envoys can be said to be the supreme gods at all to these servants!


    If you are really angry, then the result must be something they and others cannot afford.


    But the Red Dragon God Envoy''s temper in the Holy Land has always been well-known, and he has never been embarrassed with his servants. This time I was so gaffe because the matter was too serious!


    The Red Dragon Divine Envoy quickly reacted and said: "Don''t panic. Where is the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy, I will go with you to see him, what is the situation!"


    Someone replied: "For the time being, I was staying at the head of the house. When I came back this time, Lord Orange Dragon was cut off by an arm..."


    The Red Dragon God Envoy realized that things were not easy. The Seven Great Dragon Envoys can almost be regarded as the signature of the True Dragon Holy Land, and they have never suffered such a big loss in thousands of years!


    After waiting for the leader to stop, I saw the Sect Master sitting in front of the window.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy was lying on the sickbed, her face was as golden paper, she was sleeping, and when she looked over it carefully, it seemed that there was a hand missing under the blanket.


    Sect Master said without turning his head: "He came back too late, this arm is already useless, even if it is reconnected, it is meaningless."


    What the servants said turned out to be true!


    The orange dragon divine envoy not only came home with a feather, but was even cut off an arm!


    Isn��t the Dragon Sky Fleet also...


    The Chilong Divine Envoy only felt cold all over his body. Although the weather was still very hot, he felt that a very gloomy cold air permeated from his heart!


    This news has not spread yet. If it spreads, it will inevitably cause a huge sensation in the third region!


    "Who did it on earth?"


    "Yimen Su Yan, have you heard of this name?" Sect Master said.


    The Scarlet Dragon God Envoy showed an extremely dazed expression, and the sect master said: "Sure enough, have you never heard of it? It was this person who led the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects to rebel and slaughtered the Dragon Sky fleet."


    "The head means that the entire dragon air fleet was wiped out..."


    The Sect Master stared at the Orange Dragon God''s Envoy and said, "Only he can come back alive, and the whole army is wiped out. It is difficult to explain this matter to the Jingchi Holy Land and Panzhen Holy Land."


    "What are they going to explain to the annihilation of the Longkong Fleet?" Chilong God Envoy asked inexplicably.


    Sect Master said: "Because the two of them have also sent people to help the Longkong Fleet, it seems that the whole army should be wiped out. It''s good to say that there was a Shenzhou Tongtian crash in Jingchi..."


    "Isn''t there only five in the sacred land of Tongtian Shenzhou Jingchi? They have always been treated as treasures. Is this okay to say?"


    The Sect Master looked towards the Scarlet Dragon God Envoy, and said, "I''ll just go and explain here, why don''t you go to Panzhen Holy Land?"


    "What''s wrong with Panzhen Holy Land?"


    Sovereign said: "They miscalculated the situation, and they sent many second-generation disciples there, as well as the recent very sharp Xin Mou. He has no news now, and it is very likely that he has been killed in the small mountain realm. Why don''t you give it to him? Panzhen Holy Land confessed this matter?"


    The Red Dragon God Envoy was embarrassed, and Xin Mou was regarded as a treasure by the sovereign of Panzhen Holy Land. If he knew about this, it would have been a great blow to Panzhen Holy Land!


    This kind of errand that is destined to offend is not easy to bear!


    The Chilong Divine Envoy said solemnly at this time: "Who is that Su Yan! Our five holy sites have not suffered such a big loss in thousands of years!"

 Chapter 2914： Longyinmen

    Chapter 2914: Longyin Gate


    The weather is sunny and sunny.


    The three characters Longyinmen were sealed on the wall of Shenlong Peak.


    These three words are vigorous and powerful, and you can see them clearly under the mountain.


    Su Yan took a dozen of his men directly to the Shenlong Peak. This was a visit without prior notice.


    The Shoushan disciple of Longyin Sect directly stopped Su Yan and his group and said, "Who are you, why are you coming to my Longyin Sect?"


    Su Yan''s current status is very different, and everything does not necessarily need to be ploughed by himself.


    Next to Su Yan, the gluttonous lady replied on her behalf: "This is our leader Su. I want to talk to your real head of Longyin Sect about something important, don''t you go to report?"


    Su Yan discovered that the Shoushan disciples of Longyin Sect had the cultivation base of the Golden Core Stage.


    If this kind of cultivation is put in other worlds, it is estimated that they can already be regarded as the mainstay of the school, how can they be sent to do the completely unimportant work of guarding the gate.


    In the third region, Longyin Sect was at best a sect of medium strength.


    It can also be seen how profound the third region is.


    Su Yan came to Longyinmen for only one purpose here, because this Longyinmen is one of the most important outer sects of True Dragon Holy Land.


    The sect master of the Longyin Sect was once the elder of the True Dragon Holy Land, and later he left the True Dragon Holy Land to create the Longyin Gate.


    This is almost the same as Fu Yuechi''s Xiaoyao School.


    Longyinmen has been in close contact with the True Dragon Holy Land since its creation thousands of years ago.


    Many things that were inconvenient for the True Dragon Holy Land to come forward were handed over to Longyinmen for processing.


    Of course, there are many parts of interest exchange in the middle, and Longyinmen has grown stronger because of this.


    These Shoushan disciples immediately discovered that these dozen uninvited guests had the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm. Even if they didn��t know the origins of Su Yan and the others, they didn��t dare to be arrogant at all, so they sent someone to the summit to inform the head. .


    There is a small pavilion in this mountain, and Su Yan and others are also waiting quietly in this small pavilion.


    The scenery of Shenlong Peak is beautiful, and the waiting process is not too lonely.


    The guardian disciple Yu Jian flew down from the mountain and said: "Everyone, please go up the mountain, the head master is already waiting on the mountain."


    Su Yan hummed softly and was about to go up the mountain.


    Fu Yuechi whispered: "As far as I know, the relationship between this Longyin Sect and True Dragon Holy Land is very special, and may not be willing to join us."


    "No matter how special the relationship is, Longyinmen shouldn''t want to be eaten directly by True Dragon Sacred Land, right? Isn''t the relationship between your Xiaoyao Sect and True Dragon Sacred Land special?" Su Yan asked.


    "What if he disagrees?"


    Su Yan replied easily: "It''s better to kill him and set up another obedient head."


    Fu Yuechi was stunned for a while, because Su Yan said this thing so easily and casually!


    As for Su Yan, the Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects were also extremely relaxed, and it seemed that only she, Fu Yuechi, was fearlessly worried.


    Longyin Gate has a history of seven thousand years.


    In his previous life, Su Yan had been to the third region, had contact with Longyin Sect, and even knew some of the powerful techniques in their sect.


    After going from this mountain road, there are many magnificent buildings halfway up the mountain. These buildings are the places where most of the disciples in Longyinmen live and live.


    And on the top of the mountain, there is a heavenly palace. This genius palace is the residence of the master.


    Su Yan and the others passed halfway through the mountain at this time and headed directly towards the top of the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain, there are not only many palaces, but also many clouds and fairy birds, plus the strange pines and cypresses on the mountain, it is very immortal.


    Not to mention that the vitality here is very strong, very suitable for spiritual practice.


    After going up to the head of the palace, I only feel more and more magnificent!


    The degree of grandeur here far surpasses the Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-two School Gate.


    And this Longyin Sect was just a medium-sized sect in the third region.


    A maid led Su Yan and the others into the High Heaven Palace.


    The maid took the road and left.


    Before long, a dozen elderly men in Taoist robes came out from the back of the palace.


    These elders are all elders of Longyin Sect, and every elder has the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm!


    At the end of these elders, you can see a middle-aged man wearing a golden robe, he is holding a whisk, his face is very majestic.


    This person is now Huangfutan, the master of Longyinmen.


    There were also two men behind Huangfutan, Yan Huaqing and Song Yongge, the deputy head of Longyinmen.


    Huangfutan''s cultivation base is the highest, and it is at the level of crossing the Tribulation Realm Six Heavens, and the other two deputy masters are all crossing the Tribulation Realm Five Heavens.


    The remaining elders have different cultivation bases, but the highest one is only just crossing the Four Heavens.


    After Huangfutan appeared, his gaze first fell on Fu Yuechi''s body, and then he was obviously startled!


    Obviously he had discovered that Fu Yuechi''s cultivation had actually entered the legendary Eighth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm! You only need to survive another heavy catastrophe to lift up the clouds!


    Such beings generally live in seclusion and practice in the cave, and have no desire for things in this world, let alone attachments.


    Ordinary is hard to see.


    But then Lady Taotie introduced the identity of Su Yan.


    Huangfutan''s gaze then turned to Su Yan''s side.


    The Su League leader didn''t look very dazzling, but his temperament was very calm.


    It seems that no matter what happens, the old **** will be there and will never panic.


    But what made Huangfutan even more curious was how Su Yan had the ability to let an existence like Fu Yuechi willingly succumb to him if he didn''t transition to the level of the Four Heavens!


    "Leader Su, and fellow daoists, please take a seat, the hospitality is poor, and the etiquette is not complete, please don''t mind." After Huangfutan said the scene, everyone sat down as the host and the guest.


    Huangfutan then asked again: "Leader Su, your alliance seems to have many schools. I don''t know which ones? Forgive me for having been practicing in the mountain gate and not knowing the changes outside."


    Huangfutan only felt that these people in front of him were fresh faces, but they were all very powerful masters.


    It is impossible for a master to jump out of the cracks in the stone, but the third region is almost vast and boundless. Even if there are some martial arts and masters who have never heard of Huangfutan, it is a very normal thing.


    Su Yan said directly: "I don''t like talking nonsense, and drinking tea is also free. My school comes from 36 Dongtian and 72 school."


    Huangfutan only felt that the 36 Cave Heaven and the 72 School were so familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "These people were originally errands under the Five Great Sacred Grounds, scattered among many worlds, but now they have to unite together just to survive."

 Chapter 2915： My sword is unparalleled

    Chapter 2915: My sword is unparalleled in the world


    Huangfutan stared at Su Yan dumbfounded.


    The cultivation sect in this third region dominates everything, and it almost belongs to the Middle Ages.


    The transmission of information was extremely slow. At this time, the matter of Su Yan breaking the Allied Forces of the Five Holy Lands in the small mountain realm had just begun to ferment within the Five Holy Lands.


    Outsiders didn''t even know that there was such a thing.


    At this time, Huangfutan heard that the Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-Two Sects had rebelled against the five holy places, and couldn''t help but blurt out: "Aren''t you going to die?"


    This sentence represents that in the subconsciousness of Huangfutan, the five holy places are destined to be aloof, and the rest of the sects can only rely on their breath and live a life!


    Su Yan said: "The five holy places are not invincible. Only when I was in the small mountain realm, I broke an arm of the Orange Dragon God Envoy, and wiped out his Dragon Air Fleet. Incidentally, I also destroyed the Heavenly God Ark in Jingchi Holy Land. Some sword repairs in Panzhen Holy Land. If they were invincible, how could they be so easily defeated in my hands?"


    Huangfutan had never heard of these things, but Su Yan''s words contained too much information!


    And if these things are true, are they worth it?


    This man gave the five holy places a humiliation that has not been experienced in thousands of years!


    Huangfutan was speechless at this time, and what Su Yan said really needed time to digest.


    Yan Huaqing, the deputy head of Longyinmen, said: "You said you broke an arm of the Orange Dragon God Envoy?"


    Su Yan only glanced at him, but did not answer.


    He is not the person in charge of this Longyin Sect, and there is no point in wasting words with him.


    But Yan Huaqing obviously didn''t intend to let Su Yan go just like that, saying, "What are you talking about? The cultivation base of the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy is shocking, at least there is the Seventh Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm! There is also the magical instrument orange light! How can you Broken orange light?"


    A scornful smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, "Do you want to try my strength?"


    The elders of the Longyin Sect were shocked physically and mentally, not only because Su Yan said he defeated the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy, but also because Su Yan spoke so directly!


    I want to challenge Yan Huaqing directly here!


    No matter what, Yan Huaqing is also one of the best masters in the Longyin Sect. To do so would be too light and too despised of their Longyin Sect!


    Yan Huaqing sneered: "You seem to be very confident of your own strength? But even if you are strong, I don''t believe you defeated the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy!"


    In fact, not only Yan Huaqing, but the other elders also did not believe it.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy was considered a top expert in the True Dragon Holy Land, and his status was extraordinary.


    The Dragon Sky Fleet is an invincible fleet known to all, invincible against the heavens and worlds!


    The Su League leader who came out suddenly said that both of them were his defeaters. How could people be easily convinced?


    Su Yan also laughed and said, "Why not do it like this, let''s just play around. If any of you can get me up from this chair, even if I lose. I don''t have to do it, just The Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects�� subordinates will give it to you to deal with it, but if no one of you at Longyin Sect has this ability, then it is better to fall under my command."


    Su Yan''s demeanor and tone of voice are still very relaxed, but in such an occasion, no one would think that he was joking.


    Huangfutan took a close look at Su Yan, as if he wanted to see through what Su Yan''s real thoughts were, but he could only see after watching for a long time that this man was calm and relaxed, obviously very sure of what he said.


    The gluttonous lady said: "What? I heard that there are great heroes and heroes all over Longyinmen, do you even dare not agree to this small bet?"


    The Taotie lady is very good at using her identity as a woman. When she said this, Longyinmen was embarrassed.


    Yan Huaqing said angrily: "Do you really think you are invincible in the world?"


    "It''s not necessarily the case that the world is invincible, but my swordsmanship has reached the unparalleled realm." Su Yan said.


    Yan Huaqing also practiced swordsmanship. After listening to Su Yan''s words, he became even more annoyed, and he wished to teach Su Yan a lesson now.


    But he, the sect master, has to add the word "advance" in front, so it is not his turn to speak here.


    Huangfutan should be more prudent and said: "If this bet only involves individuals, it doesn''t matter. But Longyinmen is a legacy handed down from our ancestors, and it can''t be regarded as something in our personal pockets. How can we use it to bet? What?"


    What Huangfutan said won Su Yan''s approval. Such an answer was neither humble nor overbearing, but it was also very demeanor of the suzerain.


    Su Yan said: "Huangfu sect master, you just mentioned that the sect is the inheritance passed down from the ancestors. Even if you can''t create a new situation, at least you need to keep it right?"


    "This is natural law."


    Su Yan asked, "Aren''t you curious? These 36 caves and 72 sects originally served for thousands of years under the five great holy sites, so why did it rebel?"


    Yan Huaqing said: "It''s not because of your deceitful words to deceive the crowd!"


    "Fool! Can I change the pattern of thirty-six caves, seventy-two schools, and five holy sites for thousands of years with just a few words?"


    Yan Huaqing was a little dumbfounded. He and Su Yan were tit-for-tat at this time, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Huangfutan asked: "There must be some reason for this, please let the leader of Su to tell me something."


    Su Yan said: "The cause and effect in the middle is not interesting to me, head Fu, it''s up to you."


    Fu Yuechi has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the Eighth Heaven, and they have heard of the reputation of the Xiaoyao Sect. It is best for Fu Yuechi to explain it.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Have you ever heard of the legend of the Great Tribulation?"


    "This... of course I''ve heard it." Huangfutan didn''t know why Fu Yuechi suddenly brought out the legendary Qianqiu Tribulation.


    "The Great Tribulation of Qianqiu is imminent. In order to enrich their own strength, the five holy places want to merge our 36 caves and 72 sects into their five holy places. This is the reason for our rebellion. Huangfu sect master, you are right. Yes. The sect is the legacy of the ancestors, even if it cannot be carried forward in the hands of my Fu Yuechi, at least it cannot be cut off in my hands. If the Xiaoyao faction is really cut off in my hands, then it will be nothing to make up for the regret in my heart. ."


    This feeling can be understood by anyone who has been the head of a sect, as if no one who was an emperor thought that he would become a king of subjugation.


    Fu Yuechi said again: "The Five Great Sacred Grounds first deal with us outside sects. If this thing goes well, then it should be your turn like Longyin Sect."


    Huangfutan unconsciously grasped the whisk in his hand.


    When he heard the report from his disciple, he was still wondering where the sacred visit was.


    Unexpectedly, it would bring him such news.

 Chapter 2916： Chasing the sun

    Chapter 2916: Chasing the Sun with Nine Swords


    Another deputy head, Song Yongge, asked: "What the head of Fu said that there is evidence for the great disaster?"


    Fu Yuechi asked in return: "What evidence do I need to say? Do you think that Fu Yuechi will lie to you?"


    The existence of the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm is rare in this world. How can it be possible to deceive others casually?


    Fu Yuechi''s expression was furious, even the surrounding temperature dropped a lot!


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    At this time, Su Yan said, "Don��t you Longyin Sect count things like the Great Tribulation of the Autumn? I remember that you have three very powerful arithmetics in Longyin Sect. If you are proficient, you can know part of the past and the future. Is it because the inheritance has been broken?"


    After all, Su Yan''s last visit to the Third Region was thousands of years ago, so even he was a little uncertain.


    Huangfutan was very surprised that Su Yan actually knew the biggest secret in Longyinmen.


    When Longyinmen first established the school, it did not rely on swordsmanship and magic weapons, but on the three kinds of calculations of the founder of the school: calculating sand, listening to the wind, and watching the tide.


    These three arithmetics can let people know part of the mystery of heaven and earth, so as to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and seek longevity.


    His Huangfutan was able to stand out among the many brothers and become the master of this heavenly palace because he mastered one of these three types of arithmetic: calculating sand.


    Of course, he could calculate the Qianqiu Great Tribulation, and under the accumulated power of the robbery, it has reached the level of unavoidable avoidance.


    Huangfutan had been worried for a long time, but he also understood one thing, that is, under the impact of catastrophe, the five holy places should be the first to bear the brunt.


    As long as the Five Great Sacred Grounds are still there, their Longyin Sect may not need to bear much calamity.


    Anyway, even if the sky fell, the five holy grounds would be forced to withstand it.


    Su Yan said: "I am here today, not to ask you Longyinmen to join my subordinates, but to give you a chance to save yourself. If you don''t join my subordinates, then the immediate end is to be swallowed by the five holy places. Follow me, at least there is still I have a chance to keep the inheritance of my sect. How to calculate the stakes in this, Huangfu sect master, you are a wise man, shouldn''t I teach you?"


    Su Yan��s words came to an end, and Yan Huaqing already said, ��You think you��re something, and you say without shame that you want to challenge the five holy places. If the five holy places are so challenging, you can dominate everything in the third region. Years? Only after you rebel will you end up with no bones! Our Longyin Sect originally came from the True Dragon Sacred Land, so you should not provoke right and wrong here!"


    Yan Huaqing''s words were approved by many elders, but Su Yan knew that Huangfutan had to decide the final decision.


    No matter how much others talk about, it''s just nonsense.


    Another deputy master, Song Yongge, said: "I think what Su Mengzhu said is indeed somewhat reasonable. Compared with the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, the five sacred places are inextricably linked to us. It��s much easier to do it. You only need to make a name that recognizes the ancestors and returns to the ancestors. And we are all in the third region, no more than 36 Dongtian and 72 sects scattered in many worlds. It��s also much easier to do it. !"


    "Indeed, this is a strategic misjudgment in the five sacred places. If all the sects in the third region are brought under their command, then it will be easier to move the sects outside the third region." Su Yan said.


    Song Yongge''s words won the agreement of some elders.


    Yan Huaqing said, "Song, is your elbow going outside?"


    Song Yongge said: "I''m just loyal to the martial art. But you, privately took a lot of benefits of the True Dragon Holy Land? Private bribery according to the door rules, but you have to cut off the ten fingers."


    "You!" Yan Huaqing became extremely angry.


    Song Yongge''s expression is also very irritable.


    The two deputy doorkeepers represented one side respectively, and everyone''s views were tit-for-tat and stalemate.


    Now it''s up to the master of Huangfutan to decide.


    Su Yan sat on the chair and said, "What I said just now counts. No matter who is in the Longyin Gate, I can get up from this chair. My lord can let him do it. If you do it, If you can��t, it��s better to add me to my subordinates, which will surely preserve your martial heritage. Oh, by the way, if you feel unsure one-on-one, it doesn��t matter if you go together."


    Su Yan''s words were full of incomparably strong self-confidence, and people like Longyinmen couldn''t help but wonder how powerful he was, and they could say such things!


    These people are also powerful men who cross the tribulation realm. Even if they can''t defeat Su Yan, but just force him out of this chair, can''t they?


    There are fifteen masters who cross the Tribulation Realm here. If they surround Su Yan Tuan Tuan, they can''t even force him to stand up from his chair?


    Such words are not necessarily the heads of the five holy places, right?


    Yan Huaqing also said: "You are too arrogant! Are you deceiving me at the Longyin Clan?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "There are elders, deputy masters, and masters. Are you not all the masters of Longyin Sect already here?"


    Yan Huaqing was furious at this time, but he also knew that Su Yan must be confident, so he would dare to say such a thing!


    Huangfutan asked: "Leader Su, are you so confident in your own strength?"


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t even have this confidence, what should you use to challenge the five holy places? You are right, Huangfu sect master. The next decision is whether to stand on our side or on the five holy places, everyone Whether it��s an enemy or a friend is all a matter of your thoughts."


    "Huaqing, first see if the strength of the Su League leader is as powerful as he said." Huangfutan suddenly ordered.


    Yan Huaqing was taken aback for a moment, and then directly turned out nine sword lights, and these nine sword lights diffracted towards Su one after another!


    This trick has a very nice name called-Chasing the Sun Nine Swords!


    Yan Huaqing''s stupefaction was pretended to numb Su Yan''s mind.


    Chasing the sun with nine swords and one sword is more powerful than one sword, and like a continuum of cannonballs, the enemy who is often called Yan Huaqing cannot be defended.


    But Su Yan had already said that his swordsmanship had an unparalleled realm. Since he dared to say so, it means he has reached such a level.


    Su Yan never liked boasting, but excessive self-humility was unnecessary for him.


    With a few points, he will say something, and he will never exaggerate, nor will he be hypocritical.


    Hearing the sound of clanging bells, a golden light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and this sword light only appeared for a moment!


    Then the nine swords chasing the sun had been broken!


    Tai''a''s sword light smashed directly on the first sword, so that the sword could not maintain the shape and spirit of the sword. Then all the eight swords behind them came back and collided with each other in the air.


    There is no threat to Su Yan at all!

 Chapter 2917： Kumarama

    Chapter 2917: Kumarama Dance


    Chasing the nine swords of the sun is Yan Huaqing''s triumphant trick, and it is the first time in his life that he has been destroyed to such an extent.


    Generally speaking, the first sword has the strongest edge, and even the most powerful sword repair can only resist it. The weaker monk will almost die in the first sword.


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yanpo''s Nine Swords of Chasing the Sun would be so easy!


    "I have already said that my swordsmanship has achieved a state of incomparableness. Why should you compare swords with me? You might as well play some other famous games. Maybe you still have a slim chance." There was no half-deprecating tone, but rather seriously persuading Yan Huaqing to find another way.


    Yan Huaqing wanted to defeat Su Yan in the sword, it was simply impossible.


    If he doesn''t even have this awareness, it is just a waste of everyone''s time!


    But Su Yan''s advice sounds particularly harsh to Yan Huaqing. As the deputy head of Longyinmen, when has he been so despised?


    Yan Huaqing squeezed his hands into a sword tactic. After being urged by mana, the nine swords that had been disrupted by Su Yan were flying in the air again!


    These nine swords directly surrounded Su Yan, and they kept flying around!


    The colors of the nine swords are all different, and when the flying speed reaches the extreme, it is like a rainbow in the sky!


    Su Yan didn''t care about the rainbow made up of these nine swords, and only commented on two words: "Stupid."


    I didn��t listen to the suggestions I had already said. I have already hit the South Wall once, and I will continue to hit it. Isn��t this a fool?


    Yan Huaqing sneered twice. This technique was called Kumar Dance, which was the strongest sword technique in his life. It was just that he was not proficient enough to master it, and it would take a long time to condense the power of sword light.


    In ordinary actual combat, the enemy will certainly not give Yan Huaqing such a long preparation time.


    But this Su Yan is undoubtedly very big!


    Yan Huaqing seems to be able to see Su Yan''s injury!


    He already knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was extremely strong, but he still didn''t quite agree with the four words Ge Shi Wushuang.


    So he thought that the strongest sword move would definitely hurt Su Yan!


    After all, this man only has to cross the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, and Yan Huaqing is even better in terms of realm!


    Even if Su Yan has great abilities, is it possible to surpass the current realm?


    Su Yan sat down in the chair without any movement until the nine swords were added!


    The Nine Swords attacked from different angles, and there were even two swords that did not go at Su Yan, but went around below, toward the chair under Su Yan''s ass!


    As long as the chair is destroyed, doesn''t Su Yan have to stand up?


    Yan Huaqing thought very well, but the truth is very cruel.


    There was another clanging sound. This time it was not his nine swords colliding with each other, but the Tai''a sword light in Su Yan''s hand shined in this hall, completely blocking the nine swords. Out!


    This golden light dances wildly, how difficult it is to block nine swords from different angles in an instant!


    I saw the golden sword light until it was dazzled, and then fell silent.


    After that, the nine swords were directly knocked out, and finally all were inserted in front of Yan Huaqing!


    When the last sword fell, it almost stabbed Yan Huaqing in the feet.


    Yan Huaqing showed an expression of disbelief, his Kumar dance was so easily broken by this man!


    And it was easy to break open while sitting on a chair. Seeing this man''s calm and relaxed appearance, he obviously had a lot of extra energy left!


    Who is this Su Yan, and how can he be so strong?


    A person who didn''t know where he came from, and another Su Yan who didn''t know where he came from, could actually insult him like this!


    Another deputy sect master Song Yongge said: "The sect master, it is now certain that there is no bragging about the strength of the Su League leader. It is not impossible to cut off an arm of the Orange Dragon God Envoy."


    Huangfutan asked: "I''m just a bit curious, what exactly did you use to break his orange light? It is a powerful magic weapon that has been passed down from ancient times."


    "One sword breaks ten thousand laws." Su Yan spit out these five words calmly.


    After these five words were uttered, the hall immediately fell into silence.


    This is the legendary realm in kendo, and I can''t imagine that this person has reached this legendary realm!


    If there is this realm, only one sword can be free from the constraints of the world''s laws, and can be free of waves to the extreme!


    This is the realm that every sword repairer desires, and it is also the longing for lifelong pursuit.


    Su Yan said, "Do you want to try again?"


    Huangfutan said: "No, I have seen it very clearly just now."


    "Then how does the Huangfu Sect Master decide? Is it on our side or on the side of the five holy sites?"


    Huangfutan said: "I don''t stand on either side. If you want to fight, you can fight. At most, I will close the gate with a big formation, and the two will not help each other."


    "This is not the answer I want. It''s either an enemy or a friend. No one can stay out of things under the great calamity." Su Yan said this, flicking his fingertips, and there was a sword qi directed towards Huangfutan Shot over!


    Huangfutan held a whisk in his hand, and the whisk spun in Huangfutan''s hand extremely fast. Then the white hair of the whisk soared directly, turning into a silver dragon!


    Huangfutan''s response was almost instinctive, but he had completely forgotten that Su Yancai had said that he had the realm of breaking ten thousand abilities.


    This is also impossible. Huangfutan is also the first time to fight against an opponent of this realm, and it is inevitable to use instinct and habits to drive himself.


    This silver dragon seemed violent, almost even Su Yan swallowed it, but once the sword light hit the silver dragon, the silver dragon shattered immediately, and countless white hairs floated in the air!


    Only a bald-handled whisk was left in Huangfutan''s hand, and then Su Yan sent three sword lights over!


    These three sword lights seemed to be sent randomly, but Huangfutan did not dare to take any contempt. A dozen palm thunders appeared in his hands!


    This palm thunder originally intended to delay Su Yan''s sword aura, but after contact with Su Yan''s sword aura, it collapsed directly!


    It can''t stop Su Yan''s sword aura!


    After Huangfutan and Su Yan fought, he only found it very difficult. It was the first time he had fought against an opponent of this level. He only felt that most of his abilities were restrained by Su Yan''s sword, and he almost couldn''t use it. come out!


    Some super large spells may be able to overwhelm Su Yan''s sword power, but here is the heavenly palace, if those super large spells are cast, it will only destroy the heavenly palace.


    Huangfutan only felt more restrained!


    Three sword lights had arrived in front of Huangfutan in a blink of an eye!


    Huangfutan had no choice but to take out a very simple bronze mirror from his sleeve.


    This bronze mirror not only blocked Su Yan''s three sword lights, but even bounced them back intact.


    "Huh?" Su Yan was a little curious about this magical weapon that could bounce off his sword light, but the air on the chair was still very stable.

 Chapter 2918： Send you the conviction halberd

    Chapter 2918


    It is very easy to break these three sword lights, just let the Tai''a sword light out!


    Tai''a turned into a golden sword light and flew out directly!


    Not only did the three sword lights break away, but also directly penetrated the bronze mirror in Huangfutan''s hand and his body!


    This magical weapon did not seem to be very magical, it could only block Tai''a''s sword light, but could not block Tai''a''s body.


    Huangfutan held the bronze mirror, and saw that his body was already bleeding, and after staggering two steps, he fell directly to the ground!


    The elder of Longyin Sect hurriedly went to investigate the life and death situation of the leader.


    Su Yan knew that after Huangfutan hit him with a sword, there was absolutely no possibility of surviving.


    Su Yan''s sword energy would destroy and cut off Huangfutan''s vitality at the moment he entered the body. As long as the vitality is cut off, people will inevitably not survive.


    Huangfutan is a good person, no one wants to offend, and he has no hatred with Su Yan.


    But under the great calamity, the last thing you need is good people.


    The world will become more extreme and cruel.


    This Qianqiu Great Tribulation is not just for the five holy places, but for everyone in this third region.


    As long as they are in the third region, they will be affected by the operation of the robbery.


    Of course, Su Yan and the others were not immune. The Great Tribulation of the Ages was like a huge storm. As long as they stood under this sky, no one could escape.


    In order to deal with the five sacred places, and in order to deal with the Great Tribulation, one must be more decisive than usual.


    Starting today, there are only two kinds of people left in this third region, either friends who can treat each other with wine and food; or enemies, who can only kill them to death!


    Fu Yuechi was also a little surprised at this time, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan would kill the sect master of Longyinmen in a chair.


    There was a crowd around there, but I could only watch the vitality of Huangfutan gradually disappear, and there was nothing to do.


    Then came Su Yanna''s determined voice: "Does Sect Master Song be willing to cooperate with us and fight the five holy places together?"


    Lady Taotie remembered what Su Yan said when she went up the mountain, but she didn''t expect to be able to say a word.


    Sure enough, he killed the head of Longyin Sect and wanted to set up a new head who was willing to cooperate.


    Su Yan said: "Cooperating with me to overthrow the Five Great Sacred Grounds. After the great calamity of the ages, everyone will have their own lives. If you merge with the Five Great Sacred Grounds, the three words Longyinmen will come from this world from now on. It��s removed from the list. Does such a simple truth need me to say it again?"


    Following Su Yan''s words, all the pressure has come to Song Yongge.


    Another deputy master, Yan Huaqing, said: "Okay! It must be your jealous master of Song Yongge, so you colluded with outsiders to harm the master! You Song Yongge really has a good heart!"


    What Yan Huaqing said was of course bloodshot and unprovoked rumors.


    But all the elders on his side helped him to speak, making a mess for a while, making it difficult for people to tell whether there was any reason or not.


    Before Huangfutan''s bones were cold, a power struggle was about to begin. This was the so-called filth under the glamour of the martial arts.


    Su Yan sat in a chair, not at all interested in such a drama.


    These people were arguing fiercely, but they had never thought that the true owner of Shenlong Peak at this time should be Su Yan, who was sitting idly in the chair.


    Lady Taotie asked in a low voice in Su Yan''s ear: "Leader, what should we do? Do you want to help him with his surname Song? Or do you want to watch the changes?"


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have so much time to watch them gossiping, let me do it."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words to make a move, Lady Gourmet was already very sure.


    But this time Su Yan still did not get up from the chair, only sent a **** light out!


    Yan Hua had been guarding against Su Yan early in the morning. At this time, the blood shot over, and Yan Huaqing directly used his sword light to resist.


    But this blood light seemed to be very different from the golden sword light before.


    After Yan Huaqing''s sword light severely slashed the blood light, the blood light fell to the ground and turned into a **** halberd.


    Yan Huaqing was puzzled. Just now Su Yan''s sword light was so powerful that even the sect master of Longyinmen was killed with a single sword. What is the origin of this short halberd?


    It doesn''t seem to be controlled by Su Yan, the magic weapon that the surname Su can get is definitely not a common product.


    Yan Huaqing waved his hand, and the **** short halberd fell directly into his hand...


    From the beginning of this scarlet halberd, Yan Huaqing only felt that a huge to extreme power entered his body from the halberd!


    This force is so powerful that his body is trembling!


    There was a burst of ecstasy in his heart. Although he didn''t understand the reason, he knew that this short halberd gave him incomparable power!


    This strength made him feel very happy!


    This surnamed Su must be trying to use the power of this short halberd to deal with him, but stealing chickens will not lose their rice!


    Now the blood-colored halberd has belonged to him, but I don��t know what its name is.


    Thinking of this, four words appeared in Yan Huaqing''s mind: "Heaven''s halberd!"


    "Is this your name? Heavenly halberd of the conviction! The surname is Su, you stupid gave me a magic weapon! Hahaha! I am going to kill you today! The Fu Yuechi beside you has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm, just right. I can be put into the house by Lao Tzu to pick up the yin and nourish the yang day and night! Infinite usefulness!"


    The power of the Condemning Heaven Halberd pouring into the body is too great!


    Yan Huaqing only felt that he had never been so strong in his life!


    This powerful feeling is really wonderful to the extreme!


    He not only wanted to kill the man surnamed Su, but also occupy the woman beside him, as well as Song Yongge, who had been against himself and had to divide him by five horses!


    The more Yan Huaqing thought about it, the more cheerful he became, and couldn''t help laughing wildly!


    With this power, why bother to pretend, he will be the king here in the future!


    Everyone must look at his face and must please him!


    Before he knew it, Yan Huaqing''s mind had been very extreme by the conviction Tianji.


    In other words, these extreme thoughts have been buried deep in his heart, but at this time they were liberated with the help of the power of the halberd!


    After Yan Huaqing laughed wildly, he heard Su Yan remind him: "Look around you."


    Yan Huaqing looked around, only to realize that not only Song Yongge, but also the elders who had listened to his command had all avoided.


    Under his Yan Huaqing''s feet, there was only one immovable corpse.


    How could this be?


    Yan Huaqing showed an expression of disbelief, but in a blink of an eye he became more and more mad: "It must be that Lao Tzu has become so strong, they are all terrifying Lao Tzu! Hahaha! Now even your surname Su is actually pretending to be calm. I''m very afraid of Lao Tzu''s Tianwei, right?"


    Seeing Yan Huaqing''s crazy demeanor, Su Yan only thought of one sentence: "God must make people crazy before they want to perish."


    And the God on this Shenlong Peak is undoubtedly him Su Yan!

 Chapter 2919： Blew himself up

    Chapter 2919 Blew himself up


    The power of the conviction halberd is indeed very powerful, but it is almost impossible for the creatures in the lower realm to control this power.


    Being powerful beyond common sense is bound to pay a price.


    Nothing in this world can be obtained for no reason without paying a price.


    At this time, Yan Huaqing not only had red eyes, but even his hair had become bloody. It seems to have reached the brink of enchantment.


    This is only the visible part, the invisible part lies in the mind.


    At this time, the Corruption of Sinning Tianji to his mind was almost at an irreversible stage.


    Su Yan announced: "Yan Huaqing wanted to smoke his heart. After being demonized, he killed the sect master Huangfutan. Song Yongge killed the murderer to avenge the sect master, so he should inherit the sect master."


    In this way, Song Yongge''s upper ranks can be regarded as justified in the true sense.


    Although these elders have witnessed who killed Huangfutan, with their little power, what storm can they bring up?


    Yan Huaqing was shocked to realize that Su Yan had deliberately sent this halberd to him!


    Doesn''t Yan Huaqing like to spray people, smear people and spread rumors?


    Then use your best way to defeat you, not only to die, but also to ruin!


    Yan Huaqing was extremely angry, and said: "How dare you say this to turn black and white! But what if I kill the mediocre Huangfutan? He can''t compare to me in everything, because he will please the master, so he will become a door. Lord, it''s a good thing that this mediocre person is dead! From now on, I''ll be the one who said the Longyinmen!"


    The Taotie lady said: "You want to act arbitrarily, have you ever asked the leader of Su, did you mean it?"


    Yan Huaqing said fiercely: "I have now gained the power of the conviction halberd. If the power of the conviction halberd is completely liberated, it will be enough to fight against the heads of the five holy places! The surname Su, your fault is in the conviction day. The halberd is in my hand! You look good!"


    The huge and incomparable true essence vented wildly from Yan Huaqing''s body!


    Scarlet power even overturned the roof of this heavenly palace!


    "Have you seen it? Su, this is my strength now! Do you already feel scared? Just say it! If you kneel on the ground and beg me, I will leave you a whole body!"


    The elder next to him said: "Yan Huaqing, are you crazy? You are about to lose that scarlet halberd. This thing was used to harm you by the surname Su. You are about to go crazy now!"


    The talking Elder Li is Yan Huaqing''s think tank, who has been helping Yan Huaqing with suggestions.


    Yan Huaqing sneered, stretched out a hand, and directly sucked in Elder Li, and then grabbed it hard, and Elder Li''s head exploded directly in his hand!


    Then Yan Huaqing said: "How powerful I am now, don''t you guys see it? You still dare to be so presumptuous in front of me, saying that you are going crazy! The strong man who crossed the second layer of the tribulation realm is also by me. Killing is as easy as pinching an ant!"


    Poor Elder Li''s words are unfaithful, but he can only be blamed for choosing the wrong object of allegiance.


    Yan Huaqing then turned his head again, his eyes were completely bloody, there was no difference between the whites of the eyes and the pupils, only boundless blood was left in these eyes!


    Conviction Tianji''s erosion of his mind has reached the point where it can no longer be reversed.


    In a sense, Yan Huaqing has become a slave to the conviction Tianji.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by the rapid progress of this process. It must be that Yan Hua had already bitterly restrained his own nature and ambitions early in the morning.


    After getting the conviction halberd, how depressed in the past was, how violent the release at this time.


    Yan Huaqing pointed to Su Yan and said, "If the surname is Su, it will be your turn soon!"


    Su Yan was still sitting in the chair at this time, but the people around Su Yan had already stood up in shock, even Fu Yuechi was no exception.


    At this time, Yan Huaqing''s power was indeed strong to the extreme, and even her existence in the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm felt a strong threat!


    This blood-colored conviction halberd is obviously not a common product! Such a magic weapon is enough to destroy all the existence in this world, even if it is the nine-day banished immortal, it is extremely difficult to resist!


    Yan Huaqing couldn''t help being even more angry when he saw Su Yan sitting in a chair, especially Su Yan''s calm expression made him angry!


    "Do you think you can still defeat me in a chair? Now I am completely different from just now! This power is enough for me to kill all of you..."


    Su Yan looked at Yan Huaqing with a sad look. He had already become a slave to Sentence Tianji.


    On the contrary, the monk has become a slave to the magic weapon. Regardless of the position, this matter always seems very sad.


    But it all ends here!


    Su Yan stretched out one of his hands, snapped his fingers, and said, "Sin 1: hate the heavens."


    The power of the conviction halberd burst out directly in Yan Huaqing''s hands!


    This explosive force caused Yan Huaqing to laugh wildly, but the wild laughter stopped abruptly!


    Because the power of the conviction halberd went violently under Su Yan''s control.


    At this time, Yan Huaqing held the conviction halberd and introduced the power of the conviction halberd into his body. There was a completely undefended passage between the two.


    At this time, the power of the conviction halberd is so huge that it is impossible for the human body to bear it!


    This violent force caused Yan Huaqing''s true essence to flow backwards in his body, and then there was a bang!


    Yan Huaqing blew up on the spot!


    There was blood foam everywhere in the Lingxiao Hall, and Yan Huaqing had no bones left!


    "This...what''s going on?" Even Fu Yuechi couldn''t think of why Yan Huaqing, who was still unworthy just now, would suddenly blew himself up.


    It wasn''t until I saw the Sentencing Tianji returned to Su Yan''s hands, and Su Yan was included in his sleeve.


    This scarlet halberd looked very simple and unworkable, and it was unexpected that it would have such a terrifying power.


    The gluttonous lady said: "This is over? I thought he would be able to fight a big fight with the leader! Unexpectedly, there is still nothing to be able to do, so he can explain it unexplainably, and it is because of him that he said so much!"


    Su Yan said, "Since I gave him the conviction for a long time, I certainly figured out how to deal with it from the beginning. Just now the elder reminded him that it is his last chance to throw away the conviction halberd. It''s a pity... he Once this kind of person has tasted the true power, how can he let it go?"


    Su Yan sat on the chair from beginning to end without moving a bit, but everything in the heavenly palace was under his control.


    The remaining elders and Song Yongge only felt that this man was unfathomable!


    Even more terrifying to them than the masters of the five holy places!


    The methods this man has shown are so incredible, but more importantly, you don''t know how many other such powerful methods he has!


    Only relying on their Longyin Sect, in any case, it is impossible to compete with this man who is qualified!

 Chapter 2920： Son of Destiny

    Chapter 2920: Son of Destiny


    Yan Huaqing''s fate was too tragic, and it made the elders shudder.


    At this time no one dared to say anything about revenge.


    The entrances on the mountainside were also alarmed by the abnormal changes in the heavenly palace, and many sword lights came towards the heavenly palace.


    These Jianguang are mostly second-generation disciples, wanting to see what happened in Tiangong!


    After all, the **** breath that Yan Huaqing had just triggered directly overturned the roof of the Heavenly Palace. It was impossible for people to be invisible.


    Su Yan still sat on the chair and smiled and said, "Congratulations to Song Zhenren for being crowned the Great Treasure. You will have the final say after this Longyinmen. I think we will become good partners, what do you think?"


    When Su Yan said this, his expression was very relaxed, but he gave Song Yongge and the other elders a sharp sense of sharpness.


    If they dare to say something against it, then Huangfutan will be their fate!


    Under these circumstances, their only choice is to join Su Yan!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s game is very beautiful, no matter what happens, he can push it to the dead ghost Yan Huaqing.


    Song Yongge has no room for rejection.


    As long as he agreed, he would be the sect master of Longyinmen.


    Now that they have all become deputy masters, it is of course impossible to have no ambition for the position of master.


    "Even if I resist, he will kill me and set up the elder to be the sect master. It is better to be the sect master by myself, at least I am loyal to the Longyin Sect." Song Yongge said in his heart. Convinced myself.


    Next, Song Yongge knelt directly in front of Su Yan, and said: "I Song Yongge joined the alliance on behalf of Longyinmen. From now on, only the leader of the Soviet Union will be the leader! If you violate this oath, five thunders will be wiped out! Ten thousand swords!"


    Su Yan said: "Song sect master, although I am the leader, you don��t have to kneel on me. My rules here are different from those of the five holy places. I don��t want to ride on your heads. What''s the difference between the Holy Land? You don��t have to bother to overthrow the five holy places. I just want to gather everyone''s strengths together to fight the five holy places. After the great catastrophe, everyone will live on their own. You Let''s get up first before talking. Everyone will be their own in the future, so you don''t have to be so restrained."


    Song Yongge was amazed by Su Yan''s attitude, but by looking at the calm expressions of the people around Su Yan, you can tell that Su Yan''s words are not false.


    With such a means, it is no wonder that Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-two Sects can be his heart!


    Thinking of this, Song Yongge eased a lot, and even felt a sense of admiration for Su Yan.


    This man is really not easy.


    Su Yan is not only capable, but also too far ahead of everyone in his mood, so talents of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects will convince him more and more.


    Who can enter this tribulation realm who is not a proud person?


    It is not easy to want others to worship this way!


    The next thing is very simple.


    The elders had seen Yan Huaqing''s demon and exploded and died, and they overwhelmingly accused Yan Huaqing of killing the sect master Huangfutan in order to usurp the throne.


    Wherever the disciples would have any doubts, they became very outraged.


    Song Yongge wants to stay in the martial arts for funerals. Under the current circumstances, it is best for him to stay in the gate to calm people''s hearts.


    Song Yongge should be a trustworthy person, and Su Yan is not worried that he will rebel.


    And when they left this Longyinmen, Su Yan and the others got many medicines from Longyinmen.


    Many people were injured in the previous battles. Under this situation, it is impossible to go back to the original martial art for treatment. Now this batch of pills will definitely be of great use.


    After leaving Longyin Sect, Fu Yuechi couldn''t help sighing: "Unexpectedly that you have such a high level of ability, even Longyin Sect has been subdued by you. You must know that Longyin Sect is the most important outer sect of True Dragon Holy Land! After the Yin Sect changed its gate, the remaining sects must have been greatly shaken, and they might change their positions too!"


    Su Yan and the others were a big win.


    The ancestors of Panshan, the Sword God of North Ming, and Li Shengshu of Jinlian Dongtian also made separate attacks, either. The opponent surrendered or the whole faction was killed.


    When everyone came back, they were victorious.


    Panshan ancestor also said: "It seems that in this third region, apart from the five holy places, the rest of the sects are nothing more than that. Although they occupy the world, they only rely on the vitality of this third region. The advancement is extremely fast, and the state of mind can''t keep up with the cultivation base. What''s the use?"


    After hearing this, Su Yan felt very familiar, and then remembered that this was his comment on Shitian, the emperor of the Celestial Realm.


    Bei Ming Sword God also said: "I killed the three sects by myself, and the remaining two sects looked bad, and immediately surrendered. The heads of these three sects are all higher than me, but they are of no use. In front of my sword, they almost didn��t know how to resist, and they only had a cultivation base. It seems that the sects in this third region are nothing more than that, just like that, they still put on a high posture, as if The heavens and the world are the strongest, which is ridiculous!"


    Everyone attacked separately, and all had results, and the worst was evenly tied.


    In this situation, they have the advantage.


    When they first came to the third region, everyone was full of tragic emotions, and they were all prepared to sacrifice themselves in the worst case.


    I never thought that under Su Yan''s strategizing, it would be so easy to break through the outer gates of the five holy places!


    Perhaps it is because they see it hard to make it happen!


    In fact, the five holy places have been singing and dancing for so many years, and they are already full of holes.


    These loopholes are not visible at all in normal times, but under this special situation today, they will be very obvious.


    There is no perfect thing in this world, and of course the five holy places have weaknesses.


    As long as there are weaknesses, you can target them, and then you can defeat them individually.


    Of course, a very important prerequisite for this good situation is the existence of Su Yan.


    Without Su Yan''s participation, they might still be a mess, and they would have been defeated by the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    It comes to mind that Su Yan strayed into the Xiaoyao faction because he strayed accidentally.


    Could it be that this accidental stray entry is an inevitable fate, and Su Yan is destined to be the gravedigger of the five holy places arranged by heaven?


    Fu Yuechi had such a realm, and he could already see the secret of heaven. When you know that some so-called accidents are all the inevitable deduction of days.


    If all this is really a secret, then Su Yan is the son of destiny!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan secretly, and suddenly his heart was like a small deer bumping, and even Dao''s heart was a little unstable.

 Chapter 2921： commune

    Chapter 2921, Secret Talk


    Fu Yuechi quickly converged his mind and stabilized his Dao heart.


    At this level, it is absolutely impossible to think about the sexual desires of men and women.


    Su Yan asked again: "What about Xiaomeng? Why can''t you see her?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "My ancestor, I was still doing my daily lunch class here just now. I must have finished my practice. Let��s go out and relax. There are many yao flowers and weeds in the mountains, as well as some spirit beasts. Go out. It should be fine to relax. She has already cultivated the golden core to the top, and there should be no danger."


    Lady Taotie said: "This is an extraordinary period. It is better to be a little more cautious in everything. I will go and find Miss Xiao Meng back."


    What Lady Taotie said was exactly what Su Yan had in mind.


    If Xiao Meng were captured by others and used to threaten Su Yan, it would be very embarrassing.


    Lady Gourmet used her hands to accumulate a magic trick in her sleeves, and when she raised her hands, it turned into a dreamlike fluorescence.


    Then the gluttonous lady took a breath towards the dreamlike fluorescence, which turned into more dreamy butterflies, and flew away towards the mountains.


    This is the unique spell of Gourd Lady, and every butterfly is connected to her original consciousness.


    It is equivalent to releasing tens of thousands of eyes and ears at once.


    Although this is not a spell used in combat, it is extremely useful, and it can be used in a wide range.


    After these butterflies are released, it is almost impossible to find a little dream.


    Su Yan also let go of his heart, thinking about how to tell her not to be playful after the Taotie lady retrieves the little dream.


    But she didn''t want to, the gluttonous lady suddenly frowned and said: "No! The Yedie I let out has almost lost a third. There seems to be a very powerful expert in the mountains and forests!"


    This is definitely bad news.


    Before settling down here, Su Yan once sent his subordinates to carefully investigate the surrounding environment. There were no fairy caves around here, not even a small school.


    How could a master pop up out of thin air, and killed so many gluttonous lady''s night butterflies in such a short time?


    Isn''t that Xiao Meng also in danger?


    If there is anything in this world that can make Su Yan less calm, it is Xiao Meng''s safety.


    Su Yan frowned when he thought that Xiao Meng might be in danger.


    "Could it be that the five sacred places have come to the door? If they dare to touch Miss Xiaomeng with a single hair, I will kill all of them! Do not keep the chickens and dogs!" Beiming sword **** Yin Guangzheng said.


    Speaking of the fact that the five holy places have been killed, Yin Guangzheng was not afraid at all, and even had the urge to do a big job.


    Su Yan said: "It''s too early to make a conclusion on this matter. The early warning barriers and traps we set up in the peaks have not been triggered. This is really very strange."


    Yes, Su Yan and the others settled here, but they arranged many traps and barriers just in case.


    But these enchantments and traps weren''t triggered, so what happened?


    What is the reason for this weird situation no one can answer.


    Only Fu Yuechi said: "The sky above Shenwu Mountain is an important traffic road. Many monks traveling from the north to the south have to pass through the airspace here. Maybe it is the monks passing by, Lady Gourd, you have the rest. Did those Ye Die find the trace of Miss Xiao Meng?"


    The gluttonous lady shook her head. Her Yedie searched most of the mountains, only a small area was left unexplored.


    And that place, as long as her Night Butterfly enters it, it will be destroyed immediately!


    Obviously, if Xiao Meng is still in God Wushan, it can only be in that strange area.


    Su Yan said, "I''ll go out and see what''s going on!"


    Before the voice fell, a golden sword light had already risen from the ground and rushed into the air!


    At this time on the other side of Shenwu Mountain.


    In a small mountain col, Xiao Meng was hiding in a crack in the stone with a handful of Yaohua in his hand.


    This Yaohua is sky blue and can emit a scent that seems like nothing.


    When Xiao Meng came out to collect these Yaohua just now, she accidentally discovered that there was a small cave here. When she went in and explored it, she found that two masters had already arrived outside.


    Although these two masters did not exude murderous aura, they always gave people a very unfriendly feeling in their breath.


    Of course, Xiao Meng also knew what Su Yan and the others were doing now, so he kept an eye on him and didn''t show up directly, but found a big rock to hide.


    Xiao Meng was hiding behind the stone nervously at this time, not daring to move, even her breathing was smooth to the extreme, maintaining the same rhythm as the surrounding breeze.


    The reason Xiao Meng was so alert was because she seemed to accidentally break into a very secret meeting.


    Although completely unintentional, she is now involved in something terrible.


    There were two men standing on the mountain col outside. The habitat of these two men was very deep and very weird, absolutely above the little dream.


    Xiao Meng could only work hard at this time, reducing her breathing and heartbeat to the most gentle level, so that the other party would not be able to discover her existence.


    One of the men said with a voice full of magnetism: "It seems that something has happened to Yunkai Island. The sect seems to have sent me to Yunkai Island, but the news that has just arrived is that the Dragon Sky Fleet at True Dragon Holy Land has been The Orange Dragon God Envoy was defeated in the battle, and was cut off by the enemy. In addition, the Jingchi Holy Land was greatly damaged, and it damaged a Heaven-Through God Boat. There is also Xin Mou, who is also alive and dead in Panzhen Holy Land. I don''t know! So I hurriedly transferred me back to this school."


    After Xiao Meng heard the man''s words, she couldn''t help being thankful that she had made the right decision.


    Another man said: "What kind of power is it so powerful?"


    "The Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-Two Sects have turned against each other. I heard that it was the beginning of a surname Su. I haven''t investigated the specifics. This is too big, so the sect ordered me to go back day and night. Thousands of miles, I have arrived at this **** Wushan, and there are still three thousand miles behind. But I always feel that Yunkai Island is really wrong."


    "There is Shen Zhen sitting on Yunkai Island. What can happen? Not to mention that it is as stable as a rock, at least it can be maintained?"


    The man sighed: "The current handling of the Presbyterian Church is not only extremely slow, but also faint. It even summoned all of us back in a hurry. The farthest Brother Li from the True Dragon Holy Land is said to have to go 36,000. You can return to the door only by the road. I think the 36th cave and the 72nd sect are nothing but slender diseases. I just ignore them. As long as they are isolated from the third region, they will never again. Riding on their heads, they will naturally disperse."

 Chapter 2922： Seal of the Bull Demon

    Chapter 2922 The Seal of the Bull Demon King


    Another man said: "This kind of thing is not something we can decide. Even those in the Presbyterian Church can influence our destiny even if they are incompetent. This is the so-called system."


    "At this time, the best way to deal with the great calamity is to let go. It''s a pity that many of the five holy places rely on 36 Dongtian and 72 sects to climb to the top. It is impossible for them to let go. Matter. Actually, even if you want to pay attention to it, can��t the seven dragon messengers of the True Dragon Holy Land cooperate with the sword repairs in the Panzhen Holy Land to kill the other side? But if the seal of the strong bull demon on Yunkai Island is broken, no one will have it. What a good fruit to eat!"


    Xiao Meng only felt that this man''s opinion was really detached, and he certainly couldn''t be an ordinary identity among the five holy places.


    But what the **** are these Yunkai Island and Dali Niu Devil?


    Speaking of the Bull Demon, the first thing that comes to mind is "Journey to the West", but the powerful Bull Demon here should have nothing to do with "Journey to the West".


    "Hey, there are many fluorescent butterflies flying ten miles away. This is a very special way. Is it because someone is spying on us?"


    "I used a knife to break these butterflies, let alone, the conversation between us must not be heard by others."


    Between the two of them, a blade of light swept out, and even Xiao Meng was surprised by the shocking intent of the sword.


    If the light of the sword just shrouded her in it, there is absolutely no possibility of being spared. Who are these two people and how can they be so powerful?


    Then the man with the knife said again: "Should you kill the monk who released the butterfly?"


    "No, it''s an eventful season now. One thing is worse than one thing less. I''m going back to Tai Chi Holy Land soon, and I don''t want to have another meaningless conflict with others here."


    Another man said, "You said you are worried about Yunkai Island. Is there any special reason?"


    "On behalf of the Zongmen, I have been stationed on Yunkai Island for 30 years, and I know everything on that island. The surface of the island is calm, but there is a gloomy and treacherous force in the dark that is constantly picking things up. Now the five holy places are full of attention. After being attracted by the surname Su, how could they miss this good opportunity?"


    "What force are you talking about?"


    "This force is called Netherworld Sea. I don��t know how many people have been slaughtered by me in the past 30 years. Every time I kill more than 100,000 people in order to kill them! But the hateful thing is that Netherworld Sea doesn��t know what deceives it. The method of people��s hearts has been resurrected again and again on Yunkai Island. Their purpose is only one, and that is to liberate the Great Bull Demon King from the seal of the ancient saints!"


    "Is the strong bull devil very powerful?"


    "I don��t know if the Dali Bull Demon is so powerful. I only know that the Dali Bull Demon is deeply related to the giant monsters sealed in the Maelstrom. Our Tai Chi Holy Land��s mission is to suppress these six beasts. These six beasts are combined into the world. Among the six fierce demons, countless worlds were destroyed in prehistoric times, and they were all sealed in the third region before they could have peace and prosperity in the heavens and all realms."


    When the two talked here, the amount of information revealed was so great that Xiao Meng was already very surprised.


    Then Su Yan''s golden sword light soared into the sky, and the two of them were also taken aback. They didn''t expect to see such a mysterious sword light in this deserted God Wushan.


    "It is estimated that the monk who released the butterfly discovered our whereabouts. Brother Zhang, I have returned to the Tai Chi Holy Land. The elders will be held soon. We should be able to meet again soon. Please take care."


    "Take care."


    After the two took care of each other, they flew away with their magic weapon.


    After that, Su Yan''s sword light landed where the two people stopped.


    Tai''a Jianguang��s breath, Xiao Meng, was very familiar, and then Xiao Meng heard a very familiar sigh, and then she dared to raise her head timidly from behind the big stone and said, "Master?"


    Su Yan was surprised to see Xiao Meng appearing slightly from the bushes, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    After Su Yan landed just now, he only felt that he was a step late, and didn''t notice the existence of a little dream here.


    Logically speaking, Xiao Meng is no more than Golden Core''s cultivation base, and should be invisible in front of these Tribulation Realm masters.


    But Su Yan immediately noticed that Xiao Meng was holding a very strange flower in her hand.


    These flowers looked sky blue, and Su Yan recognized them at a glance. They were Hanbingzhi. They looked like flowers, but they were actually a type of Ganoderma lucidum.


    Han Bingzhi can isolate her aura, no wonder Su Yan and the two masters of the five holy grounds just now didn''t find her.


    Xiao Meng is also a real blessing to the soul, and she accidentally picked Han Bingzhi under this situation, which is considered to have escaped.


    Xiao Meng''s purpose for collecting these cold ice mushrooms is also very simple, just because they are very beautiful and have no other ideas at all.


    At most, I just want to divide half of the cold ice mushrooms to Panshan ancestors.


    And behind Xiao Meng there is a cave, which seems to be a cave.


    Xiao Meng had actually gone in just now, and only a stone bed and some long-abandoned furniture could be seen after entering.


    Someone must have lived and practiced in seclusion here.


    This cave must have some connections with the Five Great Sacred Lands, otherwise the two people would not settle here to have a conversation.


    There are many important things in the conversation Xiao Meng just heard.


    She was afraid that she had forgotten, and quickly relayed what she had just heard to Su Yan.


    The first important news is that the five sacred grounds have summoned all the masters scattered in this third area back to this gate.


    The purpose of this is very obvious, it is clear that it is to deal with him Su Yan.


    But there is nothing to say about this, because Su Yan''s repeated attacks in the third **** must have made the five holy places really feel the pain!


    Wanting to fight back after the pain can be considered an instinctive reaction!


    Su Yan just snorted about this.


    But the next second incident was beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    Xiao Meng said a place name: Yunkai Island.


    And the seal of the powerful bull demon on Yunkai Island, and the wrestling with Tai Chi Holy Land on Yunkai Island and Nether Sea all the year round.


    This involved a very complicated struggle, and even brought out the six evil spirits in the world!


    "Tai Chi Holy Land?" This time even Su Yan became indecisive.


    Among the five holy places, Tai Chi Holy Land is the most mysterious. It hardly participates in any disputes and is very Buddhist.


    Even Su Yan didn''t have much contact with them back then. He only heard a ridicule from other monks back then, saying that Taizhen Holy Land was responsible for maintaining world peace and had no time to take care of other family affairs.


    Su Yan thought that this kind of remark was just the simplest ridicule, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Although Su Yan, the Cow Demon Temple on Yunkai Island, has never been to it, he has also heard that it is a relic of ancient times.


    The third region lasted much longer than the rest of the world, and of course there were more secrets buried in the ancient times than the rest of the world.

 Chapter 2923： Six evil demons

    Chapter 2923: The Six Great Demons of the Earth


    Xiao Meng asked curiously: "Is this bull demon king in "Journey to the West"?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this: "Journey to the West" is a novel, there is absolutely no connection between the two.


    After hearing the answer from the beloved master, Xiao Meng determined that the writing in the novel was all fake and could not be taken seriously, showing a look of death.


    Then Su Yan fell into contemplation again, as if thinking about something.


    The amount of news in the words Xiao Meng just relayed was too great, even Su Yan would take a while to digest.


    If it weren''t for Xiaomeng to overheard, even Su Yan didn''t know that the Great Bull Demon Sealed on Yunkai Island was actually related to the six evil demons on earth.


    This is a very critical matter, and you must be more cautious, or you might overturn the boat by then.


    Su Yan has always been cautious, because he knows how big the world is. If you are not careful, even if you were once powerful, you might fall.


    Xiao Meng asked again: "Master, what the **** are the six so-called evil demons in this world? Why have I never heard of it."


    "You are not an aboriginal in the third region. It is normal to have never heard of it, and even the aboriginal in the third region may not know what these six evil spirits are referring to, because after all, this is tens of thousands of years ago. In this third region, the six evil demons of the ancient era were sealed, namely Jiuying, Kunwu, Dijiang, Chaos, Gourmet, and Qiongqi."


    The fierce demon sealed in the Maelstrom mentioned by the two people just now is most likely Jiuying. Because Jiuying''s is also known as the ancient giant.


    Since they are all said to be giant monsters, there is a high probability that they are Jiuying.


    Before Su Yan thought that the Qianqiu Great Tribulation was just a disaster for people, and he couldn''t think that even these six evil spirits were involved.


    If all these six fierce demons recover, the Qianqiu Great Tribulation will probably be deduced to an irrelevant level!


    These six evil spirits have destroyed many worlds before they will be sealed. If it were to recover together, I am afraid that even the five holy places would be too much to bear.


    The third region may also usher in ultimate destruction.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan actually felt a little uneasy.


    After coming to this third region, Su Yan discovered for the first time that there was something beyond his control.


    This Yunkai Island was completely unexpected. If he didn''t personally confirm what the situation there was like, Su Yan would have a feeling of difficulty in his heart.


    With Su Yan''s current state of mind cultivation and spiritual awareness, if this kind of anxiety occurs, then something is bound to happen in the future!


    Everything in this world is constantly in motion. Some things seem to be accidental and illogical. In fact, there is no coincidence in this world. Everything that exists now is inevitable!


    Xiao Meng heard that the conversation between these two people was inevitable, and then it was inevitable to tell Su Yan all this.


    All these are causes and lead to the final result.


    After surpassing five million thunder tribulations, Su Yan''s spiritual awareness has grown day by day, and now he can understand part of the cause and effect between the heaven and the earth.


    That''s why it is easy to use the sword to break the cause and effect in this world when fighting the Orange Dragon God Envoy!


    At this time, the golden sword light spread out in Su Yan''s hands, and then left a series of sword marks on the stone.


    These sword marks replaced copper coins, and Su Yan used this sword energy to complete Liuren''s divination.


    The result obtained is indeed a bit unexpected: the big one!


    Xiao Meng didn''t know that her master had already completed a divination with sword energy just now, only to see Su Yan suddenly laughed up to the sky.


    Xiao Meng is innocent and romantic, and she has no intentions at all. Seeing Master laugh, she can''t help asking: "Did Master think of anything funny?"


    Su Yan said: "There is nothing fun, just thinking about the anxious ancestor Panshan just now, she will definitely not let you out in the future."


    "what?"


    Su Yan said: "Xiaomeng, let''s go back. If it is later, everyone will be anxious again."


    Seeing Su Yan coming back safely with Xiaomeng, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Fu Yuechi saw that Su Yan was a little restless, and even his mood fluctuated strangely.


    This is something that has never happened before, and this man''s Dao Heart has always been as stable as a rock.


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help but directly questioned: "Is this something happened?"


    Su Yan said, "I''m going to a place, and the overall situation here will be temporarily handed over to you."


    "Where are you going alone at this time?" Fu Yuechi asked puzzledly.


    Now they are in a good situation, and they may have a showdown with the five holy places at any time. Su Yan is not only their leader, but also the backbone and the strongest combat power here.


    If Su Yan is not there, and the five holy places suddenly come to life, what will they use to compete with the five holy places?


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. The five holy places have all recalled their personnel and are preparing to hold a meeting to deal with us. At that time, we will take a look at the situation first, and if the situation is not right, we will hide in Crossing. The boat drove to another world, avoiding the edge of the five holy places, and when they exhausted their edge, we will return to the third region and kill them with a carbine."


    "Then where are you going? This place seems to have to go?"


    Su Yan said: "As long as you cross thousands of miles of sea waves, you can reach an island. The name of this island is Yunkai Island. I will come back when I go there and see."


    Su Yan didn''t tell anyone about the six fierce demons and the fierce result that he got with the six divinations.


    These pressures seem severe, but there is nothing in the world that Su Yan can''t handle.


    What if I told Fu Yuechi them, it would only increase her worry.


    She couldn''t help with these things at all.


    Yunkai Island is not a small island, it is actually very large, with more than 30 cities on it.


    But here is isolated from the world, so the customs are completely different from other places.


    This time Su Yan originally wanted to come to Yunkai Island alone, so he could act cheaply by himself.


    But when things came to the end, they brought a few men.


    This time the ancestor of Panshan will sit on the boat of crossing. Today''s boat of crossing can almost be regarded as the boat of life. Everyone relies on the ancestor of Panshan to move everyone to a safe alien world in times of danger.


    Therefore, the ancestor of Panshan has no decision to move.


    And Fu Yuechi was responsible for staring at those peripheral schools that had surrendered.


    Only the Taotie lady and three others followed Su Yan to this Yunkai Island.


    The abilities of these three people are different, and they are all useful in special circumstances.


    In fact, there is no need to bring that kind of powerful monk this time. Su Yan alone is enough for combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 2924： Cow Demon Temple

    Chapter 2924: Bull Demon Temple


    Yunkai Island is isolated from overseas. In addition to more than 30 small islands, there is also a distance of 2,000 miles from the main mainland.


    So the civilization here is totally different from the rest of the place.


    You can see totems and sculptures of cows everywhere on this island. The worship of this totem is a tradition on Yunkai Island.


    Not only are there many sacrifices, but even now there are many relics of cow demons.


    The residents of the island are very superstitious, and Su Yan and the others have seen more than a dozen different gods and ceremonies when they came to the island.


    If people with ulterior motives use magic techniques to fan, it will indeed make Tai Chi Holy Land very uncomfortable.


    When Su Yan came to the third region in the previous life, he almost stirred up the situation on the main continent. This Yunkai Island has never been to such a remote place.


    There are many temples about the Great Bull Demon King.


    But the so-called Niu Demon Temple refers to the largest one on Yunkai Island.


    This temple is located at the foot of Yunkai Mountain.


    It is said that the entire interior of the mountain has been hollowed out, but no one knows what is going on inside.


    This Niu Demon Temple is the key guarded object of Tai Chi Holy Land. Everyone within a radius of fifty miles is forbidden, and no flying magic weapons are allowed within a radius of ten miles.


    Even if you just want to pass over the Cow Demon Temple, it is not allowed.


    It was originally very difficult to approach the Niu Demon Temple silently, but the few subordinates that Su Yan brought by this time were all equipped with special skills.


    The head of the Scarlet Star School, Huohan, although he only has the cultivation base of Transcending the Tribulation Realm, ranks almost at the bottom among the heads of the thirty-six caves and the seventy-two schools, but he is proficient in various soul systems. Spell, be regarded as a unique brother.


    These spirit spells can easily manipulate the young disciples of the Tai Chi Holy Land near the Niu Demon Temple.


    Even the hypnotized disciples were extremely welcome to them, and all the prohibitions, barriers, and traps were all taken to bypass them and personally sent them to the entrance of the Cow Demon Temple.


    There are many murals and carvings at the entrance of the Niu Demon Temple. These murals and carvings have almost been eroded by rain, snow and wind, so that they are hard to see.


    There are also some symbols on it, which Su Yan recognized as representing an ancient civilization more than 20,000 years ago.


    This bull demon temple will not be simple, and the powerful bull demon who is sealed inside does not know what kind of existence it will be...


    This powerful bull demon is said to be sealed here by the sages of the five holy places in the ancient times, and it must be very powerful.


    If you can really get out of trouble, it will definitely bring a lot of blood and blood to the world!


    These disciples controlled by the spirit magic can only lead the way here, and further inside, they can''t enter the realm.


    The entrance of the cave was filled with darkness where the fingers could not be seen, revealing a weird and dangerous aura, making people inevitably give birth to a great warning sign.


    Lady Taotie asked: "Leader, do you need me to use Yedie to probe how deep it is inside?"


    Su Yan said, "No, you just follow me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked directly into the darkness.


    This piece of darkness also seemed to have magical powers, swallowing Su Yan''s figure very thoroughly.


    After entering this, Lady Taotie and the rest of the monks could not adapt to this darkness.


    Although for the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, it was not so important to just close the vision.


    After all, the five senses of the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm are all keen to the extreme, and they can even test the real yuan to test the surrounding environment.


    But humans are visual animals after all. Once they lose their most trusted vision, they will inevitably experience temporary discomfort.


    Su Yan said: "There was just a massacre here."


    "Massage?" The Taotie lady couldn''t see anything. After releasing the true essence from her body, she really felt that there were many cold corpses in the darkness.


    Then only a golden sword light appeared!


    Then the intense darkness was directly pierced!


    This piece of unnatural darkness is obviously a form of closed vision. At this moment, Su Yan''s sword light broke out directly!


    The vision around him has returned to normal, and the light is still very dim, but at any rate, he can see clearly what is happening around him.


    Su Yan and the others were standing in a desolate hall at this time. Many statues of bull demon in this hall had collapsed to the ground and shattered.


    At this time, there were at least fifty corpses lying in this hall.


    When the incomparable darkness was pierced, a strong smell of blood came out.


    Su Yan glanced at the red blood stains still spreading on the ground, and said: "The blood hasn''t dried yet, it means that this massacre hasn''t been long before, and we probably hit something good."


    The Taotie lady asked strangely: "Looking at the costumes of these people, it seems that they are all residents of the island. What is the purpose of killing these people in Tai Chi Holy Land?"


    Su Yan said, "You are mistaken. These people may not have been killed by Tai Chi Holy Land."


    The Taotie lady couldn''t help asking in amazement: "This Yunkai Island is all about Taiji Sages, and no one dares to compete with it. Who else can it be if it''s not Taiji Sacred Land?"


    Su Yan said: "There are stairs over there, we can find out by following the stairs to the next floor to see."


    This cow demon temple has indeed hollowed out this mountain, and it is about several hundred feet high when looking upward. There was probably a huge statue of the cow demon king.


    But now this idol has been destroyed so that only a pair of feet are left.


    And between the statue''s feet there is a flight of stairs leading to the next deeper level.


    Before, Xiao Meng and Su Yan mentioned a very mysterious organization called Nether Sea.


    The slaughter here seems to be done by the people of Nethersea.


    The five sacred places are no matter how well-known and decent, and naturally there is the reservedness of the well-known and decent, it is impossible to slaughter unarmed civilians for no reason.


    Although everyone is an enemy, there is no need to pour dirty water on the five holy places!


    Su Yan led the way down to the second floor.


    The underground palace here is deeper, and the twists and turns are almost endless.


    Lady Taotie was a little surprised: "The area of ??this underground palace seems to be a little too big, right? What was it used to build such a huge underground palace back then?"


    A misty male voice came from a distance. The male voice was like a ghost, saying: "The underground palace was built by the descendants of the bull god. It took three thousand years. You broke into the temple of the bull **** without permission. But it will be retribution!"


    This voice came very suddenly, and the gluttonous lady didn''t expect it at all, and it was very ethereal, and there was no way to judge the position of the other party.


    Lady Taotie immediately asked alertly: "Who are you?"


    This ethereal voice immediately responded: "I used to be an intruder like you, but now I am here as the guardian spirit of the bull god. Don''t be afraid, because you will become like me soon! "


    This voice was indeed very ghostly, and even made all the goose bumps on Lady Taotie stand up.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Just because you dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of me?"

 Chapter 2925： Nether Sea

    Chapter 2925: Nether Sea


    After Su Yan finished speaking, a golden sword light had been sacrificed!


    This golden sword light shot directly towards the left rear!


    Like a golden lightning, it hit the hard stone wall fiercely!


    And there seemed to be a phantom pierced by sword light.


    This phantom was in a state of invisibility, but at this time he had to reveal his true body.


    It turned out to be a mage wearing a very weird robe, with a huge cow-devil mask on her head. At first glance, she thought it was a cow-devil monster!


    After hitting a sword, the mage was extremely unwilling and asked: "I ask myself that the ability to hide breath is invincible in the world, how did you find me?"


    "The world is invincible? These four words are too cheap to say from your mouth. I really don''t know it from sitting in a well."


    Su Yan''s sword light stirred in the mage''s body with his mind, destroying more meridians, so that he could not escape.


    Su Yan said, "This person is very suspicious, and he needs to be caught and checked carefully with Soul Search Dafa."


    Taotie said: "He shouldn''t be from Tai Chi Holy Land, but isn''t this a forbidden place guarded by Tai Chi Holy Land? How can it be so easy for people to enter and leave?"


    "Unless the guards of the Taiji Holy Land have already been bought by others. Or simply their own people." Su Yan walked directly in front of the mage and asked, "Are you from the Nether Sea?"


    "You... how do you know?" After Su Yan''s sword light stirred inside his body for a while, the mage was already angry like a hairspring, and now he can only nest in the corner of the wall, and he doesn''t even have the strength to move a finger. .


    At this time, Tai''a was still in his body, and Su Yan wanted to take his life in a matter of time.


    "Sure enough, the same as I thought."


    Lady Gourmet, they were completely confused at this time, and they didn''t know what Su Yan was talking about.


    And what kind of organization is this so-called Netherworld.


    Su Yan said: "Netherworld Sea has been facing the Taiji Holy Land on this Yunkai Island, trying to liberate the Great Bull Demon King from the seal. Taiji Holy Land has arranged many barriers and restrictions here. No matter how good the barriers are. Both barriers and barriers are controlled by humans. Enchantments and barriers may be really powerful, but as long as the people who manipulate barriers and barriers are dealt with, they will be free to enter and exit."


    According to this principle, Su Yan and the others were able to enter the temple of the bull demon so calmly.


    "The people and horses of Tai Chi Holy Land placed on this Yunkai Island are probably all corroded by the Nether Sea. That''s why they can walk on the ground within this restriction."


    This situation is really bad. The powerful bull demon king of ancient times didn''t know what level of demon king it was.


    If it can be linked with the six evil spirits of the world, then the matter is really big.


    The final result is very likely to be more than just the destruction of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and it is even possible that even the heavens and the world will be in great danger.


    Of course, this is the ending that no one wants to see.


    The mage of Netherworld Sea suddenly laughed wildly again, and the laughter passed back and forth between the empty corridors, producing many echoes, which seemed even stranger.


    Su Yan asked, "What''s so funny?"


    The mage said: "Although I don''t know who you are, I think you must have nothing to do with Tai Chi Holy Land! But it is too late to discover our secret in Tai Chi Holy Land! The awakening of the Bull God is already unstoppable!"


    There is almost morbid fanaticism in this mage''s expression!


    Su Yan said: "As long as you kill all of you in Netherworld Sea, the Bull Demon King will not be resurrected."


    The mage said fiercely: "Do you think you are very good? But the cultivation base of the four heavens of crossing the tribulation realm is nothing! A stinky fish and shrimp like you are not qualified to challenge the four great priests of the Nether Sea! Not to mention the above. There is the Pope and the Son!"


    He was extremely injured at this time, and his speech was very powerful, and then he couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yan also wanted to ask more useful information from the mage, so he pulled Tai''a out of his body in time and said, "If you want to survive, take me to the place sealed by the Bull Demon King. Look."


    "A mortal like you is worthy of the Bull God? Hahaha... The Bull God is the supreme and immortal existence!" This mage is so sick to the extreme, it really doesn''t look like a master of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Su Yan cast a wink at Huo Han, and Huo Han immediately understood it, and directly used the Soul Search Dafa.


    The purple mana connected the eyes of the two people, and then the wizard became demented, even if there was blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, he didn''t even know.


    This person''s spirit and body were severely damaged by Su Yan Jianguang, and Huo Han wanted to manipulate his mind to the extreme.


    Su Yan asked, "How many floors are there in the Niu Demon Temple?"


    "There are nine floors down." The mage replied dementialy.


    This number really surprised Su Yan. According to the scale of these two floors, wouldn''t it be hundreds of meters underground to the last floor?


    The rocks here are very hard, and it is not easy to build a kingdom several hundred meters deep underground!


    Even with the help of the strong who crossed the Tribulation Realm, the difficulty is extremely high.


    "Where is the seal of the Bull Demon King?"


    The mage said: "The seal is on the ninth layer of the Nether..."


    Before the mage''s words were finished, his head exploded directly! Brains and blood are exploding everywhere!


    Bloody and cruel to the extreme!


    The reason why the mage''s head suddenly exploded was because someone placed a certain restriction on his head. Once the key secret of the Nether Sea was revealed, he would blew himself up!


    This Netherworld''s control method for its own people is so cruel!


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect this.


    Huohan and the mage''s minds were partly connected, and directly spit out a mouthful of blood, already suffering a serious internal injury.


    "What should I do now?" The Taotie lady asked.


    Su Yan said: "For this plan, I can only go down and see what the situation is, but you don''t need to walk with me. I don''t know what kind of dangers are below. If you have you, it will distract me. You send Huohan. The leader went out to heal, and after going out, he directly attacked the barrier outside the Niu Demon Temple, at least let the people of Tai Chi Holy Land know that this place has been attacked. If the layout of Tai Chi Holy Land here has not been completely corroded by Nether Sea, this The reminder should work."


    The gluttonous lady repeatedly said that Su Yan''s response method is already the most comprehensive response method under this situation.


    Su Yan said that there was already some fierce light in his eyes, "This Netherworld Sea seems to be extraordinary. People who dare to hurt me, I want to see if they can stop or stop my sword light! "

 Chapter 2926： Lux

    Chapter 2926: The Warrior


    Lady Gourmet and they retreated according to Su Yan''s words, and Su Yan did not stop their steps.


    Spreading his extremely powerful spirit on the second floor of this Niu Demon Temple, he easily found the entrance to the next floor.


    After scanning Su Yan Shennian, he found that the second floor of the Niu Demon Temple was at least 5,000 square meters underground!


    The manpower and material resources required by ancient civilizations to complete such large-scale projects underground will be astronomical.


    The time may be hundreds of years, even thousands of years.


    If he hadn''t personally entered this underground Cow Demon Temple, even Su Yan would never have imagined that there was such a strange place in the third region.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also put away all the contempt, directly killed the mage of Netherworld Sea, and then headed towards the third floor of the Cow Demon Temple.


    When he reached the third floor of the Niu Demon Temple, Su Yan scanned it again with his spiritual thoughts.


    Although the area here is not small, it is much smaller than the second floor.


    If analyzed according to this trend, the Niu Demon Temple is very likely to be funnel-shaped underground, and the further down, the smaller the space.


    There are also many exquisite statues in this third floor, and many of them are decorated with precious stones.


    But after Su Yan''s Shennian Shop was on display, no living person was found on this floor.


    If you want to know all the secrets of the Netherworld Sea, I''m afraid you have to go to the deepest part of the Cow Demon Temple.


    Soon Su Yan found the entrance to the next floor.


    It was different immediately after reaching the fourth floor, and I met many guards when I came down!


    These guards had never expected that someone would be so bold, and they broke in under the blue sky and white sun, and immediately wanted to deal with Su Yan with the magic weapon in their hands.


    But these guards raised their hands, and before even thinking of the magic formula, they saw a golden sword light flashing away!


    Then these guards could not even make the screams and their heads fell.


    These guards and the mage who was killed by Su Yan just now wore the same standard clothes, which meant that they were also people from Nether Sea.


    This place was supposed to be strictly guarded by the Tai Chi Holy Land, but it was unexpected that there were people from Nether Sea.


    Maybe the principals of Tai Chi Holy Land sitting on this Yunkai Island are all undercover agents of Netherworld Sea.


    What the **** are the five holy places doing!


    If there is a linkage between the six fierce demons between the Qianqiu Great Tribulation and the earth, just letting out one end is enough for life to be charred!


    The strength of these six fierce demons is already strong enough, it is almost impossible to be killed, only to be sealed.


    Even if Su Yan and the Five Great Sacred Grounds were hostile, they decided not to want this to happen.


    Because these six beasts cannot be controlled at all, they are synonymous with destruction and killing.


    Su Yan killed fourteen guards with a sword and walked into the hall.


    I saw that there were many corpses piled up together, and there were seven or eight hills, which filled the hall.


    It exudes an extremely strong smell of blood and the smell of rotting corpses.


    These corpses were of men, women and children, and they were all dressed differently.


    The only thing in common is that they have their heads beheaded.


    Thousands of headless corpses, piled up in this incomparable ancient underground palace, became more and more mysterious.


    Especially the surrounding silence, in such absolute silence, the only sound turned out to be Su Yan''s breathing.


    Under such circumstances, most people will involuntarily produce various terrifying associations in their minds.


    Su Yan also took a deep breath and eliminated all irrelevant distracting thoughts from his mind.


    The heads of these corpses were all beheaded. I''m afraid it was some kind of festival.


    Generally speaking, three animals and five animals are used in ceremonies, but in the previous era, the highest standard of sacrifices used in so-called ceremonies were people.


    In the war years, prisoners of war can be used for sacrifice. If there is no war, you have to choose sacrifices from your own clan and offer them to the gods.


    This Yunkai Island is indeed very evil!


    And this organization named Nether Sea is really cruel!


    At this time, Su Yan heard some very slight noises, which came from far and near.


    This is the sound of human footsteps.


    Su Yan stood still, raising the five senses and spiritual consciousness to the extreme, and began to listen intently.


    At this time, Su Yan could not only hear the footsteps more clearly, but could even hear the voices of two men talking.


    "We killed more than seven hundred more today. These corpses are piled up here and I don��t know if it will cause a plague. If it causes a plague, our brothers will be really unlucky! So immortal, the high priest sent us. Two are here on duty, what is the point of these headless corpses? Is it true that someone will steal these corpses?"


    "Do you know where these corpses come from? In this period of time, the high priest has killed at least 10,000 people, but the blood pond has only been filled by one-third. It is said that the blood pond was always full in ancient times. , How many people have to be killed?"


    "Is this something we should be concerned about? These corpses are said to be slaves bought from outside the island. What''s the big deal if you kill them. The problem now is that after these corpses have their heads and souls taken, the rest of the parts How to deal with it. The mother, with so many corpses stacked here, can''t be dealt with at all. Sooner or later, there will be plague!"


    When Su Yan heard this, he already understood the approximate identities of these two people, and they were probably just a little girl in Netherworld Sea.


    The corpses that Su Yan saw were just the tip of the iceberg.


    These people in Nether Sea desperately killed people just to fill the blood pond with water.


    What the **** are they talking about the blood pool?


    Su Yan was thinking about it, and these two people had already walked over.


    Su Yan''s heart was horizontal, only a golden light flashed, and the two of them had already fallen to their heads.


    Until they died, the two people still had chattering expressions on their faces, and it seemed that they hadn''t even reacted to the death.


    Su Yan''s sword is too fast!


    After killing these two people, Su Yan didn''t stay at all, and went straight to the next floor!


    Before reaching the gate on the fourth floor, he had already encountered the enemy.


    Two powerful men guarded the door with a strong vajra pestle, and when they saw the intrusion of the stranger Su Yan, they shouted directly: "Who are you! Don''t you know this is the forbidden area of ??Netherworld Sea? They dare to break in directly. Come!"


    Another strong man said: "It''s really presumptuous! This little fly dared to come in front of me, and let me punch out his brain!"


    After these two great men said, they directly waved the powerful vajra in their hands!


    The strong vajra brought a boundless wind in the air!


    These two powerful men are twice as tall as Su Yan, but their arms are thicker than Su Yan''s thighs!


    The whole body is the line of muscle explosion!


    These two wrestlers must have used special methods to temper their bodies to get such a distinctive body!

 Chapter 2927： Shishan

    Chapter 2929: Corpse Mountain


    Facing two powerful vajra sticks, one from the left and the other from the right, attacked at the same time!


    Su Yan only sneered, and stretched out both hands directly, and easily blocked the two powerful vajra pestles in the air.


    These two great men were shocked immediately, thinking that this little one wanted to fight one against two, so they used a greater force to directly crush Su Yan''s hands with this powerful force, and then broke Su Yan''s Head beating!


    But the actual situation is that after the two powerful vajra pestles were held in the air by Su Yan, they stopped moving in the air!


    Even if these two great men exhausted their strength, they couldn''t shake anything!


    Just looking at the extremely calm expression on Su Yan''s face, these two powerful men knew that the strength of each other was far above them.


    The two powerful men roared, and then the totems on their bodies were stimulated by the true essence in their bodies, and then they shining brightly!


    This totem can clearly be seen as a bull''s head and various ancient cloud patterns.


    The power of these totems represents the power of the previous era, and this power is actually inherited in the heaven and human world. Su Yan is not very strange either.


    When the power of the totem appeared, the power of these two wrestlers increased at least three times!


    But even if their power is increased tenfold, it doesn��t make any sense to Su Yan.


    As far as physical strength is concerned, Su Yan''s current strength is already at its peak in the world.


    What these two wrestlers are doing now is nothing but mayfly shake the tree.


    These two powerful men were sweating, and they really took out their strength to feed themselves.


    But the two King Kong and Devil Pestle were held in the air by Su Yan and couldn''t move!


    These two diamond descending magic pestles weigh 325 jins, plus various inscriptions and spells on them, and the weight can reach almost 920 jins!


    With such a weight, the average monk absolutely cannot use it as a weapon.


    Even a monk who has arrived at the tribulation realm may not have such an ability.


    But at this time, Su Yan was so easy to get into the sword with nothing, even after the two powerful men used the strength of feeding, he still had a relaxed and casual expression.


    Obviously, Su Yan is far from reaching his limit.


    Su Yan said: "This place should belong to the restricted area of ??Taiji Holy Land. How could it fall into the hands of your Netherworld Sea?"


    "What are you! Just because you want this uncle to answer your question?" The voice of the strong man fell, Su Yan directly pushed the strong vajra in his hand, and directly beat the strong man to his head!


    Blood and brain fluid flowed all over the floor, and after lying on the ground, he twitched twice and then stopped moving.


    The rest of the strong man was so frightened that he could not think that the other party was so powerful!


    Su Yan said, "I don''t like his answer very much. If you answer my question honestly, you might not be able to give you a chance."


    But the strong man said cruelly: "Although I don''t know who you are, since you have broken into here, you will never be able to go back alive again! Even if I die, my soul will be dedicated to the bull god!"


    The light of the totem on this strong man is forced to become more and more dazzling, almost burning the true essence of the whole body, and even the vitality to drive the power of this totem!


    At this time the strength of Lux has reached five times the usual!


    Even if a hill is placed in front of him, he can smash it with one punch!


    But this strength is simply not enough in front of Su Yan.


    Even if the ant''s power is increased fifty times, it is impossible to shake the elephant.


    Su Yan sneered, "If that''s the case, let him go."


    Yan Bi Suyan took this powerful vajra into his hand, and it was a stick directly!


    Although this strong man used his hands to resist, it had no effect at all. Su Yan''s strength was so strong that it was impossible to resist!


    This pestle down, the final result is liver and brain smearing.


    After killing these two powerful men, Su Yan walked directly forward.


    To tell the truth, he is already very curious now, what exactly is this mysterious organization Netherworld doing at the bottom of the Niu Demon Temple.


    To kill so many people for a blood sacrifice!


    A blood sacrifice on the scale of a hundred people can already be regarded as a large-scale spell, even the martial arts will be very jealous.


    Now Netherworld Sea actually wants to engage in blood sacrifices on the scale of 10,000 people!


    Even Su Yan IX''s cultivation base has only seen blood sacrifices of this scale about two or three times.


    But that was the matter of the ancient times. Many worlds in that era were still in the stage of ruining hair and drinking blood, and there were also many strong men who had almost reached the level of the barriers on earth.


    Once this level of blood sacrifice is completed, the consequences will be earth-shaking.


    A Netherworld in his area is definitely uncontrollable, but the principal of the Nethersea might not think so.


    The vast majority of people who play with fire think that they can control the size of the flames, and it is not until the fire burns that they feel that they have miscalculated everything.


    Su Yan''s killing of the two powerful men was not small, and it had already shocked many people.


    There are more guards on this floor.


    After these guards saw Su Yan, all kinds of spells and magic weapons came to Su Yan!


    Su Yan flicked his sleeves, and Tai''a''s golden sword light flew out!


    When this golden sword light appeared, whether it was magic weapons, spells or other attacks along the way, there was no trace of struggle in front of Tai''a!


    Almost immediately, he was rushed to pieces. After that, Tai''a''s sword light power was hardly affected, and he directly penetrated the bodies of a dozen people!


    With this sword piercing the heart, a dozen people were killed directly!


    Such swordsmanship will only make people afraid!


    Even if Netherworld Sea is very knowledgeable about brainwashing its internal members, it is useless!


    Tai''a made them feel the most direct and shocking fear!


    They are considered strong-willed if they don''t collapse.


    The more people Su Yan killed, the more guards were alarmed.


    Afterwards, Netherworld Sea almost sent most of its power to stop Su Yan here.


    But relying on this sword light, Su Yan''s speed was hardly affected in any way.


    No matter what tricks they play or what they play, as long as the golden light of Tai''a sword is still flying in the air, then these things are meaningless.


    When Su Yan reached the eighth floor, Nether Sea was already crying for father and mother!


    They had never encountered an enemy like Su Yan before, and they could almost be called invincible with just a sword!


    As long as they dare to stand in his path, they will be swept away by him without mercy!


    There are already many small altars on the eighth floor of the Cow Demon Temple.


    In these altars, some blood plasma is slowly flowing, and the blood plasma is slowly condensing. It seems that what I want to get rid of is the grievance in the plasma.


    How the plasma came from, Su Yan had seen those headless corpses just now, so it was self-evident.

 Chapter 2928： Youre good

    The second thousand and nine hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    The biggest difference between this layer and the previous one is that here seems to have involved the core secret of the Cow Demon Temple.


    There are many murals on the walls. These murals have gone through many years, but they are still lifelike, but Su Yan did not check the free time of these murals at this time.


    Because there are already three purple-robed old men in front of Su Yan.


    These three purple-robed elders all have the cultivation base of the fourth level of crossing the Tribulation Realm, and they are staring at Su Yan with enthusiasm.


    These three are the priests of Nethersea.


    Just now, a disciple knelt down in front of them crying and crying, saying that someone had just killed in. The senior brothers in front were almost unable to stop the other party, and the opponent''s swordsmanship was too powerful!


    These three purple-robed elders are still weird, who is so courageous to do this kind of thing!


    But I didn''t want to, less than a minute later, Su Yan had already appeared in front of them.


    In other words, this man only took a quarter of an hour from entering the Cow Demon Temple to reaching the eighth floor!


    How is this possible?


    On the first seven floors, there are also strong men who cross the Tribulation Realm. Even if you can''t defeat this man, can''t it just delay his advancement?


    Where did those people go?


    Could it be... all killed by him?


    Su Yan was calm at this moment, and his white clothes were spotless.


    The three purple-robed old men only felt incredible and frustrated.


    What''s incredible is that this person is so powerful, can kill all the way so easily, invincible, no one can stop!


    What was frustrated was that among the many people killed by Sun Hancai, there were their disciples and grandchildren. These people spent a lot of effort, and they were killed by this person.


    "Who are you! The old man does not kill the unknown!" The purple-robed old man in the middle said to Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered: "How come I am a nameless person? If you don''t know, you can ask about the name Su Yan with the five holy places. Oh, I seem to have forgotten a little bit. After today, you guys There should be no chance to ask the five holy places about anything, because the dead don��t ask questions."


    These three purple-robed elders have never heard the name Su Yan. At this time, when you look at me and I look at you, they all showed very confused expressions.


    What they don''t even know is the relationship between Su Yan and the five holy places.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Yan said: "You are secretly performing fornication here, and have killed thousands of innocent people, right? You can take revenge as I am here to help these innocent souls."


    "Do you think you are a messenger of justice? You are here to preach to us! It''s ridiculous! With your attitude like a little bug, how can you be my opponent in Netherworld!"


    "Boy, you don''t know it when your death is near. Don''t be afraid to tell you the truth. My Netherworld has existed before the five holy places. After we overthrow the five holy places, we will definitely be able to reshape the glory of ten thousand years ago! The kings and losers in this world, killed by us as the best, can only show that they are too weak! If they are strong, we will be killed!"


    The last purple-robed old man also said: "You say revenge, do you think you are a righteous hero? Is it really funny?"


    Su Yan had a serious expression and said, "Really? I have always believed in the word justice in this world. Because of my existence, there is justice in this world."


    "Presumptuous! What do you think you are, you are actually talking blatantly here! No matter what you have, just use it directly! You are the cultivation base of the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, and we are also the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm Cultivation base, everyone is at the same level. If three fights one against one, will it still be impossible to lose?"


    "In this case..." Su Yan directly released the long sword in his hand.


    The golden sword light flew out directly, turning into an incredible streamer!


    The purple-robed old man who was chatting with Su Yan just now formed a strange formation directly in his hand with some secret method!


    This formation is not an ordinary formation, after using it, even the space has a very strange sense of fragmentation!


    But Tai''a is not an ordinary sword, and Su Yan is not an ordinary sword repair!


    This fragmented space hardly has any resistance in front of Tai''a''s invincible sword light.


    The formation was broken almost immediately, many fragments of the formation split like a mirror, and finally turned into a lot of fluorescent lights!


    When these people reacted, Su Yan''s sword light had already returned to his hands.


    They didn''t see what happened just now, and it was already like this when they reacted.


    And the old man in the purple robe had a big hole in his chest.


    The remaining two purple-robed elders are thinking about one thing: this man''s swordsmanship is the only level I have seen in my life! How could there be such a powerful sword repair?


    The purple-robed old man standing in the middle was the strongest among the three priests, and he was killed by Su Yan before he even thought of meeting him.


    This is too much!


    They finally knew why Su Yan had reached the eighth floor so quickly.


    It depends on this absolute strength!


    There are many masters in Nether Sea on the eighth level, but the most powerful are of course these three priests, unexpectedly they are not Su Yan''s opponents!


    Maybe, even their place will be directly penetrated by Su Yan, directly allowing Su Yan to enter the bottom of this underground palace and learn the ultimate secret of Netherworld Sea.


    "Only this sword is great, you have something that doesn''t use a sword!" The purple-robed old man originally said an angry word out of fear of Su Yan''s mighty sword.


    "Okay." Su Yan unexpectedly accepted it directly.


    These two purple-robed elders saw that Su Yan promised so happily, they couldn''t help being very puzzled. Is it possible that besides swordsmanship, this person is equally good at other skills?


    At this time, he didn''t care about so much. As long as he didn''t use a sword, he would at least have a chance to give it a go.


    If Su Yan continued to use the sword, they would not even have room to struggle.


    Seeing Su Yan directly inserting the Tai''a Divine Sword into the ground, the two purple-robed old men saw a touch of joy in each other''s eyes.


    This is definitely an opportunity for them!


    Then only one hand of Su Yan turned into a circle in the void.


    The circle is sky blue, and it is constantly shining in the sky.


    These two purple-robed elders felt that their knowledge was pretty good, but they didn''t even recognize what spell Su Yan used!


    But at this time, he couldn''t take care of so much. The two priests were cruel together and used several spells!


    These spells are taboo spells even in the interior of Nether Sea, all are spells at the cost of their own life!


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, there is absolutely no reservation.


    It is indeed hurt to sacrifice one''s life, but if you die here, there will be no tomorrow.


    After all, this thing in the future belongs only to living people.

 Chapter 2929： Sudden attack

    Chapter 2929 Sudden Attack


    Various spells turned into a little bit of light in the air!


    These fluorescent lights are intertwined, it is really beautiful.


    Then he slowly floated towards Su Yan, before he got close, a strong evil thought had already hit his face!


    This evil thought made Su Yan''s goose bumps stand up a lot. This was a natural reaction in his body, and it represented that the opposite spell was extremely powerful.


    This type of incantation generally comes from the Wuzong in ancient times, but has a lot of knowledge about Wuzong Su Yan.


    Everyone is considered an old enemy. Sometimes it is not your friend who knows you best, but your enemy.


    Su Yan had already studied this type of spell very thoroughly.


    Su Yan just drew a circle in the air!


    Within the range delineated by this circle, no spells can enter!


    It seems that Su Yan created a field that can isolate everything out of thin air!


    "Do you think that you can escape the sanctions of the Nether Sea?" The priests saw that the spells released by them at the cost of their lives were useless at all. They were so angry!


    They have to pay a very heavy price to release such spells. If they don''t get the slightest result, it would be too uneconomical!


    "You thief! Do you really think that Netherworld can''t punish you? You just don''t run! We will definitely cut you up here and feed the dogs! When the soul is in my hands, we must use 72 kinds of severe punishment Torture you hard!"


    Su Yan smiled: "When did I say I was going to run away?"


    Then the great Chinese masterpiece of the void!


    Of course, Su Yan''s spells are not just for defense, he was originally an offensive character.


    After this Huaguang went out, a large area of ??void was shrouded.


    The two priests hurriedly released many spells, but these spells were completely unable to resist Su Yan''s Hua Guang, and they almost collapsed immediately upon contact!


    The two had nothing to do, so they could only continue to use many of the same spells, and the number of lives sacrificed in a short period of time had exceeded 500 years!


    But what still can''t hide is Su Yan''s crush!


    Hua Guang was still in the air, and was approaching step by step in the air. The two priests joined forces, and they couldn''t resist it!


    What''s even worse is that they can''t even tell what spell the other party uses!


    How strong should this man be?


    Su Yan''s Hua Guang approached step by step, and the two priests finally gritted their teeth and used the strongest blood curse!


    The blood curse is the most special technique in Netherworld, and it is almost a technique that can only be used when fighting the enemy desperately at the last moment.


    Even if you beat the opponent, the price you have to pay is huge.


    These two priests were driven to a desperate situation by Su Yan, and in fact they had nothing to do. In the end they could only use the blood curse to protect themselves!


    Once the blood curse was cast, the two priests'' bodies flowed like blood, but there was almost no blood in the wound.


    Because as soon as these blood appeared on the body surface, it would be entrapped by the true essence, turning into a cloud of blood and floating above their heads.


    The strength is so strong that it must far overwhelm the previous spell.


    Even Su Yan sighed softly. Unexpectedly, these two priests only had the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the fourth heaven, but they could exert a power far beyond the current realm!


    However, the two priests also knew themselves bitterly at this time. If this blood curse and Su Yan''s spell stalemate in the air, it would be equally unfavorable to them.


    How much blood can they flow?


    As long as an ordinary person loses the three achievements of blood in his body, his life is in danger, even if the monk who crosses the catastrophe is more powerful, he can lose at most 50% of his blood!


    If they lose more blood, they will also fall here.


    It means that they are now using their own blood to fight against Su Yan''s mana!


    The ghost knows how strong this man''s true essence is!


    The power of the blood curse and Su Yan''s spells fought fiercely in the air, and finally produced an extremely fierce light!


    This violent light made most people in Nether Sea unable to open their eyes!


    Although they could not open their eyes, they could hear the screams coming one after another.


    These screams came from the disciples in Nether Sea. These disciples were too close to the battle between the two sides, so they were affected.


    This is a typical fight between gods and mortals.


    If you don''t have enough ability, you will endanger your life if you want to watch the battle at close range here.


    When they could open their eyes, they only saw that the two priests had been lying on the ground in a very distorted posture, completely immobile.


    No one knows what Su Yan did, only the result is so clear.


    The three priests have all fallen, and the man is still standing here peacefully, without even a hint of breathing.


    It was as easy as eating and drinking water for him to kill these three priests.


    The three priests have such a high level of cultivation, they are already rare masters in Nether Sea, and the three of them even lose to this man. The most strange thing is that the support time is so short!


    The opponent''s strength is completely crushing!


    With such a powerful strength, is the opponent invincible?


    These people can''t help but think so!


    Su Yan glanced over again, and all the followers of Netherworld Sea were silent. There is only one very simple idea left in these people''s minds, and that is to escape! The farther you escape, the better!


    This man is definitely not something they can afford!


    Such powerful three priests, but all have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, they were punishable like trash before this man.


    What can they do in front of this man?


    When Su Yan stepped on the bodies of the three priests, no one dared to stop them.


    There is a flight of stairs leading to the deep area below.


    And the deep and deep below is the bottom layer of the Niu Demon Temple!


    All the secrets of Nether Sea are hidden in this deep depth!


    There was darkness below, and this darkness even contained an extremely powerful demon energy.


    It seems that there is a powerful Demon Realm being breathing.


    Is it the sealed Bull Demon King?


    A hint of doubt appeared on Su Yan''s face, because the demonic energy below was too strong, so Su Yan could not completely see through this layer of darkness.


    If you want to understand all the secrets here, you have to go down to the bottom of this bull demon temple.


    Su Yan walked towards the last floor of this bull demon temple before stepping into the darkness, when a hand was silently, not to mention killing Su Yan''s neck!


    The attack was so sudden, there was no sign at all!


    The owner of this hand didn''t know how long he had lurked in this darkness, just waiting for the moment when Su Yan stepped into the darkness.


    What is even more powerful is that the owner of this hand can completely hide his breath, heartbeat and pulse, and completely escape Su Yan''s spiritual sense!


    This is really incredible.

 Chapter 2930： High priest

    Chapter 2930 The High Priest


    This attack took place between the electric light and flint, which can only be carried out by instinct but reaction.


    Su Yan has a cultivation base for the ninth generation, and has experienced countless battles, and his fighting instinct has long been deep into his bones.


    Facing this sudden attack, Su Yan not only dodged, but even countered instinctively!


    When Su Yan directly used a dragon claw hand to pinch the wrist of this hand, and then forcefully turned it over, the owner of this wrist either appeared from the darkness or was directly squeezed off the bone!


    But what surprised Su Yan was that this hand suddenly became as if it had no bones, and it softened to the extreme in Su Yan''s hand!


    And Su Yan''s countermeasures were therefore ineffective!


    Sword Qi condensed on this hand again.


    Bang bang bang!


    Su Yan''s sword aura collided with this man''s sword!


    In this square inch, the two of them used many ingenious changes in the time of the electric light flint.


    Although it was not turned upside down, the intensity of the battle was higher.


    If someone had a slightly inferior technique in such a close fight, it would have been a corpse already.


    This hand then changed spells and sword aura several times, but no matter how he changed, Su Yan was holding it, and he couldn''t break free!


    Then Su Yan pulled hard, and the master of this hand was finally pulled out by Su Yan from the intense darkness!


    It was a man in a white coat. Compared to the white coat, his skin was paler, and even his lips were not bloody, so pale to the extreme.


    And his eyes turned out to be gray.


    This man is full of strange feelings.


    But after seeing the man, the people around showed extremely happy expressions on their faces, "It''s the high priest! The high priest has come out to deal with this thief!"


    These followers didn''t even dare to breathe loudly in front of Su Yan just now, and they all changed their faces at this time.


    And the high priest''s pale face was staring at Su Yan with a smile like nothing.


    As soon as he met, Su Yan had already understood that this high priest had at least the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Seven Heavens!


    This kind of cultivation is absolutely rare even in the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Who would have thought that such a master would hide in the dark underground of Yunkai Island?


    The high priest''s cultivation base is not only very powerful, but also very curious.


    After being stared at by this man, even Su Yan felt like being stared at by a poisonous snake as a prey!


    While Su Yan was observing the high priest, the high priest was also observing Su Yan.


    Although the high priest hid in the darkness and attacked Su Yan, this man immediately reversed the situation, and after that he was suppressed everywhere!


    It would be fine if this man also had the seventh or even higher realm of Cross Tribulation Realm.


    What the high priest sensed was that this man''s cultivation was at best crossing the fourth heaven of the Tribulation Realm!


    Being suppressed to such a situation by a person whose realm is so much lower than his own, even unable to break free, the high priest just felt dull!


    He still felt that even though the man in front of him was strong, the suppression of his realm was here after all. If he really wanted to fight, he would definitely not lose to Su Yan.


    The high priest first spoke: "You are not from the five holy places, how come you are here?"


    Su Yan asked, "How do you know that I am not from the Five Great Holy Lands?"


    "The exercises you practice are very strange and seem to exert great restraint on my "Heaven Demon Heart Method". There is no such powerful exercise method in the five holy places. My "Heaven Demon Heart Method" and the Heavenly Demon Qi born are originally Restrain the five holy places!"


    The high priest seemed to know the five holy places very well.


    It''s no wonder that the Netherworld Sea is hidden in the shadows all year round, while the five holy places are in the light.


    Netherworld Sea was able to collect information and various materials about the five holy places at will. If the five holy places were regarded as the biggest enemy, it would be normal to come up with some special techniques.


    It''s just that these exercises used to restrain the five holy places may not be as magical as the high priest boasted.


    The various exercises of the Five Great Sacred Grounds are inherently all-encompassing, and the changes in the nature of various powers are extremely rich. It is impossible to restrain the Five Great Sacred Grounds to death by relying on the so-called "Heaven Demon Heart Method".


    If Netherworld Sea had such great ability, it would be their turn to sit in this world, why bother hiding in this gloomy ground and carrying out such sneaky activities?


    The high priest said again: "Just tried the first one, your strength is good, are you interested in joining us in Nether Sea? Your strength is enough to be a marshal under my hand!"


    "How dare the marshal of the district? It is you, the high priest, who gave it to me to do it, and there is no interest in it!"


    Su Yan only felt that this high priest was simply unreasonable. He didn''t have the upper hand at all when he did it just now, and now he actually said such nonsense.


    But the high priest''s speech gesture was very calm, and it seemed that Su Yan had already settled down.


    Before Su Yan answered, the high priest said again: "Actually, you have no choice. Now that you are here, besides joining the Nether Sea, there is another option to be killed by me here, even the corpse Be a pool of pus! Rather than turn into a puddle of pus, you might as well be an obedient dog by my side, what do you think?"


    "Observable dog? What do you think you are?" Su Yan said, "I killed all the way here, but after killing thousands of your subordinates, they can''t stop me. Will you be able to stop me if you change?"


    The high priest smiled and said: "Being killed only means that they are not useful! I am the high priest! The high priest has a great mission, how can we talk with these fools?"


    "What is your mission?" Su Yan asked.


    The smile on the high priest''s face stopped abruptly, and said: "Some things are blessings if you don''t know, what do you think?"


    Su Yan sneered, "Wait until I break the bones of your whole body, and see how hard you can be!"


    The high priest said: "If you have the ability, use it all! But you only have the realm of the Fourth Heavenly Crossing the Tribulation Realm! I want you to be my loyal dog, but I will give you a chance to live! This Do you really want to give away the opportunity to give alms?"


    "You Netherworld Sea is going to resurrect the Great Bull Demon King of the ancient times?" Su Yan asked.


    "Yes, it seems that you already understand our purpose. As long as the Bull Demon King is resurrected, the Netherworld Sea can be revived! By then, it should not be a problem to overwhelm the five holy places and dominate the third region!" The high priest A strange enthusiasm was revealed in his words.


    Su Yan had a very disgusting expression on his face at this time.


    These people in Netherworld are obviously dreaming a very unreal dream.


    If the Five Great Sacred Grounds were so easy to overthrow, then Su Yan would have already reached the gates of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, so why bother with them outside?


    Wait to see what happened to the seal of the Bull Demon King. Since they are all here, of course they have to make sure that they are well done before leaving the Yunkai Island.

 Chapter 2931： The most powerful punch and the most bitter

    Chapter 2931 The most powerful punch and the most bitter


    From the look in Su Yan''s eyes, the high priest felt that he was clearly underestimated, and he couldn''t help but exasperated and said: "It seems that you want to choose the dead end. I have already given you a chance. If someone else can get a chance to be me Your dog will be grateful. I never thought you would waste such a good opportunity!"


    Being born in this universe, a husband is to stand upright!


    What are you kidding about asking him Su Yan to be someone else''s dog?


    The high priest attacked Su Yan, the white figure resembling a ghost, reaching the extreme.


    Flying only by the body, it is already close to the speed of the fairy sword flying!


    This is something that ordinary people can''t do, this high priest must have cultivated some kind of combat body.


    Just now when Su Yan squeezed his wrist, his wrist suddenly changed. Obviously, his physical changes have reached a realm that ordinary people can''t understand!


    Su Yan has fought many strong players recently, but almost none of these strong players can cultivate his body to this level.


    So this high priest evoked the flames of war in Su Yan''s heart!


    The high priest swept towards Su Yan, and several afterimages had split up in the middle.


    These remnants are so vivid that people almost cannot help but wonder whether the high priest used the magic of the clone!


    Of course, Su Yan would not be fooled by such illusions, and had no deviation in capturing the figure of the high priest.


    When the high priest''s body skills were converted to the most critical moment, Su Yan made a sword!


    This sword is very refined!


    But what is unexpected is that the high priest turned ninety degrees in the air, twisted his body into a very unreasonable shape, and stumbled to avoid Su Yan''s sword light!


    Su Yan has never seen a person who can fold his body 90 degrees backwards. Usually, there is only one result of doing so, that is, the spine will be completely broken!


    But after the high priest escaped from Su Yan''s sword light, he had recovered in the shortest time!


    This is really incredible and very unreasonable!


    And relying on the speed just now, the high priest''s body was still moving at high speed, and he smashed towards Su Yan''s body in a blink of an eye!


    Su Yan already understood at this time that he actually made a misjudgment. This high priest did not practice a war body, but ancient yoga!


    Only a monk who has practiced ancient yoga can twist the body into a variety of completely unreasonable shapes, and it can also make joints suddenly dislocated and suddenly connected together.


    So just now after the high priest was squeezed by Su Yan''s wrist, he could defuse Su Yan''s attack through various methods that ordinary people could not do.


    This ancient yoga technique is actually a way of communication between heaven and man, but it is extremely devastating to the body. Nine out of ten practitioners will become disabled.


    The sect of ancient yoga practice was not very prosperous at first, but it declined directly, and there are almost no descendants within nine days and ten places.


    This ancient yoga technique has been lost for at least 5,000 years, so even Su Yan didn''t react to it for a while.


    When Su Yan reacted, the body of the high priest had already smashed towards him!


    In this short period of time, the high priest''s twisted body suddenly stretched out!


    Both hands changed into sharp claws and grabbed Su Yan''s chest!


    Su Yan''s right hand was holding a sword, and his left hand became a fist!


    This fist hit it directly!


    Boom!


    Even the bull demon temple in this underground trembles directly!


    There were even many followers of Nethersea who were shaken and fell directly to the ground.


    And there is a cloud of smoke around!


    And in the smoke and dust, they heard the voice of vomiting blood, followed by the voice of the high priest gritting his teeth: "What kind of exercise are you? How can you have such a strong strength?"


    "Fool, I have practiced strength techniques, and I have already reached the realm of moving the universe and fighting the sky! Compared to strength, no one in this world can beat me!" Su Yan said.


    At this time, the smoke was slowly dissipating, and the high priest was lying on the ground, and a huge pit appeared on the ground of the Cow Demon Temple!


    The floor surrounded by formations is also cracked inch by inch!


    The high priest lay in a human-shaped pothole. This pothole was obviously hit just now, and the power of Su Yan''s punch was really exaggerated to the extreme.


    At this time, the high priest was also extremely miserable. Not only did the blood he vomited out on his clothes, but even a recess in his abdomen was clearly visible.


    Su Yan didn''t know how many ribs the high priest broke with this punch!


    If these broken ribs were inserted into the internal organs, it would be very dangerous!


    The followers of Nether Sea were already dumbfounded at this time, what they didn''t expect was that the other party was so powerful!


    It''s simply tough without any reason!


    Even such a powerful existence as the high priest was almost invisible with a punch. If it were them, wouldn''t it turn into a puddle of flesh under such a fist? You have to shovel it from the ground with a shovel!


    The fear can''t be suppressed at this time, if it weren''t for the high priest still hanging in a sigh, they had all fled madly!


    The high priest suddenly laughed at this moment, and the laughter seemed unusually harsh in the silent underground.


    Su Yan said, "You are very funny. This is the first time I have seen someone beaten so badly and can still laugh. Now I give you a chance. Would you like to be a dog by my side?"


    Su Yan returned the words of the high priest to him intact at this time, full of irony.


    But after listening to Su Yan''s words, the high priest did not respond, but laughed louder and arrogantly.


    There seems to be something really funny...


    At this time, let alone Su Yan, even these people in Nether Sea were also very puzzled, and almost no one understood what the high priest was laughing at.


    Because the high priest was so badly injured, when he laughed wildly, he was often interrupted by his own cough, and then spewed a lot of blood.


    These blood foams represent that the high priest has suffered extremely severe internal injuries.


    He had no reason to laugh no matter what.


    Next the high priest slowly sat up from the human-shaped pothole.


    The high priest could sit up on his own strength, which was actually within Su Yan''s expectation.


    What the high priest said could be regarded as the existence of the Seventh Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm. After reaching this realm, the vitality would be so strong that ordinary people could not understand it.


    For ordinary people, this kind of injury will inevitably be fatal, but for the existence of this level, it can only be regarded as a skin trauma at best, because as long as it does not hurt the pubic area, it is not considered as a fundamental injury.


    After the high priest sat up, the evil spirit laughter finally stopped, and he stared at Su Yan with an extremely bitter look at this moment.

 Chapter 2932： Curse

    Chapter 2932: Evil Curse


    If the eyes can kill people, then the eyes of the high priest have undoubtedly killed Su Yan hundreds of times!


    The spiteful eyes contained great evil thoughts, even overshadowing the spells released by the two priests at the expense of their vitality divisions.


    After the high priest adjusted his breathing, he spouted a big mouthful of blood. This big mouthful of blood is congestion in the chest cavity, but it feels a lot more refreshing after spraying it out.


    Then the high priest said: "Unexpectedly, you only have the cultivation base of the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, and you can force me to such a realm! I originally cherished your talent and gave you a chance to live, but since you don''t cherish it. , No wonder I''m going to be ruthless."


    Su Yan said: "Why do you have so much nonsense, just use what you have, and see if I can beat you into a dog with broken spine."


    Then, an incredible scene appeared.


    A pair of daggers suddenly appeared in the hands of the high priest!


    This pair of daggers are all various totems and patterns, and they are also full of antiquity. It must be some kind of secret treasure that has been passed down from ancient times to today.


    Does the high priest want to use this pair of daggers against Su Yan?


    Do not!


    The high priest directly inserted the pair of daggers into his abdomen!


    Then a pair of daggers melted into the hands of the high priest, and then they were inserted into his abdomen.


    At this time, a strange smile appeared on the face of the high priest with four daggers in his body.


    The high priest laughed wildly at this moment, and the wild laughter reverberated wildly in this underground space, making people completely unable to understand the meaning.


    Su Yan saw a little clue at this time, but he was still a little uncertain.


    Because according to the truth, this evil and enchanting technique should have been lost as early as the second epoch!


    But this high priest has even practiced the ancient yoga technique that has long been lost to its peak, maybe even this long-lost secret technique might also be mastered!


    This guy is a very tricky existence!


    After laughing wildly, the last dagger appeared in the hands of the high priest!


    The high priest held the dagger with both hands and couldn''t help shaking. It seemed that holding this dagger at this time required all his strength.


    When he saw this last dagger, Su Yan was already sure that the high priest did use the secret method that should have been lost!


    This last dagger will finally be inserted into the heart of the high priest!


    The five daggers correspond to the five internal organs, the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney.


    This secret method activates and awakens all the potential in the human body, exerting 100% of the human body''s abilities.


    The human body has potential. The reason why this part of the ability is called potential is because this part of the ability is blocked and will not easily be unlocked.


    The monks in ancient times discovered many secrets about the human body in their research on the human body.


    Part of it is about potential. If the human body''s potential is fully stimulated, it will indeed stimulate incredible combat power in a short period of time.


    But the sequelae of doing so will be very obvious, that is, it will burn one''s own vitality, and the functions of various organs in the body will also experience serious failure.


    The reason why the potential cannot be fully stimulated is because the human body''s own circulation, such as breathing and heartbeat, and blood flow, all need to consume human energy in invisible places.


    And this part of the function uses potential.


    If the full potential is opened, the direct consequence is that you can control the heartbeat, breathing, and even the flow of blood.


    The mastery of the body can reach 100% of the domain.


    And the most superb Sword Cultivator''s mastery of the body is unlikely to exceed 90%.


    Once you open this taboo door, you will gain the power to transcend limits!


    It''s as if all the limiters are unlocked to fight.


    Su Yan said: "I should know that you have this ability since you have practiced ancient yoga, but is it really worth it? Just to deal with me, I took the initiative to open up all the potential of my body and burn my own vitality."


    "The people of Netherworld Sea don''t need the past and the future, some are just now!" After the high priest inserted the last dagger into his heart, even his face became ruddy.


    But this rosy is really very abnormal, even more abnormal than his pale skin color before!


    Then the injuries in the body were also recovering quickly, and the dozen bones that were broken by Su Yan also gradually recovered.


    This recovery ability is really amazing!


    Su Yan said: "Ancient yoga itself does not have a strong lethality, don''t you think that you can defeat me after you unlock the limiter?"


    The high priest said: "Your power is indeed so strong that it is only in my life. But now that I have actively stimulated the potential of my body, then you will never have any chance! Now you have one last one. Opportunity, would you like to be a dog under me?"


    "You don''t seem to understand the crux of the problem." Su Yan said.


    "What is the key point you said?"


    "I saw you use magic repair daggers to penetrate the five internal organs to stimulate the full potential of your body. It took so long for five daggers to penetrate your body, but I didn''t stop you. What do you think is the reason?" Su Yan Standing on a high place coldly looked at the high priest.


    In this battle, the high priest did come up with a lot of things that made Su Yan fresh, but for Su Yan, these things were only interesting.


    If you want to defeat Su Yan, you must use at least ten times the strength just now.


    What attribute of this power is not so important, what is important is that its quality has an overwhelming advantage.


    Just playing with these changes and wanting to defeat Su Yan is undoubtedly a foolish dream.


    Su Yan, the ninth generation cultivation base, once the supreme immortal emperor, hasn''t seen anything?


    Only then did the high priest wake up and said: "Why are you not preventing me from using evil spells to stimulate the potential in my body?"


    Su Yan said: "Because no matter how you struggle, there is no threat to me. You do have the realm of crossing the seventh heaven, but if you want to defeat me, this is absolutely not enough. Even without a sword, I can also have a dozen ways to hold you in the ground and immobile, just as sad as a mangy dog. If you are a little bit funny, you should now kneel on the ground and kowtow desperately, begging me to let you go.


    The high priest was angry, "Who do you think you are, dare to preach to me here!"


    Then the high priest flew directly into the sky, the powerful anger and the true essence mixed together, turning into a dazzling purple electric light!

 Chapter 2933： Wailing of the High Priest

    Chapter 2933 The Wailing of the High Priest


    This purple electric light danced wildly in the air, and after some followers of Nethersea accidentally touched this purple electric light, they were immediately chopped to death!


    This is the strength of the powerhouse who crosses the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven!


    The existence below the tribulation realm is simply an ant-like existence in front of his lightning, and even the humble struggle can''t do it!


    In the face of such a powerful purple electric light, Su Yan didn''t change his face. He was still as indifferent as before, but said: "You who have stimulated all your potential are probably worth my 70% effort to deal with you."


    Purple lightning spurted out of the high priest''s eyes!


    It is not only the physical body that stimulates 100% of the potential, but even the potential in the dantian is also stimulated!


    At this time, the true essence of the high priest had indeed risen to an incredible level.


    The purple electric lights in his hand turned into galloping purple dragons, first directly surrounding Su Yan, and then attacking Su Yan from all directions at the same time!


    Such attacks are almost inevitable.


    Needless to say, the power of purple electric light naturally!


    But Su Yan actually directly inserted Tai''a into the ground in front of him, standing proudly in place with his hand.


    Under these circumstances, Su Yan didn''t even plan to use a sword? !


    The sound of dragons around is deafening!


    The sound of the electric explosion is also connected!


    At this time Su Yan seemed to be in the thunder and lightning country.


    These dazzling electric lights also reflected the surrounding purple!


    Due to the special underground environment, the high priest took the initiative to constrict the range of his spells. If it were really outside, this might at least be a large spell covering ten miles!


    But after this spell is miniaturized, its power is more condensed and its lethality is stronger.


    Facing such spells, Su Yanqi calmed down to the extreme. Among the ten thousand laws in this world, he was probably the least afraid of thunder.


    Of course, the high priest also saw Su Yan''s calm and relaxed appearance, and he was extremely angry, and he wished that Su Yan would be smashed into smoke directly!


    Many extremely detailed electric lights were urged by the high priest to directly attack Su Yan!


    But then something strange happened. No matter how violent the thunder and lightning''s power was, they couldn''t get close to Su Yan within three feet!


    The high priest urged more than ten times in a row, only wasting a lot of his true energy.


    Su Yan, at the center of the purple grid, was completely unscathed.


    The high priest finally moved his gaze to the long sword in front of Su Yan, and the problem must lie with this sword.


    Although the sword was inserted into the ground, it was transformed into a realm. Within this realm, everything is broken!


    Su Yan said, "Have you not discovered yet? All the laws in this world are vain in front of me."


    Su Yan''s voice is not loud, but it can surpass the sky of dragons and thunder and lightning, and accurately reach everyone''s ears.


    Only then did the high priest realize that the man in front of him was indeed confident, so he dared to be so easy to write in front of him!


    This thunder and lightning array is now meaningless to continue to let go, to deal with this man must think of other ways!


    But in front of this man, everything is broken, and even the five holy places are not so powerful. How can I deal with him?


    Just now, Su Yan''s punch caused the high priest''s five internal organs to move. He had decided that he didn''t want to engage in this kind of close combat with Su Yan.


    There is an old saying called Yili Jiangshihui.


    Su Yan has such an outrageous strength, even if he doesn''t have any skills, he is enough to restrain those masters.


    What''s more, Su Yan was originally an expert in close combat, and the change in skills is still above the high priest!


    The high priest thought of only one idea at this time, and that was the blood curse!


    Now that the evil curse has been used to urge all the potential in the body, he has already paid a very tragic price. If he can''t defeat this man, isn''t the price paid for nothing?


    Up to now, the only thing the high priest considered was to defeat the man in front of him!


    Either defeat the man in front of you at all costs, or lose here, there is no third choice!


    The high priest continues to urge the power in the body!


    The so-called blood curse was used by the previous two priests when dealing with Su Yan.


    The blood curse is the strongest curse in the Netherworld, using its own essence and blood as a guide to strengthen the lethality of the curse to the highest level.


    This is a typical tactic of killing one thousand enemies and self-defeating 800.


    It''s like taking two knives at the same time, one at oneself, and another at the enemy.


    The fight is who''s blood shed clean first, or whose willpower is not enough to fall first.


    The realm of the high priest was originally higher, and the power of the blood curse at this time was of course even greater!


    The blood curse of the high priest has just begun to ignite, and there is even a layer of **** mist in the air!


    These mists directly killed those believers in Nether Sea.


    In this confined space, the power of the blood curse is simply a disaster that cannot be resisted for those who have not yet crossed the Tribulation Realm!


    Su Yan sneered: "You blood curse is really ridiculous. It can''t deal with me. Killing your disciples and grandchildren is a good shot."


    "Of course this account will be counted on your head! Old man, I originally planned to kill you, but now I have changed my mind. I want to imprison your soul so that you can''t die!" The high priest stared at Su Yan angrily, almost bursting out flames from his eyes.


    Su Yan still had his hands on his back, and said, "The people who have said this to me do not know how many people are, but now I am standing in front of you alive and well, but those people have already gone to hell. Your fate may not be better than them. ! But you still have a second way to go, depending on whether you want to be my dog."


    "Boy! You''re going to be fast! Once the blood curse falls, you must be unable to resist it!"


    "Is it?"


    As Su Yan asked rhetorically, all of a sudden, Xianle played!


    Bells, drums, guqin, flute, erhu, sheng, xun all kinds of musical instruments suddenly appeared!


    And an extremely magnificent eight-story exquisite pagoda also appeared outside Su Yan!


    This time Su Yan turned out to be the first to take the shot, which the high priest had never thought of!


    Since just now, Su Yan has been taking a lot of time to let the high priest finish all the preparations, almost only defending.


    The high priest probably acquiesced to this situation. In fact, Su Yan did not make any promises, saying that he would only defend but not attack.


    Now attacking the high priest by surprise, the effect is really good!


    After all, the high priest is the existence of the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm. If he were to completely complete the blood curse, even Su Yan would have some troubles.


    Only halfway through the high priest''s blood curse, Su Yan had already killed him, as if a mouthful of blood was in his throat and couldn''t spit it out. It was extremely difficult to bear!


    Once the "Great Buddha Jue" was displayed, the divine light radiated from it had a posture of destruction!


    The sound of clear fracture and blood vomiting came again!


    At the same time, the high priest''s unwilling wailing!


    But the world has always been very cold, no matter how painful the loser wailes, the final result will not change.

 Chapter 2934： Ancient Seal

    Chapter 2934: Ancient Seal


    After the wailing, the high priest was once again severely beaten into the ground by Su Yan.


    The overall protective formation of the Bull Demon Temple is also very good, Su Yan used such a powerful force, and he didn''t even punch the floor through.


    Of course, a wave of shaking is inevitable.


    The high priest was really miserable this time, and was crushed to the extreme by Su Yan''s "Great Buddha Jue". Most of the bones in his body were interrupted by Su Yan, and his body twisted into a very unnatural posture.


    The blood in the whole body kept spilling, and even some bones were poked out!


    Of course, the most serious injuries are still invisible.


    The Dantian of the high priest was almost pierced by Su Yan with the divine light of "The Great Buddha Jue"!


    Once there was a problem with the dantian, then even the master of the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm would have no good way. This is an injury that is almost impossible to recover.


    Had it not been for the high priest who had practiced ancient yoga for many years, he would have died already.


    At this time, the high priest was lying on the ground and there was only a whimper left. Su Yan only needed to make a slight knife and the high priest would fall here.


    However, Su Yan did not do this, and the reason is very simple.


    At this time, the high priest''s bones and meridians were all shattered, but he was in a state of being inferior to death. For him to live like this for a period of time, it was a punishment for him.


    Those who were killed for no reason by him, and those headless corpses piled up on the fourth floor of the Bull Demon Temple need an explanation!


    Su Yan said before he started his hand that he believed that there was always the word justice under the sun.


    And Su Yan represents justice and gives the high priest the necessary punishment!


    None of the people in Nether Sea, an organization that exterminates humanity and worships, is innocent.


    Su Yan couldn''t even understand how Taiji Holy Land would tolerate Netherworld Sea under their noses to multiply for so many years.


    This is simply unreasonable!


    For this kind of organization, it must be completely eradicated to avoid future troubles forever!


    If you dare to resist, just kill it! Where do you need to care about so many things?


    If the Nether Sea is not completely eradicated, I don''t know how many innocent people will be killed.


    Just like the headless corpses piled up on the fourth floor of the Cow Demon Temple today, many of these corpses are children, and the benevolence of women will cause this result.


    At this time, the high priest could only whine softly, and nothing else could be done.


    He wanted to die with all his heart, but he didn''t even have the energy to say begging Su Yan to kill him.


    At this time, the condition inside the high priest''s body was extremely bad, and the only thing that was sober was his divine consciousness.


    But this is just a reflection.


    The backlash of the evil curse and the blood curse is coming, and he will inevitably die in extreme pain...


    Su Yan only glanced at the high priest and sneered: "Didn''t I just give you a chance? Let you live as one of my dogs, but you didn''t cherish this opportunity yourself."


    After that, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to the high priest anymore, and walked directly toward the deep staircase.


    This staircase leads to the lowest level of the Cow Demon Temple.


    The ultimate secret of the Niu Demon Temple is also hidden in this bottom layer.


    The surroundings were extremely quiet at this time, so even Su Yan''s footsteps seemed very abrupt.


    When Su Yan completely entered this darkness, there was only a very strange feeling, which was really difficult to describe in simple words.


    It seemed that even his body and mind were swallowed by this darkness, and many negative emotions inevitably grew in his heart.


    However, Su Yan quickly restrained this change in mood, and then a divine light ignited in his hands!


    The divine light illuminates the surroundings extremely brightly, as if day!


    The bottom layer of the Niu Demon Temple was completely different from the previous eight floors. It turned out to be a natural grotto, with few traces of artificial carvings.


    Various exquisite statues and murals on the front eight floors are endless. What is unexpected is that when you reach the bottom of the Niu Demon Temple, you will return to the original.


    The surroundings were very cold and gloomy, and at the same time there was a strong magical energy floating in the air.


    This demonic energy reached the extreme, and it all came from a pool in front.


    This pool is not big and has no decorations, but the liquid in it is an extremely strong blood red!


    This pool is most likely the blood pool that the followers of Nether Sea said.


    The red liquid inside is all the essence of human blood.


    To fill this blood pool to this level, at least more than 7,000 people have been killed.


    What the Netherworld Sea did is really outrageous!


    The bottom of the blood pool should still have an array function, or be connected to some place.


    The surroundings were extremely humid. Su Yan only saw some Dansha painting formations and a few simple futons on the ground, besides five other things and decorations.


    Up to this point, the most strange thing for Su Yan was the seal of the Bull Demon King.


    Didn��t it mean that the Great Bull Demon King was sealed at the bottom of this Bull Demon Temple?


    Why didn''t you even see the seal?


    Su Yan was puzzled and saw a big "Feng" on the mountain wall.


    I don''t know how many years the word "Feng" has gone through. It has already become very mottled.


    Su Yan stepped forward and directly touched the cold stone wall with his hand.


    When Su Yan''s hand touched the stone wall, he could clearly sense that something was slowly beating behind the stone wall.


    The rhythm of this beating is like the heart.


    Is it possible that the seal of the Great Bull Demon King is just behind this stone wall!


    Su Yan''s hands lit up with golden light.


    All kinds of dust on the stone wall also shake off.


    It turns out that there are various sealing spells on this stone wall. These are the edicts of the Taoist gates. After many years, they have become very mottled.


    Su Yan stared at these sealing spells a lot, and recognized that at least 80% of them were the sealing spells of the five holy places.


    In other words, the rumors are indeed true, and this powerful bull demon is indeed sealed here by the ancestors of the five holy places.


    Daomen has a purpose of slaying evil spirits and helping justice.


    In other words, after encountering a powerful monster, the first goal is to eradicate it directly. Only when it is unable to kill the monster will it be sealed.


    This powerful bull demon should be very capable, and only if the ancestors of the five holy grounds have nothing to do, they will be sealed here.


    The human blood essence in the blood pool contains great resentment and already contains extremely filthy energy.


    If someone who has the ability to refine it again, it will definitely have a great impact on this seal.


    So did the high priests mean to use this method to liberate the seal of the demon king?


    The things in front of him seemed to be able to be completely connected together, but Su Yan still felt that there was something wrong. It seemed that he had missed some of the most critical points.


    But at this time, only so much information and information are available, and there is no more analysis.

 Chapter 2935： Suck greedily

    Chapter 2935: Sucking Greedy


    Su Yan watched the blood pond surging, and there were two more **** radiances in his hand.


    One is the conviction halberd, and the other is the soul-suppressing sword.


    These two magic weapons themselves are full of extremely powerful desire to kill and destroy.


    If the energy in this blood pool can be absorbed, it will surely be able to accumulate a lot of energy, maybe it will be used in the future.


    Now that they have all come and avenged the people who died unjustly, don''t waste the energy in this blood pool.


    Su Yan threw the two blood-colored treasures directly into the blood pool, and then stared at the seal of the Great Bull Demon and studied carefully.


    There are a total of eighty-three seals here, and they are interlocking. Although it has gone through many years, the seal technique has not declined.


    The vitality of the Dali Bull Demon has been suppressed to the extreme, so that the Dali Bull Demon can only stay dormant, and there is no way to truly wake up!


    To open this seal technique, it can only be destroyed from the outside.


    But it is not so easy to damage them from the outside, because the people who arranged these seals already knew where the weaknesses of the seals lie, and they also made a lot of targeted defenses.


    This kind of sealing technique has almost been lost in this era, and I am afraid that even these people in the five holy places today will not be able to use the skills of their ancestors.


    Faced with such a seal, even if the high priest had the ability to cross the Seventh Heaven, he could only slowly corrode these seals.


    The blood pool was the best solution the high priest thought of.


    And behind Su Yan, the blood pool was almost boiling.


    These two scarlet magic weapons are greedily sucking the essence of the blood pool!


    Especially the Condemnation Heaven Halberd, the almost bottomless pit''s intense desire to kill and destroy, after absorbing a large amount of blood pool essence, there is a feeling that the desire is temporarily filled.


    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to the changes in these two magic weapons, but instead thought about some things in his heart.


    Su Yan had never experienced the era of the Great Bull Demon King, but there have always been many powerful demon kings in the heavens and all realms.


    Some demon kings can even dominate one world!


    It''s just that in today''s world, it is much harder for even monsters to cultivate into spirits than it was before, let alone become a demon king.


    While Su Yan thought about it, the Soul Calming Divine Sword had flown back into Su Yan''s sleeves. After this sword absorbed a large amount of blood pool essence, the body of the sword was transformed into a piece of blood jade by the Buddha, which was actually filled with round jade. Texture!


    The light of the sword was also agile when he waved it. It seems that if it can continue to absorb the blood of living humans, this sword still has a lot of room for evolution.


    At this time, the Conviction Tianji was still greedily absorbing the essence in the blood pool.


    This weapon is full of crazy delusions, almost the most paranoid lunatic. If it doesn''t absorb all the essence in the blood pool, it will definitely not return to Su Yan.


    When Su Yan was facing the seal of the Great Bull Demon King and showing a thoughtful look, another group of people opened the barrier from the outside and slammed into the Bull Demon Temple.


    This group of men and horses had been prepared to fight the Nether Sea, but after entering the Niu Demon Temple, they only saw corpses everywhere!


    Not to mention that all the people in the Nether Sea are dead, almost none of them can leave a whole body!


    The corpse was cut into several pieces by sharp tools!


    After carefully inspecting the situation, the leading man said, "Before us, a master with a sword came here, and these people in the Netherworld were all killed by him with the sword."


    The leading man has a beard and looks extremely majestic.


    He is no one else, but Shen Zhen, the highest person in charge of the Tai Chi Holy Land on Yunkai Island.


    And Shen Zhen was also followed by Lady Taotie and Su Yan''s other subordinates.


    It turned out that after the gluttonous lady left the Niu Demon Temple, she immediately followed Su Yan''s instructions and shocked the enchantment outside!


    After this enchantment was alarmed, the guards of the Tai Chi Holy Land were bound to investigate it.


    Then the layout of the Netherworld Sea in the Niu Demon Temple will also be exposed to the sun.


    The Taotie lady wanted to retreat after she had done what Su Yan had ordered, but she didn''t want Shen Zhen to come so fast, and she almost reached them in an instant.


    Shen Zhen''s breath and cultivation base are extremely strong, if compared with Su Yan, it is of course not as good.


    But it was more than enough to deal with the gluttonous lady and them.


    No matter what Shen Zhen said, the level of the princes in the Tai Chi Holy Land is also the level of a prince. If there is no strong ability, he will definitely not be able to hold the ground outside, and there will be many people inside the martial arts who are not convinced.


    The others were originally very frightened. Facing the sudden death of Shen Zhen, some did not know what to do, and even made a desperate plan!


    On the contrary, the gluttonous lady has an exquisite mind, and she understands that Shen Zhen may not know their identities, and she can make a fuss just by using this point.


    "You are the master of Tai Chi Holy Land arranged on Yunkai Island? I really doubt if you are blind or deaf." Taotie said.


    When the lady gluttonous said that she didn''t like it, the companions around her naturally became more and more worried.


    But Lady Gourmet was as calm as before, and she didn''t feel nervous at all.


    Shen Zhen frowned and said: "Although I don''t like bullying women, but if you insult me ??when you come up, then there is no need to let you go. You''d better give me an explanation when you say this. You''d better not want a coincidence. He deceived me like a tongue, because the barrier here is connected to my mind, and I know that the restriction on the barrier is triggered by you!"


    The only thing Shen Zhen said that surprised Lady Taotie was his control over the enchantment here.


    Not surprisingly, Shen Zhen did not know their identities at all.


    As long as Shen Zhen didn''t know their identities, they would be in no danger.


    In a sense, they are now on the same line as Tai Chi Holy Land, and their only enemy is Nether Sea.


    "Isn��t this cow-devil temple your top priority? Now it has become a secret base in the Nether Sea. My son is fighting for you in it, but you don��t know it at all, but instead want to be here. Bullying me, a little girl who took the initiative to inform you, you are either blind or deaf. Am I wrong?"


    After Shen Zhen heard the three words Nether Sea, his brows inevitably frowned. He was a transcendent existence on Yunkai Island, and the only enemy was this Nether Sea.


    But no matter how hard he wiped out several times, and killed tens of thousands of people at a time, this Netherworld could finally resurrect successfully, which is really a headache!


    Now this woman even said that the Niu Demon Temple was already occupied by Nether Sea. I don''t know if this kind of thing is true or not!


    He has mastered the realm of communion for the enchantment here, how can Netherworld Sea sneak into it without damaging the enchantment?

 Chapter 2936： Good things hit the top of your head

    Chapter 2936: Good things hit the top of the head


    In an instant, Shen Zhen was shocked physically and mentally, because he had already thought that several of his trusted followers knew how to open the barrier here.


    If these people betrayed him and join Nether Sea, this kind of thing is very likely to happen!


    Shen Zhen has always been very confident of his own strength, never thought that there would be such a possibility!


    It''s already cold sweat!


    I can''t wait to fly to the inside of the Cow Demon Temple to find out what the situation is now!


    The gluttonous lady said again: "My son said, although the defense of the Tai Chi Holy Land here is full of loopholes, but the background of the martial arts is still there, which means that the Tai Chi Holy Land has not been completely corroded by the Nether Sea. If I shock the enchantment, You can attract the real guards of the Tai Chi Holy Land. My son is now fighting for your Tai Chi Holy Land in the Niu Demon Temple. You are interesting. If you come, you will offend me. What is the reason?"


    Shen Zhen''s head was sweating coldly, and said: "The enchantment here is foolproof, and the guards are all my cronies. How could it be occupied by Nether Sea? What secret base should I use?"


    "Your confidants have already been corroded by the Nether Sea. If what I said is true or not, you will know everything if you go to the Cow Demon Temple yourself! If you find that we have not lied to you, You have to say sorry to me honestly."


    Shen Zhen took another look at Lady Taotie. Although the origins and backgrounds of these people were strange, they were sure that they were not a threat to him.


    If something went wrong in the Niu Demon Temple, then Shen Zhen would wait to go back to the school to receive admonishment!


    This matter must not be taken lightly, and immediately drove the sword light into the Niu Demon Temple.


    And behind Shen Zhen, there are still many monks coming here with sword light. These are the second and third generation disciples of Tai Chi Holy Land, who are stationed on Yunkai Island with Shen Zhen.


    They didn''t have Shen Zhen''s extreme sword speed, so they could only catch up slowly behind them.


    After Shen Zhen entered the Niu Demon Temple, he found some corpses, and these corpses were still in Nethersea''s clothes!


    It is really unscrupulous to come and go here in the clothes of Nether Sea! Is it possible that this place has really become the secret base of Netherworld?


    Shen Zhen only felt that one, the first, and the two were big. He originally thought this was the most indestructible line of defense, but he did not expect it to be corroded in by the Netherworld.


    And Netherworld has indeed implemented that point-the most dangerous place is the safest place instead.


    Taking advantage of Shen Zhen''s paralysis, he developed silently in this most central place for a long time.


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s arrival today, the seal of the Great Bull Demon might have already been unlocked!


    This is like when Guan Yu looked down on Lu Meng and felt that Jingzhou''s defense line was indestructible. When Lu Meng finished crossing the river in white clothes, he was already powerless.


    Shen Zhen only felt that the head was hit by someone, and at this moment, the gluttonous lady''s voice came from behind: "Look, I didn''t lie to you, right?"


    After arriving on the fourth floor of the Cow Demon Temple, I saw the piled headless corpses again, almost filling the hall.


    Not only Shen Zhen, but even the monks from the Tai Chi Holy Land who rushed to see her scalp numb.


    These corpses show that Netherworld has occupied this place for a long time, and even dared to buy and sell people unscrupulously, and then slaughter them here.


    And Shen Zhen didn''t even notice that there was such a thing at all, and still thought that he was not worried about it. If the elders would investigate this matter, Shen Zhen would definitely not be able to eat it!


    At this time, Shen Zhen couldn''t wait to go to the ninth floor of the Niu Demon Temple, which is the lowest level, to see if the seal is still intact.


    If the seal of the Great Bull Demon King is broken, then everything really won''t help.


    All the way down, they only saw many broken corpses, these corpses were all followers of Nethersea, nothing else.


    Until the penultimate level, I even saw the high priest who was about to die!


    The high priest has the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven, not only the cultivation base is strong, but the whereabouts are even more treacherous to the extreme.


    I have been playing hide-and-seek with Tai Chi holy land on Yunkai Island for at least 300 years.


    Unexpectedly today, I was beaten completely inhumane!


    The disciples of those Tai Chi Holy Lands were all stunned, and it was almost impossible to believe that this dying man lying on the ground was the legendary demon high priest!


    But they still didn''t see where the gluttonous lady was where the son they were talking about.


    Is it possible...


    Shen Zhen only feels very refreshed, this time it really helped me!


    Originally, the Netherworld Sea was doing things, and it was already rotten to the point of being out of control.


    There was actually a man who helped him get the main force of Netherworld here like a **** descending from the earth...


    As long as the heads of the high priest and the other three priests are sent back to this sect, he Shen Zhen will surely get a lot of rewards.


    The status in the martial art will certainly rise accordingly!


    This kind of thing is really unreasonable! It was like smashing the baby from the sky to Shen Zhen''s head! Good luck is here, you can''t stop it!


    Now only need to rush to the bottom of the Cow Demon Temple to see if the Seal of the Strong Cow Demon is still there.


    As long as the seal is still there, what happened today will be a great achievement.


    It can be said that he Shen Zhen ingeniously designed a plan at the Niu Demon Temple, introduced the people of the Nether Sea into it, and swept it all out.


    Su Yan was staring at the seal and thinking about some questions. At this time, Shen Zhen broke in directly, and then Lady Gourd and the others directly entered.


    Shen Zhen''s breath is good, and seeing Lady Taotie again, Su Yan already understands what''s going on.


    Su Yan asked without surprise: "Zunjia is the highest person in charge of the Taiji Holy Land on Yunkai Island?"


    "Yes, I am the current king of Yunkai County, Shen Zhen." Shen Zhen stared at Su Yan. Now that he has confirmed that the seal is intact, this matter will definitely end in a perfect situation.


    At this time, Shen Zhen had only one question left, and that was who Su Yan was.


    The high priest has the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm 7th Heaven, even if it is placed in the five holy places, it is considered a very transcendent existence.


    And the high priest himself is also very resourceful, after all, he is an old opponent who has been dealing with Tai Chi Holy Land for hundreds of years.


    And the white-clothed man in front of him does not transition to the Four Heavens, what did he rely on to beat the high priest into such a miserable shape?


    Even in the five holy places, there are very few people who can do this kind of thing.


    At this point, Shen Zhen is really curious to the extreme.

 Chapter 2937： Enchanted

    The 2937 chapter is full of demons


    Shen Zhen clasped his fist and said, "I don''t know how to call the driver?"


    Without waiting for Su Yan to answer, the gluttonous lady said: "My son''s surname is Su."


    "It turned out to be Hero Su, who was disrespectful and disrespectful. Today, Hero Su was here to boost his power, kill many demon heads in Nether Sea, and help my younger brother to guard this seal. It is indeed a great kindness, please be respected by younger brother!"


    This Shen Zhen can be regarded as a very upright person.


    Since Su Yan is kind to him, then he directly thanked him, not at all shy.


    Although there are many younger generations in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, there are also many people who can really take care of things.


    It is impossible for all the big factions that have been passed down for thousands of years to be foolish.


    Shen Zhen actually took the initiative to call Su Yan the Hero of Su. Of course, his subordinates did so, and each of them called Su Heroes very affectionately.


    In fact, I don''t know that Su Yan is currently the number one enemy of their five holy land.


    After all, Yunkai Island is a remote rural place, and I have almost never heard of the name Su Yan.


    After that, Shen Zhen carefully checked the seal again, and after confirming that the seal was intact, he went to the blood pond to take a look.


    The blood pool was empty long ago, and Shen Zhen only thought this was very strange. He didn''t know where the Netherworld Sea had taken the essence in the blood pool.


    This blood pool is always a big threat, if it is full of blood essence, maybe the seal of the Great Bull Demon will also be unlocked.


    Shen Zhen then ordered his men to destroy the blood pool.


    Shen Zhen never thought that the essence in the blood pool had been absorbed by Su Yan''s magic weapon.


    When he came out of this Niu Demon Temple, Su Yan''s side shouted and embraced all the second and third generations of Tai Chi holy land.


    This is very interesting and very strange.


    Lady Taotie kept smiling, and Su Yan''s other subordinates had an expression that didn''t know what to do.


    The experience of Yunkai Island is really amazing. They didn''t share the same spirit with the five holy places, but in the end they were honored as guests of the Yunkai County King of Tai Chi Holy Land.


    After returning from the Niu Demon Temple, Shen Zhen was furious and vowed to severely punish the traitor.


    If it were not for the traitor to lead the way, how could Netherworld occupy such an important place as the Cow Demon Temple?


    If it were not for Su Yan today, the consequences would have been disastrous!


    Shen Zhen successively issued ten orders in the Fuzhong. At least tens of thousands of people on Yunkai Island will usher in a huge turn in their fate because of these orders.


    At this time, people around Shen Zhen reminded: "How did the hero Su appear in the Cow Demon Temple?"


    Of course Shen Zhen knew that there must be a mystery in this, but he didn''t want to pursue this kind of thing at all.


    Everyone has a secret, not to mention a super master like Su Yan?


    If you are entangled in such small details, it will only make Su Yan very unhappy.


    This is a very unnecessary thing. Shen Zhen only needs to know that Su Yan saved him today and helped him a lot.


    Then put on a banquet happily to entertain Su Yan. The guests and the host enjoyed the best.


    One more friend is better than one more enemy.


    There are so many shrewd people in this world, but the rare ones are confused.


    Su Yan originally wanted to postpone the banquet, but Shen Zhen was too enthusiastic, and finally did not postpone it.


    Su Yan is the most important guest, and he is also the hero of Su on Yunkai Island who wants to curry favor!


    After only a few moments of drinking, a dozen or so cultivating families on the island wanted to marry their daughters to Su Yan.


    Of course, Su Yan declined one by one. There were many articles in the middle. Su Yan also systematically understood the history of Yunkai Island, and then talked about a strange place.


    Three thousand miles south of Yunkai Island, where the sea waves stirred, and coordinated with the three thousand-mile dragon veins to absorb water, a great vortex was formed!


    The whirlpool was a hundred miles around, and Haibo was stirred up and down, and it was often thunder and lightning!


    Legend has it that it was the place where the ancient Lei Di and the Sea God fought.


    Such legends, Su Yan, of course would not be regarded as the same thing, he knew better than anyone about the immortal world.


    Legend has it that there is a fierce beast from ancient times hidden in the Maelstrom.


    This fierce beast is one hundred and eight thousand feet long, has a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, and is sleeping. If it is fully awakened, the third region will surely usher in destruction!


    These people are very exaggerated, but Su Yan doesn''t take it seriously.


    After this banquet, Su Yan had already planned to leave Yunkai Island.


    This trip to Yunkai Island was not bad. The two magic weapons of Soul Suppression and Condemnation Heavenly Halberd have accumulated great energy, which will definitely be a great help in the future.


    Who knew that the sky suddenly became a cloud of haze during the third round of drinking.


    The sky with blue sky and white clouds was suddenly shrouded by a cloud of sadness, and it suddenly changed from a bright afternoon to a midnight with no fingers visible.


    All the guests attending the banquet were a little overwhelmed, and even the sound of music stopped abruptly.


    Under the cloud cover, there is no light at all.


    The banquet hall was dark, and there was a strong wind on the ground outside.


    This gale and melancholy came very strange.


    And Su Yan and Shen Zhen had another glass of wine.


    Shen Zhen said, "It''s not a good sign that the demon wind is blowing. What''s Su Yingxiong''s opinion."


    "Just kill it." Su Yan said calmly.


    The two of them all laughed after asking and answering, the rest of the guests still didn''t know what happened.


    Then thunder bursts in the sky.


    Shen Zhen said: "It is a thousand miles away from the main mainland. There are many fairy mountains overseas, and there are also many powerful sects. Although it is not as good as our five holy places, it can be considered a special atmosphere. But in addition to these fairy mountains, there are some demon kings who occupy Once you have the blessings of heaven and earth, you can also comprehend good luck in practice, and your strength should not be underestimated."


    The Great Bull Demon King must have been a powerful demon king back then, but was later suppressed by the five holy sites.


    Now the clouds are rolling in the sky, the demon wind is gusting outside, the demon atmosphere is so heavy, it is obvious that it is not a human monk who killed Yunkai Island.


    Su Yan had only thought about these things about some ancient demon kings today, but he didn''t expect to deal with the monster clan powerhouses in the third region, and he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Shen Zhen said again: "These monsters do not do evil or provoke our five sacred places. In fact, they just opened one eye and closed one eye and let them go. I didn''t expect a monster to be so ignorant of the heights of the sky and the earth, and even provoke me. !"


    Speaking of this, Shen Zhen put down the wine glass in his hand, and said, "It disturbed me and Su Yingxiong''s interest in drinking. It really made people very angry. Su Yingxiong, please wait a moment, I will come when I go."


    Shen Zhen was about to lift the sword and was about to kill the demons, but listened to Su Yan said: "I''ve long wanted to see the strength of some of the demon kings in the third region, so let me meet them. "

 Chapter 2938： Seven Demon Kings

    Chapter 2938 Seven Demon Kings


    Shen Zhen said: "Su Yingxiong, you have only fought a fierce battle with the high priest. You should have lost a lot of true essence. It is not suitable to fight again. How about you and me?"


    Su Yan said lightly: "It''s just some unweathered monsters, how much abilities can be, if you and I go together, it will encourage their fierce flames."


    What Su Yan thought was that these Demon Kings didn''t know what their purpose was. If they also wanted to rebel against the Five Great Sacred Grounds, they could be brought under my command.


    Moreover, these demon kings all have their own gates, and some of them are still occupied by heaven and blessed land, and income is always a good thing!


    If the Thirty-Six Dongtian and the Seventy-two Sects want to deal with the five holy sites in the third region for a long time, it will be difficult to become a climate without their own base areas.


    However, Su Yan vaguely felt that these suddenly appearing Demon Kings seemed to have some involvement with Netherworld Sea. Things may not be that simple!


    Su Yan drank another glass of wine, and then directly drove Jin Yun to fly into the sky.


    There was a demon atmosphere in the sky, and the demon atmosphere was extremely strong.


    There was a dark cloud around it, and it was almost dark.


    Su Yan broke through the black cloud, and saw an extremely dazzling sun above the sea of ??clouds.


    And above this sea of ??clouds, seven demon kings stood in different directions.


    The seven demon kings have different shapes, some have wings, some have three heads, some have weapons, and some are empty-handed...


    Su Yan stood at the bottom of the underground palace of the Niu Demon Temple and thought for a long time, thinking about things in his previous life.


    The power of the monster race in the third region was quite strong back then, and I don''t know what the situation is today.


    Now that these seven demon kings have been killed, it must be a great calamity that even the demon race has begun to be unwilling to be lonely.


    Seeing Su Yan, an uninvited guest, suddenly broke in, all the seven demon kings showed unexpected expressions.


    What they didn''t expect was that the other party reacted so quickly and found their location so quickly.


    This black cloud covers at least a radius of two hundred miles, and it is not easy to accurately locate them within the two hundred miles.


    This shows that the intruder''s spiritual and spiritual consciousness must be very powerful, and that''s why he can hit Huanglong and kill them in such a short time.


    But they have nothing to fear, there are a total of seven demon kings here. Normally, seven to one, what reason do they fear?


    Su Yan only saw thick black clouds continuously emerging from under the ribs of a demon king.


    This Demon King looked quite like a bat, and even its wings were similar to those of a bat, but his face was as hideous as a crocodile, and he couldn''t tell what kind of alien monsters cultivated to be refined.


    These demon kings must have come prepared, not on a temporary basis.


    "This kid has the realm of crossing the four heavens of the Tribulation Realm. Is it possible that he is the King Shen Zhen who sits here in the Tai Chi Holy Land?"


    The talking Demon King wore a long black dress on his lower body, and his legs were extremely long.


    The upper body is bare, showing strong muscles. In addition, there are a pair of huge black wings on the back. They are half-human and half-bird in appearance, and there are no species to see.


    "I''m not Shen Zhen."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the seven demon kings all burst into laughter!


    The laughter was full of disdain and sarcasm.


    A demon king said: "Boy, don''t be afraid to tell you the truth. On Yunkai Island, the only thing that can make the seven of my brothers jealous is the King Shen Zhen here. Since you are not Shen Zhen, you are here again. Life and death!"


    Another demon king said: "Brothers, this one who doesn''t know whether he lives or lives, sees his delicate skin and tender meat, if it is cooked and eaten, it will definitely be a delicacy in the world!"


    "Hey! I think it''s better to steam it!"


    "Of course it is cooked and eaten well!"


    These demon kings quarreled, and they thought Su Yan completely as a food ingredient.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to care about them, because the rules of the demon world were much simpler than those of the human world. Whoever has the big fist is the boss, and whoever has the strongest power makes sense.


    It is meaningless to talk to each other, as long as he Su Yan does it, the Demon King will inevitably fall here.


    Su Yan returned to the truth and preached: "The seven of you have a good cultivation base, and they all have the realm of crossing the catastrophe. In the monster race, they probably won''t be unknown people. What is the purpose of coming to Yunkai Island? It is to fight on behalf of the monster race. Tai Chi Holy Land?"


    The Demon King opened his pair of black wings directly behind him, and said, "Boy, since you are about to die, you might as well let you be a demon who understands! Lao Tzu is known as the Flying Demon King, the 36th Road Demon King. The seventh-ranked existence! We are here to help Nether Sea! As long as the Bull Demon King of the ancient era is resurrected, it will be the time for my demons to recover!


    When the Wing Demon King��s voice came down, a demon king flew towards Su Yan at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, a demon claw also grabbed Su Yan��s face directly!


    This demon claw was cut off by a sword light that Su diffracted while still in the air!


    The demon king lost a hand, and the blood was flowing, but a brand new demon claw came out in a moment.


    Even the wound is not visible anymore!


    This Demon King was very upset with Su Yan, but the sword light just now was too powerful, and he didn''t dare to go forward and fight Su Yan again.


    The rest of the Demon King had no idea that Su Yan''s subordinates were so hard, and they were shocked for a while.


    Su Yan said, "I can''t help but rely on you little monsters. I want to talk to him about who is the saint of the monster race."


    The Wing Demon King said angrily: "What are you? You want to talk to the Three Sages of the Demon Race? I have practiced asceticism day and night for three thousand years before he has cultivated to this level. He ranks seventh among the 36th Road Demon King, and the Three Sages are five. The great demon who has become famous thousands of years ago, at the same time bears the blood of the age of myth! What qualifications do you have to talk to the Three Sages? When I kill you, take Shen Zhen��s dog head, and open it with the high priest of Nether Sea Seal, release the ancient demon sacred cow and demon king! This big thing is done!"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and said: "Little monster, you are late, the head of the High Priest of Nether Sea has been chopped off by me. The people in Nether Sea in the Niu Demon Temple were also killed by me."


    Wing Demon King said: "How dare you call Lao Tzu a little monster? What is your kid''s background?"


    Su Yan held his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter what my path comes from, it''s just that the saint of your monster clan comes in front of me, and he is also a little monster, there is no difference."


    As Su Yan was once the supreme immortal emperor, there is of course no problem with saying this.


    But the problem now is that these seven demon kings don''t know who Su Yan used to be. They only feel that the man in front of him is rude and arrogant to the extreme!


    Especially the Wing Devil, at this time, he can''t wait to tear Su Yan alive!

 Chapter 2939： Puyu Demon King

    Chapter 2939: Puyu Demon King


    The Wing Demon said angrily: "Your kid is really arrogant to the extreme! He also said that you killed the high priest of Nether Sea, the high priest of Nether Sea has the strength to cross the seventh heaven of Tribulation Realm! Can you kill him? There is nothing to say. vernacular!"


    Su Yan sneered: "Fool, there is a celebration banquet in the county mansion below, can''t you see it?"


    Wing Devil was a little surprised and angry when he heard this.


    A demon king said next to him: "They are indeed having a banquet for wine. Isn''t it true that what this kid said is true? Then let''s not come here for nothing?"


    The Wing Demon King said: "Fart! How could I come here for nothing? I''m still on the way with the millions of demon soldiers on the holy mountain, and the Nether Sea is useless and can''t control it! We have to take this cloud and open the island! If you do, how do you explain in front of the Three Saints? Saying that we have done five thousand miles in vain and returned without doing anything? You can speak this kind of thing, but I can''t speak it!"


    Next to the demon king said: "Yes, my demon clan has been dormant overseas for so many years, the time is already ripe! I came here to conquer the city! There is no way to use it in the Nether Sea. We will directly enter the King''s Mansion. Shen Zhen killed him, and then lifted the seal of the Bull Demon King! Tell these human races to see how powerful our demons are!"


    The Demon King echoed one after another.


    Su Yan glanced at these demon kings coldly. The strength of the Wing Demon King was approximately in the sixth layer of the Tribulation Realm, and the rest of the demon kings played in the fifth layer.


    In this third region, it can be regarded as a great master, and if it can be put under his command sincerely, it will be even more likely to fight against the five holy places.


    But the monsters'' plans are so great that they may not be willing to listen to his orders from Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan still asked: "If you are willing to introduce me to the three saints of the Yaozu, we can cooperate..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted, "What are you? Why do my monsters want to cooperate with you? Really, I am still saying some inexplicable things when I die!"


    When someone interrupted his speech, Su Yan was already very unhappy, and the other party was saying such unpleasant things, how could Su Yan bear it!


    When Su Yan''s eyes projected over, the Demon King only felt a terrifying murderous aura!


    Then there was a flower in front of him, and Su Yan had already arrived in front of him!


    When Su Yan''s hand knife slashed down, the Demon King instinctively wanted to resist!


    The extremely sturdy hands lifted directly towards the sky!


    But what he could not think of was that Su Yan''s hand knife was extremely powerful!


    The sound of broken bones was heard almost immediately!


    The Demon King''s hands were all fractured in an instant, twisted into an incredible shape.


    The demon king''s deity was also blasted into the cloud by Su Yan.


    So far, Su Yan has only shot twice.


    But both times caused a lot of lethality!


    If anyone dares to despise the man in front of him, that would be too stupid!


    The Demon King suffered a big loss, and when he came out of the thick black cloud, the half-transformed Law Body came out. It was a dozen feet tall, half-man, half-fish, and didn''t know what a monster it was!


    Then a lot of foam came out of his mouth.


    These bubbles are colorful in the sun, looking very beautiful and dreamy.


    But there is a great murderous opportunity between this beauty and dream!


    Even the rest of the Demon Kings have distanced themselves from this side, for fear that these bubbles will get on their bodies!


    And Su Yan was completely surrounded by these bubbles inadvertently.


    "Boy, you are destined to have nowhere to escape after the bubble of my Puyu Demon King! It only takes a moment or three for you to turn into a puddle of pus! You dare to hurt this king to such an extent, boy, this is you Retribution!"


    This bubble not only contains great mana, once it is touched, it will burst continuously!


    More importantly, there is a kind of poison in it, which is very scary!


    It can corrode a person into a pool of pus in almost a second.


    After entering the Tribulation Realm, ordinary toxins can no longer have any effect on the monks.


    But the poisonous poison of the Puyu Demon King is definitely not a normal toxin, but a strange poison that is enough to kill the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm!


    Su Yan had seen this toxin seven thousand years ago, and in this world, it can definitely be counted as the top five strange poison!


    The Puyu clan was originally a creature in the Yaochi of the Immortal Realm, but later fell into the Demon Realm because of the delusion of greed, anger, and delusion.


    In the special environment of the Demon Realm, a unique toxin has been cultivated. If it is not cultivated into a true essence immortal body, it is absolutely difficult to resist this toxin.


    The Puyu clan was already very difficult to see, and I didn''t expect to see the Demon King who was cultivated by Puyu here!


    Su Yan has already seen the mystery contained in these bubbles, and the reason why he does not evade it is because these bubbles pose no threat to him at all!


    I saw that the eight-story exquisite pagoda outside Su Yan''s body appeared once again, covering his entire body in it!


    The defensive power of this exquisite pagoda can resist even the catastrophe for a period of time, but there is no need to deal with the mere toxins!


    The Linglong Pagoda can only provide defense, but is passively beaten. That is definitely not Su Yan''s character. If given the opportunity, he will definitely fight back.


    And Su Yan took a deep breath and entered the most calm state, and the spirit also entered the world of pure spirit.


    However, after three breaths, he has created a set of exercises that can restrain hundreds of poisons!


    Then the essence of the body''s face changed three times, and it was replaced with a very specific attribute.


    Even so, it is impossible to completely resist the toxin of the Puyu Demon King.


    At most, he would be safe and sound in the Poisonous Array of the Puyu Demon King for three minutes.


    However, these three minutes were enough for Su Yan.


    The Puyu Demon King didn��t know that he was about to face a catastrophe. At this time, he was still smiling wildly in the air and said, ��Isn��t your kid very mad when you interrupted this king��s hands? Do you have a tortoise?"


    The bubbles in the air continued to push toward the Linglong Pagoda. After touching them, the sound of the bubbles bursting one after another.


    After the foam exploded, it turned into a light yellow mist and condensed around it.


    The other six demon kings have even further separated from this side.


    These pale yellow water mists can radiate in the air silently, and become even more terrible after being invisible.


    If it enters the body through breathing, by the time you find out, the internal organs in the body may have been corroded by most!


    This poison is no ordinary poison!


    Even the existence of crossing the tribulation realm is difficult to contend!


    They all felt that Su Yan was no longer immune, and would definitely fall here!

 Chapter 2940： Kill the Demon King

    Chapter 2940 Killing the Demon King


    But above the eight-story Linglong pagoda, all kinds of musical instruments suddenly appeared, Xianle played again, and Su Yan broke through the defense!


    Entered into this bubble array physically!


    The Puyu Demon King saw that Su Yan actually dealt with his bubble formation like this, and couldn''t help but laugh wildly: "Boy, you are such a big fool! Obviously you are hiding in the exquisite pagoda. This king must not help you, you But I just want to run out to die! It''s so stupid that nothing can be added!"


    The Puyu Demon King is too confident about his toxins, and he doesn''t even think that Su Yan has a chance to survive his poison formation!


    Toxins are the root of their catfish clan!


    But what happened next surprised all the Demon Kings!


    Not only did Su Yan not turn into pus in the light yellow mist, but he even used his own mana to directly freeze many bubbles in the air!


    Countless ice crystals spread directly in the air, and these bubbles that had not exploded were directly locked in the ice crystals.


    No one would have thought that Su Yan could have such a fantastic idea, and could not only think of it but also do it!


    Next, Su Yan crossed an ice bridge and headed directly towards the Puyu Demon King!


    The most powerful thing of the catfish clan is toxins, but there is nothing else other than the signature toxins.


    Su Yan had already interrupted his hands just now when the face-to-face Demon King Puyu was interrupted, what else could he sing after he got close this time?


    The Puyu Demon King panicked to the extreme, that confidence just now has been completely replaced by panic!


    Now he and Su Yan were the only ones around. The other Demon Kings had already retreated a mile away because they were afraid of his poison.


    It is impossible to support at this time!


    After Su Yan stepped on the ice bridge and came to the front of the Puyu Demon King, the demon king who was more than ten feet tall turned into trembling directly in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Where was your arrogance just now? Do you know you are afraid now?"


    The Puyu Demon King didn''t know what special technique or magic weapon Su Yan used, so he could resist the poison of their clan!


    If the toxins are of no use to Su Yan, then he will only be beaten in front of Su Yan!


    "Do you really think that you are invincible in the world? If you dare to touch my hair, the Three Sages of the Demon Race will not let you go!" When the Puyu Demon King said such ruthless words, his stamina was at its extreme, even at all. Not intimidation.


    After Su Yan raised his hand, there were more than 30 ice blades condensed in the air, and then with a light wave of his sleeve, these more than 30 ice blades were directly inserted into the body of the Puyu Demon King!


    Suddenly blood is infused!


    The scream of Puyu Demon King is endless!


    The Puyu Demon King was completely afraid of being presumptuous in front of Su Yan at this time, and completely transformed into a law body. It turned out to be a big pale yellow fish with a bulging belly, which looked a bit like a puffer fish.


    The purpose of the Puyu Demon King transforming into a Dharmakaya is very simple, it is to escape from Su Yan''s hands!


    But here is not in the water, but in the sky.


    Even if it turns into a law body, it can''t be faster than Su Yan''s sword!


    Tai''a Jianguang shone brilliantly in the air, and directly smashed the Puyu Demon King in the air!


    After the Demon King Puyu was beheaded, there was a shower of blood in the city, and then the body of a huge fish fell into the backyard of the King''s Mansion.


    Many people in the monarch''s mansion were alarmed and went to the backyard to see this incredible change.


    Some people even said: "Su Yingxiong is indeed invincible! This speed of killing demons and slayers is really fast! I should be able to come back and continue to eat in less than a moment!"


    Shen Zhen raised his head and glanced at the sky, but the black clouds were still rolling, showing no signs of dissipating.


    I am afraid that this matter will not be so easy to solve, at least it will take several fierce battles.


    Although the corpse of the Fish Demon King that fell on the ground still contained toxins, it was not as terrible as before.


    Once the catfish clan died, the power of this toxin would be severely reduced. Because this poison originally needs to cooperate with their own mana to exert its power.


    If there is no mana enhancement, this toxin will only make people dizzy.


    Su Yan killed the Puyu Demon King in such a short time, and the other six demon kings were simply astonished!


    The situation just now still had the obvious advantage of the Puyu Demon King, but the key to victory was completely overturned by Su Yan in an instant.


    Although the Puyu Demon King obtained the status of the Demon King by relying on strange poison, his own cultivation base is also good, and there are five levels of crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    But in front of Su Yan, the Puyu Demon King was the same as a three-year-old kid, and he didn''t even have the basic power to fight back. This is too exaggerated!


    Regardless of the magical changes or the most confident physical power of the Yaozu, the Puyu Demon King was crushed to the extreme by Su Yan!


    This kind of thing is really hard to believe if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    At this moment, there is only one question left in their hearts: Who is he?


    The Wing Demon King is the oldest and strongest here. He flapped his wings and quickly flew in front of Su Yan, asking, "Who are you?"


    Su Yan said: "Su Yan from the world."


    The name Su Yan is really unfamiliar. Look at me and you, these six demon kings, everyone has a confused expression.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of this name, because this name is about to become the best. I will give you another chance, do you want to cooperate with me. I, like you, will also be the five holy places. As enemies, we must have a basis for cooperation."


    The Wing Demon King couldn''t help falling into contemplation, and the rest of the Demon King couldn''t understand Su Yan''s path.


    When Su Yan asked this question just now, the seven demon kings ridiculed Su Yan together. Now that Su Yan has killed the Puyu Demon King, the remaining six demon kings have to seriously consider Su Yan''s opinions and goals.


    The reason for this change is very simple. Monster races have always respected their strength and practice the most direct law of the jungle.


    As long as Su Yan''s strength is strong enough, they must listen carefully to what Su Yan said whether they want it or not!


    The Puyu Demon King died in Su Yan''s hands because he was not capable enough and couldn''t blame others. Of course, the Demon King would not mention revenge.


    Those who can reach this position in the cruel environment of the Demon Realm are all people who are skilled in calculations and have a cold mind.


    If there is no benefit, you may even catch your own business. How can these Demon Kings do it?


    After the Wing Devil pondered for a while, he said, "How do you plan to deal with the five holy places?"


    The Wing Demon King said so thoroughly that he neither directly rejected Su Yan nor agreed. There was a lot of room for maneuver.


    Su Yan said: "First, I broke all the forces outside the five holy places, and then forced the five holy places to come out and fight. If you win, that piece of the main continent and ten thousand miles of sea territory will fall into my hands, and your demons will also have a foothold. It��s no longer necessary to avoid far from overseas."

 Chapter 2941： Six-arm Dharmakaya

    Chapter 2941 Six-arm Dharma Body


    The Wing Devil said: "What you said is a bit pleasant to hear, but you are single-handedly, why do we believe that you can beat the five holy places by yourself? You may not believe this kind of nonsense, right?"


    Next to the Demon King echoed: "Yes! If the five holy places were so easy to turn around, it would have been our Demon Race''s turn to sit in the world! What are you talking about!"


    Su Yan said, "So you are not going to accept my opinion?"


    Next to the Demon King said, "No matter who you are! What qualifications do you have to talk to us in this tone? A few of our brothers are already strong players in the Demon Race, except for the three great sages of the Demon Race. Dissatisfied! Even if you kill a Puyu Demon King, we still have six brothers, if we work together, can''t we keep you here? Kill you first before dealing with Shen Zhen! This Yunkai Island is us Brother��s possession!"


    "It''s really stubborn." Su Yan said to the demon king, "If this is your choice, then I can only express regret for you. Because it provokes me, all of you will fall here."


    "Boy! What a big tone! The six of our brothers can eat you alive anyway!" This demon king has an elephant head, and his body is not comparable to that of the Puyu Demon King.


    He transformed into six arms, each holding a different magic weapon, and yelled to Su Yan: "Boy, I made you die clearly, remember, it will be my giant elephant demon king who will kill you here today. !"


    The magic weapon of the giant elephant demon king rang, which can disturb people''s minds and produce hallucinations.


    And the prayer flag in the other hand was also fiercely erected in the air, and boundless demon power poured out!


    The soul gathering flags and the magic bell are enough to turn into a fascinating formation method that makes people feel excited!


    As long as you are in this formation, you will inevitably have the feeling of turning around and being overwhelmed!


    This formation is generally used by the Giant Elephant Demon King in front of the two armies. Even if the enemy has thousands of troops, it can''t resist the power of his ecstasy formation.


    A monk with an unstable Dao heart, after being urged by this bell, not only will his limbs be weak, but even the world in front of him will turn upside down and rotate, it is very difficult to stand still, let alone continue to fight with the giant elephant demon king!


    This method is indeed very good, but it would be ridiculous to use this method to deal with Su Yan.


    To talk about the stability of Taoism, no one in this world can compare with Su Yan!


    Therefore, Su Yan even had a confused expression on his face. He didn''t know what daydream the giant elephant demon king was doing, and used this pediatric method to deal with him.


    As the giant elephant demon king swayed demonly, the power of the ecstasy array gradually expanded.


    It makes the sky and the ground are full of depressive sounds.


    This sly voice even fell through the thick clouds to the city below, causing hundreds of thousands of residents in the city to be overwhelmed and limp to the ground.


    Most of the guests who participated in the banquet in the monarch''s mansion had no resistance to this strange ecstasy ringtone. They collapsed on the ground, and many people even vomited.


    Shen Zhen was sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, completely unaffected by it.


    Although this ecstasy ringtone is weird and wonderful, in the end it won''t let these people risk their lives.


    So Shen Zhen didn''t make any response.


    Shen Zhen''s subordinates asked: "This fascinated ringtone is so powerful, is Su Yingxiong in danger? The lord would like to rush to help."


    Shen Zhen said: "These methods are enough to deal with ordinary people. It is no good to deal with him. After all, he is a man who can beat the High Priest of the Nether Sea to his bones and meridians. Now I am going to the heavens to disturb you. His interest is not beautiful, just waiting here is enough."


    Although Shen Zhen''s subordinates were murmuring in their hearts, since Shen Zhen had already made a decision, it was hard for him to say more.


    In the sky, the giant elephant demon king watched Su Yan standing motionless, and said proudly, "How is it, boy, do you know how good Lao Tzu is? Hahaha!"


    The Giant Elephant Demon King thought that Su Yan was standing still at this time to stabilize his state of mind, but in fact he could no longer resist the power of the Ecstasy Formation.


    This idea is really absurd. In Su Yan''s eyes, the Giant Elephant Demon King was carrying out unexplained self-confidence from beginning to end.


    The Giant Elephant Demon King didn''t understand the situation at all, thinking that Su Yan was unable to move because of his ecstasy formation.


    Next to him, a Demon King praised him and said: "The giant elephant, you are really good! I don''t know where the waste is higher than the Puyu Demon King! Although this kid is amazing, he can''t move in your ecstasy!"


    "Giant elephant, after killing this kid, my Wing Demon King is willing to go to the Three Saints to ask for your merits!"


    The Giant Elephant Demon King hurriedly clasped his fists around, "Brothers, all this is easy to say, when I take the life of this kid, and then go to the city to kill Shen Zhen, this Yunkai Island will return to our demon clan in the future! A big pot is set up in the city, and we can eat human flesh and drink fine wine together, it is not beautiful!"


    Then the Giant Elephant Demon King turned to Su Yan, and said, "Boy, you are about to die, so just tell me any last words? When I kill you, you will surely smash your head!"


    A confused expression appeared on Su Yan''s face: "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t you think this trick to deal with children can trap me?"


    The Giant Elephant Demon King was still smug, and couldn''t help getting furious after hearing Su Yan''s words!


    "You guys just don''t cry without seeing the coffin!"


    The Giant Elephant Demon King has transformed into a total of six arms, and there are different magical weapons among the six arms.


    The Imperius Bell and the Jumanji Banner are only two of the magical weapons, and the Giant Elephant Demon King has four other magical weapons that are not used.


    One of them was the Vajra Sword and the Demon Pestle, two of which were originally Buddhist treasures, after being killed by the original master by the Giant Elephant Demon King, they were taken into the hands.


    Not only that, the Giant Elephant Demon King also asked the Three Saints to use their supreme demon power to contaminate the treasures of the two swords and Buddhism. Now they have become two magic weapons with extremely strong demon power!


    Jiang Mochu hit Su Yan directly!


    This descending magic pestle was originally carved with thirty-two statues of Manjushri, but it was later contaminated and turned into thirty-two statues of ancient demons!


    The weight of the Demon Pestle itself is already 1,200 jin, and with the demon power blessing, it will weigh more than 5,000 jin at will!


    If this were to hit an ordinary monk, it would be enough to hammer the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm into a mass of flesh!


    The Jiang Mo pestle was waved, and when he was in the air, there was a huge strong wind, and almost even the thick cloud layer under Su Yan''s feet was pierced!


    The power of the giant elephant demon king is really very strong, and he swung the five thousand catties of the lowering magic pestle into the wind!

 Chapter 2942： Wheel war

    Chapter 2942: Wheel War


    I am afraid that even if it is placed inside the demon clan, few demon kings can withstand it!


    The physical strength of the Demon King is much higher than that of the Human Race, which is well-known common sense.


    The other demon kings seemed to have seen Su Yan being hammered into meat sauce.


    But then an unbelievable scene appeared. Su Yan just stretched out a hand and caught the Demon Peel very calmly!


    After Jiang Mochu was held in the air by Su Yan with one hand, the screen seemed to freeze.


    The giant elephant demon king''s huge body, which was more than ten feet high, also stopped in the air. He exerted a more powerful force, but after Su Yan held it down with one hand, Jiang Mochu remained motionless!


    The Giant Elephant Demon King just felt like he was pushing a mountain hard, no matter how hard he tried, the mountain would not move at all!


    How can there be such a strange feeling?


    Even the Giant Elephant Demon King himself is very incredible, but the Giant Elephant Demon King has realized that the current situation is very bad, and then he just wants to draw the Demon Peel back from the air.


    But since Jiang Mochu was caught by Su Yan with one hand, the Giant Elephant Demon King wanted to pull Jiang Mochu back, but he couldn''t do it!


    The rest of the Demon King realized this scene before they realized that the Giant Elephant Demon King was crushed by the man in front of him at the level of pure physical strength!


    The Giant Elephant Demon King is also a rare strongman among the monster clan, but in front of Su Yan, his power is also crushed!


    Where is this man sacred?


    How can you do such an incredible thing?


    These Demon Kings were shocked to the extreme. If Su Yan had just killed the Puyu Demon King two or three times and could still find the relationship of restraint in exercises, then what Su Yan showed now was really solid strength!


    The giant elephant demon king saw that the magic pestle could not be pulled back, and immediately swung the diamond sword again!


    This King Kong Sword was originally blessed in Western Sanskrit, and was a weapon for killing demons and demons. After being contaminated with the demon power of the Three Saints, the Western Sanskrit has all turned into ancient totem symbols of the monster race!


    After the totem symbols of these monster races were shining, they cut directly towards Su Yan with **** sword energy!


    A golden sword light appeared directly in Su Yan''s hand, and the **** sword aura effortlessly blocked him.


    Su Yan glanced at the King Kong Sword and said, "This sword is really good. It''s a pity that Mingzhu secretly cast it. Your swordsmanship doesn''t even enter the door. Playing swordsmanship in front of me will only make you laugh. You have two more. Magic artifact, why not use it?"


    After Su Yan asked this question, the Giant Elephant Demon King only felt a strong sense of oppression!


    This is the first time the Giant Elephant Demon King has encountered such a situation in battle!


    The enemy unexpectedly asked him why he didn''t use another magic weapon!


    This situation usually occurs only when the master teaches the apprentice.


    The abilities of the man in front of him obviously surpassed the scope that the Giant Elephant Demon King can handle, so he said loudly, "Brothers, come and help me! This kid is too strong in reality!"


    The Giant Elephant Demon King does have two magical weapons that are useless, but the last two magical weapons are not usable under such circumstances.


    Even if I barely used it now, it would certainly pose no threat to Su Yan.


    Calling your companions to besiege Su Yan together is the most reasonable solution.


    But there was a scornful smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, because he had already expected this situation.


    If they didn''t do this, Su Yan would be strange instead.


    The monster race is inherently different from human beings. It never talks about benevolence and morality. As long as it can defeat the enemy, it will definitely do everything.


    After the giant elephant demon king called for help, the other five demon kings also responded!


    If they don''t want to react, it won''t work. If the Giant Elephant Demon King is brought down by Su Yan, then it will be their turn next.


    Su Yan''s strength really surpassed their imagination. If they didn''t join hands, they would all fall into Su Yan''s hands, but there was a difference in time.


    The first to kill Su Yan was the Wing Demon King!


    After his pair of black wings opened, they flicked almost once before they flew in front of Su Yan!


    At the same time, there was also a green steel fork that took Su Yan''s neck directly!


    This green steel fork is probably also some kind of secret treasure of the Yaozu, with a blue electric light, crackling!


    After all, the Wing Demon King also has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, and even Su Yan could not completely ignore his attack.


    So Su Yan gently pushed on the lowering demon pestle, and the giant elephant demon king only felt that there was an almost irresistible force from the descending demon pestle. He overturned him directly and flew out without telling him, still in the air. Know how many laps have been rolled!


    It''s like a circus show, it''s really funny to the extreme.


    But at this time the battle has reached the most intense level, no one can laugh at all!


    After Su Yan pushed the Giant Elephant Demon King away, he immediately strangled the green steel fork with the sword in his hand!


    Between the electric light and flint, the two sides fight fast!


    The cyan electric lights exploded in the air, seemingly fierce, but they couldn''t even touch Su Yan''s clothes.


    On the contrary, under Su Yan''s sword light, Wing Devil immediately felt unable to hold it!


    Su Yan was still in a state of calm and restlessness at this time, but the power of this sword was definitely the only level seen in Wing Devil''s life!


    After the Wing Demon King and Su Yan had five moves, they already felt that they were unable to hold on. If they continued to fight, they would be pierced by a sword within 20 moves at most!


    When the Wing Demon King felt unable to support it, behind Su Yan, two more Demon Kings came to kill!


    These two demon kings breathe demon fire and lightning!


    The demon fire shrouded acres of area with lightning, and even the Wing Devil was shrouded in it.


    These two kinds of attacks are also very fierce, consume a lot of demon power, so Su Yan has to deal with it.


    Su Yan drew his sword to face the demon fire, and the Wing Demon King felt that the originally enormous pressure suddenly lightened, and then retreated without hesitation.


    The Wing Demon King just barely retreated from Su Yan''s hand, and the two demon kings on the other side fought Su Yan, and immediately revealed their defeat!


    Although these two demon kings have the abilities of demon fire and lightning, they have performed many demon methods.


    But firstly, the demon technique was not as powerful as the human spell, and secondly, it encountered Su Yan''s sword that was enough to break ten thousand spells, and there was no room to use it.


    When these two demon kings were killed by Su Yan in danger, a demon king suddenly emerged from the sea of ??clouds under Su Yan''s feet!


    The demon king who was killed suddenly changed the law body, it looked like a huge toad, but the lines around his body looked like copper coins.


    This means that he has the blood of the ancient foreign animal money toad!


    After changing into the money toad''s law body, it was a five-story building, and after opening the blood basin, he swallowed Su Yan directly into his belly!


    Before the rest of the Demon King had time to celebrate, they had already seen a golden light directly pierced the Demon King''s head, and Su Yan escaped!


    There was only two to three seconds in between. What they could not think was that Su Yan was so tough!


    After all the methods were exhausted, Su Yan couldn''t stop Su Yan!


    After this round of battle, Su Yan not only did not suffer any damage, but also caused them to break a demon king!

 Chapter 2943： Admiring

    Chapter Two Thousand and Four Hundred and Three


    After the golden sword light penetrated the body of the Demon King, the huge money toad body fell directly from the sky.


    This Dharma body was the size of a hill, and after falling from the sky, it almost caused a small earthquake in the city!


    Just now the sluggish voice disappeared, and another toad the size of a hill fell from the sky, making the city panic!


    At this time, even a fool knew that above this billowing black cloud, there were very powerful people who were killing demons!


    Shen Zhen sat in the hall, and someone rushed in from outside to report the battle to him.


    Hearing that Su Yan had killed another demon king again, Shen Zhen was shocked. He couldn''t help but lift the wine glass and drank a glass of wine with the gluttonous lady!


    The Taotie lady has almost blind confidence in Su Yan''s strength, she only feels that these evil spirits can''t be Su Yan''s opponent!


    Thirty-six Dongtian plus seventy-two sects and many capable people are not all convinced by Su Yan!


    What climate can these evil spirits become?


    At this time, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely warm, waiting for the moment when Hero Su returned in triumph.


    The battle situation in the sky is indeed very beneficial to Su Yan. After Su Yan killed the Money Toad, he broke through the demon fire with a single blow, and then cut the lightning directly!


    Watching two demon kings die under Su Yan''s sword, a golden pagoda shrouded Su Yan''s head!


    This was the magic weapon of the Giant Elephant Demon King, but Su Yan was able to kill at this time, and his momentum had almost reached the peak!


    Facing this shrouded golden pagoda, not only did not evade, but instead went up to face the pagoda, and directly smashed the golden pagoda in the air with "Li Jue"!


    The giant elephant demon king was stunned. This magical weapon was connected to his heart. After being destroyed by Su Yan, the giant elephant demon king also choked his chest and almost vomited a mouthful of blood!


    Destroying the magic weapon is certainly a great loss, but what shocked the Giant Elephant Demon King even more was Su Yan''s unreasonable power!


    This power is too bad!


    He had never heard of a monk of the human race who could condense pure physical power to such a degree!


    What kind of monster is this kid? !


    The two Demon Kings who used Demon Fire and Lightning were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief at this time. They were almost killed by Su Yan just now!


    Su Yanjian pointed at the Giant Elephant Demon King and said, "You have six magical weapons in total, only the last one has not been used, but it doesn''t make any difference whether you use it or not. Your weapons are only here. Where can the magical weapons go? You monster is very interesting. The magical tools you get are all from the secrets of the Buddhist school. You, a monster, can understand how many Buddhist secrets. Without authentic Buddhist secrets, the power of blessing these magical instruments day and night is nothing!"


    In fact, even if these artifacts have the supreme secret blessings of Buddhism, what can they do?


    Su Yanzhao is correct!


    The Giant Elephant Demon King had already damaged the magic weapon, but now he is so despised by Su Yan, he is really shocked and angry to the extreme!


    The giant elephant demon king was heartbroken and thought of a way to fight back.


    He had six magical instruments in his hand, only the last one was left unused.


    This magic weapon is rarely used normally, because its power is so powerful that even the Giant Elephant Demon King cannot completely control its power!


    But now that this is the situation, a dead horse can only be used as a living horse doctor, no matter what skills you have, you must not hide it!


    If you can''t kill Su Yan here, all of their great demon kings will explain here!


    Originally, when I came to Yunkai Island, I was so excited, who could have imagined meeting such a **** of murder in a blink of an eye?


    The giant elephant demon king put away the other magical weapons and folded the three pairs of arms in the air. When they opened it again, there was already a red pill in the palm of his hand!


    This pill pill released a ray of light, dyeing the sky a red!


    This pill, at first glance, looks like the demon pill of the Giant Elephant Demon King.


    The demon pill of the demon clan is like the golden pill of the human race, it is the condensation of the essence of cultivation.


    Although the Giant Elephant Demon King was passive, he had obviously not been forced to this point, and this pill was not a demon pill!


    Rather, like the five artifacts released by the Giant Elephant Demon King before, they were once a treasure of Buddhism. After they were seized by him, they asked the Three Saints to transform them into a magic weapon of the Monster Race.


    This pill was once a relic of Buddhism, but at this time, the whole body exudes a strong and incomparable evil spirit.


    Obviously after being reformed, it has been practiced day and night by the Giant Elephant Demon King to have such an effect.


    After this relic was refined into the air by the giant elephant demon king, the red brilliance became more intense!


    And a very solemn expression appeared on the face of the Giant Elephant Demon King, obviously this power was on the verge of losing control!


    "Go! Demon King Relic!" With the roar of the giant elephant Demon King, this red brilliance reached its peak!


    Then this red brilliance actually began to consolidate, only covering Su Yan in this intense blood light!


    Although the rest of the Demon King saw that Su Yan had been trapped by the Demon King Relic, they still did not dare to be careless.


    The Money Toad King just now is a lesson from the past!


    If they hadn''t seen Su Yan fall here with their own eyes, their hanging hearts would not have settled down.


    The giant elephant Demon King was sweating heavily on his forehead at this time. Obviously, it was the limit of his ability to support the cage of the Demon King''s relic.


    But Su Yan, who was in the cage, sneered and said: "It''s really sad, is this the limit of your ability? It''s just a cage of this level, how can you trap me?"


    While talking, a golden sword light directly pierced the cage of the Demon King''s relic, which was so easy!


    As long as there is this unfavorable sword light, Su Yan can break through anytime and anywhere.


    It really made these big demon kings headaches to the extreme!


    The giant elephant demon king said: "It''s not that easy to figure it out!"


    While speaking, the nose of the Giant Elephant Demon King stretched out directly and swept towards Su Yan!


    Almost a second later, Su Yan was already tightly wounded!


    The Demon King Relic can limit Su Yan''s true essence, but even if Su Yan does not use true essence, his own power is already very terrifying.


    And this elephant nose didn''t know what demon technique was used, it was full of elasticity like rubber, and after wrapping Su Yan''s body, it was able to overcome the rigidity with softness, so that Su Yan''s surging power was completely unable to exert!


    And when the Tai''a sword light in his hand was cut on this elastic elephant''s nose, the sword light would also be bounced out, it was really strange to the extreme!


    While Su Yan was still amazed, the Giant Elephant Demon King had already said, "The first magic weapon this king cultivated is this nose! This nose has been blessed by Heavenly Tribulation after carrying it five times in a row, and it is already strong and soft. , You want to break free, where is it so easy!"


    These demon kings have used many magical weapons and abilities since the fight, and the only thing that can make Su Yan admire is the nose of the giant elephant demon king.

 Chapter 2944： A dead friend is not dead

    Chapter 2944: Dead Daoist is not dead but poor Dao


    Seeing that Su Yan was temporarily unable to move, the remaining four demon kings knew that the opportunity could not be missed and would not come again!


    Now is the best opportunity to attack Su Yan!


    The Wing Demon King��s green steel fork was the first to kill, and the blue electric light combined with the huge demon power, almost desperately smashed Su Yan''s body!


    After the cyan lightning reached its extreme intensity, it was actually comparable to the divine thunder of Heavenly Tribulation!


    Even the cage made by the demon king''s relic is crumbling!


    Then the demon fire and purple lightning swept across at the same time, followed by Golden Sword Stormrage!


    The huge monster power was all added to Su Yan''s body!


    The demon wind swayed in the sky, and even the city was greatly affected, and there was a burst of very rapid hail!


    But the hail came quickly and went very quickly.


    Forces of different nature exploded wildly in the air, and even the thick dark clouds in the sky were scattered!


    The golden sunlight sprinkled directly in the city!


    These curious changes in the weather completely illustrate the fierce battle in the air!


    These great demon kings all used their strongest killer moves, and all they wanted was for Su Yan to fall here.


    At this time, a piece of black smoke was very strong, and I didn''t know what Neili Su Yan was doing.


    With the spirit of these demon kings, they couldn''t even detect what was happening inside, because they could hardly feel any breath of Su Yan.


    Generally speaking, if the breath does not exist, it means that a person is completely dead.


    But the power that Su Yan showed just now is so powerful, even if they fight together with the Great Demon Kings, Su Yan should not fall so easily!


    The nose of the giant elephant demon king slowly retracted, and the nose that was built after five times of tribulations did not suffer any serious damage in this round of combined attacks.


    Although they couldn''t feel Su Yan''s aura at all, the expressions of the big demon kings were so solemn that they didn''t dare to slack in the slightest.


    After a while, I only felt that a powerful spiritual sense that ruined the world appeared in the air, and what came to my face was the violent aura that was crushed to the extreme!


    Su Yan''s breath did completely disappear, but it was replaced by this absolutely destructive breath!


    The great demon kings all showed expressions of horror. They didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a back hand!


    It turned out that the level just now was far from the limit of Su Yan, maybe now is this man''s real fighting posture!


    It is too strong! It''s too strong!


    I saw the black smoke slowly dissipating, and the **** breath enveloped Su Yan''s whole body, and the relic of the Giant Elephant Demon King had already fallen into Su Yan''s hands at this time, and was being carefully played with by Su Yan.


    The attack that the Great Demon Kings just joined was obviously not taken by Su Yan at all, and there was no need to take it at all.


    After the black smoke was completely dispersed, Su Yan was still standing there, even the corners of his clothes were not damaged.


    "You said that your nose has resisted the catastrophe five times, so it is your most powerful magic weapon, right? The thunder catastrophe that I have carried with this physical body will probably be more than the sum of you." Su Yan said while playing with the Demon King Relic.


    Su Yan, who has only survived five million days of calamity, is certainly qualified to say such a thing.


    But these big demon kings couldn''t help taking a step back, looking at Su Yan as if they were looking at some incredible monster.


    The Giant Elephant Demon King hurriedly wanted to take back his Demon King relic, but no matter how he urged spells and swayed his demon power, the Demon King relic seemed to have taken root in Su Yan''s hands, without any response at all.


    The Wing Demon King was rather alert, staring at the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s left hand.


    This scarlet little halberd didn''t look very eye-catching, but it gave the Wing Demon a very dangerous feeling!


    Lingjue told Wing Demon King that even if he continued to stay here for another second, he would increase the risk of falling.


    The Wing Demon King had already judged it. Just now Su Yan''s breath suddenly disappeared, and then there was a pure aura of destruction rising up, which must have something to do with this short halberd.


    But he searched his intestines, and after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out whether there was a halberd-like magical soldier in the history of the third region.


    Wing Devil thought for a long time and didn''t think of it, but this did not prevent him from making a very correct decision: escape!


    Before escaping for his life, the Wing Demon said: "Brothers, don''t be afraid! This kid is bluffing! We will attack her again and she will probably die here!"


    This kind of nonsense, Winged Demon King himself actually didn''t believe it, but he still turned the green steel fork in his hand into a thunder and lightning halberd, wrapped in supreme blue lightning, and projected towards Su Yan!


    Wing Demon King is the leader here, since the eldest brother has already started, the rest of the brothers can only follow!


    The demon power turned into various spells, which completely enveloped Su Yan.


    But no matter what changes were made by the golden wind, lightning, or other changes, there was no way to break through the protection of the **** breath outside of his body.


    After these great demon kings started, they felt that something was wrong. Su Yan didn''t seem to be able to support it at all. When they turned around, they found that the Wing Demon King had already flapped his wings and left!


    I don''t even plan to ask for my own weapon Qinggang fork!


    When these great demon kings saw the Wing Demon King fled alone, how could they not understand what he meant, they all cursed!


    This is to coax them to stay here to entangle Su Yan, so as to buy time for his own escape.


    After seeing the halberd of conviction, the Wing Devil already knew that they wanted to defeat Su Yan just a very unrealistic fantasy.


    This man is at the same level as the Three Sages of the Demon Race, enough to play with their so-called Demon Kings in applause!


    Therefore, the Wing Demon King has already made a decision in his heart, and the only tactic that can be used at this time is only one: die Dao friends, not die poor Dao!


    Sacrificing these brothers will always allow him to escape from Yunkai Island.


    Su Yan sneered, "This Winged Demon King is the only wise man among you, knowing that the most important thing at this time is to escape."


    The other demon kings also reacted at this time, and looked at each other, then the giant elephant demon king said loudly: "Go!"


    Then these demon kings flew away in different directions!


    They were good calculations, thinking that Su Yan would not be able to catch them all in one go. They really underestimated Su Yan too much.


    The Giant Elephant Demon King was huge in size and had the slowest flight speed. Su Yan was the first to overtake him. A blood-colored beam of light rose in the sky, followed by the extremely miserable cry of the Giant Elephant Demon King!


    In just one face, the Giant Elephant Demon King was suppressed by Su Yan with the Conviction Heaven Halberd!


    After beheading the giant elephant demon king, Su Yan stepped on the sword light, and almost within ten breaths, he caught up with another demon king!


    The corpses of various demon kings fell from the air one after another, some in the city, and others by the river outside the city.


    The huge bodies of the demon kings are like mountains, and the blood flowing out directly dyes the river red!

 Chapter 2945： Celebrate

    Chapter 2945: Celebration


    These demon kings were directly suppressed by Su Yan on the spot, even if they wanted to escape for their lives separately.


    Only the Wing Demon King was the most astute, and at the critical moment he brought into play the spirit of the dead dao friend, the immortal poor dao, and relying on the time when a few companions were suppressed by Su Yan, he had already flown out of sight.


    The flying speed of this winged demon king is extremely fast, and it is estimated that this time has already flown hundreds of miles away, and Su Yan can only give up and give up the idea of ??chasing.


    After putting away the conviction halberd, Su Yan returned to the palace.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s expression was not so cheerful, Shen Zhen hurriedly greeted Su Yan and said: "Su Yingxiong, we were so anxious while waiting here, how was the battle just now?"


    Su Yan said: "A total of seven Demon Kings came, and I killed six of them. Only the Wing Demon King slipped away from me."


    Su Yan was quite unwilling when he spoke, because no one could slip away from him for a long time.


    But to Shen Zhen, it sounds completely different!


    It is very exaggerated to fight seven in one, and Su Yan not only accomplished such a feat, he even killed the six monster kings opposite, only one could escape from his men!


    It''s not easy to think about this kind of thing!


    And Shen Zhen is also very curious about Su Yan''s strength!


    What is the limit of this man''s strength?


    Shen Zhen was also very curious about the inheritance of Su Yan''s mentor. For such a powerful character, the inheritance must have a lot of background.


    It''s impossible for a master to jump out of the cracks in the stone. Although it is said that there are strong players in this third region, it is not easy to reach Su Yan''s level.


    Shen Zhen invited all the guests in this hall to a toast and toasted Su Yan a glass of wine.


    After this glass of spirits, the host and the guest enjoyed themselves.


    Shen Zhen finally said: "Su Yingxiong, you are really amazing! It would be a shame for a character like you to wander in the wilderness! I can recommend you if we are Tai Chi Holy Land, with your strength, The position of elder Ke Qing doesn''t have to go, and there may even be higher achievements."


    Being able to become the elder Keqing of the Five Great Sacred Sites is something that many monks from the side door dream of.


    Ordinary people will be overjoyed if they hear such an invitation, but Su Yan''s invitation to Shen Zhen is neither lukewarm nor enthusiastic, just saying: "I will talk about this later."


    The gluttonous lady on the other side couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen Zhen also saw the grin of the gluttonous lady, and he didn''t know the smile, but since Su Yan had said tactfully to refuse, he couldn''t continue the topic anymore.


    The gluttonous lady laughed, the development of the matter was really absurd.


    Su Yan originally had an absolutely hostile relationship with the five holy places, and it could even be said that he was the number one public enemy of the five holy places.


    Now on this Yunkai Island, his body has changed, and the holy land of Tai Chi can''t wait for Su Yan to join them now.


    The so-called world is unpredictable, but that''s probably impossible.


    Shen Zhen no longer concealed his admiration for Su Yan. If he knew that Su Hero was actually Su Yan, the number one public enemy of the Five Sacred Lands, he would not know what kind of expression he would have on his face!


    Seeing that Su Yan did not readily agree to Shen Zhen''s invitation, the guests in this hall had very obvious expressions of regret.


    Then everyone toasted and drank a glass of water and wine together.


    Su Yan said, "Although I have killed the six great demon kings, I ran back to one after all. They told me just now that these demon kings still have a million demon soldiers under their command, and they are going to kill Yunkai Island from overseas in one fell swoop. , This matter must be prevented."


    "A million monster soldiers?" Shen Zhen couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    Because the number Su Yan said is too exaggerated.


    Even if all the guards on this Yunkai Island were counted, it was only 50,000 soldiers at most.


    If faced with a demon soldier of the order of one million, there is definitely no way to win.


    If this news is true, then Shen Zhen must ask this sect for help now!


    Shen Zhen was shaken physically and mentally at this time, and asked Su Yan: "Su Yingxiong, a million demon soldiers is too exaggerated. It is impossible to resist it by the strength of my hand. How can this be good?"


    Su Yan said: "You can only ask for help from this sect. This matter can''t be delayed, because the monster clan is almost determined to break the seal of the strong bull demon king. The monster clan has developed overseas for thousands of years, and its strength is no longer stronger than when he was driven. It��s time to go overseas. After being strong, it will of course not bear loneliness, and this Yunkai Island happens to be between the Yaozu��s territory and the main continent, and its strategic position is extremely important. With this defensive force, the fall can happen at any time. Something that might happen."


    After listening to Su Yan finishing this paragraph, Shen Zhen immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Su Yan said: "But Tai Chi Holy Land may not be able to put all of its power on your Yunkai Island to deal with the monster race, so... if it is the most critical juncture, you might as well just give up the seal of Yunkai Island and the powerful bull demon king. It��s just that you can escape alone, and the rest of the residents on this island will probably become the rations of millions of demon soldiers. You must clearly explain the stakes in the middle to this sect. The people above have their own decisions."


    Shen Zhen nodded repeatedly.


    Su Yan''s hunch is correct.


    This Yunkai Island seemed remote, far from the main continent. But in the end, it will become a strategic point and a point where multiple forces wrestle.


    The seal of the bull devil might not be able to keep it in the end.


    After listening to Su Yan clarifying the stakes, Shen Zhen couldn''t even drink the wine. He hurriedly ordered his subordinates to repair a book, and after he had read it, he sent it back to the school with a flying sword.


    The seals of Yunkai Island and the Great Bull Demon King must not fall!


    And Su Yan had already planned to leave Yunkai Island at this time.


    His identity has always been very sensitive, and if his identity is seen through by the people of Tai Chi Holy Land, it might not be too wonderful.


    It''s best to accept everything when you see it right.


    After the banquet, Su Yan returned to the room, and he also needed a little rest after a big battle.


    Only Lady Taotie and a few other men followed Su Yan back to the room.


    "My son, if the Tai Chi Holy Land is here to fight against the Monster Race, it will definitely fall into the quagmire." Taotie said, "This situation seems to be very beneficial to us. Can we form an alliance with the Monster Race? The power of these Monster Races is very strong. Strong, if we add our strength, we can definitely fight against the five holy places."


    Su Yan said: "Your idea is very beautiful, but it will definitely be very difficult to implement. If I can do it, I don''t have to kill six demon kings in a row."


    "Why is this happening, aren''t our goals the same?" The Taotie lady asked curiously.

 Chapter 2946： The saint arrived

    Chapter 2946: The Saint Arrives


    Su Yan said: "These monster races are not fuel-efficient lamps. We tested them a while ago. These monster races only listen to the words of the Three Sages. The Three Sages of the Monster Race have been above all for many years, and it is estimated that they would not listen to my temperance. , What is the difference between this alliance and non-alignment? So I said that although your idea is good, it should not work."


    "Master, shall we go back now? The old ancestor of Panshan Feijian just passed a letter saying that everything is fine there and there is nothing to do. I just received the news that the five holy places seemed to be cruel to us.


    "This is all expected. This is about to become the Shura battlefield. We''d better leave here. If the identity is revealed, it will be very troublesome. That Shen Zhen is a smart person, and he may already know some clues by now. But even if he knew my identity, he wouldn''t dare to turn my face with me. He was very afraid of my strength."


    At this point, Su Yan stopped abruptly, because he had heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    Sure enough, after a while, Shen Zhen came to the door and said, "I''ve only written half of my request for help. The master of this sect has already rushed to help!"


    "The master of this sect?" Su Yan showed a puzzled expression. He had planned to bid farewell to Shen Zhen, but he didn''t expect Shen Zhen to say this suddenly.


    The master of Tai Chi Holy Land came so fast, did you expect something? Still, they actually received some intelligence.


    Su Yan opened the door with doubts and saw Shen Zhen standing outside the door rubbing his hands.


    Almost too late to react, another woman appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The woman walked hardly without any sound, hiding behind Shen Zhen, her breath was almost empty.


    The face was almost transparent and pale, she was a woman who looked sick and haggard.


    Su Yan''s eyes were brightened by this sickly woman.


    Because just now Su Yan only sensed Shen Zhen''s breath, and only heard Shen Zhen''s footsteps, and did not sense that there was another person besides Shen Zhen.


    Being able to condense the breath to this level, completely concealing Su Yan''s spiritual sense, this ailing woman seemed very interesting.


    "This is the current saint of Tai Chi Holy Land." Shen Zhen said respectfully.


    Shen Zhen''s respect is also very reasonable, because the status of the so-called saint woman and son is very special, almost representing the status of heirs within the five holy places.


    In other words, this woman who looks haggard and pale will probably be the master of Tai Chi Holy Land in the future.


    She looked at Su Yan, seemingly curious, and then said: "My name is Xie Yaoguang, I don''t know how to call the driver."


    "My son''s surname is Su." Su Yan didn''t say a word, and Lady Gourmet had already replied behind her back.


    "Surnamed Su?" Xie Yaoguang was taken aback, almost thinking of something.


    Of course, there is a difference between a master from the Tai Chi Holy Land Benzong and Shen Zhen who has been guarding Yunkai Island.


    The main sect of Tai Chi Holy Land has always communicated with the other four sacred places. Xie Yaoguang should be aware of the rebellion of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects led by Su Yan.


    She is absolutely familiar with the name Su Yan.


    So after hearing the introduction of the surname Su, such a subtle expression appeared.


    Xie Yaoguang said: "The deeds of Young Master Su, I have just stopped Shen Zhen. The high priest who defeated the Nether Sea, and independently beheaded the six demon kings. As long as these two things are passed out, Young Master Su will be famous. Move the world!"


    Su Yan said, "In fact, I didn''t care about this kind of false name."


    "Then what does Young Master Su care about?" Xie Yaoguang seemed to have endless interest and doubts about Su Yan, and wanted to open him up.


    Su Yan smiled, and did not answer. Instead, he said: "The saint came from a long way and has gone through thousands of miles. I must have been a little tired. It''s better to find a place to rest."


    Xie Yaoguang said: "Several of my subordinates are doing things, and they are all busy, how am I embarrassed to rest. They are about to collect the bodies of the demon kings inside and outside the city. These six demon kings must have them in their hands. Lots of good treasures."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "If the saint likes it, then give it to you."


    "Is Young Master Su so generous? I heard Shen Zhen say that there seems to be the corpse of a money toad in the middle. This is an ancient alien species. It extracts the oil from his body, but it can refine many tenth grade pill. Not to mention. Said that these demon kings all have their own magic weapons."


    "What I''ve said has always been pretentious, and this little thing will be given away as well, so what a point." Su Yan said calmly.


    Xie Yaoguang stared at Su Yan again, showing a smile that was not a smile, and said: "The origin of Su Gongzi must be very uncomfortable. That''s why he can be so generous. Generally, people who come out of small families will always encounter this kind of opportunity. I feel like I have made a fortune."


    Xie Yaoguang said so much, in fact, he wanted to ask Su Yan''s origin.


    But she must not be sure whether the Lord Su in front of her was Su Yan, the number one public enemy of the Five Holy Lands.


    That''s why I faced Su Yan with such a trial in language.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s words are not leaking, Xie Yaoguang can''t find any valuable arguments.


    This kind of inference is actually very simple and can be obtained. If Xie Yaoguang is sure that the young master Su in front of him is Su Yan, it is estimated that he would have been fighting directly with Su Yan long ago!


    Where can I talk to Su Yan in a good voice here?


    At this time, the Taotie lady walked out from the door and said with a smile: "Speaking of the origin of my son, that would be a long story! There are many masters of my son, although not all of them are in this third region. , All of them are famous in the world..."


    The gluttonous lady has always been very first-rate in her skills at meeting people and talking nonsense.


    It would be more appropriate for her to go and talk nonsense with the saint of Taizhen Holy Land.


    If this identity can not be exposed, it is naturally the best.


    But even if Su Yan''s true identity was revealed, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Although this little saint had some abilities, she couldn''t make waves in front of Su Yan.


    The question Su Yan is thinking now is how to move the next move!


    When the five holy places seriously regard Su Yan as their greatest enemy, the level of confrontation after that will surely rise to a whole new level.


    Another very important thing is that Su Yan wants to observe the secrets of heaven and see how this time the Great Tribulation will evolve.


    Observing the secrets not only requires strong mana, but more importantly, some suitable props are needed to assist.


    Even the venue is very important. If you can get a glimpse of the secrets, you must be able to know some things in advance in this great catastrophe and gain the upper hand.

 Chapter 2947： impossible things

    Chapter 2947: The Impossible


    Lady Taotie and Xie Yaoguang spoke for a long time. At this time, two men came in from the outside and walked hurriedly toward this side.


    These two men came with murderous aura, and when they were in front of Xie Yaoguang, they both became submissive and clasped their fists together. "Holy woman, the bodies of the six demon kings have all been packed in universe bags. Waiting in the vestibule for the saint to pass by."


    "I see." Xie Yaoguang''s answer was very casual, but the two men still did not dare to have any objections.


    Xie Yaoguang''s authority does not seem to be underestimated, although she is just a woman who looks sick.


    When the two men were about to retire, Xie Yaoguang said, "Did you find anything wrong?"


    "These six corpses have very powerful true essences, but one thing is very strange..."


    Xie Yaoguang became interested when she heard these words, because as long as there was something strange, she could directly inquire Su Yan, and she didn''t have to entangle with the gluttonous lady anymore.


    The dialogue between them is all saliva and is totally meaningless. How could Xie Yaoguang not understand this?


    What these two people said can be used as a breakthrough point.


    Xie Yaoguang''s fundamental purpose is only one, and that is to understand the true identity of Master Su in front of him.


    Xie Yaoguang hoped that Young Master Su in front of him was not the villain Su Yan, and a powerful friend would be better than a powerful enemy.


    The two said: "There are at least three true essence properties remaining in the corpses of the six demon kings, and there are also two demon kings who were beheaded by very powerful cultivators. According to common sense, these six The Demon King should have died in the hands of two to three powerful monks."


    "Oh? This is a very interesting discovery, you continue to talk about it. It is indeed your skill to restore the previous battle from the condition of the corpse." Xie Yaoguang saw Su Yan''s eyes become more interesting, as if he found a good one. Breakthrough point.


    One of them said: "The corpses of the two demon kings were broken very badly, not much different from the corpses of the High Priest of the Nether Sea. So it can be judged that they were all beheaded by a powerful cultivator. The strength of the body-refining cultivator is really incredible, and the king of the monster race can be crushed by the physical body alone!"


    "The other two demon kings were killed by sharp sword auras, especially the sword aura remaining on the money toad''s corpse is very terrifying, this sword is enough to open up the world! Even in the Tai Chi Holy Land, I am afraid that only three or five people use it. Come out such a terrifying sword light!"


    "In the end, two demon kings died from very pure destructive powers. Only the most powerful demon cultivators can use these destructive powers." When the two spoke, they looked at Su Yan again.


    "How strong is the powerful magic repair you are talking about?" Xie Yaoguang asked.


    "At least to the extent of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens!" the two people replied in unison.


    Not bad! The destructive power remaining in the Demon King''s body is pure to the extreme. They have never seen a magic cultivation that can refine the destructive power to this level, so they can only make such a guess.


    Xie Yaoguang couldn''t help but look at Su Yan more, the young master Su in front of him was full of mysterious texture.


    But Su Yan''s eyes seemed to be extremely peaceful, no matter the breath or the rhythm of the true essence, it didn''t look like that kind of violent magic cultivation to the extreme.


    Moreover, Su Yan made it clear that there was no cultivation base for crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens.


    The two obviously got something wrong, but they have to say that their suspicions are justified.


    The powerful and unmatched battle body combined with the swordsmanship of the sky and the earth, there are only a handful of people who can practice one of them to the highest level.


    Now that the two are combined in one person, this is very incredible!


    But the purely extreme destructive power is not so simple, it needs the most extreme magic repair to display it.


    These three are all in one person, this kind of thing is too much beyond their common sense!


    So these two people would say that the Six Great Demon Kings were killed in the hands of two or three people. This is a very rigorous statement based on common sense.


    They had indeed considered the question of the strength of the Su Young Master before the sky, but the first two were still things that geniuses could do.


    But this pure destructive power could not be explained by the word genius. What the two of them didn''t even think was that Su Yan possessed such a mortal magic weapon like the Sentencing Heavenly Halberd.


    In fact, normally speaking, a magic weapon such as the conviction halberd is not a big evil thing that a Taoist monk can control.


    At this time, even Xie Yaoguang was a little suspicious, didn''t Su Yan solve the six great demon kings alone?


    There is something wrong with it.


    Just listen to Su Yanping peacefully: "Do you only have such a little knowledge in Tai Chi Holy Land?"


    Su Yan was not interested in this kind of boring questioning, but it was too ridiculous that they seemed to be making things happen.


    Shen Zhen said: "The seven demon kings will be killed, and no one can know in advance, what the **** is this demon cultivator? Did you make a mistake?"


    The situation at that time came very suddenly, Shen Zhen didn''t think that Su Yan could casually call a Great Master of Demon Cultivation who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven to drive him under that situation.


    Then after killing the Demon King, the Great Master of Demon Cultivation walked away without a trace.


    Will there be such a bizarre thing in this world?


    "The boring people make boring guesses. How come there are so many boring people in Tai Chi Holy Land?" Although Su Yan said this very peacefully, it stirred the sensitive nerves of these two people. The five holy places are in this third region. Always on top, when was someone preaching like this?


    "If you say that you have an unparalleled fighting body and swordsmanship, we brothers both believe it, but how can you use this purely to the extreme destructive power? You are not a magic repair at all! Enter whatever you want A monk in the Golden Core Realm can sense it! If you can use that pure destructive power, our brother can cut off his head for you!"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "What use is your head for me? If you want to gamble, you can also exchange something valuable."


    "What valuable things you want, our brothers are betting with you, that is the ultimate destructive power, our brothers absolutely don''t believe you can send it out!"


    The situation suddenly became very tense, and it was difficult for Shen Zhen to be a man in the middle.


    However, the attitude of the saint Xie Yaoguang was tacit approval, and he hardly interfered in the dialogue between the two brothers and Su Yan.


    Shen Zhen was a little confused for a while, wondering what kind of thought and mentality the saint was like.

 Chapter 2948： Must kowtow

    Chapter 2948: You must kowtow to admit your mistakes


    Su Yan said: "I don''t think I can look good with your things, so be it. If you lose, I will give me an apology with three beeps. If I lose, I will also give you three beeps, how about?"


    Su Yan was very calm when he said this, but it made people hesitate.


    It seems that Su Yan already has full certainty, so he can say this.


    Xie Yaoguang said, "Master Su has always been our benefactor of Tai Chi Holy Land. It is inevitable that this kind of gambling will hurt your peace, isn''t it good?"


    Xie Yaoguang said this very perfunctorily, and she had no intention of preventing her subordinates and Su Yan from gambling.


    The pair of brothers glanced at each other, and they all saw the anger in each other''s eyes, they really didn''t believe it, there could really be such a bizarre master in this world!


    There is no such figure in the five holy places!


    Not only that, even if you look at the history of the five holy sites, it is extremely difficult to find such a character!


    Such a character is a Dao ancestor even in the five holy places, leaving countless legends!


    Can the person surnamed Su really be so powerful?


    This kind of thing is too absurd, they are impossible to believe anyway!


    "Okay! Just gamble! Our brother is afraid that you won''t be successful? How do you prove yourself? The people here are all witnesses, don''t want to cheat!"


    The gluttonous lady said: "You shamelessly? Does our son need it? You are ready to kowtow!"


    Then Su Yan spread out his palms.


    And in the palm of Su Yan''s hand, a touch of the purest energy appeared.


    The others showed puzzled expressions, wondering what mystery Su Yan was playing with.


    I saw the power of this true element slowly change in nature, first it became golden and sacred, then it turned into a fire, and then in a blink of an eye it changed from a fire to an incomparable true water. ...


    This power of true essence changed a dozen times in Su Yan''s hands, and almost everyone was dumbfounded.


    An unusually powerful monk, if he could make three changes in his true essence, it would be very remarkable.


    I have never heard of anyone whose true essence can change more than a dozen properties!


    This is really incredible!


    And more importantly, looking at Su Yan''s relaxed look, obviously what he showed was far from his full power!


    Shen Zhen looked stunned, and said: "You don''t think Hero Su, you have such a great ability. No wonder you can beat the high priest who crossed the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven into an inhuman form..."


    Even Xie Yaoguang couldn''t help frowning and asked, "What kind of exercises have you cultivated and how can there be so many changes in nature!"


    Su Yan didn''t answer Xie Yaoguang''s question, but instead snorted softly, and then this touch of true essence changed directly into the purest destructive power!


    Unbelievable shocked expressions appeared on the faces of the two brothers, "This... how is this possible! This kind of thing is really..."


    "Yeah! How is it possible that he has just changed the power of the sacred nature, and now it has changed into the magic of destruction. These two forces are clearly in conflict with each other, how can a person have both of these types of destruction at the same time? What about the power of this? This kind of thing is really absurd!"


    Absurdity is nothing more than a sensation, and there is no room for refutation at all.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, just spread out his palms, and continued to show them the changed power.


    Facts speak louder than words, and there is no point in saying more.


    A strange smile appeared on Lady Taotie��s face, and said: "Two, prepare to kowtow. It��s not that I said, you will really take advantage. Once you become our son��s cheap son, maybe the son will show mercy. I will teach you this set of exercises that can manipulate all forces in the world."


    The gluttonous lady''s words are full of teasing.


    How self-confident these two people were just now, how embarrassed they are now.


    Xie Yaoguang''s frowning eyebrows were still not stretched out. She was the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land, and she could almost touch all the secrets of the martial art.


    She can be very sure that even the five holy places have not been so powerful in the world!


    What kind of technique is this Master Su cultivating? Is it true that he can control all the forces in this world?


    If this is true, it would be too absurd, right?


    Why is it absurd? If you can hold all the power of the world in your palm, you can casually be invincible in the world?


    No matter what kind of enemy he faces, he can use his true power to restrain the enemy. Who else is his opponent in this world?


    Xie Yao faintly felt that there was something wrong in the middle, but looking at Su Yan''s calm expression, there was really no clue.


    The gluttonous lady said: "The two should be men, right? What the masculine husband says counts, right?"


    The Taotie lady is forcing the two to kneel and kowtow to Su Yan.


    A very helpless expression appeared on Shen Zhen''s face, as if he wanted to be a peacemaker, but Su Yan directly ignored Shen Zhen.


    Shen Zhen had no choice but to shamelessly said: "Su Yingxiong, these two are also my fellow students, can you look at my face, and let them apologize for this matter?"


    Taotie said: "Our son has already given you a lot of face. If they weren''t from the Tai Chi Holy Land, our son would have asked these two people to move. Now if you ask them to kowtow, isn''t it to give them a chance? Let''s talk about it. It''s also something they promised themselves, shouldn''t...you Tai Chi Holy Land are all unbelieving people? If that''s the case, then these three ringing heads don''t knock."


    The gluttonous lady speaks in a very relaxed tone, but it makes the people in these sacred places feel like riding a tiger.


    Xie Yaoguang ignored the gluttonous lady, and directly said to Su Yan: "You don''t really want my subordinates to do this, do you? Can you give me this saint''s face?"


    "No." Su Yan''s answer was decisive and straight to the extreme.


    Xie Yaoguang''s complexion was originally very pale, and after hearing Su Yan''s completely unreasonable answer, he couldn''t help becoming paler.


    What identity is the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land, in this third region, it can also be said to be in the most noble apex.


    He didn''t even give her the face of the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land!


    Is this man so decisive in doing things?


    Xie Yaoguang��s two men saw the saint��s plea but no results, they knelt on the ground and said: "Saint, don��t ask him, isn��t it just kowtow? Our brother just kowtows to him!"


    After the pair of brothers knelt on the ground, they banged their heads at Su Yan three times. Then they got up from the ground and said angrily: "Are you satisfied now?"


    When have the people of Tai Chi Holy Land suffered such a big loss and suffered such a big insult?


    The two of them wanted to rush to kill Su Yan now, but after seeing the change of the true essence in Su Yan''s palm just now, they had already understood that it was impossible for them to be Su Yan''s opponents. .

 Chapter 2949： Have you ever heard of the name Su Yan

    Chapter 2949: Have you ever heard of the name Su Yan


    Su Yan said: "It should be you who should be satisfied. If you are not friends of City Lord Shen Zhen, now you are walking together on the road to Huangquan."


    After Su Yan said this, he walked away.


    This Yunkai Island has nothing to hang around.


    But he didn''t want Xie Yaoguang behind him to say: "Master Su, wait a minute."


    Su Yan didn''t turn around, but just said, "Does the saint have any enlightenment?"


    "I only have one last question left. I want to ask Young Master Su and ask Young Master Su to give me an answer."


    "what is the problem?"


    Xie Yaoguang asked, "Have you ever heard of the name Su Yan?"


    When Xie Yaoguang asked this question, her eyesight reached its zenith. As long as Su Yan''s heartbeat and pulse became faster, or there was any abnormal contraction of the muscles, she would immediately see the clues.


    But Su Yan didn''t react at all, and didn''t even speak to answer this question.


    Instead, the gluttonous lady asked pretendingly, "Who is Su Yan?"


    "It''s a friend of our five holy places." Xie Yaoguang said, "Master Su really doesn''t know Su Yan? I thought you were all named Su, so there must be some connections."


    Lady Taotie smiled and said, "Since she is a friend of the Five Great Holy Lands, it should also be our friend. If I have a chance, I really want to get close."


    After the two women looked at each other, their eyes were full of sharp hostility, but on the surface they were still smiling.


    Xie Yaoguang has completely relaxed. She believes that her eyes are better than anything. She doesn''t believe that there is any lie in the world that can hide from her specially trained eyes.


    Human words and expressions can be deceptive, but there will always be clues in other places.


    Xie Yaoguang couldn''t see such a clue in Su Yan, so she confidently believed that the young master Su in front of her would not be the great demon Su Yan.


    Once this kind of thing is determined, who the Lord Su is in front of him, and what purpose he has to appear on Yunkai Island becomes less important.


    She Xie Yaoguang came here for another more important thing.


    Su Yan was about to leave at this time, and Shen Zhen quickly sent him off.


    Before Shen Zhen wished that Su Yan would immediately join Tai Chi Holy Land as a guest Qing, now he has no such idea.


    Su Yan offended the saint, if he stayed here for a long time, it would be no good to cause any conflict.


    Based on the principle that more is worse than less, Shen Zhen personally sends Su Yan off from Yunkai Island.


    Before Su Yan left, Shen Zhen was thankful and thankful again, and then he wanted to give Su Yan many crystal stones and magic weapons.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these gadgets, they were all approached by the wife of Pai Tao.


    After leaving Yunkai Island, Su Yan was still thinking about a question. The identity of the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land is not trivial. How could she appear in a deserted land like Yunkai Island?


    Although the Seal of the Great Bull Demon King and the Nether Sea are making a lot of trouble, they are nothing more than a disease. What makes the saint must be dispatched must be more important.


    Lady Taotie said: "Did she come to Yunkai Island to get some treasure? Didn''t the son say that there is an ancient seal here?"


    This idea was indeed something that Su Yan hadn''t thought about before. The scope of Su Yan''s thinking was all about what kind of challenges he encountered in the Tai Chi Holy Land, so the saint had to dispatch.


    After the gluttonous lady reminded him, Su Yan got an inspiration: "Is it for the congenital fifth wife?"


    "What is the congenital fifth wife?" Taotie asked in confusion.


    "There is a saying in Taoism that the Xiantian Five Tais are Taiyi, Taichu, Taishi, and Taiji. They represent different eras of the universe. The Xiantian Five Tais are the strongest treasures in the Taiji Holy Land. What is more interesting is this The five treasures will change into different shapes due to different owners. Tai Chi will change into gourds, fairy swords, octagonal palace lanterns and so on in the hands of the masters of the sacred place of Tai Chi... If it is the congenital five masters, we should not be too busy to provoke Tai Chi Holy land, because these five magic weapons are really not easy to mess with."


    The Innate Five Wifes were magic weapons that Su Yan had seen in the third region in his previous life. These five magic weapons were of the level of the former ancient treasures, and their rank was only slightly lower than that of the Condemned Heavenly Halberd.


    Every magic weapon has the power to overwhelm the river, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan said that this congenital fifth wife is very difficult to provoke, the gluttonous lady hummed softly and said, "Leader, where shall we go next?"


    "Although the Yaozu killed six demon kings by me, this decision cannot affect the determination of the Yaozu to attack Yunkai Island. At that time, Yunkai Island will inevitably transform into a battlefield of Shura. The power of Tai Chi Holy Land will inevitably be destroyed. Involved here, this is good for us."


    "Should we blend in here too?" asked the Taotie lady.


    "It''s better not to. Those monsters will never become our allies. Once you kill them, you don''t want to kill whoever you see. The monsters will make a comeback for the first time after thousands of years. It must be full of confidence. Even if we want to form an alliance, we need them to make a big loss in the hands of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Now to find the Yaozu, they will only send hot faces to their cold ass, but once they suffer a big loss in the Five Great Sacred Grounds After that, they came to beg us."


    "Now shall we go back?"


    "Since they are all here, it''s better to go to another place." Su Yan.


    Now that the congenital fifth wife was mentioned, many things in the previous life also came to Su Yan''s mind.


    Five hundred miles after crossing the sea waves and returning to the main continent, there is a very sinister place among the mountains.


    The name of this place is called Poisonous Miasma Forest Xian Bone Cave. Back then, Su Yan had a decisive battle with many powerful enemies.


    There should be a lot of magic weapons thousands of years ago lying there, because that place is not an area that ordinary monks can set foot in.


    Even if you have entered the Tribulation Realm, forcibly entering it will be life-threatening.


    After flying over two thousand miles of sea waves, Su Yan said to Lady Taotie: "You first go back and explain the general situation of Yunkai Island with Head Fu, Head Li and Patriarch Panshan. I will go to the Poisonous Miasma Forest Xian Bone Cave alone. Take a walk."


    They heard the name Poisonous Lin Xian Bone Cave for the first time, and they couldn''t help asking: "The leader seems to be very familiar with this third region?"


    Su Yan sighed and said, "I did come here many years ago. The Poisonous Miasma Forest Immortal Bone Cave is not an ordinary place, but a very famous and dangerous place in the third region. If you are around, I will inevitably be distracted. , If I act alone, it will be more convenient and comfortable."


    Of course, Lady Taotie also understood that their strength could not be of much help to Su Yan.


    If the Poisonous Miasma Forest Immortal Bone Cave was really so dangerous, they would be a burden to stay by Su Yan forcibly.


    Everyone is not hypocritical. After saying goodbye to Su Yan, he went straight back to the boat of crossing.

 Chapter 2950： Poisonous Miasma Forest Xian Bone Cave

    Chapter 2950: Poisonous Lin Xian Bone Cave


    The poisonous miasma forest was filled with a purple poisonous mist.


    These poisonous mists drifted away with the wind, almost everywhere, and the monks in the third area would also avoid them.


    Because once these purple poisonous mist infects into the heart and lungs, it will be very troublesome.


    This time he came to Poisonous Miasma Forest, Su Yan had already felt the traces of many formations before he even approached. The poisonous miasma here seemed to be artificially cut into many different areas.


    It''s really strange, who is doing this kind of thing?


    To arrange such a huge formation, the true essence and spar to be consumed are astronomical figures, and there is only one thing that can be obtained, and that is the miasma after refining.


    If the miasma of the Poisonous Miasma Forest can be refined into a large magic weapon, it will definitely be extremely powerful.


    But the five holy places are no matter how well-known and decent, it is impossible to use these poisonous miasma as magic weapons, it must be some old monster acting here.


    It''s just that the five holy places just sit and watch this old demon refine the poisonous miasma here, and ignore it completely?


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, two gray sword lights came through the air and took Su Yan''s back directly!


    The power of these two gray flying swords was as good as a dust-proof net, and they were directly bombarded by Su Yan''s bodyguard when they were close to Su Yan.


    In the lavender mist, two people appeared.


    The two men were holding white prayer flags in their hands and a gray flying sword in their hands. They stared at Su Yan, and asked vigilantly: "Who are you who dare to break into the Poisonous Miasma Forest without authorization! Know who this is. The site?"


    "This is exactly the question I want to ask, who is actually dominating this Poisonous Miasma Forest. Isn''t it afraid of sanctions by the five holy places?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the two of them looked at each other and laughed, as if Su Yan was telling a particularly funny joke.


    "Is there anything funny in my words?" Su Yan asked.


    "Venerable has been practicing poison here for three hundred years. If you dare to put a fart on the five holy places, you would have let go! Your kid is a person from the five holy places? Seeing how good you are, our brothers won''t be embarrassed with you, you And left here, this is not a place where outsiders can set foot!"


    Listening to the words of these two people, it seems that some people are practicing poison here, which is the tacit approval of the five holy places.


    This is amazing, this is not a remote place overseas like Yunkai Island, but on the main continent.


    The Five Great Sacred Lands would acquiesce to someone dominating the Poisonous Miasma Forest?


    This kind of thing is of course very abnormal.


    Generally speaking, this kind of near-acquisition situation will only occur when the enemy''s strength is so difficult that it can be defeated at a very painful price.


    At this time, pretending that you can''t see the Poisonous Miasma Forest is a more realistic choice for the five holy places.


    "Who is the Venerable you are talking about?" When Su Yan asked, he was already thinking about it. This Venerable''s strength must not be weak, maybe there is something particularly difficult.


    "You kid is really interesting. Haven''t you even heard of the name of Wan Po Xianzun?"


    Another person said: "Look at you dumb, let me tell you, we are all named disciples under the Venerable Thousand Poison Immortal seat, here to guard the formation for the Immortal Venerable, no matter who it is, our brothers will be killed as long as they enter. , Even if the heads of the five holy places are here, it won��t work!"


    "Oh, is that right?" Su Yan said, "I happen to be entering the Poisonous Miasma Forest. By the way, I would like to ask you, has your master ever mastered the Immortal Bone Cave?"


    "Xian Bone Cave is the battlefield of ancient gods and demons. What nonsense are you talking about! Who can enter that place?"


    It turns out that the so-called Ten Thousand Poison Immortal Venerable can''t even enter the fairy bone cave? It doesn''t matter.


    What Su Yan was afraid of was hard work, and in the end, he would run for nothing.


    Su Yan said: "Your answers are very useful to me, so I will let you make a living."


    The two of them were taken aback for a moment, and said: "We are disciples of Venerable Wandu Immortal. No one in the third region knows that Venerable Wandu Immortal is a famous short-guard. If you dare to touch one of our brother''s hairs, Immortal I will never let you go! If you are courageous enough, then do it with us! Boy, if you are more acquainted, let Lao Tzu slap you twice! Treat you a sin of disrespect!"


    Another person said: "This kid really doesn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, fairy sword, let me go!"


    The gray fairy sword is also highly poisonous, seeing the blood seal the throat!


    As long as a small cut can be made in the human body, that terrifying toxin can kill people!


    After the gray fairy sword flew, it returned without success, but Su Yan''s face already appeared impatient.


    He never likes to give others extra opportunities. Since they have been given a chance to live, but they don''t cherish it, he can''t blame him for making too heavy a move!


    The two people only felt a flower in front of them, and then Su Yan had already appeared in front of them!


    This speed is really terrifying to the extreme, even their eyes can''t keep up with Su Yan''s speed, let alone their bodies.


    The fairy sword that was flew by Su Yan just now was still on the way back slowly. At this time, the two of them had no weapons to defend themselves.


    But even if they had a weapon to defend themselves, it was meaningless, because their strength was as weak as an ant in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan used his force to illusion a pair of big hands and grabbed the heads of the two people. Under this powerful force, the heads of the two people burst open!


    Then two headless bodies fell directly from the sky into the poisonous miasma!


    The purple poisonous miasma was very powerful. After the two bodies fell, it turned into a puddle of pus within only three minutes, which was absorbed into fertilizer by the ghost head trees in the poisonous miasma forest.


    And Su Yan also directly drove Baoguang into the Poisonous Miasma Forest.


    The Poisonous Miasma Forest was cut into sixteen parts by Ten Thousand Poison Immortal Venerable''s formation, and these sixteen parts corresponded to different Feng Shui levels.


    And the one in the dead place is the location of the fairy bone cave.


    The purple poisonous mist continuously dispersed in Su Yan''s body, even if he created a technique that was sufficient to resist all kinds of poisons and exchanged the attributes of the true essence in his body, the taste of this poison was still uncomfortable.


    Su Yan only felt like a fire was burning in his throat.


    The Poisonous Miasma Forest used to be the battlefield between the Immortal Realm and the Devil Realm in the last era, and there are indeed many great powers here!


    Especially after the demon king Fubo of the Demon Realm died, a thousand-zhang law body fell here, his body turned into a poisonous miasma forest, and his head turned into a bone hole.


    Before Fubo fell, he had eaten many true celestial beings, so there are still many true celestial remains in the fairy bone cave.


    For the existence of this world, the easiest way to crack the mystery of the upper realm is to study the remains of these true immortals.


    Before the Five Great Sacred Grounds, there were many powerful forces in the third region that made similar efforts.


    But just a poisonous miasma forest is enough to discourage ninety-nine percent of the monks in the world, not to mention a fairy bone cave that is ten times more dangerous!

 Chapter 2951： Grandpa i was wrong

    Chapter 2951, Grandpa, I was wrong


    Su Yan resisted the pressure of the poisonous fog and walked between the ghost head trees.


    The reason why these trees are called ghost head trees is that a special outline will grow loomingly on the trunk. This special outline looks like **** evil spirits, so it is named as ghost head tree.


    These ghost head trees kept whimpering, just like the faint cry of a woman.


    These trees were transformed by the body of the Great Demon King Fubo, and they already contained great resentment. In addition, many creatures were poisoned and swallowed by the poisonous miasma forest. This resentment was further amplified and the poisonous miasma became more and more serious. Awesome.


    Not only can it destroy the heart and lungs of people, but it can also disturb people''s minds, causing hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. The cultivator of Jindan cultivation base could not resist at all.


    The two people killed by Su Yan just now were able to get out of the purple poisonous mist, probably because they had taken some anti-poison pill.


    After walking through the ghost head trees for a while, Su Yan finally saw a hill.


    This hill is the core area of ??this area, and the life here is very strong.


    If any zombies are raised here, they can become a climate for at most a hundred years.


    This hill is said to be transformed by the head of the Great Demon King Fubo, and the only entrance to the fairy bone cave is the change of Fubo''s mouth.


    So at the entrance of the fairy bone cave, there are densely packed stone pillars, just like the teeth of some fierce beast.


    Other than that, nothing special.


    The mountain where the fairy bone cave is located is not upright, just a very ordinary hill.


    But what grows on this hill is a kind of tree that is more difficult to deal with than the ghost tree-blood sunwood.


    These blood sun trees are red all over, and they are very tall and straight, even surpassing the pine and cypress.


    Not only can the Blood Sunwood actively attack living creatures, it is even more poisonous than the Ghost Head Tree.


    And these blood sun trees can only grow on this hill, which is said to be transformed by Fubo''s hair.


    Back then, there was a sect called Wangwu School in the Five Great Sacred Lands. The head of the Wangwu School followed the masters of the other 23 families to hunt down and kill Su Yan. He fell here, and the Wangwu School fell into disrepair. The time of year was removed from the third region.


    Although the Immortal Venerable Thousand Poison has set up a formation to refine the poisonous miasma here, there is no trace of the formation around these blood sun trees.


    Obviously, Immortal Venerable Thousand Poison could not handle these **** sun trees, not to mention the Immortal Bone Cave.


    It would be very simple for Su Yan to not trigger these blood sun trees.


    Su Yan only needs to take out the death sickle, this magic weapon inherently contains a very powerful death spirit.


    When the death aura is strong enough, it will be able to cover up his aura of a living being, and this will enter the fairy bone cave.


    But I didn''t want to hear a scolding from behind: "Who are you? How come you are here?"


    Su Yan turned around, only to see a very young man.


    This man is also wearing a gray coat, but there is no white prayer flag in his hand.


    Su Yan said, "Are you also a registered disciple of Immortal Venerable Wandu?"


    "Fart! Lao Tzu is Xianzun''s inner disciple!"


    There is a huge difference between the inner disciple and the named disciple. The former can get the master��s true biography and inherit the sect and orthodoxy. The latter is basically used as a handyman, but it sounds better in name.


    When the man saw Su Yan, he was not afraid at all, but instead said, "You should already have the cultivation base for crossing the Tribulation Realm! But do you know where this is? You dare to break in without permission? Are you not afraid to offend the Immortal Venerable? "


    "Xianzun? A little sorcerer who refines poison dared to claim to be Xianzun. Who gave him the courage?" Su Yan said.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the man couldn''t help showing an angry expression, saying: "Thief, you are so bold! Originally, the young master thought that you already have the cultivation base for crossing the catastrophe, thinking that you are the first offender and want to give it to you. It''s a way to survive! If you say this kind of rebelliousness, no wonder Xiaoye!"


    The man brought out a small incense burner.


    The shape of this small incense burner is very simple, obviously not a vulgar thing.


    Then the man began to mutter, and then the purple mist in the forest began to condense around him.


    The man smiled triumphantly and said: "You have not taken the immortality of Immortal Venerable. You can only use the true essence in your body to resist the poisonous gas of this Poisonous Miasma Forest! Although you have the realm of transcendence, if there is a Poisonous Miasma, If you increase the concentration tenfold, can you bear it?"


    The man laughed till the end, and turned into an extremely fierce expression. With a wave of his sleeves, a strong poisonous miasma attacked Su Yan!


    After this strong purple poisonous miasma wrapped Su Yan, Su Yan''s figure was almost never seen again!


    The man said: "If you are outside, I am definitely not your opponent. But in this Poisonous Miasma Forest, hum, I am holding the treasure of the Immortal Venerable, and I have killed seven or eight masters of the Tribulation Realm! You are today Planted in the hands of the young master, you can only be considered bad luck! Wait until you kill you and see what treasures you have. Don��t be the same as the poor ones before, they have clearly entered the tribulation realm, even a look like There is no magic weapon!"


    The poisonous mist of the Poisonous Miasma Forest is already extremely lethal. If it is ten times more condensed, its toxicity will definitely increase ten times.


    If it is a monk who can enter the tribulation realm, of course it is absolutely impossible to resist it.


    Not to mention that he had already killed many monks who were spying on the Immortal Bone Cave of the Poisonous Miasma Forest. Of course, this man''s pride is very reasonable.


    It''s a pity that he met Su Yan this time.


    Su Yan''s voice came from the purple poisonous fog: "Is this all your skills?"


    What was revealed in this voice was cold killing intent.


    The expression on this man''s face also changed from triumphant to astonishment, and then from astonishment to panic again!


    An opponent who is not afraid of poisonous miasma, and the realm of crossing the catastrophe, this is simply impossible for him to deal with!


    The purple poisonous mist is separated by a golden sword light, and after the sword light is sharp to a certain extent, even the mist can be cut away!


    Su Yan walked out of the poisonous miasma calmly, and Su Yan was murderous at this time.


    The man in front of him knelt directly on the ground with a thump, begging for mercy: "Grandpa! Forgive me! The little one has eyes and no beads, and he said offensive grandpa. Grandpa I was wrong! Please don''t kill me!"


    This man really kneeled too easily, as if he had no bones.


    Seeing him Su Yan''s eyes were still full of murderous intent, he continued to beg for mercy: "I was originally the eldest son of the Li family in Tengzhou, and I will definitely inherit the family business in the future. Let me be his inner disciple, these are not my original intentions, hero! What I say is true, if there is a lie, the sky will thunder! You must not kill me!"

 Chapter 2952： Can be destroyed with one sword

    Chapter 2952: One sword can be destroyed


    Su Yan happened to have some questions that he wanted to ask him, so he said: "As long as you answer my questions honestly, I might be able to let you go."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, this person nodded immediately, saying, "It must be honest, it must be honest!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Li Hui."


    Su Yan said again: "The Immortal Venerable Thousand Poisons occupied the Poisonous Miasma Forest. What magic weapon is it to refine these poisonous miasma?


    "Xianzun is an old man..." Li Hui looked at Su Yan''s expression very seriously and quickly changed his words, "That old man actually always wanted to refine the five-color miasma to survive the tribulation. He has been to Phoenix Cave, Qingqiu Mountain, Diyu hills and Baishenshan have refined into four extremely poisonous miasma, and finally came to this poisonous miasma forest to refine the last Taiyi Purple Smoke Luo."


    What Li Hui said, Phoenix Cave, Qingqiu Mountain, these are all famous Jedi in the third region, and there are some very strange miasma or poison in those places.


    Unexpectedly, Immortal Venerable Ten Thousand Poison was able to refine all the miasma and poison in all the desperate places into magic weapons. This skill can not be considered small, no wonder that even the five great holy places would turn a blind eye to him.


    Because the cost of conquering this old poison is bound to be high, and it might even cost extremely heavy casualties, it''s really not worth the gain.


    Su Yanyou asked, "What is he going to do with this five-color miasma?"


    "It should be used to resist the catastrophe. I vaguely heard him and my senior brother Dan Chenzi say. The old man and his eighth calamity are approaching. If there is no very powerful magic weapon, he can''t resist it. This fifth thing is already successful soon... Once the five-color miasma is successfully refined, the five holy places may be even more helpless!"


    Li Hui saw that Su Yan''s expression became more serious, and he thought he had said something wrong, so he added: "These are all the old Piff said, not me."


    Su Yan didn''t mean to blame, his serious expression was because he had expected that the five-color miasma would be very difficult to deal with.


    Each of these five-color miasma may not be easy to refining. This old poison can collect four kinds, and this fifth kind is almost succeeding soon, and the achievements are not small.


    Even when it was placed eight thousand years ago, when strong men and geniuses were born in the third region, this old poison would definitely have its place.


    The next question that Su Yan is most concerned about is, "The fairy bone cave in the Poisonous Miasma Forest, has anyone dabbled in it?"


    Li Hui replied: "Old Piff once said that this place is a forbidden place. Not only did we ban our feet, but he also never set foot in it. He said that he wanted to wait for the five-color miasma to succeed before exploring the mystery. Although the fairy bone cave is mysterious Infinite, but the danger is also one-of-a-kind. I don''t know how many grandmasters who crossed the Tribulation Realm have fallen into it."


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Listening to you, this Immortal Poisonous Thousand Poison seems to be very cautious in doing things."


    "Yes, he is usually more cautious than anyone else. As long as he is in this poisonous forest, the protective formation here will inevitably be opened to the extreme, saying that there is no danger, but it is painful for us disciples who stare at the formation."


    Li Hui must have been complaining about this old poison for a long time. At this time, Su Yan asked what he would answer. It was easier than pouring beans from a bamboo tube.


    Su Yan said again: "I broke in today and there is no defensive formation. Could this old poison not be in the Poisonous Miasma Forest?"


    "He came before the door and said he was going to the Nanhai Demon Clan to have a drink, and he didn''t know when he would come back. He will go there for at least one month, but at least three months. Grandpa, you are supernatural and powerful. Thoroughly, why not take me away from this poisonous forest! I am grateful for the grace of reconstruction!"


    Li Hui was bitter. He was originally the eldest young master in the family. After following Wandu Immortal Venerable, he didn''t learn much. Instead, he suffered a lot and he was already very dissatisfied.


    The Immortal Venerable Wan Po is like Zhou Papi. He is extremely harsh on the disciples below. The senior brothers are better than him and work harder than him. Li Hui thought that there would be no future for him, so he might as well find another way out.


    Now that I saw Su Yan, I immediately took out the set that usually praised Wandu Immortal Venerable, and used it to praise Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold at all with these flattering words, but instead cared that the Ten Thousand Poison Immortal Venerable went to the Nanhai Demon Race to have a drink.


    Yunkai Island is in the middle of the East China Sea and the South China Sea, and there are seven demon kings attacking Yunkai Island and the Nether Sea. This matter may have another secret.


    However, the Immortal Venerable Wanpo was not in the Poisonous Miasma Forest, which was a good thing for Su Yan.


    He was going to walk in the fairy bone cave, it would be a good thing without the intervention of this old poison.


    Having received all the information he wanted, Li Hui certainly knew that his value was gone. If Su Yan wanted to kill him at this time, it would only be a matter of thought.


    But Su Yan said: "I am a person who believes in words. You answer my questions honestly. Go ahead."


    Li Hui was convinced that he had taken his life back, and he couldn''t help himself, and said, "Although the old man did not dare to enter the fairy bone cave, he left a very powerful restriction at the door of the fairy bone cave."


    Su Yan hummed indifferently. He had already seen this restriction. He turned around and faced this fairy bone cave, his thoughts couldn''t help flying!


    In the last life, he also moved in and out in this third region, and he was forced into desperation only once!


    Twenty-four sects chased him together, but instead he introduced the heads of the twenty-four sects into the fairy bone cave, and killed them all in the fairy bone cave.


    Time flies, and now thousands of years have passed, even Su Yan has reincarnated and cultivated to the ninth life.


    Of the twenty-four schools of the year, a few have died out, most of them have declined, and only a few still retain their original style.


    From ancient times to the present, many people have ruled the roost in this world, but no matter if you are a prince or a prince, you still have a domineering career. If you hold this vast territory and billions of creatures in your own hands, it is impossible to survive the time !


    As time goes by and the calamity arrives, the pagoda made of real gold will also turn into yellow sand.


    Li Hui hadn''t left yet, standing behind Su Yan, only to see the man''s back was as tall as a pine and cypress, but there was a strange feeling of heaviness passing, it seemed that there were endless stories and sighs.


    There was something strange in my heart. I was curious about the identity of this mysterious man, and saw the golden sword light running in Su Yan''s hands. Li Hui only felt that the golden light flashed, as if a golden light burst out of the mysterious man''s hands. lightning.


    After that, the prohibition left by the Poison Immortal Venerable was so easily broken!

 Chapter 2953： The Venerable Back to the Mountain

    Chapter 2953: The Venerable Return to the Mountain


    Li Hui watched Su Yan walk into the fairy bone cave.


    The darkness of the fairy bone cave completely swallowed Su Yan''s figure.


    Only then did Li Hui show an expression of waking up from a dream, and then ran towards the depths of the Poisonous Miasma Forest!


    Today no matter whether this man can fully open the secret of the fairy bone cave, he can''t stay in the Poisonous Miasma Forest any longer.


    This area has always been guarded by him, and something went wrong, of course Venerable Wanpo wants to ask him!


    Venerable Wanpo��s torture method, just thinking about it already made him shudder!


    Staying here is a dead end, and sneaking away may be able to survive, why not run away?


    But Li Hui just turned around and saw a five-colored cloud floating in the sky from the distant sky.


    Only seeing these five-colored clouds, Li Hui''s legs were already weak, and he was about to kneel on the ground!


    Because these five-colored clouds represent that Venerable Wan Poison is coming back!


    Venerable Wan Poison usually rarely goes out, and once he goes out, he will have at least one month, and this time he has returned after only a few days of going out!


    This...how can it be good?


    Li Hui wanted to get the mysterious man out of the fairy bone cave just now to have a big fight with Venerable Wanpo. They fight with the gods, but he can sneak away with the magic of hiding.


    But he called out to the Xiangudong two times in a row, and his voice was like a sinking stone!


    The yin and wind were heavy in the fairy bone cave, and there was no response at all.


    And the five-colored clouds in the sky have descended above the Poisonous Miasma Forest, and Li Hui has nowhere to escape!


    Venerable Wan Poison came back suddenly this time, not alone. He was also accompanied by a dozen overseas cultivators and demon kings from the demon world.


    These are all friends of Venerable Wanpo.


    Xuanmen Zhengzong is headed by the five holy places, while the side door Zuodao naturally has its own circle.


    In the Poisonous Miasma Forest, the protective formations and barriers on each hill were almost closed.


    Birds don''t **** in this place, and ordinary monks would choose to take a detour. There are so many formations and barriers, which is what the Venerable Wan Poison meant.


    In fact, the disciples of Venerable Poison��s daily guarding and maintaining these formations and barriers have already complained, because this is really a very heavy and meaningless work.


    No, as soon as Venerable Wan Poison left, everyone was busy taking a short run.


    This time, no one thought that Venerable Wanpo would come back so quickly!


    Since everyone has made mistakes, the next thing to fight is who is more unlucky!


    No matter who it is at this time, appearing in front of Venerable Poison will definitely touch this mold.


    As long as Venerable Wan Poison vented his anger, the rest of the people would inevitably take it lightly.


    All the hills were watching, and I saw a sword light rising in the Poisonous Miasma Forest, and Li Hui actually took the initiative to find the Venerable Poison by controlling the sword light!


    Seeing Li Hui''s initiative, almost every mountain is gloating.


    Li Hui also couldn''t find any other way to deal with it. Since Venerable Poison has returned, even if he wants to escape, it is impossible for him to escape from the palm of Venerable Poison. At this time, it is better to take the initiative to attack. , There may be a way out.


    And Li Hui did not appear in front of Venerable Wandu for no reason.


    Li Hui''s forehead was dripping with blood, which he had just knocked out on the tree.


    Li Hui''s clothes were also damaged in many places, and many places were bleeding, which was cut out with his own sword.


    After Li Hui flew to the sky, he immediately threw himself down in front of Venerable Wanpo, and yelled: "Venerable, the matter is not good! Someone broke in and has already been killed in the fairy bone cave! I desperately died and The thief fought against each other, but the thief��s cultivation base was too powerful. With just one sword, the seal left by the Lord at the entrance of the fairy bone cave was broken!"


    Venerable Poison inevitably frowned when he heard what Li Hui said, and at the same time his eyes rolled around in his eye sockets!


    The Fairy Bone Cave in the Poisonous Miasma Forest has always been the domain that Venerable Poisons most want to step into but dare not step into. How can someone enter it directly without knowing it?


    Are they from the five holy places?


    Venerable Wan Poison had a hint of doubt in his heart, and then asked: "You said this person only used a sword to break the seal I left at the entrance of the fairy bone cave?"


    "That''s right!" Li Hui didn''t think there was any problem with what he said.


    This is his one hundred secrets. The Venerable Wan Poison attaches so much importance to the Immortal Bone Cave. How could the seal placed at the entrance of the Immortal Bone Cave be an idle seal?


    Since he could break this seal with a single sword, at least his realm was higher than that of Venerable Wanpo.


    With this Li Hui''s seventh Golden Core cultivation base, how could he fight desperately against such a strong person?


    Such a strong man only needs to move his little finger a little, it is enough to wipe out Li Hui!


    Li Hui''s words are inconsistent, and there must be many perfunctory and nonsense in the middle.


    Venerable Wan Poison originally wanted to investigate it carefully, but behind him there are many friends from overseas.


    Venerable Wanpo is a person who wants face very much. If Li Hui''s sin is cured here, it would give people an impression that he can''t even control his apprentice.


    Although there was a shocking anger in his heart, Venerable Wan Poison still suppressed it forcibly, saying: "Let''s go outside the Xian Bone Cave to see if the person who broke in without permission has turned into a puddle of pus!"


    Li Hui heard the words of Venerable Poison, and knew that he had escaped.


    The next thing he needs to do is to try not to appear in front of Venerable Poison.


    Venerable Wanpo is usually very busy, and he doesn''t even have time to teach them these named disciples. Generally, the masters teach the exercises on their behalf.


    The purple poisonous miasma in the Poisonous Miasma Forest is very powerful, and even these powerful people from overseas must first take the poison-eliminating elixirs of the Venerable Ten Thousand Poisons before they can enter it.


    After descending into the Poisonous Miasma Forest, seeing those ghost head trees and hearing those whimpering sounds, these people couldn''t help but be surprised.


    There was loneliness around the fairy bone cave, and there was no sound from inside.


    However, the seal of Venerable Wan Poison outside the Xian Bone Cave was indeed the same as Li Hui said, and had been completely broken.


    The blood sun wood above the fairy bone cave is very dangerous, so even Venerable Wanpo dared not get too close.


    After hesitating around this fairy bone cave for a while, a very tall demon king said: "Sir, should we wait here for three days and three nights? It doesn''t matter if we wait for three days and three nights, let us You can set up a banquet here and wait while you eat. If that kid is capable enough to get out of the fairy bone cave, let''s come and wait for work!"


    "Yes, I am waiting to come from overseas, I am very tired, I need a good rest."


    These monks said many things, but Venerable Wan Poison never expressed his attitude, but the expression on his face became more and more gloomy.

 Chapter 2954： One finger to drop the dragon and the tiger

    Chapter 2954


    Li Hui was about to hide, but was called to his side by Venerable Poison, and asked, "Does that person have any characteristics?"


    "He was dressed in a white suit. Although it was only for a moment, I saw him use sword light, like a golden lightning, and then the seal of the Lord was gone..."


    Venerable Wanpo asked: "If he is so powerful, how can you fight him to the death?"


    "I, I... I used the treasured tripod left by the Venerable, but I was no match for him. I had to use the name of the Venerable to crush him. Later, he...he said... Venerable Wanpo is nothing but He didn''t pay much attention to a thing that was inferior to a pig or a dog, and then went into the fairy bone cave. This man speaks too presumptuously! My disciple, I..." Li Hui no longer knows what to say All right.


    Venerable Poison��s face was very gloomy. After staring at the Immortal Bone Cave for a long time, he said: "The Poisonous Miasma Forest has been here for hundreds of years. I have never entered this Immortal Bone Cave to find out. Friends, are you willing to follow this seat? Enter it together?"


    The Immortal Bone Cave in the Poisonous Miasma Forest is a notoriously dangerous place on the main continent. According to legend, there are many ancient treasures and even the bones of true immortals buried in it.


    If you can unearth the secrets, it will be infinitely useful!


    They came to the Poisonous Miasma Forest as a guest, but they were only at the invitation of Venerable Poison, so by the way, they avoided the call of the Three Sages of the Monster Race.


    Recently overseas turmoil has continued, and it is said that the Three Sages of the Monster Race have already planned to officially turn their faces with the five holy sites!


    All of this is of course directly related to Su Yan, but Venerable Poison they still don''t know.


    Venerable Wanpo said that he would enter the fairy bone cave, and these monks all showed expressions of eagerness!


    Entering such a place is dangerous, but danger and opportunity often coexist.


    If they can gain something from this, it might not be worth their thousand years of penance.


    Venerable Poison looked at these people��s interesting eyes and said, ��Don��t blame me for pouring cold water on you. The danger of the Immortal Bone Cave is far beyond your imagination. If there is any danger, you can only protect yourself. If you have spare energy, you can take care of others. Also, people who have no confidence in their own strengths should stay here for the time being. This is related to their own wealth and life, so it''s best not to joke."


    Venerable Wanpo has already been a master and master-level figure in the side door Sanxiu, even he dare not easily step into the Immortal Bone Cave, the dangers inside can be imagined.


    But these people are all from overseas, and I have only heard some rumors about Xiangudong. I don''t even know how powerful it is, so no one chooses to shrink from this opportunity.


    Venerable Wanpo first used special medicinal materials to fascinate the blood sun wood on the hillside, and then he was the first to enter the fairy bone cave.


    After entering it, the air inside was extremely humid, and besides the wind, there was also a faint sound of water.


    In terms of perception, it seems to be no different from ordinary caves.


    The demon king who spoke just now is a fierce tiger in the mountains, who has cultivated for more than 3,600 years. He is also the 27th demon king under the command of the three sages of the demon clan. He commands 200,000 demon soldiers and is called the thorns. Tiger King.


    The King of Thorns said: "Venerable is scaring people again. There seems to be nothing special here, just ordinary caves."


    "Yes, it was a waste of my true essence, ready to deal with the fierce beasts that came out at any time! I didn''t expect it to be so ordinary after coming in." The monk who spoke with a folding fan looked very feminine, known as Yin and Yang The best thing for scattered people is the secret method of yin and yang tonic.


    It is said that the Yin-Yang Sanren once stolen the true yin of many female disciples in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, so they have always had trouble dealing with the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    To survive the repeated pursuits of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, of course the strength cannot be weak.


    Venerable Wan Poison whispered: "Look at the back."


    These people turned around together, and saw that the entrance of the Xian Bone Cave was completely invisible, and behind them turned into an endless cloud of darkness.


    Someone sent a palm thunder out. The palm thunder flew for a long time, and then exploded in the emptiness of darkness!


    The darkness seems boundless!


    "It is said that the fairy bone cave is a place where there is no entry, no matter how you cultivate it to reach the sky!"


    Seeing that these people were already stunned, the Thorns Tiger King couldn''t help but said: "When did this cave disappear? I don''t feel anything at all. Is this the ancient formation?"


    Venerable Wan Poison has already walked forward and said as he walked: "After entering the fairy bone cave, you can only walk all the way forward. The fairy bone cave is originally a dead place in the poisonous forest. There is only one way to survive. Survive from the dead. I said before I came in, you need to think carefully about entering the fairy bone cave, don��t you listen?"


    Of course these people listened, but the danger of Xian Bone Cave surpassed their imagination. At this time, even if they wanted to say regrets, it seemed to be too late.


    Now that he has come in, he can only go to the end of a dead end, and after death to the extreme, he will turn into life instead.


    Life and death, yin and yang are opposed to each other, and can be converted into each other under extreme circumstances.


    After Yin Yang Sanren explained this principle, it finally calmed people''s hearts.


    Although Venerable Wanpo has entered the fairy bone cave for the first time, investigations into the fairy bone cave have been going on in secret.


    I even know that this fairy bone cave had a very shocking battle thousands of years ago. The heads of the twenty-four sects each brought the treasure of the sect to chase down a man named Su.


    Later, these strong men were all missing in the fairy bone cave. If they could obtain all the magic weapons of these strong men back then, it would be a very big gain!


    Su Yan entered the fairy bone cave first than the Venerable Wanpo, and it was not the first time he came to the fairy bone cave. He was familiar with many things inside.


    Xiangudong, a place where no living things have entered for thousands of years, is almost exactly the same as thousands of years ago.


    Even some traces of the battle are completely preserved.


    After Su Yan came in, he walked all the way towards the depths of the earth. Halfway through, he could already see an underground river.


    This river water is highly toxic and can directly corrode magic weapons below Rank 7 into scrap iron.


    But to enter the deeper level of the fairy bone cave, you have to cross this river!


    When Su Yan crossed this toxic river, the surrounding space was directly transformed into a hot **** full of red lava!


    The scent of sulfur is all around, and the magma below is already boiling!


    Su Yan didn''t use any magic weapon, he only used one hand to turn the lava spewing around into a series of obedient fire dragons, flying in the sky!


    When the mana and the realm have reached a certain realm, they will be able to defeat the dragon and the tiger.


    Defeating the dragon and subduing the tiger is not a simple literal meaning, it refers to the power that can subdue all the violent powers in this world.

 Chapter 2955： Ink color lotus stand

    Chapter 2955: Ink color lotus platform


    After this scorching hell, there is another **** of violent thunder, but no matter how powerful the thunder here is, it is impossible to pass the catastrophe.


    The next and final level has changed into a golden wind.


    Among the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and the metal west, when the power of the west is completely combined with the attributes of wind, it can kill people invisibly.


    Here, every breeze turns into a wind knife.


    When the golden wind blows, it seems like more than 100,000 swords are coming!


    And the more you resist, the more turbulent the air, and the more powerful the golden wind is excited!


    At this stage, it took Su Yan a lot of setbacks to pass all the tests and finally reached the other shore.


    The so-called The other shore is in all the boundless void and darkness, the only foothold here is a huge lotus platform.


    This lotus stand grows out of the void and darkness, and the whole body is like ink.


    The decisive battle between Su Yan and the head of the 24 sects was also here!


    This lotus platform was formed by the heart after the Great Demon King Fubo fell. Therefore, even though the battle was very fierce, it did not leave much trace on the black lotus platform.


    Su Yan found many dead bones that had long been decayed, and beside these dead bones lay many good magic weapons.


    Su Yan first saw many jade charms shining with light blue light. He put these jade charms away first, and then found three small swords, a gem, and finally a jade bottle.


    These magic weapons are all magic weapons used by powerful enemies who are fighting against Su Yan. These magic weapons can be traced back at least to the era of elucidating and intercepting teachings.


    After acquiring these magic weapons, Su Yan summarized their uses one by one. The harvest this time was not small, and he was about to go out next.


    There is only one way to get out of the fairy bone cave.


    This fairy bone cave was actually transformed by the corpse of the Great Demon King Fubo, and Su Yan''s position is now about Fubo''s heart.


    Every three hours, a black sky magic fire will appear near the black lotus platform.


    As long as it enters the bottom of the sea with the black sky magic fire, the bottom of the sea is a Taoist term, referring to the part where the body''s yin and yang meet.


    As long as you enter the bottom of the sea, and then switch between water and fire, life and death will change accordingly. After this level, you can escape to heaven!


    This is the way to survive from death.


    The Black Sky Demon Fire came from the void, and Su Yan was about to fly into the void with the Black Sky Demon Fire, but at this time there was an abnormal sound!


    Su Yan looked back, only to see that a purple streamer had already killed him!


    "Huh?" Su Yan was also very surprised to meet the living treasure here.


    But he didn''t care much about the purple streamer Su Yan. He just flicked his sleeves to form an invisible barrier in the air, and bounced the purple streamer directly away.


    The Tiger King of Thorns landed on the black lotus platform and couldn''t help but breathe.


    There is still a scar on the head of King Thorns Tiger. Although this scar is healing quickly, it still looks very embarrassed.


    This scar was not caused by Su Yan, but by the golden wind ahead!


    Su Yan passed those levels just now, and he was dead for a lifetime!


    There are the Venerable Poison, the Tiger King of Thorns, the Black Crow Demon King, and the three casual cultivators who can reach here. At least five masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm were strangled to death by the Golden Wind!


    The Tiger King of Thorns glanced at Su Yan, and said quickly: "Fortunately, we are in time. If we are a bit late, this kid will take the treasure and run away!"


    Of course, the Tiger King of Thorns also noticed that there were many corpses nearby, and there were obvious signs of being searched.


    Seeing the Demon King who suddenly appeared, Su Yan only glanced at him.


    "Venerable, is this kid right? There are a lot of bones here, maybe he took away all the magic weapons here?" The Black Crow Demon King and the others also flew their magic weapons toward the black lotus platform.


    In this boundless void, only this black lotus platform is the place to stay.


    Su Yan directly put his hands behind him, and said, "So what?"


    A ray of resentment appeared on the face of Venerable Wanpo, and said, "Do you know who the old man is?"


    "do not know."


    Venerable Wanpo almost spit out a mouthful of blood, because Su Yan''s words were too arrogant.


    "Then listen carefully! The old man is the Venerable Poison! This poisonous forest and the fairy bone cave are all owned by the old man! You dare to break in directly and wound the old man''s apprentice, and then take the magic weapon here! Do you mean to pass the old man?"


    Su Yan said, "I only ask for a clear conscience when I do things. I never ask irrelevant people what they think. Now that you can come here, it means that your strength is pretty good. I just received a lot of magic weapons today, and I am in a great mood, so I will do something good that day. Well, it��s not easy for you to practice and give you a way to survive."


    "What are you talking about?" Venerable Wanpo asked every word.


    Venerable Poison became extremely angry, but he laughed out loud, as if he had never heard such a funny joke in his life!


    This kind of remark has always been spoken by Venerable Poison to others, and no one has been able to speak so loudly in front of him in the past thousand years.


    Even the five sacred places will avoid him, Venerable Poison!


    What is the origin of this man in front of him, dare to be so provocative in front of him!


    Venerable Wan Po said: "You must have a little ability, but your ability is not so arrogant in front of the old man! The old man beat more than a dozen Dongyang''s Sanxian at the Overseas Immortal Sanctions Conference. You are not born yet!"


    Su Yan glanced at Venerable Wanpo, but did not speak.


    Not to mention a little Venerable Poison, but looking at the heavens and the realms, who can compare with Su Yan?


    King Thorn Tiger said: "What nonsense with this kid, as long as you kill him, you can **** many magic weapons from him. I have five people here. Isn''t it possible that there is no chance of winning for five? "


    "Yes! That''s right! After killing this kid, we will carefully divide his magic weapon!"


    Speaking of dividing these two words, Venerable Wanpo already has a great opinion. In his opinion, everything in this fairy bone cave belongs to his private property, how could it be allowed to be divided by others?


    Therefore, Venerable Wanpo has already thought about it, and after killing Su Yan, he will cut off all the friends in these side doors here!


    You can make friends again when your friends are dead, but if those former Gu Qizhen lose them, they won''t have the chance to get them again!


    Almost no one noticed this vicious look in Li Min''s eyes.


    The Thorn Tiger King was the first to rush towards Su Yan, turning into a **** whirlwind in the air, murderous!


    But when he got close, he was kicked into the air by Su Yan, and he fell heavily on the lotus platform, spitting out very sad blood.


    The Thorns Tiger King''s head was very dizzy, and his heart was even more shocked, because he hadn''t seen anything clearly just now, and he didn''t even know whether Su Yan had fists or feet!


    The strength of the enemy is beyond his imagination!

 Chapter 2956： Centering beads

    Chapter 2956 Centering Bead


    Su Yan said, "Fool, I just killed six demon kings on Yunkai Island. You demon clan have been dormant overseas for thousands of years. Didn''t you tell a lot of lofty feet? Why is it all a class of rubbish? Don''t tell me Remind you, there is only one way for you to deal with me, and that is to go together. If you want to play alone with me, where do you have this qualification?"


    Yin Yang Sanren said: "You did the things on Yunkai Island. Are you from Tai Chi Holy Land?!"


    After the Wing Devil fled back, he explained the affairs of Yunkai Island and only omitted this section of how he escaped.


    This news shocked Shino!


    The banquets that are being hosted by many overseas monster tribe territories can''t be held at all. Venerable Poison has led them from overseas to the Poisonous Miasma Forest. The original intention was to continue to eat and have fun.


    The Seven Great Demon Kings led the Three Saints to capture Yunkai Island. After less than two days, only one Wing Demon King fled back hastily!


    This is simply hitting the face of the Three Saints of the Demon Race!


    No matter how ambitious the Three Sages of the Demon Race were before, they had to redeploy them in the face of this cruel reality.


    According to the original plan, Venerable Wanpo would have to drink freely there for at least one month.


    "I am not from Tai Chi Holy Land, my name is Su Yan."


    "Su Yan?" After they looked at each other, they were still very unfamiliar with the name.


    At present, the five holy places have not officially launched a wanted for Su Yan.


    But this is something that will happen sooner or later, and Su Yan will definitely be famous all over the world by then. It will not be like today, no one knows wherever he goes.


    "I don''t care who you are! Since you dare to break in, this seat cannot easily let you leave!" A group of Gu worms flew out of the sleeves of Venerable Poison.


    These Gu worms are pure black, and each one is almost invisible to the naked eye, and directly diverges into the air after flying out.


    These Gu worms would enter his body with Su Yan''s breathing. If this happened, it would be very troublesome.


    Su Yan''s response method was also very simple, a layer of divine fire was ignited directly outside of his body, and this layer of divine fire completely enveloped Su Yan''s body.


    "So you are a monk from Yuhuo?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s awe-inspiring divine fire, Yin Yang Sanren gave a sneer, and then opened the folding fan in his hand. The folding fan was black on one side and white on the other.


    Yin Yang Sanren directly pointed the black side at Su Yan, and immediately there was a gust of yin wind blowing towards Su Yan.


    Even taking a layer of sacred fire outside the body is greatly affected!


    Although this yin wind has an effect on the physical body, it is more at the spiritual level.


    The Yin Yang Sanren had the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the sixth heaven. He originally thought that his power and realm could crush Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan''s Dao Heart can be disrupted, it will be very easy for them to win again.


    I don''t know that his idea is simply wishful thinking, and there is no possibility of realization at all.


    After the yin wind blew, Su Yan only felt that the yin wind made his soul feel a strong coldness, other than that, there was nothing special.


    And Yin Yang Sanren also repeatedly fanned their folding fans to strengthen the power of this Yin Feng.


    But no matter how hard he tried, big beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Su Yan still stood motionless, and even his expression was a little confused. He didn''t know why this yin and yang man kept doing useless work.


    After Yin and Yang returned without success, he whispered: "This kid''s mood is really terrifying. I''m afraid it is still above us. You have to be very careful."


    "I see! This kid is not only in a strong mood, but I am afraid that his physical skills are not below me! Let this king use his full strength to meet him!"


    The Tiger King of Thorns changed into a Dharma Body, which turned out to be a gorgeous tiger with a length of fifty feet!


    The teeth are sharper than the ordinary fairy sword, and the strength is even more unspeakable. Staring at Su Yan condescendingly, a great sense of oppression!


    "Boy, don''t be too mad, I can eat you in one bite!"


    The Tiger King of Thorns rushed towards Su Yan directly, and the momentum brought by the tiger''s rush of food was really extraordinary!


    But Su Yan just stretched out a hand, and then said the word "fixed", the thorny tiger king''s law body turned out to be so high in the air.


    The positioning mantra is a very common mantra, and everyone here will do it.


    It will be, but they also understand that this kind of ordinary spell can''t generally deal with the monks in the Golden Core period, let alone the thorny tiger king of one overlord!


    He is a demon king no matter what! Under the command of the Three Saints of the Monster Race, they also have their own names! At this time, Su Yan was too immobile!


    Being able to subdue a demon king immobile with a holding spell, this strength is really strong without boundaries!


    At least far beyond their estimates of Su Yan.


    The only thing that King Thorns could move at this time was his own eyes, his eyes were full of panic, and he didn''t know how to get out!


    He would be subdued by a small body curse and unable to move. This is really a shame that is rare in his life!


    Another Black Crow Demon King was silent. After spreading his wings, countless black feathers turned into sharp swords and diffracted towards Su!


    And these feather swords were also set in the air by Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "This centering bead is really useful. I also suffered a lot from this treasure back then."


    Su Yan spread out his palms, holding a brilliant orb in his hand.


    This is the most precious centering bead of the Wangwu School. Only with the centering bead and Su Yan''s realm can the existence of the tribulation realm be fixed in the air.


    "This kid is very tricky, what to do, sir!"


    The realm of Venerable Poison is the strongest here, and the enemy is so tricky, it can only be seen if he has any way to deal with it.


    Venerable Wanpo also feels like riding a tiger, and this kid doesn''t know how many magic weapons he has not taken out!


    It''s terrible to think about it!


    Venerable Wanpo said: "Everyone, in this situation, everyone can only help each other in the same boat! If there are any reservations, maybe all of us will fall into the hands of this kid, and even the magic weapon will be taken away by him!"


    Venerable Wandu''s words are reasonable.


    Here everyone meets on a narrow road, the winner can take everything, but if you lose, you will lose everything.


    The other two casual repairs took out their magic weapons one after another, namely a small steel fork and a gourd.


    After the gourd was opened, many clouds were released inside!


    The sound of gold and iron is constantly coming from among these clouds...


    "Is it collected the Chang Geng Jian Qi refined by the Western Gengjin elite? It is kept in a gourd and warmed day and night. When released, it is powerful, but it is not bad. You are a side cultivator who can successfully refine this thing. , It can be regarded as not shallow." Su Yan commented.


    Su Yan only glanced at the small steel fork, and recognized the origin: "This is the treasure of the gate of the Qianyoumen. Qianyoumen has been destroyed for many years. You belong to the Qianyoumen. Is it a descendant?"

 Chapter 2957： Three swords of ice muscle, jade bone, snow face

    The 2957 chapter ice muscle jade bone snow face three swords


    These two casual cultivators were shocked to the extreme, what Su Yan pointed out were their biggest secrets, and even Venerable Wanpo knew these secrets.


    And Su Yan turned out to be like a few treasures, and still commented on the younger generation''s tone.


    Su Yan looked like a man less than 30 years old.


    But there is no time for cultivation. After you have cultivated to a high level, you can move your heart at will and change at will.


    At this time, they almost believed that Su Yan was a certain senior expert or a hidden boss.


    Otherwise, how could there be such an insight?


    The only doubt is that Su Yan''s cultivation realm is the only one who crosses the tribulation realm in the four heavens, and here is the lowest one.


    But as long as you think about it carefully, you can understand that Su Yan''s strength has actually surpassed everyone in their place, including Venerable Poison.


    In fact, Su Yan''s strength is far more than crossing the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens!


    These two casual cultivators are already retreating, and Su Yan can see it, and then said: "If you die here, then the inheritance you carry will be cut off in this world, right? You want to do it with me, can If you want to understand the powerful relationship."


    The two looked at each other, and they both took their magic weapons back.


    Su Yan not only made sense in what he said, but more importantly, his strength was shocking, which made these two casual cultivators not dare to act rashly.


    The Thorn Tiger King roared in the air again, and said: "Are your special mother crazy? The magic weapon that can be allocated to the fairy bone cave by killing this person has already reached this point. You are going to surrender?"


    Before the words of King Thorns and Tiger fell, his head had been cut down by a fierce golden sword light!


    After the head fell to the ground, countless blood sprayed out, and after the black lotus platform was nourished, some parts were slowly turning blood.


    Venerable Wan Poison was also extremely shocked at this time. Just now Li Hui said that there was only a moment when this man moved his sword, like a golden thunder flashing away.


    Venerable Wanpo didn''t take it seriously, thinking that Li Hui was deliberately exaggerating, but in fact he was not so powerful.


    But the sword of Su Yan''s killing of the Thorn Tiger King just now has proved that Li Hui''s words are definitely not an exaggeration, but a fact.


    This man''s sword is too fast!


    After Su Yan killed the Thorn Tiger King, the other Demon King was naturally very angry, but he did not dare to come near with the regenerating Qi.


    Instead, he flew over and dived into the corpse of the Thorns Tiger King. Not long after, when he came out, his whole body was soaked in blood and he was holding a demon pill in his hand. He swallowed the demon pill directly!


    The power in the body immediately became very surging.


    The demon pill is a perfect pill for the demon clan, which can directly absorb the power within and become very powerful directly.


    But it is useless for the human race.


    Originally, demon power and yuan power were two completely different powers.


    The Monster Race even cannot use the magical tools that some Human Race monks can use, and similarly the Magical Tools of the Monster Race Human Race cannot use it.


    So after Yunkai Island killed the six demon kings, Su Yan was not very interested in the spoils.


    The bones and muscles of the Demon Pill and those Demon Kings could be used to refine some magic weapons, but Su Yan didn''t have the intention to do this kind of thing at all, so it''s better to just throw it over there.


    After the Black Crow Demon King absorbed the Demon Pill of the Thorns and Tiger King, even his eyes became red!


    This force really surpassed his own power, so almost all blood vessels in the body of the Black Crow Demon King bulged out, which looked terrifying, and seemed to have the possibility of exploding and death at any time.


    This explosive power can only be completely digested in the end, probably only about one-tenth. If the Black Crow Demon King has any special techniques, this ratio can be slightly increased.


    The extra power was either vented by him with various tricks, or naturally dispersed from his body.


    Even the body of the monster race has the limit of absorption.


    This kind of thing is actually the same as eating. Even if you are a big appetite, you can eat ten times the food of ordinary people in one meal, but in the end it is very likely that you will eat as much as you want.


    The food energy that can really be absorbed is very limited.


    In order to avoid exploding and dying, the Black Crow Demon King now has the easiest way to use this power directly.


    And of course the best target is Su Yan!


    When the Black Crow Demon King flew up again, after that pair of wings spread out, this time many black wings turned into sharp swords!


    Only this time the number is more than ten times the amount just now!


    When the number exceeds a certain limit, then even the centering beads can no longer be used!


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry, as he already had three small swords in his hand.


    These three little swords form a system of their own, which is the magic weapon that Su Yan is going to pass on to Xiao Meng.


    After being sent out by Su Yan, these three little swords kept flying in the air, looking very casual, as if three butterflies were playing and chasing each other continuously.


    The black crow roared, and the tens of thousands of black feather swords diffracted directly towards Su!


    The flying posture of these three small swords in the air hardly changed, but they gave off a tri-color glow.


    After the tens of thousands of black feather swords collided with the three-color divine light in the air, they all melted like ice and snow!


    "How is this possible...This is the feather sword that I have cultivated for five thousand years! I don''t know how many years I have spent the moonlight and absorbed the weird ancient power in the deep sea! How could this be?"


    A very indifferent smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then said: "These three small swords have a very nice name, called Jade Bone, Bingji, and Xueyan. These three swords form a set of sword formations. , Can dispel almost all the evil forces in this world. It is the treasure of the Qianqiu Sect in the past. You have only cultivated for five thousand years. What is it in front of Gu Qizhen?"


    The attack power of this set of magic weapons is indeed insufficient, but the defense power is very amazing.


    The situation in this third region will only become more and more sinister and complicated. Give Xiao Meng some powerful life-saving methods, and Su Yan will be more at ease.


    Su Yan said: "Although you have absorbed the Demon Pill of the Thorns Tiger King, you are still not my opponent, but since you have already shot at me, then I don''t seem to be able to justify it without responding to you."


    After saying this, Su Yan stepped directly into the void, and only one afterimage remained in place!


    This speed is really fast to the extreme.


    Either do not move, once it moves, it is as fast as a thunder!


    At this time, Venerable Wan Poison couldn''t care about others at all, and first surrounded himself with gu worms and toxins.

 Chapter 2958： Xuxian Remains

    The 2958th chapter Xuxian remains


    The pair of black wings behind the Black Crow Demon King splayed directly. He cultivated as a bird to become a spirit, and his dynamic vision and speed were much stronger than those of ordinary demon races.


    The phantom of the Black Crow Demon King also appeared in the air, and he hurriedly dodged toward the rear!


    Then Su Yan and the Black Crow Demon King started chasing in the air!


    Regardless of whether Su Yan or the Black Crow Demon King, what they showed was the speed that the Venerable Ten Thousand Poisons were beyond their reach!


    There are afterimages everywhere in the air. After these afterimages are connected together, there is no way to tell where the two bodies are!


    The Black Crow Demon King pulled his speed to the extreme. After absorbing the Demon Pill of the Thorns Tiger King, all he consumed at this time was the power of the Demon Pill, and his own power consumption was minimal.


    He had already made plans to be unable to tell the outcome for a long time with Su Yan, but the idea was to think too much!


    After Su Yan held his breath, his speed unexpectedly increased by three points.


    Then there was a wailing in the air...The black wings of the Black Crow Demon King were broken in half.


    The black crow demon king with broken wings couldn''t maintain his balance in the air, and fell heavily on the black lotus platform.


    Su Yan''s hand lightly pointed in the air, and the three small swords turned into three-color streamers and nailed towards the black crow''s head!


    In an instant, the Black Crow Demon King only had a very simple idea: I''m done!


    At this moment, Yin and Yang Sanren shot, he threw the folding fan in his hand and turned into two powers of Yin and Yang, and these two powers turned into an inverted gossip and blocked the three small swords in the air!


    The Three Swords of Jade Bone, Ice Muscle, and Xueyan were not good at attacking. After being blocked, Su Yan waved and returned to him.


    However, Su Yan was very satisfied with the power of these three small swords, and the words for Xiao Meng were just right.


    The Black Crow Demon King reluctantly recovered his life, and quickly said thank you to Yin Yang Sanren.


    Yin and Yang said: "If this is not to help each other, everyone will fall here. And don''t forget, we are in the culprit now, even if we defeat this kid, if we don''t work together, maybe we will Still can''t get out of the fairy bone cave alive."


    What Yin Yang Sanren said was very reasonable, but what he said was not only for Venerable Wandu, but also for the other two casual cultivators.


    Su Yan said: "Okay, the boring nonsense time is over, it''s time to get a little real with you."


    At this time, Su Yan was approaching step by step. Although there was only one person, it seemed to have completed the encirclement of the rest.


    This feeling is really very subtle.


    Venerable Wanpo said: "I still have a treasure that I haven''t used."


    "Venerable, when is this! If you have a treasure and don''t use it, are you waiting for everyone to die here?"


    Venerable Wan Poison sighed: "It''s not that I don''t want to use this treasure, but the power of this treasure is so great that it is very difficult to control. If you use it now, even you will be affected. Spread. Maybe this surname Su can''t kill you, but fell into the hands of this seat."


    The treasure that Venerable Wanpo said was not a bluffing nonsense, but a real treasure.


    Just now Li Hui also said to Su Yan that the reason why the Venerable Poisonous Poison would occupy the Poisonous Miasma Forest was to refine a magic weapon called the Five Colored Miasma.


    This magic weapon is the magic weapon used by Venerable Wanpo to fight the eighth calamity.


    Before coming to the Poisonous Miasma Forest, he had already collected poisons from Phoenix Cave, Qingqiu Mountain, Diyu Hill, and Baishen Mountain. It should be extremely powerful.


    Venerable Wanpo''s words actually meant to threaten those two casual cultivators.


    After the two casual cultivators took out the magic weapon, they were stopped by Su Yan, and since then they have been standing in the middle area.


    Yin and Yang said: "What magic weapon is so powerful, the words of the Venerable are too exaggerated."


    Venerable Wan Poison didn''t speak anymore, staring at Su Yan, his expression was very gloomy, and he didn''t know what he was calculating.


    The blood of the thorny tiger king has been flowing on the black lotus platform.


    The blood-stained part became more and more fascinating, and the black lotus platform seemed to be about to come alive without knowing it.


    The lotus platform under one step began to move. This strange change was unexpected to everyone!


    They hurriedly used self-protection spells, even Su Yan didn''t rush to shoot immediately, but wanted to see what strange changes this black lotus platform would have!


    I saw the blood-colored parts spread.


    The hard black lotus platform gradually became soft, as if a stone lotus had really become a living blood-colored lotus.


    And the lotus platform finally ushered in bloom!


    After the lotus flower opens, you can see many holes in the middle of the lotus, all of these holes are skeletons.


    I don''t know how many years these skeletons have existed here, but they are still shining! At the same time there is a sacred and inviolable texture!


    And these bones are all the texture of gold and jade!


    "These... are these so-called fairy bones?"


    "Could it be that the legend is actually true? There really are bones of the Upper Realm Xuxian here?"


    The bones of the Xuxian of the Upper Realm are definitely the power of the Upper Realm. If you can get a glimpse of the doorway, wouldn''t it be possible to grasp a part of the power of the Upper Realm?


    A look of desire and greed appeared on the faces of these people invariably.


    Only Su Yan hardly reacted. This lotus platform was transformed by the heart of the Great Demon King Fubo. The Demon God outside the sky would be the most confusing, but after he was stained with blood, it turned out to be confusing things.


    There are indeed the remains of immortals in the fairy bone cave, but they are not here.


    Rather, you have to penetrate this void, and after you descend to the bottom of the sea, after passing the three passes of Weilu, Jiaji, and Jade Pillow, you enter the Genting Tiangong, where there are real remains of immortals.


    The level of danger in the middle is extremely high, and it is almost a road of entry but no exit.


    Although Su Yan knew where the remains of the immortals were, he was not interested in the remains of these immortals at all.


    The power of the immortal world may be very mysterious to the rest of the people, but what secret is there in front of Su Yan?


    He was originally the existence that stood at the apex of the fairy world!


    If you want to master the power of Xianyuan, as long as the realm is reached, it is a matter of course. There is no need to do these meaningless adventures.


    Venerable Wanpo looked up at Su Yan again. He only saw a sneerful smile on Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan was laughing at their greed, besides, he had no interest in the blood-colored lotus stand and the bones of the immortal in the inner center that suddenly bloomed. It was a phantom bubble.


    Venerable Wan Poison looked at Su Yan strangely, puzzled by Su Yan''s reaction.


    Doesn''t he want to know the secrets of Upper Realm?


    As long as he enters the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm, who doesn''t want to get a glimpse of the way to the upper realm?


    What is going on with this man?

 Chapter 2959： The enemy is currently

    Chapter 2959: The current enemy


    Now that the five-color miasma has been used, Venerable Wanpo has an absolute chance of winning!


    The five-color poisonous miasma continued to blend in the air. After the blending, the power of the poisonous miasma multiplied, and even the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not resist it.


    These two casual cultivators naturally also knew what their fate would be if they continued to allow the poisonous miasma to expand.


    One of them said: "Venerable Poison, aren''t we good friends? Why do you kill your friends when you see a good treasure?"


    "Friends?" There was an extremely arrogant expression on Venerable Poison''s face, "It''s just that you have to make a few friends in the side door to talk to you. You shouldn''t think that you can really talk to this one. On the same level, are you in the same class?"


    This passage is the true thought in the heart of Venerable Poison. Now that he has reached the point of tearing his skin, he doesn''t need to conceal anything.


    Everyone is indeed friends, but he has never looked down upon these people. Venerable Wanpo has always positioned himself at the level of the Three Sages of the Monster Race and the head of the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    The two casual cultivators began to curse, but at this time, even if they cursed, it didn''t make sense.


    After the fall of Yin and Yang Sanren, they actually had no chance.


    Although these two casual cultivators were also working together to resist, their strength was limited after all, and they soon became poisonous.


    At this time, it is too late to find Venerable Poisonous Venerable. This five-color miasma is not only extremely poisonous, but its defense power is almost comparable to the famous smoke and sand of Buddhism.


    These two casual cultivators quickly turned into a pool of blood in the poisonous miasma, and many magic weapons and universe bags fell into the hands of the Venerable Ten Thousand Poison.


    The magic weapons of these two are very old, even if they cannot be used directly, the value of the collection is extremely high.


    In this vast void, apart from the blood-colored lotus stand in full bloom, there are only two living people, Su Yan and Venerable Wan Poison.


    Venerable Poison showed an extremely mocking expression and said to Su Yan: "Even if you want to kneel down and beg for mercy now, this seat will definitely not forgive you. You must die here today!"


    After hearing the words of Venerable Poisonous Poison, a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. He stood still, and even surrounded by five kinds of poisonous miasma, he looked very calm.


    It seems that these five-color miasma have no lethal power for Su Yan at all.


    However, this was also expected by Venerable Poison. The strength of this man named Su Yan was originally very shocking, and he had long been expected to be very difficult to deal with.


    Su Yan said: "Your five-color miasma is indeed very powerful, but if I read it correctly, the five-color miasma is actually not completed yet, right?"


    Venerable Wan Poison looked at Su Yan slightly unexpectedly, and said, "You are right, the five-color miasma is not in the most perfect state, but it is enough to deal with you."


    If the five-color miasma becomes successful, its lethality will rise by an exponential level, and the enveloped area can also be expanded to nearly a hundred miles, which means that the scope of the lethality will be greatly enhanced.


    But in fact, the ability of singles has not improved much.


    Whether the five-color miasma is great is actually irrelevant, because the enemy that Venerable Poison has to deal with now is Su Yan alone.


    Su Yan said: "In fact, I also have a magic weapon that is very suitable for singles, but I have been hesitating in my heart whether or not to use this magic weapon. Because once I use this magic weapon, it is almost the same as cheating. It''s too easy for you."


    Su Yan''s words made Venerable Poison a great feeling of offense!


    His Venerable Poison is refining poison in the Poisonous Miasma Forest, and even the five holy places can only open one eye and close one eye. Why does this man dare to look down on him so much?


    He casually killed several monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm in front of Su Yan. Couldn''t his surname Su see this powerful strength?


    Venerable Poison snorted coldly: "You think you are not a character, that is, if the head of the five holy places falls into the five-color miasma of this seat, you will definitely suffer a lot! Unless it is the top five The saints of the holy land go out, otherwise there are very few monks in this third area that can be compared with this seat!"


    "Do you think you have reached the level of a saint?" Su Yan said, "You really sit in a well and watch the sky. You are a five-color miasma that is a good gadget, but you are still far from reaching the most sacred realm on earth. You are. Do you know the criteria for selecting saints from the five holy sites?"


    Venerable Wanpo said: "Could you not be a person from the five holy places, how can you know such secret things?"


    Things about saints in the five holy places are rarely revealed, and only a few powerful monks know that there are saints in the five holy places.


    And the saints almost represent the strongest combat power of the five holy places!


    "If you don''t know the Five Great Sacred Grounds, how can you talk about defeating the Five Great Sacred Grounds? Listen, in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, only those who survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation are as easy as eating and drinking water are eligible to be called saints. Under the circumstances, the world is in danger. What kind of existence is needed to dare to say that I am 100% sure that I can survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation? If these people are not for the inheritance of the sect, they will not stay in the world at all. You are a fool. Comparing yourself to the saints of the five holy places?"


    Venerable Wanpo said angrily: "I don''t need to be too high in my ability, I just need to be higher than you!"


    Under the urge of Venerable Poison, the five-color miasma approached Su Yan from different directions.


    The five toxins are completely different in nature. There are five variations of fire poison, cold poison, tricky poison, unknown poison, and heart disorder.


    Fire poison and cold poison can destroy the vitality of the human body and solidify the true essence of the body.


    Evil poison is chronic poison.


    The nameless poison is the most powerful strange poison.


    The heart block is a neurotoxin, which can cause many hallucinations, damage the enemy''s Dao heart, and may even cause confusion.


    These five toxins are all extremely extreme, just one is already very difficult to deal with, and now the five toxins are attacking Su Yan''s body!


    Entering Su Yan''s body through Su Yan''s skin and breath, Venerable Wan Poison really couldn''t think of Su Yan''s inventory.


    Even if he himself faced such a terrifying five-color miasma, he would still be helpless.


    The head of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, if it were not for the former Gu Qizhen to save his life, fell into the middle of his five-color miasma, and the most likely outcome would be fall!


    This man named Su is really annoying! To say so much, he will be tortured to death later! There will be no bones left after death!


    The only thing Venerable Poison was afraid of was Su Yan''s swordsmanship, but he had already made perfect preparations.


    The five-color miasma had formed more than 30 barriers between him and Su Yan.


    The defensive power of these barriers far exceeds ordinary enchantments and formations!


    If this surnamed Su arrogantly moves the sword energy, it will only make the strange poison in the body attack the heart faster!

 Chapter 2960： Im invincible

    Chapter 2960: I am invincible


    Regardless of whether he looked horizontally or vertically, Venerable Poison felt that he was firmly established in an invincible position.


    Therefore, the expression on Venerable Poison''s face became more and more arrogant and said: "Su Yan, you can now say your last words."


    Su Yan calmly said: "Your poison is indeed very powerful, each of which is rare and highly poisonous, and the five kinds of strange poisons can continue to merge, and the number of new toxins that are merged by the mutation is immeasurable. , Even if it was placed thousands of years ago, it is considered very good. But you really picked the wrong opponent. If you do not choose me as your opponent, you can really insult your opponent in various ways..."


    Venerable Wan Poison said strangely: "If you don''t transition to the existence of the fourth heaven, you dare to educate the old man shamelessly. The old man has already survived the seventh heaven, and the eighth heaven is already near! Want to insult you, don''t you have a way to resist?"


    Su Yan said: "Aren''t you weird? You have been secretly manipulating the five-color miasma since talking with me just now. It has changed 37 times in the middle. There are countless new toxins fused by different poisons. I am now Standing here without a thing and continuing to talk to you, why do you think it is?"


    Venerable Wan Poison indeed had always condensed his true essence secretly to manipulate the five-color miasma, and wanted to use poison to break through Su Yan''s line of defense.


    In any case, Su Yan''s sword light really made Venerable Wan Poison feel deeply jealous, although Su Yan''s sword light only appeared for a moment when he was beheading the Tiger King.


    But no matter how Venerable Wanpo manipulates the five kinds of poisonous miasma, this person surnamed Su has been standing there as if he were all right!


    It doesn''t look like it is poisonous!


    And after a variety of highly poisonous entered his body, they also fell directly into the sea.


    This is really very unusual. The three casual cultivators killed by Venerable Wanpo just now are above Su Yan.


    But in a very short period of time, they could no longer resist the power of the five-colored miasma. What is the amazing ability of this surname Su, who has been among the five-color miasma for so long, and he is still like a okay person!


    "Venerable Poison, you must really want to know the answer, right?" Su Yan said, "Actually, I''m not afraid to tell you that I have a set of techniques for eliminating all kinds of poisons, and I have transformed the true essence of my body, no matter how powerful it is. The poison will be easily resolved by my true essence."


    A very solemn expression appeared on the face of Venerable Wan Poison.


    Because what Su Yan said is most likely true.


    The power of the five-color miasma should not be underestimated, even Venerable Wanpo himself, if not the owner of the five-color miasma. There is no way to sustain such a terrible poison for so long!


    With this being said, this surnamed Su is very likely to be his greatest nemesis of Venerable Poison!


    Thinking of this, Venerable Poison only felt that it was even more difficult to stay in Su Yan!


    The hands of Venerable Poison have formed a series of seals, and the five-color miasma has also undergone brand-new changes along with these seals!


    Su Yan stared at Venerable Wanpo when he used these seals, and he understood something in his heart.


    Venerable Man Poison needs these seals to control the changes of the five-color miasma, which shows that his mastery of the five-color miasma is far from reaching the perfect state of mind free movement. Of course, this is also the same as the five-color miasma, which is not a complete body. relationship.


    With Venerable Poison��s seal, the first change that appeared was that the surrounding poisonous miasma became significantly heavier.


    The smoke that was originally just light and fluttering, under the blessing of Venerable Wan Poison''s seal, gradually gained a texture that surpassed the stone.


    This is the most special attribute of the smoked magic weapon. It can be transformed into the lightest dust in the wind, or it can be condensed into the strongest city wall, almost even the most powerful fairy sword is difficult to pierce.


    After the surrounding smoke became heavier, Su Yan first felt that there seemed to be a mountain pressing down above his head.


    But this is nothing but a big deal. Su Yan lifted the five-colored mountains in the air with just one hand.


    After the "Li Jue" has been cultivated to the extreme, even the sun, the moon and the stars can be held in the hands.


    Su Yan said: "Oh, isn''t it just poison? This five-color miasma is a bit interesting, but it''s just this small change that can''t beat me. Do you have any other powerful tricks? It''s best to use it as soon as possible. So I don��t have to wait for Huangquan to regret it!"


    "You..." Venerable Wanpo only felt that he had never been so despised and insulted in his life!


    However, the weight of this surname Su is as light, and the weight of the five-color smoke after condensing is more than one million catties, and it is also easily supported by one hand!


    This strength is truly amazing!


    The demon kings of the demon race like to brag about their infinite power, but even those demon kings can''t do this kind of thing!


    Venerable Wan Poison has never encountered such a difficult opponent like Su Yan, and immediately said: "The surname is Su! Don''t be arrogant, this seat will inevitably break your body!"


    Venerable Poison was extremely angry at this time!


    The true essence in the body also surged, and after receiving the true essence blessing of Venerable Poison, the five-color miasma became more and more turbulent! It turned out to be an undulating ocean tide!


    Bringing boundless power between the surging!


    Venerable Wan Poison originally thought that Su Yan would be involved in this irresistible trend, and then left him alone.


    However, the reality directly slapped the face of Venerable Poisonous Poison, and Su Yan seemed to be frozen in the midst of the surging poisonous miasma, motionless.


    Su Yan spread out his other hand and said, "Venerable Poison, are you confused? I have used centering beads just now. With centering beads in hand, how could you use this? How to trap me?"


    Only then did Venerable Poison remember that Su Yan used this centering bead to hold the Thorns Tiger King still in the air.


    At this time, Su Yan relied on the centering beads to stabilize his figure, which would only be easier.


    "Hateful! Hateful!" Although Venerable Wan Poison was itchy with hatred, he had to admit that he really had nothing to do with Su Yan!


    The most powerful thing about the five-color miasma is its toxicity. If the toxicity does not work, even if there are other changes, it will be very difficult to suppress Su Yan.


    After all, the strength of this Su Yan is very shocking!


    Venerable Poison suddenly thought of another possibility at this time. "It is said that thousands of years ago, the head of twenty-four sects chased and killed a mysterious master named Su who entered the bone cave of the Poisonous Miasma Forest... No more news after that, are you..."


    Venerable Wanpo did not finish saying this, because his intuition told him that such a thing was very absurd.


    This incident happened thousands of years ago, thousands of years ago, if Su Yan was indeed the mysterious master named Su thousands of years ago, now it is definitely more than the cultivation base of crossing the four heavens!


    But Su Yan said, "Yes, the mysterious master named Su you mentioned is me."

 Chapter 2961： A set of magic fists

    Chapter 2961: A set of magic fists


    "How is this possible?!" A shocked expression appeared on Venerable Poison''s face, "This was at least five thousand years ago. If you were so powerful over five thousand years ago, how could it be possible that your realm was still good? In the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, even if a part of the realm cultivation can be suppressed to avoid the tribulation, it is impossible to achieve this level in a final decision!


    Su Yan seemed to look at Venerable Wan Poison with an idiot''s eyes: "Have you never heard of reincarnation and reconstruction?"


    Reincarnation and re-cultivation is definitely not something ordinary people can do. To be in the reincarnation of life without ignorance of the spiritual sense, the Taoist heart needs to remain unmoved, and after ten thousand calamities, it will not change!


    At least his Venerable Poison couldn''t do it, even if he was already regarded as a great master in the side door today.


    Not only Venerable Wanpo himself couldn''t do it, no one among the powerful monks that Venerable Wanpo knew could do such a thing!


    "Even if you have a special secret blessing, how can you ensure that your spiritual intelligence will not be lost in the test of reincarnation? The difficulty of this test is not weaker than that of heaven!"


    Su Yan calmly said: "You are not convinced to say that you are a stupid. I didn''t tell you just now. There are some people who are called the most sacred in the mortal world. These people are as easy as eating and drinking water through the Nine Heavens Tribulation. What''s the point of reincarnation and reconstruction?"


    "You said you are a saint? How is this possible! There are only saints in the five holy places, and there are no saints in the rest of the heavens and all worlds. This is a recognized thing! You are not from the five holy places, how dare you call yourself a saint? It''s ridiculous!" Venerable Wan Poison looked at Su Yan incredulously. Has the man in front of him really reached this level?


    If the man in front of him had really reached this level, then Venerable Wanpo would not even have room for the last struggle.


    Su Yan said: "Do you think my skills are not enough for the two words of saint?"


    Reincarnation is Su Yan''s greatest secret, and since I have already told Venerable Wanpo, I didn''t intend to leave him a dog.


    Said these only for his death to be clearer.


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you don''t have any special skills anymore, so I should do something next, right?"


    Is Su Yan finally going to make a move?


    Hearing these words, Venerable Poison realized that this man had been standing still.


    The reason for this is not because he likes to be beaten passively, and it is not because he is unable to fight back, but because he simply wants to see what Venerable Poison can create.


    Now that I have looked at it, it is finally time for Su Yan to flex his muscles.


    As soon as Su Yan started to move, Venerable Wan Poison immediately showed an expression of astonishment!


    Because the five-color miasma turned into a turbulent ocean, plus the weight of mana blessing, it is almost immeasurable!


    Generally, the monks of the sixth and seventh layers of the Tribulation Realm might have to use their best to maintain their figure under such power!


    And Su Yan was obviously different from those people. After he took a step in the void, the five-colored miasma in the air actually produced a circle of obvious ripples and extreme shock!


    This shocking feeling spread, and even fed back into the hands of Venerable Wan Poison Jieyin.


    The seal blessed by his hands gradually lost shape with Su Yan''s movements, and it seemed that he could no longer maintain it!


    Venerable Wanpo had to inject even greater mana into it for his own sake!


    Venerable Poison had almost ignored the consequences when he did this. What he thought was to continue to trap Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s "Li Jue" had already been cultivated to the level of moving the universe and fighting the sky. At this time, it was really easy to shake the five-color miasma.


    Even if there are big beads of sweat appearing on the top of Venerable Poisonous Poison''s head, it is completely useless. Once Su Yan moves, he is completely unstoppable!


    Finally, Venerable Poison was shot directly out of the sky, finally holding his figure in the air, but his hands were completely paralyzed from shoulder to fingertip!


    In such a state, it is naturally impossible to maintain the original seal.


    Without the blessing of the Venerable Poison Seal, the five-color miasma in the sky has also been restored to smoke!


    Sure enough, just like what Su Yan said, the five-color miasma couldn''t hold him at all!


    Su Yan then shuttled through the five-color miasma, as if entering a man''s realm!


    In an instant, he was about to break through to Venerable Wanpo!


    Even this time Su Yan didn''t use the sword light that was just like golden thunder!


    Relying on the strength of the physical body, it has been able to reach such an incredible speed!


    Is this guy still human? Or some other monster?


    Although Venerable Poison was shocked, he still used the five-color miasma organization to open a line of defense, trying to trap Su Yan again.


    But Su Yan had already acted at this time, how could he be so trapped, he directly waved his fist and hit the purple mist fiercely!


    Visible purple ripples continue to sway, and the momentum is extremely spectacular!


    But this purple miasma was also very tenacious, and even resisted Su Yan''s punch!


    The five-color miasma is worthy of being the best among the magic weapons in the smoke, offensive and defensive are integrated, and there is almost no weakness!


    After that, Su Yan swung a set of long fists directly in the air.


    The five-color smoke is constantly being shaken in the air, and the ripples produced are constantly colliding back and forth in the void, the momentum is huge!


    The five-color miasma can be used as a magic weapon to guard the mountain gate, can also be used as an offensive weapon to slaughter the city and destroy the country, and can also deal with the catastrophe.


    In other words, the five-color miasma was refined from the beginning to cope with various big scenes.


    What the **** is Su Yan? Just playing a set of boxing skills will almost break through the defense of the five-color miasma!


    Is it true that just as he said, he is really at the level of a saint?


    Disciples of all disciplines will teach several sets of boxing skills when they start. First, it can be used to keep fit; second, it can be used for self-defense.


    Although the types of boxing taught by different schools are different, almost all of them have such practices.


    Su Yan is now using a Changquan that beginner disciples must learn.


    Although Venerable Poison had arranged the five-color miasma into multiple defenses, Su Yan was full of vigor with every punch, and the five-color miasma was turned upside down!


    Venerable Poison became more and more frightened as he watched, and couldn''t help saying, "What kind of magic fist are you?"


    "Shenquan? What are you kidding about? This is just a set of the most common Changquan. If you want to learn, I can reluctantly teach you with three knocks." Su Yan said.


    After Venerable Wanpo listened to Su Yan''s words, he realized that it was not the boxing technique, but the human!


    Venerable Poison was already very panicked in his heart, so he would not hesitate to say such stupid things.

 Chapter 2962： Bondage

    Chapter 2960


    Although Venerable Wanpo was panicked to the extreme, the defensive power of the five-color miasma should not be underestimated here.


    It is impossible to break through with just a set of the most common Changquan.


    Venerable Wan Poison was even more panicked because Su Yan still had many powerful methods that were useless, and he was already able to shake the five-colored miasma like this. If he took out all his great abilities later, would it be worth it?


    In an instant, Venerable Wanpo��s worries turned into reality.


    A golden sword light suddenly appeared, and along with this golden sword light, there was a dragon chant!


    It''s too terrifying to have such a weather when the sword is out of the sheath!


    In front of this golden sword light, the defenses of the five-color miasma were separated layer by layer, almost like a piece of hard cement being forcibly cut from the middle!


    At the end of these layers of defense is the body of Venerable Wanpo.


    At this time, Venerable Wan Poison��s face was already full of panic!


    If even the five-color miasma can''t prevent this man, then he has no more powerful means!


    Originally, the five-color miasma was the ultimate treasure that Venerable Wan Poison wanted to use to survive the eighth and ninth calamities, and its defense power was strengthened almost to the extreme of Venerable Wan Poison''s methods.


    Among the side doors, it can be regarded as a powerful magic weapon.


    Unexpectedly, his arrogant life, Venerable Poison I, and one of the great master figures in the side door, would fall into the hands of this man?


    Not tolerating Venerable Poison''s thinking, Su Yan was about to kill him.


    At this time, Venerable Wan Poison developed courage, and 17 different kinds of Gu worms flew out of his sleeves!


    But in a blink of an eye these Gu worms were transformed into a big hand by Su Yan''s magic power, and they were directly crushed into the air!


    Venerable Wan Poison released another shady flag, and there were countless condensed spirits of Warcraft inside and directly slew towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan pointed directly at these spirits of monsters. Su Yan''s finger contained the supreme mental method of Taoism, which turned into yin and yang, and directly strangled these spirits of monsters to annihilation!


    To deal with these ghosts, Xuanmen''s authentic mind is best restrained.


    After that, Venerable Wanpo put forth many other abilities, but no matter what skill Venerable Wanpo used, it didn��t make any sense to Su Yan!


    Even the five-color miasma can''t resist Su Yan, and these influential skills have no resistance to Su Yan!


    Then I heard Su Yan snorted coldly, and said: "Venerable Poison, are you just that capable? It seems that you will stop there."


    At this time, the distance between Su Yan and Venerable Poison was only three feet. Once this three-foot distance was crossed, Venerable Poison would definitely not be able to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    Just now Su Yan was just a set of Changquan, it was already incredible!


    If Su Yan is close, his Venerable Poison must have no way to resist Su Yan''s attack!


    At such a moment, it is impossible not to try hard.


    Some extremely obscure syllables floated from the mouth of Venerable Wanpo. These syllables seemed to come from ancient times, and there was no connection between them.


    After being recited by him, even the surrounding temperature dropped a lot!


    However, Su Yan''s face was still completely dismissive, saying: "So you still have ancient Wuzong spells? But even if you do, it doesn''t make any sense, because these spells are of no use to me."


    A stern expression appeared on Venerable Poison''s face, and then he bit his tongue, and the pain melted in his mouth along with blood!


    After that, the face of Venerable Poison seemed to be twenty years old, and it seemed that the essence of his body was drained out of nowhere!


    Su Yan knew that Venerable Wanpo must sacrifice his lifespan to cast some powerful spell!


    The cost of this spell is bound to be extremely high. Under the current circumstances, Venerable Wanpo is almost desperate, and he has to make a move!


    If he was really close by Su Yan, Su Yan would be able to break his whole body bones into scum with just one punch!


    Venerable Wanpo has the realm of Crossing Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven, and he is also a great master of Witch Gu. When a character like him casts a spell without considering the cost and consequences, the power of this spell will of course be very terrifying!


    At the same time, the heart of **** automatically revolved in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The witchcraft incantation that was invisible to the naked eye was clearly presented in Su Yan''s eyes.


    This is a gray-white energy that is slowly turning into a humanoid monster. This monster has only one characteristic, which is to swallow all vitality! So even the owner who created it will not let it go!


    The golden sword light gleamed in Su Yan''s hand and pierced directly towards the core of this witchcraft!


    This gray monster had only condensed into a body, and it was hit by Su Yan''s sword in the front, which almost eliminated most of it, but the remaining witchcraft energy became more and more vicious!


    And Venerable Poison was so scared by Su Yan''s sword that he was already preparing for the second powerful witchcraft!


    If one powerful spell doesn''t work, then ten! Twenty!


    At this critical juncture, I can''t care about the sequelae of the spell and backlash.


    If he could block Su Yan with witchcraft and then condense the power of the five-color miasma again, he might be able to deal with Su Yan here for a long time.


    Venerable Poison did indeed underestimate the enemy before, relied on the power of the five-color miasma, thinking that he could easily deal with Su Yan, it was as easy as killing his friends.


    But now the situation is completely different. Venerable Wan Po has placed himself on the absolutely weak side, and just wants to deal with Su Yan first.


    But this plan may not be realized.


    At this moment, a piece of golden rope flew out of Su Yan''s sleeve!


    And the corners of Su Yan''s mouth were constantly closing, as if he was chanting some spell.


    Venerable Poison didn��t know the magic weapon of this golden rope, but he didn��t care about the golden rope at all. He also released three pairs of copper bells to jingle in the air, and released swarms of poisonous insects in an attempt to use this. Ways to deal with the golden rope!


    After chanting the curse, a smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. Venerable Poison underestimated the immortal rope, and he must suffer a lot!


    This **** was snatched from a natural real person, and after getting it, Su Yan had hardly used it.


    It''s not that this **** is not very powerful, but that there are no good opportunities. This is really a pity.


    The powerful enemies that Su Yan encountered were either in groups, or needed Su Yan to cause the greatest damage in the shortest time, or the enemy''s strength was too weak, and there was no need to use the immortal cord to be so troublesome.


    Now this Venerable Poison is strong enough, and he doesn''t know how powerful the Xiansuo is, so he was just caught off guard!

 Chapter 2963： Trophy

    Chapter 2963 Trophy


    The golden **** cord flew the poisonous insect swarm in the air, and Venerable Wanpo thought that the golden rope would be eaten by the poisonous insect swarm.


    His poisonous insects are not ordinary poisonous insects, but a very rare acid ant in the third area. They can secrete a very corrosive liquid in their mouths. After years of breeding, they are already very powerful. Gu worms, even the fairy sword can corrode into bean curd dregs, how can a mere rope be enough!


    But the facts are completely contrary to what Venerable Wandu had expected!


    The golden **** cable directly passed through the poisonous insect swarm, without even a bit of damage!


    When Bound Xian Suo had reached the front of Venerable Wanpo, Venerable Wanpo knew that things were very bad!


    But at this time, it was too late to want to react. Venerable Wanpo used several spells in succession, but these spells fell on the immortal rope like a stone sinking into the sea, without any response!


    Only then did Venerable Poison realized that Bound Xian Suo was definitely a magic weapon of the ancient Qizhen level!


    But it is too late to escape!


    Bound Xian Suo directly wrapped around the wrist of Venerable Poison!


    As long as part of the body is entangled, there is no chance of escape in front of Xian Suo!


    The more you struggle, the tighter the entangled part will be!


    No matter how horrified and cursed by Venerable Wanpo, it is meaningless!


    Bound Xian Suo directly wrapped Venerable Wan Poison into a zongzi, and finally landed on the blood-colored lotus platform.


    Su Yan also received the golden sword light, and fell in front of Venerable Poison, with a playful smile on his face, saying: "Venerable Poison, you are such a fool. The power of this immortal cord is even me. Very afraid, you dare to let Xian Suo get close."


    Venerable Wanpo said: "Boy, don''t be proud! Sooner or later you will fall into the hands of this seat. At that time, this seat will definitely want you to skin and cramp..."


    Venerable Wan Poison hadn��t finished speaking, but Su Yan stepped on his face with one foot and said, ��Do you think you will have a tomorrow?��


    "How dare you, how dare you..." Halfway through the words of Venerable Poison, he couldn''t continue.


    Because Su Yan obviously dared to kill him here, this was obvious.


    To Su Yan, His Venerable Poison was basically a piece of meat on the chopping board. Su Yan could handle it as he wanted. He didn''t have any room for bargaining at all.


    This Xian Suo is really a very incredible magic weapon, no matter how Venerable Wan Poison condenses the true essence secretly, there is no way to break through.


    Su Yan said, "Originally, your skills are pretty good. I intend to invite you to deal with the five holy places, but you have killed all your friends here for a little illusion. People like you are really not suitable. Cooperation."


    A character like Venerable Wanpo puts himself at the center and only cares about his own interests. Putting him by his side is equivalent to putting a time bomb by his side.


    Venerable Wan Poison said: "As long as you are willing to forgive me, everything can be discussed. It is okay to hand over the Poisonous Miasma Forest and the Immortal Bone Cave. I don��t need the remains of the immortal here, and I will definitely do it after going out Try to keep this secret, if you don''t believe me, I can swear by the catastrophe."


    Su Yan said, "You fool, the remains of the fairy here are just illusions. Look carefully, everything here has not changed at all. What has changed is only your greed. Your state of mind is really wasteful to cross the Seventh Heaven. realm!"


    I saw Su Yan insert a golden sword light into the ground, and then all the illusions that had turned out of the blood-colored lotus platform dissipated.


    No matter it was the remains of the immortal, or the rest of the precious light, all disappeared into the deep void, leaving only a black lotus platform and a few miserable corpses.


    Venerable Poison was stunned, and he couldn''t think that all of this would be just an illusion!


    And the random repairmen and the Demon King from the side sects fell here because of these illusions!


    Unexpectedly, his Venerable Poison already has the cultivation base of the Seventh Heaven, and he will still be confused by the mere illusion!


    "This lotus platform is transformed by the heart of the Great Demon King Fubo, so it can most deceive people''s hearts. Old poison, you are stupid, just for the mere illusion, you killed some of your friends."


    Venerable Wan Poison never thought that there would be such a discount. At this time, he had no idea what to say, his face was full of astonishment.


    "Your five-color miasma is somewhat useful." Su Yan thinks that the five-color miasma integrates attack and defense. The key is that it has a large range. If it is used as a protective measure for the boat of crossing, it will be very suitable.


    Venerable Wanpo said: "The five-color extension is the magic weapon I refined to survive the catastrophe, so I have a heart-to-heart relationship with me, and use my own essence and blood to sacrifice, and if a person is dead, the magic weapon will be there. Will lose spirituality."


    Venerable Poison had made it clear that he did not want to give the five-color miasma to Su Yan.


    Venerable Poison is about to cross the eighth calamity, if there is no five-color miasma in his hand, he will not be able to withstand the power of the calamity!


    Anyway, it''s still a dead word, even if Su Yan really let him go here, it''s just lingering for a while.


    "In that case, it''s useless to keep you." Su Yan raised the long sword in his hand while speaking.


    "Wait..." Only halfway through the words of Venerable Poison, Su Yan had already pierced his throat with a sword.


    After the death of Venerable Poison, Su Yan found the small cauldron just now from him, this small cauldron can accommodate the five-color miasma.


    It''s just that Venerable Wanpo used his own essence and blood to sacrifice the five-color miasma, and he and the five-color miasma are both glorious and shameful.


    Now that Venerable Wan Poison has fallen, the five-color miasma has really lost its spirituality, and its power is only about less than one-tenth of its original power.


    If there is another monk to practice for a hundred years, and this monk has the poisonous skill realm of the Venerable Poison, it may be able to restore the original spirituality.


    Su Yan just remembered at this time that the damage of the five-color miasma shouldn''t have been so great, but it is always an unfinished magic weapon. At this time, the spirituality is knocked out, and the situation will only get worse.


    Su Yan put away the small tripod, and then found a copy of "The Poison King" and more than a dozen medicine bottles.


    The dozen or so medicine bottles were filled with harmful poison. Su Yan never dismissed this, and only put away the "Poison King Jing".


    After slaying Venerable Ten Thousand Poisons, the place was lonely, and a breeze suddenly came from the void!


    And after the breeze, a black magic fire spread from the void!


    This is the Heitian Demon Fire!


    As long as you follow the fire road of the black sky and demon fire, you can go down to the bottom of the sea. Once you reach the place where water and fire merge, the key of life and death will also change.


    You can also get out from this fairy bone cave!

 Chapter 2964： A Thousand Miles Away Grass Mang Mountain

    Chapter 2964: A Thousand Miles Away Grass Mang Mountain


    This kind of thing may be extremely difficult for others, but for Su Yan, it is not very laborious at all.


    Su Yan first converted the true essence in his body into fire attributes, and then relied on a set of the strongest fire control method to control the black demon fire into the seabed.


    After entering the bottom of the sea, there is black magic fire above and white real water below.


    One is extremely hot, one is extremely cold!


    Two very extreme forces may rotate alternately, forming a cycle of yin and yang conversion.


    Su Yan stood in the void, directly dominating the circulatory system with the supreme realm. After the water and fire merged, a huge vortex was formed!


    And a door vaguely appeared in this whirlpool.


    This door is Shengmen!


    As long as you leave the life gate, the sky is high and the ocean is wide, and you can roam!


    After Su Yan came out of this door, he only saw patches of green hills hung on the ground, and he didn''t know what boundary it was.


    The life gate of Xian Bone Cave is changing all the time, and even Su Yan doesn''t know where he will be teleported to.


    Maybe it is a place far away from the main continent, or it may be at the foot of the five holy places.


    Looking at the mountains here, the momentum is amazing, and the aura is also very strong. It shouldn''t be a barren mountain.


    Then Su Yan saw many carriages coming and going.


    The carts are all long horses, all white, without any hairs, and there are popular formations on the carts, which are very luxurious.


    This convoy is bound to protect some noble person. At this time, the carriage is moving extremely fast, and Su Yan originally didn''t want to be disturbed and cause unnecessary incidents.


    However, two guards flew in front of Su Yan from the convoy. After landing, they drew their swords directly at Su Yan, and then asked unceremoniously: "Who are you? How come you are here?"


    "One family Su Yan." Su Yan replied calmly.


    "What kind of school is one?" one guard asked the other.


    Another guard said: "I have never heard of it. I don''t know what kind of school it is."


    "Since I have never heard of it, it must be a small school. The king is on tour, don''t you know to avoid it?"


    Shen Zhen is the king of Yunkai Island, and the king represents the dominance of the sect between the common and the common.


    The sects here are not just talking about the five holy places, there are many sects on the main continent, and there are many families with long-standing cultivation.


    These sects send their masters to directly control a city or a country in the mortal world, and they will be respected as kings.


    Su Yan didn''t know who they were talking about, and he didn''t bother to care about it.


    As they were about to leave, the two guards said, "Boy, are you planning to leave like this? Don''t you intend to apologize and admit your mistakes?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Su Yan asked.


    "You disturbed the emperor''s car, and you didn''t know how to avoid it, but you dared to talk back! The three sins added together are enough for our brother to send you to the west!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Before you die, I want to ask a slightly more useful question. Where is this place?"


    "Who are you pretending to be stupid?" The two guards didn''t look pleasing to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s inner breath looked very quiet from the outside, like an ordinary person who didn''t know any exercises.


    In fact, it was Su Yan who had cultivated to the realm of returning to nature, so he looked like ordinary people.


    The other guard said, "Yo! You, who have never even heard of the martial art, dare to be so arrogant near Caomeng Mountain? Do you know where our brother came from? We came from Guiyuanzong Liefengtang! The emperor we guard is one of the five emperors of the Yuanzong of Caomeng Mountain! What kind of thing is your kid, you dare to disturb the emperor''s driving!


    "Is it actually Caomeng Mountain? No wonder the aura here is so strong. What is it about Guiyuanzong you are talking about?"


    The place name of Caomeng Mountain, Su Yan, still has some impressions, but Gui Yuanzong has no impression at all, and has basically never heard of it.


    "Are you kidding me! This Thousand Miles Grass Mang Mountain is the chassis of Guiyuanzong, don''t you know?"


    Su Yan lightly pointed, and the pressure of a mountain fell on the shoulders of the two people, and the two people directly knelt on the ground, unable to move!


    It seems that the control of the body is in the hands of the other party. Of course, the so-called life and death are also controlled by Su Yan.


    The two guards felt extreme fear in their hearts.


    Under this tremendous pressure, they couldn''t even speak, and exhausted all their energy, they could only agitate their throats a little, and make syllables of unknown meaning.


    They had no idea that a man in white clothes who looked ordinary had such a great ability!


    If they had known that this man was so powerful, how could they dare to come up and provoke Su Yan?


    Su Yan seemed to be lost in thought at this time.


    When Su Yan was in the third region, there was no Guiyuanzong near Caomeng Mountain, but a woman named Zhong Jiao.


    Although Zhong Jiao is a woman, her tolerance is not lost to a man. Even Su Yan couldn''t help but look up at her.


    "Is Ruyi Tower destroyed?" Su Yan asked.


    When Su Yan asked this sentence, the two guards only felt that the huge pressure on their bodies suddenly eased, and part of the control of their bodies returned to their hands, and they were finally able to speak.


    The two of them were not sure what Su Yan''s intentions were, so they cautiously replied: "Ruyi Tower was destroyed by Panzhen Holy Land four thousand and five hundred years ago, and then the ancestor of Yuanzong came four thousand years ago. There was a sect established here, and then Caomeng Mountain will belong to the Guiyuan Sect. This is recognized by the five holy sites."


    Su Yan snorted coldly and asked, "Why did Panzhen Sacred Land take action against Ruyi Tower? What''s the reason for this?"


    This happened more than 4,000 years ago. How can the two guards answer it?


    But in order to please Su Yan, they said a lot of content, but these content are some absurd legends and have no value at all.


    At this moment, the two guards knelt on the ground, and they didn''t dare to be half arrogant. The thing that Su Yan wanted most was that Su Yan took them two as farts.


    Su Yan looked at the two guards at this time, and the expressions in his eyes did not actually change from before.


    But one of the guards was so scared that he urinated his pants, and Su Yan was only in awe when he saw his quickly wet crotch.


    Even if this kind of stuff is killed, it will only pollute his Su Yan''s sword light, and it is completely worthless.


    Su Yan directly drove Jin Yun towards the Caomeng Mountain. The only valuable news provided by the two guards was that there was the ruins of Ruyi Tower in the middle of Caomeng Mountain.


    You can visit that place.

 Chapter 2965： Thousands of vicissitudes in the ruins

    Chapter 2965: The Thousand Years of Vicissitudes in the Ruins


    Guiyuanzong is currently regarded as a moderately powerful sect on the main continent, not only dominating the Thousand Mile Grass Mang Mountain, but also controlling 13 provinces, with a population of hundreds of millions.


    Regardless of wealth or power, it has almost reached its peak since its founding.


    Guiyuanzong has a rule, that is, every ten years, no matter how far away in the sect, the big guys in the sect must rush back to the sect and hold an ancestor worship ceremony together.


    If anyone dares not to come, it is unfaithful and unfilial! In the martial arts, people will inevitably be attacked!


    Today, although there are still two days before the ancestor worship ceremony of Guiyuanzong, almost all the big men in the school have returned to Caomeng Mountain.


    No one wants to give someone a handle on this kind of thing.


    In addition to the big bosses of Guiyuanzong gathered together, many big bosses from other sects and famous casual cultivators were also invited to the Caomeng Mountain to observe the ceremony.


    In this once-in-a-year opportunity, few people sincerely worship their ancestors, but they want to show off and show their strength with full of heart.


    Although Caomeng Mountain is nominally the territory of Guiyuanzong, in fact, except for the core areas, the rest of the monks can enter and exit at will.


    After all, Guiyuanzong is not as good as the five sacred places, saying that the dominance will never let outsiders come in.


    But this time, Gui Yuanzong also blocked the surrounding ten peaks in the name of ancestor worship.


    Su Yan was not flying fast with the clouds. From the sky, there was almost no change in the Grass Mang Mountain Range compared with thousands of years ago.


    The green mountain does not change, but the competition of various forces and sects on this land is constantly going on.


    Before Su Yan took the cloud, there were already a dozen purple clothes blocking Su Yan''s face, with an expression that was more arrogant than the two guards just now, and said: "This is the Wishful Peak. The sign that the inferior cannot enter is standing on the mountain. Now, can''t you see it?"


    These purple-clothed cultivators were the most powerful but the Golden Core Five Level, because their realm was too low, they could not sense Su Yan''s huge true essence at all, and they regarded Su Yan as a cultivator.


    Of course, these purple-clothed monks were also disciples of Gui Yuanzong.


    And this Ruyi Peak is one of the ten peaks sealed off by Guiyuanzong, and the fear is that outsiders will disturb the festival.


    But Su Yan is also a temperamental person. Just now the two guards suddenly rushed to their faces and said offense. Now suddenly there is another wave of riding faces. How can this be tolerated?


    Su Yan said, "I hate talking nonsense. If anyone dares to stop me, whoever will die here."


    "Who does this kid think he is, and he shamelessly speaks such big words, this is the place of our Gui Yuanzong..."


    Before the words were finished, a dozen heads were flying in the sky!


    To Su Yan, killing these dozen or so people was simply a matter of effort.


    Then Su Yan fell to the Ruyi Peak. Ruyi Tower only left some broken walls. After so many years of rain, wind and frost erosion, it was overgrown with weeds, and nothing can be seen.


    But back then, this place was full of shell faults in the Yao Palace, and Su Yan was still drunk here with the owner of Ruyi Tower.


    The vicissitudes of the world and the transfer of stars do not evolve with human will at all. The great Yao Palace shells are all made of soil.


    Su Yan was feeling emotional, a lightning bolt from the sky struck down directly on his head.


    Su Yan didn''t do any movements, and the lightning was naturally blocked by the bodyguard''s true energy.


    Then Su Yan turned around, only to see two old men in purple clothes hiding behind him.


    The two elders stared at Su Yan with shocked and angry expressions, and their bitter hatred was extremely deep.


    "You killed all my disciples stationed in Ruyi Peak by Gui Yuanzong?"


    Su Yan said: "What about it? They deserve to die."


    "You actually do this kind of thing! Do you know where this is?"


    Su Yan felt bored in her heart, and she didn''t think much of the two purple-clothed elders. He said, "It doesn''t matter what place is. The important thing is that I hate noisy people. If you noisy again, I will kill you as well. "


    These two old men showed incredible expressions on their faces. Obviously they did not expect that they would be so threatened by an outsider on the Cao Mang Mountain, their hometown of Gui Yuanzong!


    "Is that Su Yan of the first class? The two people you threatened just now are disciples of our Gale Hall! We chased here and heard you personally admit that you killed the Shoushan disciple of Ruyi Peak. Very good! Su Yan, if so. If you don��t teach you a good lesson here, if you interrupt your hands and feet and send it to the head, others might look down on us Gui Yuanzong! I really think we are good to bully Gui Yuanzong!"


    "Listen well, we are the sad and sad two elders of Guiyuanzong! So you don''t even know who killed you until you die!"


    The two old mourners were sitting on the mountain, but it didn''t take long for them to receive a notice from the disciple.


    These two disciples were also the two guards whom Su Yan asked about earlier. Knowing that they were not Su Yan''s opponents, the two guards hurried to the mountain to ask the teacher for help.


    The two elders, sad and crisp, were very angry when they heard the news. Someone dared to cause trouble at the foot of Caomeng Mountain. It was their disciples who went out of the Gale Hall to bully them. Isn''t this a clarification of not giving them face?


    Killed here and saw more than a dozen dead bodies! The anger in the heart inevitably increased by three points!


    The two elders of sadness are also very unfamiliar with the name Su Yan, because the five holy places have so far covered the news of the fiasco in the small mountain world.


    Except for the top five sacred places and related people, almost no one knows the name Yimen Su Yan.


    Otherwise, after hearing Su Yan''s name, the two elders of Su Yan decided not to dare to be so presumptuous!


    The two old mourners were furious at this time, and the cultivation of the two old men was in the fourth heaven of crossing the catastrophe.


    But the techniques they practiced can be combined, and the effect of one plus one is far greater than two, even the existence of the sixth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm has the power to fight!


    So they didn''t care about Su Yan, who had only crossed the Tribulation Realm and the Four Heavens, and warned: "Don''t say that we deceive the less by more. Our sad and sad two elders always advance and retreat together, and share the glory and shame.


    "It''s okay to go together, it''s a dead word anyway."


    Su Yan''s words made the old faces of the sad and sad two elders flush, as if they had received the greatest insult in their lives!


    "What a courage, eat my golden bowl!"


    The purple electricity clear frost was released from the purple golden bowl. These purple electricity clear frosts looked very powerful, but in fact they were at least two grades worse than Venerable Wanpo��s five-color miasma!


    Su Yan can resist even the five-color miasma, not to mention the mere purple electric clear frost.


    Su Yan didn''t move, only relying on his body to resist the attacks of Zidian and Qingshuang, and then coldly said: "Do you only have this strength?"


    The old faces of the sad and sad old men became more and more red, "This is what you forced us to do!"


    After the two elders collided in the air, their true essence turned into two spiral true essences, and then blessed with purple electricity and clear frost, almost covering the entire Ruyi Tower ruins!

 Chapter 2966： The two sad old men come to see you

    Chapter 2964


    This spell looks so powerful, but its lethality is actually lacklustre.


    Su Yan only felt drowsy, raised his hand and let out a golden sword light!


    This golden sword light instantly traversed the formations of Zidian and Qingshuang, and took down the head of one of the two elders!


    It��s too easy to succeed with this sword. The strength of the two elders is not to be compared with Venerable Wanpo. Even the demon kings that Su Yan defeated on Yunkai Island are much better than the two elders. .


    After killing one person, Su Yan originally thought that the remaining old veteran would fight with himself.


    But "to advance and retreat together, to share honor and disgrace" really was just talking about it, seeing his companion easily killed by Su Yan.


    Another old man didn''t say anything. After the frightened expression was fleeting, he even ignored the companion''s corpse and went straight away!


    But he just turned around and flew to the sky, only to find that Su Yan didn''t know when he had already circled behind him!


    And that golden sword light is already floating beside Su Yan...


    At this moment he has nowhere to go...


    Although the ancestor worship ceremony has not yet fully begun, there are a lot of things to be busy inside Guiyuanzong, and there is even a preview today.


    The rehearsal was about to begin, but the two old men of sadness and sorrow did not show up for a long time, and there was a mess of voices above the hall.


    "Why is there only the incense lord of the Gale Hall at the entrance of the seven halls? Don''t you always want to follow the rules?"


    Su Yan slowly walked in from under the steps, then threw two heads on the hall, "They won''t come back anymore."


    The heads of the sad and sad old men were thrown under the eyes of everyone, and almost everyone in this hall showed an expression of disbelief.


    The two elders of sadness and sadness exist in the Four Heavens of Crossing the Tribulation Realm, and the cultivation techniques of the two can complement each other perfectly. If the two are together, even the head may not defeat them!


    Who is this man? How could he suddenly appear here with the head of the sad and sad old man?


    "Who are you?" asked Song Jian, the lord of Guiyuanzong.


    "My name is Su Yan, you shouldn''t be familiar with this name yet, but it doesn''t matter, you will definitely be thunderous with this name in the future." Su Yan''s tone of voice was not hurried, but revealed a strange sense of oppression.


    "You killed the two sad ones?" Song Jian asked.


    "Yes, before killing the two elders, I asked them a question. What they said made me very concerned, so I came." Su Yan said, "The two elders said that the head of Gui Yuanzong practiced " "Guyu Heart Technique" requires a knife from the palace, I don��t know if it��s true?"


    This question is beyond everyone''s expectations. How can anyone ask this question on this occasion?


    Even Gui Yuanzong''s own disciples began to wonder whether the real head was the **** who wielded a knife from the palace.


    A very serious anger appeared on Song Jian''s face, and he said, "How dare you be presumptuous here! Is it bullying me to return to Yuanzong?"


    "You are really right. No one in this little Guiyuanzong is worthy of my attention. By the way, I want to see if the five holy places have sent someone over. Someone should have contacted you before, right? Want to fight against the five holy places together, and then you not only refused, you even killed all the messengers you contacted. Thanks to the sad old man for reminding me that this happened." Su Yan said.


    There was indeed a mysterious organization that secretly contacted the alliance against the five sacred sites, and the Lotus Miao Fazong took refuge in this mysterious organization.


    The two suzerains have a deep friendship, so the suzerain of the Lotus Miaofa Sect sent a disciple to send a letter to ask Song Jian to bring Guiyuanzong to join this mysterious organization.


    But Song Jian not only killed the letter-delivery disciples of the Lotus Miao Fazong, but also sent the letter to the five holy places to invite credit.


    Su Yan really didn''t know about this before, because these things were almost all led by Fu Yuechi.


    Su Yan is only responsible for major strategic decisions, and the specific tactics and execution are all done by others.


    Asking casually the two elders, Su Yan, knowing that there is still such a thing, then how could Su Yan let Gui Yuanzong go?


    Anyway, it''s coming. If you don''t do something earth-shattering, wouldn''t you be sorry for yourself?


    So Su Yan said, "People who have nothing to do with each other retreat, and I am going to destroy Guiyuanzong today."


    "It''s up to you to actually want to destroy my Gui Yuanzong? What are you talking about! What a shame!" The one who was speaking was a king who came back to this school. This king has already crossed the tribulation realm. The cultivation base is regarded as the rising star of Gui Yuanzong.


    And his voice just fell, and the head has fallen to the ground!


    The master crossing the Tribulation Realm didn''t even have the power to fight back in front of Su Yan!


    How could this kind of thing...


    "Who are you?" Comparing with the fear and shock of others, only Song Jian''s expression was calm, after all, he was the sovereign of the suzerain.


    If even Song Jian is in a mess, then the rest of the people will only get messed up.


    Su Yan said, "I''m not talented, it''s the leader of the mysterious organization you mentioned."


    "What?!" Song Jian really couldn''t keep calm this time.


    That mysterious organization Song Jian has also collected a lot of information, knowing that there are so many masters in the organization that cross the tribulation realm, and several of its powerful tasks are reaching the top of the world!


    And the leader behind the mysterious organization is even more extraordinary. Not only does his cultivation reach the sky, his ambition is also beyond limit, and he even sets the five holy sites as his goal!


    Such legendary characters showed up in Gui Yuanzong without warning!


    What is going on here?


    Regardless of his purpose, although he has only one person, if his identity is true, can Gui Yuanzong be able to stop this man?


    Song Jian no longer had any confidence in his heart. Counting the king who was beheaded by Su Yan just now, there were already three heads accumulated in this hall!


    "There should be a lot of guests invited by Guiyuanzong to observe the ceremony, right? I hate others saying meaningless words in front of me. People who are not Guiyuanzong can leave here now. I will definitely return today. Yuanzong��s mountain gate!"


    No matter what Su Yan said or did, he always insisted on doing what he said.


    Just now, Su Yan had already reached the extreme with his sword aura, and the master crossing the Tribulation Realm was also beheaded with a single sword!


    What''s more, he was murderous when he came, with the head of the sad and sad old man in his hand.


    Just now they have seen the two elders alive, who can kill the two elders in such a short period of time, the strength is absolutely terrifying!


    Such a character is definitely not something they can afford!


    So some monks who didn''t have friendship with Guiyuanzong or who didn''t have deep friendship with Guiyuanzong have retreated outside the door.


    If you still don''t choose to protect yourself at this time, you are most likely to confess yourself here.

 Chapter 2967： Primordial Demon God Dharma Body

    Chapter 2976: Primordial Demon God Law Body


    All eyes in this hall were focused on Su Yan alone.


    Su Yan said, "I, Su, always speak for words. Since I think I am an unrelated person, then I will not do it. Those who stay in this hall must be people who want to live and die with Guiyuanzong, yes. Huh?"


    Su Yan''s culture is so aggressive that no one dares to answer.


    Even Song Jian just stared at Su Yan solemnly.


    The ten-year festival is a major event in Gui Yuanzong.


    This time the ceremonies will inevitably be disturbed, but perhaps even Gui Yuanzong will not exist in the next ten years.


    Su Yan said: "Song Jian, you are the sect master of Guiyuanzong, I now give you one last chance, do you want to submit to me, or do you want to fight to the end!"


    Such remarks are usually only said after a big force has surrounded a small force, and it is typical to use force to suppress others.


    Although there is only one person here, Su Yan''s momentum has almost reached its peak!


    At this time, Su Yan looked around in this hall, almost no one dared to look directly at him!


    It seems that he has completed the entire Guiyuanzong sect surrounded by himself!


    When his cultivation reached Su Yan''s level, killing the city and destroying the country was a matter of one thought, not to mention just a Guiyuanzong with thousands of people.


    Song Jian said: "Why should I return to Yuanzong to obey you? If I follow you, won''t I be wiped out by the Five Great Sacred Grounds? Anyway, it''s a dead word!"


    "Fool. Do you think the five holy places are invincible in the world?" Su Yan said.


    Song Jian said: "If the Guiyuan Zong did not have the support of Panzhen Holy Land, how could it have been sitting on the Grass Mang Mountain for thousands of years? This area is so abundant! I don''t know how many powerful covets! I don''t know how many people like you are coveted. How much has been sent! Even if you can defeat me, what is the use, can you still defeat the saints of the five holy places? As long as the saints take action, there will inevitably be the power to destroy the world! How can you be a person like you? Can you resist?"


    "Oh, what do you mean is that I have no chance to match the saints of the five holy places, so I don''t want to be under my command? It seems that you have a much better understanding of the five holy places than the general sects, and many sects don��t even know the five holy places. The strongest are not the elders and heads."


    Su Yan said again: "But you seem to have wrongly estimated my strength. Since you want to see Destruction of Heaven and Destruction, then I will show you Destruction of Heaven and Destruction. It��s just that Guiyuanzong still has these thousands of disciples. It will be ruined in your hands!"


    "You are not ashamed! You clearly only have the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, not even my realm, so what are you talking about destroying the world?"


    Song Jian still seemed to be a little dissatisfied with Su Yan, saying: "Today I belong to the elite of Yuanzong. You are only one person. Is it possible that you can become three-headed and six-armed? Even if you attack in a group, you can get results here. you!"


    Song Jian meant that he wanted to use the power of the entire sect to deal with Su Yan, even if his life was consumed, he would definitely be able to kill Su Yan here!


    But this was nothing more than Song Jian''s wishful thinking. It was just a stack of people, which would not make any sense to Su Yan!


    Su Yan stomped his foot, and the whole mountain began to shake, and a lot of dust fell on the roof.


    The rankings of those Guiyuanzong ancestors in the main hall also trembled!


    Then Su Yan let out a roar, turned into a three-headed six-armed demon god!


    This demon **** was one hundred feet high and directly broke through the roof of the main hall. Among the six arms, he held six magical instruments: Jade Jing Vase, Diamond Dropping Devil Pestle, Dropping Devil Sword, Golden Wheel, Glass Mirror, and Green Jade Skull.


    These six magical instruments were originally Buddhist objects, and after the Buddhist things were polluted and degenerated, they would become magical instruments of the devil world.


    Strictly speaking, this Demon God Law Body is actually a copycat version.


    Su Yan converted the True Essence in his body into a huge demon energy in the blink of an eye.


    With the support of demonic energy, of course the law body of the Primordial Demon God can be transformed!


    If this demon god''s law body is cultivated to the extreme, it can have a ten thousand zhang golden body, which is almost upright and immortal!


    When Su Yan was the supreme in the immortal world, several of the great demon gods killed were practicing such magic!


    Song Jian also couldn''t think that Su Yan would be able to transform a hundred feet of demon **** law body out of a disagreement, and it was really three heads and six arms.


    The scalp is numb just by looking at it, and there is a feeling of nowhere to deal with it!


    The Demon God��s King Kong and Devil Pestle swept directly, and the strong wind turned into a strong lethal force, which directly lifted many palaces on the top of the mountain!


    The power of this demon **** is terrifying to the extreme, maybe it only needs more than ten years, and Gui Yuanzong will only have some broken eaves and broken walls!


    Then the Demon God threw the jade net bottle in his hand into the air.


    The Buddha''s Yujing bottle is sprinkled with rain, and Su Yan''s Yujing bottle is a terrifying rain of blood!


    In this **** rain, the eyes of many young disciples of Gui Yuanzong became extremely crimson, and then they fought with weapons!


    The mountain is tragic!


    Obviously, this blood rain can affect people''s minds, and no one can escape from crossing the catastrophe!


    Song Jian only felt that the hair was horrified, which was not at all the level of human confrontation!


    Although he also has the Sixth Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm, it is impossible for him to use such spells!


    The lethality of this demon god''s law body is probably enough to drink a pot of the five holy places!


    What''s more terrifying, this demon **** only uses two magical instruments, and there are four magical instruments that have not been used. I don''t know what kind of power they have!


    If all these six artifacts were used, it would certainly not matter to destroy Gui Yuanzong.


    How can this be good...


    Even if you want to ask for help from the holy place of Panzhen, the distant water cannot save the nearby fire!


    Suddenly, two streamers flew away toward the outside!


    These two streamers are the elders of the Guiyuan Sect. The two elders saw that the situation was already very bad. The sect was destroyed overnight, and the only thing he thought about now was to escape!


    But even trying to escape is impossible!


    The Demon God Law Body raised the Demon Sword in his hand, and the Demon Sword shot out ten thousand feet of sword light, and he caught up with these two elders in no time!


    The two elders were strangled in the air, and the miserable cry constantly echoed among the mountains!


    The Demon God spoke at this time: "If I let go, I can leave from Caomeng Mountain; if I don''t let go, I must keep my life here!"


    Many of the guests invited by Guiyuanzong wanted to stay and watch the excitement, but at this time most of them didn''t have this idea anymore!


    Because the breath of the Primordial Demon God is really full of too strong a sense of oppression!


    The blood rain in the sky is constantly challenging their Dao Xin, driving people crazy!


    No matter from what level, this demon **** gives people a texture that is impossible to defeat and far exceeds the limit of human beings!

 Chapter 2968： Magical powers

    Chapter 2960


    Facing the demon **** with a hundred feet of law body, there is only a feeling of despair in the hearts of many masters of Guiyuanzong headed by Song Jian!


    Song Jian roared: "The surname Su, you have been mad here for a while, can you not be mad for a lifetime? When the people from the five holy places come, you must not be arrogant!"


    "Yes! The saints of Panzhen Holy Land will surely be able to drive you into the eighteenth hell, and you will never live beyond!"


    "A person like you dare to challenge the authority of the Five Great Sacred Sites. It''s really overwhelming! It''s ridiculous!"


    These noises sound very harsh, and Su Yan certainly does not have to tolerate these noises!


    The golden wheel in the hands of the demon **** spins and turns into boundless magic sound!


    This magic sound through the ear, combined with the rain of blood melted by the Yujing bottle, has an unimaginable lethality to the monks below the tribulation realm!


    Many young disciples of Guiyuanzong were fighting each other on the mountain!


    The eyes of these disciples have become extremely crimson, and the usual fellowship has been completely ignored!


    They have only one idea on their minds now, that is to kill everyone!


    Even a dozen masters who have entered the Tribulation Transition Realm must firmly hold their Dao Heart under this double attack, otherwise, even they will be at risk of being confused!


    A hundred-meter-high Demon God set foot on the top of the mountain, and countless palaces were razed to the ground!


    Not only is the strength extremely strong, but the level of mana is also in an absolute crushing position.


    Those guests who came to participate in the festival already understood one thing: Gui Yuanzong can be removed from this world after today!


    Of course, what surprised them even more was Su Yan, a powerful force that clearly surpassed the limit of manpower!


    This power makes people feel that it is the power that the legendary gods and demons can use!


    In the face of this strength, even a martial sect like Gui Yuanzong couldn''t compete!


    Wouldn''t it be flattened if you changed those little schools?


    Song Jian couldn''t think of his roar at Su Yan, and what he got was just a more absolute killing!


    If all these young disciples died here, then Gui Yuanzong would really have no future at all!


    A cyan stream flew out of Song Jian''s sleeve!


    This blue streamer was a sword light, under the command of Song Jian, it slowly changed, and finally turned into tens of thousands of blue sword light, filling the sky!


    In the face of this many azure sword lights, Su Yan just sneered, and then said: "Do you think this method can do anything to me? What a idiot!"


    Those guests and elders were originally shocked by Song Jian''s powerful sword art of returning ten thousand swords to the sect. This shows that Song Jian has already entered the room with swordsmanship and can be regarded as a figure of the master level.


    But after listening to Su Yan''s disapproval words, he couldn''t help being a little shocked.


    This Hundred-Zhang Demon God''s Law Body is certainly very powerful, but because of its huge body, it is almost inevitable when facing tens of thousands of sword lights.


    If you were hit by all of these sword lights, even if you didn''t fall here, you might be shot into a hedgehog, and you would have to suffer a lot!


    Song Jian''s idea was also very simple. He didn''t expect that the sword technique of returning ten thousand swords to the sect could kill Su Yan here.


    All he prayed for was to use thousands of sword lights to force Su Yan to harvest the magic body of the demon god, and then the power of the six magical instruments would naturally dissipate, so that the disciples of Gui Yuanzong would still be saved.


    This idea is naturally excellent, but it may be very difficult to realize.


    Because Su Yan''s swordsmanship has reached the supreme realm, playing swordsmanship in front of Su Yan is no less than using an axe at the class gate.


    Following Song Jian''s "Illness!", thousands of sword lights diffracted from all directions toward Su!


    The Baizhang Demon God Law Bodies really can''t evade, because the amount of sword light is too much and too dense!


    But Su Yan never thought about dodge from the beginning.


    This demon god''s law body has three heads and six arms. Among the six arms, there are different magic weapons. At this time, the three heads began to chant completely different spells!


    This is the advantage of having more heads, three heads can perform different magic methods at the same time!


    I saw a **** breath burst out from the demon god''s law body!


    There is ancient power in this **** breath!


    It is also a power that these people have never seen before!


    The **** breath looks dense and dense, but the defensive power is actually amazing!


    After thousands of cyan sword lights hit the **** breath, many fierce sparks broke out, but no sword could break through the **** breath defense!


    The devil''s body is safe and sound.


    Then the Demon God directly waved the Demon Sword in his hand!


    The magical instruments used by the Demon God''s Dharma Bodies are all Buddhist magical instruments after the degeneration.


    After the devil sword fell and became corrupt, it was no longer a weapon for slashing demons and slaying demons, but became even more maddening than ordinary demons!


    After Su Yan raised the Demon Falling Sword, although the golden sword light was released!


    But all the golden sword light means fierce madness!


    The cyan sword light in the sky couldn''t be resisted at all, and in a blink of an eye it was already a continual defeat!


    At this moment, the rest of Guiyuanzong''s masters finally made their move!


    First appeared in the sky a blue dragon condensed by spells. This blue dragon was vivid and vivid, with the breath of the true spirit of Eastern Yimu!


    The sound of the dragon chant shook Jiuxiao, and even the surrounding peaks and mountains were shocked!


    But this long dragon of hundreds of feet was cut off by Su Yan with a sword in a blink of an eye!


    After slashing the dragon, the fierce flame of the demon **** is even more monstrous!


    Then came another gust of wind and fire toward Su Yanyan!


    This fire is a Taoist sacred fire, just to restrain the power of the demon god, Su Yan did not dare to neglect, and used the vajra to drop the demon pestle to knock the fire into the air, turning it into a storm of mysterious wind and rain, falling between the mountains. !


    In an instant, all the surrounding mountains ignited a purplish-red fire, and it burned into thick smoke!


    Then there was more yellow sand in the sky, but it was very easy for Huang Sha Su Yan to resist, only using the glazed mirror to release the divine light, so that the yellow sand could not get close.


    Next, the rest of Gui Yuanzong''s masters also used their strongest skills!


    But these dozen or so masters exhausted all their energy, and they still couldn''t help Su Yan! Reluctantly fought with Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body to a close match.


    Demon Gods have three heads, six arms, and various magical instruments, and they can perform various powerful magic methods that they have never heard of!


    The more you fight, the more scared these people are, and the less confident they are in their hearts!


    Because they found that the magic power of this demon **** seems to be infinite, and the skills they can use are uncountable!


    Such a powerful person, even the Five Great Sacred Grounds, is probably very few!


    It can even be said that if the powerhouses of the Five Great Sacred Grounds do not use some particularly powerful magic weapons, they may not be able to deal with this man surnamed Su!


    This man named Su Yan is too strong!

 Chapter 2969： Invincible power

    The 2969th chapter is invincible


    Whether these strong Guiyuanzong opponents against Su Yan, or those strong from other factions watching the battle, these people simply couldn''t think of anything.


    The form of the majestic Demon God in front of him was far from Su Yan''s strongest posture.


    It''s just that Su Yan felt that his strength had passed a bottleneck. In order to prove that his feelings were not an illusion, he used this special method to prove it.


    If the power of this demon god''s law body could be swayed to the extreme, it would prove that Su Yan''s feeling was correct.


    If you can''t, you need to adjust your physical condition a bit.


    People like Guiyuanzong were insignificant, and Su Yan couldn''t use all his strength on them. It was a good choice to test his equipment.


    The blood rain in the sky became more and more majestic!


    And the three heads of the Demon God Law Body screamed together!


    This roaring sound made people tremble, and it seemed that some ancient fear from the instinct of the body was slowly awakening with this low roar!


    In the low roar, horns grew on the head of the Demon God''s Law Body, and many more ancient magic patterns appeared on the body!


    These magic lines convey powerful magic energy to all parts of the body. At this moment, Su Yan has a strange feeling that his whole body is awakening!


    This Demon God Law Body was in the Demon Realm back then, and it was also a secret method that only a few of the most powerful demon kings could master.


    In today''s world, there is simply a suspicion of bullying ignorant children.


    The newly-grown horns automatically burned a purple magic fire, and in this purple magic fire, the world Su Yan saw was different from before!


    He can see the heartbeat of everyone, and even feel the pulse of everyone''s breathing! Can distinguish whether the anger in each person is strong or not!


    At the same time, a very large and direct killing thought was born in my heart!


    "Chaotic Nine Heavens Jue" can convert all Su Yan''s power into pure magic energy.


    With this foundation, Su Yan can perform the highest level of mimicry, and the above ancient secret method opens up the law body of the Infinite Demon God!


    But to use this powerful force is bound to pay a price.


    There has never been a free lunch in this world. You need to pay as much as you want.


    The more awakened the Law Bodies of this Infinite Demon God, the more obvious the erosion of Su Yan''s own will and body.


    With Su Yan''s state of mind, it is very easy to keep Dao Xinqingping, because he already has the state of mind of the Immortal Emperor, as long as he wants to, he can enter the realm of Gujing Bubo at any time.


    If it were for someone else, I am afraid that this powerful force would have been dazzled by this powerful force.


    Su Yan will not be corroded at the mental level, but not necessarily at the physical level.


    The occasional use of this demon god''s law body would not cause any major problems. If it were used for a long time, it would inevitably demonize one''s body.


    When the demon **** moves on the mountains, the surrounding earth trembles with it!


    The **** aura contained in the Demon God''s Law Bodies has become more intense!


    Unknowingly, many heavy lead clouds were condensed in the sky, and there were many scarlet lightnings running away!


    "A gesture of action can trigger a vision of heaven and earth! Is he really something we can defeat?"


    The many masters of Guiyuanzong have been consumed almost, and their power at this time is at most only 60% of the peak period.


    They thought that if a dozen people shot together, they would at least force Su Yan back.


    But the situation at this time was completely beyond their expectations!


    After they dealt with Su Yan, Su Yan showed a stronger power than before!


    This obviously makes them feel a sense of powerlessness in their hearts.


    It''s like a mountain in front of you, no matter how much effort you put in, it is impossible to move this mountain away.


    For them, Su Yan had already turned into a mountain that could not be shaken!


    This time when Su Yan waved the King Kong and Devil Pestle again, countless skulls appeared in the strong wind!


    These skulls came with a cry of hell!


    An elder of Guiyuanzong, who was not able to evade in time, was swept into meat sauce by the strong wind with countless skulls!


    The master of the Three Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm can''t even stop a single blow?


    After killing this elder, Su Yan waved the Demon Sword again!


    Jianguang was invincible wherever he went, and even split a mountain from the middle!


    In the **** rain, the mountains collapsed!


    The mountain shakes where the devil goes!


    The power of this devil is amazing!


    Although there are as many strong hands as clouds in the third area, and there are as many sects as feathers, but I have never heard of anyone who can cultivate to this level!


    It''s almost the same as the mythical figures in the myths and legends who can destroy the world with just a gesture!


    Under the sword light of the Demon Sword, how could the people of Gui Yuanzong resist, and the two elders were directly smashed to death!


    The willpower of the rest is about to collapse!


    This is not to blame for the weak willpower of the Guiyuanzong people, but the demon **** is too strong!


    In the face of such an existence that is beyond imagination, normal human beings simply cannot afford to contend!


    Even if they struggle desperately, what is the point in front of the terrifying power of this demon god?


    What if they all die here?


    The collapse of the sect is already inevitable!


    Perhaps the only thing they can do is to make their own death more tragic, nothing more!


    The existence that can enter the Tribulation Realm can definitely be regarded as a dragon and phoenix among people in terms of talent, willpower, and mental level.


    At this time these people have clearly seen their situation clearly, this is almost a losing game!


    Losing is not an unacceptable thing, but if everyone died here without any positive impact on reality, wouldn''t everyone sacrifice for nothing?


    At this time, there were three masters on Guiyuanzong''s side who directly controlled the direct magic weapon and fled toward the sky!


    These three masters flee in completely different directions, as if they were negotiated!


    Song Jian''s face showed a distressed expression, the martial art has reached the point of life and death, and the head of him can''t restrain the people below!


    There are a total of six magical artifacts in the Demon God Dharma Body. Su Yan had only used the Jade Jing Vase, the Diamond Dropping Devil Pestle, the Dropping Devil Sword, the Golden Wheel and the Glazed Mirror before.


    Only the last magic weapon, the most mysterious green jade skeleton, has been held in the hands of the demon **** and has never been used.


    At this time, the Demon God sacrificed the green jade skull and turned it into three extremely dark green rays, chasing it towards the sky!


    These three gloomy rays of light can vaguely see the human form, but the facial features are blurred to the extreme, full of terrifying colors!


    The three who escaped all had the cultivation base of Crossing the Tribulation Realm, but they couldn''t escape!


    After a while, there were several harsh screams in the sky!


    These three were strangled almost at the same time!

 Chapter 2970： Zhen Tian Yin Method

    Chapter 2970: Zhentian Sealing Method


    The rain of blood in the sky gradually faded.


    Su Yan said, "Do you think that you can escape from my palm?"


    Song Jian said: "Don''t think you are invincible! You are so arrogant, and sooner or later there will be power to punish you! Su Yan, you are too forceful! You even destroyed my inheritance of the ancestors of Yuanzong, big deal, old man I will die with you today!"


    "To die together, what do you take to die together with me?" Su Yan sneered.


    The current situation is that he has the upper hand, the people returning to Yuanzong are killed by him, and the sect is shattered by Su Yan.


    Song Jian said: "The old man has mastered a set of magic techniques, and the cost to use is very high, but since the school has reached the point of life and death, I can''t care about it! Su Yan! Today, you don''t want to leave here alive!"


    Su Yan sneered: "What do you have, it''s better to use it earlier, so as not to regret it after Huangquan!"


    Song Jian clenched the AFC Champions League tightly. Grass Mang Mountain was originally a spiritual paradise for cultivation, but now it has turned into a purgatory on earth.


    And the initiator of all this is of course Su Yan!


    If he can''t stop Su Yan here, even their sect will certainly perish here!


    For Song Jian, there is no retreat at all!


    Song Jian let out a roar, then put his hands together to form a very special seal.


    When this seal appeared, the true essence in Song Jian''s body seemed to have broken all the seals, and it rushed out of his body like a flood!


    Song Jian has the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Six Heavens, and the true essence of this cultivation base is naturally as deep as the sea!


    And when these true essences poured out of his body, Song Jian hadn''t even considered whether it would damage the meridians.


    Because once this trick is used, there is no return. His cultivation of Song Jian in this life will also be directly abolished.


    The True Yuan of the Sixth Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm transformed into a very huge aura outside Song Jian.


    This huge aura is even comparable to Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body!


    Su Yan was really curious at this time, what is this Song Jian doing?


    At this time, Song Jian indeed took the posture of going to die with Su Yan, life and death!


    Compared to the rest of Guiyuanzong''s cultivators, it was slightly better.


    Then Song Jian''s hand was replaced with a brand new seal. After this seal appeared, the huge aura in Song Jian''s body directly began to condense!


    After this breath was condensed to its extreme, I saw that there were many blue-violet thunders beside Song Jian!


    These thunders are full of supreme majesty, and form a very sharp contrast with Su Yan''s demon incarnation!


    Song Jian said: "Su Yan, your madness will end here! The old man''s seal of the sky has been completed, you will never be able to hold it if you do not transition to the realm of the four heavens! His ability will inevitably be suppressed by the old man here!"


    Song Jian''s technique of Zhentian Sealing was a trick that could only be mastered by the heads of Guiyuanzong''s past dynasties, and it was also the last card of Guiyuanzong.


    It is only used when facing a crisis of extinction.


    Previously, the head of the Guiyuan Zong had only used the Heavenly Sealing Method once, and the power of the Heavenly Sealing Method was shocking, and even the five holy places coveted it.


    However, the cost of using the Heavenly Sealing Technique is also very heavy. Even a strong person who crosses the Tribulation Realm will lose his true essence after using the Heavenly Sealing Technique and become an ordinary mortal.


    If you want to practice again, you can only reincarnate.


    However, the method of reincarnation is very difficult, and only a handful of talented individuals can succeed.


    Therefore, using the Zhentian Seal method is a dead end!


    But Song Jian had no choice at this time. Except for the Zhentian Sealing Technique, he could no longer think of any way to deal with the three-headed six-armed ancient demon god!


    This is no way!


    Su Yan stared at the seal in Song Jian''s hand and sneered, already seeing some clues.


    Although there are countless magical methods in this world, as vast as the stars in the sky, no matter how subtle the magical arts are, they rely on the power of the laws to operate.


    It can be a spell by following the law. As long as you understand the principles behind it, then everything will work.


    Su Yan had already seen that Song Jian used a seal technique that had long been lost.


    This kind of sealing technique can indeed forcibly seal an enemy stronger than oneself in a void shaped by true essence.


    This void is in the gap between the reality and the spiritual world. Even if the void is broken, it will face almost endless void fragments!


    To find a way to return to this world, one must be proficient in time and space spells.


    Spells related to time and space are generally obscure and difficult to understand, and even those who are strong across the tribulation realm, very few people can successfully practice time and space spells.


    Therefore, there is almost no good way to crack this kind of spell. Once locked in it, it will not be seen again for at least five thousand years!


    Being imprisoned in the void for five thousand years, during which time to endure the torture of loneliness, this may be a more cruel punishment than direct killing!


    Then Song Jian changed his seal for the third time.


    The huge aura around him and the running thunder, finally all condensed together, turned into a "town" character.


    When this word appears, it means that the Zhentian Seal Method has been completed.


    Song Jian only felt that whether it was true essence or angry in his body, it almost seemed to be drained, dizzy, and at the same time there was a deep pain in the bone marrow all over his body, and he was almost unsteady.


    Song Jian gritted his teeth and sent out the sealing technique directly!


    Zhentian Yinfa flew quickly in the air, and finally landed beside the demon god, and then burst out a huge burst of light!


    This town of Heaven Sealing technique is indeed a seal technique created by the power of the Sixth Heaven who crosses the Tribulation Realm with the essence of life''s cultivation!


    Although Su Yan used a variety of magical weapons to contend, since he couldn''t contend with this glare!


    There was a rush of suction from the strong light, not only Su Yan, but also many rocks, purple flames and building ruins on the mountain were sucked into this strong light!


    The word "town" in the sky was pressed down again, and it seemed to have infinite power!


    Although Su Yan held the sky with six arms, he still couldn''t resist it!


    The rocks at the feet of the devil began to crack wildly!


    Between the earth and the mountains, the main peak where Gui Yuanzong was located was completely destroyed!


    However, the people of Guiyuanzong all showed extremely happy expressions. This terrifying demon **** seemed to be finally suppressed. If this were the case, they would also have recovered a life!


    The mountain gate can be rebuilt if Su Yan is suppressed, and they will return to Yuanzong one day!


    The huge word "town" crushed the mountain, and after a long stalemate, the main body of the demon **** was finally swallowed into the seal!

 Chapter 2971： Smash the mountain gate

    Chapter 2971


    The **** rain drifting in the sky finally stopped, and the thick sorrow cloud above my head also stopped, and finally the golden sun was shining on the mountains and the earth.


    And that huge "town" word was suspended between heaven and earth. After the word "town" slowly shrank and disappeared, Su Yan was also locked into the void created by the Zhentian Seal method, at least five thousand. Don''t stand up in the new year!


    Song Jian finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the Demon God being swallowed by Zhentian Seal Method.


    Once the breath was relaxed, Song Jian could no longer maintain his figure, fell directly and sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Many disciples of Guiyuanzong flew towards Song Jian, wanting to see how the leader is.


    They still didn''t know that after Song Jian used the Zhentian Sealing Technique, his whole body''s cultivation was completely lost, and he was already equivalent to a cripple.


    The word "town" in the sky was slowly shrinking, and suddenly a hand came out of the void!


    I''ve never heard of anyone who has been hit by the Zhentian Seal, and can still reveal the sealed body again!


    What is going on with this man? What kind of monster is he?


    This re-explored arm represents the monstrous mana of the Zhentian Seal Method, and it is not enough to seal this man!


    This Demon God Law Body is so terrifying and powerful!


    Song Jianfu originally thought that he had already won, but he never thought that Su Yan would still have the ability to break the game under the Heavenly Seal of this town!


    In addition to surprise in Song Jian''s eyes, there was despair!


    This is total despair!


    If someone flees just now and Song Jian is still dissatisfied, then if someone wants to flee now, Song Jian doesn''t feel anymore.


    He has done what he can do to the extreme, and if the result is still like this, then his real skills are not as good as humans. What else to say?


    Perhaps it can only be said that the demise of Guiyuanzong is also part of the providence.


    After a hand appeared in the word "town" in the sky, three more hands appeared, and then the six arms of the demon **** stretched out from the void!


    It can be seen that Su Yan is trying to use absolute strength to tear up the cage of this town of Heavenly Seal Technique so that he can get out of trouble!


    The roar of the demon **** came from the void, shocking everyone to speak.


    Especially those masters of other factions who have been watching the battle!


    They originally thought that Su Yan had already stopped here, and that the Heaven Sealing Technique in this town was so powerful that it could be regarded as the most powerful seal technique in this third region!


    And Song Jian is definitely not a weak person!


    Even this powerful sealing technique can''t seal the Demon God, and it''s almost about to get out of trouble!


    This mysterious Su Yan has already become an extremely powerful force in this third region!


    Everyone must admit this!


    After the first fight here today, who would dare to underestimate this mysterious Soviet leader?


    With the strength of the ancient demon god''s law body, I am afraid that it can already slay many old monsters who cross the tribulation realm!


    The strong in the third region are like clouds, and these people have a lot of knowledge, but they have never seen anyone whose Law Bodies can cultivate to this level! It is already comparable to the ancient demon gods!


    During the tearing, most of the body of the Demon God had already emerged from the seal!


    Su Yan didn''t use any particularly powerful spells, so he only used one of the most stupid methods that seemed to be the most stupid way-to force the seal to tear with brute force!


    This kind of thing is absurd to say, but it looks very shocking!


    The power of the seal is gradually weakening, but the magic lines on the demon god''s body have become more and more clear, and even many parts of the body have already burned with some purple magic fire!


    The breath of the ancients has become more and more intense!


    Su Yan is all the focal point of the sky and the earth!


    After breaking the seal, the Demon God roared, forming a gust of wind, and I don''t know how many birds flew within a hundred li!


    Su Yan also felt very happy at this time, and the fighting spirit in his heart reached the extreme!


    But he found that all the people of Guiyuanzong had become ashamed, and no one could compete with him.


    I can''t help feeling lonely in my heart.


    Then Demon Sun roared, and the sound shook the sky!


    After that, a purple cloud condensed in the sky, and after the purple cloud was so strong, there was boundless magic fire falling from the sky!


    The fire burned for ten days in Caomeng Mountain.


    Even after this battle on Caomeng Mountain was over, it attracted many monks to come and investigate!


    It is not difficult to judge that a very fierce battle has taken place here by looking at the entire mountain peak being razed to the ground and the ancient atmosphere remaining in the sky and underground.


    And the power that the mysterious Su League leader burst out is even more terrifying!


    If these people ask themselves, they will definitely feel ashamed, and the more they study the traces of the battle here, the more they will be frightened.


    In addition, the monk that Guiyuanzong originally invited to observe the ceremony, happened to be the witness of this battle.


    Suddenly, there were countless versions of the battle of the Guiyuanzong''s extinction.


    After half a month, the news that Su Yan used his own power to destroy Gui Yuanzong has spread all over the country.


    Almost all mainstream schools on the main continent have received this news.


    Those sects who had submitted to Su Yan were naturally happy, and those sects who had rejected Su Yan all became worried at this time.


    In the thousands of years of inheritance of the Guiyuan Zong, the people have also flourished with dust-proof nets. As far as the weather is concerned, they are already considered upstream in the middle school.


    He was killed by the whole family with his own power, and it is said that the mountain is leveled!


    How can this kind of thing not be frightened?


    Even the Five Great Sacred Grounds couldn''t pretend that nothing happened this time, because the actions Su Yan made were too big!


    And it happened in this third area, there is no possibility to cover it up!


    The Five Great Sacred Lands have already summoned almost all the powerful expatriates back to the mountain gate, and after three days, the heads of the Five Great Sacred Lands will meet in Jiyun Mountain to discuss the crusade against Su Yan!


    Because Su Yan used the Demon God''s Law Bodies in stepping down and returning to Yuanzong, he was described by the five holy places as a heinous demon.


    The Five Great Sacred Lands also announced their defeat in the battle with Su Yan in the small mountain world.


    This matter had been constantly fermenting inside the door, and it could no longer be suppressed.


    Of course, after the announcement, the people in the third region are more worried! For a while, the name Su Yan became the focus of all events!


    These are all things!


    But one thing is very certain, that is, the name Su Yan has indeed become very popular in the third region!


    Just as Su Yan himself said, this name will be known by the world sooner or later, and be praised by the world!


    The storm outside came after another.


    And Su Yan had already returned to the boat of crossing.

 Chapter 2972： Sun Moon Tomb Envoy

    Chapter 2972: Sun Moon Tomb Envoy


    Su Yan obtained a lot of treasures from the Immortal Bone Cave in the Poisonous Miasma Forest, and those small jade tiles were given to the ancestor of Panshan to strengthen the defense of the boat of crossing.


    These small jade tiles look very inconspicuous, but they are the treasures of the past, and their defense power is amazing.


    The Boat of Crossing is now their base camp, and strengthening the defense of the Boat of Crossing is naturally something that can make everyone more at ease.


    The three swords of ice muscle, jade bone, snow face, and the centering pearl were given to Xiaomeng by Su Yan. These magic weapons remained in Su Yan''s hands. They were just a few more toys. He was already very strong without these magic weapons. He had these magic weapons. It''s just icing on the cake.


    If these magic weapons were given to Xiaomeng, Su Yan would feel more at ease.


    There was also a magic sword, which Su Yan gave to Fu Yuechi.


    This magic sword was the most precious treasure of the Void Dao Sect back then. It was able to consolidate the original mind and powerful mana, which was of great benefit to Fu Yuechi.


    Almost all of the other magic weapons were rewarded by Su Yan on his merits.


    After the first battle in the small mountain world, and after coming to the third area, many people did a lot of effort.


    It''s a critical juncture now, these magic weapons are of no use in his hands, but giving them to his subordinates can strengthen his own strength.


    More importantly, after having such a wonderful reward, everyone will be more devoted and gather under his Su Yan''s command.


    After all, what Su Yan rewarded was not an ordinary magic weapon.


    People who want to make big things can''t stick to these small magic weapons, even if these magic weapons are taken out individually, they are all good treasures.


    However, Su Yan''s strength cannot be substantially improved. Instead of keeping it in his hands as a useless toy, it is better to give it to his people who work hard.


    Only when the rewards and punishments are clear, can everyone move on to the same goal.


    After all these things are done, Su Yan is already making a plan-how to showdown with the five holy places!


    Of course Su Yan would not be satisfied if he was always fighting around these corners.


    But at this moment, a group of uninvited guests came outside the boat of crossing.


    The location of the Crossing Boat changes almost every day.


    After all, the boat of crossing is a magic weapon that can freely shuttle in different time and space, and through the gap of time and space, it can appear thousands of miles away in an hour.


    The ship of crossing is so erratic, it is definitely not easy to calculate the position of the ship of crossing.


    And to find the door accurately, this is a necessary prerequisite.


    Even the Five Great Sacred Grounds are not absolutely sure about this matter, otherwise the Five Great Sacred Grounds would have come to the door.


    There were three uninvited guests, all wearing Tsing Yi, bringing swords and naming their names to see Su Yan.


    On the clothes of these three people are lying signs of the sun and the moon, the moon is down, the sun is up, and there is a little red flame on them.


    This logo Su Yan had once heard of it, and it was a very mysterious organization called Riyueling.


    However, when Su Yan was in the third area in his previous life, he hardly had any dealings with the people of Riyueling.


    Although the Sun Moon Tomb is an organization that has been passed down for thousands of years in the third region, the purpose of this organization has always been very mysterious.


    Su Yan only knew that the Sun Moon Tombs and the Five Great Sacred Lands were not very good at dealing with this.


    This time the three people came to the door, I am afraid it will be related to dealing with the five holy places.


    As long as it is a force that can unite, of course Su Yan will have the meaning of uniting, so he allowed his subordinates to release these three people and board the boat of crossing.


    The three are two old men and one young man.


    But the one with the strongest cultivation base was the young man, and the three of them were also led by this young man.


    The young man introduced himself first. His name was Ji Gaoyi, one of the twelve tomb hunters in the Riyue Mausoleum.


    There are a total of twelve tomb hunters in the Sun Moon Mausoleum, corresponding to the Seven Dragon Envoys of the True Dragon Holy Land.


    And above the twelve tomb hunters, there are four great heavenly kings. Above the four great heavenly kings, there are two bright guardians on the left and right, and above it is the master of the Sun Moon Tomb.


    Ji Gaoyi came to see Su Yan on the order of the owner of the Riyue Mausoleum.


    Su Yan asked calmly, "Does the owner of Sunyueling have any enlightenment?"


    Ji Gaoyi said: "The leader of the Soviet Union led the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects masters who had obeyed the orders of the five holy places. They did a lot of things in the third region and united many sects. The ultimate goal was to conquer the five great sects. Holy land, right?"


    "Yes." Su Yan admitted generously.


    Unexpectedly, the Sun Moon Mausoleum knew so well about their situation, which meant that they had been observing all this in secret?


    It is still said that they have a master, enough insight into a part of the secret, not only to know the composition and purpose of Su Yan and their personnel, but even to find the location of the boat of crossing.


    "After the first battle in the small mountain world, there was another battle in the grass mang mountain. Now the five holy places hate you Su League leader!" Ji Gaoyi said.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "There are many people who hate me. People from the five holy places have to line up honestly. If you have anything to say, you don''t need to be so circumspect. What is my situation now? Very clear, I don��t need anyone to remind me."


    Ji Gaoyi said: "The Soviet Union leader speaks quickly, so I won��t give up any tricks. Since the Soviet Union mainly deals with the five holy places, then our two have a basis for cooperation. Because our Sun Moon Tomb has always wanted to subvert the five holy places. In the third region, there is a bright universe, and the people in the five holy places really did a lot of bullying men and women..."


    Su Yan waved his hand. "You don''t need to say that these are missing. I don''t need others to put those meaningless high hats on my head. Of course you are welcome to cooperate with me, since you know me so well. , I don��t know how much information you have about the five holy places?"


    Ji Gaoyi said: "Of course cooperation requires cooperation, but the cooperation we want at Riyueling may be somewhat different from the cooperation that the leader of the Soviet Union wants."


    Su Yan looked at Ji Gaoyi. Although he still had a smile on his face, he felt like hiding a knife in the smile.


    Su Yan said, "If you have any discrepancies, you might as well speak out and listen."


    Ji Gaoyi said: "We also worship you as the leader of the Sun Moon Tomb, but the power of our Sun Moon Tomb is not controlled by the leader, but we will try our best to cooperate with the leader''s various orders."


    Su Yan said, "What you want is independent command right? It doesn''t matter, you must have your difficulties, as long as you can play your role."


    Ji Gaoyi said, "Leader Su, this is only one of them, and I have another two to say. The second is that I hope that the leader of the Soviet Union will give some masters to our Sunyue Mausoleum to command and use. We know a lot about Sunyue Mausoleum. The unique intelligence of the Five Great Sacred Grounds also knows the many weaknesses of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. If there are many experts to join, I must be able to kill the Five Great Sacred Grounds by surprise!"

 Chapter 2973： The danger of Sun Moon Tomb

    Chapter 2973: The Danger of the Sun and Moon Tombs


    After hearing Ji Gaoyi''s words, Fu Yuechi was already very dissatisfied. They gathered together because of their ability to worship Su Yan and their dissatisfaction with the five holy places.


    What kind of thing is this Riyue Mausoleum that popped up suddenly, why should it be their commander?


    Who can enter the tribulation realm, who is not the pride of heaven, not to mention these people, even the worst, are the first among the martial arts, who has no pride? Why can Sun Moon Tombs command them?


    As soon as Fu Yuechi was about to express his dissatisfaction, he heard Su Yan smile and said, "How about giving me the Sun Moon Tomb?"


    Ji Gaoyi was taken aback for a moment, and he didn''t expect Su Yan to say that he would also be under the command of Riyue Ling. This kind of thing even sounded absurd to him...


    Ji Gaoyi couldn''t help asking: "Leader Su, are you kidding me?"


    Su Yan asked in turn: "Didn''t you joking with me first? With a word of yours, I will send you many masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm to you Sun Moon Tomb. Is there such a good thing in the world?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Fu Yuechi couldn''t help but smile.


    Ji Gaoyi was also stunned by Su Yan''s question, or the old man next to him said: "Since the leader of Su is an alliance formed to defeat the five sacred places, he shouldn''t love the power position..."


    Su Yan said: "Of course I can not love the position of the stack, as long as you can prove that you are better than me, how about letting you do this as the leader? Is it just that you have this ability to convince the crowd?"


    This old man was dumbfounded by Su Yan''s question, unable to speak a word.


    Su Yan went on to say: "I often ask various opinions and then make decisions. This is very necessary. But it does not mean that any boring person can come to me and say something boring, understand? I also have a temper. There are more than a hundred schools under my command, and they are all the same as the Sun Moon Tombs. Do you want to do anything?"


    Ji Gaoyi said, "Leader Su, our Sun Moon Mausoleum is not an ordinary school."


    Su Yan sneered and asked Fu Yuechi next to him: "Fu Shoumen, do you think your school is an ordinary school?"


    She Fu Yuechi already had the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the Eighth Heaven, and she was only half a step away from being honored as a Xuanzang.


    Ji Gaoyi only glanced at Fu Yuechi, and was already speechless.


    In the third region, although not naked strength is the king, he also knows what the existence of the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm means!


    Such an existence can definitely be regarded as a generation of arrogance!


    Such a character would never obey their command of Sun Yue Ling.


    Ji Gaoyi was curious about how capable Su Yan was that he could allow the existence of the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm to sit next to him as his deputy!


    Of course, Fu Yuechi was extremely dissatisfied with Riyueling''s attitude. The reason she was willing to sit in Su Yan''s seat was because Su Yan''s ability was indeed higher than the sky, and she was truly convinced by Su Yan.


    But if you change to another person and want to sit in a position higher than her Fu Yuechi, then you really need to weigh how many catties you really have.


    Isn��t that the idea that the heads of other schools are the first?


    What kind of thing is this Sun Moon Tomb, why should it ride on their heads as soon as they appear?


    Ji Gaoyi is not a fool, of course, he can feel that the eyes of almost everyone have become very unfriendly.


    On the contrary, Su Yan''s eyes were not so hostile.


    Su Yan didn''t think there was any malice in Riyue Tomb. He only felt that Riyue Tomb was typical and not compelling. He couldn''t figure out how many catties he had, and of course it would arouse people''s disgust.


    If you can''t show your superior strength, why should others convince you?


    Ji Gaoyi said, "Leader Su, we are here this time to give you a chance. You don��t have to think that our Sun Moon Mausoleum must take refuge in you. We are also an organization that has passed on for fifteen thousand years. What are the historical backgrounds comparable to our Sun Moon Tombs? And we can find out where the Crossing Boat is at once. If you don��t cooperate with us, we will turn around and cooperate with the five holy places. You have considered that it will happen. What are the consequences?"


    The old man next to him added: "By then, the five holy places will be killed together, can the boat of crossing not be destroyed?"


    Su Yan''s face had become very gloomy after listening.


    The heads who were sitting around all had smirking smiles on their faces.


    After getting along for a long time, they also have a basic understanding of Su Yan.


    This person Su Yan is very polite and very easy to talk.


    But if someone brazenly wanted to threaten Su Yan, then Su Yan would definitely turn his face!


    In short, Su Yan is such a character. If you are willing to reason, then Su Yan must be a gentleman of Qianqian.


    But if you want to play sideways, Su Yan will let you know what pain is!


    These three people in Sun Yue Ling didn''t understand Su Yan''s personality at all, and they dared to say such threats in front of Su Yan. If they thought that such threats could force Su Yan to submit, it would be too naive.


    The second old man added: "Leader Su, you have to carefully consider this matter. Should we have one more powerful ally or one more terrifying enemy? Although our Sun Moon Tombs are not as powerful as yours, we say Uncertainty can influence the final outcome of this battle. You have to be careful."


    After the old man finished speaking, he even picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea slowly.


    It seems that Su Yan dare not do anything to them...


    I have already said the threatening words just now, as long as Su Yangan and Sun Moon Tomb turn their faces, then Sun Moon Tomb will sell the information of the Crossing Ship to the five holy places.


    The Five Great Sacred Grounds must have been suffocating now. If they can accurately grasp the whereabouts of Su Yan and others, then a terrifying battle will inevitably start!


    These three people thought that Su Yan would not dare to touch their hair, but they didn''t want Su Yan to say, "Riyueling, right? Logically speaking, you are a guest from afar, and I shouldn''t be embarrassed with you. But the guests are too. Dividing the hospitality and the evil guests, I will give you a special opportunity today to take back what I have just said. I can treat it as if the things just did not happen. This is your last chance."


    The old man was quite surprised after drinking his tea, and then said: "Leader Su, you may not know how magical the owner of the Sun Moon Tombs is. Not only can you calculate where the boat of the crossing will appear every time, it is even considered. Another thing comes out, your current strength is simply not enough to contend with the five holy grounds, if you can defeat them individually, there is still a chance of winning."


    Su Yan said: "Since the owner of the Sun Moon Tomb can accurately calculate the position of the Crossing Boat, this is a great skill, has he calculated my strength?"

 Chapter 2974： Kill at will

    Chapter 2974


    The faces of these three people showed doubts, and they had only heard of Su Yan''s strength in the rumors.


    Seeing that the three of them couldn''t answer, Su Yan also flicked his fingertips, shooting a golden sword light out!


    After this golden sword light flew in the air, it took Ji Gaoyi straight!


    Ji Gaoyi quickly resisted with the long sword in his hand!


    But the sword light that Su Yan casually sent out possessed extremely terrifying power!


    Although his Ji Gaoyi tried his best, he still felt unstoppable! Only when you stand up from the chair, you can sink your dantian and root your feet before you can release your full strength!


    "Su Yan! Can you really want to turn your face with us Sun Moon Mausoleum! I have given you many opportunities! Are you going to let these opportunities go for nothing?" Ji Gaoyi said sharply.


    Ji Gaoyi didn''t know if he was about to die.


    He said that the words that angered Su Yan were basically digging a grave for himself.


    Ji Gaoyi finally blocked Su Yan''s casual sword light. Ji Gaoyi found that Su Yan was holding his cheek with one hand, his face was full of boring expressions, and ten sword lights flew from his hands up!


    Just now it was just a sword light, Ji Gaoyi was already in a mess!


    Ten swords of light came suddenly, how could Ji Gaoyi deal with it?


    Ji Gaoyi let out a low growl, raising the true essence in his body to the extreme, and a sword was also faintly blue, but he had not had time to use the powerful swordsmanship of the Sun Moon Mausoleum, and only felt that a huge coercion suddenly fell from the sky!


    This coercion comes from Su Yan sitting on the throne!


    This pressure caused Ji Gaoyi''s true essence to stagnate, and even his physical activity became extremely slow.


    Although it is only a matter of two breaths, but the masters are competing, it is the matter of this instant!


    The time to lose two breaths can already determine the life and death of Ji Gaoyi!


    Ten sword lights penetrated Ji Gaoyi''s body completely, and Ji Gaoyi''s blood was flowing with an expression of disbelief. He had no idea that he was so resistant in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s boring expression on his face remained unchanged, saying: "Venerable Poison, like the Seventh Heavenly Crossing Tribulation Powerhouse, also possesses magic weapons like the five-color miasma. I just suppressed it. Things in the heavens, dare to be so rampant in front of me?"


    Ji Gaoyi spouted another big mouthful of blood, and then fell straight down.


    The next two old men directly drew out the long swords in their hands and stared at Su Yan as if they were facing an enemy.


    The cultivation base of these two elders is not as good as Ji Gaoyi, and the expression on Su Yan''s face is even more bleak, saying: "Are you really going to be my enemy?"


    After an old man listened to Su Yan''s words, he hesitated to put down the long sword in his hand.


    Because Su Yan''s strength is too strong! It''s so strong that they can''t handle it at all!


    Ji Gaoyi''s existence of the Second Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm lay down in front of Su Yan for almost ten seconds. How long can it last after changing them?


    But after another old man saw Ji Gaoyi''s body, he sternly said: "You killed the tomb hunter of Sun Yue Mausoleum, we will be an endless blood feud from now on! The surname Su, you wait for Ri Yue Mausoleum''s revenge! The Holy Land will also come to you at any time! See when you can be arrogant?"


    The old man''s voice only fell, and he realized that his control over his body no longer belonged to him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move his pace, and his fingers couldn''t move at all. The only thing that can move is the eyeballs.


    The fear in my heart has almost reached its extreme!


    This is Su Yan''s absolute pressure. Under this pressure, the old man has no resistance at all.


    This time, without waiting for Su Yan to take action, Fu Yuechi had already cut off the old man''s head with a cyan sword light.


    There was silence in this hall, and the sound of a person''s head falling to the ground seemed particularly clear.


    A total of three people came to Riyueling, and now only the last one is left.


    Su Yan stared at the last old man and said, "Since you have put down the sword, you can save your life. You take the bodies of these two people back and tell the owner of Riyueling that I, Su Yan, never Threatened by anyone, I don��t know what compromise is. If I had to compromise, I would have compromised with the five holy places, and it would not be the turn of your little Sun Moon Mausoleum to speak out in front of me.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the old man quickly gathered up his companion''s body.


    He moved extremely fast, as if he was afraid that Su Yan would regret his decision.


    After the old man went there, someone next to him said: "Leader, Sun Moon Tombs seems to have some special ability to figure out the trajectory of the crossing boat. If this is revealed to the five holy places, what should we do?"


    The current situation is that the five holy places can''t touch Su Yan and the others, so Su Yan and the others have the absolute initiative.


    When you want to attack, when you want to attack.


    Whenever you want to hide, hide when.


    If the trajectory of the ship of crossing is unknown to the prophet by others, then this huge advantage will inevitably turn into a huge disadvantage.


    Being able to predict the place where the boat of the crossing will appear is basically equivalent to the ability to predict the future.


    Foreseeing the future is the skill that every alchemist must practice, but this foreseeing spell is always full of loopholes, and there are many phantom interferences, and the accuracy has always been very touching.


    Even in ancient times, there are only a handful of alchemists who can accurately predict part of the future.


    Unexpectedly, today''s Riyue Mausoleum has such a character!


    This point is of course very bad, Su Yan said: "I have considered this kind of thing. The way to solve this problem is very simple, just destroy the Sun Moon Tombs directly."


    Fu Yuechi said: "But I heard that the main altar of the Sun Moon Tomb has been hidden in the shadows. For so many years, no outsider has known about it. How do we find the existence of the Sun Moon Tomb?"


    Su Yan said: "They can predict the future, and they are not the only ones who know the destiny of the sky."


    Fu Yuechi''s eyes lit up, because she already understood Su Yan''s meaning, "Do you mean that you can calculate the destiny of your destiny?"


    "It''s just the arithmetic of some alchemists. It''s nothing unusual. If he wants to play, we will play with them. What a big deal! I hope that the sun and the moon will be more sensible. I recently destroyed There are already a lot of sects, and there are too many killings, and I am already a little tired."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Is there anything in this world that you don''t know? I''m really curious whether you are the kind of old monster that has lived for countless years. Because of the endless time, it almost makes the world interesting. I have cultivated to the peak stage! I have never seen or heard of any cultivator like you, with so many talents!"


    These skills were obtained by Su Yan IX''s cultivation, and Fu Yuechi''s statement was correct in a sense.

 Chapter 2975： Riyuelings Revenge

    The second thousand and ninety-five chapters of the sun and the moon''s revenge


    Three days later, the Boat of Crossing welcomed another group of guests.


    This group of guests came from Riyueling.


    The owner of the Sun Moon Mausoleum also appeared in front of the Crossing Boat this time, and the Light Guardian, the Four Heavenly Kings, and the Twelve Tomb Hunters almost all followed!


    In other words, Sun Moon Mausoleum was almost sent out, the purpose of course is to seek revenge.


    Because Su Yan killed their people before!


    Riyueling has never suffered such a big loss in the past thousand years!


    Even if it is the Five Great Sacred Sites, Sun Moon Mausoleum and Sun Moon Mausoleum have not dealt much with each other over the years, and there have been many small conflicts between them, but no one has ever dared to kill the tomb hunter of Sun Moon Mausoleum!


    How could Sun Yue Ling not be angry!


    After the old man took the corpses of Ji Gaoyi and another companion and fled back to the Riyue Mausoleum in a panic, almost the entire Riyue Mausoleum shook!


    The consensus of everyone from top to bottom is revenge!


    However, there are different opinions on the method of revenge.


    Some people want to kill people with the sword and use the power of the five holy grounds to deal with Su Yan and the others.


    But some people don''t want to use this method to say how can the sect''s hatred be done under the guise of others'' hands!


    What if this Su Yan has the ability to pass the sky? Sun Moon Tomb doesn''t know how much power he has dealt with, and can maintain his orthodoxy in so many years of confrontation with the five holy places!


    Those saints can''t completely destroy the Sun Moon Tomb. Now it''s just a Su Yan who didn''t know where he came out. Is Sun Moon Tomb scared to such an extent?


    Regardless of the opinion, the final decision must be sent to the owner of Riyueling.


    The decision made by the owner of Riyueling was also very simple. He planned to meet that Su Yan himself, and then he would care about it later.


    First see who the opponent is before you can make a decision.


    When the brigade of Riyueling appeared in front of the boat of crossing, Fu Yuechi''s heart couldn''t help but shudder.


    Because she knew that Su Yan''s judgment was indeed correct. There are indeed very capable people in Riyueling, who can be regarded as the position of the ship of crossing.


    At this time, the boat of crossing had crossed a full eight thousand miles and appeared on the South China Sea three days ago.


    The blue waves are endless below, with almost no end in sight.


    It was a full eight hundred miles away from the main continent, but even so, the people of Riyueling still killed them very accurately!


    That is to say, no matter how the boat crosses the space, their whereabouts are always in the control of the other party.


    This is really terrible!


    If the Sun Moon Tombs and the five holy places share information, it means that the five holy places can launch any form of attack on them anytime, anywhere!


    In this way, the form will be completely reversed.


    Therefore, Fu Yuechi looked at the people like Riyueling, with a determination to kill in his heart.


    Regardless of the opponent''s purpose, just this ability is too dangerous, and they must not be kept!


    Fu Yuechi and the others bear not only their own lives, but also the inheritance and ethics of the sect behind them!


    If they all fall in the third region, everything they want to protect even if they turn their faces with the five holy places will turn into bubbles in the water!


    Su Yan was originally meditating in the quiet room, but only after hearing the sound of the transmission did he know that the people from Riyueling had arrived.


    This was a bit beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    Because the organization of Riyueling has always been very mysterious, and the owner of Riyueling hardly shows up.


    Today, it is very rare to have the opportunity to face the owner of Sun Moon Mausoleum directly.


    When Su Yan came to the deck, many masters were already standing on the boat of crossing.


    These masters didn''t care much about the people of Riyueling, they all talked happily.


    Comparing the strengths, it is definitely that the Boat of Crossing is stronger and more powerful, and the number of people on the Boat of Crossing has an absolute advantage.


    Riyue Ling should also know this. Even if they knew this, they dared to move out, indicating that they were absolutely confident.


    Maybe Sun Moon Mausoleum has any large-scale killing magic weapon, if it is used to destroy the world.


    Even if it can''t destroy the world, as long as it has the power of the five-color miasma, it is still impossible for the average cross-overs to deal with.


    After Su Yan appeared, all the masters on the deck gave Su Yan a way.


    Su Yan only saw many people standing in the air on the opposite side, and many young disciples holding banners.


    These flags are very weird, although they also have the sun and moon symbols, they always give people a weird feeling of being funeral.


    These are the honors of the sun and moon mausoleum master, and when this kind of unusual identity is dispatched, they will often put on a pomp.


    This is almost an unwritten rule among some old monsters who have lived for many years.


    Seeing Su Yan appearing, the old man immediately pointed out, "This person is Su Yan! It was he who killed Master Tomb Sitter and Elder Sun!"


    The twelve tomb hunters of Riyue Mausoleum are already enough to enter the decision-making level, and they are already considered to be the top level in this organization.


    If someone is killed casually, it is natural to get revenge. This principle is easy to understand, but Su Yan does not understand. If Riyueling wants revenge, why should he bring so much waste?


    Many people in the middle barely entered the Crossing Tribulation Realm, and some people did not even enter the Crossing Tribulation Realm. At this time, they were the most hostile to the Crossing Ship.


    Su Yan carried his hands on his back and said, "Today is sunny and sunny. Did Sun Moon Tombs come here for an outing in the South China Sea?"


    After Su Yan asked this question, a burst of strong laughter broke out on the boat of crossing.


    Of course these people can see the problems that Su Yan can see.


    There are only five or six people in the Riyue Ling formation, and the rest are really not very effective.


    One of the twelve tomb hunters was killed by Su Yanzhu, and there are still eleven left. These eleven tomb hunters are combined, and I am afraid that none of them can beat a Fu Yuechi.


    Not to mention, there are also young people who act as a guard of honor.


    At this time, an old man suddenly appeared in front of the Riyue Mausoleum. The old man introduced himself: "I am the Guangming Right Guardian of the Riyue Mausoleum, Jiang You! You must be the leader of Su Yansu, right?"


    Su Yan said, "Is there any enlightenment for Sun Moon Tomb?"


    Jiang You said angrily: "Our lord sent tomb hunters and elders kindly to discuss with you the plan to jointly deal with the five holy places. You actually killed people casually! What is the truth! Is it possible that we did not take our Sun Moon Tombs in our eyes? Up?"


    A very playful expression appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he smiled: "You''re really right. I didn''t put your Sun Moon Tombs in my eyes from the beginning."


    Jiang You had no idea that Su Yan would be so frank, and even followed his words and admitted so generously.


    His expectation was argued by both sides, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would play his cards completely inconsistent with common sense. He didn''t know what to say now.


    Standing in the air in such an awkward manner for a long time, I didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.

 Chapter 2976： The Lord Appears

    Chapter 2976: The Lord Appears


    Su Yan''s face also showed a very boring expression. The person who can be the master in the Sun Moon Tomb is obviously not the so-called Light Guardian.


    Su Yan said: "I hate nonsense the most. Since the owner of Riyueling has already come here, why didn''t he come out to meet?"


    Ordinary bosses are very fond of showcasing music, and it is difficult for ordinary people to meet.


    But the master of the Riyue Mausoleum was a little inexplicable. Since he came to the South China Sea not far away, he must have been directed at Su Yan.


    But now he hides behind and can''t come out to meet, what is the reason?


    Does he think that these stinky fish and shrimps alone are enough to deal with Su Yan?


    Logically speaking, a character of his level should not have such unrealistic illusions.


    But Su Yan was also uncertain about what the owner of Riyueling was thinking.


    He only saw a small black sedan chair at the end of the guard of honor.


    Since the owner of Riyue Ling hadn''t come out to meet, it was very likely that he was hiding in the back.


    Jiang You said again: "The Lord has already instructed me to communicate with you with full authority. Meng Su, you might as well tell me directly if you have any ideas."


    Su Yan said, "You guys came here suddenly, what can I think? Your question is really strange."


    Jiang Youdao: "You killed the elders and tomb hunters of my Sun Moon Tomb. Don''t you have any ideas? Do you think I Sun Moon Tomb will be indifferent?"


    Su Yan said: "You must know that I killed many people in the Five Great Sacred Lands in the small mountain realm, and also destroyed the invincible fleet of the True Dragon Sacred Land? I just killed the Guiyuan Sect a few days ago. Do you ask me what I think about killing these people? I don��t think much about the same. How many big people are there in this? You two little trash fish in Riyueling need me to take care of it? Isn��t it too hard for others?"


    Su Yan''s lazy tone made Jiang You extremely angry!


    He is the Guangming Right Guardian of the Riyue Mausoleum, and the ancients regarded the right as the most valuable, so his status can almost be regarded as one person in the Riyue Mausoleum and above 10,000!


    No one has ever dared to speak to him like this, even the enemies of Riyueling have always respected him and dare not ridicule him like that!


    This Su Yan is really angry!


    But Jiang You didn''t dare to do anything with Su Yan easily.


    When the elder returned to Riyueling with the body before, it happened that Jiang You was on duty.


    He saw the elder and couldn''t help asking: "How come you are the only one to come back!"


    The elder directly knelt on the ground with a look of grief and indignation: "The right guardian must help us to decide..."


    Then the elder took out the two corpses that he had converged, and then explained to Jiang You clearly what happened on the boat of crossing.


    In the words of the elders, Su Yan has become the most terrifying big demon king, even if he is a strong man who crosses the tribulation realm, he can kill him at his fingertips!


    Such strength is really terrifying!


    Jiang You also knows that when people are frightened and angry, and their emotions change sharply, they will not be so objective in mastering many things, but the corpse in front of them cannot be faked.


    Su Yan''s process of killing these two people is as easy as drinking water, and it is not fake!


    So Jiang You had already understood that although the man in front of him seemed to have a vacant breath, it was just appearance!


    In fact, his strength has already been cultivated to the realm of returning to nature! It is definitely his existence that Jiang You cannot contend!


    Therefore, even though Jiang You is very angry and angry at Su Yan''s attitude of despising Sun Moon Tombs, he does not dare to directly engage with Su Yan, and can only fight boring guns here.


    After Jiang You, the owner of Riyueling was also alarmed.


    Subsequently, the owner of the Sun Moon Tomb together with the two guardians on the left and right conducted a very thorough inspection of the body.


    The wound on the corpse can reflect the strength of the opponent to some extent.


    Adding in the memories of the elders who escaped, they can almost restore the extent of Su Yan''s strength!


    But their final conclusion is that they can''t calculate how powerful Su Yan''s strength is. They can only know that the opponent is unfathomable!


    But no matter how powerful Su Yan''s strength is, the anger of the owner of the Sun Moon Tomb is not to be faked!


    The owner of Riyueling was indeed furious. The reason for his furious anger was not that his subordinates were killed by Su Yan, but that he was obviously looked down upon by Su Yan!


    This is what he can''t stand the most!


    After the owner of the Sun Moon Tombs squeezed his fist, even the joints burst out a series of voices, "Is that Su Yan? This seat must kill you, see how proud you can be!"


    When the owner of Riyue Mausoleum said this, even the two guardians on the left and right dared not speak out, and the elder knelt on the ground and did not dare to raise his head for fear that he would become a scapegoat.


    Now that I came to the front of the boat of crossing, I just wanted to see how arrogant Su Yan was!


    Now Su Yan''s attitude is even more defiant than expected, and he doesn''t treat Jiang You as a person.


    Jiang You couldn''t sing the play at all. He glanced at the back, and his eyes were actually asking the owner of Riyueling what to do.


    Su Yan held his hands on his back and stared at Jiang You silently.


    The sea breeze here is very comfortable, but I don''t know when this boring confrontation will take place.


    Su Yan''s patience is very limited, especially when facing these miscellaneous fish that can''t be regarded as weapons at all.


    If the owner of Riyueling does not come to see each other again, Su Yan will immediately kill the guard of honor with a sword, and slay directly in front of the owner of Riyueling, to see if he can continue to show off.


    At this moment, the black sedan chair was lifted, and a very pale middle-aged man appeared in everyone''s sight.


    When the middle-aged man appeared from the sedan chair, all the people on the side of Riyueling automatically knelt to the ground, appearing extremely respectful.


    The man''s expression was very cold, his hair was gray, but his temperament was excellent. It feels a bit more refined.


    From the perspective of perception, it is not like the manipulator behind a mysterious organization.


    But just by looking at the respectful attitude of others towards him, you can know that this man is indeed the master of Riyueling.


    Su Yan had known it in his previous life. The Riyueling organization had been carrying out some activities in secret.


    An organization that has existed for so many years must have its own calculations and its own driving force.


    Su Yan was very curious about this.


    Thousands of years of vicissitudes of time, how many powerful schools have perished, but the leader of Rishun can continue to this day, the driving force behind this must not be very simple.

 Chapter 2977： Contend

    Chapter 2976


    After the owner of Sun Moon Tomb appeared, he took a few steps in the void, seemingly only a few short steps, but it crossed a hundred meters of sky, almost coming into the boat of crossing!


    After the Boat of Crossing had a few jade medals blessings, there were already multiple levels of prohibition and protection, and it was definitely not easy for outsiders to break through.


    The owner of Riyue Mausoleum must have discovered this too, and stopped here.


    At this time, the straight line distance between Su Yan and the two sides of Sun Yue Ling was only less than ten feet, so they looked at each other like this.


    This man gave Su Yan a very strange texture. It seemed that he had been out of the dust and was not a character in this world.


    This feeling of dust is directly related to the number of layers of the tribulation, and the temperament of dust in Fu Yuechi''s body is very obvious.


    But the characteristics of the owner of the Sun Moon Tomb in this respect even surpassed Fu Yuechi, is it possible that he also has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens?


    No, he obviously only crossed the Seventh Heaven Realm of Tribulation Realm.


    This dusty temperament revealed the extraordinary appearance of the owner of Sun Yue Ling, and there must be a great secret behind it.


    The man looked very calm and composed, even if he was clearly strong on the boat of crossing, he would not be moved.


    After returning to the third region, Su Yan found many of today''s powerful figures. The legends were very powerful and magical, but after the actual meeting, Su Yan felt basically nothing more than that.


    It''s not that those people are not strong, but those people are actually not so strong that Su Yan has to face it.


    The owner of this Sun Moon Tomb is obviously different from those before him. His body is full of mysterious and dusty texture, and he is different from others only in this column.


    No wonder he dared to speak wildly. Although he said he wanted to form an alliance with Su Yan, he made it clear that he wanted to be above Su Yan.


    When he came this time, Su Yan could almost understand what he meant.


    The owner of Riyue Tomb must be here to prove his strength. If he can defeat Su Yan in a fair manner, then Su Yan, the position of the leader, must have no face.


    At that time, it would be logical for him to take over. Even if he could not take over, he would definitely be able to get a transcendent position in this alliance against the five holy land.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile, and having such a plan can''t be regarded as a bad thing.


    Even the heroes on this boat of crossing have their own ambitions and are unwilling to succumb to others casually.


    But why these people willingly call Su Yan the leader is not because of their strength!


    The so-called uncoordinated virtue is actually the lack of strength at the bottom.


    As long as the strength is enough, this so-called moral uncoordinated cannot exist!


    After the two looked at each other, the owner of Sun Moon Tomb said: "Leader Su? It is indeed a dragon and a phoenix among people. It is probably only a character like you who dare to fight directly with the five holy places. Now the five holy places have been stirred by you, I admire you very much."


    "You are not bad. It is the first time I have seen a character like you when I came to the third region." Su Yan said.


    The two seemed to tout each other, but they were actually talking about their true inner thoughts.


    The owner of Riyue Mausoleum said: "You killed my tomb hunter. I''m afraid this matter won''t be finished so well, right?"


    Su Yan asked in return: "You sent a few **** to threaten me. Is this a good end? Su Yan has never been threatened by anyone. Since you have the ambition to replace me, why not talk nonsense? Well, you will know the result by just playing a game."


    When the two of them spoke, the surroundings fell into absolute silence.


    This was not intentional, but the surrounding people were unconsciously affected by the aura of these two people, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Su Yan and the owner of Sun Moon Tomb have absolutely crushed the surrounding cultivators at the level of mood, and this effect can be formed.


    The owner of Riyueling said: "If I had known that the leader of Su was so powerful, I would definitely not send an ineffective hand to communicate with the leader of Su, but now that everyone has been killed by you, if I don��t make a little bit of it. The reaction will make the whole world look down on it, Leader Su, can you understand what I mean?"


    The owner of Riyue Tomb had to make some reaction, and Su Yan also decided that it was impossible to give way to this kind of thing.


    The attitude of the two sides can be said to be competing!


    Su Yan said, "You can fight if you want, where there is so much nonsense. I''m not afraid of you, but I have a question to ask you before the war begins."


    "Please tell." The owner of Riyueling looked polite.


    "There is a person in the Sun and Moon Tombs who can count the whereabouts of the Crossing Boat. Is that person you?" When Su Yan asked this question, his eyes were already full of sharp edges!


    The owner of Riyue Mausoleum said: "Although I have some doorways, I never like to manipulate the mystery between heaven and earth. It is the Guangming Right Guardian under my seat that has this ability."


    "Is that Jiang You just now? Unexpectedly, a trash has such an ability."


    Jiang You was called waste by Su Yan, and naturally he was very dissatisfied.


    But now the owner of Riyueling is in front of him to negotiate with Su Yan, so he dare not speak up.


    Riyueling��s organizational rules are very big, and if Jiang You speaks here, he will be blind, and he will inevitably be punished after he returns.


    Su Yan then said again: "I don''t kill unknown people, what''s your name?"


    The owner of Riyue Mausoleum said: "Since I inherited this position, I have abandoned my common name. Whether you call me the owner of Riyue Mausoleum or the lord of the mausoleum, it doesn��t matter if you call me nameless. But it''s just a code name in the secular world, with or without it, it doesn''t make much sense."


    The words of the owner of Riyueling are very in line with his temperament, full of Zen power.


    With a single tap, Su Yan flew out of the boat into the air. Su Yan said, "Is that the lord of the mausoleum? This South China Sea is full of blue waves. It is also very good to be your burial place. You are really very kind. After you came to the third region, you were still the first person who dared to come to me and make trouble for me."


    After saying these words, Su Yan''s hands had a little golden sword light!


    This golden sword light is very dazzling!


    With Su Yan''s powerful aura, it is almost like a **** descending from the earth!


    Although this sword hasn''t been shot yet, just in terms of its momentum, it has an overwhelming texture!


    Even the right and left guardians of the Sun Moon Tombs felt very surprised. When the previous elder used a lot of exaggerated words when talking about Su Yan, they thought they were exaggerating.


    But now it seems that these words are the truth, Su Yan is indeed so strong!

 Chapter 2978： Powerful mausoleum

    The 2978th ??chapter is a powerful mausoleum


    The lord of the tomb and Su Yan faced each other, and then retreated lightly to the rear.


    Although he retreated to the rear, it was not because he was afraid of Su Yan, but because his spells needed space to be deployed.


    The lord of the mausoleum retreated to the back while spilling a lot of gold powder from the wide sleeves!


    These gold powder scattered into the wind and looked golden gleaming in the sun, really beautiful!


    At the same time, there is a smell of strange fragrance coming!


    Whenever you can smell a strange fragrance on the battlefield, it may be some kind of strange poison.


    Almost immediately, the strong men on the boat of crossing closed their mouths and noses, and they were not allowed to breathe into their bodies.


    But even if you did it right away, it didn''t help.


    They just feel that their limbs are becoming weaker and weaker.


    This gold powder is really amazing!


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to be affected at all. The golden sword light in his hand was lightly sent in the air, and it turned into a golden streamer and pierced the sky!


    This golden streamer is approaching the extreme!


    There is almost no way to capture the trajectory of its movement with only the eyes!


    But the mausoleum master''s body style circumvented Su Yan''s golden light incomparably treacherously, as if he already knew where Su Yan''s sword light would go.


    Although Su Yan''s sword did not hit the tomb master, it was sent to the team of the Sun Moon Tomb and directly penetrated the bodies of a dozen people!


    Riyueling''s team was in chaos directly!


    Su Yan and the Tomb Master were completely unaffected by others.


    Su Yan continued to use the sword light in his hand peacefully, and the mausoleum continued to release his golden powder!


    The movements of the two in the air look very elegant!


    The frequency does not seem to be very fast, but the speed is extremely amazing. In a blink of an eye, the two people are already five or six miles away from the boat of crossing!


    The place where they fought was headed toward the depths of the South China Sea.


    The ancestor of Panshan wanted to chase it out to see what the battle between Su Yan and this mysterious tomb master would be like, but the boat of crossing would not work without her presiding over it.


    The rest of the monks were tortured very badly by this golden powder, but Panshan Patriarch was almost unaffected.


    She is born with fire and virtue, and she only needs to bring the blood in her body close to boiling, and all toxins will evaporate.


    The others are not as good as hers. If the blood is boiling, it will only be a dead end. At this time, they can only use the true essence in the body to resist.


    Fu Yuechi was also frowning at this time. This golden powder was not just some kind of strange toxin. With her cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens, this earthly toxin had almost no effect on her.


    This golden powder seems to be some kind of magic weapon.


    It was the first time that Fu Yuechi had never heard of this kind of thing by refining strange poison into a magic weapon.


    This mysterious mausoleum has such great ability, I am afraid that even if he is as strong as Su Yan, it will not be easy to deal with him.


    Su Yan has been attacking, and the tomb owner has been retreating.


    This person''s body is very strange, and more importantly, he seems to be able to predict where Su Yan will release the sword in advance, so he can avoid Su Yan''s sword light every time!


    The reason for Su Yan''s inference is that the tomb owner has avoided his sword light several times, which is very unreasonable at all. The flaws are so big that they can just escape Su Yan''s sword light. Very targeted.


    Su Yan had also encountered this ability to anticipate the enemy''s first opportunity in the fairy world, and it was also a headache at the time.


    But who is a great emperor with a Dao Sect enough to enter the top ten, this mausoleum master is no more than a mere mortal, and can actually cultivate to this level?


    In order to verify his argument, Su Yan deliberately sold a flaw in the swordsmanship. If the tomb master wanted to take this opportunity to counterattack, then Su Yan had nine methods to sanction him.


    But when Su Yan sold out the flaws, the tomb master didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he stood still, letting Su Yan''s sword light pass in front of him, and he didn''t even move.


    He really wasn''t fooled!


    Su Yan also stopped, staring at the tomb master, and asked, "You can see what will happen in the next few seconds, right?"


    Su Yan''s question came a little abruptly, and the mausoleum master stared at Su Yan with a gloomy expression, as if he didn''t want to answer this question.


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you are acquiescing it. It is because you can see what will happen in the next few seconds, so no matter how I take the sword, you can perfectly avoid my sword light."


    A touch of surprise flashed in the eyes of the tomb master, because he couldn''t think that Su Yan could see through his abilities in such a short time!


    This ability has always been the greatest secret of the mausoleum master and the sun and moon mausoleum, even the five holy places do not know.


    And this man, in just a few minutes, he had already cracked this special ability that had been hidden for many years!


    Su Yan confidently said: "To be honest, this is a very rare ability to predict the future. Although it is rare, it is not absolutely invincible. But for this ngli, I am willing to give you a special opportunity."


    "You want to give me a chance?" The mausoleum finally spoke.


    Su Yan said: "Yes, I am willing to give you a chance. If you surrender now, I allow you to join my subordinates. I can also forget the past."


    The lord of the tomb showed a very disapproving expression, and said: "Since you already know my abilities, do you dare to do something with me? Su Yan, I can easily see through every move of yours. Under such circumstances, you What can you use to defeat me?"


    Su Yan said, "You just think you are invincible if you can predict the future?"


    "Just... foreseeing the future? You turned out to be just? Don''t you know how defying this ability is? Your swordsmanship is even more powerful than those old ghosts in Panzhen Holy Land! But you can touch my clothes corner Is it?" The tomb master said smugly.


    Su Yan said, "There is no absolute invincibility in this world. I will tell you again. This is my last advice to you."


    "Su Yan, don''t be too arrogant! Even the saints of the five holy places will not be willing to fight against me! You are very interesting. Among the many powerful enemies I have encountered, you are the first to be able to fight at the beginning A person with invincible ability to see through me. Could it be... Have you ever played against someone who has the ability to see through the future?"


    The lord of the tomb is very confident at this time, because he can see what will happen in the future, this ability can be said to be against the sky.


    So no matter what tricks Su Yan uses, he can know in advance, and he has never made judgments early.


    This is simply a cheat device in the game!


    Always be able to predict the enemy''s first opportunity and know what moves the enemy will wait.


    So even if Su Yan''s swordsmanship was so powerful, he didn''t achieve any results.


    It seems that the lord of the tomb has been invincible in this battle.


    Perhaps the mausoleum was unable to defeat Su Yan, but at least this tie would be difficult to break.

 Chapter 2979： Strange ability

    Chapter 2979: Strange Ability


    The golden powder was still spreading slowly in the air, from the vicinity of the boat that had just crossed to the deeper sea, like a huge golden ribbon hanging in the sea and sky.


    Of course, these golden powders were not spread out for no reason!


    The lord of the mausoleum laughed at this moment, the smile on his face was more confident than before.


    Then the tomb master said: "Su Yan, do you know what these golden powders are called in the Sun Moon Tomb?"


    The poison of Sun Moon Mausoleum will not be more severe than the poison of Venerable Ten Thousand Poison, this is 100% certain.


    The five-color miasma can almost be regarded as the most toxic magic weapon Su Yan has ever seen, but there is nothing like Su Yan.


    Therefore, Su Yan has always paid little attention to these golden powders.


    On the contrary, because the mausoleum master used poison, he looked down on him.


    Because the real masters rely on hard power, not the poisonous tricks.


    These indiscriminate methods are indeed very easy to use in the early stage, and the lethality is also very powerful, but in the later stage, the upper limit is not high.


    The mausoleum master said: "Su Yan, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. This golden powder is called the Golden Foil of Grievance, and it is also called "Ghost Sorrow" in the Riyue Mausoleum. It''s fine to inhale a little. The limbs are weak, and the seven orifices will bleed. In the end, the heart burst and die in extreme pain."


    "Oh, is it? Should I be afraid?" Su Yan asked indifferently.


    "Just now, I have been spreading the gold foil, and you used the sword light all the way, although the use of breath was calm, but you did not seal your mouth and nose. From just now to now, you have thought about how much you have inhaled the gold foil. ?"


    Su Yan said, "How about that?"


    "How''s that? Now that you have stepped into the coffin with one foot, you have to say such things leisurely?" The mausoleum said angrily.


    Su Yan''s indifferent attitude really made him feel particularly upset!


    It seems that Su Yan takes him and Riyueling very lightly! This is the most unbearable thing for the Tomb Master!


    Su Yan smiled, and then said: "It seems that my guess is correct. You can only see the future for a very short time, probably no more than nine seconds. If you can see a longer future, you should Knowing that these gold leaves are meaningless to me."


    After Su Yan''s words were finished, the mausoleum''s face changed.


    Because in his eyes, the future has been clearly presented.


    Su Yan forced out the true essence in his body, and then this huge true essence turned into an extremely powerful breath.


    All the gold leaf of grievances that was sucked into Su Yan''s body turned into blue smoke in an instant!


    Not only did he complain that the gold foil was ineffective to Su Yan, even his ability to predict the future was further cracked by Su Yan!


    "Sure enough, you have seen it, what method will I use to lift your gold leaf"


    As Su Yan spoke, the huge True Qi in his body began to slowly emerge...


    A very solemn expression appeared on the face of the lord.


    This so-called grievance gold leaf has no lethality on Su Yan. While detoxifying, Su Yan said: "It is an ingenious idea to refine the strange poison into a magic weapon, but doing so would be suspected of opportunism."


    Poisons and magic weapons themselves cannot be perfectly compatible. To refining strange poisons into magic weapons, it is of course necessary to sacrifice part of the toxicity.


    If it is a professional player like Venerable Poison who uses poison, it must be impossible to make this choice.


    But after the strange poison is refined into a magic weapon, one advantage is that it is very convenient to manipulate.


    At least he wouldn''t hurt himself casually.


    Su Yan said: "Riyueling has always been regarded as a strong enemy by the five holy places. Since you are the owner of Sunyueling, you should have more than that? What skills do you have should be taken out as soon as possible, so as not to be hanged up and beaten by me later. Too much, I have too much time to use it. I have seen too many people like this. I hope you don''t regret it like them. At least you should give me a little surprise in strength?


    The lord of the mausoleum said angrily: "Are you teaching this seat? How do you teach this seat?"


    Su Yan said: "I just give you a little piece of advice. If you really want to beat me, you should put aside your fluke. Any opportunistic tricks are meaningless in front of me, let alone this. I have planted three kinds of abuse. There is only one way to defeat me, and that is to defeat me with absolute strength. If you don''t even have such a device, then you can only say that you are not worthy to fight with me."


    The golden sword light kept shining in Su Yan''s hands, as if the next storm was brewing.


    But the abilities of the Tomb Master is really tricky, and his cultivation is not weak, this battle is very likely to become a protracted battle.


    The mausoleum said: "Since you already know that I can predict the future, then you should understand that all your moves and tricks will inevitably be seen through by me. No matter what kind of attack you use, I will be ineffective!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word at this time, did not pay attention to the mausoleum, and seemed to be lost in thought.


    The great emperor Ningdan of the Taoist school at that time has cultivated the ancient supernatural powers, and he can see through the past and future of this world at a glance!


    The ability is much stronger than this mausoleum master, Su Yan and the Great Emperor Ningdan fought for thousands of years.


    Not to mention the subordinate soldiers, even the two sides directly fought more than ten times!


    This ability looks impeccable on the surface, and it can almost be said that he was invincible before the battle, but in actual combat it is far from the case.


    If it is truly invincible in the world, how could Emperor Ning Dan fall in the later Dao Sect infighting?


    This seemingly invincible ability actually has weaknesses.


    It''s just that this weakness is very hidden, and most people are determined to find it, and even if they find it, they can''t use it.


    The lord of the tomb obviously didn''t understand what kind of enemy he was going to face. This man had fought against the heavens and all realms!


    No matter how weird strength and ability, Su Yan has seen it.


    As the saying goes, there is nothing new under the sun, this sentence can describe Su Yan''s knowledge.


    The mausoleum only regarded Su Yan as a general master, which was a great strategic misjudgment.


    In this level of confrontation, there will be such a misjudgment, and the price must be paid in the end!


    Su Yan moved again while the sword light was fluctuating!


    With this movement, afterimages appeared in the sky!


    The afterimage combined with the powerful sword intent, almost covered the sea and the sky, surrounding the tomb master from all directions!


    In a flash, even the originally gentle sea breeze became severe!


    The mausoleum master stood still on the spot, but his eyes rolled around in his eye sockets.


    In a blink of an eye, he already had confidence in his heart, because he had seen Su Yan''s course of action in a few seconds!


    The lord of the tomb is still very confident in his heart at this time, as long as he has this ability to predict the future, he will definitely remain invincible!


    Although the realm above his sword is not as good as Su Yanyuan.

 Chapter 2980： Wushuang Sword Array

    Chapter 2980 Unparalleled Sword Array


    The tomb master gradually discovered something wrong, because the afterimage of Su Yan in the air did not disappear directly, but the image remained very vivid in the air!


    Are these afterimages...


    impossible!


    No matter how strong this Su Yan is, it is impossible to practice swordsmanship to this level, right?


    This is the realm of swordsmanship that only exists in the myth!


    In the eyes of the tomb master, a sky phantom appeared, which means that there are many possibilities in the future!


    And these phantom afterimages appeared colorfully, almost making him unable to tell what the future will be like!


    This situation was the first time he had met in his life...


    There are two so-called futures, one is the unchangeable future, which represents destiny.


    There is another kind of future that can be changed.


    It seems that an apple is placed here, but it is destined to be eaten, but how to eat it is full of countless possibilities.


    This is the mausoleum''s understanding of the future!


    At this time, the uncertainty of these afterimages is complicated, just like a goddess scattered flowers, which means that the possibility of eating apples is immeasurable!


    It is simply impossible for him to choose a method to deal with Su Yan from the astronomical possibilities!


    In just a few seconds, the mausoleum began to doubt life from being extremely confident!


    He really did not think that Su Yan could use such a method to deal with his ability to predict the future!


    But I am afraid that only Su Yan can do this method. Even if others want to imitate, there is no possibility.


    The mausoleum master took a deep breath and said: Unexpectedly, you could actually leave the powerful sword intent in the afterimage of the phantom, with the sword aura in your shape! This is obviously a legendary sword skill, you can actually do it! Who are you? "


    These phantoms in the air all contained Su Yan''s sword aura and sword intent, and they were definitely not just simple afterimages.


    After these phantoms that contained sword aura gathered together, they directly formed a sword formation!


    This sword formation can undergo various changes with Su Yan''s mind.


    Only one person can arrange a top-level sword formation!


    This is Su Yan''s one-man sword formation!


    The mausoleum master had no idea that Su Yan had such a terrifying ability!


    It''s not that the mausoleum is underestimating the enemy, but that this ability is originally not within the normal scope of consideration.


    Sword spirit retention and one-person sword formation are the top sword repair abilities in myths and legends. Even the holy land of Panzhen, which is famous for swordsmanship in many worlds, may not have such a powerful swordsman!


    This ability means that Su Yan has stood at the top of the way of kendo!


    Not only did the mausoleum''s eyes become very solemn, but even beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, which represented a great deal of pressure on him.


    Because in the future he can see, the sword formation has already been activated!


    Unexpectedly, without checking for a while, he would fall into such a dangerous situation!


    If the afterimage of Su Yan just appeared in the air, the tomb owner would take the initiative to open the distance between him and Su Yan, then he wouldn''t need to fall into this sword formation.


    But it was impossible for the Tomb Master to do this, because Su Yan had pointed it out before, and the future he could see was definitely not more than ten seconds.


    Su Yan only needs to lengthen the time for arranging the sword formation. It is really easy to deceive his ability to predict the future in less than ten seconds.


    This ability may seem unpredictable against others, but once the puzzle is solved by Su Yan, it is nothing more than that.


    When the mausoleum master could see that something was wrong, Su Yan''s sword formation had already been arranged, and he had nowhere to escape.


    When the mausoleum master fell into the sword formation, it represented that Su Yan took over all the rhythm.


    The ability to see the future within ten seconds, and then make absolutely correct judgments and responses, is indeed very defying.


    But this ability is very limited to the direct improvement of the mausoleum''s own strength.


    If Su Yan''s power is as powerful as a mountain, he smashes it towards the head of the tomb.


    Even if he knows that there is a mountain to be smashed down, what can he do?


    If his strength is not enough, he will still be smashed into flesh.


    Just because you know how the enemy attacks, it doesn��t mean that you have a way to deal with the enemy.


    The mausoleum master made the mistake of equating the two.


    But this is not to blame him, because he has never encountered an existence as strong as Su Yan, so it is not surprising that he has such an idea. This is all based on his past glories and victories.


    It''s just that this set of conclusions is doomed to be invalid for Su Yan.


    Being able to predict the future is nothing more than a speculative trick for Su Yan.


    There is only one possibility to win Su Yan, and that is to form an absolute advantage over him with hard power, and then fight him with the mentality of being all-in-one. In the end, he might be able to suppress Su Yan.


    Apart from this, there is no second method.


    Any idea of ??opportunism in front of Su Yan will only make his death more ugly, nothing more.


    And Su Yan said lightly at this time: "I told you a long time ago that your ability to predict the future is not invincible."


    The mausoleum master gritted his teeth at this time, turning the true essence of the whole body into a huge and incomparable body protection!


    And after three seconds, Su Yan''s sword formation was also activated!


    Although the lord of the tomb knew that Su Yan would launch a sword formation, and also foreseen where the attack would come from, he could only bear it with the dumbest method.


    Because his realm in swordsmanship is far inferior to Su Yan, if he uses swords and weapons to deal with it, he will only fall into a more dangerous situation.


    What the mausoleum master thought at this time was that even if it became a pure true elementary competition, he had no reason to lose.


    Because Su Yan only has the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, and it is far inferior to him only in terms of realm, the amount of true essence in his body should naturally be inferior to him.


    The mausoleum still didn''t fully understand Su Yan''s strategic intentions, but he was not to blame, because his position determined that there was a gap between him and Su Yan.


    This is the disparity between mere mortals and Immortal Emperor Supreme, and it can even be said to be a gap that can never be crossed.


    What the one-man sword formation has to do is to seal the change of the tomb master. Once it loses its agility, the ability to predict the future becomes unnecessary.


    Anyway, the real yuan is used as a protective cover, and there is no difference between being able to see the future and not being able to see the future.


    After the one-man sword formation was activated, thousands of sword lights were projected on the surface of the sea, and the sword energy came and went between the floating lights and shadows!


    The lord of the mausoleum was shocked to the extreme. He regarded himself very high, and often compared himself with the saints of the five holy places.


    But at this time I have to admit that this Su Yan is really against the sky to the extreme! Just talking about the atmosphere of the sword formation, no one in this world can compare with this Su Yan!


    Such a character is rare in the world, it is impossible to be like a carrot in the ground, and it can grow out after a wave!


    "Su Yan, what on earth are you from! How come you have such a realm?" An incredulous expression appeared on the face of the tomb master.

 Chapter 2981： Wan Jian Buster

    Chapter 2980


    The mausoleum master had already guessed that Su Yan''s identity and inheritance must not be simple at this time, but even if he wants to break his head, I am afraid he can''t think that Su Yan was once the supreme lord of this thousands of worlds!


    Sword Qi shuttles through the sky!


    In the foreseeable future of the tomb master, he can see that Su Yan''s sword can break all barriers and spells, so he only turned his true essence into a powerful protective cover!


    This protective cover didn''t have any tricks, it was just the ultimate protective infurience.


    Facing Su Yan''s sword aura, this most stupid way was the most useful way.


    The sword qi and the mausoleum master''s protective cover violently collided in the air, and the protective cover would dissolve three points as soon as the sword light hits!


    Su Yan''s sword aura is too fierce, and has the bonus of sword formation!


    So the power is far above the mausoleum master''s expectation!


    If it becomes a complete war of attrition, it will be against him!


    The mausoleum is not a fool, and at this time he already felt that the situation was very wrong!


    The mausoleum master��s face became more and more gloomy, and said: "This seat has not fallen into such a passive state for at least 700 years. The last time I was able to push this seat to this level, it was Tai Chi. Saint of the Holy Land! Su Yan, you are very good, very good! It seems that I have to show some real skills to teach you!"


    Su Yan said: "I told you a long time ago, what can I do in advance so that I won''t be beaten and cry before I say regrets."


    The lord of the mausoleum stared at Su Yan with gritted teeth. He was the highest will within the Sun Moon Mausoleum, and no one had ever dared to speak to him like this!


    The mausoleum said: "Su Yan, this seat admits that your swordsmanship is close to the perfect state, and even this seat feels very troubled, but there is still a magic weapon in your hand that is enough to restrain your swordsmanship! You will not be mad for much time. !"


    An iron ruler appeared under the mausoleum lord''s wide sleeves. This iron ruler looked ugly, but as soon as it appeared in the tomb lord''s hands, Su Yan recognized what kind of iron ruler it was.


    "This is Xuanyang Chijin Ruler, how did it get into your hands?" Su Yan said.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have such insights. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. It was obtained by the suzerain who killed Yu Qianzong! For this matter, Tai Chi Holy Land directly turned my face with me, but even the saints are not helpless. Seat! Su Yan, I want to see how good you are! Today I must suppress you here!"


    When the tomb master spoke with murderous aura, he had indeed moved a murderous intent towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan now does not transition to the realm of the Four Heavens in the Tribulation Realm, and his strength is limited by his cultivation base, and the tomb master can no longer suppress him.


    If he waited for him to also break through to the seventh or even eighth heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, the tomb master thought he was definitely not Su Yan''s opponent at that time!


    Such a powerful enemy must be killed when he is not strong enough!


    If you wait until the enemy grows up, I''m afraid I will regret it!


    This Xuanyang Chijin Ruler even frowned Su Yan, naturally it was not an ordinary thing.


    Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is known as the Nemesis of Ten Thousand Swords. Just by hearing this name, you can know what kind of strange magic weapon it is.


    After the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler waved in the hands of the mausoleum master, he changed from an unremarkable iron ruler into a pure golden artifact!


    Bringing the boundless golden wind will collide with Su Yan''s sword aura!


    Wan Jian Nemesis was not so famous, Su Yan''s sword aura was so powerful, after colliding with this Xuanyang Chijin Ruler, it turned into nothing!


    The lord of the mausoleum poured a large amount of true essence into the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler, and the golden light looked very magnificent, just like the tail feathers of a fire phoenix.


    The lord of the tomb was going to make a big effort, and first broke through Su Yan''s one-man sword formation.


    Fortunately, he has a former Gu Qizhen like Xuanyang Chijin Ruler. Without this Ten Thousand Sword Nemesis in his hands, he would really have fallen here today!


    But since he has Xuanyang Chijin Ruler, then it is his turn to suppress Su Yan next!


    The lord of the tomb was thinking that since this Su Yan''s swordsmanship was extremely strong, he might not be so good in other aspects.


    As long as you can restrain Su Yan''s swordsmanship, you can master the absolute initiative in this battle!


    The most worried thing for the mausoleum now was whether Su Yan would escape with Jianguang.


    Not to mention the level of Su Yan''s Yujian is the best in the world, it is also rare in the world. If one mind wants to control the sword light to leave, the tomb owner must be unable to stop it.


    So the tomb master said: "Su Yan, you and I are in a death fight today, only one person can leave alive, but...if you are afraid, you can go now!"


    The last word "rolling", the lord of the mausoleum deliberately bit the word very heavily, in order to anger Su Yan.


    But he didn''t know that his plan also hit Su Yan''s arms.


    Just relying on a Xuanyang Chijin Ruler to defeat Su Yan is simply dreaming!


    But the mausoleum was immersed in this unrealistic dream at this time!


    The divine light of Xuanyang''s Chijin Ruler completely destroyed Su Yan''s sword aura!


    Since the sword energy retention is gone, the sword formation is naturally broken.


    After breaking Su Yan''s sword formation, the tomb master also doubled his confidence!


    The only thing Su Yan feared most was swordsmanship. As long as he broke Su Yan''s swordsmanship, then he wouldn''t have any fear!


    With the ability to predict the future, Su Yan can definitely be suppressed here!


    This kid''s power is very terrifying, but fortunately there is only the Fourth Heaven of Crossing the Tribulation Realm. If he is given a little time to grow his realm, then the Tomb Master is definitely not his opponent!


    Therefore, Su Yan must be suppressed here!


    Seeing that Su Yan took the initiative to accept his long sword, the tomb master even more confidently said: "Without swordsmanship, I see what you use to fight me!"


    The broad sleeves of the mausoleum were filled with true essence, and the look in Su Yan''s eyes became more and more stern!


    But before the mausoleum master''s spells could be used, he saw the sea waves violently stirring up under his feet, and then nine blue sea dragons were born from his feet!


    Each of the long dragons that Haibo transformed was at least five hundred meters long, and they attacked the lord of the mausoleum together. This power is really extraordinary!


    What the mausoleum saw was what was about to happen...


    "How is this possible! Who are you and how can you achieve this level?" Although the mausoleum was shocked to the extreme, he still flew into the sky with his body.


    After the mausoleum lord flew up, the nine sea dragons carried the posture of swallowing the sky to kill the mausoleum lord, as if to swallow him directly in the air!


    The mausoleum master only thought that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was extraordinary, and he had no idea that he could condense water spells to such an extent!


    These nine blue dragons condensed in seawater are not only lifelike, but also a breath of dragon gas rushing toward their faces!


    Any claw has at least one hundred thousand catties!


    Even with the existence of the Tomb Master, he did not dare to let these nine sea dragons approach him easily!


    This kind of thing is too absurd! What kind of person is this Su? Not only does he possess unparalleled swordsmanship, but he also cultivates magic arts to such a realm!

 Chapter 2982： Big day gold wheel

    Chapter 2982: Great Sun Golden Wheel


    Facing the nine sea dragons that were suddenly killed, the mausoleum master only felt incredible!


    He didn''t even think that Su Yan had such an ability!


    This is not that the mausoleum underestimated the enemy, but a peerless sword repairer suddenly used a peerless spell, which in itself was very strange!


    Had it not been for the tomb master''s ability to predict the future, he would have been killed off guard!


    Take Su Yan''s swordsmanship as an example. Even if this swordsmanship is an extraordinary genius, it will take at least a thousand years and countless lives and deaths to reach this legendary realm.


    Another hidden condition is that you must not be distracted.


    If you practice other spells at the same time, it will inevitably affect your concentration on kendo.


    At least those peerless swordsmen that the lord knew about were almost nothing but swords!


    Even if Su Yan spent a thousand years practicing swordsmanship to where he is today, the spells of the water system have also reached the realm!


    Is it possible that he has been practicing for more than two thousand years?


    There are actually quite a few thousand-year-old monsters in the third region, but the existence that has lived for more than two thousand years is impossible to have only the cultivation base of the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm.


    This is really incredible!


    The mausoleum did not understand this question at all, and on the other side, nine fire dragons appeared after the nine sea dragons!


    These fire dragons not only condensed a huge fire spirit, but also blessed with red fire and golden eyes. Compared with these nine sea dragons, they have three points!


    The mausoleum was really completely stunned!


    What kind of monster is this Su Yan! ?


    There was a buzzing in his mind, only one thought remained.


    What happened in front of him was really incredible. At first he thought that Su Yan''s strongest was only swordsmanship, and Su Yan was immediately beaten in the face with water spells.


    Then he thought that Su Yan had also practiced water spells in addition to swordsmanship, and that was all, but he was beaten in the face again!


    A total of 18 long dragons danced wildly in the air, forming the prototype of a large formation, which completely trapped the tomb master in the air.


    It may take a long time for this great formation to be formed. Even if the tomb master does not yet see such a future, he has already sensed it, and this situation is very unfavorable for him!


    What''s more terrible is that he still doesn''t know how many talents Su Yan still has!


    Su Yan''s strength is like the surging ocean, making him unable to see the depth clearly.


    Su Yan stood proudly in the sky with his hand in hand, and said, "Did you just say you want to fight me to death, right? If you are afraid, you can go now."


    Su Yan returned everything the tomb master had said just now.


    The lord of the tomb is of course very angry, but even if he is angry, he still needs to carefully weigh what the current situation is like.


    After you understand your situation, you can make a comprehensive response.


    Su Yan said, "You have used a kind of gold foil from just now, and then used the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler. Are you just that capable?"


    The mausoleum said: "Don''t be arrogant! How can you measure the ability of this seat!"


    After speaking, the lord of the mausoleum put the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler away, and there were two more **** of light between his hands. Although the two **** of light are similar in light, the nature of their power is one yin and one yang, and they represent one day and one month. .


    The lord of the tomb said: "I didn''t want to use this method to fight, but since you are aggressive, you can''t be polite with you anymore, Su Yan! The sun, the moon, the world and the earth are all clamped by this seat, you are nothing but heaven and earth. One of the poor creatures, with a little ability, dare to be so arrogant in front of this seat! Big Sun Golden Wheel, open this seat!"


    The light ball in the right hand of the mausoleum suddenly enlarged, and then turned into a strong brilliance!


    It seems that a small sun is slowly rising from the surface of the South China Sea!


    The true essence contained in this ball of light is really strong and surging to the extreme!


    The owner of Riyueling has something to do!


    If it is just a mediocre generation, it is impossible to be cited as a powerful enemy by the five holy places.


    This rising golden wheel shoots out a thousand meters of light, like a thousand swords of light!


    Su Yan bears the brunt of the eighteen dragon heads that have been turned out of force!


    Although the nine sea dragons can continuously replenish water vapor from the South China Sea, the rate at which they are consumed can''t keep up with the rate of replenishment. After a while, they completely evaporate in the air.


    Although the nine fire dragons fought hard to resist, but the ten thousand zhang radiance equals ten thousand arrows piercing the heart. After a short while, they couldn''t resist, and they all turned into blue smoke in the air!


    The mausoleum master broke through Su Yan''s eighteen dragons, his aura was extremely strong, and said: "Su Yan! This seat will definitely suppress you here today!"


    After the vast light rose, even the side of the Crossing Boat that was twenty-three miles away was affected. Outside the Crossing Boat, the defensive formation was completely aroused, and ripples continued to appear.


    A new set of defense system was built by Ship of Crossing, and the defense is not so easy to collapse.


    But even here you can feel the vastness and vastness of this true essence!


    The people over the Sun Moon Tomb already knew that this was the spell of the Tomb Master.


    Jiang You confidently said: "Lord Master��s spells are truly majestic! Why do you people resist stubbornly? In the end, you will only ruin your lives in vain! It is better to follow us Sun and Moon Mausoleum to ensure a bright future! That Su Yan estimates that it has been suppressed by Lord Mausoleum at this time!"


    A tomb hunter next to him said: "Yes! Lord Tomb Master is superb! How could a Su Yan be the opponent of Lord Tomb Lord! He will definitely be finished!"


    Between these two people''s words, the power of this great sun golden wheel was still exploding!


    Under the extremely strong light, even here you can''t open your eyes!


    And the South China Sea below was no longer able to maintain calm, it became extremely turbulent!


    This power is masculine to the extreme, and it can even be said to be even more authentic than the original Xuanmen!


    Even Fu Yuechi was shocked to the extreme, and he didn''t expect the opponent''s power to be so powerful!


    And after the power of this great sun golden wheel reached its extreme, the masculine power suddenly transformed into a very feminine power!


    The conversion between pure yang and pure yin is so abrupt, that people can''t guard against it at all, it''s almost an instant thing!


    The whole world has talked about it, and there are only a handful of monks who can master the two powers of Yin and Yang to such an extent!


    The white light was like plume, and even the sun and moon mausoleum''s defensive formation became shaky in the place covered by it. The Eleven Tomb Hunters had to work together to strengthen the defensive formation!


    If the defensive formation is broken, I don��t know how many young disciples are dead!


    A flash of worry flashed across Jiang You''s face, and then he became very confident again, saying: "After the Great Sun Golden Wheel, there is another Taiyin Ice Wheel! Lord Ling has not sacrificed these two tricks for at least 300 years! The two moves represent the most extreme yin and yang powers between heaven and earth! It is definitely not something that mortals can contend! That Su, may have fallen!"

 Chapter 2983： Secret of the Saint

    Chapter 2983: The Secret of the Saint


    The lord of the tomb said that he held the sun, the moon, the sky and the earth. Although these words had some exaggerated meaning, he definitely had the confidence to say such words.


    These two powers represent the extreme of the two powers of yin and yang, respectively, from the golden wheel of the sun to the yang to strong and the ice wheel to the yin to soft.


    Mastering the ultimate power of these two human worlds in their own hands is something that ordinary monks dream of.


    The conversion of these two forces between the extremes is enough to tear through all defenses, almost comparable to Su Yan''s one-handed sword!


    Even Su Yan''s face showed a look of surprise.


    The big sun golden wheel represents the power of the sun. The sun shines all over the world and nourishes everything in the world. It is very difficult to refine and subdue this power.


    Not to mention that after the masculinity reached the extreme, it suddenly turned into a feminine to soft power!


    Lunar refers to the moon, which can almost represent the source of all the feminine forces in this world.


    The original powers of the two powers of Yin and Yang are in the control of the mausoleum, so they can be transformed into the two spells of the Great Sun Golden Wheel and the Taiyin Ice Wheel. In a sense, these two spells can be regarded as small sun and moon. !


    If the mausoleum master can comprehend the heavens and stars and the laws of time and space, then he can evolve a world in every inch!


    If he really had this ability, it would be enough to threaten Su Yan.


    But this kind of thing is almost impossible for mortals to do.


    The energy and learning ability of mortals are extremely limited. How can it be easy to exceed the limit?


    Although there are hundreds of millions of creatures among the heavens and worlds, only one person can easily surpass the limits of all these.


    Because this is originally the limit of a mortal, it will not have any binding force on him.


    Yes, this person is Su Yan!


    Once the supreme immortal emperor, he would not be restricted by the limits of mortals at all.


    Between the power conversion of the two mechanisms of Yin and Yang, the violent turmoil turned into flatness. Although the change was only a momentary thing, even the defense of the golden silk armor was amazing, and it was impossible to protect Su Yan''s comprehensiveness.


    At this moment, even the molecules in the air will become fragmented, not to mention the more fragile human body.


    The body protection zhenqi and the body protection barrier will become more fragile than the egg shell at this moment.


    But Su Yan never thought of using this conventional method to defend against the power of the Great Sun Golden Wheel and the Lunar Ice Wheel!


    I saw a cloud of chaos between Su Yan''s hands, this chaos is indescribable, and it was transformed by the original force of "Nine Heavens of Chaos".


    This is also Su Yan''s unique power. In this world, no one except Su Yan can use this strange power.


    Although this chaos is not big, it has swallowed all the two extreme forces of Yin and Yang!


    The so-called yin and yang, as well as all things in this world, are actually bred out of chaos.


    What Su Yan is doing now is just to restore all of this to the source of cost.


    Amidst the dazzling white light, Su Yan��s words came: "Unexpectedly, you can control the power of yin and yang to such an extent. What you can do is already the limit of a mortal. If it weren��t for me, this I am afraid that only a few people in the third region can withstand your ultimate yin and yang combination."


    Su Yan''s tone was still as calm and calm as before. It seemed that what happened before him was nothing to surprise him.


    But I have to say that the owner of Riyueling is really very strong.


    Su Yan originally thought that only the holy talents of the five holy places could allow him to use the power of this chaotic origin, but he did not expect him to do it!


    At the level of a mortal, he is indeed very remarkable.


    The mausoleum''s eyes widened at this time, showing an expression of disbelief: "Why are you still alive? How is this... possible?"


    Once the two powers of the Great Sun Golden Wheel and the Taiyin Ice Wheel are used, the opponent will inevitably die suddenly!


    This is the record of the masters of the sun and the moon tombs in the past!


    These two powers are very difficult to cultivate, and it is impossible for ordinary geniuses to achieve such an achievement in a lifetime!


    But once the cultivation is successful, in this third region, you can definitely become the top ten great master!


    The mausoleum master thought that after he showed his true power, he would surely be able to suppress Su Yan here, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be unharmed under his attack, just staring at him coldly.


    It seems that the ultimate move of the Tomb Master, which has condensed his life''s hard work, has become a huge joke...


    "How did you do it? Are you the same as the saints of the five holy places?" the tomb master asked in shock.


    Su Yan said: "Since you are going to fall here, I might as well tell you the truth about me, who the **** is... First of all, do you know where the saints of the five holy places come from?"


    The mausoleum said: "What are you going to say!"


    "After passing through the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation, you will achieve the cultivation base of the imaginary immortal. Only above the imaginary immortal can you achieve the earth immortal, the heavenly celestial, the true celestial, and the golden celestial. It is absolutely impossible to aspire to the throne of the Golden Immortal. So I chose to reincarnate as a human and practice again. Of course, there are many difficulties in this, but as long as you overcome and retrieve the memories of previous lives, you can make rapid progress in cultivation, insights, etc. These people are these people. The saints of the five holy places."


    "The saints are all reincarnated by the reincarnation?!"


    Su Yan said, "This is nature. If it weren''t for these saints who surpassed the mortal world, how could the five holy places be proud of the world and claim to be at the top of the world? But this is the biggest secret of the five holy places, and outsiders don''t know it."


    "Then what about you? Could it be that you are also reincarnated and rebuilt?" the mausoleum master asked with gritted teeth.


    The chaos in Su Yan''s hand swallowed the two extreme powers of Yin and Yang effortlessly. This completely surpassed the Mausoleum Master''s understanding of the word power.


    Su Yan said proudly: "The mere imaginary immortal is so true, all the heavens and the world have crawled under my feet..."


    "I don''t believe it! If you really had such a powerful blow, you would have leveled the five holy places! Why wander in this barren South China Sea!" The mausoleum lord gritted his teeth and said, "Su Yan, don''t break my day. The moon can be mad in front of me! I have not completely defeated!"


    "Really?" Su Yan''s indifferent expression did not change. "No matter what you have, you can use it all, I can bear it all."


    It was not Su Yan''s strength that made the mausoleum feel unhappy, but Su Yan''s attitude.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, it seemed that he was just a poor worm crawling on the ground. This is the biggest insult to his Sun Moon Tomb owner!


    In the past, he was the only one who looked at others with such contempt. Where is the time when he was so despised?


    The lord of the tomb has already decided that he will fight Su Yan to the end!

 Chapter 2984： Power of Chaos

    Chapter 2984: The Power of Chaos


    After the mausoleum master made up his mind, the huge yin and yang powers of his hands gradually merged together!


    The two powers of Yin and Yang represent two extremes, and these two extreme forces are absolutely mutually exclusive.


    If they are forcibly merged together, even the tomb master himself cannot predict the consequences!


    Perhaps before the fusion is truly completed, these two forces conflict with each other and produce violent shocks. Perhaps the uncontrollable force will cause the mausoleum to burst and die.


    But if these two forces can be perfectly integrated, it will inevitably generate a very huge force!


    This force even surpassed the realm of the Seventh Heaven in the Mausoleum''s Crossing Tribulation Realm!


    It can even be said that it is close to a small catastrophe!


    The clear sky became very dark and dark, and the thick condensed clouds in the sky gradually revolved, forming a dark vortex in the sky!


    And the sea below is also turbulent, and a larger whirlpool is taking shape!


    The two great vortexes in the sky and the sea echoed each other in a distance, and when they merged into one place, it was also the moment when the power in the hands of the tomb master bloomed!


    This powerful force surpassing the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm is an absolute power!


    No matter how many drastic changes Su Yan has made, his own realm is after all only the Four Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm!


    Using the advantages of the great realm to directly crush, this is the way out for the tomb master!


    This idea cannot be said to be problematic, but in fact it still greatly underestimates Su Yan and Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens of Chaos Jue".


    The change between heaven and earth enveloped at least fifty miles, and even the defensive measures of the boat of crossing had been stretched to its fullest.


    The faces of many powerful men on the boat of crossing became solemn, because everyone felt how terrifying the power there was at this time, and it could even be said that it was approaching the power of a small catastrophe!


    Such a power of heaven and earth can be used by a monk, and the strength of this monk must be very monstrous!


    Some rushing thunders gradually appeared in the dark sky!


    After the lightning pierced the sky, a surprised expression appeared on everyone''s face.


    Everyone knows that the battle between the Tomb Master and Su Yan is finally coming to an end!


    I just don''t know what the final result will be!


    The expression of the lord of the tomb is now close to madness, the calmness just now has been completely gone, almost all his facial features have become very distorted!


    Although the risk of doing this is great, the two forces of Yin and Yang have gradually merged together. Once the fusion is completed, the tomb master feels that he will never lose!


    This power is really too huge, so huge that even the mausoleum of the Seventh Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm is very difficult to master, so he feels that he will definitely be able to suppress Su Yan!


    The humiliation suffered from Su Yan in the past will surely be able to make Su Yan pay back all at this moment!


    The mausoleum snarled frantically: "Su Yan! This time this seat will surely suppress you here. You are only in the realm of the four heavens. Is it possible that you think you are invincible!"


    Su Yan stood there, looking at the tomb master coldly, as if looking at a poor reptile on the ground.


    No matter how much a reptile spit, it cannot pose a threat to people. People only need to lift their feet to crush it!


    Obviously, the tomb master hadn''t figured out what the chaos in Su Yan''s hands meant!


    After the lord of the mausoleum pushed out this energy, a huge wave of nearly ten meters formed on the sea!


    The sky and the sea are all shrouded in huge light!


    Then the sea nearly boiled, and it seemed that even Tianyu began to vibrate...


    "With your own power, you can actually cause a shocking change in the world! This strength is enough for you to be proud, but...what does this mortal pride have in front of me?" Su Yan''s words start from this huge From the light.


    Then came the unwilling roar of the tomb master: "Why! Why didn''t you die! How could this be possible! My move is clearly invincible... How can you stop it?"


    The mausoleum master couldn''t understand how Su Yan resisted his yin and yang magical power!


    The power of this spell has reached the top! Almost every inch of space, every piece of air has been integrated into the spell!


    Even if it is a sword that can break ten thousand laws, there is no way to break it, unless Su Yan''s sword can split the space and let the power of the spell vent into the cracks of time and space.


    But Su Yan obviously didn''t do this, even Su Yan stood still and didn''t even move.


    In fact, there is no need to move. In the face of this pure and incomparable chaotic power, the yin and yang combination of the tomb master has no meaning at all!


    But it''s just the incompetent furious roar of the lower reptiles!


    The power of chaos swallows the power of yin and yang ruthlessly, and it is almost effortless to resolve it!


    The mighty sea breeze spread from the center of this struggle, and even the protective barrier of the ship of crossing shook violently!


    The ancestor of Panshan had to be very careful to preside over the boat of crossing to avoid unnecessary risks.


    The cultivator team on the side of Riyue Mausoleum was also blown to each other!


    Not to mention the huge waves on the sea!


    This combination of yin and yang, but Yu Wei is already so fierce, its own power is naturally self-evident!


    Almost all of these people were shocked by the power of this trick. They didn''t even think that they were in the most central area of ??this trick at this time, but it was quiet and peaceful.


    The power of Chaos completely dissolves the immense power of Yin and Yang without a trace.


    The lord of the mausoleum gritted his teeth, his resentment was extreme!


    But I have to admit one of the most basic facts-he just can''t help Su Yan!


    He had already risked his life and used his most powerful tactics, but what''s the use?


    He couldn''t even hurt a single vellus Su Yan!


    Su Yan calmly said: "There is good fortune above yin and yang. If you can understand good fortune, how difficult is it to transform your yin and yang power?"


    The lord��s heart sank to the bottom, and at the same time he began to be frightened, and then said: "How is this possible... good fortune is the secret of the upper realm. You are a mortal, and you are not as good as my realm. How can you understand good fortune? !?"


    "Do you still treat me as an ordinary human being? It''s so stupid as grandma''s." Su Yan sighed.


    "Are you really a saint?" The tomb master asked in amazement.


    "What are the saints of the five holy places? How can they be compared with me!" Su Yan''s voice, from far to near, appeared in front of the mausoleum almost immediately.


    After seeing Su Yan''s figure, a touch of absoluteness appeared in the eyes of the lord of the tomb: "This seat is fighting with you..."


    Before the voice of the mausoleum lord fell, Su Yan''s hand had already clamped the neck of the mausoleum lord, and it only needed a little force to squeeze the neck of the mausoleum lord!


    The strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven and the owner of the Sun Moon Mausoleum fell into Su Yan''s hands at this time, and was no different from a weak chicken!


    The compaction of this force is too direct and too simple!

 Chapter 2985： Ancient history

    Chapter 2985: The History of Ancient Clan


    The mausoleum master only felt that a very strange power was injected into his body through Su Yan''s fingers!


    The nature of this force is very peculiar. After being injected into the body of the mausoleum, the true essence of the mausoleum itself immediately became crushed, and there was almost no resistance!


    After being pinched by Su Yan''s throat, the strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven could not move!


    Extreme fear appeared in the eyes of the tomb master. He has been controlling the life and death of others in his own hands throughout his life, and he can''t remember how long he has not experienced this most direct fear of death.


    Su Yan originally planned to smash the mausoleum master''s throat directly, but then a strange scene happened!


    Some sky-blue aura appeared behind the tomb master!


    This sky blue breath instantly condensed and formed a giant, and this giant directly bombarded Su Yan with his fists!


    Although it did not cause any direct damage to Su Yan, it still shook Su Yan''s body protection!


    The power of this sky blue giant is absolutely very powerful!


    And after seeing the sky-blue giant, Su Yan also had a surprised expression on his face, saying: "So you are not only the owner of Riyueling, but also the descendants of the ancients? I thought the ancients were early. I was completely wiped out in the second epoch, and I didn''t expect to meet the descendants of the ancient race today!"


    After the five words "Descendants of the Ancient Clan" appeared from Su Yan''s mouth, the astonishment in the eyes of the tomb master became more obvious.


    Su Yan used the power of chaos to disperse the true power in the main body of the mausoleum. Logically speaking, the mausoleum master was the meat on the chopping board at this time and would not have any resistance to Su Yan.


    But this sky blue giant doesn''t use true essence at all, it represents another power system!


    This kind of power system is only related to blood and spiritual power, and it is a power that can be used without real essence!


    The bloodline of the ancient race is very special, and only the ancient race can cultivate the power of martial soul, and the talent of the ancient race is strong spiritual power, and the spiritual power can bless the martial soul.


    In the second epoch, many strange races emerged among the heavens and worlds, and the troubled times of the tens of thousands of races produced many peerless powerhouses!


    Although the ancient people of the time weren''t the leader, they were still a very important force!


    Even many strong people of the ancient race have soared to the upper realm, forming a specific family!


    And Wuhun can be said that Wuhun is the biggest trump card of the ancients!


    Wuhun is divided into six categories, and there are countless names under the six categories.


    The so-called success is also Xiaohe and Xiaohe.


    The strength of the ancients relied on the power of the unique martial soul, and later destruction was also due to the power of the martial soul.


    After the powerhouses of the ancient race ascended to the upper realm, they participated in the struggle of the upper realm. The power of martial soul combined with the body of Xianyuan is very powerful, so it was besieged by many fairy kings!


    The direct result of the failure of the final struggle was the destruction of the ancients!


    Both the upper realm and the ancient race in this world were punished by the heavens, and they were all destroyed almost overnight!


    Su Yan originally thought that the ancients had long been annihilated in the dust of history, but he didn''t expect to see the descendants of the ancients here.


    This is really amazing.


    "Is the Riyue Mausoleum actually an organization of the ancient clan? I am afraid you have hidden this matter very deeply. Probably the five holy places don''t know about it." Su Yan immediately concluded.


    The identity of the ancient clan will be very sensitive. Although the power of this martial arts is powerful, if it is not the critical moment of life and death, the tomb master must not dare to use it lightly.


    After all, this force is very taboo even for the upper bound.


    If the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds discover that the Sun Moon Tomb is actually an organization of the ancient tribe, those saints will definitely join forces to suppress the Sun Moon Tomb.


    Maybe everyone will have their own ideas on other things, but in this kind of big right and wrong, the saints will definitely make the same choice!


    The lord of the tomb was clamped by Su Yan''s neck at this time, and it was very difficult to even breathe, but he still controlled his martial spirit to attack Su Yan!


    Wuhun''s attack was stronger than once, but it didn''t make much sense.


    An eight-story exquisite pagoda was transformed into Su Yan''s body. No matter how the Wuhun giants attacked, the pagoda remained motionless, at most the bells under the eaves were swaying.


    The tomb master said with difficulty: "Su Yan, since you already know that I am a member of the ancient clan! Then you should understand that if you dare to kill me here, the ancient clan will definitely chase you to the end of the world..."


    Speaking of this, the tomb master actually laughed!


    It''s just that his neck was clamped by Su Yan, even the respiratory tract is very difficult, of course this smile is very reluctant.


    This threat may be very useful to others, but how could it be useful to Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "Even you are not my opponent. Is it possible that the ancients still have characters far beyond me?"


    The tomb master said with difficulty: "Su Yan, don''t underestimate the heroes of the world! You really beat me! But I can''t even make the top 20 in this third region. If you encounter any real A master, not only a master with a peerless cultivation base, but even a master with a powerful magic weapon, will definitely be suppressed! No matter how arrogant you are, what use is it? This seat will definitely be waiting for you on Huangquan Road...


    Su Yan broke the neck of the lord without saying a word, and then a Xuanyang red gold ruler slipped out of the sleeve of the lord and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    This Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is known as the Nemesis of Ten Thousand Swords, it can restrain all sword light and sword energy, and it might have some magical effect in the future.


    The tomb master had an incredible expression on his dead face, and he had no idea that Su Yan would kill him so directly.


    After killing the mausoleum, Su Yan showed a playful smile on his face: "Now things have really become very interesting. Not only the monster race has appeared, but even the ancient tribe that was already perished has appeared... In this chaotic situation in the world, the five holy places have decided that they will not be able to make it back. The Great Tribulation will only evolve more and more fiercely!"


    While talking, Su Yan only saw many sky-blue butterflies flying out of the tomb master''s body.


    The mausoleum master was already dead, and these butterflies appeared very abruptly, so Su Yan immediately turned into a few sword lights, wanting to kill these sky blue butterflies in the air!


    But what was unexpected was that the sword light penetrated these butterflies directly.


    These butterflies are not physical, but purely spiritual products.


    If Su Yan didn''t have the blessing of the heart of hell, he would probably not see these butterflies.


    These butterflies flew into the void and disappeared in no time.


    These butterflies flying into the void will inevitably inform the companions of the ancients that the tomb master is dead.


    But Su Yan didn''t care anymore. The strength of the ancients was indeed very strong back then, but today, in this third region, it can only survive by deceiving people.


    It''s not worth paying too much attention to.

 Chapter 2986： Ancient seal

    Chapter 2986: The Seal of the Ancient Race


    Su Yan came back with the corpse of the mausoleum, and there was a burst of violent cheers from the boat of crossing.


    There was a shocked and shriveled expression on the Riyue Mausoleum. They had no idea that the tomb master, who was like a god, would be defeated one day!


    Su Yan threw the corpse of the mausoleum out at will, and there was joy on the boat of crossing.


    Some subordinates asked Su Yan: "What should I do with the people of Riyueling?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said, "Do you still have to ask? Just kill them all. These people have a way to track the traces of the crossing boat. If this way falls into the hands of the five holy places, wouldn''t it be a great threat to us, or kill? It''s clean."


    The people in Riyueling only felt terrified after hearing the words of the ancestor of Panshan, but even so, it was difficult for them to develop a heart of resistance.


    Even the strongest mausoleum was beheaded by Su Yan in such a short period of time, so what are they capable of fighting in front of this man?


    Su Yan laughed and said, "It''s better to be anxious for this kind of thing. I am already very interested in this Riyue Tomb. First of all, if anyone is willing to take me to Riyue Tomb, I will definitely consider leaving one for him. Way of life."


    Listening to Su Yan''s words, almost everyone on the side of Riyueling rushed forward to lead Su Yan.


    There are even people who have begun to praise Su Yan, claiming that Su Yan is invincible in the sky and the earth, so hard to praise it is not for a way to survive.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t care about these flattering words. What he cared about was the power of the ancient clan behind the Sun Moon Tomb!


    Even Jiang You chose to surrender.


    Guangming Right Guardian is only under the lord of the mausoleum, and it can almost be said that he is the second person in the sun and moon mausoleum. If he even chooses to surrender, then why do other people not surrender?


    Jiang You''s idea is also very simple. He now has the realm of crossing the five heavens of the tribulation realm. This experience of the dance floor heaven tribulation also represents five times of nine deaths and a lifetime experience!


    It is precisely because I have been in the line of life and death that I know how precious life is!


    Su Yan said, "Jiang You, come here."


    Jiang You walked up to Su Yan nervously and bowed his hand respectfully to Su Yan. The so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Su Yan asked, "How much do you know about the ancients?"


    Jiang You said: "Ancient? What ancient?"


    The expression on Jiang You''s face seemed very confused, and Su Yan directly pressed one hand towards Jiang You''s Tianling Gai.


    Jiang You didn''t dare to have any resistance.


    Tian Ling Gai is one of the most vulnerable places for a person. Even a strong man at the peak of the Tribulation Realm, if someone slashes from the Heaven Gai, he will definitely fall.


    When Su Yan''s power is far above him, even if he resists, it doesn''t make any sense. It''s better to see what Su Yan wants to do.


    Su Yan put his hand on Jiang You��s Heavenly Spirit Cover and probed it. Jiang You��s mental power is at the level of an ordinary human. The spirit in the Genting Tiangong is not very abundant, even a little sluggish, and he has not practiced martial arts. Mark of.


    In other words, Jiang You is not a descendant of the ancients.


    Perhaps in this Sun Moon Tomb, only the tomb owner is a descendant of the ancients.


    But how did his descendants of an ancient tribe obtain the ruling power of Sun Yue Ling?


    Su Yan asked: "How did the inheritance of Sun Moon Tombs come about?"


    "For four thousand years, it has been passed down from father to son."


    "Father to son? I understand."


    Jiang You still doesn''t know what Su Yan''s words mean. In fact, he is still at a loss and has no idea what happened.


    Su Yan said: "Next, let''s go to Riyue Mausoleum. I want to see how many powerful secrets there are in Riyue Mausoleum."


    And on the other side.


    Those sky blue butterflies shuttled out of the spiritual world and landed in a mountain stream.


    This mountain stream is concealed in the white mist all year round, and surrounded by high mountains and valleys straight up and down, it is almost impossible for outsiders to find that many buildings have been built in this place.


    The style of these buildings is very magnificent.


    The sky blue butterflies passed into the room and fell in front of an old man.


    The old man''s beard almost reached his knees, and the wrinkles on his face were like the bark of an old tree, all wrinkles.


    The old man was meditating with his eyes closed, but suddenly he opened his eyes, but his eyes were filled with wise light.


    Looking at the sky blue butterfly, the old man sighed and said: "This is probably fate."


    Only seeing the sky blue butterfly, the old man already knew the news of the fall of the lord.


    Then the old man stretched out a hand, and the butterflies fell into the palm of the old man one after another, and then the memory of the mausoleum master and Su Yan fighting was printed in the old man''s mind.


    The old man''s eyes gradually became solemn, "Unexpectedly, there are people who have comprehended good fortune in this world! It''s just that he said that he can surpass the saints of the five holy places. This is a bit too bragging!"


    Then the old man slowly stood up and walked into the white mist with a cane.


    According to the ancient rules, grudges must be avenged!


    Since the lord of the tomb was killed by Su Yan, the ancients must react!


    Moreover, the Riyue Tomb is also the most important peripheral organization of the ancient clan!


    In order to maintain the safety and inheritance of the ancient people, Riyueling has undertaken a lot of work. Such as gathering intelligence and expanding the armed forces. Even if necessary, you must fight against the five holy places a little bit!


    Since the lord of the tomb was completely defeated, the destruction of the Sun and Moon Tombs was a matter of time.


    If there is no Sun Moon Tomb, everything will become very inconvenient.


    The old man used to calculate a hexagram, and the hexagram was so fierce, so he had told the tomb master not to act rashly. But I didn''t think that it was really what I was afraid of. The tomb master not only acted rashly, but even killed himself, even the Sun Moon Tombs would be destroyed.


    Sometimes, if people cannot restrain their inner desires, they will go to the abyss of destruction.


    The old man walked faster and faster in the white mist, and finally he walked in front of a cave.


    There are various seals in front of this cave, among which ninety-nine ways were placed by the old man himself.


    This is the most important forbidden place for the ancients, except for the Presbyterian Church, no one is allowed to set foot here!


    These seals have been eroded by the mist all the year round, and they have long become very mottled, and there is still a very serious cold inside.


    This cold air is an alienation of murderous air, and there seems to be some terrifying ancient beast imprisoned inside.


    Even the old man''s breathing seemed to become somewhat stagnant.


    However, in the dark cave came the voice of a very young man: "Old man, what are you doing to me, and you are not going to release me, do you want to preach to me again? Didn''t I tell you earlier? Doctrine is useless to me!"

 Chapter 2987： Genius Mo Xuan

    Chapter 2987: Genius Mo Xuan


    The old man said: "I was not going to preach to you, I just want to tell you that the tomb master is dead."


    There was silence in the dark cave for a long time, and then the young man said, "Is this true?"


    "His avatar butterfly has flown back. Do you know what this means?"


    "Who is it that can break his yin and yang combination?" The voice from the dark cave was unexpectedly excited.


    "The incarnation butterfly also brought back the last battle memory of the lord of the tomb. The man who killed the lord of the tomb is called Su Yan. His strength seems to have surpassed that of the saints of the five holy places. He is not someone I can provoke." The old man said.


    The man in the cave sneered at the old man''s words, "If you really don''t dare to provoke, what do you come to me for? Don''t you just want me to do it? You old men are really hypocritical."


    Although the old man was accused by the man, he was not angry at all. Instead, he said: "His strength is indeed very powerful. As long as you read the battle memory stored in this incarnation butterfly, you can know it. I am afraid that even the saints of the five holy places are not him. Opponent!"


    "The saints of the five holy places? Haha! What''s so great about the saints of the five holy places. I didn''t hurt a saint seriously after I went mad! It''s because you are too weak, and you are simply sorry for the blood of the ancients, not the saints are too strong!"


    "Look at this incarnation butterfly first."


    After speaking, the old man sent the last incarnation of the tomb master butterfly into the dark cave.


    There was no sound in the cave for another period of time, and then a burst of wild laughter came out from the cave: "This Su Yan is really powerful! Unexpectedly, he can already comprehend the power of good fortune! With his strength, it is indeed enough Be my opponent."


    A pair of eyes suddenly appeared in the thick darkness in the cave, which seemed to be able to penetrate all the darkness and shine with light.


    It''s like two stars in the sky falling into the world.


    The old man couldn''t help taking a step back. The characters imprisoned in this dragon cave were very, very dangerous. Even if there was the supreme seal of the Presbyterian Church, this dangerous intuition was still so clear.


    The man sealed in this Dilong Cave is the genius Mo Xuan recognized by the ancients.


    One thousand three hundred years ago, Mo Xuan was born, and in just thirty-five years he has cultivated into the realm of crossing the tribulation realm, and 20 years later, he went straight to the fourth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm!


    Such a speed is extremely rare even in the ancient race!


    After this, Mo Xuan smashed out of the territory of the ancient clan and challenged more than 70 sects on the wasteland continent, without fail!


    Such a record was enough to dominate the crowd at the time, and even the five holy places had to pay attention to this rising star!


    It can be said that Mo Xuan''s talent is so high that he can already see the hope of revival of the ancient clan by relying on his alone!


    But the ideas of genius are often difficult to understand by ordinary people.


    Mo Xuan''s style of acting is also extremely maddening and evil in the eyes of others. When his strength is still weak, he is considered safe, but when his strength grows, even the elders and patriarchs in the clan will be controlled Don''t stop him!


    Mo Xuan didn''t directly challenge the Five Great Sacred Grounds, but turned against the elders of the ancient tribe, and was finally suppressed and sealed in this dragon cave. He has not walked in the world for many years.


    Over the past thousand and three hundred years, the Presbyterian Church has always sent someone to inspect the seal of the Dilong Cavern, in order to ensure that the Mo Xuanhui stayed in the Dilong Cave.


    Now that the enemy is so powerful, he is forced to ask Mo Xuan to come out for a battle.


    After Mo Xuan''s eyes appeared, white light gradually appeared in the thick black in the cave!


    Under the white light, I saw Mo Xuanzheng slowly coming out from the depths of the cave.


    The clothes on his body are very ragged, almost turned into cloth strips, and on his hands and feet are chains made of real gold.


    Following Mo Xuan''s actions, these chains were dragged and made a dull sound.


    The old man said: "Do you really have the ability to defeat this Su Yan? If you can guarantee this, I can go to intercede with the elders and let you out!"


    Mo Xuan stared at the old man. Although the two were only ten feet apart, there were countless powerful seals supporting them.


    "It''s 1300 years, Mo Xuan, your eyes are still the same as before, it looks like a lone wolf. Isn''t such a long time enough to smooth your edges and corners?" the old man said.


    Mo Xuan''s eyes became more and more arrogant and unruly, and said, "Old guy, did you make a mistake? Do you think this seal and real gold can restrain me?"


    A black phantom appeared behind Mo Xuan, and then the black phantom exerted a slight force, breaking the chain of Hunyuan''s true gold to pieces!


    A very shocked expression appeared on the old man''s face, and at the same time he made a seal with one hand, stimulating all the surrounding seal formations.


    Mo Xuan showed a mocking smile and said, "Old guy, don''t waste your effort. These seals are all pediatrics, and you can''t stop me no matter how you activate them."


    I saw that Mo Xuan didn''t use any seals, and he said "fixed" directly. These seal formations that were already activated were all fixed in the air, even if Mo Xuan passed through like this, they didn''t activate at all. !


    These seal formations are inspected almost every month, and the old man does the inspection himself, so there will be no omissions!


    How did that happen?


    Mo Xuan broke free from the shackles so easily, and did not play any role!


    The old man couldn''t understand what happened before him. He really didn''t know what Mo Xuan did to achieve such incredible results.


    Mo Xuan continued to laugh mockingly: "This seal was originally nothing more than that. It was already broken in the tenth year when I was locked in. It has been 1,300 years. You already know it well. You must not be able to control this seal as much as me, because I live by the seal day and night."


    The expression on the old man''s face was truly horrified.


    These seals are all the result of the elders'' efforts!


    The elders will guard the huge secrets of many ancient tribes, and the seal of this Dilong Cave is one of them.


    It can be regarded as an important legacy of the ancient people''s last era, and it is also a very complicated sealing technique. It needs the strong people in the elders to unite to use it!


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xuan had completely cracked the secret in the end, and even the control of the seal fell into Mo Xuan''s hands!


    This talent even makes people feel a little scary!


    If this talent is used on the right way, the ancient race might have already been revived!


    It''s a pity that Mo Xuan is a man who can''t control anyone. Even in the presbytery, he didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 2988： Riyue Mausoleum

    The second thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Mo Xuan looked at the old man who was still shocked and at a loss, and said, "Hey, hey, old man, don''t you really think that this mere seal can lock me? I won''t come out just because the world is so boring. , There is no one worthy of my shot. Of course, my hatred with the Presbyterian Church, after I kill this Su Yan, I will slowly count with you."


    When these words were being said, a cloud grew under Mo Xuan''s feet, supporting him to slowly rise into the sky.


    The old man looked frightened and fleeting, and asked, "Mo Xuan, where are you going now?"


    "Of course it is to go to Riyue Tomb. Since this Su Yan has ruled the tomb master and is so interested in the ancients, he will definitely go to Riyue Tomb. He just needs to wait for his arrival at Riyue Tomb, otherwise he has Where can I find his trace for the boat of crossing?"


    The analysis of Mo Xuan''s words was extremely reasonable, but the old man still asked inexplicably: "Since he has killed the tomb master, what else is going to the Sun Moon Tomb?"


    Mo Xuan only said, "He will definitely go to Sun Moon Tomb, maybe this is the intuition of the so-called master."


    After Mo Xuan finished speaking, he fluttered away from the Dilong Cave, completely disregarding the old man.


    Standing in place for a long time, he finally sighed, then returned to the suspended palace to the highest place.


    There is an old yellow clock here!


    After the power of the ancients collided with the yellow bell, the dull bells continued to reverberate in the valley, producing countless echoes. I don��t know how far away it was...


    With the fall of the lord, the ancient valley has become no longer calm!


    Su Yan still had no idea about all of this at this time, and he was indeed exploring the Sun Moon Tomb at this time.


    The Sun Moon Mausoleum is located in the Beiju Mountains, where a white mist persists throughout the year.


    If you are caught in this mist, you can only distinguish between day and night, and the sun, moon, and stars in the sky are completely impossible to see.


    There are mountains and old forests all around here, and there is no one inhabited.


    The Sun Moon Mausoleum is hidden in such a place, no wonder it has never been discovered for thousands of years.


    The boat of crossing is now hovering above the Beiju Mountains.


    Then Su Yan, Fu Yuechi, and the Sword God of Bei Ming got off the boat of crossing and flew into this mist.


    Although there were a lot of people following, almost all of them were from Riyueling.


    Just a small Sun and Moon Tomb is certainly not worthy of Su Yan''s journey back thousands of miles to investigate. Su Yan cares about the strength of the ancient people behind the Sun and Moon Tomb.


    The ancient clan of the year was able to dominate the world in the heavens, but now I don''t know how much of the style of the year is left.


    Fu Yuechi asked: "Su Yan, you said that the tomb master came from an ancient clan. Why have I never heard of this so-called ancient clan?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer Fu Yuechi''s question directly, but instead said: "How did the name Riyueling come from, do you know?"


    Fu Yuechi shook his head, and Yin Guangzheng, the North Ming sword god, didn''t know.


    Su Yan said: "The sun and the moon will eventually die out. When the sun and the moon die at the same time, it represents the end of a world, and after the end of an old world, a new world will be reborn. The three words "Sun, Moon, Tomb" are actually It has a deep meaning."


    "Does this have anything to do with the ancients?"


    "The ancients have witnessed the era of the sun and the moon, and they know the context of the world''s reincarnation. Their history is even longer than the Taoist door." Su Yan said, "After you have really seen it, you will know how powerful the ancients are."


    The people of Riyueling have been leading the road honestly, and they dare not play any tricks in front of Su Yan.


    Even the master of the mausoleum couldn''t compete with the strong, even if they wanted to play any tricks, it didn''t make any sense.


    Walked for a long time in the mountain path.


    The people of the Sun Moon Tombs seem to have been very used to walking in the thick fog, and there is almost no hesitation when looking for directions.


    Finally I saw a very hidden entrance.


    On the ground stood a three-story stone stele, which was carved with the three big characters of Riyueling.


    Jiang You placed his hand on the stone tablet, and then injected his true essence directly into the stone tablet.


    After obtaining Jiang You''s true essence, the stone tablet seemed to come alive, and even the three characters of Riyueling gradually twisted, and finally gathered into a golden house.


    Jiang You gently pushed the golden doorplate with his hand, and then something magical happened.


    Not only did a brand-new place appear in the void, but the surrounding clouds were also removed, and the whole view of the mountains surrounding the Sun Moon Tomb was revealed.


    There are many steps on the steep ridge, and between these steps there are many huge gates of gods.


    The so-called God Gate is a kind of ancient sacrificial artifacts, often five or six meters high, carved with stones and trees.


    The Shenming Gate represents the remains of civilization in the previous era. After Su Yan saw this Shenming Gate, many memories came to his mind.


    He has witnessed the vicissitudes of life, and also witnessed the rise, strength, and final destruction of many powerful ethnic groups in the heavens and worlds.


    After witnessing all these vicissitudes of life, Su Yan also realized that nothing in this world can be truly immortal.


    Regardless of whether it is an emperor or a confidante, the final fate is a slick of loess.


    To transcend the fate of this mortal, the only way out is to ascend!


    Between the huge mountains, there are many gates of gods. Although Fu Yuechi and the Sword God of Beiming do not know the origin and purpose of these gates, they also feel the vicissitudes of history and a sense of weight from these gates.


    Follow the steep ridge all the way up, after reaching the top of the mountain, all the way down, into the valley between the mountains.


    This valley is the location of Riyue Mausoleum.


    Su Yan knows feng shui, and even more so.


    The contours of the mountains here are very clever, which coincides with a Feng Shui bureau called Qianlong Zangyuan.


    Without the blockade of these white mists, one could accurately see the sun and the moon alternate between the east and west mountain valleys, and even more see how the Beichen stars lead the Tianhe to run.


    It is not easy to find such a treasured geomantic place in a foggy place.


    Almost all the main forces of the Sun Moon Mausoleum followed the lord to defeat Su Yan, so the defense in the Sun Moon Mausoleum was very loose at the moment.


    Su Yan and the others saw a series of buildings in the valley, and some medicinal fields that had been carefully managed.


    There is also a river running through the valley. After crossing the bridge, you can see a building built against the mountain.


    This building is full of majesty, and here is also the area where the core secrets of the Sun and Moon Tombs are hidden, and the secrets of the past dynasties are hidden inside.


    Perhaps the secrets about the ancients are also locked in it, and people can''t help but want to find out.

 Chapter 2989： Young Masters Wuhun

    Chapter 2989: Young Master''s Martial Spirit


    This stone building is already very mottled, with a history of at least five thousand years, and there is a stubble standing at the door.


    After crossing the bridge, I saw a young man in grey clothes standing between the two sacred scorpions. This young man was holding a sword in his hand and asked: "Two light guardians and tomb hunters, you What''s the matter, how did you bring the outsiders back? Don''t you know the rules of Riyueling?"


    "Young... young master." With Jiang You as the leader, the faces of these people in Riyueling are more or less embarrassed.


    Su Yan said playfully, "Oh, Young Master? So he is the son of the Tomb Master?"


    As Jiang You said before, Riyueling has been a model of passing from father to son thousands of years ago.


    The man who can be called the young master of Sunyueling must also be the descendant of the ancient race.


    Jiang Youdao: "The lord of the mausoleum did not marry, nor does he have a dual repair partner, so the young master is actually the nephew of the lord of the mausoleum."


    Su Yan said, "It''s okay. Since he is blood relatives to the lord of the tomb, he is also a descendant of the ancient race."


    Fu Yuechi was also very concerned about the two words of ancient clan, and said to Su Yan: "It''s better to let me try his depth."


    Su Yan nodded and said: "The ancients are best at fusing their own spirit and soul into a power called Wuhun. This is the power of another system. But with your cultivation as the realm, he There should be no threat to you at all."


    Fu Yuechi nodded. It was the first time she faced the ancients, so she was still very cautious.


    The young master looked at Jiang You, then at the other senior Riyue Ling, and said angrily: "Are you really going to help outsiders rebel? What about Lord Ling?"


    "Don''t ask, your uncle is already in my hands." Su Yan said.


    The young man was really angry when he was provoked. The young master was furious when he heard the words, and said: "Good, you thief! I must let you know that Riyueling is not a bully!"


    After all, a sword stabbed directly at Su Yan, and a few afterimages flashed in the air. This sword was really fast!


    Su Yan carried his hands on his back, not planning to defend himself at all.


    At the moment when this sword almost hit Su Yan, a golden power grid appeared in the void!


    Then Fu Yuechi''s figure changed and appeared in front of Su Yan!


    Fu Yuechi was also utterly stubborn, already holding this sword with just two fingers!


    Young Master has just entered the Tribulation Realm, and barely survived the first stage of the Tribulation Realm. Now that he has to face Fu Yuechi, who already has the Eighth Heaven of Tribulation Realm, he is destined to be crushed no matter what point of view it is!


    One was at the beginning of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and the other was already at the end of Crossing Tribulation Realm, the strength gap between the two sides was extremely large.


    After this sword was clamped by Fu Yuechi, the young master''s expression was extremely angry.


    But this anger can only be regarded as incompetent rage at best, because he can''t even draw out his sword, and the sword aura he sends out is also sinking into the sea, and he can''t shake Fu Yuechi at all!


    Young Master is already considered a genius in the Sun Moon Tomb, but there is a limit to genius.


    When the difference in strength is too large, this little talent has no meaning.


    Su Yan really didn''t have much interest in this fight, the only thing he was interested in was what kind of martial arts the young master possessed, and that was all.


    At this moment, Fu Yuechi exerted a slight force, and the true essence was transmitted through the sword!


    The young master was holding the sword in one hand, and only felt that an almost irresistible force came from the opposite side. The long sword was released in the next second, and half of his arm had become sore!


    It was so easy for Fu Yuechi to get into the blade with nothing, and then she said: "I have saved my hand just now, otherwise you will have lost half of your arm. If you want to talk about swordsmanship, you don''t deserve to be arrogant in front of me, you might as well show me. Look at what the ancient martial spirits are all about."


    Wuhun is a strange power that Su Yan would look at differently, so even Fu Yuechi was very curious.


    The young master was so insulted by Fu Yuechi that he was extremely angry and said, "Although I don''t beat women, you must have killed my uncle, right?"


    Fu Yuechi calmly said: "You can make a mistake about this, it was not that I killed your uncle. The person who killed your uncle is by my side, but if you want to move him, you have to pass me first, because he is now It''s my leader. Without my permission, no one in this world can touch his hair."


    Fu Yuechi''s words were very firm, but Su Yan felt strange in her heart.


    He has always been protecting others, but this time it was a woman''s turn to say to protect him. This felt really subtle to the extreme.


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, smiled even harder and said: "The head of Fu is right. Whoever wants to be unfavorable to the leader of Su League must first pass the level of my Yin, kid! What is your martial spirit? Looks like, quickly let it out and let us all take a look!"


    The young master is usually a genius that everyone values ??in the Sun Moon Mausoleum. He never thought that he would be insulted like this in his own home!


    At the moment, he furiously killed Fu Yuechi again!


    Su Yan noticed that Young Master formed a very strange seal in his hands during the flight.


    The power of the ancients needs these seals to exert their power!


    Sure enough, behind the young master, a azure aura appeared. After these azure auras were condensed together, they became an awe-inspiring god!


    The gods were holding double swords and slashed towards Su Yan and Fu Yuechi respectively!


    Facing this sudden god, Fu Yuechi''s face showed a very incredible expression.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, it would be really hard for her to believe that she could have such a huge power just by combining the power of mental power and soul!


    And this **** is the manifestation of this power!


    God��s attack on this day is nothing to worry about, but it does represent the power of another system!


    This is a power that Taoist monks have never mastered!


    While in a daze, Fu Yuechi heard Su Yan move a word: "Firm!"


    Then the originally powerful Heavenly God Martial Spirit was so restrained in the air, even the young master himself could not move!


    It seems that a mighty force is pressing on him, making it very difficult for him to even breathe!


    The Young Master''s face showed an expression of incomparable surprise. He originally thought that among the group of people, Fu Yuechi, who had crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, was the strongest existence. After all, monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eightfold are rare in the world.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly mysterious man is even more powerful!


    It turned out that just using the simplest fixation spell, he had already restrained him so much that he could not move!


    Although he only has the strength of a great heaven, he can be regarded as a monk who has entered the tribulation realm!


    A stupid body spell, a spell that even an apprentice who is just starting to practice can practise, can it restrain him?


    How to think of this kind of thing is incredible!

 Chapter 2990： Saintess of Xiao Clan

    Chapter 2990 Saintess of Xiao Clan


    More importantly, looking at Su Yan''s light-handedness, it is clear that he can do it with ease.


    This fixation technique is definitely not Su Yan''s strongest spell, and it can only be regarded as a casual spell, and it has such an incredible power!


    He could even directly restrain him and Wuhun together immovably!


    How can we not let the young master feel scared!


    Jiang You and the others looked at the shocked young master in a very embarrassing way. They didn''t know what to say, so everyone bowed their heads.


    They had already felt the power of Su Yan a long time ago, they were like unresisting chicks in front of Su Yan, and they wanted to crush them to death only a matter of thought.


    Su Yan said with a dismissive expression to Fu Yuechi: "You see the giant condensed from the sky blue aura, this is the power of Wuhun."


    Fu Yuechi stared at the young master''s martial soul for a long time, and then said strangely: "It is truly a world that has no wonders. I can''t imagine that only relying on mental power and soul power can condense into such an incredible giant!"


    "There are still many such amazing ethnic groups in the ancient times. Now this era is still declining." Su Yan said: "The martial arts of the ancient race are divided into six categories. The following small branches are countless, not just like a giant. ."


    The young master stared at Su Yan, his eyes became complicated, and he didn''t expect this man to know so much about the secrets of the ancient clan, and he could even say that he was so precious!


    "Who are you?" Young Master couldn''t help asking.


    Not only did he have such a great ability, he could be restrained only with the fixation technique, and he even had such an understanding of the ancients.


    From the young master''s point of view, Su Yan had obviously targeted the ancients for a long time, and he will only appear here today.


    It is not surprising that the young master has such thoughts. Young people have little knowledge, and existence like Su Yan is far beyond the limit of his imagination.


    Su Yan was too lazy to answer the young master''s question. In Su Yan''s eyes, he was just a little trash fish of little use.


    Whether he is angry or not, it doesn''t make much sense.


    There is only one person who can control everything here, and that is Su Yan!


    The secret of the Sun Moon Mausoleum is behind the young master. You only need to bypass the young master and go directly in to understand the history and all the secrets behind the Sun Moon Mausoleum.


    Just when Su Yan was about to enter the core area of ??Sun Moon Tomb to find out, a purple thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky and landed in front of Su Yan.


    The purple thunderbolt turned into a power grid, covering the entrance of this building and blocking the road ahead.


    Su Yan raised his head, only to see that there were already many more people above his head.


    These people are wearing strange costumes and standing in the clouds. There are men and women of all ages. Although their image and temperament are different, they all stare at Su Yan and his group.


    "These people are..." Fu Yuechi hesitated.


    "These should be people of the ancient race, and it''s okay to meet them." Su Yan said calmly.


    The appearance of these ancient clan figures shows that there is indeed a certain inseparable connection between Riyue Ling and the ancient clan.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, and these ancient people were driving the golden clouds to slowly fall from the sky.


    The leader of the ancient race turned out to be a young girl with bright eyes and white teeth, and behind this young girl there were many old men.


    Seeing the young master who was overpowered by Su Yan, the girl squeezed her hands into a strange seal, and without moving her body, she unlocked the young master''s body curse.


    After Young Master finally gained control of his body, his first reaction was to continue fighting with Su Yan.


    But I don''t know what happened. After he caught Su Yan''s gaze, this courage immediately disappeared.


    There is even some anxiety in my heart.


    The new girl said, "I am Xiao Qingshi, the saint of the Xiao clan. You must be Su Yan, and the mausoleum of the Sun Moon Tomb must have been killed by you."


    "What is the origin of the Xiao Clan?" Fu Yuechi asked in a low voice.


    "There are six branches of the ancient clan, and I, the Xiao clan, is one of them." Xiao Qingshi said, "it seems that you don''t know much about the ancient clan. Why do you want to be an enemy of us?"


    Su Yan said: "I didn''t have much interest in you ancient people hiding in the crevices of the stone. The owner of Riyueling took the initiative to provoke me. I don''t have a good temper. No matter who it is, as long as it is fantasy to be able to ride Do whatever I want on my head, I will kill him, why, do you want to embarrass me?"


    Xiao Qingshi didn''t answer Su Yan''s question for the time being, and seemed to be sinking into a deep thought, thinking about something.


    What Xiao Qingshi was thinking at this time was that the elders had already released Mo Xuan. It has been at least three days since Mo Xuan left the Dilong Cave. Why hasn''t he arrived at the Sun Moon Tomb?


    The presbytery was very jealous of Su Yan''s strength, and Mo Xuan was the strongest weapon selected by the elders to deal with Su Yan.


    Without seeing Mo Xuan''s figure now, could it be that Mo Xuan deceived the Presbyterian Church and didn''t even plan to come to Riyueling and Su Yan from the beginning?


    Su Yan didn''t know what Xiao Qingshi was thinking about.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, Xiao Qingshi''s strength is far above the young master, but in general, it is definitely better than the mausoleum master.


    And the old people behind Xiao Qingshi, although their auras are deep, but at best they are at the same level as her, almost all on the front line of the fourth heaven to the fifth heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    Such strength might be a very important force elsewhere, but in front of Su Yan, there is no threat at all.


    Xiao Qingshi said: "Su Yan, I know you are very strong, but you have to know that this is the place of the ancients! Here we have no room for retreat! If you repeatedly push each other, then we have to fight you to the end. Up."


    Xiao Qingshi''s words were full of absoluteness. Since she can say this, it means she can do it.


    But Su Yan was obviously not threatened by Xiao Qingshi''s words, and his expression was disapproving.


    The Xiao Clan that appeared here was one of the six ancient tribes. If the strength of the Xiao Clan was so small, it would not be difficult to infer the strength of the other five ancient tribes.


    It is no wonder that these ancient races will hide in the shadows, because their strength is simply not enough to challenge the current order of the third region.


    This martial arts power is very peculiar, but after putting aside the so-called freshness, it is actually like this, and it is not at all to the extent that it can break all balance.


    Su Yan said: "I never like to bully girls, you might as well let a road, lest you do it with me."


    But Xiao Qingshi said, "Su Yan, I heard that you are the most up-and-coming person in the third region today. You dare to make a bet with this lady!"

 Chapter 2991： Gamble with the saint

    Chapter 2991: The Gamble with the Saint


    "Bet? Let''s talk about it. I like to bet the most. How would you like to bet?" Su Yan put his hands behind his back, looking calm and relaxed.


    Xiao Qingshi said: "Although you only have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens, your strength is far more than the current realm. Although I already have the Five Heavens Cross Tribulation Realm realm, if I fight directly with you, I''m afraid It cannot be your opponent."


    Su Yan hummed softly and agreed with Xiao Qingshi''s words.


    The mausoleum master holds the two mighty powers of sun, moon, yin and yang, and the strength is already regarded as a master in the ancient clan, and the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler, who also possesses the ten thousand sword nemesis, fell into the hands of Su Yan.


    Although Xiao Qingshi was also a genius girl in the ancient clan, she was still too immature to compare with the lord.


    She said she was inferior to Su Yan because she was very self-aware.


    But in the eyes of many elders of the Xiao Clan, what the saint said was very incredible!


    Xiao Qingshi is notoriously arrogant in his clan, just like a fairy in Guanghan Moon Palace, who unexpectedly would take the initiative to admit that he is inferior to others.


    Xiao Qingshi continued: "My bet is very simple. I will mark a place here. If anyone is invited out from this place first, whoever loses."


    This rule is also very simple. It is similar to a normal ring battle. Whoever leaves the ring first will lose.


    As for the method for Jiang Du to invite the other party out of the ring, of course the Eight Immortals crossed the sea to show their magical powers.


    Su Yan thought for a while, but there was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Just as he was about to agree to Xiao Qingshi''s condition, Fu Yuechi whispered beside Su Yan: "She is obviously not as strong as you, but she offered such a condition. Will there be fraud in the process?"


    Fu Yuechi''s worries obviously have some reason. The ancient people are not fools. If there is really no chance of winning at all, they will not make this bet with Su Yan.


    If you are seeking stability, you should not agree to this gambling agreement.


    Because under certain conditions, even the strongest monk will have the possibility of overturning the ship.


    But Su Yan said indifferently, "Sage Xiao, okay, I promised your bet."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi looked very excited, and said directly: "Since it is a gambling, of course it needs some good luck, don''t you think it is?"


    Xiao Qingshi was not afraid of Su Yan''s strength at all, but was very excited, indicating that she was indeed dependent.


    At this moment, even Su Yan became curious about what Xiao Qingshi was going to use to beat him in this bet.


    Su Yan said, "It''s very easy for you to gamble. If you can beat me, this Xuanyang Chijin Ruler will be yours."


    Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is known as the Nemesis of Ten Thousand Swords, and is the spoils of Su Yan''s victory over the tomb lord.


    Xiao Qingshi said, "A Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is not enough. If you want to gamble, it''s better to bet bigger!"


    "Oh?"


    Xiao Qingshi looked like she was holding a Zhizhu, and said, "If I lose, Xuanyang Chijin Ruler would be willing to offer three magical instruments of the same level!"


    Su Yan slowly said: "To me, the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is just an optional toy. It is naturally useful if you hold it in your hand, but if you say it has a great use, it is not necessarily useful. . You said you want to bet a little bit bigger, how can you bet on a few gadgets?"


    The Xuanyang Chijin Ruler is indeed very precious. It is a magic weapon handed down in ancient times, but in Su Yan''s place, it is really just a small toy with a certain collection value, and it is extremely limited for his own strength improvement.


    Although this was true, it sounded too arrogant. Xiao Qingshi bit his lower lip, completely unexpected that Su Yan would say such things.


    But Xiao Qingshi felt that she would never lose. Since she was already invincible, the bigger the bet, the better it would be for her.


    So Xiao Qingshi said: "How do you gamble, this saint will accompany you!"


    Su Yan said, "If I lose, I will follow your orders from the Xiao Clan and become your Xiao Shengnv''s subordinate. But if you lose, I still lack a maid waiting to change clothes. I think you are very suitable."


    Saintess has always been synonymous with sacredness in the Xiao Clan. Listening to Su Yan''s words, not only Xiao Qingshi''s face changed drastically, but even the masters of the Xiao Clan wanted to rush to fight Su Yan immediately.


    But Xiao Qingshi stretched out his hand and stopped all the masters of the Xiao Clan. Instead, he stared at Su Yan, saying every word: "Okay, I promise you! Su Yan, masters like you must be all Words count, right?"


    Su Yan said: "A man, of course, keeps his promises, and he has to count everything he says!"


    "it is good!"


    Now that the gambling agreement took effect, Xiao Qingshi directly turned his magic power into an area that was 30 meters long and wide.


    This area can''t be said to be small, but if two grandmasters who cross the Tribulation Realm fight, it really can only be regarded as a square inch of land.


    If Su Yan took out his Tai''a, it would only take a second for the sword energy to cover this entire area, leaving Xiao Qingshi with no place to stand.


    Xiao Qingshi didn''t seem to know that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was so powerful, otherwise he wouldn''t make such a magical bet.


    Xiao Qingshi first entered this area, and then Su Yan also slowly entered it.


    Yingying''s light shining on the border of this area, no matter who it is, as long as he exits outside this area, he will lose.


    Su Yan was also curious at this time, what kind of magic weapon Xiao Qingshi would come up with.


    In terms of strength, Xiao Qingshi is far from Su Yan''s opponent. This area of ??about ten meters in length and width can be regarded as an arena.


    If Xiao Qingshi didn''t have any powerful magic weapon, Su Yan could easily push her out of it with only strength.


    Of course, the saint of the Xiao clan could not make a sure bet.


    Xiao Qingshi took out a glass-colored bottle from the sleeve of his shirt. After this bottle appeared in Xiao Qingshi''s hand, it immediately gave Su Yan a dangerous texture.


    But Su Yan remained calm, and wanted to see what the saint of the Xiao clan was going to sing. Anyway, he is strong enough, it is very easy to want to come first.


    However, Xiao Qingshi saw that Su Yan was attacking without even coming up, his heart suddenly burst into ecstasy, and then he chanted the spell directly, and the glass bottle in his hand also flew into the air.


    Powerful mana was injected into the glass bottle through Xiao Qingshi''s hands, and a mysterious absorption power loomed from the glass bottle, as if he wanted to put Su Yan in the glass bottle.


    Su Yan seemed to think of the names of a few magic weapons at this time. They were all exotic treasures from the ancient times, but they all didn''t quite match this glass bottle.


    "Get up!" With Xiao Qingshi''s urging, the suction from the glass bottle became stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 2992： Phoenix Wuhun

    Chapter 2992 Phoenix Martial Soul


    This suction gradually turned into a very strong wind, sucking all the surrounding stones and flying sand into the bottle.


    Su Yan was also severely restrained by standing in place, but his figure was firmly established in the wind, and there was hardly any shaking.


    Su Yan had such an ability, as early as Xiao Qingshi expected. After all, he is a man who can defeat the Tomb Master. If he doesn''t even have this ability, it would be too nonsense.


    Xiao Qingshi gritted his teeth and changed his seal three more times.


    After that, the suction power of the glass bottle became stronger and stronger, and even Fu Yuechi and the others were greatly affected, and they had to use a formation to isolate the suction power.


    Fu Yuechi originally thought that Xiao Qingshi would have some magic weapon, enough to blast Su Yan out of the circle.


    Unexpectedly, she did the opposite. From the beginning, she didn''t intend to use conventional methods to win, but wanted to suppress Su Yan with a magic weapon once and for all!


    This little girl''s ambition cannot be neglected, and this glass bottle must not be any ordinary treasure!


    After Gang Feng continued to increase its weight, it turned into a blue-black tornado and moved towards Su Yan!


    Xiao Qingshi thought: "You should be fine now! My treasure is the treasure of the ancient Taoist sect. Even if the real fairy Daluo is sucked in, it will take an hour to turn into a pool of pus! Even if you have With such a great ability, I decided not to escape this time!"


    Although this blue-black tornado covers a small area, the wind inside is extremely strong.


    Su Yan obtained a centering bead from the Poisonous Miasma Forest Immortal Bone Cave, which can condense the soul in the wind and hold his figure, which is considered the biggest nemesis of this glass bottle.


    However, this centering bead had already been given to Xiao Meng by Su Yan, and Su Yan was completely relying on his own cultivation level to support it.


    The blue-black tornado became bigger and bigger, and the suction became stronger and stronger, but Su Yan''s figure still did not shake in the wind, but his clothes flew like crazy...


    Su Yan''s voice came from the wind: "Sage Xiao, is this your magic weapon to win? If you don''t have more powerful skills, you will lose."


    The surrounding wind roared, but Su Yan''s voice was transmitted almost unhindered.


    Of course Xiao Qingshi was also astonished. The Wuxiang Glazed Glass Bottle had been used to such an extent, couldn''t it even shake Su Yan''s figure?


    What kind of monster is he? !


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help feeling a very strong sense of powerlessness in her heart. It seemed that she could not shake this man even if she had exhausted all her abilities!


    This feeling can only be understood by those who have fought against Su Yan.


    Before fighting against Su Yan, the proud man of these days didn''t think he would be far inferior to Su Yan.


    The pride of these days can also easily crush ordinary monks. Before the battle with Su Yan, he never thought that he would be ruthlessly crushed one day.


    Xiao Qingshi must work hard to overcome the feeling of powerlessness in his heart at this time. If this phaseless glass bottle can''t settle Su Yan, then Su Yan''s counterattack will be very scary! She may not be able to resist it!


    Xiao Qingshi''s mood is still very calm at this time, which is very rare and precious.


    Although Xiao Qingshi is a rare genius girl in the ancient clan, she is not arrogant at all. From the beginning, she clearly realized that her strength is not as good as Su Yan.


    The elders of the ancient tribe had to release the monster Mo Xuan from the Dilong Cavern, indicating that Su Yan was powerful, and even the elders found it very difficult.


    Such a powerful man, if she can be convinced, it will naturally be a great achievement, but if it loses, it will be expected, and there is nothing surprising.


    The blue-black tornado in the phaseless glass bottle became more and more violent, and even caught up with the thick clouds in the sky and the thick white fog in this valley!


    The clouds turned into dragons, tigers, unicorns, sacred beasts, etc., constantly roaring in the air!


    These visions show that Xiao Qingshi''s strength has indeed reached a certain level, and the basic skills are very solid, without any weakness.


    Even Su Yan somewhat admired this Xiao Saintess.


    However, just relying on such strength to want to shake Su Yan is nothing more than a dream!


    "Does your skills really end here?"


    After the blue-black tornado was split by a golden sword light, it couldn''t be merged again for a long time!


    The wind can be broken with a sword. What kind of state is this? !


    Xiao Qingshi was stunned, completely wondering what language he could use to accurately describe the scene he saw before his eyes.


    Everything seems to be completely out of her control!


    The glass bottle was still in the air, but the threat to Su Yan had become smaller and smaller.


    As soon as Xiao Qingshi gritted his teeth, the seals in his hand changed three more.


    Then a golden aura rose from behind Xiao Qingshi, and the golden aura gradually turned into a golden phoenix!


    After the phoenix spread his wings, Xiao Qingshi''s power became even greater!


    This golden phoenix is ??Xiao Qingshi''s martial spirit!


    After the Wuhun appeared, Xiao Qingshi''s aura became much stronger, and even the suction power of the glass bottle became stronger than before.


    Su Yan actually felt that his feet were about to leave the ground, and Xiao Qingshi saw that victory was in sight, and hope was rekindled in his heart.


    But the next moment, after Su Yan inserted the long sword into the ground, his figure became motionless again.


    Su Yan said: "I have recognized that this magic weapon of yours is the phaseless glass bottle used for interpretation and teaching at the time. If it is inhaled into it, there is mysterious light in it. Even if it is me, it is impossible to support an hour."


    Profound Magnetism is actually the power of radiation.


    The essence of the sun and the northern lights are collected and refined and placed in a glass bottle. This method can only be done by the ancient power.


    Today''s Dao Sect cannot find a person with this ability.


    "I''m very surprised, this treasure is obviously the most precious treasure of the Taoist sect, how could it fall into the hands of the ancients inside. Is it the spoils of the war between the ancients and the sect?" Su Yan said.


    The ancient tribe had great power in the heavens and all realms. Although it was later overthrown, the so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse. The ancient tribe��s foundation for tens of thousands of years is here, and it has lasted for such a long time. Of course, there is also time to collect many great treasures.


    The magic weapon in the hands of the ancient people is probably not only the glass bottle, but also the Xuanyang Chijin Ruler that has fallen into Su Yan''s hands.


    On the one hand, Xiao Qingshi didn''t let go of the glass bottle in his hand. Although it was obviously impossible to defeat Su Yan, the glass bottle could at least be used to contain Su Yan''s action.


    On the other hand, the martial spirit behind Xiao Qingshi was directly activated!


    The golden phoenix screamed, the sound was so sharp that it could even shock people''s mind directly!


    Those disciples in the Riyue Mausoleum were a bit weak in their cultivation, and fell directly to the ground and fainted.


    Even Fu Yuechi was lost for a moment. When she recovered, Phoenix had almost killed Su Yan!

 Chapter 2993： The saint woman

    Chapter 2993 The saint becomes a maid


    There are six categories of martial spirits. Among them, the phoenix is ??second to none among the feather martial spirits, and there are blue birds, sun golden crows, and other divine birds below.


    The Phoenix Martial Spirit represents the apex position in the feathers, and it is a very rare existence in the history of the Xiao Clan for tens of thousands of years!


    Phoenix opened his mouth and seemed to want to swallow Su Yan directly!


    Su Yan only laughed, and then said, "Good job."


    One hand is holding the long sword, and the other hand is directly in the air!


    Ten layers of defensive formations in the air condense instantly, and at the same time the powerful true essence formed an unparalleled pressure!


    After the two were added together, the menacing Phoenix Martial Spirit was also pressed into the air by Su Yan with one hand, completely unable to advance!


    Qi Xiao Qingshi took the two-pronged approach, the glass bottle and the Phoenix Martial Spirit have already taken out his strongest ability!


    She originally thought that the worst would be able to push Su Yan out of this circle with the Phoenix Martial Spirit. The impact of the Phoenix Charge was unparalleled, and she couldn''t imagine that Su Yan could catch it with just one hand!


    It''s all about catching it. What''s even better is that under the shock of terror, Su Yan didn''t even move a bit!


    "Sage Xiao, this should be all you can do, I should do it next."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi inevitably became nervous.


    Then she saw Su Yan''s lips closed for a moment, and then a piece of golden rope flew towards her!


    Xiao Qingshi was still young, and she didn''t have any good eyes, and she couldn''t recognize this as Xiansuo. When she reacted, she suddenly found that Xiansuo was already in front of her!


    Venerable Wanpo, such a powerful person, spoke in front of this Bound Xian Suo, let alone just a small woman.


    Once Bound Xian Suo got close, Xiao Qingshi''s magical tools and various ancient clan seals had no effect.


    She babbled for a long time, using many methods, there was even a clear gap in the handling of the phaseless glass bottle in the air, so Su Yan escaped calmly, and finally could not escape the shackles of the immortal cable.


    Tie Xian Suo wrapped Xiao Qingshi''s body tightly.


    After Xiao Qingshi was **** by the immortal cord, she instinctively struggled, but the more she struggled, the tighter the immortal cord was bound.


    Xiao Qingshi exhausted all the methods, but the golden rope on his body just couldn''t see any signs of becoming loose!


    Xiao Qingshi''s appearance couldn''t help becoming very embarrassed. After all, she was a girl''s house, and she was also a saint of the Xiao clan. She was **** with ropes in this way, which was really out of order.


    But now the situation is beyond her control.


    After that, Su Yan used the mighty sword light to force the Wuhun and Liuliping back, and in a blink of an eye he had already reached Xiao Qingshi''s side.


    Xiao Qingshi gave Su Yan angrily, and then closed his beautiful eyes.


    Her attitude is very resolute. Since she has already landed on this field, she is of course to kill or pluck it.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, he had no intention of killing Xiao Qingshi.


    Su Yan has always been upright and upright. People always respect me and I respect others. Xiao Qingshi didn''t do anything excessive, and Su Yan naturally wouldn''t do anything excessive to a little girl.


    It��s just that Su Yan just lifted Xiao Qingshi up, and then slowly walked three feet away, the boundary of this circle, and then placed Xiao Qingshi outside the boundary, and then said: "Sage Xiao, our bet is you lose."


    Xiao Qingshi crushed Yinfang, and the feeling in his heart was extremely complicated. As long as he thought that he would be Su Yan''s maid from now on, he felt darkness before his eyes.


    She is the saint of the Xiao Clan. She has been treated as a pearl and jewel since she was a child, and she has never imagined that she will end up like this in the end!


    If you were to be insulted by this man day and night, it would be better to just die! And lest our ancestors should be ashamed of them!


    At this time Xiao Qingshi heard Su Yan say: "Sage Xiao, you should be a person who keeps your promise, right?"


    "I, I pretend to be... keep my promise!"


    Su Yan said, "Then you will be my maid from now on. Even if you want to bite your tongue and commit suicide, you have to agree with my master, right?"


    "You!" Where did Xiao Qingshi suffer such insults, the saint woman of the dignified Xiao clan actually fell into such a field, how could she bear it, her eyes were full of tears while she broke her silver teeth.


    But since she initiated this bet on her own initiative, there is no room for remorse.


    Although she is a bit arrogant, she has a good character, and it is impossible to deny it immediately if she speaks out.


    Xiao Qingshi whispered: "You should untie me first, so what kind of decent is this. You let me be your maid, and I will listen to you in the future, but if you want me to do something that hurts the world! I''ll commit suicide. I won''t succumb to you!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and said, "You are very spine, which is very good. I like the spine the most. If a person is soft and has no character, that''s not good."


    After Su Yan said the spell, he took the Xiansuo back.


    In fact, Xiao Qingshi had already condensed her True Essence in secret, and when Bixian Suo returned to Su Yan''s hands, the moment she recovered her freedom, she had a chance to act like Su Yan.


    Although this sudden sneak attack might not be useful, she didn''t do anything when it came to an end.


    To some extent, Xiao Qingshi had accepted his destiny, so he could only comfort himself in his heart: This man''s strength was extremely terrifying, if he could stay by his side, he might be able to grasp the essence of his cultivation. , Maybe you can become stronger too!


    "Sage Xiao, then you will be my maid from now on. You will wait for me to change clothes and take a shower, and to pour my foot wash."


    When Xiao Qingshi heard the three words "footwashing water", his nose was sour, tears welled up in his heart, and angrily said: "Since you want me to be a maid, why bother with a saint? Humiliated me more?"


    "This is understandable wrong, if you are not a saint, then the pleasure of being a maid will be much less." Su Yan said.


    Seeing that Xiao Qingshi had already chosen to accept this result, all the masters of the Xiao Clan showed an expression of not knowing what to do.


    The things in front of them are really weird and completely beyond their knowledge.


    The saint of the Xiao clan has now become Su Yan''s maid, which means that Su Yan has become the master of their master, so is their Xiao clan still hostile to Su Yan? Then how will the elders treat and deal with it?


    This relationship is really chaotic to the extreme, thinking about it, even the head is bigger.


    It took a long time for a calm and steadfast elder to ask: "Holy woman, waiting for the strongest from the Presbyterian Church to come to the Sun and Moon Tombs, how can I deal with myself?

 Chapter 2994： Paleo Presbyterian Church

    Chapter 2994: The Ancient Elders'' Association


    This question is really torturing the soul, and even Xiao Qingshi couldn''t answer it for a while.


    On the contrary, Su Yan was very open-minded and honest: "Will the elders of the ancient tribe want to deal with me? This has nothing to do with you. Just watch them by the side, and I can deal with them naturally."


    Su Yan''s words contained incomparable confidence.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the masters of Xiao Qingshi and Xiao Clan let out a long sigh of relief, at least they don''t need to be caught in the middle, they are not human on both sides.


    Not long after, many thick clouds floated in the sky!


    This time, in order to deal with Su Yan, the elders'' meeting can be said to be out of the nest.


    When there was a conflict with the five holy places last time, the elders of the ancient tribe hid in the dark to make arrangements, and not all of them were dispatched.


    Even in the memory of these ancient masters, it is almost impossible to remember when all the elders were dispatched.


    This shows that they attach great importance to Su Yan.


    Looking at the sky, Su Yanyao still had a timeless smile on his face like a spring breeze. Obviously, he didn''t pay much attention to the elders of the ancient tribe. It seemed that no one in the world could shake him!


    Xiao Qingshi stared at Su Yan for a long time, and then said: "There are masters in the presbytery. This time they are all out. If you are afraid, no one will say that you are a coward when you leave Riyueling. "


    If all the elders of the ancient tribes arrived, even the saints of the five holy places would not be able to eat.


    Su Yanhao angrily smiled and said, "Why do I have to be afraid? The elders should be the one who is afraid. If I were not afraid of me, how could I be sent out to deal with me? But you, your character is pretty good. I just became my maid, I already knew I was worried about my master."


    Xiao Qingshi''s face suddenly became very red. He wanted to say something to refute, but he didn''t know what was going on when he said it, so he couldn''t speak at all.


    The thick clouds in the sky are approaching, and the strong men of the Presbyterian Church are showing up in the clouds!


    Many red thunderbolts gradually appeared in the sky, and even the sky suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    Su Yan could see all these changes, but he didn''t care at all.


    The Presbyterian Church also discovered the existence of Su Yan, and someone couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Where is Mo Xuan? Has he killed him?"


    "No, there is no trace of a fight here. If Mo Xuan makes a full move, even if he is suppressed, he will definitely shake the mountain. Mo Xuan must have not come here yet."


    "Mo Xuan didn''t come here...Where did he go?"


    For the Presbyterian Church, Mo Xuan and Su Yan are both uncontrolled monsters. If the two can fall together, it would be the best script for the Presbyterian Church.


    But right now Su Yan was in the Sun Moon Tomb, but Mo Xuan was completely absent, which was a bit strange.


    Many elders couldn''t help but look at the old man who released Mo Xuan from the Earth Dragon Cavern.


    The old man seemed calm at this time, but he was actually very flustered. He is the elder of the Mo clan, and of course he was selfish in releasing Mo Xuan.


    Although the six drums are known as the same spirit, in fact they have not been very harmonious inside.


    It is not so much that they are clinging together independently, it is more that the harsh reality forced the ancients to survive in this way.


    The elders of the Mo tribe have seen the process of the earth-shattering battle through the butterflies left by the mausoleum master, knowing that Su Yan has mastered the power of chaos!


    This power far surpassed the Five Elements Escape Method of Jinmu, Water, Fire, Earth, and it was the power that had reached the essential level of this world!


    There are three elders in the Presbyterian Church. How to deal with Su Yan at this time requires the three elders to jointly decide.


    The first elder said: "With the power of the eighteen powerful men in my presbytery, can''t this person be suppressed here?"


    The second elder said: "This person is not alone. When we came, we saw the boat of the crossing not far away. If he called his companions, he might call more people than us. Don''t. Forget that, by his side, there are many powerful men of the world gathered in order to overthrow the five sacred places! If you can make peace, it is better not to go to war with this person."


    "Then the hatred of the mausoleum master was killed? We ancient people have not suffered such a big loss in many years! He is just a mere mortal, so why ride on the head of our ancient people?"


    It is war or peace, and the views of both sides are tit-for-tat.


    The reason for this situation is that, in the final analysis, Mo Xuan did not come to Sun Moon Tomb to challenge Su Yan.


    The situation envisaged by the elders was originally to come to Sun Moon Tomb to clean up the mess. After Su Yan and Mo Xuan fought to a defeated situation, if the elders made another move, the situation would definitely benefit them!


    But the current situation is not the same at all.


    Fu Yuechi said from behind Su Yan: "The ancients are coming fiercely, do we need the support of the boat of crossing?"


    Su Yan said: "No, let''s take a look at what the ancients are singing."


    "Leader, did you do this too much?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "How come you can be big, Yuechi, with you and me, can you find enough people to challenge us in this third region? Even though there are so many people in the Presbyterian Church, how dare it be?"


    The cultivation base of Fu Yuechi Crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, coupled with the invincible sword that Su Yan was aiming for, there are indeed few people who can match them in this third area.


    Su Yan was very confident when he said this, and even Fu Yuechi was greatly affected, and his heart was full of pride.


    North Ming sword **** Yin Guangzheng also smiled and said: "Leader Su said yes, someone from Yin has already had a severe itchy hand. These ancient tribes are also very interesting. If you can play against them, you will be very interesting."


    The clouds in the sky slowly descended and landed in the valley.


    Those of the Xiao Clan quickly stepped aside, and their position is very embarrassing now.


    The three great elders of the ancient tribe, two of them have the realm of Crossing Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, and the strongest one has reached Crossing Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven.


    They claimed to be strong, but after seeing Fu Yuechi behind Su Yan, they still did not dare to be presumptuous. Instead, they complained endlessly!


    What kind of **** did the mausoleum master provoke, and there are even strong men who cross the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens!


    In fact, many elders of the Presbyterian Church did not know Su Yansu, and had lived in seclusion in the mountains for many years. They themselves did not have much hostility towards Su Yan.


    But now with this tense attitude of both sides, it is impossible to retreat.


    If it retreats, it will inevitably make the ancients lose face!


    The more such ancient organizations and sects, the more they value their own face. Because no matter what kind of insult you receive, it will be written into your own history.


    The elder said: "Are you Su Yan?"


    "Yes, does the ancients have any enlightenment?" Su Yan said.

 Chapter 2995： Are you not convinced?

    The second thousand nine hundred and ninety-fifth chapter is not satisfied, is it?


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the elder was extremely dissatisfied, and said: "This is the Sun Moon Tomb. You came in for no reason, so you are so confident?"


    Before Su Yan could answer, another great elder was surprised and said: "Xiao Qingshi, why are you on his side, do you have anything to do? You are the saint of the Xiao clan! How can you act so confused?"


    This great elder came from the Xiao Clan, and was considered Xiao Qingshi''s elder, that''s why he asked this question.


    Xiao Qingshi kept complaining in her heart. Now, from her standpoint, how could she be an enemy of Su Yan?


    Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t feel embarrassed by Xiao Qingshi''s meaning. He just heard Su Yan say: "Before you came, she had already fought with me. According to the agreement, she would be my servant if she lost."


    "You!" The Great Elder of the Xiao Clan was furious, "Do you know what you are talking about? Su Yan! Do you think you can ride on the head of the Xiao Clan and do whatever you want? Bastard!"


    Su Yan glanced at Xiao Qingshi, saw Xiao Qingshi''s appearance very embarrassed, and said: "For your face, I won''t care about him."


    Xiao Qingshi suddenly showed extremely grateful eyes.


    At this time, Su Yan was in Xiao Qingshi''s cognition, that was an existence even more terrifying than the Great Demon King, and his strength was so high!


    The Great Elder of the Xiao Clan is indeed very strong, but this strength is meaningless in front of Su Yan. If the two sides fight, the Great Elder of the Xiao Clan will soon start to doubt life, just like Xiao Qingshi before.


    Su Yan said: "I actually came to Riyueling not to be an enemy of your ancient clan. I just want to see what the sects that have been passed down for thousands of years are like. If you can take a look at the strength of your ancient clan now, then It''s even better. It''s gratifying to think that the two big wishes can be fulfilled."


    Su Yan smiled when he said these words at this time, completely lifeless.


    The Presbyterian Church was also a little confused at this time. They originally thought that Su Yan was here to inquire about the crime, so they had already prepared for a battle with Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would say such completely harmless words.


    Su Yan continued: "There is only a small grievance between me and the mausoleum. Since he is dead, I don''t bother to pursue anything. I can assume that his offense to me before is his personal arbitrariness, and you The ancients have nothing to do. You ancients must have long been dissatisfied with the order in which the five holy places dominate the world, right? If you can join me, after I destroy the five holy places, I can give you a lot. Territory...I��ve always counted my words, otherwise there wouldn��t be so many strong people willing to follow me."


    The three great elders were all stunned, they didn''t expect Su Yan''s plan to be like this!


    What the ancients wanted was to usurp a part of the power from Su Yan, just like taking control of the Sun Moon Tomb through conspiracy and infiltration.


    Now Su Yan wants to incorporate the ancients under his command. How can the elders accept this kind of thing?


    The Presbyterian Church is already the highest authority of the ancients, how could they tolerate another Supreme Emperor in their heads?


    "What are you! You dare to put yourself on top of the ancients! Those people are afraid of you, but the ancients won''t be afraid of you!"


    "Yes! Su Yan, if you really think that you are invincible in the world, just kill it in front of the Five Great Sacred Grounds! What else do you mean to include the ancients, the ghost knows what idea you are fighting?"


    Fu Yuechi was about to explain, but he was held down by Su Yan. Su Yan whispered: "It makes sense to reason with people who are reasonable, and to reason with a poppi rogue will only waste your own words. There are not many opportunities for cultivating in the mountain, and there are not many opportunities to deal with the poppi rogue, let me deal with it."


    Although Su Yan''s voice was very soft, he didn''t know what was going on, and it gave Fu Yuechi an extremely secure feeling.


    Su Yan described it as a poppi rogue, and naturally made the elders feel greatly offended!


    All the 18 elders of the Ancient Clan Presbyterian Church stared at Su Yan!


    Su Yan said, "Are you dissatisfied with me? That''s very simple. I just need to convince you all. The presbyterians should be here today, right? It''s better not to have any defects, lest you lose and don''t admit it. Why don''t you go together?"


    "What?! Do you know what you are talking about?" The great elder of the Xiao Clan only felt that Su Yan was so arrogant and unreasonable!


    Su Yan''s victory over the tomb master can indeed prove that he is strong, but he is definitely not strong enough to surpass the elders of the ancient tribe.


    The Presbyterian Church has eighteen elders, representing eighteen grandmasters who crossed the Tribulation Realm! The lowest cultivation base also has the Five Heavens Crossing Tribulation Realm!


    Moreover, after entering the presbytery, the strong of the ancient race will obtain some secrets of the ancient race.


    This included some secret formations. After the 18 elders played together, the power of the formations was so great that it could almost change the colors of the world!


    Therefore, it is generally believed that the presbytery represents the strongest force of the ancients!


    Now there is a person who said without shame that he could challenge the Presbyterian Church!


    What are you kidding?


    Does this person really think that he is invincible?


    The elders of the ancient race were all furious, and this was even more offensive to them than Su Yan said just now that they were rascals!


    Those who can enter the Presbyterian Church are all heroes of the ancient clan!


    What Su Yan looked down on at this time was their strength, and treated them as rubbish. How could this be tolerated?


    The great elder of the Mo clan said: "Su Yan, don''t be too mad! To give you a bit of face, do you really think you are the invincible master of the world? Our ancient clan is going to suppress you here today! Can your arrogance last after an hour!"


    The great elder of the Xiao Clan also said: "Yes! Su Yan, you just said you want to challenge the eighteen elders of our Presbyterian Church alone. You said this yourself! Don''t deny it!"


    Su Yan said, "Of course I only count what I say. If you want to go up, you will go together. Otherwise, I won''t have any interest.


    For the first time in the past thousands of years, the elders of the ancient tribe have been so despised, and they are all angry!


    But in a blink of an eye, the great elder of the Mo Clan reminded: "Don��t fall into his strategy anymore. He wants to disturb our state of mind, and then calmly win! Let��s calm our minds, and then use the strongest formation. Just suppress him here."


    Xiao Qingshi has very strange ideas in his heart, and the elders are usually very proud. Of course, these people do have proud capital.


    Today I have to use eighteen to deal with one person, and it is a very serious attitude! This kind of thing is really exaggerated and bizarre!


    Perhaps since they agreed to Su Yan''s condition, they had already acquiesced in their hearts that they were inferior to Su Yan...


    From the side, this also reflects that Su Yan is indeed the strongest enemy that the ancients have encountered after thousands of years of hiding from the world!

 Chapter 2996： Hongmeng Yuxu Array

    Chapter 2996: Hongmeng Yuxu Array


    The eighteenth-long tiger of the ancient clan stared at Su Yan staringly, wishing to strip Su Xiansheng alive!


    And Su Yan walked forward, the powerful elemental power filled his body when he walked, and even his sleeves rose automatically without any wind!


    Seeing Su Yan approaching step by step, one of the elders couldn''t help but asked, "How do the three great elders decide?"


    "How can I decide? I can only use that set of formations! With the strength of the eighteen people like me, it will definitely be able to suppress him in the Hongmeng Yuxu!"


    This time the three great elders almost all thought of going together, and to deal with Su Yan, they could only use that set of Grand Formation!


    "Everyone, please belong to the array!" With the great elder''s command, all 18 elders stood in their respective positions!


    The postures of the eighteen elders are also different, including sitting cross-legged, lying on the back, standing, and squatting...


    These gestures are full of ancient meanings, and they cannot be achieved by the formations of this era.


    After all, the ancient clan has tens of thousands of years of heritage, and the sects that have only made their fortunes in the past few thousand years cannot be compared!


    Seeing the 18 elders of the ancient tribe in such an astonishing battle, Su Yan didn''t panic at all. After all, he was also a person from the first era.


    He has experienced many battles between gods and demons, and has participated in countless battles among the tens of thousands of races in the universe.


    It can even be said that Su Yan is one of the shapers of the order of the heavens and the world.


    The stronger the formation used by the elders of the ancient race, the more fun the battle will be.


    After the true essences of the eighteen ancient tribe elders collided, the true essences of different natures seemed to conflict with each other, but after the conflict they gradually merged together!


    This fused power is like a cloud, full of colorful light, and there is a very strange power in it, which seems to come from a distant ancient era!


    Even after seeing the five-colored clouds, Su Yan was a little moved, "I can''t think that it is the real power of the Magnificence. It seems that your ancient people''s tens of thousands of years of background is really not a joke."


    The power of Hongmeng represented the power before the heavens and the earth, and Su Yan''s power of chaos complemented each other.


    These two powers are as if the air has melted into all things, and they are everywhere after the world has been opened up, but they are almost impossible to be extracted.


    The power of Hongmeng encompasses everything, including the five elements of escape, wood, water, fire, and earth. This world will be completely disintegrated after encountering the power of Hongmeng!


    Even Su Yan''s swordsmanship is extremely difficult to get cheap against the power of Hongmeng!


    The eighteen elders have already entered the country at this time, and have entered a state of intoxication that is like a dream and awakening. At this time, the eighteen people put Buddha incarnation and become chess pieces on the chessboard. The only value that exists in this world is to promote the formation. law!


    After the power of Hongmeng received the blessing of the eighteen elders, the envelope gradually expanded!


    Even Su Yan was inadvertently shrouded in this!


    After being enveloped by the power of Hongmeng, Su Yan''s side suddenly became clouded and misty, and the true energy of the bodyguard was directly stimulated!


    After Su Yan''s bodyguard zhenqi directly collided with the power of Hongmeng, there was a groaning sound!


    The two forces began to confront each other, it was almost as if the same pot of water was about to boil!


    The suppressing forces around him gradually grew stronger, and even Su Yan felt that his actions were greatly hindered.


    The great array composed of 18 strongmen crossing the Tribulation Realm is truly extraordinary! The power is far beyond those formations that Su Yan encountered before.


    And Su Yan''s surroundings were changing, and they were all surrounded by five-colored clouds, even Fu Yuechi could not see them.


    This strong five-color cloud contains the power of Harmony. The power of Harmony was born before the creation of heaven and earth. It is the power to build this heaven and earth. It is enough to derive all kinds of incredible magic methods. The power is so great that it is not comparable to ordinary spells!


    Su Yan is already deeply trapped at this time, how can he get out of it?


    After this great power spread, Fu Yuechi and the others had already been pushed out of the valley of the Sun Moon Tomb by the power of this formation.


    This force was very peaceful, and even the disciples of Riyueling with very low cultivation levels were not harmed!


    After all, this great power is the power to nurture all things, it can be strong and strong, infinitely violent, or moisturize things silently.


    It was the first time that Fu Yuechi had seen such a miraculous power, but she immediately keenly sensed that this power was extraordinary, there were hardly any weaknesses, and she didn''t know if Su Yan could handle it!


    "This is the Hongmeng Yuxu Formation! It turned out to be the Hongmeng Yuxu Formation!" Even Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help being shocked.


    "Is there any mystery in this formation?" Yin Guangzheng asked, even he felt that this formation was very inappropriate.


    If these eighteen ancient elders talked about fighting alone, none of them were Su Yan''s opponents. They couldn''t imagine that they could create such an incredible array of power after being together!


    Xiao Qingshi''s complexion was dignified to the extreme, saying: "The power of Hongmeng was born at the beginning of the world, and it is one of the powers of the origin of this world. The so-called Yuxu represents transcendence and spotlessness. Of course, the combination of these two powers will be like this. ...This formation has always only existed in the legends of the ancients, and it is unexpected that these elders have successfully practiced this formation! Su Yan has no chance..."


    "You mean this formation is unbreakable?"


    Xiao Qingshi said: "You should have already felt it, how powerful is the power of the Harmony, and there are almost no weaknesses. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible to break free from it, unless he is the **** of heaven and earth, otherwise, it depends on mortals. It��s impossible to break away from this formation, and the final fate must be suppressed here."


    Yin Guangzheng said angrily: "You can''t help but value your ancient clan too much. The power of the leader of Su is so amazing, and the strength is far beyond your imagination. You thought he would easily lose to your ancient clan? It''s ridiculous. !"


    Xiao Qingshi said: "You and I will look down to know what''s going on. Now the big formation has just unfolded, and its power is far from reaching its maximum moment. When the power of this formation is fully deployed, even the sun and the moon The mausoleum will also be crushed directly!"


    There is absolutely no exaggeration in what Xiao Qingshi said.


    Because this Hongmeng Yuxu array almost represents the upper limit of the ancient clan''s combat effectiveness, she has only seen records about this formation in some ancient books in the clan.


    Those records have only a few words, but they all describe the power of this great array of hongmeng jade emptiness very exaggerated, saying that it is definitely not human-powered.


    Although Su Yan is very strong, after all, he only has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the four heavens. This is his biggest weakness.


    In normal times, this weakness will hardly be exposed, but after entering this grand formation, it''s another matter!

 Chapter 2997： Shrouded the world

    The second thousand and ninety-seventh chapter covers the world


    Su Yan''s situation at this time was indeed very bad, but it was not so life-threatening.


    The strength of the surrounding Hongmeng has become stronger and stronger, if you don''t want a solution, you will be trapped in this formation sooner or later.


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared outside Su Yan, and now it was almost impossible to withstand the huge pressure of the surroundings by relying only on the body protection.


    These Hongmeng powers are very quintessential, but they are just pure powers, and they haven''t produced much changes.


    But when Su Yan was about to get out of trouble, the surrounding power of Hongmeng swept directly and turned into many small tornadoes, attacking from all directions towards the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    The destructive power of the spiral energy of these Hongmeng forces is very powerful, even Su Yan''s Buddha Pagoda oscillated directly!


    Then various musical instruments were played directly, and the fairy music floated through the mountains.


    Suddenly hearing this Xianle, the ancestor of Panshan on the boat of crossing immediately realized that the situation was very bad.


    Because the last time she heard this fairy music, it was when Su Yan was on Earth!


    When this boundless fairy music appeared, did it mean that Su Yan had fallen into a very dangerous situation?


    The ancestor of Panshan wanted to get off the boat of crossing right away to see how Su Yan was doing.


    But before the ancestor of Panshan had time to react, the colorful flowing clouds burst out from the valley, and even the boat of crossing shook violently in the air for a while, and finally stabilized the balance of the hull!


    Looking over from the deck again, the surrounding mountains are almost completely shrouded in colored clouds!


    The limit that the eyes can see is all these five-colored clouds!


    These five-colored clouds cover at least a radius of thirty miles!


    The ancestor of Panshan and the other masters watched intently on the deck of the Crossing Boat for a long time, and no one could see the origin of the five-colored clouds!


    The ancestor of Panshan tentatively used several fire attribute spells, and was completely restrained by these five-colored clouds!


    The rest of the monks on the boat of crossing used twelve different types of power such as cloud sword, Daomen true water, wind thunder, etc., but after these powers entered the five-color clouds, they all fell to the sea!


    These five-colored clouds hardly have any weaknesses! Restrained all their spells!


    This is really incredible!


    After Panshan ancestor realized that there was something wrong, he immediately drove the boat of crossing and ascended to a higher sky until it rose to the top of the sea of ??clouds, where you can see below being swallowed by colorful clouds, like a huge lake!


    You can still hear Xianle fluttering here, but at this time Xianle has a bit of killing, instead of the easy and free music before.


    "This music is from Su Yan. It seems that he is going to be true this time. I never thought that the ancients were so strong that they could force Su Yan to this level..." Panshan ancestor said.


    Yes, when the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared, it meant that Su Yan really had to deal with it seriously!


    This Hongmeng Yuxu array was indeed so powerful that Su Yan had to deal with it with all his strength!


    The "lake" formed by the five-colored clouds spread silently in the mountains, and the scope of the envelope continued to expand!


    It seems that this force can expand to an infinite degree!


    But what no one could think of next was that the five-colored clouds shook directly!


    This shock is very weird from top to bottom!


    At this moment, even Fu Yuechi and the others did not dare to fall into the five-colored clouds, and could only continue to retreat towards the back. No one knows what the situation inside the five-colored cloud looks like, and they can only guess that this huge shock is related to Su Yan.


    During the shock, a very huge vortex formed among the five-colored clouds!


    This vortex was cut down from the high-altitude crossing boat, and it was very distinct!


    Su Yan is naturally at the center of this whirlpool!


    Su Yan stirred up these dozens of miles at this time, just to get out of this formation!


    The power of Hongmeng was turned upside down by Su Yan, and naturally there was a gap in the formation that was running smoothly!


    The great elder of the Xiao Clan fell to sleep from that state of drunkenness and awakening, because he found that the pressure at this time was so great that the formation would burst at any time!


    The Great Elder of the Xiao Clan stood on the ground, maintaining a virtual grip with his hands. His role was to set the formation of the tripod. At this time, his hands were split by the void, and he had become bloody!


    Not only that, even his arms have been under unimaginable pressure, and they are already shaking like crazy!


    Had it not been for his superhuman willpower, he would have been unable to sustain it!


    But even if he could support it, it was just lingering.


    As long as the pressure reaches the limit he can bear, the Hongmeng Yuxu Formation will directly overturn!


    This Su Yan''s strength is too exaggerated! Is this kid really a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens?


    How could there be such a terrifying strength!


    Even the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds would definitely not be able to reap any benefits in front of this grand formation of Hongmeng Yuxu. Now in front of him, this formation is about to collapse?


    The great elder of the Xiao Clan showed an expression of disbelief. He now only felt that this Su Yan was a monster in human skin. It seemed harmless to humans and animals, but it was actually terrifying to the extreme!


    The clothes on the upper body of the great elder of the Xiao Clan were torn apart every inch, and finally turned into many small pieces of cloth scattered among the five-colored clouds.


    The surrounding pressure is too great, even the clothes of the Great Elder of the Xiao Clan can no longer bear it!


    And under the broken clothes, there are strong, strong to the extreme muscles. At this time, except for the muscles, almost all the green tendons have been highlighted, and they look terrible!


    And this also means that the pressure has gradually approached the limit that the Great Elder of the Xiao Clan can bear!


    The great elder of the Xiao clan said: "Everyone! This formation is no longer able to hold up, and we can only enter the next stage! With the strength of my 18 martial souls, I will bet on the full glory of the ancient clan, and I will take this fierceness The mad Su Yan is suppressed here!"


    The remaining seventeen elders are still in a state of drunkenness and awakening, but behind all these seventeen people are auras of different colors rising!


    And behind the Great Elder of the Xiao Clan, a golden light also rose up, and finally this golden light turned into the martial spirit of the Sun Golden Crow!


    The golden crow of the sun triggered a golden light, and even Su Yan was swallowed!


    The five-color clouds flowing in the mountains are no longer silent, but invincible!


    Many huge mountains and rocks are directly flattened by the five-colored clouds, and there is no resistance at all!


    The rumbling voice is endless, and this land is being reshaped by the power of Hongmeng!


    The five-colored clouds in the sky and the ground became very dangerous, and Su Yan''s voice came from the center of the five-colored clouds: "Does your skills end here?"

 Chapter 2998： Congeal and not send

    Chapter 2998


    Su Yan''s voice was very abrupt. After Xiao Qingshi heard the familiar words, his heart was shocked!


    She had no idea that Su Yan had fallen into such a dangerous situation, surrounded by the power of Hongmeng, and could still speak such words!


    The colorful atmosphere between Tianyu was all shaken!


    Eighteen elders used eighteen different martial arts to bless the Hongmeng Yuxu Great Formation in order to trap Su Yan in it!


    Five-colored clouds reverberated between the mountains, but these seemingly light clouds were slowly cutting through the mountains, turning the huge rocks into fine sand!


    The five-color cloud made by the power of Hongmeng, you can use the concept of light or heavy to define it.


    It lies between the two, or both are contained in it.


    All-inclusive This is the most terrifying part of the power of Hongmeng!


    The mausoleum master holds yin and yang in his hand, and the elders will be proficient in the power of the Magnificent...The ancient clan''s background is indeed very powerful, and it is definitely not comparable to ordinary schools!


    To fight against this great power, the only thing that can be used is Su Yan''s power of chaos!


    After the power of chaotic good fortune turned into an eight-story Buddha pagoda, the power of Hongmeng was firmly resisted outside Su Yan.


    At this time Su Yan also pinched a magic formula handed down from ancient times.


    After the magic trick twisted, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda began to swell in the wind!


    This expansion is really incredible. The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is fifty or sixty meters high, standing between the sky and the earth, dispersing all the surrounding colorful clouds!


    After the Pagoda Pagoda pushed away all the clouds and mist, everyone was surprised by the sight.


    The mountains were stretched here, but wherever the power of Hongmeng passed, the mountains were all flattened!


    The landform has been completely changed!


    It turned out to be a vast plain!


    And the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is standing on this plain!


    The sound of Xianle music all came from the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. At this time, Xianle Zhengzheng, filled with a solemn atmosphere!


    Most people have seen this mighty eight-story Pagoda for the first time!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is obviously a magical building, but it is vivid, and even the murals and the details of the various buildings on it can''t find any faults!


    At the same time, the strong people of the ancient clan have already sensed one after another that these eight-story Pagoda Pagodas are definitely not the means of today''s Daomen, and there is a breath of ancient prehistoric times radiating from the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    Eighteen elders of ancient tribes were shocked! It was totally unexpected that Su Yan would have such a method!


    They thought that Su Yan''s strongest was nothing more than the power of Chaos Good Fortune, so they used the Hongmeng Yuxu Great Array to deal with Su Yan!


    The two powers of Chaos and Hongmeng can cancel each other out, and they have a total of 18 strong men, sandwiched in the formation of blessings, if it becomes a pure war of attrition, then Su Yan can''t be consumed by himself. Eighteen of them!


    This wishful thinking was played extremely well, the only problem was that he had incorrectly estimated Su Yan''s strength.


    Su Yan can not only use the power of chaotic good fortune, but also condense the power of chaotic good fortune into this eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    Now Su Yan''s cultivation is far from Xiaocheng''s level. If he cultivates to Xiaocheng''s realm, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda will surely rise to the sky.


    At that time, the honor, disgrace and birth and death of a country and a clan were a matter of Su Yan''s thoughts!


    Although it hasn''t been successful yet, the elders'' meeting used to deal with the ancients is enough. Su Yan surpassed these eighteen elders in the realm of cultivation.


    Although their great powers are huge, they can''t be united together, they can only spread out among the vast mountains!


    Not to mention that, like Su Yan, the power of chaos was transformed into an eight-story Buddha pagoda.


    Originally, the two exercises Su Yan cultivated were far beyond the human world, and Su Yan''s mood was also far beyond the human mood!


    What''s the use of Su Yan''s tyrannical strength only now?


    From the moment the Hongmeng Yuxu formation was placed, the elders of the ancient tribe had no way to retreat.


    Either Su Yan was suppressed here and regained the reputation of the ancients; or 18 of them were swept by Su Yan, and the ancients were stepped on by Su Yan.


    Apart from these two, there will be no third way.


    Without the orders of the three great elders, all the elders have refined their martial arts power and the true essence in their bodies to the extreme!


    At this time, I can only grit my teeth and continue desperately!


    Eighteen elders worked hard together, it can be said that they have worked hard!


    And the power of Hongmeng who was dispelled by the eight-story Buddha Pagoda also directly countered!


    Su Yan stood in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, closed his eyes and entered a very calm state.


    It seemed that everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him, and at the same time Su Yan still had a hand on the long sword.


    Su Yan was raising his qi at this time.


    It can be said that nourishing qi is the basic skill of every sword repair. After the breath and aura reach the state of full profit and loss, the sword will have the greatest power.


    Su Yan''s nourishment at this time was also to accumulate strength.


    Wait, if this sword goes out, it will definitely be shocking!


    After the power of Hongmeng counterattacked, the people watching outside, whether it was the Xiao Clan or Fu Yuechi, were very nervous.


    Instead, Su Yan slashed into the pagoda calmly, with almost no response.


    The eight-story Pagoda pagoda shined brightly, releasing a surging divine light, and the divine light and the five-colored clouds kept colliding with each other!


    And the speed of disintegration of the mountain body in this mountain range is also accelerating in this fierce conflict!


    There seems to be a very violent earthquake between the earth and the mountains!


    After the surrounding mountains shattered, many huge cracks appeared on the ground, and the water that was originally flowing in the valleys between the mountains began to overflow!


    But after getting closer to this side, the water will immediately evaporate into a white mist and rise to the sky!


    Everything here is directed towards collapse and destruction, even the hard rocks cannot withstand it, let alone the creatures in the mountains!


    In the game between the two forces of Hongmeng and Chaos, no one else can get involved.


    The sky and clouds look beautiful, but in fact they are murderous!


    Yin Guangzheng said: "If this fight continues, I am afraid it will be more than simply broken mountains and rivers. The earth veins here will also be completely destroyed. The strength of the Su League leader is really too strong. Why do I feel that I cannot see through. He?"


    Xiao Qingshi didn''t know what to say at this time. Su Yan''s actions at this time, including the eight-story Buddha pagoda transformed with true essence, far surpassed her knowledge.


    For her, everything in front of her is a completely new and unknown world!


    She originally thought that the Hongmeng Yuxu Great Formation was invincible at all. This formation has been recorded in the history of the ancients for at least 30,000 years, and every time it was used, it was invincible.


    She had never thought that Su Yan would be able to support it for so long under this big formation!

 Chapter 2999： One sword can break the world

    Chapter 2999: One sword can break the world


    Fu Yuechi said: "Xianle fluttering proves that he can keep his own safety, but...even if he is now invincible with the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, how can he win?"


    Fu Yuechi''s expectation for Su Yan was not just to maintain an unbeatable situation, but to completely defeat the elders of the ancient tribe.


    But from just now to now, the initiative of the offense is almost entirely in the hands of the ancients.


    Su Yan has almost always been passively defensive.


    But this situation is considered normal, because Su Yan always likes to come first, first see what his opponent is capable of before defeating his opponent.


    But this time the opponent was obviously different from before. The elders of the ancient tribe not only had 18 elders, but even the formation was impeccable.


    At least she Fu Yuechi hadn''t noticed any weakness in this Hongmeng Yuxu Array until now.


    If she encounters this formation, the first reaction is to get out quickly, and don''t fall into the quagmire of this formation. This seems to be the only good way.


    But Su Yan was already at the center of the formation vortex at this time, and this good method was naturally useless.


    If you want to get out, the only way out is to break the formation!


    But the eighteen elders not only gambled their true essence recklessly, but even their martial souls were released! How easy is it to break the battle?


    To avoid being consumed by this big formation, the only way is to burst out a very terrifying power in an instant, and use this terrifying power to make an obvious flaw in the Hongmeng Yuxu Great Formation!


    Only after there is a flaw, can you forcefully escape!


    Fu Yuechi was worthy of being the master of crossing the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm, and found the only feasible method in almost the shortest time.


    And Su Yan also intends to use this method to get out of trouble!


    In any case, Su Yan alone is a very unfavorable congenital condition for the eighteen strongmen who cross the Tribulation Realm. If it really becomes a war of attrition, the situation will only be even worse for Su Yan.


    Su Yan was still at ease at this time, but outside, the game between the two forces had reached a fever pitch!


    The land around the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is not only broken, but there is even a lot of dust suspended in the air! It seems to have completely lost the shackles of gravity!


    The direct consequence of the game between the power of the Great Mengmeng and the power of Chaos Fortune is that the universal laws in this world have also been distorted to a certain degree, and even collapsed!


    A big mountain can be silently turned into nothing in a blink of an eye, not to mention the tall trees on the mountain, turning into powder is just a blink of an eye!


    These are all things Xiao Qingshi saw with his own eyes. This kind of destruction seems very mild, but the extent is far greater than the explosion!


    The level of destruction around is really outrageous! Normal spells are simply impossible to do!


    Even if the five elements escape method is cultivated to the extreme, it is impossible to have such an exaggerated lethality!


    Eighteen elders of the ancient tribes have brought the power of the formation to the extreme, but even so, Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still unmoved.


    It can even be said to be as stable as a rock!


    Except for the wind chimes under the eaves of the pagoda, which has been shaking constantly, there is no abnormality in sight.


    Even the sound of Xianle has not changed!


    This is really impossible. Although the strength of the eighteenth elder is strong, the realm is indeed not as good as Su Yan.


    If they can use the power of Hongmeng to build another Pagoda Pagoda, they can immediately compete with Su Yan!


    But this is simply impossible!


    Su Yanneng turned the power of chaos good fortune into an eight-story Pagoda Pagoda because he had cultivated the Immortal Emperor level technique. No matter how powerful the ancient elders were, it was impossible to find the Immortal Realm technique to bless him.


    So this gap in realm is actually a gap that is impossible to bridge!


    On the left side of the gap is the upper bound, and on the right side are ordinary mortals.


    For the existence of the upper realm, mortals are just ants crawling on the ground, dust that can easily be crushed.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to sense something, frowning slightly, it was probably the time to move the sword!


    Then Xianle suddenly became extremely fierce, and the eight-story Buddha Pagoda suddenly opened wide!


    Su Yan finally appeared in front of everyone again!


    At this time, Su Yan was full of feelings of being out of the dust, as if he had far surpassed the realm of mundane!


    This feeling is really very strange. Before Xiao Qingshi had time to raise his own question, he saw a brilliant golden light burst out of Su Yan''s hands!


    It was a sword light, but it looked like a small sun in Su Yan''s hands, and Xiao Qingshi couldn''t open his eyes with the light alone!


    In the next second, the entire world was enveloped by Su Yan''s dazzling golden light!


    This is a possibility that Xiao Qingshi has never thought of-a person''s sword light can be so dazzling that it can compete with the sun!


    What kind of monster is this guy? !


    Xiao Qingshi now doesn''t just doubt life, she even suspects that what she cultivated is a fake fairy!


    The legendary great power can move mountains and fill the sea, cut the river with a finger, and can turn things around with just one''s own will!


    Su Yan was obviously close to this legendary power infinitely, and she didn''t know how far she was from such a realm!


    Then Xiao Qingshi couldn''t see clearly what was going on, because her eyes could no longer be opened.


    Even if you close your eyes, it is golden glory!


    This dazzling golden light swallowed everything between heaven and earth, and the explosive power of this sword is really terrifying to the extreme!


    Xiao Qingshi had never seen a person''s swordsmanship to such an extent! I have never even heard of anyone whose sword can reach this incredible level!


    And what Xiao Qingshi can still feel is that there is a real essence that is too large to describe in words directly out of Su Yan''s body!


    She couldn''t understand how Su Yan used the True Essence in her body at all, and she had such a terrifying explosive power in this short moment!


    Since the appearance of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, almost every trick Su Yan used was beyond Xiao Qingshi''s expectations!


    She didn''t know where Su Yan''s upper limit was at all, only knowing that every response Su Yan made her feel incredible!


    It was a possibility she had never imagined!


    As the saint of the Xiao Clan, Xiao Qingshi couldn''t have a low vision, but she really hadn''t seen a man like Su Yan, who was so powerful that she was beyond her imagination!


    After Su Yan''s true essence was blessed by the supreme sword intent, it turned into a golden sword light covering the sky and the earth!


    This sword light is unfavorable and invincible!


    Although the power of Hongmeng is not restrained by the sword light, when the sword light is sharp to the extreme, there will also be no so-called natural enemies!


    Su Yan went out with one sword, enough to open up the world!

 Chapter 3000： The big array burst

    Chapter Three Thousand


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help thinking of the time she and Su Yan fought, and Su Yan also showed a terrifying sword light.


    At that time, she was skeptical about life in front of Su Yan''s sword light, wondering if her years were wasted, she simply couldn''t wield such a powerful sword light!


    Even if her cultivation base has reached the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm, she is almost only a few steps away from the upper realm!


    Fu Yuechi once thought that he had reached the highest level of the world. It was Su Yan''s sword that made Fu Yuechi understand that there is still a mountain high in this world.


    Now that the sword light is displayed, it is better than before!


    The reason is that after Su Yan came to the third region, there was a lot of aura here, and he fought against strong enemies repeatedly, so even he had grown up inadvertently!


    The realm may not have increased, but at least the realm has improved a lot!


    So after the power of this sword went out, it was simply overwhelming!


    The five-color cloud group in the mountains was almost defeated by Su Yan''s sword!


    This is something that can''t be helped. Although the power of Hongmeng is huge, it spreads within a radius of 30 miles.


    After the enveloping scope is wide, the power will inevitably fly away, and encountering Su Yan''s extremely condensed sword again is naturally irresistible!


    After the sword went out, not only the earth shook the mountain, but the flowing clouds in the sky also fell to one side!


    The sword wind is as strong as a typhoon!


    The mighty power can be called the best!


    The roar of the elders came from within the thick golden light. The great elders of the Xiao clan were the least reconciled, but what''s the use?


    Su Yan''s sword is unstoppable, no matter how hard he tries, it doesn''t make any sense!


    After this sword, the hands of the Great Elder of the Xiao Clan were all broken, and even his mouth was full of sweet blood!


    Since the great elder of the Xiao Clan had already suffered such a severe internal injury, his eyes were naturally unsustainable!


    A huge gap appeared in the Hongmeng Yuxu array.


    Su Yan first received the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and then calmly controlled the sword light to fly to the sky.


    Xiao Qingshi''s eyes on Su Yan had become very complicated, and then she saw the power of Hongmeng gradually receding.


    The original valley left a huge trace, and the trace swept by this sword light spread for at least three miles!


    The power of this sword just now can be seen!


    The Hongmeng Yuxu array was broken! This should be the first time in 30,000 years!


    Not only Xiao Qingshi and the strong players of the Xiao clan, but even the elders of the ancient clan were stunned!


    Obviously, they need more time to digest this terrible fact!


    But one thing is certain, the pride of the ancients disappeared in front of this man!


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t believe what happened before her, but even if she was surprised again, the so-called facts are facts, and there will be no reversal or change!


    Su Yan''s power is too strong!


    The big formation has been shattered, will the elders of the ancient tribe surrender?


    No, it''s not that simple, just give up!


    Although the Hongmeng Yuxu Great Formation has been broken through by Su Yan, the martial arts of the elders are still there! The fighting spirit is as high as before!


    The great elder of the Xiao clan roared, and the martial soul that turned into the golden crow of the sun directly slew towards Su Yan!


    After seeing the sprinting gesture of the Xiao Clan elder, the rest of the elders also woke up like a dream, and immediately came to a sense of the shock that the great formation was broken. Then all the martial arts charged Su Yan!


    Even Su Yan was greatly infected in the sound of killing!


    It seems that the elders of the ancient race will not easily surrender!


    The Eighteenth Road Martial Spirit killed Su Yan directly, and Su Yan also turned into the three-headed six-armed magic body of the Demon God without saying a word!


    After the magic body of the demon **** appeared, first beat the sun golden crow with a whine with the diamond descending magic pestle!


    Then another Wuhun controlled the billowing thunder to fall, but Su Yan cleverly used the colored glaze mirror to resist it.


    After Liuli Baojing absorbed the billowing thunder, it bounced the billowing thunder back! In the middle of the clouds, a Qilin Wuhun fell from the sky!


    Su Yan''s magic body used six magical instruments: Jade Jing Ping, Diamond Dropping Devil Pestle, Dropping Devil Sword, Golden Wheel, Glazed Glass Mirror, and Green Jade Skull.


    Xiao Qingshi looked stunned, she knew in her heart that the defeat of the Presbyterian Church was only a matter of time.


    Since the Presbyterian Church has lost, it means that the ancients have also lost!


    With just one person, he defeated the 18 strongest members of the Presbyterian Church!


    This man named Su Yan is really too strong!


    The next battle was a bit tragic. From the moment Su Yan broke the formation, the outcome was actually very clear.


    However, all the elders of the ancient tribe are hard bones. Knowing that they will lose, they still launched rounds of attacks on Su Yan. What drove them to do so was the honor of the ancient tribe for tens of thousands of years!


    If the honor of these tens of thousands of years were to be stepped on by others, they might as well be dead.


    The fierce battle gradually became one-sided.


    The 18 elders of the ancient tribe were either directly killed by Su Yan, or were seriously injured and dying. At this time, they were dying, and there was no power to fight!


    Su Yan said: "My Demon God''s Law Bodies can smash mountains and rivers, so how can a mere martial soul be true!"


    This word was transmitted from the Demon God''s Law Body, shocking the mountains and rivers!


    The rest of the ancient people are all frightened!


    This demon god''s body is a hundred feet tall, almost like the legendary ancient demon **** descending to the earth!


    In the face of this absolute power, even the Presbyterian Church was being rubbed against the ground alive, let alone them?


    A pessimistic thought came into these people''s hearts: Are the ancients really going to die?


    The most stupid thing about the ancient tribe elders is that in this era, only they have mastered part of the ancient power. As everyone knows, Su Yan alone is far above the ancient tribe!


    It was this fact that caused the defeat of the ancients.


    This battle seemed to have settled down. Su Yan alone broke through the eighteen powerhouses of the Presbyterian Church, and the remaining ancient clan must succumb.


    Next, only need to push Xiao Qingshi out as the patriarch of the ancient clan, she will definitely be obedient, and the entire ancient clan is Su Yan''s pocket.


    If you think this way, it''s a worthwhile trip.


    After the battle dust settled, the landform here has completely changed, and the Sun Moon Tomb along with more than a dozen mountain winds have been completely wiped from this land.


    Afterwards, the boat of crossing appeared in front of Su Yan, and the heroes on the boat of crossing also saw the huge magic body of the demon god.


    Even the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help but sigh, this guy has come up with something incredible!


    The others were even more amazed. The other masters on the boat of the crossing also had some cultivating law bodies, but their law bodies were obviously not in the same class as Su Yan.


    Su Yan received the Demon God Law Body and was about to make the next arrangement, when he heard the sound of applause coming from the side...


    In the void, a black-clothed man was staring at Su Yan''s swelling, his gaze was as sharp as a falcon.

 Chapter 3001： Ancient Mo Xuan

    Chapter Three Thousand and One


    What is even more strange is that this man in black didn''t know when he appeared here, his appearance was so abrupt!


    It is not easy to conceal the spiritual sense of many experts here, and it is even more difficult to conceal the spiritual sense of Su Yan and Fu Yuechi.


    Even Su Yan had strange eyes, looking at the black-clothed man curiously, not knowing what purpose he suddenly appeared here.


    If he is the enemy of the ancients, he should indeed applaud Su Yan.


    But the purpose of his appearance here should not be so simple.


    The black man said: "Su Yan, you are indeed a very capable person. The strength of these eighteen old ghosts is not weak. They have dominated the ancient race for thousands of years. Even the saints of the five holy places will see them. If you take a detour, you can conquer them all with your own strength. This strength makes me think it��s hard not to bloat. This shows that you have good equipment and you are at least qualified to fight me."


    The words and tone of the black-clothed man were extremely arrogant. It seemed that his strength was still higher than that of Su Yan, and he was not at all polite to Su Yan''s comments.


    Seeing that Su Yan suppressed the 18 elders of the ancient clan here, Su Yan''s momentum was at the height of the sky, and most people would not dare to provoke Su Yan at this time.


    What is the origin of this black man, dare to provoke Su Yan at this time?


    "You must be curious about my identity. Don''t be afraid to tell you the truth. My name is Mo Xuan and I am also a member of the ancient clan." He then looked at Su Yan, "Why are you murderous to me, me and you I have been very dissatisfied with the elders for a long time. I am also very happy if you teach them to break them up. It''s just that... your strength is really strong, strong enough to be my prey, what do you think? "


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just glanced at Mo Xuan more, and nothing more.


    The feeling that Mo Xuan gave to Su Yan was very evil, no matter what his purpose was, as long as he wanted to fight, Su Yan would serve as a companion, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The elder of the Mo clan was lying on the ground, dying, and asked, "Mo Xuan, why did you appear?"


    "Old things, are you in a hurry? Don��t I wash my face and shave after I come out? I have been imprisoned by you in the Dilong Cave for many years. I haven��t taken a shower for so many years. Of course, the bath time will be longer. "Mo Xuan said this very seriously, but the content is very absurd.


    The elder of the Mo clan was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Mo Xuan continued: "I''m joking, your presbytery just doesn''t have a sense of humor. I suppressed the cultivation base for so many years. Of course, I have to overcome the tribulation and improve the realm. If it is only a small area of ??the five heavens. How can you deal with him well?"


    Xiao Qingshi had heard that there was a super genius in the Mo family called Mo Xuan, but this person had a perverse personality and a murderous intention. Later, he committed many things. Even the elders of the Mo family could not protect him and he was imprisoned. A secret place.


    The rumored Mo Xuante is the realm of the fifth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm. Now he has reached the seventh heaven of crossing the tribulation realm. Is it possible that he has survived the two heavens in just three days?


    If he really has this ability, then the ancients might really have hope to defeat Su Yan...


    The elder of the Mo clan finally smoothed his breath and said: "Mo Xuan, since you are here, don''t hurry up and suppress him! He just fought with the elders and has consumed more than two-thirds of his true essence. He should not be your opponent..."


    But Mo Xuan said: "The elders first let me out, hoping that after Su Yan and I were both defeated, you will profit from the fisherman? Hey, the process remains the same now, but the fisherman who gains the profit becomes me. What? The Presbyterian Church, I have long felt that you are all stupid dogs. Under your leadership, the ancient race will not be able to rejuvenate in two thousand years. Only me, Mo Xuan, can lead the ancient race''s revival!"


    Hearing this, the elder of the Mo clan vomited another big mouthful of blood, and he was so angry that he passed out.


    Mo Xuan said with a regretful expression, "The most ridiculous thing about you old men is that you think you can manipulate others easily, but in the end, you can''t even control yourself."


    Xiao Qingshi asked earnestly: "Mo Xuan, is it possible that you have really survived two tribulations one after another?"


    Mo Xuandao: "No, I have survived the two tribulations together, and the total amount is less than two million thunder tribulations. Although it is a little harder, it can be considered to be able to cope."


    The people on the boat of crossing were shocked!


    How terrible is it that the two tribulations passed through together, two million thunder tribulations? !


    If you greet them, they will definitely be destroyed!


    If this sudden appearance of Mo Xuan were really as strong as what he was blowing, wouldn''t Su Yan be in great danger!


    If it��s Su Yan in the usual heyday state, forget it. Now Su Yancai fought a battle with the eighteen strong men of the elders of the ancient tribe, and the true essence in his body was extremely exhausted. If he confronted Mo Xuan now, wouldn��t it? Isn''t it going to be too bad?


    Fortunately, there are hundreds of masters who cross the Tribulation Realm on the boat of crossing, and it is not a difficult thing to suppress Mo Xuan here.


    There is a humanity next to it: "Why don''t we let these ancient people understand what it''s like to hit one out of eighteen..."


    Before the words fell, the ancestor of Panshan sneered and said: "What are you panicking? When Su Yan crossed the catastrophe, the thunder catastrophe was five million! How can a mere two million thunder catastrophe be enough?"


    "Is the ancestor joking? The realm of the leader..."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I have seen all this with my own eyes, so why would I be joking with you? Stupid, Su Yan''s Four Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm is the same thing as your Four Heavens? He is a genius of heaven. , So the thunder tribulation encountered is ten times more violent than ordinary people! This is a unique test given to him by the heavens. You obviously do not have this talent but you are here in Xia Chongyubing, which will only make people think you are ridiculous!"


    Five million thunder tribulations...This is the number of thunder tribulations that many monks will eventually experience!


    If Su Yan can survive even five million thunder tribulations, it means that his strength has steadily surpassed Fu Yuechi, who is in the Eighth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm. This is also true!


    These people finally understand why Su Yan is so strong!


    Mo Xuan was completely unaffected by these twittering sounds, and his mood hardly changed.


    But the great elder on the ground said again: "Mo Xuan, you still don''t clean up him, he is now working hard to restore his true essence, and you will have no chance when he recovers..."


    Before the elder had finished speaking, Mo Xuan had already been drawn to his side.


    Mo Xuan grabbed the head of the elder with one hand, and said viciously, "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Then Mo Xuan used force, the head of the great elder was directly squeezed!

 Chapter 3002： Mad dragon body

    Chapter Three thousand and two


    The several elders who were still alive were a bit horrified. They were more willing to die in the hands of Su Yan than they died in the hands of Mo Xuan, at least they also end up with a glorious death.


    After the elder was killed, countless blood splashed on Mo Xuan''s body, but Mo Xuan unexpectedly showed an expression of incomparable enjoyment.


    "I hate people who talk a lot. After killing people who talk a lot, the whole world becomes clean..."


    Mo Xuan had been in a state of self-intoxication for a long time, Su Yan couldn''t help but frown slightly, he didn''t like fighting this kind of madman very much.


    The logic of ordinary people''s behavior is predictable, and there are traces of how they will react when they encounter something.


    But the lunatic is completely different. The logic of the lunatic doing things may not even be understood by him, or there is no logic at all, and it is unpredictable.


    Mo Xuan''s mental state is not normal, and then he said to Su Yan: "The elders of the ancient tribe are actually some rotten old men. The essence of our ancient tribe is not on their side, even if you kill these 18 old men. , It can��t prove that you are stronger than the ancients. Do you understand the truth? There is only one way for you to prove that you are stronger than the ancients, and that is to defeat me!"


    What Mo Xuan said was very wild, as if he didn''t put the elders of the ancient clan in his eyes at all, and he claimed to be the number one strong in the ancient clan. This alone would be too arrogant.


    Xiao Qingshi didn''t agree with Mo Xuan at all, and instead supported Su Yan in her heart, but her position was really very subtle, even if she supported Su Yan in her heart, she would never say it.


    Mo Xuan was indeed very arrogant, and he had an indifferent expression to Su Yan. As long as young people have enough skills, there is nothing wrong with being arrogant. If you have no edges or corners at all, it would be too sad.


    Mo Xuan said again: "But that old ghost is right. You have lost more than two-thirds of the true essence in your body. Even if I defeat you, it will inevitably be gossiping. This really bothers me very much."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Leader Su, it''s better to hand this person to me to deal with. I would rather like to know the ancient martial arts spirit for a while."


    Fu Yuechi''s realm steadily suppressed Mo Xuan''s first layer of heaven, and she also retained almost all of her true essence, which was considered to be in a state of prosperity.


    If she were to deal with Mo Xuan, it would be a very good choice.


    But Su Yan said: "Yuechi, I still have the power to fight, and I am far from exhausted. Although he has some skills, he still can''t threaten me."


    When Su Yan said this, he was very calm and natural, apparently with ease.


    Fu Yuechi has never been a talkative woman, so she stopped insisting on hearing Su Yan say this.


    Mo Xuan laughed loudly, and said: "Unexpectedly, I was being despised by your leader Su. If you don''t show your housekeeping skills, you will definitely look down on me even more?"


    When Mo Xuan spoke, a black aura appeared on his body!


    This black aura did not directly condense into a martial soul, but turned into many pure black dragon scales on Mo Xuan''s body!


    These pure black dragon scales immediately turned into a set of dragon armor, enclosing Mo Xuan''s whole body!


    Then Mo Xuan killed Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan still had the Tai''a sword in his hand, and under the light of the sword, the golden sword light directly drew across a set of black dragon armor!


    Many sparks ignited on the black dragon armor.


    The defense power of this dragon armor is amazing, and Su Yan''s sword hasn''t taken any advantage!


    The armor that can''t even be broken by the Tai''a Excalibur is really amazing!


    And Mo Xuan also deceived himself to Su Yan''s side, and his fists blasted towards Su Yan!


    With the sound of dragon chants in the fist wind, there is even a dragon gas rushing toward his face!


    This is an out-and-out dragon fist. Mo Xuan is clearly not a dragon, but he can use the secret method of the dragon. It seems that his martial soul is indeed very strange!


    The method used by Wuhun is completely different from the other masters of the ancient clan!


    The masters of the ancient race just condensed the martial soul into a specific shape, then released the martial soul to fight with themselves.


    But Mo Xuan was able to integrate the martial soul with himself, changing more and more, and also raised his own strength to a whole new realm. No wonder he was able to cross the heavens twice in a row!


    This ability is really amazing!


    It''s a pity that he met Su Yan. He only talked about physical strength. In this third region, apart from a handful of wild alien species, it is impossible for anyone to be Su Yan''s opponent!


    Su Yan rarely used this pure physical power in normal times, it was purely because he was more accustomed to fighting with swords.


    Since the opponent chooses to punch, Su Yan also naturally chooses to punch!


    Although Su Yan''s fist came later, it was obviously faster!


    While the Dragon Fist was still in the air, Su Yan''s fist slammed into Mo Xuan''s face fiercely!


    Mo Xuan flew upside down, glided in the air for a long time, and finally stopped.


    Mo Xuan was really uncomfortable with Su Yan''s punch, half of his cheek was sunken in, and even the keel helmet was shattered into a large piece.


    If there is no helmet protection, just one punch is enough to head him!


    Mo Xuan rubbed his swollen cheek, his head was also dizzy, looking very uncomfortable.


    But what was strange next was that Mo Xuan''s wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This resilience is amazing!


    Mo Xuandao: "Why should I be so surprised? I have cultivated a mad dragon body, so I have a resilience that others can hardly match. As long as it is not a heart or head explosion, no matter how many injuries I can recover. You know why I should take this secret Tell you?"


    Su Yan said: "Why?"


    "Some secrets can only be realized after knowing what is called despair." Mo Xuan laughed wildly again, "My combat body not only cultivated to the extreme, but also integrated with the martial soul. You are optimistic."


    Only the black aura appeared behind Mo Xuan again, and the black aura gradually condensed into the shape of a black true dragon!


    There are six types of martial souls. The scales rank first among these six types. Among the scales, the real dragon martial souls are the most powerful!


    Just like Xiao Qingshi''s Phoenix Martial Spirit, it is also the number one Martial Spirit!


    It''s just that this black real dragon is full of crazy aura, even more crazy than Mo Xuan himself!


    Wuhun is the concretization of spiritual power and soul power. In other words, Mo Xuan was born a lunatic who couldn''t control himself.


    In this way, no matter how talented a genius is, it doesn''t make any sense, it will only make his own destruction more tragic.


    After the black dragon martial spirit emerged, it gradually merged with Mo Xuan''s mad dragon body. The power of the two was originally very large. After fusion, Mo Xuan''s body soared directly, and it turned into a giant with a height of hundreds of feet. !

 Chapter 3003： War of giants

    Chapter Three Thousand and Three


    This is the result of the mad dragon fighting body practiced to the extreme!


    Because it is incarnate by the flesh and the spirit is unbreakable, it is much more powerful than the ordinary law body!


    Mo Xuandao: "I saw it just now. You turned into a three-headed six-armed demon **** and suppressed all the elders. It''s better to let me meet your demon **** law body!"


    Mo Xuan was full of self-confidence at this time, because he was sure that his combat body could definitely surpass Su Yan''s demon **** law body!


    "The mad dragon fighting body is one of the three dragon fighting bodies. For thousands of years, people have not been able to cultivate it. Not only have you cultivated the mad dragon fighting body, you can also integrate the spirit and the body, achieving a perfect balance between the spirit and the body. To take my own strength to the next level, I am indeed qualified to please me." Su Yan said, "Since you want to fight, then fight!"


    Su Yan put his hands together first, then changed a lot of seals, and then the three-headed six-armed Demon God appeared between the earth on this day.


    A giant wearing a dark dragon armor, holding a three-pointed two-bladed spear in his hand.


    A giant with **** magic patterns all over his body, three heads, six arms, blue fangs, and six magical artifacts!


    The surrounding mountains and rivers have long been shattered, but two giants with a height of one hundred feet are facing each other like this!


    Suddenly, there was a strange illusion of dreaming back to the primitive era!


    Although it hasn''t started to fight, the boat of crossing has become very nervous!


    This level of battle abounds in pre-ancient times. It''s rare in this era.


    All the cultivators on the boat crossing the catastrophe realm, if they can have any epiphany in this duel, they will definitely be able to directly improve their cultivation.


    After the two giants faced each other for a while, they fought directly!


    The Jiang Demon Sword and the three-pointed two-edged spear strangled directly, and then Su Yan waved the Yujing bottle again, and a shower of blood fell in the sky.


    In the midst of this rain of blood, Mo Xuan''s expression became more and more mad!


    The two sides strangled thirty strokes, and Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body did not take advantage of it!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body has six instruments, which is theoretically superior to a three-pointed two-bladed spear.


    But in actual battles, this advantage is hardly manifested.


    Because Mo Xuan''s mad dragon battle body defense power is really too strong, and the resilience is very abnormal, even if you use your arm to resist Su Yan''s King Kong and Devil Pestle, there is no big problem.


    Even if he was broken by the King Kong Demon Club, he could recover in a very short time!


    Just like the Hongmeng Yuxu big formation that Su Yan had dealt with before, if he couldn''t play the strongest explosive force in the shortest time, it would be impossible to cause fatal damage to Mo Xuan.


    If it were to be consumed in this way, the situation would definitely be detrimental to Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan had previously spent a lot of true yuan in the battle of the eighteen strong men of the War Presbyterian Church.


    Mo Xuan seemed to be enjoying the battle with Su Yan very much, and he came forward step by step. It was a way of fighting at all costs!


    After being forced to retreat by Su Yan several times, even though his body was injured, Mo Xuan''s spirit became more and more excited.


    The surrounding land was already broken, and the ravages of these two giants would make the surrounding mountains almost unsupported.


    The earth and mountains are trembling!


    Regardless of the outcome of this battle, it will inevitably reshape the face of the earth!


    And the rain of blood also brought the breath of ancient times!


    It''s as if this battle is the battle of gods and demons in ancient times!


    This kind of battle made the monks amazed. Although these people have also entered the tribulation realm, they are far behind the two people who are fighting!


    A normal monk��s battle is nothing more than putting magic weapons and flying swords face-to-face, and then using a spell and formation. After the battle, it is very fierce to leave a few big pits on the mountain!


    How could it be so earth-shattering, Su Yan and Mo Xuan just started fighting, and the entire mountain is almost gone!


    In the shadow of the sword, Mo Xuan spit out dragon fire several times.


    Dragon Fire directly flattened several mountain peaks, and the extent of this battle was nothing less than that of Su Yan''s battle against the eighteen elders just now.


    After all, just now, the power of Hongmeng turned into five-colored clouds that filled the space between the sky and the earth, and everyone could hardly see the whole picture during the battle.


    But at this time it was completely different. Every detail of the two giants'' battle appeared in their eyes.


    "This... is too exaggerated, right? If this battle is fought in which mountain gate, wouldn''t the whole school disappear?" There was already a monk on the boat that could not help but sigh.


    Someone next to him immediately reminded: "Have you forgotten? There was originally a mysterious sect called Riyue Ling. Where can I still see traces of the existence of this sect?"


    "The whole world is turned upside down with gestures, if only I could be so good at any time!"


    The ancestor of Panshan smiled and said: "His strength is something that no one can imitate. You should still practice your own exercises honestly and don''t think about these unrealistic things."


    These people are quite a bit dissatisfied.


    The ancestor of Panshan said again: "This Mo Xuan is indeed a rare genius in the world. The mad dragon fighting body is rare for thousands of years. His talent in martial arts, I am afraid that the ancients will not be able to produce one in ten thousand years. A talent that is hard to see for thousands of years appears in a person, so that he can deal with Su Yan. How many talents do you have that is rare for a long time? The important thing is to be down-to-earth."


    This is how these people are.


    If a monk has delusions in his heart, it will only disturb his own state of mind and will not do any good.


    There were originally undulating mountains here, but now the mountains are nowhere to be seen, only a piece of ruins that have been crushed and the ground full of cracks.


    Even if it is an earthquake, it is impossible to cause such terrible consequences!


    And this battle is still going on, it seems that there is no winner or loser in a short time.


    Although Su Yan''s Demon God Law Bodies did not take advantage of anything, there was a long-lost sense of joy in his heart!


    He doesn''t need to have any scruples in this battle, just fight in a big way, it can be described as pure to the extreme!


    It is because of the pureness that there will be a hearty feeling!


    This Mo Xuan is indeed very arrogant, but I have to say that he really has arrogant capital.


    Ordinary monks have no resistance to Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body for a long time, and not only can he hold it, but he has been dealing with Su Yan for so long, and even occasionally has the ability to fight back!


    But Mo Xuan gradually gasped, and after turning into this hundred-zhang law body, the consumption of true essence was within his expectation.


    But there is one thing he missed, and that is physical strength.


    Mo Xuan has been imprisoned in the Dilong Cave for a long time. Although he has been accumulating his strength in secret, but being trapped in a corner for years has also caused great problems with his physical strength.


    At this time, the two sides had already fought 80 moves, and they were all fighting in a big way and without reservation.


    Mo Xuan''s physical strength has obviously begun to be overwhelmed.

 Chapter 3004： You are not as good as me

    Chapter Three Thousand and Four


    Mo Xuan opened the distance between Su Yan first, and then began to gasp.


    Su Yan''s true essence consumption is also very severe, it seems that both sides have reached a bottleneck period.


    In this case, in addition to mana and ability, there is willpower.


    Whoever has stronger willpower will surely gain the upper hand in this battle.


    At this time, the situation didn''t seem clear, at least Su Yan couldn''t see any advantages, but there was a smile on the face of Panshan Patriarch.


    Someone asked inexplicably: "Why is the ancestor laughing?"


    Panshan ancestor said: "This kid is not destined to be Su Yan''s opponent. He should have taken out his strongest ability, and Su Yan still has a lot of hole cards that he hasn''t turned over."


    This demon **** law body is indeed not Su Yan''s strongest posture, and there are many magic weapons that Su Yan has not used.


    For example, the conviction halberd, Panshan ancestor hasn''t seen Su Yan used it for a long time, and these are the trump cards that Su Yan has not yet shown.


    The apparent stalemate was actually broken with a single poke, depending on when Su Yan planned to poke the blank paper.


    After breathing for a while, Mo Xuan said: "Su Yan, your strength is indeed as strong as in the legend. A character like you really makes the old men of the Presbyterian anxious, and it is enough for the five holy places to feel like an enemy. But you Do you know? The fight just now was just for fun. I haven''t come up with a real killer move. If you have any great skills, use it quickly, because I have seen through the weakness of your demon god''s law body!"


    Mo Xuan''s attitude was still the same as before, and he didn''t seem to put Su Yan completely in his eyes. It seemed that this so-called victory was already in his pocket.


    To be honest, Mo Xuan''s attitude can easily annoy life. No matter how good the temper is, it is impossible to allow Mo Xuan to jump in front of him again and again, pointing to his nose and screaming.


    And Su Yan is also ready, give Mo Xuan some color!


    Mo Xuan shook the three-pointed two-edged spear in his hand again. This hundred-zhang law body was quite costly to maintain the true essence, and the consumption of true essence would even double in the fierce fight.


    But even if it was consumed like this, Mo Xuan was not afraid.


    Because Su Yan''s true essence was originally consumed by the elders of the ancient tribe, and after the fierce battle just now, Su Yan''s true essence was indeed almost exhausted.


    Therefore, Mo Xuan also meant to tell the winner at this time.


    This time Mo Xuan''s charge was obviously different from before. A pair of golden wings appeared behind Mo Xuan!


    After this golden light wing appeared, Mo Xuan''s power directly climbed a level!


    Even the dragon aura emanating from the whole body is more than twice as fierce as before!


    With this pair of golden wings, the original magic of the mad dragon''s battle body was completely presented!


    As Mo Xuan said, this posture is his strongest posture!


    Mo Xuan charged extremely fast, with the aura of dragons and tigers roaring, even the speed was at least twice as fast as before, and he was in front of Su Yan almost in an instant!


    Such a huge body, to increase to such a speed, not only will consume a lot of true yuan, but also a great burden on the body!


    At this time, the speed of Mo Xuan''s heartbeat was almost pulled to the extreme, as if it was about to burst at any time!


    The vitality in the body is almost poured out!


    What Mo Xuan said was not exaggerated at all, he didn''t go out in the fight just now, and this was his strongest killer move!


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan''s reaction was extremely fast, and the Devil-Descent Sword in his hand and the Devil''s Pestle of the King Kong rushed to resist Mo Xuan''s three-pointed two-bladed spear!


    But Mo Xuan''s attack this time was obviously different from before. The three-pointed two-bladed spear was filled with powerful dragon energy, and with the blessing of Wuhun, it became like a living creature!


    After Su Yan''s Diamond Jiang Mo pestle, Jiang Mo sword and three-pointed two-edged spear came into contact, they all broke in a crisp!


    And the three-pointed two-edged gun continued to kill Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s golden wheel and colored glaze mirror hurriedly came to block, the green jade skull and jade bottle in his hand were also very shining, and he wanted to keep the three-pointed two-bladed spear away from him!


    At this moment, it turned out that Mo Xuan completely had the upper hand!


    After leaving the weird world full of droughts, the ancestors of Panshan and Su Yan fought many places, and it was the first time to see that Su Yan would fall into the wind!


    That''s right!


    This Mo Xuan is worthy of being a peerless genius rare in the ancients for thousands of years. At this time, he only relied on his own strength to suppress Su Yan to a very dangerous disadvantage!


    Even Fu Yuechi found this kind of thing very incredible!


    Mo Xuan spear came out like a dragon, and then collided with the magic weapon in Su Yan''s hand!


    Rumble!


    There was a huge explosion, and everyone''s scalp was tingling!


    This huge sound even overwhelmed the thunder in the sky!


    After this collision, Su Yan and Mo Xuan separated again.


    Only this time when they were separated, Su Yan''s six magical artifacts, Jade Jing Vase, Diamond Dropping Devil Pestle, Dropping Devil Sword, Golden Wheel, Glazed Glass Mirror, and Green Jade Skull, had all been broken!


    The six magic weapons of the Demon God''s Law Body are all Su Yan''s true essence transformation.


    Although it is the true essence transformation, there are many ancient spell blessings inside, and the strength is not lower than that of ordinary magic artifacts.


    Mo Xuan was able to break all these magical weapons in one move, it can only be said that his strength is indeed extremely powerful!


    This mad dragon fighting body has almost reached the extreme that a mortal can reach!


    Su Yan also had a small surprise in his heart. He didn''t expect Mo Xuan to have such an amazing explosive power.


    Such a strong explosive force showed that Mo Xuan was definitely not a thing in the pool, but Su Yan had underestimated him before.


    These broken pieces of magic weapons also left many wounds on Mo Xuan''s body.


    Suddenly the blood was flowing, but Mo Xuan didn''t care at all, but looked at Su Yan more provocatively.


    The recovery ability of the mad dragon body is amazing. It will not take long to recover and heal on its own. As long as the heart and head are not crushed in an instant, then his mad dragon body can be reborn indefinitely!


    This is the scariest part of the mad dragon body!


    It would be impossible to cause fatal damage to Mo Xuan if it were not crushed by more than three times the strength!


    Mo Xuan now has the realm of crossing the seven heavens of the Tribulation Realm, and he has passed through the two heavens together. Such a strong man, looking at the heavens and the realms, several people can burst out enough to crush him in an instant. What?


    Mo Xuan is indeed very arrogant, but this arrogant self also has some foundations.


    "It seems that your demon **** law body is far inferior to my crazy dragon battle body!" Mo Xuandao, "Su Yan, shouldn''t you be more capable? But your previous battles with the elders have consumed most of your true energy. , I have some great abilities now, I guess it''s too weak? Although the old men of the Presbyterian Church are not really strong, after all, the quantity and background are all here, and it is still difficult to deal with."

 Chapter 3005： Ruin your original sin

    Chapter Three and Five


    Su Yan did not put away the Demon God Law Body, but stared at Mo Xuan.


    This Demon God Law Body was originally created by Su Yan casually, but it was inspired by accident.


    But to say something is not as good as Mo Xuan''s mad dragon battle body, this is too ridiculous!


    The upper limit of the mad dragon battle body is basically like this, and Su Yan''s demon **** law body can continue to climb upwards and cultivate into the ancient demon god.


    The Primordial Demon God has a lifespan of hundreds of thousands, even if it falls into the chaos before the world is opened, it still retains the self consciousness!


    What is the comparison between the mere mad dragon fighting body?


    Su Yan said calmly and calmly: "It seems that if I don''t show my true skills, I really want to be underestimated by you."


    After speaking, the six arms of the Demon God Law Body formed different seals.


    The magic system used by the ancients and the martial arts control will also use various seals handed down from ancient times, so Mo Xuan still has some knowledge of these seals.


    He vaguely sensed that Su Yan was using a seal that was more ancient than the ancients...


    Cooperating with this demon **** from the ancient era, Mo Xuan gave Mo Xuan a strong sense of danger in his mind.


    But Mo Xuan is still puzzled, that is, the true essence in Su Yan''s body has almost been exhausted.


    Without the true essence, the tree loses its soil, and no matter how great it is, it cannot exert its true power!


    What is Su Yan going to do?


    I saw a scarlet halberd in the hand of the Demon God Law Body!


    This scarlet halberd has a strong killing aura!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body was already full of destruction, but after this **** halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, the aura of destruction was almost suffocating!


    The breath and feeling on Mo Xuan''s body are very crazy and arrogant!


    But after this short halberd appeared, the degree of madness and arrogance turned out to be more than ten times that of Mo Xuan!


    Judging from the aura alone, even a weak monk can feel that Su Yan is much more dangerous than Mo Xuan at this time!


    "this is����"


    The heroes on the boat of the crossing are all shocked!


    After the Battle of the Small Mountain Realm, Su Yan hadn''t used the Condemning Heaven Halberd for a long time. The reason was very simple, because how many people could be worthy of him in this third area?


    It was the first time for Xiao Qingshi to see the halberd of the conviction of sin, and felt the horror aura that made her head burst a bit!


    It is really difficult to describe her shock at this time in words!


    The power of the halberd of the sins continuously poured into Su Yan''s body, and then transformed into the power of the demon god''s law body!


    The power of the Sinning Heaven Halberd is a very pure destructive force. After entering Su Yan''s body, a strong desire for destruction cannot help but rise!


    The eyes of the Demon God''s Law Body became more and more red, and even the magic patterns on the Law Body began to slowly change patterns!


    Then the boundless **** aura rose directly along the changing lines!


    Su Yan''s strength is constantly improving, breaking through one level after another!


    The sense of oppression of the Demon God Law Bodies is constantly increasing!


    This strong sense of oppression naturally makes people feel scared!


    Even the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not avoid it.


    This is the strong sense of fear that the ancestors of the ancient human race came from the age of gods and demons, buried deep in instinct!


    In that era when gods and demons dominated the earth, human beings were nothing but dust in the heavens and all realms! It is common for hundreds of thousands, millions of human races to disappear in an instant!


    The fear at this time made Xiao Qingshi''s scalp tremble, staring at Su Yan and muttering: "What kind of monster are you..."


    Mo Xuan''s body couldn''t help but began to tremble, and in the midst of this tremor, Mo Xuan laughed wildly instead.


    Because Mo Xuan really liked the feeling of being oppressed and trembling, his sick spirit felt liberated.


    "Su Yan, I didn''t expect you to have such a hand! Haha... You are indeed a very interesting enemy, and it is worthwhile for Mo Xuan to make a special trip out of the Earth Dragon Cavern for you!"


    Su Yan simply ignored Mo Xuan, and didn''t intend to bother him.


    Since the conviction halberd has been taken out, the best thing is to make a quick fight!


    "Sin one, hate the heavens!"


    The huge and incomparable red clouds are condensing in the sky, and the red lightning is constantly running through the clouds!


    This moment seems to have reached the end of the world!


    The crimson cloud finally turned into a blood-colored beam of light that slashed directly from the sky and crushed it on Mo Xuan''s head fiercely!


    Mo Xuan''s mad dragon battle body had been locked long ago, and it was inevitable. He could only use the three-pointed two-bladed spear to resist!


    But within a moment, the three-pointed two-bladed gun was broken!


    In the blood-colored light beam, Mo Xuan''s dragon armor was torn apart inch by inch, and the dragon armor was destroyed to a **** blood!


    This pain of directly tearing the flesh apart, even a lunatic like Mo Xuan couldn''t bear it at all, and could only growl frantically!


    But the power of the halberd of the conviction will not stop far, Su Yan''s words are as cold as before: "Sin two, the mystery of the gods"


    Following Su Yan''s words, dozens of death lights fell from the sky, and slammed on Mo Xuan''s mad dragon battle body!


    Where the dead light shone, part of Mo Xuan''s body directly turned into stone, but the flesh and blood underneath was still growing very tenaciously!


    In the end, the petrified part of the body collapsed!


    This vitality is really tenacious to the extreme!


    Although the picture in front of him seemed tragic to the extreme, it was not enough to kill Mo Xuan.


    This was also in Su Yan''s expectation, but it was only the second crime, and it must not be enough to completely kill Mo Xuan.


    To completely suppress Mo Xuan, you still need to work harder.


    After taking out the halberd from Su Yan, Xiao Qingshi felt a terrified feeling in his heart, as if the sky was about to collapse!


    This invisible pressure made her blood stagnate and her whole body was cold. Isn''t it the extreme!


    It was obvious that Su Yan''s magic weapon power was not directed at her, but she could not stand it if Yu Wei affected her. This power was too terrifying!


    And Mo Xuan was facing this enormous and boundless pressure!


    Mo Xuan was pressed to the ground directly on one knee, unable to even lift his head, as if he was carrying a mountain on his shoulder!


    The wound on the shoulder continued to expand, and even the muscles were torn desperately!


    After Mo Xuan knelt on the ground, he looked up at Su Yan and his eyes were still untamed, and he roared again, "I don''t agree! I don''t agree! Su Yan! You have a kind of kill me here! Otherwise I will never obey you. !"


    Su Yan did not pay attention to Mo Xuan, and the intense desire for destruction in his scarlet eyes was forcibly suppressed by Su Yan with the mood of the Emperor!


    At this time, there was only indifference in the eyes of the three-headed six-armed Demon God!


    This is indifference at the top of all beings!


    The so-called sage is unkind and regards heaven and earth as a dog. It represents this kind of indifference!

 Chapter 3006： Suffocatingly powerful

    The third thousand and sixth chapter is suffocatingly powerful


    Su Yan looked at Mo Xuan''s eyes like a high **** looking down on an ant lying on the ground!


    Of course Mo Xuan was very unconvinced in his heart, but what would happen if he was not convinced anymore?


    He has no resistance in front of Su Yan!


    The halberd of conviction will condemn him now!


    Mo Xuan''s madness and delusion are not worth mentioning in front of the halberd!


    Mo Xuan was extremely unwilling. Although the physical pain was severe, it was far less than the mental oppression!


    He just felt that he was going crazy, the only way out was to break free and kill Su Yan here!


    After Mo Xuan went mad, the murderous aura around him became more intense!


    The boat of crossing also wandered farther under the control of the ancestor of Panshan!


    The power of the conviction halberd is too great, if it spreads to the boat of crossing, it will be bad!


    After Mo Xuan struggled fiercely, he actually moved under tremendous pressure. He tried to stand up from the ground!


    Although the weight he carried was still amazing, Mo Xuan no longer wanted to kneel in front of Su Yan!


    Wuhun seemed to have felt the master''s heart, and revealed a black dragon head again, and a dragon chant made the surrounding mountains tremble!


    Mo Xuan also tried desperately to stand up!


    But as soon as he recovered, Su Yan''s next round of suppression has already fallen: "The third sin, the punishment of heaven comes to the world!"


    The surrounding sky and the earth trembled and tore apart, the power of the halberd of sinning crime was more terrifying than any kind of power just now!


    It seems that the only meaning it exists in this world is destruction!


    Under this extreme pressure, Mo Xuan was directly pressed to the ground, and even the bone of one leg was twisted into a strange shape!


    The power of the conviction halberd is not unlimited, and Mo Xuan must be suppressed before the power of the conviction halberd is used up.


    Mo Xuan gasped and said, "I fought against the saint of Panzhen Holy Land, and the saint was hurt by me too! Su Yan! Do you think you can really suppress me here? Or do you really think you can dominate? Above the saints of the five holy places?"


    Mo Xuan directly took a hundred feet of battle body and returned to his original body!


    After restoring his original body, the pressure Mo Xuan had to bear dropped a lot, but he was still suppressed on the ground and could not move!


    It''s just that his mad dragon battle body is really troublesome, the wound caused by the conviction halberd has now recovered at least half.


    This was still under the continuous pressure from the Sentencing Heaven Halberd. If there was no continuous pressure from the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, it is estimated that all the injuries on Mo Xuan''s body would have recovered.


    The crazy dragon fighting body that has been rare in thousands of years is indeed well-deserved.


    But once Su Yan really had a murderous heart, no matter how powerful Mo Xuan was, his final fate could only fall here!


    The power of the conviction halberd does not stop there!


    "Sin four, falling from the sky!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the fear in Xiao Qingshi''s heart really couldn''t be suppressed at this time, the sky suddenly became very close, and there was even a huge force that made her breathing hard!


    The master of the fifth heaven crossing the tribulation realm has difficulty breathing at this time!


    One can imagine how terrifying this power is!


    After the power of falling from the sky was turned on, this area ushered in a new round of destruction!


    After the sky became dark, the darkness enveloped everything, and even the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm couldn''t help feeling trembling in their hearts!


    It seems that in front of this absolute power, they are just the saddest ants!


    The world changed color and the earth moved and the mountains shook, Su Yan said again: "Five sins, punish all ages!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the clouds that were originally thick enough to bleed up in the sky gradually turned into countless **** sword lights!


    Then there was a **** sword rain in the sky!


    Only as far as Sin Five, Mo Xuan could no longer resist, his wailing was covered by Jian Yu''s breaking through the sky, and was hardly heard!


    Since Mo Xuan was so arrogant, his final fate was being suppressed by Su Yan.


    After the **** sword rain, the terrifying destructive power gradually subsided.


    Only Su Yan''s hundred-foot-tall Demon God Law Body stood between heaven and earth, it seemed that he was the only master of this piece of heaven and earth!


    Here not only the mountains are cut off, but even the spiritual roots are completely destroyed, and the spiritual energy will inevitably become withered in the future, which is no different from the general wilderness.


    The Sun Moon Mausoleum was also completely erased from the world, and even the traces of the existence of it were nowhere to be found.


    Xiao Qingshi breathed hard. The feeling of suffocation just now impressed her too deeply, but being shrouded in a certain range by the conviction halberd made her feel as if drowning...


    Is this Su Yan''s full strength?


    A very pessimistic thought appeared in Xiao Qingshi''s mind. The ancients might really be over!


    Both the Presbyterian Church and Mo Xuan were killed by Su Yan one after another, and the ancients no longer had any power to resist when they faced Su Yan!


    At this time, the life and death of their ancient tribe was a matter of Su Yan''s words.


    Yin Guangzheng was also stunned, and it took a long time to say to Fu Yuechi next to him: "Head Fu, I think the strength of the leader is infinitely close to those in the ancient myths and legends, and I want to join him now... I don��t know what kind of technique his sect is practicing, it is so incredible!"


    Isn''t Fu Yuechi thinking the same.


    Su Yan didn''t feel any joy of winning at this time. He directly received the Demon God Law Body and the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, and then floated back to the boat of crossing.


    Yin Guangzheng glanced at Xiao Qingshi beside him, and said, "Sage Xiao, please also go back to the Boat of Crossing with us."


    The current situation is that human beings use swords and me as fish, and Xiao Qingshi has no room for bargaining at all.


    The fate of the ancient race was in the hands of Su Yan, she had better put away her eldest lady''s temper, not to anger Su Yan.


    After Su Yan came back, his expression was a little tired. After these two fierce battles, he had to use the Condemning Heaven Halberd, and his consumption was also enormous. Far from being as light and unrestrained as before.


    Back on the boat of crossing, all the powerful and powerful all came to congratulate the victory.


    When these tycoons follow Su Yan, they have a ruler in their hearts. The stronger Su Yan''s strength, the higher the value of following.


    From a selfish point of view, they all hope that Su Yan is stronger.


    The ancestor of Panshan Fali helped Su Yan to move a chair, Su Yan sat down with peace of mind, and then said: "Sage Xiao, come here, I have something to say to you.


    After Xiao Qingshi heard Su Yan''s call, his heart was very nervous, and he didn''t know how to deal with it!


    But under this situation, Su Yan is in charge of everything, and she dare not go.

 Chapter 3007： The new owner of the ancients

    The third thousand and seventh chapters, the new master of the ancients


    Although Xiao Qingshi''s cultivation is good and she is also the honor of the saint, the elders were dealing with all matters concerning the size of the clan before, and her saint is basically the mascot.


    Now that the Presbyterian Church is no longer there, and she needs her to truly travel the role of a saint, Xiao Qingshi''s heart is unavoidable.


    Because Xiao Qingshi didn''t know what kind of trial Su Yan would give the ancients.


    Now the rights of the ancient clan to live and kill are in the hands of Su Yan!


    If he made any unreasonable demands, Xiao Qingshi didn''t have any right to resist. Xiao Qingshi even made up his mind to endure it even if he had to commit himself to Su Yan.


    She can sacrifice everything she has, as long as she can protect the continuation of the ancients.


    Xiao Qingshi''s heart was full of tragic emotions, and he was ready to sacrifice himself at any time.


    Thinking of her dignified ancient saint, she finally turned into a girl who warms the bed, and she feels a little sad. But she still tried to hold her back, not letting herself cry, let alone showing fear.


    Actually, Xiao Qingshi thought too much about this kind of thing. If Su Yan wanted a woman, all the tribes would inevitably come forward, and there was no need to do anything intimidating.


    The thing about men and women is that you love me. If this kind of thing needs to be forced, it would be too much of a failure to be a man.


    Su Yan''s purpose for looking for Xiao Qingshi was really simple, and he said straight to the point: "Sage Xiao, the ancient clan will be handed over to you in the future. After the elders are destroyed, the ancient clan will no longer be a master. But the ancient clan��s The site is very hidden, you can lend it to us to settle down. It��s not a problem to always float around on this boat. Do you agree?"


    Of course Xiao Qingshi would accept it. For her, she was overjoyed.


    But she still suppressed the ecstasy in her heart forcibly, and knelt on the ground and said: "Bluestone will follow the master''s teaching."


    Seeing Xiao Qingshi''s attitude so submissive, Su Yan just remembered that Xiao Qingshi was already his servant girl, and almost forgot that there was such a thing.


    It''s just a joke to say anything about pouring footwashing water, and the saint of the Xiao clan naturally has her place to play.


    In fact, Xiao Qingshi had no other way out. If there was the second option, how could she kneel in front of Su Yan so easily?


    She sees the strength of Su Yan. The elders of the ancient tribe and the super genius Mo Xuan have both lost. Su Yan has not even left any injuries. This strength is simply not what Xiao Qingshi or even the ancients can contend. of.


    To preserve the blood of the ancients, there is only one way to go, and that is to make Su Yan feel at ease.


    As long as Su Yan feels that there is no threat from the ancients and coaxes Su Yan with joy, the ancients will have the hope of continuity.


    If people are there, then everything is easy to say. If the person is no longer there, it is no use saying anything.


    In the era when thousands of races were fighting, the ancient race was just one of them.


    Nowadays, all the powerful ethnic groups have withered, and the reason why the ancient ethnic group can continue depends on being able to endure it at a critical moment.


    As long as it is not the great crisis of subjugation of the country and species, the ancients can endure it.


    If there is some infamy, then she Xiao Qingshi is willing to bear it by herself!


    In many cases, people grow up in an instant. To put it bluntly, they are forced by the situation.


    If it weren''t for such a bad situation, how could Xiao Qingshi think so much?


    "It''s just that the ancients still needs the master to decide on one thing. The elders have been annoyed for a long time." Xiao Qingshi said.


    Now that the Presbyterian Church exists in name only, Su Yan has clearly surpassed the ancients on his own, so the ancients'' problems can be regarded as his problems.


    Su Yan said, "You might as well speak out and listen."


    "This matter is related to the Yaozu..."


    Su Yan said: "Yaozu? Didn''t the Yaozu have long escaped overseas? Do you still have contact with the Yaozu?"


    Xiao Qingshi said: "Bluestone dare not conceal anything from the owner. The Monster Race is now in power by the Three Sages. The Three Sages have accumulated a lot of power overseas, and they have been playing overseas with the Five Great Sacred Sites for many years, and they have gradually gained the upper hand... ��And in order to deal with the master, the Five Great Sacred Lands summoned all the overseas men and horses back to this sect, which just gave the Monster Race the opportunity of the Three Sages to unify overseas. After the Three Sages unify overseas, naturally they want to push the main continent..."


    The situation Xiao Qingshi said was beyond Su Yan''s expectation, and his appearance would have triggered such a chain reaction.


    The Yaozu also got such a big deal.


    "The Three Sages of the Monster Race and your ancient tribe are going to deal with the Five Great Sacred Grounds in an external cooperation, right?" Su Yan asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Qingshi said.


    "This cooperation is meaningless. The power of the Monster Race is too great. Your power is far inferior to the Three Sages of the Monster Race. If you talk about cooperation, it is most likely that you will be swallowed and you will not even have any bones left. The ambition of the Three Sages of the Monster Race was originally It''s huge." Su Yan said.


    The astonishment in Xiao Qingshi''s eyes flashed, and Su Yan''s righteous words were the conclusions drawn by the elders after a long time of judgment.


    "The Presbyterian Church did not agree before."


    "What then? The monster clan must not be so easy to let go, right? I know the minds of those fairies best. They are the masters who can''t see the coffin without crying." Su Yan said.


    Xiao Qingshi said: "After the emissary of the demon clan ate closed doors, he let out ruthless words and insulted the ancient clan many times, and was later released by a master of the Presbyterian Church. It was not a big problem, but The Presbyterian Church later learned that this messenger was the grandson of the Great Sage Tianpeng, one of the three sages. The Great Sage Tianpeng is the best guardian of the shortcomings. If he learns about this, he will inevitably attack my ancient clan. I am afraid it will be extremely difficult to deal with."


    When Xiao Qingshi said these words, he was actually very melancholy.


    On the one hand, she had to be afraid of Su Yan''s strength, and on the other hand, she had to put the ancients under Su Yan''s wings.


    This is actually a very difficult choice, but now that the situation is so, she and the ancients do not actually have a good path to choose.


    Seeing Xiao Qingshi''s worried look, Su Yan smiled: "Is it such a small matter? There is nothing to worry about. I promise you to help the ancients settle it."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi suddenly smiled and said, "Thank you, Master."


    A monk who is as powerful as Su Yan, as long as he speaks out, he will definitely practice it.


    The so-called utterance is nothing more than that.


    Su Yan also had his own considerations. He had fought against several demon kings of the demon clan in Yunkai Island overseas. These demon kings are extremely powerful, and more importantly, the demon clan''s ambition is really not small!


    If the power to attract the monster race can consume the combat power of the five sacred grounds, it is naturally excellent.


    But if the monster clan doesn''t know his position and thinks he can ride on Su Yan''s head, then Su Yan doesn''t mind to educate the beasts on how to behave.

 Chapter 3008： Jusohonmachi

    The third thousand and eighth chapter thirteen prince


    Fu Yuechi said: "Are we really going to be an enemy of the Monster Race? Since the Monster Race also targets the five holy sites, wouldn''t it be equal to us..."


    Su Yan explained: "I have thought about what you said. There is nothing wrong with this idea. The mistake is that you think the Yaozu will have the same idea with you, and the gang of beasts have always respected the strong. You have to be with them. Cooperation and sincerity are not important at all. The only important thing is strength. Once you have strength, they will respect you and cooperate with you seriously."


    "What do you mean?" Fu Yuechi said hesitantly.


    "Of course we have to fight against the Demon Race, but we can''t fight too hard. If the Demon Race is broken, it will inevitably lead to hatred, but if you just kill a few of them, everyone Instead, there is room for cooperation."


    Fu Yuechi was confused when Su Yan said this: "You mean that if we killed their Demon King, the Demon Race will cooperate with us instead?"


    "So explain to you, if you are the little demon below, if the demon king above is not dead, how can you climb up? The position is just a little bit. If others don''t move their hips, how can you sit down? The Demon King is not necessarily a bad thing to the Demon Race. There must be a struggle between the Three Saints. If a few Demon Kings are not dead, how can they arrange their own right?"


    Fu Yuechi really understood Su Yan''s explanation.


    The Yaozu family has a big business, and the larger the organization, the more intense this internal struggle will be.


    Moreover, within this kind of organization, only those who are alive can be called talents and have the value of being recruited. Once they die, they are of course useless dead ghosts.


    The environment in which the monsters live has been determined long ago, and they will inevitably be more realistic than the humans.


    Judging from Su Yan''s experience in dealing with monsters, this has not been changed for thousands of years.


    At the same time, in the territory of the overseas monster race, Miao Mushan was shocked!


    Even the sea waves outside the fairy mountain followed a fierce sway!


    After the sea wave swayed, it was alive again!


    After this sway, more than a dozen rainbows opened outside the fairy mountain, completely guarding Miao Mushan, just like the legendary fairy mountain scenery.


    Miao Mushan is one of the seventy-two small fairy mountains overseas, and it has been a place where overseas students live for casual cultivation since ancient times.


    Until three thousand years ago, the Demon Race snatched this Miao Mushan over, and killed the loose repairs on the mountain completely. So far this fairy mountain fell into the hands of the Demon Race.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng, one of the Three Sages of the Monster Race, once regarded this place as his imperial palace, and later gave this fairy mountain to the thirteen princes under his knee.


    After the thirteenth prince acquired Miao Mushan, he had been in Xianshan for five hundred years.


    Miao Mushan was shocked just now because the thirteenth prince finally completed his cultivation and left the customs.


    The thirteenth prince was ambitious, and his biggest goal after leaving the customs was to fight for the position of a demon king, but before he could express his good mood, he saw his nephew kneeling in front of him.


    The nephew is just kneeling, and there is nothing wrong with welcoming him as an uncle.


    The key is that the nephew still lacks an arm and has a sad look on his face. It is obvious that he has lost a battle with others, and in the end he can only escape back in disgrace.


    The thirteen princes only practiced the true law, and self-confidence was the moment when they were bursting. He immediately asked why.


    The nephew said: "I followed the old ancestor''s opinion a few days ago, and went to the ancient clan for a walk. The original intention was to pass on the ancestor''s will. Who knows that the ancient people are very ruthless and unreasonable, and I know that I am an envoy sent by the ancestor. , I even broke my arm and asked my uncle to call the shots for me!"


    The thirteenth prince was furious when he heard this: "The people of the ancient clan are so ignorant of the depth. Isn''t this completely disregarding our monster clan?"


    "They also said that the Three Sages of the Demon Race are all vulnerable, just three wastes..." the nephew said, "These lessons are personally said by the elders of the ancient tribe. Shinobu, I fought hard with the dead ghost elders of the ancient clan. I only hated that I was not capable enough. In the end, I was outnumbered and cut off an arm by those **** of the ancient clan..."


    The thirteenth prince glanced at his nephew, and he had just cultivated the demon pill''s cultivation base, and he was still at least one hundred and eight thousand miles away from crossing the catastrophe.


    At this point of his cultivation, let alone the elders of the ancient clan, it is impossible for ordinary masters of the ancient clan to beat him. What''s more, I worked hard with several elders of ancient tribes!


    What the nephew said must be exaggerated, and has nothing to do with the fact itself.


    But the thirteenth prince still said: "The ancient people have eaten the courage of the bear heart and the leopard. After you say your identity, they still cut off your arm?"


    The nephew was stunned.


    When he went to the ancients, the situation was almost like this.


    In the beginning, the elders of the ancient tribe treated each other with courtesy. He thought that the ancient tribe was easy to bully, so he said a lot of arrogant things and dropped the teacup.


    Later, after the elders of the ancient clan began to go crazy, he was so frightened that he couldn''t speak a word.


    After one arm was broken, he rolled out of the ancient territory!


    From the beginning to the end, it was too late to mention that he was the grandson of the Great Sage Tianpeng, which is really a big mistake!


    If you are not so scared, as long as you show your identity, this arm may be preserved!


    Now of course it is too late to regret, but I am determined not to admit it. My nephew said, "Of course I said, but their ancient clan looks down on our monster clan at all! They also said a lot of bad things, uncle! You might as well be with me. Go up to the holy mountain, and explain everything to the ancestors, first destroy his ancient clan before talking."


    The thirteenth prince said disapprovingly: "Do you still dare to go to the holy mountain now? Don''t let it go?"


    The nephew was stunned, and asked, "Should we not go back to our ancestors for help?"


    "You didn''t get things done, and you lost the face of your ancestors. Have you ever thought about how many monsters will chase you on the Holy Mountain? If the ancestors get angry, maybe they will let you click... ��"


    The nephew was frightened and asked eagerly: "Then what should be done according to my uncle''s opinion?"


    "Isn''t it easy? Just go to the ancient clan and get the place back. I have cultivated in Miao Mushan for five hundred years, and I have cultivated three small magical powers. Just ask the ancient clan and I''m the prince. Are you afraid that their ancients will fail?"


    The thirteenth prince had just completed her retreat. It was the moment when she was confident in herself.


    The nephew''s face was embarrassed.


    The thirteenth prince said: "It''s easy if you don''t agree, just go back to the holy mountain to receive the punishment. You see how many fairies will protect you sincerely!"


    The nephew immediately became hesitant. He was originally a hard-hearted, bullying and afraid of hardship. After listening to the analysis of the thirteenth prince, his legs were already very weak.

 Chapter 3009： Cant turn his head

    Chapter Three thousand and nine


    The thirteenth prince added, "You idiot, if you want to understand what you do, even this kind of thing can''t be handled well, what would other people think of our Miao Mushan family? Although your old man died early, it was me. My brother, the rest of the princes may not think so!"


    The Great Sage of Tianpeng is the demon ancestor, and there are countless Ji concubines in the room, and there are more than 70 sons.


    These sons have a competitive relationship with each other. This time, no matter what the process is, it is their Miao Mushan team that messed up the matter.


    If you want to go in front of Great Sage Tianpeng like this, there must be no way to deal with each other, and you will be ridiculed and ridiculed by other factions.


    It doesn''t matter if this kind of matter of face is not important, it really doesn''t matter. At most, the Great Sage Tianpeng will make a fire.


    But it is really important to say important things. Once you lose your face, you will be laughed at by other factions for several years, and you will lose the trust of Great Sage Tianpeng for a period of time.


    So the thirteen princes intend to do it arbitrarily in this matter, and let''s take a look at the abilities of those ancient people first!


    After finalizing the plan, the thirteen princes turned into a demon body, and Tianpeng went straight for 90,000 li!


    Sitting on the back of the thirteenth prince, the nephew could only hold on to Lin Yu of the thirteenth prince.


    The bloodline of Tianpeng comes from the ancient golden-winged roc bird, and its flying speed ranks first among all the monster races. Even the speed of the general monk''s sword does not necessarily remember the Tianpeng family.


    There are tens of thousands of miles from overseas to the residence of the ancients, but the thirteen princes can arrive in one day!


    On this day, Su Yan is discussing future plans with Panshan Patriarch and others.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Su Yan, your prediction is indeed correct. The five holy places find it difficult for us to deal with, so they have already cursed the outer sects and said that they should regroup into a family. Those sects that were still waiting and watching , Several Feijian companies have already passed on books. If we absorb all these peripheral forces, it is almost time to fight the five holy places to the death?"


    Su Yan pondered for a while, and said, "Why should we worry about this kind of thing? We just need to wait calmly and calmly. Now the anxious ones should be the five holy places."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Yes, the five holy places are being pushed to the corner by us. Now the competition is the patience of both sides. See who can''t help making mistakes first."


    At this time, Xiao Qingshi''s voice came from outside.


    Xiao Qingshi said outside the door: "The lord, the thirteen princes of the Yaozu came to Xingshi to ask the crime, what should we do?"


    Su Yan said: "The thirteen princes of the demon clan? You can speak first."


    After Xiao Qingshi took the order, he opened the door and walked in. Seeing that there was a map of the third region on the table, Su Yan and the others were obviously deducing some important strategy.


    Xiao Qingshi bowed to Su Yanying, and then said, "What is the origin of this demon clan thirteen prince?"


    Xiao Qingshi said: "His identity is very important. It is said that he is one of the most favored sons of Great Sage Tianpeng, one of the Three Sages of the Monster Race."


    "Well, I''ll see him." Su Yan said.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi felt relieved.


    The thirteen princes were arranged to wait in a side hall, already very impatient.


    And the nephew who had broken his arm sat trembling on the side. He didn''t want to return to this ghost place so quickly, but the current situation simply couldn''t help him.


    Su Yan looked at the thirteenth prince. He wore a golden armor with a pair of feathers stuck on his head. His appearance was very arrogant.


    He is at least two meters tall, with a big waist and a round waist.


    It''s just that his human form is not safe, his hands can clearly be seen as a pair of iron claws, his face has changed quite well, with a pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes.


    The stronger the bloodline of the Monster Race, the more difficult it is to transform into a human.


    Divine beasts like real dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns are even more difficult to reach the sky if they want to change into adults.


    On the contrary, it is those little monsters, such as fox spirits and rabbit spirits, which can be vivid and unrealistic after becoming adults.


    The thirteen princes were pacing in the hall. When they saw Su Yan coming in, they couldn''t help showing a strange expression, and then said dissatisfied with Xiao Qingshi: "Sage Xiao, I want to see the elders of the ancient tribe, you just send anyone Come to prevaricate me? It seems that the ancient clan really doesn''t put the monster clan in their eyes?"


    Su Yan ignored the thirteen princes at all, and directly sat down as the master, Xiao Qingshi stood behind Su Yan honestly, like a servant girl with low eyebrows.


    Even a fool could see that Su Yan''s style was wrong.


    The eyes of the thirteenth prince were also very strange, because he could not guess the identity of Su Yan at all, nor could he think of anyone in the ancient clan who could suppress the saint to such a level!


    However, the thirteenth prince was also certain. The identity of this man who appeared suddenly must be very difficult.


    After the thirteen princes were also seated, Su Yan calmly said: "I am the talker of the ancient clan now. You can tell me what you want."


    "Who are you?" the thirteenth prince asked immediately.


    "Su Yan."


    The thirteen princes just came out of the retreat, and I don��t even know how the name Su Yan is in the third region today!


    After hearing this name, he only felt very strange, so he didn''t put it in his heart at all, and then said: "There is no Su among the six ancient tribes. What is your background? What about the Presbyterian Church? I didn''t come here to be irrelevant. People are talking nonsense in order to ask the elders of the ancient race to ask for an explanation! You broke one arm of the demon messenger, and that messenger is my nephew! You are so presumptuous! Don''t put me 13 in your eyes. ?"


    Xiao Qingshi seemed to be about to have an attack, but Su Yan still looked calm and relaxed, and said, "Didn''t you already tell you? Ancient people are now my final say."


    "Who are you?" The thirteenth prince almost smashed the table, furious.


    "I''m Su Yan. We have already had this conversation just now. Do you think there is any point in repeating it like this?" Su Yan said.


    The thirteen prince was taken aback for a while, and then furiously said: "Good, you Su Yan! Are you not putting this prince in your eyes? Did I ask your name? I asked your identity in the ancient clan! "


    "You have been able to transform into a human form, don''t you understand human words? You have to say everything to you several times before you can understand? The ancients are now my final say." Su Yan said indifferently.


    For tens of thousands of years, the presbytery was the highest authority of the ancient people. Almost everyone has adapted to this matter.


    So the thirteen princes came up and asked the elders'' meeting. He had no idea that just in this short period of time, the ancients had changed the sky!


    The thirteenth prince''s mind has not been able to turn this corner, so there will be this repeated dialogue.

 Chapter 3010： Heart and Eyes

    Chapter Three Thousand and Ten


    Then the thirteenth prince sneered and said, "Very good! You ancients don��t put my thirteen in their eyes, don��t even care about the three sages of the demon tribe! I��m very kind! You are discussing how to deal with the previous incident, and you sent such a trash to prevaricate me?"


    Up to now, the thirteenth prince was full of thoughts about meeting the presbytery, so he said these words.


    Su Yan glanced at the thirteen princes, and said, "I have dismissed the Presbyterian Church, and there is no need for the ancients to have the Presbyterian Church. I am the boss, and Saint Xiao is the second child."


    "You dismissed the presbytery? What are you?" The thirteen prince looked over arrogantly, "Do you know what you are saying?"


    Su Yan stretched out **** and said, "You have said that you have offended me several times. If I treat you here, it seems a bit too shameful for you, so I will only let you retreat. It won''t kill you."


    The thirteenth prince sneered. He had been in retreat for five hundred years before he came, and he had already cultivated three little supernatural powers. "You are a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm and the fourth layer of heaven. You dare to say such things without embarrassment, you know. Does this prince have any cultivation skills?"


    Xiao Qingshi sighed. When she heard the thirteenth prince say this, she knew that the thirteenth prince was cold.


    The old mausoleum and the elders had the same idea before, but they were all planted in the hands of Su Yan.


    The thirteen princes now have the same idea, and the ending will not be too bad!


    When the thirteen princes were furious, a sword light shot out from his hand!


    This sword light is not very pure, it is obviously just a side-by-side swordsmanship, and it will not make any sense to use the axe in front of Su Yan, the great master of kendo!


    Su Yan only stretched out one hand and set this sword light in the air!


    Then, with a wave of his hand, this sword light slew back towards the thirteen princes!


    The thirteenth prince did not expect Su Yan to have such a magical ability. This sword light flew over the thirteenth prince''s head and then pierced the roof!


    If this sword light shifts a little, the thirteenth prince might have fallen here.


    As expected, Su Yan didn''t give all his strength just now.


    The thirteen princes took a step backwards, posing as if they were facing an enemy!


    He worked hard in Miao Mushan for five hundred years, so that he could shine after he came out. He didn''t think of the first enemy he encountered, and he almost killed his life just after the first attack! Almost vomiting blood!


    The originally very surging mood in his heart was naturally a big blow, but a little calming down would be of great benefit to him.


    "Is it the thirteenth prince? You are the great sage of Tianpeng, can you speak well with you?" Su Yan said.


    If you can directly talk to the Three Sages of the Monster Race, you will definitely save a lot of trouble.


    The thirteenth prince is not a fool, he has also realized one thing, that is, the ancient clan has changed!


    Otherwise, if he has been yelling for so long here, the elders of the ancient tribe must have been alarmed!


    Could this surnamed Su be the man of Xiao Shengnv, they managed the elders'' meeting, and then became the emperor and queen of the ancient clan?


    The thirteenth prince��s imagination is very rich, but he is not to blame, just because he has too few consultations!


    The news of the change of the ancient clan was really shocking. The thirteenth prince had turned a lot of thoughts, and finally decided to test Su Yan first.


    The thirteenth prince said coldly: "Su Yan, you, an outsider, took over the ancient clan. Are you going to get involved with the demon clan next? Our demon clan is different from the ancient clan. It is impossible for one person to command us! "


    The thirteenth prince especially emphasized that Su Yan''s identity is a "person"!


    The position between humans and demons is absolutely tit-for-tat, and he won''t have any room for maneuver here.


    This black and white dichotomy is actually very stupid. Our world has never been black and white, but black and white are mixed together, a strong gray.


    These thirteen princes are not only not good at their skills, but their heads are also very good. This is Su Yan''s direct evaluation of him.


    There is no nonsense with this kind of mediocrity, and talking too much is just a waste of saliva.


    Su Yan said, "It doesn''t make much sense for me to tell you these things. You are not the head of the Yaozu, but you, Lao Tzu. I always only discuss serious matters with the adults, and the children play."


    The thirteenth prince only felt that he had been greatly insulted. Wherever he walked, whether it was an overseas master or a monster, he would respectfully call him thirteenth prince. When he fell to Su Yan, he seemed to be a shit. Silly boy, how can I not resent in my heart!


    "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong! But you''d better take a good measure. My Monster Race has always been strong like a forest. The Thirty-Six Road Demon King is located overseas. Do you think you can single out the entire Monster Race alone? You just attacked me just now! When I get serious, you may not be able to get much cheaper! Let''s not look down on people!"


    Su Yan just squinted at the thirteenth prince, "You are worth a look at me, as for you, forget it."


    "Su Yan! Don''t deceive people too much! This prince has already cultivated three small supernatural powers. If you really use supernatural powers, you must be demolished!" The thirteenth prince was really angry!


    The thirteenth prince was a very face-conscious person in his life, but Su Yan didn''t even give him any face, and told him how to step down!


    He didn''t want to fight with Su Yan anymore, because Su Yan''s methods were unpredictable and it was really difficult to deal with. But Su Yan never let him down the steps, he could only do it in the end!


    Su Yan said: "Oh? Three little magical powers? The little magical powers have a fart! Even the great magical powers are nothing more than that."


    "Heart and eye!" The thirteen prince was extremely angry. After the first level of magical power was used, the thirteen prince''s eyes turned golden yellow, and the world seemed to have changed in his eyes.


    It also gave him the ability to see the true essence of others!


    He only saw that the true essence in Su Yan''s body was very strange.


    Generally speaking, a person can only condense one kind of true essence, just like Xiao Qingshi, the true essence in her body is golden, and this golden light is in harmony with her Phoenix Martial Spirit.


    But Su Yan''s true essence didn''t even have any color!


    The thirteenth prince looked stunned and almost rubbed his eyes.


    He had never heard that the true essence of that monk was transparent and colorless. Without color, it seemed that it could become any color, and it was bound to be ever-changing!


    But how is this possible? It is too inconsistent with common sense!


    This kind of thing is really absurd to say, but it is happening right now.


    The thirteenth prince didn''t know how to deal with Su Yan for a while, just said: "What kind of peculiar exercise have you cultivated, how can you cultivate such a unique true essence?"

 Chapter 3011： Three small gods

    The third thousand and eleventh chapter three small magical powers


    Su Yan''s true essence is like water, water can collapse and violently, it can also moisten things silently, it can be strong enough to penetrate rocks, or it can be soft to the extreme.


    Water seems to be the simplest and most common thing, but it represents almost unlimited possibilities!


    It is precisely because of this special true essence that Su Yan can change the nature of the true essence in his body at any time and create some powerful techniques anytime and anywhere.


    This is Su Yan''s unique ability, others would not be envious of it.


    Su Yan was too lazy to answer the thirteenth prince��s question, and said: "You have no right to ask questions in front of me. Let your Laozi Tianpeng come, I might still be interested in answering."


    The huge demon power in the thirteenth prince burst out, and said directly: "Heaven and man are connected!"


    The three small magical powers have already developed two kinds, even the surrounding floor can''t bear the huge demon power and cracks every inch!


    The thirteenth prince really enjoyed this feeling of power, as if he could really do everything!


    But Su Yan''s words were nothing short of a splash of cold water. Su Yan said: "You are at the best of the level of Heaven and Human Being, and even relying on the level of Emperor Shitian can challenge me? Isn''t it too ridiculous?"


    One of the thirteenth prince��s face flushed red, "Su Yan! Don��t shame your face! Is it true that I want me to flatten your place! Since you forced me, then just don��t do it. Never stop! Forget it! Supernatural power!"


    The three small magical powers were directly used, and the demon power emanating from the thirteen princes could be said to be surging.


    A demon wind is blowing on the face!


    Su Yan didn''t change his face, and directly ejected a sword light from his hand!


    After the lesson just now, now the thirteenth prince dare not underestimate Su Yan''s methods, even if this sword light was just sent by Su Yan!


    There are two more swords in the hands of the thirteen princes. These two swords are obviously immortal swords by the side. The quality of the swords is not pure at all.


    After all, the thirteenth prince is a demon clan, and if you want to learn the authentic swordsmanship of the Profound Sect, there is nowhere to learn it. It is already good to have a side swordsmanship.


    After the two sword lights, one blue and one red, danced in the air, with boundless demon power, they smashed the surrounding tables and chairs to pieces!


    The bright sword of the Thirteenth Prince looked very cool, but after it really collided with Su Yan''s sword aura!


    He only felt that Su Yan''s Jian Mang was extremely domineering, and he couldn''t resist it at all!


    Not only can his red and blue sword light be unstoppable, even he himself can''t stand it!


    Finally, using the strength of the milk, the two swords in his hand held Su Yan''s sword light, but the sword light was pushed directly from the house to the outside!


    After sliding twenty feet in the air, the thirteenth prince stopped!


    At this time, his arms were numb, and he was already very reluctant to hold the swords in his hands!


    It can be said that even the strength of breastfeeding was used to reluctantly block Su Yan''s casual sword light!


    You must know that Thirteen''s current state is full of the three small magical powers. In this state, even overseas, there are not many monks who can compete with him!


    And Su Yan can play him in applause with just two random moves. How can this strength called the Thirteenth Prince not be frightened?


    Su Yan sat on the chair and said, "You are very quiet, and you have no right to speak in the monster clan. If there is something to let you talk to me. I don''t like bullying children. You will get angry first. ."


    The thirteenth prince is not a fool. Of course, he knows that the gap between him and Su Yan is too big to measure, but he still has to find a bit of ground in his mouth: "There are thirty-six road demon kings under the three demon holy thrones. You will defeat them first. Thirty-sixth Road Demon King will say such blatant words later!"


    Su Yan calmly said: "I killed six Demon Kings on Yunkai Island, and in the end only one Wing Demon King ran back, and the Thirty-Six Road Demon King was nothing more than that. If you don��t believe me, you can ask you Lao Tzu. , Did you lose the six demon kings on Yunkai Island."


    "You!" The thirteen prince''s eyes rolled around in his sockets, and his heart was panicked to the extreme.


    He was in retreat for five hundred years, originally full of confidence, thinking that after he came out, he would surely kill the Quartet.


    The direct purpose of the ancients is to avenge the nephew, but the most important thing is to be able to show off!


    Who knew that I met this Su Yan when I came up, and was so abused that I doubted whether there was something wrong with his cultivation level.


    The thirteenth prince couldn''t help thinking: "Could it be that the situation in the world has changed greatly during my retreat for hundreds of years? Who is this Su Yan? He is too strong, right?"


    At this time, the ancestor of Panshan appeared at the end of the corridor and said: "Su Yan, didn''t you say that there are guests coming? Where are the guests?"


    "Here."


    Looking in the direction of Su Yan''s finger, Panshan Patriarch immediately found the Thirteen Prince.


    Su Yan said: "He is the son of Tianpeng Great Sage, one of the three demon clan''s three sages. He claims to be the thirteenth prince. He has no tutor. It''s better to help me teach him. You can burn his **** with fire and don''t kill him. That''s it."


    The ancestor of Panshan showed an expression of impatientness, and said, "I see, why are you so long-winded? Don''t you know if you have a sense of measure?"


    The thirteenth prince looked towards the ancestor of Panshan, and saw a very petite girl in red. This little girl looked bright and white. She was about fifteen years old, with no facial features or body.


    But the tone and gesture of the speech are trying to imitate the old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    The first time I saw such a scene, to be honest, I felt a little funny in my heart.


    When Su Yan first met the ancestor of Panshan, if Si Qing had not been vaccinated, he would probably put it wrong.


    The thirteenth prince did not conceal his thoughts and said directly: "Su Yan, you are amazing. This prince is indeed inferior to you. It is not a big deal to admit it. But you too look down on this prince, and you even arranged this little girl doll. Come and deal with this prince! Do you think the prince would not eat her in one bite?"


    The thirteen princes were murderous when they spoke, and originally thought they could scare the little girl.


    But he didn''t want what he said happened to poke the ancestor of Panshan''s Ni Lin!


    The annoying thing about Panshan ancestors in this life is that people say she is a little girl and then despise her.


    The thirteenth prince hit two points that were enough to arouse anger. Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head. The thirteenth prince''s end was destined to be very miserable.


    The ancestor of Panshan really turned into an angry face, and then said: "Su Yan, don''t interfere, this thirteenth prince must be settled by this seat!"


    And the thirteenth prince really knows whether the sky is high and the earth is thick enough, and he even said to the ancestor of Panshan: "Little girl doll, seeing you look so beautiful, this prince didn''t want to hurt you, but if you don''t know how to advance and retreat, this prince has no choice but to On behalf of your teacher, he has taught you a little bit!"

 Chapter 3012： Bald chicken

    The third thousand and twelfth chapter bald chicken


    After Panshan ancestor came to the third region, it has been a long time since she had interacted with anyone. During this time, she had actually not been idle, and had researched a lot of new tricks. Zheng was worried that no one would experiment with her.


    Panshan ancestor sneered in his anger. The thirteenth prince in front of him was not strong or weak, so it was just right for him to practice his hands!


    Xiao Qingshi obediently offered Su Yan a cup of tea, and Su Yan sat in a chair too lazy to move. Watching the battle between the ancestor of Panshan and the thirteenth prince was a kind of alternative relaxation.


    However, the trend of this battle was almost the same as Su Yan had expected from the beginning.


    In a sense, the confrontation between the ancestor of Panshan and the thirteen princes is not a fight at all.


    The so-called battle has a very important premise that the strength of the two sides must first be relatively equal, and the scene that Su Yan saw was very asymmetric from the beginning.


    It can basically be regarded as the unilateral brutal beating of the thirteen princes by the ancestor of Panshan.


    Well, only the word brutality can describe the scene Su Yan saw very accurately.


    The sacred fire of Panshan ancestor is very powerful. She is the body of fire. It is very easy to create a sacred fire that controls the demon power. It is as simple as Su Yan changing the attributes in Su Yan''s body.


    After countless sacred fires that restrained the demon power burned in the air, the thirteenth prince immediately noticed something was wrong!


    As a little girl, this special lady is too fierce!


    The thirteen princes, the monks of Yuhuo, knew a lot, and even in the Demon King of the Demon Race, there were many Yuhuo masters, but no one could play like this little girl!


    More than a dozen kinds of sacred fires of different natures, just come! No room for breathing at all!


    The thirteen princes rushed right and left in the middle of the sacred fire of the Panshan ancestor, seemingly hiding very delicately, but step by step fell into the prison of the Panshan ancestor.


    The authorities are obsessed with the bystanders, and Su Yan can see clearly this kind of thing.


    By the time the thirteen princes reacted, it was already too late!


    All kinds of sacred fires of different attributes were ignited by the thirteen princes, and then the thirteen princes were burnt and screamed!


    I had to use the demon power in my body to level these sacred fires, but these sacred fires calmed down one after another, and immediately rose again!


    What''s more terrible is that the nature of these sacred fires is completely different, making the thirteen princes very burnt!


    The ancestor of Panshan obviously does not intend to defeat the thirteen princes immediately, but choose to play slowly!


    The ancestors of Panshan played slowly, but the thirteen princes were too much to bear!


    The armor of the thirteen princes gradually burned into molten iron, and had to change into their own form!


    It really is a very huge Tianpeng!


    Although Tianpeng''s flying speed is extremely fast, the inferno of Panshan Patriarch has been formed, and the thirteenth prince no matter how fast it is, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because he has nowhere to go, he can only start flying everywhere in this hell!


    Many feathers were burnt flying in the air!


    Su Yan drank a sip of tea and said, "The ancestor of Panshan didn''t want to kill him, so he should burn all his hair with a sacred fire. If the dignified Tianpeng clan doesn''t have a single hair, it will become a bald chicken with its **** outside , It��s too embarrassing. It��s better to kill the thirteen princes directly! It��s really murderous!"


    Even Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help but smile, and then defended the ancestor Panshan: "This is also not what the thirteenth prince asked for. When he was talking to the lord just now, how arrogant the lord was. It''s not that I didn''t hear it. There is no harm in disciplinary action."


    Su Yan smiled, "Panshan Patriarch is really enough, this battle is almost like playing a circus!"


    The nephew who came to the ancients with the thirteen princes to ask for an explanation at this time had no idea how to deal with himself.


    He wanted to run alone, but without Su Yan''s nod, it would be impossible for him to run.


    He could only see his uncle thirteenth prince screaming in the air by various sacred fires, it is really possible to become a bald chicken!


    When did the Tianpeng clan receive such a tragic insult? !


    The ancestor of Panshan finally listened to Su Yan''s instructions and did not take the life of the thirteenth prince, but as a legendary Tianpeng, the thirteenth prince was burned with bald spots and a little scorched. It is really hard to see the extreme!


    The ancestor of Panshan deliberately opened a gap in Huoyu after experimenting with four newly created ultimate moves.


    Then the thirteen princes immediately found the gap and flew away!


    I can''t even take care of my immediate nephew!


    The thirteen princes flying in the wind only felt that he had never been so embarrassed since he was born.


    And he also learned the importance of feathers in one spot, not only to make the body lighter and to control the flow of breath. Without the protection of feathers, flying in the air would be so cold!


    When the cold wind blew, the thirteen princes couldn''t help but burst into tears...


    He cultivated in immortal mountains overseas for five hundred years in order to make a name for himself in the Yaozu.


    The thirteenth prince��s ability is to succeed in cultivation, but what he never thought was that he would be insulted even more cruelly after having the ability!


    Thinking of his five hundred years of suffering and enduring hardship Jimo, all of a sudden grief came from my heart, and I couldn''t help crying in the sky!


    Fortunately, there was no one in the sky, no matter how the thirteenth prince wept bitterly, no one would see it.


    However, the wind today is really noisy!


    The thirteenth prince deliberately let him escape, otherwise, the thirteenth prince would not only become a bald chicken, but also a roast chicken.


    After the ancestor of Panshan vented a lot, her anger had been cleared away, and she even found that the power of her newly created moves was not bad, and she was still somewhat satisfied.


    The ancestor of Panshan returned happily, and the next most sad thing was the nephew of the thirteenth prince.


    The nephew suddenly discovered that he was thrown by the thirteenth prince at the ancients, and it was in front of this Su Yan.


    Su Yan just glanced at his nephew. After making eye contact with Su Yan, his legs stunned and he fainted!


    Of course, Su Yan would not care about this kind of trash, and just let Xiao Qingshi throw him out of the ancient clan''s territory casually.


    The thirteen princes flew in the air with full face for a long time, and the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he was. Where did he suffer such insults and grievances in his life!


    The self-esteem was simply put on the ground by the ancestors of Panshan and ravaged by the Buddha!


    Thinking about it this way, it was even messy in the wind, and I could only move towards Tongsheng Mountain with cold wind and tears!


    Tongsheng Mountain can be regarded as one of the holy places in the eyes of the overseas monsters.


    Just because Tongsheng Mountain is the dojo of Tianpeng Great Sage, one of the three sages.


    The thirteenth prince was heading for Tongsheng Mountain at this time. His dignified Tianpeng was burned into a bald chicken, and he could only find his Lao Tzu to take revenge!

 Chapter 3013： Tianpeng Great Sage

    The third thousand and thirteenth chapter Tianpeng Great Sage


    There are also guards on Tongsheng Mountain, but these bird fairies generally have amazing eyesight, and they recognize from a long distance that this is the demon light of the thirteen princes!


    Everyone in Tongshengshan knew that the thirteen princes had been in retreat at Miao Mushan for hundreds of years, just to cultivate the three small magical powers. Coming today, I am afraid that the three small magical powers have successfully cultivated, and they all want to come to win a favor.


    Some demons waited at the gate of Xianshan early, waiting for the moment the thirteen princes landed, and went up to congratulate them.


    These monster races have planned a lot of flattering words in their hearts, as long as the thirteen princes are happy, they must be rewarded!


    No one knows that the Thirteenth Prince is one of the most beloved sons of the ancestors!


    What no one could think of was that a bald chicken broke into their sight so abruptly.


    This bald chicken has only a few feathers, and even the **** is bare, which looks really unsightly!


    This indecent view was seen from the eyes of the monster race. The requirements of the monster race were originally much lower than those of the human race. After all, they were originally monsters who were eating hair and drinking blood and came out of the wilderness. Their knowledge of etiquette, justice and shame is far worse than that of humans.


    But even from the eyes of the Yaozu, the current appearance of the thirteen princes is a hindrance to admiration, it is really hard to see the extreme!


    All these monster races were stunned, and the words of congratulations got stuck in their throats, and they couldn''t speak anyway.


    Everyone doesn''t know what this is all about, how could the thirteenth prince make such an outrageous look!


    And the thirteen princes also collided with the eyes of these monsters who wanted to say congratulations, and they were stunned.


    If it''s normal, everyone''s division of labor is very clear, one side touted, the other side happily went up the mountain.


    But today''s situation is obviously different in peacetime. At this time, he fell into a treacherous silence.


    There were some people on both sides who didn''t know how to deal with each other, and the atmosphere was really embarrassing to the extreme.


    Next, a murderous intent flashed in the eyes of the thirteen princes, and then he opened his mouth and swallowed the neighboring Yaozu directly!


    The next thirteen princes were murderous!


    Why can''t he help Su Yan and Panshan Patriarch, still can''t subdue these little monsters?


    Killing these little monsters, the monster race on Tongsheng Mountain would not know that he had been so embarrassed.


    The screams came again and again, and the thirteen princes killed these little demons and strode towards the saint''s cave mansion on the top of the mountain.


    Even in the form of a human, the appearance of the thirteen princes is still extremely miserable!


    After finally getting into the saint''s cave, he saw a guy who was worse than his thirteenth prince kneeling in the cave.


    This kneeling guy can be regarded as Su Yan''s old acquaintance, it is the Flying Demon King who escaped from Yunkai Island alone.


    The Wing Demon King casually weaved a set of lies, thinking that he could conceal the Three Saints, but didn''t want to be just the Great Saint Tianpeng, there would be no passing!


    The seven demon kings went to crusade Yunkai Island together, and the six demon kings died in battle, but he came back alive alone. What else could be the reason for not fleeing?


    If the Three Sages of the Monster Race were so good to deceive, they wouldn''t be able to achieve their status today.


    On this day, Great Sage Tianpeng brought the Wing Demon King from prison for interrogation.


    The Wing Demon King has been tortured many times, but his mouth has always been very reliable, and he has not told the truth, because he knows that if the truth is told, not only will he die, but even the suffering he has suffered before is also endured for nothing!


    The Wing Demon King knelt on the ground and could no longer support it. Seeing the thirteen princes coming in was also extremely surprised, because he saw that the thirteen princes were not much better than himself!


    This is how the same thing?


    Not only the Wing Demon King was surprised, but the other monster races in the cave were also very surprised.


    Even the Great Sage Tianpeng sitting on the throne was very surprised, and said, "What''s wrong with my son? Could it be that your Miao Mushan was forcibly attacked?"


    The little demon below was also quite aware, and quickly moved a stool over and let the thirteenth prince sit down.


    After the thirteenth prince sat down, he began to cry, and just like his nephew, he added more jealousy to his experience in the territory of the ancient clan!


    In particular, a drama in which Su Yan looked down on the Three Sages of the Monster Race was made up.


    The thirteen prince finally cried and said, "So Su Yan''s attitude is extremely arrogant. He knows that the child is the thirteen prince of Tongsheng Mountain. He even said that the three sages of the demon race are bullshit, especially the Great Sage Tianpeng! A very vicious, five-big and three-thin subordinate used dozens of sacred fires to deal with the child! The child''s feathers were burned out by her alive! If he escapes a bit slower, I am afraid that he will not be able to fly back to the holy mountain!"


    In the mouth of the thirteen princes, even the ancestor of Panshan with bright eyes and white teeth could become a very vicious and ugly subordinate. Is there anything black and white in this world that cannot be reversed?


    The so-called not that one family does not enter a house, this is obviously very reasonable.


    Great Sage Tianpeng has a great reputation, not only among the demons, but also in the overseas casual cultivation.


    There are even rumors that he is the reincarnation of the Golden-winged Roc bird, and he has long claimed to be a great master who can sit on an equal footing with the heads of the five holy land. After receiving such insults, his face immediately became gloomy.


    But the Great Sage Tianpeng cares more about another thing: "You said that the elders of the ancient tribe no longer exists, and all the ancient tribes listen to the surname Su?"


    If this kind of thing is true, it is truly an unprecedented spectacle!


    Those ancient tribes have always been famously xenophobic and stubborn. How could they allow a mere mortal monk to ride on their heads?


    Could it be that he slaughtered all the elders, this seems to be the only way to force the ancients to yield?


    But how is this kind of thing possible?


    The ancients have mastered many powerful magic weapons, and there are 18 masters in the presbytery, and they can form many ancient formations!


    If this Su Yan is really so powerful, wouldn''t he be able to go against the sky and step on the five holy places under his feet?


    Great Sage Tianpeng thought carefully for a moment, and felt that this kind of thing was impossible for him to do. This Su Yan, no matter how magical, is a rising star in the third region, it should be impossible for him to have such an ability against the sky!


    Kneeling next to the Wing Demon King��s mind is also very active, whispered: "The things I explained, the ancestors also said that I was making up, in fact, what I said was the truth. When we went, Netherworld Sea was already Su Yan slaughtered it all!"


    When Wing Demon King talked about this before, Great Sage Tianpeng already didn''t believe his words.


    The power of the Nether Sea is not weak. To slaughter so many masters in the Nether Sea in the shortest possible time with only one person''s power, I am afraid that even the heads of the five holy land cannot do it.


    Judging from common sense, Great Sage Tianpeng certainly wouldn''t believe it. Of course, he also knew what the characters of these demon kings were. Fabricating a little lie was originally a skill to master.


    But now that even the ancients have fallen into the hands of this Su Yan, there is no room for him not to believe it!


    What''s the origin of this Su Yan? How can he be embarrassed with the demon race everywhere, and he is still capable of defying the sky?


    Based on the facts he had learned, Great Sage Tianpeng even had a strange conjecture in his heart: Is it possible that Su Yan is a powerful person trained by the five holy places to fight against the monster race?


    Regardless, one thing is certain.


    This Su Yan is currently the biggest enemy of their Monster Race!

 Chapter 3014： Look at

    Chapter three thousand and fourteen


    If this Su Yan cannot be suppressed, then the rise of the monster clan will be impossible to talk about!


    This is the second time that Su Yan rides on his face. The first time I was on Yunkai Island, I could say it was a coincidence. This time, things about the ancients can be considered targeted!


    And this Su Yan obviously didn''t pay attention to the Three Sages of their Monster Race, especially his Great Sage Tianpeng!


    Great Sage Tianpeng has always regarded himself very high, how could he not be angry when encountering such a thing, he is almost furious!


    Great Sage Tianpeng now wants to catch Su Yan back to Tongsheng Mountain, and then peel and tear his bones!


    The Wing Devil��s mind was very active. Seeing that Great Sage Tianpeng was so angry, he knew in his heart that this was a great opportunity for him. If he could grasp it well, he would not need to continue his status as a prisoner.


    The Wing Demon King said: "This Su Yan''s ability is really very unusual. He has been chasing the Three Sages! Only with us ordinary Demon Kings, there is absolutely no way to beat him. The murderous aura he released in an instant It can overwhelm the mountains, even create many powerful techniques temporarily, and even swordsmanship has reached the legendary realm...I have seen many powerful monks in my life, but no one can compare with Su Yan!"


    The Wing Devil brags about Su Yan madly, not because he admires Su Yan''s ability, but because his subtext is: Su Yan is so strong, it is logical that I can''t run away!


    Great Sage Tianpeng obviously didn��t buy into the words of the Wing Demon King, and said: "Fart! You are already ranked very high among the Thirty-Six Road Demon Kings! What are you talking about? There is such a powerful character, how can you be here? There is no name in the third area, how can the five holy places tolerate him?"


    The Wing Devil dared not speak immediately, if it angered Great Sage Tianpeng, it would not do him any good.


    The thirteenth prince continued: "This Su Yan''s strength is indeed incredible! The Wing Devil''s words are still somewhat reasonable. Although the boy only fought him with two moves, his swordsmanship is indeed very terrifying! It is estimated that it is the holy land of Panzhen. Those sword repairs are not his opponents either! He forced the boy back twenty feet with a sword aura, his arms were numb and he could hardly hold the sword. There has never been such a powerful sword repair overseas!"


    The Yaozu didn''t have any powerful swordsmanship, and the thirteen princes learned the swordsmanship of the Overseas Yaochi School.


    The lord of the Yaochi Sect and the Great Sage Tianpeng are very good friends, and all the swordsmanship taught by the Thirteen Princes are the essence of the Yaochi Sect.


    The thirteenth prince didn''t say how powerful swordsmanship was, but at least he could be regarded as entering the house, and he was killed by Su Yan casually with a sword aura.


    This Su Yan''s swordsmanship is too exaggerated!


    At least in the memory of Great Sage Tianpeng, the entire Wasteland Continent has not seen such a powerful sword repair for at least four thousand years!


    If Su Yan is really such a powerful sword repairman, it would be hard to embarrass him!


    Because these swordsmen have a murderous heart and will repay him, if someone provokes him, it will eventually become an endless hatred.


    But Great Sage Tianpeng still had some doubts, because he also knew that his subordinates would sometimes talk nonsense for his own benefit.


    Besides, it is impossible for such a powerful swordsmanship to emerge out of thin air. There must be very powerful teachers and schools. I have never heard of the name Su Yan before, so the doubts of Great Sage Tianpeng are even more serious.


    The thirteenth prince continued: "Father, Haier is absolutely not exaggerated! This Su Yan''s strength is really against the sky! If he gets serious, Haier might not even be able to catch him with a single sword!"


    The thirteenth prince''s words were really very sincere, and on the contrary, Great Sage Tianpeng became a little hesitant, and asked: "Since this person is so powerful, can you see his master and inheritance?"


    "He is definitely using Xuanmen''s authentic mind, and so is swordsmanship! But it feels that it is not the same way as the five holy places. According to my speculation, it is very likely that he is a strong person who entered the third region from another world." After speaking, he looked at Great Sage Tianpeng nervously.


    The fate of his Wing Demon is still in the hands of Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Great Sage Tianpeng pondered for a long time without speaking.


    It must be a lie to say that he is not angry. Before the six great demon kings fell into Su Yan''s hands, the demon clan''s plan to attack Yunkai Island was frustrated.


    This time, it was his own son who was beaten up in an inhuman form. If this hatred is not reported, he doesn''t need to be mixed in the third area!


    Seeing that the Great Sage Tianpeng hadn��t spoken for a long time, the thirteenth prince asked, ��Father, do you want to submit this matter to the Demon Race��s Ten Thousand Demon Conference? This Su Yan is really difficult to deal with. Suppress it with ten percent certainty."


    The thirteen princes and the Wing Demon King had fought against Su Yan and understood how powerful Su Yan was.


    They only hate that their language skills are not enough, and Su Yan''s strength will only be more exaggerated than they described.


    Great Sage Tianpeng said unhappily: "After this matter is submitted, the two old monsters will only laugh at our incompetence through the Holy Mountain! And how can Su Yanhede make us have to convene a ten thousand monsters for him. General Assembly? Even the heads of the five holy sites may not have such a great ability!"


    Since Great Sage Tianpeng said so, of course the other monster races did not dare to refute.


    The thirteenth prince asked, "How does the father decide?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "I will go with you to see if that Su Yan is as powerful as you said! How dare to be so presumptuous! I won''t even save my face!"


    Hearing that the Great Sage Tianpeng was about to go out, the thirteenth prince immediately increased his confidence, with an expression of overjoyed expression on his face!


    Even the Wing Devil was surprised!


    Who didn''t know that the three sages of the demon clan were not only incomparably powerful, but they also had ancient blood! That''s why it can be at the top of the billions of monsters!


    It has been more than a thousand years since Great Sage Tianpeng made his last shot!


    The last time Great Sage Tianpeng made a move, he dealt with an overseas San Xiu sect, not only killed the people of this sect, but even directly erased the mountain gate!


    Such a method is simply not imaginable by ordinary monks.


    Of course, it is not a simple matter for the Great Sage Tianpeng to go out. The thirteenth prince eagerly ordered his men to put on a ceremonial guard to welcome the Great Sage to come out!


    Great Sage Tianpeng stood on the top of the mountain with his hands on his back and said, "It has been more than a thousand years since this seat was last shot, Su Yan, you must not let this seat down."


    From here to the site of the ancient tribe, the journey is a long way.


    If you don''t meet an opponent that suits your mind, Great Sage Tianpeng will feel a little unhappy!


    Su Yan had no idea that the Great Sage of the Demon Race had already targeted him.

 Chapter 3015： Pentium

    The third thousand and fifteenth chapter ten thousand beasts galloping


    Su Yan entered a secret room, which was the practice secret room dedicated to the patriarch of the Xiao clan.


    Since the establishment of the Presbyterian Church and the confluence of the six tribes to form the ancient tribe, the power of the Presbyterian Church has become increasingly large, while the power of the patriarch has shrunk. Later, it was almost a vain position with almost no real power.


    Later, the titles of patriarchs of the various races were directly abolished, and the six races were all under the governance of the Presbyterian Church. Later, this place became a practice room for the cultivation of saints in the past.


    A lot of knowledge about the exercises are written here in ancient words, and even half of the magical exercises are carved on the wall.


    Su Yan was sitting here at this time, not to practice the ancient techniques, but to adjust the balance between body and mind.


    The environment here is quiet and undisturbed, and it is suitable for some cleaning.


    Recently, Su Yan has won consecutive battles and has made a lot of breakthroughs in actual combat. In addition, the vitality in the third region is already very strong, so the true essence in the body has become a lot stronger.


    If you continue to improve like this, it will not be far from the next Heavenly Tribulation.


    At this time, Su Yan is like a high-speed train. Even if he doesn''t have any desire to break through, just relying on the inertia of speed is enough to make him constantly break through!


    It is of course a good thing to become stronger, but it also needs to carefully maintain the balance in the body, otherwise, there will be a risk of getting confused, or leaving a dark disease in the body when using the true essence.


    When Su Yan was meditating, a green and black gossip appeared under the cushion and kept spinning...


    In this peaceful space, Su Yan was unaware of the changes in time. After entering the state of concentration, he became completely forgetful. His divine consciousness entered the universe and wandered with the creator...


    And at this time, Great Sage Tianpeng was killed!


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s pomp is so great that his subordinates have brought one hundred thousand monster soldiers!


    These 100,000 monster soldiers, almost all birds, stood above the sky, beating the drums, shouting and killing!


    The territory of the ancient tribe is on a section of the canyon cliff, and the turbulent river below, the terrain is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    But all these monster soldiers have the ability to fly, and the terrain has almost no effect on them!


    Behind these demon soldiers, the Five Way Demon Kings followed, including the Wing Demon King who was beaten by Su Yan and fled from the wind last time. At this time, he also put on his clothes again.


    Even the thirteen princes also made a brand new golden armor. With these 100,000 enchanted soldiers cheering in the sky, even he had forgotten the fear of being burned into a bald chicken, and he became dazzling again!


    The ancients had already received the news when the Yaozu��s soldiers were still thirty miles away.


    When Su Yan was away, three people decided on the big and small matters: Li Shengshu, Fu Yuechi and Panshan Patriarch.


    The first two are strong in the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, and the latter Panshan ancestor can basically be regarded as the spokesperson of Su Yan.


    This time Xiao Qingshi was also involved, and Xiao Qingshi said: "The monsters are so mighty and mighty, I''m afraid we can''t resist it alone. It''s better to wake up the master from the retreat. If the master goes out, no matter how much it is. The big crisis can also be solved."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Even millions of monster soldiers are meaningless, but the accumulation of numbers has no effect at all."


    The ancestor of Panshan also said: "It is true. One hundred thousand demon soldiers can''t be on the stage at all. The key is to see how many demon kings come from the demon clan. I heard that those demon kings are very capable, and maybe there are some who can compete with us Compete against each other."


    Li Shengshu also said: "Yes, if it''s the Five Great Sacred Lands, it''s just these little monsters at the moment. Why should you alarm the leader of Su? Although we people are not as good as the leader of Su, we are considered to be senior masters in our respective schools. Now, if even these little monster races can''t be subdued, it would be a ridicule!"


    The opinions of these three people turned out to be surprisingly similar, and they planned to straighten out the demon clan, and did not intend to alarm Su Yan.


    Although Xiao Qingshi felt that something was wrong in her heart, she could not count on her own opinions.


    In fact, there are many real masters in 36 Dongtian and 72 sects. These masters are indeed not as good as Su Yan, but they are also considered strong.


    Of course these people are not afraid of little monsters.


    The thirteen princes came to the front and said loudly: "Su Yan, you bastard, you still haven''t come out to talk to this prince!"


    The ancient clan didn''t even open the defensive array here, because the ancestor of Panshan didn''t let it open.


    The meaning of the ancestor of Panshan is very simple. When he wants to kill these monsters, he opens the defensive formation and prevents his own people from getting in and out. This is not good!


    The thirteen princes yelled and cursed for a long time in front of the formation, and Yaowu was very happy, until he saw the ancestor of Panshan appear in front of him with a red cloud.


    Seeing that the ancient clan sent such a young girl with bright eyes and white teeth to appear in front of the two armies, the monster clan couldn''t help laughing!


    But when the thirteenth prince saw the ancestor of Panshan, he had an expression of seeing a ghost.


    The reason why the thirteen princes became bald chickens was not due to the ancestors of Panshan.


    Now that the enemy met with jealousy, the thirteenth prince could not wait to kill the ancestor of Panshan immediately, but he also knew that he was far from this ability, and he didn''t even dare to talk to the ancestor of Panshan, so he flew back to his roots under his cloud. In the array.


    When parting, the thirteenth prince continued to utter ruthless words: "This time my demon clan not only came with a hundred thousand demon soldiers, but even a great sage! You all knelt down and begged for mercy, otherwise the prince will definitely take you All the waste is frustrated!"


    The thirteenth prince said the harshest words, the fastest way.


    The ancestor of Panshan looked down upon these 100,000 monsters and said: "You trash monsters, you really have the courage to come here and do things!"


    A charming little girl suddenly said this, not only without deterrence, but also very cute.


    All the monsters laughed loudly, but immediately they couldn''t laugh out!


    The ancestor of Panshan blew the condensed fire spirit in his hand under his anger!


    In a blink of an eye, this fire spirit turned into a strong sea of ??flames that spread in the sky!


    This area of ??at least thirty miles of the sea of ??fire was reached in an instant, and all those demon kings were frightened!


    The little girl''s ability is too terrible!


    How many of their demon kings can do this!


    And this sea of ??flames is just the beginning. In the sea of ??flames, there have been many exotic animals condensed by real fire, including horses, lions, tigers, and even fire dragons!


    The number of these fire monsters was at least tens of thousands, and they charged directly toward the main formation of 100,000 monsters!


    Just simply accumulating the number, in front of these powerful monks, it is basically meaningless.


    Only one Panshan ancestor can turn these 100,000 monsters into ashes!

 Chapter 3016： There must be thunder

    The third thousand and sixteenth chapter must have thunder


    Xiao Qingshi was looking forward to it. Although she also had a similar cultivation base, the actual combat effectiveness was far from Panshan Patriarch! If she had this power too, that would be great!


    The ancestor of Panshan raised his hands and feet to create a sea of ??fire in the air, and then caused the beasts to gallop. The monster races with this ability were also very surprised!


    Now even Su Yan hasn''t seen it, and a little girl who has just come out has such great ability.


    Even the Great Sage Tianpeng snorted coldly and said, "This little girl is not a human race, but a rare emperor Shitian clan, and she has a unique body of fire. Is she the subordinate of Su Yan? This Su Yan''s subordinates unexpectedly have such capable people and strangers, why haven''t you heard you say that they are valuable?"


    The Wing Demon squatted in a cold sweat, and said: "When I fought against Yunkai Island, Su Yan killed my brothers and seven of them alone. He really didn''t know that he had such a powerful subordinate!"


    Great Sage Tianpeng did not comment, but said to the other demon king next to him: "Nagano, go and deal with her."


    This demon king called Nagano picked up the iron fork in his hand and slew towards the ancestor of Panshan!


    The iron fork condensed its supreme demon power in the air, and then a water curtain appeared in the sky, blocking the Pentium of Panshan ancestors directly in front of the formation!


    Nagano continued: "Little girl, you actually have the bloodline of Emperor Shitian, it is better to marry this king, this king is the Yuhai Nagano Demon King among the thirty-six demon kings! What future can you have with that Su Yan? With this king, I will keep you delicious and spicy!"


    The panshan ancestor''s rush of beasts was resolved in a moment, and a hundred thousand monster soldiers also laughed together.


    The ancestor of Panshan stared at the Nagano Demon King with an iron fork, looking like an octopus in the sea, very ugly, and said: "Just because you want the toad to eat swan meat? After the roast is so cooked, go and deal with that Heavenly Peng Great Sage! A few demons and ghosts, really consider themselves the number one person?"


    Nagano Demon King said: "The reputation of the Three Sages of the Monster Race is as high as the sun! Having fought against the five holy places overseas for many years, it hasn''t been succumbed. Where is the country girl like you that can desecrate, but Su Yan, what is he? Dare to injure the thirteen princes and block the plan of the Three Saints on Yunkai Island! If you don''t kill you all, the world may not know how powerful our monster race is!"


    After being called "the country girl", the ancestor of Panshan was extremely murderous at this time.


    In the hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers, there were few demon clan who dared to look at her.


    The thirteen prince reminded him: "The Nagano Demon King needs to be careful. This little Nizi''s strength is very terrifying. The prince suffered a big loss in his hands last time!"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "This seat opens the sky with fire, first burn out 100,000 monster soldiers!"


    The sea of ??fire in the sky erupted directly into an extremely fierce pillar of fire, extending above the sky, with almost no end in sight!


    A hundred thousand demon soldiers looked extremely small in front of this huge pillar of fire! It seems to burn the sky completely!


    The Nagano Demon King just looked at this pillar of fire and his scalp was numb. At this time, he was astonished to the extreme. What a huge amount of true essence was hidden in the small body of the ancestor of Panshan, and it had such a powerful explosive force!


    Although he is called the Yuhai Nagano Demon King, he is not the body of water virtue, and he is not even the strongest Yushui True Art. He relies on the instinct of the monster to control the splash.


    Now that I encounter this pillar of fire that is enough to open the sky, I don''t know how to deal with it!


    Had it not been for the Great Saint Supervisor of Tianpeng, the Demon King Nagano would have escaped long ago, and now he can only bite the bullet!


    Fortunately, there is a river below, which can be used to contend with the water in the river.


    The Nagano Demon King was also very clever, drew the flames of the Panshan ancestor to the side, determined not to let the sacred fire burn into the hundred thousand demon soldiers.


    This battle should be indistinguishable in a short time.


    Then Fu Yuechi also appeared in the sky.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Can the Great Sage of the Monster Race come out and say a few words?"


    Although the Great Sage Tianpeng can see that Fu Yuechi''s cultivation is extraordinary, he uses his own words: "It''s just a mere female stream. What qualifications do you have to talk to this seat? You can talk to this seat, you need Na Su Yan to come out in person."


    The little monsters around joined in, saying that the ancestors were justified.


    Fu Yuechi has always done things with a sense of measure. Since soft is not good, then he will be hard.


    Only when Fu Yuechi had condensed his true essence, two demon kings came out to fight!


    The cultivators of the Eighth Layer of the Tribulation Realm are rare in the world, even the Great Sage Tianpeng dare not take it lightly. The words instructing the two demon kings are: "If you can''t beat them, just return to your army, don''t think too much."


    The two demon kings hadn''t gotten close to Fu Yuechi, they just listened to Fu Yuechi''s whisper: "There must be thunder."


    Countless azure thunders appeared in the sky, and these thunders were connected to form a large power grid.


    The cultivator of the Eighth Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm was so powerful, these two demon kings had not had time to get close to Fu Yuechi''s side, they were already isolated by the blue thunder in the sky!


    It is already in a state of letting Fu Yuechi slaughter!


    North Ming sword **** Yin Guangzheng said: "These monsters are really outrageous. Not only did they look down on the leader of Su League, they also looked down on us! Let them kill them! I caught that **** alive! Look at what he is so arrogant! Even the head of Fu dare not answer!"


    Yin Guangzheng turned into a sword light and plunged directly into the clouds, directly strangling more than a hundred demon soldiers, and the demon soldiers next to him were also jumping!


    Then forty or fifty treasures flew out directly from the ancients!


    They are all the strong men of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, and these strong men have at least the realm of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Although I succumbed to the five holy places before, it was compelling. Not just anyone can ride on them to show off their power!


    These people also have their own pride and dignity. How can they be able to stand it when they are mounted on their faces by a hundred thousand monsters?


    When these precious lights entered the formation of this hundred thousand monster soldiers, it was simply a slaughter on one side!


    The thunder, fire, and various sword lights and precious lights in the sky kept shining, and the screams of the little demons were endless.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng, who had not shot all the time, finally couldn''t sit still at this time. He had discovered that none of these masters belonged to the ancients, but their strength was not bad, at least they had the realm of crossing the catastrophe!


    Te Niang, what is the sacred surname of Su, who can find so many masters who cross the tribulation realm and let him drive!


    There are more than fifty masters who cross the Tribulation Realm, and there is even a super master who crosses the Tribulation Realm in the Eighth Heaven!


    Great Sage Tianpeng knew that he was really big this time, and such a huge force could almost break his wrist with any one of the Five Great Sacred Grounds!


    Those strong players of the ancient race haven''t directly shot yet, so the opponent must still have a back hand!


    And he is almost unable to resist it!


    How could he be able to deal with it temporarily by recruiting five demon kings!


    More importantly, Su Yan is hidden behind the scenes and has not shown up yet!

 Chapter 3017： Steal the sky and change the universe

    Chapter Three Thousand and Seventeen


    The situation today is very obvious that this matter is no longer possible. It is the best choice to quickly close the soldiers and retreat, reducing their losses.


    But Great Sage Tianpeng has a very face-saving character. He will never easily admit that defeat is set. Even if the situation is almost on the verge of collapse, he does not intend to admit defeat!


    Over the past thousand years, Great Sage Tianpeng has never descended the mountain. Was this first descent to swallow the bitter fruit of failure?


    This kind of thing is impossible for Great Sage Tianpeng to accept anyway!


    He absolutely cannot bear to become a stepping stone to Su Yan''s fame!


    "Father... These people are too fierce, they are about to be unstoppable. It seems that nothing can be done today, so let''s order a retreat..." The thirteenth prince''s cry was not over yet, and the great sage Tianpeng directly said. Slap and fan!


    "This seat has been in the sacred mountain for three thousand years, and countless casual practitioners from overseas have worshipped this seat, and countless monsters have listened to this seat in the sage cave mansion of this seat! This seat is the face of the monster race, how can it be defeated?"


    Yes, he cannot be defeated!


    He is one of the Three Sages of the Demon Race, and if he also loses, the entire Demon Race will lose face!


    In any case, the Three Sages of the Monster Race are invincible!


    As long as the mythology of the Three Saints of the Monster Race is still there, the spirit of the Monster Race must be there!


    If this heart is broken, what else will the Yaozu use to counterattack this continent?


    After the great sage Tianpeng was extremely angry, he directly spread his hands, and then the vast demon power poured out from the body of the great sage Tianpeng!


    The sky that was originally noon suddenly became dark.


    The fighting monks and monsters in the sky only felt that the sky was spinning, and many people''s spells were directly invalidated, and they fell directly into the deeper darkness below!


    After finally stabilizing his figure in the air, he discovered that the territory of the ancient tribe and even the canyon were gone!


    There is nothing left but a strong darkness around!


    The ancestor of Panshan was also shrouded in this darkness, and her sea of ??fire was almost the only bright light in this darkness.


    Many monks moved closer to the ancestor of Panshan, not knowing what happened.


    The ancestors of Panshan had already understood that they were brought into a strange space by the Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Having controlled the boat of crossing for so long, the ancestor of Panshan''s understanding of various spatial laws has far surpassed the rest of the monks.


    In addition to many monks, there were only a few remaining demon soldiers. These demon soldiers were crying.


    The remaining demon kings have disappeared, obviously they were forcibly released by the Great Sage Tianpeng!


    The ancestors of Panshan explained their current situation, "We are now locked into a strange space, but I don��t know what magic weapon the Great Sage Tianpeng uses! How can we take so many of us in such a short time? The monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm is trapped!"


    "Ancestor, how can this be good? Will we all be trapped here in the future?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "What are you in a hurry, have you forgotten that Su Yan hasn''t made a move yet? If Su Yan makes a move, then this Great Sage Tianpeng may not be able to get a bargain, and Fu Yuechi, she doesn''t seem to be here!"


    After being reminded by the ancestors of Panshan, the group discovered that Fu Yuechi had not been sucked into this mysterious space.


    Since Fu Yuechi has a way to escape the shackles of the Great Sage Tianpeng, does that mean there is also a chance to save them?


    It is true that Fu Yuechi was not involved in this mysterious space. Since the Great Sage Tianpeng began to gather a huge amount of demon power, she has already given birth to a great warning sign in her heart!


    Therefore, Fu Yuechi used the method ahead of time and used a magical technique. The one who was restrained by the Great Sage Tianpeng was only a clone, and the body was freed from its shell and remained in the sky.


    Moreover, Fu Yuechi also saw very clearly what kind of technique was used by Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Heaven and earth change between the waving of the sleeves of the Great Saint Tianpeng!


    Then dozens of cultivators and the hundred thousand demon soldiers were brought into their sleeves by Great Sage Tianpeng.


    The purple Taoist robe worn by Great Sage Tianpeng looks very simple and unpretentious, but in fact it must be some kind of incomparable magic weapon.


    Excluding the magic weapon, Great Sage Tianpeng can be regarded as very good, he can steal the sky and change the day in an instant, and all the more than fifty monks who cross the Tribulation Realm can be included in his sleeves!


    "Stealing the sky and changing the sun, the universe in your sleeves? The saint of the monster race is indeed a well-deserved reputation." Fu Yuechi said.


    Great Sage Tianpeng stared at Fu Yuechi. Although there were still several Demon King Archguards beside him, these Demon Kings knew very well. If Lei Wei really fights, they can only hide how far they can go. It is impossible to get involved.


    Great Sage Tianpeng said: "The strength of this seat is far above you. Although you have a cultivation base of the Eighth Heaven, your cultivation base is too peaceful and the killing intent is not enough. Of course, why not this seat! What about Su Yan? This seater came from afar to meet him. Did he dare to hurt his own son, cut off one of the arms of his own grandson, and dare not come to see this seat?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng was extremely vigorous at this time, and steadily suppressed Fu Yuechi.


    Fu Yuechi was already sighing in her heart. As expected, there is a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger in the third region. The strength of the saint of the monster race is indeed very powerful!


    As for the ancients, Li Shengshu was already planning whether to ask Su Yan to come out!


    After all, so many powerhouses were caught in their sleeves by Great Sage Tianpeng. I don''t know if Great Sage Tianpeng has any other players.


    Although there is still about half of the fighting power here, it is no longer possible to send it out.


    This situation is really bad, and we can only find Su Yan to solve the current predicament.


    At this time, Su Yan had already opened his eyes, but he still sat on the soft cushion and maintained the posture of meditation.


    Su Yan was awakened at the moment when the Great Sage Tianpeng used the sky to change the sky and the universe in his sleeve, the surrounding time and space were divided and healed in an instant, shocking Su Yan''s spirit!


    Xiao Qingshi rushed in eagerly and saw that Su Yan had stood up from the futon and was about to speak to tell the situation outside.


    Su Yan said, "I already know that there is a terrific guy out there, right? He has the ability to steal the world and change things in his sleeves."


    Then the corner of Su Yan''s mouth showed a sharp curve, showing a confident smile.


    Not knowing what was going on, after seeing Su Yan''s confident smile, Xiao Qingshi was so infected that he didn''t panic much.


    The feeling that Su Yan gave Xiao Qingshi was as timeless as the spring breeze, it seemed that even if the sky fell, he could easily resist the sky.


    It seems that nothing in this world can hold this man!


    "So the lord can know what''s happening outside here, too?"


    Su Yan said: "Stealing the sky and changing the sky, the universe in one''s sleeves is a very remarkable ability. Even in the ancient times, the ability to cultivate this kind of ability is very few. This is the so-called supernatural power. Of course I will be alarmed."

 Chapter 3018： Su Yan came forward

    The third thousand and eighteenth chapter Su Yan comes forward


    The thirteen princes practiced three small supernatural powers, and only after they had cultivated multiple small supernatural powers could they begin to condense into great supernatural powers.


    The thirteen princes can only cultivate the three small supernatural powers for five hundred years. It can be seen that the difficulty of cultivation, it is even more difficult to cultivate the great supernatural powers!


    This is the method used in ancient times to intercept teaching.


    The Jiejiao has withered since the Battle of the Conferred Gods, and it was unexpected to see the descendants of Jiejiao in the third area. This is really interesting!


    Speaking of it, Su Yan''s Bound Xian Suo was extremely related to Jie Jiao.


    Su Yan walked calmly in the wooden corridor, his steps were extremely light, and there was almost no sound.


    After crossing the corridor, Su Yan came to Chengguan.


    Fu Yuechi was confronting Great Sage Tianpeng.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng slightly looked down on Fu Yuechi, but after the two sides met, Great Sage Tianpeng immediately corrected his thoughts.


    Fu Yuechi turned into an exquisite pagoda. Although this exquisite pagoda is no better than Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda pagoda, it is also very powerful!


    There are countless Sanskrit condensed on it, and there is the foundation of Taoism!


    The powers of two completely different natures of Buddhism and Taoism were perfectly integrated. Great Sage Tianpeng couldn''t help Fu Yuechi for a while.


    Fu Yuechi was vigilant in advance and avoided the ability of stealing the sky for the first time. Now he is more vigilant. It is even more difficult to put her in the sleeves!


    The two sides fought equally well, almost equal.


    However, the ancestors of Pedi Mountain still fell into the hands of Great Sage Tianpeng, this was something that Fu Yuechi was deeply jealous of.


    Su Yan walked through the sky and came into the void.


    When Great Sage Tianpeng saw the newcomer Su Yan, he immediately showed a deeply jealous expression.


    It was just a Fu Yuechi, he was already extremely difficult to deal with, if Fu Yuechi had a helper as powerful as her, there would be basically no possibility of victory in Great Sage Peng that day.


    Su Yan looked at the other side. He was a very skinny, even rickety old man. This old man was wearing an ordinary purple robe, but with a jade crown on his head. He looked really nondescript.


    "Who is he? What is his origin?" Su Yan asked.


    Fu Yuechi said, "This is the Great Sage Tianpeng, one of the three sages of the Monster Race."


    Su Yan originally thought that Tianpeng Great Sacred Guild was a very majestic Demon King, but he didn''t expect to be such a thin old man, and he looked shameless.


    "Who are you?" Great Sage Tianpeng asked, then his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, and said, "Are you the Su Yan?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Did the Demon King come to me to discuss things? If you have anything to do, you can just talk to each other kindly. Why use swords and guns?" Su Yan smiled and said with a smile. There are smiles like spring breeze, and they don''t seem hostile at all.


    On the contrary, Great Sage Tianpeng became extremely confused, because he was totally unsure of what Su Yan''s purpose was.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Are you embarrassed to ask? You killed the special envoy of this seat, wounded this seat''s own son, insulted this seat several times, and made it clear that you would not give this seat face!


    "I didn''t kill the special envoy." Su Yan clapped his hands, and the guards of the ancient race immediately brought out the previous Demon Saint envoy.


    Although he had broken his arm, he has not been threatened to his life in the territory of the ancients these days, but was treated with courtesy by the ancients.


    Of course this was Su Yan''s idea.


    To accomplish great things, you must have a big mind to accommodate everything.


    The Yaozu is indeed the enemy right now, but if they fight for something, maybe the two sides can turn the enemy into a friend and deal with the five holy places together.


    Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Although you didn''t kill him, but you broke his arm, how do you calculate this bill? He is not only the special envoy of this seat, but also the grandson of this seat! Also, Yunkaidao. Account, I haven''t settled with you yet, Su Yan!"


    "Did you say Yunkai Island? The high priest of Nethersea was disrespectful to me and killed the matter casually. Then came seven demon kings who were disrespectful to me. What''s wrong?" Su Yan said disapprovingly.


    "The thief is so bold! Do you know the status of the six demon kings you killed in the demon clan?" Tianpeng Great Sage said angrily.


    Su Yan said, "Demon races have always respected their strength. Their strength is not as good as mine. Isn''t it right to die?"


    "You!" The Great Sage Tianpeng was stunned for a long time and couldn''t think of a rebuttal to Su Yan. Finally, he could only say: "Oh, you are a clever thief! Let me tell you what you came from first! I won''t kill Wuming People without a surname!"


    "I come from one door of the earth, and I am the master of the same door."


    Regardless of the earth or the same, these two terms make Tianpeng Great Sage confused!


    He only knew that Su Yan''s origins were the same as the previous calculations by Wing Devil. He was a master who entered the third region from the outside world, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t know what the ghost of this earth was!


    Great Sage Tianpeng couldn''t think of anything valuable, and said: "Su Yan, why are you embarrassing with my monster race! Not once, but again and again!"


    This is actually a nonsense, this kind of reproach, Great Sage Tianpeng has just said a lot.


    Why do you repeat such nonsense?


    The main reason is that Great Sage Tianpeng has no good way to combine Su Yan and Fu Yuechi. If he is not really forced to a certain degree, he doesn''t want to fight with the two at the same time!


    Great Sage Tianpeng really wants face, but his head is not so rigid that he can''t see the depth of the two people in front of him.


    Especially Su Yan, after seeing Su Yan himself, Great Sage Tianpeng realized that the words of Demon Wing were not exaggerated at all!


    The breath of the surname Su is as deep as the sea, and the soul is immobile like a mountain, it is unfathomable!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng was on the verge of an enemy, and the expression on Su Yan''s face was still very relaxed, saying: "I chose your monster clan to take action. Do you want to know the reason? Actually, the reason is very simple. , So bully, nothing more."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Great Sage Tianpeng almost spouted a mouthful of blood. He had seen many peerless monks and witnessed the rise of many schools!


    But even when these incomparably powerful monks spoke in front of him, they would definitely not dare to be so unscrupulous!


    This is simply not taking him as a human being!


    Not only Great Sage Tianpeng, but even the demon kings around him showed extremely embarrassing expressions!


    They obviously didn''t think that Su Yan would say such a thing!


    Then Su Yan said: "I do want to cooperate with your monster race, but the cooperation is on the basis of equality and voluntariness between the two families, which does not mean that I am begging you. Please be aware of this. If a friend comes, of course there will be Good wine and good food to entertain, but if jackals and tigers come, the sword in my hand is not vegetarian."

 Chapter 3019： Dilemma

    The third thousand and nineteenth chapter is in dilemma


    Great Sage Tianpeng sneered, and said: "Do you really think you are invincible? You are an outsider, and your foundation is still unstable in the third region. Young man, the salt I have eaten is more than the meal you have eaten. Many, I advise you not to be too arrogant! If people are too arrogant, they will definitely die fast!"


    "Really? I have a completely different view. It''s nothing wrong with being arrogant, as long as you have arrogant capital. Just like me now, as one of the three sages of the monster race, you have seen me upset for a long time. , But besides standing here, what can you do to me?"


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. Su Yan''s words were indeed interesting, but what was even more interesting was the expression on Great Sage Tianpeng''s face.


    The face of the Great Sage of the Monster Race was completely green now!


    No one has ever dared to speak like this in front of him, this Su Yan is really too arrogant!


    Arrogant to the Great Sage Tianpeng must react, if he does not react, then he is afraid of Su Yan!


    Great Sage Tianpeng spread his hands and his eyes turned into golden eyes, and then a powerful and incomparable demonic energy poured out from his Taoist robe!


    The abilities used by the Great Sage Tianpeng are not much different from the three little supernatural powers of the Thirteenth Prince, but his strength is far above the Thirteenth Prince.


    So even with the same spell, the power is very different!


    In the sleeves under his hands, the demon power that soared out turned into two dragons, one from the left and the other from Su Yan.


    It was just these two flood dragons that the ordinary monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm and the Fourth Heavens could no longer withstand it, but Su Yan only sent out two sword lights casually and killed the two flood dragons into the air.


    "One sword breaks ten thousand laws?" Great Sage Tianpeng responded very quickly. He immediately realized that Su Yan was unusual, and at the same time hurriedly retreated to the rear, taking the initiative to distance himself from Su Yan.


    Before that, Great Sage Tianpeng had never regarded Su Yan as an existence that could be equal to him. He only regarded him as a rising star in the realm of comprehension, so he was dissatisfied with Su Yan''s attitude.


    As soon as he started, Great Sage Tianpeng was a little too sharp for this rising star!


    There is even a little meaning that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward!


    It''s a rare skill to break the ten thousand magic with one sword. Even the old ghosts on the chessboard of the Sacred Earth Heart Sword may not have such a skill!


    This Su Yan was able to practice swordsmanship to such a realm, he was definitely not an idler!


    In a sense, it can definitely be on the same level as the three major demon sages.


    It is one thing to recognize Su Yan''s strength, but it definitely does not mean that Great Sage Tianpeng''s anger has completely disappeared. Even if he is not 100% sure that he can suppress Su Yan, he must do something to teach Su Yan!


    If he can''t beat Su Yan, what happened today is still a big shame for the Yaozu!


    Great Sage Tianpeng stared at Su Yan, and moved another secret technique.


    This time, many feathers shot out from the sleeves of Great Sage Tianpeng!


    These feathers are the feathers of the great sage Tianpeng himself. After falling off, he collected them and refined them into many magical artifacts.


    After these feathers fly out, they will automatically clone themselves in the air, and they will become overwhelming in a moment!


    Looking at this posture, it looks a bit like the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu of a natural real person.


    Of course, the lethality and toxicity of the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu surpassed these feathers by far, and even the Hundred Poison Golden Cicada Gu couldn''t hurt Su Yan''s cold hair, and these feathers were naturally less threatening.


    But almost everyone was not worried, because they knew that Su Yan had an eight-story pagoda, and it was really easy for them to resist the dense feathers.


    Su Yan was soon surrounded by this overwhelming Ling Yu!


    Seeing that Su Yan was not struggling, Great Sage Tianpeng let out a long sigh of relief, and then said, "Su Yan, you are already in danger now, so you don''t want to kneel down and beg for mercy! Maybe this seat will forgive you for your hard work and spare you. Fate!"


    "Pray for mercy? Do I need to ask for mercy?" Su Yan''s words were full of sarcasm.


    Then I saw a golden light piercing the sky feathers directly, almost effortlessly!


    These Lingyu are blessed by the demon power of the Great Sage Tianpeng. He originally thought that he would be able to trap Su Yan for at least a period of time, but he didn''t expect it to be broken so easily! It''s a face hurt!


    The several demon kings who had gathered around Great Sage Tianpeng saw that the situation was not right, and they flew farther.


    In this battle, it seemed that Su Yan had gained the upper hand. If the ancestors couldn''t help him, then Su Yan would definitely not be able to provoke them.


    At this time, it is most important to save your life first.


    Even the thirteen princes escaped far away. He originally had absolute confidence in his Lao Tzu. The name of the Three Saints of the Demon Race was not given for nothing, but came out after countless killings.


    In the past two thousand years, the Three Sages of the Yao Clan have become the golden sign of the Yao Clan, and there is almost no disadvantage overseas.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race rarely make any moves, but once they make a move, they almost completely suppress their opponents with thunderous power, even when they fight back and forth with their opponents.


    The ancestors of Panshan, 36 Dongtian, and 72 sects were so powerful that they angered the Great Sage Tianpeng, but they were not imprisoned in their sleeves with a single move. They still can��t. Out of trouble is.


    After Su Yan appeared, the situation was obviously not quite right. After Great Sage Tianpeng made consecutive shots, he didn''t even find any cheapness in this place with the surname Su. It was really weird to the extreme!


    If the situation develops in this way, it is really hard to say what the final result will be.


    There is also Fu Yuechi, who is crossing the Tribulation Realm and the Eighth Heaven, watching him. He had known that it would be better to listen to his thirteenth prince''s suggestion, and directly convene the Ten Thousand Demon Conference, and use the power of the whole demon clan to defeat this Su Yan!


    Why is the situation so passive?


    Fu Yuechi said to Su Yan: "Su Yan, the ancestor of Panshan and others were taken away by his tricks of the universe in his sleeves. Don''t let him go. It''s important to save people first."


    Su Yan said: "I know this naturally, but I don''t have to push him too quickly."


    The look between Su Yan and Fu Yuechi in the dialogue obviously did not take Great Sage Tianpeng too seriously.


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s golden eyes became more and more icy, and after being extremely angry, he gradually calmed down.


    This Su Yan''s strength indeed far surpassed his expectations. It is estimated that most of the methods will not have any effect on him!


    To beat this Su Yan, one must use housekeeping skills.


    If you still use ordinary skills, it will only encourage Su Yan''s arrogance!


    But now it is far from the time when I should be desperate, and now I can show the housekeeping skills, it is a bit wrong.


    Great Sage Tianpeng suddenly felt a bit in a dilemma.

 Chapter 3020： Main road grid

    The third thousand and twentieth chapter main road power grid


    Su Yan said, "Great Sage Tianpeng, you might as well let everyone go, I can also let you go. Doesn''t this seem very fair?"


    After Tianpeng Great Sage heard the words, the expression on his face became more and more uncertain.


    Think he is one of the three sages of the demon clan, does he need others to pity him?


    Moreover, from Su Yan''s tone, he clearly felt a certain degree of contempt and look down on him.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Su Yan, don��t just end up with the ability of this seat. I haven��t used my true ability to fight you before! Every word you say is very ridiculous, this seat. The ability to do this is definitely not inferior to you!"


    The words of Great Sage Tianpeng have been in the hearts of several demon kings, and no matter what, Great Sage Tianpeng is also the face of the demon clan.


    If the demon clan''s appearance needs Su Yan''s pitifulness, then their demon clan is still plotting a big deal, and honestly staying overseas and eating and waiting for death.


    Su Yan shook his head gently. Since entering the third region, the biggest problem he has encountered is that he has no reputation or foundation.


    Therefore, from the Demon King to the Great Sage, almost everyone dared to speak out in front of Su Yan, and believed that they should have the strength above Su Yan.


    This kind of thing, if you encounter it occasionally, can be regarded as the fun of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, if it is encountered by one, it will be very annoying.


    Su Yan had already given Great Sage Tianpeng a step down, and if Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t cherish it, then no wonder Su Yan.


    Su Yan flicked his finger lightly, and the sword light of Tai''a in his hand shot out, like a golden lightning!


    The speed of this sword light has reached the extreme, and it has almost reached the front of Great Sage Tianpeng in the time of almost no reaction!


    The demon energy of Tianpeng Great Sage''s body protection was directly excited, and directly contended with the golden sword light in the air!


    The strength of both sides is very strong, and there is no reason to give in after the direct short-term engagement.


    Boom!


    In the end it turned into a very violent explosion in the air!


    The explosion produced extremely violent smoke and dust, and in the smoke and dust, Tai''a Jianguang flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    Fu Yuechi looked a little confused, and didn''t know if Su Yan''s sword light actually hurt Great Sage Tianpeng.


    It is impossible for a saint like Tianpeng Great Sage to be directly killed by Su Yan''s sword. Su Yan''s sword may be able to achieve some results, but the results may not be fatal.


    And a roar came from the smoke and dust of the explosion, and then a huge and boundless demon power burst out, directly forming a burst of incomparably gorgeous wind in the air!


    Even Fu Yuechi''s exquisite pagoda was swaying for a while!


    She has also encountered some powerful demons before, but the realm of those demons is far less than this Tianpeng Great Sage!


    After Great Sage Tianpeng exploded with this burst of power, more than a dozen demon power formed tentacles were directly killed out of the smoke and dust.


    These tentacles directly extended in all directions, not just towards Su Yan!


    After these tentacles opened, the swelling demon power finally stabilized and turned into a huge octopus.


    Fortunately, the octopus in the sky, if it were among the mountains, would have caused irreparable damage.


    Su Yan directly put away the Tai''a Immortal Sword.


    The octopus transformed by this powerful demon energy would not have enough lethality if only sword light was used.


    The power of Jianguang lies in the points and lines, and the lethality needed now at least forms a "face".


    If the length of the tentacles is also included, this octopus of Great Sage Tianpeng is seven hundred feet long!


    Such a behemoth is just like the legendary North Sea giant monster! It is enough to be considered an indescribable horror in itself!


    A person with a sword in front of such a monster would seem too small.


    It is wise to use other magical powers after receiving the sword.


    Su Yan''s left hand formed a magic formula, and some magic spells were silently recited in his heart, and then a purple divine fire appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    After this purple sacred fire fell into the air from Su Yan''s hands, it immediately formed a large sea of ??purple fire!


    This is the sacred fire of the Taoist demon-killing, which has a strong effect on demon power!


    After the demon-killing sacred fire spread in the air, the octopus transformed by the demon power also continued to struggle, trying to avoid igniting the fire.


    But the monster''s size is really too big. Although every action has great power, the shortcoming is also very obvious, that is, it is not flexible enough.


    After the sacred fire spread on the monster''s body, Great Sage Tianpeng was also very troubled.


    Because this octopus was an incarnation created by his magical powers, almost all the injuries suffered by the incarnation would be reflected in his body.


    After the sacred fire burned, Great Sage Tianpeng was in pain, and could only use several times his demon power to deal with this mighty life!


    But Su Yan did another response next, and Great Sage Tianpeng was immediately very passive.


    I saw Su Yan''s left hand squeezed another technique!


    This time, the thunder in the palm of the hand condensed in Su Yan''s hands.


    Palm Thunder can almost be regarded as a necessary fighting skill for Taoist monks.


    In Dao Sect, you can use other magic weapons instead of swordsmanship, but there are almost no monks who can''t handle thunder.


    How to judge whether a Taoist monk is very powerful. First, of course, the cultivation base, and then his methods.


    If you know how to destroy the heavens and destroy the earth, or you can use some powerful magical powers handed down from ancient times, then it is very powerful.


    But this is just a master in the eyes of ordinary people.


    A real master doesn''t necessarily need to use the weird method that almost no one understands, even the name is not known, and only use a large-scale product such as palm thunder to prove his strength.


    This kind of popularization can even say that everyone knows the spells, if they can be used earth-shattering, they can appear to be superb!


    Su Yan was like this at this time, after the palm thunder condensed in his hand, it didn''t look very eye-catching at first glance.


    Compared with the demon-killing sacred fire just now, the momentum is also greatly inferior.


    But after Su Yan sent the purple palm thunder out, the world changed color in the next second!


    A strong purple light shrouded the sky and the earth, and the light reflected between the mountains turned into a dazzling purple!


    This piece of purple even compared the sun''s rays in an instant!


    No one can say exactly what terrifying true essence is contained in this!


    Xiao Qingshi and the people of those ancient races were all dumbfounded. Even knowing that Su Yan was very strong, it would still be shocking to watch Su Yan''s moves!


    Because this is powerful enough to smash everything between heaven and earth! It is also the realm that almost every practitioner dreams of.


    The purple **** thunder directly turned into a purple main road grid!

 Chapter 3021： Disciples

    Chapter Three Thousand and Twenty One


    And the center of this piece of power grid is naturally the octopus magic phase transformed by the great sage Tianpeng!


    Great Sage Tianpeng thought that after turning into the form of this octopus, he could restrain Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    He couldn''t think that Su Yan was not only extremely powerful in his swordsmanship, but even his spells were equally powerful and invulnerable!


    This is really unreasonable!


    Swordsmanship must exercise powerful physical strength, and spells must be cultivated to perfection in order to have such power.


    Great Sage Tianpeng can be considered very knowledgeable in this third region, but he has never heard of a monk who, like Su Yan, can integrate the two to such a realm. The power of spells is as high as swordsmanship!


    Consummation internally and externally, it can be said to be an impeccable perfect cultivation base, which can be said to be the supreme ideal of almost every monk!


    This has nothing to do with the sect and the practice, even the race can be ignored!


    Great Sage Tianpeng couldn''t even dream of it, and the man in front of him was still such a perfect monk!


    Yes, if Su Yan hadn''t possessed such a perfect cultivation base, it would be impossible to suppress Great Sage Tianpeng to such a level in just ten seconds.


    Great Sage Tianpeng has been suppressed by Su Yan in a very uncomfortable level since the beginning of the battle. This is not because Great Sage Tianpeng is too weak, but because Su Yan is too strong!


    From the very beginning, Great Sage Tianpeng only thought that Su Yan was his rare rival in his life, and he already regarded Su Yan very seriously!


    In this third region, how many people can be so valued by the saints of the monster race?


    But what Tianpeng Great Sage never dreamed of was that this man had a realm of perfection both inside and outside, and there were almost no flaws to use in battle.


    Even the saint of the demon race, what can he do when facing a truly perfect enemy?


    In fact, Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t have many methods. The so-called battle was originally a process of finding out the opponent''s weakness and targeting and using it.


    When you find that your opponent has no weakness at all, it is very difficult to overcome the weakness in your own mind.


    Today''s Great Sage Tianpeng can only accept his own Law Bodies, forcibly using his own powerful demon power to resist the double blow of the divine fire and the divine thunder!


    And when Shenhuo and Shenlei merged together, a brand new change occurred!


    Shenhuo merged with the power grid, almost even the space became distorted.


    In the eyes of others, it seems that the originally normal space has been cut into small grids!


    Although Su Yan''s two spells are very powerful, they are not yet capable of dividing the space directly. These are just visual wonders.


    But this kind of spectacle is actually a very full illustration of how terrifying Su Yan''s magical power is!


    Both of these are authentic skills of Taoist Xuanmen.


    And the so-called Profound Sect authenticity can form a powerful restraint against the power of various monsters and ghosts from the fundamental attributes, even if the Great Sage Tianpeng has received his Law Bodies, it is very difficult to deal with!


    Su Yan''s two spells are actually not inferior to his swordsmanship, and they are also in an almost perfect state!


    The reason why Su Yan rarely used spells before was that it was a little troublesome to simply use spells.


    With a sword, a sword will come and go horizontally and happily, and the killing is often only a momentary thing.


    Spells need to call the true essence, and they have to silently recite the magic tactics. After the spells are displayed, they often continue to bless them. Compared with the swordsmanship, it is not a bit more troublesome.


    But spells also have the advantages of spells, that is, the scenes that can be created are often very large, and the lethality can also sweep a large area.


    The combination of Shenhuo and Shenlei is very close to the scale of the large-scale refining array.


    The octopus''s magic phase can''t be maintained at all, even if the demon power of the Great Sage Tianpeng is three times that of Su Yan''s true essence, it can''t be maintained! And this is very thankless!


    It would be better to collect the Dhamma before it collapses. If you do this, you can at least eat a little bit less pain!


    Shenhuo and Shenlei are still intertwined in the air, and the lethality is really a headache for Great Sage Tianpeng!


    In order to cope with both of these, Great Sage Tianpeng had to show his true ability!


    "Great supernatural powers-catastrophe change!" Great Sage Tianpeng roared, and then his figure became lighter and lighter in the air, and finally disappeared directly into the air, and when he appeared again, he was already in another area. In the airspace.


    "Sure enough, it is the ability of the ancients to cut education." Su Yan said.


    Su Yan had already judged that Great Sage Tianpeng was the descendant of the ancient Jiejiao in the third region, so it is not surprising that he can use the skills of the ancient Jiejiao.


    But in the eyes of others, this skill is too unbelievable, even Fu Yuechi hadn''t seen what kind of magic this great magical power was!


    Great Sage Tianpeng only used his great supernatural powers, after which he traversed the space without warning and appeared in a safe area.


    Is this disaster change the so-called space crossing technique?


    It should not be that simple!


    This catastrophe change is actually very close to the original power used by the Immortal Demon Tree-the power of wish!


    In fact, the logic of both operations is to turn the impossible into the real possibility, in a sense, both are a distortion of reality.


    The difficulty of distorting reality is far more difficult than traveling through space!


    The divine thunder and divine fire in the sky are still burning together. Su Yan stared at the distant sky and asked calmly: "Great Sage Tianpeng, there are a total of 36 divine powers in Jiediao. I wonder how many kinds of magical powers you have cultivated?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it still penetrated the sky and fell into the ears of Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s eyes were very surprised, and said: "You even know the secrets of the teachings? Who are you? If you were just a monk in the countryside, how could you know so many secrets?"


    "What''s the secret to the teachings? The place where the fighting between the teachings and the teachings was decisive was not in the third region, but on the earth. Today, almost all Taoisms on the earth are descendants of the teachings. I come from the earth, can Don''t know anything about Jiejiao?" Su Yan sneered, saying that what the Great Sage Tianpeng said was really absurd.


    At that time, the Jiujiao could be regarded as a very powerful sect, and the sects were almost all over the heavens and all realms. So far, it has influence on many schools of Taoism.


    Even many Taoist sects, the founder of the Shanzu Master, is a middleman of Jiejiao, or a disciple of the true immortal of Jiejiao.


    Jiejiao is known to have no kind of teachings, and thousands of immortals come to the dynasty. When closing disciples, they are often eclectic. Even the disciples may not be humans, but it does not matter if they are foreign creatures and beasts who cultivate into essence.


    According to the doctrine of Judgment, regardless of whether there are people with fur or horns, people who are wet and eggs can live together in the same group.

 Chapter 3022： Ogami-dori

    Chapter Three thousand and twenty-two


    When he was still in the immortal world, Su Yan had dealt with many true immortals and immortal monarchs. Su Yan couldn''t be more clear about his ability to teach.


    If Great Sage Tianpeng had cultivated all the thirty-six magical powers of Tiangang that had been taught, then Su Yan might not be able to help him.


    But in this day and age, this is almost impossible.


    Even if the Great Sage Tianpeng can cultivate half of the number, that is, eighteen magical powers, it can almost be regarded as a myth.


    After being broken by Su Yan, Great Sage Tianpeng had a completely different idea: This Su Yan is too strong, and not only is powerful, but also very knowledgeable!


    If it hadn''t been for the Three Saints of the Monster Race to take action together, I''m afraid there would be no way to suppress him!


    Put the thoughts in your mind aside, the so-called losers do not lose.


    Great Sage Tianpeng still put on a very cold expression, "Su Yan, you do have a bit of knowledge, and even the methods are amazing, even forcing this seat to use the magical powers of disaster change. But you have to One thing is clear, that is that this seat can stand upright in the position of the three sages of the monster race all year round. Naturally, there are some abilities that ordinary people cannot understand. If you are no matter how aggressive, this seat has to let you I have seen it."


    Su Yan said: "I still said that, no matter how great you are, it is meaningless in front of me. It''s better to let people go first. This is the second time I have given you a chance."


    After the confrontation just now, Su Yan''s momentum has completely overwhelmed Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Even Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Yan''s words. Instead, he began to plan in his heart what kind of magical powers would he use to deal with Su Yan.


    Now that the matter is, I will have to deal with Su Yan on how to tell Great Sage Tianpeng.


    If he fled back overseas now, that face would definitely not survive.


    Great Sage Tianpeng thought about it in his heart, and finally thought: It''s better to use this method, maybe you can subdue this Su Yan, even if you can''t subdue him, you can definitely see his depth!


    Great Sage Tianpeng harnessed his own demon power, and then said: "Great supernatural power-through the quiet to drive the gods!"


    After the magical powers were displayed, the four heavenly kings gradually appeared in the sky.


    These four heavenly kings wore different armors and held different magical instruments in their hands. Almost every one was a hundred feet tall! What was released was not the aura of the monster race, but a certain mysterious aura, which seemed to come from the ethereal realm!


    This supernatural power is actually the most advanced version of Dao Sect''s soaking beans.


    Throwing beans into soldiers can turn soybeans and mung beans into celestial generals. In fact, these celestial generals are nothing more than phantoms in the heavens.


    Many of these phantoms don''t even have one-thousandth of the strength of the body, and even the deity of the heavens may not be able to detect such a call.


    This is actually a method of opportunism, and serious monks rarely practice this method.


    This kind of method is very powerful when everyone''s cultivation is very low, and getting started is also extremely fast, but after everyone has reached the golden core stage, this kind of method is useless.


    Therefore, the disciples of the martial arts sect hardly do not practice this kind of method, and most of the people who practice this kind of method are by side.


    However, the great supernatural powers of the Great Sage Tianpeng were completely different from those used to cast beans into soldiers.


    The biggest difference is that the summoned gods will have the original combat consciousness, although they are still very weak.


    But the **** soldiers and gods are the existence of the upper realm after all, and this little awareness alone is enough to cause a crush on the human world!


    Great Sage Tianpeng also understood very well that no matter how strong Su Yan was, he would only be a mortal!


    Even if the strength is shocking, it will be limited by the upper limit of the cultivation realm and the mortal itself.


    When the magic weapon and the generals were confronting Su Yan, he happened to be able to take a closer look at the side to see if there were any weaknesses in Su Yan''s cultivation base!


    The four heavenly kings guard the four heavenly gates respectively and are the gods of the immortal world in this era.


    When Su Yan became the King of the Holy Path, the four heavenly kings were not yet in the heavens.


    Seeing these four heavenly kings, Su Yan was a little surprised, but also slightly regretful.


    If he knew that Great Sage Tianpeng had this supernatural power, he would never have to deal with him for so long, he would use the strongest posture to kill him.


    These four heavenly kings have a little bit of the spiritual sense of the upper realm. If Su Yan''s identity is detected, the consequences of the matter will be very serious.


    No one in the mortal world can see Su Yan''s identity and cultivation techniques strange, the gods of the upper realm are different!


    Even if it is only one-tenth of a ten thousand divine mind, if the four heavenly kings discover Su Yan''s peculiarity, then things may become extremely dangerous!


    You know, Su Yan is killing and killing everywhere in the immortal world, but there are many enemies.


    Many of these enemies have not fallen in this era, and even hold important authority in the heavens. If they discover the existence of Su Yan, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Su Yan has nine generations of reincarnation and cultivation experience, and he is already extremely strong in this world, but for the existence of the upper realm, all the below are ants!


    So at this time Su Yan already had concerns in his mind.


    The distance between the two parties in the air is quite far, but the four heavenly kings have a hundred feet of law bodies, and they have already crossed this distance and killed Su Yan.


    The headed Dongfang Zhiguo Tianwang wore a white armor and held a pipa. Before he could get close to Su Yan, the pipa had already been played with enthusiasm and turned into a boundless sword to attack Su Yan!


    Su Yan directly summoned the eight-story exquisite pagoda outside, and directly resisted the attack of this Boeing sword!


    The sound sword is invisible and colorless, it is the most difficult sword to deal with!


    After Su Yan resisted this wave, the second Southern Growth King had already slashed towards Su Yan with the sword of descending demons!


    This sword power is more than ten thousand!


    Even Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda shook violently!


    Then the Western King of Wide Eye released the real dragon that was entwining himself again. After flying, the real dragon spewed fire and water directly at the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    Under these two extreme powers, the light on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was constantly shocked!


    Finally, after the Northern King of Duowen opened the umbrella in his hand, he blocked the entire territory all day long!


    It is impossible for Su Yan to escape now!


    The reason why Su Yan did not release the magic body of the demon **** to fight against these four heavenly kings was also because the Duowen heavenly king in the north, the umbrella in his hand was the nemesis of all evil demons!


    Not only did they attack one after another, they became more and more fierce, and even the retreat was sealed to Su Yan.


    If the eight-story Pagoda pagoda cannot be supported, Su Yan will be suppressed immediately!


    The original situation was that Su Yan had the upper hand, and it was unexpected that after Great Sage Tianpeng displayed his supernatural powers, he turned the situation around instantly!


    At this moment it turned out that he trapped Su Yan in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda immobile!

 Chapter 3023： You seem very proud?

    The third thousand and twenty-third chapter, you seem very proud?


    And Great Sage Tianpeng also showed an extremely cheerful smile on his face. From the beginning of this battle, Great Sage Tianpeng finally got the initiative for the first time!


    The previous haze has been wiped out!


    After the Great Sage Tianpeng laughed, he stared at Su Yan fiercely: "This seat originally thought that you are not easy to practice, and it is a rare rising star in the cultivation world today, but since you don''t cherish the opportunity, you are even more unwilling to regret it in front of this seat. I have no choice but to suppress you here! However, Su Yan, this seat has always been kind, and I am still willing to give you one last chance. If you are willing to kneel down in front of this seat and beg for mercy, I can forgive you. !"


    Su Yan stared at the Great Sage Tianpeng, and said, "I just want to see how much the gods of the upper realm can be maintained by the four heavenly kings summoned. Do you really think I can''t help you?"


    These four heavenly kings do possess extremely strong spiritual knowledge, but this part of the spiritual knowledge is almost all fighting instinct.


    As a result, Su Yan''s worry was completely relieved.


    But because of the concerns just now, Su Yan also completely put away his playfulness.


    This time, Su Yan planned to be serious!


    Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t know how horrible it was when Su Yan was 100% serious. At this time, he was still intoxicated with pride, thinking that he had finished the Jedi comeback!


    The smile on Great Sage Tianpeng''s face almost immediately solidified.


    Because he saw a very unreasonable picture.


    Su Yan almost instantly killed the King of Southern Growth!


    The southern growth king holds the sword of slaying devil in his hand, and the sword used by the southern growth king of the hundred-zhang dharma body is also thirty to forty feet!


    People looked so small in front of such a huge sword, but Su Yan actually caught the sword with only one hand!


    Receiving the Devil Sword with bare hands is already very frightening. What''s more frightening is that Su Yan''s other hand has been squeezed into a magic formula, condensed into twenty-four incomparable formations, and at the same time resisted the eastern king of the kingdom. The sound sword and the real dragon attack of the western king of wide eyes!


    "How is this possible?!" Great Sage Tianpeng could hardly believe what happened before him!


    Not only was the Great Sage Tianpeng surprised, even the rest of the spectators were completely stupid!


    In a sense, the supernatural powers that drive the spirits can already be regarded as a means to use the power of the upper realm.


    Like other Tiangang magical powers, this method can almost be regarded as a cheating device!


    But even so, it still doesn''t make any sense in front of Su Yan!


    Compared to these, Su Yan''s strength even made them feel a little frightened!


    Couldn''t even the existence of the upper realm suppress Su Yan?


    Although these four heavenly kings only have less than one-thousandth of the power of the main body, they can only be regarded as the avatar of the main body, but after all, they have the fighting instinct blessing of the main body, and what they should have is far superior to human combat power!


    "Unless...unless this kid also has a fighting power far beyond the human world! In order to be completely unafraid of the avatars of the four heavenly kings!" The golden eyes of Great Sage Tianpeng began to magnify fiercely, and the feeling of fear was also in his heart. enlarge!


    He had already thought of a possibility at this time, that is, Su Yan, like the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, was a strong man who had survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation and was reincarnated and rebuilt!


    In this way, it can also explain why Su Yan is so strong!


    Obviously from an earth that I have never heard of, the inheritance of the teacher is also unclear, and he can have such an incredible power!


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s imagination is still not enough, why is Su Yan just a strong man who has survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation and reincarnated?


    He was once the supreme lord of the heavens and worlds, and even the fate of countless true immortals was in his hands!


    After Su Yan resisted the attacks of the other two heavenly kings, he directly brought the "Li Jue" into full play.


    Today''s Su Yan has the realm of moving the universe and fighting the sky. In this world, no one can compete with him for strength!


    The powerful force was transferred from Su Yan''s hands to the Demon Slayer Sword, and then to the heavenly king''s body!


    The Southern Growth King was directly caught by Su Yan''s physical power and his body and spirit were broken!


    The four heavenly kings here are originally clones and phantoms, and they are the images of mana.


    But since there is a law to maintain, it is not so easy to break, unless this power is beyond normal logic!


    After the Southern Growth King was broken, Su Yan opened his arms murderously in the air, directly expanding the bodyguard barrier around him!


    After this enchantment was blessed by powerful mana, it directly became eclipsing the sky!


    It was originally just a protective formation, but in the end it became lethal!


    The Heavenly King of the East was the first to be affected, and the spreading formation directly crushed it!


    This approach is simply unreasonable! Barbaric to the extreme!


    After slaying the Heavenly King of the East, Su Yan turned his eyes to the Heavenly King of the West!


    Almost all the destructive power of the Western Broad Eyes King is related to the real dragon he manipulates!


    It was easier to deal with him. After the **** of the sound sword was gone, Su Yan regained his freedom in action, and the Tai''a Divine Sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands!


    Then Su Yan used a magical sword technique. Under this sword technique, the sky seemed to fall, and the sword light put the Buddha in the sky and the stars fell!


    The real dragon here is just an illusory clone of the body, how can it be resisted!


    The real dragon can only whine, and is divided into two under this sword!


    After slaying the real dragon, the Western King of Guangmu lost his magic weapon, which was a piece of meat on the cutting board!


    Su Yan broke the three kings in succession, almost without any muddle-headedness, it was too easy!


    At this time, those demon kings are already driving the clouds and running away!


    Even if the Great Saint Tianpeng wants to blame them after the incident, there is no way for this mother Su Yante to be human!


    The magical powers that I used to display them can easily kill them several times!


    Among other things, just Su Yan''s ultimate move to kill the three heavenly kings, these demon kings must have no way to resist them, even the Great Sage Tianpeng, they suspect they would be unable to resist it!


    This Su Yan is really too cruel!


    If the three major demon saints are here and they act together, they might be able to suppress him Su Yan.


    Now there is a great sage Tianpeng who suppresses Su Yan without even thinking about it.


    Now there is only one northern king who knows the world, and I don��t know how long it will last. If you don��t run away now, you might not have a way to run later!


    Great Sage Tianpeng also wants to run away at this time!


    After all, the monsters are all animals who cultivated to become refined. In the animal world, it is the most normal thing to run away as long as they can''t beat them.


    Compared with survival, face issues are not a problem.


    Many people in the north heard that the existence of the heavenly king was to open the umbrella to prevent Su Yan from escaping. Su Yan sneered holding the sword at this time.


    After this sneer, Su Yan said: "You seemed very proud just now?"

 Chapter 3024： Golden Winged Roc Bird

    Chapter 3rd and 24th Golden-winged Roc Bird


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said angrily: "Su Yan! You have a species to kill the old man here, otherwise, this seat represents the demon race, and will definitely live with you! After this seat returns, the Ten Thousand Demon Conference will definitely be held. Call the world monster race to fight you together! See how capable you are!"


    "What about the monster races in the world? In my opinion, they are just trivial ants. Do you think you can defeat me by calling a colony of ants? It''s ridiculous! You worry about your safety first."


    While speaking, Su Yan moved directly.


    And the King of North Duowen also directly put away the opened umbrella, and at the moment of closing the umbrella, the originally dark sky immediately returned to light!


    This kind of magical artifact can cover the sky and sun in an instant, and can also incorporate millions of holy creatures into one''s own magical artifacts in an instant. It is very powerful!


    And in the transition between light and darkness, Great Sage Tianpeng once again used his old tricks again, intending to once again use the two great supernatural powers of stealing the sky and changing the universe!


    Su Yan''s attention at this time was all on the body of Duowen Tianwang in the north, and it was the last of the four heavenly kings who wanted to break.


    If you don''t pay attention for a while, you will definitely be drawn into the sleeves of Great Sage Tianpeng like Panshan ancestors.


    If you fall into it, it will be difficult to come out again!


    But Great Sage Tianpeng''s great supernatural powers are not invulnerable.


    The key point of the stealing day is a word stealing. If the face-to-face confrontation is fair, or if the other party is on guard, the stealing day will not have any effect.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng hid the magical powers of stealing the sky and changing the sun in the north, and released it at the same time when the king of Duowen closed the umbrella. It can be said to be very clever!


    But it still can''t escape Su Yan''s magic eyes, and even Su Yan''s spiritual sense!


    How can a monk who achieves perfection both internally and externally have weaknesses in spiritual consciousness?


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s idea is too naive!


    Su Yan pointed his finger at him, and then said: "Don''t think that only you have great magical powers, and I will also have great magical powers!"


    Su Yan''s finger represents the supernatural power of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea!


    The so-called moving mountains and reclaiming the sea represents the strongest manifestation of vast mana!


    Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, as the name suggests, move mountains to suppress the sea!


    This is powerful enough to change the world!


    It is also the strongest of the great supernatural powers!


    The so-called stealing the sky has no meaning in front of this peerless power!


    Stealing the sky represents extreme skills, so-called skills cannot surpass power itself.


    But after the power exceeds a certain limit, then the so-called technique will lose its meaning!


    Duowen in the north was crushed by this huge mana almost instantly!


    After the four heavenly kings were completely defeated by Su Yan, there was still a lot of room for the great supernatural powers of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, directly from the sky to suppress the Great Sage Tianpeng!


    This mana is as huge as a mountain, almost immediately pressing on the head of Great Sage Tianpeng!


    As much as the range covered by the mountains, the great magical powers of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea cover just as much!


    Within the scope of the great supernatural power, even Fu Yuechi was shrouded!


    Once this kind of supernatural power is used, it is impossible to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, because the power is so great that it is almost impossible to control it to such a precise degree.


    Even Su Yan can''t do this level!


    After the power of the mountain was directly pressed down, Fu Yuechi still had the exquisite pagoda to support, the Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t have such a powerful magic weapon!


    At this moment of life and death, Great Sage Tianpeng directly transformed Tianpeng''s law body!


    The Dharma body of Great Sage Tianpeng is about five hundred meters in size, and it is a big bird!


    The wings are golden and bright, and there are long five-color feathers behind his head. Just looking at the image, it is almost indistinguishable from the legendary Golden Winged Roc!


    The rumors are true, the Great Sage Tianpeng really has the blood of the Golden-winged Roc bird!


    The golden-winged roc bird already existed at the beginning of the world! It also exists like an emperor!


    Soaring upwards, you can fly 90,000 miles in a short time. The strength is so great that you can even carry the entire Sumeru Mountain on your back!


    Great Sage Tianpeng is not a pure-blooded Golden-winged Roc bird, but the more he cultivates, the purer his blood line, and of course he also possesses some of the golden-winged Roc bird''s mana!


    This time, Great Sage Tianpeng actually carried Su Yan''s mana for moving mountains and reclaiming the sea directly on his back!


    The wings can even flap and fly away!


    Great Sage Tianpeng wanted to escape, and Su Yan of course could see that a piece of golden rope flew directly out of Su Yan''s sleeve, and flew towards Great Sage Tianpeng!


    After seeing this piece of golden rope, Great Sage Tianpeng immediately recognized it. This is definitely the immortal cord that Jie Jiao has been lost for years!


    If he is entangled by the immortal cord, he must explain here today. Immediately flutter and fly desperately!


    After the wings of Great Sage Tianpeng flapped, it caused a powerful air current! At the same time, an extremely exaggerated speed was produced!


    Just flap the wings once, and the distance between Great Sage Tianpeng and Su Yan increased by almost five miles!


    Although the speed of Xian Suo''s flight is extremely fast, it is impossible to catch up with Great Sage Tianpeng in this situation!


    Even Su Yan''s sword light can barely catch up with Great Sage Tianpeng!


    This is the result of using the vast mana of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea to suppress Great Sage Tianpeng! Without the suppression of this vast mana, Great Sage Tianpeng would have been even faster!


    This is something that can''t be helped. Starting from the first epoch after the opening of the world, I don''t know how many different kinds of creatures have appeared. Looking at hundreds of millions of creatures, the fastest is the Golden Winged Roc Bird.


    The only one who can compete with the Golden-winged Rocco is Kunpeng, but Kunpeng can also be regarded as the distant cousin of the Golden-winged Rocco.


    After Great Sage Tian Peng flapped his wings once, it was actually too late when Su Yan controlled his sword light to catch up.


    But Su Yan still chased it out for three hundred miles, and finally bound Xiansuo obediently flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    Bound Xian Suo flew back, indicating that Great Sage Tianpeng had escaped to a distance that even Bound Xian Suo could not perceive. Once he surpassed this distance, Bound Xian Suo''s tracking would end here.


    After Su Yan received the Xiansuo, he turned back towards the territory of the ancient clan.


    But Su Yan did not come back empty-handed, the thirteenth prince was held in mid-air by Su Yan, and he was caught directly back.


    When Fu Yuechi saw that Su Yan had captured the thirteen princes back, there was still a worried expression between his eyebrows and eyes that couldn''t be resolved, and said: "The ancestor of Panshan and many other colleagues have fallen into the universe of the sleeve of Great Sage Tianpeng, just like today Great Sage Peng has escaped, how can this be good?"


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "For the present plan, I can only kill the demon clan to claim someone. With this kid leading the way, I''m not afraid of finding a place."


    Fu Yuechi glanced at the thirteenth prince. The thirteenth prince had turned into ashes and was trembling.

 Chapter 3025： Lost Dog

    The third thousand and twenty-five chapters of the mourning dog


    After watching the fighting between Su Yan and his old son, the Great Sage Tianpeng, the thirteenth prince also understood how powerful Su Yan was. At this time, he was caught by Su Yan and basically cut off the idea of ??struggling.


    Su Yan went on to say: "I consume a lot in this battle, and I need to train myself well, and you should do the same. If you go overseas to find a demon clan important person, you have to go with me."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Great Sage Tianpeng is defeated by you, and he has resentment in his heart. Will he be disadvantageous to the ancestors of Panshan? After all, people are in his sleeves, and what he has is torture."


    Su Yan said: "The universe in the sleeves is not as exaggerated as you think. There is no hole in the sleeves, and it is a small world by itself. Since it is a small world, the Great Sage Peng cannot do what he wants. If there is only a Great Sage Tianpeng, it is actually not enough. Worry, but the key is that the monster clan still has two saints, and they don��t know the depth. This is what bothers me a little."


    "The Three Sages of the Monster Race and the two others must not be good friends, do you have any countermeasures?" Fu Yuechi asked.


    Su Yan said: "I''ve already thought about it on the way back. It''s better to simply try to survive the tribulation once more. When I pass the fifth stage of the tribulation, my strength will definitely increase, and I will be more confident when I go to the demon clan. some."


    "Do you want to fight through the tribulation? The tribulation is not a trifle. Although you are extremely strong, you must be cautious!" Fu Yuechi said.


    Su Yan and Fu Yuechi landed in the territory of the ancient clan one after another. Su Yan said, "Of course I will be well-measured in this kind of thing. In fact, I can forcefully overcome this fifth calamity a long time ago, but I have been suppressing my cultivation. Now that the time has come, it''s better to go over it all at once."


    For the monks, the catastrophe is definitely the biggest test of life and death.


    But in Su Yan''s case, it seemed that there was no difficulty at all, saying that crossing the tribulation was about crossing the tribulation.


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help asking: "Your strength is indeed very strong, but I know that your Heavenly Tribulation is completely different from ordinary monks. It is more than ten times more violent. How sure are you with this fifth Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Su Yan said: "You ask me how sure I am. This question is really difficult to answer. Even I don''t know this. I only know that doing the right thing at the right time will definitely gain, and nothing more. If you can get over it or you can��t get over it, if you think too much, it will become a demon."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Fu Yuechi''s body was shocked, and then he was stunned for a long time. It seemed that Su Yan''s words contained a different mystery.


    Then it seemed to have figured out something, even the brows were fully opened, and there was no sorrow left in the eyes, and then he said to Su Yan: "Yuechi has been taught."


    Fu Yuechi had already survived the eighth heavenly tribulation, and this last heavenly tribulation said that it would be a lie to not care, after all, it was only one step away to reach the sky.


    But if one thing is too caring, it will become a demon and become more difficult to overcome.


    The so-called Taoism is nothing more than the word nature. So Su Yan said that when the time came, he should overcome the catastrophe.


    It''s as if the apple will fall from the branch naturally when it is ripe. This is a natural law, and even a powerful monk can''t change it.


    People should conform to nature, and the more powerful monks, the more they should be.


    Although cultivation wants to achieve longevity, it is against the sky, but if everything is against the sky, this kind of monk will certainly not be able to last.


    This is also the mystery in Su Yan''s words, others may not be able to understand it, but after all, Fu Yuechi''s realm is here, and of course he can understand it.


    Su Yan had already decided to overcome the catastrophe. On the other side, Great Sage Tianpeng was really like a dog of the mourning family, and he almost dared not have any stay and flew back to Tongsheng Mountain!


    After flying back, all the defenses of Tongsheng Mountain were opened! I am afraid that Su Yan will attack directly!


    After waiting for a long time without seeing Su Yan, the anxious heart of Great Sage Tianpeng calmed down a little!


    In these thousands of years, he has never been so insulted!


    And Great Sage Tianpeng had already felt it, and in the end Su Yan definitely had a murderous heart, and wanted to suppress him in the territory of the ancient race!


    And this Su Yan definitely has this ability!


    The strength of this Su Yan is definitely not weaker than the strongest saint in the five holy places!


    Great Sage Tianpeng sat on his throne for a long time in shock, and finally heard his hand kneeling and asking: "Old ancestor, the summoning order of the Ten Thousand Demons Conference has been issued according to your wishes!"


    "Ten Thousand Demons Conference? I have given this order?"


    The subordinates replied tremblingly: "The order has been given after the ancestor came back, and the subordinates also follow the order of the ancestor to act."


    Great Sage Tianpeng just remembered that when he came back, he seemed to have said such things!


    Today I was really oppressed to the extreme, and even my memory was turned upside down!


    "The summoning order of the Ten Thousand Demons Conference can still be recovered if it is pursued now..." The subordinates were completely uncertain of what Great Sage Tianpeng meant, so they could only say that.


    Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Why do you want to come back! How can this kind of thing be like a child''s play! This Ten Thousand Demons Conference must be held!"


    The subordinates became more and more trembling!


    Today''s Great Sage Tianpeng is really very wrong.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng is usually very stable, but today he is a bit nervous, like a frightened bird.


    What is even more strange is that Great Sage Tianpeng brought one hundred thousand monster soldiers and six demon kings to crusade against the ancients. Now only Great Sage Tianpeng has come back alone, and he is still so restless. Could it be that he was defeated by the ancients field����


    Thinking of this, his subordinates became very frightened.


    One of the three sages of the monster race, Tianpeng Great Sage, had a big defeat. This kind of thing is too terrible!


    In the overseas world, the Three Sages of the Monster Race rarely make any moves, but as long as they make a move, it will certainly be all right!


    Today''s monster races are all under the command of the Three Saints. This model of placing the hopes and ambitions of hundreds of millions of monster races on the three top monsters is inherently very dangerous.


    Under this mode again and again, the Three Sages are equal to the living gods, who are infinitely revered, and the Three Sages cannot be defeated anyway...


    If even the Three Sages of the Demon Race were defeated, the myth would be shattered.


    For ordinary monster races, doesn''t this mean that the sky has fallen?


    This of course also means that the revival of the Yaozu has been unprecedentedly hindered!


    If this kind of thing spreads out, all the monster races in the world will be shaken! It is definitely not a casual little thing!


    Great Sage Tianpeng hadn''t settled down yet, and he was restless after escaping from the dead. He was worried about whether Su Yan would chase and kill Tongsheng Mountain, and how could he consider this.


    And when he thought of Su Yan''s face, Great Sage Tianpeng made his teeth itchy! I can''t wait to swallow Su Xingsheng now!


    Great Sage Tianpeng thought that the only way out now is the Ten Thousand Demon Convention and the Three Saints Alliance.


    As long as the Three Saints join forces, that Su Yan will definitely be suppressed!

 Chapter 3026： Ten Million Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 3026: Ten Million Thunder Tribulation


    Su Yan wants to survive the tribulation, this time the tribulation is ten million thunder.


    Just listening to this number makes your scalp numb.


    When a normal monk forced through the ninth calamity, it was only five million thunder calamity.


    Su Yan was only about to cross the fifth stage of the Heavenly Tribulation, and the difficulty was already twice as difficult as that of ordinary monks climbing the Immortal Gate!


    The thunder tribulation behind this will inevitably be more fierce than one heavy. When the last thunder tribulation is reached, I don��t know what kind of view it will be!


    With this tens of millions of thunder calamity, such a huge number, it is definitely impossible to say that it is not worried at all.


    Things like Heavenly Tribulation are not a treat for dinner, and if something goes wrong, all your wealth and life will be accounted for here.


    So even Su Yan had to make some preparations before crossing the catastrophe.


    As before, Su Yan first burned incense and fasted, adjusted his physical and mental state, and drank only clean water for seven days.


    Then it was the choice of the venue for the robbery. This time, Su Yan chose the venue for the robbery to be at sea.


    The power of the tens of thousands of calamities should not be underestimated, enough to destroy all Lingshan victorious realms.


    If you cross the calamity on land, you don''t know how many creatures will be destroyed, and these destroyed creatures will form a huge karma, increasing the power of the calamity.


    The choice of the site at sea is the safest way of disposal.


    Seven days later, Su Yan left the pass, full of feelings of dust. After drifting to the sea, those strong men who wanted to watch the ceremony also came to the sea with Fu Yuechi''s steps.


    Ten Thousands of Thunder Tribulation, even in the third region, basically only exists in the myth.


    It is also a kind of luck to witness this legendary thunder calamity happening in front of oneself.


    Compared with Su Yan, these monks who were going to watch the ceremony seemed even more excited!


    Su Yan''s breath was originally very light, almost no different from ordinary people. After reaching the surface of the sea, his breath suddenly became stronger.


    And the sense of oppression has suddenly risen wildly!


    This increased sense of oppression represents that Su Yan is completely liberating the true essence in his body!


    When Su Yan unscrupulously opened up all the true essences in his body, the monks within a hundred miles of him felt as if a big stone had suddenly been placed on his heart, and he was really unspeakable and uncomfortable!


    The question that these strong men have been curious about finally has a relatively definite answer. They finally know how strong Su Yan is and how terrifying his aura is!


    What Su Yan was going to face at this time was that when the Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation reached this kind of moment, no one would deliberately suppress his own cultivation.


    And after Su Yan completely liberated his cultivation base, he immediately formed an echo with some kind of power that dominates everything!


    It seems that this power is dominating everything, and everything in the heavens and worlds is operating under the action of this power!


    This force is so powerful that it is impossible for humans to contend, and it only takes a moment to destroy a world!


    This power is usually called the Way of Heaven!


    A certain degree of induction has formed between Su Yan and the power of Heavenly Dao. Under the influence of Heaven and Human, Heavenly Tribulation is also induced.


    The power of Heavenly Tribulation also comes from the Dao of Heaven, which is the embodiment of the power of the law between heaven and earth.


    The way of heaven and earth lies in balance, and the calamity of heaven is part of this balancing force.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. This smile was as relaxed as a spring breeze, and it seemed not terrible for the coming thousands of thunder catastrophes.


    "Isn''t such a huge pressure able to make Su League Master''s heart a little shaken and pressure? This is a million thunder!" The gluttonous lady exclaimed, "If I had one-tenth of Su League Master''s mental cultivation, It is estimated to be able to cross the fairy gate."


    "Leader Su is already like a figure in the legend, and of course we are not the same as those of us. But we are also fortunate enough to have the fortune to witness the arrival of the thunder and tribulations." Li Shengshu said, "Our school was born back then There has been a peerless strong man. It is said that he has been in the immortal world through thousands of calamities. Now there are many legends of him in the school."


    Almost all of those who can force the thunder and tribulation are legendary characters! Almost all Dao ancestors who can open up a world!


    It''s just that the biggest difference between Su Yan and these people is that almost all of these people will have such a fierce calamity when they are from the eighth to the ninth level.


    And what Su Yan wants to force through is only the fifth heavenly calamity, even Fu Yuechi can hardly imagine how many divine thunders Su Yan will have when he wants to overcome the eighty-nine heavenly disaster!


    The number of divine thunder determines the intensity of the catastrophe and the complexity of changes.


    Ten million calamities, if Su Yan can really survive, and then fully absorb the benefits after this calamity, the strength will probably be even more terrifying than before!


    At that time, Su Yan''s crossing the tribulation realm, I am afraid, and others'' crossing the tribulation realm will be two completely different realms.


    This is probably the difference between Grand Master and Dao Ancestor.


    Although these people can be regarded as master-level powerhouses, they are still far from the realm of Dao Ancestor.


    The words of the grandmaster almost every school has two or three, but Daozu is not necessarily.


    Even those big sects, looking through the history of the door, may have produced a Dao ancestor level enchanting in five thousand years!


    The red robbery clouds in the sky gradually gathered, and the monks who came to watch Su Yan crossed the robbery all retreated outside the robbery clouds.


    They all have the experience of transitional robbery, and they naturally know what kind of scale is needed to observe the ceremony.


    It''s just that this time the tribulation seems to be completely different from the tribulation they know, and the scope of the tribulation cloud is a bit larger!


    The size of the robbery cloud is directly related to the power of the robbery. From the perspective of this huge robbery cloud, the power of the robbery will be extremely fierce!


    After the gathering of the robbery clouds, not long after, the first red lightning struck directly from the sky and landed on Su Yan''s head!


    But this thunder and lightning seemed to be blocked by some kind of invisible barrier, and finally disappeared directly from a place ten feet away from Su Yan!


    The last time the earth was forced to flee without a million thunder calamity, Su Yan arranged the formation in advance and calculated all available means before he had survived the five million thunder calamity.


    And this time facing the tens of thousands of thunder tribulations that had doubled, Su Yan did not set up a formation on the sea, nor did he use the ancient magic weapons of the ancients, just because of his current strength and the earth��s strength. Time is completely different!


    After the first thunder light struck down, the second, third...the dense thunder light fell on the sea like raindrops.


    The thunder light exploded directly on the sea, making a thrilling sound!


    Originally, these monks who watched the ceremony could still see Su Yan''s figure, but at this time they could see nothing but countless red lightning!


    It is really thrilling to the extreme!

 Chapter 3027： Walk through

    The third thousand and twenty-seventh chapter is a cutscene


    After the red electric lights are connected together, even the color of the sea seems to have become crimson!


    The power of Thunder Tribulation is very exaggerated. After countless lightning fell on the sea, I don''t know how much seawater evaporates crazily.


    The rising water vapor immediately turned into a heavy rain.


    In the heavy rain, the waves rolled.


    The intensive thunder and lightning made people''s scalp numb, and amid the dazzling lightning, I didn''t know what happened to Su Yan.


    Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, said: "This calamity has just begun, and the power is comparable to the most powerful moment when I crossed the calamity. I don''t know what happened to League Master Su."


    Fu Yuechi said, "Su Yan must be able to resist it. This is a small scene."


    "Is this still a small scene?" Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help but vomit. "I''m afraid that nine out of ten people present can''t handle this small scene, right?"


    "The so-called size is all in relative terms. This scene is really not worth mentioning to Ten Thousand Tribulation." Fu Yuechi said, "You will understand what I mean later, Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation is not worth mentioning. It''s just a boring number, and the level of horror will exceed your imagination. Su Yan should be able to withstand it. He has always been calm and shouldn''t do anything unsure."


    "Of course I also know that Leader Su can resist it. It''s just that the power of this catastrophe has just begun to be so terrifying. If it comes to the last moment, what kind of situation should it be..." Yin Guangzheng said, "If you can survive this Thousands of thunder tribulations, I am afraid that no master in the third region can defeat the leader of the Soviet Union!"


    "This is true. The existence that can survive thousands of thunder tribulations has been very rare throughout the ages. If Su Yan can really accomplish such a feat, the three sages of the demon clan will not matter at all, even the so-called five holy places. It must not stop us!"


    Fu Yuechi''s words directly raised everyone''s sense of expectation.


    However, Fu Yuechi''s words have one of the most important prerequisites, that is, Su Yan can successfully overcome the catastrophe, and if he can''t successfully overcome the catastrophe, everything will be the moon in the mirror.


    When the Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation reached the most powerful moment, the power released would inevitably exceed all the monks and magic weapons in the third region!


    After all, Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation is a manifestation of the power of heaven, and that time is when the test really comes!


    If you fall in the midst of these tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, it will naturally be the end of everything!


    In Fu Yuechi''s view, Su Yan''s move was a very dangerous move, and it could even be said to be a gambling!


    In this big bet, if Su Yan wins, it is estimated that he can hold the existence of the Three Sages of the Demon Race in his own hands, but if he loses, he will even lose his life.


    At this time in the rain curtain, the attributes of the distant lightning have changed.


    From the red **** thunder to the golden nine **** thunder!


    The heavy rain made the sky extremely haze, and under this haze they could only see the distance covered by a golden light.


    And under this golden thunder light, Su Yan can''t be seen at all!


    Just a person, in front of such a mighty power, looks so small.


    They can only judge Su Yan''s condition through Thunder Tribulation itself.


    As long as the sky thunder continued to fall, it meant that Su Yan must be fine.


    The nine-day **** thunder shook the seabed fiercely, and golden light reflected on the face of every monk who was watching the ceremony.


    The expressions of these monks may be shocked, or frown, just because they all understand one thing, that is, their strength under this dense and almost impervious nine-day divine thunder, I am afraid they have already fallen!


    "How many divine thunders have fallen? Four hundred thousand or five hundred thousand?"


    This number is very close to the limit of the many monks present, but for Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation, it is just a simple appetizer.


    The true power of Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation is far from coming.


    At this time, Su Yan was sitting on the top of the sea but three feet above the sea.


    But no matter what the huge waves below, the sea can''t touch Su Yan''s body.


    On Su Yan''s head, even patches of golden thunder were also blocked from his body.


    At this time, Su Yan closed his eyes and seemed to be meditating. Dao Xin was also settled to the extreme, almost unaffected by any foreign objects.


    If those monks saw Su Yan''s situation at this time, they would be even more surprised!


    Su Yan was so easy to deal with these hundreds of thousands of divine thunder, he didn''t even use much of his original power.


    At this time, the attributes of the heavenly divine thunder gradually changed. In addition to the divine thunder, many illusions emerged in Su Yan''s mind, wanting to disrupt Su Yan''s pill cauldron mystery.


    But this is not destined to be useful!


    Su Yan''s Dao Heart is the Dao Heart of Emperor Xian!


    Even if everything in this mortal world has changed so much, it is impossible to shake Su Yan''s heart!


    Su Yan just flicked his fingertips to suppress these illusions!


    Since Dao Xin is stable, it is natural to continue to deal with Shen Lei.


    The number of Thunder Tribulation has unknowingly exceeded one million, and the expression on Su Yan''s face is still very relaxed and timeless, even the corners of his clothes are not damaged!


    Just talking about the chic and unrestrained posture, even more powerful than when he first arrived.


    Being able to meditate as still as a mountain under a million thunder tribulations, while maintaining such a relaxed posture, is something that ordinary monks would not even think about.


    In a sense, it is also a kind of growth.


    I think that Su Yan was so embarrassed when he was forcibly fleeing a million calamities in the Celestial Realm! I had to calculate the immortal demon tree to resist the catastrophe!


    Today, he can easily resist a million catastrophes without changing his expression.


    To continue this growth rate, it is only a matter of time to cross the fairy gate.


    An invisible barrier blocked the billowing sky thunder. After the red and golden sky thunder spiral fell, the robbery cloud in the sky also changed, and it was so red that it seemed to drip water.


    Every change in the robbery cloud represents an increase in the power of the robbery!


    Up to now, Jieyun has changed seven times. The number of the falling divine thunder is so huge that these monks even feel paralyzed by the numbers.


    And Su Yan finally couldn''t maintain the posture of meditating!


    Among the spiral gods, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda suddenly appeared!


    The mighty fairy music is also playing at the same time!


    With the protection of this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, Su Yan''s defense became more and more stable as a rock.


    At this time, it was as if a game of chess had reached the middle, and it was finally time to start strangling.


    It''s just that this game of chess is very tricky, one chess player is Su Yan, and the other chess player is an invisible way of heaven!


    These monks couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat for Su Yan!


    "The real danger is about to begin now." Fu Yuechi said.

 Chapter 3028： Real danger

    The third thousand and twenty-eight chapters of real danger


    What Fu Yuechi said made all these monks who were watching the ceremony become alert.


    Actually, without Fu Yuechi''s words, everyone can see that thousands of divine thunders are falling down almost every second!


    The ocean is like a pot of boiled tea!


    This is an absolute destructive power, and there is no second way out besides hard resistance in front of this power!


    Heavenly Tribulation represents the power of heaven, and it would be unfair to compare humans with the power of heaven.


    No matter how strong this monk is, it cannot be stronger than the power of heaven!


    It seems that the game between Sun Hao and Tiandao was a losing game from the very beginning, and what Sun Hao needs to think about is how to break the game!


    If you can''t break the game, it will be sooner or later.


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is fluttering with joy, towering in the thunder and lightning!


    The sounds of thousands of gods and thunders converge continuously, making the eardrum numb.


    "Now Lei Jie seems to have passed halfway! Can Leader Su still support it?"


    "What?! Thunder Tribulation is only half of the time? I thought that eight million Thunder Tribulation had already fallen! These tens of millions of Tribulations are really too terrifying!"


    "If it is not terrifying, how can there be a legend, as long as the monk who has survived thousands of thunder tribulations will definitely become the ancestor of the Taoist temple!" Fu Yuechi said.


    Why the Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation became a legend, these monks who watched the ceremony have now fully understood.


    The power of these tens of thousands of thunder tribulations was simply exaggerated to a terrifying level, and under such power of heaven tribulation, they couldn''t hold it for even a second.


    Fu Yuechi said, "The power of this calamity is far from the most powerful moment. The real test is yet to come."


    These monks were the first time in their lives that the nine gods of thunder were denser than rain!


    Falling on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda and the sea is simply a bombardment!


    And this is like a rainstorm attack, but there is no end in sight!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is not as dazzling as it was just now, the light on the pagoda has become much dimmed, and I don''t know if it can survive the five million thunder calamity behind it!


    Fu Yuechi knew that Su Yan''s personality was very stable, and he never fought unprepared battles.


    But the power of Ten Thousand Calamities is too terrifying! No matter how well prepared, I am afraid the effect will be very limited!


    After all, what Sun Hao has to face directly is the power of heaven!


    Heaven is ruthless, there will be absolutely no scruples when it is crushed!


    Just halfway through the catastrophe, Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda had become dim and crumbling.


    At this time, the divine thunder had changed into three kinds of nature, and there were five different divine thunder that descended at the same time!


    Five different properties represent five different kinds of lethality!


    Just looking at it is thrilling enough!


    Even the monk who had the most confidence in Su Yan had become uncertain at this time.


    Under these circumstances, no one dared to pack a ticket and say that Su Yan would definitely survive the catastrophe!


    The number of thunder disasters behind is not hundreds of thousands or one million, but four or five million!


    In other words, the thrilling scene they saw before will be repeated again, and even the power of Heavenly Tribulation will become even more fierce!


    The more the Tribulation goes to the end, the more terrifying the power will be, this can almost be regarded as common sense that everyone knows.


    However, what is strange is that Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda seems to be crumbling, and the divine light is so dim. But it just stands in the midst of the thousands of gods and thunders.


    You think it seems to be unable to support it, but it has always been able to stand tall, even if it becomes tattered, it will still stand tall!


    This is really puzzling.


    It''s as if a person has been stabbed seventeen or eight times, but he can just stand still!


    "What''s the matter with Su League leader''s Buddha Pagoda?" Someone has long seen the clues of something wrong.


    Fu Yuechi also didn''t understand, why Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was so powerful, the divine light was already dimmed to such an extent, it just didn''t fall down!


    After all, this eight-story Buddha Pagoda was transformed by the immortal emperor''s original technique. Even if it is far from the level of cultivation, it is not comparable to the power of the world.


    Part of the reason why Sun Hao''s calamity was so violent was that he had cultivated the immortal emperor''s techniques, which broke the balance between the world, so Heavenly Dao will find balance in the sky.


    At the same time, because Sun Hao had cultivated the Immortal Emperor''s techniques, he was qualified to deal with such a fierce thunder calamity!


    The relationship between the two is very subtle, like black and white in gossip, you have me in you, and you in me.


    If you can''t look at it dialectically, you can''t understand the mystery.


    Suddenly, Fu Yuechi got inspiration: "I know, this is Su Yan''s chaotic power of good fortune supporting the Buddha Pagoda... He has already understood the good fortune, so the power of this Buddha Pagoda is beyond our imagination."


    The so-called good fortune is far above magic, which is a power closer to the origin of the world.


    This world originally came from a group of chaos. After a group of chaos is divided into heaven and earth, how the heaven and earth produce all things depends on the power of good fortune.


    Su Yan mastered the power of chaos creation, which is equivalent to mastering the most original power of this world.


    Only with the power of chaos fortune to fight against the catastrophe can it last for so long!


    In fact, in terms of True Yuan, Su Yan''s improvement was only 10% compared to before.


    The dream of relying on the accumulation of true essence to survive the tens of thousands of catastrophes is completely a dream idea, let alone the difficulty of doing so is endless.


    More importantly, this idea is completely wrong!


    Ten Thousand Tribulation can still be used to deal with this method reluctantly, if the next time there is 20 million Thunder Tribulation, how should we deal with it?


    There is always an upper limit to the true yuan that the human body can store. This is an unavoidable fact.


    Therefore, the most important thing is to improve the quality of the true essence, and to improve one''s strength by comprehending various laws.


    The same true essence, if it is blessed by the law, can trigger a qualitative change.


    No matter how violent the Heaven Tribulation is, it will not escape the shackles of the heavens and the earth. It will be twice the result with half the effort to resist with the power of chaotic good fortune!


    So Su Yan was facing the Ten Thousand Tribulations this time, and he didn''t even arrange the formation in advance.


    Because he already knew that he could use the power of chaos to deal with the catastrophe!


    The ninth reincarnation allowed Su Yan to accumulate a lot of experience, and these experiences are extremely valuable wealth.


    That''s why Su Yan could be so calm in the face of tens of thousands of thunder tribulations!


    For Su Yan, there is nothing new in the world.


    These tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, the first 9.5 million were given for nothing, and the real danger is the last 500,000 thunders.


    At this moment, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda will inevitably be unbearable, and the real test will come after the Pagoda collapses!

 Chapter 3029： The final test

    Chapter Three Thousand and Twenty-Nine The Final Test


    At that time, Su Yan could only use his physical body to resist the tribulation, although he knew several techniques to resist the gods and thunder, and he could transform the true essence in his body.


    But these are not insurance, because after the last 500,000 **** thunder, the catastrophe will also come to the most violent moment!


    At this time, the true essence in Su Yan''s body was used up more than half, and he was able to hold it only by his physical body!


    Only then will there be variables! Success or failure is also doomed at this moment!


    Although the **** thunder in front made the world shaking, it was actually just a cutscene.


    The real decisive point is only in the last 500,000 God Thunder.


    And this decisive point is finally coming!


    Most of the thousands of calamities have passed, and only the last hundreds of thousands of divine thunders are left at this time!


    Suddenly, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda that did not seem to collapse finally collapsed!


    Seeing Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda dissipate in the endless thunder light, the strong men who watched the ceremony showed incredible expressions!


    Because they have seen this eight-story Pagoda crumbling for a long time, but it just stands tall, and they thought it would be able to sustain it forever.


    Unexpectedly, there will still be a moment of destruction!


    It will take a while for the eight-story Pagoda to reunite. If Su Yan has a gap, the eight-story Pagoda can be reunited in three minutes at most!


    But these three minutes of leisure time is too extravagant in the final moments of the catastrophe! It is almost impossible to achieve!


    You only need to look at the Jieyun condensed on Su Yan''s head.


    Heavenly Tribulation has come to the end, and the originally vast Jieyun has gradually condensed to only a half-mile range.


    When the robbery cloud began to condense, it was basically the time when the power of the robbery began to increase violently!


    Boom!


    Hundreds of sky thunders directly condensed into a beam of electric light and slashed directly on Su Yan''s head!


    Without the shelter of the eight-story Buddha pagoda, Su Yan can only use the golden silk armor to resist the power of the catastrophe!


    Such a sky thunder was hard to resist, and then ten more powerful sky thunders fell at the same time!


    The power of these ten sky thunders is really terrifying, and even the sea seems to be boiled at this moment!


    And at this moment, many broken traces appeared in the sky!


    Red blood flows out of these broken marks! The sky becomes like a living thing!


    These monks who watched the ceremony thought that this was the heavenly calamity and what strange changes had taken place, in fact, this was the power of the condemned heavenly halberd!


    Su Yan''s hand already had a scarlet halberd!


    Relying on the death light of the halberd of the conviction just now, ten sky thunders were reluctantly blocked.


    The cracks in the sky expanded, and then turned into hundreds of eyes!


    These eyes were constantly twisting, exuding an indescribable atmosphere of terror! It seems that there is a peerless beast about to crawl out of the ancient darkness!


    The thunder in the sky is connected into a grid, and these eyes are shattered one by one under the thunder!


    Broken eyes gushing out more blood!


    These blood flowed into the sea water, revealing an extremely filthy sense of depravity, like the resurrection of the ancient evil god!


    After these eyes were broken, the void did not immediately return to normal, but there were countless spatial cracks!


    These space cracks are extremely attractive, not only absorbing a lot of sea water, but also attracting many sky thunders into the space of another world!


    The power of Tianlei was at least 80% reduced by this wonderful method.


    But even if only 20% of the power remained, even with the blessing of the conviction halberd, Su Yan still couldn''t bear the billowing thunder!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s clothes were directly turned into ashes, and a part of Su Yan''s skin was also directly vaporized, revealing the blood and muscles underneath...


    Even the strongest body in this world, under this electric light, can''t resist it immediately!


    After the next thunder light struck Su Yan, it turned into a beam of light, and the terrifying power in the robbery cloud continued to vent!


    And Su Yan also fell into a state of extreme pain! Even the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand couldn''t help but let out a whine!


    The power of Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation cannot be underestimated!


    After this huge beam of light enveloped Su Yan, the monks who were watching the ceremony had to close their eyes, because the light was so grand!


    It��s fifty miles away from the center of the robbery, and it��s not completely safe here!


    This beam of light will last for a long time, and I don''t know how many sky thunder powers are directly condensed in it!


    In front of the robbery, any tricks are meaningless.


    Maybe this is the time for the real test...


    Even Fu Yuechi didn''t know if Su Yan could survive such a moment. At this time, the power of Heavenly Tribulation was so huge that she could hardly feel Su Yan''s breath anymore.


    How could this be? !


    This beam of light does not know when it will dissipate, the destructive power contained in it is so huge that it is exaggerated!


    No matter how powerful a person is, he is still a flesh and blood. What''s more, the power of this destruction is so powerful, even if all kinds of profound iron are put in, it is estimated that it will melt into molten iron.


    Is Su Yan''s physical body really difficult to resist?


    The huge waves on the sea surface, and the frantically churning water seems to be brewing a huge tsunami!


    And at this moment, the heavenly Jieyun finally condensed to the last point.


    The golden sun can already be seen in the sky!


    The rain is still pouring!


    And there was a long scream in the heavy rain!


    This long howl came from the beam of light formed by the sky thunder, and even made the rain curtain boil for a moment!


    This long howl proves at least one thing, that is, Su Yan has not fallen yet!


    In the long whistling sound, the power of the tribulation has also reached the highest peak!


    The power of this electric light is enough to destroy a cave in an instant! Turn a sect of mountain gate directly into ashes! Even the guardian formation can''t resist!


    And Su Yan had to resist this infinite electric light. If he couldn''t stop it, his body and spirit would be destroyed!


    Lightning enveloped the sky! Many raindrops evaporate before they fall on the sea!


    Even this sudden evaporation caused the sea level to drop directly by several meters, forming an involute vortex!


    I''m afraid this kind of wonder can only be seen once in a lifetime!


    After the sea water rolled in and formed a huge vortex, the electric light on the sea gradually disappeared calmly, and the cloud of heaven also disappeared.


    Under the golden scorching sun, the vortex on the sea gradually began to shrink in size.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Where''s Su Yan, the tribulation is over, did he succeed in crossing the tribulation?"


    After the catastrophe, the surrounding heavens and earth''s aura was in disorder, and it was impossible to sense the existence of Su Yan''s aura.


    It was not only Fu Yuechi who was anxious, but also the other masters.


    Today''s Su Yan is not only the nominal leader, but also the spiritual leader of these people. If there is no Su Yan to take the lead, how dare they enter the third region to play against the five holy places!


    Now, it can be said that everyone''s destiny is tied together.


    So they don''t want any problems with Su Yan!

 Chapter 3030： The difference between Daozu and Grandmaster

    Chapter 3030: The Difference Between Dao Zu and Grand Master


    Under the golden light, Haibo still swayed very badly, seeming to indicate that all the frenzy will eventually return to calm.


    Su Yan''s breath also came from below the surface of the sea, this breath was still weak at the beginning, but has become very powerful later!


    Every monk feels this breath!


    Su Yan is using his own way to emphasize that he has successfully overcome the catastrophe!


    The monks around were all overjoyed.


    After tens of thousands of thunder tribulations have been swept through by Su Yan, who else in this world can stop Su Yan''s footsteps?


    They seem to have seen the collapse of the five holy places only a matter of time.


    A familiar figure appeared on the still rough sea.


    "It''s the Su League leader who is back"


    "The former Wan Lei Jie was successfully forced by him! Good fellow! It is just around the corner to let the five holy places bow their heads!"


    "Are we considered to have witnessed history? The monks who have forcibly crossed thousands of thunder and tribulations want to start a sect in the third region and leave their own traditions. It is really normal. It is strange not to do this! Wasn��t it good to seize the gates of the Five Great Sacred Lands at that time and leave the orthodoxy of the leader of Su League?"


    These people are more excited than Su Yan, it seems that it is them who have survived thousands of calamities!


    Now everyone is regarded as a person on the same boat, the stronger Su Yan''s strength is, of course their winning side will be greater!


    When I rebelled against the five holy places with Su Yan, everyone was in a moment of righteous indignation, thinking about breaking the net with the five holy places!


    Who could think that in such a short time, Su Yan could open up such a good situation?


    Now when they face the five holy places, they no longer need to look up!


    On the contrary, the five holy places need a lot of headaches. How to deal with a powerful Taoist ancestor who is strong enough to overcome thousands of thunder tribulations!


    When Su Yan appeared in front of them, the atmosphere was naturally beaming, joy to the extreme.


    However, these monks also noticed Su Yan''s temperament and presumably before, a very subtle change has indeed taken place.


    This change is difficult to describe in words. It can only be said that Su Yan''s feeling is getting more dusty, and even a little fairy-like. In addition, there is a mysterious and ethereal sense of uncertainty.


    People can''t help but give birth to an urge to worship.


    Although everyone is crossing the tribulation realm, everyone understands that the gap between Grand Master and Dao Ancestor is too big to be measured!


    Fu Yuechi said, "When will we leave for the overseas demon clan''s territories to get people?"


    Su Yan said, "I am weak all over, and I need to cultivate for a few days. Anyway, I am not in a hurry for these few days."


    Fu Yuechi said: "When you were in retreat, I received the news that the Great Sage Tianpeng is going to convene a Ten Thousand Demon Conference. In the future, we may have to deal with the power of the demon clan..."


    Su Yan said calmly: "It''s okay. What is the Ten Thousand Demon Conference? Since they like meetings, let them go to the meeting. Anyway, a group of demons and ghosts can''t make any climate together."


    After tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, Su Yan really had the confidence to say such things.


    If there is no super magic weapon from the ancient times, the three demon clan''s three sages will shoot together, I am afraid it can''t help Su Yan now.


    On the side of the monster clan, after Tianpeng Great Sage fled back to Tongsheng Mountain in panic, he immediately issued the Great Sage Jun order to convene the Ten Thousand Demon Conference!


    This all orders were first transmitted to the Thirty-Sixth Road Demon King under the Three Sages, and then the Thirty-Six Road Demon King continued to pass the order to other places, and the Ten Thousand Demon Conference could be held after 15 days at most.


    Convening the Ten Thousand Demons Conference is the prerogative of the Three Saints, almost once every ten years before.


    There are actually very few cases of holding the Ten Thousand Demon Conference in such a rush this time, so even if the Demon King below doesn��t know what happened, he doesn��t know the purpose of Great Sage Tianpeng doing this, but also smells a certain difference. Unusual smell!


    The demon races under the Three Saints�� Orders dare not resist anyhow. Once this Ten Thousand Demon Conference is held, the fate of many people and monsters will inevitably be rewritten!


    Although a plan for revenge like Su Yan has been made, Great Sage Tianpeng is still very troubled!


    The defeat of the battle with Su Yan is a great shame to Great Sage Tianpeng, he wants to get this one back anyway!


    To be honest, Great Sage Tianpeng couldn''t swallow this breath!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s strength is too strong. If the other two of the Three Saints are unwilling to cooperate with him, this matter may still be difficult to achieve.


    Another thing is that although Great Sage Tianpeng used the means of the universe in his sleeve to trap Panshan ancestors in a special space, Great Sage Tianpeng currently has no good way to deal with Panshan ancestors.


    The space in which the ancestors of Panshan were imprisoned was very stable, which meant that the power of Great Sage Tianpeng could not easily enter, and they could only temporarily throw the ancestors of Panshan into that confined space and ignore them.


    The key is Su Yan!


    Unexpectedly his strength could be so shocking! The saints who have almost surpassed the five holy places!


    If Great Sage Tianpeng hadn''t revealed the dharma body of the Golden Winged Roc Bird, I am afraid that they have already been accounted for in the territory of the ancients!


    This is the first time that Great Sage Tianpeng has experienced the fear of death in the past two thousand years!


    The five sacred places are supposed to be the rulers of the third region, and they have never allowed Great Sage Tianpeng to experience the fear of death so close!


    This Su Yan actually did such a thing, the Great Sage Tianpeng really became more and more angry!


    There are still a few days before the Ten Thousand Demon Conference, Tongsheng Mountain has been receiving new guests, and Great Sage Tianpeng has also summoned many demon kings.


    The vast majority of these demon kings didn''t know that Great Sage Tianpeng had been defeated by Su Yan, and when they were summoned, they said something about ambition.


    Now the Monster Race has 8 million Monster Soldiers and 36 Way Monster Kings overseas. The soldiers are vast and they are twisted into a rope. Recently, the people of the Five Holy Lands have been driven back to the main continent from overseas, almost unprecedented. In such a good situation, if the Three Sages didn''t do anything at this time, it would be compared to their own highly respected identity.


    And the few Demon Kings who knew the inside story were also pretending to be confused, and didn''t mention this kind of thing that would make Great Sage Tianpeng angry.


    Great Sage Tianpeng was indeed defeated by Su Yan, but this did not hinder Great Sage Tianpeng''s position in the demon clan. It was not just a sentence to rob the position of these demon kings.


    The reaction of these demon kings was as expected by Great Sage Tianpeng, nothing unusual, the next thing to look at was the thoughts of the other two Great Sages.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race have never been very harmonious, and they have always struggled with each other.


    After the other two demon saints learned the news of the defeat of the Great Sage Tianpeng, they might not only not help, they might even ridicule and even use this incident as a means to attack the Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Therefore, Great Sage Tianpeng is extremely troubled!


    Of course, the source of all these troubles is Su Yan!


    If Su Yan''s heart cannot be dug out alive, the resentment in Tianpeng''s heart will definitely not disappear!

 Chapter 3031： Killing sword news

    The third thousand and thirty-first chapter murder sword news


    Five days before the Ten Thousand Demons Conference, Tongsheng Mountain finally ushered in a heavyweight visitor, Pantian Great Sage, one of the Three Sages of the Monster Race.


    Generally speaking, before the start of the Ten Thousand Demons Conference, the Three Saints would not meet.


    The Great Sage Pantian came to Tongsheng Mountain so much in advance, this incident itself was unusual.


    And Great Sage Yantian also brought an even more unusual news: The Murder Sword is very likely to appear!


    The Great Sage Pantian didn''t even come up and said the news of the Murder Sword, but first analyzed the situation in the world.


    The Great Sage of Pantian said that the five holy places will withdraw from overseas for two reasons: the first is the defeat of the small mountain world. The people of the five holy places were taken by a man named Su Yan with thirty-two Dongtian and seventy-two sects. People have suffered heavy losses!


    This is a big defeat not seen in many years! Even the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy was cut off by Su Yan, and in the end he could only escape back to the third area in a panic.


    Then Su Yan led people to the third area!


    The surrounding sects have turned against the water, and the five holy sites have to shrink their power to control those more important sites!


    Compared with those overseas interests, the main mainland is the root of the five holy places. During the special period, I had to temporarily abandon those overseas chassis.


    The name Su Yan was stunned by Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Of course, Great Sage Tianpeng also understood that the Su Yan in Pantian''s mouth must be his big enemy! It is impossible for two super masters to emerge at the same time, both named Su Yan!


    The probability of this kind of thing happening is lower than that of all the stars in the sky falling to the ground.


    There are indeed hundreds of masters in Su Yan''s tribulation realm. Great Sage Tianpeng was still wondering where did these masters come from!


    It is impossible for a master crossing the Tribulation Realm to be the same as the leeks in the field, and it can grow up again after one wave.


    It turns out that this Su Yan has such a great ability, and he can turn over the five holy places!


    After knowing these news, Great Sage Tianpeng was relieved a lot.


    Because of this, his loss to Su Yan seemed to be nothing unreasonable.


    The most uncomfortable thing about Great Sage Tianpeng before was that Su Yan was an unknown person.


    His Great Sage of the Demon Race actually lost to an unknown man, this kind of thing is really too uncomfortable!


    It turns out that Su Yan is not an unknown person at all, so of course it would be easier to handle!


    Pantian Great Sage said: "The whereabouts of Su Yan is currently unknown, but he will definitely do things in the main continent. With him to contain the five holy places, it is easy for us to act cheaply. In fact, the second reason for the five holy places to retreat from overseas is the killing sword! "


    "How did the news about Murder Sword come from?" Great Sage Tianpeng looked at Great Sage Pantian incredulously, "Are you sure you are joking about this news?"


    "It came from Panzhen Holy Land..." The Great Sage Pantian uttered the hidden feelings in this.


    After the two old monsters of Panzhen Holy Land went to Dixin Hill, they seemed to have found some mysterious ruins.


    No one cared about the news at all from the beginning.


    Because there are so many ancient relics in the third region, most of the relics have almost no value.


    These two old monsters each took their disciples to investigate the ruins, and they were originally scheduled to return in ten days.


    But no one returned after the fifteenth, and Panzhen Holy Land finally couldn''t sit still, and sent people to search for the whereabouts of these people.


    As a result, they only found many corpses in the ruins.


    The people in Panzhen Holy Land were of course very angry, looking for the murderer on the one hand, and investigating the corpse and traces of fighting in the ruins on the other.


    Then the people of Panzhen Sacred Land unexpectedly discovered that the remaining sword aura of these people was the sword aura of Panzhen Sacred Land, and the wounds corresponded to each other''s weapons.


    In other words, these people died of cannibalism.


    The disciples of Panzhen Holy Land are not fools, how could they kill each other for no reason?


    This is very unreasonable, and the head of Panzhen Holy Land will of course not accept such an absurd investigation result!


    But the information that the body itself can reveal is nothing more.


    After scanning all the conditions, Panzhen Holy Land also began to change direction and directly investigate the ruins themselves.


    An interesting thing happened next, and the investigation team investigating the accident in Panzhen Sacred Land also died in this piece of remains unexplainedly.


    There was even a master who crossed the Tribulation Realm in the investigation team. In the end, only one person lingered until his companion arrived, but he was injured too badly, and no healing medicine was able to recover.


    Before he died, his last words were: "Here is a killing sword! It is the killing sword that forces us to kill each other..."


    Great Sage Tianpeng was already confused when he heard this, and asked: "This news must be the secret of Panzhen Holy Land. Where did you get it?"


    Pantian Dashengdao: "As early as 300 years ago, I planted a group of undercover agents and entered the five holy places to practice exercises. The purpose was to steal the cultivation secrets of the five holy places. Most of these people have no accomplishments and can only be regarded as abandoned children. , Only one person successfully climbed to the middle level of Panzhen Holy Land and was in charge of intelligence work in the martial arts. Although his official position was not high, he was a very important department, and almost all the secret letter exchanges passed through his hands. This news It must be true."


    Great Sage Tianpeng seemed a little unbelieving, "This news is a bit too coincidental. Could it be a special game made by the Five Great Sacred Sites to lead us into the urn?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Although this person is not a monster, his loyalty will definitely not be a problem. His 28 members of his family were all killed by the Panzhen Holy Land. He turned to me for revenge. Originally, his talent for cultivation was extremely poor. In the same group of people, he can��t be ranked at all. I didn��t expect that he was the only one who could climb to this important position in the end.��


    When a person starts to practice, the quick start depends on talent. But what determines the person''s final achievement is often determination.


    There are talents but no minds that match them. I don''t know how many geniuses are self-depraved in the middle.


    This subordinate of Great Sage Pantian has the mind and forbearance, so he can surpass those with better talents than him.


    "Panzhen Holy Land''s calculation is that the murder sword is hidden somewhere in the ruins. Once the night of the full moon comes, after Yuehua condenses, it can cause the creatures in that area to burst into madness!"


    Great Sage Tianpeng asked: "Since it has been calculated so accurately, why don''t the people in the Holy Land take the killing sword? What chance do we have?"


    Pantian Great Sage laughed loudly, "You don��t know the hill of Emperor Xin. If this kind of thing is so easy to do, the Five Great Sacred Grounds would have done it! The hill of Emperor Xin is very dangerous, and the Five Great Sacred Grounds want to kill the sword. , You must gather all the masters of each family together to be sure!"


    "Murdering sword..." Great Sage Tianpeng repeatedly pecked at these three words. It would be a lie to say that he was not moved, but there was another thing he cared more about at this time.


    That is-revenge!

 Chapter 3032： The transaction between demon saints

    The third thousand and thirty-second chapter of the transaction between demon saints


    Since both parties have aspirations, it is easy to reach a consensus on cooperation.


    It''s just that this killing sword is extraordinary, not an ordinary magic weapon, and powerful enough to change the current pattern of the Yaozu.


    The Great Sage of Pantian checked a lot of information and knew that there was a peerless sword repairer in the third region eight thousand years ago. The name of this sword repairer is unknown, only that the name is Mr. Su.


    This Mr. Su was holding a killing sword in the third area to kill Wushuang, the five holy places and the decent sects were all vulnerable to him!


    You can destroy more than 20 schools at your fingertips!


    After fighting almost all the sects in the third region, this Mr. Su finally became a fairy and left!


    As long as it is a monk, who doesn''t want to repeat the myth of Mr. Su back then?


    The name Murder Sword sounds ordinary. In fact, the power of this sword is extraordinary. I am afraid it is the most powerful sword among the heavens and the world!


    That''s why Pantian Great Sage is so concerned about Murder Sword.


    No matter which one of the three sages of the monster race gets the killing sword, it can form an absolute strength to crush the other two great sages, after which there will be no three-sages co-ruling pattern.


    At that time, the demon clan will only have one true king left, and command the billions of demon clan in the third region.


    Given the wisdom of Great Sage Tianpeng, of course he also knew this.


    If it was normal, Great Sage Tianpeng would definitely deal with it pretentiously, first to see how the situation develops, and then make a decision.


    Today is completely different than usual. The thought of revenge for Su Yan flooded the mind of Great Sage Tianpeng. In his mind, apart from this matter, it seemed that other things were no longer important.


    Therefore, Great Sage Tianpeng didn��t think much about it, he already said: "The murder sword matter, this seat can naturally promise you, but before the killing sword, there is one more thing to ask you to know, this seat The reason why the Ten Thousand Demons Conference was held this time was because I encountered the most powerful enemy in my life and suffered a defeat! If this seat does not have the blessing of the Golden Winged Roc Bird Dharma body, which is the fastest in the sky, most of it will not come back. This is the holy mountain!"


    Great Sage Pantian was originally very curious about Great Sage Tianpeng''s decision to convene the Ten Thousand Demons Conference, but now he was surprised when he knew the answer!


    The relationship between the three sages of the monster race is very strange. They are united with each other, and at the same time they are in a competitive relationship. This pattern has not changed for two to three thousand years.


    Therefore, the three sages have a very deep understanding of each other, and of course the Great Sage Pantian also knows the strength of the Great Sage Tianpeng!


    "Who is it? Could it be that the saints of the five holy places made the shot?"


    This is a very reasonable answer, and Great Sage Pantian couldn''t think of it. In addition to the sages of the five holy places, what kind of power can defeat Great Sage Tianpeng!


    He has mastered a lot of great supernatural powers, and if he only talks about his skills, he is already at the top level in this world!


    Great Sage Tianpeng gritted his teeth and said: "You are not from the Five Great Sacred Grounds. I wonder if you have heard of the name Su Yan?"


    "Su Yan? That''s the Su Yan who smashed the Five Great Sacred Grounds?" Pantian Great Sage said, "My spies are all over the five Great Sacred Grounds. Of course, I know that the Five Great Sacred Grounds have suffered a defeat in the small mountain world, the biggest opponent of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. It''s Su Yan! How did you... provoke him?"


    This answer really went beyond Pantian Great Sage''s expectations.


    The first is Su Yan''s strength. The fact that he can defeat Great Sage Tianpeng completely surpasses the description of Su Yan''s strength in the intelligence.


    In the information that the Great Sage Pantian looked at, the description of Su Yan''s strength was almost always an evaluation of "strength close to the head of the five holy land".


    Now it seems that this evaluation is obviously inaccurate, this Su Yan is so strong!


    The second is the reason why Yaozu really didn''t have a face with Su Yan. Since everyone''s greatest enemy is the five holy places, there should be the possibility of unity.


    Even if they don''t unite, there is no need to become an endless enemy. If the Yaozu and Su Yan both lose in the fight, only the five holy places will benefit.


    Great Sage Tianpeng said: "The ancient clan has fallen into his hands, and the six demon kings of Yunkai Island were also killed by him. It is not that I want to provoke him, but that he actively wants to ride on the head of the demon clan! How can you tolerate this if you can''t let it out?"


    Forcibly occupying Yunkai Island as a springboard to enter the main continent, uniting the ancient tribe to stabbing a knife behind the five sacred grounds is a strategy developed by the three demon tribes.


    This is almost the best strategy. Now that the game has been broken by Su Yan, the Three Saints have to re-layout.


    There will be major problems with the difficulty and benefits of this rearrangement, and it is extremely difficult to find a good balance.


    Therefore, the face of Great Sage Pantian also became very gloomy, and after a long time he said: "Since Su Yan is so powerful, if you want to deal with him, you still need to think about it."


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "This is a deal. If you can help this seat kill Su Yan, then this seat will use all your strength to go with you to Dixin Hill and the five holy places. If you can''t punish you. Kill this Su Yan, this seat is destined to sleep and eat!"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng seemed to be angry, but what he said actually left a lot of leeway. He only said that he would dispatch troops to the five holy places of Emperor Xin Qiu to fight. As for the final ownership of the killing sword, the most important question was instead the heaven Peng Dasheng avoided.


    Of course, Great Sage Pantian also understood the mystery in the middle, but this kind of heavenly material and earth treasures, former ancient treasures, were originally obtained by those who were able.


    Moreover, Great Sage Pantian had no room to deny. If he wanted Great Sage Tianpeng''s support, he had to agree to Great Sage Tianpeng''s conditions.


    Great Sage Pantian said: "I promise you that there is nothing wrong with the terms, but you need to understand that the killing sword is the key now. As long as you get the killing sword, the only one Su Yan is certainly not a problem. But if the killing sword falls to the top five In the hands of the holy land, the luck of my monster race is estimated to be over...We have been forced by the five holy places to retreat to a wild state 10,000 miles away overseas. If we retreat again, it is estimated that we will be 40,000 miles away. The Star Continent is gone."


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "If things are to be prioritized, of course the murder sword is even more important. I can wait until the murder sword is present before doing it, but Su Yan may not wait for that moment. It is estimated that before and after the demon meeting, they will kill the holy mountain."


    "This Su Yan really has such courage?" Great Sage Pantian said in surprise, "Does he think that he can deal with the three sages at the same time with his own power? The sages of the five holy places dare not be so arrogant, right?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "He has a reason to have to come. Half of his subordinates have been imprisoned in the dark sky with their abilities in their sleeves. People like him will definitely not give up, they will definitely come to pass the sage. Shan Qiu wants to be a subordinate, I am afraid that my monster clan will have another battle with him."

 Chapter 3033： Holy Land Secret Talk

    The third thousand and thirty-third chapter of the Holy Land secret talk


    The Great Sage Pantian said: "Is it difficult to handle this matter? I will do it at the same time as you."


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "It''s probably not enough for the two old guys to take action. There is a female monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm and the Eighth Heaven beside Su Yan, who is also very powerful. To defeat this Su Yan, the three sages must work together. Together, the Thirty-Sixth Road Demon King only needs to entangle the female monk..."


    The Great Sage Pantian was shocked after hearing this.


    According to Great Sage Tianpeng''s plan, this basically took out all the wealth of the Yaozu!


    Just to deal with a Su Yan, how strong is this Su Yan? !


    The expression on Great Sage Tianpeng''s face is very serious, he is definitely not joking, he just intends to gather together with the most powerful force of the monster clan to force Su Yan to suppress!


    This Ten Thousand Demons Conference is actually a round, and the bet is that Su Yan will come here!


    Great Sage Pantian has known Great Sage Tianpeng for more than two thousand years, and he has never seen him so caring about anyone. Even when facing the heads of the five sacred places, he was not as cautious as he is today!


    The great sage Pantian came into contact with Su Yan in various rumors, and he couldn''t help but wonder, is this Su Yan really strong enough to be so perverted?


    So that old monsters like Great Sage Tianpeng are so jealous!


    If the monster clan wins this battle, it would be nice to say, although it will make Su Yan''s reputation, but in the end it has actually wiped out a powerful and incomparable enemy, and it will be a little more sure to conquer the world in the future!


    But if it fails, the consequences will be disastrous!


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race, the Thirty-Six Road Demon Race, and eight million demon soldiers can''t stop a Su Yan. Who would dare to fight with him then?


    But Great Sage Pantian thought about it, and he didn''t think the Yaozu would lose.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Conference will gather all the elites of the demon race, and only deal with one Su Yan, plus at most one monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, it shouldn''t be too difficult!


    When the Ten Thousand Demons Convention was held, all the five holy places could only retreat. If this Su Yan was really so ignorant of good and bad, and even wanted to kill the sacred mountain at this time, he would have to take action to suppress him at that time!


    Otherwise, Pantian Great Sage cares more about the ownership of the Murder Sword.


    The killing sword sounds ordinary, but it actually represents a powerful magic weapon that has been circulating for many years!


    And in the True Dragon Holy Land.


    The orange dragon divine envoy had finished healing, and the arm that had been cut off by Su Yan had been taken back with the healing medicine Black Jade Intermittent Ointment.


    But even with the healing medicine, the flexibility of this arm is far less than before, and of course its strength will be greatly damaged.


    But this is no alternative. It is lucky enough to be able to force this arm back. If it weren''t for the great skills of the famous doctors in the five holy places, it would be impossible to do this kind of thing.


    Today, the seven angels of the dragons gathered together, this is a very rare opportunity.


    The seven dragon messengers are often busy with official duties, and for the benefit of the true dragon holy land, they often have to travel to different worlds. It takes twenty years for the farthest world to travel.


    The seven divine dragon messengers can be regarded as hard work, and naturally they have great authority in the true dragon holy land.


    On top of the seven divine dragon envoys, there were four people. One of them was the current head of the True Dragon Holy Land, and the other three were saints with more transcendent status.


    Generally speaking, saints in this kind of sect meeting will not participate, but this time is obviously different.


    Not only the seven dragon envoys gathered, but also all the saints attended. Such a scene is very rare and may not be seen once in hundreds of years.


    Eligible to sit here to participate in this secret meeting means that they have truly entered the high-levels of True Dragon Holy Land.


    The head said: "Yesterday there was news from the Panzhen Holy Land. That Su Yan seemed to have started a full-scale war with the Yaozu, and also sent the Great Sage Tianpeng a big defeat! This news came in through a secret channel. Things should not have fermented yet."


    Although the head''s tone is very calm, but the content of the statement makes people unable to calm down at all.


    The expressions on almost all the high-level faces are very solemn!


    It''s the news about Su Yan again, almost every news about Su Yan will make them have a solemn expression!


    This Su Yan may be the strongest enemy encountered by the Five Sacred Grounds in thousands of years!


    At first they only regarded Su Yan as a small bandit leader, but after Su Yan came to the third region, after a series of operations, they successfully divided the loyalty of many sects to the five holy places!


    Only then did the Five Great Sacred Sites realize how terrifying Su Yan was! Not only is the strength extremely strong, but also more calm-headed, and the strategy is also first-class!


    Now even the Great Sage of the Demon Race was defeated by him! No one can think of such a thing!


    So the atmosphere suddenly became very silent, and the silence was repressed! The silence is terrible!


    After a while, the head said: "Your Excellency Orange Dragon God Envoy, here is the only one who fought against Su Yan, what is his strength?"


    This question, the Orange Dragon God Envoy has not answered how many times, every time the answer is exactly the same, but as Su Yan has done more and more things, he will continue to repeat the answer to this question. !


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy''s answer this time was nothing surprising, and said: "He has realized good fortune, and he is a superb existence in this world."


    "After comprehending good fortune, can you be extremely calm and turn many unthinkables into reality. But if you just comprehend good fortune, I am afraid it is still impossible to defeat the old ghost of Tianpeng." The woman who spoke was a woman who looked very delicate, but There is hardly any affection for her.


    Her identity was hidden above the head, and everyone almost acquiesced to this.


    Just because she is one of the strongest beings among the five holy places today, with the identity of a saint!


    Another man said: "The strength of the orange dragon divine envoy is not enough to detect Su Yan''s bottom line. He should be more than just comprehend good luck. I am afraid that it is us, and may not be 100% sure to surrender him."


    After the two saints spoke, they were so jealous of Saint Su Yan! This is something that has never happened before!


    "But I still don''t understand very much, this Su Yan...why does he have to offend the boss of Tianpeng? Since he regards the five holy places as the strongest enemy, he should deal directly with us. He makes enemies on all sides, and he is not afraid that he will Did it fail?"


    "Perhaps he has absolute confidence in his own strength? He doesn''t care about it at all. It''s not impossible. Otherwise, Su Yan''s behavior logic can''t be explained at all. Many of his things seem to be aimless at all. Done..." The Orange Dragon God Envoy raised a possibility.


    This is a possibility that has been overlooked by many people.

 Chapter 3034： Through the Holy Mountain Ten Thousand Demons Conference

    The third thousand and thirty-fourth chapter pass the holy mountain ten thousand monsters conference


    Today''s Su Yan has been regarded as a great enemy by the five holy places, so even all his actions are somewhat demonized.


    After all, the Orange Dragon God Envoy had had direct contact with Su Yan, and in the battle, a person would be sincere. So he consciously knew something about Su Yan.


    The Orange Dragon divine envoy felt that this Su Yan should be a man who would be willing to gratify and hate him.


    But this possibility was immediately refuted by the saint: "If he really has the strength to surpass everything, why not just kill him in front of the five holy places? He has been in the third region for a long time, right? He hasn''t visited the door. This shows that he does not have the ability to challenge the five sacred grounds alone. Even the most powerful masters in this world will have a ceiling. Su Yan definitely has no ability to easily break this ceiling!"


    Another saint said: "In short, this Su Yan is not only mysterious in his origins, but also in his techniques and strengths. Even his purpose is also very mysterious. Although we have to be on guard, we need to understand a truth, that is. The son is not necessarily our ultimate enemy. Our greatest and strongest enemy is always only one."


    "Qianqiu Great Tribulation!" The Orange Dragon God Envoy chanted these four words silently in his heart.


    All the disturbances and countermeasures were caused by the great disaster.


    The sages in the True Dragon Holy Land were extremely afraid of the Qianqiu Great Tribulation. I heard that the sages of the other four families were in the same situation.


    The saints are the true masters and decision makers of the five holy places, so the five holy places have to make coping actions, and even these actions will break the routine and violate some vested interests.


    But this is also nothing, even the heads of the five holy places must not dare to disobey the saint''s decision!


    As far as the five holy places are concerned, the saints originally existed like the Supreme Emperor!


    But if you think about it, there is actually a mystery in the middle.


    If it weren��t for the sao operations due to the saint��s decision, the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects would not rebel, let alone follow Su Yan, and there would be no miserable defeat in the small mountain world...


    Many of these things are chained together, and the source seems to be the five holy grounds.


    Any struggles made because of fear of the great calamity will only make the force of the robbery more violent.


    This kind of thought can only be thought of in my heart, the orange dragon **** envoy is determined not to say it.


    After his fiasco in the small mountain world, he has not been held accountable. It is said that the sacred humans have kept him.


    Otherwise, the entire army of the Dragon Air Fleet will be wiped out, and the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy will fall to the ground!


    The atmosphere of the meeting was still very heavy. After this Su Yan appeared, almost everyone had no good expressions.


    And unconsciously, the meeting also entered the next topic: Dixin Hill may hide a murder sword!


    Of course, the five holy sites are determined to win the killing sword. Every family and each faction must contribute to the Emperor Xin Hill. The only thing that can''t agree is how much power each family can give.


    These require the mediation of leaders and saints of various factions, and should be settled in two days.


    This killing sword is a very powerful magic weapon, even the saints don''t want to miss it. Even if the disciples in the school had the chance to get this sword, it is estimated that they would have to give it to the saint.


    Almost all of the saints are pure-hearted and low-spirited, and they don''t care much about everything in this mortal world. Things like this that are so dedicated to a magic weapon are already extraordinary in themselves!


    All forces are accumulating their own strength in silence, and there is a cloud of treacherous waves in the third area.


    And the Ten Thousand Demons Conference was finally held!


    The sky was full of sunset clouds, and the setting sun was full of golden light, sprinkling on the sparkling sea.


    Behind the sacred mountain, the sky is full of clouds, and the momentum is amazing.


    It was originally a good scene in Lingshan, but now a group of demons gathered.


    The mountains are very lively. There are ten cauldrons on the mountainside, and all the cooking in it is human flesh. Groups of demons gathered around these cauldrons, feasting.


    Tongsheng Mountain usually maintains the immortal style.


    Although Great Sage Tianpeng was a monster, he always used a monster to demand himself after he made his fortune. Therefore, the sacred mountain can become the sacred mountain in the eyes of the Yaozu.


    Today this sacred mountain is really smoky, and the Great Sage Tianpeng simply doesn''t see it.


    Today, there are at least a million little monsters in Tongsheng Mountain, and it is very unrealistic to want all these million little monsters to contain the wildness in their nature.


    The Thirty-Six Road Demon King has suffered a loss recently, but immediately after the loss, the Demon King can supplement it, which is not a big problem.


    Several newly promoted demon kings were sitting nervously in the cave mansion. This was the first time that they had participated in the Ten Thousand Demon Conference in this capacity, and it was inevitable that they were nervous.


    And there are three seats empty on it, and the Three Saints have not yet arrived.


    There were only some rare fairy fruits in front of the Three Sages, and once they had cultivated to this state, they would have long since moved.


    After a period of time, the Three Saints came in successively from outside the cave, leaving all their followers outside the cave.


    The expressions on the faces of the Three Sages of the Monster Race were very gloomy and seemed to be in great trouble.


    Those demon kings who are active have already seen the signs of something wrong.


    Great Sage Tianpeng and Great Sage Pantian sat on the thrones on the left and right, and of course the throne in the middle must be reserved for the strongest Great Sage Langya of the Monster Race.


    The Great Sage Langya looked like a middle-aged man about forty years old, dressed in plain white clothes, and the only ornament on his body was the jade hanging on his waist.


    Compared with the other two great monsters, this dress is really simple to the extreme.


    After the appearance of Great Sage Langya, the atmosphere in this cave mansion became even more low.


    The Three Sages hadn''t appeared on the same occasion for many years, and even the Ten Thousand Demons Conference often had the Great Sage not attending in person, and only sent his most favored disciples to perform their duties on their behalf.


    This time the Ten Thousand Demon Conference was held temporarily, and there was almost no sign, so most of the Demon Kings were not sure what the Three Sages had made.


    Great Sage Tianpeng cleared his throat for a while, and then said: "Everyone, as the host, I welcome everyone to Tongsheng Mountain..."


    Great Sage Tianpeng is the master of this Tongsheng Mountain, so he should speak first. Great Sage Tianpeng said a lot of polite remarks, none of these remarks went deep into the subject, they were just general scenes.


    After the scene was finished, everyone toasted and drank a glass of wine together.


    Next, Great Sage Tianpeng showed an expression of indignation, but the words that came and went were all uninspired content.


    From the encounter on Yunkai Island to the ancient clan falling into Su Yan��s hands, it seems that Su Yan has become the number one enemy in the revival of the demon clan. If Su Yan cannot be cut off, the demon clan will not be able to talk about revival. !

 Chapter 3035： Shake the fairy mountain

    The third thousand and thirty-fifth chapter shakes the fairy mountain


    Some of the demon kings below know the inside information, but most of them don''t know the inside information. They were stunned. I don''t know why there will suddenly be a great demon king named Su Yan in the third region!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said more and more grief and indignation, and in the end he was almost moved.


    The other two great sages remained silent and did not know what they thought.


    The atmosphere at the beginning of this Ten Thousand Demons Conference was very miserable!


    While overseas, there is a Baoguang flying towards Tongsheng Mountain at a very fast speed.


    This Baoguang is a two-story attic and is flying fast in the sky.


    This two-story attic is a magic weapon of the Xiaoyao Sect. The name is called the Miniature Immortal Mansion, which is used for driving and flying. Although the speed is far inferior to that of Yujian, it is easy and casual, and you can even have a few drinks in the building.


    The thirteenth prince and his hapless nephew sat on the floor of the attic at the same time, with their faces ashamed, and they were not afraid to find a place to lead the holy mountain.


    Su Yan''s ability is obvious to all, and they dare not play any tricks in front of Su Yan. They almost answer all questions and are very cooperative.


    In this case, Su Yan did not deliberately embarrass them.


    This time, Su Yan only brought Fu Yuechi with the important people in Tongsheng Mountain.


    The Sansheng''s skills are all unpredictable, and if there are more people, it may become Su Yan''s weakness. Both he and Fu Yuechi''s cultivation bases and abilities are very advanced, at least there is no problem with self-protection, and they can only perform well under this major premise.


    Su Yan still didn''t know that the Three Sages had targeted him and accepted the World Monster Race into the Ten Thousand Monsters Conference.


    But even if he knew it, Su Yan wouldn''t mind it.


    Today''s Su Yan has survived tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, and his cultivation has taken a higher level. Even if the Three Sages of the Demon Race make their moves at the same time, they may not be able to suppress him.


    Although there are many demons that pass through the Holy Mountain, it is impossible for these low-end demons to get involved when it comes to fighting at the top level in this world.


    Great Sage Tianpeng was making generous speeches, but there was a commotion outside the cave.


    Great Sage Tianpeng was extremely displeased with this commotion. He didn''t know whose little demon was so unruly. He knew that the cave mansion was discussing major issues, so he dared to make such noise.


    But this dissatisfaction was still hidden in my heart, and he didn''t show it immediately.


    But then even the entire Tongsheng Mountain began to shock!


    A lot of dust was shaken off the top of the cave, and the stone platform on which the fairy fruit was placed was also trembling!


    The little demon outside is getting louder and louder!


    This tremor was very regular, and the Demon King whispered: "Could it be an earthquake?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng directly slapped the stone platform in front of him with a palm, which also caused all the demon kings to shift their attention to this side.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng was angry and said: "It can''t be wrong! It was Su Yan who came to attack the sacred mountain! This seat has already sensed his breath, this so-called earthquake is the movement he made!"


    "That Su Yan seems to be quite capable..." Great Sage Pantian said meaningfully.


    Only the Great Sage Langya was still sitting firmly on his seat, still silent.


    Tianpeng Great Sage angered and smiled: "Since that Su Yan has already killed them, let us meet him and see how capable he is, dare to be so mad!"


    The commotion of the little demon outside just now was indeed due to the arrival of Su Yan.


    After arriving at Tongsheng Mountain, I saw this fairy mountain standing in the blue ocean, surrounded by thousands of rays of sunshine, and countless auspiciousness.


    It is impossible for such a magnificent fairy mountain to appear in the world of the end of the world where the spiritual veins are cut off like the earth.


    Even Fu Yuechi said that it was a pity that such a good fairy mountain was actually occupied by a group of demons and ghosts.


    In the auspiciousness, there are many formations guarding the Tongsheng Mountain.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and directly sacrificed the emperor''s seal!


    With Su Yan''s mana blessing, the weight of the emperor''s seal at this time is almost equal to a mountain!


    Every time the Emperor''s Seal hits the guarding mountain formation, the entire Tongsheng Mountain will shake once.


    The frequency of the imperial seal is very fixed, so the earthquake of Tongsheng Mountain is also very rhythmic. If this continues, it will be sooner or later that the guarding formation of the Tongsheng Mountain will be destroyed.


    Great Sage Tianpeng first walked out of the cave and saw the golden emperor''s seal attacking and defending the mountain formation.


    The little demons on the mountain were in an uproar.


    In fact, these little monsters are not to blame, even the monster kings behind the Great Sage Tianpeng, all of them are drumming in their hearts!


    The Emperor''s Seal can smash the entire Tongsheng Mountain to shake, if it hits them, I am afraid it can easily smash them into a pool of flesh!


    This kind of power is simply something they cannot contend.


    Great Sage Tianpeng sneered, and said to the sky: "Su Yan, you came just right today! My monster clan held the Ten Thousand Monsters Meeting today to deal with you! Since you have cast yourself in the trap, of course you have saved a lot of trouble."


    Su Yan said, "Old monster, if you are more acquainted, you can quickly release the person. There are still two hostages on my side. We exchanged the hostages and went to different houses. We didn''t have any feuds. The whole Yaozu went into the water."


    The thirteenth prince sat on the floor with a bitter expression, because he knew that Great Sage Tianpeng would never compromise on such matters.


    Great Sage Tianpeng has so many sons, it is nothing to die!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng heard Su Yan''s words and his expression was very gloomy, and the Great Sage Pantian beside him said: "It is estimated that this guarding mountain formation will not last long. Instead of being attacked by him, I should go out and deal with him first. Soon, you have opened the formation, I will catch this imprint!"


    Tianpeng Great Sage Yiyan opened the guarding mountain formation.


    At the moment when the guarding mountain formation opened, the huge emperor seal came directly towards the suppression of Tongsheng Mountain!


    The emperor''s seal has a powerful and unmatched quality, which directly strengthens the already terrifying aura ten times!


    Even though the emperor''s seal has not yet been suppressed, the little demon on the mountain is already horrified and wailing!


    Great Sage Pantian��s idea is correct. If Su Yan keeps doing it like this, his morale is probably about to collapse!


    After the great sage of the sky flew to the sky, he directly supported the emperor''s seal with his hands, without any tricks, just insisted.


    The strength of the Great Sage Pantian is indeed very strong. After supporting the emperor seal with his hands, he directly stalemate with the emperor seal in the air, and the emperor seal can''t fall down!


    You must know that the emperor''s seal has Su Yanmiao''s mana blessing at this time, and the weight is enough to compare with the mountain!


    The Great Sage of Pantian can resist the mountains by relying on physical strength alone. This strength is really terrifying!


    Seeing that the emperor''s seal was no longer valid, Su Yan also directly received the emperor''s seal. After that, only a man wearing a golden armor and a very crude appearance appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 3036： Fire cloud star wind

    The third thousand and thirty-sixth chapter fire cloud star wind


    The man had a big beard and his eyes were as big as copper bells. His appearance was already very fierce and wicked, and coupled with his wicked expression at this time, he couldn''t look good at all. The demonic energy around the body is surging to the extreme!


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, and asked, "You have a lot of skills. I don''t know which one of the three sages is it?"


    "I am the Great Sage of Rain and Clouds! You are that Su Yan? Good! Very good! Very good! It is said that the art masters are bold, but you are a little too courageous! You dare to be in Ten Thousand Monsters Attacking the sacred mountain during the conference! Have you made it clear that you don''t put all the monsters in the world in your eyes?" Great Sage Pantian said with an angry expression.


    Su Yan said casually and casually: "I always move my heart at will, and I never pick a day. It''s impossible for you to have a Ten Thousand Monsters Convention. I will avoid it for a few days. There is no such reason in this world. Today This matter is the grievance between me and Great Sage Tianpeng. In fact, others shouldn''t interfere, but if you have to be strong, that''s fine."


    Between the words, the feeling that Su Yan revealed was the feeling of not putting the Three Sages of the Monster Race in his eyes!


    How can Great Sage Pantian endure, he shot Su Yan directly!


    The demon force rushed out in a very violent way, and then turned into a boundless wind by Su Yan''s side, but this wind can''t even reach Su Yan and the corners of his clothes. There is an invisible wall in the air. Completely blocked!


    Pantian Great Sage was a little surprised, Su Yan stood there calmly, not knowing when the spell was released!


    Great Sage Pantian knew that Su Yan was very capable, but this method was too unpredictable! Even Great Sage Pantian didn''t see exactly when Su Yan made the move!


    This is very terrible. If you can''t even see what the enemy uses, how can you restrain him?


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to test out Su Yan''s strength before making plans!


    Thinking of this, the Great Sage Pantian had an extra spear in his hand, this spear was at least three meters long, and it was called Huoyun Xingfeng.


    It can be regarded as a very famous and powerful magic weapon in Yaozu!


    With this spear, the Great Sage of Pantian broke through the name of Nuo Da and created many legends.


    The long spear matches the strong figure of the Great Sage Pantian, which is very oppressive!


    But Su Yan still had a relaxed and casual expression, without the expression of Pantian Great Sage in his eyes.


    This makes Great Sage Pantian feel even more angry!


    When the Great Sage Pantian heard the description of Su Yan by the Great Sage Tianpeng, the Great Sage Tianpeng especially described how defiant Su Yan was!


    When I heard the description of Great Sage Tianpeng, I still didn''t think there was anything. Now that I have faced Su Yan, I really understand why Great Sage Tianpeng would gnash his teeth when mentioning Su Yan!


    Don''t talk about the skill of this man, this defiant attitude is enough to annoy him!


    How big is the name of the Three Sages of the Monster Race, you are a rising star, why are you so defiant in front of the Three Sages of the Monster Race?


    The Great Sage Pantian just wanted to teach Su Yan severely at this time, so that he would know what it means to have a heaven and a human.


    After Great Sage Pantian took a deep breath, he condensed all his mind and eliminated all irrelevant distracting thoughts from his mind.


    Then Great Sage Pantian held a spear and made a very strange knee-bending motion.


    Su Yan is very familiar with this movement. Almost all 100-meter athletes on the earth start in this position. The only difference is that the Great Sage Pantian also holds a three-meter long spear in his hand.


    The Great Sage Pantian must charge a magic weapon, and even Su Yan is curious about how powerful this charge is.


    After the last battle, Su Yan had almost figured out the strength of Great Sage Tianpeng. He had no more than fifteen kinds of great supernatural powers at most, and he was far away from Xiaocheng. If you want to help Su Yan, you have to call his ancestor from the coffin board!


    Su Yan also wanted to see how much strength this Great Sage Pantian had.


    After all, he had only survived the tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, and his cultivation level had greatly improved, and Su Yan also had a severe itchy hand.


    At this time, you need to find someone to try it out!


    If the strength of the test subject is too weak, it is meaningless, and it needs more strength to reflect the meaning of the test.


    For Su Yan, the Great Sage of Pantian is the best candidate to try.


    The Great Sage Pantian didn''t know that what he defined in Su Yan''s heart at this time was just an active sword test stone. After continuing his demon power for a long time, he roared and rushed directly towards Su Yan!


    The Great Sage Pantian''s speed was so fast that he almost immediately reached Su Yan''s face with a scream!


    There was originally an invisible wall between Su Yan and Great Sage Pantian, and this invisible wall was almost immediately shattered in the air!


    The spear came with a strong wind!


    There is a powerful murderous in the strong wind! Although this move is a temptation, the Great Sage Pantian has no reservations!


    Su Yan''s skirts and hair flew up, but only a second later, everything came to an abrupt end.


    Whether it was a strong wind or a murderous intent, everything disappeared invisible.


    I saw that Su Yan caught the spear directly with one hand! It is calm to the extreme!


    Even Great Sage Pantian was stunned, and there was only one voice left in his mind: "He actually caught my Huoyun Xingfeng with his bare hands?!"


    This kind of thing is really hard to understand! It''s completely beyond the imagination of Great Sage Pantian!


    If Su Yan used some powerful magic weapon or spell to block his charge this time, Great Sage Pantian would not be so surprised, but would only feel reasonable.


    The key is that Su Yan grabbed the spear that was stabbed at high speed with just one hand!


    This kind of thing, if the place is changed, the Great Sage Pantian would definitely not be able to do it!


    What kind of evil is this Su Yan!


    Pantian Great Sage was still in extreme surprise, he heard Su Yan''s calm tone: "Is this the strength of the Three Sages of the Monster Race? I heard that you three are all first-class masters overseas, enough Contending with the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, only the number of saints is not as large as that of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, so that they will bring the monster race far more than overseas and secretly plot big things. Why are you so weak?"


    It wasn''t that Su Yan was provoking such words, but that his true thoughts were like this.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race have a great reputation, but if you really want to talk about it, the current strength displayed may not be stronger than the Mo Xuan of the ancient race.


    The ancient Mo Xuan can at least break Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body, and have been dealing with Su Yan for a long time, so Su Yan must be really serious to win.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race are far inferior to Gu Xuan in terms of ability and fighting will, and only a little bit better than the master of Sun Moon Tomb. How could it be so famous?


    You know, the third region is different from other worlds, where the strong are like clouds, and challengers will be born at any time.


    The pattern of the Three Sages of the Monster Race has been stable for so many years, and there should be a greater ability that has not been revealed.

 Chapter 3037： Invincible suppression

    The third thousand and thirty-seventh chapter invincible suppression


    At the same time, a very contemptuous smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. The Great Sage Pantian was stunned at first, and he didn''t expect that his charge would be caught by Su Yan so easily, and then the expression on his face turned into extreme anger!


    There are millions of little monsters watching the battle on Tongsheng Mountain, and the great sage of Pantian was played by Su Yan like this, these million little monsters are all in sight!


    Of course, the Three Sages of the Monster Race will cherish their face very much.


    The Great Sage Pantian roared, and wanted to take his spear back to make a fuss!


    But he soon realized that he couldn''t do it, and with his arms exhausted, the spear didn''t move at all!


    From the other end of the spear that Su Yan was holding, there was power like iron tongs. The Great Sage Pantian looked at Su Yan in surprise, only to see that Su Yan still had a relaxed and casual expression on his side. There is still more energy left!


    A human being in a mere mere mortal body can overwhelm him by a distance! How is this possible?


    In this tug-of-war game, the little demon on the sacred mountain soon saw something wrong!


    The Thirty-Six Road Demon King is even more psychologically like Ming Jing. Knowing that Great Sage Pantian has fallen into a great predicament, Su Yan''s suppressing power is really terrifying!


    Because looking at the rest of the holy mountain, I am afraid I can''t find a monster that can compete with the Great Sage of Pantian for pure physical power!


    The physical power of Great Sage Pantian almost represents the apex of hundreds of millions of monsters, but it is still far inferior to Su Yan?


    This is how the same thing?


    Even the Demon King had already doubted in his heart whether Su Yan in front of him was a human being!


    The human body is very fragile, and it is not comparable to the monster races with the blood of ancient alien beasts. This is very certain.


    What happened right now has ruthlessly broken the inherent concepts of these Demon Kings, and they now need an explanation!


    Isn��t that the great sage of the sky?


    He also had no idea that he would one day be completely suppressed by a tiny human being in a pure power competition!


    After dealing with it for a long time, even fine sweat appeared on the forehead of Great Sage Pantian, and he could not break the spear from Su Yan''s hand.


    Fu Yuechi stood closest, and of course he could see it most clearly.


    The body created by Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation is indeed infinitely perfect!


    The Great Sage Pantian must take the spear back. If he was taken away from his famous weapon when he first met, this face-slapped face would be too tragic!


    This is a matter of face, and I can only opt for death.


    Since the strength is not enough, use demon power. The demon power on the spear continued to expand, and finally turned into a boundless demon fire, finally forced Su Yan to stop.


    The Great Sage Pantian finally regained control of this spear!


    However, even if he regained the spear, Great Sage Pantian''s forehead was still sweating, and Su Yan''s strength in his heart was probably even more exaggerated than Great Sage Tianpeng said!


    After regaining the spear, Great Sage Pantian opened the distance with Su Yan again and stared at Su Yan carefully.


    He tried hard to find Su Yan''s flaws, but after looking carefully for a long time, he couldn''t see any useful clues.


    Instead, I listened to Su Yan said: "What about the old monster Tianpeng? Is it because I was scared of being beaten? He didn''t dare to come out to see me. Does he even care about the lives of his own children and grandchildren?"


    Great Sage Pantian said: "Don''t be arrogant! This is not a place where you can run wild! You can eat me again!"


    The demon fire spread from the spear into the sky, seemingly majestic and magnificent, but Su Yan felt that this trick was really lacklustre, and the flame changes were also very dull.


    This demon fire burning sky is enough to deal with ordinary masters, if used to deal with him Su Yan, it will not have any lethality at all.


    You can say it bluntly, this is probably the so-called three-legged cat kung fu.


    Su Yan said, "Tianpeng that old ghost knows how to deal with me with the great magical powers of interception teaching. What is the point of using these innocent magic methods? Is it not enough to be fooled? In that case..."


    There was an extra ice crystal in Su Yan''s hand, and this ice crystal was the condensation of Su Yan''s own true essence.


    After the ice crystals were sprinkled into the air by Su Yan, the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly!


    The Great Sage of Pantian had to retreat and at the same time increased the output of his demon power.


    But after the power of the demon fire and ice crystal collided together, a strange scene happened!


    The demon fire in the sky was directly frozen by ice, and even retained the shape of the flame intact, turning into a wall of ice crystals in the sky, staying in the sky.


    Su Yan used ice crystals to freeze the demon fire casually!


    The mastery and change of spells is clearly above the Great Sage of Pantian!


    At this time, even a fool could see that Great Sage Pantian was completely suppressed now.


    The Great Sage Langya on the ground sneered and said, "Tianpeng, since this Su Yan is your enemy, you would not hesitate to hold the Ten Thousand Demons Conference in order to destroy him, why don''t you take action now?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "The time is not up."


    "It''s not the time? I''m afraid you are afraid? You must have seen it. Even if I wait for the three to join forces, it may not be able to suppress him, unless I use that magic weapon, but you also know that method. Once the weapon is used, the last bit of fear of the five holy places against our monster race will disappear. Until the last moment, that magic weapon will never be used. This is a public weapon and must not be used for personal enmity." Great Sage Langya Tao.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "I know the truth naturally. To deal with this Su Yan, it does not necessarily require the use of that magic weapon."


    The Thirty-Six Road Demon Kings next to him were all confused, and had no idea what the "artifact" was in the mouth of the two demon saints.


    Great Sage Pantian was eager to go to the sky to fight with Su Yan in order to show his position, so that he could get the support of Great Sage Tianpeng.


    But as soon as Great Sage Pantian and Su Yan fought, Great Sage Tianpeng had already noticed something was wrong!


    Su Yan''s breath has changed significantly compared to ten days ago, and his breath has also taken a step forward!


    Su Yan''s original strength was already very terrifying, yet another evolution occurred in such a short time, which is really very unreasonable!


    The higher the strength, the more difficult it is to improve. At this level, it is very difficult to improve only a little bit.


    Unless Su Yan is strong enough to overcome the tribulation, Great Sage Tianpeng can''t think of another possibility!


    In other words, this means that this Su Yan had directly forcibly survived a catastrophe in order to come to the sacred mountain to do things!


    Heavenly Tribulation is the most terrifying nightmare for all monks!


    This man can actually force the Heaven Tribulation without fear to increase his strength, and his courage and courage have far surpassed the Three Sages of the Demon Race!


    Even the saints of the five holy places would not dare to be so foolish!


    This man is really scary!

 Chapter 3038： Jiulong Lihuo Lan

    Chapter 3038: Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern


    Facing Su Yan at this time, Great Sage Pantian was quite in a difficult situation.


    He didn''t know how to deal with this Su Yan, but it would be extremely inappropriate to go back like this.


    There are millions of little monsters on Tongsheng Mountain watching the battle, if he retreats so easily, then face will definitely not be preserved.


    He needs to at least match Su Yan''s battle with Su Yan, and then both say a few beautiful scenes. If he retreats at this time, he will not fall into his own prestige.


    But the previous battles have shown that Su Yan''s strength is very detached and absolutely difficult to deal with. To achieve such a goal, Great Sage Pantian needs to work harder!


    Great Sage Pantian thought of this, shaking his spear, first shattered all the dense ice crystals in the sky with powerful demon power, and then took out a lamp from his arms!


    This lamp looks blue and black, which is quite ancient.


    What the Great Sage Pantian can take out at this time is definitely not a mundane thing.


    Su Yan had already seen some clues and said to Fu Yuechi: "This lamp seems to be the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern. It is an ancient magic weapon for cutting the teachings. Of course, it is so powerful that it is boundless, but he may not be able to use it fully."


    Nine Dragons Lihuo Deng used thousands of fire dragons to transform into a great array of divine fire in the battle between the teachings and the teachings, and the twelve golden immortals of the teachings were almost in the way!


    Although the power of Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern is very powerful, it is not easy to fully exert this powerful force.


    You need to be proficient in all the small magical powers of the fire system, and finally cultivated into the great magical powers that do not invade water and fire, and immortal Dao body is eligible.


    These two great supernatural powers are extremely difficult, far exceeding those great supernatural powers used by Great Sage Tianpeng.


    The Great Sage of Pantian must have not cultivated these two great supernatural powers. If he cultivated the immortal body and the immortal body at the same time, it would be easy to overcome the Nine Heavens Tribulation and ascend in the day.


    Great Sage Pantian obviously doesn''t have such great ability! If he really had such great abilities, where could there be a situation where the Three Saints of the Demon Race would govern hundreds of millions of Demon Races, he would have been above everything.


    Unlike Su Yan, Fu Yuechi had the experience of reincarnation in the ninth generation. He knew very little about the antiquity and interpretation of teachings. He only knew that the smell of the lamp was very strange. He asked, "Do you have a good way to deal with it?"


    Su Yan said: "You first retreat to the back with the magic weapon. If it is the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern, I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with."


    "Okay." After Fu Yuechi agreed, he hurriedly retreated to the rear under the control of the Miniature Immortal Mansion, leaving only Su Yan facing the Great Sage Pantian in the sky.


    The Great Sage Pantian held a spear in one hand and a blue light in the other, and laughed: "Su Yan, you must be scared? If you kneel down and beg for mercy, this seat thinks that your practice is not easy, maybe he will forgive you. A dog''s life!"


    "I''ll be afraid?" Su Yan said, "I found your monster races are really interesting, one by one, although their skills are very poor, they are really invincible in the world when they speak big words and fart!"


    "You! So you Su Yan, if you can leave Tongsheng Mountain alive today, I will write my name upside down!"


    These are actually meaningless nonsense. The reason Pantian Great Sage would say such nonsense to Su Yan was entirely because he wanted to delay time.


    Su Yan''s speculation is correct.


    The Great Sage Pantian didn''t cultivate the great supernatural powers of water and fire invading and immortal Dao body, only relying on a demon power, it is very difficult to activate the blue light in his hand.


    There was a long period of vacuum before the magic weapon was launched. If Su Yan realized something was wrong and escaped, then he would really want to cry without tears.


    After running the huge demon power, a slight firelight finally appeared on the cyan ancient lamp.


    This slight flame seemed inconspicuous, but it gave Su Yan a very strong sense of threat.


    "Su Yan, your strength is very shocking, and even your knowledge is very good. Yes, this ancient lamp in the hands of the old man is the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern. Just now is your only opportunity. If you missed the opportunity, you will definitely have nothing. Lu Ke escape!"


    "Run?" Su Yan''s face showed a sarcastic smile, "With such a fool as you, can you really play the power of the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern? It''s ridiculous! What''s more, I don''t need to fear the third Anyone in the region!"


    Su Yan has survived thousands of thunder tribulations, and now in the third region, who can compete with him?


    What if the three sages of the monster clan each held the magical tools of the previous years?


    In this world, the highest power of the magic weapon is not superb, and the upper limit is just as good as the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand.


    If Su Yan can be completely suppressed with a magic weapon, this kind of idea is really idiotic.


    Su Yan, who had survived thousands of thunder tribulations, was completely different from his previous strength.


    The Great Sage Pantian didn''t know this. He stared at Su Yan coldly, and then said, "Today next year will be your anniversary! Su Yan!"


    Then the blue flame in his hand suddenly rose!


    This flame skyrocketing was only a momentary event, and then it turned into a bean-sized flame.


    However, the surrounding temperature is constantly rising, and even the surrounding thick clouds have turned into a red color!


    Jiulong Lihuo Lantern can summon Nanming Lihuo!


    This is a very difficult flame, even Su Yan feels a headache.


    What''s more important is that the Nanming Lihuo turned into a dragon from the Jiulong Lihuo lamp can be transformed into a dragon.


    The so-called Kowloon does not refer to the nine dragons. The nine here represents the number of poles in the gate, which can almost be equated with infinity.


    If Nan Mingli was cremated into an immeasurable number of fire dragons, then even Su Yan would fall into a bitter battle.


    Not to mention other monks, it is almost impossible to withstand the power of this terrifying Nanming Lihuo!


    This is the power of the ancient magic weapon, enough to flip the situation in an instant and completely rewrite the relationship between victory and defeat.


    But the smile on Su Yan''s face hardly changed, still staring at Great Sage Pantian, still so contemptuous!


    It seems that there is nothing in this world that can check Su Yan''s strength!


    What Pantian Great Sage hates most is Su Yan''s arrogant energy. No one has ever dared to be so arrogant in front of the Three Sages of the Monster Race!


    If he can''t surrender Su Yan here, where will the faces of the Three Sages of the Demon Race go?


    "Go!" Great Sage Pantian roared.


    Some sparks gradually appeared in the thick red clouds around them. These sparks didn''t look very intense, but they were almost connected in a moment, turning into a red flame!


    These red flames are very pure, and the fire element is almost to the extreme!


    It is definitely the purest Nanming Lihuo!


    Seeing the Nanming Lihuo in the sky, Great Sage Pantian finally appeared with a very confident smile.


    Since he and Su Yan have fought, they haven''t been able to find any cheapness. This Su Yan''s strength is so strong that it can be said to be the only level in the life of Great Sage Pantian!


    But from this moment on, there should be a big difference later!

 Chapter 3039： The most overbearing method

    Chapter 3039 The Most Domineering Method


    He Pantian Great Sage still keeps an impressive record, that is, after using the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern, he has won 35 games and has never failed!


    While the sparks were burning, Su Yan still didn''t move much, and seemed to have to wait until the power of Nanming Lihuo reached its peak before doing it!


    This is a very reasonable calculation, but even Great Sage Tianpeng and Great Sage Langya don''t know why Su Yan did this.


    Now that Nanming Lihuo is obviously still brewing, it should be the best opportunity to let it go.


    But Su Yan actually didn''t do anything, and the best opportunity for such indulgence passed away like this!


    So even the sage of the demon clan couldn''t understand, what was Su Yan''s reason for doing this?


    The Great Sage Tianpeng reacted the most astutely, and immediately thought of a possibility, "Does he want to defeat Pantian again when he is the most powerful? So he deliberately indulged the passing of the fighter... what he wanted was the loss of Pantian. Get convinced!"


    Great Sage Langya said: "Your statement is too absurd. Is this Su Yan such an arrogant person? This is the top confrontation in the world. Do you think he can achieve this level?"


    "This surnamed Su seems to have some incredible magic. If it were someone else, it would be impossible to do this kind of thing, but if it was turned into him, it might really be able to do such an incredible thing!"


    Grand Sage Langya said incredibly: "Tianpeng, are you scared by this surname Su, you would describe him so illogically!"


    "You haven''t seen him fight with me that day. If you see his method of defeating me, you will feel that his existence is illogical!" Great Sage Tianpeng was able to defeat the ancient tribe. Said unforgettable!


    How powerful was the great magical power that cut the education back then, it was impossible for Su Yan to get half a point, and even in the end Su Yan even displayed the great magical power that moved mountains and reclaimed the sea, almost suppressing him!


    This great magical power of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is not something ordinary monks can use!


    Even the saints of the five holy places may not be able to use all of this great magical power!


    The core figures of the teaching and interpretation of teaching at the time, such as the Twelve Golden Immortals of the interpretation and teaching, probably only have such a powerful ability!


    The Twelve Golden Immortals were already top existences in the ancient times, and later they all ascended to the upper realm. Many people are still regarded as ancestors by today''s Taoists.


    This Su Yan can already be compared with the Jinxian, how can he underestimate it?


    You must know that when fighting against teaching and explaining teaching, it was the loser.


    Today''s Taoist gates are scattered among the heavens and worlds, almost all of them are the result of the disciples of the evangelical sect.


    However, the true teachings of Jiu Jiao have declined, and even in the internal area, there are very few monks who practice the true teachings of Jiu Jiao.


    So, for this Su Yan, you can only expect the enemy to be lenient, don''t set any upper limit, just imagine his strength directly to the extent of borderlessness.


    After the Nanming Lihuo in the sky formed a majestic sea of ??fire, some dragon shapes gradually appeared in the Mars!


    The appearance of these dragon shapes also means that the true dragon of Nanming Lihuo is about to take shape.


    The power of the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern is naturally unexplainable. It was also ranked among the magic weapons of the year, but the problem is that without the two magical powers, the activation will be too slow, and the power will be greatly affected. damage.


    It''s not in the same class as the magic weapons that can be activated in a short time. If you are more sensitive to your mobile phone, you will have already escaped if you see that the situation is not right.


    In fact, if Su Yan escaped, Great Sage Pantian would be able to accept this result.


    Su Yan was so frightened by him with the Jiulong Lihuo Lan that he could only escape, which was a shame.


    But who wanted this Su Yan stood motionless in the air.


    But it doesn''t matter, just use Nanming Lihuo to burn him directly later, what''s the point of spending a little more monster power?


    In the sea of ??flames from Nanming Lihuo, the first fire dragon soared into the sky and directly attacked Su Yan!


    After having the first one, the second one immediately leapt from the sea of ??flames!


    These fire dragons have only one goal, and that is Su Yan!


    The sky full of fire dragons headed towards Su Yan, and even the two saints of the demon clan did not know what method Su Yan would use to deal with it!


    If it were them, they would definitely leave before the Jiulong Lihuolan offensive was completely completed. Once this round was completed, it would be very difficult to deal with!


    But since Su Yan stood in the middle of this sea of ??flames so confidently, waiting without evasiveness for the completion of Jiulong Lihuo''s offensive, then he must have something to rely on!


    It''s just that they can''t figure out what Su Yan''s reliance is...


    Nanming Lihuo is not an ordinary flame at all, and Su Yan''s ice crystal spell just now won''t have any effect!


    Su Yan surrounded by hundreds of fire dragons in the first wave of attacks!


    Then these fire dragons bite directly at Su Yan''s body!


    Suddenly, a golden light wave burst out, and behind this golden light wave was the overwhelming and powerful vitality!


    This strength of vitality is really incredible, and it has formed a very strong pressure in the sky and the earth!


    This coercion almost pressed the hearts of every monster on Tongsheng Mountain, and even those monster kings felt as if they had been forcibly suppressed by a big rock in their hearts!


    This feeling is really unbearable!


    In addition to discomfort, there is more fear!


    This is a kind of fear from the deepest part of the soul! It is the most natural fear of the weak for the strong!


    Being able to burst out such a terrifying true essence in an instant, and forming such a terrifying coercion, shows that Su Yan and them are no longer on the same level!


    I''m afraid the strength of this man is still above the Three Saints!


    Although the number of monster races is large, in front of such a powerful person, the number is completely meaningless.


    If it hadn''t been for the Three Saints to suppress the place here, these million monster races would have already escaped for their lives!


    Great Sage Langya also had a strong surprise in his eyes, and Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Do you know why you lost to him now? His strength is so shocking! It''s illogical!"


    Great Sage Tianpeng was actually as surprised in his heart, but just forcibly pretended to be calm.


    Su Yan today is obviously better than Su Yan who fought him that day!


    If we were to change today''s Su Yan in the ancient clan, even if Great Sage Peng had the golden-winged roc bird''s body, he would be suppressed by Su Yan in the ancient clan''s territory!


    Today''s Su Yan is too strong!


    Just relying on the pressure formed by the vitality in the body, hundreds of fire dragons can''t get close!


    This strength is absolutely crushing!


    Great Sage Pantian was not surprised, he didn''t expect that Su Yan''s response would be so simple and rude, without any tricks!


    The Great Sage Pantian originally thought that Su Yan would use some ingenious way to deal with him, who knew it would be such an overbearing and direct method!

 Chapter 3040： Prepare for the worst

    The third thousand and fortieth chapters plan for the worst


    A **** breath rose to the sky, and then a **** halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hand!


    Then the vitality that Su Yan exudes also turned into blood!


    The blood-colored elemental power formed a huge mask in the air. No matter how many fire dragons formed in the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern, they would eventually cancel out the blood-colored aura, which would not hurt Su Yan at all.


    "Do you think that if you get a former Gu Qizhen like Jiulong Lihuo Deng, you can defeat me? It''s impossible, because no matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it depends on who uses it. With your strength, you can even get it. What about the former Gu Qizhen level magic weapon? It''s just a secret cast by the pearl!"


    Through Su Yan''s words, Great Sage Pantian feels deeply insulted!


    The other two great monsters feel the same way!


    This is not treating them as human beings at all!


    This Su Yan is too arrogant to speak and do things!


    But one thing I have to admit is that this Su Yan does have arrogant capital!


    A single person would dare to threaten the Three Sages of the Demon Race and disrupt the Ten Thousand Demon Conference, even if they look at the world, how many people can do this?


    The Great Sage of Pantian desperately injected the demon power into the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern. The flames on the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern were still the size of soybeans and were almost unaffected. However, the fire dragons kept gushing out!


    There are at least thousands of fire dragons flying in the air!


    But after Su Yan used the halberd of condemning sin, the power of the halberd of condemning sin and the power of Jiulong Lihuo Lan almost formed a perfect offset!


    Great Sage Pantian couldn''t do anything to Su Yan at all!


    Regarding this point, of course the Great Sage Pantian cannot accept it!


    But at this time, the urging of the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern has reached its extreme. Not only has the power of the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern reached its extreme, even the Great Sage Pantian has almost reached a certain limit.


    It is already very difficult for him to maintain the output of the demon power with high intensity. If he wants to use other means to deal with Su Yan, it is simply a foolish dream, and it is impossible to do!


    And at this moment, Great Sage Tianpeng flew directly into the sky!


    After Great Sage Tianpeng appeared, countless feathers turned into sharp swords and shot towards Su Yan!


    The power of these feathers is not lost to Feijian, and the number is thousands!


    With the help of Great Sage Tianpeng, Great Sage Pantian couldn''t help but be overjoyed!


    Frankly speaking, only relying on the power of the Great Sage Pantian is already very difficult to deal with Su Yan!


    Two-to-one, it must be another scene.


    But in the eyes of Little Demon Manshan, it is another kind of perception!


    The Yaozu did not hesitate to dispatch two great sages, just to deal with the opposite person, it can be said that the strength is distinct!


    But Great Sage Tianpeng suddenly came out, and it was already in Su Yan''s expectation.


    Su Yan always likes to plan for the worst.


    The worst plan here means that Su Yan may use his own power to fight against the Three Sages of the Monster Race!


    If it weren''t for the worst possibility, why would Su Yan have to force a catastrophe?


    The feathers of Great Sage Tianpeng and the fire dragons of Jiulonglihuolan are very large, but no matter how they fly around, they can''t break through the defense of the halberd!


    The blood-colored breath of Condemned Heaven''s Halberd combined with the death light from the sky can cut off almost everything!


    At this time, Su Yan''s aura was astonishing to the extreme, and he could almost be regarded as the level of the Demon God!


    "Tianpeng, you are my defeated general, why dare you come to provoke me?" Su Yan said, "If I were you, find a piece of tofu and kill me. Since it''s so useless, staying in this world is an eye-opener!"


    "Su Yan, don''t let your tongue go! Bringing my two saints to work together will surely kill you to death!"


    "Where is it so easy? You are too naive to think about it. You have played and made trouble, and I should always show off your power next?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the blood-colored light of the conviction halberd in his hand became more intense!


    The evil thoughts of madness and destruction that erupted from the **** breath also soared!


    The two demon saints all became puzzled. Su Yan obviously used the authentic methods of the Profound Sect, but he didn''t know what was going on. This peerless demon soldier could also perform to the extreme in his hands!


    At the same time, Su Yan was not backed by this crazy evil thought, Dao Xin had always been clear!


    Under the influence of the halberd of the conviction, the guarding formation of the sacred mountain was also aroused, causing ripples after another!


    At the level of mana, the guarding mountain array can defend.


    But when it comes to the level of the soul, the guardian formation is powerless!


    These monster races were originally extremely difficult to restrain their instinctive desires. At this time, under the influence of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, many monster races were directly fighting each other on the Tongsheng Mountain!


    The Demon King on Tongsheng Mountain had to come out to maintain order!


    "This is a demon soldier capable of destroying the owner''s mind! How could he not be affected by this demon soldier at all?" Great Sage Langya was equally puzzled.


    The battle in the sky is heating up.


    Great Sage Tianpeng took out a lot of cinnabar again. After these cinnabar melted into the wind, its power was not lost to the five-color miasma of Venerable Poison, and the scope covered by it was enormous!


    In the sky, Baoguang, Yuanli, and Demon Power are intertwined!


    Only under the influence of Yu Wei, the entire Tongsheng Mountain was shaking slightly!


    The top powerhouses in the third region have the power to destroy the world!


    Usually, in order to avoid being too strong in mana and causing supreme killings and generating great karma, the top powers rarely have the moment to make powerful shots.


    Therefore, most monks, even the Demon Kings in the Demon Race, don''t know how strong the Three Saints are.


    They just instinctively knew that the Three Saints were very powerful, and they were the strongest representative of the monster race.


    Today, the answer is finally revealed!


    The guarding mountain of Tongsheng Mountain has ripples, and the sea is turbulent to its limit!


    The fire dragon and **** sand in the sky can cover ten miles at will!


    If these demon kings appear in the sea outside the Tongsheng Mountain, even if they are in the realm of the Five Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, they are probably only a matter of a few breaths!


    And Su Yan can not only resist the attacks of the two demon kings, but even occasionally counterattack!


    The level of this battle is beyond the imagination of most monsters!


    The coercion produced by Su Yan and the two demon saints releasing their original power and demon power is enough to make these demon races crawl on the ground!


    In fact, this battle seemed extremely shocking, but in fact, Su Yan hadn''t done his best yet.


    The power of the halberd of conviction is only applied to the five sins, and there is no use of stronger magical changes behind.


    The reason why Su Yan would keep one hand was because he wanted to guard against the great sage Langya who hadn''t made a shot!


    It is said that Great Sage Langya is the strongest among the Three Sages of the Monster Race, and has the longest time to become a Sage.


    If he shot, his power would surely surpass the previous two demon saints!

 Chapter 3041： Sansheng Heli

    Three thousand and forty one chapter three holy forces


    Su Yan''s worries became reality in the next second.


    The Great Sage Langya also flew up from Tongsheng Mountain. After he reached the air, his demon power circulated extremely quickly, and then turned into a golden light!


    At the same time, the vibration of Tongsheng Mountain became more and more terrifying, and then the sea surrounding the Holy Mountain directly boiled!


    The surface of the sea that can be seen is all steaming, as if a pot of water is directly boiled!


    The group of demons on Tongsheng Mountain are panicked. If this battle continues to escalate, the guardian barrier that protects the mountain will not be able to withstand it!


    If the connection to the sacred mountain were to be destroyed, then these little monsters would definitely be buried in the bottom of the sea!


    Under the demon method of the Great Sage Langya, a lot of sea water turned into white water vapor and evaporated into the air, and a cloud of clouds in the sky was steaming!


    This surging demon power is really terrifying!


    Even Fu Yuechi''s face has a touch of emotion!


    Great Sage Langya already knew that Su Yan''s strength was very shocking, so he used the great supernatural power of refining Qi into Gang.


    The so-called gas refining into gangs, first evaporates sea water into water vapor, and then gathers the sky full of water vapor into a huge and incomparable gang gas!


    The lethal power of this magical power is very powerful, even comparable to Su Yan''s move mountains and fill the sea!


    Seeing Great Sage Langya taking action, the hearts of the other two Monster Race Great Sages were in ecstasy.


    The three great sages of the Yaozu teamed up together, which was never before!


    Even more than a thousand years ago, the five holy places dispatched saints to deal with the monsters. When facing the three saints of the monsters, the saints did not choose to act rashly, but retreated after confronting the three saints of the monsters for a while!


    The saint is still very afraid of the powerful strength of the Three Sages of the Demon Race, and only this Su Yan can fight against the Three Sages of the Demon Race regardless!


    The degree of arrogance of this Su Yan can be said to be ranked in the history of the third region!


    But it can''t be said that Su Yan doesn''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, because the strength of this person is indeed outrageous!


    The steaming water vapor gradually condenses in the air. After the white water vapor condenses, it turns into a gray-white nothingness, and the power contained in it is also extremely huge!


    The Great Sage Langya screamed and said, "Su Yan, you are too deceitful! If you can''t be suppressed in the vast sea today, where can the Yaozu''s face be put?"


    After speaking, Great Sage Langya shot directly!


    This piece of qi even forced the Great Sage Tianpeng''s cinnabar to retreat, and swept towards Su Yan with an irresistible force!


    Great Sage Tianpeng quickly received his cinnabar magic weapon, his eyes were full of expressions that he wanted to watch a good show.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race took action together, and now this drama has officially started according to the plan of the Great Sage Tianpeng!


    Whatever I said today, Su Yan will be suppressed here, and the revenge of that day will be avenged!


    Among the qi, the fire dragon of Jiulong Lihuolan was almost unaffected. Together with the qi of the Great Sage Langya, the power of this ancient treasure was extraordinary!


    Su Yan''s body was wrapped in a blood-colored protective cover, and the two demon saints had exhausted their methods, and there was no way to break into this blood-colored wind shield.


    At this time, in the blood-colored protective cover, Su Yan''s laughter was heard, and this laughter went straight into the sky, as if it could sweep away all the haze between heaven and earth!


    The three demon saints originally thought that the suppression of Su Yan was already a sure-fire situation. Unexpectedly, when Su Yan burst into laughter at this time, they couldn''t help but wonder if Su Yan had any powerful magic weapon. Not used!


    But under the attack of these two sides, the lethality is extraordinary. I''m afraid that Su Yan took out a magic weapon of the same level as Tie Xian Suo, and it may not be able to protect his thoroughness!


    These three demon saints all made a huge mistake, that is, thinking that their combined attack is very powerful, and Su Yan must guard it.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t plan to play defense from the beginning, but was ready to attack!


    Yes, in the face of this menacing transformation of Qi into a gang, Su Yan intends to take the initiative!


    The five and six sins that had been brewed by the conviction halberd before were released together!


    I saw many cracks suddenly appeared in the sky, and strong blood flowed out of these cracks!


    There are crazy and destructive evil thoughts in these blood waters, and they gather the deepest sins at the bottom of the hell. Even the Three Sages of the Monster Race feel shocking!


    There are too many cracks in the space, at least there are tens of thousands at a glance!


    The aura of destruction contained in these tens of thousands of cracks is deep and terrifying, it seems that there is something terrifying to the extreme in the abyss of heresy, the ancient evil **** is awakening!


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race can be regarded as beings who have seen the world before, but they are also at a loss at this time!


    Obviously, this trick was still not fully displayed in Su Yan''s hands, and the power it brought at this time was enough to make the three demon saints feel fearful!


    Once the feeling of fear occurs in the heart, the heart will be shaken, and then the mood will become unstable!


    "What are your tricks! How can even the void crack tens of thousands of gaps?" Pantian Great Sage was surprised and suspicious, these words almost blurted out.


    "Are you asking what the trick is? I have a magic weapon called the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, which is also very connected to the upper realm. It can be regarded as a half-piece of the fairy artifact. You are just the ants of the lower realm. How can you resist it? Can it withstand the power of a half-piece? The halberd of conviction can convict the seven deadly sins of living beings in the world. Only then can the sixth conviction be convicted, Brahma''s sleep!


    After Su Yan''s words were finished, the tens of thousands of cracks in the void suddenly widened, and then many eyes with different colors appeared!


    These eyes were still bleeding, and the crazy and terrifying evil thoughts emanating from them were more than ten times deeper than the abyss just now!


    "These eyes represent the cognition of Asura, Raksha and Yasha to this world, barking at Tuo Maha to kill all the magical methods in the world! Please feel this horror well."


    These huge eyes are bleeding in the air, producing an indescribable sense of power. At the same time, there are countless complicated killing thoughts and desires in the minds of the three sages of the monster race, and even the seven emotions and six desires are also out of control together!


    Dao heart shakes more and more!


    Brahma Sleepy represents the scene of the end of the last era.


    In the ignorant world, low-level creatures are living and dying at night, and the crazy thoughts of destruction are enough to crush the sanity of all living beings!


    After surviving thousands of thunder tribulations, Su Yan''s power with the conviction halberd has also risen!


    Perhaps this is the power that the Conviction Tianji should have!


    Such Brahma Shocked Sleep is the most complete version!


    This is the power of the conviction halberd. Its power has almost no upper limit, it all depends on what kind of power the master can give it!

 Chapter 3042： The true power of Brahmas sleep

    Chapter 3042: The True Power of Brahma''s Sleep


    Mental attacks are completely different from physical attacks.


    On the physical level, you can use as much energy as you can to frustrate a fireball.


    Mental attacks are mysterious and mysterious, and cannot be judged by the laws of physics.


    Just like now, under the cover of these huge eyes, the little demon on Tongsheng Mountain is almost crazy!


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race looked anxious, but at this time they were already overwhelmed, and the demon sons and grandchildren on the Tongsheng Mountain simply didn''t have the energy to manage!


    At this time, the Three Sages of the Monster Race had to work extremely hard to suppress the incomparable killing thoughts in their hearts.


    Ninety percent of the little monsters on Tongsheng Mountain lost their minds, and they were fighting with each other with red eyes!


    These little demons wanted to kill all the breathing creatures in the world, but they had no more thoughts!


    Only those Demon Kings with a high level of cultivation can barely maintain their heart.


    Su Yan glanced at Tongsheng Mountain, which had turned into a Shura Field, and shook his head gently.


    He never felt pity for the enemy, he just felt that almost all of these millions of little demon were reduced to the servants of the halberd of Sentence, and lost their true self, which was a bit sad.


    "What the **** did you do?! Why is the Dao Xin that I am waiting for... can be directly attacked by you!" Great Sage Langya couldn''t maintain calmness at this time!


    Among the magic weapons that Yaozu mastered, even the most powerful ones can only eliminate the enemy from the physical level, and there is no way to shake the enemy''s Dao heart!


    Moreover, the Three Sages of the Demon Race are no ordinary monks, and it is even more difficult to shake the Taoism of the three of them!


    But Su Yan did just that!


    Great Sage Langya could not help but have such a question: "What kind of magic weapon is this conviction halberd!"


    It is also the first time for Great Sage Langya to hear the name Conviction Tianji, and the name of this magic weapon has never appeared in the history of the third region!


    It seems that this conviction halberd, like Su Yan, emerged from an unknown corner. It used to be silent and unknown. Once it appeared, it would immediately be a blockbuster!


    The blood-colored protective cover around Su Yan slowly faded, because the Sentencing Heaven Halberd had put all its power into this extremely powerful killer move.


    But at this time, Su Yan really didn''t need a protective cover by his side.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race were trapped in Brahma''s horror, and it was temporarily impossible to threaten Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan''s face appeared with a very profound smile, and then said in a slightly calm tone: "I don''t think you still care about the origins of the conviction day halberd. Pay attention to your side."


    The move of Brahma to sleep can indeed induce crazy and destructive thoughts in people''s hearts, and can destroy Dao Xin to a certain extent.


    But this is just a manifestation of the lethal power of Brahma.


    There are tens of thousands of cracks in the surrounding void, as well as these vicious eyes. They already possess the powerful power to destroy the Tongsheng Mountain!


    The Three Saints of the Demon Race were shocked at how powerful the Dao Heart was destroyed by the Conviction Heaven Halberd. After hearing Su Yan''s reminder suddenly, he felt a sense of enlightenment!


    Yes, the three of them are still being stared at by these tens of thousands of evil eyes!


    The eyes of these evil clans emerged from the void, and the weird blood was still flowing, and the sea below was also dyed red!


    Great Sage Langya''s reaction was the quickest, he first gathered all the qi in the sky by his side.


    This white expanse of qi, then turned into an immeasurable number of sharp swords, piercing directly at the evil eyes of those in the sky!


    "Gang Qi Huajian! Ten thousand swords return to the clan!"


    Great Sage Langya has taken out all his tricks to press the bottom of the box. This is a change that is born from the great supernatural power!


    This means that Great Sage Langya''s mastery of great supernatural powers has reached a level of nuance, no wonder he can rank first among the Three Sages of the Monster Race!


    The Great Sage Pantian also seemed to wake up from a dream, his demon power was increasingly exhausted to urge him, Jiulong Lihuo Lan released many fire dragons, rushing towards those eyes in the air!


    On the contrary, Great Sage Tianpeng was more calm, instead he guarded the cinnabar outside of the Three Sages, not willing to attack easily.


    What''s afraid is that the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand will play with some moths. If there is no follow-up, I am afraid that it will suffer a big loss.


    The three sages of the monster clan are very knowledgeable, and their strength is also very shocking. But even they have never seen such an evil demon soldier as the Conviction Tianji!


    Of course, Su Yan is even more evil!


    This kid didn''t know what was going on, it was so strange that he used such a magic weapon to destroy the Dao Heart of others, but he was completely unaffected by the magic weapon!


    Because logically speaking, the more powerful this kind of magic weapon, the stronger the backlash against the master!


    There has never been a free lunch in the world. If you want to use such a huge destructive power, of course, you have to pay a price.


    Demon soldiers usually corrode the master''s mind at all times. After a fierce burst of power, this power that corrodes the mind will increase tenfold or even dozens of times!


    But right now Su Yan looked like a okay person at all, and the so-called backlash did not seem to exist.


    Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t think that Su Yan could completely suppress the conviction Tianji''s backlash, because this was too unreasonable.


    He thought that Su Yan must have used some special method to temporarily suppress the conviction Tianji''s backlash, or delay the occurrence of the backlash a lot.


    However, even if it was able to achieve this level, it was considered very unreasonable. Even Great Sage Tianpeng did not know how Su Yan did it.


    In the exercises he knows, no one can do such an exaggerated thing!


    This Su Yan is really too evil!


    The other two demon saints have almost the same idea!


    It''s just that they still underestimated Su Yan, and Su Yan, with his immortal emperor''s Dao Heart, could perfectly suppress the backlash of the Sinking Heaven Halberd.


    In this world, although there are hundreds of millions of living beings, he is the only one who can use the halberd of the conviction without corroding the soul!


    Su Yan laughed softly: "Are you just reacting now? It''s too late. Now that Brahma''s sleep has been formed, even me, it takes a lot of hands and feet to break this trick. It only depends on your strength. , Being able to resist is already the limit."


    Thousands of gas clouds and swords are shooting in the air, and the fire dragon of Nanming Lihuo is flying in the air!


    As far as momentum is concerned, it really can be regarded as a breakthrough!


    After Su Yan entered the third region, he had to fight against the ancient genius Mo Xuan to reach this incredible level!


    This is a level that most cultivators in the third region can hardly see in their entire lives, and there is no need to say that they have cultivated to this level, even if they see it, it is probably a matter of once in a lifetime!

 Chapter 3043： Three holy clothes soft

    The third thousand and forty-three chapters are soft


    After the Great Sage Langya��s Wanjian Guizong was activated, one hundred thousand cloud swords scattered towards the air!


    Many eyes in the sky were blinded by the Gangqi Cloud Sword!


    After these eyes were pierced, the blood was flowing!


    Although there was no sound, there seemed to be a terrifying sound wave directly exploded in the heads of the Three Sages of the Monster Race!


    Then countless cries in **** appeared in their sea of ??consciousness, and then countless pictures of **** appeared in their minds!


    What kind of torture is used on many creatures, such as pulling tongues, chopping hands, peeling skins, etc., and these creatures are all roaring and shouting very much... But nothing can be changed, only in extreme helplessness, Shen Into the most desperate abyss!


    This is a **** where there is no way out forever!


    The crazy evil thoughts almost made the heads of the Three Sages of the Monster Race feel extremely painful, and even the temples jumped up along with them!


    And Daoxin is also shaken repeatedly!


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race are even so, not to mention those little demons on the Tongsheng Mountain!


    Many little monsters have been shattered by their own crazy thoughts and turned into lunatics and monsters who only know how to kill.


    Even some demon kings with a shallow cultivation base are also at the mercy of the conviction halberd. After the desire to kill in their hearts rises, they become machines that only know how to kill!


    Blood flows across the holy mountain, and there are corpses everywhere...


    The so-called Lingshan beauty has long since disappeared. Although the guarding formation is still there, the entire mountain gate seems to have become a closed urn.


    There are countless Gu worms fighting frantically, and the last remaining monster will definitely be the strongest Gu King.


    This Gu King absorbed the Manshan Killing Mind, and merged with the craziest meaning of destruction, about to be able to evolve to the level of the Three Saints of the Demon Race.


    The million monster races finally killed only one Gu King, which is too cruel!


    But even if the Gu King is as strong as the Three Saints, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because King Gu would not have his own wisdom, he only knew that he was driven by his instinct to kill, and he was no different from a beast.


    Before Su Yan used this trick, he hadn''t made so many ideas. This was an unexpected change.


    The blood flow in the pierced eyes in the sky became more and more turbulent, and the places where some fire dragons had eaten became a strange void.


    These voids show colorful colors, but in fact they are extremely dangerous!


    On the other side, I don��t know where it will lead, and even on the other side may be the destroyed world.


    The power of destruction is constantly eroding from the other end of the void.


    Destroying everything from the physical and spiritual levels to the limit is the true meaning of Brahma''s sleep.


    In the legend of Asura, Brahma is the only true **** in this world, but after Brahma enters a state of sleep, all universes and worlds begin to be born and evolve in Brahma��s dream...


    And when Brahma finally wakes up from his dream after experiencing countless hours, all universes and worlds will usher in destruction!


    And this inevitable destruction is like a trial!


    Brahma Sleepy represents the end of the world.


    Tens of thousands of eyes appear in the sky because the laws of the physical and spiritual world have been distorted to a certain degree. How can there be so many scary eyes under normal circumstances?


    This of course is also a manifestation of Brahma''s power!


    The world was originally born in Brahma''s sleep, so in the end, the spirit and the material are finally integrated!


    If you can''t comprehend this level of truth, you won''t be able to exert the true power of Brahma''s sleep.


    Of course, cognition is not enough. To fully utilize the power of the conviction halberd, a very large amount of energy is needed.


    After tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, Su Yan''s vitality increased exponentially, and he was finally able to bring out the true power of Brahma''s sleep!


    This destruction wave after wave, even if Great Sage Langya pierced all the eyes in the sky, it didn''t make any sense.


    But just let the power of destruction enter the next stage.


    Great Sage Langya was also aware of this. He spent 100,000 swords to deal with these eyes. In the end, it was meaningless and wasted his demon power!


    With the order of the Great Sage Langya, these 100,000 swords were collected again, and they were recondensed into a cloud of white Qi!


    "You, the Great Sage Langya, is a bit powerful. It can be retracted and released, and can condense the great supernatural powers to such a degree. Even if you put it in the ancient era, you can open up a dojo and become a Taoist-level figure." Su Yandao.


    Although he got the affirmative evaluation from Su Yan, the Great Sage Langya was not happy at all at this time. Instead, he said: "Su Yan, why did you appear near Tongsheng Mountain for what?"


    Su Yan said: "Are you old and faint? I said when I first came, I have many important companions in the hands of Great Sage Tianpeng, if he releases the people, only my companions are safe and sound. , Where can there be so many incidents? If there is any trouble, it is your demon tribe��s Three Saints who asked for themselves. If you don��t provoke me, you won��t be able to shed blood and corpses all over the sacred mountain. You can also have the dream of counterattacking the main continent."


    Su Yan was very rude to the Three Sages of the Monster Race, but he did have the qualifications to reprimand the Three Sages of the Monster Race face to face.


    This Brahma Shocking Sleep is not an array method, but above all the array methods and restrictions, it almost surpasses the understanding of the two words of magic by the Three Sages of the Monster Race, and belongs to another level.


    Great Sage Langya stared at Great Sage Tianpeng angrily. Although he didn''t speak, his meaning was very obvious.


    This trouble is caused by you, and now the monster race is going to suffer such a huge loss! But it''s all your responsibility!


    Great Sage Tianpeng suddenly felt a little flustered, and immediately wanted to defend himself, but he couldn''t say anything when the words came to his lips.


    And the Great Sage Pantian said loudly at this time: "Su Yan, since you are here to ask for someone, we let the person go to you, and the two families have received magical powers. What do you think? We don''t know each other. The reason for desperate efforts! What''s more, this sage has already heard about it. You have been recruiting troops and horses in the third area to deal with the five holy places! My demon race''s five holy places also have unshakable hatred, since everyone��s enemies are all Unanimously, why waste the power used to deal with the five sacred places here overseas?"


    Su Yan smiled upon hearing this. Two of the Three Sages of the Monster Race already have the meaning of being soft.


    The three sages of the monster clan are nothing more than this. It seems that they are no different from the ordinary folks. When they can do it, they will definitely do it, and they are only willing to make sense when they cannot retreat.


    Seeing that Su Yan smiled lightly, Great Sage Pantian thought that Su Yan would accept his opinion.


    But then he saw that Su Yan''s face became extremely cold, and even his eyes contained the meaning of frost.


    Su Yan said, "It''s you if you want to fight, and it''s you if you want to make peace. What do the Three Sages of the Demon Race say, should I listen to Su Yan? Is there such a stupid truth in this world?"

 Chapter 3044： Conditions for surrender

    Chapter 3044: Conditions for Surrender


    Su Yan''s meaning is also very simple, since the two sides have been fighting earth-shaking, then this matter is absolutely impossible to let go!


    If the Three Sages of the Monster Race wanted to treat him Su Yan as a good man, then the wishful thinking was definitely wrong!


    "Then what are you going to do?" Great Sage Langya asked.


    "Of course people must be released, and besides that, I want your Three Sages of the Demon Race to surrender." Su Yan said.


    "You!" Great Sage Tianpeng was so furious that he couldn''t speak.


    Instead, Great Sage Langya showed an expression of indecision, and then looked at Su Yan and said, "Can you tell the truth?"


    Su Yanlang said: "My words always count! A man who has no faith will not stand. If you want to bow your head in front of me, the three of you have to discuss it carefully, but you''d better check it out. The situation on the holy mountain, you can linger for a long time, those little monsters may not be able to withstand the toss."


    Many little monsters have fallen into the sea, and the sea is also a piece of floating corpses, like purgatory!


    What Su Yan did and the conditions he put forward were no less than taking out a knife and digging out in the heart of Great Sage Tianpeng desperately! It really made Great Sage Tianpeng anguish and anger to the extreme!


    But Great Sage Langya showed Feng Qingyuelang''s expression instead, saying: "Su Yan, you are superhuman, we are indeed inferior to you. This time you win, we can admit defeat."


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the Great Sage Langya would give up so simply.


    Although the big man needs to be able to afford to let it go, his speed of letting go is a little too fast.


    Of course, there is a reason for such a decision under the Great Sage Langya. Su Yan has just said that the conviction halberd can convict the seven deadly sins of all living beings, and this Brahma horrified sleep is only six sins.


    Combining the power of the three sages of the monster clan, without regard to the consequences, will surely break Brahma''s sleep.


    But don''t forget, Su Yan, the ultimate spell for the seventh crime, is still in his hands. What will the Three Sages of the Demon Race have to fight against?


    This halberd of sin is a half immortal artifact. Judging from the knowledge of Great Sage Langya, Su Yan has not lied on this matter!


    If you continue to fight, there will be a fall among the Three Saints.


    This is something that the Demon Race cannot bear at all. In comparison, the little demon on Tongsheng Mountain are insignificant.


    Anyway, the reproductive ability of the monster race has always been very strong. Although there are many little monsters who have died today, they can recover almost in five years at most.


    Great Sage Langya''s considerations were extremely calm, almost only calculating interests, not emotional considerations.


    The shame of being threatened to pass through the holy mountain, and the illusory things of the monster''s face are not in the consideration of the great sage Langya.


    Because he knew very well that if the Three Saints were damaged, these illusory things would definitely be more unsustainable.


    "Langya, are you really going to be soft to him? How will those dead demon sons and grandsons explain?" Tianpeng Dasheng said.


    Grand Sage Langya coldly snorted: "Explain? What''s the explanation? I am the first saint among the monster race. I only use others to explain it to me. Why should I explain it to anyone? Tianpeng, you caused the trouble. , Don''t let anyone go?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng suddenly felt that he didn''t know how to deal with it!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng is planning the Ten Thousand Demon Conference and summoning the other two demon sages to deal with Su Yan!


    Now that the Three Saints are gathered together, they want to be soft on this surnamed Su?


    Isn''t this for the whole world to watch jokes?


    If you retreat this step, you will have to take a detour when you see Su Yan!


    Not to mention their ambitions for the main continent. Without Su Yan''s words, how could their demons dare to encroach on the main continent?


    But in a blink of an eye, even Great Sage Pantian��s attitude softened, ��Tianpeng, if we continue to fight, we can only change into a Fa-phase to compete with him. Our three Fa-phases cannot be released casually. Yes, because the power is really too great, this sacred mountain will inevitably be destroyed if you continue to fight. Is it worth it? The timing is really very delicate at the moment, and there are many major events that will happen. If the Three Sages of the Demon Race are damaged, I''m afraid I will miss a major event."


    The Great Sage Pantian is even more concerned about the great event of the Murder Sword in the Hill of Emperor Xin. He has great ambitions for the Murder Sword, and there is not enough reason to fight Su Yan here!


    This sacred mountain is the base camp of the Great Sage Tianpeng. In terms of losing face, the first is of course the Great Sage Tianpeng, then the Great Sage Langya, who is ranked first among the three sages, and the Great Sage Pantian finally.


    Great Sage Tianpeng had never imagined that within such a short period of time, he would end up with a betrayal. He gritted his teeth and suddenly didn''t know how to deal with himself.


    Su Yan over there said again: "I want to say that I have surrendered to the Three Sages of the Demon Race. Outsiders may say that I am bragging. The three will each leave a token. With this token, today''s things can be considered true. A conclusion."


    The so-called "credential" is a very euphemism. In fact, Su Yan''s meaning is very simple: If you want to take a life out of my hands, the three saints of your monster race must give up a treasure to buy your life!


    Of course, the Three Sages of the Monster Clan knew what Su Yan meant. Although they felt humiliated, it was impossible.


    This is an alliance under the city, and of course it will be an unequal treaty. It is reasonable for the other party to ask for benefits and spoils.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race are more familiar with this rule of success and failure than Su Yan, and there is no need to spend any more words.


    A jade-colored bottle flew out of the sleeves of Great Sage Langya and fell directly into Su Yan''s hands.


    Grand Sage Langya said: "This bottle was originally a magic weapon, but what''s even more powerful is that it contains the polar magnetism that a senior of my monster race spent a thousand years in the North Pole. There is no magical effect."


    The polar magnetism is actually the northern lights.


    Let alone the extreme cold and unpredictable weather, the difficulty of collecting and refining this polar magneto-optical light alone is extraordinary.


    Great Sage Langya has always been reluctant to use this bottle of treasure, and now he can only cut love under this situation.


    The Great Sage Pantian was also simply, spit out a milky white bead from his mouth. This bead contained extremely strong firepower. Although it was not comparable to the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern, it was considered a strange treasure.


    "This is the White Dragon Fire Orb of the Venerable Nanhai back then, and it is also a powerful treasure in the third region! It has been inherited overseas for at least 10,000 years, and its value is by no means lower than the polar magnetism."


    The words of Great Sage Pantian are really very real.


    This is because this so-called Nanhai Venerable had dealt with Su Yan when he was in his last life. He was regarded as the leader of overseas casual cultivation at that time, and his Taoism was extremely powerful, and the most powerful magic weapon was this white dragon fire orb.


    The Bailong Chi Fire Orb can call forty-two types of dragon fire, regardless of alchemy or fighting, it can be regarded as a first-class magic weapon.


    The history of this magic weapon is not only 10,000 years as the Great Sage Pantian said, but at least 20,000 years. In the era when Dao Sect has just risen, this magic weapon has already existed as an important magic weapon of Dao Sect!

 Chapter 3045： Cut the mountain and the sea with one sword

    Chapter 3045


    Two of the Three Sages of the Monster Race had already given them to the so-called tokens, and only the last Great Sage Tianpeng was still a little hesitant.


    Great Sage Tianpeng, even if he hates Su Yan very much, it is useless. The situation at this time is here, and he has no room for bargaining at all.


    The strength of this Su Yan far surpassed his imagination!


    Up to now, the only thing that can be done is to give in to Su Yan''s hands.


    Great Sage Tianpeng glanced at Su Yan angrily, then waved his sleeves, and Panshan Patriarchs who had been fitted into another space with his sleeves also appeared in the void.


    Panshan ancestors saw the confrontation between Su Yan and the Three Sages of the Demon Race, as well as the strange cracks in the air and the blood flowing everywhere, they almost understood something.


    The ancestor of Panshan smiled confidently: "I''ll just say it, there is nothing to worry about at all, Su Yan will definitely come to rescue us. How dare some monsters and ghosts!"


    These words can almost be said to be directly hitting the face of the Three Sages of the Demon Race. Great Sage Tianpeng''s expression was cloudy and uncertain, and the resentment in his heart was even stronger than before.


    But then he listened to Su Yan instead: "Release is something that has been agreed long ago and should be calculated separately. Tianpeng, what about your token? Don''t you think I''m a fool?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "People have already let you go, what token do you want? Su Yan, you don''t want to deceive people too much!"


    There are actually many wonderful treasures of Great Sage Tianpeng, but he has always been very stingy, holding all magic weapons firmly in his hands, and he is a famous miser in the monster clan.


    It was harder to get those precious treasures from his hands than to kill him.


    The other two demon saints also had very embarrassed expressions on their faces. Of course they knew what kind of character Tianpeng Great Sage was like.


    Let''s not talk about what it looks like on weekdays. Now that everyone has reached this time, don''t irritate Su for no reason. This kind of thing is not good for them or the monster race.


    But Great Sage Tianpeng was embarrassed for half a minute, and then only threw a bead.


    This bead is a flood bead, about the size of a billiard ball. A flood bead of this size is indeed very difficult to see, but if it is compared with the tokens given by the other two demon saints, it is basically the level of a stall.


    What knowledge of Su Yan, Great Sage Tianpeng wanted to fool him with this little Jiaozhu!


    Su Yan didn''t even pick it up, and swept the ball away directly, and the ball fell directly into the sea wave!


    Then Su Yan sneered and said, "Tianpeng, since you are not willing to give the token, then I have to leave a small memorial for you. I heard that Tongsheng Mountain is your dojo?"


    "What do you want?" Great Sage Tianpeng couldn''t help showing a nervous expression.


    I saw that Su Yan first received the conviction halberd, and the many cracks in the air and the monstrous **** water gradually disappeared.


    Seeing that Su Yan had received the magical power of the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, the Three Sages of the Monster Race breathed a long sigh of relief and became calmer. The sense of threat and oppression given to them by the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd was too strong. Up!


    But in a blink of an eye, there was another long sword in Su Yan''s hands. After this long sword appeared in Su Yan''s hands, it kept shining with golden light!


    The other two demon saints didn''t understand what Su Yan was thinking, only saw the sword light in Su Yan''s hand suddenly rise!


    At the same time, a very strong sense of crisis appeared in the heart of the three demon clan!


    This is pure spiritual perception! As long as the Dao Heart is not bad, there will be no mistakes in the spiritual sense!


    Once Su Yan wielded his sword, he would inevitably use a sword move they could not stop!


    As soon as Great Sage Langya wanted to speak, Su Yan had already started his hand. It only took five short breaths, and there was not enough time to react.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s horrible Jianmang didn''t regard the Three Sages of the Monster Race as the target, but went directly towards Tongsheng Mountain!


    After the condensed sword light in Su Yan''s hand was swayed out, only a huge golden light swept away!


    The turbulent sea has become more surging!


    In front of this terrifying golden light, it seemed that for a moment, even the sun lost its original brilliance!


    When the huge sword light swept over it like a typhoon, it was full of destructive and explosive power!


    This golden sword light first fell on the guarding formation of Tongsheng Mountain!


    This time, the guarding formation that passed through the holy mountain was as fragile as paper, and after a short struggle, it turned into fragments!


    This sacred mountain guarding formation is a proud work of the Great Sage Tianpeng, and has been extolled within the monster race, claiming that even the five great sacred places are absolutely impossible to break through!


    Unexpectedly, in front of Su Yan, he couldn''t resist even a sword!


    After the golden sword light easily broke through the guarding mountain formation, it blasted directly on the mountains!


    The entire Tongsheng Mountain, as well as the surrounding sea, quaked violently!


    Between the rumblings, it seems that a terrible earthquake is erupting!


    It''s just that a sword can have the power to shake the earth! What kind of monster is this Su Yan?


    But the Great Sage Langya still doesn''t know why Su Yan''s sword is smashing towards the Tongsheng Mountain, is it just to threaten the Great Sage Tianpeng?


    After this golden sword light passed the border, the answer was finally revealed.


    I saw that the original majestic main peak of Tongsheng Mountain was split from the middle. From a high altitude, it looked like the entire mountain was split from the middle!


    And behind this gap, Haibo was also forcibly divided into two sides by this sword light, and he couldn''t heal together for a long time!


    "It''s just a sword, even breaking the mountain and breaking the sea..." The three sages of the Monster Race couldn''t suppress the shocked eyes.


    A sword breaks the mountain and breaks the sea. This is the highest realm that many sword repairmen dream of. I never imagined that this man named Su Yan could achieve such an incredible level!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this sword is powerful and powerful!


    Even the Three Sages of the Monster Race could not have imagined that there would be such a powerful sword repair in the third region today!


    At this time, I have to say that Great Sage Langya''s surrender strategy is absolutely correct. If we continue to fight with this Su Yan, the Three Sages of the Monster Race will inevitably suffer.


    The troubled times are approaching, and the Three Sages of the Demon Race have many surging ambitions to realize, and the eight million demon soldiers under their command can also make the main continent beacon everywhere.


    But if you die overseas, then all your ambitions will become empty talk, and then everything will cease!


    And even if you defeat Su Yan with difficulty, what can the Three Sages of the Monster Race get?


    They can''t get anything, but have to suffer huge post-war losses. Therefore, this battle is totally meaningless if it is considered from the level of practical interests.


    Su Yan is different. He has a reason to have to fight. Those people under him were captured by Great Sage Tianpeng, so what can I say without forcing him to let others go?


    After this sword, all the noise turned into speechless silence.


    Only the sea below is still very turbulent!

 Chapter 3046： Have to serve

    The third thousand and forty-six chapters have to be served


    Great Sage Langya noticed that after swaying this sword that amazed millions of monster races, Su Yan did not breathe at all, and his breathing was still as steady as before!


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just staring at Great Sage Tianpeng.


    What to do next, with the wisdom of Great Sage Tianpeng, he should know without being reminded by others.


    Although Great Sage Tianpeng still had an unhappy expression on his face, he took out a treasure bag this time.


    After this Hundred Treasure Pouch fell into Su Yan''s hands, he divided it into a trace of Divine Mind and found that it contained ten Nirvana Pills of the Beginning, and immediately showed a satisfied expression.


    These ten Nirvana pills of the Beginning have the value of tokens.


    Nirvana Pill of Taichu came from the sacred place of Nirvana among the five holy places. The Holy Land of Nirvana is famous for its alchemy and is very good at refining all kinds of pills. Nirvana Pill of Taichu can be regarded as one of the hallmarks of Nirvana.


    After all, with the word Nirvana in the name of this pill, it couldn''t be a mediocre thing.


    The naming of the pill is very particular, and Nirvana Holy Land has no reason to smash its own signs.


    Nirvana Pill of the Beginning is regarded as a holy medicine for healing, it is claimed to be able to bring back the dead and the flesh and bones.


    Even in the main gate, it is a very precious kind of pill, and ordinary disciples may not see one in their entire lives.


    However, the Monster Race and the Five Great Sacred Grounds have always been very uncomfortable, and Su Yan was very curious about how the Great Sage Tianpeng got the Five Great Sacred Medicines, and he took out ten at a time!


    Ten is definitely not a small number, and the hidden secrets in it should also be very difficult!


    But even if Su Yan wanted to investigate these details, Great Sage Tianpeng might not be willing to say.


    So after Su Yan took the Hundred Treasure Bag, he took the sword light in his hand directly, and rolled his sleeves, saying: "Since the three have handed over the tokens, the grievances between me and the monster race are also That''s it."


    The Three Sages of the Monster Clan let out a long sigh of relief when Su Yan said this.


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race really don''t have any tempers right now. They have one idea now, that is, they hope that the great Buddha Su Yan will leave here quickly!


    It doesn''t matter if there are corpses on the holy mountain, as long as Su Yan leaves here now, they will have enough energy to clean up the mess.


    Su Yan returned to the Miniature Immortal Mansion, and the Thirteenth Prince and his hapless nephew were shaking in the Miniature Immortal Mansion.


    After witnessing the earth-shattering battle between Su Yan and the Three Saints, the Thirteenth Prince and his hapless nephew, of course, understood how amazing the strength of this man was!


    With their strength, in front of Su Yan, they were just ants lying on the ground and couldn''t do anything.


    Su Yan only glanced at them, and they shivered more severely.


    These two are just insignificant chess pieces. As soon as Su Yan ordered, Fu Yuechi sent them out of the Miniature Immortal Mansion.


    The next step is naturally to drive back home.


    There was nothing left for the Yaozu to stay, and Su Yan got the result he wanted most.


    Fu Yuechi said to Su Yan: "I am very confused about one point, can you please answer me?"


    Su Yan said, "But it doesn''t matter."


    Fu Yuechi said: "You have clearly suppressed the Three Sages of the Demon Race by yourself just now. Why don''t you take advantage of the victory? With your strength, you should be able to subdue all the Three Sages of the Demon Race here, right? Why be so polite with them. ?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You have to know one thing, it is not difficult for me to defeat the Three Sages of the Monster Race in the competition, but if it is desperate, then it is another matter. After all, they also mastered the great magical powers of the ancient times. , The cultivation base and realm have also reached this level."


    Of course, there is a huge difference between learning and fighting, and Fu Yuechi certainly understood this mystery.


    The three sages of the monster race have at least the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm and the seventh heaven. Not to mention those ancient treasures and magical powers, if you really want to fight a fish to die, it is indeed full of many unknowns.


    Su Yan continued: "The three demon sages all have the bloodline of the ancient demon king. Once the law is released, it will be very difficult to deal with, and they should have some super powerful magic weapons that are not used. Me and the three demon kings The saints have no blood and deep hatred, and they even count on them to deal with the five sacred grounds together. What good is it for me to behead the three saints of the monster race? I originally came here for the sake of asking people, and I can get some extra benefits. That''s pretty good. Being too greedy is always a bad thing."


    Su Yan went on to say: "This time the Three Sages of the Demon Race have also been overwhelmed by me. Those who dare to confront the Five Great Sacred Grounds are almost the only one left. We just need to find a suitable time to fight The five holy places have come to a complete showdown. I''ve been going around for a while, and I''m a little tired."


    Fu Yuechi said, "The Five Great Sacred Grounds are probably much more difficult to deal with than the Three Sages of the Monster Race."


    "This is a natural thing, but when I observe the astrology, the weather of the five holy places has also been declining. If it can''t survive, it is possible that the five holy places will perish."


    After Su Yan left, the Three Sages of the Monster Race stood silently in the air for a long time.


    What happened today is simply a shame to the Yaozu, and it is even comparable to the fact that the Five Great Sacred Lands jointly expelled the main continent thousands of years ago!


    Great Sage Tianpeng said to Great Sage Pantian: "Pantian! You clearly promised that I will do my best to deal with this Su Yan. Now we are all blackmailed, and the connection to the holy mountain has been split! How are you responsible for this matter!"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng was also very smart, he was afraid that the other two Great Sages would blame him, so he threw the pot in advance.


    This black pot flew from outside the sky. How could Great Sage Pantian willing to carry such an unclear black pot, he immediately retorted: "Aren''t you bullshit? Tianpeng, I just fought with that Su Yan just now. I did my best, even The Nine Dragons Lihuo lights are all taken out. Are you blind and can''t even see this? It''s you, if you didn''t attract this Su Yan, how could there be today''s turbulence? If you were not stingy by nature, How could he cut through the holy mountain with a sword?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng is indeed very stingy, but he, like the average stingy, is also very taboo from others to say this to him. His face changed immediately, and his demon power was surging!


    Of course, Great Sage Pantian had no reason to show weakness.


    Great Sage Langya couldn''t stand it anymore, and said: "Many children on Tongsheng Mountain are injured and need treatment, and the overall situation needs to be presided over. Do you really want to fight here?"


    The two demon saints snorted coldly, and still didn''t buy each other.


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "The winning of the ancient tribe is a plan that everyone recognizes, but this Su Yan took the ancient tribe one step ahead! This matter is my turn to execute, do I need to be responsible for it? Say, if you were to surrender the ancients, wouldn''t you meet this Su Yan?"

 Chapter 3047： Yaozus calculation

    The third thousand and forty-seventh chapter demon clan calculations


    Great Sage Langya said: "When things are up to this day, what is the point of arguing about this? The three demon sages need to share honor and disgrace, and advance and retreat together. The first thing today is to stabilize the emotions of the children. For thousands of years, I originally thought that our time had arrived, but I didn''t expect... it would be a blow out! Who is this Su Yan?"


    Pantian Dasheng said: "My brother said that quarreling is not interesting now. The important thing is to stabilize the situation. It is not a big deal to fail once today. Recently, we have been somewhat arrogant from top to bottom. We were killed by this Su Yan. It''s okay to be murderous and calm down. Just to deal with this Su Yan, you have to think of a better way."


    Great Sage Langya said: "It''s too difficult. Even if the ultimate magic weapon of the Yaozu is used, it may not be able to completely suppress him. This person''s cultivation base is shocking, and even I can''t see what level he has reached... In a sense, this Su Yan is even more terrifying than the saints of the five holy places!"


    Great Sage Pantian said: "I have a good way. There have been many weird things happening in Dixin Hill recently. My spies in the Five Great Sacred Grounds reported that there is a possibility that the killing sword will be born there. If you get it. With the killing sword, coupled with the ultimate demon soldier, no matter the saint of the five holy places or this Su Yan, they will definitely be able to kill them!"


    "Murder sword?"


    Even Great Sage Langya, after hearing this name, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this sword is the most lethal sword among the world!


    There are many legends about this sword.


    The killing sword is not only very powerful, it has killed many grandmasters and even ancient powers, and it is even said that this is a peerless sword that may defeat its master!


    As long as the owner of the killing sword will end up very miserably, this sword seems to be born with a very powerful curse.


    "But for thousands of years, the Murder Sword doesn''t know where it was lost. How could news of the Murder Sword come at this time? Could it be the trick of the Five Great Sacred Grounds?" Langya Dashengdao.


    "It''s absolutely impossible. The way my spy was placed in the five holy places is unconscious. It took 70 years to make arrangements. Unless he knows the past and the future, he will definitely not be counted as a member of our monster race. ."


    Great Sage Langya said: "Then do you know where Emperor Xin Hill is?"


    "Isn''t it just a place with ancient relics? There are many in the third region of this kind of place. What''s so strange about it."


    "Nonsense! The ghost place of Dixin Hill is not that simple at all... Even if we go deep there, we may not be 100% sure to retreat." Great Sage Langya seemed to know what was going on, and he became very worried at this time. stand up.


    The Great Sage of Langya said: "If the five holy places are going to Dixin Hill to find the whereabouts of the killing sword, it will inevitably send a saint-level existence! The ghost place of Dixin Hill is really very dangerous..."


    The Great Sage of Tianpeng said: "The killing sword is so important. Of course, the five holy places will not want to fall into the hands of others. Can we fight against the saints of the five holy places just by relying on our strength?"


    "Then what should be done?" Pantian Great Sage couldn''t help asking.


    This game of chess is very chaotic, and Yaozu is also an absolute disadvantage.


    Today, a Su Yan can split the demon clan''s holy mountain with a sword, and it will turn the world upside down. If the saints of the five holy places are dispatched together, they will definitely have no chance.


    But the killing sword is so important. If it falls into the hands of the Five Great Sacred Lands, then their demons don��t have to think about turning over, and even the current overseas territories may not be able to keep it...


    If this step retreats, the rest of the steps can only retreat. In the end, I am afraid that there will be no place to stand in this third area!


    If the inferior party wants to get the murder sword, the best way is to muddy the water. Only in troubled waters are you good to fish.


    If their monster race directly went up to face the Five Great Sacred Grounds, it would basically be equivalent to hitting a rock with a pebble.


    If the monster clan had strong self-confidence before, then after the battle with Su Yan, this strong self-confidence was completely eliminated.


    The current Three Sages of the Monster Race simply don''t want to directly conflict with the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    Great Sage Langya said: "This matter is easy to handle. In a few days, I will ask my subordinates to repair the book and send it to that Su Yan, reveal to him the news of Emperor Xin��s Hill and Murder Sword, and let him take the initiative to confront the five holy places. It''s good in the dark."


    This is a good idea.


    Since the power of the monster clan was not enough to contend with the five holy places, Su Yan was also brought in.


    Su Yan knew that the Yaozu was using him, and would not refuse. Because the temptation of the killing sword is here, as long as it is a monk, it is impossible to refuse.


    What''s more, Su Yan can almost be regarded as the number one master of swordsmanship today, and the murderous sword is even more attractive to his peerless sword repair!


    This is not a conspiracy, it can almost be regarded as a conspiracy, Su Yan can see through it at a glance, but it is impossible to refuse.


    Just let go of the humiliation of losing to Su Yan, but the Three Sages of the Monster Race didn''t care about it. For the upper class, the so-called face is not worth mentioning in the face of actual interests.


    Five days later, Su Yan really received a letter from the Three Saints of the Demon Race.


    In the letter, the Three Sages of the Monster Race first praised Su Yan with a lot of unnutritious words.


    Su Yan was already bored with it, but at the end of the letter, he saw the three words Murder Sword, and his spirit was immediately lifted.


    The killing sword has always been Su Yan''s most desired sword weapon. For this reason, he and the ancestor of Panshan drove the boat of crossing to the world of drought zombies.


    Is the killing sword actually going to appear in the third region now?


    This news may not be true, but it is only news related to the Murder Sword, even if it is purely chasing after the wind, Su Yan can''t miss it.


    After Su Yan shared the letter, Fu Yuechi and the ancestor of Panshan frowned.


    Panshan ancestor said: "How do the Three Sages of the Monster Race know that you are determined to win the killing sword? Is there any spy among us? It reveals your thoughts."


    Su Yan said, "Old ancestors, this is definitely something you think about too much. They don''t even know how enthusiastic I am for murdering swords. This letter is just asking for directions. What they want is my attitude. Go to Dixin Hill!"


    "Why are you going to Dixin Hill or not?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    "If I don''t go, who will help them contend with the five holy places?" Su Yan smiled. "The wishful thinking of the Three Sages of the Monster Race has been jingled, but in the end it may not be as their wish."

 Chapter 3048： The past of Emperor Xin Hill

    The third thousand and forty-eight chapters of Emperor Xin''s past


    Fu Yuechi said: "I also think they are just driving the tigers and wolves. I hope that we will go to war with the five holy places. They are good at fishing in troubled waters. We originally had the idea of ??a showdown with the five holy places. "


    "No." Su Yan said confidently.


    When Su Yan said these two words, the rest of the leaders and the heads of the meeting showed strange eyes.


    Su Yan has always been fearless, and it is really strange to say these two words from his mouth.


    So these people want to know what the reason is.


    The reason for Su Yan to say this is of course very good.


    Su Yan said: "Now I have survived tens of thousands of thunder tribulations. In this third region, there are very few people who can compare with me. Of course, there is no need to be afraid of the five holy places. But this Emperor Xin Hill is not simple. You don��t know much about the third region, and you must be very unfamiliar with the name Dixin Hill, so you may not know what kind of place it is. In short, this is definitely not a suitable place for war."


    Even Su Yan was so cautious about the hill of Emperor Xin, and the curiosity of the others became more and more vigorous, really wanting to know what kind of place this legendary hill of Emperor Xin is.


    Su Yan didn''t sell Guanzi either, and then he gave an answer directly.


    The hill of Emperor Xin is a ruined ruin, which is unknown in the third area.


    But 30,000 years ago, this place was the power center of the entire third region! The emperor''s residence!


    In that era, there were many powerful races besides Human Race.


    In order to contend with other powerful races, the human race established a system for the emperor to control everything. Under this system, many peerless masters emerged. After years of fighting, they finally won the power of the third region.


    After this, the power of the human race also set out from the third region, and finally achieved radiation to the heavens and the world!


    After many worlds were in the hands of the Emperor, this pattern has been unbreakable for many years.


    Until later there was an accident, many stars in the sky fell, triggering a huge catastrophe, the emperor of the human race fell, the world lost its head, and then soldiers rose from all corners of the world, and the whole world was plunged into a beacon smoke!


    As a result, the pattern of the third region has undergone tremendous changes, and then entered the age of mythology. After the end of the age of mythology, the struggle between elucidating and intercepting religions took place, and then is today the era when Taoism represents the five sacred sites to control everything.


    This story sounds very vivid and interesting, but Fu Yuechi is more concerned about another question. She asked: "How can the stars in the sky fall for no reason?"


    "Of course there is nothing in this world for no reason. The stars fall only because of the great calamity!"


    Hearing the term Qianqiu Great Tribulation again, the shock in everyone''s mind at this time was completely different.


    "The gathering and deduction of calamity is not based on human willpower. The more you want to restrain the calamity, the reaction force will make the calamity more violent." Su Yan said.


    "Then how to deal with it? Is it to go with the flow? Isn''t doing nothing but the best way to deal with it?"


    This is also the biggest question in everyone''s mind. Now all the variables are caused by the Great Tribulation of the Qianqiu, and the Five Great Sacred Sites are also full of strong fear for the Great Tribulation of the Qianqiu.


    How are they going to deal with themselves in the great calamity?


    Under the operation of the catastrophic force, in fact, everyone here is involved. It is like a huge vortex, and the attraction it produces is simply not something humans can contend with.


    Su Yan shook his head, and said, "The Great Tribulation of the Thousand Autumn Period is due to the number of days, and there is no way to deal with it. This is the way of heaven in the world, how can ants fight against the way of heaven?"


    No one would have thought that Su Yan would say such words, so that even Su Yan, who has great magical powers, could not help it?


    Su Yan said: "The mortal beings are numerous, but in the end they can''t escape the number of days and their own lives. It''s just that these two are hidden in a high place, and ordinary people will not be able to find them. The only way to fight against the two is to fly through the catastrophe."


    Of course, the saints of the five holy places also know this simple truth, but...people always have some fluke, feel that they are different from others, or what is different this time...


    In fact, there is nothing new under the sun.


    Su Yan has the experience of being reincarnated in the ninth world and has seen too many similar things happen.


    It''s like the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, which has already come many times.


    And the people who dealt with it came and went were those kinds of routines, and of course the fate of being crushed into **** by the robbery force would not change in any way.


    Su Yan stood up from the chair at this time and said, "We can make some preparations and go to Dixin Hill. Xiao Qingshi, you have to follow me."


    The others are a little strange, and I don''t know why Su Yan specially named the saint of the ancient tribe to accompany him.


    But since Xiao Qingshi was Su Yan''s maid, that was something in Su Yan''s room, and it was difficult for others to intervene.


    Xiao Qingshi was actually very confused, but in the end he accepted it. Because she knew that Su Yan did things more profoundly than others, even if she didn''t understand it now, she would definitely understand it when things came.


    The ancient clan... In fact, there is still some connection with the human emperor back then.


    It''s just that this period of history is too long, and even the ancients themselves have forgotten what happened back then.


    A bright moon hung high in the sky, and the night was already deep.


    The territory of the ancient tribe is a scene of a full moon, but in the hill of Emperor Xin seven thousand miles away, the moon is surrounded by a halo of hairs.


    The masters of the Five Great Sacred Grounds came to the four houses, and the people above had already arranged it very clearly. This time, Nirvana Holy Land was responsible for the action.


    It is said that the Holy Land of Nirvana will send two saints to be the commander-in-chief. They are already on the way and can be there today.


    The disciples of the five holy places were stationed in a ruined temple.


    This ruined temple seems to be a Taoist temple, but it has been abandoned for a long time, and even the statues are left with only the base.


    A bonfire rose in the courtyard of the ruined temple. There are many blue-purple lights around the yard that are flying around.


    These prohibitions can effectively resist wild beasts and all kinds of young people.


    In the ruins, there are mostly young three- and four-generation disciples. Everyone is young, so the atmosphere is very relaxed.


    Almost no one noticed that the moon overhead had slowly taken on a little blood.


    This ruined temple is located on the edge of Emperor Xin''s Hill. Except for occasional sounds of tiger roars and wolf chants, the night is considered very quiet.


    However, there are some mysterious things slowly surging in this quiet darkness.


    The faint smell of blood is slowly dissipating in the air, it seems that some kind of sleeping ancient thing has awakened, showing that the terrifying fangs want to choose someone to eat!

 Chapter 3049： Cunning Scourge

    The third thousand and forty-ninth chapter of the treacherous scourge


    the next day.


    Many dragon boats flew in the sky, and finally all landed around this ruined temple.


    These dragon boats came from the holy land of true dragons. The first one to get off the dragon boat was the Orange Dragon God Envoy, and his entourage was behind him.


    The surroundings are quiet.


    A very strange expression appeared on the face of the orange dragon **** envoy, because it took a long time for them to land on the hill of Emperor Xin.


    However, no one came out to greet them in the ruined temple, not even a secret whistle, which is really extraordinary.


    Some bad thoughts had appeared in the heart of the Orange Dragon God Envoy, but he did not say it.


    Because the person responsible for this trip to True Dragon Holy Land is not him, but a woman behind him.


    This woman looked very petite, and formed a very sharp contrast with the tall Orange Dragon God Envoy.


    This woman seems to be about sixteen years old and looks very sweet, but in fact she is at least a thousand years old. She is one of the three saints of True Dragon Holy Land, named Wen Lan.


    After Wen Lan got off the dragon boat, the expression on her face immediately became extremely unpleasant, saying: "If it''s not really necessary, I really don''t want to come to this cursed place. Once here, the unknown breath will erode. Come, it''s really unpleasant."


    Regarding the legend of Emperor Xin''s Hill, the Orange Dragon God Envoy had also heard about it, but he couldn''t feel any unknown aura.


    There are more than a hundred people in the True Dragon Holy Land, led by the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy, into the ruined temple.


    As soon as you enter the ruined temple, you can smell a strong smell of blood.


    The orange dragon divine envoy immediately became nervous, and the true energy of the whole body directly turned into the body protection true energy, saying: "You stay here, I will go in and investigate."


    The rest of the entourage took out their direct weapons one after another and waited in place.


    Even if you are a fool, you can smell death from the silence at this time.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy rushed into the courtyard one by one. After a while, the voice of the Orange Dragon God Envoy came: "There should be no danger here, you can come in."


    Only then did the others put away their weapons and directly entered the courtyard.


    The blue-purple prohibition in the ruined temple is still flying around and has not been damaged in any form.


    But within this prohibition, it has become a slaughterhouse for Shura Purgatory.


    The disciples of the five holy places, regardless of gender, were slaughtered almost all of them, and the corpses were also dismembered, blood and residual limbs were all mixed in one place, exuding a disgusting **** smell!


    And the heads scattered on the ground, those frightened expressions also made people shudder.


    In True Dragon Holy Land, some female disciples with poor receptivity immediately vomited up, and even the male disciples who could resist the vomiting became extremely pale.


    Many of these disciples have been able to kill people by themselves in the five holy places.


    But even so, the picture before me is still too cruel.


    Although there is only one word difference between killing and torture, there are fundamental differences.


    They couldn''t imagine that what would meet them in this base camp would be such a scene of purgatory!


    The saint Wen Lan of the True Dragon Holy Land witnessed this Asura Purgatory, but his face was as calm as before, and the Taoist heart was still calm, without even a ripple, saying: "Orange Dragon God Envoy, you and I will check it out first. What is going on, it��s best to find out who did it, otherwise it��s really hard to explain."


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy quickly took the order and led several entourages to investigate together.


    The orange dragon **** envoy represented the true dragon holy land in the heavens and all realms. He was already immune to such **** scenes. At this time, he was completely unaffected by things.


    There is no trace of damage to the surrounding restrictions, but this is not how powerful it is. It is not difficult for the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy to sneak into this restriction without knowing it.


    However, there are hundreds of disciples from the Five Great Sacred Grounds within the ban, and they have already entered the First Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm with good cultivation.


    It would be a little difficult not to disturb these people at all, and even more difficult is to slaughter all these hundreds of people in one breath without breaking the restriction.


    The Orange Dragon Divine Envoy first thought of Poison Gu, but no matter whether it used a special secret method or ghost needle, there was no trace of Poison Gu.


    If the enemy kills the disciples of the Five Great Sacred Grounds with poisonous Gu, the poisonous Gu will inevitably be melted into flesh and blood, and it will definitely be detectable.


    It is completely undetectable at the moment, which only means that the opponent did not use such a method.


    Then the orange dragon divine envoy carefully inspected many wounds, and in the remaining breath, there was almost only the breath of the five sacred grounds, and there was not even a trace of the murderer''s breath.


    It��s been an hour since the orange dragon divine envoy finished all these investigations, and said to Wen Lan: "The enemy did not use poison, and there are no traces of exercises left. I think it is most likely to use mental control methods to make these The disciples killed each other. But it is already very difficult to control hundreds of people at the same time. Besides, there are masters who cross the Tribulation Realm. As far as I know, there should be no such powerful warlocks in the third region. Maybe it is something hidden. The boss of the world came out?"


    According to the information and clues already available, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy was almost the only reasonable judgment.


    Wen Lan sneered and said: "I can trust your judgment, but it is not a powerful warlock who killed them, but a scourge."


    "Scourge?"


    On the contrary, the words Wen Lan said made the orange dragon gods suddenly become extremely confused.


    Doesn''t God Scourge mean that it means God? This answer is too absurd!


    But Wen Lan''s identity is a saint, and the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy didn''t dare to ask anything. He just said, "But here is only on the edge of Emperor Xin''s Hill. Is the so-called Scourge really so powerful?"


    Wen Lan said: "Otherwise, who do you think can do such an incredible thing? After all, this should be the second time the same thing has happened, right?"


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy was speechless for a while, he also said just now that no known monk in the third area can do this kind of thing.


    Even those old demons who can''t come out of the world are busy dealing with the robbery, and have no intention of declaring war with the five holy places.


    Those disciples who had just gotten off the dragon boat felt a little hairy in their hearts.


    The five sacred places are generally not disadvantaged in the third region, and very few suffered such a big setback at the beginning.


    This also cast a special shadow on this line.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s boat of crossing also crossed a distance of eight thousand miles and appeared directly on the outskirts of Dixin Hill.


    The five holy places are located at the northeast corner of Dixin Hill, and the place where the boat of crossing appears is the southwest corner.

 Chapter 3050： So-called unknown

    The third thousand and fifty chapters are so-called unknown


    This southwest corner was specially chosen by Su Yan. The mountains here are undulating and the terrain is very complicated.


    But the strange thing is that there is no vegetation at all among the mountains here, all of which are bare rolling hills.


    Before coming, Su Yan had already said that the hill of Emperor Xin is a place of curse in a sense, and it is extremely difficult for any form of life to survive in the hill of Emperor Xin for a long time, including plants.


    There is a huge amount of death aura inside the hill of Emperor Xin. This death aura is not usually vented, but will only be vented in a very strange way under a very special situation.


    But what exactly is the source of this strong death, and what is the internal structure of Emperor Xin''s Hill, none of this is known.


    Dixin Hill used to be a very dangerous but worthless desolate place, but with the news of the Murder Sword, it has obviously become valuable.


    Even Su Yan said that the hill of Emperor Xin is very dangerous, so it is impossible for all the monks on the boat of crossing to enter the hill of Emperor Xin.


    There is a very important prerequisite for entering Dixin Hill, which is to have a very strong resistance to death.


    Thirty-six Dongtian and 72 sects have many capable people and strangers, and it is not too difficult to find a monk who can fight against death.


    Fu Yuechi''s Xiaoyao sent the head of both Buddhism and Taoism, and her defense is very strong. Coupled with her powerful cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm, it is very easy to resist death.


    The other two are Song Yuge of Xuanwu Zhenzong of the 72 sects and Lin Xizheng of the Shenbai Sword Sect.


    The Tortoise Breath Dafa of the Xuanwu Zhenzong is very special. After practicing to the realm of Dacheng, it can put a person in a delicate state between life and death, and is extremely resistant to death.


    The swordsmanship practiced by Lin Xizheng of the Shenbai Sword Sect was inspired by death.


    With the addition of Su Yan, the four-person team can just enter the depths of the Emperor Xin Hill to find out.


    After a little summing up, the four of them each drove the magic weapon and entered the hill of Emperor Xin.


    Before entering the scope of Emperor Xin Hill, Fu Yuechi''s heart felt a very unknown heaviness, which was indescribably uncomfortable.


    This heavy feeling formed a great sense of oppression in spiritual sense!


    Although Su Yan had been vaccinated before he set off, he was still very uncomfortable when he really faced this force in person.


    Su Yan also had a similar feeling. It seemed that there was something extremely unknown inside the hill of Emperor Xin, and even his eyelids were pounding.


    If it weren''t for the news of the murderous sword coming out here, Su Yan would not easily set foot on this cursed land.


    The deeper the inside of the hill of Emperor Xin, the stronger this sense of unknownness.


    Here is a hilly terrain, the terrain is extremely undulating, and there is no vegetation inside, so it is all bare hills, which can be regarded as unobstructed.


    After flying for about a quarter of an hour, some remaining architectural remains were finally found on the top of the bare mountain.


    There are many tall pillars erected on the top of the mountain. These pillars are at least 20 meters high and need about 20 people to hug them. They stand alone on the top of the mountain. I don��t know how many years have passed, revealing a powerful force. A sense of vicissitudes comes.


    The Emperor of Humanity ruled many worlds here, but now only these simple stone pillars are left to carry the glory of the year, and the rest are barren, which is unavoidable.


    The so-called Huangtu domineering industry will eventually turn into a loess.


    Lin Xi said righteously: "Leader Su, these relics may have something to do with the killing sword, so it''s better for us to investigate."


    After Su Yan nodded and agreed, the group immediately controlled their magic weapons and landed towards the mountain.


    Before it settled down, Su Yan had almost determined that this place was once a temple to worship the heavens. In the era when the emperor ruled the third region, such buildings were not uncommon.


    Just looking at these tall 2 pillars, it is not difficult to imagine the prosperity of people back then.


    After a few people wandered around the pillars for a while, they found nothing special.


    Lin Xizheng couldn''t help saying: "The news that the Murder Sword appeared in Emperor Xin''s Hill does not know whether it is true or false. The three demon sages may not be well-intentioned. Maybe it is all calculations."


    "The other thing is that the area of ??the so-called Emperor Xin Hill is not too small. We only rely on a few of us to find a sword. It''s nothing more than looking for a needle in a haystack, and we need to think of something special." Fu Yuechi said.


    Su Yan said; "If the killing sword is really in the hill of Emperor Xin, it will definitely have something to do with the imperial palace back then. The killing sword is not a piece of scrap iron, and it will definitely not be thrown into the wilderness. There is a trace of doubt..."


    "Leader Su has any doubts, but it''s okay to talk about it. Everyone also wants to help the leader of the league." Song Yuge said.


    Su Yan said, "I am afraid that the imperial palace is ten times more unknown than here."


    Speaking of the "unknown" that is pervading everywhere, Song Yuge and Lin Xizheng can''t feel it at all, even if their cultivation bases have already crossed the Tribulation Realm Four Heavens.


    The mood of these two people is slightly weaker, and they don''t have the ability to form a connection between heaven and human.


    But Fu Yuechi and Su Yan were different. From the moment they set foot on this hill of Emperor Xin, they could feel the strong aura of uncertainty surrounding them.


    This ignorance is actually a manifestation of the willpower of the heavens, so Su Yan said that this is the place of heavenly scourge.


    And the imperial palace will undoubtedly be the core area of ??Scourge.


    "With the peak strength of Leader Su, aren''t all the dangerous places in this world like walking on the ground?" Song Yuge was puzzled.


    Su Yan shook his head gently, just about to speak, only to hear the voice of an old man from behind many stone pillars: "The imperial palace was the residence of the emperor back then, and the emperor caused a scourge. The heavens and worlds almost collapsed together. From the beginning of this imperial palace, all the heavens and all realms almost were buried together with the emperor. What do you young people know? Do you think this is a place for spring outing?


    The voice of the old man appeared very abrupt, and even Fu Yuechi hadn''t noticed that there was an old man hidden behind the huge pillar.


    And in Su Yan''s spiritual sense, the old man appeared almost suddenly across space. This way of appearing was really strange to the extreme.


    At this moment, Su Yan also moved, and a continuous afterimage appeared in the air, almost in the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already appeared in front of the old man.


    The old man was wearing a very strange robe, with many star patterns on it.


    The white beard was hanging down near his belly, his figure was a little rickets, and his face was full of wrinkles, just like an old tree that has experienced thousands of years of wind and frost.


    The whole body aura of this old man is very vain, he must have cultivated to the realm of returning to nature.


    The old man didn''t have a bit of murderous aura, and he didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend, so Su Yan didn''t rush to take action. Instead, he asked: "Lao Zhang seems to be very familiar with the hill of Emperor Xin?"

 Chapter 3051： Old mans temptation

    The third thousand and fifty one chapter the old man''s temptation


    The old man said: "This is where I practiced for a long time. Do you think I am familiar with it?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "This place is full of unknown auras. Even a monk who is determined by the world can hardly resist it. You said you are cultivating here? How is this possible? Being in this place for a long time will inevitably be eroded by unknown power. Once broken, the unknown power will penetrate everywhere, and fall is a matter of moment!"


    "You are a very knowledgeable woman. You are right, but the old man cultivates here." The old man stroked his white beard lightly after he finished speaking, with an expression of use.


    "What are you practicing here?"


    The old man said: "This place is full of unknown auras, of course the cultivation here is unknown, otherwise what else can I cultivate?"


    Fu Yuechi was shocked for a while, and didn''t know what to say.


    Even Su Yan''s heart was surprised, is there such a strange person in the world?


    Unknown represents a part of the power of the scourge. Is there really a mortal in this world that can refine the power of the scourge?


    Even in the realm of real immortality, it may not be able to have such an ability, let alone a mere mortal!


    If a mortal really has this kind of ability, even if it only refines 1% of the power of the scourge, it is already invincible in this world!


    If this old man really cultivated in Emperor Xin''s Hill for a long time, he would be considered a strange person.


    Su Yan said, "Lao Zhang, I have one more question."


    "It''s okay to speak. In the third region, I am afraid that no one knows the hill of Emperor Xin better than the old." The old man''s words revealed strong confidence.


    Su Yan lowered his voice and asked, "Have you ever heard the news about Murder Sword?"


    Su Yan was very cautious when asking this question. Who knew that the old man didn''t even think about it, and immediately replied: "The killing sword is in the hill of Emperor Xin."


    "Is this serious?" Even Su Yan''s tone was a little excited. He searched for the killing sword for a long time, and now he finally got a definite clue.


    The old man said: "Of course it''s true, the old will never lie. Since the murder sword is in the hill of Emperor Xin, why should I lie to you?"


    Su Yan said: "Old Zhang''s words are so sure, is it because I have seen the killing sword fail?"


    The old man said: "Although I have never seen the killing sword with my own eyes, as long as it is the night of the full moon, I can feel the breath of the killing sword. Although it is also a crazy delusion, it is very different from this unknown breath."


    With this old man''s cultivation base, there should be no need to lie to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was naturally very happy to be able to get the whereabouts of the Murder Sword.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about the difficulties mentioned by the old man. No matter how many difficulties there are in front of him, just straighten it out!


    The old man seemed to see through Su Yan''s thoughts and said, "I advise you to dispel this idea. Young man, your bones are amazing, your talent must be amazing, and your achievements are limitless. You may even be able to board the fairy gate in the future. Why bother. Looking for this killing sword?"


    "Why can''t I find it? My leader Su is so powerful that there has been nothing rare in this world to stop him!"


    The old man said: "I have been cultivating in Dixin Hill for more than 2,500 years. From the very beginning, I knew that the killing sword was in the Emperor Xin hill, but I never thought about taking the killing sword. Are you not interested in killing swords? These peerless magic weapons, of course, are something that every monk dreams of. The reason why I don''t get it is just because it is absolutely impossible to do."


    Su Yan said: "Listening to what Lao Zhang said, is it because this matter is extremely difficult?"


    The old man said: "Not only is it difficult, it can even be said that it is difficult to climb to the sky, do you have the ability to bear all the unknowns of the Emperor Xin Hill?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning at the old man''s question, and Fu Yuechi asked directly, "What are you kidding? Taking the killing sword and accepting all the unknowns about the hill of Emperor Xin, what is the connection between the two?"


    The old man laughed and said: "This is because your hair is long and your knowledge is short. The murder sword was secretly hidden in the imperial palace. If you want to get the murder sword, you have to endure all the ignorance in the imperial palace. I am ashamed and old. I have practiced here for 2,500 years, and I still dare not open the door of the imperial palace."


    Su Yan said: "Whether this can be done, whether the door of the imperial palace can be opened or not, will be known after going to see it. I am a person who never likes to speak big words, but I never take myself down and take myself too lightly. Whether or not you can do this, you still have to read it yourself before you can make a decision."


    "Young man, since you are so confident, it''s better to let the old man test your depth." Before the old man''s voice fell, he shot Su Yan directly!


    What rushed out of the hands of this old man was a very strange force!


    It seems to be a powerful and incomparable death, but it is specious!


    But one thing is absolutely certain, that is, this force is absolutely very difficult to deal with!


    This gray-white force was coming fiercely, and Su Yan did not dare to neglect, and directly took out Tai''a!


    The golden sword light shines on the top of the mountain, easily dissolving the strength of the old man.


    After seeing Tai''a, the old man also showed a strange expression, and then said: "Since you already have Tai''a, why bother to covet the Murder Sword anymore? If this sword is used to the extreme, it will be one of the worlds In China, few people can be called your opponent."


    Su Yan did not pay attention to the old man, but chose to take the initiative to attack. After the sword light pierced the sky, he immediately smashed in front of the old man!


    The unknown power gathered in front of the old man again!


    The unknown power corresponds to a certain strange law of heaven and earth. This is a power that even Fu Yuechi has never seen before. It is not an elemental power or a spiritual power. It is even more miraculous than the ancient martial arts!


    This unknown power directly enveloped Su Yan''s sword light, and then directly swallowed Su Yan''s exquisite sword light!


    Su Yan''s sword light has always been unfavorable, and he was still overseas with a sword that broke the mountain and the sea.


    And this old man was just an unknown power, and he directly resolved Su Yan''s swordsmanship. How could Fu Yuechi not be surprised?


    This was the first time she had seen other alien powers that could be evenly matched with Su Yan''s sword light.


    Fu Yuechi was still surprised, but Su Yan went on to make another move!


    Just now a sword was destroyed, so Su Yan made ninety-nine swords in one breath!


    These ninety-nine swords were made in one go, and the golden sword light in the sky directly created a swordsmanship cage, directly enshrouding the old man!


    The old man also had no idea that Su Yan''s sword would be so powerful, and it could be swayed to such an extent in this short time.


    The old man couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, the old man could have seen this kind of swordsmanship in his lifetime! With your swordsmanship, you are qualified to claim to be a sword master, right?

 Chapter 3052： Surrender now

    Chapter Three thousand and fifty-two


    The old man really did not expect that Su Yan''s swordsmanship had reached such a realm of sainthood beyond the ordinary.


    If you don''t notice for a while, you immediately fall into absolute passiveness!


    All the places that can be seen on Zhoutian are golden sword lights, and it is inevitable!


    Su Yan''s ninety-nine swords easily created a golden light! The momentum is terrifying!


    At this time, even if the original intention at the beginning was to test Su Yan''s strength, now he can only use his real ability to deal with it.


    The old man stomped his foot fiercely, and the whole mountain trembled directly, and the unknown power in the old man''s body was also rushing out frantically!


    The warning signs in Fu Yuechi''s heart became stronger!


    The old man did not lie, nor did he brag, he did indeed master an extremely powerful unknown power!


    Su Yan said that this unknown force essentially comes from the Scourge and is part of the law of heaven and earth.


    Fu Yuechi really couldn''t think of what kind of method this old man was cultivating, and he could directly refine a part of the law between heaven and earth!


    The ominous power and Su Yan''s sword light directly collided with the lightning!


    The entire mountain shook even more!


    The gray ominous power and the golden sword light competed and swallowed each other in the sky, and finally turned into nothing.


    At this moment, even Su Yan felt a very strange feeling in his heart. The strength of this old man was really strong, even a little bit beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    And Su Yan''s long sword was shaking. After pulling a sword flower, he was about to continue to wield more powerful swordsmanship. Unexpectedly, the old man directly waved his hand and said: "No need to fight, you are super strong, and you are old and old, no matter what. Both strength and physical strength are far inferior to you, so I surrender!"


    Since the old man had chosen to admit defeat, of course Su Yan also put down the long sword in his hand.


    Su Yan has always done things upright, and of course he will not bully an elderly man, not to mention that he still needs the old man to lead him to find the killing sword.


    The old man said: "Dare to ask your honorable surname and name, monks who can practice swordsmanship to such a transcendent and holy state are extremely rare throughout the ages. I don''t know what kind of school you are?"


    After the old man gave up, he respected Su Yan a lot.


    In the world of monks, whoever is strong and has a high realm is always Dao brother.


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship was unpredictable. The old man was convinced of Su Yan''s strength, so his attitude changed.


    Su Yan said, "My name is Su Yan. I created a new school on Earth. You must have never heard of these two names."


    The old man really showed a very confused expression. He has been practicing in seclusion in this Emperor Xin Hill. He has no understanding of external affairs. He only asked in a puzzled tone: "Aren''t you a descendant of the five holy places?"


    "Could it be that in your eyes, only the descendants of the five holy places can perform such swordsmanship?"


    The old man said: "I have lived in seclusion here for 2,500 years. Is the outside world so different? In my time, the five holy places are like the sun, and almost all the geniuses in the world yearn to enter the five holy places. You can cultivate this kind of swordsmanship, It shows that your talent is definitely the level of the proud son of heaven. If the five holy places knew of your existence, how could they allow you to visit other houses?"


    Lin Xi, who was next to him, smiled and said, "Our leader Su is the most hated enemy of the five holy places. How could he be the descendant of the five holy places? Mr., what you said is really funny."


    Taoist Su Yan was a little bit worried. He was afraid that the old man had a mysterious connection with the five holy places. If he knew his hostile relationship with the five holy places and chose not to help each other, it would be very troublesome.


    But the old man widened his eyes and stared at Su Yan seriously for a long time before asking Lin Xizheng, "Is it serious?"


    "Old gentleman, what you said is a bit offensive, can we lie to you?"


    The old man''s complexion suddenly became serious, as if he was plunged into contemplation. After a long time, he said, "Could it be that the aura of the five holy places is not as good as before? But this is unreasonable. There are saints in the five holy places. , It is impossible to allow the existence of schools that threaten them..."


    Su Yan said, "Sir, you don''t need to think too much about it. There is indeed a big problem with the aura of the five holy places. Even the third region may usher in the end of the world, because the great calamity is about to come."


    The old man is of course very sensitive to the four words Qianqiu Dajie.


    Because of the hill of Emperor Xin, the earthly wonderland has turned into a wasteland where birds do not shit, which is the result of the Great Tribulation!


    The ominous power that is now permeating the hill of Emperor Xin is also part of the legacy of the great calamity that year.


    The power of the human emperor was almost equal to the sum of the five sacred places. Under the great calamity of the thousand and autumns, it was not destroyed at once. If the great disaster of the thousand and autumns really comes, the five holy places will inevitably bear the brunt! In an inevitable position!


    The news was so shocking that the old man''s footsteps staggered, and he finally stabilized his figure.


    When the old man was fighting with Su Yan just now, his Taoist heart was calm as water, and at this time he fluctuated violently.


    Obviously the four words Qianqiu Great Tribulation gave him a great shock!


    He has been cultivating in this hill of Emperor Xin for 2,500 years, even if he is watching the leopard, he should understand how terrifying the great calamity will be after the coming of the age!


    Su Yan understood that this old man would be the key to obtaining the killing sword.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race have already said in the letter that the first to get the news of the killing sword was the five holy places, so Su Yan hurriedly hurried to Dixin Hill.


    If the killing sword fell into the hands of those saints in the five holy places, things would surely become very tricky.


    The power of the killing sword is not trivial. It is a murderous soldier with supreme power. Such a magic weapon is the safest to stay in your own hands.


    And the Three Sages of the Monster Race hiding in the dark must think of Su Yan and the Five Great Sacred Lands, and then they can take advantage of it.


    This old man knew the whereabouts of the murder sword, which was like a key.


    Su Yan met this old man first, indicating that luck and the number of days are on his side, and he must cherish this opportunity in order to win the killing sword first.


    The old man sighed: "Although I don''t know why you and the Five Great Sacred Lands have feuds, I and the Five Great Sacred Lands also had some hatred back then. I sneaked into the hill of Emperor Xin to practice the Holy Law. The original intention was for revenge. It has also grown, but the idea of ??revenge has faded a lot. Listening to you today, it seems that the time has come to subvert the five holy sites?"


    Su Yan said: "Lao Zhang, your cultivation level is extremely high. If you want to join us, I, Su, will naturally welcome him wholeheartedly, but the key now is the killing sword. The five holy places are also looking for killing swords. We are determined not to fall behind them. , Let the killing sword fall into the hands of those saints!"

 Chapter 3053： Three taboos

    Three thousand and fifty-third chapter three taboos


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the old man showed a surprised expression and said: "The news about the killing sword is still known by the five holy places?"


    "Yes, the five holy places should have sent saints to fight for the killing sword. We''d better make some arrangements before the five holy places, at least not let the killing sword fall into the hands of the five holy places."


    The old man said: "I won''t look for their bad luck, they even took the initiative to enter the Emperor Xin Hill, so it''s no wonder that I... You follow me."


    After the old man finished speaking, he flew up in the air, apparently planning to lead the way to the legendary palace.


    Su Yan''s expression also became excited, he was very close to the Murder Sword.


    Lin Xi was asking: "Lao Zhang doesn''t know how to call it?"


    The old man said: "I have forgotten my name and dao name for a long time, but you can call me the real person Songhe."


    Fu Yuechi asked again: "I don''t know why Lao Zhang is grudges with the five holy places?"


    True person Songhe asked back: "Why are you contending with the five holy places? Knowing that the five holy places have powerful saints, do you have to fight against the five holy places?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Of course we have the reason to be compelled. In order to cope with the great calamity of the ages, the five holy places deliberately want to swallow all our schools, and the ancestral inheritance is handed over to us. ?"


    Then Fu Yuechi started talking about the first battle in the small mountain world, and has been talking about it until recently.


    After hearing this, Master Song He said: "I can almost understand your situation. You really have no choice. Even if you put me in your position, you will make almost the same decision."


    "Everyone is forced by the situation. If it''s not the moment of life and death, who wants to enter the third region and the five holy places desperately at this moment of great calamity?"


    Songhe Zhen said: "The conflict between me and the five sacred places is much simpler. Back then, there was a peerless genius named Chen Shaokun from the Nirvana Holy Land. This Chen Shaokun killed my master and three uncles, and I then killed this again. Since then, Chen Shaokun has been fighting each other with the five holy places. Everyone has suffered great damage, and my school has almost withered. Only after I am a bad old man, thinking of revenge for the same family, will I escape into this Emperor Xin hill. The practice is unknown."


    True person Songhe sighed at this point, and then said: "But as my cultivation level gradually rises, even my mood has improved a lot, and after so long, the so-called hatred has become very dull. That��s why I haven��t gone out to find the Five Great Sacred Grounds in recent years."


    Song Yuge said: "You can kill in the third region and the five holy places inextricably. Lao Zhang, you must have been the most powerful person back then?"


    Master Songhe laughed, and laughed at himself: "If it''s really a powerful situation, how can you hide in this barren and barren land?"


    "Hey, what a real person said is wrong. The five holy places have ten thousand years of age. No matter how strong a person is, if there is no help, it is estimated that it will be extremely difficult to bring down the five holy places. But if everyone''s strength is in one place, If the trickles converge into big rivers, the ending may be quite different."


    Songhe Zhenren''s words turned: "There are three taboos in the hill of Emperor Xin. Even if I have been practicing here for a long time, I will definitely avoid these three taboos."


    "Oh? What are the three taboos?"


    Song He said: "The first taboo is that you can''t get hurt easily, even if it''s just a small wound that cuts your finger with a sharp blade. There is a mysterious curse here. Once you see blood, it will be triggered and the wound will fester. It''s a trivial matter. What''s more terrifying is that people will become the living dead."


    This is the reason why Song He took the initiative to surrender to Su Yan just now.


    In this weird hill of Emperor Xin, it is best not to let yourself be injured, not to mention that Su Yan is a rare sword repairman in the ages, if he is injured, it will be very difficult to deal with in the hill of Emperor Xin.


    Su Yan asked: "What does Lao Zhang mean by the living dead?"


    "Although the body can still move, but the mind is dead, just like the walking dead, but it is more advanced than the normal walking dead, at least the body will not rot."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "Isn''t that the same as the drought?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan went to the mysterious world to search for the killing sword. They also encountered many snipers and killings, and they still have fresh memories.


    The swords over there are already so powerful if they are not genuine killer swords. Most of the secrets here are genuine killer swords, and their power is probably even more powerful!


    The power of the Murder Sword is extraordinary. If there is also a special altar here, it will definitely be able to produce a larger number of dry zombies in batches... Just thinking about it, I already feel a very headache.


    "What about the second taboo?" Su Yan asked.


    "The second taboo is the imperial palace. During the two thousand five hundred years that the old man has been here, the hill of Emperor Xin has actually been to three powerhouses. These three powerhouses have reached the top of the world like this Fu master. Crossing the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm, only one step can reach the sky. These three top masters are all aimed at the killing sword. Because the power of the killing sword shocks the ancient and the present, they all want to use the killing sword to force the last heaven. Robbery..."


    "Now that the killing sword is still in the imperial palace, the fate of these three super masters is naturally self-evident. What about the last taboo?"


    There is no need to ask too much about the imperial palace. Since the real person Songhe has already planned to take them to the imperial palace, seeing is believing is better than listening to the real person Songhe.


    Songhe Zhen said: "This last taboo is also the biggest taboo. It is a taboo that the old man must also abide by."


    The two taboos that the real person Songhe said were already very horrifying, but he still used a joking tone. By the time of the last taboo, the expression of the real person Songhe had become very serious.


    He is expressing a point of view. What he is about to say is definitely not a joke, but a real threat.


    If someone does not listen to his advice, violates this taboo and falls here, it is also to blame.


    True humanity Songhe said: "The old man has refined the ominous power here. Even if he is injured, he can use his true essence to suppress the injury without letting the ominous force damage his heart and brain. As for the imperial palace, the old man has also entered the emperor. On the periphery of the palace, the old friend��s corpse was brought out of the palace. The first two taboos are no longer taboos for the old man. Only this third taboo, even if it is old, will never dare to touch it. of."


    Listening to Master Songhe''s words so convincingly, the others couldn''t help showing curious eyes.

 Chapter 3054： meet by chance

    Chapter Three Thousand and Fifty Four


    This hill of Emperor Xin is really an inexplicable and weird place, compared to the famous Jedi in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, it is not much better.


    Among the curious eyes of several people, Songhe Zhen said: "This last taboo is also very simple, it is moonlight, especially the moonlight of the full moon."


    After hearing this, several people showed strange expressions, even Su Yan locked his brows tightly, as if thinking of something bad.


    Things like moonlight are so commonplace, you can see them everywhere. How could it become a taboo?


    Lin Xi said righteously: "Real person, are you serious? This moonlight is everywhere, how can it become a taboo?"


    Lin Xi just wanted to break his head, and couldn''t think of the terrible part of moonlight, which turned out to be a taboo.


    Lin Xizheng asked this not for the purpose of arguing, but simply because she really didn''t understand.


    Songhe Zhenren said: "The moonlight is also called the lunar radiance. In the daytime, the sun can suppress the unknown power. When the sun rises, the feminine moonlight can increase the unknown power. You now feel that the unknown power is very strong, like Is there a big rock in my heart? After the night, the unknown power can be more than ten times!"


    Fu Yuechi showed an extremely surprised look and asked, "Is the source of this unknown power the imperial palace?"


    "Yes, the source of all this is in the imperial palace, but no one knows what kind of situation is in the depths of the imperial palace." Songhe Zhenren said, "no matter how deep your strength is like the sea, enter the imperial palace. It''s all a dead end. This is all the facts I have observed in this Dixin Hill for 2,500 years."


    Madam Songhe was not hostile to them, but he was also very obviously not optimistic that they could get the killing sword.


    True person Songhe went on to say: "The hill of Emperor Xin at night is completely different from the daytime. It can be said to be two worlds. Therefore, at night, the old will hide in the cave. If it is not very necessary, I will never Come out easily. The five holy places don��t know this, if you rush into the Emperor Xin��s Hill, you will definitely suffer a lot!"


    The words of Master Songhe had already been fulfilled. The five holy places had caused hundreds of casualties in the hill of Emperor Xin, but they hadn''t even seen the enemy anywhere.


    Even the saints are about to worry and mad.


    Su Yan was in his thoughts at this time, if the moonlight could urge unclear words, wouldn''t it be...


    Su Yan has the experience of practicing for the ninth life, and I don''t know how much he has seen strange things in this world. Regarding the unknown power, Su Yan also knew much better than Song He.


    The clues given by the real person Songhe are disorganized in the eyes of others, but they are sufficiently connected in Su Yan''s mind.


    But when he thought of this, Su Yan frowned even more.


    The possibility that Su Yan thought of is really absurd. Since the beginning of the world, it will only happen when an era is completely destroyed and all civilizations are overthrown and rebuilt!


    There are no such conditions in Dixin Hill. How could this happen?


    Fu Yuechi also saw that Su Yan''s expression became more solemn, and couldn''t help asking: "Su Yan, do you think of something troublesome? You might as well say it and let everyone help you share your worries."


    Su Yan came back to his senses and said: "I just have a simple guess about the depths of the imperial palace. I hope my guess is wrong. Otherwise, I would rather not come to this Emperor Xin Hill... "


    "Your guess? What kind of guess?" Fu Yuechi looked at Su Yan confusedly.


    "Let me sell a pass first, and share it with you later when I need it." Su Yan turned his head and said, "Mr Songhe, is the imperial palace you said is buried deep underground?"


    "Exactly. There is also a big mountain above the imperial palace. This big mountain is said to be when God''s punishment came that year, when God moved a mountain thousands of miles away and completely suppressed the imperial palace into the ground." Tao.


    Mr. Songhe''s words made Su Yan''s expression more gloomy, what he was really afraid of!


    Seeing Su Yan''s solemn expression, Fu Yuechi became more curious in her heart.


    But since Su Yan didn''t take the initiative to say, she didn''t ask, because she was not a talkative woman.


    The flying speeds of several people were not very fast. Soon Su Yan''s spiritual sense sensed some unusual aura, and then saw many dazzling lights appearing in the sky from the northeast.


    These rays of light flew extremely fast, and it took almost a dozen seconds to turn into many dazzling treasures!


    There is a powerful monk flying over the long sky with a magic weapon.


    Su Yan and the others stopped directly in the sky. The other party should have found them earlier, so they controlled the magic weapon to fly over so quickly.


    These monks couldn''t be more sensitive than Su Yan and Fu Yuechi. It was very likely that they had borrowed some magic weapon to detect aura before they found Su Yan and the others.


    The magic weapon for detecting breath is very rare, and ordinary sects do not need such a tall and unpopular magic weapon, even if there are many powerful sects in the third region.


    Of course, only the five holy places can use this magic weapon to detect breath.


    Of course Su Yan knew this in his mind, but he didn''t know which one of the five holy places was.


    These people came fiercely, sitting on top of several huge gourds.


    The speed of these gourds flying so fast, it must not be any ordinary magic weapon.


    These calabashes surrounded Su Yan and the others, and then a woman came out and asked, "Who are you guys, and why did you appear in the hill of Emperor Xin?"


    The woman was dressed in red and looked very sophisticated.


    Su Yan said, "Who are you? This is not the territory of any school. We can go if we want to, or go if we want. What matters to you?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the woman''s face was slightly sullen, but the rest of the people showed very obvious anger. It seemed that Su Yan''s words were extremely offensive to them.


    But no matter how angry these people are, it is the woman in red who has the final say.


    The breath of the woman in red is very special, so that Su Yan''s eyes can hardly be removed from her.


    The reason why the five sacred places have the right to dominate many worlds and surpass countless sects is because of the existence of saints.


    Su Yan knew this very well from the beginning.


    Today, he finally met with the saints of the five holy places.


    The woman in red in front of me is the so-called saint!


    No matter how talented a person is, he can only be regarded as an evildoer at best, and it is absolutely impossible to reach the level of a saint.


    Because the saint is not based on talent at all, but has crossed the Nine Heavens Tribulation to become a virtual existence, and should be reincarnated and rebuilt, this kind of talent is qualified to be called a saint!

 Chapter 3055： meet by chance

    The third thousand and fifty-five chapters meet unexpectedly


    There are many reasons why immortals enter the reincarnation world. There are cultivation methods, karma frontiers, and even direct punishment from the heavens. After taking the immortal position, they are demoted to mortals...


    These people have already surpassed the masses of beings between the six paths of reincarnation and the world, even if they were reincarnated and rebuilt, they would be more than ten times more powerful than the average person.


    And as the cultivation level increases, the memories of the previous life will gradually awaken, and the strength will become stronger.


    The higher the degree of memory awakening, the higher the status and achievement of this life.


    But this kind of reincarnated adult is also very risky to practice again, and there are not a few people who will not be able to get rid of death, and everyone will be obliterated.


    If there is no opportunity to practice in this life, and the memory of the previous life cannot be opened because of some key, the so-called saint will also become a mortal.


    Like Su Yan, who has gone through the ninth world of spiritual consciousness and insomnia, through the ages, apart from the Buddha of the Buddha, I am afraid that no third person can be found.


    Su Yan''s level is not something that some imaginary immortals, scattered immortals, earth immortals, and true immortals can spy on. If you want to fight Su Yan in this world, at least the previous life needs to be at the golden immortal level.


    Fu Yuechi and the others only knew that there were some mysterious saints in the five holy places, and these saints were so powerful that they were very unreasonable, and they didn''t know anything other than the inside story.


    Originally, the source of these saints was the biggest secret of the five holy places, that is, within the five holy places, most people didn''t know how the saints came and how they chose them.


    I only know that the lineage of the saints is very mysterious, regardless of whether they accept disciples or inheritance.


    The woman in red didn''t care much about Su Yan, her eyes almost fell on Fu Yuechi''s body, and then when she heard Su Yan''s words, she put her eyes back on Su Yan''s body.


    This is incredible, the more you look at it, the more surprising it is!


    She could hardly be sure what kind of existence Su Yan in front of her was, whether it was a mortal or a saint like her!


    Su Yan is like Schr?dinger''s cat, in the superposition of the two states, so she can''t distinguish it at all!


    The souls of ordinary people and saints are very different. The souls of saints carry a layer of light, while ordinary people do not.


    Su Yan''s soul does not have divine light, but the soul itself can already shine!


    This is the first time even a saint has seen this situation!


    The saint said: "The soul contains divine light, can it be that you are not the gods?"


    The **** descending here is not an adjective, but a simple literal meaning. In addition to the innate nature of the ancient times, the saint could not think of any existence that could cultivate the soul to the degree of warmth and jade.


    Even the saint who has crossed the fairy gate can''t do this far!


    But at the end of each era, even the immortal gods will fall under the catastrophe!


    By now, there are not many gods in the ancient times, not to mention seeing the reincarnated gods in this world!


    The probability of such a thing is really low to negligible!


    Therefore, even the saint can''t tell what kind of existence Su Yan is!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Is there something to do with you? I don''t like other people blocking my path. If you are acquainted, I will quickly let go of a path."


    After the saint heard Su Yan''s words, Liu''s eyebrows were upside down, with an expression of extreme dissatisfaction, and said: "Do you know who I am? You dare to be so arrogant in front of me."


    "This is really funny. I just asked you what you came from, but you didn''t answer. Now I say that I don''t know who you are. If you don''t register yourself, the ghost will know who you are!"


    Su Yan''s remarks were almost joking. If they were told to an ordinary female monk, it would be fine, but the identity of this woman is not easy to be positive. She is definitely not an ordinary woman, but a saint who is also highly respected in the five holy places!


    The woman in red hadn''t reacted to Su Yan''s words, and the other monks around were already shouting and killing.


    Offending the saints can basically be equivalent to not putting their holy places in your eyes. This is a disrespectful felony!


    The woman in red watched all this in silence, and did not stop her subordinates.


    Su Yan''s two subordinates were not easy to provoke, and the two sides quickly engaged in a verbal battle in the sky.


    Although Fu Yuechi and the others obeyed the Five Great Sacred Grounds all year round, they were basically only related to the envoys sent by the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    So they don''t know which of the five holy places these people are.


    However, this question was answered in the scolding war. These people came from the Holy Land of Nirvana.


    Saint Nirvana is located in the far north, surrounded by a wild area for thousands of miles, and belongs to the weaker one among the five holy places.


    But the strength of the Holy Land of Nirvana alone is enough to defeat a group of schools. Because the five sacred places were originally a transcendent existence, the remaining sects and forces were separated from the five sacred places by at least one grade.


    Su Yan looked very boring in this scolding battle, and it was nothing to delay their journey to the imperial palace.


    However, it seems that the Nirvana Holy Land does not know the existence of the imperial palace. If you want to go to the imperial palace, you must first send the talents of the Nirvana Holy Land.


    Su Yan''s gaze first fell on the saint. If they wanted to fight, the rest of the monks in the Holy Land of Nirvana shouldn''t worry about it. This woman in red is the key to everything.


    Su Yan had already been eager to fight directly against the saint.


    After overcoming thousands of thunder tribulations, Su Yan''s strength has also risen to a whole new level, and of course his confidence in himself has also improved a lot.


    Even the Three Sages of the Demon Race were overwhelmed by Su Yan''s own power. To test the level of Su Yan''s equipment, one must be an opponent of the sage level!


    And at this moment, when the two sides quarreled fiercely, a flying sword was released from the Holy Land of Nirvana and took Song Yuge''s head directly!


    Song Yuge directly blasted this fairy sword into the air with a very strange true energy!


    Since then, the prelude to the war between the two sides has also begun!


    Song Yuge is the overlord of Xuanwu Zhenzong. Xuanwu Zhenzong ranks 67 out of the 72 sects. It belongs to the last sect and is certainly not as powerful as the previous sects.


    The strength is not enough, and the right to speak is of course not enough. Since Song Yuge has cultivated the Guixi Dafa, he has always wanted to find an opportunity to use it. At least the people of 36 Dongtian and 72 sects will look at his Xuanwu True Sect! If you can show your strength in front of the able Su League leader, of course it couldn''t be better!


    Now this opportunity is finally here!


    Although the Holy Land of Nirvana is located in the extreme north, most of the disciples in the school practice the fire attribute exercises!


    Song Yuge''s zhenqi is very strange. Between death qi and anger, two states are superimposed. It is the kind of very incredible and rare qi!


    As soon as they fought, the disciples in the Holy Land of Nirvana were directly blown into flight. During the inverted flight, not only the long sword was released from the hand, but also a big mouthful of blood came out!

 Chapter 3056： Hand-to-hand

    The third thousand and fifty-sixth chapters fight between the subordinates


    The other disciples in the sacred place of Nirvana saw that the people in the sect were badly wounded and drew their swords, but in the end only one person took the initiative to fight Song Yuge.


    After all, the Holy Land of Nirvana is a famous sect, and it is still very face-conscious, and it is absolutely unwilling to use more to deceive less.


    The strength of this newly shot monk is obviously much stronger. There are twenty-four profound fires in the sacred place of Nirvana. What he cultivates is the mysterious fire of sorrowful sky. This sacred fire is sky blue and can restrain all evils!


    He saw that Song Yuge''s true energy was so weird, and he thought Song Yuge was a sly, in fact, this was a big mistake!


    The practice of Xuanwu Zhenzong is the authentic practice of Xuanmen with the eight classics, but the time of this practice is too long, and the era of its creation even preceded the battle of teaching and interpretation.


    At that time, there was no complete system for the various exercises and cultivation techniques of Taoism, and they were still in the groping stage, so there were many weird and strange exercises.


    Many of these exercises were born out of whimsical creativity, and the true energy used by Song Yuge was in this list.


    Xuan Huo quickly became overwhelming under the guidance of Immortal Sword, but he couldn''t help Song Yuge''s true breath!


    Song Yuge''s Xuanwu true breath easily traversed Xuanhuo, and blasted a monk from the Holy Land of Nirvana!


    Song Yuge only used two moves, and the two moves brought about two hearty victories, and his mood became extremely cheerful!


    But after eating slumped in the Holy Land of Nirvana, it suddenly became silent.


    After staring at Song Yuge for a long time, the sage said: "You are using the secret Tortoise Breath Dafa and True Breath of the Xuanwu True Sect. These two techniques are the secret secrets of the true master of the Xuanwu Sect. So you are Sect master of Xuanwu Zhenzong?"


    The disciples of Zhouni Nirvana Holy Land are very unfamiliar with the name Xuanwu Zhenzong.


    This is natural, and they are not envoys, and they have no idea about matters outside the third region.


    Even if they are envoys, it is impossible for them to know all the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects, because the sacred grounds that the 108 families serve are different.


    Only the saints who are above everything are qualified to know everything well.


    Song Yuge confidently said: "First tidy up those people, and then come to tidy you up later, you just ranted in front of the leader of Su League, it won''t work if you don''t teach you something."


    The saint sneered and said: "Just relying on you ants, you also want to teach me?"


    When the saint waved his hand, the black-clothed man who had been standing behind her silently shot, this black-clothed man at least has the cultivation base of the Sixth Heaven Crossing Tribulation Realm, not only the cultivation base is extremely powerful, but also a silver spear in his hand!


    This long spear drove the mysterious fire and turned into fire snakes, reflecting the sky into a red color!


    The man''s profound fire was a higher-level Crimson Sky Profound Fire, and Song Yuge''s Xuanwu true breath could not restrain the Crimson Sky Profound Fire. Under the collision of the two, Song Yuge could not take advantage of anything.


    Song Yuge only had the cultivation base of the Three Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, and he had absolutely no chance of winning, even if he simply turned into a battle of attrition to compete against the real yuan, but after a while, Song Yuge was suppressed so that he could passively defend.


    Fortunately, the techniques and true breath of Xuanwu Zhenzong were originally very suitable for defense, and the opponent couldn''t attack for a while.


    But the defeat is only a matter of time. In this case, you need to meet and accept.


    After Su Yan waved a hand in the air, the sky seemed to be cut off. Not only the fire snake in the sky, but also Song Yuge''s true breath was divided into two.


    Su Yan waved his arm gently, and the two strongmen who were fighting across the Tribulation Realm were separated easily!


    Su Yan''s power is obviously overwhelming. Anyone who saw this scene, whether it was Su Yan''s side or Nirvana Holy Land, was shocked!


    They really didn''t think that Su Yan would have such an amazing method!


    Moreover, looking at Su Yan''s relaxed and casual appearance, he has completely crushed these two tribulation cultivators in terms of strength!


    That''s it for Song Yuge, the masters on the Nirvana Holy Land have the ability to cross the Tribulation Realm Six Heavens! I have also cultivated such a powerful Scarlet Sky Profound Fire, and I definitely can''t be considered a weak person anywhere!


    But after separating the two, Su Yan had an indifferent expression, and he couldn''t see any arrogance at all. He just raised his hand to do a very trivial thing, and then listened to Su Yan: "It''s better to change to Brother Lin and meet him. ."


    Lin Xizheng clasped his fists and said, "Leader Su, it''s up to me next."


    The reason why Su Yan did this is because of the three taboos mentioned by the real person Songhe just now, the first is to avoid getting injured in the hill of Emperor Xin. If unknown power invades the brain from the wound, the end will be to become a living dead zombie.


    Therefore, Song Yuge was obviously lost to the opponent, so let him come back.


    The man in the Holy Land of Nirvana was still in a daze, Lin Xizheng had already strangled the past with a sword, and had to rush his spear against Lin Xizheng''s sword!


    But Lin Xizheng''s sword is a soft sword. After the two weapons collided, they directly entangled the silver spear!


    Then Jian Qi rolled back, almost cutting off the man''s arms!


    If it hadn''t been for him to have a bodyguard spirit jade, he would definitely have learned the way. This bodyguard spirit jade could only withstand such severe damage once, and then it was directly shattered in the air.


    This man was like waking up from a big dream, using all his strength to force out the true essence of his body, all turned into violent profound fire, almost condensing into a fire disaster!


    Once the twenty-four types of profound fires in the sacred place of Nirvana have more than five types, they can condense the power of the profound fires together, which can be called a fire disaster!


    But this kind of thing can''t be done easily, even those so-called peerless geniuses can already master the Three Profound Fires.


    Xuan Huo was too violent, and Lin Xi had to retreat temporarily.


    After the man forced Lin Xizheng back, he was gasping for breath. The reason why he was stunned just now was entirely because Su Yan easily separated him from Song Yuge with a hand knife!


    You must know that he is a master of crossing the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, Song Yuge''s weaker strength also has the Third Heaven crossing the Tribulation Realm!


    Su Yan completely separated the two in the full fight, and it was as easy as an adult pulling a five-year-old child. How could he not be surprised?


    Su Yan obviously only crossed the Fifth Heaven of Tribulation Realm, but how could his Fifth Heaven be so exaggerated? This is really incredible, I can''t figure it out!


    He can only urge Zhen Yuan desperately, using powerful firepower to ensure his safety.


    With his reckless urging of the true essence, after the profound fire burned in the sky for a period of time, the fire strength not only did not mean to fade, but became more and more fierce!


    Lin Xi said righteously: "It seems that someone in Lin has to show his true ability. If he can''t even beat you, I''m afraid he will be looked down upon by the leader of Su League."

 Chapter 3057： Face the saint

    The third thousand and fifty-seventh chapter facing the saint


    When Lin Xizheng spoke, a powerful sword intent erupted. This sword intent was very deep, at least not lost to Yin Guangzheng, the North Ming sword god.


    Lin Xizheng comes from the Deep White Sword Sect. To tell the truth, the Deep White Sword Sect is unremarkable. It ranks in the middle of the 72 Sects. It has never been very recognizable. Even Su Yan never thought that Lin Xizheng''s sword intent would be So deep.


    Lin Xizheng''s sword spirit is profound, and his sword aura is very weird!


    His sword condensed a lot of powerful death aura. After it was swayed, not only was murderous aura, but also a very powerful evil aura!


    The lethality of evil spirits is still higher than that of sword energy!


    And this powerful evil spirit also made Lin Xizheng''s hair instantly turn white.


    To control the two powerful forces of death and evil spirits at the same time, it is bound to pay a very expensive price.


    After Lin Xi was swinging the sword, the powerful evil aura and death aura mixed together, turning into a grayish-white aura!


    This off-white breath looks very inconspicuous, but it has amazing lethality!


    The mysterious fire on the opposite man was already very powerful, but under the pressure of Lin Xizheng''s sword light, he could only retreat step by step without any resistance at all!


    Lin Xizheng sneered, and said: "I thought the Five Great Sacred Grounds are so powerful, but it''s nothing more than that! It seems that we thought of the Five Great Sacred Grounds too much before, and the Five Great Sacred Grounds are not the same as ours. Mortals, everyone has one nose and two eyes. How different can it be?"


    When Lin Xizheng was swinging the sword just now, he just swung the sword purely. At this moment, after he took a breath, he used a set of swordsmanship calmly!


    Protective masks appeared on the flying gourds in the Holy Land of Nirvana to resist Lin Xizheng''s sword light!


    But after the dead air and evil air are mixed together, they are almost everywhere and pervasive, and these protective masks continue to ripple layer after layer.


    In front of Lin Xizheng''s swordsmanship enough to slay the dragon and slash the gods, the masters of the Holy Land of Nirvana hardly had any resistance, and could only retreat steadily!


    Fortunately, this is the sky. If he were in the ring, he would have been knocked off the ring.


    At this time, even Fu Yuechi had the same idea, that is, the five holy places really seemed not as strong as she had thought before.


    The aptitudes and levels of these people are indeed very good. They can be regarded as the mainstays of ordinary sects, but only if you know that the sovereign and head of the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects are eligible to join Su Yan''s command.


    Many people are even the strongest existence in the world. If you look at the people of the Five Great Sacred Grounds by their standards, you would think that the people of the Five Great Sacred Grounds are not justified at all!


    The saint was also extremely angry at this time, "Is it the sword technique of the Shenbai Sword Sect''s Hundred Battles Asura? It can mix lifeless and evil spirits together, and it seems that it is the highest level of Asura!"


    At this time, who should be the leader of the Soviet Union among the two populations is almost ready to come out.


    Who else but Su Yan?


    And the woman who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven next to Su Yan could only be Fu Yuechi, the head of the Xiaoyao Sect. This Fu Yuechi heard that she had reached the realm of the Eighth Heaven Crossing Tribulation Realm three hundred years ago. She is a rare genius woman in this world!


    The only person who couldn''t distinguish his identity was the very long bearded old man beside Su Yan. The old man''s breath was also very strange, almost blending with the omnipresent unknown here.


    The wisdom of the saint is far beyond that of ordinary human beings. At this time, everyone except Songhe has been identified.


    Now that he knew that Su Yan, who had caused the most headaches in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, was here, the battle next to him became irrelevant.


    The sage calculated one thing in his heart: If she is here to make a full shot, how sure she can suppress Su Yan.


    This Su Yan''s own strength is already very shocking. If you add an equally powerful Fu Yuechi and let your hands and feet deal with the two at the same time, the result will be very unpredictable.


    Not to mention that there is a mysterious old man beside Su Yan...


    After the sage calculated, he found that the possibility of winning was less than three times.


    So another idea came up in my heart, and that is to move rescue soldiers!


    Five of the five holy sites have sent saints to the hill of Emperor Xin, and the saints of the five families are scattered throughout the hill of Emperor Xin.


    If you send a signal here, the rest of the people will definitely meet here. The only problem now is that sending a signal will inevitably alarm Su Yan.


    Unless the saint can trap Su Yan here before the signal is sent and the surrounding reinforcements arrive, she will only startle by doing so.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Sage, you must have seen that I am Su Yan, right? I know your five holy places want to get rid of me now. But you must not be sure, if you are really sure If you don��t, you don��t need to stay at all, it��s already done!"


    The sage was stunned for a while, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan could see through his mind.


    Su Yan continued: "By the way, I want to tell you one thing about the Five Great Sacred Lands. I was far from exerting my full strength in the battle of the small mountain realm, and... after coming to the third region, I grew a lot. It��s totally different. Even you, the saint of the Holy Land of Nirvana, I have at least 70% certainty that I will defeat you in one-on-one singles."


    Su Yan''s words are full of strong self-confidence. If there is not enough self-confidence, Dao Xin will have collapsed when facing the gaze of the saint, let alone such ambitious words.


    Just now, in the gaze between Fu Yuechi and the saint, there was a weird feeling that everything from the outside to the soul was seen through, and even Dao Xin had many ripples.


    This is the oppression of the saint as the former upper realm existence on the creatures in the world!


    This is the inevitable coercion of high-level over low-level, almost inevitable, unless you are also a saint, or even a higher existence!


    The saint looked at Su Yan coldly, her Dao heart was also as stable as a rock, and there was no slack and unnecessary excitement because of Su Yan''s words.


    The saint is already thinking about one thing, whether Su Yan exists like them, or even beyond them...


    This was a problem that Su Yan had encountered in the past and had never thought of before the war.


    Those so-called master masters almost all thought that they could teach Su Yan, and very few people would realize that they might not be as good as Su Yan before the war started.


    The saint finally said: "An existence like you, who does not take the otherworldly as its goal, is actually competing for power with the five holy places here. Don''t you think your behavior is a bit ridiculous?"

 Chapter 3058： Dark world

    The third thousand and fifty-eight chapters of the dark world


    Su Yan replied proudly: "I am a man and doing things with no guilt and no guilt, no shame in the world, a big man acts, and you don''t need a little woman to give pointers."


    The saint frowned slightly and said, "Su Yan, do you really think you are invincible? Do you think you can shake the five holy places by yourself?"


    Su Yan smiled boldly: "Am I alone? Can''t you see how many masters gather around me? Look at the battlefield over there, I am afraid that you will lose another battle in the Holy Land of Nirvana."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, everyone''s eyes turned to the side. Lin Xizheng had already taken an absolute advantage over there, and it was only a matter of time before the master of Nirvana Holy Land lost.


    The saint''s Taoist heart finally appeared to be shaken, and at this moment, the saint chose to shoot!


    Sages generally do not choose to make a move. Once they make a move, the consequences are bound to be shaken!


    The saint��s hands seem to be folded together, but in fact the palms are held in a virtual way, and there is a small amount of true essence in the place of the virtual grasp.


    At least in Fu Yuechi''s view, the true essence used by the saints of Nirvana Holy Land is not huge at all, not only is far inferior to the three sages of the demon race, but even those monks with extraordinary talents and strong true essence are inferior !


    Fu Yuechi was even a little surprised at this moment, feeling that the saint was not as scary as she had expected at the beginning.


    But in the next second, Fu Yuechi completely overthrew his thoughts.


    Ordinary cultivators who have more vigorous true essence are naturally more powerful. High cultivation bases can crush low cultivation bases. In fact, under 90% of the cases, they rely on the quality and quantity of true essences to crush.


    But after reaching this extreme state, the true essence is not so important.


    The important thing is whether you are proficient in supernatural powers and master the laws of heaven and earth.


    The true essence released by the saint is not huge, but the effect caused is very amazing!


    I saw that the sky became dark all at once, and the huge pressure filled everyone''s heart, it seemed that even breathing became very difficult!


    This darkness that covers everything contains the power of a part of the law, and the power of the law is mysterious and mysterious! Invisible and intangible, it is the general rule of this world! The sun, moon, stars, heaven, earth and universe are all wrapped in it!


    Under the shroud of darkness, the power of the law is presented, and behind the power of the law, it is the will of the saint!


    To fall into this darkness is to fall into the package of the willpower of the saint!


    Under the cover of this piece of willpower, I just feel as if I have suddenly fallen into a cage, and I can''t even think of a way to get out.


    Only then did Fu Yuechi know why the woman in front of him was called a saint.


    There is indeed a huge gap between ordinary monks and saints that is almost impossible to bridge!


    After the extreme pressure, the second wave of pressure from the saint also came directly!


    In the darkness, countless invisible hands seemed to appear, the flowing air, space and even the darkness itself, all gradually turned into weapons under the mobilization of the saints!


    This is the power of saints, every plant, even a simple air, can be transformed into a sword in their hands after being catalyzed by the power of the law!


    An extremely lonely smile appeared on the saint��s face, "Su Yan, can you crack this trick? This is my own unique trick called the dark world. As long as you fall into this darkness, the wind may also split you. The sharp edge of the throat. No matter how strong you are, can you not breathe at all?"


    Fu Yuechi only felt that his scalp was numb, and thought that the current plan would probably only be a hard fight!


    Even Lin Xizheng next to him also received the long sword, no longer competing with the masters of the Holy Land of Nirvana, and gathered his strength to prepare to fight for his life at any time!


    But at this moment, Fu Yuechi heard a clear laugh from his side. This was Su Yan''s laughter.


    Even now, Su Yan can still laugh?


    Fu Yuechi was very curious whether Su Yan had any way to crack this trick called "Dark World".


    From the moment the darkness shrouded, Su Yan already understood that this trick is definitely not weaker than the ancient cut-to-teaching magical powers mastered by the three demon saints. This is the saint using the law between heaven and earth to shape his own domain!


    Realm is a means that can only be mastered by ancient powerful monks. In the created realm, one''s own power can often increase by at least 50%!


    Because the domain can create a battlefield that is beneficial to itself out of thin air, such as shaping an ice sheet in a volcanic crater, creating a land without water on the seabed, and even more powerfully, it can also distort some of the laws of physics!


    What the domain creates is the time, the right place, and the harmony of people.


    Tianshi refers to the opportunity to reverse everything, geographical advantage refers to that the field can shape the battlefield according to the willpower of the monk, and Renhe refers to the huge increase in the confidence of the monk in the field.


    Fu Yuechi had only seen this skill in shaping the realm in ancient books, and he never thought that there are still monks who can use this legendary magical power!


    The power of the saints is really far beyond any enemy they have encountered before!


    But after Su Yan laughed, he said lightly: "Don��t you think that just relying on a small area can trap me in it and cannot move? If I can��t break even a small area, I will still Say you are 70% sure to defeat you?"


    The saint said: "If you really have great abilities, why don''t you talk nonsense with me and break my dark world directly!"


    There were also many mocking voices in the Holy Land of Nirvana, saying that Su Yan was just talking loudly and determined that he would never be able to beat the saint.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to these noises, and directly said to the saint: "Since you want to insult yourself, then I have to satisfy you."


    I saw an eight-story Buddha pagoda appeared in this endless darkness!


    After this buddha pagoda appeared, the golden light immediately lit up the endless darkness!


    This buddha pagoda is full of strong visual shock!


    Even the saint lost consciousness for a moment!


    The practice of practicing magical tools is actually very rare, and the practice that can cultivate magical tools so lifelike is even rarer!


    Moreover, the magic weapon that Su Yan cultivated was not a weapon, it turned out to be an eight-story huge tower, which was a certain number of heavens! Full of mysterious and powerful atmosphere!


    Only seeing this Buddha Pagoda, the saint''s Taoist heart has ripples, and many bad premonitions have appeared in his heart!


    Because Su Yan''s countermeasures are completely beyond the predictable range!


    The saint never thought that Su Yan could directly use such exaggerated techniques!


    Various musical instruments on the pagoda play the fairyland movement!


    When Xianle appeared, a layer of goose bumps appeared on the saint''s body, and the tremor in his heart was almost irrelevant. At this moment, even the domain itself was trembling!


    The saint couldn''t help saying: "Su Yan! Who are you! How could you... This is obviously not something that mortals should master!"

 Chapter 3059： Push back the saint

    The third thousand and fifty-nine chapters forced to retreat the saint


    The saint didn''t recognize Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, but he could hear that the musical instruments played were definitely the movement of the fairy world!


    How can a mortal Buddha pagoda play a fairyland movement?


    This kind of thing is too absurd!


    And when Xianle appeared, the huge darkness visibly trembled!


    The so-called realm is like a piece of paper at this time, and it can be destroyed with a single poke! It depends on when Su Yan did this!


    Darkness drives the space itself to produce a strange rhythm, which seems to be dancing to the beat of Xianle.


    Being in it naturally has a very wonderful feeling. Every rhythm in space will trigger a rapid heartbeat!


    The peaceful light of the pagoda shone around, and also protected the safety of Su Yan''s companions!


    And the surrounding darkness has gradually become fragmented in this tear!


    Seeing her own realm broken, the saint''s heart was shocked, and then she heard Su Yan say: "You can use whatever skills you have, saint of Nirvana Holy Land."


    The saint stared at Su Yan, his eyes became very complicated. After she began to awaken the memories and practice clips of her previous life, first of all her peers were not her opponents, and slowly, the teachers of the past became inferior to her, and then Nirvana The seniors in the Holy Land gradually became inferior to her, and even these seniors still listen to her to teach the law...


    These things have shaped her pride as a saint!


    She thought that the saints must be invincible in this world. Mortals are just humble ants, but today she was so humiliated in front of an ant!


    Su Yan was able to break the confident field so easily!


    "Su Yan, you must not be a mortal!" The saint almost blurted out these words. This is the only way to protect her dignity. She must not accept that she would lose to a mortal!


    Su Yan asked in return: "You said I am not a mortal, then what kind of existence am I?"


    Su Yan''s question caused the saint to become speechless, but whenever an upper realm was reincarnated and rebuilt in the mortal world, there would be a circle of divine light on the soul level, and Su Yan did not have this divine light.


    The sage was lost for a while, but after a brief period of confusion, the sage immediately realized something was wrong, "Su Yan, you want to mess with my Dao Xin, and then kill me here? How can I make you happy? !"


    After the saint said these few words in furious anger, the expression on his face was calm again in the next second.


    This means that the messy Tao Xin of the saint has returned to the realm of Gujing Bubo again.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a bit pity, if the existence of a saint of this level couldn''t mess up her Dao Xin first, it would be very difficult to kill her by force.


    And once the world is shaken here, the rest of the five holy places will definitely rush to help.


    There must be more than one saint in Dixin Hill. If it is deadlocked, the situation may be disadvantageous to Su Yan.


    With only one saint, Su Yan was 90% sure to win and 60% sure to kill the opponent.


    But if it were to deal with a group of saints, Su Yan could only retreat temporarily.


    The dark world gradually became unsustainable, and light sprinkled from the sky again into the gap of darkness.


    The saint''s hands formed another type of seal, and he called out to the void: "Xu Chi, not coming back!"


    Then the master who was fighting with Lin Xizheng for a while also immediately returned to the gourd magic weapon!


    Under the control of the saint, these gourd magic weapons spewed out a lot of dense sword light.


    It turns out that these gourd magic weapons are not only flying magic weapons, but also containers for storing sword light.


    These sword lights were countless, at least 100,000 in number, and they densely surrounded Su Yan.


    At the moment when the saint released his hands, these sword lights all shot towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan directly expanded the defense range of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda and guarded all his companions in it!


    The sword light from the outside shot on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and the clanging sounds were too dense. When they were put together, it was like running through thunder in nine days!


    But none of these sword lights can shake the defense of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, this is inevitable!


    A million thunder tribulations can''t shake Su Yan''s Pagoda Pagoda, let alone some influential sword light?


    Only after the sword light of more than one hundred thousand was gone, the people in the Nirvana Holy Land would no longer be visible outside.


    Of course this was something that Su Yan had expected. From the moment the saint released these hundreds of thousands of sword lights, Su Yan knew that she wanted to escape.


    The main reason why Su Yan didn''t pursue it was that he thought of one thing: If he catches up and meets a few more saints, it may still be difficult to deal with, so it is better to let them escape.


    It was hard to catch a lonely saint and brought him to the front, but he didn''t even kill him. If he is not regretful, it must be fake.


    After today''s lesson, the saints of the Five Great Sacred Sites will appear in front of Su Yan again in the future, and they will inevitably be in large numbers. It is estimated that there will be no such good opportunity in the future.


    But this incident fell in the eyes of the real person Songhe, but it was completely another view: this Su Yan single-handedly forced the saint of the five holy places back!


    And it was the saint who had already pushed back the five sacred places without showing all his strength!


    This strength is really shocking, and at the same time, Songhe became very confused. In the end, what kind of sect is that Earth One, how can a sect that has never been heard of, can cultivate such a big Grandmaster!


    Fu Yuechi asked: "Since the people in the Holy Land of Nirvana are far away, what should we do?"


    Su Yan said, "Since we have all come here, it is not easy to do things halfway. Even the people in Nirvana have already been driven away. We''d better see what the imperial palace looks like."


    True person Songhe is of course very willing to lead the way. He didn''t deal with the five holy places. Of course, the enemy''s enemies are friends, so naturally True person Songhe will also stand on Su Yan''s side.


    However, True Person Songhe had a completely negative view of Su Yan''s attempt to take the killing sword.


    Master Songhe has been here for two thousand five hundred years. He has seen all the big winds and waves. Those masters who broke into the imperial palace are not top people, but the final ending is all broken.


    He didn''t want Su Yan to take such a huge risk for a murder sword!


    And Su Yan didn''t say anything to death, only that he could only make a decision after seeing it in the imperial palace.


    A mountain is suppressed above the imperial palace, and this mountain is ten thousand high!


    The body of this big mountain is pure black, the shape of the mountain is very majestic and magnificent, and it is obviously incompatible with the small hills of Dixin Hill.


    And Songhe Zhen said: "The imperial palace is under this mountain."

 Chapter 3060： Imperial palace

    The third thousand and sixtieth chapter imperial palace


    Said that the imperial palace was below, but Songhe was flying towards the top. These people were a little confused in their hearts, but they didn''t show it.


    Flew over the clouds to reach the top of the mountain.


    After reaching the top of the mountain, only three old trees were seen.


    These three old trees just look lifelike. All the iron horns are made of metal. Because of the unknown existence, it is impossible for plants to survive here.


    These three old trees faintly formed a formation, which seemed simple but was actually very complicated. Even Su Yan didn''t notice the clue in a short time.


    The real person Songhe fell to the top of the mountain and directly knocked down one of the old trees, while the other two old trees were fiddled with completely different shapes.


    Then there was the sound of organ movement in the center of the mountain, and then the door of the mountain opened directly, only to see a pitch-black tunnel leading into the pure darkness below.


    This series of operations made everyone stunned, and Song He triumphantly said: "I also spent three hundred years on this mountain to understand the formations of these institutions. Hey, if my old man is not leading the way, I am afraid it will be there. Baoshan is not allowed to enter either."


    This is true, not only Songhe''s complacency. If it were not for him to open the mechanism, it would take a long time and a lot of manpower and material resources to find the entrance to the imperial palace.


    Songhe Zhen said: "Continue to go down to the outskirts of the imperial palace."


    There was wind blowing from this dark tunnel, and at the same time it brought a very strong and unknown breath!


    The source of all the unknowns in the hill of Emperor Xin is on the other side of the tunnel.


    Sweat beads appeared on the palm of Fu Yuechi''s palm and asked, "Shall we go down and check it?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s not us, but I go down and take a look alone. If something is wrong, I will return immediately."


    "Will it be too dangerous for you to go down alone?" Fu Yuechi asked.


    "No, if there is no one to follow, I will not be restrained."


    Songhe Zhenren said: "Su Yan''s strength is very powerful. If you just wander around the imperial palace, there should be no danger. As long as you don''t try to enter the core area of ??the imperial palace, there will be no major problems. However, as long as you have seen the formation outside the imperial palace, it is estimated that you will basically cut off the idea of ??entering the core area of ??the imperial palace."


    When the rest of the people heard the words of Master Songhe, they couldn''t help becoming very curious about what unknown fear lurked in the deepest part of the darkness.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, he jumped straight into the tunnel, and then started to fall directly below!


    The surrounding wind was whistling, and the unknown power was getting stronger and stronger, which showed that Su Yan was gradually approaching the source of this unknown power.


    Earlier, the real Songhe said that this black mountain was part of the Heavenly Scourge, and that it was God who suppressed the mountain on the imperial palace in order to suppress the Emperor.


    This statement is simply wrong. After Su Yan came here to see this mountain with his own eyes, he already knew that this mountain was moved here by powerful monks in ancient times.


    This is exactly the top five magical powers in Jiujiao-moving mountains and filling the sea!


    Su Yan also used this powerful supernatural power to frighten Great Sage Tianpeng and almost suppressed Great Sage Tianpeng!


    And this monk who also used the great supernatural powers of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, I am afraid that the strength is still higher than that of Su Yan. The weight of this mountain is an astronomical figure. To carry it in the air and then smash it here, the mana required is very vast, absolutely It is not something that ordinary monks can do.


    Who is it that, at the expense of the emperor, will crush a mountain on the imperial palace?


    Su Yan couldn''t get any useful clues, after all, too long had passed since that era.


    Twenty thousand years is enough time for the ocean to become a sacred field, and the heavens and worlds do not know how many civilizations were born and destroyed.


    Su Yan landed extremely fast, almost at the limit of free fall, and quickly reached the bottom of the tunnel.


    The corridor was very narrow when it was above it, and could only allow seven or eight people to pass through, and the wider it went below it.


    When Su Yan landed, it was almost a huge square.


    There is darkness here, but from Su Yan''s eyesight, this darkness has no effect at all, and he can easily see everything around him.


    He could see that the huge Miyagi was well preserved at the bottom of this big mountain, almost without any erosion, even if 20,000 years have passed, everything here is very intact!


    The reason for this situation is probably because the imperial palace originally had a very powerful guardian array.


    And at the moment when the mountain was pressed down, the guardian circle was also activated. The reason why the mountain body appeared such a huge cavity was because the mountain and the imperial guardian circle clash with each other, and finally appeared wear and tear, resulting in space.


    This space is almost isolated from the outside, and the mountain seems to be a cover to protect the existence of the imperial palace, so Miyagi can survive this long time and still be so completely preserved.


    Miyagi is full of amazing aura, and the feeling of the emperor sitting in town is almost overwhelming!


    The palace of the emperor is exactly the same as in Su Yan''s memory, and Su Yan has been to the vicinity of Emperor Xin''s Hill in previous generations.


    The hill of Emperor Xin was not so desolate back then. There are countless star picking platforms here, and many powerful families also have mansions here, just because it is closest to the core of power.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and walked directly into the palace.


    When outside, the unknown power was already very powerful, but the moment Su Yan crossed the threshold, the unknown power instantly increased by more than ten times!


    Even Su Yan can feel the pressure between breathing!


    Unknown power is everywhere, and naturally will enter Su Yan''s body through breathing.


    If it is an ordinary monk, there is no way to resolve it, it will be very dangerous!


    True person Songhe is absolutely right. This ghost place is definitely not a place that ordinary monks can set foot on. Even the strong in the third region will struggle here!


    There was only Su Yan here, so he didn''t have to worry about using "Nine Heavens in Chaos". He converted the true essence in his body several times, and this became the true essence nature that could fight against this unknown.


    It''s so unusual just to cross a threshold. How about entering the core area of ??the imperial palace?


    Wouldn''t it be like diving into the deep sea, and even breathing is very difficult?


    After Su Yan walked a few steps, he saw a loft on the left and right sides. The windows of the loft on the left were slightly opened. I don''t know what ghosts are hidden inside, so that Su Yan''s mind can generate the most direct warning!


    There was absolute silence here, not only the sound of Su Yan''s footsteps, but even the sound of breathing seemed much heavier than outside.


    Of course, Su Yan understood that this was just a self-psychological suggestion, but the environment here combined with the pervasive ominous force can indeed make the Taoist heart of many monks tremble!

 Chapter 3061： The periphery of the imperial palace

    The third thousand and sixty-first chapter the periphery of the imperial palace


    Su Yan calmed his mind, first entered Gu Jing Bubo''s state of mind, and then slowly walked towards the attic!


    When Su Yan walked to the window of the attic, although it was just a glimpse, he saw a scene that made his pupils instantly enlarge.


    There are many corpses stacked on top of each other in this attic. Most of these corpses'' clothing is very different from today''s. Most of them are 20,000 years old.


    Twenty thousand years is enough for human bones to become fossils, but the corpses of these people are not decayed, but lifelike, but they are too pale.


    And there is a faint line of fire surging on the cheeks of these corpses.


    Su Yan already knew that all of these corpses had turned into dry zombies, and they were also high-level dry zombies, with corpses surging in their bodies, and they were almost on the verge of becoming immortal.


    The zombie soldiers are not ascending to the immortal world, but to get rid of impurities in the body and become a more terrifying monster corpse fairy!


    If all the droughts in this room were awakened, there would be no peace in the third area.


    Su Yan bypassed this attic and went to another attic. The attic was densely packed with corpses hanging from the eaves, making people''s scalp numb.


    These zombies with blue faces and fangs all spit their tongues out far away, and they looked terrible after seeing them.


    From these zombies, Su Yan seems to have found a line. Why did people in ancient times be keen to create droughts? Is there a mysterious connection between the soul-relief in Su Yan''s hand and the killing sword?


    There are a series of questions in Su Yan''s mind, and these questions are still not very clear, and further exploration is needed to get the answer.


    The production of these drought zombies is obviously intentional.


    Su Yan originally thought that the imperial palace was sealed into the bottom of the mountain after the powerful monks fighting, but before he came in, he never expected to see such a scene.


    After bypassing the two attics, Su Yan continued to walk inside.


    On both sides are extremely tall palace walls, and in the middle is an extremely wide gallop.


    The road leads all the way to the atrium of the imperial palace.


    Walking on this broad gallop, the power of the unknown became more and more powerful, but in the midst of this unknown, Su Yan also sensed a strange aura.


    This strange aura is so incompatible with this unknown force, and it contains a very strong murderous aura.


    "This breath... can''t be wrong, it must be the breath of a murderous sword!" Su Yan couldn''t help but become very excited.


    Coming here, it shows that the killing sword is close at hand.


    This gallop was at least three miles away, and when Su Yan reached the end of the gallop, what he saw was a palace gate.


    This palace gate has a pure black color and is carved with dragon and phoenix patterns.


    Although the gate of the palace was tightly closed, traces of fighting could be vaguely seen around.


    And in Su Yan''s Dao heart, there were waves of warning signs at this time, it seemed that there was some terrifying beast hidden behind this palace gate, ready to choose people to eat.


    Su Yan also understood at this time that the difference between the so-called outer and core areas of the imperial palace should be this door.


    Although the periphery is also very dangerous, as long as you don''t alarm the drought zombies and have a way to deal with this unknown aura, you will only be shocked.


    But behind this door is completely different. Su Yan''s spiritual sense is constantly telling him not to open this door lightly, otherwise the results will be hard to predict!


    What indescribable terror is hidden in the imperial palace?


    Su Yan put a hand on this door, and he divided a trace of spiritual thoughts over, wanting to penetrate the palace door to see the world beyond the door.


    But Su Yan''s ray of divine thought was let go, and it was directly swallowed by the indescribable unknown.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and then he took his hand back, and almost without thinking, he backed away from the way he came.


    Su Yan''s trip was just a test, and the time is not ripe for him to forcibly enter the imperial palace.


    Before coming to Emperor Xin''s Hill, Su Yan especially brought Xiao Qingshi, the saint of the ancient tribe. There was a connection between the ancient tribe and the emperor of the year. This should be available.


    If Xiao Qingshi was absent and forced in, then there would be no point in making this arrangement.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan retreated towards the way he came.


    A golden sword light rushed up directly from the belly of the mountain, and after falling to the ground, it changed into Su Yan.


    Fu Yuechi asked eagerly: "Have you encountered any danger? What is the situation below?"


    Su Yan said: "Mr Songhe is right. The following is not only very weird, but also very dangerous. I only circled the periphery and saw many dry scorpions who were about to disintegrate into corpses, and were finally blocked by a door. The really dangerous area of ??the imperial palace should still be behind this door. I originally wanted to get distracted to check it out, but as soon as I entered, it was swallowed up and nothing was found."


    Fu Yuechi frowned slightly and said, "Is the killing sword really here?"


    "It should be there. I have sensed the breath of the killing sword. Just wanting to take out the killing sword will not be an easy task."


    Su Yan glanced at the sky and said, "The sun is about to go down. The hill of Emperor Xin at night may be even more dangerous. Without the suppression of sunlight, the ominous atmosphere here will be even more terrifying. Let''s retreat to the boat of crossing first. Go ahead and plan again."


    Su Yan then invited the real person Songhe to go to the boat of crossing.


    True person Songhe retorted: "I have lived in this wilderness for more than two thousand years, and I have long been accustomed to everything here. I don''t want to leave Dixin Hill anymore in my life, and I will appreciate the kindness of several people. Why not leave me here alone to guard the entrance of the imperial palace. If the five holy places dare to come, the old man will kill them all by himself."


    Since True Person Songhe insisted on doing this, Su Yan was not too difficult for him, so he could only take Fu Yuechi and the three to return to the boat.


    By the time Su Yan and the others returned, it was already fading.


    After investigating the imperial palace today, Su Yan already understood that how to take out the killing sword from the imperial palace might still need to be discussed.


    The ancestor of Panshan and Su Yan had been to that mysterious world together. Of course, they knew how difficult these drought zombies were to deal with. After listening to Su Yan''s description, they couldn''t help frowning.


    It is difficult to deal with the hordes of drought zombies, not to mention there are even more weird unknowns to nourish these drought zombies.


    After so many years, the strength of these drought zombies may have reached a level that ordinary people cannot imagine.


    The killing sword must have the effect of suppressing these drought zombies and keeping them dormant for a long time, just like the soul-suppressing.

 Chapter 3062： The living dead

    The third thousand and sixty-second chapter of the living dead


    Assuming that Su Yan overcomes all difficulties and really gets the killing sword, at that moment, all the zombies will wake up from their long sleep!


    The only goal of these awakened zombies is to tear Su Yan to pieces, immortal!


    How to deal with it then?


    What''s more, there are not only their family in the hill of Emperor Xin, but also the saints of the five holy places nearby. The Three Sages of the Monster Race must have been hidden in the dark, ready to give Su Yan a fatal blow.


    The difficulty of this matter itself is already extremely great, not to mention that there are so many powerful enemies around.


    If according to Panshan ancestor''s intention, it would be better to lie dormant here and sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When they are all over, Su Yan will set off to get the killing sword. Then the resistance will be much smaller.


    Sunset and moonrise.


    When the sun''s brilliance completely faded, the unknown aura in the hill of Emperor Xin began to rise violently! To the point where even the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not resist!


    Fu Yuechi was surprised not only by the intensity of the unknown aura here, but also by the very important point that Emperor Xin''s Hill has been like this for thousands of years.


    After such a long period of time, this unknown breath has not completely dissipated.


    It''s really hard to imagine what it would be like when this unknown breath first came! And how violent will this great catastrophe of 20,000 years ago be!


    Except for Su Yan, these people actually had no idea about the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, because no one had experienced such a great disaster that was enough to destroy one world.


    Now I can get a glimpse of the powerful and unknown aura of Emperor Xin Hill!


    If this time the Qianqiu Great Tribulation is the same as the one that suppressed the imperial palace, the Five Great Sacred Grounds will certainly be destroyed, can they escape the sanctions of the Tribulation Force?


    This was a question that Fu Yuechi had never considered before. He was upset when he thought of this place, and he could not enter the country after sitting for a long time, so he stood up.


    At this time, the boat of crossing shook!


    An improper expression appeared on Fu Yuechi''s face immediately, and the Crossing Boat was very stable even when it traversed layers of different spaces.


    It can be said that the stability in the aircraft she has taken is the first one, which is as stable as standing on the ground.


    If the ship of crossing wobbles, it means that the ship of crossing has been attacked.


    Fu Yuechi flicked his sleeves lightly, and almost immediately flew to the deck, and saw that the guardian barrier of the Crossing Boat had been opened to the fullest extent, and it looked exceptionally magnificent in this night.


    And outside this enchantment, several people are doing their best to attack the guardian enchantment of the ship of crossing.


    Not only Fu Yuechi, but also many monks were alarmed and came to this deck one after another.


    The ancestor of Panshan even sneered and said: "Don''t the people of the five holy places know how high the sky is? They dare to come in front of the ancestor so arrogant, the ancestor must burn them to ashes!"


    As soon as the ancestor of Panshan was about to take action, he heard Su Yan say it slowly.


    "Su Yan, if you don''t allow me to take action, do you want them to continue to attack the boat of crossing?"


    Not only the ancestor of Panshan, but the other monks also showed puzzled expressions.


    The Crossing Boat is their foundation, and it is also an important capital for dealing with the five holy places. If there is any problem with the Crossing Boat, their actions will inevitably be greatly affected.


    What''s more, in terms of Su Yan''s character, how could they choose to be patient because others have already hit the door?


    This is really unusual.


    And the reason why Su Yanhui made such an abnormal judgment is because these people who attacked the boat of crossing are very abnormal!


    An unknown aura exudes from their bodies, and even the tricks they use are mixed with an unknown aura in true essence.


    Master Songhe once said that he was cultivating alone in Dixin Hill, and Su Yan didn''t think anyone could refine the unknown aura for his own use.


    Since these people do not have the aura of refining unknown, but can use this weird power, then the identity of these people can be said to be ready to come out����


    They should be the living dead who were invaded and controlled by the unknown breath.


    The highest cultivation base of these living dead already has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Triple Heaven. This cultivation base is definitely not weak, but still can''t resist the intrusion of the unknown aura. It can only be said that this ghost place is really evil!


    Su Yan said: "I will take the shot myself and take these back to have a look. Don''t act rashly."


    Now that Su Yan has already spoken, everyone just waits to watch the excitement.


    Su Yan flew directly outside the guardian formation of the boat of crossing.


    After seeing that Su Yan had escaped the guardianship of the formation, these few living dead turned toward Su Yan without hesitation!


    The eyes of these living dead were red, and besides that, the blue veins around the eyes were all highlighted, and they looked murderous.


    Other than that, it is no different from ordinary people.


    The two fairy swords diffracted towards Su, and at the same time, the true essence turned into ice crystals in the sky through the exercises!


    The swords and exercises used by these living dead have certain rules, which shows that they have not completely lost their intelligence. If the brain is really dead, it is absolutely impossible to use this trick!


    These tricks were very limited to Su Yan''s lethality, but for the sake of safety, Su Yan still used the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to hold all these attacks hard.


    After this, these few living dead desperately attacked Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, exhausted all kinds of methods, and did not care about the consumption of true essence in the body, just like a lunatic!


    At this time, the group of heroes on the boat of crossing can be regarded as understand, these cultivators are absolutely abnormal! It seemed that he had taken that kind of distracting medicine, and it seemed that he had been manipulated by others.


    And Su Yan also discovered that these living dead had a swollen wound on their bodies. The unknown breath should have penetrated into the body from this wound and then entered the brain.


    The first taboo said by Master Songhe is true. If you are injured in the hill of Emperor Xin, you will be invaded by unknown aura.


    The unknown breath follows the blood circulation into the brain, and the unknown breath also enters the brain spinal cord. Once the brain spinal cord is damaged by the unknown breath, the most powerful pill will not be saved.


    Suddenly, Su Yan moved his sword. After the sword went out, he cut the heads of the six living dead directly away!


    Only the last living dead remained to kill Su Yan, but Su Yan had already made a plan.


    Bound Xian Suo flew out directly from Su Yan''s sleeves, and directly tied the only live opening tightly, and then landed on the deck of the Crossing Boat with Su Yan.


    The living dead have been struggling desperately after being **** by the immortal ropes. The direct consequence of this is of course that the immortal ropes are tightened tighter and tighter, and even the body shows a weird purple color.


    If it were a normal person, he would have fainted in this situation, but the living dead was still struggling desperately.

 Chapter 3063： Cover the sky with one hand

    The third thousand and sixty-three chapters cover the sky with one hand


    This scene looks inexplicable and weird, and many people are speechless.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Is this the living dead person Songhe said?"


    Su Yan showed a serious expression and said, "It should be. Most of these are masters of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. The Five Great Sacred Grounds do not know the taboo of Emperor Xin Hill, I am afraid that they have already suffered a great loss. If there is a saint level. For the living dead, it��s probably going to be difficult to end."


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, I saw a blood-colored beam of light in the distant sky hit the sky, causing a circle of blood-colored ripples to oscillate directly in the endless starry sky!


    The place where this blood-colored beam of light appeared should be on the mountain where the imperial palace was located...


    Su Yan stared at this blood-colored beam of light, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time, because he knew that this beam of light represented the awakening of the Murder Sword!


    When some rare treasures in the world are about to be born, there will often be such a weather!


    This blood-colored beam of light is also equivalent to announcing the location of the five holy places, the killing sword.


    Su Yan and the others had already taken advantage of this matter, but because of this blood-colored beam of light, the so-called opportunity hardly existed.


    Because the saints of the five holy places must also see this blood-colored light beam, and can better understand what this blood-colored light beam means!


    Fu Yuechi said, "Are we going to the Murder Sword now?"


    Su Yan said: "Don''t worry, the murderous sword is in the imperial palace. Even if the saints can work together to demolish the mountain on the imperial palace, it is also very dangerous for them to enter the imperial palace. It''s better to let them spend a little bit there first."


    Even if the saints found the place of the imperial palace, don''t forget that there are many dry and zombies guarding the imperial palace.


    These droughts alone are enough to drink a pot of the five holy places!


    After Su Yan said, he glanced at the living dead who was still struggling, and he had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    The blood-colored light beam did not dissipate for a long time, and the earth rumbling and shaking in the distance!


    This rumbling sense of shock seems to come from the earthquake, and at the same time, there are several strong breaths impacting that blood-colored beam of light!


    These breaths have the breath of a saint that transcends the mortal world, and there are also several powerful and unmatched true essences!


    The masters of these powerful true essences are enough to contend with the breath of the saints!


    There are strong players in the third region, but there are many bosses who are tired of this earthly battle, almost all of them are hidden in the fairy mountain. Under normal circumstances, they will not take the initiative to provoke the five holy places. Of course, the five holy places I will not look for the bad luck of these people!


    But today is different!


    The killing sword is the treasure that almost all sword repairers dream of, even if they only get the news that the killing sword is about to be born, these people cannot completely ignore it.


    "But how did these powerful casual cultivators get the news? How did they know that the killing sword was about to be born?"


    Su Yan said: "The Three Sages of the Monster Race can tell me the news that the Murder Sword is about to be born regardless of the premonitions, then the invisible old monsters are not more qualified to receive this letter. The original intention of the Three Sages of the Monster Race is to drive tigers and devour wolves. Their strength alone is not enough to fight the five holy places. They can only call out the reclusive old monsters. I am afraid the five holy places will not be able to suppress the scene, so they have a chance."


    This kind of thing had long been expected by Su Yan. If these old monsters and the Five Great Sacred Grounds really want to fight, in this Emperor Xin Hill, I don''t know how many masters who cross the Tribulation Realm will fall!


    The ancestor of Panshan said in a surging heart: "Then we will just join in and help them kill the five holy places without leaving them, so that you can show the power of your Soviet leader! At that time, it is not possible to let many masters join us!"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not appropriate to do this. Those people have no reason to overthrow the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and now the momentum of the Five Great Sacred Grounds is at its peak. We won''t go when they''re upbeat. After appearing in front of them, wouldn''t it be able to kill the five holy grounds to find teeth?"


    The collision of the distant True Yuan became more and more intense, and the dark night sky was also ignited, constantly changing all kinds of brilliance!


    It is at least a hundred miles away from the main peak of Emperor Xin''s Hill. From such a distance, you can see the earth shaking, the sky is constantly changing, and the fierce battle ahead can be seen!


    Although these people played fiercely, it was useless.


    If the final goal is to obtain a murder sword, you can''t waste true yuan in such an inexplicable place.


    Only by holding your breath can you accomplish great things!


    The peace of Emperor Xin Hill for thousands of years was completely broken this night!


    Various powerful true essences fought fiercely, even overwhelming the unknown breath in the air!


    The flow of air also became turbulent.


    An hour later, these huge true essence collisions finally came to an end, and the night gradually fell into calm.


    This shows that the first encounter has almost subsided.


    According to Su Yan''s calculation, the five holy places should be able to win this encounter, but even if it is won, it must be a miserable victory.


    At this time, a bright moon hung in the sky.


    There are three taboos in the hill of Emperor Xin: injury, imperial palace, and moonlight.


    These people went deep into the vicinity of the imperial palace under the moonlight, and there was a big fight. Many people must have been injured...


    This is equivalent to creating the living dead who cross the tribulation realm in batches.


    The living dead have no pain or compassion. Their only weakness is the head. Unless the head is cut off, it will continue to fight to the end!


    Seeing that relatives and friends in the past turned into the living dead, can the people of the five holy places really kill them?


    And if the assassin is not painful, more living dead will be born under the influence of the powerful and unknown aura...


    With a little calculation, you can know that there is bound to be a purgatory scene ahead!


    But there are so many saints in the five holy places. As long as the saints can maintain a calm state of mind, it is not so easy to want to fall.


    Su Yan said: "Okay, we can go and take a look to see what the battlefield ahead has changed into! Bluestone, you follow me."


    Xiao Qingshi was inexplicably excited when she heard Su Yan''s words. She still didn''t understand why she was so valued by Su Yan.


    Su Yan raised his hand and condensed a very large amount of True Essence. When Su Yan''s sleeves passed through the long sky, a dark cloud floated from the west, and then the moon''s brilliance was completely obscured.


    Su Yan, the great supernatural power who covered the sky with his hand, played differently.


    Without the shining of Yuehua, the unknown aura in Emperor Xin''s Hill should also be reduced a lot.


    Su Yan only took Fu Yuechi and Xiao Qingshi into the depths of Emperor Xin''s Hill.


    The hill of Emperor Xin at night is too dangerous, and with only a little injury, he may become the living dead. These subordinates are also extremely useful, if they are unclearly damaged here, it would be too ridiculous.


    What''s more, to take the killing sword, it does not depend on the number of people.

 Chapter 3064： Sword Magic Ginseng

    The third thousand and sixty-fourth chapter of the sword magic ginseng


    Xiao Qingshi''s state of mind cultivation is not yet home, and he can hardly feel the diffuse aura of unknownness. He only feels that there is a big rock on his chest, making it extremely difficult to breathe. Entering the hill of Emperor Xin is like diving into the deep sea, and is approaching a deeper seabed.


    The moonlight in the sky has been blocked by Su Yan''s magical powers, and the surrounding area is pitch black, which further increases the fear in her mind, which makes breathing more difficult.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan put the emperor''s seal in Xiao Qingshi''s hand that the feeling of suffocation was greatly relieved, as if the drowning person was finally pulled on the surface of the water and could breathe fresh air.


    "The unknown breath is stronger than during the day, and stronger than the real person Songhe said." Fu Yuechi said.


    Su Yan hummed softly and said, "Yes. Normally, the monks in the Tribulation Realm should be able to withstand this unknown aura, but the unknown aura is at least twenty times stronger than during the day. This is the effect after I blocked the moonlight, maybe there was some kind of vibration in the imperial palace, maybe it has something to do with the killing sword, the unknown aura became so strong."


    Fu Yuechi asked, "Will Madam Songhe be okay?"


    "He can stand here for 2,500 years. Of course, he depends on not only his ability, but also his brain is better than ordinary people. Don''t worry about him too much. I am afraid that the battle ahead will be fiercer than we expected."


    It was only halfway through the flight here, and a lot of red light could already be seen on the ground ahead.


    These crimson rays are all magma rolling between the earth and hills...


    "This is...Who can turn all the mountains into magma?" Fu Yuechi''s eyes became very complicated, and the scene before her made her unable to remain calm at all.


    Su Yan looked at the lava that winds like a river on the ground, and said: "This is the realm of the earth flow fire, it should be the saints of Nirvana Holy Land. Under the earth flow fire, even the mountains will completely dissolve, and the final thing is Infinite Hell. There must have been very fierce battles here. The level of the opponent who can force the saints of the Holy Land of Nirvana to activate the domain is probably not weak."


    "There are still dozens of miles away from the main peak, how come you will fight here?" Fu Yuechi said.


    "That''s why I said that the battle that broke out here just now was much more intense than we expected. The wishful thinking of the Three Sages of the Demon Race really succeeded this time." Su Yan said.


    Xiao Qingshi trembling, said, "Are the saints in the five holy places really good?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to be afraid, I will help you carry it when the sky falls."


    Xiao Qingshi nodded as if pounding garlic, as well-behaved as a little white rabbit.


    Fu Yuechi had some doubts in her heart, why Su Yan had to call Xiao Qingshi over by name. Her cultivation level was not very good, and her martial arts were of no use, and it was a cumbersome no matter what.


    Su Yan did not expect Xiao Qingshi to fight from the beginning. Although she was a genius girl of the ancient race, she was still young and had not enough time to grow up. Of course she was not strong.


    What Su Yan wanted was the purest ancient blood in her body!


    Since he can control the phoenix as his martial soul, it shows that Xiao Qingshi''s blood is very pure, and this pure blood may be useful in the imperial palace.


    Because the six ancient tribes were originally six families formed by the division of the descendants of the emperor.


    This history is really too long. Not only Xiao Qingshi doesn''t know, but even the elders of the ancient race don''t even know this inheritance.


    This kind of thing sounds incredible, but in fact it is everywhere. For example, many people with the surname Jin do not know that their surname is Aixinjueluo four or five generations ago.


    In historical changes, individuals and families are nothing but duckweed in the sea.


    What''s more, from the end of the human emperor era to this era, how much danger and chaos have been experienced. Today''s ancient people have long been completely ignorant of the history 20,000 years ago. This is also a logical thing.


    Moving on, there are constantly flashing electric lights in the thick clouds in the sky. These flashing electric lights represent that there is still a fierce battle going on ahead!


    Among the unknown auras around, there are also many strong auras slowly drifting away!


    The hills under Su Yan''s feet were also very badly destroyed, and there was hardly a complete mountain.


    Only the black main peak seemed to be unaffected, and the originally silent sky was suddenly lit by a blood-colored beam of light!


    At this point, the breath of the murderous sword can almost be said to be blowing!


    After this sword has been silent for thousands of years, it will finally be born out of loneliness!


    Su Yan stared at this blood-colored beam of light for a long time, and Xiao Qingshi asked, "Why did the former master of the killing sword put the killing sword in the hill of Emperor Xin?"


    "Have you never heard of the legend of the killing sword? This is an unknown sword. If you get this sword, you will gain powerful power. However, this sword will also corrupt the master''s mind. Anyone who has picked up the killing sword , The final result is very miserable. It seems that there is a tragic fateful spell wrapped around the killing sword, so this sword has another name in the third area, which is the sword of the curse. This sword must not fall behind those saints. Hands."


    Su Yan��s words were only finished, and there was a clapping sound in the gloom ahead, and then a man said in a low voice: "What a curse sword, you must be Su Yan, you obviously are not the first People in the three regions have such an understanding of the history and story of the third region. This is really something that people care about."


    The man was hiding in the darkness, and he was barely visible. He could only see a pair of eyes that were extremely bright in the darkness.


    His eyes were sharper than those of a hawk, almost giving Xiao Qingshi an irresistible feeling.


    The ability to cultivate his eyes so sharply, almost irresistible, can only be the highest sword repair.


    Only at this level of sword repair can the sword''s intent be transformed into one''s own eyes, and the enemy can be deterred and even defeated by only relying on the sight.


    Su Yan said proudly: "Since you want to challenge me, why bother to hide your head and show your tail and just come out. Are you a person from the holy land of Panzhen? In terms of swordsmanship, almost all of the five holy places are wine bags and rice bags. Several decent characters."


    The man shook slightly, and the surrounding shadows suddenly disappeared, revealing his true body.


    He was wearing a black suit, he was very burly, and he carried a long sword as thin as a bamboo pole on his shoulders.


    This sword is at least two meters long, and it is a very special type in long swords.


    The man said in a low voice: "Panzhen Sacred Earth Heart Sword chessboard sword demon Dugu Xin join."

 Chapter 3065： Sword Demon Challenge

    The third thousand and sixty-fifth chapter of the challenge of the sword demon


    The sword repair in Panzhen Holy Land is the strongest in the third region in terms of quantity and quality, which is almost universally recognized.


    And inside Panzhen Holy Land, Heart Sword Chessboard is recognized as the strongest place.


    Only the strongest and most talented disciples are qualified to enter the heart sword board to practice, and it is even more difficult to obtain the title of sword character on the heart sword board!


    Basically, those who can enter the heart sword board are geniuses in the sword. To break out of these geniuses, it is absolutely not only talents, but also their own efforts and willpower.


    Duguxin''s ability to obtain the title of Sword Demon on the Heart Sword board shows that he is addicted to swords like devil, and is definitely not a good role to deal with.


    But Su Yan showed a disdainful expression on his face, saying, "There should be a few old ghosts presiding over the situation on the Heart Sword chessboard. These old ghosts may not be able to fight me. How long have you been practicing swords? Do you want to make an axe in front of me?"


    After Duguxin listened to Su Yan''s words, the originally very mad expression on his face was frozen for a while. He really did not expect that after he reported his name, he would be so despised by Su Yan!


    Does this Su Yan really think he is invincible in the world?


    But from the information obtained before, this Su Yan undoubtedly has arrogant capital, and the realm of breaking ten thousand magic with one sword is like a mountain, which can make the sword repairing mountains all over the world stand up.


    Therefore, Duguxin did not refute Su Yan''s words, but said: "I know you showed extraordinary swordsmanship in the first battle of the small mountain world, but you should understand that there is more than one genius in this world! Law is not yours alone!"


    "Oh, so what?" Su Yan said, "I''m on the road right now, and I don''t have any interest to accompany you in a boring fight here. If you cherish your life, let''s make a way. Of course, if you insist on killing , Then I definitely don��t mind giving you a ride."


    Duguxin is a famous arrogant sword demon in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and even the head of Panzhen Sacred Ground may not be able to restrain him.


    At this time, after listening to Su Yan''s words, there was only one thought left in Dugu''s confidence, that was to chop up Su Yan and make him pay the price of blood for what he said!


    Su Yan is indeed very strong, just sensing the breath is already strong enough that Duguxin must look up!


    But he is a geek who is good at playing in adversity. Only under strong pressure can he give full play to his talents!


    He was such a person!


    For Duguxin, the meaning of life is to face difficulties!


    If he can defeat Su Yan here, it would prove that he has far surpassed the old ghosts in the Heart Sword chessboard in terms of the amount of sword used!


    When Duguxin thought of this, the fighting spirit in his heart was extremely high!


    He was not afraid of Su Yan''s strength at all, but became extremely excited because of this strength!


    Then the bamboo long sword in his hand was also stirred. The two-meter long sword moved not too much, but just a light move formed a very violent tornado in the air!


    This tornado is made up of many broken sword auras, which grow bigger and bigger in the air. In the end, I don''t know that there are millions of sword auras!


    If you are involved in it, it is tantamount to being involved in the **** of sword energy!


    Duguxin is very satisfied with the power of this trick. Normally, this trick will not have such a strong power. After meeting Su Yan today, he sensed Su Yan''s powerful aura, and Duguxin can perform so well!


    He is the type who is strong when he meets the strong!


    A smile appeared on Duguxin''s face, but the smile immediately froze.


    Because he saw Su Yan directly tore the huge tornado in the sky with only his hands!


    If Su Yan used a sword to do such a thing, it was still in Duguxin''s expectation, but Su Yan did not use a sword, but did such an incredible thing with his bare hands!


    The expression on Duguxin''s face suddenly became very gloomy, "Su Yan, I heard that your swordsmanship is almost the best in the world, why don''t you use a sword?"


    "Using a sword? Did you misunderstand something? You need me to use the sword to deal with it at your current level?" Su Yan replied.


    Such an answer is certainly not what Duguxin wanted. His expression was as gloomy as the sky before the storm. Then Duguxin laughed at himself, "It seems that I was underestimated by you! Su Yan, it seems not. If you show a little real ability, you will definitely look down on me..."


    The sword-like tornado of Duguxin just now was already terrifying just by its power, isn''t it actually Duguxin''s true ability?


    Xiao Qingshi was stunned for a moment, and after following Su Yan''s side, she realized that she used to sit in a well to watch the sky, and actually thought that her strength was already very good.


    These strong players who fought against Su Yan, let alone the powerful Three Sages of the Demon Race, the sword demon in front of her is far from being a strong one she can deal with!


    Although the lone letter in front of him looks very strong, it is still difficult to shake Su Yan.


    This is a matter of course, Su Yan does not even need to draw a sword to deal with such a terrifying tornado of sword energy!


    One side uses the sword for luck, and the other side accepts the move with bare hands. This shows that there is a big gap in the strength of the two sides.


    Duguxin walked in the air, his steps seemed to be small, and the frequency was not very fast, but I don��t know what happened. He actually spanned the distance of thirty feet in three steps, almost in the blink of an eye. Has reached Su Yan''s side!


    Then the long sword like a bamboo pole drew a very weird arc in the air and cut it towards Su Yan''s neck!


    Before the sword arrived, there was already a very strange buzzing sound!


    This is the sound of sharp sword energy constantly vibrating and cutting through the air!


    This kind of constantly vibrating sword energy can easily break the bodyguard''s true energy and barrier, the principle is similar to that of a chainsaw.


    This is not a different kind of sword aura, but transforms one''s own sword aura into this form with superb control!


    Ordinary sword repairers can''t do such a thing!


    The Sword Qi tornado just now looked very huge, but in the eyes of a real expert, it was useless. With a large amount of Sword Qi, a dull tornado could not have any damage.


    The sword aura that constantly vibrates here is different. This looks inconspicuous, and the sword aura that keeps buzzing is really lethal!


    It is impossible for Su Yan to pick up this sword energy with his bare hands!


    Even if his physical strength is comparable to that of a wild animal, doing this kind of thing is very dangerous!


    I saw a golden sword glow in Su Yan''s hand!


    After seeing this golden sword light suddenly appeared, Duguxin��s face appeared extremely excited, "Is this sword the legendary Tai''a? As long as you kill you, this famous sword will return. Me!"

 Chapter 3066： Zhan Kong Sword

    The third thousand and sixty-sixth chapter Zhan Kongjian


    With only a clanging sound, the two swords crossed in the air, bursting out fierce sparks!


    After Su Yan blocked Duguxin''s bamboo long sword with a sword, he was about to attack in a big way, but a great warning came out in his heart, and then instinctively retreated to the rear!


    Then I saw the space passed by Duguxin''s long sword just now, the sword energy actually stayed in the air, and it didn''t dissipate for a long time!


    Su Yan glanced intently, that what Duguxin left in the air was not only sword energy, but also a slash mark. This slash mark seemed to damage the space, and then the sword energy could stay in the air for a long time!


    Su Yan can use his powerful sword intent to keep his sword aura in the air, and he can lay out a sword formation by himself using the method of keeping his sword aura in shape.


    But Duguxin obviously didn''t use this method. First, he didn''t have such a realm of swordsmanship, and second, his sword aura was not as flexible as Su Yan.


    The reason why Duguxin was able to do such incredible things was obviously due to the long sword in his hand that looked like a bamboo pole.


    "Is this Zhan Kong Sword?" Su Yan asked.


    Duguxin put the long sword on his shoulders and said, "Su Yan, your insight is also very powerful, and you even know the sword of the sky! The sword of the sky is one of the three great weapons of the heart sword board. Most outsiders who have seen Zhankongjian have almost made ghosts. Where did you know the origin of Zhankongjian?"


    The so-called Zhankong Sword is a sword that is so sharp that it can even cut through the space itself!


    Taking advantage of the enemy��s ignorance of the Zhankong Sword��s attributes and the asymmetry of information, Duguxin is very easy to gain the upper hand in battle, and even a bit unlucky. Before he understood how terrifying the Zhankong Sword in his hand, he had already made a sword Under the ghost.


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s incomparably keen spiritual sense, it would have been possible to have the Tao of Dugu believe just now!


    After knowing that Duguxin''s weapon was Zhankong Sword, Su Yan finally had a serious look on his expression. Because this sword is enough to pose a threat to him!


    Su Yan said, "How did your Zhankong Sword come from?"


    "There are three magic weapons in the Heart Sword chessboard. In fact, they are talking about three magic weapons. After the Heart Sword chessboard has cultivated to the point where you can obtain the title of sword in the Sixth Heaven, you can ask the sage to make a sword for you. Hilt, I chose Zhankong Sword among the three great soldiers. The length, weight, and cutting edge of this sword are all tailor-made for me... You know, this matter is the secret of Panzhen Holy Land. Even the people in the other four holy places may not be clear."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Since it is a secret, why do you tell us so kindly?"


    Duguxin smiled proudly: "I just need to kill all of you here, and this secret will not be leaked. Why worry too much? And I''m not afraid to tell you, in order to maximize the lethality of Zhankongjian, I I also injected my soul and soul into the Zhankong Sword! So this sword has been connected to my heart since its birth, and I use this sword as easily as using my own arm!"


    Injecting his soul into the sword, this kind of thing is really crazy. This is tantamount to binding oneself and the sword together, making all the best and losing all.


    Only lunatics who love swords and become demons can do such exaggerated things, and normal sword repairers will definitely not make such a choice!


    The title of Duguxin, the sword demon, really deserves its name.


    Duguxin took the initiative to reveal some of the secrets of the Zhankong Sword, which would inevitably strengthen Su Yan''s alertness to the Zhankong Sword in his hand.


    In such a duel, the mastery of joy is often related to the final victory, and most people will never do such things that are not good for them.


    But since Duguxin had the reputation of being a sword demon, he definitely couldn''t restrain him with ordinary people''s ideas.


    Duguxin is a genius swordsman in adversity, so he will take the initiative to create some unfavorable conditions for himself, so as to stimulate his talent!


    If this kind of thing is viewed according to ordinary people''s logic, it is of course very unreasonable.


    The so-called time, location, and people are, in summary, to create favorable conditions for oneself to give full play to their strengths from all aspects.


    But Duguxin completely contradicts common sense in this kind of thing. Of course, most people can''t understand his state of mind, only when his arrogant and uninhibited character is born. But he didn''t know that what he made was the choice that best served his own interests.


    Duguxin said again: "I have one last question before the official war begins. After asking this question, it doesn''t matter what else. Su Yan, do you remember this name?"


    "What''s the name?" Su Yan asked.


    "Xin Mou."


    The name Su Yan mentioned by Duguxin was very strange, and said, "I don''t know who you are talking about."


    Duguxin was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed wildly: "You really are not an ordinary person, Su Yan! You broke through the coalition forces of the three holy places in the small mountain realm. Xin Mou is the representative of the Panzhen Holy Land in the small mountain realm. He is very talented and is a heart sword. The ideal successors of those old monsters in the chessboard, but they don��t want to be killed by you in the small mountain world. They are still alive and dead. I also want to ask you, how did you kill him? He can��t even remember his name! Presumably you don��t remember how you dealt with him back then?"


    Since Su Yan had forgotten who Xin Mou was, it was naturally impossible to know what the end of Xin Mou was.


    Su Yan said: "I have experienced many battles, how can I remember the details of each battle? What''s more, the person you said is really weak."


    Duguxin smiled wildly, "Those old men want to know their most precious apprentices, they don��t even have the qualifications to let you remember their names, and don��t know what they will be like! Haha! Su Yan, you really are a very interesting one. People!"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know what you are happy about. If you think that a sword can defeat me, you are very wrong. Maybe after seven or eight days I won''t remember your name. Because I was originally. I don��t like to memorize the names of some small trash fish."


    Duguxin confidently said: "No, Su Yan! Because I can only live until that time!"


    While speaking, Duguxin once again crossed the sky to Su Yan''s side!


    Zhan Kongjian cut directly towards Su Yan''s neck!


    When Su Yan used Tai A to resist, the Zhan Kong Sword made a very strange bend in the air, bypassing Tai A and stabbed Su Yan''s ribs!


    The changes in Duguxin''s swordsmanship were very strange, there was no sign before!


    Unexpectedly, a two-meter-long sword could be so flexible in his hand!


    But if he just played with the change of swordsmanship, Su Yan definitely couldn''t lose.


    Tai''a''s sword light also slid in Su Yan''s hands, and the golden sword light was as soft and natural as water!

 Chapter 3067： An incredible sword

    The third thousand and sixty-seventh chapter is almost an incredible sword


    Seeing that his sword couldn''t succeed, Duguxin changed again in the air. This change was much more complicated.


    Duguxin changed three times in a row, and Su Yan followed all three times. There was almost no flaw in Duguxin''s sword.


    On the contrary, it exposed the limit of his long sword change!


    After four consecutive changes, his sword power will be exhausted.


    And Tai''a is like flowing water in Su Yan''s hands, and it can continue to change. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is ever-changing.


    Of course Duguxin was also aware of this. He wanted to beat Su Yan in the swordsmanship change, it was simply impossible!


    The only thing he can rely on is the powerful lethality of Zhankongjian!


    When the Zhan Kong Sword cut through the sky again, there were very obvious traces of fragmentation in the space.


    Fu Yuechi and the others had to retreat more than a hundred feet. If they were also implicated in this battle, it would be very troublesome.


    After the space was split, Jian Qi also stayed in the cracks in the space!


    The sword demon wielded the long sword in his hand. There seemed to be no tactics. The attack could come from any angle!


    Under the absolute lethality that Zhankongjian can cut through even space, Su Yan can only retreat steadily!


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help but get a little worried, and said: "Will he have something to do?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "Su Yan''s strength is very powerful. Right now, he is still far from doing his best. Although this sword demon has some special abilities, it is still far from enough to defeat Su Yan."


    The three sages of the monster race each have ancient treasures, and they are still subdued by Su Yan.


    This Dugu believer wants to defeat Su Yan with only a sword to defeat Su Yan, this idea is too idiotic!


    Su Yan didn''t fight back at this time, mostly intending to watch the changes. After finding out the weakness of Duguxin, he then defeated the enemy with one blow.


    Fu Yuechi''s inference was very reasonable, and it could not be said that there was any mistake. The only shortcoming was that it underestimated the power of Zhankongjian.


    The sword of the sky has only the attribute of sharpness, but when an attribute is made to the extreme, even the strongest monk in the world can never ignore the power of this sword, let alone make any dangerous attempts with his own body. .


    Duguxin''s strength is indeed not as good as the Three Sages of the Demon Race, but only with Zhankong Sword in hand, he can pose a sufficient threat to Su Yan.


    This is also the reason why ordinary monks are unwilling to provoke those powerful sword repairs.


    No matter how many powerful magic weapons you have, how strong your cultivation base is, you can cut it down with a sword, and everything may be gone.


    After listening to Fu Yuechi''s analysis, Xiao Qingshi was a little settled, but then she only saw that Su Yan had been passively defensive, and the only one who mastered the offensive situation had always been Duguxin, which inevitably caused a little worry in her heart.


    Because she had seen Su Yan''s battles, almost all of them were Su Yan''s use of the power of Thunderbolt to level the opponent!


    It was the first time that Xiao Qingshi saw Su Yan staying passive for such a long time.


    But for Su Yan, this passivity is indeed only temporary.


    When he figured out the way of Duguxin''s sword, it was the time to end everything.


    Duguxin hadn''t thought about this at all, he waved the sword light in his hand, getting more and more excited! More and more crazy!


    "Su Yan, do you know? You are the only man in the past 30 years who can make my sword demon Dugu credibility to swing his sword with all his strength! It is an honor for you to die under my full strength, right?"


    Before Duguxin''s words were finished, Long Sword and Jian Bo had already slashed towards Su Yan!


    The surrounding space had long since become fragmented, and hundreds of sword auras stayed in the air. But this time is completely different from before!


    This time Su Yan chose Tai''a in his hand to resist the Zhankong Sword!


    Tai''a''s golden sword light condensed into a golden phoenix in the air. After the phoenix uttered a sharp cry, it directly swallowed the sword waves of the Kongzhang Sword into his body!


    Duguxin''s face still has a confident smile!


    The Zhan Kong Sword can cut through even the space itself, and it couldn''t be easier to break Su Yan''s sword gasification form.


    Not long after this golden phoenix swallowed the sword wave of Zhan Kong Sword, it really cracked directly from the abdomen!


    It wasn''t just the golden phoenix that the sword gas turned into that shattered, but even the space itself had cracks!


    Zhan Kong Sword can reach the realm of breaking ten thousand magic with one sword only by its sharpness, so Dugu Xin dares to be so arrogant in front of Su Yan!


    Without such a powerful sword weapon, he decided not to appear in front of Su Yan.


    What Duguxin didn''t expect was that the golden phoenix was just a cover. The moment the golden phoenix exploded, a dazzling golden light also hid Su Yan''s body.


    For only one second at most, Duguxin could not see Su Yan.


    This second time is not very important in the confrontation of ordinary swordsmen, but in this high-level battle, almost everything can be decided! Of course, it also includes the outcome!


    When Su Yan held the Tai''a Divine Sword, he seemed to possess the entire world.


    And within this second, Su Yan would be in the blind spot of Duguxin''s vision, which was already in Su Yan''s calculations.


    And to use this short second to determine the final victory or defeat, you can probably only use that trick-ten moves and one kill!


    This trick is one of many unique tricks Su Yan created.


    The lethality and instantaneous explosive power of this move is very powerful, but the powerful lethality also brings a very obvious problem, that is, to perform this trick requires a very large amount of true energy and a strong enough body. .


    In one second, crossing a distance of one hundred meters or more, which requires very high physical body.


    If you don''t have a strong enough body, under such super high-speed movement, it is very possible to directly tear your own body muscles, and you will have hurt yourself before causing any substantial damage to the enemy.


    Su Yan had never used this trick before, just because the timing was not so ripe.


    Now is a good time.


    When the ten moves and one kill started, Su Yan almost disappeared in place!


    When the eyes were able to catch Su Yan''s figure, Su Yan also appeared in front of Duguxin at the moment the golden sword wave and the space crack appeared.


    At the same time, Tai Ah also inserted directly into Duguxin''s chest!


    This sword is too fast!


    Duguxin has no time to react at all, and his reflex nerves have no time to do anything at all!


    Duguxin is a sword that has been tempered and refined. The spiritual sense and reflex nerves for life and death are far more than half of the monks, but even he has not seen how Su Yan killed with this sword, and even his body has not had time to react .


    Fu Yuechi, who was watching the battle nearby, did not see clearly what happened to Su Yan''s sword.


    The power of this sword also surpassed the limit that their naked eyes could capture, and even in spiritual sense, there was even the feeling that Su Yan was teleporting!

 Chapter 3068： Ten steps

    The third thousand and sixty-eighth chapter ten steps one kill


    The speed of Su Yan''s sword just surpassed the speed of sound!


    It is conceivable how much pressure you have to endure if you want a pure physical body to exceed the speed of sound!


    The most unbelievable thing was Duguxin. In the last second, he suppressed Su Yan to the extreme and didn''t give Su Yan any chance to fight back from beginning to end.


    He even felt that he couldn''t do better. After encountering a strong enemy like Su Yan, every pore in his body was not activated. The swordsmanship he had just swung was the strongest in his life! The attributes of being strong when you meet are almost brought into full play!


    Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, Su Yan would use such a quick sword to completely reverse the situation!


    The little advantage he had accumulated before was useless at all!


    Duguxin has never encountered a strange opponent like Su Yan! He used hundreds of swords and couldn''t do anything to the opponent, the opponent had ended everything with just one sword!


    Duguxin had a strong unwillingness, but Tai''a pierced his left chest.


    Su Yan''s sword is not only fast, but also very accurate. The heart is the key. Even a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm will be cut off after being pierced through the heart by a sword. At most, he will rely on his true essence to hold his breath.


    But this longer period of time is sometimes more cruel, because the monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm will feel that his vitality is slowly flowing from the inside of the body, but he can do nothing, and can only slow down in this powerlessness. Slowly die.


    Duguxin glanced at Su Yan, then saw blood pouring out of his chest frantically, gritted his teeth and asked, "What is your trick?"


    "Ten steps to kill." Su Yan replied calmly.


    A strange smile appeared on Duguxin''s face, and then he fell weakly towards the ground.


    Duguxin will not die for the time being, but Su Yan also has no desire to make up the knife. There is a strong ominous aura permeating here.


    The unknown breath will directly penetrate into Duguxin''s heart vein through the wound, completely destroying him.


    And Duguxin''s sword of Zhan Kong will also be destroyed with him.


    Since this sword was infused with the soul and soul of Duguxin when it was shaped, it became a soul soldier that could only be used by Duguxin alone.


    After the fall of Duguxin, this empty sword will gradually become a mortal iron, with no value for seizure and collection.


    This battle didn''t take much effort for Su Yan. After tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, he could have been shoulder to shoulder with those saints.


    For Su Yan, the existence under the saint was nothing more than ants crawling on the ground.


    Then Su Yan''s hand rolled in the air lightly, and Tai''a''s golden sword light dissipated in the air, and Su Yan said: "Let''s continue on our way, we can''t delay any longer."


    The blood-colored beam of light over there is no longer as coquettish as before, but the aura of the murder sword has become more distinct!


    This means that the killing sword may be born at any time!


    This is really very strange. How could the killing sword be born so impatiently? Could it be that the saints of the five holy places have penetrated into the imperial palace and completely awakened the killing sword?


    Or is there something weird in it?


    Su Yan thought about it and didn''t have a good answer. To understand the cause of this shocking change, he had to climb the mountain first.


    Anyway, the killing sword must not fall into the hands of the five holy places!


    But at the moment, I am afraid that no one except Su Yan can resist the five holy places!


    Su Yan and the others accelerated their flight speed, and soon they could see a black mountain standing in the dark night.


    And the blood-colored beam of light went straight to the sky from the top of this mountain!


    And five miles away, there is a very fierce battle going on. I don''t know which strong man has opened the domain, and still can''t suppress the powerful enemy, and he is falling into a bitter battle!


    If it was normal, Su Yan would definitely go to join him. If he had the opportunity to kill a top expert in the Five Great Sacred Grounds, it would naturally be the best thing.


    But right now Su Yan''s heart only left the murderous sword. If he didn''t check the conditions of the mountain with his own eyes, Su Yan''s heart would not be able to become calm.


    There is a colorful mist near the dark mountain at this time, separating the periphery from the mountain!


    The colorful fog is obviously a certain formation method. It is possible to arrange a large formation covering dozens of miles in such a short time. Only the people of the five holy places can do this!


    A golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and he was about to forcibly break into this formation.


    But there was a red light from behind Su Yan and the others directly hitting into this colorful mist!


    With the intruder, the colorful fog was almost immediately aroused, and it became extremely turbulent in an instant!


    The colorful fog was raging like a tsunami, but suddenly a red light burst into it!


    "Lao Tzu is the Venerable Ruyi in the side door. When Lao Tzu was in the third area, your masters were still wearing open crotch pants!" The red-rayed master spoke very arrogantly and did not put this big formation at all. In the eyes.


    "Venerable Ruyi...should be a strong man three thousand years ago, how could he appear in the hill of Emperor Xin at this sensitive time?" After this mist, several saints stood on the mountain.


    These saints all showed extremely solemn expressions.


    They originally thought that the only enemy was Su Yan.


    Many hidden old monsters didn''t know from what channel they got the news that the Murder Sword was about to be born, and they all came to this hill of Emperor Xin, wanting to get a share!


    It''s like this Venerable Ruyi, who was already the top three in the side sect cultivator three thousand years ago. After that, he returned to the hidden mountains and forests, and there has been no news ever since.


    Many people thought that he had fallen a long time ago, but today he suddenly appeared here with the powerful cultivation base of the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm! Of course it will be very difficult to deal with!


    If Dixin Hill is a quagmire, the turbidity in that quagmire far exceeds the initial assumptions of the five holy places.


    "Can you hold it down?"


    The saint Wen Lan of True Dragon Holy Land said: "How could it not be able to withstand it? The five-color and ten-light array below is hosted by the five dragon envoys of our True Dragon Holy Land. How powerful can this old ghost be? Is it a side door?"


    "There is absolutely nothing wrong with the killing sword. If it falls into Su Yan''s hands, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Wen Lan confidently said: "There are a total of seven saints here, can he beat the seven saints alone? In these years, what are the powerful enemies that our saints can''t equal? ??The presence of seven saints here is already considered a great gift to this. Su Yan has saved face!"


    In the colorful array, the five dragon envoys are already fighting against the Venerable Ruyi who suddenly broke in!

 Chapter 3069： Five colors and ten lights

    The third thousand and sixty-ninth chapter five colors and ten light array


    Not everyone in the side gate is qualified to be called a nobleman. Only those who are recognized as strong in the side gate, possess at least one mountain gate, and can stand against many martial sects, are qualified to be called a nobleman.


    The Venerable Ten Thousand Poison that Su Yan killed before was the most outstanding figure in the side door in the past five hundred years.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, the five-color miasma of Venerable Poison, I am afraid that even these saints would have a headache.


    Fu Yuechi said: "The fight is so intense in here, shall we go in to help the punch?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said: "This Venerable Ruyi may not be our friend, not to mention that the saints of the five holy places have not taken action yet. Now it means that we are in the dark and they are in the light. Let''s take a look at the situation first."


    Venerable Ruyi''s battle on this side quickly fell into anxiety, and on the other side there were several powerful divine lights flying across the sky, and many powerful divine lights appeared on the mountain to fight the enemy!


    There are a lot of masters deployed in the Five Great Sacred Grounds in Emperor Xin''s Hill, but the number of side gates or casual cultivators called by the Three Sages of the Monster Race to help boxing is obviously more!


    Even though the moonlight was covered by Su Yan''s spells that covered the sky and the sun, all kinds of precious and divine lights continued to shine under this cloud of darkness, reflecting the dim long night like day!


    Su Yan looked around and found that the Three Sages of the Monster Race were not involved in the battle.


    These three old monsters must have arrived at Emperor Xin''s Hill. They hadn''t taken any action yet, and most of them were lurking in the gloom like them.


    In the five-color and ten-light array, various divine lights also burst out violently, and then the Venerable Ruyi was directly pushed out by the formation!


    Half of Venerable Ruyi''s Dao robes were burned by the fire, and he looked embarrassed to the extreme!


    But he was able to retreat under the siege of five divine dragon envoys, this strength is already considered very good!


    Venerable Ruyi has suffered a little bit of injury, and he can sense that the unknown breath is entering his body, and his heart is stunned. He already knows that it is very bad!


    Immediately, a roll of sleeves gave birth to a red cloud under one foot, supporting him to walk outside the hill of Emperor Xin!


    Since Venerable Ruyi''s side has been crippled, the other battlefields in the sky, the masters in the side gates are also losing ground.


    Judging from the situation, the five holy grounds have completely gained the upper hand. As long as all the side sects who covet the killing sword are driven away, the killing sword will definitely fall into their hands.


    Of course, Su Yan would not allow such a thing to happen. At this critical turning point, only a golden sword light rose up into the sky and turned into a golden dragon, bursting out with a heaven-shaking dragon roar!


    Then the golden dragon directly bit out a huge hole in the five-color and ten-light array!


    There was such a large gap in this formation. Of course, the five divine dragon envoys didn''t care about chasing Venerable Ruyi, so they could only hurriedly collect their spiritual thoughts back and maintain the formation together.


    In the perspective of the seven saints, from the top of the mountain, you can see that the sea of ??colored clouds halfway up the mountain was suddenly knocked out of a huge gap by a sudden golden dragon.


    "It''s Tai''a''s sword light, did Su Yan finally come here? Do we need to join forces to suppress him?" It was the saint of Nirvana. She had fought against Su Yan before and almost lost to Su Yan. She couldn''t turn over in her hands, so she was most afraid of Su Yan''s strength.


    Saint Wen Lan said: "There are five divine dragon envoys from my true dragon holy land below, and a large array of blessings, so can''t it be against that Su Yan? Is it true that he has three heads and six arms?"


    Before Wen Lan''s voice fell, he saw that the five-color time array had been broken!


    The sky clouds and mist dissipated in an instant!


    The expression on Wen Lan''s face is naturally ugly! She couldn''t think that the face slap came so quickly!


    Su Yan was watching Venerable Ruyi fighting just now. Of course, he didn''t watch it in vain. He had been observing for a long time, and he had already found out where the five-color time array was!


    Once the weakness was found and such a big gap was given, of course the two swords would break the five-color and ten-beam array!


    This five-color and ten-light array spanned several tens of miles. After being broken, the situation in the sky and the ground also instantly reversed!


    Those San Xiu originally had an absolute disadvantage in the confrontation with the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Now that they saw that the big formation was broken, their fighting spirit was also stimulated, and the battle situation was turned around.


    The saint of Nirvana Holy Land said: "Wen Lan, this is the five-color and ten-light array of your True Dragon Holy Land? What''s the use? Let''s shoot together now to suppress Su Yan. This is the safest idea."


    "We have all left the mountain. Who will guard the entrance to this cave? Don''t forget, the murder sword can fly out of the mountain at any time! If it falls into the hands of those wolf and ambitions, how much will it make? Killing karma?"


    The saint of the Holy Land of Nirvana sneered: "In my opinion, the killing sword is far less than the threat posed by this Su Yan! If this Su Yan can be removed, how about the killing sword even if it is left behind? Just rely on these wastes. What waves can it cause?"


    The seven saints were divided into two factions, and the two sides refused to give in to each other.


    At this moment, the mountain began to tremble again, and the blood-colored beam of light became more and more coquettish!


    The birth of the Murder Sword seems to be a matter of sight!


    "For today''s plan, we can only let the five dragon envoys hold that Su Yan, not to suppress this Su Yan, just to hold him for a while. With the cultivation of the five dragon envoys, this Things shouldn''t be too difficult. We will stay here, and the murder sword must not be left behind!"


    Under the mountainside, after the colorful array was broken, the faces of the five dragon envoys all had surprised expressions. Only the orange dragon envoy had the fastest reaction, because it was not the first time he faced this powerful sword light!


    This golden sword light level gave him the most tragic failure in his life!


    "That man killed here!" the orange dragon **** envoy said.


    It took a while for the other four dragon envoys to come back to their senses, and they would immediately realize that "that man" refers to Su Yan, the number one public enemy of the five holy places!


    The sage on the mountain heard Jun Ling slowly and fell into the eardrums of the five dragon emissaries. The saint''s order is to let them hold Su Yan here for as long as possible, of course, they must also work hard to protect their integrity, not to be easily damaged.


    As long as you do these two things, you will be rewarded after you go back!


    After the saint''s order came, the fighting spirit of the dragon messengers was also stimulated!


    "Okay! Since that man came here! This is also a good opportunity for us to make contributions! The seven saints are watching the battle! If our five brothers can work together to trap Su Yan here, the seven saints will definitely treat us Brothers are admiring!"

 Chapter 3070： Outlier

    The third thousand and seventieth chapter anomalous number


    The four divine dragon envoys all showed strong fighting spirit, only the orange dragon divine envoy remained silent and solemn.


    The reason why he was able to survive the first battle in the small mountain realm was not because he was strong enough, but because Su Yan needed a microphone with enough weight, so he let him go.


    The remaining four Shenlong messengers don''t know the key points, they think that the five people will be able to suppress Su Yan here!


    There are only seven dragon messengers in the true dragon holy land, and the status of the **** dragon messengers in the true dragon holy land is almost only under the sovereign and a few saints.


    Now five people are sent to deal with Su Yan at a time, which shows that they attach no importance to Su Yan!


    The first shot was the Chilong Divine Envoy, and the signature magic weapon of the Chilong Divine Envoy was the Chidi Divine Sword. The Chidi Divine Sword cut through the sky and brought a powerful sword wave!


    This sword wave can not only break the mountain and crack the rocks, but the earth is also in a tremor, and the rolling rocks fall from the mountain, like an earthquake!


    The power of the Chidi Divine Sword cannot be underestimated. An eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared outside Su Yan, completely resisting the sword wave!


    But the wind chimes under the eaves of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda are also violently dangling.


    After the Red Dragon Divine Envoy, the Blue Dragon Divine Envoy threw his magic weapon, Lan Yan Dahuang directly into the air!


    Lan Yan Dahuang is a sky-blue transparent bead. There is a universe in this bead. If it is received inside, it is equivalent to being trapped in a jail!


    After the Orb Lan Yan Dahuang flew into the sky, there was indeed a strong suction.


    Countless mountains and rocks were involved.


    Fortunately, Su Yanhua had created an eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, which was able to protect himself and the integrity of several of his men.


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda remained motionless under the suction of Lan Yan Dahuang, and only rippled layer after layer.


    The attack of the two dragon envoys returned without success. Both of them were extremely offensive magic weapons, but even the magic weapon pagoda that Su Yan transformed into could not be shaken, which made them a little surprised.


    If the eight-story Buddha pagoda cannot be shaken, then Su Yan will undoubtedly be invincible in this battle.


    Huanglong Divine Envoy''s signature magic weapon is the yellow sky array. After this array is spread out, it turns into yellow sand in the sky!


    These yellow sands formed a huge sandstorm in the air, completely shrouded Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    But no matter how the yellow sand rages, Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda is as stable as a rock.


    The Purple Dragon God Envoy gritted his teeth and released his magic weapon!


    It turned out to be a purple long knife. This purple long knife turned into thousands of swords and fell like raindrops on Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    The four dragon envoys all took out their magic weapon of housekeeping!


    Now that you know that Su Yan is a very powerful enemy, there is no need for temptation, just go straight to the strongest trick!


    Only the Orange Dragon God Envoy did not directly act on Su Yan. It was not that he was afraid of Su Yan and did not dare to do it, but his magic weapon, Orange Light Falling Down, was not suitable for use at this time, and it was more reasonable for him to stay in the final battle. select.


    The four dragon messengers did not make any reservations at all!


    And the surrounding of Su Yan''s Pagoda Pagoda also rippled layer after layer.


    Although there were ripples on the outside of the Buddha Pagoda, the main body was barely shaken. It seems that the four dragon envoys could not break the defense of this layer of the Buddha Pagoda in a short time!


    However, if they continue to attack, it would be equivalent to trapping Su Yan and the others in the Pagoda Pagoda. The seven saints did not seek them to defeat Su Yan. They only need to trap Su Yan under the mountain. When the killing sword is born. , Surely no one can compete with them!


    This wishful thinking was clattering, but Su Yan was not a character who was accustomed to being beaten passively. All the musical instruments in the eight-story Buddha Pagoda began to play!


    When the music of the fairy world broke the tranquility of the night sky, even the seven saints on the top of the mountain showed incredible expressions.


    The saints know very well that the music that appears in the hill of Emperor Xin at this time is definitely not the music of the mortal world, but the music of the fairy world!


    And the source of this Immortal Realm Breaking Formation is undoubtedly Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    "This Buddha Pagoda is a magical tool he used to transform his true essence. Is it possible that this kid is the same as us?" Wen Lan said, "But how is this kind of thing possible? People who reincarnated and practiced will be reborn in the third region. It''s impossible. Go to those lonely worlds. Unless this kid is an odd number destined to be!


    Within the five sacred places, geniuses are divided into four levels: ordinary genius, extraordinary genius, evildoer, and peerless Tianjiao. In fact, there is another level above peerless Tianjiao that is an anomaly.


    The existence of anomalous numbers is extremely unreasonable to this world.


    The so-called Tian Gangdi often absolutely cannot limit the abnormal number, and the abnormal number will inevitably bring the changes of the previous behavior to this world!


    It can even be the beginning of a new era and the end of the previous one!


    But the existence of anomalous numbers is also a legend for these saints! No one has really seen the existence of anomalous numbers!


    But the gleaming golden Buddha pagoda and the ever-wandering Immortal Realm Breaking Formation show clearly that Su Yan is definitely not an ordinary mortal!


    The eyes of the seven saints were all staring at the foot of the mountain, and they were constantly weighing in their minds, who was more important to seize the killing sword and suppress Su Yan!


    The battle at the foot of the mountain has gradually entered a fever pitch, and several dragon envoys have almost taken out their ability to press the bottom of the box!


    But no matter how hard they tried, the power of the magic weapon had almost reached its limit, but Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda remained unmoved!


    It''s not that their magic weapon is not powerful, no matter who these dragon envoys are, those who are taken outside can be regarded as the dominant power!


    Under the infinite treasure light, countless rocks here are directly turned into powder!


    The coercion formed by the huge true essence also made several masters in the side gates dare not approach this side at all!


    However, even at this level, it is still impossible to shake Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    This is not a question of true essence, but the two sides are no longer in the same state!


    Su Yan''s Buddha Pagoda can even be called a dimensionality reduction blow!


    Su Yan''s icy words came from the Buddha''s pagoda at this time: "What kind of dragon messenger is nothing more than that, haven''t you played enough kid tricks?"


    This is really crazy!


    When the dragon envoys represented the true dragon sacred land to fight the heavens and the world, how many powerful sects and forces could only kneel at their feet, and treat the dragon envoys as gods!


    Shenlong messengers almost represent the face of the true dragon holy land outside. When have they been subjected to such humiliation?


    Hearing it in the ears of several Shenlong messengers was also very harsh, but they had to admit one thing-that is, Su Yan did have arrogant capital!

 Chapter 3071： The text of another era

    The third thousand and seventy-first chapter another era of text


    After Su Yan in the Buddha Pagoda finished saying this, his hands formed a very strange seal.


    Then a circle of golden light swayed towards the outside of the Buddha Pagoda!


    This ring of golden light contains many profound ancient characters. These characters already contain extremely powerful power. After exploding in the air, the four dragon envoys who were besieging Su Yan were directly shaken away, and their magic weapons were also Flies in the air!


    Looking from the top of the mountain, you can see that the precious lights of various colors are all shaken away!


    These jewels originally stretched for more than ten miles and were extremely magnificent in this night, but at this time they were shaken away by a move, forming a huge impact from the perspective!


    The supernatural power displayed by the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is obviously crushing!


    The seven saints who watched the battle on the top of the mountain had no idea that Su Yan was so capable, and turned the tide of the battle completely in an instant!


    Even if they were completely surrounded by five divine dragon envoys with magic weapons, they would have to fight hard if they wanted to get out of trouble.


    At this moment, the magical instrument in the hands of the Orange Dragon God Envoy was also used!


    The shining light of the orange light enveloped the four divine dragon envoys, and also blocked the divine light erupting from the eight-story pagoda!


    The reason why the orange light can defuse the attack of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is because it possesses incredible powers.


    If there is no protection from the power of orange light falling, the four dragon emissaries must have been injured!


    Leaving an Orange Dragon God Envoy to hold the line behind, it really played a role at the juncture of the fairy!


    This time, although the five dragon messengers were all protected, the faces of the five dragon messengers were extremely solemn, and they didn''t even have any intention of rejoicing.


    The enemy is still in front of him, and Su Yan can do it again at any time with the powerful power and the mysterious golden text contained in it just now!


    What will they use to resist then?


    This Su Yan is really too strong! Five divine dragon envoys represent the true dragon sacred land to fight in the heavens and ten thousand realms. I don��t know how many sects have been surrendered, and how many powerhouses they have seen!


    But no one can compare to this man like Su Yan!


    Even under the conditions of those saints fighting alone, they are not as good as this Su Yan!


    Just think of the man they are facing right now, an opponent that even the saint may not be sure to defeat...


    The hearts of the five dragon messengers could not help but shake!


    The five holy places have always had a superior posture, and the biggest reason is that everyone recognizes that the saint is the strongest existence in the heavens and all realms!


    The mortal monk can only approach the strength of the saint, and definitely cannot exceed the strength of the saint.


    This can almost be regarded as common sense in the Five Great Sacred Grounds. The five dragon messengers have been in the True Dragon Sacred Ground for so many years, and naturally they believe in this common sense.


    But the man named Su Yan in front of him was so strong that he was unreasonably strong, and he had obviously broken their usual cognition!


    Once there is such a violent shake in the heart, the fighting will will inevitably be greatly affected!


    In fact, there is an important prerequisite for the so-called battle that there is the possibility of victory. Even if the possibility is very small, as long as hope exists, the will to fight cannot collapse.


    The five dragon envoys are all warriors who have experienced many battles, and of course it is impossible to easily abandon the will to fight.


    However, when facing an enemy beyond common sense, the will to fight will basically quickly disintegrate, even for the fighters with the strongest willpower. This is due to human nature.


    The situation in front of them could hardly be regarded as a battle, because they were not even sure of winning.


    The five dragon envoys tried their best, and still couldn''t shake Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda pagoda, and Su Yan could threaten their lives with a single shot!


    This can almost be regarded as an extreme asymmetric situation.


    If they come to make a decision, the only decision they will make is to retreat. This enemy is no longer a level they can handle, and continuing to deal with them here will only kill their lives in vain, other than that it will have no meaning.


    But the current decision maker is obviously not these five dragon messengers, but the seven saints standing on the top of the mountain.


    The seven saints do not retreat, nor can they retreat, let alone daring to retreat!


    A saint on the top of the mountain slowly said: "So far, Su Yan has only shot twice. The first time he broke their colorful array with the supremely sharp sword light, the second shot almost wounded them all! Third time! If you shoot this time, I''m afraid the five dragon envoys will fall, right?"


    Wen Lan is the saint of True Dragon Holy Land. Among the seven saints, her trick is the one who least wants to see the damage of the five dragon messengers, but at this time Wen Lan still doesn''t say a word, but her complexion becomes more solemn. Up.


    "This level of Tongtian cultivation is really the only level I have seen in my life! Is this Su Yan also a saint? But the saint will not be reincarnated outside the third region! Is he really the odd number who is uncertain and destined to change the sky? "


    "If I read correctly the words contained in the golden light just now, they should be the words of the first era. At that time, the heavens and the earth were opened, and all the spiritual wisdom descended from the heavens. These words are said to contain the words before the opening of the heavens and the earth. Secret, how can he master it?"


    None of these saints could answer this question.


    The reason why they can''t answer it is not because they are not smart enough, on the contrary, every saint knows the answer to this question, but they can''t say it all!


    The secrets they possessed by these saints are far beyond the reach of mortal cultivators, and Su Yan''s grasp is obviously beyond the level of saints!


    This means that perhaps Su Yan is far beyond their existence!


    After crossing the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation, it is equivalent to crossing the fairy gate, and almost no one knows what will happen after crossing the fairy gate.


    But these saints are all clear, because they originally returned to the human existence from the fairy gate!


    Above this third region is the second fairy region.


    The Second Immortal Territory is a vast and boundless world, which is almost equivalent to the mortal heavens and all realms being completely assembled into a complete continent, which is known as endless.


    After crossing the immortal gate, the existence will continue to practice on the endless continent as a virtual immortal, until all the power of the true essence in the body is converted into the power of immortal essence, it is qualified to enter the higher level world!


    The body shaped by Xianyuan is known as being immortal, and the true immortal will always be in the state of being at ease!


    These people all had problems on the way to transform the power of the immortal origin. After the Dao Foundation was damaged, they could no longer cultivate into the supreme true immortal. They could only achieve trivial immortals and scattered immortals, so they were reincarnated and rebuilt!


    The existence of saints is basically the existence of dimensionality reduction strikes to mortal monks.


    After all, the saints are all characters who have crossed the Nine Heavens Tribulation. Such characters are so graceful and graceful that they were originally rare existences. Even if they were reincarnated and rebuilt, they were not comparable to ordinary monks.


    This is the reason why these saints are above all!

 Chapter 3072： The power to suppress everything

    The third thousand and 72nd chapter suppresses all the strength


    The strength demonstrated by Su Yan today has made the saints no longer able to maintain a superior posture.


    Whether it is the obscure text that represents the opening of the world, or the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda that exceeds their ability to understand, it shows that Su Yan is a higher existence than them!


    These saints have always regarded mortals as chicken dogs and dismissed them. Now they are asked to admit that they are also chicken dogs in front of Su Yan. How can they accept it?


    Therefore, no sage can give such an answer, and everyone''s fear of Su Yan in the silence deepens!


    If there were doubts in my heart before, at this time, seeing Su Yan''s power and power, these seven saints are already very sure in their hearts that Su Yan is the biggest anomaly in this era!


    Anomalies can suppress countless civilizations, overthrow an old era, and let the heavens and worlds enter a new era. This strength and influence is simply not comparable to a saint!


    The saint destroys a few sects at most, and has no ability to reshape an era with his own power!


    The seven saints on the top of the mountain were still deeply jealous because of Su Yan''s powerful strength and the eight-story pagoda.


    Not to mention the five dragon envoys under the mountain, these dragon envoys originally thought that they had achieved a lenient expectation of the enemy, but unexpected results were far from what they thought!


    How strong is this Su Yan?


    What the **** is that eight-story Buddha Pagoda?


    Everything in front of them, as long as it surrounds Su Yan, is a cloud of mist, so that they can''t find out what is in it!


    The seven saints on the top of the mountain have not yet decided how to deal with Su Yan, and Su Yan has already taken action over there!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda stood proudly between the sky and the earth, but Su Yan flew out from the divine light of the pagoda. Su Yan was murderous at this time, and only when he flew out, he turned into a three-headed six-armed Demon God Dharma Body!


    This change is so fast that it is impossible to prevent!


    Almost in an instant, the demon **** of Baizhang appeared in front of everyone!


    The blue face and fangs of the Demon God''s Law Body are full of extreme oppression!


    At this moment, the true essence in Su Yan''s body was also transformed into a powerful demon energy full of extreme oppression!


    The devilish energy that burst out instantly suppressed the shining light and the remaining powerful true essence between heaven and earth!


    This more than one hundred feet of Demon God''s Law Body flew between the sky and the earth, and the King Kong Demon Sword in his hand was cut directly at the Red Dragon Divine Envoy!


    The magic energy mixed with sword light turned into a powerful sword energy that splits the mountains and the sea!


    Sword Qi swept across the ground, leaving a ravine at least five miles long, and the surrounding mountains trembled!


    A huge smoke was raised on the ground, and I didn''t know if the Red Dragon God Envoy had resisted Su Yan''s sword!


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy just wanted to rescue him, but saw that the King Kong Jiang Devil Pestle in Su Yan''s hand had already hit him!


    After the King Kong descending the magic pestle was demonized, there were so many white skulls biting in the strong wind that came with the whine of hell!


    All of a sudden, the Orange Dragon Divine Envoy was already overwhelmed!


    The blue dragon **** envoy quickly used his precious orb, Lan Yan Dahuang, to harvest Su Yan''s body with precious light, but the demon **** also sacrificed the green jade skull in his hand!


    After the magic light and the divine light fought fiercely in the air for a while, it turned out that the green magic light was like a broken bamboo!


    The yellow sky array swept through the yellow sand again in the air, but before this piece of yellow sand arrived, the golden wheel in the hands of the demon **** revolved, bringing the boundless magic sound!


    Under the magic sound, Huanglong Divine Envoy could only retreat temporarily!


    The Zilong God Envoy Ziyun sword aura came out, and he faced the **** water falling from the Yujing bottle!


    After Su Yan turned into a magic body of the demon god, he used five magic weapons to defeat the five dragon envoys, and there was still a glazed glass mirror in his hand that he didn''t use!


    The lips of the demon **** began to close together quickly, and the **** magic light was condensed on the glazed glass mirror. If the **** magic light burst out, all the five divine dragon envoys would be defeated by Su Yan!


    There are also many masters of the Five Great Sacred Grounds in the sky who are fighting against those casual cultivators. At this time, both sides are completely unable to fight!


    The hundred-zhang demon god''s law body in the air is too conspicuous, and it won''t work if you don''t care!


    Regardless of their positions and sects, these masters were frightened to the extreme, and only one thought remained: "When did such an amazing old demon appear in the third region?"


    The law body of this demon **** is not as simple as it is vivid, but there is a breath of the ancient demon god, and it is already shocking just to feel this breath!


    This fear comes from the fear of human ancestors in ancient times. It has long been rooted in instinct and passed down from generation to generation!


    Now this fear from the ancient times has almost all awakened!


    Even those casual cultivators who are enemies here with the Five Great Sacred Grounds cannot completely stand on Su Yan''s side, and even their fear of Su Yan exceeds that of the Five Great Sacred Grounds!


    "Orange light falls...has the orange dragon **** envoy you also here? If I let you go in the small mountain world, do you not cherish your life so much?" the demon **** said in a low voice.


    The Orange Dragon God Envoy finally managed to escape from the attack of the King Kong Demon Peel. After breathing for a while, he said: "If I can choose, I certainly don''t want to appear in front of you under this situation. It''s a pity. Each of us has our own position, and I have to do things that I cannot help myself! Su Yan, in fact, we have nowhere to go, do we?"


    The Orange Dragon Divine Envoy was indeed not selected. The seven saints supervised the battle at the top of the mountain. Whether he flees or responds passively to Su Yan, he will arouse the anger of the seven saints.


    If everything is a dead word, it would be better to die in Su Yan''s hands, at least it will end up with an upright reputation!


    There is a saint at the top of the mountain: "The defeat of the five dragon envoys is already foreseeable. Should we people also take action? The five dragon envoys are extremely important combat power and the pillars of the true dragon holy land. If all the losses are here, the loss is too great, and we will certainly not be able to afford it."


    The five dragon envoys are not only powerful combat power, but also the pillars of the sect. Of course, they can''t be killed in vain, but if they are the saints, can they definitely suppress Su Yan here?


    Even these saints don''t have absolute confidence. If Su Yan wanted to escape, they would probably have nothing to do.


    What''s more, the Murder Sword is about to be born here, and it must be impossible for them to abandon the Murder Sword to hunt down Su Yan!


    Although there is no breath coming from above the clouds, my intuition tells the saints that there are top powerhouses who are coveting the killing sword above the clouds!


    I am afraid that the strength of this top powerhouse will not lose much to Su Yan!

 Chapter 3073： Venerable Yuntian

    The third thousand and seventy-third chapter Yuntian Venerable


    If the saint loses this best position and the killing sword is born, it will probably fall into the hands of the enemy!


    But this Su Yan can''t handle it, so it''s really tricky!


    So this dilemma has not been resolved at all, but has become even more difficult than before.


    The main reason was that Su Yan was so powerful that it completely exceeded the expectations of these saints!


    Whether it is to fight or to wait for the murderous sword to be born here, the saints can''t give a perfect answer.


    Wen Lan even bit her lower lip. If the seven saints really decide to fight Su Yan here, she will definitely be the first to rush down the mountains and fight Su Yan to the death!


    Above the clouds, the Three Sages of the Monster Race were actually watching the battle. The Great Sage Langya used a very special ancient magic weapon to isolate their breath, so even the Seven Sages and Su Yan did not notice that they had already arrived. The depths of the hill of Emperor Xin.


    Seeing these three-headed six-armed demon gods on the ground, the mentality of the Three Sages of the Monster Race is really weird.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race have suffered from Su Yan, and they are absolutely hostile to Su Yan, but now they hope that Su Yan will contend against the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, so of course the strength of Su Yan is the stronger the better!


    It is best to kill several saints in the five holy places, and then die together. This is the most beneficial thing for their monster race.


    It''s just that this idea is a bit too idealistic.


    Great Sage Langya said: "Those sages are expected to go all out to suppress Su Yan. At this time, we can''t care about the previous grievances. This Su Yan can''t die. If he encounters a life and death crisis, we have to help him. "


    "Help him? Why is this?" Great Sage Pantian showed a surprised expression.


    "The so-called lips and teeth are cold, if this Su Yan is dead, then for the five holy places, our monster race will be the number one enemy, and we will inevitably use the greatest strength to attack our monster race. His number one enemy is always him, and of course we can use this period of time to do many things."


    The analysis of the Great Sage Langya makes sense. As long as Su Yan can''t fall, the Five Great Sacred Grounds will continue to fight with Su Yan. The harder these two fights, the better it will be for their monster race.


    From the overall situation, the Yaozu really needs Su Yan to stand tall.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race are not sentimental mediocrities, and if they are mediocre, they won''t have their current status. If they don''t speak, they acquiesced in the determination of the Great Sage Langya.


    Fu Yuechi in the eight-story Buddha Pagoda was also ready to help Su Yan at any time.


    Because she also sensed the breath of the seven saints on the top of the mountain!


    If these seven saints attacked Su Yan together, Su Yan would have only one person, and he would definitely be exhausted.


    At the moment when both parties were about to trigger, the whole mountain suddenly began to vibrate wildly, and then a sword intent full of madness and delusion appeared in the blood-colored beam of light!


    The breath of the killing sword has never been stronger than it is now!


    This strong breath is rushing to the face, telling an important message: The killing sword is really about to be born!


    Even the cloud of Su Yan spreading over the sky turned into a crimson color under the infection of this **** beam of light!


    Crimson clouds hung over everyone''s heads, and the ground under one''s feet was shaking, and rocks fell on the mountain!


    And between the heavens and the earth, the incomparably powerful aura of unknown has never dissipated!


    The world is undergoing drastic changes!


    What the final result will be, no one knows the answer!


    Only one thing is certain, and that is that the fight for the killing sword will inevitably become more intense! There will also be many strong men falling on this hill of Emperor Xin!


    The blood-colored clouds gradually revolved, and the blood-colored beam of light began to form a vortex in the sky!


    Under this vortex, flying sand and rocks, the unknown power is several times stronger than just now!


    Those cultivators with a slightly lower cultivation base are almost unable to withstand the erosion of this ominous force!


    Everyone has heard that there will be strange scenes when some treasures of heaven, material and earth are born, but it is almost the first time to see such a situation.


    Even though many people are already at the master level, they have never seen a magic weapon of this level born!


    There are very few magic weapons in this world that can be compared with the killing sword!


    The seven saints originally planned to jointly suppress Su Yan, but because of this sudden change, they gave up their plan and continued to stand firmly on the top of the mountain!


    This is the most advantageous position. If the killing sword is born, it will definitely be the first time to contact the killing sword!


    If the seven saints join hands, the murder sword must not escape from their palms!


    And outside the clouds, a big purple hand suddenly turned out and shot directly toward the top of the mountain!


    This big purple hand was even bigger than Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body, and it suddenly suppressed from outside the sky, almost without any signs!


    Although the attack was launched from above the clouds, it was not the Three Sages of the Monster Race who launched the attack, but someone else!


    "This is the true energy of the Purple God, the Venerable Yuntian! How could it be... isn''t it said that he had fallen a thousand years ago? Even if he didn''t fall, he should have survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation and ascended, how could the time be right? Are you still here today?" Even Great Sage Tianpeng appeared with a puzzled expression.


    They did revise a lot of books for the powerful people in the Taoist side, but this does not include this Venerable Yuntian!


    This Venerable Yuntian is also a senior figure that is almost impossible to reach for the Three Sages of the Monster Race.


    If such a hidden old monster does not take the initiative to come out by himself, it will be difficult for others to find him!


    Venerable Yuntian is truly invisible, and it is completely different from those monks who have found a mountain gate to pretend to live in seclusion.


    Now that Venerable Yuntian made a bold move, the seven saints had to accept the move!


    Great Sage Langya��s qualifications and strength are ranked first among the Three Sages of the Demon Race. He seems to have fallen into memory, and then said: "Three thousand years ago, I had contact with this Venerable Yuntian. I was just now Entering the Tribulation Realm, I am still a little proud and complacent, thinking that I am already very powerful. I am in trouble among the immortal mountains overseas all day long..."


    "One day I went to overseas Chenzhou to play, but I didn''t want to see a fierce battle. There were many monks in the five holy places besieging a casual cultivator. After this casual cultivator was surrounded by groups, he could not evade, and he could sit in place and drink tea. I knew he was very human at the time!"


    "The subsequent battle really was like this. This loose repair relied on the true energy of the Purple God, and directly suppressed the seven monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm in the Five Great Sacred Grounds with a slap! At that time, I seemed to have been splashed with cold water. Not bad, I found out that I was a frog at the bottom of the well. It was extremely ridiculous! If this San Xiu does something on me, he can kill me with just one finger! This San Xiu is Venerable Yuntian!"


    Grand Sage Langya finally said: "After the trip to Chenzhou, I settled the demon heart after returning, and then worked hard to achieve today''s achievement! I never thought that in this era, I can still see Venerable Yuntian Go!"

 Chapter 3074： To the top of the mountain

    Chapter Three Thousand Seventy Four


    The other two demon sages are not as shocking as the Great Sage Langya, because to them, Venerable Yuntian is just a figure from the previous era, and has never been in contact with them.


    The big purple hand pressed down from the sky, bringing with it a powerful force enough to flatten a mountain!


    The sage of Tai Chi Holy Land chanted the five mantras, and then guided the aura in the body into a huge cyan gossip in the air, only then barely suppressed this big purple hand!


    But it can be seen that even the saints are trying their best to support!


    The power of Zi Shen Zhen Qi is indeed very powerful! The air waves created by the collision of two forces in the void are already very surging!


    Then the saint of Panzhen Sacred Land turned a sword light into the hands and cut directly at the purple hand!


    But in the outer space of the big purple hand, it shattered automatically, and the power of sword light was swallowed in the shattered void!


    "Venerable Yuntian has even mastered such a big killer move as Shattering Void? I am afraid he is the first person in the side door since ancient times!" Great Sage Tianpeng also showed a shocked expression. He finally understood why Great Sage Langya. Would respect this person so much!


    This Venerable Yuntian is probably the strongest existence in the casual cultivator of this age!


    Today this era is an era when Dao Sects dominate everything, even if it is a side door, it is also a great force.


    It''s just that this force is like an iceberg, only less than a tenth of the volume exposed on the sea.


    Most of the side masters entered the third region through the mysterious gate. After entering the third region, almost all of them practiced without any dispute, or belonged to some small sects and families. This is even the five holy places. Forces never mastered!


    Now this force began to show its hideous side!


    This is a kind of backlash from the side sect Zuo Dao''s suppression of the Profound Sect for years!


    Venerable Yuntian''s sudden killing and then directly attacked the seven saints was something that no one could think of.


    Su Yan was also stunned for a moment, and then the Demon God Law Body flew directly toward the top of the mountain!


    If the killing sword were to be born, the blood-colored beam of light on the top of the mountain would be the necessary route!


    Before the seven saints occupied the land, Su Yan couldn''t directly attack, so he didn''t directly kill.


    Now there are unknown side-door powerhouses attacking from above, Su Yan only needs to fuse him from below, maybe they can kill these saints to lose their armor and abandon their armor!


    Although the probability of this kind of thing happening is not high, it is also the most important fighter!


    Opportunities on the battlefield are fleeting. Once this best fighter opportunity is missed, I am afraid there will be no such good opportunity again!


    Only when the Demon God''s Law Body flew into the air, many monks from the Five Great Sacred Grounds responded, abandoned their opponents in the sky, and flew directly toward Su Yan!


    "Good job!" Su Yan sneered.


    The colored glaze mirror in the hands of the demon god, which had been condensed for a long time, turned into a **** light wave and sent it directly!


    Three cultivators from the Holy Land of True Dragons were wiped out in this light wave!


    The cultivators of these three True Dragon Sacred Lands can''t be considered weak, but Su Yan is too strong, so they don''t even have any room to struggle in front of Su Yan!


    After killing these three monks, Su Yan continued to fly towards the top of the mountain!


    In the middle, two more monks came to kill Su Yan, and the purple gossip combined with the sacred fire of the Taoist door burned into one piece in the air!


    But Su Yan didn''t care. With the demon sword to clear the way, Wushuang Jianqi directly cut the gossip and the divine fire away!


    After that, the two monks were completely destroyed!


    But the Five Great Sacred Grounds are worthy of being the signature of the third region today. Su Yan successively killed five grandmasters who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and the rest of them were able to charge Su Yan''s magical weapons without fear of death!


    Su Yan was really annoyed too, and directly sent the green jade skull in his hand!


    The green jade skeletons turned into ghosts in the sky, and in conjunction with the green ghost fire in the sky, they killed three monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm!


    After that, Su Yan chanted the curse again, and the green jade skull emitted a terrible green magic light in the air. Several cultivators from the Five Great Sacred Grounds had no time to dodge and were enveloped in it!


    The end turned out to be a direct physical decomposition in the air! Screams came again and again in the air!


    With this shot, Su Yan directly killed the five holy places by throwing away his helmet and abandoning his armor!


    Although there are some monks crossing the Tribulation Realm in the sky, they no longer dare to attack Su Yan!


    Because there is no difference between doing this and dying!


    There are at least thirty monks from the Five Great Sacred Grounds in the sky. In the past, these people weren''t all self-proclaimed grandmasters so proud, at this time, they didn''t even dare to let go in front of Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body!


    Can only watch Su Yan do anything recklessly!


    Those in the sky who were originally fighting against the Five Great Sacred Grounds and the powerhouses of the small sect also seemed to be beaten with blood, and followed Su Yan toward the top of the mountain!


    Everyone knows that if the killing sword is born, it will definitely appear on that mountain!


    The five divine dragon envoys on the ground showed the expressions of waking up from a dream, but they had already discovered that even with the strength of the fifth heaven to cross the tribulation realm, it was completely useless. In front of Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body, it was no different from the ants!


    Even if they catch up, it is very likely that nothing can be changed!


    But before they could catch up, Su Yan''s King Kong and Devil Pestle swept over here!


    The strong wind generated by the sweeping of the King Kong Demon Peel is like a typhoon passing by, and there are countless white skulls in this strong wind!


    With this one move, the five dragon envoys can only passively defend, and they have no time to take care of other things!


    The whole body of the demon god''s law body exudes a **** aura again, and Su Yan knows that he has been blocked for too long in the middle. If he can''t climb the mountain within three seconds, he will lose his battle opportunity!


    At this time, you can only take out your own housekeeping skills!


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!" I saw the **** breath turned into a long dragon, holding up the demon god, and sending it directly to the top of the mountain!


    In fact, there is a formation laid down by the saint under the top of the mountain, and this formation contains many laws of power!


    But the magic body of the demon **** that Su Yan transformed into originally possessed the weird power like a prehistoric giant beast. At this time, under the blessing of Flying Dragon and Heaven, this weird power is even more incredible!


    In the end, he used his body to forcefully break this formation!


    Of course, this method of breaking the formation is quite unreasonable, and it is a method that most people simply cannot think of!


    After appearing on the top of the mountain, Su Yan became even more murderous!


    But at the same time he also noticed that on this mountain top, the intensity of the unknown aura was more than ten times stronger than the surroundings!


    Even if it is as strong as the five divine dragon envoys, I am afraid that he would not be able to stand calmly on this mountain!


    Seeing Su Yan suddenly killing, the seven saints have incredible expressions on their faces!


    Even they didn''t expect Su Yan to come so fast and violently!


    In this world, both sides are attacking, and the situation is very disadvantageous for them!

 Chapter 3075： Face the saint

    The third thousand and seventy-five chapters face the saint


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body was murderous, and boundless blood was condensed on various magic weapons!


    Just like the murderer who just crawled out of the hell!


    But these saints are knowledgeable after all, even if they saw the posture of the demon **** Su Yan, they didn''t panic!


    The saint Wen Lan of True Dragon Holy Land directly turned out a sword light and strangled Su Yan!


    The speed of this sword light breaking through the air is fast to the extreme!


    Because the speed was too fast, the sword light and the air produced violent friction, turning into an extremely harsh scream!


    Su Yan directly hit Wen Lan with the King Kong and Devil Pestle in his hand!


    However, the strength of the saint is really strong, and he can block the Demon God''s King Kong Demon Pestle with only a sword!


    But the forces between the two sides are extremely strong, and the impact force generated by the direct impact of the two forces also caused huge cracks in the black mountain!


    This crack expanded from the feet of the devil to the mountainside!


    Just the beginning of the fight has already shaken the mountain!


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that if Su Yan and the saint Wen Lan fight with all their strength, this mountain simply cannot hold the true essence they released, and it will be razed to the ground at any time!


    After Wen Lan''s sword was blocked by the Demon God, his hands were a little numb.


    She seems to be just a beautiful woman, who can actually stop the attack of the Baizhang Demon God, and the visual impact on people is really strong!


    Wen Lan bit her lower lip, and the sword light in her hand has undergone a brand-new change. She saw her sword light melted by 100,000, almost covering the sky above the mountain. After pinching the sword art, all the sword light turned towards Su Go away!


    Wen Lan said: "It''s just a mere magic body of the demon god! I dare to be so arrogant in front of this seat! The sword slaying demons and slayers in this seat, I don''t know how many demon masters have been killed, you do have some skill! But just that. It''s not your turn to be so arrogant in front of this seat!"


    Wen Lan''s control of the sword light has reached the transformation realm, and this sky full of sword light has pierced the night through!


    Although the 100,000 sword light has not yet been added, there is already a force of chilling air!


    Just talking about the sense of oppression of Jian Qi, it is indeed no longer in the realm of mortals!


    Faced with such a powerful enemy, Su Yan laughed wildly, "It would be better for you saints to fight with me earlier! Otherwise, I really think that the five holy places are all useless chickens!"


    At this time, Su Yan''s heart burned with a surging fighting spirit!


    To verify his current strength, the saints of the five holy places are of course the best opponents!


    The surging fighting spirit made the **** aura on the Demon God''s body more intense! The face is getting more brutal!


    Su Yan''s undaunted attitude made Wen Lan feel that she was offended. She is a saint. The mortals in this world should be ants crawling on the ground before her. There should be no second attitude besides this!


    The dignity of a saint cannot be desecrated, there is no doubt about it!


    After the two confronted each other, Wen Lan''s murderous aura actually surpassed the murderous aura of the Demon God. With a hundred thousand swords light like frost, Wen Lan also looked cold and idiomatic: "Laughter! Just catch the sword light of this seat. So mad!"


    As Wen Lan spoke, the tactics in his hand had a brand-new change. The 100,000 sword light in the night sky gradually turned into silver light. This piece of silver sword light was very magnificent after being connected. It looked like nine days away. The Milky Way has fallen into the world!


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race saw this trained sword light on the clouds, and they felt a sense of threat in their hearts!


    "The saint is going to fight with that Su Yan! I''m afraid this battle will break the ground!"


    "Yes! This mountain will probably be completely destroyed under their struggle! After this mountain is disintegrated, the murder sword hidden inside may be born at any time! We must find the right opportunity! Such an opportunity will inevitably be short. It''s fleeting, and we must decide not to pull each other''s hind legs! If the killing sword falls into the hands of those saints, the situation will be very bad!"


    Facing the sword light falling like a galaxy in the sky, the green jade skull in Su Yan''s hand has been activated, the green devilish energy is vertical and horizontal, and the sky is also dyed dark green!


    Facing the saint''s sword light, he was not afraid, but indulged in his words: "What else do you have you can use to use it all, we can compete here!"


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth and stared at Su Yan, and said: "In these thousands of years, you are the first to dare to challenge the saint! This seat must make you pay the price of blood!"


    One hundred thousand sword lights are like stars, turning into a demon-sworn sword formation in Wen Lan''s hands. The devil is proud of the world, and the eye-catching technology can only see a brilliant galaxy!


    This beautiful galaxy contains a strong murderous aura!


    "kill!"


    With Wen Lan''s words, a hundred thousand sword lights from the sky fell together! There seem to be countless meteors across the sky!


    But Su Yan was prepared long ago, and his magic light is not vegetarian!


    The green sword light and the hundred thousand sword light collided fiercely!


    The true essences on both sides are unbelievably strong, Zhou Tian originally still had many cultivators at war, so he stopped and watched the battle here quietly!


    Under Wen Lan''s control, this 100,000 sword light evolved an unparalleled magic method, and gradually turned into stars falling above the dome!


    This scene is not only magnificent, it is also magnificent!


    And those strong men of casual cultivators and small sects finally understood why these seven were called saints!


    Although both saints and mortals are in the tribulation realm, their understanding and application of the laws between heaven and earth are not at the same level!


    The saint can easily crush them in all kinds of substance!


    If the starlight falling all over the sky fell on their heads, it would inevitably fall within the scope of this sword light within a moment!


    Although Wen Lan''s sword was extremely strong, Su Yan''s green jade skull was not given out for nothing. The green magic light supported half of the sky, and temporarily blocked the falling stars!


    Wen Lan sneered, and said: "My sword only used 50% of its power. Are you about to be able to resist it? It seems that Su Yan is nothing more than that!"


    Wen Lan''s words contained extreme contempt, it seems that she has a chance to win!


    Then Wen Lan''s hand changed the seal, this time not only the sky, but also a Milky Way between her eyes!


    Su Yan already understood that Wen Lan looked like a charming girl, but some of the laws she mastered were laws related to the primordial universe!


    That''s why her sword can have the texture of the Milky Way falling!


    Wen Lan had already used all his strength at this time. The Xuanmen''s authentic sword originally had the attributes of punishing evil and smashing demons, and the magic light of Su Yan''s green jade skull was gradually unable to support it!


    The sky full of stars is close in front of you, and the most beautiful murderous intent is contained in the beauty. Even the Three Sages of the Demon Race are a little nervous!


    The methods of the saints are no longer at the level of spells, they can be regarded as the laws of good fortune above spells!


    Such a powerful enemy is already extremely difficult to deal with, but there are seven saints on this mountain alone! The saints of the five holy places are more than these seven saints!

 Chapter 3076： A sword of the law of heaven

    The third thousand and 76th chapter is a sword of the law of heaven


    The sword light turned into an endless starlight, gradually suppressing Su Yan''s magic light, and the two sides were suppressed in a corner from the battle against the court to the magic light.


    But before Wen Lan had time to put on a triumphant expression, the Demon Sword and Demon Pestle in the hands of the Demon God swept away left and right!


    The boundless wind is not only the vast sky, but even the hills five miles away have been chopped into pieces!


    Wen Lan was the first to bear the brunt. Although he did not suffer any substantial harm, there was still a lot of shock in his heart!


    This Primordial Demon God''s Law Body, with three heads and six arms, suppressed one magic weapon and five magic weapons, it was really not easy to deal with!


    And between raising your hands and feet, you have the power to destroy the world!


    Obviously, Wen Lan only used sword light to evolve the Milky Way in the sky, it is impossible to subdue Su Yan!


    This Su Yan decided not to be an ordinary monk. The Demon God Law Bodies he mastered possessed an aura from the Primordial Primordial Wilderness. If this aura is truly traced back to its origin, I am afraid it will be before the world is opened!


    Wen Lan understands these things because he knows the laws of the universe.


    It is precisely because she understands this that she is more and more worried about Su Yan in her heart!


    She knew clearly that Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body was far from complete. If he truly cultivated into the Primordial Demon God, he would not only have a life span of more than 100,000, but he could also surpass many eras and become an immortal demon **** in the heavens!


    Wen Lan asked, "Is it possible that you are the reincarnated adult of the Demon Lord of the Color Realm?"


    There are hundreds of millions of demon gods in the realm. This is a mysterious world, in the gap between illusion and reality.


    There are many demon gods in it that have a long life span. After several epochs, their strength is of course very shocking! If you are reincarnated, no matter the strength or realm, they are above these saints!


    As far as the information she had in front of her, Wen Lan''s analysis was very reasonable, and she still underestimated Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s face also showed a scornful smile, "If I were the Demon Lord of the Color Realm, would you be convinced to lose? How about you use the sword light to transform into the Milky Way, break it for me!"


    Six kinds of magical instruments shine in the hands of the demon god, and the infinite magic light soars into the sky!


    Infinite magic light can also perform magic tricks!


    In this sky, there was a vigorous confrontation with the stars of the Milky Way. After a long time, it turned out that Wen Lan''s Jianhua Galaxy could not hold it!


    The three sages of the monster race are also shocked to see. This Jianhua Galaxy is a method of deducing the infinite creation of the universe with sword aura. It must be based on the mood of the sage to display it!


    This is already an extraordinary realm that they absolutely cannot touch!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan still had the means to counteract it, even breaking Wen Lan''s Jianhua Galaxy!


    This is really a fight of the gods, let alone intervening, they have no idea even if they are watching from the side!


    Regardless of whether Su Yan or Wen Lan, if they fight alone, the Three Sages of the Demon Race do not even have a one percent chance of winning! The realm gap is so big that it cannot be bridged!


    Great Sage Langya said: "Thanks to me, I gave a letter to Su Yan for abandoning the previous suspicion. Without his presence, no one would be able to stop these saints! The realm of saints is too tyrannical!"


    "Then what is Su Yan''s background?" Pantian Dasheng said, "I just want to break my head, but I don''t understand what kind of person he is in order to gain the upper hand in the confrontation with the saint! This is true! That''s incredible!"


    Great Sage Tianpeng answered in a gloomy tone: "Unless he is also a saint, or even exists beyond a saint!"


    "Beyond the existence of a saint, what is that?" Pantian Great Sage inevitably asked.


    The other two great sages were all asked about this question, and no one could give an answer.


    Because in everyone''s common sense, saints are already the culmination of this mortal existence, and even under the saints, they are all ants.


    But right now there is a Su Yan who is so strong that it is completely unreasonable, and can even suppress the saint at the disadvantage!


    Such an existence has never existed in the third region before. At least the Three Sages of the Demon Race had never seen or heard of such an outrageous existence in this long life of thousands of years.


    Only the other saints know in their hearts that Su Yan is probably the variable in the legend!


    There are too many mysteries in the universe, even if it is as strong as a saint, it is impossible to interpret them all.


    They only know the so-called variables, which are most likely part of the evolution of the heavens!


    Su Yan turned into a demon god, and could even be regarded as the destructive side of heaven!


    Su Yan''s butcher knife is the heaven''s butcher knife!


    As soon as I thought of this, even the saint''s heart would have ripples and become no longer peaceful!


    As a result, Wen Lan''s expression changed drastically, and said, "This seat originally still had some scruples. I was afraid that it would damage the imperial palace below. Since you are forced to do this, there is no way!"


    The sword is still in the sky and has not been taken back, but Wen Lan is holding it empty, as if there is really a long sword in his hand!


    The expressions on the faces of the Three Sages of the Monster Race became more and more weird.


    Wen Lan''s hands seem to be imaginary, but monks with realms can see that the laws of the great avenues in the world have been transformed into indescribable swords in Wen Lan''s hands!


    Taking the law of the great road as the sword, this kind of realm is probably a top-notch existence among the saints of the five holy places!


    The previous Jianhua Yinhe Su Yan was still a little unconcerned. At this time, facing Wen Lan''s condensed sword, he already showed an extremely solemn expression!


    The power of this sword is absolutely beyond the world, even Su Yan needs to deal with it with all his strength!


    Perhaps this is the true strength of the saint!


    Only one Wen Lan, Su Yan can handle it, what if there are more than a dozen saints as powerful as Wen Lan?


    In addition, the five sacred grounds have accumulated resources that have ruled the heavens and worlds for thousands of years and have mastered many powerful magical instruments handed down from ancient times...


    This is a headache just thinking about it!


    This is also the reason why Su Yan needs to fight against the five holy places in a roundabout way, instead of directly going to the door.


    The power of the five sacred places is so powerful that it is definitely not an ant that Su Yan can crush to death at will!


    Wen Lan held this sword in his hand for a long time, in order to find the gap in Su Yan''s soul.


    But Wen Lan waited for a long time and didn''t find any gap in Su Yan''s mind, and the power of the sword in his hand had almost reached the peak. After the peak, the power of the sword would decline, so he could only send the sword directly. Go out!


    This sword does not have any tricks, it is just a straight sword!


    But the so-called big tricks do not work, this sword that contains the law of the big way does not require any tricks at all!


    It can even be said that any tricks seen are sacrilegious to this sword!


    After Wen Lan sent this emptiness sword, the air was forcibly separated in the night sky!


    It became a vacuum zone in the middle!


    And in this vacuum zone, the invisible sword of Dao Law has been slashed towards Su Yan!

 Chapter 3077： Why cant this enchanting man

    The third thousand and seventy-seventh chapter can''t help this evil man


    The sword of Dao Law is enough to kill all the existence in this world, because the power of law can shape all living beings and the world, and of course it can also completely destroy these living beings and the world!


    This sword consumed almost half of Wen Lan''s true yuan.


    In fact, the consumption of true essence is second, and more importantly, the consumption of mental power!


    After the sword was sent out, Wen Lan''s face also showed a very obvious fatigue. Obviously, she has no energy to shape the same sword of great law!


    This sword can only be one, not two. It can be regarded as a sword for Wen Lan to bet on the name of a saint!


    Facing this sword, Su Yan could only constrict the Demon God''s Law Body violently, and at the same time, the six magical weapons in the Demon God''s hand were also condensed into a shield!


    There are portraits of the Twelve Demon Gods on this shield, which contains the breath of the ancient times, but it is still useless!


    In front of the sword of Dao Law, this shield is like a piece of white paper facing the raging fire, it was swallowed up by the raging flame in a short time and turned into ashes!


    Under the destructive power of the Law of the Great Way!


    The mountains are falling, the ground is shaking!


    Even the void itself is wailing!


    Su Yan''s hundred-zhang demon god''s body had long been invisible in the void, and the Three Sages of the Monster Race couldn''t help asking: "Did Su Yan be beheaded by this Void Sword? Did he fall like this?"


    There was a violent wind in the sky, and the unknown power of Emperor Xin''s Hill was forced back by the wind!


    In the gusty wind, Wen Lan''s clothes fluttered frantically. She stared at the ever-distorting void ahead, just wondering if this sword had killed Su Yan.


    Five very serious cracks appeared on the black mountain under one''s foot, spreading to the foot of the mountain!


    The source of these cracks is under Wen Lan''s feet!


    Just now when Wen Lan swung a sword of the Law of Heaven, he lifted the air, twisted the waist and moved the feet in one go, which was regarded as standard sword drawing.


    Just stepping on the ground so gently can actually bring a majestic mountain to the brink of collapse!


    It is self-evident that the power of this sword just now is terrifying!


    Even if these saints go up, not everyone has the confidence to catch Wen Lan''s sword!


    Suddenly, Su Yan''s laughter came from the void, this laughter was no different from Su Yan''s previous laughter, and it was still the same indulgent and unrestrained!


    Wen Lan and the other saints showed very strange expressions on their faces.


    Could it be that this sword that contains the laws of heaven cannot suppress Su Yan?


    There was no expression on Wen Lan''s face when she swung the sword just now. It seemed that she had become a part of Heaven!


    This sword itself is impeccable, if Su Yan can be safe, it is not that Wen Lan''s sword is too weak, but that Su Yan is too enchanting!


    When they saw Su Yan appearing in front of them intact, these saints all recognized one thing in their hearts, that is, Su Yan must be an odd number in the legend! It is the most unreasonable existence between this world!


    Behind the anomaly represents the secret of heaven. If it is against an anomaly, even their saints will be at risk of falling!


    Su Yan had already received his own Demon God Law Bodies, but he could see that his expression was as calm as before.


    This represents a sword of the law of heaven, and it is still unable to help this enchanting man!


    However, there was no joking in Su Yan''s eyes, only seriousness.


    This black mountain is falling and rolling, and there are cracks everywhere, and there is a red light projecting from these cracks!


    From a distance, it seemed that some weird monster was about to break the seal of the mountain and escape!


    The aura of madness and destruction has become more and more intense, even Su Yan can already feel that the killing sword is just ten kilometers away!


    But there is the core area of ??the underground palace, looking for the murder sword there should be more dangerous than fighting the seven saints!


    And the other saint of True Dragon Holy Land also spoke at this time: "Wen Lan, please withdraw, let me deal with him."


    After this sword, Wen Lan''s consumption was so great that it was indeed no longer suitable to fight Su Yan again. If the battle continued, the situation would only become more and more unfavorable for Wen Lan.


    But Wen Lan did not immediately retreat, instead asking Su Yan: "Wait a minute, the sword that I have just contained twenty-four laws of great avenues in nothingness! Condensed into a sword, it is powerful enough to destroy everything, what are you relying on to resist this? One sword?"


    This question is very important to Wen Lan. If you can''t figure it out, even if the seven saints suppress Su Yan here today, she will definitely have trouble sleeping and eating after returning home.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Your sword just now contains the laws of heaven. It is indeed no trivial thing. Even if it is me, I can''t be underestimated. If you are careless, you will fall here, but your sword also has a fatal loophole. !"


    Wen Lan''s face changed drastically after hearing Su Yan''s words, as if all her pride had been stepped on by Su Yan.


    This sword is a trick Wen Lan created by racking his brains. The difficulty is extremely high. It not only requires the pinnacle of kendo, but also requires mastering many laws of the universe.


    Since there are such harsh preconditions, even other saints may not be able to learn it!


    This sword can almost be said to be Wen Lan''s signature! Such an ultimate killer move is rare in the world. Why does Su Yan say that this sword has a fatal loophole?


    Wen Lan said: "Are you trying to smash my confidence? I know the tricks I created, and I know that almost all of the real dragon holy land nowadays is the sword kungfu I created. This system was also created by me. After these ten thousand years, you are still the first person to say that my tricks have fatal weaknesses! Boy, you may not know the identity of this seat, this seat may wish to tell you that the real Long Yin who created the true dragon holy place back then is the original Brother!"


    There are seven creative ancestors in the sacred place of true dragons, and these seven ancestors each have powerful skills to spread in the sacred land of true dragons!


    If Wen Lan is really one of the seven founding groups, then she is probably the one with the highest standing among these saints!


    Su Yan said: "I never like to talk nonsense, and I don''t like to tell meaningless lies. It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not. If your tricks have no fatal weakness, how can I retreat without any damage? You? Women are also interesting, is it true that they have long hair and short knowledge?"


    Of course, Wen Lan has absolute confidence in this sword that contains the laws of heaven, but Su Yan really retreated under this sword. Even the corners of the clothes were not damaged, and the true energy was not consumed too much. , Is there really any Achilles heel of this trick?


    Unknowingly, Wen Lan had already wavered in her heart, and said, "You said that my tricks have fatal weaknesses. I wonder if I can enlighten them?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s also simple. I still lack a maid serving tea and water. If you agree to be my maid, what''s the difficulty of giving you advice?"

 Chapter 3078： Very bad

    Chapter three thousand and seventy eight


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Wen Lan looked like frost, and said, "You know that this seat is the ancestor of the true dragon holy land, and you dare to say such rebellious things to this seat. How did your teacher teach you to be a human being? "


    Su Yan laughed and said: "I only know that the realm of cultivation has always had a rule, whoever has the greatest strength is Dao brother! Whoever learns the Dao is in no particular order, whoever masters the Dao is more powerful, and whoever is the Xuanmen authentic. Your five holy places are at ease. After so many years, the interior has long been decayed, it is better to give up the position to more capable people."


    Wen Lan''s face changed drastically. Behind her, there were already three saints who were ready to attack Su Yan at the same time!


    If Su Yan is really an anomaly in the legend, then there is absolutely no need to pay attention to battlefield etiquette one-on-one with Su Yan. The most important thing is to quickly use the most thunderous force to level Su Yan here!


    As long as the abnormal number is killed, the day may become settled as a result.


    After the sect is stabilized, these saints don''t need to worry about so many things, they just need to worry about the issue of ascension.


    But the mountain under one''s foot suddenly collapsed, rolling rocks fell from the top of the mountain, and at the same time, there were many unknown breaths of death rising from the bottom of the mountain!


    Su Yan couldn''t be more familiar with this unidentified breath of death. It was the drought zombies in the two attics that had awakened!


    These drought zombies have thick skin and are not afraid of death, which is very difficult to deal with!


    Being awakened right now is beneficial to Su Yan. The more chaotic the situation, the more room he can play!


    The sages all realized that the situation was not quite right, and only used two sages to deal with the Venerable Yuntian who lived in the sky. The remaining five formed a special battle formation, staring at Su Yan intently. Pay attention to the cracks on the top of the mountain!


    Before the drought zombies below broke through the shackles of the mountain, there was a saint who transformed into a field of ice!


    In this icy realm, except time, almost everything is frozen.


    The domain of absolute zero has a miraculous effect of restraining the drought. Those drought zombies have been sleeping for thousands of years. When they first awakened, they were already muddled. When they encounter such a nemesis, most of them are restrained in the domain and can only move slowly.


    The abilities of these saints are indeed very powerful, even in groups of thousands of years of drought, they can make the most reasonable disposal in the face of danger.


    But Su Yan''s face showed an unpredictable smile, as if he had already made a plan in his heart.


    This chaos has just begun, and it''s hard to say who will die before the end!


    If these saints thought that they could control the situation upright, they would be wrong!


    Two fairy swords, one blue and one purple, turned into Wen Lan''s hands, staring at Su Yan with gaze.


    The Ziqing Double Swords are the hallmarks of the True Dragon Holy Land, and there are many legends left in the third area, and they are the top-level fairy swords.


    The magic weapons brought out by the other saints were not lost to the level of Ziqing Double Swords, but the smile on Su Yan''s face became more and more grand, this was the smile Zhizhu was holding.


    Wen Lan hated Su Yan''s smile very much. This smile seemed to control everything, it seemed that this chaotic and chaotic situation was all under his control!


    When Su Yan swept across the void with one hand, the thick clouds of Tianka immediately dissipated, revealing the bright moon above his head.


    On the side of the bright moon, only Chang Geng Xing is accompanied, and Chang Geng Xing is also known as the Venus.


    Wen Lan showed an incredible expression and said to Su Yan: "Unexpectedly, you turned out to have used the magical powers to cover the sky and the sun. Could it be that you are the heir of the Suicide Sect? It''s been years since Su Yan declined. Where did you get this? Wait for the great supernatural power?"


    The fact that Su Yan can use the great supernatural powers of Jiu Jiao is really beyond the expectation of the saints, but Su Yan��s Demon God Dharma body just now is not a practice circulated in Jiu Jiao, so it is a bit too much to conclude that Su Yan is the heir of Jiu Jiao. Arbitrary.


    Su Yan was too lazy to answer Wen Lan''s question, but instead asked: "Have you ever seen the real Songhe?"


    Wen Lan frowned and said, "Mr Songhe, who is that?"


    Wen Lan''s puzzled expression was not a fake. Since they had never seen the real person Songhe, then the real person Songhe must be safe, and he should still be hiding in a cave now.


    Su Yan thought of this and looked up at the sky. Today''s moon is a full moon.


    Chang Gung Star became brighter and brighter, and beside Chang Gung Star, the moon gradually changed from silvery white to bloody...It is no wonder that the real person Songhe would not show up.


    After seeing the moonlight, Su Yan said in a leisurely manner: "Mr. Songhe is the master here. He has been practicing here for 2,500 years. He is the only one in this third region who can refine the ominous power into his own true essence. Monk."


    Wen Lan questioned and said: "Is there really such a strange person in this world?"


    Su Yan said: "I can''t lie to you. True person Songhe told me before that there are three taboos in Dixin Hill. If these three taboos are violated, it is very easy to have no bones. Even this superb monk in the world, It may not be able to retreat from the hill of Emperor Xin."


    Wen Lan looked at Su Yan with a little puzzled at this moment, wondering why Su Yan said this.


    On the contrary, Su Yan had a very relaxed and timeless smile, and then said: "I am very interested in telling you about the so-called taboos in Dixin Hill. The first taboo is injury. The ominous power here must be yours. It can also be sensed, but those monks who are unable to cultivate are not necessarily. Once injured in the Emperor Xin��s Hill, the pervasive ominous aura will enter the human blood circulation through the wound. Once the unknown aura invades the brain with the blood, it can be People become living dead, even the monks who cross the tribulation realm cannot avoid it."


    Wen Lan''s expression became extremely complicated. These saints were not fools, and of course they immediately thought of the previous strange events.


    The disciples of the Five Great Sacred Grounds died inexplicably, and it was not yet possible to find who the murderer was. Only knowing that these disciples died of cannibalism.


    Could it be that the real murderer turned out to be the ubiquitous unknown aura in Dixin Hill?


    Looking at the battle here again, many strong people have been injured in the five holy places, isn''t it possible that these people may become the living dead!


    This is very bad!


    Su Yan seemed to see through the saint��s worries, and said: "At night, the ominous power here will rise to a level that is extremely difficult to deal with. The ominous power will be even more pervasive. After a great war, your five holy places will surely create promises tonight. A lot of living dead, right?"


    "You!" Wen Lan''s expression became very serious. In fact, they had never understood the use of this ominous power, they just knew a rough source.


    Because even at the level of a saint, it was the first time that he was exposed to such a strange power.


    Now after getting the answer from Su Yan''s mouth, they realized that even if they could get the killing sword tonight, they would have to pay an extremely tragic price.


    If you can''t get the killing sword, it will be even worse!

 Chapter 3079： Landslide

    Chapter 379


    The expressions of these saints could not help becoming more solemn.


    "If you want to get angry, wait until I finish talking about regenerating qi. I just said the first one of these three taboos." Su Yan continued: "This second taboo is naturally the imperial palace. There is something hidden in the imperial palace. I don��t even dare to break in without permission. You saints naturally don��t dare to break in. Even if there are so many people, you can only stand dry on the top of this mountain and wait for the killing sword to be born. Otherwise, you It''s already been killed in the belly of the mountain to take the killing sword, right?"


    Wen Lan stared at Su Yan silently, because she really had nothing to say, and Su Yan was really telling the truth.


    "I don''t know how much your five holy places know about this imperial palace? If there is something fun, I would rather listen to it."


    Wen Lan said quietly: "You said there are three taboos, and what is the last one?"


    Su Yan pointed to the moon and said: "That''s it. The moon releases the lunar brilliance to enhance this unknown power to the extreme. Master Songhe especially said, especially on the night of the full moon, this ominous power will increasingly reach its peak. "


    Wen Lan looked towards the sky, today''s moon is like a disk, but the color is very strange red!


    This round of blood moon was hanging high in the air, I don''t know what happened, even after she watched it, she felt hairy in her heart!


    And in the field of absolute zero, those zombies that had been frozen in ice also issued extremely sharp roars!


    Under the shining of the scarlet moonlight, the nails and fangs of these zombies are growing wildly!


    The breath of madness and destruction is also multiplying!


    And the ominous power around is gradually climbing to a higher level!


    The triple taboos are completely superimposed, and even the hearts of the seven saints have great warning signs!


    Su Yan laughed indulgently, and said, "Don''t you think that the killing sword is what you have in your bag?"


    The field of absolute zero was dashed through by these zombies almost immediately, and swarms of zombies were killed in front of the seven saints!


    Many stiff black rocks collapsed in a short time and turned into powder!


    The numerical advantage that the seven saints had, under the impact of so many zombies, all of a sudden disappeared!


    Under the murderous aura and corpse aura, the sages'' formation was rushed to pieces. Under such circumstances, although the sages wanted to unite together, they were weak!


    Drought zombies will not shrink back because of the pressure of the saint''s state of mind. After they are disturbed because of their eternal sleep, only the full of anger and the desire to kill the living are filled in their chests!


    Nothing else!


    On the contrary, the saints became very alarmed, including Wen Lan who had just fought against Su Yan!


    Wen Lan holds the purple and green swords, and the two sword lights of purple and green are constantly interlacing in the air, bringing out an extremely beautiful color!


    Such a powerful sword can''t completely control the battle here!


    The drought zombies here are more than 20,000 years old, and the huge and ubiquitous ominous force has been continuously invading the bodies of these zombies for the past two thousand years!


    This constantly invading ominous force condenses in a disguised form, just like a furnace of pill fire tempering day and night, allowing these drought zombies to reach a certain incredible realm!


    Among the heavens, I am afraid there will be no more powerful zombies than this group!


    The **** moonlight became more coquettish and cold.


    After Wen Lan looked up, he saw Su Yan slashing high in the sky, as if he had merged with the **** moonlight!


    Su Yan had long used "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to transform the essence of his body. Fortunately, he had contact with the real person Songhe, and Su Yan was able to simulate this very special and subtle essence of the essence.


    Moreover, the true essence attribute in Su Yan''s body was even higher than the condensed and unknown power of the real person Songhe, and it had become a certain kind of calamity almost equivalent to the tribulation.


    After this calamity had built the true essence of the whole body, it also made Su Yan''s breath more mysterious and elusive.


    After Wen Lan watched Su Yan, she was shocked physically and mentally, and her evaluation of Su Yan rose another level!


    Being able to travel freely and completely unaffected under the triple taboo of the Emperor Xin Hill is something that a saint can''t do.


    But Su Yan could easily reach it, which made many saints feel more awe-inspiring.


    Wen Lan couldn''t help but send out a strong question: Is it all in Su Yan''s calculations?


    If the birth of these drought zombies and the cooperation of the **** moonlight were in this man''s calculations, then this man would be too terrifying!


    At the beginning, the forbidden moonlight was concealed with the magical powers of covering the sky and the sun, and then the sage was lured to occupy the position closest to the killing sword, and then at the critical moment, these dry zombies were drawn out again... everything seems to be the same. It''s like a game that has been set long ago, and only waiting for the five holy places to get the bait, he can hit the five holy places head-on!


    Su Yan''s calm appearance at this time made Wen Lan have to have such doubts!


    If things continue to develop like this, not only the masters of the five holy places will fall here, but even the saints will be at risk of falling!


    Over the past ten thousand years, the total number of saints who have fallen from the five holy places is no more than six. If two or three saints fall here at once, such a big event will inevitably be included in the history of the five holy places forever!


    The morale of the five holy places will inevitably suffer a severe setback!


    But at this time, the blood moon hung over his head, and the intensity of the ominous force in the air was increasing exponentially, so Wen Lan knew that the situation was like this but was unable to reverse it!


    In the first battle with Su Yan, she had almost consumed two-thirds of her true essence, and she was already in a state of powerlessness at this time!


    Being able to deal with seven drought zombies at the same time is already her limit!


    Drought zombies formed a perfect cut and surrounded the seven saints. Although Drought zombies have no wisdom, they are already very powerful only by their combat instincts. The saints also have to come up with the strongest ability to deal with!


    This is already a critical moment!


    The battle was so fierce that the black mountain also collapsed!


    Amidst the vigor, this mountain collapsed directly from the inside!


    Among the broken rocks, the blood-colored beam of light became more dazzling, and the breath of the murderous sword became stronger.


    And in this collapse, corpse energy is constantly emerging!


    The new Drought Zombie bypassed the seven saints directly and reached the heavens!


    The masters who were playing very lively in the air just now are all entangled by these dry zombies!


    At this time, the strong and ominous power, for ordinary tribulation realm masters, would have been as uncomfortable as a mountain on the shoulder!


    If such powerful zombies chase down in groups, no one can stand it!

 Chapter 3080： Everything is expected

    The third thousand and eighty chapters are all expected


    Under the chase of the zombies, the bodies of many masters fell from the sky after being decomposed!


    The screams are endless, and the hill of Emperor Xin seems to be plunged into hell!


    Even the three sages of the demon clan looked terrifying in the sky!


    Many experts in casual cultivators and small sects realized that the situation was not good, and didn''t want the ownership of the killing sword, and directly retreated in all directions!


    But it was too late to retreat at this time!


    The **** moonlight was spreading thousands of miles, and the power of the human monk was almost extremely oppressed!


    The power of these dry zombies has been extremely enhanced!


    Under the circumstances, these monks could hardly escape the fate of falling!


    Even if you are lucky enough to escape from these drought zombies, after this huge ominous force invades your body, it will cause great harm to your body!


    Either become a living dead, or live in a confrontation with this injury.


    Standing on a high place, Su Yan''s expression on his face became more and more indifferent, as if he had become the supreme ruler between the world and the earth.


    But Wen Lan surprisingly discovered that Su Yan''s indifference was an indifference of too much forgiveness!


    The boat of crossing is on the edge of the hill of Emperor Xin.


    Even in this fringe area, many monks have a powerful sense of depression in their hearts!


    Only from this powerful sense of depression and the blood moon in the sky, it is not difficult to judge what the interior of Emperor Xin Hill will look like!


    These three taboos are definitely not a joke, even the strongest monk is at risk of being corroded by ominous power and becoming a living dead!


    The ominous power is close by, and although it can''t go beyond the border of Emperor Xin Hill, it also produces a great sense of oppression!


    The power of this taboo makes people feel fear and other negative emotions!


    Even the ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help frowning. When the **** full moon appeared in the sky, the hill of Emperor Xin became extremely evil and dangerous!


    At this time, the hill of Emperor Xin and the barren place during the day are basically two worlds!


    The only thing that doesn''t change is the blood-colored beam of light in the distance, the murder sword has not yet been born!


    But it must have reached the final moment!


    A monk asked: "Old Ancestor, what should we do, are we going to the Emperor Xin Hill to meet the leader of Su League?"


    The ancestor of Panshan nodded and then shook his head, as if he had also experienced some kind of struggle in his heart, and then said: "Since things have developed to this point, we can only choose to believe in Su Yan!"


    Someone agreed: "If we rush in like this, we might still be a burden to the leader of the Soviet Union. Since the leader of the Soviet Union wants us to wait here, we just need to be honest and obedient. If we do extra things, it will only be counterproductive. "


    This is also the idea of ??the ancestor of Panshan. On this journey, she and Su Yan did not know how many difficult and dangerous worlds she and Su Yan had broken through. Every time they were able to turn the danger into a bargain, although the situation was strange this time, based on Su Yan''s adaptability and experience , Should also be able to retreat.


    So after discussing with Li Shengshu, the ancestor of Panshan said: "Let''s not act rashly. We will wait for Su Yan''s signal before making other plans. Don''t rush."


    At the same time, Su Yan seemed to have become Shura hell!


    Except for him Su Yan, almost no one can stay away from it!


    The reason why Su Yan was not attacked by these drought zombies was very simple. He took the Soul Suppression Sword in his hand.


    The soul-suppressing sword has a certain restraint effect on the dry stupid. After the **** sword light swayed in the air, all these dry stupid zombies chose to bypass Su Yan!


    After the soul calming sword shone in the **** moonlight, it also looked more and more coquettish.


    It was only here that Wen Lan understood that they were completely calculated by Su Yan this time!


    The three taboos of Emperor Xin''s Hill had no effect on Su Yan.


    Su Yan had this weird blood-colored long sword to protect him, and the zombies did not dare to approach him. This alone was almost invincible.


    And even if these saints use their best to kill all the zombies, they are just making wedding clothes for Su Yan!


    When the Murder Sword is born, Su Yan will wait for work and will surely occupy the most advantageous position!


    To put it bluntly, Su Yan is using the power of a saint to consume these dry zombies that have traveled for thousands of years to help him seize the killing sword!


    It is really hateful to think about it, but what is even more hateful is that Wen Lan has already known Su Yan''s intentions, but is powerless to stop him!


    The sages not only represent the pinnacle of the five holy places, but their wisdom is also the pinnacle of the five holy places.


    When so many saints were dispatched, they were still used by this Su Yan. This man was too terrifying, regardless of his cultivation level or his wisdom!


    The screams of monks kept coming from around.


    In just a quarter of an hour after Su Yan lifted the cloud to see the moon, at least thirty monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm fell here!


    And after this quarter of an hour, under the erosion of a huge ominous force, the first living dead was finally born!


    The living dead came from the Tai Chi Holy Land, and it seemed that he was also a very important person in the Tai Chi Holy Land. So when it was discovered that he became the living dead, the sage of the Tai Chi Holy Land was almost desperate!


    The living dead and the zombies would not attack each other, which fell in Su Yan''s expectation.


    The sage of Tai Chi Holy Land said loudly: "Su Yan! Are you crazy! If these zombies break out of the Emperor Xin Hill, they will surely cause a catastrophe in the third region! I don''t know how many creatures will be affected by these. How many creatures will turn into zombies during the drought and slaughter! Do you really want to do this? How far have you ever thought about the accumulation of your karma from the catastrophe after the creatures are charred?!"


    Su Yan replied calmly: "I have already thought about all of what you said. These things are very easy to handle. As long as I take the killing sword, I can suppress all the zombies here, regardless of what they are. It��s not a drought. If you saints are really thinking about the world, you should surrender now and give me the killing sword. Why do you have to fight fearlessly here? Or...you like to fight these droughts. Zombies dancing?"


    Su Yan''s words almost made the lungs blown by several saints. They worked so hard to come to the hill of Emperor Xin. They had harmed hundreds of disciples for no reason, and set up a net on the top of the mountain. How can they retreat? Just quit?


    But what I have to say is that the situation at this time can be regarded as one-sided.


    Under the dual persecution of drought, zombies and ominous forces, more and more living dead are bound to be born!


    When the time comes, the situation will easily become uncontrollable.


    "Could it be that you saints hope that all the masters in your school will become the living dead?" Su Yan said, "I don''t care at all, as long as you saints feel that these sacrifices are worthwhile."

 Chapter 3081： Recreate the universe

    The third thousand and eighty-one chapters recreate the universe


    Almost these saints are about to explode. They not only have to face the ominous power that has reached the climax, but also fight ten times the number of ten thousand years of drought, and finally accept Su Yan''s ridicule.


    This is the first time these saints have encountered such an unfavorable situation!


    Originally thought that if the seven saints and so many masters were dispatched, the murder sword would definitely be captured, and no one would have thought that in the end they would fall into such an unfavorable situation!


    Su Yan said again: "If you don''t retreat from the hill of Emperor Xin, your disciples and grandchildren will be all dead. When the little fishes are all dead, it''s your turn. What saints... I think it''s nothing more than that. , Even this mere ominous force can''t resist."


    "You!" After the sage of Tai Chi holy land was angry to the apex, all his long black hair turned silvery white, and at the same time a cyan gossip formation was born under his foot!


    This cyan gossip contains a very strong sense of simplicity, and there is a breath of transcendence and sacredness. It must be the trick of the Tai Chi Holy Land to press the bottom of the box!


    And Su Yan''s face was full of playful expressions: "Hey, you still have such powerful tricks, why don''t you use them earlier? Do you have to wait until your disciples and grandchildren become half-dead monsters?"


    The saint said: "Su Yan, you don''t want to be arrogant! When this seat kills these droughts, you will definitely be captured and captured back to the Taiji Holy Land! The seventy-two types of torture must be imposed on you one by one! Otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate The hatred in my heart!"


    This is actually the idea of ??all the saints, they all feel that if Su Yan is directly suppressed in this Emperor Xin Hill, it would be too cheap for Su Yan!


    It is best to capture Su Heng Heng back and use his torture!


    Otherwise, where are the faces of their seven saints?


    For many years, the saints of the five holy places have existed above all else, and no one has ever dared to profane saints to use authority so much!


    Only in this way can we earn the reputation of a saint!


    Su Yan laughed and said, "It seems that the people of your five holy places are the same from top to bottom, and their skills are very ordinary, but the skill of the mouth is first-class. You are of no use except for a mouthful. , I''m standing here, can you help me?"


    The seven saints were very itchy and wanted to cramp Su Yan, but they couldn''t catch it with all their strength.


    A saint has to face at least the siege of seven dry zombies, and this powerful and ominous power everywhere. If he wants to protect himself, he needs to use his best. Where is the ability to greet Su Yan?


    Even above the clouds, the Venerable Yuntian was now under the attack of the Drought Zombie, showing his true body, turning out to be a shriveled old man.


    The expression on Venerable Yuntian''s face is also very complicated. He dared to take the lead against the saints of the five holy places, which has proved his extraordinary strength.


    But at the moment this situation is not something that can be done with extraordinary ability, and one has to be talented.


    But he was not willing to retreat easily. The Murder Sword was about to be born. Since he has already reached this point, he has to fight for it!


    The cyan gossip array deployed by the saints of Tai Chi Holy Land spread out in the air, originally intending to envelop Su Yan and Venerable Yuntian.


    However, both Su Yan and Venerable Yuntian retreated beyond the range covered by the cyan gossip.


    This cyan gossip aura is extraordinary, and the power it contains is also very difficult. As long as it is a monk with a normal mind, it will not be easily involved.


    Although Su Yan''s face still had a playful expression, there was already a serious look in his eyes, because he had generally recognized what kind of magical powers this cyan gossip represented!


    The saints can open their own domains, and their own power in the domain can be maximized, and even some physical laws can be distorted.


    And the range covered by this cyan gossip is the upgraded version of the domain after fusing the laws of heaven and earth-recreating the universe!


    This sage of Tai Chi Holy Land must master the laws of heaven and earth that are closely related to space, so he can use incredible means!


    Almost most of the drought zombies were entangled by this cyan gossip, and then disappeared into the void.


    These dry zombies are not disappearing in the true sense, but are transferred to the newly created universe of the saint!


    This cyan gossip showed an extremely powerful divine light in the air. After so many dry zombies were sent into another space, the saints were all lighter and less stressed.


    Seeing this, Su Yan can already be sure, this is definitely a means to recreate the universe.


    No matter which era or era such a method is placed in, even when the gods are fighting in the mortal world, it is a great supernatural power!


    Only a monk who knows everything can master such magical powers!


    This is already an inaccessible field for mortals, and the true essence is second, mainly for the comprehension and understanding of the laws of heaven and earth, and the control of one''s own state of mind!


    If one''s own state of mind can accommodate the world, then one can use Taoism to shape the universe. To have such a state of mind, one must obtain the realm of wishful thinking!


    It seems that the strength of the saint in Tai Chi Holy Land will not lose to Wen Lan! The achievements before reincarnation and reconstruction must be no small thing!


    Although these drought zombies are fierce and immune to most magical attacks, they suffer from a loss. Without any intelligence at all, after being trapped by this type of magic, no matter how they rush to the right, they can��t find their way out. .


    The universe recreated by the saints is also a vast world. After the zombies are caught in it, even if they have a strong brute force, they can''t show it at all!


    After freeing their hands, several sages stared at Su Yan with enthusiasm.


    The entanglement of those ten thousand years of drought is gone now, and it is also the time for them to realize their ideas!


    If Su Yan cannot be completely suppressed here, their reputation as saints will also be wiped out!


    At this moment, no one would pay attention to battlefield etiquette with Su Yan. All the saints would inevitably swarm up to deal with Su Yan with the strongest strength and fastest speed.


    The situation seemed to be reversed because of the saint''s re-creation of the universe, but Su Yan also had a weird smile on his face, and it seemed that these saints were not so much in his eyes.


    These sages were a little surprised, wondering if Su Yan could have any hidden skills?


    Wen Lan said: "The matter is up to now, Su Yan! We and you are in an endless situation, don''t think about escape from here safely! If you have any great skills, just use it! Don''t die soon. Regret again!"


    "Escape? When did I say that I was going to escape?" Su Yan gradually reduced the smile on his face, "Does a mere re-creation of the universe want me to give in? Isn''t this a foolish dream?"

 Chapter 3082： The indescribable great horror

    Chapter 3082: The Indescribable Great Terror


    The faces of several saints changed drastically upon hearing this.


    "Su Yan! Your words are as ridiculous as a yellow-mouthed child!" Wen Lan went wild because of Su Yan''s words, "Do you know that recreating the universe is the prerequisite for evolving the world! Common life and death are within the world, if the law of life and death is refined? Come out and put it on you, even if you have the cultivation base of the sky, you are a mortal, can you not resist death?"


    Relying on the power of the Tai Chi saint alone, it is already the limit to recreate the universe. He has now consumed most of the true essence in his body, and he is already in a state of golden paper.


    Although this magical technique that recreates the universe is a great supernatural power that transforms decay into magic, it is also a great burden on the practitioner himself.


    This burden spreads from both mental and physical aspects.


    How extensive is the universe of reconstruction, it depends on the spiritual power of the practitioner to expand, this short span of a thousand miles will be expanded, and the consumption of spiritual power is more than a hundred times that of ordinary spells!


    Not to mention the consumption of true essence by this spell, the saint''s true essence was almost hollowed out!


    But there are still six saints here. If the power of these six saints are added together, it is not impossible to evolve the world!


    At that time, not only Su Yan, even if you add all the drought zombies, what is the truth?


    "It doesn''t matter whether you recreate the universe or evolve the world, these are not invincible magical powers. In the eyes of ordinary monks, they are of course the skills of the immortal family, but in the face of Su Yan, it is nothing less than that. The power of heaven and earth, no matter what your world is, it will be destroyed directly!"


    Wen Lan sneered and said: "You have just shown your Demon God Law Bodies. You have not even reached the Xiaocheng stage. If you want to break the world law, you must destroy the World Demon God. Is this the realm that you can dabble in? It''s ridiculous! Su! Yan, your death date is today! Betting on the reputation of the saints of the five holy places, today we cannot let you leave this place easily!"


    Su Yan''s words seemed too arrogant in the eyes of many saints, but immediately they had to change their minds, because this time Su Yan took the initiative!


    To really hit the enemy, it''s best to shoot when the enemy is most vulnerable!


    Now it is better to recreate the universe. After the seven saints really work together to evolve a world, then it will be a situation where they must fight to death, which of course Su Yan does not want to see.


    After the Sinning Heaven Halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, a blood-colored light pierced through the heavens and the earth, and it seemed that Su Yan was in his hands with the authority of the ancient gods!


    Wen Lan immediately sensed that there was a half immortal rule attached to the conviction halberd!


    How could mortal artifacts come with immortals? !


    Not even the five holy places have such a magic weapon!


    Before the sages had time to investigate the origin of the Conviction Heaven Halberd, more than a dozen dead lights appeared in the air, and they bombarded fiercely toward the cyan gossip!


    The saints originally wanted to rush to help, but they didn''t want the **** light wave from the sky to come down, and landed on their heads with the posture of Mount Tai.


    These blood-colored beams of light even surpassed the murderous sword that was about to be born. This blood-colored light wave was fierce and fierce, and several saints were suppressed for a while to be immobile!


    The night sky was bloody, it seemed to have turned into a torrent of blood!


    After Su Yan converted the True Essence in his body into this special nature, it became more and more compatible with the destructive power contained in the Heavenly Halberd!


    This was something Su Yan hadn''t thought of, and it could be regarded as a surprise.


    But at this time Su Yan also immediately entered the state of Gujing not wave, and then he must use the conviction halberd with high intensity!


    If Dao Xin is trapped by emotions, he might be backlashed by the conviction halberd.


    The saints finally resisted the **** light wave, and just wanted to fight Su Yan to the death, and then saw many cracks appear in the void, and countless scarlet lightnings ran through these dimensional cracks!


    The power of the conviction halberd is too cruel, and it has cut the surrounding space into pieces in such a short time!


    Wen Lan said immediately: "No!"


    Because she knew very well in her heart that recreating the universe actually created a new space to isolate the magic of the world. If the barrier between the new space and the present world is broken, then the cyan gossip of recreating the universe will definitely be unsustainable!


    The saint of Tai Chi Holy Land was really terrified, he had no idea that Su Yan had such a great ability!


    If Su Yan breaks his re-creation universe and all the trapped zombies emerge from the trap, they will fall into the unfavorable situation just now.


    "Stop him! Must stop him!"


    Seeing the panicked expression on the faces of the saints, Su Yan''s eyes still didn''t have any ups and downs, just because Su Yan at this time was truly too emotional!


    It is impossible for all the emotions and distracting thoughts in this world to confuse his Dao Xin, nor can it make any waves in his Dao Xin.


    As Su Yan approached, the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land couldn''t help becoming very alarmed!


    The growth and decline of the momentum of the two sides is very obvious, almost can be seen at a glance.


    This of course shows that Su Yan''s tactics are correct. Not only did he hit the enemy''s weakest point, but the enemy didn''t even have any strength to counter it, so he seemed so panicked.


    After the purple and green swords merged, they strangled towards Su Yan, and at the same time there were five magic weapons to kill from another direction.


    Su Yan was not afraid, his hand interrupted Sin Tianji to draw a beautiful and precise arc in the air, and then all these magic weapons were released!


    Then those cracks in the space expanded at the same time, and then many eyes appeared in the cracks!


    The number of these eyes is calculated in 10,000! The big one is the size of a two-story building, and the smallest one has at least a fist!


    These eyes contain pupils of various colors!


    The emotions projected by these pupils are all negative emotions such as madness, arrogance, destruction, pain, etc.!


    After staring at these weird eyes, even the saint had a brief loss of consciousness!


    The three sages of the demon tribe hiding high in the sky are full of horrors. Their magic weapon to hide their shape and breath is called the Hongyu Golden Disc. This is a magic weapon handed down from the ancient times of the teachings. It has a strong ability to isolate the breath and hide the body. Jane reached an incredible level.


    Not only the drought zombies, but even Su Yan and these seven saints were completely unaware of the peeping of the three saints of the monster race.


    Seeing these eyes suddenly appeared, the Three Sages of the Monster Race also had their hearts beating wildly! This is almost an instinctive reaction!


    The power represented by these eyes, and the secrets that might be hidden behind them, must be on Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body!


    These eyes represent an indescribable force, this force has existed even before the world was opened, and it is the origin of all the chaos in this world!


    Although you know that this is the origin of all chaos, you can never explore its essence.


    Because the madness contained in it can instantly swallow the consciousness of a cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, turning it into a complete madness!


    To be precise, these tens of thousands of eyes represent an indescribable horror!

 Chapter 3083： Break you and recreate the universe

    Chapter Three Thousand and Eighty Three


    The so-called indescribable great terror is a power above the power of mortals.


    This force should be the same as Xianyuan, only in the upper realm. In front of this force, no matter how strong or weak the creatures in the world are, they are all ants.


    Only because the conviction halberd comes with a half immortal rule, can this indescribable great horror be introduced into the mortal world!


    After tens of thousands of thunder tribulations, Su Yan''s power has long been different from before, and coupled with the immortal emperor''s overwhelming mood, can this great horror be fully demonstrated!


    Even the saints can''t resist the indescribable great horror, so the Three Sages of the Monster Race will surrender to Su Yan immediately after seeing this power.


    And the higher the mood and cultivation level, the more terrifying the power of the conviction halberd!


    Those cultivators who were in a normal state of mind and could not even feel the unknown aura of Emperor Xin''s Hill, on the contrary, could not realize the terrifying part of the Heavenly Halberd.


    At this time, these saints couldn''t help feeling extremely frightened in their hearts!


    Wen Lan looked even more complicated and said: "Su Yan, what kind of enchanting are you? This weapon is definitely not a weapon that should appear in the mortal world! How can a mortal magic weapon come with a half immortal rule!"


    Su Yan''s charge suddenly stopped in mid-air, looking down at the seven saints, with a cold smile on his face, "I did **** this weapon from the underworld. I killed the Yama of the Ten Temples to reshape the order of the underworld. The conviction halberd is the best trophy."


    "How can you mortals resist death and invade the underworld?" Wen Lan asked almost instinctively.


    Before Su Yan could answer, there was already a saint next to him: "This person is definitely an anomaly! Not only can he resist death, even the unknown power here has no effect on him at all! If he is not a living person, it will be fine. It happened that he was so alive and kicking in front of us! How could he have such an ability if it is not an odd number?"


    Perhaps only the word "unusual number" can explain Su Yan''s power beyond common sense. It seems that the laws of the heavens and the world can''t hold him, he can freely shuttle between this world and indulgence. !


    Once this kind of existence is born in the mortal world, it is for the sake of changing the world. Since there is a great mission, it should naturally have great ability and excellence!


    Another saint said: "This person''s abilities are monstrous, I am afraid that even the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu is closely related to this person! If he can be suppressed here, it is impossible to say that the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu will also be annihilated!"


    Yes, if there is no such indeterminate anomaly as Su Yan, how would the great calamity be deduced?


    Except for this uncertain anomaly, there is no enough threat to the existence of their five holy places!


    In a sense, the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu is an odd number! Killing Su Yan is tantamount to killing the power!


    Wen Lan wanted to understand the joints, and just wanted to summon the saints to join forces, but saw that the magic that recreated the universe broke directly in the middle!


    After the cyan gossip split from the middle, it also opened a huge eye!


    The eyes were cruel and bloody, and the power contained in them was not trivial. It seemed to come from a certain Primordial Demon God.


    The monks of the five holy places only looked at these eyes for a second, and then they fell directly into a state of madness, killing their companions frantically!


    Then the cyan gossip split inch by inch, and the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land also spouted a mouthful of blood and flew out directly!


    After the saint was broken by Su Yan''s great supernatural power to recreate the universe, he had already suffered extremely severe internal injuries and was no longer able to fight.


    After the collapse of the cyan gossip, the internal space also collapsed. A dozen dry zombies were torn apart by the power of the collapse into many vague flesh and blood, but there were more dry zombies escaped from this misty space. come out!


    The ubiquitous scarlet eyes in the surrounding space have increased the ferocity of the zombies! There are even drought zombies fighting each other!


    And what was projected from Su Yan''s eyes was a powerful killing intent that no one could match!


    Now that we have reached this point, there is nothing left to keep, just one word-kill!


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race saw a blood-colored whirlwind appear below, and a tragic wailing in the place they passed!


    Those drought zombies also cooperated with Su Yan to carry out almost one-sided killing!


    These monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm did not have the skills of Su Yan, and the unknown power under the blood moon almost climbed to the peak, more than twenty times that of the day!


    They have to use at least half of their true essence to resist this powerful ominous force, and when they face Su Yan, their strength is only 30 to 50% of the usual!


    Originally, his strength was not as good as Su Yan, but now his cultivation is suppressed, how can this be dealt with?


    Wherever Conviction Tianji passed, there was a shower of blood!


    But the monks in the five holy places are really hard-hearted, even if they were so slaughtered by Su Yan, their morale has not collapsed!


    On the contrary, the casual repairmen and side sect masters who have received the letters from the Three Saints of the Monster Race are fleeing in patches! I''m afraid I will escape too slowly and become Su Yan''s prey!


    "What a natural killer! Even if I fight for my life today, I will suppress you here!" Wen Lan saw that his master was so easily slaughtered by Su Yan.


    Even in the five holy places, it would be extremely costly to cultivate a master who crosses the Tribulation Realm! Now being slaughtered by Su Yan like a chicken and a duck, this is definitely a huge loss for the martial art!


    With the Soul Suppressing Sword in hand, those Droughts and Zombies would not regard Su Yan as an enemy. In terms of quantity, Su Yan has the upper hand!


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race looked very awe-inspiring, no one would have thought that things would develop to this point before the war!


    Su Yan would have the upper hand and slaughter the monks of the five holy places!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng had already doubted and said at this time: "If this continues to develop, will this person with the surname Su and the Five Great Sacred Grounds hurt both?"


    The scene in front of him is that Su Yan is falling to the ground to slaughter the masters of the five holy places. Those saints are trapped in the "Brahma Sudden Sleep", and there are many zombies besieged, almost immobile.


    The saints of the Tai Chi Holy Land have been severely injured by Su Yan, and now they can only rely on their companions to protect and survive, leaving only six saints capable of fighting.


    If it continues to develop in this way, wouldn''t it be that the power of the five holy grounds will be consumed by Su Yan, and finally the killing sword will also fall into Su Yan''s bag?


    Great Sage Tianpeng asked, "Do you need us to go down and help? I think the five sacred grounds are almost unsupported. When the five sacred grounds are completely defeated, who can stop this surnamed Su? We are for the killing sword. After coming, with so many arrangements, if in the end, if you can''t get the killing sword, how can you counterattack this continent and regain the homeland of the monster race?"

 Chapter 3084： Murder Sword appears

    The third thousand and eighty-fourth chapter killer sword appears


    The Great Sage of Pantian said: "Yes, the power of the big guy is suppressed by this ominous force very much, even the sage is not spared, this surname Su is really weird, and he is completely immune to Emperor Xinzhi. The influence of Qiu''s ominous power! The right time and place are in his hands. This talent is our greatest enemy to seize the killing sword!"


    The Great Sage Langya is a little older, and said: "Even if we go down and defeat Su Yan, we will help the five holy places to make wedding dresses. Although the five holy places have suffered great losses so far, they have not hurt the fundamentals. The seven saints are now There are six others who have retained their strong combat power. If they counterattack, how can we face them? It''s better to keep watching the changes."


    The countless blood-colored eyes in the sky began to bleed at this time!


    Crazy and destructive willpower almost dominates the sky, and more monks in the five holy places have fallen into madness!


    This indescribable horror depends on the fragile state of mind of mortals, and there is no way to resist it!


    A lot of blood shed from the sky. After this **** water fell on the ground, it gradually gathered together, fell into the rock that had collapsed, and gradually penetrated into the bottom of the rock, where the imperial palace was located!


    These blood contained extreme destructive power. After spreading in the imperial palace, there was constant screaming. There seemed to be some ancient will in the imperial palace being stimulated by the blood and was gradually recovering!


    But the battle in the sky had entered a white-hot stage, even Su Yan had not noticed the tiny changes in the imperial palace under the numerous mountains and rocks.


    Another big purple gossip array appeared in the sky, Su Yan gave a soft hey, and then a very mocking smile appeared on his face.


    It is the Tai Chi Five Heroes of Tai Chi Holy Land that displays this purple gossip array.


    The saint��s ability to recreate the universe is still no match for Su Yan. People like them want to stop Su Yan when they set up formations in the air. Isn��t this a foolish dream?


    To block a car with a praying mantle arm is too self-conscious!


    Su Yan only needs to wave his hand to interrupt the sinful halberd, and the powerful destructive power projected from those eyes, even the night sky is cut into pieces, not to mention just this area of ??formation!


    The purple gossip array was wiped out in the blink of a finger, and the Tai Chi martial arts each spewed a mouthful of blood. This was the backlash after the array was broken.


    Su Yan looked at the five Tai Chi heroes, with no pity in his eyes, and then five intense death lights fell from the sky with blood waves.


    Although the Tai Chi Five Heroes resisted with all their strength, their resistance was totally meaningless, and there was no change in the result. In a short while, they all died in the light of death!


    This scene looked very tragic, and the masters of the five holy land all looked sad and angry.


    But there is no way, they are restrained by the ominous power of the triple taboo here, and their strength is only 30 to 50% at most, but Su Yan can not be affected at all. This Emperor Xin''s hill has become Su Yan''s home court. .


    If they can survive the dawn, the restraint of the ominous power will no longer be so terrifying, if they join hands, they will definitely be able to defeat Su Yan.


    But the problem now is that it''s only midnight at this time, and people like them may not get through to dawn.


    Just like Tai Chi Wuxia, are they not masters?


    Although the Tai Chi Five Heroes are not the hallmarks of Tai Chi Holy Land like the Seven Dragon Envoys, they are also outstanding masters in the door. They are also quite prestigious in the third region. Su Yan''s killing is too simple.


    After seeing this scene, the saint of Tai Chi Holy Land was angrily attacked and vomited another mouthful of blood. Then he fainted directly.


    There are many crazy drought zombies and living dead in the sky, and there are thousands of eyes full of destructive power. If you continue to fight with Su Yan, the damage to the five holy places will only be more severe!


    Another saint in Panzhen��s Holy Land whispered: "Wen Lan, I have a trick to break through this terrible horror, and I can even fight with Su Yan, but no matter what happens in the end, I will suffer. Is it worth it?"


    Wen Lan pondered for a moment and said: "Do you mean that the trick is to live the same life?"


    "Not bad." The saint of Panzhen Holy Land said, "I am afraid I can only use such a trick to deal with an anomaly like his! If you don''t fight with him with a belief in death, I am afraid it will be impossible to defeat the anomaly. Count!"


    Wen Lan said: "The price of the same life as the world is too great, so we should wait and see, after all, the killing sword has not been born yet.


    "Then what about these disciples? The great horror created by anomalous numbers is very reluctant even for us to resist. How long can we last with these disciples'' mood?"


    Wen Lan said: "We have already lost a great deal anyway. Even if we sacrificed all our disciples, we must also get the killing sword in our hands. If the killing sword falls into the hands of an odd number, how much catastrophe will it bring to the five holy places? This is the most important thing. The enemy is stronger than expected. It is inevitable to make sacrifices. The important thing is not to let these disciples sacrifice in vain!"


    Wen Lan is the strongest among the seven saints in terms of qualifications and strength. Now that Wen Lan has made a plan, the saints of Panzhen Holy Land will not speak much anymore.


    In fact, Su Yan''s attempt to maintain Brahma''s horrified sleep and to create an indescribable horror would also consume a lot of his true essence.


    But this indescribable great terror is very limited to the saints.


    If you just want to deal with those little trash fish, you don''t need such a big scene at all. If this continues, Su Yan''s Zhenyuan will probably be unsustainable.


    So after the conviction halberd waved in Su Yan''s hand, all the tens of thousands of weird eyes in the sky began to collapse!


    The collapse of the weird eyes led to the collapse of the space itself.


    The power that bursts out at this moment will collapse even the space, and the lethality is naturally self-evident.


    Without Wen Lan''s order, the two saints of Nirvana Holy Land had already taken action. They joined forces to form an incredibly powerful realm, and then manipulated the laws in this realm, and even the space cracks could be repaired in an instant, but it did so. The consumption is also great, and I can''t help but breathe.


    On the battlefield of Emperor Xin''s Hill, Su Yan occupies the right time and place. Without the triple taboo and huge ominous power, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to force the seven saints of the five holy places to such an extent.


    It can be said that there is no chance of this shop after passing this village, so Su Yan''s most urgent hope is to make the five holy places pay more casualties, and it is best to have a few saints killed here.


    However, the damage of those zombies is also great, and there is no way to form an enclosure.


    The strength of these saints is very powerful, they are not dry food, they have used various supernatural powers to kill at least a million years of drought.


    Su Yan couldn''t help falling into contemplation, how to deal with these saints in order to make them pay more damage.


    Su Yan didn��t notice at all. At the moment when he closed his move, the power of Brahma��s horror reached its apex, and at the same time, more blood fell from the broken sky, poured into the top of the collapsed mountain, and from the crack In the imperial palace below.


    And that blood-colored beam of light suddenly expanded, and the breath of the murderous sword slowly surged upward from the bottom. In the process, countless rocks dissolved into strange slime.


    It is really weird to see a big mountain suddenly melt away like ice cream, but in the **** beam of light, the shadow of a sword has slowly risen from the bottom of the mountain!


    The killing sword is finally born!

 Chapter 3085： Treacherous truce

    Chapter 3085: The Treacherous Truce


    In the **** light and shadow, a long sword with a mad and evil shape appeared in the sight of everyone!


    This sword also contained the aura of madness and destruction. Even the Sentencing Heaven Halberd in Su Yan''s hand was jumping and wanting to fly with it, and it seemed to be establishing a mysterious response with the Murder Sword.


    "It''s the killing sword! The killing sword is finally here!" Even the saint became very excited.


    The Murder Sword was suspended in the air quietly. Although there were many masters around, there was no one directly fighting for the Murder Sword!


    Because everyone is understanding a truth, no matter who it is, if you rush out under this situation, it will definitely become a target for everyone!


    There have been fierce battles in the hill of Emperor Xin, and the people who can live to the present are at least the heroes who dominate one side, and there can be no mediocre people.


    "Su Yan, I advise you not to act rashly!" Wen Lan said, "You just used large-scale spells in succession, so the consumption of true essence must be extremely high, right? How sure are you now if you want to fight for the killing sword?"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth curled upwards, with an extremely confident smile on his face, and said, "Why do you need to worry about your five holy places in my situation? I am determined to win the killing sword. If you have a better understanding, let me open a path."


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth and stared at Su Yan, the purple and green double swords in her hands were entangled like electric light, which also revealed the great anger in her heart.


    She was invincible in her life, and she had never been so offended by anyone!


    If Su Yan offended her once, it would be fine, but time and time again! They simply don''t pay attention to these seven saints!


    The strength consumption of four of the seven saints is not that big, but the ominous power here is too thick, it can even be said to be sticky.


    Under the cover of this powerful ominous power, even the power of the saints was suppressed to the extreme, and more importantly, they did not know how many hole cards in Su Yan''s hand had not been revealed, so they did not dare to attack rashly. .


    After the appearance of the killing sword, peace appeared in the core area of ??the hill of Emperor Xin.


    But this peace is destined to be very short-lived, and it depends on who will take the initiative to break this already very fragile peace.


    Speaking of the killing sword, there is another name circulating in the third region, that is the sword of the curse!


    The so-called curse refers to the murder sword that seems to have some kind of powerful curse attached to it, but the owner of the murder sword, no matter how monstrous the cultivation level, will end in a very miserable end.


    This mysterious and mysterious curse is really difficult to explain with any spell in this world, but it is an irrefutable fact.


    In addition, the killing sword itself possesses very terrifying power. When the two are superimposed, it also makes the killing sword even more mysterious.


    The killing sword can almost be regarded as the most powerful sword among the heavens and the world.


    As long as the sword repair, it is impossible to let go of the killing sword.


    Holding this peerless edge in his own hands is an irresistible temptation for any sword repairman.


    Regarding the killing sword, Su Yan was certainly determined to get it.


    As long as it is a spirit weapon on the spirit weapon list, Su Yan can''t give it away to others. This kind of thing is about crossing the robbery, and there is absolutely no discussion.


    The **** light of the halberd of the sins kept jumping in Su Yan''s hands, and the saints over there were also prepared to fight Su Yan at any time.


    The situation on both sides can already be considered as a trigger!


    And in the high altitude, even if not counted as the Three Sages of the Demon Race, there are also Venerable Yuntian and two other unknown masters from the side sect.


    The strength and realm of these three people are also at their peak, absolutely not to be underestimated!


    In the end, where the killing sword will belong, no one can give an exact answer in this situation.


    The ownership of the Murder Sword is not yet clear, but under Su Yan and the others, after the melted mountain is like a kind of viscous liquid gradually spreading in all directions, the imperial palace that was originally suppressed in the depths of the mountain gradually emerged. !


    Twenty thousand years of dust hasn''t damaged the imperial palace''s majesty, and this palace still shows the powerful momentum of the dragon and tiger!


    At the beginning, the golden roofs of the tall buildings of the imperial palace appeared, and then the various palaces slowly appeared in front of everyone!


    As the imperial palace was completely exposed to the blood-colored moonlight, the ominous power became stronger!


    Those black rocks have a little more usefulness for isolating the ominous force. Now without the isolation of these black rocks, the ominous force is like a rushing river!


    The wounded monks in the Five Great Sacred Grounds did not have time to retreat from Dixin Hill. All of a sudden, a lot of ominous power poured into their bodies. It is estimated that in the near future, there will be many more living dead in Dixin Hill.


    At this time, even a fool can fully sense that the imperial palace is the source of all ominous power.


    Although he was not suppressed by this ominous force, even Su Yan glanced at the underground palace below him, which was very meaningful!


    The imperial palace is the palace of the emperor in those days!


    It represents the highest authority that governs the heavens and the world, and hundreds of millions of creatures! It can be regarded as the highest culmination of secular power and divine power in this world!


    After experiencing at least 20,000 years of dust, finally once again dominate this land!


    It''s just that the empire of that year has long since disappeared, even these saints, seeing this majestic palace that suddenly appeared, also showed very confused eyes.


    Twenty thousand years is enough to turn the sea into a sacred field.


    Except for Su Yan''s ninth life practice, who has traveled through many epochs, who can remember the beauty and strength of the human emperor.


    It seems that everything in this world can''t stand the time, whether it is the most powerful empire or the most powerful technique.


    Even if it can survive the long river of time, it will not be wiped out, but after one era after another, the descendants of the remains may not have the ability to fully interpret.


    The Murder Sword was surrounded by a layer of blood-colored beams of light, which also emitted from the depths of the imperial palace.


    In the depths of the imperial palace, you can see a temple-shaped building with a big hole in the roof!


    It is very possible that the killing sword was sealed in this temple before, and after so many years, it will finally be born from the imperial palace!


    This red beam of light was created by the Murder Sword in order to regain freedom and resist the power of the imperial palace.


    The killing sword not only wants to gain freedom, but also to avoid being assimilated by the imperial palace. Therefore, the confrontation between the killing sword and the ominous power in the imperial palace must have begun since the killing sword was brought into the imperial palace.


    At this time, no matter who it is, as long as he can help the Murder Sword to get rid of the shackles of the imperial palace, he will definitely become the new owner of the Murder Sword!


    At this point, Wen Lan made a judgment almost immediately!


    What Wen Lan could see, Su Yan couldn''t see it without reason!


    Sure enough, Wen Lan saw a very strong determination in Su Yan''s eyes!


    It seems that Su Yan has already made plans, ready to attack at any time!

 Chapter 3086： Who are you

    The third thousand and eighty-sixth chapter who are you


    Wen Lan and another saint lost most of their true essence, Tai Chi Holy Land severely injured a saint, and the remaining four saints had the power to fight.


    If Su Yan wanted to seize the killing sword, at least he would have to fight the four saints at the same time, and at the same time, he had to deal with Venerable Yuntian and two other unknown masters who might be troubled at any time.


    This is undoubtedly a very dangerous situation, but just by looking at Su Yan''s eyes, you can know that he has no fear!


    The situation became very tense, and this brief peace seemed to be on the verge of breaking.


    Su Yan suddenly said in a very leisurely tone: "The imperial palace is now alive. Do you know what reason the imperial palace was sealed and suppressed at the bottom of a mountain?"


    Wen Lan was a little confused for a while, wondering why Su Yan suddenly asked such a question.


    A saint said: "This palace was originally called the imperial palace? Is it possible that you have nothing to do with the owner of the imperial palace? Su Yan! Since you can not be affected by the ominous power here, it is probably because of this reason?"


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "It''s really funny, so you don''t even know the origin of this imperial palace? It seems that I overestimated your five holy places, and I want to come, you saints are only reincarnated and rebuilt for the first time, how big can they be? The insight of the world? The heavens and ten thousand realms have gone through many epochs, and there are too many secrets that have been obliterated in the long river of history."


    Wen Lan frowned and said: "If you want to talk about the underground palace, you can shut up. You don''t need to say such things to respond to people."


    Su Yan said: "In those days, the imperial palace was the residence of the emperor. The emperor ruled the heavens in the imperial palace. A total of 17 generations of the emperor were passed down. The empire under the emperor surpassed all empires in history. Set off, directly dominate the 1,735 worlds, and the worlds and civilizations that you surrender are countless. Your five holy places have always thought that you are very powerful, and you don��t know that you are just sitting on the well and watching the sky. The world you control is only the people of the past. The emperor��s fraction, but such a powerful empire said that the destruction was an overnight event, do you know why?"


    Wen Lan said: "It has been a matter of the last epoch that the emperor ruled the world. After that, how many ups and downs have been experienced, and why do you know this? I suspect that you are making up some nonsense. Come mess up our minds. Why do you know these ancient secrets? Can you live forever and cross many epochs? This seat is not your turn to teach! This seat is a rare saint in this world, so you count what?"


    "You are really stupid, I kindly tell you this, I just want to give you a brand new choice for the five holy places. What is so strange about the so-called saint, but it is a breakthrough in the existence of the Nine Heavens Tribulation. There is also a second immortal domain above the three regions, and the second immortal domain is full of saints. Do you think that only you saints have these secrets?"


    Regarding where to go after the Nine Tribulations, it has always been one of the greatest secrets in this world, and it is also the answer pursued by many monks.


    Su Yan not only solved the answer to this mystery, but also revealed the origin of the identity of the saints, which made Wen Lan extremely surprised!


    What Su Yan said is secretive even in the five holy places. How can Su Yan know this well?


    The Venerable Yuntian and the other two powerhouses in the sky were shocked at this time!


    Because they finally understand why the saints of the five holy places are so powerful! And why is the selection mechanism of saints full of so many mysteries, there is almost no logic to deduct!


    It turns out that the achievement of a saint does not look at any talents at all, but specifically selects the monks who are reincarnated and rebuilt from the second immortal realm!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s words to break, and give them another hundred years, they would definitely not be able to think of the key points!


    But what kind of existence is the second fairyland in Su Yan''s mouth?


    Because in the inherent cognition of Dao Sect, as long as you have passed the Nine Tribulations, you will ascend to the immortal realm, recreate the body of the immortal yuan, and achieve immortality, and from then on, immortality and longevity will be enjoyed!


    How could a so-called second fairyland suddenly pop up?


    The third region, the second immortal region... If you guess in this order, is there any world beyond this?


    Venerable Yuntian��s Taoism was a bit shocked, because if Su Yan said these are true, then his previous worldview also needs to be rewritten!


    The world outlook is an important part of the three outlooks, and it is also the basic cognition of the world by human beings. If there are problems with this basic cognition, then even the pattern of life will be greatly affected, let alone cultivation.


    Venerable Yuntian observed carefully. The attitudes of these saints were very ambiguous, and they did not directly refute Su Yan''s words. Instead, they all stared at Su Yan with very complicated eyes. They were neither affirmative nor negative. It is impossible that this Su Yan Is everything true?


    It''s just that if this kind of information hadn''t been to the upper realm himself, where did Su Yan know this?


    The more Venerable Yuntian thought about Dao, the more his heart was shaken, and the other two unknown masters were the same. The three of them chose not to say a word. They wanted to see what amazing information Su Yan and these saints would still give out. .


    Wen Lan pondered for a while before he said: "Su Yan, do you know that you were leaking secrets and blindly talking about the upper realm in the lower realm, but you will be condemned by God."


    "Of course I know." Su Yan said, "But I am not afraid of the so-called scourge. The thief wants to suppress me even if he comes. Whether it is thousands of thunder tribulations or billions of thunder tribulations, I will break them all. If you are afraid, you will not stand in front of you saints."


    "Don''t even look at the scourge, Su Yan, who are you?" Wen Lan asked.


    Su Yan, who suddenly appeared, suddenly became a rival of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. They had already attached great importance to this Su Yan, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan''s strength far exceeded their expectations!


    Such a person is definitely an anomaly that may not be met in ten thousand years!


    Such a character came to this world for a while, just to change the day! Break the old order, cause killing and destruction!


    If the world is a forest, when the forest multiplies to its extreme, it will inevitably trigger a forest fire.


    Forest fires will inevitably lead to destruction, but the destroyed soil is filled with fertilizer, which can breed new civilizations until the forests prosper again.


    In Wen Lan''s understanding, the so-called anomaly is the fire that destroys the forest!


    If they can''t extinguish the fire here, as long as the fire is given time to develop, it will inevitably become a raging fire that cannot be extinguished!


    This fire can definitely burn the five holy places into ashes! Even the many creatures in the third region will usher in a disaster!

 Chapter 3087： I am too

    The third thousand and eighty-seventh chapter I am too


    Su Yan said again at this time: "Let''s talk about the human emperor. The power of the human emperor''s empire was at least a hundred times that of your five sacred sites, but such an empire will perish if it perishes. There is only one reason."


    "What''s the reason?" A saint asked solemnly.


    "The Great Tribulation!"


    The four words uttered from Su Yan''s mouth made the saints inevitably shocked.


    Su Yan continued: "The star officials under the human emperor were also sure that the great calamity would come. In order to avoid the destruction of the empire and the destruction of life, the human emperor came up with an idea, if he before the great disaster evolves to the extreme, If you pierce the Great Tribulation, will the power of the Tribulation be completely eliminated when it is not strong? This is also the idea of ??your Five Great Sacred Grounds, right?"


    "The human emperor''s strength is far superior to those of you saints. Even the strong of the mythical age is not as powerful as the human emperor. The human emperor did as he thought of it, but the final result was the destruction of the empire, and the imperial palace was suppressed into the bottom of the mountain. Ten Thousand Realms has entered a new era. The omnipresent ominous power in the hill of Emperor Xin actually evolved from the calamity of the Qianqiu Tribulation. This calamity has been so terrifying after 20,000 years, where did it go back then? Kind of a degree, don''t I need to say more?"


    Su Yan''s words stopped here abruptly.


    The degree of wisdom of the saints is beyond doubt, and they can certainly understand what Su Yan means by the ancient metaphors: even the most powerful human emperor of the year was destroyed under the great calamity of the age, you saints want to do The same thing, there must be no way out.


    Wen Lan gritted his teeth and asked Su Yan: "Then, according to your statement, is it possible that the five holy places can only decline like this?"


    "Rise and fall is a natural rule. Regardless of whether the emperor, general or beauty in pink, in the world, it will eventually turn into a scratch of loess. The five holy places have been prosperous for thousands of years, and what is wrong with them?"


    Wen Lan said: "My previous life and many fellows established the True Dragon Holy Land! This is where my heart and soul lies, how can I bear to see it fall? I heard that you Su Yan is the master of the same sect, will you bear to see it? Is it not saved by destruction and death?"


    Su Yan glanced at Wen Lan, and then said: "It seems that your title of saint doesn''t match the truth at all, because you can''t be too unforgiving. Instead, you are bound by the feelings of mortals."


    Even true immortals will produce karma due to their own thoughts of greed, hatred, and delusion. If they want to avoid causation, this is not something they can do at this level.


    The saints of the five holy places can''t do too much forgiving, this is a matter of reason.


    The weight represented by the four words "Tai Shang Wang Qing" is too heavy.


    The so-called Taishang represents the existence of the apex of sentient beings, and only the emperor of the immortal world can be worthy of these two words.


    Abandoning all the emotions and desires of mortals requires the emperor''s state of mind and cultivation.


    Su Yan continued: "I am determined to win the killing sword. From this moment on, no matter who it is, as long as I dare to stand in front of me, I will definitely block the killing Buddha!"


    Su Yan closed his eyes after speaking, and opened his eyes a second later.


    Although it was only a second apart, the temperament that Su Yan revealed after opening his eyes again was completely different from just now.


    If Su Yan just now was a very icy edge and his murderous aura was revealed, then Su Yan''s body has become very ethereal now, and even the monstrous killing intent to interrupt Sin Tianji has disappeared!


    The halberd of conviction contains half of the law. Although powerful, it is a demon soldier with a crazily destroying will. It is impossible to completely suppress this instinctive crazily destroying will. It is impossible to rely on true essence alone!


    The only thing you can rely on is realm!


    Containing half a fairy rule, it is already the strongest magic weapon in this world, and being able to subdue it to this level can only show that Su Yan''s realm has been transcended and sanctified, and it has long been no longer measurable by the level of cultivation in the world!


    The saints of the five holy places certainly understand this better than anyone!


    Because they are relying on this unreasonable realm to sweep the opposing forces of the heavens and all realms, and establish the position of the five holy grounds!


    This was originally what the saint was best at, but the posture that Su Yan showed at this time was undoubtedly announcing: Su Yan has a higher realm than the saint!


    So when facing Su Yan, these saints hesitated instead!


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes did not contain any feelings, whether he was happy or sad, and there was no desire, which meant that he did not have any weakness.


    This kind of existence is like a **** who descends to earth!


    This is truly too unforgettable!


    Su Yan walked in the void, as if walking on flat ground.


    Although his pace is not fast, it gives everyone present a great sense of oppression!


    At this time, all those who can stay in the core area of ??the Dixin Hill are Dao ancestor-level figures who can establish sects, whether they are the sages of the five holy sites, the three masters of the side door and the three demon sages.


    They watched Su Yan walk in the void, and none of them dared to do anything...


    Especially in Wen Lan''s eyes, it seems that Su Yan has become an existence she can''t understand at all!


    The reason for this situation is because Su Yan''s state of mind and Dao mind have clearly surpassed the scope of her knowledge!


    Based on her sage''s realm, she still doesn''t know what realm Su Yan is in at this time, let alone others!


    It seemed that this square of heaven and earth, no matter the blood moon in the sky or the hills spreading on the ground, had already fallen into Su Yan''s grasp.


    Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts did not spread to such a limit, but through his own Dao Heart, he showed a powerful aura that is sufficient to control the sky, the sun and the moon!


    This kind of feeling is mysterious and mysterious, and it is difficult to express it clearly in words. Only when facing Su Yan, can you understand how extreme this oppression feels!


    At this time, the incarnation of Su Yanfang Buddha became the way of heaven!


    The saints of Panzhen Holy Land draw a circle with their left hand and a square with their right hand, producing the two most extreme forces of birth and death!


    These two forces, black and white, are like five elements gossip!


    The infinite birth and death is the foundation of the universe, the universe, the universe, and the universe for hundreds of millions of years. Together, these two forces are good fortune!


    Even the huge ominous force in the air was stirred along with it!


    Then the power of birth and death turned into dragons, phoenixes, unicorns and many auspicious attacks against Su Yan!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was still calm, only spreading one of his own hands, and unfolding one move!


    The trick is still the original trick, but Su Yan''s cultivation is completely different from before!


    Today, he can even more exert the power of "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" to its extreme!


    All of these auspicious auspiciouss containing the power of birth and death were all roaring sharply in the air, and after that, they were all annihilated in the air!


    The power of birth and death is nothing but Su Yan!


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "If I want to lower the dragon, I can lower the dragon, and if I want to lower the tiger, I can lower the tiger. Just relying on this little carving skill to stop me? I don''t know how high the sky is!"

 Chapter 3088： Endless Frozen

    The third thousand and eighty-eight chapters of endless ice


    Su Yan''s pace in the air was hardly affected, and he approached the Murder Sword step by step.


    Now Su Yan occupies the most advantageous position, and the distance between him and Murder Sword is also the closest!


    Seeing that the distance between Su Yan and Murder Sword was less than twenty feet, one of the saints of the five holy places chose to shoot at this time!


    After the saint shot, a circle of ice flowers that could be seen spread out from the palm of his hand!


    After this circle of ice flowers spread out, there was a very strong chill in the surrounding space.


    This cold air is definitely not just a simple natural spell. The space covered by this bone-piercing cold air has formed a specific field.


    Frost and Snowflake expanded rapidly in this domain, and they were close to Su Yan in a blink of an eye.


    In this field, cold air seems to have alienated into another power!


    The so-called power of life and death has evolved the five-element magic of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth to the extreme.


    Since Su Yan couldn''t even use the power of life and death, Su Yan didn''t care much about this layer of ice.


    But after the cold air slightly touched his body, Su Yan realized something was wrong!


    This cold air directly penetrated Su Yan''s bodyguard, and dyed his fingertips with a layer of frost!


    Su Yan looked down, wondering why his protective qi hadn''t worked, but he was surprised to find that his protective qi had also been frozen solidly.


    Even something like the bodyguard Zhenqi completely intangible can be frozen!


    This seemingly inconspicuous power of frost and snowflakes really should not be underestimated!


    After Su Yan''s fingertips were stained with frost, the cold air seemed to have found a breakthrough, and then the cold air spread directly from Su Yan''s fingertips!


    Even if the true essence in Su Yan''s body is very surging, it can''t stop the speed of this cold air spreading, even the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand is stained with a layer of hoarfrost!


    The Absolute Destructive Power contained in the Condemnation Halberd contains so much madness and killing, but it can''t resist this little snowflake!


    Su Yan looked up and saw that the saint''s hair and eyebrows had already turned white. Obviously, he would have to pay a certain price for using this powerful force beyond the norm.


    It''s just that for the five holy places, if Su Yan can be suppressed here, this price is not worth mentioning!


    There was a powerful and awe-inspiring expression in the eyes of the saint, and the cold air became more and more cruel!


    His goal is very simple, that is, to turn Su Yan into an ice sculpture, to cut off the vitality in Su Yan''s body with boundless chill!


    The cold is pervasive, and even Su Yan''s true essence is completely unable to defend it. This is a very severe cold, which can be said to surpass any cold spell that Su Yan has encountered before!


    Su Yan murmured: "It seems that I underestimated you. After all, I am a rare saint in this world. Is it normal to have such an ability? But can you really use the cold to the extreme?"


    Facing this powerful cold air, Su Yan fell into the memory.


    When he was still revered as the supreme immortal emperor in the immortal world, he once faced a strong enemy who practiced the law of ice to the extreme!


    From the hands of this powerful enemy, Su Yan knew that if the seemingly ordinary ice spell reached its extreme, it could possess incredible power.


    The strongest ice spell book can freeze everything in this world, including time and space!


    This ice-bound emperor, sitting on the territory of the immortal world of 80,000 miles, was once able to fight against Su Yan.


    The more interesting Frozen Emperor had never practiced any ancient fairy tactics. All he had cultivated was the most popular techniques, and with his own understanding, he could finally dominate one side and become a generation of heroes.


    The Frozen Emperor only did one thing in his life, and that was to pursue the highest limit of the ice spell.


    And the ice spell is almost all the cultivators have to practice when they start.


    A person who can do one thing to the extreme will inevitably be transcendent and sanctified, even if it seems ordinary, it is something everyone can do.


    The coldness of the Frozen Emperor can pass through all defenses, almost irresistible!


    Su Yan paid a great price to suppress the Frozen Emperor...


    After taking back his thoughts, Su Yan found that one of his hands had been completely frozen, and the bodyguard outside of his body couldn''t be counted on.


    The frozen body completely lost consciousness, and did not feel pain.


    And Su Yan''s body had already spontaneously resisted when it was attacked, but no matter how hard the True Essence in the body used, it would at best slow down the speed of the ice!


    This cold air is pervasive and can easily penetrate the bone marrow, even Su Yan''s true energy cannot resist.


    The three casual cultivators who watched the battle opened the distance between Su Yan and they determined that they did not want to be involved in this icy realm!


    This kind of field is easy to enter and not to come out. If you want to live out, you will have to pay an extremely heavy price.


    There was a little surprise in Su Yan''s eyes, but then his eyes calmed down again, watching his body slowly being frozen in ice, without saying anything extra.


    Obviously, this cold energy has surpassed the scope of the laws of nature. It is estimated that it has such a powerful power if it is integrated into some other laws of heaven and earth. Even Su Yan''s body protection innocence can''t resist at all!


    There are three thousand great avenues between the world and the earth, and the laws that the saints master are all different. To figure out what laws they master, it takes a while to observe them.


    Then Su Yan found that not only his body was frozen around him, but even the air flow and the pervasive ominous power were frozen in place!


    Su Yan gradually had difficulty breathing. If there is a problem with breathing, the breath in the body will also be messed up with the true essence. This kind of thing is very troublesome. If you accidentally deal with it, maybe you really have to explain here.


    And because the air is almost non-flowing, it is easy to give people a very strange illusion that time seems to be frozen.


    If Daoxin became flustered because of this, and struggled indiscriminately, it would completely fall into the calculations of the saint.


    If the frozen body is forced to use a large amount of true essence to activate it, the effect is often counterproductive.


    The frozen body part has become very hard, but also very fragile. Just like a crystal, if the force is not applied properly, parts of the body will inevitably break into pieces.


    But if you don''t do anything, the pervading cold won''t subside on its own, just like boiling a frog in warm water, the final result is still hard to escape!


    No matter if you resist fiercely or slightly, or don''t make any resistance, this chill will slowly penetrate into your heart!


    When the heart is frozen into ice cubes, it is almost the moment when nothing can be saved.


    A wicked smile appeared on the corner of the saint''s mouth.

 Chapter 3089： Cold Field

    The third thousand and eighty-ninth chapter cold sky domain


    The name of his domain is the Hantian domain. The only weakness is that the speed of spreading and extending is too slow. If the opponent escapes in the first place, his domain will not be able to catch up.


    But the method Su Yan chose when facing his domain was so overwhelming, it was destined that he would be deeply involved!


    Being caught in the cold sky domain is like being caught in a spider''s web, he definitely cannot let Su Yan have another chance to escape to heaven! Even if you bet on your dignity as a saint!


    The icy air on Su Yan''s body gradually spread from his arms to his body, even so, there was no panic expression on Su Yan''s face.


    On the contrary, the faces of the saints have extremely happy expressions, because they know how difficult the cold sky realm is. Even if they fall into such a realm, they will peel off even if they do not die.


    So far, Su Yan has not taken any countermeasures. Does this mean that he has nothing to do?


    If someone else is trapped in this cold sky realm, the sages would have already started to celebrate, but this Su Yan is no ordinary person, he is most likely an anomaly that is rare for thousands of years!


    The appearance of the unusual number is not a joke, even they can''t figure out how much Su Yan has.


    The saint let out a low roar, the cold air in the domain became more and more intense, and even part of the gas changed into various strange liquids!


    These liquids are under extreme cold, some of the gas turns into liquid!


    Now the bitter cold in this field has long surpassed the north and south poles!


    Even the most powerful monk would not dare to try this kind of cold!


    Seeing this situation, Pantian Dasheng said: "This Su Yan is so arrogant, has it been suppressed like this?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng said immediately: "If this is the case, I can only say that it is cheap for him! He died so simply, without pain at all!"


    Great Sage Langya''s expression was tense and solemn, but he didn''t say anything.


    Su Yan stirred up the wind and rain in this Emperor Xin Hill for so long, and once suppressed all the seven saints, but the final fate was so peacefully suppressed?


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race didn''t believe much about the current situation. If this Su Yan suppressed so well, according to his arrogant behavior, it is estimated that he would have died thousands of times!


    This Su Yan must have left behind something, but he still doesn''t see the clues yet.


    The great sage of Langya decided that even if this Su Yan was to be suppressed, he would fight the sages before the suppression, and drag a few sages into the water, that''s almost the same!


    But Su Yan really didn''t do anything in this harsh realm, letting the ice slowly cover his whole body, why not counteract it if he has the ability?


    Really waiting for this cold breath to invade the heart, isn''t it too late then?


    Almost everyone had concluded that Su Yan had countermeasures, but Su Yan just did nothing, letting his situation become more and more dangerous!


    When the ice and snow gradually covered Su Yan''s face, some people began to wonder: Could it be that the power in this domain is too strong, or that Su Yan''s cover is on the ice spell?


    All in all, Su Yan at this time has become an ice sculpture. Since the body has been completely ice-covered in the cold sky domain, there is no possibility of surviving!


    Unless Su Yan really has the ability to turn things around.


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race were also touching their heads, and couldn''t find a good way out no matter how they looked at them!


    The saint��s cold sky domain lethality is very terrifying. It can restore all kinds of air into liquid form. How terrible is it?


    At this time, the scope of the cold sky domain can be said to be an out-and-out life restricted zone!


    How much room does Su Yan have to struggle in this life restricted zone?


    But after the saint turned Su Yan into an ice sculpture, he didn''t stop his steps. Instead, he expanded the scope of this cold sky domain in a big effort, and the severe cold in the domain also increased along with it!


    The sage didn''t think about covering the rest of the masters in this domain, but wanted to use this expanded domain to force them all back. By then, the killing sword would not be in the bag of the five holy places!


    Even Su Yan can''t resist the cold sky realm, what are the remaining side sects to fight against?


    The three side sect masters, including Venerable Yun Tian, ??can only retreat towards the periphery. This is no way. The enemy is powerful. If they are reckless, they will only confess themselves here.


    The expressions of the saints are so excited, if the two events of cutting off Su Yan and taking the killing sword happen together, it can definitely be regarded as a double happiness.


    And the blood-colored beam of light and the wrapped murderer''s sword also turned into crystal clear ice sculptures under the extreme cold!


    But Su Yan''s extremely calm words came from the Hantian realm: "Isn''t it too early to start celebrating now? Don''t you think that just a little bit of ice can kill me?"


    Su Yan''s voice is definitely not loud, but it spreads everywhere!


    The faces of several saints showed extremely shocked expressions!


    "Obviously, his heart has been ice-sealed with extreme cold air, and the blood in his body has also been frozen into ice! How could he still be alive?"


    "How can I keep my consciousness awake when my heart stops beating and blood stops flowing? Is he a human or a ghost?"


    Sage said: "My cold sky domain is extremely powerful, even ghosts can be frozen into ice! How did he do it!"


    The saints were shocked after hearing Su Yan''s words!


    Of course, the Three Sages of the Demon Race can''t keep calm, the Great Sage Tianpeng said: "What kind of method did he use to withstand such a terrifying cold?"


    "In all fairness, we have the blood of ancient divine beasts. This severe cold is extremely difficult for us to resist, right? How can a mere mortal be able to resist it?" Pantian Great Sage also felt that there was no reasonable explanation for the matter in front of him.


    Great Sage Langya said: "He...maybe like those saints, he may not really be a mortal body!"


    This may be the only reasonable explanation.


    And in the cold sky domain, Su Yan, who had already turned into an ice sculpture, said again: "Your domain is pretty interesting. I didn''t fight back because I thought of an old person who was enveloped in cold air when I recovered. Later, if I didn��t run away, I wouldn��t destroy your domain. I just wanted to see how much your domain has changed, but it seems that I really overestimated you. There is only one kind of superficial change in your domain."


    No matter how powerful the sage is, it is only a genre of mortals, and his ability will be restricted by the laws of heaven and earth. Of course, it is impossible to compare with the Frozen Great Emperor.


    Su Yan did not expect that these saints could exert the power of the Great Emperor, but he did not see the possibility of evolving into the Frozen Great Emperor from this saint.

 Chapter 3090： Collapsed field

    The third thousand and ninety chapters collapsed


    In the final analysis, this saint who used the cold sky domain is just a mediocre one.


    He may be an incredible existence in the mortal world, but if he goes to the upper realm, he won''t have any advantage.


    Who can survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation and ascend to the upper realm, who is not the pride of heaven?


    Among the second immortal realm, genius is the least lacking.


    "You!" The saint was shocked and angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, but after speaking, he didn''t know how to refute it.


    For him, the top priority now should be to increase the output of true yuan and strengthen the power of the domain more!


    However, even he himself is not sure how much damage this reinforcement can have.


    He didn''t know what was going on at this time. The lethality of the cold sky domain is beyond doubt. After being invaded by cold air, he will be disabled at the slightest level, and death will be severe. Below, there is still the ability to speak!��At this moment, only a long roar came!


    This long roar was full of powerful dragon energy, and the universe was shocked. Even the magic weapon that concealed the body and breath of the Three Saints of the Demon Race was greatly shocked!


    And those saints were the first to bear the brunt of this long roar, and they lost consciousness for several seconds!


    When they reacted, almost all showed a very shocking expression!


    After they discovered that all the hard ice in the cold sky domain was shattered by Su Yan with a long roar, they became more shocked!


    They didn''t even think that Su Yan would use such a method to break through the cold sky domain!


    The use of sound waves as a weapon is simply whimsical.


    The sound wave is so powerful that it can indeed crack the hard ice in essence. Everyone knows the principle, but in such a dangerous situation, there can be such a mechanism. This is not something everyone can do!


    After the vast majority of people fall into the cold sky domain, they will almost start to struggle meaninglessly, even if this struggle will only consume their true energy and physical strength in vain, and disturb their own mood.


    In the face of adversity, it is human instinct to have fear.


    What kind of state of mind is needed to completely suppress this inherent instinct?


    At least this is something that none of their saints can do!


    The so-called saints can at best suppress their emotions such as fear and survival, which have already reached the level of instinct, and they have no ability to tame them!


    The human heart is like a monkey without a fixed number, and the mind is like a wild horse running off the rein, almost free from any control. The two together are the heart and the horse.


    The so-called cultivation state of mind, in a nutshell, is actually a struggle with the mind.


    Even their saints can only suppress their hearts and minds at a very superficial level, and the mood that Su Yan showed is also out of reach for the saints!


    Su Yan''s long roar brought the power of Long Xiao Nine Heavens into full play! I just feel very happy!


    Sure enough, the so-called battle must be carried out with the equivalent monks to be happy.


    If it were just an ordinary monk, Su Yan could easily complete the crush, and he would not feel anything at all.


    After that, the ice layer on Su Yan''s body also cracked directly inch by inch, and finally collapsed directly into the air.


    Under the ice layer, Su Yan''s body was almost intact, and this cold sky realm did not cause any harm to Su Yan at all!


    This is natural. What kind of series the Frozen Great Emperor was like back then was the power of the supreme immortal element that could freeze even time and space, and Su Yan could also contend.


    The sage''s cold sky domain is obviously too far behind!


    Nine days after Su Yan''s trick, Long Xiao, wherever the sound wave passed, not only did the ice on his body completely disintegrate, but even the air and ominous power that had been frozen in the domain were surging crazily under the sound!


    This is the true power of Long Xiao Jiu Tian!


    After the sound, the cold sky domain is already full of holes!


    After the domain was broken, the saint who arranged the cold sky domain was also backlashed, and directly vomited a mouthful of blood!


    He still couldn''t understand what kind of ability Su Yan used to resist the pervasive coldness!


    He had great confidence in his own cold air, and he couldn''t figure out how Su Yan could let the cold air invade his body without any damage!


    This is really incredible, even ridiculous!


    After the situation was reversed by Su Yan in an instant, the saints of the five holy places were already suspicious of life. The skills they used were all superb in this world, but Su Yan was able to get better every time!


    If one thing happens only once, then there is something accidental, but this thing happens over and over again, then at this time I have to admit one thing, that is, Su Yan''s strength absolutely overrides Above them these saints!


    If they were fighting alone, these saints would never have a chance in front of Su Yan.


    Naturally, the Three Sages of the Monster Race can see the most clearly, because watching the fire from the other side is the most clear.


    They had no idea that Su Yan had the ability to break this cold sky domain so easily.


    The existence of such a powerful saint finally became at a loss in front of Su Yan, because no matter how powerful you are, this man can resolve it.


    In this way, you will inevitably be greatly shaken by your own strength.


    This kind of feeling can''t be better understood by Great Sage Tianpeng!


    Nine days after Long Xiao''s attack, the sky had been suppressed by Su Yan, and the distance between Su Yan and Murder Sword was only about ten feet.


    If you count Wen Lan, there are four saints of the five holy places that have retained some of their combat power.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race were about to lose control, just because the killing sword was already within easy reach of Su Yan.


    If the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds didn''t have any powerful combined attacks, this killing sword was destined to fall into Su Yan''s hands!


    Almost all the big scenes of Dixin Hill were planned behind the scenes by the Three Sages of the Demon Race. Their final goal in such a big scene was not the killing sword.


    I am absolutely unwilling to make wedding dresses for others under the condition of consuming so many resources, especially this person is Su Yan!


    If it hadn''t been for the Great Sage Langya to hold them down, the other two demon sages would have rushed out to fight Su Yan to the death.


    The reason for this judgment under the Great Sage Langya is very simple. He feels that the sages of the five holy places are definitely not so easy to talk, and they will certainly not give in so easily!


    After all, the Five Great Sacred Grounds have ten thousand year-end aggregates, and the saints are at the apex of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and there should be some powerful magic weapons around them.


    Although the battle just now was extremely fierce, none of the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds had taken out their magic weapons before, and he didn''t even care about this.


    A little deduction can tell that the saints of the five holy places must still have their hands!

 Chapter 3091： Bei Mingjing

    Chapter 3309: Bei Mingjing


    The expressions of the saints were very awe-inspiring. A blue lamp appeared in one of them. After seeing the lamp, Su Yan showed a serious expression on his face, and said, "Is it the ancient lamp of Longhu? This is the former Gucci of Daomen Jane, anyone who can summon the elders of the supreme sage is a magic weapon, but it can be regarded as a very powerful magic weapon."


    "Su Yan! Since you recognize this magic weapon, you should know how terrifying the power of this magic weapon! Is it possible that you can resist the fire with your own flesh?" Saint Human said.


    Su Yan said without joy or sadness: "The Longhu Ancient Lantern was created nine thousand years ago. It was originally a magic weapon used by educators to deal with the interception of religions. What about equivalent power?"


    This saint holding a magic weapon, was dumbfounded by Su Yan''s question, speechless!


    Ordinary monks tend to be creepy when they mention Heavenly Tribulation, and even more powerful ones will frown. Almost no monk is not afraid of Heavenly Tribulation!


    This can almost be said to be the consensus of the monks, so when Su Yan suddenly asked this question, it seemed to open the door to a new world. Never before had a monk dared to use such a question to question a saint!


    The saint can only say, dumbfounded: "Are you really not afraid of the catastrophe?"


    "Naturally, I am afraid of the calamity, but with just a little bit of your mana, can it be impossible to make a thousand calamities? If it is just the power of a million calamities, why should I be afraid?"


    Su Yan''s words were taken for granted, and the saint was completely stunned.


    The Million Thunder Tribulation is an insurmountable gulf for most monks in this world, but Su Yan''s mouth is as easy as eating and drinking.


    The saint suddenly didn''t know how to answer Su Yan.


    Su Yan said this very arrogantly, but this arrogance is confident, because since he can say it, he can definitely do it!


    Just according to the so-called common sense, Su Yan''s words are too exaggerated!


    But the so-called common sense was originally based on the standards of all living beings, and Su Yan had already surpassed all living beings too much!


    But this is also a matter of course. Since we want to regain the glory of the supreme immortal world, we must surpass all the creatures in the ordinary, which can almost be regarded as a basic condition.


    The three side-by-side masters who were watching the match were also directly stunned.


    This Su Yan''s words are really arrogant at first, but if he is careful, it seems that he is qualified to say such things again. This is really uncomfortable!


    Although they didn''t directly fight with Su Yan, as long as they were standing here, they were all competing for the killing sword, and everyone was in a competitive relationship.


    Now that Su Yan is so strong, it means that the possibility of them capturing the murder sword is greatly reduced.


    These three can all be regarded as the great masters in the Pan Gate today, and the youngest one is also two thousand or three hundred years old, and has a cultivation base of eight layers of heaven.


    In terms of knowledge and experience, these three can be regarded as the best in the third region, but they are also the first time they have encountered a character like Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s posture was wild, seeming to look down on all the strong players in the third region, and then he has the ability to turn every word of cowhide he blows into reality.


    Compared with Su Yan, the alcoholic and sword madness they had seen before were all pediatrics, and they were not worth mentioning.


    Su Yan went on to add another sentence: ��It��s impossible to defeat me with a single Dragon Lake ancient lantern. If you still have magic weapons of the same level, you might as well take them out together. If you have three or five pieces of thought, it might still work. There is a three-point chance!"


    If these saints had such a powerful magic weapon, they would not have waited until this time.


    News of the Murder Sword came from the hill of Emperor Xin. The five holy places sent seven saints. This is a rare scene in a thousand years!


    These saints didn''t even think that there were people who would dare to contend with the five holy places under this kind of scene, so when they came, they were lightly dressed and simple, and many powerful magic weapons were left in the sect.


    If they knew that Su Yan was so enchanting, they would definitely bring all the guys they used desperately to Dixin Hill!


    Now I can only say that it is too late to regret, and after a long time, only another monk produced a picture.


    This picture can be regarded as a copycat version of the Jiangshan Sheji map. It is powerful enough to deal with the ordinary monks crossing the Tribulation Realm. How can I deal with such anomalies as Su Yan? There is no doubt that it is a foolish dream!


    Su Yan disdainfully said: "It seems that you saints are also exaggerating. They are not as powerful as the rumors."


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yan: "It''s not yet the last moment, it''s still unknown who will kill you! Don''t think that the killing sword is already in your bag."


    Wen Lan was furious, and just wanted to fiddle with the purple and blue swords in her hands to fight Su Yan, but she was held on her shoulders from behind.


    Wen Lan had always been very hot-tempered. She was suddenly pressed on her shoulders and was about to have her temper. But after turning around, she calmed down and said, "Sister Jing, are you going to take action?"


    The one holding Wen Lan''s shoulder was a woman. Among these seven saints, there were three women. Wen Lan and the saints of Tai Chi Holy Land had fought against Su Yan, and they all went home unfailingly.


    Only this mysterious sister Jing still hasn''t fought against Su Yan.


    Sister Jing nodded and said, "Senior Sister Wen Lan, you have consumed most of your true essence. Why don''t you let me meet him. The trick he used just now is probably not a mortal trick, so it doesn''t matter whether the power of life or death is still cold. The realm can''t help him.


    Wen Lan couldn''t help asking: "Could it be that you have any good solutions?"


    Sister Jing smiled mysteriously and said, "There is no good way, but there is a dumb way. I don''t know if it will work."


    Wen Lan said: "Then you go try it, I can absolutely trust your strength."


    Sister Jing learned from Su Yan, walked in the void for a while, and then said, "Su Yan, listen to me well. My name is Bei Mingjing."


    "Your surname is Bei Ming?" There was an interesting expression on Su Yan''s face. Just by hearing this surname, she already knew that she was from Jingchi Holy Land.


    The surname of Bei Ming is not simple. Back then, in this third region, it was once so impressive. It is not an exaggeration for this family to say that it was the number one cultivation family in the world 12,000 years ago. It is also the founder of Jingchi Holy Land.


    But now that the time has passed, the blood of the Beiming family is almost completely cut off, and it has been completely marginalized in the Jingchi Holy Land. The descendants of the Beiming family have long been rare to see.


    After Bei Mingjing appeared in front of Su Yan, there was a small crimson fork in her hand. This small fork looked sparse and ordinary, and there was nothing special about it.

 Chapter 3092： The saint of the North Ming family

    The third thousand and ninety-second chapter is the saint of the North Ming family


    Bei Mingjing said, "Do you even know about the Bei Ming family? It seems that you are very clear about the past of the third region."


    Su Yan said: "The Jingchi Holy Land back then was the strongest of the five holy land. The Beiming family back then was so strong that it could easily eat the other four. If it weren''t for the patriarch of the Beiming family, where would it be today? What is the layout of the five sacred places, there will only be one Jingchi Holy Land left."


    Su Yan is talking about the secrets that many people don��t know at all. If it hadn��t been for Bei Mingluo, the strongest patriarch of the Beiming family, to take the initiative to put forward the concept of the five sacred places, the pattern in the third region must be completely different today. .


    Twelve thousand years have passed since this incident. Except for Wen Lan, who was a witness in her previous life, the other saints are not very clear about this incident.


    At this time, when Su Yan mentioned this matter, even Wen Lan had a weird expression on her face, but Bei Mingjing''s expression was slightly calm, saying: "I have been thinking about who you are since just now. No matter how knowledgeable a person is, no matter how well-rounded it is, it is impossible to hold all the secrets of this world in his own hands. Your own knowledge has already overshadowed all our saints. There is only one possibility."


    "Oh, you might as well talk about it."


    Bei Mingjing said: "We have seven saints. Together, they are the seventh reincarnation. Since you are above us, it means that you have experienced more than seven reincarnations. Perhaps you have experienced thirty or even forty times. Reincarnation?"


    When Bei Mingjing talked about the front, Su Yan was still a little concerned, but after Bei Mingjing came to the final conclusion, Su Yan could not help but smile.


    Bei Mingjing''s thoughts were very unconventional, but faced with an anomaly like Su Yan, she could only use this unconventional thinking to interpret.


    If you use those ordinary ideas to speculate on Su Yan, you will only get yourself trapped in the recession of your thinking, and you will definitely not be able to get the correct answer.


    "Can someone go through thirty rebirths without extinguishing their spiritual wisdom?" Su Yan asked back.


    Bei Mingjing didn''t answer Su Yan''s question directly, she chose to do it!


    Among the Five Great Sacred Grounds, Su Yan has fought more against the other four powerhouses, but this Jingchi Sacred Ground has hardly ever fought.


    When the Five Great Sacred Lands were just created, the power of the Jingchi Sacred Land family could easily overwhelm the other four.


    Today''s situation is just the opposite. Jingchi Holy Land has long been recognized as the weakest among the five holy land.


    But Su Yan still did not dare to underestimate the woman in front of him. After all, the Bei Ming family was the number one cultivation family in the heavens and myriad realms, and Bei Mingjing was a rare saint in this world. The two generations of cultivation must have been long since. The powerful techniques of the Beiming family have been integrated.


    The overall strength of Jingchi Holy Land may be weak, but the strength of Bei Mingjing in front of her will definitely not be weak.


    After Bei Mingjing started, instead of directly attacking Su Yan, she nailed the small red cross in her hand into her palm, and the blood flowed!


    After the blood flows down the wound and flows into the little red fork, the little red fork becomes more and more coquettish!


    The blood of the Bei Ming clan possesses special abilities, and the cultivation method also has a special inheritance. Before Su Yan could react, Bei Ming Jing had already appeared behind him!


    At the same time, the scarlet little fork pierced Su Yan''s heart!


    Bei Mingjing''s speed could not be concealed from Su Yan''s spiritual sense anyway, she suddenly appeared behind Su Yan, not relying on her speed, but her special ability to move instantly!


    This special ability is just one of the abilities of the Beiming family!


    There are a total of twelve powers hidden in the blood of the Beiming family. Before the fight, Su Yan didn''t know which power Bei Mingjing had awakened, so he could only rely on his own guess.


    Although I have made some preparations, I still feel a little caught off guard when suddenly encountering an ability that can move instantly!


    After all, all this happened completely between the electric light and flint, and there was no other way but to use the body protection innocent energy to resist!


    Boom!


    The red little cha broke out with a spiral of energy, and slammed into Su Yan''s protective body!


    Spiral Qi Jin specializes in breaking all kinds of protective qi and qi gangs. Bei Mingjing''s strength is extremely strong, and Su Yan''s protective zhenqi can''t support it, and it is broken!


    But the counterattack of Conviction Tianji arrived at this time!


    Bei Mingjing didn''t dare to confront the Sentencing Heaven Halberd head-on, and then jumped into the distance with her instantly moving ability.


    But Su Yan''s clothes were broken, and a blood stain was left behind.


    After fierce battle in the hill of Emperor Xin for so long, Su Yan finally showed a wound on his body.


    But Bei Mingjing didn''t feel any joy at all on her face, but she was even more jealous of Su Yan!


    Such a sneak attack can only happen suddenly, and the more you use it, the lower the lethality. After all, the opponent is not a fool, and will always make some arrangements for the ability of instantaneous movement.


    What''s more, today''s enemy is still an odd number in the legend!


    There was a clear pain from the wound on the back. This wound was just a wound of flesh, but it also reminded Su Yan that if he was too big, these saints would definitely have the ability to kill him.


    Among the Beiming family''s twelve abilities inheritance, teleportation should be the rarest kind of ability. Even in the most powerful period of the Beiming family, only a few people have activated this talent.


    This Bei Mingjing can activate this talent ability, it should be a genius among geniuses.


    Su Yan said: "The Beiming family has twelve power inheritances. Since you have awakened the talent of spatial movement, then I don''t have to worry about other inheritances. You need to know the ultimate move of teleportation. You only have one chance. This time, you decided that you would never get close to my back so easily."


    Bei Mingjing said, "Even the Cold Sky Realm can''t help you, so I didn''t expect teleportation to kill you from the beginning. I just wanted to test how fast your reaction could be."


    "Now you know?"


    Bei Mingjing said: "You are indeed ridiculously fast. The speed of the reflex nerves should have surpassed the limit of human beings. Even my teleportation can make the most reasonable response in the shortest time. If I were entangled just now, I would fall into It should be me who is unfavorable."


    Bei Mingjing''s blood was still flowing, and the scarlet little fork became more and more coquettish!


    "However, Su Yan, you seem to underestimate me." Bei Mingjing formed a seal with her other hand as she spoke.


    Then there was a burning sensation from Su Yan''s back wound, which was a strange feeling like a glow on his back!


    This wound was just a skin trauma, and it didn''t get in the way, but at this time Su Yan felt an extremely bad feeling in his heart!

 Chapter 3093： The determination of the she-wolf

    The third thousand and ninety-third chapter of the she-wolf''s determination


    Then Su Yan''s pupils dilated instantly and said, "I already know what you did. When you hurt me, you spilled your blood on my wound!"


    Bei Mingjing made a seal on one hand, and the other hand was pierced by the scarlet small cross. The blood kept flowing. After Su Yan was injured, his clothes and wounds were stained with blood. Naturally, there was Bei Mingjing''s blood.


    Bei Mingjing did this deliberately, which means that she did not intend to kill Su Yan by teleporting just now. The real purpose is to sprinkle her blood on Su Yan��s wound, and then enter Su Yan��s body. !


    What temptation is next.


    Bei Mingjing stared at Su Yan with a frosty face: "It seems that your knowledge of the Beiming family is more than superficial. Who are you, how can you know the Beiming family so much?"


    In terms of speaking, Su Yan had met with the Beiming family before two lives.


    When Bei Mingluo, the strongest patriarch of the Beiming family, traveled through the heavens and worlds, he once listened to various Taoist teachings on the Mulan Mountain.


    Taoist Void is one of the real people who explain and teach. He was considered a super boss in that era. There were so many people who went to Mulan Mountain to listen to Taoism.


    At that time, Su Yan had a great contradiction with Chanjiao. When he reached Mulan Mountain, he first killed the seven disciples under the seat of Taoist Void, and then even the head of Taoist Void was also cut off!


    This incident was earth-shattering at the time, comparable to killing one of the five holy places!


    The patriarch of the Beiming family, Bei Mingluo, was also one of the many monks on Mulan Mountain. He had fought against Su Yan on the way up the mountain. The reason why Su Yan was so impressed with Beimingluo was entirely because of Beimingluo��s blood. The inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor, so the Beiming family was born with various incredible abilities.


    Su Yan''s slaughter was incalculable in this battle. This Bei Ming squad escaped the catastrophe by virtue of his talented abilities, and Sun Hao didn''t bother to pursue the life and death of an unknown man.


    But when Su Yan returned to the third area to continue his rebirth and rebuilding, two major events happened. The first thing was that the killing sword disappeared after a great war in the third area, and Su Yan''s thoughts of holding the killing sword were broken. miss you.


    The second thing is that Bei Mingluo is already the strongest monk in the third region, and he has settled the troubled times and created the five holy land to divide the world.


    These two events seem to be vivid, but in fact thousands of years have passed.


    Su Yan was still sighing, a purple flame ignited on Bei Mingjing''s leading hand!


    Then Bei Mingjing''s whole body was wrapped in this purple flame, and her hair flew upside down toward the sky!


    Then Bei Mingjing''s hair and pupils all turned into a coquettish purple!


    Then even the small fork in Bei Mingjing''s hand changed from crimson to purple!


    A huge amount of true essence was spitting out from Bei Mingjing''s body, and then the wound that was about to heal behind Su Yan broke open, and at the same time a purple flame was burning from the wound!


    The purple flame was triggered by Bei Mingjing''s blood. It was really painful for the wound to be burned by the purple flame. Su Yan frowned and said: "Do you know what terrible consequences will be if you provoke me?"


    Bei Mingjing clenched her lower lip and stared at Su Yan without saying a word.


    The reason why she didn''t speak was also very simple. It was only because of Su Yan''s pain that she needed to bear ten times, and she had no strength to speak for a long time!


    Su Yan''s wound was burned by purple fire, but Bei Mingjing''s blood was on the verge of boiling!


    Although she is a woman, her character is much more determined than an average man, so she can withstand this intense pain.


    This is a typical tactic that hurts the enemy one thousand and stops the loss ten thousand!


    That''s why Bei Mingjing told Wen Lan that she would use the dumbest way to deal with Su Yan.


    But this is the most stupid way to reveal Bei Mingjing''s wisdom, so many saints have used their strength and all kinds of abilities to reach the sky without hurting Su Yan''s hair, and Su Yan was injured when she came up.


    From the perspective of Zhan Guo, Bei Mingjing has surpassed everyone.


    Only then did Su Yan know that she had underestimated this woman, her ability may not be significantly different from other saints, but her fighting will is far from what other saints can compare!


    This woman is like a lone wolf, as long as she can bite a piece of flesh and blood from her prey, she doesn''t care if she is covered in cuts and bruises!


    If the seven saints had her almost pathological willpower, then Su Yan would certainly not be able to gain the upper hand so easily.


    With the purple fire on her back, even if Su Yan mobilized her true essence, she couldn''t put it out at all. If she couldn''t kill Bei Mingjing, the purple fire would burn indefinitely!


    This woman completely regarded herself as firewood, as long as she could burn Su Yan. This kind of combat strategy is simply killing your life!


    "What are you watching! Why don''t you do it!" Bei Mingjing shouted.


    The other saints only woke up like a dream after hearing a cry!


    Bei Mingjing has now entangled Su Yan like a tarsal maggot. These saints have just used the fighter she created to deal with Su Yan!


    A bean-sized flame appeared on the Longhu ancient lamp, a long spear stirred 3,600 mysteries, and at the same time the picture was unfolding in the space!


    The purple and blue swords in Wen Lan''s hands also turned into two electric lights, and they were displayed in the air for more than ten feet!


    These saints were infected by Bei Mingjing, they all gritted their teeth, their murderous aura rose to the highest point!


    Magic weapons and spells all converged towards Su Yan! The power of several saints has risen to the apex!


    The flames of Longhu ancient lanterns first spread into a sea of ??fire!


    In the newly shaped domain, the Heavenly Tribulation Spear has almost completely distorted the laws of heaven and earth, where the power of fire spells is at least five times more powerful than outside the domain!


    The purple fire behind Su Yan almost turned into a pair of purple fire wings, burning more and more violently!


    Not to mention that there are two long purple swords turning into two long dragons, and there are two more law-level spells waiting to erupt!


    For Su Yan, it seems that the critical moment of life and death has been reached!


    But at this moment, Su Yan showed a smile instead.


    At that time, he felt the power of the sky and created the "Sixteen Shaking Styles", which was to shake everything in the world with his own power!


    "The land!"


    After arranging the mountains, falling into the sea, catching stars, and capturing the moon, the power of land is certainly even more terrifying!


    When Su Yan''s halberd pierced the sky, no matter the sea of ??fire, the domain or other magic weapons and spells, all were shocked!


    Then the sky shook directly, and even the three side masters who were watching the battle felt a little unstable to stand!


    There is a strange feeling of earthquake in the sky, which is really incredible!


    This means that the entire space is shaking fiercely under the mighty power of Su Yan''s "Sixteen Shaking Styles"!


    This was not over yet, and then I saw a round of red sun rising in the middle of the sea of ??flames.


    "Every day!" Su Yan spit out two more words calmly.

 Chapter 3094： Seize the arrow

    Chapter Three thousand and ninety-four


    After a round of fiery sun rose, the domain that enveloped Su Yan was directly shattered!


    And this was only the beginning, and then the light of the magic weapon was also swallowed! The magic of the saint is directly disintegrated!


    The power of these two tricks to open up the land and have them day by day is simply incredible!


    Bei Mingjing didn''t hesitate to burn her blood in her body, and the killing game created with hellish pain was actually broken by Su Yan!


    All the saints were directly pushed away by this very powerful force, and they managed to stabilize their figure in the air!


    Wen Lan''s expression of shock has reached the point where she can''t add anything to her. She never thought that Su Yan would have such an amazing ability!


    So many saints have made a killer move, how do you think it was almost a killer game just now, Su Yan can actually use such a magical skill to break all their attacks!


    Tianyu is all shaking, "Sixteen Shaking Styles" is well-deserved!


    The strength of this man is really unfathomable to the extreme, and terrifying to the extreme!


    They originally thought that they had already grasped where Su Yan''s upper limit was, but they never thought that under this situation, Su Yan could actually use magical powers they had never seen before!


    How can such an opponent be defeated?


    Wen Lan''s heart is full of bitter emotions. She has practiced for two lifetimes and is considered the strongest saint in True Dragon Holy Land, but she has never seen a monk like Su Yan!


    Perhaps the term "unusual" is tailor-made for Su Yan!


    These sages can''t help Su Yan even if they work together, and the three sages of the monster clan are also stunned, thinking that Su Yan''s power is beyond their imagination!


    There are seven saints from the five holy places to help them fight against Su Yan. If they only rely on the three sages of the monster race, I am afraid that Su Yan can''t be treated at all!


    The huge sphere of light produced day by day will illuminate the whole world!


    This moment seems like day!


    Even the blood-colored beam of light covering the murder sword was swallowed together!


    This round of flaming sun can be seen clearly across a hundred miles, and it is magnificent to the extreme!


    The power contained in the red sun is very powerful, and there is no way for divine consciousness to penetrate. No one knows what happened inside. They can only see that the power of the red sun is enough to make everything fall apart! It is overbearing to the extreme!


    Venerable Yuntian couldn''t help saying: "The old man thought he could be among the top ten in the world. Even the strongest saints of the five holy places are at most half the top half of the old man. Unexpectedly, there are such powerful monks here. Between the heaven and the earth, the old man is indeed sitting on the well and watching the sky."


    If it were one-on-one, no one of the masters gathered in the hill of Emperor Xin would be Su Yan''s opponent. This is almost a certainty.


    With so many sages'' siege, Venerable Yuntian felt that he could not hold up his plan, let alone resolve these attacks within one move.


    This round of fiery red sun will completely light up the night sky and turn the night into day. This is a powerful force that turns the impossible into possible!


    It also reminds these mortal decision-making powerhouses that their strength is far from reaching the barrier of mortal world.


    As long as this round of prosperous sun stays in the air, the many strong people here can''t help Su Yan.


    But after this round of flaming sun swelled to its extreme, it suddenly closed directly inward.


    The magnitude of this adduction was huge, and it came very strange. There was no sign before. The Red Sun originally had a non-huge power. It seemed that a black hole appeared in it, absorbing all these huge powers!


    This point is really not hungry. Of course, Su Yan is at the core of the fire.


    No matter what tricks or spells are in this blazing red day, as long as the true essence is turned into a trick and swayed, it is determined that there is no reason to return the swayed true essence to the body!


    It''s like the spilled water, how can it be recovered?


    But this Su Yan was originally an anomalous number, maybe he has some special method is also possible!


    After all, Su Yan had already turned many impossible into possible before, and repeatedly refreshed the insights of these powerhouses!


    "What''s going on... What tricks is this Su Yan playing? Has the killing sword fallen into his hands?" Pantian Dasheng said.


    "How do I feel that I don''t understand at all, what the **** are these saints and Su Yan doing? Are they planning to stop?" Great Sage Tianpeng also said.


    Great Sage Langya''s complexion became more and more solemn, and after a long time he said: "The power of the red sun is really too powerful, and the saints are all at the end of the crossbow, no matter where they dare to take risks. It''s just that this sudden collapse is exactly what it is. What''s going on? It seems that there is someone or something inside absorbing the power of the Great Red Sun... Could it be that the killing sword caused this anomaly?"


    The other two great monsters of course understood the subtext in Langya''s words: The killing sword might have fallen into Su Yan''s hands!


    Originally, the Murder Sword was the closest to Su Yan. After this red sun expanded, no one dared to approach it. Su Yan did have the opportunity to take the Murder Sword!


    If the killing sword fell into Su Yan''s hands, wouldn''t it mean that the Three Sages of the Demon Race had planned for so long but finally got nothing and made Su Yan a wedding dress for nothing?


    This kind of thing, the Three Sages of the Monster Race must not be able to accept it!


    After a little purple demon fire appeared, it turned into a sharp arrow under the combined force of the demon tribe''s three sages!


    This sharp arrow gathers the huge demon power of the Three Sages of the Demon Race, condensed according to the demon method of the ancient giant demon, its power is absolutely incredible!


    This arrow is also a manifestation of the Demon Race��s Ten Thousand Years Affinity. Back then, the Ancient Giant Demon rushed through the world, swallowing tens of thousands of people with one mouth!


    Later, the ancient giant demon fell into the age of mythology, but the body of the ancient giant demon was desperately recovered by the monster clan.


    The corpse of the ancient giant monster contains great mysteries of life. Many priests and wizards of the monster race have experienced more than ten generations, and they have solved most of the mysteries. Relying on these mysteries, they have also created many powerful techniques!


    Destroying Arrow is one of the seven most destructive spells!


    Destroying arrows can not only kill the body of the enemy, but also produce great damage on the soul level. Often, the enemy will be destroyed after a single arrow.


    When the monster race and the human race were fighting on this continent, I don''t know how many powerful human cultivators fell under the arrow of seizing the gods!


    Now that eight thousand years have passed, the brilliance of Seizing the God Arrow has finally bloomed on the main continent again!


    This sharp sword shoots directly at the red sun!


    The sudden appearance of the Three Sages of the Demon Race was not what everyone expected, and even the sages and the three powerful men in the side door did not expect the Three Sages of the Demon Race to hide and watch for so long!


    The concealment of Hongyu Golden Disc was almost hidden from everyone!


    And the red sun was already in the collapse of its internal revenue. After the shooting of this seizing arrow, it accelerated the disintegration of the red sun!


    Boom!


    Seizing the God Arrow and the Red Sun disintegrated in the air together, producing a very violent explosion!

 Chapter 3095： The wind swept across

    The third thousand and ninety-five chapters are swept by the wind


    The sound of this strong explosion even made the saints feel ear-shattering, and they couldn''t speak for a long time!


    Fortunately, Su Yan was the target of the Deity Arrow. If the target was aimed at them, the saint who had consumed a lot of true essence, no one could stop this Demon Arrow!


    The fight for the killing sword would be so fierce that even the saints would be at risk of falling at any time. This was not foreseen by the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    They originally thought that the seven saints were sent to the hill of Emperor Xin, and the killing sword could be regarded as the thing in the bag of the five holy places. This kind of thing has been done countless times in the five holy places in the past two thousand years. Here comes the moth!


    Wen Lan was shocked that the Five Great Sacred Grounds had long no longer possessed the same kind of dominance that they once had, or that after so many years of ease, the strength of the Five Great Sacred Grounds is far inferior to the peak era.


    It was born of sorrow and dying of happiness. When powerful enemies were waiting around, the power of the five holy places was the strongest era.


    After the powerful enemies are wiped out or bowed down, the strength of the Five Great Sacred Lands is not as good as one generation.


    Amidst Wen Lan''s sigh, a gust of wind blew in the air!


    The wind swept over the hills and brought a whine of wind, as if many people were crying.


    And the huge explosion finally calmed down, leaving only a lot of crimson smoke in the air.


    The scarlet smoke filled the air, and it was the strongest in the place where the killing sword was just now!


    It seems that the blood-colored beam of light just now has all been transformed into blood-colored smoke and dust!


    The blood-colored smoke obscured the line of sight, but there was no way to shield the divine mind, and Su Yan''s breath could be sensed inside.


    Su Yan''s breath has become very empty at this time. The reason why it will become such a high probability is because the true essence in the body has been consumed at least 90%!


    The opening up and day by day just now can shock the world and break the siege of many saints at once. The power is incredible!


    But the use of such powerful tricks naturally consumes a lot of itself.


    Su Yan seemed to be at the end of the battle. Maybe he was already seriously injured at this time, even his life was in danger.


    The heart of the Three Sages of the Monster Race was full of ecstasy. The current situation is that both Su Yan and the seven sages have consumed most of their own strength, and they have almost completely retained all their strength.


    At this time, it seemed that the only people who could be enemies with them were the three side door venerables headed by Yuntian.


    However, the battle between these three venerables and the five holy places just now was very fierce, and the cost was not small!


    The current situation is very beneficial to the Three Sages of the Monster Race, and they are already in the most advantageous position in the fight for the killing sword.


    Wen Lan also saw the figure of the Three Sages of the Monster Race and gritted his teeth and said: "These three beasts have been dormant in the void for so long! Now we have only two to three percent of the true essence left, how can we suppress these three beasts?"


    "They not only concealed their body shape, but even their aura was completely concealed. I am afraid they used one of the most treasured Hongyu gold discs!"


    Now that it is too late to know what the situation is, the saint''s hands are almost exhausted, and there is no way to effectively counteract it.


    The power of the Three Sages of the Monster Race is not trivial. If everyone is in the peak state, then naturally they will not be afraid of these three beasts, but now they have a fierce battle with Su Yan, plus they have to resist the ubiquitous hill of Emperor Xin. Ominous power is already at the end of the battle.


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth and said: "We must not let the killing sword fall into the hands of these three beasts, even if it is taken away by the venerables of the side door, it will not hurt!"


    Wen Lan didn''t want to hand over the killing sword to the side door.


    It is that the strategic goals of the five holy sites need to be changed under these circumstances.


    Under this situation, the Five Great Sacred Grounds are already powerless to seize the killing sword, and I can only hope that the killing sword will at least not fall into the hands of the enemy.


    Most of these three Sanren Venerables wanted to use the supernatural power of the killing sword to forcibly overcome the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation, and if the Three Sages of the Monster Race were to seize the killing sword, they would inevitably compete with the five holy places for the world!


    The so-called two-phase harm is the lesser one, saying that nothing can let the murder sword fall into the hands of the Yaozu.


    When Wen Lan thought about this, she seemed to miss one person, and that was Su Yan.


    At this time, the scarlet mist surrounded Su Yan in the void. No one knew what was going on in the mist. They only knew that Su Yan''s breath and true essence had become very weak, and they thought that Su Yan had arrived. Limit, so Su Yan is not in his eyes.


    In addition, the three demon clan��s three holy sacred forces fired the Demon Arrow, even if the Demon Arrow could not cost Su Yan''s life, it must have severely damaged Su Yan.


    So everyone ignored Su Yan in unison.


    In fact, the situation inside is very mysterious, it can''t be explained clearly in a few words, and Su Yan''s weakness is just an illusion.


    Now that Wen Lan has made a plan, the other saints must abide by her strategy.


    After the sage of Tai Chi Holy Land unfolded the picture scroll in his hand, phantoms of mountains and trees appeared in the void. These phantoms were vivid and vivid, but also sent a very strong suction!


    This volume of pictures can be regarded as a copycat version of the mountain and river shrine map. It is absolutely powerful enough to deal with the general robbery monks, but it seems that it is not powerful enough in this mortal top confrontation.


    Of course, the saints are well aware of this. It is impossible to inhale the Three Sages of the Demon Race, but it can at least slow the pace of the Three Sages of the Demon Race approaching Murder Sword and Su Yan!


    Great Sage Tianpeng was the first to face this strong attraction and snorted, and then said: "The light of the rice grains, dare to compete with the bright moon? You are not a real picture of the mountains and rivers. After the teaching war, the real Shanhe Sheji map has been missing for a long time. It is ridiculous that you use this copycat!"


    Then Great Sage Tianpeng unfolded the rumpled robe on his body, and the sky suddenly became dark, instead, the picture was shrouded in it!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng has the supernatural powers of stealing the sky and changing the sky and the universe in his sleeves. It is impossible for this copy of the mountain and river pictures to help him.


    Suddenly, Wen Lan said with condensed eyebrows: "No! His Taoist robe is not an ordinary Taoist robe, it is the robe of the master who cuts the teaching in the past, plus the supernatural powers of the universe in his sleeves, and all mountains and lakes can be included in it! I come!"


    After Wen Lan said, his eyes became very cold, and then he burst into anger, and the purple and blue swords in his hands worked together to directly cut the void in front of him, and then escaped into it.


    The other saints didn''t say anything extra, and they all chose to follow Wen Lan.


    After passing through the cracks in this space, he returned to another hill of Emperor Xin!

 Chapter 3096： All calculations

    The third thousand and ninety-sixth chapter is all calculations


    There was almost no difference in the sights seen through the space. It turned out that they had already fallen into the universe of Great Sage Tianpeng before they knew it. Thanks to Wen Lan''s sword that could pierce the void, they could escape by chance.


    Although he escaped from the Universe in the sleeves of the Great Sage Tianpeng, Wen Lan was also very shocked. He couldn''t think that Tianpeng, the wicked animal, had cultivated to such a realm. During the diplomatic war in the sea five hundred years ago, his It takes more than ten breaths of time to start stealing the sky, and now it can be started in the blink of an eye. It is simply impossible to defend against!


    After this sword, Wen Lan almost fell into a situation where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. She took a snow-white pill. This is the super-grade pill of the True Dragon Holy Land, which can allow her to recover in the shortest time. Physical strength and true essence.


    But no matter how powerful the pill, it is impossible to immediately change the huge true essence that was consumed just now out of thin air.


    After all, the pill is only an auxiliary, and it will never reach the point of overwhelming.


    The rest of the saints also took the pill one after another, and the physical damage healed extremely quickly, but the consumed true essence and spirit were difficult to fully recover in a short time.


    After seeing that the universe in his sleeve was broken, Great Sage Tianpeng was not very angry, let alone discouraged. Because this was something that was expected, if these guys didn''t have such skills, they wouldn''t deserve to claim to be saints.


    Years of hatred made Great Sage Tianpeng want to continue pursuing. It is not a common situation for these saints to fall into such a passive situation. If they can take advantage of the victory and pursuit to pinch all these saints to death here, then the ruler of this continent will most likely become their monster race.


    At least they don''t have to avoid thousands of miles overseas to have a place in this main continent!


    But the sages opened up the two domains to isolate the space between the three sages of the demon race, and then a dozen sword lights formed a sword formation.


    Upon seeing this, the Great Sage Pantian took out the Jiulong Lihuo lamp again, and the big flame of Dou Da turned into a sea of ??flames in a very short time!


    This circle of fire not only did not attack the saint''s domain and sword formation, but built a wall of flames between them and the saint.


    Pantian Great Sage''s mind is also very clear, his first goal is always the killing sword, if these saints are driven away, then he will definitely be able to occupy a favorable position.


    But not long after, a gap suddenly appeared in the fire wall.


    This gap is the result of the saint manipulating the law of heaven and earth with the fire attribute. The Great Sage Pantian reacted extremely quickly, immediately manipulating his demon power and filling the gap with the flame next to him.


    But in this short period of time, two saints have already crossed the circle of fire and broke in!


    The two sages still retained at least 50% of their true essence, and if you add in the three powerful men of the side sect, such as Venerable Yuntian, you will definitely not fall into the disadvantage of dealing with the three sages of the monster race.


    But these two sages broke in, before they had time to say something cruel, they saw that Great Sage Langya was holding a very simple fairy sword in his hands, and he dared not make any movements.


    The sword held by the Great Sage Pantian should be the Slaying Immortal Sword from the past!


    This sword is neither gold nor copper nor wood. The material is very special. It can be seen at a glance that it is very different from other magic weapons. This sword is the most precious treasure of the leader of the school!


    Master Tongtian created a total of four swords, namely Slaughter Immortal Sword, Zhuxian Sword, Sinking Immortal Sword, and Absolute Immortal Sword. The four are collectively called the Four Swords of Zhuxian. If the four swords are combined, even if they are immortal, they will not escape!


    The killing of this sword is insignificant, and I don''t know how many superpowers have fallen under the edge of this sword.


    After the battle between the cut-off and interpretation of the teachings, there was no news from the Four Swords of Zhuxian.


    After seeing this slaughtering sword, the two saints dare not act rashly.


    This is also the most powerful hole card of the Great Sage Langya. The Great Sage Langya has a very forbearing personality, and will not show all his hole cards until the last moment.


    Last time when Su Yan was intimidated to pass through the holy mountain and the Ten Thousand Demons Convention was rioted, Great Sage Langya resisted not taking out the Slaughter Sword. Such an indomitable character is very rare even in the mankind of the human race.


    Great Sage Langya snorted coldly, Great Sage Tianpeng laughed wildly, as if the murder sword was already in their bag!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Su Yan was besieged by seven saints just now, and his breath has been weakened to the extreme. Now it happens to be taking advantage of his illness to kill him. I have a feud with him. Let me go and end him now! "


    The Great Sage Tianpeng was about to act, but was stopped by the other two demon sages. The Great Sage Pantian said, "Tianpeng, what you said is awe-inspiring, is it actually the idea of ??killing the sword?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Don''t you know how much hatred I have with that surname Su? Those who can kill people and swords live in it. This is something we agreed on from the beginning. What are you talking about!"


    In fact, what the Great Sage Tianpeng wanted was to kill Su Yan first, then grab the killing sword, and then open the killing ring here, and finally be able to catch all these strong men here. From now on, this third area will not belong to his Tianpeng. The world is over!


    The Great Sage Pantian said, "It''s not easy for you to want Su Yan. I''ll go in and grab the killing sword, and then I can bring Su Yan''s broken hands and feet to you, right?"


    "How can you take the hand of others for revenge?" Great Sage Tianpeng had his eyebrows erected, and his dissatisfaction was already written on his face.


    Great Sage Langya said: "Tianpeng, Pantian, don''t think we have the chance to win. That Su Yan is not an ordinary person, and the situation of rushing in now may not be as easy as you expected."


    After listening to the words of Great Sage Langya, these two talents disappeared a little bit.


    On the other side, the three masters of the side door also showed their magical powers, and they passed through the blockade of the fire wall and reached this inner circle.


    It''s just that they, like the two saints, were afraid of the Immortal Slaughter Sword held by the Great Sage Langya, so they didn''t dare to act excessively.


    Venerable Yuntian groaned, "Are your demons too defiant?"


    The Great Sage of Tianpeng said: "Venerable''s words are wrong. The Yaozu and the Taoist side have always been friends. If you talk about history, I and others are all disciples of the sect. After all, the remaining disciples of the human race were included in the side door. Seriously, everyone was originally a family, and the five holy places are the descendants of interpreting and teaching, and our common enemy is."


    Venerable Yuntian sneered: "What does the matter of interpretation and Jiejiao have to do with us! This seat has been practicing for longer than you, and the master of this seat has something to do with Jiejiao. You demons know what is? Is it the rules of teaching? Do not talk about the banner of Jiejiao. It is well known that Jiejiao has fallen!"

 Chapter 3097： The Fall of the Saint

    The third thousand and ninety-seventh chapter the saint falls


    "Although the Venerable does not regard our monster race as a friend, our monster race still has to thank a lot of help here. After my monster race gets the killing sword, I will definitely be grateful!" Great Sage Tianpeng, this is typical I got cheap and sold well, and used the many venerables of the side door as tools to deal with the five holy places, and even said such beautiful things after using up.


    As long as it is a person with a temper, it is impossible to bear it!


    Venerable Yuntian and the other two other Venerables were really angry, but no matter how angry they were, they didn''t have the courage to make a move.


    Because the Slaying Immortal Sword in the hands of Great Sage Langya is really daunting!


    Moreover, the consumption of everyone in the battle just now was extremely high. Only the Three Sages of the Demon Race had almost no consumption, and now they are waiting for work.


    In the red mist, Su Yan''s aura became weaker and weaker, and Great Sage Tianpeng became even more impatient. He looked anxious and wanted to scratch his head!


    Only Great Sage Langya stared at all the powerful enemies in the universe, without any impatience.


    Because he knows that the more you get to this last moment, the more impatient you will be, otherwise you will only fall short in the end!


    "The killing sword fell into the hand of that surname Su. I''m afraid that it will change after the delay. If the power of the killing sword merges with him, it will be difficult to deal with. If it is dragged on like this, it will only have many dreams at night!" Tianpeng Dasheng said, " Pantian, why don''t you show up with a golden body to resist this all-sky master, let me go and end up with the surname Su!"


    The Great Sage Pantian immediately retorted: "Why didn''t you show the law? Together, I want to fight to the death with the powerhouses of the side door and the holy land, but you can directly take the killing sword into your hands? There is such a thing in this world. Is it a good thing?"


    "Pantian! I''m all making suggestions for the revival of the monster race. Your law is not trivial. Once it is revealed, it will be impossible for them to break through it for a while. Where is my law like yours?"


    Great Sage Pantian said: "Don''t wear a high hat for me! I got the news of the killing sword, and the arrangement was also arranged by Brother Langya and I. If you are rules, the killing sword is not yours."


    The two demon sages actually quarreled in the air, but the strange thing was that Great Sage Langya did not stop the quarrel between the two demon sages, but stood aside very calmly.


    This quarrel was very noisy. Suddenly, Venerable Yuntian chose to shoot directly and grabbed the thick **** mist in the void, and Su Yan and the Murder Sword were hidden in the **** mist!


    The huge true essence has changed into a huge palm, which is a hundred meters in size and should not be underestimated!


    The other two venerables from the side door also shot at about the same time, and saw the sand and dust in the sky turned into a splendid galaxy, and then 999 pagodas were suppressed from the sky!


    These nine hundred and ninety-nine pagodas suddenly appeared in the void, and the sense of oppression they produced was indescribable in words.


    "This is the galaxy pagoda of the Lin Family! If you have cultivated to the legendary realm, you can suppress all evils, and you can be regarded as the nemesis of my monster race!"


    It turns out that these three venerables of the side door also secretly reached an agreement in the dream, that the venerable Yuntian will take the killing sword, and the other two venerables will temporarily deal with the three demon sages.


    They don''t need to defeat the Three Sages of the Demon Race, they just need to delay the Three Sages of the Demon Race.


    How could the Three Sages of the Monster Race be willing to drop the killing sword easily, the Great Sage of Pantian operated the Jiulonglihuo lamp in his hand, and the orange flame burned the sky directly!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng also took out a bead, and this bead was radiant, fighting against the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas!


    At such a fierce moment, Great Sage Langya still did not make a move.


    The two saints looked at each other and then threw out the magic weapon in their hands!


    After these two magic weapons were shot, Great Sage Langya finally had to do it, but he didn''t use his hand to slaughter the immortal sword, but only used powerful spells to resist these two methods in the sky.


    These two saints were actually only trying to contain the Great Sage Langya. Their real purpose was the same as that of Venerable Yuntian, they were both murderous swords!


    I saw that the figures of these two saints faded quickly in the void, and then they disappeared directly in front of Great Sage Langya.


    Great Sage Langya didn''t do extra things, just sneered.


    The precious lights and spells in the sky are colorful, and the magnificence contains powerful murderous intent!


    Not only the sky is shaking, the earth is also moving, and the mountains are shaking!


    All the shots just now are not ordinary characters, just take one out to dominate one side, and it can even be said that there has been no such extreme confrontation in the third region for many years!


    Amidst the vigor, a low groan came from the thick **** mist!


    This moaning sound was almost inaudible in this violent explosion, but it touched the nerves of many powerful people!


    Just now, the figures of two saints disappeared in the air. At this time, only one saint appeared out of thin air on the periphery of the **** mist, but this saint had already broken one arm, and the wound was bleeding continuously!


    And the intermittent moans came from the **** mist.


    These two saints used the supernatural powers transmitted by space to enter the **** mist, but what awaited them was not a seriously wounded Su Yan, but a killing god!


    Fortunately, he was able to escape from Su Yan''s hands. His companion had no such good luck and was directly forced to stay in the **** mist.


    At this time, the many strong men all chose to give up, because they also wanted to figure out what happened in this **** fog!


    Su Yan''s breath is still very weak, but he can feel that the breath of a saint is weakening faster!


    Then I can clearly sense that the vitality of the saint has been cut off!


    And the big hand that Venerable Yuntian turned into was also swallowed a large chunk at the moment it was in contact with the **** mist, and he couldn''t detect what was going on inside, let alone seizing the killing sword.


    "The saint has fallen! It was made by Su Yan!" Great Sage Tianpeng could no longer maintain his calmness. He had already struggled to deal with the nine hundred and ninety-nine seats of the Lin family. Now he just wants to withdraw and retreat to safety. Where to go.


    The **** mist remained silent.


    But everyone''s eyes fell into the **** mist.


    Grand Sage Langya said: "Sure enough, as I expected, this Su Yan didn''t fall so easily! It''s just right to use a sage as a **** to explore the way."


    It turned out that this was the reason why Great Sage Langya didn''t make a move.


    Everyone standing here can be regarded as having experienced many battles and experienced various weird scenes and terrifying regions. Although not as solid as a rock, they at least possess the superior state of mind of a top powerhouse.


    But when these people face this **** mist, they still can''t suppress the thoughts of fear in their hearts.


    It seems that hidden in this **** mist is some kind of peerless beast that can kill all living beings!

 Chapter 3098： Guards

    The third thousand and ninety-eight chapters against the sky


    The fearful thought made Great Sage Tianpeng bored and said: "What is going on with this surname Su? Has the killing sword already fallen into his hands? Since he has taken the killing sword, even the saint can kill, why Want to hide inside and not come out?"


    Pantian Great Sage said: "Perhaps there is another possibility that this surnamed Su has become a puppet of a murderous sword. This level of magic weapon is likely to defeat the master. If the master''s ability is not enough, it will also A part of the spiritual wisdom was swallowed and turned into a sword puppet... Maybe this Su had already been dealt with by the Murder Sword."


    What the Great Sage Pantian said was indeed a potential possibility, but Great Sage Langya didn''t believe that Su Yan was so easy to deal with. If the killing sword fell into his hands, he had no reason and could not surrender.


    Just look at the halberd of the condemnation in Su Yan''s hand. He should have extraordinary means to surrender this kind of fierce weapon. It is impossible for this kind of person to become a slave to the weapon.


    You must expect the enemy to be lenient in doing things, otherwise you will definitely suffer a big loss.


    These saints did not have enough estimates of Su Yan''s strength, so they were defeated again and again by Su Yan in the confrontation.


    Great Sage Langya will never make a mistake that others have already shown.


    There is only one thing, even Great Sage Langya can''t understand at all. Since he has surrendered the killing sword and also gained the power of the killing sword, why is Su Yan''s breath so weak?


    The Great Sage Pantian couldn''t think of an answer, and the other masters also couldn''t get useful answers.


    Maybe we can only know what happened after Su Yan came out of this **** mist!


    But this thick **** fog only flows slowly in the air, and its changes are extremely small.


    The Venerable by the side door gritted his teeth and said: "I want to see how sacred you are! Even if you have the ability to reach the sky, this seat will let you show your true shape!"


    After the Venerable''s hands were sealed, the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas came directly toward the suppression of this **** mist!


    The Anxilin family was once a famous family in the third region. The Lin family once came out of a galaxy emperor who created a magical skill to conquer the world. These nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas are derived from this magical skill. Even if the galaxy at the peak age compares with the strongest saints of the five holy places, it is not too much!


    After the Great Emperor Galaxy ascended, the Lin Family immediately fell into decline.


    This is also the saddest place for the Cultivation Clan and the Little Sect. If there is a peerless genius inside the door, he can immediately conquer the city and lay a piece of land outside.


    But after this peerless genius leaves, the strength of such a family and sect will immediately shrink, and in the end, even the original site may not be able to defend it, and it may even be destroyed.


    After all, in the process of fighting the country, many enemies will surely be formed. This question involves background and has almost no solution.


    The nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas are shining stars, directly suppressing the **** mist!


    However, the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas stopped in the middle of the journey. It seemed that the Venerable did not want the galaxy pagoda to fall, but in fact, the Venerable exhausted his whole body of true energy, and even a lot of it was on his forehead. The fine beads of sweat still can''t let the Galaxy Pagoda suppress it!


    For a moment, the Venerable even felt that he had lost absolute control of the Galaxy Pagoda!


    This is really very mysterious, because the Galaxy Pagoda, like Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, is not a magic weapon, but a magic weapon cultivated with its own true essence and soul.


    This kind of magical artifact can also be called a Horcrux. From its birth, it is bound to the host''s soul.


    Because of this, it is absolutely interlinked when used, and others are determined that it is impossible to take away the control of the artifact!


    But the current situation clearly surpasses all common sense.


    Another venerable saw that this was not good, and said directly: "This kid is very weird, let me help you see!"


    This Venerable is known as Venerable Dragon and Tiger, is a Venerable of both Buddhism and Taoism, and is known to have the power to lower the dragon and the tiger!


    This monk formed the thirty-two Zen Bodhi seal in his hand, and then patted one hand toward the **** mist!


    Venerable Dragon Tiger used the power of the Zen Donkey Kong, this palm power is not small, one palm is enough to flatten the mountain, but the power of the Donkey Kong encounters the same dilemma as the 999 galaxy pagodas. After reaching the top of the **** mist, how could it not fall down!


    The power of Donkey Kong and the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas, the power contained in it is more than ten thousand, but it can''t fall in this void!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, almost no one would believe that there would be such incredible things in this world!


    "Is this the power of the Murder Sword? Or does it mean that this Su has been integrated with the Murder Sword?"


    Venerable Dragon Tiger''s heart also sent a great warning sign, it seems that some great danger is slowly approaching.


    Su Yan''s aura in the **** mist is still very weak, but why can he easily block the two venerables'' ultimate moves?


    You must know that these two nobles are the two great masters of the world!


    And the weird degree of this **** mist far exceeded their imagination!


    Venerable Yuntian was also hesitating whether he wanted to make a move, but he didn''t know what was going on, and it turned out to be a difficult situation.


    Of course, the Three Sages of the Demon Race can also see this weird situation. The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Who is this Su? How can we have such a weird ability! Is it possible that the Three Sages of the Demon Race plus a side door? There are so many saints in the five holy places, why can''t he be alone? What a joke!"


    The words of Great Sage Tianpeng were ear-splitting and passed to everyone''s ears. They sounded really unpleasant, but they were irrefutable facts.


    This Su Yanjian has reached the level of defying the sky, it is really hard to believe that he has only crossed the five-layered realm of Tribulation Realm!


    If he were to reach the realm of the eighth-layered heavens, wouldn''t it be that no one in the heavens and all realms would be his opponent?


    Thinking of this, even the saints of the five holy places felt a little scary!


    Wen Lan even gritted his teeth and said: "This Su Yan is definitely an anomaly. His existence and the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu are complementary to each other. I hate that we have never thought of this before. If we knew that he was an anomaly, let us take the five holy places. All power, no matter how heavy the casualties, must suppress him!"


    Although the Five Great Sacred Grounds also regarded Su Yan as a strong enemy before, they never raised it to the level of life and death of the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    The price of the five holy sites to obtain this news is extremely high.


    At present, one saint has fallen, and three saints have been seriously injured. The remaining three are also at the end of the battle. Are they going to retreat now? Or continue to stay here and fight to the death?

 Chapter 3099： Old hatred

    The third thousand and ninety-ninth chapter old hatred


    Wen Lan gritted his teeth and said: "We have to retreat before this Su Yan can break through the **** mist. After he really masters the power of the murder sword, I am afraid we will not even have the opportunity to retreat."


    "However, we still have many disciples in the outskirts of Dixin Hill. What should they do?"


    Wen Lan eagerly said: "We have nothing to do. We may not even be able to protect ourselves. Where else can we care for others, it is deserted. You quickly take out the space-changing teleport token. If you lose the killing sword, you can still make a long-term plan. If we are all fallen here, who will deal with the great catastrophe?"


    Wen Lan''s words are very reasonable, and she is the principal here. The saint of the Holy Land Leng Qingqiu can only listen to Wen Lan''s decision, but she took out the transmission token and heard a whistling in the sky. .


    The purple and blue swords in Wen Lan''s hands immediately merged together, trying to deal with the sudden enemy!


    Wen Lan had always been on guard against the Three Sages of the Monster Race, especially the Great Sage Tianpeng. Everyone was already an old opponent, and there were blood feuds between them. Great Sage Tianpeng would not be willing to let them leave here easily!


    It''s just that this roar came from the opposite direction! From behind these saints!


    Wen Lan''s heart suddenly shuddered, and said, "Could it be that there are enemies in the void with the same hidden breath as the Three Sages of the Monster Race?"


    At this time the situation is already very bad, if the enemy is killed, they are really very difficult to deal with!


    After all, they are already injured, disabled.


    After the whistling sound came, a powerful ominous force wafted immediately!


    This ominous force seemed to be urged by someone to stimulate each other with True Essence and became a spell!


    Wen Lan was stunned for a while. There are such strange people in the world, who can condense the ominous power into a part of her own power!


    This is not the time to sigh. Although Wen Lan was surprised, the purple and blue swords still slew out like a dragon!


    Wen Lan''s swordsmanship realm should be the closest monk to Su Yan in the third region. Her swordsmanship has also entered the legendary realm. After the sword glows into the dragon, naturally there is a powerful dragon aura!


    After Jianguang transformed the dragon, the enemy that had been killed exploded with even stronger ominous power!


    This ominous power was so strong that it even surpassed the ominous power from the imperial palace!


    After the monk''s ominous power has been condensed, it is natural that it becomes stronger.


    If it was normal, Wen Lan would not be afraid at all, and could easily resist this ominous force with only two of her swords, but now she only has 10% of the true essence left in her body, although she had already taken it just now. With the miracle medicine, but the recovery time is not enough, so at this time, being rushed by this ominous force, her sword light is gradually unable to sustain!


    At this critical juncture, Wen Lan directly bit the tip of her tongue, and the scarlet blood filled her mouth, and then she chanted the spell of two wounds, which could give her strength in a short time, but the power also felt It''s not changed for no reason.


    You must sacrifice your lifespan to use this type of spell.


    But this kind of moment can''t take care of so much. If you can''t even support the present, what **** can you talk about in the future?


    After Wen Lan used the two wound spells, his face became extremely ruddy, and the saint beside him immediately saw that it was not good, but he was about to speak but was interrupted by Wen Lan.


    Wen Lan said: "You leave first, and I will come to the back."


    "but����"


    Wen Lan left behind with a strong determination, "It''s nothing good! I am the person in charge of Dixin Hill. I can''t blame for this situation. It''s all my responsibility, and I don''t need others to help. I carry it!"


    The night wind blew her hair, and even though Wen Lan was a petite woman, her figure from her back seemed extremely stalwart at this moment.


    The rest of the saints also know that this kind of moment is about life and death, not a moment of love for children. Since Wen Lan has his own decision, the most they should do is to respect Wen Lan''s decision!


    At the other end of the sky, Wen Lan''s sword light faced a stronger ominous force and finally maintained the shape of the dragon without falling apart!


    But there was a laugh from the real Songhe: "Wen Lan of the True Dragon Holy Land, isn''t it? I finally met again!"


    "Who are you?" Wen Lan frowned slightly, very unfamiliar with Songhe''s voice. After Songhe appeared, Wen Lan was still thinking about it. She couldn''t remember who this old man was, everyone. Where have you seen it?


    Master Songhe seemed to see through Wen Lan''s thoughts, and said: "Wen Lan, the old masters and brothers all fell into your hands. By the way, we are old enemies. Originally, the old didn''t intend to. Go to the five holy places to take revenge, but you don��t even know that the sky and the earth have reached the hill of Emperor Xin. If the old man does nothing, he will be sorry for those relatives and friends. What do you think? Forgot?"


    Wen Lan said: "It''s really funny. I don''t know how many people have been killed and how many schools have been killed in my life. If you remember everyone, you don''t need to say what identity you are. , I have accepted your challenge."


    True humanity Songhe said: "The ominous power here is so strong, it is good for me but not good for you. And you have used two wounding spells forcibly, the time and place are right on my side, and you are ready to fall. Yet?"


    Wen Lan sneered, and said: "I don''t know how many people want this seat to fall, you can''t be ranked!"


    Between the real person Songhe raised his hand, the strong ominous force turned into a lot of frost and snow, rippling in the air.


    Wen Lan was surprised for a while, and she couldn''t think that the ominous power could still be used in this way.


    However, this also shows one thing, that is, the strength of True Person Songhe is not trivial, and he can already incorporate natural law into his spells.


    Usually at this level, only one step away from reaching the sky!


    If it is possible, Wen Lan does not want to fight for life and death with the real person Songhe here, but now that she can only bite the bullet to challenge!


    Wen Lan only fought with real person Songhe, and the **** mist over there finally appeared and changed a little.


    This change is the same as before, but also desperately inward.


    After receiving the **** mist about the size of a room, a corpse was also spit out by the **** mist. This corpse was the corpse of a saint.


    No scars can be seen on the corpse, only the corpse of the saint retains great horror, it seems that he has seen some indescribable horror before he died.


    The **** mist after the contraction became more and more intense, and Neili Su Yan''s breath suddenly recovered!

 Chapter 3100： Deterring Murder Sword

    Chapter 3100: Deterrence and Murder Sword


    Just now, Su Yan''s breath was still very weak, but at this time, it quickly rose with the shrinkage of the **** mist. Not only the breath but also Su Yan''s vitality was improved.


    If you only rely on divine consciousness to feel, you can clearly sense that a person is quickly recovering from the weakest state to the peak. This magical process is not an exaggeration!


    What the **** is going on, from the appearance of this **** mist, everything has become too weird, there is no so-called common sense that can explain everything that happened before me!


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Could it be possible that this surnamed Su has already subdued the Murder Sword? But how is it possible that the Murder Sword is not so easy to subdue, what exactly did he do?"


    No one can answer the question of Great Sage Tianpeng, and everyone''s choices at this time are unanimous and watch the changes.


    This reality is too weird, and too beyond common sense, no one can give a correct answer.


    Only Great Sage Langya felt that the time had come, and was about to shoot the Immortal Slaughter Sword in his hand, when he heard a roar from the **** mist!


    With this roar, the wall of fire in the sky, the power of Donkey Kong, and the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas all shook together!


    This roar seems to have brought Su Yan''s return!


    At this time, Su Yan''s breath had risen to a level that was stronger than before. It must be that the energy stored in the Murder Sword for many years had been absorbed by Su Yan. This was the only reasonable explanation.


    Then... Isn''t Su Yan''s strength going to become even more terrifying than just now?


    Now there are no seven sages at the peak to deal with Su Yan together, not to mention that most of the killing sword has already fallen into his hands. Are these people destined to be a bamboo basket in the end?


    Everyone looked at each other, and they could see the shock and fear in each other''s eyes. What happened before them was beyond their understanding!


    Even these big guys have never seen anything like this before, and still don''t know what language to use to describe their inner feelings.


    This Su Yan also has a murderous sword, what happened in the **** mist?


    I saw that the **** breath that had contracted continued to shrink, and finally turned into a **** figure.


    A very terrifying aura was also conveyed from it. The scarlet figure could be seen to be the outline of Su Yan, but the trace of the murder sword was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did the killing sword go?


    Is it completely integrated with this Su Yan?


    This kind of thing is too ridiculous!


    And this blood-colored figure seems to have become synonymous with murderous intent, and the strong murderous intent is flooding the sea!


    "This strong murderous aura can only be emitted with the killing sword. Is Su Yan already integrated with the killing sword? But how is this possible?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng is almost crying, "Pan Tian, ??if you listened to my opinion just now, the killing sword is probably in the hands of our monster race. It''s fine now. This Su Yan has been integrated with the killing sword. Now! Who else can be his opponent in the third region?"


    The Great Sage Pantian immediately defended: "The two saints used space teleportation to sneak attack him, can''t you see what happened in the end? You have not been able to enter it just now to save a life! I think it is something that cannot be done today. , It''s better to just retreat."


    "Even if Su Yan has won the killing sword, he still has an unsteady foothold now, and may not be able to use the power of the killing sword to 100%! If he fully understands the power of the killing sword in the future, we will have no chance. To kill this Su, the best chance is now!"


    Pantian Great Sage said: "Tianpeng! You have hatred with him, and your Tongsheng Mountain was split by him with a sword. These are all your personal grievances. I don''t want to risk your personal grievances!"


    "Private grievances? You have figured it out. I was not the one who was threatened by the Ten Thousand Monsters Convention at the time. Everyone has a share..."


    Before Grand Sage Tianpeng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Grand Sage Langya: "Don''t make a noise!"


    And the scarlet figure standing in the void was still motionless, making it unclear what routine he was playing.


    In fact, Su Yan was fighting on another battlefield at this time.


    This battlefield is at the spiritual level. After thousands of years of experience, such magical soldiers as the Murder Sword have long derived their own will.


    If you want to subdue the killing sword, you must defeat the will of the killing sword.


    At this time, Su Yan''s mind was a picture of Shura hell, and in this hell, there were countless armies fighting each other and fighting each other.


    A brutal murderous aura is coming...


    Su Yan stood in the void, with a pampered expression on his face. The Murder Sword now shows the killings it has experienced. These killings may erode the hearts of others, but they are destined to have no effect on Su Yan.


    If his Su Yan compromised and yielded so easily, he would not be worthy of the four words of Immortal Realm Supreme.


    Su Yan also has one of the same weapons. It was very easy to suppress and subdue the Heaven''s Halberd of Condemnation. That''s because King Biancheng of the Ten Temple Yama has fallen into Su Yan''s hands. He couldn''t wait to find a new owner .


    The Murder Sword is completely different from the Sentencing Heaven Halberd. It seems that it pursues freedom and does not want a master.


    The murder sword was the first to fly out of the imperial palace, probably for freedom.


    This is very interesting, a sword actually pursues the so-called freedom.


    So in terms of mental offense and defense, the first thing Murder Sword wanted to do was to ask Su Yan to be restrained. Then, after finding that he couldn''t get rid of it, he turned into someone who wanted to corrupt Su Yan''s mind and wanted to turn him into a sword slave.


    But this kind of slave is destined to be futile and impossible to succeed.


    This Shura battlefield is already the thirteenth method of Murder Sword changes. No matter how the Murder Sword changes, it uses death fear and killing pleasure to coerce and lure Su Yan, Su Yan''s Dao heart has not been shaken.


    Finally... Murder Sword panicked!


    Because it realized that the man who mastered it was not the existence it could shake!


    The reason why Su Yan would stand here with cold eyes, without using any means, is to let the Murder Sword understand this-no matter how it struggles in any way, the final result is destined to be futile.


    Finally the killing sword calmed down in Su Yan''s hands, and seemed to have surrendered to Su Yan''s hands.


    But Su Yan understood that once the magic weapon gave birth to his own consciousness, it became very complicated like a person. Perhaps this surrender was only a temporary compromise.


    If you erase the consciousness of the killing sword, you can harvest a loyal sword, but in this way, the killing sword will also lose its unique spirituality, and its power will be reduced by at least 50%.

 Chapter 3101： Killing Sword vs. Slaughter Sword

    Chapter 3101: Killing Sword vs. Slaughter Sword


    After the Murder Sword compromised and surrendered, the **** light and shadow that gathered on Su Yan''s body finally gradually gathered in Su Yan''s right hand, and finally condensed into the shape of a sword!


    And the Three Sages of the Monster Race finally understood what the source of the **** mist was just now.


    They originally thought that this **** mist was the fiery red and big day that Su Yan released, but they didn''t even think that this **** mist was the murder sword itself!


    It''s no wonder that the two saints just broke into the **** mist and had no choice but to go back feathered, because this is simply using their own flesh to taste the blade of the murderous sword!


    The **** mist turned into a long sword and appeared in Su Yan''s hands. When the killing sword turned into mist, it entered Su Yan''s body all the way. At the same time, the power of the killing sword merged with Su Yan.


    Not only had all the lost true essences recovered, they even reached a brand new peak.


    This is probably the benefit of subduing the murder sword, but if Su Yan had just lost to the murder sword on the spiritual battlefield, then he might have become a slave to the sword long ago, and even his self-consciousness could not be fully preserved. Needless to say, what benefits are gained.


    The **** mist finally condensed into an evil long sword and appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    This sword showed the original form of the murder sword.


    Then Su Yan raised his head and first saw the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas, with a permanent smile on his face, as if he was thinking of something that made him happy.


    Speaking of which, the ancestors of the Anxilin family once followed Su Yan, and because of their loyalty, they received many benefits from Su Yan.


    Without Su Yan''s support back then, there would be no future Emperor Galaxy. In fact, this galaxy pagoda is a technique created by imitating Su Yan��s Buddha Pagoda.


    Later, Su Yan also gave some pointers, and only after improvements can there be today''s Galaxy Pagoda.


    However, the Star River Pagoda got only the fur from the Su Yan technique, but this fur alone was enough to rule the mortal world.


    After all, behind the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is the immortal emperor level technique.


    Facing the nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas, Su Yan didn''t bother to use the power of the murderous sword. He pointed his finger at the sky, and then said: "Give me annihilation."


    The nine hundred and ninety-nine galaxy pagodas in the sky were completely wiped out with Su Yan''s words overnight. Everyone was stunned to see Su Yan, who had such a powerful ability!


    The venerable Lin family was the most shocked, because he suddenly discovered that the true essence sent by Su Yan was very special, and it had a great effect on his galaxy true essence!


    He has been cultivating for two thousand years, and he still didn''t know that his Galaxy Zhenyuan would have such a nemesis!


    Who is this Su Yan?


    And in the shock of Venerable Lin Family, Su Yan''s sword also moved!


    Venerable Dragon Tiger��s palm power, which was evolved by the Zen seal method, was still floating above his head. After the killing sword was in hand, Su Yan''s long sword soared into the sky, and the **** sword wave easily pierced the palm power of the King Kong!


    Venerable Dragon Tiger can only dodge in a hurry, lest this terrifying **** sword wave harm him.


    The Scarlet Sword Wave not only broke the power of Donkey Kong''s palm, but also swept away the gloom above his head. The **** moonlight sprinkled on Su Yan''s body, as if it had coated him with a **** brilliance.


    Su Yan''s powerful offensive was so easily resolved by the two side door venerables.


    Then Su Yanjian pointed to the sky and said: "The Three Sages of the Monster Race...I had expected you to come. I let you off last time. Do you still have to fight with me this time? You''d better weigh yourself before doing things. Fan, do you have this kind of strength, otherwise, you will die."


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Su Yan, do you need to say more about the hatred between you and me? This seat must be immortal with you today!"


    The Great Sage Pantian didn''t express his position, but he could see that he didn''t want to fight with Su Yan at all. If he could retreat from here, he could continue to be his Great Sage of the Demon Race after he returned. But if you fall here, it will really be a complete break!


    The three sages of the Monster Race were not unified in their thoughts, which happened to give Su Yan the opportunity to break through.


    Su Yan took the first shot, and it was the Great Sage Tianpeng!


    Great Sage Tianpeng didn''t even expect that Su Yan would make a move directly when he said that he would make a move, without giving any face.


    The sword light of the killing sword was pressed into a line in Su Yan''s hands!


    Because this bloodline kills points, not faces, it has super-high lethality for all kinds of heavy armor, protective enchantment, and body protection, and the speed is extremely fast.


    When this blood line crossed the sky, Great Sage Tianpeng was afraid to take the move head-on, and could only avoid Su Yan''s attack, but he only dodged in the air, and Su Yan''s second move had already come!


    Great Sage Tianpeng was panicked and could only dodge behind Great Sage Pantian.


    Facing Su Yan''s sword light, Great Sage Pantian still wanted to use the Nine Dragons Lihuo Lantern to deal with it, but the long dragon cremated by Nan Mingli was lightly strangled by Su Yan''s sword light and it was wiped out. There was no capital to contend!


    At this critical moment, the Slaughter Sword in the hands of Great Sage Langya finally moved!


    When the Slaughter Sword moved, Su Yan''s sword light was immediately blocked.


    The sword light of Slaughter Immortal Sword was orange, and it didn''t look very dazzling, and it was not at the same level as Su Yan''s **** sword light that went up and down in the sky.


    But it was such a thin layer of orange light that actually blocked Su Yan''s **** sword light.


    Su Yan also looked at Grand Sage Langya in amazement, "Is the Slaughter Immortal Sword in your hands? No wonder you think you have the capital to contend with me. This Slaughter Immortal Sword was created by the master of the Tongtian sect of the Jiejiao Open Sect. One of the four swords, I don��t know how strong you can have the Master Tongtian?"


    Su Yan did not take part in the struggle between cutting and explaining religion, but after all, he also lived in that era. These pinnacle figures Su Yan have all been around, like the ancestors who worshipped at Taoism, like Guangchengzi and Taiyi. Both were Su Yan''s best friends.


    At that time, the leaders of both Jiejiao and Xingjiao were called saints, and the titles of saints in the five holy places are probably imitating these two teachings. After all, the five holy places can be regarded as the descendants of the teachings of the eight classics.


    Back then, the masters of the two religions were like clouds, but now the sages of the five holy places are placed in the two religions, and the level of at most twelve golden immortals is not enough to reach the level of the master saint.


    The Great Sage Langya is at best comparable to the strength of the saint, and naturally cannot reach the Master of Heaven''s power so powerful, if the four swords of Zhuxian are in his hands, he can fight against Su Yan.


    At this time, I was a slaughter of the immortal sword, I am afraid that I will be alone in front of Su Yan!


    Great Sage Langya understands this very well, but he has no choice now, unless he can sit and watch Great Sage Tianpeng and Great Sage Pantian be beheaded by Su Yan.


    After the Slaughter Sword was refined by the Great Sage Langya, it temporarily blocked Su Yan��s sharpness. Although the expression on his face was calm, he said: "What are you still in a daze? The sharpness of the Slaughter Sword is too strong. It can support 30 strokes, and still not change one''s own law!"

 Chapter 3102： Conquer the Three Saints of the Monster Race

    Chapter 3102 Subduing the Three Saints of the Monster Race


    After hearing the words of Great Sage Langya, the two demon sages were stunned!


    You must know that the Great Sage Langya is holding the Immortal Slaughter Sword! The legend has killed countless master swords!


    Is it the limit to resist Su Yan''s 30 moves? How could this be?


    Is Su Yan too strong or the murderous sword too scary, or both?


    The two demon sages finally reacted, and then looked at each other, and both saw a touch of absoluteness in each other''s eyes!


    Then Great Sage Tianpeng changed first. His Faxiang Su Yan had seen it before, and it was a golden-winged roc!


    After the Great Sage Peng opened his wings, it was a thousand feet!


    The Great Sage Pantian couldn''t be considered weak either. He transformed in the air and turned into a Crimson Black Tortoise. The Crimson Black Tortoise is said to be a descendant of Xuanwu. In terms of blood lineage, it is also a descendant of the ancient beast.


    The red armor of the red turtle is said to be the most defensive of all the beasts, and the red turtle''s tail is very long, with many spikes, and there is a sarcoma at the tail part, like a meteor hammer. This tail is the strongest weapon of the Scarlet Turtle.


    After the two sages changed their ways, the scarlet black turtle''s tail swept directly towards Su Yan, and the Great Sage Tianpeng also brought the boundless wind in the air, and at the same time, he pecked at Su Yan!


    Coupled with a slaughtering sword, under the triple attack, even a saint will definitely fall!


    But Su Yan held a killing sword and said, "Good job!"


    I saw Su Yan stomped hard, this is the stomping ground in "Li Jue"!


    A circle of ripples swayed directly from under Su Yan''s feet, and the boundless wind blew the sea of ??fire caused by the Jiulong Lihuo lamp to tossing around!


    If this foot is on the ground, it is estimated that all mountains and lakes will be crushed!


    After setting foot, Su Yan also borrowed strength from the void, and went on to overwhelm the sky and break the sea!


    The huge power in Su Yan''s Dantian was all guided by the "Li Jue". These powers were originally the same as the power of the Murder Sword, so the sword light of the Murder Sword in Su Yan''s hand also skyrocketed more than ten feet!


    At this time, the attacks of the Three Saints of the Monster Race finally arrived!


    "Sweep the sun and the moon!" The **** sword light shined in Su Yan''s hands!


    Great Sage Yuntian only felt that there was only a bleak **** color left in front of him, covering the universe, even if they were not the target of Su Yan''s attack, they were also shrouded in it!


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race bear the brunt!


    Do you think Su Yan''s attack ends here, no!


    Next is moving the universe and fighting the sky!


    From sweeping the sun and the moon to the end of fighting the sky, these three tricks were done in one go!


    Not only is it almost inconceivable, but the power is also incredible!


    The wailing sound of Great Sage Tianpeng came from the air, and then the law body of the Golden-winged Great Peng Bird flew out with boundless blood!


    The strength of the Golden-winged Roc Bird is actually extremely high, but facing Su Yan''s domineering attack that doesn''t speak any truth at all, it is simply for nothing!


    And after Pantian Great Sage��s red armor had withstood Su Yan''s three moves, a circle of cracks appeared on the red armor, which was known as the strongest defense, and blood was pouring under the cracks!


    Only the Great Sage Langya was thoughtful, but he also vomited a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth!


    After this round of fighting, it is very obvious which is stronger and weaker.


    Great Sage Tianpeng fell towards the bottom of the mountain and fell fiercely into the ruins. It seemed that he didn''t know how many bones he broke, and he couldn''t stand up on his own.


    And Great Sage Pantian could support his figure anyway, but he could only plunge into the sea of ??fire at this time, and he didn''t dare to confront Su Yan anymore.


    The saints of the five holy places have retreated under the cover of Wen Lan, and there are only three venerable venerables who are still watching the battle, all of them are shocked and terrified.


    Not only because of the power of the killing sword, but also the fear that Su Yan has mastered the killing sword in such a short time!


    It is really hard to imagine that the killing sword has just fallen into Su Yan''s hands. The running-in between the two sides is still in its infancy, and it has such a terrifying power!


    If this is to be sacrificed to Su Yan for another hundred years, who can stop him with ten moves in this world?


    Su Yan glanced at the killing sword in his hand, and he smiled openly: "It''s considered to have been inspected, and it is indeed the number one killer in the mortal world. Great Sage Langya, I will give you one last chance. You have to fight with me. ?"


    Great Sage Langya stared at Su Yan with extremely complicated expression, and did not speak. But it is very obvious that this battle can no longer be fought.


    Su Yan said, "Although the Five Great Sacred Grounds have suffered a big defeat here, the roots have not been hurt. I still need your Monster Race to fight the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Otherwise, none of you will want to leave here alive."


    Grand Sage Langya sighed, "Su Yan, this time you won again."


    Su Yan glanced at the distance again, where Wen Lan and Songhe were still fighting fiercely.


    But this battle has not hindered the overall situation.


    Since the Murder Sword had been overwhelmed by Su Yan, the scene here could be regarded as stabilized by Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "I can take the dog orders of your monster tribe three sages at any time. I have a reason not to kill you. The reason is very simple. I want you to submit to my command. I wanted to do this from the beginning. It��s just that the three of you are getting used to it, I��m afraid you won��t easily agree to my terms, but now, there is no room for you to bargain."


    Great Sage Langya said: "Please speak."


    "I want you to come under my command and immediately go to war with the five holy places. You have more than 30 demon kings under your command, and there are 8 million demon soldiers in total. You can definitely entangle the five holy places. If the five holy places can be overthrown, I Guarantee that your monster race can have a place in the main continent. I will not use your monster race for no reason."


    "Really?"


    Su Yan asked in turn: "Does my words count?"


    Grand Sage Langya pondered: "If you can ensure that the monster race can gain a foothold on the main continent, it would not be a shame that we are under your command. After all, your strength is shocking, and I am afraid that you are already the number one master in the world today."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said: "Today''s things are going to be like this for now. In a few days, I will send a few envoys to supervise the battle between you and the five holy places. I thought that the snake wanted to fight my order, and you should know the end."


    "The subordinates must follow the orders of the leader of Su League." Great Sage Langya didn''t dare to refute, took a punch at Su Yan, and then fell to the mountains to find Great Sage Tianpeng.


    The Great Sage Pantian also received his own law. He was full of blood, and he was extremely uncomfortable. He also gave Su Yan a fist and respectfully said: "Leader Su, please advise in the future."


    The world of the monster clan has always respected the strong. Since Su Yan is strong enough to crush the three sages of the monster clan, they will surrender.


    The rules are clear and clear. In contrast, the human mind is more complicated and far more sinister.

 Chapter 3103： The victory is set

    Chapter 3103 The victory has been set


    After pacifying the Three Sages of the Demon Race, Su Yan turned his head and said to the three venerables in the void: "Now that the matter is up, do you still have to fight with me?"


    The three venerables fell into a long silence. After a long silence, one of the venerables spoke: "The ability of the venerable driver is so shocking that it is far from what we can match. Today, we can witness the murderous sword return to the venerable driver. In your hands, it can be considered a kind of luck."


    This is equivalent to acknowledging two things at the same time. The first is that they think they are inferior to Su Yan, and the other is that they don''t dare to compete with Su Yan for the killing sword.


    This is Su Yan''s very satisfied answer. Through the mouths of these three side masters, the situation of the Battle of Emperor Xin''s Hill tonight will inevitably be revealed slowly, and the entire main continent will be shocked by then.


    And this was the effect that Su Yan wanted, so after he got the answer he wanted, he immediately turned around and looked at the battle between the real person Songhe and Wen Lan in the distance.


    If Su Yan had killed him now, he would be able to end this battle immediately, and Wen Lan decided that he had no ability to escape from Su Yan''s palm.


    But at this moment, there was a very strong death in the imperial palace!


    This strong death aura came very abruptly, it seemed that there was something incredible in the imperial palace awakening.


    Although the huge mountain has collapsed, the underground palace below is almost intact.


    This is because there is a very mysterious force in the imperial palace guarding it, pushing all the huge rocks aside.


    The battle just now was very fierce, and Su Yan didn''t have time to take care of these details. After this strong death breath came, he could just explore the mystery of the imperial palace.


    Su Yan only knew that the fall of the Emperor''s Palace was related to the Qianqiu Tribulation, but he did not know the specific details.


    These past events have long been sealed in the dust of history, and those who witnessed it in those days may have all turned into zombies or bones.


    The three venerables in the sky also saw Su Yan''s plan and knew that Su Yan was going to explore the imperial palace.


    They are not interested in this underground palace, but even if there are any treasures in the imperial palace, it is not their turn. As long as the killing sword is still in Su Yan''s hands, it is impossible for them to defeat Su Yan even if they join forces.


    In this case, it doesn''t make much sense to stay here. Moreover, the ominous power here is very strong, and the erosion of one''s own Taoism is also very serious. After understanding this, the three sages directly chose to walk away.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to the changes in the sky, and slowly landed towards the imperial palace. The more he landed, the more life-saving.


    By the time he reached the periphery of the imperial palace, the intensity of death was almost as strong as the bottom layer of the eighteenth hell.


    There is a barrier between the mortal world and the dead world. According to conventional principles, there shouldn��t and can��t be such a strong and deadly spirit in the mortal world. The so-called abnormal things must have demons. There must be something in this imperial palace. Indescribable things.


    After entering the hill of Emperor Xin, there are already too many indescribable strange things that have been seen, and it is not particularly surprising to see such a strong death at this time.


    Su Yan fell to the door of the underground palace, the door of the imperial palace was still closed, and there was a very mysterious force guarding it. If this very mysterious force could not be broken, no matter who broke into the imperial palace, anyone would be backlashed. .


    But there is one thing that makes no sense here. The murder sword was sent to the bottom of the imperial palace thousands of years ago.


    How did the master before the killing sword enter the imperial palace peacefully?


    There was no trace of battle on the periphery of the imperial palace. Judging from the blood-colored light beam produced by the killing sword just now, the killing sword should be sealed in the depths of the underground palace.


    So Su Yan concluded that when the former owner of the Murder Sword entered the imperial palace, there must have been no fierce battle.


    Stepping into the depths of the imperial palace from here, Su Yan may also be able to do this kind of thing, but he will inevitably be upended, and the imperial palace will inevitably be severely damaged by that time.


    This made Su Yan inevitably fall into contemplation, and there must be some special mystery in the middle.


    Is it possible that there is still some mysterious connection between the master of the imperial palace, that is, the emperor and the murderer?


    After all, Su Yan is not omniscient and omnipotent, and he does not know this dusty history.


    Then Su Yan flew up again and flew directly ten miles away.


    There was also an eight-story Pagoda Pagoda standing there, and Su Yan had not taken the pagoda away during the battle just now.


    The ominous force outside is very powerful. If Su Yan took the pagoda away, Xiao Qingshi would have difficulty supporting it for such a long time.


    Su Yanfei entered the pagoda, and Fu Yuechi saw that Su Yan''s eyes were deeper than before, and his spirit was fuller than before, and he already knew the result.


    "The killing sword has fallen into your hands, right?"


    Su Yan nodded gently.


    Fu Yuechi said again: "I just saw a lot of zombies flying away from the hill of Emperor Xin. The aura of these zombies is very powerful. I am afraid that those little sects must be irresistible. The third region may really become chaotic. Up."


    Su Yan said: "The threat of zombies is not all bad, at least many schools have to rely on our protection."


    "It''s done here, shall we go back now?"


    Su Yan said: "There are still two things that are not over. The first thing is that the true man Songhe and the saint Wen Lan of the true dragon holy land are still fighting. There will be no difference between the two in a short time. He has grievances with the True Dragon Holy Land, so I can''t forcefully disturb him; another thing is that the imperial palace that has been sealed with murderous swords for thousands of years makes me very concerned."


    "What happened to the imperial palace?"


    "At this moment, the imperial palace is exuding a strong and extremely dead aura, which even covers a part of the ominous power. It seems that there is something indescribable in the imperial palace that is awakening." Su Yan said, "And there is a little bit of it. I have not yet figured out how the imperial palace is so dangerous, how did the previous masters of the killing sword seal the killing sword into the depths of the imperial palace?"


    "This..." Fu Yuechi thought for a moment, but didn''t know how to answer Su Yan''s question.


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t understand it at first, but when I saw her, I wanted to understand."


    The "she" Su Yan said was naturally Xiao Qingshi.


    Xiao Qingshi looked bewildered at this time, and had no idea why Su Yan mentioned her suddenly.


    "Does the imperial palace also have a relationship with the ancient clan?" Fu Yuechi couldn''t help asking.


    "Twenty thousand years ago, this area was full of prosperous city-states, and several powerful families took turns sitting here. These powerful families are closely related to the emperor, and this connection is sometimes due to blood. And the ancients are these. The descendants of the family." Su Yan said.

 Chapter 3104： Saint blood

    Chapter 3104: The Blood of the Saint


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help saying: "As a saint of the ancient race, why didn''t I know that there is still such a history? There is no such thing in the book?"


    Su Yan said: "This is something that happened 20,000 years ago, and the history of your ancient people cannot be more than 15,000 years. What''s more, there are so many things you don''t know in this world."


    Xiao Qingshi knew that Su Yan''s insights were as unfathomable as his skills, and he did not dare to refute even if he was half-believing.


    But it was the first time she had heard about the emperor. If that era really existed, there should be written records left. How could there be no words at all?


    The inheritance and history of the ancient people are considered very well preserved, and there is no record yet, let alone other places. Then where did Su Yan know the hidden history?


    Xiao Qingshi would never think that Su Yan was a witness to this period of history!


    The history witnessed by one''s own eyes is certainly more powerful than all words.


    Fu Yuechi asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan said: "I have already figured out the method, you follow me."


    Su Yan gently twisted a magic trick, and the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda immediately rose from the ground and flew into the air. When it fell, it was already next to the imperial palace.


    Under Su Yan''s leadership, Fu Yuechi came to the outside of the pagoda.


    The death air that permeated the outside was strong enough to be concrete enough, turning into a gray fog.


    This short-term change is really amazing, the lifelessness here has completely overwhelmed the ominous power!


    The icy corpse of the master crossing the Tribulation Realm who died here just now started to move slowly after being infected with such a strong death.


    The movement of the corpse just started was very rigid and mechanical, and later it became more and more flexible, and even the flexibility of the joints was no different from that of a living person.


    These resurrected corpses are rapidly changing into hairy zombies!


    The sounds of these corpses moving are the only sounds around. Su Yan didn''t care at all. Instead, he said to Fu Yuechi: "I probably already know how so many dry zombies came here."


    Fu Yuechi said: "I have a way to suppress the death spirit here. If I don''t suppress it, these zombies are certainly not terrifying, but if the death spirit is strong to a certain extent, I am afraid that even we will risk falling."


    "Oh? What are you going to do?" Su Yan asked.


    "We Xiaoyao sent double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism. The light of Buddhism has a strong suppressive effect on death."


    "Also, if you suppress the death breath, I can proceed to the next step. I really want to open the gate of the imperial palace completely to see what indescribable horror is inside."


    Fu Yuechi folded his hands together, and then a blue light gleamed from his palms.


    After all, Xiaoyao School is a school of Buddhism and Taoism, so even the Buddhism divine light has a little shadow of Taoism.


    After the cyan light appeared, it immediately dissipated the strong life around him.


    But the blood moon in the sky has already reached the middle of the sky. At this time, it has reached the heaviest yin qi in the day, and Fu Yuechi''s consumption is also enormous.


    Without the lifeless drive, the corpses that had already acted slowly became mechanical, and then fell to the ground again.


    After the death spirit subsided, Su Yan said thank you very much. On the contrary, Fu Yuechi was a little embarrassed, and said, "Do you still use thank you for this kind of difference?"


    Su Yan smiled and did not speak any more. Instead, she turned around and said to the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda: "I''m going to remove the pagoda. You must be prepared."


    In addition to Xiao Qingshi, there are two other subordinates of Su Yan, both of whom have practiced special techniques, and they are not afraid of this strong and ominous power.


    Xiao Qingshi took a deep breath. He thought he was ready, but at the moment Su Yan removed the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, Xiao Qingshi only felt that a very powerful force was coming from all directions. She seemed to be suddenly caught People were immersed in the extremely cold water.


    Xiao Qingshi almost fell to the ground, feeling that his chest was extremely heavy, and it seemed that he had pressed a large rock on his chest, and even breathing became very difficult, and he was shocked at the same time in his heart: "Could this be the ominous power they were talking about? ?"


    Before Xiao Qingshi could react, Su Yan had already walked to her side, grabbed one of her wrists, and then flew to the entrance of the imperial palace with a light kick.


    On the two gates of the imperial palace, very good patterns can be seen, and they have not suffered any corrosion after thousands of years.


    Although the pattern above looks very new, it gives people a very simple feeling. You can tell at a glance that it is definitely not a product of this era.


    Standing in front of this majestic gate, Xiao Qingshi reacted for a long time and asked, "Master, what are you bringing me here?"


    Su Yan said, "I need your blood to help me open the door."


    "My blood? How much?" Suddenly heard that Su Yan needs his blood, saying that it is impossible to be afraid of it at all.


    Su Yan raised Xiao Qingshi''s wrist and gently cut open the skin with sword energy, and dozens of drops of blood fell on the gate of the imperial palace.


    When Xiao Qingshi''s blood fell on it, he immediately made a squeak, and then the pattern on the door seemed to come alive, showing the color of dark gold!


    Obviously, the patterns on the gate are responsive to Xiao Qingshi''s blood, but if you want to fully activate these patterns, this blood is not enough.


    So after Su Yan raised Xiao Qingshi''s wrist, more blood fell on the pattern of the door.


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help becoming frightened. This door is as high as three people. How much blood can a weak woman have, but before she has a problem, Su Yan has put her wrist down and said:" Enough."


    "Is it really enough?" Xiao Qingshi asked cautiously.


    "Otherwise, do you want to empty the blood in your whole body?" Su Yan finished saying that he helped Xiao Qingshi stop the bleeding, and then said: "As I thought, your blood is the medium. You can use your blood to shut down the door of the imperial palace. turn on."


    Su Yan''s hands were squeezed into thirteen very weird seals, and his mouth was still chanting, and it didn''t take long to see that the patterns on the door were all filled with dark gold, and then the door of the imperial palace opened deep inside!


    When the gate was moving, there was a sound of the machine. The sound was very dull, and it seemed to come from another era.


    The apex of the power of the heavens and worlds 20,000 years ago was slowly presented to Su Yan. It was only for Su Yan to find out what secrets were there.


    "Why..." Xiao Qingshi''s heart was full of weird thoughts, and his face was full of shocked expressions. It was completely unexpected that her blood could be so magical that she could open this legendary palace!


    There is no emperor in the records of the ancient clan, and there is no imperial palace. If it weren''t for Su Yan, she would have no idea that the two had such a deep connection with the ancient clan.

 Chapter 3105： Female Voice in the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 3105 The Female Voice in the Imperial Palace


    Since her blood can be used as a medium to open the door of this imperial palace, does it mean that she is the descendant of the human emperor?


    Xiao Qingshi''s mind was full of problems, staring at Su Yan, he didn''t even know how to speak.


    Fu Yuechi in the distance was also surprised to see, as the gate of the imperial palace opened, the incomparable death and ominous power began to gradually weaken.


    Fu Yuechi raised her head and glanced, a blood-colored full moon was still shining all over her head.


    Since the moon has not been affected, after the gate of the imperial palace is opened, why does the lifelessness and ominous power weaken?


    Has the indescribable horror thing Su Yan just mentioned awakened again?


    Several people were all wondering, only Su Yan showed a nostalgic expression. In previous lives, he had entered this imperial palace several times.


    Unexpectedly, when I came to the imperial palace again, there would be such a turbulent change.


    Su Yan said to Xiao Qingshi: "The Phoenix martial soul you have is the strongest martial soul in the feather system. This talent is rare in the world. Even if it was placed 20,000 years ago, you would be revered as a Phoenix goddess. The right to inherit the owner."


    Xiao Qingshi showed a surprised expression: "Can women also be the emperor?"


    "Has anyone ever stipulated that women can''t be the king and hegemony? As long as the strength is enough, what can''t be done?" Su Yan asked back.


    Xiao Qingshi was stunned by Su Yan''s question, and could not say a word for a long time.


    The ancient clan has been passed down for many years, and the internal rules have long since become very strict. Since she has become the saint of the ancient clan, it basically means that she has reached the peak of her promotion.


    Su Yan seemed to see through Xiao Qingshi''s inner thoughts and said: "Once a person''s thoughts are fixed, then they will be self-defeating. If you don''t believe that you have the means and ability to reach the peak of the world, it will be inevitable in the end. Such an achievement cannot be achieved. There are no rules in this world. Rules are the norms set by the strong for the mentally retarded, but the strong will escape these boring rules."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi nodded seriously.


    Su Yan said this to enlighten her. After listening to Su Yan''s words, Xiao Qingshi opened up a lot.


    Xiao Qingshi had to be Su Yan''s maid only because of the gambling contract at first, but after being with Su Yan for a long time, she only felt that she was not a maid at all.


    Being a maid is equivalent to getting a chance to learn by Su Yan.


    Top powerhouses like Su Yan, and even the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds are even more powerful. Such opportunities are very rare.


    If she weren''t the maid beside Su Yan, she wouldn''t be able to get such useful instruction today.


    Su Yan continued: "You have a Phoenix Martial Spirit, which shows that you are a genius in a million, and you shouldn''t have achieved it with just such a little bit of your talent."


    Xiao Qingshi had already broken through to the Fourth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm before he was two hundred years old. Such a speed is very rare even among the masters of the ancient clan.


    Xiao Qingshi has always been very satisfied with his achievements. After listening to Su Yan''s words at this time, he couldn''t help but start to wonder whether he was too easy to be satisfied before. After a little achievement, he stood still and hindered. Stepped forward.


    While Xiao Qingshi was thinking about it, a woman��s voice came from the imperial palace: ��He��s right, the blood of the phoenix is ??flowing in your body. If a character like you cannot enter the top five ranks of the third region, even It''s a failure!"


    The door of the imperial palace had just opened, and the wind blowing from inside carried a stale aura. How could there be a woman''s voice in it?


    Xiao Qingshi was stunned, "How come there are people in the imperial palace?"


    According to Su Yan, the imperial palace has been closed for 20,000 years, and only the owner of the previous generation of murder swords has entered it... but that was at least seven or eight thousand years ago.


    Regardless of his cultivation level, this person will only end up with two, either ascending successfully or having fallen, absolutely shouldn''t be alive in this world!


    Fu Yuechi was also stunned for a while. She thought that there would be all kinds of incredible demons and ghosts hidden in the imperial palace, which were a hundred times more terrifying than the zombies just now, but she couldn''t think of the imperial palace''s door opening, and only one came from inside. Woman''s voice.


    Who is this woman?


    Why is she in the imperial palace?


    Then they heard Su Yan say: "There is no one in the imperial palace, she is not a human."


    When Su Yan said this, his expression was very calm. These words were pure expressions and did not contain any insults.


    Indeed, there is no trace of anger in the imperial palace, that is, there is no living thing in the imperial palace. The existence that can release a lot of lifelessness, according to the truth, should not be a living person!


    The voice of the woman came from the deep imperial palace: "You are wrong about this. I am a human being, an immortal person."


    This time even Su Yan was a little surprised, because even he could not have imagined that there would be people who could speak in the imperial palace.


    Perhaps this woman is the real reason behind all the extraordinary events in the Emperor Xin Hill.


    Xiao Qingshi was still in a trance, so Su Yan was directly pulled behind him.


    Facing the deep imperial palace, Su Yan didn''t seem to have the intention of stepping into it. Instead, he put his hands behind his back and said, "Whether you are a human or a ghost, please sign up first?"


    The imperial palace was dark and there was nothing to see, but there were clear footsteps and the sound of clothes rubbing, and it seemed that a woman was walking towards them in style.


    This feeling of only hearing the sound but not seeing the picture is really very subtle.


    Then the woman asked, "What age is this eve? I have been asleep for too long. Is the most powerful school in the third region still the five holy places?"


    Not knowing what was going on, Xiao Qingshi didn''t feel so nervous after hearing this woman ask about the five holy places.


    Since she even knows the five holy places, she probably won''t be a monster, right?


    Fu Yuechi said from behind, "Su Yan, is there any danger?"


    There was no murderous aura from inside the imperial palace. It seemed that the woman in the imperial palace had no malice towards Su Yan and them.


    But the imperial palace is the birthplace of all the ominous powers. This woman can live forever in the imperial palace. At least it means that she has more control over the ominous power than the real person Songhe. Such a character is not easy to deal with!


    Su Yan made a Fang Xin gesture to Fu Yuechi, and Fu Yuechi stopped talking.


    Su Yan said: "Should I report your name before I answer your question?"


    The woman''s voice gradually became lighter, "My name? My name is Mu Xi, but more of them call me the Immortal Saint, or the Immortal Witch."

 Chapter 3106： Undead Saint Wood Xi

    Chapter 3106 The Undead Saint Wood Xi


    This woman''s voice came from the gloom, it seemed to have traveled through thousands of years, giving a completely unpredictable texture.


    The name Su Yan seemed familiar to Mu Xi, but after thinking about it for a long time, he finally didn''t remember where he heard the name.


    But what is certain is that the woman in the imperial palace who claims to be the undead saint, Su Yan has not been in contact with it.


    Her voice is very special and recognizable, and she won''t forget it after listening.


    Su Yan groaned: "I never knew that anyone in this world can live forever. Even if they reach the peak of cultivation, they can keep their physical youth forever, but they can''t escape the sanctions of the catastrophe. Is it possible that you can prevent the catastrophe from falling? Come down?"


    The monks of all heavens and all realms are bound by the heavenly calamity, as long as the cultivation reaches a certain level, the heavenly calamity will inevitably arrive as scheduled.


    This is an invitation that is absolutely inescapable, just like death to mortals.


    There was a long period of dullness in the imperial palace, and then plunged into a deeper darkness, and the sound of footsteps could be heard very close.


    I couldn''t help but make people curious, what exactly is this Mu Xi who claims to be an undead saint!


    Mu Xi sighed softly: "The killing sword has been in your hands, right? Can the five holy places not be able to compete with you? Or does the five holy places no longer exist in this era?"


    Mu Xi''s question shows that she has been seriously out of touch with this era. She has been sleeping in the imperial palace for many years and has no idea how drastic changes have taken place in the outside world.


    Su Yan said: "The five holy places sent seven saints to fight for the killing sword, but none of them are my opponents, so the killing sword will fall into my hands. This is the principle that the winner is king."


    Mu Xi said: "It shouldn''t be that simple. The true energy of the monks in the world will be restrained by my breath. Even the saints of the five holy places will be restrained and restrained. Tonight is the blood moon, even if it is as strong as a saint. , At most only the peak strength of 70%. It is very difficult for you... you can be completely free from the interference of my breath."


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help showing a surprised look. Although she didn''t speak, she was already shocked beyond words.


    According to the woman in the imperial palace, the ominous aura permeating the hill of Emperor Xin all radiated from her body, so how strong should her deity be? !


    With such a calculation, no one in the entire third region can compete with her for cultivation!


    And Fu Yuechi had already understood that the indescribable horror thing in the imperial palace was this woman in darkness!


    Su Yan said: "Qingshi, you go back first, I will meet her."


    After receiving Su Yan''s order, Xiao Qingshi retreated from the door of the imperial palace to the rear.


    Mu Xi said in it again: "She obviously bears the blood of the Phoenix goddess, how can she be so obedient in front of you? In this era, have even the descendants of the human emperor become so dignified? To obtain such a little dragon and phoenix holy blood, it takes a big kill."


    As her footsteps approached, the darkness in the imperial palace obviously became thicker.


    A full blood moon in the sky was passing the mid-heaven, and it was still the strongest moment of moonlight.


    But there seemed to be some dangerous alien beast dormant in the imperial palace, swallowing all the moonlight shining into the imperial palace into its stomach.


    In the moonlight, the imperial palace appeared deeper and darker.


    Su Yan asked strangely: "Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Mu Xi asked, "What do you think?"


    "If you are a human being, you don��t have the breath of a living person, and you are not even a living being. If you are a ghost, but you clearly have a corpse, if you are a zombie, then you have a zombie��s not. Intelligence."


    Mu Xi said, "Maybe I am just a ghost who has taken over the corpse?"


    This kind of answer is too absurd in Su Yan''s view, and it is absolutely impossible to be the correct answer.


    But one thing is absolutely certain, that is, this woman is definitely not simple. Regardless of her strength or origin!


    Su Yan went on to say: "You seem to care about the five holy places very much, so you have asked me how the five holy places are."


    "Of course, because I was tricked into this imperial palace by people from the five holy places. He tricked me into letting me keep a desolate imperial palace here. I don��t know how many years have passed. Unblocked, you can fly to the upper realm at any time. But because of a lie, this half-man will end up without a ghost. If you say, can you not harbor resentment? The breath I exude is all because of the resentment in my heart. ."


    The vague aura of Emperor Xin''s Hill is so strong, the hatred in Mu Xi''s heart is probably just as monstrous!


    "What is your identity? How could you be fooled into the imperial palace by the five holy places? What happened back then? You can tell me about these things, and you might as well tell you that the five holy places are still the rulers of the third region. Su Yan is the number one enemy of their five holy places. What I want to do most is to step on their so-called five holy places. There may be the possibility of cooperation between us."


    Mu Xi chuckled lightly and said, "It is good for you to have such ambitions, but you may not know all the details of the five holy places."


    While speaking, a pink embroidered shoe has crossed the threshold and entered the light world from the other side of the darkness.


    This step is of great significance to Mu Xi, so that his body trembles slightly.


    The pink embroidered shoes are embroidered with a weird green peony. Seeing this green peony, Su Yan has the expression of waking up from a dream, he can almost guess Mu Xi''s identity.


    At this moment, Su Yan also showed an expression like a big enemy, and then retreated to the rear.


    Mu Xi didn''t seem to be affected by Su Yan at all, and his second foot stepped out of the threshold.


    On the other hand, Mu Xi was wearing a weird green wedding gown. This wedding gown was only different in color from the usual wedding gown, and there were many beautiful and shining jewelry hanging around her neck.


    It''s just that the meaning of these jewelry is very bad, almost all styles for the burial of the dead.


    On the green wedding gown, Mu Xi''s face is very delicate, but it is extremely pale, and some purple nerves and blood vessels can even be seen looming.


    Her eyes are very loose, which is not like a living person at all. If she doesn''t move, she feels more like that kind of creepy doll.


    Mu Xi stretched out her hands, held her cheeks, and made an expression of incomparable enjoyment. This was the first time she had enjoyed the moonlight after a long period of time.


    She was finally liberated from that dark world!

 Chapter 3107： The secret of ten thousand years ago

    Chapter 3107: The Secret of Ten Thousand Years Ago


    Xiao Qingshi had goose bumps all over her body. Not only could she feel that this woman was very dangerous, but she also felt a very strange morbidity from the appearance and expression of this woman.


    Su Yan is indeed very right. This woman has no breathing or heartbeat. Normal human beings are like a flame in spiritual sense. A monk with a strong cultivation base will cultivate this flame into a powerful flame, but this woman seems to be A piece of ice that will never melt.


    In other words, her soul is different from ordinary people.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race, the Great Sage Tianpeng, suffered the most injuries. It took a long time before he transformed into a human form and took the pill. He was about to sum up the future, but he saw what happened in the imperial palace. Mutation.


    This woman in a green wedding gown is enjoying the moonlight eagerly.


    After seeing this woman, the Three Sages of the Monster Race were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    Even Great Sage Tianpeng had forgotten to cough, and a mouthful of **** sputum stuck in his throat without realizing it.


    After a long time, I heard Pantian Dasheng said: "Is the legend true? I am afraid that the woman over there is the legendary undead saint, right? It is said that the undead saint is present, and the people in this world must be killed at least half!


    Then the Three Sages of the Monster Race looked at each other, Pantian Great Sage continued: "Big Brother, what are we going to do?"


    Grand Sage Langya said: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. We should retreat quickly."


    "Then what if our newly admitted lord blames it?"


    "The Immortal Saint is definitely not something that our level can deal with... The gate of the imperial palace has been opened, and the worst is about to happen! Stay here, do you want to bury him?" Langya Dasheng said, "You I don��t even know how terrible the undead saint is! What does this woman mean in this world!"


    Great Sage Langya''s attitude is extremely serious, he is definitely not joking, and the fear in his eyes is unprecedented. At least the two demon sages have seen this kind of fear in the eyes of Great Sage Langya for the first time!


    Then there were three more streams of light in the air. Even if Su Yan might be held accountable in the future, they would not be able to control it. After all, his wealth and life were the most important!


    After practicing to this level, he has experienced the catastrophe several times, and of course he will cherish his life more and know the basic principles of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Su Yan saw these three streams rising from the ground and knew that it was the Three Sages of the Demon Race flying away, but he didn''t care much in his heart.


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race can''t overcome any storms anymore, the next thing to settle is only the woman in front of them.


    The immortal saint Mu Xi had been drunk by the moonlight for a long time, and she enjoyed it very much.


    After the enjoyment, Mu Xi finally opened his eyes, and her gaze fell on Su Yan.


    Mu Xi''s eyes were very calm, almost containing no emotions, and under her green wedding gown, there seemed to be some power surging restlessly.


    Mu Xi''s body indeed contained a very powerful force, so powerful that she could hardly control it.


    But one thing is still uncertain: whether the ominous power of Dixin Hill is coming out of her body.


    Until Mu Xi chose to make a move, when she made her move, the ominous power suddenly climbed to the apex. The intensity of this ominous power was at least ten times that of the real person Songhe!


    You must know that Master Songhe has been cultivating here for two thousand years, and his cultivation level is already very high!


    Mu Xi''s shot, only relying on the coercion generated by the ominous force, has already made Xiao Qingshi, a strong man in the tribulation realm, can only squat on the ground and support the ground with both hands!


    The powerful ominous force surged on their Mu Xi''s head, and then they almost gathered into a big river!


    Su Yan was already very vigilant, but Mu Xi''s target was not him. After a while, Wen Lan and Songhe both fell from the sky.


    Needless to say, the strength of these two people is naturally too much. At this time, Mu Xi can only fall from the sky, and there is almost no force to fight back!


    Mu Xi stood motionless here, and the ominous force in the sky was already like a river rushing with a gust of wind, dancing in the sky!


    Su Yan and Songhe Master had fought, but Mu Xi and Songhe were no longer in the same level with the use of ominous power.


    After all, Master Songhe had to absorb this ominous power into his body and refine it for him to use, and Mu Xi could directly mobilize the ubiquitous ominous power, and his flexibility was similar to using his own hands.


    The difference in this degree is like the acquired and congenital, it is the difference in the great realm, and it is as big as the golden core period and the tribulation period.


    Therefore, Madam Songhe couldn''t resist at all in front of Mu Xi, it was just a piece of meat on the chopping board.


    The ominous force completely suppressed Songhe and Wen Lan, making them completely immobile on the ground, and then lifted them up and sent them directly to the door of the imperial palace, in front of Mu Xi.


    Her manipulation of the ominous force is simply extraordinary. This ominous power is definitely her most original power, to achieve this level!


    With blood on the corners of Wen Lan''s mouth, after seeing Mu Xi, her eyes changed from unwillingness at the beginning to surprise later, and finally to fear in the face of a black hole. This change in expression is really worth pondering.


    True person Songhe was also very surprised and said: "Are you the undead saint?"


    Su Yan asked: "Do you know her?"


    "There has always been a legend. Ten thousand years ago, the five great holy sites had forcibly opened the imperial palace, but the price paid was the death of a dozen masters. It is said that they saw a woman in the imperial palace. This woman''s strength crushed Beings will never grow old or die, but they are the goddess of death and plague. If she comes to the world, she will definitely bring complete destruction and killing! In order to protect the peace of the world, dozens of masters burn themselves together The life of the undead saint was sealed in the imperial palace!"


    Master Songhe added another sentence at the end: "I always thought this was a legend of nonsense! I didn''t expect it to be true! The Immortal Saint actually exists in this world!"


    Master Songhe''s tone was full of surprise, and from Master Songhe Su Yan finally had a certain understanding of the legend.


    "Immortality... Saintess?!" Even Wen Lan''s expression became extremely flustered, as if thinking of something.


    And the immortal saint Mu Xi walked towards Wen Lan step by step, and an expression suddenly appeared on her indifferent face, which was a cold smile, and then said: "Unexpectedly, you really reincarnated as a saint. It turns out that the method contributed by the Beiming family works? Sister Wenlan, although I don��t know how much memory you have awakened when you reincarnated as a saint, but looking at your panicked expression, you should remember who I am?"

 Chapter 3108： Emperor mind

    Chapter 3108: The Heart of the Son of Heaven


    Listening to Mu Xi''s words, it is obvious that Wen Lan and Wen Lan know each other. What''s the matter?


    And just listening to the tone of Mu Xi''s words is not difficult to judge that she was sealed into the imperial palace back then because of another internal situation, and this hidden situation must be related to the five holy places.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a playful expression, it seemed that things had become very interesting.


    Wen Lan said: "You... didn''t you mean that you died in the Star Continent in the Taiji Continent battle? Why were you sealed into the imperial palace and became an undead saint? This kind of thing is really unreasonable!"


    Wen Lan''s big eyes were full of panic, but at the same time, there were also great doubts in these eyes. It seemed that she really didn''t know why Mu Xi was sealed into the imperial palace and became the legendary undead saint.


    Fu Yuechi was also confused at this moment and said, "What the **** is going on?"


    Su Yan laughed and asked, "Mu Xi, are you a member of the Five Great Sacred Lands? It was only after you were betrayed by your comrades that you were sealed into the imperial palace?"


    This inference made Song He feel astonished, and some of them couldn''t accept it.


    But Mu Xi confessed directly and generously: "Yes, my identity is the same as Wenlan, and I am the founding veteran of the Five Great Sacred Lands. I was the founding ancestor of Tai Chi Holy Land."


    Since Mu Xi was the founder of Tai Chi Holy Land, why was he sealed into the imperial palace?


    I am afraid there is a very hidden story in the middle, and it also shows one thing. At the beginning of the establishment of the five holy places, the power struggle was very fierce.


    Wen Lan said, "I retreat in the True Dragon Holy Land back then. When I came out, I heard that you and many of your fellow practitioners died overseas. What happened 10,000 years later, you suddenly appeared in front of me and turned into What is the immortal saint?"


    "Wen Lan, it seems that you really don��t know the hidden secrets back then. Anyone who died overseas was made up by Beiming Hu. Back then, his Jingchi Holy Land Beiming family was dominated. No matter what he said, someone would definitely cooperate. Right."


    Wen Lan said: "Wait, I''m a little confused, how on earth did you fall into the imperial palace? What does this have to do with the Beiming family?"


    Mu Xi said: "The Beiming family has been in the third region for many years. By the time the Beimingluo generation is too strong to be attached, their family has long discovered the existence of the imperial palace. The Ming family discovered that there is a direct blood line between the human emperor and the ancient clan. In order to open the imperial palace and find the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" practiced by the human emperor, he not only took the holy blood of the ancient clan, but even summoned us. Old friend. At that time, I was waiting for the ninth calamity in the mountain at that time, but due to my friend��s affection, I had to come to the imperial palace. Who knew this was a well-designed killing game..."


    Wen Lan said: "You''re talking nonsense! What strength Bei Mingying was completely superior to all our monks. Without Bei Mingying''s final word, there would not be a pattern of five sacred places standing side by side. Why should he kill us? Need to make such a complicated arrangement? Even if he covets "Heaven''s Heart", there is no need to call you specifically, your strength back then ranks in the middle among us."


    Mu Xi said: "Do you think it''s interesting for me to arrange this kind of thing? Wen Lan, it seems that your reincarnation and reconstruction are still not very bright. You only know how to do things fiercely. No wonder Bei Mingyi didn''t like you back then. I don''t want to form a twin monk with you."


    What Mu Xi said made Wen Lan extremely resentful. Wen Lan had a fiery temper. At this time, her eyes could almost burst into flames!


    But this resentment is nothing more than incompetence and rage. In fact, she can''t do anything and can''t do anything. Her injury does not allow her to do any extreme behavior.


    And more importantly, even if she was not injured, she couldn''t be Mu Xi''s opponent.


    Mu Xi had already lost his heartbeat and breathing, but he was able to stand in front of them and speak and act freely, and he was already considered an existence against the sky.


    "Bei Mingyu is very ambitious. He gathered our group of people to form the Five Great Sacred Grounds. On the surface, he is to sit on an equal footing with us. In fact, he has been prepared in secret and is ready to use our power at any time."


    "The "Heart of the Son of Heaven" was a compulsory exercise for the emperor at the time. It is said that after completing this magical skill, not only can you not only protect the body of the supreme emperor, but also know a part of the past and the future. It was a practice jointly created by Fuxi and Nuwa. Many tribes in the three regions have the blood of the gods. The heroes of the tribe can be promoted to demigods by awakening this blood. The emperor''s ability to calm the troubled times back then depends on the "Heaven of the Son of Heaven."


    Su Yan can testify to this, and what Mu Xi said is true. Tens of thousands of years ago, at the beginning of this era, there were indeed many powerful tribes with the blood of the gods.


    These strong men were born with almost the strength of the early days of the Golden Core, and they did not know how many times stronger than the weak human race.


    But the final winner was the human race. Of course, the history in this was not peaceful and friendly at all, but was full of cruel and **** slaughter and genocide.


    The emperors of the past can overcome obstacles and bring the heavens and worlds into their own control, of course, relying on strength!


    If you don''t have the strength to deter everything, how can you stop the rebellion of the lords and careerists?


    This "Heart of the Son of Heaven" is indeed the key, and it is really connected with Fuxi and Nuwa.


    If possible, Su Yan would also like to include this "Heart of the Son of Heaven" into his own pocket.


    Among the mortal world, this is the only exercise that Su Yan is interested in finding out.


    "You are spitting blood again!" Wen Lan said, "Since the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" is so important, how can he be willing to tell you all this secret?"


    "Of course he didn''t tell me Bei Mingluo. This is the conclusion I got after groping for five hundred years in the imperial palace. After I fell into the imperial palace, there was time for the first five hundred years to explore Bei Mingluo''s purpose. "Fa", there is nothing in the imperial palace worthy of Bei Ming''s risk."


    Mu Xi said again: "Back then, after the Beiminglu assembled us and declared that he was going to the Star Continent to fight against the Lu family, he actually came to the Emperor Xin Hill. He first opened the gate of the imperial palace with the holy blood of the ancient clan, and then Brother Yang of Panzhen Holy Land helped him to control the drought. You also know the swordsmanship of Brother Yang. We are only qualified to enter the depths of the imperial palace with his queen. It��s a pity that Brother Yang��s fame was completely destroyed in the north. Mingyue''s trust."


    Su Yan and the others were obviously curious at this time, what is in the depths of the imperial palace.


    But Mu Xi just paused here, it seemed that there was something taboo in the depths of the imperial palace, even she couldn''t speak easily.


    This hesitant attitude made people more curious.

 Chapter 3109： Mortal game

    Chapter 3109: A Deadly Game


    Wen Lan asked: "Why don''t you say it? Can''t we make it up?"


    "Wen Lan, it seems that even after ten thousand years, your cultivation is still not good enough, you are too impatient. I haven''t finished yet, what are you talking about? After we rushed in, we found that the imperial palace was empty. Not at all. The imperial palace has been closed for ten thousand years, and many powerful magical instruments have lost their spirituality. Even if you get them, they are useless."


    "Our Sister Li of Tai Chi Holy Land is proficient in Ziwei Fengshui. She led us through many palaces and finally found the most secret part of the imperial palace. Then we saw a person who should never exist in front of the treasure house. Our expression at the time was just It''s like you are today, so surprised!"


    "Who is this person?" Wen Lan asked impatiently.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor."


    "Absurd! The five holy places were first established, but it is tens of thousands of years before the imperial empire of the human emperor was destroyed. The last human emperor has fallen under the Great Tribulation for 10,000 years. How could it be possible to appear in front of you? Having survived the great calamity of the ages, can he escape the calamity of the sky with his cultivation?" Wen Lan''s retort was natural.


    But a strange smile appeared on Mu Xi''s face: "I am standing in front of you now, isn''t it the same as when the Emperor stood in front of us?"


    Indeed, the Mu Xi in front of her was sealed into the imperial palace ten thousand years ago. It stands to reason that the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation should have fallen on her long ago, but it has never come. What is the reason?


    It is the law between heaven and earth that promotes the catastrophe. The law treats everyone and every life equally, and there can be no favoritism.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan seemed to want to understand a key point: The Tribulation of Heaven only targets people or monsters alive, Mu Xi has long lost his breath and heartbeat, and can no longer be regarded as a living person.


    But the ghost repair is also subject to the punishment of the ghost robbery. This is the reason that the Ten Temple Yama has been suppressed by the power of the upper realm in the underworld for many years under the realm of the robbery.


    Only in this way can they rule forever in the underground palace.


    Is it possible that Mu Xi''s existence is also the result of the intervention of the Upper Realm?


    Su Yan said in a puzzled way: "Assuming that the Emperor was still hiding in the imperial palace, and has not fallen for ten thousand years, what happened after you met the Emperor?"


    Su Yan knew that the next step was the key to everything. Perhaps all the mysteries were hidden in the words that Mu Xi would say next.


    Mu Xi said: "We had a fight with the Emperor of Humanity. We originally thought that many people would be able to defeat the Emperor of Humanity, but we did not want the Emperor of Humanity to surrender all of us with just one hand. Is there such a powerful monk?"


    The founders of the Five Great Sacred Grounds can be regarded as the top powerhouses no matter what era they are placed in. As their leader, to explore dangerous places such as the imperial palace, of course they will carefully select talented people together. Go.


    They can''t even beat the Emperor with one hand? How strong is that person?


    Mu Xi smiled happily when seeing the shocked expressions of these people, and said, "The next thing is more interesting, guess what? We all thought we were going to fall here, and felt a little sad in our hearts, but saw North Minglu kneeled in front of the human emperor and begged the human emperor not to kill him. Wen Lan, the expression on your face is so funny... you know? When I saw Bei Mingyi kneeling down, I was as surprised as you At the extreme, I never thought he could do this to survive."


    Bei Mingluo was already recognized as the overlord of the third region, and determined the parallel pattern of the five sacred places with his own power. This pattern lasted for thousands of years. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a strongman who has created an era.


    Is it really just like Mu Xi said, he can kneel so simply?


    Probably this Bei Mingyi is a Cao Cao-like character, not only has great ability, but also can bend and stretch, so he can create such a foundation.


    Mu Xi said again: "The next thing will surprise you even more, you all listen carefully."


    After Bei Mingli knelt on the ground, the emperor said that he would pass on his "Heart of the Son of Heaven", but Bei Mingli was overjoyed and wanted to worship the immortal emperor as a foster father.


    The Emperor Human made another request, saying that he would eat a human heart alive.


    Bei Mingyi did it on Junior Sister Li almost without hesitation, and regardless of whether Junior Sister Li was a leader just now, she just did it directly because she was the weakest here.


    Mu Xi saw that his junior sister was under attack, and immediately took action to fight against Bei Ming ��. After all, Bei Ming �� was a peerless master. After 20 moves, Mu Xi had been convinced by Bei Ming ��.


    Next, Mu Xi asked herself to give her heart in place of Junior Sister Li. She only hated that she had no eyes and no knowledge of people, and she would end up like this when she was soaring.


    But the weird thing is that the Emperor did not kill her at all. Instead, he killed Junior Sister Li, and then shot and killed the other monks around him. In the end, only Mu Xi and Bei Mingluo were left facing the Emperor alive.


    Human Emperor said: "Only one person can get my inheritance, one life, one death, you have to discuss it before you make a choice."


    Just now, it was obviously Mu Xi begging for death, but the emperor killed Junior Sister Li and the others, which shows that life and death in the emperor are not simply literal.


    But even if they try to figure out the human emperor''s mentality, it doesn''t make any sense, because this is a cat play mouse game. No matter what they choose, they are powerless rats, and the human emperor always has the right to live and kill.


    They were all monks who were at least 80% sure to survive the Nine Tribulations, and they would be so vulnerable in front of the Emperor.


    Did the Emperor use the same power as Mu Xi today? If the human emperor is so powerful, how could the boundless empire collapse overnight?


    These questions lingered in Su Yan''s mind, but there was another most important question before him, which was what kind of choice Bei Mingli and Mu Xi had made.


    Mu Xi suddenly raised his head and asked Su Yan, "If it were you, what choice would you make?"


    Su Yan said: "If it were me, I would definitely fight against the Emperor. No one has ever been able to talk to me in this arrogant attitude. I have the final say on what I choose. I can''t help it. God! Even if he is the Emperor, he is not qualified to force me to make various choices."


    Mu Xi applauded and said: "You are very ambitious, but I hope you can do what you say. Bei Mingluo is different from you. He chose the safest way."


    "He did it directly on you, right?" Su Yan asked.


    "Not bad!"


    The logic in this is actually not difficult to infer. If only one of the two people can survive, then as long as Bei Mingyu kills Mu Xi, he will definitely become the one who survives.


    In this way, the 50% probability becomes 100%. From the perspective of pure survival, this is the best choice.


    But just for his own survival, he directly kills his companions, such a person is too despicable.


    But most of the heroes in this world are of this character, just like Cao Cao, I would rather take the world''s people than the world''s people.

 Chapter 3110： Kings game

    Chapter 3110 The Emperor''s Game


    "How is it possible? Bei Ming is definitely not such a person!" Wen Lan seemed unable to accept Mu Xi''s words.


    The fact is that Bei Mingyi did act on Mu Xi. Of course, Mu Xi would not be able to catch it. The two fought for a while, and finally Mu Xi was pierced in the chest by Bei Mingyi with one hand, and the blood flowed like a shot. .


    Mu Xi was on the verge of death. As he died, he saw Bei Minglu kneeling in front of the Emperor.


    The emperor said: "You are cruel, and your confidants will kill if you kill them. They are good materials for accomplishing great things. Let''s talk about the purpose of your coming to the imperial palace? You must have asked for it to come to the imperial palace, right? "


    Bei Mingyi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I came for "Heaven''s Heart". If His Majesty the Emperor is willing to enlighten me, I am willing to be included in His Majesty''s subordinates, which is to help His Majesty recover the empire back then. To tell the truth, your Majesty said that most of the mountains and rivers in the third region are now under my control."


    The emperor said: "I have been the living dead in the imperial palace for many years, and I have long since thought about the hegemony of the emperor. If you want to learn the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", you need to worship me as a foster father, otherwise " "The Heart of the Son of Heaven" is not easy to teach you, because in the ancestor''s rules, this method of mind is never passed to outsiders.


    Bei Mingyi was ecstatic when he heard the words of the emperor, and knocked on the ground three times in a row, and then called out a godfather openly!


    With his ability to fly to the upper realm, there is absolutely no problem, but he is afraid that after reaching the upper realm, he will not be the number one in the world, so he must make some plans in advance.


    The reincarnation Dafa of the Beiming family made him understand more about the upper realm. The Second Immortal Territory is a more cruel world than here. All the rules are more naked, and there is no etiquette and wisdom at all.


    For a long time, practitioners have regarded ascendance as the end of everything, thinking that after ascending, they will enter a perfect world of bliss, where even the floor tiles are made of gold and all desires will be satisfied.


    And this kind of free and happy will last forever, this is the so-called free and happy boundless.


    But Mu Xi''s words clearly broke these longings. There is only endless greed and desire for power in her description, and even the soul can be sold for both.


    Both Su Yan and Wen Lan chose to remain silent. Obviously, what Mu Xi said made sense.


    "Why would Bei Ming do such a thing? You must be just talking about it!" Wen Lan''s reaction can be considered very intense.


    Mu Xi said: "I haven''t finished talking about this yet, wait until you finish listening, and then tell me if I''m a nonsense."


    Bei Mingyi can be regarded as very old and cunning, but he has made a mistake, that is, life and death in the imperial palace is not his decision.


    Just now, Mu Xi asked to donate his heart instead of Junior Sister Li, but the Emperor took the heart of Junior Sister Li instead.


    Those colleagues who wanted to survive under the hands of the emperor turned into icy corpses.


    Here, the more you ask for something, the less likely it is to get it. There is also a complete reversal between life and death.


    It''s like the "Heart of the Son of Heaven". The first prerequisite for getting started is to be killed and then reborn, first suffered a fatal and serious injury, and then under the protection of the emperor, to be qualified to practice the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" to the point of entry.


    If Bei Mingyi was self-righteous and Bo Yuntian, and gave Mu Xi the chance of life, then the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" would definitely fall into his hands.


    But in order to survive, he actually hurt his last companion to kill him, so naturally he also cut off the path of practicing "Heaven''s Heart".


    This is actually a test of some kind, and Bei Minglu didn''t pass the test of the Emperor.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "Didn''t the Emperor have agreed to teach the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" to Bei Mingyi? Is it wrong?"


    "No, His Majesty Human Emperor asks Bei Ming to come to the imperial palace every ten years. I will silently write down the essence of the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" to him, but every time he enters the imperial palace, he needs to help the Emperor make one. A total of nine things, if you finish all of them, you can get all nine chapters of the "Heart of the Son of Heaven". But even if he obtains the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", no one can use it. As long as I don��t help him, his " "Heart of the Son of Heaven" will never pass the entry level. The Emperor also gave Bei Mingluo his first mission, to chop off the head of the powerful bull demon king overseas and send it to the imperial palace. What would you do if you were Beimingluo?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course the sky is high and the ocean is wide, and the imperial palace is just a dream of spring and autumn, just forget it."


    "This time you and Bei Mingwan thought of going together. He has never set foot in the imperial palace since he left the imperial palace."


    Su Yan said: "There is such a deep hatred between you, what should you do if you write "Heart of the Son of Heaven" silently? Bei Mingluo must not trust you. And people like him will definitely not like being held back by stronger people. The feeling of throat, as long as he does not come to the imperial palace, he will still be the invincible powerhouse in the third region, why bother to do thankless things? As long as the imperial palace has never happened, isn''t it better for him?"


    Mu Xi said: "How can I behave in "The Heart of the Son of Heaven"? Do you think I am a villain like him?"


    Su Yan said: "Don''t know what you think about this kind of thing. The key is Bei Ming''s thoughts. He wants to think you can do things, even if you are innocent, you can''t explain it clearly."


    Mu Xi said again: "Wen Lan, only Bei Mingyi was the only one who managed to get out alive during the trip to the imperial palace. I''m really curious. What lie did he tell to deceive you unsuspecting people?"


    "He said that he encountered an extremely terrifying monster in the imperial palace. He was invincible. Only he escaped by chance. I didn''t think much about it back then... Is it possible that there is really something hidden in this?"


    Mu Xi laughed loudly when he heard the words, and said, "You would believe such a clumsy lie? But it seems to be a matter of course. Back then, I also trusted Bei Mingzhu very much, so I promised him to come to the imperial palace to die. How can a person''s qualities be thoroughly seen without experiencing true desperation?"


    Having said this, Mu Xi hid his hands in the green sleeves, and said: "Time flies, I have to ask those of you present today, who of you will follow me to practice "Heaven''s Heart"? I As long as there is one heir and the rest, why don''t you just lie here and be a zombie?"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Are you going to play the tricks of the emperor in those days?"


    "Yes, Su Yan, I think you have a good talent. If you practice "Heaven''s Heart", I am afraid that no one in the third region can be your opponent. As long as you just give a human heart to me to eat, I Just teach you the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", what do you think?"


    Listening to Mu Xi''s tone, it seems that the old things of the year are repeating.


    It''s just that this time she Mu Xi has become the emperor of the year, but it is a pity that Su Yan decided that it would not be possible to become the Beiming squadron of the year!

 Chapter 3111： Murder

    Chapter 3111


    Su Yan said: "This proposal is not great! I don''t practice "Heaven''s Mind Method". Isn''t it invincible in the world? It seems like I can''t get the highest achievement without your broken heart method. Listen carefully, I Su Yan has never been disadvantaged all the way, first relying on the magic sword in his hand, second relying on the ruthless hand, and third relying on loyalty. I am also a elder brother in charge. You asked me to worship you as a teacher.


    This "Heart of the Son of Heaven" is indeed very magical and powerful, and Su Yan has long heard of it.


    But the few exercises he cultivated are all those that lead directly to the top of the immortal road, and will only be stronger than the "Heart of the Son of Heaven".


    "Are you going to disobey me?" Mu Xi''s eyes became sharp, and the **** moonlight shone on her face.


    Under the moonlight, her pupils gradually turned golden yellow, full of powerful majesty, and at the same time, there was a powerful ominous power hidden in her sleeves, which was already in a ready state.


    And the killing sword also appeared in Su Yan''s hands. There was a **** aura enveloping Su Yan''s body, and he wouldn''t give up in terms of aura!


    A big battle is already ready to go.


    And under the agitation of the ominous force, many dead strong men''s corpses all sat up from the ground one after another. Although the movements seemed very stiff, they didn''t know how much strength they could maintain in front of them.


    But the deceased''s sudden ability to act is scary enough in itself.


    But then a more horrifying scene appeared.


    After being seriously injured by Su Yan just now, the five divine dragon envoys in the true dragon holy land were almost immobile under the collapsed mountain peak.


    Mu Xi mobilized an incomparably powerful and ominous force to excavate these five people from under the ruins, and then directly dismembered the body of a dragon envoy in the air!


    A strong man in the tribulation realm was actually tortured and killed in the air. This scene was extremely bloody!


    Wen Lan was furious, but she didn''t have the power to fight Mu Xi at all. In fact, she couldn''t be Mu Xi''s opponent at her peak!


    After the dragon messenger was tortured and killed, a beating heart fell into Mu Xi''s hands with dripping blood.


    Mu Xi opened his mouth directly, and the original little cherry mouth became a monster''s mouth. Not only did it have many sharp teeth, but the opening angle was also exaggerated to an outrageous degree. This is absolutely impossible for humans to do. degree!


    Then Mu Xi swallowed the bleeding heart alive, and then showed a very satisfied expression.


    It was the first time Xiao Qingshi had seen things like swallowing people''s hearts, and couldn''t help but vomit directly.


    "You...what kind of monster are you?"


    "The Heart of the Son of Heaven" is a technique created by Fuxi and Nuwa. Fuxi and Nuwa were originally half-human and half-snake monsters. You don''t even know this, do you?" Mu Xi''s expression was calm as if he was talking about other people''s affairs. .


    What Mu Xi said may be difficult for others to accept, but Su Yan came from that era. In that era of blood-drinking, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people would be used to bury a dead person. This level of living devours people��s hearts. That era was simply commonplace.


    Mu Xi, who had eaten a heart, finally had a trace of blood on her face, which looked ruddy a lot, but the strange feeling she gave to the **** continued unabated!


    Then he said: "Su Yan, I have changed my mind. If I were the emperor Wa, I would always need my Fuxi to rule the world with me. I think you seem to be good, a man worth relying on, I don��t know. What do you think? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once you have practiced the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", you will become just like me, above the heavens and all realms!"


    Mu Xi''s invitation could not be tempting to Su Yan. Su Yan''s goal was always to regain the number one throne in the heavens, not to stay trapped in this mundane world.


    And Su Yan didn''t want to become a monster as ugly as Mu Xi. What an immortal saint was just an unreasonable evil spirit!


    There are also four dragon envoys confined in the air, but at this time their faces are as gray as dead. They may not be afraid of death, but when they think that they may become food for this witch after death, they still have a lot of hair.


    At this moment, Mu Xi shook his finger again, as if only eating one person''s heart was not enough for her.


    Seeing the fear on Xiao Qingshi''s face, Mu Xi said softly, "Little sister, don''t be afraid, it should be your turn soon."


    Then just when Mu Xi was about to continue killing the Dragon Angel, a blood-colored sword light shot at her!


    This **** sword glow was as fast as lightning, and it hardly gave people any reaction time!


    Mu Xi''s plan to eat was ruthlessly interrupted!


    This blood-colored sword light made Mu Xi have to use condensed ominous force to protect him.


    With a bang, two different forces exploded fiercely in the air!


    Under the **** moon, Mu Xi showed an extremely strange look, and said: "Su Yan, didn''t you say that you are not at odds with the five holy terrains? I''m helping you to eliminate enemies!"


    "I, Su Yan, don��t have to borrow other people��s hands for anything. As long as it��s what I want, I��ll take it with my own hands. Besides, you��re just a mere evil spirit! I am indeed at odds with the five holy places, but Su Yan sits upright , Acting righteously, even if you want to exterminate the five holy places, you will use fair and honest means. There is no need for you demon evil to help me with ethics!"


    Su Yan''s words were impassioned, even Wen Lan had to admire Su Yan''s character, but he could not say that he could not move in the face of the temptation of "Heaven''s Heart"!


    This state of mind is really no one! At least this is something that none of their saints can do!


    Mu Xi said: "Since I am called the Immortal Saint, it means that I have been cultivated into an immortal, immortal, immortal, and incorruptible body. Do you think that taking a murder sword can destroy me? A joke! I was originally. Already a dead person, how can a dead person die a second time?"


    Su Yan said, "What''s the problem with this? I will directly thwart you and see if you can still be so rampant. Since I opened the imperial palace to release your evil spirit, of course I don''t mind solving you completely. Drop."


    While Su Yan spoke, the murderous sword light in his hand directly swallowed more than ten feet, and his murderous heart was extremely fierce!


    The strength of this undead saint is unfathomable, and most of them have already obtained the true biography of the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", even Su Yan is not sure to defeat her!


    But it is this way that things become interesting.


    Only the battle with uncertainty can stimulate Su Yan''s potential!


    With Su Yan''s current strength, this undead saint might really be able to force Su Yan and the murderous sword to the realm of the union of humans and swords!

 Chapter 3112： Hundreds of thousands of swords

    Chapter three hundred and twelve hundred thousand swords


    Su Yan and Mu Xi confronted each other.


    The first one was Mu Xi, and after Mu Xi raised her hand, the turbulent and ominous power gathered in her hand, and in a blink of an eye it was already rushing like a river!


    Ordinary monks, no matter how amazing their strengths are, they definitely don''t have the ability to gather the true essence like a river in such a short period of time!


    With only one plain hand, Mu Xi lifted such a huge power in the air. With her cold expression, it was as if the world was held in her hand!


    "The Heart of the Son of Heaven is so strong? You can control the heaven and earth with one hand by raising your hands and feet!" Fu Yuechi asked herself that it was far from possible to do such a thing, I am afraid that the strength of the Immortal Saint also surpassed Su Yan. .


    Such a powerful enemy, can Su Yan really surrender her with only a killing sword?


    The sky changes suddenly, and there is a strong wind blowing on him. Su Yan''s face is full of expectant smiles. For such an opponent, he does not need any words of encouragement, and he has a very strong fighting will congeal in his chest!


    Mu Xi''s aura has reached the peak, if she doesn''t make a move, her aura will inevitably turn from prosperity to decline.


    The ominous power was transformed into many huge icicles in Mu Xi''s hands. These icicles appeared lavender. Because of the different origin of the power, the condensed color was also different from that of the mysterious ice spells!


    These ice cones are at least twenty feet long, almost equal to the size of a spire. After Mu Xi''s hand is formed into a fist, he shoots directly towards Su Yan at an incredible speed!


    At this kind of moment, Fu Yuechi also had to take action, the blue light turned into a phoenix that opened the screen, holding her and the few people around her all.


    And in front of them, Su Yan also flew into the air, the murderous sword''s **** sword light was shining, and almost all the moonlight of nothingness was cut away, and these icicles were all broken in the air!


    This sword slashed against the wind, and even the noisy wind stopped after one sword!


    Mu Xi��s ruthless killer move was so easily cracked by Su Yan with a murderous sword. Fu Yuechi and the others came back to their senses and heard Su Yan say: "You first retreat to ten miles away. If I want to distract you to protect you , The situation is bound to be very unfavorable."


    Su Yan''s words are very reasonable. Fu Yuechi''s sleeves were rolled, and the cyan light engulfed all the living people around him, flew into the air, and retreated towards the back.


    But Mu Xi''s fist had been loosened, and she was already brewing the second wave of ultimate moves.


    "Unexpectedly, your swordsmanship level is so high. It can not only cut off my spells, but also the wind. Sword repairs that reach the supreme realm are rare in ancient times. Then I will use my sword to play with you."


    After Mu Xi discovered that Su Yan possessed the supreme realm of swordsmanship, he didn''t panic at all, and even his expression didn''t change much. Then her hands were formed into a treasure bottle, and then she squeezed into swordsmanship.


    And above Mu Xi''s head, the converging ominous power began to produce strange changes again!


    The ominous power has been directly transformed into many swords, and the number of these swords is at least 200,000!


    In a single thought, two hundred thousand sword lights can be transformed!


    Even Su Yan can''t do this kind of thing easily. Mu Xi''s mastery of this ominous force has indeed reached a superb level, and he can make any changes at will!


    The undead saint is indeed a difficult place!


    Xiao Qingshi, Fu Yuechi and others were stunned. There should be a lot of monks who can transform two hundred thousand sword lights. There should be many in the third region, but Mu Xi can do this kind of thing as easy and casual as eating and drinking. It''s very scary!


    But Su Yan sneered and said, "Do you think you can beat my sword just by number? You are too underestimated. You have no breath and heartbeat, but you can speak and talk so vividly in front of me. Use all kinds of spells, and when I defeat you, you must cut off your head to see what is going on."


    Mu Xi seemed to be very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words. Instead, he said: "These sword lights want to do you, maybe not enough, but do you have a way to hunt down those people?"


    As the eyes flowed, two hundred thousand swords light came out!


    And more sword light is condensing in the back!


    As long as this ominous power continues to condense in her Mu Xi''s hands, it would be nothing to change into millions of sword lights!


    Su Yan frowned slightly, he had already seen Mu Xi''s plan, but it was not easy to crack it.


    The ominous power that permeates the hill of Emperor Xin can be used as Mu Xi''s weapon. This huge ominous power can actually be regarded as the magic weapon of the ancient Qizhen.


    The momentum of hundreds of thousands of sword lights rushing towards the face, ordinary swordsmen can''t resist!


    Sword, dense as rain!


    Su Yan looked so small in front of such a dense sword rain, it seemed impossible to do anything!


    Hundreds of thousands of swordsmanship can be released, although the speed and quality can only be regarded as mediocre, the quantity is really too amazing.


    The entire sky was black and black, and the **** sword light in Su Yan''s hand also skyrocketed.


    Facing these hundreds of thousands of sword lights, he has no choice but to use violence to control violence!


    Hundreds of thousands of swords came to kill him at the same time. Under such circumstances, Su Yan''s advantage in the realm of swordsmanship would be diluted by the number.


    Of course Mu Xi knew that her swordsmanship level was far inferior to that of Su Yan, so she played the skill of one strength reduction ten guilds, and used this exaggerated amount to fight Su Yan.


    She would force Su Yan to use the same powerful tricks to deal with hundreds of thousands of sword lights.


    Powerful tricks consume a lot of true essence. Su Yan had already consumed his true essence in the previous battles. It was all supported by the power injected into the body after the killing sword was started.


    If it becomes a pure war of attrition, it will definitely be detrimental to Su Yan.


    If Su Yan''s strength is consumed, there is no way to replenish it.


    But Mu Xi can introduce the ominous power into his body to supplement it at any time, and the blood moon above his head will also increase the power of the ominous power.


    The time and place are all on Mu Xi''s side. The terms of the two parties were not equal at all from the beginning.


    The Undead Saintess is definitely not doing it casually. The tactics she chooses are full of strategies. If she follows her, Su Yan will only be exhausted, and defeat will be a matter of time.


    Su Yan swung his sword three times in the air. These three times brought a boundless wave of **** swords and danced wildly in the air!


    Mu Xi''s sword almost broke when it hit Su Yan''s **** sword wave. After the three swords, at least five to sixty thousand sword lights were directly broken in the air!


    But for Mu Xi''s changed sword light, the number is really too small, and the ominous power is still constantly changing into the sword light under her control!

 Chapter 3113： The power of a sword collapses

    The third thousand one hundred and thirteen chapters of the majesty of a sword collapsed


    Su Yan''s kendo realm is indeed far above her, but she can change tens of thousands of sword lights in a single breath, and she can pile many powerful swordsmen to death with just a few.


    This is a very unreasonable method of warfare, there is simply no skill at all. But after the surging power exceeds a certain limit, it can overwhelm all skills in itself.


    This is the so-called one force drop ten meeting. She only needs to continue to maintain the number of hundreds of thousands of sword lights, and victory will sooner or later be a matter of hand for her.


    So much so that Mu Xi''s face showed the smile that Zhizhu was holding, thinking that this victory was completely in her grasp!


    The distance between Jian Guang and Su Yan had become closer and closer, and Su Yan knew that there was no way to go back, and instead included the killing sword in the scabbard.


    After taking the sword into its sheath, Su Yan put on a strange shape, which was the prefix of that trick.


    "One, sword, broken, heaven!"


    Su Yan''s voice spread throughout the heavens and four wilds, and Fu Yuechi and the others saw a burst of blood bursting out of Su Yan''s hands!


    This blood-colored sword light overwhelmed the sky, swallowing hundreds of thousands of sword light in an instant!


    The ground shook again!


    The blood-colored sword light overwhelmed everything, as if it turned into a huge beast that could swallow everything!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s aura reached its apex. The usual Su Yan aura Qi family was already very unfathomable. At this time, his aura was several times that of usual!


    This one-shot attack can be said to represent Su Yan''s strongest explosive power, and it is also the essence of his swordsmanship.


    Su Yan thought very clearly, if these hundreds of thousands of sword lights could not be wiped out in an instant, it would be very unfavorable to him if it turned into a war of attrition.


    He has no choice but to use the most violent swordsmanship to break through the hundreds of thousands of sword lights!


    Only when the lethality breaks the upper limit of Mu Xi''s spell can it be destroyed in an instant!


    There is no alternative. If there are other options, Su Yan will definitely not use such a powerful killer at the beginning of the battle!


    A hole card like Yijian breaks the sky shouldn''t be revealed easily. If it is revealed, the best result must be obtained!


    When this kind of trick is used for the first time, it can hit the opponent by surprise, thus exerting the greatest lethality.


    The second time you use it, the other party will definitely be prepared, and the effect will only be weaker than once.


    It can only be said that Mu Xi, the undead saint, is too strong, and immediately forced Su Yan to the point where he had to use this trick.


    The **** sword wave overwhelmed the ominous power of the sky in an instant!


    Although Su Yan only has one sword, it overshadows Mu Xi''s hundreds of thousands of sword lights!


    The blood moon in the sky was eclipsed by Su Yan''s sword light!


    Mu Xi had no idea that Su Yan''s move would have such a powerful explosive power. It not only swallowed hundreds of thousands of sword lights above her head, but also turned the ominous power upside down, and even killed her in reverse!


    At this moment, a strong panic appeared in Mu Xi''s eyes, because she discovered that Su Yan was stronger than she had expected.


    If she underestimates the enemy, her immortal saint might really be broken in Su Yan''s hands!


    The killing sword exploded with great power in Su Yan''s hands. This fierce sword light could not be killed to the ground, breaking hundreds of thousands of sword light, and immediately proud that even the gathered ominous power could not sustain it!


    To maintain this huge ominous power, what is needed is law.


    But under this terrifying **** sword light, everything is broken!


    Soon Mu Xi''s one-handed sword art could no longer be maintained. If she did not recruit fast enough, she would be destined to be backlashed!


    After Mu Xi accepted the move, he changed to another seal, which was a defensive seal.


    This is a last resort, Su Yan''s sword moves are really too violent, it is not a problem to break her hundreds of thousands of swords!


    The ominous power on top of Mu Xi''s head was rushed to pieces by Su Yan''s sword light, and the army was crushed. Now he can''t count on it. The only thing that can be used is Mu Xi''s own ominous power.


    After the ominous power in her body gushed out, a golden shield was formed, and the **** sword wave flooded her at this moment.


    In her eyes, there was only a raging blood!


    The blood-colored sword light is very powerful, even if it breaks through hundreds of thousands of sword light, it will still be extremely lethal when it reaches her!


    Click!


    A crack appeared on the golden shield, and then the crack began to expand wildly!


    The astonishment in Mu Xi''s eyes reached an irrelevant level. She really could not have imagined that Su Yan''s sword would have such a terrifying power. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it would destroy the world!


    Finally... the **** sword wave dissipated.


    If she hadn''t used a spell to resist Su Yan''s sword wave just now, she would have hit Su Yan''s sword head-on.


    "I underestimated him. This Su Yan is so strong that it is really outrageous." After Mu Xi finished speaking, a smile changed on his face, "But what does it matter? Just now this sword is your best chance, since If you haven''t hurt me, after I get serious, you will never have any chance to get close to me."


    Mu Xi hadn''t used Su Yan as her opponent, and used the method of cat play and rat to fight Su Yan.


    She wanted to deal with Su Yan more than a joke.


    And after this sword, Mu Xi completely reduced his contempt for Su Yan.


    The ominous power in the sky was completely dissipated by Su Yan, and the Qi machine was very disordered, and it took an extremely long time to condense.


    And Su Yan also slowly fell from the sky to the ground at this time.


    There is a distance of about twenty feet between Mu Xi and Su Yan. She said: "Your strength is beyond my expectation, so I am willing to give you a chance. Are you willing to become my Fuxi and practice "Heaven''s Heart" with me. "Fa", dominate all the heavens and all realms under his command?"


    "Oh, it is said that women have long hair and short knowledge. This is true. Do you think that with my realm and Taoism, would I be willing to stay among the mortals in this area and be a great earth king?" Su Yan said, "You weren''t back then. The emperor of humanity, I am not the Beiming squadron back then. You must find out that there are countless strong men in the heavens and myriad realms that I have killed. No one can play me in the applause."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Mu Xi''s face inevitably became gloomy, "Just now a sword must have consumed a lot of you, right? And I have hardly consumed anything, and I don''t know if you have discovered one thing. From the beginning of the battle I have never moved. Su Yan, you can say anything big, but will you let me move?"


    What Mu Xi said was not a lie. She hadn''t moved her footsteps since she stepped out of the imperial palace just now. Even if Su Yan used a trick like a sword breaking the sky, she still stood in place.

 Chapter 3114： Undercurrent

    Chapter 3114: Undercurrent Surging


    Su Yan said: "Since I entered the third region, my strength has increased, but I have also encountered many powerful opponents, but those opponents are no better than you. Immortal Saint, you are worth my seriousness to deal with."


    The blood-colored murder sword gradually turned into a sword body in Su Yan''s hands, becoming very slender.


    This change shows that the Murder Sword is running in with Su Yan, becoming the most suitable sword for him.


    Even if it is a magic weapon, not every sword has this ability to change, and this change also shows that Murder Sword has recognized Su Yan as his master.


    This is definitely not good news for Mu Xi, and the worse news is that the ominous power of the sky was disrupted by Su Yan. It takes a very long time to recover. Mu Xi hides one hand in his sleeve. In, has been sealed in secret.


    Although Su Yan could see through Mu Xi''s seal, his own consumption was extremely high, and he needed time to adjust his breath.


    Therefore, both sides fear each other while accumulating strength secretly.


    Su Yan suddenly smelled some sour smell in the air. These smells were extremely weak, but they could not escape Su Yan''s sharp five senses.


    The sour smell Su Yan couldn''t be more familiar, it was a lifeless smell.


    Mu Xi had already lost her breath and heartbeat, and the blood in her body almost coagulated and didn''t flow very much. It was no surprise that she could use lifeless energy like this.


    Regarding this discovery, Su Yan did not break through, but secretly prepared, ready to attack at any time.


    Mu Xi''s eyes also changed after the death air filled it out.


    The two sides kept silent for a while, and after this silence, there was a roar from behind Su Yan, followed by the sound of many rubble being turned up.


    The mountain collapsed just now, burying the bodies of many masters and Droughts underneath.


    Mu Xi''s plan can be said to be very obvious, she wants to use lifeless energy to manipulate these corpses to fight Su Yan.


    Although she went to Haikou to boast that she was fighting with Su Yan and could stand in place without moving half a point, she was actually very afraid of Su Yan''s swordsmanship in her heart.


    These drought zombies are needed to entangle Su Yan''s sword light and prevent Su Yan from getting close.


    Those Droughts were finally suppressed by the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. Some of their bodies were already incomplete. After receiving Mu Xi''s call, they all recovered and flew towards Su Yan''s back!


    Su Yan didn''t see any movement, but he directly inserted another **** long sword calm soul into the rock in front of him. After the dry zombies were killed within ten feet of Su Yan, they decided not to move.


    The Soul Calming Sword is very powerful in suppressing the Drought zombies. After being suppressed, these Drought zombies roared for a long time, and they did not dare to get within ten feet of Su Yan.


    Mu Xi simply took out the hands hidden in the sleeves, desperately urging these dry zombies, but they were of no use.


    Su Yan said: "You save your energy, my sword is called Soul Suppression, and it can suppress all zombies and resentful souls."


    "You...Did you go to the realm of Dragon Emperor?" Mu Xi stared at Su Yan.


    "Where is that?" Su Yan asked.


    "There is an ancient dragon emperor who sleeps in that world, and there is a clan who protects the mausoleum who will refine the strongmen who broke into that world into dry zombies. If you have not been to the dragon emperor, how can you get this sword? Of?" Mu Xi said.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Is that the same thing? In that case, where did the human emperor''s palace refining drought zombies get it?"


    "The Emperor Human and the Mausoleum Protection Clan reached an agreement back then. They gave the Human Emperor the method of refining drought zombies, and the Human Emperor guarantees that they will never be enlisted. This is a very cost-effective deal, isn''t it?" Mu Xi said.


    Su Yan said, "Is this your way to deal with it? Think that these zombies can deter me?"


    "Su Yan, don''t underestimate me." While Mu Xi was talking, both hands stood up. For a moment, Su Yan seemed to see four hands on her body. This is not the afterimage caused by too fast movements, but the reality. Four hands actually appeared!


    Su Yan was at a loss as the corpses of those zombies collapsed.


    These dry zombies have all their flesh and blood removed, and in the end only a pair of golden bones remain, becoming a skeleton warrior.


    These skeleton warriors stripped off their flesh and blood, but were no longer afraid of Su Yan''s Soul Suppression Sword, and they approached Su Yan together.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a strange look for a while: "Is it possible to do this?"


    It turns out that the soul-suppression can only suppress the flesh and blood of the zombies. If the zombies shed their flesh and become a skeleton warrior, the soul-suppression sword can''t suppress it.


    This change is really beyond his expectations, but there is no need to worry too much.


    There was a skeleton flying from behind, Su Yan casually pointed his hand, and the soul-suppressing sword inserted into the rock flew up, bringing a **** light, and knocking the skeleton into the air!


    The bones of the Drought Yan were dark gold, indicating that they had already developed a deep Taoism, and could not be split with the strength of the Soul Suppression Sword.


    This intensity is not exaggerated.


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, the Soul Suppression Sword flew back and fell into his sleeve. There were more and more skeletons with flesh and blood removed, and Mu Xi��s smile became more and more arrogant. It takes a lot of effort to deal with it. Although your swordsmanship is powerful, it takes a lot of time to destroy them all. You must be anxious now, right?"


    Time is the key now. As long as Mu Xi is given enough time, she will surely be able to condense the ominous power again.


    The ominous power in her hands is ever-changing, and when it comes to occupying it, it will become disadvantageous to Su Yan.


    This is obvious, and Su Yan can of course see through Mu Xi''s intentions.


    But these skeleton warriors are not easy to deal with. Su Yan took the killing sword in his hand, and after staring at the killing sword for a moment, the **** sword light was divided into ten, which is hundreds of thousands. These hundreds of **** sword lights went directly to the skeleton warrior. Fighting with these skeleton warriors is inseparable!


    Su Yan laughed, "It turns out that the killing sword is still used in this way."


    These differentiated sword lights don''t need Su Yan to bother to manipulate. The killing sword itself has the spirituality that other swords don''t have, and it can automatically find the enemy and fight the enemy automatically.


    Because of this miraculousness, the killing sword is the strongest sword recognized by the heavens and all realms!


    Then Su Yan pinched a few more sword tactics, these **** sword lights were gradually pinched by Su Yan into a demon swinging sword formation, and the power showed an exponential increase!


    Although these skeleton warriors had first-rate resistance to beatings, they couldn''t get close to Su Yan at all under the sword light.


    This time Mu Xi, the undead saint, became panicked!

 Chapter 3115： Beyond the speed of sound

    Chapter 3115 Beyond the Speed ??of Sound


    Seeing that these skeleton warriors were restrained by Su Yan with a murderous sword, Mu Xi''s expression inevitably became serious.


    Then there was a strong death energy erupting from Mu Xi''s body. After this death energy erupted, these skeleton warriors were much stronger.


    But Su Yan casually split the sword light from the killing sword into a sword formation, and relying on these witless skeleton warriors, it was impossible to break through this sword formation in a short time.


    Mu Xi already felt that the man in front of him was very tricky! The ability is far beyond her expectations!


    Su Yan sneered, "Is the legendary undead saintly capable? Although your heartbeat is a little weird without breathing, it seems to be nothing more than that."


    Mu Xi said: "The confrontation between you and me has just begun. It is too early to say this kind of thing now! Su Yan, you are indeed stronger than I expected, and you have created enough threats to me. , But if you want to defeat me, your current level is far from enough."


    Su Yan said: "It''s meaningless to do this kind of verbal controversy. It depends on how you can do it!"


    Then Su Yan''s sword light continued to swallow. Although dozens of sword lights were divided, the sword light of the murder sword was still radiant and hardly affected. Worthy of being the number one sword in the heavens and all realms!


    Such a divine sword would only be in the hands of Su Yan.


    Suddenly, two hands under Su Yan''s feet broke through the hard rock and came out, grabbing directly at Su Yan''s legs!


    The hands came very abruptly and very quickly.


    But Su Yan still avoided relying on Superman''s spiritual sense. And the owner of this pair of hands did not go directly to the ground to continue to gather momentum, but jumped up from the bottom of the hard rock, and directly continued to grab Su Yan''s neck with both hands!


    Between the electric light and flint, the killing sword turned a **** sword flower in Su Yan''s hand, blocking the attacker from outside.


    Then Su Yan took a closer look, and the attacker turned out to be the saint he had just killed.


    Driven by both ominous power and death, the corpse of the saint resurrected into a "corpse fairy" controlled by Mu Xi.


    Then the rest of the "corpse immortals" also broke ground. Su Yan said: "These people are fighting with me. Although they are no match for me, they can be regarded as strong men. If you die, you will insult the corpse like this. , It��s too sad. You may save yourself temporarily by doing this kind of thing, but it will irritate me even more. It will not do you any good."


    Mu Xi said: "If you can''t even hold it now, what future can you talk about?"


    The corpse of the saint moved towards Su Yan again. He was already dead. Su Yan''s sword formation had no problem with the seven swords on the way to the killing, and even the speed of the killing was not affected in any way.


    Su Yan had to raise a sword to fight with the corpse fairy.


    Unexpectedly, the power of the corpse immortal transformed from the saint''s body is simply exaggerated.


    Su Yan couldn''t hold his sword in one hand, and the huge rock under Su Yan''s feet was completely shattered after this blow!


    After this blow, the distance between the two sides was slightly opened, and the corpse immortal couldn''t fly back ten feet in the air!


    The power of this corpse immortal is indeed very exaggerated, and he can open the mountain and crack the rock casually, and it is very difficult to deal with only by the brute force that exceeds the limit.


    And there are more and more corpse immortals resurrected around, other corpse immortals are much easier to deal with, but the corpse immortal born from the body of the saint is so strong that it is outrageous.


    A divine fire ignited on Su Yan''s sword, and many corpse immortals were wiped out in the fight with Su Yan, and the corpse immortal born from the corpse of the saint finally couldn''t resist Su Yan''s sword power, and was completely suppressed by the **** sword light!


    But Mu Xi''s goal has been achieved. The skeleton warriors who converted from the corpse fairy and the dry ray were originally used for delaying time, and did not really count on them to defeat Su Yan.


    The ominous forces in the sky have reunited into the sea, before Mu Xi''s grasp of this huge force is better!


    A triumphant smile appeared on the corner of Mu Xi''s mouth, because she suppressed Su Yan in both tactics and strategy. The only trouble was Su Yan''s sword.


    As long as she was a little more careful and didn''t get hit by Su Yan''s sword frontally, she would definitely not be in danger of losing.


    Su Yan said at this time: "I have a question I want to ask you."


    "Oh? What''s the problem when you die?" Mu Xi said.


    "The killing sword was born from the imperial palace. Since you are also in the imperial palace, why don''t you use the killing sword for your own use?"


    Mu Xi said proudly, "Do I still need a killing sword to deal with you?"


    Mu Xi''s answer is absolutely unreasonable. Su Yan has instinctively sensed that there must be some hidden feeling behind this, and this hidden feeling may be Mu Xi''s weakness.


    The killing sword has been hidden in the underground palace for at least seven thousand years. Yimu Xi''s ability should have already surrendered the killing sword.


    She wanted to wait for the new owner of the Murder Sword to help her open the imperial palace. There were many things that didn''t make sense.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to study the heavens and humans and connect the ancient and modern, it would be impossible to open the gate of the imperial palace.


    In other words, opening the imperial palace is a once-in-a-lifetime thing, is it far more than finding a new owner for the Murder Sword.


    And there is no inevitable connection between the selection of the Lord of the Murder Sword and the opening of the gate of the imperial palace.


    Mu Xi''s choice seemed unreasonable, but she shouldn''t be able to do stupid things with her wisdom.


    At this time, Su Yan only knew that there was definitely a lot of trickery in the middle, but still couldn''t figure out what was going on, because there were too few clues at hand at this time.


    To get more useful information, I''m afraid I still need to continue fighting with Mu Xi.


    The more fights, the more her strength and secrets will inevitably be exposed.


    The huge ominous power in the sky gradually gathered in Mu Xi''s hands, this was her greatest support.


    As long as there is such a power, Mu Xi feels that she will never be defeated, and the powerful confidence returned to her with the power of control.


    But just before Mu Xi wanted to do it, she just felt that there was a flower in front of her, and suddenly Su Yan was gone!


    Mu Xi''s heart also became alarmed at this moment. She understood that Su Yan could not really disappear in front of her. This was a visual illusion caused by Su Yan''s speed surpassing the limit.


    The superb sword repairs the sword and flies, and when the speed reaches the extreme, it will exceed the limit that the naked eye can catch.


    In Mu Xi''s spiritual sense, Su Yan was not only still here, but even more violent than just now!


    There was a deafening sound in the air, as if circles of air exploded in the air!


    This is a typical sonic boom. There is only one reason for this phenomenon, and that is that Su Yan''s speed has exceeded the speed of sound!

 Chapter 3116： Break the ceiling

    Chapter 3116: Breaking the Ceiling


    The speed of sound is the ceiling of speed for most powerful sword repairers.


    Even if Si Qing possesses a strange treasure like the Shura Sonic Speed ??Sword, and has specifically improved his technique, he can still only approach the speed of sound infinitely, and it is difficult to exceed the speed of sound.


    At this time, Su Yan completely broke the ceiling!


    This also made Su Yan''s heart inevitably extremely invigorating!


    After surpassing the speed of sound, the surrounding world will turn from noisy to extremely quiet, because even the spread of sound cannot keep up with your speed!


    Mu Xi knew that Su Yan''s speed had reached this exaggerated and outrageous level, and his expression became colder.


    Among the founding ancestors of the Five Great Sacred Sites, only Senior Brother Yang of Panzhen Holy Land could achieve this speed under some very extreme conditions, and Senior Brother Yang was already the strongest sword repairman in the third region that year.


    Su Yan is flying at this ridiculous speed right now, and there is no sign of stopping at all. Obviously, he has a good grasp of this speed.


    Su Yan''s cultivation level in swordsmanship naturally surpassed that of Senior Brother Yang at that time. He is probably the first person in these ten thousand years!


    At this time, the question arises, that is, you know what method your opponent will use to attack you, but you are powerless to attack him. What should you do at this time?


    The world''s martial arts can only be fast. Su Yan''s speed surpasses the speed of sound and also surpasses the limit of human beings!


    Mu Xi looked for Su Yan''s deeds in a panic. If he didn''t even know where the enemy was, how could he win the battle?


    Suddenly Mu Xi realized that her own protection was very fragile. Su Yan could send a sword to her throat at any time. In order to protect herself, she had to convert her huge power into layers of shields and spells. Only in this way can she increase her sense of security.


    But all around him were Su Yan''s voice after breaking through the speed of sound, like a rumble of thunder, and his eardrums were numb.


    If the ordinary monks were here, the tympanic membrane would have been ruptured, and even life would be in danger!


    A thin line of blood passed by in the air, and Mu Xi had no time to react, and the raised hand was directly cut by this line of blood!


    Together with the seventeen shields and spells that were cut off, these shields and spells seemed to be paper, and could not protect her comprehensiveness!


    Mu Xi''s hand is raised high, forming a seal, which is the basis of her power to control the ominous!


    After this hand was cut off, the ominous power of the sky immediately surged in chaos, and then Su Yan emerged from his real body, and easily grasped the huge power in his own hands, and said coldly: "You think Can the same routine be used in front of me over and over again?"


    After this ominous power was controlled by Su Yan, it immediately became calm and gradually dispersed in the air.


    Mu Xi had no idea that Su Yan could have such a great ability to control even the ominous power, and said, "Could it be that you have also practiced the ominous power? But you are just a mere mortal, how can you control this? A force?"


    "A mere mortal? Even if you haven''t eaten pork, you haven''t seen a pig run? How to manipulate this ominous power, you have demonstrated in front of me for so long, can''t I even see a trick?"


    Su Yan''s words made Mu Xi even more shocked. It turned out that Su Yan only saw the way she manipulated the ominous force, and she could do this to such an extent by looking at the gourd paintings!


    This talent is too amazing. Ten thousand years may not be able to produce such a genius!


    Mu Xi held her severed hand without a painful expression on her face, but Su Yan found that the fracture of her severed wrist did not bleed or had flesh and bones, but showed a dark purple-gray light.


    This purple-gray light is the core of Mu Xi, and the human figure outside is just a painted skin.


    The Mu Xi in front of her had already existed in another form, so she didn''t need to breathe or heartbeat.


    It''s just that her painted skin is so realistic that even Su Yan was deceived.


    The ominous power in the air is gradually dissipating. This is Mu Xi''s greatest support. Without this huge ominous power, what would she use to fight Su Yan?


    After Su Yan started, everything he grasped was the key to victory, and Mu Xi was already in a great disadvantage.


    If she doesn''t have more powerful skills, then what is waiting for her will be the end of fall!


    Su Yan went from the sky towards the wood Xi below, the sword light of the killing sword turned into a **** tornado after condensing to the extreme!


    The blood-colored tornado had become utterly open in a blink of an eye, and Mu Xi was also swallowed by the sword-qi tornado!


    All her shields and spells are meaningless in front of this tornado of sword energy.


    This sword is like a boulder smashed from the head, no matter how many eggs there are under it, the final outcome will be broken! There is definitely no second possibility!


    For Mu Xi, this is a moment of life and death.


    The "Heart of the Son of Heaven" circulated in her heart, turning into the power of Yin and Yang, the six lines, and the supreme change of the thousand faculties!


    As soon as the two forces clashed, Su Yan had determined that Mu Xi''s "Heart of the Son of Heaven" was absolutely genuine.


    When he was reincarnated for the fifth time, Su Yan had a confrontation with the emperor of that year, and he also had a certain understanding of the "Heart of the Son of Heaven".


    It''s just that since Mu Xi has practiced "Heaven''s Heart", how can she become such a monster that seems like life but not life, like death or death?


    Su Yan can conclude that there was no such sequelae after the emperor had practiced the "Heart of the Son of Heaven".


    The "Heart of the Son of Heaven" changes yin and yang, with endless changes.


    Yin and Yang are the two fundamental forces that form the world. The deeper you master it, the greater your understanding of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, the emperor of the past will almost always become one of the strongest people in the heavens.


    Between the frontal collision between the power of Yin and Yang Liuyao and Su Yan''s sword light, the earth shook again.


    The battle between Su Yan and Mu Xi can easily cause the universe to change colors and shake the earth. Just retreating to ten miles away is not a completely safe distance at all.


    As long as they are in the hill of Emperor Xin, they will be affected more or less by their battles.


    At this time, the vibration under the feet became stronger!


    Xiao Qingshi said; "This time the enemy is really strong...What kind of existence is the Undead Saint?"


    Wen Lan lay on the ground and said, "She is no longer a human being! She is an existence between humans and immortals. No matter how strong Su Yan is, she is only a human being. How can humans be able to rival higher-level existences?"


    Wen Lan''s words made Xiao Qingshi glared at him, and Fu Yuechi said displeasedly: "I didn''t save your life to listen to your nonsense. If Su Yan has anything to do, you will definitely not survive this day.

 Chapter 3117： I have seen you through

    Chapter 3117 I have seen you through


    Wen Lan laughed when she heard Fu Yuechi��s threat, a little bit without fear, and said: ��It��s better to die in your hands than in the hands of that crazy woman. I don��t want the body to be manipulated by her after death. What kind of zombie puppet is refined into, if you want to kill me, remember to split my body to pieces, thwart my bones and turn my body into ashes, and it is best not to leave any residue."


    Wen Lan said this very boldly, which made Xiao Qingshi even more worried.


    No one here can feel very clearly that the existence of the undead saint is completely different from those of them, regardless of aura or strength, it must be far above them.


    Perhaps the words of the saint Wen Lan are not wrong, the immortal saint is already a higher level existence than human beings.


    The power of Yin and Yang Liuyao and Su Yan''s sword light formed the consumption of each other, and Mu Xi''s own power really had to surpass Su Yan.


    But don''t forget, the sword in Su Yan''s hand is the number one murder sword in the heavens and all realms!


    Even if Mu Xi''s true essence is more vigorous, the killing sword can penetrate the powerful true essence!


    Another amazing round of true essence broke out!


    Mu Xi suddenly discovered that Su Yan''s true essence was not at a disadvantage in the confrontation with her true essence, which means that the other party''s cultivation technique was at least at the same level as the "Emperor''s Heart"!


    The surrounding pressure was so great that many hard black rocks were directly crushed into powder!


    Su Yan and Mu Xi''s fight, even if the existence of the saint level, watching the battle nearby will be life-threatening!


    Because both Su Yan and Mu Xi have already broken through the barriers of creatures like humans, raising the level of this battle to another level!


    Mu Xi is indeed very powerful. The Immortal Saint is definitely not a vain name. Without a powerful opponent like her, Su Yan would not have been excited to such an extent!


    The two sides tried their best, and the surrounding rocks couldn''t bear it at first, and almost all turned into dust.


    There were originally many peaks here, but the shadows of the peaks are no longer visible at all. The high and low hills were all flattened in the confrontation between Su Yan and Mu Xi!


    Instead, it became a plain, and behind the plain was the imperial palace crawling on the ground.


    The killing sword finally pierced the power of Yin and Yang Liuyao. Despite the tremendous pressure that was unimaginable, the sword was still approaching Mu Xi''s face!


    Mu Xi''s face is full of incredible looks, because she has definitely exhausted all her strength!


    There are no reservations about the operation of "Heaven''s Heart", but why is it still such a result?


    She could see that the tip of the killing sword was constantly approaching her pupils, and the pressure around her was strong enough to smash a city with her fingers, but the killing sword in Su Yan''s hand was still advancing towards her eyes!


    If the sword pierces the body, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Mu Xi had no idea that he would be forced to this point by this Su Yan!


    At this critical juncture, Mu Xi let out a low growl, and then the green wedding gown frantically agitated!


    The ominous power and death spirit have been raised to the extreme at this moment!


    These two forces combined with the power of Yin and Yang Liu Yao, and even Su Yan was forced to retreat!


    In the end, Mu Xi''s Wannian cultivation base is stronger, and if it becomes a war of attrition to compete with true essence, Su Yan will always be the one who suffers.


    But just before being forced to retreat, Su Yan''s sword still made a blood mark on Mu Xi''s soft face.


    But all women care about their face very much, even if they reach the top of their cultivation, they will not change. This is the basic attribute of women.


    But this one obviously didn''t work here. She wanted to avoid Su Yan''s sword only to take a step back, because Su Yan''s sword was already at the end of the crossbow just now, and its lethality was very limited.


    But Mu Xi stood there abruptly, without taking a step back.


    This is really very unreasonable. It''s like Mu Xi prefers her cheeks to hurt and she doesn''t want her feet to leave the ground. Is it just because of the cruel words she made?


    Mu Xi said that he could defeat Su Yan without leaving the ground, but the two sides have already fought to such an extent, and their understanding of each other has improved. Mu Xi should have known it a long time ago. With such an idea, it is impossible to defeat Su Yan. Derived.


    Su Yan also felt that this woman might not be so superficial. The reason why she was unwilling to move her footsteps might be very simple, that is, she could not move her footsteps.


    Is the Immortal Saint really unable to move her footsteps?


    Su Yan looked towards Mu Xi and found that her severed hand fell among the ruins, and was no longer visible.


    Could it be that the ashes were wiped out during the confrontation just now?


    Or is there something hidden behind the disappearance of that hand?


    Su Yan stood in the void, constantly calculating this matter, and faintly aware of the weakness of the undead saint.


    Mu Xi touched the scar on her cheek, and then showed an expression of anger, but instead of chasing Su Yan, she continued to stand in place, seeming to be waiting for Su Yan''s attack.


    This is really weird, and it seems to prove that Su Yan''s conjecture is correct.


    Su Yan''s gaze inevitably fell on Mu Xi''s legs. After stepping out of the imperial palace threshold, these legs did not move anymore. Could it be that she really couldn''t move?


    This is too strange. The power of the immortal saint Mu Xi is so amazing, and she has more than just her own power, all the ominous power in the Emperor Xin Hill belongs to her.


    "So you don''t have the ability to move? Immortal Saintess." Su Yan said.


    After Mu Xi listened to Su Yan''s words, she felt a little in her heart. She didn''t expect that her weakness would be seen through by Su Yan in such a short time.


    She really doesn''t have the ability to move, unlike living people who can move freely between the world.


    The secret behind this is the price of how she became an immortal saint!


    There is absolutely no free lunch in this world. If you want to gain powerful strength and the fate of immortality, you must pay a high and heavy price. All this can be considered very fair.


    "Sure enough, when I saw your wound just now, I faintly felt that something was wrong. Without flesh and bones, you are no longer a human being." Su Yan said, "The only thing you didn''t abandon was your appearance. Actually, you were long It��s no longer a human being. You should have been to that place, right? So you don��t have the ability to move freely in the mortal world, and you can��t hold the killing sword in your own hands. Otherwise, how could the killing sword fall to you? My hands?"


    Mu Xi couldn''t help becoming nervous after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan''s "that place" seemed to be some kind of dumb mystery, but Mu Xi fully understood what the mystery was.


    This Su Yan has indeed understood the ultimate secret of the Immortal Saint!

 Chapter 3118： Summon Hades

    Chapter 3118: Summon the Underworld


    Mu Xi said, "Do you think you have grasped my weakness? It''s really ridiculous!"


    Mu Xi looked very calm on the surface, but in fact her heart had already become flustered.


    Su Yan said, "The reason why you have no ability to act is because you can only stand on the underworld. Except for a small area under your feet, the rest of the place is not underworld."


    If you look carefully, a small area where Mu Xi is standing is indeed saturated with a layer of lavender, which looks a little different from the pure black rocks around it.


    This difference, most people will not care about it, unless she really found her weakness...


    Su Yan said earlier that Mu Xi''s human appearance is nothing but painted skin, and under this layer of painted skin is the essential existence of Mu Xi.


    Mu Xi had no flesh and bones, and her body was full of dark aura, which showed that she had already existed in the underworld.


    Converting oneself into the existence of the underworld can indeed gain at least five times more power than oneself, but to obtain such a power must pay a price!


    The existence of the Hades cannot stay in the world for a long time. If you forcefully set foot in the world, you will only let your soul fly away!


    Therefore, when Mu Xi stepped out of the imperial palace, she turned the small piece of land under her feet into the underworld without making any changes, so that she could stand firmly here.


    In the same way, the Murder Sword is a mortal treasure. After Mu Xi was transformed into the existence of the Hades, even if she wanted to subdue the Murder Sword, she was still powerless, because she could not use the mortal treasure at all.


    After getting the power of the Hades, Mu Xi has indeed become extremely strong, but the extremely strong she can''t even walk freely on this piece of land, which is a bit sad.


    "What immortal saint, it should be said that the saint of the underworld is almost the same?" Su Yan said.


    Mu Xi looked at Su Yan, his expression was very surprised at first, and then laughed wildly, and then said: "Su Yan, I don''t think you know this kind of thing. You shouldn''t be an ordinary monk, right? How is it possible to know about Mingtu. Now that you already know my identity, can you tell me your identity frankly?"


    "My identity?" Su Yan said, "I see all the beings in the heavens and the world, no matter how strong or weak, they look like ants lying on the ground. What identity do you think I should be?"


    Mu Xi said: "You are too arrogant! Even if you see through my essence, what can you do about me?"


    Mu Xi raised a wrist. This wrist was bare, and his hand had been cut off by Su Yan just now. With a little effort, Mu Xi gave birth to a new palm.


    Mu Xi''s newly born hand contained extremely strong death energy, which echoed the ominous power of the other hand.


    Then Mu Xi put these two hands together, and these two extremely extreme forces directly merged together, turning them into the power of the underworld!


    When Su Yan saw the power of the purple underworld, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Because this is a very difficult force to deal with.


    Su Yan once smashed into the underworld, and the underworld contained extremely powerful death aura, but even the actual master of the underworld, Shidian Yama, did not master the power of the underworld.


    Speaking of the power of the underworld, one must speak of the last era, when there were protoss and humans living together in both the human world and the dead world, spreading the will of the emperor to every corner of the heavens and the world.


    These races, called gods, are like today''s Di Shitian and other races, born with a very long life span and quite powerful strength.


    At that time, the ruler of the dead world was also called the underworld gods, and the power used by the underworld gods was the power of the underworld.


    The power of the underworld has great restraint on living beings, and the only weakness is the masculine power of sunlight.


    But at this time, the night is deep, and there is still a long time before the sun rises. It may be extremely difficult to use sunlight to deal with Mu Xi.


    Mu Xi''s sleeves swelled frantically, and the purple power of the underworld surging continuously inside.


    This force is very powerful, even Su Yan is afraid of three points.


    It is impossible for a living person to control this power. To use this power, the necessary prerequisite is to convert one''s own existence into the Hades Protoss.


    Su Yan said: "The "Heart of the Son of Heaven" should not include the method of transforming living people into the gods of the Underworld. What have you experienced?"


    The method of transforming a big living person like Mu Xi into the **** clan of the underworld might also hide the secret of the end of the era, the fall of the last emperor.


    The demise of the human emperor empire was directly related to the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, but this was just the tip of an iceberg floating on the sea surface. I am afraid that there are still more secrets hidden under the sea surface.


    Mu Xi''s golden eyes were filled with contempt. She did not answer Su Yan''s question directly, but took her own steps.


    One of Mu Xi''s foot was still in the air, and there was a purple ripple on the ground!


    Su Yan hurriedly retreated to the rear, avoiding falling into this purple ripple.


    The purple ripples transformed all the surrounding circles into the underworld, and the purple underworld aura continuously emerged from the cracks in the stones.


    And Mu Xi''s foot also fell on the ground. Since all the surroundings have been transformed into the earth, of course it has become her home court, and she naturally has the ability to move freely!


    Mu Xi laughed mockingly: "Su Yan, do you think I can''t act freely in this world? You are so wrong in your inference! Now that the surrounding area has become a land where the living is stopped, what are you going to do? Do you want to escape with your tail clipped, or surrender to my hands?"


    Underworld can naturally consume the vitality of a living person. If her enemy does not know that the sky and the earth fall on the underworld, not only her own strength will be greatly reduced, but her life will also be greatly threatened.


    The power of the underworld is definitely not a joke. In fact, behind the underworld protoss of the last epoch stood a heavenly emperor.


    But Su Yan burst into laughter, and Su Yan turned a somersault in the laughter, as if a swallow had landed on the earth so lightly!


    Mu Xi looked at Su Yan in surprise. She originally thought that Su Yan would definitely retreat. Now that he knew the power of the Underworld and how powerful the Underworld Protoss was back then, there was no reason to do such a confused thing.


    But since Su Yan wanted to do this, she certainly wouldn''t refute it, because this situation is favorable to her.


    Su Yan said, "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be able to summon Netherworld casually in this world. You are too dangerous. If you can''t be wiped out today, I''m afraid I will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    What Su Yan said was actually Mu Xi''s thoughts. She had already deeply felt the threat from Su Yan. If she had a chance to get rid of Su Yan here, she would not easily let go of this opportunity.

 Chapter 3119： Ohwa

    Chapter three hundred and nineteen


    "Are you going to talk big when you die?" Before Mu Xi''s voice fell, he appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Her speed is really fast to the extreme, and Su Yan can only use his instinct to swing the sword and use the blade of the killing sword to force Mu Xi back.


    Mu Xi stepped back only three feet, and then disappeared in front of Su Yan, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Su Yan, and he grabbed Su Yan''s neck with a powerful underworld with one hand. !


    The power of the underworld turned into a purple palm, Mu Xi was afraid of Su Yan''s sword power, no matter how easy it was to attack Su Yan with his own hand.


    Su Yan had sensed a strong murderous aura without turning his head, and the sword light in his hand was almost instinctively running!


    After a **** sword light shone, the power of the purple underworld was still no match for Su Yan''s indestructible sword light.


    Mu Xi was also forced to retreat by the **** sword light. Although she was retreating, there was a smile on her face.


    Because she had already discovered that after sinking into the underworld, Su Yan''s combat power dropped a lot, and his speed and reaction were not as good as before.


    On the contrary, she received the blessing of Underworld, and her strength and speed in all aspects were greatly enhanced.


    In this top-of-the-line duel, even the smallest changes can be infinitely magnified, not to mention that Underworld can continuously weaken Su Yan''s vitality, and the situation has become extremely beneficial to Mu Xi.


    How could Mu Xi miss such a good opportunity? She tried her best to attack Su Yan, her only purpose was to restrain Su Yan in this underworld, and could not escape to heaven!


    As long as Su Yan stays in this underworld for a while, the pressure will naturally increase, and Mu Xi will also increase!


    Under Mingtu''s blessing, Mu Xi''s speed was almost surpassing Su Yan.


    Mu Xi had a favorable geographical location, coupled with this superb speed, this made Su Yan very uncomfortable, and he could only parry Mu Xi''s attacks exhaustedly, and there was almost no time to counterattack.


    If this stalemate continues, it will certainly be very detrimental to Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan is a living being, the time he can stay in this underworld is very limited.


    On the underworld where Mu Xi walked, purple lotus blossoms bloomed at the footprints. Not only was the speed of the lotus growing, Mu Xi''s magical power was also monstrous, and Su Yan was steadily suppressed.


    Mu Xi said: "Su Yan, do you know? The reason why you are in this situation is entirely because you are too big! You know that I have come here, you dare to be so easily The earth broke in, I really don��t know the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    Su Yan looked up, still with a leisurely expression, and said, "Your underworld is not invincible. I have transformed the true essence in my body. You need to work harder if you want to hurt me."


    Originally, Mu Xi wanted to kick against Su Yan, it is impossible for a monk in this world to change the nature of the true essence in his body at any time!


    But she suddenly discovered that Su Yan''s true essence was already very different from when they were fighting just now!


    A person''s true essence comes from the accumulation of daily practice and is the result of thousands of years of inertial efforts. How can someone change the nature of their true essence at will?


    This is really unreasonable!


    Mu Xi has never heard of anyone who can do such an outrageous thing!


    After the nature of True Essence is changed, the required exercises are certainly not the set of daily operations. Even the basic operation logic must be changed. How does this man do it?


    Mu Xi still couldn''t figure out how Su Yan did this!


    In fact, all of this is really very simple for Su Yan. There is no difficulty. He only needs to pick up a set of the exercises that he created in the practice of the ninth world, and based on his insight and ability, it is even a temporary creation. What is the difficulty of the exercises?


    When Su Yan''s sword light swayed out again, it already carried a layer of gray-white true essence!


    This true essence contained death aura and other indescribable auras, and it was not let down by the confrontation with Mu Xi!


    "How is this possible! What did you do!" Mu Xi finally showed an incredible expression!


    Because what happened in front of me was really outrageous. It was obvious that Su Yan could only use the sharp edge of the killing sword to deal with her, but in the blink of an eye, after Su Yan��s true essence changed its nature, he was able to deal with her. She is on par!


    She is an undead saint, fighting on this underworld like a tiger with wings, Su Yan is a mortal, logically speaking, Su Yan''s breath and power should be at the extreme at this time!


    It is impossible to fight him to such a level!


    Mu Xi was really at a loss, because she found that she couldn''t see the man in front of her at all!


    His strength is really unfathomable!


    After that, Su Yan continuously used a few great swordsmanship, and he directly suppressed Mu Xi!


    On this underworld, she actually suppressed her undead saint!


    This kind of thing is really incredible for Mu Xi!


    Mu Xi was playing drums in her heart while dealing with Su Yan, she had no idea where the upper limit of the man in front of her was.


    What should we do? How can we win?


    Mu Xi didn''t know the answer anymore. Underworld can erode the body of a living person, but seeing that Su Yan''s sword is still so fast, you can know that the erosion of the underworld is very weak to Su Yan''s body, and he has hardly been affected in any way.


    "Are you a human or a ghost?" Mu Xi couldn''t help asking.


    Su Yan said: "It''s just a small area. You think you can defeat me by summoning it? This idea is too naive. A powerful monk like you who has lived for tens of thousands of years should not have such a naive idea."


    "I...it''s not your turn to teach! King Dalun, Protector!" A pair of purple wings lit up behind Mu Xi, and behind this pair of wings, there was a huge magic circle!


    From this circle, a King Ming was summoned!


    King Ming received a part of Mu Xi''s strength, holding an extremely powerful magic weapon in his hand, more than two hundred feet tall!


    Dalun Mingwang is not only lifelike, but also blessed by the power of the underworld, containing supreme majesty, just like a true **** summoned from the depths of the underworld.


    After the appearance of King Otama, Mu Xi jumped directly into King Otawa''s palm, and as her hands continued to change the seal, Otama King also moved directly!


    There was a movement of the earth and the mountains.


    Su Yan still didn''t care about it, and said, "So you are also the path of Buddhism and Taoism? Interesting."

 Chapter 3120： War between monsters

    Chapter 3120: The War Between Monsters


    Mu Xi bit her lower lip and was extremely upset with Su Yan''s speech. She could see that Su Yan was completely unconcerned about King Dalun Ming she summoned with great magic power.


    But the next scene made Mu Xi even more surprised.


    She saw Su Yan''s transformation, and turned into a three-headed six-armed Primordial Demon God!


    The law body of this Primordial Demon God is also close to two hundred feet tall, which looks even more vicious than the Great Wheel of King Mu Xi summoned!


    Xiao Qingshi and the others, under the protection of Fu Yuechi''s divine light, had retreated ten miles away. Looking at it from the air, they could clearly see that the two giants were facing each other!


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help but sighed, "I really understand what a fight with a **** is!"


    Wen Lan also shocked and said: "This Su Yan is so capable? Was he summoned the Demon God outside the sky? The Demon God has an ancient aura... How can he summon such a terrifying Demon God?"


    Fu Yuechi said: "You are also a saint, how can it be so rare and weird. This Primordial Demon God is the law body he cultivated, and it can change at any time, depending on the mood."


    "How is this possible!" Wen Lan almost blurted out, "He has already cultivated supreme swordsmanship, and his Taoism is also unpredictable. Where can I still have the energy to practice side-by-side spells? It''s nothing more than practice, which is clearly at the top level. Human fingers have different lengths, shorts and thicknesses, how can he cultivate all the exercises to the peak!"


    Daomen''s exercises and Momen''s exercises are not only different in cultivation methods, but the two powers also conflict with each other.


    It is already very difficult to coexist these two powers in one person''s body. If not, they will become crazy, let alone cultivate all these powers to the peak at the same time!


    Even if the sage practiced for two lifetimes, he would not take a few detours at best, and he would become more complete when he practiced the exercises of the previous life again. It is absolutely impossible to achieve such an exaggeration as Su Yan.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Have you ever thought that there are already some very outstanding geniuses in this world. No matter what they do, these geniuses will know how to get started. It takes five hundred years of hard work for others to reach the realm. He only uses five Can be reached in just an hour."


    "How can there be such a person in this world? If you give him time, wouldn''t it be possible for him to thoroughly understand all the laws of the world?" Wen Lan said without hesitation.


    "Obviously, Su Yan is this kind of person." Fu Yuechi said this very meaningfully.


    And at this moment, there was an extremely fierce wind from the sky!


    The wind was blowing, and the battle over there gradually became white-hot.


    The Demon God''s Law Body waved the Vajra and Devil Pestle, and directly collided with the magic weapon of King Olun Ming!


    The power of both sides was very surging, and the collision produced another gust of wind, which blew away in all directions!


    The fierceness of the Demon God and King Dalun Ming made Wen Lan stunned. Regardless of Su Yan or Mu Xi, these two people can easily slaughter a sect or a city by letting them out alone!


    A person is a heavy weapon with no solution!


    The roar of the two sides and the sound of weapons fighting all reached ten miles away, and a stern air followed!


    Even in the eyes of the saint, these two guys are truly monsters!


    The battle between the Demon God and King Dalun Ming gradually heated up, and the power of King Dalun Ming was indeed extraordinary. If he only competed with physical strength, Su Yan would not have the upper hand at all.


    But what was even more shocking was Mu Xi. What she didn''t expect was that King Dalun couldn''t help Su Yan. The two sides fought equally!


    The auras of these two giants were very strong, and many hills around them were directly razed to the ground during the fight.


    This battle is also very thrilling even in the appearance battle of Shili!


    King Great Wheel had only one magic weapon, while Su Yan''s Demon God Dharma Body had six magic weapons, and the three heads and six arms provided more possibilities for battle.


    Dalun Mingwang gradually became no match for Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body, and his movement speed was greatly affected after being enveloped by the green jade skull.


    And at this time, Mu Xi bit the tip of his tongue, and then cast another spell.


    The boundless purple light shrouded Su Yan''s magic body of the demon god. The magic body of the demon **** was already prepared and directly pointed the treasure mirror in his hand at the sky. After the purple spell was illuminated by the treasure mirror, it bounced part of the spell back.


    Mu Xi''s chest seemed to have been smashed with a sledgehammer, and he almost fell directly from Otawa King''s body.


    Without Mu Xi''s presidency, the Great Wheel of Mingwang''s action was also stagnant. How could Su Yan easily let go of such a good opportunity and directly sent out the sword of descending devil in his hand!


    The descending demon sword pierced the heart of King Dalun Ming, and then the **** sword energy strangled him crazy in his body!


    King Daiwa directly exploded in the air, turning into an endless rain of blood!


    The blood rain fell on the earth, like boiling water, directly turned into a **** mist.


    In this piece of smoke, Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body also had to use the Diamond Dropping Demon Pestle to support his immediate body.


    Just now, only part of Mu Xi''s spell was bounced back by Bao Jing, and part of it fell on the demon god''s law. Su Yan only felt extremely uncomfortable.


    But fighting was originally a competition of willpower. This woman, Mu Xi, shouldn''t be so easy to give in to defeat, and then she will only become more cruel!


    Su Yan changed his body, took in the magic body of the Demon God, and adjusted his breath in the light red mist.


    Not only did Mu Xi hit a part of her own spell, but when King Dalun Ming was killed by Su Yan in this way, Mu Xi would inevitably be backlashed. Her current appearance would only be more embarrassed than Su Yan.


    "It''s been eight thousand years. You are the first person who can make me feel so embarrassed. As expected, I and Murder Sword are really at odds!" Mu Xi''s words came from the mist.


    The blood-colored mist gradually dimmed, Mu Xi''s green wedding dress had become a little torn, and even her body had cracked in many places, revealing the dark purple inside.


    But Mu Xi''s golden eyes became colder than before.


    "You said eight thousand years?"


    "Eight thousand years ago, a man once entered the imperial palace with a murder sword. You should know about this, right?" Mu Xi said.


    This matter Songhe Zhenren and Su Yan said that the owner of the previous generation of the killing sword once entered the imperial palace with the killing sword, and since then the killing sword has been sealed in the imperial palace.


    The reason why this person wanted to do this is unknown. Songhe''s inference is that this person may be afraid that the killing sword will back the owner''s curse, so he took the initiative to seal the killing sword in the imperial palace in order to escape the curse of the killing sword.


    After getting the killing sword, Su Yan already knew that the curse was pure nonsense.


    Indeed, few masters of the Murder Sword have been able to get a good death. These people''s minds are not as good as Su Yan, and their mood cultivation is far inferior to Su Yan. They are indeed very susceptible to the influence of the Murder Sword. There were also problems, leading to a bad ending.


    But this is not a curse, but the obsession that cannot suppress the madness and destruction of the killing sword, which will inevitably lead to the result.

 Chapter 3121： The secret of immortality

    Chapter 3121 The Secret of Immortality


    Su Yan said, "What are you going to say?"


    "This person who entered the imperial palace with the killing sword died in my hand." Mu Xi said, "And more than 10,000 years ago, when the killing sword appeared in the third area, I also had The owner of the killing sword fought hard and broke his arm. You are the third sword repairer I have ever met with a killing sword, and I really have a bad affinity with this sword."


    Su Yan said, "Why did that man bring the murder sword to the imperial palace eight thousand years ago?"


    Mu Xi said: "He is a descendant of Beiming. Although he is not named Beiming, he has the powers of the Beiming family. He came to me for "Heaven''s Heart"."


    Mu Xi and Bei Mingyi have a deep hatred. The descendants of Bei Mingyi who want to learn "The Heart of the Son of Heaven" must be idiotic dreams. It is estimated that even if she died, she would not teach the "Heart of the Son of Heaven".


    But he didn''t want to say stupidly: "You must think that after I met him, I killed him directly in the imperial palace to vent my anger, didn''t you? If you think so, you would be very wrong."


    "Isn''t that the case?" Su Yan said.


    Mu Xi said: "If you are locked in a dark place for thousands of years, and then someone finally comes to you, even if this person is your father and enemy, you won''t have the heart to kill him. Because loneliness is the most serious punishment in the world, and it is far more terrifying than a thousand cuts."


    Su Yan asked, "Can you still be too lonely with your cultivation base?"


    Mu Xi said: "It''s not that you can''t bear loneliness, but loneliness itself is a torture. Forget it, you don''t have such experience, and you will never understand the meaning of it."


    "You don''t want to kill the descendants of Bei Ming Liao, is it possible that you still have to teach him the "Heaven''s Heart"?


    Mu Xi said: "You really guessed this matter. When he broke in that year, he was already a peerless and invincible sword repairer in the third region, but he had left less than ten in my hands. In the round, I lost in the underworld."


    When Mu Xi said this, he took a special look at Su Yan, and then said: "This person later told me that Beiming''s family had fallen to the point of no successor, and could only barely survive by recruiting son-in-law. This news made me feel better. Shao, and then he told me that Tai Chi Holy Land is the first of the five holy places, and after the decline of Jingchi Holy Land due to the decline of the Beiming family, my anger has almost disappeared, and he confronted the intruder. Say, since you want to learn the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", I can teach you it. He was overjoyed when he heard it."


    Su Yan showed a puzzled expression, "It seems that anyone can pass your "Heaven''s Heart"?"


    Mu Xi said: "Will the person who can open the gate of the imperial palace and come in front of me be an ordinary person?"


    Su Yan was silent.


    Mu Xi continued: "The man was overjoyed after hearing what I said, because he went through countless hardships to reach the imperial palace just for the "Heaven''s Heart". Of course he was very happy to get what he wanted, but then he asked me again. Question, do you know what question he asked?"


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "He must have asked me where the Emperor is!"


    In those days, the Emperor easily defeated many of the founders of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. After just two thousand years, there was only one person left in the imperial palace.


    Where did the emperor go?


    Could it be that Mu Xi was killed?


    However, Mu Xi''s "Heart of the Son of Heaven" was taught by the Emperor, and it should be easy for the Emperor to control Mu Xi.


    There must be a lot of trickiness in this matter, let''s listen to what Mu Xi said.


    "Yes, Su Yan, you are not only very strong, but also very good-minded. If you didn''t smash my face, I would definitely be willing to teach you the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", but now you have no second way to go. There is a crack of about seven inches on Mu Xi''s side face. At present, there is no possibility of healing.


    Women care about their own face very much, so Mu Xi can understand how so hot.


    "Why are you and the Emperor both willing to teach the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" to others? This level of mentality is very rare not to mention the self-preservation of the broom, and there are few exercises in the heavens and all realms that can be combined with the " The Heart of the Son of Heaven is on the same level, but you can��t wait to teach the Heart of the Son of Heaven to everyone you meet. What is the reason?"


    Mu Xi said: "Because the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" is not a good thing. The Emperor forced me to learn the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" only because he wanted to die. This imperial palace bears the curse of God and maintains this share. It is the owner of the imperial palace who is cursing. As long as he learns the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", he is eligible to be respected as the owner of the imperial palace. When the owner of the imperial palace is replaced by me, the emperor will be freed and go to the real underworld. "


    No wonder Mu Xi was the only one left in the imperial palace after learning the "Heart of the Son of Heaven".


    In a sense, Mu Xi, as the owner of the imperial palace, is enough to have the title of Human Emperor.


    "God''s curse?" Su Yan pondered. It was the first time that Su Yan heard such an alternative and evil curse.


    "This curse has only one effect, and that is to make the owner of the imperial palace immortal, or lonely forever. If you are tired of living, you need to find someone to replace you." Mu Xi said, "I am the one who takes the curse on behalf of the emperor. people."


    Su Yan said, "Is there really a so-called immortality in this world?"


    "The tribulation will not restrain me, even if I become stronger, the tribulation will not fall on my head." Mu Xi said, "Isn''t this still immortal? Have you been moved?"


    Su Yan said: "This immortality is meaningless to give up the texture of living. The immortality I want is to be above the heavens, not to linger. As the ghost in the tomb to live forever, it is basically an insult to immortality. These four words."


    Mu Xi said: "You have ruined my face, and I am not going to teach you the "Heart of the Son of Heaven". I have said so much to you just now to make you die clearly. Next, I want to It really touches you."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth curled up and said, "What is true, are you kidding me in the battle just now?"


    "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong, but I can guarantee that you won''t be able to laugh right away. Because now you are a little better than Beiming �� of the past. If I am really serious, you will have a chance in front of me. Not at all. It��s just that I have to pay a great price to use this power, so I will let you understand a little bit. Maybe I will talk to people again, it will be 10,000 years later."


    Mu Xi said: "I can tell you a lot of things you want to know. Living too long is a little good. Many secrets that others don''t know or maybe don''t know are all.

 Chapter 3122： The ultimate spell

    Chapter 3122 The Ultimate Spell


    Mu Xi said: "I cultivated the "Heart of the Son of Heaven" and transformed into the form of the underworld gods. I was doing nothing in the imperial palace day and night. The imperial palace''s power blocked my actions and prevented me from going outside. If I If you were able to go out casually, the Jingchi Holy Land would have been wiped out. Even if you opened the gate of the imperial palace today, after dawn, the gate of the imperial palace will be closed again, and my soul will be locked into the imperial palace again Among them, wait until the next era to see who has the ability to open the door of the imperial palace."


    Su Yan said, "According to you, it''s almost like a water ghost looking for a dead ghost."


    "Eight thousand years ago, I wanted to find a descendant. It''s a pity that the man was corroded by the killing sword too seriously, and there was no way to practice the "Heaven''s Heart". You originally had such a qualification, but it is a pity that you The strength is too strong, I am not 100% sure to surrender you, more importantly, you broke my face, so I can only kill you." Mu Xi said.


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t it easy for you to find death? You just need to bend your hands and not resist. I only need a sword to help you free."


    Mu Xi laughed when he heard this, and said: "You can''t kill me. If you don''t believe me, you can use your strongest tricks to deal with me. The more you want to kill me, the more you are approaching death."


    Mu Xi''s smile reflected strong confidence.


    This confidence even caused Su Yan to have a strong doubt whether Mu Xi had any special skills that could reverse the situation.


    Mu Xi said: "The murder sword in your hand has another name called the Sword of the Curse. Although you have the sword, you may not understand what is called the Curse. Why don''t I let you understand it clearly?"


    After Mu Xi finished speaking, he opened his arms to Su Yan, which was a defenseless gesture.


    In such a duel, it was too strange that Mu Xi suddenly showed such a posture.


    And Su Yan had also held the killing sword, and the leaping sword light was telling Su Yan that his sword was still as sharp as usual!


    Su Yan''s mood was not affected by Mu Xi, but Su Yan could not guess why Mu Xi made such a posture.


    The current Mu Xi could be flawed, and Su Yan could penetrate her with a single sword.


    Mu Xi said, "Su Yan, look up at Zhou Tian."


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, the light of the stars suddenly became dazzling, as if the distance between them and the stars and the moon in the sky was drawn extremely close!


    Look at your back again. "Mu Xi''s voice is still very soft.


    Su Yan didn''t look back this time. He still felt the swish cold wind blowing from behind, as if something indescribable was being born behind him!


    "You dare not look at it, do you?" Mu Xi''s gesture of spreading his hands did not change.


    "You want to drag me into the underworld?!" Su Yan frowned at this time, already understanding Mu Xi''s purpose.


    If a big living person is dragged into the underworld, it will inevitably end in sudden death. No matter how strong the ability is, it is difficult to resist the underworld''s world law itself against the living.


    Now that he understood Mu Xi''s purpose, Su Yan definitely couldn''t let this woman succeed.


    The blood-colored sword light shined in Su Yan''s hands, and then Su Yan moved, only a blood-colored brilliance remained!


    This sword Su Yan used all his strength, pursuing the greatest lethality and the fastest speed!


    The blood-colored Jianguang had arrived in front of Mu Xi almost in the blink of an eye. At this time, Mu Xi had no time to react, and Jianguang pierced her body directly!


    Seeing that the sword light has penetrated Mu Xi''s body, but the texture of the sword is empty!


    It seems that Su Yan didn''t stabbed anything, and the blood-colored sword light had penetrated Mu Xi''s body completely between doubts, but still did not feel like stabbing the real thing!


    It was as if Su Yan''s sword only pierced the air, which felt really bad.


    And Mu Xi''s face suddenly showed a strange smile. Only seeing Mu Xi''s smile, Su Yan knew that he was calculated by this woman!


    Su Yan''s mind was moving extremely fast at this moment. He already understood that Mu Xi was descending a part of the underworld here. To do this kind of descending would definitely require some kind of contract item.


    And the contract item here is most likely... Mu Xi''s body.


    In order to drag Su Yan into the underworld, this mad woman did not hesitate to use her body as an introduction to the spell.


    I''m afraid this woman is really crazy, she doesn''t consider the so-called consequences at all to do things!


    When the body becomes the primer for casting spells, the gate of the underworld will inevitably appear in her body.


    Su Yan sent the sword light into her body, which was equivalent to passing through the gate of the underworld.


    The surrounding scenery seems to have not changed, but Mu Xi''s spell has been completed with Su Yan''s sword.


    She summoned a part of the underworld to this world, and Su Yan has fallen into the underworld!


    This woman is really a good calculation. This spell obviously regards Su Yan''s sword swing as the most important part.


    This is a gamble. If Su Yan did nothing, Mu Xi would only be able to swallow the violent backlash of this spell, and then he would have no power to counter Su Yan.


    But if the bet is won, Su Yan will be sent into the underworld by her.


    Obviously Mu Xi won the bet this time.


    Su Yan didn''t underestimate Mu Xi''s strength, but underestimated the crazy degree of this woman, and she never thought that she would put the gate of the underworld in her body.


    Su Yan collected the sword, and after a period of changes around him, he was already standing behind Mu Xi.


    Su Yan still held the long sword in his hand and did not move.


    The change of Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is that the underworld that Mu Xi has summoned has reached the present world.


    Mu Xi said: "This is the ultimate secret of the Emperor and I. After practicing the "Heart of the Son of Heaven", we have become a passage between the world and the underworld. As long as these two worlds continue to exist, we will never use it. Fear of death. Even if I am killed by you here, I will be reborn in the imperial palace after a while, because there needs to be a door between the two realms. This is the law prescribed by heaven. As long as this law exists for one day, I will Will live forever."


    When she was speaking, Mu Xi''s stomach cracked directly, and the cracks gradually spread all over her body, and finally even a dozen cracks appeared on her face!


    The appearance of these cracks indicated that Mu Xi''s existence was about to disintegrate, but her tone of voice was extremely cheerful, and she could not feel any sadness at all.


    Because she is already part of the law of heaven and earth, her existence itself is equivalent to certain laws of heaven and earth.


    As long as this world still exists, her existence will never collapse.


    It''s just that this rebirth takes a very long time, and perhaps the wood will be dormant for the next two thousand years.


    But for her who has been integrated with the law, time has no meaning.

 Chapter 3123： In the underworld

    Chapter 3123: Stuck in the Underworld


    Mu Xi looked at Su Yan with a mocking look: "No matter how strong you are, it is meaningless. As long as you are alive and have a physical body, you will be eroded by the power of the underworld. There is no one here that can return to this world. You will be suppressed in the underworld forever, you can��t stand up..."


    Before Mu Xi''s words were finished, she was hit by a **** sword light, and her body that was about to be unsustainable collapsed directly into the night sky.


    "It''s careless." After Su Yan uttered these three words, he put away the killing sword.


    The surrounding environment seemed to have changed and remained unchanged. The air was filled with the power of the purple underworld. Looking up again, the moon and stars had disappeared.


    Su Yan understood that Mu Xi''s spell had already taken effect, and now he should be in the underworld...


    The underworld is essentially the same world as the underworld, on the edge of the spiritual and material worlds, and there is almost infinity inside.


    It is extremely difficult to ascend from the underworld to this world.


    If Su Yan only uses his own soul to enter the underworld, his physical body can still be used as a coordinate, and then he will return to the world by means of resurrection.


    But now the physical body has also arrived in the underworld, and living people will be eroded all the time in such a world. This alone will be very difficult.


    It is even more difficult to travel through the two realms back to the third region.


    But in the hill of Emperor Xin, the ominous power and death that had been permeating suddenly disappeared suddenly!


    The breath of Su Yan and Mu Xi also disappeared at the same time!


    Fu Yuechi and the others showed puzzled expressions. They only saw a dazzling purple light shining with Su Yan''s sword light. After that, the breath of Su Yan and Mu Xi all disappeared...


    Then came the rumbling sound. Above the imperial palace, there were a lot of chaotic rocks being put together, and it seemed that it was about to transform into a mountain again, suppressed on the top of the imperial palace.


    This battle seemed to be over, and even the imperial palace had to be closed again.


    Fu Yuechi sighed, staring into the distance still a little bit disbelief.


    The breath of Su Yan and Mu Xi were gone, and even the ominous power was gone. This seemed to herald an obvious result: Su Yan and Mu Xi died together.


    True person Songhe was completely stunned. He had practiced here for 2,500 years, and this was the first time he had seen the hill of Emperor Xin without ominous power.


    Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help becoming upset. Under the blessing of Shenguang, everyone showed similar expressions.


    The surrounding area was quiet, and Fu Yuechi suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Instead, Wen Lan said, "What''s the matter? Did Su Yan and Mu Xi die? This should not be possible, Su Yan shouldn''t just explain it here!"


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help but glanced at Wen Lan more. Wen Lan is a saint. Of course she would be more convincing to say such things with her knowledge.


    "You think Su Yan is not dead, so why did his breath disappear completely?" Fu Yuechi asked.


    Wen Lan said: "Judging whether a person is dead or not can''t rely on breath alone."


    "What does it depend on?"


    "Rely on intuition." Wen Lan said, "I have intuition. No matter Su Yan or Mu Xi, neither of these two people have fallen. No one in the third region can suppress these two people to the point of perishing!"


    Wen Lan''s words were a bit of comfort. Fu Yuechi couldn''t wait to check the battlefield. Only after checking the last traces of the battlefield, could he figure out what happened just now.


    The level of the battle between Su Yan and Mu Xi was too high, and even Wen Lan could only see part of the clues. It was too far away from the battlefield, and there were actually many things she didn''t understand.


    Wen Lan only vaguely felt that the last gleaming purple light was not trivial, and might have something to do with the legendary underworld...


    But she did not say this inference, after all, Su Yan was always the number one enemy of their five holy places!


    Xiao Qingshi wanted to continue to inquire, but she found that Fu Yuechi''s face was pale, so she did not dare to ask.


    Su Yan was almost invincible in their minds, and it was unexpected that the existence of invincibility would one day go unaccounted for...in this level of battle, the final whereabouts are unknown, most of them are more ill-fortune. Needless to say, everyone is well aware of such things.


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t imagine what they would do to contend with the five sacred places without Su Yan''s leadership.


    Although the Five Great Sacred Grounds of Emperor Xin''s Hill were also greatly injured after this night, the foundation is still laid here, and the strength is far above those of them.


    Without Su Yan, they would definitely not be able to get to where they are today...


    Without Su Yan, these people would probably just fall apart...


    Fu Yuechi dared not think anymore.


    At this time, Su Yan''s face was completely invisible, and the ubiquitous power of the underworld eroded his body, making him feel utterly cold.


    Even if the True Essence in the body has reached its limit, he can barely maintain his own body temperature.


    Without the movement of these true essences, I am afraid that Su Yan would have already turned into an ice sculpture.


    In the last era, there were a large number of protoss stationed in the underworld.


    The underworld gods take care of the underworld so that it can maintain the balance between life and death.


    But at the end of the era, all order collapsed, the balance between life and death was also broken into a mess, and the Protoss'' control over the two realms of life and death also fell apart at the last moment.


    Under the catastrophe, almost all the gods of the heavens fell.


    After this...in a brand new era, the dead world was opened up, and the order of reincarnation between life and death was redefined.


    After that, the underworld almost became a completely deserted world.


    There is no need for others to say that Su Yan is also clear about these things, because he was originally a witness of the world from time to time.


    Perhaps for tens of thousands of years, Su Yan has been the only visitor to the underworld, perhaps what he will face here is close to eternal loneliness.


    Su Yan had faced many adversities, but he was not discouraged by falling into the underworld.


    But even if Su Yan mastered the knowledge of the upper realm, it would be difficult to get out of the underworld for at least ten years due to the fact that his current cultivation level had many abilities that he could not use.


    Ten years is really a long number. There are currently huge variables in the third region. If you really want to waste ten years in the underworld, you will probably be dead after you go out.


    But at this moment, Su Yan noticed that the murder sword in his hand shook gently, and even the blood-colored sword light became unstable, seeming to be echoing with something...


    In this barren underworld, what exactly are things and murderous swords that can echo each other?

 Chapter 3124： Strange echo

    The third thousand one hundred and twenty-four chapters strange echoes


    Su Yan stared at the killing sword in his hand for a moment, only then did this sword start, and he still couldn''t reach the state of complete communication with him.


    So Su Yan closed his eyes and divided a part of his mind into the presence of the murderous sword.


    He wanted to see what caused the murder sword to produce such an abnormality.


    This part of the divine consciousness that Su Yan had separated quickly entered into a misty mood.


    This is a mysterious and mysterious spiritual world, and everything weird and unreasonable here is very normal.


    But here Su Yan only felt a quiet desolation, and in this desolate distance, Su Yan vaguely saw a blue-purple light, the source of this light seemed to have some magical weapon echoing the killing sword.


    The physical distance in the spiritual world is meaningless. Su Yan''s divine thoughts will be there in no time at such an immeasurable distance.


    Amidst the blue-purple mist, Su Yan seemed to have seen a heavy ancient book with a five-pointed star pattern on the cover. As he was about to investigate carefully, a spirit of spirit came directly towards Su Yan from the other side. !


    This divine thought is very vast, coming like a landslide and a tsunami!


    Su Yan is only divided into a small part of his mind here. Facing such a huge spiritual mind, he can''t resist at all, and can only cut off the connection between this small part of his mind and the subject.


    Su Yancai cut off his mind, and that divine thought has already whizzed past, destroying it like a typhoon!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but said something dangerous in his heart. If he retreated a little bit slowly or hesitated, he would definitely be hurt.


    Then Su Yan couldn''t help but began to figure out what magic weapon the book that appeared just now was so inseparable from the murder sword.


    Su Yan suddenly felt the enlightenment. Is it a death book?


    A magic weapon that can echo each other in the form of a book and a killing sword can only be a death book!


    It''s just that the whereabouts of the book of death is unknown as early as ten thousand years ago. In that era, even the five holy sites were not created.


    Could it be that the book of death was lost to the underworld, so no news was passed on?


    Su Yan just finished thinking about it here. In the far side, in a huge palace, a king sighed: "Ten thousand years have passed. I am ready to give up the so-called hope. The killing sword is finally still Have you come to the underworld?"


    After that, in the huge palace, countless blue flames were ignited on the stone pillars, and the silent palace restored its majestic aura in an instant.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t know all of this, he just thought it was very weird, and he needed to pay attention to it.


    The legendary death book may be in this underworld, and the huge aura just now also shows that there are absolutely top powerhouses in the underworld, and you should never be careless.


    If you are too arrogant and underestimate the enemy, you will most likely fall here.


    After this echo, Su Yan found that the Murder Sword had returned to peace. It seemed that the change just now was just to inform Su Yan that the death book was also in the underworld.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, only feeling that the air inhaled into his lungs was extremely cold, and it seemed that his throat was freezing.


    The temperature here is not the extreme cold of the Arctic, but I don''t know how it is, but there is a chill that burrows under people''s skin desperately. Even Su Yan feels very uncomfortable.


    A strange tingling sensation came from the back of his right hand. Su Yan took the killing sword and raised his wrist to see that some yellowish brown spots had appeared on the skin.


    The tingling sensation comes from these yellow-brown spots.


    These yellow-brown spots represent that the skin around here has withered and died. This is not a toxin or witch Gu, but the result of Su Yan''s body being corroded by the breath of the underworld.


    These yellow-brown spots don''t look very eye-catching, but they are definitely not to be taken lightly. If they spread to the whole body, then Su Yan''s body will also usher in death in the true sense.


    At present, his true essence can barely suppress the spread of this yellow-brown spot, but it will inevitably be unable to suppress it over time.


    Even if he completely transforms the nature of the true essence in his body, it is useless, because this is the underworld, which is originally a world where the living is forbidden.


    The underworld is eroding the flesh and blood of living people all the time and everywhere.


    Su Yan naturally understood this very well. He had to find a way to escape from the underworld within a limited time.


    The situation was far more sinister than Su Yan initially expected.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan heard the sound of footsteps approaching. The sound of footsteps was very dull, as if a hammer hit the ground, full of rhythm.


    This footstep must come from some kind of giant.


    Su Yan''s heart was also full of doubts. It seemed that the underworld was not as desolate as it seemed on the surface. The descendants of the underworld gods who survived that year are most likely still in the underworld.


    Su Yan used a blindfold method to hide his body in the mist. It didn''t take long for him to hear the dull footsteps getting closer, and even the earth was trembling slightly.


    Then he saw a huge ancient mammoth slowly walking towards him.


    This ancient mammoth is at least seven meters high, and only a pair of white fangs is at least three meters long. Half of the body has decayed into bones, and half of the body still contains rotten flesh and blood.


    The speed of the ancient mammoth is not very fast, and there are three skeleton soldiers sitting on the back of the ancient mammoth.


    The three skeleton soldiers were wearing broken armor and holding rusty weapons. They seemed to have lost all their vitality. Only the blue soul flame in the skull''s eyes was still burning.


    The flame of the soul was silently telling Su Yan that these three skeleton soldiers absolutely still had their own consciousness.


    These three skeleton soldiers and ancient mammoths have a very peculiar logo on their bodies. There is a knife in a concentric circle, which represents that they come from a force or organization.


    Su Yan didn''t know much about the underworld, even Su Yan had never been to the underworld before, because this was originally a forbidden zone where living people stopped.


    This time, it was only after Mu Xi''s calculations that he was transferred to the underworld.


    I heard that the underworld is vast and boundless, and I don''t know where it is in the underworld, but even if he wants to ask questions, these dead objects in the underworld may not be willing to answer them.


    The hatred and jealousy of this kind of undead for the living and the living is almost an instinct. If they discover the existence of Su Yan, an extremely fierce conflict will inevitably erupt between the two sides.


    Su Yan''s plan was to follow these three skeleton soldiers first to see where they would go. After all, it would be difficult to find a way to leave the underworld in this wilderness.

 Chapter 3125： The growth of the killing sword

    Chapter 3125: The Growth of Murder Sword


    Suddenly, the ancient mammoth stopped, the straight line distance from Su Yan was no more than five meters.


    The stopped ancient mammoth was abnormally restless, constantly observing its surroundings, it seemed that there was something upsetting it, and it was reluctant to move forward.


    Su Yan was puzzled, could this ancient mammoth be able to see through his disguise?


    Even if Su Yan''s camouflage is not perfect, it is at least above the level. The death qi from this ancient mammoth is not very strong. It is definitely not a very powerful undead creature. How can you find Su Yan all at once? Where''s the trail?


    Su Yan was puzzled, the ancient mammoth had become more irritable.


    The silent soul flame in the eyes of the three skeleton soldiers on the elephant''s back suddenly burned at this moment!


    The three skeleton soldiers did not have any verbal communication. They just looked at each other a few times and found that the situation was extremely wrong.


    Then a skeleton soldier jumped directly from the back of the ancient mammoth toward a ring-head knife, and walked directly into the mist.


    This skeleton soldier must have not discovered the existence of Su Yan, he walked directly in the opposite direction, searched for a while in the mist, naturally there was no gain.


    Then the skeleton soldier silently returned to the back of the ancient mammoth. Su Yan thought they would leave here, but suddenly saw three skeleton soldiers jumping off the back of the ancient mammoth!


    The three ring swords suddenly slashed towards Su Yan!


    It turned out that the skeleton soldier was pretending that he hadn''t found Su Yan. In fact, they already knew where Su Yan was hidden through eye contact.


    This sudden attack, to be honest, did kill Su Yan by surprise.


    He didn''t expect these three skeleton soldiers to be so cunning. In Su Yan''s impression, such low-level undead creatures tend to have very low intelligence, and their greatest advantage is that they are not afraid of death and have strong execution.


    Murderous aura rushed towards the face, and the three ring swords still carried the power of the purple underworld!


    But when the underworld''s power was compared with Mu Xi, the undead saint, it wasn''t even a small fish, so how could it be Su Yan.


    Moreover, regardless of speed or strength, these three skeleton soldiers couldn''t see enough in front of Su Yan.


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, three sword lights shot at the three skeleton soldiers.


    Su Yan did not use the killing sword, because in his opinion, it was not worth taking out the killing sword in order to deal with these three small fish.


    But after the three sword lights flew out, the three skeleton soldiers all resisted with the ring sword in their hands.


    The three ring-headed knives were rusty. After colliding with Su Yan''s sword, a lot of rust fell on the ground, and the three skeleton soldiers also flew out and fell to the ground.


    Even though Su Yan''s sword aura had the upper hand, Su Yan immediately realized that something was wrong!


    After the three skeletons were caught in his sword aura, they didn''t turn into dust, they just fell to the ground, and some cracks could be seen on the bones, but that was all.


    The three skeleton soldiers then all sat up from the ground staggeringly, hardly being affected.


    Su Yan has always been extremely confident in his sword, although this is only three sword auras that are casually released, it is enough to kill the opponent under the tribulation realm with a single sword.


    The three skeleton soldiers are nothing particularly powerful. They are just mere miscellaneous soldiers. It stands to reason that they should have been broken into pieces under Su Yan''s sword aura. How could they stand up from the ground again?


    Where is the problem?


    Su Yan immediately realized that it was not that these three skeleton soldiers were too strong, but that his own sword aura was too weak.


    The breath of the underworld is ubiquitous and has great restraint effects on living beings, so even if Su Yan''s cultivation has reached the sky, his internal aura within the underworld will definitely be suppressed by 70%.


    Then the remaining three became to resist the erosion of the underworld breath to the body, and also converted into a special attribute.


    The true essence of this special attribute loses substantial lethality to the undead in the underworld, which is why this situation is caused.


    In other words, the current situation is that Su Yankong has a powerful true essence, but there is no way to use it in battle. This is really terrible.


    Fortunately, the three skeleton soldiers encountered here, if they were opponents above the level, then Su Yan should have suffered a lot by now.


    Su Yan can''t help but frown slightly when he thinks of this. The current situation is really a bit tricky, and it can even be said that it has exceeded his expectations.


    His powerful true essence can hardly be used in the underworld, so if he encounters any powerful opponents, how can he fight it?


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little bored thinking of this.


    Because of this, it is more difficult for him to escape from the underworld than before!


    The three skeleton soldiers swayed, and they had already re-killed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was a little bit depressed. He was able to reach the heavens and the earth, but he could barely use it in the underworld. It was really a tiger that was bullied by a dog.


    But this is also due to circumstances, and there is no alternative.


    If the tigers and lions on the land are thrown to the bottom of the sea, they may not be able to beat three small fish.


    The three skeleton soldiers quickly formed a very simple character-shaped battle formation. Although they were still silent, the blue soul flame in their eyes had burned more and more violently!


    These three skeleton soldiers have obviously regarded Su Yan as their prey!


    Su Yan''s right wrist flipped slightly, and the **** murder sword reappeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    The sword light of the Murder Sword was very eye-catching, and this time Su Yan didn''t intend to give the other party any more chances. With a light step, he flew out!


    Although Su Yan''s true essence was suppressed to the extreme in the underworld, his basic cultivation and physical strength were still there. These two points were enough to crush the three skeleton soldiers!


    You must know that Su Yan is definitely the level of a prehistoric behemoth if only talking about physical strength.


    After the **** sword light pierced the sky, the three ring swords broke first in the air!


    Then the bodies of these three skeleton warriors quickly disintegrated in the air, and their bodies seemed to be papery in front of the **** sword light, almost without any resistance!


    Just one face to face is broken in front of Murder Sword!


    Su Yan smashed the bodies of these three skeleton warriors to pieces, leaving all bones on the ground.


    The blue soul flames under the three skeleton warriors only the fragments of their skulls were still burning.


    Su Yan walked up step by step, trying to find out what the blue soul flame was all about.


    But when the distance between the two sides approached, Su Yan unexpectedly changed.


    Suddenly, there was an inexplicable suction on the killing sword. After being attracted by the three blue soul flames, they flew out of the skull and attached to the killing sword.


    It was completely absorbed by the Murder Sword in less than a moment...


    The murder sword that absorbed these three soul flames conveyed an increasingly powerful texture!


    The killing sword can directly absorb these souls and transform them into their own power!

 Chapter 3126： Grey Robe Wizard

    Chapter 3126: Gray-robed Wizard


    Su Yan had also heard some legends before, saying that the killing sword can absorb the enemy''s power after killing the enemy. There is no upper limit for such growth, so the killing sword will become the first sword in the heavens.


    At the moment this rumor is confirmed, the killing sword can indeed gain power by beheading the enemy.


    But the way to obtain this can only be at the level of the soul, rather than drawing strength from the flesh and blood of the enemy.


    It''s no wonder that when Su Yan killed the saint before, the killing sword didn''t improve substantially.


    Because at the moment when the saint was pierced by Su Yan with a sword, his spirit disappeared at the same time!


    After slaying the three skeleton soldiers, that ancient mammoth also felt the great danger, and sprinted into the mist!


    The ancient mammoth looks very cumbersome, but its huge body is placed here, once it runs wildly, the speed is really not slow.


    Just when Su Yan wanted to pursue the past, the huge mammoth fell into the mist without warning.


    When the huge body of the mammoth fell to the ground, there was a lot of vibration from the ground.


    When Su Yan arrived, he saw a wizard in a gray robe standing on the corpse of the ancient mammoth, slowly extracting the power of the soul from the head of the ancient mammoth.


    After hearing the footsteps, the gray-robed wizard raised his head and saw Su Yan, with an inexplicable horror in his eyes: "Are you a human?"


    Su Yan did not answer this question directly, but stared at the gray-robed wizard in front of him.


    Su Yan saw that the gray-robed wizard did not see the concentric circles and the mark of the sword, which meant that he was not a fellow traveler with the three skeleton soldiers and the ancient mammoth.


    The aura of this wizard is very emptiness, almost imperceptible to his existence. Even if Su Yan''s spiritual sense is extremely strong, it is difficult to notice him if he doesn''t have the heart to catch him.


    A wizard who can''t breathe and has no heartbeat, and his body is already cold, if he doesn''t use spells, he will hardly leak any breath.


    Even a small amount of death aura, the most indispensable in this underworld is death aura, which can also be considered as a perfect integration into the environment.


    Whether this wizard is an enemy or a friend, it is very important to Su Yan.


    Because this was the first target he saw that he could communicate after entering the underworld.


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the wizard said again, "How can you as a human enter the underworld? The passage between the underworld and the human world has been cut off for thousands of years. Did you come into the underworld through time and space?"


    The turbulence of time and space connects many different time and space without logic.


    When time and space reach the apex of confusion, it is possible to transport people from outside to the underworld.


    It''s just... you must have an extremely powerful physical body if you want to pass the turbulence of time and space.


    Otherwise, the turbulence of time and space is enough to tear all living things into messy flesh and blood.


    Su Yan said: "Are you a wizard? I thought the wizard had already been destroyed, after all, it was a product of two epochs. To be honest, I was really surprised to see an old antique like you here."


    The time and space turbulence that the wizard said was a very reasonable inference. The wizard gradually left in front of the ancient mammoth. Although he still kept a sufficient guard distance from Su Yan, his purpose for Su Yan was obvious.


    The so-called wizards have existed in the last epoch, and the highest pursuit of these people is not the power that can stand alone in the world, nor the establishment of a witchcraft empire that enslaves hundreds of millions of creatures.


    Regardless of power or empire, for wizards, it''s just magic.


    The so-called laws, techniques, and power are all means. The purpose of these people is to pursue the ultimate truth in the universe.


    In order to achieve such a grand goal, they must obtain almost eternal life. Only a long and endless life can master more knowledge and thus master many truths in the universe.


    For this goal, these wizards can completely annihilate humanity and do many horrible experiments, and can transform billions of creatures into undead creatures.


    But to say that they are crazy, it is better to say that they are crazy believers.


    Cultivation civilization in the last era declined. These wizards have dominated the world order for at least 20,000 years.


    When Su Yan, the ancestor of Panshan, and Si Qing set out from the Molten City to find the killing sword, they strayed into a mysterious world and once met a great wizard.


    This great wizard turned all the creatures of a world into undead creatures for him to manipulate with his own power.


    This great wizard claims to be a descendant of the witch sect, and the witch sect of the ancient times came from the witchcraft civilization two epochs ago.


    Although not much aura leaked from the gray-robed wizard in front of him, Su Yan could fully feel that his power was closer to the original power of the Twelve Witch Ancestor than the great wizard.


    The time between the two epochs is too long. I don��t know how many powerful ethnicities and civilizations have been annihilated in the long river of history. Through such a long time, you can still see a real wizard. Even Su Yan feels a bit magical. .


    Perhaps only the decayed and closed world of the underworld can accommodate the once wizards to take root here.


    The gray-robed wizard stared at Su Yan and said, "You must be no ordinary mortal. If an ordinary mortal enters the underworld, there is absolutely no way to keep his heartbeat and breathing. Our wizards specialize in the study of death, and we can''t do this. You can actually resist the erosion of the underworld...What kind of exercises are you practicing?"


    The communication between Su Yan and the gray-robed wizard was almost parallel. Everyone just asked their own questions and ignored the other party''s questions.


    This kind of parallel communication is not completely useless, because it can be regarded as a temptation in itself, not only testing the attitude of the other party, but also testing the strength of the other party.


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t come in chaotically in time and space, but when I fought with a rival, she used a strategy, and she didn''t hesitate to use her body as a medium to send me to the underworld."


    The gray-robed wizard said: "Then she must be dead, and it is impossible for people to bear such a level of power in the underworld."


    Su Yan asked: "Do you know how to get out of here? I still have very important things to do outside, and I can''t stay here for a long time."


    The gray-robed wizard shook his head, and said, "If there is a way to get out, will we wizards still be trapped in this broken underworld? There are no creatures here, which is harmful to our research."


    The gray-robed wizard''s words are very mechanical and do not contain any emotion.


    The answer was actually within Sun Hao''s expectations, so it would not be particularly disappointing.


    Su Yan has the experience of practicing for the ninth generation, and has been to many places in the heavens and all realms. For some weird worlds, he has long been very experienced.


    This underworld is a typical funnel-shaped world, this kind of world is extremely difficult to enter, and it is even more difficult to climb to the sky if you want to go out!

 Chapter 3127： The pattern of the underworld

    Chapter 3127 The Pattern of the Underworld


    Su Yan still had many questions to ask the gray-robed wizard, but he sensed that the ground beneath his feet shook again.


    This time the frequency of the earthquake is very dense, as if there are many war drums being hammered at the same time...


    The gray-robed wizard also felt bad and said: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. It may be that the hunting king''s army is coming here. We''d better retreat from here first."


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know where to retreat."


    The gray-robed wizard glanced at Su Yan and said, "If you don''t dislike it, you can come with me and go to my residence. I happen to have many things to ask you."


    Su Yan also happened to have a lot of questions and wanted to consult the gray-robed wizard. He hasn''t been in the underworld for a long time and knows almost nothing about the underworld. If he can get enough knowledge from the gray-robed wizard, he will definitely strengthen himself. Awareness of the underworld.


    Someone answering questions is better than blindly groping outside.


    For the gray-robed wizard, it was not the case. A living person suddenly appeared in this underworld. Of course, this was an unprecedented anecdote. Even for him, the value of Su Yan was incalculable.


    After all, in the past tens of thousands of years in the underworld, I am afraid that only a living person like Su Yan broke in from the outside without any consideration. If the gray-robed wizard wants to understand the outside world, it is best to get the answer from Su Yan.


    This can be regarded as both parties taking what they need.


    After that, the gray-robed wizard squatted down in front of the ancient mammoth, and then Su Yan saw that the deadness of the ancient mammoth''s body was stripped out, and finally gathered in the gray-robed wizard''s hands. .


    The lifelessness that was stripped out finally gathered in the hands of the gray-robed wizard, condensing into a black-gray bead.


    After the ancient mammoth lost its lifeless support, its flesh decayed almost at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After the gray-robed wizard put away the black-gray bead, he said: "Well, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here quickly."


    While speaking, the gray-robed wizard took out another magic weapon. This magic weapon looked like a jade plaque, but it quickly grew bigger after being thrown into the air. Then Su Yan followed the gray-robed wizard and stood on top of the jade plaque.


    Then the jade flew towards the distant mist.


    During the flight, the gray-robed wizard said to Su Yan: "We must find a way to isolate your living breath, and then let you exude a faint breath of death. Otherwise, your existence in the underworld is too much. It''s abrupt."


    When the gray-robed wizard said so, Su Yan immediately remembered the three skeleton soldiers and the ancient mammoth who had discovered the trail.


    These three are estimated to be small soldiers, but they can easily see through Su Yan''s disguise, which is really terrible.


    If you encounter a more powerful underworld warrior, Su Yan''s anger will definitely be more difficult to hide.


    For Su Yan, this is nothing more than exposing himself to the enemy all the time, and his strength in the underworld will always be severely limited, which is bound to be very dangerous.


    So Su Yan asked, "Do you have a way to hide the breath of my living?"


    Gray-robed wizard: "I don''t have such a magic weapon in my hand, but I know that there is a magic weapon you need in a place. When the time comes, you and I will **** this magic weapon. But before that, we have to meet first. A person."


    Under the control of the gray robe mage, the jade magic treasures under their feet flew faster and faster, flying faster and faster toward the depths of the mist.


    During the flight, the gray-robed wizard and Su Yan talked about the division of forces in the underworld.


    The supreme ruler of the underworld is revered as the supreme pluto.


    Under the command of Pluto, there are ten princes, and the ten princes have their own territory and army.


    The three skeleton soldiers and ancient mammoths that Su Yan saw just now carry the logos of concentric circles and long swords on their bodies. This is the emblem of the hunting **** Junhou.


    The ten princes have different sizes. The big one has more than 300 cities, and the small one has more than 70 cities.


    The ten princes have attacked each other a lot, so there has been almost no peace in the underworld over the years.


    Su Yan was already very confused when he heard this, so he asked: "Since the passage between the underworld and the rest of the world has been blocked, then the undead of the other worlds should not be able to enter the underworld. You said that the ten great monarchs have all. A huge army, where did this army come from? Can''t they make a huge army of necromancers by themselves?"


    The gray-robed wizard said: "The passage for the undead from the outside world to enter the underworld has not been cut off. It is still in the hands of the palace of the underworld, but the passage from the underworld to the world has collapsed 20,000 years ago. This is also not the case for the ten great lords The reason for daring to rebel against the Pluto, as long as Pluto grasps the passage of the dead into the underworld, it is equivalent to strangling the necks of the ten princes, and they must follow the orders of the palace of the Pluto."


    Su Yan nodded after listening, and as the jade was flying, rolling mountains appeared in front of him.


    The gray-robed wizard said: "We are almost there."


    Su Yan clasped his fist and said, "I don''t know your name?"


    The gray-robed wizard said: "You can just call me Fufeng. I think it''s not a general generation in the world, right?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I am Su Yan, the master of a sect. I am not familiar with the underworld. I would like to ask Fufeng brothers for advice.


    Fufeng was very interested in Yimen, and after asking many questions, Su Yan always answered.


    In the end the jade tablet landed among the mountains, and then Su Yan saw a strange water ripple appeared on the mountain in front of him, and then the jade tablet flew directly into this water ripple.


    After entering the water ripple, there is a very long and narrow gray channel.


    The outer layer of water ripples has the function of confusing the enemy''s detection and defense, and if you really want to enter Fufeng''s cave, you need to use this technique to construct a channel.


    This gray channel is obviously shaped by a certain spatial law, stretching the distance of a thin layer of paper into this infinite channel.


    Such a method is very amazing, but for the wizard, it should be a reasonable skill.


    They spent a long time exploring the various truths in the universe. This is also the mission that these wizards have given themselves, and the monks of Taoism seek the ultimate liberation from this mortal world.


    The original purpose of the two was different. After a long period of time, the achievements were of course different. The wizard''s mastery of the laws was actually based on various gates.


    At the end of this gray passage, there is a more complex chain of witchcraft, which requires nineteen secret handprints to pass the level. The complexity is more than any kind of guarding formation that Su Yan has seen in the world.


    Regardless of the water ripples outside, the gray channel, or this complex chain, its function is to resist the enemy''s detection and provide defense functions.

 Chapter 3128： Red Robe

    Chapter 3128: Red Robe


    These gadgets are a lot of work, and they are definitely not easy to arrange. Fufeng needs to hide his cave in this way. It must be targeted. Wizards must have very powerful enemies before they have to be time-consuming and laborious. .


    But since Fufeng didn''t say it, there might be some articles in it, so Su Yan didn''t ask these questions that might embarrass everyone.


    After all the restrictions were opened, he could finally enter the interior of the mountain.


    When they set foot in it, all the torches installed on the mountain wall burned.


    Under the blue-purple Lich flame, you can see a cave in the belly of the mountain.


    There are two large rows of bookshelves facing each other, and then there are many bottles and jars on the shelves.


    After passing through these shelves, there are more weird things, some of which can''t even be called Su Yan.


    Fufeng said, "Lord Su, let��s take a break here for the time being. It��s absolutely safe. Your aura of living will not leak out. After a friend of mine comes over, I��ll find a way to help you seize and isolate The magic weapon of the living breath."


    This is the end of Fufeng''s words, and Su Yan can''t say anything other than nodding.


    During the chat, Su Yan learned that this mountain range is located in the center of the underworld, which is about five thousand miles away from the palace of the underworld.


    Su Yan specifically asked some questions about Pluto, because if the death book is also in the underworld, it is most likely in Pluto''s hands.


    Before long, the witchcraft gate in the belly of the mountain opened again.


    A red robe wizard came in.


    After seeing this red robe wizard, Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder.


    Because according to the rules of wizards, the color of the robe can represent the rank.


    The gray robe represents this advanced wizard who can be alone, and there are two kinds of black and gold on the gray robe.


    The golden robe represents the apex of the wizarding world. I have never heard of a scarlet robe.


    But what Su Yan knew were all the rules that existed many years ago. Perhaps after falling into the underworld, these wizards might change the rules.


    After putting down the red hoodie, it turned out to be the face of a woman who looked very cold.


    The icy blue eyes and the white long hair exude a texture that is not far away.


    Of course, this woman''s body was already cold, and there would be no breathing or heartbeat. Life has been away from her for many years.


    The woman was also very surprised after seeing Su Yan. After taking a look at Fufeng, she asked, "How come you have a living person here?"


    Fufeng said: "I was just going to attack the scout sent by the hunting **** Junhou to clear the obstacles for you, but I didn''t want to meet this Mr. Su Yansu. He just came to the underworld not long ago, and met me by chance. So I just Brought him back here, and you will decide on the rest."


    Fufeng said just now that he was waiting for a friend, but seeing him respectfully in front of this woman, the colors of the robes on both sides were different.


    Wizards are a very serious ethnic group, and Fufeng''s performance can only show that there is a gap between the levels of the two sides.


    Su Yan was not very interested in this woman in the scarlet robe, but was full of vigilance in her heart.


    Everyone met right away, and these wizards might not be his true friends.


    Su Yan had to carefully hide the fact that his true essence was suppressed to the extreme by the power of the underworld.


    Otherwise, it is hard to guarantee that these wizards have any bad ideas.


    The so-called heart of harm is not allowed, and the heart of defense is indispensable.


    In Su Yan''s memory, the wizards were absolute egoists, and the so-called cooperation was based on the equal strength of the two sides, or under the circumstances that he was afraid.


    If you know that Su Yan has such a problem, the wizard who speaks very well in front of him might turn his face in an instant.


    "Mr. Su?" The woman stared at Su Yan with ice blue eyes, "Why did you come to the underworld? According to common sense, there is only one way for humans to enter the underworld, and that is death. You are still alive. People, actually went to the underworld..."


    Su Yan didn''t answer her question directly, but instead asked, "What is your name? Also, what do you mean by wearing this scarlet robe? You must have a very high status among wizards, right?"


    "Just call me Zhu Xin. As for my red robe, it means that I am a priest among the wizards, the kind that needs to communicate with the Twelve Ancestor Witch."


    The skills of this type of wizard may not be the strongest, but because of their very special functions, they have always had a high prestige in the wizarding community.


    When Zhu Xin said this, Su Yan would immediately notice that the identity of the woman in front of her was indeed very complicated, and even included part of her divinity.


    Zhu Xin asked again: "How can you come to the underworld as a living person?"


    Su Yan had no choice but to explain the process of his battle with the Undead Saint in general.


    After hearing this, Zhu Xin showed a weird smile on his face and asked Su Yan: "Do you know where the Pluto is today?"


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t the Hades a legacy of the Protoss of the Underworld?"


    Zhu Xin smiled and said: "It seems that you really don''t know anything about the history of the underworld. The underworld protoss have already been annihilated. Our wizards were also the helpers of the underworld protoss invited to the underworld, and we wizards will give up. Life, transforming itself into a cold corpse, is to deal with our common enemy."


    Su Yan had a puzzled expression at this time, the underworld gods and wizards have a common enemy?


    In Su Yan''s memory, at the moment when the last epoch was about to end, the two once grand tribes of wizards and underworld gods all ushered in destruction, but countless tribes and civilizations were destroyed under the apocalypse.


    Because the Doomsday Tribulation originally represented the end of an epoch, and the opening of the next epoch, destruction and rebirth existed at the same time.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan had inspiration in his mind, "Could it be that your common enemy is the Emperor?"


    The handover of rights and order will not be smooth sailing. The former kings will not willingly retreat from the main stage of history, and the new forces will not be willing to succumb to others. The contradiction between the two parties can be said to be irreconcilable .


    So... this battle is absolutely inevitable!


    The later results were obvious. The gods of the heavens were all swept away, and the final victor was Human Sovereign, and a new era began.


    But the so-called human emperor, as the name suggests, represents the emperor of mankind, and it should have nothing to do with this underworld.


    "Isn''t it enough that the emperor has conquered the heavens and all the worlds and swept all your wizards, and even the underworld has to conquer together?"

 Chapter 3129： Secret History of the Underworld

    Chapter 3129: Secret History of the Underworld


    Zhu Xin said: "Mr. Su, you are a very smart person. I just gave a little hint and you can restore the history of the year. The human emperor is invincible. We wizards and ancients All the Protoss are not opponents. Since the world of the living has been conquered, why not bring the world of the dead into your own control?"


    Zhu Xin''s words shook Su Yan quite a bit, but it made sense on top of reason. When a person''s ambitions swelled to the extreme, he would indeed think of ruling life and death together.


    "So it''s a unavoidable thing for wizards to resist the Emperor, because we have no choice at all." Zhu Xin said, "We can only form an ally with the underworld protoss to protect this last world. If we lose even us, then Regardless of life or death, surpassing all boundaries will be under the rule of the emperor. Throughout the ages, there has never been a large empire large enough to rule life and death!"


    This is a truth. Su Yan has witnessed the rise of countless powerful empires and tribes, but the power of an empire has never been exaggerated to such a degree.


    Fufeng added: "The Emperor Human had another consideration back then. Once he captured the underworld, his loyal subjects could follow him beyond life and death. As long as he settled in the underworld, he could surpass life and death and bring the empire. Continue indefinitely."


    Su Yan said leisurely: "This kind of thing will not be realized even if you think about it. Life and death are the principles of natural law. Things will eventually die from the beginning of birth. The endless life and death is the truth of the universe. People who want to violate the truth of the universe will definitely not. What will happen to the end? Although the first generation of human emperors roughly built a great empire, they died in the end of the queen and the prince. It is very interesting."


    Zhu Xin said: "Indeed, in this universe, it is absolutely impossible for mortal creatures to transcend the cycle of life and death."


    Su Yan also said: "The Emperor wants to rule the underworld and fight with you in the underworld. Technically speaking, it will be extremely difficult. The underworld is a world where the living are deterred. The emperor relies on the unfavorable army to fight the heavens. , But once these troops are killed in battle, they are just ordinary dead spirits. How can they shake the deep-rooted rule of the gods of the underworld?"


    Zhu Xin said: "You have underestimated the human emperor, there are countless capable people and strangers under the human emperor. They developed a method to make some very powerful human figurines first, and then inject the souls of the soldiers into the human figurines. In this way, these soldiers have a brand new body that can flow unimpeded in the underworld. Moreover, the soldiers who have lost their physical **** are stronger, because they have faded away the weakness of human beings, and will not feel tired or weak. In this way, how can the underworld **** race be able to resist it?"


    "The gods of the underworld are not as weak as you said, and the gods of the heavens have their own powerful abilities, otherwise they can''t laugh for tens of thousands of years." Su Yan said.


    "On the individual''s combat effectiveness, the underworld gods are indeed stronger, but the army under the human emperor is already the best at siege of various battle formations. Isn''t the human gods strong in those days? They have not been eliminated by the human emperor one by one. Zhu Xin said, "What''s more, the Protoss of the Underworld has been at ease here for too long. They have never had natural enemies. They rely solely on the particularity of the Underworld to resist powerful enemies. The Protoss is far inferior to the human world. How can they resist the human emperor''s offensive?"


    Even Su Yan knew for the first time that there was such an attack in the underworld.


    The Emperor''s ambitions indeed surpassed Su Yan''s expectations, and he asked, "What was the outcome of this battle?"


    "Even with the help of our wizards, the Underworld Protoss is gradually unable to resist it. The front battlefield has no worries for a while, but there is a big problem in the rear."


    Su Yan asked incomprehensibly, "What big problem can happen in the rear? Is it because there is a traitor?"


    Zhu Xin said: "The fertility rate of the gods and gods has always been a big problem. Although the gods are strong, they can always produce very few offspring, but the army of the human race can be produced continuously and gathered in the emperor. The army under him has never been less than tens of millions. Although the underworld **** race is with us in the same hatred, but 500 years later, the blood is gradually withered and it can''t be supported..."


    "The so-called Pluto today is actually the marshal who supervised the conquest of the underworld under the emperor''s men. Almost all the ten princes were generals who fought against the gods of the underworld. These people have the ambition of conquering the world after the death Dedicated one''s life is considered very loyal. Even if it is an opponent for thousands of years, we will never deny this."


    Su Yan didn''t think Pluto was loyal to the emperor.


    The normal passage between the human world and the underworld has long been cut off. Can the emperor��s command be effectively transmitted to the underworld?


    Even if it is passed to the underworld, who will supervise Pluto to execute the order?


    Pluto can almost say that he has the right to be completely unrestricted, and whoever changes it will have the self-reliance over time.


    This kind of thing has nothing to do with loyalty, but at that position, this kind of thinking will inevitably arise.


    Of course, there must be a lot of tricks in the game of middle rights.


    The ominous power emanating from the emperor��s palace is actually one of the two powers after the power of the underworld has been stripped away. The undead saint Mu Xi has long since changed the nature of her existence, but she is still trapped. In the imperial palace...


    It is just these details that Su Yan grasped that things were definitely not simple back then.


    The collapse of the empire seemed to occur overnight, but the reasons and key points of the various beacon flames were absolutely different.


    Su Yan said: "In the outside world, the human emperor''s empire has collapsed for 20,000 years. After the human emperor, there is an era of mythology, and then the Dao Sect has fully risen. Now it is already the era of the Dao Sect."


    Zhu Xin stared at Su Yan and said, "Just by looking at you, I can understand that the monks of the Taoist Sect are very powerful and have the qualifications to control the heavens and the world."


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    It would be very interesting if Zhu Xin felt that the monks outside Taoist monks generally had the level of Su Yan.


    Zhu Xin changed his words: "The breath of your living person is not the same in the dead world. To cover up your breath of life requires a magic weapon."


    Su Yan said, "Brother Fufeng has already told me about this."


    "This magic weapon is in the hands of the hunting **** Junhou''s city lord Ding who doesn''t understand it. It is called Youhuan Glazed Glass, which can isolate all breaths. With the secret medicine in my hand, your body can enter a state of suspended animation. If you want to resist the invasion of the power of the underworld, you must have already worked very hard."


    Su Yan smiled. Although he didn''t say a word, he was a little surprised in his heart. This red-robed witch is definitely not simple, and he can see his current predicament at a glance!

 Chapter 3130： Walk between life and death

    The third thousandth chapter is between life and death


    Zhu Xin said again: "The power of the underworld must have left a mark on your body, right?"


    Su Yan was a little surprised, but smiled and asked, "How did you know?"


    "Back then, many powerful wizards also entered the underworld in a living state, but under the ubiquitous erosion of the underworld, they were gradually unable to resist and could only transform themselves into dead spirits. What you experience is actually The above is what we experienced back then."


    After speaking, Zhu Xin took out a vermilion pill from the wide sleeves.


    This pill then fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Zhu Xin said: "Although my secret medicine can help you temporarily resist the erosion of the power of the underworld, the medicine itself is extremely toxic. If you eat too much, it will definitely cause death. It depends on your physical fitness. If your physique is a little worse, the second one may kill you."


    What Zhu Xin said is very consistent with Su Yan''s perception of wizards.


    Su Yan swallowed this pill into his abdomen without much hesitation, and then only felt as if a raging fire was burning from his throat, and then this raging fire flowed into the limbs and the corpses, burning in all five. After the feeling reached its peak, the extreme heat turned into extreme cold...


    This conversion between extremes was very torturous, and the true essence in Su Yan naturally resisted.


    And Zhu Xin��s icy words came again: ��You don��t have to resist the power of the medicine, you just need to survive this wave of cold. Taking medicine will make you experience the feeling of transition from life to death. As long as you survive it, it��s okay. Up."


    In the severe cold, Su Yan''s vision began to blur, and then other sense organs began to suffer serious obstacles. He could no longer hear sounds, and his body''s perception of the outside world almost became zero.


    This means that Su Yan''s five senses are slowly being deprived, and this is also one of the processes of death.


    In the end Su Yan seemed to fall into a dark and terrifying silence!


    It seems that the moment of life and death has come, and the true essence in Su Yan''s body has also condensed to the extreme, and this mountain can be shaken to collapse at any time.


    But at this moment, this pitch-black terrifying silence slowly faded like a tide, and Su Yan''s various senses began to gradually recover.


    When Su Yan''s vision was restored, he saw the two wizards staring at him with eyes like enemies, Fufeng even released a defensive circle, and many agency restrictions in the belly of the mountain were also activated.


    Obviously, they were also shocked by the power that Su Yan showed just now. If this power broke out completely, at such a close distance, the two would definitely bear the brunt.


    Su Yan gasped lightly. After taking this vermilion pill, although the time was extremely short, he experienced the transition between life and death within a short period of time and experienced the horror of death firsthand.


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was soaked in sweat, as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    However, this pill has indeed begun to work. Su Yan''s heart only beats once a minute, and his breathing is so long as if there is nothing, and the vitality in the body is almost suppressed to the extreme.


    Because the vitality of the body has been suppressed to the extreme, the erosion of the body by the power of the underworld will become much slower than before.


    It''s as if many creatures choose to put their body into a dormant state when encountering the most extreme situation, which is considered to have exerted their survival instinct to the extreme.


    Zhu Xin said, "Master Su, your body has entered a state of suspended animation."


    Su Yan said: "I remember that you wizards are not bad guys. If you cooperate, both parties will get what they need. You are so good to me, what are you trying to do?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Your strength is extremely strong, should you be able to help us get rid of that king of hunting gods? They and our wizards have been enemies for thousands of years. Many powerful wizards have fallen into his hands."


    "This matter is easy." Su Yan said, "When shall we leave?"


    "Of course it is now." Zhu Xin said.


    Soon afterwards, the three people flew out of the mountain together, then flew towards the northern foot of the mountain range, flew through the layers of white clouds and mist, and fell into a city.


    This city has tall walls and is very majestic, but there is a strange silence inside.


    Fufeng said: "Ding Bu understand is the city lord here. Youhuan Liuli is the birthday guide he is going to dedicate to the hunting **** Junhou. We only need to sneak into it and grab the Youhuan Liuli. I have been investigating this matter for a long time. , Absolutely foolproof."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with it here, so I will rely on the two to lead the way."


    Fufeng and Zhu Xin used several invisibility spells one after another before they slowly sneaked into them from midair.


    There is a thick grayish-white fog in the city. In the fog, you can occasionally see skeleton soldiers carrying weapons patrolling back and forth. It''s just that the movements of these skeleton soldiers are very mechanical, and there is no trace of vitality at all.


    This city is also full of decay like these skeleton soldiers.


    There is a tall tower in the center of the city, and that tall tower is exactly what Su Yan and the others sneaked into.


    Su Yan was silent in the thick white fog, and his body skills were far more advanced than the two wizards around him.


    Zhu Xin was also very curious about Su Yan''s body technique, the body technique Su Yan used was unheard of.


    It is the first time that wizards have come into contact with a living monk in thousands of years, and they never thought that the monks would be so powerful!


    They regarded Su Yan as the representative of the monks in the world, and they really thought that there are many monks as powerful as Su Yan in the world, and this cognitive deviation cannot be considered small.


    Although Su Yan could see it, he didn''t correct these wizards. This was because keeping these wizards a little in awe would only be beneficial and harmless.


    The gray mist provided Su Yan and the others with a lot of convenience in their infiltration, and they didn''t encounter any trouble until they reached the bottom of the tower.


    There is no guard under the tower, only a stone gate is closed.


    It is not difficult for this door to open. Su Yan blew a breath toward the stone door, and then silently recited the spell, and the stone door opened rumblingly.


    Zhu Xin directly released a soundproof circle to ensure that the sound of Shimen opening would not leak out.


    Although they didn''t speak, the cooperation between the two parties was extremely tacit, and this time the infiltration can be said to be unexpectedly smooth.


    But just after the stone gate was opened, the moment Su Yan was about to step in, a brutal murderous aura suddenly came from the stone gate!


    Then a white battle axe with snowflakes came directly out of the dark space inside Shimen!


    This white-and-flowered battle axe took Su Yan''s head directly, and his fierce murderous aura was directly forced into a line, rushing toward Su Yan!

 Chapter 3131： Underworld five-star warrior

    Chapter 3131 Five-Star Warlord of the Underworld


    With a strong murderous intent, Su Yan''s hair flew wildly in the air!


    The light of the tomahawk is colder and more breathtaking!


    This blow was hidden behind the door and accumulated for a long time, just for a thunderous blow at the moment the door was opened! Kill the intruder by surprise with the strongest explosive power!


    Facing this sudden battle-axe, Su Yan stood motionless, only stretched out one hand.


    The murderous intent was originally forced into a line by the sharp edge of the battle axe, and it was violent to the extreme, but after encountering Su Yan''s hand, it immediately became chaotic.


    Then the chaotic murderous aura was directly eliminated in the invisible!


    And this hand of Su Yan also caught the battle axe that was killed out of the darkness inside the tower!


    The sharpness of the battle axe was so easily held by Su Yan.


    This battle axe is at least three meters long, which is huge compared to Su Yan''s figure.


    Although his body shape was so asymmetrical, Su Yan''s hand was held extremely smoothly, without the slightest tremor, and Su Yan''s expression on his face remained unchanged.


    This was a natural thing. For Su Yan, there was no difficulty in catching this battle axe.


    Zhu Xin looked at the picture in front of him with some surprise. This battle axe looked so huge, and it was so different from Su Yan''s figure, but Su Yan was so easy to connect it!


    Obviously, from the perspective of strength alone, Su Yan is definitely at ease!


    From within the tower, the owner of this battle axe finally appeared as a giant over three meters tall.


    The muscles on this giant''s blue-gray body look very majestic. It is not easy to maintain such a physical state in the underworld of the dead. It requires special talents to do it.


    This giant held his hands with both hands, the expression on his face was extremely hideous, and he almost used all the strength of breastfeeding, and the blue veins on his arms were directly highlighted.


    But the battle axe didn''t move at all in Su Yan''s hands!


    The giant stared at Su Yan in astonishment. It was really hard to believe that this little bug in front of him had such a huge power that it could suppress him!


    This three-meter-high giant has the blood of the ancient Titans, and the Titans are known as the most powerful gods among the heavens. As long as their feet stand on the ground, they will continuously draw power from the land!


    This kind of ability is called a disadvantage, but even with this kind of ability, he is still far inferior to the man in front of him in the competition of pure power.


    The giant can only grit his teeth to force the power out of his body, forming an unstoppable edge on the battle axe, so that he can regain his battle axe!


    But he had just acted, and Su Yan saw through all his thoughts. Then Su Yan''s wrist was twisted lightly, and the three-meter-high giant flew out directly, and the whole person took the tomahawk in the air for ten times. A few laps, and then fell heavily to the ground!


    The earth also shakes slightly!


    Fufeng had been dumbfounded, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan''s martial arts was so powerful that he had almost reached the stage of transformation.


    These wizards are not good at weapons and close combat. If Su Yan were not here, relying on them to deal with the Titans who suddenly slew out would definitely fall into a great passivity.


    He would definitely not throw the Titan Giant out like Su Yan so easily.


    And Su Yan''s ability to show is really easy, obviously his strength is more than that.


    Zhu Xin was shocked to see. When Su Yan took her pill just now, her performance after the test of life and death was already amazing. She recovered from the suspended animation almost immediately. At that time, she had something in her heart. Secretly surprised, already knowing that Su Yan''s physical fitness must be very amazing.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so terrible!


    With the full attack of the Titans, Su Yan can easily surrender with just one hand. This physical quality is definitely the level of an ancient monster!


    Especially Su Yan''s body looks just like an ordinary person, and his body is definitely not strong, at best, it can be said to be strong and strong.


    Such a body has such explosive power, it is beyond their imagination.


    The movement here is so great that it will surely disturb the guards in the city.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have a panic expression on his face, instead he calmly said: "Brother Fufeng, you can go in and find the treasure. I can resist here."


    Fufeng wanted to say something, but Zhu Xin beside him had already taken action and took the lead in entering the tower.


    And the Titan giant also shook his head and stood up from the ground, looking at Su Yan''s eyes like an enemy: "Boy, who are you? How can there be such a terrifying power? In the territory of the Hunting God King I I have never heard of a character like you!"


    Su Yan did not directly answer this question, but sneered in response.


    After the Titan stood up, he began to look for his own battle axe, but he found that the battle axe had just been released from his hand, and it had flown to a place forty or fifty feet away. It can be seen that Su Yan just twisted it at will. How surging!


    Even the Titan Giant had to admit that Su Yan was far better than him in strength.


    The Titan giant cursed and said: "You have such an ability to mean that you are definitely not an ordinary person, and you have explained your origins to this uncle! This city is not a place where you can just mess around! If you make this unsatisfied You can be cramped at any time! See how crazy you can be! Those two are the **** of the Witch Sect just now, aren''t they? What''s your status as a **** of the Witch Sect?"


    Su Yan responded coldly: "Before asking someone else''s name, it is the basic etiquette to report your own name. Don''t you even know this?"


    "Listen well, this uncle is the only five-star fighter in the city! No one in this city is my opponent!"


    "Five-star warlord?" Su Yan remembered. Fufeng seemed to have said just now that the division of strength in the underworld is roughly like this: ordinary necromancers, low necromancers, medium necromancers, and high necromancers. Warlord, God of War, War Lord.


    Starting from the warrior, there are a total of ten levels, from one star to ten stars, and they are promoted by virtue of military merit.


    The three skeleton soldiers that Su Yan killed before were underworld warriors, and in terms of strength, no more than three stars.


    If the Titan giant in front of him is a five-star warlord, then Su Yan can pinpoint the strength and power of the ten princes of the underworld.


    The strength of the five-star warlord is barely between the nine levels of the Golden Core and the Cross Tribulation Realm. The God of War and the War Lord above are about the level of the ordinary Cross Tribulation Realm powerhouse and the supreme Cross Tribulation Realm powerhouse.

 Chapter 3132： Kill with one sword

    The third thousand one hundred and thirty-two chapters kill with one sword


    After understanding this, Su Yan became more determined, and only waited for Zhu Xin and Fufeng to take out the faint glaze.


    The Titan giant stared at Su Yan with enthusiasm. Although he had said a lot of big words just now, he would never dare to attack Su Yan directly.


    The lesson he had just thrown out was so painful that he didn''t dare to get close to Su Yan at all.


    He stared at Su Yan carefully, trying to explore all the possibilities of Su Yan''s identity.


    As a five-star warlord, he fought everywhere and had seen many unique and strange existences in the underworld, but he had never seen anyone like Su Yan.


    But in an instant, he seemed to smell something wrong, and then he almost blurted out: "Your blood doesn''t seem to be completely clotted, the blood is flowing slowly, what''s the matter? Could it be that you are not the dead?! But How is it possible that the underworld is a place where the living people stop, and you are not a nine-day golden immortal, how can you enter the underworld with your life intact?"


    It is indeed reasonable for the Five-Star Battle General to have such doubts.


    Because Su Yan''s existence indeed broke the rationality of the underworld for thousands of years.


    But if it hadn''t been for Su Yan to practice the two immortal emperor-level techniques of "Great Buddha Jue" and "Nine Heavens Jue of Chaos", plus the transformation of the nature of his own body, he would definitely not be able to do such a shocking thing.


    The Titan Giant was still in shock, and he didn''t come back to his senses, but he didn''t know that he had pointed out Su Yan''s most taboo at the moment.


    In this underworld, the identity of the living will inevitably be hated by hundreds of millions of undead. If this secret is leaked, whether it is the top ten kings or the supreme Pluto, they will definitely attack Su Yan. The situation must be very dangerous at that time.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s identity is very sensitive, and if the Titan giant wants to make a fuss about this matter, it will only make himself perish faster.


    Because he found a reason why Su Yan had to kill him.


    "You just said that no one in this city is your opponent, right?" Su Yan''s tone was still very cold, but there was a bright red in his hand.


    In this underworld, most of the true essence in Su Yan''s body is blocked and can''t be used, but there is no need to worry, because his realm of swordsmanship is still there, and only with his physical strength, he can easily sway the edge of the killing sword. To the pinnacle.


    There was a thin layer of mist between the two sides. The Titan giant saw a red light in Su Yan''s hand. He already knew that it was a sword light and was about to react. Then Su Yan disappeared in his eyes!


    Of course, Su Yan will not really disappear. This so-called disappearance is actually that Su Yan''s speed is so fast that it surpasses the degree that the Titan giant can catch with the naked eye, so it disappears in his eyes.


    When the Titan Giant reacted, he found that Su Yan was already in front of him, and even closer was the scarlet sharp edge in Su Yan''s hand!


    The murderous aura from the Murder Sword is as real as it is, making the Titan giant like falling into an ice cellar, paralyzing his limbs and unable to move!


    As a five-star warrior, he didn''t know how many skeletons he had chopped up during the battle. He was not very afraid of destruction, and his willpower was considered very strong.


    But Su Yan''s murderous aura is like a huge tsunami coming!


    And he is just a lone boat in the stormy waves, it is impossible to resist it!


    Facing Su Yan''s sword light, the dignified five-star general was unable to make any effective countermeasures because his limbs were numb, and the sword light of the murderous sword had been wiped on his neck!


    The armor on the Titan Giant could not provide any effective protection against the killing sword. The sharpness of the killing sword could easily sweep his head off like cutting melons and vegetables!


    Then the huge body fell directly to the ground!


    With just one sword, Su Yan easily killed the five-star warlord.


    Su Yan breathed lightly, and then fell on the ground very coolly.


    In this underworld, only the ten princes and the mysterious Pluto can compete with him.


    On the Titan Giant��s corpse, strands of death continued to emerge, slowly condensing and turning into strands of blue smoke entwined on the killing sword, and after the killing sword absorbed this force, the blood-colored blade body Become more refined.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but glanced at the Murder Sword. He felt the same with the enhancement of the Murder Sword, and uncontrollably formed a strange thought in his heart: If he could kill the underworld with one man and a sword, the strength of the Murder Sword would surely increase exponentially!


    At that time, I am afraid that the saints of the five holy places and the old monsters who have been hidden for thousands of years will not be able to resist the power of his sword.


    There were many footsteps in the gray fog.


    After killing the five-star warrior with a single sword, Su Yan''s momentum was in a vigorous moment. These footsteps did not bother Su Yan, but rather a very high fire in his heart.


    Since the sneak was discovered, it should be directly changed to massacre.


    As long as the killing sword is in hand, Su Yan doesn''t believe that these little fish and shrimps alone can stop him.


    Su Yan was well guarded under the tower.


    The footsteps were dense and dense, coming from all directions, the soldiers who came could not be counted as few, and listening to the footsteps, there were more soldiers coming toward this side.


    Through the white fog, at least three thousand soldiers arrived. Most of them are low-level skeleton soldiers. Behind the skeleton soldiers can see floating evil spirits, necromancers and vampires in ragged clothes.


    These undead soldiers encircled the tower to a halt.


    However, Su Yan stood under the tower alone, without panic.


    Su Yan is actually no stranger to the situation of facing thousands of troops alone, so he is not panicked at all, but stood calmly under the tower, waiting intently for Zhu Xin and Fufeng to take the illusion. crystal.


    After a while, another warlord finally came from the periphery. This warlord was a strange undead warrior with three heads. His title was a three-star warrior, which was slightly inferior to the Titan warrior that Su Yan had just killed.


    In a hierarchical world like the underworld, if the people above do not die, the people below will definitely not get up.


    Therefore, the three-headed skeleton warrior saw that his chief was beheaded by Su Yan. Not only was there no feeling of grief and anger, but he was obviously happy. He ordered his men to form an arrow formation to kill Su Xingzhen here!


    As long as Su Yan''s head can be raised, he will be promoted.


    This idea is very beautiful, but it is definitely difficult to realize.


    The arrow formation had just been set up, and Su Yan moved...


    Su Yan didn''t move. Once he moved, the speed was almost as fast as they could imagine. Only seeing the afterimages appear in the sky, and then a dozen Su Yan killed them at the same time!


    These low-level undeads can''t tell which is Su Yan''s real body at all, and they just feel dazzled!


    However, even if they have the ability to distinguish Su Yan''s body and form, it is meaningless!


    Because Su Yan''s sword and strength were simply not something they could resist!

 Chapter 3133： One sword is worth three thousand

    Chapter three hundred and thirty-three one sword equals three thousand


    When Su Yan flew into their encirclement, it was as if a tiger had entered the flock, and it was as if a huge bulldozer came from a pile of construction waste!


    Su Yan''s sword light easily split many skeleton warriors into pieces, and countless broken bones flew high in the air wherever they passed!


    Because Su Yan killed too fast, those skeleton warriors didn''t even have time to make any changes, and they were brought by Su Yan in a clear blank space!


    The **** murderous sword was overbearing to the extreme, and with Su Yan''s unreserved swordsmanship, this was simply a one-sided massacre!


    The sword formation that was supposed to deal with Su Yan was assembled, and it was already pierced by Su Yan!


    The three-headed skeletons were shocked when they saw that Su Yan''s strength was so terrifying!


    He finally knew that the Titan Warrior died without being wronged at all!


    No matter who it is, if he encounters such a **** of murder, he is destined to be helpless! Su Yan wants to kill them as easily as he wants to crush an ant!


    The three-headed skeleton issued an order at this time: "Flush! Flush me!"


    He gave this order not to kill Su Yan, but to hope that these three thousand men could create a chance for his escape.


    The reaction speed of the three-headed skeleton was already very fast, but he had completely wrongly estimated the situation, because what he had to face at this time was a completely blushing Su Yan!


    Countless broken limbs and bones are flying in the sky!


    Su Yan''s speed is faster than that of vampires, and the skeleton warriors and necromancers in the sword light can''t resist!


    His sword represents the strength of crushing, as cruel as the autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves!


    As countless necromancers were killed by Su Yan, strong death aura permeated this area, and these pervasive death auras were stirred by the killing sword, forming an aura with powerful suppressing power!


    "Sen Luo Sword Art" was constantly swayed from Su Yan''s hands!


    Once he moved his sword, Su Yan did not intend to give the enemy any chance!


    In a sudden, another **** ripple rippled away from the ground!


    This blood-colored ripple completely destroyed more than two hundred skeleton warriors!


    The Murder Sword that had absorbed a lot of death energy finally gave Su Yan a positive feedback, and the **** sword''s edge more than doubled!


    The three-headed skeletons only halfway through the escape, one of the heads turned to look behind, only to find that all his three thousand men had been killed by Su Yan!


    And the sword that killed the gods had already pierced his back!


    How can it be so fast!


    There are more than 20 centurions among these three thousand men, not to mention vampires and necromancers, how they should last for a while!


    Even the strong of God of War shouldn''t kill them all so quickly!


    For this result, the three-headed skeleton can hardly accept it!


    But the cruelty of reality is that no matter whether you accept it or not, it will not change.


    And behind the three-headed skeletons, the sword aura whistled, and it came in an instant!


    Then the body of the three skeletons exploded directly in the air, and the death energy contained in the body obediently returned to the killing sword.


    The tranquility in the city was finally restored.


    The only difference from the previous one is that there are more corpses on the ground.


    After such a short-term and high-intensity massacre, Su Yan finally panted slightly.


    But the body finally felt some heat, as if it had just finished some kind of warm-up exercise. This was also the first time Su Yan had such a feeling after coming to the cold world of the underworld.


    Su Yan also felt a little unfinished in his heart, the enemy was too weak, he had no time to do too fierce sway, the battle was over.


    In the silence, Su Yan directly inserted the killing sword into the ground, allowing it to slowly absorb the dead energy around it.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the tower. Zhu Xin and Fufeng have been in for a long time, and there has been no movement. Have you encountered any trouble inside?


    When Su Yan was about to walk into the tower with his hands on his back, Zhu Xin and Fufeng had already walked out of it.


    After Zhu Xin came out of the tower, he explained to Su Yan: "I just encountered some good things in it and wanted to bring them out together, so it took a while, but... with your strength, we were delayed in it. A little time shouldn''t matter, right?"


    Only through the brief encounter between Su Yan and the Titan Giant just now, Zhu Xin seemed to have seen through Su Yan''s powerful strength. No one in this city can be the enemy of Su Yan.


    Su Yan just smiled and said nothing.


    Fufeng looked around in surprise. He suddenly discovered that there were all broken bones and limbs around him. At least several thousand underworld soldiers were killed by Su Yan!


    The time for them to enter the tower is not short, or long.


    It is not an easy task to solve so many underworld soldiers in such a short time.


    Even if these underworld soldiers line up to behead their heads, shouldn''t they solve the battle in such a short time?


    At least he could never do such a thing.


    Fufeng had seen Su Yan fighting with three skeleton soldiers before. He thought that Su Yan''s strength was about that level, and he couldn''t think of it far beyond his imagination!


    Su Yan did waste a lot of effort to deal with the three skeleton soldiers before, but that was when he had just arrived in the underworld, and his footing was not stable. He hadn''t adapted to the environment yet, and the true essence in his body was restricted. If Chengdu can''t perform well, there will be such a result.


    Now that he has gradually adapted to the environment, his combat effectiveness will of course gradually recover.


    Fufeng sighed, "Brother Su, it seems that you are definitely not an ordinary person. With your strength, you can challenge at least the top ten princes!"


    The ten princes are already strong enough, almost the existence of the apex of this underworld. For the strong in the underworld, being able to stand side by side with the top ten princes is already the biggest praise.


    And Pluto, above the ten princes, has ruled this area for 20,000 years.


    Even for the strong in the underworld, it almost exists like a god, and most people don''t have a heart of challenge at all.


    Zhu Xin handed a small box over to Su Yan''s hand.


    After Su Yan opened the small box, he only saw an oval crystal inside, which was as brilliant as a galaxy. What''s more intense was that the cluster of galaxies was still flowing slowly.


    This piece of crystal can be said to be more magnificent than any gem that Su Yan has seen in the mortal world, and it is obvious that this piece of crystal is naturally made, it is definitely not a man-made thing.


    "This is the phantom crystal. You have taken my secret medicine, and the various physical activities of your body have been reduced to the lowest level. With the addition of the phantom crystal, your living breath can be completely isolated, and even faint You''re dead. In this way, your identity will not be a problem." Zhu Xin said.

 Chapter 3134： Both benefits

    Chapter 3134


    Su Yan took the phantom crystal out of the box and carefully played with it in his hand.


    After taking the phantom crystal, a gloomy aura gradually penetrated into his body from the phantom crystal. Su Yan did not resist the aura of the phantom crystal. After this aura entered the heart vein, it really made the heart vein. The debilitating movement became almost static, and a thin film was formed on the heart vein.


    This layer of film has a certain degree of protection, but its greater effect is to isolate the connection with the outside, so that even if Su Yan''s heart is beating slowly, others can''t detect it.


    "This ghost crystal has some meaning," Su Yan said.


    Zhu Xin said: "There are more interesting things in the tower than the phantom crystal, but most of them are magic materials. You are not a wizard or necromancer, most of which don''t use these. These are here. The birthday guide used by the city lord to dedicate to the hunting **** king. It will be the hunting **** king��s birthday soon, and his people will certainly please him in every way and give him many gifts. Do you have any plans for the next step?"


    Su Yan said: "After getting the ghost crystal, I don''t need to worry about the exposure of my vitality for the time being. Next, for me, the only important thing is to find a way to return to the world from the underworld. You have tens of millions of wizards in the underworld. Years, do you know how to do this?"


    Zhu Xin said: "If there is such a method, why should we stay in this lonely underworld and fight with the army of Hades for generations? Wouldn''t we be happy when we go out?"


    Zhu Xin''s answer was within Su Yan''s expectation, but it also interrupted Su Yan''s hope.


    Su Yan said: "Then who has mastered the method of returning to the world from the underworld? Even if it''s just a legend. In the underworld, besides the ten princes and the underworld, there should be many remains of ancient races. Are they? Is there no way?"


    Fufeng pondered for a moment and said: "The ancient races were almost all driven to extinction like our wizards, and the remaining ones were also driven to the ends of the earth, and they were almost disconnected from each other, but I think it is the underworld gods who mastered the underworld in the ancient times. There is no way to restore the way to and from the world in this era, because the gods of the underworld have been slaughtered 90%, palaces and royal cities have also been destroyed, the technology they master today is less than 10% of the peak age, even if they have the intention, they will probably be powerless in the end. "


    Su Yan said, "So according to your statement, isn''t there any way?"


    Zhu Xin said: "If you want to return to the world, I am afraid there is only one way to go."


    Su Yan said: "If you have any method, just give me advice, I would like to hear the details."


    "Now the passage for the dead souls to enter the underworld is in the hands of Pluto. If you can seize this passage, we wizards may be able to reverse the road and return to the world. Because in theory, passages should be two-way. "Yes." Zhu Xin said, "but you should also understand what it means to take this passage into your own hands."


    Zhu Xin''s eyes were very deep. Although she looked like a woman in her twenties, in fact she might be five thousand years old or even older.


    The passage of the dead souls into the underworld and the distribution of the dead souls represent the greatest authority of the Hades Palace, and are also the only reason why the ten kings have to bow their heads to the Hades.


    The ten great princes attacked each other very fiercely, fighting endlessly for thousands of years. I don��t know how many undead army was annihilated in their battle, but there is one thing that the ten great princes have never done before, and that is to do something on the palace of Hades. !


    No matter how big their ambitions are and where they have developed, they are determined not to do anything to the Palace of Hades!


    The Hall of Hades is not only at the pinnacle of power, it can even be regarded as the representative of the gods in the underworld. The supreme power of the world is combined with the only divine power, and it naturally forms the supreme pattern of the Hades Palace!


    Since this passage is so important and critical, the Palace of Hades certainly makes no sense to give in.


    If Su Yan wants to seize this passage from the Hades Palace, all he has to do is to defeat Hades Palace, and perhaps replace Hades!


    In Fufeng''s view, this kind of thing is almost impossible to achieve, at least for him, this thing is simply magical, it is almost impossible to achieve.


    If the Palace of the Underworld is so easy to overthrow, the pattern of the underworld will more or less change in the past two thousand years.


    But in fact, the thirteen princes became the eight princes after fighting, and the eight princes became the current ten princes through various rights operations. Among them, hundreds of millions of undead soldiers perished.


    But no matter how hot the battle below is, the Hall of Hades is still as strong as a mountain!


    Su Yan said: "As long as there is a chance, even if this opportunity is one in ten thousand, it is worth the effort. What I fear most is not how strong the enemy is, but that no matter how hard you work, it is meaningless. What are your two plans? "


    Zhu Xin said: "You are very strong, I want to use your strength to deal with the hunting gods."


    Zhu Xin''s words were very direct.


    This is because it is very normal to use and be used in the wizarding world. The most terrible thing is not being used by others, but having no value at all.


    If they don''t even have the value of being exploited, this kind of person must not live long in the wizard''s world, and maybe one day they will be missing.


    Su Yan said, "Do you have any hatred with the hunting **** Junhou?"


    Zhu Xin gritted his teeth and said: "It''s more than hatred, it''s a sea of ??blood and blood! Seven thousand years ago, after a great melee, there were only eight princes left, and the hunting **** princes later killed our wizards. He and us. There is a sea of ??blood and deep enmity among wizards, and many powerful wizards have fallen into his hands! Even the greatest wizard **** has fallen into his hands!"


    Su Yan said: "He must be very powerful, right? It must be impossible for ordinary masters to do this kind of thing."


    "His strength ranks only in the middle and lower reaches of the top ten princes. His fame relies on his body-searching spells and a super magic weapon that specifically breaks our witchcraft. These two things can be called the nemesis of our wizards, so he can rise to the northwest , And gradually seek the throne of the king."


    Su Yan asked, "Since you are so sure, there must be a way, right?"


    Zhu Xin said: "We set a trap to introduce King Hunter into the Shadow Burial Forest. You just have to wait there, and wait until the King Hunter enters the Shadow Burial Forest and kill him in one fell swoop."


    Su Yan said, "What good is it for me to kill the hunting god?"


    "Since you want to seize the throne of the Hades, these powerful men under Hades will be your obstacles. Killing them will benefit you without any harm. Once you reach the top of the Hades, our wizard will definitely help you with all our strength. Help you return to the world." Zhu Xin said.

 Chapter 3135： Im the bait, youre the killer

    Chapter 3135: I am the bait and you are the killer


    Su Yan said: "It''s easy to make a promise, but how can I trust you? Can you really represent all the wizards of the underworld?"


    Without waiting for Zhu Xin''s answer, Fufeng had a solemn expression on his face: "Your Excellency Zhu Xin, this matter is really not something we can decide, should we report to the Presbyterian Church before making a decision?"


    Zhu Xin said directly: "The Presbyterians are full of corpse vegetarians. It will take three years for them to convene a meeting. The results of the discussions may be ten years later. What is the matter of these old ideas. As long as we do If the established fact comes out, they can only act according to the established fact."


    Fufeng''s face was full of embarrassment. Zhu Xin''s expression was absolutely unexpected, but the red robe represented that Zhu Xin''s identity absolutely surpassed him.


    Zhu Xin said: "Su Yan, you don''t have to question my identity. I am the spokesperson of the twelve ancestral witches in the lower realm. Even the elders must listen to some of my opinions. Just create the situation we need, and the elders will definitely Go with the flow."


    "What do you mean by the situation we need?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Of course it is to kill the ten princes, and then force the situation in the Palace of the Underworld! I have observed your strength just now, even if the true essence of your body is almost restricted, the warlord of the underworld is destined to be not you. Opponents, your swordsmanship has the highest realm, none of them have this realm!"


    Su Yan thought for a while, this proposal would not do him any harm, and he could terminate the cooperation with Zhu Xin at any time, so he made a final decision: "I can agree to your cooperation, but there is one thing that needs to be agreed first. There is a book in Pluto��s hands. If this book is some kind of powerful magic weapon, I will never give it up. Don��t talk about first come, first served, no matter who wants to compete with me for this book, it��s me The enemy of Su Yan."


    The book Su Yan said is the book of death. If the book of death is in the palace of the underworld, then he will never give it to others!


    Zhu Xin didn''t even know that there was a death book. Although she felt that Su Yan''s words were a little weird, she still readily agreed to Su Yan''s proposal.


    Since Su Yan and Zhu Xin have reached an intent to cooperate, Fufeng''s opinions are not so important, after all, his identity is far inferior to Zhu Xin.


    Su Yan said: "How do you bring the hunting **** Junhou into the Burial Shadow Forest?"


    Zhu Xin said: "I will set up a bait, not afraid that he won''t come."


    "What do you call bait?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Yes, my bait is myself. As a red-robed wizard, if he notices it, he will let me go without reason. He will definitely want to take my head and send it to Hades. Go to the temple to receive the reward. As long as I send myself in front of him, and then introduce him into the Burial Shadow Forest."


    Su Yan said, "Aren''t you dangerous if you do this?"


    Zhu Xin confidently said: "You just do it, you don''t need to worry about other things, you wait in the shadow burial forest, and when the hunting **** comes, it is enough to give him a fatal blow."


    Then Zhu Xin stomped lightly without thinking of any spells. The bodies of the three thousand undead soldiers who were broken by Su Yan on the ground were forcibly pieced together under the control of the powerful witch spirit!


    These broken bones and limbs were pieced together into many skeleton warriors under the control of the power of the witch spirit.


    Even the three-headed skeletons and the Titan giant who were just beheaded by Su Yan stood up from the ground and held the beheaded heads in their hands.


    Zhu Xin''s strength showed just right, and then he said: "The Hunting God Junhou wants to celebrate his ten-thousand-year-old birthday, and the city lords all over his subordinates will send a big gift. With these skeletons, I can easily get there. Go inside his city, when you and I work together, you will surely turn him upside down!"


    The Shadow Burial Forest is located in the northwest corner of Yuanyun City. Legend has it that it is a dry forest that was transformed by the ancient **** of darkness after death.


    Although this piece of withered woods has withered, it has hardly changed in thousands of years, and it is said that there is a very powerful monster inside, which can devour shadows.


    Swallowing the shadow sounds nothing terrifying at first, but in fact it is not. Even if it is an undead creature, if the shadow is swallowed, it will definitely end in an end.


    Because the shadow and the body are actually yin and yang, and they are one with each other.


    Zhu Xin asked Su Yan to wait in the shadow burial forest, but actually waited at the entrance of the shadow burial forest instead of entering the depths of the shadow burial forest.


    After Su Yan came to the Shadow Burying Forest, he really felt a powerful evil in the depths of the Shadow Burying Forest, and seemed to want to peek into his heart.


    This feeling was very bad. Su Yan directly set the killing sword on the ground, and the boundless killing intent directly rippled away. After the powerful evil thoughts in the shadow forest and this killing thought collided with each other, they were shocked. Tossed.


    These scattered evil thoughts are fighting each other, as if Su Yan just stabbed a hornet''s nest.


    Su Yan had to believe that there were indeed many fierce demons deep in this shadow buried forest.


    Su Yan did not enter the depths of the Shadow Burial Forest to find out. He only sat down at the entrance of the Shadow Burial Forest, leaning on a **** tree, because there was no need to cause irrelevant trouble.


    The only thing he has to do now is to wait.


    It wasn''t long before everyone parted, and Zhu Xin must have driven the undead army collected all the way into the city.


    Just now when Su Yan was in the air, he had already peered into Yuanyun City. There were at least a million undead gathering in it, and he could also see that there were undead battalions continuously entering the city with various gifts everywhere on the earth.


    This birthday banquet of the hunting **** Junhou was extremely ostentatious.


    Wearing a red cloak, Zhu Xin led the army of more than two thousand undead under his hands to the city gate slowly.


    At the gate of the city, a special official counted the visitors and gifts, and Zhu Xin rode his horse without saying a word.


    The little official said: "Please show me the token."


    Zhu Xin threw the token over.


    The little official looked at it and said: "The token of the five-star warlord is actually a woman. Why have I never seen you?"


    Zhu Xin said coldly: "Junhou''s hands are like clouds, do you know everyone?"


    Zhu Xin''s tone was not only very cold, but even murderous. The little official was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak. After registering the register, he returned the token to Zhu Xin. He only dared to scold again after Zhu Xin entered the city. .


    There are hundreds of warriors under the hunting **** Junhou. Although these warlords can command thousands or tens of thousands of troops, they have always been very respectful to the close ministers around them, and they have always taken a lot of bribes.


    The little official encountered an ignorant stunned boy today, and he can only be regarded as unlucky!

 Chapter 3136： Dance in the temple

    Chapter 3136: Dancing on the Palace


    This city is different from almost all the cities Zhu Xin has been to. After all, it is the residence of the monarch. The nine gallops after entering the city show how grand and extraordinary this city is.


    There are various undead warriors wearing armors walking through it, and it is almost not like the underworld.


    And Zhu Xin couldn''t help wrapping her red cloak tightly. She is now alone behind the enemy lines. If her identity is discovered here, she will inevitably fall into great danger.


    Fortunately, this red cloak had the magical effect of isolating the aura. If it weren''t for the underworld war **** with seven or more stars, it would be impossible to find out that her actual identity was a wizard.


    Soon after entering the city, I could already see the black palace in the middle of the city like a monster hung on the ground, full of oppression.


    Zhu Xin rode the undead horse slowly towards the black palace, and many warriors on the road cast curious eyes on her.


    There are very few women who can reach the level of a five-star general, so her appearance will inevitably arouse the attention of many people.


    When Zhu Xin rode to the palace, he was already having a feast.


    There are hundreds of warriors under the hunting **** Junhou, and these hundreds of warriors all brought gifts to celebrate their birthday.


    The identity of the five-star general is not so prominent here, just a few percent, but the identity of a woman is very abrupt among the hundreds of generals.


    The red robe on Zhu Xin also aroused the curiosity of many warriors.


    Everything progressed here, everything was still peaceful, she was hardly embarrassed. Just as she thought, during the birthday banquet of the hunting **** Junhou, the defense of this city will inevitably become ineffective.


    According to the rules, hundreds of warlords were not qualified to enter the main hall, and only placed many seats outside the palace gate.


    Zhu Xinzhi was not here, and regardless of the obstacles of the two underworld warriors at the entrance of the hall, he entered the hall directly.


    When Zhu Xin broke into the hall, Hunter King Hou was sitting high on the throne, already obviously drunk.


    On the lower side of the hunting **** Junhou, twelve underworld war gods accompany them to drink.


    The appearance of her intruder made the twelve underworld war gods very surprised, because the underworld is a place with strict hierarchy, and very few people dare to arrogate their identity so much.


    However, after noticing that the intruder was only a woman and only a five-star warrior, the twelve underworld war gods all showed knowing smiles, and none of them spoke.


    Even the hunting **** Junhou put down the wine cup in his hand and stared at the intruding red woman in front of him with interest.


    Zhu Xin was wearing a fiery red cloak, and his face was also hidden under the cloak''s hood, but it was precisely in this way to highlight the mystery.


    "What''s the matter with you, breaking into this hall without authorization? Do you know the rules of this king?" The King Hunter''s words were very light and slow.


    But the twelve underworld under the seat won''t dare to say extra words, because the rules of the hunting **** Jun Hou Yu have always been very strict, and there are very few exceptions.


    If they say unnecessary things, they might be offended.


    Zhu Xin took off the hood of the cloak, revealing those ice-blue eyes.


    The moment he saw Zhu Xin''s face, the hunting **** Junhou''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the other twelve war gods also felt shocked.


    Zhu Xin''s looks are extremely high, and he is totally worthy of their sense of expectation.


    Then Zhu Xin said: "It coincides with the birthday of the prince, and his subordinates broke in without permission, just to dance a song and wish the prince a birthday!"


    The hunting **** Junhou was taken aback for a moment, then his face became very gloomy.


    The twelve war gods knew that when the hunting **** Junhou''s face became gloomy, it was best not to interrupt him, because at this time no one knew what Junhou was thinking about.


    Moreover, the Hunting Lord is the final rule. This woman is only a five-star warrior, who dares to be so unruly in the palace. According to the temper of the Hunting Lord, he is bound to be extremely unhappy. Maybe he wants to cure this woman. crime.


    But what the Twelve Gods of War did not expect was that the hunting **** Junhou laughed and raised his wine cup again, saying: "This king is right, but if your dance is not exciting enough, this king will treat you. Sin."


    Zhu Xin also smiled confidently: "You can rest assured that you will be wonderful."


    Seeing Junhou and Zhu Xin smiling at each other, the Twelve Gods of War also laughed. They thought that Junhou had already moved their minds and would put this bold dancer into the room.


    To be honest, most of the women in the underworld are skeletons with broken hands and feet, or evil spirits whose faces have been corroded badly. Women with a beautiful face like Zhu Xin are actually very rare.


    If such a big beauty can be put into the house, it would be a beautiful thing.


    Moreover, this woman is very bold, she is not stage fright at all when facing the princes and the twelve war gods, which makes her even more interesting.


    Zhu Xin patted his hands gently, bringing up a silver bell.


    It turns out that she wears bells on her hands and feet, and she doesn''t need others to accompany her. She can beat the rhythm only by bells and footsteps.


    Zhu Xin has long hands and long feet. This physical advantage is fully displayed in the dance. Even the Twelve Gods of War who don''t understand dance can be taken aback.


    Zhu Xin''s dancing posture is not only very beautiful, but even has a wild texture. Let the man''s heart inevitably rise a strong desire to conquer.


    The hunting **** Junhou raised the wine cup and shook it for a long time. A glass of wine could not reach his throat. He seemed to have been fascinated by Zhu Xin''s dance and was completely immersed in it. When Zhu Xin''s hands appeared many red light spots, this Only then drunkly asked: "What kind of dance are you?"


    The Twelve Gods of War also booed up and took up the wine glass to ask the king to put the little lady into his room.


    The hunting **** Junhou was completely drunk, and he laughed loudly while holding the wine cup, as if he really fell in love with Zhu Xin.


    After Zhu Xin folded his waist, he calmly said: "In return to the prince, this is the dance of the Wu people to sacrifice to their ancestors."


    After hearing what Zhu Xin said, the drunken eyes of the hunting **** Junhou suddenly became sharp, and the drunkenness on his face was replaced by murderous for a moment, and said: "I knew you were wrong! A little witch dared to go directly to this king. In front of me, I really don��t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    It turned out that the drunkenness of the hunting **** Junhou just now was pretended, and the moment Zhu Xin took off his cloak and cap, he already knew that the woman in front of him was a wizard.


    It''s just that Junhou wondered why Zhu Xin would take the initiative to send it to him, so he watched a dance tentatively.


    Junhou originally suspected that his subordinates had defeated and colluded with the Wu Clan in an attempt to assassinate the mutiny, but seeing the appearance of the twelve war gods, they were obviously intoxicated in the dance and deceived.


    Now that it has been determined that there is no foreign aid from Zhu Xin in the main hall, of course it is time to turn his face!

 Chapter 3137： Secret Law of the Great Darkness

    Chapter 3137: Great Darkness


    The hunting **** Junhou raised his sleeves and flew out twelve silver needles!


    These twelve silver needles were flying all over the sky, like butterflies wearing flowers, not only directly attacked Zhu Xin''s body, but also blocked her possible retreat from all directions.


    Fortunately, Zhu Xin was prepared for a long time, and there were two scrolls spread out in his hands. On these two scrolls were powerful witchcraft already written!


    After the first witchcraft was used, the entire hall suddenly became dark, as if all the light had been completely swallowed.


    The only thing that can shine in the sky is the twelve silver needles of the hunting **** Junhou!


    The hunting **** Jun Hou gave a grinning grin. This kind of sculpting skill that obscures the line of sight has no meaning to him. His twelve **** bone silver needles rely on breath to search.


    As long as Zhu Xin''s body still has the aura of a wizard exuding, it is impossible to escape the palm of his hand.


    Is the word "hunting god" a name?


    The hunting **** Junhou didn''t move much, but the twelve war gods under his seat became a little flustered, afraid that someone would fish in troubled waters.


    They are not only afraid of Zhu Xin, but also their colleagues. The competitive relationship between the Twelve Gods of War is very fierce. If someone starts in this darkness, who will be able to say clearly then?


    Then in the darkness, there was a fierce explosion, and the explosion came from the seat of the hunting **** Junhou!


    Then there was an extremely angry roar. The twelve Gods of War were still guarding each other, and didn''t know what was going on!


    Could it be that this wizard woman attacked the throne of the ruler in the dark?


    This is really strange!


    How did she break through the twelve silver needles?


    Due to the darkness in the hall, the specific circumstances of the Twelve Gods of War are unknown. The only thing I know is that this sudden attack caused the Lord to suffer a great loss!


    The hunting **** Junhou said angrily: "The little girl is so arrogant, dare to resist in front of this king, so unaware that the sky is so great, this king has no choice but to suppress you!"


    "If you have the ability to use it, why not talk so much nonsense, Lord Hunter, it seems that after these two thousand years of ease, even you have become faint a lot! My great darkness, you can do nothing. No!"


    In anger, the hunting **** Junhou directly commanded the twelve **** bone silver needles to fly towards Zhu Xin!


    Zhu Xin''s breath was still there, but the twelve divine bone silver needles flew out!


    This made the hunting **** Junhou stunned and angry. He had fought with wizards for thousands of years and was the first time he had seen this secret technique called the Great Dark Heaven. It is estimated that this Great Dark Heaven secret technique was a new spell created against him. .


    The secret method will create the aura of a wizard in other places, and it will be able to mislead Divine Bone and Silver Needle after overshadowing Zhu Xin''s own breath!


    These wizards have always been very good at Kit Kat''s **** skills, but it would be ridiculous to think that he could get some bargains from his hunting **** Junhou!


    The hunting **** Junhou was about to take another shot, and another fierce explosion came around him. The explosion continued and seemed to explode indefinitely!


    The movement in the hall grew louder, and even the ground began to vibrate.


    Although this explosion didn''t hurt the hunting **** Junhou''s body, it made him quite embarrassed.


    This is the second secret technique used by Zhu Xin, Wu Kongjing.


    The Great Darkness Lun Tian Secret Law obscured the line of sight, in fact, around the hunting **** Junhou was full of exploding mirrors.


    These mirrors will explode as long as they are stimulated by Zhu Xin''s mana, and the fragments of the mirrors produced by the explosion will produce new explosions, and they will continue to explode.


    This hall can almost be regarded as the facade of the hunting **** Junhou. In the continuous explosion, huge pillars collapsed, and many lamps and tables were blown to pieces.


    This made the hunting **** Junhou extremely angry! I want to squeeze Zhu Xin''s neck off immediately!


    The hunting **** Jun Hou flew up and said, "How powerful was the witch **** back then? It wasn''t that he had broken the halberd in the hands of this king! You little witch, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, and dare to provoke in front of this seat!"


    Then the hunting **** Junhou grabbed one hand towards the void!


    This hand formed a powerful suction in the void, and absorbed many mirror fragments nearby, but the hunting **** Junhou didn''t care!


    This so-called secret method is simply an unused **** skill in front of him, and besides it can upset him, it is impossible to hurt his roots!


    The hunting **** Junhou is going to be true!


    Zhu Xin��s laughter was already heard in the air, and the laughter faded away and flew directly to the sky outside the hall.


    Zhu Xin''s breath gradually faded away, leaving only one sentence: "The hunting **** Junhou, this is how you underestimated me!"


    The twelve divine bone silver needles were still flying indiscriminately in the sky. Obviously, the confidence of the hunting **** Junhou only paid for an extremely ridiculous result.


    Zhu Xin seemed to have fully grasped the rhythm of the Hunting God Junhou''s attack, and completed the retreat before the Hunting God Junhou really launched a dangerous attack!


    This retreat can be said to be very smart. Although she has taken advantage of the two prepared secret methods, the gap in the hard power of the two sides is almost irrecoverable. If she stays here forcibly in love with the battle, she will definitely be captured by the hunting god. !


    After Zhu Xin flew away, the hunting **** Junhou roared, and then five blood lights appeared in the boundless darkness!


    The five rays of blood came from the five fingers of the hunting **** Junhou, and the five rays of blood directly caught the darkness that enveloped the hall to pieces!


    After the secret law of the Great Darkness Lun Tian was broken, the light was restored in the hall.


    However, the pillars in the main hall were toppled, tables and chairs were blown to pieces, and a huge pit appeared on the throne where the Hunter King had just sat, and even the Hunter King��s own king robe was completely damaged. Kong, the jade diadem on his head is missing half, and there are a lot of black and gray on his face, he looks very embarrassed!


    This makes the hunting **** Junhou not angry!


    He has never been insulted like this since he worshiped the title of the lord!


    It''s true that the hunting **** Junhou was almost unharmed, but his current image was really embarrassed to the extreme, and he was made like this in front of many hands and at his birthday banquet!


    If he let the little witch leave calmly like this, where would he put the face of the hunting **** Junhou?


    The Twelve Gods of War could feel the powerful murderous aura from the Hunting Lord, and they did not dare to speak casually. At this time, if the Hunting Lord was unhappy, it would be too wrong to be implicated!


    "This king has always been known as the nemesis of wizards, crusades against wizards for the Palace of the Hades. I don''t know how many wizards have been hunted in the past ten thousand years! Today, I was so provoked by a little wizard and hurt my face. It''s really the opposite! No matter today! Who is it, who wants to capture this little witch, this king will reward him with a thousand yin beads! Two cities!"

 Chapter 3138： Where is the Lord

    Chapter 3138: Where is the Lord


    The anger of the hunting **** Junhou is completely understandable. All he can rely on is to hunt and kill the wizard for the Hall of the Hades. Now it is his birthday banquet, but he is disrupted by a little witch. Isn''t this asking the whole underworld to watch him joke?


    Under the so-called reward, there must be a brave man, not only the twelve war gods, but the hundreds of warlords are boiling with them!


    The twelve war gods took the lead, and then the hundreds of warlords also flew up and pursued Zhu Xin!


    Zhu Xin was flying extremely fast, but she deliberately stayed in the air for a while and waited for these underworld war gods and warlords to catch up before heading towards the Shadow Burying Forest!


    Su Yan was sitting under a big tree at this time, sitting quietly.


    The killing sword was inserted into the ground next to it, and the **** breath was slowly drifting into the wind.


    Some of the murderous creatures deep in the Shadow Burial Forest were already ready to move, but after Su Yan inserted the murderous sword into the ground, all those murderous creatures chose to retreat.


    Many different streams of light gradually appeared in the sky, and of course Zhu Xin''s red precious light flew in the front.


    At this time, Su Yan still closed his eyes, calm and relaxed, and letting the Buddha go unaffected.


    After Zhu Xin''s Baoguang appeared above the Burying Shadow Forest, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes, Su Yan''s originally peaceful temperament was suddenly replaced by killing, his eyes contained a powerful sword intent, and the whole person was like a famous sword about to be out of its sheath!


    Then Su Yan waved gently, and the killing sword fell into his hand, and a dragon chant occurred at the same time.


    The **** breath spread from the killing sword to Su Yan''s body, and he could fully feel what the long sword in his hand was longing for!


    Su Yan lowered his head and glanced at the Murder Sword, and then jumped up. The speed of this jump was extremely fast, and at the same time it left an afterimage on the spot!


    Hundreds of generals were behind Zhu Xin. She was about to call for Su Yan''s support, but in the next second she knew what a tiger into the flock!


    Even if the number of sheep is several hundred, it is meaningless in front of a tiger!


    Su Yan''s moving sword is like a tiger coming out of the cage!


    After the **** sword light swept away, the bodies of more than 30 underworld warriors were cut open in the air!


    The screams were endless, and Zhu Xin''s scalp was a little numb!


    Many of these underworld warlords have reached eight or even nine stars, but in front of Su Yan''s sword, they really have no resistance at all! All of them were split into two even with magic weapons!


    The remaining chasing generals and Gods of War can only hurriedly stop their steps in the air, and dare not fight Su Yan easily!


    Zhu Xin also stopped and said, "Su Yan, you made a move, I was still worried just now..."


    Su Yan said, "Man, of course, he has to keep his promises. If you say anything, you have to count. Since I have agreed to cooperate with you, I will naturally not regret it. What is there to worry about?"


    Zhu Xin said: "I''m not worried about you going back, I''m just worried that you won''t be able to cope. After all, there are so many warriors and war gods, the number is hundreds of times ours. There is no such big scene in our plan."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously: "As long as the long sword is in my hand, it is meaningless to simply pile up the number in front of me. Where is the hunting god?"


    Su Yan stood proudly in the sky with a long sword. After asking this question, no one on the other side answered. Instead, the generals who were very close to Su Yan quickly stepped back and opened the distance between Su Yan.


    After a while, a team of guards cleared the way, and it was the Lord Hunting God who came.


    The hunting king stared at Su Yan sympathetically, and said, "Who are you? This king moves across the underworld and rules over 130 cities. There are millions of ghost soldiers under his command, hundreds of brave warriors, and even a few hundred. There are twelve war gods, are you really going to make trouble for a little witch and this king?"


    Su Yan smiled: "Are you threatening me?"


    "Threat? This king always loves talents. This is to give you a bright path to walk. Your swordsmanship has just been seen by this king from afar. To cultivate this kind of swordsmanship, you must have hundreds of years of hard work and your own genius. Good luck, it would be a pity for someone like you to be killed by this king like this."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "Then do I still want to thank you for not killing?"


    The hunting king said proudly: "This king is already one of the ten great kings in the underworld. If you listen to this king obediently, of course, your future will be very bright! As long as you follow this king, how many little witches do you want to be a concubine? OK! Why bother to seek a dead end for a mere witch?"


    Su Yan said, "I have a question I want to ask you."


    "It''s okay for you to say it." The hunting **** Junhou looked quite generous.


    "Have you ever heard of a magic weapon called the Book of Death?"


    After hearing Su Yan��s question, the hunting king suddenly changed his face. He didn��t answer Su Yan��s question directly. Instead, he said: "Boy! This king will give you a sunny way. If you don��t agree, you can just ask this. What is the intention of such words?"


    The attitude of the hunting **** Junhou is really strange, it seems that the death book is some kind of taboo, which also makes Su Yan unavoidable. Is the death book really in the palace of Hades?


    Then Su Yan said calmly: "You don''t want to say so? It doesn''t matter, I will put a sword on your neck, and you will be willing to say anything."


    When Su Yan spoke, his tone was very determined, without any provocative meaning, as if he was talking about something destined to happen.


    But it was this attitude that made the hunting **** Junhou furious! He is one of the ten great princes of the underworld. When is it the turn of a kid who didn''t know where he came out to speak out in front of him?


    "To this king! This kid is stubborn, so don''t be a pity, you can directly cut this pair of dog men and women to this king! Dare to disturb the king''s birthday banquet, so that this king will lose face, and he must not let him go You are gone!"


    Su Yan pulled the murderous sword into a beautiful sword flower and said, "I can''t ask for it."


    Now that the hunting **** Junhou has issued the order, the next eight-star war **** is taking the lead to kill Su Yan!


    This eight-star war **** has four arms and looks very ugly. It looks a bit like the Yasha Su Yan encountered in the Celestial Realm. Under the cyan skin are all scary muscles like earthworms!


    After the God of War came, the steel fork in his hand directly changed the energy of Gengjin in the air, and the spirit of Gengjin was the master of killing, and it was even comparable to Su Yan in terms of murderous aura!


    The power contained in the steel fork was enough to destroy a mountain, but Su Yan caught the blow with ease!


    The power of both parties was very strong, and after the collision, a strong ripple was directly swayed in the air!


    At the moment when everyone was very surprised, only Su Yan commented: "Strength and momentum are enough, but the level of cultivation is a bit short, and the changes are not enough."

 Chapter 3139： God of War

    Chapter 3139: Eight-Star War God


    The Eight-Star War God said angrily: "Boy! Who do you think you are, do you want to teach me how to do things?!"


    "I never teach the dead to do things." Then I saw the **** edge of the killing sword suddenly skyrocketed. Although the steel fork is a powerful magic weapon, how could it be able to defeat the killing sword and disintegrate directly under the edge of the killing sword. !


    There are three other magical weapons in the hands of the Eight-Star War God, namely the sword, the knife, and the parting hook!


    He hurriedly used these three magic weapons to resist, but the sharpness of the Murder Sword was not something he could resist!


    These three artifacts broke into fragments directly in the air, and the Eight-Star War God also wailed and fell directly from the air. The blood vessels on the four arms were also broken, and the black stale blood flowed frantically!


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t use any powerful skills to defeat the Eight-Star God of War, and used almost strength.


    The so-called one force drop ten will, when the power has an absolute advantage, it can easily suppress the opponent''s skills.


    Watching the Eight-Star War God just fall from the sky, Su Yan shot a sword gas with his other hand, hoping to end up the life of the Eight-Star War God.


    Immediately there were seven or eight warlords who wanted to help protect them. Su Yan''s sword aura seemed to come out of hand, but easily shot through the bodies of the four warlords, destroying their magic weapons, and finally shot in. In the skull of the Eight-Star God of War!


    "This sword aura..." The Hunting God Junhou who was watching the battle couldn''t help becoming hesitant.


    There are actually a lot of masters who use swords in the underworld, but he has never seen anyone who can be so domineering with a sword!


    Whether it is sword or sword energy, it simply doesn''t make any sense!


    No matter if you resist it with a magic weapon, it is completely useless. Wherever you go, it will inevitably cause extremely strong damage. Even if the magic weapon is resisted, the magic weapon and your body will also be split by sword energy!


    The Eight-Star God of War was killed by Su Yan when they met, and the rest of the God of War simply attacked! Want to use the number of advantages to force Su Yan!


    After these eleven war gods took action, the sky immediately turned into a bleak dreamy blood, and various powerful meditation powers condensed.


    Although Su Yan remained calm, he also found that he underestimated the strength of the underworld war gods. He originally thought that the strength of these war gods would not exceed the transitional calamity realm four heavens at most, but in fact almost all the war gods in front of him have the crossing calamity fivefolds The strength of heaven to six heavens!


    With most of the true essence in the body unable to use it, it seemed to be somewhat challenging to face the eleven underworld war gods alone.


    After the two sides confronted each other for a while, the first underworld war **** dragged his spear to kill Su Yan!


    The death aura of the underworld condensed on the tip of the gun, turning into black lightning and dancing wildly in the air, but the death aura of the underworld had not had time to play, and the killing sword in Su Yan''s hand had already been killed!


    Then the murderer''s sword broke the face with a point, stabbing the condensed death energy to disperse!


    The Underworld War God was still astonished, he saw the **** sword light sweeping towards his neck!


    too fast!


    Whether it is Jianguang or the rhythm of Su Yan''s sword creation, they are far above his expectations!


    In such a short time, he only had his eyes to follow Su Yan, and his body had no time to react. Seeing this powerful **** sword light, he had to wipe his neck, and the companion behind was finally killed!


    Three magical weapons attacked Su Yan at the same time, which made Su Yan had to take back his sword, and the enemy contained these three magic weapons!


    The underworld war god''s forehead was full of cold sweat, thinking that if they hadn''t had an absolute advantage in number, he might have already explained it here!


    After Su Yan easily resisted the three magical artifacts, at this time a black jade pagoda was suppressed from the sky!


    This pagoda has boundless suction, so Su Yan has almost nowhere to escape!


    But Su Yan hadn''t planned to escape. He held the killing sword in one hand and lifted the other hand up to the sky. The black jade pagoda, which weighed over ten thousand pounds, couldn''t fall down!


    The Seven-Star Underworld War God who released the black jade pagoda desperately urged the spell, not only Jieyin��s hands, but also his whole body trembled. He really used all his strength to eat milk, but the black jade pagoda couldn��t suppress it. Go down!


    "What the **** is this man? He actually held the black jade pagoda with only one hand! This was a powerful magic weapon of the gods of the underworld! When it was pushed to the extreme, it was heavier than a mountain, this man What kind of monster is it?"


    "Does any of you know what this kid is coming from? Such a powerful sword repairer is absolutely impossible to be an unknown person! Maybe this kid is a war-sage-level existence!"


    Even though these eleven war gods wanted to break their heads, they really couldn''t figure out what Su Yan came from. They had never met before, nor had they heard of such a number one in the underworld.


    Although I also thought of a few legendary characters, Su Yan and these legendary characters have obvious differences in characteristics.


    The blood-colored long sword in his hand is unheard of!


    Heiyu Pagoda and Su Yan were in a stalemate for a while.


    There is a powerful force field in the area covered by the black jade pagoda, even if they are the underworld war gods, if they are accidentally involved in it, they will be crushed into a piece of meatloaf.


    But Su Yan easily lifted the Black Jade Pagoda with only one hand, without even frowning!


    The power of this flesh is beyond their common sense!


    Even the hunting **** Junhou frowned, and he couldn''t provide a reasonable explanation for what happened before him. But he had already faintly noticed a little clue, this kid is extremely strong, if he has some more combat achievements, maybe he can become the eleventh ruler of the underworld!


    The hunting **** prince is weak among the ten great princes, if this kid rises again, the threat to the hunting **** prince will be great.


    Thinking of this, the hunting **** Junhou added, "No matter who it is, if he can take the head of this kid, this king is willing to worship him, and then divide the territory of one-third of the territory with him!"


    There are 120 cities under the rule of the hunting god, and one third represents forty cities. Such rewards are really unheard of!


    The Seven-Star Underworld War God urged the Black Jade Pagoda harder and harder, and wanted to use the Black Jade Pagoda to completely suppress Su Yan here.


    The rest of the underworld war gods are also eyeing, and no one regards Su Yan''s Xiangshang head as the biggest goal.


    But Su Yan laughed instead, and the Underworld asked inexplicably, "What''s so funny?"


    Su Yan said: "If I were you, I would take this opportunity to run away instead of staying here greedily. If I were to get out of the pagoda, what chance do you have? All his wealth and life are accounted for."


    "You! Why are you so rampant?"


    "You said I''m crazy? Then I''ll show you the real crazy!" Su Yan''s hand holding the black jade pagoda directly squeezed into a fist.


    The **** breath gradually condensed on the fist.


    This **** breath came from the murderous sword, which was considered a change of sword aura.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!"


    With a dragon chant, the **** aura on Su Yan''s fist turned into a real dragon, and then flew into the sky!

 Chapter 3140： Black Jade Pagoda

    Chapter 3140 Black Jade Pagoda


    The Black Jade Pagoda and Su Yan were in a stalemate. When Su Yan changed his tactics and used the flying dragon to make a huge impact in the sky, the first reaction of the Seven-Star Underworld War God was to be steady!


    If Su Yan escapes from the enveloped area of ??the pagoda, with Su Yan''s speed and strength, it is absolutely impossible to give him a second chance to be enveloped!


    Therefore, the Seven Stars Underworld defeated and bit through the tip of his tongue forcefully, and used the two-injury spell to fully force his own potential!


    The Black Jade Pagoda then slammed down at Su Yan with twice the power just now, and hit the dragon with the blood-colored dragon in the sky.


    Boom!


    The sound is deafening!


    Zhu Xin quickly retreated to the rear, because the power of the blow had exceeded a certain level, and even if he was too close, he might be affected.


    There were also several underworld war gods who had been cruising around looking for opportunities to make the same choice as Zhu Xin, and they all controlled their magic weapons to retreat towards the back. If they were injured inexplicably, they would lose the opportunity to compete here.


    The blood-colored dragon and the black jade pagoda that Su Yan''s fist weather turned into a stalemate stood in a stalemate for a moment, and then I saw the blood-colored dragon directly pierced the position of the black jade pagoda with its horns!


    Then I saw a crack on the black jade pagoda, and then the crack continued to expand upward!


    The black jade pagoda, a treasure of the underworld gods, couldn''t stop this man''s fist!


    Who is he!


    The gods of the underworld and hundreds of warlords watching the battle from the side felt that what happened before them was incredible!


    It takes only one punch to blast the Black Jade Pagoda. This kind of thing is very absurd under any circumstances!


    If they hear such legends, they will first be suspicious. But the things before me are so clear that there is no room for doubt at all!


    Can only say that this man is too strong! Unbelievably strong, beyond their imagination!


    The sound of the dragon chant gradually became louder, shaking everyone''s eardrums, and the cracks in the black jade pagoda expanded accordingly, and a **** light leaked from the cracks, and at the same time a very huge dragon gas was leaked out!


    This dragon gas stunned many underworld warriors. These underworld warriors were slightly weaker. After being enveloped by this terrifying dragon gas, they instinctively trembled, and then discovered that their bodies could not move. There was a strong fear in them. My heart is filled, everything is involuntary!


    This is the coercion of the dragon clan on lower creatures, an instinct that exists above the biological level, and even the undead cannot resist!


    The hunting **** Junhou also shook together, and the guards on his left and right were crushed.


    "Is this kid a master of the underworld dragon clan? But the underworld dragon clan has always withered blood, and it is extremely difficult for the dragon to form a human being. If this kid is really the underworld dragon to form a human, wouldn''t it be worth fighting this battle!" Hunting Shenjunhou has already considered a retreat.


    The underworld dragon clan is very powerful, even the face of the underworld hall is given by the mood, and there are many times when the underworld hall is stale.


    The ten princes are very dazzling. They are almost one person in the underworld and more than ten thousand people, but every prince is very clear that in this vast underworld, there are actually some ancient races. , They also dare not provoke.


    As Hunter Lord Hou thought about it, the Black Jade Pagoda had been split directly from the middle by Su Yan!


    The Black Jade Pagoda is a magic weapon used by the Seven-Star Underworld War God to sacrifice and refine with his own efforts. Once the magic weapon is damaged, he himself will be backlashed.


    In addition, he had just used the two-wound spell to force his potential out, and the two backlashes merged in one place, causing him to spray a large mouthful of blood, and then he fell straight down from the sky!


    The fragments of the black jade pagoda also fell from the sky towards the bottom!


    After Su Yan broke the Black Jade Pagoda, there was hardly any pause, and a sword directed towards the hunting **** Junhou!


    After seeing this **** sword light, the rest of the underworld war gods finally woke up, two swords and one knife were intercepted in the air at the same time!


    But the long sword in Su Yan''s hand was a dragon chant, and the three underworld war gods who were trying to intercept them flew out, and the swords in their hands were also directly blasted by Su Yan!


    When they fell far away, the three underworld war gods were already injured, and at the same time, the hands holding the weapons were constantly numb and trembling. After the weapons collided with each other just now, they only felt that their weapons were not hit by a sword. It''s an iron wall!


    How much power swayed on the iron wall, so much power bounced back!


    How to fight against such an opponent?


    When he goes up, he will cut it into several sections with a sword, and there is no room to resist.


    Although the gods of war and warlords under the hunting **** Junhou have been fighting for a long time, they generally deal with opponents of the same level as their own. Because everyone has the same cultivation base, they have back and forth in the battle.


    In the face of this abnormal Jian Qi, they will inevitably have no return.


    So even if the hunting **** Junhou offered more rewards, no one would dare to go up and fight Su Yan easily.


    Even the Eight-Star God of War was not Su Yan''s opponent, so naturally they didn''t need to say more.


    Su Yan held the long sword horizontally and said, "The Hunter God, I only have one sword, so why don''t you have hundreds of warlords swarming? Is it afraid?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it spread among the heavens.


    A look of shame and anger appeared on the faces of these warlords, and there was indeed only one person on the opposite side. If it were normal, they would have already gone to fight the opposite side desperately.


    But this time was obviously not an ordinary situation, so no one dared to go up easily.


    "You are fighting or making peace, can you give me a word? What does it mean to stand dry in the sky? Why don''t you surrender as soon as possible?" Su Yan''s voice became more severe.


    The opposite side also became more and more silent, and the expression on the face of the hunting **** Junhou was extremely angry, but he had just seen Su Yan''s method of using the sword, and he already knew that even he might not be sure of winning.


    Experts in the underworld never come out casually, what is the matter with this man who uses the sword?


    I don''t know when such a master of kendo appeared in the underworld!


    Zhu Xin couldn''t think that Su Yan alone would be able to frighten hundreds of warriors, and even the Hunter Lord did not dare to do it casually!


    This is the situation where Su Yan''s true essence is suppressed to the extreme by the breath of the underworld. If Su Yan''s breath is not suppressed, it would be worth it?


    "There are still ten people left. The Underworld War God seems to be nothing but you." Su Yan said, "The Hunter Lord, why bother to let your hand come down and die. Isn''t it good for you to fight to the death with me?"


    Su Yan''s tone was still the same as before, still very calm.


    But after killing several underworld war gods, the impression presented was completely different from before.

 Chapter 3141： Suppress easily

    Chapter 3141 easy suppression


    Faced with Su Yan''s provocative words, the hunting **** Junhou was no longer so angry, because Su Yan had already proved that he had arrogant capital.


    On the contrary, there was a feeling like a light on his back, and Su Yan''s threat made him very uncomfortable.


    Now I don''t know Su Yan''s identity and origins, or even where the upper limit of power is. Under such circumstances, he hastily fought with Su Yan, and the Hunting God King did not have enough chance of winning.


    The hunting **** Junhou is the nemesis of the wizard family.


    The wizard is proficient in all kinds of spells, and Su Yan obviously does not use the power of the wizard, and also did not use any spells, relying on this unreasonable strange power and extremely powerful swordsmanship, these two powers happen to be very restrained from hunting. God Lord.


    Therefore, the hunting **** Junhou is really difficult to handle, and the most useful countermeasure now is to exchange Su Yan''s physical strength with his life.


    There are still ten underworld war gods and hundreds of underworld warriors. Although these people are not Su Yan''s opponents, they can definitely consume this man''s physical strength.


    When this man appeared physically weak, it was the moment when his hunting **** Junhou appeared!


    It is a bit cold to think and do so, but in the calculations of the hunting god, it is definitely a plan that is beneficial to him. As long as it is beneficial to himself, what does the life and death of others have to do with him?


    As long as he is still one of the ten great princes, doesn''t his subordinates want as much as they want?


    The only trouble is the underworld War God level subordinates, it is difficult to replenish them in a short time after being damaged, and such a strong person is difficult to find even in the underworld.


    If you give him a few opponents to find out, he will definitely come to attack the city again, and it is estimated that at least 20 cities will be lost.


    The chain reaction caused by this linkage is the most uncomfortable place for the Hunting God King.


    "To this king! No matter who it is, if you can win his head, the conditions promised by this king just now will definitely count. As long as you come to see you, the king of forty cities will definitely give in!"


    For the Underworld War God, the forty cities are also a great temptation. Even if they know that Su Yan''s power is extremely strong, they are not willing to leave this Shura battlefield easily.


    It''s just that this time no one is willing to take the initiative to attack again, thinking that when others and Su Yan become entangled with each other, they will wait for the opportunity.


    In this way, everyone did not dare to act rashly, and after a while, the remaining ten underworld war gods shirk and complained to each other.


    Everyone understood very well that Su Yan''s sword power was very exaggerated. If he was fighting head-on, there would be no chance to leave it alone, but he would be extremely risky, and he might fall here at any time.


    Of course no one is willing to do things that will only suffer but not benefit.


    Su Yan stood by and couldn''t help laughing, and said, "Since you dare not attack, let me initiate the attack."


    "You! Do you think you are really invincible?" The Hunter God Junhou said angrily, "Even if the two Gods of War are lost, there are still ten Gods of War under the command of this king, and hundreds of warriors, and there are millions of ghost soldiers in the city! How dare you say that you are going to attack? Are you really a bodhisattva made of clay?"


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and he spun directly in the air, and the blood-colored sword light in his hand turned into a blood-colored tornado, taking the hunting **** Junhou straight away!


    The so-called capture the thieves first capture the king, if we waste time with these little fish, I don��t know when we will be able to face the hunting king, it is better to kill the hunting king, his subordinates will probably only have no heads. Cry father and mother, can''t get over any waves.


    After the blood-colored tornado took shape in the air, the underworld war gods finally woke up like a dream!


    If Su Yan were really close to the Hunting God King, then they would definitely be sentenced to death by the Hunting King King. At this time, they could only bite the bullet!


    A six-star underworld war-god holding two Xuanhuaaxes, after chanting the secret spell, he grew up in the wind and directly became a giant more than 100 feet tall.


    The giant blocked one of the Xuanhua axe on Su Yan''s only way, and then the other Xuanhua axe was raised above his head, waiting to stop Su Yan''s offensive, he used another axe to kill Su severely. Yan!


    He has changed into a giant of more than a hundred meters, and he feels that he will never suffer in the power competition.


    This idea is very beautiful. After his Xuanhua Axe collided with Su Yan''s Sword Qi Tornado, he only felt that one hand could not hold the axe in his hand!


    The power of Su Yan''s sword qi strangling far exceeded his expectations, and then Xuanhuaxue flew out soon, and the body of the giant Baizhang was also smashed into a huge hole in the sword qi tornado!


    Su Yan''s strength is absolutely superior, and his sword aura is also invincible!


    Two more underworld battles will intercept in the future, and the blood-colored sword-qi tornado suddenly dissipated at this moment.


    The two gods of the underworld did not expect this change before they saw that the **** sword light in Su Yan''s hand was divided into two, two became four, and from four it became all over the sky, everywhere!


    It was dazzled just by looking at it. Naturally, many of these dazzling sword lights were ghosts, and some were actual sword lights.


    The change between the virtual and the real is so fast, it is beyond imagination!


    This is not only a change between reality and reality, but also a change of existence.


    Before the two gods of the underworld could see Su Yan''s sword skills clearly, they had already scored more than a dozen swords each, slowly falling from the sky with more than a dozen holes!


    Then three more gray spells shrouded Su Yan. The scope of these three spells was extremely large. The fear was that Su Yan''s speed was too fast, and he easily escaped the shackles of the spell.


    However, after seeing the three spells, Su Yan laughed loudly, raised his sword to condense the sword energy, and then easily broke the three spells with the sword energy!


    Seeing that these three secret methods were easily broken by Su Yan with sword energy!


    Only then did King Hunter understand what kind of state the man''s swordsmanship had reached!


    Only the swordsmanship of the supreme realm can cut all the magic of the world!


    The Underworld War God who cast the spell had not recovered before he was deceived by Su Yan.


    This kind of warrior who is proficient in spells has nothing to do after being close by a top sword like Su Yan. Even if he masters 10,000 different secret techniques, there is no room to display it.


    Three more heads fell straight from the sky!


    Only five of the twelve gods of the underworld are left!


    These five also had expressions of fear on their faces, and no one dared to attack Su Yan.


    The few underworld war gods who fell just now can be said to have exerted their abilities to the extreme, but they still cannot escape the fate of falling, which shows that the strength of the opponent is absolutely crushing, and they can be easily suppressed!

 Chapter 3142： Fluorescence Galois array

    Chapter 3142 Fluorescent Galo Array


    In such a short period of time, not only was it able to withstand various continuous attacks, but the underworld war gods had different attack methods. It was already very difficult to find a way to crack between the electric light flint, let alone complete the counter-kill. .


    This is definitely not a feat that can be accomplished by just a master!


    If this record is spread, it will surely make the entire underworld into shock!


    Only one person with a sword can kill so many gods of the underworld. Such a strong man is very rare even in the underworld. Maybe he will be specially summoned by the palace of the underworld!


    The remaining underworld war gods are all shivering, and they don''t want to continue fighting with Su Yan at all.


    But the hunting **** Junhou is still supervising the battle here, and they have no way out.


    And Su Yan didn''t intend to let them go, just to tell the rest of the people one thing: to attack him Su Yan, he must bring death consciousness.


    If there is no such awareness, it is better to run away in front of him.


    The remaining war gods of the underworld did not have the strength to fight back in front of Su Yan, and the next fight was almost like a cutscene.


    The God of the Underworld has lost the confidence to fight Su Yan in his heart. After losing his confidence, whether they use weapons or spells, or turn death energy into some kind of strange secret technique, these have no threat to Su Yan. Sex.


    As long as the edge of the murder sword sweeps through the sky, there is bound to be an underworld **** of war falling!


    And after the fall of these underworld war gods, the death energy in the body began to gather slowly, and finally all fell into the killing sword...


    At first, Zhu Xin thought it was the powerful death aura emanating from the killing sword itself, but later it became more and more strange, because only the opponent killed by Su Yan would have the death aura connected to the long sword in his hand.


    It took a while before she completely understood - this sword can absorb the power of the enemy being killed by Su Yan!


    The more enemies Su Yan killed, the more power this sword absorbed!


    Even if only one-third of this power can be fed back to Su Yan''s body, it is very terrifying!


    At least let Su Yan possess unimaginable physical strength!


    The **** light of the Murder Sword has indeed become more and more coquettish!


    Su Yanneng clearly felt that the dead energy and soul energy contained in the underworld war gods were more than fifty times that of those warriors!


    Death energy and soul energy are definitely the best nutrition for the killing sword!


    Another war **** of the underworld fell into Su Yan''s hands in the sky, and the blood-colored sword light pierced the sky, and the twelve underworld war gods were the last one!


    This last underworld war **** was holding a spear in his hand, and he had almost lost all his courage. When facing Su Yan, his legs could not stop shaking!


    When the blood-colored sword light of the Murder Sword shone again, he cut into two pieces with the spear!


    Since then, all the twelve underworld war gods have fallen into Su Yan''s hands!


    The hunting **** Junhou was already a little dumbfounded, and the underworld warriors under his men were even dumbfounded.


    "Lord Hunting God, are you already thinking about running away now?" Su Yan said.


    Escape is indeed the option that the Hunting God King is considering. Su Yan''s strength is beyond his imagination. If he fights Su Yan here, he is very likely to fall here!


    This is an option that the hunting **** Junhou tried to avoid!


    After the hunting **** Junhou kills Su Yan, can he get any substantial benefits? Nothing can be gained except a little bit of face.


    If you win, you won''t get anything. If you lose, you will not only lose your position as a ruler, but you will also die.


    The gains and losses in the middle will become clear after a little thought. Since becoming a ruler, the hunting **** ruler has taken his life very much, and has not sent out to deal with the wizards by himself for a long time.


    He desperately worked hard to become a ruler, just to enjoy the feeling of being worshipped by all the people and being above-minded. Now that he has obtained it, all he thinks and thinks is to keep his position as a ruler.


    For him, other things are less important than this one.


    Su Yan said again: "Do you know what place this is?"


    The hunting **** Junhou stared around and said: "This is Shadow Burial Forest..."


    The hunting **** Jun Hou was not sure why Su Yan asked this question, he heard Su Yan say: "Of course the location of the Burial Shadow Forest is not chosen randomly, because I have already considered that you may want to escape, and the distance here is Your city is too close. If you hide in the city like a tortoise with a shrunken head, and open the defensive array to the extreme, with my own strength, it is impossible to attack a city with a million masters. So... Look around."


    The hunting **** Junhou looked around and found that the green fluorescent light below the Shadow Burial Forest began to flicker slowly.


    He has been dealing with wizards for thousands of years, and naturally knows that these green fluorescent lights represent the wizard''s formation is being arranged.


    "What kind of formation is this?" Hunting God Junhou couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the Fluorescent Galo Formation. Please move a part of the spirits of the Twelve Ancestor Witches to testify." Zhu Xin said.


    The hunting **** Junhou glanced at Zhu Xin and immediately retreated madly towards the rear, but his body seemed to hit an invisible barrier in the air, and even the strength of Junhou couldn''t break it!


    "It''s useless. Once this formation is formed, it will become an absolute prison. The Twelve Ancestral Witch will witness the death battle between us and you. Unless you kill me and Su Yan here, you It��s never possible to go out.�� Zhu Xin said, ��This formation is tailored for you, Lord Hunter. You can��t escape.��


    There are many indescribable murderous creatures hidden in the Shadow Burial Forest, and the minions of the hunting **** Junhou generally will not enter it, causing blind spots in reconnaissance. Only then will Zhu Xin have such ample time and space to arrange this set of formations. .


    This set of formations created a cage where two trapped beasts had to fight each other. It was Zhu Xin''s formation after communicating with the 12th Ancestor Witch as a priest.


    Zhu Xin''s words were full of irony, and the hunting **** Junhou said: "Don''t think that you can kill this king after being imprisoned and killed here. Don''t forget! This king is the top ten kings of the underworld. One! What you are trying to challenge is the order of the entire underworld!"


    Zhu Xin smiled: "You hunted my clan for many years, and got the title of a hunting **** king. It''s time to settle this account. The blood debt can only be paid by blood. The hunting **** king, this formation is An immortal enchantment is fair to everyone in it. If you lose, you can only show that you are not strong enough."


    Before Zhu Xin finished speaking, the twelve divine bone silver needles in the sleeves of the hunting **** Junhou had already flown out.


    These twelve divine bone silver needles flew extremely fast, and they were suddenly in trouble. It was a very sudden attack!


    But Su Yan easily smashed these silver needles with a long sword, and the speed at which the **** sword light swayed in his hand was dazzling!

 Chapter 3143： Fight with

    Chapter three hundred and forty-three


    After the twelve divine bone silver needles were smashed away, they regrouped in the air, seeming to form a strange formation.


    Su Yan said: "This kind of gadget is of no use to me. If you really want to win, you can show your true skills."


    "Really? I don��t know how many powerful wizards the King��s Divine Bone and Silver Needle killed. You said it was a useless little thing? It��s ridiculous. When the King kills you, it will definitely cramp you, otherwise it will be difficult. Eliminate this king''s hatred! This king is one of the ten great princes of the underworld! How can you allow you to be insulted by juniors like you!" The hunting **** prince clenched his fists, and his anger towards Su Yan was almost reaching the extreme.


    On the contrary, Su Yan stared at the hunting **** Junhou indifferently.


    Then the twelve divine bone silver needles formed a formation in the air. Su Yan could see at a glance that the formation corresponds to the number of Xiaotiangang, which seemed to be natural, but in fact the eyes were all on the head.


    As long as Su Yan gently stabbed with the sword light, this formation would definitely be broken!


    So he coldly watched the twelve divine bone silver needles walking through the air, as complicated as a butterfly through flowers.


    The purpose of such complicated changes is only to disturb the minds of others, and has no practical meaning, and there is no need to waste minds to pay attention.


    The twelve divine bone silver needles gradually surrounded Su Yan, and then the hunting **** Junhou showed a satisfied smile on his face. Being able to surround Su Yan meant that he had a great advantage.


    However, he also knew that this surrounding situation was the result of Su Yan''s deliberate surrender. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s purpose, it would be extremely difficult for him to encircle Su Yan with his divine bone silver needle.


    In a blink of an eye, the twelve divine bone silver needles that seemed to fly aimlessly attacked Su Yan from different directions at the same time!


    The twelve silver needles were aimed at twelve different vital points of Su Yan''s body, and the angle of each attack was very tricky!


    Su Yan had only one person and a sword, so he couldn''t handle it no matter how fast he was.


    As long as one of the twelve Divine Bone Silver Needles hits Su Yan, he will earn the Hunting King, and even if all the 12 Divine Bone Silver Needles are opened by Su Yan, his Hunting King will not have any loss or danger. How can it be a loss-making business!


    And as long as Su Yan uses the old tricks, his chance will come!


    But where is the matter as simple as the hunting **** Junhou thought.


    I saw that Su Yan held the killing sword and stood still on the spot, creating a layer of blood pressure. This layer of pressure was just like the substance, forming a very special force field.


    Only when the twelve divine bone silver needles approached this special force field, they were already restrained and could hardly move. They could only tremble constantly in place, just like mosquitoes caught by spider webs!


    The hunting **** Junhou had no idea that Su Yan could easily break his divine bone and silver needle just by holding down the long sword and condensing it without sending it!


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Fool, your silver needle is fast, but for the sake of speed, it has been specially lightweighted. With such a light weight, I can be restrained casually. How can I hurt me?"


    This is what Su Yan had to make when most of the true essences in his body could not be used. If he could use the true essence, it would only be easier for Su Yan to break the twelve divine bone silver needles.


    Then Su Yan stomped, and the twelve divine bone silver needles immediately broke the connection with the hunting **** Junhou, and they fell towards the bottom of the cloud!


    At the moment when Su Yan broke the silver needle of the **** bone, the hunting **** Junhou suddenly moved.


    Of course, Shen Bone Silver Needle couldn''t do anything to Su Yan. Hunting God Junhou was not a fool, and of course he knew this.


    God Bone Silver Needle is actually just a cover, and it can also be counted as a feint, the purpose is to force Su Yan to make a move, and then the Hunting God King will use a real attack to break Su Yan''s sword circle.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan didn''t make any move. Instead, he held the long sword in his hand without firing it.


    But that''s the end of the matter, the hunting **** Junhou can only bite the bullet and attack Su Yan!


    I saw a black bead suddenly appeared between the hands of the hunting **** Junhou. This bead didn''t look very eye-catching, but it gave Su Yan a stronger sense of threat!


    After this black-blue bead was sacrificed by the hunting **** Junhou, it turned into a dozen electric lights of different colors, and these electric lights contained extremely powerful power!


    Mingli represents the extreme force of death, which can cause great damage to the body of Su Yan, a living person. These electric lights change into electric dragons, and once again they kill Su Yan''s sword circle!


    This time, a serious look appeared in Su Yan''s eyes, and the **** sword light was swayed at the same time.


    Su Yan''s sword light is extremely sharp, the hunting **** Junhou had known it for a long time, so he didn''t dare to narrow the distance with Su Yan at all.


    The powerful black dragon transformed into Mingli immediately surrounded Su Yan, and the **** sword light burst out at the same time!


    The power of blood and darkness fought fiercely in the air!


    These two forces are very powerful, and the confrontation between them is extremely fierce, and finally turned into a boundless and fierce wind, blowing hundreds of underworld warlords torsion! Some even fell directly into the Burial Shadow Forest!


    And when these two forces reached the fiercest moment, the twelve divine bone silver needles also unknowingly approached behind Su Yan!


    Zhu Xin was horrified when he saw it, and was about to speak to remind him, but Su Yan had already done it directly, as if he had eyes on his back, sending the sharp sword energy directly to his back, and once again condensed the twelve pieces together. Divine Bone Silver Needle was crushed!


    The hunting **** Junhou''s original intention was to play a mind-eye in front of Su Yan, but Su Yan couldn''t think that this little mind-eye was easily lifted by Su Yan.


    The hunting **** Junhou can only refine the orb sacrifice in his hand more and more, and the powerful Ming power is also released frantically!


    The strength of the Hunting God King is weak. Compared with the colleagues of the Ten Great Kings, the Hunting God King has an overwhelming advantage compared to the Underworld War God who fought with Su Yan just now.


    This also made Su Yan look forward to it. If he killed the Hunting God King, how much death energy and soul energy could the Murder Sword absorb!


    The storm in the sky gradually subsided, and neither Su Yan''s sword light nor the hunting **** Jun Houwu''s blue orb got any advantage.


    After this round of battle, everyone was evenly matched.


    But the hunting **** Junhou''s heart is undoubtedly flustered, because he has found that there is a gap between his realm and Su Yan through the fight.


    And at the next moment, Su Yan''s long sword pointed at the hunting **** Junhou, saying: "The hunting **** Junhou, it is my turn to attack next, and experience what is called the fear of hell."


    The hunting **** Junhou originally intended to laugh at Su Yan''s speech, but he didn''t want Su Yan''s gaze to become extremely sharp after he finished speaking, as if his gaze contained an extremely terrifying sword!


    Suddenly, even the Hunting God Lord felt shocked physically and mentally!

 Chapter 3144： Can only give it a go

    Chapter 3144 can only give it a go


    The hunting **** Junhou heard that there is a kung fu called witnessing in swordsmanship, that is, the kind of swordsman who has cultivated swordsmanship to the extreme realm. He only needs to stare at the enemy with his eyes. The eyes filled with powerful sword intent can destroy the enemy in an instant. His sanity can also make the enemy faint.


    These are all legendary kung fu, he has never seen it before, and thought it was a ridiculous legend!


    Unexpectedly, today such a swordsman really stood in front of his hunting **** Junhou! However, he has nowhere to escape, the hunting **** Junhou, it is really terrible!


    The gaze was so horrifying, and the murderous aura contained in the long sword that Su Yan raised was even more real!


    Hundreds of warlords under the hunting **** Junhou have all fallen into the Shadow Burial Forest. Although there are indescribable murderous creatures in the Shadow Burial Forest, those murderous creatures are no more terrifying than murderous swords!


    After Su Yan moved this time, a series of afterimages appeared in the air!


    "So fast!" Before the two words of the hunting **** Junhou were finished, the blade of the killing sword was almost reaching his throat!


    At this juncture of life and death, the hunting **** Junhou can only resist with powerful meditation!


    But the shield formed by Ming Li was also worn by the murder sword!


    But in the end, he still bought a little time, the hunting **** Junhou once again sacrificed the black blue orb in his hand, and the huge power of the Ming power turned into a tiny black lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he gathered a group of power grids by his side!


    The black power grid immediately entangled on the Murder Sword, and spread towards Su Yan''s wrist.


    The **** sword qi exploded directly at this moment!


    Then the blood-colored sword aura seemed to turn into some kind of monster, and it directly swallowed the approaching black lightning!


    The hunting **** Junhou looked stunned, and didn''t know what strange trick Su Yan used, so that the sword qi turned into a different kind of sword qi that can swallow the power of the soul!


    Then the sword changed to sweeping in Su Yan''s hand, and the change in the sword''s power was too abrupt and too fast.


    Finding the flaws of the opponent between these lightning and flints, and then converting them into the most lethal swordsmanship, this is the combat instinct that Su Yan has tempered through countless battles!


    In this short period of time, the human brain cannot carry out any complicated thinking. It can only rely on instinctive adaptability.


    This ability needs to be refined in countless battles to obtain, and only a ninth-world cultivation existence like Su Yan can raise it to the extreme!


    The hunting **** Junhou lost the opportunity, and could only be beaten passively at this time, only to be able to support himself for some time under Su Yan''s sword edge, nothing more!


    Su Yan''s sword is coming so fiercely, if he doesn''t do any resistance, he will inevitably cut his chest into two pieces. At this moment of life and death, the hunting **** Junhou can only resist Su Yan''s sword with the black blue orb in his hand!


    Click!


    This voice clearly reached Zhu Xin''s ears!


    This sound is the sound of the orb being cut by the murder sword. Zhu Xin only felt very excited. This orb can be regarded as the signature magic weapon of the hunting **** Junhou. He used the skull of the **** of hunting to gather nine big people. A magic weapon made by the spirit of the wizard!


    For the wizard, this magic weapon is simply heinous and **** debts. Being cut to pieces by Su Yan today will only make Zhu Xin''s heart a lot easier.


    Being broken by the signature magic weapon can only withstand Su Yan''s sword. After the orb is broken, the powerful meditation contained in it is still running out of control, and Su Yan''s second sword has already been cut!


    Su Yan''s sword light was too fast, and he didn''t give the Hunter God a chance to breathe!


    At this time, the hunting **** Junhou had to come up with a second magic weapon, which was a small orange sword. After flying out of his clothes, the small sword reluctantly resisted the murder sword. After that, the light It has also become a lot bleak.


    But then Su Yan''s offensive was like a continuous tide, and the hunting **** Junhou couldn''t catch his breath. He could only use this orange little sword to continuously deal with Su Yan''s offensive, watching the orange little sword''s divine light change. It''s getting darker and darker, and he has nothing to do!


    Of course, the hunting **** Junhou knew that if he continued to develop like this, he would definitely explain it here today.


    Therefore, the hunting **** Junhou roared, and the orange little sword was inserted into the heart of the hunting **** Junhou strangely. In a short moment, the hunting **** Junhou and the orange little sword became one, and the sword was a human being. Man is a sword!


    The body of the hunting **** Junhou also turned into a part of the sword. After raising his hands, he also brought out the orange sword light, which violently collided with the murder sword!


    Su Yan''s power was even better, and the hunting **** Junhou flew out directly!


    And the hunting **** Junhou finally escaped from Su Yan''s continuous offensive, and finally had a chance to breathe.


    The coping method of the hunting **** Junhou is equally magical to Su Yan, even Su Yan is the first time he has seen the fusion with the fairy sword, turning a part of his body into the magic of the fairy sword.


    Hunting God Junhou stared at Su Yan coldly, he had realized that this was an unequal fight.


    The biggest problem lies in the attacks on both sides. His attack does not pose a real threat to Su Yan, and Su Yan may have him fall here with a single sword.


    This is really troublesome, and it currently seems unsolvable.


    The hunting **** Junhou gently drew out the orange-red small sword inserted into the heart, and the state of the unity of man and sword was also liberated.


    But the hunting **** Junhou gasped even harder than before, presumably using such a trick would cause a great burden on his body.


    And Su Yan��s face is all cold, he has already seen that the strength of the hunting **** king will not exceed the three sages of the demon race at most, if Su Yan is not bound by 90% of the true essence in his body, many supernatural powers cannot be used. If so, the hunting **** Junhou fell here just now!


    "It seems that you can only use that set of swordsmanship." Su Yan already had an idea in his mind.


    If you use that set of swordsmanship, you should be able to win this hunting god.


    Then King Hunter only found that Su Yan''s strong murderous aura almost disappeared invisible, and it was not easy to dispose of such a huge murderous aura.


    The hunting **** Junhou only felt more headaches. The light of the orange-red little sword in his hand was already very dim, and the **** long sword in Su Yan''s hand was obviously not a mortal product. If this sword were to be killed again, he really wouldn''t Know what magic weapon to use to resist.


    Therefore, instead of standing here waiting for Su Yan''s attack, it is better to launch an offensive first!


    This is the end of the matter, and he can only give it a try here!


    The hunting **** Junhou thought of this, gritted his teeth, his face showed a ruthless look. It was impossible to surrender easily or lose fighting spirit if he could get to Junhou in the underworld. thing!

 Chapter 3145： Underworld Soul Eater

    Chapter 3145: Underworld Soul Eater


    The hunting **** Junhou threw the orange little sword in his hand into the air, and the sword flew by his side. In the next step, the hunting **** Junhou put his hands together directly, "Boy! You are not bad, you can actually put the book together. The king has pushed to such a limit, so this king must also show some housekeeping skills to respond to you!"


    I saw the hunting **** Junhou began to chant a spell, and then a lot of agitating big bags appeared under his body skin, which looked very scary.


    Su Yan put the killing sword in the scabbard and stared at the hunting **** Junhou without even breaking out, wanting to see what tricks he played.


    The hunting **** Junhou kept chanting spells, and the big bags agitated under his skin finally began to fester one after another, and then many weird bugs crawled out of the hunting **** Junhou''s body, looking very scary for a while.


    After seeing these terrifying bugs, Zhu Xin immediately showed a shocked expression and said loudly, "Su Yan, you have to be careful! This is our wizard��s soul eater! How is it possible! He is not a wizard, how can he Feed the soul-eater of the Netherworld in the body?!"


    The hunting **** Junhou sneered: "Little girl, you know what a shit, this king was a member of the Wizards and Elders Association, and was also a pro-disciple of the Wizard of God, and he has also fought for the throne of the Wizard of God. He has killed countless soldiers and generals in the underworld But later this king left the Witch Clan and turned into an enemy of the Witch Clan..."


    "You mean you are a traitor to our wizard?" Zhu Xin could not accept this fact at all, and she had never heard of such a thing.


    "If it weren''t for the presbytery of the elders back then, how could this king leave the wizarding organization? The elders have long been rotten. They only acted for their own authority, and they don��t care about the interests of the wizards as a whole. Haven��t you noticed Do you mean you have become one of them?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Although I can''t understand what the Presbyterian Church does, I will never be a traitor to the Witch clan, let alone slaughter my clan to gain my rights! Only waste will use the blood of the clan. Come climb up your own position!"


    The Hunter Lord said: "Little girl, how much do you know about the sinister conditions of this world? The Hall of the Hades is an irreversible supreme existence! After you realize the power of the Hall of the Hades, you will definitely make the same choice as this king. If you choose to hug the presbytery, the final result is nothing more than being swept into the dust of history. The decay of the Witch is far beyond your imagination, little girl, how many years have you lived, for the elders How many secrets do you know about the decay of the meeting? They will definitely not tell you what happened to the king, because once they say it, they will inevitably shake the foundation of the presbytery!"


    Zhu Xin didn''t know how to answer for a while, and was extremely upset.


    How could she not think that the hunting **** Junhou, who is known as the wizard''s greatest enemy, was also a wizard.


    Why did the elders conceal this from everyone? Is there really any secret behind this that cannot be explained to everyone?


    Su Yan didn''t care about the conversation between the two men at all. After smashing the murderous sword into the scabbard, he walked on the ground like a foot in the air.


    Every step of Su Yan walked in the void, calm to the extreme.


    The hunting **** Junhou also reduced his mind and said: "Little girl, wait until this king has solved this man, and then recount the friendship with you."


    Su Yan was still walking slowly in the air, even more stable than walking on flat ground.


    The face and body of the hunting **** Junhou were covered with Soul Eater from the Underworld, looking very terrifying.


    Although Zhu Xin was upset, he still reminded: "Su Yan, please be very careful. The Soul Eater of the Nether Realm is a top-secret poisonous Gu that the Witch Clan took three thousand years to cultivate after entering the Underworld. It relies on its own. The heart orifice feeds the poisonous gu...The danger is extremely high, because a little carelessness may be eaten by the Gu worm, but the power is also very amazing!"


    Su Yan was still walking in the void, seemingly deaf to Zhu Xin''s words.


    Zhu Xin continued: "In the battle between us wizards, if one party releases the Nether Realm Soul Eater, the other party will definitely give in! Because the Nether Realm Soul Eater is in a certain sense, it is simply unsolvable. Yes! Once it is released, it will definitely never die!"


    Su Yan''s steps in the air were hardly affected by Zhu Xin''s words, but calmly said: "We have long been trapped in the same immortal formation, and there is no way to retreat. Even if we are afraid, it will not help."


    Su Yan had reminded that, Zhu Xin just remembered that there was indeed such a formation that was shrouded in the shadow burial forest, and this formation was still after she prayed for ten days and sacrificed many sacrifices. Got it there.


    "How can this be good..." Zhu Xin was dumbfounded for a while.


    If she had known that the Hunting Lord had a soul-eater in the underworld, she would never use such a formation. Now it is really a cocoon, and when Su Yan can''t resist the power of the Soul Eater of the Underworld, her next turn is naturally.


    Zhu Xin felt terrified when he thought that he would be eaten by the gu worms all over the sky, leaving only a pair of bones!


    She was not afraid of death itself, but was very afraid of this extremely painful way of death.


    When Zhu Xin was extremely frightened, he heard Su Yan say in a calm tone: "There is nothing to be afraid of. The soldiers are here to block the water and cover it."


    Su Yan has been walking in the void for a long time. At this time, he suddenly stopped. Even the Hunting God Junhou felt a little abrupt and couldn''t help asking, "How did you stop?"


    Su Yan said, "Because it''s enough."


    There seems to be a different mystery in Su Yan''s words, but the hunting **** Junhou is not a swordsman who practices swordsmanship, and naturally he has no idea of ??the mystery.


    The hunting **** Junhou only noticed that Su Yan''s right hand had been pressed on the sword at this time, as if he was about to pull the killing sword from the sheath at any time.


    "I have released the Netherworld Soul Eater. The Nether Territory Soul Eater is like an earthworm. Even if it is cut by your sword, it will differentiate into many different individuals. The stronger your sword, the differentiated Netherland Soul Eater. The more worms! You are already defeated!" Hunting God Junhou said confidently.


    If the Soul Eater of the Underworld really has such attributes, it is indeed a nemesis for ordinary sword repairers.


    But is Su Yan an ordinary sword repairer?


    Su Yan said indifferently, "If you feel that you have a chance to win, just release these Gu worms. You see how I can deal with it."


    "Boy! You are determined to lose! What are you going to fight with me? After you die, this king will definitely make a specimen of your skeleton and hang it in the king''s palace forever!" The hunting **** Junhou''s expression It became very distorted, and the face that had been distorted because the poisonous insect broke out of the body became more and more terrifying.

 Chapter 3146： The Fall of the Lord

    The third thousand one hundred and forty-six chapters fall


    Then the hunting **** Junhou flew directly and grabbed Su Yan directly with a murderous aura!


    And these soul-eaters in the underworld seemed to smell the scent of flesh and blood, and became more manic on the surface of the hunting **** Junhou!


    The distance between the two sides gradually approaches.


    Fifty feet...


    Twenty feet...


    A fishy wind is blowing!


    And Su Yan, who had been standing still, also shot at this moment!


    The moment the killing sword was pulled out of the scabbard, the entire sky seemed to plunge into darkness all of a sudden, and then a **** full moon rose from Su Yan''s hand!


    This blood-colored full moon is the evolution of the sword light in Su Yan''s hands, and the blood-colored moonlight shining coldly on all sides, of course, also enveloped the hunting **** Junhou!


    This sword seems to introduce the moon in the sky into the earth! It can be regarded as a sword that turns decay into magic!


    The power of this sword far surpassed the sword technique that Su Yan had used just now, and it also far exceeded the power of Su Yan''s sword technique predicted by the Hunter God!


    When this **** moonlight rushed over his face, the Soul Eater of the Underworld in the Hunting God Junhou frantically gathered in the air, trying to protect his host!


    This is almost the instinctive action of these Gu worms!


    And this is the only reasonable way to deal with it, Su Yan''s sword light is too strong, reaching the level only seen in the life of the hunting **** Junhou!


    The Soul Eater of the Underworld has formed an impermeable dark wall in the air!


    But the hunting **** Junhou had no time to be proud, cracks appeared in the black wall!


    The power of Su Yan''s sword is so great that even the soul-eater of the underworld with its copper skin and iron bones can''t bear it!


    Under the shroud of sword light, the body of the soul eater of the underworld was directly eroded to fester!


    The power of the sword light is too strong, even the unbelievably stubborn strange species like the Soul Eater of the Underworld cannot bear it!


    Su Yan''s sword light did not simply split the Nether Realm Soul Eater from the middle, but turned into a ubiquitous moonlight!


    The ordinary sword light''s lethality is a line, but after Su Yan''s sword light is evolving, its lethality is the whole side!


    Netherworld Soul Eater has no way to deal with this kind of damage beyond the limit!


    The hunting **** Junhou shook his heart, he already understood that this was Su Yan''s supreme sword intent!


    Finally, this dark wall and the hunting **** Junhou were finally swallowed by the **** moonlight, leaving only a vast blood in the sky!


    Within the scope of the sword air, the killing air reached the extreme!


    After this horrible blood faded away, the dark wall outside the hunting **** Junhou gradually fell off. I saw that his body was riddled with holes and was crumbling in the air, but he still asked in an extremely difficult tone. ; "What swordsmanship is this?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the first form in the "Sen Luo Sword Art" I created. I thought I would use the second form, but it seems unnecessary.


    The hunting **** Junhou seemed to want to say something, but after a few murmurs, a lot of black blood spurted out of his throat!


    Although he was guarded by the Soul Eater of the Underworld, he was still broken by many sword lights, and many holes were visible to the naked eye.


    And those gu worms are also gone at this time, only a small part can slowly wriggle on the body of the hunting **** Junhou, but it does not have any combat effectiveness.


    In the face of Su Yan''s domineering sword, this so-called Nether Realm Soul Eater has no room to play at all, and it has been almost completely suppressed.


    "Boy! You are indeed very strong! But after you kill this king, the Palace of Hades will definitely notice your presence! Hahahaha...Boy, you won''t be mad for much time! At that time, the Palace of Hades will take the initiative to suppress You!" Hunting God Junhou laughed wildly when he said that.


    The hunting **** Junhou felt strongly unwilling, but his battered body could no longer support him to make any counterattack against Su Yan.


    After the wild laugh, the body of the hunting **** Junhou fell directly from the sky!


    A generation of princes has fallen!


    And a strong death energy and soul energy also rushed out from the body of the hunting **** Junhou, directly rushing to the Murder Sword!


    These gray mist-like energies lingered on the Murder Sword. Su Yan could fully feel how happy the Murder Sword was. It seemed that a part of consciousness broke through the **** from the sword and reached Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge!


    And in a side hall of the Hades Palace, thousands of miles away, the memorial tablet of the Hunting God Junhou split directly from the middle, and then shattered into countless pieces!


    The priests in the Hall of Hades all walked up and told each other the news!


    Then a huge divine consciousness shrouded directly from a distance, and it seemed to have a great resonance with the murder sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    The killing sword trembled uncontrollably in Su Yan''s hands...


    Su Yan glanced at the Murder Sword, he could fully feel that the Death Book was about to move in the far side at this time!


    It seems that his trip to the underworld is not for nothing, there seems to be a force in the underworld that wants to gather all the spiritual tools on the spiritual tool list.


    The expression on Zhu Xin''s face was also very complicated, and he didn''t know what to say to look good. The battle between Su Yan and the Hunter God just now was a shock.


    Both Su Yan and the fallen hunting **** Junhou are far above her!


    She planned for so long for this result.


    Now that the hunting **** Junhou really fell, she had an unbelievable feeling...because all of this was too easy, she just put an auxiliary formation next to it, even the opportunity to shoot None, the hunting **** Junhou, regarded as the greatest enemy, has fallen!


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help looking at Su Yan, she found that she couldn''t see through this man! This man is too tyrannical!


    Above the Shadow Burying Forest, this enchantment named Luguang Jialuo showed no sign of fading, because the hundreds of warlords under the hunting **** Junhou had not yet been eliminated.


    Only when the hunting **** Junhou''s subordinates are eliminated, the immortal enchantment like a cage will be completely opened.


    The strength of these warlords is not that powerful, and Su Yan doesn''t even bother to take action.


    There are many indescribable and terrifying things in the shadow burial forest. After Zhu Xin put his hands together and formed a strange seal, he chanted a spell.


    These horrible things, which were originally indescribable, were originally in a semi-drowsy state. After being activated by Zhu Xin with a secret method, screams soon came from the Shadow Burial Forest.


    The work of cleaning the battlefield should be completed soon.


    Su Yan glanced at the killing sword in his hand. The killing sword was still absorbing the death energy and soul energy of the hunting god.


    The surface of the Murder Sword did not change much, except that the color became a little more gorgeous, but in the faint, Su Yan felt that the Murder Sword was about to break through a certain critical point.

 Chapter 3147： Hall of Hades

    Chapter 3147: Hades Palace


    The Valley of Hades, located on the only way in front of the Hall of Hades.


    Starting from the Valley of the Kings, this area is all forbidden. If there is no manuscript from the Supreme Pluto, even the top ten princes cannot set foot in it casually.


    The gray mist filled the Valley of the Kings of Yama, and the silence here was stronger than the rest of the underworld. When the silence reached the extreme, a terrifying texture would be born.


    Today, this silence was finally broken.


    The honor guards of the three monarchs entered the Valley of Yama.


    In Yamaguchi, everyone kept silent very tacitly. The three parties only began to say hello in the palace behind Yamaguchi.


    This palace was built by Hades, but the deity of Hades has not left the temple for many years, so in most cases, this palace is used as a post station for the ten princes to visit Hades.


    In the partial hall, the three princes are already seated.


    The Lord Longxing asked: "This time the Pluto summoned us, it seems that things are not easy. After receiving the token from the Pluto Hall, the king had already set off, but in the process of preparation, the Pluto Hall was connected again. Three tokens were used to urge this king to leave. In this king��s thousands of years of memory, the Palace of the Hades was so uncomfortable for the first time! I''m afraid that something bad happened!"


    Even among the many princes, the qualifications of Longxing princes are considered to be the oldest ones, such a thing has never happened in his memory.


    With your knees, you can know that the enemy who can make the Palace of Hades so flustered will definitely not be the easy generation.


    "Longxing, don''t even you know what is going on in the Hall of the Underworld to summon us?"


    Longxing Monarch said: "If this king knew, would he still chat with you here? I rushed to the Palace of Hades!"


    The king of the gods said: "You only have three tokens? The lonely king was given twelve tokens this time, and he was forcibly summoned from the front line! The messenger said that even if there is a big thing, it needs to be released. Hurry to the Hall of the Hades! What the **** is going on! The lonely king heard that something big happened, but he has no clue at all. Is it going to be a new ruler?"


    Lord Xingyue said: "I got a bit of wind, and I know why the Palace of the Hades called us all. There is indeed a lot of articles in this!"


    King Xingyue had only finished saying this, which aroused the curiosity of the two colleagues and asked them the reason.


    Xingyue Junhou was silent for a while before he said: "You don''t know, right? The Hunting God Junhou is dead."


    "Dead?!" Longxing Junhou asked in surprise.


    "What! What happened? The Hunter God has no powerful enemies. The wizards have long been like bereaved dogs and can only hide in the deepest part of the mountains. Who can do such a thing?"


    These two princes thought this fact is very incredible. The ten great princes are not said to be invincible, but at least they are not the ordinary masters to touch porcelain. Now the Xingyue prince actually said that one prince died. Now, what is going on?


    Prince Xingyue was about to explain something, and saw the fourth prince strode in from outside.


    The new prince had a look of gangsters, and at the same time he said: "The hunting god''s servant is indeed dead, and his territory has been vacated. Don''t grab any of you from me. If someone robs me, I must have chopped him up!"


    "Zhangkong! What do you mean by this?" Longxing Junhou stood up furiously, "Do you think we are all afraid of you?"


    The seniority of this new prince of the sky is considered very shallow among the ten princes.


    Although he is not qualified enough, his strength is very shocking. He has not always put those old guys in the top ten princes in his eyes, thinking that those old guys are all corpse-level vegetarians, and naturally there is no need for respect.


    Lord Changkong sneered: "You old guys, who occupy so many cities, are actually some useless waste. If you dare not listen to Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu will crusade you all one by one!"


    The attitude of this new prince in the sky is extremely arrogant. How could the three princes who were sitting in the palace show weakness!


    Murderous aura permeated the side hall!


    In the end, Longxing Monarch said: "This is the site of the Palace of Hades. We can''t do it here. If we do it here, the rules will be broken. This kid is a savage from the wilderness. We can''t see him in general."


    After listening to the other two princes, they also felt that the words of Longxing princes made sense, and temporarily reduced their murderous aura.


    The Liangzi on both sides has already been settled, it''s really not such a trivial matter.


    It happened that at this time a bone dove bird flew from the gloomy sky. This bone dove bird changed into a human form after landing. Wearing a blue-gray official uniform, it appeared in front of the four kings all the way. To completely break this tense atmosphere.


    This messenger wearing a blue-gray official uniform came from the Palace of the Underworld, and the purpose of coming here was very simple. It was to urge these four princes to go to the Palace of the Underworld as soon as possible.


    The arrival of the messengers from the Hall of Hades is also equivalent to giving the four princes a step to step down. Everyone stopped saying anything, and arranged their guards of honor and marched directly toward the Hall of Hades.


    It''s just that the expressions on the faces of the four princes became colder than before.


    After passing Yamawang Valley, the terrain gradually becomes higher, and after climbing a steep slope, it will appear on a plateau.


    The land on this plateau is pure and flawless, and besides the dead aura, it also contains a certain sacred atmosphere, which is completely different from the rest of the underworld.


    This place is called Gao Tianyuan, and it was the place where the ancestral temple of the gods of the underworld was located. After the gods of the underworld were slaughtered, the palace of the underworld was built here.


    For tens of thousands of years, this place has always been the core place of underworld rights.


    The Hall of Hades is located in the depths of Gaotianyuan and is the only building in Gaotianyuan.


    The huge building complex rising from the ground is full of astonishing momentum.


    It took five hundred years of 100,000 skeleton soldiers to completely build these buildings into their embryonic form. Later, they continued to build palaces to have the scale they are today.


    Under the leadership of the envoy, the four princes entered a side hall of the Hades Hall.


    Although these princes are all princes and possess great authority, after entering the Hall of the Underworld, they all become so magnificent that they dare not come out, and the inner anxiety is naturally self-evident.


    After Longxing Monarch entered the Partial Hall, he suddenly discovered that the other five Monarchs had already been waiting in the Partial Hall.


    The expressions on everyone''s faces were very indifferent, which also made the atmosphere in the side hall extremely depressing!


    Lord Longxing noticed that there is indeed no Lord Hunting God in this Partial Hall!


    The King of the Hunting God is the closest to the Hall of Underworld Kings. If he gets the convening token, he should be the first one to arrive. Now even the farthest King of the Sky has arrived from thousands of miles away, but the King of the Hunting God hasn��t found it yet. Body, is it true that someone has done it?

 Chapter 3148： His name is Su Yan

    Chapter 3148: His name is Su Yan


    After thinking about it this way, Lord Longxing only felt that things must not be simple, and when he looked at the eight colleagues in the Partial Palace, he only felt that everyone was suspicious.


    The fight between the princes and princes will lead to the fall of the prince. After all, a prince is not only very powerful, but even his subordinates are as powerful as a cloud. It is necessary to solve the prince and his powerful subordinates in accordance with common sense. In other words, it is definitely not possible to do it by a lonely master.


    The anomaly in the Partial Palace quickly aroused the suspicion of other princes. Some princes said, "Why doesn''t the hunter show up?"


    The Lord of the sky sneered and said, "Have you idiots haven''t received the news yet? The Hunter has been killed by a mysterious master."


    "Done?!" Some princes received this news for the first time, and the shock in their hearts was naturally difficult to express in words.


    "What a mysterious master, who has such terrifying strength, the hunting **** doesn''t go out very much in his territory all year round. Who can kill him in his lair? This kind of thing is too absurd!"


    The king of the sky said: "Not only is the hunting **** dead, but even his twelve war gods, as well as hundreds of warriors, are all dead. Several of the hunting gods have surrendered to this king. Everything is clear."


    All the princes in the sky said were the truth, but some princes still expressed disbelief, because this kind of thing really broke the so-called common sense in their eyes.


    There has never been a master of this level in the underworld, who can kill the king''s city with his own power, and kill the king with hundreds of hands!


    Isn''t this when they are made of paper?


    So there is a prince who said: "Zhangkong, do you have a brain problem? Although the strength of the hunting **** is not strong among us, but it is worthy of the two words junhou, to do these things you said, Do you know how much power is needed? And... what do you mean by taking over the Hunter''s subordinates, do you intend to take possession of the Hunter''s territory? I''m afraid this is not in compliance with the rules?"


    The king of the sky said: "The rules? The rules are not made by you old guys. I didn''t participate in the making of these rules-breaking. Why should you abide by the rules of your old things."


    "Changkong, don''t go too far!" Longxing Junhou couldn''t help but shoot the case. This is already the second time that Changkong Junhou has provoked in front of him. If he doesn''t respond a little bit, it will only be looked down upon.


    Faced with the anger of the other eight princes, the prince of the sky still looked confident and confident, saying: "You old guys, no matter how you want to play, I will play with you to the end! See who is better than anyone else! What are the rules? I have never had any rules here!"


    The sleeves of Longxing Junhou suddenly became bulging, not only exuding a very strong power, but also a dragon aura, which was already filled in this side hall in a blink of an eye.


    But at this moment of tension, a small official outside announced: "The Great Master is here!"


    Hearing this sound, whether it was the Lord of Longxing or Lord of the Sky, it seemed as if the ball was discouraged and returned to his original position obediently.


    There are many official positions in the Hall of Hades, divided into three, six or nine.


    The Archmage is at the apex of these official positions, not only in charge of the sacrificial vessels in the Hall of Hades, but also the second person in the existing power system, second only to Hades. Internal affairs, money and food, crusade against the remnants of the gods of the underworld, these are all things the great master is responsible for.


    To be able to control such a great power requires Pluto''s trust and reliance on one thought.


    These princes have always been regarded as foreign ministers, and their status is naturally far inferior to the archmage.


    Moreover, when each prince is canonized, he also needs to affix the seal of the great master behind the seal of Hades.


    So just to hear that the archmage is about to arrive, these lords dare not presumptuously.


    The archmage came under the guard of many small officials.


    He looked like a man about forty years old, but his look was very sad, his hair was almost all gray, and his eyes were hanging, making him look like a hanged ghost.


    After the Great Master entered the Partial Hall, the nine princes met with the Great Master one after another, and the Great Master also returned the gifts respectively.


    With these red tapes, the prince in the sky who was extremely arrogant just now did not dare to be negligent.


    After these red tapes were over, the Archmage sat down in the first seat, and the nine princes had already understood that they must have been unable to see the deity of His Majesty Pluto.


    Sure enough, after the great mage sat down, he said: "This time I am going to speak on behalf of Pluto..."


    Everyone had a tacit understanding of not seeing Pluto, and it was not surprising.


    It has been thousands of years since His Majesty the Hades began to practice the Eight Extremes Divine Art, and most of the time was in a closed state. Many things in the Hall of Hades were presided over by the Great Master.


    Everyone is almost used to running such a system without Pluto.


    The archmage said in a low voice: "You must already know about the hunting god, right?"


    A monarch said: "Did the hunting **** really fall?"


    "I only received a little rumor about this matter. This king thought it was a ridiculous rumor. Is it really impossible?"


    "The strength of the hunting **** Junhou definitely cannot be considered weak. Who on earth is so ignorant that the sky is so high and the strength is so shocking that even he was killed?"


    Suddenly, there was a lot of discussion in the side hall.


    These discussions stopped when the great mage lightly patted the armrest of the chair. It was not the first time everyone was sitting here and discussing matters. Some unspoken rules were naturally clear.


    "This person is called Su Yan."


    Although the words of the great mage were light, they contained a certain strange power, and every word they said shocked the hearts of the nine princes.


    Then the great mage carefully observed that these nine lords had the most direct and subtle reaction after hearing the name Su Yan.


    If there is some connection between these nine princes and Su Yan, then their reaction must not escape the eyes of the great mage.


    But what is strange is that these nine princes all showed confused expressions at the same time, which means that there is no connection between them and Su Yan, and it is most likely that they have heard this name for the first time.


    The archmage continued: "The Hunting God King was preparing his own birthday banquet. This Su Yan broke into it, and then led the Hunting King King out of the city. After reaching the Shadow Burying Forest twenty miles away, he killed him. Even the twelve war gods and hundreds of war generals under the hunting **** Junhou were buried in the shadow forest. This incident happened recently. Do you have any ideas?"


    If you have no idea, it must be fake. Some princes have a sense of fear in their hearts, fearing that Su Yan will suddenly kill them one day!

 Chapter 3149： Bounty, Su Yan and Murder Sword!

    The third thousand one hundred and forty-nine chapters offer a reward, Su Yan and the killing sword!


    There are also princes who are already planning. The hunting **** prince has 120 cities and millions of ghost soldiers. If all these are collected under his command, he will definitely be able to greatly enrich his strength...


    But no matter what kind of calculations the nine princes had in their hearts, the partial hall fell into a silence, and no one said a word for a long time.


    The great mage said: "You must be wondering who this Su Yan is. Actually...this is the first time I heard this name! That day, the plaque of the Hunter King in the Hall of Hades broke down, leaving no last words. From the remaining souls, I only tortured him until the person who killed him was called Su Yan. This Su Yan was really courageous, what do you think?"


    The words of the great mage made people unavoidably shocked, and the lords in the side hall all revealed extremely strong surprise.


    It is impossible for a master to emerge casually like leeks in the ground. If you want to become a master in the true sense, it is definitely not enough to just keep your head down and practice. You must fight against others to verify your cultivation.


    Once you fight with people, your reputation will spread like wildfire, whether it''s a good reputation or a bad reputation.


    The peerless master sits in the deep mountains and old forests, and the world is invincible after coming out of the mountain. This kind of thing is just an ordinary people''s fantasy of the master, in fact, there is no such situation at all.


    There are also many masters in the underworld who have reached the level of warlord, enough to be comparable to the princes sitting here. The reason why these masters failed to become princes is simply because of insufficient merit.


    Regardless of the strength of these warlords, the Hades Palace actually has control.


    But this Su Yan is really different. It''s like a comet across the sky and suddenly appeared in the underworld, and the first time it appeared, he used the incredible method of killing the king and hundreds of powerful men. Prove your strength!


    There has not been such a person in the underworld for tens of thousands of years!


    The great mage said: "It seems that you have never heard of the name Su Yan, then the first mission that the Palace of the Underworld will release to you will also be born. Find out the origin of this Su Yan, and find out his techniques. The mystery inside, if anyone can figure out these things first, it will be a great achievement!"


    Lord Changkong said: "Master, I have a little doubt whether it should be said or not."


    The prince of Changkong has offended all the princes in this partial palace except himself just now. At this moment, he said: "Changkong, if you have to say something that is completely ignorant, why Why not shut up!"


    The prince of the sky glared at him, and then said: "Archmage, the Palace of the Hades has always been aloof, and does not intervene in the struggle below. It stands to reason that this Su Yan killed the King of Hunting. With his strength and merits, even if he is not enough to canonize the prince. , At least it should be a warlord? Now listening to the meaning of the archmage, the Palace of the Hades seems to want to avenge the hunting **** that waste?"


    The other princes hadn''t thought about this just now. At this time, after the reminder of the princes in the sky, they all noticed something wrong.


    Regardless of how the hunting **** Junhou''s death was caused by his inadequacy, Junhou Changkong called it a waste.


    There was no direct conflict of interest between this mysterious master Su Yan and the Palace of the Underworld. Even if there were, the Palace of the Underworld would not need to avenge the Hunter King, a trash, because a dead prince was worthless.


    In terms of the great mage''s steady handling style, this kind of thing shouldn''t be done either.


    When the arch mage heard the questioning, he didn''t feel very angry, but asked the servants on the left and right to take out a picture.


    This picture was spread out in the side hall by two attendants, only to see a sword painted on it.


    This picture looks very old, it is definitely some years old, the lords are very curious, do not know what the great master suddenly took out this picture.


    The archmage took the initiative to stand up, and then he greeted the princes to come forward and carefully look at the sword on the picture.


    Although this sword is not here, the sense of killing and enchantment is already on the paper, making these princes feel that this sword will definitely not be an ordinary sword.


    The archmage said: "This sword is called the Sword of Divine Curse, and it is also called the Killing Sword. No matter who it is, anyone who can get this sword and offer it to Hades will be able to take the land of the Hunter King. This is His Majesty Hades. The meaning is also my meaning."


    The nine princes stared at the archmage in disbelief, and they couldn''t imagine that a sword could be so valuable that it was so valued by the Pluto and the archmage!


    "This sword is now in Su Yan''s hands..."


    Before the great mage had finished speaking, these princes had already begun to figure out that this Su Yan could kill all the hunting princes and hundreds of powerful subordinates by one person, perhaps relying on the power of the magic weapon!


    Killing sword... is it really so powerful?


    The princes are princes only because they dare not challenge the authority of the Pluto. They want a territory, an army and an army. Who doesn''t want to be the king and dominate?


    If you get this murder sword, maybe...


    The archmage said again: "This sword, King Pluto, is determined to obtain it, so you have to report to the Palace of Pluto as soon as you have the information of Su Yan, because this time His Majesty Pluto has already planned to take it personally."


    This news is even more shocking, because everyone knows the fact that after sweeping the underworld gods, Pluto never made any more moves, even when his princes were upset and completely out of control, Pluto remained silent.


    This time Pluto actually intends to shoot directly, which shows two things. The first is that Su Yan is very powerful, and Pluto has to consider taking it personally. The second is that the killing sword is very important, and Pluto is determined not to allow this sword to fall. Into the hands of others.


    Later, the great mage announced that these hundred and twenty cities were directly under the management of the Hades Palace, which also cut off the arrogance of these nine princes.


    This news should have been very important, but compared to the news that Pluto might have shot it himself, it instantly became less important.


    The Arch Mage continued: "What I said just now is not just for you. After you go back, you are responsible for telling the world. No matter who sends the killing sword to the Hall of the Underworld, no matter what title you were before, you can get this hundred and two. Ten cities."


    "Master, this king is a little confused, what does your Majesty Pluto mean?"


    "The words of the great mage are very obvious. Except for our nine princes, if anyone else gets this killing sword, they will become a new generation of hunting **** princes!"


    The pattern of the ten great princes of the underworld has been fixed for many years. This time the appearance of Su Yan and the Murder Sword made these princes faintly smell the risk of breaking the game.


    Perhaps the underworld is about to change!

 Chapter 3150： Secret city

    Chapter 3150: Secret City


    After the great mage said this, he drifted away, and then the attendant sent the nine princes out of the palace of Hades.


    After leaving the Hall of Hades, the princes all discussed.


    Longxingjun said: "What is the origin of this murderous sword? Why have you never heard of it?"


    "Long Xing, your qualifications are so old, you are almost ten thousand years old, don''t you know the origin of the killing sword?"


    "This king knows a fart! If you know it, you''ve already searched for the murder sword. Do you still need to talk nonsense with you here?"


    These princes chatted a few more words, and then left one after another and went to their own territory.


    These princes seem to be calm on the surface, but in fact, their hearts are plunged into a turbulent situation.


    Everyone knows that with the appearance of this killing sword, the underworld can no longer be calm!


    Su Yan didn''t know that so many changes had taken place around the killing sword. At this time, he was following Zhu Xin and Fufeng to the wizard''s secret city.


    Compared with the ten great monarchs who often have a million ghost soldiers, the strength of the wizard is very weak, and he can only use the sudden and undulating terrain to protect himself among the mountains.


    The wizard��s secret city was built in a crypt under the mountains.


    The interiors of the long mountain ranges and towering peaks were almost completely hollowed out by wizards, forming a variety of secret roads extending in all directions.


    These secret passages are as complicated as spider webs. In addition, there are many powerful organ traps and witchcraft dead spirits to guard. Once these witchcraft dead spirits are stimulated and killed, they will cause a cave-in inside the mountain and cut off the front. The way to make the other party become invisible.


    The wizards saved their ethnicity in such an absolute way.


    If no one leads the way, I am afraid that even Su Yan would be extremely difficult to find the location of the wizard''s secret city.


    Although the wizard''s secret city is underground, it is brightly lit.


    Countless blue fluorescent lights are like lanterns shining in the sky, and below are buildings of various shapes.


    These buildings are completely different from the buildings that Su Yan saw in the world, full of exotic textures.


    Only seeing these buildings seems to have returned to the previous era.


    The roads extending in all directions here are full of various organ puppets and all kinds of witchcraft dead, just like cars on the highway.


    In a sense, these wizards do provide another possibility of civilization...


    Zhu Xin is very enthusiastic and has been introducing Su Yan to the various buildings in this secret city. Actually, without Zhu Xin''s introduction, Su Yan also knows the function of most of the buildings here.


    After all, Su Yan is a person from that era, and he has also witnessed the times and the rise and fall of the Witch Clan��s culture and power all over the world.


    Today, there are about 50,000 wizards in the underworld, and almost 30,000 are concentrated here.


    Even the most important presbytery is always here, which can be said to be the base camp of wizards.


    Zhu Xin took Su Yan into the temple of meditation.


    Fufeng''s status is not enough, the gray-robed wizard is not qualified to enter the meditation temple, and can only wait outside.


    Only when Zhu Xin appeared in the meditation temple, it aroused the pursuit of many apprentice priests. It can be seen that she is very popular among apprentice priests.


    When Zhu Xin threw the head of the hunting **** Junhou on the ground, these apprentice priests cheered frantically, with a bright smile on Zhu Xin''s face, as if he were welcomed as a hero.


    Su Yan held the sword, leaned against the wall and looked at all this coldly, without any expression.


    The reason why Su Yan came to the wizard��s secret city was because Fufeng told him that there are many documents from 20,000 years ago in the secret city. As long as you can understand the wizard��s ancient writings, you can know many secrets of the year. Maybe the death book is also It was recorded in ancient documents.


    Moreover, Su Yan is currently not 100% sure to challenge the Palace of Hades.


    The inability to use 90% of the true essence in the body is always a huge problem for Su Yan.


    It''s better to find a way to solve this problem, otherwise he won''t be able to change back to the invincible Su Yan before.


    After enjoying the cheers of the heroes, Zhu Xin brought the glamorous witches to Su Yan and said, "This is Su Yan. His sword is the strongest sword I have ever seen. One! It was he who killed our witch race''s greatest enemy, the hunting **** Junhou!"


    These cold-eyed witches all cheered around Su Yan, and Su Yan looked a little cold by comparison.


    Su Yan is not very excited, but there is a reason.


    He didn''t know how many powerful enemies he had defeated in his life. Even the saint of the five holy places was slaughtered by Su Yan. The hunting **** in this area was not a strong one at all, and defeating him was not a joyful thing.


    It''s just that after they killed the Hunter King, the revenge of the Hades Palace is estimated to come in the near future.


    No one can say for sure what the next development will be.


    But the interesting thing is that before the hunt for the Hall of Hades, the elders of the wizards began to fear.


    When the heads of the hunting **** Junhou were sent to the elders for appraisal, the faces of those elders could not see any joyful expressions at all, instead they were more solemn than each.


    These elders knew exactly what the head of the man in front of them meant!


    When the Hall of Hades discovered that this was done by their wizards, revenge would inevitably come like a storm!


    The Palace of Hades only needs to send three princes into this mountain range to encircle their wizards day and night. The number of enemies is at least two hundred times that of wizards. I am afraid that they will not even be able to defend this last piece of land!


    This is a very realistic question. If Zhu Xin had consulted the Presbyterian Church in advance, the Presbyterian Church would definitely not approve her whimsical attack plan.


    Therefore, when Zhu Xin was summoned by the Presbyterian Church, she went to the Presbyterian Church hopefully, but what she received was an attack!


    Zhu Xin originally thought that she and Su Yan would be regarded as heroes, but he did not want the presbytery to be very suspicious, and even faintly accused.


    Zhu Xin didn''t understand that this was a difference caused by the different stances of considering the issue. She only knew that she and Su Yan had gambled their lives to kill the Witch Clan��s greatest enemy, the Hunting God Junhou, and avenged the Witch God Lord. Now the whole family is excited. , They should be the heroes of the Wu clan.


    Even the Presbyterian Church has no reason to question them.


    But from the very beginning, the presbytery was questioning the prisoner, which made Zhu Xin very uncomfortable. If she hadn''t considered the absolute authority of the presbytery, she would have had her temper a long time ago.


    However, Zhu Xin has always been fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, these questions are aimed at her. If those questions dare to attack Su Yan, I am afraid there will be more than a dozen heads on the ground.

 Chapter 3151： Slave of power

    Chapter 3151 The Slave of Power


    Su Yan slashed aside calmly, seeing all this very thoroughly.


    After coming to the secret city of the wizard, he checked a lot of information day and night.


    Although I didn''t find the content about the death book, I also found a lot of interesting content, which is not completely unprofitable.


    After the witch tribe fell into the underworld, the first generation of leaders was called the witch god. The witch **** wrote a book in the past. In this book, the witch **** starts with the basic principles of the world structure of the underworld, and then puts forward a theory. Extract the power of the world''s origin with the help of Mingli.


    This so-called original power comes from the power of death, and after being refined, it is higher than the power of death, and it is a power that can turn everything into nothingness.


    If Su Yan could master this power, then the true essence in the body would definitely be liberated.


    It''s just that it is extremely difficult to master this force, almost only a theoretical possibility.


    The Wu Clan''s exploration of this void power only stays on paper.


    Although Su Yan had the state of mind of the immortal emperor, he couldn''t change his physical limits. It is also very difficult to master this power.


    Moreover, Su Yan is different from these wizards who have already been converted into dead. He also has to consider the backlash of Mingli''s vitality in the body. The difficulty of cultivating this power is far higher than that of wizards.


    Gradually, Zhu Xin couldn''t resist the various interrogations of the Presbyterian Church, so he could only look at Su Yan with help.


    Su Yan understood that Zhu Xin asked him to kill the hunting **** Junhou purely because of his enthusiasm, but the elders will definitely not stand on this position. They have already occupied the top of the power, so how can they allow anyone to challenge them? ?


    Zhu Xin killed the biggest enemy of the Wu Clan, and now she has the prestige to contend with the elders to some extent, and it has become a huge threat!


    Of course the Presbyterian Church will be hostile!


    The elders only care about whether their rule will be shaken. As long as this secret city is not found by the Hall of Hades, they can stay here for generations to come, and the ten thousand years of hatred with Hall of Hades is just one they use to solidify the lower layers. It''s just a gimmick, no one in the elders will take it seriously.


    What Zhu Xin and Su Yan did obviously brought trouble and uncertainty to their rule. In order to maintain the rule of the Presbyterian Church, these disobedient characters must be eliminated at this time.


    Especially if these disobedient characters still have powerful strength, they are even more threatening. As for a person''s loyalty and character, this is the most unreliable thing.


    Su Yan certainly understood the mystery, and absolute rights would only bring inevitable corruption.


    But Su Yan also didn''t bother to talk nonsense with these people, and directly crossed the long sword in his hand, and a sword qi directly cut open the obsidian blessed by the ninety-nine layers of formation!


    After this obsidian symbolizing the authority of the Presbyterian Church was cut from the middle by Su Yan, the Presbyterian Church was only left dumbfounded. They really didn''t expect Su Yan''s sword to be so sharp.


    Su Yan continued: "Different ways are not conspiring. Let''s leave, Zhu Xin. I almost have a way to deal with the Palace of the Underworld. I don''t need to waste saliva here."


    Su Yan was about to leave after speaking. Zhu Xin had been attacked for a long time, and his heart had already been shaken greatly. At this time, he saw that Su Yan was about to turn around and leave, and he didn''t know how to make a decision for a while.


    "Su Yan! You are here to undermine the authority of the Presbyterian Church! Do you know what the crime is?" The elders'' anger came from behind.


    Su Yan turned around and said with a cold expression, "Do you think your head is harder than this piece of obsidian?"


    A piece of obsidian blessed with ninety-nine layers was cut open with a sword by Su Yan, as easy as cutting melons and vegetables. If such a terrifying sword aura fell on them, it would be easy to chop them up. !


    If they were fighting alone, none of them would be an opponent of the Hunting God King, so how could they be able to beat Su Yan?


    With only a word from Su Yan, the Presbyterian Church fell silent, and no one even dared to look at Su Yan!


    The thirty-two elders came from different sects and families of the Witch tribe, representing the highest power and power in the secret city, but none of them dared to answer in front of Su Yan, and their faces were all embarrassed. .


    When Su Yan went out, no one dared to stop him.


    What rules and laws have become **** at this moment!


    Zhu Xin felt extremely pleased. The depression and unhappiness just now vented out at once, and then chased it out, and went to Su Yan''s side and said, "You and I have joined forces to kill the greatest enemy of our clan, how can the attitude of the Presbyterian Church be like this? Bad? I really can''t figure it out! They treat us as if we are the enemies of the Witch tribe."


    Su Yan whispered: "Stupid girl, as long as there is such a huge enemy, the elders will be able to rule the country in a fair way. Now that the enemy is killed by you and the target is gone, how will they rule? There is also you, What should they do?"


    "I?"


    Su Yan said, "Although you don''t have any rights and desires, do they think so? Wouldn''t your sudden rise threaten the rule of the Presbyterian Church? For them, there is only such a right left in their eyes. , But I think it��s the best in this dark stone crevice. It��s too sad."


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help feeling heavy after hearing Su Yan''s words. She already knew that the reason why the elders would not wait to see her was because she threatened the rights of the elders.


    But even if she knew the decay of the Presbyterian Church, she had no ability to change this situation. The Presbyterian Church is too ingrained!


    Su Yan seemed to see through Zhu Xin''s mind and said calmly: "All your problems are actually one problem, that is, you are not strong enough. Once you are strong enough, you can immediately break the so-called balance and change the so-called status quo. This The world��s weak and strong, and want others to respect you, the easiest way is to make yourself stronger."


    Zhu Xin nodded, pondered for a moment and then asked Su Yan: "Where shall we go?"


    "Leave here for now...there is no value here anymore. Some people think that they have power, but they don''t know that they have long been a slave to power."


    When Su Yan left, the elders did not stop, or it should be said that he dared not stop.


    Leaving the gloomy underground, reappearing among the mountains, I saw the clouds above my head, and the red lightning is constantly running!


    In the void, the Yin Demon was constantly shuttled back and forth, and the death aura around him was extremely strong.


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "It seems that this place is already surrounded by some kind of heaven and earth array. Was it made by the Palace of the Underworld? Their countermeasures came too soon, right?"

 Chapter 3152： Dragon Elephant Warrior

    Chapter 3152: Dragon Elephant War Sovereign


    This kind of heaven and earth formation not only requires extremely powerful warlocks to perform, but also consumes a huge amount of magic materials. Such a cost is definitely an astronomical figure for any organization or individual.


    "Is the purpose of setting up the heaven and earth array to deal with the Wu Clan?" Zhu Xin also realized that things were very bad.


    Su Yan said, "I''m afraid it''s for me."


    Su Yan already knew that the death book was in the underworld, and the owner of the death book must be very noble in the underworld.


    After the collision of the two divine minds, the owner of the death book must have already understood Su Yan''s hands with the murder sword.


    Su Yan wants to get the death book, why doesn''t the other party want the killing sword?


    Therefore, a huge array of heaven and earth was placed between these mountains to find out the traces of Su Yan!


    More than a dozen Yin Demons seemed to sense something. They flew directly towards Su Yan from the void, and the blood-colored sword light flashed in the air. These dozen Yin Demons were cut into pieces before they screamed in the air. The fragments.


    But just after these dozen Yin demons were beheaded by Su Yan, there seemed to be some divine thought in the distant direction to be alarmed!


    Su Yan then realized that these evil demons were actually bait, and the Lord was already on the way.


    Su Yan said: "Zhu Xin, a strong enemy is here, so you just need to protect yourself. If I start, it will be difficult to take care of you."


    Zhu Xin nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I still have the ability to protect myself, at least it won''t cause you trouble."


    Sure enough, a powerful aura in the void is slowly approaching, and even tens of thousands of Yin Demons in the air are stirred by this powerful aura, forming a huge vortex in the air!


    This vortex seemed to form a strange passage, and that powerful aura was approaching frantically from the end of the vortex.


    "Finally found you! Su Yan!" The voice was full of masculinity.


    And the owner of the voice also appeared afterwards!


    He has the head of a white elephant, two huge ivory, his nose is also hanging down to his chest, wearing a gold armor, holding two phosphorescent hammers in his hand, appeared at the end of the whirlpool!


    Countless evil demons flew around him, seeming to be extremely powerful.


    "The blood of the dragon elephant?" Su Yan recognized at a glance that his image has a great relationship with the legendary dragon elephant.


    And Zhu Xin also whispered beside Su Yan: "He should be the Dragon Elephant Warlord! The strength is enough to rival the top ten princes! He has always had something to do with our Wu clan, and he can be regarded as a friend. Come here to set up a great array of heaven and earth?"


    Zhu Xin could not figure out the question, the Dragon Elephant Warlord immediately gave the answer: "Su Yan! The Palace of the Hades has already issued an order, no matter who it is, as long as you bring your head and killing sword back to your Majesty, you will become a new one. The Lord! This kind of good thing is rare in five thousand years! I can only blame you for being out of luck! Even if this seat is right, you will come to the witch��s territory to take refuge, so I don��t hesitate to set up the world in advance. The big array finally paid off and caught you!"


    "It turned out to be the decree of His Majesty the Pluto? Interesting." Su Yan said, now he is basically certain that the death book is in Pluto''s hands, otherwise, Pluto will not be so tit-for-tat.


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zhan said: "If you are smarter, Su Yan, this seat can make you suffer less. If you use a sword to kill yourself, the woman next to you can promise that no one in the underworld can move her. Root vellus hair, at the expense of you alone, but you can gain the safety of your confidante, how about this deal?"


    Su Yan was full of question marks in his head and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun said: "Yin demon can switch between virtual and real. Your sword can kill Yin demon. It means that your sword can be smashed regardless of whether it is true or false. Will there be one person to deal with you? There are four brothers in this seat who are also looking for your trace among the mountains. If you don��t cooperate obediently, this seat will have to recruit all the four brothers. Not only are you going to fall here, but the woman next to you can also become a Chinese meal for the five of my brothers. Is it really worth it? Su Yan!"


    "You can speak so shamelessly as it is so natural, and it is very powerful. If you like to call someone, you can call it quickly. If it is slow, I am afraid that the murder sword will cut your tongue off!" Su Yan said proudly.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun seemed to be greatly insulted, and angrily retorted with a smile: "This is what you forced me to do!"


    Then Long Xiang Zhan Zun slapped his hands, and many evil demons flew away from him, presumably telling him the news here that the four brothers had gone!


    Then there are powerful auras rising from all sides, and in terms of strength, they will definitely not lose to the dragon elephant warlord. They should be his four brothers!


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was proud at this time, and said: "Su Yan, this time you really can''t escape with your wings! You have great abilities, and you must keep your head and murderous sword today! As for you The little lady around, hehe..."


    Before the voice of Dragon Elephant Zhan Venerable had completely fallen, Su Yan had already counter-attacked to heaven!


    As soon as he heard a bang, Su Yan''s killing sword had already slammed into the phosphorescent hammer of the Dragon Elephant War Venerable, and many white sparks broke out at the same time!


    The dragon and elephant clan have been serving Western Buddhas since ancient times. Both bones and muscles have been blessed by Western Buddhism. Their immense power is almost an instinctive talent.


    Therefore, although Su Yan''s physical strength was extremely strong, this blow did not take any advantage.


    After Long Xiang Zhan Zun blocked Su Yan''s sword, he just wanted to fight back and saw that the sky was full of scarlet swords!


    This time the two sides thought to go together, but Su Yan''s speed was at least several times that of Dragon Elephant War Venerable, and Dragon Elephant War Venerable was ready to fight back. Su Yan had already produced more than 20 swords!


    Su Yan��s sword qi is in the sky, and the dragon elephant Zhan Zun is extremely jealous of Su Yan��s sword qi. Although the dragon elephant can be regarded as an ancient alien, its skin is thick and thick, and ordinary magic weapons cannot be hurt, but Su Yan''s hands After all, the killing sword is amazingly powerful.


    The dragon elephant warlord danced a pair of phosphorescent hammers in an airtight manner, and this barely blocked Su Yan''s offensive.


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun is strong enough to contend with Su Yan, but his speed is far behind Su Yan. If he fights another thirty moves, he will definitely lose.


    Of course, Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun also knew this. He was sure that Su Yan would be extremely strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong that he could only say that he was a man who could kill even a prince!


    But Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun only needs to hold on for this moment, because his four brothers are already on their way!


    By the time five fights one out, he shouldn''t fall into such an embarrassing situation again.

 Chapter 3153： Five warlords

    The third thousand one hundred and fifty-three chapters five warlords


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun finally resisted Su Yan''s sword moves with the two phosphorescent hammers in his hand, and sensed that the opponent''s sword energy was too strong, and he was about to retreat for a while, but he saw the blood-colored sword light moving towards him. ''S face greeted me!


    too fast!


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun has never encountered such a fast sword repair, attacking like spring water, almost giving him no breathing space!


    Under this situation, only tricks can be seen, the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun reluctantly resisted Su Yan''s Three Swords, and it was already dangerous!


    Obviously the four brothers are about to be killed, is it possible to be defeated by this Su Yan in this short gap?


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was a little distracted, and as a result, Su Yan''s sword broke through the blockade of the two phosphorescent hammers from an incredible angle, perfectly found the short-lived flaw, and pierced his face!


    The sword aura is so sharp, if it is directly hit, the sharp sword aura must pierce the brain and hurt the soul.


    Fortunately, the dragon elephant war lord was born with a tooth, which is as hard as any magic weapon. The dragon elephant war lord subconsciously tilted his head, and one of the ivory directly resisted Su Yan��s sword light. !


    Bang!


    The killing sword and ivory collided violently!


    After the two sides stood in a stalemate for a while, two phosphorescent hammers slammed directly at Su Yan. Su Yan was not greedy, so he left after receiving the sword light, and the two sides opened up a distance of ten feet.


    Long Xiang Zhan Zun stared at Su Yan, his expression became extremely dignified, because he found that this man was much stronger than he expected!


    As long as he is slightly seized by a chance, it may cause him to fall to the ground!


    Su Yan opened the mouth and said, "Is it true that the Dragon Elephant Warlord? You are very different from the people I fought with before. Your body should be dead, but you still have a bit of life. What is going on?"


    The body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun seemed to be dead but not dead. It was completely different from those who Su Yan had fought against before. Su Yan felt very weird when he first fought against him.


    All in the underworld are dead, either corpses or undead.


    It stands to reason that it is impossible for a corpse to keep a ray of life inside, but the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun obviously violated such common sense.


    The advantage of keeping a trace of vitality in the body is that anger can greatly increase the flexibility of the joints and muscles of the body, without the stiffness of the limbs like ordinary zombies, while also retaining the infinite power of zombies.


    The reason why Su Yan wanted to know this secret was that if he also mastered the method to preserve vitality in his body, the power of the underworld would inevitably continue to corrode himself, so that the true essence in his body would not need to be used out. Chenglai confronts the power of the underworld, and his combat power will surely be greatly improved!


    But of course this kind of secret dragon elephant warlord would not easily say it. Instead, he said: "Su Yan, don''t you keep your vitality in your body? Your sword is indeed the fastest in the underworld! This is the sword for you. There is also a three-point appreciation of the law. If you don��t meet under this situation, you might still be regarded as a friend. It��s a pity that no one in the underworld can refuse the price offered by the Palace of the Hades!"


    "The price of the Palace of Hades?"


    Dragon Elephant Zhan said: "Don''t you know? The Palace of the Hades offers a reward for the title and all the territory of the hunting lord, for your head and killing sword! Even if you just report your whereabouts to the Palace of the Hades, you can get tens of thousands A yin bead! Among the criminals wanted in the Hall of the Underworld from ancient times to the present, your worth is second to none! Of course, this seat of the new ruler is sure to win!"


    Su Yan thought in his heart that if the Palace of the Underworld did this, it would be equivalent to summoning all the masters of the underworld to be my enemy. This situation is bound to be very unfavorable to me... If you want to win the death book, I am afraid that you can only fight Huanglong and kill the Hades. Go to the temple, so as to save a lot of burden.


    Su Yan thought of this, and said to the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun: "You and I have no grievances in the past. I can forget the offense just now. I''ll give you a chance. If you choose to leave safely, I can take it. Nothing has happened, but if you insist on being an enemy here, then I will have to break your body into pieces."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun couldn''t help laughing.


    Relying on his strength alone is indeed far from Su Yan''s opponent, but he is not here alone today! Four good brothers came with him!


    At the same time, different laughter sounded from all sides, along with these laughter, there was also the coercion formed by different powerful auras!


    The four good brothers of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun have been killed!


    The five Zhan Venerables shot together, can''t it be that Su Yan can''t be killed alone?


    You must know that Zhan Zun is already at the top of the pyramid of underworld combat power, but there is not enough merit to honor the merits of the lord. There is actually not much difference in strength, but the resources controlled by the subordinates are vastly different.


    Su Yan is indeed very strong, and the person who can kill the Hunting God Junhou and hundreds of his subordinates is definitely the rare superpower in the underworld!


    But Youdao is hard to beat four hands with two fists, not to mention there are five warlords here!


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun really couldn''t think of any reason for failure on his side!


    These four warlords were divided into four directions, surrounded by Su Yan Tuan Tuan, looking at their appearance and style, these four warlords seemed to have some origins with the ancient Buddhism, and the underworld masters that Su Yan met before, regardless of dress or breath. Quite different.


    Su Yan remembered at this time that the dragon elephant was also a holy beast in Buddhism.


    It seems that these five warlords all have a deep connection with ancient Buddhism.


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun proudly said: "Su Yan, the promise that this seat gave you just now counts. As long as you draw your sword and slay yourself, this seat and the four brothers will definitely not embarrass the Witch girl and will let her go safely. Even after I become a ruler, I can build an ancestral hall for you in the city. What do you think?"


    Su Yan said, "Dragon Elephant, I have a question to ask."


    "It''s okay to speak." Longxiang Zhanzun said generously.


    Su Yan said, "Are you a stupid? Just say this silly thing once, you have to say it twice."


    "You!" The dragon elephant warlord thought that the five warlords would put a lot of pressure on Su Yan. Not to mention letting Su Yan kill himself directly, at least it would make him mess up, but it was unexpected that Su Yan would not do anything. Moved, it can almost be said that the four warlords are regarded as air.


    "Very good! Su Yan, you are really courageous! It seems that this seat is not enough to teach you enough! But according to the rules, this seat will let you die before you die! If you listen carefully, these four are Prajna Zhan Zun, Wu Chu Zhan Zun, Naruoyan Zhan Zun, Kinnaruo Zhan Zun..."

 Chapter 3154： Prajna Zhanzun

    Chapter 3154: Prajna Zhanzun


    The Prajna Zhanzun on the east side squeezed his hands into a flower shape, and it seemed that there was infinite magic condensing between his fingers.


    The Dragon Elephant War Venerable is still introducing the glorious achievements of his four brothers in the past, and Su Yan''s eyes turned to the next Wulu War Venerable. This warlord��s skin is dark and looks like a piece of charcoal, and the breath is also Strange and inexplicable.


    The other two Naluoyan Zhanzun and Jinnaluo Zhanzun have nothing to say, they are all the same gods and gods as Di Shitian, but later they all belong to the ancient Buddhism and play the role of the **** of music in the Western bliss.


    Su Yan and these two clans had fought against each other before the fifth life, and Su Yan probably knew how much they had.


    One-to-five is indeed extremely difficult, but it is not completely without the power of a battle.


    There are still many magic weapons in Su Yan''s hands. These magic weapons are usually too lazy to use, and they can still play a great role in this situation.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s war intent gradually rose.


    Whenever Su Yan faced this kind of unfavorable situation, he would actually perform better, and maybe he would make a breakthrough before the battle.


    Besides, he hasn''t seen any big scenes before Su Ba, so why are so many little caterpillars?


    The dragon elephant warlord was shocked when he saw Su Yan taking his posture calmly. He originally thought that the lineup of the Five Great Wars could easily overwhelm Su Yan, but he couldn''t think that this kid was really silly. Come in!


    Zhu Xin was very nervous at first, but seeing Su Yan''s calm and calm look, he settled down with him.


    I have to say that this man gave her a very strange texture, it seems that there is nothing this man can''t do in this world!


    Prajna Zhan Zun was the strongest among the five great Zhan Zuns, and he was the first to launch an attack on Su Yan.


    When the Prajna War Venerable appeared, his hands were already in the shape of a flower. After the hands were released at this time, the huge mana gathered under the Prajna War Venerable''s feet, and finally changed into a blood-colored lotus platform.


    This blood-colored lotus platform is extraordinary, and after it appears, it is full of blood!


    In the hands of the Prajna warlord, a blood-colored weapon was also transformed into it. This weapon looked like an axe and a spear, and its shape was very strange!


    Before the blood-colored lotus platform approached, there was a strong smell of blood rushing over his face. If the kind of monk with insufficient mood faced this blood-colored lotus platform, it is estimated that Dao Xin was chaotic and karma was already growing.


    Of course, Su Yan''s mood will not be infected in any way!


    Then I saw the strong blood light in the sky transformed into the images of many Bodhisattvas and King Ming. These tall images are as much as 500 zhang. In contrast, Su Yan looks extremely small.


    This is also a part of psychological tactics. In fact, the lethality of this **** light is not very powerful, but the images of these Bodhisattvas and King Ming will often frighten powerful enemies!


    But this kind of intimidation tactic is destined to have no effect here. Su Yan''s common trembling in his hands has already pierced the sky of blood with just one sword!


    Prajna Zhan Zun was taken aback, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan''s sword light was so terrifying!


    But he moved the lotus platform with one step, and he was about to kill Su Yan. At this time, it was impossible to turn around. He could only bite the bullet and attack the weapon in his hand towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s sword has turned around and fought against the Prajna Zhanzun with seven moves, and the Prajna Zhanzun has his arms numb!


    Although Prajna Zhanzun��s martial arts are more powerful than Longxiang Zhanzun, he does not have the blood of a dragon elephant after all, and he cannot compete with Su Yan in strength. Not much effect!


    After the seven moves, the Prajna War Venerable immediately retreated. Just as Su Yan was about to pursue it, the pair of phosphorescent hammers of the Dragon Elephant War Venerable had already killed them!


    Under the cover of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun, Prajna Zhan Zun managed to retreat successfully.


    Prajna Zhanzun said: "This kid is really weird! A strange power to split mountains and rocks, it must not be a human! Maybe there is an ancient alien blood..."


    The analysis of Prajna Zhanzun made Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "So you just have such a skill?"


    "Su Yan! You don''t want to be mad! We have five warlords here! One-on-one may not be your opponent, but if we are five brothers together, are we still afraid that you will not succeed?"


    The dragon elephant warlord also said: "Yes! Su Yan, you are indeed very strong, but how many chances can you have if you hit one of five? It is really ugly, but if you want to blame, you can only blame the Hades The reward is so generous that no one in the underworld can resist!"


    As the dragon elephant war master spoke, the other four war masters tightened their encirclement of Su Yan, and their sense of oppression became stronger than before.


    The five warlords stared at each other, this was absolute adversity.


    A master of the underworld who beats the top five, this was originally a very challenging thing, not to mention that the true essence in Su Yan at this time was sealed by 90%. Under such unfavorable circumstances, it would be one-to-five, which is naturally difficult. It goes without saying.


    But in the face of this extreme oppression, Su Yan didn''t have a trace of tension, let alone a trace of panic. He just held the killing sword in his hand in a good time.


    I have a sense of unrestrained and timelessness, no matter if you are in a violent storm!


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun originally thought that Su Yan could be in a hurry with this extreme sense of oppression, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be unmoved at all.


    Originally, Zhu Xin had seen the encirclement of these five warlords and was already frightened, but after seeing Su Yan''s arrogant expression, his heart became calm.


    I have to say that this man named Su Yan is different from anyone she has ever met before. He doesn''t like to say big things. He looks calm when he speaks or does things. No matter how difficult it is, he is not surprised. .


    It was as if there was nothing in this world that could stump him.


    Prajna Zhanzun did not take advantage of the confrontation with Su Yan just now. The huge power in his body stepped up and turned into an endless **** breath that filled the air, and finally all fell into the **** lotus platform under his feet.


    Then there was a flash, and it was about to kill Su Yan, and then the blood-colored lotus platform under the feet of Prajna Zhanzun quickly rotated!


    The **** aura that had been put into the Scarlet Lotus Platform just now spread in the air.


    This blood-colored lotus platform was originally formed by the condensation of some kind of power, and its existence was not very stable. After the blood-colored aura was lost in the air, it seemed to form a huge spider web around Su Yan.


    Since it is a five-to-one situation, the priority now is not to defeat Su Yan, but the possibility that Su Yan may be injured and escape under extreme circumstances.


    Su Yan''s imperial sword is extremely fast, if they fly up, they will definitely not be able to catch up with Su Yan!


    Therefore, the speed of blockade of Su Yan is a point they must consider.

 Chapter 3155： Lotus Prajna

    Chapter 3155-Lotus Prajna


    After doing all this, before Prajna Zhan Zun had time to say something proud, Su Yan had already killed him!


    The murder sword contained a **** aura, both were **** auras, but what immediately collapsed after contact was the **** aura emanating from the lotus platform of the Prajna Zhanzun.


    These blood-colored spider webs formed in the air can indeed block a part of Su Yan''s actions, but they can''t do anything against the sword light of the Murder Sword!


    However, this was also in the expectation of the Prajna Zhanzun. I saw that the hands of the Prajna Zhanzun formed a very complicated variety of seals, and the **** aura in the air also changed rapidly!


    After the monstrous mana was vented, the expression on Prajna Zhanzun''s face suddenly became very serious, because next he was going to make a killer move!


    "Lotus Prajna!"


    After hearing these four words, the remaining four warlords all retreated toward the rear!


    And the dense, cobweb-like **** aura surrounding Su Yan suddenly became viscous, as if it were liquid!


    These crimson liquids are extremely corrosive. Even if the blood of the ancient alien species like Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun is contaminated with this **** liquid, the body will definitely be corroded into a big hole!


    Su Yan watched these **** breaths turn into liquid, and a great warning sign appeared in his mind.


    Prajna Zhanvun glared at him and said, "Su Yan! Your swordsmanship is indeed very powerful, but the lotus Prajna in this seat is like a drop of water, pervasive! Even if you have great abilities, you are destined to fall here today!"


    The dense blood-colored snare in the air has almost completely converted into a liquid form at this time, and many blood-colored lotus flowers are slowly blooming in the blood-colored liquid!


    After blooming, the blood-colored lotus can faintly see a face that is distorted to the extreme!


    This means that there is at least one evil spirit in a lotus flower, and the dense blood-colored lotus flower fills the sky. The number of this evil spirit is at least 200,000!


    "Have you seen it? There is a spirit body refined by this seat in the middle of each lotus flower. After this seat releases this lotus prajna, even the strong of the Dark Dragon clan will be in a very short time. The inside is gnawed into a pair of dry bones, how long can you hold it?"


    The power of the Lotus Prajna is indeed very powerful, otherwise the other four warlords will never give up.


    After all, whoever wants to kill Su Yan, take the killing sword and send it to the Palace of the Underworld, can get the title of the Lord!


    Although he has fallen into an extremely dangerous situation, the indifferent expression on Su Yan''s face has not changed. Instead, he stared at the Prajna Zhanzun and said, "This should be your strongest move, right?"


    When Su Yan asked, Prajna Zhanzun was stunned for a while, and what surprised him was that there was no change in the expression on Su Yan''s face!


    Prajna Zhanzun can''t help becoming furious!


    Regardless of whether Su Yan became dignified or pretended to be disapproving, or became tragic, as long as there was a change in his expression, it showed that he was afraid of the tricks of the Prajna Zhanzun.


    But Su Yan hasn''t changed at all, it''s obviously the greatest contempt! It was as if no matter what his Prajna Zhan Zun did, it was impossible to shake Su Yan.


    The character of Prajna Zhanzun was originally very arrogant, how could this make Prajna Zhanzun accept it?


    "Do you dare to look down on this seat?!" Prajna Zhanzun stared at Su Yan with gritted teeth, "Well! This is the last arrogance of your life. This seat only needs to form a bottle seal to kill you. Die!"


    When the Prajna Zhanzun finished speaking, his hands were formed into an aquarium seal, and the meditative power in his body gushed out like a big river, all injected into the Prajna lotus.


    If the dense blood-colored liquid in the sky just now looked like a small stream, it turned into a violent flood immediately after the spell was activated!


    And these dense **** liquids also gathered together, completely enclosing Su Yan!


    In the **** liquid, those weird lotus flowers were blooming more and more, and the desperate faces in the center of the lotus platform began to cry together!


    Hundreds of thousands of evil spirits swayed all their grievances and fears in this terrifying singing at this moment!


    The other four warlords felt that their scalp was numb just by listening!


    Even if they want to deal with the Prajna Warlord, they must escape the encirclement before the Lotus Prajna is launched. If the lotus Prajna is allowed to expand in such an explosive way, the strong in the underworld can definitely resist no more than three!


    Activating such a killer move is of course a great burden on oneself. After the Prajna Zhanvun has activated this lotus prajna, not only the blood-colored lotus platform under his feet has become very bleak, even his face has become more and more black and blue.


    But there was a smile on Prajna Zhanzun''s face, because he felt that he had a chance to win.


    "I haven''t used the most complete version of the Lotus Prajna for 300 years! This trick is so powerful that I can''t control it... This Su Yan must have been punishable by 29,000 evil spirits. Killed so much that there are no bones left..."


    Before Prajna Zhanzun''s confident words were finished, he saw a very incredible scene happened before his eyes!


    Twelve sword qi shot out from all directions, making twelve large holes in the encircling circle of the Lotus Prajna.


    And inside, you can see Su Yan standing in the center of the encirclement intact, with a golden bell floating above his head. Although hundreds of thousands of evil spirits are roaring frantically, they dare not approach Su Yan!


    "This..." The four warlords all hesitated, and they didn''t expect that Su Yan''s response would be so easy.


    Of course Prajna Zhanzun was furious, and then under his control, those **** liquid turned into boundless waves and swept towards Su Yan!


    These **** liquids are extremely corrosive to flesh and blood, so the waves are unstoppable no matter how they look!


    The **** waves rushed towards the face with an astonishing aura, and at the same time there was a strong to extreme stench!


    Prajna Zhan Zun is very confident, and he only needs a drop of **** liquid to corrode Su Yan''s body into a big hole!


    After the waves of the anger sea pass, Su Yan''s fate must be annihilated! Even if he can barely resist it, hundreds of thousands of evil spirits are enough to eat the injured Su Yan!


    Prajna Zhanzun��s conception is really good, but the conception is a conception, and the reality is completely another matter.


    Su Yan only stood a sword in front of him, and did nothing. The turbulent **** waves automatically separated ten meters away from Su Yan, and then quickly closed after they were ten meters away from Su Yan.


    It looks as if the Prajna Zhanzun deliberately manipulated the **** waves to avoid Su Yan!


    The four warlords were surprised to see this incredible picture, "What''s the matter? Prajna is doing something? Isn''t this a great opportunity? Why doesn''t he do it?"

 Chapter 3156： So strong

    Chapter 3156


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun said: "He is not without hands, but Su Yan''s sword! His sword already has the supreme realm, so just use the sword realm to suppress, you can open the mountains and cut off the water! Even if we bring the sea of ??the underworld Here, his sword is also enough to break the sea of ??underworld from the middle!"


    "Dragon Elephant! What you are talking about is the legendary supreme realm. It has always been a legend. I haven''t heard of anyone who practiced it! What are you kidding me! He can be so powerful? Why have I never heard of it? There is still such a number one person in the underworld?" Wu Chu Zhan Zun still finds it hard to believe that Su Yan''s swordsmanship has such an incredible realm.


    After all, these are all legends, and no one has actually seen them.


    But how do you explain the scene in front of you? It seems that apart from this point, there is no reliable answer.


    Prajna Zhanvun was shocked the most at this time. He had no idea that Su Yan would deal with his lotus Prajna in such an incredible way!


    These blood-colored liquids certainly had an overwhelming power, but if they couldn''t touch Su Yan, it wouldn''t make any sense to be considered powerful.


    And because the power of these **** liquids is too strong, the remaining four warlords will definitely not join hands with him. Even if they are only affected, they may fall here. Who wants to bear such a risk for no reason?


    The printing method in the hands of Prajna Zhanzun changed several times, and the blood-colored waves changed several times in the air, but no matter how majestic they became, or drizzle, it didn''t make any sense.


    Su Yan''s sword has indeed formed an absolute realm suppression!


    A scornful smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, "Prajna, does this seem to be all your skills? You are really weak...Is it time for me to do it next?"


    Su Yan''s tone was still the same as before, but the oppression he brought to Prajna Zhanzun was no longer the same as before!


    Prajna Zhanzun''s mood inevitably fluctuates, and when his mood fluctuates, his spells will be broken!


    This obstacle breaking is fleeting, perhaps not worth mentioning when facing ordinary masters, but the opponent of Prajna Zhanzun today is Su Yan.


    In front of Su Yan, even the smallest flaw could become the final fatal wound!


    I saw a dragon chant from the murderous sword in Su Yan''s hand, and the blood-colored sword light skyrocketed!


    After killing the hunting **** Junhou and his twelve war gods, the killing sword had absorbed enough death energy and soul energy. After Su Yan was urged by his killing heart, the Prajna Zhanzun inevitably gave birth to a very strange feeling. !


    He felt that the sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly came alive at this moment...


    This is a purely spiritual feeling, which is difficult to describe in words. And Prajna Zhanzun''s heart also slammed, and his mood became more and more confused.


    Before using this trick of Lotus Prajna, Prajna Zhanzun never considered that this move would be ineffective for Su Yan, so he did not consider the subsequent strain problem at all. At this time, his mood was confused and his brain had become blank.


    "Longyin!" Su Yan gently shook his murderous sword, and the sword let out another dragon chant, this time the sound of the dragon chant turned into a boundless sound and rippled away directly!


    Hundreds of thousands of lotus petals wrapped in evil spirits were scattered in the air!


    And the cry of those evil spirits also stopped at the same time!


    These hundreds of thousands of evil spirits were stunned by Su Yan''s sword. Then Su Yan walked a few steps in the air, and the distance between the two sides seemed to be only a little closer.


    But the dangerous warning signs in the heart of Prajna Zhanvun sounded frantically!


    He seems to have seen his head on the floor!


    Prajna Zhanzun knew that his state of mind was already in chaos. Although Su Yan''s sword hadn''t pierced it yet, his sword intent had disturbed his state of mind through his eyes.


    In the battle of hearts, Prajna Zhanzun has already been defeated!


    At this moment of life-saving, Prajna Zhanzun said: "Four brothers come and help me! This kid is too evil! I am not his opponent!"


    The other four Venerables did not engage in a spiritual confrontation with Su Yan, all they saw were some very strange pictures.


    The Prajna warlord seemed afraid to attack Su Yan, and Su Yan couldn''t shake his long sword a few times, and the Prajna warlord was almost scared.


    Now the Prajna Warlord asks for help, even if they don''t want to, they must provide support. Otherwise, if the Prajna Warlord falls, it will be more difficult for them to deal with Su Yan!


    The two phosphorescent warhammers of the Dragon Elephant Warlord hurled directly at Su Yan!


    The power of the Dragon Elephant Warlord can almost directly compete with Su Yan, and he is considered a rare strongman in this underworld. This pair of phosphorescent warhammers turned into two meteors and smashed towards Su Yan fiercely!


    Su Yan lifted the long sword slightly, and it seemed that he didn''t use much force. After the two meteors were stirred by his sword aura, they used the force to directly hit the blood-colored waves!


    This **** wave is not only extremely corrosive to the flesh, but also extremely corrosive to magic weapons.


    As soon as the pair of phosphorescent hammers, Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun, flew into the **** waves, they began to corrode.


    When he finally summoned the pair of magic weapons, he found that the pair of hammers had been corroded to only half, and his spirituality was greatly diminished, and he was almost crying without tears.


    With such a disturbance, the Prajna War Venerable Prajna War Venerable was also relieved. Although the loopholes in the mood were not filled immediately, at least he had the courage to face Su Yan again.


    "Su Yan, your sword is indeed powerful, but the Lotus Prajna in this seat has not been completely broken by you! Today next year will definitely be your anniversary!"


    When Prajna Zhanzun finished speaking hard, he heard Su Yan say in a very light tone: "Ten, step, one, kill."


    Then Su Yan in front of him disappeared, and the pupils of the Prajna Zhan Zun were also greatly enlarged at this moment!


    He still didn''t see Su Yan, but he already felt the murderous aura approaching him like a landslide and tsunami!


    Then the blood-colored sword light magnified infinitely before him!


    All this happened within half a second, but this half a second seemed to be stretched infinitely in the eyes of Prajna Zhanzun!


    By the time he saw Su Yan''s sword light, it was too late!


    Only then did Prajna Zhanvun raise his hands, trying to resist Su Yan''s sword with the scarlet soldiers in his hand, but he raised his head, his head had already rolled off his neck, and then Wushuang''s sword aura was on Prajna Zhanvun��s Madly rushing into the body!


    The body of the Prajna Zhanzun was cut into some unconventional pieces by this unique sword energy!


    When the other four warlords reacted, the battle was over.


    Not to mention support, even if you look at it clearly, you can''t do it.


    They only felt a flower in front of them, and then Su Yan suddenly crossed a long spatial distance and appeared beside Prajna Zhanzun. For a moment, he didn''t know how many swords were out, and directly cut the body of Prajna Zhanzun into countless pieces. !


    This kind of thing is really surprising!

 Chapter 3157： Su Yan, you deserve to die!

    Chapter 3157 Su Yan, you deserve to die!


    They originally thought that the Lotus Prajna of the Prajna warlord would surely be able to clean up Su Yan, and they still regret that such a good opportunity was taken by the Prajna warlord. In the next few thousand years, they may not be able to meet such a good noble prince. Opportunity!


    But the victory or defeat suddenly came out in an instant!


    The inexplicable eyes flowered, and then the Prajna Zhanzun was defeated!


    This kind of thing is too absurd! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that there was such a thing in the world!


    How good is this Su Yan?


    How could his sword skills be so terrifying? !


    Seeing the body of the Prajna Zhanzun shattered into countless pieces, the Dragon Elephant Zhanzun even doubted whether Su Yan had the ability to hold time, so he could not only kill the Prajna Zhanzun in the blink of an eye, but also Many swords!


    This is already the most reasonable explanation that Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun can think of!


    In fact, Su Yan had only one sword, and only one sword in ten moves.


    It''s just that Su Yan used a very special sword aura. This sword aura has a bursting attribute. Once it enters the body, it will continue to distract and burst in the body, and finally break the enemy directly into thousands of pieces.


    The dead energy and soul energy of the Prajna Zhanzun poured into the murder sword from the remaining corpses.


    Seeing that this sword could actually swallow the soul fragments of the slain, the four warlords were stunned. They had never heard of such a powerful sword in the underworld.


    The ability to swallow soul fragments represents the almost infinite growth potential of this sword. No wonder the Palace of Hades promises the status of a prince and does not hesitate to win the killing sword!


    Just because the value of this sword is indeed inestimable!


    After losing the host of the Prajna Zhanzun, the **** waves in the sky also fell directly toward the mountains below!


    After a fierce blood rain, a blood pool was corroded in the middle of the mountain, and the lotus flower that looked above the blood pool also grew many human heads.


    The blood pool resented the sky, forming a huge black aura.


    Su Yan directly threw the killing sword in his hand. After the killing sword turned into a **** sword light, it was finally suppressed above the blood pool.


    The blood pool is already an unowned thing, and the death aura and soul energy contained in it are bound to be the best tonic for the Murder Sword.


    Originally, Zhu Xin was worried that the blood pool would completely corrode and penetrate the mountain and enter the kingdom of the underground wizard. After seeing Su Yan''s move, he couldn''t help but feel calm.


    And seeing that Su Yan was so easily sending the Divine Sword in his hand, the remaining four warlords felt humiliated.


    Su Yan''s behavior seems to say: I have to deal with the four of you very easily, I don''t even need to use a sword!


    But at this time, the four warlords were no longer angry. Su Yan''s ten-step-one attack against the Prajna warlord just now seemed like a myth to these four warlords!


    If Su Yan uses such a trick again, how can they resist it?


    Su Yan sighed for a long time, and using this trick to kill with ten steps was already his limit to some extent.


    In the underworld, the true essence he can control is really too few, just now this ten-step kill almost exhausted all the true essence he can control.


    If you want to fight next, you can only rely on the power of the Divide Heaven Halberd.


    After Su Yan threw the murderous sword away, the four warlords thought that their chance had come, but when they saw the blood-colored halberd in Su Yan''s hand, they were all stunned!


    Even a fool can feel the unusual aura above the conviction halberd.


    The Murder Sword is not a mortal thing, but its aura is still not as wild as the Conviction Heaven Halberd. Among all the magic weapons of Su Yan, the Conviction Heaven Halberd can be regarded as the first wild magic weapon.


    "This, this...what is this magic weapon?" Long Xiang Zhan Zun became nervous because of his nervousness.


    "I guess it is the former Gu Qizhen... Ordinary monks can get a former Gu Qizhen is already very impressive, this kid actually took out the second one, maybe he still has something more powerful in his hands. You guys, everyone must be careful!" Wu Ching Zhan said.


    After the conviction halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, a **** power was gradually injected into Su Yan''s body.


    Gradually, Su Yan''s eyes became red, and a magic weapon such as the Sinning Heaven Halberd would not give up any opportunity that might erode Su Yan''s mind.


    Such a magic weapon is born with a crazy factor, just like a lonely wolf, all surrender is temporary.


    In fact, there are not many magic weapons that Su Yan can bring out.


    The magic weapons in this underworld are extremely limited, and many of them cannot play a role in the underworld.


    To have great lethality in the underworld and the world, it is definitely the level of the former ancient Qizhen. There is one such magic weapon in Su Yan''s hands, which is the Xiansuo.


    Using the Xian Suo at a critical moment, it is bound to kill a warlord!


    The key is to use the opportunity, you must wait until the opponent reveals the flaws, and tie the celestial cable to defeat the enemy with one blow.


    After the power of the conviction halberd was injected into his body, Su Yan only felt that he was alive again, and the consumption of the ten steps and one kill just now was almost completely filled.


    The killing sword in the distance was still absorbing the inheritance of the Prajna Zhanzun. After absorbing such a huge amount of death and soul energy, the killing sword would definitely be able to give back to his master.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Yan saw that the remaining four warlords were like walking batteries. As long as they could beheaded, these four warlords would definitely become the nourishment of the murderer''s sword.


    Su Yan said, "I gave you the opportunity just now. Since you don''t cherish it, I have to kill all four of you here."


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zhan said: "We have four Zhan Zhan! What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t the five warlords just now?" Su Yan''s retort made Dragon Elephant Warlord speechless.


    On the contrary, Jinnaruo Zhanzun sneered and said: "The range of Prajna Zhanzun��s spells is too large, and it does not distinguish between the enemy and us. The four of us are simply not easy to intervene. You have actually played one-on-one just now. Our number advantage is fundamental. I didn��t show it! But now the Prajna Zhanzun has fallen, and the next thing will be different from just now! The four of me will definitely swarm up and will never give you any chance! Because you and the magic weapon in your hand is too much It''s dangerous! If I''m not mistaken, this should be the legendary Asura clan''s sacred weapon-the halberd of conviction, right?"


    Su Yan said, "So you recognize it?"


    "The conviction halberd is a magic weapon created by the Asura clan in ancient times with taboo power... There are also records in our Jinnaruo clan. Although I don��t know where you got the conviction halberd! But as long as you kill you , This condemned halberd belongs to me.�� Jinnaruo Zhanzun said, "Su Yan, everyone is innocent and guilty. You not only own the convicted halberd, but also have the killing sword. These two magic weapons are the best in the lower realm. It��s enough to have one of these magic weapons, it��s enough to make people feel jealous. If you have two of them all at once, it''s really a sin!"

 Chapter 3158： The strongest suppressing force

    Chapter 3158: The Strongest Suppressive Force


    Su Yan laughed loudly. He deliberately didn''t suppress the crazily destructive thoughts passed by the Sinking Tianji this time, just because he no longer planned to show mercy.


    In Su Yan''s laughter, four dead lights directly landed in the sky, and landed on the heads of the four warlords!


    From the appearance of the blood-colored clouds to the falling of the four death lights, the speed was so fast that it hardly gave people a chance to react.


    The death light is not only extremely lethal to the living, but also extremely lethal to the undead and zombies. The death light can accelerate the decay of these undead creatures!


    Even the Four Great Wars did not dare to use the flesh to pick up Su Yan''s death light, and could only condense a protective cover outside his body, desperately resisting the death light''s attack!


    Although Su Yan''s true essence has been suppressed today, he is much more familiar with the use of the Heaven''s Halberd of Convictions than before, and his heart will be able to exert the strongest power by turning the Heaven''s Halberd of Sins at will!


    Then the red clouds in the sky seemed to be bleeding!


    The four warlords were still resisting the strong death light, and then they suddenly discovered that the sky suddenly seemed to collapse!


    This feeling is really difficult to describe in words, only knowing that the pressure they felt suddenly increased fivefold!


    Except for monsters such as Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun, the other three Zhan Zun Zun felt that the pressure around them was about to break their bones!


    Then Su Yan spread out his other hand, and there was an amazing red in the palm of Su Yan''s palm.


    Then this dash of red changed directly into sixteen blood-colored beams of light, moving toward the suppression of the four warlords!


    Originally, these four warlords were already very uncomfortable to withstand the attack of the dead light and the huge pressure of the sky falling. At this time, the sixteen blood-colored light beams changed from Su Yan''s hands made it even more difficult for these four warlords. support!


    "The sacred instrument of the Asura family really deserves its reputation...Su Yan! But I heard that the halberd of condemnation is a cursed weapon. Those who abuse it will never have a good end, and in the end they may become the halberd of conviction. Either change into a madman! Su Yan, even if you can suppress us here, you will definitely not end well in the end!" Jinnaruo Zhanzun said.


    Su Yan had an indifferent expression, and said, "At this point, are you still worried about the safety of others? If I were you, the first thing to consider is your own affairs. If you can''t even survive now, why bother? Worry about others? Look up at the sky!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, they suddenly noticed that the thick **** clouds that had condensed above their heads were changing into sword lights at this time!


    These sword lights are densely packed, and if it falls, the density must be as dense as raindrops.


    At this time, the four warlords are already under triple pressure. If there are more sword lights, I am afraid it will really become the last straw to overwhelm the camel!


    And considering Su Yan''s invincible swordsmanship, it can be said that no one wants to bear the crimson light of the sky.


    "Is that the end?" Su Yan said softly.


    Perhaps the strongest among the five warlords was the Prajna warlord, after all, Su Yan was forced to kill with ten steps.


    After beheading the Prajna War Venerable, Su Yan thought he would fall into a bitter battle. What was unexpected was that the remaining four war Venerables were so easily suppressed by the Conviction Heaven Halberd.


    It seems that in addition to the Prajna War Venerable, the other four war Venerables are actually hard to come by under their reputation.


    At this moment, Wu Ching Zhan Zun let out a roar, and a lot of black liquid like ink slowly flowed out of his body.


    Su Yan looked a little surprised, but the sword art in his hand condensed for the first time.


    Thousands of red sword auras in the sky fell directly downward!


    For the four warlords, this can be regarded as a life-and-death moment, and they must use their own housekeeping skills!


    Different roars came, and suddenly a layer of golden Sanskrit appeared on the body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun. These golden Sanskrit scripts were circulating, representing the most secret power of Buddhism!


    The defensive power of this layer of golden Sanskrit is amazing. No matter the death light or the blood-colored light beam, or the thousands of red sword auras that fall from behind, they can''t hurt the dragon elephant warlord!


    I could only hear the jingle sounds constantly coming.


    "It seems that the dragon elephant family has really gained a lot of benefits in Western bliss! Even the mantra of the Thousand Hands Bodhisattva has been learned." Su Yan recognized the origin of the golden Sanskrit on the dragon elephant warlord at a glance.


    Then Su Yan turned his head and saw that the black liquid released by Venerable Wu Chu had already spread out!


    Not only the blood-colored light beam, but even the dead light was eroded by the thick black liquid...


    The thousands of sword qi that fell in the end fell into the black liquid, like a stone sinking into the sea, unable to stir up any waves...


    The black liquid not only protected the Wuchu Zhan Zun, but also the other two Zhan Zhan.


    And the black liquid was slowly expanding, almost swallowing the field formed by the conviction halberd.


    This realm was realized after Su Yan fought against the saints of the Five Great Sacred Lands. Although it is not perfect, its power is absolutely beyond doubt.


    I don''t know what strange way this black liquid is, it can continuously devour Su Yan''s domain, and even the red clouds in the sky have begun to slowly swallow!


    Su Yan was surprised by this unexpected change. It seemed that he had underestimated the four warlords, and it was really impossible for him to reach the level of warlord.


    The halberd of conviction has reached the fifth crime, which is already Su Yan''s limit. Although Su Yan looks very relaxed on the surface, the pressure inside is actually enormous.


    He had already loosened the valve in his body at this time, and the true essence was no longer simply used to resist the erosion of the flesh by the power of the underworld, but a part of it began to flow into the sinning halberd.


    Su Yan knew very well that the Conviction Heaven Halberd was already at his limit. If it were used to Sin Six, it would inevitably cause irreversible damage to his body.


    If Su Yan had driven the halberd of the conviction of sin to sin six and brahma''s sleep torn space, it would surely be able to break through these weird black oily liquids, but the cost of doing so was too great.


    It is definitely not worth it to pay such a heavy price just to defeat these four small fish.


    Su Yanzheng didn''t know how to deal with this black oily liquid, only to see a burst of purple light shrouded directly below.


    Su Yan was about to resist, but found that the purple light came from Zhu Xin!


    Looking into the distance from the sky, it turned out that Zhu Xin had already put out a prayer formation on the ground.


    Su Yan once saw this formation. This is a bridge between the red robe wizard and the twelve ancestor witch. As long as Zhu Xin prays in this formation, he can get all kinds of things from the twelve ancestor witch. the power of!

 Chapter 3159： It turned out to be a black dog

    The third thousand one hundred and fifty-nine chapters turned out to be a black dog


    It can be seen that the twelve ancestor witches are very fond of the red-robed witch, the last time she gave her in the Shadow Burying Forest, this mortal apex formation trapped the hunting **** Junhou.


    After this spreading purple light shone on the black oily liquid in the air, the liquid began to shrink.


    This is a typical one thing drop one thing...


    Su Yan chuckled and said, "Zhu Xin, can you leave him to you?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Su Yan, don''t worry, I have the blessing of the twelve ancestor witches, even if I can''t defeat the Wushu Zhanzun, it can be delayed for a long time."


    "Good!" Su Yan agreed briskly.


    If Zhu Xin was able to withstand Venerable Wushu, then Su Yan''s pressure would definitely be much less.


    Wu Chu Zhan Zun stared at Zhu Xin gritted his teeth. The purple light did not know the origin, but it could restrain his spells!


    It was hard for Wu Chu Zhan Zun to erode most of Su Yan''s realm, and the situation was about to be broken. Wherever he wanted to suddenly kill a witch clan''s little girl, he would be an enemy!


    Venerable Wu Chu Zhan immediately converged these black oily liquids and gathered around him, shrouded by this purple light, vaguely seeing the shape of a dog.


    "It turns out that you are not a human being, and the law body is a black dog? Could it be possible to use magic to swallow my art." Su Yan saw through the origins of Wushu Zhan Zun.


    The black tengu is the tengu that eats the moon, and to speak of it, it is an ancient alien species that is rarer than the dragon elephant.


    Even in the age of mythology, when the prehistoric alien species were the most prosperous, the blood of the Tengu clan was very weak.


    Venerable Wu Chu Zhan Zhan was seen through the real body, inexplicably annoyed, after cutting his wrist, released a lot of black blood, and turned into more black dog, attacking towards Zhu Xin!


    What he wanted was to solve Zhu Xin with the fastest speed, and then deal with Su Yan.


    But he seemed too ancient to underestimate Zhu Xin''s formation.


    If she hadn''t arranged a prayer formation, the combat effectiveness was really not worth mentioning. But now that this formation has been set up successfully, and she has also completed the connection with the Twelve Ancestral Witch, then even if Su Yan wants to defeat her, it will take some setbacks!


    What the Twelve Ancestor Witch gave to Zhu Xin was a power close to the power of prayer, an incredible power that could arise out of nothing and cause various miracles.


    These black sky dogs will inevitably be helpless in a short time.


    You Zhu Xin helped resist a warlord, and Su Yan''s pressure suddenly became much less.


    Su Yan reintroduced the remaining **** breath in the sky into the conviction halberd, just about to end up with the dragon elephant warlord.


    That Luo Yan Zhan Zun directly killed out of the black oily liquid, and he still held a purple bamboo in his hand!


    This purple bamboo struck, Su Yan could only use the conviction halberd to contend!


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that this collision and conviction Tianji not only did not take advantage, but suffered a little loss, and the **** breath was much dimmer than before.


    Na Luoyan, like Di Shitian, is a clan of heaven and human, and has a deep connection with ancient Buddhism.


    Some Buddhist techniques and treasures are indeed very restrained from the conviction halberd. This is a peaceful victory over ferocity, but Luo Yan Zhanzun is already a dead soul, and he should not have the ability to use pure Buddhist techniques!


    The weird thing must be this purple bamboo!


    "This purple bamboo is also an ancient sacred object, from the dojo of Guanyin in the South China Sea! Su Yan, did you only own those ancient treasures in the past?" Na Luo Yan Zhanzun said angrily.


    Then there was the sound of the piano, and I saw that there was no musical instrument in Na Luo Zhanzun''s hands, just plucking it in the air, there was a clattering sound!


    Jinnaruo and Gandapo are both natural musicians, proficient in rhythm.


    So far, Su Yan has discovered that none of these five warlords has a small background!


    Su Yan felt the illusions blooming in front of his eyes, and he immediately roared, calming his mind and regaining his clarity. Then he saw that the dragon elephant warlord had turned into a huge dragon elephant dharma body, rushing towards him!


    The dragon elephant stepped in the air, and the sound produced was like the sound of thunder drum seals, and a pair of huge ivory directly pushed towards Su Yan''s body!


    These three warlords have the background of Western Buddhism, and they work together to fight together, which is perfect!


    "Tread the world, break the sun and the moon! Break it!" Su Yan roared, and at the same time grabbed the ivory of the dragon elephant warlord, directly lifted its huge body like a tower, and then threw it out!


    "Do you think that only you can change the Law Bodies?"


    Then Su Yan let out a roar, his eyes became more and more red, and then he changed his body and became a hundred-foot-high Primordial Demon God!


    The demon **** has blue face and fangs, three heads and six arms, holding different magical instruments, and the breath of immemorial age is coming!


    In contrast, the Law Body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun is not that huge!


    Su Yan directly hit the King Kong Devil Pestle in his hand at the head of the Dragon Elephant War Venerable, even if the Dragon Elephant War Venerable had thick skin, he wailed, and his head was sunken into a big chunk!


    Thanks to the dragon elephant warlord is already a dead soul in the underworld, otherwise it will inevitably die!


    That Luo Yan Zhanzun hit Zizhu again, and his body was vaguely visible in the void, I don''t know what the secret method is!


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, and directly swung the Demon Sword in his hand!


    "One sword breaks ten thousand magic! Break it for me!"


    Na Luo Yan Zhan Zun could only use Zizhu to resist Su Yan''s sword aura. After all, this purple bamboo was a former ancient holy artifact. The resistance was to resist Su Yan''s sword aura, but the remaining impact force still made Na Luo Yan Zhan Zhan spit out a big mouthful. Here comes the blood!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun squeezed one hand into an orchid finger, and the other hand flicked wildly in the air, and even a lot of afterimages appeared on his fingers.


    Kinnaruo Zhanzun moves the air, and forms the rhythm he wants through the tremor of the air. This is actually a very advanced technique, except for the kind of natural happy gods like Kinnaruo and Gandapo. The ethnic group can use it!


    These rhythms can not only disturb people''s minds, but at this time have brought extremely powerful lethality.


    Su Yan''s demon **** didn''t dare to neglect, and directly turned the golden wheel in his hand. After the golden wheel turned, many blood-colored ancient demon characters formed a barrier directly in the air.


    Kinna Luo Zhanzun''s rhythm is no matter how magical he can break through this barrier.


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun knew that Su Yan had already seen his weakness. After all, he was already a dead soul in the underworld, and it was impossible to deal with Su Yan with the Sanskrit sounds of Western Buddhism, so Su Yan only needs to use this demons. The ancient text is enough to cut off everything!


    At this point in the battle, the three war masters were already extremely frightened.


    They had already realized at this time that Su Yan could never be an ordinary necromancer, and in terms of origin, I am afraid it was still above them!


    If they had known this a long time ago, they would definitely not set up an ambush here with Su Yan as enemies, but at this time the battle has reached this level, the two sides are already immortal, and there is absolutely no room for retreat!

 Chapter 3160： Four-phase selfless state

    The third thousand one hundred and sixty chapters four-phase selfless state


    Su Yan slaughtered the Quartet and suppressed the three Zhan Zun at a complete disadvantage. On the other side, Zhu Xin and Wu Chu Zhan Zun also fought evenly.


    Zhu Xin used four sets of spells one after another, all of which were born out of nothing, turning the impossible into possible spells!


    Even if Wu Chu Zhan Zhan expected the enemy to be lenient, he would never have thought that there would be so many mysteries among these four sets of spells!


    The ghost fire in the sky burned the sky, shutting Wu Chu Zhan Zun to a hundred meters away.


    Venerable Wu Chu Zhan Zhan was already angry at this time, thinking that this little girl of the Witch tribe must be sanctioned here, otherwise if this matter is spread, it will definitely damage his reputation!


    A dignified generation of Zhan Zun, even a little girl of the witch tribe can''t help it, isn''t it for nothing to make people laugh?


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body has three heads and six arms, so he can see six faces and listen to all directions. While cleaning up the three great masters, he is also paying attention to the battlefield here.


    Seeing that Zhu Xin had no worries for a while, Su Yan also completely recovered his mind.


    The green jade skeleton in the hands of the Demon God Law Body turned into a divine light, and this divine light shrouded directly towards that Luo Yan Zhan Zun!


    Na Luo Yan Zhan Zun turned the power of the body into a barrier and contended with the green jade skull. The two forces were stalemate in the air, but he didn''t want Su Yan to immediately shine the glazed mirror over.


    The divine light of the green jade skull is enhanced by the glazed glaze mirror, so Luo Yan Zhan Zun could not resist it for a while!


    Only the purple bamboo in his hand danced wildly in the air, turning into a purple divine light, and this could resist Su Yan''s attack!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body laughed loudly at this time, and said: "It seems that your so-called warlord''s strength is nothing more than that. Since it provokes me, none of you can run away!"


    Then Su Yan used various magical tools to greet Luo Yan Zun Zun. Although the purple bamboo in the hands of Luo Yan Zhan Zun was a former ancient treasure, Su Yan''s Demon God Dharma Body was a giant more than 100 feet high, and there were six more in his hands. The huge magic weapon, greeted them together, it was a mess of punches to beat the master.


    Na Luo Yan Zhan Zun was gradually unable to support him, so he could only call on Jin Na Luo Zhan Zun and Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun to come and protect himself.


    However, Su Yan directly blocked the two warlords with the glazed glass mirror and green jade skeleton in his hand, making them unable to support them for a while!


    Su Yan then laughed and said, "Today next year will be your anniversary."


    After that, the Devil Slayer Sword and the King Kong Demon Peel greeted the Luo Yan Zhan Zun together!


    The Demon God''s Law Body is more than one hundred meters long, and these two magical instruments are also several dozen meters in size, and weigh at least 10,000 Jin!


    When it comes with the boundless wind, it is really devastating!


    However, facing Su Yan''s fierce offensive, Na Luo Yan Zhan Zun directly stood Zizhu in the air, standing still.


    It seemed that facing Su Yan''s attack, he had completely given up resistance, and even the frightened and angry expression on his face suddenly became indifferent!


    Bang! Bang!


    After two consecutive beeps, Su Yan''s Devil Slayer Sword and Jingang Devil Pestle were all slashed on the invisible wall, failing to injure Na Luo Yan Zhan Zhan at all!


    When Luo Yan Zhan Zun raised his head again, there was already a touch of purple at the bottom of his eyes, and then a circle of purple ripples swayed from the bottom of the purple bamboo in his hand!


    Su Yan��s two magical weapons greeted the past, and they were over ten thousand powerful. The strength and the weight of the magical weapons alone were enough to smash ninety-nine percent of the protective formations, not to mention the sword energy and the lowering magic pestle. How lethal the strong wind is.


    But that Luo Yan Zhan Zun was so easy to stop.


    That Luo Yan Zhan Zun��s ability should only be ranked at the bottom of the five wars, but the Zizhu in his hand is a very remarkable treasure. If he can really fully use the power of the Zizhu in his hand, even Su Yan��s strength is far It won''t be easy to defeat him and want to kill him.


    Then Luo Yan Zhan Zun put one hand on his chest, and stomped his foot, Su Yan felt a surge of power oncoming!


    This power was so huge that it actually slammed Su Yan''s Demon God''s Law Body back a dozen steps, and then stopped after reaching a peak.


    And this mountain peak crashed directly after a short time after helping Su Yan to relieve its strength!


    Su Yan asked, "What is your trick?"


    "This is the four phases without self. Kumarajiva''s translation of the Vajra Prajna Paramita Sutra contains the four phases of all beings. They are self, human, sentient, and longevity. These four phases suffer from the five aggregates and seven sufferings! Thanks to you Su Yan��s attack just now caused this seat to fall into a critical moment of life and death, and this seat also realized the true meaning of the four elements at the critical moment of life and death. There are no four elements, and without self is the true self. This seat has realized it!"


    Just now Su Yan��s sword and vajra were the ultimate blow, but at the last moment of this lore, Luo Yan Zhan Zun had a breakthrough and entered a higher realm. Only by this can the power of Zizhu in his hand be brought into full play. Extreme, it not only resisted Su Yan''s attack, but also bounced Su Yan''s magic body!


    That Luo Yan Zhan Zun''s aura is indeed different from just now, and his face has regained confidence.


    The four-phase selflessness is the realm he has been pursuing but cannot. After three hundred years of hard cultivation, he has never been able to get started. Unexpectedly, after being pushed to the limit by Su Yan here, he can break through to this legendary realm!


    Once the four phases of anima are turned on, his sixth sense will automatically turn on! At that time, spiritual awareness alone can resist most of the dangers in this world!


    When Venerable Luo Yan thought of this, he couldn��t help feeling a little proud: "Su Yan, thanks to your strength, this seat can break into this realm close to Venerable Luohan. This seat has now opened the sixth sense. You attack this seat. You can see through it all! See how much you have the ability to fight with this seat!"


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body slowly stood up, and did not directly answer that Luo Yan Zhan Zun''s words, and then saw Su Yan throwing six magic weapons into the air together!


    These six artifacts turned into six blood lights in the air, and then merged together and turned into a bead!


    The bead fell into the hands of the Demon God Law Body, and Su Yan also appeared in the other hand!


    The power of the orb magical device and the power of Su Yan''s transformation of the magic body of the demon **** came from the Sinking Heaven Halberd, and they are now in Su Yan''s hands, and the power of the two is also complementary!


    After the **** divine light shot out from the orb, it immediately received the blessing of the halberd of the conviction of sin, and the blood divine light immediately enveloped Na Luoyan Zhanzun.


    Na Luo Yan Zhan Zun has entered the realm of four-phase non-self, relying on Zizhu in his hand to fight with Su Yan with the purple divine light. Under the two-sided struggle, neither side has found any advantage.


    But don''t forget, Su Yan still has a halberd for conviction!

 Chapter 3161： Stop begging for mercy!

    Chapter 3161, don''t beg for mercy anymore!


    The Conviction Heaven Halberd directly turned into a **** streamer, and plunged fiercely into the purple light curtain.


    When Luo Yan Zhan Zhan saw that the Heavenly Halberd of Judgment broke through the purple light curtain, he already knew that he had planted Su Yan''s calculations. Su Yan used this blood-colored orb to force him to form a light curtain. Power can be used to the extreme!


    A look of despair flashed in that Luo Yan Zhan Zun''s eyes, he could see the halberd of the sinning sins constantly advancing, he had clearly seen through Su Yan''s thoughts and routines, but there was nothing to do with the halberd of the sins!


    This is the so-called absolute power. In the face of absolute power, even if Luo Yan Zhanzun opens up the sixth sense, it is meaningless!


    The conviction halberd turned into a **** streamer, directly engulfing that Luo Yan Zhan Zun!


    Although there are several magic weapons on the body of the Luo Yan Zhan Zun, these magic weapons seem to be made of paper in front of the conviction halberd, and they cannot provide any effective protection at all.


    After Su Yan got the halberd of the conviction, he usually held the halberd of the conviction in his hand and used the halberd of the celestial demon. He rarely used the halberd of the conviction for close combat or as a flying sword.


    This is not that the Conviction Tianji itself is not sharp enough, but that it is not necessary.


    The conviction halberd only relied on the huge mana contained in it to be enough to kill most of the enemies, there was no need to go to the trouble of melee combat!


    The other two warlords saw that Luoyan Warlord was swallowed by the blood of the condemned halberd, and then the breath of Luoyan Warlord disappeared.


    The fate of Luo Yan Zhan Zun is naturally self-evident!


    They originally wanted to support them, but all this happened so quickly!


    Soon they have no time to react at all!


    Luo Yanzhan clearly has a Buddhist treasure like Nanhai Zizhu, but he would still be defeated in such a short time!


    Su Yan then waved his hand, the Sentencing Heaven Halberd returned to his hand, and Su Yan also put away the Demon God Law Body.


    The battle with Na Luoyan Zhanzun just now consumes a lot of the power of the Sinking Halberd, and it is no longer necessary to maintain this demon god''s law body.


    After Su Yan held the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, his eyes turned directly to Jinnaruo Zhanzun.


    Although Su Yan''s gaze was still as peaceful and calm as before, Jinna Luo Zhanzun only glanced at Su Yan, and there was a feeling of splitting liver and gallbladder!


    There is only one simple idea left in his mind, that is to escape, the farther you escape, the better!


    But he also knows very well that it is not easy to escape under Su Yan''s hands. Su Yan''s imperial sword''s realm is extremely high, so the flying speed cannot be slow!


    If you want to escape from Su Yan��s hands, there is only one way left, that is, he and the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun and Wu Chu Zhan Zun flee in three different directions. No matter how powerful Su Yan is, he can only pursue one. Enemy, the other two must be able to escape safely.


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun had no fighting intentions in his heart at this time, because Su Yan''s strength was far beyond his imagination!


    Although he also knew that this man had already consumed a lot of power in his body at present, only then did he behead the two warlords, and his strength was far less powerful than before.


    But he knew that Luo Zhanzun still didn''t want to bet his life!


    The existence in the underworld, no matter how high the level of cultivation is and how respected the status, if it is beheaded, it will be destroyed in the true sense! There is no longer any possibility of resurrection!


    It is of course not easy for Jinnaruo Zhanzun to obtain today''s cultivation base and status, so he also cherishes it very much, so he said loudly: "Dragon Elephant! Two brothers have been killed by him, this person is fierce! It is definitely not us. It can be matched. It''s better to sell the creek where he appeared to the Hall of Hades and let Hall of Hades to deal with him."


    Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun said angrily: "He even knocked the head of this seat, if this seat let him go so easily, then how can this seat be mixed in the underworld in the future! Those wars that don''t deal with this seat What words might I use to laugh at this seat?"


    Soon after Na Luo Zhanzun listened to the words of the Dragon Elephant Zhanzun, he secretly cursed a nerd in his heart. If everyone fell here today, what will we talk about?


    Su Yan is approaching step by step, Jin Na Luo Zhanzun''s dark power in the underworld is already preparing to press the bottom of the box!


    After watching the fall of the two warlords, he had fully understood that if he wanted to defeat Su Yan, he had to surpass this man in strength, and any tricks and tricks would be useless.


    "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong. This seat recognizes your strength and does not want to be an enemy of you. That��s all for today��s affairs. You leave this seat to leave, and this seat does not think you will be revealed to the outside world. News, what do you think?" Kinnaruo Zhanzun said.


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun''s expression was very calm, and even Su Yan had to admit that this was a very correct judgment, which was completely based on reality and was not emotional at all.


    After Su Yan killed the two warlords, although a lot of strength was consumed, the flames of war in his chest burned more and more vigorously! The momentum is more fierce than before!


    It would be more difficult to deal with Su Yan in this situation!


    Su Yan said: "I have given you a chance just now. It is you who gave up your chance to survive. If I let you go now, wouldn''t my words countless?"


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun gritted his teeth for a long time and said: "My proposal is good for everyone, because it is the first time that we have met, and there is no such unresolvable hatred between each other. There is no need to fight with each other like this here. This kind of thing is totally meaningless! For existences like you and me, this kind of thing should not be done at all."


    "Most of the battles in this world are originally meaningless, and the remaining small part of the so-called meaning also contains all kinds of lies and deceptions. Fighting is fighting, so why give the so-called meaning. Kinnaruo Zhanzun , You succeeded in angering me, so you don��t want to run away! No one can show off in front of me without paying the price, you can��t, those princes can��t, even the master of the Hades Palace can��t!��


    Su Yan said this, squeezing one hand into a fist directly, and said: "Before you attack me, you should consider that there may be such a situation. If you don''t bet your life to fight, what qualifications do you have? Come to challenge me Su Yan?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he continued to walk towards Jinnaruo Zhanzun, leaving footprints of blood flames in the sky that Su Yan walked!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun faced Su Yan step by step, frowning, he already felt Su Yan''s anger, and this anger would definitely be transformed into a monstrous destruction of everything through the conviction halberd in his hand. anger!

 Chapter 3162： I can see through everything about you

    Chapter 3162: I can see everything about you


    On the other side, Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun said: "Kinnaruo, are you crazy? This kid has also consumed a lot of power today, and is not as powerful as before! It is our best chance to kill him to win the murder sword. If we let this kid leave safely today, isn''t this letting the tiger return to the mountain? Next time this kid will appear in front of us without any flaws. Where can we find a few war masters to deal with him together?"


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun didn''t even want to care about the dragon elephant Zhan Zun, he only regarded the dragon elephant Zhan Zun as a brash man with muscles in his head, and he had no idea what the situation was like!


    Su Yan has indeed consumed a lot of power to kill the two warlords, but the ghost knows if there are many other powerful magic weapons in Su Yan''s hands!


    Even if there is no other powerful magic weapon, the conviction halberd is very difficult to handle!


    After all, the conviction halberd was a holy artifact of the Asura clan back then. It is said that when the Asura clan created this conviction halberd, the punishment came down, because this was not a magic weapon that should have appeared in the lower realm!


    The halberd of conviction seizes heaven and earth, steals the mystery of ghosts and gods, so it will arouse heaven''s jealousy!


    Although it is said that the owner of the conviction halberd will not end well, this is no longer what they should be concerned about.


    What they need to consider most now is how to get out of the hands of Condemned Tianji and Su Yan. This is the most important thing.


    "Jinnaruo, are you ready?" A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, as if his mind had been affected by the halberd of the conviction, full of desire for destruction.


    And behind Su Yan, a **** flame rose!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun didn''t say a word, but changed the seal in his hand several ways.


    The distance between the two seems unchanged, but in fact the space has been folded five or six times by Jinnaruo Zhanzun using secret methods.


    It seems that the distance that can be reached in a flash has actually been stretched to five or six miles!


    If Su Yan killed him uninterestingly, he would definitely fall into this chaotic space.


    Su Yan said, "Do you think that the method of overlapping empty space will be useful to me? Kinnaruo, what else do you have to use at the same time."


    Jin Na Luo Zhanzun''s heart was stunned, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan could see through the method of overlapping empty space so easily.


    The method of stacking empty space is the first-class secret method in the space magic. Not to mention the ordinary monks can see the mystery in the middle at a glance, it is not easy to know what kind of magic Jinnaruo Zhanzun uses!


    "Su Yan, who the **** are you! The double void spell should have been lost in the mortal world for more than five thousand years, how can you recognize it?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s really a joke. As long as you understand the power of space spells, who doesn''t know this kind of small spells that overlap, you don''t even fully understand the rules, and you dare to give pointers here? You can use other spells, Only by using this method of stacking empty space, I will definitely not be able to resist me!"


    Jin Na Luo Zhanzun bit his lower lip tightly, feeling insulted in his heart, but he couldn''t refute, so he stood still in the air.


    People seem to have not changed at all, but there is a mysterious and mysterious temperament revealed!


    Suddenly, even the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was stunned. He knew that Jinnaruo Zhanzun was proficient in space spells and knew the method of overlapping air, but he did not know what Kinnaruo Zhanzun was doing at this time. child.


    This trick may really be a trick that will never be shown at the bottom of the box.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were still very contemptuous, and said: "I already know what tricks you use, it''s really boring."


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun lowered his voice and said, "Are you talking big? The technique I use now has surpassed the limit of a mortal..."


    Su Yan said: "What you call beyond the limits of mortals is just entering the realm of heaven and humans. In addition to that, you will not be able to come up with any new tricks. Kinnaruo is also called human and non-human. Not a human, a white horse, not a horse. What you use is just the fur you learned from the Western Paradise, right?"


    A touch of surprise flashed in Jinna Luo Zhanzun''s eyes, and then it turned into fear. What he absolutely did not expect was that Su Yan would see through even such a trick.


    Does this Su Yan also have a deep connection with the Western Paradise?


    And how did the conviction halberd and murder sword in his hand come from?


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun was full of doubts at this time. He only felt that Su Yan was full of mysterious and powerful texture. Such people are often the most difficult enemy to deal with!


    "Su Yan, who are you..." Jinna Luo Zhanzun couldn''t help saying.


    When Su Yan said, "It''s a person, not a person, and a white horse instead of a horse", Jinnaruo Zhanzun already has fear in his heart. After Su Yan breaks the spell he uses, this fear can''t be suppressed. Living!


    Kinnaruo Zhanzun did use the technique of body protection, and this is the body protection spell specially created by the Western Paradise for the Kinnaruo clan!


    Once he really enters the realm of speciousness, Kinnaruo Zhanzun can resist almost all attacks in this world with his body, because his body is between existence and non-existence, in the boundary of the two frontiers, this is a kind of mysterious and mysterious. realm.


    But it really wasn''t a secret in front of Su Yan.


    At that time, Su Yan had a war with the Western Bliss World. Later, he led a million heavenly soldiers to the Western Bliss. After using Su Zhai with the Buddha in the mandala, he personally crushed the Buddha. The Western Bliss has since been in the fairy world. Obediently obedient.


    Of course, Su Yan knew exactly how many powerful methods there were in Buddhism.


    When the struggle came to a critical juncture, the Jinnaruo clan, as the guardian gods of Buddhism, of course also appeared in groups on the battlefield.


    Of course, this kind of bodyguarding spell was very surprised when I saw it for the first time, but then I saw too much, and it was really no surprise.


    There was no difficulty for Su Yan to break through this mysterious and mysterious holding magic spell.


    I saw the halberd of Judgment cut through the sky in Su Yan''s hands, leaving a blood line in the air, and then this blood line became a **** dot under Su Yan''s manipulation!


    After that, all the space that Luo Zhanzun had just changed with the method of overlapping air collapsed suddenly, and the space returned to its previous normal state.


    The dragon elephant Zhan Zun looked very surprised, because he had fought with Jinnaruo Zhan Zun, knowing how powerful this stacking method is. If you fall into it, even if it is powerful, it will not make much sense, because no matter how powerful it is It is impossible to directly attack the void.


    If you fall into the endless space, it is really difficult to find a way out!


    But Su Yan broke this method of empty space so easily!

 Chapter 3163： Contrast between Tarzan and Ant

    Chapter 3163: Comparison of Taishan and Ants


    The technique used by Su Yan is typical of breaking the face with a point, only to see through the door of the spell. To achieve such a magical technique, not only an extremely advanced level is required, but also the weakness of the magic spell.


    Su Yan didn''t speak big words, and this method of empty space was really meaningless in front of him!


    Then Su Yan waved the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd in his hand. When the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd cut through the sky, it brought up wonderful arcs. These arcs seemed to be unrelated to each other, but there seemed to be another wave in the dark. Mysterious forces will draw each other...


    And Jinnaruo Zhanzun also moved, forming various seals in his hands.


    Compared with the two thrilling battles just now, this battle seemed very ordinary, at least not as exciting as just now.


    This is because the competition in this battle is not mana, but realm!


    The realm of Jinnaruo Zhanzun is extremely high, even if the Na Luoyan Zhanzun who has developed the four-phase non-self, he is not worthy to carry shoes!


    But what Jinnaruo Zhanzun would never think of was that he was challenging an immortal emperor who had real value and once dominated hundreds of millions of creatures!


    To compete with Su Yan, he couldn''t have any chance of winning.


    Su Yan in this lower realm is like a Taishan!


    And Jinna Luo Zhanzun is nothing more than an ant. He wants to challenge Su Yan because of his ability, which is really idiotic.


    Su Yan was not polite with him either. After those wonderful arcs opened the door to the spiritual world, Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts directly collided with Jinnaruo Zhanzun''s spiritual thoughts!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun had been prepared originally, because he already knew that Su Yan''s realm could not be low.


    He originally thought that Su Yan''s divine consciousness would be as wide as the ocean, but after touching each other, Naruto Zhanzun suddenly discovered that his divine consciousness had entered the cosmic starry sky...


    In this cosmic starry sky, he can''t sense the existence of Su Yan''s spiritual mind at all, what''s the matter?


    How could Su Yan''s huge mind that was about to collide suddenly disappear?


    Then Na Luo Zhanzun suddenly woke up: "Could it be...this piece of cosmic starry sky is Su Yan''s divine consciousness transformation?"


    At this moment, Jinnaruo Zhanzun��s divine mind entered the interior of Su Yan��s divine mind, and the spiritual space represented by this divine mind turned out to be an infinite universe!


    What are you kidding?


    The mental space of an average master can be as much as seven or forty-nine feet, which is already very remarkable!


    The spiritual space of Peerless Tianjiao can be transformed into one hundred cities and one country!


    The evildoer above Tianjiao is said to be able to turn his mind into a continent and an ocean!


    This is the limit of genius!


    But the spiritual space that Su Yan''s divine thoughts turned into turned out to be the vast starry sky of the universe!


    The gap between a continent, a sea and the universe is too big to measure!


    Kinnaruo Zhanzun only thought of one possibility-that is that Su Yan is not a human being at all, but the existence of the upper realm reincarnated and came to the lower realm!


    Legend has it that the Buddha can give birth to the great cosmos between his spiritual thoughts! The other bodhisattvas and arhats are not in this state at all!


    According to Buddhism, Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts have been strong enough to surpass the past and the present, above time and space, to shape the universe!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun only thinks that he is extremely ridiculous, he actually wants to beat the opponent in the battle of the gods! The other party is a figure worthy of the Buddha!


    Jinnaruo Zhanzun originally made such a decision because he was afraid of Su Yan''s hand interrupting the power of the Sinking Halberd, but he suddenly discovered that Su Yan''s spirit and realm were more terrifying than the Sinking Halberd!


    But now he realizes that it is too late. His divine consciousness has been easily swallowed by Su Yan��s divine consciousness. In this vast universe, only countless distant and colorful stars can be seen, and he wants to go back. It''s almost impossible to own itself!


    The divine consciousness was pulled out of the body and could not come back again, the physical body of Kinna Luo Zhanzun naturally completely lost resistance.


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd had already penetrated the chest of Jin Na Luo Zhanzun!


    Another warlord has fallen from the sky!


    This battle can be said to have no blood, and Su Yan has already won!


    And after the Sentencing Heaven Halberd returned to Su Yan''s hands, the blood-colored light was no longer as gorgeous as before, but the dragon elephant Zhan Zun''s heart became less emboldened.


    But in the air, only one Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun and Su Yan continued to confront each other.


    The Venerable Wulu Zhan in the distance still couldn''t help Zhu Xin, Su Yan said: "Dragon Elephant, you just said you want me to **** myself and hand over the killing sword, right?"


    Facing Su Yan''s question, Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun did not know how to answer.


    At this time, Su Yan''s momentum had reached its apex. Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun only wanted to escape, but he also knew that with his speed, it was even impossible to escape in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan said again: "Dragon Elephant, no one has dared to speak to me like this for a long time. You really have the courage. So... now are you ready to bear the punishment of saying wrong?"


    The dragon elephant war lord has completely lost his arrogant expression just now, but said: "You have such strength, how can you be so silent, you don''t even have a title of war lord?"


    Su Yan asked in return: "Is this title of war lord really useful?"


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to answer.


    Su Yan suddenly moved at this time, forming a series of afterimages in the air!


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun had long been on guard, and he had been prepared for Su Yan''s speed that could be said to be unreasonable!


    The dragon elephant Zhan Zun directly maintained the huge law body, and then a roar of dragon chants, the sound directly swayed, also alarmed the Wu Chu Zhan Zun who was fighting on the other side.


    Venerable Wulu Zhan Zhan felt quite difficult to ride a tiger at this time, and of course he also knew what the roar of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zhan meant.


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was asking him to deal with Su Yan in the past, but the little girl of the witch clan in front of him hadn''t solved it yet, and Wu Chu Zhan Zun couldn''t swallow it.


    This is a dilemma, but if you use reason to judge the problem, there is no doubt that Su Yan over there is more threatening.


    And at this moment, Zhu Xin said again: "I have something to say after I went back. Today I had a tie with Wushu Zhan Zun. It seems that the so-called Zhan Zun is nothing more than this! Could it be because I also have a fight? Is the strength of the respected? How is this possible? I am just a little red robe wizard who is not ranked among the wizards."


    Wu Chu Zhan Zun is always the person who wants face the most. After being said by a reserve girl like Zhu Xin, he immediately stood still in the air, and his expression was extremely gloomy.


    He clearly knew that this was Zhu Xin''s aggressive strategy, but he would definitely be fooled.


    Because he was originally a person with high self-esteem, he was determined not to allow a little girl of the Wu clan to be so rampant in front of him!


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun looked at Wu Chu Zhan Zun and refused to listen, so he could only bite the bullet and fight with Su Yan.

 Chapter 3164： Immortal

    Chapter 3164


    I have to say that the Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun is indeed an infinitely powerful ancient alien. Even if Su Yan played the "Strength Jue", he did not get much advantage in the battle.


    The two sides were still fighting in the sky at first, but then the battlefield shifted to between the peaks without knowing it!


    When the Dragon Elephant Dharma body ran across the mountains, it not only left deep footprints on the ground, but also smashed many boulders, and the surrounding earth and mountains were trembling violently!


    After Su Yan played the "Strength Jue", just the fist wind he swung out had already bombarded several hills to pieces!


    Where Su Yan and Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun fought, the undulating peaks were directly plowed into flat ground.


    3. Regardless of whether Su Yan or the dragon elephant warlord, they have extremely terrifying power. The hard rock is like foam in front of the two people, and the peaks are turned into dust under the wind of the two people, and a large amount of smoke rises from the ground. , I can''t see exactly how the battle is going inside.


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help worrying, she was not worried about Su Yan, but the wizarding city under the mountains.


    At this level, the underground must be the same as an earthquake. I don��t know how many underground passages have collapsed, and the underground cities do not know how damaged.


    While Zhu Xin was worried, he saw the huge body of Longxiang Zhanzun flying out directly, breaking a dozen peaks before stopping!


    Between vigorous


    On the body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun, the depression formed by a dozen fists can be clearly seen.


    This was just a trauma. In fact, the internal body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun was destroyed even more severely, that is, because he had already died once, otherwise there would be no way to withstand so many punches from Su Yan!


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun struggled on the ground for a long time, but finally failed to get up from the ground again.


    The huge Law Body collapsed on the ground!


    And under the dragon elephant Zhan Zun''s body, a circle of cracks also opened directly, spreading out more than ten miles!


    Amidst the smoke and dust, Su Yanna''s still very determined words came: "Dragon Elephant, you can bear so many fists from me, it is also very good. I have not met in a long time to be able to compare with me in physical training. The strong one is superior."


    The Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun seemed to want to say something, but he gritted his teeth for a long time, and in the end he didn''t say anything, and his huge body fell completely.


    After Su Yan''s fist wind entered the body, it continued to form continuous destruction in the body of Dragon Elephant Zhan Zun, just like Su Yan''s domineering sword aura, full of amazing lethality!


    Su Yan was about to converge his mind to deal with Venerable Wushu, but he saw a burst of blood flying from the blood pool next to him, engulfing the bodies of the dragon elephant and the other two warlords, and finally fell into the blood together. In the pool.


    The blood pool is dominated by the Murder Sword at this time, and this change shows that the Murder Sword is thirsting for death and soul energy!


    The corpses of these warlords are undoubtedly a great tonic for the Murder Sword. Su Yan glanced at the blood pond. At this time, the Murder Sword was also surrounded by a cloud of blood. On the brink of evolution.


    After Su Yan watched the Killing Sword, he immediately reduced his mind, and then flew directly towards Wu Chu Zhan Zun!


    Venerable Wulu Zhan is still dealing with Zhu Xin. After Su Yan came, he was shocked for a while, but he also had a strong fear in his heart!


    Because the other four warlords were solved by Su Yan in such a short period of time, what a terrifying combat power this is!


    The strengths of their brothers are on the same level as the princes, and it is absolutely impossible for the top ten princes to do such an outrageous thing!


    After Su Yan was killed, the sword qi formed in his hand directly forced Wu Chu Zhan Zun back. The black oily liquid in the sky also changed into black tengu incarnations. These incarnations did not threaten Su Yan. The role is to delay Su Yan''s attack.


    However, Su Yan cleared the way with the **** sword light condensed in his hand, and soon beheaded the incarnations of these tengu incarnations!


    Then a golden rope flew out of Su Yan''s sleeves, and this golden rope was exactly the cord!


    Zhan Zhan Wu did not recognize this weird magic weapon, he was still activating those black as oily liquids, transforming them into more tengu incarnations.


    But the golden rope quickly traversed the many incarnations of Tengu, and flew to the front of Wuchu Zhan Zun without any influence.


    At this time, Wu Chu Zhan Zun realized that the situation was not good, and it was too late to escape!


    When the Xian Suo entangled the fingertips of the Venerable Wu Chu, even though the Venerable Wu Xian used the poison to corrupt the Xian Suo, how could the poison in this area harm the Xian Suo!


    Seeing that Bian Xian Suo had wrapped his forearm, Wu Chu Zhan Zun quickly wanted to change his body shape to escape Bian Xian Suo''s attack.


    But even if Wu Chu Zhan Zun turned his body into a completely liquid form, he still couldn''t escape the shackles of Xian Suo!


    At this time, Wu Chu Zhan Zun was completely shocked, and then he changed several spells. Su Yan just watched coldly from the side and did not make any movements.


    Because as long as the Xian cable entangles the body, no matter what effort is made, it is just doing useless work.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t get away from the shackles of Xian Suo.


    Because the magic weapon of Bound Xian Suo had been set before it was manufactured, it was to be used against the monks of the world. If it were not for the great ability, it would not be possible to shine so brilliantly in the war of interception and interpretation.


    In the end, Wu Chu Zhan Zun was **** by the immortal cord, and because he struggled very hard, the **** of the immortal cord was much stronger than when Su Yan used it before.


    This is the characteristic of Xiansuo. Once bound, the more violent the struggle, the tighter the restraint.


    After holding Wu Chu Zhan Zun, Su Yan said: "Wu Chu, are you convinced now?"


    Venerable Wu Zhan gritted his teeth: "I have nothing to say about success or failure, but you will not be surprised by Su Yan for a few days! Because this time you are going to deal with you but the Palace of the Hades! The Palace of the Hades only needs an order, I don��t know how many of the world��s greatest powerhouses are willing to die! You will be most proud of defeating our brother today!"


    Su Yan said: "The defeated generals are so arrogant? Wu Chu, I think you are not easy to practice, and I am willing to give you a way to survive. I only need you to answer one question. Although the five of your brothers are dead souls, they retain a thread in your body. The vitality is not cut off, how did you do it?"


    Wu Ming Zhan Zun laughed and said: "Su Yan! You don''t look down on people anymore, you will kill Lao Tzu if you have a seed! Anyway, Lao Tzu will never surrender to you! My Wu Chu dictionary has never surrendered these two. Words!"

 Chapter 3165： Su Yans consideration

    Chapter 3165: Su Yan''s Consideration


    Wu Chu Zhan Zun is really a stone in the pit, smelly and hard, and then he directly insulted Su Yan, as if to say that although I can''t beat you, I will scold you.


    Su Yan absolutely couldn''t bear the foul language of Zhan Zhan Wu, and after lifting him up, he threw him directly into the blood pool.


    After the sacrifice and dedication of a war veteran was added to the blood pool, a strange change took place in it.


    There are many blood-colored breaths spreading from the inside of the blood pool, and these spreading breaths suddenly grow very tall, just like some kind of strange spore plants.


    Before long, Bian Xian Suo also took the initiative to fly back to Su Yan''s hands. Since Bian Xian Suo flew back, of course, the representative was that Wu Chu Zhan Zun had been melted into the blood pool, and now I am afraid that there is no residue left.


    At this point, all the five great veterans fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    And Zhu Xin below finally put away the prayer formation completely, and cut off the spiritual connection with the twelve ancestor witch in the singing of prayers.


    Zhu Xin flew to Su Yan and said, "What are you going to do next?"


    Su Yan said: "Wait."


    Su Yan''s words were concise, and Zhu Xin immediately understood what Su Yan meant.


    The so-called waiting is the killing sword in the blood pool.


    The bones and blood of the five warlords have been completely integrated into the blood pool, and Su Yan will leave here after the killing sword is absorbed.


    "Even the five warlords are not your opponents. I think we can work together enough to kill all the remaining nine lords..."


    Before Zhu Xin''s words were finished, Su Yan was already laughing.


    Zhu Xin asked puzzledly: "Is there anything funny about my words?"


    Su Yan said, "You forget, I am a living person, but I don��t have so much time to delay in the underworld. The nine kings split the territory of thousands of miles. Where can I have so much time to deal with them? Instead of dealing with them, I should just kill. Enter the Hall of the Hades."


    Su Yan''s words made Zhu Xin tremble, because she hadn''t thought of this level yet.


    And after all, the Palace of the Hades has been high in the underworld for so many years, and most people have long been accustomed to the Palace of the Hades, which is unchallable and supreme.


    Su Yan''s words really sounded very rebellious, but after Zhu Xin thought about it carefully, Su Yan''s words were indeed very reasonable.


    As long as they enter the Hall of the Hades, the nine princes will have to return to the Hall of the Hades. Instead of challenging them one by one, it is better to gather them together.


    It''s just that... The Palace of the Underworld itself is already unfathomable, and with the words of the nine princes, the scene may be ten times more than today!


    Can Su Yan be as invincible as he is today?


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Time is very precious to me. I still have a big business in the mortal world. If I delay for three to five years in the underworld, I am afraid that even the daylily will be cold and I will master the two worlds. The prevailing method must be in the Palace of Hades, just kill it."


    In Su Yan''s words, it seems that it is not something super high to kill the Hall of the Underworld, it is as common as eating and drinking.


    Zhu Xin was frightened, and she dared not speak, because she had seen this man fighting and knew that this man did have the ability to reach the sky!


    At this time, Su Yan''s mind was not related to the Palace of Pluto, but something else.


    The five warlords who have fallen into Su Yan''s hands have a deep connection with Buddhism in their births and abilities.


    This is definitely not a coincidence. Su Yan guessed that their ability to maintain a little anger in their bodies might also be related to this.


    In this era, the inheritance of Buddhism is indeed not as good as before, but the internal methods and cultivation methods of Buddhism are also very complicated. If it is subdivided, there are hundreds of categories.


    I don''t know which category has such a magical effect on the body.


    This of course needs to be sorted and sorted in Su Yan''s mind, and finally find the answer. Right now the Murder Sword was still absorbing the energy in the blood pool, but it gave Su Yan time to analyze and summarize all this.


    If Su Yan could also master this method, it would surely liberate part of the true essence in the body.


    Even if only 30% of the true essence can be liberated, Su Yan''s combat effectiveness will definitely be improved qualitatively.


    When Su Yan fell into thinking, Zhu Xin stood aside very well and did not speak, for fear that it would disturb Su Yan''s thinking.


    Then she saw that Su Yan''s hands had formed a variety of very weird seals, which seemed to be not much different from the seals used by the five previous warlords.


    And there is also a strange **** in the palm of Su Yan''s palm!


    Zhu Xin was really surprised, because she never thought that Su Yan would even know the secret mudra of Buddhism!


    What Su Yan deduced was the Buddhist handprints of the Little Wuxiangzong. The Little Wuxiangzong emphasizes the fact that there is no image and reality, and can simulate the practice of most Buddhist schools.


    But Su Yan soon discovered that the article is definitely not on this handprint, because no matter how magical the handprint changes, it is impossible to create a birth machine out of nothing.


    What''s going on?


    None of these five great masters can compare to Su Yan''s realm and strength, and the true essence in Su Yan is a special true essence that can be changed at will. There is no reason why they can all do this, but Su Yan Can''t do it.


    After Su Yan pondered for a while, he thought of another possibility-physical training.


    Perhaps this line of vitality is not the result of the true essence change at all, but the first line of vitality accumulated in the body through special exercises.


    The human body is like an oil lamp, only oil, the lamp cannot be ignited.


    But as long as the wick is made, the oil lamp will inevitably ignite.


    If the true essence is oil, then what Su Yan needs to find now is the wick.


    When it comes to physical exercises, there are many types of physical exercises in Buddhism. The mainstream is Arhat exercises and the body of the dragon and the tiger.


    There are dozens of side branches under these two faculties. Just thinking about it makes it a headache.


    What Su Yan had to do now was to find the only path that was useful to him in this chaotic haystack.


    Fortunately, Su Yan''s knowledge and realm are very advanced. He doesn''t need to experiment with his body at all for many things. He just needs to think about it to understand.


    But Su Yan thought about it for a long time, and after excluding hundreds of methods, he didn''t think of a single reason.


    Because there are too many cultivation methods in Buddhism, and the number can even be said to far exceed that of Taoism.


    At this time, Su Yan said: "Zhu Xin, how do you think the Five Great Wars Venerable retains the vitality in his body?"


    Zhu Xin didn''t expect Su Yan to speak suddenly, and was startled, but she immediately arranged her mind and said: "Longxiang Zhanzun has always been close to our witch clan, and my master and him have known each other, as if listening to him. I said, what kind of yoga did he practice...Anyway, it''s not the practice of this era..."

 Chapter 3166： Ancient Yoga

    Chapter 3166 Ancient Yoga


    Before Zhu Xin''s words were finished, Su Yan''s face had a look of joy, and said: "I should have asked you this question a long time ago. I have been thinking about it for a long time and I couldn''t think of it. You will get the answer as soon as you ask it. There are hundreds of Buddhist kung fu, and I never thought about what kind of exercises the five great masters practiced together. Unexpectedly, you gave me the answer right away!"


    "Answer?" Zhu Xin looked at Su Yan with a puzzled look. Although she didn''t understand what Su Yan was saying, she was really happy for Su Yan.


    The answer is that the five great masters practice ancient yoga.


    Ancient yoga is a practice that has long been close to being lost, and even in the most prosperous era of Buddhism, this practice is not the mainstream.


    Because ancient yoga emphasizes the most cruel method to practice the physical body to find the truth in life.


    The destruction of ancient yoga to one''s body is comparable to torture in hell. Even if this kind of practice method can gain powerful strength, it is enough to discourage most monks.


    Su Yan had also seen monks practicing ancient yoga in that era. These monks were completely different from ordinary Buddhist disciples. They were skinny and skinny, and there was almost only a trace of vitality left in the body. In terms of breath, they almost always All breathe out.


    But the eyes of these yogis are unexpectedly bright, almost as good as the best gems.


    After the cruel training of ancient yoga on the body, the vitality in the body will indeed be compressed to only one strand, but this strand is exactly the wick that Su Yan is looking for!


    Su Yan said: "I want to enter the blood pool to practice."


    Zhu Xin originally gave a soft hum, but after she reacted to what Su Yan said, she couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression: "Are you crazy? The bodies of the five warlords are all dissolved in the blood pool. In! The blood pool even melted with the fluorescent hammer of the dragon elephant warlord! You want to enter it?"


    After Zhu Xin was surprised, he finally recovered a little calmness, and asked, "Su Yan, are you kidding me?"


    Su Yan said; "Do you think I am like a joke? I can only enter the blood pool, because it is an opportunity for me, a chance to survive from death."


    When Su Yan said this, the expression on his face had become a little dignified. Just by looking at the seriousness in Su Yan''s eyes, you can know that it has already overshadowed the time when he faced the Five Great Wars!


    This blood pool is indeed very dangerous, but only by entering such a dangerous situation can you survive from death in the true sense.


    As long as Su Yan can condense the vitality in his body through the blood pool, and then twist it into a wick, then although this strand of vitality looks very tiny, it actually condenses all the vitality within himself into a strand of twine, which is better. powerful!


    It also allows Su Yan to better resist the invasion of the power of the underworld!


    "Su Yan! I don''t object to what kind of yoga you want to practice, but do you know what you are going to do now? Is it worth it to plunge yourself into a life of nine deaths?"


    Su Yan said: "There is nothing worth it. If I can''t even do this kind of thing, what qualifications do I have to challenge the Hall of the Hades? Entering the blood pond to practice ancient yoga is not the ultimate challenge, but the gateway The only way to the Hall of the Hades. If you want to challenge the owner of the Hall of Hades, you can only say that you don��t deserve it if you don��t have such a skill.


    Zhu Xin was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word, and then she saw Su Yan drifting towards the blood pool in the mountain.


    The Murder Sword was still suspended above the blood pool, and did not respond to Su Yan''s arrival.


    On the contrary, it was the **** aura that looked like a spore plant, because it sensed Su Yan''s approach, and then began to dance frantically in the air!


    It seems that they can''t wait to swallow Su Yan!


    After Su Yan walked in the void for a while, he immediately plunged into the embrace of this **** breath.


    This **** breath is indeed very terrifying, after all, even the fluorescent hammer of the Dragon Elephant Warlord was almost completely dissolved in the blood pool, not to mention that Su Yan entered it with his own body at this time.


    Zhu Xin didn''t understand the practice of ancient yoga at all. She only thought that Su Yan''s actions were crazy!


    If a person''s body is completely dissolved in the pool of blood, what kind of practice is there to talk about?


    Even if Su Yanzhen''s supernatural powers were superb and could survive in the blood pool without losing his life, he would inevitably fall into great pain!


    This is something you can imagine casually!


    Indeed, Su Yan at this time was already in great pain!


    Even if Su Yan''s Dao Heart is as solid as a rock, it is difficult to bear.


    This intense pain is like tearing every inch of his muscles and breaking every bone... Half of the pain comes from the blood pool, and the other half comes from the ancient yoga technique that Su Yangang began to practice.


    Time is very precious to Su Yan, so he has no time to play step by step here, so he used extremely high intensity to come up!


    This pain is like hell, even if Su Yan''s mental will is like steel, it is gradually unsupportable.


    He feels that his body and willpower are going through brand new limits one after another, and he has to work hard to ensure one thing, that is, he must never pass out.


    If he fainted, he would no longer be able to resist the power of the blood pool!


    This is also an important reason why Su Yan enters the blood pool to practice, because in the blood pool can stimulate his greatest desire to survive. If the desire to survive is not enough and he faints in the blood pool, his body will soon be affected. Corroded so much that only a pair of bones remained!


    The four words "survival from death", Su Yan, are definitely not talking nonsense, but they are so dangerous and terrifying!


    Su Yan gradually felt that his limbs were losing vitality, and his control force could no longer be transmitted to his fingertips. It seemed that his nerves had been completely necrotic!


    But Su Yan didn''t panic, because he knew this was a suspended animation that had to be experienced.


    Only by passing the test of suspended animation can the vitality in the body be condensed!


    The most dangerous thing is this level, as long as you pass this level, the sky is high and the ocean is boundless again!


    Sure enough, after three breaths, Su Yan''s heart began to beat strongly!


    While the limbs lost consciousness completely, the beating of the heart became stronger and stronger, even Zhu Xin''s secret medicine could not suppress the vitality in Su Yan''s body.


    And all the vitality in Su Yan''s body seemed to be concentrated near the heart.


    Even Su Yan himself felt that his heart had never beaten so powerfully!


    On the one hand, the vitality of the whole body is concentrated here, on the other hand, Su Yanna''s strong desire to survive has been thoroughly aroused, and the potential of the body is also exploding at this time!


    Standing outside, Zhu Xin only saw the blood pool suddenly boiling at this moment!

 Chapter 3167： Panic in the Hades

    Chapter 3167 The Panic of the Palace of Hades


    After the blood pool boiled for a short time, everything was calm again.


    The blood pool itself was extremely hostile, and Zhu Xin''s spiritual thoughts could not detect what was going on inside. She only knew that the sudden boiling of the blood pool must have a great relationship with Su Yan!


    After the blood pool boiled briefly, it gradually subsided.


    And the powerful vitality in Su Yan''s heart also became slow and lingering along with it, and then became lingering as the body breath changed.


    After converging the vitality in the body to the extreme, it will form an unbreakable core of life, which surrounds the heart and forms a slow but very strong beating.


    As long as this core of life is not broken, Su Yan does not have to worry about the power of the underworld entering the heart, stopping his heart, or entering the brain, so that the brain''s thinking will begin to dull. Both of these situations will end up being mortal.


    But now the vitality has formed the core, and it has the ability to fight against the power of the underworld, and the true essence in Su Yan''s body can be liberated with it.


    Sure enough, the Venerable Five Great Wars was practicing ancient yoga, so he could keep the vitality in his body. This time Su Yan was right again!


    Suddenly a figure leaped up in the blood pool, and Zhu Xin was pleasantly surprised to see that Su Yan had come out of the blood pool intact.


    Su Yan also held a purple bamboo in his hand. Su Yan threw the purple bamboo into Zhu Xin''s hand and said, "This purple bamboo is a very amazing treasure. It can''t be corroded by the blood pool at all. You should take care of it. Now. This is a thank you gift. Thank you for reminding me that the Five Great Venerables practice yoga."


    Zhu Xin took Zizhu and said, "Aren''t you going to practice ancient yoga? Have you found some mystery? Why did you come out of the blood pool so quickly?"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "The practice of ancient yoga has been completed."


    "So fast?!" Zhu Xin was taken aback.


    "Of course, I told you just now, time is very precious to me, so I won''t just waste my time in the underworld, otherwise, what am I doing in this dangerous blood pool?"


    Zhu Xin carefully felt that the aura in Su Yan''s body was indeed very ethereal, and it was obviously different from just now, but this difference is really difficult to describe in words. It is not so much a physical change, but rather a temperament. And spiritual change.


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help asking, "Is ancient yoga really so magical? But doesn''t it need to be a step-by-step technique for such a powerful exercise? It only takes such a short time to practice successfully?"


    Su Yan said: "The so-called one can master all the others, as long as you master the method, a momentary epiphany may be comparable to others'' five hundred years of penance."


    Then Su Yan opened the palm of his hand. In the palm of his hand, a blue-violet sacred fire emerged from nothing, then changed into sky-blue ice, then changed into a sunda wind, and finally disappeared in the invisible. .


    This spell change shows that 70% of Su Yan''s body''s true essence can be used freely!


    With this true essence in the body, the Hades Palace can also challenge it!


    Thinking of this Su Yan only felt refreshed, and the gloom after coming to the underworld was almost wiped out.


    Su Yan said again: "The purple bamboo in your hand is a non-trivial spiritual object. It is just a small toy in my hand. But if you change it carefully, it will surely become the top wand of the Wu clan. You use it. Communicating with the Twelve Ancestral Witches will definitely gain more powerful power."


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help holding Zizhu tightly in her hand. Of course she understood that what Su Yan said was completely correct. This Zizhu is a rare spiritual creature between heaven and earth. If it is turned into a staff, it will definitely be a treasure of forbidden level.


    With this staff protection, the old men in the Presbyterian Church would certainly not be her Zhu Xin''s opponents.


    In the sky above that blood pool, the murder sword gradually changed, only a layer of **** mist completely enveloped the murderer, and then this layer of **** mist gradually began to vomit.


    This unsteady breath seemed to have someone breathing slowly.


    A sword is like a person...


    It was the first time Zhu Xin saw such a spectacle, and then he saw a sure smile on Su Yan��s face, and said, ��This sword seems to have evolved a little bit. Let me see how it changes into What does it look like."


    Su Yan squeezed a sword art with one hand, and then the murder sword flew out of the **** mist, and then directly fell into Su Yan''s hands!


    Looking at the shape, the Murder Sword is almost the same as before, but there is a pure black blood groove on the blood-colored sword. The appearance of this blood groove makes the Murder Sword even more evil!


    Su Yan shook the killing sword lightly, and then only heard a dragon chant from the killing sword, it seemed that the sword itself was also fighting behind. The killing is full of desire!


    After all, the Murder Sword has been sealed in the imperial palace for thousands of years, and its own intelligence has been somewhat blocked. After absorbing this lot of soul energy in Su Yan''s hands, Su Yan can clearly feel that the sword spirit of the Murder Sword is much more active than before. .


    On the other side, most of the soul energy in the blood pool has been absorbed by the murder sword, and the remaining blood pool is still spreading out for more than a dozen miles, full of spiteful power.


    Presumably it will continue to exist among these mountains.


    The mountain wind breaks and the blood pool lies across.


    The intensity of this battle between Su Yan and the Five Great Wars is definitely not low.


    Su Yan said: "Let''s fix it a little bit and head towards the Hall of the Underworld. My time is very precious, and it is impossible to stay in this underworld for too long."


    After the battle with the Five Great Masters, Su Yan''s strength has recovered a lot. After practicing ancient yoga, Su Yan''s body has reached its peak, but mental fatigue cannot be avoided, only a little correction.


    The outskirts of Yamaguchi.


    The nine monarchs gathered together, everyone was extremely surprised.


    The Arch Mage asked them to go back to their territory to find news about Su Yan and Murder Sword, but not long after they returned, many princes had not even had time to return to their territory, and they were called back again, saying that Negotiate matters.


    This kind of back-and-forth toss is the first time in history that princes are complaining, and there are also princes who have already sensed that this time is very difficult.


    Otherwise, the Palace of Hades would not be so panicked.


    The Palace of the Hades was indeed a little panicked about dealing with Su Yan, because the archmage used the ancient artifact in the Palace of the Hades to divination with the Jiulong Xuanbing Bell.


    There are also great variables in this big evil! This variable seems to be related to the number of days again, and the hexagrams are extremely complicated and weird!

 Chapter 3168： Killed in Yamaguchi

    Chapter 3168


    It may take several years to interpret such complex hexagrams. But there is one thing that can be judged. Generally, when such a weird and dangerous hexagram appears, something big will inevitably happen!


    The Hall of Hades is now the ruler of the underworld. No matter where or in what way this great event happens, it will inevitably be a catastrophe for the Hall of Hades!


    In other words, even if the Palace of Hades does nothing, it still can''t escape the inevitable disaster!


    This catastrophe will of course be related to Su Yan and Murder Sword!


    To put it bluntly, even if the Hall of the Hades did not kill the sword, Su Yan would bring the sword to the Hall of the Hades! That''s why the great catastrophe shown on the hexagram is formed!


    This is the first time that the great master has calculated such a hexagram. When he fought to the death with the underworld gods, he had never calculated such a terrifying hexagram!


    The Arch Mage couldn''t help thinking, who is this Su Yan, is it possible that this man wants to overthrow the Palace of the Underworld with his own power?


    The archmage''s fingers were trembling even slightly, if it weren''t for the reminder from the attendant beside him, he would not have recovered.


    The first thing that the Archmage recovered was to re-assemble the nine princes, and must use the power of the nine princes to hold on to the palace of the underworld to cope with this huge disaster!


    The nine princes do not yet know the mystery behind the palace of Hades, only know that they are tossed back and forth is unprecedented!


    At the end of the horizon, the figures of Su Yan and Zhu Xin have slowly appeared.


    "After you pass Yanwang Valley, you will be the Palace of Hades. This place has always been a forbidden place. Except for those princes, idle people and others are not allowed to enter it. I heard that those princes have to follow many rules when entering the Valley of Yanwang." Zhu Xin said. .


    Su Yan nodded slightly, the murderous sword cheered in his hand, and Su Yan could faintly sense that the death book should be in front.


    There is a mysterious connection between the killing sword and the death book, and there is a wordless monument on top of the two. These three form a trinity. If they are combined, the power is incredible.


    Su Yan and Zhu Xin only stepped into the scope of Yan Wanggu, and the prince''s men came up and shouted: "Bold, who are you! Do you know where this is? How dare to break in!"


    Facing this scolding, Su Yan didn''t bother to answer, and the murderous sword came out of its sheath, bringing a burst of blood!


    This blood-colored sword light smashed and decayed wherever it passed!


    With countless severed limbs flying directly in the air, with only three swords, Su Yan made the tooth soldier iron army under the king''s seat start crying for father and mother!


    After the spirituality of the Murder Sword has improved, its power has also increased a lot!


    The nine princes were talking, and the atmosphere was calm at first, but suddenly the room became quiet, because everyone felt a strong and unscrupulous murderous aura quickly approaching here!


    The princes looked at each other, the Longxing prince was the first to open the gate of the other palace, and he saw the dust at the entrance of the valley of the kings in the distance, and the tooth soldiers of the princes were all crushed!


    "Who is it, so courageous, to come here to be wild! Is this when us princes are air?" Longxing prince couldn''t help being furious.


    And behind Longxing Junhou, another Junhou said: "Who is this person, his sword aura seems very arrogant, I don''t seem to have seen such a sharp sword in the underworld!"


    "Is it the killing sword? That Su Yan?"


    Only when this question was asked, the surroundings inevitably fell into a strange silence.


    Lord Longxing said: "That Su Yan is the most wanted criminal in the underworld. Even if he has great abilities, is it true that he would dare to take the initiative to kill the Hall of the Underworld? When is there such a madman sword repair in this world? "


    Lord Changkong sneered: "Longxing, you are already old, and others may not dare to do things you dare not do. It seems that Su Yan can only be the sword repairman who can shine the sword light to such an extent. , As long as Su Yan and the Murder Sword are taken down, the 120 cities left over from the waste of the Hunting God will belong."


    This was also a great temptation for the nine princes. Behind the princes of the sky, two princes immediately flew up at the same time and went directly to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was slaughtering the four directions with a murderous sword, and two divine lights appeared in the sky, one blue and one blue. These two divine lights had formed a great sense of oppression while still in the air!


    But this time Su Yan didn''t need to be jealous anymore, and instead said it was good.


    Su Yan abandoned the inadequate tooth soldiers on the ground and went straight into the air, using the killing sword and these two princes to fight ten moves in the air!


    After these ten moves, the two princes were directly forced back ten miles by Su Yan''s Jianmang, and the hands holding the weapon could not help trembling. This tremor was caused by Su Yan''s too strong power.


    They competed with Su Yan with weapons, and after bearing Su Yan''s first sword, their arms were already numb, and they depended on strong will to support them.


    In the duel between the two monarchs and Su Yan, they did not take advantage of it, but Su Yan easily forced them back!


    The other princes were also watching, and at this time their evaluation of Su Yan could not help but raise another level!


    Many princes have become extremely jealous of Su Yan.


    The king of the sky said: "Long Xing, have you seen it? How powerful is that Su Yan, the waste of the hunting **** is not wronged at all."


    Longxing Junhou said: "Zhangkong, what do you mean by this?"


    "Don''t you understand? Times have changed. In the future, everyone will come out and rely on all their skills, and the qualifications will be useless."


    Su Yan only felt that he was very happy, and as expected, after the true essence could be used, the feeling of fighting was completely different from before! As long as the true essence is surging and transformed into boundless sword intent, this can be regarded as indulgent and unrestrained!


    Between the two princes arguing, Su Yan had already crossed the sky with the killing sword and killed him directly!


    The two princes who had just fought against Su Yan could only flee in the face of Su Yan''s offensive. Su Yan had not been killed yet, and an overwhelming force of killing pressure had already come over!


    These princes are not weak, but in the face of such overbearing murderous aura, they retreated to the rear together, and no one was willing to stay in place to resist Su Yan!


    These princes did not deal with each other. There were many years of feuds and contradictions between them. Seeing Su Yan''s murderous aura so awe-inspiring, it must be difficult to deal with. Fighting with Su Yan will not only cause danger, but also more important. It consumed Su Yan and only made wedding dresses for others.


    So no one is willing to directly appreciate Su Yan''s edge under this situation!


    So when Su Yan came with this sword, the nine princes all chose to retreat at the same time!


    With this sword, Su Yan blasted and smashed many carts and horses outside the palace directly into scum!


    Finally Su Yan landed on the roof of the other palace and said with his head raised: "You obviously have nine princes, so no one dares to fight me Su Mou?"

 Chapter 3169： The galaxy field divides the sky

    The third thousand one hundred and sixty-ninth chapter galaxy field divides the sky


    Su Yan stood proudly in the sky with one sword and one man, his momentum almost reached its peak!


    But Su Yan��s words are of course very unpleasant to the ears of these nine princes. The prince��s status is only under Pluto. When will it be the turn of a kid who does not know where to come out to give directions to Jiangshan Up?


    The nine princes were very angry. Longxing princes teased and said: "Zhangkong, don''t you often say that you are the strongest of the princes? How... ran faster than this old man?"


    The king of the sky said: "This king has always made plans and then moves. How can I make a move without seeing the strength of this kid first?"


    The king of the gods said: "In the sky, you have the most excuses. Usually the cowhide blows the loudest. At the critical moment, you are the most useless!"


    The prince of the sky glared angrily, almost about to fight with the king of the gods.


    Standing on the roof of the other palace, Su Yan looked at the nine princes, only to feel that he had encountered an unprovoked farce.


    This so-called prince is nothing more than a group of mobs. Since they are noisy and unwilling to attack, Su Yan will kill him with a sword!


    Su Yan followed this thought, and it only took less than one breath to reach the nine princes at Long Sword Kill, and the distance of three hundred feet was easily crossed!


    Su Yan''s speed even surpassed the speed of sound. After the long sword was killed, a sonic boom caused by the roar of the air followed!


    Su Yan''s sudden killing was far beyond the expectations of the nine princes. They had never seen such a fast sword move!


    The **** sword light was like a thunderbolt that suddenly descended from the clear sky. At this time, everyone could only show their magical powers to protect themselves!


    Su Yan''s sword light first collided with the sword light of the prince of the sky. After the sword light of both sides hit hard, they turned into countless small and broken sword lights and shot to the side. The aftermath of the sword light was even more dangerous!


    One of the lord''s shields was breached, and several swords were hit at once!


    After the prince of the sky and Su Yan fought for this, they finally understood why the two princes and Su Yan would desperately retreat after they fought!


    The strength of this kid is simply outrageous! I don''t know what monster it is!


    Lord Changkong and Su Yan only fought a sword against each other, and they almost couldn''t hold the sword in their hands. Under these circumstances, let alone use any peerless sword tricks, they could barely get from Su Yan''s whole body. And retreat is also very difficult.


    Before the Lord of the Sky could catch his breath, Su Yan had already reached his second sword!


    Looking at the sword in Su Yan''s hand at this time, the Lord of the Sky looked like a reminder!


    This sword Changkong Junhou didn''t want to resist it anymore, and when he grabbed it with his hand, there was a strong suction force. The two princes next to him couldn''t reach the defense and were pulled in front of him!


    The Lord of the Sky wants to use other Lords as his own physical shield to resist Su Yan''s sword moves!


    Facing Su Yan''s killing sword, these two princes only felt a sense of horror, and they instinctively resisted them with their weapons!


    With only two clanging sounds, the sabers of these two army queens were all broken by the murder sword!


    Even Su Yan hadn''t expected that the murderous sword that evolved the blood trough would be so sharp.


    And the bodies of the two princes were also scraped by the edge of the murder sword, and a huge wound appeared on the waist!


    The Lord of the Sky finally came over in a sigh of relief, and he spit out a black water that turned into a sharp arrow and diffracted towards Su, finally pushing Su Yan back!


    Thanks to these two princes are already undead, otherwise this sword will be dead. But even so, the injury was not light, and he yelled at the prince of the sky.


    Su Yan glanced at the Murder Sword, and then went to kill the nine princes. "It seems that the so-called princes are nothing more than this, and they are no match for the warlords I killed before."


    "Su Yan, don''t you look down on people!" A kind of magical spell had been condensed between the hands of Lord Xingyue, which looked like a miniature galaxy.


    When Xingyue Junhou released the spell, the day changed immediately. A huge universe and galaxy replaced this endless wasteland, and all Junhou and Su Yan were shrouded in it.


    This great magical power of changing the day and the day is very natural in Xingyue Junhou, almost seamless switching, even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it is also shrouded in it.


    "In this way, Su Yan, you can''t run away, and offend our nine princes. This is a felony to death!"


    Su Yan asked in return: "When did I say that I was going to run? The supernatural powers that changed the day and the day were very good. It seems that you are not all corpse position vegetarians, just to verify the edge of the killing sword.


    Su Yan was thinking at this time if he absorbed the soul energy of the nine princes, would the killing sword produce any strange evolution? Su Yan was very curious about this.


    The nine princes uttered angrily to denounce Su Yan for being too arrogant. At this moment, Su Yan stomped lightly, and the universe and galaxy trembled.


    After the restriction of the true essence in the body was opened, Su Yan''s combat effectiveness also increased exponentially, and now he wants to deal with these nine princes, it must be a matter of hand!


    These nine monarchs are far inferior to the sages of the five holy places, and they have no capital to fight against Su Yan!


    Su Yan formed a strange seal in his hands, and then an eight-story Pagoda Pagoda rose from the ground, and various musical instruments played the fairy music!


    This pagoda is magnificent, and Xianle is even more shocking!


    But this is far from Su Yan''s full strength, and the true essence in Su Yan''s body is still climbing frantically!


    Until the movement of this universe galaxy was controlled by the Buddha Pagoda, Xingyue Junhou sweated profusely and stared at Su Yan incredulously. This is obviously the galaxy realm he transformed with the power of law, but he was caught by Su Yan. It was suppressed with a Buddha Pagoda!


    Now the ownership of this galaxy realm has been in Su Yan''s hands. In other words, it is Su Yan who has restricted all the nine princes to this galaxy realm, so they have absolutely no chance to escape!


    One person dares to be so domineering towards nine princes!


    What is the origin of Su Yan?


    Su Yan walked slowly with the sword in his hand, and the galaxy trembled once every step he took!


    Maybe he can''t wait for Su Yan to punish all nine of them, this galaxy will be crushed by him!


    "What a domineering sword repairer! Is Su Yan? The old man has never seen a sword repairer comparable to you in seven thousand five hundred years in the underworld! Are you trying to crush the galaxy and then suppress us all?" The one who was speaking was the prince who was shaking the sky, and in terms of qualifications, he was already regarded as one of the two most qualified.


    Su Yan said leisurely, "Why don''t you talk nonsense if I ask you to raise your hands and surrender?"

 Chapter 3170： I have a clear heart

    Chapter 3170 I have a clear sword heart


    As Su Yan walked, there were gradually more phantoms. These phantoms dragged behind Su Yan, making the nine princes puzzled. They didn''t know what trick Su Yan would do next.


    When Su Yan walked in front of the princes of the sky, all these phantoms were suddenly activated. It turned out that these phantoms were all formed by the condensation of sword energy, and they attacked the nine princes respectively!


    Of course, this attack was not a random attack, these phantoms formed a sword formation according to Su Yan''s intention!


    Su Yan didn''t draw his sword, he only used thoughts and shadows to achieve this sword formation!


    "This is sword energy retention!" Changkong Junhou yelled. The first is that he was really surprised that no one could really use this legendary skill, and the second was to remind the other eight princes to be careful!


    Although the relationship between you is usually dire and fierce, but now the enemy is now, you can''t care about those contradictions!


    Su Yan corrected: "Chang Kong, it seems that you are also a trash. You only know that the sword aura retains its shape, and the sword aura retains its shape is just the basis. Or you can use the sword aura to form an array without changing your voice, relying on sword intent. I have a clear sword heart, do you really want to fight with me?"


    Although there was only one match, Su Yan had already seen that the Lord of the Sky must be very good at swordsmanship, otherwise it would be impossible to withstand Su Yan''s instant kill.


    It is precisely because of his very high realm that the Lord of the Sky feels that the man named Su Yan in front of him is an invincible terror!


    The nine princes were all caught in Su Yan''s sword formation at this time. Several princes resisted the murderous sword''s edge very reluctantly. These princes were originally good at spells and were not good at this kind of close combat.


    Lord Changkong stared at Su Yan gnashing his teeth for a long time, but in the end he didn''t say a word!


    Because Lord Changkong has already understood that the man standing in front of him at this time can definitely be regarded as the strongest enemy she has encountered in this life!


    "Zhangkong, what are you still in a daze, why don''t you do anything with him? If he is allowed to manipulate the sword formation like this, he will soon fall!" Longxing Junhou sternly shouted, "This is what happened. When it comes to the Hall of the Underworld, this king must tell you clearly!"


    The prince of the sky just woke up like a dream: "Old guy, what are you worried about? Didn''t this king say? The battle needs to be determined and then moved. If you can''t find the opponent''s weakness, you will rush to take action, and you will suffer in the end. Most likely it is myself!"


    Long Xingjun said: "Is it time to make sense? Changkong, you are so nonsense, are you being timid?"


    Lord Changkong sneered: "Old things, this king is just shy, what can you do with this king?"


    Long Xingjun was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but at this time he was already trapped in Su Yan''s sword formation. It was very difficult to withstand the sword light of the Murder Sword, and he was already able to fight back. insufficient.


    The prince of the sky said: "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong! Your strength may be enough to challenge the Pluto. It is definitely not a match for us princes. If it is normal, this king will definitely not be like you. The strong are the enemy, but here is Yan Wanggu. If this king indulges you in the past, it will also be a dead end! The same is death, it is better to teach you your peerless swordsmanship before you die!"


    What the Lord of the Sky said, there seemed to be a fire burning in his chest!


    At the same time, Lord Changkong lifted the long sword in his hand, and then the sword light in his hand rotated, turning into a tornado of sword energy and directly attacking Su Yan!


    Facing this strong sword energy tornado, Su Yan just gently waved the killing sword in his hand.


    This sword seems to be an understatement, but it eliminates the sword wave of the Lord of the Sky in the invisible!


    Lord Changkong sneered: "You see? The sword wave shaped by my ghost sword can be easily resolved by him. This enemy is far more powerful than us! If you still have the contempt of just now, Then there is no chance of winning even one point!"


    After the prince of the sky sneered, the power in his body quickly gathered in his right hand, and in his right hand there was another long knife with a very strange shape!


    "This king is known as the double sword of swords! The position of the king is also played with this pair of swords! Su Yan, you are indeed very strong! So strong that this king has to use swords at the same time for the first time after five hundred years!"


    The prince of the sky is definitely not a random talk. His position as a prince relies on serving in the army, chasing and killing countless survivors of the underworld.


    Compared with the other princes, he killed the most, and the title can be said to be accumulated by tired bones.


    After taking the sword of the Lord of the Sky, the harsh murderous aura is enough to directly contend with Su Yan!


    This murderous aura is formed through years of battle. Compared with the princes who have begun to enjoy vanity, the princes of the sky can be regarded as strong in martial virtues!


    In the midst of the bitter murderous intent, Lord Changkong directly attacked Su Yan!


    This sword contains two powers of Yin and Yang, one extreme heat and one extreme cold. If these two extreme forces operate at the same time, it will be very difficult to resist.


    If it is an ordinary master, at most ten moves will lose the ability to resist and fall to the ground.


    Lord Changkong used the most proud sword and flurry of dance in his life. This is the unique technique he created by repeatedly escaping from the dead!


    It is the most sacrificial technique to maximize the power of the sword in his hand.


    However, in the face of his terrifying offensive, almost no enemy can defend it. If this is the case, there is no need to defend.


    From the very beginning, the Lord of the Sky released the almost crazy killing intent in his heart. With the implementation of the tricks, the Lord of the Sky almost completely lost his mind. Under the urging of the crazy killing intent, he almost merged with the sword!


    The sword aura and sword aura of the prince in the sky were so fierce that Su Yan felt this way for the first time: Unexpectedly, a person using a sword at the same time can actually create the texture of a typhoon passing by!


    These eight princes were surprised to see, because through this sword dance, they realized what extent the real strength of the sky princes has reached!


    Under the sword and the vertical and horizontal, no matter the mountain or the sea will definitely be cut, and the prince of the sky is completely like a madman at this time, driven by the most instinctive will to kill, it is like the most terrifying war weapon!


    No wonder he heard that he could win one hundred thousand enemies in the land of Nanban!


    This sword and flurry of dance is indeed a dragon slaying technique for all enemies!


    The Lord of the Sky is indeed very powerful, but it is a pity that the enemy he encountered is Su Yan!


    In the face of the storm''s attack, Su Yan still did not rush, holding a killing sword in one hand and resisting all the attacks.


    The speed of both sides is extremely fast, so fast that some princes can''t see clearly!

 Chapter 3171： The same hatred

    Chapter 3171: The Same Enemy


    Although Su Yan was injured and resisted the Lord Changkong''s attack, the sword formation that only relied on the retention of sword aura to maintain its shape was also somewhat unsustainable under the attack by the Lord Changkong.


    Some of the sword energy retention has collapsed, and the rest is about to be unsustainable. There is a gap in the sword formation. Some powerful princes take the lead to get out, and then the weaker princes are also helped by their colleagues. Get away.


    After getting away, the king decided not to approach the battlefield here. Longxingjun said: "The man in the sky has completely lost his mind at this time. All he used is indiscriminate attacks. If we rashly approach there, it must be It will be affected. But there is a bit of truth that Zhang Kong said, this Su Yan is indeed the first strong enemy that the old man has encountered in his life! To deal with him, everyone needs to take out the strongest ability, and don��t hide it. Because the slightest bad result may be the fall of nine of us here!"


    After the Lord of the Sky had finished dancing with a set of swords, Su Yan still didn''t change his face and heartbeat, looking very calm.


    The swords and swords of the madman in the sky have exhausted all the tricks and still can''t help Su Yan.


    The strength of the Lord of the Sky has already passed, to the point of declining, Su Yan of course can sense that the Lord of the Sky is slowly declining, and the murderous sword is also beginning to shine in Su Yan''s hands. !


    At the moment when the Murder Sword was about to swallow the sword light, Shenwei Junhou and Longxing Junhou also knew the timing, and two magic weapons came to Su Yan at the same time.


    The Divine Power Token of the Divine Power is a magic weapon of his own essence and blood. After flying out, a purple divine light is directly enveloping Su Yan. The purple divine light has more than 100,000 kilograms of power directly towards it. Su Yan''s body is pressed!


    These hundreds of thousands of catties could not cause any harm to Su Yan, but it suppressed Su Yan for a moment, causing Su Yan to lose that fleeting battle opportunity.


    When the brilliance of the Murder Sword began to become dazzling, the magic weapon of Longxing Junhou had turned into a huge mountain, and it seemed that Su Yan and Changkong Junhou would be suppressed together!


    After the light of the killing sword in Su Yan''s hand shone, the huge mountain was split in half directly in the air!


    Su Yan can do this kind of thing, in fact, there is nothing surprising. What surprised these princes most was Su Yan''s demeanor. He didn''t change his expression and heartbeat, and split a mountain in half with the most calm posture!


    The edge of the killing sword is really terrifying! Cutting a mountain is as easy as cutting a sponge!


    If this horrible sword light greeted them like princes, would it be worth it?


    Thinking of this, some princes are already retreating, and they are determined not to fight against such a strong one!


    "You forget, we dedicated a soul and a soul in the Hall of Hades. The Hall of Hades can manipulate our lives and deaths. If we escape, how will the Hall of Hades deal with us? And the operation of the Milky Way domain has been used by Su Yan. Suppressed, even if you want to escape, will he be willing to let you escape?" Longxing Junhou said.


    "Yes! At this moment, we can only rely on the big guys to help each other in the same boat! At this time, we can only put aside the grievances and grievances in the past. In today''s situation, it is not his Su Yan who perishes here, or the nine of us. All the great princes have fallen! There is absolutely no possibility of the third possibility!" The Zhentian prince also said the same.


    Long Xing and Zhentian are the two most qualified princes. Since they all said this, there is actually no such thing as a retreat for other princes!


    The nine princes have indeed retired, and they can only fight to the death with Su Yan here!


    After having such an awareness, several princes moved towards Su Yan one after another!


    The first is Zhentian Junhou. After he shot, swarms of poisonous bees were suddenly formed in the void. The toxins in these poisonous bees can easily dissolve the human body!


    Many people who opposed Zhentian Junhou were bombarded by him with these poisonous bees to the point that no scum was left.


    However, it is not easy for these poisonous bees to feed in the underworld, so the Lord Zhentian always regards these poisonous bees as treasures, and he is reluctant to take them out at ordinary times.


    Now that it has come to the desperate moment, of course the Zhentian Junhou must set an example and bring out the most powerful skills!


    Su Yan didn''t put these poisonous bees in his eyes. The natural real-life Golden Cicada Gu couldn''t help Su Yan. The power of these poisonous bees could not surpass the Golden Cicada Gu.


    And the other princes also pinched all kinds of magical powers in their own hands, only when these poisonous bees entangled Su Yan to the limit, they worked together to kill Su Yan!


    Under the cover just now, Lord Changkong finally retreated from under Su Yan''s sword calmly!


    He consumes a lot, and it takes a long time to sort out and restore the power in his body. What is unexpected is that Su Yan took his sword flurry of dance with only one hand!


    At this time, the princes of the sky only felt very illusory. These princes in the underworld were always eager to kill each other. It was unexpected that one day they would stand together in unparalleled unity!


    I have to say that this is really good luck!


    The Lord Zhentian directly activated those poisonous bee swarms, first surrounded Su Yan, and then launched attacks from all directions!


    Su Yan only laughed, and then said: "Don''t you think that these tiny poisonous insects can really get me?"


    The trembling lord said: "Su Yan! After five thousand years of careful selection and feeding of the poisonous bees, they are already invulnerable and..."


    Before the Zhentian Junhou finished speaking, Su Yan swept away with the killing sword in his hand, and the **** sword aura had already destroyed a large number of poisonous bees!


    Zhentian Junhou was so painful to see, these were his most precious poisonous bees!


    Su Yan''s sword spirit went out, and his 100 years of hard work was gone!


    Su Yan laughed mockingly: "Is this what you mean by invulnerability?"


    Zhentian Junhou was so angry that he almost carried him back and said angrily: "Su Yan! This king and you are not at odds! If you can catch you alive, this king will definitely cut your flesh and blood! Otherwise, it will be difficult to eliminate this king. Hate in the heart!"


    After the ruthless words were finished, Lord Zhentian ordered all the poisonous bees to launch an attack on Su Yan!


    Although the poisonous bee''s attacks came from all directions, it was too easy for Su Yan''s sword to protect his all directions!


    This attack seems really unreasonable, it is simply the Lord Zhentian taking the initiative to send his beloved poisonous bee to death, of course there is no reason for the Lord Zhentian to do meaningless things.


    In fact, the death of these poisonous bees is all mysterious.

 Chapter 3172： Kill you with one sword

    Chapter 3172: One Sword Kills You


    After these poisonous bees were killed by Su Yan with sword energy, poisonous gas was released!


    Moreover, these poisonous gases are colorless and tasteless, making it almost impossible to detect them.


    These poisonous bees themselves have extremely strong combat effectiveness. Even if they encounter a very powerful enemy and cannot defeat them, they can still rely on the poison gas formed from the corpse to cause a second kill. This is where these poisonous bees are powerful!


    This is a trap set by Lord Shaking Lord in advance. If the enemy of Lord Shaking Lord thinks that they will kill these poisonous bees and they will be sure of winning, it would be a big mistake!


    There have been a few times before, the Lord Zhentian encountered very difficult enemies. These enemies have been cultivated to the world, and their strength is far above that of the Lord Zhentian. After killing a hundred thousand poisonous bees, they began to smug.


    But they don''t want to inhale the poisonous gas into their own body when they are smug.


    After the poison is on, you can only leave the fish!


    Therefore, when Zhentian Junhou saw Su Yan beheading all the Sky Venomous Bees, half of his shocked appearance was regarded as a performance, and the other half was regarded as really distressed for his loss. After all, the cultivation of these Venomous Bees was very difficult. Zhentian Junhou definitely spent a lot of money.


    But as long as you can kill Su Yan here and get the killing sword by the way, then no matter how big the cost is, it''s worth it.


    After all, the bonus offered by the Palace of the Hades to Su Yan is unprecedented! No one in the underworld can say rejection of such an overweight!


    After Su Yan swept the swarm of poisonous bees with sword energy, they fell from the sky one after another!


    What these venomous bees flow out of their bodies is not dark red blood, but green slurry, and the toxins are all hidden in this green slurry.


    At this time, the Lord Zhentian was very proud of himself, thinking that Su Yan had already been involved in his secret calculation, and was already thinking about waiting for the Pluto Temple to discuss merits and rewards.


    After Su Yan''s last move, Hundred Flowers dazzled, countless sword lights swept away the poisonous bees in the sky!


    Seeing that all the poisonous bees were swept away by Su Yan, Zhentian Junhou showed a sly smile on his face, saying: "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong, but do you know that you have been recruited?"


    "Successful move?" Su Yan asked strangely, "Your sky full of poisonous bees has been wiped out by me, so what are you saying? You are afraid that your brain is broken!"


    "Su Yan! My poisonous bee volatilizes poison only after death, and it is colorless and tasteless, making it hard to defend against. You are surrounded by a swarm of poisonous bees. You killed at least half a million poisonous bees just now. The sky is full of poisonous gas! Do you know that you are already poisoned?"


    Su Yan did not speak in response to Lord Zhentian, which made the Lord Zhentian become more and more proud. He couldn''t help saying: "Su Yan, even if your skills are better than the sky, now you can''t just be like a goose. Standing in the air, can you help me?"


    Su Yan retorted and said, "You said I can''t do anything to you, so do you dare to stand within a hundred feet away from me?"


    "What can I dare not do! Su Yan child, you are already stubborn!" The Lord Zhentian has already determined one thing, that is, Su Yan has been poisoned by him!


    Although Su Yan looks very calm now, this calmness is just a pretend. In fact, Su Yan has nothing to do!


    As for the horrible toxicity of the poisonous bee he raised, he certainly has confidence in the horror!


    But Zhentian Junhou also had to be careful, because this Su Yan''s body was absolutely comparable. If he was dying to fight back, it would be very uneconomical even if he was injured.


    At that time, the ownership of the killing sword might also be a huge question mark.


    The trembling lord said: "Su Yan, are you all five internally burned now? If you have pain, just cry out. If you keep holding back, it will only make you suffocate your internal injuries. As long as you are poisoned by this king, Even a monster in the wild, it will turn into a puddle of water at most two hours. How long can you hold it?"


    Su Yan said, "After all that, you just don''t dare to approach me within a hundred feet, right?"


    The trembling prince said: "Why does this king dare? You are surrounded by poisonous gas. You are about to attack your heart, and you dare to bravish!"


    After finishing speaking, the prince of the trembling directly set out from the place and straddling towards Su Yan. The other princes were a little hesitant, but no one came out to oppose the prince of the trembling.


    The main thing is that the combat power that Su Yan just showed is really exaggerated. These princes don''t know whether the poison of the trembling prince is as powerful as he boasted, so no one wants to follow the steps of the trembling prince.


    The trembling prince soon reached the range of one hundred meters that Su Yan said, but he also played a trick. He stopped shortly after entering this range, and then the trembling prince said: "Su Yan, this king advises You''d better not get angry, if you arrogantly move the true energy in your body, it will only make the poisoning time come earlier! But well... this king has always been generous and loves talents, if you bow to this king, then kill If the sword is offered together, this king may be able to ask the Palace of the Hades to let you have a way out."


    Su Yan said, "Are you saying these things because you are afraid? I am afraid that I will suppress the poison and kill you with a single sword?"


    Zhentian Junhou changed his expression when he heard the words, because Su Yan had broken the thoughts in his heart, and he was indeed very afraid of killing swords!


    But in the blink of an eye, the prince shook the sky and laughed again, and took out a cyan orb to protect his chest, and said: "Su Yan, although this king knows that you are bluffing, you are also fully prepared. The gem in this king''s hand is called Abi Shenluo. With the user''s cultivation base, it can increase defense power! With this orb protecting the king''s thoroughness, do you have this ability even if you want to die and break the net?"


    Zhentian Junhou had great confidence in the defensive power of the orb in his hand, otherwise he wouldn''t be close to Su Yan at such a short distance.


    Thinking of the cultivation base of his prince, and his qualifications among the princes is considered to be one of the two oldest, the defensive power provided by the orb can be imagined.


    What he wanted was Su Yan furiously attacked his heart, and then poisoned himself to death.


    Only this time he underestimated Su Yan too much, and looked at himself too much.


    Before the words of Zhentian Junhou fell, he saw a blood line flying through the sky violently!


    And Su Yan also disappeared in place, and then a sharp and piercing sound came, and finally the head of the trembling king fell to the ground!


    After Su Yan''s sword was forced into a line, the speed reached its extreme!


    With such extreme speed, Jun Hou Zhentian couldn''t resist at all, and even to death he still had a mocking expression on his face, and he didn''t even figure out how he died!


    Abi Shenluo''s orb did bloom in a flash of brilliance, but this brilliance was completely meaningless in front of Su Yan''s killing sword!


    Su Yan''s sword has been condensed for a long time, and its power is much greater than usual.


    Su Yan only felt that this trembling prince was too upright, and he actually dared to approach him within a hundred meters of distance, and also gave him such a long time to condense his sword energy. He wanted to spit out, but he didn��t know how He feels good when talking about it.


    Su Yan only used a sword to slash the death of the trembling king, just like an oil lamp went out instantly.


    When Su Yan appeared and took the sword back, the remaining princes showed an expression of awakening from a dream.


    The eldest prince who is the most senior has just fallen!

 Chapter 3173： I cant stand it anymore

    Chapter 3173: I can''t stand it anymore


    The godly monarch could not help saying: "Su Yan, haven''t you been poisoned? How can you still have such an ability?!"


    Su Yan said, "I did not notice that I was poisoned for a while, but only a little bit of toxin. Do you think that poisoning can defeat me? You princes are too naive! Listen carefully, To defeat me, you need to show the courage to fight to death. If you don''t even have this awareness, you don''t have to fight with me at all, because this is destined to be a massacre!"


    The poisonous power of the Zhentian Lord is definitely not a joke, they really can''t figure out what kind of method Su Yan used, so that this powerful toxin has no effect on him.


    At least one thing is very clear right now, and that is that Su Yan is much more troublesome than they thought!


    Su Yan did what he said, and another person rushed into the circle of the remaining princes in an instant!


    Su Yan really came so fast this time, it can be said that it was too fast to hide!


    Moreover, these princes had no idea that Su Yan would take the initiative to charge. Among the eight princes, only the long sky prince reacted. He made a spell with Su Yan with a sword in his hand, and then flew out directly!


    Su Yan''s power is too strong!


    Several of the other princes who did not react were injured by Su Yan''s sword aura and released their strongest magic weapon one after another! At this critical juncture, they can''t take care of that much. The only thing they consider is how to protect themselves.


    The strong meditation collided together and produced a huge explosion in the air!


    This explosion produced black smoke billowing, and amidst the black smoke, another prince��s head was directly chopped off by Su Yan!


    The explosion caused great accidental injuries at the same time, and several princes were injured by their own people. The screams rang out again and again. It seemed that Su Yan was everywhere and everyone was in danger!


    The situation suddenly became messy.


    And this chaotic situation is obviously more beneficial to Su Yan!


    In this chaos, Su Yan attacked again and cut off the head of a prince again!


    Starting from the trembling prince, Su Yan has already killed three princes in a short time, so how can the remaining princes not be afraid?


    In fact, the three princes who were beheaded by Su Yan actually practiced some secret methods. Even if the body is destroyed, as long as part of the soul can escape, there is still a chance of rebirth.


    But Su Yan''s killing sword blocked the back of these three princes.


    While being beheaded by Su Yan''s killing sword, the spirit in the body would also suffer damage equal to the physical body, so the death of the body was all in an instant.


    This is the most terrifying part of the Murder Sword!


    The remaining six princes all retreated to the rear. At this time, they can only die from the daoist friends and not to die. Keeping their lives is the most important thing, and other things can be temporarily put aside!


    But it is not easy to escape, Su Yan''s sword chased him out again!


    Screams rang out one after another in the air, and they strangely discovered that Su Yan''s sword was stronger than before!


    The killing sword successively killed three princes and absorbed a large amount of death energy and soul energy, and then this part of the power was even fed back to Su Yan!


    It took a very long time for the Murder Sword to absorb such a huge power before, but after the blood trough evolved, the Murder Sword robbed the three princes of the huge dead energy at the moment they killed the three princes. And soul energy!


    So after Su Yan killed the three princes, his true essence was stronger than before!


    The prince retreated in a different direction. After being caught by Su Yan, he killed another prince!


    The remaining five princes only felt terrified and found that they had far underestimated Su Yan''s determination!


    This man is not joking, he really wants to wipe out all the lords here!


    Everyone is now caught in the Star-Moon Domain, and Su Yan''s dominance in this domain has been taken away, which is tantamount to cutting their back.


    If the remaining five princes want to survive, the only way out is to defeat Su Yan here, there is no other way to go!


    The princes of the sky roared, wanting to fight against Su Yan and give the rest of the princes a chance to breathe. If Su Yan is chased and killed unreasonably all the way, it will be a matter of time for all their princes to fall.


    The sword in the hands of the Lord of the Sky turned into a whirlwind again, trying to use his powerful killer to recruit the enemy to live in Su Yan!


    However, this time the idea of ??the Lord of the Sky was undoubtedly frustrated, and the whirlwind of the sword was released, and it was cut through by Su Yan with a **** sword!


    "Do you want to deal with me a second time with the same trick?" Su Yan''s words were cold with three-point ridicule, but what they exposed was reality.


    A trick of this level might show up to five points of power when dealing with Su Yan for the first time, but in the second time I am afraid that even one point of power might not be used.


    The Lord of the Sky is known as the sword and sword. In fact, his attack mode has been seen through by Su Yan, so he cut his tricks easily!


    After the prince of the sky was cut through by Su Yan, the five princes could not help becoming panicked.


    Once they become frightened, their subordinates will become very unstructured. Coupled with the pressure of Su Yan''s sword power, these five princes will be defeated!


    The monarch roared, and the sound formed explosive sound waves in the air, and then converted into a dozen wedge-shaped marks of the underworld. These dozen marks came toward Su Yan''s suppression. Su Yan sneered, and he didn''t even bother to use the sword. Just bombard it with a fist, and the powerful fist wind brought out has already whizzed out, turning into a wave in the air, directly blasting these dozen marks to shatter!


    The monarch of the gods was completely stunned, and just listened to the monarch of Longxing: "Xingyue, I blame you on what domain you use. Now we are all trapped in it! This kid doesn''t know what monster it is! It''s not what we can do. The level to deal with!"


    The realm of the Xingyue Lords was controlled by Su Yan with the Pagoda Pagoda. They really have no way to escape now, they can only face Su Yan in despair!


    Xingyue Junhou yelled: "Use the domain to trap him, you were all applauded just now! Is this situation what I want?"


    "At this time, don''t shirk each other, and think about how to deal with him!"


    Su Yan''s sword light flew through the air in a tricky route, gradually driving the Lord of the Sky into danger!


    Lord Changkong was surprised to find that his tricks were often restrained by Su Yan before they were used.


    In other words, Su Yan had already figured out the routines in his tricks in the shortest time, so he could predict the enemy''s first opportunity and suppress him everywhere!


    Lord Changkong said angrily: "If you don''t come to help, I can''t stand it anymore!"

 Chapter 3174： The Awakening of Murder Sword

    Chapter 3174: The Awakening of the Murder Sword


    Longxing Junhou was taken aback. Although he and Zhangkong Junhou were the most uncomfortable, they had a deep and fiery relationship, but the situation at this time determined that they were all grasshoppers on a rope. If Longkong Junhou fell here, then He must not be jumping for long.


    Long Xing Junhou gritted his teeth and smashed into the sky, but it didn''t take long to kill him before he retreated. The reason was very simple. Su Yan''s sword aura was too harsh!


    Even a prince like him, if he hits a sword in the face, he will definitely die.


    Seeing Longxing Junhou and leaving as soon as he touched him, Zhangkong Junhou began to curse again!


    In the curse, the three princes of Shenwei, Xingyue, and Xueyang were killed together. The four princes each took their own soldiers and fought fiercely in the air with Su Yan!


    Although Su Yan played four by one, he completely occupied the mountain breeze, suppressing these four princes completely out of breath.


    When Longxing Monarch saw that Su Yan had been completely entangled by the four monarchs, he turned his gaze and looked at the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and he couldn''t help but think of some ideas in his heart.


    It is very difficult to defeat Su Yan here. This Su Yan becomes stronger as he fights, and his tactic of using his number to consume Su Yan has actually gone bankrupt.


    Instead of fighting desperately with Su Yan here, it would be better to find a chance to escape from this galaxy realm!


    The dragon-shaped monarch looked at the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda for a long time. Although what was revealed inside was an indescribable aura, he gritted his teeth and thought that this Pagoda Pagoda would be more powerful since Su Yan did not take the initiative to manage it. The magical artifacts will also lose more than half of their spirituality, and maybe you can find a way to escape!


    Long Xing Junhou was also cool, so he did as he thought of it, and directly gathered at least one third of the power of the whole body in his hands, and then bombarded the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    The magic talisman that the Ming force urged the explosion to explode directly on the periphery of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    The violent explosion even made the Galaxy Realm tremble!


    The four princes can''t help being distracted, want to see what the **** Longxing Junhou is doing!


    But they turned their heads and saw that the eight-story Pagoda pagoda was generous in divine light, and even rebounded part of the damage. After the shock wave from the explosion bounced back, Longxing Junhou could not reach the defense and was directly bombarded. Even his body was distorted. A strange shape!


    This time the injury is bound to be serious!


    Su Yan sneered, only thinking that Longxingjun was very ridiculous.


    This eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has come into being based on the law between heaven and earth. Only law can resist the power of law. The princes of the underworld want to contend with the law between heaven and earth. They are too self-conscious!


    After Longxing Junhou flew out, Su Yan also abandoned the four great monarchs in front of him and flew directly towards Longxing Junhou!


    The shock wave of the explosion was causing Longxing Junhou''s head to vibrate, and even the soul was very unstable. When he recovered a little bit, only a little **** sword light was infinitely approaching!


    Longxing Junhou couldn''t resist the attack of the killing sword!


    After being pierced into Longxing Junhou��s brain, all the death energy and soul energy were extracted by the murder sword, but within three to five seconds, Longxing Junhou was completely destroyed, and then the dry corpse was directly taken from Falling in the air!


    After taking away the death aura and soul energy of Longxing Junhou, the murderous sword couldn''t help shaking in Su Yan''s hands!


    Then Su Yan''s eyes inevitably turned red, and a strong murderous aura was released!


    Su Yan can clearly sense that the murderer''s will is eager to swallow the energy of the remaining four princes!


    And the faces of the remaining four princes finally only left the expression of fear!


    Now fools can find out. Every time Su Yan punishes a prince, his power will become terrifying.


    And from the very beginning, on their own, they could not be Su Yan''s opponent...


    The next one to punish was the Lord of the Sky. All his swords were broken by Su Yan. The long sword swept his head down without any suspense, and then the **** light and shadow swayed in the air again, smashing the three great powers of God, Xingyue, and Blood Yang. King Hou Bounce!


    At this time, the monarch has no power, only the begging of Su Yan, as long as Su Yan let him go, he is willing to be a cow and horse for Su Yan, and recognize Su Yan as a godfather.


    King Xingyue also learned something, and even sought after Su Yan to become Pluto.


    The two princes only had the deepest fear of destruction. As long as they could get rid of this strong fear, even sacrificing their personality was acceptable.


    Only Junhou Xueyang came up very hard, he knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent but he still wanted to come up, just because he planned to use secret methods.


    Lord Xueyang cultivated a very special secret method, the last move of this secret method is called Prajna Nirvana. It is a trick to force all the power in the body to die with the opponent!


    The prince possesses very powerful meditation, if he wants to explode himself, this star-moon domain may be destroyed!


    Lord Xueyang came to kill with the belief that he would die, but Su Yan not only knew his plan, but only used the killing sword to resist!


    Only a strong white light appeared in Xueyang Junhou''s mouth, followed by a strong white light in his ears, nose, and mouth!


    Su Yan had already understood the meaning of the Blood Sun Prince, he wanted to die together.


    This white light is also a kind of dead light, which is self-evident for the lethality of a living person like Su Yan.


    Su Yan was about to summon the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to protect his body, but the murderous sword in his hand burst out with a **** light curtain at his own discretion!


    This blood-colored light curtain directly swallowed the death light and the blood-sun prince!


    Next, Prince Xueyang��s self-detonation was confined to this blood-colored light curtain, and before the explosion came an extremely unwilling howl of Prince Xueyang.


    The extent of this explosion is far greater than the explosion that Longxing Junhou bombarded the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda just now!


    The tremor in the Star-Moon Domain was more severe than before, but since Su Yan had already suppressed him with the eighth-layered Buddha, then there was no need to worry about the domain being broken, they were all involved in the nameless void.


    After Xueyang Junhou blew himself up, a large amount of death energy and soul energy were swallowed by the Murder Sword.


    There was only a trace of fear in Su Yan''s heart at this moment.


    The Murder Sword took the initiative to release the red light curtain just now not because it wanted to protect it, but because of its greed for soul energy.


    The higher the awakening, the stronger the spirituality of the Murder Sword, and as the spirituality of the Murder Sword becomes stronger and stronger, this innate greed and desire to kill is also showing exponential growth!


    Thanks to Su Yan''s immortal emperor-level state of mind, if he changed to another monk, he would have been unable to suppress the murderous sword''s fierce power!


    The remaining two princes were split apart only after being glanced at by Su Yan.


    Even the self-detonation of Xueyang Junhou couldn''t hurt Su Yan a vellus hair. How could the two of them be Su Yan''s opponents?

 Chapter 3175： See through

    Chapter three hundred and seventy-five chapters see through at a glance


    After the Murder Sword absorbed the death energy and soul energy of the emperor Xueyang, he was eager to try again, almost wanting to break free from Su Yan''s hands!


    And a thought to kill was also involuntarily born in Su Yan''s heart. This is the killing sword trying to affect Su Yan''s mood!


    This sword is really too greedy. When the spiritual sense of this sword is fully awakened, I am afraid it will be a divine weapon that will not lose to the halberd of Crime. Although it has unmatched power, it will Corrupt every soul contaminated with it.


    Perhaps this is the real form of the killing sword, which will not only produce the strongest damage to the enemy, but also pose a great threat to the owner.


    At this time, Su Yan gently let go, and the killing sword turned into a **** streamer, heading towards the two princes, Shenwei and Xingyue...


    The killing sword at this time is like a hungry tiger, and these two kings are like its prey.


    When the Murder Sword was in Su Yan''s hands, Su Yan was so impulsive that he almost couldn''t handle it. These two princes couldn''t resist the power of the Murder Sword.


    The princes of the underworld are all destroyed here, I am afraid it is already a matter of time.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Yan was able to observe exactly how far the spirit sense of the Murder Sword had evolved.


    In the Hall of the Hades, the attendants gathered outside the door of a hall. The memorial tablets of the princes of the Hades are enshrined in this hall. The memorial tablets contain the souls and souls of the princes of the Hades. This soul and soul equals the hostages. Being held in the hands of the Hall of Hades to ensure that the ruler maintains absolute loyalty to the Hall of Hades.


    At this time, all the princes'' tablets in the hall had been shattered and collapsed. This was something that had never happened since the establishment of the Hades Palace.


    It has been tens of thousands of years since the establishment of the Palace of the Underworld. During this period, countless gods of the underworld were slaughtered, and the Palace of the Underworld has always had the upper hand.


    Lords attacked on behalf of the Palace of Hades, usually with more wins than losses. There has never been a situation where so many princes have been wiped out!


    For the Palace of Hades, it was an unprecedented defeat! Even the foundation of the Hades Palace will be shaken with it!


    These close waiters are already completely confused, and don''t know how to deal with this scene at all!


    And the great master can already determine one thing by combining the hexagrams just now, that is, the chaos in the underworld must have a great relationship with Su Yan!


    It can even be said that Su Yan is the source of all this turmoil!


    Only by eliminating Su Yan, the underworld can return to the correct order in the past!


    The archmage stood dignified outside the hall without saying a word, and the other attendants naturally did not dare to speak.


    And in this solemnness, there was a fierce wind in the distant space!


    This gust of wind also brought a strange and arrogant breath!


    "Is the Star-Moon Realm broken?" the archmage muttered to himself, "After this Su Yantong killed the nine princes, I am afraid that his power has been almost consumed now. If I go up to fight him now, It should be easy to take him down! This opportunity is great. If the killing sword can be taken down at the same time, it will naturally be the best thing!"


    Before the voice of the great mage fell, the wind in the sky had become more and more fierce.


    With this fierce wind, Su Yan and Zhu Xin also fell from the sky!


    The Arch Mage felt very stunned, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan would actually appear on the stage in this way and enter the Palace of Hades.


    This was the first time we met, but the archmage sensed a very mysterious and very powerful aura from the man in front of him!


    Moreover, the man in front of him has very firm eyes. Just looking at his eyes will tell you that he is strong, which is definitely not easy to deal with.


    The person who wants to come here must be Su Yan!


    While the Arch Mage was looking at Su Yan, Su Yan was also paying attention to the Arch Mage.


    I have to say that the atmosphere in the Palace of Hades is very unique, and there seems to be an eternal silence here that will never be disturbed. The tall buildings are full of serious texture, which makes it easy for people to develop feelings of insignificance and worship.


    And the great mage dressed in black is also very solemn, and he is definitely not easy to follow!


    For Su Yan, although this person''s aura is very weird and his cultivation level must be very strong, he does not have a king dragon aura radiating from his body, so this person is mostly a master in the palace of the Hades, not the deity of the Hades.


    Zhu Xin stood behind Su Yan for half a step with excitement. For thousands of years, the Hall of the Hades has been the biggest enemy in the illusion of the Witch Clan, and the Hall of the Hades has always been a place of legend!


    The biggest dream of all the ancient underworld people who oppose the Hall of Hades is to enter the Hall of Hades and completely destroy the ruling institutions inside!


    She can now set foot in the Palace of Hades, in a sense, it is infinitely close to this ultimate dream.


    Between the archmage and Su Yan staring at each other, the aura was very peaceful, and almost no murderous aura leaked out. Just talking about the kung fu in the state of mind, it is already much stronger than the princes Su Yan had faced before.


    Then the Arch Mage looked away and went to Zhu Xin behind Su Yan.


    The archmage saw through Zhu Xin''s identity with just one glance, and angrily said: "This is a holy land in the underworld. Is it a place where you can wait for the dirty sinners to set foot!"


    Sin tribe is a contempt for the Witch tribe and other ancient tribes.


    Zhu Xin said: "Haha, you don''t know if the Palace of the Hades still exists after today, what use is it for you to speak big words to me now, if you have the ability, you can handle this man!"


    The man Zhu Xin said is of course Su Yan standing in front of her!


    Su Yan still didn''t say a word at this time, but the archmage was completely jealous of Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan''s aura was very deep, no trace of the battle could be seen all over his body, and more importantly, the corners of his clothes were not damaged.


    The fall of the nine princes just now had nothing to do with this little girl of the Witch Clan.


    It''s just that the great mage couldn''t figure out how Su Yan managed to kill the nine princes with almost no loss.


    The strength of these nine princes is already very strong. To do such a thing, unless Su Yan has the magic weapon of the crushing level or the cultivation base, or both!


    In short, Su Yan''s difficulty is probably only seen in his life!


    During the confrontation between the two sides, the Arch Mage suddenly became relaxed, and he shielded all the nearby attendants.


    Then the great mage said: "Su Yan, this seat is really curious, how did you enter the underworld as a living person?"


    This was the first sentence of Su Yan of the Great Master, and it was also the first person who could reveal his identity after Su Yan came to this underworld.


    The magic crystal was added to the secret medicine, and then Su Yan practiced ancient yoga without a teacher. Adding these together, the ten kings could not see through Su Yan''s details.


    But as soon as the archmage came up, he saw through all of Su Yan''s hole cards, which also made Su Yan a little alert.

 Chapter 3176： Kids trick

    Chapter 3176: Children''s tricks


    Su Yan said: "You shouldn''t be Pluto, what status are you in this Pluto palace?"


    The archmage proudly said: "This seat is the chief archmage in the Hall of the Hades, in charge of the wine. After His Majesty the Hades retreats, this seat will also manage the affairs of the underworld at the same time."


    "With that said, you can be regarded as the second person below Pluto?"


    The great mage said: "You can think so too."


    "Then you should know where the death book is, right?" Su Yan asked again.


    The archmage pondered for a moment before repliing: "Su Yan, you killed all the way, the purpose is to grab the death book?"


    Su Yan said: "The death book is only one of my purposes, and another very important purpose is to find a way to return from the underworld to the third region."


    "Are you from the third region?" The archmage''s face became more and more gloomy, as if thinking of something. These things are related to the current situation and make things more complicated.


    "As long as I meet this condition, I don''t have to be an enemy of your Hades Palace." Su Yan said.


    The Arch Mage angrily said: "Su Yan, do you know what you are talking about? The Death Book is the most cherished magic weapon of His Majesty the Underworld, and it is against the laws of heaven to return from the underworld to the third region! The underworld is always only Where Xu Jin is not allowed to leave, if everyone is just like you, wouldn��t the cycle of heaven��s law be messed up?"


    The preaching of the great mage is meaningless to Su Yan. As long as Su Yan wants to do, no matter how much resistance there is in front of him, he will recklessly eliminate it, and will never give up if he does not achieve his goal.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, Pluto, tell him to come out and see me."


    The archmage said angrily: "Only you? Want to see His Majesty the Hades? It''s ridiculous! You haven''t even passed this level of your seat!"


    After the great mage became extremely angry, he started directly!


    As soon as the great mage used the power of his body, the exquisite patterns on the floor immediately became brighter, and it seemed that the huge formations in the palace of the underworld were slowly being activated.


    The Hall of the Hades is a huge pure white building with countless exquisite formations. From the design to the construction of the Hall of Hades, the initial consideration is not only the beauty, but also the function of defending the enemy.


    It''s just that it has been ten thousand years since it was built, but the function of defending the enemy has never been brought into play.


    At this time, inspired by the hands of the great mage, these formations that were set up in the past finally began to show its hideous side.


    A smile finally appeared on the face of the great mage, as if he had firmly gained the upper hand in the confrontation with Su Yan.


    And Su Yan just glanced around at random, and then said in a notice tone: "Your formation has a lot of layers. If you activate all of them, although there are more than a dozen magical powers, it is still impossible to help me. Because of this. This level of defense was not built for a character of my class from the beginning."


    The archmage was stunned for a moment, he had seen many arrogant people. But even the arrogant assailant will become honest after arriving at the Hall of Hades, and he will not dare to overstep in front of him.


    Only this Su Yan almost didn''t take him seriously. How could the archmage not be angry?


    The archmage jumped into a rage and wanted to tear Su Yan by hand now, but he also knew that this matter was extremely difficult.


    Su Yan is probably the strongest enemy that the Palace of Underworld has to deal with in history. Compared with Su Yan, those strong men of the sin race are not in the same dimension at all.


    Su Yan is indeed very arrogant, but he does have arrogant capital.


    "Why don''t you think this formation can''t help you?" the archmage asked, "this formation is personally arranged by this seat, and contains supreme mystery, which can evolve the power of meditation into all kinds of magic methods, even the soul of the ancient dragon. Suppression, you are just a mere human being, can you claim that you are more powerful than the ancient Underworld Dragon?"


    The voice of the great mage fell, and there was a golden sword light in Su Yan''s hand.


    This golden sword light is not right, it doesn''t seem to be the legendary killing sword, in fact this sword light is Tai''a.


    After Tai''a was held by Su Yan, he inserted it directly into the hard obsidian floor, and then the cracks spread directly!


    Along with these spreading cracks, there was also the spreading golden sword light!


    There are countless magical circuits under this floor, and it is these magical circuits that make the formation of the entire Hades Palace inspired!


    Su Yan used this trick to destroy the magic circuit, and also made the operation of the Great Formation of the Hades Palace become extremely jerky.


    The great mage''s face was full of unbelievable expressions. It was really hard for him to believe that Su Yan''s strength was so shocking that he could completely destroy these ancient magic circuits with sword energy without being backlashed at all!


    This ability is simply unheard of!


    Because generally speaking, if the magic circuit is destroyed, the meditation running inside will inevitably form a backlash against the destroyer.


    And how powerful is the formation of the inner power of the Hades. The magic circuit seems to be the biggest weakness of the inner formation of the Hades, but in fact it can also be regarded as a trap for trapping. Even the master dare not be so reckless. try!


    But the so-called strength and weakness are in relative terms. For others, this power may be strong enough to swallow everything, but in front of Su Yan it is simply pediatrics.


    Su Yan''s sword light was so strong that the formation could withstand it. Not only did these magic circuits be easily destroyed, the so-called backlash was also instantly resolved by Su Yan, and there was no threat at all.


    "Stop tossing about these kid''s tricks, my patience is very limited." Su Yan''s words are still very lightly understatement, but the powerful warning contained in it is self-evident.


    The archmage couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and then the condensed power of his hands transformed into another strange power.


    This strange power was also the first time that Su Yan saw this. In surprise, he saw that this power seemed to have some connection with the master in the dark.


    Then Su Yan saw the dark clouds above his head, and a **** rain began.


    After Su Yan came to the underworld, this was the first time he saw a change in the weather.


    This rain of blood enveloped the entire Hall of Hades.


    Su Yan did not resist, letting this rain of blood fall.


    The rain naturally separated at a distance of one foot from Su Yan. As long as Su Yan was still holding a long sword in his hand, he would be able to keep it dripping.


    The more the Arch Mage looked, the more frightened he became. He almost knew the extent of Su Yan''s realm.


    Su Yan said: "This rain of blood can disturb the minds of the enemy and turn the enemy into a monster that only knows about bloodthirsty, right? Even if you don''t get caught in the rain, as long as you are in the middle of such a force field, you will definitely be affected. This method is used to Dealing with the undead in the underworld is indeed very effective. Because the undead in the underworld are often incomplete in their souls, their resistance to this kind of mentally disturbing spells will be very low. But I... Su is not the undead who let you fish. Yours Have you played enough tricks?"

 Chapter 3177： Mysterious underground space

    Chapter 3177: Mysterious Underground Space


    The great mage couldn''t say a word, because Su Yan''s function of this blood rain had been fully revealed by Su Yan, and Su Yan was indeed unaffected, and his mind was very clear.


    The Arch Mage has realized that the golden sword light in Su Yan''s hand seems to have a strong restraint on his spiritual spells.


    No wonder Su Yan is unwilling to take out the killing sword at this time! Just because he has an equally powerful sword in his hand!


    The archmage thought that Su Yan relied on Tai''a''s power to easily resist his mental attack.


    As everyone knows, Su Yan''s spiritual realm and state of mind cannot be challenged by anyone in these worlds.


    The archmage wants to restrain Su Yan in this regard, and even defeat Su Yan, simply because he is seeking fish.


    The Arch Mage gritted his teeth and stared at Su Yan, unable to say a word for a long time.


    In fact, he still has many powerful methods, but if these methods can''t disturb Su Yan''s mood, they will have no effect.


    Therefore, the archmage turned his gaze to Zhu Xin behind Su Yan. If he could hold this witch girl in his hand, Su Yan would be in chaos!


    This was the only idea that the great mage could think of, but he didn''t know that by doing so, he violated Su Yan''s biggest taboo. The thing that Su Yan hates most is being threatened!


    The Arch Mage thought of it and did it. After the hands were sealed, a total of twenty black dragons flew out of his sleeves!


    These twenty black dragons are not just simple spells, they contain the essence of the underworld dragon clan.


    The bloodline of the underworld dragon clan is very powerful, and the power is amazing. It is also one of the most powerful among all the dragon clan, but the number has always been very rare.


    And the soul is the magic weapon refined after slaying the dark dragon and seizing its dragon soul!


    Twenty Essence Souls are already a big deal in the underworld!


    Twenty black dragons can be considered overwhelming under the control of the great mage.


    With the help of the black dragon and the rain of blood, Su Yan was covered in an instant!


    Although this Long Wei did not target Zhu Xin, Zhu Xin still couldn''t help but feel weak. This was the fear from the soul, and it was very difficult to restrain it.


    Then the Arch Mage grabbed Zhu Xin with one hand, and suddenly an extremely strong suction came!


    The power in Zhu Xin''s body could not be broken under Longwei, and there was almost no way to resist this grasp!


    Seeing that it was about to fall into the hands of the Great Master, Su Yan also shot at this moment!


    The golden Xiansuo passed through the encirclement of twenty black dragons, wrapped around Zhu Xin''s wrists accurately, and helped her stabilize her figure under this strong attraction.


    Then a terrifying coercion that surpassed twenty black dragons broke out!


    The encirclement of twenty black dragons still looks impervious, but the feeling for the archmage is that Su Yan may get out of trouble at any time!


    Su Yan had already seen through the plan of the great mage, and said, "Is this your plan? Are you planning to kidnap a weak woman to force me to submit?"


    Su Yan''s voice has become much colder than before!


    Then a golden sword energy directly broke through the shackles of the twenty dark dragons, among the golden rays of light, countless rain of blood had evaporated before it could fall!


    The Arch Mage couldn''t help being surprised, he had already realized at this moment that these twenty dark dragons must be unable to restrain Su Yan.


    This thought came into being, and I saw that twenty dark dragons were all blown away by an irresistible force!


    The huge bodies of the twenty dark dragons smashed in all directions, and many tall columns and palaces in the hall of the dark kings collapsed!


    The earth was shocked, and I don''t know the extent of the destruction of the Hades Palace!


    At this moment, the archmage only saw a golden sword light piercing his forehead directly!


    This sword is definitely enough to kill him!


    There was a strong sense of fear in the arch mage''s heart. At this critical moment of life and death, he seemed to see the scene of his death. After that, the arch mage instinctively resorted to a method of getting out of his body, abandoning his body and letting His soul fled to the sky.


    The great master��s soul flew out. In the next moment, Su Yan��s sword light had already pierced the great master��s body, and then the sword energy crazily destroyed the body. In just one second, this body was Has turned into debris!


    The archmage was frightened when he saw it. If he hesitated for a moment and abandoned his body in a short time, he would have died at this time.


    The Arch Mage came back to his senses, and saw that Su Yan''s footprints had broken through the void, and he continued to chase and kill him!


    Su Yan is like a **** of death desperately chasing his soul, leaving no feelings under the sword!


    The Arch Mage has lost his physical body, and is even more unable to resist Su Yan''s sword light, and he dare not resist at all!


    In a hurry, the archmage folded his hands together, and a time-space gate appeared between him and Su Yan, and thousands of evil spirits directly rushed out in the time-space gate!


    But Su Yan''s sword light hardly encountered any obstacles, and immediately killed the time-space gate and the evil spirits that ran outside into scum.


    But with such a delay, the archmage has fled to the center of the Hades Palace.


    After the archmage abandoned his body, he flew extremely fast, but no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t reach Su Yan''s sword light.


    The Minglong who fell on the ground just got up, and was directed by the archmage to launch an attack on Su Yan, but the Minglong who just got up was immediately blasted by Su Yan with sword light!


    Su Yan''s power was overbearing to the extreme. Several dark dragons were as light as small grasshoppers in front of Su Yan, and they could fly freely.


    Now the archmage has finally determined that Su Yanneng can easily sweep the nine princes not by any magic weapon, but by his own strength that is completely unreasonable!


    After solving these dark dragons, Su Yan saw the archmage plunge into the cracks in the ground.


    The archmage now only has the primordial spirit, so there will be no more physical restrictions, even if it is just a palm-wide seam, he can easily get in.


    Su Yan slowly fell to the ground and sneered: "Do you think you can escape by digging into the ground like a tortoise? Ridiculous."


    Su Yan''s sword light swept away, and the surrounding stone slabs were all turned into powder. Only then did they discover that a staircase was hidden under the floor, leading to a deeper darkness.


    It is very hidden here, and there must be a secret room or a treasure house under the stairs. Maybe the death book is hidden in this place.


    Su Yan thought of this and pulled the Xiansuo lightly. Before Zhu Xin could react, he was already pulled behind by Su Yan, and the two fell steadily on the stone steps below.


    The sound of the two landing on the ground formed an echo in the empty and gloomy underground space.


    Su Yan immediately realized that this dark underground chamber was probably much larger than he expected.


    Going all the way down the stairs, at least the height of five floors has been reached, but the stairs are still not bottomed.


    Zhu Xin asked doubtfully: "How deep is this place? What place is it? Why does the Palace of the Hades dug such a large deep space underground?"

 Chapter 3178： Plutos awakening

    Chapter 3178: Pluto''s Awakening


    Su Yan didn''t answer these questions because he was also very puzzled.


    Judging from the current exploration, this underground space is definitely not just a simple secret room or a treasure house, but also a huge group of buildings underground.


    The floor area of ??the Hades of Hades on the ground is actually equal to that of the underground, just like yin and yang.


    This was something that Su Yan didn''t expect. The cost of creating such a huge space underground is extremely high, and the actual use value is not too high, so normal people basically don''t consider this aspect.


    But Pluto''s behavior style obviously cannot be judged by ordinary people''s thinking. Only after seeing the bottom of this confined space, can you know what the **** is doing in the palace of Pluto.


    The breath of the archmage was still further down, and at this time it had become settled down, maybe it was still working on some mechanism.


    However, his physical body had been smashed into pieces by Su Yan with a sword, which proved that he couldn''t make any waves in front of Su Yan. As long as he grabbed the great mage, Su Yan could crush him at any time.


    Slowly down the stairs, finally reached the bottom of this confined space.


    After reaching the bottom, Zhu Xin was speechless, because what was presented to her and Su Yan was a very large space, at least the size of two football fields.


    There are many statues of soldiers on both sides of this space. These statues are as tall as ten stories, like silent guards guarding the confined space underground.


    And right in front, you can see a huge altar, in which there is a white light spiraling slowly in the air!


    This is also the only light source underground.


    The silent statue and the white light of the altar make this mysterious underground space more solemn than the Hall of Hades on the ground. What is the purpose of the Hall of Hades to create such a place?


    Su Yan could sense that the breath of the archmage was near the white light source.


    And after Su Yan took the first step, there seemed to be a certain sleeping will awakened in the dark, and the spiral white light also changed significantly from before...


    Zhu Xin was very uncomfortable with this shock of consciousness.


    Spiritual power is also a compulsory subject for wizards, so what Zhu Xin sensed is that this spiritual power is as strong as a surging river, which is definitely not something she can resist. At this moment, her eyes widened, but all she could see was the constant rotation. The strange white light.


    Suddenly, Zhu Xin suddenly realized that this white light may be a vision created by someone''s mental representation in this world.


    Being able to present the spirit of nothingness in the present world in a visible form is also a legendary thing for wizards. No wizard can do this kind of thing.


    Su Yan is not unfamiliar with this will, but when he first came to the underworld, after the murder sword and the death book resonated, he collided with this consciousness.


    The result at that time was that Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness was completely destroyed.


    The owner of this consciousness must be the owner of the book of death. Since he is sleeping here, of course he can only be the owner of this hall of the Hades and even the Hades-Your Majesty the Hades!


    There was a trace of surprise in Su Yan''s heart. In this generation, it is rare to see such a character.


    In the age of mythology, some great masters, especially the so-called demigods, would take the initiative to put themselves into a "sleep".


    In fact, this "sleeping" is not the same thing as a mortal sleep. The extremely deep sleep is because you have fallen into the bottleneck of your cultivation base. If you want to make breakthroughs in your cultivation base, you must improve your mental power and strength. Mood.


    It is often necessary to sink one''s own soul into the pure spiritual world, and the time of sleeping is also very variable, because the time flow of the spiritual world is completely different from the outside world.


    The epiphany triggered by the deep sleep may be completed within a second, or it may take a long time of five hundred or even a thousand years.


    Pluto seems to be in such a state of deep sleep, because his soul wanders in the spiritual world all day long, so there will be conflicts when Su Yan has just entered the underworld.


    Spiral white light suddenly rose into the sky, illuminating the underground space completely.


    In the dazzling white light, Zhu Xin found that there are many statues in this underground space. These statues seem to tell the story of the emperor who wanted to conquer the underworld.


    And the spirit of the great mage stood respectfully under the altar, with a solemn expression, as if he was expecting something.


    After the white light pierced the ten-story dome, the light from outside also spilled into the ground, and the rain of blood falling from the sky was also brought in.


    After these blood rains fell in, the spiral white light became more and more dazzling, and it seemed that something was slowly pouring out from under the altar...


    This feeling is really wonderful, Zhu Xin only feels that she has never seen such a strange spiritual power in her life.


    Is the source of this strange coldness the legendary Pluto?


    "Su Yan, don''t you kneel down yet?" the great mage said.


    "Kneel? Haha."


    Facing Su Yan''s mocking smile, the archmage said: "After kneeling down to welcome my lord, by the way, you can offer the killing sword. You may still have a chance. If you offer the killing sword and have merit, my lord will be magnanimous and will not only forget the past. , You may be canonized as a ruler, or you may be accepted as a righteous son. At that time, you were really under one person and above ten thousand people in the underworld."


    Su Yan said: "You stupid, I have always been my destiny! Your Pluto wants to recognize me as a godfather. I have to think about it for a long time. Having a cheap son can easily become a troublesome thing."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the great mage didn''t feel very angry, because such a response was originally expected.


    The archmage gritted his teeth and said: "You have ruined this throne''s physical body, don''t think it is so good, this throne can''t help you, your Majesty the Supreme Pluto is different!"


    The name Pluto also has a prefix, that is, supreme. The supreme represents that Pluto possesses an unmatched powerful realm and strength in the underworld.


    This is definitely not a simple bragging, but a manifestation of Pluto''s true strength!


    In a place like the underworld where the weak and the strong eat, it is impossible to deter all those careerists by relying on the so-called prestige.


    Only by possessing transcendental strength can the position of transcendence become stable.


    In the past few years in the underworld, no strong person has dared to challenge the deity of Pluto. This is actually enough to show how powerful and terrifying the power of Pluto is!


    Zhu Xin stared at the ever-changing spiral white light in front of him, and only by looking at the ever-changing spiral white light could know how powerful Pluto��s mental power was, far beyond the reach of the great mage.


    When the spiral of white light reached the extreme, it suddenly collapsed toward the interior of the altar, and the white light became extremely distorted in the air.


    This picture looks really strange, as if some kind of black hole that can absorb and distort light has appeared inside the altar.


    These white lights represent the spiritual power of Pluto''s deity. The appearance of such a picture represents that Pluto''s awakening is irreversible!

 Chapter 3179： Plutos request

    Chapter 3179: Pluto''s Request


    A smile appeared on the face of the great mage, and the strongest man in the underworld finally awakened from the long deep sleep. His Majesty the Underworld, with the strongest power in the underworld, would surely be able to suppress Su Yan here!


    The hatred of his physical destruction and the killing of all ten princes by Su Yan can finally be resolved!


    And Su Yan just held the sword in his arms and looked at all this indifferently. It seemed that he was planning to wait for the Pluto completely to wake up from his sleep.


    After all the white light had been swallowed, the ground was plunged into darkness again, and only a beam of light fell from the pierced dome and sprinkled on the altar along with the sparse rain of blood.


    A crack suddenly appeared on the altar, and then the crack slowly expanded.


    As the crack expanded, Zhu Xin had become very nervous. It was not that she didn''t have confidence in Su Yan, but she became excited uncontrollably!


    Because what they have to face next is the legendary Pluto, a man who has dominated the underworld for almost 20,000 years!


    What Pluto possesses is the absolute power to judge everything in the underworld, and it represents the power behind the order of the Pluto Palace.


    After years of accumulating prestige, even the hostile forces in the Palace of Pluto have to admit that the existence of Pluto is like the myth of the underworld. It is almost the existence they dare not challenge and can only look up to!


    There are too many legends about this man in the underworld, and Zhu Xin doesn''t know how many legends about the Hades have been heard.


    Now this man who has been in the legend for many years is finally about to show his true face!


    "It''s the breath of a murderous sword... Have you finally come here? A messenger of the mortal." The voice from the depths of the altar was very low and full of magnetism.


    "The messenger of the mortal?" Su Yan only felt that Pluto''s name for him was very strange, and immediately thought of the imperial palace in the hill of Emperor Xin.


    The emperor or Mu Xi in the imperial palace is very likely to have some kind of substantial transaction with Pluto.


    "Did Mu Xi send you the Murder Sword here? Unexpectedly, this woman will have a day to keep her promise." Following these words, a black figure broke through the altar and flew out directly.


    After the appearance of this black figure, the archmage knelt on one knee, the expression on his face becoming more solemn and pious.


    There was light shining from the sky, and this man stood in the light, but was still surrounded by a thick darkness, as if he had merged with the greatest darkness in the world.


    Zhu Xin stared at the black shadow intently, and muttered: "Is this the biggest enemy chief of our clan for thousands of years?"


    Zhu Xin only felt a little suffocated. Although this man called Pluto did nothing, he didn''t even show his true face in front of them, but Zhu Xin just faced Pluto with a sense of invincibility. Up.


    Such an enemy is definitely not something that the Wu Clan can handle!


    In this way, the tragic decline of their Wu Clan over the past ten thousand years can be regarded as finding the ultimate answer-because the enemy is already stronger than they can handle.


    Then Zhu Xin found that the sword that Su Yan was holding had changed from a golden Tai''a to a **** murderous sword.


    Between the two confrontation, whether Su Yan or the Pluto deity, the aura is deep to the extreme, and they are already within the range that Zhu Xin can''t understand. "Pluto, I don��t care about any deal between you and the undead saint Mu Xi. To be honest, the relationship between me and her is not kind. I came because you have two things in your hands. The first is The killing sword, the second is the passage from here back to the third region." Su Yan said, "These are all things I am determined to obtain."


    Su Yan''s voice reverberated continuously in the empty underground space, and the words represented a contempt and challenge to the supreme authority of Pluto.


    But Pluto was not very angry, and his body was still wrapped in a cloud of darkness, making it impossible for people to see the true face of this man.


    Pluto said: "I remember that there should be ten princes under his command. Where are the ten princes? How could this person be allowed to be wild in the palace of the Pluto?"


    The great mage knelt on one knee, and after a while, the little holy said, "Tell my lord, the ten great princes have all been killed in the hands of this kid, and no one escaped. The palace in the valley of the Yan Kings was also destroyed in the battle. Once, it was me who was also destroyed by a sword in the battle with him, and now only the lonely dead soul remains."


    After hearing this, Pluto looked at Su Yanlai carefully. Although he couldn''t see the expression on Pluto''s face, he could still sense the solemn feeling emanating from Pluto.


    Su Yan could feel the existence of the king''s dragon aura from Pluto''s body, and the existence of this kind of aura meant that he was a natural king.


    Then the Hades gradually walked down from the broken altar and said: "The killing sword, the death book, and the wordless tablet. These three are the magic weapons I dream of. If you hand over the killing sword, I am willing to send you out of the underworld. . You are a living person and should not appear in the underworld."


    Listening to Pluto''s meaning, as long as Su Yan obediently sends the killing sword on, he won''t do anything to Su Yan. Even willing to help Su Yan send him out of the underworld.


    After hearing this, the Arch Mage was extremely stunned. Doesn''t this mean that the Ten Great Lord Bai is dead, and his body is ruined for nothing?


    The archmage originally thought that Pluto would fight Su Yan when he came up. Who knew that Pluto would say such a compromise when he spoke.


    Not only the Archmage was shocked, even Zhu Xin was also very shocked. She imagined that the Pluto should be a brutal and evil person, and she couldn''t imagine that what she said would be so magnanimous!


    Su Yan was very clear about the meaning of Pluto. The so-called ten princes and great masters seemed very high, but in fact they were nothing more than ants.


    Ants are divided into labor ants, soldiers, and queens. These classifications are of course very important for ants, but for humans on the ant nest, it is of no importance at all. It is enough to know that these are all ants.


    If you have the mentality of treating everything in this world as ants, you can understand Pluto''s decision.


    If the ants in your house are run over to death by outsiders, would you think about helping the ants avenge and kill people? Normal people will not have such absurd ideas.


    Su Yan held the long sword in his arms and said, "The killing sword, the death book, and the wordless monument are also three treasures that I have been searching for. You are not the only one who wants to combine these three truths into one."


    Su Yan''s words are very tit-for-tat, in fact, he has no room for concession at all.


    It is so difficult to obtain the killing sword, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to give away such treasures as the killing sword!


    There is only one way to get the killing sword, and that is to defeat him Su Yan, there is no other way.


    This huge underground space fell into solitude instantly.


    Although Su Yan and Pluto didn''t do anything, their auras were rising frantically.


    A silent and invisible contest has started directly in the spiritual realm!


    During the first confrontation, Su Yan came to the underworld and was totally uncomfortable with the environment, and was quite jealous in his heart, so the ray of divine thought that was split out would be crushed by the king.


    This doesn''t mean that Su Yan''s mental power and mood are not as good as Pluto. The confrontation at this time can just be divided into two points!

 Chapter 3180： The transaction between the emperor and the Taoist priest

    Chapter 3180: The transaction between the emperor and the Taoist priest


    In silence, the confrontation between Su Yan and Pluto reached the most intense level.


    Although it was just a confrontation between momentum and spiritual power, both Su Yan and Pluto were too strong. The spiritual power of the two produced extreme pressure. After the collision in the air, cracks appeared on the ground in the middle!


    And those amazing statues began to shake afterwards!


    Zhu Xin was shocked to the extreme. Although she stood behind Su Yan and did not have to bear the strong pressure from Pluto at all, as a wizard, she could fully sense that the two exaggerated spiritual forces around her were fighting each other!


    The strength of the two men''s mental power and the vigorous fighting spirit are the only level seen in Zhu Xin''s life, and the mental power alone gave her a texture as if thousands of troops were constantly fighting!


    If Su Yan and Pluto really start their hands, are they worth it?


    It will inevitably be shocked by then!


    At this time, the space between Su Yan and Pluto is like a sea area that has been shrouded in storms. If you accidentally break into it, you will accidentally be torn apart by these two forces, even if it is of the order of the king. Masters will get hurt!


    At this time, the king of the world said: "Did the woman Mu Xi sent you to the underworld?"


    Su Yan said, "I fought with Mu Xi. The moment she was about to be defeated by me, she reversed time and space and teleported me to the underworld."


    "That''s it. What''s the situation in the third region now?" Pluto asked.


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question directly, instead he asked: "What is the relationship between you and the Human Emperor? The Human Emperor should have sent you to crusade against the underworld back then?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Pluto fell into a long silence, and the black aura enveloping Pluto''s body also leaped and turned into a strange black flame.


    The King of Hades said: "I am the sixth son of the Emperor. I am ordered by the Emperor to conquer the kingdom of the dead."


    "The world of the living has not yet been completely conquered, so I want to bring the kingdom of the dead into my own control. This ambition is too big? No wonder the empire of the human emperor will be destroyed. The ambition is too big, if there is not enough to match the ambition If you have the ability, it is a great talent."


    Pluto smiled and said: "How can a mortal like you understand the ambitions of the emperor? Back then, the kingdom of the dead was about to be conquered to create a refuge from the great calamity. If you can escape the great calamity. Tribulation, the empire will naturally survive for generations!"


    Pluto''s words made Su Yan''s eyes a touch of solemnity.


    The underworld is indeed a place where the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu cannot be affected. This method of avoiding the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu may sound like a fantasy at first, but it is actually feasible.


    The key lies in two points, how to safely enter and exit the underworld and how to resist the invasion of the underworld on the living people.


    Su Yan has found the feasibility of this second point, and the emperor must have a corresponding method.


    "But you didn''t hide, did you? The Emperor''s empire still collapsed. Why is this?" Su Yan asked.


    He did not personally experience the events of the year. Although he knew how the Emperor''s empire collapsed, the secret of the Emperor''s plan on the underworld has long been sealed in the long river of history, even Su Yan is not very clear. .


    "The reason lies in the Taoist priests."


    "Taoist?" Su Yan became more confused.


    The King of Hades said: "Back then, there were no Taoist schools in the world. Mortal people only believed in the ancestral spirit totem. These Taoist priests approached the human emperor and offered strategies to resist the great calamity. The human emperor listened to these Taoist priests...the Taoists said What underworld can not be affected by the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, as long as you open up a world in the underworld and avoid the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, then the empire will definitely be able to survive for generations!


    Even Su Yan was the first to hear of such a story back then.


    "Why should the Taoist priest help the emperor?"


    "They asked the emperor to promise that the Taoist beliefs can be spread within the empire. The emperor agreed to the conditions of the Taomen and also set aside thirty-two places in the empire to be used by Taoist priests. These thirty-two dojos were later called Thirty-two holes of heaven and blessed land. In return, the Taoist priests helped to build a space-time passage between the world and the underworld."


    Now that the channel problem has been resolved, the Emperor Human next sent his sixth son, that is, the current Pluto led at least one-third of the empire''s forces into the underworld to open up the land.


    The Emperor''s army swept across Liuhe in the underworld and almost slaughtered the Protoss in the underworld. The plan went very smoothly.


    And they also selected a stronghold and started construction, ready to welcome the arrival of the Emperor.


    This stronghold is now the Hades Palace.


    But when the calamity of the great calamity outside was deduced, half of the empire was full of flames, Pluto had received an order to return to the court, but the passage between the two worlds was cut off by the Taoist priests at this time!


    So even if Pluto holds a heavy weapon in his hands, there is no way he can only sit and watch the empire fall.


    At the same time, because the passage was cut off, Pluto and his army were unable to resist the erosion of the atmosphere of the underworld for a long time, and they were all cut off from vitality.


    If everything Pluto said is true, then these Taoist priests may have planned early in the morning to use the Great Tribulation to overthrow the Emperor''s empire. The layout is far-reaching, and it is really close to a monster.


    Su Yan said again: "The aura on your body is very similar to Mu Xi. You should have also practiced the "Heaven''s Heart" right? What is your relationship with Mu Xi?"


    "That woman?" Pluto''s words were full of contempt. "In order to hide, the passage between the world and the underworld was set up inside the imperial palace, so that the Qianqiu Great Tribulation finally cast a curse in the imperial palace. The emperor will be guarded in the imperial palace forever in the form of immortality, and the woman is just a substitute for the death of the emperor for herself. To that extent, the so-called eternal representative is nothing but eternal emptiness and loneliness, everything It makes no sense!"


    The more Zhu Xin listened, the more confused he became, and he didn''t understand what Pluto meant.


    But Su Yan immediately understood what Pluto said.


    Open up the channel between the two realms at will, blur the boundary between life and death, this kind of thing is absolutely against the heavens, this kind of behavior is bound to be punished by God!


    Human Sovereign knows this of course, but he can''t resist the temptation of the four words Qianqiu and Wandai, so he made the decision to invade the underworld even knowing that it might end up like this.


    And those Taoist priests crossed the river and demolished the bridge at the right moment, so the empire was destroyed and the emperor was locked in the eternal palace, which became the link to maintain the balance between the third region and the underworld.


    For many years thereafter, the emperor could only stay in the depths of the imperial palace for a long time, and nothing could be done without a peerless cultivation base, until Mu Xi and his group broke into the imperial palace...


    After many years, Su Yan opened the gate of the imperial palace again, and many incidents would happen.

 Chapter 3181： The power of the wordless monument

    Chapter 3181 The Power of the Wordless Tablet


    The King of Hades said: "I have been in the underworld for many years. For me, there is only one thing that is very important, and that is to unify the three truths of the killing sword, the death book, and the wordless tablet. If the three truths can be unified, then the year can be restored. The two channels created by the Taoist priests opened up. The invincible army under my command will surely be able to regain the empire that year. Su Yan, if you are willing to dedicate a killing sword, I am willing to recognize you as a godson. The countless worlds and hundreds of millions of lives outside It''s all in your hands to rule, what do you think?"


    Pluto''s proposal may be very attractive to others, but for Su Yan, it is simply nonsense.


    No matter what kind of situation he encountered, Su Yan couldn''t recognize others as godfather.


    It was this Master Pluto who wanted to call Su Yan to kiss his father, and Su Yan had to consider whether he was qualified.


    Su Yan said, "The killing sword is in my hand, the death book is in your hand, and where is the wordless monument?"


    Pluto stomped his foot, and the altar behind Pluto quickly collapsed, and a long stone stele appeared under the disintegrated altar. The stele was like white jade, without a word carved on it, and it was emitting an extremely holy light.


    "The Murder Sword, the Wordless Tablet, and the Death Book. Originally, only the death book was in the underworld. After we slaughtered the gods of the underworld, I put the death book in my grasp. This wordless tablet was sent by the founder of the so-called five holy places back then. Here I am, I therefore promised them a condition, if their souls fall from the second immortal realm and reincarnate in the lower realm, I will **** them on a section of the underworld."


    "So that''s how those saints came." Su Yan clapped his hands lightly at this time, and almost all the doubts were solved.


    Now there is only one thing that remains unclear, and that is why the owner of the murder sword entered the imperial palace with the murder sword. It is estimated that there are many conspiracies and games in the middle.


    Pluto continued: "Now that you have sent the killing sword to the underworld, it seems that the time that belongs to me has arrived."


    Su Yan held the killing sword and said, "Hey, have you asked my opinion about this?"


    The Pluto sneered: "I used to slaughter the patriarchs of the thirty-two protoss of the underworld with my own hands, killing them to no resistance. Later, the Porcelain water monster was bred in the Styx. With a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, I was still alone. The beheading. There is no other reason why I will actively enter the dormant state, but only because there is no longer a suitable existence in the underworld."


    Pluto spoke extremely arrogant, but he had to admit that he had arrogant capital. Pluto has a proud record of superiority here!


    Those Protoss that others dare not dare to deal with, he can easily attack a thousand!


    He can easily kill monsters that others dare not deal with!


    In this underworld, Pluto is the symbol of supreme power! If the others can approach him in strength, this is already a supreme glory!


    The Five Great Lords and Ten Great Lords defeated by Su Yan were originally like a chicken in front of Pluto, and it was impossible to pose any threat to him, let alone shake the throne.


    The black flame burned more and more vigorously on Hades.


    The great mage next to him showed a look of fear. It seemed that the great mage''s fear of Pluto would far outweigh his fear of Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked forward step by step, "Since the wordless stele and the death book are in your hands, it can save a lot of trouble. You and I will fight each other to the death, and the winner will become one. , The losers are frightened, this is also very fair."


    Pluto didn''t say anything more, only a good voice.


    At this moment, Su Yan closed his eyes, and the huge aura spreading from him disappeared at the moment when he closed his eyes.


    Zhu Xin only felt that Su Yan in front of him suddenly became very empty. It seemed that he was standing here and not here, which felt mysterious and mysterious.


    However, Pluto''s aura remained unchanged. When Su Yan''s aura dissipated, Pluto''s aura naturally flooded the sea, and it easily enveloped the entire Pluto Hall!


    Under the envelope of this aura, Zhu Xin only felt that he was very small and powerless, and had no ability to resist at all.


    Her heart suddenly sank to the bottom, just because she had understood one thing, if it hadn''t been for Su Yan, then they would never stand in the Hades Palace and challenge Hades.


    The power gap between the two parties is really too big, too big to exceed the upper limit of the Witch Clan''s ability to understand.


    When Zhu Xin''s heart fell into chaos and fear, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes this time, Su Yan''s eyes were exceptionally bright, and the murder sword in his hand suddenly spun!


    In a blink of an eye, this blood-colored sword light had already crossed the sky and appeared in front of Pluto!


    There were more than a dozen afterimages in the middle, and at the same time it brought a gust of wind!


    Su Yan''s speed was too fast, the air in the space he passed through seemed to oscillate!


    The black flame on Hades swelled against the storm and turned into a black wall of fire, but within a second, this black wall of fire was cut through the middle by the **** sword light, and could no longer heal together!


    This **** sword light is overbearing beyond imagination!


    A blood-colored skull appeared from the sword of the Murder Sword. This is another evolution after beheading the nine princes and absorbing their death energy and soul energy!


    After another evolution, the edge of the killing sword is more terrifying than ever!


    After this sword, Pluto had to retreat to the rear. Pluto''s retreat step was very light. When he retreated to the scope of the wordless stele after five feet, an invisible wall also blocked the chase.


    The archmage next to him was not so lucky. He wanted to hide under the protection of the wordless stele with Pluto, but was blocked by an invisible wall.


    Then Su Yan''s sword light quickly slammed, but the Yu Wei spread, causing the great mage to die on the spot!


    Then all the energy in the soul fragment of the archmage gathered into the killing sword!


    The soul energy of the Archmage is so rich that the Murder Sword uttered an incomparably clear cry!


    Pluto said strangely: "It turns out that the killing sword will become stronger after absorbing death energy and soul energy?"


    Before Pluto''s words fell, Su Yan''s second round of offensive had already arrived.


    This wave of offensive is like continuous spring water, and many phantoms are about to appear!


    Countless blood-colored sword lights are superimposed on each other, almost forming a layer of shadow barriers, making people look amazing!


    It''s just that... the wordless stele seems to have an innate ability to restrain the killing sword, no matter how powerful Su Yan''s sword light is, it can''t shake the defense of the wordless stele.


    Pluto stood within the protection range of the wordless stele in his spare time without any indication.

 Chapter 3182： The power of the book of death

    Chapter 3182: The Power of Death Book


    At the end of this round of attack, Su Yan directly took the killing sword and slammed it into the void with his fist!


    This punch has the blessing of "Li Jue", the power is extraordinary!


    I saw that Su Yan''s punch directly hit an invisible barrier, and then the ripple of his punch slammed on the barrier!


    Then first the altar at the feet of Hades, and then on both sides, there are countless cracks rippling!


    As the entire Hall of the Hades fell into a great shock, countless dust and some small stones continued to fall from above!


    Various cracks continued to spread on the walls, and the entire Palace of the Hades was already crumbling under Su Yan''s fist wind!


    A holy white light burst out on the wordless stele, and Su Yan was forced back by the power of the wordless stele and returned to the original place.


    Although Su Yan''s fist did not achieve any substantial results, there were many cracks in the surrounding buildings.


    If Su Yan swings a few more punches, the entire Hall of the Hades will probably turn into ruins!


    Pluto was also very amazed by Su Yan''s power, which has surpassed the limit of the human species many times!


    I am afraid that even the behemoths of the wild will also fracture and explode to death from the blow of Su Yan. If he hadn''t had a stele, it would be difficult to resist Su Yan''s fist.


    After Su Yan landed, he directly inserted the Murder Sword into the ground, and the **** aura continuously poured out of the Murder Sword, making the Murder Sword look very strange.


    Su Yan moved his hands, a series of noise erupted between the joints, and then said: "Sure enough, as I guessed, the wordless stele only has a special effect on the power of the killing sword, but for the most direct fist. , On the contrary, the defensive power is average. Pluto, it seems that you are not very strong, only know that you are hiding under the protection of the wordless stele, waiting for me to smash your tortoise shell, to see how good you are!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Pluto finally got angry, and a circle of black flames spread under him...


    But Su Yanfang didn''t see the general, and directly killed the Hades!


    This time Su Yan didn''t even bring the killing sword, just rushing to the protective cover formed by the wordless stele.


    Pluto already knew that Su Yan''s fists were so strong that they didn''t make any sense at all.


    If Su Yan were to slap a set of boxing techniques, not only would the protective shield of the wordless stele be shattered, but also the entire Hades Palace would become a ruin.


    Just after Su Yan approached, the black circle of fire under the Hades''s feet immediately changed into a huge hydra!


    Although this Hydra formed in haste, it still has a strong sense of oppression!


    But Su Yan''s double fists were already very different from last time, and a layer of golden brilliance was added to the fist wind!


    After the Fire Snake touched Su Yan''s fist, it disappeared immediately, and it was completely ineffective!


    This layer of golden brilliance is the holy light condensed after Su Yan changed the nature of the true essence in his body and used his own "Great Bright Secret Art"!


    The Holy Light can restrain the black flame of Hades!


    When the Pluto was very puzzled, Su Yan''s fist had already hit the protective cover of the wordless stele!


    More than a dozen cracks appeared on the altar, and some cracks even spread to the ceiling immediately!


    By the time Su Yan hit the third punch, countless stone slabs were smashed down on the top of his head, and there were many buildings in the Hades Palace above that were rapidly collapsing.


    The protective cover of the wordless stele and the entire Hall of the Hades were crumbling under Su Yan''s fist.


    Zhu Xin also flew up quickly, because it was obvious that this place was going to collapse completely.


    In this case, she can only take care of herself before saying anything else.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of light, and said, "Pluto, I have long seen through that you are using Heitian Underfire, something that will be useful when dealing with second-rate characters. It is really wishful thinking to deal with me."


    There were countless building fragments falling above his head, and the protective shield between Pluto and Su Yan was only a thin layer, and it could be breached at any time. But Pluto��s words are still calm: ��Your fist wind brings the light attribute technique. You seem to have changed the essence of your body in an instant. How did you do it?"


    Su Yan did not answer Pluto''s question, but showed a wicked smile, saying: "The death book is in your hands, why don''t you use it?"


    Pluto''s face was still covered by the black breath, making it impossible for people to see the real face, but Su Yan was very sure that Pluto had not become panicked because of his fist, but was as calm as before.


    Facing Su Yan''s aggressive posture, Pluto said indifferently: "The Book of Death has been activated from the moment you stepped into the Palace of Pluto, but you don''t know it."


    Su Yan frowned slightly, and suddenly remembered something about the death book in his mind, only three words remained in his mind: careless!


    The death book is completely different from ordinary magic weapons. It is a strange magic weapon similar to the book of life and death. It is related to the law of causation. When activated, it is not restricted by time and space. Even if it is far away, it may be attacked by the death book. .


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the killing sword turned into a **** streamer and flew into Su Yan''s hands!


    After starting the murder sword, Su Yan could immediately see that there were many invisible ropes in the void converging towards his neck!


    If he is strangled by these invisible ropes, then he will inevitably fall into great danger, and may even be ruined here!


    The blood-colored sword light was waving in the air, and after finally cutting off these causal ropes, the next round of Pluto''s offensive has arrived!


    Pluto pointed at Su Yan with a finger, and a very powerful death force was condensed at his fingertips. This death force turned into a boundless death light and hit Su Yan''s body fiercely!


    After Zhu Xin flew into the sky, he just watched a huge amount of smoke suddenly appeared below, and then half of the palace of the Hades collapsed in the smoke!


    There are many streamers flying in the Hall of the Pluto. These streamers are the close attendants or guards of the Pluto. At this time, no one wants to care about the little wizard Zhu Xin. It is all about escape!


    Zhu Xin didn''t know what was going on in the next battle, she thought about it, this battle was not the level where she could intervene.


    In a sense, she is the same as the archmage. Not only can it not determine the outcome of the battle, but even if it is carefully scratched, it may be destroyed.


    But the difference between her and the archmage is that she is a red-robed wizard, even if she can''t directly participate in the battle, she can give Su Yan some positive blessings through prayer.


    When Zhu Xin folded his hands on his chest, he immediately felt holy.


    And in the dark, there are also twelve primordial ancient wills that existed before the world opened up and echoed with her!

 Chapter 3183： Baji Power

    Chapter 3183: Eight Extremes


    After the Hall of Hades collapsed, smoke and dust covered the sky.


    Pluto was the first to fly out of the ruins.


    There are obvious marks of damage on Pluto''s black robe, and he is no longer as cool and calm as before.


    Even the dark aura of the hidden face was only half left, and the exposed half of the face looked very old, covered with wrinkles and corpses.


    Zhu Xin could still see the strong hatred in Pluto''s dead gray eyes.


    The Pluto did hit Su Yan with a death light just now, but Su Yan''s golden silk armor easily resolved this death light!


    Then the conviction halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and the Murder Sword was restrained by the wordless stele.


    Then the death light of the Conviction Tianji fell on the protective cover of the already very fragile wordless stele.


    This protective cover was breached like an eggshell, and Pluto hiding in it was also hit.


    The damage caused by the halberd of the crime was not very severe, but this time it slammed into the face firmly, and it was a true face. Pluto only felt that his face was hurt!


    Soon after the Pluto appeared, Su Yan also flew out of the ruins of the Pluto Palace, with the killing sword in his left hand and the halberd in the right hand. These two weapons have a certain erosion effect on the owner''s mind. Together, they are not just a plus. One is as simple as two.


    Su Yan also needs to seriously suppress these two weapons, otherwise just the crazy killing intent that keeps in his heart will make Su Yan lose his calmness.


    So Su Yan appeared later than Pluto.


    After Su Yan appeared, Zhu Xin''s prayer came to an end, and what she got from the 12th Ancestor Witch was three blessed spells.


    These three spells were quickly blessed on Su Yan''s body.


    The first spell is the Yanshen spell, which can make Su Yan''s weight lighter, and his body skills more agile.


    The second law is the curse of the gods, which can make Su Yan''s mental power become stronger and his attention more concentrated.


    The third is the most powerful spell, and it is the first time that Zhu Xin has sought this forbidden level spell. The name of this spell is the Killing God spell. It can enhance all Su Yan''s attacks, whether it is spell or sword, regardless of speed or strength, everything can be enhanced!


    Even Zhu Xin himself did not expect that this time the Twelve Ancestral Witch would respond so generously to her that she was so excited that she was speechless.


    Maybe even the twelve ancestor witches in the dark hope that Su Yan will win this battle?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Xin became more confident in Su Yan! This confidence comes from her belief!


    Perhaps Su Yan is the undefeated God of War in the legend!


    After the three magic spells were blessed on Su Yan''s body, Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the little witch, with a slightly surprised expression in his eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t have imagined that this little girl of the Witch Clan could actually help at such a critical moment!


    Then Su Yan''s gaze was focused on Pluto. Originally, Su Yan''s true essence could only be used by 70%. It was a great disadvantage when dealing with enemies like Pluto, but with the blessing of these three spells, It is possible to add back 30% of the true essence.


    In a sense, Su Yan and Pluto are on the same starting line again.


    Pluto spread a hand, and then a black quaint book appeared in his hand. This book should be a book of death.


    Then the wordless stele flew out from the ruins of the Hades of Hades, and fell behind Hades. The defensive barrier that was breached by Su Yan just now was also recondensed.


    King Pluto said: "Su Yan, you dare to destroy my face! Very good! Very good! If I can''t smash your body into pieces, how can I be worthy of the word Pluto?"


    Facing the threat of Pluto, Su Yan didn''t panic at all, but laughed and said: "Pluto, you can just use what you have, why use nonsense?"


    The death book in Pluto''s hand suddenly flipped, and the scrolling speed reached the extreme.


    There are many tentacles spreading in the void, spreading rapidly in the sky!


    Zhu Xin couldn''t see all of this, only felt that there seemed to be a ray of uncertainty in the air, and then she saw Su Yan''s sword light across the sky!


    Zhu Xin couldn''t see the death book''s attack, but Su Yan could see it clearly.


    There is a certain connection between the killing sword, the death book, and the wordless stele. As long as the killing sword is still in Su Yan''s hands, it is impossible for Pluto to launch a successful attack with the death book.


    The relationship between the three truths is also very special. The killing sword is restrained by the wordless stele, the wordless stele is restrained by the death book, and the death book is restrained by the killing sword.


    The mutual growth and restraint between these three are very subtle, and it is absolutely different from the connection between general magic weapons.


    Pluto gritted his teeth with hatred, but he also had nothing to do with Zhu Xin, so he could only say: "Su Yan, it''s meaningless to consume so much. It''s better to have a decisive battle! I lost the death book and the wordless monument, and you lost the killing sword. You and me fought dignifiedly. The winner can be the three true ones. What do you think?"


    There are two magic weapons in Pluto''s hands, and Su Yan only has a killing sword. For Su Yan, this bet is not a disadvantage.


    Moreover, the killing sword was originally restrained by the wordless stele, and it didn''t make much sense to hold it in his hand, so Su Yan threw the long sword in his hand very readily.


    Pluto was indeed a trustworthy person, he immediately relieved the defense of the wordless stele, and threw the death book in his hand onto a remaining tower of the Pluto Hall.


    Pluto said just now that the winner can take the Three Reals and bring them together. This so-called winner with high probability refers to the only one who survived.


    If there is no such awareness, it is a fluke.


    It is very likely to fall in this level of battle with a fluke!


    The mysterious dark aura on Pluto gradually dissipated, and the entire face appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Pluto''s face is full of wrinkles and corpse spots, his eyes are very apathetic, and the hair behind his back is all gray, looking like a lonely old man who is old to death.


    But with a shout, the huge power of the ocean in the body was mobilized, and the power of Pluto indeed surpassed any enemy that Su Yan had fought in the underworld before, even if it was comparable to the undead saint. Come stronger!


    However, Su Yan has always been the type of being strong when he is strong. Facing such a powerful Pluto, his heart is also burning with incomparable war!


    Pluto said in a cold tone: "Su Yan, are you ready? Withstand my "Eight-Eight Power"! Don''t think that I will be afraid of you if I lose the shelter of the wordless stele! On the contrary, I look forward to your response Here comes, in these ten thousand years, you are still the first opponent with the ability to match us! You must not let down my expectations!"

 Chapter 3184： Eight pole body

    Chapter 3184: Eight-pole body


    After Pluto finished speaking, he shook his body, and a sound of joint twitching erupted. The sound was very normal at first, but it was like a dragon''s chant afterwards!


    Just moving your own muscles and bones can produce the sound of dragons and tigers roaring, and this ability can be said to have entered the realm of legend.


    After passing through the age of mythology, it was the first time Su Yan had encountered an opponent who could cultivate his body to this level!


    After the activity opened up the muscles and bones, the Pluto directly ran into Su Yan. His speed was indeed not as good as Su Yan, but he was also fast enough to form a dozen afterimages in the air. Gang wind!


    Zhu Xin retreated wittily to the rear, and she had to be careful not to be affected by her cultivation.


    For her, this level is already a fight of the gods.


    Boom!


    Pluto''s fist and Su Yan''s fist collided in the air, and a shock wave blasted away!


    The strong wind blows, Zhu Xin is a little unstable in the air.


    The Hades Palace below was even more affected, and the participating buildings collapsed together!


    Regardless of the outcome of this battle, the Palace of Hades will inevitably become a ruin.


    After this punch, Pluto changed to a continuous attack with his shoulders and elbows. It seemed that his body was the strongest weapon!


    After reaching the tribulation realm, most of the battle competitions are mana and magic weapons, and very few master-level characters will choose this kind of close hand-to-hand combat.


    Pluto made this choice entirely because he was practicing another system of exercises. Back then, the Human Empire relied on fighters to fight the world. Of course, powerful fighters would choose the fighting method that was most beneficial to them-close combat.


    The mechanics of Pluto''s boxing technique have almost reached the extreme, and the strength is enough to directly compete with Su Yan!


    Su Yan used the tricks of Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens in a row, and he was on par with Pluto!


    Compared to fighting with others, Su Yan felt an unparalleled sense of pleasure at this time. Not only because the power of Pluto is so strong that Su Yan must do his best, but also because of the most manly way of fighting!


    Real men speak with their fists on the battlefield. Perhaps this is the greatest romance of men!


    The force between the two parties blew across the sky, and after the resulting gusts of wind collided with each other, the air currents in the air became abnormally disordered. Around Su Yan''s Hades, six tornadoes were taking shape!


    After seeing the battle between Su Yan and Pluto, Zhu Xin discovered that the elders said that the real masters can change the celestial phenomenon by raising their hands. This sentence is definitely not bragging!


    The two in front of them have such strength no matter who they are!


    Pluto''s skills are extremely superb, and the change of strength is also very delicate, and the one-handed collapse of Jin is even more superb, even for Biao Su Yan''s Long Po Jitian!


    In the stalemate between the two sides, Pluto clasped his hands together, and suddenly stood motionless in the air, and then the fist wind that Su Yan killed inexplicably slid to both sides of Pluto.


    After Pluto avoided Su Yan''s fist with this magical method, the combined fists also slammed directly at Su Yan!


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan could only evade towards the rear.


    However, Pluto''s fist Su Yan evaded it in a thrilling manner, but fortunately, the sudden wind of fist hit Su Yan''s lower abdomen!


    I had already avoided the past tactics, but suddenly changed to lethality. Probably there is nothing more weird in the world than this!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t understand for a while, his evasion just now was perfect, why he was still swept away by the fist.


    After Su Yan hit Pluto''s fist in the front, the clothes on his body burst open, revealing the extremely strong muscles underneath.


    On Su Yan''s abdominal muscles, a pair of fist marks suddenly appeared, "You can leave fist marks without hitting the enemy, is it Wuying Fist?"


    There is a shadowless sword in swordsmanship, and there is a shadowless fist in boxing. The so-called all methods are the same, but the same is true.


    But Pluto''s response was very simple and casual, saying: "Eight-pole magical power, leading to the eight poles of the universe. Once you use this magical power, you can''t escape, Su Yan, you will definitely fall here today!"


    "Falling? Interesting. Just praise you a little bit, don''t make a mistake, it''s just that this level of skill is impossible to defeat me."


    Su Yan was walking in the void at this time, and as the distance between him and Hades approached, his breathing became strange.


    Of course, Pluto had noticed this, but his eight-pole magical skill had only harmed Su Yan, and now he just wanted to do the same.


    But I don''t want to follow Su Yan''s steps to shake the sky!


    There is nothing in the sky, and Pluto actually felt that his figure began to shake, becoming more and more unstable, as if standing in a place where an earthquake was occurring, and he couldn''t help but start to horrified: What''s the matter?


    At this time, Su Yan relied on footwork to use the moving universe in "Li Jue". The so-called moving universe is a simple literal meaning. The sky is constantly shaking under his feet, and every step will cause the sky itself to be shocked!


    Since the universe has been shaken, then the next thing is Dou Cangqi!


    The entire sky is within the range of Su Yan''s attack, which far exceeds Pluto''s "Eight Extremes"!


    "Baji Magical Art", no matter how powerful it is, is nothing but a practice created by mortals, while "Li Jue" is a practice created by Su Yan in the immortal world.


    The exercises of the upper realm can innately crush the mortal exercises absolutely!


    In the shock of the sky, Pluto couldn''t stabilize his figure first, and then he sensed Su Yan''s attack almost everywhere!


    No matter where he wants to escape, it doesn''t make any sense!


    This was supposed to be his "Octochi Magical Art" ability, locking everything of the enemy, and then the enemy has nowhere to escape, no matter where it is, it will continue to be attacked by any means!


    But at this time Pluto was suppressed by Su Yan, and instead fell into a situation with nowhere to escape.


    At this time, Pluto roared, and then three pairs of arms grew out of his back and under his ribs, and then three more faces grew behind his head, his body also became half-human, half-animal, and finally he gave birth to a piece of plush. Come on the velvet tail!


    Four faces look around, all eight hands play eight poles!


    This is the eight pole body of Pluto!


    If you look closely, the four faces of Pluto have become a little distorted, like the legendary beast ���!


    Pluto''s octopole body indeed incorporates the remnants of the soul, so it can transform into this weird octopole body!


    After Pluto had eight hands, all the eight hands were squeezed into fists, which suppressed Su Yan''s power of moving the universe and fighting the sky.

 Chapter 3185： Open up the land, follow the day, and the world!

    The third thousand one hundred and eighty-fifth chapter is the land, the day and the world!


    Then Pluto''s four heads roared together, and a lot of strange long hairs grew on his body, and his face became more like a beast. The long canine teeth were exposed, and even his body swelled in a big circle!


    At this time, Pluto has completely turned into a monster of half man and half beast.


    Four heads can cause no blind spots in the line of sight, and the animalized body represents faster speed and response, stronger strength and physical strength.


    The process of animal body practice is very dangerous, but once the practice is successful, there will be no more risks. It is like a single-plank bridge between cliffs. As long as you can pass, all the roads behind will be broad roads.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, Pluto''s beast body had no weaknesses except that it was a bit ugly.


    This cultivation method that blends with beast souls was a compulsory method for the nobles of the human emperor empire. This method has long been lost in this era.


    At this time, seeing this relic from the last era, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little nostalgic.


    The four heads of Pluto said together: "Su Yan, you are really strong! Even my eight-pole body was forced out by you."


    Su Yan smiled: "I want to thank you too, because I haven''t enjoyed the joy of fighting so purely for a long time. Pluto, you are really strong, so strong that I can''t bear to kill you too soon."


    "You!" After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Pluto was anxiously wishing to tear Su Yan immediately, but he didn''t know that he could get such words from Su Yan. It was already a very high evaluation.


    Su Yan had planned for a long time, even if the "Li Jue" could not be the king, Su Yan would not be at a loss.


    Because he still has no "Sixteen Shaking Styles"!


    Su Yan flexed his muscles and bones, then reduced the smile on his face, and finally became serious again.


    "Mountain!"


    Just breathing, it caused the sky full of wind, and Pluto couldn''t help tightening his feet, afraid that Su Yan would play the same routine again.


    But this time Pluto had obviously miscalculated the situation, and Su Yan had no intention of doing so.


    "Pour the sea!"


    This formula is just like the previous one, it''s just a process of accumulating energy.


    After arranging mountains and falling into the sea, Su Yan''s momentum has risen to a very exaggerated level, at least twice as strong as when he confronted Pluto before the war!


    Of course, thanks to Pluto, only a strong enough opponent can inspire Su Yan to this level!


    Su Yan''s hair flew upside down toward the sky, and the true essence in his body was in infinite surging like the battle intent!


    Su Yan only felt that his state was better than ever, even if only 70% of the true essence in his body could be used, this was just a trivial detail.


    The battle is not simply a comparison of the addition and subtraction of the true element, the competition is the courage, reaction, skills and on-the-spot state.


    Today''s Su Yan is at the peak besides the true essence, and even has Zhu Xin''s triple magic spell blessing, which can be regarded as making up for the shortcomings of the true essence!


    Under such circumstances, Su Yan felt that he could not lose!


    Of course, this strong confidence is also reflected in the aura. If the previous Pluto''s aura was enough to fight against Su Yan and the tribe went down, then the Pluto''s aura has been completely overwhelmed by Su Yan!


    An expression of astonishment appeared on the face of Pluto''s beastization. He really couldn''t understand why Su Yan could have such an exaggerated improvement after reaching the peak!


    You must know that even at their level, even a small improvement requires a hundred times hard work and hard work!


    But if Su Yan''s aura at this time was compared with just now, it would almost form an absolute crush!


    This is too unreasonable!


    Pluto''s mood was finally shaken because of Su Yan''s aura, and this shake brought a gap in the soul!


    Suddenly, Pluto discovered that Su Yan was moving, and when he reacted, Su Yan was almost in front of him.


    With such a close distance and such a fierce momentum, Pluto can only defend desperately. Not only does he cross his hands, but the animal hair on his body becomes hard after sensing the danger, and the strength is almost comparable to the first-class flying sword!


    But when Su Yan''s attack came, Pluto''s defense was still collapsed!


    It''s too tough!


    Pluto has never seen such a tough trick!


    Su Yan said calmly in the air, "Ground!"


    Then when it fell, it was like a mountain smashing down on the top of Hades!


    In the face of this absolutely fierce power, Pluto''s defense had no meaning, and he was directly smashed into the white wasteland!


    The battle between Su Yan and Hades just now caused the entire Hall of Hades to collapse!


    That kind of power can be regarded as very exaggerated, but compared with Su Yan''s power to open the ground, it is really insignificant!


    Not only did a tiankeng about one mile in diameter appear on the white wasteland, the fragmented rock formations also stretched out for more than thirty miles!


    These cracks are densely covered like a spider web, telling how overbearing Su Yan''s move is!


    Zhu Xin saw all this clearly in the air, his eyes widened to the extreme!


    She could hardly believe her eyes at this time-is this trick really a power that people can exert with their bodies?


    Su Yan did not resort to any magic weapon, and launched an attack on his own, which Zhu Xin was absolutely sure of.


    However, this move is not finished after the land is opened, followed by the Sun and Huanyu!


    Su Yan used Daily at the most before, this time using Huanyu is equivalent to a breakthrough!


    It can only be said that Su Yan really is a type of strong when he encounters a strong enemy. After encountering a powerful enemy like Pluto, the potential in Su Yan''s body is stimulated through a strong fighting spirit, so he will make a breakthrough!


    In the day by day, I saw the true essence in Su Yan''s body turned into a big sun, directly falling into the sinkhole created by the land!


    This round of great sun crushed into the tiankeng. The more places where the white wasteland collapsed, along with the cracks like cobwebs, the rocks in many places were rapidly disintegrating, so that there seemed to be something happening on the white wasteland. Earthquake!


    And to Huanyu, the power is even more terrifying to the extreme!


    It seems that the white wasteland in the earthquake has been shrouded into another world.


    Zhu Xin saw with his own eyes countless huge stones that naturally fell apart into small stones, and the small stones were crushed into fine sand by invisible forces!


    The power of the universe is almost invisible to the naked eye compared with land and day by day, but this power is everywhere, enough to crush everything!


    The power of Huanyu far surpassed the previous two moves. "Sixteen Shaking Forms" was originally meant to be more powerful as it went to the back. It is also extremely possible to destroy one world with one punch after completing the cultivation!


    At this time, there was only a simple question left in Zhu Xin''s heart: "Is the body of Pluto also crushed into powder along with these huge rocks?"

 Chapter 3186： Three Reals in One

    The third thousand one hundred and eighty-six chapters of three truths in one


    Su Yan couldn''t help gasping in the air after using such extreme tricks.


    The triple blessings Zhu Xin gave to Su Yan at this time also gradually faded.


    The Huanyu style is still too great for the body''s load and the loss of true essence, of course, there is nothing to say about its power.


    Just look at the cracks in the white wasteland that are densely spreading dozens of miles, and the magnificent Hades Palace has completely turned into a ruin at this time.


    This kind of destructive power far surpassed that when Su Yan was fighting against the Five Great Wars in the mountains, Zhu Xin was also the first time in his life to see such an incredible destructive power!


    Just from this devastated wasteland, you can know how terrifying the power of this trick is!


    Then Su Yan slowly descended towards the ground, and Zhu Xin also landed with Su Yan.


    A huge pit at least 100 meters deep appeared on the ground. At the bottom of this huge pit, Pluto''s bones were almost broken, and his body was distorted into a very abnormal shape.


    The yellow-brown liquid poured out from Pluto''s body in large amounts.


    After being strongly fused with the Beast Soul, the Octopus body cannot withstand Su Yan''s "Sixteen Shaking Styles"!


    Pluto watched Su Yan descend from the sky, trying to struggle to get up from the ground and continue to confront Su Yan, but his physical condition no longer allowed him to do such a brave thing.


    Su Yan looked at Pluto with only a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Pluto was not wiped out by Huanyu''s move, which was somewhat beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    But in fact, the body and soul of the Pluto in front of him have been seriously injured, and he has reached a situation where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. What makes him forcibly support it is just a breath of unwillingness.


    Once this breath is exhausted, Pluto still cannot escape the fate of falling. The result will not change in any way.


    Pluto looked at Su Yan for a moment, and said with difficulty, "What are your tricks?"


    Just asking such a sentence, it seems that all Pluto''s strength has been exhausted.


    Su Yan said: "These are actually the three tricks in the "Sixteen Shaking Styles" I created. They are Pidi, Chasing the Sun and Huanyu.


    "Create your own?" Pluto stared at Su Yan, his dead gray eyes gradually dissipated, and it seemed that Su Yan''s words were difficult for him to accept.


    The eight-pole body and the mind of the emperor cultivated by the Pluto are all the essence of the empire''s martial arts, almost representing the highest achievement of the empire, this man actually defeated him only by his own creation?


    Pluto had to admit at this time that the man in front of him is very likely the kind of peerless arrogant that has been rare in ten thousand years. It is not surprising that such a person can create such a magical technique!


    Thinking of this, Pluto was rather calm about his fate of failure. He has tried his best, and even if only in exchange for the result of failure, that is his destiny.


    And Pluto''s breath finally reached its end, and his body gradually turned into white dust, floating in the air.


    Su Yan stared at the dead Pluto, without speaking for a long time.


    The ruler of the underworld turned into flying ash!


    It took Zhu Xin a long time to digest this fact, only because Pluto ruled the underworld for too long, too long, so long that everyone was accustomed to Pluto''s superiority.


    Suddenly losing such a great **** who has been pressing on the top of the underworld for a long time, it feels as if the sky has fallen.


    Obviously, the Pluto is the greatest enemy of their witch clan, and destroying the Pluto is also their long-term ambition and dream of the witch clan, but when things have already been achieved, only a void is left in their hearts.


    Zhu Xin didn''t feel the joy of defeating the legendary big devil at all, only felt that there was infinite emptiness, and then he was confused.


    Both the Pluto and the ten princes have fallen, the rule of the underworld is bound to change, and the man who caused this astonishing fact stood by her side without a word.


    Zhu Xin said: "Su Yan, you will be the master of the underworld from now on, and I can guarantee that the Witch Clan will work for you."


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Does it mean to me to be the master of the underworld?"


    This question was directly asked by Zhu Xin. After a while, he said: "The ruler of the underworld can control the undead counted by billions. Is this not enough?"


    "Of course it''s not enough. What I want is not just a small underworld. Moreover, since Pluto has been killed by me, then the underworld does not need to have another so-called Pluto." Su Yan said, "I won''t talk about this first, let''s take the three. Put all the treasures together and see what the effect is."


    The three treasures Su Yan said were of course the killing sword, the death book and the wordless stele.


    After the three truths are combined, Su Yan is not very clear about the effect. No one in history seems to have combined these three truths.


    Su Yan flew up again, and then fell into the ruins of the Hades Palace.


    There is some kind of spiritual feeling between Su Yan and Murder Sword. It is easy to find the whereabouts of Murder Sword.


    After finding the killing sword, the death book and the wordless stele naturally fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    The book of Death is a big gray book with only a pentagram on the cover. It looks very heavy and simple, but it can hardly feel any weight after actually starting it.


    After Su Yan opened the death book, all kinds of names and numbers suddenly appeared in the sky.


    These names represent all the creatures of various races in the heavens and the world, and the numbers behind represent the time when these creatures will die.


    The lines connecting these names and numbers are the law of cause and effect.


    Su Yan finally understood why when he saw Pluto open the death book, the inside of the death book was completely blank and there was no word written, but he felt that a huge amount of information had hit his sea of ??knowledge.


    Because the death book can be regarded as a kind of wordless heavenly book, only the owner who holds it can interpret the content of the death book.


    Su Yan held the death book in his hand and cast his gaze on Zhu Xin, Zhu Xin''s body was filled with death energy, and the soul of the undead had no brilliance.


    Su Yan looked at Zhu Xin in this way, and I don''t know why there was a feeling that all the secrets of his body were invisible in front of Su Yan. It seemed that Su Yan could see her all through.


    Moreover, Zhu Xin''s heart also involuntarily gave birth to a strong chill, which was a sense of fear that naturally spread from the bottom of his heart.


    It seems that Su Yan in front of her is no longer a human being, but a **** in charge of life and death.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan closed the death book again that the sense of fear and the superior texture disappeared together.


    Su Yan put away the death book, and the next target to be inspected was replaced by the wordless monument.


    The wordless monument is much simpler than the death book, and the power of its connection is almost equal to the peak field, almost forming a unique country.


    Once a unique kingdom is formed, as long as the owner of the wordless stele is in the kingdom, he will be immune to almost all attacks in this world and remain invincible forever.


    Fortunately, Pluto did not have enough understanding of the laws of space to fully stimulate the power of the wordless stele, otherwise Su Yan would inevitably fall into a fierce battle.

 Chapter 3187： Vientiane Sunro Power

    Chapter 3187 The Power of Vientiane Senluo


    The killing sword, the death book, and the wordless stele are the three magic weapons that are considered separately, and they are already the top magic weapons in the world. What if these three magic weapons are combined in one place?


    Even Su Yan was full of curiosity about this.


    Su Yan first injected his divine consciousness and true essence into the death book and the wordless stele. After obtaining the control of the two magic weapons, in the sea of ??knowledge, Su Yan took the initiative to combine part of the three magic weapons with spiritual knowledge Are together.


    The divine minds of these three magic weapons came together extremely fast, and it went so smoothly beyond Su Yan''s imagination. It seems that they should be one in the first place, but they had to be separated because of some irresistible external force!


    Then the three magic weapons all shone with various rays of light, and there was a certain ardent aura in this light.


    Perhaps for thousands of years, these three magic weapons have always wanted to merge together and reintegrate into a whole.


    Su Yan waved his sleeves and wrapped the three magic weapons with divine thoughts, and then the three magic weapons were suspended in the air. Then the three magic weapons merged together naturally, and the breath between them was also transmitted. The energy of completely different nature forms a perfect cycle, and finally a gray ball of light appears between the three.


    The ball of light was small and didn''t look very eye-catching, but Su Yan showed some incredible expressions after seeing the ball of light: "This force, is it..."


    Zhu Xin was also a little surprised when he saw it. Although he could not name it, he felt that a kind of destructive power was taking shape from this humble gray ball of light!


    She has never seen or heard of this power, but there is no doubt that on top of the witchcraft power and meditation she used, it is very close to the power of the Twelve Ancestral Witch in seriousness!


    Before the birth of the twelve ancestor witches, they possessed the power of chaos that was absolutely destructive, but they had already fought Zhu Xin with fear.


    The wizards and the twelve ancestral witches dealt with the ultimate power of their dedication to their faith. Could this so-called Three True Unity actually restore the power of the ancestral witch?


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help asking: "What kind of power is this?"


    "This is the power of Vientiane Senluo. I already roughly understand why these three magic weapons are called the Three Reals, because the combined power of these three can become the power of Vientiane Senluo."


    "The power of Vientiane Sunro?"


    "The so-called power of Vientiane Senluo represents the end of the universe. There are heavens and realms in the universe. There are constantly worlds dying out, and new worlds are born. This cycle of life and generation is everything in the world, the so-called heavenly path. The principle of law is in this cycle of life and death, and the power of Vientiane Senluo represents the power of every world at the end. This power is far above death and the power of the spirit, and is the ultimate power of destruction in the world. Anyone in this world cannot escape the fate of destruction by the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo."


    Zhu Xin said: "This is not the ultimate destructive power that Wuzong said that the twelve ancestral witches have mastered. Wuzong legends that the universe will one day fall into the primordial chaos. Isn''t this the power that the real fairy of the upper world can control ?How would it appear here����"


    Su Yan said in a very good mood: "These three magic weapons are naturally cultivated. They are originally the products of the law condensed into the Tao. The unification of these three is to reproduce this process. Power to extract it."


    The power of Vientiane Senluo is the power that can directly end a world, no matter who masters this power, can become the supreme of this lower realm!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and a splendid Buddha pagoda appeared behind him.


    Next, Su Yan will put the power of Vientiane Senluo extracted from the three magic weapons into the Buddha Pagoda.


    As long as the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo is refined, there is probably no one in this world who is Su Yan''s opponent!


    Su Yan thought of this, and with a wave of his hand, a golden light was shot from the Buddha Pagoda, slowly guiding the power of the rotating Vientiane Sun Luo into the Buddha Pagoda.


    The Buddha Pagoda is Su Yan''s natal magic weapon. With the insight and mood of Emperor Su Yan, it is only a matter of time before he wants to refine the power of the Vientiane Seng Luo.


    After refining, not only this power can be used by Su Yan, but Su Yan can also use "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to convert all the true element attributes in the body into the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo!


    This harvest really surpassed Su Yan''s expectations, and he couldn''t help but feel better.


    Next Su Yan''s only need was to find a way to return from the underworld to the world.


    Su Yan opened the ruins of the Hall of the Hades, and found twelve divine monuments under the altar where Hades was retreating.


    The carved characters on these twelve sacred monuments are all characters that have long been lost. These primitive characters contain the most important principles between the heaven and the earth. Each character contains the laws of the heaven and the earth, and the combination of them is simply called People are breathtaking.


    Although Zhu Xin couldn''t understand the above content, he just glanced at the above text and felt that a huge amount of information flooded into her mind, almost overwhelming her sea of ??knowledge!


    At this critical moment, thanks to Su Yan touching Zhu Xin''s forehead with a finger, Zhu Xin was blessed by Su Yan, which consolidated his sea of ??consciousness.


    Only after such a moment, Zhu Xin''s back was soaked in cold sweat, and he did not dare to look at these twelve monuments.


    This is indeed not a fetish that can be peeped at her level.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Su Yan stood proudly holding his hand and said: "This is not a ghost. When your ancestors of the Wuzong entered the underworld, you can rely on these twelve sacred monuments. These twelve sacred monuments form the realm of spirit and break the laws of physics. Limitations can lead to hundreds of millions of dead souls to the underworld. If you want the underworld to return to the world, you can only go from here."


    Su Yan had been staring at the twelve sacred monuments, and after a while, he had already understood the use of the twelve sacred monuments.


    The rule of these twelve divine steles is indeed to only allow entry but not exit. There are only two options to break the shackles of this rule.


    The first is the same as the Taoist priests back then, using supreme magic power to cooperate with great supernatural powers to forcibly create a channel between the two realms. To do so, at least the twelve golden immortals must be explained and taught. Without the cooperation of more than ten Dao ancestor-level figures, such a thing would definitely not be possible.


    The second is to use the three magic weapons in Su Yan''s hands to briefly rewrite the laws on the twelve sacred monuments, and then use the passage here to return to the third region.


    Su Yanpan sat down and rested on these twelve monuments.


    Su Yan lost too much true essence in the battle with the Pluto, and now the true essence in his body is not enough to do too intense activities.


    When the true essence in the body is almost restored, the twelve stone steles can be used, and the power of the three magic weapons can be used to forcibly reverse the law, and then you can escape to heaven.

 Chapter 3188： Back to earth

    Chapter 3188: Return to the world


    I have to say that this trip to the underworld has been very rewarding.


    Su Yan first developed the ancient yoga practice method by himself, and then obtained the death book and the wordless stele. More importantly, he obtained the power of Vientiane Senluo after unifying the three truths.


    Now they have to go back to the third region. I only hope that Fu Yuechi and the others will stabilize their position during this period of time and not be broken by the five holy places.


    However, it doesn''t matter even in the worst case. As long as Su Yan refines the power of the Vientiane Forest, he has the absolute strength to compete with the five holy places.


    If there is anyone who can''t rest assured, there is only a small dream.


    Su Yan left Xiao Meng with Panshan Patriarch. Panshan Patriarch knew that Xiao Meng was his only true disciple, and he would definitely protect Xiao Meng with his heart.


    The ancestor of Panshan has nothing to say about loyalty. Now it is unnecessary to worry about boring, just step through the void and go back to the third region!


    After the Zhenyuan recovered seven or eighty-eight, Su Yan directly stood up.


    At this time, Su Yan''s hands were emptied, but there was a mysterious force pulling in the darkness, activating all the twelve sacred monuments, and all the ancient characters on them slowly wriggled, as if they had become living things. .


    Then the power of the twelve divine steles was drawn up, and the power of the extreme yang changed into the extreme yin in a blink of an eye. This extreme conversion not only requires a huge amount of true essence, but also a strong mood and insight.


    Su Yan held this huge force in his own hands, and it was easier than kneading dough. After a while, a beam of light fell from the sky and enveloped Su Yan.


    Zhu Xin gritted his teeth at this time and followed Su Yan into the beam of light!


    After entering this purple beam of light, Zhu Xin quickly explained: "The underworld is dead, and I also want to go outside and see what the world is like today."


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, just smiled, and said: "Young people travel thousands of miles, and it doesn''t hurt to walk more and see."


    This little red-robed wizard would have no problem staying with him, and her spell blessing was actually quite useful.


    There was a huge attraction in the sky, which gradually attracted Su Yan and Zhu Xin into the sky.


    After flying above the clouds, Su Yan and Zhu Xin also entered a very strange world.


    Here is the barrier between life and death. After passing this barrier, you can enter the world of the living.


    Between the barriers of life and death, there are many magnificent pictures that you can''t see from the outside, and Zhu Xin suddenly saw dementia.


    In fact, this magnificent piece of magnificence contains great danger, but Su Yan holds the Three Reals and eats the rules of the twelve sacred tablets extremely thoroughly. The danger here directly becomes the pediatrics.


    After passing the barrier between life and death, I felt severe weightlessness in an instant!


    Then the surrounding pictures suddenly became very gloomy.


    Boom!


    A **** lightning flashed across the air, and then the cold rain slapped on the faces of Su Yan and Zhu Xin.


    There are thousands of sorrows in the sky, and below is an isolated island. The altar on this isolated island has long been decayed, but it still played a role. A purple beam of light led Su Yan and Zhu Xin from the underworld.


    The solitary island is surrounded by jet black water, and the water is rolling frantically.


    The cold and slightly salty sea breeze blew, Su Yan only felt extremely cordial, and there was a wonderful feeling of revitalization in his heart and coming back to life.


    Zhu Xin was stunned all of a sudden, there was a big discrepancy between this place and the green world in her fantasy.


    Under this circumstance, there are no reference objects, no direction at all, only that their foothold is in the depths of the sea.


    We can only talk about it after landing on the island first. Su Yan and Zhu Xin are slowly landing, and they can see multiple sword lights flying towards the left front!


    The purple beam of light that Su Yan and the others descended pierced through the heavens and the earth, and the momentum they produced could be regarded as earth-shattering. It is also very normal to think about any school around here being alarmed.


    These sword lights are considered first-class, but there is still a very long way to go.


    Su Yan looked disapproving. After these sword lights approached, he could just ask where they are now. The flow of time between the underworld and the human world may not be the same. You also need to ask about the time to judge how much he spent in the underworld. Long time.


    When Su Yan and Zhu Xin landed on the island, the eight sword lights also slammed in front of Su Yan and them.


    All eight people are wearing red practice clothes, with a phoenix embroidered on their left chest, and they seem to come from the same school or organization.


    Just as Su Yan was about to speak, someone on the other side pointed to Su Yan and said, "Who are you? How could you appear in the territorial waters of our Pingchen faction for no reason? What happened to this purple beam of light just now? Could it be that you are on this island? What mechanism was triggered by the above, and what top magic weapon has emerged?"


    Su Yan had never heard of the Pingchen school, and it must be a small school that didn''t enter the world.


    But this man spoke very arrogantly, and had a very bad attitude towards Su Yan. He didn''t want to show Su Yan a good face if he made it clear.


    Su Yan said, "You first answer me where is this place."


    "Bastard! Didn''t I just tell you? This is the territorial waters of our Pingchen faction! You don''t have long ears?"


    Su Yan asked again: "How far is it from the main continent?"


    "Fool, what are you pretending to be in front of Lao Tzu? Don''t you know this kind of problem? You haven''t just arrived in the third region from another world!"


    This person just said casually, but didn''t want to be in the middle, Zhu Xin couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    With Zhu Xin''s smile, the eyes of these people in red immediately focused on Zhu Xin, and then a person in red went to the leader and whispered: "Brother Lin, this woman seems weird!"


    After being reminded, Senior Brother Lin looked at Zhu Xin carefully, Zhu Xin''s skin was bluish-black, which in itself was already very strange.


    In overseas terms, generally only non-human racialized forms can change into this skin color.


    But Zhu Xin''s weirdness is not only the skin color, but also that she has no breathing or heartbeat at all.


    Although the strength of these sword repairers is not particularly strong, they still have the minimum perception. Then Brother Lin took a big step towards the rear and drew his sword: "No! This woman is the living dead, brothers, hurry up! Sword formation! We must not allow the living dead to invade the territory of our Pingchen faction!"


    These sword repairmen quickly formed a sword formation, besieging Su Yan and Zhu Xin in the middle. Under the murderous intent, the surrounding sea breeze gradually became violent.


    Senior Brother Lin confidently said: "Looking at your whole body''s breath is so vain, it''s just a trash that doesn''t understand anything! If you dare to stir up with the living dead, maybe you will also become the living dead, right? Humph! I will kill you here!"

 Chapter 3189： Unexpected chaos

    Chapter 3189: Unexpected Chaos


    Su Yan was slightly taken aback when he heard Brother Lin''s words.


    Senior Brother Lin looked so confident, so confident that he didn''t regard Su Yan as his opponent at all.


    Su Yan then remembered that after practicing ancient yoga, he returned to the basics even more.


    Today, he has almost all locked his true essence and aura in the core area of ??his body. Just looking at his appearance, Su Yan is no different from a new apprentice.


    In the past, Su Yan''s eyes still contained Huiguang. At first glance, he knew that he was a man of advanced cultivation. Now Su Yan has disappeared even this layer of Huiguang. If he only looks at his appearance, it is really ordinary.


    Of course, he couldn''t see the depth of Su Yan based on Brother Lin''s cultivation, so he dared to reprimand Su Yan so boldly.


    Su Yan was about to take care of these sword repairs, and then listened to the humanity: "This woman''s living dead seems to be different from what we have encountered before. Isn''t the fifth master uncle studying the living dead? Why don''t we cut off her hands. Take her back to the martial art with her feet. Wu Shishu will definitely like it."


    Zhu Xin glanced at Su Yan. Su Yan''s aura was still very calm, and he couldn''t tell how angry, but Su Yan directly chose to do it the next moment.


    Su Yan raised a left hand, and then moved a finger, which created supreme pressure!


    A strong wind swept away from Su Yan''s fingertips, and then turned into boundless pressure!


    The strong pressure caused Senior Brother Lin and their sword formation to collapse directly, and several people were all lying on the black rock unable to move. There were still threads of blood in the mouth and nose seeping out.


    Only Brother Lin''s cultivation base was slightly stronger, and he could barely resist it, but he quickly knelt down on one knee, and could only rely on the long sword in his hand to forcibly support it to prevent himself from falling.


    Su Yan didn''t use any substantive tricks, but after raising his hand, he moved his finger.


    Su Yan moved his finger, and the coercion generated was overwhelming, which was simply beyond the end of the sword repairmen of the Pingchen Sect!


    At this time, they were shocked to realize that it was nothing but Su Yan''s disguise. Under this disguise, it was Dao Ancestor-level strength! Just move a finger to kill them all!


    The funny thing is that they were still planning how to dismember Zhu Xin''s body just now, and didn''t put Su Yan in their eyes at all.


    Of course they regretted that they underestimated and offended Su Yan just now, but it would be a little too late to say this now.


    Su Yan wanted to kill them as easily as crushing a few ants with his fingers.


    Zhu Xin just took all this for granted, after all, Su Yan was the man who even defeated the ten princes and killed the king of Hades.


    These sword repairs were just the most humble ants in front of Su Yan.


    Under Su Yan''s coercion, Brother Lin saw that all his seven orifices were bleeding, and seeing that he could not survive, he was filled with grief and anger. He wanted to fight Su Yan, but he couldn''t do it even with a single move. To.


    Su Yan said: "I''ll ask you again, where is this place?"


    After listening to Su Yan��s question, Brother Lin��s eyes bumped into his eye sockets, and his feelings of grief and anger immediately turned into a deep sense of fear. Even a fool laughed at what the situation is like now. He is now A piece of meat on the chopping board, Su Yan has the right to live and kill.


    Senior Brother Lin could only replied faintly: "This is from the Pingchen School... Shuxin Island."


    "How far is it from the main continent?"


    "About seven thousand miles." Senior Brother Lin said, "You kill me, you must give me a happy one, and don''t make me a living dead."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yan said, "I just returned from another world, what happened in the third region?"


    Su Yan already had a very bad premonition in his heart. During this period of time when he left the third region, I am afraid that something big will happen!


    Brother Lin was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this purple beam of light was not born with a magic weapon, but Su Yan and the others were teleported back to the third region from another world.


    The ruins on Shuxin Island actually didn''t even know what the Pingchen faction was for. After all, the Pingchen faction was only two thousand years old. If it weren''t for greed, his juniors would not be ruined here.


    Senior Brother Lin said: "I don��t know what ancient poisonous Gus have been made in the Five Great Sacred Grounds in Emperor Xin��s Hill. These poisonous Gus have created a large number of living dead zombies. As long as they are contaminated by the body fluids of these zombies, they will become living dead. Nowadays, the main continent is in a deep and fierce state, and many sects have avoided overseas... Therefore, they have also brought the Poison Gu from the main continent to overseas. Now everyone is in danger overseas."


    "Recently, even the Great Sage Langya, the head of the Three Sages of the Monster Race, has become a living dead zombie. Now the Monster Race is in chaos. I don''t know how many people have died these days. I heard that Tongsheng Mountain was also razed because of overseas It��s not at all...so the head commander ordered us to patrol the territorial waters. If we see the living dead appear, we must report to the head."


    So Brother Lin and his juniors were so surprised when they saw Zhu Xin.


    Brother Lin''s words inevitably caused Su Yan to fall into contemplation.


    The situation in the third region completely exceeded Su Yan''s expectations.


    Recalling carefully, that night in the decisive battle in the hill of Emperor Xin, Su Yan and the five holy grounds tried their best to kill the living dead. Is it possible that a fish that slipped through the hill escaped from the hill of Emperor Xin?


    wrong! Those living dead are obviously restricted by the ominous power in the hill of Emperor Xin just like the zombies.


    If there is no ominous power blessing, they should completely lose their mobility. How did it evolve into this situation?


    Could it be that after he was teleported to the underworld by the undead saint Mu Xi, something else broke out in the hill of Emperor Xin?


    There is also that Great Sage Langya is the strongest and most prestigious among the Three Sages of the Demon Race. Su Yan and the Three Sages of the Demon Race have played against each other. Of course, he knows that the Great Sage Langya is not a master of idleness.


    This shows that the situation has been completely out of control to some extent. At this time when Su Yan left the third region, the main continent may have become a purgatory on earth.


    Under this circumstance, I don''t know what happened to the companions on the Crossing Ship, especially Xiao Meng.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Senior Brother Lin said: "Don''t kill me! I still have a lot of information that I can tell. It is said that these Gu worms were originally the products of the Witch Sect in the ancient times. After the five holy sites were discovered in Dixin Hill, they wanted to take possession of them. Knowing what happened, instead, caused many infected living dead to wreak havoc in the sect. It is said that the Five Great Sacred Grounds trained these Gu worms to deal with their confidant enemy-Su Yan!


    Su Yan hummed coldly and said, "What else do you know. If it is really valuable information, I can consider not killing you."


    Senior Brother Lin had no idea that Su Yan was standing in front of him, and continued: "It is said that this Su Yan is very tough, even the Three Sages of the Demon Race have been defeated, and he has killed several sages in the Five Great Sacred Grounds..."


    Just as Brother Lin said, Su Yan coughed softly: "Needless to say about Su Yan, I know him better than you. What I want to ask is about the living dead."

 Chapter 3190： Sixth Heavenly Tribulation

    The third thousand one hundred and ninety chapter six


    From Brother Lin''s mouth, Su Yan learned that the main continent had the ability and foundation to close the gate of the mountain, and no longer communicate with the outside world.


    The incompetent sects and casual repairs almost all escaped overseas.


    These are still monks who have the ability to escape, and the injuries to ordinary people are even more severe.


    At least half of the city-states under the immortal mountains of the main continent have turned into ghosts!


    The Five Great Sacred Lands of the Great Tribulation were simply unable to resist, only to say that at least 70% of the sects have been removed from this world forever.


    If this catastrophe continues, perhaps the cultivation sects of the main continent will get from a few thousand to only a few dozen.


    Su Yan looked very solemn after hearing these, because he knew that these must be related to the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu.


    As long as the power of the Qianqiu Great Tribulation comes, it will continue to be deduced, and no one can stop it.


    The Five Great Sacred Sites tried their best to avoid the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, but the result was completely counterproductive. Every bit of effort they made finally made the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu even more violent.


    Now the saints of the five holy places should be very regretful, but there are all medicines in the world, but there is no regret medicine.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, Brother Lin knelt on the ground again and begged for mercy. Su Yan only felt more annoyed and lifted Brother Lin from the ground as easily as he lifted a chicken.


    Then Su Yan threw it hard, Brother Lin turned into a parabola and flew out, and finally landed at the end of the sea level.


    Of course, Su Yan''s strength is not to be said. This time he threw it vigorously, allowing Senior Brother Lin to experience a flight close to the speed of sound.


    At this speed, even if it crashes into the sea, it will be similar to crashing into a concrete floor.


    Brother Lin��s face was in contact with the sea surface first, so the bones of his face were directly fractured, and then his ribs broke seven or eight, and his right arm was also comminuted fractured. After a huge wave was stirred up on the sea surface, he sank into the water. .


    After seeing Su Yan throwing Brother Lin out like trash, Zhu Xin asked: "Shall we go to the main continent you just mentioned?"


    Su Yan said: "No, I have one more thing to do. Since I entered the mortal world, it has been overcast here, have you noticed?"


    "Isn''t this a weather problem? What''s so strange? I have seen in the book that the weather on earth is very changeable, and it won''t be the same as the underworld forever." Zhu Xin said strangely.


    "This is not an ordinary weather change, but a sense of heaven and humanity. I have to cross the catastrophe. The sky will be overcast when the power of the catastrophe is running." After Su Yan went to the underworld, his strength has grown terribly, and he must break through the bottleneck. To face the test of the catastrophe.


    Zhu Xin said: "When the strong in the underworld reach a certain level, they will forcefully overcome the ghost calamity. Even I have survived the ghost calamity once. The sky is overwhelming and thunder is extremely terrifying. I don''t know what the situation of the heavenly calamity in this world is. "


    Su Yan said: "What I want to overcome is the sixth calamity. This time the thunder calamity is likely to be tens of millions."


    "Tens of millions?!" Zhu Xin showed a very surprised expression, "Are you serious?"


    "This is natural. You can''t stay here anymore. You need to retreat to a hundred miles away, otherwise you will be affected."


    Because of Su Yan''s words, Zhu Xin had to avoid Baili.


    When there was only Su Yan left on the desert island, he looked up towards the sky, and saw the black cloud congealing in the sky.


    A faint trace of blood can be seen in the darkness.


    Su Yan quietly closed his eyes.


    The roaring sea breeze and waves gradually calmed down, but the sea was still as jet black, as if some kind of indescribable terrifying monster was dormant under the sea.


    This calm is actually the calm before the storm.


    A golden electric light appeared in the sky, and after this electric light appeared, the thick clouds covering the tens of kilometers around the area suddenly became lively.


    The **** breath between the thick clouds seemed to drip down at any time, forming a rain of blood.


    The catastrophe hadn''t even started, it was already very unusual.


    Senior Brother Lin dragged his remnant body and froze on the surface of the sea. Then he immediately called out his sword light, and then furiously urged the sword light to fly towards the door!


    There is only one thought left in Brother Lin''s mind, escape, the farther you can escape, the better!


    The aura of the tribulation has enveloped this world, if he still forcibly stays within this range, he will only end up with his body and spirit.


    There was also a trace of movement on Zhu Xin''s face, and the peace right now was just waiting for a thrilling bedding.


    In a trance, a golden thunder fell from the sky!


    The calm sea surface also became extremely turbulent at this moment, forming a huge wave as high as seven or eight stories!


    This golden thunder light was a nine-day divine thunder. When this divine thunder fell, Zhu Xin couldn''t even open his eyes for a moment. Even after a hundred miles, you can still feel the horror of Tianlei!


    And on the desert island, an eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has already stood up!


    After the divine light radiated from the sky, it directly contended with the falling Nine Heavens Divine Thunder!


    Located on the top of the Buddha Pagoda, there are also images of many musical instruments. After the appearance of such instruments as Pipa and Guzheng, the war music of the fairy world is played again!


    Hundreds of miles away, almost all the sects and casual cultivators were alarmed!


    They not only felt the horrible pressure of Heavenly Tribulation, but also heard this war song from the fairy world!


    With the beating of drums and notes, the heartbeat, breath, and pulse of these monks gradually became the same frequency.


    There are many powerful casual repairs who are shocked, but they are powerless.


    The representative behind this battle song is a powerful monk with absolute terrifying power, possessing the power of Dao ancestor level. They are basically insignificant ants in front of this monk. The opponent can break through all of them by simply using their mental power. Know the sea, let them bleed to death.


    They can''t do anything now, they can only tremble with the catastrophe!


    In contrast, Su Yan looked very relaxed, the expression on his face was not solemn at all.


    There was violent wind and lightning outside, and light clouds inside.


    Su Yan was sitting in the middle of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, carefully playing with the same gray light in his hand. This was the power of the Vientiane Senluo extracted from the Three Realms.


    If this power can be refined, the calamity that day will be much easier to deal with.


    But even if he couldn''t refining, Su Yan was 100% sure of the sixth heaven disaster.


    He went to the underworld as a weight-bearing training in a desperate situation, stimulating a lot of the potential in his body, and his strength increased by at least 30% after repeated fierce battles.


    This sixth calamity is very scary to say, there may be tens of millions of sky thunder falling, but in fact it is just a cutscene.

 Chapter 3191： Heavenly Tribulation Variation

    The third thousand one hundred and ninety-one chapters


    The lightning of the sky thunder danced like wild snakes, and the divine light of the Buddha Pagoda had begun to shrink slowly.


    The wordless stele also appeared behind Su Yan. Once the defense of the Buddha Pagoda collapsed, Su Yan would immediately be able to move into the domain of the wordless stele.


    Coupled with the defensive power of the golden silk armor and other magic weapons, the difficulty of this heavy catastrophe is not too high for Su Yan.


    It''s not so much crossing the robbery, it''s more of a cutscene.


    But if you want to comprehend the power of Vientiane between life and death, then the situation is completely different.


    The key is between life and death. These four words represent that Su Yan will inevitably fall into a rather desperate situation. Otherwise, the so-called death and resurrection is just a silly empty talk.


    How to choose?


    Whether to survive the tribulation safely, or to seek the wealth and danger, to pursue the ultimate power of the Vientiane Sun Luo, Su Yan needs to come up with a decision immediately.


    Halfway through the robbery of the day, the defense power of the eight-story Pagoda will reach its limit.


    I saw Su Yan put away the wordless monument behind him, and a smile appeared on his face, and he said in his heart: "Sure enough, it is better to be more suitable for me in wealth and danger. If life is smooth sailing, it is meaningless if there is no challenge."


    The nature and color of the sky full of divine thunder are completely different, and the speed of falling is much faster than before. It seemed that he wanted to take advantage of the period of time when the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda could not be supported to severely inflict Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face is full of self-confidence, and he can be considered a true hero if he can face up to difficulties at this moment.


    A hundred miles away, you can also see this earth-shattering divine light.


    Under the reflection of the sky full of thunder, all those who were watching the ceremony almost dropped their jaws.


    They have never seen such a grandiose tribulation, let alone witnessed it personally, even in the records of this school, there has never been such a thing...


    "When will the divine thunder of Heavenly Tribulation become so colorful? Is this kind of thing really a joke? Or is there hallucination in my eyes?"


    "This day robbery seems to be completely inconsistent with the records of our ancestors in our school! What is going on?"


    Faced with the young disciple��s question, the head of the Pingchen faction became silent for a moment. He couldn��t help but slander in his heart: "You ask me, who should I ask? I lived for 1,500 years for this kind of catastrophe, isn��t it Same for the first time!"


    But in this situation, he can only forcefully pretend to be very calm, and put on the posture of the head, saying: "This old man who crossed the Tribulation already has the strength of the Dao Ancestor level, so his Heavenly Tribulation will be more violent than ordinary monks�� Heavenly Tribulation. As for how powerful this old senior is, you can experience it yourself..."


    What the leader said is actually very false, because this scene contains too much uncertainty.


    Those young disciples looked at the ever-changing thunder light from the horizon, and the aura of heaven that constantly shocked the soul, they were so drunk that they didn''t know what to say.


    I heard the elder next to him say: "There hasn''t been such a person overseas for at least 10,000 years! I don''t know where this old ancestor is from, I am afraid that even the sages of the five holy places can pass through the sky! "


    Then the oldest senior elder said: "The old man suddenly remembered something. When the old man was in the Blood God Sect on the main continent, the master inside the door once said that if the strength is too strong, it exceeds the current realm too much, Heavenly Tribulation will mutate. But even if Heavenly Tribulation mutates, it is generally inseparable from it. Heavenly Tribulation has become something we don��t recognize like today, probably for the first time in history."


    "If it is calculated according to the meaning of the great elder, the strength of this person is far beyond the current realm, wouldn''t it be that he has already crossed the Ninth Heaven of Tribulation Realm, and can already ascend?"


    After saying this, it sounds incredible at first, but with the devastating and weird and colorful tribulation, people have to suspect that the ancestor who is crossing the tribulation really has such a shocking cultivation!


    The young disciples of the Pingchen faction were even more emotional, thinking that if they could have this day, it would be great.


    Su Yan still didn''t know that he had become the ancestor of others. At this time, there was a gap in the defense of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda.


    The strands of electric light can already enter the inside of the Buddha Pagoda. The electric light that enters the Buddha Pagoda has a dark attribute and should be a mad **** purple electric light.


    Su Yan held the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo in his hand and couldn''t help but said: "This mutated catastrophe is really interesting. I have turned out many lightning attributes from the ancient times, just to deal with me. I am afraid that the thunder method in this world Has evolved to the extreme!"


    But even so, why is Su Yan afraid?


    Now he has the three realities into one, he has developed ancient yoga in his journey to the underworld, and has developed a lot of his own potential in extreme environments.


    Now he is really not afraid of the 50 million thunder robbery!


    The divine light of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has become very weak, and it seems that it is almost unable to sustain it.


    If the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is broken into shape, it will take an extremely long time to condense. Therefore, Su Yan has taken the initiative to incorporate the Buddha Pagoda into his body without waiting for the robbery to break the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    The moment the divine light returned to the origin, more than fifty sky thunders smashed Su Yan''s body severely!


    This unnamed desert island split directly from the middle, and the sea water within one mile around it was boiling!


    After the mutation, the power of the thunder light is much stronger than the general nine-day **** thunder!


    After just ten seconds, all of Su Yan''s clothes had turned into fly ash. Su Yan did not use the golden silk armor, but used his flesh to fight.


    Although the surface of the body has become scorched black, the muscles and bones inside have not suffered much damage.


    It''s just that... the attributes of these heavenly thunders are too weird, there are light and darkness, extreme cold and hot... Countless extreme forces are smashed on the body at the same time. This taste can be said to be the first torture in the world.


    However, Su Yan developed a very strange feeling in his heart. It seems that all the pain is not so important, because he is now on the road to obtain peak strength!


    Perhaps it was because after Shura practiced ancient yoga, Su Yan was numb to most of the pain. In short, he felt that the feeling of thousands of thunder and tribulations was not as painful as he expected.


    The thunder robbery is almost infinite, and the vigorous power that Su Yan holds in his hands will also be tempered by thunder robbery!


    Under the hard work of electric light, the power of Vientiane Sun Luo gradually peeled off the gray shell, revealing the milky white inside...


    This layer of milky white represents the origin of the power of Vientiane Sunro!


    After the gray shell had eliminated the continuous thunder light, it was finally exhausted!


    Without the protection of the outer shell, the power of the source will become very soft, at least giving Su Yan a chance to refine.

 Chapter 3192： Conquer, the power of Vientiane Sunro!

    The third thousand one hundred and ninety-second chapter is subdued, the power of Vientiane Senluo!


    It was Su Yan''s plan to use the Supreme Tribulation to refine the power of the Sun Luo Wanxiang.


    But this idea is too crazy, even the best among the cultivators will not do such exaggerated things in the crucial sixth heavenly calamity.


    Not only must it succeed in crossing the Tribulation, but even using the power of the Tribulation to help oneself refine the power of Vientiane Senluo to boost one''s own strength...


    Theoretically speaking, this is a typical kill two birds with one stone, but to accomplish this type of kill two birds with one stone, what is needed is the mentality of despising the tribulation, and the terrifying strength that can completely retreat under the tribulation!


    The two are indispensable.


    If these two conditions are added together, the number of monks who can do all of this is extremely small throughout the ages, almost counting them with five fingers.


    Using the power of Heavenly Tribulation to refine Vientiane Senluo, such a whimsical idea is like refining precious medicinal materials in a pill furnace


    It''s just that Su Yan''s handwriting is much larger than the average alchemist!


    This piece of sky, this piece of sea, this is Su Yan''s furnace!


    And the tens of thousands of thunder tribulations above the head are the divine fire in the pill furnace!


    Under the tempering of the divine fire, a true pill can naturally be formed!


    It''s just that this matter was far more dangerous than ordinary alchemy, because Su Yan himself had to be tempered in this alchemy furnace.


    The defense of the eight-story Pagoda pagoda dissipated not long after, and Su Yan''s body was already riddled with holes.


    However, the ancient yoga technique made Su Yan extremely resistant to this degree of damage, and all the vitality in the body was concentrated in the core area of ??the body.


    As long as these locked vitality is not consumed, he Su Yan has no life in danger.


    This set of ancient yoga is not a profound exercise, but it has miraculous effects that other advanced exercises can''t make up for. This is the biggest unexpected harvest of the journey to the underworld.


    At this time, Su Yan was too lazy to count the number of electric lights that fell. There was a roar in his eardrum, and his mind fell on the power of the omnipresent sun and Luo in his hand.


    The origin of the power of Vientiane Senluo has been restored, and then Su Yan did not hesitate to take the power of Vientiane Senluo that had turned into milky white, and swallowed the milky white light ball in the thousands of electric lights. In my own belly!


    After the entrance of this milky white ball of light, Su Yan only felt that there was a fire directly from his mouth to the dantian!


    Next is the most important moment!


    Su Yan must suppress the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo within his body, otherwise he will be backlashed. Once this backlash occurs, the internal balance will be imbalanced, plus the supreme thunder tribulation outside!


    Under attack from inside and outside, even if Su Yan has the cultivation base of the sky, he will fall!


    At this time, Su Yan directly entered Gu Jing Bubo''s state of mind, not only blurred the feeling of pain, but also completely let go of the worries of life and death.


    In such an extremely calm state of mind, Su Yan would never make any mistakes!


    Su Yan directly covered his true essence toward the power of the Vientiane Senluo.


    Su Yan''s true essence is very huge, and the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo is just an introduction, but Su Yan''s true essence has been completely dissipated just by relying on it!


    The power of Vientiane Senluo can turn everything into nothingness, and of course it also includes Su Yan''s true essence.


    Even if Su Yan has ten times the true essence, it is useless, as long as the power of Vientiane Senluo is close to it, it will inevitably disappear!


    The overbearing power of the Vientiane Sun Luo is evident!


    If the true essence in the body cannot be used, what should I do next?


    In fact, Su Yan had set an alternative plan long ago, but this alternative plan was more dangerous, and he would not use this plan if it was not a last resort.


    Now the situation is urgent, the power of Vientiane Senluo inside has not been subdued, and the power of the divine thunder outside is still increasing. It must be resolved and refined within the shortest time!


    If it is prolonged for a long time, it will definitely be detrimental to Su Yan himself!


    Therefore, Su Yan went on a dangerous move, and directly pushed the power of Vientiane Sun Luo into his heart!


    Since he couldn''t subdue it, Su Yan planned to directly use the physical body and the power of Vientiane Senluo to fuse together.


    Thousands of thunder tribulations are still working outside, and there is no sign of stopping. Under such circumstances, even other extremely top monks will not dare to do such a risky thing.


    But even under such circumstances, it is necessary to subdue the power of Vientiane Senluo in order to be called a bold person! What others can''t!


    Su Yan directly pushed the power of Vientiane Senluo into his heart, and then the power of Vientiane Senluo immediately entered his heart.


    Suddenly... Su Yan''s heart stopped beating!


    The lightning from outside hit Su Yan''s body, causing Su Yan''s body to become charred! This layer of scorched black seems to be an unsettling ashes!


    One second, two seconds... until ten seconds later, those ten seconds seemed to be infinitely long, and suddenly Su Yan''s heart beat again, even more intense than before!


    Su Yan also opened his eyes suddenly, and at this moment Su Yan''s eyes contained a strong sharp edge!


    It seems that Su Yan suddenly crawled out of the quagmire of death, and even possessed more vitality than before!


    The original solidified essence in the body also flowed to the limbs at this moment!


    The wandering true essence has already brought the attributes of Vientiane Sun Luo, even if it encounters those sky thunders with many attributes, it can be easily resolved!


    No sky thunder can fall within ten feet of Su Yan!


    The power of Vientiane Senluo is so domineering!


    The thunder calamity of the sky thunder is also the various kinds of this world, as long as it is the various kinds of this world, the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo can turn it into nothingness!


    No more thunder light can fall on Su Yan. The true essence in the body is automatically activated after the owner encounters a danger, turning countless thunders into the sun!


    The so-called Sun Luo is nothing but nothingness!


    There was still lightning and thunder in the sky, and the light of all colors never stopped, but Su Yan''s side became calm and calm.


    Then on Su Yan''s body, the skin that had become scorched just now cracked and fell off, and the newer skin underneath was gradually revealed.


    Su Yan looked at his hands, and all the vitality stored by ancient yoga was released, and the effect was like regeneration!


    This is the magical effect of ancient yoga.


    If there is no ancient yoga technique, the vitality in the body spreads to the limbs and a hundred skeletons, and there will always be a part of it radiating from the breath and pores, and this part is wasted.


    And ancient yoga locks this part of the vitality in the body, and it can exert such a miraculous effect at the critical moment!


    In the shortest amount of time, Su Yan''s body was already reborn, and he had subdued the power of Vientiane Seng Luo!


    The so-called survival from death is nothing more than that.


    After passing the life and death test, Su Yan''s strength has also improved!

 Chapter 3193： The second sun rises

    Chapter 3193 The second sun rises


    This time the key is life and death. There is a great horror between life and death. Even if the strength of other monks exceeds Su Yan, it is difficult to directly face the fear of death.


    But Su Yan not only has the experience of practicing for the ninth generation, but this has made his experience of death very indifferent, at least not as fearful as others!


    Moreover, Su Yan has the mood of the immortal emperor, and the mood of the immortal emperor will make Su Yan not be confused or fearful when facing the various things in this world!


    Therefore, the great horror between life and death is the most difficult barrier in practice for other monks, but it is a negligible obstacle for Su Yan. So it can only be said that this process is shocking and not dangerous, everything is not particularly surprising, almost all under Su Yan''s control.


    With the power of Vientiane Sen Luo, the next Thunder Tribulation is just a cutscene.


    Su Yan glanced at the blood-red Jieyun on his head, and then glared lightly with his feet, as if a bullet had flew directly into the air!


    After Su Yan flew to the sky, more thunder light was released from the robbery cloud!


    But no matter how these thunder lights change their attributes, they are in the world, they must be in Vientiane, as long as they are in Vientiane, Su Yan has the ability to turn it into a pale nothingness!


    So Su Yan flew all the way to the sky. Although the electric and optical thunder became denser, and the waves of the sea below rolled, it couldn''t hinder Su Yan at all!


    Su Yan can basically be the first person to turn the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation into such a pediatric thing.


    I saw that Su Yan was flying faster and faster, and in the end he smashed through the cloud, breaking through the **** cloud!


    The incomparable power above Jieyun is still condensing in the void!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, not only thunder and lightning are condensed in this void, but there are also many powers of jumping rules in it!


    This is the core of the robbery!


    Thousands of heavenly thunders were all evolved here according to the power of various laws, and then landed below. This is the core mechanism of Heavenly Tribulation.


    Su Yan directly blasted towards the core area of ??the robbery!


    The fist wind carried the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo, and hit the center of Jieyun fiercely!


    The congealing law suddenly collapsed, and then turned into nothingness!


    The so-called power of Vientiane Senluo represents the world-destroying power that will only appear when every world is about to end!


    When this force appears, whether it is the mountains, the land, the sea, or the sky, it will eventually fall into nothingness and regroup into a chaos!


    This kind of power represents the most extreme destructive power in the mortal world. In the face of this most extreme destructive power, the laws that originally supported the movement of the world will also collapse along with it!


    Therefore, when Su Yan fisted out, the core law of Heavenly Tribulation collapsed drastically!


    If someone else is here, you will be surprised to the extreme. Throughout the ages, how many strong people will cherish the fear of the catastrophe, even if there is no fear, they will also be in awe.


    I''m afraid that someone like Su Yan who smashed the law of Heaven''s Tribulation to pieces with one punch, I''m afraid I really can''t find a second one!


    After this punch, Su Yan only felt a lot of fun!


    After entering the Tribulation Realm, every monk will be bound by the Tribulation of Heaven, and everything he does and every method of cultivation will take the Tribulation of Heaven as the highest consideration.


    Heavenly Tribulation is like a tight-fitting curse worn on the head of a cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, even a person with great pride cannot completely ignore the influence of Heavenly Tribulation!


    This punch represents Su Yan''s resistance, and it also represents that there are probably no laws in this world, and there is no force that can directly confront Su Yan!


    After the law of the robbery was broken, the surrounding robbery cloud also began to collapse!


    It��s just that the algorithm and the robbery cloud collapse, and the robbery itself will continue to exist, but the strength of the robbery will drop by about 30%, but the remaining 70% of the energy is still huge and terrifying, and it can easily bring a dozen cities Razed to the ground.


    These forces will no longer appear in the form of sky thunder, but pure energy gathers in space.


    When gathered to a certain level, these energy will produce a violent explosion!


    Of course Su Yan knew the consequences of doing this, but even if it was an explosion, the power of Vientiane Senluo could turn it into nothingness.


    Because Vientiane is really all-encompassing, as long as it is this mortal variety, almost all of it is included in it.


    The surrounding clouds are no longer red, but become golden.


    And inside the robbery cloud, the condensed energy has become larger and larger, and the condensed energy is like a huge bomb. As long as the gun is wiped a little, it will cause a huge explosion!


    Su Yan stared at this huge energy, calculating the peak of this energy in his heart.


    At this time, this energy contained approximately 2.7 million thunder tribulation energy, and this energy was at least thirty times that of Su Yan''s true essence.


    This is the manifestation of the divine power of the heavens and the earth. Even if the monks have cultivated for 10,000 years, it is impossible to cultivate such a huge amount of true essence, and even Su Yan can''t do such an outrageous thing.


    There is a certain upper limit for the true essence that human beings can master, and the combination of forces between heaven and earth hardly has any upper limit.


    Therefore, if human beings want to contend with the heaven and the earth, they must master the power of the law. Only when the power of the law is mastered, can they use the least true element to induce the greatest power to fight the heaven and the earth!


    At this time, this force was so strong that Su Yan could hardly handle it, but it was still climbing, and in the end it turned into a huge ball of light!


    Looking over from a hundred miles away, I saw the robbery cloud disappearing inexplicably, and a brand new sun appeared in the sky!


    Of course, Zhu Xin knew that this was not the real sun, but a huge energy group condensed so densely!


    The practice of witchcraft also includes the practice of various energies. Zhu Xin has naturally done similar practice, but the energy that wizards can master is not in the same level as the energy here.


    Zhu Xin hadn''t figured out how this incredible energy came from!


    Obviously it''s just a tribulation, and it should be only the sky thunder that is right, but... this tribulation was very wrong from the beginning!


    At first, it was so colorful, all kinds of thunders and fireworks were set off, but now it is even more ridiculous, and it has produced such a small sun!


    It was unbelievable, Zhu Xin couldn''t figure out what was going on, and he couldn''t figure out what Su Yan was like now.


    In this situation, she should be close to this ball of light as an option that can be eliminated directly. After thinking about it, she really has nothing to do, she can only stand here and watch the changes.


    As for the martial arts on the surrounding islands, those who watched the ceremony were also speechless at this time!

 Chapter 3194： unprecedented

    Chapter 3194: No one before, no one afterwards


    The sky''s tribulation cloud dissipated, it should be a sign that the tribulation should have ended, but the monks of a little realm can feel that the aura of the tribulation is still there. Could it be that the tribulation has changed into the second sun in the sky?


    This kind of thing has never been heard before. If today''s events are recorded in the classics of the sect, it will be an anecdote that will be passed on in the future.


    "This day Jie seems to be very wrong, what will happen next?" a young disciple asked in a low voice.


    No one can answer this question. Everything that happened before us far exceeded everyone''s imagination. Even the old elders of the martial arts could not tell a difference.


    At a moment when everyone thought that this round of little sun would last for a long time, the little sun suddenly burst!


    Under the bright light, almost everyone could not open their eyes.


    Zhu Xin also sensed an extremely strong danger, even though it was hundreds of miles away from the area where Su Yan crossed the robbery, and then she cast seven layers of protection spells outside her body.


    After the strong light, a gust of wind blew!


    Zhu Xin''s premonition was indeed correct. She strengthened her protection while retreating to the rear!


    This gust of wind was too violent, and many coconut trees on the island were uprooted directly!


    Then the huge waves tens of meters high also passed directly from the core of the explosion!


    The speed of the tsunami transmission is extremely fast, and it has reached a hundred miles away in an instant!


    A few casual cultivators just watched their islands be submerged by the mountain tide!


    This tide is wave after wave, and the Pingchen faction��s mountain gate guarding formation has been shattered in less than a minute!


    At the same time, the island underneath was violently quake, and then many cracks appeared on the ground, and seawater gushed out from these cracks!


    Landslides and tsunami come together!


    All these add up like the end of the world!


    The disciples of the Pingchen faction were all stunned for a while, and they did not expect to encounter such an incredible thing in their lifetime!


    At this time, the old man in the martial art must also use his best to make a move!


    I saw the tsunami outside the Pingchen faction was directly frozen into icebergs! But these icebergs were immediately destroyed by the waves!


    It turned out that it was the Great Elder who crossed the Tribulation Realm Five Heavens who flew to the sky and used powerful mana to resolve the turbulent tsunami!


    The young disciples were too late to applaud, the great elder only lasted less than three minutes, and the true essence in the body was exhausted!


    Then the head of the Pingchen faction flew directly into the air with thirteen artifacts and replaced the great elder. These thirteen artifacts formed a rainbow light curtain in the air, showing great power in the air!


    Combining the unreserved power of these two powerhouses who crossed the Tribulation Realm Fifth Heaven, only then could they barely resist the aftermath of the explosion.


    And here is a hundred and fifty miles away from the central area of ??Su Yan Dujie.


    Several other casual repair sects were also masters in the door. They tried their best to resist the tsunami in the end.


    The propagation of a tsunami can have only a small loss for thousands of miles. Because of this feature, even the main continent 8,000 miles away has huge waves coming to the sky.


    In this explosion, I don''t know how much sea water directly evaporated and turned into water vapor.


    The water vapor in the sky quickly turned into a rainstorm...


    The heavy rain poured on Su Yan quietly. He was at the center of the explosion just now. He wanted to test the limit of the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo, but the energy condensed by the light ball was really too exaggerated.


    So Su Yan directly took out the wordless stele. The wordless stele can transform into a kingdom above the realm, and the kingdom can be almost equal to another dimension.


    When Su Yan entered a country similar to parallel space, the explosion here would naturally hardly affect Su Yan.


    Because this explosion is only an explosion caused by pure energy instability. Although its power is very exaggerated, it is only the most common explosion, and there is no legal blessing.


    Su Yan hid in the parallel world after witnessing this devastating explosion, and then returned safely to this world.


    At this time, the thick clouds in the sky finally dispersed, and a big sunrise appeared above Su Yan''s head.


    The golden sunlight shone on Su Yan''s head.


    The big sun and the heavy rain in the sky are really weird.


    After the sun rain, Su Yan also fell on the desert island again.


    The desert island has been split into two from the middle, and the sea below is still turbulent, but there is a cheerful breath of life in the turbulent turbulence.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then slowly flew up, and then slowly spread his spirit in the air, trying to find Zhu Xin''s breath.


    It didn''t take long for Su Yan to capture Zhu Xin''s breath, and there were more than a dozen other breaths approaching quickly.


    These more than a dozen breaths came from the surrounding Sanxiu sects, and these people came straight to Su Yan, of course because the scene that Su Yan created just now was really too big!


    In this open sea, no one has created such a big scene for tens of thousands of years, and it may be difficult for anyone to match Su Yan in the next tens of thousands of years.


    This is truly unprecedented.


    Su Yan found Zhu Xin, and these people had already appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Although these people came from different sects, they all came to the ground after seeing Su Yan, and they were extremely respectful.


    Then, the head of the Pingchen School said: "I don��t know where is Zunjia Xianshan and which Taoist ancestor is? I��m waiting for a sect near here. I watched Zunjia��s Transcendence. I��m amazed, so I want to dare to move to our Pingchen School to cultivate for a few days. After such a terrible catastrophe, I must be physically and mentally exhausted, and I need to find a place to rest for a while."


    These powerful casual cultivators are not surprised to see Su Yan''s face so young, because the so-called cultivation has no years, and it is extremely easy for the top masters to stay youthful.


    The head of the Pingchen faction had only finished speaking, and the heads of the other sects nearby all hated him for being the first to have the right to speak.


    You must know that Taoist ancestors of this level generally only exist in legends, and they rarely have the opportunity to come across. What''s more, here is the most remote place overseas.


    If you can see that is good luck, if you have such good luck and don��t try to make a relationship, isn��t it a mistake to pay such a good luck?


    Then a few heads of sects strongly invited Su Yan to stay in their sects. The scene seemed very lively, but it was very orderly.


    Zhu Xin said in a puzzled manner: "So you are so hospitable in the world?"


    Of course, Su Yan knows what kind of mentality these heads have to say when they invite you. It just so happens that the true essence in Su Yan''s body has been exhausted. After a catastrophe, both body and mind need to take good care of themselves. Get some self-cultivation.


    So Su Yan agreed to the invitation of the head of the Pingchen faction, and the rest of the heads all felt regretful when they saw Su Yan''s good talk.

 Chapter 3195： Where does life not meet

    Chapter 3195: Where does life not meet


    After arriving at the Pingchen Sect, the young disciples in the Sect were actively repairing various facilities, and there was still sea water pouring out of the cracks in the ground.


    It looks like a mess.


    The head first invited Su Yan into the lobby.


    The buildings on the island were also greatly affected, and many pillars had cracks, but Su Yan didn''t care about these.


    The headmaster thought he was a junior, and he poured a cup of tea for Su Yan himself.


    Su Yan only took a sip and put down the teacup.


    The headmaster asked Su Yan about the identity of Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about these people''s infatuation. There were other problems in his mind. He had already survived the sixth calamity and refined the power of Vientiane Senluo before returning to the main continent. There is bound to be a **** storm. If the Five Great Sacred Grounds can''t even deal with the living dead, they will definitely not be able to compete with him. It seems that victory is already in the bag.


    It took a long time for the head to know that the Taoist ancestor in front of him was surnamed Su, and he had no other useful confidence.


    At this moment, there was a wailing sound outside, and everyone''s attention could not help being attracted.


    It turned out that Brother Lin, who was thrown into the sea by Su Yan just now, finally returned.


    Half of Brother Lin''s face has become like a pig''s head, and the bones on his body are so miserable that he is being helped by two younger brothers.


    The way Brother Lin flew back just now was really a life of nine deaths. First, the sky was rolling, and then there was another big tsunami!


    In addition, he was already seriously injured, so he was extremely lucky to be able to escape.


    Brother Lin just came in, and when he saw the elders were there, he wanted to complain. As soon as he moved his eyes, he saw Su Yan sitting in the chief and Zhu Xin next to Su Yan.


    Suddenly his whole body stiffened, and he almost fell to the ground, but fortunately, a few brothers supported Brother Lin at the same time.


    Even so, Senior Brother Lin still kicked his legs frantically, like **** hell.


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face, and he didn''t expect to meet Brother Lin again under this situation... I have to say that the relationship between this person and person is really wonderful.


    Brother Lin started to twitch all over his body for a long time, and even the corners of his mouth spewed out some foam. Just because he was too scared. Su Yan just fell off, why he didn''t want to try a second time!


    The headmaster asked, "Lin Mingdong, what are you going crazy with? At present, what are you playing?"


    "The disciple...the disciple... and the junior apprentice under his team, I found this man with a living corpse, he..."


    Before the Lin brothers finished speaking, the elder retorted: "You are talking nonsense. The living corpse will not have the ability to think. This is a mage who has clearly practiced the Necromancer, turning himself into What''s so strange about the zombie body?"


    The elder regards Zhu Xin as a monk practicing necromantic spells. These monks deal with corpses all the year round, and they are often very paranoid in character. It is very possible to turn themselves into a living corpse.


    This is also a reasonable explanation, so Zhu Xin did not refute it.


    Senior Brother Lin said: "This man claims to be...Su Yan...and he also killed those juniors and injured me!"


    At this time, the lobby of the Pingchen School suddenly became quiet and silent.


    Almost all eyes were on Su Yan.


    The name Su Yan had spread throughout the third region in the shortest time, and almost all monks knew this name.


    Only he dared to confront the five holy places, and it is said that he also killed the saints of the five holy places!


    Moreover, the Three Sages of the Monster Race and the legendary ancient race have been subdued by him and become his subordinates!


    But this man...has disappeared for a long time after the Battle of Dixin Hill, how could he suddenly appear in this remote sea with a corpse girl beside him?


    Moreover, Su Yan had just survived a very terrifying and weird mutation of the Heavenly Tribulation, how many mysteries are there?


    Compared with the shock and fear displayed by these people, Su Yan seemed very calm, and said, "Yes, I am Su Yan. Head Li, I suddenly appeared here because of a certain alien teleportation formation. That nameless desert island, but your disciples are too unsightly. They insulted me without saying, and they still used sword formations against me, hehe, I had to kill them. When they planned to use sword formations against me , I must have a sense of death, right? Head Li, do you have any comments?"


    Where does the head dare to have any opinions, even if he does, he only dares to keep it in his heart, never dare to express it casually.


    The man in front of him is Su Yan! In the legend, even the saints of the five holy places can easily kill men!


    Against such a man, of course there can be no good end!


    Their Pingchen school is not a first-class school overseas, and the strongest master in the school has only crossed the Fifth Heaven of Tribulation Realm. Together, the whole school is not enough for Su Yan''s teeth. Why do you have opinions?


    This kind of occasion should not only be reasonable, but also depend on strength!


    Therefore, the head of Li even hates Brother Lin. This guy really doesn��t know what he is doing. He usually offends those casual cultivators on the island with arrogance on this side. I never thought that this time I really kicked the iron plate. it is good?


    If Su Yan investigates it, their Pingchen faction may be destroyed!


    There was silence in the lobby, and Su Yan said, "Don''t worry, the person who offended me has already paid the price. I am a person who has always been grudges and grudges, and you have never done anything to offend me. I will not do anything to you."


    Su Yan took a sip of tea when he said that, although his face was calm, he was not angry.


    Head Li and the elders couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief. Once a Taoist ancestor like Su Yan opened Jinkou, he would definitely be able to speak his words.


    Then Su Yan said, "I have many schools under my command, and there is no problem with your Pingchen faction joining my subordinates. As long as you join my subordinates, I will treat them equally."


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, the head had already said: "It is of course an honor for our Pingchen faction to be able to play under the leadership of Su League leader! I will be the master of this matter."


    Su Yan said this to avoid embarrassment. After all, he was a guest at someone''s house, injured the chief disciple, and killed the other seven disciples. This kind of thing is definitely not a trivial matter.


    Unexpectedly, this Pingchen faction''s head of Li would actually be so on.


    Su Yan put the tea cup down and said, "Then I will be here for three days, and after three days I will leave here and return to the main continent."


    Su Yan''s words were a final word, and the head of Li repeatedly said yes, respectful to the extreme.


    After coming out of this lobby, Zhu Xin said: "Those people seemed to be terrified of you just now. You should have a great reputation in the third region. People who only hear your name are about to tremble."


    Su Yan said: "The reputation is undeniable, but these reputations did not fall from the sky, but I killed them myself."

 Chapter 3196： Ferocious corpse

    Chapter 3196: Brutal Living Corpse


    Su Yan cultivated in the Pingchen Sect for three days, during which time the Pingchen Sect all sorts of frustrated Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan, a Dao ancestor-level figure, came to their sect. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    If they could seize this opportunity, maybe they would not have to live in this remote overseas, and they would have a place in the future main continent.


    The reason why sects like the Pingchen sect set up here is not because they like the romantic scenery overseas, but because if the sects of the third region want to gain a foothold in the main continent, they must have a strong strength so that they can be strong Survive in the presence of the enemy.


    Without such pressure overseas, the Pingchen faction can be passed on safely for two thousand years.


    But if there is a chance, the Pingchen faction will of course still want to go back to the main continent for inheritance. After all, the main mainland is far from being comparable to this remote overseas in terms of talents and resources.


    Su Yan didn''t catch the flattery of the Pingchen School because he didn''t like others to be too flattering.


    After three days of training for the Pingchen Sect and recovering his spirit and true essence, Su Yan headed directly towards the main continent, which can be said to be an arrow of home.


    In today''s overseas legends, the main continent has long been turned into an asura purgatory, with countless monks fleeing overseas, and it seems that overseas has become the last pure land of human monks.


    Although Su Yan listened to these rumors, he still had doubts in his heart.


    The source of this suspicion is that there are still more than a dozen saints in the five holy places. Can the more than a dozen saints work together to subdue some zombies?


    Su Yan has fought against the saints in the hill of Emperor Xin. Although everyone is an enemy, there is one thing to say that the strength of the saints is definitely very strong.


    For Su Yan, returning to the main mainland from overseas, the distance of eight thousand miles can be reached in a flash.


    When the traces of the mainland could be seen at the end of the sea horizon, Su Yan could not help but feel a touch of complexity.


    He has experienced too much in the underworld and overseas. Although the gains are also great, there is always something in his heart that he can��t let go. I don��t know what happened to Fu Yuechi, Panshan Patriarch, and Xiao Meng now...


    After seeing the beach and the mangroves not far away, Zhu Xin was much more excited than Su Yan. Wizards also thrived in the third region. For her, this is also the homeland where her ancestors once lived.


    Only when he landed on the beach, Su Yan smelled a strange breath.


    This breath is similar to that of the underworld but with some differences. What''s more, this breath is filled with a nauseating stench.


    Su Yan immediately took Zhu Xin and flew towards the source of the stench, because the stench was most likely from the so-called living corpses.


    After flying through the dense mangrove forest, there is another silvery white beach, and on this beach there is a cruel fight being staged.


    Two women who had turned into living corpses were hunting down eight other men and women, and six corpses remained on the beach.


    But these six corpses were not peaceful, they had slowly squirmed on the ground, as if they had not grasped the way of human action, full of weird texture.


    After Su Yan and Zhu Xin appeared, the two corpses suddenly turned their heads and gave Su Yan a cold look.


    The two living corpses continuously sprayed red and black liquid from their bodies, and at the same time, a pair of eyes had also turned into jet black, and the blood vessels around the eyes had also formed a bulge, which looked terrifying and hideous.


    The two living corpses seemed to have a great interest in Su Yan, but in the end they couldn''t resist the temptation of the beautiful flesh in front of them, and they continued to hunt down the eight men and women.


    These eight men and women were panicked to the extreme. Although they held the fairy sword in their hands, their minds and breathing were already messed up. They were full of flaws in the hunt for the living corpses, and they were about to become prey under the claws of the living corpses. At this time, a crimson cage fell from the sky, locking the two living corpses into it.


    After Su Yan shot, he landed directly on the beach.


    From the observation that Su Yan just saw, the two living corpses were definitely not drought, and they were completely different from the living dead that Su Yan saw in Emperor Xin''s Hill.


    These living corpses move extremely fast, and they can use the true essence remaining in the body when they move, and can bend their bodies into many poses that a living person can''t do.


    In other words, these living corpses are even more flexible than living people, so even if these monks hold fairy swords in their hands, they can''t live corpses!


    Zombies are more flexible than living people, but this is subversive enough!


    Even the ultimate zombies such as Drizzle cannot escape a weakness, that is, the joints will become very stiff due to blood clotting, muscle rigidity, and nerve necrosis, which will greatly interfere with Drizzle��s mobility and attack methods. It will also be the kind of simple straight forward.


    But the two living corpses on the beach obviously have super high flexibility.


    To be honest, even Su Yan had never seen such zombies... No wonder such zombies could wreak havoc on the main continent.


    According to the speed and ferocity of the zombie''s actions like the wind, I am afraid that even the masters of the Jindan realm would be difficult to deal with.


    Although the third region is the strongest cultivator in the universe, how many monks can there be in the Golden Core Stage?


    The Golden Core Stage monks cannot exceed one hundred thousand at most, and there are even fewer strong men who cross the Tribulation Realm. Because the difficulty of practice is extremely high, not only the talent and understanding must be tested, but also some illusory opportunities.


    Almost all monks who can cultivate to the golden core stage can be regarded as handsome and handsome. One hundred thousand people cultivate, and maybe only one person can cultivate to the golden core state.


    This is the case in the world of the third region, which is full of aura. It is even more difficult for those worlds with less aura than the third region to cultivate to the golden core realm.


    If living corpses of this level can be manufactured in batches, even the rule of the five holy places will inevitably collapse!


    How many masters of the Tribulation Realm can be brought out from the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and some of these masters have to stick to the gates of the Holy Land and cannot easily be dispatched.


    Coupled with the fact that every holy land rules many kingdoms, with hundreds of millions of people spread across such a vast world, a few hundred masters of crossing the tribulation realm are nothing at all.


    And under this circumstance, the Five Great Sacred Grounds simply cannot lose the masters who cannot cross the Tribulation Realm. Once lost, the strength of this sect will inevitably be greatly reduced.


    Living corpses can be manufactured in batches with hundreds of millions of people.


    Perhaps this was an extremely unequal war from the beginning!


    In the face of a large number of living corpses, even the five holy places can''t handle it!

 Chapter 3197： Living corpse and black water

    Chapter 3197: Living Dead and Black Water


    These living corpses had a strong desire for flesh and blood, and Su Yan walked in front of the living corpses after landing, only to feel an evil thought rushing toward his face.


    It seems that the living corpse has gathered the most vicious terror in the world, full of bloodthirsty and the desire to kill!


    The ultimate purpose of the Drought zombies is to sleep peacefully, and the anger will be vented on the creatures that disturb their sleep. As long as they can stay in a peaceful state, then even the most powerful Drought will not cause any damage to the world.


    Su Yan carefully looked at the living corpses that kept flowing out of the water. These guys were just...like biological weapons specially made for killing.


    In the red cage, as Su Yan approached, the two living corpses flopped frantically!


    But as long as the body of the living corpse touches the crimson cage, a burst of blue smoke will be emitted, accompanied by an unbearable stench.


    This cage is the Crimson Emperor''s cage. It is a spell specifically aimed at the water monsters in the wild. It is impossible for these two living corpses to escape.


    But Su Yan still frowned. The cultivation base of these two women could not reach the Golden Core Realm, but after they became living corpses, they could force the Golden Core Realm monks into danger, almost unable to support them. . The increase in strength can almost be said to surpass normal cognition.


    Did this monster really spread from the hill of Emperor Xin?


    Although the living dead in Dixin Hill were also very flexible, it was caused by the intrusion of ominous air into the body, and the living dead were far less fierce than these living corpses.


    The body of these living corpses obviously only has very weak and ominous power, so weak that, except for Su Yan, a powerful person with exceptionally keen spiritual sense, it is impossible for ordinary masters of the tribulation realm to notice.


    Such a small amount of ominous power shows that the ultra-high mobility of the living corpses is not driven by ominous power. Perhaps if we trace the origin, it can indeed be connected to the hill of Emperor Xin, but these living corpses have long been freed from it. The innate **** of ominous power has evolved into another undead creature.


    Faster, stronger, more brutal, and more infectious... These living corpses have almost fully evolved.


    This kind of evolution is really incredible, Su Yan only thought of four words-Qianqiu Great Tribulation!


    Perhaps these living corpses are dealing with the Great Tribulation!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures will be destroyed under the great calamity, this is definitely not a lie.


    On the beach, the eight men and women on the beach breathed a long sigh of relief when they saw that Su Yan had taken a shot to subdue the living corpse. They knew that they had taken their lives back, but two women sobbed quietly before long.


    Su Yan knew the reason as soon as he asked.


    These people all come from a small school called Meteorite Gate.


    The current order of the main continent has completely collapsed, and whether it is the big sects or the countries and cities controlled by the sects, all have fallen into huge chaos.


    The number of living corpses may now be more than tens of millions, but it should be calculated in billions.


    Wanli Jiangshan has already turned into a ghost!


    Their Meteorite Gate was originally hidden in the deep mountains and old forests, but the number of living corpses was too much, so even their monastic sects hiding in the old forests of the mountains could not be alone.


    The two women who had become living corpses were transformed by their senior sisters, and the six bodies on the beach that were transforming into living corpses were also their fellows.


    The two women saw that the old brothers and sisters had all turned into horrible living corpses, and they were both scared and angry, so they couldn''t help crying.


    When he was in the Pingchen School, Su Yan also heard many rumors about the main mainland.


    But there is at least eight thousand miles away from the main continent, and some rumors at such a long distance will inevitably be distorted, so Su Yan is at best half-trusted to those rumors.


    Because some rumors are really too terrifying. It is said that millions of living corpses are gathered into a torrent, and it is easy to directly impact the kingdom controlled by the five holy places...


    Now it seems that all of this is probably true!


    At this time when Su Yan went to the underworld, I''m afraid the great catastrophe has already come! The casualties of the creatures on the main continent will be calculated in units of 100 million!


    The fools of the Five Great Sacred Sites made a lot of efforts to avoid the advent of the Great Tribulation, but all these efforts turned into a reactionary force, and instead made the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu even more violent!


    In this situation, even Su Yan doesn��t know how to end it...


    There are still six corpses on the beach slowly "live". Su Yan took Zhu Xin to the vicinity of these corpses and saw that some black liquid was constantly seeping out near the wounds of these corpses.


    Zhu Xin knew at a glance what these black waters were. "These black waters look like liquid, but they are actually many liquid gu worms gathered together. These living corpses should be driven by this liquid-like black gu worm. Yes, when bitten by a living corpse, the black gu worm will also enter the body of the next victim..."


    Su Yan hummed softly. This weird black water is probably the source of all crimes and killings.


    And the reason why these living corpses can maintain extreme flexibility is probably because the black water fills the joints of the body, so it will have such an effect.


    Su Yan pierced the knee joint of one of the corpses with sword energy, and a lot of black water flowed out as expected.


    Then Su Yan said: "These black water gu worms are raging on the main continent, and the number of gu worms reproduced is at least a trillion level. This trillion-level gu worms can produce next generations in as long as one month. Under such a number... Gu worms have probably mutated countless times, and many different kinds of living corpses have evolved."


    The wizard is an expert at playing with poisonous gu, Zhu Xin also agrees with Su Yan��s judgment.


    When the infected creatures were calculated with at least 100 million, the first batch of weaker Gu worms had already been eliminated.


    The entire main continent seems to have become a huge urn, and countless Gu worms and living corpses in Weng are fighting and fighting with each other. In the end, it will be the Gu King who can survive this cruel fighting!


    Su Yan thought about this and couldn''t help frowning, thinking: "What are the Five Great Sacred Grounds doing? Are they just sitting and watching these Gu worms presumptuously in the third region, and hundreds of millions of creatures are destroyed like this?"


    As soon as Zhu Xin raised his hand, a strand of black water flew directly from the beach into the air. This group of black water was constantly deforming in the air, and seemed to be struggling constantly, trying to get rid of Zhu Xin''s control.


    Then Zhu Xin gave a sharp whistle. The whistling sound was very sharp and contained the power of witchcraft. After being impacted by the power of witchcraft, this black water was completely uncontrolled by the power of witchcraft. Instead, it exploded directly in the air!


    Fortunately, Su Yan was prepared, all the black water that exploded was frozen in the air, otherwise it would really splash on Zhu Xin''s body.

 Chapter 3198： Return to the ancient territory

    Chapter 3198: Return to the Ancient Territory


    Zhu Xin was a little scared and said: "These black waters are really powerful, and the power contained in them is extremely violent, and it is almost impossible to be controlled by humans..."


    Before Zhu Xin''s words fell, he heard a man say behind him: "But we heard that these living corpses were driven by the knock on the immortal gate, and they were raging on the ground."


    "Knock on the fairy gate?" Su Yan turned around.


    Another woman said: "Yes! I heard Li Su from the Yishan faction before that the strongest on the main continent is no longer the five holy places, but the knocking fairy gate that suddenly rose from the ground. The knocking fairy gate is now The five holy places were beaten so that they were afraid to go out, relying on these living corpses as their minions."


    This was the first time Su Yan heard the name Knock Xianmen. He didn''t know what kind of organization it was, but could this organization really control these violent corpses?


    Could it be that their ability to control Poison Gu is stronger than that of the Wu Clan?


    While they were speaking, the six living corpses on the ground had directly climbed up. Although their mobility was still very slow, they were already a great improvement compared to the way they could only twitch on the ground.


    Probably it was because Gu worms hadn��t figured out an effective way of action when they first mastered this corpse. After a period of time, their control over the human body will gradually become stronger. Later, they can even use some special footwork and truth. yuan����


    In other words, not only the Gu worm itself can evolve, even the living corpse can continue to evolve!


    If the number of living corpses is 50 million, after hellish cruel fighting, several corpse kings can always evolve...


    Coupled with the fact that these black waters are so easy to spread, it can be said that full coverage has been completed from low-end to high-end. The official style of the five holy sites is not a problem to deal with ordinary crises, and to deal with this kind of crisis that may wipe out all living creatures. It pales in comparison.


    After all, these living corpses and black water would not be intimidated by the reputation of the saint.


    In a sense, the five sacred places have eaten the bonus of the saint''s reputation for thousands of years, and the interior has already been quite rotten.


    In this unprecedented troubled world, if the previous structure and those mediocrities are still used, the five holy places will inevitably only fail.


    Su Yan had already calculated in his heart that perhaps he wanted to change his strategic goal. The biggest enemy was no longer the Five Great Sacred Grounds, but this mysterious Knock Fairy Gate.


    After this catastrophe, the existence of the five holy places is unknown.


    And if this knocking immortal gate can really control these terrifying black waters, then they will most likely expand toward the heavens and the world after they exterminate the creatures in the third region.


    Maybe in the end the whole mortal world is covered with black water and endless corpses...


    Su Yan''s one door and the earth are certainly not immune.


    Su Yan thought that there was already some dignity in his heart, and the six living corpses had already staggered towards Su Yan.


    Seeing that Su Yan was about to face the six living corpses alone, the people in the Meteorite Gate couldn''t help being a little worried.


    But this worry was a bit redundant. Su Yan snapped his fingers, and then the orange flame was directly ignited on the two living corpses. Within a few seconds, the six living corpses were burned to the beach. Black and gray on the top.


    Su Yan glanced at the other two living corpses imprisoned in the Crimson Emperor''s cage, and then the Taoist sacred fire ignited again, burning the two living corpses to no bones.


    Several women in the Meteorite Gate cried tragically, because these corpses that were burned by Su Yan with Taoist sacred fire, half an hour ago were still talking to them and laughing with the senior sisters. Now not only are they dead, but finally Being burned into a mass of black ashes is really hard to accept emotionally.


    Su Yan asked a few more questions about the Meteorite Gate, and finally determined that the severity of the situation on the main continent was much more serious than what Su Yan had heard overseas.


    Then the survivors of the Meteorite Gate and Su Yan bid farewell, each controlled their sword light and flew overseas.


    After the people from the Meteorite Gate left, Zhu Xin asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan said: "For today''s plan, I can only find my previous companions to reunite."


    Then Su Yan took Zhu Xin and flew towards the territory of the ancient tribe. Only when he reached that gorge, he could see the huge crossing boat staying above the territory of the ancient tribe.


    After seeing the boat of crossing, Su Yan was very sure, knowing that the ancestors of Panshan would definitely be in the territory of the ancients at this time.


    Zhu Xin was dumbfounded when he saw such a huge flying vehicle for the first time.


    There are flowing waterfalls, green pine and chaotic rocks in the territory of the ancient people, and the surrounding area looks like a fragrance of birds and flowers, which is very calm and quiet.


    But in fact, all kinds of defense formations have been incorporated into the scenery, because the methods are clever, so it is not obvious.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then he took Zhu Xin directly towards the center of this invisible protective formation!


    After the intrusion of outsiders, these protective formations were immediately activated, and then sixteen Nanming Lihuo Sabres were generated in the air, and they were slashed towards Su Yan.


    And behind Nanming Lihuo Knife, there were already many golden lightning bolts condensed together, and a purple cloud appeared above Su Yan and their heads...


    When I didn''t break into this formation, it seemed that the surrounding area was really peaceful. I didn''t expect that after breaking into it, so many changes would happen in the shortest time.


    Su Yan is very satisfied with this formation. Nanming Lihuo Knife must be the skill of the ancestor of Panshan, and the golden lightning is the magical power of Xiaoyao School Fu Yuechi... It seems that this formation was created after the gambling master''s expertise. of.


    Even if the masters in the late stage of Crossing the Tribulation Realm were caught in it for a while, they would be extremely passive. If it is only used to deal with the living dead, it would be a big fuss.


    In the face of these eye-catching magic changes, Su Yan remained calm, and did not even use the true essence in his body.


    Although Zhu Xin was a little strange, of course she had absolute confidence in Su Yan''s strength, so she did not make any resistance.


    When Nanming Lihuo Knife, Golden Lightning, and Ziyun Immortal Qi attacked, Zhu Xin was surprised to find that these and their powerful spells couldn''t get close to Su Yan''s range.


    This is very surprising!


    Su Yan didn''t use any true energy at all. It seemed that all of these attacks were made of paper, and as long as they were close to Su Yan, they would automatically disappear.


    This was the first time that Zhu Xin saw the power of Vientiane Sunro, and his heart was full of surprise. I don''t know what kind of method Su Yan used!


    Zhu Xin watched the battle between Su Yan and the Five Great Lords, the Nine Lords, and the Pluto with his own eyes. At that time, Su Yan was already very powerful, but he was not completely optimistic about these powerful spells!

 Chapter 3199： The mysterious organization knocks on the fairy gate

    Chapter 3199: The mysterious organization knocks on the fairy gate


    We must know that Nanming Lihuo is already among the top sacred fires among various flames!


    As Su Yan moved toward the center of the formation, various attack methods became more and more dense, not only flames, thunder and lightning, and cyclones, but also many yellow talismans appeared later!


    These Fulu represent the top spells of the Taoist Heavenly Master Tao, but in front of Su Yan, they can still only turn into a meaningless nothingness!


    This is the terrifying part of the power of Vientiane Senluo, but it is the Vientiane in this world, then it will definitely be suppressed by Su Yan''s power!


    Under the Vientiane Forest, everything is meaningless.


    After the formation was activated, the heroes in the ancient territory also appeared in Su Yan''s field of vision. Some people originally wanted to fight a battle with their magic weapons, but did not want to see Su Yan''s appearance. !


    These people can''t help getting excited!


    "I shouldn''t be dreaming! It turned out that the leader of Su League is back!"


    "Oh my god, the leader of Su is back! This is really great! I said it a long time ago, the leader of Su is not an ordinary person, the Ji people have their own natural features, even if they suddenly disappeared, it is most likely to hide. What kind of magical skill you have cultivated, and when it reappears, you will surely get to the next level! Do you think Lao Tzu is right?"


    "With Leader Su, we don''t have to hide here anymore! Hahaha!"


    These people were extremely excited when they saw Su Yan, even Fu Yuechi��s eyes contained a little bit of tears. That day she witnessed Su Yan being sent to the underworld by the undead saint Mu Xi, and her heart sank. There is no good luck.


    After all, the underworld has been a place where the living has stopped since ancient times.


    And it has always been easy to go from the world to the underworld, but it is not so easy to return to the world from the underworld!


    Even if Su Yan''s strength surpassed ordinary people''s imagination, Fu Yuechi did not fully grasp that Su Yan could kill him from the underworld.


    Now that Su Yan suddenly appeared, I couldn''t help but get excited!


    Beiming Sword God Yin Guangzheng and Lady Taotie almost broke into tears with excitement. Now there is no chaos in the third area, but at least two-thirds of the area has turned into a terrifying ghost.


    The Five Great Sacred Lands may also be destroyed overnight. Under this circumstance, who is able to turn the tide to stop this wave of destruction and become the savior of the third region, who else besides Su Yan?


    Su Yan saw the masters in the ancient territory like clouds, and there were many new faces.


    So Fu Yuechi introduced to Su Yan. Since the raging corpses, the cliques in the third region have felt the tremendous pressure to survive, and in order to resolve this pressure, they had to choose a side.


    And the attitude of the five sacred places in this crisis is overwhelming, so naturally many sects have joined Su Yan and the others.


    It''s just that these people have always had great uncertainty in their hearts. That''s because after the battle of the Five Great Sacred Grounds in the hill of Emperor Xin, news came out that Su Yan had fallen and halved on the hill of Emperor Xin.


    The name Su Yan is no longer just a simple name in the third region today, but a signboard.


    As long as this sign is still there, someone must be willing to defect to Su Yan!


    After all, behind this signboard is the strength of the Grand Master and Dao Ancestor!


    Seeing Su Yan''s return now, people like them are very determined.


    And not only were there many powerful sects in the third region joined, but also the head of the small mountain world who did not follow Su Yan at the beginning, almost all of them came to the third region.


    They came here for a very simple purpose, to protect their world.


    The mysterious black water and murderous living corpses are currently only raging in the third area, but if they spread to their world, how can they resist!


    You know, even the five holy places can''t settle all this!


    The only thing that can be done is to wipe out all the black water and the murderous corpses in the third area, so as to preserve their own school and world!


    The Bai Chanji who had not dealt with Su Yan at the beginning still looked very gloomy, but after seeing Su Yan, he still chose to kneel on one knee and admit his mistake. Although he was still very reluctant in his heart, he also had to admit that in this situation, the man who could turn the mansions could only be Su Yan.


    With Su Yan''s mind and status, naturally he wouldn''t care about anything with him, the two sides were originally not at the same level.


    The world that Bai Chanji could see was only 36 caves and 72 sects, plus one more holy land at most, and what Su Yan could see were the heavens and the world of countless sahas.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s really gratifying that thirty-six caves and seventy-two sects are gathered together."


    With Su Yan saying this, the atmosphere inside is naturally beaming.


    Xiao Qingshi also took the initiative to greet Su Yan, and those cliques who had just taken refuge were surprised to see the ancient saints willingly and solemnly kneeling in front of Su Yan.


    Xiao Qingshi had already admired Su Yan in five ways. This worship was really from the sincerity.


    During the period when Su Yan was absent, Fu Yuechi, Li Shengshu, and Panshan Patriarch had been making decisions together in this alliance, but there was no disturbance.


    Now that Su Yan returns, the burden of decision-making has naturally returned to Su Yan.


    Now the outside situation has deteriorated to a horrible level, and the living corpses are raging everywhere, and there is no one inhabited for thousands of miles. The five holy places can only close the gates and guard the last few cities under the gates to preserve the last hope of mankind.


    The ancestor of Panshan introduced here and said: "Should the war between us and the five holy places be slowed down? Now if we fight fiercely with the five holy places, I am afraid that even if we defeat the five holy places, the living corpses will be more rampant and unscrupulous. "


    Of course, some of the Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-Two Sects disagree with the views of the Panshan ancestors. They have been insulted by the five holy places for too long, hoping that the five holy places will soon be destroyed.


    Now that I have a chance, I can''t wait to beat the five holy places to death, absolutely don''t want to give the five holy places a chance to breathe and recover.


    If the five holy places survived this crisis, they might have to ride on them and do whatever they want. It would be better to eliminate the five sacred places first, and then integrate all the forces in the third region to deal with the living corpses, so that everyone does not have to suspect each other.


    Both of these arguments have certain truths, but in the end it is Su Yan who can make the final decision.


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, and said: "At present, the five holy places really cannot fall. If they fall, the next target of the living corpse will be us. Then it will inevitably expand to the heavens and the world. If the battlefield expands , If the living corpses are scattered in many worlds, this war may never end. I heard that these living corpses seem to be under orders from a mysterious organization, right?"


    When Su Yan''s words fell, I heard the ancestor of Panshan: "Yes! What you said should be knocking on the immortal gate! We have also had contact with them, and the purpose of these people is probably not simple at all."

 Chapter 3200： Bad news keeps coming

    Chapter 3200 Bad News Continues


    This is not the first time Su Yan has heard the name Knock Xianmen.


    This previously unknown organization seems to have suddenly become the master of this continent in this sudden change of living corpses, and there must be many twists and turns in the middle.


    Su Yan asked: "The massacre of hundreds of millions of creatures will cause huge karma. What do they want to do such a crazy thing?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "This seat has been in contact with their people, and they have also tried, but their people are tight-lipped, and refuse to say more at all. They just say that they will destroy the five holy places. On this point, they are with us. There is a place where we can cooperate. But I feel that these people manipulate the living corpses, causing a waste of life, and there is so much difference between the concept and ours, so I refused."


    Su Yan''s number of sects has exceeded two hundred. These sects generally claim to be decent and upright, and it is really difficult to get along with this Knock Immortal Sect.


    After all, the army of living corpses was not only destroying the cities and kingdoms of the five holy places, but the entire continent was plunged into tremendous chaos and destruction.


    The cities controlled by these sects and their homeland, the mountain gates have been destroyed by living corpses, maybe!


    Starting from this point, Su Yan and the others really did not have a position to cooperate with Kouxianmen.


    So Su Yan said: "This knock on the immortal gate commits boundless killings, even if I am willing to let them go, the catastrophe will not let them go in the future. Mixing up with this gang of birdmen would have fallen into our own worth and prestige. We are the best. To draw a line with them."


    Fu Yuechi said: "I don''t like the style of knocking at the immortal gate. Even if I have to deal with the five holy places, it is not necessary to slaughter hundreds of millions of lives so excessively. The karma generated in this process is incalculable. If karma is involved, The catastrophe may be ten times more violent. I am also very puzzled. While everyone is here today, does anyone know the origin of this knock on the immortal gate?"


    Long after Fu Yuechi asked this question, she was greeted with loneliness. It seemed that everything about knocking on the fairy gate was an unsolvable mystery.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If everyone knows some information and speaks out boldly, this knocking immortal gate will not suddenly grow out of the ground, right?"


    Su Yan''s joke suddenly made the atmosphere less solemn.


    After a while, a woman said: "Leader Su, I have heard some rumors about knocking on the fairy gate before, but some of these rumors are really absurd. I always feel stuck in my heart not knowing whether to say it or not. Since Su The leader has said such things, then I will tell all these rumors for everyone to distinguish."


    This woman first introduced her identity, she turned out to be the lord of the Dragon Shadow Sect, large Guanju Sanren.


    Their Dragon Shadow Sect has always been attached to the Tai Chi Holy Land, and they have done many inconvenient things to the Tai Chi Holy Land. Many of these things are dirty work that can never be said to the outside world.


    Therefore, the Dragon Shadow Sect knew much more about the dark history of Tai Chi Holy Land than the expatriates.


    She said: "In fact, the relationship between the founding ancestors of the five holy places is not so harmonious. After the establishment of the five holy places, some people were very dissatisfied that they left. All these people who left were all masters of the first generation. Overseas sects have been established. Hundreds of overseas sects are actually founded by the great masters of the five sacred places. In fact, there is a Tai Chi sacred land that has left the main mainland and did not survive in the open sea. Instead, it has arrived. On the Star Continent."


    The Star Continent is at least 20,000 miles away from the main continent. Except for the waves of the anger sea, there is almost a barren land there.


    There are volcanoes all over the Star Continent, erupting at any time, almost a natural environment like purgatory on earth.


    Therefore, even Yaozu is reluctant to set foot in the open sea, and only multiplies in the overseas fairy mountains.


    The main altar of Knock Immortal Gate is located on this star continent. It is said that under the mountain gate is a super volcano that may erupt at any time.


    Guanju''s scattered people said that the immortal gate came from the holy land of Tai Chi, which is really worth intriguing, because the undead saint Mu Xi also came from the holy land of Tai Chi.


    And these living corpses are similar to the living dead in Dixin Hill.


    But the undead saint Mu Xi was exhausted in the battle with Su Yan. After she teleported Su Yan to the underworld, her spirit had collapsed. Even if she was truly immortal, she wanted to regroup herself. Divine Soul, it also takes at least a thousand years.


    Could it be possible that knocking the fairy gate had established a connection with the undead saint Mu Xi earlier?


    Su Yan thought of this, and suddenly remembered one thing, that is, someone sent the murder sword into the imperial palace eight thousand years ago.


    Could this mysterious master come from knocking on the fairy gate?


    After thinking about this, Su Yan seemed to grasp some of the context of the matter, but only relying on this little intelligence was far from enough to reveal the mystery of knocking on the fairy gate.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked: "As a scattered person, you said that Knock Xianmen came from the Taiji Holy Land, then why Knock Xianmen wants to exterminate the five holy places now?"


    Guanjusan said: "There is naturally another claim, but this claim is also a rumor that has never been confirmed. The founder who knocked on the immortal gate was persecuted by the five holy places, so he will escape from the Star Continent. He came back to avenge the revenge of the year."


    Su Yan said: "This statement is really absurd. Thousands of years have passed since the events of the past. Knock the Immortal Gate and the Five Great Sacred Lands don��t know how many generations have been passed on. These hatreds are simply unreasonable and inherited. And this time Knock the Immortal Gate is fierce. But the whole world is going to be destroyed, not just the five holy places."


    Su Yan''s statement was recognized by everyone.


    Then the ancestor of Panshan said again: "I got a few definite news yesterday. The Yaozu said that Knock Xianmen has resurrected the Bull Demon on Yunkai Island. Then they may resurrect the legendary Northern Sea Giant Demon. Northern Sea Giant Demon Legend has it that there are a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, which is a monster of exterminating the world."


    The news of the ancestor of Panshan left the lobby silent for a long time. It was obviously shocked by the sudden announcement of the ancestor of Panshan.


    In fact, the ancestors of Panshan have received this news for some time. The reason why they were not announced at all is very simple. They are afraid that everyone''s morale will be damaged.


    Now that Su Yan has returned, there is no more worry in this regard.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "You are afraid. The bad news for this seat is not finished yet. The second bad news is that the strongest Lord Langya of the Monster Race has fallen, and even the corpse has been made alive. If you encounter him in the future, I��m afraid you will be a strong enemy. It is said that the Great Sage Langya was killed by the master of knocking on the immortal gate. The master of knocking on the immortal gate is very powerful, and it is said that all those who have seen his true face have been killed He became a living corpse."

 Chapter 3201： What is Senluo

    Chapter 3201 What is Senluo


    The Great Sage Langya can be said to be a well-known strong man. He has always been a great master and giant overseas, and has ruled the monster clan for nearly two thousand years.


    The news of the fall of Great Sage Langya is like smashing a stone into the originally calm lake, making these people unable to maintain their composure, and at the same time becoming more and more jealous of this mysterious knock on the immortal gate.


    Someone said in horror: "The legendary Great Sage Langya is enough to contend with the saints. If even he has fallen, how strong should the master of the immortal gate be?"


    "Yes! The strength of the Three Sages of the Demon Race is already at the top among us, not to mention that there are 8 million Demon Soldiers under the Three Sages of the Demon Race. We must kill the Great Sage Langya in the overseas base camp of the Demon Race. You can imagine the difficulty of this!"


    Guanjusan said: "When the ancestor of Panshan said so, I remembered another secret. It is said that the master of Knock Xianmen practiced a unique secret method, and this secret method is rarely known even inside Knock Xianmen. This Something may not be true, but one thing is certain, that is, the master of knocking on the fairy gate must be very strong!"


    Someone worried: "Will the Five Great Sacred Grounds be unsustainable under the offensive of Knock Fairy Gate? If the five Great Sacred Lands are destroyed, we will probably be our next opponent to Knock Fairy Gate! It is better to plan early."


    There was a lot of discussion below, but Su Yan had an expression that didn''t care much, as if he didn''t care about this mysterious and powerful knocking on the fairy gate.


    Fu Yuechi thought about it carefully. Just now, after Su Yan walked into the ancient clan''s defensive formation from outside, all those defensive measures were activated!


    These defensive measures gather the strengths of several families, and even in this third region, they can be regarded as extremely strong defensive formations.


    But Su Yan walked flat in the middle of this formation, no matter what kind of attack he could not get close.


    Before Fu Yuechi saw that Su Yan used one sword to break ten thousand tactics, but one sword to break ten thousand tactics not only requires a long sword in his hand, but he must also enter the country with a sword. The requirements are actually very high.


    But this time Su Yan didn''t do anything. He just walked in it swayingly, and the countless changes in this formation made Su Yan no longer able.


    This shows that Su Yan''s realm and strength must have been greatly improved.


    When Fu Yuechi thought of this, he heard Su Yan smile and said: "Don��t worry, I��ve been to the underworld and have cultivated the power of the Vientiane Seng Luo, and the cultivation level is enough to match the level of the leader of the interpreter and the leader of the religion. No matter how powerful it is, it may not be able to beat me."


    When Su Yan said this, he revealed a strong and extremely confident.


    However, few people can understand what the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo is all about.


    Su Yan stood up slowly and walked outside.


    All the heroes knew that Su Yan wanted to show off this mysterious and powerful Vientiane Sen Luo power, so they all followed Su Yan''s footsteps to the outside.


    The water was gurgling outside, and the waterfall looked like a silver dragon.


    The surroundings are also full of greenery, full of different plants.


    Su Yan walked under a large and leafy tree, and the ancestor of Panshan asked: "You seem to be very strange in the power of the Vientiane Forest. When you were in the formation just now, you didn''t look very much. Really, what exactly is this power?"


    Su Yan said, "My ancestors use Nanming Lihuo to attack me."


    The ancestor of Panshan looked at Su Yan''s self-confidence, and he was no longer polite with Su Yan. As soon as he raised his hand, more than a dozen divine fires diffracted towards Su!


    Among these sacred fires is not only Nanming Lihuo, but also other flames that hit different fires.


    But Su Yan looked careless, and didn''t make any movements, and even the true essence in his body was not invoked. These sacred fires only turned into useless smoke after they were close to the range of Su Yan''s three feet.


    "This...this is..."


    "This is the power of Vientiane Senluo, as long as it is all things in the world, it will turn into Senluo nihility in front of me." Su Yan said.


    The ancestor of Panshan curled his eyebrows and said: "If you say so, aren''t you already invincible in the world? After all, all the forces in this world can no longer hurt you!"


    Su Yan smiled without answering, and directly stretched out one of his hands and pressed it on the big tree, and then a trace of the power of the sun rose from the palm of Su Yan''s hand into the inside of the tree.


    When the power of Senluo entered the interior of the tree, the green leaves that were originally green suddenly turned yellow.


    The ancestors of Panshan were surprised to see them. It seems that Su Yan had a special method to take away the vitality from the big tree, so that the leaves of the whole tree turned into withered yellow.


    But in fact it is specious, Su Yan definitely did not use such a simple method.


    Then the yellow leaves turned into dead gray immediately, and then the trunk and leaves collapsed and turned into a pile of rotting black ash...


    A big tree turns from green to yellow, and then it collapses to death. It can be done in a blink of an eye with the power of Su Yan. The reason why he made this process so slow and clear is to show them in front of these people. What is the real power of Vientiane Sunro.


    Fu Yuechi said: "The power of the Vientiane Sun Luo...It seems that this power is far above the death energy and the power of the soul. Su Yan, is it possible that you have surpassed life and death and become an existence that we cannot understand?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Yuechi, although I like to listen to what you say, I still want to tell you that I am still a living human being, and the power I control does not surpass life and death, but masters the ultimate. The death and destruction of human beings. In front of me, all living or inanimate ones, as long as they are one of the things in this world, will turn into a forest. Because death is originally a judgment that no one can escape."


    Su Yan''s words made all the monks feel shocked.


    In a sense, Su Yan, who has mastered this power, can already be equivalent to the incarnation of Heaven?


    "Little Dream."


    With Su Yan''s call, the crowd voluntarily gave way. Everyone here knew that Xiao Meng was Su Yan''s only true apprentice.


    Su Yan put a breath of breath into Xiao Meng''s body, Xiao Meng''s face suddenly became extremely ruddy, and she looked at Su Yan and whispered to Master.


    Su Yan said: "Birth and destruction are the ultimate of everything in this world. Now I have mastered the ultimate destructive power. If you want to surpass my master''s achievements, you must also grasp the power of the growth of all things."


    "But how can I surpass Master?" Xiao Meng said almost without thinking.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Most things in this world are man-made. If you look down on yourself, then your achievements in the future will inevitably be constrained by yourself. Apprentice, it''s always interesting to surpass Master."


    Xiaomeng looked at Su Yan longingly, with water vapor in his big eyes, and it seemed to be full of hope.

 Chapter 3202： Whistleblowing

    Chapter 3202 Announcement


    After seeing that Su Yan showed the real power of Wandao Senluo, almost all the monks here came to a conclusion: if Su Yan was only slightly higher than the saints of the five sacred grounds during the First Battle of Dixin Hill , Then the current Su Yan may have far surpassed the saints of the five holy places.


    Just as Su Yan said, he has reached the level of the master of interpretation and interception of teaching back then!


    It is only a matter of time before this kind of strength wants to rise to the immortal realm. In this world, there will be invincible existence.


    No matter how many living corpses knocked on the fairy gate, in front of the power of Vientiane Senluo, the final fate can only be wiped out!


    It''s no wonder that Su Yan would not put Knock on the immortal gate in his eyes, even if they had such an incredible power, he would not put Knock on the immortal gate in his eyes.


    Su Yan was about to lead the group back to the main hall to discuss matters, but didn''t want the formation outside the ancient clan territory to be stimulated again at this time!


    Wind, knife, fire and rain went on together, making it so busy.


    Someone asked, "Is it because the people who knocked on the fairy gate killed here?"


    "If the people knocking at the immortal gate are ignorant, they can only be killed here. Now that the leader of Su has returned, on this continent, none of us need to be afraid!"


    During these people''s conversations, Fu Yuechi floated on the cloud to check the formation.


    Fu Yuechi took a closer look, and it turned out that it was not someone knocking at the immortal gate who was stopped outside the formation, but Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Great Sage Tianpeng broke in rashly, and he didn''t have such a powerful ability as Su Yan, and suffered a little bit, so he had to retreat beyond the range of the formation.


    When Great Sage Tianpeng saw Fu Yuechi, he clasped his fists and said, "Mr. Fu, please open a door to this formation and allow the old man to enter."


    Fu Yuechi drew a circle in the air and opened a passage in front of Great Sage Tianpeng.


    After Great Sage Tianpeng came in from this passage, Fu Yuechi first made a gesture of please, and then said: "Is the news of Great Sage Tianpeng so well-informed? How did you know the return of the Su League?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng directly showed a stunned expression after hearing this, "Didn''t Meng Su be sent to the underworld? He killed them all? Didn''t it mean that a living person has entered the underworld since ancient times and it is impossible to live out again? "


    Fu Yuechi said: "As we know the common sense, Leader Su never takes it seriously. Don''t you know what kind of person he is?"


    As a former opponent, Great Sage Tianpeng naturally knew what kind of uncomfortable experience it was to face Su Yanzuo.


    However, the relationship between them has changed a long time ago. Great Sage Tianpeng doesn��t need to worry about Su Yan��s strength at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ��It��s good for the Su League Master to come back. If Su League Master comes back a few days later, I��m afraid This continent and the entire third region will fall into the hands of Knock Immortal Gate."


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help but sink when he heard this, and said, "Could it be that he knocked on the immortal door and made some moths?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng sighed, his face looked unusually solemn, and he was about to speak, but he heard Fu Yuechi say: "The big guys are here, let''s talk about it after seeing the leader."


    The Great Sage Tianpeng followed Fu Yuechi''s lead and came to Su Yan. Su Yan was in the midst of the guards of the heroes. His complexion was extremely poor, and even the anger in his body became very weak, and he seemed to have suffered a lot. The injury, regardless of breath or momentum, is far worse than before.


    This was the first impression of Great Sage Tianpeng, but then the more he looked at it, the more surprised he became. Although he did not know that Su Yan had practiced ancient yoga, he could feel Su Yan''s breath and anger. They were all locked in the body, and almost nothing leaked out.


    That''s why he looks sick, even his aura is not as good as before.


    But if he really started, Su Yan''s strength would only be stronger than before!


    Great Sage Tianpeng was secretly shocked, and at their level, it would be extremely difficult for them to go further.


    This is no way, everything is like this, after getting ninety points, the difficulty of each going up to get another point will increase more than ten times than before.


    And Su Yan seems to be totally unrestricted in this respect, which shows that Su Yan''s talent ceiling is much higher than theirs. This kind of person only needs to use part of his talents to definitely become a rare generation in the world. Tianjiao.


    Therefore, Great Sage Tianpeng became more respectful in front of Su Yan, bowing and saluting and doing all kinds of courtesy very well. After that, he cleared his throat, and then said: "Leader Su, his subordinates have something to report."


    "Oh? I''m also waiting for you to come over. I also need an explanation for some things."


    Although Su Yan''s words were not serious, they shocked Great Sage Tianpeng.


    Then I listened to Su Yan said: "Great Sage Langya has been planted in the hands of Knock Immortal Gate, and then the Great Bull Demon King of Yunkai Island has resurrected. There is no connection between these two things, right?"


    Su Yan had been to Yunkai Island personally, and of course knew that the resurrection of the Great Bull Demon Sealed in the depths of Yunkai Island was also one of the three demon saints'' goals.


    The Three Sages of the Monster Race are all ambitious. After knowing that Su Yan was involved in the underworld, it was normal to have rebellious thoughts in his heart. Because they didn''t really surrender.


    When the Great Sage Tianpeng was about to speak, he heard Su Yan say again: "What you are going to say next must be careful and weigh it before you say it. Because the thing I hate most is that others deliberately deceive me."


    Su Yan''s tone was still not heavy, but he was not angry with himself.


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s eyes rolled in his eye sockets, and he kneeled directly in front of Su Yan after Zhou Zhou, and said: "Subordinates deserve to die! Subordinates deserve to die! This time it is indeed our monster clan who is too arbitrary. Yes! But we are also doing this to deal with the five holy places!"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not so much dealing with the five holy places, it''s better to say that you want to realize your ambitions?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng only felt that Su Yan''s gaze at this time was extremely sharp, and he could see through him with a single glance, making all his thoughts invisible.


    Su Yan asked, "You and Knock the Immortal Gate, besides resurrecting the Bull Demon on Yunkai Island, what else do you have?"


    Great Sage Tianpeng no longer dared to conceal anything, and directly said: "We also promised that if the five holy places cannot be killed, we will simply break the seal of the North Sea Giant Monster... when the time comes, we will change the world, the third region. Maybe it will fall back into the wild again."


    The words of the Great Sage Tianpeng provoked a lot of scolding around him. Of course, the reshaping of the prehistoric represented the demise of hundreds of millions of creatures and the loss of mankind''s power to rule the third region.


    After all, most of the monks here are still human races, so Great Sage Tianpeng is definitely guilty of public anger after speaking the truth.


    But for Great Sage Tianpeng, it is better to offend the public than to offend Su Yan.


    Because here, the only person who can have the power to live and kill is Su Yan.

 Chapter 3203： Cruel Purple Snow

    Chapter 3203 Cruel Purple Snow


    As long as Su Yan doesn''t do anything, Great Sage Tianpeng can save his life.


    After many contacts, Great Sage Tianpeng can almost understand Su Yan''s character. As long as you follow Su Yan''s will, don''t disobey him. Most of you can save your life.


    This time, Great Sage Tianpeng was also right. Su Yan said, "Tianpeng, if you do anything arrogant without my consent, I will definitely cramp you."


    The weight of this warning is very heavy, but it also means that Great Sage Tianpeng has escaped at this time, and he can''t help but feel fortunate that he made the right bet again.


    Those sect masters and sect masters who had only joined Su Yan''s banner were surprised to see that a master like Tianpeng who had been famous for many years was so submissive in front of Su Yan and did not dare to resist at all.


    After all, in order for the Three Sages of the Monster Race to be so surrendered, one must have the astounding strength and skill!


    Then the Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Leader Su, there is one more thing to report to his subordinates."


    "Say it."


    "Knock the fairy gate has gone to attack the true dragon holy land after resurrecting the ancient big demon bull and devil king."


    "What?" This time even Su Yan''s face appeared astonished.


    So Great Sage Tianpeng repeated what he said just now, not only Su Yan was surprised, but everyone around him was shocked.


    Su Yan''s strength is so powerful. The masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm had already broken the hundred, but still did not take the initiative to attack the Five Great Sacred Grounds, because the five Great Sacred Grounds not only have an outrageous formation, but also many former ancient Qizhen levels. The magic weapon guarded.


    Once Su Yan was involved in the energy, the remaining part can only be filled with human life.


    Panshan ancestor said: "Is this true?"


    The Great Sage Tianpeng said: "Naturally, it is absolutely true. The living corpse that knocked on the fairy gate has disappeared overseas in recent days. The little demon I sent out to investigate said that thousands of living corpses have gathered and are heading towards the True Dragon Holy Land. Killed in the direction!"


    This news is really amazing, no one can remain completely calm after hearing this news.


    Then the ancestor of Panshan asked: "Su Yan, what should we do next?"


    Following the question of the ancestor of Panshan, everyone turned their attention to Su Yan.


    Sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, or choose to stand on one side?


    If they choose to join the battle, Su Yan''s power will be overwhelming, and no matter which side they join, they can change the battle at any time.


    After a while, Su Yan made a decision: "It''s too boring in the middle of the mountains. How can we not participate in this kind of excitement?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "How sure are you to deal with the True Dragon Holy Land and Knock the Immortal Gate at the same time?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "It seems a bit too complacent to say ten percent, but to be honest, even if the Five Great Sacred Grounds and the Knock Immortal Gate are united together, it is impossible to suppress me and go to the underworld and escape. I have not only mastered the power of Vientiane Sunro, but also gained two extremely powerful magic weapons."


    The killing sword, the death book, and the wordless stele are all in Su Yan''s hands. If you want to fight alone, there is no one in this third region that is more powerful than Su Yan.


    It is very simple for Su Yan and the others to go to the True Dragon Sacred Land. They only need to control the crossing boat to travel through thousands of miles of space and reach the battlefield in the fastest time.


    The coordinate that the boat of crossing chose to descend was in the high altitude one hundred and fifty miles away from the Holy Land of True Dragon.


    The sudden appearance of a behemoth like the Boat of Crossing will inevitably trigger violent fluctuations in space, and will inevitably trigger the detection of the True Dragon Holy Land.


    One hundred and fifty miles is considered a very reasonable distance, even if the True Dragon Holy Land has to react, it will take some time.


    At this time, the boat of crossing had a firm foothold, even if the True Dragon Holy Land had to come to trouble it, it was not afraid.


    Although the ancestor of Panshan had a very hot temper, he was still very reliable in doing things.


    Only this time, the ancestor of Panshan misjudged the situation.


    When the boat of crossing really crossed thousands of miles of space and appeared around the True Dragon Holy Land, what I saw was a scene that made my scalp numb.


    The living corpse below was pressed like a tide of water that never receded, and from a distance, you could see the golden flames rising into the sky.


    Compared with the densely packed corpses, the golden firelight looked very small.


    The rest of the floating magic weapons can be seen in the air, but these magic weapons are far less huge than the boat of crossing.


    These floating magic weapons should be the magic weapons of knocking on the fairy gate.


    The densely packed living corpses on the ground may be more than one million, and they are frantically flocking to the True Dragon Holy Land.


    At this time, even if Su Yan and the others appeared directly within twenty miles of the True Dragon Sacred Land, the True Dragon Sacred Land would probably not make any response.


    Great Sage Tianpeng is right, Knock Fairy Gate is already attacking the Holy Land of True Dragon! And it''s an endless posture!


    In the flames, another purple snow can be seen in the sky.


    This purple snowflake is actually a variant of the sacred fire. After falling from the sky, the purple sacred fire moisturizing matter enters the living corpse silently, but after a long time, purple flames are emitted from the seven orifices of the living corpse, and then purple The flames burned more vigorously, and the living corpse would turn into ashes.


    Some purple snowflakes also fell on the protective cover of the Crossing Boat, rippling layer after layer.


    Thanks to the ancestor of Panshan being the body of Huo De, he could turn this weird purple snow into invisible.


    But the expression on Panshan Patriarch''s face was not relaxed at all: "The saint of True Dragon Holy Land has taken action."


    This purple snowflake looks beautiful, but its murderous intent is incomparable. Moreover, it covers a range of two hundred miles, this kind of handwriting is indeed not something that ordinary cultivators can use.


    At this time, Guanjusan said: "According to the spatial coordinates, we should be Jiangzhou City, right? Jiangzhou is the largest city under the True Dragon Holy Land Mountain, but why can''t I see the traces of the city at all?"


    Hearing about the issue of Guanju''s separation, everyone woke up.


    The city below should have been all prosperous, but now it has all become cruel scorched earth! Even at this high altitude, there is no trace of the existence of a city at all!


    The purple snowflakes are still falling, but at this time the boat of crossing has fallen into a strong silence.


    A purple fire was constantly emerging from the army of living corpses below, and some living corpses were silently turned into ashes, but there were more living corpses still gathering behind.


    The transition between life and death finally fell into this treacherous silence.


    The facts in front of us are cruel beyond everyone''s imagination. Many people realized that knocking on the fairy gate and saying that they would destroy the five holy places is not a joke or a vicious curse, but the coldest way to accomplish this!

 Chapter 3204： Dead Mountain and Sea of ??Blood

    Chapter 3204: Dead Mountain and Sea of ??Blood


    A stern air rushed over his face, and it seemed that even the air had become extremely dignified.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Xiaomeng, I brought you here to let you understand that this world is not only a windy side, but also a cruel side. Sooner or later I will ascend to the immortal realm, and sooner or later you need to come alone. Regarding all this. After you sit down as the master of a door, when you face all this, you need to make your own decision."


    Xiao Meng''s hand gripped the railing of the Crossing Boat and nodded seemingly.


    To be a master of a sect, it is not enough to just inherit Su Yan''s practice and cultivation base. You also need to be superior in character. Only in this way can one be carried forward.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said to the ancestor of Panshan: "This place is too far away from the true dragon holy land. We need to be closer to the central battlefield. Otherwise, I can''t understand what the Knock Fairy Gate is doing."


    After Su Yan gave orders, the ancestor of Panshan quickly drove the boat across and flew towards the true dragon holy land!


    In fact, everyone''s hearts were already very curious at this time, whether there was any other means besides the living corpse to threaten the True Dragon Holy Land.


    As the boat of crossing flew, traces of mountains appeared in front of them. The undulations of these mountains resembled the spine of a long dragon, and the Holy Land of True Dragon was located at the place of the dragon''s head.


    This place is a natural blessed place with wind and water.


    At this time, a golden light bloomed on the periphery of the True Dragon Holy Land, even after dozens of miles, Xiao Meng was almost unable to open his eyes.


    This golden light is full of holy breath, but also has a certain lethality.


    After the boat of crossing approached the scope of this golden light thirty li, the protective cover had already rippled layer after layer.


    Almost every golden light has the attributes of sword light and possesses a certain power to kill evil.


    Among the golden light, the number of sword lights is naturally countless. With the purple snowflakes in the sky, the lethality is beyond ordinary people''s imagination!


    Similarly, this method is beyond ordinary people''s imagination!


    The background of the True Dragon Holy Land is indeed well-deserved. If Knock the Immortal Gate does not have a million-level living corpse as cannon fodder to consume the power of the True Dragon Holy Land, there is no right to invade here.


    Along the way, the living corpses don''t know how many they have been killed, but they are still silently following them!


    This is the advantage of the puppet corpse army, they will not be tired, do not need food, and do not understand fear, they will only execute the master''s command in the most loyal way! Even if it is torn to pieces, you will die!


    But these living corpses were all living humans before, and seeing so many of their kind destroyed in such a short time, it is really hard to suppress the shock in my heart!


    The power of Jinguang and Zixue is already quite amazing, but even so, they still can''t stop the army of living corpses.


    At the end of the earth, the army of living corpses was slowly eroding the defenses of the True Dragon Holy Land.


    The army of living corpses that can reach here are not simple living corpses, at least they must have the level of flying zombies.


    Flying zombies are usually hard to see, but here they are just cannon fodder for consumption.


    Before the rise of Knock Immortal Gate, no one would have expected that a million zombies would attack the mountain gate, so outrageous things would happen, so the defense of the True Dragon Holy Land was not targeted at all.


    Although it also played a great role at this time, but still did not get even the slightest advantage.


    The army of dead corpses below was densely packed, and the mutilated bones were almost piled up like a mountain.


    Many powerful monks were already stunned, and had never seen such a cruel picture in their thousands of years of life.


    This simply moved the Infinite Hell to the outskirts of the True Dragon Holy Land.


    Even Su Yan hadn��t seen such a cruel scene for many years. The last time he saw such a cruel scene, Su Yan was still in the heavens as the supreme emperor of the immortal. Fighting to death is similar to this scene.


    Xiao Meng''s face turned pale, and Fu Yuechi was somewhat unbearable, but she also knew that if people want to grow, they must go through these hardships.


    If you don''t experience any hardships, the flowers grown in the greenhouse will not be able to withstand a little pressure.


    Guanju Sanren mentioned Jiangzhou before. Jiangzhou got its name because there is a river around it flowing down from the mountains.


    At this time, the river water had been stained black with decaying black water and blood, and it looked weird.


    Su Yan said, "Compared to hell, it''s not too much here."


    Su Yan has been to the legendary hell, so he has the most say. For Su Yan, there is really no difference between the two.


    It was originally a good scene of Lingshan, but at this time it was filled with a sea of ??blood on the mountain. The brutality of this knock on the fairy gate is beyond imagination!


    Even the people who wanted to cooperate with Kouxianmen to destroy the Five Great Sacred Lands before, can''t say that at this time!


    Working with such a monster, the final result will inevitably reflect on oneself, which can be said to be obvious.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Is this sect master who knocked on the immortal gate a lunatic? If he does this, the future tribulation will inevitably evolve into immeasurable thunder tribulation!"


    The so-called immeasurable means that there is too much to measure!


    Such killing is almost equivalent to destroying the world. The accumulated resentment and karma will also be huge enough to be immeasurable!


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps he wanted to transition from the beginning to the immortal thing? I had contacted a mysterious sect called Netherworld on Yunkai Island. The purpose of Netherworld was to destroy the world, and then let the world gain from this decay. Freshmen. The brains of these people are inherently abnormal, and you can''t judge their behavior and purpose with normal thinking."


    Fu Yuechi said: "Should we help the True Dragon Holy Land? After the five great holy places are destroyed, these living corpses will surely spread from the third region to other worlds. How can we resist it? This knocking immortal gate is simply the public enemy of all mankind! "


    Fu Yuechi''s words have some truth, if knocking at the fairy gate is a lunatic who must destroy the world.


    Then it is necessary for them to put aside the hatred and prejudice between each other and join forces to deal with the immortal door, because the existence of these lunatics is fundamentally anti-human!


    Fu Yuechi crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven''s cultivation base can no longer maintain peace of mind, and the rest of the monks can even imagine. Everyone became excited one after another, wishing to get down from the boat of crossing and knock on the fairy gate desperately.


    Even if they did not participate in the battle, the feeling of visiting the Hell is still very shocking.


    Only Su Yan still maintained a peace of mind and calmly said: "It is not yet the time for us to take action, let''s take a look first."

 Chapter 3205： Living corpse fusion evolution

    Chapter 3205 Fusion and Evolution of Living Corpses


    The dead corpses piled up into mountains, but there are still more living corpses heading towards the true dragon holy land!


    The tide of corpses is endless, and there is no end in sight.


    In the face of this vast tide of corpses measured in billions, perhaps the true dragon holy land will not escape after all!


    The lethality of Zixue in the sky has begun to weaken, and the golden light has gradually dimmed.


    With such a large-scale killing tactic, even a saint can''t sustain it for too long. When the power of the saint is exhausted, is it the moment when the tide of corpses breaks through the defense line of the true dragon holy ground?


    "Is the True Dragon Holy Land almost unguarded?"


    Su Yan shook his head: "Things are not as simple as you think. If the True Dragon Sacred Land is so simple and will fall, then it is not qualified to be at the apex of these heavens and worlds."


    Fu Yuechi also said: "I have entered the True Dragon Sacred Land several times. The foundation of the True Dragon Sacred Land is immeasurable. There shouldn''t be any tricks yet, so I must not underestimate them."


    When Fu Yuechi��s words fell, I saw an incredible circle of Huaguang pouring out from the inside of the True Dragon Holy Land.


    This glorious moment even made the sun above his head lose its original brilliance!


    Not only did it impact the defensive cover of the Crossing Boat, it even swayed the Crossing Boat seriously!


    The unprotected living corpses below were even more unable to resist. Under this circle of bright light, the skin was first ulcerated, and then the flesh and blood underneath also disappeared in smoke...


    After this circle of brilliant light shined, at least 100,000 bones were left on the ground!


    Such a number is indeed terrifying, but for this boundless tide of corpses, it is only a tiny number.


    The living corpses knocking on the fairy gate have swept across the entire continent, and the number of living corpses is enough to be measured in billions. This kind of attack like the tide can last a year without stopping knocking at the fairy gate. Can the True Dragon Holy Land be able to hold it for another year?


    Su Yan said: "The Five Great Sacred Sites guarded me in every possible way, thinking that I was the key point of the Great Tribulation of the Ages, but it was a bit ironic that I did not expect the final Great Tribulation of the Ages to be presented in this way."


    Fu Yuechi said: "We can''t stay out of the matter until now. After the corpse tide perishes the five holy places, it will inevitably spread towards the heavens and the world. This knock on the immortal gate is simply a group of inhumane lunatics!"


    I saw another strong light coming from below, and then another circle of golden flames swiftly burned under the gate of True Dragon Holy Land!


    When the golden flame was ignited, it was twenty feet high, and then it burned more and more vigorously, and later it was a hundred feet high!


    Baizhang flames formed a wall of fire, completely isolating the True Dragon Sacred Land from the outside world. Su Yan said: "The guarding mountain formation of the True Dragon Sacred Land has finally been aroused. They have been constantly arranging them for thousands of years, and they are waiting for one day. Can make a difference."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "This wall of fire is the golden sky divine fire of the Taoist gate. It is a very rare kind of fire. I thought it had been lost in the ancient times. I can''t think that the true dragon holy land actually retains the fire of this divine fire! The five major fires! The background of the Holy Land is really not nonsense."


    "What is the effect of this golden sky divine fire?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Even if it is a first-grade fairy sword, if you enter the scope of this sacred fire casually, you may burn useless molten iron, and the temperature inside is so high that you don''t dare to try it with your body! True Dragon Holy Land! It should be able to be held. Although there are many living corpses here, as long as they step into the sacred fire, they will all be burned to ashes, and the threat to the true dragon holy land is lifted..."


    Before Panshan Patriarch''s words were finished, Zhu Xin said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Although this sacred fire is very powerful, these living corpses are not vegetarian, because they are not ordinary zombies..."


    "Oh? Listening to your tone, it seems that you have some understanding of these living corpses?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    Zhu Xin came out of the underworld with Su Yan, with blue-gray skin, which everyone is not familiar with, so the tone of the ancestor of Panshan is not friendly.


    Zhu Xin said: "Our witches have studied poisonous gu for tens of thousands of years. These living corpses have the breath of the underworld, and the gu worms used are not simple gu worms. The state of this gu worm is between life and death. Time...Once inspired by a special environment, various mutations will occur."


    "What do you call mutation?"


    "In order to cope with the extreme environment, the bodies of these living corpses will undergo a series of changes. No one expected such changes. Perhaps these living corpses will eventually become dragons and phoenixes..."


    What Zhu Xin said was a bit too exaggerated, and most people naturally didn''t want to believe what she said.


    Facing the monstrous wall of fire that is one hundred feet high, the following living corpses don''t even know what fear is, they are still marching towards the Holy Land of True Dragon!


    After countless living corpses entered the wall of fire, the flames fluttered and turned into fly ash. But the living corpse behind is still moving forward!


    The golden sky blasted into the sky, the heat wave emptied, and a strange cyclone formed above.


    And below all the living corpses turned into ashes!


    But changes are gradually occurring in the subtle. In the beginning, those living corpses would be turned into ashes just by approaching the golden **** fire.


    Gradually, after some living corpses entered the wall of fire, it took two or three seconds before they were burned to ashes.


    Later, half of the living corpse was burned to ashes, and another half of the body forcibly ran out from the wall of fire, collided with the living corpse behind, and then merged.


    Several different living corpses bit each other, and the black water flowed everywhere, but finally gathered together.


    Not only flesh and blood, but also the black water on the ground.


    The newly born monster is extremely ugly, condensing many bones of the human body on the outside of the body, like a pair of bone armor.


    These monsters have a lot of flesh and blood exposed, and several heads are spliced ??together in a disorderly manner. Just looking at the appearance is already disgusting!


    After these monsters enter the wall of fire, they will be burned to ashes for at least half a minute in the wall of fire!


    The Golden Sky God Fire is extraordinary, but these living corpses are indeed evolving!


    It''s just that these evolutions are very unstable, and the forms of the living corpses forcibly fusing together are also strange. Some monsters can''t sustain themselves after fusion, and then directly collapsed are everywhere.


    But the number of these living corpses is here, and only one-thousandth of the evolution is effective, and for the True Dragon Holy Land, it is already a huge problem that cannot be solved.


    The fire wall of the True Dragon Holy Land has become a prop to help these living corpses evolve into more terrifying monsters, and even Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    The key is whether these fused corpses can be fused again. If they can be merged indefinitely, it means that these corpses have unlimited evolutionary possibilities.


    In the end, it is very possible to form an evolutionary pyramid, and the strength of the monster at the top of the tower will not even be lost to the master of crossing the catastrophe!

 Chapter 3206： Gold Tenjin Fire

    Chapter 3206: Golden Heaven and God Fire


    The fire wall of Jintian Shenhuo is still a hundred feet high.


    Inside the wall of fire, the various defensive measures of the True Dragon Holy Land are probably already in place.


    It is not an overnight thing for the corpse tide to break all these defensive measures.


    Su Yan thought of a question at this time, "The True Dragon Holy Land was under siege, why didn''t the other four Holy Lands come to help? Is it possible..."


    The corpse tide swept over, and it is indeed possible to attack the five holy places at the same time. In this way, the five holy places can only take care of themselves, and the connection between everyone is interrupted, and they can only rely on their own strength. response.


    At the same time, they besieged the five holy places and let them fight on their own. Even Su Yan can''t do such a big deal. Among the heavens and the world, I am afraid that no school can do this kind of thing.


    This mysterious Knock Fairy Gate is now not only besieging the five holy places, but also the pattern of the heavens and the world to change!


    The fire spread underground.


    And above those mysterious flying magic weapons, the monk who knocked on the fairy gate finally showed up.


    Wearing uniform white clothes, these monks stood in front of the flying magic weapon, pinching the same seal in their hands.


    These seals completely guided the true essence in the body, forming a golden divine light in the air, and this divine light seemed to form a certain totem instead of an array.


    After the formation of the totem, the speed and power of all living corpses, and even the speed of fusion between them, have been greatly enhanced!


    And what Su Yan was worried about really happened. The living corpse after the fusion was merged for the second and third time. After that, the newborn monster was at least thirty feet tall, completely removing the companions of the surrounding living corpses. As your own nutrients, swallow them directly!


    "Are they raising Gu?"


    "They want to cultivate the corpse king among the living corpses, otherwise they will not be able to break through the line of defense of the Jintian Divine Fire."


    A gap suddenly appeared on the wall of fire, and then two sword lights, one blue and one purple, came out.


    Seeing these two purple swords, Su Yan knew that it was the old acquaintance Wen Lan who appeared on the stage!


    Wen Lan was seriously injured in the Battle of Emperor Xin''s Hill, but fortunately she managed to save her life. Although she hadn''t fully recovered, she could not hold back her fiery temper for a long time!


    The true dragon holy land will stand for thousands of years, and it has always been the place where the cultivators of the heavens and the world have longed for it. When will it be the turn of these indiscriminate things to attack the true dragon holy land?


    The purple and blue swords shined in the air, and they soon merged. The monster with a dozen arms directly slashed to the ground.


    After Wen Lan, two more saints killed outside the wall of fire.


    The methods of these three saints are all above the standard, and more importantly, they took out the magic weapon at the bottom of the box.


    These magic weapons can hardly leave the true dragon sacred ground at ordinary times. The last time they dealt with Su Yan, these magic weapons were not with him. This is also the most critical factor that Wen Lan thinks they will hate in Dixin Hill.


    This first magic weapon is called dark sky sand.


    When the saint opened the astrolabe, the aura of the black and yellow universe exudes from it.


    Only by sensing this breath, Su Yan already knew that the magic weapon they were going to use was Dark Sky Sand.


    Back then, when the teachings were cut off and the teachings were explained, there was actually Buddhism, and Buddhism, as the third party, had been watching it with cold eyes.


    The leaders of Buddhism back then were called Taoists, and also known as Western saints. And this dark sky sand is the strongest magic weapon in the hands of the Taoist.


    The gravel inside the astrolabe, long-term inducing the breath of the galaxy universe, is already very extraordinary in itself.


    In addition, the Taoist Advocate has mastered the laws of the universe, and he sealed the power of these laws into these gravels with supreme wisdom and mana, forming a stack on the law, resulting in almost a whole in every grain of gravel. The universe!


    If it is a complete evolution, it is the Ganges sand number! It is said that all the heavens and all realms can be included!


    After the power of this magic weapon evolves, it is not a simple knife and stab, nor is it a simple natural phenomenon such as water, fire, wind and thunder. It''s an all-encompassing method!


    The power is incredible!


    The Diablo Tiansha also represents the true dragon sacred land for thousands of years!


    The rest of the sects, no matter how powerful they are, they will never be able to obtain such a religious artifact-level magic weapon!


    The heroes on the boat of crossing also stared at the astrolabe in the hands of the saint, and they felt a strong sense of threat in their hearts.


    The Panshan ancestor driving the boat of crossing feels the most obvious. Although the boat of crossing can cross and shuttle countless spaces, but I don��t know how it is, there is a sense of invisible.


    It seems that the huge ship of crossing decided that it is impossible to escape the suppression of that small star chart.


    And Wen Lan also sneered, and said, "Su Yan? You are not dead yet? But that''s fine, you came at the right time today. If you swept away all of you, the third region can restore the peace and stability of the past. You Today, I will not be able to escape the sanctions of my True Dragon Holy Land!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing. Fu Yuechi said in a puzzled way: "It''s all this time, the situation is so severe, how can you still laugh?"


    Su Yan explained: "We were still thinking about how to help the True Dragon Sacred Land resist these living corpses. Everyone is at least human. But when you look at the True Dragon Sacred Land, everyone wants to wipe out us and the living corpses. , Are we worrying about this for no reason?"


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help showing an expression of anger, and said: "The astrolabe in the hands of the saint is very strange, how are we going to deal with it?"


    Su Yan still had an expression of disapproval, and said, "I will be enough."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Fu Yuechi settled down immediately, because she knew that Su Yan never spoke big words.


    The sage focused for a moment, and adjusted his spirit to the apex, and then all the gravel in the astrolabe was scattered!


    When all the gravel was scattered, the sun in the sky disappeared in an instant.


    Everything around has turned into darkness, and in this darkness, many stars can be seen in the sky.


    These stars are extremely bright and hang low in the sky, as if they can be picked up by reaching out.


    Someone on the boat of crossing said: "This is the supernatural power of changing the day! We have been teleported to another dimension!"


    "It''s not just us! Even the true dragon holy land has been pulled into a different space! Look, the wall of fire below is still burning!"


    "What the **** are True Dragon Holy Land planning? Are they trying to drag us to the end with the army of corpses?"


    "Not good! I am proficient in all kinds of space spells, but...now I don''t know where we are! The space around us is constantly changing...just in the blink of an eye, I traveled through more than 30 worlds. ......If this continues, we will soon be unable to find the spatial coordinates of the original world! Is it possible that we will be lost in this emptiness forever?"


    In the midst of these noisy sounds, Su Yan walked to the bow. For him, the real game has just begun!

 Chapter 3207： Invincible

    Chapter 3207 The world is invincible


    The dark sky sand can interpret the number of Ganges sand, and there is a universe in a grain of sand. Su Yan and the others traveled among the many gravels, which was equivalent to traveling through the endless universe.


    It is also expected that you will lose your way. If you can travel through this infinite space, you will not be confused, and you will always grasp the coordinates in the space. This shows that your understanding of the laws of space has reached a level of success.


    The ancestor of Panshan has only just started to learn about the law of space, so naturally there is no such magical realm.


    At this time, I can only rely on Su Yan.


    Unconsciously, the surrounding stars changed strangely. Almost every second, the constellations in the sky will constantly change positions.


    The saint��s face showed a victor��s smile. If Kou Xianmen and Su Yan can be trapped in this dark sky, then the outside world will still be dominated by their five holy places!


    "This is the great magic of the universe, Su Yan, even you, there must be nothing you can do now, right?" The sage stared at Su Yan with gritted teeth.


    The scene where the hill of Emperor Xin was smashed by Su Yan seemed to be close, and today was just a good day for revenge.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "I didn''t come here to argue with you. Even if our positions are different, at least they are all humans. And these living corpses can be regarded as human enemies. I originally thought that everyone could put aside their prejudices and work together to fight these. The living corpses and those who were defeated by the knock on the immortal door behind the living corpses, did not expect you to be so stubborn and not to accept my kindness. You actually want to continue to be enemies with me."


    The saint said: "Su Yan, don''t pretend to be calm anymore! You are now caught in a multiverse, and you don''t even know where you are. Why are you so rampant? Last time, our five holy places looked down upon You, did not bring the powerful magic weapon with you, this time is different, the battlefield is here in our True Dragon Sacred Land! You are destined to be unable to escape with your wings, and you will be suppressed!"


    Su Yan said: "I understand, I must have been too kind last time and hit you not painful enough, so you would dream of continuing to be enemies with me. In that case, I won''t be polite with you this time. What kind of holy places, what kind of saints, in front of me, are all shit!


    The holy spirit jumped sharply, but he knew that he couldn''t act rashly now. Since Diablo Tiansha had already started, what he had to do next was to proceed step by step and exert the power of the magic weapon.


    Because Diablo Tiansha is not an ordinary magic weapon after all, but a masterpiece of the Daoist who received it back then. If something goes wrong in the process of operation, the resulting backlash will be enough to tear him to death.


    The surrounding starlight changes faster and faster, which shows that everyone is slowly sinking into a deeper multiverse.


    The universe here is a little different from the universe we usually talk about. The universe here refers to a huge space evolved by laws.


    In this huge space, the size of the crossing boat is almost equal to the size of gravel, and it is almost impossible to swim through this space and shuttle out.


    After the surrounding stars became misty and fixed, the saint couldn''t help showing a smile, although his whole body was already wet with sweat at this time, as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    "Su Yan, you have left these million corpses and so many masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm to bury you here, do you think it makes them?" Saint Human said, "Although you are going to fall here, you have to admit that, You are the strongest enemy that the five holy places have encountered in thousands of years, and the universe is an extremely difficult one for thousands of years. Your existence is too dangerous, so there is no possibility of cooperation between us from the beginning. , The only possibility is that you die!"


    After the fiasco of Dixin Hill last time, the saints learned from the pain after returning, and have decided that if they encounter a strong enemy like Su Yan or Su Yan again, they must not be underestimated and must use the strongest means to directly suppress the opponent!


    This way you won��t have many dreams at night!


    "Buried?" Su Yan''s face showed a sarcasm, "Do you think you can trap me to death only with the dark sky? Stupid."


    The space around Su Yan began to twist sharply, and then even the space around the Crossing Boat began to twist. If the twisted space formed a spatial vortex, then the universe would collapse with it.


    An unbelievable expression appeared on the saint''s face, because Su Yan did nothing, no seals, and he was about to let the universe fall apart!


    How did he do that?


    Even Wen Lan, who was dealing with the living corpses, couldn''t help showing a very confused and surprised expression on her face.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Fortunately, your support is a saint, don''t you see what power I use?"


    Wen Lan seemed to have thought of something, but in a blink of an eye he murmured: "It''s impossible! That power is definitely not something mortal can grasp... That power needs to be constantly transformed between death and life, and it needs to master the extreme destruction of all things. It is possible to comprehend the power! The conditions are too harsh, even our saints dare not try that power...How can he do it?"


    The space around the ship of crossing has become more and more distorted, and even a part of it has collapsed.


    The change in space also caused the astrolabe in the saint''s hand to shake constantly. The saint desperately tried to suppress the shaking of the astrolabe, but in the end, his whole body also shook inexplicably.


    The saint couldn''t believe what was happening before him. Couldn''t even the former Gu Qizhen of the level of Di Hei Tiansha couldn''t help Su Yan?


    I saw Su Yan standing proudly with his hand on the bow of the boat of the crossing, with a spirited spirit: "The number of sands on the Ganges you interpret with the dark sky can encompass the universe, so it is very powerful. The sword cuts all the infinite space into pieces. If a single sword can only cut through one layer of space, it may take a thousand years to get out of the astrolabe. If you use this technique to deal with the past, you might really have Opportunity, it''s a pity... I have mastered the power of Vientiane Sunro, even if you can use your strength to evolve the universe, I can turn the universe into nothingness!"


    Wen Lan''s heart slammed, and in a moment he became speechless. Because the thing she didn''t want to happen happened.


    After the battle between Su Yan and the undead saint Mu Xi, not only was he not injured or defeated, he even went to the next level, and even the power of the legendary Vientiane Sun Luo has been mastered!


    Once this power is mastered, it means that all magic weapons, spells, and laws can be restrained.


    Coupled with Su Yanqiang''s invincible swordsmanship, who else can be his opponent in this world? !

 Chapter 3208： Are you really invincible

    Chapter 3208 Are you really invincible


    Wen Lan was stunned for a long time, and didn''t even have the energy to pay attention to the still surging corpses, just because the power used by Su Yan was indeed the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo!


    The purple and green double swords in her hand, even if their swords are as gods, are not half lethal to Su Yan!


    Even if the rest of the saints master the principles of heaven and earth, they can use the power of the law in their own hands, but it has no effect. The power of the Vientiane Senluo is above all the laws!


    Even the countless universes of the sands of the Ganges are meaningless in front of Su Yan, as long as he wants to, he can get out of trouble at any time!


    Such Su Yan can almost be equated with the word invincible!


    All the ways Wen Lan racked his brains are all in the world, which means that even if her strength is ten times stronger, it is impossible to threaten Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan''s grand realm steadily surpassed them and these saints, in fact, they had nothing to do with Su Yan!


    Is this the horrible thing about the only anomaly conceived in the ages?


    A trace of hesitation appeared in Wen Lan''s eyes. When this hesitation appeared, her sword light was no longer invincible.


    In front of Su Yan, her most basic confidence and mood were shaken!


    At this time, I only listened to the words of another saint: "Now that the victory and defeat are divided! You must not lose confidence! Su Yan, he did master the power of Wandao Senluo, but he has not time to master this power. Long, the use may not be proficient! Now he has been trapped by the dark sky, it is a good opportunity to suppress him! If he waits until he masters this power proficiently, even if all of us saints go together, there is no chance of winning. Up!"


    This is indeed reasonable, and it also made Wen Lan relieved from the shock of seeing Su Yan��s power of Vientiane Seng Luo, and re-energized: ��Today��s opportunity is very rare, and we must not make such a good opportunity. The opportunity is let go! If Su Yan cannot be suppressed today, there will be no chance to suppress him in the future!"


    As Wen Lan spoke, he had already requested a magic weapon from his treasure bag.


    This magic weapon looked like a piece of jade, but it was full of dreamy fluorescent colors. After Wen Lan held it in the palm of his hand, it immediately attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    Su Yan stared at him for a long time, his face finally became solemn: "This is the Celestial Soul! How could it fall into the hands of your True Dragon Holy Land?"


    The so-called celestial spirit is something that shouldn''t appear in the mortal world.


    When the fairy falls from the upper realm when offending the sky, the three souls will disintegrate, but the remaining seven souls will have a very small chance to remain in the world.


    The **** of heaven in the immortal soul of the gods corresponds to the power of the gods formed by the fall of the immortal, which also implies a part of the immortal element.


    "Su Yan, if there is any magic weapon in this world that can threaten you, there should be only one Celestial Soul Immortal Soul! The Celestial Soul Immortal Soul is not a mortal thing, so it''s not among all things. Your power must never turn it into a Seng Luo! I was almost intimidated by you just now, forgetting that I still have such a magic weapon in my hand."


    Wen Lan said: "But maybe it is because the bottom of the box has been pressed for too long, so that I have forgotten that there is such a powerful magic weapon on hand! Su Yan...You are definitely not an invincible existence! There is no one in this world. Can claim to be invincible and undefeated!"


    Wen Lan gradually came out of the shock just now, and the gap in her mood was repaired by her own words.


    She is even more sharp now than before!


    Su Yan also understood that the Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul was indeed a threat to him, because the power of the Immortal Soul was indeed not in the world.


    The Celestial Soul will only appear at the end of one era and the beginning of the next.


    Such an era will not only be magnificent, but will give birth to tens of thousands of races to fight for hegemony in the predicament, and will also have a thousand calamities in the world, even the high fairyland will not be spared.


    Under the tribulation, many immortals, real people, and immortals will fall!


    But even so Su Yan had no reason to fear. Even if Wen Lan mastered Xianpo and could break through the blockade of Vientiane Senluo, it just means that she and Su Yan have the capital to play games, and it does not mean that she can surpass Su Yan.


    Because the soul is inferior to the soul in the first place, almost equal to the unconscious collection, even if it implies a part of the immortal element, the power of this part will not exceed the level of the law of heaven and earth.


    Because it poses any challenge to the legal principles between the mundane and the mundane, it can remain in this mortal world.


    I saw Wen Lan meditating on the Fa Jue in silence, and then the Tiansha Immortal Soul in her hand gradually dissolved into a more dazzling light.


    Then this group of light directly merged with Wen Lan''s purple and blue swords.


    After fusing the celestial spirit and immortal soul, the sword light of Wen Lan''s purple and blue swords not only became more dazzling, but even purple and blue electric lights appeared continuously entwined!


    These two swords were originally rare swords in the world, but now they have been blessed by the Heavenly Evil and Immortal Soul, and their power has increased to an incredible level.


    Wen Lan also doubled his confidence and said, "Su Yan, you are sure to lose today! In any case, this seat will not let the things of the hill of Emperor Xin repeat again!"


    At the end of Wen Lan''s speech, she was already full of strong killing and killing spirit, and she had the spirit of unending death with Su Yan!


    Compared with Wen Lan��s anger, Su Yan seemed a little calm, but just said leisurely: "I came here to see how capable of knocking at the immortal gate. I have no intention of killing you saints. If you kill you, it will not do me much. On the contrary, it has great benefits for knocking on the immortal gate. You have to distinguish clearly what is the primary and secondary contradiction. Today, it is not Su Yan who wants to exterminate your true dragon holy land, but knocking on the fairy gate.


    Su Yan''s words are of course very reasonable, but these sages have long been unable to hear the truth, especially Wen Lan, staring at Su Yan closely, only taking Su Yan''s kindness as weakness.


    The enemy''s hostility was deeper than before, and Su Yan could only sigh.


    He is unwilling to take the initiative to cause trouble, but he will never be afraid of it. If these saints want to fight with him Su Yan here, it will only be themselves who suffer in the end!


    I saw that the **** murder sword also appeared in Su Yan''s hands. Between the blood and the blood, he directly chose to shoot!


    Since it''s useless to say more, let''s see the real chapter under your hand!


    When Su Yan acted, the dark sky seemed to be stained with blood!


    Not only that, the space around the Crossing Ship was continuously shattered, causing the astrolabe in the hands of the saint to tremble violently again!


    The saint was originally planning to transfer the boat of the crossing to another universe when Su Yan and Wen Lan were fighting. Who knew that Su Yan had seen through his thoughts long ago, so he broke the sky with supreme sword intent in advance, and shocked the astrolabe. .


    The purpose of this is to knock the mountain and shake the tiger!


    Let this saint dare not act rashly!

 Chapter 3209： Top duel

    Chapter 3209 Top Showdown


    After Su Yan held the blood-colored long sword, the heroes on the Crossing Boat also became excited!


    At this time, the blood-colored sword light condensed into a beam, and Su Yan was full of vigor, and his aura even surpassed Wen Lan, the saint who uses the gods and spirits!


    It is the first time that many of the heroes have seen this legendary Su League active player. Seeing that Su Yan is so impressive once he takes his sword, he can''t help becoming very excited!


    Now everyone is on the same boat. The stronger Su Yan''s strength, the better the situation will be for them!


    After Su Yan stepped out and flew into the void, the blood-colored light of the Murder Sword and the purple and blue swords collided head-on!


    This time the collision, the sword repairs on the Crossing Ship have been waiting for a long time. Wen Lan has been famous for many years, holding purple and green swords, and has always been known as the first sword **** in the five holy places.


    And Su Yan rose rapidly within a short period of time, a hand of swordsmanship unpredictable, people who have seen it said that they have never seen such a terrifying swordsmanship.


    The two powers collide directly with no external force. A fair duel can not only be divided into victory and defeat, but also to determine who is the strongest swordsman in this world!


    Winning is No. 1 in the world. With such a gimmick, how can people not get excited?


    And regardless of the purple and green double swords or the killing sword, they are rare swords in this world, and perhaps they can also determine who can rank first on the weapon list!


    Murderous awe-inspiring, no one dared to spare any effort to test their opponents in this level of confrontation.


    Because once the first sword falls into the downwind, it may continue to fall into the downwind, and the situation is bound to be extremely unfavorable.


    Therefore, the collision of the first sword between the two sides only caused all the stars in the dark night sky to lose their original brilliance!


    The burst of sword intent and gang wind also made the boat of crossing sway in the air for a while!


    After the blue-purple electric light gleamed in the air, in the end even the sky turned into a strong blood color!


    This sword seems to be Su Yan''s advantage.


    But the sword repairmen who watched the battle on the boat of the crossing were a little disappointed, because the collision between the two outstanding swordsmen of the world was basically a collision of swords. Although the power is surging, there is almost no skill in it. Words.


    It is clear that both sides want absolute power to overwhelm each other.


    Wen Lan''s swordsmanship realm is directly behind Su Yan. At their level, the skills of swordsmanship have long been integrated, but the skill of fighting swords is meaningless. At this time, most of the fight is hard power!


    It may even simply be the power of the sword in hand!


    Because everyone''s skills and realm are similar, sword skills are not so important.


    After beheading the Hades and returning the Three Trues to one, the killing sword has evolved again, not only has more blood slots, but also has more thunder cloud patterns inside the sword!


    These thunder cloud patterns are very primitive, and if they are to be traced back, they should have a deep connection with Fuxi.


    After the appearance of these thunder cloud patterns, not only increased the power of the killing sword, but also made the killing sword no longer a sword of evil and evil that only knew killing.


    Perhaps the killing sword in Su Yan''s hands is what it really is.


    In the first head-to-head match, Wen Lan didn''t take any advantage at all. Instead, he was forced to retreat by Su Yan, finally stabilizing his figure, and then gritted his teeth and launched an attack towards Su Yan.


    The arrogance in Wen Lan''s heart told her: The struggle just now was just an accident, and it definitely does not mean that she is inferior to Su Yan!


    Although the power of the Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul has entered the purple and green double swords, it still needs to be adjusted continuously during actual combat to form a perfect fusion.


    After Wen Lan flew through the air, the purple sword light formed two charming swords in the air, and then merged into one in front of Su Yan.


    The two swords are like spirit snakes coming out of the hole, Su Yan raised the murder sword in his hand, the **** sword light is one mile away!


    The sword repairmen on the boat of the crossing were shocked. Whether Su Yan or Wen Lan, the sword skills used at this time were beyond their imagination! Even if they join together, they may not be able to resist it!


    If you really want to compare it, the swordsman who crossed the Tribulation Realm might be as immature as a baby in front of these two people!


    After the fierce collision between Jianguang and Jianxuan, the strength of each other was too great, so they all fell apart!


    But the broken sword profound and sword light did not disappear, but changed into many small sword lights again in the air.


    Dangdang is just a **** murderous sword and there are tens of thousands!


    It is equivalent to reducing the sword light in the vertical and horizontal one into zero, forming a new round of fighting in the air!


    Those sword repairers had already seen awe-inspiring at this time. Such a change was beyond their imagination. It also meant that Su Yan and Wen Lan''s control over the sword had reached the pinnacle level that they could not understand at all!


    Thousands of sword lights formed a sword formation in the air, swallowing and fighting each other, this kind of middle game is simply breathtaking!


    Su Yan has the ability to control ten thousand sword lights alone and form a formation. Panshan Patriarch is not surprised at all. She is surprised that Wen Lan actually has the same skills and is in a swordsmanship confrontation with Su Yan. , Not letting the wind fall at all.


    At least for now, there is no sign of defeat!


    Wan Dao Jianguang''s killing is like a game of Go. Wen Lan and Su Yan were evenly matched at first, but gradually there were signs that they could not keep up regardless of their mental or physical strength!


    Wen Lan knew that if the stalemate continued like this, he would undoubtedly be defeated, so he screamed, and then reunited with ten thousand swords, returning to two swords of purple and green!


    These two sword lights are like a white rainbow circling the sun!


    In just one second, he broke through numerous obstacles and smashed in front of Su Yan.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan and Wen Lan moved at least thirteen swords. They were almost dazzled. Fierce sparks, countless afterimages of sword light, and endless murderous aura reminded them of this battle. How intense is it!


    In this offensive of Wen Lan''s tone, three sets of self-made swordsmanship were integrated, and these three sets of swordsmanship used the power of both yin and yang to the extreme.


    If you just faced an ordinary opponent, strangling by the two extreme forces of Yin and Yang, you should have abandoned your sword and surrendered long ago!


    But this Su Yan is really weird to the extreme, even if the Yin-Yang sword energy is strangling, Su Yan can still face it very calmly!


    Just like her Wen Lan, no matter how many ways she tried, she couldn''t hurt Su Yan a single vellus hair!


    This feeling is really discouraging!


    It seems that no matter how hard she tries, she can''t touch Su Yan with a single hair!


    But Wen Lan''s heart was still there, and he said: Today my sword light is blessed by the Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul, and its power is absolutely different from the past! It must be beneficial to me to continue fighting! If you cannot defeat Su Yan today, there will be no chance again in the future!

 Chapter 3210： Blue Dragon and Purple Phoenix

    Chapter 3210: Blue Dragon and Purple Phoenix


    Then Wen Lan let out another scream, and the sword light in his hand turned into a blue dragon and a purple phoenix!


    Ziqing double swords have long had spirits on both swords, and sword spirits acted as beast souls, which can naturally push this change to a vivid degree!


    The Azure Dragon and the Purple Phoenix not only contain the sword spirit, but also the power of the evil spirit!


    Wen Lan said: "Su Yan, the purple and green double swords in this seat have already become a catastrophe! With the double swords in your hands and the gods, it is enough to evolve the power comparable to the heavens! The sword''s power has reached the peak of the world!"


    Even Wen Lan had used such a sword skill for the first time. If she hadn''t been forced to the edge of a cliff by Su Yan, she wouldn''t have been able to create such a powerful trick in battle!


    Qinglong takes off, at least five miles long!


    The purple phoenix spreads its wings, almost covering the boat of crossing!


    Faced with such pressure, the sword repairmen on the Crossing Ship were stunned. They never thought that they could reach such a supernatural power with just two swords!


    Wen Lan''s move was very powerful, not only aimed at Su Yan, but even the boat of crossing behind Su Yan wanted to rush.


    With such a powerful sword skill, what would Su Yan use to resist?


    Su Yan''s face was smiling, but his face was still calm.


    After seeing Su Yan''s calm look, Wen Lan was really out of anger!


    This trick condensed the essence of her practice in this life, and Su Yan''s unchanging appearance was clearly looking down on her in disguise.


    The Qinglong roared, the Purple Phoenix screamed, and then the two divine beasts directly surrounded Su Yan!


    Both divine beasts are several miles long. In contrast, Su Yan''s figure is a bit small. He has only one person and a sword, and the sword light has not changed into a peerless beast.


    In the sky, the clear frost purple electricity was connected together, and Wen Lan said, "Su Yan, today next year will be your anniversary!"


    Then Qinglong and Zihuang launched the ultimate attack on Su Yan!


    A burst of thunder was stunned, and the purple-blue sword light was so dazzling that in the end the group of heroes on the Crossing Boat couldn''t even open their eyes.


    But even if they couldn''t see it, they could still sense the incredible aura of Azure Dragon and Purple Phoenix!


    At this last moment, a wordless stele appeared behind Su Yan. When the wordless stele appeared, a holy breath came to his face!


    Wen Lan''s confident expression was stunned, and her heart sank to the bottom: "Is this the legendary wordless stele? But the wordless stele has been lost for 20,000 years, how could it fall into his hands?"


    Before Wen Lan recovered, she felt that the connection between Qinglong and Zihuang and her seemed to be severed!


    It is not very accurate to say that it was cut. Wen Lan only felt that the Azure Dragon and the Purple Phoenix suddenly became misty, and they were clearly in front of her, but they seemed to be 100,000 miles away from her. It was very difficult to control!


    Fortunately, Ziqing''s double swords have spirits, even if her master doesn''t manipulate them very carefully, the spirituality contained in them is already comparable to living creatures.


    The purple-cyan light burst within a certain range, and it did not hurt the crossing boat, and even the protection formation of the crossing boat was not activated!


    It seems that the purple-blue sword light besieged Su Yan without any leaks. In fact, Wen Lan knew in her heart that this was actually Su Yan''s handwriting!


    Su Yan used the wordless stele to create a country in nothingness!


    This country contains Su Yan and Ziqing Swords all in it!


    What happens in the kingdom can''t form any interference with the outside world, so neither Qinglong nor Zihuang can have any influence on Crossroads.


    From here, you can only see the blue and purple sword light within a certain range, almost forming a space storm, and Su Yan can''t be seen in the dazzling light, and nothing else can be seen.


    Although there are thousands of swords in the country strangling together, Wen Lan is not 100% sure enough to kill Su Yan.


    After all, the strength of this man had been taught once in Emperor Xin''s Hill.


    The sword qi in the kingdom aroused each other, and thunder sound came!


    The purple sword light gradually dimmed, no matter how powerful the trick, there is always a moment when the power is exhausted.


    At this time, Su Yan also appeared in front of everyone again.


    I saw Su Yan holding the killing sword in his hand, and the wordless monument stands proudly behind him, without a scratch on his clothes.


    Obviously, the thousands of swordsmanship of Azure Dragon and Purple Phoenix couldn''t help Su Yan.


    There was a shout of applause from the boat of crossing, and it was beyond everyone''s expectation to be able to retreat unscathed in such a trick.


    There was even a mocking voice from the boat of crossing: "It seems that the so-called saint is nothing more than this, and in front of the leader of Su League, there is nothing powerful at all!"


    "Yeah! The five sacred grounds have blown the hide, saying that the saints are the most supreme beings in the world, and they are not like the little chickens in front of the leader of Su League! Hahaha..."


    These mocking voices sounded particularly harsh to Wen Lan, but what she could not accept was that Su Yan could accept her ultimate move so easily!


    Wen Lan couldn''t help saying: "How is this possible! This seat has already integrated the Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul into the sword, how can you resist it?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "It does limit my Vientiane Senluo power, but you must not forget that I did not have the Vientiane Senluo power that day, and I also killed you saints in the Dixin Hill. You have the sky. The evil spirit does not mean that you can defeat me, it just has the qualification to stand on the same level as me. The relationship between strength and weakness between us has not changed at all."


    "You..." Wen Lan gritted her teeth with hatred, but she didn''t know what to say to refute, because she knew what Su Yan was saying was the truth.


    Su Yan whispered, "I should do something next, right?"


    Then Su Yan stepped out of the kingdom with one kick, but the wordless stele and the purple double sword remained in the kingdom.


    At this moment, Wen Lan''s heart became panicked. If the Ziqing swords were not in her hand, what would she use to fight against the killing sword in Su Yan''s hand?


    Wen Lan let out a scream, the purple and blue swords in the country directly turned into two electric lights to cut through the space, and then flew back to Wen Lan''s hands.


    After Shuangjian started, Wen Lan had no time to make any adjustments, and a **** sword light had already been killed!


    At this time, Wen Lan had no choice but to resist the sharp edge of the Murder Sword with his purple and blue swords!


    But Su Yan played a little trick in the air, changing the split into picking. Wen Lan couldn''t touch the defense at this time. The double swords in his hand were directly picked up by Su Yan, and a burst of blood was spilled on both hands and wrists!


    Another burst of energy hit, Wen Lan flew directly out, still spouting blood in the air!


    And the purple and green double swords in the sky also wailed, and at this point, they separated from the state of being combined.


    As soon as Su Yan waved his hand, the Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul fell into his hands. This thing is too dangerous, it is safer to stay in your own hands.

 Chapter 3211： Hand up the sword and fall to the head

    Chapter 3211: Raise a Sword in Hand and Fall to the Head


    Su Yan said: "Wen Lan, this time I will let you go. If you still challenge me in a persistent way next time, then I will have to deal with the problem. I have never liked bullying women. You just take advantage of this to get me Just take a few more tricks in his hands."


    In the process of falling, Wen Lan felt another burst of anger when he heard Su Yan''s words, spewing out a lot of blood!


    In fact, this time Su Yan was already a favor from his subordinates. If it hadn''t been for the crisis of extinction caused by knocking on the immortal gate, Su Yan would have killed Wen Lan with a single sword.


    Although she didn''t kill her this time, it means to punish her by picking the tejin in her hands.


    Su Yan was about to collect the killing sword, but the other saint who was watching the battle stopped doing it. He roared and killed Su Yan: "The **** of the gods is the holy thing of my true dragon holy land. How can a thief like you be defiled? "


    The saint condensed the seal in the air, and the seal and the law interacted with each other. A big tree sprouted from the palm of the saint''s hand, and in a flash, it grew into a huge tree almost five hundred feet high!


    Countless branches of the giant tree swept towards Su Yan!


    Sage: "This is Western Jianmu! Su Yan, I must let you taste what it is like to fight for spring with thousands of woods today!"


    In the face of this sudden attack, Su Yan didn''t even bother to look at it, and didn''t even bother to lift the murderous sword to resist.


    The vitality and wood spiritual power contained in these branches have almost expanded to the point of exploding, so the growth speed can almost catch up with the speed of Jianguang flight!


    It is the first time for almost everyone to see such violent wood spells.


    Generally speaking, wood attribute spells are very soft, and they are good at healing. Unexpectedly, he would be so presumptuous when he was violent.


    But Su Yan didn''t even bother to lift his head, because spells of this level were meaningless in front of him.


    All the branches quickly withered after being close to Su Yan''s three feet away, and there was even a strong death energy spreading from the dead branches to the giant tree itself!


    The saint''s face showed a panic expression, which directly cut the connection with Jianmu.


    Seeing this tree growing from branches to luxuriant leaves and rapidly withering away, the saint gritted his teeth with hatred, but was helpless to Su Yan.


    "I have mastered the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo. I restrained you from the wood-attribute spells in this area to the death, and even dared to attack me. It was almost unconscious."


    Su Yan said that, stepping lightly, the footwork contained magical powers that shrank to an inch, and he almost smashed in front of the saint in an instant.


    The saint had no idea that Su Yan''s footwork was so weird. He instinctively invoked wood attribute spells to defend him. Many flowers of different colors grew on the saint''s body, and these flowers emitted golden pollen!


    These pollen are highly toxic!


    At the same time, many branches and pine needles continue to grow out of the saint''s body!


    These methods are magical, and they are raised with the blood of the saint themselves, and they are blessed by the power of the law. The power is more than ten times greater than the general wood attribute spells.


    This is the sage''s desperate means of pressing the bottom of the box, and will only use it at the most dangerous moment, but in front of Su Yan, these means are meaningless.


    As long as it is the law of the world, it will only be broken if you encounter the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo!


    This restrained relationship is absolute and irreversible.


    The flowers of various colors withered first, and the branches and pine needles withered quickly, and then this power spread into the body of the saint!


    The sage''s face was twenty years old in a blink of an eye. At this time, there was only an expression of extreme horror. There was no longer a possibility to escape from Su Yan''s hands!


    Su Yan raised his sword and fell, and the head of the saint moved directly!


    A saint has fallen!


    The boat of crossing suddenly became silent and silent, because they saw Su Yan beheading the saint with their own eyes!


    If it was said that Su Yan beheaded the saint before it was still a vague rumor, then they really saw a scene that they could not see once in five thousand years!


    In the past ten thousand years, no more than five saints have fallen from the five holy places, and one of them has fallen in front of them. How can such a scene not be shocking?


    After killing the saint, Su Yan had a relaxed expression on his face. The killing sword in Su Yan''s hand uttered an incomparably clear cry. After the saint''s soul energy was completely absorbed, the sword light became more and more full.


    The fullness of the soul energy of the saint is almost on the same level as that of the Pluto. If it can kill all the saints in the five holy places, the killing sword may be able to complete three or four evolutions!


    As soon as Su Yan thought of this, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the saint holding the astrolabe.


    When Su Yan saw this saint, he couldn''t help showing a terrified expression. He also knew that he was definitely not Su Yan''s opponent.


    If Su Yan had killed him, the astrolabe in his hand would definitely not be able to protect his integrity. If even he had fallen, it would only be a matter of time before the True Dragon Holy Land was captured.


    This saint��s worries were actually a bit redundant. Su Yan was considering the overall situation at this time. If he killed this saint, he would also destroy the Ganges Sands spell.


    Just now, Su Yan even spared Wen Lan, let alone the more useful him.


    As long as he does not take the initiative to provoke Su Yan, Su Yan will not bother to move him.


    If the millions of living corpses here come to the world again, huge disasters and catastrophes will occur.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh when he thought of this. The five holy places have always regarded him Su Yan as a confidant, thinking that he Su Yan will be the master of the great calamity, and it will bring supreme catastrophe to this land and the common people.


    Unexpectedly, it is Su Yan who is here now as the savior.


    The impermanence and interestingness of this world is also in this place, even Su Yan can''t fully predict it.


    There was a commotion in the group of corpses below, and then countless groups of corpses actually knelt on the ground. This scene looked very spectacular.


    And among the group of kneeling corpses, standing impressively is the saint whose head was just seen by Su Yan!


    The saint finally found his head and held it in the palm of his hand, with black water coming out of the wound on his neck.


    When killing the saint just now, Su Yan deliberately didn''t completely destroy the corpse, just want to study the formation principle of the living corpse.


    "It seems that even if the soul energy is completely lost, it can become a living corpse. The black water drives the remaining soul, and then depends on the hatred for the living and the desire for flesh and blood to form the power of action?"


    Su Yan probably has figured out the logic of these living corpses, but there is still one thing that cannot be explained, and that is the driving force of these black waters.


    Su Yan IX cultivated and had seen many weird things in this world, but he had never seen such a terrible poisonous Gu.


    The control of these black waters over the living corpses and the powerful driving force they generate are so strong that they are horrifying!

 Chapter 3212： Holy corpse

    Chapter 3212 Saint Corpse


    In order to confirm his point of view, Su Yan especially took the death book in his hand.


    When Su Yan mastered the death book, the whole world had obvious changes in his eyes.


    He can see the heroes on the boat of crossing, because of the different cultivation attributes, soul flames of various colors are burning.


    And when Su Yan turned his gaze to the saint, even if it was Wen Lan who had been seriously injured, the soul flame above his head was like a huge torch, far overshadowing the ordinary monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    And when Su Yan turned his gaze to the group of corpses below, he suddenly found that only a dark aura that had been rotten to the extreme hovering on top of these living corpses.


    This extremely dark aura seems to come from the deepest part of the underworld. It has accumulated tens of thousands of years of death at the bottom of an unnamed abyss, full of the most corrupt despair!


    It shouldn''t exist in the world at all!


    As Su Yan observed, the saint��s living corpse also began to change. It first swallowed many living corpses around, but even after swallowing thousands of living corpses, its size did not change significantly. It''s just that the blood vessels are highlighted on the surface of the body, which looks terrifying!


    Only from this point can we cry, the body of the saint is really different from the body of the ordinary monk, both the critical point and the various endurance capabilities are much higher.


    Fu Yuechi''s voice came from the boat of crossing: "Su Yan, shall we deal with the true dragon holy land first or these living corpses?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t need to intervene, let me see how strong the saint''s living corpse is."


    This is also part of Su Yan''s test. The body of the saint almost represents the top body in the world. If the saint is converted into a living corpse, the most powerful living corpse will inevitably be born!


    In other words, the living corpse of the saint represents the highest limit of this undead creature.


    The number of living corpses is very large, and the infectiousness and lethality are also top-notch. The only thing that is not clear now is what level the strongest single combat power of the living corpse can reach.


    The saint''s living corpse roared, and a strong dark aura rushed out of the body. At this moment, the black water on the surface of the corpse seemed to be boiling!


    A monstrous murderous aura is also coming!


    The monks on the boat of crossing couldn''t help being a little surprised and shocked. Just ordinary living corpses are already very difficult to deal with, but now they are living corpses formed from the corpses of saints!


    Just looking at the momentum, you know that it is more than a hundred times the ordinary living corpse! If it is allowed to continue to evolve, the ghost will know what kind of monster it will evolve in the end. How can this be good?


    Facing this powerful murderous intent, Su Yan didn''t have any special reaction, saying: "Since you are the living corpse of a saint, then call you a saint corpse."


    In a sense, the danger of the corpse is even greater than that of the living saint.


    After all, the sacred corpse was filled with that sly black water, if it was contaminated with a drop, it might fall here.


    After the roar of the holy corpse, he stepped on the ground and formed a circle of cracks, which also shocked the rest of the living corpses. With the help of powerful force, the holy corpse flew directly into the sky!


    Its primary goal is naturally Su Yan!


    I saw that Su Yan swung the killing sword in his hand, and the **** sword light formed several sword waves in the air!


    But the agility of the living corpse was far beyond that when it was still alive, and after a few flashes, it escaped all the sword light of Su Yan!


    After a few afterimages whistling, they unexpectedly appeared within ten feet of Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan also had a look of surprise in his eyes. Because Su Yan''s sword aura was not casually swayed, but in the air to support each other, forming a sword circle!


    Su Yan''s sword circle had only a gap between Wei Mo and only appeared in a very short time, but the saint corpse actually caught the gap between Wei Mo and killed him like this!


    After being surprised, Su Yan directly chose to do it again.


    With a bang, the red sword wave spread directly in the air. The huge sword wave made the living corpse invisible, and then it was fanned fiercely as if a cannonball fell into the ground!


    As the earth moved and the mountains shook, even the hundred-foot-high fire wall of the True Dragon Holy Land shook with it.


    After the living corpse fell to the ground, a large hole was directly smashed, and a huge shock wave was formed at the same time. Under this shock wave, I don''t know how many living corpses were broken into pieces!


    At the bottom of this big pit, the holy corpse looked miserable. I don��t know how many bones in the body were smashed to pieces. At the same time, there was a shocking scar on the waist. Not only half of the flesh was gone, but even the spine was exposed. .


    Such injuries are absolutely fatal to those who are still alive.


    But it is not necessary for the living corpse. The holy corpse is struggling to get up from the ground. At this time, the holy corpse can no longer straighten up, and the appearance of the four feet on the ground looks very suspicious and ridiculous.


    Su Yan knew that the spine in the corpse of the saint had been thrown into a mess. It could only rely on its body to barely maintain its body movement, so it had such a ridiculous posture.


    It seems that even if the whole body is controlled by the weird black water, these living corpses must follow a certain anthropology, and they have not directly become another creature.


    Then Su Yan saw the holy corpse crawling out from the bottom of the pit, in a twisted posture that humans could not do, and then fell among the many living corpses.


    The saint corpse opened its big mouth in the distorted blood basin. At this moment, its chin was directly dislocated, and then it bit on the neck of the living corpse fiercely. The black juice was absorbed into the mouth of the saint corpse with the stale and dead air!


    All the living corpses around were trembling, seeming to feel instinctive fear, but none of the living corpses dared to retreat. Instead, all of them crawled on the ground, thinking very obediently!


    The sacred corpse must be able to form the ultimate coercion on the ordinary living corpses, so these living corpses will worship the ground in such fear.


    After absorbing the juice of at least hundreds of companions, the severe injuries on the body of the saint corpse gradually recovered, and the power was even slightly improved compared to just now.


    The living corpses that had been absorbed by the juices and dead spirits had all turned into dry mummies, abandoned like a shoe on the side.


    Su Yan immediately understood that the ordinary living corpse can be regarded as a pot of medicine for the holy corpse. As long as it is not destroyed in an instant, it can be reborn by absorbing its companions.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was already a little boring, the upper limit of the saint corpse was not as high as Su Yan thought.


    The power of the saint corpse is about the same as that of an ordinary tribulation realm five-layer heaven master. Although it is also powerful, it is still far worse than before.


    "It''s time to make a break." Su Yan said.


    But just when Su Yan wanted to make the final blow, a golden thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the head of the saint corpse!


    This golden thunderbolt was extremely terrifying, and after falling on the head of the saint corpse, it caused the most scream of the saint corpse!


    Then in this golden thunderbolt, the skin and flesh of the saint corpse evaporated one after another, because this process was so clear that it was horrible to see people!

 Chapter 3213： The overall situation is set

    Chapter 3213 The overall situation has been set


    The saint corpse was finally turned into ashes in this thunder and lightning, and there was no power to struggle.


    Su Yan looked up and saw that there was an old man wearing coarse linen in the void above.


    This old man should also be a saint, because from his body is also a saint''s breath, but this old man''s eyes are very calm. The saints that Su Yan met before were completely different, and they didn''t have that kind of domineering posture.


    This old man appeared very suddenly, and he was able to freely go in and out of the Ganges Sands and find Su Yan''s coordinates. This in itself was already a very powerful ability.


    The strength of this old man is probably still higher than Wen Lan!


    However, the Tiansha Immortal Soul has fallen into Su Yan''s hands, so there is no need to worry too much.


    As long as there is no Heavenly Evil Immortal Soul, the saint can only interpret the world law, and this so-called world law can never break through Su Yan''s Vientiane Senluo.


    This old man stood beside the saint holding the astrolabe and collided with Su Yan''s eyes. The old man and Su Yan were not afraid of looking at each other, and at the same time had no intention of killing, his attitude was considered neither humble nor overbearing.


    The old man said: "It is too sad to become such a monster after death and cannot be freed. After all, everyone is a brother, and it is a bit sad to see. The respected driver should be Su Yan, right?"


    The old man''s tone was also very calm when he asked, obviously he did not have any hostility towards Su Yan.


    This also made Su Yan a little confused about this old man''s purpose, so he asked: "Are you also the saint of True Dragon Holy Land? Why haven''t you seen you appear before?"


    The old man said: "I''m just a savages in the mountains. I am not a saint. I just want to practice and transcend the mundane world. I don''t want to take care of other things. But this tide of corpses has already claimed the lives of hundreds of millions of creatures. When planting, even a mountain villager like me who doesn''t know anything can''t stay out of the matter."


    The meaning of this old man''s words can already be considered very obvious. His appearance is not aimed at Su Yan at all, but at the living corpses and knocking on the immortal door on the ground. As long as the living corpse and the knock on the immortal gate are resolved, he will go back to the mountains to practice his detachment.


    I have to say that what the old man said won Su Yan''s heart. The so-called saint should be like this. In normal times, I hide in the mountains and practice, and I don��t show it casually when I have monstrous cultivation bases, let alone disturb the operation of this mundane world. Wait until the world encounters a major crisis before coming out to save the world!


    Rather than being a majestic blessing and flaunting majesty in the usual time, wishing to ride on everyone''s head, wishing all sentient beings would kneel at his feet, wishing to spread the reputation of the saint to the heavens and all realms!


    How can such vain and exaggeration be worthy of the term saint?


    But Su Yan could also see that this old man must also be a marginal figure in the True Dragon Sacred Land, and he can''t say much about the things in the Five Great Sacred Lands. Otherwise, he should have appeared in front of Su Yan long ago.


    After the old man had finished speaking with Su Yan, he spread his hands directly, and what was condensed in his left hand was golden thunder, and what was condensed in his right hand was a weird pyramid.


    The power of the Golden Thunder has been demonstrated just now, and the power is amazing.


    And this weird pyramid, Su Yan could tell at a glance that it represented the law of space cutting!


    The old man sent the pyramid out first, and the pyramid cut the space to pieces below, and the living corpses were naturally chopped out in a mess!


    This old man''s mastery of the laws of space surpassed any monk Su Yan had encountered before.


    Although the surrounding space was cut to pieces, it did not cause space turbulence and time and space storms, indicating that the old man has an extremely high level of control over the law!


    When these living corpses began to struggle desperately, and the warlocks on the flying magic weapon that knocked on the fairy gate planned to use magic to counteract it, the old man sent out the golden thunder in his hand again!


    The golden thunder exploded wildly in the void!


    Many flying magic weapons that knocked on the fairy gate could not be resisted under this golden thunder, and they fell one after another!


    The golden thunder imitated the nine gods of the heavenly robbery, and it seemed to have the charm of the small heavenly robbery, and the power was incredible.


    Su Yan was also very surprised at this point. Even for a saint, it would be very difficult for a saint to play with the power and laws of the catastrophe so clearly.


    The strength of this old man is definitely above Wen Lan!


    It''s just that his cutting space still provokes a divine thunder that is almost the same as a small robbery, which consumes at least 80% of the true essence in his body.


    If Su Yan attacked him from behind at this time, this old man would have no way to resist.


    Of course, Su Yan must disdain to do such a thing. It''s just... this old man has absolutely no defense against Su Yan. Why does he trust Su Yan so much?


    Even Su Yan was puzzled.


    It''s the first time everyone has met, so why can this old man be able to conclude that Su Yan''s temperament is an upright person?


    Wen Lan stepped on the purple sword and gradually flew back to her companion saint. She was still glaring at Su Yan, and she still had 10,000 unwillingness in her heart.


    She Wenlan I, who was not defeated, was the recognized first swordsman among the five holy places, but she failed again and again here at Su Yan. She was really unwilling to reach the extreme!


    There is also the embarrassment of Ji Shengyu He Shengliang in his heart!


    The golden thunder was gradually dissipating, and Su Yan gave orders to the heroes on the Crossing Boat: "Let''s take action together. These living corpses are the public enemies of mankind. At this time, we need to let go of hatred and overcome difficulties together!"


    After Su Yan gave orders, the ancestor of Panshan was the first to kill out of the boat of crossing. The ancestor of Panshan had the body of fire, and immediately opened a sea of ??fire in the air with 20 acres!


    I was surprised to see a few saints!


    Su Yan didn''t take action to deal with the living corpses. He was staring at a few saints here to prevent them from making any moths.


    There were more than two hundred masters of crossing the tribulation realm on the boat of crossing. After these masters used spells and various formations, the earth was rumbling and shaking.


    The remaining flying magic weapons of the knocking fairy gate fell one after another. Without the guidance of the knocking fairy gate warlock, the living corpses below became extremely chaotic.


    Under extreme pressure, some rushed directly into the wall of fire that was a hundred feet high, and some might even fight each other!


    This chaos means that the enemy is in chaos!


    The battle of a million corpses against the Holy Land of True Dragons seems to be the overall situation.


    It''s just that Wen Lan still finds it difficult to accept what is happening right now, their True Dragon Holy Land actually wants to accept Su Yan''s gift!


    Instead, the old man bowed deeply towards Su Yan, and said, "Thank you, Su Yan, for your rescue. I am indebted to the Holy Land of True Dragon."

 Chapter 3214： True Dragon Holy Land surrendered

    Chapter 3214: True Dragon Holy Land surrenders


    Su Yan gently waved his hand and said: "The grievances between me and your True Dragon Sacred Land have not yet been calculated. It is just that the current powerful enemy is pressing the realm. The things done by the people at the immortal gate are really ridiculous. I have some accounts. I��ll settle down with the immortal gate first, and then I��ll count with you."


    The old man said, "Leader Su, I want to surrender to you on behalf of the True Dragon Holy Land. Don''t fight anymore. We lost this game of chess."


    Su Yan couldn''t help being a little surprised by what the old man said. He didn''t expect him to say such a thing!


    The True Dragon Holy Land unexpectedly surrendered like this?


    Even the masters under Su Yan were mostly stunned!


    The word surrender should have been said once in ten thousand years since the establishment of the True Dragon Holy Land!


    They have all thought about destroying the five holy places to establish a new order, and thinking so is actually tacitly acquiescing that the five holy places will not surrender.


    No one would have thought that True Dragon Holy Land would surrender to Su Yan!


    Su Yan glanced at the old man and said, "Can you do this kind of thing?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he glanced at Wen Lan again, Wen Lan''s meridians in both hands had been broken by Su Yan, and he was gritted with hatred. She decided that she didn''t want to say the word surrender to Su Yan.


    The old man said: "If you don''t surrender, you will only ruin the Erlang in your sect. Leader Su has mastered the ultimate power of Vientiane Seng Luo. The only weight in the True Dragon Sacred Land that can stand against the leader of Su is the Celestial Spirit, as it is today. The evil spirit has also fallen into the hands of the leader of Su...This battle is meaningless anymore. It is meaningless except to ruin the future of some sects. If someone wants to die, let her die by herself. Up."


    What the old man said was very rational, but the True Dragon Holy Land was not only beaten in the face by Su Yan many times, but also many masters and even saints fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    The hatred between the two sides has accumulated to such a point that it is not easy to say surrender.


    This old man is very easy to talk, and he respects Su Yan enough and knows how to advance and retreat. If the five holy places are all such smart people, how can everyone''s hatred accumulate to this point?


    Su Yan said, "What do you call your Excellency?"


    The old man said: "The vulgar person in the mountains, Su Meng mainly doesn''t dislike it, so you can call me a real person with a heartfelt heart."


    The old man whispered a few words with the saint behind him. Although the other saint was still very reluctant, he finally took Di Hei Tiansha back.


    The big guy was finally able to see the sun again.


    Then inside the hundred-foot-high fire wall, the thirty-two hall masters of the True Dragon Holy Land and the seven divine dragon envoys were killed under the leadership of the master to sweep the battlefield.


    Yu Xin said humanely: "The overall situation here has been decided, Meng Su, I have a place to invite you to take a look, and by the way, discuss how to deal with the living corpses of knocking on the fairy gate. Although knocking on the fairy gate failed this time, it did not hurt at all. And vitality, I will definitely make a comeback soon."


    The old man��s invitation, Su Yan, readily agreed, because this knock on the immortal gate has become a confidant of the heavens and all realms. If these living corpses spread to the world of the end of the law, I am afraid that all living things will be swallowed instantly. !


    Fu Yuechi was a little worried. The surrender of the True Dragon Holy Land was false, and it was true that he wanted to trick Su Yan into the True Dragon Holy Land and then ambush. So she also planned to follow Su Yan into the True Dragon Sacred Land. If something goes wrong, she can still take care of each other.


    Su Yan and Fu Yuechi followed several saints to drive the clouds into the True Dragon Holy Land.


    There are beautiful mountains and rivers in the True Dragon Holy Land, and the scenery can be drawn from any angle, and the aura is almost twice that of the outside!


    Between the green hills and green waters, various pavilions, terraces and pavilions are interspersed to create a sense of texture that people are in the painting.


    Although it was not the first time that Fu Yuechi came to the True Dragon Sacred Land, he still had to sigh that the layout and style of the True Dragon Sacred Land was definitely not comparable to other schools.


    The True Dragon Holy Land has thirty-two entrances, and there are at least thirty thousand disciples from the outer sect.


    After passing through these thirty-two halls, there is a star-gazing platform. After passing the observatory, there is another palace, where the seven dragon envoys and heads reside.


    The red walls and green tiles of this palace are full of a strong sense of style that is difficult to express in words.


    As an important foreign minister of the Holy Land, Fu Yuechi had been here several times. At that time, she was still young, and it was the most important honor in her life to be able to come here to be received by the saint.


    Now that the stars are shifting and time is passing by, she can''t think that she has the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens, and she can''t think that she will enter the True Dragon Holy Land again in this way and reason!


    Therefore, the most wonderful part of life is often that no one can predict the direction of things.


    How arrogant the true dragon sacred place back then was, but today it is crawling at the feet of Su Yan and her.


    The destination of the flight of the saints does not seem to be in this palace, but to fly deeper into the holy land!


    After passing the Nine Peaks of Dragon Tooth, it is the forbidden area of ??the True Dragon Holy Land. Even the seven dragon emissaries cannot enter it without the imperial orders of the saints.


    Of course Fu Yuechi knew this rule, so when she saw the saints leading Su Yan to the forbidden area, she was a little surprised, and she also had some doubts: Did these saints really plan to surrender, and she only saw Su Yan. Their senior brother killed one, can they let go of this hatred so easily?


    There are only a few saints in the True Dragon Holy Land, and this loss is not small.


    Wen Lan also realized something was wrong, and asked, "Brother Yu Xin, where are you planning to take us?"


    True person Yu Xin replied: "Critical Zhaoyuan."


    "It''s an absolute forbidden place! How can you lead outsiders there, even the saints of the other four holy places are not qualified to enter there!" Wen Lan''s reaction was considered very intense. Just because she still has extremely strong hostility towards Su Yan in her heart.


    Yu Xin said humanely: "I said that I would surrender to the leader of the Soviet Union. This surrender is naturally sincere. Since surrendering, then all the complete secrets should be shown to the leader of the Soviet Union. If there are reservations, it will not be true surrender. ."


    This Yu Xinzhen person is rather interesting, no matter what he speaks or does, he is honest. Both Su Yan and Fu Yuechi had a good impression of him.


    Yu Xinzheng added: "Leader Su, now the world has reached the brink of destruction, and the hatred between True Dragon Holy Land and you is a trivial matter at all. Why do I say that? When you go to the boundary of Zhaoyuan understood."


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help asking curiously: "Real person, where is this critical Zhaoyuan? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Yu Xinzhen said: "Boundary Zhaoyuan is the birthplace of the True Dragon Sacred Land, and it is also a place that reflects the life fortunes of the people in the third region. Our True Dragon Sacred Land was originally created for the purpose of guarding the border Zhaoyuan and not let it. Fall into the hands of people in the magic path. It''s just that this era has been too long, more than 10,000 years ago, and the True Dragon Sacred Land has been deliberately blocking this secret, so apart from the top five holy places, almost no one knows this secret. "

 Chapter 3215： Amazing secret

    Chapter 3215-Amazing Secret


    What Yu Xinzhen said, not only Fu Yuechi, but Su Yan also showed great interest.


    This boundary Zhaoyuan probably represents the ultimate secret in the True Dragon Holy Land.


    Yu Xinzheng led the way, and after passing several peaks, he landed on a very inconspicuous low mountain.


    The weeds spread on this mountain, obviously off the beaten track.


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help but wonder, is there really the most important secret of True Dragon Holy Land in such a barren place?


    Yu Xinzheng led the way, and when he arrived, he finally saw a few round-arch stone gates, passed through all the stone gates, and finally reached the destination after turning around.


    The stone engraved on the boundary of Zhaoyuan has become very mottled for many years.


    In the front, you can see a small pool of water. The water is very shallow, and most of the places have just passed the knees, even the deepest places can only reach the waist.


    The water in the pond has long turned a **** color, and a broken futon can be seen on the edge of the pond.


    Fu Yuechi thought that Boundary Zhaoyuan would be some incredible magical thing. When I got closer, I couldn''t expect it to be so commonplace. It was just a small pond at all. I really couldn''t see anything surprising.


    But since Su Yan entered here, Dao Xin began to tremble slightly, it seems that there is something incredible in his inner world to pry into his inner world.


    Su Yan''s Dao Heart has long been as solid as a rock. No one of this mortal monk can shake Su Yan''s Dao Heart. How can things happen that the saints of the five holy places can''t do?


    In the dark, that power seemed to be as vast as the sea, and there was no way to see where the boundary was.


    After Su Yan separated a touch of divine consciousness and came into contact with this force, he immediately understood that this force was actually constructed by a little bit of unconsciousness. These unconsciousness came from everyone in the heavens and all realms. It is as if water droplets converge into an ocean.


    Here is the ocean formed by all human beings unconsciously gathered together!


    It��s just that Su Yan didn��t understand how this collective unconscious was gathered in this place, and then projected from the spiritual world to the present world, forming a shallow pond.


    This is really incredible, even Su Yan has never heard of it, and has never encountered such a thing.


    Since it is the unconscious collection of all mankind, in a sense, it can indeed show the common destiny of all mankind.


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Xinzheng, and listened to Yu Xinzheng''s humane: "For these two thousand years, the mission of the old is to guard the borderline Zhaoyuan and prevent any ambitious people from getting involved in this pure land. This is also the sacred land of the true dragon. According to the rules of the years, the strongest person will stay here to guard the borderline Zhaoyuan, and are not allowed to go outside to slander."


    Yu Xinzheng has been guarding here for thousands of years. No wonder he can wash away the lead, and he has a sense of peace. The kung fu in this state of mind is exchanged for time and cannot be faked.


    Yu Xinzhen said: "In the past two thousand years, the critical Illumination has only partial fluctuations at most, and these fluctuations have not been long. And we set up seven dragon envoys in the true dragon holy land to build a huge fleet to pass through the heavens. When there is a problem in order to border Zhaoyuan, there is the power to observe the world. Of course, if there is enough power to calm down, it would be great."


    Fu Yuechi murmured: "Does the original several large fleets come from this way?"


    "Later, the True Dragon Sacred Land allowed many sects and sacred sites to be under the jurisdiction of the True Dragon Sacred Land, in order to use everyone''s strength to maintain all stability. It is only the nature of power and power that determines that the masters must have a certain degree. Corruption, this is no exception even for the True Dragon Holy Land." Yu Xin sighed when he said this.


    Even if it is an organization like True Dragon Holy Land, it is not certain that all members can be selfless. When unrestricted rights are in the hands, oppression and corruption will inevitably occur.


    In order to maintain the existing system, we have to tolerate such corruption and oppression. This is the situation where today''s flames burned to the True Dragon Holy Land.


    Fu Yuechi is not only smart and intelligent, but also has a very high realm. At this time, he has understood Zhenren Yu Xin''s words.


    From the beginning, True Dragon Sacred Land did have a lofty sense of mission, but it turned into a rotten appearance in the end, which is a pity.


    Yu Xinzhen said humanely; "I have guarded the Boundary Zhaoyuan for many years, and every day I will truthfully record all the changes in the Boundary Zhaoyuan, and this change represents the migration and changes of all humans in the heavens and the world. Now in the Boundary Zhaoyuan. A **** color, this means that not only the third region, but the entire world and all races will fall into the fear of killing... Maybe the rise and fall of the human race is already destined."


    Yu Xinzheng said: "These heavens and ten thousand realms witch clan ruled, and then Emperor Shitian ruled, and finally these races will inevitably decline, and the human race will one day usher in such a day. The growth and destruction of things were originally. It is a necessary process. The universe is still in this cycle, let alone human beings?"


    Yu Xinzhen''s words made everyone speechless, and his heart was full of heaviness.


    Standing on the edge of this borderline Zhaoyuan, what everyone discusses is not the gratitude and enmity, but the fate of all human beings.


    Fu Yuechi couldn''t help feeling that when the fate of all human beings was presented before him, the feud between them and the five holy places naturally appeared very small.


    And the win or lose between them can''t influence the fate of the whole mankind at all, it can only be regarded as a small wave in the history of the whole mankind.


    Even the strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm would appear very small in such a flood of fate.


    Fu Yuechi asked: "Has the prediction of the critical Zhaoyuan made a mistake?"


    Yu Xinzhen shook his head, and this time Wen Lan replied: "Zhu Zhaoyuan has never made any mistakes. As long as it is a predicted catastrophe, it will definitely happen."


    When Wen Lan said this, his eyes turned to Su Yan, and he asked directly: "If the destruction of the heavens and the extinction of mankind is an irresistible destiny, what should you do?"


    "Fight against the sky." Su Yan spit out two words simply.


    When Wen Lan asked this question, it actually meant to blame or blame. If it weren''t for Su Yan and the Five Great Sacred Places, how could there be the situation that knocks on the fairy gate now sweeping the world?


    If the five holy places have been firmly in control of the situation, why are such creatures smashed?


    But after hearing Su Yan''s answer, Wen Lan was a little surprised. Moreover, seeing Su Yan''s expression so calm, it must not be annoying to say such words.


    "If this is the so-called Great Tribulation, the ultimate destiny of mankind, then I will definitely change my fate against the sky!" Su Yan said, "My destiny is only in my own hands!"


    In addition to the inner shock, Wen Lan remembered one more thing, that is, Su Yan is an anomalous number bred out of eternity. The existence of anomalous number was originally a resistance to the destiny, or the mysterious and mysterious represented another. Kind of destiny.


    Perhaps Su Yan is really qualified and more capable of saving the heavens and the world from this extinction crisis!

 Chapter 3216： The legend of Jiecheng

    Chapter 3216: The Legend of Jiecheng


    Su Yan said: "The water in the boundary of the Zhaoyuan has now become a **** color, which does represent a supreme killing and robbery. But now I have already mastered one of the two ultimate forces in this world. Vientiane is still prosperous. It��s up to my Dao Heart to decide. If I am determined to help justice and save this world-destroying **** tide, I may not be able to change the fate of all human beings. Because no one in this world can stop me."


    Yu Xin said humanely: "You do have the power to control everything, but what are you going to do?"


    "I killed the main altar of Knock Fairy Gate, and destroyed Knock Fairy Gate. Without the manipulation of Knock Fairy Gate behind the scenes, what kind of climate can those living corpses become?" Su Yan said, "As long as there is me, the fate of mankind should It''s up to me to decide, what right do you have to talk about the destruction of the world in front of me if you knock on the fairy gate?"


    Wen Lan stared at Su Yan at this time, and said: "Knock the fairy gate not only the masters are like clouds, but they also have many living corpses more powerful than the dry corpses...It may not be as easy to deal with as you think. If the immortal gate is really so easy to deal with, we saints would have worked together long ago."


    Su Yan said: "You saints are actually a group of incompetent people. You can''t help but be an undead saint. If there is a powerful person who is equivalent to the undead saint behind knocking on the fairy gate? How to do it?"


    Wen Lan argued: "We have dark sky sand, enough to trap any master in it, and then use the other powerful magical tools to cooperate with the power of the law to kill it! If you hadn''t cultivated the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo, what? Will allow you to speak freely in this holy land!"


    Wen Lan��s words were full of gunpowder, and Su Yan said: "Don��t forget, Wen Lan, you are my defeated man. And you have been defeated twice in my hands. If it weren��t for me to give favor, you would have fallen. Up."


    Wen Lan was trembling with anger. She had never been provoked so much in her entire life. Su Yan''s proud pride was almost thrown on the ground with her feet, but what was even more annoying was that she couldn''t beat Su Yan!


    Yu Xinzhen said humanely: "We also thought about dealing with Knock Fairy Gate, but we searched for a long time, but we couldn''t find the main altar of Knock Fairy Gate. It was hard to find a few people who knocked the Fairy Gate. They were also right away. I crushed the poison hidden in the root...Later, I used the soul-searching spell to realize that these people who knocked on the fairy gate seemed to want to go to a place."


    "Where?"


    "Jiecheng, there is no such a city on this continent. We checked many local chronicles, but we couldn''t find a city that had such a name in history."


    "Jiecheng?" Su Yan carefully pecked these two words, as if thinking of something, but he was still not sure.


    After going back, I have to discuss this matter with Zhu Xin, because this Jiecheng seems to have something to do with the Wu clan back then.


    It was tens of thousands of years ago that the Witch tribe ruled the third region. No matter how much you look up the history of the True Dragon Holy Land, you can only find out the incomplete history after the mankind ruled the third region. The part related to the Witch tribe is naturally undesirable Known.


    Su Yan glanced at Xian Zhaoyuan again, the blood-colored pool inside was slowly flowing, the texture was like a **** robbery cloud condensed in the sky, he couldn''t help but twist his eyebrows lightly, and then walked away.


    The millions of living corpses outside the True Dragon Holy Land were almost wiped out, and only the disciples of True Dragon Holy Land were cleaning the battlefield with various real fires.


    The defensive power of these living corpses is extremely strong, and the vitality is incredible. No matter if the hands are broken or the head is chopped off, they will still retain strong lethality.


    The only weakness is the fear of the various sacred fires of Taoism.


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, all the heroes on the boat of crossing felt refreshed!


    Someone said: "Leader Su will dominate the world for generations to come! Since the true dragon holy land has been conquered, it is better for the big guy to conquer the remaining four holy places in one effort under the leadership of the leader Su! By then, the five holy places will be all. Surrendered to the leadership of the Su League leader, I am afraid that the human emperor back then was nothing more than that?"


    These words actually represent the aspirations of many people. They are now on the same boat as Su Yan. If Su Yan really knocks down and conquered all the five holy places, they will definitely add Su Yan''s yellow robe to become a new generation of emperor.


    Naturally, this is also of great benefit to them. Once Su Yan is crowned the emperor of humanity, of course they will also have merits from the dragon, and all of them will be rewarded for their merits.


    Those who have done a lot of credit say that they can''t even list territories!


    This is naturally a great temptation, but Su Yan''s mind at this time is still stuck on the threshold, thinking about the destiny of the whole mankind. In contrast, it is meaningless to hold the highest authority between the world.


    If you can''t suppress the expansion of Knock Immortal Gate, the entire human race may fall into a state of extinction, and then it will really become a human emperor. What is the point?


    Su Yan does not reject rights, but the fight for power also depends on the timing. And now is obviously not a good time.


    These people didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking. They only heard Su Yan saying that everyone was going to stay in the True Dragon Holy Land temporarily, and they couldn''t help showing a strange expression.


    Su Yan said this just to make it clear that he did not want to take advantage of the victory and pursue the five holy places together.


    Lady Lian Tiao also said that now is the best opportunity to conquer the five holy places together, and then use the power of the five holy places to counter the endless corpses.


    This is a natural idea, and it sounds fine at first glance.


    The highest goal for these people to enter the third region was to conquer the five holy places. Now this goal seems to be within easy reach. I don''t know why Su Yan suddenly seems not interested.


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain anything. The reason why he didn''t want to do this was purely because of the tight time.


    The five sacred places are nothing but a disease of slenderness, and they won''t run if they are placed here. But Knock Xianmen is a knife hanging on everyone''s head, and the knife does not know when it will fall.


    Do things should be prioritized, otherwise, you should continue to suffer from chaos.


    Su Yan called Zhu Xin over and asked, "Have you ever heard the name Jiecheng?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Of course I have heard that Jiecheng legend is the homeland of all witches, the holy city, and there are also many ballads and long poems about Jiecheng in the underworld... Why do you suddenly ask this question?"


    "Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with my memory." Su Yan said, "Are you sure to find out where Jiecheng is? I only know that Jiecheng is in the third region, and I have no clue about it."

 Chapter 3217： Play dead

    Chapter 3217 Pretending to be Dead


    "Wait, let me think about it..." Zhu Xin seemed to have fallen into contemplation. Many ancient long poems appeared in Zhu Xin''s mind. She continued: "Jiecheng is in the land of ice and fire. It should represent volcanoes, and ice should represent glaciers. Such a place should be on the north side of the main continent, right?"


    Su Yan shook his head, "The geological structure of the main continent is very stable, even in the extreme cold to the north, there are no volcanoes... I remembered another place, where there is the most terrifying volcano, and it will not melt for 100,000 years. glacier."


    "Where is that?"


    "The Star Continent, which is 20,000 miles away from the main continent. But there is something that doesn��t make sense. If Jiecheng is in the Star Continent 20,000 miles away, how could the disciples who knocked on the immortal door keep Jiecheng on his lips. Up there?"


    Su Yan said: "Zhu Xin, you follow me."


    Then Su Yan led Zhu Xin and fell from the boat of crossing towards the Shura battlefield below.


    Fu Yuechi had already returned to the boat at this time. She had also seen Boundary Zhaoyuan just now, and felt the unconscious collection of billions of creatures. She naturally understood the meaning of Su Yan''s decision. She would do it at this time. Soothing work is most suitable.


    Su Yan brought Zhu Xin down below.


    There was black smoke billowing around, scorched corpses all over, and a stench came over his face.


    Su Yan found the flying magic weapon that was damaged by knocking on the fairy gate, and there were two corpses on it.


    The disciples who knocked on the immortal gate all wore white gowns and white turbans to cover their faces, only showing their eyes outside.


    Su Yan said, "Look if there are clues on these corpses, I''ll take a look at their flying magic weapon."


    The flying magic weapon of knocking on the fairy gate looks very peculiar, like a particularly flat trident, full of various golden textures.


    Su Yan tried to inject his true essence into it, but the flying magic weapon did not respond at all. Isn''t it possible that this magic weapon is not driven by true essence?


    Su Yan was in doubt, and a strange voice came from the side. Under Zhu Xin''s control, the two disciples of Knock Xianmen who had become dead directly sat up from the ground. Although the movements were very mechanical, But it seems to be slowly coming to life.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Zhu Xin said: "These people are already dead, but their souls have been living on dead bodies."


    In order to verify what he said, Zhu Xin controlled the two disciples who knocked on the immortal door to lift the masked white veil directly, and saw that the faces below were already dry, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a corpse.


    "Looking at the dryness of the corpses, they have been dead for at least half a year." Zhu Xin said, "In the past, our witches did have a very strange sect that would actively seek death, and then use the identity of the dead to resume cultivation."


    Listening to Zhu Xin''s words, she seemed to have determined that there was a certain inevitable connection between this mysterious Knock Fairy Gate and the Wu Clan.


    Then Zhu Xin gathered a large amount of spiritual power of the Witch race at his fingertips, and directly injected it into the flying magic weapon that knocked on the fairy gate. The various spiritual patterns on the magic weapon immediately became dazzling, and then the magic weapon was also suspended in the air.


    This magic weapon is indeed not driven by True Yuan, but by the spiritual power of the Witch Clan!


    Su Yan said: "Did you find any useful clues?"


    Zhu Xin shook his head and said: "There are too many sects of the Witch Clan and there are too many internal branches of the sect. Moreover, our clan has been in the underworld for such a long time, and we have not known what the mortal Witch Clan has developed. degree."


    Indeed, the separation of the two parties for too long, each groping forward in the dark will inevitably accumulate huge differences.


    Zhu Xin carefully studied the flying magic weapon. Not long after, she said in astonishment: "There seems to be a map here..."


    There was a chain of spells on the map, but Zhu Xin didn''t stop the chain at all. She quickly melted the chain with a spell, and a huge map appeared in front of them.


    This map is presented holographically, relying on extremely powerful and subtle spell control, which is also the technology of the witches back then.


    Back then, the witch tribe crossed the multifarious world, and both civilization and special witchcraft technology were very developed.


    The text explained at the bottom of this map is also an ancient Wu tribe text, and Su Yan can recognize some.


    Zhu Xin quickly found their location on this map, and then the next goal was to find where the legendary Jiecheng was.


    Zhu Xin used the magical power of magic to easily manipulate this map. The changes on the map were a bit dazzling. Although it was the first time to do it, she was very quick to learn it because this map included this flying magic weapon, which was originally Wisdom creation of the witches back then.


    "From this point of view, Knock Immortal Gate is most likely developed by a branch of the Wu Clan." Su Yan said.


    "This is the map of the third region drawn by our ancestors of the Wu people. They have discovered ten continents before they have explored the boundary of the third region!" Zhu Xin was already a little excited when he said that, "So Wu The ancestors of the tribe believed that the third region was a vast and boundless world."


    Su Yan certainly knew that the third region was a collection of the apexes of the heavens and myriad worlds. As long as the heavens and myriad worlds existed for one day, the third region would expand and expand infinitely.


    This is a fact determined by the law of expansion of the universe.


    Of the ten continents discovered by the ancestors of the Witch tribe, the most distant one is tens of millions of miles away. This distance is almost equivalent to another world.


    "Have you found Jiecheng?" Su Yan asked.


    The screen of the map quickly switched again. After switching and shining more than a dozen times, Zhu Xin said: "I found it, Jiecheng should be here, indeed in the deepest part of the Star Continent..."


    Su Yan groaned: "Okay, let''s go to Jiecheng together to see what this knocking fairy gate is doing."


    Zhu Xin clapped his hands lightly, and popped out a storage box from the flying magic weapon. It is estimated that this storage box used the empty spell. When the flying magic weapon was inside, it was only as thin as a piece of paper, but after it was ejected, it was enough. The size of a small house.


    There are many scriptures, magic weapons, and even a few sets of clothes inside.


    Su Yan took these sets of white clothes in his hand and said to Zhu Xin: "I already have an idea in my heart. Why don''t you and I pretend to be disciples knocking on the fairy gate, and then flying to Jiecheng with this magic weapon? , What the **** are they doing."


    Zhu Xin readily agreed to this proposal, and she also wanted to see how far the witch clan remaining in the world has developed after tens of thousands of years!


    Zhu Xin threw the phantom crystal into Su Yan''s hand again, and Su Yan couldn''t help smiling when he saw this phantom crystal, and said: "I don''t expect to use it after returning to the world from the underworld. I will install it again. dead."

 Chapter 3218： Sneak into the fairy gate

    Chapter 3218 Sneak into the Fairy Gate


    After the magical crystal was added, Su Yan''s original breath of life was immediately completely covered.


    Zhu Xin said: "Shall we set off now?"


    Su Yan said: "Wait a minute."


    Then he flew leisurely to the boat of crossing and gave a general explanation of the situation, Panshan Patriarch and Fu Yuechi didn''t say anything.


    Instead, Xiao Meng grabbed Su Yan by the corner of his clothes, and wanted to go with Su Yan to investigate the mysterious Knock Fairy Gate.


    Su Yan Haosheng was relieved for a short dream. Since coming to this third region, things have been encountered one after another, and the masters and disciples also gather less and more.


    There is another thing that Su Yan has always cared about is to find the whereabouts of Xiao Meng''s father. This matter has not made much progress so far. This is also something Su Yan bothers.


    However, this matter can only be planned after Su Yan has done everything at hand. At that time, there will be Su Yan''s people everywhere in the third region, and it should be easier to find Xiao Meng''s father.


    After getting off the boat of crossing, Zhu Xin and Su Yan put on the white robe that knocked on the fairy gate, and then put on the white veil.


    With this disguise, it looks like a disciple knocking on the fairy gate.


    Then the flying magic weapon of knocking on the fairy gate also flew under Zhu Xin''s control.


    Su Yan''s idea was simple, Zhu Xin had already been a ghost wizard, and he could also rely on the ghost crystal to disguise himself as a dead person.


    Knock Xianmen must have never thought that they would have such an ability, and just mix into the team of Knock Xianmen, maybe they can discover many useful secrets. At least I can figure out what the origin of this knocking fairy gate is.


    At present, there is too little information about Knock Xianmen. Under such circumstances, it must be extremely difficult to deal with Knock Xianmen.


    The so-called knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is a hundred battles, and now I can''t even figure out the origin of knocking on the fairy gate, let alone finding out the weakness of knocking on the fairy gate.


    The flying magic weapon of knocking on the fairy gate should have a deep connection with the ancient Wu clan. Zhu Xin manipulated this flying magic weapon very easily, and soon marked the destination of his trip on the map.


    Now Knock the Immortal Gate is the strongest power on this big road, and the power is far beyond the five holy places.


    The number of extinct sects counted by knocking on Xianmen is counted in thousands, and the number of destroyed cities is enough to count in thousand.


    And this piece of crumbling ruins is the territory of Knock Immortal Gate. The Five Great Sacred Lands only left a small circle of mountains around them to maintain their survival.


    In the center of this continent, there is a city with a population of tens of millions.


    This city was called Qianzhou and was once the seat of the capital of the Dachen Dynasty. The Dachen Dynasty was appointed to the Panzhen Holy Land and True Dragon Holy Land, with a population of hundreds of millions of people, and the country has been established for 900 years. The emperor has worked hard to govern, and it is the era when the country is strong.


    If it weren''t for the catastrophe of knocking at the immortal gate, this dynasty could last at least two to three thousand years.


    Knocking the immortal gate swept across the area, and hundreds of millions of people of the Dachen Dynasty were either converted into living corpses or slaughtered into broken pieces by the living corpses.


    Splendid Jiangshan has long turned into a purgatory on earth.


    And Qianzhou, the capital of the Dachen Dynasty, has also become the seat of the altar of Kwok Xianmen, which has 36 altars on this continent. It is said that the altar of Qianzhou is the largest.


    Not only the number of living corpses is the largest, but it is said that there are extremely powerful and mysterious masters of knocking on the fairy gate.


    Under the attack of the Knock Immortal Gate, the Five Great Sacred Grounds were already overwhelmed. Even their own mountain gates may not be able to be preserved, let alone counterattack Knock the Immortal Gate.


    Therefore, no one knows what kind of dragon pond and tiger den in Qianzhou city, and what kind of peerless masters and secrets are hidden.


    Flying over this way, Su Yan saw a scene of dilapidation and extinction, and he didn''t see a single strand of people within a thousand miles.


    Even the various monsters that are active in the mountains are controlled by living corpses.


    Su Yan''s expression has also become more and more solemn. At present, it is only in the third region. If you can''t control the scale of the development of Knock Immortal Gate, sooner or later the heavens and all realms will become so dilapidated and dead!


    If you compare the heavens and the world to a person, knocking on the immortal gate is like a cancer cell that suddenly appears. If the cancer cell cannot be removed locally, it will spread to all of it sooner or later!


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and his expression became more and more serious. Zhu Xin was also infected, and for a long time he dared not speak in front of Su Yan.


    This flying magic weapon is not fast. After flying for a long time, I finally saw many of the same flying magic weapons in the air. These flying magic weapons do not interfere with each other, but the destinations are all the same, and they are obviously heading towards Qianzhou. of.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, Su Yan finally saw the outline of a majestic city on the horizon.


    Qianzhou City used to be the most prosperous city on this continent, but now it fell into a dead silence, like a ghost.


    "We are almost there." Zhu Xin whispered.


    Su Yan hummed softly, and then said, "I''ll settle the next thing. It shouldn''t be difficult to come into the city."


    From this high altitude, you can see from Qianzhou City that there is a very strange crimson light radiating, and this light definitely has something to do with the magic circle.


    The rules of knocking on the fairy gate are also great, flying magic weapons must be parked outside the city, and all flying magic weapons in the city are not allowed to be used.


    After Su Yan and Zhu Xin got off the flying magic weapon, they began to line up to enter the city.


    The team entering the city is not very long, no more than a hundred people at most, but the team of one hundred people is surprisingly silent. Whether entering the city or going through customs clearance procedures, everything is going on in silence.


    Although everything is in order, there is an inexplicable sense of dead silence.


    In a daze, Su Yan and Zhu Xin seemed to have returned to the underworld.


    Because the order was in order, it was the turn of Su Yan and Zhu Xin soon. Su Yan and Zhu Xin naturally did not have the customs clearance documents.


    And here, you can still see an army of living corpses in armor sitting in the city of Urn. If anyone wants to behave unruly, these corpses of living corpses will inevitably be dispatched and immediately divide the person who disturbed the order by five horses!


    The living corpses seem to be not interested in Su Yan and Zhu Xin, because Su Yan and Zhu Xin have obvious dead energy in their bodies. These living corpses have no interest in undead creatures, only living creatures with flesh and blood. Produce a strong impulse that is difficult to restrain.


    Su Yan looked at the army of living corpses. The eyes of these armored corpses were still blood-red, and from time to time they would spray white from their noses, appearing murderous.


    However, the military appearance of the army of living corpses has not been affected, and it can even be said that it is still serious. It seemed that the army of living corpses had completely got rid of the bloodthirsty wildness and was completely tamed.


    This also surprised Su Yan''s heart slightly.

 Chapter 3219： Qianzhou Palace

    Chapter 3219 Qianzhou Imperial Palace


    If knocking on the immortal gate really has the ability to control the living corpses to this level, then... the next time you attack the True Dragon Holy Land, it won''t be as easy to deal with as it is today!


    While Su Yan was looking at the army of living corpses in Wengcheng, the officers and soldiers who defended the city also asked Zhu Xin and Su Yan, their voices were as cold as a machine: "When you hand in the customs clearance documents, which branch are you from?"


    Zhu Xin didn''t know how to answer this question at all. When he was a little at a loss, he was gently swept behind him by Su Yan. Su Yan and the two guards were looking at each other.


    Su Yan��s gaze contained supreme sword intent at this moment. After the two guards and Su Yan looked at each other, the defense of their minds was suddenly broken, and the entire soul was completely exposed in Su Yan supreme sword intent. At this time, consciousness will actively fall into a state of shock.


    This is the modulating effect of a protective mechanism of the human body, even after death, this mechanism will still work.


    Although Su Yan didn''t move his sword, it can be said that he turned his eyes into a long sword to have such an incredible effect.


    In swordsmanship, this is a skill called witnessing, and only those swordsmen who have reached a very deep stage can use such skills.


    The two district guards were in shock under Su Yan''s witness, and then Su Yan swaggered into the city with Zhu Xin, but the army of the living corpses did not respond.


    After entering the city, Zhu Xin whispered: "Will they detect something wrong?"


    "No, they will have short-term amnesia after being broken through with my sword intent, and they will not remember anything."


    Zhu Xin said: "Where shall we go next?"


    "When I entered the city just now, didn��t I see the curious red light in the center of the city? I want to go there and check it out. It should be where the former palace was, and it should be a very important place now. There will be heavy guards. "Su Yan said quietly and calmly.


    After entering Qianzhou, the interior is very bleak, there are few pedestrians on the road, and the pedestrians who can be seen occasionally wear uniform white robes, and then cover their faces with white veils, just like the legendary impermanence.


    In short, although this city retains most of the buildings, it is precisely because of these buildings that were full of popularity and life in the past that the ghosts of Qianzhou City appear harsh and abrupt.


    Even Zhu Xin, a guest from the underworld, felt that the atmosphere of this city was depressed to the extreme, even far exceeding the underworld.


    Although the streets were very deserted, Su Yan could feel that there was a lot of death in this city.


    This shows that there are quite a few disciples of Knock Immortal Sect in Qianzhou City, but most of them have not shown up. No matter what you do, you must never take it lightly.


    Su Yan and Zhu Xin also walked towards the center of Qianzhou.


    No obstacles were encountered along the way, and the silence was also felt. Even if the disciples who knocked on the immortal gate passed by them occasionally, they were very indifferent and did not care about Su Yan and Zhu Xin.


    After getting close to the palace, there was finally a patrol by the living corpse.


    The strength of these living corpses is very exaggerated, almost all of them are devil muscles, and the connotation of ominous power is very strong.


    This also made Su Yan feel a little puzzled. The ominous power originated from the imperial palace in the hill of Emperor Xin. It was controlled by the undead saint. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most unique power in the world. How do you master this power?


    These living corpses stopped in front of Su Yan and Zhu Xin, and the murderous aura continued to diffuse in silence.


    Zhu Xin whispered: "They are warning us not to come close, there is a restricted area in front of us. Do we want to do it? Or do you want to use the method just now?"


    Su Yan said: "I have witnessed so many living corpses at the same time, even I am not sure, and many of these living corpses should have been transformed by monks. When they are alive, their realm is not low. After death, they have to deal with such shocking skills. The resistance is naturally strong."


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help asking: "Then what are we going to do, do we have to take a detour?"


    "No need." Su Yan said this very confidently, and then strode towards the living corpses.


    As Su Yan approached, these living corpses made a low roar, seeming to warn Su Yan that they were entering their restricted area.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about all this at all.


    Suddenly a very powerful force rose from Su Yan''s hands, reached the peak in an instant, and then quickly dimmed.


    Zhu Xin seemed to see a strange death light in Su Yan''s hand, but this moment was too short. When Zhu Xin''s attention shifted to the living corpses, he found that the bodies of the living corpses were already in place. Rotten quickly!


    Not only the flesh and blood and the weird black water, but also the white bones are rapidly disintegrating!


    Because they collapsed so quickly, these living corpses didn''t even have time to mourn, and their jaws and tongues had already turned into black dust.


    There were some living corpses crawling towards Su Yan, but in the process of crawling, they had already turned into a mass of black ash.


    Zhu Xin said: "Is this also part of Vientiane Senluo''s power?"


    "I can tell you the essence of the so-called Sun Luo. The so-called Sun Luo is decay, an apple. After a big tree grows to a certain level, it will eventually decay. It is destined to decay, but it will take longer."


    Zhu Xin Bingxue is smart and has understood the core of Su Yan''s words: "You mean that the core of Wan Dao Sen Luo is actually time? Only time will make everything decay, right?"


    "Yes, no matter how things grow in this world, they will decay and die after reaching a certain level. The power of Wandao Senluo is to make this decay that might take a thousand years to happen happen in an instant. So I simply I don''t need to be enemies with these living corpses, use swords or spells to defeat them, I just need to make them decay."


    After Zhu Xin understood what the power of Wandao Senluo was, he became more awed in his heart. She thought about it, and she couldn''t think of any power that could rival the power of Su Yanwan Dawson Luo.


    As long as it exists between this world, who can be truly immortal, and who can escape the sanctions of time?


    No matter how powerful the magic weapon is, or the forbidden technique, or the arrogant who is so powerful in the world, these existences are already rare in this world, but they still can''t escape the sanctions of the world. Into the gloom.


    After finishing the army of living corpses, the road to the palace in Qianzhou became unimpeded.

 Chapter 3220： Seven blood tanks

    Chapter 3220 Seven Blood Tanks


    The palace in Qianzhou was completed before the opening of the Dachen Dynasty and is one of the legacy of the previous dynasty.


    After the Li family established the country and set the capital as Qianzhou, they continued to develop civil engineering projects to achieve the grand scale of today.


    Now even in the palace, there is a strong breath of death and staleness, and it lingers on the head for a long time without dissipating.


    In addition to this, there was a layer of strange red light that kept coming from the depths of the palace.


    There was also an army of living corpses guarding the side gate of the palace, but Su Yan managed to get it done.


    In front of the power of Vientiane Senluo, the army of the living corpses had no resistance at all. After securing these living corpse guards, Su Yan and Zhu Xin also broke through and entered the palace.


    Zhu Xin said: "Knock the immortal gate''s defense outside is too slack, will there be fraud?"


    Su Yan said: "The situation on the mainland today is that knocking on the immortal gate firmly holds the upper hand. The vast majority of sects either surrender or become extinct. Only the five holy sites are left to resist. Besides me and you, who would dare to be at this time? Single-handedly broke into the depths of the Knock Immortal Gate site?"


    Zhu Xin said: "This is also true."


    Su Yan said: "There is even a lack of imaginary enemies, so there is no high defense requirement here at Knock Immortal Gate. Just put a few teams of living corpses to look like. Anyway, as long as these teams of patrolling corpses are disturbed, the fight will be guaranteed. It will make the people in the palace alert. They must have never thought that someone could wipe out all the living corpses in silence. We sneak in now, and we will definitely be able to kill them by surprise."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhu Xin became extremely confident.


    The two used concealment and stealth spells one after another, in order not to disturb the guards inside the palace.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was the inside of the palace, which was more deadly than the outside, and even the living corpse was not seen.


    Only an increasingly intense and unknown aura lingered above the palace.


    Su Yan was very concerned about this unknown aura, but he wanted to know what method was used to knock on the immortal gate to control the unique power of the undead saint, and immediately generated wind and headed towards the source of the unknown aura. .


    After the three major halls, there is a huge square of white marble.


    There are seven blood tanks in this square. Not only are there boundless blood in the blood tanks, but you can also see the bright red light rushing into the sky, and at the same time, there is a strong to the extreme smell of blood.


    The blood tank is full of human essence and blood that has been condensed to the extreme. To fill a blood tank, it takes at least 500,000 blood to condense.


    And there are seven blood tanks here, and they are all in a full state. How cruel it is!


    The ominous power was radiating from these seven blood troughs, Zhu Xin whispered: "These are called the all-evil blood troughs, they are the wisdom of the ancient times of our witch clan... I am afraid this knock on the fairy gate is really our witch clan. Built by the descendants."


    Su Yan had long recognized that these seven blood troughs were the doorways of the Witch Clan, and he gave a gentle hush, then leapt into the sky and fell into the middle of these blood troughs.


    I saw that the plasma in the seven blood tanks was very thick and was slowly flowing in a counterclockwise manner. And inside the blood trough, besides the ominous power, there was also a very strong death aura.


    A blood-red sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and then the blood-colored sword light directly cut the plasma in the blood tank, and saw a woman in a green wedding gown lying on the bottom of the blood tank, looking and immortal. The saint Muxi is somewhat similar...


    "Sure enough!"


    Kouxianmen used the superb technology of the ancient witch clan to create seven flesh bodies. Although these seven flesh bodies had no consciousness, they had the power to approach the immortal saint. No wonder there will be ominous power exuding.


    It is very difficult to just want to keep these seven flesh bodies from breaking down for a long time, so knocking on the fairy gate will create these seven blood tanks at all costs.


    Knock on the immortal gate does everything in order to restore the power of the undead saint Mu Xi, what he wants is very simple, it is for the evolution of his thousands of living corpses.


    Because for these living corpses, the power of ominous origin is the power of ancestors. The higher the mastery, the more powerful the living corpse!


    The powerful drought zombies in the imperial palace can arbitrarily kill even the strong who cross the tribulation realm. They are not Mu Xi''s masterpieces.


    Knock on the fairy gate should have already understood that it is impossible to completely exterminate the five holy places only by stacking the number of living corpses.


    Su Yan thought about it, and felt that two powerful death auras were approaching quickly. It should be that a master who knocked on the fairy gate was coming back.


    Su Yan grabbed Zhu Xin''s hand and jumped directly into the blood trough.


    Zhu Xin only felt that Su Yan''s behavior was really bold to the extreme. The blood tank was full of strong to extreme plasma, which was extremely corrosive to the body of a living person, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was highly toxic.


    Even if it was her, the red-robed witch of the Witch clan, if she rashly placed her body in the blood plasma, she might be corrupted into a pair of white bones.


    But after she really entered the blood tank, Zhu Xin realized that her worries were really superfluous. Su Yan only used the supreme sword qi to drain the surrounding plasma, forming an extremely safe sword circle. Flowing outside the sword circle, even the corners of their clothes cannot be touched.


    The two masters who knocked on the immortal gate also arrived at this time. They just wanted to break the sky, and they probably couldn''t think of two uninvited guests hiding in the blood trough.


    An old man��s voice came from outside: "Elder Li, how is the cultivation plan for the Immortal Saints?"


    "The body of the undead saint can be cultivated, but that''s the end. Even if the ancient witch **** descends, there is no way to create a soul? Our current strength is far less than the ancient witch god, how can we create a soul Come?"


    "You mean that the sect master��s plan has failed because the blood of thousands of people was spent? How do you tell me to explain to the sect master?"


    "Elder Qi, the body of the Immortal Saint has long been restored, but all these seven bodies are awake, because they are all empty shells without souls."


    "Do you mean to transfer human souls into these bodies? Isn''t it easy for you to have souls? We have human souls here, and it''s easy for you to have the kind of great demon who has cultivated for thousands of years."


    Elder Li said: "None of the souls you mentioned can withstand the body of the Undead Saint. The soul of the Undead Saint fits the law, and it can even be said that she is the embodiment of certain laws, so she can withstand it. The erosion of ominous power, if it is an ordinary soul, it will be dissipated in a moment of integration."

 Chapter 3221： Elder Lis Fear

    Chapter 3221 The Fear of Elder Li


    Elder Qi said: "How can I deal with the sect master when you say this kind of thing? Knocking on the fairy sect to put so much effort up and down, it''s not to listen to you saying this!"


    Elder Li couldn''t help defending himself: "At the beginning, I was full of confidence because of my lack of understanding of the power of the Undead Saint. If I had known the power of the Undead Saint to be so tricky, I would definitely not say this in the royal court. The soul of the undead saint is definitely not something we can easily control."


    Elder Qi said: "Will the sect master listen to your explanation? It''s ridiculous!"


    When Su Yan heard this, he already knew his plan to knock on the fairy gate.


    They not only resurrect the undead saints, but even create them in batches through the powerful technology of the witch race.


    Just to defeat the five holy places, so many undead saints are not needed. The ambition of knocking on the fairy gate is really great!


    At this time, the elder Qi turned around and said: "Did you not say that the silent old man has mastered the ultimate mystery of the soul last time in the Wang Court?"


    Elder Li said: "The silent old man is imprisoned in the royal court, where can I go to interrogate the ultimate mystery of his soul."


    Elder Qi said unpredictably: "I had expected you to be inadequate, and the speechless old man was secretly arraigned from the sky prison early in the morning, and has now been sent to your palace sky prison."


    Elder Li was stunned for a while, and then surprised and said: "Is it serious?"


    "This silent old man is a prisoner whom the master of the sect always values. I escorted him here privately. Don''t say I didn''t help you. If something goes wrong again...you and I will both lose our heads." Elder Qi said. .


    Elder Li replied: "This is natural. After I finish this matter, the benefits will be equally divided with you. After a while, the next person will be asked to send 30 soul crystals."


    Elder Qi didn''t catch a cold for the illusory benefits. He only laughed gloomily after hearing the thirty soul crystals. Obviously, he did such a risky thing for the 30 soul crystals.


    The two elders had already negotiated the price of each other''s transaction, and both showed very satisfied expressions.


    Just as they were preparing to leave hand in hand, a storm suddenly appeared in the blood trough!


    Then a **** sword light burst out suddenly with supreme sword intent!


    These two elders didn''t expect that someone would suddenly come out in the blood trough, completely out of reach, and Su Yan''s sword intent was so sharp that once he appeared, he would simply worship him!


    Although these two elders were both extremely powerful, they were all shocked at this moment!


    This flaw only appeared in an instant, and it might not matter to other sword repairers, but for Su Yan, it was enough to determine life and death and victory!


    The **** sword light directly penetrated Elder Qi''s body!


    Elder Qi��s purple robe collapsed directly in the air. The withered body underneath wanted to struggle, but Su Yan pinched his neck with another hand, and then twisted it gently. Elder Qi��s head tilted and his whole body was covered. The power of the Vientiane Sun Luo shrouded, and the already dry body turned into fly ash directly in the air!


    Elder Li next to him witnessed all of this happening. The law enforcement elder sent by the General Forum was unable to fight back in front of the man who suddenly appeared. He turned into flying ash in a blink of an eye and was so scared that he was so scared!


    And this man was killed from the blood tank!


    The blood tank is extremely corrosive to the human body. The body of the undead saint is not a structure at all from ordinary humans. This is a special liquid to cultivate the body of the undead saint. Normally, it is even a thousand-year monster. The body can''t bear it either.


    Elder Li didn''t know how this man did it. He only knew that a sword was placed directly on his neck. At this time, his life and death were all controlled by this man.


    Although this man was wearing the clothes of a disciple of the immortal door, he could not see his face, but Elder Li could conclude that this man was definitely not a disciple of the immortal door!


    And behind this man, another woman flew out of the blood tank.


    Elder Li was stunned. It turned out that there were not one person hiding in this blood trough, but two people.


    How did these two people do it, and don''t know how long they have been hiding in the blood tank.


    Su Yan said in a low voice: "Where is the silent old man you just said is locked up?"


    Elder Li was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Be locked in the imperial palace, don''t kill me, I will say everything you want to know, absolutely not dare to hide it."


    Su Yan said, "Take me to see the silent old man."


    Su Yan''s words are concise and concise, but there is an impossibility to be pecked inside.


    More importantly, the Scarlet Sword Light in Su Yan''s hand possessed a strong deterrent, which made Elder Li''s body chill, and even felt extreme tremors at the level of the soul.


    Elder Li has determined that this sword and this man are definitely existences that he cannot afford to provoke!


    If he dared to do unnecessary things, he would end up like Elder Qi who had already turned into flying ash.


    Zhu Xin had some doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand why Su Yan wanted to see this speechless old man. Is it possible that Su Yan and this speechless old man are also old acquaintances?


    At this time Su Yan had already retracted the long sword from Elder Li''s neck.


    Although the sword was taken back, Elder Li didn''t feel any sense of security. He still felt like a man on his back. It seemed that this man could thwart him at any time, just like he had dealt with Elder Qi.


    This man is not only powerful enough to shock the sky, but the techniques used are also extremely curious!


    The monks who knocked on the immortal gate had already died once, and they were all undead monks, even if their bodies were destroyed. To suppress the law-enforcement elders in an instant, without the strength of the Seventh Heaven, it would definitely be impossible!


    After understanding the joints, Elder Li became more cautious in front of Su Yan and did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Elder Li turned around and headed towards the jail. The jail walked to the south side of the palace and walked among the red walls and green tiles for a long time before arriving.


    There was a lifeless silence in the palace, and there was hardly any defense in sight.


    Probably the same as what Su Yan said, knocking at the immortal door simply did not expect that two monks would be able to kill themselves in the palace after shielding themselves from the breath of living beings under such circumstances.


    So this enemy''s lair has become the safest place.


    There are two huge living corpse guards outside the jail. These two living corpses are obviously mutated by monsters of the warriors. They are three meters high. The muscles around the body are strong enough to explode, and the black blood vessels above the muscles seem to be Winding like a long snake.


    The power of these monsters might be even more terrifying after they become living corpses!


    This is also a major function of black water, which can stimulate the potential of the host.


    The stronger the host''s body, the stronger the mutated living corpse!

 Chapter 3222： Speechless old man

    Chapter 3222 The Silent Old Man


    Speechless old man


    The inside of the cell was very dark, with only one green lamp emitting dim light.


    Fortunately, Su Yan and Zhu Xin both have strong night vision capabilities, and their vision is hardly affected in this darkness.


    The sky cell was very empty, and there was only one prisoner in the deepest part of the sky cell.


    Elder Li said: "It has been many years since the speechless old man was caught by us knocking on the immortal gate, but he has not spoken for many years, no matter how many torture and soul search spells we use, he has never spoken."


    Elder Li is giving Su Yan a vaccination in advance. If he waits for the speechless old man to say nothing, it is definitely not his responsibility, lest Su Yanqian anger him.


    Su Yan responded to Elder Li in silence, which also made Elder Li''s heart extremely nervous.


    After reaching the bottom of the jail, I could finally see an old man with very ragged clothes locked in the cell.


    The old man had a disheveled head and couldn''t see his face. He could only see him sitting motionless in the cell. If he could not sense the weak heartbeat and the breath of a living person, Zhu Xin would suspect that the old man was already a dead person.


    Su Yan and the others approached, the old man did not respond, it seems that everything in this world has nothing to do with him.


    Elder Li said: "Spoken old man, someone has come to see you."


    After Elder Li said this, the speechless old man still sat motionless, as if he hadn''t heard Elder Li''s words at all.


    Elder Li turned his head and said to Su Yan: "He has been like this since he fell into the hands of us knocking on the immortal door. If he didn''t want to, no one would let him open his mouth."


    Su Yan glanced at Elder Li, then Elder Li gave way directly, and Su Yan also came to the front of the cell.


    The old man was skinny and wrinkled. There were almost blood vessels and bones under his wrinkled skin. The chains that chained him were thicker than his arms. The scars on his body were countless, and he did not know how much he had suffered.


    Su Yan said: "You should have heard the name Wuxue, right?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but he saw the speechless old man directly raise his head.


    The old man''s scarred, old and ugly face formed a sharp contrast with those bright eyes!


    Zhu Xin only felt that he had never seen anyone whose eyes were so bright, and seemed to shine in this dark dungeon.


    Su Yan said: "I and Wu Xuetong are friends with each other. When I came to the third area, I planned to find out his whereabouts. Do you know anything about him?"


    Su Yan had heard the conversation between the two elders of the immortal gate before. After hearing the name of the silent old man, he immediately couldn''t care about killing everything from the blood trough because he had heard the name from Wu Xueqi.


    Having been in the third region for so long, Su Yan is not the same as before, regardless of his status, reputation and strength. The only thing that has not made progress is to find Xiao Meng''s father.


    After finally finding such an opportunity, how could Su Yan want to miss it.


    "Who are you?" The speechless old man asked in a shriveled voice. Perhaps he hadn''t spoken for too long, so his voice was extremely dumb, like a broken bellows.


    When the speechless old man spoke, Elder Li was shocked. They knocked on the immortal door and didn''t know how much effort they had used, and they couldn''t pry open the mouth of the speechless old man. Unexpectedly, Su Yan made the speechless old man speak.


    "I''m Su Yan, I don''t know if you have heard of this name."


    The speechless old man stood up directly from the ground, grabbed the railing of the cell with both hands, and asked excitedly: "Are you really Su Yan?"


    "I''m Su Yan naturally, just like a fake replacement, who in the third region today doesn''t know me Su Yan?"


    The speechless old man said: "Then how can you not have the breath of a living person?"


    Su Yan smiled and took the phantom crystal out and put it into the hands of the speechless old man. The speechless old man instantly understood the reason why Su Yan was lethargic. At the same time, there was an eight-story Buddha pagoda looming behind Su Yan.


    This gloomy underground was immediately enveloped by Su Yan''s powerful aura.


    "This is the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. There is only one man among the heavens and the world who can cultivate this unique artifact. This is what Wu Xueqi once said to me. He told me if one day meet this surname Su Man, don''t try to behave in front of him...Su Yan, really you?!"


    Su Yan asked: "Naturally it is me. How could you be imprisoned by Knock on the Immortal Gate, Lao Zhang? Have you ever known the whereabouts of Wu Xueqi?"


    The speechless old man said vigilantly: "Since you are Su Yan, how can the people knocking on the immortal door get mixed up?"


    Su Yan said: "I have nothing to do with knocking on the immortal gate. I must say something about it. It is also a hostile relationship. I also killed one of their law enforcement elders just now. This elder Li is willing to honestly take us to the prison. ."


    The speechless old man gritted his teeth and said: "It''s so good! You kill the thief who knocked on the immortal gate first, and I will tell you about the Wuxue donation back then."


    As soon as the speechless old man''s voice fell, Elder Li felt a strong to extreme murderous aura emanating from Su Yan''s body, and this murderous aura was very concise, only aimed at him alone, and did not radiate at all.


    Elder Li had secretly condensed a two-wound spell that could temporarily boost his strength. At this moment, he smashed the tip of his tongue, and then the ancient mantra was chanted by him in the shortest time, a breath of darkness was extremely dark. Gushing out, this is a spell that Elder Li used to burn his soul without regard to the consequences!


    Then... there is no more.


    Su Yan pinched Elder Li''s neck with one hand, and the powerful dark aura had no resistance at all in front of Su Yan. It smashed directly in the air, and then Su Yan''s hand directly pinched Elder Li''s neck!


    Elder Li choked twice, and after a while, his body also turned into black and gray in the air!


    Elder Li was also a strong man who crossed the four heavens of the Tribulation Realm anyway, and even the speechless old man felt that he was dead aggrieved.


    Then the speechless old man said: "This is the power of Wandao Senluo! It is the power of the legendary destruction of the world. I can''t think that someone can master this power! Su Yan, it seems that Wu Xueqi''s evaluation of you is extremely correct. You are the unparalleled arrogant talent you will never meet in a million years."


    Su Yan said: "Lao Zhang, there is no need to say such flattery. I will let you out first, and you will tell me about Wu Xueqi."


    While Su Yan spoke, he waved his hand gently, and the cage made of fine steel rotted into a pile of useless rust, and then even the special chains made of meteorite iron on the speechless old man showed signs of rust!


    Then the speechless old man gave a light force, and the chain made of meteorite iron from the outside world broke apart.


    After years of lack of restraint, the speechless old man only felt extremely happy, and said: "As long as it is all phenomena in this world, it is no match for the power of Senluo. As expected, it is the world''s first boundless power!"

 Chapter 3223： Past events

    Chapter 3223


    After the speechless old man lifted the restraint, he walked out of the prison and sighed: "If the Wuxue donation had your support that year, it would be fine, and it would not fall into that field..."


    "What happened that year?" Su Yan asked.


    The speechless old man said: "Do you know that Wu Xueqi has a daughter?"


    Su Yan said: "You mean Xiao Meng? He is my apprentice, and I also brought her to the third region, so I was so anxious to find Wuxue."


    The speechless old man sighed again when he heard this, and then talked about what happened that year.


    After Wu Xueqi smashed into the third region that year, he first became the guest of Tai Chi Holy Land. This is also what most of them must do after coming to the third region-find a strong enough backing.


    The five sacred places and these foreign talents have also achieved each other, and the five sacred places will increase their strength and at the same time will give these foreign talents a platform to display their skills.


    It is precisely because of the continuous supply of fresh blood from the outside that the five holy places have been able to stand tall in these ten thousand years, and have been at the peak of all the schools of the heavens and the world.


    With Wuxue''s strength and determination, it is not so difficult to get ahead among the many foreigners.


    Within a short period of time, Wuxueqi has established many merits in the Taiji Holy Land, and gradually gained some fame.


    The one thing Wu Xueqi has never forgotten is the most important reason for his killing in the third region-rescuing Xiao Meng''s mother.


    In the investigation of Wu Xueqi, the sect of Kouxianmen was extremely mysterious, and almost no one knew about the existence of Kouxianmen on this vast continent.


    This also caused Wu Xueqi to fall into great distress!


    If you don''t even know where to knock on the immortal gate, what else is there to talk about saving people?


    So while he strengthened his strength, he waited for the opportunity. When the opportunity comes, his strength is not enough to support him to rescue Xiao Meng''s mother.


    Under this premise, Wuxueqi gradually emerged in the Taiji Holy Land, becoming the first person among the young guests, and even became the talker of the Taiji Holy Land and Yaozu��s overseas attacks.


    It turned out that Wu Xuetong had searched for a circle in the main continent, and after not getting the slightest clue from knocking on the immortal gate, he turned his gaze and attention to the vast deep ocean.


    There is still a vast space overseas, and there are many mysterious inheritances. If the knocking fairy gate is not on the main mainland, it is most likely to be overseas.


    At that time, the Demon Race had also regrouped overseas for many years. Although the Three Sages of the Demon Race were still calm, their demon kings gradually became restless.


    The newly grown Demon King has never experienced the war between the Demon Race and the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and the power of the Five Great Sacred Grounds remains in the legend.


    The Yaozu has always respected the strong, and has never caught a cold with these so-called legends, so there is gradually some friction overseas.


    The Three Sages of the Demon Race have almost taken a laissez-faire attitude towards the Demon King under them, and neither said yes nor no, their attitude was completely ambiguous.


    This is also the place where the Three Sages of the Demon Race are wise. If the demon king''s subordinates have achieved some results, of course it is their tacit credit; if the demon king is defeated, then when they buy some lessons with their own blood, they will surely rest in peace a lot of.


    The consequence of the increased friction is that the five holy places have been divided and sent overseas, and the five holy places are in the sky. How can they tolerate these monsters and bandits riding on their heads, so the small friction has naturally turned into a big conflict.


    The final result was that the Five Great Sacred Lands and Yaozu directly fought three consecutive battles overseas.


    But no one would have imagined that these three battles started with the defeat of the Five Great Sacred Grounds!


    The five holy places are not subordinate to each other, and no one looks down on anyone. They are coalition forces in name, but in fact they are on guard against each other for fear that the other side will take credit for it.


    Wu Xuetong has long seen that this way of fighting separately is extremely improper. The first is that he underestimates the Yaozu too much, and the second is that he looks at himself too much. The so-called arrogant soldiers will lose. Wu Xuetong has been from the beginning. Seeing that the five holy places are playing with fire.


    But Wu Xueqi was just a guest, and the disciples of the Taiji Sacred Land might not be convinced by him, let alone the power of the other four sacred places.


    The only thing he can do is to secretly integrate the forces, carefully preserve every bit of his strength in the inevitable wave of failure, and then wait for the opportunity.


    Only a ninja can do great things!


    Sure enough, as predicted by Wuxueyuan, the direct contest between the Five Great Sacred Lands and the Yaozu started in mid-July with a defeat in the Panzhen Sacred Land, and then the Five Great Sacred Lands were defeated like a mountain and lost ten cities overseas. Had to retreat a thousand miles!


    The senior officials of the Five Holy Lands were shocked, but what was even more shocking was that the overseas coalition forces lost another match! This defeat was even worse than the last one!


    Seeing that the Yaozu was really about to counterattack this main continent, the saints couldn''t just sit idly by.


    At this time Wu Xueqi stood up!


    What is a hero?


    A hero is someone who can stand out in this absolute headwind! Turn the building into a possible person!


    And his Wuxueqi is such a person, because he not only knows how to forbear, but also has a moment of pride!


    Wu Xuetong gathered the remaining power of the five holy places on Yunkai Island. Because the power of the Taiji holy land is the most well-preserved, he became the leader naturally, and then led the coalition of the five holy places to sweep Yunkai Island in one mind. The Yaozu, sweeping away the previous decline, instead killed the Yaozu to lose his helmet and armor and win the victory!


    The above is a boring official statement, the actual situation is more than a hundred times more ferocious than this official statement!


    When the defeated soldiers of the Five Great Sacred Grounds gathered on Yunkai Island, they were already scared birds with heavy losses.


    Only Tai Chi Holy Land has not suffered any loss. People in Tai Chi Holy Land certainly admire Wu Xueqi''s foresight.


    But the other four were killed by the monsters and suffered heavy losses. Looking at your Tai Chi Holy Land almost intact, immediately blame the Tai Chi Holy Land for passive combat that will lead to the defeat of the first two wars, and write a few notebooks to the sage and the sovereign. The sin of blood donation!


    The disciples of Tai Chi Holy Land, even those inner disciples who have a great disagreement with Wu Xueqi, are so angry that they are about to explode! Because this is simply distorting the facts, and inexplicably pushing the responsibility for failure to Tai Chi Holy Land!


    On Yunkai Island, when the leaders of the five holy land gathered for a meeting, this contradiction was intensified to the extreme.


    The leaders of the other four families actually wanted to take away the right to martial arts and incorporate the power of Tai Chi Holy Land in their own hands.


    Well, at least you can preserve your own strength and use the men and horses of Tai Chi Holy Land to resist the cannon fodder of the Monster Race, and then go back to Zongmen to explain a lot.

 Chapter 3224： World War I

    The third thousand two hundred and twenty-four chapters shocking the world


    When these people were arguing, they almost regarded Wuxuetong as a piece of fat that could be handled at will, and did not care about the feelings of Wuxuetong.


    What the five holy places are like a family, this kind of words is simply shit!


    For the first time, Wu Xueqi felt what this seemingly and spiritual cooperation between the five great holy sites meant��either you were eaten by the other party, or you were eating the other party.


    The strong dominate everything, and the weak are enough. As long as they can win the victory in the end, the strong can use all the words they like to whitewash peace.


    The defeat of the two wars not only lost confidence, but also caused infighting. The situation is already very unfavorable for Wu Xueqi!


    The five sacred grounds in the previous two battles have been defeated one after another. As pointed out by the soldiers of the monster race, the five sacred grounds were completely unstoppable, and the Thirty-Six Road Demon King also released a word, saying that it must counterattack this main continent and regain its homeland!


    Wu Xueqi not only has to face the monster army that is about to be crushed, but also the renunciation of his companions!


    The speechless old man cleared his throat when he said that, perhaps he hadn''t spoken to anyone for too long, and he looked a little enjoyable when he said these words.


    Zhu Xin asked, "What will he do with Wuxue?"


    The girl of the Wu clan was obviously attracted by this story, and she had no idea how Wu Xueqi would deal with the current predicament.


    The first thing Wuxueqi did was also very simple. I directly talked about the integration with the other four leaders. Wuxueqi��s attitude was also very simple. If you are willing to listen to me, let me be the general manager. If commanded, this battle still has to be fought.


    Few people know the specific discussion process. What everyone knows is that a monster assassin came to Yunkai Island this night and assassinated the coach of Panzhen Holy Land, True Dragon Holy Land, and Jingchi Holy Land.


    Only the coach of the Holy Land of Nirvana managed to escape, and after that night, the commander in chief came to Wu Xuecheng''s hands.


    When Zhu Xin heard this, he asked stupidly: "How could this monster race''s assassin come by such a coincidence?"


    Su Yan said helplessly, "Miss, do you want to tell the truth that these people are all killed in their own internal fighting? How do you make the top five sacred grounds step down?"


    Zhu Xin spoke out slightly, "You also know that I am the priest of the wizard god. The priest never tells lies. How did you know that your power struggle is so complicated?"


    No matter what, after the **** night, Wu Xueqi finally eliminated all opposition and became the substantive commander.


    This is also the first time Wu Xueqi has stood on the cusp of the times!


    If Wuxuetong can win, then all the fellows who died this night are sacrifices that must be made in order to win. The five holy sites will also acquiesce to this point. Wuxuetong said it was a monster assassin, that is, a monster assassin.


    The five sacred sites only commend the merits of Wuxuetong, and will not mention the dark side behind this scene.


    But if Wuxuetong fails, the guilt that slaughtered his fellow sect with a knife, I am afraid that even the saints of Tai Chi Holy Land could not protect him!


    This is a big gamble, it is his future fortune!


    It is also a test, to test whether he is a true hero or a thief!


    And countless sects in the main mainland and overseas are looking forward to the outcome of this battle, whether it is the revival of the monster clan or the five holy sites continuing to suppress everything!


    This battle of martial arts used a very ingenious strategy. First, pretending to be defeated, the arrogant monster army was introduced to Yunkai Island, and then the formation on the island and the restriction were launched together, and the Taoist soldiers ambushing in the open sea are here again. It''s time to kill, forming an encirclement, breaking the Yaozu''s back path!


    In the midst of misery, seeing the demon clan about to lose, the dozens of demon kings who participated in the battle showed a huge face in the air together!


    But after Wu Xueqi held a long knife and hit the sky, he killed four demon kings within 15 moves!


    No one can stop the monster clan where the edge passes!


    Only then did the Yaozu know how terrifying Wuxueyuan''s strength was. No wonder he was able to wipe out all the forces that opposed him overnight!


    Seeing that his own coach is so brave, as if the gods are descending, the morale of the coalition forces in the five holy places is naturally strong!


    The monster race was even more defeated, but at this moment an unexpected powerhouse appeared-Great Sage Langya!


    It turns out that Great Sage Langya has been hiding in the dark. He has always been very arrogant, and he pretends to be the saint of the monster race. Since the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds did not make a move, he would certainly not make a move, otherwise he would fall into his own power!


    It��s just that the development of the situation has far exceeded the estimation of the Great Sage Langya. Seeing a huge defeat is about to come, if the Wuxue donation is allowed to slaughter, the Yaozu may not be able to recover its vitality for 30 years, and he can only be in this way. Always choose to shoot!


    After Great Sage Langya took the shot, his mana was surging, covering the sky and obscuring the sun, and the monster clan finally recovered some morale!


    After all, Great Sage Langya is like a **** in the Yaozu!


    But Wuxueqi is not surprising, because he is used to planning for the worst no matter what he does, and the three saints of the monster clan may have already expected Wuxueqi.


    Because although the Three Sages of the Monster Race did not show up, they never promised that they would never make a move.


    Faced with the fierce flames of Great Sage Langya, Wu Xueqi held a long knife still fearless, and directly started a duel with Great Sage Langya in the air!


    The sea waves are rolling, and the sky is full of blood clouds!


    No one would have imagined that the little-known Wuxue don''t let go in the duel with the Great Sage Langya!


    This battle was seen by all the soldiers from the five holy places who were traveling with him.


    The Great Sage Langya is a master of fame for thousands of years. He has always regarded Biao at the sage level of the five holy places. Even the sovereign of the five holy places has never been in the eyes, let alone just a small guest!


    Who knows, even if the mighty Langya Great Sage almost overturned in this battle, he and Wuxueqi had been entangled for a long time and were on par!


    The Taoist soldiers of the five holy places are naturally more and more courageous!


    The blood of the slaughtered Yaozu directly stained the waters near Yunkai Island!


    Thanks to the Great Sage Pantian who was killed in the air, he used to burn thousands of acres of Nanming Lihuo in the air, and locked the sky with nine fire dragons, so that the monster army won the opportunity to retreat.


    This battle was not only a spectacular result, it was also a shocking experience back then!


    After this battle, Yunkai Island also officially fell under the jurisdiction of Tai Chi Holy Land.


    Su Yan had been to Yunkai Island before, but he didn''t know that Wu Xueyi had fought on Yunkai Island before, and he couldn''t help but sigh when he heard this.


    Zhu Xin asked again: "Lao Zhang, you have said so much, how do you feel that it has nothing to do with knocking on the fairy gate?"


    The speechless old man smiled knowingly, and said: "How can it be okay? Everything in this world is connected. The reason why I told you about the battle of Yunkai Island is because after this battle, Wuxue He is only qualified to gain the trust of the saints, and thus come into contact with the level of Knock Immortal Gate. Even within the five holy sites, the existence of Knock Immortal Gate is extremely high-level and secret."

 Chapter 3225： Kill to the star continent

    Chapter 3225: Killed in the Star Continent


    Originally, Yunkai Island was the closest to Panzhen Holy Land, and should be under the jurisdiction of Panzhen Holy Land. No matter how far away, the Tai Chi Holy Land could not be ruled.


    Just because Wuxueqi has done too much in the fight against the Yaozu, and relying on him to turn the tide, even Panzhen Holy Land is embarrassed to compete with Taiji Holy Land for the ownership of Yunkai Island.


    One more such overseas enclave, for Tai Chi Holy Land, this is of course a major victory that has been rare in thousands of years.


    Therefore, Wuxue''s position in the Taiji Holy Land directly jumped, and he was exceptionally promoted to become one of the top five in the sect.


    Ruo Wuxue Qi is a talent cultivated by this sect of Tai Chi Holy Land, and it is estimated that he has long been established as a saint son and the successor of the next generation of suzerain.


    After Wu Xueqi obtained such a status, he could finally come into contact with the more mysterious part of Tai Chi Holy Land.


    There are many files hidden for thousands of years, and the history written in them is still a great secret to this day.


    Here, Wu Xueqi finally knew two things.


    The first thing is how fierce the struggle between the Lipai Patriarchs of the five sacred sites back then was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The second thing is that he finally found the traces of the existence of the three words "Kouxianmen"!


    After Wuxueqi became the five ultimates of Taiji Holy Land, he finally had the opportunity to get in touch with the secrets of Taiji Holy Land.


    When he found the three words about knocking on the immortal gate in the classics, he was almost overjoyed, and then spent three years almost non-stop exhausting the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion in the holy land of Tai Chi.


    The three words "Kouxianmen" run through the history of Taiji Holy Land, occasionally appearing suddenly, but finally disappearing suddenly. Even the classics in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, the record of knocking on the immortal gate is vague. It seems that there is a hand in the dark that deliberately obscures the record of knocking on the immortal gate.


    The information Wu Xueqi found was very limited, and it was almost a waste of three years. But he had also realized that this situation must have occurred because someone was deliberately hiding the information about knocking on the fairy gate.


    Only saints can do this in Tai Chi Holy Land!


    Only a saint can forcibly erase the record of a sect from various ancient books, and only a few words remain in the end.


    Therefore, Wu Xueqi gritted his teeth and begged the saint for the last time. If anyone in the third area knew the message of knocking on the immortal gate, it could only be these saints.


    No one knows what the secret talk between Wu Xueqi and the saint is about, only knows that after the secret talk between Wu Xueqi and the saint, he went down the mountain, and since then this person seems to have evaporated, and no news of him has appeared again. .


    It turned out that after Wu Xuetong went down the mountain, he went directly to Emperor Xin''s Hill.


    At that time, the speechless old man also wanted to go to the Emperor Palace in Emperor Xin''s Hill to find out. Although the wordless old man was born in a casual cultivator, he was already the top three in the casual cultivator.


    For the speechless old man, the underground palace in the hill of Emperor Xin naturally has infinite allure.


    The imperial palace is dangerous and unpredictable, so Wu Xueqi and the speechless old man agreed to break into the imperial palace together to find out.


    Although these two were already rare among the cultivators in the current age, they couldn''t resist the erosion of the ominous force in the end and could only retreat from the imperial palace.


    After coming out of Emperor Xin��s Hill, Wuxueqi had an epiphany in his practice facing the sky and stars. Then he stood on the top of Hualong Mountain for three days and three nights, created the Eight Swords of Heaven, and moved towards with his strength greatly increased. Go overseas!


    At that time, the wordless old man and Wu Xuetong had gone through the difficulties of the imperial palace, and they were already inexorable friends, so they also went overseas with Wu Xuetong.


    It turned out that from the saint��s mouth, Wu Xueyi learned about the relationship between Knock Xianmen and Tai Chi Holy Land. After he reached the Star Continent, Wu Xueyao went straight to Knock Xianmen!


    The name of the Star Continent is very beautiful, but it is an extremely barren land. There is a river of lava flowing on the ground, and even the air is full of deadly yellow-brown sulfur.


    Even the monster race has no interest in such a barren land.


    The speechless old man also felt very strange in his heart, this Knock Fairy Gate is an organization that can actually multiply in this completely barren land for thousands of years.


    This question was answered immediately after the fight with Knock Xianmen. It turned out that the monk who knocked the Xianmen would die once when he started...


    If you can''t transform from a living person into a dead spirit, you can''t practice the technique of knocking on the immortal gate at all.


    The techniques and spells of knocking on the immortal gate are also based on death energy, forming the most extreme and strongest contrast with the authentic Xuanmen of the five holy places.


    Wu Xueqi didn''t care too much, he just wanted to save his own woman, nothing more.


    But the people knocking at the fairy gate are not so easy to talk. According to their rules, any living person who breaks into the Star Continent is tantamount to offending their beliefs, not only depriving them of their lives, but also digging their hearts!


    The identity of Wu Xueqi''s woman is too sensitive, and she is the identity of a saint in the Knock Fairy Gate.


    Moreover, Wu Xueqi has long learned from the saints that only the saints in the Knock Fairy Gate will always maintain the identity of a living person, which represents the connection between Knock Fairy Gate and the world, and the opposition between life and death.


    The significance of its existence is not trivial. Knock on the fairy gate also has an extremely complicated process when selecting the saint, so in the matter of the saint, knock on the fairy door has no room for concession at all.


    So the result is that Wu Xueqi speaks in a good voice, only in exchange for the other side''s insult, of course the two sides directly started!


    Wu Xueqi has walked over tens of thousands of miles, and he has long understood a truth. To achieve his goals, the most important thing is strength, not morality.


    The speechless old man paused when he spoke, and then resumed talking after a short break.


    There are a total of twelve altars.


    Wuxueqi and the speechless old man first slammed to the altar of induction on the seashore. It is said that the altar of induction is an altar that all disciples of Knock Immortal must pass through.


    The introduction to the altar simulates the situation in the underground palace, presenting a city of vain, and the magic weapon used by the altar is also called the bridge of Naihe, which controls the power of life and death.


    Although the altar master also has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, he is not an opponent of Wuxue Qi!


    Wuxueqi is a man who can stabilize the great sage Langya at the disadvantage in a frontal conflict. In this third region, except for those sages, no one dares to say that he can stabilize Wuxueqi.


    The altar master was infinitely rampant at first, and when the fight started, the rampant gradually became dignified. In the end, he was smashed into the sea by Wu Xueqi, and set off a hundred feet of flood!


    After the altar master was beheaded by Wu Xueqi, Naiheqiao also fell into Wu Xueqi''s hands.


    Naihe Bridge is of great significance to knocking on the immortal gate, and it is definitely not just an ordinary magic weapon.


    All Knocking Xianmen disciples need to rely on Naihe Bridge to switch their lives and deaths. Falling into the hands of Wu Xueyi means Knocking Xianmen no longer has the ability to let new disciples complete the transition between life and death, which is equivalent to breaking Knocking Xianmen. Lifeblood.


    This is not just a matter of face, but also a matter of lining.


    Of course, knocking on the immortal gate can''t stand it, and the rest of the altar masters are slaying toward the altar to lead the altar!


    But Wu Xueqi was so proud and invincible that he was invincible with a single sword. Not only did he defeat the several altar masters he had killed, he even killed all the way and overturned eight altars one after another!


    The prosperous momentum can almost be said to have crushed the entire knock on the fairy gate!

 Chapter 3226： Saint Lin Yao

    Chapter 3226: Saint Lin Yao


    In a sense, knocking on the immortal gate can be regarded as being driven into desperation by Wu Xue.


    No one can show weakness or look back at this time!


    Kouxianmen sent four more law enforcement elders to deal with Wu Xueqi, but with the help of the speechless elders, they also beheaded four law enforcement elders one after another!


    In this way, almost half of the Knock Immortal Gates were overthrown by Wu Xueqi and the speechless old man!


    Wuxueqi is also considered the best master of Keqing among the five sacred sites, while the wordless old man is a great master in casual training. It is quite normal for these two people to work together to achieve such results.


    The wordless old man said here and said: "The Star Continent is completely different from other continents. The geological conditions there are very unstable, and magma may emerge from the ground at any time... We fought to fierce places and caused earthquakes. Several altars of Knock Immortal Gate finally sank into the lava river."


    In addition to remembrance, the expression of the speechless old man was somewhat proud.


    Because this record is really not something anyone can do.


    It''s just that when things arrived, it finally came to the moment of turning around, and the mysterious Knock Immortal Sect Master finally appeared.


    The speechless old man spoke highly of the master of knocking on the immortal gate, saying: "I have also met the saints of the five holy places. Although the saints of the five holy places are very strong, they are also expected, but the door of knocking on the immortal gate The Lord is really cunning to the extreme. He can not only manipulate the law, but even change the law. I have never seen or heard of anyone with such great ability..."


    "How can this be possible to change the law between heaven and earth?" Zhu Xin said, "To change the law is to be an enemy of heaven and earth, no matter how powerful the human power is, it is impossible to achieve this level? Even in the domain of those saints, Only a part of the laws of physics can be distorted in the domain for a short time!"


    The speechless old man said: "The sect master who knocked on the immortal gate did not use the domain. I can be sure of this, but he has indeed changed the law. How he did this, so far I haven''t figured out... Maybe What are your thoughts?"


    Zhu Xin thought for a long time and only shook her head. She had never heard of such an incredible existence.


    Su Yan also chose to remain silent, as if even he had nothing to say.


    The speechless old man said: "I think that the sages of the five holy places may not be the opponents of the master of knocking on the immortal gate... The master of knocking on the immortal gate and the sage give me the same feeling, they all seem to have been different. The existence of the human world, but it appears in the human world, it seems that even their existence is contrary to the principles of the common world."


    The speechless old man couldn��t help but laughed at himself when he said this, saying: "The more I say this, the more I don��t understand it. You may not understand it, but if you really face the saint and the sect master of the immortal door, you must You will understand how I feel."


    Su Yan almost understood the meaning of the speechless old man''s words.


    He has not only contacted the saint, but also killed him. The so-called saints are cultivators who have entered the second immortal realm, reincarnated and reincarnated in the human world. After these people have acquired the memories of the previous life, they will naturally be human and not exist in the human world.


    This Knock Immortal Gate is originally from the same origin as the Tai Chi Holy Land. If Knock''s Immortal Gate''s master is the same as the saint, he just chose a different reincarnation and rebuilding path, but it makes sense...


    But how to explain the reversal of the laws of the world?


    I am afraid that I will have to wait until I see the master of the immortal gate before I can get the answer.


    Zhu Xin said: "Lao Zhang, you don''t actually have to worry too much, because Su Yan must be stronger than the master of the immortal gate."


    Zhu Xin said this very positively, showing that she has absolute confidence in Su Yan!


    Su Yan couldn''t help smiling, but the speechless old man said: "I know you don''t believe it, but this is indeed my experience back then... If you really want to deal with knocking on the fairy gate, you must not underestimate it. Master of the door."


    Then the speechless old man continued to talk about the battle between him and Wu Xuetong and knocking the immortal gate that day.


    After the speechless old man and Wu Xuetong joined forces to sweep the army in the general altar of the immortal gate, the master of the immortal gate finally appeared in front of them.


    The master of knocking on the fairy gate was a man wearing a green dragon robe.


    Hearing the green dragon robe, Su Yan immediately thought of the green phoenix robe of the undead saint Mu Xi. The two must correspond to each other. Is it possible that the master of knocking on the fairy gate is really a saint?


    The sect master who knocked on the fairy gate not only wore a weird green dragon robe, he also wore a fierce stone mask on his face. The two hands hidden in the dragon robe also wore a pair of special gloves, and hardly moved any part of the body. Exposed to the air.


    But what made the speechless old man still fresh in his memory, the sect master who knocked on the immortal door was so elegant that he didn''t look like a human being.


    How to put it, it''s as if this person is standing in front of you, but you will involuntarily produce a very strange feeling in your heart, as if this person will fly away into a fairy at any time!


    The wordless old man is considered a top powerhouse in the side door. He is well informed and has also dealt with the saints of the five holy places. Although the saints of the five holy places are also unpredictable, they are at least alive.


    The sect master who knocked on the immortal gate had no breath or heartbeat at all. Although there was no trace of death, it was clear that it was just a moving corpse.


    How could a living corpse have such an unpredictable breath?


    Before the wordless old man saw the altar master knocking on the fairy gate, or the law enforcement elder, they were all dead men with high magic power, and had nothing to do with any fairy gate. Problematic lunatic.


    But from the sect master, the wordless old man is definitely something wrong at last, maybe there is something amazing or peculiar about knocking on the fairy gate...


    At least the sect master''s temperament is very dusty, not only has the texture of a dead body completely gone, but even surpasses the living monk.


    After the sect master appeared at the main altar of the immortal gate, he seemed to suppress the aura of Wu Xueqi and the speechless old man at once, and the surrounding air seemed to become frozen all at once.


    There is a huge altar at the main altar of Kouxianmen, and there is a pagoda on the side of the altar.


    When the sect master''s breath came overwhelmingly, it also alarmed the saint Lin Yao who was imprisoned in the pagoda...


    Although there were fights before, Lin Yao didn''t pay attention to this fight at all. In fact, when she was locked in this tower of Tongtian, she was already heartbroken.


    Lin Yao was alarmed because the main door was ready to make a move. Knock on the immortal door hasn''t been beaten up for thousands of years, and it has been so disturbed that the door owner must act. This is the first time in the world.


    When Lin Yao opened the doors and windows of the pagoda, tears instantly clouded her eyes!


    Because she saw a familiar and determined face...


    The man who only appeared in the dream really crossed thousands of mountains and rivers to catch up to the general altar of knocking on the fairy gate!

 Chapter 3227： Broken law

    Chapter 3227: The Law is Broken


    When Lin Yao was forced to return to the Knock Fairy Gate, she originally thought that she would never have the opportunity to meet again in her life. Regardless of Wu Xuetong or Xiao Meng, her heart was full of longing.


    But she also understood that no matter how shocking the strength of Wuxuetong was, the probability of a husband and wife reunion was too small.


    Kouxianmen is also an extremely mysterious sect in the third region, not to mention that the third region is so big... her only hope is that Wuxue will raise Xiao Meng well, and she has nothing else to ask for.


    Today, she saw Wu Xuetong at the main altar of Knock Immortal Gate, and she seemed to have a very unreal dream!


    No, maybe she couldn''t think that Wuxueqi could overcome all difficulties and obstacles and reappear in front of her!


    Women are all emotional animals. Under such circumstances, she can only cry with joy.


    But the joy of reuniting soon changed into fear, and the saint''s fear was only because of one person-the master.


    Although the sect master stood on the top of the altar just like that wearing a mask, he didn''t make any movements or say anything, just just stood like that.


    This man just stood here and didn''t need to do any action, he already had the oppressive feeling of the tiger coming out of the cage!


    Lin Yao knew one thing very well, no matter how strong Wuxue Qi was, he couldn''t be the opponent of the sect master, because the sect master had already existed beyond the world, and it was not within the scope of ordinary monks'' understanding.


    Therefore, Lin Yao''s first sentence after seeing Wu Xueqi was to let him go quickly and not stay here for long!


    How could Wu Xueqi go? He has already killed here, only one step away from reaching the sky! All he needs to do is to pick up Lin Yao and go back to the earth. The family of three is reunited again. This is his biggest thought ever.


    I have experienced many hardships before, and I have overcome them all, so how can I give up at this last step?


    Not to mention a sect master who knocks on the immortal gate, even if there is a heavenly king in front of me, his martial arts will definitely cut it over!


    Whoever dares to prevent his family reunion, who is his lifelong enemy of Wuxue!


    Therefore, Wu Xueqi''s eyes became extremely hardened. Of course he knew that the sect master was very powerful, and might be strong enough to surpass any opponent he had encountered before, but his faith supported him and he could never give up!


    The speechless old man stood up at this time and said to Wu Xueqi: "I''ll go up first, you can see what he has in the side."


    Wu Xueqi knew what the wordless old man meant. The wordless old man didn''t want to grab the limelight, but wanted to help Wu Xueqi test out the master''s ability. After understanding the master''s ability, Wu Xueqi will be better able to deal with the master after waiting.


    Wu Xueqi was moved in his heart and nodded in agreement, because he also understood that this kind of time should not be hypocritical.


    His speechless elders practiced the Void True Law, and his understanding of the laws of space had already reached an extremely superior level.


    After walking in the void for a while, the speechless old man directly arranged a chessboard in the air.


    This chessboard introduces the Milky Way into it. Each grid contains a small world, which seems to be only twenty feet away, but actually contains the distance of several worlds!


    The wordless old man used the strongest trick as soon as he came up, because he really didn''t dare to be big in front of this strange sect master!


    After the Xinghe chessboard was laid out and the cosmic aura leaked out, the speechless old man showed a little calm expression.


    When this starboard was not formed, there were some dangers and gates, and it was also the weakest moment of the entire spell. Once it was set up, all the gates would disappear and become a powerful spell with almost no weakness.


    Now that the spell has taken shape, it means that the most dangerous period has passed.


    The speechless old man felt that even if his Galactic chessboard could not defeat the sect master, he could at least trap him for a while. At that time, Wu Xueqi directly hugged Meijiao Niang to escape Yaoyao. At that time, the world was so big, where would he knock on the fairy gate to look for them?


    The idea of ??the speechless old man is very beautiful, but the reality is extremely cruel.


    He was about to deal with the sect master, only to see the sect master stretched out his hands, and in a blink of an eye the galaxy was torn apart!


    This is the first time the gatekeeper has made a move. The universe contained in the chessboard of the galaxy is more fragile than white paper in front of the gatekeeper''s hands, and it was torn to pieces almost immediately!


    At this moment, the speechless old man also sensed that the law of space in his hand was directly broken!


    Even the rules are shattered under the easy tearing of the sect master, and the space formed by the rules is even more needless to say!


    In a bang, Xinghe exploded directly, and the speechless old man was also hit by the most direct backlash, and a dense blood line came out of both hands!


    With the whole body trembling, the speechless old man suddenly discovered that under the torn of the door master, not only the law of space was broken, but a huge wound appeared on his own chest, and the blood was splattering wildly in the air!


    When the speechless old man said that he opened his clothes open, he saw a huge scar on his chest, like a blooming flower, looking shocking. I don''t know how he survived such a serious injury.


    The speechless old man said: "I still don''t know how the master of knocking on the immortal gate did it. He is obviously just a mortal, but he can tear the law of space to pieces. This kind of thing is too unreasonable! You guys! Do you have any clues?"


    Zhu Xin shook his head and looked at Su Yan, only Su Yan''s complexion became very dignified, and then he said: "You can''t tell if you just listen to your description. I have to witness it with my own eyes before I know what method he used. "


    The speechless old man was defeated too quickly and too thoroughly, and he didn''t even test out the details of the sect master.


    Lin Yao''s call came again in his ears, and Wu Xueyu quickly left the main altar of the immortal gate.


    But even so, Wuxue donation is irreversible. Now that he has reached this point, he will never give up!


    Powerful pressure appeared outside Wu Xueqi, and he stepped onto the steps of the altar step by step, and inch by inch cracks spread on the steps!


    And the master of knocking on the fairy gate is waiting at the end of this piece of stairs!


    The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and under the sky, there was the black altar that I don��t know how many years it was built.


    Not far away, the confluence of two magmas can be seen winding through, and the air is full of deadly sulfur smell.


    In such an extreme environment, what Wu Xueqi will challenge is a mysterious sect master!


    And the sect master also spoke at this time. He stood at the peak of the altar and said in a metallic voice that did not contain the slightest emotion: "You know that you are not my opponent. Do you have to fight me? Are you not afraid of death? ?"

 Chapter 3228： The result of the shocking battle

    The third thousand two hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    Wu Xueqi raised his head and looked towards the summit of the altar. There was strong determination in his eyes, but there was no fear at all.


    Wu Xueyi said: "The speechless old man is my best friend. He was seriously injured here for me. I am a person who cares about comparing my heart and reciprocating my heart. Whatever others treat me, I will treat others like you! Having imprisoned Lin Yao for so many years has caused our family to be separated from each other and cannot be reunited. There is an unsolvable hatred between you and me! It just happened today!"


    "Tianwen''s first knife--Long Yuanwentian!"


    Wu Xueqi''s momentum had already climbed to the top, and Dao Jin had also condensed in his hands for a long time.


    It is said that in one effort, Wuxueqi''s momentum and strength are at the peak at this time, so the power of this sword is also extraordinary!


    After the knife was swung out, the whole altar was split directly from the middle!


    The huge sword light continued to slash towards the volcano behind the altar, and then the emperor began to shake to extremes, and many banners knocking at the fairy gate fell into the ruins along with the broken stones!


    The altar of Knock Fairy Gate was split open with a single knife, and even the many elders of Knock Fairy Gate who were still watching the battle were very surprised!


    The man''s determination and strength showed admiration, even if everyone was completely hostile.


    After the first sword splits the altar, Wu Xueqi''s second sword will soon arrive!


    Tianwen Badao was originally a one-stop sword technique. The shorter the interval, the less space and time for the enemy to breathe.


    In the face of an enemy like the master, Wuxue will definitely not have any reservations!


    This was originally a battle to bet on man''s life and dignity!


    Driven by the sword energy, the surrounding earth vibrated, and many cracks appeared. In the cracks of the earth, crimson lava flowed out, as if the earth was wounded and bloodied!


    Then the altar that had been split in half collapsed.


    The river of magma has also become extremely turbulent, and it seems that it will become a torrent of extinction sweeping everything at any time, completely engulfing the main altar of Knock Immortal Gate under the volcano!


    In order to avoid this worst result, the sect master flew into the air first, and Wu Xueqi also chased into the air!


    The light of the sword opened and closed in the air, and the elders and altar masters who knocked on the immortal gate were all fearful. If their words and Wu Xueqi were enemies, I am afraid they would have fallen under Wu Xueqi''s long sword!


    Wu Xueqi showed one thing: when a man intends to defend his family, how much courage and perseverance can he show!


    Wuxueqi''s eight swords from heaven and eight swords captured the world, and the horror of the edge was extreme. Not only did the earth shatter, but he also cut the dark clouds in the sky from the middle, stretching from south to north!


    Even the monks who knocked on the fairy gate had to admit that this sword technique was the only level they had seen in their lives, and it could be said that they had reached the extreme of the world!


    But what made the spectators even more unbelievable was that the sect master who knocked on the immortal gate had to withstand all the eight swords from the sky and was not injured at all. Even the robe and mask he wore were not damaged at all!


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help but said: "According to what you said, isn''t the master who knocked on the fairy gate strong enough to be called invincible?"


    Su Yan said: "He can be unharmed under Wuxue''s Heavenly Questions and Eight Swords. It may not be a question of cultivation. It may also be a defense that borrowed some ancient Qizhen magic weapon. What was the result of this battle? Lao Zhang has been seriously injured, and he may not be able to see all the details of the battle clearly."


    This speechless old man also admitted that he had been seriously injured at that time and could not grasp the details of the high-altitude battle.


    "Wuxue Tong has used the strongest sword technique, but he can''t knock the master of the immortal gate. The final result of this battle is naturally self-evident..."


    After fighting in the sky for a long time, Wu Xuetong was shot from the sky by the master knocking on the immortal gate, not only smashing the split altar to pieces, but finally falling into the magma below the altar.


    Zhu Xin was already a little frightened when he heard this, but Su Yan knew that Wu Xueqi''s physical body was extremely strong, and it was impossible for the magma to trap him.


    But the sect master who knocked on the fairy gate must have a back hand.


    The speechless old man reluctantly stood up from the ground at this time, wanting to use self-detonation to stop the doorkeeper''s pace, but didn''t want to happen at this moment another thing.


    The saint Lin Yao in the Tongtian Tower put a sharp hairpin against her neck and threatened: "Brother, if you kill my husband, then I will have to follow him. Our husband and wife live and die together. , It can be regarded as a good story."


    The speechless old man originally thought that Lin Yao''s words would not have any effect, because she was already imprisoned.


    But for some reason, the sect master stopped his hand directly in the air, and even the cohesive body of death finally dispersed.


    And the elders who knocked on the immortal gate were all nervous to the extreme, talking about some holy woman, wishing to kneel on the ground and beg Lin Yao not to commit suicide.


    The speechless old man was a little confused at this time. Could it be that for some special reason, the saint who knocked on the fairy gate must be a living person?


    This is really strange. The speechless old man paused when he said this and said, "Do you two have a clue about this matter?"


    Zhu Xin said, "Do I seem to understand one of the mysteries in this matter, but I am not very sure. This knock on the immortal gate must have a deep connection with our Wu clan."


    "If you explain it according to the method of your witch clan, why are all the dead people in the door knocking at the immortal gate, leaving only the saint alive, so abrupt?"


    "The witch tribe once had a belief in the Mother Earth. The saint is a bridge to communicate with the Mother Earth. It not only needs to control the fertility of the human world, but also can collect a part of the soul and hold it in their own hands... But the believer of the Earth Mother God I will never turn myself into a necromancer casually. Maybe Knock the fairy gate has played new tricks on top of the original sect of Mother Earth God."


    "What''s your new trick?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Maybe the saint is a container, all those who knock on the fairy gate need to dedicate their souls and souls to the saint to maintain the stability of their souls and improve their cultivation. When it comes to playing tricks on the soul, our witch race is a true expert. Otherwise, the undead would have been very hard to maintain their soul integrity in this world, let alone practice. Moreover, the undead are also afraid of the sun, which has many restrictions."


    The Wu clan does have many weird practices. Since she said that, it is indeed possible.


    Because of the threat of the saint Lin Yao, the sect master did not start to kill the martial arts in the end, but put his hands together to reshape the altar with supreme mana.


    And Wu Xueqi was also suppressed under the altar, a place called the Prison of Shifang, suffering the pain of burning flames day and night.


    The speechless old man barely managed to get his life back, and was later locked in the prison of knocking at the immortal gate.

 Chapter 3229： Under the Doomsday Volcano

    Chapter 3229: Under the Doomsday Volcano


    The several law enforcement elders who knocked on the immortal gate got the magic sword of Wuxueqi. They wanted to know the cultivation method of Tianwen Badao day and night, and at the same time wanted to torture the mantra of the void truth from the silent old man, so he tortured him day and night.


    But over the years, all kinds of torture have been exhausted, and the speechless old man has never spoken.


    Su Yan said; "Lao Zhang, you mean Wu Xueqi is still locked under the altar of Knock Immortal Gate, right?"


    "Really."


    Su Yan said: "In this way, things will be easy to handle. Just wait for me to kill the Star Continent and take charge of the door of the immortal gate, and then rescue Wuxueyi and his wife at the same time. From then on, the husband and wife are reunited, one family He He Meimei is a good story."


    The speechless old man said very solemnly: "Su Yan, although your strength is extremely strong, the sect master who knocks on the immortal gate is definitely not a general one! It''s best to discuss this matter from the long-term perspective. You can definitely not be as impulsive as we were back then. ."


    "Long-term plan? Mr. Zhang, you think too much! The king of the underworld has ruled the underworld for 20,000 years, and he has not been defeated by Su Yan all at once. Because Su Yan has never been invincible in the casino!" Zhu Xin had great confidence in Su Yan.


    What was the concept of the Battle of the Palace of the Hades, Su Yan singled out the nine princes one after another, then killed the Archmage and Hades, and even the victory of the war recovered without rest.


    Even if the master of knocking on the immortal gate is powerful, is it possible that he can surpass the all phenomena of this world?


    Zhu Xin looked at the speechless old man as if he looked at himself.


    When Su Yan wanted to kill himself to the Palace of the Underworld, Zhu Xin also felt that this kind of thing was simply a fantasy. The Palace of the Hades ruled the underworld for 20,000 years, and even the protoss of the underworld were slaughtered, and the Hades existed like a god!


    But the final result was a surprise to Zhu Xin!


    The strength of this knocking fairy gate seems to be nothing more than that. Except for the mysterious gate master who is almost equal to mythology, the rest of the people are just like that, far not as powerful as the Palace of Hades.


    Just now Su Yan also killed the two elders who knocked on the immortal gate, so don''t be too casual!


    This knock on the immortal door wants to pose a substantial threat to Su Yan, I am afraid it is not that simple.


    Su Yan was not so conceited, but he didn''t think that the master of knocking on the immortal gate was an existence above him.


    Su Yan said: "Since the Wu family��s husband and wife have been imprisoned in the main altar of Knock Xianmen, I can only go to Knock Xianmen once. Their daughter is my apprentice. I once promised her to help her find Parents. I, Su Yan, always speaks out. It��s fine if there is no news before. Now that I have received the information, how can I continue to stand by?"


    Listening to Su Yan''s decision, the speechless old man also volunteered and took the initiative to lead the way, and gritted his teeth and said: "King Xianmen and I also have to settle an account!"


    Immediately, Su Yan, Zhu Xin, and the speechless old man flew directly overseas!


    This place is extremely far away from the Star Continent. Su Yan only hoped that the five holy grounds during the period of his attack would best hold his position, at least not be washed away by the living corpses.


    After tens of thousands of miles of sword light, he finally reached the Star Continent.


    The Star Continent is a savage wilderness, and red magma can be seen continuously flowing into the sea water, and then a sulphur-flavored heat rises.


    The magma cooled by the sea turned into strange black rocks.


    Here is the forbidden zone of life, and you can see the primitive and wild areas of a continent just formed.


    The speechless old man said: "The Star Continent is all such a place, there are no plants or animals in it."


    Zhu Xin felt very kind to all this lifelessness, because the underworld is such a deadly place.


    The speechless old man has been to the Star Continent a long time ago, and it is naturally a familiar road to find the main altar of the immortal gate in this wild continent.


    The main altar of Khouxianmen is located on the mountainside of a large volcano called Doomsday Volcano, which is said to be the largest volcano on the Star Continent.


    On the black mountainside, many towering black buildings can be seen from a distance.


    These black buildings are connected together, which can accommodate at least 200,000 people, and they are full of amazing aura.


    And below, the living corpse can be seen tirelessly working on construction.


    Behind these buildings, you can see huge volcanoes slowly emitting black smoke. The caliber of this active volcano is really astonishing. If it erupts, even the main continent that is thousands of miles away will be affected.


    Su Yan was really a little puzzled, why Kouxianmen wanted to build a martial art near this huge crater.


    If there is a volcanic eruption, isn''t there a risk of the entire army being destroyed?


    Not far away, two lava rivers can be seen flowing slowly, which also increases the risk by three points.


    Anyone who founded a school will want his genre to have a long history, so he will occupy the heaven and blessed land for his descendants, in order to be able to rely on the heaven and blessed land to nourish some geniuses and carry forward his sect.


    Knock the immortal gate to establish a sect in this extremely dangerous place, and there is a danger of being destroyed at any time, which is really against common sense.


    Su Yan walked slowly in the air and explained Zhu Xin: "You and Lao Zhang are waiting here, I''ll see what''s going on."


    Zhu Xin nodded vigorously, and then said: "I will start communicating with the Sorcerer God. When you are about to go to war, you will surely give you the blessing of the Sorcerer God."


    Su Yan nodded slightly. After receiving the blessing of the Wizard God, his strength would increase by 20% to 30%. With Su Yan''s current strength, it would be a terrifying power to increase by 20% to 30%.


    This is why Su Yan brought Zhu Xin here. In addition to being able to interpret the relationship between Kow Xianmen and Wu Clan, Zhu Xin can also help him in battle.


    After Su Yan walked a few steps in the air, he slowly landed downward.


    Below is the altar that the speechless old man said. This group is solemn, but can''t see which **** is worshipping, so it is impossible to judge the belief of the mysterious sect of Knock Xianmen.


    According to the speechless old man, under this altar there is a Shifang Absolute Prison, and Wuxueqi is locked in it.


    The general altar of the Knock Immortal Gate was solemn and solemn, and the connected buildings were also very quiet, and no one appeared in front of Su Yan.


    It is as if this is a majestic cemetery.


    As Su Yan descended, the living corpses on the ground gradually reacted.


    Because Su Yan had already returned the phantom crystal to Zhu Xin, at this time he unscrupulously released the breath of a living person, just wanting to rule the fairy gate-he has come!

 Chapter 3230： Into the general altar

    Chapter 3230: Enter the General Altar


    As Su Yan approached, the group of living corpses below who were doing construction work became more agitated, and the roaring voices became one piece.


    At this time, a little golden light finally appeared in the building complex!


    Less than a second after this golden light appeared, it had already reached Su Yan!


    The speed is almost extreme!


    Su Yan stood proudly holding his hand, did nothing, and saw this golden light hit the protective cover outside him, and then the golden light collapsed directly, and in this piece of collapse There was a sharp arrow in the light, no wonder it flew so fast.


    Su Yan said, "How can this kind of kid''s tricks do anything to me? Where is the master of knocking on the fairy gate? Why don''t you come out to speak?"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it reverberated in the sky, spreading to every corner of this place.


    There was a violent sound of footsteps in those black buildings, but the sound of footsteps quickly stopped.


    The doomsday volcano spews thick smoke, and there is no sign of life in the ancient black buildings. It really does not look like a country of living people.


    Then a golden light flew out from the building complex. This man was wearing a purple robe, covering his face with a purple veil, holding a long bow in his hand, and a quiver on his back. arrow.


    The golden arrow just now was clearly caused by this person diffracting towards Su.


    "Purple robe?"


    The two elders killed by Su Yan at random in Qianzhou City also wore purple robes, which meant that the person in front of him was also a law enforcement elder.


    In the mouth of the speechless old man, the law enforcement elders are rare masters, all of them are hard to bite.


    But Su Yan didn''t think so. He only glanced at the law enforcement elder, and said: "You are not my opponent, let the person who knocks on the fairy gate come out and talk to me."


    Su Yan''s attitude is too arrogant for the law enforcement elders. Elder Ziyi said angrily: "Your strength is indeed very strong, but it''s just as good as mine. Crossing the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, although I don''t know you used it. What is the method to break my magical arrow, but you and I are at the same level, and it is not your turn to be so rampant before me?


    "Rampant?" Su Yan looked towards the elder Ziyi coldly, "If you want to be rampant, then I will show you the rampant!"


    I saw Su Yan spread out one of his left hands, and suddenly there was a powerful suction force!


    The elder in purple clothes originally thought that he could hold his figure in the air, but immediately realized that even if he tried his best, he couldn''t resist this strange suction!


    "My soul has been determined, how could I be sucked away by you, what demon technique did you use?!" The elder Ziyi could not maintain his calmness immediately.


    Su Yan was too lazy to answer him, but sneered.


    This suction force grew stronger and stronger, and the elder Ziyi felt that not only his physical body, but also his soul was completely locked by Su Yan, and there was no room for resistance at all!


    In desperation, the Ziyi elder could only shoot arrows with a bow, and three arrows were shot out in a flash!


    Moreover, each of the three arrows shot out afterwards caught up with the feathers of the arrow of the previous arrow. After the collision, acceleration was formed, so that the speed of the first arrow was greatly increased, almost It rushed to Su Yan at three times the speed!


    This golden light has almost surpassed the limit that human eyes can capture!


    But even at this extreme speed, it doesn''t make any sense, Su Yan sighed lightly.


    Amidst the sigh, the golden arrow returned without success, even more embarrassing than last time. There were even cracks on the golden arrow.


    "Your shooting method of chasing the sun is quite interesting, but I said earlier that the methods of children are completely meaningless in front of me." Su Yan said, "Is it true that the law enforcement elders? Kill you first and watch. See if there are any real masters at Knock Fairy Gate."


    Su Yan''s left hand was squeezed hard, and the Ziyi elder was immediately sucked into Su Yan''s hand. Su Yan gently squeezed his neck, and the elder Ziyi''s neck could be squeezed with just a light force.


    Elder Ziyi wanted to abandon his body and escape, but he was surprised to find that his soul was also locked by Su Yan using a method he didn''t know. If his neck is pinched, the soul will inevitably disappear with him!


    At this time, his life and death are completely controlled by Su Yan, and Su Yan can kill him with a single thought!


    Only then did the elder Ziyi begin to become fiercely frightened, and tremblingly asked: "Who are you? Are you the saint of the five holy places? The five holy places once signed a contract with us and cannot enter the Star Continent!"


    "You knocked the immortal gates to the gates of the five holy places. I can''t wait to exterminate the five holy places now. What kind of contract are you talking to me now? It''s ridiculous!" Su Yan said, "Now I''ll ask, you will answer. Knock the fairy Can the owner of the door be here?"


    Elder Ziyi quickly replied: "Yes, right below."


    "Under? Where is under?"


    "I have been practicing in the doomsday volcano... The master hasn''t appeared in front of us for a long time. The main altar has always been the sacred judge of the Presbyterian Church.


    Su Yan said: "You just said that the elders'' meeting, why are you alone here? Could it be that Chengdu was sent to the main continent? You answered my question honestly. If you dare to hide it, don''t blame me for breaking your neck!"


    Elder Ziyi said in a panic: "I''m just a law enforcement elder, and there are seven super elders above me... Seven of them can decide everything in the general altar."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Yan turned his gaze to the Tongtian Tower next to the altar again, and asked, "Where is the saint? Is it still in the Tongtian Tower?"


    The elder in Ziyi nodded his head like pounding garlic, not daring to hide anything in front of Su Yan.


    At this point of questioning, Su Yan only felt that the originally extremely hot air around him suddenly became cooler. This coolness was very strange, but it made people feel very comfortable.


    Su Yan laughed coldly, knowing that this sudden coolness must be something that someone did in secret.


    But he stood calmly in the sky like this, because he wanted to see what tricks knocking on the fairy gate could do!


    The Supreme Elder above the law enforcement elder should be much stronger in strength.


    The surrounding air is getting more and more cool, but there is silence around, and no one has said a word for a long time.


    The enemy hiding in the dark neither provokes Su Yan nor launches a formation. He has no idea what the purpose is.


    Su Yan said impatiently: "You secretly set up a formation in the air, thinking that the kid''s juggling formation can hide it from me without knowing it? What a fool, now the formation is ready, why has it been so long? Don''t start?"

 Chapter 3231： Not even afraid of killing swords

    Chapter 3231 is not even afraid of killing swords


    He Qingxian put his hands together in an unpredictable posture.


    But how could Su Yan be scared just like this?


    Su Yan walked straight towards the lotus pond, and the cool breeze was blowing, making him very comfortable in this extremely hot environment.


    The hair was also moved by the breeze.


    He Qingxian said: "Leader Su, I am not afraid of your murderous sword, because I am no longer a human being. Since I am called the murderer, I can only kill."


    Zhu Xin couldn''t help but said, "What are you not a human being? No matter how high you practice, you are still a dead person!"


    "This young lady may not understand the difference, she has already detached from the realm of human beings and has become a corpse fairy. The soul of this body has long gone to the underworld, and now I am the consciousness of the corpse''s self-formation, so Also called the corpse fairy."


    "How can a corpse become self-conscious! What are you talking nonsense!" Zhu Xin couldn''t help but argue.


    Su Yan could see that there was indeed no soul in He Qingxian''s body. With a body and no soul, but being able to maintain one''s own existence against the norm, there must be some mystery in this.


    But to crack He Qingxian''s mystery, he had to break the lotus pond in front of him.


    Su Yan stepped lightly, flew up lightly, and immediately fell into the lotus pond.


    He Qingxian''s expression on Zhizhu''s holding hands seemed to have known what method Su Yan would use to deal with him.


    After entering this side of the lotus pond, Su Yan only felt that the fragrance was getting stronger and stronger. This fragrance may not be a big deal in other places, but at the foot of the Doomsday Volcano, it looked very special.


    Su Yan stepped on the lotus leaf, the stems and leaves of the lotus leaf swayed with the wind, Su Yan''s body also swayed gently.


    These lotus leaf lotuses are not illusions, nor are they ecology simulated by magic, but real lotus ponds.


    He Qingxian, a dead person, can use his strength to form such an incredible lotus pond under the Doomsday Volcano, which shows that he has a profound grasp of the laws of various woods.


    More than that, he must also have a way to convert the dead energy in his body into a completely opposite anger, so that he can manipulate these laws so perfectly.


    To defeat He Qingxian, all these secrets must be stripped away.


    Seeing Su Yan entering his home court in the lotus pond, this He Qingxian was also very polite. He actually made a please gesture to Su Yan, meaning to let Su Yan do it first.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to be polite, because no matter how polite the two sides were, they would eventually fight each other.


    Su Yan directly waved the killing sword, and the **** sword light that had been condensed long ago spewed out like a long dragon!


    But after the moment when the **** sword light gushed out, Su Yan only felt an incomparable counter-shock force coming from the front, almost making him unable to hold the killing sword in his hand!


    And the sword light that was sent out seemed to hit an indescribable wall, and even the posture of Hualong could not be maintained, and it had collapsed in an instant!


    The force of the counter-shock sent Su Yan into the air, finally stabilizing his figure.


    This time even Su Yan himself was a little surprised. Not to mention his swordsmanship is completely invincible in the mortal world, it should be an existence that few people can contend.


    The lotus pond on this side actually broke his Su Yan''s swordsmanship within one face, which is really very unusual!


    When I recalled it carefully, it seemed that after Su Yan''s swordsmanship had hit an invisible wall after the attack, he bounced back.


    But the mystery in it may not be that simple, because the sword light that Su Yan bounced back has completely collapsed, and it is not something that anyone can do to shake Su Yan''s sword light.


    Some mirror-type magic weapons can indeed completely bounce back the enemy''s attack, but the bounced back attack is often the same.


    And Su Yan''s sword light had long been shaken to a mess, which made He Qingxian''s ability even more unpredictable.


    And He Qingxian stood on the lotus platform, still with an unpredictable smile, obviously everything was under his control.


    He Qingxian said to Su Yan: "Mr. Su Yan, didn''t I tell you a long time ago, your murder sword doesn''t work for me, I won''t lie to you. Back then, Wen Lan and I had a battle overseas. Although her sword light is a bit inferior to yours, she can''t help me either."


    It was the first time Su Yan had encountered an enemy whose Jianguang was completely ineffective.


    In order to confirm his own thoughts, Su Yan once again shed his sword light!


    Facing Su Yan''s **** sword wave, the lotus leaf in the lotus pond grew crazily, almost reaching a height of twenty meters!


    And when Su Yan''s sword light arrived, the lotus leaf and lotus had formed an airtight wall. What''s more interesting was that this wall was actually flexible.


    When the sword light hit this wall, the wall immediately deformed and shrank, and Su Yan''s sword light bounced back again in a broken shape!


    This time Su Yan had been prepared for a long time. A new sword light and the rebounding sword light collided in the air, and the two canceled each other out.


    He Qingxian didn''t lie, his lotus pond was weird and inexplicable, and he was able to eject the sword light of the murderer''s sword back.


    When facing Su Yan, he has such an advantage, then when facing other sword repairs, this advantage will only be more amazing!


    In a sense, the power he possesses can indeed be regarded as the nemesis of all sword repairs in the world!


    This knock on the immortal gate is not comparable to ordinary sects!


    He Qingxian said: "Mr. Su Yan, now you should be able to understand the good intentions of the district? You can also understand that you must not do anything to my reality? If this is the case, why don''t we sit down and talk about the possibility of cooperation Sex?"


    Su Yan said: "I just slaughtered the six elders who knocked at the immortal gate. Can you just forget this account?"


    He Qingxian smiled and said: "The Supreme Elder is a consumable originally. If they don''t die, how will the people below climb up?"


    Although He Qingxian spoke in a harmonious voice, he revealed a very strong cruelty.


    Su Yan said: "There is no basis for any cooperation between us. I came to knock on the immortal gate to save people. I will never give up until I save people."


    He Qingxian shook his head and looked very regretful. He said, "Mr. Su Yan, of course I appreciate your strength very much. In these ten thousand years, you should be the first person, even the master of the door. It''s better than you. It''s just that... you are too rash to kill the general altar of Knock the Immortal Gate like this. Even if you have the strongest strength, I''m afraid you will fall here today."

 Chapter 3232： Sanshenglian

    The third thousand two hundred and thirty-two chapters Sanshenglian


    Su Yan glanced at the lotus pond below him again, and then fell on a lotus leaf indifferently, and said, "Let me fall? You may not have such great ability to knock on the fairy gate. I already know what you are playing. It��s a trick, you can deceive others, not me."


    The killing sword was still shining in Su Yan''s hands, and He Qingxian said, "Mr. Su Yan, I advise you not to use the sword anymore, because you will only make yourself suffer if you use the sword again. The two times you have just returned without success. , Do you think it''s all a coincidence?"


    "Really?" I saw that the murderous sword''s sword aura became more and more aggravated. Although it seemed to be bloody, the nature of the sword light had already changed.


    He Qingxian can see this clearly, but he is too confident in this side of the lotus pond, so he did not make any moves, but said: "Mr. Su Yan, your swordsmanship is truly unparalleled in the world, even the woman Wen Lan must It��s not your opponent, but haven��t you discovered it? My lotus pond can restrain all sword repairs in the world. No matter your sword aura or unparalleled realm, once you enter my world, you will definitely not be able to exert your usual power , Maybe I will hurt myself."


    He Qingxian deliberately pinched a flower finger when he said that, and a white lotus flower spontaneously rotated and flew into his hand.


    This white lotus represents a major change in the formation. When He Qingxian drops the lotus in his hand into the water, the formation will evolve into a murderous intent!


    Su Yan''s strength was too tyrannical, and He Qingxian didn''t want to be extravagant.


    Zhu Xin, who was watching the battle next to him, hadn''t spoken yet, and the speechless old man had already said: "Su Yan is now in a very unfavorable situation. I can''t imagine that there is such a master in knocking on the immortal gate besides the unpredictable master! This lotus pond is weird and inexplicable, how can this be good!"


    Zhu Xin said: "Lao Zhang, just watch it carefully, Su Yan will definitely be able to break this lotus pond. He is very powerful!"


    The speechless old man had become very stunned at this time, he had already seen that Zhu Xin''s confidence in Su Yan was very irrational, almost a superstition.


    But whether it is this lotus pond, but the master of the lotus pond is too weird in terms of ability and strength, and the mysterious master may appear at any time...


    If the sect master and He Qingxian join forces, then this battle will only become more difficult!


    Su Yan suddenly laughed, and then the sword light condensed on the killing sword swayed out again!


    He Qingxian shook his head and was about to speak, only to see Su Yan''s sword light smashing the lotus leaves and lotus to pieces. In a short time, this sword light was almost in front of He Qingxian!


    He Qingxian was so surprised that he didn''t know what method Su Yan used to prevent his lotus leaf lotus from rebounding sword energy!


    These lotus leaves and lotus flowers are directly shaped by the power of the law, even if it is a sword that breaks the ten thousand laws, it is only the world law, and it is impossible to break the level of the law of heaven and earth!


    This is also where He Qingxian''s most proud capital is. He really doesn''t understand what kind of nature change has taken place in Su Yan''s sword qi to destroy all the lotus leaf lotus that he has condensed with the law of hard work!


    In fact, the answer is very simple, Su Yan only injected a ray of Vientiane Sen Luo power into his sword aura!


    Although the lotus leaf lotus here is of special nature, it is also in the world. As long as the existence cannot be detached from the world, it will inevitably be restrained by the power of Sen Luo!


    Jian Guang saw that he was about to add himself. At this critical juncture of life and death, He Qingxian didn''t dare to have any reservations, and could only use the magic weapon hidden in the sleeves of his large coat to forcibly resist it!


    The white lotus in He Qingxian''s hand was shaken by murderous aura in the air, and the petals were all scattered, and the magic weapon hidden in the sleeves of the big sleeve was finally revealed!


    This magic weapon is emerald green, like an emerald green long stick, and like the rhizome of a lotus leaf.


    Clang!


    He Qingxian reluctantly resisted Su Yan''s sword and retreated nine steps toward the rear.


    After He Qingxian stabilized his figure, he saw that between him and Su Yan, all the lotus leaves were in a state of withering, and they were no longer full of vitality.


    Even the lotus platform that He Qingxian had just set foot on was withered and withered.


    The withering and withering of the lotus platform means that the domain evolved from the lotus pond is about to collapse under Su Yan''s sword!


    Mingming Su Yan''s previous two swords returned without success, how could Jian Guang suddenly possess such incredible lethality?


    "How is this possible..." He Qingxian stared at Su Yan and almost blurted out and asked: "What kind of swordsmanship are you?"


    "Swordsmanship to the extreme represents the killing between heaven and earth, and all living things cannot escape this ultimate fate. You are a dead person, and what qualifications do you have to control the breath of living things? I already know what magic weapon you use. "


    He Qingxian was shocked by Su Yan''s words, and finally did not see the certainty that Zhizhu was holding on his face.


    But He Qingxian also decided not to surrender so easily. After gritting his teeth, a powerful dark and dead air radiated from his body!


    But the most amazing thing is that after this powerful darkness and death aura is emitted, it immediately transforms into vitality!


    Then this lotus pond gradually recovered from the deadly silence.


    "It''s useless." Su Yan said, "The magic weapon you use is the Sanshenglian. It is also one of the magic weapons on the list of spiritual tools that I have been looking for. With the existence of the Sanshenglian, you can turn a dead spirit into anger, and then My extreme sword light bounced off. Now that I know what magic weapon you are using to fight against me, then you have no chance. Because you have been seen through."


    He Qingxian was surprised for a while, and then simply took the emerald green magic weapon hidden in the wide sleeves directly into his hand.


    Since Su Yan has seen through the origin of the magic weapon, there is no need to hide it.


    The magic weapon in He Qingxian''s hand looks like a very small lotus leaf, green and dripping, it looks like it is jade texture, and the vitality contained in it is immeasurable.


    Su Yan recognized it at a glance, this magic weapon is definitely the three-life lotus in the spirit weapon list.


    Obviously it is a magic weapon in charge of vitality, unexpectedly it would fall into the hands of a dead man knocking at the fairy gate. The opposition between life and death is also interesting.


    Sanshenglian is not too high in the list of spirit weapons, nor is it a magic weapon with strong lethality.


    He Qingxian can use Sanshenglian to such an extent, not so much that Sanshenglian is so powerful, it is better to say that he is very talented.


    After He Qingxian took out the Sanshenglian lotus, his hair flew upside down toward the sky, and the thick layer of white powder smeared on his face also showed a few cracks, which showed that the powerful force in He Qingxian''s body was almost on the verge of running away.


    The intensity of the pressure generated completely surpassed the seven elders just now!

 Chapter 3233： I Dawson Rowe

    Chapter 3233: I Dawson Luo


    There should be something special about the corpse fairy, because it is absolutely impossible for an ordinary zombie to contain such a strong death spirit!


    These death auras can almost be equated with the true essence, if He Qingxian''s death aura is converted into true essence, it is almost three times that of the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm in the seventh heaven!


    When these huge dead energy were injected into the Sanshenglian lotus, this magic weapon became more and more verdant.


    Then the lotus pond below seemed to grow crazy, and it could almost be said that it exploded in a sudden, and the lotus leaf lotus suddenly rushed to an altitude of more than ten meters!


    Lots of stems and leaves are mixed together to form a very strange giant tree.


    And Su Yan is locked in the middle of this lotus pond formation!


    Countless vitality radiated, and the fallen lotus seeds immediately grew in the surrounding black stone crevices, and then blossomed and bear fruit, forming a blanket of greenery that continued to spread far away!


    The speechless old man was also stunned, "I can''t think of a dead person who can condense vitality to such an incredible level! If there is a realm of wood attribute skills in the third region, I am afraid that no one is the opponent of this He Qingxian! This person has mastered it. The power is too terrifying!"


    Zhu Xin also had a solemn expression, because He Qingxian''s original facts were too strong.


    She didn''t worry much about Su Yan''s safety, because He Qingxian was obviously not as powerful as Pluto, and Su Yan could suppress Pluto. It would not be too difficult to suppress He Qingxian.


    The real problem lies in the master of knocking immortal gate who has not yet appeared.


    If calculated based on He Qingxian''s strength, the sect master''s strength might even outperform Pluto by half!


    Maybe she had to pray again at that time and borrow a stronger power from the 12th Ancestor Witch to bless Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan was already surrounded in the very center of the lotus pond, completely unable to see what was inside, and Su Yan''s breath was also isolated by the thick lotus stems and leaves.


    The growth of stems and leaves caused the lotus pond to squirm and expand constantly. It no longer looks like a calm scene, but a monster that seems to have completely awakened!


    The lotus flower began to spew yellow unknown gas, and the surrounding area was completely covered by these yellow gas in a blink of an eye.


    Zhu Xin and the speechless old man had to fly to a higher place. This yellow unidentified gas should be a kind of pollen, which is very likely to contain highly poisonous.


    Pollen is spread through the air, and only high altitude is considered barely safe.


    After He Qingxian performed these things, the originally abrupt pair of eyeballs became more and more abrupt, and the feeling that they were about to spray out almost at any time gave people a very terrifying texture.


    The white powder on his face also condensed into some hard pieces due to the excessive use of lifelessness, and slowly peeled off his face, revealing the skin that was already dry and bad.


    He Qingxian did use his best to deal with Su Yan, and he had never forced himself to such a degree in the past two thousand years.


    Even in the last fight with the saint, everyone just stopped talking, and He Qingxian was also calmly advancing and retreating. Unexpectedly, in front of Zheng''er Su Yan, he would be forced to such a degree, and he was not even sure of winning!


    I can only say that this man is too tough!


    At this time, Su Yan''s voice came from the monster entwined with thousands of vines: "Is this all your skills?"


    He Qingxian didn''t seem to be surprised by Su Yan''s voice, because he had always had a thorough grasp of the situation inside the lotus pond. He knew that the wildly growing stems and leaves had not entangled Su Yan from the beginning.


    Not to mention piercing Su Yan''s body to absorb his blood and true essence!


    These stems and leaves will begin to wither sharply at a distance of three feet from Su Yan, and finally turn into meaningless black fly ash.


    The reason why He Qingxian is still reluctant to give up is because he hasn''t realized that Su Yan masters the power of Vientiane Sen Luo with absolute strength. He thinks that Su Yan masters the power of senescence that can make plants wither.


    The gap between the two is really too big. The former represents the coagulation of the will of heaven and earth, and the inevitable fate of the universe.


    The latter is just the condensation of some laws, corresponding to the wood attribute growth law mastered by He Qingxian.


    Only because He Qingxian thought everyone was at the same level, he would continue to fight with Su Yan.


    The death energy in He Qingxian''s body is very strong, and it can almost be said that it has reached the limit of the human body, so once it becomes a war of attrition, He Qingxian does not think that he will lose at all!


    Because Su Yan does not transition to the Sixth Heaven!


    Thinking of this, He Qingxian directly put his hands together and condensed many seals.


    And under the guidance of these seals, in the lotus pond, the monster formed of lotus leaves actually walked slowly! It seems to really become a living thing!


    This monster continued to grow, at this time it had grown to a height of fifty meters, and its hands, feet, and mind were gradually taking shape.


    In order to maintain the shape of this monster, He Qingxian almost exhausted all his strength, and even under the wide clothes, the meridians were all prominent on the body surface!


    He Qingxian wants to control this monster to sink into the river of magma, maybe only in this way can Su Yan be completely suppressed!


    He Qingxian''s wishful thinking was playing so loudly, it was actually his wishful thinking.


    His spells did not subdue Su Yan at all, so how could Su Yan sink into the river of magma?


    At this time, a **** sword light pierced from the monster''s heart. Then countless tiny scarlet sword lights broke through the monster''s body, like fireworks blooming in the sky!


    This sword light was like a divine help, leaving He Qingxian at a loss, not knowing how to deal with it.


    And Su Yan''s voice also came at the same time: "He Qingxian, that''s it."


    Following Su Yan''s words, I saw a **** sword light directly gushing out of the monster''s heavenly spirit cover, and this **** sword light rushed straight into the sky, the aura of terror to the extreme!


    At this time, He Qingxian was completely speechless, the stalemate he originally thought did not exist at all, Su Yan broke the crystallization of his spells so easily!


    Then this **** sword light slashed directly from the monster��s heavenly inspiration, and even hit the altar at the back. Not only did it split the monster into two directly from the middle, the sharp sword light also smashed the altar behind the lotus pond. Divided into two!


    The monster that was split into two completely lost its spirituality and turned into some completely useless withered grass and fell to the ground!


    The body of the lotus pond on the ground also began to shrink sharply, and finally turned into a lotus seed and a drop of water. This is the source of the lotus pond and the monster.


    The yellow poisonous pollen on the ground also slowly disappeared into the air, and everything disappeared invisible.


    Everything in this world, after all, can''t escape the ultimate fate of being turned into Sen Luo!

 Chapter 3234： Gatekeeper debut

    Chapter 3234: Sect Master Debuts


    When Su Yan slowly fell from the sky, his aura had reached its peak at this time, and it seemed that he had already turned into a judge of heaven!


    No one or anything can escape the sanction of the scarlet sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    But what I have to say is that this He Qingxian''s strength is really amazing, he can play so many tricks with just a lotus seed and a drop of water, and he has been dealing with Su Yan for so long.


    This strength was enough to fight against the saints. He looked at himself highly and felt that he was not a mortal, but a corpse immortal.


    At this time, Su Yan was in the sky, but He Qingxian had nothing to do. Seeing that the general situation had passed, He Qingxian''s decision was also very straightforward, and immediately wanted to run away on the cloud.


    Su Yan saw this and laughed: "He Qingxian, aren''t you one of the four great gods of the immortal gate? Are you planning to escape?"


    He Qingxian said: "Su Yan, your strength is shocking, I can''t beat you, can''t you give up? Now I am a peerless corpse immortal, and I am free in this world. I will ruin myself for a knock on the immortal gate. It''s not too costly. ?"


    He Qingxian is driving on the cloud to leave, and at the same time there are five lotus seeds in his hand. If Su Yan wants to chase him, he will be able to spread these five refinements in the air immediately, turning them into five lotus ponds in the air as horns. , Resist Su Yan''s sword light.


    These five lotus ponds certainly can''t do anything to Su Yan, but if they are just used to delay time, they are enough.


    But He Qingxian just drove the cloud into the air, was forced by an extremely powerful force, and fell on the altar again!


    This force is no small thing. When it came, even Su Yan felt a momentary heaviness in his heart!


    And this force rises from the Doomsday Volcano. With the arrival of this force, even the Doomsday Volcano emits a little more dense smoke than before.


    The sky became more and more worrying.


    In this strong sense of oppression, a man wearing a green dragon robe landed on the altar.


    This man appeared very abruptly, even Su Yan did not see his flight path clearly in the air, as if he had teleported from the Doomsday Volcano to this ancient altar.


    And when he appeared, He Qingxian only had an expression of horror on his face, and then knelt down in front of the man very simply, and kept chanting: "Subordinates damn, subordinates damn..."


    But this man was silent and did not regret He Qingxian''s regret. It seems that he was not angry, nor did he intend to forgive He Qingxian, only giving people a feeling of incomprehensibility.


    After seeing this man, Zhu Xin''s expression on his face became more and more weird, as if thinking of something, after a few lip clicks, he finally did not choose to speak.


    Su Yan is also looking at this man. He is wearing a weird green dragon robe, an ancient mask, and a long figure...


    All these characteristics indicate one thing, that is, this man must be the master of knocking on the fairy gate!


    After so much trouble, the Lord has finally come!


    The sect master and Su Yan faced each other away, and it was not long before the elder Taishang who had just gone to rescue soldiers flew out of the Doomsday Volcano.


    After the elder Taishang flew out, he saw Su Yan with an expression of grief and indignation. He finally fell on the altar. He pointed to Su Yan''s nose and almost sweared, but he saw He Qingxian begging for mercy and suddenly said no. Something is coming.


    He Qingxian kneeling here and begging for mercy certainly means that he has lost to Su Yan... How long is it until he moved to rescue the soldiers, even He Qingxian lost so fast! This man is too tough!


    The sect master glanced at He Qingxian, then turned around, focusing entirely on Su Yan, and then stared at the killing sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    The sect master was still silent, but Su Yan could feel the murderous aura in his body slowly rising!


    However, there is still something that Su Yan finds inexplicable. The strangest thing is of course the sect master''s aura. He is a soulless body just like He Qingxian, but his aura is even more weird than He Qingxian.


    And there is a faint sense of surpassing this world at any time!


    This sense of texture made Su Yan suddenly think of Fu Yuechi, and it seemed that this sect master had at least survived the Eighth Heaven Tribulation.


    In the dark sky, red lightning suddenly appeared!


    The scarlet lightning roared in the clouds, which made the atmosphere more and more depressing.


    With the appearance of the sect master, the disciples of the knocking immortal door hiding in the depths of the building also appeared one after another. After tens of thousands of disciples appeared, all of them knelt down on the black rock under the altar.


    The object of their worship is of course the master!


    At this time Su Yan had a trance, as if he was participating in an ancient worship!


    The sect master still stared at Su Yan silently, and the Supreme Elder spoke to Su Yan instead: "The sect master Jin Zun asks you whether the sword in your hand is a killing sword and whether the death book is also in yours. In the hand, the sect master has sensed the purest breath of death from your body!"


    The master did not speak, could it be because he could not speak?


    Some monks practiced some wonderful methods, such as closing the mantra, and once they spoke, they would break gong. Is it possible that the master of the sect also practiced this method?


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little weird.


    Just because the sect master is very different from the fierceness he expected, but like the kind of hermit who is silent to the extreme, regardless of whether he can be detached.


    Today''s main continent is trapped in a sea of ??living corpses, and the slaughtered creatures are calculated with trillions of dollars, and all the families, countries, and sects are on the verge of destruction.


    And behind this slaughter, could the man who dominates everything be like this?


    Su Yan once thought that the sect master who knocked on the immortal gate would be a very pure lunatic, but after meeting at this time, the sect master gave Su Yan the feeling that he was very calm, without any madness or arrogance.


    To interpret this mysterious sect master, the naked eye is definitely not enough.


    Su Yan spread out his left hand, and the death book slowly appeared in his hand.


    When Su Yan got the book of death, the heart of **** gradually linked with the book of death. There was also a mysterious connection between the two. In addition, there was also a sickle of death with the heart of **** and the book of death. Blended.


    After receiving the death book, there was an increase in the heart of hell, so the world in Su Yan''s eyes became distorted.


    This distortion is an inevitable weirdness caused by the overlapping of the spiritual and material worlds.


    Su Yan saw the tens of thousands of disciples who were kneeling on the ground and bowing down to the immortal door, there were purple dead soul flames slowly beating!

 Chapter 3235： Everyone is doing the same thing

    Chapter 3235: Everyone is doing the same thing


    On the altar, the flames of the dead souls of the Supreme Elder also leaped very happily.


    But the sect master and He Qingxian couldn''t see any pulsating soul flames. What Su Yan could see was the strongest darkness.


    The two of them did not have souls in their bodies, but there seemed to be some light spots in the Tongtian Pagoda that connected them... Could it be that their remaining souls were kept in the Tongtian Pagoda?


    There are saints imprisoned in the Tongtian Tower, so why must saints save their remaining souls?


    Su Yan beckoned gently, and countless invisible tentacles spread out in the death book!


    When these spreading tentacles gently swept across the ground, countless purple soul flames were harvested by the book of death!


    The disciple who knocked on the fairy gate had no resistance to such sacred instruments as the book of death.


    After the disciples who were kneeling on the ground were harvested in pieces by the death book, they finally caused a huge panic!


    There are many people who can''t care about kneeling and worshiping the master, wanting to flee!


    To put it bluntly, the disciples of knocking the fairy gate did not hesitate to transform themselves into the form of undead to cultivate, not for ambition and strength, and few people joined the knocking fairy gate for the so-called loyalty.


    It''s a pity that in front of the invisible tentacles of the death book, these crying fairy disciples have nowhere to escape!


    The elder too was extremely terrified. He couldn''t see the spreading tentacles, and he didn''t know what kind of method Su Yan used to harvest the soul. He only knew that if he was a little farther away from the door at this time, I''m afraid. Can''t escape the fate of being harvested!


    The sect master watched all this happen in silence, and had no intention of making a move.


    It seemed that tens of thousands of disciples who bowed down to him were harvested by Su Yan, which was nothing at all.


    Even He Qingxian was not very surprised, but said: "The Book of Death is indeed our biggest nemesis in knocking on the fairy gate."


    In fear, the elder Tai said to Su Yan: "The killing sword, the death book, the golden silk armor, and the heart of **** have all been in your hands. Could it be that you are also collecting the spiritual weapons on the spiritual tool list?"


    This elder Taishang speaks with strong uncertainty, which means that he is only conveying the meaning of knocking on the sect master of the immortal door, and he does not know what the spirit tool list is, let alone what these magic weapons mean. .


    Su Yan understood one thing from the words of the Supreme Elder. Knocking on the fairy gate is probably doing the same thing as him, and he doesn''t know that knocking on the fairy gate has collected several magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but burst into laughter thinking of this.


    Because this is not necessarily a bad thing for Su Yan, as long as he kills the master of knocking on the fairy gate, then all the magic weapons collected by knocking on the fairy gate belong to him.


    The magic weapons on the spirit tool list are scattered across the heavens and worlds, and it is not easy to collect them. Allowing organizations like Kouxianmen to help out part-time jobs can also reduce a lot of difficulty.


    At this time, the sect master turned his head and glanced at He Qingxian. He Qingxian was also very witty, and directly presented the Sanshenglian lotus with both hands and delivered it to the sect master.


    After the sect master got Sanshenglian, another small lock that looked very strange was added to his other hand.


    Su Yan recognized it at a glance. This was the soul chasing lock on the spiritual tool list, and his mind suddenly became very excited. It seems that knocking on the fairy gate has indeed collected some magic weapons on the spiritual tool list.


    The sect master didn''t engage in any nonsense with Su Yan, he flew directly into the air, and the speed was astounding.


    After the sect master killed him, he threw the Sanshenglian into the air, and then a lot of young shoots grew on the green rhizome of the Jian Sanshenglian. These shoots grew anger in the wind, and quickly grew into nine. Mulong!


    These nine wooden dragons all have a body of one hundred feet, with their own dignified mighty power, and they can become a real dragon only by transforming the wooden body!


    The master''s spell change is far above He Qingxian.


    He Qingxian only changed the plants. Later, he wanted to gather the plants in the lotus pond together, but he could only become a monster of four differents.


    And the sect master used the Sanshenglian lotus to turn into nine wooden dragons with a casual shot!


    How big is the gap between the dragon and the lotus leaf, the realm gap between He Qingxian and the sect master!


    These nine wooden dragons roared and killed Su Yan. Su Yan flicked and moved among the nine wooden dragons without using the killing sword in his hand. When Su Yan stepped on the dragon��s head, he only needed to gently place his hand on the head of the wooden dragon. With a light press, the wooden dragon will wither into a piece of debris in the air.


    These nine wooden dragons couldn''t even force Su Yan to do it with a sword, but the sect master didn''t panic, because this was originally a temptation.


    Seeing Sanshenglian, there was no way Su Yan could do anything, so the sect master took away the Sanshenghun!


    After hearing a click, the soul chasing lock in the master''s hand disappeared.


    The soul-chasing lock can continuously shuttle between the spiritual and material worlds. When the soul-chasing lock disappears, it means that it has entered the spiritual world and lurks. Only when Su Yan reveals its flaws, it will be given to Su Yan. A fatal blow.


    If you don''t know the effect of the soul chasing lock, it is very likely that you will succeed in a sneak attack. With a defensive situation, the soul chasing lock is not so powerful for Su Yan.


    Then the sect master spread his hands, and a strong breath of death condensed in his hands. After that, it condensed into a dark halberd. On the halberd, there was black lightning that was not shining, and it seemed to swallow the sky at any time!


    This dark halberd, like Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, was a magic weapon cultivated with one''s life and spirit.


    This also made Su Yan even more strange, because the sect master did not have a soul in his body, how could he cultivate a magic weapon without a soul?


    This dark halberd just waved in the hands of the master, and it was connected with the red lightning in the sky!


    Guide countless sky thunders to the dark halberd!


    The sky thunders are rolling, containing powerful power, but the sect master can easily guide and subdue the power of these sky thunders, and the strength and realm are really strong.


    But Su Yan showed an extremely relaxed smile at this time, saying: "The Immortal Saint, the Pluto, and the sect master of you knocking on the fairy gate, I am a little curious. You who have completely mastered the power of death, who is more Tough?"


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, the power of darkness had enveloped him with boundless red lightning!


    Countless lightning crackled and exploded, and this light was so dazzling that Zhu Xin couldn''t open his eyes at all.


    When the speechless old man came to knock on the immortal gate with Wu Xueqi that day, the sect master had almost no response to Wu Xueqi''s aggressive offensive, and he asked Wu Xueqi��s heavens in silence. The knife resolves.


    But at this time, facing Su Yan, the sect master chose to take the initiative even though he didn''t utter a word on his lips. Does it mean that the sect master was not completely sure when facing Su Yan?


    That''s why he wants to firmly grasp the initiative in his own hands.

 Chapter 3236： World Extinction Book

    Chapter 3236: World Destruction Book


    Su Yan didn''t do anything superfluous. Standing in the middle of this **** electric light, he didn''t even bother to do basic protection.


    With the protective power of the golden silk armor, it is more than enough to resist this **** electric light.


    The halberd waved again in the master''s hand, and the breath of death came with boundless darkness!


    This is an absolute darkness that even the light of lightning can swallow! It is also the ultimate power of death!


    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth. If he faced this power for the first time, he would be very surprised, but he had already experienced this power from the Immortal Saint and Pluto.


    Although the three ways of using this power and the form of presentation are different, in essence, there is no difference.


    How to deal with this ultimate power of death, Su Yan had already experienced.


    Su Yan put the killing sword in front of him, and said coldly: "Knock the master of the immortal gate, you only use this level of attack, it is meaningless to me. It is better to put all your auras on the list. Take out all the magic weapons, maybe I am willing to play more hands with you."


    This darkness swallowed towards Su Yan, but before he could get close to Su Yan, the **** sword wave was directly excited!


    Jianbo and this darkness directly collided in the sky!


    After the collision of mana involved the realm of law, the entire space and the earth were shaken!


    That altar had already been cut into two by Su Yan with a sword. At this time, the rocks were rolling and falling into the magma below!


    He Qingxian also got up from the ground and stopped kneeling, his eyes rolled around for a long time, and finally he did not choose to escape, but stayed where he was to watch the battle.


    The sect master continued to wave the dark halberd in his hand. Many ancient inscriptions appeared on the halberd. With the help of these ancient inscriptions, the dark power in the halberd was transformed into cracks, seas and rocks, violent storms, and black death Four powers of destruction!


    Su Yan showed such an expression as expected, and said: "As I thought, you really cultivated "The Destruction of the World". "The Destruction of the World" is one of the three wonders in the third region. It''s a pity that you have a body. No soul, otherwise, how difficult is it to ascend to the immortal world with your good fortune?"


    After the "Treasure of Destruction" was cultivated to the realm of Dacheng, there were four major extinctions.


    The first extinction is the so-called heaven and earth.


    The entire space began to vibrate unreasonably under the swing of the doormaster''s halberd, and the vibration of the space would inevitably trigger an earthquake!


    Under the earthquake, rivers of magma spewed, the ground broke directly, and magma spread across the earth!


    And under the shock of space, even Su Yan can hardly maintain his figure in the air, and can only slowly fall to the ground.


    The speechless old man made a seal with his hands and turned into a golden light boat, supporting him and Zhu Xin also slowly falling into the lava river.


    The vibration of Su Yan''s body became more and more intense, just because his soul had already been locked by the dark halberd of the sect master. When the vibration of the space reaches a certain level, it will inevitably form a very strong tear, and then the body will be cut by the space. , There is still a part of the body involved in the turbulence of time and space, I am afraid that even the gods are unable to return to heaven!


    The death spirit in the main body of the door is extremely strong. With his realm and strength, the force of space tearing can make the sky collapse and the earth fission, which must not be underestimated.


    At this moment Su Yan stood on a mountain peak and managed to maintain his figure, but this mountain peak disintegrated immediately, and the magma below erupted more and more violently!


    Only then did the speechless old man understand how shocking the master''s ability is. The entire space is like a dough in his hand, which can be rolled into any shape he wants at will.


    It is precisely because the speechless old man is proficient in part of the laws of space that he can better understand the terrible sect master!


    The sect master no longer masters the level of the law, but can play with the power of the law in applause!


    Only then did the speechless old man understand how justified he and Wu Xueqi were defeated. A monk who can play with space to such an extent, I am afraid that a second one will not be found in ten thousand years.


    The shock of the space made Su Yan unable to find any foothold at all. Murders were everywhere, and the Soulchaser was still shuttling in secret, ready to give Su Yan a fatal blow at any time.


    The situation is very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    This was also the first time that Su Yan felt that his life was threatened after mastering the power of Vientiane Senluo. The entire space shook arbitrarily in the master''s grasp, and murderous intent was everywhere. Even if the power of Vientiane Senluo wanted to break the game, there was no point in it.


    At this moment, Su Yan could only invite the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda out, and after the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared, Su Yan became confident.


    No matter how much the surrounding space is torn, it will not damage the stability of the Buddha Pagoda!


    Inside this Buddha Pagoda, Su Yanfang Buddha was in another world, and even the collapse of the mountains outside and the lava flowing across it had no effect on him.


    The doorkeeper trembles slightly, seeming to be very surprised at the appearance of the Buddha Pagoda.


    Su Yan said: "Don''t think that as long as you have cultivated your life magic weapon,"


    If the first extinction, the collapse of the earth, and the cracking of the earth, were to be carried on again, it would only completely destroy the total altar of the Knock Immortal Gate. You must know that the buildings of the Knock the Immortal Gate''s main altar were already crumbling!


    The so-called protective barrier is useless at all, even if it is swept lightly, it will definitely be destroyed!


    It is meaningless to continue like this. The sect master can only collect magical powers, and the second extinction begins to condense in the halberd: the sea is dry and the stone is rotten!


    The so-called dry and dry rocks represent extreme drought. After the drought reaches its extreme, all living creatures will be extinct, because living creatures were born out of water.


    Drought and Panshan ancestors used the gods and fires of the heavens to be very different.


    The drought of the master''s control law does not directly manipulate the gods of the heavens, but can draw water out of the enemy''s body and directly evaporate!


    Seventy percent of the human body is water. Without the support of water, a person would become a corpse at any time.


    Drought seems to be seen everywhere, but it is definitely a terrifying ability. The sect master only needs to draw out half of the blood in the human body, then even a strong person who crosses the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens cannot support it!


    The training process of "The Destruction of the World" is very difficult and painful, but as long as it is a great achievement, the power will definitely be incredible!


    The elder Taishang said to Su Yan on the broken altar: "The master has something to ask you, do you want to unite with us at the immortal gate? This is the last chance! If you are willing to join us at the immortal gate to destroy the five holy places If you do, the sect master is willing to accept magical powers and give you a chance."


    Su Yan replied coldly: "Union? What qualifications do you have to unite with me, but just some dry bones in the tombs! What qualifications do you have to stand side by side with Su Yan?"

 Chapter 3237： Sea dry

    Chapter 3237: The sea is dry and the stone is rotten


    The power of the supernatural power of the sea and the stone is very powerful, and its power is even more multiplied in this special environment!


    When the sect master uses the supernatural power of the sea, dry stone and rot, the thin water vapor in the surrounding air instantly disappears!


    A wave of heat spreads towards the surrounding layer upon layer!


    The speechless old man also carried Zhu Xin back quickly in a golden boat.


    After passing the lava river, it was finally barely safe!


    Even with such a rapid retreat and enchantment protection, the speechless old man still felt that the blood in his body was directly burned!


    The strength of the speechless old man is already very strong, even he can''t resist it, it can only show that the strength of the sect master is too strong, and the power of "The Destruction of the World" is too amazing!


    Even Su Yan in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda felt that the blood in his body was constantly surging, as if the blood in his body was about to burst out at any time!


    On the altar that had been split long ago, the white powder on He Qingxian''s face could also be seen directly compacted, and then slowly fell off, revealing the already lifeless face below.


    He Qingxian wailed, trying to stick the white powder that fell off back on his face, but this kind of thing simply couldn''t be done.


    The sect master''s magical powers were aimed at Su Yan, but everything within a radius of five miles would be controlled and controlled by him.


    Within this range, he is like a **** who can manipulate everything he wants to manipulate!


    If he wants, he can even restore all the black rocks to crimson magma!


    Su Yan let out a low roar, and then the eight-story Buddha Pagoda released colorful brilliance!


    After this colorful divine light was released, Su Yan also had the capital to compete with the master.


    Su Yan''s words came at the same time. Su Yan said, "You only rely on the little supernatural powers in this area. How can you get me? I haven''t seen any scenes in the battle between Emperor Xin Hill and many saints? Your "Exit" It��s really rare in the past to practice "World Treasure" to such a degree, but to deal with my Su Yan, such a little trick is far from enough."


    While Su Yan spoke, the divine light of the eight-story Pagoda pagoda bloomed more bravely, and the divine light almost enveloped half of the sky, and stood up against the sect master!


    Even the Supreme Elder can tell that Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is definitely not an ordinary magic weapon of life!


    Su Yan inside can almost be regarded as being in a parallel world, even if the outside really becomes hell, as long as this eight-story Pagoda pagoda is not breached, he will be safe and sound.


    The aura contained in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is enough to communicate with the laws of heaven and earth, and its defenses are incredible.


    Although the power of the gatekeeper is strong, the offensiveness of the magical power of the sea and the stone is actually not enough, so it may not be able to break the defense of the eight-story Buddha pagoda.


    Even if the defenses of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda cannot be broken, let alone Su Yan, who is hiding in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda.


    The door owner still said nothing, the metal mask on his face concealed his face, and also hid all the door owner''s emotions, plus the door owner never said a word from beginning to end, which added a bit of mystery.


    Even Su Yan was very curious, what kind of face was hidden under this strange mask!


    Although the sect master is silent, the dark halberd in his hand has given birth to a brand new change!


    I saw all the dark power condensed on the top of the halberd, and then turned into a black light wave and shot towards the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    This black light wave is more than ten feet thick, reflecting the vastness of the master''s mana!


    But this black light wave was blocked by a **** light wave in the air. Although the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda would certainly be able to withstand the attack of the sect master, Su Yan was absolutely unwilling to show weakness at this time. He also chose Go straight!


    The two waves of light are equally divided, and the world is changed and the earth shakes!


    Under the fierce impact, even the space itself has been distorted to a certain extent!


    The black light wave sent by the gatekeeper is based on the power of death, and it is condensed with the 20 rules of destruction and death. This is a death light that even the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm can hardly resist!


    Being able to use the magic weapon of one''s life to emit death light is already a great achievement. Throughout the ages, only a handful of monks can do this.


    It''s a pity that the enemy he encountered was Su Yan, and Su Yan''s conviction halberd could emit a powerful death light at any time!


    After the two dead lights collided, neither side took any advantage!


    But He Qingxian looked stunned and said, "This Su Yan is not a dead person. Even if he masters the law of death, he is inherently disadvantaged. How can he emit such a powerful death light? He can break my immortal lotus pond and master the spirit of Sen Luo. Li, how can you even play with death light so exquisitely? Is this person the so-called chosen person, the son of luck?"


    He Qingxian thinks that Su Yan''s strength is really incredible, just because Su Yan controls the death light to the extent that he can''t control the corpse fairy!


    It''s incredible!


    The living people can grasp the power of death so transparently, but they will not be taken back at all! Could it be that this person''s mood has reached the realm of true immortality?


    He Qingxian immediately denied his conjecture in his heart, because it is absolutely impossible for a monk in the world to raise his state of mind to a level beyond the world! No matter how amazing the talent is!


    Because the improvement of the state of mind is often related to knowledge, if there is not enough knowledge, it will be a tree without a root or water without a source, and it is impossible to build a castle in the sky.


    He Qingxian��s thoughts cannot be said to be wrong, but they are too conventional and a little too underestimated. As a rare anomaly in ten thousand years, his existence itself is an unreasonable existence, so Su Yan possesses not only true immortals. The state of mind, and the supreme state of mind of the immortal emperor!


    Then a few death lights flashed through the air again, and the confrontation between the two sides was unreserved!


    The elders of the Supreme Supreme Being could not see the situation inside the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. They could only see that the result of the collision of the dead lights was evenly divided, and no one took advantage!


    Knock the immortal door to cultivate is the ultimate power of death and destruction, they have no idea that they will not take any advantage in the field they are best at! Not even a living person can do anything!


    Although the two ray of death had already dissipated more than half of each other in the air, the remaining power was still too strong!


    Falling to the surrounding area not only disintegrated the surrounding rocks and turned the mountains into ashes, but also caused the fire magma to spread quickly from the ground!


    Now even a fool could see it, and the power of knocking on the immortal gate master and Su Yan surpassed the Chenhuan constant and was far above the rest of the monks.

 Chapter 3238： The strongest spirit

    Chapter 3238: The strongest spirit


    Both of these two have the strength of Dao Ancestor level, changing the world and reshaping the appearance of the earth is simply a task for these two people!


    The battle between these two people will inevitably shake the mountain, and finally the main altar of the immortal gate is destroyed in the magma fire!


    The shape of the star continent, the pattern of surrounding oceans and islands will also change together!


    Legend has it that in the age of ancient mythology, many disputes between gods and humans could cause such a result!


    Even the speechless old man thought that the cultivation base of these two people had reached the realm of legend, and had reached the same level as the many famous names in the myth age!


    Destroyed magma spewed out from the cracks in the rock, and countless black slates melted in the magma.


    If you use the dead light to continue the duel, the result must be a broken world!


    Su Yan may not care, but the sect master who knocks on the fairy gate cannot.


    Because this is always his main altar, if it is broken, it will be all his loss from knocking on the fairy gate.


    The sect master can only temporarily stop and stop the duel.


    At this time, Su Yan''s fighting spirit was already high to the extreme, and he only felt that the joy was the extreme!


    The master of knocking on the immortal gate is indeed very strong, but it is because he is strong enough that this battle is interesting... when strong is strong, he can be regarded as a real man!


    Moreover, after Su Yan has cultivated the power of Vientiane Senluo, there are few in this world that can compete with him. After killing the mysterious master of the immortal gate, perhaps Su Yan can really do it. Invincible in this world!


    The sect master''s whole body is lingering, and under the effect of the magical power of the sea, the stone is rotten, many black volcanic rocks have begun to melt again...


    The black, hard mountain slowly softened and turned red like jelly, and finally the melted rock merged into the river of magma, spreading rapidly toward the low-lying place, making everything around it look like hell!


    Only then did the speechless old man understand that the sea and rock in "The Treasure of Destruction" is not an exaggerated adjective, but it can really achieve such an incredible exaggerated effect!


    There are so many people practicing the fire system in this world, but they can use the power of the fire system to such a terrifying level, melting the mountains and the earth, and burning them all into a pot of hot magma. I am afraid that no second person can be found!


    Even the saints of the five holy places must not be able to achieve this level!


    The saint is the reincarnated reincarnation of the true immortal of the upper realm, and the power of this mysterious sect master even exceeds that of the saint, so what will he come from?


    It''s a pity that Su Yan deliberately used language to stimulate and provoke. This mysterious sect master still didn''t say a word, and he was calm and unhurried when using various powers. Obviously, he was not disturbed by Su Yan''s words!


    Such an opponent is the most terrifying, because he always keeps the coolest mind, looking for your weakest place.


    There was another heat wave exploding in a sudden!


    This place has turned the Buddha into a hot pill furnace!


    Being able to use heaven and earth as a pill furnace is rare in ancient times!


    But even with such a terrifying power, it cannot shake Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    The divine light of the eight-story Buddha pagoda envelops the sky, and the miracle that seems to have fallen from the sky, no matter how the surroundings change, the vicissitudes of the sea, the dryness of the sea and the destruction of the sea, cannot be shaken!


    As long as this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still shining with divine light, it means that the struggle between Su Yan and the master is still going on!


    The level of this battle is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even the speechless old man had never thought that the two would fight to such an extent!


    It''s not that a few sword auras and sword auras split the mountains, it''s not that a formation razes a mountain, nor is a few spells covering a range of three or five miles under a little frost and fire.


    But the surrounding mountains were either crushed into fly ash, or dissolved into blood-colored magma, and ceased to exist...


    What these two people competed now is not true essence and mana, but the mastery of the law and the ability to control this piece of heaven and earth!


    This is actually a battle at the Dao Ancestor level!


    That was the case for the legendary hierarchs of Jiejiao and Shijiao!


    No one knows how this battle will be used to determine the outcome and who will win.


    Only one thing is clear, that is, if the battle becomes more intense, then the Doomsday Volcano will be excited!


    The Doomsday Volcano is the most majestic volcano on the Star Continent. If the Doomsday Volcano erupts, the billowing smoke produced will inevitably not be immune to the main continent 20,000 miles away!


    The coastal waters of the Star Continent will inevitably be boiling!


    With the five-color divine light shining, the thick clouds in the sky were also pierced, and the golden sunlight sprinkled on Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda through the broken thick clouds.


    Under the sun, this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is more and more stunning!


    Even He Qingxian was too shocked to speak.


    And five miles away, the speechless old man couldn''t help asking: "What is the origin of this Buddha Pagoda? How can it be so powerful?"


    Zhu Xin shook his head and said, "This is the secret of Su Yan''s cultivation technique. How would I know?"


    The surrounding temperature has reached a certain limit, and the two winding lava rivers have become majestic, and they seem to be able to close together at any time.


    Had it not been for the support of magic, the clothes of Zhu Xin and the speechless old man would have already burned.


    Under the influence of the four extinctions in "The Treasure of Destruction", the sea is withered and the stone is rotten, this place is actually equal to the **** on earth.


    Suddenly, a sound of dragons and tigers roared!


    It turned out that the master of the door extended a hand and turned towards the thick clouds in the sky!


    Then I saw the wind and clouds in the sky gathered in the hands of the master, gradually being crushed into a black dragon and a black tiger!


    These two strange beasts not only absorbed the powerful death energy of the sect master, but also formed from the wind and clouds in the surrounding area for dozens of miles, and their bodies were all over ten miles!


    These two terrifying fiends just moved randomly, and they could generate a huge wind in the air. After forming, they roared frantically, and their blood-colored eyes did not leave Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda for a moment!


    The speechless old man said: "Holding the wind and cloud in your hand, you can arbitrarily turn into rare animals and animals. This kind of ability has almost only appeared in books. Those who can do this are all characters in myths and legends."


    Seeing this, the speechless old man figured out how rash they were when they came to the main altar of the immortal gate that day!


    The strength of this sect master is really too shocking! Like Su Yan, it was so strong that it was unreasonable!


    The scene in front of me is so shocking that words can hardly describe it!


    The two of them can easily hold the laws of heaven and earth in their hands, and then manipulate the laws with a small amount of mana, and use the power of heaven and earth to form earth-shaking spells!

 Chapter 3239： Extremely hot hell

    Chapter 3239: Extremely Hot Hell


    The sect master changed the dragons and tigers over ten miles in length. In just a moment, he saw a blood piercing the sky, and then the sun falling in the sky became more and more dazzling. At this moment, even Zhu Xin felt that they could not open their eyes. !


    Since the sect master has shown incredible power, how could Su Yan show weakness?


    The competition between the two sides is not only the city, but also the momentum and courage!


    And the golden sunlight falling from the sky has also undergone a radical change in nature at this moment, directly changing into a golden sword!


    Turn the sun in the sky into your own sharp sword, the sun is so great that the sword light will be more than one hundred thousand and one million!


    How can the dragon and tiger formed by this pair of dark clouds be able to withstand it, before they can display any power, they were pierced through and fell into the river of magma very painfully!


    The magma river was violently shaken!


    The shaky protective barrier of the buildings on the side of the Xianmen Mountain was also easily broken under Su Yan''s attack, and then the buildings collapsed frantically.


    Even the elder Taishang and He Qingxian were on the altar, and their flesh was pierced with golden light!


    At the same time, fairy music played in the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    After the golden sunlight turned into a sharp sword, it added a touch of solemnity!


    That was how the Great Emperor Xuanwu swept the power of the demon kings!


    Although the dead air that condensed outside the door master blocked the pervasive sunlight, it was also at a loss for a while.


    At this point in the battle, no matter what method he used to deal with Su Yan, it was always Su Yan''s move in the end. Not only could he calmly resolve his attack, but he could also form a certain countermeasure!


    Now, the balance of battle has completely tilted towards Su Yan!


    If the sect master had no countermeasures, he would sooner or later be suppressed by Su Yan and fall into the magma of the earth fire.


    Of course, the sect master also knew this, so the dark halberd in his hand swallowed black lightning, and the third extinction of "The Book of World Destruction" was also displayed at this time!


    This third extinction is called torrential rain, and it represents the hurricane and flood that extinct everything!


    In the vicinity of this doomsday volcano, the water vapor was originally extremely thin, and the sect master had just used the magical powers of the sea and rocks, so it was impossible to cause a monstrous flood.


    No matter how strong the algorithm is, no matter how thorough the comprehension of spells is, it is impossible to change water out of nothing!


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t change the monstrous flood, because the ground has already been lava flowing! This magma is the flood that the master wants to cause!


    After a slight change in the wind direction, the two lava rivers below finally dissolved the mountains in the middle and merged together!


    After the blood-colored lava rivers gathered into one piece, the wind became more and more wild!


    In the strong wind, many huge rocks flew around, and dozens of ancient buildings that knocked on the immortal gates collapsed directly in the strong wind. The wind continues to become wild after this!


    The speechless old man quickly cast the wind curse, trying to stabilize his figure in the wind.


    Only Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda did not shake in this gust of wind.


    The violent wind reached the top of the lava river, and gradually changed!


    I saw the violent wind churn in the magma river, and gradually formed a tornado that penetrated the world!


    There are countless crimson lava in the tornado, making this tornado look very spectacular and gorgeous!


    The tornado drew the magma from the river and sprayed it into the sky. Soon there was a heavy rain of magma in the sky!


    The red-red magma fire rain fell from the sky, becoming denser and denser.


    The speechless old man had to hold the golden boat and continue to retreat toward the rear! His presence in the Seventh Heaven dignified through the Tribulation Realm made him feel very dangerous even watching the battle at a distance of five miles!


    But at this time, it is also very difficult for the speechless old man to retreat, because the surrounding wind is strong, and it is very difficult to stabilize his body in the terrible hurricane, let alone move against the wind!


    "The Treasure of Destruction" is really not a normal exercise method, all the visions of heaven and earth it caused are aimed at exterminating all living beings!


    And after all the three extinctions were displayed, it also formed a domain unique to the master-extremely hot hell!


    With the help of the power of the Doomsday Volcano, the extremely hot **** has the right time and place, and the life of the master is surging to the extreme! Under the breath of horror, everything seems to be suppressed!


    But... Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda seemed to have taken root in the air, and it didn''t waver at all!


    Now everyone can see that the master''s "The Treasure of Destruction" is not trivial, and it is absolutely worthy of the title of the three great books of the third region!


    But after the three major extinctions took turns, and after the extremely hot **** was formed, Su Yan was completely helpless, and even Su Yan''s defensive magic weapon could not be broken. This is unbelievable.


    Su Yan said at this time: "My eight-story Pagoda can carry even thousands of thunder tribulations, do you... feel that your ability to manipulate the situation is comparable to tens of thousands of thunder tribulations? The master of the immortal gate, If you have any abilities, please use it, Su Yan will definitely stay with you to the end!"


    In the squally wind, the fire and rain are still pouring crazily! Like the frenzy of the end times!


    If such an attack is placed on another continent, even the gate of the Five Great Sacred Lands will definitely be breached!


    The magma fire rain is too dense, it is bigger than any abnormal rainstorm that Su Yan has experienced.


    It''s almost like a giant is using pouring lava!


    After the magma fell on the black rock, it slowly flowed again, and many lava streams merged into the big river. It repeats itself like this, almost inexhaustible!


    But this rain of fire from the sky, it just happened to be this Su Yan!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still as stable as a rock, as if this Su Yan is their destined nemesis in knocking on the immortal gate!


    This kind of feeling is not unique to Knock on the Immortal Gate. The saints of the five holy places have had similar emotions.


    Even if you have exhausted your organs and used the right time and place to cast the supreme mighty spell, you have almost achieved the ultimate in the ultimate, but still can''t control the final result, it will inevitably produce a strong sense of powerlessness.


    And Su Yan is the source of this sense of powerlessness.


    So the saints of the five holy places would call Su Yan an anomaly. The existence of anomalous numbers cannot be measured by common sense, and all the principles of the Fa may not be useful to him.


    Several tornadoes are still sweeping the magma, and the fire rain is still falling happily!


    Let this piece of land, which is already full of wild atmosphere, appear more wild and restless!


    Su Yan felt a strange feeling in his heart. Hurricanes and fire rain seemed to exterminate everything, but in fact they created an environment for the birth of life. After experiencing extreme harshness, they will give birth to hope.


    This world is always reincarnating between life and death, constantly arising and passing away.

 Chapter 3240： Sunro Field

    Chapter 3240: Senluo Realm


    When this rain of fire reached its peak, there was another magic weapon in the master''s hand. This magic weapon looked like a seven-story pagoda, but it was lean and clear inside. There were seven different-colored sharp edges on it, corresponding to the Big Dipper. .


    This pagoda should be called Linglong Pagoda, and it is also a magic weapon on the list of spirit tools.


    After the gatekeeper threw the pagoda away, it turned into a silver-white streamer and plunged into the lava river below!


    There were already several tornadoes in the magma river that swept magma to the sky!


    After the Linglong pagoda fell into the lava river, these tornadoes changed very strangely again!


    I saw these tornadoes gradually formed into a dragon shape, as if they had come alive! In the end it became seven heavenly fire dragons!


    Seven long dragons opened up their territories among the dark volcanic rocks, making the river of magma even larger!


    Then the seven long dragons occupied the position of the seven stars, and they spewed flames more and more fiercely toward the sky!


    The earth fire magma here is inexhaustible, relying on the seven-star power of the exquisite pagoda, the seven heavenly fire dragons will definitely be able to maximize the power of the magma fire rain!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the sect master could use the Linglong Pagoda to such an extreme!


    The lethality of the extremely hot **** has also reached its peak at this time!


    If Su Yan kills rashly, the blood in his body may evaporate in an instant, but staying in the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is equivalent to being passively beaten here.


    Passive beating is definitely not Su Yan''s character, he must find a way to counter the opponent!


    Suddenly, a circle of white divine light condensed outside the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and there was an additional stone monument behind Su Yan.


    The wordless stele was filled with the meaning of holiness, and Su Yan also closed his eyes at this moment and entered a realm of profound and profound.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes, a circle of white ripples swayed again, and then Su Yan and the eight-story Buddha Pagoda were surrounded by a circle of white divine light!


    No matter how violent the fire and rain, no matter how the gusty wind roars, or how terrifying the extreme heat **** is, Su Yan can''t feel any pressure.


    Here is the beauty of the wordless monument. After you have thoroughly mastered the wordless stele, you can open up your own country with the power of law and the supreme state of mind!


    The kingdom is far above the realm and can almost be understood as a parallel space. No attack in this world can spread to the kingdom, because the two have already formed a world that cannot interfere with each other.


    Su Yan stood in the country, watching everything coldly.


    He saw the building of Knock Immortal Gate continuously falling into the sea of ??fire, producing a series of explosions in the magma.


    Even the altar is slowly sinking in the magma, and the lower three floors of the Tongtian Pagoda have also been wrapped in magma.


    It''s just that the Tongtian Pagoda is still lonely, and I don''t know what the situation is with the saint inside.


    He Qingxian had already escaped into the sky, and the elder too could not hold it long ago, and his physical body was extremely damaged.


    Although Su Yan was not affected by the hot **** in his own country, in a sense, the sect master also avoided Su Yan''s attack by the hot hell. Neither party can interfere with each other.


    If you can''t break this hot hell, then Su Yan can''t defeat the master!


    Su Yan said: "The master of the immortal gate, you are indeed very strong. Perhaps dying under my swordsmanship is the best compliment for you."


    While speaking, Su Yan''s kingdom continued to expand, and finally he almost cut off the seven fire dragons on the lava river!


    The fusion and struggle between the kingdom and the real space have caused space shocks.


    In the midst of this turmoil, Su Yan harvested his eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and then stepped out of the country of wordless monuments alone.


    No one would have imagined that Su Yan would take the risk alone at such a time and take the initiative to step out of the protection of the country!


    Even He Qingxian thought that Su Yan was really crazy!


    No matter how strong Su Yan was, he would only be able to cross the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven, and he was obviously inferior to the Sect Master in terms of realm comparison. This was Su Yan''s biggest disadvantage.


    Now that the extremely hot **** has been completed, it would be too much to kill the sect master at this time!


    But a circle of **** sword waves swept away from Su Yan''s hands!


    This scarlet sword circle shaped Su Yan''s domain!


    To deal with the hot **** of the sect master, one must use the method of a saint to form a realm! Only realms can deal with realms!


    There are two basic requirements in the field of formation. The first is to master the corresponding laws, and the second is to transcend the world of mind.


    The first point can be mastered by a strong enough monk, but the second point is different. It is almost impossible for anyone to do this except for the saints.


    Su Yan relied on the **** sword wave of the Murder Sword to open up his unique domain.


    In this realm, all murderous and mana-evolving things are turned into nothingness!


    This is Su Yan''s self-created Senluo realm!


    Extremely hot **** is everywhere, and it is still expanding outside, but Su Yan''s sword circle is getting bigger and bigger in the hot hell. Even if it is extremely hot, it will turn into a sunroe!


    As long as the sect master of knocking on the immortal gate is drawn into his sword circle, he must not be Su Yan''s opponent in the realm of Sen Luo!


    The sect master would naturally not be willing to catch it with his hands, the dead energy in his body was released more and more crazily, and the fire and rain in the extremely hot **** grew more and more!


    In the heat wave, countless black mountains melted into hot magma...


    "The first style of "Sen Luo Sword Art"-the blood moon descends!" Following Su Yan''s words, the sun in the sky seemed to lose its luster, and then the land fell into darkness.


    Only the blood of lava rivers and fire rain became the only brilliance in the sky!


    In this terrifying darkness, a **** sword light curved like a crescent moon, oppressing from the sky!


    This is the most extreme sword light in the world today! It represents Su Yan''s strongest understanding of swordsmanship, and also represents the ultimate human being can achieve in the field of swords!


    It represents Su Yan''s strongest strength! So it can overshadow the brilliance of the sun!


    The dark halberd in the master''s hand was also activated at this moment, and dark lightning danced wildly on the halberd, forming an airtight power grid and this **** moon of Su Yan slammed together!


    Boom!


    The two terrifying forces collided directly, and the rivalry between the domains was also unfolding in space!


    And in this ultimate showdown, the space is torn apart by destructive forces!


    After the earth fission below, under the blowing of the hurricane, magma spewed up randomly!


    And not far away, the smoke-bearing doomsday volcano finally ushered in its first eruption!


    The ground beneath one''s foot became more and more torn apart, and countless magma poured out from the cracks in the ground!


    At this moment, it is like the end of the world!

 Chapter 3241： Samsara

    Chapter 3241: Reincarnation One Slash


    After the violent eruption of the doomsday volcano, the earth trembled!


    The lava river also began to agitate!


    The fire rain in the sky and the seven fire dragons in the sky are still in operation, with strong winds, fire rains, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, extremely hot temperatures...


    Almost all the elements needed for extinction are gathered here.


    On the mountainside of the Doomsday Volcano, the remaining Koxianmen buildings bear the brunt.


    These buildings had already been severely damaged in the previous confrontation, and all of them slowly sank into the crimson magma after being hit.


    The shattered altar also fell apart more, and above, the doomsday volcano was billowing with smoke, and it seemed that a more intense eruption was brewing for the next moment.


    The confrontation between Su Yan and the sect master did not end, but gradually ushered in a brand new climax!


    Within the Scarlet Sword Circle, the newly-born Sun Luo Realm settled the violent magma and the extremely hot air!


    And outside the realm of Sun Luo, is the world shrouded in extremely hot hell.


    Although Su Yan''s Senluo domain is strong, it is not easy to play here, because the current situation is not just a duel between him and the master.


    The surrounding magma swallowed the mountains, forming a big river, and the doomsday volcano has also erupted. The sect master��s extremely hot **** can be blessed this day with only a little mana.


    Volcanic magma was originally extremely hot, but it was inexhaustible here. No matter how strong Su Yan was, it was impossible to completely cool down the entire doom volcano.


    Under such circumstances, it is simply difficult to break through the hot hell!


    The time and place are all on the side of the sect master, and the sect master''s own strength is extremely strong. If he wants to deal with Su Yan with all his heart, it is really difficult for Su Yan to use him to have a special way!


    In other words, the current situation is equal to the sect master occupying the right time and place!


    The sect master��s extremely hot **** can easily shift a thousand catties in four or two with the help of a good location, and can cause great damage with only a little mana, and Su Yan must hardly accept this thousand catties.


    But under such extremely unfavorable circumstances, Su Yan did not retreat back, just because he still had a high fighting spirit in his heart, and there were still some assassins in his hand that were useless.


    The sect master made the Flower-Necklace Seal Society with his left hand, and saw a layer of red clouds in the sky merged with the magma fire rain, turning into countless firebirds, slaughtered towards Su Yan''s Senluo realm!


    Su Yan stomped his foot fiercely and said, "Since the Doomsday Volcano is about to erupt, it''s better to make the eruption more violent!"


    Then Su Yan used his strength technique, and the powerful force crushed several black mountains directly and melted into the big river of magma, and the Doomsday Volcano also shook together!


    At this time, within a radius of twenty miles, apart from the lava river, there is only one doomsday volcano left!


    Amidst the shaking of the earth, the Doomsday Volcano also ushered in a brand new eruption!


    A thick gray smoke hit the sky, and then countless volcanic ash fell from the sky!


    Although these volcanic ash is not as good as the red-colored magma, it is considered high temperature in itself, and the volcanic eruption also contains various highly toxic gases!


    And under the Doomsday Volcano, the crimson magma also formed a violent wave!


    Even without the master��s exquisite pagoda, the river of magma is violent to the extreme!


    After the surface of the red magma was torn apart, the magma below showed a bright golden color, and the high temperature contained was even more terrifying!


    Without saying a word, the speechless old man drove the golden boat directly into the sky.


    Outside the golden boat, the protective barrier kept rippling. It was about ten miles away from the Doomsday Volcano, and the impact was already very strong!


    It''s really hard to imagine what a terrifying scene would be at the foot of the volcano!


    What''s more, not only did Su Yan and the sect master have to keep their domains from collapsing, the fighting between them did not stop, but there were signs of becoming more intense!


    The volcanic ash obscures the sky and also hides the golden edge of the sun.


    The dark sky and the red and golden lava on the ground formed an extremely sharp contrast.


    The magma was rolling and the heat wave was pressing. But if this piece of horror is seen from high above, it will feel extremely magnificent!


    He Qingxian patted his stomach and said, "Fortunately, my mind runs fast. If you slow down a little bit, it might be swallowed by magma."


    He Qingxian wanted to escape very much, but he thought about it, and finally stayed high in the sky.


    The two powers compete, no matter who can win, it will not do him any harm.


    If the sect master wins, he is still one of the four great generals, and his power and identity are placed here. Because the sect master needs his power, he will definitely not be cut off, and at most he will be punished.


    If Su Yan wins, then He Qingxian will of course surrender to Su Yan.


    The frenzy of living corpses on the main continent is something the other three gods will be doing. He Qingxian has been sitting in the main altar and has never done anything bad. With Su Yan''s clear character of reward and punishment, he will not necessarily be killed, and he will be slain again at that time, or he can join Su Yan''s sect.


    If these two people are killed to the top and die together, or if they are both injured, He Qingxian certainly doesn''t mind making up the knife, devouring the flesh of these two powerful men to supplement himself.


    After all, He Qingxian was determined not to suffer, so he stood in the air with peace of mind, woven a layer of enchantment to protect his body and watched the battle.


    This is an excellent opportunity to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. If you miss it, you don''t know it will take tens of thousands of years to have such a level of battle, you don''t need to cherish it.


    In the thick cloud formed by the volcanic ash, there is another scarlet lightning running!


    The rumbling sound constantly stimulates the eardrum...


    And under this crimson lightning, a **** sword light shrouded toward the doormaster!


    This **** sword light Su Yan condensed for a long time, and it contained Su Yan''s ultimate understanding of kendo.


    Under the extreme conditions that the Doomsday volcano has erupted, it is almost impossible to break the extremely hot **** with the power of Vientiane Sun Luo. At this critical juncture, Su Yan can rely on the long sword in his hand!


    The ultimate goal of the so-called sword repair is to smooth out all the magic barriers and open a great road to the sky. Today''s Su Yan, regardless of his aura or realm, and the swords in his hands, are all at the peak!


    Of course he can swing the most pinnacle sword!


    The **** sword light condensed by the killing sword traverses the countless magma, sweeping towards the master!


    This sword light looks a little bleak, not as bright as the blood-colored lava around it, but it has a breathtaking texture!


    The moment the sword light passed by, the magma encountered along the way also completely evaporated in the air, leaving no trace!


    This is the second style in "Sen Luo Sword Art": Reincarnation One Slash!

 Chapter 3242： Four eyes golden pupil

    Chapter 3242: Four-Eyed Golden Eyes


    Su Yan''s sword seems very ordinary, but it actually hides a great mystery!


    The doorkeeper seemed to realize what was wrong, but his whole body froze directly in the air.


    He Qingxian frowned at this moment. He only knew that Su Yan''s sword was indescribable, and there was almost no language to describe it. This sword was not earth-shattering, but its power could not be ignored, and it was full of indescribable texture!


    Facing Su Yan''s curious sword, the sect master''s response was really curious to the extreme.


    The so-called response of the sect master turned out to be that he didn''t make any response, and he directly took the sword with his own body!


    The scarlet sword light hit the doormaster so straight.


    He Qingxian didn''t react for a long time, with an expression of extreme astonishment on his face.


    Su Yan''s sword is actually not fast. It doesn''t end everything in the electric light and flint, but allows you to see clearly and clearly.


    He Qingxian didn''t understand why the sect master didn''t do anything in the face of this unpleasant sword, and directly took such a blow with his body. It was obviously easy to take countermeasures.


    Even if you can''t use magic, you can throw magic weapons to resist Su Yan''s sword light.


    But the sect master just didn''t do anything, which is too weird!


    Could it be that Su Yan used any method to frighten the sect master''s mind?


    He Qingxian immediately denied this idea, because it was too ridiculous. The sect master was a corpse fairy who surpassed him, but the so-called corpse fairy had an important prerequisite, that is, there is a corpse without a soul.


    Since there is no spirit, how can you be shocked?


    What is in Su Yan''s sword? It''s not the law of condensing, nor is it Vientiane Sunro, what is it...


    He Qingxian couldn''t figure it out for a while, and after the sect master hit Su Yan''s sword in front of him, he plunged straight into the river of magma!


    Performing a reincarnation cut is also a great burden for Su Yan himself, but before he can catch his breath, the sect master has already flown out of the magma into the air!


    He can control even the extremely hot hell, so the magma is just a matter of course.


    It''s just that there was an extra wound on the doormaster''s left shoulder that was difficult to heal, and the green dragon robe was also damaged.


    Muscles and meridians can be seen lifelike in this wound, just like a living person, but there is not a drop of blood flowing out. People can''t help but suspect that there is no blood in the body of not the master!


    The corpse fairy''s recovery ability is very strong, but at this time the wound on the master''s body has no signs of recovery. This is because both the Samsara One Slash and the Murder Sword have the magical effect of suppressing the opponent''s recovery.


    At the same time, there was a change that the doormaster''s mask was dissolved in the magma.


    After seeing the appearance of the master, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    I saw two pairs of eyes on a majestic face with Chinese characters!


    The pupils of the four eyes are all golden, and there is no human emotion in the awe-inspiring!


    It was not just Su Yan who was surprised, even He Qingxian showed extremely surprised eyes, and said: "No wonder so, no wonder so! Everyone is a corpse fairy, but he can be above us. It turns out that it is because of this..."


    The four eyes and golden eye pupils represent a race that is older than the ancient race and the emperor in the third region.


    No one knows the year this ethnic group was born, but the legends related to this four-eyed ethnic group are often related to the plague.


    When Su Yan was still in the Celestial Realm, he had seen five Zhengxians specializing in yellow plague in Wuji Mountain, all of whom were born with four golden eyes.


    At the beginning, Su Yan thought that these five Zhengxians had deliberately changed their dharma into this form.


    All of the spiritual aspects of the gods are born from the mind. This mind refers to the Taoist mind. It is definitely not a stubborn mind. The change of the spiritual aspects must be serious and solemn, otherwise it will only harm one''s own Taoism.


    The Four Eyes and Golden Eyes must represent divine might such as solemnity and heavenly punishment. Su Yan originally thought that was the case. Later, after the general Shenwei told him, he knew that there was an ancient ethnicity born with two pairs of gold. pupil.


    This has been a matter of how many years ago, the blood of Four Eyes and Jin Tong passed down to the generation of the Sect Master, even if it hadn''t been cut off, it must have been very weak.


    No matter how powerful an ethnicity is, no matter how prosperous it has been, it will never escape its final destiny.


    Because endless life and death is originally the truth of the universe.


    Beyond the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, there is the Divine Tribulation of the Eternal Age, which is stronger than the Emperor Shitian and the Emperor of Humanity, and almost controls all the heavens and the realms in his own hands, and in the end he cannot resist the fate of destruction.


    As long as you are in this world, you will enter the cycle of birth and death. There is birth and death, which is the normal state of this world.


    Therefore, for the powerful ethnic groups, especially the top powerhouses among these ethnic groups, this mortal world is just a huge prison, and the only way out is to survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation, and then escape from this prison. In order to achieve immortality and eternity.


    As the mask was exposed, the wound on the left shoulder of the doormaster also had a very strange change!


    I saw some strange black breath slowly emanating from his wound.


    Seeing this black breath, Su Yan''s first thought of course was the black water in the living dead... Maybe the black water was the product of the dilution of the black breath in the main body of the door.


    The gatekeeper is most likely the source of the zombie frenzy.


    Su Yan was holding a murderous sword, and the wordless monument stood quietly behind him, and the magma thumped continuously below.


    Su Yan only found that the gatekeeper who knocked on the fairy gate looked a little weird. The gatekeeper''s two pairs of golden eyes were totally lacking in expression and anger. It seemed that he couldn''t do simple pupil focusing, and it seemed like someone was manipulated. Meat puppet.


    Before Su Yan felt a little strange, because he is also a corpse fairy, He Qingxian has to be a lot more agile regardless of his eyes and various subtle movements. Although the master''s strength is more powerful, no matter what the movements or the use of tricks, there is a dullness. Feeling, and from the time of the fight until now, he hasn''t said a word, like a dumb, which makes Su Yan more suspicious.


    Su Yan was a little curious, the master''s power had almost reached the apex of this world, and he could keep pace with his Su Yan. Who can manipulate such an existence as a toy?


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Panshan once strayed into another world and met a master of the witch race. They not only turned all the creatures of a world into zombies, but also refined many masters into **** puppets, allowing them to drive.


    Considering that there must be a deep relationship between Kow Xianmen and the ancient Wu Clan, this kind of thing is also possible.


    That wizard is not very powerful, and can still do such a thing, if there are really surviving wizard masters in the third region, it is very possible to use knocking on the immortal gate to pack and disguise himself.


    It''s just that for the flexibility of the puppet and to retain the puppet''s greatest combat power during his lifetime, the witch **** puppet must seal at least part of the seven souls of the three souls and seven souls in the corpse.


    If there is no soul, it is no different from a wooden puppet. No matter how strong it is, it may be difficult to use it, let alone using various combat techniques and the law of fate.


    But the sect master and He Qingxian in front of them had no surviving souls in their bodies. They were corpses and no souls in the true sense, but they could easily use various laws. What''s the matter?


    Is it possible that the surviving Wu clan has made breakthrough progress in a certain key technology?

 Chapter 3243： Black Death

    Chapter 3243 Black Death


    The sword light in Su Yan''s hand was condensed, but the confrontation between the domains continued.


    The black aura of the doormaster is also constantly emerging from the wound, and then quietly spreading in the air.


    These black auras are really weird, so Su Yan has to be careful...


    Gradually, there was a very strong warning sign in Su Yan''s heart. It seemed that an unprecedented threat was about to happen!


    In order to be safe, Su Yan not only opened the Senluo domain to a greater extent, but also released the defensive barrier of the wordless stele. A ring of silver-white holy light enveloped Su Yan, which made Su Yan see. It''s even more majestic!


    After two rounds of the Doomsday Volcano erupted, it gradually subsided.


    The so-called calm is definitely not the volcano falling into silence, but the magma is no longer sprayed into the sky, but gushes out in patches along the volcanic crater and gathers with the lava river below.


    The surface of the lava river is reddish red, and the inside exposed after being impacted is a dazzling golden color.


    On the mountainside of the Doomsday Volcano, only one Tongtian Pagoda still stands still in the magma river, and the rest of the buildings in the Kouxianmen are almost melted in the torrent of magma.


    The temperature of the magma is so terrifying that it can be completely unaffected by the successive eruptions of the earthquake and volcano. The river impact of the magma is so strong that it can''t be shaken. This Tongtian Tower is very likely to be some ancient treasure.


    It is said that Xiaomeng��s mother, the saint who knocked on the fairy gate, was locked in the Tongtian Tower. But I haven''t seen her show up so far, so this must be questioned.


    The warning signs in Su Yan''s heart became stronger and stronger. This warning sign came from Su Yan''s Dao heart.


    With a clear mind, he can grasp all kinds of mysterious and mysterious dangers very accurately, so Su Yan can overcome strong enemies and turn good luck every time.


    But apart from lava rivers and volcanic eruptions, there are no new threats. If there is any threat, it can only come from the master of the immortal gate.


    Su Yan was a little more curious, what did the silent and dull door master do in secret.


    At this time, Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the sky, only to see He Qingxian who turned into a stream of light and flew out of the clouds.


    Su Yan realized that He Qingxian must also be aware of some danger, so he flew away on the cloud.


    Only the super elder was left standing there stupidly, but gradually found that his body became unwilling to call out, and then black spots appeared on his body, and his body was also unconscious in the air under the severe pain. Distorted!


    In the distortion, the elder Taishang could no longer control his body, and finally fell straight into the river of magma.


    The elder Taishang struggled desperately, but after a few black bubbles came out, the lava swallowed his body completely.


    The Supreme Elder didn''t fall in vain, at least let Su Yan understand what the sect master used.


    The last of the four extinctions in "The Treasure of Destruction" is the Black Death.


    Volcanoes, earthquakes, hurricanes, floods, and the natural disasters caused by the first three extinctions, can''t help but Su Yan, the master can only sacrifice the last one!


    The mysterious ethnic group with four-eyed golden pupils could have taken charge of the plague. At this time, using the magical power of the Black Death will inevitably increase its power!


    Even Su Yan needs to be extremely careful not to allow his body to be infected with this evil germ!


    The black breath emanating from the main body of the door should be the pathogen of the Black Death.


    These pathogens are so small that it is almost impossible for human senses to detect them after they are dispersed in the air. They can only rely on profound and profound spiritual perception to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    It''s just that the extremely hot **** has almost reached its peak with the help of the eruption of the doomsday volcano. In this extremely hot hell, it will suppress the vitality of the Black Death pathogen.


    And there are not enough corpses around to make a breeding ground for the Black Death.


    Extremely hot hell, for all life, it is the most cruel hell!


    This is good news for Su Yan.


    Compared to the unpredictable Black Death, Su Yan was more willing to use the realm to harden the hot hell.


    Fortunately, Su Yan��s domain is integrated with the power of Wandao Senluo, and the pathogens of the Black Death are also in the world, so in the invisible place, Su Yan��s realm can still turn these pathogens into a lot of Senluo. nothingness.


    Su Yan originally thought that these tiny germs would be very easy to deal with, but after they really fought it, he realized that it was a little different.


    I don��t know what the nature of the bacteria of the Black Death is, and even Sen Luo can eat it!


    It can only be said that it is fortunate that this is an uninhabited star continent. If you change a continent, the power of the Black Death will definitely be stronger!


    The price of biting Sen Luo is of course the life, but in this way, it is not the sect master''s unilateral consumption, but everyone is caught in a war of attrition.


    The only difference is that the door mainly consumes the black aura in the body, while Su Yan needs to consume his own true essence.


    There are four major extinctions in "The Treasure of Destruction", and they have all been used to the extreme at this time!


    The sky is falling, the ground is cracked, the sea is dry, the stone is rotten, and the sky is dark, the master can no longer do better!


    He Qingxian flew above the heavy clouds, and the golden sunlight shone on him.


    He took out a piece of white paper, fold it lightly, and transformed it into a big paper crane. He Qingxian took this paper crane as his mount and stood in the sky. After thinking about it, he said: "This If the two monsters continue to fight like this, this continent will be broken. It��s a pity that the saint is still in the Tongtian Pagoda, and Lao Tzu��s weakness is still in the Tongtian Pagoda. If not, I would have left here long ago! These two guys It''s really scary! If you escape a bit slower, I will have to confess to this ghost place."


    A thick cloud rolled and flowed directly to the horizon.


    The thick cloud caused by the volcanic ash may have covered the surrounding area of ??500 miles, and it is still expanding at this time.


    He Qingxian was already in a dilemma at this time.


    His life gate was locked in the Tongtian Tower, so he had to pay attention to the outcome of this battle.


    Because no matter who can win this battle in the end, he will definitely become the new master of Tongtian Tower, in other words, he will also become the master of He Qingxian.


    Had it not been for the fact that the gate of life had been locked, He Qingxian would have driven a thousand paper cranes to wander the world! There are no obstacles in the world, this is happy and happy, and it is worthy of the name of his generation of corpse immortals!


    The third area is vast and boundless. I don��t know how many Lingshan scenery there are. What fun is it to stay in this barren star continent and face a lot of cold corpses?


    But reality destined that he could not get this free and easy.


    Just as He Qingxian was indecisive, many branches and leaves suddenly pierced the heavy lead cloud and grew into the sky above these nine days!

 Chapter 3244： Immortal Demon Tree Comes Back

    Chapter 3244: Immortal Demon Tree''s Return


    He Qingxian was extremely surprised at this moment.


    Know that there is a sea of ??purgatory fire below, and magma is flowing freely in the end!


    The scorching heat of the extremely hot hell, coupled with the spread of the Black Death, has already turned this area into a restricted zone of life!


    How come the branches and leaves of many trees suddenly pierce the thick volcanic cloud?


    This is too weird!


    These branches and leaves that pierced the thick clouds immediately became luxuriant after receiving the sunlight, and even bloomed with flowers of different colors. The fragrance came out, which invigorated He Qingxian''s spirit.


    These branches and leaves grow at a speed comparable to He Qingxian''s immortal lotus pond!


    And under the thick clouds, there is a huge tree that is too big to describe in words!


    He Qingxian''s mastery of the laws of the wood system considers himself to be among the top five in the world, but he is definitely unable to create such a giant wood out of nothing in the volcanic magma of the end!


    The existence of this giant tree itself can be regarded as an incredible miracle!


    The thick clouds were gradually blown away, a huge tree trunk appeared in He Qingxian''s sight, and the branches and leaves above the trunk grew wildly in the sun!


    In the extremely visible range, a large branch and leaves can be seen expanding above the sea of ??clouds, and within a short period of time, it covers a radius of more than ten miles.


    At this time, the huge degree of this tree is beyond imagination, standing at the position of He Qingxian can not get a glimpse of the whole picture of this huge tree.


    He Qingxian has never seen such a big tree! I have never heard of such a huge tree in the third region!


    Even the Dongfang Jianmu, which is famous for its huge size, can only pale in comparison to this tree!


    He has no idea how this giant tree came, and how it appeared here so suddenly!


    Even the erupting doomsday volcano, extremely hot hell, and the Black Death cannot stop its growth!


    It''s hard to imagine how strong the vitality contained in this is!


    He Qingxian finally recovered his senses, and then said: "This tree must have been released by Su Yan! The sect master does not have such a great ability, and it is impossible for him to make such a huge creature out of him who has cultivated a lifeless spirit! What kind of tree is it, it is so exaggerated!"


    It''s just... He Qingxian couldn''t figure out for a while, what was Su Yan''s purpose for releasing such a giant tree!


    Huo Kemu among the Five Elements, this is the truth that everyone knows. Under such circumstances, using wood spells will only encourage the fierce power of the extremely hot hell!


    Unless... this giant tree is not afraid of fire at all!


    But because of the existence of the Black Death below, He Qingxian didn''t dare to easily descend to a low altitude. He could only use his spiritual mind to detect this giant tree!


    When the divine mind he had divided out came into contact with this giant tree, he only felt a huge mouth swallowing his divine mind in an instant, almost swallowing his spirit, body, and everything!


    He Qingxian could only cut off the connection with this ray of spiritual thought to protect himself, but he was still extremely shocked, because he never knew there was such a greedy creature in this world!


    It''s as if what stood in front of him was not a tree at all, but a peerless evil demon that had come to the world in ancient times!


    He Qingxian wiped his cold sweat and kept a distance from this giant tree very sensibly.


    He already knew that this giant tree must have an extraordinary origin, so Su Yan would release this giant tree when he was at the critical link of his gambling, knowing that the fire can help the wood!


    In the golden boat, Zhu Xin was stunned for a while, and the speechless old man also asked: "What kind of giant tree is this, and how can it be so stalwart?"


    The two men looked at each other, their faces full of surprise and doubt. They didn''t know any trees could stand in such an extremely hot hell!


    There are dozens of miles away from the Doomsday Volcano, so you can see it very clearly.


    Under the dark sky, blood-colored magma is pouring out from the doomsday volcano. The heat waves continue to rush to form a layer of miasma. On the other side of the miasma, you can see a big tree suddenly appearing and growing to the top of the clouds. Know what height it has reached!


    The picture of the Doomsday volcano and this giant tree together is too unmatched.


    The fire rain in the sky is still falling, but this giant tree is still luxuriant under the flaming magma, and it seems to be completely immune to flames and high temperatures.


    And after this big tree appeared, Su Yan''s breath became very empty...


    They only knew that this giant tree must be related to Su Yan!


    This giant tree was indeed released by Su Yan, but it wasn''t that Su Yan relied on mana to shape it, but Su Yan originally had such a tree in his body.


    The name of this tree is the Immortal Demon Tree!


    After being pressed into a small sapling by Su Yan that day, it has been subdued in the Dantian heart.


    Taking the Immortal Demon Tree out to fight against the sect master was Su Yan''s temporary intention, and it could be regarded as a poisonous method.


    The characteristic of the immortal demon tree is that it can absorb all the creatures that are close to it, and then turn it into a nourishment for its own growth.


    This kind of characteristic is destined that once the Immortal Demon Tree has absorbed tens of millions of creatures and accumulated a large amount of praying power, after it has grown to a certain level, it will be very troublesome to suppress it.


    So when Su Yan faced the enemy, he never considered using the Immortal Demon Tree to fight the enemy, because maybe the Immortal Demon Tree would become a bigger trouble!


    But under this doomsday volcano, there is no need to worry about it, because the living creatures here are only tens of miles away from the silent old man.


    It is too difficult for the immortal demon tree to cross dozens of miles and rivers of lava to capture the speechless old man, and it is almost impossible to achieve.


    However, the surrounding Black Death virus may become the target of the Immortal Demon Tree, which is also an important reason why Su Yan released the Immortal Demon Tree.


    As long as the Immortal Demon Tree can break the Black Death, Su Yan will also have the confidence to break the extremely hot hell!


    There are a total of nine types of Sword Art. Su Yancai only used two types. If he could display all the following seven tricks, he would surely be able to cut the gate master to pieces!


    But whether the Immortal Demon Tree can really absorb the Black Death virus around it and turn it into nutrients for its own growth, Su Yan still doesn''t know.


    So this is actually a no-brainer.


    If the virus of the Black Death is allowed to continue to gnaw on the realm of Sun Luo, the situation will only be worse for Su Yan.


    The arrival of the immortal demon tree is bound to break!


    Either it will become the nutrient for the expansion of the Black Death, or help Su Yan suppress the four extinctions of "The Treasure of Destruction" together, and this deadlock will definitely be completely broken!

 Chapter 3245： Strongest determination

    Chapter 3245: The strongest determination


    Facing the face of the huge volcanic cloud, Su Yan didn''t say a word.


    He Qingxian''s roar did not move Su Yan, as if Su Yan was hesitating.


    In terms of Su Yan''s character, he rarely has such hesitation. What makes Su Yan so hesitating?


    In fact, it is not so much Su Yan hesitating to say that Su Yan has made a new discovery.


    Because there is not only a mysterious aura from the Doomsday Volcano, Su Yan seems to have heard the sound of his heartbeat!


    At the same time, it is slowly awakening with a faint anger...


    He Qingxian said what ancestor of ten thousand corpses was locked inside the Doomsday Volcano, so how could there be anger and heartbeat?


    This is really too unusual. It is impossible to be a normal person or even a human being to produce such a breath and a strong heartbeat from such a long distance!


    Even in the prehistoric and mythological ages, monsters of this level are very rare and cannot be found everywhere!


    This is the reason for Su Yan''s delay. It is still uncertain whether the existence in the volcano is an enemy or a friend. If he rushes up to attack, it will only inexplicably provoke the opponent. At that time, it may cause a situation where there is no way to deal with it!


    Perhaps the owner of this heartbeat sounded asleep in the doomsday volcano without knowing how many years before knocking on the fairy gate!


    The lava of the Doomsday Volcano is a terrifying desperate situation for humans, such weak creatures, but for those mythical creatures, it may be just a hotbed for sleeping.


    When Su Yan was the immortal emperor, there were many such rare birds and animals! These rare birds and beasts are very convincing to the fairy, but when placed in this world, they can become powerful and fierce beasts that can destroy the world!


    But as the Doomsday Volcano continued to erupt, thick smoke was released from the crater, and the face of the volcanic cloud condensed more and more. It seemed to engulf Su Yan and the huge immortal tree!


    After reaching this point of irreversibility, Su Yan also had to do it!


    I saw that Su Yan didn''t wave the killing sword in his hand, but just stretched out the other hand, and this hand gently grabbed in the void, and the huge human face collapsed in the air!


    The overwhelming volcanic cloud seemed to freeze at this moment, and he couldn''t head towards Su Yan.


    During the confrontation, Su Yan felt that the monster in the Doomsday Volcano seemed to have nothing to do with the face of the dark cloud.


    Is it possible that on top of this monster, is there any hidden master in the fairy gate? And this face is what this master condensed...


    This is the only reasonable explanation. But whether the specific situation is like this, Su Yan can''t pack a ticket, because the current situation is really weird, and everything can happen.


    This face is just a bluff, and it doesn''t contain much magic power. Besides, it can''t sense anything else.


    On the contrary, He Qingxian roared for a long time, and the legendary ancestor of ten thousand corpses has never appeared.


    The doomsday volcano continues to erupt, but everyone is numb to the eruption.


    And there is the immortal demon tree in front to help with it, so don''t worry too much about the magma of the Doomsday Volcano will fall on your head.


    Su Yan stared at the monsters inside the volcano, while Wu Xueqi and the speechless elder also started to take action. Their goal was the tower of Tongtian.


    The bottom three floors of the Tongtian Pagoda have been buried in the hot lava, and the surrounding appearance is very turbulent, but this Tongtian Pagoda is still very stable standing on the mountainside of the Doomsday Volcano.


    And the buildings next to the Tongtian Tower had all been wiped out.


    The Tongtian Pagoda looks grayish, not much different from the cooling volcanic ash, and there are not many decorations on it. It can be seen that apart from some primitiveness, it can''t find other characteristics.


    But in the spiritual world that is invisible to the naked eye, this tower of heaven is full of sacred light, condensing extremely strong spell rules, otherwise it will not be able to stand tall in this place where magma flows and volcanoes erupt.


    Zhu Xin is very familiar with the rules of these spells, not only related to the Witch Clan, but also with the Underworld God Clan.


    Even many symbols on the Tongtian Tower are symbols of the gods of the underworld!


    After Wu Xueqi came under the Tongtian Tower, his eyes suddenly became sharp!


    Then Tianwen Badao calmly displayed it in Wuxue''s hands. At this time, there is no need to say any nonsense, and you are done with the knife!


    When the first sword came, the originally invisible defensive barrier outside the Tongtian Tower was immediately activated, and countless sky-blue lightning gathered together, trying to break the sword light of Wuxueqi!


    While Wu Xuetong gritted his teeth, he directly rushed into the activated defensive formation without hesitation, and seemed to treat his unrecovered body as a long knife!


    Under the blessing of Wu Xueqi himself, the light of the sword once diverged and became bigger again!


    Rumble!


    Daoguang and Dianguang strangled directly together! And the wordless old man also chose to shoot at this time, and many golden talismans flew out of the hands of the speechless old man. These golden talismans were all formed by true essence, representing the strongest technique of the heavenly master on earth.


    In fact, the silent old man is also the founding master of the Heavenly Master Tao. There are many powerful people in the Taoist that will spread their own Taoism in the heavens and all realms, not just opening up a mountain gate in one world.


    Of course, this is done so that one''s own practice and ethics can be passed on. This is the same as the birth of ordinary human beings. It is a kind of inheritance of oneself under the eternal premise that cannot be achieved.


    Needless to say, the tacit understanding between Wu Xueqi and the speechless old man, thousands of talisman flew out directly and landed everywhere in the formation.


    After Wu Xuetong used his body to forcibly resist this lightning formation, the original invisible formation was also revealed!


    And the goal of these golden talisman is exactly the part of the formation that has been revealed!


    The golden talisman turned into various five-element spells, followed by a fierce explosion. After the explosion, the originally perfect formation finally became fragmented!


    And at the right moment, Wu Xue''s second sword also descended from the sky!


    This piece of power grid was directly smashed to pieces, and at the same time the formation was broken, the foundation of the tower seemed to be shaken, and there were many cracks on the tower!


    Seeing these cracks, Wu Xueqi''s heart was lifted to the extreme. He came to the third region and experienced so many hardships. What he was waiting for was this moment-to break the Tongtian Tower and rescue his most beloved woman!

 Chapter 3246： The trickery of Tongtian Tower

    Chapter 3246: The trickery of Tongtian Tower


    Now that this moment has come, Wuxueqi certainly does not need anyone to mobilize him. He is now as if he has been beaten with chicken blood. The pain in his body has long been forgotten. Now in his eyes, this world The most important thing above is to hammer open the gate of Tongtian Tower!


    Su Yan also looked back, and even Su Yan could feel a very strong determination from the aura of Wu Xueqi!


    Wu Xueqi worked so hard, coupled with the assistance of a speechless old man, the combined power of these two people was already extremely strong, and it should only be a matter of time before they wanted to open the gate of Tongtian Tower with their power.


    Then Su Yan looked back safely, knowing that Tongtian Tower would definitely be destroyed without his intervention.


    As long as there is this strong determination, there is almost nothing that cannot be achieved in this world!


    The eruption of the doomsday volcano became stronger and stronger, and a fire rain fell indiscriminately.


    The speechless old man used the talisman to build a golden dome in the air and guarded the cracked Tongtian Pagoda. After countless magma fell on the dome, it slowly slipped down, looking unbreakable.


    Zhu Xin stood on the immortal demon tree and prayed. Around her, there seemed to be some phantoms of ancient gods and demons. Some ancient auras seemed to have been awakened from their deep sleep. Then there was a trace between the fingers of these ancient gods. Power is borrowed to the mortal world!


    Then it turned into the blessing and blessing of the gods and enveloped Su Yan''s body.


    These blessings can not only increase Su Yan''s speed and strength, but also accelerate the recovery of Su Yan''s body.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help sighing, the magic of this little witch clan girl became more and more useful.


    After the eruption of the Doomsday Volcano, Su Yan could feel that the faint anger in the volcano suddenly became very strong, and then even the sound of the beating heart became very strong!


    The monster inside the volcano seemed to have been disturbed in some way, and was about to wake up from a complete sleep.


    Su Yan''s gaze turned to He Qingxian again, and He Qingxian rolled his eyes at this time. Because of the violent passage of death, his consciousness was already on the verge of blurring.


    Su Yan did not save He Qingxian.


    Just because Su Yan has never forgotten that knocking at the immortal gate is still a de facto state of war, He Qingxian is also an enemy, and he will definitely not open the door to him just because he said two nice words.


    The existence of his corpse fairy is the greatest threat to the third region.


    On top of the monster buried in the Doomsday Volcano, another layer of lifelessness rose.


    Su Yan was almost certain at this time, there was more than one monster in the Doomsday Volcano!


    One is the world-destroying beast that dormant in the doomsday volcano in the ancient prehistoric times, and above this world-destroying beast, there is a dead corpse fairy!


    The human face just now was condensed from the corpse fairy...


    This corpse immortal should still be able to surpass the sect master, that is, he is desperately absorbing the dead energy in the sect master and He Qingxian to nourish himself!


    The corpse fairy went deep into the Doomsday Volcano to grasp the sleeping beast of the world, but if you want to grasp such a monster, I am afraid that it is simply seeking fish from the tree, and it is impossible to do it with human power.


    The volcanic cloud above his head seemed to condense into a human face again, but Su Yanhun didn''t care.


    The magma river behind it was also a fierce turbulence!


    Wu Xueqi��s Tianwen Eight Swords had been cast to the seventh sword, and the surrounding magma had been cut to pieces!


    The surface of Tongtian Tower has also become riddled with holes, and it is only a little bit before the gate of Tongtian Tower can be broken through.


    And at this moment, a very clear female voice came from the inside of Tongtian Tower: "Who is disturbing outside the tower?"


    This female voice is of course very familiar to Wu Xueqi''s visit, because this is the voice of Saint Lin Yao!


    After hearing Lin Yao''s voice, Wu Xueqi was even more excited to the extreme, saying; "A Yao, stay farther away, I will open the gate of Tongtian Tower and let you out!"


    Inside there was silence for a few seconds, and then Lin Yao''s unbelievable words: "Are you really Wuxue? How is it possible?! Could it be that I have hallucinations, or have a demon?"


    Wu Xueyi said: "Knock the fairy gate is about to be completely destroyed, it was Brother Su Yan who killed the smashed fairy door! The Doomsday volcano is erupting, when you are rescued, our family of three can be reunited, I heard Su Yan Brother said, Xiao Meng is now in the third region!"


    Wu Xueqi''s tone was very excited. At the moment when this dream is about to come true, it is very difficult not to be excited!


    "A Yao, let go, I will be able to break in immediately."


    Lin Yao said, "No, you must not enter the Tongtian Tower!"


    "why?"


    "Tongtian Pagoda communicates the power of the underworld. Only half is in the sun, and the other half is in the underworld. If you don''t have the blood of the underworld gods, then your body will be unable to resist the invasion of the underworld after you enter. And remember, break. After opening the gate of the Heavenly Pagoda, no matter what you see, don''t force it in!


    "I''ll do what you said, you first let go, and I will open the gate of the Tongtian Tower first!"


    Lin Yao''s words were definitely not joking, Wu Xueqi also temporarily restrained his excitement, and adjusted his breathing to be very symmetrical. Next, what he wanted to use was the last trick in the eight swords of Heaven!


    The sky blue long sword seemed to sense the master''s determination, and let out a dragon chant.


    And after the blade light condensed, Wuxue Qi also seemed to form a tacit understanding with the master in the dark.


    Although this knife has not been used yet, Wuxueqi has entered the realm of dislikes and sadness. It seems that he no longer contains human emotions. The knife in his hand and his people have become a tool of heaven''s punishment. .


    This is the last move of Tianwen Badao-Daowen Tianwei!


    After Wuxueqi condensed enough true essence, he moved, and only with a slight movement, three phantoms condensed by sword light appeared in the air!


    The fake body and the real body waved the long knife in their hands together. This knife looked amazing. Even the surrounding magma was completely repelled, exposing the soft black volcanic rock below!


    But when the long knife was swung out at the end, the light of the knife was not so dazzling, it looked just plain, and even the impact was very ordinary!


    This faint blade finally broke the gate of Tongtian Tower!


    After the metal door was broken open, it turned into fly ash directly in the air, and at the same time, a very strange aura permeated from the Tongtian Tower.


    It is not that difficult to flatten a mountain with the strength of martial arts, but to compress such a huge power into a small area, it is a thing that requires a lot of control. On the contrary, it is more than straightforward. It is more difficult to drive a mountain.

 Chapter 3247： Lovers reunion

    Chapter 3247: Lovers reunion


    After opening the gate of Tongtian Pagoda, a little fluorescent light inside revealed.


    These fluorescent lights are like dreams and illusions, but behind these dreamy lights is a gray dead silence. This dead silence can''t see any boundaries at all, and don''t know where it leads!


    And Lin Yao also disappeared!


    Suddenly, Wu Xueqi saw his master standing in this gloom, and looked at him with a very regretful look.


    When Wu Xueqi failed to complete his art studies, the master fell under the catastrophe, leaving some knots and regrets in his heart. At this time, seeing his master, Dao Xin also fell slightly.


    Wu Xuetong still remembered Lin Yao''s advice, no matter what he saw, he would never step into this deep gloom.


    Wu Xueqi couldn''t easily hold it back, and then saw his parents and parents appear in this gloom, and then other friends who had fallen in the past also appeared.


    These people stood densely together. After opening their mouths, they seemed to have infinite magic power. Wu Xueyi felt that the magic sound penetrated his ears, and even Dao Xin was shaken very badly!


    It is as if the whole person has fallen into a dense nightmare!


    The realm of Wuxueqi is here. If it is just a simple illusion technique, of course it will not have any effect on him. At this time, he did feel that these people seemed to exist in this depth.


    If the Tongtian Pagoda is really connected with the underworld, maybe it is the ghosts of those relatives and friends who have been summoned.


    Thinking of this, Wu Xue Qi''s Dao Xin became more and more chaotic. Fortunately, at this time, a hand pressed Wu Xue Qi''s shoulder from behind, and the pure heart and original Fu Lu directly hit Wu Xue Qi''s body.


    Wu Xuetong only felt a wonderful feeling of initiation, and then the whole person suddenly woke up!


    The person who can do this is naturally the speechless old man, Wu Xueqi looked at the speechless old man, inevitably showing grateful eyes.


    Next, in front of Wu Xueyu Hengdao, after the sword intent was activated, the dark aura in the Tongtian Tower was also forced back.


    Then there was only a sound of footsteps approaching slowly, and then a white shadow appeared in Wu Xueqi''s sight.


    This is the long-awaited meeting in my dream!


    Lin Yao is a lot thinner than before, and Wu Xuetong seems to have experienced a lot of vicissitudes, but after so much experience, the two can still be reunited. Probably there will be no better script in this world.


    Even Su Yan was a little moved. Although he didn''t look back, there was a smile on his mouth.


    After Lin Yao came out of the Tongtian Pagoda, tears were in her eyes. The first sentence she said was not a feeling of longing, but: "Run away! There is going to be a big event here!


    This Tongtian Tago is weird, and the aura in the Doomsday Volcano not far away is even more weird to the extreme. There must be some hidden trump card in this knock on the fairy gate.


    Wu Xueyi said, "Brother Su Yan is still there. We need to advance and retreat with him even if we want to leave."


    Lin Yao wiped away her tears, and after standing side by side with Wu Xuetong, she only saw a sea of ??magma fire around, but in the sea of ??magma fire, there was a tree that grew to the sky and was extremely spectacular!


    Wu Xueyi said: "This tree is the magic weapon of Brother Su Yan. It is really unexpected. In such a short time, he could cultivate to such a realm. Since ancient times, I am afraid that no one has done such a thing. If he is there, we may not have the power to fight together!"


    Lin Yao shook her head and said: "You don''t know what you are going to face. It''s better to retreat first! What is hidden in the Doomsday Volcano is enough to destroy the third region! Now the stars are in motion, and the great calamity has come, if so If you let him wake up, everything in the third region will probably be destroyed!"


    Lin Yao''s words contained an extremely strong sense of fear, which showed that she knew very well what monster was imprisoned in the Doomsday Volcano.


    Lin Yao said: "Not only are there unmanageable monsters in the Doomsday Volcano, the Tongtian Pagoda is an ancient way specially created by the gods of the underworld to communicate with the world. If it cannot be closed, the army of the underworld may also be killed from the underworld. If this monster joins forces, all the creatures in the third region are estimated to be extinct!"


    Lin Yao was a little annoyed when he said this: "Perhaps I shouldn''t have come out of the Tongtian Pagoda at all. Without me guarding the Tongtian Pagoda, the third area is very likely to become a waste of life!"


    Wu Xueqi was confused when he heard that, Lin Yao had to explain it carefully.


    The saint who knocked on the fairy gate is actually the gatekeeper of the yin and yang realms, guarding the ancient road between the third region and the underworld.


    This ancient path must have a gatekeeper, if there is no gatekeeper, Pluto''s army can drive straight into the world at any time.


    This is also the meaning of the existence of the holy girl at the beginning.


    Later, because of the existence of the saint, Kouxian developed a series of exercises. These exercises have a very clear core, which is to die once before practicing.


    First death and then life, these four characters represent the ultimate practice method of knocking on the fairy gate.


    When the monk who knocked on the immortal gate was practicing undead spells, he could also put part of his soul into the hands of the saint. As long as the soul couldn''t go to the underworld, then knock on the fairy gate could practice as a dead person.


    Therefore, the saint is very important to the monks who knock on the immortal gate. Without the saint, not only can they not keep the gates of the two worlds, but even a new death ceremony cannot be held.


    In various senses, there can be no sect master when knocking at the fairy gate, but there is absolutely no saint!


    If the saint is lost, even the foundation of existence will be shaken by knocking on the fairy gate! This is also the main reason why Lin Yao must be retrieved after knocking on the fairy gate.


    Faced with the doomsday scene of speeches, Lin Yao can''t help but worry.


    If the price for her to leave Tongtian Tower to regain her freedom is the destruction of the entire third region, then the price is really unbearable!


    But at this moment, Zhu Xin suddenly hit the sky and landed here, saying: "What you are talking about is the same thing in the past. There is no need for guardians between the two worlds, because the Pluto and the ten masters Hou Du has been beheaded by Su Yan, and the Wu Clan in my Hades has already taken over the order of the Hades. It doesn''t matter if there is no saint guarding him."


    Lin Yao said in astonishment: "The Pluto is almost immortal and has ruled in the underworld for almost 20,000 years. You said Su Yan killed the Pluto? How is this possible?"


    Zhu Xin said: "Does this kind of thing need to be bragging? I saw with my own eyes that Su Yan first abolished the ten princes, and then buried the Hades in the Hall of Hades! Look at my skin color, you should know that I am a sorcerer from the Hades. Can I lie to you?"

 Chapter 3248： Xuantian Patriarch

    Chapter 3248: Ancestor Xuantian


    Lin Yao didn''t know what to say for a while, because the news she heard completely broke her worldview. It takes a while to digest well.


    Zhu Xin asked again: "What kind of monster is in the Doomsday Volcano? What is the origin of this ancestor of ten thousand corpses, and how does it feel that there is a more powerful guy under him?"


    "The ancestor of ten thousand corpses is the founder of Knock the Immortal Gate, and one of the founders of the Taiji Holy Land among the five holy places. As for the ancestor, there is indeed a monster...but I don''t know what the monster is, I just know This monster had already fallen asleep in the Doomsday Volcano before the establishment of Knock Immortal Gate... The saint once said that if this monster awakens, the entire third region will be destroyed under its body!"


    Wuxueqi is one of the five unique Taiji Holy Lands. It can almost be regarded as the highest-ranking Keqing among the five holy places. He strangely said: "How can the founder of Taiji Holy Land come to overseas to establish Knock Fairy Gate? If this person really exists, then how could it be? Didn''t he live ten thousand years? Even if he lived so long, how could he escape the sanctions of heaven?"


    Wu Xueqi''s suspicion is quite reasonable, and there are indeed many things that are completely unreasonable.


    "After the establishment of the Five Great Sacred Sites, they were not in harmony. Several companies have been wrestling in secret. After going to Dixin Hill to discover the imperial palace of the emperor, the pattern of the Five Great Sacred Sites has ushered in a brand new change, Tai Chi Holy Land. The two ancestors of the ancestors left together and came overseas to establish the Kouxianmen. In fact, one is the first saint and my ancestor, and the other is the ancestor of corpses, the ancestor is a zombie...


    According to Lin Yao, Knock the Immortal Gate has a lofty mission from the beginning, the purpose is to maintain the safety of the third region, and will never be trampled by the invasion of the underworld army. Nor will it be destroyed by the monsters in the Doomsday Volcano.


    But... the situation today is definitely not what Lin Yao said. Hundreds of millions of living corpses are raging in the third area, and no matter the human race, the monster race or the magic repair, they are all in a great crisis of possible extinction!


    What happened inside the Knock Fairy Gate to trigger this wave of destruction?


    The galloping magma stopped suddenly and cooled down quickly. It seems that all the heat has been absorbed into the interior of the Doomsday Volcano!


    Of course, the volcano itself would not have such weird behavior. The reason for such weird behavior is all because of the ancestor of ten thousand corpses inside the volcano.


    The ancestor of ten thousand corpses absorbs all the heat into his body, just to reduce the eruption of the doomsday volcano, so that the monster under him will not be awakened by the volcanic eruption and continue to sleep!


    This is a very clever way to deal with it, but it has extremely high demands on strength!


    It takes a huge amount of true essence to calm the flowing magma, let alone suppress the erupting doom volcano to calm...


    The strength of the ancestor of ten thousand corpses cannot be underestimated!


    After He Qingxian was evacuated from the dead energy in his body, he "lived" from the weakest coma. Although he lost his strong dead energy, he finally regained his freedom.


    He Qingxian, who had lost the blessing of death, could not fly at all. Fortunately, he was lucky and fell directly onto the branches and leaves of the Immortal Demon Tree. He barely survived, but losing a mana is more than dead for him. Uncomfortable!


    The Doomsday volcano showed signs of gradually cooling down, and the volcanic ash overhead still obscured the sky, which also made the surroundings suddenly very dark.


    In this dimness, thick clouds paved a road to the sky after lingering around the crater.


    The so-called Tongtian Road is generally only used when burying very powerful monks.


    The ancestor of ten thousand corpses, the ancestor zombie is finally about to appear!


    At the end of Tongtian Road, a man wearing an emperor''s crown and a purple-gold dragon robe walked out slowly.


    The man had a big beard and his face was very majestic.


    Unlike the sect master who looked nondescript in emerald green dragon robes and masks, this man did exude a very strong emperor dragon aura!


    After this man walked out of the Tongtian Avenue, the mysterious and mysterious aura of the monster in the Doomsday Volcano and the rhythm of the heart still remained, which showed that the monster that made Su Yan very jealous still stayed asleep in the Doomsday Volcano.


    Only the ancestor of ten thousand corpses came back from his sleep.


    The heart of the man wearing the purple-gold dragon robe has long since stopped beating. Although the death aura contained is strong, his face is lifelike. The rhythm and lightness of his actions are no different from that of a living person, but there is no soul left in his body. Like the sect master and He Qingxian, they are both dead and soulless.


    Su Yan''s foot stepped on the sword light to condense, and silently stared at the man wearing the purple-gold dragon robe. It was he who forcibly sucked all the dead energy in the door master and He Qingxian.


    From his extremely powerful suppression of the sect master and He Qingxian, he is very worthy of the title of the ancestor of corpses.


    He Qingxian just roared and asked Su Yan to use the strongest sword to strangle him. I have to say that it was indeed a very good opportunity just now, because this man has just awakened, and the strength in his body has not fully recovered and adapted. At the moment of weakness, if Su Yan''s powerful sword move suddenly descends, there must be no way to resist it!


    Now the time has been missed, but Su Yan does not feel a pity either. Just because this man wearing a purple and gold dragon robe is also very powerful and has a strange aura, but he is not the one Su Yan is most afraid of.


    What Su Yan was most afraid of was the monster in the Doomsday Volcano that had not yet shown his face. Standing so far away, he felt the powerful beating of his heart!


    Fortunately, the monster still stayed asleep and did not wake up.


    When Su Yan was looking at the man wearing the purple and gold dragon robe, the man''s eyes also hit Su Yan''s body.


    "Are you the ancestor of ten thousand corpses they said?" Su Yan asked.


    Following Su Yan''s question, Wu Xueqi and the others also looked up at the man wearing the purple and gold dragon robe.


    Lin Yao said: "He is the founder of Knock Immortal Gate. The most primitive exercises of Knock Fairy Sect were developed by him. It is reasonable to call him the ancestor of corpses. It''s just..."


    "You call me the ancestor of ten thousand corpses? It''s a apt name, but they all called me ancestor Xuantian ten thousand years ago. Who are you? The corpse immortal that I developed with all my heart can''t beat me. you����"


    After the ancestor Xuantian walked up the Tongtian Avenue, the dark cloud turned into a dragon and dragged him towards Su Yan.


    Although the ancestor Xuantian did not use any powerful spells, the death energy in his whole body was condensed to the extreme. The dark aura was almost equal to the greatest darkness in the world, and the oppression produced when this dark power hits his face. The sense is still extremely strong!

 Chapter 3249： The origin of the ancestors

    Chapter 3249 The origin of the ancestors


    Su Yan said: "I have been cultivating for many years. I have been to Nine Heavens and Ten Lands and I don��t know how many Jedi, and I��ve been in contact with many ancient and mysterious races. I��ve also been to the Underworld and the Underworld. There is a cultivation method called Corpse Immortal in the world."


    The ancestor Xuantian laughed happily, and said: "It is really happy to be praised by someone like you. Your accomplishment and strength are probably the only thing that can be compared with me in this world. The existence of. Since you want to hear it, let me tell you how I conceived the cultivation method of the corpse immortal. Do you know that there are saints in the five holy places?"


    "What is the saint? I killed several of them before and after."


    After hearing Su Yan��s words, the smile on his face instantly froze, but in a flash he smiled more presumptuously, and asked: "Since you can kill the saint, then you must know how the saint is. It''s coming."


    Su Yan said: "The saints are all imaginary immortals reincarnated and rebuilt in the upper realm due to various restrictions."


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "Your origins should not be simple. You can know the origins of the saints so clearly. The five holy places have always kept secrets about these things. Even the most core people may not know the saints. All details."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t worry about my origins, let''s talk about the cultivation method of corpse immortals first?"


    "The saints of the five holy places are all reincarnated and rebuilt by the soul. For them, the physical body is just a replaceable tool. As long as the soul can awaken the memory of the previous life, then they will be able to regain powerful power. Even the one in front of them. The broken body is also irrelevant to the saints. As long as they are not killed by people, they can seize a new body by their own strength, while the corpse fairy will do the opposite. Therefore, abandoning the soul and practicing the body."


    The words of the ancestor Xuantian plunged Su Yan into contemplation.


    According to what the ancestor Xuantian said, the cultivation method of the corpse immortal is somewhat like a cultivator.


    But there are still key differences. The cultivators of body refinement will inevitably also cultivate spirits, but they will spend a lot of time to temper their physical bodies.


    Just like sword repair, although sword repair spends a lot of time practicing swordsmanship, it does not mean that sword repair does not practice anything except swordsmanship.


    No matter how you look at it, the cultivation method of this corpse immortal is too extreme!


    Abandoning one''s own three souls and seven souls will inevitably be accompanied by super high risks, even if there is a saint guarding the passage between the underworld and the third region, it is still extremely dangerous.


    The technical problems in the middle are definitely difficult to overcome. Even with a deep understanding of the human body and soul, some problems are unsolvable.


    Su Yan asked: "A person''s will and memory are almost locked in the three souls, and the subconscious body movements such as breathing, heartbeat, and blood flow are also inseparable from the operation of the seven souls. Without the three souls and seven souls, how can one retain the original How can I control my body?"


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "The human body still has three corpses, so you only need to replace the three souls with the three corpses. As for the seven souls, the first step to becoming a corpse immortal is to walk on the road to death. After death, the various skills of the body are naturally unnecessary. It doesn''t matter whether there is Qipu."


    When Patriarch Xuantian said this, Su Yan only felt that he was suddenly enlightened. Although there were still many technical details that he didn''t quite understand, he still figured out how the corpse immortal came from.


    Su Yan asked: "You refined yourself into a corpse immortal and abandoned the soul. Don''t you want to be free from this mortal world? Ascension is the ultimate dream of all monks. Could it be that you have abandoned even this ultimate dream?"


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "In the age of mythology, there were many powerful men who died and turned into immortals. How can you say that you have abandoned the ultimate dream of ascension?"


    Su Yan said, "Then why are you still asleep in this mortal world after ten thousand years? Why haven''t you gone to the fairyland? The powerhouses of the five sacred places of your age have all gone to the fairyland, right?"


    Su Yan''s words were extremely difficult to answer, and there was only a moment of silence.


    Su Yan sensed an unfathomable breath from the ancestor Xuantian. If this man did not choose such an extreme cultivation method, he would have already ascended to the immortal realm.


    Ancestor Xuantian beckoned gently, He Qingxian only felt that his body was not under any control at all, so he flew up into the sky and flew directly towards the hands of Ancestor Xuantian, before falling directly to Ancestor Xuantian. Under control.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "After I refined myself into a corpse immortal, I discovered a drawback."


    "What are the disadvantages of the corpse fairy?"


    "Because the body''s death energy is too strong, the three corpses can''t suppress it at all, so I always feel sleepy. If I fall into a deep sleep, the time to wake up will be very uncertain. My longest sleep is a full thousand. Seven hundred years, in a short time, I will sleep for more than a hundred years."


    Su Yan said, "Why do you want to tell me your weakness?"


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "I don''t think this is a weakness, and you and I should be on the same level. Although you only have the level of the sixth heaven of crossing the tribulation realm, the remaining three tribulations are fundamental to you. There is no difficulty, it should be a matter of course. When I reach the fairyland in the future, I may still have something to rely on you."


    Su Yan laughed and said, "You really know how to plan."


    After a strong man like He Qingxian was grasped by the ancestor Xuantian, he couldn''t move at all. This restraint has to be said to be very powerful.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "Because the three corpse spirits cannot restrain the death, I suspect that there is a problem with the method of refining the corpse immortal, so I spent a little time looking for some materials to refine the corpse immortal, and improve myself by the way. The exercises."


    "In that case, the four great gods and sect masters are all masterpieces refined by you?"


    "Not bad." The ancestor Xuantian directly and generously chose to admit, and then said: "These are my proud works."


    "If you want to refine into a corpse immortal, maybe it''s just a normal corpse?" Su Yan said.


    "You are indeed very clever. Even if an ordinary monk is a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm, it is impossible to refine into a corpse fairy."


    Su Yan said, "Where is the trick?"


    "It is not so much a trick as it is a method that cannot be controlled by humans."


    Wu Xueqi and the others were completely confused at this time. They had no idea how Su Yan and the ancestor Xuantian, known as the ancestor of ten thousand corpses, could be so peaceful. After they met, they talked about cultivation. Can''t get up.


    This ancestor Xuantian slept for too long, maybe he had already held his stomach for a long time, and wanted to find someone to talk to him. How could Su Yan completely restrain his murderous aura?

 Chapter 3250： Methods of refining corpse fairy

    Chapter 3250: The Methods of Refining Corpse Immortals


    They are all puzzled. In fact, this seemingly small chatting process is actually a psychological game.


    The ancestor Xuantian knew almost everything about Su Yan, which meant that he thought he could easily hold Su Yan, so he didn''t have any scruples at all.


    Su Yan wanted to find out the details of the ancestor Xuantian.


    Su Yan thought about this method of making corpse immortals for a long time, but in the end he did not come up with a reliable answer.


    Although Su Yan had practiced for the ninth generation, he had never been interested in corpse refining, and had hardly dabbled in it, so he really didn''t know much about the universe.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "This method just tells you it''s okay, the key lies in the calamity."


    This is also true, even if the ancestor Xuantian told Su Yan all the methods, Su Yan would definitely not be interested in refining a corpse fairy.


    "Do you still need to use the power of Heavenly Tribulation to refine the corpse?" Su Yan asked strangely.


    "It''s not to use the power of the tribulation, but under certain extreme circumstances, some monks can''t resist the tribulation, and their souls will be shattered under the tribulation, but the flesh can be completely preserved. And the flesh is still It can fully absorb the benefits after the catastrophe, and it will be as lifelike even after death, and the corpses of these monks will generally be enshrined."


    The ancestor Xuantian said that there is indeed something to do. In most cases, if a monk can''t resist the catastrophe, his body and soul will be smashed by the sky thunder.


    However, if a certain chance coincidence happened, the sky thunder would only split the monk''s soul, but the physical body would be intact.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "To refine the corpse immortal, you need this kind of corpse blessed by the power of heaven. But such a corpse is very difficult to find. I have only refined a total of seven corpse immortals over the years. The two were beheaded by the saints of the True Dragon Holy Land in the early years, and now only five corpse immortals remain."


    He Qingxian yelled: "Old Piff! You are obviously talking nonsense. You said that we were all refined by you. Why don''t I remember?"


    "You don''t even remember all the things before you were alive, so how can you remember how you were born. If I were not your master, how could I hold you so easily in my hands? Just because I was refining the corpse fairy At that time, a talisman will be planted among your three corpses, so that you will not be able to resist me in the end, no matter what your mind is!"


    Having said this, the ancestor Xuantian spread his hands out, and saw a figure in the lava that had gradually solidified below it rose directly into the sky and flew to the ancestor Xuantian''s side.


    This figure is impressively the master of the door.


    The doormaster''s four golden eyes were still indifferent, as if they had become a puppet.


    Seeing that the powerful sect master was also pinched like a small grasshopper by the ancestor Xuantian, He Qingxian was also completely discouraged and no longer had the courage to fight.


    "The corpse of the monk who fell under the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation is not easy to go. He has been enshrined in the True Spirit Hall of Beizhen Palace all the year round. After being taken back by me and refined into a corpse fairy, it is my favorite work. It''s a pity that the ninth calamity was too violent. He was not only smashed by the sky thunder, but also injured the three corpses, so both his thinking and language skills were greatly affected."


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "The reason why I passed the position of the sect master to him is entirely because he is the fallen monk under the ninth calamity. Su Yan, if you can defeat him, it means that you already have a strong resistance to the ninth. The strength of the Great Tribulation."


    After listening to the words of the ancestor Xuantian, Wu Xueqi and the others knew why the sect master was so powerful!


    The strength of the sect master can almost be regarded as the ceiling of this mortal world, and with the blessing of Doomsday Volcano, even if a few saints join together, they may not lose.


    The sect master is now defeated by Su Yan, and the dormant ancestor Xuantian wakes up because he sensed the strongest sword energy of Su Yan''s ten moves and one kill, so the ancestor Xuantian values ??Su Yan so much. .


    Su Yan asked, "What about him? What is He Qingxian''s background?"


    "He is the eighth son of the Longevity Dragon Emperor, known as Prince Duanmu, who died in the seventh heavenly calamity. After his soul was scattered, his body was buried in a deserted ancient tomb. After my grave was dug up, he was refined into a corpse immortal. The cultivation technique is the wood system, so the three corpse primordial spirits are nourished very well, and the consciousness is the most complete after being refined into a corpse fairy."


    The ancestor Xuantian said to Su Yan: "Did you just say that you killed the saints of the five holy places? You must be disdainful of lying because of your cultivation base. If this is the case, you and the five holy places must be in an endless situation. I think we You can cooperate with each other, if everyone��s enemies are all the five holy places..."


    Before the words of the ancestor Xuantian, Su Yan already said: "The grievances between me and the Five Great Sacred Grounds do not require others to intervene, and before dealing with the Five Great Sacred Grounds, what I want to deal with is your knocking on the fairy gate."


    The ancestor Xuantian couldn''t help becoming strange, and he didn''t understand why Su Yan had such a strong resentment for knocking on the immortal door.


    "I don''t care how much grievances you have between the immortal gates and the five holy places. I only care about one thing. Now at least half of the sects in the third region have taken refuge in me Su Yan. Since I am their leader, of course I must treat them safely. Responsible. Now the living corpses of you knocking on the immortal gate are rampant in the third area, which has endangered everyone''s survival. Should I, the leader, raise his hand to surrender to you?"


    "Living corpse?" The ancestor Xuantian only woke up from the long deep sleep. He had no idea about the living corpse that Su Yan said, and looked at He Qingxian inexplicably.


    He Qingxian said, "He did it by Kong Zhixing! He extracted the Black Death in the main body of the door, and then combined the blood of the undead saint to create a kind of Gu worm that can swallow the living. This Gu The insects are quite powerful, and even the monks who have formed golden cores cannot resist..."


    "Kong Zhixing is just one of the four great generals, how can he obtain the blood of the undead saint? He has such a great ability?" The ancestor Xuantian was puzzled.


    "The undead saint Mu Xi was defeated by Su Yan in the hill of Dixin, and several saints fell together. This is something everyone in the world knows! After that, Kong Zhixing urged me to kill Dixin with him. Yau, killed a lot of people and finally snatched the remains of the undead saint back. After that, Kong Zhixing only used three days to create a kind of corpse insect. After the corpse insect enters the brain, people can become living corpses. Now it has indeed infected hundreds of millions of creatures in the third region."


    The ancestor Xuantian pondered for a moment, and then raised his head to look at Su Yan''s eyes becoming very complicated, "You killed Mu Xi? It''s no wonder, after all, the killing sword has been in your hands. It seems that even the wordless monument and death book are in your hands. I was captured by you. If you say that, Pluto must have been killed by you, right?"

 Chapter 3251： Fight to fight

    Chapter 3251 Fight if you want to fight


    Su Yan snorted coldly, confirming Old Ancestor Xuantian''s guess.


    "Mu Xi is my senior sister..." Xuantian ancestor said, "but she is not a pity to die. She has long been a substitute for the emperor. If no one replaces her, at most a thousand years later, she can be in the imperial palace. Rebirth in the middle. Su Yan, ancestor, I will give you one last chance. Would you like to fight the five holy places with me?"


    Su Yan said, "I want to deal with the five holy places, without the help of others."


    Old Ancestor Xuantian said with satisfaction: "Su Yan, although I don��t know how they made this living corpse, it sounds like I would like to thank you very much. If you didn��t kill Mu Xi, this corpse would definitely It can��t be cultivated. I resurrected Kong Zhixing as a corpse immortal because I fancy his ability to deploy various poisonous Gus. Now he can produce a corpse worm, and I will resurrect him to become a corpse immortal."


    He Qingxian said loudly: "When Kong Zhixing made the corpse worm, I used Sanshenglian lotus to give him a great help. Without my help, Kong Zhixing would not be able to make the corpse worm! Please spare me!"


    The ancestor Xuantian only glanced at He Qingxian, and then said to Su Yan: "Now that the corpse insects invade the brains of hundreds of millions of beings, the destruction of the third region is inevitable! Su Yan, why don''t you join me? This unreasonable world should be overthrown first, and then rebuilt? By then, you and I will both be the gods of the new world. You should have already realized it, the order dominated by the five holy places has long been very corrupt! You and I already have common goal!"


    Su Yan said, "I have already answered this question. I am the person who dislikes repetition of meaningless words. I have absolutely no basis for cooperation with Kouxianmen."


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "You and I are already at the top of this world. As long as you kill all the saints, you and I can divide the heavens and the realms equally. Some mortals are just like weeds in the yard. What''s more to worry about? What''s more to worry about? What''s more, the third region is the apex world of the heavens and worlds. As long as the space-time channel is opened, the masters and sects of the other worlds will enter in file. Do you have to worry about no one? You are all women, how can you accomplish great things?"


    The ancestor Xuantian really regarded human life as a must, and of course Su Yan did not like such remarks.


    Su Yan said: "As a human being, I have always said what I say, and as long as I say it, it will definitely be achieved. I have promised the little apprentice to destroy all the living corpses in the third region, then I will definitely do it. , I will never give a half-point discount. Right now is the most violent moment of the Qianqiu tribulation, and I don''t have any intention to play this kind of boring ambition game with you."


    The ancestor Xuantian laughed angrily because of Su Yan''s words, and the emperor''s crown also trembled, saying: "Su Yan, ancestor, I gave you a lot of face because you and I are both in the same realm. But it definitely doesn��t mean that my ancestors are afraid of you, do you know? The battle between you and my corpse immortal has cost a lot of true yuan, can you still be comparable to me in your heyday?"


    Su Yan said: "If you can decide the victory or defeat simply by comparing the number of true essences, then I will definitely not stand in front of you today. Both the Immortal Saint and the Pluto have ten thousand years of cultivation, and the true essence of the body is surging to the extreme. I can compare it. But haven''t they all fallen into my hands? If you don''t believe in evil, you can try to find me to see if I can completely suppress you here!"


    The flames of war raged on Su Yan''s chest. The ancestor Xuantian is indeed a master at the apex level in this world, and at this time he is in a state of heyday, Su Yan has indeed consumed a lot of true yuan!


    But even if all the objective conditions are unfavorable to Su Yan, what then?


    Su Yan is a man who wants to return to the top of the heavens. If he can''t be invincible in this world, how can he get back the glory and authority of the year?


    If you want to fight, you will fight, Su Yan will not back down!


    Just as Su Yan and the ancestor Xuantian were drawing their swords, suddenly there was a strong sound of breaking through the air from afar.


    Then the thick volcanic cloud in the sky was also blown by the strong wind, and even the branches and leaves of the immortal demon tree rustled in this gust of wind.


    The silent old man had long released a golden talisman to freeze the surrounding wind, so he seemed very comfortable.


    After this strong wind, there were four very strong death breaths coming from the west!


    A strong astonishment appeared on the face of the speechless old man, saying: "It must be the master knocking on the immortal gate who has killed him from the main continent. It is tens of thousands of miles away from the main continent by sea. They should not have brought many powerful corpses. Come back, otherwise I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with!"


    Knock on the fairy gate during this period of time has been attacking the five sacred places with the infinite corpse tide, and the loss of living corpses is enough to use billions!


    But after leaving many broken corpses on the battlefield, it also gave some living corpses room to continue to evolve. It is said that some living corpses have evolved enough to compete with the masters of the tribulation realm!


    I originally thought that after defeating the mysterious sect master of knocking on the immortal gate, everything could be ended. Unexpectedly, all this was just the beginning, and the victory or defeat was still difficult to assert.


    After these four strong death breaths enveloped, Su Yan''s face remained calm, but there was a strange smile on the face of Ancestor Xuantian.


    These four powerful dying auras came from three of the four great gods and generals who knocked on the immortal gate, and the great sage Langya who was invaded into the brain by a living corpse and became a living corpse.


    The real body of the Great Sage Langya is a white feather bifang, which can be regarded as a heterogeneous species in the prehistoric. After transforming into a huge body, a pair of white wings spread out at least three thousand feet, which is not more than the immortal demon tree!


    Every time this pair of white wings flaps, there will be a strong wind that is hard to resist!


    The thick clouds in the sky were blown away, turning into volcanic ash and falling everywhere on the continent!


    And there are three mysterious people wearing black cloaks standing above the head of Great Sage Langya. These three mysterious people must be the three gods who knocked on the fairy gate.


    Seeing these three gods, He Qingxian''s face showed a happy expression, but the happy expression faded immediately.


    Because at this time he was held by the legendary ancestor zombie, the ancestor of ten thousand corpses, no one can save him!


    The Great Sage Langya has extremely high abilities, and there are several different ancient rare treasures. After becoming a living corpse, he is not afraid of death. It is already very difficult to handle, plus the three great gods and the ancestor Xuantian.


    For Su Yan, this situation is no longer as simple as disadvantage and danger.


    Naturally, Su Yan knew this well.

 Chapter 3252： Meeting ten thousand years later

    Chapter 3252 The meeting after ten thousand years


    Everyone looked out of the sky together. When the Great Sage Langya flew, he found that there were many wounds on the wings of the Great Sage Langya. A lot of black liquid was spreading from the wounds, and the white feathers were dyed black. A large piece!


    Great Sage Langya has been injured. Although the remaining three gods hide their bodies in the black cloak, the lifelessness they exude is not stable!


    This shows that the three great gods and Great Sage Langya must have fought fiercely with people just now, and they must be able to take much advantage.


    Sure enough, after the Great Sage Langya finally landed on the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, more than 20 completely different treasures could be seen flying towards this side!


    The breath of saints in these precious lights!


    Not only the saints of the five holy places were all dispatched, but the other masters also appeared here!


    The three great gods have already returned home. If the Great Sage Langya''s flight ability is not strong enough, it is estimated that there will be no way to fly back to the main altar of the immortal gate!


    After the three great gods flew back, only the main altar was submerged in a piece of magma, only one Tongtian Tower was left crumbling, and the gate of the Tongtian Tower had been opened, and the saint who should have been imprisoned appeared outside. .


    The disciples in the main altar, the elders and the zombies cultivated for many years are all gone.


    I also saw the master and He Qingxian being held by a man wearing a purple dragon robe...


    The three gods looked at each other for a while, and all were stunned.


    Because they couldn''t even dream that they would see such a sight after coming back to knock on the fairy gate!


    When the three big gods were stunned, they heard the ancestor Xuantian say: "It seems that today will be a dead end, either you die or I die!"


    Su Yan said: "It seems that I have more helpers, more help but less help. The history of knocking on the immortal gate is no more than today. This school has fallen into the evil way from the beginning."


    The saints soon flew to the main altar of Knock the Immortal Gate, and the two purple sword lights were spirally mixed together, and the flight was the fastest!


    After flying to a distance of one mile from the Doomsday Volcano, the owner of the Ziqing Double Swords appeared in real form. After seeing Su Yan, Wen Lan showed an incredible expression on his face and said, "Su Yan! Why are you here? Here?"


    "Why, shouldn''t I be here?" Su Yan''s words made Wen Lan not know how to reply for a while.


    The surrounding area is full of lava that has just dried up, a mess, even a fool can see that there has been a very fierce battle here!


    Su Yan did say that he would challenge the immortal gate, but no one would have thought that Su Yan would once again be ahead of the five holy places. This is also the most uncomfortable part of Wenlan, no matter how much effort they have spent on the five holy places and how long they have planned, in the end, this Su Yan will always take the lead!


    Under Wen Lan''s eyes, the murderous aura was condensing again, and the saints around him persuaded him: "Wen Sheng, we are not here today to conflict with Su Yan, but to completely wipe out the door of the immortal. Although Su Yan is also our enemy, he It is human beings, and when humans are facing a great crisis of extinction, he will definitely stand on our side."


    Wen Lanjiao screamed: "Don''t you know this kind of priority? Why do you need to say more?"


    Then Wen Lan turned his eyes and became horrified, and couldn''t help but said: "Xuantian! It turned out to be you! Why are you here? He turned into this inhuman and ghostly appearance, could it be... Did you create it by yourself?"


    The ancestor Xuantian and Wenlan were both the founders of the five holy places back then. Wenlan was reincarnated and rebuilt and became a saint, but the ancestor Xuantian chose another path and became the ancestor of the immortal corpse.


    At this meeting after ten thousand years, everything is right and wrong, which is unavoidable.


    But Wen Lan still had one thing he couldn''t figure out, and he said directly: "Tai Chi Holy Land also had your hard work when it was founded that year. There are still descendants of your mysterious arts in Tai Chi Holy Land. If you launch a living corpse to sweep the world, do you want Was all my inheritance efforts ruined?"


    There were originally 18 saints in the Five Great Sacred Lands, but after Su Yan beheaded three of them, now there are only 15 remaining.


    Among these fifteen saints, apart from Wenlan, only one was the founding veteran of the five holy places that year. This other veteran was the founding veteran of Panzhen Holy Land, named Yi He''an.


    Yi Hean was also shocked to the extreme when he saw the ancestor Xuantian with a corpse and no soul here!


    "Unexpectedly, meeting again after ten thousand years will be carried out in this way. Since you are the founding ancestor of the Five Great Sacred Lands, why do you want to destroy your own efforts at the time?"


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "The five holy places have been decayed for many years. When I abandoned the five holy places and left, I realized that this decay is inevitable, because the human heart is full of various desires and is extremely unreliable. Compared to human beings, the corpse immortal is indeed more reliable. If the body does not respond, it will not be greedy for glory and wealth, and the Taoist heart will not be easily shaken. Wouldn''t it be better to rule the world with the corpse immortal?"


    Su Yan had heard this fallacy several times just now, and only found it boring.


    Wen Lan was already fierce, and after hearing the perverted reasoning of the ancestor Xuantian, she was even more angry! I don''t want to continue the theory with Xuantian ancestor at all!


    The purple and blue swords turned into a dragon and a phoenix to behead Xuantian ancestor!


    Su Yan had already learned about Wen Lan''s swordsmanship that day. The two sword lights fell like meteors from the sky, dazzling to the extreme!


    Su Yan also let go of her position very interestingly, letting Wen Lanlai take a good vent.


    Wen Lan''s strength is extremely strong, but the ancestor Xuantian just raised one arm, and his life was condensed into a wall of divine light, easily blocking Wen Lan''s double swords!


    Wen Lan gritted her silver teeth and said, "Break it for me!"


    Then the double sword Shenguang masterpiece directly crushed the Shenguang wall!


    The ancestor Xuantian raised his hand and swayed the boundless lifelessness, turning the two swords into the enemy. Wen Lan entangled for a long time, but did not find any cheapness.


    Instead, I heard the ancestor Xuantian said: "Almost forgot, Wen Lan, you already have the realm of sword breaking through ten thousand magics, but this realm is nothing great, as long as I am strong enough to kill your sword energy. Just consume it."


    The ancestor Xuantian could easily eat Wen Lan, and fell to Su Yan''s expectation.


    But I have to say that the timing of these saints was really good, and Su Yan could take advantage of this opportunity to restore the true essence in his body.


    The longer these saints can support, the better, as long as Su Yan can recover to his personal peak, he will have at least a 70% chance of winning against the ancestors of Shangxuantian.


    After Wen Lan took the shot, Yi He''an also sighed. There is nothing left to say so far, only the sword in his hand can express the truth.

 Chapter 3253： Demon Tree Going Crazy

    Chapter 3253 Demon Tree Goes Crazy


    Then three small swords flew out of his sleeves. These three small swords represent the sky, the earth, and the people.


    And the identity of Yi He''an is not simple. He is the master of the inner sword board in the Holy Land of Pan Zhen. If it is about swordsmanship, he is also in the same position as Wen Lan. He is a rare sword repair in this world!


    After the three small swords were sent out lightly by Yi He''an, they flew very violently in the air. In terms of momentum, they were only slightly inferior to Wen Lan''s purple and green double swords.


    But the ancestor Xuantian was more afraid of these three small swords!


    The whole sky turned into various beasts, and carefully dealt with these three little swords!


    The ancestor Xuantian faced the two saints Wen Lan and Yi He''an alone, but he didn''t panic, but there were back and forth.


    The rest of the saints and masters are watching the battle. It''s not that these saints don''t want to join the battle group, but the sword aura around the ancestor Xuantian. These sword auras are sharp to the extreme. If they do it inexplicably, it will affect these sword auras. Running track.


    Moreover, these sword auras are also extremely lethal to them, and they have to be jealous.


    When the battle was formed here, Su Yan also fell on the immortal demon tree, panting for a while.


    On the other side, at the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, there are many masters besieging the three great gods and the great sage Langya who has become a living corpse.


    A splendid color of spells rippling through the air!


    Regarding the monsters inside the Doomsday Volcano, Su Yan was somewhat afraid, afraid that these people would wake up the sleeping monster without knowing the so-called so-called, so he controlled the sword light and flew directly over there!


    Su Yan raised his hand, and the wordless stele turned into a silver light to block the entrance of the Doomsday Volcano.


    Those masters who were under siege were a bit unclear, so Su Yan didn''t bother to explain anything, and then the killing sword strangled towards Great Sage Langya!


    Great Sage Langya roared, and directly spit out the white divine fire, trying to dissolve Su Yan''s sword light, but was overturned by the **** sword light, and landed on the ridge!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head slightly. The power of Great Sage Langya seemed to be a little bit stronger than before he became a living corpse, but after turning into a living corpse, his intelligence has dropped a lot, and he has no skills at all.


    Don''t even think about using these ancient treasures with this level of intelligence. The ability to combine the demon power and death in the body is already the limit of combat effectiveness.


    After suffering from the pain, Great Sage Langya immediately flew up again and went to kill Su Yan again!


    A master couldn''t help saying: "Please be careful! This brutal ordinary knife and spear can''t hurt at all! The impact is definitely not comparable to ordinary monsters!"


    Before the words of worry were finished, I saw the immortal demon tree behind Su Yan growing wildly, and the branches that grew out directly entangled the body of Great Sage Langya!


    Great Sage Langya immediately flew, and a white flame spewed out, burning many branches into fly ash!


    And lifelessness also made many branches withered!


    But there are more branches entwined towards the Great Sage Langya!


    Regardless of whether the Great Sage Langya or the Immortal Demon Tree, they have a length of several thousand feet, and under the two-handed fight, the mountains are shaken!


    The black magma that had cooled and solidified on the surface also appeared cracks, exposing the still red magma below...


    Great Sage Langya''s Law Bodies are several thousand zhang, the largest among the Three Sages of the Demon Race, and the strongest!


    In the previous battle, at least twenty or more powerful men who crossed the Tribulation Realm were killed by Great Sage Langya with a white divine fire, or swallowed in his belly.


    What''s more deadly is worrying about the black water bursting out of the wound of Great Sage Langya!


    These black waters are corpse worms. Once they are contaminated, even the powerhouses who cross the Tribulation Realm need to scrape their bones to treat poison!


    And people below the tribulation realm will turn into a living corpse in just one moment or three!


    If it weren''t for a saint, these masters would have been unable to support it!


    Seeing that the Great Sage Langya is entangled by such a majestic tree, he can only growl and struggle desperately, but to no avail, I can''t help feeling a little shocked!


    Suddenly, Great Sage Langya began to flap his wings desperately, trying to uproot the immortal demon tree!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but sneered, because he knew that Great Sage Langya''s efforts were destined to be futile!


    The immortal demon tree fell to its roots, and the roots were no longer known to what depth it had fallen. Even the master Su Yan was not 100% sure to uproot the immortal demon tree, let alone become a living corpse and lost his intelligence. Holy?


    The Great Sage Langya was originally inferior to Su Yan. At this time, he could only use some meaningless brute force, so he could only watch the roots on his body become more and more tightly wound, and the wailing voice became stronger and stronger, and nothing Method!


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Great Sage Langya is already at the end of the crossbow, and it is only a matter of time before he is subdued by this giant tree!


    In this way, a big problem was solved so easily!


    At this time, there are also masters who are jealous. This giant tree grows in the magma river, and it can reach thousands of feet, and countless branches and leaves grow wildly. Even monsters like Great Sage Langya cannot escape the fate of being entangled and strangled. The black water bursting out of the wounds can''t hurt this giant tree even more, I''m afraid this giant tree is a more terrifying monster than the Great Sage Langya!


    Many of them had never met Su Yan, only heard of Su Yan''s reputation.


    At this time, only seeing such a terrifying giant tree being driven by Su Yan to subdue the Great Sage Langya, you can know that Su Yan''s strength is absolutely as terrifying as the legend!


    Su Yan had an indifferent expression, standing on the immortal demon tree, watching all this with cold eyes.


    However, Su Yan could feel the greed in the heart of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Great Sage Langya just changed to become a living corpse, since it is a living corpse, it is between life and death, not really dead. The Immortal Demon Tree greedily wants to obtain the core power in Langya Great Saint''s body, which is the demon pill.


    But the Great Sage Langya is after all the survivors of the divine bird of the mythical age like Bai Yu Bifang, and his defense power is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary monsters.


    The branches of the Immortal Demon Tree evolved more than a dozen times in a row, but there was no way to break through the chest and abdomen of Great Sage Langya.


    Later, a few branches and leaves were finally inserted in the eyes and beak of Great Sage Langya, and this was regarded as finding the path to entry.


    Another burst of black water spurted fiercely...


    The branches and leaves of the Immortal Demon Tree carry strong paralytic toxins, and the Great Sage Langya gradually becomes unable to move, so he can only be fixed and let the Immortal Demon Tree take what they want...


    Those masters who witnessed the predation of the Immortal Demon Tree were all shocked and speechless, for a moment they didn''t even know whether the Immortal Demon Tree was an animal or a plant!


    The eyes that looked at Su Yan became more shocked, even with a little fear!


    They all feel that Su Yan is a mysterious and powerful man, and he has amazing skills. It is better not to provoke him!

 Chapter 3254： Fear of Su Yan

    Chapter 3254: Fear of Su Yan


    Great Sage Langya struggled, and finally he was bound by the immortal demon tree.


    Su Yan''s gaze turned to the other three gods. The ancestor Xuantian was already surrounded by many saints, and it seemed that Su Yan didn''t need to intervene for the time being.


    Since you don''t need to be careful, let''s solve these three little friends first!


    Su Yan thought of this and flew directly into the air.


    These three gods will be besieged by many masters at the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, and they are already immobile.


    After Su Yanfei passed, these masters naturally separated a path for Su Yan to pass through. Behind Su Yan, Great Sage Langya, under the shackles of the immortal demon tree, the strength of struggle had become weaker and weaker.


    After Su Yanfei passed by, he said directly: "There are four great gods at the gate, and there is another sect master above the four great gods. He Qingxian and the sect master have been captivated by me. Do you continue to resist?"


    Su Yan''s words contained an astonishing momentum, and without using a harsh tone, it reflected the momentum that Mount Tai was about to topple!


    The three black-robed gods looked at each other, and finally one said: "Who are you on earth?"


    "I am Su Yan!"


    "What! You are Su Yan?!" After hearing Su Yan''s name, the black-robed man couldn''t help becoming shocked.


    The reason for this shock is also very simple, just because he is the developer of Zombie, Kong Zhixing.


    An important prerequisite for the development of the corpse worm is to obtain a part of the body sample and blood of the undead saint to cooperate with the black death of the sect master and form the most powerful corpse worm.


    Of course, the body samples and blood of the Immortal Saint will not be obediently offered, and anyone who disturbs the peace of the imperial palace will be regarded as an enemy by the Immortal Saint!


    Therefore, to achieve this premise, the Undead Saint must be defeated.


    The power of the four great generals is definitely not enough to deal with the undead saint Mu Xi. Although they can not be suppressed by the powerful ominous power of Emperor Xin Qiu, but in terms of pure strength, even if they join forces, they cannot be the opponent of the Undead Saint!


    Even the sect master who knocked on the fairy gate, the corpse fairy who had survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation, was at most 50% sure about the undead saint.


    If you can fight under the Doomsday Volcano, the Sect Master should be able to defeat the Undead Saint.


    But if the battlefield is changed to the hill of Emperor Xin, then the undead saint can definitely defeat the sect master easily.


    The strength of these two people is between the two. At this time, they are not only fighting for strength, but also for the time, the location and the people.


    The blood and body samples of the undead saints represent the ambiguity between life and death. Only the Gu worms cultivated by such gods and demons can withstand the test of the Black Death, and then combine to form the most powerful corpse worm!


    Kong Zhixing had experimented for more than a thousand years before, and had gone through countless detours before finally reaching this conclusion.


    So Kong Zhixing has always had this plan, but there are no conditions for implementation.


    Because for the vast majority of monks in this world, the Immortal Saint is almost a ceiling-level existence, which has been merged with the law of heaven and earth, and it is impossible to defeat it!


    Kong Zhixing had long felt that this was a very unrealistic plan, until one day he suddenly heard that someone had killed the undead saint!


    When he heard this news for the first time, Kong Zhixing had a sentence in his mind: How could this happen?


    However, after the news of the Battle of Dixin Hill continued to diverge, Kong Zhixing immediately moved his mind. If he could find the remains of the undead saint in the battlefield, his research on the corpse insects would surely break through the Tianyuan.


    There are more than a few corpse immortals who can beat the undead saint and saint damaging their bodies and magic weapons. Kong Zhixing can only make an appointment with He Qingxian.


    Kong Zhixing and He Qingxian finally snatched one of the left hands of the undead saint after killing them on the hill of Emperor Xin.


    When Kong Zhixing took the left hand of the undead saint into his own hand, he immediately showed a look of ecstasy, and even couldn''t help sticking out his already rotten tongue and licking it on this left hand!


    The cold and insidious breath made Kong Zhixing shiver, but the satisfaction in his heart reached an irrelevant level.


    Even He Qingxian couldn''t help but vomit: "Kong Zhixing, your pig brother image is really disgusting, isn''t it just a woman''s hand? Okay, put your baby away, we should go back The total altar."


    After Kong Zhixing got the left hand of the Undead Saint, he only felt that he had the fate of possessing him, and it only took three days to create the most powerful corpse insect!


    This new corpse worm is stronger than all the corpse worms developed before knocking on the fairy gate, regardless of its vitality or infecting ability, and it is at least ten times more powerful!


    After Kongzhi Xingru obtained the most precious treasure, even he was very curious, if the third region was regarded as a huge Poison King Cauldron, whether he could finally cultivate a Gu King that surpassed the immortal gate master and the immortal saint!


    Kong Zhixing easily persuaded the other three gods and sect masters, and then dropped the Gu worms on the main continent.


    A total of seven Gu worms were placed, and after the outbreak of the poisonous Gu, the speed of development even felt incredible for Kong Zhixing!


    It was so fast. In almost a month or so, the seven corpses from all over the world gathered into a torrent, and they rushed towards the five holy places!


    Hundreds of millions of living corpses have formed a brand-new law of the jungle, and various strange evolutions have made Kongzhixing and Knock Xianmen both ecstatic!


    They only need to step on the five holy places, and they can become the only masters of the heavens and realms by knocking on the immortal gates. This is something that the five holy places have been longing for after 10,000 years but cannot do.


    The human heart is always the most unpredictable thing. The loyalty of yesterday may turn into a rebellion today, but the living corpses between life and death will not have such concerns. As long as the frenzy of living corpses spreads to the heavens and the world, then knock The fairy gate is bound to master all the world!


    This is the ambition of Kong Zhixing who will never waver!


    However, after seeing Su Yan at this time, Kong Zhixing found that he was a little bit gutsy, unable to speak at all, as if his heart had been filled with fear.


    This fear is because he has been studying the power of the undead saint Mu Xi for many years. The Heart of the Three Heavenly Sons cooperates with the ominous power and the power of the underworld, plus the swarms of dry zombies guarded in the palace of God, who want to capture the palace. The difficulty is no less than to lay down one of the five holy places!


    It is precisely because he knows how powerful the Undead Saint Mu Xi is, Kong Zhixing feels that it is impossible for a mortal to defeat the Undead Saint!


    But this impossible thing has not only been achieved, and even the man who achieved it is still standing in front of him at this time. How can this make Kongzhixing''s heart unshakable?

 Chapter 3255： Magic weapon on the list

    The third thousand two hundred and fifty-five chapters of the magic weapon on the list


    Kong Zhixing was already a corpse fairy with a corpse but no soul, and after overcoming the fear in his heart with ease, he looked towards Su Yan!


    He has realized that the current situation has reached a critical point. Either they knocked on the fairy gate and came to the world and became the only ruler of the heavens and the world, or they were all wiped out here today. There is absolutely no third way to go!


    "Su Yan! You are indeed very powerful! But we are not eating rice at the immortal gate, even if you defeat the sect master, the ancestor of ten thousand corpses is still here! Don��t forget! The ancestor of ten thousand corpses is a legend. The zombie **** in, even if you unite the saints of the five holy sites, you may not be able to defeat it!"


    Su Yan sneered: "You said that the ancestor of ten thousand corpses is recounting the old with the saints. I''ll kill you first. You corpse immortals have corpses but no souls, and they all exist against the norm. The big catastrophe deduction, no monster like you should be born."


    While Su Yan spoke, he gently raised his hand, and Tai''a turned into a golden sword light and shot it towards Kong Zhixing!


    This golden sword light whizzed through the air, like a golden phoenix spreading its wings!


    Of course, Kong Zhixing also knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was good, and this can now be regarded as basic common sense in the third region!


    Kong Zhixing didn''t dare to neglect at all, a pair of withered hands like bird''s claws closed together, and then formed a very strange seal.


    Then countless black liquid spread out from Sora Shiyuki''s body!


    These black liquid Su Yan is no stranger, it is the strange phenomenon that occurs after the corpses inside the living corpse gather together.


    After the black water collided with Tai''s sword light, a fierce explosion occurred, but most of the black water was purified by Tai''s golden sword light, but Kong Zhixing didn''t care at all, as long as there was in the air The existence of the invisible corpse worm is the purpose achieved.


    Su Yan immediately sealed the Lord''s mouth, nose and ears with his true essence, and a layer of fluorescent light was added to his skin as a protective cover.


    Although he couldn''t breathe after closing his nose and mouth, Su Yan could support it for more than half an hour only by relying on the vitality circulation inside his body.


    If Kong Zhixing thought that this would limit Su Yan''s combat effectiveness, then he would be really wrong!


    Of course, the other masters also knew the mystery, and they all controlled their magic weapons to retreat towards the rear, leaving more space for Su Yan and Kong Zhixing.


    But the enemy in Su Yan''s eyes is more than just an empty move, what he wants is to catch all the three gods here.


    The existence of these corpse immortals is extremely dangerous and contrary to Chang Lun. The easiest way to eliminate the threat is to wipe out all of them, all of which are burned to ashes in the fire.


    The golden sword light that Su Yan had launched in the air followed by a second change, and it quickly changed into a golden sword net!


    Kong Zhixing couldn''t predict the changes in Su Yan''s swordsmanship at all, let alone Kong Zhixing, even among the many onlookers, only two kendo masters could see the changes.


    To put it bluntly, Su Yan''s realm is too high, so swordsmanship can play a myriad of changes!


    The golden sword net directly locked Kong Zhixing into it. Kong Zhixing just wanted to break free, and in a panic released a purple death breath, this purple death breath turned into a weird netherworld talisman, and then the space split directly. What demon **** of the dead world is going to be summoned!


    If this method is used to deal with the general tribulation realm master, it is definitely enough, but how can it be useful to deal with Su Yan?


    Su Yan is the man who even killed the Hades! It would only be ridiculous to perform this kind of small carving skill in front of Su Yan!


    I saw a **** sword light unexpectedly slayed out and pierced directly into the head of this demon god! The soul of the demon **** instantly turned into fragments and became the nourishment of the killing sword.


    Kong Zhixing was stunned for a long time, and he couldn''t imagine that the demon **** of the dead world could not even resist Su Yan with a sword! If this kind of sword light falls on him?


    Kong Zhixing''s final roar, he wanted to forcibly break free from Su Yan''s sword net!


    At the same time, there are many purple springs flowing out of the cracks in the broken space. This is the weak water in the legend that even feathers cannot float. Weak water is highly toxic to the living. Although those masters do not know this purple What is the origin of the liquid, but it can produce a great warning sign in spiritual sense, so it retreats to the rear in unison!


    The weak purple water cut off the sky, Kong Zhixing thought that he would shatter the void and descend a part of the dead world to force Su Yan back.


    The facts proved that he really was thinking too much. Su Yan stood still and didn''t even have the will to move his footsteps. He just pointed it lightly in the air, and the killing sword flew again and turned into a **** streamer, flying in the air. stand up!


    While resisting the golden sword net, Kong Zhixing summoned a simple iron mace and waved it in his hand!


    Su Yan recognized it at a glance, Kong Zhixing was holding a dragon hunting mace!


    The dragon hunting mace is ranked 18th on the list of spirit tools, and it is also a magic weapon that Su Yanshi must win. The sword light of the killing sword and the dragon hunting mace collided once in the air and flew out directly, but the killing sword immediately condensed the sword light in the air.


    However, Kong Zhixing''s hands were already numb, and the collision force just now was surging to the extreme. If the killing sword were to slay again, his dragon hunting mace would inevitably fly out!


    "Do you want to watch me be hunted by Su Yan? Don''t come and help!" Kong Zhixing shouted to the other two gods.


    These two gods stood in the volcano without saying a word. They had been watching the battle for a long time. After receiving the help of Kong Zhixing, a girl said: "Kong Zhixing, you are not saying that you are the head of the four gods. What? Why? You can''t stand it anymore? I really don''t know what kind of face you have to call yourself the boss like this!"


    After the girl finished speaking, she took off the hood of her black cloak, first revealing a pair of red lips and then a pair of **** eyes.


    These eyes were full of murderous aura, but her skin was very fair, which was different from He Qingxian''s sickness full of powder, but a very natural fairness.


    Just looking at the image, this girl is a lifelike beauty.


    Her name is Mi Han. After grabbing both hands in her hands, the life-threatening spear and the red tasseled spear appeared. These two weapons are the weapons at the bottom of the list of spirit weapons, but even so powerful, they must not be underestimated!


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and said, "I have searched for many magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, but I still don��t know where they are. I didn��t expect many of them to fall into your hands. As long as I completely wipe out you by knocking on the immortal gate, I can take all these magic weapons into my own hands."

 Chapter 3256： Three Hallows of Death

    Chapter 3256 The Three Hallows of Death


    Mi Han smiled at Su Yan and said, "Su Yan! I advise you, don��t underestimate me because I am a woman. I can��t generalize with Kong Zhixing��s trash, because I killed it. People must be measured in millions!"


    As Mi Han spoke, murderous aura spread. In terms of momentum, it was indeed much stronger than Kong Zhixing!


    The leader of Kongzhi is a variety of poisonous gu, and he is not the best at fighting. There has always been a great conflict between him and Mi Han, but now he may fall under Su Yan''s sword at any time. I have to use the power of Mi Han!


    After Mi Han flew into the air, he directly fought with Tai''a''s golden sword net!


    The two magic weapons, the red tasseled spear and the life-threatening spear, spun like a waterwheel in her hands, without any gaps! Countless gun shadows also formed in the air, colliding with Su Yan''s golden sword net!


    Without the pressure of the golden sword net, Kong Zhixing really took a long sigh of relief, only feeling that the pressure on his body was much less.


    At this time, the killing sword came again, and the last **** general also chose to shoot. The **** general still hid his body in the dark cloak, but from his hand a crutch gourd flew out with a strong suction It seems that Su Yan is going to be sucked into the gourd!


    Su Yan had no choice but to call back the murder sword and freeze his figure.


    Looking closely at the magic weapon in his hand, he only saw a purple-gold gourd wrapped around a pear wood crutch. The breath of this magic weapon was the authentic breath of the Taoist Profound Gate. The crutches and the gourd formed a magic weapon. I am afraid that there is no second one among the heavens and worlds.


    This magic weapon should be the crutch gourd ranked thirteenth on the spirit weapon list!


    "Good guy, it seems that the four great gods all have magic weapons on the spirit tool list... Except for the freak He Qingxian, it''s a pity that these magic weapons may not be able to exert real power in your hands, otherwise I will be true There should be some headaches."


    Take the cane gourd as an example, this is a typical authentic magic weapon of Xuanmen!


    The dead spirit of the corpse immortal conflicted with the authentic aura of the Profound Sect. He already needed to be careful if he wanted not to be backlashed by the crutch gourd. How could the power of the crutch gourd be fully utilized?


    Only a freak like He Qingxian, a corpse immortal with corpses and no souls, can fully understand the laws governing vitality of the wood system, and can exert the power of Sanshenglian to the extent that it can compete with the killing sword.


    Su Yan recalled the golden Tai''a again, and two swords of light stayed beside Su Yan.


    There was a look of compassion in Su Yan''s eyes. After spreading his left hand, there was an old book. Through this heavy death book, Su Yan could see the fullness of vitality on the heads of the surrounding masters. To the three corpse immortals too fast, that is as dead as a dark cloud.


    The whole world had a very distinct change in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Only afterwards, there was another sickle in Su Yan''s right hand.


    After the appearance of this sickle, Su Yan''s True Essence in his body also obviously changed in nature, and a black soul flame burned on the sickle.


    Some of the masters murmured, "Isn''t it said that Su Yan got the killing sword, combined with his powerful swordsmanship, has the world''s unparalleled realm? This sickle looks strange, and what is the background?"


    "Yes! The magic weapon that Su Yan can use to deal with these corpse immortals must be something treasured, but why have I never heard of a powerful magic weapon in the shape of a sickle?"


    "Just take a look! Since Su Yan took out this sickle, he must have incredible power!"


    Su Yan didn''t mind the chattering of other people at all. What he carefully figured out and felt was the connection between the two artifacts in his hand.


    There is a special connection between the death sickle and the death book, there is no doubt about this!


    Coupled with the heart of **** that has been integrated into Su Yan''s eyes, these three can be collectively called the three holy artifacts of death, just like there is a mysterious connection between the killing sword, the death book, and the wordless stele.


    There is also a mysterious connection between these three...


    Su Yan took all the three holy artifacts of death in his hands at this time, and the mysterious connection between these three was also thoroughly aroused!


    Something in the death sickle seems to be slowly awakening...


    And the true essence in Su Yan''s body also slowly changed its nature quietly, and gradually changed from the true essence of the living into a powerful death energy!


    The three corpse immortals were involuntarily surprised, especially Kong Zhixing. He couldn''t help but said: "What kind of monster is this Su Yan! How can a living person convert all the true energy in his body into death energy? Did it?"


    Mi Han said, "Fool, haven''t you heard of it? Su Yan has switched the attributes of the true essence in his body several times during the battle with the saints. It is said that his true essence has universal attributes. If necessary, you can Transform into arbitrary attributes!"


    Kong Zhixing looked at Mi Han angrily, and said, "If it weren''t for the current enemy, I would have turned your face against you! Don''t think that you can ride on my head by helping me twice just now! You! Don��t forget, who developed the corpse worm of Zhen Gu Shuo Jin!"


    Mi Han was about to sneer at Kong Zhixing''s words, but heard the third corpse immortal say: "Nothing! This Su Yan has become very wrong now. Not only has he mastered death, it seems that he has mastered death!"


    Indeed, Su Yan is holding the death book in one hand, and the death sickle that can harvest countless lives in the other hand. Coupled with the unpredictable heart of hell, Su Yan at this time is like an incarnation. The **** of death!


    An extremely mysterious aura radiated from Su Yan, and it seemed that this aura shouldn''t belong to a mortal at all.


    And at this time, Su Yan''s eyes turned into grayish white. These grayish-white pupils did not contain any emotion. It seemed that everything in this world had nothing to do with him anymore!


    Even the seven or eight masters of the tribulation realm around them couldn''t help but shudder. At this moment, what they felt from Su Yan was a strong to the extreme sense of threat, and even the bone marrow seemed to tremble with it!


    This trembling feeling impressed these masters to the extreme, and they also had the same idea as the three great generals at this time: it seems that Su Yan standing in front of them at this time is no longer a person, but the **** of death. !


    In other words, Su Yan can already be equal to death itself!


    No matter how strong a person''s murderous aura is, it is impossible to reach this level. It can only be said that Su Yan has surpassed the murderous aura itself!


    Even Su Yan himself was amazed by the blessing of the Three Holy Artifacts of Death to Su Yan.

 Chapter 3257： A dead friend is not dead

    Chapter 3257: Dead Daoist is not dead and poor Dao


    There are a total of 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list, and the connections between them can form many interesting combinations, forming very different power blessings.


    These different types of blessing powers often have miraculous effects when used to deal with different enemies.


    The three holy artifacts of death in Su Yan''s hand is one of the combinations, including the three true unity between the killing sword, the death book, and the wordless stele, which is another combination.


    The gourd cane first launched an attack on Su Yan, but the suction power of the gourd cane was easily countered by Su Yan with two swords.


    The attributes of Tai''a and the killing sword are completely different. When they are combined, they seem to have the yin and yang sides of gossip, but the power of both swords has been greatly improved!


    The corpse fairy saw the gourd crutches come back without success, and hurriedly said: "What are you doing in a daze? He obviously hasn''t mastered this force of death well. Now is a good opportunity to deal with him, why not do it? ?"


    In the urging sound of the corpse fairy, Kong Zhixing released a large number of corpse insects. When the space appeared to be broken again, the black corpse insects almost formed a river in the air!


    The corpse insects like a flood rushed towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan sighed softly, and then I saw the river of corpses melted in front of Su Yan, and he couldn''t even get close to Su Yan!


    "I have already mastered the power of Vientiane Sunro. Although these corpse insects are powerful, they are also creatures between heaven and earth. I use the power of Vientiane Senro to make them age and extinct easily. Even if your corpse insects are billions Wan, it doesn��t make any sense to me. Because I��m the Sen Luo between the world.��


    The dragon hunting mace waved in Kong Zhixing''s hand, trying to break the barrier outside Su Yan!


    But when Kong Zhixing flew into the air, he found that his speed was getting slower and slower, the dead energy in his body was desperately passing away, and his body began to age inexplicably!


    Kong Zhixing can only retreat in a hurry, the corpse immortal relies on the strength of the flesh and the death energy contained in the body to survive in this world.


    If the lifeless spirit is eliminated by Su Yan, and the body is aged and decayed by Su Yan, then they will immediately fall between the world.


    Kong Zhixing originally thought that he had retreated to a very safe area, but only saw Su Yan''s sickle waving in the air, and only felt that a force of law was pressing from outside the sky!


    Kong Zhixing hurriedly used his dragon hunting mace to block the upper part of his head, only to hear a loud noise, Kong Zhixing flew out directly, and it took a long time to freeze his figure in the air, and his neck was already There is a scar, and a lot of black liquid is flowing out of Kong Zhixing''s body...


    If it hadn''t been for the dragon hunting mace to block the attack just now, Kong Zhixing would have been harvested by Su Yan to the ground.


    However, Su Yan was not discouraged either, because it was the first time he used the Three Saints of Death in this way, and he was not yet proficient in the subtle transformation of power between these three Saints.


    Just give Su Yan a little more time and two more opportunities, and his use of the Three Holy Artifacts of Death will inevitably become proficient.


    At that time, these so-called three great generals are just three pieces of meat on the chopping board.


    Mi Han gritted her teeth, the red tasseled spear and the deadly spear exuded a strong murderous in her hands. She is the one who is best at close hand-to-hand combat among the four great gods, but now Su Yan has been shrouded in the Senluo realm. , To fight with Su Yan, you must enter the realm of Sen Luo!


    And once she entered the realm of Sen Luo, her body would quickly decay.


    This is a dead end!


    No matter how they struggle, it is difficult to break this game!


    Mi Han''s gaze then turned to the distant ancestor Xuantian. Under the siege of the two saints, the ancestor Xuantian seemed to be able to support them for a long time, but he decided that he couldn''t be distracted to help them.


    Mi Han''s heart shuddered and thought: "Couldn''t the legendary ancestor zombies recover from the scene and can''t suppress these people? Is it the day of knocking on the immortal gate today?"


    Then Mi Han said: "Kongzhixing, it''s time to go desperately. If we have any reservations, we might all fall here!"


    Kong Zhixing said: "Do you still use this kind of nonsense?"


    "We have all used the strongest tactics, and we can only fight one game! Whether we can win or not can only be resigned!"


    "it is good!"


    The body of the three major gods was ignited with death to the sky. If these death auras were converted into true essence, it would definitely be very terrifying, at least ordinary experts in the seventh heaven of crossing the Tribulation Realm could not resist.


    The entire mountain pass of the doomsday volcano trembles under the pressure of the three gods!


    "Kill!" The sound shook the sky!


    The deadly spear and the red tassel spear twisted together, forming a huge red lotus!


    Shixian Mihan seems to have put on a desperate posture, but in the next second she flees directly toward the east by the cloud! Even those masters who formed a circle around the periphery were caught off guard.


    Unwilling to show his weakness, Kong Zhixing fled to the north, and even threw the dragon hunting mace in the air, forming a long blue dragon to divide the sky. In order to escape, he didn''t even want a magic weapon like the dragon hunting mace!


    The last corpse fairy also took the cane gourd directly, and flew away to the south!


    The three corpse immortals said they wanted to work hard together, but they all released a smoke bomb, and then each ran away. They all planned to do the other side, let the other corpse immortals and Su Yan go desperately, so as to buy themselves time to escape!


    This is a typical practice of a dead daoist but not a poor daoist. I hope the same sect brother will take the place of death.


    Because they thought of going together, the three people flew in completely different directions, forming an alternative tacit understanding.


    Those masters who watched the battle were stunned, and it was a long time before Wu Xueyu yelled: "What kind of **** corpse is a group of mobs! At this time, I say that I am desperate for mom to compare my own classmates! Really have enough! I bother!"


    Lin Yao couldn''t help smiling, and said: "Actually, it is not that the corpse fairy is too weak, but that Su Yan is too strong! Strong enough to make people feel desperate, as if there is a mountain facing us, which is insurmountable! In this case, it is the most instinct to escape. The choice. When we met on Earth last time, Su Yan was just a heart of hope. He didn''t even enter the Tribulation Realm. I didn''t expect him to reach the pinnacle of the world in such a short period of time! I am afraid that such achievements are just looking ahead. For tens of thousands of years, he alone can do it!"


    Wu Xueqi also said happily for Su Yan: "My brother Su was originally a dragon and phoenix, a rare peerless genius in the world! Moreover, he is not only highly talented, but even the kind of person with unique temperament. The peerless master was unexpected, but I am afraid that even the gods would not have thought that he could grow so fast!"

 Chapter 3258： Glazed shield

    Chapter 3258-Glass Shield


    Everyone thought that these three corpse immortals had escaped from Su Yan''s men, because no matter how strong Su Yan was, it was impossible to control the sword light and chase the three corpse immortals in three directions at the same time.


    But at this moment, Su Yan waved the death sickle in his hand blankly!


    When the death sickle was waved, the corpse fairy Kong Zhixing who had flown out for ten miles let out a scream, and was directly beheaded and separated!


    Black plasma spewed frantically from the wound on the neck!


    Even if the head is cut off, the corpse fairy is not that easy to die. After all, there are corpses without souls, and they cannot be judged by mortal standards.


    There was also a strange expression on Kong Zhixing''s beheaded head. He had no idea that the death sickle''s attack could ignore the physical distance, and accurately land on his neck after crossing such a long distance!


    Kong Zhixing still wanted to struggle, but the murderous sword had turned into a **** sword light and flew, piercing his heart fiercely!


    Kong Zhixing only felt that all his life was evacuated in an instant, and he didn''t even have the strength to struggle...


    Then Su Yan lifted the death sickle again, and Mi Han''s name had appeared on the death book!


    As long as you lock the enemy with the heart of hell, and then fill in the enemy''s information on the death book, the death sickle''s attack can exceed the limit of space and accurately send the butcher knife to the enemy''s neck!


    I have to say that this is an attack that even Su Yan feels terrifying.


    This means that as long as you are caught by Su Yan with the heart of hell, it doesn''t make any sense to escape to the end of the world. The attack of death sickle can fall on your neck at any time!


    Unless you hide in the country shaped by the wordless stele, or there is a life-saving magic weapon powerful enough to surpass the power of the death sickle, otherwise this is a mortal situation!


    When the death sickle fell again, the heads of Mi Han and another corpse fairy were also cut off a dozen miles away!


    After slaying these three corpse immortals, Su Yan is considered to have gained a lot. He has obtained the four magic weapons of gourd cane, death spear, red tassel spear, and dragon hunting mace. 21 of the magic weapons on the spirit tool list have fallen. In Su Yan''s hands.


    Among the remaining nine pieces, there are Sanshenglian, Linglong Pagoda, and Soul Chaser locked in the hands of the ancestor Xuantian.


    As long as the ancestor Xuantian is dealt with, he can then put these three magic weapons into his own bag. In this way, there are only six magic weapons on the list of magic weapons.


    After cleaning up the three corpse immortals, Su Yan flew directly towards the battlefield over there!


    I saw that the death spirit on the head of the ancestor Xuantian was almost twice as strong as the four gods combined!


    With such a strong aura of death, only the Immortal Saint and Pluto can be compared!


    Su Yan has fought against the Immortal Saint and the Pluto, but what I have to say is that the strength of the ancestor Xuantian should be higher than the Immortal Saint and the Pluto!


    At least the ancestor Xuantian''s understanding and mastery of various laws is incomparable to the former two.


    The creation masters of the five sacred places back then were almost all Taoist powerhouses who could steadily survive the Nine Tribulations. The reason why these powerhouses were able to overcome the Heavenly Tribulation with certainty was entirely because of their mastery of various laws!


    The ancestor Xuantian was also a member of these Taoist powers back then, and he converted himself into a corpse immortal at the critical moment before he was about to ascend. After that, he has been in the mortal world for thousands of years, even when he fell asleep, he condensed his life , So he has a long time to comprehend and condense various laws!


    The two great swordsmen of Wen Lan, Yi and An Dangshi used all their strength to besiege the ancestor Xuantian, a total of five sword lights came and went, and the void was trembling in the movement of the sword light!


    The ancestor Xuantian often grabbed a handful of thunder in his hand, or spit out a hanging river in his mouth!


    Even if the sword can break the law, it will cost a lot in the battle with the ancestor Xuantian!


    But Wen Lan''s heart is still determined, because this battle will be a battle of wheels. After she and Yi He''an have exhausted their true energy, other saints will naturally make up!


    There are a total of fifteen saints here, and even if they consume, they can consume the ancestor Xuantian to death here!


    The death aura of the ancestor Xuantian is too abundant. Su Yan can see this clearly through the heart of hell. If his death aura can be converted into true essence, it will have reached the mortal monk. Level!


    The other saints were afraid of Wen Lan and Yi Hean''s Jianguang, and did not dare to join the battle group easily. Su Yan had no such concerns.


    Su Yan directly waved the death sickle in his hand, and the invisible attack directly fell on the stamina of the ancestor Xuantian!


    Bang!


    Su Yan''s attack did not directly hit the ancestor Xuantian, only a radiant barrier appeared behind the ancestor Xuantian''s head!


    When the death sickle''s attack fell again, this radiant barrier came into play again, once again resisting Su Yan''s attack.


    Su Yan''s mouth inevitably showed a big smile, and said, "Even the glazed shield fell into the hands of Knock Immortal Gate? You really haven''t been idle, and you have collected so many magic weapons on the spiritual tool list!"


    However, Su Yan''s two attacks also attracted the attention of the ancestor Xuantian.


    Su Yan''s completely unreasonable attack method that surpassed the spatial distance also caused great fear of the ancestor Xuantian!


    Ancestor Xuantian''s heart moved, and the huge amount of death energy directly entered the body of the master and He Qingxian. After the two people''s death energy was recovered, they did not restore their original consciousness, but became the second ancestor of Xuantian ancestor. Things like primordial spirits.


    The sect master directly chanted the spell, summoned the Linglong pagoda that had sunk into the bottom of the magma, and moved towards Su Yan''s suppression!


    And He Qingxian also summoned a lotus pond in the air. The power of this lotus pond was amazing, and he directly bounced the purple and green swords.


    Wen Lan showed an incredible expression after receiving her double swords! Unexpectedly, the mere lotus pond could bounce her purple and blue swords back!


    And He Qingxian''s eyes are very cold, obviously he has become a humanoid puppet that can be manipulated by the ancestor Xuantian.


    After pushing Wen Lan and Su Yan back, the ancestor Xuantian only felt the pressure on his body lightened, and then he flew towards the immortal demon tree!


    Wu Xueyu flew up, wanting to intercept it in the air, and a azure light of sword slashed towards the ancestor Xuantian!


    The ancestor Xuantian directly caught Wu Xueqi''s knife light with one hand, and then easily crushed the knife light in the air!


    After seeing such a scene, the masters who originally wanted to stop the ancestor Xuantian all stopped.


    I saw the ancestor Xuantian flew to the head of Great Sage Langya, and after falling down, a hand directly inserted into the brain of Great Sage Langya.


    What happened next was beyond everyone''s expectations!

 Chapter 3259： Demon Tree Out of Control

    Thousandth the third 259th chapter demon tree out of control


    Great Sage Langya was already sucking the essence of life by the immortal demon tree. At this time, after being kicked by the ancestor Xuantian, he saw the huge law body quickly dry out, like a balloon that suddenly deflated!


    Su Yan finally lifted the exquisite pagoda on top of his head. Wen Lan and Yi He''an also tried their best to solve the lotus pond that He Qingxian transformed. When they came back together, It was already powerless to stop the ancestor Xuantian.


    Wen Lan said: "He absorbed the lifelessness of Great Sage Langya, I''m afraid it will be even worse! It''s awful!"


    Su Yan said: "If he really did this, then it would be fine! Instead, he used Sanshenglian lotus to convert a third of the dead energy in his body into a huge anger and injected it into the body of Great Sage Langya..."


    There is still a connection between Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree, so he is clear about the actions of the ancestor Xuantian, and even Su Yan can already feel that the Immortal Demon Tree has gradually become impossible to suppress!


    Wen Lan was stunned even if he was a saint: "Is Xuantian confused? Why do you want to do this? What is the point of having to deal with so many saints and wasting his lifeless spirit?"


    Su Yan shook his head, his eyes became extremely solemn, "He is not old-fashioned, but smarter than everyone else! The anger that Sanshenglian transformed into the body of Great Sage Langya was all absorbed by the Immortal Demon Tree... This old man can even dare to calculate!"


    In the Lost City, Su Yan dared to swallow the Immortal Demon Tree to the extreme, only because the tree was extremely dangerous. If Su Yan hadn''t practiced "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision", he would not be completely sure. Suppress the immortal demon tree in the body!


    The ancestor Xuantian was really too shrewd. It is estimated that he had seen the immortal demon tree''s unusualness a long time ago, so he was in danger at this moment!


    Wen Lan said: "Isn''t it just a tree? What''s so arrogant?"


    "You don''t understand at all! Di Shitian''s civilization was as high as the sky, but it was almost destroyed by this tree! If this tree had a little more life energy, it would become a monster even more terrifying than thousands of living corpses! Immortal The demon tree is a legendary creature far beyond your imagination. Even I can''t completely eliminate it!"


    Su Yan frowned when he said this, and flew directly towards the Immortal Demon Tree. While flying, he used a secret sound to the Wuxue, so that they quickly left the scope of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Just flying into the air, many beads of sweat appeared on Su Yan''s forehead!


    After the Immortal Demon Tree had absorbed a huge amount of anger, his own willpower was already on the verge of awakening, and Su Yan was almost unable to suppress the Immortal Demon Tree at this time!


    A completely awakened immortal demon tree is entirely possible to bring about a catastrophe that is no less inferior to living corpses!


    The third region is already on the verge of collapse, and if there is another catastrophe under this situation, it will definitely be a catastrophe of destruction!


    Then it happened to be this great catastrophe!


    The speechless old man hurriedly used the golden talisman to turn into a small boat, carrying Wu Xueqi, Lin Yao, and Zhu Xin directly to the outside.


    The immortal demon tree shook from a distance at this time, and the whole tree rustled! The surrounding mountains are shaking!


    Then many rhizomes broke out from the volcanic magma below, and the branches and leaves on the immortal demon tree grew rapidly!


    The Immortal Demon Tree is already at least three thousand meters tall at this time, and it is rushing to grow again at five thousand meters!


    Even the saint had never seen such a magnificent tree.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and even Wen Lan murmured: "What kind of monster is this tree?"


    The killing sword in Su Yan''s hand had already condensed the extremely strong sword light, and then, before everyone could reach it, a blood-shattering sword light slashed on the trunk of the immortal demon tree!


    The immortal demon tree shook more violently, and not only the immortal demon tree, but also the black volcanic rock that had just cooled down below it had many cracks!


    Su Yan''s sword has the mighty power, but he failed to cut the immortal demon tree from the middle!


    Although a huge window appeared on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, it quickly began to recover...


    However, within a dozen or so breaths, the huge and incomparable sword injury has been fully recovered, and there is no trace of the sword cut!


    After this sword, Su Yan''s warning sounded: "Aren''t you people afraid of death? You dare to stay beside the immortal demon tree!"


    The people mentioned by Su Yan were the masters who had just besieged the three great generals with him. These masters were in the five sacred grounds, and there were other sects. After listening to Su Yan��s warning, these talents woke up like a dream Retreat behind!


    Su Yan''s expression was so solemn that it even surpassed the time when he faced the ancestor Xuantian just now.


    After ancestor Xuantian retreated, he laughed again and said, "Su Yan, since you released this demon tree, ancestor, I have been planning! Thank you for giving ancestors, I turned defeat into victory. Opportunity!"


    "It''s too early for you to make a comeback. Since I can suppress the Immortal Demon Tree for the first time, I must also suppress him for the second time! This is what is difficult for me, but you are really irritating. Me!"


    Su Yan''s face was already clearly angry.


    There has never been a person in this world who has calculated his Su Baxian without paying any price!


    The growth of the Immortal Demon Tree became more and more mad, and it spread desperately toward the surroundings! The growing branches and leaves are almost like a rushing flood!


    No one has ever seen a tree with such a strong vitality, this tree is like a monster!


    Fortunately, here is the depths of a desolate star continent. There is no life that can provide vitality and nourishment to the immortal demon tree, and those masters have gradually moved away from the immortal demon tree under Su Yan''s warning.


    The immortal demon tree shook quickly again. In the trembling, many flowers the size of a person opened up for the first time. At the same time, the pollen was also spread in the air, and a strange fragrance came!


    The pollen of the Immortal Demon Tree has a strong hallucinogenic nature, but the masters here at least have the strength to cross the fifth heaven of the Tribulation Realm, so there is no need to worry about being confused by the Immortal Demon Tree.


    And after ancestor Xuantian stood on the Doomsday Volcano, he said, "Wen Lan, should we count the grievances of the past? You tricked those younger saints to fight alongside you, wouldn''t there be any guilt in your conscience? "


    Wen Lan said: "Why do you have so much nonsense, fight as you want! You are going to exterminate the five holy places, and hundreds of millions of lives are in the midst of catastrophe. Where can this seat have the mind to talk to you about the past?"


    The ancestor Xuantian said angrily: "If it weren''t for your dog-legs to cooperate with Bei Ming �� to oppress us, how could Mu Xi become the undead saint in the imperial palace, and how could I be reduced to such a corpse but no soul? "

 Chapter 3260： Old grudges

    Chapter 3260: Old grudges


    Wen Lan said: "Xuantian, you are simply to blame. If you didn''t lead people to leave the Taiji Holy Land easily, I guess you would have already passed the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation and ascended to the Immortal Realm! How could you become a dead body? Soul monster?"


    Xuantian sneered at Wen Lan''s words and said: "Wen Lan, you can''t think of being a human again, you can''t help being infected with the tackiness of the world, so shameless words can be said! If you hadn''t deceived the octagonal lantern, we would have Why did you fall into this situation?"


    The ancestor Xuantian had already survived the eighth calamity, and it should have been a matter of course that he wanted to survive the ninth calamity with his strength.


    However, his double monk was suppressed by the Beiming family, and was later "borrowed" by the True Dragon Holy Land the octagonal palace lantern of his life. After that, he would never return it. Without the protection of his life, he would be in heaven. Fall under the catastrophe!


    The ancestor Xuantian originally had great resentment in his heart, and Wen Lan brought up the old things at this time, only making the ancestor Xuantian even more angry!


    There are actually quite a few such nasty things among the Five Great Sacred Lands. When Jingchi Sacred Land was powerful, coupled with the prosperity of the Beiming family, it accounted for a lot of benefits for the other four.


    After the Beiming family became weak to the point that almost no one inherited, the other four slammed their bones on Jingchi Holy Land!


    This history of blood and tears, each of the five holy places can find a pile.


    Although the five holy places unite externally to form an offensive and defensive alliance, the order between the inside and the inside has always been weak and strong.


    The ancestor Xuantian��s dual cultivator was also the first saint who knocked on the fairy gate. After the ancestor fell, the ancestor Xuantian was also considered an infatuated species. He was unwilling to become a fairy by himself, and practiced himself with a sharp sword Made a corpse fairy with a corpse and no soul.


    The ancestor Xuantian began to regret after becoming a corpse immortal, but he didn''t turn his head back when he opened his bow. Even if he reached the apex of this world, he couldn''t create another soul for himself.


    So the ancestor Xuantian made a great aspiration, saying that he wanted to become a saint in the flesh, and only then did he stay in the world for thousands of years!


    At present, the strength of the ancestor Xuantian has already reached the peak of this world. Above the cultivator of the Nine Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm, and below the Void Immortal of the Immortal Realm, he is also very worthy of the name Corpse Immortal.


    The sect master who knocked on the immortal gate was the monk who fell under the ninth calamity, only half a step away from becoming immortal. The ancestor Xuantian can play with him at will, his strength is definitely not a joke.


    He is absolutely on the same level as the half-step true gods like Pluto and the Immortal Saint, and is even further than the saints.


    Had it not been for the rebirth of the immortal emperor Su Yan, there would be no one in this world who could punish a monster like the ancestor Xuantian!


    Another point is that, to Su Yan, Patriarch Xuantian''s aspiration to become holy in the flesh is a bit ridiculous.


    Those flesh-body sanctified existences in the era of mythology have cultivated their flesh and souls to the extreme of this world, so that they can become holy!


    Your ancestor Xuantian is nothing more than a monster with a corpse and no soul. What qualifications do you have to say that the flesh becomes holy?


    The so-called physical sanctification, the subtext is to be from the ancient great sages like Fuxi and Nuwa, what kind of thing is your ancestor Xuantian, it is simply a family of laughter and generous!


    Su Yan also knows the grievances of these saints, after all, he has heard a lot from Mu Xi, the undead saint.


    But after all, he was not the person who had witnessed it back then, so he didn''t speak, but just chose to sit on the sidelines with cold eyes.


    Wen Lan said: "You, I, and Yi He''an are very clear about the situation back then. Without the support of the Beiming family, there would be no pattern of five sacred places. Since the Beiming family is willing to divide the world with us, we naturally need to do it. Some sacrifices. There has never been a free lunch in this world. Don��t you understand this truth?"


    The ancestor Xuantian sneered: "Wen Lan, you say it nicely, but every time the five holy places act, why do we use Tai Chi holy places as cannon fodder? How many of our brothers fell back then and how much sacrifices did you make? I dare to say cool words here! Later, I deceived the octagonal palace lantern and refused to return it because of the Beiming family as the backstage. He said it was a saint, but it was actually worse than a villain!"


    Yi He''an sighed and said: "Xuantian, there was indeed unfairness in the things back then, but that was not our intention. Everything was decided by the Beiming family. Even if you have grievances, you shouldn''t spread it on us. On your head!"


    The strongest among the five holy places of the year was Jingchi Holy Land. After all, the Beiming family back then was an invincible cultivation family.


    The second place is Tai Chi Holy Land. The masters in Tai Chi Holy Land are like clouds, enough to pose a threat to the Beiming family. In order to keep the system of the five holy sites from breaking down, the Beiming family naturally targeted the Taiji holy sites.


    As the boss, it is human nature to suppress the second child who may challenge him.


    Of course, the others also acquiesced to this behavior. The Taiji Holy Land could not withstand the suppression of the Beiming family. After that, the trip to the imperial palace made the Taiji Holy Land have the most trust in the Beiming family. All fell into it.


    The masters who stayed in the Tai Chi Holy Land had no basic sense of trust in the Bei Ming family. After the imperial palace, Bei Ming, who came back from the imperial palace alone, could not gain the trust of the Tai Chi Holy Land.


    What''s more, Bei Mingyi has been keeping secrets about the affairs of the imperial palace, which adds to the doubts of the masters of Tai Chi holy land. In order to weaken the power of the other four families, the Beiming family deceived the other four founders. Dixin Hill then brutally killed.


    The last five sacred sites will all fall into the hands of the Beiming family.


    This is a very conspiracy theory, but there is a huge market in Tai Chi Holy Land.


    It is precisely because of this content that the remaining three founding veterans of Tai Chi Holy Land went overseas and opened up today''s Knock Immortal Gate.


    Things in this world are all linked together. From the time Bei Mingluo and the others forcibly opened the gate of the imperial palace, perhaps the calamity of the Qianqiu Great Tribulation had already begun to work!


    Today''s situation is the consequence after the calamity has reached its limit. The world is destroyed or reborn, and the third region seems to have come to a crossroads.


    The fate of all creatures is pinned here!


    Before you know it, even Su Yan has become a **** on the chessboard of heaven and earth. If Su Yan hadn''t killed the undead saint Mu Xi, there would have been no powerful corpse insects born...this matter also evolved into one of them.


    But this is also no way. As long as it is a creature in this world, it is a chess piece in the hands of Heavenly Dao, even if it is an odd number that is rare in ten thousand years.


    After all, it is impossible for human beings to surpass the destiny that exists in the dark!

 Chapter 3261： Ancient Seal Art

    Chapter 3261: Ancient Seal Technique


    The so-called abnormal number transcends the normality of human society, but it is still bound by the way of heaven!


    The only way to get rid of the shackles in this underworld is to survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation, and then free yourself from this piece of heaven and earth!


    The ancestor Xuantian said a few more things. They were all specific contradictions between the Taiji Holy Land and the True Dragon Holy Land. Probably after the imperial palace incident, Beiming Lei was almost hidden, and the order of the five holy places was also loosened.


    Then under the auspices of Wen Lan, the True Dragon Holy Land grabbed a lot of the Tai Chi Holy Land. After these things were said, Wen Lan pulled out some unreasonable myths.


    Probably it was that Tai Chi Holy Land was weak, so their True Dragon Holy Land wanted to help Tai Chi Holy Land protect the site. As for how to eat it in his stomach, Wen Lan didn''t explain at all, and there was really no way to explain these things.


    This dispute caused the sages and masters of Tai Chi Holy Land to be very embarrassed, and some did not know how to deal with them.


    After all, in the frescoes of the sect, you can see the existence of the ancestor Xuantian. These legendary characters are still the founders of the school. They suddenly appear in front of them, or appear as the biggest villain of the immortal door. To the extreme!


    Their best position is not to help each other, but all the heavens and all realms are on the front line, they have to clearly choose their own position!


    Wen Lan seemed to perceive something, and said: "All saints of Tai Chi Holy Land, you must understand that if we can''t defeat this old demon, not only Tai Chi Holy Land will be destroyed by living corpses, but even the heavens and all realms will fall. ! Think about the disciples and disciples who were eroded by the living corpses...What crime did they commit to be treated like this?"


    Wen Lan was worthy of being a saint, and the contradiction between the enemy and the enemy was clearly distinguished, and a few words blocked the ancestor Xuantian.


    The killing sword in Su Yan''s hand continued to condense the sword light, and at the same time, his hands were joined together to form a very special seal, which was the seal used to seal!


    Now, Su Yan can only desperately suppress the power of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Only when the power of the Immortal Demon Tree was suppressed, could he have the time and energy to deal with the ancestor Xuantian.


    If the Immortal Demon Tree is to treat the saints and masters here as fertilizer, then the Immortal Demon Tree will probably become that kind of invincible monster again!


    Originally, when the Immortal Demon Tree was released, Su Yan already knew that the Immortal Demon Tree was a double-edged sword. Although it could contain the enemy''s offensive, it was very likely to hurt himself!


    It was just that the situation at that time forced Su Yan to have no better choice.


    The six-pointed star''s sealing circle appeared at Su Yan''s feet, and Su Yan''s true essence became extremely surging in an instant. After being converted into mana, the light of the circle went straight into the sky!


    This time, even Zhu Xin was very surprised: "Is Su Yan still a sealer? A sealer is a very rare existence even within our Wu clan! I have only heard of it, but I haven��t seen it with my own eyes! Invincible swordsmanship, do you still master the sealing technique?"


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Wu Xueyi''s side, and he touched his head honestly and laughed: "My brother, he is really a genius...Anyway, genius, there is nothing he can''t do. What?"


    This explanation is really not convincing, because even a fool can see that Su Yan is not using ordinary sealing techniques.


    Generally, the sealing technique of Daomen is based on Tiangang Liuhe. After Su Yan used the seal technique, there was no gossip pattern under his step, but a six-pointed star pattern appeared. This shows that Su Yan should be using another system of power. .


    What Su Yan used at this time was indeed the magic of ancient times. This power was not created by the Witch Clan, but the Witch Clan also dabbled in it. It was an ancient power that had long been cut off.


    In that era, there were countless wild beasts in the world, so it was necessary to develop this sealing technique.


    Now the era of the prehistoric giant beasts has long passed away, this ancient sealing technique has no stage to be used, and it will naturally quiet down slowly.


    It''s not that this sealing technique is not strong enough, but because the times have changed.


    When there are no wild beasts haunting the four wilds, what can this powerful force be used for?


    This is the vicissitudes of the universe, and it will never be reversed by human will.


    Now in these heavens and myriad worlds, I am afraid that only Su Yan can travel through time, and the ancient sealing technique of the ancient times has reappeared in the world!


    The six-pointed star formation under Su Yan suddenly expanded wildly, and there were many obscure words and symbols beyond the scope of the six-pointed star!


    The binding power of these words and symbols made Wen Lan a little dumbfounded, "What kind of formation is this, and how can it overshadow our True Dragon Holy Land''s bound immortal formation?"


    After Wen Lan, many masters exclaimed.


    These exclamations can''t affect Su Yan at all. Su Yan has no distractions at this time, and has put away all distracting thoughts!


    After the six-pointed star expanded, it descended directly from the sky and enveloped the immortal demon tree!


    The Immortal Demon Tree seemed to realize that Su Yan was about to suppress it, and grew crazily upward!


    The speed of growth is even crazier than before!


    After Su Yan''s formation was suppressed, these crazily growing branches and leaves were immediately crushed and crushed!


    The sound of crackling was endless, and the light of the six-pointed star also enveloped a vast sky!


    Su Yan''s plan was also very simple. He planned to completely consume the vitality in the Immortal Demon Tree, and then take the Immortal Demon Tree back into his body.


    Under these circumstances, even if the Immortal Demon Tree is willing to let Su Yan take it back, Su Yan is unwilling to take this risk, because the Immortal Demon Tree that is full of vitality is already full of strong threats!


    The suppression formation and the ever-growing branches and leaves of the Immortal Demon Tree formed a very obvious consumption, and this consumption temporarily suppressed the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The saints can also see this scene, knowing that Su Yan can suppress the demon tree, there is no need to worry about it, and they all condense their true essence, put out the formation of shaking the light of the Beidou, and besieged the ancestor Xuantian at the end. The top of the volcano.


    This formation was still presided over by Wen Lan, seeing a big battle looming.


    A ray of light slowly flew from overseas, and Yu Xin Zhen, who turned out to be the true dragon holy land, was late.


    He came so late because he encountered a big storm overseas and strangled half a million living corpses with his own hands. This was only a bit of a delay.


    Today''s many overseas islands are no longer a pure land on earth, and the army of living corpses has spread from the main continent to overseas... Almost all places with living creatures have become purgatory on earth!

 Chapter 3262： Demon tree

    The third thousand two hundred and sixty-second chapter demon tree drops blood


    True person Yu Xin also showed a very surprised expression after seeing the ancestor Xuantian. Everyone had a little friendship back then. He saw that ancestor Xuantian turned into a monster with corpses and no souls, and it was obviously the source of these living corpses. Can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "Yu Xin, you still like to push others in front of the stage and hide yourself behind the scenes as you did ten thousand years ago. Don��t look at Wen Lan, it seems that the momentum is very powerful, in fact, the person at the helm of True Dragon Holy Land is You, right?"


    Yu Xinzhen said humanely: "I have been guarding Boundary Zhaoyuan alone for these years. I have never intervened in matters in the martial arts. Junior sister Wen Lan was handling it alone. Thousands of years ago, when I saw bloodstains appearing in the East of Boundary Zhaoyuan, I already knew that there was a certain kind of robbery inferring, but I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Even if True Man Yu Xin counts everything, it is impossible to count that the ancestor Xuantian is doing the trick behind all this.


    Because in his mind, the ancestor Xuantian is a monk who has fallen a long time ago, who knows that the dead can be resurrected and become monsters with corpses and no souls!


    There are many masters in the Holy Land of Nirvana who can calculate the destiny and the number of days, but they can��t calculate a decent result. It��s also because things like the corpse immortals are against common sense and only appear under the catastrophe. Monsters.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "Yu Xin, you are still the same, as hypocritical as 10,000 years ago, and Wen Lan is the same. Ten thousand years ago, she was a brainless woman, and after ten thousand years, she will become the leader of a nominal saint. , You still have to use it..."


    Before the words of the ancestor Xuantian had finished speaking, Wen Lan had already interrupted: "You don''t need to provoke the relationship between us. Fifteen saints have formed a great refining formation, including the three saints of Tai Chi Holy Land! Today is bound to be your death date for the old demon! If you have any last words, you can explain it now!"


    Wen Lan''s thoughts were also very simple, as long as the ancestor Xuantian was completely destroyed here, and then the tide of corpses on the mainland was flattened, it would be easy for them, saints.


    At this moment, Su Yan said in a voice transmission, "This magic circle that swings the devil cannot be activated!"


    Wen Lan couldn''t help asking: "Why can''t it be started?"


    "There is a more powerful aura in the Doomsday Volcano, can''t you feel it? There is a prehistoric monster in the Doomsday Volcano that has been sleeping for at least 20,000 years! Who can control it if it is awakened? Otherwise, Xuantian How could the ancestors be so confident?"


    Wen Lan couldn''t help frowning and said: "Then what should we do! According to your statement, wouldn''t it be impossible to touch him?"


    "What a idiot! Don''t you have the Dark Sky Sand in the True Dragon Holy Land? You only need to activate the Ganges Sands and drag his Xuantian ancestor into an unknown space. Can''t you isolate everything and fight freely?"


    Wen Lanliu raised her eyebrows and said: "Su Yan! I don''t need you to teach me how to do things! This demon tree was released by you, but you have to finish it yourself! Don''t let this demon tree come out to harm people!"


    Behind Wen Lan, a saint took out the Ganges Sands.


    But the ancestor Xuantian showed a fearless look, and seemed to have made corresponding preparations long ago!


    At the moment the Ganges Sands started, there was a clear distortion in the sky, and then the fifteen saints and the ancestor Xuantian disappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Only True Person Yu Xin was not involved in the Ganges Sands, and then flew towards Su Yan without saying hello to Su Yan. Only when he raised his hand gently, the Golden Sky Divine Fire was immortal. The bottom of the demon tree burned enthusiastically!


    Among the attributes of the five elements, gold and fire both conquer the wood, so the golden sky and the sacred fire can almost be regarded as the nemesis of all the gods in the world.


    True person Yu Xin originally thought that the Golden Sky God Fire could completely restrain the power of the demon tree, and Su Yan''s sealing circle would destroy the demon tree from both sides.


    But immediately Yu Xinzhen realized that he really seemed to be thinking too much, the power of the demon tree far exceeded his imagination! The endurance of flames is also beyond common sense!


    When the immortal demon tree was released by Su Yan, its vitality was still very weak, but it could immediately take root in a sea of ??magma fire!


    What is the temperature of the magma that burns into golden yellow?


    But still can''t shake the immortal demon tree, the roots of today''s immortal demon tree have reached the depths of the earth veins, once the spiritual power can be drawn from the earth veins, the vitality of the immortal monster tree will become more tenacious!


    Not to mention that the ancestor Xuantian just injected an immense amount of anger through He Qingxian''s power of law!


    This anger surpassed a certain critical point, and the will of the Immortal Demon Tree was re-awakened!


    The immortal demon tree''s will contains almost infinite greed, wanting to take all the vitality of the cosmos for its own, and become the only super life body in this world!


    This is the character set by the Emperor Shitian clan for the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Such a character is undoubtedly a double-edged sword. If there is no such character, the Immortal Demon Tree is just an ordinary tree, and it is bound to be unable to gather a huge power to form the power of wishing to break all conventions.


    It can be said that this character not only created the extraordinary of the Immortal Demon Tree, but also planted the seeds for the great destruction of Emperor Shitian.


    This is the so-called cause and effect. The Emperor Shi Tian planted the cause and had to bear the effect by himself.


    Although the Golden Sky Divine Fire burned vigorously, it failed to spread across the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Zhen Yu Xin also realized that it was not that the power of the Golden Sky and Divine Fire was insufficient, but that this demon tree was really extraordinary!


    Zhen Yu Xin immediately changed his strategy, only to see an axe appeared in Zhen Yu''s hand.


    The real person threw this giant axe into the air and rose up against the storm, and finally turned into at least a hundred meters long!


    Such a great axe floating in the air is really exaggerated to illogical! Not to mention that there is a very strong ancient aura emanating from the giant axe!


    This giant axe is definitely a magic weapon of some kind of former ancient treasure!


    True person Yu Xin was very comfortable with the manipulation of this giant axe. After the magic technique was read, a layer of golden gold aura ignited on the giant axe, and then he slashed towards the trunk of the immortal demon tree!


    Zhenren Yu Xin can also be considered a big capital, what he wants is to completely cut down the immortal demon tree!


    Every time the giant axe slashes on the thick trunk of the immortal demon tree, it can cause a shaking of the earth and mountains. It is self-evident how powerful this giant axe contains!


    And with every slash of the giant axe, a lot of red liquid can be seen spraying from the trunk of the immortal demon tree...


    Even the speechless old man said unbelievably: "Is this tree bleeding?"

 Chapter 3263： Successfully suppressed

    Chapter 3263 Successful Suppression


    After being chopped down by the giant axe, the immortal demon tree was not only bleeding, but also trembling from above and below, and inexplicably wailing voices came from everyone''s mind!


    "What kind of tree is this? How can it feel that it is not like a plant at all, but like an animal?"


    No one answered this question. Just like the masters brought by the saint, they were the first time they saw such an incredible tree! I was shocked beyond words!


    After the immortal demon tree was cut into the trunk by this giant axe, many rhizomes also grew below, directly blocking the path of the giant axe!


    Although these rhizomes cannot withstand the power of the giant axe, they can offset part of the power of the giant axe to a large extent, so the lethal power of the giant axe has been reduced a lot!


    A lot of these rhizomes can grow before the giant axe attacks!


    It didn''t take long for the rhizomes that had been felled to pile up like a mountain.


    True person Yu Xin frowned, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Leader Su, why am I that the tree you released is a monster more terrifying than Xuantian?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laughed and said, "The real person should be thankful that this tree is not placed in a dense and vigorous place by me, otherwise it will definitely surprise you! This tree has the power of prayer. , Don��t take it lightly! If it makes any tricks, maybe we will all become its fertilizer!"


    Su Yan''s words came down, and the wound cut by the giant axe on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree had completely healed within a second!


    "Is this the power of prayer in the legend? It really is a terrible power that can fully distort reality! I have only heard of such a power in the legend, and I can��t think of it in reality. See!" Yu Xinzhen couldn''t help sighing.


    The power of prayer is a weird power that can distort the reality. Although powerful, it is extremely difficult to master. Even the five holy places are unable to do anything about the power of prayer. Although they have been studied for many years, they are basically only a few Fur harvest!


    What was completely unexpected was that the demon tree that Su Yan released had completely mastered the power of prayer!


    After sighing, the condensed true essence of the giant axe became more and more violent, and at the same time, he also pinched a few magic circles in his hand, ready to let go!


    In fact, Su Yan really doesn��t worry much about the Immortal Demon Tree, because the Immortal Demon Tree takes root and can��t run here. You only need to hold the seal formation and the Immortal Demon Tree in a stalemate, and sooner or later, you can consume the Immortal Demon Tree��s vitality. clean!


    Although the battle between the fifteen saints and the ancestor Xuantian had moved to other dimensions, there might be unexplainable dangers!


    But Su Yan on the battlefield over there was unable to support the past. Among the spells of the Ganges Sand Number, they no longer knew how much space was converted, and it was impossible to track the past at this time!


    A azure sword light suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the immortal demon tree!


    After Wu Xuetong shot, the other masters also woke up like a dream, and Yang Sen''s various spells and magic weapons bombarded towards the immortal demon tree!


    The immortal demon tree is huge enough, and there are many places that can be attacked. After being attacked everywhere, the immortal demon tree finally showed signs of being unable to hold it!


    The last struggle of the Immortal Demon Tree finally broke out!


    I saw the blooming flowers of various colors on the Immortal Demon Tree suddenly spit out their pistils, and then withered and bear fruit!


    These fruits quickly grew up in the wind, and fell to the ground one after another after reaching the golden color. After the fruits that fell on the ground broke their shells, many Taoist soldiers with different weapons appeared in front of many masters!


    The Taoist soldier of the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan, had seen it once before, so it was not that surprising.


    But for these other masters, it''s completely another matter!


    They never thought that there could be such a miraculous tree in the world, and living Taoists could grow out of the fruit!


    This is no longer simply turning decay into magic, it simply makes the impossible possible! It is an immortal force that breaks all conventional cognitions!


    However, when Su Yan saw these Taoist soldiers, he knew that the vitality of the Immortal Demon Tree was rapidly declining. When in the world of heaven and human, the immortal demon tree also released these wood-general Taoist soldiers at the moment of turning from prosperity to decline.


    Su Yan was not afraid of seeing these Taoist soldiers, but was very pleased.


    After all, Su Yan''s strength has grown too much compared to when he was in the Celestial Realm, and the Immortal Demon Tree at this time was no more than 10% of the strength of the peak period.


    Originally, the strength of the two sides has been declining and the strength of each other has been very serious. What''s more, there are the outstanding sages like Yu Xinzheng and the help of many masters. It is reasonable that the immortal demon tree cannot support it!


    The trembling fruit rustled down, and at least hundreds of thousands of soldiers took shape in a short period of time!


    It''s a pity that the worst masters here also have the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Fifth Heaven, and this is all real strength, far from the Celestial Realm''s Di Shitian who piled up on aura!


    These hundreds of thousands of Dao soldiers pose no threat to Su Yan at all, so naturally there are masters who put out a formation to deal with it!


    Gradually, the Immortal Demon Tree was completely unable to resist Yu Xin''s great axe, and the wound on the trunk was bloody!


    And the upper side had to face the constant suppression of Su Yan''s seal formation. Under the threat of both sides, I saw the immortal demon tree trembling, and finally it could not be maintained!


    Su Yan said sternly: "I''m not coming back at this time, when will we wait?"


    Su Yan said this to the immortal demon tree, and saw a green breath flew out from the trunk of the immortal demon tree, transforming into a small wooden figure, and the roots separated from below, changing into something like The two legs of human beings, this little wooden man is the original will of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Su Yan easily swallowed this little wooden figure into his stomach, and without the support of the immortal demon tree consciousness of that big sky tree, the golden sky divine fire burned violently in an instant!


    Not only the Jintian Divine Fire, but also the roots of the trees below that deep into the magma burned violently!


    After thousands of feet of big trees burned violently, all kinds of wood chips with fire also fell from the air, as if a rain of fire started!


    True person Yu Xin received the giant axe and looked at Su Yan with extremely complicated expression. In the end, he didn''t say anything, just sighed deeply.


    After taking the Immortal Demon Tree back to his Dantian, Su Yan also felt a little tired, and after holding a fist with Wuxin Zhenren, he drove the sword light back to the golden boat.


    Wu Xueqi asked with concern: "Brother Su Yan, there is nothing wrong with putting the consciousness source of this demon tree into your body, right?"

 Chapter 3264： Sage siege

    Thousandth 264th chapter sage siege


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Brother Wu, I don��t want to put the Immortal Demon Tree in my body, but if you don��t put it in my body, what better place can you have? The seeds of the Demon Tree fall to the ground, no matter how much it is. In extreme environments, even if it is a few thousand feet of seabed or in the middle of rolling magma, it can grow to the size just now. Besides, where else can it be preserved?"


    Wu Xueqi was stunned for a while, and said, "Is it possible to put it in a pill furnace and use Taoist sacred fire to completely refine it?"


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said, "During the heyday of the Immortal Demon Tree, Di Shitian��s civilization was destroyed. It only takes ten minutes to use millions of Di Shitian as his own fertilizer... Its dangerous level is still there. Above those living corpses. Such a monster is still the safest to stay in my body. If you let it out casually, I''m afraid it can destroy a world casually."


    Wu Xuecheng couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded. He just felt that he didn''t recognize Su Yan in front of him. Su Yan''s personality was still the same as before, but his strength had grown tremendously.


    Wu Xueqi couldn''t help but wonder what kind of things Su Yan had gone through to grow such a terrifying growth.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he sat cross-legged on the golden boat and began to adjust his breath.


    The speechless old man quickly used the three ways to speed up the recovery of his true essence and spirit, and the pure heart talisman to help Su Yan recover.


    Wuxueqi is one of the five sacred places of Tai Chi, and has met with many experts who came to help.


    Although many masters were afraid of Su Yan''s prestige, they still greeted Wu Xueqi in the air and asked him how he was missing in the past few years...


    In the greeting, it seemed that this war had ended and the crisis of extinction had been completely lifted.


    Only Yu Xinzheng flew towards the doomsday volcano, trying to find out the source of the aura that made him uneasy.


    After Yu Xinzheng flew to the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, only a layer of confused light blocked the inside of the volcano, making him see it unrealistically.


    This is a blinding technique released by the ancestor Xuantian, not an incredible spell. But if you don��t pay attention, you may still be deceived.


    Just now Wen Lan and the others probably didn''t realize that the ancestor Xuantian would place a blindfold on the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano.


    Zhenren Yu Xin let out a sword light casually and broke the blindfold open, and suddenly saw the truth inside the Doomsday Volcano.


    He only saw the colorful feathers slowly unfolding, and they had already filled the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano...


    The reason why the Doomsday Volcano no longer erupts is because the ancestor Xuantian transported the wild monster sleeping in the volcano to the crater of Doomsday Volcano and blocked the crater!


    The ancestor Xuantian seemed to calm down the doom volcano, and did not hesitate to calm down the surrounding magma river with great magic power, just to deceive Su Yan and the saints and cover up his true purpose.


    In fact, the ancestor Xuantian had long wanted to release the wild monsters in the Doomsday Volcano!


    The living corpse has already lost the chess game, and this is what the ancestor Xuantian knows, if this is the case, it is better to release this monster, maybe it can completely destroy the five sacred places and create a new land!


    It looked very calm at this time, all because the prehistoric monster blocked the crater. The pressure on the Doomsday volcano below was extremely high, maybe the next eruption is already brewing!


    The doomsday volcano that has been suppressed for so long, the next eruption must be ten times more violent, and this sleeping monster is bound to be awakened!


    True person Yu Xin only felt that ancestor Xuantian was extremely vicious!


    Whether it��s the living corpse or the monster that has been sleeping in the wild, it��s all for the purpose of exterminating all the creatures in the third region!


    Yu Xinzhen figured it out that the initiator of this fateful catastrophe was not Su Yan, but the ancestor Xuantian!


    Su Yan stood on the same front with them, and didn''t want the crisis of extinction to wipe out everything, and Su Yan had no motive to do so!


    Su Yan did have ambitions, but that was just to overthrow the existing order and establish a new order in which he was king. He never thought of exterminating all living beings!


    The five holy places have been busy for so long, and they have fought against Su Yan several times for their lives. It is simply a waste of their own power!


    Those saints and masters who died tragically in Su Yan''s hands were worthless at all!


    Knock the Immortal Gate relied on the five great holy places to keep accumulating strength secretly, and then deduced the great calamity of the Qianqiu to such a fierce extinction height!


    If you want to ask Yu Xinzheng who has any insights in the two-life practice, then the biggest lesson is that man can''t fight with the sky.


    It''s like the famous saying: When humans think, God laughs.


    Even the saint standing at the apex of the heavens and worlds will make some completely wrong decisions because of lack of information, ability, and so on.


    When you desperately want to achieve something, the more you work, the things will go in the opposite direction.


    Dark sky in the sand.


    The transfer of space has occurred 1,735 times, and even the saint who mastered the laws of space has completely lost the coordinates of space.


    If there is no guidance from the dark sky, these saints will also be trapped in this dark, primordial space.


    The Shaking Beidou formation composed of fifteen saints is still reliable, as long as this formation can be maintained, it will definitely be able to put great pressure on the ancestor Xuantian!


    When you arrive in this inexplicable space, you don''t have to worry about it anymore, just hit the dead!


    "Xuantian, this seat gives you one last chance. If you bow your head and are willing to contribute to the method of solving the living corpse, this seat will give you a decent way to die if you think about old feelings. Go down, but the body and spirit will die here!"


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "I have abandoned my soul 10,000 years ago, how can you make me extinguished?"


    "Old Demon Xuantian! Do you still have to speak quickly at this time?" A saint immediately rebuked.


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "After I cultivated the corpse ancestor, I planned to attack the true dragon holy land, but in the end I didn��t do it because of the dark sky sand. Lock the enemy into an inexplicable space. It''s a pity that the monk who holds this magic weapon can''t get away easily, otherwise...it really is the most invincible magic weapon among the heavens!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Xuantian!" Wen Lan took out the octagonal palace lantern directly after uttering a jealous rant, and after a light breath, the octagonal palace lantern immediately ignited a big flame.


    The ancestor Xuantian was naturally very angry when he saw this magic weapon.


    This magic weapon originally belonged to the Tai Chi Holy Land, but was later borrowed by the Tai Chi Holy Land. After that, it was taken as his own and never returned. Now the octagonal palace lantern is still used to deal with his Xuantian ancestor!

 Chapter 3265： Magic weapon

    Chapter 3265, the magic weapon is out


    The octagonal palace lantern ignited the seedling and turned into a sharp sea of ??flames!


    This is the flame of Taoism, and it has a powerful killing effect on all evils!


    The ancestor Xuantian naturally knew this, and saw that his hands pushed aside the dark space, and a huge crack appeared directly in this dark space!


    The saint holding the dark sky sand was also greatly impacted, and he could barely hold the astrolabe in his hand when he stood unstable!


    Without borrowing any magic weapon, only using both hands to directly tear the space apart, this kind of ability indeed surpasses all saints!


    The ancestor Xuantian did not brag. In a sense, a corpse immortal like him is already above the Nine Heavens Tribulation! It''s a pity that there are corpses but no souls, otherwise they should have ascended to the upper realm long ago!


    Almost all the flames of the octagonal palace lantern were sucked into the darkness!


    The flame of this dazzle was easily resolved by the ancestor Xuantian.


    Wen Lan was still in astonishment, and heard the ancestor Xuantian say: "Wen Lan, you are such a fool. Since I knew that the octagonal lantern had fallen into your hands, how could I not take any precautions?"


    The ancestor Xuantian hadn''t finished speaking yet, the saint of Panzhen Holy Land directly released the two sword boxes of Huanhai and Taiqing!


    The sacred place of Panzhen is famous for its swords. The two sword boxes are legendary sword boxes used by Taishang Laojun. Although there are no swords in them, they can release thousands of swords after opening the sword box! The lethality is even stronger!


    These two sword boxes have always been enshrined in the heart sword chessboard of Panzhen Holy Land. This is the first time they have been invited out of the mountain gate in ten thousand years!


    But this is also no way. The entire third region has reached the critical point of life and death, and there is no longer any reservation at this time.


    Now that you have chosen to besiege it, you can simply abandon all the fighting etiquette!


    The ancestor Xuantian moved at will and directly controlled He Qingxian to transform into a lotus pond to block the sword light released by the two sword boxes!


    It''s a pity that He Qingxian''s lotus pond is not immune to all the sword light. When the sword light''s power exceeded the critical point, the lotus pond also collapsed obviously.


    The ancestor Xuantian ridiculed: "It was so beautiful when the Heart Sword layman founded Panzhen Holy Land, but he wouldn''t besiege others with Wen Lan like you. One-on-one is the minimum dignity of sword repair. Yet?"


    What the ancestor Xuantian said is indeed the rules between sword repairs. If the sword repairs pay attention to etiquette, they will definitely not intervene in the fight casually.


    It''s a pity that this matter is too much to do. The fate of the heavens and the world is hanging by a thread, and the saints of the Holy Land of Panzhen have no choice at all.


    Even if they might be infamy in the future, they must do it too!


    The sage of Jingchi Holy Land also shot, and directly released the Northern Ming family��s precious Golden Hammer. The attack mode of the Golden Hammer is similar to that of Su Yan��s Three Sacred Artifacts. They can ignore the physical distance and cross over. The magic weapon for space to fight the enemy!


    The ancestor Xuantian also simply, directly controlled the doormaster of knocking on the immortal door and stood back-to-back with him. The doormaster is equivalent to his second soul, and the vision of the blow is shared. In this way, almost formed A vision without blind spots.


    Although the power of the Golden Hammer of Hunyuan cannot be underestimated, it can''t help the ancestor Xuantian for a while, and can only force the ancestor Xuantian within square inches, making it difficult to move!


    After this, the saints of the Holy Land of Nirvana also took out the Great Treasure Phoenix Lingyu, the power of the Phoenix filled the void, and a hot breath gradually became the ancestor Xuantian!


    Of course, the ancestor Xuantian did not want to sit still. He hurriedly ran his lifelessness and used the power of a dozen laws, but he still couldn''t break through the blockade of Phoenix Lingyu!


    The saints of the four holy places have all been killed, and only the saints of the Tai Chi holy places have not made any moves!


    Wen Lan originally had some scruples, fearing that the saints of the holy land of Tai Chi would act like yang and yin.


    But she immediately discovered that her scruples were completely unnecessary. The three saints of Tai Chi Holy Land worked together to directly refine the Five Elements Orb of Dayan into the air!


    After the light of the Five Elements Pearl of Dayan was swept away, an incomparably powerful force was directly dissipated in the air!


    After that, the power of the five elements has been reversed, and even the laws have become confused!


    After using the Five Elements Orb of Dayan, the three saints of Tai Chi holy land need to concentrate, and now they can kill them even if they are monks of the Golden Core Stage!


    So unreserved, enough to prove their determination to eliminate demons and defend the way!


    The five holy places, so many saints, have not only formed a magic circle of wielding demons, but also used so many powerful magic weapons!


    One can imagine the power of the ancestor Xuantian!


    The magic weapons at the bottom of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, combined with the guarding formation at the bottom of the box, are definitely not vegetarian, otherwise Su Yan would have destroyed the Five Great Sacred Grounds.


    Wen Lan''s momentum was like a rainbow for a while, and he directly released the purple and blue swords, and together with the sword light released by the two sword boxes of Huanhai and Taiqing, he strangled He Qingxian''s lotus pond to an impasse!


    The law was messed up, and He Qingxian couldn''t support it even more. Under a few sword lights, the body was directly shattered into dregs, and the three-life lotus also fell into Wen Lan''s hands.


    Wen Lan was overjoyed after getting the Sanshenglian lotus, and said: "The old demon has been broken by us for a while, and there is almost no way to support it! Everyone can kill the old demon in one effort, and the world will be peaceful!"


    After the Ziqing double swords broke through He Qingxian''s lotus pond, they easily strangled towards the ancestor Xuantian!


    Ancestor Xuantian twisted his body lightly and flew upwards!


    Only the sect master stubbornly resisted the sword light from the purple and blue double swords and the two sword boxes, and it turned into powder in the air!


    Even the corpse fairy who has survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation, the flesh still can''t hold back this powerful sword light strangling!


    The ancestor Xuantian flew into the air, and the golden hammer of Hunyuan had already fallen!


    This is not going to give ancestor Xuantian any chance at all!


    The ancestor Xuantian had long known that the Golden Hammer of Hunyuan would fall, and he had already made a glazed shield in the back of his head, and the glazed shield released colorful lights!


    The glass shield had resisted Su Yan''s death sickle several times just now. At this time, after the Hunyuan golden hammer hit the glass shield, only a loud noise was heard!


    boom!


    The ancestor Xuantian flew out directly, but on the way to fly upside down, the ancestor Xuantian emptied his hands and transformed into two shocking water jets, and the two water jets grew into a shocking water dragon!


    Wen Lan directly released the purple and green swords, breaking two water dragons.


    But the ancestor Xuantian laughed, he was on the verge of shaking the Beidou formation!


    When Wen Lan wanted to pursue it, Linglong Pagoda had been directly suppressed, and the sky was cut off!


    The ancestor Xuantian Wannian cultivation base, the mastery of various laws has reached the realm of heaven, the number of laws a person masters is about seven saints, it is really not easy to suppress him!

 Chapter 3266： Know everything

    The third thousand two hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Everyone has already fought to this level, how could they be willing to let the ancestor Xuantian leave here safely?


    I saw the formation of Shaking Beidou brazenly launched!


    The powerful starlight suddenly diffused, and the power of the fifteen saints was definitely not a joke.


    The rippling starlight only touched the body of the ancestor Xuantian, causing a large amount of corruption in the body of the ancestor Xuantian!


    It is as if a large piece of ice is placed under the scorching sun, and it may melt completely at any time!


    The ancestor Xuantian had no choice but to retreat from the edge of the formation. Speaking of heads-up, Xuantian Patriarch is naturally not afraid of any saint, but it is clear here that there is no chance for him to single-handedly.


    After being forced back, the ancestor Xuantian directly held two black water with both hands!


    These two black waters are also condensed with death air, an application of the law!


    The two black waters added together are at least 200,000 catties, and they don''t need any complicated changes. Just relying on their own weight is enough to form a strong impact!


    Under this strong impact, several sages could only resist with magical treasures, and everyone was overwhelmed. As a result, a very obvious gap appeared in the formation.


    The ancestor Xuantian seized this gap and suddenly activated the soul chaser, hitting a saint''s head from behind!


    A saint has fallen!


    After one saint was missing, the stability of the formation was greatly reduced, and the faces of the remaining saints also showed horror.


    No one would have thought that ancestor Xuantian could actually kill a saint in such an unfavorable situation!


    This is really a disadvantage to the teacher. They didn''t take advantage of the Xuantian ancestors, but they suffered a loss first, which greatly damaged morale.


    Wen Lan was the first to recover. The purple and blue swords turned into two streams of light, and they shot directly at the ancestor Xuantian. Only then did the ancestor Xuantian turn around, and could only resist with death energy condensed into a protective barrier. .


    But this protective barrier was almost made of paper in front of the purple and blue swords. Not only was the barrier penetrated, but even the body of the ancestor Xuantian was penetrated by two sword lights!


    In the area of ??the wound, you can still see the black death air constantly pouring out from the wound...


    It''s just that the ancestor Xuantian has long been a corpse fairy with a corpse and no soul, and the various functions of the body rely on the majestic life of the body.


    A sword piercing the heart may be fatal to others, but for his ancestor Xuantian, this small injury is not a hindrance at all.


    Wen Lan felt annoyed in her heart, and felt that she had missed a great opportunity. If she had just changed the sword energy and strangled it in the body of the ancestor Xuantian, it would surely cause even greater damage!


    It is not so easy to find such a good opportunity behind.


    The ancestor Xuantian was only a little bit painful after hitting the two swords, and it was not life-threatening. He directly folded his hands together in his heart, and transformed into the boundless underworld, and underworld��s effort expanded to the range of acres in the blink of an eye.


    But this dark fire may not be able to protect the ancestor Xuantian, the saint in the Shaking Beidou formation immediately mobilized real water to deal with the ancestor Xuantian!


    Ancestor Xuantian''s dark fire could only shrink after being consumed by real water.


    But not long afterwards, I saw another layer of golden lightning above the true water. This was the **** thunder of the evil spirits! It just happens to form attribute restraint to the ancestor Xuantian!


    The ancestor Xuantian also knew that the situation was very bad, and it would be very unfavorable for him if it turned into such a war of attrition.


    He was already at a great expense. Even if he killed a saint, he still had to face 14 saints. Under such a situation, it would be difficult for even a **** to kill the birth day!


    Ancestor Xuantian gritted his teeth and suddenly condensed the surrounding dead energy into his body.


    Underworld Fire lost the support of the deadly energy, and was immediately extinguished by the real water. At the same time, the real water rushed to the ancestor Xuantian from all directions with the golden thunder!


    The trend of ebb and flow is very obvious!


    At this juncture of life and death, I saw that the ancestor Xuantian released the Linglong Pagoda once again. After the Linglong Pagoda appeared, he directly suppressed Zhen Shui and the Golden Thunder!


    And his ancestor Xuantian also flew directly into the sky, and then the law of space was mastered by the ancestor Xuantian!


    As the ancestor Xuantian shook his hands, the stability of the entire space began to have problems. The saint holding the astrolabe manipulating the dark sky only felt that a strong force was coming, making the astrolabe in his hand almost out of control!


    "This old demon is crazy and wants to destroy the space and die with us!"


    The light of the Five Elements Orb of Dayan shrouded again, and the ancestor Xuantian only felt that the death energy in his body began to flow backward under the cover of the light, and then the two groups of death energy in his hand began to collapse!


    The shock of the space finally subsided a bit, and the next to greet the ancestor Xuantian were a dozen sword lights!


    Ancestor Xuantian roared, and no one would have thought that he would allow these dozen sword lights to pass through his body. These dozen sword lights were so sharp that they almost dismembered the body of Ancestor Xuantian!


    But Ancestor Xuantian survived after all, and then a huge halo appeared at the feet of Ancestor Xuantian, and then the halo exploded directly!


    It seems that this halo, like the law of space just now, collapsed under the light of the Five Elements Orb of Dayan.


    But before the saints had time to rejoice, they felt an extreme cold that penetrated the bones of one''s bones, and accompanied by this cold, there was a darkness that could not be seen.


    Under the cover of this darkness, the brilliance of all the magic weapons of the saints was covered up, and the surrounding was plunged into an extreme darkness!


    In this darkness, even the light released from the Five Elements Orb of Dayan was suppressed!


    Wen Lan''s heart also twitched, and she said badly.


    Her purple and green double swords can break ten thousand abilities, but they are also helpless in this desperate darkness. Even the brilliance of the swords has been suppressed within one foot.


    In the Shaking Beidou Array, the distance between adjacent saints is about half a mile.


    The ancestor Xuantian spread the darkness to this extent, which is tantamount to severing the connection between the saints.


    "What kind of spell is this? How can it be so weird?"


    Wen Lan heard the saint''s question, but this question came down, it was a scream!


    This scream is very abrupt in the pure darkness. After the vision is invalid in the darkness, the rest of the human senses will become sharp.


    The screams quickly subsided, but it is not known whether this saint escaped the claws of the ancestor Xuantian, because of this thought, even Wen Lan couldn''t help frowning.


    At this time, the situation turned again, and it seemed that Ancestor Xuantian had become a hunter in the dark!


    The fourteen saints are the prey of the ancestor Xuantian!

 Chapter 3267： The weakness of Xuantian ancestor

    Chapter 3267: The Weakness of Xuantian Patriarch


    Fortunately, the moods of these saints are all very strong, and no one is shaken.


    But continuing this way is not a solution, we must find a way to end this unfavorable situation.


    If you think about it carefully, the ancestor Xuantian just used his body to receive more than a dozen sword lights on purpose, including the law of space where his hands are condensed. There must be a different mystery!


    Next, Wen Lan wanted to launch the Shake Light Beidou formation to reshape the relationship between each other, but Wen Lan immediately found that the surrounding space had been cut to pieces, and their formation could barely be maintained.


    The ancestor Xuantian had a great grasp of various laws!


    When the space is cut into many fragments, then the saints cannot unite together and can only fight separately.


    What''s more terrible is because the darkness obscures the sight and divine mind, they don''t know who their companion is being attacked by the ancestor Xuantian, so they can''t form effective support.


    This method of cutting the battlefield is really very subtle, but the threshold for displaying it is also very high. I am afraid that only a ten thousand year old demon like Xuantian ancestor can use it.


    There are saints who want to use the law of light to counter the boundless darkness. But they soon discovered that the law of light was like a match in the night, even if it was lit, it would not hurt the night''s body!


    This is because the surrounding space has been cut into countless pieces, and they cannot interfere with each other.


    Unless the law of light is integrated with the law of space at the same time, this can form a real rivalry with the ancestor Xuantian.


    But this power of compounding many different types of laws cannot be mastered even by a supreme saint like Wen Lan. The complexity and precision inside are really exaggerated, and the risk of applying them is extremely high. Any carelessness will hurt yourself. .


    There is another scream from the south, I am afraid that another saint has fallen under the claws of the ancestor Xuantian!


    And the aura of the surrounding mana mobilization has reached a very astonishing level. It seems that the saints are using the strongest power and magic weapons to protect themselves.


    Wen Lan crushed her silver teeth, and she knew that if she continued like this, she would be broken by each one! At this time, you can only use the most desperate spell! Even if you damage your own foundation, you can only do whatever it takes!


    Wen Lan lifted the purple and blue swords into the air, and at the same time stepped on her jade feet lightly in the air, only a trace of lotus appeared on the center of her eyebrows!


    Then the trace of the lotus flower became extremely dazzling, and a circle of red ripples rippled from under Wen Lan''s feet!


    Under the red ripples, a pink lotus stand is slowly blooming!


    As the pink lotus blossomed under Wen Lan''s foot, there were many lotus blossoms around.


    These blooming lotus flowers represent a kind of power that mortals can''t grasp-the red lotus karma!


    But the saints are not mortals in the true sense. The sea of ??red lotus industry fire spread, and many fine beads of sweat appeared on Wen Lan''s forehead.


    And her shoes and skirt were burned to ashes by the red lotus industry fire, leaving only a pair of bare feet to suffer in the lotus.


    The red lotus karmic power is so powerful that it surpasses the conventions of the world, but the use of this surpassing power will inevitably be accompanied by huge risks and inevitable costs.


    At this time, Wen Lan''s feet were standing on the lotus platform, looking very handsome and handsome, but in fact, she was suffering from thousands of swords every second.


    If her willpower cannot support her, then the red lotus karma fire will burn her to ashes!


    The red lotus industry fire that spread out ignored the cut space and the darkness!


    Wen Lan finally saw the shadow of a saint. At this time, he had been injured under the attack of the ancestor Xuantian, and even the wounds had a lot of black death coming out, which seemed to be extremely miserable!


    This saint came from the holy land of Tai Chi. If he fell, the Five Elements Orb of Dayan would be unable to manipulate it.


    If it were not for the shock of the Five Elements Orb of Dayan, the ancestor Xuantian would only come and go more freely.


    Under the shining of the red lotus industry fire, Wen Lan finally saw a figure that had become very thin. This was the body of the ancestor Xuantian!


    The purple and blue swords each strangling towards this figure with the red lotus industry fire, and the ancestor Xuantian released the glazed shield again!


    boom! boom!


    After the five-color light of the glass shield and the sword light of the purple and blue swords were really hard to shake, they blocked the attack of the purple and blue swords.


    But this time, the purple and green double swords are not only swordsmanship, but also bring the red lotus industry fire!


    After the red lotus karmic fire was contaminated with the glazed shield''s light, it actually burned directly on the glazed shield!


    And after seeing the red lotus industry fire, the ancestor Xuantian had almost no hesitation, and directly abandoned the glazed shield and walked towards the rear!


    Wen Lan finally caught a weakness of the ancestor Xuantian, he was very afraid of the red lotus industry fire!


    Of course, the sage is also very afraid of the red lotus karmic fire, as long as it exists between the ordinary and the common, no one can resist the red lotus karmic fire!


    It''s just that they have been fighting with the ancestor Xuantian for so long, and they have used many methods, no matter it is various laws or various ancient Qizhen, they have not been able to take advantage of the ancestor Xuantian.


    Moreover, the ancestor Xuantian was hit by nearly 20 swords back and forth, and nothing happened at all. It seems that ancestor Xuantian has no weakness...


    Now that I have finally found out the weakness of the ancestor Xuantian, how can we not be refreshed!


    Wen Lan''s clothes flew toward the sky, and the red lotus on the eyebrows became more and more dazzling. At this time, Wen Lan almost didn''t have the breath of a mortal, like a mortal Valkyrie!


    The red lotus karma fire shattered the isolated space, and the connection between everyone was re-established, only to realize that five more saints had fallen!


    Ziqing Shuangjian led the Red Lotus Karma Fire and chased in the deep darkness!


    After hearing a muffled snort, Wen Lan was overjoyed and said: "My sword has already stabbed the old demon!"


    Then I saw a pillar of fire rising into the sky in the distance, and then formed a huge pink lotus!


    Wen Lan squeezed her hands into orchid fingers. At this time, she was no longer using the magic spells in the world, but the fairy tactics in the fairyland!


    The ancestor Xuantian rushed from left to right, finally escaped from the huge lotus, and then cut through the void, it seemed that no matter whether he was lost in the endless space, he wanted to escape from here.


    But there was a very cold smile on Wen Lan''s mouth.


    The red lotus industry fire has already burned on the body of the ancestor Xuantian.


    First of all, the red lotus karmic fire cannot be extinguished, no matter how the ancestor Xuantian uses the power of the law, it is useless. Secondly, the red lotus karmic fire here is blessed by the fairy formula, even if the ancestor Xuantian forcibly contaminates himself The Red Lotus Karma Huo''s arm was cut off, and the Red Lotus Karma Huo would still start another fire on his other arm!

 Chapter 3268： Kill Xuantian

    Chapter 3268: Killing Xuantian


    Before the ancestor Xuantian was burned to ashes, the red lotus industry fire would never be subdued! Even if he fled to the end of the world, it would not have any effect!


    But correspondingly, Wen Lan had to endure the same pain as the ancestor Xuantian.


    If the ancestor Xuantian was burned on the arm, then Wen Lan��s arm would have severe pain, if the ancestor Xuantian was burned on the legs and feet, then Wen Lan��s legs and feet would have severe pain...


    If Wen Lan''s willpower collapsed in severe pain, then she would be turned into ashes in the red lotus industry fire.


    This is a game about pain.


    "Only the one who can endure the greatest pain and the greatest loneliness in this world can be called a saint. Although I am a woman, I can become the leader of many saints because of my willpower beyond them!" When Lan said this, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously, and she even smiled in this extremely painful situation.


    In the screams of the ancestor Xuantian, there was no way to concentrate on manipulating the laws of space, and he fell into a disadvantage in fighting against the holder of the astrolabe, and he couldn''t move away from this space at all.


    Since becoming a corpse immortal, the ancestor Xuantian has become indifferent to his fear of death and his perception of pain.


    Just hitting twenty swords in a row, for the corpse fairy''s already dull nerves, it was nothing more than a toothpick stabbed in the skin.


    Another advantage of the corpse immortal is that there is no soul, and the Dao heart will not be shaken, so the ancestor Xuantian has manipulated the law to the extreme just now, and will never cause tension and fear due to the enemy''s siege.


    But all these advantages were vanished in the face of the red lotus karmic fire, which originated from the bottom of the hell, and had innate restraint effects on the corpse fairy.


    For thousands of years, the ancestor Xuantian had already paralyzed the feeling of pain. After being stimulated at this time, it was almost impossible to bear it!


    I even want to tear my body apart and free myself from this cage!


    A smile appeared at the corner of Wen Lan''s mouth, and Xiang Ran firmly gained the upper hand in this painful game!


    Who can think of it, the corpse fairy, who has already blurred the sense of pain, would actually lose to her in the endurance of pain!


    Thinking of this, the red lotus industry under Wen Lan''s seat became more and more vigorous, almost completely regardless of consumption!


    The ancestor Xuantian was so disturbed by the red lotus industry fire that the darkness around him did not break away.


    Originally, these darkness required extremely subtle manipulation of the law to achieve, the current ancestor Xuantian has been tortured in pain, and the result of his mind being unable to keep up is the complete collapse of the spell!


    The connection between the saints was re-established, and after the sight was restored, the scale of victory and defeat also tilted again.


    Then I saw the golden hammer of Hunyuan suddenly appeared behind the head of ancestor Xuantian!


    The ancestor Xuantian had already abandoned the glazed shield to resist the red lotus industry fire. At this time, there was no magic weapon to help him defend the Hunyuan Golden Hammer''s attack!


    The golden hammer of Hun Yuan smashed the back of the head of the ancestor Xuantian with a shining golden light, not only smashed the head of the ancestor Xuantian, but also smashed the body of the ancestor Xuantian into a pool of flesh. mud!


    Above this puddle of fleshy mud, the red lotus industry fire burned more and more fiercely, but Wen Lan felt that the pain in her whole body had completely disappeared.


    This means that in this game about pain, Wen Lan has already won.


    The red lotus blooming around gradually withered, and in the end only the lotus platform under Wen Lan''s feet was left. This lotus platform did not wither, but gathered the petals and returned to Wen Lan''s body.


    Wen Lan said something dangerous in her heart. This lotus platform is her foundation. If the lotus platform is damaged, her practice in this life will be ruined. If she reincarnates again, even she is not sure that she can restore the saint. His memory will most likely become a real mortal then.


    Only when betting on life, Wen Lan will summon her own lotus platform. Fortunately, this time the bet won!


    The ancestor Xuantian finally came down, but the price paid by the five sacred places can be described as great!


    After World War I, a total of six saints fell, and one saint was seriously injured.


    The deadly energy of this severely wounded saint has penetrated into his heart, and his lips have turned black. At this time, it is very difficult for him to move. Even if he goes back to the five holy places for recuperation, it is estimated that it will be difficult to return to the peak state.


    Even if you win, the price paid is too high!


    Therefore, Wen Lan couldn''t be happy at all, her beautiful face was still extremely solemn. And even if the culprit is eliminated, the war is still far from calming down.


    There are still countless living corpses raging in the third region!


    Wen Lan put away all the magic weapons such as the Sanshenglian Lotus and Linglong Pagoda. These magic weapons can be regarded as a little relief.


    Then the astrolabe was manipulated again, and the remaining saints were moved to the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano.


    Those masters who followed the saints to help the battle saw that only nine saints had returned, and they already knew the outcome of the battle. Although they had long expected the final victory that the saints could go to, everyone was still very awe-inspiring.


    Because no one would have imagined that the ancestor Xuantian would be so fierce, facing the siege of fifteen saints, and the saints also carried a lot of treasures, they could actually kill six saints!


    At the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, Su Yan has recovered the immortal demon tree, and is looking at the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano with Yu Xinzheng.


    The monsters in the Doomsday Volcano are already on the verge of awakening.


    The huge mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano is filled with colorful feathers. Although this monster has not revealed its complete body yet, only this part of the body can be calculated. Its size is probably still above the immortal demon tree...


    And there is also a breath that makes people involuntarily flustered is slowly seeping out!


    This monster blocked the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano, and the energy of the volcano could not be released.


    No one knows when the next doomsday volcano eruption will be, and the next doomsday volcano eruption will inevitably wake up this monster...


    Yu Xin said humanely: "What kind of monster is this? It''s too terrifying to use Doomsday Volcano as a breeding ground for yourself."


    Su Yan stared at these five-color feather feathers coldly, and said, "I underestimated it. It should not be a monster in the wild..."


    Yu Xin said humanely: "Then what is its origin?"


    Su Yan asked, "How much do you know about Buddhism?"


    Yu Xinzhen was not able to guard against Su Yan''s problem, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, "I naturally know some things about Buddhism, and I am familiar with some of their methods. Buddhism does have its own uniqueness, but now the third area is Taoism The world that has the final say. Buddhism is not as good as some very marginal sects."


    "It has something to do with Buddhism."

 Chapter 3269： Resurrected

    Chapter 3269 Resurrection from the Dead


    Su Yan said: "It is said in the Buddhist scriptures that since the chaos separated, the sky is open to the child, the earth to the ugliness, and the life is to the yin. The heavens and the earth will rejoin, and all things will be born. For it to grow. The phoenix has to reconcile and give birth to peacocks and rocs. Peacocks gather the evil thoughts of the phoenix and can eat people most. They can easily **** tens of thousands of people into their stomachs. Later, it is said that the Buddha was cultivated on the top of the snow-capped mountain. The golden body of Zhangliu was also sucked into the abdomen by the peacock. Later, the peacock''s back was cut open and stepped onto Lingshan. It is the legendary peacock! To be precise, it should be called the King of Ming Peacock."


    After hearing this, Yu Xinzheng was frightened. The Buddha was once again regarded as the leading teacher of the West. He once stood side by side with the three teachings of interpretation and interception. These legendary figures have been swallowed by the peacock of the Ming king. If so If monsters really wake up, how can they resist?


    The Five Great Sacred Grounds have already suffered a lot of energy, if they face the Da Ming King Peacock again, I am afraid they will be completely destroyed!


    Su Yan said again: "If it wakes up, it will be the real calamity. The mere living corpses and knocking on the fairy gate are not worth mentioning."


    Wen Lan asked impatiently: "Then what should we do? We can''t just sit and watch this happen? If we don''t guard everything in this world, who else can guard it?"


    Su Yan said: "At present, the best way is to use the dark sky sand to transfer it to another space, as long as it can''t find the way back to the third region."


    "This method is wrong." Wen Lan said.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yan asked.


    "Dark Tiansha is not as invincible as you think. Otherwise, as long as someone confronts our true dragon holy land and exiles directly to another world? After the dark sky is used, the manipulator of the astrolabe will be with the target of the spell. Being dragged into a different time and space, if the manipulator of the astrolabe is killed, the dark sky sand will also be destroyed. The role of the dark sky sand is to create a battlefield that is beneficial to us, not in exile."


    Su Yan hummed softly, and was about to speak, when he saw that the badly injured saint at the far end suddenly roared and even dug out the hearts of the two masters of Tai Chi Holy Land beside him alive!


    The death of this saint has penetrated into his heart and brain, and even his face has become as black as coal, and the roaring roars sprayed out black aura, and the surrounding saints showed shocked expressions.


    After killing the two, the saint swallowed the dug out heart directly, looking **** and cruel to the extreme!


    In the process of gnawing on the heart, the aura of the saint''s origin gradually disappeared, and the death aura began to gain the upper hand!


    Su Yan has witnessed such a change before, and the saint may also turn into a living corpse.


    The surrounding masters were all on guard, waiting for Wen Lan to punish the saint who had turned into a living corpse.


    Wen Lan hesitated for a moment, then Su Yan looked over it indifferently and said: "He is not a living corpse, but is possessed by the ancestor Xuantian."


    A saint said: "The ancestor Xuantian just now has no bones left under the attack of the Golden Hammer of Hun Yuan and the fire of the Red Lotus Karma. This is what we have seen with our own eyes. Could you make a mistake?"


    At this moment, even Wen Lan looked a little pale, and said, "Old Demon Xuantian is already a monster with a corpse and no soul. How can he be possessed without a soul?"


    "The corpse immortal is something that cannot be measured by common sense. Don''t act rashly and leave it to me to deal with." Su Yan flew directly towards the ancestor Xuantian while speaking.


    The possessed saint spit out a lot of unknown black liquid, which seemed to have transformed into a living corpse, and then roared again.


    The roar is terrifying!


    Su Yan stepped through the sky and brought a gust of wind, blowing away all the surrounding masters.


    After the roar of the living corpse, he began to laugh wildly and said: "Su Yan, how do you see through the ancestor my possession technique? It is obvious that the ancestor I have disguised as a living corpse."


    If it succeeds in disguising as a living corpse, the vigilance on the other side will definitely not be so high, and the ancestor Xuantian will have more room to play. It''s just that his thoughts were completely seen through by Su Yan, and there was no room for display.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "I think you have used the same method to control He Qingxian and the master. As long as you have used the technique, there will be nowhere to hide in front of me."


    The ancestor Xuantian laughed loudly and said: "Su Yan, you really are not an ordinary person. I have guessed the ancestor. You should be a surpassing saint, right? A saint is just a virtual immortal who has first ascended into the immortal domain. It''s not just a virtual immortal, you must be a more powerful true immortal reincarnated and rebuilt!"


    The ancestor Xuantian was half right. He couldn''t think of the one standing in front of him, who was once the master of the heavens and millions of creatures, the supreme immortal emperor.


    Facing the speculation of the ancestor Xuantian, Su Yan just sneered and did not speak.


    Instead, Wen Lan said in surprise, "Ancestor Xuantian, are you still alive?"


    Another saint said: "Xuan Tian, ??even if you can live by yourself, what can you do? You don''t need to stay on your side for a while!"


    Saying that, in fact, the saint''s heart has already begun to grow.


    Everyone thinks that the ancestor Xuantian has fallen under the golden hammer of Hunyuan and the fire of the red lotus industry. Even if he wants to break his head, he will never think that he will appear in front of everyone again in this way. It is like a Xiaoqiang who cannot be killed. !


    The ancestor Xuantian said: "This seat is already a peerless and invincible corpse fairy. You are all turned into rotten bones, and this seat will not fall!"


    Su Yan said: "Really? The owner of this body has been seriously injured, even if you turn into a corpse immortal, how much success can you achieve? Xuantian, for me, it is very easy to kill a saint in his heyday. ."


    The ancestor Xuantian said cruelly: "I have stolen a half-step secret and cultivated the "Sudden Heaven"! It is for the existence of the flesh to become holy. You fools can only support under the catastrophe, how can you be with me? On par?"


    Speaking of "The Dafa", Wen Lan reminded: "Su Yan, you have to be careful, his "Dafa" is very powerful!"


    Wen Lan''s reminding voice only fell, and he saw a circle of darkness spreading, and Su Yan was naturally the first to bear the brunt.


    In this thick darkness, even the brilliance of the two swords, Tai''a and Murder Sword, was obscured, only illuminating the surrounding area of ??two feet.


    The brilliance of these two swords could not be suppressed to such a degree anyway, the surrounding space should have been cut into countless pieces of space.


    Coupled with this terrifying darkness, it is indeed easy to shake people''s hearts.


    The surrounding darkness is as real as it is, and it seems to have turned into some kind of monster!

 Chapter 3270： In despair

    Chapter 3270 In Despair


    At this moment, even Su Yan had to sigh that the ancestor Xuantian had mastered the law of darkness to an artistic level.


    Mortal monks have a life span of up to three thousand years, no matter how talented they are, it is impossible to condense the laws to this level. But the ancestor Xuantian had ten thousand years to polish his understanding of the law, and he did not live up to his advantage of ten thousand years of life.


    The murderous spirit around him was awe-inspiring. In fact, the target of the ancestor Xuantian''s attack was not Su Yan. He also knew that if he rashly attacked Su Yan in his current state, it would only be for nothing.


    There are so many masters and saints here who can turn into his corpse of living corpses, or he can rely on "The Great Law" to occupy the bodies of the rest of the saints. With this method, it may be able to come back.


    The ancestor Xuantian thought very well, but didn''t want to suddenly destroy a series of space debris!


    Then Su Yan''s powerful aura has come to his face!


    The ancestor Xuantian was stunned. He didn��t think about how Su Yan did it. When the ancestor Xuantian came back to his senses and planned to continue dealing with Su Yan, Su Yan had already stepped through the sky and flew to him. In front of him, and one hand pinched Old Ancestor Xuantian''s neck!


    After being restrained by Su Yan, the ancestor Xuantian still wanted to display the death aura of his whole body, but no matter how to use these powers, it was of no use, and it condensed and turned into nothingness.


    The ancestor Xuantian just remembered that Su Yan had mastered the power of Vientiane Senluo, and Vientiane could be transformed into Senluo!


    "I don''t have any hatred with you. I didn''t want to kill you. It''s not a big deal to let you and the five holy land dogs bite the dog, but you are too threatening to the world, so you can''t stay."


    The ancestor Xuantian seems to be struggling, but in front of the power of Sen Luo, even the struggling is extremely pale, and he can only say with difficulty: "Su Yan, even if you kill me, it is useless, because the king of Ming Peacock has been moved by me. At the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano! As long as the Great King Peacock is resurrected, the Great Tribulation will still erupt...Hahaha..."


    The ancestor Xuantian smiled grimly at the end, "The five holy places will definitely be destroyed! And you...will be buried with the five holy places! I will be in hell...waiting for you..."


    Before the words of the ancestor Xuantian had finished speaking, they had been corroded by the power of Sen Luo. Those dark dead auras have no resistance in front of the power of Sen Luo, and directly turned into wisps of smoke.


    The dark face and blood-colored eyes of the ancestor Xuantian quickly lost all their expression, becoming even shriveled than dead wood, and finally was frustrated and burnt in Su Yan''s hands!


    After completely solving the ancestor Xuantian, Su Yan''s face did not show any joy.


    On the contrary, Wen Lan let out a long sigh of relief. If she was asked to release her natal lotus platform again, she would not necessarily have such courage.


    Su Yan is calm because there is another existence in front of him that is ten times more troublesome than the ancestor Xuantian-the King of Ming Peacock!


    Although the corpse immortal knocking on the immortal gate was very strange, it would still be restrained to the death in front of Su Yan''s power of Sen Luo.


    But this Da Ming King Peacock is different. It is one of the first two birds of prey to be born after Pangu opened up the world. The power of Sen Luo may not be able to form much restraint on it.


    The ground under one''s feet suddenly began to vibrate, and crimson lava rivers under the cracks appeared again.


    The rumbling sound was extremely dull.


    The crater of the Doomsday Volcano is blocked, so the strong pressure inside cannot be released. Even a fool can see that the Doomsday Volcano will soon erupt again.


    A sage asked: "Does the Su leader have a way to stop the eruption?"


    Su Yan did not answer, but shook his head.


    "Perhaps we can forcefully freeze the Doomsday Volcano using the laws of the ice system? Then use the spatial displacement method to re-place the peacock inside the Doomsday Volcano?"


    Yu Xin said humanely: "This is something that humans can''t do. The laws of ice can indeed seal thousands of miles, but it is impossible to seal such a fierce volcano. Unless we can use the power of prayer, it will be impossible. It''s possible... but this force..."


    True person Yu Xin also understands that if the immortal demon tree is used to deal with the Great Ming King Peacock, if it succeeds, then it will be faced with an immortal demon tree that is terrifying to the extreme, I am afraid it is even more powerful than the Great Ming King Peacock! If it fails, the anger of the Great King Peacock will be enough to destroy the third region!


    So Su Yan didn''t even consider taking out the Immortal Demon Tree again.


    The awakening of the Great King Peacock is already inevitable...


    The black aura slowly emerged from the gaps in the colorful feathers, and the magma below continued to accumulate power. Gradually, a half of the body of the Great King Peacock appeared in the crater...


    Only this small part of the body that is revealed is already huge enough, if it reveals the Law Bodies completely, I am afraid it will be ten thousand feet!


    Boom boom boom!


    There are more cracks on the ground. The magma in the cracks is like a fountain gushing out. This is the result of the crater being blocked. The huge pressure must find a pipeline that can vent.


    Su Yan suddenly spoke at this moment: "All of you leave here, I will face it alone."


    Wen Lan and Yu Xinzhen were stunned after hearing Su Yan''s words. They didn''t know why Su Yan suddenly said these words.


    At this time, shouldn''t everyone work together to deal with the Ming Wang Peacock? Why do you want to drive everyone away?


    Wen Lan said: "This is not the time to be a hero. If something unexpected happens, you will be buried in the entire third region. Although I would like to see you die tragically, it is definitely not this time!"


    Wu Xueyi said: "Brother Su Yan, although I am far less powerful than you, I am also a man. How can I abandon my brother and escape by myself? You can save my life if I abandon you and escape alone. Is it a human being? I won''t go!"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "If you don''t leave, I''m afraid I won''t be able to play. What I want to play next is a power that doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and me. You''d better not be nearby."


    Wu Xueqi looked at Su Yan suspiciously.


    The other saints also looked confused, and Wen Lan asked directly: "Apart from Vientiane Seng Luo, what other powerful tricks do you have?"


    Su Yan said, "I can''t tell you this trick. If I tell you it will not be effective."


    These words made Wen Lan and the other saints more confused, but Zhu Xin said: "I choose to believe in you, Su Yan!"


    The witch girl has an almost superstitious worship of Su Yan. As long as Su Yan utters it, she will absolutely believe it.


    But at such a desperate moment, it seems that you can only do this. What else can you do?

 Chapter 3271： The fear of the peacock

    Chapter 3271: The Fear of the Great King Peacock


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth and asked, "Do you really have the ability to do it? Su Yan!"


    Wen Lan thought for a long time and didn''t know what method Su Yan could use to stop King Peacock.


    According to the Buddhist scriptures, the Great Ming King Peacock is a monster that can swallow hundreds of thousands of people in a city at will, and even the Buddha can swallow it in his stomach regardless of it!


    Although the power of Sun Luo is powerful, it is not enough to look at such a huge monster.


    While Wen Lan was still thinking about it, he heard Su Yan say: "Aside from choosing to trust me, do you have any other way to go?"


    Wen Lan was stunned for a while, she didn''t know how to answer Su Yan''s question.


    Indeed, if Su Yan can''t settle the King of the Ming Dynasty Peacock, what will they do? Holding the powerful magical tools of the five holy places to fight with the Da Ming King Peacock here?


    There is absolutely no chance of victory in this battle!


    Not to mention that they have consumed a lot of true energy, and also damaged the six saints. They are the five sacred places in their peak state, and they are at most 40% sure of the Ming King Peacock.


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth for a long time, then brushed her sleeves and said: "Let''s go."


    Since Wen Lan had already spoken, the saints and masters who followed her here naturally followed her.


    Even Wen Lan had no idea that she would stand in the same position as Su Yan one day and hope that he would win. The so-called impermanence of the world is nothing but this.


    Su Yan was still the biggest public enemy of the Five Holy Lands yesterday, but now he has become the hopeful savior of the Five Holy Lands. Even the saints have to admit that Su Yan''s skills are far beyond their saints.


    Therefore, even if it is as strong as a saint, it is impossible to resist the so-called fate.


    Wen Lan only realized this truth today, which is a bit embarrassing.


    She originally thought that she could test herself to defeat the Qianqiu Great Tribulation, but in the end she caused the Five Great Sacred Grounds to suffer heavy casualties.


    After the people from the Five Great Sacred Lands left, Wu Xueyi said, "Brother Su Yan, I want to stay! If I can help you with one point, you are the one who saved my life, so it should be used to help you! "


    Wu Xueqi is indeed the kind of person who can cut his sword for his brothers, but facing the Da Ming King Peacock, he can''t deal with it by brotherhood.


    This enemy was different from all the enemies they had encountered before, and was completely outside the same dimension.


    Su Yan is about to explain. The speechless old man has already said: "We stay here may not be able to be Su Yan''s help. Maybe he will lose his attention. He will also protect us. Sometimes he is kind. It will do bad things too."


    Of course Wu Xueqi understood the meaning of the silent old man, and even those powerful saints had to retreat, and their stay here might indeed become a burden to Su Yan.


    But he couldn''t say what he said, let alone leave Su Yan here alone.


    Su Yan smiled again and said: "Brother Wu, you and your sister-in-law are only reunited. I want to have a lot to say. You can talk first. After I settle the peacock, I will take you to see Xiao Meng and reunite your family. "


    Lin Yao almost cried when she heard the name of Xiao Meng. After so many years of separation, her miss for her daughter has been increasing day by day.


    "just����"


    Su Yan said with great affection: "It''s nothing just... I walked all the way, stepped through so many gates, and wiped out so many enemies. If I fell so simply, it would be impossible to stand in front of you now."


    Su Yan is already proud of this!


    The shaking of the Doomsday volcano has become more and more severe, and the surrounding magma has almost formed many fountains, and landslides and cracks are inevitable.


    Su Yan said: "You leave quickly, I''m afraid it will be too late if you don''t leave."


    This girl Zhu Xin was very interesting. She took the guardian talisman on her neck and put it in Su Yan''s hand. Then she gave Su Yan a meaningful look, and everything was silent.


    The saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds have avoided, and Wu Xueyuan has nothing to insist on, and can only let the golden boat of the speechless old man also start and fly away!


    Standing on the golden boat, you can see the magma below is like a spring, and the volcano keeps shaking...


    After the golden boat flew ten miles away, the Doomsday Volcano erupted completely!


    Black smoke and dust covered the sky and covered the sun and the earth swept through, and countless crimson magma spewed out of the volcano, and when it reached the sky, it turned into a rain of magma fire!


    The shaking of the earth and the rumbling of volcanoes are more shocking than thunder!


    The divine power between the world and the earth is definitely not something humans can contend with, and in the eruption of the volcano, one can hear a cry of breaking through the clouds!


    Daming King Peacock really wakes up!


    Even the ancestor Xuantian and the master knew that the Peacock of the King of Ming Dynasty was a terrifying force that he absolutely could not control. Therefore, on the road of knocking on the immortal door, he never thought of using the King of the Ming Dynasty as a tool to destroy the five holy places .


    Da Ming King Peacock can indeed destroy the five holy places, but even knocking on the immortal gate will definitely follow them. On the scorched earth of destruction, the corpse kingdom cannot come perfectly.


    When the Ming King Peacock was awakened, it also represented the moment when Knock on the fairy gate would die with the enemy.


    Then the volcanic ash came and became very violent!


    The golden boat carefully controlled by the speechless old man also shook violently in the wind!


    The speechless old man used three consecutive talismans to stabilize the golden boat. Wu Xueyi couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on over there? Su Yan, what''s the situation?"


    In the direction of the Doomsday Volcano, you can only see a thick volcanic ash surrounding everything. In the volcanic ash, you can see some red lightning falling continuously, or entangled and released wildly in the air.


    No one knows what is going on over there, only a breath from ancient times is enveloped!


    Including them, the hearts of all the creatures seem to have crushed a huge stone!


    Da Ming Wang Peacock just woke up, his consciousness has not been fully awakened, most of his power is still asleep, and this breath is already terrifying to the extreme!


    This sense of oppression far surpasses human powerhouses, and also surpasses the prehistoric monsters that these powerhouses have seen...


    The King of Ming Peacock seems to come from another dimension, a higher dimension!


    "Can such a monster Su Yan really be subdued?" Wen Lan couldn''t help asking.


    "Are you worried about Su Yan?" Yu Xinzhen asked.


    Wen Lan said: "He is the number one enemy of our five sacred places. How would I care about him? It''s just... if he falls, then it should be our turn to deal with the King of Da Ming Peacock. So we should prepare in advance. Good! Maybe all of us will fall here today, right?"

 Chapter 3272： You are Su Baxian!

    Chapter 3272 You are Su Baxian!


    Yu Xin said humanely: "I don''t know what method he will use, but as long as it is the world law, I think it should be impossible to defeat the King Peacock. Including the killing sword in his hand, I am afraid that it will not kill the King Peacock. How high it will be, because no matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it is used to deal with humans and the strong in the monster race, not to deal with this kind of monster that was born when the world was opened up."


    Wen Lan said: "So, you don''t have confidence in Su Yan?"


    Yu Xin said humanely: "I''m just telling the truth about my own inferences. You don''t need someone else to give you something like confidence, but you have to rely on yourself."


    The volcanic ash in the distance became more and more violent, and the smoke that covered the sky and the sun swept in, as if a monster was about to open its mouth and swallow everything in the world into its body!


    The speechless old man had to bless another thirty-two mantras outside the golden boat, so that the golden boat would not look shaky.


    Under the Doomsday Volcano, Su Yan''s side seemed very peaceful at this time.


    Su Yan took out the wordless stele long ago, and the wordless stele shaped the kingdom. After the kingdom formed an independent space, it did not interfere with the space where the Doomsday Volcano was located.


    So even if the doomsday volcano erupts fiercely, Su Yan will not be in danger, he just watched everything happen coldly.


    A pair of colorful wings stretched out in the volcano, and behind this pair of colorful wings, crimson lightning was densely connected!


    The time for the Buddha''s doomsday judgment has finally arrived!


    After this pair of colorful wings spread, there was no movement for a long time.


    Although the Great King Peacock spread its wings, its head is still sinking in the lava of the Doomsday Volcano, like an ostrich burying its head in the sand, which looks a little funny.


    But with the surrounding turbulent mountains, the apocalyptic atmosphere, and the horror, oppressed to the extreme, Su Yan could not laugh.


    Then the fiery red magma gushed fiercely again!


    The lava river that was calmed down by the ancestor Xuantian under the Doomsday Volcano became red again.


    The Doom Volcano at this time really deserves the name Doom.


    But Su Yan was indifferent to all this. He walked carelessly in the air. Standing in the country, he was not disturbed by any magma, and his steps were very calm.


    Now Su Yan was waiting for the peacock''s head to come out of the crater, and the King of Ming Peacock was truly fully awakened.


    The magma below is constantly creeping, many poisonous gases are floating in the air, and the smell of sulfur fills the earth.


    A huge bird''s head slowly emerged from the magma of the Doomsday Volcano... and Su Yan almost reached the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano at this time.


    The head of this huge bird shook as if it hadn''t woken up yet, and the feathers above its head were not only colorful and dazzling, but there was also a faint light.


    This is the difference between the Great Ming King Peacock and the wild and wild animals. It is not only a different animal, but also a divine nature. Like Nuwa and Fuxi in the myth age, they are both born demigods!


    Such an existence is different from a mortal since it was born. It can call the wind and rain without practicing, and it does not need to be tested by mortal monks in the Nine Heavens Tribulation. As long as the realm is enough, the flesh can become holy!


    It seems unfair to say that, but there is no such thing as fairness in the world. If there is justice at all, there would not be so many races extinct among the heavens and the world.


    One pupil of King Da Ming Peacock is purple, the other is blue, and the pupils of different colors are as bright as the best gems.


    Perhaps it was because of the time he had been sleeping for too long. When he just woke up, the King Peacock had been shaking his head and his pupils couldn''t focus smoothly, shaking his head blankly.


    And below the Great King Peacock, the Doomsday Volcano has erupted fiercely!


    Countless fiery magma fell on the feathers of the Ming Wang peacock, and then slid down again, only making its feathers more dazzling.


    The appearance of the Great King Peacock at this time looks a little funny, but in front of this kind of monster, I am afraid that no one can laugh.


    Even Su Yan''s expression was a little serious, and then said: "Should I call you the Peacock King Bodhisattva or Princess Kong Qian? You finally woke up."


    Da Ming Wang Peacock was shaking his head and his consciousness was still hovering between sleepy and awake, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, his pupils suddenly enlarged, and then they contracted sharply!


    Daming King Peacock immediately regained his sanity, and a pair of heterochromatic pupils stared at Su Yan fiercely!


    For the King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty, these two titles both represent the identity of the upper realm, and also represent a past that has long been dusted...How can the creatures of the lower realm know this?


    A peacock larger than a volcano just looked at a tiny mortal.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t even recognize me, do you?"


    "You are... Su Baxian? What! You reincarnated as a mortal? How is this possible? Haven''t you fallen into the siege of many great emperors?" After the Ming Wang Peacock spoke, a charming female voice spoke with her. The image that is so majestic enough to block the Doomsday volcano is completely different.


    Then Da Ming Wang Kongque lowered his head and stretched his mind towards Su Yan... She needs to confirm this matter carefully, because it is no trivial matter.


    Su Baxian is not a small person, but the ruler of the fairy world order back then. This man should have fallen a long time ago. How could he suddenly appear here?


    Moreover, Su Baxian, who was invincible back then, has become a mere mortal!


    If this kind of thing spreads to the fairy world, it will definitely cause an earthquake in the fairy world!


    Whether it was Su Baxian''s layups or those enemies, I''m afraid they will desperately descend to the mortal world, looking for the trace of this man!


    Da Ming Wang Peacock has just woke up, there is some confusion in his mind, but there is one thing that can''t be wrong, the breath exuding from the man in front of him is very unique, definitely the breath of "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision"!


    This technique is Su Baxian''s unique technique, and it is also his greatest strength to dominate the world.


    The breath of this technique is very unique, and there is absolutely no way for others to imitate it.


    After confirming this, within a short period of time, the sleepiness in the eyes of King Daming Peacock disappeared.


    Da Ming Wang Peacock was disturbed to sleep, and he was full of anger, but the first man she saw after waking up turned out to be Su Baxian... This is something she would never dream of!


    It''s too ridiculous, Su Ba is the man who once dominated the heavens! It is also the immortal emperor that everyone recognized as having fallen!

 Chapter 3273： Negotiation and cooperation

    Chapter 3273 Negotiation and Cooperation


    Daming King Peacock couldn''t suppress the huge surprise. In contrast, Su Yan seemed much calmer.


    Why did Su Yan know the colorful feathers inside the Doomsday Volcano that it was the King of Ming Peacock lying inside, because they had contact with the immortal world back then.


    There are many hills in the immortal world, and the ancestor Phoenix, the old mother of the Great Ming King Peacock, is also a big hill in the immortal world.


    Su Yan was in the immortal world like the sun, and he commanded ninety-nine immortal realms. A letter made Hualing Mountain awe. When the ancestor Phoenix put down a banquet to entertain guests, he always let Su Yan sit as the host to show his surrender. .


    That day, Su Yan drank ninety-nine altars of immortal wine and was still not drunk, and then defeated 32 Antarctic sword immortals under more than a dozen trees, achieving the reputation of being the best sword in the immortal world.


    This was the most beautiful moment for Su Yan in the immortal world. After that, he turned from prosperity to decline, falling from the immortal world to reincarnation under the siege of many powerful enemies.


    In Hualing Mountain, Su Yan and Daming King Peacock certainly had a fate.


    The ancestor Phoenix had only one daughter, and of course she was regarded as the jewel in the palm. The Peacock Great Ming King Bodhisattva was her title in Buddhism. In the Yuxu fairyland, most people called her Princess Kong Qian.


    She turned into a pretty woman that year, she seemed to be only fifteen or six years old, she was unparalleled and overwhelming at the banquet. It''s totally different from today''s huge monster.


    Time flies, one hundred thousand years have passed, and I can''t think of meeting in this mortal world in this way.


    That year, he was the supreme Emperor Xianwu, and she was the princess Kong Qian who was pursued by everyone.


    Today, Su Yan is just a mortal, and she has also fallen into a monster sleeping in the volcano.


    Both sides have had a great change in their identities, and Da Ming Wang Peacock still needs time to digest all this, after all, she only woke up from years of sleep.


    Su Yan stood proudly with his hand, and calmly looked at the Da Ming King Peacock, and said: "I have a great calamity in my practice, and there is a risk of falling. I can only be the ninth world with 2 disasters. Now that the great disaster is exhausted, I will return soon. Heaven is over, I want to talk to you about one thing."


    "Huh? The Emperor Xianwu, who was known as the strongest in the heavens, wanted to talk about cooperation with me? I heard that right? And... Su Baxian, you are now a mere mortal. What qualifications do you have to talk about cooperation with me? Don��t you know? I can eat hundreds of thousands of people in the world with one breath!"


    Daming King Kongque��s attitude towards Su Yan is definitely not friendly.


    And behind the Da Ming King Peacock, the shaking magma erupted again!


    The temper of this peacock is so cloudy and unpredictable in Su Yan''s expectation. For a existence like her, what kind of love you talk to her is simply wishful thinking. There is only one way to stabilize her, and that is to provide her own. Use value.


    It is not shameful for people to use each other. The higher a person''s ability, the higher the value of utilization. On the contrary, the most fearful thing is that a person has no utilization value, and such people are simply waste!


    Su Yan was as plain as before, not angry, just said: "Are you willing to dormant in this mere world? Don''t you want to return to the fairyland? I can provide you with a way back to the fairyland."


    Although Su Yan doesn��t know what happened to the King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty, one thing is certain. She was called Princess Kong Qian in Hualing Mountain. She was so favored, how many immortals wanted to be with her. Become a double monk.


    Let the good princess not do it, but will descend on the monster called cannibalism in the world. Something must happen in the middle of this, so that the phoenix will become a pheasant!


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Da Ming King Peacock became hesitant, and then asked Su Yan, "Are you true? Can you really return to the fairyland?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "When did I, Su Ba, say nothing more than words? Should I lie to you a little girl?"


    If someone called her the Great Ming King Peacock as a little girl, she would probably turn her face soon, but if the person who called her this was Su Baxian, it would be a different matter, after all, it was the existence of the supreme immortal world back then.


    Da Ming Wang Kongque thought for a moment, and then said: "Su Baxian, you are just a mortal now, and there are still many calamities that have not passed through. Why should I believe your words? You want to cooperate with me, at least let me Believe in your strength?"


    Su Yan glanced at Daming King Peacock and said, "Who do you think I am Su Ba first? How could the trivial tribulation stop me from becoming immortal? If I hadn''t finished my work in the world, it would have already been done. You have been in the immortal world. You may have been sleeping and fainting in your old age to say such presumptuous things in front of me."


    King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty said unwillingly to show weakness: "Su Baxian! You were indeed more powerful when you were in the immortal world, but you are now reduced to a mortal. In this mortal world, I still retain the deity of a half god. This princess is upset, but this princess can swallow you anytime!"


    "Would you like to try this? Swallow me, who will take you back to the Paradise of Bliss? Peacock, this is a rare opportunity in a million years. You have to be careful."


    If others threatened King Peacock in this way, she would have swallowed this arrogant mortal into her stomach without saying a word.


    But the man standing in front of her definitely couldn''t do this, because this man is Su Baxian!


    Back then, Su Ba was dominating many immortal realms, and even her old mother, ancestor Phoenix, had to bow to this man. Who didn��t know Su Baxian��s name in the fairy realm back then?


    How many masters of the Immortal Territory have fallen into the hands of this man, in front of this man, King Peacock Da Ming is determined not to do anything impulsively!


    You need to think carefully about everything before you can act in front of Su Baxian.


    Daming King Peacock''s pair of heterochromatic pupils contracted and enlarged, as if she had fallen into some fierce psychological struggle, Su Yan was calm and relaxed, even the beating of her heart had not changed at all.


    In front of the King of Ming Peacock, if there is any flaw, it may be swallowed into the stomach.


    As far as the current strength is concerned, Su Yan is indeed inferior to her. This mortal world should not be able to hold her monk, because the King of the Ming Peacock is not a mortal existence, and she will fall into the mortal world because it is probably offensive. Bar, and then exiled.


    In a sense, this Great Ming King Peacock can be regarded as an immortal.


    Only the name of Emperor Xianwu that can hold the Ming King Peacock.


    It''s just that this peacock is suspicious by nature and has a bad temper. He often gets angry and makes very excessive things.


    To deal with this kind of enemy, the most important thing is to be calm, and absolutely not to fall into her rhythm. Only in this way can she have the opportunity to be overwhelmed.

 Chapter 3274： A transaction

    Chapter 3274: A Transaction


    King Da Ming Peacock adjusted his neck posture, then flew out of the Doomsday Volcano and fell in front of Su Yan.


    Then he said: "Su Baxian, you said that you can be honored in the immortal world again. I can trust you. For the more powerful monks, the Nine Heavens Tribulation is nothing more than a display, but... even after you return to the immortal world, it is just a mere display Only immortals, how long does it take for the mere mortal immortals to return to the peak of the year? Ten thousand years? Or one hundred thousand years? And you have so many enemies back then, if they know that you have returned to the immortal world, can they let you go? "


    Daming King Peacock''s eyes are extremely hot, and the oppressive aura has reached its peak.


    Even the saints who have already retreated can feel this sudden rise of powerful aura!


    There was also a look of horror in Wen Lan''s eyes, because she had already felt the divinity contained in the Ming King Peacock!


    Monsters with divine nature are at least half-gods in this mortal world. They are at least a grade higher than the saints they reincarnated and rebuilt. The legendary Fuxi, Nuwa, Yandi, and Huangdi are half-human and half-gods. !


    This Great Ming King Peacock can be in the same rank as these mythological characters, and it is simply not what their saints can compete.


    There are already very pessimistic expressions on the faces of saints, because they understand that this kind of monster is invincible in the mortal world!


    Unless it is to find some magic weapon of the level of the Three Religions, it is impossible to surrender.


    No matter how strong Su Yan''s strength is, he is just a mortal, and there is absolutely a ceiling to mortal strength.


    As a saint, of course he knows exactly where the ceiling is.


    Even if everyone''s upper limit is different, Su Yan is a rare anomaly in these ten thousand years, and the ceiling cannot surpass the human species itself.


    In front of such a monster, even the faces of the saints were left with a desperate expression.


    There is probably only one Zhu Xin who can remain optimistic until now. After Zhu Xin put his hands together, he began to pray for Su Yan. This time, the twelve ancestor witch gave her a very intense and clear response.


    It seems that the ancient Ancestral Witch already knew about Su Yan''s existence, so he was very keen to dedicate his strength!


    And outside Zhu Xin, the huge figure of the Ancestral Witch has become looming, and it seems that a powerful aura may come at any time!


    Su Yan didn''t know the changes that took place in the rear. He just stared at the Da Ming King Phoenix, without any change in appearance.


    In a sense, this is also a contest, but the contest is not true essence and specific tricks, but the control of the mood.


    Su Yan has always retained the state of mind of the immortal emperor back then, and his control of his state of mind can be said to be seamless. It is impossible for the mere Da Ming King Peacock to defeat Su Yan in his state of mind!


    Da Ming Wang Kongque also thought very clearly. If Su Yan''s mentality fluctuates or there is any mental weakness, it proves that Su Yan has lost the power of Emperor Xianwu in the past, in other words, he did not cooperate with her. Qualified.


    The confrontation in this state of mind seemed ordinary, but it was fierce.


    "I have many enemies or not many enemies, what does it have to do with you? What I asked is whether you want to return to the fairy world?" Su Yan said unhurriedly.


    Su Yan''s words did not receive a response from King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty. She still stared at Su Yan very fiercely, as if she was going to swallow Su Yan into her stomach at any time!


    About three minutes later, King Peacock of Ming Dynasty retracted his neck, his expression became calm, and said: "Su Baxian, you said you want to cooperate with this princess, how did you plan?"


    The huge sense of oppression around him also suddenly disappeared.


    The saints were horrified again, "Could it be that Su Yan has already surrendered the King of Ming Peacock?"


    "How is this possible? You know that the Great Ming King Peacock was a monster that even the Western Buddha swallowed into his stomach in one breath. Is that Su Yan really so powerful? It was so simple to subdue the Great Ming King Peacock?


    The smoke and dust of the volcanic ash in the rear is still spreading over the sky, and the eruption of the Doomsday volcano is still continuing.


    No one knows what it was like under the Doomsday Volcano, but the suffocating feeling of oppression has indeed completely disappeared.


    Generally speaking, in such a duel, if such a strong sense of oppression suddenly disappears, it means that one party is about to fall!


    But it is this kind of inference that makes people unacceptable, and the saints have no idea what techniques and magic weapons Su Yan can use to suppress the King of Ming Peacock to the brink of fall in such a short period of time.


    There is indeed no such exercise in this world, but... Su Yan hadn''t planned to use exercises to deal with the King Peacock from the beginning.


    This negotiation may be even more beyond the expectation of the saints, they never thought it would be such an unfolding!


    Su Yan faced King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty and said: "I can force you from the world to the immortal realm while I''m going through the Nine Heavens Tribulation."


    Daming King Peacock couldn''t help being surprised: "What you said is true? Isn''t this kind of thing too absurd?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course you can''t do it in your current form. To drag you to the immortal world, you must first change your adult form. When the Nine Heavens Tribulation is over, the door of the immortal world will be opened for me, and I will suppress the door of the immortal world with my natal Buddha pagoda. , You can forcibly drag you from the world to the fairy world."


    "Is there still such an operation?" Even the well-informed Daming King Peacock was stunned by Su Yan, "Will this not violate the rules of heaven?"


    "Yes, but I am not afraid or care." Su Yan replied categorically.


    "In that case... when you are ascending in the daytime, can''t you bring many mortals to ascend with you?"


    Sun Yan said: "How can ordinary mortals'' bodies have not been baptized by the previous eight-fold tribulations, how can they withstand the huge test of traveling between the two worlds? It''s you, originally a princess in the fairy world, so naturally you don''t have to have such worries, just... you can change into Is it a human figure? With your huge body now, I don''t think I can drag you into the fairy world even when I was back then."


    Da Ming Wang Kongque said: "Isn''t it easy? You haven''t seen me change in the immortal world."


    Da Ming Wang Peacock folded his wings after speaking, and then transformed into a very petite woman.


    There are many beautiful colorful gold hairpins on his head, and he is wearing a close-fitting red dress, showing his extremely slender waist. He looks only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Princess Kong Qian was a well-known big beauty in the fairy world at the time. After she changed into a woman, she was naturally also a stunning beauty. A pair of heterochromatic pupils added a lot of exotic charm to her.

 Chapter 3275： Peacock Princess

    Chapter 3275: Peacock Princess


    The image of the Great Ming King Peacock after his transformation inevitably made Su Yan fall into a moment of memory. Su Yan was not confused by her hue, but thought of some grievances in the fairy world...


    After the calamity of knocking on the immortal gate was settled, for Su Yan, who had mastered the power of Senluo, the next seven or eight levels of heaven was as easy as eating and drinking. The real difficulty was the ninth level of heaven at that time. The test of the catastrophe will reach its extreme!


    However, if you can collect all the auras on the spirit tool list, you can find a breakthrough.


    "So you can get me back to the immortal world?" Princess Kong Qian suddenly transformed from a huge beast into a petite and bright woman. The contrast between this is too great.


    However, this contrast also means that Princess Kong Qian has agreed to Su Yan''s plan. She is indeed eager to return to the fairy world, instead of staying in this filthy world and living with the fleshy insects on the ground.


    Although Su Yan''s proposal was beyond ordinary people''s imagination, Princess Kong Qian didn''t want to verify anything at all.


    Because the former Su Baxian was the Great Emperor Xianwu, the supreme ruler of the immortal world, it is impossible for this man to lie to women like those mediocrities.


    As long as it is his promise, no matter how ridiculous it is, you can rest assured that since he can say it, he can do it.


    Su Yan asked: "You were expelled from the immortal world after my fall. After my fall, is there something else in the immortal world?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Baxian, after your fall, the 36 gods of war of the Primordial Immortal Realm were determined to avenge you. In addition, those immortal realms that surrendered to you back then also got in. As a result, the immortal realm was triggered. In the second round of the war, countless immortals fell, and even our Jade Void Immortal Territory could not be alone. This princess also led her men to kill many true immortals, huh! But then another Taoist priest came out, this Taoist..."


    Princess Kong Qian was already unhappy when she said that, she seemed to think of something bad.


    She has always been arrogant and domineering, and others are determined not to force her to say what she doesn''t want to say, but she just glanced at Su Yan and put on a princess''s unhappy expression.


    Su Yan was not accustomed to her, and said directly: "How did you fall from the immortal world, I am not very interested, but just ask casually. But since you want me to get you from the mortal world back to the immortal world, you must Do something for me."


    Princess Kong Qian said angrily: "You dare to call this princess? Su Baxian, do you think this princess really has to be you? Believe it or not, this princess will eat you into your stomach?"


    When she changed into the Da Ming King Peacock Dharma Body, saying this kind of words was full of savage threat. Now that she changed into a delicate girl, saying this kind of words was not only not threatening, but even a kind of savageness Lovely feeling.


    However, no matter if she is really threatening or using her face to act like a spoiled child, Su Yan still looks indifferent and authentic: "Since it is cooperation, you must reflect your value, not my unilateral Pay."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Baxian, you have to make it clear that I am not your subordinate. Don''t talk to me in a commanding tone! But maybe we can form another relationship... What do you think of me? "


    Princess Kong Qian immediately took the sullen expression on her face, and she became very bright again. After flicking her hair, a face leaned forward actively. The heterochromatic pupils were indeed the foreign style that human women could not express. Qiao Qiao asked: "Do you think I can be your dual monk?"


    In terms of face value, Princess Kong Qian is of course a great beauty who is all over the country. She is born with divinity, and the beauty of God will certainly surpass human beings. There are always all kinds of small flaws in human beings, but God does not. Otherwise, she would not become a famous beauty in the fairy world, and many immortal emperors would ask for a kiss.


    In terms of birth, Princess Kong Qian can be regarded as very noble, not only the daughter of the first ancestor Phoenix, but also the Bodhisattva of Buddhism.


    No matter the talent or the family background, he was worthy of Su Yan.


    It''s just that her behavior is too fickle.


    Just now, he tried murderously to test Su Yan''s state of mind, ready to swallow Su Yan into his stomach at any time, and turned his face to form a dual monk with Su Yan again.


    "It''s said that women are fickle, Princess Kong Qian, are you too fickle? I''m afraid that ordinary women can''t match you!"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I am complimenting me when you say the last sentence. How can this vulgar fan of vulgarity be worthy of you? If you return to the immortal world to restore the status of the year, I am afraid that you will also need one. Good helper? If you can dominate the immortal realm again, then I will also become the supreme queen of the immortal realm. Together with you, I will be called the holy **** and govern all the immortal realms in Wanluotian. It would be a good story."


    Seeing Princess Kong Qian''s enthusiasm, it seems that if Su Yan does not agree to form a dual monk with her, she will definitely turn her face and get angry.


    Su Yan is still not used to her this time, and directly said: "The cooperation between us is only limited to the mortal world. After you go to the immortal world, I will never restrain you. You can fly wherever you like. And, I also have my own arrangement."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "What are your arrangements, why don''t you tell me?"


    Su Yan flew up on the clouds and said, "Don''t you know? It''s a taboo to say things in the fairy world in the world."


    But this time Princess Kong Qian was not angry. Instead, she flew after Su Yan on the cloud and kept asking Su Yan how he arranged in the fairy world.


    Su Yan said a few more cold words, and Princess Kong Qian was not only not angry, but she looked useful.


    Su Yan can see that Princess Kong Qian is arrogant and domineering in the immortal world. Everyone follows her will. Suddenly encounters a man who does not follow her heart to speak, and does not please her at all. Instead, she It feels very novel and fun, and I want to stimulate Su Yanduo to say a few cold words.


    This is probably the so-called cheap bones. After listening to too many good things, I like to hear others scold her to be comfortable.


    But not all men can speak loudly in front of her. This man must not only have the ability, but also have the identity and status.


    If an ordinary monk dared to speak so loudly in front of her Princess Kong Qian, then naturally there would be no bones left.


    In this mortal world, among the billions of creatures, only Su Yan met Princess Kong Qian''s standards.


    The two flew all the way out of the enveloped range of the Doomsday Volcano. Although the volcano in the rear was still erupting fiercely, the threat had been lifted.


    Su Yan flew extremely fast, because he planned to take Princess Kong Qian to find those saints in the five holy places!


    After slaying the ancestor Xuantian, the magic weapons of Sanshenglian and Liulishi all fell into Wen Lan''s hands. How could Su Yan agree to hand over the magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons?

 Chapter 3276： The benefits of power

    Chapter 3276: The Benefits of Power


    Su Yan''s flying speed is as fast as lightning, and very few monks can catch up with the speed of Su Yan''s imperial sword.


    Although Princess Kong Qian changed into a human form, her flight speed was almost unaffected. Just relying on the clouds was enough to match Su Yan.


    The saints of Wenlan only saw a golden line and a red line in the sky shining together, bringing a strong wind to blow, even the saint''s protective cover was shaken!


    Then Su Yan brought a young girl in front of them.


    Su Yan''s clothes looked intact, and his aura was very normal. Although it was somewhat exhausted, it was almost indistinguishable from the previous one. It was completely indistinguishable that Su Yan had experienced a battle of life and death just now.


    This is really weird to the extreme!


    Su Yan dispersed everyone and stayed alone at the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano to deal with the Great Ming King Peacock, and just now there was a terrifying sense of oppression between heaven and earth!


    How could Su Yan remain unscathed?


    No one could answer this question, and all these saints were stunned.


    Wen Lan and Yu Xinzheng glanced at each other, and then their eyes fell on the very bright looking woman behind Su Yan.


    The woman''s dress was slightly exposed, revealing a white and soft waist. Her pupils were blue and purple, and she looked full of exotic customs.


    As far as looks are concerned, this woman is indeed a kind of peerless beauty, but she is still young and has not fully grown up. However, the amorous feelings revealed in the beauty are already hard for the saints to resist.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to introduce the origins of the women around him, just staring at Wen Lan and Yu Xin, showing a very weird and playful smile.


    And this woman with heterochromatic pupils also completely ignored these saints, but had been chasing Su Yan asking some very strange questions, she seemed to be just a very ordinary and innocent romantic girl.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.


    After all, Yu Xinzheng is more mature, he said to Su Yanji: "Congratulations to the leader of Su League! I must have defeated the King of Ming Peacock!"


    When True Person Yu Xin said this, Princess Kong Qian raised her head suddenly, looked at them, and then said: "They call you Su Yan? Interesting? These people seem to be human beings reincarnated and reincarnated, you and them What does it matter? Are they all your subordinates?"


    These weird questions made the saints very embarrassed, but Princess Kong Qian obviously would not put these saints in their eyes.


    For her, these so-called saints are also fleshy bugs on the earth, at best a little more upscale.


    Su Yan glanced at Princess Kong Qian with a smile, and then said: "I know that people don''t talk secretly, Yu Xin, the magic weapon in the hands of the old ghost Xuantian has always been the magic weapon I was looking for, Xuantian died. Those magic weapons must have fallen into your hands, right?"


    Su Yan said this very lightly, and Wen Lan almost gritted her teeth.


    Those magic weapons are the spoils of blood and life in exchange for their five holy places!


    Just to deal with an ancestor Xuantian, they paid a huge price for the fall of six saints! Isn''t it a matter of course to reap the spoils after paying such a price?


    Now Su Yan dared to ask them for the spoils. This is a question of reason and reason!


    When the five holy places were united, they had never suffered from such a problem, and had never been so persecuted!


    Su Yan seems to be smiling, but in fact it is forced. If they don''t hand over those magic weapons, Su Yan will definitely deal with them here!


    When did the five holy places suffer from this kind of bird air?


    When Wen Lan was about to lose his temper, he heard Yu Xinzhen��s smile: ��It turns out that those magic weapons are indeed in the hands of Junior Sister Wen Lan. If the leader Su likes it, it��s okay to give it to the leader Su. Anyway, just some. stuff."


    How could the magic weapons that Su Yan care about could be gadgets? Everyone had already seen the immense power of these magic weapons in the fight against Yu Xinzhen.


    It''s just... Yu Xin Zhenren has recognized that the stunning woman next to Su Yan is the incarnation of King Peacock!


    No matter what method Su Yan used to subdue the Great Ming King Peacock, as long as she and Su Yan join forces, the destruction of the five holy places will be a matter of one thought!


    There is absolutely no one or sect in this world that can stop Su Yan and Daming King Peacock from joining forces!


    In fact, they have no choice at all! I can only listen to Su Yan obediently and hand over those magic weapons!


    At this time, it is very stupid to talk about the rules and the pride of the five holy places...because the so-called pride is completely worthless at the moment of life and death!


    The price of offending Su Yan may be the complete destruction of the five holy places. Can these saints can afford this price?


    If you can''t bear it, then it''s better to listen to Su Yan honestly and hand over those magic weapons.


    Toasting and not eating fine wine is really deadly here in Su Yan.


    This is the so-called situation!


    Yu Xinzhen recognized the situation easily and made the most profitable judgment. Although Wen Lan couldn''t swallow it, her veins were prominent on her forehead, but she still didn''t have the courage to start with Su Yan.


    Knowing that it is defeat, those who use courage to initiate a battle should be fools, not saints.


    Wen Lan had no choice but to hand over magic weapons such as the Sanshenglian Lotus and Linglong Pagoda to Su Yan.


    Wen Lan was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and the surrounding saints were ashamed, because this was the spoils they had sacrificed many of their companions to exchange.


    Under normal circumstances, only the Five Great Sacred Grounds bully other sects like this, and no sect has never been able to bully their Five Great Sacred Grounds like this!


    "Tsk tusk, it seems that occasionally domineering, and enjoying the feeling of power is not bad, I can understand why you five holy places will use the Thirty-Six Dongtian 72 School as a tool, because it is really very easy to use. "


    Su Yan''s emotion made these saints tremble with anger, but even if they regained their anger, they didn''t dare to have a saint''s temper in front of Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan would not be used to them!


    At the end, Mr. Yu Xin would ask one more question: "Leader Su, are you satisfied?"


    After Su Yan got these magic weapons, he naturally showed a very satisfied smile. Knocked on the magic weapons that have been on the list of the heavens and the world for these years, which is equivalent to helping him make Su Yan''s wedding dress, and it saves a lot of money. trouble.


    In this way, only the five magic weapons of cutting iron like mud, poisonous dragon diamond, colorful clothes, ancient emperor bell and the most mysterious stone crossing the calamity were not in Su Yan''s hands.


    As long as the last five magic weapons are collected, Su Yan will have the confidence to catch the ninth calamity!

 Chapter 3277： Su Yans condition

    Chapter 3277 Su Yan''s Conditions


    After Wen Lan handed over these magic weapons, he was half to death, but in front of Su Yan, he was really helpless.


    Because the power gap between the two sides is so large that it is impossible to measure, resistance means that these saints will definitely fall here.


    And without the blessing of the saints, the five holy places naturally lost that mysterious and powerful blessing compared to other schools.


    Originally, this kind of brutality, using force to coerce each other, is the favorite thing of the five holy places. I never imagined that I would be defeated like this one day!


    In addition, Wen Lan had another worry, and that was whether the secret magic weapons of the five holy places they carried would be forcibly taken away by Su Yan.


    Su Yan seemed to see through Wen Lan��s thoughts, and said: "I am different from the robbers of your five holy places. I am not interested in the magic weapons that you have inherited for 10,000 years. I will definitely not take things that I shouldn��t take. There is a certain number of how the magic weapons of this world belong to the world. How can people end up forcing them against the sky?��


    Su Yan said this as if he was teaching many saints.


    But in the face of Su Yan today, even the words of this educating elementary school student, these saints can only stand in place and receive them, no one dares to refute it.


    This is not only dictated by the situation, but also a manifestation of strength.


    Regardless of the true essence or realm, Su Yan is superior to these self-proclaimed strongest saints, and he is absolutely qualified to give such instructions to these saints.


    Su Yan said again: "The threat of knocking on the immortal gate has now been lifted. Can we also negotiate some conditions? It seems that we are still in a state of war."


    After Su Yan said this, those saints who became settled inevitably became a little frightened. The saint said: "Su Yan, what are you asking for?"


    Su Yan said, "What do I want? There are only three things in total. The first is to establish a school in the third region."


    Hearing Su Yan��s first request, even Wen Lan said: "With your current strength and status, it is reasonable to want to establish a sect in the third region. The five holy places are not necessary or necessary. I will fight you on this matter. If you choose the mountain gate, we can also congratulate you on the day of the establishment of the school."


    Su Yan laughed and said: "As for the second matter, it is very simple. Take your hands from the five holy places from the heavens and the world, and the 36 caves and the 72 sects will be with us in the future. Cooperate, don��t stretch your hands too long."


    Wen Lan gritted her teeth for a moment, and said: "I can promise you this too."


    In fact, this condition is fair enough. Now the five holy places are in a disadvantaged position, and the strength of the sect is extremely damaged.


    Under such circumstances, a strategic contraction is something that should be carried out. As long as the green hills are left, one day it will be able to return to its peak.


    Su Yan said: "I know what you are thinking. As long as the five holy places retain their gates, they will definitely be able to regain their leadership status, right? You can be mistaken, Wenlan, the five holy places have reached the end. Even if I don''t The five sacred places will be extinct, and the five sacred places will also decline peacefully. This has its own number of days. The five sacred places have prospered for 10,000 years since they were created, just like a person, and it��s time to die ."


    In fact, Su Yan was only half of his words. There was another very important reason why he didn''t touch these saints and the five holy places.


    That is, the living corpses in the third region are still very flooded today. Although Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian are powerful to the apex, the number of living corpses is measured in billions, and they have penetrated into every corner of this world.


    To clean up all the living corpses, for Su Yan, the five holy places are the best coolies.


    Only when the living corpses are flattened can the third region be truly restarted. At that time, Yimen can truly settle in the third region.


    If it hadn''t been for such a realistic demand, the five holy places would have no value at all in front of Su Yan.


    Wen Lan did not respond to Su Yan, but stared at Su Yan coldly and said, "What is the third thing you said?"


    "All the heavens and all realms have mysterious time and space passages leading to this third region. Previously, these passages were in the hands of your five holy places. I want you to hand over these passages."


    Wen Lan frowned after hearing the third condition. People who can enter the third region from the mysterious passage of the heavens and the world may not have a high cultivation base. After all, different worlds have different levels of aura.


    But since these people can find such a space-time channel, it proves that their talents and opportunities are the top existence in the original world.


    After these top talents enter the third region, most of them will be cultivated in the inner gate of the five holy places, and some monks who are already very capable will directly become guest officials of the five holy places.


    Just like Wuxueqi, his strength is extremely strong, and he became a guest Qing after entering the Tai Chi Holy Land. It didn''t take long before he was promoted to one of the five martial arts.


    Wen Lan also knew well that the reason why the Five Great Sacred Lands have been strong is because the talents of the heavens and all realms continue to flow in to create the enduring glory of the Five Great Sacred Lands.


    I don��t know how many crises the five great sacred sites have encountered over the past ten thousand years. The saints are naturally the role of the divine needle of the sea, but the saints are not omnipotent, and not all kinds of troubles can be solved by the saints.


    Moreover, the five holy places are also counting on the joining of these talents to restore their vitality!


    The five sacred places suffered great casualties in this storm, and many important positions have been vacated. Now is the time of emptiness.


    If you really agree to Su Yan''s condition, it will be equivalent to completely destroying the peculiarities of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. In the future, if other sects get these talents, they may become stronger than the Five Great Sacred Grounds!


    Of course Wen Lan knew that this matter could not be easily agreed, and that promise was to destroy the Great Wall, but in front of Su Yan, could she make another choice?


    Behind Su Yan is the young girl transformed into a peacock by the King of Ming. If you join forces with Su Yan, the destruction of the five holy places will be a matter of time!


    Compared to direct destruction, this chronic decay may be a better choice. At least Wen Lan absolutely cannot accept the end of the True Dragon Holy Land in her hands.


    Moreover, Su Yan did not say any harsher conditions, but just put everyone in a more equal competitive environment. Under such an environment, the five holy places may not lose.


    At least the five sacred sites now have more resources than the rest of the sects, and the reputation of not falling for ten thousand years is not comparable to other sects.

 Chapter 3278： Never dare to resist

    Chapter 3278: Never dare to resist


    After thinking about it, Wen Lan said, "Well, I can beat you in these three things, Su Yan! Can you let us go back? After we go back, we will continue to clean the living corpses in the third area. "


    Su Yan smiled lightly and said, "Everyone, please."


    After Wen Lan flew away from Su Yan, these saints all showed a relieved expression.


    These saints have never been in harmony. Although Wen Lan is the leader of the saints in name, she also has several rivals.


    This time none of these rivals have trouble finding Wen Lan, because today''s situation shows that no one can negotiate better terms.


    In front of Su Yan, they didn''t have any room for bargaining at all.


    Seeing the light of the saints far away, Princess Kong Qian pointed her hair around her temples: "You and I can''t join hands. It''s easy to destroy their schools. Even if you want to unify the third region, then you can move the heavens. All the worlds belong to your palm. It��s very easy. Why do you talk so much nonsense with them? The Su Baxian was not such a good-tempered person, but only a few virtual immortals reincarnated, even this princess. Things to look down upon!"


    Su Yan said: "I naturally considered the unification of the heavens and all realms you said. This is a feat that surpassed the emperor of the past, but I have no time. My cultivation base is too high and can''t be suppressed. The final three heavens are imminent. Now, where is there time to do these fancy things?"


    Su Yan had already felt that the Seventh Heavenly Tribulation could fall on his head at any time.


    Before the last heavy calamity was suppressed, it was necessary to find the magic weapon on the five spirit weapon list.


    Su Yan was thinking about the matter of ascending to the immortal realm. For Su Yan, mere rights in the world were not attractive at all.


    As long as he can regain the power and glory of the Great Emperor Xianwu, what else can be said in this mere human world, it will naturally be placed in the palm of Su Yan''s palm, and there is no need to worry at all.


    And from the point of view of selfishness, there is one more thing that Su Yan absolutely does not want the one he created with one hand to become such a decadent appearance as the Five Great Sacred Lands.


    If you want to exterminate the five holy places, it is very easy to eliminate all the schools in the third region, leaving only one.


    But the consequence of doing this is undoubtedly the creation of another five holy places, except for the different names, the rest of the structure and methods are the same.


    There is no internal cohesion, and it is all supported by interests and power. Only one-quarter of the people who support this power are within the sect, and the remaining three-quarters are moths of power. Any organization with such a structure, no matter what its purpose is at the beginning, will eventually degenerate into a vassal of rights and interests.


    This is certainly not the original intention of Su Yan to create a door.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s state of mind has also changed. At this time, his perspective is from the perspective of a true saint. Seeing this vast land from above nine heavens, how to restore vitality from the trauma.


    When you have the ability to overthrow everything in this world, you will find that all this is so dull.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Baxian, how do we act now?"


    "Will you be too disrespectful to call me by my first name like this?" Su Yan''s tone was very light and didn''t mean to be harsh.


    But Princess Kong Qian laughed sweetly immediately, as if she still had some satisfaction with Su Yan''s accusations.


    This also further confirmed Su Yan''s conjecture that this Princess Kong Qian was used to domineering in the fairy world, and suddenly met a man who was not used to her, but it was very useful.


    Perhaps this was a manifestation of masculinity in Princess Kong Qian''s eyes. If Su Yan had nothing but promises in front of her, she might still look down upon her.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "How should the princess call you in this book, or do you want to respect you as Emperor Xianwu? This does not fit your current status."


    "In this world, you should call me Su Yan. If the name Su Baxian is heard by someone with a heart, it will cause some troubles. After all, I haven''t recovered my strength before, and I don''t want those enemies to find me. The presence."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Never mind, Su Yan, what do you want us to do next?"


    Su Yan said: "We are now going to Anchang Island overseas. When I returned from the underworld last time, I received some news in some overseas schools. There is an ancient formation that has been operating, and it is very likely that there is a magic weapon I need."


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t care, everything didn''t matter to her.


    She has been asleep in the mortal world for tens of thousands of years, and there is nothing unacceptable to wait a little longer.


    Now that he decided on the direction, Su Yan took Princess Kong Qian and flew to the golden boat immediately.


    Seeing Su Yanqi returning victoriously, the couple Wu Xueqi and Lin Yao were naturally overjoyed. Only after seeing Princess Kong Qian who was following Su Yan, did she show a slightly confused expression.


    Everyone can feel the strong divinity in Princess Kong Qian, the difference between human and demigod is so clear.


    Zhu Xin''s fingers trembled even uncontrollably. As a red-robed priest, she was far more sensitive to this divine feeling than others!


    Zhu Xin looked at Princess Kong Qian weirdly for a long time, but it was still difficult to connect the beautiful girl in front of him with the great peacock! Although the aura between the two is the same, the difference in image is really huge!


    Zhu Xin didn''t understand how Su Yan did it. He was able to persuade the legendary Ming King Peacock to transform into a human form and stay by his side honestly.


    You must know that this Great Ming King Peacock is notoriously grumpy, even the Buddha swallowed it in one bite back then, without any reason at all!


    There must be something hidden in it, but since Su Yan didn''t say it, these people are also people who know something, so they didn''t ask the end.


    The speechless old man just said congratulations again and again, and said: "It seems that this time of great calamity will end here!"


    When the speechless old man was speaking, she stared at Princess Kong Qian, this woman exuded a strong divinity, obviously above them.


    If there is a calamity power operating on someone or something, then this Great Ming King Peacock must be the legendary robber.


    The existence of divinity will create a barrier, which will invalidate most of the attacks and magic weapons in this world against the King of Ming Peacock. If the King of Ming Peacock is aroused, the heavens and all realms will fall into a sea of ??death!


    You know, gods are not necessarily merciful and merciful to the world, but there are also deities that represent killing and destruction!


    This Great Ming King Peacock is obviously the latter, although she doesn''t know what Su Yan used to stabilize her, but after she woke up, she didn''t wake up the routine killing, which means that the great calamity has passed!


    The third region is finally able to see the moon!

 Chapter 3279： Mysterious formation

    Chapter 3279 Mysterious Formation


    Su Yan said to Wu Xuetong: "Brother Wu, I will let Zhu Xin take you to meet Xiao Meng..."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, he listened to Wu Xueqi interrupted and asked, "Brother Su Yan, it seems that you don''t plan to go back with us? Do you have anything important?"


    Su Yan said: "I still have some things to do overseas. I finally came overseas. There is still an ancient formation that I haven''t explored. It seems that there is a magic weapon I asked for. I have to go and see it."


    Wu Xueyi said, "Is there any place like this? Why don''t we accompany you. Although we are not as powerful as you, we are still more powerful than you, and things are easy to do."


    Zhu Xin also said: "Yes, if I''m by your side, I can still use magical techniques to bless you."


    Su Yan said: "Big Brother Wu and Sister-in-law are already injured, and the speechless old man also has old illnesses. Everyone''s physical condition can''t be considered good. It is better to find a place to heal the injury and then do care. The formation over there Although I haven''t been to see it, I think it will not be more powerful than Doomsday Volcano and Knocking Immortal Gate. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "But..." Zhu Xin didn''t have doubts about Su Yan, but didn''t trust Princess Kong Qian behind Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan said, "Why are there any doubts? Besides, if you don''t lead the way, how can they find the territory of the ancients? I don''t think this overseas formation will be a powerful formation, at most three days. Later, I will return to the territory of the ancients. I am afraid Xiao Meng can''t wait long ago."


    At this point, Su Yan had already made a decision.


    The Wu Xueyi couple really wanted to reunite with Xiao Meng. They had been separated for many years, and they wanted to meet again.


    After making the deal, Su Yan planned to take Princess Kong Qian away.


    Although Princess Kong Qian was also standing on the golden boat, she didn''t talk to others. At most, she only talked to Su Yan.


    It''s not that she is shy or doesn''t like talking to people who are born, but her temperament is too arrogant, thinking that these mere mortals are not qualified to talk to her.


    Between heaven and earth, apart from the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, it is impossible for her to have a human being in her eyes.


    After bidding farewell, Su Yan took Princess Kong Qian and flew away in the southwest direction. He could see the blue sky and blue sea along the way, and Su Yan''s mood became extremely refreshed.


    From the moment he entered the third region, he was caught in a certain kind of urgency, fighting non-stop with various forces all the way, and had no thoughts and no time to appreciate the good scenery in the third region.


    Not only is the vitality very abundant in the third region, even the landscape is much more magnificent than other worlds.


    If you look at it according to the standards of the earth, the third area is almost everywhere.


    After flying for two thousand miles, the sky gradually darkened, and it was about to night.


    And below you can see many small islands dotted around.


    Because there are no clouds blocking the line of sight, standing above these nine days, you can see the structure of these small islands very clearly.


    After Su Yan watched it, he couldn''t help falling into contemplation.


    This should be the location of Anchang Island.


    When he returned from the underworld, Su Yan landed in a place called the Pingchen Sect. Su Yan heard some legends from the head of the Pingchen Sect.


    Legend has it that once the Anchang Island arrives on the 15th of August each year, there will be a scene of the green dragon going out to sea. It seems that there is some powerful magic weapon inside, forming its own unique charm.


    The casual repairmen and various schools around here are naturally full of covetousness for this kind of natural treasure.


    After exploring many surrounding islands, they focused on one of the small islands called Anchang Island.


    There are very powerful formations on this small island. No one knows when this formation was laid down, so it is said that it is a formation passed down from ancient times.


    The formation itself doesn''t have much lethality, but it can force the people who break into it with an unknown soft force.


    Later, the Pingchen faction organized the surrounding sects several times to try to break the formation on the island. They used the fierce fire and thunder formation to return without success.


    Later, everyone didn''t have much interest in this Anchang Island. In fact, even if they were interested, they couldn''t do much.


    There are many such mysterious and unknowable places in the third region. Many of them have been explored for reasons, but most of the places are the same as here. No one knows what happened in the past and will continue How long exist.


    When Su Yan returned last time, he was very excited when he heard this legend. The reason why he didn''t implement it into action was because the situation on the main continent was too critical.


    The invasion of living corpses is like a typhoon that suddenly rises, and the third area is on the verge of destruction.


    Now that the threat is almost relieved, Su Yan certainly has the intention to come here to take a look.


    Su Yan suspected that the poisonous dragon diamond was hidden in it... the spirit of the poisonous dragon diamond was a blue dragon, and when the blue dragon met the moon, it would vomit the essence of the lunar yin.


    Of course, this is just a suspicion, and the real truth is still to be said before I have seen it.


    At this time, after arriving near Anchang Island, Su Yan discovered that the Pingchen faction was grossly wrong. It was not that there was a powerful formation on Anchang Island, but the small islands around it were obviously part of a large formation. One ring.


    It''s just that Anchang Island is a very important part of this formation, which is equal to the dead door in the Eight Door Dunjia. Once it is triggered, there will be a very fierce reaction before they will be discovered.


    In fact, entering any island here is equivalent to entering a large formation, which can easily and calmly push out the intruder, even if it is a strong man in the tribulation realm, if it is not a great master in formation, It may not be detectable.


    The big formation continued to places out of sight of Su Yan. Based on the corner of this formation, it was not difficult to calculate that the range covered by this formation was more than a hundred miles.


    This kind of formation that covers hundreds of miles, and at least it has lasted for thousands of years, is definitely not something ordinary monks can handle, not to mention that there are various complicated principles and mechanisms in it...


    Moreover, the spar and various heavenly materials and treasures that need to be consumed to arrange such a formation are also very impressive. In addition, the formation itself can absorb energy from the sea tides and the essence of the sun and moon to continuously fill itself in order to be repaired without anyone For such a long time under the circumstances of protection.


    Su Yan also became very curious at this time, what kind of talent would arrange such a formation among these many nameless desert islands?


    Su Yan hesitated, Princess Kong Qian had already asked: "This place is really weird in ancient times. Who would set up such a huge formation in such a place? Is it to panic after eating? Or is it fun?"

 Chapter 3280： Su Yans cracking method

    Chapter 3280: Su Yan''s Cracking Method


    Su Yan said: "Why is it for fun? There is no one in this world who will spend a lot of spar and true essence to do such meaningless things! Generally speaking, this formation guards either the Taoism of a certain peerless monk. Either guarding a secret cave."


    After listening to Su Yan��s words, Princess Kong Qian was obviously very interested and said: "You mean we might find some treasures under these deserted islands? You humans are really interesting. The treasures must be hidden like this. Are you creative? This formation looks a bit powerful, but it can''t stop this princess. As long as this princess transforms into a Dharmakaya, this formation can be broken in an instant."


    "No. This kind of formation is generally reserved for people who are predestined to open the cave, otherwise it will sink everything directly to the bottom of the sea, and all traces will be erased. Why bother to spend a lot of effort to set up the formation here? Forcibly destroying the formation, only the treasures inside will be burned with the jade."


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help frowning, and said: "How can it be so troublesome? You and I may not be his appointed people, how can you open the formation?"


    "It''s not necessarily troublesome. Follow me to survey the surroundings of this formation first. As long as I see this formation clearly and transparently, I can easily find a way to enter it. You must know that I enter this kind of place. You don��t need any fate, just have a set of methods on your own."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, she led Princess Kong Qian to wander around the surrounding islands. Su Yan''s flying speed was not fast, and from time to time she stopped and fell into contemplation.


    Princess Kong Qian��s patience has always been poor, she has become bored in less than half an hour, and asked: "You are the invincible immortal emperor in the world, can''t you even break the formation of a mortal? Dare to say that you can reproduce the glory of the year?"


    "The formation has the rules of the formation. Naturally, it is necessary to act according to the rules, and it should not be an ordinary person who arranges this formation." Su Yan said, "There are twelve golden immortals in the interpretation and teaching, I don''t know it is twelve golden immortals. Which one of them is arranged here in such a formation."


    "Is it the people from Chanjiao?" Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help frowning.


    Princess Kong Qian and the Taoist priests also clashed. Several of the twelve golden immortals were later ordered in Buddhism and became famous Bodhisattvas in Buddhism, especially the Taoist Ci Hang. Princess Kong Qian and him are at odds!


    But even if they are opposed, they have to admit that the twelve golden immortals of the interpretation and teaching are all talented people, and they are definitely not comparable to ordinary monks.


    If they were to set up the formation, they would definitely be able to use all the natural elements around them to the extreme. Of course, it would be impossible for an ordinary cultivator to break through, and even Su Yan would need to spend a little effort.


    After understanding what was going on, Princess Kong Qian��s mood did not improve, but she became even more bored, saying: "You have to act quickly, and you have to break this formation, otherwise, you will be in the fairy world. The princess will be laughed at with you too!"


    Su Yan ignored Princess Kong Qian''s interference and just concentrated on doing things.


    After walking around the island with a radius of hundreds of miles, Su Yan said: "Okay, I already know where the gateway of this formation is. After entering the core of this formation, the truth will come to light. Here it is. Who actually laid the formation..."


    Su Yan flew to the top of an unknown island, and then Tai''a turned into a golden sword light and inserted it directly into a stele on the island!


    I don��t know how many years this stone stele has been blowing in the sun, and it has already decayed very badly. After being hit by Su Yan''s sword light, it did not collapse, but Tai Ah inserted it very hard!


    Princess Kong Qian knew that this stone tablet was very difficult. She said to Su Yan: "Can you break the formation by breaking this stone tablet?"


    "Where can it be so simple, this formation connects the earth veins, masters the five elements, and has a subtle reaction to the universe. It is necessary to break the harmony of yin and yang."


    While speaking, Su Yan turned the killing sword into a **** sword light and shot it out!


    The killing sword fell on another small island, and on this small island there is the same nameless stele!


    After the two sword lights fell on the stone tablet, the golden and red beams of light rose into the sky.


    At this time, the night was deep, and the two beams of light shone brilliantly in the night sky, and they reflected each other.


    Through the beams of light formed by the two divine swords, Princess Kong Qian suddenly discovered that they seemed to be on a certain central axis at this time, and the two beams of light formed a perfect symmetry!


    "The strange thing about these Taoist priests is that they like to play these useless tricks!"


    That''s what I said, but in fact, Princess Kong Qian still had some admiration in her heart.


    At this time, Su Yan also divided the true essence in his body into two. Using the "Great Bright Secret Art" as the benchmark, his left hand created a huge light group and held it in his hand!


    This light cluster contains the laws of the light system, like a small sun rising in the sky.


    And in Su Yan''s hands, the bitter death aura condensed a black ball, which seemed to be able to swallow all the light.


    After the two extreme opposing forces of light and darkness are in the hands of Su Yan, if they are stimulated by two divine swords, they can correspond to the perfect Yin and Yang!


    After the two forces of yin and yang have been urged to the extreme, they have also found the key to open the gate of the formation.


    Princess Kong Qian was astounded, and she couldn''t think that Su Yan was just a mere mortal, who could master two completely different powers to such an extreme!


    If another person comes, forcibly splitting the true essence of the body into two, in the process, I am afraid that he will get mad, and then burst into death.


    Not to mention injecting these two violent powers into the two divine swords, the control power required in the middle is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary monks!


    Even Princess Kong Qian could hardly ask herself, her power is indeed invincible in this mortal world, but it is impossible to manipulate it to such a fine degree.


    After receiving the blessing of Su Yan''s power, the two beams of light became more and more dazzling, and even the clouds in the sky were shaken apart, revealing a bright Milky Way.


    Under the starlight, Su Yan finally forced these two extreme opposing forces to merge...


    At this moment, Princess Kong Qian seemed to see the shadows of the Taoist ancestors from Su Yan''s back!


    If these two extremely opposing forces are to fuse together without exploding, very precise control is required. At least the understanding of yin and yang and gossip must go to the level of law.


    Su Yan didn''t have any sweat on his forehead, and it was really easy for him to manipulate such a huge force. It was exactly what Lao Tzu said, ruling a big country is like cooking a small food. This is Su Yan''s current state.


    Princess Kong Qian saw that Su Yan was such a martial artist, and she had already made a judgment in her heart. It seemed that Su Baxian was already on the road to recovery. If he was given a little more time to develop, I am afraid the emperors of the immortal world would welcome immortal martial arts again. The return of the emperor!

 Chapter 3281： Ci Hang Dao Tong

    Chapter 3281: Ci Hang Dao Tong


    The sea below also surged frantically because of these two forces.


    And at this moment, Su Yan said: "The cave is under the sea, and there should be a big bubble under the sea, protecting the cave from the sea water."


    As Su Yan spoke, the surging sea water had already set off huge waves tens of meters high.


    This wave is nothing to Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, but to ordinary people, it is definitely a stormy sea.


    And there is no wind and huge waves!


    The two beams of light are still shaking the sky, and in the middle of the two beams of light, the sea is slowly separating.


    "Move the mountains and divide the sea, huh, it''s still supernatural power." Princess Kong Qian said: "Should we go in from under this sea water?"


    "No, do you see where the sea water separates? Of course we have to go in through the main entrance."


    Princess Kong Qian looked forward, only to see the cracked sea level extending straight to Anchang Island. On Anchang Island, among the ancient stone pillars, a teleportation formation was slowly activated.


    No matter what state a woman has cultivated to, she will have no resistance to such a big scene.


    Princess Kong Qian snorted again, showing a satisfied expression, and said, "Su Baxian, you are good at it!"


    The surrounding sea roared into huge waves, two sword lights rushed into the purple sky, and another formation opened the door of the sea cave mansion. It was a big scene!


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t wait for Su Yan to call the two sword lights back, and she had already landed on Anchang Island.


    After Su Yan reconciled yin and yang, the attributes of the formation have also changed, and Anchang Island is no longer the dead gate in the formation, but has become a life gate.


    Naturally, all the resistance guarding the island disappeared.


    After Su Yan summoned the two sword lights back, he quickly landed on Anchang Island.


    In the center of this island, there is a purple formation that already shines. Only seeing the purple formation and the constantly rotating gossip, Princess Kong Qian has become gritted her teeth.


    Su Yan naturally understood the reason why Princess Kong Qian''s mood changed.


    The aura of Zixuan Hunyuan rushed to his face, and this was the signature formation of the real Cihang! There is no semicolon in this world, just like Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision"!


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I am not at odds with the old thief, Ci Hang! Since we know that it is his orthodoxy left in the world, we must destroy it completely! If we want this old thief to cut off his children and grandchildren!"


    Su Yan only knew that Princess Kong Qian was the Peacock Bodhisattva of the Great King of Western Bliss, and had no idea what kind of past she had with Chen Cihang.


    Su Yan said: "The magic weapon that I want to take, the Poison Dragon Diamond, is very likely to be in this cave. It''s not too late for you to destroy this cave and wait for us to take the magic weapon inside."


    "That''s right! We have to empty out all the treasures in this cave mansion first, and then completely destroy the cave mansion! It is necessary for the old thief to confess in this mortal break!"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Do you know what happened between me and the old thief Cihang?"


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment. He was actually not interested in this matter at all, but since Princess Kong Qian asked this question, he certainly knew what it meant, so he asked: "The twelve golden immortals are all from me. What happened after the fall of the immortal world, how can I know what festivals have been between you and them?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Back then, the evangelism and the cut-off of the teachings jointly formulated the entrusted **** list, and many immortals were in the ranks of canonization. But the princess''s mother, the ancestor Phoenix, is not on the entrusted **** list, but the princess is just too angry to find Yuanshi Tianzun theory, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t see it, but saw the real person Cihang coming down from the Kunlun Immortal Mountain. He blocked the princess''s whereabouts and said that the princess is an impolite beast!"


    Princess Kong Qian said her eyes were a little red.


    Su Yan said, "How can this be tolerated?"


    "Yes! You''re right! Of course this princess couldn''t bear it. She immediately fought with him. The real person Cihang held the jade bottle. The princess''s magic weapon is not his opponent. She can only show the law in Kunlun Mountain. Peck and kill the old thief of Ci Hang! The old thief of Ci Hang wants to strangle this princess into a different space with a jade bottle and willow branches. How can this princess tolerate it by breaking his willow branches and then His jade bottle flies!"


    "So, it''s the princess that you have the upper hand?" Su Yan said.


    "Yes! What is the old thief of Cihang? This princess was born when he opened the world! He has witnessed the rise of many immortal emperors in the heavens, and he is only a golden immortal, but he took a few magic weapons from Yuanshi Tianzun. Can this princess be strangled? What a joke! Cihang can''t beat me, so he called his senior brother Guangchengzi and Chijingzi out to help him. That Guangchengzi is not simple, holding the Fantian seal in his hand. If the Fantian seal is suppressed, This princess can''t flap her wings...so she had to retreat."


    Although Princess Kong Qian lost to the retreat, the two sides also forged enmity here.


    Unexpectedly, after coming down from the Kunlun Immortal Mountain, the real person Cihang was picked up by the Taoist people and led to the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. He became the Great Merciful and Compassionate Guanyin Bodhisattva, one of the three Buddhist priests, with stronger mana than before.


    Princess Kong Qian also has another identity as the Peacock Bodhisattva of the Buddha.


    Princess Kong Qian and the real person of Ci Hang became the same family. It seemed that the two sides had found an opportunity to reconcile, but in fact it became a contradiction.


    Although Princess Kong Qian has the status of a Bodhisattva, she has never even read the Buddhist scriptures and has no interest in the Buddha''s teaching.


    Buddhism is not allowed to kill, Princess Kong Qian participated in the war of the immortal world, killing a million Taoist soldiers is commonplace, and many Taoist soldiers were swallowed alive by her.


    Although the Western Paradise opened up a dojo for her, she has been in the Jade Void Immortal Realm all year round, and almost never visits her own dojo.


    Everyone knows that Princess Kong Qian does not abide by the Dharma, but due to the special relationship between the Buddha and her, no one dares to control her!


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Ci Hang, he and I have hatred from the very beginning. After becoming a buddhist bodhisattva, they not only targeted me everywhere, but the pulpit of Buddha Sakyamuni. This princess has never loved to go. Those Buddhas do not speak. He is a Bodhisattva. What? Is this princess not a bodhisattva? This princess fought with Ci Hang again in Lingshan. Even if he learned the skills of Buddhism, he would only be tied with the princess."


    "and after?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Later, this guy didn''t know how to beat this princess and played yin. He actually encouraged the Buddha to make this princess betrothed to the emperor Leng Ji as a double repair partner, and even took advantage of this princess''s absence to personally go to the Yuxu fairy world Pouring ecstasy soup for the old mother! It is really hateful!"


    "So the ancestor Phoenix agreed to this marriage?" Su Yan asked.

 Chapter 3282： Quirky

    Chapter 3282: Ancient Spirits and Spirits


    Princess Kong Qian became very unhappy when she heard Su Yan''s question, just like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care much, because Princess Kong Qian had a strange temper, and she said that she would turn her face soon.


    Princess Kong Qian stared at Su Yan. After watching for a while, the expression on her face suddenly changed again, saying: "Su Yan, are you too wide-minded?"


    Su Yan was speechless. Although she said that a woman''s personality was more fickle than the weather, this Princess Kong Qian was too fickle.


    Obviously she took the initiative to advance her experience just now, but now it seems that it is all Su Yan''s problem.


    Su Yan said neither overbearing nor overbearing: "Since you don''t want to say it, I just leave it alone. There is no need to get angry at me."


    But what makes people speechless is that after Su Yan said this passage, Princess Kong Qian changed her attitude again and said: "You don''t want to ask me but you want to tell you! Even if you don''t want to listen to me, you must Tell you!"


    Su Yan only thought she was playing a child''s temper and didn''t take it to heart, and didn''t bother to get angry with her.


    Although she was born when the world was opened up, she had a divine nature after she was born, and she lacked a lot of necessary cultivation and experience, so the cultivation of the state of mind would naturally not be able to keep up.


    However, there are also many monks who admire the existence of Princess Kong Qian very much, since she was born in the immortal realm, she does not need to consider the pressure of the Nine Heavens Tribulation, and she does not need to live in fear of falling.


    She is born with more things that everyone can only have after hardships. How can she not be envied?


    However, in her eyes, Princess Kong Qian is just a little girl who is not mature enough to even Xiao Meng.


    Even if this little girl possessed enough terrifying power to completely destroy the entire world.


    Su Yan glanced at Princess Kong Qian lightly, and didn''t fall into her rhythm from beginning to end.


    Su Yan said, "Is it enough to play temper? If it''s enough, just say what happened back then."


    Princess Kong Qian said unhappily, "Why do you speak in the same tone as my mother? Is it true that I think I am a little girl who understands nothing?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Isn''t it?"


    Although Princess Kong Qian had strong dissatisfaction with Su Yan''s words, she did not turn into any substantive attack.


    After all, Emperor Xianwu was the one who ruled the heavens, and this reputation alone was enough to shock Princess Kong Qian!


    However, Su Yan also calculated in her heart that Princess Kong Qian''s change of face was faster than flipping a book. A woman like her was born to herself and would not be a subordinate of any man.


    Really Cihang, as Princess Kong Qian''s arch enemy, is of course clear.


    Su Yan estimated that the real person Cihang didn''t really want to help Princess Kong Qian and Leng Ji Xiandi to form a twin monk.


    Because once this pair of monks is formed, Madam Cihang will not be able to move Princess Kong Qian!


    At that time, Princess Kong Qian was not only the princess of Yuxu Xianyu, but also the Peacock Bodhisattva of the Western Bliss!


    The power behind these triple identities is too great. Once it is realized, no one in the entire fairy world will dare to touch Princess Kong Qian!


    Zhenren Ci Hang and Princess Kong Qian have a bad relationship, how can he do anything in favor of Princess Kong Qian?


    He arranged this only because the character of Princess Kong Qian would inevitably reverse in this game! Break this seemingly harmonious and beautiful situation that all forces are satisfied with!


    Everyone chooses his own life path by his own character, which means that character determines fate.


    With Princess Kong Qian''s character, she would naturally reject this marriage, and the most direct result after that was of course to offend the Immortal Emperor Leng Ji.


    In order to preserve the immortal realm, the ancestor Phoenix had to ban his daughter in tears.


    Only in this way can the immortal emperor''s anger be calmed down.


    The outline of the development of the matter has been outlined in Su Yan''s mind.


    After listening to Su Yan''s analysis, Princess Kong Qian blushed and said, "What happened back then was not so simple..."


    Princess Kong Qian said that it was not that simple. It meant that after receiving the news that year, she went to the Taoist Temple of Putuo Mountain to kill him and almost overturned the entire Putuo Fairy Mountain!


    There are countless dead dragon girls, boys, and bhikkhuni! The whole Putuo fairy mountain broke in the fire!


    But what Princess Kong Qian thinks is rather strange is that even if she kills the world, the real person Ci Hang hasn''t appeared! Let your dojo reach the brink of destruction!


    Generally speaking, the dojo is your own cave mansion and your own lair.


    Even the mortal monks will work hard for the Dongfu and others, not to mention the Dongfu in the fairy world is not so good!


    Generally, only a few venerables in the immortal realm can get such treatment, and destroying the dojo is equivalent to directly hitting the face!


    Princess Kong Qian thought that real person Cihang would fight her desperately because of this, but she didn''t wait for real person Cihang to come. For some reason, she had to fly away from Putuo fairy mountain.


    Su Yan couldn��t help laughing when he heard this: ��What is he going to show up for? He only needs to report your crime to a Western Buddha. Naturally, the Buddha will preside over this justice. He can do it without any effort. You sanction the dragon girl, the boy, and the bhikkhuni as long as the Buddha��s national dojo is still there.


    Princess Kong Qian has a domineering personality, but she doesn''t understand power at all. After listening to Su Yan''s analysis, she gritted her teeth with hatred, and said: "This old thief is really sinister! So he has such a calculation!"


    Su Yan said, "After all, you are the Peacock Bodhisattva of the Great Ming King. The Buddha once came out of your belly, and you are considered the cheap mother of the Buddha. He shouldn''t drive you out of the immortal world for such trivial matters. It''s cruel, just hitting the Buddha himself in the face. Have you made any mistakes?"


    Princess Kong Qian stared at Su Yan dumbfounded, and said: "How did you know!? Su Baxian, you really are not ordinary smart! Those people can''t even match you with a single hair!"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to praise me anymore. Why don''t you tell me what happened back then?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s pretty face became more and more flushed, and after becoming shy, her face became more and more intoxicating. Her face was all over the country, and if it weren''t for the Taoism of Emperor Su Yan, it would be impossible to resist it.


    Although there are stunning women in the mortal world, these women are beautiful but without the blessings of divinity.


    Princess Kong Qian''s face, under the blessing of divine nature, is not only as simple as radiant, but even the charm that is difficult to express in words has reached its climax.


    This feeling was that Su Yan had only seen Di Shitian''s beauties, but those Di Shitian''s women were less than 1% of Princess Kong Qian.

 Chapter 3283： Disaster

    Chapter 3283: Calamity


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t know how much damage she would have to men after she was transformed into a human form. Her mind was all on the things of the year.


    After she came down from the immortal world, she had never mentioned it to anyone, and finally encountered an existence that could be equal to her in the mortal world, and naturally developed a strong desire for expression.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I was able to kill and rise back then. After I overturned Mount Putuo, I thought I was already invincible in the fairy world. Of course I have new ideas..."


    "That means you are bloated?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Yes, I just swelled! Only then will I kill the immortal emperor of Leng Ji, break more than a dozen large formations, and swallow hundreds of golden immortals! I really thought that merciful Zhen Hang and Immortal Emperor Leng Ji are in the same group, and simply want to teach him..."


    "You have caused a big disaster. You broke the Mount Putuo, but it is an internal affairs of Buddhism. Those bald donkeys in Buddhism know that you are a proud princess who is fierce and difficult to tame. Find some peacemakers and give real Cihang some compensation. This matter may have passed, but you hit the lair of an immortal emperor, this matter can be regarded as a real major event..."


    Of course, Su Yan is also the Immortal Emperor, and the King of the Immortal Emperor, he naturally understands what Princess Kong Qian''s practice means!


    "Yes, Immortal Leng Ji first started a war with our Yuxu Immortal Domain, and then took action to suppress me!" Princess Kong Qian said, "I am not his opponent. After he was captured alive, I was escorted to my mother."


    Princess Kong Qian is very calm about this. This is because the power of the immortal emperor Leng Ji is very powerful, and she almost crushes Princess Kong Qian to life. She has nothing to say when the skills are not as good as people.


    After Princess Kong Qian was escorted back to the Yuxu Immortal Domain, it was the first ancestor Phoenix''s turn to be angry.


    The ancestor Phoenix has always been spoiled with this daughter, and he did not expect to cause such a big disaster today!


    This was a stab at the sky, and suddenly offended many big bosses in the fairy world, especially the immortal emperor Leng Ji, who was already one of the strongest forces in the fairy world at that time.


    If there is no reasonable solution to this matter, the final result may be the direct war between the two immortals!


    Princess Kong Qian usually causes a lot of troubles, but this time the troubles are completely different from those little troubles before!


    Destroying one of the three Buddhist monks in the Taoist temple of Cihang Pudu, and killing the Lonely Immortal Territory, even breaking through ten large arrays, these are not trivial things that can be fooled, nor is the ancestor Phoenix relying on himself. The status of the fairy world can make the other party sell face things!


    These two things are a big basket!


    If Princess Kong Qian is not the only daughter of her ancestor Phoenix, the leader of all the fairy birds in the fairy world has long been suppressed to an end!


    Where can there be so many opportunities to say!


    Coupled with Princess Kong Qian''s usual domineering style, the enemies are even more of a feather. It is good for these enemies not to fall into trouble at this time, let alone help her.


    In the end, the ancestor Phoenix was furious, so he could only ask the West Tathagata to suppress Princess Kong Qian and strip off most of the divinity, and she fell to the point where she could not support the existence of Xian Yuan. Only after that, Princess Kong Qian was knocked down.


    Princess Kong Qian in front of Su Yan has actually lost ninety-nine percent of her divinity, and her power may be less than one-thousandth of her peak, but even the remaining divinity is enough to crush all creatures in the mortal world!


    The Buddha''s purpose in suppressing Princess Kong Qian''s divinity and then knocking down the mortal world is very simple. I hope she will regret it, and then re-practice and enter the fairy world by her own efforts.


    When the time comes, the prodigal son''s turn around is a good story.


    The retained divine power allows Princess Kong Qian to avoid causation and reincarnation. As long as she can condense her divinity to a certain level through practice, she can definitely return to the heaven.


    Compared to Su Yan, who was reincarnated and rebuilt the ninth, it was so much easier, I don''t know how many times, and there was almost no danger at all.


    But both the Buddha and the ancestor Phoenix underestimated Princess Kong Qian''s playfulness.


    The first thing she came to the mortal dust was crazy killing, and she didn''t know how many monks were killed and how many worlds were wiped out.


    Princess Kong Qian was knocked down from the fairy world, and her heart was naturally full of strong unwillingness and anger.


    Once this anger is emitted, the direct consequence will be the destruction of many worlds and the anger of hundreds of millions of beings are turning into ashes!


    So there is another honorary title called the Destroyer Peacock!


    Among the myths of many ancient nations, she is also mostly enshrined as the image of the **** of destruction.


    Many monks had thought of suppressing her, but the magic weapon and formation in the world could not suppress Princess Kong Qian at all. In the end, it only caused more killings!


    Princess Kong Qian was bored with the killing. After she came to the third region, she found a warm place, which is the Doomsday Volcano to use as her sleeping place.


    One advantage of sleeping in such a place is that it will not be disturbed for many years.


    What even Princess Kong Qian did not expect was that this sleep would be tens of thousands of years... Today''s human world has gone through several great tribulations and eternal tribulations, and countless powerful races have emerged from the great wilderness , Prosperous, and declining.


    The eternal time, the vicissitudes of change, was passed by her to sleep like this.


    When she woke up, she met Su Yan.


    Su Yan now equals Princess Kong Qian''s best hope for returning to the fairy world.


    She didn''t have to pay great hardships and practice, nor did she need to master those Buddhist scriptures to be able to return to the original world and regain her identity. This is exactly what she dreams of achieving.


    After clarifying all this, the teleportation formation over there has also been running very smoothly.


    Su Yan took the lead and stepped into this purple light, and Princess Kong Qian followed closely.


    After entering this circle of purple light, the teleportation formation was also activated, and a slight sense of distortion came...


    Then Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian entered the cave house where the real person Cihang stayed in the world.


    After entering the interior of this cave, you can see a huge bubble forcing a lot of sea water away!


    Bubbles enveloped at least twenty miles.


    Within these twenty miles, you can see a lot of shellfish in the Yao Palace, otherwise there will be golden light coming out of it, and I must have treasured many great treasures.


    The surrounding scenery is very magnificent, from here you can also see the colorful marine fish outside the bubbles are swimming slowly, letting the Buddha come to a different world under the sea.


    Su Yan wasn''t very excited, because the magic behind these precious lights might not have much effect on him.


    What he wanted to be sure most was whether the Dulong Diamond was hidden in this cave on the seabed by the real Cihang!

 Chapter 3284： Blue Dragon Flurry

    Chapter 3284: Blue Dragon Flurry


    Su Yan beckoned gently, and Tai''a''s golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    The golden sword light turned into a golden dragon and flew directly in the air. The golden light of Tai''a immediately covered all the surrounding light!


    Princess Kong Qian said in a puzzled way: "Su Yan, what are you doing to free your fairy sword to fly around?"


    "You don''t understand, the 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list are all connected to each other. If the Dragon Diamond is really here, it will definitely have a connection with my Tai''a."


    "Are you really sure? It turns out that magic weapons in the mortal world can also have this level of spirituality? I thought that only magic weapons in the fairy world can achieve this level."


    Su Yan said: "The thirty magic weapons on the spirit tool list may not be the most powerful magic weapons alone, but they can receive unexpected miraculous effects after combining them, just because these 30 magic weapons are all innate. The creation of heaven and earth is definitely not comparable to ordinary magic weapons."


    In fact, this kind of remark does not need to be explained too clearly, Princess Kong Qian can also understand it thoroughly.


    After all, Su Yan was the Great Emperor Xianwu back then, and the thirty magic weapons that made him care so much could never be anything mundane.


    Tai''a''s Jianguanghualong flew around in the air for a week, and saw a blue aura rising into the sky!


    And in this breath, there is also a dragon aura that faintly contends with Tai''s Jianguanghualong!


    Then I saw this blue aura also turned into a huge blue dragon, this blue dragon is at least a hundred feet long, overshadowing Tai''a''s sword light!


    After the Azure Dragon appeared, Su Yan showed a big smile instead.


    This Azure Dragon can echo Tai''a''s sword light, representing that the Dragon Diamond is here!


    And this blue dragon is the result of the actualization of the spirit of the poisonous dragon drill! He really didn''t come to the wrong place!


    As long as you get the Dragon Diamond, there are only the last four magic weapons left!


    From scratch, collecting a total of twenty-six magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons, this process is not easy.


    More importantly, the magic weapons on the spirit tool list are scattered among the heavens and the world, and many of them are even more stale, and have not appeared in many years.


    Wanting to surrender these magic weapons is not a difficult thing for Su Yan, especially now that Su Yan has a perfect state.


    But it is not easy to find these scattered magic weapons. In addition to relying on the strength of all parties, what is needed is chance.


    Only when the opportunity comes, can all these magic weapons be easily found.


    Thirty magic weapons on the spirit tool list were put into the hands of one person at the same time. This is a feat that no one has ever achieved since the beginning of the world.


    The human emperor empire was rich in the world, and after three generations of human emperor''s painstaking search, he only mastered the sixteen magic weapons on the list.


    Then the empire collapsed, and these sixteen magic weapons were once again scattered among the heavens and worlds.


    The various forces that appeared after the Queen of Humans can no longer reproduce the glory of the empire that year, and the legend of the spirit weapon list has gradually become misty.


    Perhaps only by relying on Su Yan can all these thirty magic weapons be brought together!


    The blue dragon danced in the air, squeezing the golden dragon''s activity space, and Su Yan stared at the blue dragon slightly in surprise.


    There are very few mortal magic weapons with weapon spirits, and magic weapons that can get the weapon spirits to such an extent are even rarer.


    The appearance of this blue dragon''s majesty and power looks lifelike, and the dragon aura contained in it is also very powerful. If Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian are not capable enough, I am afraid that this is the sacred beast blue dragon stationed in the cave.


    Su Yan never liked to show weakness, just clapped his hands gently, and the golden dragon whose sword light changed, soared. In the end, the golden dragon''s head directly reached the top of the barrier, almost breaking the bubble!


    The Azure Dragon suddenly became panicked. He originally wanted to bully the Golden Dragon with his stature, but he didn''t expect to hear a slap, but it fell into a disadvantage!


    Su Yan said: "Poison Dragon Diamond, I am here for you, you don''t have to struggle, because you are destined to be in my bag."


    The Qinglong seemed to have nothing to do, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, suddenly a lot of wood genus divine light shrouded in!


    In addition to the part activated by the blue dragon, these wood divine lights also have the power of the guardian formation in the cave mansion!


    This cave mansion has condensed the hard work of real person Cihang, and of course its power in this mortal world cannot be underestimated!


    Not only Tai''a''s sword light, but Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were also shrouded in divine light.


    Princess Kong Qian showed a playful expression on her face. She wanted to see what method Su Yan used to subdue this unruly blue dragon and the magic weapon behind it.


    I saw Su Yan motionless, but the golden dragon in the sky suddenly shook. This cyan light obviously couldn''t restrain Tai''a''s sword light!


    But this piece of wood-genus divine light is connected to the formation of guarding the cave. When this piece of divine light was shaken, even the entire cave was plunged into a huge shock!


    Between the shaking of the earth and the mountains, all the buildings trembled, and the wind chimes hanging on the corners of the eaves also violently collided, completely breaking the surrounding deposits!


    At this moment, Mu Long became more and more alarmed. Su Yan''s power was really too strong, and it was unmatched by a masterless magic weapon!


    Even if it can manipulate the guardian formation in this sea cave mansion, it is meaningless!


    Su Yan hadn''t forcibly opened the guardian formation that was related to the universe, the heavens, and the tides!


    Su Yan said, "Have you not played enough boring tricks?"


    Then Su Yan waved his sleeve, and with this wave of his sleeve, the power of Sen Luo directly rippled with Su Yan as the center of the circle!


    When the power of Senluo appeared, the divine light of the surrounding wood properties dissipated directly, and there was no resistance at all!


    The divine light of this wood attribute is blessed by the true spirit of Eastern Yimu. If the attributes are restrained, even the cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven can be controlled for an instant and cannot move, but there is no resistance at all in front of the power of Sen Luo !


    The Qinglong saw an invisible force destroying itself before he was proud!


    Not only can it break through the divine light of this wooden attribute, but even the guardian formation working behind it can also be destroyed!


    If you want to speak domineering, it is definitely the most domineering force in the world!


    The Poison Dragon Diamond��s weapon spirit Qinglong had already possessed extremely high wisdom. At this time, when encountered this situation, it was first stunned, and then turned into a blue streamer and fell into the hall behind.


    With the fall of the blue dragon, the wood genus divine light in the sky disappeared in an instant.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face: "The spirit of the Dulong Diamond has already succumbed. We just walked over and grabbed the Dulong Diamond. There must be a lot of magic weapons that can be harvested from the halls passing by this road."

 Chapter 3285： The dragon got it

    Chapter 3285: The poisonous dragon gets his hands


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t have any interest in this magic weapon among the mortal world, and said: "Do you have any purpose in collecting these useless gadgets?"


    Su Yan said: "Although I can''t use some magic weapons, my apprentice may be able to use them, and staying in the martial art can also be regarded as a kind of inheritance. You have not established your own martial art, and you will not understand many things. ."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I didn''t want to understand what you said. This princess just wants to make sure of one thing with you, Su Yan, you only need Cihang''s magic weapon in the mortal world, not his orthodoxy, right?"


    Su Yan said, "What do I want his Daoism to do? Can his cultivation techniques exceed mine?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Okay! Since Su Yan, you don''t want his orthodoxy, then after you take the magic weapon, I will set a fire to burn it here. The scriptures and exercises he handed down will be destroyed by this master. !"


    Su Yan said: "I think it''s a pity that this submarine cave mansion and the formation that fits the outside with the world has been destroyed in this way."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You want the cave, and this princess will help you create one! If you don''t have any help to destroy the five holy places, how difficult is it to give you all the caves? This princess must destroy this cave and cut off mercy. The root of the old thief in the mortal world!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Just do what you like. I only want magic weapons. I''m really not interested in his techniques, and I don''t like them."


    Women are the most vengeful creatures. Even if Princess Kong Qian returns to the heavens again, I am afraid she will definitely go to the trouble of real person Cihang!


    But this is all for the future, and the key now is how many magic weapons real person Cihang left in this cave.


    There are many Yao Palace shell faults in this seabed bubble. The first thing Su Yan entered was the Spirit Palace.


    Inside, the statue of Wang Lingguan is enshrined, and among the statue of Wang Lingguan there is also a purple whip.


    Su Yan recognized that this purple magic whip was the signature magic weapon of the Jade Muscle who had been taught in the past to deceive the **** whip. The magic weapon of Jade Muscle died in the Conferred God War, and his signature magic weapon must have fallen to Cihang after his death. In the hands of real people.


    In the war of conferring the gods that year, interpretation was the final winner, and many powerful magic weapons of the true immortals fell into the hands of interpreters as trophies.


    As soon as Su Yan waved his hand, this deceiving whip fell into his sleeve.


    He didn''t bother to care about the power of this deceiving whip, anyway, this magic weapon won''t be for his own use, it will only be passed on in one door.


    What is most lacking in a school now is the foundation. What is the foundation? In addition to the powerful elders in the school, the most important thing is the inheritance of magic weapons and exercises.


    Why are the five holy places above all sects, only because they have the strongest saints, the strongest techniques, and the strongest inheritance of magic weapons.


    Obtaining these many magic weapons is definitely a great benefit for Yimen!


    Since you have the opportunity to enter Baoshan today, of course you must clean up Baoshan. Otherwise, how can you be worthy of such a good opportunity?


    There are twelve divine beads behind the statue of Wang Lingguan, and these twelve divine beads have long been covered in dust.


    Su Yan watched for a long time and didn''t know where it came from. He could only feel a very strong breath of Dharma from within.


    Buddhism things can also be regarded as Xuanxin authentic, and although the monks who practice Taoism can''t use all their power, they can at least display 70% or 80% of their power.


    Even if you don''t use it for battle, you can at least clean your heart and overcome the demons.


    The magic weapon left for Xiao Meng to train the mind is definitely excellent.


    After the Lingwang Palace, it is the Thunder God Temple, which enshrines the thirty-six righteous gods of Thunder Palace.


    These thirty-six Thunder Palace Zhengshen each held a treasure in their hands, and Su Yan waved his hand, and all these thirty-six magic weapons flew toward him.


    Su Yan glanced at it casually, and recognized several magic weapons of the monks who cut off the teachings of the past. They were all the trophies of the real Cihang.


    True person Cihang is one of the twelve golden immortals of the interpretation and teaching, and he was definitely regarded as a triumphant feat that year.


    There are three palaces behind. The first palace contains many ancient books. Su Yan was torched by the angry Princess Kong Qian before he had time to find out what they were.


    There are many essences of the five elements in the second palace. These essences of the five elements are very difficult to refine, and it is even more difficult to preserve them for so many years. Su Yan happily incorporated these essences of the five elements into his own hands.


    There are many weapons in the third palace, and if you look at the shape, most of them are weapons refined and taught by themselves.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to test the power of these weapons one by one, and directly took these weapons into his arms.


    After passing these three palaces, it was almost at the end of the bubble.


    You can see a shrine here, and there is a statue of True Man Cihang on the shrine.


    This statue is not just as simple as lifelike, but almost equal to a real person.


    The statue of real person Cihang is not only the same as the real person, even the eyes can move continuously in the eye sockets to capture the actions of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan''s journey from the south to the north is considered a lot of knowledge, but even he has never seen such a realistic statue.


    Cihang''s real female appearance male body, solemn treasure appearance. Although this statue did not reveal any breath, it has revealed a strong and extraordinary temperament!


    And in the hands of the real person Cihang, there are six magic weapons such as the poisonous dragon diamond, and even the Taoist robe he wears is definitely not ordinary!


    Su Yan felt a little relieved after seeing the Dulong Diamond, the Dulong Diamond absolutely must not make any mistakes, this is Su Yan''s bottom line!


    As for other magic weapons, they all belong to the category of windfall.


    When Princess Kong Qian faced the statue which was almost the same as the real person, she also showed a very puzzled expression: "If this princess couldn''t sense the breath of the old thief in Cihang, she would almost think that the old thief was coming with a touch of divine will. The world is here! What is his purpose for doing this?"


    Su Yan said: "He is showing his skills. If we hadn''t forcibly opened the big formation and entered the cave, but a weak destined person came in to accept his inheritance. Seeing this lifelike statue, I am afraid that he has already kneeled. After I have come down to the five bodies, I will definitely become the heir of the real person of Cihang without any persuasion, and carry forward the morality of the real person of Cihang in the world."


    Princess Kong Qian was speechless for a while.


    Even Su Yan had to admit that the real person Cihang really had an incomparable grasp of the human heart, and the remaining eleven evangelists were less than one-tenth of the real person Cihang in this respect.


    Surrendering the spirit of the poisonous dragon diamond was a matter of course for Su Yan. Su Yan only used a little power, and the poisonous dragon diamond had fallen into Su Yan''s hands and did not struggle.


    However, Su Yan could fully sense that the spirit of the poisonous dragon drill was in fear, fearing that Su Yan would erase the spiritual consciousness that it finally conceived.

 Chapter 3286： By heaven

    Chapter 3286: Heavenly Tribulation arrives


    Su Yan didn''t plan to do this. The magic weapon to nurture spiritual consciousness requires more than just accumulation.


    Thousands of years of time are almost the most basic condition, and many other conditions of chance and coincidence need to be met.


    The magic weapon of the poisonous dragon drill can nurture its own unique consciousness, which in itself is a very difficult thing.


    There are 30 magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons, and there are no more than three that can nurture self-consciousness. It would be a shame to erase the spiritual consciousness in this way.


    After the poisonous dragon got in his hand, Su Yan was not polite to the real person Cihang, and took off the whisk in the hand of the statue, the jade hairpin on the top of his head, and even the Taoist robe he was wearing.


    There was a slight resistance to these magic weapons, but in the face of Su Yansen Luo''s power, this resistance seemed too weak.


    After Su Yan took away all these magic weapons, looking at this lifelike statue, it looked a little weird.


    A monk who looked unfathomable but had a bare ass, this contrast made Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help laughing.


    After Su Yan put all the magic weapons into her bag, Princess Kong Qian said: "You have finished everything, right? If it is finished, I will destroy this cave now!"


    Princess Kong Qian said this firmly.


    Su Yan said, "Didn''t you destroy the Taoism and scriptures that Cihang left in the world?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "The ruin is ruined, but who knows if this old thief has hidden a few more Taoist books somewhere in the cave? It is best to ruin this place, so there is no need to worry about it."


    Princess Kong Qian insisted on destroying this cave under the sea, Su Yan didn''t have much opinion, anyway, he had all the most valuable magic weapons, and Princess Kong Qian could play whatever she wanted.


    Su Yan took the lead to leave the cave under the sea. After Su Yan flew into the air, the orange flames below suddenly spewed out!


    Then the sea on all sides surged, forming a tsunami tens of meters high!


    The surrounding mountains shook, and many small islands were directly swallowed by the tsunami!


    And the orange flames still kept going, exhaling extremely dazzling, as if a volcano was erupting fiercely under the sea!


    Princess Kong Qian was obviously cruel and didn''t intend to leave any room for real person Cihang.


    First, she turned everything in the cave mansion into black ashes with the phoenix flame, and then broke all the formations that guarded the cave mansion, causing the sea to overflow and completely annihilate the ruins.


    After doing all this, Princess Kong Qian only felt that her whole body was extremely comfortable, she was happier than destroying a country.


    But after Su Yan flew into the sky, he saw a thick condensation on his head.


    Su Chang''s expression suddenly became a little dignified, only because this thick cloud and Su Yan''s Dao heart formed a very subtle feeling.


    At this time Su Yan already knew that the Tribulation of Heaven was coming!


    After coming out of the underworld, Su Yan did not have the opportunity to suppress his cultivation, and his strength increased so rapidly that the seventh calamity was imminent!


    When the robbery surrounded Su Yan, Su Yan''s brows gradually unfolded, because the seventh heavenly calamity was originally not an accident for Su Yan, but something expected.


    The thick clouds rolled continuously in the air, and gradually became **** in the darkness.


    The red and black Jieyun represents the supreme Tianwei!


    When Princess Kong Qian flew up from under the sea, she had already seen thick clouds covering the sky, turning her surroundings into darkness.


    Under this thick cloud, Princess Kong Qian could also feel an unprecedented tremendous pressure.


    At this time, Jie Yun was still condensing, far from the most powerful moment.


    Princess Kong Qian seemed to realize something, and then said meaningfully: "Su Yan, your catastrophe does not seem to be an ordinary catastrophe..."


    The quality of this tribulation cloud absolutely surpassed Princess Kong Qian''s knowledge of the tribulation. Although she has experienced the heavenly tribulation, she is very clear about what the heavenly tribulation looks like. After all, she has been in this mortal world for so many years, and all the people who should have seen it have been seen long ago.


    Su Yan''s heavenly power condensed by the cloud at this time has far surpassed other monks in the last heavy disaster!


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but wonder if Su Yan was really capable of pulling her back from the mortal world to the immortal world under this kind of power that was strengthened several times or even ten times!


    This is the basis of their cooperation. Once this foundation is shaken, then this cooperation will be worthless.


    Princess Kong Qian stared at Su Yan intently. She desperately needed an answer at this time.


    Su Yan hummed softly, and said, "Although my cultivation base is still in the human world, my cultivation techniques and mental state have surpassed the current realm too much. Naturally, this can''t be concealed from the master in the dark. So my catastrophe usually mutates. As for the degree of mutation, even I don��t know."


    Princess Kong Qian was very surprised when she heard this, and said: "Listening to you, it seems that the palace owner has spent tens of thousands of years in vain, only to know that the so-called tribulation has mutation. How do you resist this mutated tribulation? "


    Su Yan said, "The princess might as well stay away for a while and watch the tribulation by the side. I said this kind of thing in vain, it is better for the princess to see and understand by herself."


    Princess Kong Qian readily agreed.


    If she stayed here forever, she would definitely be shrouded in Heavenly Tribulation, and because of her joining, Heavenly Tribulation would inevitably undergo some unknowable mutation.


    After arriving in a safe place, you can just take a look at what this so-called mutant catastrophe is.


    More importantly, you can see where Su Yan''s strength has reached!


    Princess Kong Qian retreated to twenty miles away very simply. In fact, if measured by the normal power of heaven, twenty miles is actually enough.


    But what Su Yan had to face at this time was a mutated, enhanced version of Heavenly Tribulation, and the distance of only twenty miles was still on the edge of Tribulation Cloud.


    When the first golden thunder fell, Princess Kong Qian found herself still in a dangerous situation.


    Su Yan''s tribulation is worthy of a mutated tribulation, and even the nine heavens divine thunder that fell are not one or two, but a connected power grid!


    The shining electric light makes the heaven and the earth change their colors, and all the darkness is broken at this moment!


    There were at least hundreds of sky thunders falling at this moment, and even more!


    It can be said that Heavenly Tribulation didn''t give Su Yan any time to adapt at all, as it came up with explosive power!


    With Su Yan as the center of the circle, it exploded quickly within a radius of ten miles, and then quickly spread toward the outside!


    How swift is the speed of electro-optical flight, almost immediately arrived at Princess Kong Qian''s side!


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but exclaimed, and at the same time quickly retreated towards the back!

 Chapter 3287： A nosebleed

    Chapter 3287: A nosebleed


    In the process of retreating, Princess Kong Qian offset the power of the golden thunder.


    This retreat unconsciously retreated to fifty miles away, Princess Kong Qian stopped here, and found that the power of the sky thunder was increasing again!


    Su Yan was crossing the catastrophe to Princess Kong Qian a very direct texture, that is, can''t wait for thousands of gods and thunders to be released in an instant!


    "How did the heavenly calamity become like this?" Princess Kong Qian''s knowledge is not less, but she still saw that the mortal monk''s heavenly calamity could mutate into this way.


    At this moment, Princess Kong Qian seemed to sense something, and raised her head gently, and then she found that the starry sky above her head was slowly eroding the red and black clouds!


    In other words, after the robbery began to expand, the robbery cloud of the robbery continued to increase its power!


    This is really inexplicable, and it can be regarded as breaking common sense.


    Because it is well known that the power of the robbery is directly linked to the robbery cloud, and once the robbery cloud is condensed, the power will be fixed, and then the heaven and earth divine power contained in the robbery cloud will be continuously consumed by the way of thunder.


    After the heaven and earth divine power in the robbery cloud is exhausted, the test of the robbery is over.


    But... the sight in front of you clearly broke such common sense!


    In order to prevent herself from being affected by the robbery, Princess Kong Qian had to continue to retreat. This retreat turned out to be a hundred and twenty miles away!


    This is something Princess Kong Qian did not expect.


    When Su Yan said that Heavenly Tribulation would mutate, Princess Kong Qian thought it was just a little bit more powerful than Heavenly Tribulation, but actually didn''t care too much.


    But after this mutated catastrophe really came, Princess Kong Qian realized that her previous assumption was simply wrong.


    The power of this mutant tribulation is at least seven times that of the original tribulation.


    Heavenly Tribulation itself is already very difficult to resist, and after its power is increased seven times, it is even more immeasurable!


    Standing here, even if Princess Kong Qian has unparalleled vision, she can''t see Su Yan. She can only see the sea and the sky, where golden **** of light are constantly exploding!


    Each golden ball of light still has at least the power of hundreds of heavenly thunders, one after another, it does not give Su Yan a chance to breathe.


    The dazzling brilliance shone the night like daylight.


    And this is not the most terrible place, the most terrible place is that the sea below is also crackling, and the tiny golden lightning is still clearly visible on Princess Kong Qian''s side.


    It��s a hundred and twenty miles away from Su Yan''s side. Electric light will diverge and be consumed when traveling in the sea. There is still such a power here, and Su Yan''s side will definitely be a certain degree of turbulent waves. !


    Suddenly, there was a shower of rain in the sky.


    Although the weather on the sea is very strange in many cases, the climate here is changing too quickly.


    Princess Kong Qian also understood why there was a sudden shower.


    The falling golden light evaporates a large amount of seawater to form boundless water vapor. The water vapor rises and is hindered after encountering the robbery cloud, and finally condenses into a shower.


    This rain was heavy from the beginning, and it is still getting bigger as the catastrophe progresses.


    In the pouring rain, the golden thunder continued to spread along the dense rain, forming a power grid extending in all directions in the air, forming a visual wonder.


    Princess Kong Qian was very curious. What method was Su Yan using to resist this ubiquitous and pervasive nine-day divine thunder?


    I saw a huge golden tower suddenly rise on the sea in the distance.


    It''s just that there are countless golden thunders across these layers of rain curtains. Even Princess Kong Qian didn''t really see it. I don''t know if this huge tower is a mirage shadow or some magic weapon released by Su Yan!


    Seeing the sky thunder suddenly start to fly, the robbery cloud above his head was shocked.


    Before Princess Kong Qian could fully react, a wave of fairy music had already rushed toward her face!


    Rain, still very violent, with the performance of Xianle, it seems to be a drum full of killing!


    Princess Kong Qian is also very familiar with this fairy music in the air. She has heard this piece of music before. This is a war song that the original fairyland would definitely play when it conquered other fairyland!


    The Great Emperor Xianwu was so invincible that when this war song was played later, many Xianyu directly chose to surrender and submit!


    How many years has this war song been played? Fifty thousand years or one hundred thousand years?


    After so many years of vicissitudes, it is unexpected that I can hear the familiar war song of the year again today. At this moment, even Princess Kong Qian seems to have the texture of dreaming back to the fairy world!


    This man... even a fool can tell that he is definitely not a thing in the pool, returning to the heavens is almost a certainty!


    The power of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder gradually receded, but the power of Heavenly Tribulation was still violent to the extreme!


    It''s just that the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder has transformed into a divine thunder of different attributes, and a green flame burns on the sea.


    The green flames cannot be extinguished by the water in the world. Under the irrigation of various sky thunders, they occupy dozens of miles of the sea.


    Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was plunged into a strange sea of ??fire at this time, receiving a strong roast!


    Under the test of the extreme forces of water and fire, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda remained motionless.


    To survive the catastrophe, for Su Yan, this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is the foundation. As long as it is not shaken at all, he will be able to stand firm as a rock.


    It is absolutely not enough to break the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda by relying on these yin fires, because the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is originally a pure yang thing, and it happens to be the nemesis of the yin fire.


    Only the huge lightning with a thickness of more than ten meters can shake the eight-story Buddha Pagoda with pure power...


    But Su Yan has mastered the power of Senluo, and can use Senluo''s power to dissolve these huge lightning in advance, or simply retract the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda into his body, relying on Senluo''s power to resist!


    In this way, after half of the catastrophe, Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has not been breached!


    Compared with the previous times of crossing the robbery, it has become more reliable!


    When Princess Kong Qian saw that the sky''s robbery cloud gradually turned red and then began to shrink, she knew that the sky''s robbery had already entered the final third.


    At this time, even the power of the mutated Heavenly Tribulation will no longer expand, but will gather the last Tribulation Cloud and also the final power.


    After the robbery cloud condenses, the power of the robbery will also double.


    So some people will say that the real test of the tribulation is in the last third!


    Of course, the last third of Su Yan''s mutated heavenly tribulation is much more dangerous than ordinary heavenly tribulations!


    The green flames on the sea have not gone out yet, and there is another kind of purple fire falling down with thunder and lightning in the sky...


    This purple fire is the true fire of Yuanyang of Taoism, and it is also a very powerful fire!

 Chapter 3288： Heavenly Tribulation Variation

    Chapter 3288: Heavenly Tribulation Variation


    But Princess Kong Qian laughed when she saw the real fire of Yuanyang, and said: "This princess has really learned a lot today. It is the first time in tens of thousands of years that she has seen a person who can drive the tribulation into a loss. of!"


    Both Yin Fire and Yuanyang True Fire are very powerful, but what you need to know is that the nature of these two types of true fire is completely opposite. If they appear in the same place, their power will even cancel each other out.


    In this way, Su Yan''s oppression will be lessened!


    Generally speaking, this kind of problem will not arise in the robbery.


    It is ridiculous that if you want to fight against your opponent, your own power will conflict!


    Maybe it��s because Su Yan is too strong. Even the Tribulation is powerless against Su Yan. That��s why he panicked to show all his powers, regardless of whether these powers are effective for Su Yan, or even if they conflict with each other. .


    This is really interesting. When Princess Kong Qian saw this, she had already determined that Su Yan would definitely survive this disaster.


    Although the Tribulation is far from the end, but I am afraid that it will only be a cutscene.


    As long as that Buddha Pagoda can still stand on the sea, Su Yan will be unharmed.


    Even if the Buddha Pagoda was defeated by the sky thunder, Su Yan still had other magic weapons.


    Both the wordless stele and the golden silk armor can support for a while, and coupled with the power of Sen Luo, it should be a matter of hand to get through the catastrophe.


    Although the result was known in advance, Princess Kong Qian took it very seriously.


    There is really nothing to say about the power of this mutated Heavenly Tribulation, and the power of various mutations poured down without considering the consequences!


    The rain has been violently underground, and the wind and waves on the sea are also great. After this tribulation, the evaporated seawater may be too much to measure.


    The divine power between the world and the earth is not so boring to look at.


    It''s just that when they got to the back, Princess Kong Qian was tired of seeing all kinds of magnificent Thunder and Sky Fire. She was only waiting for the last wave of the Tribulation.


    This is the so-called final blow.


    When the robbery reached the final moment, there will be a wave of the most violent output.


    Many powerful monks are supporting under the catastrophe, and by this time they are basically at the end of the battle.


    When the final blow of the Heavenly Tribulation Condensation arrives, because the Dao body is damaged, the magic weapon is damaged, and because there is no support to resist, I can only be very unwilling to bite under the final blow of the Heavenly Tribulation.


    Princess Kong Qian was very curious, what extent will Su Yan''s final strike of the catastrophe reach!


    Under the condensed clouds in the sky, a brilliant starry sky appeared above the head here. After the heavy rain, the sky seemed to have been washed, and it was extremely clean.


    But Princess Kong Qian didn''t even have any thoughts to appreciate the brilliant starry sky. She flew up and flew in the direction of Su Yan!


    At this time, Jieyun has been condensed to the range of less than strength. With Princess Kong Qian''s strength, she doesn''t have to worry about the risk of being affected. She wants to see what the final blow of Heavenly Tribulation will look like!


    The sea below is still very turbulent, with more than a dozen layers of sea water constantly roaring.


    In the distant sky, Jieyun has become more and more red!


    It''s red like a soldering iron that has been burnt to the point of melting!


    Palace Master Kong Qian was also very puzzled, not knowing what kind of changes this robbery cloud would have in the end.


    But at least one thing is certain, that is, Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still as solid as a rock, showing no sign of shaking.


    Suddenly, the blood-colored Jieyun in the sky dripped a large drop of blood!


    A big drop of blood looked extremely sticky, and after falling from the air, it happened to be towards Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    The Buddha Pagoda was originally golden and shined on the sea. At this time, after the drop of blood fell, even the glory of the Buddha Pagoda was completely covered!


    Princess Kong Qian was very surprised at this time, stopped her footsteps in the air, and said: "How is this possible?! It is completely impossible! How could this happen in the mortal world?"


    Obviously, Princess Kong Qian has recognized the origin of this drop of blood dripping from Jieyun.


    And Su Yan, who was standing in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, showed a sneer at this time, and then he saw the drop of blood falling completely from the sky, completely enclosing the entire eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    The brilliance of the Buddha Pagoda that was enough to break the silence of the night sky also became silent in an instant.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This is Nosebleed... It represents the devil''s calamity! Su Yan, have you still practiced the magic way? This god''s calamity mutated and mutated, why is it still related to the devil''s path? "


    In fact, even Su Yan himself could not answer this question.


    Because it is impossible for anyone to predict the direction of the catastrophe.


    And A nosebleed represents the power of the Colorless Demon Realm, and it is a power that can only be used by the Great Demon Lord in the Colorless Demon Realm.


    Maybe Du Jie was just detected by the Demon King of the Colorless Demon, so he joined the Heavenly Tribulation and wanted to force Su Yan to the Colorless Demon Realm.


    Some of these mortal monks, after cultivating a special magic way, would forcibly overcome the seven-fold demon calamity, and finally be taken to the colorless demon world.


    This part of monks is extremely rare, admitting that they are almost cut off among the heavens and the world.


    To get in touch with the demon lord of the colorless demon world, we need to perform a sacrificial ritual. How many souls and souls can be dedicated to gain the trust of the demon lord. Only after having contact with each other can we have the following introduction.


    If Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha pagoda can''t pierce the **** of Nosebleed, then he will fall into the colorless demon world.


    The Colorless Demon Realm is above the mortal world, but below the immortal realm.


    The demon king of the colorless demon world is nothing more than a tool man who screams for Western bliss. If he can''t occupy the Buddha''s heart of a bodhisattva, his realm is always worse than the existence of the fairyland.


    It may not matter to others, but to Su Yan, entering the Colorless Demon Realm is no different from falling.


    What he wants to restore is the authority and glory of the Great Emperor Xianwu, other than that, it is meaningless.


    There was another person more anxious than Su Yan at this time, and that was Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian was anxious at this time, because all her hopes of returning to the heaven were pinned on Su Yan.


    If Su Yan was forcibly led to the Colorless Demon Realm, wouldn''t her wish to return to the Heaven Realm fail?


    She wished that Su Yan would immediately pierce the **** of A''s nosebleed...


    It''s just that this nosebleed is after all condensed by the Great Demon Lord of the Colorless Demon Realm, and the power of the Great Demon Lord is far beyond what mortals can contend.


    There is nothing wrong with the things that Palace Master Kong Qian is anxious about, but she has missed a little, and this is very important!


    That is, Su Yan is not a mortal at all!

 Chapter 3289： Pierce the sky

    Chapter 3289: Piercing the Sky


    The heavenly tribulation cloud gradually dissipated.


    Only this drop of nosebleed and Su Yan continue to stalemate!


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help squeezing her fist, her eyebrows frowned, she didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Now everyone''s fate is closely related. If Su Yan is forcibly taken to the Colorless Demon Realm by A nosebleed, then she will also break her way back to the Immortal Realm.


    There was silence between the sea and the sky, leaving only the turbulent waves still surging.


    Princess Kong Qian was initially upset, and she became even more annoyed when she heard the sound of the waves. The huge divine power directly enveloped the sea area below, and the rushing water returned to calm in less than ten seconds.


    Only the drop of nosebleed remained in the distance above the sea.


    If it is possible, Princess Kong Qian really wants to help Su Yan and completely smash this nosebleed!


    But this nosebleed is closely related to the heavens. Even if it can be forced to break, the causal karma that will be generated behind it will definitely be overwhelmed by Princess Kong Qian.


    So she can only look at it from a distance, and at most help Su Yan pray a little.


    At this time, after Su Yan was surrounded by a nosebleed, not only was the surrounding area plunged into a strong blood color, but also countless ghosts, demon, and yin demons crawled out of the nosebleed, transformed into a variety of magnificent palaces and people among the gods. Tempt Su Yan to join their party...


    There were even female fairies who breathed in to Su Yan, and invited him to practice double cultivation exercises together...


    Facing these temptations, Su Yan just sneered. The defense of the Pagoda Pagoda has not been broken, it is just wrapped in nosebleeds.


    The defense of the Buddha Pagoda is absolute, so even if it is able to overcome physical limitations, the evil spirits that freely shuttle in the spiritual realm cannot penetrate the limitations of the Buddha Pagoda.


    Of course, these temptations are not valid for Su Yan. He has the mood of an emperor. How can the mere evil spirits entice him to lose his mind?


    It''s just that this nosebleed is after all the masterpiece of the Great Demon Lord of the Colorless Realm, and it combines the power of the mutant tribulation. It is not so easy to break it. You need to think of a complete strategy!


    There has been no movement on Su Yan for a long time, and Princess Kong Qian has become more anxious. She has no patience and can''t help but said: "Su Yan, you should show me whether you are dead or alive! Old man! What does it mean to cover it in the nosebleed like this?"


    It seemed that after hearing Princess Kong Qian��s complaint, a **** light pierced Ah''s nosebleed, and then cut through the sky!


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly became excited and couldn''t help but said: "Haha, this seems to be the glory of a murderer''s sword!"


    After the excitement, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help complaining again, and said: "Su Yan, since you have the ability to break the battle, why do you have to be silent for so long in A nosebleed? It made this princess worry for so long! It is really hateful. !"


    After the nosebleed was pierced, he wanted to heal quickly, and there seems to be a powerful force outside the sky that is slowly echoing with the nosebleed, giving him strong support!


    The power outside the sky is definitely not the power of the world, but the great demon master from the colorless demon world!


    The Great Demon Lord still has the capital to fight even when facing the Golden Immortal, but this force cooperates with the divine mind to cross the infinite distance, and after crossing the barrier between the two worlds, only one percent is left.


    And the Great Demon Lord didn''t intend to forcefully swallow Su Yan by force, but instead intended to shock Su Yan with the breath of the Great Demon Lord sent from the far side.


    Power is not fundamental, it is just a means of transporting this breath.


    If Su Yan is not the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, but just a simple lower realm cultivator, shocked by this breath, and bewildered by the illusions of the surrounding celestial demon and yin demon, it is very likely that he will really fly to the colorless demon world.


    After this **** light appeared, many cracks appeared in the air, and many open eyes appeared in these cracks!


    These obtrusive eyes are full of crazy beliefs, and ordinary people will go crazy just looking at them!


    Even those Yin Demons and Heaven Demons are extremely difficult to resist!


    And when these sky-filled eyes began to bleed, the attacks of the demons and evil demons in the nosebleed were on the verge of collapse!


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help laughing, and said, "Su Yan, Su Yan, you really belong to you! Unexpectedly, even the Asura clan''s sacred instrument of the conviction halberd has fallen into your hands! You are so hidden. !"


    Princess Kong Qian has a **** in the myths and legends of Asura and Emperor Shitian, and is revered as the peacock god.


    When she first fell into the mortal world, she had seen the power of the halberd.


    The conviction halberd contains half a fairy rule, which is far beyond the ordinary power!


    Conviction Tianji was originally very strong, and fell into the hands of the Great Emperor Xianwu, and the power of this half of the fairy rule can naturally be fully displayed!


    And the mood of the fairy emperor can resist the backlash of the sinning halberd!


    Perhaps no one in this world is more suitable for possessing the Divine Weapon of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd than Su Yan.


    After the conviction halberd showed its true power, many cracks appeared on the nosebleed!


    And those yin demons and heaven demons were also slain to death!


    In this way, Su Yan''s breaking A''s nosebleed is a matter of course!


    At the moment when Ah''s nosebleeds burst, there seemed to be an angry roar from far away, and even the heavens shook with it!


    But this shaking stopped quickly, and after Ah''s nosebleed was completely broken, the connection between the colorless demon world and the world was cut off!


    The Great Demon Lord can''t capture Su Yan''s breath, even if he feels that he is offended by this mortal, there is no way to curse Su Yan from outside the sky!


    The great devil had never thought of it, but when he lowered his nosebleed, it was still nothing to do with a bamboo basket!


    Princess Kong Qian laughed heartily, and said: "This princess seems to be able to see that the great demon king is in the palace at this time and furiously smashing the table! Su Yan, I have to say that there is really you! A nosebleed is yours Broke!"


    After the catastrophe, the showers stopped.


    The fury between sea and sky finally returned to calm.


    The golden sunlight also spilled on Su Yan through the thick clouds.


    It took Su Yan a whole night to cross the robbery, and the violent thunder robbery and tsunami formed an incomparably sharp contrast with the wind and sunshine at this time.


    Through this golden sunlight, Su Yan also has a more dusty texture. Today, he is already in the Seventh Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm. There are only two steps left to escape from the shackles of this mortal world.


    Princess Kong Qian flew to Su Yan''s side, took a look at Su Yan, and saw that Su Yan''s clothing corners were not damaged by the sky thunder. Obviously, even with the mutation of the sky, Su Yan''s strength and magic weapons are easy to do.


    In this way, Princess Kong Qian was naturally shocked, because the stronger Su Yan''s strength, the higher the probability of fulfilling her promise.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Emperor Xianwu, this princess congratulates you on passing the seventh mutated catastrophe, breaking through the nosebleeds of the Great Demon Lord of the Colorless Demon Realm, and improving your cultivation and realm!"

 Chapter 3290： Su Yans sense of urgency

    Chapter 3290: Su Yan''s Sense of Urgency


    Princess Kong Qian said this sincerely, and she seemed to be smiling like a flower.


    But after Su Yan turned his head, he looked a little cold. He couldn''t see the joy of having passed through the tribulation at all. He just said calmly: "Peacock, my cultivation level has a lot more than my current realm. I''m afraid I can stay in this mortal world. There can��t be too much time."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Then what are you worried about, isn''t it our common goal to return to the fairy world?"


    Su Yan said: "Today''s nosebleed is a warning to me. When the ninth calamity is the last calamity, I am afraid that billions of days of thunder will fall endlessly. If the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons are collected...


    When Princess Kong Qian heard Su Yan''s words like this, the expression on her face couldn''t help but change, because returning to the heavens was always her most concerned thing, and everything else in this mortal world was out of her sight.


    Princess Kong Qian asked: "How many have you collected now?"


    Su Yan said: "Twenty-six of the 30 magic weapons have been acquired, and only four are not in my hands, and there is no news of these four magic weapons so far. I don''t know what world they are scattered in, let alone where they are. Someone��s hands."


    Princess Kong Qian frowned slightly and said, "According to you, isn''t it because time is very tight."


    "Well, exactly."


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Isn''t that simple? With your and my current strength and status, you can mobilize all the sects in the third region and let them help you find the magic weapon on the list of spiritual weapons. If they don''t do their best They will be afraid of doing things locally, destroying a few sects at will, or destroying a holy land, and they will act honestly if they are afraid."


    "This matter has to be discussed in the long term." Su Yan said.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You don��t need to make long-term plans. If you can��t pull the bottom, I can be the villain over the five holy sites and help you settle them. Su Yan, we are now grasshoppers on a rope. If you are If there is any problem, I can��t get any benefit. This princess will go to the five holy places now. If you want to see your little apprentice, go. After the five holy places are settled, this princess will go and make peace with you again."


    Princess Kong Qian always acted arbitrarily in everything. After speaking with Su Yan, she didn''t care whether Su Yan had any opinions, she directly transformed a pair of huge flame wings from behind, and they flew away without a trace.


    Su Yan settled down for a moment, and it was not a bad thing to hand the five holy places to Princess Kong Qian to settle.


    He is now going back to the territory of the ancient race, and the last two tribulations are imminent. For Su Yan, there is one more urgent matter, and that is how to leave his own tradition in the world.


    Xiao Meng is still in the Golden Core Realm, and many of Su Yan''s skills cannot be learned. This part of the skills may have to be compiled into a book.


    And after his ascension, how to gain a foothold in the third region, these problems need to be handled by him personally.


    Although they have nothing to do with cultivation, they are all mundane things, but they have to be handled.


    While clarifying these problems, Su Yan flew towards the territory of the ancients.


    The ancient territory may be the only pure land on earth today.


    Although the Knock Immortal Gate was wiped out, the group of living corpses in the third region is still raging on the mainland, and it will probably not happen overnight.


    The waterfalls in the territory of the ancient tribe are gurgling and prosperous and peaceful.


    After Su Yan returned here, many people greeted him immediately, and Xiao Meng was especially happy after seeing Su Yan.


    However, Fu Yuechi and the others were not in the territory of the ancient clan. Su Yan knew when he asked, it turned out that it was Fu Yuechi who led the masters out to wipe out the living corpses!


    The position of the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects to which Fu Yuechi belonged is very subtle. Originally, their purpose of entering the third region was to force the five sacred sites to abandon their oppression of their sects under the unity of Su Yan.


    Now the five holy places have been subdued, and have given up control of these sects. In theory, these people can already leave the third region and return to their own sects.


    But most people stayed in the third region.


    After all, the third region is the culmination of the mortal world, and its aura and resources are much more abundant than other worlds.


    From this perspective, the ravages of living corpses are not necessarily all bad things.


    Living corpses wreak havoc, causing great damage, and destroying some powerful schools. In this way, many fairy mountain spiritual realms will be vacated. If these fairy mountains are barren, it would be a pity that they can be used for life. Open the gate on the fairy mountain.


    In a sense, what the living corpse does is to change the cage for the bird.


    Such an opportunity is naturally a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so few sect leaders return to the original world, and almost all choose to stay in the third region.


    If there is a chance, who doesn''t want to leave their own ethics and heritage in this apex world?


    However, if they want to go back to their original sect, Su Yan will definitely not stop it, because this is what it should be.


    After seeing Su Yan, Xiao Meng rushed over to Su Yan''s arms without saying a word. She was so excited that her tears almost fell, "Master! You are finally back! Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, patted Xiao Meng''s back, and said, "Silly girl, haven''t I come back? Where are your parents?"


    Xiaomeng said, "Thank you, Master! Helped me get all my parents back!"


    Su Yan nodded and said with a smile: "I''m so thankful, I said I will help you find your parents, but now I''m just fulfilling what I said."


    Xiaomeng said: "Master! Do you know, it''s really strange, suddenly I feel like my parents... Oh, yes, my parents are training, and they are not injured lightly, so they always have Worry about you!"


    Su Yan touched Xiaomeng''s head and said, "Wait later with me, there is a little practice that needs to be taught to you."


    Xiao Meng suddenly raised her head and asked after hearing the words exercises: "Is it the kind of exercises that can be invincible in the world through casual practice?"


    "Where is such a powerful exercise in this world?"


    Xiao Meng said: "But they all say that Master you are. They all say that you practice casually, or directly rely on your own opinions to create your own exercises in a short period of time, and you can compare to some great masters."


    Su Yan suddenly became serious and said, "Xiaomeng, in the future, you will be handed over to you, and you will look a little bit like an adult. If you always think of yourself as a child, it will affect your own growth. "

 Chapter 3291： layout

    Chapter 3291 Layout


    Xiao Meng was about to speak and answer when she saw Panshan Patriarch suddenly appear in front of them.


    The ancestor of Panshan asked: "Su Yan, you have gone through another great calamity. Now you have the realm of the seventh heaven, and the five holy places have been overwhelmed. Do you have any plans next?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course, it is for Yimen to gain a foothold in the third region."


    "It is of course very easy to do this kind of thing with your current status, but the five holy places, do you really plan to keep them..."


    Su Yan said: "What I said will never go back, and keeping them is a great use."


    There are still four magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, and the five holy grounds are all over the heavens and all realms, just to help Su Yan find these four magic weapons that have been lost for many years.


    Behind the ancestor of Panshan, several more monks appeared one after another. After these monks appeared, they were all surprised that Su Yan''s realm improved like riding a rocket. They congratulated Su Yan for having passed the seventh calamity again!


    The gluttonous lady said: "Leader Su, when we met, you already had the strength to cross the five heavens of the Tribulation Realm. No one would have imagined that you would cross the two heavens in such a short period of time! These feats, I''m afraid that there will never be a second person to come throughout the ages!"


    Someone immediately agreed and said: "Yes! The strength of the Su League leader really made me admire, I think that a sect will dominate the rivers and lakes, and control the entire third region! The emperor of the year is nothing more than that!"


    "Yes, the Emperor of Humanity calmed down the troubled times, and convinced all the strong, families, and sects in the third region. The leader of the Soviet Union did all these things. Next, even if the leader of the Soviet Union wants to create a great empire that surpasses the former Emperor A matter of thought!"


    "I waited for the leader of Su League to make the right move. If you want to reward the merits, it should be from the dragon! It is better for us to join Yimen as an elder!"


    These monks did not say such things to praise Su Yan in particular, but in their minds, Su Yan did have such abilities, completely comparable to the legendary great abilities and Dao ancestors.


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold with these words, but calmly said: "The power and status are all passing by. Only the cultivation base and the state of mind are real things. If you care too much about the former, you will be in the same position."


    Listening to what Su Yan said, Lady Taotie quickly said that she was taught.


    In fact, Su Yan''s proud mood of these people at this time is completely understandable. They followed Su Yan to the third area with a feeling of grief and anger.


    The psychological preparation is that you will be benevolent if you don''t succeed. If you can force the five holy places to make a little concession, it will be considered a victory.


    Who can think of it, in the end even the five holy places were stepped on!


    At this time, it is quite normal to fantasize about ruling the heavens and all realms, forming new powers and nobles. Because this kind of thing is very likely to happen, it is not an unreasonable fantasy.


    These people can actually see the situation clearly. The current situation is that Su Yan can dominate everything in the third region. At this time, when they join one, they will surely get a share of the new power system!


    If these people join Yimen as the elders of Keqing, Yimen will inevitably grow stronger.


    It''s just that... In addition to Su Yan, at most Wu Xueyi couple and Panshan Patriarch can be considered masters.


    If there are too many masters in a short period of time, the internal balance of a door itself will be seriously unbalanced, and it is inevitable that there will be a situation of aggressive bullying. This is even annoying for Su Yan.


    But if you don''t absorb these masters who crossed the tribulation realm into one gate, it would be too difficult for the school to become the apex in the third region with the existing power.


    Xiao Meng was completely unaware of the complicated considerations behind this and the layout of rights, just thinking that if all the friends on earth can be brought to the third region to practice together, then everyone can make progress together happily.


    This is actually Su Yan''s problem. It is only because he protects Xiao Meng too well that Xiao Meng is so innocent and romantic. On the other hand, it is actually not growing enough.


    If Su Yan can sit in the third region for a hundred years, when there are many masters in the field, the situation will be very stable.


    It''s just that Heavenly Tribulation will not give Su Yan so much time!


    Su Yan didn''t express this point clearly, and he said a few words to Mrs. Taotie and asked Xiao Meng to leave.


    Today, Su Yan has to look for the last four magic weapons on the list of spirit tools, and at the same time stabilize his mind to overcome the catastrophe, the time to teach Xiao Meng to practice is actually not a lot, and the time must be hurry.


    Xiao Meng seemed to interpret something from Su Yan, and he was more serious when learning various methods than in the past.


    But Su Yan''s exercises are not ordinary exercises. Even if Xiao Meng''s talent is amazing, it will take at least two hundred years to fully grasp the things Su Yan teaches today.


    The disciple of Yimen itself belongs to Xiaomeng with the highest talent, and can only achieve this level.


    Su Yan can only make another arrangement, and Su Yan''s other arrangement is related to the ancients.


    The strength of the ancient race is not weak, and it has nothing to do with the rest of the forces. It can be said to be very simple.


    As for this territory of the ancient race, Su Yan had already planned to use it as a mountain gate. The interests of the ancient race were deeply tied to the one, and there was no need to worry about the rebellion of the ancient race.


    Su Yan called the ancient saint Xiao Qingshi again.


    After seeing Su Yan, Xiao Qingshi didn''t dare to be negligent, and did the courtesy of a maid.


    There was silence in this martial arts hall.


    Su Yan sat on the futon upright, seeming to have merged with this group of silence.


    Although the ancient yoga technique had almost completely converged Su Yan''s breath into his body, Xiao Qingshi still sensed the texture of a high mountain from Su Yan''s body.


    It seems that sitting here is no longer a person, but a mountain of Cui Wei.


    Xiao Qingshi only felt that the distance between her and Su Yan was too big to be measured. Although she was a rare genius girl in the ancient race, she still had no comparison with a **** like Su Yan.


    And in her heart, only admiration remained.


    The performance hall was completely clean, with only a few futons on the ground. Su Yan greeted Xiao Qingshi to sit down face to face and said, "Your realm is actually pretty good, but you can''t catch up with the realm a little bit, so it''s not a big deal. Big things, some geniuses practice too fast, and such problems will arise. When dealing with this kind of problem, the five holy places often use pill to build strength, so that you can catch up to the realm. You don��t have to worry about pill. , I''m already making arrangements."


    "Yes, Master." Xiao Qingshi became more respectful.

 Chapter 3292： Cut iron like mud

    Chapter 3292: Cutting iron like mud


    Su Yan said: "Your martial soul is the number one Phoenix martial soul of the feather system. If you cultivate to the extreme, you can rebirth almost infinitely in the flames of the Phoenix... It is equivalent to booking a place that can transcend from this mortal world to the immortal world. ."


    Xiao Qingshi whispered authentically: "But the ancient clan is not as good as before. For many years, no one has been able to cultivate martial arts to the extreme, I am afraid that too..."


    There is nothing wrong with what Xiao Qingshi said, because the ancients have not seen such a character for many years, and if there is such a character, there is no need to live in this remote corner.


    Su Yan said, "I have already considered this matter for you. What do you think this is?"


    I saw Su Yan gently brushing his sleeves, and then a feather appeared on Su Yan''s knee. This feather was colorful, like the most beautiful gemstone, and at the same time, there was a very sacred breath.


    "This is?" Xiao Qingshi''s eyes suddenly became surprised!


    Su Yan said, "This is the feather feather on the crown of King Daming Peacock. It represents the essence of her cultivation and the blessing of divine law. I helped you get it from King Peacock. With this feather feather With the blessing of, your martial soul will definitely be able to cultivate to that extent. Because to a certain extent, this field is already considered incredible in the mortal world."


    Xiao Qingshi stared at this lingyu intently, almost wishing to get this baby right away.


    Su Yan said again: "The King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty is the biological daughter of the ancestor Phoenix. You only need to peel off the divine law inside, and you will be able to comprehend the phoenix flame. Others may not be able to do such a thing, and you must Can do it. Because you are a rare genius girl in the ancient race."


    Xiao Qingshi was very excited, because the preciousness of this feather is really hard to describe in words.


    But instead, Xiao Qingshi faintly felt that something was wrong, and couldn''t help but said: "Master, how do I feel that you are leaving us and going to a far place?"


    Su Yan just laughed and did not answer this question.


    If an existence like Su Yan wants to travel far, it will only go to the legendary and misty upper fairy world!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Qingshi couldn''t help staring at Su Yan with big eyes. It was really hard for her to imagine what the situation would be if the Yimen and the Ancients hadn''t been blessed by this man!


    "Qingshi, the things we are talking about here today are secrets, can you keep the secrets?" Su Yan''s words still have an unforgiving wind.


    Xiao Qingshi''s body kneeling on the futon couldn''t help but get up slightly, and said, "I can naturally keep the secret!"


    Su Yan said: "The so-called separation is only a temporary matter. If you can master the Phoenix Flame, we will be able to meet in Upper Realm in the future. I''ll just go over there to see what the scenery is."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he gave this feather feather to Xiao Qingshi, saying: "From today, you will no longer be my maid, but the second elder sister and the patriarch and saint of the ancient clan. Female. My expectation of you is to protect the current foundation of Yimen and the ancients with Xiaomeng."


    Xiao Qingshi looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression for a long time, and finally nodded firmly and said: "Master! I can definitely do it! I definitely live up to your expectations!"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "It is enough to have you. Next, I will sit in meditation and consolidate my cultivation. You can go out first."


    After Xiao Qingshi got the Lingyu of the Daming King Phoenix, he respectfully knocked his head three times at Su Yan before he withdrew from the martial arts hall.


    And from here, ten years later, there will be a Valkyrie who reigns like a **** in the third region!


    And this is just a move that Su Yan arranged.


    Sitting in meditation and calming the mind, by the way, sorting out Zhenyuan in the body, can almost be regarded as a compulsory homework after the disaster.


    When Su Yan was sitting in meditation, the five holy places also ushered in an uninvited guest-Princess Kong Qian!


    Princess Kong Qian is not as easy to talk as Su Yan, nor can she talk to those saints about the rules of the realm of cultivation. She is the most ruthless threat if they can''t find it: cutting iron like mud, colorful clothes, ancient emperor clock, and crossing The four magic weapons of the robbery stone, and if they are dedicated, they will destroy the five holy places!


    No one dared to ignore and threaten Princess Kong Qian''s threat, she was originally the existence of the **** of destruction in many civilizations!


    And this threat was actually very useful. By the time Su Yan was about to leave the customs, the saint of Nirvana had already personally sent the iron and mud to the territory of the ancient race.


    Just by looking at this saint''s panic, we can know how powerful Princess Kong Qian''s threat is to the five holy places!


    Su Yanan smiled at the magic weapon with peace of mind, and left the saint to drink a cup of tea. After asking, the elders in the sacred place of Nirvana looked up how many scriptures they didn��t know, and found the news that the iron fell like mud and fell into the dragon pond. The two saints went to salvage, and it took three days and three nights to salvage the dragon pond after cutting the iron like mud.


    The saint smiled bitterly when he said these things. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his words contained a condemnation of Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan didn''t understand the saint''s overtones, and smiled bitterly with him.


    The sage naturally had nothing to do in front of Su Yan. He could only say that he would continue to work hard after returning to find the remaining three magic weapons.


    Su Yan personally sent the saint out of the door, showing a satisfied smile.


    Finding these last few magic weapons is definitely a chore, and it is naturally very lucky to have someone else do it for you.


    Of course, if it hadn''t really encountered a super villain like Princess Kong Qian, the Holy Land of Nirvana would not have done so hard to help Su Yan find the whereabouts of these four magic weapons.


    Cutting iron like mud ranks at the bottom of the 30 magic weapons on the spirit weapon list, but this magic weapon Su Yan originally did not intend to fight the enemy.


    As a result, only the three magic weapons of Qicaiyi, the ancient emperor''s bell, and the tribulation stone remained unknown.


    There are many masters who are proficient in divination in Panzhen Holy Land. At this time, it is said that they have been questioning the divination day and night under the pressure of Princess Kong Qian. It is said that many elders are vomiting blood from exhaustion, and they may be able to find out the whereabouts of these three magic weapons.


    Su Yan couldn''t help becoming confident after thinking about it this way.


    Arranging Princess Kong Qian to clamp down on the five holy places to find these magic weapons, it was indeed a very correct move!


    Su Yan was also very leisurely in the territory of the ancients. The only thing he had to do was to instruct the practice of Xiaomeng, and occasionally reminisce about the time of the year with Wu Xueqi, but it was really very happy.


    Since entering the third region, Su Yan has been encountering various powerful enemies, and there is a great disaster like a sword hanging over his head at any time, and his mind has been tense.


    Along the way, if you take a wrong step, you may lose all games.


    Now it seems that people can''t help but sigh, the world is like chess, and only winners are qualified to make arrangements in this world.

 Chapter 3293： Sword God for Help

    Chapter 3293 Sword God asks for help


    When Su Yancai settled Xiao Qingshi down, he heard a bang outside, and even the martial arts hall shook with it.


    Then there was a lot of dust shaking off from above...


    There were also many masters who were alarmed outside. Xiao Qingshi was about to get up to check what was happening outside, but Su Yan had already held him down.


    Su Yan didn''t know when he had already bounced off the futon. The speed was not only extremely fast, but more importantly, it was so light that there was almost no sound.


    Then Su Yan quickly passed through the martial arts hall silently and went outside.


    Only saw Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, lying in the ruins of a building covered in blood. The ruins of this building were obviously smashed out by his sword light.


    And flying here from the outside seems to have exhausted all Yin Guangzheng��s strength. He even had difficulty speaking at this time. He tried to speak several times without success, instead, a lot of blood spurted from his lips and teeth. Come.


    Several heads helped Yin Guangzheng push the palace to invigorate blood, and others took out healing pills, and many people formed a group.


    Su Yan was also very curious. In the current situation in the Third Region, who else could hurt Yin Guangzheng so badly?


    Even if you don''t look at the face of the monk or the face of the Buddha, Su Yan is now recognized as an invincible existence in the third region. Under such circumstances, there are people who dare to move him?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Seeing Su Yan coming, the crowd automatically separated a path to let Su Yan pass.


    I saw that Yin Guangzheng��s chest was full of scars. In addition to the stern blood, there were several very obvious depressions. It is very likely that he has been severely fractured, and the broken bones are inserted into the internal organs, which will cause Yin Guangzheng. He vomited.


    The head of the Qianqing faction took out the strongest pill, Wei Chen Dan, to Yin Guangzheng, and several other heads helped Yin Guangzheng push the palace and promote blood circulation without considering the loss of their true essence. for a long time.


    Yin Guangzheng''s breath was completely relieved. After this breath was relieved, Yin Guangzheng''s first words were: "Leader Su, the big thing is not good! Yes, there is..."


    Su Yan''s complexion was also a little serious, but Yin Guangzheng, who looked at the bloodless face, still said: "If you have something to say slowly, don''t be too anxious."


    Yin Guangzheng''s large size is the North Ming Sword God, and his strength is naturally needless to say. A person who can hurt him to such a degree must not be mediocre.


    This matter may be a little tricky.


    Yin Guangzheng said: "Leader Su, I''m afraid we really have a hard time this time! Those things...they are amazing!"


    "You said those things...Could it be the living corpse that wounded you?" Su Yan said.


    After the four great gods and sect masters of Knock Immortal Gate were beheaded, there was also a huge problem with the power arrangement on the main continent. It means that a person has lost his mind and only his limbs are left.


    Although the strength of those elders who knocked on the immortal gate was not bad, they still couldn''t resist under the siege of so many grandmasters who crossed the tribulation realm, and they were already defeated.


    Yin Guangzheng''s strength is definitely not bad. From Su Yan''s point of view, his swordsmanship has already seen the doorway of advanced swordsmanship! To hurt Yin Guangzheng to such a degree is definitely not something that the idle generation can do!


    Not to mention the living corpses. With the speed of Yin Guangzheng''s royal sword flying, those living corpses can only catch up with him.


    But it seems that Su Yan''s plausible inference is wrong.


    Yin Guangzheng said: "Indeed...Leader Su, those living corpses seem to be different!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning, "You mean that after the living corpses have mutated and evolved, you can''t even beat you? How is this possible? What kind of opportunity did the living corpses evolve to this degree?"


    Yin Guangzheng nodded repeatedly and said, "I don''t know the reason. Those living corpses are completely black and completely different from the living corpses we fought before. Not only are they faster and stronger, but more importantly, they are more cunning and cruel! It looks like a pack of wolves, I''m back..."


    Yin Guangzheng started to vomit blood again when he said that, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    The injury he suffered was really too serious. If it weren''t for the vigor of the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, he would have already fallen.


    Su Yan''s brows couldn''t help but tighten.


    This is actually what Su Yan was worried about. The number of living corpses in the third region was calculated in hundreds of millions, and the entire continent could be used as a cauldron. The Gu King raised in the end would definitely be very strong.


    The best way to be a champion is to kill the Gu King in the cradle before it takes shape.


    But the third region is so vast, even if Su Yan specially left the five holy places, it would be a very hard work to wipe out all the corpses.


    Without the help of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, it may not be possible for a hundred years to wipe out the living corpses in the third region.


    At this time, the ancestor of Panshan came to Su Yan, his face was more solemn than that of Su Yan, and said: "Yin Guang was with Fu Yuechi and the others to go out to deal with the living corpses. Now only Yin Guangzheng is back. It is impossible for Fu Yuechi to come back. What has happened to them..."


    After the ancestor of Panshan had finished speaking, there was silence around him.


    This silent piece of oppression represents everyone''s horror.


    Her Fu Yuechi''s cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, even she couldn''t deal with these living corpses, wouldn''t it be Su Yan and the saints of the Five Great Sacred Lands that could deal with these living corpses?


    This is really terrible!


    The living corpses originally occupied an absolute advantage in number, and they could deal with the living corpses all relying on the magic weapon and formation method with a large killing range.


    To put it plainly is to use the top combat power to deal with the number of living corpses.


    If the living corpse also evolves the top combat power enough to deal with, the balance between the two forces will be broken again. The difficulty of destroying living corpses will be further increased!


    Of course, this is a situation that everyone does not want to see. After the elimination of Kouxianmen, everyone wants to find a place in this third area. Under this situation, their own safety cannot be guaranteed, let alone the opening of Beppu. Things like that.


    After a while, Su Yan asked: "What''s the matter, please tell me carefully and let me tell."


    Panshan ancestor said: "According to what you mean, after we reconciled with the five holy places, our current goal has also become to eliminate the living corpses in the third region. After that, we divided into five groups and went out to wipe out the living corpses in turn. This Once it was Fu Yuechi''s turn to take more than 20 heads of the Tribulation Realm out to clean up the corpses. The North Ming sword **** Yin Guang was the vanguard officer under Fu Yuechi. Now only the vanguard officer returned, but Fu Yuechi and the others were not seen. ,Would not it be����"

 Chapter 3294： Horror Blackwater

    Chapter 3294: Horror Black Water


    After this round of explanation, Panshan ancestors only felt that their backs were chilling.


    These days, the living corpses that everyone has eliminated can be measured in at least one million, and the surrounding area of ??300 miles has been swept away.


    Unexpectedly, when it was Fu Yuechi''s turn to set off, he would encounter such a thing!


    Fu Yuechi was a master of crossing the Tribulation Realm, and this kind of existence was very rare even in the third area. More importantly, there were more than 20 masters of crossing the Tribulation Realm under Fu Yuechi.


    If this kind of true content is completely destroyed, how terrifying is the strength of the mutant living corpse? !


    In this silence, everyone couldn''t help but stared at Yin Guangzheng''s face, hoping that Yin Guangzheng could tell more useful information.


    But Yin Guangzheng was spraying blood again at this time, and the injury was recurring.


    In order to adjust the aura in Yin Guangzheng''s body, the heads of the sect, at this time, there were beads of sweat on their foreheads, and their true essence and spiritual consciousness were also extremely depleted, but at this time there was nothing else. Good way.


    After Yin Guangzheng came over in one breath, he weakly said: "It was the real person Fu Yuechi who asked me to come back to report. Those living corpses are too powerful! If you don''t prepare early, they may be wiped out by these living corpses!"


    Yin Guangzheng''s words were really not alarmist, but there was such a possibility.


    The strengths of Yin Guangzheng and Fu Yuechi are outstanding even among the monks who have crossed the Tribulation Realm Five Heavens, how many more can there be in the third region today?


    Even if all the hidden bosses are counted, it is impossible to exceed a hundred at most!


    The number of living corpses is measured in hundreds of millions! If the number of such strong living corpses continues to increase, the final result will definitely become very unpredictable.


    Everyone thought that after eliminating the head of the immortal gate, they would definitely be able to return a romantic atmosphere in the third region, but they didn''t expect the threat of living corpses to be so huge!


    "Where is Fu Yuechi, is there anything wrong with her?" Su Yan asked.


    "Head Fu should still be supporting the formation to resist the attack of the living corpses, but it is hard to say how long her formation can last..."


    "Where is Fu Yuechi?"


    "In Hengqin Canyon, where we met which mutant corpses were there, which corpses were really amazing..."


    Yin Guangzheng then talked about their experience.


    It turned out that when they left the territory of the ancients, their original plan was to flatten the living corpses in the three southwestern cities.


    These three cities were originally cities with a population of one million people, and they have long since turned into a ghost.


    In the middle of the road, you must pass through Hengqin Canyon.


    In the Hengqin Canyon, they were ambushed by living corpses.


    That''s right! It''s an ambush!


    The attack of the living corpse is very structured, and even the prototype of some formations can be seen!


    Originally, Fu Yuechi''s judgment was that he had encountered a fish that slipped through the net of knocking at the fairy gate, because only the monk who knocked at the fairy gate could manipulate these living corpses to a certain extent.


    However, everyone still maintained extremely strong self-confidence, and did not think how powerful these living corpses could be. The group of more than twenty grand masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm can basically walk sideways no matter what world they are in, not to mention just a mere living corpse.


    As a vanguard officer, Yin Guangzheng naturally took the initiative to call for battle.


    But as soon as the battle fought, everyone realized something was wrong. The strength of the living corpses here is far greater than the living corpses that have fought before!


    Not only is stronger, but also faster, and some can even use the dead energy in the body to contend with the true essence!


    Yin Guangzheng did everything he could, and he was only able to resist the seven living corpses, and he was getting more and more disadvantaged.


    But the number of living corpses around is spreading rapidly...


    The cultivators around Fu Yuechi could only choose to shoot, but whether it was a powerful spell or a magic weapon, the damage it could cause was very limited!


    Unconsciously, Fu Yuechi and the others were actually surrounded.


    At this critical moment, Fu Yuechi released a large array of heaven and earth, locked all the monks in it, and the living corpses outside could not attack. Then everyone joined hands to solve the seven living corpses that besieged Yin Guangzheng. Temporarily safe.


    It''s just...this great array of heaven and earth also trapped Fu Yuechi and the others in this Hengqin gorge, making them unable to enter or retreat.


    Five hours later, although the living corpses outside could not attack, they did not retreat. Some monks proposed to release the flying sword to report the situation and ask for help.


    But the sword light that just flew out was chased by the living corpses and gnawed away!


    The flying speed of these living corpses is simply outrageous, even faster than the first-class sword light! This is also the most powerful part of these living corpses!


    The monks in the formation inevitably fell into despair. Obviously, these living corpses were waiting for the formation to be unable to support them, and then they came in and swept them all.


    Even if Fu Yuechi had the cultivation base of crossing the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens, this formation could not be maintained indefinitely.


    The only way at this time is to let a monk go back to the territory of the ancients to inform the news, and bring the rescuers to alleviate the urgent need.


    These heavy burdens naturally fell on Yin Guangzheng, because he was the only sword repairer, the sword flew the fastest and had the strongest ability to break through.


    But everyone also knows that this is very likely a task that has no return, so no one actively asked Yin Guangzheng to do this until Yin Guangzheng opened his mouth and asked for it.


    Yin Guangzheng did this with a mortal determination.


    But the power of these living corpses far exceeded Yin Guangzheng��s expectations, and more importantly, all of these living corpses were not afraid of death. Knowing that Yin Guangzheng wanted to break through the siege, he did not hesitate to use his body to block Yin Guangzheng. Jianguang, as long as you can create opportunities for your companions!


    This is a fighting and sacrifice spirit that humans absolutely cannot possess, and only these living corpses who are indifferent to the fear of life and death can achieve this level.


    After Yin Guang was entangled, so many scars were left on his body.


    When Yin Guangzheng said that he was already angry, the head of the Qianqing School said strangely: "The pill that I have sent is obviously capable of resurrecting the dead, so why does it have no effect after taking it to him!"


    In addition, another head said: "Yes! The true essence of the three of us injected into the Beiming Sword God has been enough to burst his body several times, but the true essence in his body is still very empty, and even the basic anger has not recovered. ,Do not you know why!"


    Su Yan glanced at Yin Guangzheng, and he knew the reason.


    Just because the black water of the living corpse had penetrated into Yin Guangzheng''s body, no matter the pill or the input of true essence, it could only delay the erosion of black water to his body.


    As long as the time comes, Yin Guangzheng will still turn into a living corpse!

 Chapter 3295： Beyond cause and effect

    Chapter 3295: Beyond Cause and Effect


    The ancestor of Panshan also made the same judgment as Su Yan, and then the ancestor of Panshan directly stated this inference.


    The surrounding monks were terrified, and it took a long time for a monk to ask: "Don''t those black waters immediately turn people into living corpses after invading the body? Why hasn''t the North Ming Sword God become a living corpse after so long?"


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "He is the best sword repairman in this world, and his physical fitness is not much worse than those of the wild monsters. Don''t be confused by the appearance of the sword repair human beings. With his body, he can naturally be in Heishui. After entering the body, it supports five to six hours. If you change to a normal monk, it is impossible to last for more than half an hour at most."


    When Panshan ancestor said so, everyone involuntarily backed away.


    How terrifying this black water is, anyone who has seen it will know it.


    Those living corpses that have been hunted will all be burned with real fire at the door, and even the corpses are not allowed to remain, because everyone is very afraid of the threat of black water.


    Regardless of whether your cultivation base is a golden core or in the realm of crossing the tribulation, as long as it is contaminated a little, the final fate will be transformed into an immortal corpse.


    The monk who helped Yin Guangzheng sort out the blood just now showed the expression of Liushen Wuzhu. Only then did the ghost know whether there was any black water in the blood that Yin Guangzheng vomited, and whether the black water had invaded their bodies.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "Although these black waters are very infectious, they are not capable of invading human skin. As long as you don''t drink the blood of the North Ming Sword God directly, you should not infect a living corpse."


    Hearing what Panshan Patriarch said, these monks were slightly relieved, but they all wanted to wash away the blood stains on their bodies immediately! Staying on is really bad luck!


    Instead, Yin Guang was lying on the ground with a calm expression: "Leader Su, my message has been delivered, why don''t you kill me now! I don''t want to become an ugly monster like a living corpse. It��s better to die with dignity in your hands."


    Su Yan said: "At this time, you can only use dead horses as living horse doctors."


    Everyone was already desperate. After hearing Su Yan''s words, they couldn''t help but shine.


    "Leader Su, is it possible that under this situation, can you still have a solution?"


    Su Yan did not answer, but gently shook his left hand in the air, and a large book with a very simple shape appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    This book revealed a very strange aura, which can even be said to exceed the strangeness of those living corpses.


    When Su Yan took hold of this book, it seemed that he was no longer a human existence, but became a **** who transcended life and death!


    The higher the state of mind and the higher the cultivation level, the more obvious the feeling of this point is for the monks, as if the Su Yan standing in front of them at this time is no longer alone, regardless of the physical body or the soul becomes infinitely ethereal!


    This is really weird. Su Yan Mingming stood in front of them like this, did nothing, and only had a strange big book in his hand. How could it seem to be aloof for an instant?


    It feels mysterious and mysterious, and it is really difficult to express in words.


    The ancestor of Panshan couldn''t help asking, "What kind of weird thing is your book? How do you feel that I have become less and less able to understand you?"


    "Do you mean this book? This book is called the Book of Death. It used to be a deathly sacred instrument in the world. In the age of mythology, those gods who have mastered the Book of Death are equivalent to those who have mastered life and death."


    The old ancestor of Panshan murmured: "There seems to be this book in the legend of our Emperor Shitian clan, but isn''t this book of death a myth? Like your killing sword, I originally thought it was just a legend. It��s nothing more than the gadgets in, I didn��t expect all the crystals to be in your hands...Where did you collect such ancient and weird magical objects?"


    "Underworld."


    After a short answer, in Su Yan''s eyes, the heart of **** also linked with the book of death.


    The interaction between the Deathly Hallows not only made Su Yan''s breath aloof, but also allowed Su Yan to conceal a very strange and special power.


    The world in front of Su Yan seemed to have not changed, but he could see the life force in everyone. The stronger the life force of the monk, the higher his cultivation level.


    And from the strength of these life forces, one''s lifespan can almost be calculated. The life of a person is also a part of the secret secret, even if you see through it, you cannot easily confide it, because leaking the secret will bear the consequences.


    Su Yan seemed to sense something at this time. Looking towards the sky, he saw that thousands of grays were slowly pouring into the northeast, and many of them even came from thousands of miles away.


    How could lifelessness rush in a fixed direction?


    This is really very unusual.


    Su Yan has only seen such a situation in two places, the first place is Guimenguan, and the second place is Hades Palace.


    Never heard of such a place on the main continent!


    And such a place shouldn''t be more impossible to be in the world!


    Such a strong concentration of death energy is enough to swallow all vitality, even after the contaminated cultivation of crossing the tribulation realm, the body will show signs of five decay of heaven and man.


    The mortal world should always be the place of the living, and the kingdom of the dead should not appear in the mortal world for no reason!


    Su Yan also remembered that the entrance to the underworld was not on this main continent, but on the Star Continent, which was twenty thousand miles away, was the place where the Saint Knock Immortal Gate once guarded.


    Seeing these lifeless gatherings seemed to obscure the sky, it was really abnormal. This was something Su Yan had never thought of.


    So Su Yan asked, "Is that Hengqin Canyon to the northeast?"


    "Exactly."


    "No wonder that even Fu Yuechi and the others couldn''t resist it."


    Those monks did not have the blessings of the death book and the heart of hell. They also looked towards the sky, but they could not see the surging death air forming in the sky like a snare of death. They could only see the blue sky, the white sun and the bright universe. .


    Naturally, Su Yan was at a loss.


    Only the ancestor of Panshan asked, "Could it be that Su Yan did you see anything?"


    Su Yan said: "I can see the lifelessness in the sky rushing wildly, like a sea tide."


    "Why can''t I see?"


    "Of course, in the cause and effect of this world, you naturally cannot see anything other than cause and effect."


    Panshan ancestor said: "You are so annoying! Is it possible that you can surpass the cause and effect in the mortal world?"


    Su Yan said: "The Deathly Hallows is already in my hands. I can naturally surpass the cause and effect of the mortal. Only by surpassing the cause and effect of the mortal can I see these things. I am afraid there is a big guy over the Hengqin Canyon, even me. It may not be 100% sure to defeat it."

 Chapter 3296： Come back to life

    Chapter 3296 Resurrection


    The ancestor of Panshan said, "Then you can ask the King of Ming Peacock to go and die with this monster."


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and said, "That''s a good idea for you. If the King of Ming Peacock had half of what you said, it would be fine."


    "It''s just a beast, is it possible that you want to beat the master back?"


    Su Yan shook his head slightly. The relationship between him and Daming King Peacock was not a master-servant relationship, but the agreement between them was not easy to tell outsiders, so Su Yan didn''t explain anything.


    "The gang of people knocking on the immortal gate created a terrible monster after all. This is what I have always worried about. This monster has obviously surpassed the world��s causal cycle, although I don��t know how it did it. , But this is the truth..."


    Today''s Su Yan''s strength is so shocking. If the enemy is so strong that he can''t even say that he can be defeated 100%, then the enemy''s strength must also be very strong.


    A monk asked Su Yan what he said about "causal reincarnation". Su Yan said calmly: "The situation is urgent now, and it is not suitable for preaching. After I settle these issues, I will discuss with you. It''s not too late."


    Su Yan''s words at this time did not contain a trace of emotion, as if he had already lost all the emotions in the world.


    After Su Yan lowered his head, he could see a lot of purple aura enveloping Yin Guangzheng''s body.


    These purple breaths are the existence of those black waters.


    After the black water entered Yin Guangzheng''s body from the wound, the blood would flow all over the body long ago, so the healing medicine of the Dry Qing Sect had no effect at all.


    Su Yan''s Vientiane Senluo power can completely wipe out these black waters, but Yin Guangzheng will also be shrouded in the Vientiane Senluo power.


    If it''s normal, then Yin Guangzheng''s vitality is very strong, and he can certainly withstand the short-term damage of Vientiane Senluo''s power, but now his body has been weakened to the extreme, facing this powerful Heishui has long been the end of the force. , There was only one breath left.


    If Su Yan were to use the power of Vientiane Senluo to expel the black aura from his body at this time, the final result would only be that Yin Guangzheng and Heishui would die together.


    The death book in Su Yan''s hand was automatically flipped through.


    The ancestor of Panshan stood on tiptoe, trying to see what was written in the death book.


    Su Yan, the ancestor of Panshan, certainly noticed this little action, but it didn''t stop it, because there was no need to stop it.


    The ancestor of Panshan is not the owner of the death book, and she must not understand the content of the death book. Even if she has superhuman knowledge and can interpret the most obscure symbols, she will be backlashed by the death book because of her sense of heaven.


    The ancestor of Panshan is of course very interested in this legendary Death Sacred Book, but after she stepped on her feet, she only saw some extremely obscure symbols, which seemed to contain infinite information.


    This infinite information directly impacted towards the sea of ??consciousness of the ancestor of Panshan!


    After that, the ancestor of Panshan only felt dizzy and almost unstable.


    The ancestor of Panshan was fairly light, and several other monks wanted to peek at the contents of the death book, and all of them ended up getting dizzy and fell directly to the ground.


    This little episode did not affect Su Yan. Su Yan suddenly asked a question: "Yin Guangzheng, are you afraid of death?"


    Su Yan''s voice is neither light nor heavy, and does not contain emotions, but it contains a shocking power. This is a mysterious and mysterious feeling, which is really difficult to express in words.


    It seems that Su Yan has turned into a **** in charge of death at this time. He definitely did not ask this question casually, but contained a deep meaning.


    It was not until Yin Guangzheng who was lying on the ground laughed that everyone was able to react.


    After Yin Guangzheng laughed loudly, he replied: "How happy is life, and why die? Just be yourself, what else do you think so much!"


    Yin Guangzheng was very calm about death. Without such a calm attitude, he would never achieve his current achievements in swordsmanship.


    There are two major requirements for achieving supreme kendo. The first is to be loyal to the sword, and the second is to be honest with yourself. Only the monks who have achieved these two points can touch the true path of Kendo.


    It is true that Yin Guangzheng is not as good as Su Yan, but he is just a mortal, not as good as the reincarnated Su Yan, who should have been.


    Inferior to Su Yan, it does not mean that his swordsmanship is meaningless.


    The swordsman is not only fighting swordsmanship, but also swordsmanship.


    And what Su Yan wanted was his spotless sword heart!


    When Yin Guangzheng finished speaking, he saw Su Yan slightly pointing towards Yin Guangzheng.


    Su Yan''s finger seemed light, but it broke the original cycle of cause and effect.


    Yin Guangzheng''s head suddenly tilted, and all the breath of life left his body...


    No magic, let alone Jian Guang, Yin Guangzheng was so casually pointed by Su Yan that he died directly?


    "What''s this trick?"


    No one answered this question, and there was silence around.


    Everyone was waiting for Su Yan to save Yin Guangzheng, and no one would have thought that Su Yan would actually make Yin Guangzheng really dead!


    Could it be that Su Yan has a magical way to bring the dead back to life? The Patriarch Panshan thought so, but her heart was also full of great uncertainty.


    Although everyone knows that Su Yan''s abilities are too high, but no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to really bring a dead person back to life, right?


    With Yin Guangzheng''s death, his heart stopped beating, blood stopped flowing, and the black water died of vitality.


    Black water is a parasite attached to the human body. It is essentially a lot of Gu worms that are invisible to the naked eye. They can only form the form of black water after they are gathered together.


    If the host dies, these black waters will decay along with it.


    This is a major weakness of Heishui, but this weakness has never been noticed.


    The surrounding monks fell into silence.


    Originally Yin Guang was being invaded by black water, and it was already an unsolvable situation. It was a miracle that Su Yan was able to save him back, and there was nothing to say if he could not be saved.


    The ancestor of Panshan had planned to set Yin Guangzheng''s body on fire, but at this time he saw Su Yan suddenly laughed.


    Su Yan''s slight smile came very suddenly. The ancestor of Panshan wanted to ask the reason, but he saw Su Yan gently pointing towards Yin Guangzheng again.


    Then the book of death was quickly flipped through, and it seemed that an invisible hand was quickly flipping the pages of the book of death.


    Only this time, the book of death was flipped from back to front...


    The power that moved the book of death in the dark does exist, but only Su Yan can understand this power. The rest of the monks can''t even find the way to this power.


    This is the power of cause and effect!

 Chapter 3297： Unparalleled in the world

    Chapter 3297: Unparalleled in the world


    Everything in this world is in the cause and effect, even Su Yan''s ninth generation calendar can not surpass this mortal law of cause and effect!


    This is the basis for the existence of all matter, and after the blessing of the law of cause and effect, chaos can be divided into heaven, earth and universe.


    The ancestor of Panshan seemed to be very fascinated by the book of death, but she was afraid to read the contents of the book of death. She only watched the process of reading the book of death. close.


    The ancestor of Panshan was also shocked suddenly, as if he had woke up from a big dream, and then he saw Yin Guangzheng lying on the ground suddenly regaining his breath!


    Yin Guangzheng was like a drowning man. After being forcibly lifted out of the water, Yin Guangzheng began to breathe!


    But the Heishui entrenched in Yin Guangzheng''s body has all died...


    Yin Guangzheng''s death just now was a real death, so Heishui would die with the host.


    And Yin Guangzheng��s surviving at this time is also true. No one can see the mystery at this point. Even the cultivator who has crossed the catastrophe and reached the seventh level cannot understand what Su Yan is playing. What kind of mystery.


    It''s natural not to see it, because what Su Yan is playing with is not a mystery at all, but a causal secret!


    Yin Guangzheng came back to life just like that, and even he could sit up on the floor by himself, and his injuries didn''t look as heavy as before. Su Yan said: "The pill of Qianqing School is already working."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone looked at it like a dream.


    It was indeed true that Yin Guangzheng had died once before, and he was now truly alive in front of everyone.


    This kind of thing... is beyond everyone''s imagination!


    There are a total of 32 great supernatural powers and 72 small supernatural powers in this world.


    Why did the interpretation of education and the interception of education divide the world equally?


    Just because the masters of these two teachings have almost mastered these one hundred and eight magical powers! Naturally have the power to crush other sects and sects!


    And coming back to life among the thirty-two great supernatural powers is also the supernatural power ranked very high.


    Great Sage Tianpeng''s mastery of stealing the sky and the universe of the sleeves are only in the middle of the rankings, but once they are used, hundreds of monks who have crossed the tribulation realm can be included in their sleeves.


    This resurrection looks unremarkable, and it won''t be earth-shattering, just a random finger, it is actually much more powerful than stealing the sky and changing the universe!


    Changing the state of life and death means rewriting the relationship of cause and effect.


    The so-called cause and effect, in the simplest terms, is that people will be born, and birth represents life, and when there is life, there will be death.


    To change the effect of death, you need to rewrite the cause and effect and re-manipulate...


    Not only life and death can be rewritten, but if the cause and effect are fully grasped, fate can also be rewritten.


    The so-called fate represents many destined catastrophes and opportunities. If all of these can be rewritten and arranged, it is that a fool can find many fairy caves with good luck all the way, and then become a fairy.


    The strongest force in this world has never been the force that flattened the mountains and dried the sea.


    These forces are of course very powerful, and can turn the sea into mulberry fields in a very short time. But it still has to be controlled by this line of fate!


    Many people, even if they are a worldly hero, can''t escape their lives in the end!


    Was the emperor strong back then?


    Or was the number of Wuzong and Emperor Shitian powerhouses not enough?


    The fate is counted to the end, but also can not escape the fate of fall.


    If someone can grasp this line of destiny, it is equivalent to treating all the beings in this world as a toy in their hands, which is almost a privilege that gods can have.


    Because this power is above everything, it is almost impossible for mortals to master this power of cause and effect.


    But Su Yan was originally not a mortal, he was the reincarnation of the immortal emperor!


    Having cultivated to this level, mastering this power is equivalent to a privilege for him.


    Except for Su Yan, there are only two people in this world who have mastered this power. These two people are famous, they are called Fuxi and Nuwa.


    Yin Guangzheng sat on the ground and started coughing up blood again, but this coughing up blood was completely different from the previous vomiting blood. Almost everyone could feel the strong vitality slowly returning to Yin Guangzheng''s body.


    "Su Yan, you can even get back to life! Next, do you want to become a true saint without being causal?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    Su Yan said, "Do you think I want to force through the Nine Heavens Tribulation? It''s not that there is no way. If you don''t touch the cause and effect, you can become a saint in the flesh... In the age of mythology, there is such a great opportunity. The Age of the End of Dharma, where is such a great opportunity?"


    This kind of great opportunity is generally only available at the beginning of an epoch, and the number of places for physical sanctification is very limited. Not only a great opportunity, but also great perseverance and talent.


    In addition to Fuxi and Nuwa, there is also the ancestor Phoenix, Princess Kong Qian''s old mother. This kind of existence can be said to be rare since the beginning of the world.


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I don''t care about this, ancestor! The power you have now is indeed beyond the understanding of ordinary monks. No matter what the power of Vientiane Senluo or inverting cause and effect, this is a legendary skill. In front of you, what are the faces of those guys in the five holy places claiming to be saints? Next time I meet my ancestors, I have to tease them! These people have been arrogant, and I��ve seen them upset for a long time!"


    Hearing what Panshan ancestor said, the other monks around also joined in, and the monks said: "I think the leader of Su is now invincible in the world! Perhaps the Ming King Peacock is not sure to defeat the leader of Su, so Will choose to surrender!"


    "Yes, if you want to say No. 1 in the world, I can''t think of anyone except the leader Su! Who does not want to have the power to resurrect the dead? Having this power is equivalent to having the cultivation base of the land gods. Such supernatural powers have not appeared here for many years It��s a human world, and it��s an eye-opener to see the truth today!"


    These people are the masters of the same realm, and the worst is the deputy master of the school, so there is no need to overly praise Su Yan.


    These words are said because they really think so!


    Senluo and Karma are all legendary powers, and everyone has seen them in the classics of the sect. You know how heavy they are.


    No one thought that in this era, someone can really condense these two powers!


    Doing just one point can be called unparalleled in the world. Su Yan can do both. What is that not the best in the world?

 Chapter 3298： Royal sword first

    Chapter 3298: Imperial Sword Number One


    Su Yan didn''t react to this No. 1 in the world. At this time, he rose into the sky and said, "Why don''t you follow us to see what is going on in Hengqin Canyon."


    A monk asked: "The enemy is so powerful, do I need to call the saints of the five holy places to come and help?"


    Su Yan said, "This matter is short of time, and Fu Yuechi may not be able to last too long. At this time, send the letter to the five holy places and wait for the saints to arrive, I''m afraid the people will be gone. This matter cannot be delayed, it is best to act immediately. ."


    These monks also flew up one after another, following Su Yan''s back.


    Yin Guangzheng had to go with him, but he was held down by Su Yan and asked the two ancient maids to take good care of him and waited for the news of victory.


    While flying all the way, Su Yan held the death book in his hands, but the death book never opened.


    Su Yan flew all the way to the forefront, and Panshan ancestor said strangely: "Su Yan, you haven''t seen the map, don''t you need others to lead the way?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly, and then said, "You don''t need to look at the map. I have already seen some things clearly."


    With the death book in his hand, Su Yan could clearly see the veins of death in the sky.


    It seems that the lifelessness of the entire continent is gathering in Hengqin Canyon...


    The closer you are to Hengqin Canyon, the more deadly aura becomes. When you are about to reach Hengqin Canyon, the intensity of deadness has already reached the level of obscuring the sky.


    These deadly auras were so intense that they finally merged into the bottom of the gorge, where there was a lot of greenery, and it looked nothing more than an ordinary valley.


    But after Su Yan sent his breath over, the feedback from there seemed to be an endless abyss!


    This is no surprise!


    It must be something incredible to be able to attract the death of a continent to this strange place after it has shattered the cause and effect.


    Here, the world seems to be shrouded in a breath of death.


    Although the ancestors of Panshan couldn''t see the death aura other than cause and effect, they could sense that there were many unusual existences here.


    It seems that the air here is extraordinarily cold, and at the same time there is a feeling that makes people feel very unclear. Even more unknown than Emperor Xin''s Hill...


    "It''s only four hundred miles away from the territory of the ancient tribe. I didn''t expect there to be such a place so close to us. We didn''t realize that this was a great mistake." Panshan ancestor said.


    In this extremely cold breath, Su Yan immediately sensed the breath of Fu Yuechi Zhenyuan.


    Seeing Su Yan stopped at this time, some monks were very puzzled.


    Su Yan explained: "We are already on the verge of Fu Yuechi''s formation. If we don''t want to be injured by her formation, we must honestly inform her that we have arrived and let her open a small area on the formation. Let us in with a small opening."


    "It''s just that it looks like an ordinary valley here, there is no trace of the formation at all, is there really a formation?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly, then shot a sword gas out. This sword aura flew into the air, and suddenly a strong water ripple appeared. After the water ripple spread, it seemed that the entire space was plunged into an extremely strange vibration!


    Then this sword qi collapsed directly!


    The monk who asked the question just now looked very surprised.


    Su Yan explained: "Fu Yuechi has the realm of crossing the tribulation realm and the eight-fold heaven after all. Her formations can be integrated with heaven, earth and space long ago. It is completely natural, as if it is a natural thing. If the realm is not enough, naturally it is induction. Not possible."


    After listening to Su Yan''s explanation, the monk looked ashamed and never dared to speak anymore.


    And shortly after Su Yan''s sword aura disappeared, the space fluctuated again, and then Fu Yuechi''s voice came from the ripples of the space: "Is this Su Yan?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m here, Yuechi, you have worked hard, so why don''t you open the formation and let us in."


    Fu Yuechi smiled bitterly: "I want to do this too, but the formation is under tremendous pressure at this time. I need to concentrate on maintaining the formation. If you want to open a small mouth and let you in, I am afraid that you can''t do it... I''m afraid the law will collapse!"


    Su Yan said: "Then you can withdraw the formation directly, I will deal with any enemy."


    Fu Yuechi said: "If I put away the formation, I am afraid that the living corpses will be hunted down immediately. Those living corpses are attacking my formation 20 miles north of here, and you are about fifty miles away from us. The flying corpses are too fast. If the formation is closed, I am afraid that we will have fallen under their claws before your rescue. These living corpses are very long in close combat, I am afraid we are not opponents. "


    Just by listening to Fu Yuechi''s tone, you can know that she is extremely afraid of these living corpses.


    The great master who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven would be forced to such an extent by the living corpses, which was really unimaginable before!


    These mutated living corpses still don''t know how much they are related to death outside of cause and effect, but everything in this valley is very cold and abnormal!


    Moreover, there are unknown existences lurking underground, this Hengqin valley is really creepy!


    If it''s not a last resort, it''s better not to go deep.


    But I can''t think about these at the moment. The most important thing at the moment is to save people.


    Su Yan said: "Yuechi, just listen to me. I don''t believe that the flying speed of the living corpse can be faster than the flying speed of my sword."


    When Su Yan said this, he was proud and confident.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Fu Yuechi didn''t hesitate, and directly withdrew his formation, only feeling that the surrounding space was violently shaking, and then a strong wind blew, and then the trees on the mountain were blown and swayed, and then there was more A more intense death breath came!


    Before Fu Yuechi''s great array of heaven and earth was suppressed, the cold aura was not very strong, at this time, without the suppression of the array, the surrounding temperature was directly approaching freezing! After the air stimulates the skin, I feel a little painful!


    Although this temperature will not endanger everyone''s lives, it is undoubtedly a very strong warning!


    As soon as the ancestor of Panshan was about to fly the clouds to support Fu Yuechi, he saw that there was only an afterimage of Su Yan next to him, and then a blood line violently cut through the sky, and then disappeared!


    Then the sharp sound seemed to explode and spread around with the strong wind!


    This is a sonic boom that only occurs after surpassing the speed of sound!


    Except for Si Qing who owns the Shura Sonic Speed ??Sword, no one in this world can match the speed of such an imperial sword!

 Chapter 3299： The blooming of blood-colored flowers

    Chapter 3299 The Blooming of Scarlet Flowers


    After removing the formation, Fu Yuechi gritted his teeth, and then saw a **** whirlwind across the sky!


    Then came a whistling noise, the eardrum almost burst!


    Then I saw the blood-colored whirlwind explode directly in the air, as if a blood-colored flower suddenly bloomed!


    And after the blood-colored flowers bloomed, the living corpses who smelled the vitality just arrived and slammed into the blood-colored flowers!


    Another circle of blood-colored sword waves swayed in the air, and blood-colored flowers bloomed directly in the air, full of amazing beauty!


    There is an incredible sense of beauty in the infinite murderous intent, and it can even raise swordsmanship to the level of art. This is something that Su Yancai can do!


    Then the roar of the living corpse converged with the noise of the sword wave cutting the air! Among the blooming blood-colored flowers, at this moment, I don''t know how many living corpses were directly cut into pieces!


    Then the sky was enveloped by a layer of intense blood!


    Lots of corpses fell directly from the sky to the bottom!


    A strong wind blows, causing Fu Yuechi''s clothes to fly wildly, but her face can''t help showing a happy expression, because she knows that this strong wind and the blood-colored flowers that bloomed just now represent that Su Yan has been killed!


    Although I haven''t seen Su Yan''s true body yet, this unparalleled sword intent may be used by a second person in the third region!


    After the blood-colored flowers bloomed, before the blood-colored sword light was about to become silent, three more blood dragons flew out from among the blood-colored flowers, just like a dragon going to sea!


    The living corpses that were subsequently killed were rushed to pieces by these three long scarlet dragons, and they were already crushed!


    When the blood-colored flowers gradually dispersed, Su Yan''s figure was revealed.


    Su Yan stood in front of Fu Yuechi and the others, holding the death book in one hand and the killing sword in the other. His back looked very stalwart.


    However, what Fu Yuechi and the others could not see was Su Yan''s expression, which had become very solemn at this time.


    The living corpses that Su Yan smashed just now can no longer be regarded as living corpses. Although they can also perform various movements, and even their speed is much sharper than the living corpses they encountered before, they have no souls in their bodies, and they have changed. Become a monster with corpses and no souls just like the master of knocking on the fairy gate!


    The ancestor Xuantian created monsters with corpses and no souls and needed to find monks who had fallen under the catastrophe, but whose bodies were almost intact.


    This condition can be regarded as very harsh, because the power of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is definitely not a joke. It is very difficult to preserve the corpse under the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, so no more than ten corpse immortals are created in 10,000 years.


    But almost all the monsters here are in a state of corpses but no souls. What is going on?


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to have the feeling that his inherent common sense was broken...It seemed that there was an unknown monster in the midst of it.


    This feels really uncomfortable!


    Su Yan is not afraid of powerful enemies, but he is very disgusted with such unknown enemies, because all the fear in this world comes from the uncertain unknown.


    The book of death in Su Yan''s hand opened quickly. When the book of death was opened, the deep energy also formed the shape of a tree in the air. The upper part of the tree crown continued to spread towards the sky, as if wanting to die in chaos around. Some kind of breakthrough was found in the qi.


    On the frontal battlefield, the living corpses that had been hit by Su Yan just now were already regrouping.


    The living corpse here is completely black, and the eyes are almost invisible, but the mouth has evolved to a very exaggerated level, revealing dense and dense canine teeth!


    And the hands and feet are also long. If you straighten up, you will be at least 2.5 meters tall.


    Just looking at the image, these living corpses have almost invisible human characteristics, but like some kind of strange monster.


    The fighting nature of these living corpses is indeed the same as Yin Guangzheng''s description, far surpassing human beings. No matter what kind of enemy they encounter, they will not collapse. They will only gather the battlefield in a very rational way and launch the next attack. .


    In a sense, these living corpses have been regarded as the greatest war weapon.


    It''s just that such weapons of war are full of huge risks, and if they don''t, they will eat themselves back.


    The killing sword gleamed in Su Yan''s hand, staring at the living corpses without breaking.


    Fu Yuechi''s voice came from behind: "Su Yan, you came so fast, is the sword **** Bei Ming okay?"


    Su Yan replied without looking back: "He was seriously injured, but he has been healed by me, and he is now training in the territory of the ancient race. Do you have any tips on dealing with these living corpses?"


    Fu Yuechi replied: "These living corpses have strong immunity to common water and fire spells and Taoist talisman. These things that should be innately restrained have extremely strong immunity, and their temperament is more than ten times more fierce than the unmutated living corpse. We did not find any weakness in these living corpses."


    When Fu Yuechi said these words, she felt ashamed in her heart.


    After all, she was already the great master of the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and she would be suppressed by the little living corpse so that she could not move. It was a shame to say it.


    After listening to Fu Yuechi��s words, Su Yan gave a humming sound, and then said: ��Sure enough, just like I thought, I will resist these living corpses first, and the large troops will soon be killed. We must find all these evils. From the source."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he immediately moved. The whole person seemed to be a **** whirlwind, and the sky and the earth changed suddenly, and the sun and the moon were dark!


    Although those living corpses are powerful, they still have no ability to resist in the face of Su Yan''s crushing power, and they are involved in the blood-colored tornado formed by sword energy!


    How sharp is the sword aura of the killing sword, the living corpse involved in it is equivalent to entering the middle of a large meat grinder, and the final result can only be strangling into scum!


    However, through this fight, Su Yan once again confirmed one thing, that is the physical strength of these living corpses, especially the strength of the bones is terrible!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s hand holding a killing sword, it might not be able to form such a powerful lethality on the group of living corpses!


    Among the fairy swords in this world, the Murder Sword is at the apex, and the rest of the sword repairs must have no weapons comparable to the Murder Sword. In addition, the swordsmanship is not as good as Su Yan, and it is naturally difficult to cut the bones of these living corpses.


    This is really terrible!


    According to mortal standards, Yin Guangzheng, the sword **** of the North Ming, is already a rare genius sword repairer. Even if he is extremely difficult to deal with double-digit living corpses, then if the living corpses here flood out, the five holy places should naturally be. Can''t hold back.


    Once the Five Great Sacred Grounds are breached, then I am afraid it will be the territory of the ancients.

 Chapter 3300： Shenhuo Gangfeng forcibly suppressed

    Chapter 3300: Shenhuo Gangfeng Forced Suppression


    Although Su Yan didn''t like the style of the five holy places, the current situation is that everyone can only depend on each other in the last days made by this living corpse.


    Therefore, Su Yan proceeded from a purely rational point of view. Instead of exterminating the five holy places, he kept them and used the five holy places as a tool to destroy living corpses.


    This is of course also an opportunity to redeem merits. If the five holy places obediently eliminate the living corpses in the third region, Su Yan will naturally let them go.


    But if the five holy places violate Su Yan''s orders and do things passively, then Su Yan doesn''t mind pinching all those saints to death!


    These black living corpses are definitely not the product of natural mutation after the living corpses swallowed each other. The feature of having corpses without souls seemed to Su Yan to be very piercing!


    Behind this, there must be someone or a certain organization using living corpses to conduct some cruel and inhumane experiments. Is it the remnant of knocking on the fairy gate?


    Su Yan was holding the death book, and he could see the dead energy gathered from the sky and finally injected into the depths of Hengqin Canyon. These monsters with corpses and no souls were probably created in the depths of Hengqin Canyon.


    Now it is very necessary to find the manufacturing factory of these black living corpses and destroy them. Otherwise, things are very likely to grow out of control!


    No matter who it is, they don''t want a place with ample aura like the Third Region to become a paradise for living corpses.


    Moreover, the third region is at the apex of the mortal worlds. Under normal circumstances, the powerhouses of the heavens and worlds will gather into the third region.


    If the third region falls, it is very likely that many worlds will actively cut off the connection with the third region.


    In the end, the mortal worlds will also be closed.


    The **** tornado that the sword gas turned into pierced through the world, and countless green plants and living corpses on the mountain were drawn into it!


    These green plants that have just been involved, as soon as they enter the range of the sword qi tornado, they will wither immediately, and then immediately turn into a lot of black powder under the slash of the sword qi.


    This is the fusion of the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo into Su Yan''s sword aura, so that it can form a stronger lethality on the living corpses!


    Even a real corpse fairy can''t resist the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo, not to mention a living corpse that is much weaker than the corpse fairy!


    There were at least seven hundred living corpses in the attack. At this time, Su Yan was attacked in two rounds, and only less than two hundred were left!


    At this time, behind Su Yan, a dozen purple fire dragons swept over, and after bypassing Su Yan''s sword energy tornado, they rushed directly to the remaining corpses!


    These living corpses roared directly in the flames, but the roar is meaningless at all!


    Because a dozen fire dragons formed a series of fires in the sky and underground, the entire Hengqin Canyon seemed to be completely ignited at this moment.


    Only seeing this purple sacred fire, Su Yan knew that the ancestor of Panshan had killed!


    The ancestor of Panshan hasn''t worked with anyone for a long time, and naturally he will vent a lot when he finds an opportunity!


    It''s just that the severity of these living corpses far exceeded Panshan''s ancestors'' expectations.


    The Daomen Sacred Fire had a strong effect on zombies, ghosts and other evil things, but it was not good at all to deal with the black living corpses here.


    After struggling for a while in the sea of ??purple fire, these living corpses escaped from the sea of ??fire one after another. The living corpses were still carrying purple flames. After being burned to the ground, their injuries looked very serious, but in fact they were not fatal at all. hurt.


    After leaving the sea of ??fire, some black liquid came out from the wound of the living corpse, and it didn''t take long for the purple sacred fire to be extinguished.


    The burned area was quickly recovering after being covered with black liquid.


    There are many masters behind Panshan Patriarch, and these people are naturally not willing to let go of these living corpses!


    I saw the thick clouds in the sky condense, and then dozens of extremely thick thunder fell from the sky together!


    After these thunders fell, they joined together, forming an airtight grid!


    The purple fires in the sky and the ground were already burning vigorously. After the power grid exploded, many purple fires from the sky fell down again, forming a dense rain of fire!


    Several hills were hit by the thunder frontally, and the hills were directly flattened by more than ten meters!


    Suddenly, the remaining two hundred corpses were directly surrounded by the power grid and the sea of ??flames!


    This is not over yet, and then another master took out the secret magic weapon, this is a purple gold gourd, after opening the gourd, a gust of wind is released from inside!


    Even the monks of the Golden Core Stage can blow this horrible wind, and these living corpses are even more crushed under the horrible wind!


    And the sacred fire of the ancestor of Panshan became more and more fierce under the blowing of this gust of wind!


    The Hengqin Gorge at this time seems to have become an extremely violent pill furnace, and these living corpses must be turned into dust between heaven and earth!


    Su Yan didn''t choose to shoot at this time, but chose to wait and see.


    After several measures were taken, only a small part of these living corpses were eliminated, and the remaining living corpses continued to struggle in the power grid and the sacred fire!


    The masters behind couldn''t help frowning, the vitality and defensive power of these living corpses was too amazing!


    Even if the master of crossing the tribulation realm is put into such a big scene, I am afraid that they have already fallen!


    The master of crossing the tribulation realm is the most precious treasure in every sect.


    But these black living corpses are so consistent in appearance, they must be manufactured in batches...If Knock on the fairy gate had created such a monster early in the morning, and then cooperated with the four great gods and the inscrutable gatekeeper, I am afraid that the third region has already fallen into their hands.


    The ancestor Panshan said: "What the **** is going on with these living corpses, they are completely different from the living corpses we encountered before! What happened? Is it possible that there is a Xuantian ancestor who knocks on the fairy gate?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know who or organization is refining these black living corpses, but one thing can be determined. They can already go further on the basis of the ancestor Xuantian. These black living corpses are all. A monster with a corpse but no soul."


    When Su Yan said this, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Speaking of the existence of corpses and no souls, naturally they thought of those extremely powerful corpse immortals, they were enough to fight against the saints.


    The black living corpses here are just some low-level cannon fodder. The ghost knows whether there are high-level goods behind. If the corpses can also be manufactured in batches, if two or three hundred are produced, then no matter what forces in this third region will be easily pushed level!


    The ancestor of Panshan naturally realized the seriousness of the problem, and said: "It is better to ask people to send letters to the five holy places, and let them come here to help with the punches. This is a big deal, and it is better to gather the strength of everyone. What happens? Uncontrollable situation, I am afraid the consequences will be very serious!"

 Chapter 3301： Nether Sea Resurrected

    Chapter 3301 The Nether Sea Resurrected


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and then put a golden sword light out of the sky.


    This golden sword light is Tai''a. Su Yan chose the way of flying swords to pass on the book, and condensed a touch of her own spirit on the sword light. Princess Kong Qian received Tai''s and realized this touch of spirit, immediately Will bring the saint to kill here.


    At this time, there are two strong shots.


    After the first strong shot, I saw that the surrounding Gengjin breath seemed to have been emptied, all condensed in his hand, and then another drop of real water changed in his other hand, which merged the two and threw it down. Heaven!


    After the real water merged with the Gengjin breath, it turned into a sword rain, and every drop of the dense rain was like a sharp sword.


    The strength of these sharp swords may not be high, but the number can be counted in millions, so dense that even living corpses cannot resist!


    This type of attack with water droplets and stones looks very cruel because of the extremely high defense of the living corpse.


    But there is another beauty that can test the defense limit of these mutant living corpses.


    The second strong man who made the shot was Fu Yuechi, who held a colorful divine sword in his hand.


    This sword was the trophy that Su Yan obtained after defeating Venerable Poison. The name seemed to be called the Void Sword, and it was also a treasure passed down in the past.


    The Void Magic Sword''s ability can cut all kinds of spaces. Although it is a sword shape, it is not very suitable for close combat. It is only suitable as a magic weapon for spellcasting. It is suitable for Fu Yuechi, who understands the rules and has great mana. Monk.


    I saw Fu Yuechi chopped the surrounding space by three times and divided five by two, and then all the remaining living corpses, Gangfeng, Shenhuo, Jianyu, and Thunder were trapped in a small space!


    No matter how roaring those living corpses, it is impossible to break through the space drawn by the Void Sword!


    Seeing that the living corpses were about to be wiped out, the ancestor Panshan couldn''t laugh at all. Instead, he said, "We are all monks who have mastered certain laws. We are at the top of this world. We will wipe out hundreds of thousands. The living corpses have to take so much trouble! These living corpses are too powerful! The living corpses who attacked the five holy places were not so powerful!"


    Although there was a victory in front of him, no one could laugh it off. Obviously everyone agreed with Panshan Patriarch''s point of view.


    I am afraid that there is an invisible hand controlling everything behind this. If the principal behind cannot find out, these mutated black living corpses must be produced continuously!


    At that time, for the entire third region, I am afraid it will be a nightmare that cannot be awakened.


    The death book in Su Yan''s hand suddenly turned a page, then Su Yan''s head lightly turned and fell between the valleys, and then casually pointed his hand, and a **** sword light shot towards that side!


    The **** sword light exploded in the middle of the jungle, and I don''t know how many trees turned into dust!


    But what everyone is more concerned about is that under the intimidation of this sword aura, a dark aura is broken!


    This dark aura didn''t know how long it had lurked in the valley. After being broken by Su Yan''s sword, he could only show up in the air. It turned out to be a man in a black robe.


    This man is not only wearing a mysterious black robe, but also a very exaggerated mask on his face. At first glance, he is not a kind person.


    "Could it be the remnants of knocking at the fairy gate?" Panshan ancestor asked.


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said, "He is not the one who knocked on the immortal gate, but he should be from Netherworld Sea. He has a heartbeat and breathe, and he has not cultivated a dead spirit, let alone a corpse immortal with a corpse and no soul."


    Most of the experts here are very unfamiliar with the name Nether Sea. Only Fu Yuechi reacted and said, "Su Yan, you have been to Yunkai Island. It seems that an organization was wiped out there. Isn��t it called Netherworld? sea?"


    "Yes, the head of Netherworld Sea has already been killed by me, so how come he suddenly appeared here..."


    Su Yan felt the helplessness of Tai Chi Holy Land at this time, that is, no matter how many people you kill, in the end this Nether Sea can resurrect from the ashes, and will cause you something more.


    The black man said: "Tsk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk Swordsmanship, coupled with the world��s first murder sword, is really terrifying! Even if the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm Sixth Heaven could not stop you from this sword! But our Netherworld Sea is not a vegetarian, Lord Su , Don��t underestimate us, or you will definitely suffer a lot!"


    The man in black said these words straight up and seemed to be touting Su Yan''s swordsmanship, but in fact he was mocking Su Yan''s powerlessness against Netherworld.


    Su Yan was not angry, but stared at the man in black coldly, and asked, "Don''t you people in Nethersea want to resurrect the Bull Demon King? Why did you come to my place if you weren''t active in Yunkai Island?"


    The black man said: "Resurrecting the Bull Demon King is just a means. Our ultimate goal is not just to resurrect the Bull Demon King..."


    The man in black was about to talk endlessly, Su Yan suddenly interrupted him and asked, "What status are you in the Netherworld?"


    The man in black replied: "I am the position of the deputy pope in Netherworld, and I can be regarded as the first person under the pope. Is the Su leader satisfied with this answer?"


    Su Yan said: "It doesn''t matter what you are dissatisfied with. To me, your Netherworld Sea is like a cockroach in a house. Although it is annoying that you can''t kill it all the time, I can shoot it to death when I see one. only."


    Su Yan''s murderous aura had become extremely awe-inspiring at the end of speaking!


    The man in black was shocked by Su Yan''s powerful murderous aura, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time. After a long time, he muttered: "Leader Su''s strength is indeed well-deserved. No wonder those saints will be compared to you. It''s just that you can''t kill me..."


    "Why?" Su Yan spit out these two words coldly.


    The black man said: "Don''t you want to know how these magic iron corpses come from? If you kill me, who will tell you the answer?"


    "Don''t think that there is no fear in this way. If you are caught, you can still be tortured to extract a confession! Under torture, I am not afraid that you will not say it!" The ancestor Panshan hates being threatened the most in her life. After being threatened, it is even impossible to say a good word.


    Hearing the threat, the man in black laughed and said, "Is it torture to extract a confession? We can''t be afraid of Nethersea.


    Su Yan agrees with this very much. The Netherworld group of people are basically a group of paranoia and lunatics. They only think they are doing the right thing, hoping to transform the world into their ideal country.


    Such people''s spirits are often abnormal, and they want to threaten them with things that normal people are afraid of, for fear of self-defeating.

 Chapter 3302： The purpose of Nethersea

    Chapter 3302 The Purpose of Nether Sea


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "I want to see how hard your bones are, ancestors. Even if you are really hard bones, ancestors, I still have a soul-searching method. As long as you detain your soul, you will do everything. Say it!"


    The man in black smiled and said: "Why is it so troublesome? As long as the leader of Su wants to ask, I must know that everything is endless."


    The attitude of the man in black can''t help but annoy Panshan Patriarch, because she always hates that others have no fear in front of her, and then speak out.


    The ancestor of Panshan was about to take a shot to punish the man in black, but he heard Su Yan say: "Don''t take it now, I have something to ask him."


    The ancestor of Panshan had to give up after being blocked by Su Yan, and then Su Yan said: "Your Netherworld Sea is just a very small organization, how can you make the living corpses have corpses and no souls? It''s not that I look down on you. Under normal circumstances, you Netherworld It is impossible for the sea to have such great ability."


    Su Yan��s words were full of contempt for Netherworld Sea, but the man in black was not angry at all. Instead, he laughed and said: "Leader Su, you are right. We Netherworld Sea is indeed not as powerful as knocking at the fairy gate. Their four great gods have the power to reach the sky, and the master of the gate is even as deep as the sea. If our Nether Sea had this level of strength, we would have snatched the overseas Yunkai Island back, so why bother with the Taiji Holy Land for so many years."


    In fact, You Minghai and Kouxianmen had already been in contact thousands of years ago.


    The only problem is that the strength gap between the two parties is too big. Knock the Immortal Gatekeeper Nether Sea has always been a screaming attitude, and has never regarded Nether Sea as an equal partner.


    At the beginning, He Qingxian of the Four Great Generals only said a word, and almost scared Netherworld Sea from going overseas, and only dared to shrink on Yunkai Island.


    The man in black cleared his throat when he said that, and then said: "How to make a living corpse with a corpse and no soul? This question does involve the core secrets of the Netherworld, but since it is the leader of Su, I will also I had to say it clearly, because the Great Bull Demon King has recovered."


    The attitude of the man in black made Fu Yuechi feel very strange, saying that he was confident, but not to such an extent. At this level, it can be considered smug!


    It''s as if they were destined to have so many masters and Su Yan couldn''t do anything to him...This is really very weird.


    No one can be so ecstatic when his life is under a strong threat. This is no longer a matter of death, but a violation of the most basic human nature!


    Fu Yuechi''s thoughts cannot be said to be wrong, but there is a slight omission in her thoughts.


    There is a category of people that cannot be guessed with normal thinking. We usually call this category of lunatics.


    And in the Netherworld Sea, the most indispensable is the lunatic!


    Su Yan also calculated things in his mind.


    The five holy places were overwhelmed by the attack of the living corpses, and of course they would summon all the princes placed outside back into the holy place.


    At this time, Yunkai Island must be extremely empty, and Nether Sea wants to take Yunkai Island easily.


    In such a troubled world, it is not difficult to kill hundreds of thousands of living people to make sacrifices. The seal of the Great Bull Demon King is broken, and then it is reasonable to get out of trouble.


    It''s just that the Three Sages of the Demon Race had already worshipped under Su Yan''s sect, and the Great Sage Langya was also defeated and became a living corpse in the struggle with Knock Xianmen.


    Su Yan had never heard the news about the resurrection of the Dali Bull Demon King from the demons. After all, the Dali Bull Demon King was an ancient demon saint. If it really revived, there should be some movement within the Demon Race.


    Why is it so quiet?


    There must be some special mystery in this!


    Su Yan asked, "Should you not just resurrect the Great Bull Demon King in Netherworld for faith?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the man in black was taken aback for a while, and said, "Why did the leader Su say this? As far as I know, the leader of Su has killed Yunkai Island, and he should have seen how many bull gods there are. The statue, the Great Bull Demon King can be said to be our totem and belief in Yunkai Island."


    Su Yan snorted coldly and said, "This kind of nonsense is a lie to mortals. What use is it for you to tell me?"


    The man in black couldn''t help clapping his hands and applauded at this time, and said: "Wonderful! Wonderful! The leader of Su League is indeed a dragon and phoenix among people, and he immediately saw the purpose of our Netherworld Sea. Indeed, the belief in the Bull God is us The art used to deceive the general communication congregation, in fact, our Nethersea has another purpose to liberate the Great Bull Demon King. And this purpose has always been known only by the real high-level people."


    Fu Yuechi frowned at this moment, and he was a little confused.


    Su Yan said: "Then what do you want in Netherworld? Last time I heard what your high priest said to release the powerful bull demon king, and then defeat the five holy places, let Netherworld rule the third area, it feels absurd enough. The saints of the five holy sites are still there, and Wen Lan is still the person who participated in the sealing of the Great Bull Demon. Isn��t it enough to seal the Great Bull Demon again? The difficulty is a bit high, but it is not impossible to achieve it. ."


    At that time, Su Yan only regarded the high priest as a lunatic, and did not think deeply. It turned out that the seal of the Nether Sea liberating the Great Bull Demon had another purpose.


    Although the man in black is wearing a mask, he can feel the strong complacency in him through the mask.


    "We Nethersea really want to resurrect the Great Bull Demon King. This is absolutely true. But resurrecting the Great Bull Demon King is only the first step."


    "What will Netherworld do next?"


    The human in black said: "After the strong bull demon is revived, his strength is very weak. With special medicinal materials, he can be in a half-dream and half-awake state, which is very easy to manipulate. Then we will use the strong bull demon as a heavy sacrifice to wake up the real Demon King..."


    Fu Yuechi looked around and saw that the eyes of the people around were as shocked as hers. What the man in black said was too absurd, but this absurd thing is most likely true!


    The Great Bull Demon King is an ancient demon saint, and needs to be dealt with by the founders of the Five Great Sacred Grounds. In the end, he cannot kill the existence that can only be sealed.


    This record is already very proud among the Yaozu!


    If the Strong Bull Demon King is to be used as a sacrifice, then the Demon King who will be awakened will be even more cruel!


    When talking about the Demon King, Su Yan first thought of King Peacock, the only one in this world who can bear this reputation, but the Demon King said by Netherworld Sea must not be King Peacock.


    Su Yan still asked calmly, "I don''t know which fierce beast you are talking about?"


    The man in black became more and more triumphant: "Leader Su once heard a legend that there are five world-destroying fierce beasts in the third region. Once these five fierce beasts appear, they will inevitably fall apart, and all creatures will be extinct together!"

 Chapter 3303： Five fierce beasts

    Chapter 3303: Five Fierce Beasts


    Su Yan said: "There are so many legends, there are five big beasts and seven big beasts, which are something that cannot be verified."


    "No, no, no! Lord Su, you are mistaken! We have already verified all of these by knocking on the fairy gate! There are five fierce beasts in the third region! It''s just that these five fierce beasts are sleeping and sleeping, if not Enough stimulation, I''m afraid I will sleep till the end of the day and will never wake up!"


    Su Yan said, "Well, tell me, what is the origin of these five fierce beasts?"


    "This is the number one. It is naturally the King of the Ming Peacock. According to legend, the King of the Ming Peacock is the sacred bird of the upper realm. It once swallowed the Buddha in one bite, so it was also called the Buddha and the Bodhisattva. Ten thousand years ago, The Great Ming King Peacock suddenly appeared in many worlds and wiped out many civilizations. It is said that it can **** all the creatures within a hundred miles into its mouth with a casual inhalation. It is definitely not a monster that humans can resist!"


    "Daming King Phoenix slept on the mountain pass of the Doomsday Volcano in the Star Continent, and was guarded by the gatekeeper of the Knock on the Immortal Gate and the age of the saint. The reason why our Netherworld Sea was able to get on the line with the Knock on the Immortal Gate was also because of the existence of the King''s Peacock. These five Among the big fierce beasts, the Great Ming King Peacock is the best to release, but knocking on the immortal gate is as stupid as a pig and dog, just guarding Baoshan without using it, and not allowing others to approach Doomsday Volcano!


    Just hearing this, Su Yan''s heart was stunned. What the deputy pope of Netherworld said was obviously not a joke, but there are really five big beasts!


    The black clothed human said: "Leader Su, your battle to kill the immortal gate is said to be earth-shattering, presumably the King Peacock of Ming Dynasty has been awakened?"


    "What about the second fierce beast?" Su Yan did not answer this question, but asked calmly.


    The man in black didn''t care about Su Yan''s evasive attitude, but continued to cheerfully say: "The second one is naturally the Northern Sea Giant Demon. The Northern Sea Giant Demon is said to have a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, and his mind is full of unopened heaven and earth. The previous chaos consciousness, if a mortal stares at him, he will immediately fall into madness! It is also one of the three totems that we knock on the fairy gate!"


    "The North Sea giant monster can easily submerge the island, and it can also set off the turbulent waves to annihilate everything! But it sleeps on the deep seabed under ten thousand meters. Even if you are the leader of Su League, you cannot set foot in that kind of place. ,Right?"


    Under the seabed 10,000 meters, the pressure of the sea water is extremely strong. Being in that kind of place, the pressure to endure is unimaginable and far exceeds the limits of normal biological bodies.


    Although Su Yan''s strength had already reached the peak of the world, it was impossible to achieve the same level as the Sun.


    The physical limit of a mortal is placed here, and the apex of mortal mana is nothing more than supernatural.


    To surpass this limit, one must convert a true essence into an immortal essence.


    The man in black said again: "As for the third giant beast, it is even more interesting. This monster is as red as a pill fire, with six legs and four wings, but it has no face..."


    "You are talking about Dijiang. Dijiang is also a monster that was born before the chaos, but it is naturally divine, and its temperament is not crazy, so how can it be regarded as the Devil King?"


    The black man said: "Leader Su is really knowledgeable! Yes, although Dijiang has the ability to destroy the world, he has no disposition to destroy the world. Even if it is forcibly awakened from sleep, it is meaningless."


    "The five big beasts still have two. I don''t know which are the last two?"


    The black man said: "The fourth-ranked fierce beast is Chaos. Chaos is a powerful monster, but it is inherently lack of intelligence. Although it is powerful, its temperament is extremely unstable. If it is used to destroy the world, it is far Far inferior to the Great Ming King Peacock and the North Sea Giant Monster."


    "The reason why the Emperor Human was able to open up a great empire across the heavens and all realms was because it calmed the troubled world of the eternal catastrophe, and finally sealed the chaos in a very secret place. No one can find this place yet. This is also the only one of the five fierce beasts that we can''t find in Nether Sea. Even if we want to lift the seal, we can''t talk about it. After these two things, all the strong are convinced by the human emperor''s strength, which is the same as the current Su League leader. You have the same skills."


    Su Yan did not speak, and Panshan ancestor said: "According to what you said, you can''t touch the first four fierce beasts in the Nether Sea, and only the last fierce beast is left. You can use the Bull Demon King as a sacrifice to forcefully awaken it. ?"


    What is the origin of this fifth beast?


    The man in black laughed strangely at this time, and said: "Couldn''t the wit of the leader of Yisu guess the final answer?"


    Su Yan looked gloomy and said, "I already know what the name of the fierce beast you are talking about. You are so brave enough to even dare to wake it up!"


    The man in black laughed more and more crazily, and in the end he almost laughed loudly, and said again and again: "As expected of the leader of the Su League, our Nethersea''s strongest enemy ever!"


    The other experts around were confused, and still didn''t know the origin of this last beast!


    Su Yan said, "I''m afraid we are now on the head of this beast, right?"


    The black man said: "Leader Su is really an extremely smart person, and it is comfortable to deal with smart people."


    The ancestor of Panshan asked incomprehensibly: "What are you talking about? What is the origin of this last beast?"


    "Have you heard the term "Jiuyin"


    "Of course I''ve heard it. Isn''t the candle dragon described by Zhuzhao Jiuyin? The legend of the candle dragon is the ancestor of the Mohulaka clan, but it is a myth made up. How can it really exist?"


    "Of course the candle dragon exists." Su Yan said this with great certainty, because he had seen the candle dragon in the mortal world at the beginning of the ninth reincarnation!


    The size of the candle dragon far surpassed the Great Ming King Peacock. It was easy for such a monster to destroy a continent.


    "I don''t understand, what is the purpose of your Netherworld? Is there any benefit for you to destroy this world?" Su Yan asked, "Aren''t you humans? Destroying humans has something for you. What are the benefits?"


    The black man said: "Leader Su, you seem to be mistaken. Our Netherworld does not intend to destroy mankind, but only intends to fundamentally change the world. After Zhulong and Daming King Peacock overturned the river, they were able to create another prehistoric. At that time, the spiritual energy and the aura of the prehistoric aura will be abundant, and another mythical era will arrive. At that time, the difficulty of becoming an immortal will be more than ten times lower than it is now!"


    "There has never been a free lunch in this world. To change the world, of course, we must sacrifice some people''s lives. Anyway, human beings are very capable of reproducing. Even if one billion is sacrificed today, another two billion will be born tomorrow. What do you think?"

 Chapter 3304： Recreating wild ambition

    Chapter 3304: Recreating Wild Ambition


    The words of the man in black disregarded human life, but none of the cultivators present refuted him.


    Because after entering the tribulation realm, looking at ordinary mortals, it is indeed like looking at ants crawling on the ground. They are mediocre, with less than a hundred years of life, and suffering from life, death, sickness and death. In the end, they may not know their fate. , Death also died silly.


    The monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm may not be eligible to enter the upper realm, but at least they are clearly distinguished from the masses.


    At least the monks who crossed the tribulation realm can already control their own destiny in their own hands, and no longer need to continue to follow the tide in the floating world.


    Su Yan said: "Your Netherworld Sea is just a group of mobs, so you want to create another one?"


    Su Yan, of course, knew how Honghuang was created.


    Perhaps it should be said that in this world, only Su Yan and Daming King Peacock are fully aware of this process.


    Today''s monks probably don''t know that the primordial land was not formed congenitally.


    It was formed after the huge fierce beasts fought against each other, and the aura and even flesh and blood between each other changed the environment to earth!


    For example, the King of Ming Peacock, it can easily level the mountain, and it can evaporate a large lake instantly!


    When it fights with the same ferocious monsters, the wounded blood and feathers will remain on the ground, and the dead party will become part of the nutrients of the earth!


    These ancient giant beasts constantly change the environment of heaven and earth, and what is finally formed is the great wilderness.


    Therefore, when these ancient fierce beasts all fell asleep or disappeared, the Primordial Era would come to an end.


    However, there is a group of elders and children who have been thinking about the prehistoric era, and even sacrificed the lives of many creatures to create a prehistoric one. These people are the Netherworld.


    The black man said: "Now that the Lord Su knows about our good intentions in the Nether Sea? In fact, the Pope and I have always thought that the Lord Su is a very smart person and can cooperate with us. There is no direct relationship between us. The conflict of interest is just that we can��t find a chance to speak in front of the leader of the Soviet Union. As long as the leader of the Soviet Union is willing to cooperate with us, then we don��t need to pursue the matter of Yunkai Island in Nethersea. I don��t know what the Soviet Union��s idea is?"


    Su Yan sneered: "Do I need your forgiveness from Nether Sea''s charity? You seem to have made a mistake. Su Yan has acted arrogantly throughout my life and never had to compromise with Xiao Xiaozhi."


    The man in black was not irritated by Su Yan''s words, probably he had already expected what Su Yan would say, so he didn''t seem surprised.


    Su Yan said again: "I never cooperate with the weak. You Nether Sea has only one shortcoming, and that is too weak."


    "Now the third area is full of living corpses made by knocking on the immortal gate, and there is no place for the standing cones of living people. Let the candle dragon destroy a wave of the world, which is equivalent to starting again. What''s wrong?"


    Su Yan said: "What you said is useful to confuse a three-year-old child. It cannot be useful to me. What do you think you are that can control the candle dragon?"


    The black man said: "This world is already full of filth. What''s wrong with destruction?"


    "This is where the biggest difference between us lies. Your best option is to rebuild the prehistoric. Secondly, if the reconstruction fails, all destruction is also an acceptable option. You feel that the world is rotten and hopeless and needs to be completely rebuilt. , Even if it is a mass extinction, as long as a million years pass, there will be strong civilizations and creatures bred. For me, the destruction of the world is absolutely unacceptable."


    Su Yan paused when he said this, and then said: "I''ve been talking nonsense with you for too long, and I''m already tired of it, so it''s better to do it directly."


    Su Yancai said that by doing it, the powerful sword intent was directly enveloped!


    This sword intent continued to spread between heaven and earth, and soon covered the Hengqin valley completely!


    Su Yan''s expression was calm at this time, but just by looking at his posture, he could know that Su Yan had moved to kill.


    The man in black in the Nether Sea is not going to transition to the fifth layer of the Tribulation Realm. Even if he tries his best, he can''t stop Su Yan''s serious sword!


    However, the focus of Su Yan''s eyes was not on the man in black, but under the man in black.


    This man in black is not worthy, Netherworld Sea is just a group of young people, and it is impossible to pose any substantial threat to Su Yan.


    But under the feet of the man in black, there seems to be some powerful monster hidden, although it has not yet appeared, it can already cause a strong sense of threat to Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    "It''s a pity, Meng Su, I originally thought you were a master of current affairs, but I didn''t expect you to be as stale as the saints of the Five Great Sacred Sites. Those stale so-called strong men like you should be swept into the garbage dump of history. "The tone of the man in black became more and more mad, and finally he laughed wildly after speaking, he was a complete madman no matter what.


    But Su Yan noticed that the hands of the man in black formed a very weird seal, and then a pair of dark horns broke out directly under the feet of the man in black!


    Then came a huge head full of black hair...


    This huge head looks like a man and a cow, and its eyes are extremely red!


    As this head suddenly emerged from the ground, a powerful demonic air also rushed toward the face, which shocked everyone!


    But it also made everyone understand one thing, why this Nethersea man in black dared to be so confident in front of Su Yan.


    "Is it a strong bull demon king?"


    The owner of this huge head and horns is wearing a dragon scale armor, and he is more than a hundred feet tall. After emerging from the ground, he climbed directly onto the hill. Not only is he huge, but he is also particularly amazing!


    Su Yan is quite knowledgeable, and he rarely sees such a powerful monster in the mortal world!


    The man in black stood directly on the head of the strong bull devil, still laughing wildly!


    Dali Bull Demon King is the great sage of the ancient monster race. It is said to be extremely powerful. He once led the Monster Race and the five holy places to fight against the ceremonies. In the end, he was defeated under the siege of many masters of the five holy places. Sealed him under Yunkai Island.


    At this time, the Dali Bull Demon glared at Su Yan, and saw that the Dali Bull Demon had red eyes, and he had obviously lost his reason!


    Otherwise, with the strength of the powerful bull demon king, absolutely will not be controlled by people like Nether Sea!


    The primordial spirit of the Great Bull Demon King is still in his body, but it is very scattered, hovering on the edge of madness.


    Su Yan said: "Your Netherworld Sea has great ambitions, but you don''t have enough strength to match your ambitions. It is really sad. If this powerful bull demon falls into the hands of the ancestor Xuantian, I am afraid that it has become a corpse fairy. ."

 Chapter 3305： Seriously

    Chapter 3305: Seriously a sword


    The man in black said arrogantly: "Su Yan! Don''t think that you are an invincible existence in the world, the Bull God will definitely defeat you! Our dream of Nethersea for thousands of years will surely come true! No matter who it is, just dare to stand in front of us. , They are bound to be swept away!"


    "Do you really think that a mere Bull Demon King can defeat me?" Su Yan stared at the man in black with a deep face.


    The man in black laughed wildly again, and then the seal in his hands changed twice. With the change in the seal in the hands of the man in black, the eyes of the Great Bull Demon became more and more red, and his actions became more and more. Be furious!


    After the strong bull devil roared, a strong sound formed in the air, and it directly felled many trees around!


    The monks who followed Su Yan also had to unfold their body shields, and it cost some true essence to freeze their figure in the air!


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, letting the strong wind blow his clothes and hair!


    The strong bull demon king just stepped lightly in the mountains, causing the two hills to collapse, only looking at the physical strength, it is definitely the strongest demon king!


    Su Yan had dealt with the Three Sages of the Demon Race, and only felt that the strength of the strong bull demon king''s peak period should be able to steadily crush the Three Sages!


    If Su Yan before going to the underworld, encountering such a powerful enemy would definitely have a headache.


    But after the underworld mastered the power of Sen Luo, Su Yan was very relaxed when facing this level of existence.


    The Bull Demon King is indeed very powerful, but his decision is not as strong as the Undead Saint, Pluto and Xuantian Patriarch.


    Moreover, not only did the strength and body of the strong bull devil here not return to the peak, just looking at this pair of red eyes can know that his mind is also controlled by the Nether Sea!


    If a master doesn''t have his own mind, then he is a wooden puppet. Even if the wooden puppet possesses the strongest true essence, it is no use.


    The master combatant pays attention to the aura and the mastery of the whole situation. How can the little monks in the nether sea understand these?


    If the Strong Bull Demon King still retains his own consciousness, he will definitely be able to deal with Su Yan, even if his body and strength have not recovered to the peak, the foundation of the top master is still there.


    But the strong bull demon here is just a puppet, it is really easy to defeat him.


    Having said so much nonsense before, Su Yan has almost understood the purpose of knocking on the immortal gate. What is next is to defeat the enemy with one blow, without giving the opponent a chance to counterattack.


    I saw the **** sword light melt away in Su Yan''s hands!


    This sword Su Yan has been condensed for a long time, and once released, it has the most powerful power!


    The **** sword light turned into a **** moon, slowly falling from the sky!


    Although it was daylight, it seemed that even the sun in the sky had lost its original brilliance!


    This is the first time many people have seen this kind of swordsmanship, and it is simply astonishing and amazing!


    A sword light can make Sun Moon lose its original brilliance. They originally thought it was an exaggerated description that would only be described in books. In reality, it is impossible for anyone to do such an outrageous thing.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan did such an incredible thing before their eyes!


    At this moment, there was only a touch of intense to extreme blood in their eyes!


    In the world, there is nothing but this **** color!


    Su Yan''s sword intent is no longer one or two, but falls from the sky with powerful sword moves, as if the sky is directly collapsing!


    The sword intent has almost enveloped the entire valley, and it can even be said to be everywhere!


    Although these masters who crossed the Tribulation Realm were not targeted by Su Yan''s sword intent, they also felt that the blood was surging, and it was very uncomfortable!


    Many masters in the Thirty-Six Dongtian and Seventy-two Schools are very curious about what it would be like if Su Yan made his sword with all his strength. After all, Su Yan is now recognized as the number one sword in the world!


    At this moment, their wish was finally fulfilled.


    They had no idea how to resist this sword! This sword is almost everywhere, coming from all directions with the sword intent!


    There is no way to defend against such a sword!


    The only way is that you also master the tricks of the same level, and the two tricks are consumed in the air.


    If there is no such trick and state, then there is only one mood of despair left!


    This sword almost represents God''s punishment for mankind. How can mankind fight the will of heaven and earth?


    This is the first move of "Sun Luo Sword Art"!


    Originally, Xiao Xiao of Nether Sea was not worthy of Su Yan to make such a sword move, but the strength of the Dali Bull Demon is strong after all. Now the Dali Bull Demon is controlled by the Nether Sea to be unconscious. It is the best flaw. Killing the Bull Demon King before he wakes up will naturally save a lot of trouble.


    When the blood moon completely descended, even those death auras in the sky that had escaped from cause and effect suddenly became tremors!


    The tremor of death made the already very chaotic mind of the Great Bull Demon even more chaotic, and he waited for Su Yan''s sword light to come!


    Su Yan was holding the death book, and he could see the death energy that escaped the cause and effect crazily resounding, almost forming waves after another in the air!


    Su Yan knew it in his heart. It was just because his power of Sen Luo broke part of the cause and effect, so the two forces inside and outside the cause and effect became very confused!


    And the manipulation of the Bull Demon seemed to form a very mysterious resonance with the two forces inside and outside of cause and effect. Relying on this strange resonance, the monks of the Nether Sea could complete the control of the Strong Bull Demon!


    He thought that if he could manipulate the Bull Demon King, he would get the power to compete with Su Yan, but he didn''t know that this was Xia Chongyubing, it was ridiculous!


    What if he gets the power equivalent to Su Yan? He is tens of thousands of miles behind Su Yan in his state of mind and Dao, so how can he be Su Yan''s opponent?


    The arrival of the blood moon is unstoppable!


    Seeing a round of **** moonlight coming, the man in black hurriedly changed his seal several times, trying to control the bull devil to fight against Su Yan, but the cruel thing was that the strong bull demon was still motionless, even if he activated the mana in his body to the extreme , And nothing has changed!


    At this time, the man in black finally couldn''t laugh. He had only one thing on his mind, and that was escape!


    But the surrounding Qi machines were all pulled, and when he flew up, he felt that the powerful sword intent had come in substance!


    Although he knows that sword intent is not a substantive attack, he cannot overcome the heart demon. Once he takes off, the true essence of the whole body will become very disordered, and he is in danger of becoming demonized at any time. He can only bear it with the strong bull demon king. Su Yan''s sword!


    A scream came out, and then the red sword light completely shrouded the majestic body of the Great Bull Demon King Baizhang in a **** color!

 Chapter 3306： Crazy Bull Demon King

    Chapter 3306: Crazy Demon Bull Demon King


    Under the power of this sword, a hill was directly razed to the ground!


    The Great Bull Demon was also slammed into the mountain, and was deeply embedded in the middle of the mountain!


    The surrounding rocks are very broken, and huge and dense cracks can be seen everywhere.


    And the black-clothed monk in the Netherworld had already turned into fly ash under this sword.


    After Dali Niu Demon King hit Su Yan''s sword frontally, his whole body was covered with fine wounds. These wounds were still bleeding, but they stayed motionless, as if turned into a piece of wood.


    Su Yan glanced at the Dali Bull Demon King and knew that this sword did not hurt the root of the Dali Bull Demon King.


    The dragon scale armor on the Dali Bull Demon is afraid that it is an ancient magic weapon, and it actually resists the seven or eight powers of Su Yanjian''s move. Otherwise, this sword will definitely blast the Dali Bull Demon''s head into scum.


    "What''s going on here? Why is Dali Niu Demon King motionless, like a piece of stupid wood?" Panshan Old Ancestor asked strangely.


    This is not only the question of Panshan Patriarch, but also the question of other monks.


    They only saw that Su Yan used a terrifying swordsmanship, but they didn��t know the reason for the strong bull devil��s motionlessness, nor did they know what spell Su Yan used to crack the Nether Sea��s mind control over the strong bull devil. .


    Su Yan said: "The cause and effect in the sky was disrupted by my death book, and there was a gap in the power that manipulated the powerful bull demon king. However, this gap is about to pass, and there is a stronger force in the ground that is thirsting for death."


    The younger generations of Nether Sea definitely don''t have the ability to manipulate cause and effect. Even if they want to control the Great Bull Demon King, they are also relying on the power of the candle dragon.


    It''s just that Su Yan became a little confused. Didn''t Netherworld Sea want to use the Bull Demon King as a sacrifice to wake up the candle dragon?


    How could he turn the Strong Bull Demon King into a fighting puppet... This point is really doubtful.


    But one thing is very certain, those dead spirits that do not adhere to cause and effect have restored order, and are slowly sinking into the depths of Longines Canyon...


    In the bottom of the canyon, there must be a lifeless monster. To eliminate all the cause and effect of death, there are not many monsters who can be so critical and possess this ability!


    "Are you saying that the candle dragon is under our feet?" Panshan ancestor asked.


    "It''s mostly like this." Su Yan said.


    "Then how sure are you to deal with Zhulong?"


    Su Yan frowned slightly at this time, without answering this question. He did not rely on force to subdue the Ming King Peacock, but the identity of the former Emperor Xianwu to frighten him!


    But Zhulong may not eat his way. First of all, Zhulong had never been to the immortal world, and secondly, he had no friendship with Zhulong.


    According to the legend, the candle dragon has a body of thousands of miles. When it opens its eyes, the world will reach the day, and when it closes its eyes, the world will reach the night.


    The five world-destroying fierce beasts are all huge generations. Including the Great Ming King Peacock, they can easily turn their Law Bodies into thousands of miles long. With this kind of law body, even if you don''t use any spells, just marching on the ground normally is enough to break the mountains and rivers!


    Legend has it that the candle dragon has a body of thousands of miles, I am afraid it is not an exaggerated description, but the candle dragon can really transform the body of a thousand miles!


    If this exaggerated monster is fully recovered, I am afraid it will fall apart casually!


    After Su Yan came to the third region, his original purpose was only to find Xiao Meng��s biological parents, but he did not expect to be involved in the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, repeatedly acting as the savior of this world...


    Although this kind of thing is not what Su Yan wants, since you have encountered it, you can only take the responsibility!


    After all, the responsibilities are as great as the ability!


    The death energy inside and outside the cause and effect quickly restored the original order, and then the flow speed of death energy on both sides had a very obvious increase!


    After the flow of lifeless air began to accelerate, there seemed to be a sniff from some ancient existence below, and then countless cracks appeared in the canyon, and many trees fell into the dark ground!


    These crevices do not know how deep they are, they seem to lead to the legendary underworld.


    Su Yan has watched too much about this mountain collapse and the earth has been cracked recently, so that he became a little numb, and only turned his attention to the Great Bull Demon King.


    The layout of the Netherworld Sea should be in these seams. Don''t think about the recovery of the Candle Dragon. Let''s first solve the Great Bull Demon King.


    When the dead energy inside and outside the line of cause and effect returned to order, the Dali Bull Demon was no longer a dull wood, but stood up again. Although he was still bleeding from his body, he already had two more water whips in his hands.


    These two water whips were originally two underground rivers, but they were condensed into magic weapons with water-based spells after being found by the Great Bull Demon King.


    The two dark rivers weigh at least hundreds of thousands of catties, even if they are as strong as the gods, they will turn into a piece of flesh when they are smashed down!


    The strong bull demon still hasn''t fully recovered his sanity, but at this time he has become very violent!


    The current strong bull demon only wants to vent the backlog of anger after being injured and destroy all the creatures that his eyes can see!


    The power of the combat puppet entering the runaway state is definitely not to be underestimated, not to mention the strength of the powerful bull devil is already extremely strong!


    With a roar, the powerful bull demon immediately flew up from the mountain. Not only was his strength exaggerated, his speed was beyond everyone''s imagination!


    When the Great Bull Demon King flew to the sky, a small mountain was directly crushed into powder!


    Then the double whip in his hand swayed directly!


    These two whips are hundreds of feet long, but after they are swayed, they are not procrastinated at all.


    Seeing the double whip is about to strike from the left and right!


    Su Yan''s roar turned into the body of the Hunshi Demon God!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body had three heads and six arms, and directly opened four hands to grab these two water whips!


    The power of Su Yan''s Demon God is equal to that of the Strong Bull Demon King. After grabbing the water whip, everyone is evenly matched, but Su Yan''s Demon God only uses four hands, and the other two hands hold the glazed glass mirror and the green jade skull. Two instruments!


    At this time, the colored glaze mirror radiated directly towards the strong bull demon king!


    After the divine light enveloped, put many sharp swords of the Buddha straight into the face of the strong bull devil!


    Su Yan then released the green jade skull again. After flying around in the air, the green jade skull turned into an evil spirit and bit on the back of the strong bull devil''s neck with one bite!


    The evil spirits ingested the flesh and blood of the Bull Demon King and became bigger and bigger, and together with the divine light of the glazed mirror, caused severe pain to the Bull Demon King!


    If the Great Bull Demon King still retains his spiritual sense, he should find a way to break the game at this time.


    With the power of the Bull Demon King''s mastery of dealing with the laws of the water system, it is not difficult to break the game.


    However, the heart of the Great Bull Demon is in chaos, and it is far from recovering his spiritual consciousness at this time. At this time, the desire to destroy and destroy has the upper hand. Instead, he madly dances the two water whips in his hand, and he wants to kill Su Yan. Make it into meat sauce!


    However, Su Yan��s Demon God��s Law Body is also a hundred feet high. Compared with Dali Niu Demon King, Su Yan has the blessing of "Li Jue". Dali Niu Demon King wants to defeat Su Yan by this pure brute force. Foolish dreams!

 Chapter 3307： Roar

    Chapter 3307, a roar


    Su Yan''s magic body of the Demon God and the Great Bull Demon held two water whips and were unable to stand in a stalemate. The other two magical instruments continued to kill the Great Bull Demon. It seemed that Su Yan had the upper hand.


    But the strong bull devil suddenly roared, causing a wave of air to sway in the air!


    This wave of air surging to the extreme!


    The strength of the ancient demon saint, the strong bull demon king, is as terrible as the legend!


    The three major demon saints of the contemporary era are far below the level of the Great Bull Demon King!


    After this roar, almost all the blue veins on the body of the Dali Bull Demon appeared, and the evil spirit of the green jade skull behind his head was still smashing the bones and sucking the marrow, but the Dali Bull Demon didn''t care at all!


    With his strong vitality, this green jade skeleton can''t endanger his life even if it **** for a day and night!


    Su Yan only felt that the pressure from the water whip suddenly increased. Even if Su Yan had already used the force technique, he could only reach a 50-50 situation with the Great Bull Demon in terms of strength!


    Two giants more than one hundred feet tall fought in the sky, and after the powerful aura struggled, the impact force generated made these monks fascinated.


    Someone murmured: "The Primordial Demon God and the Ancient Demon Sage... It really seems to have returned to the age of myth. In that era, human beings were not the absolute masters of the earth. It was these demons who were rampant in the world!"


    "I''m afraid that the power of this powerful bull demon king is close to the Ninth Heaven of Crossing the Tribulation Realm. Why doesn''t such a powerful force fly through the catastrophe and rise to become a demon fairy, but instead stays in this world?


    "No! This powerful bull demon fights the law, two water whips hundreds of thousands of catties, it doesn''t make any sense at all, I am afraid that the gates of the five holy places will be pierced by these two water whips... When it comes to Leader Su, I am afraid that there will be no nemesis of him in this world!"


    The Great Bull Demon King does not rely on any realm to crush, but this power is really strong enough to be unreasonable.


    Two hundreds of thousands of catties of water whips, even without any magical blessings, relying only on their own strength, two or three strokes can level the gate of a school. Even if it is the grandmaster who crosses the tribulation realm, it will be a talented person who meets the strong bull demon king, and it is unreasonable.


    Even if he has mastered many laws and has great abilities, he has no room for display in front of these two whips.


    It''s no wonder that the Great Bull Demon Sealing Back then needed the founding masters of the Five Holy Lands to dispatch together.


    Only when the Primordial Demon God��s Law Body was in a stalemate with the Strong Bull Demon King, I saw that the water whip had many protruding thorns, which directly pierced the four arms of the Demon God��s Law Body!


    It turns out that the Great Bull Demon King not only throws these two water whips around in the sky, but can also change the size of the two water whips and make many changes from these two water whips!


    It''s just that the Dali Bull Demon is still unconscious, otherwise I am afraid it will be more difficult to deal with!


    These protruding thorns came very suddenly and without warning, Su Yan was concentrating on stalemate with the Dali Bull Demon again, and was hit immediately.


    The Primordial Demon God couldn��t help being distracted by the pain, so he was found a momentary gap by the Dali Bull Demon King, and then the Dali Bull Demon roared, bursting out a very amazing force, and fell Su Yan��s Demon God Law Body down a hill. on!


    Boom!


    A large amount of smoke and dust flew up, and at the same time the earth was in great shaking!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body fell, and a hill was almost razed to the ground, and then the Dali Niu Demon King didn''t care that Su Yan''s two magical weapons were continuously damaging him, and the two water whips in his hand swung directly!


    These two water whips weigh hundreds of thousands of catties, and after they are waved, they slapped toward the center of the smoke with huge kinetic energy!


    The power of these two whips is scary to the extreme!


    Even the strongest defensive formation cannot withstand the simplest and most brutal attack!


    These two whips were beaten in the smoke and dust, only two loud noises were heard, as if a huge thunderbolt came suddenly on a sunny day!


    The loud sound shook people''s eardrums exploding, and at the same time raised even more smoke!


    The surrounding mountains and rivers that were already broken have also become more broken, and many trees and rocks have also fallen into the boundless darkness below.


    After the two whips of the Great Bull Demon King, there were too many collapsed mountains, and the dark ground cracks expanded at least ten times.


    Under the cover of a large amount of smoke and dust, it is as if all the mountains in the Hengqin Canyon are suspended on a dark substance!


    This deep darkness is almost unfathomable, just looking at it makes people feel very hairy!


    If there is any arrangement for Netherworld Sea, it must also be related to this incomparable darkness!


    But at this time these are not so important questions. The most important thing is what happened to Su Yan''s Demon God Law Bodies within the smoke and dust!


    The breath of the Primordial Demon God can still be perceived, but no matter how you look at it, Su Yan''s situation is too dangerous!


    The power of these two whips of the Great Bull Demon is absolutely beyond the limit that many strong people who cross the catastrophe can bear!


    Fu Yuechi didn''t know if Su Yan was injured, but she had already raised the Void Sword in her hand, ready to support Su Yan at any time.


    But at this moment, the devil''s roar was emitted in the huge smoke and dust!


    This roar contained Su Yan''s great anger!


    It''s just an unconscious beast, who dares to be so rampant!


    If he Su Ba can''t surrender even a small animal first, wouldn''t it become the biggest joke between the world?


    The morale here had already become very depressed because of the attack of the strong bull devil. At this time, after hearing the demon''s roar, everyone couldn''t help becoming excited!


    This roar represents that Su Yan has not been defeated under this terrifying attack, and has retained the power to counterattack!


    Amidst the smoke and dust, a King Kong Demon Sword pierced out!


    The powerful sword light is full of strong to the extreme impact, which is visually very beautiful!


    This sword is full of Su Yan''s style of swordsmanship. It is not only beautiful, but also absolutely impeccable in terms of beauty!


    Dali Bull Demon King obviously did not realize that Su Yan��s Demon God��s Law Bodies could counterattack under such a powerful attack, and Dali Bull Demon King also overdrawn his own strength after the outbreak just now. It was a little exhausted and needed Come back in one breath to carry out the next round of attacks!


    Although this pair of water whips has incredible lethality, but at the same time, it will also produce a huge burden for the user.


    Even if the Great Bull Demon King is inherently a monster with infinite power, it is not easy to hold these two water whips.


    The sword of the Primordial Demon God can only bear it with the flesh!


    Jianguang and the strong bull demon''s dragon scales collided fiercely!

 Chapter 3308： Deep Dark Skin Mother Mound

    Chapter 3308: Deep and dark skin mother mound


    Needless to say, Su Yan''s sword light power naturally, if it weren''t for the ancient treasure of dragon scale armor, the chest of the strong bull devil would have been broken open by Su Yan with the sword light!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sword light exploded fiercely on the dragon scale armor. There were already many tiny wounds on the body of the Dali Bull Demon. At this time, these tiny wounds were all activated, and the blood flowed all over the body for a while!


    And after the King Kong dropped the devil sword, the jade bottle turned into a precious light, which complemented the divine light of the colored glaze mirror, shining on the body of the strong bull devil!


    Dali Bull Demon King has the blood of ancient behemoths, and its recovery ability is definitely not comparable to that of humans. After being locked by this double light, the body''s recovery ability of Dali Bull Demon is really weak!


    The smoke and dust still spread between the sky and the earth, but Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body was directly killed out of the diffuse smoke and dust!


    It can be seen that the armor of the Demon God''s Law Body has been deformed very seriously, which shows that the two water whips attacks of the powerful bull devil just now are absolutely terrifying!


    When the Demon God''s Law Body flew into the sky, the King Kong Jiang Demon Pestle also smashed towards the head of the strong bull devil!


    At the same time, the golden wheel of another magical tool in the hands of the Demon God is also rapidly turning, giving the King Kong Demon Pestle a great blessing!


    If Su Yan''s King Kong Demon Peel hits the head of the Great Bull Demon King, it will inevitably smash his head!


    At this critical juncture of life and death, Dali Niu Demon King slightly tilted his head and leaned on a pair of horns to directly collide with Su Yan''s King Kong Demon Pestle!


    Su Yan''s Vajra Dropping Devil Pestle not only has the blessing of magical artifacts, but also the blessings after Su Yan used his strength formula. The power surging to the extreme, after colliding with the horns of the Bull Demon King, a fierce spark came out!


    The Primordial Demon God roared, and then under the powerful attack of the Dali Vajra, one of the horns of the Dali Bull Demon directly broke!


    Then the Great Bull Demon King was also swept down from the sky, and fell severely into the boundless and deep ground below!


    The mountains in the Hengqin Gorge have long been imaginary, and the interior is completely pierced by water, leaving a void.


    And the dark ground cracks under the mountains don��t know how deep it is. When Su Yan threw his spiritual thoughts into the ground cracks, he only felt as wide as the world of Buddha lying below, and the space seemed to be stretched and stretched infinitely. distortion����


    Perhaps this seems only a crack of fifty miles, but the actual space contained exceeds five thousand miles!


    Perhaps only by distorting the space to such a degree can the huge body of the candle dragon be accommodated.


    Su Yan was about to chase into the cracks in the ground to find out, but he heard Fu Yuechi say: "Su Yan, don''t take the risk lightly! I seem to know what this place is!"


    After listening to Fu Yuechi''s words, Su Yan first collected the Demon God''s Law Body, and then gently landed on the broken horn of the Strong Bull Demon King!


    After the broken horn of the Great Bull Demon fell from the sky, it happened to be stuck on a mountain, about a dozen feet high.


    Looking down from here, the surrounding mountains seem to be suspended above some dark matter, and the peaks and valleys are just a small cover, and this invisible depth is the main body.


    Fu Yuechi slowly landed next to Su Yan, and said, "Su Yan, we''d better not enter this piece of darkness, because this piece of darkness is very likely to be the Pimous Hill."


    "Pimu Hill?" After Su Yan thought carefully, he immediately remembered the name.


    The Pimu Hill was a huge seam in the southeast of the Great Wilderness, and it is said to be connected to the celestial devil''s lair.


    After Pangu separated from the chaos, not only did the heaven and the earth separate, but also the spiritual and material worlds. But in this vast world, there are always some things that cannot be treated with common sense.


    Pimu Mound is such a place. It is said that inside Pimu Mound, there is still a chaos that has not changed since ancient times.


    In this chaos, there is no boundary between the spirit and the matter, everything is mixed into a mass, which is also the most original face of the universe.


    Human beings are creatures bred in the world after the chaos is separated. For humans, the world without chaos is actually the forbidden zone of life.


    And because there is no boundary between spirit and material, mortal spells and true essence, and even the laws between heaven and earth will be reset in such a world. Maybe the masters of transcendence will even reach such a world with a small fireball. Can''t let go, even more vulnerable than ordinary mortals!


    If this is really the Pimu Hill, then you must not enter it lightly.


    Because of the danger contained in it, it will be a nightmare for everyone!


    Fu Yuechi said: "There is a record in the ancient books of our school. Back then, the ancestors of the Xiaoyao Sect once went in and explored the Pimu Hill with the masters of the True Dragon Holy Land, but no one could come back from the Pimu Hill. We also call Pimu''s Hill as a place where you can only enter but not leave. If you enter it, I am afraid that it will be extremely dangerous! This is almost exactly the same as our sect''s classics, I am afraid it is really the Pimu''s Hill! "


    Su Yan said, "Why is Pimu''s Hill in this place?"


    When Fu Yuechi said this, Su Yan also remembered that he had heard such a legend back then, no matter how shocking the cultivation level is, as long as he enters the Pimu Mound, it is absolutely impossible to get out of the Pimu Mound.


    But in Su Yan''s memory, the Pimu Hill should be in the southeast of the sea, and it is at least seven or eight hundred miles away from the sea.


    Fu Yuechi said: "Our sect predecessors have studied that the most weird part of Pimu Hill is that its location is not fixed every time it appears. It will appear anywhere within five thousand miles southeast of the main continent. , It��s really evil! Back then, the predecessors of our school and the saints of the five holy places studied for a long time, but didn��t understand why the Pimu Hill kept moving on the mainland and appeared in various places."


    The place where Pimu Hill appeared would move, which Su Yan had never heard of.


    The Pimu Hill is not a living thing, so how can it move?


    Could it be related to the candle dragon in Pimu''s mound?


    To solve this mystery, you have to enter the interior of the Pimu Mound.


    But as long as the monk who entered the Pimu Hill had never come out again, this undoubtedly formed a paradox.


    It seems that Pimu Hill has also become a puzzle that will never be solved.


    Su Yan pinched a magic formula with his right hand at this time, and the green jade skeleton bit on the back of the strong cow devil''s neck, and then fell into the deep seam together.


    The green jade skull is the magic weapon of the demon god, and it is also Su Yan''s essence and blood, and the formation of the true essence. It should have been connected with Su Yan, but at this time, it has lost contact with it. No response, it''s like falling into a different space.

 Chapter 3309： The Destroyer Arrives

    Chapter 3309: The Destroying God Arrives


    Su Yan could only accept the tactics while staring at the darkness, temporarily unable to come up with an idea.


    To the northwest, there was a sudden strong wind blowing, it was small at first, and became huge in the back!


    In the wind, you can see a colorful and proud figure!


    When she flapped her wings and cut through the sky, the sonic boom that was too fast generated a terrifying gust of wind behind her, and the mountains and rivers of the earth were devastated by the gust.


    A few sparks in the high wind will form a spreading fire after landing.


    This fire stretches to an unknown distance...


    And the owner who winds up the storm of destruction does not actually have the subjective will to destroy. She just flies at the speed she likes. All these destructions are just the result of her reckless actions.


    All the monks were stunned, including the ancestor of Panshan, who had only read the record of the King of Ming Peacock in books. The mythology said that when the King of Ming Peacock descended from the sky, it would bring a storm of destruction!


    When I read it in the book, I only feel that the fairy tales are inevitably exaggerated!


    When you really see these scenes, you will be shocked. In fact, there is no exaggeration in the fairy tales. On the contrary, the language description looks extremely pale and weak before this power of destroying the world!


    The rest of the monks needless to say, only after facing the Great Ming King Peacock, can they understand why she is called one of the five fierce beasts!


    The colorful feathers are so magnificent, and they carry the power to destroy everything in flight!


    Adding these two together is really shocking!


    In ancient times, it was not easy for the ancestors of mankind to survive her horrible power.


    In the gust of wind, there is still a powerful aura from ancient times enveloped, almost comparable to Su Yan''s invincible sword intent!


    The breath with divine nature is originally something that transcends the mortal, so when this breath comes, it will directly cover an area, completely suppressing all the breath.


    Daming King Peacock is here!


    Of course, Su Yan also saw the Great Ming King Peacock flying over, squinting his eyes and letting the wind blow by, and said softly: "Princess Kong Qian, you are here so fast!"


    Although Su Yan''s voice was not loud, it spread to the spiritual knowledge of King Da Ming Peacock in his divine mind.


    Then the King Peacock screamed, as if responding to Su Yan''s words.


    And where the peacock flew, a sea of ??fire that resembled the doomsday was spreading rapidly!


    Today''s third area is almost entirely dominated by living corpses, so there is no need to worry that the Da Ming King Peacock will cause extremely serious damage when flying like this.


    Before the Da Ming King Peacock''s Law Bodies came to Pimu''s Hill, he gathered up directly, and finally turned into a girl with a face like an immortal, wearing a thin red gauze and falling in front of Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yan and Daming King Peacock standing side by side, the monks were stunned. This is the first time in their lives that they have seen the world-destroying gods in myths and legends, and the shock in their hearts cannot be added!


    It''s really hard to imagine what kind of ability Su Yan used to make this ruining peacock obediently transform into a human form in front of him!


    When she turned into a peacock, she was the **** of destruction in many myths!


    When she was transformed into a human form, her face was flawless, and she definitely deserved the words "Allure and Allure"!


    After many monks saw Princess Kong Qian''s face, Dao Xin was a little lost!


    I had to withdraw my gaze, and after finally calming my Dao Xin, I didn''t dare to look at Princess Kong Qian again!


    Princess Kong Qian didn��t actually do anything, but the charm she inherited from her ancestor Phoenix, compared to her old mother, can be said that blue is better than blue, and the natural divinity suppresses mortal nature. Such an effect.


    Princess Kong Qian''s half arm slowly floated in the air, and even her hair was slowly flying in the air, which made Princess Kong Qian even more elegant.


    She stared at Su Yan with different-colored pupils, and said, "Why did you come to Pimu Hill? What did you tell me about Hengqin Canyon."


    "Is it really Pimu''s Hill?" Su Yan asked.


    Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a white look, and said with a sullen expression: "Su Yan, what are you kidding me? This is not Pimu''s hill but what else can be? Are you amusing me?"


    Su Yan said: "If it weren''t for something tricky, how could I pass the book to you with Flying Sword? And I have only heard of Pimu''s mound, but I have never seen it. I heard that Pimu''s mound can move arbitrarily and appear. The location is not fixed, is this true?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Of course this is true, but what are you going to do when you get to Pimu Hill? This Pimu Hill is not a good place to go. Could it be that the magic weapon you want to find fell in Pimu Hill? This is very troublesome."


    Listening to Princess Kong Qian''s tone, it seemed that she had entered Pimu''s Hill and had some understanding of the things inside, so she said these words.


    Su Yan said, "I was only dealing with the people of Netherworld Sea, and found that Pimu Hill was an accident. Is there a monster that you can''t fight against?"


    "Su Yan! There is no monster in this world that this princess can''t fight! Isn''t it just a candle-breaking dragon? This old guy is a bit more difficult, but not too powerful!" Princess Kong Qian obviously has a great deal of Su Yan''s words. Dissatisfaction, he snorted after speaking.


    Her fascination was unmatched, even if she didn''t deliberately use any fascination, just to show her little daughter''s mood, the monks present were overwhelmed.


    What''s more terrible is that Princess Kong Qian''s charm is that of men and women, and even female cultivators like Panshan Patriarch and Fu Yuechi can''t hold back their mood!


    Those cultivators who have only crossed the Tribulation Realm Fifth Heaven are even more fascinated!


    These monks naturally knew that the fundamental reason for not being able to resist the temptation was that the strength of the two sides was too far apart, but even if you realized this, it would be impossible to make any changes to reality.


    Regarding the charm of mortals, Princess Kong Qian was naturally aware of this, but she didn''t care at all. Even the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, she treated it as a bug, not at all.


    The saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, in her opinion, are just mere imaginary immortals, and there is nothing to boast about at all.


    Princess Kong Qian believes that the only person in this world who can sit on an equal footing with her is Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "If I want to explore Pimu''s mound with you, do you have a way to get out of Pimu''s mound?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Hmph, you are asking this question, inexplicably look down on people. What do you think human beings can''t do, can this princess not be able to do it?"

 Chapter 3310： Ancient Emperor Bell

    Chapter 3310: Ancient Emperor Bell


    Su Yan said, "It will be easy to handle this way. You and I will enter Pimu''s Hill together to see what tricks the Nether Sea plays inside!"


    Princess Kong Qian proudly said: "Pimu Hill is not a place for fun, you have to think about it. It is not a world suitable for mortals to live in. Even if you have a supernatural state of mind, after all, you are still a mortal body. If it happens, What happens, what will the principal do?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s words sounded rather ambiguous, as if there was a feeling of love between men and women in it.


    In fact, Princess Kong Qian spoke about the agreement between her and Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian has now put all the hope of returning to the immortal world on Su Yan. If Su Yan has any problems, then her plan to return to the immortal world will definitely follow.


    But so many monks here don��t know the agreement between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. They only act as Princess Kong Qian acting like a baby with Su Yan...


    Many monks showed incredible expressions on their faces. It turned out that the goddess who destroyed the world could show a delicate expression in addition to the terrifying destruction.


    Because of the existence of the powerful Law Bodies that absolutely destroys Princess Kong Qian, many people even blur the concept of her gender, and even directly regard her as destruction itself.


    Of course, Princess Kong Qian didn''t care about all this.


    She never did not care what mortals called her, nor did she respond to mortal emotions about her, whether it was extreme fear, hatred, or worship, these were all trivial human matters and had nothing to do with her.


    In terms of the existence of Princess Kong Qian in this mortal world, like the mountains, the sun and the moon, mere mortals can only look up and worship. The only difference is that Princess Kong Qian is a living creature and can gallop indifferently between this world.


    There are many male monks here who have dual monks. Even if no monks know one or two double monks, it is reasonable. If given the opportunity, who would not want to have a woman like Princess Kong Qian?


    This can almost be said to be the common dream of all men, but as long as you look in the mirror, you can know that you are not worthy of the superior Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan directly summoned the wordless stele behind him, saying: "The wordless stele can create a kingdom that isolates everything. As long as the kingdom comes, all the abnormalities in the Pimu Mound are things from the other side to me. Kong Princess Qian, I have already considered your concerns."


    When the wordless stele was summoned by Su Yan, there was a sudden tremor, and something seemed to be attracting the wordless stele.


    Su Yan, as the owner of the wordless stele, naturally felt very clearly, and then Su Yan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and then this surprised expression turned into a surprise again.


    The wordless stele is one of the 30 magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons, and the magic weapon that can resonate with the stele without words can only be the magic weapon on the list of spiritual weapons.


    Today, the only magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons are the colorful clothes, the ancient imperial bell, and the three magic items that are not in Su Yan''s hands. Among these three magic items, the ancient imperial bell should resonate with the wordless stele.


    If the wordless stele is combined with the ancient emperor clock, it can be called the second treasure of the ancient world, and it has endless magical effects.


    Thirty magic weapons on the spirit tool list are scattered among the heavens and worlds. The difficulty of finding it is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack. It is really a surprise to get the whereabouts of the ancient emperor clock here!


    Clang clang...


    After a dull bell sounded, boundless echoes swayed in Pimu''s mound, and also spread outside!


    This voice is very deep, it seems to come from the ancient times, full of ancient charm!


    After hearing this dull bell ringing, Su Yan was already sure that the ancient emperor bell was hidden in the boundless depth below!


    It seems that the ancient imperial clock in Pimudi mound is trying hard to also resonate with the wordless monument!


    After the bell rang, Su Yan''s wordless stele also became eager to move. Su Yan managed to suppress the wordless stele, but the joy on his face couldn''t be concealed.


    "This is really no effort, Princess Kong Qian, it seems that we have to go to this Pimu Hill!"


    Princess Kong Qian snorted softly and said: "Then you will come with this princess. You must prepare before going to Pimu''s Hill, because Pimu''s Hill is different from any place you have been to. "


    After saying this, one of Princess Kong Qian''s bare hands gently pushed out in the air, forming a golden ring by magic.


    After the ring expanded in front of Princess Kong Qian, a square was conceived inside.


    Su Yan recognized it at a glance. The outer circle and the inner circle were the prototype of all formations in the Primordial Era.


    In this era, formations have developed many interesting branches, especially the monks of Taoism who like to delve into formations, and they have really created many powerful names.


    But if you want to go back to the source, that ancestor is the formation of the outer circle and inner square in Princess Kong Qian''s hands.


    This Fangyuan formation looks very simple, just simple graphics, not even Lingyan, spells, and runes at all, but its power is definitely not to be underestimated.


    Because in a sense, the reason why these things such as Lingyan, spells, and talisman appeared was because of the insufficient ability of the users of the formation, so they had to create these auxiliary tools.


    If the strength is really enough, these tools will naturally not be used.


    In the ancient times, there were very few monks who could use the formation method, and there was a relationship between the learning of the formation method and the high threshold for use.


    This area is the lead-in formation made by Princess Kong Qian, from here you can directly enter the depths of Pimu''s mound.


    Princess Kong Qian had indeed entered Pimu''s Hill before, and she didn''t say anything big about this, because the lead-in formation method needs to be set with coordinates. If you want to have coordinates, you must have been to this place.


    Su Yan was about to set foot in this area, and Fu Yuechi asked: "Is there any danger in rushing into Pimu Mound?"


    After all, in the records of their Xiaoyao faction, no matter how powerful a master was, he never came out after entering Pimu''s Hill. The danger in this is naturally self-evident.


    Su Yan said: "We are seeking wealth and danger. Since the ancient emperor bell is in the Pimu Hill, then I have to go in and find out."


    Princess Kong Qian said towards Fu Yuechi: "What do you know as a little monk? With this princess here, no one can touch Su Yan with a hair!"


    Fu Yuechi was stunned by Princess Kong Qian''s pair of pupils of different colors, and could not speak for a long time.


    Su Yan said: "Yuechi, don''t worry, do you know why I have to enter Pimu Mound?"


    "Isn''t it to get the ancient emperor clock?"


    Su Yan said: "Getting the ancient emperor clock is only incidental. What is more important is to conquer the candle dragon. If the battlefield is in the Pimudi mound, then I don''t have to have any psychological burden, and I can fully display my strength. But If the battlefield is placed in this world... it is equivalent to fulfilling Nethersea''s wish."

 Chapter 3311： Jioka Nouchi

    Chapter 3311 Within the Hill


    Su Yan''s eyes were burning when he said this, and his words and expression contained extremely strong self-confidence, but this was the Su Yan they knew.


    No matter what kind of situation, what kind of enemy, or what kind of dangerous situation, Su Yan will never be shaken.


    Forever, Zhizhu is holding everything in his hands!


    Even in front of this unparalleled Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan''s momentum would not be short.


    After Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian entered this area, the ancestor of Panshan awakened from Rumeng and asked: "What did Su Yan mean by the last sentence?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s aura is very powerful, coupled with her powerful divinity, everyone is suppressed very powerfully. After Princess Kong Qian is gone, everyone feels relieved.


    Fu Yuechi explained: "The men in black in the Netherworld just now said that they would rebuild the prehistoric land. If the Great Ming King Peacock and the Candle Dragon fight on this land, the mountains and rivers will inevitably be overturned, and their bones and blood and part of their bodies will be destroyed during the fight. Will melt into the broken earth, then after destruction, a brand new world will be born!"


    "There are living corpses in the third region today, so there is no need to worry about the destruction of life. If it can regenerate a world, wouldn''t it be beneficial and harmless?" Panshan ancestor asked.


    Fu Yuechi said: "How can all the good things in this world be taken over by you? Do you know when this kind of change will happen?"


    "When?"


    "When an old era ends and a new era opens, there will be great things that change the world. But we in the old era, as well as the sects and clans behind us, can''t escape destruction. Have you ever seen it? The powerful creatures of an era are walking in the heavens and all realms? If the heavens and the earth are changed, it means that the era when humans are the spirits of all things is over."


    These monks knew how serious the matter was after listening.


    And Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian had already entered the Pimu Mound through the outer circle and inner square formation.


    The interior of Pimu''s mound was shrouded in boundless darkness. In Su Yan''s perception of divine consciousness, this emptiness had no boundaries up and down, just like the vast universe.


    In this vast expanse of nothingness, if you can''t find the slightest reference, it doesn''t matter if you don''t care about it.


    The wordless stele was shining behind Su Yan. Before entering here, the kingdom of the wordless stele had been opened and Su Yan was enveloped in it.


    When outside, the connection between the wordless stele and the ancient imperial bell was still very intense, but I don''t know why, after entering this dark Pimu mound, the wordless stele became silent again.


    It seems that the wordless stele and the ancient imperial clock have become separate again.


    Su Yan asked: "What reason did the princess enter this Pimu Hill last time? I''m afraid this dark and cold airspace is not what you like."


    Princess Kong Qian said boredly: "Of course you don''t need to say anything about this kind of thing. The last time this princess came here was because of a dispute with the old dragon. The old dragon was afraid that the princess would blind his eyes, so she absconded Entering the Pimu''s mound, the princess then searched for the Pimu''s mound for three days and three nights, but she couldn''t find the trace of the old dragon, so she could only fly out of the Pimu''s mound."


    According to Princess Kong Qian, she should have the upper hand in the fight against Zhulong, but Su Yan still asked one more question: "You have played against Zhulong, how strong is his?"


    "The old dragon is very arrogant, but he also has arrogant capital. It''s best not to hold the ancient emperor clock in his hands, otherwise it will be very troublesome to snatch."


    Su Yan said: "Why not talk about the strength of Candle Dragon for now, how do we find him in the boundless darkness?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You don''t need to worry about this matter. After this princess returned back that year, she learned from her pains and thought about it for a long time. She knew that she was deceived by this old dragon. He hid in the boundless darkness, isolating his breath. In this way, he escaped the princess��s spiritual exploration. This method is actually not complicated. It��s just that the princess was too impatient back then. Today he wants to repeat the tricks, but it��s not that simple. Su Yan, you Come with me."


    After Princess Kong Qian finished speaking, there was a pair of fire wings behind her. When the fire wings flapped, she quickly flew in the void, fast enough to be as fast as Su Yan''s ultimate sword!


    Su Yan flew with the sword, beside Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian said to Su Yan: "It''s a pity that the strength of human flesh is only this, and it can only withstand the speed of sound at best. If you can change the body, the speed of the sword can fly at several times the speed of sound."


    What is blurred in the void is not only the sense of space, but also the sense of time will gradually become blurred. Su Yan can only calculate time through his own breathing.


    After about three thousand breaths, although the surroundings were still dark, a lot of fluorescent lights could be seen in the space underneath, and the place where these fluorescent lights were located was a canyon.


    These blue fluorescent lights are not very strong, but they can be regarded as providing a part of the role of lighting, which should come from some kind of strange plants.


    In this place where the sun can''t shine, the evolution of life is absolutely different from the outside world, and he has evolved a set of lighting systems.


    Even Su Yan had to sigh the tenaciousness and incredibleness of life.


    Princess Kong Qian also stopped at the top of this valley, then lightly snapped her fingers, and then nine big fireballs burned beside them.


    These nine big fireballs are like nine little suns, completely igniting this eternal darkness.


    Under the shining of these nine fireballs, Su Yan could also see the scenery below clearly.


    Sure enough, there are many valleys and gullies, some of which are unfathomable, spreading to unknown distances.


    I am afraid that the name of Pimu Hill is also derived from it.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, this is the real Pimu''s mound. Next, you have to find a way to draw the old dragon out. He should be the same as this princess, and from the long sleep. He woke up. But the old dragon was very cunning. He must have already noticed the existence of this princess, so he condensed his spirit and aura. To find his existence in this Pimous mound, It��s not easy."


    Before Princess Kong Qian''s words fell, she saw that Su Yan had already taken off and took a deep canyon. Su Yan''s target was very clear, and it seemed to have discovered something extraordinary.

 Chapter 3312： Blood sacrifice place

    Chapter 3312: Blood Sacrifice


    Su Yan Yujian''s speed is extremely fast, Princess Kong Qian can only follow it!


    After flying for a while, Su Yan landed on the bottom of a dark valley. There was at least thirty miles away from the nine small suns above. The height of the Pimu Hill was truly breathtaking.


    The reason why Su Yan fell here was because he sensed the unique breath of Netherworld Sea.


    After falling here, Su Yan only saw a sacrificial formation in action, and there was still a surging blood pool beside the sacrificial formation.


    It is a common practice in ancient times to sacrifice the ancient existence with the essence and blood of creatures and let them get comfort. It is also a routine used by Netherworld Sea on Yunkai Island.


    The sacrificial formation was shining with a slight golden light. Princess Kong Qian finally landed, she listened to Su Yan said: "The sacrificial offering is over. But I am a little puzzled. The people in the Netherworld Sea are just a bunch of wastes with a low cultivation base. If the cultivation base forcibly enters the Pimu Mound, they will definitely be trapped in the Pimu Mound and never stand up again. How did they find this place and perform sacrifices here?"


    "What if the people of Netherworld Sea didn''t plan to leave Pimudi Hill from the beginning?"


    After listening to Princess Kong Qian''s words, Su Yan had nothing to say for a while.


    The people in Nether Sea are a group of lunatics in the true sense, in order to pursue the illusory teachings of Nether Sea, they can easily slaughter hundreds of thousands of human beings.


    At the necessary moment, I am afraid I will be willing to offer my life at any time!


    Su Yan destroyed the sacrificial formation with a single sword, and some of the power in the veins seemed to become quite disordered.


    Then Su Yan flew into the air again, seeming to walk aimlessly through the huge gorges, but in fact he was looking for something.


    Sure enough, Su Yan found the same blood pool and sacrifice formation at the bottom of various canyons one after another.


    Even Princess Kong Qian was very surprised. With the strength of Netherworld Sea, to open a blood pool and sacrifice formation in Pimudi Mound, at least 200,000 lives and ten or so people must be sacrificed. Master of the robbery.


    They have all entered the realm of crossing the catastrophe, only a few steps away from the ascension. Such existence is undoubtedly very life-saving. It is absolutely necessary for these people to dedicate their lives willingly and complete the goal meticulously. It''s not easy.


    It''s not just the brainwashing of some concepts. These people must have some kind of extremely strong beliefs that they will sacrifice their lives.


    Princess Kong Qian also said: "Although human beings are very small, once they have a certain kind of faith, even this princess will become awe-inspiring."


    Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a special look when she spoke. Su Yan didn''t have any special expressions, she was still as calm as before.


    It seems that nothing found here can shake his Dao Heart, and everything is still so calm.


    The light blue fluorescent light around is a plant that resembles a fungus. Under the reflection of this blue light, the formation of blood pools and sacrifices becomes more and more weird.


    Su Yan said: "These altars and blood pools were not made overnight. You can tell by just looking at the traces of the formations. They have been separated by thousands of years. Nether Sea is afraid that it took seven to eight thousand Time and more than a dozen generations have come to do the same thing, and that is to resurrect the candle dragon. If this kind of thing is said, it will definitely make many people''s scalp numb. Knocking on the fairy gate and the appearance of the living corpse, let the Netherworld Sea find An opportunity to take advantage of, now is indeed the best time to wake up the candle dragon."


    After Su Yan destroyed the blood pool at the altar, he suddenly heard an extremely sharp howl.


    Then I heard an extremely dense sound of footsteps, it seemed that some creatures were approaching this side quickly, and the number was very large.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Princess Kong Qian''s mouth, and said: "These people are here just right, saving this princess the time to find them. Just leave a few live mouths to torture the whereabouts of the candle dragon, and kill all the rest. "


    "Something is very wrong..." Su Yan suddenly said with the **** murderous sword.


    "What''s wrong? With your and my strength, the soldiers will come to cover the water and earth. Is there anything else to be afraid of?"


    "I mean something is wrong with the enemy!"


    In the blue fluorescent light, the first wave of enemies has already attacked Su Yan directly!


    This wave of enemies used both hands and feet to constantly walk through the cliffs and valleys. One of their hands had long been alienated into huge and long claws, and on their faces, their eyes were almost degraded to disappear. A mouth has become about five times the size of a normal human!


    And in the open mouth, you can still see many yellow teeth!


    This is a monster with a corpse but no soul!


    It is similar to the monster that besieged Fu Yuechi and the others before. These monsters can easily resist ordinary spells, and they are also extremely resistant to sword lights below the super class.


    In actual combat, Su Yan hadn''t discovered any obvious weaknesses in this monster.


    Compared with ordinary living corpses, this monster is at least a hundred times more powerful!


    There are running sounds all over the mountains, and I don��t know how many such monsters are coming here!


    These monsters with corpses and no souls carried an aura that was colder than that of dead souls, gathering like a flood towards the place where Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian stood, as if Su Yan''s sacrificial formation under the ground angered these monsters.


    Princess Kong Qian sneered: "Su Yan, you really stabbed a hornet''s nest. These monsters are afraid that they will never be killed..."


    Princess Kong Qian was about to ask Su Yan if she needed her to take action, when she saw Su Yan throw the killing sword in her hand high into the air.


    The blood-colored sword light of the Murder Sword changed into two in the air, and the two changed to four... But within a few moments, thousands of sword lights had emerged.


    Even the light of the surrounding blue fungus blanket was suppressed by this intense blood.


    To put it bluntly, these monsters are just a group of walking corpses who are not intelligent and act purely by instinct. Fu Yuechi can isolate these monsters with the great formation of heaven and earth, and Su Yan can naturally do the same thing better.


    Moreover, Su Yan used a sword formation, which was more powerful than Fu Yuechi''s heaven and earth formation, especially in terms of lethality.


    Su Yan''s hand was squeezed into a treasure bottle seal, and then thousands of **** sword lights in the air danced with them. It seemed that every sword light had gotten signs and walked on the track where he should be running.


    In less than ten breaths, a sword formation that could cover ten miles was completely formed in Su Yan''s hands!


    This is the embodiment of Su Yan''s strength as the first sword repairer today!

 Chapter 3313： The light of the sword covers everything

    Chapter 3313: The light of sword covers everything


    After Su Yan''s sword formation was formed, once he was inspired by the murderous aura, Jianmang would shoot towards the source of the murderous aura!


    What if the number of living corpses here is really tens of thousands, Su Yan released more than 100,000 sword lights!


    Wanting to defeat Su Yan by quantity alone is simply a dream!


    These living corpses must have been released by the people of Netherworld, but there are too many sly auras in Pimu''s mound, and the surrounding area is dark. Even Su Yan can hardly push those people from Netherworld to hide. local.


    However, since the Netherworld Sea released so many living corpses to deal with Su Yan, it also showed that Su Yan was standing in a very important position at this time.


    Otherwise, Netherworld Sea''s reaction would not be so intense!


    Su Yan''s sword formation did not affect its power because Su Yan was distracted by thinking about other issues.


    Su Yan has long been accustomed to multitasking, and for Su Yan, manipulating a sword formation of this scale is not too complicated.


    In the sword formation, the blood-colored sword light went through gorgeously, turning into endless rain of swords!


    These black, weird living corpses are indeed stronger than the living corpses outside by several grades, and their speed is as fast as lightning, but these living corpses are still limited by the terrain after all, and their agility is far less than that of Su Yan��s sword. Light.


    Hearing countless dull screams, many living corpses couldn''t get close to Princess Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. They were strangled by the **** sword light and flew all over the sky in the midst of the attack!


    The picture was cruel to the extreme, and Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged.


    This killing seemed to Su Yan to be very calm, and there was not much to say.


    Princess Kong Qian sighed and said: "Su Yan, your sword formation is really unusual. Not only is murderous intent, but there is also a certain unique beauty in this murderous intent. It''s like bleeding, death. The lost life will nourish a thorny rose."


    Su Yan only looked at Princess Kong Qian as a response.


    Then I heard the sound of dull footsteps coming from the distant valley, and the sound of footsteps was like a dull heavy hammer!


    The eyes of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were inevitably attracted!


    A seven or eighty tall monster looked like a wild boar, but gave birth to three heads, abducted from the canyon, broke two peaks, and appeared in front of Su Yan and the others.


    The skin of this monster is beyond imagination, and it feels very unfamiliar just by looking at the appearance. It is very likely that it was a monster bred from the skin mound. For some reason, it became alive after being infected with black water. corpse!


    After the monster smelled the breath of a living person, it roared and rushed towards Su Yan!


    To curb this monster''s attack, countless mountains were crushed! But there was no trace left on it!


    This is more than just thick skin and thick flesh, it''s copper skin and iron bones!


    After seeing this monster, Su Yan showed some nostalgic gaze. This monster was very much like the strange beasts that existed in the prehistoric.


    Nowadays, no such monster can be found in the outside world. Because Pimu''s Hill is a relatively independent world, there are some remaining prehistoric monsters instead!


    When this monster set foot in the Su Yan Du Sword Formation, countless blood-colored sword lights were stimulated and directly inserted into this monster''s body!


    The three heads of this monster also screamed loudly!


    Although the three heads look like owners, the sounds they call out are like babies crying, and the sharp voices make people feel a little hairy.


    What''s more terrible is that the monster''s defensive power is too strong. Although the body is filled with dense **** sword lights, the speed of the attack has not been significantly weakened!


    After the Murder Sword split into one hundred thousand sword lights, if it wanted to deal with this kind of wild monster, its power seemed a little insufficient.


    And Su Yan''s sword formation was so impacted by the monster, a very obvious gap appeared!


    Many sword lights were inserted into the monster''s body and could not return to the original position, which also made the gap of the sword formation bigger and bigger!


    Behind this monster, the dense group of living corpses also followed in and killed them!


    With such a wild monster clearing the way, the living corpse does not have to worry about safety, because all the sword lights are blocked by the monster in front!


    Princess Kong Qian asked enthusiastically: "What are you going to do in this situation now?"


    This situation may be a very dangerous situation in the eyes of others, but in Princess Kong Qian''s eyes, it is a great opportunity to examine Su Yan''s strength.


    I saw that Su Yan loosened the killing sword in his hand, and the **** sword light directly inserted into the hard stone slab on the ground.


    Then there was another golden sword light in Su Yan''s hand!


    With the appearance of this golden sword light, the true essence in Su Yan''s body also changed its nature.


    The changed nature of the true essence is full of bright aura, even Princess Kong Qian has sensed this magical change, it seems that Su Yan''s whole person has become very warm.


    When Princess Kong Qian was about to speak, she saw Su Yan''s sword light turned golden light, and then this golden light continued to expand!


    Even Su Yan''s body became golden. Under the golden light, Su Yan''s skin became almost transparent. Even the pupils in his eyes were no longer visible. Only the golden light was visible on the ground. Stop spraying out.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body seemed to light a small sun, and it seemed that the sun **** descended to the earth!


    Su Yan said: "This is the "Great Bright Secret Art" I created in the world of Emperor Shitian. The first thing is to convert the power in the body into absolute light, and then it can be like this..."


    I saw Tai''a''s sword light not only became very dazzling, there was even a golden electric light creaking constantly on it!


    The powerful force has been completely attached to Tai''a!


    The surrounding valleys are also visible under the light of this light, whether it is the black cliffs or the strange plants in the cliffs, you can see clearly.


    It''s just... these strange plants seem to be completely unable to stand Su Yan''s gunfire, and are already dying quickly.


    The creatures in the Pimu Mound live in darkness all year round, and naturally they can''t adapt to the sudden bright light.


    And the giant three wild boars that rushed forward were obviously not as fast as before after a distance of half a mile from Su Yan!


    In the light that shrouded the world, the three-headed monster couldn''t open his eyes at all!


    And the skin on the head quickly vaporized under the light of the gun, exposing the flesh and blood below!


    But the danger of the monster was completely aroused because of the pain. The monster controlled by the black water didn''t understand what fear was.


    The monster''s charge was almost unaffected, the collision between the two sides was on the verge of triggering, and Su Yan also moved his sword at this moment!


    The strong light and Su Yan''s sword light perfectly blend together, turning into a light that covers the world!

 Chapter 3314： Dark day

    Chapter 3314


    The light swayed by Su Yan is everywhere, and the fused sword light is naturally everywhere!


    The powerful defense of the three wild boars was easily broken open by the ubiquitous light, and then the sword light reached the inside of the body, strangling the internal organs again!


    No matter how ferocious and powerful a monster, its internal organs must be soft.


    After the internal organs and blood vessels were destroyed, the monster energy of the wild monster could no longer be released, and the body was also riddled with holes by the sword light!


    These three-headed monsters could not withstand the attack of Su Yan''s powerful sword light. Not to mention the tiny living corpses behind this monster. Under the strong light, their bodies gradually turned into vague black auras, as if Darkness purified by light.


    Princess Kong Qian stood aside and was very surprised at Su Yan''s sword. Combining light and sword light into one is a powerful sword skill that turns decay into a magical power. But what is more surprised is that Su Yan can use the true essence of the body. Ability to switch at will!


    This ability represents that Su Yan''s swordsmanship or various spells are full of infinite possibilities.


    As long as Su Yan is willing, he can learn all the spells in this world.


    Naturally, there is nothing worth talking about in this mere mortal world. The key is that after arriving in the immortal world, Su Yan can still use this ability to take the initiative in battle and cultivation.


    It was said that Emperor Xianwu cultivated his own techniques, but he didn''t expect this technique to be so magical. It seems that Emperor Xianwu had a certain sense of arbitrariness in the immortal world!


    After Su Yan''s sword, the whole world fell into silence again, and all the enemies who had come were wiped out and turned into scum.


    There was an incomparably sharp contrast between the huge light and darkness. There were already a lot of dark auras about to move about five or six miles away, and they also receded honestly after Su Yan''s sword.


    These dark auras are not necessarily the arrangements of the Nether Sea, or perhaps the prehistoric monsters bred by themselves in the Pimu Mound came over after being alarmed.


    Now that he had retreated, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to the existence of these dark auras.


    Just when Su Yan was about to talk to Princess Kong Qian, he saw a sun suddenly rising in the sky.


    The sun''s rays were not as dazzling as Su Yan''s sword light just now. It seemed a little dim, but the vast white rays of light spilled into the countless gorges of Pimu''s mound, making everything in the gorge visible.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were standing on a valley platform, which was seventy or eighty meters away from the mountain above.


    But if you look to Su Yan''s left, you can still see a crack extending deeper below.


    Su Yan has seen a lot of majestic landforms, but has never seen a place like Pimu Hill. The deepest part of the canyon here extends for at least 30 miles into the veins, and finally fell into a strange depth.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, why did you forcibly create a sun in the sky?"


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t make a move. I didn''t make this sun."


    "If it''s not for you, it can only be the old dragon coming out."


    Su Yan said: "It is true that the legendary candle dragon opens its eyes to be equal to day, and closes its eyes to night. It is unexpected that the book is true."


    If the candle dragon''s eyes can be as bright as the sun, then it means that the candle dragon definitely possesses a huge body of thousands of miles!


    Such a monster''s vitality is so strong that it will be an astronomical figure, it is almost impossible to completely kill it, and the most ideal way to deal with it is to put it back into a sleeping seal.


    The existence of such a monster is itself the result of a part of the will of heaven and earth, so the candle dragon is also naturally divine.


    But it is also extremely difficult for Candle Dragon to enter the fairy world.


    Between the two epochs, there will be opportunities for the flesh to become holy, but even if the candle dragon seizes such an opportunity, it is very difficult. With such a huge body, it is difficult for humans to force through the gate between the immortal and common worlds. Demigods don''t know how many times!


    The only opportunity for the candle dragon is to condense his own spiritual consciousness, finally abandon the flesh to become a holy, and then enter the heaven.


    But if it abandons the physical body, it will no longer be the unique candle dragon between heaven and earth, and it will also abandon its powerful divinity and become an ordinary monk.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This is not the time to sigh. The old dragon is looking for us. Your "Great Bright Secret Art" has completely disturbed it. The Pimudi Qiu has always been dark. , You suddenly released that bright sword light, the old dragon must have been alarmed. Those people were afraid to take the powerful bull demon to blood sacrifice to the old dragon."


    Su Yan frowned suddenly: "There is a smell of blood in the air. We are about ten miles away from here, let''s go take a look."


    Su Yan''s words fell, but the hard ground suddenly vibrated, and then many cracks appeared, even the murder sword in front of him almost fell into the crack of the ground!


    And the surrounding cliffs are also rapidly collapsing, falling toward a deeper place!


    The mountains here quickly disintegrated, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian could only fly into the air, but when they were in the air, they could feel that the entire space was shaking!


    Perhaps it was this unusual vibration in space that caused the earthquake and the disintegration of the mountains!


    This sudden shock made Su Yan a little overwhelmed. Coupled with the dim sun in the sky, it is said that the eyes of the candle dragon, which also made Su Yan''s expression more serious.


    The Candle Dragon was an existence that was born after the creation of the world. Compared with those opponents before Su Yan, it was not in the same level at all.


    Princess Kong Qian said softly: "It seems that this old dragon is about to wake up completely. I am afraid that there will be its flesh below this mountain. It just moved its body that slept for too long, causing the sky to collapse. ."


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, her tone was very natural, because she was also a monster of the same rank as the candle dragon.


    When Princess Kong Qian woke up, the volcanic ash from the violent eruption of the Doomsday Volcano even floated over 20,000 miles across the ocean and floated over the ancient territory.


    Monsters like the candle dragon, because the law body is too large, when it wakes up from long sleep, it takes much longer than ordinary creatures.


    Even if his spirit has been fully recovered, it will take a while for his physical body to fully recover. The same is true of King Phoenix.


    If you want to accelerate the awakening of the candle dragon at this time, and make this awakening irreversible, you must give the candle dragon a physical stimulation.


    And the excitement that Netherworld Sea wants to do is also obvious, using the ancient demon sage strong bull demon king as a sacrifice, and using blood sacrifices to call the soul of the candle dragon.


    With a thought, Su Yan flew directly to ten miles away!


    What the **** is Nether Sea doing? The answer will be revealed soon!

 Chapter 3315： The last festival

    Chapter 3315 The Final Ceremony


    Su Yan flew ten miles in the sky this way, and could see the surrounding mountains disintegrating even more!


    The broken rocks fell into the boundless abyss, like the end of the world.


    At this time, the candle dragon hadn''t fully awakened, it was already such an upside-down scene, if it waited for it to fully wake up, how earth-shaking would it be?


    Because the surrounding space was also shaking, the flying speed of Su Yan''s sword was also greatly affected. When Su Yan was about to feel the source of this **** smell, he only saw an altar in the mountains that was yellow in color. Under the shroud of light, a certain ceremonial ceremony is performed.


    The altar shrouded in goose-yellow light was not affected by the shock of space, and even the connection world itself was very stable, without a trace of shaking.


    There are many ancient pillars in this altar, and there are many more ancient totems on the pillars.


    This altar must be the relics of a prehistoric tribe, which was discovered by the people of Nether Sea and then used it.


    And placed in the middle of the altar was the strong bull demon who had fought Su Yan just now.


    The Strong Bull Demon was tied to a huge pillar by a yellow mana chain, and the Strong Bull Demon was bleeding in seven places.


    The blood that flowed out of the strong bull demon finally merged into the blood trough on the altar, and was flowing in the blood trough at a very unreasonable intense speed.


    The sun above the head is becoming more and more dazzling. This sun represents the eye of the candle dragon. After the light has completely fallen on every inch of the earth in the Pimu mound, the candle dragon will really recover!


    A total of seven priests in red robes in Nether Sea are presiding over the ceremony.


    These seven priests are all using the strongest soul-suppressing spells, coupled with the poisonous gu and medicine in the body of the strong bull devil, so that they can barely suppress the primordial spirit of the strong bull devil and let it stay honestly on the altar. Own blood.


    And there was a person wearing a golden robe guarding him beside him. The existence in this golden robe was probably the mysterious pope of Nethersea.


    Su Yan''s sudden appearance made the master of Nether Sea inevitably fall into panic. At a critical moment, the Pope said: "You do your own thing, don''t panic, I just stop him."


    The Pope said so, but neither the seven red-robed priests nor himself had any confidence...


    How terrifying is Su Yan''s strength, who doesn''t know the monks in the third region now?


    If there is a monk who really thinks that he can really be an enemy of Su Yan, that is really a fool!


    The Pope has actually calculated that Su Yan will find this place, but what he never thought was that Su Yan would come so soon!


    The living corpses raised in Netherworld Sea are all monsters with corpses but no souls, and there are eight thousand in number!


    If these living corpses were to be put outside, they would be able to completely destroy any one of the five holy places, not to mention that there would be a prehistoric monster let them drive!


    That monster is infinitely powerful, and with its copper skin and iron bones, many magic weapons with first-class lethality cannot be dealt with!


    Adding these two together is the entire family of Netherworld Sea. Could such a powerful force be wiped out by this Su Yan so quickly?


    This Su Yan is too strong!


    The Pope looked at Su Yan coldly, on the surface very calm, but in reality he was very panicked.


    This is not to blame the Pope, because he has no cards to play, and if he wants to deal with Su Yan, he can only do it himself, but he has no idea what means he can have to balance Su Yan.


    Regardless of magic weapons, spells or exercises, he made it clear that he was not Su Yan''s opponent!


    But now the festival has reached a critical moment, and Nether Sea''s long-cherished wish for thousands of years is about to be fulfilled. Even if the Pope lays down his life, he must delay Su Yan.


    Otherwise, even if he fell here, he wouldn''t have the face to see Senior Nether Sea under Jiuquan.


    The method is not important. The pope wants a result, as long as he can delay Su Yan.


    The pope flew out of the goose yellow protective shield, came out of the protection of the enchantment, and directly faced Su Yan.


    The golden robe flies gently in the air, and the mana inside is very agitated. The Pope in the Netherworld has the strength to cross the Tribulation Realm Eight Heavens.


    So Su Yan opened his mouth and said, "You are only one step away from ascending to the sky. Why don''t you cultivate well and seek a way to detach from this muddy world, but you have to do a lot of things here? This kind of mischief is for you. What''s the point?"


    The Pope said: "Su Yan, you don��t need to teach this seat. Back then, there were so many abilities to cut and explain the teachings. Their strengths were not accessible to all immortals. Why should they break the world in the mortal world? You have your beliefs. , This seat also has the faith of this seat! For this faith, this seat can bet his own life! Don''t underestimate the dead men of the Nether Sea!"


    Princess Kong Qian was late and said to Su Yan: "You are very determined in your attitude. Why did you wake up the old dragon from the ten thousand years of sleep?"


    The Pope said: "The altars you just destroyed, and this altar here is the masterpiece of our ancestors! Our family has lived in the Pimu Hill tens of thousands of years ago! I only hate the candle dragon after the **** has disappeared. , All the creatures in Pimu Hill withered and died, and in the end there was only darkness..."


    "Our clan had to go to the third region in order to find the way. But for thousands of years, we have never given up our plan to awaken the candle dragon god! As long as the candle dragon **** is awakened, the homeland will definitely recover!"


    Su Yan said: "Your plan is just to restore the homeland as simple as that?"


    The Pope said: "Hmph! After the Great God of Candle Dragon recovers, after our clan re-establishes the relationship with Great God of Candle Dragon, we must let the five holy places pay the blood debts! Su Yan, I heard that you and the five holy places are also incompatible. Dai Tian��s blood feuds all say that the enemy��s enemies are friends. Since we all want to destroy the five holy places, why can��t we unite together?"


    "You seem to be mistaken. It is the Five Great Sacred Grounds and I have blood and blood. I killed many of them, including the saints. None of the people around me fell into the hands of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, so I can��t talk about them. Hatred. After you destroy the five sacred places, you are afraid that you want to bring the third region and the heavens and all realms into your control, right?"


    "Yes! Our family deserves such a status! If Su Yan, you are willing to cooperate with us, you can definitely consider letting go of what you do, and you can open up many worlds for you to rule in the future. This is what you say. !"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly, too lazy to look at the Pope again, and then said to Princess Kong Qian: "Why do the careerists all over the world talk in the same tone? Wouldn''t they be bored?"

 Chapter 3316： Joking with the pope

    Chapter 3316: Joking with the Pope


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If he just wants to revive the pomp of Pimudi Hill, it would be a good dream. It is really funny to bring out this series of infinite ambitions."


    Su Yan said: "But speaking, the Pimu Hill back then seems to be completely different from today."


    "That''s nature." Princess Kong Qian said, "The Pimu mound was full of all kinds of jade flowers and weeds, with countless vitality. It is the closest place in the mortal world to the Kunlun fairyland. This princess has considered it. Have you ever wanted to build a Beppu within the Pimudi Hill?"


    Su Yan completely ignored the Pope while speaking with Princess Kong Qian.


    But the pope is not at all angry, because what he has to do now is to delay time. As for the method, it can be fighting or other methods, as long as there is enough time.


    Right now Dali Bull Demon King��s blood has been drawn out half, and then the Great Bull Demon��s primordial spirit will enter a state of rampage at any time, which is also the moment when the entire risk is greatest.


    The original preparation was for the Pope to graze the formations nearby. If anyone can''t support being backlashed by the Bull Demon King, the Pope can support it in time, but under this situation, he can only rely on those red robes. The priest himself forcibly supported it.


    There is only such a short distance from the dream that no one wants to give up!


    Su Yan looked towards the Pope again and said: "Then Yunkai Island''s belief in what bull gods turned out to be a package you made for yourself?"


    "Yes! The world is ignorant, that''s why we are deceived. But those people are valuable even if they die, at least they make us closer and closer to our dreams! Su Yan, this seat, give you one last chance, Mo I have to wait until the Great God of Zhulong is resurrected before regretting it!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and sent a sword gas directly!


    The hands of the Pope hidden in the generous golden robe had already condensed powerful mana, and the mana of both hands was condensed into a huge skull, which directly swallowed Su Yan''s sword light!


    Although Su Yan sent this sword light casually, he easily pierced the skull, and it was definitely not just talking about it!


    But the pope seemed to have been prepared for a long time, he slammed into Su Yan from the side extremely keenly, and suddenly released a lot of golden needles.


    These golden needles quickly circled in the air after they were shot!


    But with Su Yan''s long sword in hand, why should he be afraid?


    Hearing the sound of banging banging in the air, Su Yan easily took all the gold pins down.


    "Su Yan! You really are not just a name, even the Pangu Jinzhen in this seat can''t help you!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The golden needles are used for embroidery at my daughter''s house. You actually put them on Pangu. You really don''t know the shame. Are you worthy of the name Pangu?"


    Although the pope hasn''t revealed his true body yet, the golden robe trembles violently. Obviously, the pope has been completely enraged by Su Yan''s words! Can''t wait to tear up Su Yan right away!


    But he also knew that he couldn''t do this with his ability alone. The saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds and the Strong Bull Demon King are not Su Yan''s opponents, let alone him...


    Su Yan in front of him may be the strongest enemy Nether Sea has encountered since its creation for thousands of years. After all, this man is recognized as the strongest man in the third region today.


    The Pope gritted his teeth and said: "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong, but if you want to pass from here, you have to step on the corpse of this seat! The revival of the candle dragon is already inevitable, no matter what you want to do. Nothing can help any kind of struggle!"


    Su Yan said: "Struggling? I think it is you who are doing unnecessary struggles. You Nether Sea is really like a cockroach, killing a bunch and popping up! I also like to hide in such a dark corner and do something unseen. Human activities."


    Su Yan''s words were only finished, and another sword light was sent out. The Pope had already learned how powerful Su Yan''s sword light was, and he still didn''t dare to neglect it at this time, even if the sword light was just casually sent by Su Yan.


    This time, the pope took out ten blood beads. These ten blood beads were made with one hundred thousand life sacrifices. They were filled with a strong resentment atmosphere, most of which can defile all kinds of flying sword magic weapons!


    After the ten blood beads were pierced by Su Yan with the sword light, they immediately turned into a blood-colored river across the sky.


    You can still see many twisted faces in the **** river, and the pope can''t help but show a smug smile on his face.


    But this smug smile lasted at most for a second, and immediately turned into an unbelievable expression.


    After seeing a **** sword light piercing the **** river, it quickly absorbed the **** river.


    Su Yan also had a helpless expression on his face, saying: "The whole world knows that the killing sword is in my hand. These insidious things are the best tonic for the killing sword. You use the tonic to deal with my murder. Sword is still complacent, and said that he is not a stupid? You have also cultivated to the Eighth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, why are you still as stupid as a pig?"


    After the pope heard Su Yan''s teasing words, he was so angry that he was so angry!


    Su Yan used so many methods, and all the magic weapons were top-notch ex-Gu Qizhen. He had been thinking about it for a long time before releasing these ten blood beads. He didn''t expect it to be the result of such an insult.


    The pope gritted his teeth and warned himself in his heart that he must not be irritated and confused by Su Yan''s words. The most important thing he should do now is to delay time.


    He shouldn''t have any illusions about defeating Su Yan at all. As long as he can continue to delay the time, when the candle dragon naturally recovers, then Su Yan''s death period will come!


    But Su Yan was already tired of this boring game, and saw Su Yan beckoning gently, and the killing sword returned to his hand.


    Then Su Yan took a few steps out in the air gently. Although it was only a few short steps, he seemed to have grasped all the wind and clouds in the air.


    In contrast, the Pope is like a clown, who can only face Su Yan blankly.


    It''s not that the Pope is not strong. After all, he has the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm and the Eighth Heaven. The reason for this is because he believes that he is inferior to Su Yan from the bottom of his heart, because he has lost his fighting spirit from the most basic level.


    Once the intent to fight is lost, the natural strength cannot be displayed.


    Su Yan said: "The next trick I will use is called ten moves and one kill. Your time delay tactics are over."


    Only then did the Pope realize that his tactics had already been seen through by Su Yan, and he was heartbroken, and he wanted to set up a big formation in the sky!


    But it is too late!


    And the distance between him and Su Yan is too close!


    When the pope''s hand began to form the second seal, he saw that Su Yan''s eyes had turned red!

 Chapter 3317： A sweet kiss

    Chapter 3317: A Fragrant Kiss


    Within such a distance, let Su Yan condense the sword energy, and then perform a ten-step kill, even a saint can''t escape the fate of both physical and spiritual!


    The pope didn''t even have time to let out a scream, he was already destroyed under Su Yan''s sword light!


    The great array of heaven and earth did not have time to unfold, and the various laws and powers that the Pope mastered had no time to do any exercise, and they had fallen.


    It''s not that the pope is dying too weak, but that the repressive power shown by Su Yan is too strong, which leads to such a one-sided scene.


    If it were a monk who crossed the Seventh Heaven of Tribulation Realm, or if Fu Yuechi came to compete with the Pope, the two sides would naturally be turned upside down.


    The cruelest part of the battle is also here. Thousands of years of hard practice may only result in less than ten seconds of battle in the end, and it is a defeat.


    Su Yan''s ten steps and one kill represented the most essential part of assassination swordsmanship, and coupled with the blessing of the killing sword, it was absolutely unfavorable in this world.


    And the goose yellow barrier behind the pope was also broken!


    At the same time there is a gust of wind blowing!


    Stagger the seven red priests!


    Su Yan''s sword is like a violent wind passing through the border, destroying the dry and rotten!


    Even Princess Kong Qian didn''t see the mystery of Su Yan''s sword clearly, she was too fast, and she was about to surpass the range that all creatures in this world can capture with their naked eyes and spiritual sense!


    "Ten steps to kill, sure enough!" Princess Kong Qian praised her and secretly measured it in her heart. If she had to deal with it, she would be bloodied and wounded under such sword light.


    Although the seven priests in red had been stumbling, they were still sticking to their posts, and did not relax their control over the powerful bull demon king primordial spirit.


    I''m afraid they will never give up before Su Yan''s sword pierces their chests!


    This belief is truly awe-inspiring!


    But Su Yan''s position is here. If he wants to become a master of calming the troubled times and opening up the future, he must remove the threat of the candle dragon.


    In many cases, this is the case. The killings are only due to so-called positions.


    Su Yan separated a sword light. The target of this **** sword light was the most important one among the seven red-robed priests. As long as he was killed, this sacrificial formation would not be broken.


    But this sword of light was stopped by a wall of fire in midair!


    This wall of fire engulfed Su Yan''s sword light and spread out directly in the air, like brilliant fireworks!


    But it was not these red priests who shot, but Princess Kong Qian next to Su Yan.


    These red priests had a mortal heart in their arms, but they were very surprised when they suddenly came.


    No one knows why the beautiful woman beside Su Yan suddenly stopped Su Yan''s sword light, even Su Yan himself was very surprised.


    Faced with Su Yan''s questioning gaze, Princess Kong Qian explained: "This princess and this old dragon have many old grievances that have not been settled. If it can''t wake up, who will this princess seek to settle accounts? If these mortals are true It can be used to revive the old dragon. At that time, no matter how you want to kill them, this princess will never stop you."


    Su Yan said: "Princess, your purpose is to ascend with me, so it''s better not to do unnecessary things. My goal is to calm the troubled times, leave a sect that has been passed down for thousands of years, and then ascend with peace of mind. If you do this Things will only make things more complicated, and to a certain extent beyond my control."


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that Princess Kong Qian would suddenly turn back at this time. Of course, it was not what Su Yan wanted to fully revive the candle dragon.


    If Candle Dragon fights Princess Kong Qian upside down, then the remaining creatures in the third region will be annihilated together, if further development, the remaining three beasts of the same name will also have the possibility of resurrection!


    At that time, let alone calm down the troubled times, Su Yan and the earth would be plunged into a crisis of destruction.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Su Yan, everything else is up to you. This is the only thing that the princess wants to be willful. You won''t be so cruel. You don''t even give Ben such a small willful opportunity. princess?"


    Su Yan''s face was serious, obviously showing no sign of letting go.


    But Princess Kong Qian suddenly hugged Su Yan''s arm and pursed her red lips and said, "A man like you is a unique existence in the world. How can it be that a few small monsters can''t be subdued? Look at people, it''s not an old man. Stay by your side honestly, you let the family go to the five holy places to ask for magic weapons for you, they will go immediately, you let the family rush to help you, they immediately flew from the northernmost Tai Chi holy land to Pimudi mound, for a moment Don''t dare to delay... Now people just want to make a small request, you are an incomparable great emperor..."


    Su Yan''s Taoist heart has long been immobile, and will not be easily tempted by female sex. Even when he has a heart, it is Su Yan''s willingness to indulge himself.


    But Su Yan is not a perfect saint in character, he is a man who is born to eat soft but not hard.


    If someone dared to fight with Su Yan, then Su Yan would definitely knock his head apart and kill him!


    But if it were a charming woman, and the only princess Kong Qian in this world holding her arm to act like a coquettish, Su Yan found that she couldn''t even say a word of rejection.


    Su Yan smiled bitterly for a moment before saying: "I found out today that I am not as hard-hearted as I thought..."


    Princess Kong Qian showed a triumphant expression, two red clouds flew on her cheeks, then she stood on her toes and sniffed Su Yan''s side lightly.


    This fragrant kiss was really too abrupt, even Su Yan couldn''t prevent it.


    After the kiss, Princess Kong Qian blew into Su Yan''s ear: "Now you can''t regret it. After all, you are the Great Emperor Xianwu, and it doesn''t count that you can''t speak to my weak little girl."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "If you are a weak little girl, are there anyone who is not weak in this world?"


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t care about Su Yan''s complaints, she only needed to get the result she wanted.


    Su Yan brought Princess Kong Qian into Pimu''s Hill because she had mastered the way to retreat from Pimu''s Hill. She didn''t expect things to turn into this way.


    When the candle dragon really recovered, when the two big beasts, the peacock and the candle dragon, the king of Ming dynasty fought together, I was afraid that the mountain would really shake.


    After listening to the conversation between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, the seven priests in red felt that this was the best opportunity, and they all began to desperately urge the true essence in their bodies, even if it would cause internal injuries. !


    This may be their last chance to shine in their lives, how can they not cherish it?

 Chapter 3318： Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart

    Chapter 3318: Seven Orifices and Exquisite Heart


    The seven red-robed priests tried their best to extract all the blood of the strong bull devil from the body.


    Su Yan only felt that the Great Bull Demon King was a bit too sad. After being sealed by the five holy places for thousands of years, he was finally able to regain his freedom, but he was still unconscious. In the end, he would be used by Netherworld as a tool to revive the Candle Dragon.


    The dignified ancient demon saint, who was once a territorial fierce man in the third region, ended up like this...


    However, the Great Bull Demon King is more than 10,000 years old, and he has not perished from this mortal world, and has been considered long live.


    This is the impermanence of the world. If you can''t escape from this mere detachment of the world, under the influence of fate, karma, and calamity, even if you get a long life, it may not be able to achieve true freedom.


    Even if he had some strength and mastered some laws, he still couldn''t escape his fate as an ant in the world.


    The only way to get rid of this fate is to escape from this mortal world.


    In the immortal realm, there are as many immortal immortals as there are, and many immortal emperors have crossed many epochs and dominated one immortal realm from the beginning of the world. This can be regarded as longevity in the true sense.


    Although the mortal worlds are vast, but in the final analysis it is just a trouble box, as long as it is a creature trapped in it, it will not be troubled.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, the primordial spirit of the Great Bull Demon suddenly became frantic!


    At this time, about two-thirds of the demon blood in the body of the Great Bull Demon King had been drawn. Even if the vitality of the ancient demon saint was far greater than that of human beings, it was at a critical moment.


    The frantic primordial spirit desperately wanted to leave this body, but was bound by the chains of the seven priests in red, and couldn''t escape from the body!


    That golden magic chain was originally used to restrain the powerful spirit of the strong bull demon king, and at this time it just played its original role.


    Under the change of the primordial spirit, the body of the Dali Niu Demon King also struggled fiercely, and the muscles on his body also became like worms. From a distance, it looked a little scary, but it was full of explosive power!


    Those poisonous gu and various medicines that were injected into the body of the Dali Bull Demon were completely suppressed at this time. The Dali Bull Demon deserves to be an ancient demon saint. After he showed his true power, it was truly a shock!


    This altar was obviously strengthened by mana, in addition to some mysterious power guarding it, otherwise, I''m afraid it will be crushed by the powerful bull demon!


    When people come to life and death, they will have a strong survival instinct, not to mention the powerful bull demon king of the ancient demon saint!


    After the strong bull devil became fierce, the golden magic chain on his body almost couldn''t support it!


    And after the enormous physical strength, there is a golden shadow that constantly wants to rush out of the physical body, but is trapped back into the body repeatedly by the chain of law.


    Although the seven red-robed priests did not speak, they all bit their tongues in unison, using two wound spells to activate the true essence and potential in the body, so the golden magic chain suddenly became radiant!


    Su Yan could see that the seven red-robed priests had already used all their power, and had not considered whether they would leave them with any hidden injuries. They should almost reach their limits.


    But their realm does not transition from the fourth heaven to the sixth heaven, even with the blessing of the formation, it is impossible to trap the powerful bull demon king of the ancient demon saint!


    After all, in order to deal with the Great Bull Demon King, the founding ancestors of the Five Great Sacred Lands were dispatched together, but in the end they failed to kill the Great Bull Demon King, and could only reluctantly seal the Great Bull Demon King on Yunkai Island.


    The seven red-robed priests here want to force the life of the Bull Demon King, undoubtedly they are talking about dreams!


    Even if the strength of the strong bull demon king is no longer at its peak, after all, a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    In a crash, many **** rays of light exploded!


    At this moment, even the blood that was constantly flowing in the blood tank became almost boiling!


    The boiling blood spread in the air, as if to return to the body of the strong bull devil, and this golden magic chain has also stretched to its limit!


    The destruction of the ceremonial circle can happen at any time!


    The corners of the mouths, noses, eyes, and ears of the seven red-robed priests all had blood flowing out. The bleeding from the seven orifices meant that their spirits had been shocked and had reached a certain physiological limit.


    If it hadn''t been supported by superhuman willpower, I''m afraid that he would have been freed from the shackles of the strong bull demon long ago.


    Naturally, Su Yan wouldn''t make a move, but Princess Kong Qian couldn''t stand her temper and chose to make a move directly.


    I saw Princess Kong Qian lightly pointing, and a fire rope condensed in the air, and then bound the Dali Bull Demon King and tied it firmly. After that, no matter how hard the Dali Bull Demon struggles, he cannot escape from the bondage. Get out.


    The power of the Great King Peacock is naturally stabilized above the strong bull demon. What''s more, the strong bull demon here is not only controlled by the body, but the soul is also chaotic and can only act on instinct.


    Kong Qiangong''s main control over the primordial spirit of the Great Bull Demon King will only be easier.


    With the help of Princess Kong Qian, the ceremonial ceremony can continue to be carried out safely.


    The blood in the strong bull demon gradually dried up, and the blood tank in the altar was almost filled with blood.


    These constantly flowing blood waters not only contain powerful demon energy, but also contain the extremely powerful life energy of the Great Bull Demon King!


    The demon energy and life energy obviously formed a vortex above the ceremonial formation.


    At this time, the real festival will begin!


    But Su Yan saw a strange scene, the chest of the Dali Bull Demon whose blood had been drained suddenly lit up with a very special colorful brilliance!


    "This... is it the Seven Orifice Exquisite Heart?" Su Yan had already released his murderous sword in question.


    Although the strength of the strong bull devil''s body is extremely high, he has no way to resist the sharp edge of the murder sword after losing his demon power. Su Yan smoothly sliced ??the thorax of the strong bull devil, and saw that the position of the heart in the chest was full of colors. Brilliance exudes!


    The heart of the strong bull devil is shining ten thousand times more than diamonds!


    "Sure enough, it''s the Seven Orifice Exquisite Heart, it''s no wonder that the founding masters of the five holy places can''t kill you!" Even Su Yan''s tone can''t help but become eager, just because the Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart is extremely rare.


    Even Princess Kong Qian asked curiously: "What exactly is the Seven-Orifice Exquisite Heart that you are talking about? How come this princess has never heard of it before, is there any great magical effect?"


    Su Yan said: "Seven-aperture Linglongxin is a thing cultivated by heaven and earth, representing the graceful aura between heaven and earth. With this aura body protection, even a fool can raise the cultivation base to earth-shaking. What is even more wonderful is that Qiqiao Linglongxin will help. The host retains pure vitality, even if the head is chopped off, and the limbs are chopped up, only the Qiqiao Linglong Xin and the soul can still be reborn."

 Chapter 3319： Lucky

    Chapter 3319: Luck is in the body


    As Su Yan explained, he had already taken the Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart into his own hands with the spell of shooting objects in the air.


    In order to verify the hardness of the Qiqiao Linglongxin, Su Yan deliberately used the killing sword to severely slash the Qiqiao Linglongxin.


    The killer sword''s lethality and destructive power are naturally unnecessary to talk nonsense.


    But under Su Yan''s full-strength sword, he only left a white mark on the Qiqiao Linglong Heart. Besides that, he couldn''t cause any substantial damage at all!


    "In terms of the degree of hardness alone, I am afraid that there are no magic weapons that can be compared with this seven-orifice exquisite heart in this mortal world. Is this thing really the inborn heart of the bull devil?"


    Even Princess Kong Qian was stunned, and she didn''t expect that the Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart would have such a wonderful function.


    Su Yan said: "The Seven Orifice Linglong Heart is a very rare thing. From the beginning of the world, there are so many eras, and at most no more than five have been born."


    Princess Kong Qian asked suspiciously: "Su Yan, aren''t you kidding me? Has this old man been so powerful? How come you say it is enough to rival Fuxi and Nuwa?"


    "How could I lie to you? This seven-orifice exquisite heart is indeed extremely rare. It is a congenital thing created by the heavens and the earth, and a magic weapon refined by the monks after acquired, no matter how many levels can not be completely natural."


    Su Yan said again: "The primordial spirit of the Bull Demon is attached to the heart of Linglong Qi orifices, so even if the people from the five holy sites deal with the Bull Demon together, they can only wipe out the flesh of the Bull Demon King. Real fire can��t be tempered, swords can��t be cut in. In the end, this Qi-Orifice Exquisite Heart can only be sealed in a place that seems absolutely safe to restrict the vitality outside of Qi-Orifice Exquisite Heart, so as to limit the Bull Demon King. Recovery."


    Su Yan was talking about the source of Yunkai Island''s seal. This was indeed the only way to deal with the Big Bull Demon King in the Five Holy Lands.


    I have to say that there is still something in the Netherworld.


    First, let the primordial spirit of the strong bull devil become extremely frantic, unable to hide in the heart of Qiqiao Linglong rationally.


    Then use the blood-inducing ancient formation method to weaken the power of the strong bull demon king Yuanshen to the extreme, and then sacrifice the souls as a sacrifice, which cleans up the Qiqiao Linglongxin and makes Su Yanping white. A great treasure.


    "It stands to reason that it is a matter of course that the powerful bull demon king''s natural Qiqiao Linglongxin wants to survive the Nine Heavens Tribulation and ascend to the immortal world..."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This kind of gadget should be considered a bit powerful in the mortal world, but it is nothing when it comes to the immortal world. Isn''t your seven-orifice exquisite heart comparable to the Western Buddhism''s Vajra is not bad for Bodhicitta and Untouchable Ming Wangxin? Is it comparable to the two rites of the door?"


    Su Yan said: "How can things in the mortal world be compared with things in the upper realm?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "So, even though this Qiqiao Linglongxin is a rare treasure, neither you nor I are determined to be in this mere mortal world, and it is useless to keep it in your hands."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to use this Qi-Orifice Exquisite Heart by myself."


    "Could it be possible that you still have any layout problems?"


    Su Yan: "My little apprentice has not yet crossed the tribulation realm. After I ascend, he will be in charge of the overall situation. Although I am already the most outstanding existence in the third region today, no one dares to provoke me, but After I ascend, I��m afraid the situation will be different, and some people will come up with an idea..."


    Indeed, Su Yan is now an existence that no one dares to provoke in the third region. With a word from Su Yan, the life and death of many schools can be determined.


    It can be said unceremoniously that Su Yan is now in a state of peaking.


    But the sun cannot stay in the sky for a long time, there is bound to be a moment of setting.


    This is a natural legal principle, and no one can violate it.


    Su Yan always had only two tribulations left, and after the two tribulations passed, he would fly to the upper realm.


    At that time, who will support the current situation?


    Along the way, Su Yan��s slaughter was nowhere to be counted. Naturally, many enemies were left behind. These enemies currently dare not come to Su Yan to seek revenge, but after Su Yan��s ascension, they can make other plans��even if they can��t beat Su. Yan can also destroy Su Yan''s ethics in the world.


    When the time comes, all the gods and Buddhas will come to the door, how can the young disciple contend?


    Many magic weapons that Su Yan is fighting for now are actually preparations for the little apprentice and the future.


    If you want your own orthodoxy and sect to have a long history, you must make more plans, which can be considered a rainy day.


    Except for the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, the other magic weapons are actually of little significance to Su Yan.


    Just like the conviction halberd, even if Su Yan didn''t use it, he could still sweep the world.


    The same is true of the Qiqiao Linglongxin. Whether it is blessed or not will not affect Su Yan''s peerless status, but for Xiao Meng, it may not be necessary.


    With the blessing of the Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart, Xiao Meng will definitely be able to enter the Tribulation Realm very smoothly, and the subsequent practice will be much smoother. When the Xiao Meng will also rise in the future, this Seven Orifice Exquisite Heart can be passed on to the next generation. The master of...


    If this is the case, every generation of sect masters can get the blessing of Qiqiao Linglongxin, and naturally they will be peerless masters!


    Su Yan stared at the seven-orifice exquisite heart, only to feel that the luck of the heavens had already reached him.


    At this time, no matter what he does, the wind will go smoothly, and there will be a lot of blessings to the soul.


    It''s a pity that the time to collect the last three magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons is very urgent, otherwise, if you explore the various relics between the heavens, you will definitely get a lot of gains.


    Seeing Su Yan taking Qiqiao Linglongxin into her arms, Princess Kong Qian didn''t care about it. "You like it. Although these mortal gadgets are a bit interesting, this princess still doesn''t care much."


    At this time, the ceremonial formation has reached the key point. Princess Kong Qian seems to be idle, but in fact has been very carefully observing all the changes in the formation.


    Su Yan had already noticed a subtle change at this time. He raised his head and saw that the white sun in the sky had become much stronger than before. Although it was still clearly different from the real sun, this At that time, infinite white light sprinkled in the depths of the gorge, reflecting the surroundings in detail.


    It seems that the dragon in the dark is about to wake up completely!


    At this time, Su Yan was curious to ask a question, and asked: "Princess, what is the deep hatred between you and Zhulong, so that after so many years, you still remember it?"

 Chapter 3320： Candle Dragon Appears

    Chapter 3320-Candle Dragon Appears


    Princess Kong Qian had a very calm expression originally, but after hearing Su Yan''s question, she gritted her teeth and said, "Su Yan, this Pimu Hill was originally the territory of this princess. All the ethnic groups in the Pimu Hill I also treat this princess like a god, this old dragon doesn''t know how to lift up, and when this princess goes to the doomsday volcano to bathe in flames, he forcibly occupy the magpie''s nest!"


    "Needless to say, I already understand that with princess, your character will definitely fight the candle dragon. In the end, you must lose, and finally you will move to the Doomsday Volcano."


    Princess Kong Qian never mentioned this matter when she entered Pimudi, just because she was a face-loving person, it was impossible for her to admit that she had failed in front of many monks without a last resort.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan bitterly, and said, "That means you can say this kind of thing in front of this princess. If someone else speaks so loudly in front of this princess, this princess would say that he would not be treated long ago. His head is screwed off!"


    Su Yan said: "Why should the princess be angry? The candle dragon is about to show up, but this time... princess, are you really ready?"


    The meaning of Su Yan''s question was to ask Princess Kong Qian if she had found a way to restrain the candle dragon. If not, I''m afraid she will repeat the story last time.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Of course you don''t need to worry about this. Since Pimudi has already come, this princess wants this old dragon to look good! It''s just an ugly reptile in the lower realm, and she wants to ride on this princess'' head! If this princess can''t kill it, it''s really hard to get rid of her hatred!"


    The blood of the spirit of the Great Bull Demon King has been consecrated as a sacrifice, and the sacrifice is about to reach its true peak!


    After the sacrifice, the soul of the candle dragon will definitely be awakened to some extent. The next thing to see is how the candle dragon responds.


    I saw the surrounding rocks shaking off, and then many huge cracks appeared on the originally hard black mountain. Su Yan saw with his own eyes many big mountains disintegrating mercilessly in front of him, and all the crushed rocks fell into the boundless cliff!


    In addition to the crazily collapse of the mountain, you can also sense that ancient will is rapidly rising!


    The wild aura from ancient times enveloped almost every piece of land here, and the white light of the sun in the sky became more and more intense, shining the sky and the earth into a pale appearance.


    Below these big mountains, I''m afraid that the thousands of li long body of the candle dragon has begun to creep slowly!


    Such an incredible behemoth can cause a hurricane in the mortal world even if it just breathes in!


    Da Ming King Phoenix is ??a monster at the same level as Candle Dragon. If these two fight, I''m afraid the sky will fall apart.


    Fortunately, this is Pimu Hill. Even if it is completely destroyed, it will not have much impact on the third region.


    The ancient will has become more and more clear, and it seems to be coming at any time.


    And this ceremonial formation has almost reached the end.


    The faces of the seven red-robed priests showed ecstatic expressions, and even the bleeding from the seven orifices could not conceal their joy.


    But at the node where the formation was about to end, the spirits of the seven red-robed priests were also pulled out of their bodies, and finally merged with the primordial spirit of the Great Bull Demon King, and was swallowed by a certain consciousness in the void!


    These seven red-robed priests all had unbelievable expressions until they died, because they didn''t even know that they would be part of this sacrifice ceremony.


    There was no mercy in Su Yan''s eyes. For him, the evil people in Nether Sea would naturally die, and the world would become much cleaner.


    Then an ancient bell rang. This bell seemed to come from ancient times, and it made people unavoidably produce a strange mind. It seems that in that ignorant and primitive era, human ancestors had some powerful slash-and-burn cultivations. Civilization is studying channels for breakthroughs in the upper realm...


    The picture is very clear, and even the rhythm of Su Yan''s heartbeat seems to blend with the bell.


    At the same time, behind Su Yan, the wordless monument was also about to move, seeming to want to form a mysterious echo with the bell.


    This bell must have come from the ancient imperial bell!


    Having arrived here, Su Yan can already confirm the source of the bell 100%.


    The bells continued to reverberate, and the mist in the sky settled in a short time, making the sky a brighter one.


    In the echo of the bell, the connection between the ancient imperial bell and the wordless stele became extremely close.


    And the surrounding rocks are rustling, the disintegration of the mountain is far from the end, and it spreads directly to the end of the horizon, it seems that the entire Pimu mound is on the verge of collapse and destruction!


    The candle dragon hadn''t appeared in front of Su Yan, but the scene he created was already a scene of a doomsday collapse.


    It can only be said to be one of the five most powerful beasts in the world!


    Princess Kong Qian next to Su Yan has already sneered. She was looking forward to such a day before she fell asleep. Now that 20,000 years have passed, it is finally time for revenge!


    The silver light in the sky suddenly paved a bridge. This silver bridge was not only dreamlike, but also very large and wide.


    It can be said that the golden avenue is paved with radiant light!


    And behind this silver bridge, an old man was slowly floating towards Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    This old man should be the soul of the candle dragon. The body of the candle dragon is too huge, and it takes longer to fully wake up. This is also the trouble that the Dharma body of thousands of miles will have.


    It''s just that the spirit of the candle dragon has been activated by the sacrifice just now. At this time, he came here as a response to the sacrifice formation.


    The old man was wearing a weird white robe. His bald head was covered with wrinkles. His white beard almost fell to the ground, because the wrinkles on his face were so deep that he could hardly see where his eyes were.


    Su Yan had seen many old monks, but had never seen such an old monk.


    But it was right to think about it. Compared to the candle dragons in front of him, the old monks that Su Yan had met were nothing more than ephemeras.


    Perhaps Zhulong himself didn''t know how old he was.


    When the candle dragon flew over, that ancient aura also rushed toward his face, and it was markedly hostile.


    The candle dragon is only old and confused at best, absolutely impossible to be a fool, he should have felt the breath of Princess Kong Qian the moment he woke up!


    The surrounding air suddenly became irritable and hot, and it seemed that even the air became ignited like a spark!


    Although Princess Kong Qian and Zhulong haven''t spoken yet, the atmosphere of tension is already very clear!

 Chapter 3321： Ridiculous conditions

    Chapter 3321 Absurd Conditions


    Su Yan originally thought that their enemies would be extremely jealous when they met, and they were most likely to fight directly.


    Princess Kong Qian was originally a hot-tempered master, she couldn''t suffer any loss, and she couldn''t tolerate a little sand in her eyes. At this time, seeing her enemy''s anger must have already burned very vigorously.


    But the old man transformed into the **** of the dragon dragon looks like an old man. Not only does he seem to have not woken up yet, he even has some dementia.


    Just looking at Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian stupidly, there is almost no focus in the muddy eyes, it seems that they don��t know where their attention has diverged, and it seems that they don��t care about the two people in front of them. At least Su Yan is from Zhulong. There was no killing intent on his body.


    If it were not for him to pave a bridge in the sky with the brilliant rays of the white sun, Su Yan would have doubts whether he was really dementia.


    This method proved that the Candle Dragon was not only one of the five strongest beasts in the world, but also proved that he was a monk with extremely advanced Taoism.


    Perhaps the current demeanor of the candle dragon should not be called Alzheimer''s, but should be called Da Zhi Ruo Yu.


    In terms of state of mind, Candle Dragon is definitely better than Princess Kong Qian, but the actual combat power may not be.


    Princess Kong Qian''s heart is impetuous, she accidentally revealed her mood, and her mood is not much stronger than Xiao Meng''s, but the bloodline of the peacock of the Ming King is the most noble among the five fierce beasts after all, and is a true innate power.


    If you really want to fight, no one can predict the final result.


    Zhulong only glanced at Princess Kong Qian, and then lost his gaze for a long time before focusing on Su Yan, and then said: "Young man, the wordless monument and the killing sword are in your hands. You are good at it. what!"


    Su Yan glanced at Zhulong, but did not speak.


    Then I listened to Zhulong said: "If you are willing to give me these two magic weapons, the old man can guarantee you to dominate the third region, what do you think?"


    "Govern the king and hegemony?" Su Yan smiled when he heard only these four words. Now he is in the third region, so he is always in the sky. Why should others give away his so-called power?


    Zhulong said: "Do you think it is not enough? That''s easy. The old man can promise you many powerful magic weapons and exercises. There are many ancient relics in Pimudi. These relics belong to you. What do you think? "


    The smile on Su Yan''s face gradually turned into disdain, and said: "Do you think you are coaxing a child? I will take what Su Yan wants with my own hands, and I never need other people''s charity. If you underestimate me, It will only make you suffer a big loss! Now the third region is under my control, Zhulong, you should not underestimate me."


    Su Yan��s words are already very real, but Zhulong still said stubbornly: "You are just a weak mortal, thinking that you can hug this female peacock''s thigh and you can speak out in front of the old man. ?"


    "Zhulong, you only have a divine nature. In my opinion, it is just a little loach in the pond. It is not me who speaks loudly, but you." Su Yanjian pointed to Changkong and said: "If I want to, I can move You knock down eighteen layers of hell!"


    Zhulong had never been to the immortal world, and he didn''t know that Su Yan was the former ruler of the ten thousand worlds. If he knew Su Yan''s true identity, how could Zhulong dare not speak so presumptuously in front of Su Yan!


    Precisely because he did not know Su Yan��s identity, after listening to Su Yan��s words, Zhulong looked very disdainful, and instead said: "How can a mortal like you exert the true power of the killing sword and the wordless stele? These magic weapons are really bright pearls. cast!"


    Princess Kong Qian next to her had already suffocated her anger, wishing to find a place where she could vent!


    "Lao Long! Should the account between you and me be settled?"


    Zhulong said: "Princess Kong Qian, you and I gambled ten tricks back then. The bet is where this Pimu Hill belongs. You are the loser. Are you going to regret it and no longer want to bet?"


    Princess Kong Qian said angrily: "Lao Long, you lied to this princess with a trick back then, and the result is naturally uncountable! If you have a kind, don''t run today, this princess will definitely burn you to ashes!"


    Su Yan didn''t know what happened back then, but there is one thing Su Yan is so clear about, that is, never show facts or reason with an angry woman!


    Doing so will only add fuel to the fire, and make this woman''s anger even stronger!


    Compared to Princess Kong Qian''s anger, Zhulong looked very calm, and said, "Princess Kong Qian, it doesn''t matter if the old man returns this Pimu hill to you. I was tired of this dark place."


    Princess Kong Qian said in a puzzled manner: "You old dragon can talk so easily, is it possible that you are thinking of some conspiracy!"


    Zhulong said: "The old man naturally counts his words, not to mention that if you and me are to force a victory or defeat, I am afraid that the third region will be crushed by us! Isn''t it a pity that the good scenery of Lingshan is destroyed? In fact? It��s not impossible that you want the old man to apologize to you..."


    Zhulong''s words came to an abrupt end here, deliberately leaving a small tail.


    Princess Kong Qian snorted heavily and said, "What are you planning for?"


    Zhulong said: "The old man''s plan is simple. It is enough for the princess to hand over the human monk around him to the old man. The old man will give the princess tea to admit his mistake, and then always give up the Pimu Hill. By the way, as long as it is Where the princess arrives, it��s okay for the old man to take the initiative to avoid thousands of miles!"


    Both of these conditions are very generous, which means that Zhulong thinks himself inferior to Princess Kong Qian.


    Existences at this level are of course very face-conscious, and even the suzerain of an ordinary sect can hardly say such a thing.


    Princess Kong Qian only felt that she had heard something wrong when she let the Buddha go, so she confirmed: "What do you want this princess to give you?"


    "Naturally is the human monk beside you."


    Candle Dragon only regarded Su Yan as an ordinary human monk. Even if he had the talent of the peerless Tianjiao, in the face of fierce beasts like them, the power of a human being was destined to be insignificant.


    And not so much that Zhulong was in Suyan''s idea, it was better to say that Zhulong was in Tasuyan''s magic weapon.


    Princess Kong Qian said in a daze, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Then Princess Kong Qian changed her mind and thought that Candle Dragon was just a dragon in the lower realm. She had never been to the upper realm. Naturally, she didn''t know the true identity of Su Yan, so she said such absurd conditions.


    After this moment, Princess Kong Qian suddenly became smiling like a flower, and said: "Candle Dragon, this princess can''t accept your conditions. Because the man next to this princess is not only unreasonable to you, but also princess. Can''t afford it! No one can afford him in this muddy world!"

 Chapter 3322： Hands-on

    Chapter 3322: Direct Hands


    Because of Princess Kong Qian''s words, Zhulong finally gathered his scattered eyes together, becoming extremely energetic, even extremely sharp.


    The sample of the dim-eyed faint model just now came from the candle dragon.


    Zhulong looked at Su Yan carefully, as if he wanted to see through everything about Su Yan, but no matter how he looked at it, Su Yan was just an ordinary human monk, with the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm in the seventh heaven, nothing more.


    Speaking seriously, it is not as good as the saints of the five holy places.


    If those saints came in person, Candle Dragon would not say such a thing. After all, saints are the reincarnation and reincarnation of the upper realm. As long as they exist in the upper realm, they have to give some face.


    But the man in front of him really didn��t see much mystery. At best, he could see that he had practiced the ancient yoga technique of Buddhism and locked his true essence and breath in his body, so it looked a little ordinary, actually. The above is to cultivate to the realm of returning to nature.


    Zhulong never thought of a possibility that Su Yan was far beyond what he could see through.


    Of course, the candle dragon has conceited strength and truth, but often some seemingly unbreakable truths will eventually be broken at some point.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Zhulong''s serious and scheming appearance, but could not see the mystery of Su Yan''s body. Her face gradually became gloomy, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    Princess Kong Qian laughed so openly, she was holding her waist and her tears were about to fall, she looked like a shrew in a vegetable market, it can be said that there is no image of a fairy princess at all!


    But she must laugh!


    This old dragon has worked hard for a lifetime, but in the end he will do such stupid things?


    Su Yan understood the reason for Princess Kong Qian''s ridicule, but she didn''t change her expression or excuses. She just stood still in silence.


    Instead, Zhulong became suspicious because of Princess Kong Qian''s loud ridicule.


    But not long after, Zhulong said again: "Could it be that Princess Kong Qian dare not agree?"


    Princess Kong Qian held on to her waist and finally got out of her smiling state, and said: "Lao Long, are you really stupid or fake? Didn''t this princess just talk about it? This princess Can''t make the decision for this man."


    Zhulong snorted heavily, and said, "Do you think this kind of bluff will scare the old man?"


    The laughter and words that were co-authored with Princess Kong Qian were all treated as bluffs by the candle dragon.


    Not bad! Zhulong really felt that way, he couldn''t think of the possibility that he would lose to the man in front of him even if he broke his head.


    Candle Dragon is also greedy for the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, but it is extremely difficult to collect these 30 magic weapons. Some magic weapons have even been heard scattered in the underworld. Even if he is powerful, he cannot go. The kingdom of the dead challenged the king of the underworld, so despite the greed for these years, he has not acted.


    Right now, there was a strong response between Su Yan carrying the wordless stele and the ancient emperor bell, and Su Yan held the famous killing sword in his hand. How could he not be moved by the name of Zhulong?


    The so-called heart is not as good as action, Zhulong snorted again, and said: "Pretending to be a fool, pretending to be pretentious, I want to see how good you are!"


    After speaking, the candle dragon directly shot at Su Yan, and the avenue created by the radiant rays of the sky turned into a dense, countless sword light between the sleeves of the candle dragon!


    These sword lights came directly towards Su Yan, without any intention of keeping his hands!


    The Murder Sword had long condensed the sword light in Su Yan''s hands. Although there was only one Murder Sword, when the **** sword light came out, it would destroy all the sword light in the sky!


    "In front of him, you are also equipped to use swordsmanship?" Princess Kong Qian proudly said, "Lao Long, you can honestly admit it this time!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s words further angered the candle dragon, who was about to organize the second wave of offensive, but didn''t want Su Yan''s killing sword to be in front of her!


    Zhulong didn''t even see Su Yan''s body skills clearly, and could only say that Su Yan''s speed was too fast!


    It''s not as fast as a human being can have!


    Everything is in between the electric light and flint, but the candle dragon''s reaction is also very fast, I saw that he formed a sword mark with one hand, and there was a boundless sword qi from his sleeve!


    Although the candle dragon here is only a soul, without physical support, the magnitude of the true soul is probably more than ten times that of the cultivator who crossed the eighth-layered heaven.


    The power of this casual sword tactic is exaggerated to an ridiculous degree!


    After colliding head-on with Su Yan''s killing sword, he didn''t suffer at all!


    Although Su Yan''s swordsmanship realm can perfectly suppress the candle dragon, the power of the candle dragon is too surging, reaching a level that is enough to break the skill!


    This is something that human monks can''t do anyway, it can only be said that the power of the candle dragon is too abnormal!


    After the candle dragon blocked Su Yan''s counterattack, he was able to stand firm, and he already knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship had reached the legendary highest realm!


    But the sword dragon''s own swordsmanship realm was not low, at least in Su Yan''s eyes, it was already considered to be the level of entering the room.


    Candle Dragon has lived for thousands of years. During this long time, he naturally has the time and energy to push swordsmanship and various spells to a fairly high level.


    The most feared thing in this world is the serious kung fu of dripping with rocks.


    Zhulong had already made plans, the next thing to do was to deal with Su Yan, and he would naturally win after he consumed Su Yan''s true essence!


    He has at least ten times the true essence of Su Yan, if it becomes pure consumption, it will definitely be a very favorable situation for the candle dragon.


    It''s not wrong for Zhulong to think so, but he still underestimated Su Yan. He thought that Su Yan only relied on supreme swordsmanship to cross the world. This was obviously underestimating Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is indeed superb, but it may not be his best ability.


    This time, the candle dragon handed the sword art again, and the white sun in the sky seemed to have an induction with him. The sun was originally transformed by the candle dragon''s eyes, and it is natural to have induction.


    Then I saw the vast white light and the sword light merge together, turning into a ubiquitous killing sword light!


    The power of this sword light is more than ten times that of the hurried move just now!


    Wherever the sun shines, it is the place where sword light can kill, and the enemy has nowhere to escape even if they want to escape!


    Even Princess Kong Qian''s body has ripples constantly swaying, obviously her power sensed danger and was automatically excited.


    But Princess Kong Qian had an interesting smile on her face, because she knew that a good show was just about to begin!


    I saw Su Yan holding the sword in front of his chest and pinching the other hand into a sword tactic, quickly forcing the true essence out of the body into the murder sword. At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were pious, it seemed that only the world was left. He and a murder sword!


    "In my name, everything is turned into a sunroe!"

 Chapter 3323： Ordinary humans

    The third thousand three hundred and twenty-three chapters are ordinary ordinary humans


    With Su Yan''s words, the sword light that had merged into the ten thousand zhang sunshine melted away!


    Surrounding Su Yan''s body, a dark void of about fifteen feet was formed!


    Even the light can''t enter this dark void!


    The overbearing power of Sun Luo''s power exceeds Zhulong''s imagination, and even the light can completely restrain it!


    Because the light was completely restrained, it was naturally impossible to see what Su Yan was inside.


    But one thing is very certain, that is, Su Yan''s sword intent has reached its peak at this time, and the strong sense of oppression it produces is as straight as Mount Tai!


    In the face of this strong pressure, even Zhulong was shocked, and could no longer maintain the arrogant posture as before, so he could only retreat quickly to the rear, pulling away from Su Yan.


    "This is the power of Vientiane Sunro! You are not a chaos, let alone a monster that has existed in the world before the world is divided and the chaos is not opened. How can you master this power? Are you not a human?!"


    Zhulong''s words were also panicked. This panic revealed that Zhulong had no absolute confidence when facing Su Yan.


    The feeling of looking down on small humans was also replaced by strong shock.


    However, the darkness created by Su Yan with the power of Sen Luo and the Murder Sword continued to spread in the air, covering almost half a mile in the blink of an eye.


    Not only the light in the void, but even the hard black mountain body, after encountering the power of the darkness, was eaten silently so that there was no scum left.


    Zhulong looked at him in shock, and his eyes were no longer as groggy as before.


    Just because he already knew that the man brought by Princess Kong Qian was definitely not a general, completely surpassed his understanding of human beings as weak creatures!


    Princess Kong Qian was standing high in the sky and laughed, "Old Dragon, do you know how powerful it is now? Do you know why this princess must let those humans wake you up? Just to humiliate you!"


    Zhulong looked up at Princess Kong Qian again, with a smile on her face. Although she was still trying to calm down, she actually had nothing to do.


    In front of Senluo''s power, even if the candle dragon''s mana is monstrous, it is useless, no matter how many spells are sent in, it will be eaten by Senluo''s power.


    Even if it is a candle dragon, it is impossible to surpass the mortal itself, the power used must be in the all phenomena of this world, and if it is the all phenomena of this world, it will definitely be restrained by the power of Sen Luo.


    But Candle Dragon had calculated in his heart that using the power of Sen Luo would inevitably cause a powerful burden to humans, and his mana was at least ten times that of Su Yan.


    If this man is forced to use Sun Luo''s power all the time, he might be exhausted...


    If it is one-on-one, this is a worthwhile tactic, but now there is another princess Kong Qian who is staring at him, even if the candle dragon puts Su Yan down! There is a more difficult female peacock waiting next!


    Suddenly, Zhulong had many thoughts in his mind, but these thoughts were denied one by one by himself.


    "Unexpectedly, just waking up from ten thousand years of sleep, will encounter such an unfavorable situation." Candle Dragon said in his heart.


    But even in the face of such an unfavorable situation, Candle Dragon did not panic, because it didn''t matter if he was defeated here.


    Because his primordial spirit always has a way to go, as long as he returns to his own body, he will become one of the five strongest fierce beasts between heaven and earth, no longer a simple monk.


    With the power of human beings, it is almost impossible to kill monsters of the candle dragon level!


    After Su Yan broke through the sunshine of the candle dragon, Su Yan''s voice suddenly came from the darkness and said: "Candle Dragon, where did you put the ancient emperor clock?"


    Zhulong was taken aback for a moment, and then realized: "Are you asking the old man to hand over the ancient imperial clock?"


    After Su Yan used the power of Sen Luo, the positions of the two sides also had a subtle exchange. Just now, the candle dragon threatened Su Yan to hand over the wordless stele and killing sword. Now it is Su Yan��s turn to say this. .


    "Zhulong, it seems that you also have some understanding of the spirit tool list. There are a total of 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list. How many have you collected in your hand?" Su Yan asked.


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, Zhulong completely confirmed Su Yan''s intentions, and then inevitably became angry!


    Since the creation of the heavens and the earth, the candle dragon has been in this area of ??heaven and earth. He has dealt with many powerful people, true immortals, and Taoist ancestors in history, and has never been threatened by a mere human!


    "What do you think of the old man? Do you think that the old man will succumb to you if you master the power of the sun?" The white beard of the candle dragon that almost fell to the ground was also a little cocked, revealing it At this time the owner is harbouring great anger!


    In the darkness, Su Yan''s voice was still relaxed, "Do you think my background is here? Candle Dragon."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Zhulong was stunned for a moment, only feeling that the powerful and incomparable sword intent was slowly dissipating in the huge darkness.


    There was also doubt in Zhulong''s eyes, not knowing what Su Yan was doing.


    But the candle dragon soon sensed that a very special breath rose from the darkness.


    The breath of the killing sword and the wordless stele are still there, but a strange fusion has taken place, and at the same time there is a breath of belief rising. When these three are combined, they become a force that almost transcends the mortal world. ...


    "How could this happen!" Zhulong couldn''t conceal the shock in his heart, and suddenly thought of another possibility: "Is it possible that even the death book is in your hands?"


    After saying this, Zhulong immediately denied: "The book of death has long been in the underworld, and it has been retained by the gods of the underworld for tens of thousands of years. Later, when the emperor conquered the underworld, the book of death fell into the hands of the underworld. You How can human beings get the death book?"


    It seemed that it was just to hit Zhulong''s face in particular, and the intense darkness that enveloped Su Yan suddenly dissipated in an instant!


    I saw Su Yan holding the killing sword and death book in his hand, and a wordless monument stood behind him. The picture of the three truths in one is undoubtedly hitting the face of the candle dragon!


    The sky is still full of sunshine, which carries strong lethality, but for Su Yan, who is already in the country of the wordless stele, there is absolutely no way to attack him here.


    The candle dragon couldn''t say a word for a long time, staring at Su Yan for a long time, and finally murmured: "How is this possible...a human being...the emperor of the Wu Clan, the Four Pillars of Jiejiao, and the Twelfth Temple How might a true immortal want to collect all the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, but in the end they can''t get what they want. You are obviously just an ordinary human, how can you achieve this level?!"

 Chapter 3324： They dare not

    Chapter 3324: They Don''t Dare


    "Ordinary humans?" Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard these four words.


    This old dragon is afraid that he has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, and he has slept with dementia. How does Su Yan look like an ordinary human?


    Can ordinary humans master the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo and push swordsmanship to the pinnacle level of eternal age?


    Human talents are urged to the extreme, even if it is the rare peerless Tianjiao between heaven and earth, coupled with the addition of luck, it is no more than equal to the saints of the five holy places.


    The power that Su Yan showed at this time had long surpassed the limit of human beings.


    This old dragon is really confused, even if he has never been to the fairy world, hasn''t he seen a pig run?


    Since the ages, there have been a lot of people who have banished the immortals from the mortal world, and they have not reacted to it until now, and they still say such stupid things, it really makes people laugh!


    If it hadn��t been for the agreement between Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan, I��m afraid they would have already told this old dragon Su Yan��s true identity with a smile. At that time, the old dragon��s expression would have been very interesting.


    "You are a human being, how did you get the death book?" Zhulong said, "It is impossible for a living person to walk freely in the underworld. It is impossible to resist the attack of death on the flesh, let alone the underworld. Qi! The strength of the king of the underworld is not trivial, and it is definitely not an existence that human monks can match!"


    Candle Dragon also had great ambitions for the 30 magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons. If these 30 auras were easy to get, he would have gone to get them.


    Thirty magic weapons are not only scattered among the heavens and myriad worlds, but many also fall into the hands of some powerful and martial sects. It is definitely not easy to seize magic weapons from the hands of these powerful figures. It is very easy. Evolve into a fight between life and death!


    Naturally, the Candle Dragon was not afraid to fight the human monk life and death, but... even the Candle Dragon couldn''t resist the invasion of the flesh by the forces of the underworld.


    So Candle Dragon never dared to go to the underworld to **** the death book!


    What the candle dragon dared not do, a small human actually did it!


    Isn''t this saying in a disguised form that the candle dragon of his ancient beast can''t even be compared to a small human?


    Zhulong only felt that Su Yan used some conspiracy and tricks to get the Death Book, but... no matter what conspiracy and tricks he used, it can be counted as a link of strength.


    But Zhulong still couldn''t accept the facts in front of him, looking at Su Yan only felt very uncomfortable.


    "The death book and the wordless stele were all obtained after I killed the Hades. As for the killing sword, it has been sealed by the immortal gate in the imperial palace of the hill of Emperor Xin, and there are cursed undead saints in the imperial palace. Coupled with the ancestor Xuantian who knocked on the immortal gate, all three of them have been cut under the sword by me, otherwise you think how I can achieve the three truths into one." Su Yan said calmly.


    Zhulong said: "It''s really absurd to the extreme. That ancestor Xuantian once had a relationship with the old man, and he has become an immortal immortal. If he hadn''t had a strong obsession in his heart, he would have existed in the world of ascension. The undead saint old lady is not familiar with it, but Pluto is the strongest existence in the underworld, not to mention the geographical blessings of the underworld. When you reach the underworld, only 10% of your human strength is left. How can you defeat the underworld? "


    What Zhulong said was inferred based on common sense, and couldn''t be said to be unreasonable.


    But Su Yan is an existence that even has the power of Senluo, you tell him that the universal truth in the world is a bit too absurd!


    According to common sense, the power of Senluo is simply not a power that humans can master. Has Su Yan also mastered it?


    So Princess Kong Qian laughed again, this time the old dragon was too pedantic.


    This set of opinions of Zhulong was not formed overnight, and it is not realistic to want to change immediately.


    When the body of the candle dragon is asleep for a long time, the spirit will occasionally wake up for a period of time, and it will turn into a monk and communicate with many powerful people in this third region.


    In the third region, there are five holy places that dominate everything. In fact, the Daxue Mountain in the north and the thousand-foot seabed in the south have many hidden old monsters. The outside world is not related to them.


    These bosses are not necessarily all human beings, nor are they necessarily interested in this mundane matter.


    The expression on Zhulong��s face was uncertain at this time, because he knew that the strength of the ancestor Xuantian was stable above those of the saints, but this was only obtained after paying the huge price of having a corpse and no soul, and not being able to ascend. power.


    There has never been a free lunch in this world, and you need to pay a price if you want to gain strength.


    It is not easy to defeat such an ancestor Xuantian!


    Su Yan stared at Zhulong and said, "I don''t need to lie to you. Everyone knows these things outside. I fought with the ancestor Xuantian and many saints were onlookers. And you have to understand that the third region is now My third place."


    Su Yan''s announcement was very domineering, and it also caused Zhulong to fall into a moment of silence.


    Candle Dragon was thinking about one thing at this time. If this man is telling the truth, then his strength is only afraid to surpass the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, and he will be the strongest human ever, even the heroes in the myths. Not to the man in front of me!


    The fight just now really made Zhulong feel deeply jealous, but he didn''t feel that Su Yan was strong enough to crush everything.


    What makes Zhulong even more concerned about is Su Yan''s realm, only crossing the Seventh Heaven of Tribulation Realm.


    The current state of the Seventh Heaven Crossing the Tribulation Realm, at least shows that Su Yan''s strength still has the possibility of continuing to rise, far from reaching his own limit.


    Human monks generally begin to question their physical limits after crossing the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven. This man is already so troublesome now, when he crosses the Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven, he can pinch those saints to death by raising his hands, just as easily as pinching an ant!


    "If you want to make a calculation, the third region should coincide with the Great Tribulation of Qianqiu, there will always be tides in the Great Tribulation to turn the tide, if you say that, the five holy places have been destroyed by you?" Zhulong asked.


    Only when the candle dragon awakened from the ten thousand years of sleep, he had no idea about the outside situation before he asked.


    Su Yan said, "The five holy places are now very useful tools for listening to my orders. It would be a shame to destroy them."


    Zhulong said: "You treat the five holy places as a tool. They may not think so. Are you afraid that the five holy places will eat you back?"


    Su Yan laughed, "They dare not."


    This answer Su Yan answered too lightly, without any hesitation.


    Candle Dragon no longer doubted, the man in front of him must be the strongest in the human race today!


    Even if placed in the long river of history, it is comparable to those strong men who have become holy in the flesh!


    Su Yan said, "Are you willing to discuss things with me now, Zhulong."


    At first, Zhulong thought he had stabilized Su Yan, but after the hands-on trial just now, Zhulong had completely abandoned this idea.

 Chapter 3325： The lion has a big mouth

    Chapter 3325: The Lion''s Big Mouth


    Candle Dragon already knew that Su Yan''s Su Yan was extremely strong, and it was impossible to conquer it between two or three moves.


    But Zhulong still coveted Su Yan''s murder sword, wordless monument, and death book, and if given the opportunity, he still wanted to get it into his own hands!


    In addition, Candle Dragon has one more thing to be sure: "It seems that you are also collecting magic weapons on the spirit tool list. I don''t know how many magic weapons you have collected in your hands?"


    "Twenty-seven pieces." Su Yan''s answer was simple.


    "What?!" This time Zhulong could no longer remain calm, these two words almost blurted out!


    The number 27 is really shocking!


    The candle dragon has known the legend of the spirit weapon list since ancient times, and has made great efforts to this end, in the end it was no more than an ancient imperial bell.


    And how long it took the man in front of him to collect 27 of the 30 magic weapons!


    In such a comparison, it seems that Zhulong has failed!


    Could it be that he has lived on a dog''s body these years, and he can''t even compare with a mere human!


    The more and more Zhulong thought, the more angry, but after another thought, Zhulong expressed great suspicion of Su Yan''s words, saying: "From ancient times to the present, no one has ever been able to collect so many magic weapons on the spiritual tool list. ! Even the emperor of the year couldn''t do this to the extent! Are you true or deceiving the old man?"


    Su Yan said calmly: "The Emperor of Humanity is naturally inferior to me. The princes in those places can rebel against the Emperor several times, and the Emperor of humanity can only compromise in the end. If anyone dares to rebel in front of me, I will definitely kill them. Don''t give any chance."


    Su Yan''s words sound great, but he definitely has the strength and capital to say this.


    At this time, Zhulong didn''t know how to speak, because the shocking facts that the man in front of him gave him were too many, and it took time to digest it.


    Master the power of Senluo and kill the supreme beings like Pluto and Xuantian ancestor...


    If the ancient emperor bell was also delivered to this man, wouldn''t he only have the last two magic weapons left to collect all the magic weapons on the spirit tool list?


    Legend has it that after 30 magic weapons are collected, they can resist a heavy catastrophe.


    This man has already crossed the Seventh Heaven of Tribulation Realm, and the purpose of collecting all the 30 magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons is naturally for the last Heavenly Tribulation!


    Just by looking at Su Yan''s current strength, you can know that his Ninth Heavenly Tribulation is even more violent than the previous eightfold Heavenly Tribulation combined!


    Although the power of Senluo can even be dissipated by the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, if you are seeking a little insurance, the final method is to collect all the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons!


    When the time comes, 30 magic weapons will be thrown out, and all the tribulations will be resolved!


    Then the flesh became holy and ascended into the heavens!


    The future achievements in the heavens are limitless!


    This is the most beautiful vision, and it is also the ultimate pursuit shared by every powerful person who collects magic weapons on the list!


    It''s just that this beautiful vision has always been very ethereal, and no one has ever realized it so close at hand!


    And Candle Dragon is also making his own calculations in his heart. If he still wants to become a sacred body, his only chance is to take the thirty magic weapons on the spirit tool list into his own hands.


    Why does the candle dragon have to be physically sanctified?


    If the candle dragon abandoned his body, then he would be no different from an ordinary monk. After entering the fairy world, he would be the lowest virtual immortal, and would no longer have the benefits of this huge body.


    The huge body of the candle dragon was originally the spirit of heaven and earth, and it was more powerful than all the magical treasures of the ancient Qizhen level. The body contained powerful mana, and it could take a lot of advantage regardless of cultivation or fighting with people.


    Moreover, let the candle dragon change from being one of the mortal five evil spirits to the lowest and most common virtual immortal, he couldn''t accept this difference in identity.


    This is the idea of ??making chicken heads rather than phoenix tails, but there is nothing to say, because many people think this way.


    There is also the fleshly sanctification. It is said that after arriving in the immortal realm, the achievements that can be achieved are much higher than ordinary immortalization. What''s more, the thousands of miles in the body of the candle dragon, if the flesh is sanctified, it will definitely achieve eternal immortality.


    To put it simply, if the candle dragon can get the 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list, maybe the final achievement can be comparable to that of Nuwa Fuxi!


    This is naturally a great temptation, so the candle dragon stared at Su Yan without saying a word. In fact, he was calculating the possibility of killing Su Yan!


    Zhulong thought to himself, this kid must not be an ordinary person, he is most likely a child of luck, otherwise he would not be able to ask for the ancient imperial clock here, and it would be impossible to collect the magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons. Lots of pieces!


    This requires not only a strong ability, but also a very strong luck, because some magic weapons have long been lost in some wilderness and are not in the hands of monks at all. If you want to discover it, you can only rely on ethereal opportunities.


    "What do you call your Excellency?" Zhulong asked.


    "Su Yan, the master of one door."


    With the opening of the candle dragon, the solemn murderous aura immediately dissipated, and the fusion of the sword light from the sky and the sunlight finally ended.


    It seems that Zhulong is planning to shake hands with Su Yan to make peace, but in fact, he must not take it lightly.


    Su Yan was also on guard in secret, not knowing what the candle dragon was singing. None of the bosses who can live for so many years are fuel-efficient lamps!


    "Master Su, did you come to see the old man for the ancient imperial clock?" Zhulong asked.


    "Yes, I hope you will hand over the ancient imperial clock. I will exchange many magic weapons handed down in ancient times with you. Many of the magic weapons that cut and explain teachings have fallen into my hands. If you are willing to exchange them, I will definitely not let you suffer." Su Yan said.


    Zhulong said: "The ancient imperial clock is the only existence between heaven and earth. I can''t find a second similar magic weapon. Master Su, if you want to change it, you must use at least thirty former ancient treasures, right? "


    Zhulong was completely open to the lion''s mouth, and after knowing Su Yan''s purpose, he thought he could be a stranger.


    But this can actually be regarded as a disguised rejection.


    Su Yan frowned slightly. Candle Dragon is one of the five evils. If you really want to fight life and death, it will have serious consequences. It is precisely because of this fear that Su Yan said that he would barter.


    Who knows that the candle dragon actually offered such a condition, even if Su Yan recently got a lot of spoils, the conditions for these 30 former ancient treasures are too harsh, except for the five holy places in this world, I am afraid that there is no school. Can meet such conditions.


    If you don''t count the magic weapons on the list of spirit tools, even Su Yan has no more than twelve ancient treasures.

 Chapter 3326： First salute

    The third thousand three hundred and twenty-six chapters first salute and then soldiers


    Although there are not so many magic weapons in his hands, Su Yan still pretends to be a snake: "Okay, I promise you, are the 30 ancient Qizhen treasures?"


    Su Yan said this also for testing purposes.


    Candle Dragon can test Su Yan, and Su Yan can naturally test him in reverse.


    But Su Yan''s temptation really produced Yaozi.


    Just listening to Su Yan''s voice hasn''t fallen yet, and Zhulong has changed his mouth and said: "Master Su, you got it wrong, the old man just said sixty magic weapons!"


    Even Princess Kong Qian��s face changed, but she burst into laughter immediately, ��Lao Long, you are really shameless, but you are also a ten-thousand-year-old ancestor. When you say it, you are like farting. ?"


    Zhulong said: "Female peacock, this is a matter between the old man and Sumen master. What does it have to do with you? With your old accounts, the old man will naturally settle with you later."


    The purpose of Zhulong''s words is very simple. It is to differentiate the cooperative position between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    Regardless of whether Su Yan or Princess Kong Qian, they are already the best in the world.


    Even if it is as strong as a candle dragon, one-to-two is impossible. The best way to deal with it is of course to divide and conquer.


    Su Yan looked at the candle dragon, with a slightly sly smile on his face, and said: "Candle dragon, if you want 60 pieces, I can promise you, the big deal is to destroy the five holy places and master all the ancient treasures they treasured. Come into my hands to make a deal with you, do you really want to promise me?"


    Su Yan''s attitude and swordsmanship level really surpassed Zhulong''s imagination, and he showed that I only wanted the ancient emperor clock.


    When Zhulong temporarily repented and increased his conditions, he never thought that Su Yan could really agree. He had known it a long time ago and he had spoken five hundred directly. In that case, even if Su Yan was a fairy, it would be impossible to gather so many ex-Gu Qizhen.


    It is difficult to say whether the total number of ancient Qizhen level magic weapons in these heavens and worlds is 500.


    When Su Yan''s question was raised, Zhulong was embarrassed instead.


    The sixty pieces of ancient Qizhen are of course very attractive, but the ancient emperor Zhong Zhulong did not want to let it out anyway!


    As a result, Zhulong was caught in a dilemma, unable to speak a word for a long time.


    But Princess Kong Qian��s thoughts of Zhulong were clearly understood by Princess Kong Qian, and said: "I have seen through this old dragon��s thoughts. To put it bluntly, I just want to have a prostitute. Why do you waste your lips and tongue with him? Su Yan, just do it. Up."


    Princess Kong Qian''s temper is very hot, she has always been doing things her own way, not very calm.


    Su Yan is different. After all, he is the leader of a faction. To do things, he must have the attitude of the leader of the faction. In everything, he must pay attention to courtesy before soldiers.


    First, do the etiquette thoroughly, so that you don''t have to worry about it when you do it later, let alone leave any room.


    Zhulong said: "Leader Su, the old man can promise you this deal. Sixty former ancient treasures, plus the extinction of the five sacred sites, combined with these two favorable conditions, I am afraid no one in this world can refuse."


    The candle dragon seems to have some feud with the saints of the five holy places, so it is happy to see the extinction of the five holy places.


    But Su Yan didn''t ask what was going on, and didn''t bother to ask.


    If the Five Great Sacred Grounds were truly extinct in the end, those saints would have done it themselves. Offending so many people, enemies are all over the heavens and all realms, except for their own people, everyone is eager for them to die. Such a force can live to this day, I have to say, it is enough to be a miracle!


    Zhulong said again: "Just before the transaction, can the leader of the Soviet Union satisfy the old man''s small wish? Can he show all the 27 magic weapons in front of the old man for the old man to visit. These magic weapons the old man also dreamed. For many years, but never seen it, it��s a shame."


    Listening to the meaning of Zhulong, it seems that I just want to see what the magic weapon looks like on the spiritual tool list, and then I have a small long-cherished wish.


    Su Yan also simply waved his sleeves, and placed the remaining twenty magic weapons in the void.


    These two dozen magic weapons are shining in the sky, and there is still a mysterious connection between many magic weapons.


    "Some of the magic weapons on the spirit tool list are combined, and they can often be ten times or even twenty times more powerful. This is the case with murder swords, wordless tablets, and death books. There are many combinations in it, but I am born to work hard. , I have been running around all over the world, and I have no time to explore." Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little regretful when he said this.


    In the face of these magic weapons shining with different colors of light, even Princess Kong Qian looked a little drunk, not to mention the candle dragon, who had already seen her heart drunk.


    Then a trace of greed flashed in Zhulong''s eyes, and then Zhulong suddenly waved his sleeve.


    Then the pale sun in the sky disappeared, and the sky and the earth fell into darkness.


    "This is the ability to steal the world and change the day. The old dragon wants to **** your magic weapon, Su Yan!" Princess Kong Qian said in the darkness.


    Actually, there is no need for Princess Kong Qian to mention something, Su Yan has already seen through the trick of the dragon!


    This old dragon still exposed his greed and ambition!


    Like Princess Kong Qian, Zhulong was born with a good body. You don''t need to practice, you are already the spirit of heaven and earth, possessing powerful power.


    Beings of this kind are born with divine power and are very powerful without the need for cultivation, so there is not much time for cultivation, and less time for cultivation of the state of mind.


    The candle dragon looked like an old man, but in fact, his mental state was only better than Princess Kong Qian, and he reached the level of crossing the tribulation realm.


    That''s why I did such a stupid thing in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan dared to take out the twenty-seven magic weapons, so naturally he was not afraid of snatching them by the candle dragon. Although these magic weapons are placed close at hand, it is inevitable to pay a price if you want to offend!


    In fact, it is not a special skill to steal the sky and change the day. I saw a **** light in the darkness splitting the pure darkness!


    Then a white light appeared in the cracks in the sky!


    Then the space trembled, and the candle dragon also let out a scream!


    All this happened in the darkness, and Su Yan''s sword was so fast that the candle dragon could not resist Su Yan''s sword light at all, and the dirty hand that stretched out was directly slashed by the murderer''s sword!


    And in the darkness, there were several dragon-like **** sword lights whizzing past, cutting the huge darkness around to pieces!


    This trick of stealing the sky and changing the day in the sleeves became fragmented immediately!


    The white sunlight also seeped in through the dark gaps. Under the reflection of these pale rays, I saw that the dragon had broken an arm!

 Chapter 3327： Upside down

    Chapter 3327: Upside Down the Universe


    Zhulong''s forehead was full of fine beads of sweat, and the pain of a broken arm was extremely difficult to suppress.


    Moreover, the candle dragon standing here is his primordial spirit, and the primordial spirit''s various perceptions are more sensitive than the physical body, which means that the candle dragon is more painful than normal at this time!


    And those two dozen magic weapons were all suspended in the air, still in their original positions.


    This is why the candle dragon is called stealing chickens and not eating rice. He thinks that Su Yan can be fooled with his supernatural powers in his sleeves, stealing the sky and changing the sky, but he does not know that playing such boring tricks in front of Su Yan will only insult himself.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Lao Long, what you did is really funny, do you think that you can succeed by being a shameless robber? It must be very uncomfortable now?"


    Zhulong gritted his teeth, stared at Su Yan fiercely, and asked, "How do you see through the old man''s ability?"


    Su Yan said, "Do you say that you have the ability to steal the world and change the day? There is a great sage of Tianpeng in the monster race today. He has used it several times in front of me. This kind of ability is novel once seen. After that, everything was flawed."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Lao Long was silent for a while, and then said, "Great Sage Peng could be regarded as a half-disciple of the old man that day. He learned a lot of magical powers from the old man, but he didn''t expect him to be planted in this place. Don''t be too happy, because the previous fight between the old man and you has just begun! It is absolutely impossible for your hatred to hurt the old man!"


    Listening to Zhulong''s words, it was obvious that he didn''t intend to be soft to Su Yan just like that, which made Su Yan a little funny.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that this old dragon deceived Su Yan to show all the magic weapons and wanted to take it forcibly. After being seen through, he didn''t have any shame. Instead, he blamed Su Yan for hurting him.


    Su Yan said, "You can just use what you have. Why do you talk so much nonsense? If you still want to be a robber, I will cut off your other arm."


    Su Yan''s words happened to fall on the painful foot of Zhulong, causing Zhulong to be angry again, almost vomiting a mouthful of blood!


    Zhulong hadn''t suffered such a big loss in the past tens of thousands of years. Even when he fought Princess Kong Qian, he had the upper hand.


    Even when the body was sleeping outside and wandering, no one would dare to be so arrogant in front of him once he was seen through his identity. Now he was not only cut off by an arm, but more importantly, he was actually defeated by a human. Monk, this is really a shame!


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant!" Zhulong roared, and suddenly there was another burst of space = extremely strange and weird shock.


    In this time of space vibration, it seems that the pale sun on the day has also been replaced, from the top of the head to the bottom, emitting a vast white light from the incomparably deep gloom!


    But those black rocks hung above Su Yan''s head instead.


    Princess Kong Qian was also affected, but she didn''t care, only thinking that Candle Dragon used some spell that affected their perception.


    Su Yan also had an indifferent expression, but said indifferently, "Is it upside down? It''s also a very powerful supernatural power."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian realized that Candle Dragon was not using any spells that affected her perception, but a real magical power.


    Within the range affected by the spell, the position between heaven and earth has changed.


    After the position of the sun and earth is changed, the blood in the human body will begin to retrograde.


    If you can''t grasp the true essence and essence in the body very firmly, the final fate is most likely to be bleeding from the seven orifices and bursting into death!


    If the spell of Candle Dragon is placed in the territory of a certain sect in the world, I am afraid that it is already a river of blood at this time.


    But the words used to deal with Su Yan seem a little inadequate.


    With such a simple method, it is naturally impossible to win Su Yan.


    Of course, Zhulong knew this too. The reason why he arranged the domain where the universe was hanging upside down was because he was very afraid of Su Yan''s swordsmanship!


    After the universe hangs upside down, everything in the domain will be reversed, including the condensation of sword energy and the movement of the true essence in the body.


    Although Su Yan would not be directly hurt by his domain, the movement of his true essence and the aggregation of sword energy would inevitably be greatly affected, and perhaps he would never be able to display the terrifying sword power just now!


    Under the circumstances, will the candle dragon have a chance?


    Zhulong''s repair was originally shocking, and he understood the truth of the right time and place.


    If there is no battlefield that is beneficial to you, then rely on your own ability to create!


    Su Yan was not surprised that Zhulong had developed such a field, because this old dragon had such a shocking ability.


    It would be weird if the candle dragon didn''t have such a shocking ability! Isn''t the nearly infinite life of the candle dragon equivalent to living on the dog?


    After the universe was hanging upside down, Zhulong also shot again!


    The incomparably cold white light below once again merged with the powerful sword aura of Candle Dragon, and directly rushed towards Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    "Fool, the useless trick just now, do you think it can be useful now?" Su Yan gently flicked the killing sword in his hand, and the **** sword light woven into a sword net in the air, coping with the tricks of the candle dragon, compared to just now It''s even easier!


    For a while, Candle Dragon didn��t know what to say, and then listened to Su Yan said: ��The same trick can��t kill me twice, not to mention that your trick did not kill me the first time. It��s a meaningless defeat. . If you have always been lucky, you will never be able to defeat my Su."


    Su Yan''s words sounded extremely harsh to Zhulong, this is simply the Sun family human being teaching him how to fight!


    He Zhulong has lived for so many years. In terms of seniority, the monks in the current practice world, whether they are human or demon, need to honor him as the ancestor.


    Zhulong has always been very arrogant, so being taught by Su Yan at this time was a major shame to him!


    Candle Dragon gritted his teeth and said: "Boy, you won''t be mad for much time, the old man is really angry! Even the female peacock can''t save you!"


    Princess Kong Qian smiled: "Old Long, what you said is too funny. This princess also really admires your face. She wanted to be a robber and cut her arm off by Su Yan, and she used a killer move. No, who are you threatening? Do you think that the world will be invincible if the cannon is fired? You are afraid that you are sleeping with dementia!"


    Zhulong said proudly: "What if the old man has only one arm left, one hand can cover the sky! One hand can turn the universe upside down, and even the five elements can be turned over! Boy, the strength of the old man is definitely not comparable to that of your mere humans! You think that you can steadily beat the old man, that''s a foolish dream!"

 Chapter 3328： Candle light

    Chapter 3328


    Sure enough, with the words of the candle dragon, Su Yan''s scarlet sword net broke in the air without attacking itself. With the collapse of Su Yan''s sword net, the white sunlight came again towards Su Yan with strong damage. !


    Princess Kong Qian''s discoloration changed slightly at this moment, because this old dragon was not just talking about it, but on the basis of turning the universe upside down, it really turned the five elements over!


    The so-called turning of the five elements is equivalent to changing the positions of gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, and the place where the five elements reproduce and restrain will also change accordingly.


    In this way, Su Yan''s sword net would break without attack, only because the internal balance mechanism for maintaining operation was destroyed.


    Zhulong''s arrogance is not groundless, but it also has some capital.


    It''s just... Candle Dragon didn''t dare to take it lightly, because these spells and great supernatural powers he used had a barrier that he couldn''t get around.


    That is the power of Su Yan''s Vientiane Sunro!


    No matter if you are reversing the universe or the Five Elements, to put it bluntly, all are playing the world law in applause. As long as it hasn''t got rid of the realm of the world law, it is bound to be powerless in front of the power of Vientiane Senluo.


    It can even be said that Su Yan can easily restore the order that was overturned by the candle dragon through the power of Sen Luo.


    Sure enough, with a light footstep, Su Yan created a field that Candle Dragon couldn''t penetrate.


    Within this realm, all the reversed order was restored instantly.


    So in Princess Kong Qian''s eyes, Su Yan suddenly turned into an upside-down posture, and the aura around him was strange and inexplicable.


    Princess Kong Qian understood that at this time she was within the range of the candle dragon''s supernatural powers, and she should be the one hanging upside down.


    Su Yan said: "Zhulong, I didn''t want to fight with you, but if you don''t know how to praise, I can''t do anything, so I have to come and pick up the ancient emperor clock myself.


    After displaying the field that made Zhulong helpless, the offensive and defensive attitude between Su Yan and Zhulong also reversed in an instant.


    It''s just that Candle Dragon didn''t seem to react from the change in reality. He stared at Su Yan fiercely, the anger in his heart hard to calm down. He has never been so threatened by a mere human!


    The candle dragon was about to say something ruthless, venting his heart''s roar, but saw a **** sword light strangling it head-on!


    Where this sword light passed, the great supernatural powers displayed by the candle dragon retreated steadily, and it could even be said to be defeated!


    Can hardly stop Su Yan and Murder Sword!


    Seeing this sword light, he was about to kill him head-on, but the candle dragon didn''t even dodge, so he stood in place, and then roared, "Jiuyin of the candle light!"


    With the roar of the candle dragon, Su Yan''s sword light immediately stagnated!


    It seems to be caught in the lingering oil and water, and it freezes very badly when it cuts through the sky!


    The white Sensen light in the sky suddenly bloomed, and even Su Yan''s Senluo power was suppressed within an inch, almost unable to move!


    As long as it is the world law, Su Yan''s power of Sen Luo can be invincible.


    At this time, the white Sensen''s light, the power of Senluo would be suppressed and contracted, something that Su Yan had never expected.


    It seems that Su Yan has become a bit disadvantaged by the situation, but after a blink of an eye, Su Yan burst out laughing and said: "Candle Dragon, you are like the strength that the five evil spirits should have. The ability just now, and the three of the monster clan There is no difference at all..."


    Regardless of whether it is the reversal of the universe or the reversal of the five elements, it is a supernatural power that can only be deduced by a first-class master!


    If the monks in the mortal world saw it, they would be shocked to throw objects to the ground, but Su Yan was so humiliated, so that Zhulong felt great unwillingness in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything back. Then, because these peerless magical powers are indeed meaningless in front of Su Yan, they are all white paper that will be destroyed with a single tap of the murderous sword!


    At this time, the "Candle Illumination Nine Yin" displayed by the Dragon Dragon may not be stronger than the previous two magical powers.


    The reason for temporarily suppressing Su Yan is very simple.


    Just because the candle dragon injected his unique divinity as the "Zhongshan God" into the white light of the sky!


    Divinity is a power that shouldn''t appear in the world, but only this power that shouldn''t appear in the world can not fear the powerful restraint of Su Yansen Luo''s power!


    Under the brilliance of "Candle Light Nine Yin", Candle Dragon did temporarily suppress Su Yan, but after suppressing Su Yan, Candle Dragon fell into a relatively confused state.


    Because Zhulong had already used all his strength to suppress Su Yan, there was no time to use other skills to defeat Su Yan.


    What''s the point of mere suppression?


    And because the candle dragon used its full strength, it must not be able to hold it for too long. If it pushes itself too far, if there is any flaw, the female peacock who has been watching the battle next to it will not give up such a good opportunity.


    At this moment, the candle dragon feels like a man on his back. I only think that Su Yan is like a big stone blocking the way. Don��t deal with him, he��s blocking your way, you want to deal with him, he is more than ten thousand dollars, let You can''t ask for your best effort.


    Candle Dragon couldn''t come up with any good solution, and Su Yan also had nothing to do with Candle Dragon''s divinity due to his mortal status.


    The so-called divinity, to put it bluntly, is equivalent to playing a game and opening a cheating plug-in, and all the power of this world is above the divinity.


    However, the mortal beings are more than hundreds of millions, and there may not be more than ten people who can open this kind of plug-in.


    Suddenly, Zhulong and Su Yan couldn''t help each other and fell into the wrong stage of stalemate.


    Princess Kong Qian has always had no patience. Just now, Su Yan and Zhulong were in a mess. She could still watch. Now that she is in a dull stalemate, Princess Kong Qian immediately said, "Su Yan, you can''t beat this one. Shameless old dragon. If you can''t help it, it''s better to switch to this princess!"


    Su Yan always didn''t like others to intervene in his fight, even if the person who wanted to intervene was Princess Kong Qian.


    At the moment, he and Zhulong are unsure of victory or defeat. If they are disturbed by Princess Kong Qian, I am afraid that this battle will become yellowish.


    Su Yan said: "Why the princess should be so troubled, give me some time, and naturally I can cut off the other arm of the candle dragon. This is not difficult at first.


    "Lazi dare you!" Zhulong was so angry that he almost vomited blood, "Do you think the old man''s arm can be cut off at will? The old man just ignored it! If the old man deals with you seriously, you must not have a chance! Damn it! You are just a mere mortal, and you dare to be so arrogant in front of the old man! Back then, the Yellow Emperor also wanted to respect the old man with a bell of the **** of the mountain. What is your background, dare to be so arrogant!"

 Chapter 3329： Suffocating flame

    Chapter 3329: A suffocating flame


    Although Zhulong was angry, there was no doubt that Princess Kong Qian was more worried. Candle Dragon has personally seen how terrible this female peacock is soaring.


    If Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan formed a siege, he would definitely not be able to resist.


    Now it will take a while before the body of the candle dragon is completely awakened. If the moment is passed, when the soul is in the body, naturally there is no need to fear Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    Su Yan is just a mere mortal, how can he withstand the huge body of the candle dragon thousands of miles away?


    The power of the physical body and the divine nature are integrated, and there is no need to fear the power of Su Yan!


    As for the angry female peacock, the candle dragon is also not afraid. It is not good to say that the female peacock has been defeated tens of thousands of years ago. This time she woke up because of the relationship of the powerful sacrifice, the spirit, The physical body is in the fullest state, and it is natural to beat her.


    Therefore, what the candle dragon needs most is to delay time.


    As long as it is time for the soul to return to the body, and Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian are still trapped by him in Pimu''s mound without breaking free from the outside world, then he has the confidence to become the final winner!


    By then, wouldn''t all the 27 magic weapons fall into his hands?


    At that time, physical sanctification was no longer a dream!


    After thinking of this, Zhulong said to Su Yan: "You and I are fighting between men. You don''t want a woman to intervene in the battle between us? Besides, with your strength and realm, you will definitely disdain it. Can a woman help?"


    These few words of Zhulong were completely digging holes for Su Yan.


    Zhulong remained silent on the surface, but secretly stared at Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan said in less than a moment: "Zhulong, you want to fight alone with me, is it because you are afraid of our two sides? Of course I want to talk about fighting etiquette, but I have always responded directly to complaints. Suddenly attacked me and seized more than 20 magic weapons from me. It would be ridiculous to talk to an old thief like you about fighting etiquette! Princess Kong Qian, why didn��t you do it? Let��s kill this old thief together!"


    Zhulong never thought that Su Yan would say such a thing, because every great master of the human world is very face-saving, and his tactics of bluffing and killing have always been unfavorable, but he did not expect to hit a big nail in Su Yan today.


    So that Zhulong immediately became anxious and frustrated: "Su Yan! You, you! You are shameless!"


    "Shameless? When you attacked me just now, did you ever wonder if you were shameless?" Su Yan immediately retorted, "To deal with a gentleman, I naturally have the means of a gentleman, but I will not deal with a real villain like you. Use the rhetoric of a gentleman to restrain yourself! Let''s take your life, Zhulong!"


    Su Yan urged the True Essence in his body frantically, and the power of Sen Luo outside his body was greatly strengthened, and the divine white light of the Candle Dragon could not be suppressed for a while!


    Candle Dragon could only forcefully use the powerful mana in his body to contend with Su Yan. If the "Candle Illumination Nine Yin" trick was also broken, I''m afraid it was when he killed him.


    On the side of the candle dragon, the flames of Phoenix had already burned violently!


    Along with the phoenix flame, there was also the surging killing intent of Princess Kong Qian!


    The situation of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian joining forces has been formed, even if the candle dragon said more words at this time, it is useless!


    Unexpectedly, the most difficult situation is taking shape!


    I saw a beautiful flame across the sky!


    The vast white light was also suppressed by the powerful firelight in an instant, and then another burst of power exploded between the rumblings!


    It turns out that in addition to the flames of the Phoenix, Princess Kong Qian''s attack also included the second divine power attack!


    Princess Kong Qian was killed as soon as she came up, she had absolutely no reservations!


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth were enveloped by a layer of orange light, and the light of "Candle Illuminated Nine Yin" was completely suppressed!


    The two divine forces launched a direct confrontation in the air!


    After that, the surrounding space vibrated, and several cracks appeared in the space during the vibration!


    This is because the divine power is too strong, even the space itself can''t bear it, so the cracks between the dimensions will be torn apart!


    The howling wind and the surrounding broken rocks were drawn into the cracks of the dimension, but Princess Kong Qian still had no plans to stop. At this time, when she whizzed through the air, it was almost like a small round. The sun is full of incredibly strong light!


    Among the royal fire monks Su Yan knew, the Panshan ancestor who possessed the body of fire virtue was the most powerful.


    However, compared with Princess Kong Qian, the flames of the ancestors of Panshan are obviously two big differences!


    The difference in mana between the two parties is too big to be measured!


    What Princess Kong Qian showed was enough to destroy the world and instantly break all balance at once!


    The ancestor of Panshan is far from able to do this level!


    Whether it is the reverse of the universe or the reversal of the five elements, these skills are of no use in the face of Princess Kong Qian''s powerful fire!


    The level of flame arrogance makes people doubt life!


    Just looking at Princess Kong Qian''s posture, people have no doubt that she was going to destroy the world!


    After seeing Princess Kong Qian''s fighting style, Su Yan understood why in many myths, her Princess Kong Qian was worshipped as the **** of destruction!


    Such a strength, and the continuous spread of flames that are enough to burn everything, can indeed bring a sense of oppression that is strong enough to suffocate the intelligent creatures on the ground!


    The reversed universe also collapsed with the appearance of space cracks!


    The candle dragon''s manipulation of the five elements obviously does not include the power of Princess Kong Qian, so the reversal of the five elements has become a virtual reality!


    Faced with Princess Kong Qian''s aggressive posture, Zhulong could only temporarily give up the possibility of suppressing Su Yan, and could only do his best to deal with Princess Kong Qian!


    This violent female peacock, once she starts to vent her anger, it is definitely not a joke!


    The dimensional cracks in the sky continue to expand, but Princess Kong Qian and Zhulong don''t care at all, they are still using their huge magic power!


    Many phoenix flames collapsed after colliding with the magical power of the candle dragon in the air, and after falling on the mountain below, a flame of destruction was formed!


    These flames dissolved the black mountains, and then a river of magma soon formed below.


    Even the air is full of various sulfur compounds.


    At this moment Su Yan only felt as if he had returned to the doomsday volcano.


    Princess Kong Qian came up for this round of attack, and even Su Yan was suffocated to watch the battle. Not to mention the candle dragon at the center of the flame storm. At this time, he only had to parry, except for that. He can''t do much outside!

 Chapter 3330： Divine secret

    Chapter 3330: The Secret of Divinity


    Princess Kong Qian''s body and the soul are one, which has an overwhelming advantage compared to the candle dragon where only the soul is here and whose arm was cut off by Su Yan!


    For Su Yan, the candle dragon has two major advantages, the first is huge mana, and the second is possessing divinity.


    But these two advantages turned into a disadvantage in front of Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian, who is the unity of body and soul, can crush the candle dragon in terms of mana and divinity!


    And even if the Candle Dragon controls the laws of heaven and earth no matter how powerful it is, it can be burned through by Princess Kong Qian''s anger!


    Princess Kong Qian had little skill in fighting, and there was no control. It can even be said that Princess Kong Qian has an unparalleled talent, and her control of flames is not as good as a monk in the Golden Core period, but her power is so surging that she can burn through even the rules, and she doesn''t care about skills!


    In the face of absolute power, the so-called skills are meaningless at all!


    Unknowingly, the white beard of Zhulong was dyed with orange flames!


    The image of the candle dragon here is transformed from the soul, so even if the beard is part of the soul, once it is burned, the candle dragon only feels painful!


    But he still has to maintain his position. If something goes wrong, he will be burnt to death by this female peacock!


    And at this moment, a blood-colored sword light flew through the sky silently and suddenly appeared behind the candle dragon!


    The huge killing intent was completely suppressed by Su Yan, and Jian Guang walked silently through the void!


    With this sword, Su Yan wanted the life of Candle Dragon!


    Because the killing intent was completely condensed, there was no leak, and the pressure on the front of Princess Kong Qian was strong enough, the candle dragon didn''t even notice that the killing sword was already behind!


    Then the murderous sword heart moved at will, turning into a tiny blood stab towards the back of the candle dragon''s neck!


    If this sword is pierced, it will surely be able to see the blood seal the throat, and the killing characteristics of the killing sword can also be used to the extreme!


    Even if the candle dragon possesses a powerful divinity, it is one of the five evil spirits in the world, I am afraid it will be scattered!


    However, at this critical moment of life and death, a golden light appeared behind the candle dragon. After the golden light was condensed, the image of a yellow bell could be vaguely seen!


    Then this yellow bell rang suddenly, and the bells were all over the world, and even the phoenix flames that fell on the mountain below flared with the bell!


    And the murder sword collided with Huang Zhong at this moment!


    Bang!


    Hearing a loud noise, the ancient emperor bell still withstood the killing blow of the killing sword!


    The Murder Sword quickly retreated after failing a single blow, and the Candle Dragon was also shocked physically and mentally, already knowing that he had already walked before Guimen Pass just now!


    If it weren''t for the ancient emperor bell body, I''m afraid it would have been gone!


    Zhulong turned his head and glanced at Su Yan, and directly yelled at him. The words of the curse were extremely ugly, and there was no such thing as a grandmaster!


    But in a blink of an eye, the candle dragon could no longer speak, just because Princess Kong Qian''s attack was only gently stagnated for a while, and immediately came back!


    The light of the ancient emperor clock on the body of the candle dragon gradually faded, but Su Yan was very happy because she already knew where the ancient emperor clock was hidden by the dragon.


    If you don''t know the whereabouts of the ancient emperor clock, then even if you kill the candle dragon, you can''t achieve Su Yan''s goal.


    What''s more, this Pimu Hill is so big that it is almost equal to a world. Finding the whereabouts of the ancient emperor bell is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack!


    After learning from the lesson that he was nearly successfully attacked by the Murder Sword, Candle Dragon was more cautious afterwards, but Princess Kong Qian laid out a sea of ??flames in the air, and the defeat of Candle Dragon is just a matter of time!


    Su Yan was strange at this time, and the candle dragon had been forced to this point, why didn''t he return to his body.


    If there is a physical body, Candle Dragon will also have the capital to contend with Princess Kong Qian, and will not fall into such a dangerous situation!


    The mystery in this is actually not even clear to Su Yan.


    This reason is a long story.


    The existence of divinity in the mortal world must enter a deep sleep after a period of time. This deep sleep is an inevitable choice made to maintain divinity and eliminate karma.


    Even if Princess Kong Qian or Zhulong were unwilling to do this, their bodies would naturally fall asleep.


    If karma continues to accumulate, the final fate must be the catastrophe!


    The existence of divinity is precisely through this deep sleep again and again, so as to avoid the addition of the catastrophe.


    Although this kind of sleep can eliminate karma, it also has a very huge disadvantage, that is, even Princess Kong Qian and Zhulong themselves can''t be sure when they can wake up.


    And when you wake up, there will be many constraints!


    A body that is too large will awaken much later than the soul. If the body is forcibly awakened, there will inevitably be a part of the power in a deep sleep that cannot be awakened together!


    And the whole body will fall into huge sleepiness, and its own strength will also be greatly affected!


    So even Princess Kong Qian, that day Su Yan, ancestor Xuantian, and many masters had already awakened her when they fought the Doomsday Volcano.


    But she also needs to wait in the Doomsday Volcano for her body to be completely washed away by the Doomsday Volcano''s destructive ability before she can truly wake up!


    Princess Kong Qian��s primordial spirit has actually been dormant in the Doomsday Volcano for a long time, and it has been secretly observed for a long time to determine the true identity of Su Yan!


    At this time, if the candle dragon forcibly awakened his physical body, his strength would be greatly affected. If it is normal, there is no problem, but what you need to know is that the candle dragon is now facing two powerhouses, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    Especially Princess Kong Qian, a monster of the same level as the candle dragon, if the strength of the candle dragon is damaged, he is not sure to suppress this ferocious female peacock!


    Now that the matter is, the candle dragon has to go on a dangerous move!


    The reason for this is not even clear to Su Yan, just because the existence of divine nature in this world is too rare.


    And this reason contains the greatest secret in the law of divinity, and those who possess divinity are absolutely unwilling to confide this secret to others easily.


    When these beings with divine laws are about to fall asleep, they will especially look for some dangerous and cruel regions, so that they can also isolate many people from the prying eyes and protect their sleep.


    It is precisely because of this trouble that Zhulong will use his soul to force support here.


    Now, it is very close to the complete awakening of Candle Dragon''s body!


    At that time, this battle will be another situation!

 Chapter 3331： Reverse yin and yang

    Chapter 3331: Reversal of Yin and Yang


    Zhulong naturally knew that the situation at this time was very bad for him.


    If you want to change this seriously unfavorable situation, you need to think of some special methods, just relying on ordinary methods, I am afraid that it is no longer able to handle the current situation.


    I saw the dragon smash his tongue, and after the pain spread throughout his body, the dragon gave a fierce kick!


    This one is really amazing!


    Above and below, the sea of ??fire that Princess Kong Qian showed was directly divided into two halves!


    And Su Yan also sensed that it seemed that the yin, yang, and black qi between heaven and earth were forcibly separated by a monstrous mana, with Yin on the left and Yang on the right.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable, even the true essence in the body is also affected by the magical power of the candle dragon, and some blood surges!


    And this is not over yet, and then the candle dragon roared, regardless of whether the two forces of Yin and Yang were forcibly separated left and right, reversed completely!


    Suddenly, Su Yan only felt as if he had come from the sky to the ground, and his blood was surging even more!


    The two powers of Yin and Yang between heaven and earth were all reversed by the candle dragon, which was more direct and terrifying than the reversal of the five elements just now!


    The strength of the candle dragon is indeed very powerful. If an ordinary cultivator who crosses the tribulation realm and the heavens faces the candle dragon, I am afraid that he is now retrograde, and he will die!


    This spell not only affects external forces, but also affects no one in this world.


    That''s why Princess Kong Qian''s sea of ??fire was forcibly separated, and the true essence in Su Yan''s body became weird.


    After Su Yan had to concentrate, he completely released the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, so that the candle dragon''s reversal of Yin and Yang''s spell would have the least impact on Su Yan!


    After seeing this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, the Candle Dragon was stunned. After a while, he asked, "Who are you! This is definitely not a power that humans can use!"


    The candle dragon has not known how many tens of thousands of years he has lived in this world. Naturally, he has no knowledge and vision. At this time, when he saw the eight-story Buddha pagoda by Su Yan, his first instinct was that it was definitely not a human law. Device!


    But after taking a closer look, this magic weapon turned out to be the natal magic weapon trained by Su Yan! And Su Yan''s natal soul has been deeply integrated!


    In other words, this eight-story Buddha Pagoda can almost be regarded as Su Yan himself!


    With this being said, it is very possible that the powerful Su Yan in front of him is not a human being at all, but he is clearly different from the saints of the Five Great Sacred Grounds, and he is definitely not the reincarnation of the Xuxian...


    When all the impossible is eliminated, there is only one reasonably reasonable option.


    So even if this option is very absurd, it must be true!


    The man in front of him called Su Yan is afraid that he is a golden immortal, or even a golden immortal or higher being reincarnated and reincarnated, so he can possess such incredible strength in the mere Seventh Heaven of Cross Tribulation Realm!


    It is no wonder that this female peacock, who has never been able to look at mortals, and self-esteem, will unite with this man!


    Thinking of this, Zhulong''s heart seemed to sink to the bottom. To him, today''s situation is a disadvantage of twelve points, and it is the kind of disadvantage that there is no way to solve it!


    This yin and yang reversal spell is already at the limit of the Soul Dragon Soul. This trick will even cause substantial damage to his cultivation base. If it weren''t for the most critical situation, Candle Dragon would never use this trick.


    And this man, as well as the female peacock, obviously still has a back hand!


    What to do?


    Is it to let the soul and the physical body merge together now, so that the physical body wakes up imperfectly, or to support it for a while?


    After thinking about it, Zhulong felt that he was still seeking wealth and wealth, just because he had seen Su Yan displayed the magic weapon on the 27 spiritual weapons list!


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, as long as Su Yan and this female peacock can be defeated, then it is equal to a physical opportunity to become holy!


    Moreover, after devouring Su Yan''s body and soul, it is said that he cannot obtain part of Su Yan''s luck, I am afraid that detachment from this mortal world is almost a foregone conclusion!


    Zhulong doesn''t know how many epochs he has experienced between this support fee, but this is the first time he has encountered such a good opportunity, how could he be willing to give up!


    If you win, you can reach the sky in one step!


    If he loses, he will lose the ancient emperor bell at best!


    The two ends of Libra are inherently unequal, and smart people know how to choose.


    "First, reverse the five elements, and then reverse the yin and yang. Even the mana in this princess is almost disturbed by you, but Lao Long, you will stop there!" Princess Kong Qian said.


    The flames in the sky changed from orange to pink. When these pink flames burned to the top, they changed into fascinating red lotuses!


    "Red lotus industry fire?!"


    Princess Kong Qian��s old mother was the ancestor Phoenix, and to the monks of Yuhuo, it was also the ancestor. Therefore, Princess Kong Qian received all the favor from the old mother, how much she could learn some real skills and control the red lotus industry. Fire is nothing strange.


    When the red lotus karma fire appeared, the yin and yang manipulated by the candle dragon in the space obviously loosened.


    This is because the mana of the candle dragon cannot escape the burning and consumption of the red lotus karma fire!


    Regarding this red lotus karmic fire, the candle dragon had no good way to deal with it, and he had to be very careful not to let this red lotus karmic fire contaminate his soul.


    The attributes of the red lotus karmic fire are really not a joke, once it is contaminated, even a small amount, it will never go out before burning the host''s soul to ashes!


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t know so many magic methods, and she was very frivolous in the manipulation of flames, let alone compared with Su Yan, even compared with Zhulong, it was fundamentally inferior by several levels!


    But there is an old saying that goes well, the so-called one force drop ten will


    When the brute force exceeds a certain boundary, then even a serious boxer may not be able to beat it.


    A strong man with brute force can beat a boxer to death with one punch. At this time, whether the boxer learns Bajiquan or Taijiquan, it has become unimportant.


    This situation has completely surpassed the boundaries that skills can withstand!


    Princess Kong Qian was the unreasonable Hercules at this time, and Zhu Longkong had a deep understanding of various laws, but she seemed like a stubborn master who could be beaten to death by random punches at any time.


    Su Yan could see the situation clearly, and the killing sword flew out of Su Yan''s hand at the right time, turning into a very dim blood-colored light, passing through the cracks of the red lotus karma, Also quietly!


    The candle dragon is facing the princess Kong Qian, facing the increasingly expanding red lotus industry fire, the candle dragon has nothing to do!

 Chapter 3332： Unity of body and soul

    Chapter 3332: The Unity of Soul and Body


    Although the female peacock''s skill in controlling flames was so bad that it was not at the level of a peerless powerhouse at all, the attributes of the Red Lotus Karma Fire itself were already difficult to figure out.


    What''s more, it''s still burning from above and below!


    Even if the candle dragon didn''t expect to be able to completely extinguish the red lotus karma, he still wanted to buy some time.


    With this deal, Zhulong gradually became fascinated. This is also impossible. If Candle Dragon does not use 100% of its energy to deal with it at this time, I am afraid that it may be swallowed by the red lotus karma at any time!


    And the Murder Sword had already circled behind Zhulong, and suddenly the pale blood disappeared!


    In the dark void, the shape of the murder sword is almost unrecognizable!


    Next is the assassin''s blow!


    Not only is it violent to the extreme, but it is also almost impossible to be found in the dark!


    Suddenly, another violent killing intent burst out from behind Zhulong''s head!


    Boom!


    Faced with the murderous sword that broke out with a strong killing intent, Candle Dragon had no time to react, but at this critical juncture, Gu Huangzhong once again automatically protected the lord!


    The ancient imperial bell once again appeared behind Zhulong''s head, and turned into a huge yellow bell, blocking the murderous sword outside!


    The huge sound produced by the collision between the killing sword and the ancient emperor clock reverberated in the air!


    Zhulong couldn''t help becoming frightened, and then yelled at Su Yan.


    But no matter how Zhulong cursed, Su Yan looked at Zhulong indifferently.


    To explain, Su Yan has already said that the gentleman��s methods are used to deal with the gentleman. The villain like Zhulong just took the initiative to make a sneak attack, and the repeated speeches are not counted, and there is no need at all. What are you polite with him!


    Even though the ancient imperial bell once again resisted this sword attack, Su Yan found that the ancient imperial bell''s light was not as dazzling as the first time. If it were to happen again, the defense of the ancient emperor clock would be broken by the murder sword!


    Wasn''t the candle dragon fully aware of this, and he was only a little distracted here, the red lotus karma fire on the front had swept across the sky!


    Under the attack from both sides, the situation of the candle dragon is already very worrying!


    For Su Yan, this is a very good situation. He does not have to worry about safety when standing in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. He only needs to wait for the moment when the candle dragon''s mind appears to relax, and accurately put the killing sword. Just send it!


    Compared with the heavy-duty and high-pressure battles in the past, a battle here is really easy and casual to the extreme.


    It was only a matter of time before Zhulong��s soul was defeated!


    But at this moment, Zhulong instead let out an indulgent laugh, which also showed that Zhulong''s mood had reached a high point all at once!


    Just listen to the dragon said: "The old man''s body has awakened, the mother peacock, and you Su Yan! The old man will never let you adulterers and adulterers leave the Pimu Hill! Especially you Su Yan! A mere mortal! Dare to offend the old man so much! If you can''t get the skin cramped, it is really hard to dispel the hatred of the old man!"


    At this point, Zhulong pointed at the sky with one arm.


    It seems to be in harmony with some powerful force!


    This force encompasses many laws, as well as many breaths that have been produced since the opening of heaven and earth!


    After supporting for so long, the body of the candle dragon finally awakened!


    At this moment, even the red lotus karmic fire spreading in the air was stagnant. Su Yan saw that he had no chance, he directly summoned the killing sword and flew back to Su Yan''s hands.


    After the wind and clouds in the sky were disturbed, another cold thunder light appeared in the sky!


    Huge power was continuously injected into the soul of the candle dragon, not only the arm that was cut off by Su Yan was reborn, but also a light shield with quite strong defensive power was produced!


    This mask is full of strong divinity, it is almost impossible to break, and it also represents that the fusion of the body of the candle dragon and the soul is unstoppable!


    "In the end, let this old Piff succeed. If I knew it, I won''t talk nonsense with him for so long, and I will just swallow his primordial spirit directly into the body of a peacock..." Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.


    And this mask also brought the soul of the candle dragon into the clouds!


    The white sun in the sky became more and more dazzling. It is said that this sun was transformed by the eyes of the candle dragon.


    And there was an unparalleled strong wind in the sky, almost comparable to a typhoon!


    This strong wind is caused by the body breathing of the candle dragon!


    The breath of the candle dragon''s body can turn into a hurricane in the world!


    It is said that the Yellow Emperor visited the heavens and worlds, and when he arrived at Zhongshan, he saw a big snake. The big snake did not know how long it was thousands of miles long. The light from the open eyes allowed the surrounding earth to enter the day, but he closed his eyes and went into the night, breathing Huffing can turn into storms and rain!


    There are many small worlds between the head and tail of the big snake!


    This big snake is the candle dragon, and was later named the **** of Zhongshan by the emperor!


    Since then, the candle dragon has used this as its sign.


    At this time, the surging breath came from the surroundings, and the ancient will has completely awakened!


    Next, amidst the shining thunder in the sky, the candle dragon is about to fully recover!


    In the face of all these changes in the world, Su Yan was very indifferent, and only said to Princess Kong Qian: "What is the princess waiting for, why not become the King of Ming Peacock?"


    Princess Kong Qian slashed towards Su Yan, showing an annoying look, and said: "This princess has already figured out how to deal with this old dragon, why should you remind me! Humph!"


    "Really, then I have to choose to watch the battle next to me." Su Yan had already hidden himself in another dimension of the kingdom with a wordless tablet as he spoke.


    "Daming King Peacock, Zhongshan God Candle Dragon, heh... these are all famous names in the legend! In the ancient times, these monsters intentionally or unintentionally formed the great land together, if we are fighting here today, I am afraid The consequences are unpredictable!"


    The clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, the blue and white thunder and lightning became more and more, and the terror pressure became more and more severe. It seemed that there was something detached from the sky peeping at everything in the Pimudi mound!


    It has been a while since the soul of the candle dragon soared to the top of the clouds. At this time, the fusion was almost complete, and only a majestic voice came from the sky: "Su Yan! You little mortal dare to offend the old man! But the old man is the clock. The mountain god, magnanimous and immeasurable, is willing to give you this little mortal a chance. If you are willing to kneel in front of the old man and confess and offer 27 magic weapons together, the old man can not only spare your life, but also You are accepted as an apprentice!"

 Chapter 3333： The origin of the prehistoric

    Chapter 3333


    There was a scornful laugh from Su Yan in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda: "Candle Dragon, calling you the God of Zhongshan is to give you face, if you don��t want to give you face, you are not just a snake in the void. What is so strange? Yes, you still want to be my master? Did you live too long with dementia?"


    Su Yan''s answer was also expected by the candle dragon, but the candle dragon still itched his teeth with hatred, and said, "Su Yan, you can also be rampant for a while. Wait until the old man has cleaned up the wooden peacock. Surrender you, at that time, see if you can still be as rampant as before! You better not kneel on the ground and beg the old man to spare you a dog!"


    Su Yan looked towards the sky without paying much attention, "Are you still awake? Zhulong, or do you like to dream when you are awake?"


    Zhulong said proudly: "The old man is now the unity of body and soul, so there is no existence that can surpass the old man between the world and the earth. This female peacock is nothing but the defeat of the old man tens of thousands of years ago! You are doomed! Will be cramped by the old man!"


    There is no need for Su Yan to say any motivational words, Zhulong''s irony is the best stimulation!


    What a proud princess Kong Qian is, how could she allow Candle Dragon to roar such a thing between heaven and earth?


    Princess Kong Qian''s face really became cloudy and uncertain. If you have a little understanding of her character, you can know that this is definitely the short silence before the storm.


    Then Princess Kong Qian also flew above the clouds, and at the same time an ancient aura of destruction came!


    After that, the heat wave hit, and even the heavy clouds in the sky turned into a coquettish orange red, and it seemed that **** flames could fall from the clouds at any time!


    Su Yan has the double protection of the kingdom of the eight-story Buddha pagoda and the wordless stele. You don''t have to worry about your own safety. Instead, you can watch the battle between Candle Dragon and Princess Kong Qian here!


    The battle between the five fierce two in the world will inevitably break the ground!


    However, this Pimu Hill has long been lifeless, even if it is completely destroyed, there is no need to pity it. Above the clouds, Princess Kong Qian took the lead in showing her Law Body.


    The orange light also fell from the clouds and reflected on the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    The dharma body of the Great King Peacock is really too big, Su Yan standing here can only see Princess Kong Qian''s wing, and from a distance there is a sky blue light coming from a distance, like a magnificent aurora, this is Princess Kong Qian The color of the tail feathers...


    This kind of monster born after Pangu opened up the world can be thousands of miles in length, and its huge degree is definitely not comparable to the intelligent life born later!


    Then Princess Kong Qian uttered a clear cry, and the surrounding temperature began to rise rapidly.


    Under the shining light of the peacock wings of the King of the Ming Dynasty, everything around him was visible.


    Su Yan can see that the dark mountains below are slowly dissolving and turning into red lava again!


    A monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm Three Heavens did his best and could almost achieve the same effect.


    But the King Peacock had no such will at all at this time. He just flapped his wings casually to radiate part of the powerful heat in his body, which had already caused such a result!


    But Su Yan doesn''t have to worry, he is in another country, he can''t feel the hell-like heat in the Pimu Mound at all.


    After Princess Kong Qian screamed, she flapped her wings and flew towards a higher sky. The strong wind produced caused countless mountain winds below to collapse and fall towards the deeper abyss of Pimu Hill!


    And above the clouds, a huge tongue slowly lifted up!


    There are many small horns on the head of the candle dragon, but it has no limbs. The old dragon scales have not been exercised for almost too long, and almost all have become fossils!


    After being contaminated by Princess Kong Qian''s flame spit, she fell stubbornly!


    But there are already new dragon scales growing below!


    The scales of the candle dragon are all black, and the long tentacles are like human beards. The eyes are not only full of wisdom, but also very cruel!


    Whether it is the candle dragon or the peacock of the Ming king, they have always retained a brutal side in their nature!


    A breathtaking fire rain fell in the sky, and the fighting above the clouds reached a fierce place.


    Then the thunder and the wind will strike together!


    The bodies of these two monsters are too huge, so huge that the naked eye can no longer watch the battle. Su Yan can only watch the battle from the level of spiritual consciousness through the heart of hell.


    At the beginning of the magic weapon offensive, the Great Ming King Peacock, the candle dragon entrenched and waited for the opportunity, ready to take a bite.


    But Da Ming Wang Peacock''s action is very fast, and a pair of iron claws also have a strong power, so that the candle dragon has to be afraid!


    The two sides were in a stalemate for a long time, and the Pimudi mound was also shaken, and there were many cracks in the space. The powerful energy and the broken rocks have been involved in an unknown alien world!


    Then various magical spells of sacred fire and yin and yang and five elements fought in the air!


    The scope of the spells released by these two fierce beasts covers at least five hundred miles. These spells are just a mere aftermath and they are already terrifying!


    Falling on them seems to have insufficient lethality, but falling on the black peaks of the Pimu Mound is the power to destroy the dead!


    The landforms in Pimu''s mound were originally very strange, and being eroded by the power of the Candle Dragon and the Great King Peacock alternately can be regarded as some kind of transformation!


    When the battle reaches a fierce place, there are often colorful feathers falling from the sky!


    These colorful feathers fell into the crimson lava, and when they were shaped into mountain peaks in the future, they were bound to be full of rich aura and some wild aura!


    Not only the domain of the Great King Peacock, but also the scales and scarlet blood of the Candle Dragon have the same function!


    This is the origin of the wild land!


    When these auras and the spiritual things from the ancient spirit essence and blood were all consumed, the prehistoric era was over.


    In the ancient world back then, there were no fewer than a hundred monsters like the Great King Peacock.


    These monsters fought with each other, and some fell.


    Some have fallen into a permanent sleep, and some have soared to the immortal realm. In the end, in the recognition of mortals, there are only the five strongest beasts left. This is the origin of the five evils.


    Standing here, Su Yan seems to have returned to the time when he was just reincarnated as a human...In that era, you can occasionally see such a huge monster flying by in a glimpse!


    Although humans in that era had established city-states and civilizations, they were definitely not the only absolute masters on the earth.


    These monsters can destroy the city and civilization of mankind at any time, and put the earth into a desolation again!

 Chapter 3334： Seventh Consciousness

    Chapter 3334: Seventh Consciousness


    Unknowingly, three days have passed, but the battle between the Da Ming King Peacock and the Candle Dragon still has no outcome.


    If it were a human monk, he would fight endlessly for three days and three nights, I am afraid that he has already reached his physical limit.


    But for such two monsters that have been dormant for tens of thousands of years, the battle is getting better!


    The candle dragon''s tail once swept across this land from the sky, passing and destroying the surrounding valleys that had been turned into a magma riverbed by hundreds of miles. Now there is only an endless blackness left under the void where Su Yan is standing.


    But this pitch black is not absolutely hopeless death, there is already a strange aura in it is slowly emerging!


    In Daomen''s theory, although there are boundaries between life and death, they can also be interchanged.


    Today''s Pimu Mound is indeed full of energy that destroys the world, but after this battle, I am afraid that the aura in the Pimu Mound will be completely excited, and it may not be a paradise for various creatures.


    In the rebirth of the ninth world, Su Yan had seen too much about the destruction of the heavens and the earth, so he didn''t marvel at the battle between the candle dragon and the great Ming king Peacock, but silently calculated in his heart where the breaking point was.


    As long as the aura of the candle dragon turns from prosperous to declining, then Su Yan can intervene in this five-evil-level battle.


    The sea of ??fire below was still gathering, and the thunder above his head was also shining. Instead, Su Yan closed his eyes and entered a certain profound and profound realm.


    Su Yan became extremely peaceful at this time, incompatible with the violent atmosphere around him.


    I don''t know how much time has passed. At this time, Su Yan even blurred his perception of time. It seemed that he was the only existence left between heaven and earth.


    This "I" of existence is the true self, which is immortal and will always exist no matter how much time and space it travels!


    This "I" is also the seventh consciousness that Buddhism said!


    At this time, Su Yan was inspired by the aura of the two great beasts destroying the heavens and the earth, but instead entered the realm of profound and profound.


    The battle on the clouds has been going on for nine days. At this time, whether it is the Da Ming King Peacock or the Candle Dragon, they are already seriously injured at this time!


    Blood, broken feathers, and scales were scattered everywhere and melted into magma!


    But the desire for destruction has not diminished in the slightest, and the violence that wants to completely shred the opponent has even increased!


    Compared with the tiny creatures, these fierce beasts that were born from the beginning of the world seem to have no idea what fear is, and when they fight together they absolutely don��t know what concession is...


    At this time, the candle dragon was entrenched and panting, and the injuries of the whole body made the candle dragon angry!


    This female peacock is much more difficult to deal with than last time!


    When the last time the fight came to this moment, Da Ming Wang Peacock was bitten on the wings by the candle dragon because he couldn''t hold his breath, and finally had to flee.


    But this time, King Peacock of the Ming Dynasty never gave Zhulong such a chance, and had been fighting him in the air. Although Zhulong deliberately used many defeats and set many traps, this proud female peacock has never been fooled!


    There was another rain of blood in the sky!


    The huge Dharma body had long been scarred, and the candle dragon had long forgotten the existence of Su Yan because of its concentration on dealing with the Great Ming King Peacock.


    And Candle Dragon didn''t think that a mere mortal could play any role in this kind of battle! Those magic weapons are even more itchy, it is impossible to get the pain!


    The law body that a mortal can cultivate is no more than one thousand feet to the extreme.


    At this time, the body lengths of Da Ming Wang Peacock and Candle Dragon were measured in thousands of miles!


    Even if this Su Yan is really the reincarnation of a superior being in the fairy world, he is still just a mortal now, and can''t use the power of the upper world, so the roots are not a concern.


    When Zhulong thought so, he could only say that he underestimated Su Yan!


    In fact, there is still a magic weapon in Su Yan''s hand that contains half of the fairy law. In a sense, it can be regarded as the power of the upper realm.


    In this darkness, Su Yan also seemed to see a ray of light!


    Both Zhulong and Daming King Peacock''s vigorous momentum declined. No matter how strong they are, they are ultimately mortal creatures. After exhausting their breath, the second breath is not as brave as the first!


    All these changes are extremely clear in Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    At the peak, the breath of King Daming Peacock and Candle Dragon seemed like two suns in the sky showing off each other''s brilliance.


    At this time, the aura of the two fierce beasts has almost reached the point where the sun is dwindling, and it is almost time for Su Yan to change the situation of the battle!


    I saw the halberd of Judgment suddenly burst out of Su Yan''s hand with a powerful light!


    The kingdom of the wordless monument was also lifted almost at the same time, and the dead light falling from the sky extinguished the thunder, wind, and fire and rain in an instant!


    After the death light of the conviction halberd merged with Su Yan''s power of Sen Luo, its power became more and more terrifying!


    After the three death lights fell, many cracks appeared in the space, and many **** eyes appeared in these cracks.


    These tens of thousands of **** eyes are full of crazy desire for destruction!


    After Zhulong lowered his head and looked at these eyes, he felt like his brain was about to burst!


    The consciousness of destruction has penetrated into the candle dragon''s divine consciousness, making the candle dragon not only want to destroy the Ming King Peacock, but even himself!


    The only weakness of these innately divine beings is the state of mind.


    Because they don''t need to practice cultivation to have powerful strength, they are inferior to the insignificant human beings in terms of the cultivation of their minds!


    The madness and destruction of the halberd of conviction can just suppress the candle dragon!


    Candle Dragon quickly retracted his gaze, trying to use his divinity to restrain this strong desire for destruction. At the same time, Candle Dragon knew in his heart that this kind of advanced spell would never be used by the female peacock!


    Only that Su Yan made the shot!


    But does he think that this can defeat the candle dragon of the **** of Zhongshan? This tiny human being is so ridiculous!


    The candle dragon moved its tail and swept directly towards the place where Su Yan''s breath was!


    I just listened to the sound of booming, I don''t know how many peaks were completely cut off in the tail of the candle dragon!


    But Su Yan''s breath is still there, and it has not been eliminated!


    Zhulong suddenly became puzzled, it was doubts about his own power!


    He has transformed into a huge Law Bodies, in the name of the **** of Zhongshan, can''t even a mere human being be destroyed?


    Although Zhulong couldn''t look at Su Yan, he seemed to see the mocking smile on Su Yan''s face, and his heart was immediately filled with anger!


    Then countless thunders spit out from the mouth of the candle dragon and fell towards the place where Su Yan was!

 Chapter 3335： Taboo Sin Seven

    Chapter 3335: Taboo Sin 7


    The lightning that the candle dragon landed was almost as dense as the calamity of the sky, even for the mountain guarding formations of the five holy places, the lightning could not brew to this degree.


    Thunder desperately destroyed many valleys in Pimu Hill, permanently changing the landscape.


    But after the thunderbolt, Su Yan''s breath was almost unaffected. It still existed in that place, like a nail on the wall. The candle dragon was really helpless, and then I remembered that Su Yan had already mastered it. The power of Sun Luo.


    The power of the candle dragon, no matter how powerful it is, is the level of the world law, which can be easily offset by the power of Sen Luo.


    Although he knew what method Su Yan had used, Zhulong''s heart was still full of unwillingness!


    Obviously it''s just a mere human...


    Zhulong hadn''t realized at this time that Su Yan had already opened up the seventh consciousness. At this time, everything in the world was under Su Yan''s control, including the changes in his and Da Ming King Peacock''s breath.


    The broken eyes in the surrounding space also made Zhulong extremely upset, as he was about to remove these eyes, these bleeding eyes were broken directly!


    At the same time, ten times the consciousness of destruction also descended on the head of the dragon candle, and the golden eyes of the dragon dragon became red directly, and the consciousness became more and more frantic!


    After the mental madness, the suppressed injuries on the body also recurred, and a lot of blood fell below, turning into a huge river of blood in the valley.


    And across the mountain of this blood river is a river of magma.


    The flame and blood are similar in color, but their attributes are completely different.


    Su Yan stood in the air and gently threw the Sentencing Heaven Halberd into the blood-colored river, and then said: "Sixth, Brahma sleeps."


    A whirlpool appeared in the blood-colored river because of the devotion of the sinning halberd!


    Condemned Heaven''s Halberd is a crazy and morbid divine weapon. He hasn''t drunk blood for a long time after being suppressed by Su Yan. At this time, a river of blood just made the conviction of Heaven''s Halberd extremely satisfy!


    Candle Dragon also sensed that an unusual magic weapon appeared below, but he still didn''t care.


    Because even with the killing sword, it is impossible to touch this level of battle!


    Zhulong thought to himself: Although this little bug like Su Yan is annoying, the fundamental worry is the female peacock in front of him. As long as the female peacock can be defeated, isn''t the mere Su Yan letting him control it? Twenty-seven artifacts will also be in the hands of the old man!


    But what happened next was unexpected to the candle dragon!


    I saw the space in front of me suddenly burst, and a lot of blood flowed out, and behind these blood water was a huge eye watching the candle dragon!


    The magnitude of this eye is really terrifying, even the candle dragon of the Thousand Miles Dharma Body could not expect such a change!


    Princess Kong Qian was also very surprised, she had long been unable to support it, and she was supported by a breath of arrogance until now. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to watch the battle, Princess Kong Qian wouldn''t have been able to gritted her teeth and fought the candle dragon for so long, but she had already fluttered her wings and flew away.


    She was so desperate that Su Yan would look down on her and think she was a useless woman.


    Princess Kong Qian was surprised but received Su Yan��s voice in Divine Mind. Su Yan��s voice was still as peaceful as before, saying: "You quickly turn into a human form, and leave the rest to me. You must not see with only your eyes. That is the representation of Asura��s great demon god, Jin Yamoru, and you will go crazy if you see too much."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming more and more surprised. But she still quickly collected her Law Bodies and fleeed far behind.


    Princess Kong Qian knew that Su Yan possessed the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing, the treasure of the Ashura clan, and the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing contained half of the fairy rules. It was the only magic weapon in this world that could kill their existence with divine nature.


    But Princess Kong Qian was also very curious, what kind of method Su Yan would use to deal with the candle dragon!


    The existence of Thousand Miles Dharma Body, Divine Nature Law, and Almost Immortal Body, none of these three can be dealt with by human monks, not to mention that Candle Dragon possesses these three powerful characteristics.


    When Zhulong saw Princess Kong Qian suddenly regaining the body, she didn''t chase after him, but laughed at the same place, "The old man thought that the female peacock could grow up after tens of thousands of years, and it would not be the same as the old man. Are his men defeated?"


    Then Zhulong''s conversation turned and became murderous: "Su Yan! Next, the old man will deal with you! You have offended the old man several times and cut off his arm! The old man must have your body and spirit destroyed! No! Old man! To only destroy your physical body, you have to detain your life and soul, and then refine it into a magic weapon, so that you can''t survive or die!"


    While Zhulong spoke, he seemed to ignore the huge eyes in the sky.


    But in fact, Zhulong had a lot of scheming, and he had already secretly used his strength to break Su Yan''s spells. These words were only to distract Su Yan.


    Sure enough, Zhulong had only finished speaking, but turned around and attacked the huge eyes in the sky!


    The nine gods thunder that the candle dragon threw through has the magical effect of suppressing demons and punishing evil, and is the nemesis of all evil!


    It''s just that the power of Asura is not an evil spirit at all, it represents the purest destructive power in the world!


    The eyes of today''s great demon **** Yemoruo was pierced by the Nine Heavens God Thunder, and there was surging blood rushing out in the void behind him! Seeing this posture seems to fill the space between the earth and the world!


    These huge eyes made the candle dragon upset, as if being peeped by some existence in the upper realm, as if he could only crawl on the ground to receive the insight of the upper realm!


    Candle Dragon hadn''t seen that the magic weapon Su Yan used was the halberd of conviction. If he saw it, he wouldn''t be so irritable, and would definitely think of a more secure way to deal with it.


    At this time, Jin Jamolu''s eyes have been pierced, which means that everything is irreversible!


    Killing and destruction can fill the wrath of the Demon God Jin Yamolu!


    From the moment he got the halberd of conviction, Su Yan had already known the law of the halberd of the demon, which was the basic method of manipulating the halberd of conviction.


    The halberd of conviction can convict the seven deadly sins. Su Yan has used up to six sins and Brahma''s sleep, and has never used the power of the last big sin!


    Su Yan had never used this mysterious Seventh Crime, and never mentioned it to anyone.


    Just because the power of this great sin surpasses the mortal world, it will use the power of the half immortal rule on the halberd of the condemnation... This is bound to be incompatible with the heaven and the earth, and huge karma will be generated!


    When the time comes, the power of Heavenly Tribulation will become even more fierce!


    Sin Seven is the power of taboos. To use the power of taboos, a corresponding price must be paid. This is part of the world''s legal principles.


    At this time Su Yan''s seventh consciousness has been opened, and all his thoughts in the past and the future are under control, and it has reached the time to use this forbidden power!

 Chapter 3336： World Origin Tree

    Chapter 3336: The Tree of World Origin


    Zhulong seemed to have realized something, but he was now united with body and soul, and with the blessing of divine nature, he was naturally unwilling to easily bend a mortal Su Yan.


    In fact, compared to Princess Kong Qian, the pride of the candle dragon is even worse!


    The candle dragon roared again, and then a violent wind blew in the sky, and after the violent wind, another heavy rain began.


    It''s just that the surrounding phoenix flames are still burning very vigorously, so this heavy rain has evaporated into misty water vapor without falling, making the surrounding misty.


    And amidst this mystery, the eye of Jin Yamolu in the sky has also become more mysterious!


    Zhulong stared at this eye for a long time without completing his plan in his heart. Should he do something...


    This eye made the candle dragon have a very strange sense of threat, but the more terrible thing was that the candle dragon could not be sure what was behind this eye!


    But it''s definitely not just the cracks in time and space. It seems that in another dimension, there is a crazy and terrifying demon watching the world!


    And this is just one of the eyes of the demon **** who is long and ten thousand feet long.


    Zhulong was really uncertain, so he dared not do anything. Such throwing of the rat avoidance device really does not conform to the character of Zhulong, but he really can''t think of a better way.


    At this time, the conviction Tianji seemed to have activated something.


    Sin 6 and Brahma��s Sleeping Sleep already represent the meaning of the destruction of the world. What is the meaning of this last conviction that Su Yan has never used?


    After the halberd of Sentencing was activated, Su Yan''s breath and halberd of Sentencing disappeared into the candle dragon''s perception.


    Although Su Yan''s body is very small compared to the candle dragon and the Great King Peacock, Su Yan''s spirit and aura are very powerful, so the candle dragon can always sense Su Yan''s existence!


    But at this moment Su Yan suddenly disappeared!


    This disappearance without warning also made Zhulong''s heart throb as if it had fallen to the bottom!


    Then he desperately wanted to find Su Yan''s breath, but Su Yan seemed to evaporate between the heavens and the earth, not even a little breath was left!


    Zhulong had never seen this kind of thing before, even if Su Yan were to tear the space into another space, the space would be relatively distorted. This heavy distortion must not be hidden from his keen perception!


    Where did Su Yan go?


    The lack of an answer to this matter made Zhulong inevitably become very upset, but this was not all, and what made Zhulong even more concerned about Jin Yamoluo''s eye was changing again!


    I saw a beautiful flower in the golden pupils that was gently spitting its pistil, which inevitably attracted the mind of the candle dragon!


    Then the candle dragon seemed to have fallen into a huge nightmare, and when he woke up, he saw that the eye of Jin Yamolu was already bleeding!


    Today Jemala is the **** of destruction in the legend of Asura. According to legend, after the blood and tears appear in Jemala��s eyes today, it means that Jemala will carry out the final killing and destruction with compassion!


    In a daze, Zhulong seems to have seen Su Yan and the halberd of the crime...


    But it is not in the present world, but above the nature of the world.


    The essence of this piece is like a towering tree, which can only be seen if you have mastered enough laws of heaven and earth.


    The candle dragon has been born since the beginning of the world, and his life span is long, even he himself has forgotten his age, so he has long enough time to master various laws.


    And a mortal monk, no matter how talented he is, he will only have a life span of five thousand years at most.


    Five thousand years is very long to say, but the vicissitudes of heaven and earth change are only a moment. It is very impractical to want to master the laws enough to see the origin of the world with such a little time.


    Even the saints of the five holy places can''t do such a thing!


    Those saints have already stepped into the gates of the immortal world to become virtual immortals, and even so, naturally the rest of the mortals needless to say.


    but����


    Su Yan can not only see the appearance of the tree of the world, but also stepped on the line of cause and effect, and even himself has been integrated into the line of cause and effect of the origin of the world.


    "How is this possible...How can a mortal achieve this level, the realm of cause and effect is a place that real immortals can enter, how can you enter!"


    What Su Yan entered at this time was indeed the realm where mortals stopped. After opening up the seventh consciousness, Su Yan already had an essential understanding of the past, the future, and reincarnation. The primordial spirit could survive thousands of calamities without being bad, regardless of the law of cause and effect. Flushing, Su Yan''s existence is absolutely and undisturbed.


    That''s why Su Yan can steadily cut in this domain where mortals stop!


    Before Zhulong��s shocked words were finished, Princess Kong Qian��s voice came from behind: ��Who told you that he is a mortal? Stupid! If it wasn��t for the agreement between me and him, I would have told you him. It��s the real name, and that name was once so dazzling. Is it something like yours that can be compared?"


    Zhulong said: "Even if he was once a strong man in the immortal world, but he is still a mortal now, how can he break the cause and effect of the origin of the world and enter that kind of place!?"


    Su Yan was able to enter the realm of cause and effect, relying on the half immortal of the halberd to clear the way.


    If there was no such half of the immortal rule of the Condemned Heavenly Halberd, Su Yan would not have been able to enter this mysterious and profound realm.


    These things are mysterious and mysterious, but in fact they are not very complicated things.


    The so-called cause and effect is not a complicated thing.


    It was as if the apples on the tree were ripe, so they hit Newton''s head.


    It also seemed that because Su Yan cut off an arm of the candle dragon, the soul of the candle dragon was not perfect at this time.


    The world becomes complicated because such simple lines of cause and effect are gathered together in great quantities, as if countless yarns are mixed together, and they can never be organized in order.


    These are all cause and effect in the world.


    If a mortal wants to become an immortal, he needs to pick himself out of this mess!


    This is naturally extremely difficult, so throughout the ages there has never been a lack of geniuses, but in the end, those who can fulfill their talents and become true immortals are extremely rare.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word at this time, but just stared at the candle dragon with the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd, and the candle dragon had a shuddering feeling!


    Su Yan has entered the origin of the world, no matter how strong the mana of Candle Dragon is, there is still an inviolable realm there.


    In fact, the candle dragon has nothing to do. In the impression of the candle dragon, at such a moment, I am afraid that only the four swords of Zhuxian Sect Master can hurt Su Yan!


    But at this moment, where should the candle dragon go to find the traces of these four swords?

 Chapter 3337： Can only surrender

    Chapter 3337 Can only surrender


    Su Yan looked at Zhulong coldly, and said, "Are you ready? Zhulong, the time for the punishment is almost here."


    Just listening to Su Yan''s announcement, Zhulong was already numb.


    When Su Yan entered the tree of the origin of the world, it would mean that he had mastered all the principles of the world.


    You can say something politely, Su Yan is now the incarnation of Heaven!


    No matter how strong the candle dragon is, it will definitely not be able to contend with Heaven!


    Even the five evils of the world are nothing more than monsters in the world. As long as things are in the world, they will definitely be bound by heaven.


    Su Yan wanted to punish the candle dragon. What he needed to do was very simple, and that was to gently move the lines of cause and effect.


    That''s it.


    This kind of thing is very simple to say, and it is extremely easy to do, but the consequences are immeasurable, and it may be very scary!


    The change of cause and effect can transcend the limitations of time and space. In layman''s terms, Su Yan even has the power to change what happened in the past.


    If you helped Xiang Yu kill Liu Bang at the Hongmen Banquet, there would be no Han Empire that lasted for hundreds of years, and the entire history would be rewritten accordingly!


    That''s why it is said that this kind of thing is very easy to do, but the consequences may be immeasurable.


    Candle Dragon was already in deep fear at this time, because he knew that even if his mana was ten times stronger, he would definitely not be able to stop Su Yan.


    The power of cause and effect is pervasive, and the Law Bodies of thousands of miles are full of flaws!


    At this time, Su Yan only needs to do some tricks on the cause and effect line, so the candle dragon may not be able to exist here!


    The power that is not limited by time and space represents that it can change the trajectory of things in various incredible ways at any point in time!


    Seeing Su Yan gently provoke the line of cause and effect with the Heavenly Judgment Halberd, the soul of the candle dragon trembled!


    After the turmoil in the line of cause and effect, Zhulong used the posture of the soul to fight Su Yan, and it was not one arm that was cut off, but two arms.


    Su Yan rewrote the cause on the causal line, and now the candle dragon has to bear the consequences!


    The Yuanshen was cut off by another arm, and Zhulong only felt severe pain in his body, and his scalp was numb to the extreme!


    Beyond the past and the future, the causal power that can carry out wanton attacks is the power that Candle Dragon dreams of. In this mortal world, no matter who it is, as long as mastering this power, it means mastering everything!


    All races in the heavens and worlds can only bow their heads!


    The power of cause and effect can not only transcend time, but also transcend space, hitting enemies hundreds of thousands of miles away at will.


    In this world, it is almost the most perfect power.


    When it comes to the upper realm, even if this force is not so overbearing and powerful, it can never be underestimated.


    Under the gaze of Jin Yamolu''s weeping eyes, the candle dragon finally understood who the object of mercy was!


    The candle dragon became extremely frightened at this time, because he already understood one thing, Su Yan could use the sin-breaking halberd to kill the candle dragon primordial soul at another time, and his candle dragon would inevitably pay for the primordial soul destruction. The price!


    It is inevitable to use the law of causality as a means of combating!


    Back then, when the cut-off and elucidation of the teachings were the most intense, they used the weapon of causality. What the famous Conferred God List can rewrite is the cause and effect of life and death. Even the monks who are completely destroyed can be resurrected by the Conferred God List, and then Juxia soars.


    That''s why the three religions shook hands and made peace, and set a list of deities.


    Although the man in front of him named Su Yan didn''t know who was sacred, he had indeed reached the level of the leader of the three religions back then.


    This kind of existence, even if it reaches the fairyland, it will definitely not be a general generation!


    Although the magical power of the candle dragon is shocking, the body is still thousands of miles long, but to Su Yan, who has mastered the law of causality, it is nothing more than a little loach crawling on the ground.


    This is a direct crush on the realm, even if the candle dragon''s mana is multiplied ten times, it is of no use.


    In addition to fear, Zhulong had the thought of subduing for the first time in his heart.


    These fierce beasts have also mastered some laws of heaven and earth, and they have also cultivated a lot of great magical powers. When it comes to magic power, they must be higher than the golden immortals of the teachings and interpretations of the teachings. But whether it is the leaders of the teachings of the teachings or the teachings, they want It is extremely easy to handle these fierce beasts.


    It''s just because these two great leaders master the laws far above their fierce beasts, and it can even be said that they are the fundamental laws of this world.


    Everything in this world has cause and effect, as long as you can hold the cause, you can derive all the results you want.


    This is the real ultimate state!


    Zhulong said to the void: "Su Yan, don''t kill me, I am willing to offer the ancient emperor clock with both hands! Not only did I offer the ancient emperor clock with both hands, I also know the whereabouts of Dujieshi and Qicaiyi! If you kill me If I am, I will never get these two magic weapons!"


    At this time, the candle dragon has completely lost the share of the previous one. At this time, his only idea is to live, and everything else here is not important.


    The candle dragon has been alive for tens of thousands of years, but he still fears death and feels that he has not lived enough.


    Perhaps it is precisely because he has watched too much life and death that the Candle Dragon is particularly afraid of death. Although he contemptuously despise the short life of human beings, he actually fears death as much as humans.


    Standing in the line of cause and effect, Su Yan sighed softly.


    After hearing Su Yan''s sigh, Zhulong quickly spit out a yellow light.


    This yellow light represents the ancient imperial clock!


    The seventh crime and the ultimate return to the market have been condensed in Su Yan''s hands. If Su Yan is willing, he can kill the soul of the candle dragon at any time in the past timeline.


    Unless Zhulong gets one of the two magic weapons, the Immortal Disc and the Conferred God List, he will definitely not be able to resist this move.


    The reason why this trick was condensed in Su Yan''s hands was because Su Yan''s Dao heart was like an ancient well, and he was extremely calm.


    Su Yan clearly knew that the cannonball had a deterrent effect only when it stayed in the barrel.


    When the shells are shot out, the deterrence of the shells is zero.


    Moreover, using the ultimate ultimate move of Conviction Tianji requires a price. There has never been a free lunch in this world. If you want to use power beyond the norm, you must pay a sufficient price.


    This is part of the world''s legal principles, even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it cannot be surpassed.


    Sin seven, the ultimate return to the market requires Su Yan to spend a thousand years of life to display it!


    No one can easily play the world''s cause and effect in their own hands, even if it is better than Su Yan.


    This power is enough to change everything, so it is absolutely not allowed to be used for no reason.


    Su Yan has only two tribulations left. The loss of this thousand-year lifespan will be directly converted into vitality. Once the source of life is damaged, it will inevitably be irrecoverable.


    The only way to recover is to recreate the source of life when the body is reshaped after the immortal world.

 Chapter 3338： The whereabouts of the last two magic weapons

    Chapter 3338 The whereabouts of the last two magic weapons


    It is not a good deal for Su Yan to pay such a high price just to hunt the candle dragon.


    Su Yan has always been very clear about his purpose.


    All he wanted was the ancient emperor clock, not the life of the candle dragon. To Su Yan, the primordial spirit who killed the candle dragon was completely meaningless.


    Killing the candle dragon, what can Su Yan get?


    A false name that hunted the five evil spirits of the world?


    Speaking of fame, Su Yan is in the third region nowadays, and it doesn''t make much sense to have such a reputation.


    If this kind of enthusiasm is placed at another point in time, Su Yan may still have some interest, but now that the plan to fight against the catastrophe has reached the most critical moment, Su Yan will definitely cherish himself very much and will not allow any Things beyond control happen.


    Zhulong said again: "I know that the whereabouts of Qicaiyi and Dujieshi are absolutely true. As long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you where these two magic weapons are!"


    The news of these two magic weapons is also the life money that Zhulong gave himself.


    In front of a strong man like Su Yan, just begging for mercy may not be useful, but if you can show your unique value, you can save your life to a large extent.


    In the end, Zhu Long was scheming. Although Su Yan knew Zhulong''s plan, he couldn''t ignore Zhulong''s words.


    Now that the ancient emperor clock has been acquired, only the colorful clothes and the stone of Dujie are still missing.


    Especially the Cross Tribulation Stone, this is the top of the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons, without crossing the Tribulation Stone, there will be no way to deal with the Supreme Tribulation.


    Therefore, Su Yan, who was on the tree of the world, rebuked; "Then you still don''t receive the Law Bodies?"


    Although Zhulong was unwilling, he still had nothing to do. He could only completely retract the Dharma body that had been entrenched for thousands of miles in Pimu''s mound, and turned into the image of an old man, kneeling in front of Su Yan.


    After the candle dragon received the Dharma body, the Pimu mound turned into pitch black again. Dead still.


    It''s just that under Su Yan, blood and fire are still fused together. After this battle, the topography of Pimu Mound is bound to be permanently changed.


    The candle dragon trembled and frightened, not knowing what kind of destiny trial he was about to face!


    I saw Su Yan cut the barrier between the line of cause and effect and the world with the halberd of conviction, slowly walked out of it, and returned to reality.


    After sensing that Su Yan was about to end his hand, the halberd of Sinning Crime and the huge Eye of Jemoro behind Su Yan had huge crazy killing thoughts coming back!


    This huge thought of killing contains the shouts of hundreds of millions of creatures. Although it cannot disrupt Su Yan''s Dao Heart, it can cause Su Yan''s Sea of ??Consciousness to be unnecessarily impacted.


    Su Yan also simply threw the halberd of the conviction of sin, and fell into the blood pool below, nourished by a large amount of candle dragon blood, and the halberd of the conviction became quiet.


    Now Yamorro��s demon eyes have also slowly fallen into the blood pool below, and then a blood-colored sun full of ruinous texture rises in the blood pool, and the blood in the pool has gradually turned into various Asura warriors... ��


    Su Yan ignored the various visions below, first took the ancient emperor clock back into his own hands, and wiped out the mark left by the candle dragon on the ancient emperor clock, and then asked: "You just said you Knowing the whereabouts of Qicaiyi and Dujieshi, isn''t it just amusing me?"


    Zhulong said: "How dare I do this kind of thing!"


    "No, Lao Long, you are brave! What can''t you do?" Princess Kong Qian added beside Su Yan.


    After listening to Princess Kong Qian''s words, Zhulong became more frightened, but he thought that Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were a dual monk. He was afraid that it would be even more offensive to Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan had to act, so he could only embarrassedly. ridicule.


    Su Yan said: "Based on your personality, since you know where these two magic weapons are, you just let it go. It shows that the owner of these two magic weapons must be very powerful. Is it the chaos in the five evils?"


    "Chaos, this monster has a strange chaos inside. It has been tens of thousands of years, not to mention the soul, and even the self-consciousness has not been condensed. How can it be him, Su Yan, you must be mistaken." Princess Kong Qian said.


    Zhulong said: "Have you ever heard of this name-Nine Heavens Profound Girl."


    Su Yan said: "Naturally, I have heard that one of the Xuanyuan Huangdi''s teachers was Guang Chengzi among the Twelve True Immortals, and the other was the Nine Heavens Profound Girl. The Nine Heavens Profound Girl appeared in the history of many worlds in the heavens. What she did was also very simple, that is, to send the King''s Book to the true dragon emperor of each age to help them become a king. When the emperor becomes the throne, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl will float away again."


    The rebirth of Su Yan IX naturally understood the mysteries of these long history.


    "These two magic weapons are in the hands of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl. Every time the Nine Heavens Profound Girl comes, she will wear a colorful dress, so that the colorful lights will come down with them."


    "Qicaiyi''s section is pretty fair, but how do you know that it must be in the hands of Jiutian Profound Girl?" Su Yan frowned slightly.


    Zhulong said: "Du Jie Shi was originally in the hands of the Wu Clan Zhaiqi. That year, the chaos was in the hands of the heavens and the earth. The Wu Clan is good at controlling all kinds of spirits, but there is no way to control the chaotic soul of the chaos. Snatch the Cross Tribulation Stone. But the Wu Clan Zhaiqi''s strength is very shocking, so the old man hesitated very much. With this hesitation, I saw the Jiutianxuanmai fight the Witch Zhaiqi... This battle broke apart and defeated the 30 cities in the third region. Sank to the bottom of the sea! The old man was also terrified to see him beside him."


    "and after?"


    "The Nine Heavens Profound Girl took away the Cross Tribulation Stone in one step, and then drove the blue bird and the phoenix away. After that, the Shenzhou land fell and the era of the Witch Clan was ended..."


    After that, Zhulong seemed to miss something, but in the end he fell into a moment of silence.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If what you said is true, where are we going to find the whereabouts of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl? And why did the Nine Heavens Profound Girl **** the Cross Tribulation Stone?"


    Zhulong said; "The Witch Clan is angry and resentful, and has lost its destiny, so the Nine Heavens Profound Girl will take the Dujieshi...It is said that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl bears the destiny.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Although Su Yan has temporarily lost the conviction halberd, it is very easy to want your life. Don''t think that you are safe now! What else you know is all about it. come out!"


    "It turns out that the weapon was the halberd of conviction just now! Those inadequate Asuras actually made this sacred weapon!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Answer this princess''s question quickly!"


    Zhulong said: "The Nine Heavens Profound Girl only appears under one situation, that is, after the real Lord of Destiny appears, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl will definitely help him to calm the troubled times and create a new era!"


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly tilted her head, looked towards Su Yan, and asked: "Do you think this Nine Heavens Profound Girl is the banished immortal who descended from the immortal world?"

 Chapter 3339： Su Yans worries

    Chapter 3339: Su Yan''s Worries


    Princess Kong Qian''s question came suddenly, making people completely unprepared, but Su Yan still replied firmly: "No."


    "Why are you so sure? Have you met that Nine Heavens Profound Girl?" Princess Kong Qian asked in a puzzled manner.


    Su Yan said, "Although I haven''t met her, it''s been a long time since I have met with gods. Her existence is much larger than that of Xianxian, and part of her destiny is in her hands. She had to stay for some reason. In fact, she does not belong to the human existence. Under normal circumstances, she will never interfere with the development trajectory of human history. What she does, to be precise, should be regarded as taking advantage of the trend. That''s why it is in many historical myths. Left a legend about her in it."


    "If Qicaiyi and Dujieshi are in her hands, where do we go to find her existence? The mortal world is so vast and there are so many worlds."


    Su Yan said: "I naturally have a way to find her, or I can say that I have a way to let her take the initiative to find me."


    Since Su Yan said so surely, it must have been targeted. Princess Kong Qian stopped asking questions. After a while, she asked again: "What are you going to do with this old dragon?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhulong.


    In the eyes of the candle dragon projected a strong fear, fearing Su Yan''s supernatural power, and fearing death.


    Even Su Yan did not expect that Zhulong would be so greedy for life and fear of death. In terms of spine, it is inferior to ordinary human beings.


    Before Su Yan could speak, Zhulong had already taken the initiative to speak: "I can be the guardian spirit of your school, what do you think? You will fly to the upper realm one day, but what should you do if you stay in the world? ?"


    Zhulong could be considered a deliberate plan, and he immediately saw where Su Yan needed him most.


    It��s really nothing if a person is always used by others. The most feared thing is that a person has no value in being used.


    What is the meaning of a person who has no use value to exist between heaven and earth?


    Now Zhulong wanted to show his usable value. As long as the usable value was high enough, Su Yan would not bear to kill him.


    At the critical moment, Zhulong''s desire for survival finally overwhelmed everything.


    Princess Kong Qian scorned after hearing what Zhulong said, and said: "This is your shit? No matter how alarmist you are, Zhulong will kill your soul! See how arrogant you can be! Humph!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s charming candle dragon didn''t care at all, because the one who could decide his life and death here was not the female peacock, but Su Yan.


    Zhulong noticed that Su Yan had fallen into a state of indecision, which showed that Su Yan seemed to hesitate.


    So Zhulong continued to emphasize: "If you have my strong guardianship, then your Dao unity will last forever! It''s not the old man who is boasting, there are only a handful of existences that can compete with the old man!"


    Zhulong''s proposal made Su Yan very excited.


    Su Yan''s worries about Heavenly Tribulation was that the 30 magic weapons on the spirit weapon list had not yet been collected. This kind of thing naturally went straight to the bow of the ship, even if it was anxious, it was useless.


    One more thing is Su Yan''s real trouble.


    One was an organization founded by Su Yan, and it would be a lie to say that he didn''t want the one to be passed on for generations.


    Right now, everyone is in the midst of the sky, and no one in the third region knows it, but this is based on Su Yan''s ability to unilaterally crush everything.


    What if Su Yan ascended?


    It is inevitable that Yimen cannot keep its position today, and the key is how far it will regress.


    How powerful were the teachings of interception and elucidation back then, and how many top powers there were. However, after the Conferred Gods War, the two teachings were also desolate. On the contrary, they were not as long and prosperous as the five sacred places.


    The strongest group of people in interception and interpretation have all entered the upper realm after the Conferred God War, and those who remain in the mortal world are far inferior to their predecessors, whether they are disciples or disciples.


    Even possessing a lot of magic weapons of the former Gu Qizhen level is in vain.


    After all, the magic weapon is dead, but humans are alive. People have unlimited possibilities, but magic weapons cannot.


    Although the sage system of the five holy places limits the upper limit of the five holy places, it also gives a very high lower limit. That''s why the Five Great Sacred Sites have been able to stand tall for so many years, and they have always been the best sects in the third region.


    If one can have a candle dragon as a guardian spirit, at least the lower limit of survival can be guaranteed.


    Not to mention the king and hegemony, at least few schools dared to attack the mountain gate guarded by the candle dragon.


    At that time, even if the fortunes were not good, at most two or three generations in the mountain gate, after all, they could cultivate a few peerless masters, and they could compete for the world''s first throne again.


    But the reason Su Yan didn''t easily agree to the candle dragon was that since the candle dragon had such a powerful force, it also meant that if he was rebelling, only Su Yan could suppress it.


    If Su Yan is still in the class, that''s okay.


    If Su Yan leaves a gate and ascends to the immortal world, who can suppress this old dragon?


    Even children know the story of the farmer and the snake. How could Su Yan want to be a stupid farmer?


    Zhulong is also considered a mature man. Just by looking at Su Yan��s eyes, he already knows what Su Yan is worried about. He said, ��Don��t worry that the old man will rebel. The old man is willing to swear to join you in front of the heroes of the world. If you violate your oath, you will die under a thousand swords!"


    This oath is of no use, but it is useful to swear a poisonous oath in front of the heroes of the world.


    This old dragon has a very proud personality and a very good face. Once he makes a heavy oath on such a solemn occasion, he will not regret it in the future.


    It is naturally a very good thing that a candle dragon can be used as a beast in the nursing home.


    Su Yan already had a foreboding that his next heavy tribulation was imminent, and the last heavy tribulation had already cast a small shadow in Su Yan''s mind.


    Su Yan had to lay out everything before the ascent.


    There are many peerless figures in history, and it is very easy to ascend to the immortal world, but after they ascend to the immortal world, the enemies immediately come to the door and punish all the descendants of the family.


    Even though he was invincible, he couldn''t even keep a trace of orthodoxy behind him, which made people laugh.


    Su Yan''s enemies are only a lot more than these peerless figures. When Su Yan was still sitting in the mortal world, naturally no one dared to kill Su Yan to presumptuously, but after Su Yan ascended, all this might not be necessary.


    If Xiao Meng acquired the Seven Orifice Linglong Heart, he would be able to enter the Tribulation Realm in at most twenty years, and in a hundred years he would be able to approach the strength of those saints.


    This one hundred and twenty-year growth period is also equal to a vacuum period. If there is a candle dragon guarding it, it will definitely be able to deter these people who make bad ideas and dare not act rashly.


    As long as this one hundred and twenty years have passed, Yimen will be able to spread its branches and leaves in the third region, and cultivate many powerful masters.

 Chapter 3340： Heavenly Tribulation

    Chapter 3340


    Su Yan said, "If that''s the case, it''s okay to leave your candle dragon dead. Since you want to join my subordinate, you must know my rules, and when you learn the rules, I will definitely not treat you badly. "


    Zhulong just wanted to save his life. Hearing that Su Yan was willing to open the net, he was naturally grateful. He didn''t bother to pay attention to any rules or irregularities.


    Princess Kong Qian was quite disgusted with the character of Zhulong, but she didn''t have much to ridicule Zhulong''s position, because in the two confrontations between the two sides, Princess Kong Qian was at a disadvantage.


    Su Yan turned his head and looked at Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian understood her heart and opened a door in the air, which led to the outside.


    Now, there is nothing to stay in this Pimu Hill.


    A space portal suddenly appeared in the sky, and Su Yan was the first to walk out of the portal, and then Princess Kong Qian and Candle Dragon also walked out separately.


    I didn''t know how long I stayed in the darkness of Pimu Hill. After seeing the sky again, Su Yan only felt that the sunlight was extremely comfortable.


    Fu Yuechi and the ancestor of Panshan have been waiting over Pimudi Hill for more than ten days, but they have not seen Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, and they have long been anxious.


    Naturally, Su Yan''s strength needless to say, all swords and fires have broken through, not to mention that this time there is the famous Princess Kong Qian as a companion. It stands to reason that no matter what the trouble is, it should have been settled long ago.


    The delay in seeing these two people is a bit suspicious.


    The ancestor of Panshan had always been very impatient, had it not been for Fu Yuechi to suppress her, he would have rushed into the Pimu mound below to find out.


    Now that Su Yanqi returned victoriously, the ancestor of Panshan was naturally very happy, and a big rock hanging in his heart also fell to the ground.


    It was only this time that Su Yan returned again, and there was an old man with a weird and powerful aura around him.


    Fu Yuechi was unsure for a while and asked, "This one is?"


    "The Candle Dragon, one of the five fiends, was awakened by the group of Nether Seas. He doesn''t know much about what''s happening in this world. If you have time, Yuechi, you can tell him what the world is like now. "Su Yan''s answer was as calm as ever.


    However, the amount of information revealed in the words is extremely large. Combined with Su Yan''s disappearance for more than ten days this time, people can''t help but have a certain association in their hearts. There is a world-shattering battle in Pimu Hill.


    Otherwise, how could the candle dragon, one of the five evil spirits, obediently transform into a human form, and humbly follow behind Su Yan?


    Fu Yuechi curled his eyebrows lightly and said, "Could it be that candle dragon called the **** of Zhongshan?"


    "Naturally it is him, otherwise there is a second candle dragon?"


    The surprised expression on Fu Yuechi''s face could no longer be suppressed.


    Who doesn��t know the legend that Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi visited the heavens and worlds? In that story, Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi arrived at Zhongshan and saw a large snake with a human face and mana reaching the sky. After fully revealing the law body, it was thousands of miles away, and when his eyes opened, it was daytime. , Closing is the night, breathing turns into wind and rain.


    Even Xuanyuan Huangdi was amazed, and only then made the candle dragon emperor the **** of Zhongshan.


    The candle dragon is definitely not equivalent to an ordinary monster. It has been unknown how many years it has existed since the beginning of the world. Even this existence was surrendered by Su Yan?


    But take a closer look at the glamorous princess with red lips beside Su Yan. With the Great Ming King Peacock in front, the sudden surrender of this candle dragon does not seem so surprising.


    The monks around Fu Yuechi uttered congratulatory words one after another, and some monks directly described Su Yan as the first person in history.


    Su Yan was not surprised, but took a fist to express his gratitude.


    Su Yan has never caught a cold with some flattering words, and there is a more important thing to do.


    "Where are those living corpses? There should be a lot of them in Pimu''s mound, will they suddenly appear?" Panshan Patriarch interjected.


    Su Yan said, "Those living corpses and Netherworld Sea are no longer worried. All the thieves have been wiped out. The matter here is over. Now we are going back home, there is one more important thing."


    The ancestor of Panshan said: "What is important, why I am getting more and more confused about what you say."


    Su Yan said: "I want to overcome the catastrophe, is it important enough?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, everyone was shocked. Panshan ancestor said: "So fast?! Didn''t you just survive the seventh calamity? Where can anyone rush to cross the calamity like you? It''s a matter of life and death. If you don''t plan everything, arrange all magic weapons and restrictions, how can you dare to overcome the catastrophe?"


    Monks like Su Yan who continuously cross the calamity are not unique, but these monks often fall in a very high proportion, and most of them will do this kind of thing in the first few tribulations.


    By the late stage of crossing the tribulation realm, the cultivator had already had a systematic understanding of the tribulation, and was naturally clear about the power of the tribulation, and naturally few people would do such things.


    It''s not that you can''t do this kind of thing at all. It can only be said that Su Yanyi is bold.


    Fu Yuechi said, "Su Yan must have his own reasons for doing this."


    Su Yan said: "In fact, the reason is very simple. I can''t deliberately suppress the cultivation base in Pimu''s mound, so the cultivation base has passed the realm. Right now, the catastrophe is imminent. I have warning signs in my heart, at most three days later The catastrophe will come."


    After returning to the territory of the ancient clan, the first thing Su Yan did was to seal Qiqiao Linglongxin into Xiao Meng''s body with a special secret method.


    After Qiqiao Linglongxin enters the body, Xiaomeng��s cultivation speed can be doubled at least several times. Not only will the absorption speed of aura become faster, but the meridians will also be widened, and the physique will also change in subtle ways, and the success rate of the future It will also increase by at least 30%.


    Su Yan then taught Xiao Meng this secret method for sealing the Seven Orifices Exquisite Heart into the body.


    When Xiao Meng was studying, she was a little careless, but she didn''t want to be irritated by Su Yan.


    Xiao Meng rarely saw Su Yan getting angry, and she couldn''t help becoming frightened. Su Yan had to relieve her a few words.


    Xiao Meng is still young and has little experience, yet she doesn''t understand Su Yan''s good intentions.


    This exquisite heart of seven orifices and the secret method of sealing will be one of the fundamentals of the future.


    Those powerful magic weapons may be robbed by others, but it is almost impossible for outsiders to forcibly take away this exquisite heart.


    This set of secrets is quite complicated, Xiao Meng only learned a set of introductory formulas and seals, and there are many profound contents that need to be carefully explored in the future.


    It took Su Yan two and a half days to complete these things.


    In the past two and a half days, Su Yan hardly slept. Before crossing the Tribulation, the average monk would take the initiative to warm up his spirit, and very few people would be like Su Yan who was so distracted by foreign objects.


    It seems that Su Yan doesn��t fear the tribulation that everyone fears at all, even if it��s the eighth heaven.

 Chapter 3341： The eighth calamity is coming!

    The third thousand three hundred and forty-first chapter eighth heavy calamity comes!


    Fu Yuechi had already survived the Eighth Heaven Tribulation, and naturally knew the horror of the Eighth Heaven Tribulation.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s Thunder Tribulation was originally many times more violent than ordinary monks. When the Eighth Heaven Tribulation fell, it was a scene that would be hard to see in the mortal world for thousands of years!


    Faced with such a threat, Su Yan actually spent two and a half days to educate Xiao Meng, as if he didn''t care about the Eightfold Heavenly Tribulation.


    Su Yan is definitely not the kind of person who can''t distinguish between priority and priority. Although he does this seem incredible, there must be a reason to do it.


    It��s just that other monks can��t see through Su Yan��s thoughts. After all, Fu Yuechi��s realm is here, and he is the closest figure to Su Yan. She can see a clue from Su Yan��s attitude and behavior��Su Yan seems to have The meaning of arranging things behind yourself.


    For a monk like Su Yan, taking the initiative to arrange things behind him certainly means that he will fly up to the fairy world.


    How could it be so fast?


    There was only this question in Fu Yuechi''s mind.


    But that''s enough, Su Yan''s strength has swelled enough to overwhelm both the Great Ming King Peacock and the Candle Dragon. Such strength has already surpassed a certain barrier.


    When the power breaks through the dimension, it will inevitably attract the squeeze of the will of the world and the origin of the world, and the way of squeezing is the tribulation of heaven!


    After working on Xiaomeng''s side, Su Yan asked Xiao Qingshi to prepare a large bathtub and a lot of incense.


    The rituals of burning incense, bathing, and fasting are enough for only half a day. After that, Su Yan will use the most pious posture to welcome the eighth calamity!


    Up to now, Su Yan only felt that his steps towards the immortal world were accelerating.


    Finally... the ninth world reincarnation is about to come to an end, and then after returning to the fairy world, he will change his fate against the sky! Take back all that was lost in the past!


    The news that Su Yan was about to cross the catastrophe also spread like wildfire in the territory of the ancients.


    For many cultivators, the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation is an area that is hard to reach in their lifetime.


    Although the monks who can enter the Tribulation Realm are considered to be among the dragons and phoenixes, and their talents crush a large number of people, in fact, the vast majority of Tribulation Realm monks can''t pass the Five Heavens Crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    Only one or two of the elevens can break through the barrier of crossing the tribulation realm to the fifth heaven, and the rest of the monks have almost all fallen before that.


    There is a good opportunity right now, who doesn''t want to watch the ceremony, after all, the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation is not easy to encounter.


    As for the last stage of the Supreme Tribulation, the opportunity to watch the ceremony is even more achievable.


    The atmosphere of the ancient territory became very warm before Su Yan came out of the room.


    Almost all the monks were already standing on various peaks or magic weapons, and they were waiting for Su Yan to leave Guandu Jie.


    At this time, the heavenly tribulation clouds piled up, red like blood.


    The aura of heaven has completely enveloped the territory of the ancient race, and almost everyone can feel the aura of destruction coming down!


    If it weren''t for the absolute confidence in Su Yan''s strength, and treating Su Yan as a **** in his heart, these cultivators would have run far away.


    Just looking at the robbery cloud can calculate the power of the heavenly tribulation. Even if it only slightly affects them, it is enough to suppress all of them.


    Su Yan had said before that he was going to cross the calamity here, and everyone didn''t have to leave far away, just watch the robbery in the nearest place.


    If there is any realization or epiphany in the process of observing the ceremony, it is one''s own fortune.


    Su Yan can be regarded as very generous. Such bold words can''t be said by the saints of the five holy places.


    Those saints are also very cautious when crossing the catastrophe. Most of them will only allow the existence of the same saint to observe the salute, and it is absolutely impossible to force the last two calamities in full view.


    Everyone felt that Su Yan''s realm was so high that he was no longer on the same level as them.


    But everyone also knew that Su Yan''s transcendent generosity was built on strong strength.


    After Su Yan came out of the room, wearing a white coat, he leaped gently and stood on the railing. Under the railing was a cliff. Su Yan not only stood firm and steady, but was as light as a swallow.


    Then Su Yan took his own steps and walked slowly in the void.


    Su Yan''s steps didn''t look great, but every time he took a step, he would walk a distance of at least a hundred feet in the air, and in a short time he would have already reached nine days.


    And at this time, the blood-colored catastrophe cloud has already accumulated, and the mighty catastrophe is coming!


    Su Yan closed his eyes lightly, and at this moment there was an expression of enjoyment.


    In the **** robbery cloud, the first golden light suddenly appeared!


    Then the stout golden lightning slashed towards Su Yan fiercely!


    But this electric light had already dissipated its power before it could strike Su Yan''s head.


    At this moment the power of Senluo was working, Su Yan did not use any magic weapons, nor any prohibitions, nor even any defensive measures, so that the first thunder of the day of the catastrophe disappeared invisible!


    Those monks were dumbfounded, they only felt that Su Yan was using a power that they couldn''t understand at all!


    And mastering this power seems to be equivalent to mastering the destiny, and even half of the foot has stepped into the fairy gate.


    Except for the last Heavenly Tribulation, the eighth Heavenly Tribulation is just a cutscene, which is equivalent to setting off the most gorgeous fireworks in the world.


    Regarding the catastrophe as a firework show, this is a state that every monk dreams of. But through the ages, people who can do it probably can count with five fingers.


    The first sky thunder is invalid, and the robbery will naturally not give up. Then ten, a hundred, and a thousand golden thunders will fall together!


    Later, it even formed a dense golden grid that was countless and even less visible!


    The thunderstorm brought the abnormal movement of the air, and a gust of wind blew in the sky.


    Amidst the wind and thunder, an eight-story Buddha Pagoda suddenly appeared.


    This eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is not moving like a mountain, no matter how the electric light explodes, there will be no ripples!


    Later, Tianlei changed many different natures, which made people look astonished. It turned out that Heavenly Tribulation would have so many incredible changes!


    Some cultivators are also secretly evaluating in their hearts how long they can resist under this tribulation if they change themselves.


    Wu Xueqi asked Lin Yao: "If you resist with all your strength, how long can you sustain it under this tribulation?"


    Lin Yao said: "You already have the realm of crossing the Tribulation Realm Seventh Heaven, how long can you support it?"


    Wu Xueyi pondered for a moment, and then said: "At most one hour, but depending on the depth of the cloud, I''m afraid it will last three days and three nights! Brother Su Yan''s heavenly calamity is really unreasonable! "


    Lin Yao said: "Yes, I have never seen such a terrible tribulation."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "What do you know! Su Yan''s disaster has been stabilized."


    For Su Yan, the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation was just sprinkling water, and now only waiting to find the Nine Heavens Profound Girl and gather all the 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list, this princess can go back to the heavens together!


    Thinking of this, Princess Kong Qian''s heart became hot. This is a dream she has longed for for so many years, and now she finally sees the dawn that will be realized!

 Chapter 3342： In control

    Chapter 3342: Under Control


    The roaring thunder is almost endless, but Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still in this terrifying thunder light, and it seems that it is impossible to be pierced by this dense thunder!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was originally strong enough to guard against the sky. After all, it is a technique that can directly connect to the realm of the Great Emperor of the Immortal Realm. Now it has the blessing of the power of Sen Luo.


    Dense electric lights gathered in the sky and exploded again!


    The world was also plunged into a dazzling white light.


    Standing in the territory of the ancient tribe and watching the tribulation, although I can''t see what Su Yan looks like at this time, I can almost guess that Su Yan should be very calm at this time.


    After all, he has not taken out a magic weapon, he can already support millions of days of thunder at will!


    Ten Thousand Thunder Tribulation, for ordinary monks, is already the ultimate supreme calamity level, and it is definitely the level of danger on the front line of life and death.


    But in Su Yan''s place, it seems to be just a cutscene, which is quite surprising!


    Everyone knew that Su Yan was very strong, but no one would have thought that Su Yan could be so strong that he could ignore the power of the heavenly tribulation. This was the eighth heavenly tribulation!


    Only one step away from reaching the sky!


    The gluttonous lady said: "Leader Su is too bad for the sky, right? Look at the **** robbery cloud in the sky, it still covers at least twenty miles of the sky, so it seems that the robbery is just over halfway. That''s it... If this is for us, I am afraid it would have been wiped out under the dense thunder!"


    Yin Guangzheng said; "How can we compare with the leader of Su League... like him, it may not be possible to produce one in ten thousand years!"


    Fu Yuechi finally sighed: "When I met Su Yan for the first time, he only crossed the Fifth Layer of Tribulation Realm. At that time, I naively thought that relying on me to cross the Eighth Layer of Tribulation Realm could hold him firmly... The final result is naturally self-evident. At that time, I already knew that he was definitely not a thing in the pool, maybe he could really fight the five holy places!"


    What Fu Yuechi wanted was to break the net with the five sacred grounds. He had never thought that under Su Yan''s leadership, he could easily overcome the five sacred grounds without any loss.


    The current situation actually exceeded the expectations of most of Su Yan''s supporters.


    Now it''s time to say unceremoniously, in this third region, they are the de facto masters, and the five holy places have already been yellow flowers yesterday.


    What made Fu Yuechi unexpected was that Su Yan''s speed was so fast.


    How long did it take to go from the fifth heaven to the eighth heaven?


    And during this period of time, he continued to run around, even went to the underworld, and encountered many powerful enemies.


    Not only did Su Yan overcome such powerful enemies as the Immortal Saint, Saint, Pluto, and Xuantian Ancestor one by one, the realm also increased.


    This journey can be said to be overcoming all obstacles and without disadvantage.


    Although Fu Yuechi was also a witness to some things, if you think about it after you calm down now, you will still find it incredible.


    Some stories will inevitably be transmitted in the third region in the future, and Su Yan will be like those Dao ancestors, making his own myths and legends!


    Fu Yuechi said: "After today, I''m afraid that Su Yan will be on the same level as me. Seeing him break through so quickly, and looking at myself, I feel a little ashamed. I have been running around these days, and my practice lessons have already fallen. "


    Yin Guangzheng was greatly shocked after listening to Fu Yuechi��s words, saying, ��I can��t slack off when I recover from the injury. I must practice hard. I don��t want to reach the supreme realm of League Master Su. Where is the limit!"


    "If you haven''t seen the supreme swordsmanship of League Master Su, I was still complacent and felt that my swordsmanship is already very powerful. Now that I have seen what a real master is like, I have to force it out. Even if you can''t reach such a realm at your own limit, you are still worthy of yourself."


    Just as Fu Yuechi and the others spoke, the heavenly Jieyun also had a profound and profound change.


    The blood-colored Jieyun quickly shrank, changing from a range covering twenty miles to a range covering only two miles.


    After shrinking ten times, the Jieyun is more condensed, and the power of the sky thunder that landed is even greater!


    After the golden electric light slammed on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, it took a long time to slowly dissipate... the strengthening of the thunder light was visible to the naked eye.


    Everyone who saw it was terrified and felt that they were determined to not be able to cope with such an intensity of thunder.


    But Su Yan, who was going through the catastrophe, was very calm, because he knew very well that these boring sky thunders would definitely not be able to break through the defense of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda.


    No matter how powerful the landed Thunderbolt was, it was only consuming the power of Heavenly Tribulation.


    If this continues to develop like this, it will definitely benefit Su Yan.


    But Su Yan also knew that such a good thing could never happen. Behind the catastrophe is the will of heaven and earth. To put it plainly, the so-called catastrophe is a struggle between man and heaven.


    The will of heaven and earth is not so easy to be subdued.


    In fact, another mysterious power is slowly brewing in Jie Yun that has shrunk ten times.


    The sky thunder that landed at this time was just for delaying time, and by the way provided time and space for the birth of this mysterious power.


    Su Yan seemed to sense something incredible at this time. Standing in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, Su Yan kept his eyes closed and suddenly opened his eyes!


    Su Yan''s eyes were sharp to the extreme!


    At the same time, in the sleeves of Su Yan, Tai''a and Murder Sword also seemed to sense something incredible, and they began to vibrate violently!


    A strong sword intent radiated from Su Yan''s body, this sword intent could be sensed by every master who watched the Tribulation, Panshan Patriarch couldn''t help asking: "Does Su Yan want to split the Tribulation with sword light? Cloud?"


    This is actually the question of many monks here.


    Facing the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation, the vast majority of people could only be suppressed on the ground to linger, Su Yan came up to face the Tribulation Cloud directly in the sky.


    Using a sword to split the tribulation sounds very incredible, but compared with Su Yan��s previous record, it��s nothing surprising. It seems that Su Yan did this kind of thing for granted. It will surprise people instead.


    Sword Breaking the Tribulation Cloud is definitely not something other people can do, nor dare to do it. When the Tribulation Cloud is destroyed, the power of the Heavenly Tribulation will instantly lose its balance. It is no longer a series of sky thunders, and may cause a more intense outbreak. !


    This short burst of power is the same as a bomb, which may be ten times or twenty times the explosion in an instant...


    Naturally, others would not dare to do this, but for Su Yan, who was far from using his full strength, everything was possible.

 Chapter 3343： Xuan Yin Jian Yi

    Chapter 3343: Xuanyin Sword Intent


    At this time Jie Yun was already very red, and it seemed that he could bleed at any time!


    Such a thick robbery cloud, the power contained in it must be very explosive!


    But what everyone did not expect was that a strong sword intent was also exuded from the robbery cloud. This sword intent and Su Yan''s sword intent collided head-on in the mysterious and mysterious spiritual realm, and they did not lose the slightest!


    "How could there be sword intent in Jieyun?"


    "Could it be that there is a sword repairman hiding in Jieyun? How is this possible?"


    Sword intent can only come from powerful sword repairs. This is the most basic common sense, just as Fulu can only come from Taoist monks. Only those who are practicing can know this knowledge.


    But at the moment, the powerful sword intent coming from the robbery is unheard of, and there is no record of this in even the classics of various schools!


    So even those old monsters who have been practicing for two to three thousand years are completely confused at this time.


    After a long time, Fu Yuechi said, "I''m afraid that Su Yan''s calamity has mutated... The divine power between heaven and earth is unpredictable. If you find all kinds of lightning, you can''t deal with Su Yan, you can only choose to mutate into other powers. ."


    This is the only reasonable explanation, but to be honest, it is still somewhat paradoxical. To figure out what happened, the best choice is to wait and see.


    Li Shengshu is extremely senior, and said: "The evolvement of various sky thunders in the robbery cloud is the most common situation. Occasionally, the robbery of the sky will change and there will be wind, black water, etc., but suddenly a peerless sword emerges from the robbery cloud. Xiu, this is unheard of!"


    "Could it be that the immortals in the sky came down to deal with Leader Su?" a monk said loudly.


    This kind of words undoubtedly deepened everyone��s inner fear. Originally faced with a strange situation, everyone was already very nervous and restless. After hearing this kind of words, they couldn��t help but feel tight and never said no. Speak out.


    At this time, Princess Kong Qian retorted: "What are you talking about nonsense! How can the heavenly immortals go down to earth because of such things? What are you immortals? It''s ridiculous!


    "Then what''s the situation? How could there be such a powerful sword intent in Heavenly Tribulation?"


    "You are really a bunch of idiots, don''t you know that there is another extraordinary place in this mortal world called the sword world? There is another sword pond in the sword world, and all the sword intent in this world is conceived from the sword pond. Coming out. The sword intent leaves the sword world and attaches to Shura''s body to become the demon in the sword! This is the test for Su Yan after the catastrophe mutation."


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming proud at the end. Compared with these mortals, her knowledge is still too broad.


    "Everyone knows the mutation of the tribulation, but can the tribulation really mutate any sword demon?"


    "The sword demon is right in front of your eyes, let me tell you one more thing. The sword pond is divided into yin and yang. After the yin qi converges into profound yin, you can leave the sword pond, and finally merge with Shura''s killing thoughts, and finally it is called the mysterious sword. Demon! Next, the Nine Heavens God Thunder will turn into a Yin Thunder."


    It didn''t take long for Princess Kong Qian to finish speaking, and the golden thunder surrounding the eight-story Buddha pagoda turned black and gray!


    This black-gray thunder light seems to be able to absorb the surrounding light, making the upper part of the ancient territory suddenly dimmed.


    At the same time, the surrounding temperature is also dropping sharply, this is the direct result of the surrounding Yin Qi rising!


    And that sword intent also spread directly from the robbery cloud!


    Everything is just like what Princess Kong Qian said, and everyone began to believe Princess Kong Qian''s words. There was indeed a mysterious sword demon in the robbery cloud!


    In the robbery cloud, the sword intent continued to expand.


    This is a sword intent that is very feminine and soft, and it also incorporates some spiteful evil thoughts.


    The cultivators around those who were unable to cross the Tribulation Realm immediately appeared many illusions, and even the cultivators who reached the Cross Tribulation Realm became nervous.


    The illusions seen by the monks who have not crossed the tribulation realm are roughly the same. In their eyes, the mysterious sword intent has turned into many celestial ladies who descend from the sky. These celestial ladies are floating and luxurious, flying with many feathers and movements. It is beautiful, like some kind of strange dance!


    And in the sky there is a golden kingdom of gods that opens the door, full of happiness, auspiciousness, and supreme glory.


    As long as you dedicate your soul to the gods, you can get the blessing of eternal life, and you can enjoy eternal wealth and glory with the beautiful goddess!


    This is almost the so-called fairy kingdom in the eyes of ordinary mortals. Some monks'' moods are shaken very quickly, and they are about to surrender almost immediately!


    At this time, thanks to Princess Kong Qian''s clear cry.


    This clear sound broke all the illusions created by the mysterious sword intent. The monks only felt the noise in their ears, and their heads became extremely painful. Some even knelt on the ground with extremely painful expressions, but at least they were relieved from the illusion. Coming out, saved his life.


    And the confrontation between Su Yan and Xuan Yin Sword Demon had long been unfolding in the invisible spiritual realm!


    The Shura with the mysterious sword intent is not the Shura of the Celestial Realm, but the demon from the Colorless Realm.


    Buddhism divides the world into a colored world and a non-colored world.


    The colored definition refers to the world we live in. There are various colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, which represent the colorful world.


    On the other hand, the colorless world is an eternal dark void. All the heavens and gods are nothing but illusions. They are on the verge of the most emptiness of the material world. Most of those living in the colorless world have already become the climate, but There is no way to fly to the demon of the fairy world.


    Su Yan had already learned this kind of demon''s power when he was crossing the seventh heavenly calamity.


    At this moment, in the realm of emptiness, Tai''a''s sword intent turned into an upright and bright power. Although the power of Xuan Yin was strong, it was completely unable to break through Tai''a''s blockade.


    In a blink of an eye, the Sword Demon changed into a beautiful woman. Although this woman was dressed well, she showed an incredible charm!


    This high level of flattery is far better than low level lust!


    This woman has a perfect face and figure. The clavicle is like cut, and the skin is like milk and silk, almost a perfect woman in the eyes of a man.


    She took a sword and walked towards Su Yan, her eyes expressing love!


    Although he didn''t say a word, his big eyes seemed to say to Su Yan: "Why do you draw your sword at me? Wouldn''t it be better for us to be happy together?"


    This method may be effective against men, but how could it be useful against Su Yan!


    The mood of the fairy emperor is here, this kind of low-level game is simply a waste of mana!


    Su Yan sneered: "How long have you been in the colorless world? Why do you still use such a low-level trick? Last time, the big devil used to deal with me is also a nosebleed, and your little seduction technique is also Put it on the table?"

 Chapter 3344： Xuan Yin Sword Demon

    Chapter 3344: Xuan Yin Sword Demon


    Seeing that Su Yan had a clear heart, the Sword Demon Xuanyin was not affected at all, but was very simple, and immediately changed its form, revealing his own body.


    The body of Xuan Yin Sword Demon is very long, at least two meters high, and his hands and feet are very long and slender. It looks like stretched noodles, without any sense of strength. It''s just that he still holds a very bold and unrestrained sword in his hand.


    Su Yan glanced at the long sword in the hands of Xuan Yin Sword Demon, and didn''t care much, then looked at the appearance of Xuan Yin Sword Demon.


    I saw Xuan Yin Sword Demon pale all over, as if he had been rolling in a pile of flour, and his face was flat, with no facial features at all.


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon is not a human being, so it can''t be viewed with human eyes.


    In fact, he not only has no face and facial features, but even gender.


    The Xuanyin Sword Demon seemed to be very close to the distance that Su Yan could only see, but Su Yan knew that he was still in the realm of spirit at this time.


    If he confronts here, he will always be in an invincible position with his immortal emperor''s state of mind.


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon looked for a long time, but couldn''t find any flaws in Su Yan''s body. A pair of blood-colored eyes couldn''t help showing a confused look!


    The monk''s fear of the catastrophe is almost the most natural emotion. Once there is fear, it means that there is a flaw in the spiritual realm. Finding the flaw in people''s mind and getting into it is what the demon of the colorless world loves most.


    It''s just that the Xuan Yin Sword Demon stared at Su Yan for a long time, and couldn''t find any flaws. It seemed that the spirit of the man before him had already reached a state of perfection.


    Such a human being, Xuan Yin Sword Demon had never encountered it before, so he felt confused.


    In the confusion, the distance between Xuan Yin Sword Demon and Su Yan was less than 30 centimeters.


    The Xuanyin Sword and the Demon Sword almost touched on Su Yan''s Tai''a Sword, but Su Yan did not choose a sword after all.


    Because there is no point in using swords here. In the realm of spirit, it is almost impossible for the demon of the colorless world to be killed. Now it is just a waste of one''s own strength to shoot.


    Xuanyin Sword Demon also couldn''t find the opportunity to take advantage of, and finally could only retreat to the back.


    In this spiritual world, Su Yan could feel that the power of the Xuanyin Sword Demon was receding like a tide...


    This shows that the Xuanyin Sword Demon has given up on defeating Su Yan in the spiritual realm, and the next fight is bound to be in this world!


    After that, Su Yan also returned his soul to the body, and saw that the **** Jieyun in the sky collapsed again.


    Every time Jie Yun collapsed, his strength was rapidly condensing.


    After the Jieyun collapsed this time, Su Yan could clearly feel that a force of power had entered the hands of Xuanyin Sword Demon!


    Su Yan also saw a dry claw peeling off Jieyun a small hole, and a pair of **** eyes inside revealed!


    And through this small hole, Su Yan also saw the calamity of the collapsed Heavenly Tribulation gathered in the hands of the sword demon, and finally turned into a profound Yin sword.


    Although it was just a glimpse, Su Yan''s heart had already produced a great warning sign!


    This sword must be very good!


    "Do you use the power of the tribulation to make a sword?" The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda outside Su Yan slowly dissipated its brilliance, and the flesh was exposed to countless thunder!


    The surrounding thunder was like a wild dragon dancing, but he couldn''t get close to Su Yan''s side.


    Only some noisy wind moved Su Yan''s hair...


    The Heavenly Tribulation Sword in the hands of Xuan Yin Sword Demon was also cast in a short time!


    When Xuanyin Sword Demon swept Jie Yun through a gap with his sword light and appeared in the sky, all the monks fell into silence.


    Everything is just like what Princess Kong Qian said, the Shura of the Colorless Realm was inspired by the Heavenly Tribulation, and merged with the Xuanyin Sword intent of the Sword Realm, and used the Heavenly Tribulation to forge the sword, and finally became the mysterious sword demon!


    Just seeing the Xuan Yin Sword Demon, a natural sense of fear can be born in everyone''s hearts! It seems that the Xuanyin Sword Demon is equal to the robbery after the manifestation!


    Heavenly Tribulation is something that all cultivators fear. If you can''t overcome the fear of Heavenly Tribulation in your heart, it will be impossible to defeat Xuan Yin Sword Demon!


    Although the surrounding thunder was shining, the sky dimmed infinitely, and there was only a thin line of distance from the pitch black that could not be seen.


    In this darkness, the blood-colored eyes of Xuan Yin Sword Demon looked particularly conspicuous.


    Suddenly a touch of blood swept across the sky, the speed of the Xuanyin Sword Demon was too fast, and with his release of the sword, all the surrounding thunders were mobilized and swept together!


    And Tai''a''s golden sword light was also shining fiercely in the air at the same time!


    The two strongest sword lights collided directly, and the upright sword light and the sword light with infinite thunder strangled together!


    The explosion of this collision is stronger than the brilliance of the sun and the moon!


    But this time Su Yan didn''t even take any advantage. The sword intent of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon was conceived from the sword pool of the sword world, and it also has a supreme level. In terms of realm, it is really equal to Su Yan!


    After this sword, Su Yan''s blood surged.


    And after only a dozen steps back, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon guided the powerful force in the robbery in the air, and suddenly turned into a sword move that destroys the world!


    "Oops, the sword intent in the sword pond contains all the swordsmanship of the world. He has half of the sword intent of the mysterious Yin in the sword pond. I am afraid that the swordsmanship is not under Su Yan! He has the power of heaven to bless him, I''m afraid It''s hard to deal with!" Even Princess Kong Qian frowned.


    The swordsmanship is not under Su Yan, which means that Su Yan''s previous kendo realm that crushed everything can''t be displayed!


    Heavenly Tribulation blessing means that there are at least 20 times the power of Su Yan''s true essence that can be used at any time!


    In this way, the situation is unfavorable for Su Yan in every possible way!


    And under the deliberate guidance of the Xuanyin Sword Demon, the dark thunder that had diverged in the sky suddenly gathered, and at the same time turned into countless tiny electric lights to diffract toward Su!


    At this moment, at least a million electric lights attacked Su Yan at the same time!


    Although the swordsmanship of Xuan Yin Sword Demon is amazing, it is so wonderful that it can guide the thunder that diverges in the sky almost perfectly!


    It is definitely not an easy task to radiate the power, and to guide such a powerful celestial calamity power perfectly in one''s hands for their own use.


    These millions of electric lights are like millions of needles shooting together. If they can''t resist it, they will definitely die very ugly!


    But a person has only one pair of hands and one sword, how can one resist millions of needles?


    At this juncture of life and death, Su Yan could only take the Tai''a sword and use the power of Senluo to contend!


    Countless thunders have all turned into nothingness, and there is no brilliance between heaven and earth!


    All the monks who watched the Tribulation could not help squeezing Su Yan''s sweat in their palms, but what they didn''t know was that Su Yan''s counterattack had just begun!

 Chapter 3345： The power of the sword demon

    Chapter 3345 The Power of Sword Demon


    In the forest, a blood-colored sword light appeared out of nowhere, and then the void was torn apart by this blood-colored sword light!


    The tiny electric lights that the sky was full of lightning were all introduced into the cracks in this space, and the ubiquitous offensive of the lightning was also resolved!


    After that, the blood-colored sword light kept on stabbing towards the Xuan Yin Sword Demon in the sky!


    The long sword in the hands of Xuan Yin Sword Demon strenuously swung out, colliding with this **** sword light, and then an extremely intense sword wave rippled away!


    And after that, countless thunderbolts also fell from the sky and smashed into the surrounding mountains indiscriminately. For a while, I don��t know how many mountains were frustrated and burned!


    These indiscriminately falling thunders represent that the power of the tribulation has been out of control!


    After this blow, the monks who watched the ceremony suddenly discovered that Su Yan had suddenly disappeared!


    After searching for a long time, I couldn��t find Su Yan. I saw that the cracks in the space were still absorbing the thunder crazily and violently, and strange doubts arose in my heart. Is it possible that Su Yan has escaped into the void? ?


    Suddenly, a dim light of blood flashed, and Su Yan carried the killing sword to the front of Xuan Yin Sword Demon!


    Su Yan came out of reality too quickly, and there was no sign of it before, and even the Xuanyin Sword Demon couldn''t prevent it!


    Su Yan''s sword pierced straight towards the heart of Xuan Yin Sword Demon!


    Xuanyin Sword Demon instinctively struck with a long sword in his hand, but he did not expect that Su Yan''s wrist was shaking extremely flexibly, and he turned out twenty sword shadows between square inches!


    The distance between the two parties was already very close, and Su Yan''s change of moves was extremely fast!


    Within the time of this electric light flint, it is too late for Xuan Yin Jian to react again!


    I saw that more than half of Su Yan''s 20 small sword lights hit the pale body of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon!


    Xuanyin Sword Demon hummed several times in succession, and then the long sword swept towards Su Yan regardless, but before the arrival of Xuan Yin Sword Demon''s long sword, Su Yan had already withdrawn.


    A dozen small holes appeared in the body of Xuan Yin Sword Demon, and weird green liquid flowed from it.


    Xuanyin Sword Demon gently stroked the wound with his hand, and showed the green liquid flowing out of his body in front of his eyes. His head without facial features shook gently for a moment, as if he was lost in confusion.


    Then Xuanyin Sword Demon''s body trembled frantically, as if it was caught in the greatest anger!


    And the surrounding Yin Thunder also gathered on the blade of Xuan Yin Sword Demon again.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It''s really a pity. Although Su Yan''s sword was reaching its limit just now, it was too fast, which resulted in insufficient lethality. She was unable to kill the sword demon in one fell swoop. I am afraid that it will not be easy to have such a good opportunity later. Because the realm of this sword demon is already extremely high, but the time for fusion is still short, and the body and realm have not yet fully adapted to match. The more you fight to the back, the more disadvantaged it is for Su Yan."


    The Xuan Yin Sword Demon mutated from Su Yan''s Tribulation is a weird creature that everyone has never heard of. No one knows what the subsequent Tribulation will develop into.


    "Does Su Yan have to defeat this sword demon in order to survive the catastrophe?" Panshan Patriarch asked.


    "The Xuanyin Sword Demon has become the master of the catastrophe, and the power of the Heavenly Tribulation is concentrated on him. No matter whether he reaches the end of the world or the sea corner, the Sword Demon will be immortal with Su Yan. Defeating him is naturally going through the Heavenly Tribulation."


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, she said gently: "Do you know where the weakness of Heaven''s Tribulation lies?"


    This question is novel. Everyone says that the tribulation is terrifying, and no one has ever discussed the weakness of the tribulation.


    The ancestor of Panshan even asked, "Does the Tribulation really have so-called weaknesses?"


    "There has never been a perfect person or thing in this world. Heavenly Tribulation naturally has weaknesses. Although the power of Heavenly Tribulation is strong, the problem is that there is not enough fine control, so that monks can have a ray of life under the Heavenly Tribulation. The Xuan Yin Sword Demon appeared and incarnate as the Lord of Tribulation, combining the fate and power of the Tribulation of Heaven, and the greatest weakness of Tribulation that day disappeared."


    What Princess Kong Qian said is reasonable. The monks can keep alive under the tribulation of the sky, relying on the power of the tribulation to wield wanton, without any fine control at all.


    Otherwise, the power of the heavenly tribulation is at least ten times that of the monk��s true essence, and Su Yan��s mutated heavenly tribulation is at least fifty times more powerful. If it can finely control such a huge power, in such a terrifying power gap Next, where can there be so-called vitality?


    At this time, Fu Yuechi could be considered to have reacted, and said: "According to what you said, the existence of the Lord Sword Demon does not mean cheating?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan is not an ordinary person, and the test he received will of course be different from ordinary people. The sword demon is a little harder to deal with, but as long as Su Yan''s own Dao heart is not shaken, there is no chance. It''s just this opportunity. It��s not always there. It��s a pity that Su Yan didn''t fully grasp the opportunity just now. If it continues to be delayed, it will only be more disadvantageous to Su Yan."


    It was indeed a good opportunity for Su Yan just now. The Sword Demon was formed by the fusion of Shura and Xuanyin''s sword intent, and the fusion time was not long enough, so there was still a gap in the manipulation of sword moves.


    If it takes a long time and the degree of integration is high enough, I am afraid it will be difficult to reveal such a broken barrier.


    In the air, Su Yan escaped from the sword aura of the Xuanyin Sword Demon, but a cloud of dark thunder poured down frantically, forming a circle about a mile in radius, isolating the inside and outside.


    Inside this circle is the arena where Su Yan and Xuanyin Sword Demon fight to death. Only one winner can get out of this arena.


    There was still a strange green liquid flowing out of the wounds of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon, but the tall and long body of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon took the initiative to relax, as if he didn''t care about the injuries on his body.


    Then Xuan Yin Sword Demon raised his sword and madly attacked Su Yan!


    Xuanyin Sword Demon''s sword is really surprisingly fast, Su Yan''s handling is calm, but it is firmly suppressed, and can only defend but not attack!


    The sound of the collision between the sword and the sword is as dense as raindrops, so fast that human eyes can''t distinguish it, and there is no room for thinking.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t see through the attacks of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon with his naked eyes at this time. At this time, only Jianxin and instinct could be reliable!


    Those monks who watched the ceremony only felt stunned, the strength of the sword demon was so strong that Jane was suffocated by the important person. If they were replaced, they would fall on the spot if they were less than twenty swords!


    And as the struggle continued, they could also feel the indescribable aura of Xuantian Modeling continued to rise!


    Obviously swaying the sword light at such a high speed will cause huge consumption, but the aura of the Xuanyin Sword Demon continues to increase. What kind of monster is this? !

 Chapter 3346： Cut face with sword

    Chapter 3346: Slashing Face with Sword


    In this stormy offensive, everyone was sweating for Su Yan. They didn''t know how long Su Yan could last, and their confidence in Su Yan began to waver.


    It''s not that Su Yan is too weak, but the oppressive sense of Xuan Yin Sword Demon is really too strong!


    The Tribute Master monster spawned after the mutation of the Eighth Layer of Heaven, of course, possesses the power of destruction of heaven and earth!


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon didn''t know how many swords he had produced. The surrounding Yin Thunder almost turned into a tornado of thunder and lightning, but he still couldn''t help Su Yan.


    Later, Xuanyin Sword Demon became impetuous. He was just a quick sword demon, not a peerless master who had cultivated for years and months. His mood was far inferior to that of Su Yan. Su Yan caught a gap and almost made a sword. Stabbed in the chest!


    It''s just that the powerful sword aura and the continuously exploding Yin thunder surrounded the Xuan Yin Sword Demon, and a set of Xuan Yin sword armor was created invisibly. This set of sword armor resisted Su Yan''s sword light power. to make.


    Su Yan''s sword still failed to severely damage the Xuan Yin Sword Demon.


    However, the Murder Sword, which originally had a powerful kill bonus to living creatures, could not exert its original power when facing the Xuanyin Sword Demon and the green blood. This shows that the Xuanyin Sword Demon is objectively incompatible. Not a living thing.


    Afterwards, Xuan Yin Sword Demon Zhongjian hurriedly backed away, almost to the edge of this Yin Thunder arena.


    Many lightning strikes on his pale body did not care.


    After the attack just now, Su Yan needed a breather, and the true essence in his body also needed to be straightened out.


    This is the shortcoming of being a mortal. Although there is a supreme realm, this mortal body easily reaches its limit.


    Then I saw an extremely strange scene, I saw Xuanyin Sword Demon lift up the long sword in his hand, and then lightly made a cut in his face without facial features.


    The green liquid spilled out...


    Everyone saw it inexplicably, wondering why Xuan Yin Sword Demon stabbed his face with a sword.


    I saw this wound in the mouth, slightly upturned, forming a very strange smiling face.


    Xuanyin Sword Demon also actively opened his mouth, moved his joints a few times, and made a clicking sound.


    After that, the wound expanded more and more, and behind the wound, Huang Sensen''s sharp teeth and a **** tongue appeared!


    Everyone was stunned, and they couldn''t imagine that the Xuan Yin Sword Demon scratched his face, actually trying to cut himself a mouth!


    "What kind of monster is this? It''s completely unheard of!"


    "Yeah! What the **** is this, how can it be so terrible?"


    "Monsters like Xuanyin Sword Demon are like creatures but not creatures. You can''t understand him with the logic of this world, I''m afraid that Su Yan will fall into a bitter battle."


    Xuanyin Sword Demon took his tongue out of his sword-cut mouth with his hand. This long tongue almost fell to his chest, with yellow-brown saliva, slowly swaying weakly on his chest. , Looks very disgusting.


    Then Xuan Yin Sword Demon spent a long time unable to completely retract the long tongue, and finally had to put the long tongue back into his mouth with his hands.


    Then the bones under Xuanyin Sword Demon''s face were about to make some explosions, and then the shape of a nose protruded on Xuanyin Sword Demon''s face, and the curvature of this mouth became more and more human-like.


    "This monster seems to be referring to Su Yan to create his own facial features!" Panshan Patriarch said in surprise.


    Su Yan just looked at the Xuanyin Sword Demon indifferently, without any indication at all.


    After Xuanyin Sword Demon put his tongue back into his mouth, he also closed his lips tightly.


    The corners of the mouth cut by the sword''s edge were upturned very obviously, and with the green body fluid, a very strange smiling face was formed.


    The two sides confronted each other like this, seemingly wanting to find some kind of flaw in each other''s stance.


    This time, it was the Xuan Yin Sword Demon who took the initiative to attack. His body is always the demon of the colorless world. If he is more calm and calm, he will definitely not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    The sword in the sword demon''s hand was wrapped in a large amount of electric light and slashed towards Su Yan!


    At this moment, all the light sources of Heaven and Earth became eclipsed, and it seemed that only a sword light in the hands of Xuan Yin Sword Demon was left!


    This sword captures the good fortune of the world and steals the mystery of the sun and the moon!


    Among the opponents Su Yan encountered in the past, I am afraid that only the saint Wen Lan of the five holy places can use such a wonderful sword technique!


    And Su Yan also sensed one thing, that is, Xuan Yin Sword Demon''s mastery of the sword is three points better than just now!


    If the Xuanyin Sword Demon continues to grow, I am afraid that the situation will become more and more difficult!


    Zhulong said: "Why doesn''t League Master Su still need to convict Heavenly Halberd? It is really unwise to compare swords with sword demon."


    From the perspective of Zhulong, Su Yan could kill the Sword Demon in a swaddling as long as he cut off the cause and effect of the Sword Demon with the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Old Long, what do you know? The cause and effect of the sword demon is connected with the robbery. In other words, there is destiny in the body. How can the cause and effect of this existence be cut off? How can you know the danger?"


    The candle dragon was very angry by Princess Kong Qian, but considering the relationship between Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan, the candle dragon still converged. In the end, he said nothing, and only swallowed all the anger into his stomach.


    In the sky, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged when faced with the exquisite sword of Xuan Yin Sword Demon. At that time, he only felt that everything was normal and under control.


    At the last moment, Su Yancai blocked the sword of Xuan Yin Sword Demon with the murderous sword in his hand!


    The sword of Xuan Yin Sword Demon is the sword of the Lord of Tribulation, and it is also forged after the power of Heavenly Tribulation is condensed. It represents a part of the will of heaven and earth. Its power is definitely not comparable to a magic weapon in the world!


    After the sword lights of the two sides collided, Su Yan only felt that there was a powerful force rushing towards his face. Even if he used "Li Jue" to bless his face, at the same time a terrifying dragon aura spurted out of Su Yan''s body, and there was still a wave Unstoppable feeling!


    In this mortal sword fight, Su Yan felt this way for the first time!


    But this is not surprising, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon had such a strength that Su Yan had expected.


    Then the upturned arc of the corner of the Demon''s mouth of the Xuan Yin sword became higher, and from the sword of the robber, there was a golden Nine Heavens Divine Thunder brewing!


    These nine gods thunder are the thunder of the heavens!


    If you are hit from the front at such a close distance, it is impossible to resist it with the strength of a mortal body.


    At this time, the long swords of the two sides intersect, even if Su Yan wants to retreat, it is completely impossible!


    Only the sword light under his slack appeared, and the sword of the robber would soon be overwhelmed! This was originally an impeccable double-kill situation!


    That''s why Xuan Yin Sword Demon gave such a strange smile.


    At this critical juncture, the power of Wandao Senluo burst out from Su Yan''s sword!

 Chapter 3347： Xuantian is broken

    Chapter 3347: Xuantian is broken


    The sword light of the Murder Sword was originally extremely awful, and with the blessing of the power of Sen Luo, it became even more powerful, and in a blink of an eye the sword light of Xuan Yin Sword Demon was overwhelmed!


    At the same time, Su Yan had already condensed the powerful true essence in the other hand, and finally turned into a dragon fist and slammed on the already condensed Nine Heavens Thunder!


    The nine gods thunder exploded directly in the air, forming a dense golden grid!


    Although the power has been eliminated by 80%, the golden grid still cleaved Su Yan''s coat to ashes, leaving many scars on his strong muscles.


    The condition of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon on the other side was not much better. The Nine Heavens Thunder God just restrained his demonic attributes, and there were many wounds on his pale body that shed green liquid.


    But at this time, the two sides are fighting high, but they are gathering sword energy and preparing for stronger tricks!


    I saw Xuanyin Sword Demon suddenly chose the weird backhand sword.


    Then suddenly, Xuan Yin Sword Demon and Su Yan disappeared from everyone''s sight!


    The wind was whistling in the sky, and only two streamers could be seen violently colliding in the air!


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, Su Yan and Xuanyin Sword Demon separated again, and the two streams of light were almost reaching the extreme just now!


    "It''s ten steps to kill!" Panshan ancestor said, "This is Su Yan''s fastest sword move!"


    The ancestor of Panshan didn''t admit his mistake, Su Yan used that one move with ten steps and one kill. In previous battles, once Su Yan was used for ten steps and one kill, he would definitely be in no trouble!


    But this time, ten steps and one kill did not take any advantage!


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon also used an equally exquisite sword move! This sword move is transformed from the sword pond, and it is also a sword move of the supreme level. Because it is so fast that it seems that time and space can be reversed, it is called time and space shuttle.


    Compared with Su Yan''s fastest ten-step one kill, the speed of the time and space shuttle is completely stable!


    At this time, Su Yan''s face had just become a little solemn, because Su Yan had already felt that the strength of the Xuanyin Sword Demon was rapidly increasing, and the level of understanding and use of sword moves was also rising.


    It is really a very oppressive thing to face an opponent who will become stronger and stronger, and don''t know where the upper limit is.


    "How did you do it?" Xuan Yin Sword Demon suddenly opened his slightly upturned lips and said.


    This was the first time Xuanyin Sword Demon had spoken. Although his voice was dry, he could already control that long tongue very well.


    In conclusion, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon''s control over this physical body is probably also strengthening along with it.


    Then Xuan Yin Sword Demon said again: "This master''s move has a magical effect of moving through time and space. As long as the soul arrives, the sword will arrive. Even the boundary between the physical world and the spiritual world can be blurred. How can you do it? As fast as this master?"


    Su Yan did not answer, and Xuanyin Sword Demon said to himself: "It seems that you, a mortal, still have some abilities. But that''s the end. Your true essence and aura have declined, which shows that you have to deal with it. You have consumed a lot of true essence and physical energy with your sword moves, and even your attention is far less concentrated than just now. And this master has not fully used the power of Heavenly Tribulation, you are already defeated."


    Hearing this, Su Yan sneered, just because he had grasped the key to victory.


    The key to this battle lies in the upper limit of Xuan Yin Sword Demon''s strength.


    The strength of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon is indeed very strong, but this strength has a clear upper limit, and the upper limit is the mortal peak.


    Although the sword pond is at the peak of the sword world, what the sword world contains is nothing more than the mortal sword skills.


    If Su Yan used the tricks of the upper realm, Xuan Yin Sword Demon would definitely not be able to resist.


    The sword moves of the fairy world are not included in the sword pool. Beyond the sword moves that adhere to the limit, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon will definitely not find a way to resolve it.


    But Xuanyin Sword Demon didn��t realize this at all, and instead said, ��Do you know why I didn��t use a sword to slash my eyes? Just because I wanted to dig your eyes out after killing you. On the face, my lord is very satisfied with your eyes."


    "Is it?"


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon opened the big mouth of the blood basin and laughed fiercely. After laughing wildly, Xuan Yin Sword Demon said, "My lord is about to do it! Are you ready to die? Mortals!"


    Behind the Xuan Yin Sword Demon, a pair of magic wings with fierce black electric lights suddenly opened, and then the Sword of the Lord of Tribulation in the hands of Xuan Yin Sword Demon condensed the Supreme Yin Thunder!


    Even the space around the sword of the robber was slightly distorted, and the infinite rays of light were all sucked into the distorted space, making the robber look more terrifying!


    This was not over yet, and then I saw the Sword Demon Xuan Yin swaying the Sword of the Lord of Tribulation, and then the sword turned into a black thunder that penetrated the sky and the earth, and the peaks fell apart in the blink of an eye!


    This power is equal to at least one hundred thousand thunder tribulations condensed in one sword!


    If it was just one hundred thousand thunder tribulations, Su Yan would naturally not be concerned, but if such a huge power was concentrated in one sword, even if Su Yan was a little careless, if he responded to any mistakes, The same will fall!


    It is almost impossible for a mortal body and soul to withstand such terrible power!


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon triumphantly said: "This is the sword of destruction. I don''t know if you can stop it."


    This sword slashed towards Su Yan, the scene between the swords was really weird, because the huge power condensed between the swords, causing the space to be distorted to a certain extent.


    Therefore, the lightning and light in the air all became twisted, and then it seemed that even the bodies of Su Yan and Xuan Yin Sword Demon became very twisted!


    The power of this sword has surpassed the limit, and the distorted horizon makes it impossible for the true power of this sword to be fully observed by the naked eye.


    How to resist this sword that has condensed a hundred thousand thunder tribulation?


    "Xuan, Tian, ??Ji, Po!" I only heard Su Yan spit out these four words calmly.


    Then, whether it was the distorted space or the black thunder, and the extreme sword intent, all were blocked by some invisible force.


    Although Su Yan swung the killing sword, the **** sword light of the killing sword did not appear in the void, but turned into a part of nothingness!


    Xuantian Ji broke the foundation of breaking ten thousand magic with one sword and still improved!


    After incorporating Su Yan''s Vientiane Sun Luo power, he has risen to a whole new level!


    Xuantian Jibai is much more domineering than breaking ten thousand magic with one sword, and can disintegrate the opponent''s moves from an essential level! Not only can it break the law, but it cannot disintegrate the opponent''s powerful force!


    It is equivalent to filling in the final flaws of one sword to break the ten thousand laws, and entering into a perfect sword move!


    With the mysterious sky broken, this piece of void directly began to swallow everything around!

 Chapter 3348： Cracks in the Murder Sword

    Chapter 3348: Cracks in the Murder Sword


    This sword condensed all the attention of Xuan Yin Sword Demon. Su Yan was broken in the air at this time, and he immediately became anxious, but it was impossible for him to take the sword at this time.


    After all, Xuan Yin Sword Demon is a novice with swords. Although he has mastered huge power and infinite moves, he lacks some basic knowledge.


    For example, using a sword definitely requires one-third of the strength, but the taboo is to use old moves!


    At this time, Xuan Yin Sword Demon could only bite the bullet and sway the sword of destruction completely!


    But at this time Su Yan''s second sword has arrived!


    I saw a blood moon suddenly landed in the sky, completely covering up all the light between the sky and the earth!


    At this moment, only this **** full moon remained in everyone''s eyes!


    This is the first style of "Shen Luo Jian Jue" to extinction!


    The scarlet sword light encompasses everything, and also enveloped the Xuan Yin Sword Demon!


    A miserable cry came from the **** moonlight. If Su Yan''s sword moves were not powerful enough just now, then this time the power of extinguishing the dust is definitely enough!


    "Sen Luo Sword Jue" is the sword of the immortal emperor and must not be included in the sword pool!


    So in the face of this move, the Sword Demon desperately urged the Xuan Yin sword intent and couldn''t produce a countermeasure in his heart, so he fell into a more panic situation!


    Su Yan laughed coldly and said, "Do you think that as long as you have mastered thousands of tricks, you can be called a peerless sword repair? Don''t underestimate people, you will always be a waste if you only have moves without Jianxin training. Sword repair is absolutely impossible to be quick."


    The Xuan Yin Sword Demon roared and killed directly from the **** light. This time, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon was very miserable. There were wounds everywhere, and the green liquid was flowing everywhere.


    And that Xuan Yin sword armor had long been broken by Su Yan''s sword light!


    Xuanyin Sword Demon still hasn''t figured out why Su Yan''s sword moves, Xuanyin Jianyi can''t find a way to crack it!


    There are still sword moves that are not in the sword pond, which is completely beyond his imagination.


    But Xuanyin Sword Demon immediately thought of a way to deal with it, that is, there is no way to win.


    Since the gambling tricks and Jianxin are not Su Yan''s opponents, then don''t use the tricks. If there are no tricks, there will be no flaws!


    Thinking of this, Xuan Yin Sword Demon laughed wildly again, and then with a light wave of the pair of battered magic wings behind him, he flew in front of Su Yan.


    The sword of the robber slashed at Su Yan fiercely, and Su Yan could only use his sword to block.


    After blocking this sword, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon immediately reappeared with the second sword. This sword is much more tricky than the first one, and there is no trick at all!


    Su Yan blocked the second sword and immediately got a third sword...


    In this way, Su Yan was actually suppressed again, but Su Yan''s sword heart did not panic. The chaos at this time was also a great opportunity for him!


    Senluo Sword Jue''s second move, Reincarnation, is already in the making!


    After the two sides fought 700 moves, the patience of Xuan Yin Sword Demon basically came to an end.


    The practice of swordsmanship often requires a period of very boring training to get started, such as swinging a sword 100,000 times in the dark alone. This kind of training can only be done by one person, and I don''t know if it makes any sense.


    There are many similar trainings, so if you can''t stand loneliness and don''t have enough endurance, you will definitely not be able to achieve great sword repair.


    Xuanyin Sword Demon is nothing more than the demon of the colorless world. It has obtained the sword intent of the sword world, and then gained the power of the tribulation. Although his strength is strong, it is all the power borrowed from the outside. Sword Demon''s mood is definitely not as stable as Su Yan.


    But when it comes to fighting in this realm, the fight is not as simple as sword skills at all, it will definitely involve psychological games.


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon obviously did not have such knowledge. He originally thought that Su Yan could definitely be eliminated by using the Sword of Destroying the World, but he did not expect Su Yan to use such tricks as Xuantian Jijie!


    Before I knew it, the Xuan Yin Sword Demon had become impetuous, and Su Yan knew that his opportunity had come!


    When the fight reached the seven hundred and fifty-third move, Su Yan deliberately sold a flaw, and the Sword Demon Xuan Yin was indeed ecstatic, and the sword of the robber in his hand pierced Su Yan''s ribs directly!


    Sword Qi is as awe-inspiring as murderous!


    But suddenly, Su Yan''s sword disappeared in the eyes of Xuan Yin Sword Demon. After the **** brilliance disappeared, Xuan Yin Sword Demon hadn''t realized that there was something wrong. He was eager to win and just wanted to take this opportunity. Kill Su Yan.


    I don''t know, I have fallen into the trap that Su Yan dug long ago!


    Seeing that the sword of the robber was about to hit Su Yan''s body, Su Yan suddenly turned around, and the concentrated **** sword light appeared in front of the Xuanyin Sword Demon like a fright!


    Then the blood-colored glossy surface and overshadowed everything!


    A clear thought appeared in everyone''s mind: Is this battle finally over?


    Reincarnation One Slash is the second move of "Sen Luo Sword Art" and the only assassination sword among the seven moves. Su Yan has absolute confidence in this sword.


    The blood-colored light in the sky gradually dimmed, and Su Yan and Xuan Yin Sword Demon were still facing each other in the sky, but both sides had already lowered their hands at this time, and they had no intention of doing anything.


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon laughed wildly, but Su Yan remained silent.


    "Could it be that Su Yan was defeated?" This question was unavoidable in everyone''s hearts.


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon continued: "This lord��s sword is formed by the tribulation of heaven, and your sword is just a magic weapon refined by humans! How could it be able to beat me? The sword just now filled this lord��s strong power, you The sword of his will no longer be able to hold it! If you break your sword first and then kill you, this lord is destined to be the winner of the destiny!"


    Su Yan''s hand holding the Murder Sword indeed trembled slightly, and a clear crack appeared on the blade of the Murder Sword!


    Can''t even the murder sword resist the power of the sword demon? This sword is recognized as the first sword among you in the heavens and all realms, so there will be cracks?


    Did Su Yan really lose?


    At this time, everyone showed a terrifying expression. If Su Yan was defeated, I was afraid that it would be them who would face the erosion of the sword demon next! How can they resist such monsters?


    Xuanyin Sword Demon''s smile froze at this moment, and suddenly lost the Sword of the Tribute Lord, holding his neck with both hands, but still couldn''t resist the vast amount of green liquid left from the neck!


    Moreover, the wound on the neck of the Xuan Yin Sword Demon continued to expand, spewing more and more green blood!


    No matter how impatiently the Xuan Yin Sword Demon was covering the wound, it was of no avail. The wound on his neck continued to expand, and finally a head of the Sword Demon fell directly from his neck!


    But Xuanyin Sword Demon''s head rolled down with a vicious expression. Instead, he said: "It''s useless. Since I am not a human being, then the vitality and weakness of human beings are not a problem to me at all! If it is cut off, this lord still has a way to be reborn!"

 Chapter 3349： Bow down

    Chapter 3349: bow down


    "Really?" Su Yan said, "You are already a dead person, no matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless."


    Xuanyin Sword Demon said: "You wait, this lord will definitely thwart you, huh?! How is it possible... Why can''t my body recover, what have you done?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course I know that you are not a human being, so naturally I will not use the same method as a human being to deal with you. What is the most feared by the demon of the colorless world? Give you a little hint, I have developed the seventh consciousness. ."


    Xuan Yin Sword Demon wailed fiercely: "How is this possible! You are obviously just a human, how can you know so many powerful powers!? Could it be that you are not a human..."


    Tai''a''s golden sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and the Xuantian Sword Demon even wailed before it turned into a blue smoke in the golden sword light.


    And the sword of the robber fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    This sword not only has incomparable power, but after the long sword is started, an extremely cold aura erodes towards Su Yan''s body.


    This is part of the sword intent retained in the sword of the robber.


    This part of the sword intent is similar to the original consciousness of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, but it is not so crazy. Although it will not immediately erode people''s minds, if it is used for a long time, it will affect the character.


    In other words, there is a risk of turning into a slave to the sword if you want to use this sword of the robber.


    Su Yan then took another look at the killing sword in his hand. At this time, the cloud from the sky was slowly dissipating, and the sun shone on the killing sword again. The crack on the top looked shocking, but there is no need to worry too much, just use Nirvana. The clear spring and holy water of the holy land can be restored as before.


    The magic weapon has the risk of breaking in the top battle. As long as the killing sword is not broken, it is not very difficult to recover.


    In fact, even if it was broken, Su Yan had a way to restore the killing sword. It��s just that the process is a lot more troublesome, and it��s even more so.


    The sun shone on Su Yan, and Su Yan glanced at the ancient territory, where there was no sound.


    After that, Su Yan collected the killing sword in his hand, carrying the sword of the robber that was cast by the heavens, and slowly landed downward.


    There were originally many monks who wanted to come up to compliment him. Su Yan''s passing through the catastrophe was a refreshing moment. If he said flattering words at this time, he would leave a good impression on Su Yan, I''m afraid it will be infinitely useful later.


    But Princess Kong Qian didn''t wait for Su Yan to land before she greeted her, and brought the Sword of the Tribute that Su Yan had just obtained into her own hands to play with it carefully.


    This female peacock''s temper is notoriously proud and arrogant, and for a while no one dared to go up and talk to Su Yan.


    Su Yancai landed in the territory of the ancient clan and saw many dragon boats appearing in the northeast sky.


    These dragon boats are the flying machines of the five holy places. Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "They should have seen a good show just now."


    Su Yan''s words meant that the people from the Five Great Sacred Grounds should have been here long ago, but when they saw that Su Yan was about to overcome the catastrophe, they never showed up, but kept peeping from a distance.


    If Su Yan had any problems, they could take the opportunity. If Su Yan survived the catastrophe safely, they would still bow their heads in front of Su Yan as before, and dare not do anything wrong.


    Now that the overall situation has been set, the five holy places have naturally appeared here to continue to bow their heads.


    After the dragon boat approached, someone immediately informed that the saints of the five holy places had arrived, and the leader was Wen Lan.


    Wen Lan came this time to report to Su Yan on the strangulation of living corpses in the third area and to offer a pill called the one-yuan ice soul pill.


    This pill was not for Su Yan himself, but for Si Qing who was far away in the world of heaven and human.


    With this pill, Si Qing''s injury will definitely be healed.


    Su Yan quickly put this pill into the hands of the ancestor of Panshan, and the ancestor of Panshan said with satisfaction: "I did not mistake you for the ancestor, Su Yan, you really are a man with a promise!"


    "This is a natural principle. As long as I say it myself, I will definitely count it."


    Su Yan, who had survived the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation, gave Wen Lan an even more unfathomable feeling, and Su Yan''s sense of dust had become more and more obvious.


    This shows that Su Yan''s Ninth Heavenly Tribulation may not be far away!


    This man is really terrifying to the extreme. When he first heard about the existence of this man, he didn''t just transition to the Five Heavens.


    Wen Lan still remembered that when she first heard the name Su Yan, she didn''t care much at all, thinking that she could suppress Su Yan with just one finger.


    Unexpectedly, the time has passed, and now it is Su Yan''s turn to easily suppress her.


    There has never been a lack of so-called geniuses in the third region, but even so, I have never heard of anyone who can survive several catastrophes in such a short period of time!


    This man has calmed down so many powerful people, and has a peerless cultivation base, I am afraid that in the next 10,000 years, there will be no one who can match him!


    In Wen Lan''s heart, the follower Su Yan entered the chamber.


    I saw a map of the third region in the conference hall. In addition to the saints of the five holy places, the heads of all families and factions also entered the conference hall afterwards.


    Su Yan sat in the first seat, and Princess Kong Qian sat beside Su Yan with her.


    Although Su Yan was still as it was, before he knew it, this indifferent aura infected everyone, and it seemed that everyone was already in his hands.


    And the picturesque beauty who sits beside Su Yan is the most strange woman in the world.


    Perhaps the two are not the identities of dual monks, but it is enough for everyone to look up just to let this world-destroying female peacock sit here peacefully.


    Before Su Yan didn''t speak, the chamber was silent, and the needle could be heard.


    Then Su Yan said, "You don''t need to be so restrained, just find a place to sit down."


    With Su Yan''s words, the tense and solemn atmosphere was only lightened.


    Now that all the able-bodied experts in the third region have arrived here, the two remaining saints of the demon clan, and the three sages of the side door also described the presence.


    Su Yan only needs to send a letter in the past, and now no one in the third region dares to disobey his order.


    Su Yan said, "Since everyone has come to talk about the various factions, I will make a long story short. I hate talking nonsense and wasting time. I want to re-divide the world."


    When Su Yan said this, everyone couldn''t help but glance at Wen Lan.


    Wenlan is the speaker of the five holy places. Su Yan said that to re-divide the world is equivalent to cutting meat from the five holy places!


    But Wen Lan actually had a calm expression on her face. She was able to sit here because she had known Su Yan''s plan a long time ago, which was originally expected.


    The current situation is basically that people make a knife and I am a fish. If you dare to resist Su Yan, then the five holy places must not escape the fate of destruction!

 Chapter 3350： Divide the world

    Chapter 3350 Dividing the World


    Su Yan said: "The third region doesn''t know how many miles there are. The main continent alone already has 100,000 miles in vertical and horizontal directions, and it''s not a problem to raise billions of people. If Dangdang is just a sect, there is no way to eat this continent. Yes. Even if I have the intention, it is actually impossible to do such a thing."


    The area actually controlled by the human emperor''s empire was only one-half of the main continent, and the slightly remote areas were almost entirely vassals of various circles.


    One of Su Yan''s sect was originally a new sect. It is very unrealistic to fill the main continent of the third region with just a few people, so it needs to be more refined.


    Su Yan continued: "I took action to calm the troubled times and destroy the immortal gate, not for personal power, but for the life of the world. Now the living corpse sweep in the third region is about to end, and it is time to divide the affiliation of each family. . Let��s talk about my one first, I want the central mountain range, the neighboring 35 cities, and this ancient tribe��s territory to be Beppu."


    The Central Mountain Range is located in the center of the main continent, with abundant aura and many mineral products.


    Thirty-five cities near the mountains are also very prosperous, almost as commercial centers.


    If Yimen wins the dominance of the Central Mountain Range, it only takes two or three generations to become one of the strongest sects on the main continent.


    Su Yan now has the final say in this world, not to mention the 35 cities and the central mountain range, even if he wants to occupy all the five holy places and develop them into Beppu, no one dares to stop him.


    Naturally, no one would object to Su Yan''s arrangement.


    Su Yan then arranged the Yaozu, Sanxiu, Thirty-Six Dongtian 72 sects, and the sects originally attached to the five holy places, and finally arranged several cultivating families like snakes.


    These forces have different sources. Some of the struggles between them have been going on for thousands of years. Many territories have always belonged to each other. You control it for a while, and I control it for a while.


    In some controversial areas, the five holy places seem to be very talkative, although many sites are spit out.


    But the goals of Wenlan and many saints were very clear from the beginning. What they wanted was to preserve the core areas of the five holy lands. The rest of the territories couldn''t be defended anyway. No matter how Su Yan arranged it, there was no problem.


    On the contrary, those cultivating families were quite critical of Su Yan''s words, thinking that the demonic clan occupied too much territory.


    Su Yan gently placed the Sword of the Lord of Tribulation by his side, and said: "Now I am in charge of the third region. Do you think I am discussing with you? If there is any dissatisfaction, just challenge me directly. If you want to talk too much, you have to ask Princess Kong Qian to take a trip to your side."


    From then on no one dared to say a word.


    This round of dividing the world went smoothly unexpectedly. Those monks who followed Su Yan to fight the world, Su Yan would naturally not treat him badly, so that the 36 Dongtian and 72 sects opened up the Beppu on the main continent.


    For these schools to maintain Beppu, they must always stand on the same line as Ichimon.


    In this way, one door is equivalent to having 108 allies who will not betray.


    Fu Yuechi and Li Shengshu planned the specific division of this continent. These two people were scheming, and Su Yan was satisfied with the plan.


    In the future, Yimen will be passed on for generations to come in this third region.


    After making these arrangements, it is already sunset.


    Su Yan said, "I also want to invite everyone to watch a big show."


    Many powerhouses in this chamber could not help showing strange expressions, wondering what Su Yan had planned.


    For a while, even Princess Kong Qian was a little confused, wondering what medicine Su Yan was selling in the gourd.


    After Su Yan walked out of the chamber, he flicked his sleeve to open a space portal.


    There are many people who know space magic among these powerful people, but it is absolutely impossible to open the door of the two-world teleportation space as easily as Su Yan, even those sages are not capable of such a heavy lifting.


    Su Yan was the first to enter the space portal, and the others followed.


    After passing through the portal, I saw a sudden opening up, turning out to be thirty miles outside the territory of the ancients.


    There are many tall and barren mountains in the territory of the ancient tribe. This is a rare piece of flat land, so Su Yan''s eye was caught.


    Fu Yuechi had faintly guessed what Su Yan was going to do. Su Yan had mentioned a point with her before.


    The others didn''t get any prompts at all, at this time they were completely confused.


    Su Yan showed a smile, then put his hands together, and the whole space shook!


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew in the woods under the barren mountain, and then countless trees fell apart...


    The space below is slowly distorting, and in the distortion, a ghost of a city can be vaguely seen!


    "This is... Do you want to move mountains and reclaim the sea, and move a city here? How can this be done? What is your mana?" This time even Wen Lan can''t maintain calmness. The sight of is really incredible.


    She had seen Su Yan''s purpose in distorting the space, but she was even more surprised after seeing it through!


    Su Yan intends to show before them the ability that the leader of the three religions had only back then!


    The phantom of the city gradually became real, because this was originally not a mirage spell, but a real city!


    This city was originally a thousand away, but Su Yan used the great magic power of moving mountains and filling the sea to forcibly move it!


    Boom!


    This city has landed almost intact on the valley below the mountain peak, and even the residents of the city can be seen running in panic, not knowing what happened!


    These living people were also completely unharmed during the space transportation, which shows that Su Yan has a very deep grasp of this great supernatural power!


    This is the only skill in the legend. There are only a handful of people who can reach this rank in the third region from ancient times to the present, and all are the legendary Dao ancestors.


    It is of course not just to show Su Yan''s strength.


    In the battle with the Xuanyin Sword Demon, Su Yan had already demonstrated enough strength. What Su Yan had to show at this time was his determination to completely calm the troubled times in the third region and achieve the legend!


    In front of him Su Yan, if anyone dared to do it, then wait for it to be crushed into powder!


    The surrounding monks all showed stunned expressions, and they didn''t expect to see the heavenly skills recorded in ancient books here.


    Those saints also understood one thing, that is, even if Su Yan enters the upper realm, it is absolutely impossible for him to be a lonely little fairy, and it will inevitably shock the fairy realm in the future!

 Chapter 3351： unique

    Chapter 3351 �� Unique


    After seeing that Su Yan used great magic power to move mountains and fill the sea to create a city out of thin air between these mountains, those saints also lost their last thoughts, and never dared to fight Su Yan again.


    The rest of the monks also looked inexplicably shocked, knowing that Su Yan''s strength had reached the realm of legend.


    Such great masters can be met but not sought, and once they appear, they can often create an era of their own in the third region!


    Looking at the current third region, no one dared to be presumptuous in front of Su Yan!


    At this time, the prosperity and decline of the world were all maintained by Su Yan.


    If Su Yan wants the world to prosper, then the world will definitely prosper!


    If Su Yan wants the world to fall into a sea of ??fire, the capable world will inevitably fall into a sea of ??destruction!


    Within a month, Yimen was formally settled in the third area, and the disciples who came across the boundary and the people of the ancient race constituted the first group of people.


    And Su Yan also moved from the territory of the ancients to the Central Mountain Range.


    With Su Yan''s great magic power, it is easy to open a gate in the Central Mountain Range.


    After the mountain gate was opened, several people from the first gate were taken to the third area by Su Yan.


    Chang Yuan and Liu Jin found that Su Yan''s cultivation base was incredibly incredible nowadays. After only a long time apart, the boss had already pushed the cultivation base to the peak of the Eighth Heaven Crossing Realm!


    This accomplishment, I am afraid that there is no second person in the ages!


    And what shocked them even more was that the legendary third region was almost ten times stronger than the earth!


    Moreover, the vast mountains and rivers here are almost free from industrial pollution. This kind of place is indeed suitable for cultivation. If one can settle down here, I am afraid that there will be many masters in the martial arts in the future!


    These two people couldn''t help becoming very excited in a newly opened gate.


    In the past few days, they have also made friends with many great powers who crossed the Tribulation Realm. Although they are still in the Golden Core Stage, they are now in full swing, and no one dares to look down upon them.


    Su Yan has already drawn up a strategy. From now on, the central mountain range in the third region will be the main base of Yimen. The mountain gate of the earth is the same as the mountain gate of the heaven and human world. It is used as a Beppu.


    With such a base, it will only be very easy for a door to grow stronger.


    Su Yan left these complicated things to Chang Yuan and Liu Jin to take care of. After using great magic power to open up the gate in the central mountain range, Su Yan also needed a little rest.


    At the same time, it is necessary to consolidate the cultivation base of the Eighth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    The two tribulations are almost connected together, and the improvement in cultivation is too fast. If you don''t consolidate it, I am afraid that it will make your foundation unstable.


    Su Yan sat in retreat for fifteen days.


    Fifteen days later, when Su Yan came out again, he became very energetic, and it seemed that all the fatigue had been completely wiped out.


    And the realm of Crossing Tribulation Realm Eighth Heaven also made Su Yan exude a powerful and mysterious aura from all over his body.


    After the disciples of those disciplines saw it, they became more respectful to Su Yan. In their eyes, Su Yan was a **** walking in the mortal world.


    After Su Yan came out of the retreat, Han Xiao gathered all the main cadres of one family and announced a very important thing, that is, Su Yan will open a forum in the Central Mountain Range, no matter what kind of monk, whether it is Human or All monsters can come and listen to Su Yan''s lecture.


    Open the altar to teach the Fa, this is the privilege of the Taoist level figures. If you don''t have the strength of the Taoist ancestor level, but you want to open the forum rashly, it will only make the world laugh!


    Taking Su Yan''s current state and status as an example, it is a matter of course to open the altar to teach the Fa!


    After the news was delivered, the third region immediately became boiling!


    Whether it''s the Xuanmen Zhengzong, the side door, or the Yaozu, they definitely don''t want to miss this good opportunity.


    Today''s Su Yan also has a title-the first person since the ages.


    There hasn''t been such a great master in the third region for many years. If you can get a little understanding from Su Yan, it might be of great benefit to your own practice.


    Even the saints of the five holy places are not willing to let go of this good opportunity.


    Therefore, the Central Mountain Range became extremely lively, and the heads of those who were related to Su Yan could not wait to come to Yimen non-stop.


    Both Chang Yuan and Liu Jin couldn''t entertain, and it was the first time that they had seen so many masters of crossing the tribulation realm.


    When on earth, the masters of Jindan QQ were already enough to sweep one side, and almost all forces would have fear.


    But in this third **** with strong spiritual energy, condensing the golden core is just equivalent to just entering a door of cultivation, and it is not something to be proud of.


    Three days before Su Yan planned to open the altar to lecture the Fa, the Central Mountain Range had become extremely lively.


    Although a lot of people from all sides came, they all divided their camps and regions in the Central Mountain Range, and there was no major conflict!


    Right now the Central Mountain Range is equivalent to Su Yan''s backyard. If you fight here, no matter what old hatred you have, and what kind of mentality you are in, it doesn''t really matter.


    The so-called is that as long as the fight is messy, it will not give Su Yan face!


    In today''s third region, who would dare not give Su Yan face?


    Therefore, although the Central Mountain Range is full of people, nothing has happened.


    By the time Su Yan really started to lecture the Fa.


    I saw a crowd of people around Zijin Peak.


    Not only were there people on the mountain, but even many monks stayed in the air to listen to the lecture.


    These people appeared in front of Su Yan with an extremely strong sense of expectation. Everyone had a strong curiosity. I don''t know what kind of magic Su Yan would say today!


    As the morning sun rises, the golden sun shines on the Zijin Peak, and a red flag can be seen on the Zijin Peak.


    But Su Yan alone was not seen, and in the expectation of everyone, Su Yan finally appeared slowly!


    When Su Yan appeared, he was alone, without any entourage, and without any ostentation. He only stepped a few steps in the air with great ease, and then immediately descended on the top of the Purple Mountain.


    Su Yan wore a white dress, with a strong sense of being out of the dust, that famous killing sword did not appear by Su Yan''s side, and Su Yan had no killing intent at all.


    After Su Yan fell to the peak of Zijin Peak, a blood-colored lotus platform was immediately born under his feet.


    This blood-colored lotus platform is full of mysterious texture, and it also sets off Su Yan''s powerful aura particularly clearly.


    For a while, all the monks in the sky and the ground were speechless.


    This pomp and this courage, I am afraid that only Su Yanneng can be used!

 Chapter 3352： Open the forum

    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Two


    Then Zhulong and Princess Kong Qian also appeared on the Zijin Peak. They are the patron saints today.


    Su Yan''s safety naturally does not need them to guard, but if someone dares to make trouble while Su Yan is teaching the Fa, they will be responsible for solving the trouble.


    These two are one of the five evil spirits in the world. Anyone who can use them as the patron saint of Fa-teaching can understand what it means.


    The candle dragon first transformed into a law body, which was only a thousand feet long, emitting infinite light!


    With a dharmakaya of only a thousand feet, the candle dragon is of course very unhappy. You must know that he will use the dharma body for thousands of miles at every turn in Pimudi.


    However, after the candle dragon''s thousand-zhang dharma body entangled a mountain, it was enough to shock these people.


    Princess Kong Qian smiled as she always did, and did not display her Law Bodies.


    If she displays her figure as the Great King Peacock, it will inevitably bring devastating disasters. This deterrent force should never be underestimated!


    Su Yan sat cross-legged on the blood-colored lotus platform and waved his hand gently, the power of the law turned into a dazzling colorful canopy, and then said loudly: "You are willing to come and listen to me today. This is actually due to the law. If you listen What insights can I have in my teaching, that is also your own good fortune."


    This is the end of Su Yan��s polite remarks, and then he enters directly into the theme: "The universe you want is wild and wild, the heavens and the earth are mysterious and yellow, four sentences can be summarized, nothing more than-human beings law and earth, earth law and heaven, Tianfadao, Taoism is natural..."


    These monks didn''t expect Su Yan to enter the state so quickly, all of them listened carefully.


    Hearing what was serious, even those cultivators who had crossed the Tribulation Realm could not help but wrinkle their brows slightly.


    After Su Yan talked about the wonderful place, he saw the colorful smallpox slowly falling from the sky, and the birds and beasts in the central mountain range were also approaching Zijin Peak!


    After listening to Su Yan''s teachings, these birds and beasts will definitely be able to open up their spiritual wisdom, and they will be able to achieve something in the future!


    Seeing the animals coming over the mountains and plains, even those animals that are fighting each other and hunting, listening quietly in front of Su Yan, the monks can''t help becoming surprised!


    They all thought they were exaggerated adjectives, but they had never thought that someone in this world could reproduce these legendary words.


    This also shows how high Su Yan''s achievements are!


    Even the saints of the five holy places benefited a lot after listening to Su Yan''s lecture.


    Those great principles of practice, Su Yan, can always start from the subtleties, even the complicated content will become very easy to understand in Su Yan''s mouth, not so difficult.


    Whether things in this world can be understood or not, in fact, only one thing needs to be looked at, whether it has gone from complex to simple.


    If the most complicated thing can be said clearly and transparently in the simplest words, then it must be the realization of the great way, so that only the most core part can be displayed.


    Before I knew it, the sun had sunk to the west.


    But whether it is a monk who listens to the Fa or the various animals gathered from the Central Mountain Range, they are still as serious.


    Su Yan had been teaching the Fa non-stop for a day, and his expression was already exhausted.


    Teaching the Fa requires high-intensity concentration of mental energy. It seems that Su Yan is sitting on the lotus platform and making a move. The actual intensity is no less than a top-level fighting method.


    The sun had sunk to the west, and a brilliant sunset appeared on the horizon.


    At this time, there was a burst of colorful light from the sky on the east, even covering the rainbow on the west!


    Even Su Yan was astonished for a moment by this colorful glow that attracted people''s attention inexplicably, and then said: "It seems that what should be here is here."


    Su Yan spoke in a low voice, but he seemed to already know who the owner of this colorful Huaguang was.


    The rest of the cultivators couldn''t help showing their stunned expressions. In their opinion, the colorful lights that suddenly appeared in the east were clearly fighting Su Yan in the ring!


    With Su Yan''s status as the number one person in the ages, is it true that there is still such an eye-opener who wants to compete with Su Yan?


    Many monks here have expressions of doubt, even the saints are puzzled.


    Instead, Su Yan stood up from the lotus platform, and saw that the colorful lights on the east side had become more and more brilliant. Then a five-color rainbow bridge appeared in the sky!


    This rainbow bridge paved a road in the air, and then an indescribable and mysterious atmosphere came from afar!


    This breath contains the authentic breath of the Profound Gate, but it is very different from the saints of the five holy places. The difference within is really very subtle, and it is difficult to describe in words!


    The saints of the five holy places and the rest of the monks began to think hard about who could have such a mysterious and powerful aura.


    As far as the breath is concerned, it is almost above Su Yan!


    Princess Kong Qian laughed sweetly at this moment, and said: "Everything is as expected, as expected, it is you, Su Yan!"


    On the road paved by the rainbow, a small black spot finally appeared, and this black spot was still expanding.


    After waiting to a certain extent, everyone can see clearly that this tiny black spot is actually a canopy carriage with nine horses running in pure daytime!


    The coats of these nine pegasus are pure white, not even a single miscellaneous hair can be found, all of them are superb!


    The canopy carriage at the back is even more gorgeous than imagined. It is made of many top-grade spars and reveals a very strong grace and luxury from top to bottom.


    And Su Yan also saw the totem of the Phoenix Phoenix on the carriage logo...


    The totem of the Phoenix Phoenix is ??the family crest of the Dugu Family, one of the four great families under the Throne of Humans.


    The Dugu family has been destroyed for many years, and the people sitting in the carriage must not be descendants of the Dugu family.


    In fact, Su Yan had been waiting for her for a long time, and it was a bit late for her to come now.


    Nine horses and carriages finally stopped at the end of the Rainbow Bridge, only one mile away from Su Yan''s Zijin Peak.


    A distance of one mile, for a top expert like Su Yan, is almost a distance that can be reached in an instant!


    There was also a very peaceful and powerful aura on the carriage. The owner of this aura must have no ill will towards Su Yan, but the strength she showed was at least equal to that of Su Yan.


    There was a saint around who asked in a low voice: "What is the origin of this carriage?"


    Wen Lan couldn''t help frowning when she heard this question, but she thought hard for a long time, and she didn''t know when there was such a powerful existence in the third region!


    Apart from the ancestor Xuantian who knocked at the immortal gate and the undead saint of Emperor Xin''s hill, are there other existences that their saints cannot grasp?

 Chapter 3353： Nine Heavens Profound Girl Coming

    The third thousand three hundred and fifty-three chapters of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Coming


    In fact, to put it bluntly, the Immortal Saint and Old Ancestor Xuantian were also one of the founders of the Five Great Sacred Lands, and to put it bluntly these strongest existences are almost all related to their five holy sites.


    Apart from Su Yan in front of him, is there another existence similar to Su Yan?


    A look of uncertainty flashed through Wen Lan''s eyes, and then she sensed a divine aura from the luxurious carriage!


    This divine breath even overwhelmed Princess Kong Qian in front of her, and the candle dragon entrenched on another mountain!


    "This����"


    The rest of the saints became more and more restless, Wen Lan was also impetuous, extremely upset, she absolutely did not like the feeling that such things were beyond her control.


    Such uncontrollable things or people will always make her nameless, but Wen Lan still murmured softly: "What are you worried about needlessly? This is the Central Mountain Range, and it is not the five holy places. Even if there is trouble, It will not be our trouble."


    After Wen Lan said these words, the minds of the other saints were completely relieved.


    The breath of divine nature overwhelmed everything, the surrounding monks were all suppressed by this breath of divine nature, and there was no idea of ??daring to resist in his heart.


    Some monks even couldn''t help thinking in their hearts: "Could it be that a **** came to attract Su Yan to become an immortal? If this is true, it will be really amazing. The immortal gate will open in front of everyone! This is eternal. A rare opportunity!"


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress, are you finally here?"


    Su Yan had an extremely determined smile on his face. Although he had not seen the true face of the carriage owner, he was absolutely confident in his judgment.


    Today''s Su Yan is equal to the master of the mortal world. Different from the five holy places, Su Yan possesses absolute power, and this power is maintained in one person, instead of relying on a saint''s veteran to complete the rule of the third region like those saints.


    According to the rules of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, she must meet at the level of Su Yan''s existence!


    In a sense, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl also represents a part of the will of the heavens and the earth, and the five evils of the world are on the same level.


    But just like a coin has two sides, the Five Evils represent the side where the will of heaven and earth is destroyed, and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl represents the side where everything grows in the will of heaven and earth.


    When the real king appears in the mortal world, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl must meet this king in order to prevent the world from being dragged into the quagmire of destruction by this king.


    That''s why Su Yan said that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would definitely come to see him.


    Because this is a meeting that has already been doomed.


    In the carriage, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl has not yet appeared, but the aura full of divine nature is constantly climbing, and finally enveloped all the surrounding mountains.


    Almost all the monks'' breath was suppressed, even those saints were no exception.


    Although Su Yan was also shrouded in the breath of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, Su Yan did not fight against the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, but rather slashed on the lotus platform very peacefully.


    Instead, Princess Kong Qian put on a displeased expression, saying: "This Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress is really a big show. This princess wants to see if she really has three heads and six arms, and she dares to be so arrogant. Do you really take us seriously if you haven''t got out of the carriage for so long to say hello?"


    Up and down the mountain, the animals who came to listen to Su Yan''s lecture almost all bent their front legs and knelt on the mountain road.


    Looking at the past densely, whether it is a tiger or an elk, all kneel down very neatly. This scene looks magnificent to the extreme! Su Yan never got the treatment!


    Another burst of dazzling light broke out on the carriage. In this glorious moment, the monk finally couldn''t help but knelt down and said, "Welcome the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress to the mortal world!"


    After having the first monk to do this, the other monks knelt and bowed together.


    All over the mountains and plains, animals and monks all knelt down, except for the people and horses of the five holy places, only Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian did not kneel down.


    The saints of the five holy places boasted that they had entered the world of immortals, and were superior to others in this mortal world, so how could they easily bow down to others.


    Needless to say, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    But these monks who bowed down were not very wronged, because among the Taoists, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl could be regarded as a figure of the grandmother-grandmother level. Since they have the inheritance of the Taoist doors, there is nothing to say about bowing down to the grandmother.


    Princess Kong Qian snorted coldly, and said: "I don''t think she is great, do these people need this? How can it be a big deal if the knee is so soft?"


    Su Yan said, "Don��t you know that many of the Taoist techniques are inherited from the Nine Heavens Profound Girl. They usually kneel on the statues of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl in Taoist temples. Now that they are here in person, it makes sense to kneel down and worship. Things in."


    "That princess is still a world-destroying **** among many myths! What is so great about a Nine Heavens Profound Girl?"


    Princess Kong Qian is a little bit coquettish. At this time, it''s just a child''s heart of comparison. She must compare the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, so he went with her.


    Su Yan then put his hands behind him and glanced at the candle dragon on the nearby mountains.


    Zhulong said that the last two magic weapons on the list of magic treasures, the colorful clothes and the tribulation stone, are in the hands of Jiutian Profound Girl, and they will have to ask for it later.


    But as for how to do it, we still have to wait for the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to show up. At the moment, I don''t know the character of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, let alone her plan to appear here, so I can''t make a useful plan yet.


    "Since the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress is here, why don''t you get out of the car and see it?" Su Yan''s voice continued to echo between the sky.


    After the monks heard Su Yan''s voice, they couldn''t help showing horrified expressions, knowing that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl can almost rank alongside those heavenly venerables in the mythological system of Dao Sect, and almost ranks first among the goddesses.


    Su Yan was too disrespectful to speak to the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress in this tone!


    But what made them even more unexpected was that Su Yan''s voice just fell, and the door of the carriage slowly opened, and there was another burst of colorful light inside. The power of the divine law between heaven and earth has also been greatly strengthened at this moment.


    It seems that the function of this carriage is to lock the overly powerful divine power of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    The monks and animals below kneeled and bowed more respectfully, and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl walked down from the carriage slowly as everyone looked forward to it!


    Just one sentence can get the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress to get out of the car and meet, which is a great face!

 Chapter 3354： Hyeonnv landing

    Chapter 3354: The Profound Girl Lands


    The first thing that fell from the carriage was a very beautiful embroidered shoe, and on it was a complicated skirt. The skirt of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was embroidered with a fairy picture, and a layer of five-color gauze was also covered on the skirt. This five-color gauze has a layer of brilliance that is constantly flowing, full of incredible breath.


    Su Yan knew at a glance that this dress must be a colorful dress, and Zhulong did not lie on this matter.


    I''m afraid that Du Jie Shi is also in the hands of Jiu Tian Xuan Nu. The next thing Su Yan has to do is to ask for all these two treasures.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl had also completely got off the carriage at this time. She was about 1.65 meters tall. Although she was wearing elegant and luxurious clothes, she did not seem to have any sense of distance.


    On the contrary, because of those big and smart eyes, it gives people a kind of intimacy that is hard to describe in words.


    If Su Yan said anything else, it would be that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl in front of her was too young!


    The appearance of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, younger and immature than Xiao Meng.


    In his immaturity, he reveals the amorous feelings of the country and the city.


    The big eyes of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl are extremely smart, and the eyelashes are extremely long. The other facial features are very small, which is in line with the traditional aesthetics.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl is absolutely beautiful, it is the kind of pure beauty, in addition to the beauty, she can''t feel any solemnity.


    Su Yan has seen various statues of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl in Taoist Temple more than once. Those statues are often square faces, narrow eyes, kind faces, and a sense of majesty.


    After seeing the Nine Heavens Profound Girl herself at this time, Su Yan only felt that the statues were nothing like her! I can even say that I have no contact at all!


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl has a very high status in the mythology of Taoism, and even among the folks who do not cultivate, they have a very high reputation.


    No one would have thought that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would look so young, just looking at her appearance, she looked like a 16 or 17 year old girl!


    The monks who bowed to the ground all showed expressions of inexplicable shock at this time, and some even became speechless, not knowing how to express their feelings at all.


    For an existence like the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, wanting to change their appearance is just a matter of thinking. It must be very easy to maintain the appearance of this 16 or 17-year-old young girl, because she has long been able to stay young forever.


    Even if she knew this truth, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl who looked at the image of a girl in front of her still felt a strong sense of violation.


    After all, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is the most first-class **** in the myths and legends of Taoism, and even many powerful **** teachers.


    If such a character is conceived by a normal person, he will inevitably look like a middle-aged woman with a benevolent eye, who would have expected that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is not only younger, but also more attractive than Hua Jiao.


    In terms of beauty, it can almost be compared with the most beautiful Princess Kong Qian.


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked at Su Yan, with a smile on her face. Although her big eyes were smart, no one could guess what she was thinking.


    However, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl didn''t seem to be hostile to Su Yan, let alone murderous.


    Behind the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, the five-color light shines brightly, and all the divine breath comes from this. In terms of realm, she was only afraid of being above Zhulong and Princess Kong Qian, so the divine aura she revealed had to far outshine these two.


    Princess Kong Qian understood at this time that she and Jiutian Profound Girl are like two sides of a coin. Jiutian Profound Girl is a child, but she is a killer.


    Therefore, Princess Kong Qian murmured: "It turns out that the legendary Nine Heavens Profound Girl exists just like us."


    There is no need for Su Yan to say, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl already understands what Su Yan meant. With a light wave of her hand, a tray appeared in her hand, and on this tray there was only a plain-looking broken one. stone.


    But Su Yan couldn''t help becoming excited after seeing this broken stone. This is a stone crossing!


    In this way, the colorful clothes, the stone crossing the robbery, the last two magic weapons also appeared in Su Yan''s vision.


    The long-cherished wish of gathering all three or four magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons is finally fulfilled!


    It''s just... will the last two magic treasures, Nine Heavens Profound Girl, really give Su Yan so easily? Or is there a mystery in this matter?


    Then Jiu Tian Xuannv slowly walked towards Su Yan holding the tray.


    A rainbow bridge was automatically paved in the sky, and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was on the rainbow, her feet steady.


    As the Nine Heavens Profound Girl approached, Su Yan could feel the powerful divine aura quickly approaching.


    Fortunately, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian get along day and night, and they have long been extremely resistant to the power of this divine law, so the brows are not frowned, just staring at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl easily.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl came close, and Su Yan only felt that her skin could be broken by a bombshell, which was actually better than Princess Kong Qian.


    But the overall appearance is too immature, and the style is not as good as Princess Kong Qian.


    Comparing the beauty of beauties is almost a man''s instinct.


    Just when Su Yan was distracted, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl asked Su Yan: "Leader Su, what do you want to do in the future? Now you are the ruler of this world. The common people and the earth will all be under your control. Do you have any plans?"


    Su Yan already had the answer to the question of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and it was very easy to answer at this time, saying: "What I want is that everything is on the original track, just like all the sun and menstruation. One''s own established track will never deviate from one''s own track easily, as long as the world, people, ghosts and gods all perform their duties."


    This answer made Jiu Tian Xuannv nod her head, showing an expression of approval.


    The Nine Heavens Profound woman is in charge of the growth side of all things in the will of heaven and earth. All she asks for is stability and non-killing.


    It is not difficult at all to guess the mind of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Su Yan said: "I am actually not interested in mortal power. What I ask for is only two things. Since you put the stone of crossing the robbery on the tray, you must already know it."


    As long as crossing the robbery stone and the colorful clothes, and collecting all the 30 magic weapons, Su Yan can force the last stage of the Supreme Tribulation and return to the immortal world at any time.


    There was nothing to miss in this mortal world. As for the future of Yimen, Su Yan has worked hard to make the most appropriate arrangements, and it has long since been relieved.


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "Leader Su, or should I call you the Great Emperor Su Baxian?"


    Su Yan''s expression changed at this moment. He didn''t think that his identity was actually found out by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl. He lowered his voice and said, "How can you see through my identity? I haven''t taken the initiative to expose my identity. Could it be you? Is it also the true fairy of the fairy world?"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl smiled and said: "I have forgotten the things that year. All I can remember is the mortal things. And I am always just the mortal Nine Heavens Profound Girl, not the Nine Heavens Profound Girl of the upper realm."

 Chapter 3355： Bizarre request

    Chapter 3355 Strange Request


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s words contained extremely deep meaning, and it seemed that there was also a very complicated history. But she clicked it to the end, absolutely unwilling to mention more.


    Although the Nine Heavens Profound Girl had mastered the divine laws of the mortal world and became a part of the heavenly way, she was also imprisoned in this mortal world, and there was no possibility of ascending to the upper realm.


    With an existence like her, everything that the world can enjoy has already been enjoyed. Today''s desires and desires are not something ordinary people can think about.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl immediately smiled and said: "From the time you reincarnate for the first time, I have known your existence. Everything between this world and earth will be revealed in my reincarnation mirror, of course. Including Emperor Xianwu of the ninth reincarnation."


    "What do you want?"


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "If I want to do anything, I have already done it at the weakest moment of your first reincarnation. I have never intervened in this mortal matter. Whether it is toward survival or toward destruction, it is mortal. The choice made by the creature himself. One of yours will take this step in the future."


    Su Yan said, "You don''t need you to teach me this kind of truth. How the teachings of interpretation and interception were so surpassing in the past, and now they are still destroyed. The Wu Clan and Di Shitian once ruled countless worlds, and finally became lonely. I naturally know any school and The final outcome of civilization is destruction and death. This is an established destiny, and resistance has no effect."


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "In fact, there are many people who don''t want you to return to the fairy world. Because you are the legendary Su Baxian...If you let you go back to the fairy world, I''m afraid there will be another **** storm!"


    Su Yan said proudly: "Those immortal emperors who owe me naturally have to pay a price. This is also a part of causal reincarnation. Are you going to stop me from becoming an immortal?"


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "How dare the little girl? The little girl has only one request, and two magic weapons will be offered with both hands."


    "What''s your request?" Su Yan asked.


    Following Su Yan''s question, Princess Kong Qian became very nervous, fearing that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would also want to ascend to the fairy world.


    With Su Yan''s strength, there is no way to force two people to the upper realm at the same time... If a competitive relationship is formed, I am afraid that Su Yan must make a trade-off.


    But the conditions set by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl inevitably made everyone astonished: "I want you and my yin and yang to spend one night, nothing else."


    The voice of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is so loud that it can be heard clearly all over the mountains and plains.


    All the monks were stunned at once, and Su Yan was also completely stunned. Even he could not have imagined that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would make such an incredible request.


    And under the full view of the public, he said such things so loudly!


    This is terrible!


    This Nine Heavens Profound Girl really does not play cards according to the routine!


    Yin and Yang converge for a night, as long as you are not a child, you can understand what this means!


    Many of the monks who bowed down on the ground showed envious eyes. If they could spend a good night with the goddess in the legend, it would not be considered a trip to this world!


    It''s just that no one would have thought that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl would actually make such an outrageous request!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but blush, because it was the first time he encountered such a situation!


    No matter how many powerful enemies he faced, or how dangerous the situation, Su Yan had always been in a calm state of mind.


    There is an old saying that since ancient times, heroes have been sad for beauty. This is absolutely true.


    For a while, even Su Yan couldn''t say a word, and the mountains and plains fell into silence.


    "Why, Leader Su, are you unwilling to agree to me?" The Nine Heavens Profound Girl said with anger, as if she was acting like a baby with Su Yan.


    This also made the monks who kneeled on the ground more envied, and they could not wait to speak for Su Yan this time!


    Su Yan suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the legendary Nine Heavens Profound Girl is also the teacher of Xuanyuan Huangdi, and what she taught to Xuanyuan Huangdi was the secret technique of Yin and Yang in the room.


    Therefore, it is said that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is still the ancestor of all the art in the world!


    Su Yan only thought of this situation at this time, and only felt more embarrassed, and finally used the fairy emperor''s mood to calm himself down again.


    However, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a wry smile, because he had never thought that the supreme state of mind of the immortal emperor would one day be used in such a strange place.


    It''s just...Looking at the beautiful face of Nine Heavens Profound Girl, even if you want to cultivate both Yin and Yang secrets, Su Yan won''t suffer.


    But before Su Yan could answer, Princess Kong Qian had already said, "I object, what kind of ghost request is Jiutian Profound Girl!"


    Princess Kong Qian glared at each other, if she hadn''t had any scruples, she would have burned the sky with flames!


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "Did you do the Lord Su''s affairs?"


    "Why can''t this princess be the master? This princess can''t be the master? Can you be the master? You must be first-come-first-served in everything. Don''t think that you are a nine-day mysterious princess who will be afraid of you! This princess never eats you set!"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl asked without hesitation: "In what capacity are you the master? Are you the mistress of the first family? Or are you already a dual cultivator of Su League leader?"


    Princess Kong Qian was silent for a while, and these two questions really couldn''t be answered.


    Princess Kong Qian followed Su Yan all day long, and those people had already regarded her as the mistress of a family, Su Yan''s confidante.


    But in the final analysis, she and Su Yan didn''t have this status. This kind of tacit understanding, others are willing to abide by, it is naturally a very serious matter.


    At this time, she was pierced by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and Princess Kong Qian couldn''t say a word.


    Su Yan sighed softly. These two women only saw Princess Kong Qian''s face flushed with anger, but Jiutianxuanwu knew that she was not in the same rank when she was calm and relaxed.


    Su Yan faintly pulled Princess Kong Qian behind and said: "Nine Heavens Profound Girl, I can promise you, but you must first tell me how we are going to cultivate both Yin and Yang."


    After Su Yan forcibly turned himself into an ancient well with the immortal state of mind, he also had a new idea in his heart.


    I am afraid that this fragrant request from the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is also very meaningful. Otherwise, there is no need for the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to show up in front of Su Yan, just to spend the night with Su Yan.


    What kind of man can''t be found in the identity of Nine Heavens Profound Girl? There is no need to spend so much time!


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s face really showed an unpredictable smile, and said: "Double cultivation between men and women is nothing more than the four words of perfect harmony. Is it possible that the leader of Su has any other ideas?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s face was already pale with anger, if it hadn''t been for Su Yan to stop her, I''m afraid that she would be desperately fighting the Nine Heavens Profound Girl now!

 Chapter 3356： Yin Yang Reconciliation

    Chapter 3356: Yin and Yang Reconciliation


    Su Yan''s lecture on the Fa at the altar was originally very sensational news. After all, the last time someone in the third region was able to lecture on the Fa was nine thousand years ago.


    Every time a Dao ancestor-level person opens the forum and lectures, it is a rare event for the third region.


    Almost all sects, regardless of their prejudices, are proud to participate in such a conference.


    But no one would have imagined that when Su Yan''s lecture was nearing the end, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl Empress actually descended from the void in the east, and then under the eyes of everyone, she called for double cultivation with Su Yan!


    Is it okay? !


    This is the treatment that Xuanyuan Huangdi only had back then!


    The mistress of one family became two at once, one was the Great Ming King Peacock who destroyed the world and the other was the Nine Heavens Profound Girl who created the secret technique in the room and kept the name in the fairy tree!


    All of a sudden, Su Yan''s compulsion was raised to a level far above those of Dao ancestors! The legendary emperor can''t do this level!


    Even if those Dao ancestors can open the altar to teach the Fa, can they handle two women who are so powerful and famous at the same time?


    The fact may not be the case, but in the rumors, Su Yan has become a model template for all men.


    Rumor has it that this kind of thing is inherently fictitious and trivial, and it will only further shape Su Yan''s reputation!


    In the third region, there has never been any school or anyone with such a big card face!


    Su Yan is equal to fulfilling the three dreams of all men at the same time: 1. Peerless and invincible strength; 2. The power in charge of the heavens; 3. The beauty of the world''s famous beauties is a confidant, and good deeds come in pairs.


    There is an endless stream of people who want to join Yimen to become a guest, or who want to become a master of art. Chang Yuan is simply too busy!


    There are many ambitious people among these people, but there are even more people who are capable and talented!


    Su Yan didn''t pay any attention to these mundane things. He and Jiutian Profound Girl entered into the radiant carriage together, and then returned to the mountain gate together.


    It will be late.


    Except for a princess Kong Qian who was sullen in life, everyone else, especially the male monks, began to envy Su Yan to death.


    This night, Su Yan will spend the night with the Nine Heavens Profound Girl and enjoy the most wonderful scenery in the world...


    At least in their imagination, it is like this.


    However, the actual situation is that after Su Yan and Jiutian Xuannv entered the carriage, they respected each other as guests, and no one acted arrogantly.


    On the contrary, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was not as close to Su Yan as when she was outside. Although the expression on her face was still not smiling, it was absolutely clear and clear.


    It seems that the intimacy outside just now was a scene against Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan asked, "Why do you have to make Princess Kong Qian angry?"


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "When she came to the mortal world, she did not know how many murders she had done. What she didn''t even know was who followed her **** to clean up the mess after the destruction. It made her feel a little sulking. It is Xiao Shi''s punishment. The world and the family destroyed by her have suffered more than that.


    "That''s it, then your idea is considered successful. She will be sulking for at least a month." Su Yan said, "But she is actually just a child with a temperament and likes to play her temper. If you have the same knowledge as her, you will only fall behind. "


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl said: "I naturally know that she was spoiled by the ancestor Phoenix in the immortal world. She was notoriously savage."


    Su Yan stared at the Nine Sky Profound Girl, thinking for a long time, but couldn''t remember if she had seen her in the fairy world.


    There are too many immortals in the immortal world, and Su Yan has seen too many faces. If he has not done anything earth-shattering, or has the master of one immortal domain, it will be difficult for the rest of the immortals to impress Su Yan. .


    And Jiu Tian Xuan Nu never talked about the specific relationship between her and the fairy world, but just said some gossips with Su Yan.


    Regardless of Nine Heavens Profound Girl or Su Yan, there is no desire in their eyes, and it seems that they have long forgotten the desires in the world.


    If this truth is shown in front of the world, it would be a little boring, it would be better to be half-concealed and leave some pleasant fantasy.


    Su Yan asked: "What exactly is the secret technique in the room you are talking about?"


    "The law doesn''t spread to six ears, I can finally say it when I get here..." The Nine Heavens Profound Girl gently uttered the secret technique in the room.


    Su Yan frowned tightly at first, but gradually became clearer from behind.


    Judging from the eyes of Emperor Su Yan, the secret technique in the room of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is also a very magical technique.


    Back to Su Yanqing''s Buddhist room.


    The waterfall here is splashing, and there are strange pine trees behind. More importantly, no one will bother you.


    Su Yan gently helped Jiu Tian Xuan Nu to take off the colorful clothes covering her body, but the physical contact between the two ended here.


    The secret technique in the room that Nine Heavens Profound Girl said to Su Yan emphasized the fusion of the spirit, but the body was not very important.


    The eyes of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl and Su Yan also became serious. What they need to do next needs to be fully focused, and they can''t have semi-excited thoughts, otherwise they will inevitably risk getting confused.


    Su Yan has the mood of the emperor, and it is easy to maintain the ancient well in his mood.


    In this double cultivation, men dominate masculine and women dominate feminine.


    Su Yan and Nine Heavens Profound Girl have reached the pinnacle of the world at the same time. If they blend the two breaths together without reservation, it is equivalent to condensing it again, and then they will definitely become extremely pure.


    Su Yan''s breath must also become pure Yang''s breath.


    If he didn''t do double cultivation with the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, Su Yan only relied on his own efforts, but it would take ten years to refine the breath in his body into pure Yang.


    And with the Nine Heavens Profound Girl double cultivation, it only takes one night to do it.


    Time was extremely precious to Su Yan, so Su Yan could not think of any reason to refuse the invitation of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Su Yan and Jiutian Profound Girl sat opposite each other, and under their full attention, the breath of Pure Yang and Profound Yin was slowly forced out of their bodies, and then blended together.


    Su Yan gradually realized that the True Essence in his body was becoming more refined, and it was very obvious from the beginning!


    The effect of the secret technique in the room was still above Su Yan''s expectations.


    As the practice progressed, Su Yan realized that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is not just a simple secret technique in the room, it is the ultimate reconciliation between yin and yang above the soul!


    After the ultimate reconciliation of the power of pure Yang and Xuanyin, they condensed for a long time, and finally fell into the bodies of Su Yan and Nine Heavens Profound Girl, making the auras of both parties even stronger!


    At the same time, this ultimate reconciling breath of yin and yang also produces another effect.


    The tribulation stone placed in the room absorbed the lost power in the air without any warning, and then the inside of the tribulation stone shined brightly, cracking the plain shell directly, exposing the colorful body below. !


    Du Jie Shi was also given a new lease of life because of the power of Yin-Yang reconciliation, which was unexpected joy!

 Chapter 3357： Pure Sun Peak

    Chapter 3357: Pure Sun Peak


    The intersection of Xuan Yin and pure Yang produces a five-color glow, and the night sky shines like day!


    Those monks who came to listen to Su Yan''s open altar lecture had never gone away. They all showed incredible expressions when they saw this scene!


    The power contained in this five-color glow is extremely powerful, and there seems to be a law that surpasses their understanding!


    The power of Chunyang and Xuanyin attract and resist each other in the air, just like two strange magnets, and finally form a pattern of gossip and five elements in the air!


    Facing this huge gossip and five elements, all the monks looked demented!


    No one would have thought that Su Yan and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s double cultivation could actually make such a big movement, and even the situation between heaven and earth was disturbed!


    What a Taoist monk pursues in his life is to refine the true essence in his body into pure Yang or Profound Yin without impurities.


    Although the two forces of yin and yang can be seen everywhere between heaven and earth, they are extremely difficult to be refined!


    Therefore, the life of Taoist monks in cultivation is basically equal to the life of fighting against the two forces of Yin and Yang!


    Being able to condense these two forces to such a degree means that the degree of entry into the Tao has been extremely high!


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl is a fairy character in the legend. Needless to say, Su Yan is the stranger. Is his realm already on the same level as Nine Heaven Profound Girl?


    Isn''t he the rank of the legendary fairy?


    This kind of thinking is a bit absurd at first thought, but it makes sense if you think about it carefully.


    If Su Yan''s strength hadn''t been strong enough to be on par with the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, how could Profound Girl seek Su Yan for double cultivation?


    Shuangxiutou is an extremely important prerequisite, which is that the strength of both parties should be on a relatively equal level.


    Even the saint Wen Lan said: "I''m afraid that the mortal world can no longer tolerate his great god, and the pure sun will turn into an immortal road to the sky, and it will be easy to fly!"


    Another saint said: "I don��t think it��s necessary. The Ninth Heavenly Tribulation is also called the Supreme Tribulation. Su Yan��s Heavenly Tribulation was originally more violent than ordinary monks. This kind of mutation, I''m afraid it will not be easy to deal with!"


    Wen Lan said: "I haven''t thought about what you said. It''s just that he has already acquired all the 30 magic weapons on the list of spiritual weapons. This is something that the emperor did not do. These 30 magic weapons belong to him. After one place, you can increase the power of crossing the Tribulation Stone to the extreme, and then want to survive the Supreme Tribulation, I am afraid that the difficulty will be reduced by 70%."


    Immediately, Wen Lan said: "We should work harder to return to the immortal realm as soon as possible. We must not be greedy for the power of the mortal world and mess up our mood. Although Su Yan is ahead of us, he must not be chaotic. If you are in your own position, you need to practice hard and break the demon barrier in your heart. It won''t be in vain to come back to this world."


    All the saints nodded, indicating that Wen Lan taught.


    The dual cultivation with the spirit body of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl has made Su Yan infinitely useful, and not only the true essence has been very well refined.


    Su Yan and Jiu Tian Xuan Nu opened each other''s spirits, and pulled each other, as if they became a piece of gossip and two sides.


    The so-called ultimate yin and yang harmony is nothing more than this!


    And the Nine Heavens Profound Girl has also benefited greatly from such a combination. As long as she relies on the combination of Su Yan''s spirit, she can refine her divinity even stronger!


    After cultivating with Su Yan, Jiu Tian Xuannv wanted to refine her divinity next time and she didn''t know when she had to wait, so she also cherished this opportunity very much.


    When the so-called divinity is refined to the extreme, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl can lift up the sky and become holy in the flesh. I''m afraid I can catch up with Nuwa and Fuxi for future achievements.


    In the following period of time, Su Yan and Jiutian Profound Girl practiced together day and night, finally pushing their realm to another new pure Yang peak!


    Su Yan can change the vicissitudes of the world with just a gesture!


    With Su Yan in charge, the foreign households in the third area, Yimen, quickly gained a foothold in the third area.


    After the living corpses were extinct, the third region also re-divided the forces according to Su Yan''s will. With Su Yan, this order would be very stable.


    Everyone, even if there is any dispute, dare not use force at will, they will be sent directly to Su Yan for judgment.


    When it comes to the solar terms of Shangyuan, Zhongyuan, Xiayuan, etc., the heads and heads of the other schools almost come to listen to Su Yan��s instruction. At this time, the one school has faintly superior to all schools. Posture!


    Various legends about Su Yan are also circulating in the third region...


    And the monks outside did not dare to call Su Yan directly, even the saints of the five holy places would call Su Yan as Su Zu, demonstrating Su Yan''s identity as the Dao Zu.


    The name of Yimen Suzu also began in the third region and gradually spread throughout the heavens and all realms.


    Everyone knows that Yimen Suzu is the real master of the third region today.


    It''s just that the phantom name of the mortal world is meaningless to Su Yan. After practicing the power in the body to the realm of Pure Yang, Su Yan began to retreat.


    The reason for Su Yan''s retreat was also very simple, because he wanted to "sleep".


    After this sleep, Su Yan''s last journey in this mortal world is almost finished, and then he has to face the final test of the Supreme Tribulation!


    Cheng Zhe ascends to the upper realm, achieving his own fairy fate.


    Failure will turn into dust in the universe.


    Whether it is success or failure, the predestined relationship with this kind of human world will be cut off.


    The reason why it is said to be sleeping is because Su Yan wants to cut off the karma, and cutting off the karma must go deep into the level of the soul, and the physical body will naturally fall into a deep sleep.


    Outsiders seem to just fall asleep, but the process of cutting karma will definitely be very thrilling to me!


    After all the predecessors and karma fruits have been cut off, Su Yan will wake up at that time, and at the same time, the last Supreme Tribulation will come at that time!


    The removal of the karma is also equivalent to the removal of the various causal connections with the mortal world, and it will inevitably be free of concern when it finally crosses the catastrophe.


    This is the necessary preparation before crossing the final stage of the Supreme Tribulation.


    Su Yan was reincarnated in the ninth world, and he had walked so many times in this world, and the karma produced by him was by no means comparable to ordinary monks.


    Therefore, the difficulty for him to cut his karma is definitely more than ten times that of ordinary monks!

 Chapter 3358： Too overwhelming

    Chapter 3358: Too forgiving


    After Su Yan taught Xiao Meng the last tactic, he stroked Xiao Meng''s head lightly.


    This time the master and disciple are separated, and when we meet again next time, I don''t know when.


    Qiqiao Linglongxin has been transplanted into Xiao Meng''s body. Today, Xiao Meng''s cultivation base is advancing by leaps and bounds, and she is about to face her first great disaster!


    Su Yan didn''t worry much about Xiao Meng''s strength, only worried that Xiao Meng''s state of mind would be disturbed by the various demons in the catastrophe.


    Xiao Meng has always been under the protection of his Su Yan''s wings, just like a flower in a greenhouse. She has never tried to face the violent storms by herself, and she doesn''t know if she can bear it.


    But worrying, Su Yan also understood that Xiao Meng would always try to face the storm and showers by himself, and it was impossible to stay under his protection for the rest of his life.


    When Su Yan goes to the upper realm, Xiao Meng will inherit the foundation of a family with the assistance of Zhulong and Jiutian Profound Girl, and will still enjoy the worship of countless sects in the world!


    The foundation created by Su Yan will not be shaken for at least 10,000 years!


    Xiao Meng is still immature, but after she has experienced enough wind and rain, she will definitely become mature. At that time, he will definitely become a qualified head.


    Since he was the only true disciple he chose, Su Yan naturally had certain confidence in his choice.


    After recovering his mind, Su Yan announced the news of retreat.


    Hearing the news of Su Yan''s retreat, most people didn''t feel anything, and didn''t know what it meant.


    Only a few cultivators understood that Su Yan had almost reached the final juncture, as long as the Qianchen Karma Fruit was cut off, he would face the final disaster!


    Thinking of this, these cultivators couldn''t help but become surprised, knowing that Su Yan didn''t have much time to survive the eighth calamity, and would he face the ninth calamity so soon?


    This speed is too exaggerated and too terrifying!


    You must know that Fu Yuechi had survived the Eighth Heaven Tribulation one hundred and fifty years ago. Fu Yuechi has been working hard to enhance his strength and suppressing his own cultivation level at the same time because he was not sure. Forced the last heavy tragedy!


    Fu Yuechi''s choice is considered to be a choice made by monks who have reached this realm. On the contrary, it is not normal for Su Yan to survive one tribulation and another tribulation so quickly!


    Su Yan''s retreat was a retreat. After entering the entrance, he began to recall all the past.


    When Su Yan was reincarnated as a human in the first life, his heart was still full of resentment and unwillingness. Because he was controlled by a strong hatred, it was difficult for even the Immortal Emperor to maintain his mood.


    This life Su Yan also caused many killings in the mortal world. These killings were turned into the Supreme Devil''s Tribulation during the Seventh Heavenly Tribulation, and they greeted Su Yan.


    This is the law of cause and effect in the world. As long as in this world, no one can go beyond the category of law of cause and effect...


    Then Su Yan''s head became groggy, and the picture of the second life reincarnation appeared in his mind again.


    In this second reincarnation, Su Yan has become much more peaceful than before, and his mind is no longer full of resentment. Because he can keep his peace of mind, his practice in this life is very smooth, almost all It��s lost in the mountains and forests, and it��s not too clear about the various things in the world...


    The experience of this ninth life practice slowly surfaced in Su Yan''s mind.


    Some of those good and bad things have long since become vaguely forgotten, but at this time they passed through Su Yan''s heart again, unavoidably feeling a little embarrassed...


    Then countless sad or joyful emotions also hit, Su Yan''s heart suddenly became mixed.


    If the river of emotions is allowed to rush freely, it may even break through its own defenses.


    So Su Yan restrained his emotions and walked to the only stone bed in the hallway. Only one three-color stone was placed on this stone bed.


    This three-color stone is the famous three-life stone, a gift brought by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    After Su Yan completely converged his emotions, he lay directly on the stone bed, and then put his head on the three-life stone.


    From the moment his head touched the Sanshengshi, Su Yan only felt that his soul seemed to be pulled out of his body, and then sat in the darkness.


    And all the things experienced in the world are presented to me like a movie screen.


    Looking at one''s life from this third-person perspective is really a wonderful behavior that is difficult to describe in words. After changing the perspective, Su Yan can better grasp the core of things.


    The so-called authorities are obsessed with bystanders are clear, this is the truth.


    The Sanshengshi not only stripped Su Yan away from the soul, but also presented various events in the ninth reincarnation in front of Su Yan. Sanshengshi also locked his emotions in the memories of the movie screen.


    Let Su Yan maintain a clear mind from beginning to end.


    No one can predict how long Su Yan will sleep this time, because this is not sleep in the mortal sense.


    Some monks sleep on the three-life stone and wake up in a second, but some monks will sleep for a hundred years.


    The army cannot be generalized between people.


    On the Sansheng Stone, everything in the human world passed through Su Yan''s heart, leaving no trace!


    And Su Yan had already forgotten the passage of time and was completely immersed in his own world. It was already seven years later when Su Yan opened his eyes again.


    Seven years can be considered very long, but Su Yan can''t feel the passage of time at all.


    In his feelings, he just closed his eyes on the Sanshengshi for less than ten seconds, recalled the past for a while, and then opened his eyes. That''s it.


    It''s just that when Su Yan opened his eyes again, there was only a piece of indifference in his eyes, it seemed that all the emotions in the world had gone away from him.


    Although Su Yan is still in the entrance, he can sense the strong vitality brought by the vegetation of the outside world and the various animals on the mountain!


    After resting on the Sanshengshi, the whole world seemed to have completed an unusual change in Su Yan''s eyes!


    This change is mysterious and mysterious, and it is difficult to express in words.


    Su Yan gently pointed his hand without using the killing sword, and the dragon tooth stone that sealed the hallway was silently turned into powder under the powerful mana!


    There is no doubt that Su Yan, who had passed the Sanshengshi, had completely entered another realm.


    Su Yan only felt that the ninth reincarnation he had never been as strong as he is now. At this time, he can be regarded as touching the ceiling of the mortal world. Now he has finally achieved the legendary realm-too forgiving!

 Chapter 3359： The Supreme Tribulation Coming

    The third thousand and fifty-nine chapters of the infinite calamity come


    When the dull and useless emotions of mortals were stripped away, Su Yan seemed to become an omniscient existence in this world.


    Su Yan could see that the laws of the wood spirit among the flowers and plants were working, and when he looked up at the starry sky, he could see that the galaxy formed by the bright stars was also operating according to certain laws.


    All the laws of this world are invisible in front of Su Yan. As long as Su Yan is willing, he can master all the laws of the world at any time.


    The so-called transcendence is nothing but that, at this time Su Yan really can bear the title of saint!


    But all of this has no meaning anymore, because he is about to transcend this depressed mortal world and enter another world.


    In the night sky, the galaxy spread out, and the Qianshan Mountains in the central mountain range can still see traces of the formation, which must be a protective formation.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and then walked towards the sky.


    As Su Yan floated to the sky, the galaxies in the sky gradually changed, and the stars that lived in the Eastern and Western Houses became exceptionally bright.


    What Shaxing Bright shows is that Su Yan''s catastrophe is coming!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, this final test, Supreme Tribulation, is finally coming!


    A light breeze gradually rose in the sky.


    Then the gentle breeze gradually increased, and it didn''t take long for it to become a violent wind whizzing through the sky, causing all the green plants on the mountain to dance with the wind.


    The robbery cloud gradually condensed, and almost all the masters in the front mountain of the central mountain range were alarmed!


    Princess Kong Qian was the first to fly into the sky. After seeing Su Yan, she angrily said: "Su Yan! You have slept for seven years. This princess thought you would never wake up again. Remember the agreement with this princess?"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "What I have said counts. Why should the princess worry about it? You should step back now. The catastrophe is about to come. Don��t involve you. At the last moment, I will take the initiative. Lead you."


    "Good!" Princess Kong Qian was waiting for Su Yan''s promise. Princess Kong Qian was satisfied after getting it, and she flew directly from the sky back to Yimen''s headquarters.


    The headquarters of Yimen is slowly boiling. After learning that it is Su Yan who is about to make the last heavy tribulation, the boiling has become even more powerful than before!


    Xiao Meng couldn''t wait to rush to the sky and say something to Su Yan. In the past few years, her cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds, and she has completed the leap from the Golden Core Realm to the Cross Tribulation Realm. The speed of practice is so fast that it is called Xiao Suzu.


    But Princess Kong Qian stopped Xiao Meng and said, "Your master is about to deal with the most powerful tribulation. It is better not to disturb his peace of mind at this time."


    The ancestor of Panshan also said: "That''s right, now is not a good time to reminisce about the old days. The Tribulation is imminent, and it is not a good thing to distract him. Just so, ancestor I also want to know what the strongest Nine Heavens Tribulation in the legend looks like. In the Emperor Shitian, there have been no masters who can understand the Nine Heavens Tribulation for many years!"


    There are many new masters and disciples who have only heard of Su Yan''s power, but they have not seen it with their own eyes. At this time, they have become both excited and curious.


    Moreover, this ninth opportunity to observe the ceremonies of the Supreme Tribulation is not something you can get casually.


    And the tribulation cloud in the sky has also condensed to the extent of obscuring the sky and galaxy.


    After all the stars in the sky were obscured, the earth fell into darkness as a matter of course.


    Princess Kong Qian stared at this piece of darkness and fell into thinking. .


    When she was in contact with Su Yan just now, she always felt that Su Yan had become different from before, but she couldn''t tell where it was different.


    I just felt that Su Yan seemed to have become a state that she couldn''t understand at all.


    Princess Kong Qian naturally understood that Su Yan must have made a certain breakthrough in his mood. If it was something of mana, Princess Kong Qian could still be said to be one or two, but when it was changed to the state of mind, Princess Kong Qian also knew her own mental state cultivation. Not very good, of course there is no way to tell what breakthrough Su Yan has made.


    But she only needs to make sure that Su Yan''s strength becomes stronger, which is absolutely beneficial to her!


    After the heavenly Jieyun suppressed all the light, even the air in the darkness seemed to become extremely restless.


    At this time, a piece of the world seems to have become a warehouse of gasoline and natural gas, and a fierce explosion will occur with just a little spark!


    The oppression brought by the robbery cloud and the restlessness of the surrounding air are really uncomfortable, and the monks below the robbery realm even find it difficult to breathe.


    Even if they tried hard to regulate their own breathing through exercises, it was of no use. Human power would naturally appear insignificant in the face of such heaven and earth''s supernatural power.


    And at this moment, the first sky thunder also severely smashed from the sky!


    Boom!


    Su Yan''s body was pierced by the golden thunder, and the mountain below was also hit by the thunder. In an instant, countless trees vaporized without a trace!


    The golden light of the Nine Heavens Thunder completely ignited the silence of the night!


    It''s just that the first sky thunder is so thrilling, and the sky thunder behind doesn''t know how terrifying it is!


    And after the first sky thunder, the dense thunders also fell directly at the same time, turning into a golden electric grid, covering everything around Su Yan!


    At least two thousand nine-day divine thunder fell at the same time!


    The strong light even made many monks unable to open their eyes, but they could still feel the power of heaven and earth so surging in their spiritual sense, like a big tsunami coming!


    Even if this tsunami is not directed at them, as long as they are within the scope of the tsunami, they are like helpless ants, and they may be wiped out at any time!


    Even those monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm understood how terrifying the so-called Supreme Tribulation was!


    Even if it was just the first thunder robbery, they already felt that they could not resist it.


    The surrounding earth trembled along with it.


    In front of this heaven and earth, even the Central Mountain Range could not hold it!


    A mountain peak turned into a gorge directly under the thunder calamity, and the gorge was still getting deeper and deeper!


    Under the attack of the Supreme Thunder Tribulation, a huge eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared in the sky, resisting all the golden thunder!


    Although the golden thunder outside is wild, but this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is still standing in the sky, it can even be said to be as stable as a rock!


    With Su Yan''s current realm, it is not so difficult to use the eight-story Buddha Pagoda to resist the catastrophe.


    As long as the tribulation does not change, even if it is 100 million sky thunder, Su Yan can use the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to resist!


    But the so-called Supreme Tribulation is definitely not that simple, and no one has predicted what kind of changes will be made in the end.

 Chapter 3360： War song

    Chapter 3360 War Song


    Although Thunder Tribulation looks very violent right now, it is far from the moment when Heaven Tribulation shows its true power, so Su Yan definitely can''t easily take out all his hole cards at such a moment!


    This game of life and death is just about to kick off!


    The world was pale, and the golden electric light gradually began to change its nature, turning into a demon thunder!


    The infinite power grid is opened in the air, and the eight-story Buddha pagoda is completely covered!


    The energy vented from the robbery cloud is almost like a tsunami, but it still can''t help Su Yan!


    It took at least three hours before and after all kinds of thunders to smash, before and after the tribulation cloud in the sky gave birth to a brand-new change, and saw the crimson **** flames descend from the sky and land in the area of ??Su Yandu tribulation!


    Of course, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is not afraid of the burning of **** flames, and it is still perfectly guarded.


    And some of these **** flames also fell in the mountains.


    After these **** flames spread, not only the plants on the mountain were burned to ashes, but many rocks were also burned into fiery red magma, and then slowly flowed from the mountain and merged into the canyon where the sky thunder hit just now. !


    Looking at these spreading magma, and the power of disaster that seems to be a doomsday, no one can say anything!


    Such a powerful force is indeed not something ordinary people can resist!


    Perhaps only Su Yan can fully maintain his safety in front of such a terrifying heaven and earth power!


    "This golden Buddha pagoda is indeed even more powerful than the legend. It is worthy of being Su Zu! The first person in the third region!" The monk who had already watched the ceremony couldn''t help but praise.


    "That''s right! If this kind of supernatural power falls on what we are waiting for, I''m afraid it would have already disappeared! Su Zu''s power has indeed reached the realm of legend!"


    These people still don''t know that the power of the Supreme Tribulation has just begun to be released. Although this scene looks thrilling, it is just a small opening.


    After the Supreme Tribulation truly begins to show its power, then I am afraid that it will be a real shock!


    In the flames of hell, seventeen different levels of divine thunder emerged, but they couldn''t break through the guardianship of the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    Su Yan, who was in the middle of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, also had an indifferent expression. It seemed that everything in front of him was not worth mentioning.


    And in the valley below, the magma has converged into a fiery red river!


    "Look at the sky!" Among the monks watching the ceremony, I don''t know who suddenly said such a sentence.


    Then everyone''s eyes turned to the sky above the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. Under the reflection of the sky full of thunder, they could clearly see that there were boundless tribulation clouds around them slowly converging and forming...


    This naturally broke everyone''s common sense of the catastrophe!


    In ordinary people''s perception, the Tribulation of Heaven will not fall until the Jieyun is fully formed.


    At this time Jieyun hadn''t formed yet, it had already changed almost 20 different kinds of thunders, and the flames of **** fell from the sky, making it very earth-shattering!


    "Jie Yun has fallen down before it is fully formed. Is it because the power of Jie Yun is so great that he has to vent some of his energy first?" someone asked.


    This should be the only correct answer to the unreasonable scene, but the so-called correct answer is also incredible enough.


    If you look at the speed of Jieyun''s expansion and cohesion, the number of Divine Thunder that finally fell may be more than 100 million!


    With this amount of God Thunder, let alone dealing with a monk, the entire central mountain range is enough to be razed to the ground!


    Is this the power of the legendary Supreme Thunder Tribulation?


    If every eighth-tier cultivator had to face such a thunder tribulation, how many people would dare to say that they could cope with it?


    The ancestor of Panshan seemed to see through these people��s worries, and said, ��Don��t think too much about Su Yan��s thunder tribulation. Every path of Su Yan��s thunder tribulation has been mutated. The so-called heaven will descend to the people. He and we will never The same, so the test of the thunder tribulation is often three to five times more than that of the average monk. I have seen him cross the tribulation several times, and this is the case every time."


    The ancestors of Panshan are all telling the truth, but the truth is too shocking!


    The common sense of many people was completely broken at this moment.


    But some cultivators still cannot help but wonder: Can anyone really get past hundreds of millions of **** thunder?


    This suspicion soon turned into a shock of not knowing what to say!


    Just because Su Yan chose to take the initiative!


    Yes, Su Yan, who has been guarded by the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, suddenly chose to take the initiative to attack Jieyun!


    As long as the cultivator who has survived the tribulation knows that if he rushes to attack the tribulation, it will only make the following thunder tribulation more fierce!


    For those who are not strong enough, to do so is undoubtedly suicide.


    Of course, Su Yan would not be worried about not having enough strength. The reason for doing this was very simple, and that was to make Thunder Tribulation more violent!


    Otherwise, it will take at least ten days and ten nights for all of the billions of thunder tribulations to fall. If it is fatigued to fight, it will definitely be disadvantageous to Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan didn''t just want to survive this supreme thunder tribulation, but more importantly, after crossing the tribulation, she forced Princess Kong Qian to the heaven! To accomplish this, you must ensure that your energy is strong enough!


    Pulling Princess Kong Qian to the heavens is not a troublesome thing. The real trouble is that after doing this, it is tantamount to violating the rules of heaven and will inevitably face the counterattack of the heavens...


    This is what Su Yan really wants to worry about!


    Su Yan''s fist wind carried the boundless dragon energy, and his force broke through nine days and almost blasted the cloud through a large area!


    And Jie Yun also condensed more and more quickly after Su Yan''s ups and downs. The overly condensed Jieyun even turned into a **** color, looking terrifying to the extreme!


    Then the blood-colored thunder appeared in the air, and then formed a powerful grid that was more than ten times denser than before!


    This power grid slowly advanced from above to below, and it soon enveloped Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    And the eight-story Buddha Pagoda lost its brilliance in the red light from the moment it was shrouded in the power grid!


    Those monks who watched the ceremony were completely speechless, because even fools could see how exaggerated the power of the power grid was at this time!


    If they were to be in such a terrifying power grid, I''m afraid it would not last for ten seconds!


    When Jieyun is attacked, Heaven Jie will inevitably use ten times the power to retaliate!


    But the blood-colored light was immediately pierced by the golden light, and at the same time the sound of various instruments came, and the battle hymn of the fairy world was played again!

 Chapter 3361： Moro

    Chapter 3361: The Kingdom of Moro


    Encouraged by the war song, everyone inevitably became excited, and then saw that Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda remained motionless in such an impenetrable thunder power grid, and became excited!


    After today, this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, like Su Yan, will become a peerless legend in the third region!


    The power of the tribulation has reached this level, and Su Yan can deal with it with only the magic weapon of life, and the 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list have not been shot yet!


    Not to mention that Su Yan has the rest of the cards.


    So even the ancestor of Panshan believed that there was basically no suspense about Su Yan''s ascension to the immortal world.


    Although the rest of the Thunder Tribulation scene will be very spectacular, it is just a cutscene.


    Su Yan had similar ideas.


    This supreme thunder tribulation was much easier than Su Yan imagined, perhaps because he already had a state of being too emotional, at least this supreme thunder tribulation would not make Su Yan feel threatened.


    So that Su Yan even wanted to retain his strength and energy in the catastrophe.


    In the ninth level of the Supreme Thunder Tribulation, people who want to preserve their strength, can reach this level, I am afraid that there will be no more than three people for hundreds of thousands of years!


    The Lei Jie Power Grid changed its nature several times, but no matter how it changed its nature, there was no threat to Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda.


    Naturally, this last Supreme Tribulation wouldn''t be so willing to give in in front of Su Yan!


    I saw many exposed goddesses appeared in the sky full of lightning. These goddesses were holding various musical instruments with happy and peaceful smiles on their faces, and the gate of the pure land of bliss in the air opened to Su Yan. door.


    It seems that eternal joy and happiness are contained in the pure land of bliss!


    But Su Yan just sneered faintly, and said, "Now I am too forgotten, do I want to fool me with only a few demons transformed into a woman? Isn''t it too naive?"


    Su Yan''s hands formed a very magical seal. In the seal, the magical light burned all the heavenly women flying in the air and restored them to the ugly demon, and the so-called Pure Land of Bliss was also transformed and restored. A dark country of Moro!


    Su Yan only cleaned up the heavenly demons here, and another trouble demon sneaked into Su Yan''s consciousness, trying to mess with Su Yan''s mind!


    But the realm of too high forgiveness lies here, after these trouble demons enter Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge, they can''t find any chance to start!


    And Su Yan''s hand also had a golden sword light.


    Tai''a''s sword light completely enveloped Su Yan''s spiritual platform, and those troubles were all turned into blue smoke in a wailing sound!


    The trouble demon was eliminated, and Su Yan saw that his hands and feet were all entangled by the Yin Demon.


    These yin demons know how to shuttle through space, and the eight-story Pagoda pagoda can''t stop them. These yin demons will pull Su Yan fiercely. Although the yin demons have all turned into blue smoke in Tai''a''s sword gas, Su Yan is also Forcibly pulled out from the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    Without the guardian of the eight-story Buddha pagoda, those monks who watched the ceremony only felt that Su Yan was extremely dangerous!


    Because there are not only electro-optic masterpieces outside, but also countless devils are killing from the kingdom of Moro, they just want to eat Su Yan to the bone!


    At this critical moment, I saw a colorful stone in Su Yan''s hands!


    Under the brilliance of this colorful stone, the tens of thousands of demon in the kingdom of Moro were directly destroyed, and after the demise of these demon, even the kingdom of Moro itself was shaken!


    Needless to say, those lightning flashes in the air can''t threaten Su Yan at all under the divine light of this colorful stone!


    "This is the Stone of Crossing Tribulation! It is worthy of being the number one magic weapon on the spiritual weapon list, it is extraordinary!"


    And Su Yan simply accepted the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and then put another twenty-nine magic weapons in the air.


    The vast majority of monks who watched the ceremony did not know that there was a spiritual tool list, let alone what kind of supernatural power these three or four magic weapons combined!


    So the expressions of these monks were very confused, and they couldn''t understand what Su Yan was going to do.


    Many magic weapons on the spirit tool list can be combined and used. For example, the death book, murder sword, and wordless stele can be combined into one. At this time, after the 30 magic weapons are put together, Su Yan only feels The robbery stone became extremely hot!


    Afterwards, Su Yan almost felt that what he was holding in his hand was no longer a stone, but an extremely hot flame!


    After that, Shi Huaguang''s masterpiece of crossing the robbery suppressed the robbery cloud in the sky!


    This is an unprecedented wonder!


    A monk who crossed the Tribulation actually suppressed the power of the Tribulation, and it was the last infinite Tribulation!


    Not only were countless electric lights suppressed by the magic weapon''s divine light, this divine light further eroded into the domain of Jieyun!


    Jieyun��s changed electric light and magic weapon��s divine light touched lightly and it was dissolved!


    Crossing the Tribulation Stone is indeed an incredible and powerful magic weapon, this supernatural power is rare in the world!


    And when the robbery cloud was suppressed, Su Yan was even more immune to threats in the air. Panshan ancestor said: "Now it depends on what kind of mutation the sky robbery will produce. The sky thunder alone cannot stop Su Yancheng. Immortal pace!"


    Then the robbery cloud condensed, giving birth to the last change.


    In the thunder tribulation, you can see that the gate of the kingdom of Moro is completely opened. Not only are densely packed demons appearing in everyone''s sight, but there are also many powerful demons who are ready to move!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was as indifferent as before, as if he did not feel threatened at all.


    And the Du Jie Shi held by Su Yan was once again a masterpiece, shrouded in the country of Moro!


    The gates of the kingdom of Moro and the mortal world have been opened once in ten thousand years. Those extraterrestrial demons wanted to go to the world very much and treat the world as their own dining table. At this time, after having this opportunity, they rushed in regardless!


    The demon''s offensive is like a tide, even if it is turned into blue smoke by the light, it will not hesitate!


    In a short period of time, Su Yan wiped out at least one hundred thousand heavenly demons, and the divine light in his hand was also dimmed.


    There won''t be any problem with the power of the Cross Tribulation Stone, but Su Yan who holds the Cross Tribulation Stone is still a mortal body. As long as it is a human, there will be times of fatigue.


    High-intensity maintenance of the divine light of crossing the tribulation stone must not last.


    When the divine light of crossing the tribulation stone appeared dimmed for a moment, not only the extraterritorial demon, but also the divine light from the sky also furiously counterattacked!


    Lei Guang exploded densely beside Su Yan again!


    In Moro''s country, some demon masters had driven away the bone war horses, and hundreds of thousands of demon under them appeared in Su Yan''s sight.


    If Su Yanzhen couldn''t keep the entrance between these two realms, it would not only be as simple as he would fall under the tribulation of heaven, but even the third region would fall into chaos again!


    One will naturally bear the brunt, I''m afraid it can''t resist!

 Chapter 3362： Nantianmen

    Chapter 3362: Nantian Gate


    Faced with such a situation, Su Yan''s face did not appear to be panicked, but instead showed a mysterious expression.


    Su Yan then raised the tribulation stone to the high ground into the sky, and the light of the thirty magic weapons also gathered together, directly blocking the entrance of the kingdom of Moro to the mortal world!


    Under the divine light, even those powerful demon masters cannot break through!


    Countless demons directly turned into blue smoke under the divine light!


    And Zhou Tian Shen Lei crashed down towards Su Yan again, Su Yan directly grabbed the thunder in the sky with both hands, and then slammed the two thunder whips in the air!


    I saw a golden beam of light descending from the sky!


    This golden beam of light was ten times the concentrated divine thunder gathered together. After the golden beam of light shrouded, the clothes on Su Yan first turned into ashes!


    And in this golden beam of light, the body seemed to be plunged into a sea of ??magma fire, many scars appeared on the skin, and the blood vessels below were directly broken!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but growl at this pain!


    But Su Yan''s willpower has not been eroded in any way!


    "I can''t help it! Kill!"


    After all these years, this kind of experience has once again surfaced in Su Yan''s heart. If he can''t become an immortal, wouldn''t all the pain and hardship be accepted in vain?


    There are also those enemies in the immortal world. If he can''t even return to the immortal world, what right does he have to talk about revenge?


    Riding through this so-called supreme catastrophe is just the foundation. If you can''t even get through this step, let''s not talk about the road behind!


    Thinking of this, a burst of incomparably powerful Sen Luo power burst out of Su Yan''s body, and even the ten times concentrated Nine Heavens Divine Thunder was directly turned into nothingness!


    The monk who was watching the ceremony finally saw clearly that Su Yan already had many wounds on his body!


    At this moment, even the ancestor of Panshan showed a very surprised expression. She and Su Yan have faced countless powerful enemies together, but Su Yan has never changed his natural color, no matter how powerful the enemy is, almost always There is no record of bleeding and injury!


    Su Yan at this time is already the most embarrassed Su Yan the ancestor of Panshan has ever seen!


    This is Su Yan, who has already opened up the realm of Forgetting Situation, and has 30 magic weapons on the legendary spirit weapon list!


    Could this supreme thunder tribulation be so difficult to this extent?


    Is a road to the sky so rugged?


    The condensed thunder tribulation in the sky turned into golden rays of divine light and once again struck towards Su Yan, and the strength of Sen Luo barely formed a situation of mutual consumption.


    And at least a million demon in the kingdom of Moro have been wiped out by the divine light of crossing the robbery stone!


    But even so, it can''t stop those demons who are succeeding!


    The divine light of various demon masters is also flashing in the country of Moro, and the test of the country of Moro is far from over!


    Coupled with the endless sky thunder condensed into a dazzling golden divine light, Su Yan is equal to the enemy on both sides, it is hard to be the extreme!


    But above Jieyun, a certain special aura has slowly permeated out!


    This breath is above all beings, dazzling and brilliant!


    Even those powerful monks were suppressed by a breath of resistance, because this was the breath of the upper realm!


    When the aura of the upper realm appeared, it also meant that this tribulation had almost reached the final moment. As long as Su Yan could make it through, a Qingyun Immortal Road would naturally wave to him!


    After a short while, everyone could even see a fairy gate faintly appearing above the robbery cloud. Although only a hideous corner appeared, it was already shocking enough!


    This catastrophe has reached the most critical juncture!


    Princess Kong Qian became extremely nervous. At this time, she still had no doubts about Su Yan''s journey through the tribulation, but this supreme tribulation was beyond imagination and consumed Su Yan''s power excessively. Then Su Yan''s strength If it is not enough, how can she force her to the upper realm?


    In the country of Moro, many demon masters also realized that time is not waiting. After Su Yan forcibly endured all the thunders in the sky and broke the cloud of robbery, the passage between the kingdom of Moro and the mortal lost the support of robbery. Will also be closed.


    Time is also very urgent for them!


    So those demon masters who have been fighting with each other have chosen to put down the hatred of the past and join forces at this moment!


    I saw a golden avenue spread out in the kingdom of Moro, directly towards the mortal world!


    At this moment, the divine light of crossing the robbery stone was also greatly suppressed!


    Countless heavenly demons turned into dark tides, driven by many demon masters, they launched a suicidal charge towards Dujieshi at all costs!


    Du Jieshi unexpectedly began to shake!


    Suddenly, all the monks who watched the ceremony became dignified, because everyone knew that once so many demon and demon masters break through the barrier between the two worlds, then one school will definitely bear the brunt!


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Don''t worry, with Su Yan''s character, you won''t let these heavenly demons invade the mortal world. After all, it is his hard work and ethics. How can you tolerate the taint of these otherworldly demons? "


    Having said that, but everyone''s heart is actually unpredictable.


    Because the power of this supreme calamity is beyond their imagination!


    At this time, the night was about to end before Jie Yun began to converge obviously. The energy contained in Jieyun is still terrifying!


    Xiao Meng couldn''t help squeezing her fists, feeling intensely nervous for Master!


    But Su Yan laughed indulgently at this moment, and then broke his fingertips, and the blood of his heart bloomed unreservedly, turning into blood-colored lotus flowers!


    With the blessing of Su Yan''s heart and blood, the masterpiece of Crossing the Tribulation Stone Divine Light completely blocked the impact of the Heavenly Demon back!


    In Moro''s country, some demon masters could not hold back, and directly launched an assault on crossing the robbery stone!


    But this time crossing the robbery stone did not waver anymore, it was just that after the crossing the robbery stone was stained with Su Yan''s essence and blood, it had become crimson, no longer as pure as before, on the contrary, there was a fascinating blood!


    The magical instruments of these demon masters all have a lot of background, many of them are extraordinary!


    Next, Du Jie Shi is afraid to accept a more severe test than a million demon!


    At the same time, the golden light of the thunder from the sky once again squeezed towards Su Yan from all directions!


    Jie Yun has released too much energy. After Jie Yun has shrunk, the outline of the fairy gate in the sky has already become clearer!


    The scarlet pillars lead straight to the sky and stand tall!


    And the three big characters of Nantianmen can be vaguely seen above!


    According to the legend, as long as you pass the Nantian Gate, you will be on the road to immortality!


    With the emergence of Nantianmen, the indescribable and powerful aura grew stronger!


    Su Yan is only one step away from Dengxianmen!

 Chapter 3363： Heavenly Tribulation Broken

    Chapter 3363: Heavenly Tribulation Broken


    A gust of wind blew, and the robbery cloud became more concentrated!


    Then I saw a purple light descend in the robbery cloud!


    The power of this purple light far surpassed those sky thunders, and far surpassed all previous methods!


    After Su Yan was shrouded in this purple divine light, even the power of Senluo couldn''t be confronted for a while, and he had no choice but to release the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    The power of Vientiane Senluo can turn all the mortal phenomena into Senluo, and can resist the power of Senluo. Nature is also related to the upper realm!


    Jie Yun combined part of the aura of the upper South Heaven Gate with its own power to produce such an abnormal change!


    This kind of mutation exceeded everyone''s expectations, and it was unexpected that Jie Yun would be able to integrate the power of the upper realm into the heavens.


    The eight-story Pagoda pagoda was full of golden light, completely blocking the purple light from Su Yan, but soon some cracks appeared on the eight-story Pagoda!


    After fusing the breath of the upper realm, the power of Jieyun also multiplied exponentially!


    The key is that today''s Su Yan is still a mortal body, even if he has mastered many fairy tactics, he cannot use it. How can only rely on the power of the mortal world to withstand the erosion of the cloud of the upper realm?


    It can be said that the most critical juncture has been reached right now, and if it can survive, it will naturally be prosperous.


    If it can''t make it through, then it will end up in utter destruction and turn into ashes!


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan directly moved the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to the entrance of the Mora Kingdom and the mortal world, and merged with the magic weapons on the list of thirty spiritual weapons!


    Du Jie Shi also returned to Su Yan''s hands.


    Princess Kong Qian''s big eyes revealed a trace of confusion, even she didn''t know what Su Yan would do next.


    The cracks on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda have become more and more. Seeing that the top layer of the Pagoda Pagoda is about to be broken by the purple divine light, Su Yan said softly: "It''s time."


    Then I saw Su Yan''s hand that Dujieshi shined brightly, and his power became more and more majestic!


    It seems that what Su Yan holds in his hand is no longer a gem, but a small sun!


    At this time, there was also a slight cracking sound, and the robbery stone was broken in Su Yan''s hands!


    It''s just that Su Yan still has a calm face. Obviously, the fragmentation of the stone crossing is also in Su Yan''s plan, or that this is exactly what Su Yan wants.


    After the tribulation stone was broken, the remaining twenty-nine magic weapons also condensed their divine light and flew towards Su Yan!


    After flying into the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, these twenty-nine magic treasures were also shattered!


    The monks who watched the ceremony were stunned!


    The 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list have been there since ancient times, and I don��t know how many years they have been passed on in this mortal world, are they all broken here today?


    After all 30 magic weapons were broken, what would Su Yan use to resist such an incredible light?


    Do they actually want to witness the fall of one of the founders of the school today?


    Those monks who watched the ceremony, especially the disciples of Yimen, could not help showing solemn expressions, because according to the normal logical analysis, the 30 magic weapons on the spirit tool list were so powerful, but they were all broken in a short time. The power of Jie is so strong that it exceeds everyone''s imagination!


    These people had no idea that the fragmentation of these thirty magic weapons was completely in Su Yan''s calculations.


    Although Su Yan spent a lot of effort in collecting these 30 magic weapons, he didn''t feel a pity at all, because he originally collected these 30 magic weapons to deal with today''s situation!


    The innate spirits are contained in these thirty magic weapons, but they have been constrained in themselves. Only when the body is abandoned can the innate spirits truly be revealed!


    Because the innate spirit is invisible and intangible, but the magic weapon is tangible and qualitative. On the contrary, the shape and quality constrain the true power of the innate spirit!


    After these thirty innate spirits were combined in one place, the power of Heavenly Tribulation would inevitably be offset.


    The only problem is timing. Thirty innate spirits need to be thrown out at the right time to make the most of it!


    Right now is the best opportunity!


    The best opportunity Su Yan created with his own strength!


    When the thirty innate spirits gathered in one place, Su Yan��s divine light became more and more dazzling. At this time, Su Yan was no longer visible, only one very powerful. The light source is in the sky!


    This powerful light source not only suppressed the purple divine light in the sky, but also suppressed the demon masters in Moro''s country to dare not presumptuously!


    This is the magical effect of the innate spirit, and then I saw Su Yan pushing the dazzling light from the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda and falling into the cloud of robbery!


    The presumptuous energy, divine light, and nine-day divine thunder in the robbery cloud were pulled by the source of the robbery stone and exploded frantically in the air!


    This is a series of explosions, explosions trigger new explosions, continuous, almost invisible to the end!


    In the explosion, I don''t know how much violent energy was vented, and even the Nantian Gate above was shaken, but Su Yan below was hardly disturbed!


    The power of the robbery was violently consumed by the stone crossing the robbery, and because it exploded in the middle of the robbery cloud, it would cause another heavy damage to the robbery cloud!


    In this way, Jieyun can almost be said to be over!


    But after the 30 magic weapons of innate spirits are consumed, they will no longer exist in the world.


    As for the demon masters in Moro''s country, Su Yan took out the conviction halberd, and saw ten death lights in the sky falling, completely blocking the passage between the two worlds!


    The halberd of conviction that contains half of the immortal rule, even the demon masters are extremely jealous, and they are determined not to act rashly in front of Su Yan!


    The tribulation cloud in the sky produced waves of explosions, and the energy contained in these explosions was enough to flatten the entire mountain range!


    Even in the nine heavens, the shock wave produced caused countless trees below to be blown down!


    And the spirit of the origin of crossing the robbery stone was continuously consumed in this explosion, and the divine light gradually dimmed!


    At the same time, there is also the cloud of robbery in the sky!


    Only the Nantian Gate above the robbery cloud became clearer and clearer, and the indescribable breath became more and more obvious!


    The breath of the upper realm has the most extreme pressure on the existence of the lower realm. When facing the Nantian Gate, the monks who watched the ceremony only felt that even breathing became difficult.


    And Su Yan also broke through his eight-story Pagoda Pagoda at this time and flew directly into the sky. Princess Kong Qian could not help becoming excited, and she was ready to fly to the sky at any time!


    Su Yan''s hands formed a very strange seal, and this seal produced the final blessing for crossing the robbery stone!


    And under this blessing, the spirit of the origin of crossing the robbery stone frantically absorbed the last robbery cloud!


    The last remaining tribulation cloud and the original spirit of crossing the tribulation stone finally merged together, and a fierce explosion occurred again!


    The shock wave of the explosion shook Tianyu, and Su Yan''s sound transmission also reached Princess Kong Qian''s ears at the same time: "I don''t act at this time, when will we wait?"

 Chapter 3364： Physical sanctification

    Chapter 3364: The flesh is sanctified


    Princess Kong Qian had been waiting for Su Yan''s words a long time ago. After hearing Su Yan''s summoning words, she almost immediately flew into the sky like a bolt of lightning!


    The spirit of the origin of crossing the tribulation stone gradually dimmed, and almost all the tribulation clouds in the sky were shocked and disappeared, only the southern sky gate still towering above the nine heavens!


    Two figures also appeared behind Nantian Gate.


    Practitioners know that these two figures are only the legendary envoys from the fairy world!


    Legend has it that as long as the Nine Heavens Tribulation is over, an envoy from the fairy world will lead the monks to the fairy world, and from then on, immortal blessings and longevity will be enjoyed!


    After the robbery cloud gradually collapsed, the passage between the mortal world and the kingdom of Moro began to be closed. The powerful demon masters were naturally unwilling to lose the opportunity to enter the world and began to roar frantically!


    Su Yan''s death light was also broken by several magic weapons, and then the three demon masters directly slammed into the mortal world!


    But before they were happy, three divine lights came from the sky, suppressing these three demon masters to annihilation!


    It was the envoy of the heaven who chose to shoot!


    And Su Yan also killed before the Nantian Gate, and saw two gods wearing golden armor standing in front of the Nantian Gate. The two golden armored gods were extremely serious, and the whole body exuded an extraordinary aura.


    The Nantian Gate is so tall that I don''t know where the top floor is, and it directly penetrates into the deeper white clouds!


    When Su Yan fell in front of Cui Wei''s Nantian Gate, the two Gold Price God Generals who had been attracted could not help showing a surprised expression.


    Because the ninth level of the Supreme Heavenly Tribulation is incredibly powerful, it usually destroys the flesh of a monk. Even if it can��t completely destroy the flesh, after the Heavenly Tribulation, it will basically become severed with broken hands and feet, and the body is incomplete. Already regarded as superior!


    As long as the tribulation is over, the soul is still not disintegrated, even if the tribulation is successful. With a single breath of support to go to the heavens, you can naturally reshape the immortal body in the Huaxianchi!


    Before Xianyuan''s physical body was finished, this realm was called the realm of Xuxian.


    This is the origin of the realm of Xuxian. The so-called saints of the Five Great Sacred Lands are all reincarnations.


    And after the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation, you can still guarantee that your physical body is intact, and you don��t need to reshape your physical body when you go to the immortal world, so it is called physical sanctification!


    Once you enter the realm of immortality, you can directly cross the realm of virtual immortality and immortality after converting the true essence in your body into immortal essence!


    Throughout the ages, the monks who can become holy in the flesh are very rare. The general monks who can be named are only the three emperors and five emperors plus the three religious leaders!


    Therefore, seeing that the man in front of him is physically intact, although there are some injuries, but it is only a minor injury that does not hinder the situation, how can the two envoys remain calm?


    The existence of physical sanctification represents the extraordinary talents and the great fortune. Even if this kind of existence reaches the immortal realm, the future achievements will be limitless, and it may become the master of the immortal realm.


    But even if they want to become an emperor in the future, it is only a mortal standing in front of them at this time.


    This killer stick is still to be hit!


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the messenger be looked down upon by this kid?


    Golden Armor War God said: "What is your name?"


    Another Golden Armored God of War also asked: "Which orthodoxy is you?"


    The situation of these two golden armored war gods looked very serious. They were all dressed in golden armor, as if Su Yan would not allow Su Yan to pass through the Nantian Gate without answering their questions!


    Su Yan remained silent, naturally having his own calculations in his heart, and Princess Kong Qian behind him had already flown to the nine heavens!


    Seeing the arrival of Princess Kong Qian, these two golden armored war gods were like enemies, and at the same time they swung the halberds in their hands and blocked Su Yan''s way!


    The accusation of the two golden armored war gods was to take the monks who had extradited the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation into the immortal world, and at the same time to stop the mortal existence who coveted the immortal gate!


    No matter who it is, if you dare to offend them or the immortal gate, it is tantamount to violating the rules of heaven. The Golden Armored War God has all the rights to life and death!


    It has been tens of thousands of years since Princess Kong Qian was demoted from the mortal world. These two envoys did not realize that the woman in front of her was the most domineering Princess Kong Qian in the fairy world. Instead, she pointed her finger at Princess Kong Qian. : "Do you know where Nantianmen is? Bian Mao beasts dare to come to the Nantianmen presumptuously?"


    "The beasts of the lower realm are not leaving quickly! I won''t wait until I take the shot and suppress you to the point of death!"


    Princess Kong Qian gritted her teeth with hatred. How could she tolerate others calling herself a beast of the lower realm with a noble character like her?


    There was a lot of phoenix flames beside Princess Kong Qian in an instant!


    This flame was almost equal to the sign of the ancestor Phoenix. The two envoys seemed to see some clues. Su Yan, who was about to learn more, but didn''t want to be close in front of him, suddenly chose to attack!


    Su Yan''s halberd of Sentence suddenly shot, a strange and powerful **** wave flashed across the air, and at the same time, the eyes of the **** of destruction Jin Yamolu opened in the void!


    This eye caused the Golden Armored War God to lose consciousness in an instant, mainly because they didn''t expect that Su Yan, who had already survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation, would actually take the initiative to meet and lead the messenger to take action. This is really incredible!


    Often the mortal monks who have survived the catastrophe will show respect to the envoys of the immortal world, for fear of offending the envoys to influence their immortal road prosperous.


    Su Yan shot a flash of electricity, and then transformed into an elbow and axillary to kill the Golden Armored God of War, which was out of reach. Therefore, the Golden Armored God of War in front of him was hit by the Condemnation Heavenly Halberd before he had time to react!


    But even if he was stabbed by the condemned halberd, the golden armored war-god had a disdainful expression and said: "Presumptuous! Do you know what you are doing? How can a magic weapon in the world hurt the messenger of the fairy world? What a fool!"


    A sly smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then said, "Really?"


    If it is another magic weapon, once it can''t hurt the battle body shaped by Xianyuan, but the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand is not an ordinary magic weapon, it is unique in this world that contains half of the magic weapon!


    Just this half of the fairy rule is enough to cause damage to the Xianyuan battle body!


    The disdainful expression on this golden armored war god''s face immediately froze, and then even a blue-black death air appeared on his face!


    Once the existence of the immortal world is overwhelmed by the clouds, it means that the distance is not far away!


    When his death was approaching, the Golden Armored War God knew that he had begun to struggle, but his struggle at this time had become very weak.


    The Sinning Halberd is like a hungry jackal who has finally caught his favorite prey. How could he be willing to let it go easily? Even Su Yan is willing, but the Sinning Halberd will not!


    Greed, madness and destruction are just the nature of the conviction halberd!

 Chapter 3365： Fierce soldier

    Chapter 3365: Fierce Warrior


    At this time, the God of War of the Golden Armor wanted to activate the Xianyuan General Su Yan in his body to shake open, but the eyes of the **** of destruction, Jin Yamoluo, had been fixed on him, and the destruction and madness contained in the God of War directly penetrated into the mind of the God of War. !


    The Golden Armored War God had to separate his mind to resist the invasion of Jin Yamolu, the attack on his hand inevitably became weak.


    Su Yan only used part of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda that had been changed to resist.


    When the Golden Armored War God wanted to make a move again, he was already weak, because the blood of the Xian Yuan in his body was also being sucked frantically by the conviction Tianji!


    The other envoy had only reacted at this time, because almost no envoy had been killed since ancient times, so they couldn''t help being a little paralyzed!


    At this time, he fully reacted and poked the halberd in his hand directly at Su Yan!


    But the eyes of the **** of destruction, Jin Yamoluo, moved faster in the void, directly flashing between Su Yan and the two golden armored war gods.


    This halberd pierced directly into the eyes of Jin Yamolu!


    After today''s eyes were pierced, Yamolo started bleeding!


    In the bloodshed, that incomparably evil delusion of destruction also began to envelope the sky!


    Today, Yamoro is the **** of destruction in Ashura��s beliefs. After passing through the Nine Heavens Tribulation, Su Yan''s realm has improved again. At this time, Yamorro��s phantom can be summoned into the world!


    The face of the golden armor war **** who was stabbed has turned into charcoal black after a while, and even his eyes became loose!


    In the end, a strong and incomparable dark death aura appeared all over the body, and the body directly turned into a cloud of black ashes, leaving only the golden armor and a fairy halberd!


    Su Yan killed one of the envoys!


    This change is really unexpected, even Princess Kong Qian never thought that Su Yan would be so clean and neat when she started!


    Another golden armored war-god watched his companion fall under the halberd of the condemnation, and roared: "The envoy will be guarded by the heavens. If you dare to act with my brother, you are against the heavens! I can always fight You kill!"


    Then the fairy halberd attached to the fairy yuan, piercing the eyes of Jin Yamoluo to pieces, after which a huge dimensional crack appeared in the void!


    There is a strong attraction from the dimensional crack, like a black hole that has just been shaped, and it wants to **** everything close to it!


    Su Yan and the envoy bear the brunt!


    After the two of them fought two more moves, they both chose to accept.


    Because it is extremely difficult for Su Yan or the envoy to stabilize his figure in the clouds. If he is sucked into the dimensional cracks, then he will explain here!


    The envoy originally thought that using the immortal essence would inevitably form a potential to crush the mortal true essence, but he did not expect that every reaction of his would be in Su Yan''s expectation, and his heart became more and more angry!


    The dimensional cracks have also become more and more enlarged under Su Yan''s control. From the dimensional cracks, it seems that some indescribable thing is gradually awakening...


    The attraction in the dimensional cracks has also become more and more weird. It is no longer just physical suction, even the soul has been greatly drawn!


    Although the envoy deplored the death of his companion and wished to crush Su Yan into a powder, he still had to consider his own safety.


    Immediately gathered the Xian Yuan, and set the fairy halberd to the cloud. A layer of Xian Yuan turned into golden light and covered the whole body of the envoy, and immediately fixed his own figure.


    After stabilizing his golden body, the envoy stared at Su Yan angrily, and said, "Boy! You are brave and unrespectful, so you dare to kill the envoy who descended from the Heavenly Court! This must not be the case. Now! Let��s let you go for a few moments. When I go back, I will tell you to go to the top, and I must crush you! Only then can I dispel my hatred!"


    The envoy said this was simply showing his weakness. He said he was going back to report to Shangfeng. To put it bluntly, he planned to return to the immortal realm and stop fighting with Su Yan!


    How could he fear Su Yan if he dignified the envoy and mastered the existence of Xianyuan?


    Even if his companion had fallen into Su Yan��s hands, he did not have a sufficient reason to retreat. Princess Kong Qian couldn��t understand it at this time, until she saw Su Yan��s handful of monsters, which had reached the limit. Only then did I understand that the envoy should be jealous of this unique soldier full of fierce!


    The two envoys originally looked down on Su Yan very much. Even if Su Yan is physically sanctified, they should not be their opponents at this time. Don''t kill the envoys, even if they hurt them even a single hair. .


    Because immortals can''t be harmed by mortal magic weapons, the spells shaped by the true essence are also collapsed in front of the air of the immortal world, the crushing of this realm is absolute!


    It''s just that what they never expected was that Su Yan actually held an unusual treasure like the Conviction Heaven Halberd!


    This half of the immortal meant that Su Yan had obtained the dagger that killed the existence of the immortal world!


    But the envoy still couldn��t understand that the principles of the mortal world would reject the laws of the immortal realm. Although the magical instruments of the immortal realm were powerful, they were not tolerated in the mortal world. I don��t know where this kid got this madman. The magic weapon can actually contradict the legal principles between heaven and earth!


    The envoy had already planned to temporarily admit counsel, and the immortal''s ability in the mortal world would also be greatly restricted. He really wasn''t necessarily the opponent of this kid, after all, he was a peerless genius who was rarely able to become holy in the flesh.


    After this incident was reported back, naturally someone from the lower realms would come to thwart this kid, and if he offended the immortal palace, it would be tantamount to ruining the immortal road!


    The envoy was very well thought out, and after thinking about it, the whole body made a golden light, and after covering the whole body, he retreated towards the Nantian Gate!


    And under the envoy chanting the magic formula, the huge immortal gate of Nantian Gate also opened drastically!


    The golden light projected from the Nantian Gate, and the fairy gate that all the monks longed for finally opened!


    This is the ultimate pursuit of mortal monks!


    Everyone can''t help wondering whether behind this immortal gate is there really the kingdom of the eternal bliss described in the book.


    And here is the meaning of watching rituals and crossing the catastrophe, not only to broaden your horizons, but also to stimulate your own curiosity and desire for desire.


    The golden light in the immortal gate also shone on Su Yan''s body. From the moment the golden light hits his body, Su Yan''s body''s true essence began a process of transformation.


    The aura of the immortal world will convert all the true essences into immortal essences. When this process is completed and the unshakable primordial spirit is formed, one can be promoted from earth immortal to virtual immortal.


    This process varies from person to person.


    Su Yan originally had the state of mind of the immortal emperor. After this conversion process is completed, I am afraid that he will be able to ascend to the sky in one step!

 Chapter 3366： Take off

    Chapter 3366: Ascension Together


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes couldn''t help but a trace of emotion appeared!


    After the ninth reincarnation, many difficulties and obstacles have been overcome, and now I finally see the dawn of returning to the fairyland!


    While Su Yan sighed, the envoy directly retreated towards the Nantian Gate, clenching the immortal halberd in his hand, fearing that Su Yan would suddenly attack!


    But Su Yan not only didn''t make a sudden trouble, but flew up to chase him, and flew to the head of the envoy!


    The immortal gate is huge, and Su Yan''s plan seems very obvious. He intends to fly over the envoy and fly directly to the immortal world!


    Seeing that Su Yan was actually about to fly to the immortal world, the envoy did not stop him, but a look of ecstasy appeared on his face!


    In the mortal world, there are limitations of mortal legal principles, and the power of receiving messengers is limited and cannot be fully utilized.


    If you are in the fairy world, you can have no scruples!


    Therefore, the envoy did not stop Su Yan from passing through the fairy gate at all!


    Princess Kong Qian followed and saw Su Yan and the envoy pass through the fairy gate together. This was a great opportunity!


    Now only one envoy was left, and that envoy''s mind fell completely on Su Yan.


    So she rose up too, wanting to cross into the fairy gate together!


    But Princess Kong Qian only flew within the range of the Nantian Gate, she was forcibly bounced back by an invisible barrier, and stood in the air for a long time. Only then did she discover that this barrier contained the law of the upper bound. She can easily break through!


    But didn''t Su Yan say that he would bring her to the upper realm together?


    There was only one thought left in Princess Kong Qian''s mind: "Could Su Yan lie to me?"


    Thinking of this, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help getting furious, but there was a voice in her heart telling her that the matter here was not over yet, and it was too early to say that Su Yan was a liar.


    But among the invisible barriers, after Su Yan and the envoy flew into the realm of the immortal world, the Nantian Gate gradually turned into an elusive shadow!


    Seeing the Nantian Gate gradually disappeared, the monks who watched the ceremony below began to cheer, no matter how tortuous and turbulent the process, the final result was always good!


    But this incident seemed to be another situation in Princess Kong Qian''s eyes.


    Princess Kong Qian only felt that a burst of anger hit the sky, Su Yan had abandoned her and soared to the upper realm alone!


    I don''t know why, besides being angry, Princess Kong Qian also feels that her heart is being severely pulled by a knife!


    At this moment she only felt that she was betrayed by this man!


    The feeling of being betrayed is really painful!


    But there is another voice in Princess Kong Qian��s heart telling her: "Su Yan was the Great Emperor Xianwu back then. He will definitely count what he said. Even if you can��t lead you to the immortal world now, he will definitely do it in the future. Work hard to realize this kind of thing! With him as a person, there is no need to worry too much!"


    But then there was another voice saying: "Su Yan is just using you as a tool to help collect the 30 magic weapons on the list of spirit weapons. The so-called promise is basically used to deceive you! The man''s mouth is a deception. The ghost of "is completely unreliable!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s heart was plunged into the battle between heaven and man, standing in the sky blankly, like a wooden person.


    She pinned all her hopes of returning to the heavens on Su Yan. At this moment, she realized that this hope might be lost, and she was also caught in a great struggle.


    But at this moment, another sudden change occurred in the sky, and the space itself was torn to pieces!


    In the torn apart space, many brilliant stars appeared.


    It seems that the brilliant starry sky of the universe was shattered by some powerful force!


    And in this shattered void, Su Yan''s breath came again!


    The monks watching the ceremony below were all stunned. They clearly saw that Su Yan had entered the fairy gate, and logically they should have entered the upper realm. How could Su Yan''s breath suddenly come?


    Is it related to Su Yan''s killing of the envoy just now?


    Everyone is very confused, because these things that happened just now have never been heard, and it is impossible to find any reference.


    No one can make accurate predictions about what direction things will develop next.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t come back to her senses either, facing the brilliant galaxy, her eyes were still dull.


    But she immediately saw the boundless void enveloped her, this is enough power to tear everything apart, not only space and even time will be crushed to pieces!


    Princess Kong Qian had an extremely dangerous instinct on her spiritual platform, but she did not retreat, because Su Yan''s aura was all around her, she really wanted to figure out what Su Yan wanted to do!


    As the galaxy slowly rotated, suddenly a hand stretched out from the dark void,


    This was Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan''s calm sentence was also heard: "Give me your hand, and I will take you to the immortal world."


    After hearing Su Yan''s voice, Princess Kong Qian''s heart was instantly occupied by a burst of ecstasy!


    This man really counts, and he did not disappoint her hope!


    Princess Kong Qian''s eyes released light, as if a flower suddenly bloomed, all the uncertainties were swept away, and then she stretched out a hand and held Su Yan''s hand tightly!


    Su Yan could also feel that Princess Kong Qian''s hands were very tight, and even a scorching feeling came from another world!


    What is naturally contained in this scorching heat is great ardent!


    Then Su Yan used force and pulled Princess Kong Qian into a galaxy...


    Space shuttle will cause the five internal organs to shift. Without a strong physique far superior to humans, it is impossible to cross the barrier between the two realms.


    Although the space shuttle is a very uncomfortable feeling, Palace Master Kongqian couldn''t suppress the joy in her heart. When the air of immortality came, she could not help breathing freely.


    At this moment, she really waited for too long, too long...


    When Princess Kong Qian disappeared in the galaxy, the galaxy gradually disappeared into the void, and the mysterious aura from the upper realm gradually dissipated.


    All the dust in the void settled, leaving only a word of Su Yan slowly echoing in the air: "�� Everyone! Goodbye to the fairy world!"


    The spectators below had all become sluggish, and it took a long time for someone to ask: "I was right? Princess Kong Qian was forcibly pulled into the fairy world by Su Zu?


    "This kind of thing...is it true or not?" someone asked incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true! Is it possible that so many of us have had the illusion and failed!" Xiao Meng''s eyes were full of longing and tears. She knew that the parting this time was only temporary, and in the future in the fairy world, their masters and apprentices would surely be able to gather together!


    Another said: "Unexpectedly, Su Zu would be so terrible, and he can force people to the upper realm! We have worked hard to cultivate, and after the test of the Nine Tribulations, we may not be able to become immortals in the nine deaths! Su Zu can forcibly lead people. Go to the immortal realm! Hey, this person is really maddening than human!"

 Chapter 3367： Endless continent

    Chapter 3367 The Endless Continent


    The air of fairy fate came misty, and a golden sun rose from the sea of ??clouds!


    In the depths of the vast sea of ??clouds, many islands and palaces can be seen floating above the nine heavens!


    The scenery is as beautiful as a picture, and Princess Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian also let the Buddha become the person in the painting.


    The breath of the immortal world rushed over his face, and Su Yan only felt that the true essence in his body was changing drastically. He was originally practicing the techniques of the immortal world, and using true essence to drive he could only exert about 50% of the power.


    Now these exercises have sensed the aura of the immortal world, and they should have become stronger than before!


    Princess Kong Qian still grasped Su Yan''s hand tightly. At this time, Princess Kong Qian really completely forgot to let go of Su Yan''s hand, because her heart was extremely excited!


    Over the past few years, she has always wanted to return to the fairy world. Now this dream has finally come true!


    Su Yan noticed that there were still tears in Princess Kong Qian��s pair of heterochromatic pupils, and her whole body was shaking gently...


    It stands to reason that Su Yan has gone through the ninth reincarnation and suffered more pains and hardships than Princess Kong Qian, so he should be more excited.


    Before Su Yan could react, Princess Kong Qian suddenly hugged Su Yan, and then gave Su Yan a hard kiss on the face.


    Princess Kong Qian''s action was really intense, leaving a very strong lip mark on Su Yan''s face!


    Su Yan''s expression has also changed from the initial consternation to helplessness. She was about to speak, but she didn''t think that Princess Kong Qian had already robbed him of the white: "Su Yan, do you know? I thought you betrayed the promise between us! Choice! Ascend to the upper realm alone!"


    Su Yan said, "Why? What I said will definitely count, but it will take a while for me to solve the envoy. Only after I solve it, can he get you."


    To be honest, after Su Yan entered the immortal world, the time it took to kill another envoy was definitely not long.


    Princess Kong Qian curiously said: "How can your strength be so strong, you have just passed the ninth calamity, how can you kill all the envoys of the two immortals?"


    The true essence of the mortal world is inherently restrained by the air of the immortal world, even the highest mortal monk cannot be the opponent of the most humble immortal slave in the immortal world!


    Even Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, had no reason to completely convert the power in his body into Xianyuan in an instant. In this case, what did Su Yan rely on to kill the envoy?


    Princess Kong Qian is really curious about this.


    Su Yan said: "They lose first by underestimating the enemy, thinking that I am just a mortal monk, so they must not be a threat to them. They just want to release the immortal yuan to kill me without the power, but this is already Wrongly wrong."


    "Yes, you are the reincarnation of the immortal emperor. If they only treat you as a newcomer who just came up on the mortal world, they will definitely suffer a lot. Besides, you still have the halberd of the condemnation!"


    "The halberd of the conviction of sin you mentioned is only two, and the third is that I have now achieved the cultivation base of the earth immortal, and there is no difference in the realm with the two envoys. The cultivation method I practice is not ordinary. The time of the exercises, or the few of my exercises, are now able to exert their true power. In addition, I have a halberd for the conviction of sin, it is not so difficult to kill them."


    After Su Yan''s explanation, Princess Kong Qian''s irritation came to light and said, "You don''t hesitate to behead the envoy for this princess. Doesn''t this princess have to pay back for this kindness? "


    Su Yan said again: "The princess doesn''t need to belittle herself. These two envoys must die. Even if it is not you, I must kill them."


    "Oh, why?"


    "Because I am a sacred body. There has never been such a consummation in the past. If these two envoys leaked out the wind, my opponents discovered that Su Baxian had already returned to the immortal world, what methods would they use to deal with I?"


    Princess Kong Qian was stunned by the question, because she was far less careful than Su Yan.


    Those enemies of Su Yan back then were at least at the enemy level. If they were to know that Su Yan had already returned to the immortal world, I was afraid that they would never let Su Yan go!


    As for the flesh-sanctified people, there have been only a few people since ancient times, and now there is one more Su Yan. If this news is passed back to the Heavenly Family Palace, I am afraid it will be impossible to suppress it at all!


    Therefore, killing these two envoys was the result of Su Yan''s deliberation.


    The killing of the fairy envoy can naturally cause a certain sensation, but compared to the physical sanctification, this kind of thing is basically equivalent to interesting lace news, and no one will really care.


    Because the envoy was originally a slave of low status in the fairy world.


    In this way, only Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian knew that Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, had already returned to the immortal world.


    The enemy is in the light, and Su Yan is in the dark. Taking advantage of this information gap, Su Yan could just recover his strength in the fairy world.


    When the right time comes, Su Yan will naturally take the initiative to show the sign of Emperor Xianwu!


    From a floating island in the distance, you can see a magnificent palace, whose grandeur surpasses all palaces in the world.


    And this palace is also the palace of heavenly servants that Xuxian must go to for cultivation.


    Generally speaking, the physical damage of the monk under the ninth calamity will be very serious, and the vitality that has been cut off will never be restored.


    Therefore, after being led to the immortal realm, they will be sent to the Huaxianchi in the Heavenly Family Palace. The process of cultivating a true spirit body in Huaxianchi is the cultivation process of the virtual immortal.


    After the real spirit body is cultivated, he will be led to different immortal realms.


    Su Yan became a holy body and entered the realm of immortals perfectly, so he could skip the process of cultivating virtual immortals and directly enter the realm of earth immortals.


    Princess Kong Qian curled her hair and said, "Anyway, you killed two envoys and forcibly brought this princess back to the heaven. You have already violated the heavens, and many immortals will not tolerate you. If you are caught You must be punished by a thousand swords, but what is the countermeasure? The death of the two envoys has always been a major event that cannot be concealed! The Palace of Heaven will hunt you down first."


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question directly, but cast his gaze under the vast sea of ??clouds.


    There is a land under this sea of ??clouds.


    This land is called the endless continent. The Endless Continent is different from the mortal world, and it follows the laws of the fairy world.


    In the immortal world, the space is no longer a gesture of being broken into the heavens and the world, but a continent connected into a whole, and the endless continents spread to millions of miles away, almost endless!


    Even more expansive than the mortal heavens and worlds combined!

 Chapter 3368： Sea of ??sand

    Chapter 3368


    Su Yan said: "Now there is no good way. I can only practice in the endless continent. There are many deep mountains and old forests in the endless continent, and there are many intricate fairy houses. Even if the Tianjuan Palace wants to chase me, it is not so easy. ."


    Su Yan turned his head at this time and asked, "Won''t the princess go back to Kunlun Immortal Domain?"


    Princess Kong Qian was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "The old mother still won''t go back now... Seeing you have done so many earth-shattering great deeds, even this princess is also very infected. If you don''t make any achievements, go back. It��s not very interesting. It��s better to be looked down upon. It��s not as good as you and I go together. I know a few great places on the endless continent. There are countless treasures of heaven and earth to help you practice."


    Princess Kong Qian knew Su Yan''s identity. If she were to let her go back, she would naturally abide by her promise, and there was nothing to say.


    But if she stayed with her, it would be a safe way to do it, so that it would definitely not leak the news that Su Yan had returned to the immortal world.


    Su Yan groaned and asked, "Where are you talking about a good place? I have been away from the fairy world for too long, and many places have long been unfamiliar."


    Princess Kong Qian chanted the spell, a huge holographic map was also presented in front of them, countless mountains and rivers were marked, and above these mountains and rivers, there were more than a dozen immortal domains marked. !


    The mighty fairyland is suspended above the endless continent, some with a radius of thousands of miles, extremely huge.


    Su Yan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Princess Kong Qian to come up with such a useful thing.


    When Princess Kong Qian descended from the mortal world, she had no long objects, so she brought a few gadgets.


    In the long years of the mortal world, all those gadgets have been worn out. Only this pair of maps has been cherished by Princess Kong Qian, and only occasionally will it be shown out to understand the suffering of her longing for the fairy world. .


    Princess Kong Qian first found the location of the Tianjuan Palace on the map, and after determining the location of her and Su Yan, she said to Su Yan: "It��s only a few hundred miles away from the drifting sand sea. This princess knows that there are The several ancient tombs are all ancient real immortals'' cloak tombs. We can hide in the cloak tomb, just to allow you to condense your true essence into immortal yuan."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, his immediate priority was indeed to convert the true essence of the mortal world into the immortal essence of the immortal world.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have a pill, and he can''t enter Huaxianchi to absorb the Qi of Immortal Origin, so this process will take longer.


    In this process, Su Yan is like a crustacean that has lost its armor, and will enter a relatively weak state.


    At this time, let alone those powerful enemies, even some little-known little characters might threaten Su Yan.


    Entering the immortal world is certainly something to be happy about, but you can''t be too happy, otherwise it will inevitably lead to joy and sorrow.


    Every step in the future must be carefully calculated, otherwise it will only be more dangerous than in the mortal world. After all, the opponent you have to face next is no longer a mere mortal. The existence of being able to land in the fairy world, in a sense, every one All are the sons of Zhong Lingyuxiu.


    After determining the next move, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian also flew in the clouds at the same time, and flew away in the direction of the sea of ??sand with a thousand miles away!


    After flying over this mountain range, the thick clouds between heaven and earth gradually faded.


    The earth also transitioned directly from a piece of green to yellow sand everywhere.


    The big sun in the sky also seemed to become extremely hot. Princess Kong Qian was still studying the map in her hands carefully during the flight. She had also left the fairy world for a long time, and she did not know the changes in the fairy world these years.


    If she couldn''t find those ancient tombs, she would make a big ugly in front of Su Yan. She didn''t want to be laughed at by Su Yan and said that she was not reliable.


    So it is natural to be extra careful.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian have flown for about eight hundred miles, and they have reached the depths of a thousand miles of quicksand sea. At this time, the nearest tomb is only less than fifty miles away, but they can see it among the long yellow sand. A majestic city occupies the horizon.


    This city is full of loneliness and desolation. Princess Kong Qian''s map is not marked. It is very likely that Princess Kong Qian was created by the fairy with great magic power after she left the fairy world.


    Another possibility is that the master of this city is not very powerful, so Princess Kong Qian''s map is not marked.


    According to common sense, this city must be built by the earth immortal. Powerful heaven immortals and golden immortals often disdain to walk on the endless continent, but live in the immortal realm above the endless continent.


    No matter who the owner of this city is, Su Yan is unwilling to have more troubles, and Princess Kong Qian naturally bypassed this city and had no plans to enter the city.


    But sometimes it''s not that you want to hide, so you will avoid trouble.


    Trouble with this thing, sometimes it will really come to the door.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian had avoided ten li, making it clear that they didn''t want to have anything to do with each other, but ten sword lights flew out of the city!


    These ten sword lights were all lavender, and they came quickly towards Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a wink, her eyes seemed to ask Su Yan what to do. With their flying speed, it was possible to throw off the ten sword lights directly.


    But Su Yan only shook his head lightly, and instead stopped in the air.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian stopped for only a moment, and the ten sword lights had already flown and landed in front of Su Yan, who turned out to be ten sword repairmen in Qingyi.


    These ten Tsing Yi sword repairmen are tall, short, fat and thin, and they have everything from beautiful to ugly appearance.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that these ten sword repairers were not real immortals, but sword slaves of immortals.


    The immortal will look for the spiritual object between the heaven and the earth, and fugue it, and then the spiritual object will gradually transform into a human form, becoming a slave and a doorman of the immortal.


    Although it has been logged into the fairy world, there are still many miscellaneous things to deal with. For the fairy, these slaves are miscellaneous.


    Otherwise, it would be annoying to have to do everything personally.


    From the number of slaves, one can also see approximately how good an immortal is. Xuxian may become someone else''s slave or doorman, earth immortal can hold hundreds of his own slaves, and heavenly immortals have mansions, at least tens of thousands of immortals.


    After reaching the realm of the immortal emperor and mastering certain laws, you can have millions or tens of millions of slaves. These slaves can be transformed into Taoist soldiers to form an army, and they can conquer the heavens and the world!


    When Su Yan was the most powerful, there were tens of millions of Taoist troops, and everything he passed through was surrendered.


    Although these ten Tsing Yi sword repairmen looked like humans, they were not humans, and the immortals in their bodies were not very powerful. It must be some kind of true spirits that can be transformed into human forms after being futurized by immortals.

 Chapter 3369： One hit kill

    Chapter 3369: One Hit Kills


    Sword slaves are a kind of immortal servants. Their main duties are fighting and patrolling to ensure that the immortal territory is not offended.


    But Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian had already avoided ten miles, and these sword slaves had to chase after them. They were too wide-minded.


    Su Yan secretly hid the conviction halberd in his sleeves. After flying into the fairy world, Su Yan''s magic weapon was only a conviction halberd.


    The other party is not good, so you have to prepare for the worst. This is Su Yan''s consistent attitude.


    Among the sword slaves in Tsing Yi, led by a kind-looking woman, she opened the mouth and said: "The two are walking together, are they Shuangxiu immortals?"


    Su Yan did not answer this question. He just stared at the woman in Tsing Yi and coldly said, "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    It was in a wilderness. The other party asked him about the relationship between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian without asking who Su Yan was. This was really suspicious.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the woman in Tsing Yi did not get angry, but continued to say kindly: "My master still lacks a dual-cultivation monk. If you and she are not dual-cultivation monks, I advise you to leave quickly, so as not to cause a lot of trouble. ."


    Su Yan was really angry at this moment. The woman in Tsing Yi''s words were so taken for granted, as if she represented the greatest power in this sea of ??quicksands. With just one sentence, Su Yan, who had entered the realm of earth fairy, could be sent.


    Princess Kong Qian was even more angry. She looked at herself very highly, how could she tolerate herself being a commodity that others would dispose of casually.


    But before Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian could speak, an old man in Tsing Yi said: "My master is a famous dragon elephant immortal with a radius of 2,000 miles. No one knows who is unnamed, little lady, you will know that you are not by your appearance. Human beings, it is your blessing to be able to double cultivation with my master, and to enjoy bliss forever. The kid next to you looks like a useless little white face. What is the future of following him?"


    "That''s right! Little lady, if you follow us back, it will be serious to avoid hurting your beautiful face with a knife and a gun."


    After these sword slaves spoke, there was no respect, and they made it clear that they looked down on Su Yan and wanted to **** Princess Kong Qian away.


    Even Su Yan was speechless for a while. It was unexpected that the first thing he encountered after returning to the fairy world was a bandit business in the wilderness.


    Su Yan said, "What if I disagree?"


    The old man in Tsing Yi said: "Boy, look at your appearance, Zhen Yuan and Xian Yuan are still in transition, I''m afraid you are a monk who has just entered the realm of earth immortality, even if you don''t have hair, you dare to be so mad? Acting as a hero casually, acting as a hero in front of a woman is only a quick moment, but the end will be very tragic!"


    A middle-aged man next to him said: "You''d better figure out how many catties you are. If you offend the big immortal dragon elephant, you may not even be able to get out of this sea of ??drifting sand for thousands of miles."


    Princess Kong Qian''s heart burned with terrible anger. The few sword slaves here dared to speak so loudly in front of her, which really made her angry!


    But she didn''t have an attack this time, instead she cast a questioning gaze towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also very straightforward, and the Heavenly Conviction Halberd hidden in his sleeves shot directly, turning into a **** whirlwind, directly covering the old man in Tsing Yi!


    After absorbing the blood of the immortal origins of the two envoys, the blood released by the halberd of the sins was much stronger, and the power was much wilder than before!


    This old man in Tsing Yi tried his best to resist with the fairy sword in his hand, but Su Yan was a master of swords and used his sword in front of Su Yan.


    Just looking at the posture and footwork of this old man in Tsing Yi holding the sword, Su Yan had already anticipated that the enemy had calculated his possible next move first!


    The crazily blood-colored whirlwind of the halberd of crime instantly swallowed the old man in Tsing Yi with the sword, and then a scream accompanied by a strong blood dance appeared in the air!


    The old man in Tsing Yi was directly strangled into dregs by the conviction halberd, and even the flesh and blood became the nourishment of the conviction halberd!


    Su Yan''s shot was a thunderous blow!


    Su Yan was very satisfied with the power of this blow. After entering the fairy world, Su Yan��s body was like a sponge eagerly absorbing the spirits of the surrounding spirits, and he was also continuously introducing the spirits of the spirits to transform his body and become more suitable. The use of true yuan.


    And after surpassing the great barrier of cultivation, the power of the Heavenly Conviction Halberd has been increased by at least five times, and now Su Yan can fully display the power of the half of the Immortal Rule in the Heavenly Halberd!


    Princess Kong Qian had a surprised look in her eyes, and said: "Su Yan, why are you so decisive this time?"


    Su Yan asked, "If you don''t make a move yet, do you want to listen to them continue to fart?"


    Princess Kong Qian laughed heartily, and even the anger in her heart was gone!


    In the eyes of the remaining Tsing Yi people, it was another matter.


    They didn''t think that Su Yan looked so ordinary, but after doing it, he would be so hot, killing the easy old man with one blow.


    You must know that the strength of the old man in Tsing Yi is already extremely strong among the sword slaves, not only in the sea of ??quicksand, but also very famous among the sword slaves in the 36 provinces of the endless continent.


    Unexpectedly, even Su Yan couldn''t resist a single blow!


    But these sword slaves were also motivated to kill, and they were absolutely unwilling to admit defeat so easily. Instead, they released a powerful murderous intent, posing a huge threat to Su Yan.


    It seems that this dragon elephant is very good at training his sword slaves, so every sword slave has been trained to fear death.


    "Boy, you are so cruel! We are so kind to you, you actually kill people?"


    "Is what you said just now a good word to persuade you?" Su Yan said, "Also, in my eyes, you are not humans at all, you can only be regarded as tools that can walk and talk."


    Su Yan''s last words just pierced the pain points of these Tsing Yi people, which annoyed them more than killing their companions.


    The true spirit has been shaped into a personality and lives in the immortal world, but it can''t be regarded as an immortal, it is just used as a tool to scream.


    Among the remaining nine people in Tsing Yi, only the leading woman was the most calm, saying: "The magic weapon you used is full of evil energy and can absorb flesh and blood. It must be some evil spirit! We killed you today, just right. You can ward off evil spirits and defend the Tao, and it''s a great story!"


    "Yes! The eldest sister is right, first kill this kid to avenge Niu Lao! Then take this little lady back and give it to the master!"


    "The third child, you are not right! I think this little lady must have been deceived by evil spirits. We are going to save this little lady! Without us, this little lady would be raped first. Kill later, then throw the corpse into the wilderness!"


    Between these few people in Tsing Yi talked, they turned Su Yan into an evil spirit outsider, no matter how good Su Yan''s temper was, he couldn''t help it!

 Chapter 3370： Self-destruction

    Chapter 3370 Self-destruction


    With Su Yan''s heart, the halberd of conviction once again showed an incredible **** light!


    Several death lights fell from the sky, completely covering the nine Tsing Yi people!


    The half of the immortal contained in the halberd of sin is related to destruction. With Su Yan''s current realm, even if the power of the halberd cannot be used to the fullest, it is still enough to suppress these sword slaves!


    Because these sword slaves weren''t true immortals, but immortals were shaped by immortals.


    Death light can destroy all vitality, even if this vitality is shaped by immortal essence.


    Facing Su Yan''s death, these nine people in Tsing Yi directly formed a powerful sword formation, and a purple gossip appeared on the sword formation!


    This is almost the only way they can deal with Su Yan!


    Although the halberd of conviction came from the lower realm, its power must not be underestimated. Even in the fairy world, there is no magic weapon that can contain half of the fairy rules.


    With the strength of the nine people, this cyan gossip very reluctantly blocked the death light from the sky!


    However, many cracks appeared on the ground under the feet of the nine Tsing Yi people, and the surrounding yellow sand also rushed toward the surrounding!


    The oppression caused by the death light was so strong that the nine Tsing Yi people were immediately suppressed and unable to move.


    And the power of the conviction halberd only played one-tenth at most.


    After the fight, Su Yan probably understood that the strength of these Qingyi Sword Slaves was probably between the eight or nine heavens of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    The dragon elephant great immortal who shaped these Tsing Yi sword slaves is not very powerful, and the power of the immortal element that they master is very limited.


    Although the realm is not high, these people in Tsing Yi are sword slaves after all, have a deep understanding of kendo, and their fighting ability can be considered good. If the earth immortals who are addicted to alchemy come, they really may not get anything good!


    Then, a cold smile appeared on Su Yan''s mouth.


    When I met Su Yan today, he took the initiative to provoke him, and they deserved their own destruction!


    In terms of Su Yan''s character, it was enough not to make a move. Since he chose to make a move, he must be a Thunder Killer, and he was determined not to give these Tsing Yi people a chance to escape!


    And some of the Tsing Yi sword slaves on the opposite side said: "Boy! I advise you to do it yourself. Although you have a little cultivation, you must know that we are the sword slaves of the dragon elephant! If you do it with us again, that would be offending the dragon elephant. Daxian!"


    "This sea of ??sand with a thousand miles of sand was originally the territory of the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal. It was your fault if you rushed in! If you deal with us, it will be a mistake and a mistake! Don''t you turn your head back?"


    These Qingyi sword slaves never mentioned that the contradiction was provoked by them, which made Princess Kong Qian very angry.


    If they hadn''t coveted Princess Kong Qian''s beauty, and they had to capture Princess Kong Qian as a dual-cultivation partner for the dragon elephant, how could there be conflict between the two parties?


    It is ridiculous to blame all the errors on the other party!


    This is a ruthless character like Su Yan. If you encounter immortals who are not good at fighting, isn''t it that you will be succeeded by these dirty sword slaves today?


    Su Yan has become less considerate of the dragon elephant great immortal who has not yet shown up.


    What these Tsing Yi sword slaves do represents the lack of control of the master, or the master will dominate them to do such errands, so they will still take the initiative in the absence of the master.


    "Sister, this person''s magic weapon is so powerful! The killing intent contained in it is simply bigger than the demon **** of the colorless world! What if we can''t match him?"


    The Tsing Yi woman was speechless for a while, and the answer to this question asked her how to answer it.


    However, the mind of the woman in Tsing Yi was turning very fast, and she soon said, "Since the driver has come to the sea of ??quicksand, I must have heard of the name of the dragon elephant great immortal? If you kill us all If it fails, the Dragon Elephant Immortal will be held accountable!"


    Su Yan has never heard of the name of this dragon elephant great immortal.


    When Su Yan was in the immortal world, only the masters of the large immortal realms could remember Su Yan''s life.


    The mansion of this dragon elephant great immortal is still on the endless continent, and even the immortal realm in the sky cannot be climbed, so it must be the cultivation base of the earth immortal at most.


    In the immortal world, there is no idea how many powerful existences there are, and what is so terrifying about the mere immortal cultivation base.


    In addition, Su Yan had already had a murderous intent, even if it was the Heavenly King Laozi, Su Yan would not give face, let alone a small role like Dragon Elephant.


    Su Yan''s expression was unmoved, and the Sentencing Heaven Halberd was also suspended in the air, manipulating an ever-increasing death light to fall from the sky!


    With all ten sword slaves, the power of the sword formation can be fully utilized. Now one person has been compromised, and the sword formation constructed by nine people is always stagnant in operation.


    If the enemy does not understand swordsmanship, such a small flaw will definitely not be discovered.


    However, Su Yan''s understanding of the sword was at the peak level, and he was naturally able to pinpoint the flaws. Every attack made these nine Qingyi sword slaves extremely difficult to suffer, and the sword formation had been on the verge of crumbling.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, have you played enough? If you have enough, let''s solve them now. We still have a lot of things to do. Don''t delay here."


    "Okay." Su Yan spit out a word gently.


    The nine Tsing Yi sword slaves almost vomited blood after listening to the conversation between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    This death light falling from the sky is so violent, isn''t it the person''s strongest peak strength?


    I saw the blood-colored clouds pile up in the sky, and a madness was also condensed in the blood-colored clouds.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand and once again held the halberd suspended in the air in his hand. Su Yan now possessed an astonishing aura, and he had become a demon **** who destroyed the world!


    In the blood-colored clouds, countless blood-colored light waves are condensing, and the pressure of destruction becomes stronger, as if the sky will collapse at any time!


    Then a dozen **** light waves fell from the sky, coming from different directions!


    The nine Tsing Yi sword slaves were already at a very extreme level under the oppression of the dead light. Facing these dozen **** light waves, they could only bite their tongues and force their potential with two wound spells. come out!


    Although this will cause serious internal injuries, if you can''t even pass the current level, I''m afraid it will be destroyed at any time!


    Zhou Tianquan is surging to the extreme murderous aura!


    Obviously, Su Yan has been murderous!


    If they want to survive, they must squeeze out all their potential!


    After using the two wound spells, the footwork and sword frequency of the nine Tsing Yi sword slaves were obviously faster by a notch, and they were finally able to withstand the death light while dispelling a dozen **** light waves!

 Chapter 3371： Butcher

    Chapter 3371 Slaughter


    Although they struggled, they resisted Su Yan''s two rounds of attacks. Tsing Yi said, "Boy! It seems that you are nothing but this. If you can''t kill our brothers and sisters today, at most seven days later, the Dragon Elephant Fairy will definitely Will screw your head off and kick the ball, and take the beautiful little lady next to you into the mansion!"


    "Really?" Su Yan asked without surprise. Following Su Yan''s question, the space around these nine Qingyi sword slaves crazily shattered!


    Su Yan had an unfathomable expression. He didn''t even move his steps, but when he manipulated the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, he already had supreme power.


    The sword formations of the nine Tsing Yi sword slaves were already in a fairly extreme state, and at this time they were unable to resist this situation!


    The fragmented space restricts their movement. Once the pace of movement is restricted, then the shaky sword formation is naturally self-defeating!


    After the sword formation was shattered, the death light in the sky also hit the sand dunes fiercely!


    At this time, you can only rely on your own ability if you want to save your life.


    First of all, the three men in Tsing Yi with the worst skills were cut off by the space crack, and then the three were swallowed by the death light of the condemned halberd!


    Only three Qingyi Sword Slaves managed to escape, and one of them had his arm broken. At this time, he was bleeding.


    The murderous spirit echoing in the sky is still fierce!


    The sword slave with the broken arm said: "Sister, run away! We will help you stop him! Someone must tell the Lord what happened today! Otherwise, all of us brothers and sisters will be sacrificed for nothing!"


    At this time, of course, it is most appropriate for the person with the fastest Yujian speed to inform the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal.


    The sword slave with the broken arm and the other person both reddened their eyes, revealing the determination to stop Su Yan from death, and then launched a death charge at Su Yan without saying a word!


    Su Yan''s eyes did not change in any way, and his expression did not show any pity.


    These Sword Slaves in Tsing Yi ended up like this, to put it bluntly, they all took the blame.


    Facing the two lavender sword lights swiftly killing, Su Yan didn''t even bother to do any action, the conviction halberd in his hand automatically protected the lord, automatically differentiated into two blood-colored rays, and directly fought with the two. !


    The woman in Tsing Yi bit her silver teeth, her grief and indignation reached her extreme, but she also knew that this was the most reasonable choice. If she could not send the news, these brothers and sisters would really have died in vain!


    The woman in Tsing Yi just turned around, trying to control her sword light and want to leave, she saw a strange eye opened in the crack of space!


    The sword light of the Tsing Yi woman directly hit this weird eye!


    Blood splattered!


    At the same time, a delusion of destruction directly intruded into the sea of ??consciousness of the Tsing Yi woman. She seemed to see countless eyes suddenly bleeding in front of her, and countless souls surrounded her!


    The sea of ??consciousness of the woman in Tsing Yi was invaded by the destruction of delusion, and the sword in her hand fell loose and fell to the ground!


    "Sister!"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Don''t yell, anyway, you are all going to die here today, at most in order. When you talked about those words, did you ever think that you would have this fate?"


    "We fought you!"


    Su Yan just raised his hand slightly, the two **** breaths in the air directly turned into two big hands, pinching the last two Qingyi sword slaves, and as Su Yan closed their hands into fists, they were also crushed and crushed. Become a meat sauce!


    Facing such a rich feast of flesh and blood, the Sword of Crime was like a lone wolf who had been hungry for a long time in the wilderness, almost rushing out of Su Yan''s hands, and began to **** greedily again!


    After absorbing these flesh and blood, the power of the halberd of condemning sin can grow again, but as the power of the halberd of condemning sin increases, that crazy delusion of destruction will also grow.


    This is like a double-edged sword, it is very likely to hurt yourself while killing the enemy.


    If the speed of Su Yan''s increase in strength cannot keep up with the growth rate of the Sinking Halberd, then sooner or later he can''t suppress the illusion of destruction of Sinking Halberd and be bitten back!


    Conviction Tianji is not a well-behaved little sheep, but a fierce soldier who will undoubtedly defeat the master at any time.


    At this moment, only the woman in Tsing Yi was left, and the halberd of conviction turned into a **** streamer, directly piercing the chest of the woman in Tsing Yi!


    But what is unexpected is that the woman in Tsing Yi recovered her sanity at the moment of her death, and used her last strength to manipulate the purple fairy sword that had fallen into the sand dunes, and escaped into the sand dunes. No trace!


    "I''m afraid to report this sword!" Princess Kong Qian said, "Su Yan, now the true essence in your body has not been completely converted into immortal essence, the transformation of the body by the spirit of immortality will take at least half a year... if it is. Now I have encountered the kind of cultivator who is already at the top of the earth, I am afraid it is difficult to deal with."


    What Princess Kong Qian said is reasonable. What Su Yan needs to do most now is to hide his whereabouts and news and find a place to work hard to restore his strength back then.


    At this weak moment, it is really unwise to fight a **** battle with the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal.


    Su Yan received the halberd of conviction, and the thick **** fog that condensed in the sky gradually dispersed, said: "You use the Phoenix flame to clear the battlefield, it is best not to leave any traces."


    Princess Kong Qian gently raised her hand, and the scarlet phoenix flame spread endlessly on this sand dune!


    The high temperature formed a heat wave, and the air could be seen to rise rapidly, as if even the air was boiled.


    Su Yan suddenly had a strong warning sign in his heart, and he looked towards the direction where he and Princess Kong Qian had flown, and that was also the direction of the Palace of Heaven!


    After Su Yan frowned slightly, Princess Kong Qian also saw some clues and asked: "What? Is the dragon elephant chasing and killing him?"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s more troublesome. I''m afraid that the Heavenly Guardian Palace has discovered that the envoy was killed, and there is a strong aura rushing toward us! The other party is afraid that there will be a golden immortal cultivation base, How far is it from the tomb you said?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but her expression became dignified. Today their strengths are quite far away from the peak. At this time, they will have no strength to fight back when they meet Jinxian.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If you and I fly at full strength, you can arrive in less than half an hour. If you turn me into a Dharmakaya, you can arrive in an instant."


    Su Yan said: "If you become the King of the Ming Peacock, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hide from Jinxian''s eyes and ears."


    While speaking, Su Yan had already risen into the air, and then the conviction halberd turned into a **** light, and flew out directly with Su Yan wrapped in it!


    Princess Kong Qian also flew into the air immediately.


    Time is running out, they must hurry to find a tomb where they can stay before Jinxian discovers them!

 Chapter 3372： Silver-haired man

    Chapter 3372: Silver-haired man


    It took less than a quarter of an hour for Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian to fly away, and a huge divine thought descended from the nine heavens.


    The surrounding area was shrouded by this divine mind for hundreds of miles, and even the ants under the sand dunes could not escape the sweep of this divine mind.


    The last silver light fell from the sky and landed where Su Yan had just stood.


    It turned out to be a silver-haired man.


    He was dressed in white, his face looked thirty, and his face was not only very handsome, but also a little majestic. The gray hair is full of metallic texture.


    On his waist there is also a jade hollowed-out waist tag, on which you can see a two-character Shenwei carved into a small seal. This waist tag is a symbol of status. The identity of this silver-haired man in Tianju Palace is definitely not simple. .


    There is almost no surviving aura here. The reason why the silver-haired man is attracted to come is because the high temperature roasted the yellow sand into glass-like crystals after a big fire.


    The silver-haired man directly shaved a crystal out of the yellow sand, held it in his own hand, and looked at it carefully for a long time. This crystal was multicolored under the sun, and then he muttered: "Phenomenal flame? Is it Kunlun fairy? Do the people in the domain?"


    Kunlun Immortal Territory is at least 300,000 miles away from here, not to mention the distance, and he can''t figure out why the people of Kunlun Immortal Territory are entangled with the disappearance of the two envoys.


    The silver-haired man couldn''t help thinking about it. These things not only revealed a bit of strangeness, but also made him faintly feel that they seemed to be mysterious.


    The flames of this phoenix burned fiercely, obviously trying to eliminate some traces, what happened here?


    Did the two envoys burn to ashes here?


    The silver-haired man was thinking hard, and suddenly a very powerful true breath came to the northwest!


    This true breath had no intention of concealing his intentions at all, passing through the air very domineeringly, and then reached the sky above the silver-haired man!


    A silver hair was blown by the wind in the sky, and then a huge palm print fell from the sky, and was engraved in the quicksand!


    An angry rebuke also fell from the sky: "Did you kill the ten sword slaves in this seat? You are so bold!"


    The dragon elephant immortal finally arrived at this time. He only saw the silver-haired man staying here, so he determined that the silver-haired man was the murderer!


    The Great Immortal Dragon Elephant was already grumpy, and when he thought that all his ten sword slaves had been killed, he felt as if he had been beaten in the face.


    Facing the huge palm that fell from the sky, the silver-haired man was stunned for a while, and then furiously resisted, and whispered: "Unexpectedly, I was hit by the other party''s calculations!"


    This is certainly not Su Yan''s calculation, but just a coincidence.


    But it was this coincidence that bought a lot of time for Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    Perhaps this is the so-called good luck of the soul.


    Facing the giant palm that fell from the sky, the silver-haired man��s whole body was incomparably inflated, and then flew into the sky against the trend, and at the same time he played a magic trick with both hands, which turned into two yin and yang fish that wandered constantly in the air stand up!


    The two yin and yang fish look harmless to humans and animals, but they have eliminated that huge palm into the invisible!


    The dragon elephant immortal saw that his thunder strike was so easily resolved by the opponent. He already knew that the opponent''s strength was extremely strong. I was afraid that he was not under him. At the moment, he could only curb his anger and show his own truth from above the clouds. Body come.


    "Who is the honorable driver? Why did you come to this sea of ??drifting sand and kill ten sword slaves under my seat! These ten sword slaves are not only cultivated by me, but have been by my side for many years, and they have always been loyal. How can I bear such bad news when I went to Guwei Lake for a drink and received such bad news?"


    The silver-haired man looked into the sky, and saw that there was a man with a big beard in the sky, and his face was red and his drunken state was very obvious.


    The silver-haired man stood proudly with his hand and said: "So, you are a layman in this sea of ??drifting sand for thousands of miles? You must know this sea of ??drifting sand for thousands of miles, right? I just have one thing that needs your help..."


    Before the silver-haired man was finished, he was interrupted by the Dragon Elephant Immortal: "What do you think you are! I haven''t reported the murderous vengeance of the sword slave yet. Are you saying this to me?!"


    The dragon elephant immortal looked very arbitrary and wild, the silver-haired man was not angry, but took out the token from his waist and displayed it in front of the dragon elephant.


    Seeing the word "Shenwei" on this exquisite token, the dragon elephant immortal woke up more than half of his drunkenness, and said in surprise, "Is the respectable driver..."


    The silver-haired man said: "I have important things to do when I come down from the Palace of Heavenly Guards, and I need your assistance. As for your ten sword slaves, they were indeed not killed by me. I just found this when I tracked down here. There are traces of the battle around, but they are all eliminated by a fire. Right now the clues are all broken here, and you need to cooperate with me. If you do it well, it will naturally be rewarded by merit. , You just assaulted me, I will definitely submit it to Dali Temple."


    The silver-haired man''s words were both graceful and powerful, and the dragon elephant had no choice but to collect mana and land next to the silver-haired man.


    At this time, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian had arrived at their destination, and this ancient tomb of a true fairy had long been hidden under the long yellow sand.


    If it were not for Princess Kong Qian to lead the way, it would be difficult for Su Yan to find that there is an ancient tomb buried under the yellow sand.


    After Princess Kong Qian chanted the spell, there was the sound of mechanical movement under the sand sea, and then a gate rose from under the sand dune.


    Then Princess Kong Qian stepped forward and showed some kind of token, and the door slowly opened.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Let''s go in."


    After entering the corridor, the shining lamp of Sharkren Grease has not been extinguished since it was lit.


    It was very shady and cool, and it was in stark contrast with the heat in the sand sea above.


    Going straight ahead, there are several doors in the corridor. Princess Kong Qian did not hesitate to choose the leftmost one. After entering, the cool breath became more obvious.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Walk a hundred meters further and you will reach the main tomb room. There is a formation to isolate the atmosphere, just let us fix it a bit."


    Su Yan asked, "You... seem to be very familiar with this place?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "When this princess was a little girl, if she had a conflict with her mother, she would hide here. With the inner and outer atmosphere of the main tomb chamber close to isolation, even the guards in front of her mother could not find this princess. Trail."


    "That''s it."


    After entering the main tomb, you can see that many murals have become mottled. These murals depict the life of the owner of the tomb.


    For these, Su Yan is not very interested.


    In the middle of the main tomb is a huge stone coffin.


    But Princess Kong Qian had said that this was a burial mound, and there must be no master lying in it in the coffin.

 Chapter 3373： The real main burial chamber

    Chapter 3373: The Real Main Tomb


    Princess Kong Qian sat down against the coffin.


    Su Yan also sat down next to him and was about to meditate. He raised his head and glanced at the dome of the main tomb. After that, he couldn''t move his eyes away and looked up for a long time.


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming curious, and asked Su Yan: "What are you looking at, what is so good about this dome?"


    Princess Kong Qian was convinced that she had already known everything in this ancient tomb. She had even opened the empty coffin several times. If there was any treasure in this ancient tomb, she should have discovered it long ago.


    Princess Kong Qian followed Su Yan''s gaze and looked up. In her eyes, the dome of the tomb was nothing more than a patch of flowers and greens of unknown meaning, and because of disrepair, it had already become very mottled. .


    Su Yan seemed to see some clues, and asked, "Does the princess know who''s tomb this is?"


    "It seems to be the dress of the Golden Moon Sword Immortal. He was said to have played extremely well in the battle between good and evil... Hey, these are all my old mother told me back then. I don''t know exactly what it is."


    "Golden Moon Sword Immortal?" After hearing this name, Su Yan seemed to fall into a long memory.


    There were still many demonic cultivators in the immortal world, and indeed there was a battle between good and evil in ancient times. But it is not so much a war between justice and evil, it is more a war caused by the two factions'' different ideas.


    Su Yan also participated in this battle, and relying on the invincibility in this battle, was able to stand out from the many great emperors and become the Xianwu great emperor above these great emperors.


    Jinyue Sword Immortal is a man of interpreting and teaching. He is unpredictable with his swordsmanship. What is more important is that the immortal sword he masters is not an ordinary immortal sword. It is said to be an innate spiritual object refined by Yuanshi Tianzun in seven or forty-nine days. .


    In terms of speaking, the Golden Moon Sword Fairy was also considered the No. 1 romantic figure in the immortal world, and the relationship with Princess Kong Qian''s old mother and ancestor Phoenix is ??also extraordinary.


    Naturally, the ancestor of these things, Phoenix, would not tell Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan blankly and said, "Could it be that you really found something wrong?"


    "The colorful flowers on the dome look like the murals were destroyed after being damp. In fact, this is not the case."


    "What is it like?" Princess Kong Qian asked curiously.


    "This is artificially made like this. Do you remember the murals that we saw when we came in? Those murals were almost undamaged. Logically speaking, the corridor is ventilated and it is easier to come into contact with water vapor. Nothing has changed. Why is the mural in the deepest main burial chamber damaged? It simply doesn''t make sense."


    When Su Yan said this, Princess Kong Qian realized that something was wrong, but immediately said: "Could it be that some boring person broke in and found that there was nothing inside, and vented his anger and destroyed the mural above?"


    Su Yan did not answer, but looked at Princess Kong Qian with a smile.


    Princess Kong Qian Bingxue was smart, and she understood Su Yan''s meaning at once. Su Yan was asking her, have you ever done something similar in the previous few visits?


    Princess Kong Qian blushed and said in a grotesque manner: "I am not a tigress, how can I do such absurd things! Who would pay attention to the murals on the dome when I came before? If it weren''t for you to remind me, I don''t know yet. There are murals in that place."


    Su Yan stood up directly from the ground and said, "In that case, my inference is correct, and the mystery is on the top of the dome."


    Princess Kong Qian was very curious about what organs could be found in this tomb where she had been many times.


    I saw that Su Yan lightly stepped on his feet, then flew into the void, and soon led to the dome of the main tomb.


    Then Su Yan directly grabbed at the already mottled mural with one hand, and a purple electric light suddenly appeared in the void!


    This electric light slammed straight towards Su Yan''s heart pulse!


    Although this electric light came very abruptly, Su Yan had already prepared for it. Part of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was embodied outside of Su Yan, blocking this purple electric light, and at the same time, the spire of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda would also Pierced the dome of the main tomb!


    It turns out that there is only a very thin partition on it, and there is really something special above the main tomb room!


    Su Yan first flew into the space above, and then Princess Kong Qian flew to the top.


    After reaching the top, the first thing that catches your eyes are many ever-bright lights!


    The ever-bright lamp here was also lit with the oil of the shark, and I don��t know how many years it has been burning.


    Dou Da''s lights are reflected together, and a statue can be seen in front.


    This statue is lifelike, and the sculpture is of a handsome man, this man is wearing a feather suit, fluttering and immortal. But in the hands of the statue, he held a fairy sword with purple light.


    The shape of this sword is very extraordinary. The part of the sword looks like feathers, thin and long, and many ancient ancient inscriptions are shining on the scabbard.


    Su Yan recognized the statue at a glance, it was the Golden Moon Sword Fairy.


    And behind the statue can see many scriptures, clothes, etc., these are probably the relics of the Golden Moon Sword Fairy.


    Su Yan said: "This is the real main tomb, and the ones below are deceptive."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, you are really amazing! This princess has been here many times and has never noticed that this place is actually a different world!"


    "The strength of Jinyue Sword Immortal back then is already very close to the level of the Immortal Emperor. Being able to get his sword will definitely help us a lot in the future."


    Princess Kong Qian was naturally overjoyed and flew to the back of the statue curiously. What she wanted to see was the scriptures left by Jinyue Sword Fairy.


    But her white fingers touched the scriptures, and the scriptures and the cases where the scriptures were placed almost collapsed into fly ash in an instant.


    Princess Kong Qian had only seen this kind of scene when Su Yan used the power of Sen Luo, but she did not understand the power of Sen Luo, how could it cause such serious consequences?


    Princess Kong Qian looked astonished and said: "What is going on, this princess hasn''t tried hard yet, how come these things are broken?"


    Su Yan said: "These things have been here for so many years, and they have already weathered. No matter how light the external force is, they will inevitably decay as long as they touch them. But there is nothing to be a pity. I also treated his practice No interest. I am only interested in this sword. This sword has a lot of history, do you know?"


    Princess Kong Qian casually said: "What is the origin?"

 Chapter 3374： Mo Wenjian

    Chapter 3374: Mo Wenjian


    Su Yan said: "The name of this sword is Mo Wen. It is an innate spiritual treasure refined by Yuanshi Tianzun. So after so many years, it hasn''t decayed at all, and its appearance has not changed dim. If you change to a sword of insufficient grade, I am afraid. It has already decayed with those scriptures. Back then, this sword smashed several great demon masters and killed millions of demon gods!"


    Princess Kong Qian asked strangely: "Don''t the devil live in the colorless world?"


    Su Yan said: "So you don''t know? Those demon heads were originally members of the immortal world. In ancient times, whether it was Tao, Buddha, witch, demon or demon head, powerful men of all genres could soar into the immortal world. The immortal emperors were originally powerful masters of the demon sect, but only after they became the emperor did they slowly whitewash themselves. Later, the demon was driven into the colorless world, which was the result of this battle."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It turns out that it is."


    "I actually participated in the battle between good and evil. This Mowen sword left me an extremely deep impression. Don''t ask, don''t ask, don''t ask for the secret. This golden moon sword fairy can also be regarded as a dragon and phoenix among men No more than five swordsmen have been able to remember me deeply. He is one of them, although he does not have the realm of a great emperor.�� Su Yan could not help sighing, and in his mind, those The image of the battle also slowly emerged.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Since this sword is so powerful, after the fall of the Golden Moon Sword Immortal, hasn''t anyone taken this sword away? How could it be put here to be abandoned for so many years?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Even if others want to do this kind of thing, will your old mother and ancestor Phoenix allow it?"


    Princess Kong Qian became confused for a while, and she didn''t understand what Su Yan''s words meant.


    Princess Kong Qian asked again afterwards, but Su Yan just laughed and said nothing.


    Because the answer to this matter is very difficult to say, is it possible to tell Princess Kong Qian directly that this Golden Moon Sword Immortal is your old mother''s old friend?


    Jinyue Jianxian is not only extremely strong in swordsmanship, but also has a charming literary style. Many female fairies in the fairy world are enamored of him and want to form a double monk with him.


    But this Golden Moon Sword Immortal is also really romantic, and he pays attention to passing in a bush of tens of thousands of flowers, leaving no leaves on his body. Only lived in Kunlun fairyland for a long time, and went in and out with the ancestor Phoenix.


    Although no one broke the relationship between him and the ancestor Phoenix, everyone in the immortal world knew that the Golden Moon Sword Immortal was held by the ancestor Phoenix.


    Since Mo Wenjian is here, it is very likely that this cloak tomb was erected by the ancestor Phoenix.


    It''s just that why is this cloak mound standing in the drifting sand sea of ??thousands of miles, and then Princess Kong Qian broke into it again and again?


    I''m afraid this is also a mystery.


    Princess Kong Qian has always been very persistent. Su Yan kept asking her questions without answering her questions.


    Su Yan was annoyed by the question, and said: "Have you ever considered who your father is?"


    Princess Kong Qian only felt that Su Yan��s question was very strange, and she said: "Who doesn��t know, my old mother went to the extreme east and sensed the essence of the sun and moon into the body, combined with her own essence and blood, and then she had unbearable abdominal pain. The sea gave birth to me. Then I gave birth to my younger brother Golden-winged Roc. If you want to say father, our father should be the spirit of the sun and the moon?"


    What Princess Kong Qian said is indeed a myth that has been circulating in the fairy world for a long time.


    But the reason why this is a myth is because Su Yan knows that this is definitely not true.


    When Su Yan saw the first ancestor Phoenix conceive in October, it wasn''t that he had reached the extreme east, sensed the essence of the sun and the moon, and gave birth by caesarean in the sea.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Do you believe in such nonsense all these years?"


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming angry, and said: "Su Yan! What do you mean by this? Are you mocking this princess as a wild species without a father?"


    "Of course I didn''t mean that."


    "That''s what you mean! I don''t care. You have been weird since just now. You must know something, so you have been laughing at this princess secretly, right?" Princess Kong Qian said.


    Once a woman gets angry, she will never make any sense. What''s more, Princess Kong Qian has always been coquettish, and after she gets angry, she wants to break the casserole and ask the end.


    If Su Yan didn''t give her a reasonable and satisfactory answer, she would definitely keep fighting with Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally knew Princess Kong Qian''s temper, and then said: "Your mother and I met many times back then, do you know?"


    "nonsense!"


    Su Yan said, "When I went to Kunlun Xianyu as a guest, your mother was accompanied by a man. This man went in and out with her. He was very free to come and go in Kunlun Xianyu, and he was quite respected. This man It''s him! What a proud woman the ancestor Phoenix is. She can tolerate a man sitting at the same table with her and using a pair of utensils. What does it mean, don''t I need to say more?"


    Su Yan finally pointed his finger at Jinyue Jianxian.


    Princess Kong Qian was surprised and said: "You said my father is him? How is this possible?"


    Su Yan said: "I never said that your father must be the Golden Moon Sword Immortal, it''s just that there is such a possibility. Your old mother was not the only one who was close."


    Princess Kong Qian was speechless for a while, watching Su Yan''s eyes was extremely impatient, she was really messed up!


    In the impression of Princess Kong Qian, the old mother has always been calm and defiant, with no expression of joy and anger, and a very decisive and decisive woman. It is really unexpected that there would be such a rich love history in the young age.


    Princess Kong Qian was still in shock. Su Yan had already bypassed Princess Kong Qian, walked directly to the statue, and took the Mo Wen sword directly from the statue''s hand.


    After taking the Divine Sword, Su Yan could sense some desire for this sword.


    Unlike the murderous weapons such as the Murder Sword and the Sentence Heaven Halberd, Mo Wenjian''s desire is very simple, it is as simple as seeing the sun again.


    Su Yan pulled the Mo Wen sword out of the sheath, and when the long sword was out of the sheath, a dragon chant was heard, and then the body of the sword appeared in front of Su Yan!


    There was a little rust on the body of the sword, but Su Yan flicked his finger lightly, and the body of the sword trembled violently, and immediately all the rust was shaken off, revealing the perfect sword body below!


    Mo Wenjian didn''t know how many years it had been here. If the ordinary fairy sword had already turned into fly ash, some rust would be normal, and it would not hurt the power of the sword itself.


    Because the magic weapons of the innate spirit all have a self-repair function, otherwise, if the damage is accumulated to a certain degree, the magic weapons will inevitably be destroyed.


    The ancient thunder pattern can be seen on the magic pattern sword almost integrated into the sword body, no wonder the power of this sword is so extraordinary.


    "Really a good sword!"

 Chapter 3375： Longchi

    Chapter 3375: Dragon Pond


    Su Yan held Mo Wenjian in his hand with satisfaction.


    Princess Kong Qian had just reacted from the information just now and said: "Su Yan, what you said just now is true?"


    "When did I lie to you and said that I wanted to bring you up to the immortal world, didn''t I do it?"


    Su Yan asked, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t say a word.


    If Su Yan hadn''t lied to her, then the old mother had always lied to her!


    Princess Kong Qian only felt that she was too naive, and she believed in a fairy tale for so many years, and she really thought her father was the spirit of the sun and the moon!


    It''s as if a child really feels that he was picked up by his parents from the trash can. It is a bit ridiculous to say, but from the child''s own standpoint, it is a bit sad.


    Su Yan probably understands Princess Kong Qian��s mood, but he didn��t point it out. Instead, he said, ��Now that I have Mo Wenjian, it��s like a tiger. I only need to convert my true essence into immortal essence, as far as my ability is concerned. Thinking, if you want to stabilize the cultivation base of Earth Immortal and not regress to Xuxian, it is not difficult."


    When Su Yan spoke, Princess Kong Qian''s expression was still cloudy. It seems that it will take some time for her to absorb the information in Su Yan''s words.


    Princess Kong Qian thought about it carefully, but there was some truth to it. If it weren''t for a very powerful existence, how could Mo Wenjian be sealed in this cloister?


    It can only be someone who had a close relationship with Jinyue Jianxian back then. Could it be that he is really an old mother...


    At this time, Mo Wenjian in Su Yan''s hand suddenly shook.


    It hasn''t been long since Mo Wenjian started, and Su Yan suddenly couldn''t figure out what Mo Wenjian meant.


    But there was nothing to be afraid of in this closed tomb. Su Yan directly released the Mo Wenjian in his hand!


    Mo Wenjian turned into a purple streamer and flew towards the back of the tomb!


    There were many scriptures in that place just now, all of them turned into fly ash after being touched by Princess Kong Qian, and there was originally a stone wall behind this place!


    Mo Wenjian directly smashed this wall through, and countless stones flew up amid the rumbling sound, and Su Yan also chased it over immediately!


    After passing through the stone wall, I entered into a larger space.


    And in this space, there are no decorations, only a pool.


    The water in this pool was blue-purple, plain and flat, without a trace of ripples.


    And Mo Wenjian was floating above this pool at this time, and the purple sword light exuding and the blue-purple pool water contrasted with each other.


    Su Yan stared at this pool of water and paced back and forth for a long time. Although he didn''t say a word, it was difficult to conceal the excited expression on his face.


    Princess Kong Qian was late at this time. Seeing this pool of blue-purple water, she asked weirdly: "Is this a dye house? Why is the water in this color?"


    Su Yan only thinks that Princess Kong Qian��s problem is cuteness, and laughed: ��Who would make such a meaningless arrangement under the sea of ??drifting sands of thousands of miles? This is not a dyed room, but an authentic Longchi. ."


    "Longchi? Do you mean that the carp is thrown into this pond and absorbed the energy in the dragon pond, which can transform the dragon into the dragon pond?"


    "Yes! This is the Dragon Pond." Su Yan said, "But the cost of arranging the dragon pond is very arduous. Even if the Four Seas Dragons do their best, I am afraid it will take a thousand years to arrange a dragon pond. Who is it? Will a dragon pool be arranged here? This is really unreasonable."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. The most boring thing about you is that you have to make everything clear and clear, so that everything is not interesting? Right? , Do you want to go down to this dragon pond?"


    Su Yan said, "Naturally, I want to go down. Longchi is very rare. If I can absorb all the energy in the Longchi, I can not only convert all the true essences in my body into immortal essences, but also cultivate a very demanding magical skill. Whether you want to go into the water, it is very rare to see Longchi. It is not you and me. Maybe I won''t meet it once in ten thousand years."


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly blushed and said: "This palace is a princess from the Kunlun Immortal Territory. What kind of style is it for you to play in a pool with a man?"


    "Aren''t you going to be Su''s dual monks? What''s wrong with cooking raw rice first?"


    Princess Kong Qian is usually very proud and looks more violent than the average man''s temper, but at this time she seems to have become a little sheep, hesitatingly said: "This, this...this is not proper! I don''t allow... ��Even if I allow it, the old mother may not allow it!"


    Speaking of this, Princess Kong Qian remembered the fact that the old mother had a lot of good friends, and her heart was mixed for a while.


    Su Yan burst into laughter, and occasionally watching the arrogant Princess Kong Qian become a little sheep is also very interesting.


    Princess Kong Qian''s face is too thin to match Su Yan''s scorching gaze. She bluntly said that this place is so boring, and then turned into this space and went out to the original main tomb.


    After Princess Kong Qian left, Su Yan also put away all the joking thoughts, and the expression on his face became solemn again.


    The originally peaceful Longchi gradually had ripples...


    The magical skill Su Yan wanted to cultivate was called the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, which was one of the three great dragon bodies.


    After practicing, Su Yan��s body can be transformed into the body of the Dragon God. Not only will the speed, strength, agility, and endurance be doubled, but it can also promote Su Yan��s energy to a higher level. no big deal.


    Moreover, the battle body can transform into a dragon scale battle armor, which can resist the attacks of ordinary magic weapons in the fairy world. Not only is the defense power amazing, but the recovery after injury is also amazing. It is definitely not comparable to ordinary immortals!


    If you cultivate to the realm of Dacheng, you can directly enter the realm of the emperor by relying on the power of the indestructible battle body!


    The cultivation technique of the Immortal Dragon God battle body was once contributed by the dragon clan when he surrendered to Su Yan. This battle body was extremely powerful, but the conditions for entry were also extremely harsh.


    Therefore, since ancient times, few people have succeeded in cultivation, but as long as they have succeeded in cultivation, they have all ascended to the realm of the emperor!


    With this technique, it can be said that as long as you practice, you can definitely become the top powerhouse in the fairy world, it is so overbearing!


    Su Yan had been thinking about cultivating the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, but Longchi was too difficult to find.


    To shape the dragon pool, at least ten thousand dragons need to dedicate their blood and inverse scales, and then find a very special place to refine the essence and blood and inverse scales of these dragons into a unique liquid. Once the refining is successful, the dragon The pool will not rot for thousands of years!

 Chapter 3376： Immortal Dragon God Battle Body

    Chapter 3376: Immortal Dragon God Battle Body


    The essence and blood of the dragon clan and Nilin are okay to say, but the place where the dragon pond can be refined is too difficult to find. It needs the place of pure sun on the hexagrams and fengshui, and it must fit the two hexagrams in the eight trigrams.


    In short, Longchi can be shaped only with the nourishment of heaven and earth aura.


    Even if the endless continent is almost infinitely vast, such a place is very difficult to find.


    That''s why Su Yan had no choice but to give it up. Now he has the opportunity, of course he has to get started with this immortal dragon **** battle body cultivation!


    I have gone through a lot of hardships and dangers along the way, in order to make up for all the regrets in the practice of the year. When I step into the realm of the emperor again in this life, he will definitely be stronger than before!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan took off his clothes directly, revealing a strong body.


    The scars left by Cross Tribulation and the fierce battle with the two envoys are still on the surface of the body. Although it has been scabbed, the speed of recovery is not fast.


    After Su Yanxiu became an immortal dragon **** battle body, these small skin injuries would heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then slowly displayed the moves in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens". With these moves, Su Yan''s body was gradually surrounded by a layer of dragon energy.


    After the dragon gas surrounded a layer of Su Yan''s body, almost forming a layer of armor, Su Yan then jumped into the dragon pond.


    The dragon pond is filled with the essence and blood of the dragon clan, coupled with the blessing of the earth veins, will have a very strong repelling effect on the bloodlines of the non-dragon clan.


    Su Yan used the Dragon Qi to surround himself, just to reduce this repulsive effect!


    Su Yan jumped into the dragon pond, but did not cause much disturbance, but was calmly accepted by the dragon pond.


    Then Su Yan sank to the bottom of Longchi, and Longchi also recovered his calm.


    After reaching the bottom of the Dragon Pond, Su Yan immediately sat up cross-legged, and at the same time meticulously practiced the introductory method of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body...


    And the originally peaceful Longchi gradually caused some waves, and this wave immediately evolved into a huge vortex!


    This vortex even leaped the original boundary of Longchi to the sky, completely wrapping Su Yan sitting at the bottom of Longchi!


    Su Yan seemed completely unaware of the drastic changes in the outside world. At this time, Su Yan was still sitting at the bottom of the Dragon Pond, his mind calm to the extreme, and at the same time, the dragon aura also faintly formed a screen outside Su Yan. Then it turned into a five-clawed golden dragon, stirring up the blood of the dragon pool even more!


    Dragon Qi also gradually leaked out from this secret room. Princess Kong Qian was sulking with Su, only to feel a strong and incomparable dragon breath coming towards her face!


    What''s more terrible is that this powerful dragon spirit is still getting stronger and stronger!


    Then the whole ancient tomb shook, and the rusty dust shook off from above, and Princess Kong Qian was a little unstable. She wanted to see what the ups and downs Su Yan was doing in Longchi, unexpectedly making such a big movement!


    They hid in this ancient tomb to avoid being discovered, but according to Su Yan''s method, such a strong dragon gas continued to ferment, and sooner or later it would become swaying Tianyu!


    It''s hard not to be discovered!


    As soon as Princess Kong Qian returned to the secret room, she saw the blue-violet liquid in the dragon pond flying all over the sky. The entire secret room was full of powerful energy, blended with the dragon Qi, and was becoming more powerful!


    Longchi itself contains extremely huge energy, plus Su Yan''s own power, the vortex formed by the entanglement of these two forces is definitely a very terrifying force!


    If you don''t control it well, you will not only get confused, but even the entire ancient tomb will be turned into ashes in an explosion.


    How can this small secret room withstand such a huge amount of energy, some energy will inevitably leak out!


    Princess Kong Qian also caught a glimpse of Su Yan''s location.


    It turned out that Su Yan was sitting at the bottom of Longchi, all these incredible visions were triggered by Su Yan!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was unpredictable, he suddenly opened his closed eyes, and then a sword aura condensed between his fingers, scratching the wrist of the other hand, and suddenly red blood flowed out!


    Seeing Su Yan cutting her wrist, Princess Kong Qian was shocked for a while.


    Because anyone with common sense knows that wrist slashing is mostly linked to suicide.


    Taking Su Yan''s mind, of course, it would not be fragile to the point of committing suicide by cutting her wrists, so Princess Kong Qian didn''t make any moves, just stood aside and watched the development of the situation quietly.


    More and more blood flowed out of Su Yan''s wrist, but at this moment, Su Yan cut the wrist of the other hand.


    But the strange thing is that after this hand was cut to the wrist, no blood came out. Instead, the blood of the dragon pond flying in the sky that day seemed to have found a place to vent its huge energy, and it was gradually introduced into Su Yan''s wrist. In the wound.


    Princess Kong Qian understood that Su Yan''s purpose of bleeding in advance was to make room for the blood of Longchi...


    But, can Su Yan''s human body really withstand the power of the water in the Dragon Pond?


    Although Su Yan had the cultivation base of the Earth Immortal, it was only Human Race, and the body strength of Human Race was far inferior to that of Dragon Race.


    Princess Kong Qian has a deep understanding of the dragon clan, after all, in her early recipes, the dragon is considered a very important source of food.


    The blood of Dragon Pond is much more domineering than ordinary dragon blood. After all, it contains the essence of Wanlong, even the strong in the dragon family may not be able to bear it.


    Su Yan is not yet a dragon, and the original power in his body will inevitably conflict with the blood of Dragon Pond... Even if it can be suppressed forcibly, I am afraid it will leave long-term hidden dangers in the body. No matter how you think about it, it is not worth the loss.


    Princess Kong Qian''s consideration can''t say that there is anything wrong, just because she doesn''t know the cultivation method of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body.


    The monk who created this cultivation method was called Emperor Jin Dadi. He was originally not a dragon, but he was able to cultivate into the battle body of the Primordial Dragon God, relying on this original method.


    This method can not only avoid the conflict of blood origin, but can even rewrite the code of the body from the most subtle level, so that the dragon''s blood and itself can be integrated!


    This method is ingenious, not in the Taoist cultivation system, but somewhat similar to the Wu Clan''s cultivation method.


    The witch clan also has many great witches who cultivate bloodline power.


    Great witches are often descendants of the twelve ancestors of witches, but after many generations, the blood of the ancestors of witches has become very thin, and some are less than one percent.


    To stimulate this less than one percent bloodline and condense it to spread all over the body, naturally you need to use exercises to transform your body, so that the body is more suitable for the bloodline training of the ancestor Wu.

 Chapter 3377： Realm of Transforming Dragon

    Chapter 3377-Dragon Realm


    The Immortal Dragon God battle body is somewhat similar to the methods of these great witches. The only difference is that the Dragon God battle body needs to fight constantly to stimulate the blood, while the latter requires a lot of **** sacrifices in exchange for the great witches'' gifts.


    The blood of Longchi gradually entered Su Yan''s body, and Su Yan''s hair and eyebrows gradually turned into blue-violet, which was full of metallic luster and a sense of strength!


    And the blood vessels on Su Yan''s body almost all appeared under the skin, and the breath and blood in the blood vessels were violently moving!


    Even Su Yan''s face has all the blood vessels highlighted, which looks terrifying!


    It can be said that the two forces in Su Yan''s body are mingling, but this process is unexpectedly fierce, and Su Yan''s body is on the verge of running away!


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming nervous. At this time, Su Yan was clearly in a certain limit. If it were her, she would never push herself into such a limit state!


    At this time, Su Yan can be said to be hanging by a line between life and death, already standing on the edge of the cliff.


    After passing this level, the Sunshine Avenue is naturally paved successfully, but if it fails, I am afraid it will fall here!


    Unknowingly, Su Yan had absorbed more than half of the blue-violet liquid in Longchi!


    The Long Pond was at least ten meters long, five meters wide, and at least seven meters deep. Such a large amount of liquid was injected into Su Yan''s body. There was no change in Su Yan''s body. Only the hair and eyebrows changed color!


    And Princess Kong Qian only vaguely discovered that the speed of Dragon Pool''s blood entering Su Yan''s body was getting faster and faster!


    In other words, this matter seemed extremely dangerous to Princess Kong Qian, but it was not necessarily true for Su Yan.


    Su Yan must still have some extra energy left, so he can manipulate the speed at which the blood of Dragon Pond enters the body so that he can move at will.


    This extra energy is the safety lock that Su Yan gave him.


    It is like setting up a steel wire between two cliffs. Some people can really walk safely on this steel wire, from one cliff to the other.


    But in the eyes of people who have not mastered such unique skills, this is almost a difficult thing to climb into the sky.


    After three-quarters of the dragon pool��s blood entered Su Yan��s body, I saw that Su Yan��s body also gradually appeared on some scales. These metallic scales covered all the protruding blood vessels. Two small horns can be vaguely seen on his head, as if to grow out!


    It can be said that at this time the dragon characteristics on Su Yan have become more and more intense!


    Princess Kong Qian has never seen such an incredible thing, a human race actually wants to transform into a dragon in front of her...


    This kind of ethnicity, Princess Kong Qian has always believed that she was born in heaven, and she has always been proud of her blood. She didn''t expect this common sense to be broken by Su Yan!


    This last quarter of the Dragon Pond''s blood was the most difficult moment.


    The human body��s endurance is bound to have its limit. Even if Su Yan has reached the realm of earth immortals, he has cultivated this body to the point of being comparable to the gods and demons, but it is also like a pond with almost full water. It''s overflowing!


    In order to cope with this pressure, Su Yan had to turn a part of his body into a dragon race, and those dragon scales that grew out were so strong that they had to vent some of their energy!


    At this moment, Su Yan opened his eyes, and these eyes turned into blue-purple at this time!


    At the same time, boundless dragon energy radiated from Su Yan''s body!


    This dragon breath is like a divine sword that has been silent for a long time, and needs to be vented fiercely! In the end, it turned into a long dragon and rushed out of the secret room directly to the nine heavens, and completely stirred the situation above the nine heavens!


    This kind of change can be sensed within a hundred miles!


    And the vibration in the ancient tomb has become more and more intense!


    The dragon gas that rushed out of Tianyu severely destroyed the structure in the ancient tomb, and the entire ancient tomb was on the verge of collapse.


    The quicksand above the ancient tomb was originally heavier than the Wanjun. The ancient tomb relied on an intricate structure to support the weight of the dune for so many years. Now this intricate structure has been destroyed.


    At this time, the quicksand in the riddled ancient tomb was almost like a rushing flood, filling up every corridor recklessly.


    With the strength of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, of course you don''t have to be careful about the risk of being buried alive.


    Princess Kong Qian gently pushed her hand and formed a barrier on the edge of this secret room. The rushing quicksand could not break through this barrier anyway!


    On Su Yan''s body, the dragon scales covered almost 70% of his body.


    In Princess Kong Qian''s view, the dragon scales that Su Yandu met were quite different from the ordinary dragons. It was not so much a dragon scale, but rather a dragon scale armor draped on Su Yan''s body.


    At this time, the blood of Longchi was almost completely absorbed by Su Yan.


    And those dragons rushing in the sky also stirred the situation more intensely, forming a vortex of dozens of miles!


    With such a vision of heaven and earth, I am afraid that all fools understand what extraordinary things are happening here.


    Almost all of the earth immortals who were cultivating in the sea of ??quicksands of thousands of miles appeared in the sky at this time, and they invariably figured out who could make such a big movement.


    The silver-haired man and the dragon elephant immortal also stunned at the same time.


    The silver-haired man is questioning the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal about what to hide in the sea of ??quicksand.


    The Dragon Elephant Daxian did not dare to hide, and said the names of several ancient tombs.


    At this moment, facing the unusual movement of the distant heavenly court, there was a powerful dragon gas that almost turned into a whirlwind and swept everything, and was completely confused for a while.


    After finally getting back to his senses, the Dragon Elephant Daxian said: "There is an ancient mound, buried under the yellow sand. It is said that it was the clothing mound where the good and evil fought against the Golden Moon Sword Fairy. Except for the old yellow calendar in the sea of ??drifting sand like mine, I''m afraid no one will know."


    The Dragon Elephant Immortal said that he was still a little proud of this, but he didn''t want the silver-haired man''s figure to disappear in the same place, and he chased into the sky in a blink of an eye!


    The dragon elephant Daxian wanted to stop there. The powerful dragon aura that rushed towards his face already showed that the opponent was afraid of being extremely strong. Although he was extremely angry after being killed by ten Tsing Yi sword slaves, he still decided not to provoke those who forced him to take it. A stronger presence!


    And in the ancient tomb.


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help laughing at this time and said: "Su Yan, you keep saying that you should act in a low-key manner. Find a place to hide and improve your cultivation. This princess finally found a good place for you. This is Do you act in a low-key manner? The monks in this sea of ??quicksands all know that something terrific is happening here!"


    Su Yan was busy absorbing the last bit of Dragon Pond''s blood at this time, and had no time to talk to Princess Kong Qian. At the last moment, it was the most difficult bone to chew!

 Chapter 3378： Tongtian Dahe

    Chapter 3378-Tongtian River


    Su Yan managed to absorb this last bit of dragon pool blood, and the dragon scale armor on his body gradually disappeared in his body, and the protruding blood vessels under the dragon scale gradually became quiet, but Su Yan His pupils and hair are still blue-purple.


    At this time, even if Su Yan didn''t use "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens", the dragon spirit around him was surging to the extreme.


    The power of Longchi is not trivial. At this time, not only the true essence in Su Yan''s body was converted into immortal essence in the shortest time, but also the princess Kong Qian had a strange texture: it was as if Su Yan was about to turn into reality anytime Long Fei!


    Although it only changed the hair color and pupil color, Su Yan''s temperament also became evil.


    When Princess Kong Qian saw that Su Yan had returned to normal, she said with her hands on her hips: "Su Yan! Look at what you did! The secret paradise of this princess''s childhood was so destroyed by you!"


    Princess Kong Qian wasn''t really angry, but she wanted to yell in front of Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t answer at all this time, and with a light wave, the Mowen Divine Sword had already flown into Su Yan''s hands.


    Then Su Yan beckoned again, Princess Kong Qian only felt an incomparable attraction coming, and when she reacted, just like Mo Wenxianjian, her delicate body fell into Su Yan''s grasp. "


    Princess Kong Qian was a little bit shy and squeezed a few times, but Su Yan''s hand holding her waist was extremely strong, and she was almost unmoved, she stopped struggling, but there seemed to be a small deer pounding in her heart. bounce.


    Su Yan said: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. The movement made by the cultivation of the dragon just now is too loud. It is estimated that there will be many powerful people here soon. We will leave now."


    "How do you leave?"


    Su Yan said, "Look."


    Princess Kong Qian looked down in the direction of Su Yan''s finger, and saw that there was a space teleportation formation hidden under Longchi.


    "This is a one-time formation, and I don''t know where it leads, but we don''t have any good choices now. In my spiritual sense, there is already a golden fairy approaching here quickly."


    Su Yan''s tone was still calm and unhurried, but what he said was very serious.


    With Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian''s current strength, if they meet Jinxian, they can only get hold of it.


    Princess Kong Qian only felt that her face was getting hot, and she stubbornly responded. At this moment, her heart was in a mess. She was shocked by the breath of Su Yan''s man, and even her mind became a little dizzy. I didn''t hear what I said.


    Then Su Yan gently pointed his hand, and the powerful Dragon Qi activated the spatial formation hidden at the bottom of the Dragon Pond. After Su Yan stepped into it, he was plunged into the darkness.


    And in the darkness, there are colorful streamers constantly receding towards the back.


    Judging from Su Yan''s experience, these streamers are at least two thousand miles away!


    In other words, they have at least emerged from the sea of ??quicksand, and it is unknown where they will go next.


    The streamer in the darkness gradually disappeared, and after a feeling of spinning around the world, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian also appeared in a new place.


    I saw an endless river in front of the two, and strong water vapor rushed towards them.


    The air here is very humid, in sharp contrast to the dryness of the Qianli Quicksand Sea.


    Su Yan scanned the surroundings. In addition to the luxuriant plants, there was also a stone stele that was very mottled and fractured in the middle. The stele was written with the four characters Tongtiandahe.


    Seeing these four characters, Su Yan couldn''t help but frown slightly, and said, "How come I was transported to this place."


    Before he became the invincible Emperor Xianwu, he once had a battle with the Empress Lingxiao in the Tongtian River.


    The Empress Lingxiao mastered several magic weapons for comprehension of good fortune, and her power was not trivial. After a battle, although Su Yan won, it was only a miserable victory.


    This Tongtian River has been the residence of those demon immortals who are unwilling to belong to the great immortal realms since ancient times.


    The so-called demon fairy, as the name suggests, is the existence of the demon clan''s powerhouse after the Nine Heavens Tribulation. Some demon immortals in the Tongtian River are very powerful, but they are unwilling to subdue to others, so they have never ascended to the immortal realm in the sky.


    The immortals of the human race generally do not dabble in the territory of the demon race. This is the tacit understanding that everyone has always had.


    Although the battle has changed and the stars have changed over the years, a lot of time has passed, but this time is nothing in the fairy world.


    The longevity of the true fairy in the fairy world is calculated with one hundred thousand years. As long as the powerful existence above is still there, the rules will not change.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It''s strange, how could we be teleported here, what is the person who arranged the teleportation formation at the bottom of the dragon pond thinking? Could it be that the dragon pond was built by the power of the monster race?"


    This problem is also unknown to Su Yan. If he knew that he would be teleported to Tongtian River, Su Yan would rather choose to fly with the sword.


    Princess Kong Qian spread the map in the air again, first found Tongtian Dahe on the map, and after determining the approximate locations of her and Su Yan, Su Yan pointed to the map and looked at it for a long time.


    I saw the area surrounding the Tongtian River for hundreds of miles, all marked on the map were the realm of the demon!


    They are in the very center of a huge encirclement!


    Su Yan said divinely: "The Tongtian River is surrounded by the territories of all demon immortals. We can only take a mountain road between Qingqiu and the kingdom of Baize before we can get out of the demon immortal territory. Well, no conflict."


    "What is there to be afraid of demon fairy? You have absorbed the blood of Dragon Pond and you are now the emperor of the true dragon! If you are afraid, it should be those demon fairy who are afraid of you!"


    "It''s not that you are afraid, but you must be cautious in doing things. Both you and I have only one life. If Xingzang is discovered by my enemies back then, I''m afraid it will end in utter dissolution. If you don''t count every step clearly For nothing, you don''t need to play this game at all, just throw in and admit defeat.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Then I listen to you, where shall we go after we leave between Qingqiu and Baize?"


    Su Yan glanced at Princess Kong Qian, and saw her look expectant, and she couldn��t help saying: "We are not traveling around the mountains and water, do you think that you can see a lot of novel things with me, not dull at all, but very Fun?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s mind was seen through by Su Yan at a glance, but she would never admit it, instead she said: "Is this princess such a superficial person?"


    Su Yan said: "The strong in the immortal realm is like a cloud, not better than the mortal. Princess, we should be cautious in our actions, even if only a golden fairy catches up with us, we can''t deal with it. When it''s really in danger of life, it''s nothing. Not fun anymore."

 Chapter 3379： Qitian Mountains

    Chapter 3379: Qitian Mountain Range


    Su Yan''s strength has not yet recovered, and now it is nothing more than the early cultivation base of the Earth Immortal.


    Princess Kong Qian''s own divinity will only take longer to recover.


    With their current strength, they can only be regarded as ground ants in the fairy world. It is not clear, I am afraid that their lives will be in danger at any time.


    In the sea of ??drifting sand for thousands of miles, the silver-haired man also rushed to Jinyue Jianxian''s cloak.


    At this time, the ancient tomb has collapsed more than half, all buried by quicksand.


    Among the ruined walls, the remaining dragon energy is still extremely strong!


    The silver-haired man couldn''t help becoming very solemn, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    After a long period of time, only then did she use her great power to lift all the sand particles below from the collapsed ancient tomb, and countless sand particles turned into a huge quicksand barrier in the air.


    At this time, the big immortal dragon elephant was long overdue, and he could also sense the powerful dragon aura, and the surprise in his heart even exceeded that of the silver-haired man.


    The dragon elephant immortal only knows that there are several cloak burial mounds here. Among these cloak burial mounds, they have been cared for countless times by tomb thieves. There is no oil and water in them. How could such a powerful dragon suddenly burst out?


    Could it be that a certain dragon clan has always been hiding in this ancient tomb for cultivating, and is it finally time for a real dragon to fly to the sky today?


    The Dragon Elephant Great Immortal only spoke, and was denied by the silver-haired man. It is impossible for any dragon clan powerhouse to practice here.


    The silver-haired man''s spirit has scanned the ancient tomb once, and the answer to the matter is already clear.


    Then he gently raised his hand, and the dome above the ancient tomb was lifted directly, and the various structures underneath were also automatically disintegrated under the great power, presenting the dragon pond in front of the dragon elephant.


    The silver-haired man''s skill is really unpredictable, and he is fascinated by the dragon elephant.


    The silver-haired man asked the dragon elephant immortal: "Do you know what this is?"


    If the dragon spirit that permeated the sky had its source, it was this small pond.


    But at this time, there was no dragon blood in the dragon pond and it became very dry.


    The dragon elephant said: "What kind of tomb is here?"


    The tentative question of the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal made the silver-haired man sigh deeply and said: "It seems that you really don''t know that this is the Dragon Pond. The essence of dragon blood will bloom in the Dragon Pond, which will not be bad for thousands of years. The dragon pond is still there, but the dragon blood essence has been exhausted... the result is naturally self-evident. The person I want to track down is afraid that the blood of the dragon pond was forcibly absorbed, causing his body to burst and die."


    In terms of common sense, it is impossible for the human body to withstand the overbearing power of Dragon Chi''s blood. If it is greedy, it will only cause the body to explode and die.


    The silver-haired man had already planned to end his hand and return to the Palace of Heavenly Guards. The disappearance of the two envoys, I am afraid it will become a pending case.


    Suddenly, he heard the dragon elephant say: "Shang Xian, there seems to be traces of the formation at the bottom of the dragon pond."


    "Formation?" The silver-haired man had already discovered a pile of black ash at the bottom of Longchi, thinking that it was the man who forcibly absorbed the power of Longchi but couldn''t control it, causing himself to explode and die, leaving only a pile of black ash.


    Now, listening to what the Dragon Elephant Daxian said, he suddenly found something wrong.


    The silver-haired man raised his hand again, and the big magic power directly wrapped the circle of black ash and flew to the sky, and then gradually restored to a teleportation circle in front of him.


    With this magical power, the Dragon Elephant Immortal was astonished, so he touted: "Shangxian''s ability really reaches the sky! Could it be possible to reverse time?"


    The silver-haired man was not interested in the flattery of the Dragon Elephant Great Immortal, staring at the restored teleportation formation and said, "Good fellow, I was almost deceived! Show me where they were teleported to..."


    Facing the radiant formation, the silver-haired man pinched his fingers for a few moments, his brows gradually frowned, "It turned out to be a big river!"


    No matter how long the hand of Tianju Palace stretched out, it would not be possible to put it in the Tongtian River!


    I don''t know how many demon celestial cultivators are in that place, and the relationship with the great demon clan emperors is also very ambiguous, equal to the back garden of the demon celestial being.


    This kind of place may not sell the face of Tianjuan Palace, let alone let Tianjuan Palace go in for a search.


    But the silver-haired man has traced thousands of miles, if the clue is suddenly cut off here and then hesitated, he would be unwilling.


    The silver-haired man stopped talking, and the dragon elephant did not dare to speak anymore. He wanted the silver-haired man to leave quickly, and he didn''t have to continue to be a cow and a horse.


    But the silver-haired man actually said: "After I go back, please play on the peak. I must come up with an idea. Don''t think about it. Let it go. You and I will go back to the Tianjuan Palace together, which is also a testimony."


    The dragon elephant immortal had ten thousand reluctances in his heart, and he was about to scold his mother, but still smiled on his face: "I will go back to Tianjuan Palace with Shangxian."


    Princess Kong Qian gave a nostalgic glance at the waves of the Tongtian River, and then followed Su Yan slowly towards the mountains.


    Su Yan almost completely suppressed his breath, so the speed of flight was also affected, and there was no way to achieve the ultimate speed.


    After flying for about ten miles with the Tongtian River on his back, I saw the rolling mountains.


    You can leave the territory of the Yaozu by walking three hundred miles along these undulating mountains.


    This mountain is called the Qitian Mountains, and the mountains are so tall that they are worthy of the name Qitian.


    With mountains as the boundary, Qingqiu on the left and Baize on the right.


    The green hills are mostly hills full of plants, while the country of Bai Ze is a swamp, shrouded in white mist all year round.


    The Qitian Mountains towered into the clouds, and snow began to accumulate after passing the mountainside, and when they were about to reach the top of the mountain, the air had begun to thin.


    But Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian don''t have to worry about this. They are slowly flying in the middle of the mountains above the sea of ??clouds. Princess Kong Qian suddenly said: "It''s very quiet here, and it''s quite suitable for cultivation. What do you think? Su Yan."


    Su Yan said, "Baize Kingdom and Qingqiu are both the land of demon immortals. If they find a human earth immortal hiding here for cultivation, do you think they will hold a welcome party for us?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You are so boring, don''t you always say that the most dangerous place is the safest place? If you hide here to practice, the golden fairy who is chasing us must have nothing to do, he People from the Palace of Heavenly Guards don''t dare to come here to be presumptuous."


    As the two spoke, they saw a rainbow bridge connecting the two snow-capped mountains.


    And this Hongqiao was just the beginning, and then more and more rainbows appeared among the mountains of the Qitian Mountains.


    The sudden appearance of these rainbows certainly couldn''t have occurred naturally, there must be some magic fairy casting spells here.


    Could it be that there are enemies?


    Su Yan squeezed Mo Wenjian in his hand tightly, and made a gesture of drawing the sword at any time.

 Chapter 3380： Everything that Jianfeng does is broken

    The third thousand and eighty chapters of the sword are broken


    Princess Kong Qian realized later that Su Yan took the initiative to pose with a sword drawn, and she was a little surprised. She was about to ask, but she didn''t want two entangled auras to appear in her spiritual sense immediately after a while!


    The masters of these two breaths are entangled in the battle, and are quickly approaching their direction.


    Princess Kong Qian thought that they used the Qitian Mountains to avoid others'' eyes and ears and hide their whereabouts, so she asked: "Su Yan, do we find a place to hide?"


    "It''s too late, they came too fast." Before Su Yan''s voice fell, he saw two rays of gold and red hitting their sight.


    The golden light should be some kind of magical treasure. After spreading out, it instantly enveloped a radius of ten miles, including Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    After the golden light was sprinkled on the body, there was an indescribable weird feeling, as if he had fallen into a certain kind of mud. Not only did the surrounding air become stagnant, but even his actions were greatly affected.


    The target for this golden light to deal with was a woman in red. The immortal in the woman in red was not very strong, and it relied on dexterous flight and speed to deal with her opponent.


    After being enveloped by this golden light at this time, the speed and dexterity of the woman in red no longer had the advantage, and then a dozen golden thunders from the sky fell towards this golden light!


    At this time, a lavender sword light shot!


    Mo Wenjian''s sword light is very plain. Under the reflection of this strong golden light and sky thunder, it is almost indistinguishable, but its power is amazing!


    This is the first time Su Yan has swung a sword since he came to the fairy world!


    After seeing the sharpness of this sword, all the golden thunder in the sky turned into nothingness, and even the golden light covering ten li was cut into pieces!


    The woman in red was taken aback, only to discover the existence of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    Su Yan slowly put the Mo Wen Divine Sword into the scabbard, the expression on his face was not shocked, full of indifferent indifference in the face of danger.


    The red-clothed woman''s reaction was also very quick. She leaned over to Su Yan quickly, then bowed in front of Su Yan, and said, "Thank you, your respectable driver, for helping me, otherwise the little girl is afraid that the thief Caught it."


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t just shot it all to save you. His divine thunder and magic weapons engulfed us too. In fact, I took out the sword to protect myself. I am not interested in any grievances between you."


    Su Yan''s reaction was beyond the unexpected indifference of the woman in red, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    The woman in red looks at Su Yan''s hair and pupils are blue-purple, she is indescribably strange, her swordsmanship is so powerful, and the female companion next to her looks like an alluring country, but the aura of the two is very strange. Most of them were the subordinates she had never seen before, and it was impossible to judge the identity and origin of these two people.


    She also hoped that Su Yan would help her repel the powerful enemy. Under such circumstances, she would naturally say less and less mistakes, not saying that it was good.


    The red-dressed woman had bright eyes and white teeth, and had black hair like a crow. She looked a bit glamorous, with a piece of jade tied around her waist. Even Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but look more.


    Instead, Su Yan acted very calmly, just glanced at the woman in red, and then focused entirely on the sky. The gray clouds in the sky stirred for a while, and the person who shot just now hasn''t left yet, I''m afraid that a stronger killer move is brewing.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Sister, don''t be afraid, I don''t think people bully a woman the most in my life, Su Yan, don''t you think?"


    Su Yan did not answer, still staring at the sky, and kept pressing his hand on the Mo Wen Divine Sword.


    The cultivation base of this person in the sky should be close to the limit of the earth immortal, and he is about to reach the realm of the heavenly immortal.


    So Su Yan needs to stare at the sky fully.


    The person hiding in the clouds did not speak, and the two sides faced each other in silence.


    Princess Kong Qian was not angry at Su Yan''s silence, but she said a few words of relief to the woman in red.


    The red-clothed woman had already panicked so much that she was so calm after being comforted by Princess Kong Qian a few words.


    She only felt that the man in front of her was holding the long sword upright like a pine and cypress. Although the sword was still in its sheath, there was already a sharp edge that formed a strong sense of oppression through the sheath!


    Such a powerful sword repairer is not to say that it is rare in the world, but it is not something that can be encountered casually.


    The woman in red knows that she is going out to meet a noble person, otherwise I am afraid that she will explain it here today.


    Then a golden divine light that had been brewing in the sky fell again!


    Facing this divine light, Su Yan calmly, the sword slashed up against the divine light. After the sword separated the divine light from the middle, the sword''s momentum remained unstoppable, directly cutting the heavy clouds in the sky from the middle, a round of golden The sun appeared in everyone''s sight again!


    At the moment the sun fell, Su Yan also flew into the air!


    Today, Su Yan has entered the earth immortal, not only has the immortal body, but also cultivated into the immortal dragon **** battle body. The speed is much faster than when he was in the mortal world, and he can easily break the limit of the speed of sound!


    The woman in red saw a ray of light rising from the ground, and it was already above the nine heavens in a blink of an eye. This sword light was almost beyond her imagination!


    Even if she had seen many powerful sword repairers, she had never seen such a thunderous sword!


    Along with the extreme speed, there is also a powerful sword intent forming a huge pressure!


    Among the broken clouds, a few purple lights flashed, followed by the sound of fierce barrier breaking!


    What Su Yan had was that the facts of the match were so fast that it surpassed the limit that the woman in red can catch with the naked eye, and can only judge from the sound that Su Yan and the powerful enemy have fought a few times!


    The red-dressed woman stared at the sky with a stunned look, unconsciously opened her mouth, showing a very surprised expression. If she had to deal with this kind of sword repair, she would have fallen to the ground before she understood what was happening!


    Princess Kong Qian held the woman in red from behind at this time and said: "Good sister, don''t be afraid, my companion uses a sword like a god! Once he takes a shot, he will win!"


    Princess Kong Qian��s words were taken for granted. The woman in red said: "But...he is facing the Shenyin Master of Baize Qianjifeng. Even the gods may not be able to outperform him. It will be a bit dangerous, do we need to help?"


    Princess Kong Qian smiled confidently when she heard the words, and said: "According to what you said, Master Shenyin should belong to the Earth Immortal. As long as he is the Earth Immortal, it is impossible to win Su Yan! We don''t want to Going to join in the fun, man, once you encounter your beloved toy, you hate others to disturb you. It''s not worth irritating Su Xing for no reason."

 Chapter 3381： Kyokas trick

    Chapter 3381: Jinghuashuiyue''s trick


    After hearing Princess Kong Qian��s words, the woman in the red dress calmed down a bit, and she thought about it. Such a swift sword light is the only level she has seen in her life. .


    Princess Kong Qian thought very clearly, Su Yan is a holy body, compared to the virtual spirit body and then cultivated into the celestial spirit advanced earth fairy, from the point of nature, it is a lot higher!


    In addition, Su Yan had already cultivated in the dragon pond to become an immortal dragon **** battle body.


    In the same Earth Immortal realm, if the God-Hidden Master wants to take advantage of Su Yan, then Su Yan, the Great Emperor Xianwu, would be famous!


    Sure enough, the battle in the sky almost showed a one-sided posture.


    That Shenyin Master is really capable, weaving a big river in the air, hiding his products in the big river, trying to use the big river to resist the speed of Su Yanjian.


    His plan to deal with other sword repairs is quite appropriate, but it can only be said to be very absurd to deal with Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s sword is more than just fast. I saw the light of the lavender sword calmly break through the big river in the sky. Whether it''s the light, the clouds or the Tianhe in front of you, as long as Su Yan is willing, this sword will be all right!


    After the Master Shenyin was broken into Tianhe, he became extremely alarmed, but it was too late!


    Su Yan''s sword light easily swept across Master Shenyin''s body. Although Master Shenyin tried his best to resist, it was still useless. Su Yan had an overwhelming advantage over pure physical power. Don''t ask. The sword as an innate spiritual weapon is extremely terrifying!


    I saw a fierce blood spill out in the air, and Master Shenyin''s arm was directly cut off!


    And Su Yan''s sword power continued to pierce toward Master Shenyin''s body!


    The sword directly pierced Master Shenyin''s body, and then the sword aura strangled, and at this moment Su Yan showed a strange look in his eyes.


    The sword indeed pierced the body of Master Shenyin, but this was not the body of Master Shenyin!


    It''s a clone transformed from the water of Tianhe!


    The body of Master Shenyin was actually hidden in the arm that was cut off by Su Yan just now. At the moment when the clone was pierced by Su Yan''s sword light and turned into a stream of water, Master Shenyin''s body also controlled it. Fleeing towards Tianhe directly towards the southeast!


    To be able to play such tricks under Su Yan''s eyelids, the Master Shenyin couldn''t be considered weak.


    In the process of escaping, Master Shenyin had been enduring the severe pain, and released a few magic weapons to cut off the way back.


    But Su Yan didn''t pursue it. Instead, he raised Mo Wen''s Divine Sword and slowly landed on the ridge.


    For the battle that fell on this side just now, the woman in red was amazed.


    But Princess Kong Qian asked instead: "Su Yan, why did you let him run away? This is not your style!"


    Su Yan said: "I was careless. I have never encountered an opponent of this level in the mortal world. After being pressed to this level by me, I can still play the trick of the mirror. If there is another time, he will definitely Can''t run."


    If you don''t count the battle with the two envoys, this is Su Yan''s first battle after entering the immortal realm. In Su Yan''s view, the process and result can be seventy points.


    After all, it has not been long since entering the immortal world, it is inevitable to bring the mortal combat habits to the immortal world, and it will take some time to adjust.


    After this battle, the woman in red bowed to Su Yanyingying again, saying: "The swordsmanship of Grace is really amazing. It is only to the level that a little girl has seen in her life. We have never seen such a powerful swordsmanship in Qingqiu. !"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t need to say thank you. I took action because he also enveloped me in the scope of the attack. I have never let others bully me."


    The reason Su Yan''s reaction was so indifferent was entirely because he had already seen the identity of the woman in red, and didn''t want to have any more troubles.


    There was a faint demon aura in the woman in red. Although she had tried to cover it up, she definitely did not hide the level of Su Yan''s spiritual knowledge.


    The jade pendant on her waist is engraved with the words "Qingqiu Kingdom" in a small seal. I am afraid it is the demon fairy of the Qingqiu Kingdom, and it is the kind of demon fairy who is not low in status. This jade pendant is allowed to be worn on the waist.


    Therefore, based on the principle that more is worse than less, Su Yan''s attitude towards her is very cold.


    Unexpectedly, the woman in red was not at all angry with Su Yan''s indifferent attitude. Instead, she asked curiously: "Is Grace a dragon sword repairer?"


    Su Yan was taken aback by the question of the woman in red. He saw that his nails were still showing a weird blue-purple color, as if they were painted with nail polish. Only then did Su Yan realize that the woman in red seemed to have mistaken his identity.


    The dragon clan is also a branch of the demon clan, but the status is more detached. At this time, the dragon''s aura on Su Yan far surpassed the human aura, so the woman in red obviously regarded Su Yan as a monster of the same kind.


    After all, Long Chi''s power was too strong. Even Su Yan couldn''t fully absorb Long Chi''s power. The discolored hair, pupils, and nails were actually the result of excessive physical body load.


    The lingering dragon spirit outside Su Yan is also the reason.


    However, there is no need to worry too much about this kind of thing. After a period of time, part of these dragon energy will be re-absorbed by the body, and some will be scattered between the heaven and the earth.


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that this layer of dragon spirit would actually bring such a cognitive bias.


    This cognitive deviation is very important to Su Yan now, because walking among the demon immortals as a dragon and as a human is naturally two different things!


    Su Yan stopped abruptly and asked the woman in red, "You are the demon immortal of Qingqiu, and the spiritual master just now is the demon immortal of Bai Ze. Is there always a conflict between you?"


    Su Yan��s attitude was still very cold last second, and the next second he became concerned about the geopolitical conflict. The woman in red was suddenly a little unpredictable, and only after recovering, said: "Qingqiu and Baize take the Qitian Mountain Range as an example. In the world, Qingqiu is mostly mountain jungle, and Baize is almost full of swamp peaks...They have always coveted the fertility of Qingqiu!"


    Su Yan only gave a hum, feeling that the answer given by the woman in red was a bit too simple, obviously missing the core of the problem.


    Then the woman in red said again: "The three kinds of fairy fruits produced by Qingqiu are the necessary materials for refining Xiaohuandan, so since ancient times, Brother Baize has been oppressed."


    Su Yan''s eyes became a little serious. If it had something to do with Xiao Huan Dan, it would be an insoluble contradiction.


    Instead, Princess Kong Qian asked strangely: "What is Xiaohuandan? What is it for?"

 Chapter 3382： Silvermoon City

    Chapter 3382 The City of Silver Moon


    Su Yan said, "From earth immortal cultivation to heavenly immortality, three flowers are needed to gather the top. The so-called three flowers actually refer to the three flowers of the spirit and spirit, which was later known as the three flowers. After the three flowers gather to break through the restrictions, they can enter the realm of heavenly immortals. , Xiao Huan Pill can boost the spirit and is of great help to the cultivation of the earth immortal. If a monk with insufficient talent and weak foundation wants to be promoted to the heavenly immortal, he must take the small returning pill to help. So among the earth immortals, Xiaohuandan is the most tangible hard currency. Whether you want to make a transaction or ask someone to help you with your life, there are very few local immortals who can refuse Xiaohuandan."


    Princess Kong Qian nodded after listening to Su Yan''s explanation. These are matters of the lower level of the fairy world that Princess Kong Qian has never touched since she was born.


    She has been in the fairyland since she was born, and entering the fairyland requires at least a Tianxian cultivation.


    The woman in red standing next to her had a surprised expression. It was unexpected that Princess Kong Qian didn''t even know the most basic common sense.


    Of course, this kind of common sense monk must understand, after all, it is closely related to his own practice, but for Princess Kong Qian, it is unnecessary.


    Because she was born with divinity, she didn''t have to consider this aspect at all. As long as she retrieves all the divine nature that was forcibly deprived of that year, she will surely be able to regain her former strength.


    The red-clothed woman said: "This sister has a divine aura on her body. She is also a monster of the feather genus, I am afraid it is a noble Phoenix?"


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t reveal her facial features, and she was not as good as Su Yan, so she was not quite sure.


    Princess Kong Qian said after a while: "Sister, what kind of subordinate are you?"


    The red-clothed woman was coy for a long time before she said: "Naturally, I can''t compare to my elder sister. I am Yutu who cultivated to become a demon."


    "No wonder my sister was born so beautiful." Princess Kong Qian seemed to have a great affection for this woman in red, maybe it was just because she was born to like to be close to the monster race.


    Between this question and answer, it is equivalent to acquiescing that Princess Kong Qian is a subordinate of Phoenix. That said, there is no problem. After all, she is the daughter of the ancestor Phoenix, and perhaps even more pure in blood than the real Phoenix.


    The phoenix ranks first in the feather genus, and the dragon also ranks first in the scale genus. It can be said that they are the two major races at the apex in the monster race.


    It''s just that the number of these two races, dragon and phoenix, has always been scarce. Although they have a high reputation within the monster race, they don''t have many opportunities to show up.


    The combination of one dragon and one phoenix is ??even more rare, and it''s a bit strange to walk together in this wilderness.


    However, the woman in red was also very alert and funny. She didn''t ask Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian about the purpose of their actions. She just said: "If you two don''t dislike them, you can return to Qingqiu with me as a guest. So that the little girl can be a guest. Repay my life-saving grace."


    This was originally a polite remark, and Princess Kong Qian had already thought of rejecting it, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to agree and say: "Okay, we will go to Qingqiu with you to see."


    Only when Su Yan''s words fell, the two women around him showed incredible expressions. They didn''t expect Su Yan to give such an answer.


    After slightly stunned, the woman in red smiled and said: "If this is the case, please come with me, both of you."


    Then the woman in red took the cloud with Su Yan and flew towards the north.


    After being in the air, Princess Kong Qian wanted to understand why Su Yan suddenly changed her mind.


    It should be that Su Yan is now surrounded by dragon energy, and can pretend to be the identity of the dragon clan and hide for a while in the territory of the monster clan.


    Although his immortal dragon **** battle body has been cultivated to the entry level of Hualong, and he has obtained a Mowen Divine Sword, it is still impossible to fight against the Jinxian who lives in the Heavenly Family Palace.


    The strength of the Jinxian is not small. It has already understood the existence of some of the great mysteries of the universe. The battle with the Jinxian will not be a game at the level of fistwork or magic, but is very likely to form a competition between the fairy.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, there is no realm, and it is impossible to drive Xian Ze without enough Xian Yuan.


    As long as Su Yan does not go out in this circle of demon immortal territory, even if the golden immortal of Tianju Palace is more powerful, I am afraid that she will not dare to kill demon immortal''s territory to openly claim someone.


    Even if they were killed, the demon immortals would definitely react.


    Many immortal realms above the Nine Heavens will inevitably be involved. Although there are few emperors of the Monster Race, there is not even a single person.


    In this way, the territory of the monster race can be said to be the safest place on the endless continent. Before Su Yanxiu can enter the immortal realm above the nine days, he can practice in Qingqiu.


    It was impossible for Su Yan''s former enemies to know that Su Yan had actually returned to the fairy world.


    This is a multi-tasking move, and Su Yan has indeed made the best plan to gain a foothold in Qingqiu in his heart.


    The towering mountains of the Qitian Mountains gradually disappeared, and many hills appeared in front of Su Yan.


    These hills are full of greenery and aura.


    There are many fairy gardens on the hills, and many servants are taking care of all kinds of Yao flowers and plants in these fairy gardens.


    Princess Kong Qian looked a little surprised. She didn''t know much about the endless continent. Back then, she was domineering among the many immortal realms. For the immortals on this endless continent, she actually didn''t really appreciate it.


    Unexpectedly, this small country of Qingqiu was really well managed.


    Fly unhurriedly, just to see the surrounding scenery along the way.


    After about an hour, the clouds were peeled off, and a lake could be seen between the mountains, calm as a mirror, and there were many buildings around the lake.


    These buildings are very beautiful and blend in with the surrounding nature. Obviously, there is a special ingenuity in construction and construction.


    The water and the sky are the same color, and with the reflection of the upper building, a painting of Buddha is placed in front of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    Qingqiu Su Yan had only been here once, and that time he had a hurried trip, and there was no time to understand the situation of Qingqiu. Seeing the beautiful scenery by the lake, he felt a lot of emotion for a while.


    The woman in red introduced a lot of knowledge about Qingqiu to Princess Kong Qian along the way, and Su Yan followed casually.


    Today''s Qingqiu Kingdom has a very powerful country lord, and under the lord, there are 13 cities each with a city lord, and they only obey the Qingqiu lord.


    Su Yan and the others came to Silvermoon City, one of the thirteen cities.


    One-third of the City of Silver Moon is on the water. It is said that when the full moon is at night, Ying Yuehua, the inspiration of the surrounding vegetation, will glow slightly, making it more beautiful.


    The woman in red who was rescued by Su Yan was named Mallow, one of the disciples of the city lord of Silvermoon.

 Chapter 3383： Lord Santo

    Chapter 3383, Lord City Lord


    Under the leadership of Mallow, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian landed in Silvermoon City, and there was a woman in fresh clothes with an angry horse surrounded by guards with a halberd. This woman is quite heroic. Frowning: "Sanmei, why did you bring two strangers back?"


    Mallow grinned and said: "Master sister, these two are not strangers, they are my life-savers. I went to the Qitian Mountains to collect snow lotus. I didn''t want to meet Master Shenyin. Although I was the first to collect snow lotus, it was almost I was caught by Master Shenyin. Thanks to this Mr. Su, he cut off an arm of Master Shenyin with a sword so that I could escape."


    Mallow said this, showing the snow lotus, which had been hidden in the sleeves, in front of the master sister.


    After reading this, the master sister blamed it and said: "What day do you dare to run around! Next time you are caught by someone from Bai Ze, see who is willing to redeem you!"


    Facing the reprimand of the master sister, Mallow stuck out her tongue, trying to pass the test.


    This trick did indeed work, the master sister was still very serious at first, but it softened unconsciously later.


    Then the elder sister''s gaze fell towards Su Yan again, and finally fell on the sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    The scabbard of this sword looks simple and unworked, and the armrest of the sword, which is the sword, looks very gorgeous. I don''t know what it looks like after the sword is out.


    But Mallow has already emphasized that as soon as this person shot, he killed the Master Shenyin almost to fall, and finally broke an arm and fled in a hurry. I am afraid that his strength should not be underestimated.


    Then the master sister said again: "Sanmei, you go hurry up, the master has finished retreating, just about to see you but can''t find your trace, I am angry."


    Only then did Mallow''s expression become more serious, and then said to Princess Su Yan and Kong Qian: "You two will come with me..."


    The City of Silver Moon was built on the water, and many big trees around it were hollowed out to make a tree house. The whole city and the landscape are naturally perfectly integrated.


    Princess Kong Qian walked around and watched the surrounding scenery.


    There are a lot of servants going in and out around, almost all of the spirits of plants and trees become refined after being endowed with spirit seeds, and then become servants in the fairy mansion.


    Finally, under the leadership of Mallow, the group entered a very open hall.


    Before entering, you can see a huge monster sitting on the throne of the city lord!


    This monster is almost as tall as three people. It should be a male. He is very fat but smiles often. It looks a bit like Maitreya Buddha in Buddhism.


    The city lord of Silver Moon City could be such an image, this was something that Su Yan hadn''t expected at all.


    This city was built like an elf, and Su Yan thought that the city owner must also be a slender woman who understands art and has a superb aesthetic.


    Unexpectedly, the other party turned out to be such an old monster.


    There was also a guard holding a halberd outside the hall. Seeing that Su Yan was about to lift his sword to the hall, he swung the halberd and blocked the way of the group.


    Mallow cautiously said to Su Yan: "According to our rules, you are not allowed to bring swords to the palace."


    In fact, this kind of rules exist in many places, and even one door has this kind of similar rules, which is a way to show the majesty of martial art.


    Su Yan doesn��t have any comments, but it��s not that the time it took for the Divine Sword to be long, and it��s still far from reaching the level of receiving it in the body. The magic weapon is not that simple.


    Su Yan was about to hide the long sword in his sleeves, but when he heard the monster fighting monster sitting on the throne of the city lord, he said, "No need to solve the sword, go to the palace with a special permission."


    After the city lord spoke, the two guards let them go.


    After entering this hall, I only felt very towering.


    Perhaps this is something that can''t be helped. After all, this city lord is almost as tall as three people. If the main hall is built with normal human standards, I am afraid that the city lord can''t even enter.


    In addition to the towering interior of this hall, there is also a special kind of relief that is particularly exquisite, which is obviously from the hands of the master.


    As far as the artistic atmosphere is concerned, this silver moon city even covers many immortal realms above it.


    After the three of them entered the hall, the city lord ordered someone to give a seat. After the guest and the host sat down, Mallow first dedicated the snow lotus to the master, and then talked about how he met Su Yan and how he was rescued by Su Yan.


    The city owner was always happy, his smiley expression remained unchanged from beginning to end. Regarding the experience of Mallow, he only said three "so good", and did not blame Mallow, nor said that Bai Ze was there. The demon is not.


    He seems to be a very good talker.


    However, Su Yan watched for a long time and couldn''t see what kind of demon fairy the city lord was subordinate to. He only felt that his cultivation base was extremely high, and his demon spirit was extremely weak. If he wanted to, he could change his face closer to humans at any time.


    But I don''t know why, he always kept his appearance as a monster race.


    Princess Kong Qian lightly touched Su Yan''s fingertips at this time, and then whispered: "This city lord is afraid that he already has the cultivation of a fairy."


    The narration between the city lord and Mallow also came to an end, and then he said to Su Yan: "Thank you for the rescue of the two. If there are not two rescues, I am afraid my little apprentice has been kidnapped by Bai Ze and used as a meat ticket. Just think about it It''s a headache."


    Su Yan said: "It''s nothing to put your hands on it. I think Qingqiu is outstanding and spiritual, and I want to find a mountain for cleaning. I don''t know if the city lord can agree."


    As long as the city owner agreed to Su Yan''s condition, he would be able to establish a foothold in the country of Qingqiu.


    Before the city lord spoke, a man with an evil face came in from outside the hall, followed by at least ten demon immortals behind him. After this man came in, his eyes fixed on Su Yan''s Mo who was laying on the table. Asked Excalibur and said: "I heard from the elder sister, your sword skills are very good?"


    "Second brother! You are back!" Mallow was very excited.


    "Mallow, your mind is simple, don''t be fooled by someone with a heart, and did something to lead a wolf into the room. Who are you? How come you have never seen you in a thousand miles nearby, and what should your sword be? Ancient famous things, right? People like you are too suspicious!" Almost every word the second senior brother said after coming in was directed at Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care much, because it was obviously not the second senior brother who could make the decision here, but the city lord who was smiling there, and Su Yan didn''t want to do anything out of the ordinary.


    Instead, Princess Kong Qian said: "Is this the way you teach in Silvermoon City? Adults are talking here, so apprentices can point their fingers at will?"


    As soon as Princess Kong Qian said this, the hall fell into a dead silence.


    Those demon immortals who came back with the second brothers showed strong hostility!

 Chapter 3384： Propose marriage

    Chapter 3384 Proposing Marriage


    Mallow was originally worried that Su Yan would have a temper, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would not say a word. It was this beautiful sister Kong who had a temper!


    Princess Kong Qian''s temper is very reasonable. The first is that the other party''s tutor is really bad, and the teacher is still there. How can it be the junior''s turn to interrupt?


    Second, of course, it is Princess Kong Qian who holds her own identity. As long as she is the emperor of the monster race, who will not give her Princess Kong Qian a face? What are these little demon immortals, they can''t even get up to the fairyland above, so they dare to be so presumptuous in front of her!


    Seeing a conflict was already brewing, Su Yan suddenly took Princess Kong Qian''s hand.


    Princess Kong Qian struggled, but in the end she couldn''t help Su Yan, so she could only let Su Yan hold her hand. This anger was suppressed by Su Yan.


    No matter how bad the princess is, one day she will meet a man who can suppress her temper.


    Although Princess Kong Qian still had a furious expression on her face, at least she did not release the flame of the Phoenix and burned the city of Silver Moon to ashes.


    Su Yan said: "All I asked for was a mountain for cleaning, can the city owner agree to it?"


    This is the core problem and the key point of Su Yan''s next plan.


    The city lord still smiled and said: "This is a trivial matter, why do you need to ask for it? Tomorrow, please ask Mallow to take Mr. Su to find a suitable cave outside. In the future, you will be my guest of Silvermoon City."


    This is the demeanor of a gangster, and a single sentence exposes the conflict that may have been caused just now. The city lord of Silvermoon City indeed has a city mansion.


    Su Yan said: "To be a guest of Silvermoon City, I am afraid I need to show a little ability, otherwise there will always be people gossiping."


    "Mr. Su, your swordsmanship is high and you don''t need to show it. Haven''t Mallow already seen it?"


    Su Yan said: "Girl Mallow has seen it, but the city lord hasn''t seen it yet."


    Before Su Yan raised his hand, Mo Wen''s divine sword had already flown into Su Yan''s hands, and then Su Yan flew up and walked lightly in the air, growing lotus step by step, and his body skills were extremely wonderful.


    Then Su Yan put a fairy fruit on the table in Princess Kong Qian''s palm, and raised Princess Kong Qian''s palm.


    Then Su Yan made a sword!


    This sword was over in a flash of cold light!


    Although there are many demon immortals in this hall, almost no one can see how Su Yan made the sword. When they reacted, they only saw Su Yan''s closing action of putting the long sword into the long sword. !


    The fairy fruit in Princess Kong Qian''s hand split directly into sixteen neat petals!


    The sixteen-petal fairy fruit shows that Su Yan didn''t just make a sword just now, and that he made so many swords in the blink of an eye, and he was so close that he couldn''t see clearly, which was a bit weird!


    Originally, these demon immortals thought that there were signs of exaggeration in Mallow''s words, and Su Yan might not be that powerful. Now after watching this performance, they are all silent.


    This is something they absolutely cannot do!


    Not only they can''t do it, but even many gods can''t do it!


    If it weren''t for the gods who focused on kendo, it would be impossible for eternal life to reach this state!


    The second senior brother couldn''t say a word. If this was a life and death duel, he should have fallen to the ground by now.


    Su Yan calmly placed the long sword in its original position, and sat down in his position again, still with a calm expression.


    This second brother is just a small character, and Su Yan naturally wouldn''t put him in his eyes.


    Princess Kong Qian sent a petal of fairy fruit into Su Yan''s mouth, with a hint of ostentation in her kindness.


    It is very easy for Su Yan to kill these two seniors, but since he wants to establish a foothold in Qingqiu, the thing to consider must be to maintain an at least reasonable relationship with all the demon immortals, at least not to kill people and make enemies at will.


    However, Yaozu values ??strength the most. If you behave too kindly, it will make people think that you are bullying, so the easiest way is to show strength without hurting others.


    It is the best way to tell the other person that I am not easy to mess with and that I will not be troublesome.


    Su Yan said at this time: "If this is the case, then we won''t bother too much, Lord City Lord."


    Su Yan wanted to retire because he didn''t want to be questioned by the city lord about his birth and origin. Although he could prevaricate with nonsense, Su Yan was still not a real dragon, and there was always the risk of slandering the lies.


    It''s better not to say anything.


    But just when Su Yan was about to retire, the big sister who had already met just now also brought a group of demons into the hall.


    Outside the hall can still see a small guard of honor. Obviously, the identities of the demons brought by the master sister are more noble.


    The two senior brothers immediately gave up their seats, and the city lord also ordered a seat. It turned out that the distinguished guest brought by the senior sister was the son of the city lord of Jiangbei City in the 13 cities of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    The changed figure of this young man is very handsome, unlike the ordinary monster race, it will more or less retain some of the physiological characteristics of the fairy.


    There are also some monsters who change their human form because there is no guidance, and relying solely on their own imagination, the final appearance of the change is really very imaginative, and it is really strange and strange.


    Jiangbei City was built on a tributary that joins the Tongtian River, adjacent to the City of Silver Moon, but closer to the Tongtian River.


    Jiangbei City is mostly the demon fairy of the Shui people, and the various images that have changed are really hard to describe.


    Under the background of these ugly generations, the young master of Jiangbei City is even more extraordinary.


    The prince from Jiangbei City came here with a very simple purpose, to propose a marriage and form a monk with Mallow according to his father''s wishes.


    This matter had nothing to do with Su Yan, and Su Yan had no interest. After getting permission from the city lord, he didn''t even bother to be a guest here.


    Had it not been for the city lord to stay, he would have left with Princess Kong Qian.


    I heard that the other party is here to propose marriage, but Mallow''s attitude is very clear, just three words: I will not marry!


    Even if the cultivator is a monk, it is not necessary to find someone to form a dual cultivator. But Mallow speaks these three words very loudly on this occasion, which will damage the face of both families.


    Especially the son of Jiangbei City, who had brought many gifts to propose marriage, but he didn''t come to hear these three words.


    This kind of gossip from other people''s houses seems a bit interesting.


    The son of Jiangbei City was originally personable and very unrestrained, but when he encountered this situation, he was anxious and said: "If you don''t marry me, you are not going to hurt the peace in Qingqiu? If that is the case, then My Jiangbei City had to vaguely break with you!"

 Chapter 3385： You do not deserve

    Chapter 3385 You are not worthy


    Suddenly, the hall fell into a dead silence.


    Even the city lord of Silvermoon City no longer had a smile on his face, but became extremely solemn.


    The break between the two cities is not trivial, and the consequences are definitely not something Mallow can afford.


    Facing this obvious threat, Mallow''s face showed a very helpless expression, but there was silence in the hall, and there was no one to help her speak.


    It wasn''t until the sound of tapping the table came from Su Yan''s side that everyone showed an expression of waking up from a dream.


    It was no one else who took the table, but Princess Kong Qian who had been sitting next to Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t say a word. Suddenly patted the table at this time, which was a little surprising.


    And after everyone looked over, they only noticed that Princess Kong Qian had an angry expression on her face. This expression was a bit more than that, even more angry than Mallow. It seemed that she was the woman who was forced to marry.


    These demon immortals are a little unclear, only Su Yan understands why Princess Kong Qian is so angry.


    She was demoted to the mortal world because of her forced marriage.


    If Princess Kong Qian could bear it, now I am afraid that she is still a tall fairy queen, and she is also a hot character in many fairy realms.


    Where will it fall to the point of being with these immortals?


    Although Su Yan understood what the mystery was, he couldn''t explain the content. After all, this involved some of the more hidden history of Princess Kong Qian.


    This time, Su Yan held Princess Kong Qian''s hand again, trying to comfort her a little!


    But this time Princess Kong Qian''s rage was like a volcano about to erupt, even Su Yan''s move to hold her hand would not work!


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Is that the son of Jiangbei City? You are still a man, and you are forced to marry a woman in such a shameless way. You can enter the immortal world from the mortal world, and you can be regarded as one of the talented monsters. , Did you come up to the immortal realm to do this kind of obscene thing? What a shame to the monster race!"


    When Princess Kong Qian spoke, the atmosphere suddenly became very tense.


    Especially those in Jiangbei City, all staring at Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    On this occasion, some words will inevitably have to pay a price after they are spoken, and at least the consequences of these words must be borne.


    Princess Kong Qian is certainly not afraid, and so is Su Yan.


    Su Yan whispered: "Are you angry? It''s all other people''s business, can you be so angry?"


    The reason why he would persuade Princess Kong Qian was just that he didn''t want to cause unnecessary incidents.


    Don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but you are absolutely not afraid of trouble. This is Su Yan''s principle of action.


    After Jiangbeicheng��s son was stunned by Princess Kong Qian for such a round, the expression on his face became more and more uncertain, but he did not need to speak for himself before the demon fairy who had followed him asked: "What is your origin, dare I''m here to speak out against the son of Jiangbei City! You are really brave!"


    In Yaozu, strength is respected. But in addition to strength, background and status are also very important factors, just as the monks of the human race pay great attention to the inheritance of the master.


    In the world of Yaozu, there is its own set of logic for dealing with things.


    The city lord introduced: "These two are my guest officials from Silvermoon City."


    The city lord still had a smile on his face, as if the tense posture in this hall had nothing to do with him.


    "It''s just a small guest, I thought there was something great, do you know who you are talking to? Fortunately, my son is magnanimous. If you apologize now, you will not be held accountable for your mistakes!"


    "Apologize?" Princess Kong Qian was already furious, and after hearing these two words, her anger went straight to her forehead!


    What kind of existence is Princess Kong Qian?


    Back then, facing the Leng Ji Immortal Emperor, the Tathagata Buddha of the Western Paradise, this kind of leader of the Immortal Territory, the existence of hundreds of millions of celestial soldiers and generals did not apologize, what are these demons in Jiangbei City?


    Actually dare to ask her Princess Kong Qian to apologize!


    This is simply the funniest joke in the world!


    Su Yan only sensed Princess Kong Qian��s terrible killing intent and couldn��t help shaking her head. This female peacock was completely irritated. If she let her vent her anger, she would just ignore it and wait for the aftermath. It will be very troublesome!


    Su Yan only felt very embarrassed. It would be very easy to kill the son of Jiangbei City here today, but after doing this, they will definitely not be able to gain a foothold in the country of Qingqiu, and Su Yan''s plan will also Was disrupted.


    The so-called touching the whole body is nothing more than that.


    In fact, in the final analysis, it is still a question of strength.


    Su Yan was not only a long distance away from his peak, even in the vast fairy world, his current strength was not outstanding.


    Of course the most important thing to do at this time is to cultivate hard and avoid making enemies everywhere.


    The six-character mantra of Guangjiliang and Slowly Claiming King is most suitable for Su Yan now.


    Precisely because there is always a very clear strategy for doing things, Su Yan can overcome all obstacles and step through many ups and downs.


    If it''s all on the head and iron, I''m afraid it won''t be able to return to the fairy world.


    Su Yan had originally planned to calm down, but he heard the son of Jiangbei City say: "This girl was born beautifully, and her pupils are of different colors. They are very rare even in our monster clan. I am afraid they are of good blood. No. How do you know the name of the beauty?"


    This young man from Jiangbei City came to Silvermoon City to propose a marriage, and he was struggling to propose a marriage just now. Now he started to ask Princess Kong Qian for her name, which seemed very frivolous.


    Even the people in Silvermoon City clearly showed dissatisfaction.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Want to know the name of this palace, do you deserve it? Don''t look in the mirror to see what you are?"


    In terms of blood dignity, there is no demon clan that can compare with Princess Kong Qian. Although she is arrogant, she is arrogant for a reason.


    The son of Jiangbei City was so insulted by Princess Kong Qian, he didn''t seem to be very angry, but turned his attention completely to Princess Kong Qian.


    Although the mallow is already a rare beauty, in terms of beauty and temperament, Princess Kong Qian is definitely above the mallow. This gap is like the gap between Xiaojiabiyu and Qingguoqingcheng, which can be seen at a glance.


    Looking at this city of silver moon, I am afraid that there are not enough women to compare with Princess Kong Qian.


    In addition, Princess Kong Qian''s character is like a fierce horse, and it will inevitably call out a man''s desire to conquer.


    Just want to conquer Princess Kong Qian, of course the Leng Jixian emperor can''t do it, the son of Jiangbei City is not worthy!

 Chapter 3386： Haughty Phoenix Fire

    Chapter 3386 The Proud Phoenix Fire


    The son of Jiangbei City saw Princess Kong Qian uncomfortable, so he turned his attention to Su Yan.


    He looked at Su Yan''s introverted light, blue-purple hair color and pupils, but he didn''t care much. He just said, "See you are also a swordsman. What is your name?"


    Su Yan didn''t mean anything like Princess Kong Qian, and said directly, "Su Yan."


    "This name is very unfamiliar, I have never heard of it. It shouldn''t be a first-class sword repairer, right?"


    The son of Jiangbei City took this for granted, so that all the people in Yinyue City were stunned.


    Except for the great sister who entered the hall with the demon fairy from Jiangbei City, everyone else had just seen Su Yan''s sword light as fast as a fright!


    If Su Yan is not a first-rate sword repairer, I am afraid that there is no first-rate sword repairer on this endless continent!


    Jian Xiu''s temper is notoriously difficult to provoke, and the more powerful the sword cultivator, the more difficult it will be!


    Insulting the opponent''s swordsmanship in front of a powerful sword repairer, this is equivalent to the greatest provocation!


    There was also a panic in Mallow''s eyes. The thing she was most afraid of was that Su Yan would kill the son of Jiangbei City with a sword!


    The son of Jiangbei City is certainly not a pity for his death, but the Lao Tzu behind him and the forces of Jiangbei City are an extremely powerful force in the Yaozu, which is very difficult to provoke!


    "How is my swordsmanship, do you want to try it?" Su Yan still asked quietly.


    There was no trace of killing intent in Su Yan''s tone. It seemed that what he was talking about was a very ordinary thing.


    The son of Jiangbei City took another look at Princess Kong Qian, and finally took his eyes away from Princess Kong Qian, and then said to Su Yan: "You have the blood of the dragon clan, but you can''t even control the dragon spirit. Fight with me? I''m the son of Jiangbei City! Do you know what my blood is?"


    "do not know."


    The three words Su Yan made a sound, and the young man in Jiangbei City was stunned.


    He really did not expect Su Yan to say these three words!


    He Jiangbei City is very famous within the monster clan, because the city lord of Jiangbei City is a demon immortal cultivated by a single-horned flood dragon, and his understanding of the laws of water attributes has long been in the state of transformation.


    Although the realm had already reached the level of a celestial immortal, but he did not ascend to the upper flying immortal realm. Instead, he continued to stay in the country of Qingqiu as the city lord of a city, so he was also regarded as a famous master of the monster race on the endless continent!


    The son of the city lord of Jiangbei City is naturally also a dragon with powerful water attributes!


    Although the Jiaolong is a relatively inferior item among the dragon clan, since it can enter the fairy world, it means that the blood has been condensed to a certain incredible degree.


    Therefore, the son of Jiangbei City knew that the change in the color of Su Yan''s hair and pupils was basically the result of the dragon qi in his body running out of control.


    The young man in Jiangbei City was right. The dragon Qi in Su Yan''s body had indeed gone violently, but it was because of the huge power of Longchi!


    It was definitely not Su Yan''s own lack of power control.


    This is a very critical issue. If you make a mistake, it may really be fatal!


    This terrible is simply literal.


    Su Yan then said to Princess Kong Qian: "Is this person so strange? Wouldn''t he think that everyone in the world should know what blood he is? He is not a powerful monster, let alone anything. The blood of the ancient great demon, don''t know what is so proud of?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "How do I know this! I never cared about Little Loach''s thoughts."


    The son of Jiangbei City really couldn''t help it this time, he became extremely angry, and said: "It''s fine if you say anything to this son. Are you planning to insult your father as well?"


    "How can it be an insult to say that you are little loach? This is a fact!" Princess Kong Qian said naturally. When she was a child, the ancestor of her old mother, Phoenix, didn''t know how many serious dragons were caught from all over the world to feed her.


    For Princess Kong Qian, these dragons are really just little loaches in a rice pot. This sentence does not imply the cost of artistic processing at all, it is purely pragmatic.


    The young man in Jiangbeicheng''s complexion has turned blue. Although he still doesn''t say a word, the demon behind him has already reprimanded Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian: "You are so bold! I don''t know which wilderness is. The casual cultivator inside, dare to speak up here! Is it really not wanting to die?"


    At this time, even the elder sister thought Jiangbeicheng these people were idiots!


    Regardless of clothing, demeanor or breath, this man and woman in front of them is absolutely impossible to be a casual person in the wilderness.


    The breath of a dragon and a phoenix is ??rushing to your face, what kind of casual cultivator can have such a powerful blood line? Such ridiculous words can also be said by the people in Jiangbei City!


    Although she has never seen Su Yan move the sword, she also knows that Su Yan is definitely a very difficult character!


    Facing the words of the demon immortals in Jiangbei City who didn''t know what was good or bad, with Princess Kong Qian''s temper, it was basically the limit without doing anything at this time.


    I saw princess Kong Qian��s beautiful colorful clothes with orange-red flames. Although these flames were only a foot high, they exuded astonishing heat.


    The surrounding air also heats up quickly!


    "This...this is the flame of the Phoenix!" The second senior brother is considered to be an expert, and immediately understood what kind of flame Princess Kong Qian uses.


    "The flame of this phoenix is ??so pure! It''s the only level I have seen in my life!" The master sister also frowned slightly, unexpectedly that Princess Kong Qian, who is very domineering in words and deeds, has such a great ability!


    The flame of the Phoenix is ??the exclusive power of the Phoenix family. In the world of the immortals, the Phoenix family has almost disappeared for a long time, not to mention the Phoenix family who condensed the flame of the Phoenix so well!


    The dazzling woman in front of her is not only the Phoenix clan, but she''s afraid that her pedigree is pure enough to surprise people!


    Then her arrogant attitude can be justified, because her blood is already very noble and has proud capital!


    The world of the Yaozu is a very real world. It only pays attention to strength and ancestry. After you have both of them, you can naturally do whatever you want to do.


    Jiang Beicheng''s two demon immortals who had reprimanded Princess Kong Qian just now turned pale, and they did not dare to speak at all.


    The demon immortals in Jiangbei City are almost all aquariums, and the flames of the Phoenixes cannot be extinguished by ordinary water. Once it burns, even a large river will be steamed to dryness!


    It can be said to be the nemesis of all aquatic monsters!


    If they really want to do it, they will never be able to get any cheap! I''m afraid it will turn into ashes under the flame of the Phoenix!

 Chapter 3387： Still satisfied?

    The third thousand three hundred and eighty-seventh chapter is still satisfied?


    But at this moment, Su Yan stood up instead, and by the way raised Mo Wen''s Divine Sword, which was leaning on the table.


    Princess Kong Qian cast a questioning glance, and Su Yan said: "You can''t let a weak woman do something with someone else. I''ll sit there with peace of mind. This kind of thing doesn''t make sense."


    The second brother was very embarrassed for a while, if Princess Kong Qian was a weak woman, there would be no such powerful woman on this endless continent.


    But Princess Kong Qian was very useful, and said: "Those people speak so badly, even if you don''t want to kill, you can cut off all their tongues, right?"


    After listening to the several monks in Jiangbei City, they couldn''t help covering their mouths with their hands. They were already truly terrified at this time.


    Although the man in front of him named Su Yan just lifted the long sword placed on the table, he hadn''t really done it yet, and even the murderous aura of his body had not been released.


    But there is already a very strong sense of oppression in the invisible.


    The expression on the city lord''s face suddenly became serious from a smile. Only Su Yan noticed this detail.


    It seems that the city lord is very happy to see his success Su Yan teach the people of Jiangbei City, but he is very worried that Su Yan will splash five steps in this hall and kill the people of Jiangbei City completely.


    In the end, I''m afraid that the Lord of the City will have to carry this pot!


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to kill people, so he wanted to do it. So Su Yan took back a part of that strong and powerful murderous aura.


    The city lord is a wise man, he has already sensed Su Yan''s meaning only from the murderous change, and his solemn expression gradually unfolded, returning to his usual smile.


    I want to come, too, the son of Jiangbei City came into the hall and said that he wanted someone, and he wanted the young apprentice of Lord City Lord. He had never asked him what the city master meant, and he was too despised!


    Their City of Silver Moon is not a subordinate of Jiangbei City. When did it turn these outsiders to be so arrogant here?


    "Su Yan? My son has never heard of your name, but your sword is very extraordinary. Don''t think that you can overwhelm my son with a famous sword. You have dragon spirit, don''t this son? "


    After the son of Jiangbei City roared, even his sleeves were surrounded by a bulging dragon!


    If only talking about the dragon qi, his dragon qi must steadily overwhelm Su Yan, which also gave the son of Jiangbeicheng great confidence!


    At the same time, he unfolded his folding fan directly, acting very smartly, and confronted Su Yan.


    The Dragon Qi of Young Master Jiangbei City collided with Su Yan''s Dragon Qi in this hall, and then two winds of wind suddenly rose in the flat ground.


    The strong wind blows, and Mallow said: "Young Master Lin, you are determined not to be Mr. Su''s opponent. You should surrender and surrender, lest you lose your ugliness!"


    The demon girl said this purely for the other side''s consideration, but she was pure in mind, and she didn''t know that at this time, the son of Jiangbei City would already be **** the horse even if she knew she would lose.


    Once the contest between men and men involves face, it will become an almost unsolvable problem.


    What''s more, the son of Jiangbei City doesn''t even think he will lose at this time!


    He felt that his dragon energy could overwhelm the opponent, and the opponent could not use the Phoenix''s flame to form an absolute suppression on him. He wanted to defeat his Jiangbei City son only with a sword? What a joke!


    He is known as the first genius in Jiangbei City! How could it be easily defeated by a Jian Xiu who did not know where he came from?


    At least if he wants to retreat all over, no one can stop him except the city lord of Silver Moon City in this hall!


    The son of Jiangbei City was full of strong self-confidence, but this self-confidence ended at the moment Su Yan''s sword was released!


    The gong wind formed by the collision of the two dragons was blowing randomly in the hall, but at the moment Su Yan drew his sword, the gong wind stopped abruptly!


    Su Yan before he drew the sword can not be underestimated, so after he drew the sword, Su Yan has changed a person!


    An extremely strong murderous intent fell from the sky, and suddenly enveloped this hall!


    The air that had just been scorched by the flames of the Phoenix dropped to a point close to freezing in an instant!


    A cold light flashed by!


    And this cold light seems to have become the only color in the sky, making everything lose its original light!


    The young master of Jiangbei City also had two demon immortals with extremely high realms, very close to the realm of heavenly immortals, but they also did not react, and it was even more impossible to form effective support!


    This sword is too fast!


    Soon they only saw the action of Su Yan collecting the sword. Su Yan''s action of collecting the sword was very cool and handsome. As the long sword fell into the scabbard, it also declared that the duel had come to an end.


    Click...


    The son of Jiangbei City only found that the treasure fan in his hand had split from the middle!


    This is the Fourth Grade Immortal Tool! It''s hard to see in the endless continent!


    Was cut off by this man at first sight?


    The son of Jiangbei City hadn''t reacted yet, and then he felt a sudden light on his head, and all the hair on the left and right sides fell towards the ground, leaving only the hair on the edge of his head still in place!


    He was originally a handsome and handsome boy, but suddenly became a bald-haired type in the Mediterranean!


    Looking at the slowly falling hair, the expression on Jiangbei City''s son was shocked, then turned into extreme anger, and finally turned into a strong sense of powerlessness!


    This change in expression is really worth pondering!


    Shocked means that he did not expect Su Yan to have such a method at the beginning, and then he realized that Su Yan was a pure insult to him, so he became very angry, and he wanted to tear Su Yan alive, but he immediately understood it after the rage. One thing is that the reason why Su Yan was able to insult him so much was because he already had the strength to crush!


    That''s why things can be so decisive!


    If he does not know how to fight with Su Yan, I am afraid he will really fall under the sword of this man!


    Unexpectedly, there is such a fast sword in this world!


    Compared with this man''s sword, the dragon spirit on his body does not look very powerful!


    The masters of Jiangbei City can��t figure it out at all. The man��s original aura is already very restrained. They are no longer considered underestimating the enemy, but even if you want to break your head, I��m afraid I can��t think that this man will be able to show off after drawing his sword. The breath that is twice as long as the undrawn sword!


    This guy is really terrifying to the extreme. He has seen someone pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, but he has never seen an exaggeration to such an extent!


    Naturally, they didn''t know that Su Yan had practiced ancient yoga, and almost all his vitality and breath had been locked in his body.


    Without ancient yoga, Su Yan''s breath would be ten times stronger than it is now.


    Su Yan turned around at this time, looked at Princess Kong Qian with a smile, and asked, "Are you still satisfied?"

 Chapter 3388： Lords Fury

    Chapter 3388 The Wrath of the City Lord


    Princess Kong Qian snorted and looked at the boy in Jiangbeicheng as a wooden chicken. She was shaved again, and finally she couldn''t help laughing.


    With Princess Kong Qian''s smile, the terrifying killing intent that permeated the hall also dissipated.


    The city lord took the lead and applauded: "Mr. Su is really powerful! He will surely be the backbone of my monster clan in the future. Only in my small city of Silver Moon, I am afraid that I will be a man. Li will take you to see the Lord of the Country."


    The words of the city lord surprised many people, because it was an extraordinary honor.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all. All he wanted was a mountain top that could be cleaned up, and he had no interest in meeting this so-called Qingqiu country master.


    But he also knew that it was not easy to refute the city lord''s face under this kind of scene, so he smiled slightly in his arms and agreed.


    Su Yan glanced at Jiangbeicheng''s son again, his eyes full of contempt.


    And the other party covered his bald head, and said angrily: "So this is the way of hospitality in Silvermoon City? I''ve seen it! What happened here today, I will definitely be 15-10. Report to the father!"


    At this time, there was another sound of tapping the table, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian had an inexplicable expression. It turned out that it was not Princess Kong Qian who took the table this time, but Lord City Lord!


    The Lord of the City, who was always smiling, turned gloomy at this time, unavoidably giving people the feeling that the clear sky suddenly condensed and clouded.


    The Lord of the City said every word: "Xian Nephew, are you threatening me?"


    The city lord of Silver Moon City has always been a good old man, so that it is often overlooked that his strength can definitely be ranked among the top 13 city lords!


    At this time, when he was angry, everyone realized that this was also a person who could not afford to provoke him, even surpassing the mysterious and powerful sword repair Su Yan just now, because the Lord of the City possessed a power that Su Yan did not have!


    The son of Jiangbei City was extremely crippled for a while, and said: "I was kind enough to propose a marriage, but I didn''t expect to be humiliated by Silver Moon City, isn''t it true?


    "Are you saying that the city lord doesn''t know how to treat guests? You want to teach the city lord what to do?"


    Su Yan watched by the side. Su Yan didn''t say a word, but he already understood very well that the city lord was afraid that he would be angry since the son of Jiangbei City entered this hall!


    Mallow is his apprentice, and this hall is his site. The other party came up and said he wanted to marry Mallow. He didn''t even ask his opinion, as if he didn''t put him as the city lord in his eyes!


    This kind of thing, even a bodhisattva will be angry!


    The young man in Jiangbei City was even more deflated, and he was so nervous that he stammered and said, "You, you... you have to deal with the affairs of Silvermoon City, my father alone!"


    "Do you think that the city lord is afraid of your father? Will the city of Silver Moon be afraid of Jiangbei City?" The city lord''s face became more gloomy.


    Fortunately, there are two subordinates who are veterans of Jiangbei City Lord, who have seen the world, and quickly helped to make a round of saying: "The son did not mean that. Today''s things are completely misunderstood. Everyone didn''t want to conflict. I want the two families to kiss each other..."


    Another subordinate said: "When we were in Jiangbei City, we often heard that the city chief who exalted the City of Silver Moon was cultivated as Tongtian. Jiangbei City would not underestimate the City of Silver Moon anyway."


    The two people said a lot of flattery, which sounded very nauseous.


    However, a possible conflict was resolved in these nasty words, and the city lord''s face became smiling again.


    What happened today means that Su Yan gave a big sigh of relief to the City of Silver Moon. It is the City of Silver Moon that has the upper hand. If it is pursued and beaten vigorously, I am afraid that something unfavorable will be caused. Just accept it.


    When the cloud on the city lord''s face was gone, even the sunlight outside shone on the entrance of the hall.


    The group of Jiangbei City left in a hurry, and the city lord did not stop him.


    After all the people in Jiangbei City had left, the master sister said: "Master, what happened today is equivalent to completely offending Jiangbei City! The old dragon of the Lin family in Jiangbei City has always been the most protective of the shortcomings. His son was so humiliated today and will have revenge in the future. What to do? After all, we need to buy the crystal stones here from Jiangbei City. If they cut off the confession, I am afraid it will be very troublesome."


    The city lord said: "Then we don''t sell our wood spar to them, so we can get it... This kind of thing is coming to cover the water and soil, why bother? ."


    Sister Shen glanced at Su Yan again, and seemed to be extremely jealous of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    These two people are a dragon and a phoenix, not to mention their descent, even their strength is amazing.


    Regardless of the clothes, manners, or the fairy sword used, they are definitely not comparable to ordinary monsters. It is said that it is a casual cultivator that came out of the mountains, I am afraid that a three-year-old will not believe it!


    These two people are definitely from famous families, but the demon clan has only thirteen famous families, but I have never heard of the existence of such two characters, especially the Phoenix clan people have never been prosperous, but they have not been out for many years. Had such a wonderful woman!


    The origins and goals of these two people are full of mysteries. Is it really good to stay in Silvermoon City like this?


    But in the presence of these two people, it was difficult for the master sister to spread out all these doubts, so some hesitating to say nothing.


    When the elder sister wanted to speak and stopped, Princess Kong Qian yawned and said, "Su Yan, I''m already a little tired."


    Before Su Yan could speak, the city lord had already said: "Mallow, you take two distinguished guests down to rest."


    Mallow''s mind is simple, because Princess Kong Qian just now helped her speak, and Su Yan helped her get rid of the pesky Jiangbeicheng Young Master, so she became more kind to Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan.


    Immediately, he was very happy to lead the two of them to the side hall to rest.


    When Su Yan was leaving, he took another look at the city lord of Silver Moon City. The lord still sat on the throne very safely, without the intention of moving his butt.


    But don''t know what''s going on, Su Yan always felt that the city owner must be scheming and seems to be plotting something.


    But even if there is any scheme, it must be hidden under that smiley appearance, and it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to see through.


    This kind of maniac character who is incapable of emotions and anger is definitely not that easy to see clearly. But at least for now, it is enough that the city lord is on their side.


    But even if the city lord has any plot, Su Yan doesn''t care, because only powerful people have use value.


    In the future, the stronger Su Yan becomes, the higher the utilization value will be.

 Chapter 3389： New dojo

    Chapter 3389: New Dojo


    After a day''s rest in the partial hall, Su Yan set out under the leadership of Mallow, looking for a mountain as a dojo for his practice.


    In Qingqiu, there are mountains everywhere.


    Almost all the peaks with good aptitude have been occupied by demons, or have been opened up as medicine fields.


    However, Su Yan''s practice for spiritual energy is not high. The only requirement is quietness. It is best to stay away from the world, and there will be no other people waiting to disturb.


    After searching for three days, I finally found such a mountain in the northeast corner of Silvermoon City.


    This unnamed mountain is very tall and straight, covered with all kinds of strange pines and cypresses, and there is a huge waterfall falling from the fifty-mile cliff, the scenery is very beautiful.


    Su Yan used his magical power to dig a stone cave on the top of the mountain, and then shaped a set of stone beds, stone tables, and stone benches. These simple pieces of furniture are enough.


    After Mallow went back to Silvermoon City, Su Yan put Ke Qing''s waist card on the stone table, and then meditated.


    As Su Yan moved the fairy formula in his body, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda also appeared outside Su Yan''s body!


    There are many reliefs of Bodhisattvas and Arhats on this pagoda. These reliefs of Bodhisattvas and Arhats contain some special powers, which will make the eight-story Pagoda stronger!


    Then Su Yan put the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda into his body, and then the power of the Vientiane Sun Luo appeared in Su Yan''s hands!


    This Vientiane Senluo only represents the mortal Vientiane Senluo, facing opponents in the fairy world, and the various spells constructed by the fairy yuan have no effect.


    But this definitely does not mean that the power of Vientiane Senluo is useless, mainly because of Su Yan''s current realm.


    Su Yan now only has the realm of Earth Immortal, but he has no way to master the immortal, so the power of Vientiane Senluo cannot be improved.


    After Su Yan reached the realm of Celestial Immortals, he recondensed the power of Vientiane Senluo, and then integrated into many fairyland laws, I am afraid it will be more terrifying than before!


    The immortal element in Su Yan''s body is like a group of chaos. When Su Yan actively guides his group of chaos, Su Yan''s left and right hands have two completely different powers, one green and one red!


    These two forces are yin and yang two qi separated from the most primitive chaos.


    After the Liangyi, there were the Four Elephants, and after the Four Elephants, there were the Six Pole and the Eight Desolates... All things in the universe were thus constructed!


    The original power is the origin of everything!


    This is also the biggest mystery of "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision"!


    Princess Kong Qian wasn''t too lazy to practice. She was born with a divine nature, and she even felt that it was a lot of work to swallow the pill, let alone practice.


    At this moment, she stared at Su Yan with a curious expression, and her heart was faintly moved, wondering if she had also practiced Su Yan''s techniques, would she be able to enter the realm of the Great Emperor as well?


    After thinking about it, I felt a little sleepy, so I sat in front of the stone table and fell asleep with my head supported. When I woke up, I found that I didn''t know when I was already lying on the stone bed, and Su Yan was nowhere to be seen.


    Princess Kong Qian got up from the stone bed, only when she came outside, she saw Su Yan standing on the top of the mountain, underneath was a sea of ??white clouds constantly rolling.


    Occasionally a golden electric light flashes and disappears in the sea of ??clouds. Of course, this golden electric light is very abnormal!


    "Is someone rolling in the sea of ??clouds?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    Su Yan said: "There are a few young people who are not at all concerned. It may be the person sent by the son of Jiangbeicheng. He was so humiliated by me in the hall a few days ago. The most reason is to invite someone to deal with me."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It''s strange! Since it''s the master he invited, why didn''t he come up to the top of the mountain, but instead kept rolling in the sea of ??clouds?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s not that he doesn''t want to come up, but can''t do it, do you understand?"


    A gleam of light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and Princess Kong Qian finally saw the incredible clues from the sea of ??clouds, and said: "Ah, Su Yan...When did you actually set up a formation near this mountain peak? How long did I sleep?"


    "About three hours."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You only spent three hours to set up a great array of heaven and earth?"


    The surrounding mountain peaks have obviously become formation eyes. Although Princess Kong Qian does not have much knowledge of the formation method, she can also see that the formation method under Su Yanbu covers a radius of 30 li, and there are at least seven. The hills are all in Su Yan''s formation!


    Su Yan said: "The vitality of the immortal world is very strong, even the topography has changed to a certain extent, and it becomes very suitable for the formation of the formation. After the formation is set up, you only need to guide the vitality between the heaven and the earth to deal with these enemies."


    The electric light in the clouds is getting denser, it is obvious that the monks trapped in the formation are eager to find a breakthrough point!


    But he still didn''t understand that Su Yan''s formation could only be broken with ingenuity. If it were to use brute force, it would be equivalent to fighting against this piece of heaven and earth, and the required strength might be more than ten times that of Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian was a bit serious at first, but then she became bored and asked Su Yan: "They can''t break through the formation but are always harassing here, why don''t you take the initiative to solve them?"


    Su Yan said, "I came to the Yaozu to clean up, not to kill."


    "But if you don''t stand up, these young people will always come to harass, how can you clean up?"


    "Then what should I do in your opinion?" Su Yan asked.


    "Of course it is to open the formation, let these people in, then chop off their heads, and then throw them out. After that, they will be cleansed for a while."


    Su Yan said, "Really? If these people who were killed by me have the inheritance of their masters, and there are ancestors behind them as masters, what about those forces who want to seek revenge?


    "You can kill it again! Su Yan, you are easy to think too much, I think you are rarely free in this life!" Princess Kong Qian stretched out, "I never think about this much. The question is, instead of keeping everything in your own palm like you do, how many years have you not also come here?"


    Su Yan said: "You have an old mother and ancestor Phoenix who controls the immortal realm and has achieved the emperor''s cultivation since the foundation of the world. Others don''t. If others are as domineering as you, I am afraid that you will not be happy for half a year."


    During the chatting between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, a nine-story pagoda suddenly appeared in the sea of ??clouds below, stirring the surrounding sea of ??clouds toppling the earth and forming layer after layer of waves!


    It is really spectacular to the extreme!


    And a pagoda that suppressed the sea of ??clouds was still constantly zooming in. With the suppression of this pagoda, Su Yan''s formation suddenly became shaky.


    Princess Kong Qian clapped her hands and said, "Su Yan, your formation is about to be broken. It seems that you can only use this princess''s method to meet the enemy!"

 Chapter 3390： Linglong Di listen

    The third thousand three hundred and ninety chapters of Linglong''s Truth


    Su Yan didn''t care much about this formation being broken, because in Su Yan''s mind, this formation was originally more effective than surrendering the enemy.


    It was originally Su Yanxing who came here, and arranged it casually, and there was no magic weapon to be the case. In front of truly powerful magic weapons and monks, they are just like paper toys.


    It''s just that these people have been trapped by this small formation for so long, it seems that their strength is not very strong.


    Su Yan stood proudly with his hands on top of the mountain.


    Mo Wen''s Divine Sword was inserted directly into the rocks beside it.


    I saw the fairy yuan released from the nine-story pagoda below it became stronger and stronger.


    And among the clouds, there were countless fierce golden thunder and lightning, and the shining thunder and lightning shone the sea of ??clouds below!


    Then, I saw that this nine-story pagoda first exposed its head from the sea of ??clouds, and then the entire pagoda was killed out of the sea of ??clouds!


    This pagoda has red walls and green tiles, and there are many unique symbols on it.


    After the pagoda appeared, another five monks appeared in Su Yan''s sight.


    The five monks all wore black cloaks, hiding all their faces under their hoods.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Since you dare to break in, why are you sneaky and dare not see people?"


    After Princess Kong Qian asked this question, although the five people opposite could not see their faces, they were all obviously angry.


    The sea of ??clouds was broken by one layer, and the vertical and horizontal golden electric lights below were also taken into his hands by a monk. It turned out to be a whip shining with golden electric lights.


    The leader in the middle dragged a nine-story pagoda in his hands.


    This nine-story pagoda attracted a lot of attention from Su Yan. Su Yan could tell at a glance, this decision is not a common magic weapon, the power of the connotation is very good, I am afraid it is a good thing that flows down from the fairyland above.


    It seemed that the other party had also come prepared, not without reason to come to Su Yan''s prestige.


    Although there are five people on the opposite side, they have an advantage in number and hold a treasure, but Su Yan is not afraid of it. Instead, he shows a very playful smile and said: "Are you helping the son of Jiangbei City to find face? ?"


    The five black-robed men on the opposite side were all taken aback, seeming to be overwhelmed by Su Yan''s question.


    After a short while, one person took the initiative to remove the hood from his black robe. It turned out to be the Master Shenyin who had been cut off by Su Yan before.


    Master Shenyin stared at Su Yan with a very obvious anger.


    Fortunately that day, the Master Shenyin was agile, hiding his true body in his broken arm, and deceived Su Yan with a glamorous blindfold, otherwise, I''m afraid it would have already fallen.


    I don''t even have a chance to come here today for revenge!


    After returning that day, Master Shenyin became more and more angry and wanted to cut Su Yan away. After that, Bai Fang asked about Su Yan''s information, and after knowing that Su Yan had settled in the City of Silver Moon, he started. A plan of revenge.


    Su Yan saw the Master Shenyin, but Princess Kong Qian said: "This person looks familiar, have we met somewhere?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked her sincerely. She really didn''t remember the appearance of Master Shenyin.


    She was standing on the mountain watching the battle that day, and the battlefield was in the sky. She looked dimly at first, and more importantly, these little girls, Princess Kong Qian never took it to heart, let alone remembered the other side��s appearance. Up.


    But in the eyes of the Master Shenyin, this is undoubtedly a deliberate insult. He is already a master-level earth immortal within a thousand miles of the Tongtian River. Who does not know the name of his Master Shenyin?


    This woman dared to look down on him so much, which made the Master Shenyin even more angry! And secretly vowed in my heart that after killing this pair of dog men and women, the skulls of these two men and women must be made into wine vessels!


    Su Yan was not very angry, and explained to Princess Kong Qian and Yan Yueshen: "Did you not fight with this person in the sky to save Mallow? It was him who had an arm cut off by me."


    After Su Yan explained this, Princess Kong Qian also showed a relieved expression, and said: "Is it that unusable thing? Why does he still have a face to hit this side?"


    It''s okay for Princess Kong Qian not to speak, she just took a few words to make Shenyin so popular that her beard was about to stand up!


    But Princess Kong Qian had not intentionally angered Master Shenyin.


    Perhaps the most hurtful thing in this world is the truth.


    Shenyin Shenyin said: "Su Yan, the old man has found out your identity, but you are a casual cultivator in the wilderness. There is no school. Even the sign of Keqing in the City of Silver Moon was just obtained. You dare to count. Repeatedly insulted the old man. If the old man can��t kill you two dog men and women, I��m afraid he won��t be able to get along near this Tongtian River!"


    Princess Kong Qian showed a bored expression, and said: "These people are really noisy, Su Yan, you should send these people out soon, it''s better to be clean."


    The Master Shenyin stared at Princess Kong Qian, and his hatred for her faintly surpassed Su Yan, even if Su Yan cut off his arm and almost killed him to death, it is not as good as the woman''s to him. insult!


    Su Yan said: "I just have a little bit of new insights in my practice these past two days. I want to find someone to verify it. You take the initiative to send it to the door. To be honest, it''s too time."


    A black-robed man next to him said: "Master Shenyin, why bother to talk so much nonsense with this kid, don''t you just do it with him? The five of us act together. Is it possible that we can''t deal with this pair of dogs? The most important thing is now. Seal the surrounding area to prevent them from having a chance to seek help from Silvermoon City!"


    Master Shenyin nodded after thinking for a moment.


    With the approval of the Master Shenyin, the monk formed many very complicated seals on his hands. The last cold red light was formed in his hands. After it was released, it turned into a sky and earth net covering the surrounding mountains. , Directly enveloping Su Yan''s formations.


    The combination of this magic weapon and spell is so powerful that even Su Yan couldn''t help showing an expression of admiration.


    I have to say that there is a gap between the cultivators in the fairy world and the mortal world. These methods are impossible to see in the mortal world, and they can be said to belong to the level of miracles.


    But in the fairy world, any earth fairy can do it.


    "Having my exquisite truth to cover this area for dozens of miles is equivalent to cutting the surrounding space from the original place. Not only will any fighting sounds and breaths not leak out, even the fairy sword will not fly out. Wait until we After killing this pair of dog men and women and leaving, Silvermoon City found that it might be a long time later." The black robe man smiled triumphantly.


    The rest of the black-robed people also joined in and laughed together. After the Master Shenyin laughed, he suddenly closed his smile, revealing an extremely hateful look again!


    "Today''s matter, either you die or I die! There is definitely no third way to go!"

 Chapter 3391： Stretch the bones

    Chapter 3391 Stretching the muscles and bones


    Linglong Diting does have the ability to forcibly cut the surrounding space and create a battlefield.


    When Linglongdi heard the sky, there was no way to escape for convenience, and there was no way to move in to rescue soldiers.


    This is also the most important reason why Master Shenyin invited Yangjiao Daxian to assist in the fist. Even if the big immortal lion with horns opened his mouth for thirty crystal stones, Master Shenyin could only accept this condition with pain.


    The sky seemed to have changed and remained unchanged under the envelope of Linglong Di.


    After seeing the smug expressions of these people in black, Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a weird smile and said: "This princess hasn''t revealed her face for a long time. She is always holding herself in this human body. It''s boring, since he has already actively cut off the surrounding breath, is there any scruples about the princess..."


    "That''s not a problem, but how can the princess''s dharmakaya of thousands of miles be accommodated in this mere tens of miles?" Su Yan asked.


    Princess Kong Qian said coquettishly: "That person can always transform into the real body of a peacock. At most, he will not reveal his law body. He is always suffocated in this small human body."


    Princess Kong Qian has the beauty of the country and the city, and the pair of heterochromatic pupils have a style that is difficult to describe in words. When she is willing to act like a baby, I am afraid that no one in this world will reject her.


    Perhaps this is the most important reason for her to develop a domineering personality. How can a woman who has a lot of love in one body not be domineering?


    Even Su Yan chose to nod his head, letting the suffocated Princess Kong Qian a little presumptuous.


    "Don''t play too much." Before Su Yan''s words fell, she saw Princess Kong Qian gradually change her appearance and directly transformed into the appearance of the King of Ming Peacock.


    The colorful feathers are shining in the sun, and there is a five-color halo behind the peacock''s head. This is a manifestation of the divine nature. It seems that after returning to the fairy world, Princess Kong Qian''s divine recovery speed is also much faster.


    Princess Kong Qian''s changed real body was only about one mile in size, and after unfolding the pair of dazzling colorful wings, it was only one and a half miles away.


    The body here is not worth mentioning to the five evil spirits of the world.


    But in the eyes of Yaozu Dixian, it is already a very scary existence!


    The size of the true body represents the strength of the original source, and the power of the divine nature represents the descent and blood must be very noble.


    The master Shenyin on the opposite side was stunned at once, and he couldn''t imagine that this slanderous woman had such a terrifying real body...


    The strength and lineage that Yaozu values ??most are actually the overwhelming advantage of the opponent!


    When Princess Kong Qian showed her true body, even a fool could see that her bloodline would definitely be very extraordinary, and it must have something to do with the beasts of the ancient times! Otherwise, she won''t have the blessing of divinity!


    Even the power of this divine nature has to overwhelm the evil spirit by far!


    This is a situation that no one expected. Master Shenyin has been studying how to deal with Su Yan, and he never thought that such a situation would happen!


    Su Yan was also amused secretly in his heart. The reason why he took the first shot every time and prevented Princess Kong Qian from doing it was not because Princess Kong Qian was not strong enough.


    It''s that Princess Kong Qian''s control of power is not fine, if she does it, she will inevitably break the ground. In this case, there is no way to keep a low profile.


    Master Shenyin is nothing but an old deer in the cave. After eating Zhu Guo, he gained spiritual consciousness and then cultivated into a spirit.


    There is no blood at all, and Princess Kong Qian is not in the same dimension at all, and there is no basic comparability.


    The four partners who helped Master Shenyin were also taken aback together.


    Just now, the very confident Immortal Claw''s Horn stammered: "God... Shenyin! What kind of existence are you, you, you provoking? Te Niang''s! This is what you said about the dispersal in the wilderness. Xiu? What the **** are you doing! Are you trying to ruin us all here?"


    The Master Shenyin was speechless, and the peacock in front of him was at its apex, as if such a beautiful creature shouldn''t exist in the world.


    It''s just that what lies within this beauty is a murderous intent and a terrifying determination!


    Princess Kong Qian had long wanted to show her true body, but she had been suppressed by Su Yan.


    Master Shenyin and the others are also really stupid. They released the Linglong Truth to isolate everything, thinking that they could kill Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian without disturbing the City of Silver Moon.


    Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to help Princess Kong Qian create an opportunity to use her muscles.


    Regarding this, Princess Kong Qian would naturally give them a good return...


    When Princess Kong Qian flicked her wings, a circle of fire and rain fell directly in the sky!


    This rain of fire fell on the surrounding mountains, and the mountains directly turned into a sea of ??fire. No matter how hard the rock was, it slowly dissolved under the flame of the Phoenix!


    The rain of fire fell in the middle of the sea of ??clouds, and the sea of ??clouds quickly evaporated!


    The surrounding area was full of red, as if it had come to the end of the world.


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and said, "Princess, this is the dojo we just selected. Do you want to completely destroy the surrounding area?"


    After reading Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian realized that she was a little too smug enough to forget that this was her home. If it were destroyed, it would be difficult to find such a good cave in this area.


    Princess Kong Qian transmitted the sound to Su Yan, and said in a coquettish tone: "You are so long-winded. Isn''t this princess not measured? But just stretch your muscles, why are you so nervous?"


    Even so, Princess Kong Qian converged a lot, first retracted all the flames of the Phoenix, and then landed on the tips of her wings again.


    Then there was a scream, and they killed the Master Shenyin!


    Without the oppression of the Phoenix Flame, Master Shenyin only felt a lot easier, at least they no longer have to face the Nine Heavens Demon Flame that is far beyond their ability!


    Da Ming Wang Peacock just flapped its wings, creating a typhoon-like effect in the air. Many strange pines and cypresses on the mountain were directly uprooted and turned into ashes by the scorching wind.


    In the hands of Master Shenyin, that nine-story pagoda once again shot, and after being released, it directly grew bigger, and wanted to land on Princess Kong Qian''s back and directly suppress Princess Kong Qian.


    This nine-story pagoda is not the magic weapon of the Shenyin Master, but he borrowed it from a hidden senior in the Tongtian River in order to deal with Su Yan! The name is the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda!


    Constantly changing with the power of the five elements, it finally formed the aura of the universe mysterious yellow, which weighed far more than a mountain.


    That''s why he could easily break Su Yan''s formation just now!

 Chapter 3392： Devour the fairy

    Chapter 3392: Swallow Demon Immortal


    At this time, the Five Elements Profound Yellow Pagoda fell on Princess Kong Qian''s back, and Master Shenyin was desperately reading the magic trick while forming the seal with both hands.


    Because he knows clearly that his tiny body, even if it changes in front of Princess Kong Qian, it can only be swallowed by the other party!


    In front of the Ming Wang Kong Qian, it is also a very unwise choice to fight with him. The powerful aura rushing to the face already shows that the peacock in front of you is a legendary monster!


    Their only option is to forcefully suppress with Fabao!


    But the difficulty of this matter is far more than the master Shenyin expected!


    Princess Kong Qian swept through the dojo of the real person of Cihang, and slaughtered the immortal domain of Leng Ji Xiandi, killing countless!


    Even if the power today is far less than the peak of the year, it is definitely not comparable to that of the demons.


    The Five Elements Profound Yellow Pagoda fell directly on Princess Kong Qian''s back, but Princess Kong Qian was not suppressed to the ground, so she was not affected by spreading her wings.


    Master Shenyin chanted the spell desperately, and the divine light from the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda became stronger, but it was meaningless.


    Princess Kong Qian carried the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda on her back, but her flight speed became a little slower, nothing more!


    Master Shenyin was shocked for a while, opened his mouth wide and even forgot to say the spell.


    Seeing that Princess Kong Qian had already rushed towards her face, at this critical moment of life and death, the monks beside Master Shenyin put their hands together and forced the space between them and Princess Kong Qian to lengthen the space between them and Princess Kong Qian. Ten times, at the same time, many time and space cracks were created in the middle, which barely blocked Princess Kong Qian!


    "Shenyin, what are you in a daze! Do you want our brothers to confess all here?"


    After hearing the angry scolding, Master Shenyin showed an expression like waking up from a dream. Today, I am afraid that it is impossible to find the trouble of this couple!


    The two of them are not **** and casual repairs at all, the intelligence dealers in Silvermoon City are talking nonsense!


    This woman has such a divine nature, even in the upper fairyland, it is very rare! In terms of blood lineage, I am afraid that it is more than a hundred times more noble than these monster races. No monster in the Tongtian River can compare with this woman!


    Now is not the time to consider whether they can defeat the opponent and avenge them. The only thing to consider is whether they can successfully escape in front of this woman!


    If everyone had fallen here, then it would really be devastated!


    After the space in front of them was elongated, although Master Shenyin was close in front of them, the actual distance was at least a few hundred miles.


    Fighting here, Princess Kong Qian has to worry that this is the cave where she and Su Yan are based, so it is impossible to use her full strength. She originally cultivated not many techniques, and relied on the inherent divine power.


    With his divine power and physical talents restrained, he was also burdened with a five-element fantasy pagoda as heavy as a mountain, but he couldn''t think of a good way to break the game, and he couldn''t help becoming a little upset.


    In terms of temper, Princess Kong Qian is definitely not good.


    In a sense, offending Princess Kong Qian is more serious than offending Su Yan!


    When Princess Kong Qian became annoyed, she saw a lot of colorful feathers suddenly appeared in the sky!


    When Master Shenyin saw these colorful feathers, he showed a surprised expression in the next moment, because at first he thought it was Princess Kong Qian who was suppressed by the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda so that her feathers shook off. support!


    But reality soon shattered his fantasy!


    These fallen feathers carried a certain kind of strong divinity, destroying the space magic to pieces!


    When the method of stacking empty space was broken, Princess Kong Qian''s huge figure and powerful murderous aura came upon her, and Master Shenyin''s face showed extreme panic!


    Princess Kong Qian carried the five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda on her back, and she slammed into her without reducing her mobility!


    Boom!


    I saw a mountain peak completely razed in an instant, even Su Yan''s clothes fluttered in the violent wind, and the earth and mountain peaks under his feet were also violently shaking!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. Even if Princess Kong Qian constricted, the movement that came out was still broken.


    Thanks to Linglongdi''s listening to isolate everything, otherwise, I am afraid that the ancestor who is hidden in the Tongtian River will be shocked by her!


    Not only was a mountain turned into powder under the blow of Princess Kong Qian, even Linglongdi��s enchantment shook violently, and many gravels fell on every surrounding mountain peak.


    Master Shenyin brought a total of four companions to find Su Yan to seek revenge. After Princess Kong Qian''s blow, the two demon immortals died without a place to bury them.


    The Master Shenyin also almost fell, thanks to the big immortal Yangjiao who took the Master Shenyin to break through the space forcibly and flashed to the top of Linglong Diying, which was considered a disaster.


    There is also a great jade lantern below who is already in a dying state. He used his strongest magic weapon to avoid Princess Kong Qian''s blow. The result was that the magic weapon was crushed and he was seriously injured!


    Princess Kong Qian opened a mouth, a powerful suction came, and soon swallowed the Jade Lantern Great Immortal directly into her mouth!


    The Jade Lantern Great Immortal in the middle of the Earth Immortal became the food of Princess Kong Qian.


    After witnessing the scene, Master Shenyin and Big Immortal Yang Jiao only felt their horror. Compared with Princess Kong Qian, these thousand-year-old fairies are really nothing on the table.


    Princess Kong Qian hadn''t eaten a real fairy for many years. After Xianyuan entered his throat, she showed a very contented look. Then she turned her head and turned her eyes to the Master Shenyin and the Great Immortal Yangjiao.


    Princess Kong Qian''s eyes are typical of predators.


    Shenyin said: "How can this be good? Antlers, why don''t you accept Linglong''s truth? Now we are trapped in this enchantment and become her prey!"


    The big immortal Yangjiao stammered: "Why don''t I, I, I know? But, but this exquisite truth is originally the magic weapon I stole from Western Bliss. The power is too great and I can''t control it. I want to put it away. So simple and simple? Blame you! Shenyin, what monster have you provoked?!"


    The Master Shenyin and the Great Immortal Yang Horn could not be Princess Kong Qian''s opponent, this is the most direct bloodline suppression.


    If you can��t listen to Linglong''s truth, it will be the end of their hope of escape.


    Su Yan whispered: "The so-called cocoon and self-binding are nothing more than this. You think that shaping the barrier can trap me to death, but you don''t expect to dig a grave for yourself in the end. However, this exquisite truth sounds like a good magic weapon, and it is very useful to keep it in your hand. ."


    Princess Kong Qian shook her wings again and flew into the sky again.


    A gluttonous feast is about to begin!

 Chapter 3393： Dead end

    Chapter 3393: Seeking Death


    The Master Shenyin has nothing to do, but forcibly opens a Tianhe in the sky!


    This is a typical dead horse as a living horse doctor. In fact, he also knew in his heart that his water spells were meaningless in front of the divine King Peacock!


    When Princess Kong Qian opened her wings, the heat wave rushing towards her face already showed that she would have an absolute advantage in the confrontation between water and fire!


    Sure enough, Tianhe watched as she wrapped Princess Kong Qian around, but the phoenix flame remaining on the tips of Princess Kong Qian''s wings also burst out in Tianhe!


    A Tianhe instantly evaporates in the air, changing into a lot of white water vapor!


    Big Immortal Yangjiao was still thinking of a way to escape, but suddenly the back of his waist was tight, and then he flew out!


    It turned out that Master Shenyin shot from behind and sent the big fairy Yangjiao towards Princess Kong Qian!


    Big Immortal Yangjiao had no idea that she would be stabbed from the back by the Master Shenyin at this time, and flew into the air unexpectedly, just when she ran into Princess Kong Qian who broke through the Tianhe!


    Faced with the food that suddenly flew in, Princess Kong Qian would certainly not miss it. She opened her beak and swallowed the horned fairy into her body!


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Master Shenyin also turned his body into flowing water, spreading directly downward!


    Turning the body into flowing water can be integrated into the rivers of the earth veins. The direction of the rivers of the earth veins is extremely complicated and almost impossible to trace.


    Master Shenyin used this method to escape from danger many times. At this moment, he didn''t care about anything, he just wanted to save his life.


    Su Yan watched the big fairy with horns turn into more and more transparent water rushing into the river below, and did not stop it.


    Master Shenyin got into the water, and he couldn''t help but cheer. But when he wanted to head towards the water source in the depths of the earth veins, he didn''t want to encounter an obstacle!


    This barrier comes from Linglong Di listen!


    The enchantment created by Linglong Diting is an all-round enchantment, and it is impossible for people to escape by means of escape!


    Su Yan saw this a long time ago, so he didn''t stop Master Shenyin, Master Shenyin was destined to have no way to escape!


    A look of despair appeared on Master Shenyin''s face. The four demon fairies who followed him to help the fist have all fallen. Now he is the only one left to face the powerful King Peacock.


    What he has to face at this time is a mortal situation that cannot be retreated!


    After fully understanding his situation, Master Shenyin gave birth to a fierce energy in his heart!


    Since there is no way to escape, it is better to fight for life!


    But if you want to fight Da Ming King Peacock, Master Shenyin has absolutely no courage, so the target chosen by Master Shenyin is Su Yan!


    The flowing water on the ground, combined with Master Shenyin��s own immortal essence and blood, merged together, turning into a river of blood that swept the sky, and surrounded Su Yan who was standing on the top of the cliff at lightning speed!


    "Boy! Your concubine is so powerful! The old man is ashamed! But the old man is not helpless! If you want the old man''s life, the old man is here to die with you!" The words of Master Shenyin gritted your teeth, it seems Is really planning to fight Su Yan desperately.


    In contrast, Su Yan''s face seemed extremely calm, just saying: "Do you think you have the ability to die with me?"


    "Boy, don''t be mad! Although you have dragon blood, you have no divinity in you! If you don''t have divinity, how can the old man be afraid of you! After all, the old man''s cultivation is better! You are amazing! Just take a sword, as long as you restrain your sword, you won''t be good!"


    Master Shenyin only felt that he had grasped Su Yan''s veins. His only mistake was to underestimate the woman next to Su Yan, but he also paid a high enough price!


    If this battle were to be revealed, I am afraid that the entire world of monsters in Tongtian Dahe would be shocked!


    When the time comes, the fairyland above will have to intervene!


    But there is an important prerequisite for all this, that is, the Master Shenyin can successfully escape from the enchantment of Linglong Di listen.


    If you can''t escape, everything is extravagant talk!


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, just listen to the old man honestly! The old man has a bad life now, and the most feared thing is to die with you!" Master Shenyin threatened Su Yan again.


    But Su Yan showed a mocking smile instead, and then gently pressed his hand on the Mo Wen Divine Sword, a purple sword light out of its sheath like a dragon, and it had already shone in the air seven times in the blink of an eye!


    Then Su Yan slowly put the long sword into its sheath, with a sure expression on his face.


    The Master Shenyin who has turned into a river of blood laughed loudly and said: "The old man has turned into running water. Even if the running water is cut off, it can gather again. Can your sword hurt the old man or not? You fool! The old man knows. You are very good at swordsmanship, and you have already thought about how to restrain your swordsmanship!"


    Su Yan said, "I never talk nonsense with dead people."


    Master Shenyin��s laughter suddenly stopped, and then said in an extremely difficult tone: ��What have you done to the old man? Why the old man��s soul... the old man��s soul seems to have been hit by a lot of swords! Old man The primordial spirit has also melted into the flowing water, how can you... the old man is not reconciled!"


    Su Yan still stood on the cliff and didn''t bother to explain anything. Talking to the dead is a waste of time.


    With Su Yan''s realm of swordsmanship, turning into a body of water and fire in front of him wants to be immortal, which is simply a dream!


    The blood river in the sky also suddenly collapsed, and together with the mist that was evaporated by Princess Kong Qian, it turned into a heavy rain.


    In this torrential rain, Princess Kong Qian took her real body and transformed into a coquettish woman again and flew back to the cliff.


    When she saw Su Yan, she pouted first, then stomped her feet, and said, "This time it is obviously a chance for this princess to stretch her muscles and bones. The master of the gods is obviously the prey of this princess, so you have snatched away this princess. Very unwilling! Su Yan, don''t you think you have done something wrong?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "He is looking for me to find my own way. What can I do."


    "Huh! This princess doesn''t care about it. You owe this princess this time! This princess writes it down first."


    Su Yan smiled and did not answer.


    It is completely meaningless to reason with a woman, especially for a sassy woman like Princess Kong Qian. If you want to reason with her, she will only think that you are pedantic, and there will be no second feelings other than that.


    The Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda that had just been used by the Master Shenyin lost the master''s control and fell among the mountains, like a building that has stood here for a thousand years.


    Although this nine-story pagoda is also quite powerful, it doesn''t enter Su Yan''s eyes very much.


    The surrounding red enchantment was still there, and Su Yan was already thinking of how to subdue this Buddha treasure called Linglong Diting.


    With Linglong''s insight, it will definitely be much more convenient when you want to do something that has to be hidden.

 Chapter 3394： Strengthen the Dragons Back

    Chapter 3394: Consolidating the Dragon Spine


    Linglong Diting''s barrier lasted for a total of seven days, and then disappeared without Xianyuan''s support.


    It wasn''t that Su Yan couldn''t break the barrier of Linglong Di listen, but he was afraid that while destroying the barrier, he would also destroy the magic weapon. If that was the case, it would not be worth the loss.


    Seven days later, while her sister resolved, Linglong Diting also fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    It turns out that Linglong Diting is a string of beads, twelve in total, which can be worn on the wrist. The largest bead is as red as blood, and it does have deep Buddhist blessings inside.


    To use Linglong Di Hearing, a spell is needed to exert its power.


    But the horned fairy had already died tragically in Princess Kong Qian''s belly. Su Yan would never know the spell. At this time, he could only crack the core of the magic weapon.


    The magic weapon system of Buddhism is completely different from the magic weapon system of Taoism. Although Su Yan knows a little about Buddhism, he does not have a deep knowledge of it.


    Although Princess Kong Qian is the Peacock Bodhisattva, the Great King of Bliss in the West, she did not get this bodhisattva by practice at all, but by the connection with Sakyamuni Buddha when she became a Buddha.


    Princess Kong Qian knows nothing about Buddhism, and has almost no interest at all.


    She can provide little help.


    After Su Yan had collected Linglong''s Truth, his eyes naturally fell on the nine-story five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda.


    This pagoda has a divine light, at least a fifth-grade fairy.


    Any immortal tool that enters the fifth rank or above must be a masterpiece of the heavenly immortal, and the earthly immortal cannot be refined.


    This kind of immortal artifacts generally flow from the immortal realm above to the endless continent.


    Moreover, Su Yan also sensed that there was some kind of divine aura in this pagoda connected with a stronger existence.


    Su Yan knew right away that this nine-story pagoda might have a master, but was borrowed by the Master Shenyin to deal with Su Yan.


    The immortal who can own this nine-story pagoda should have a cultivation base far above that of the Master Shenyin, I am afraid that he has reached the realm of heavenly immortals.


    If Su Yan forcibly erased the spiritual consciousness on the pagoda, the original owner of the distant pagoda would also be alarmed.


    It is not suitable to make too many enemies now, and this nine-story pagoda is far inferior to Linglongdi. Su Yan is really not interested, so let this nine-story pagoda stand among the mountains.


    After this turmoil, Su Yan''s cave was quiet for several days, and there was no trouble to come to him again.


    The fall of the five demon immortals and the traces of a great battle were all washed away by the rain.


    Even the owner of the nine-story pagoda hasn''t noticed anything wrong, and the Tongtian River is as calm as ever.


    But somewhere out of sight, a storm is already brewing.


    After solving the trouble, Su Yan also had time to sort out the Xian Yuan in his body and formulate a training plan.


    After this battle, Su Yan surprisingly discovered that Princess Kong Qian''s divine power recovered extremely quickly, and she could continuously draw strength from the spiritual energy of the fairy world without any practice!


    Even the fleshly sanctified Su Yan couldn''t do such outrageous things, only the ancient sages of ancient times could do such things.


    But as far as Su Yan knew, the ancient sage had been annihilated at the end of the first epoch, and there was only one ancient sage in the immortal world today.


    Su Yan suspected that Princess Kong Qian was actually the body of the ancient sage, so she could become stronger and stronger without training.


    But even if Princess Kong Qian is really the body of the ancient sage, it is of no use. With her character, it is difficult to sink her heart for a boring and tedious practice. If she has not practiced, she will not be able to develop her potential and talent. Real gold will also be buried in the yellow sand.


    Su Yan ascended to the Immortal Realm with almost a complete physical body, which could be regarded as a sacred body.


    The strength of physical body sanctification compared to reshaping the body of the fairy spirit in Huaxianchi lies in the degree of compatibility between the physical body and the soul.


    Although the body of the celestial spirit absorbs the aura of the celestial essence faster, because it is an acquired body, it is also extremely easy to encounter bottlenecks in practice.


    And the biggest advantage of physical sanctification is that there is almost no bottleneck before the Jinxian''s cultivation base has been booked, and you can enter the realm of Jinxian all the way.


    Once you enter the realm of the Golden Immortal, you can survive the catastrophe, and the aging of the physical body is calculated in 100,000 years.


    At this time, Su Yan slowly guided the Xian Yuan in the dantian into the limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and finally followed the tail into the Yunding Tiangong.


    The root bone that practitioners often say is the spine. Su Yan''s spine has not been damaged after nine trials of the celestial calamity, and after absorbing the spirit of the fairy world, it has become more and more firm!


    When Su Yan swallows the immortal yuan and moves his back, the spine will make a sound of dragon and tiger!


    This shows that Su Yan''s dragon spine is about to be successfully cultivated!


    Once the dragon spine is successfully cultivated, it will form a strong support for the immortal dragon **** battle body!


    And Su Yan''s power will follow by leaps and bounds, at least with the power of a hundred dragon elephants!


    With the blessing of the power of a hundred-headed dragon elephant, even without a little celestial element, a mountain can be shattered directly!


    When Su Yan has cultivated from the realm of Hualong to the realm of Jackie Chan, then he will have the power of ten thousand heads of dragon elephants, and he can shatter mountains and rivers with only one foot. At that time, even compared to the demon gods of ancient times, he will not lose a bit!


    Xianyuan quickly circulated in Su Yan''s body for a week, and then returned to his dantian.


    Almost all the waste in the body was discharged, and what remained was the purest power of the immortal!


    This pure power began to nourish Su Yan''s spirit again, allowing Su Yan''s spirit to be sublimated!


    If it is the earth immortal cultivated by the virtual immortal, at this time, I am afraid that it will encounter the bottleneck of three barriers and ten obstacles, and only after one breakthrough can enter the middle of the earth immortal.


    And after entering the middle of the earth fairy, there will be more dangerous peaks waiting to be climbed!


    Regardless of these barriers or bottlenecks, all of them are non-existent. As he breathed and breathed, the heavenly spirits of the immortal origin gathered towards him!


    In just half an hour, Su Yan''s dantian was already full!


    If there was an earth fairy watching Su Yan meditating here, he would be even more shocked. Even for an earth immortal with outstanding talent, it would take at least twelve hours to refine the immortal essence of his dantian to the full extent.


    And Su Yan only took half an hour to strengthen the Dragon''s Back!


    If Su Yan only wants to refine Xian Yuan, I''m afraid the speed will be even more terrifying!


    If you continue to cultivate at this speed, you will be able to break through the barriers between the earth immortal and the celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial celestially, and you will soon be able to kill the heavenly immortal domain!

 Chapter 3395： Delightful

    Chapter 3395: Happy


    "It''s too easy!" Even Su Yan couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    The movement of the qi of the immortal origin in Su Yan''s body is like mercury rushing into the ground, without any hindrance, let alone the slightest feeling of stagnation!


    It seems that more than 300 acupuncture points in the whole body correspond to the stars in the sky. Not only will they not become an obstacle to True Qi walking, but will help Xianyuan grow stronger!


    Only then can Su Yan realize the benefits of physical sanctification. It''s like a person who is struck by a sky thunder and suddenly possesses more than a hundred times the roots of an ordinary person. Such a person''s cultivation for one hour is equivalent to an ordinary person''s cultivation for a hundred hours. !


    The efficiency of cultivation is more than a hundred times that of other earth immortals!


    When Su Yan was practicing in the first life, although he became the supreme Emperor Xianwu, he was not a saint in the flesh. He was overwhelmed with thorns and thorns when he practiced all the way, and I don''t know how many difficulties he went through.


    But this time it was completely different!


    The bottlenecks and difficulties encountered in the previous practice seemed to disappear all at once. Not only did the physical body seem to have cultivated into a broad road, all the auras flowed unimpeded, and even the immortal spirit of the outside world became obedient!


    This kind of unhindered feeling is really delightful!


    When the Xianyuan in the dantian cultivated to Manying, Su Yan also opened his eyes directly.


    Even though it was night, and the surrounding area was completely dark, but Su Yan��s blue-purple pupils could clearly see the surroundings. Not only could he see where the stone tables and chairs were, but also where they were. Princess Kong Qian''s sleeping position lying on the stone bed, even the hair on her face can be seen clearly.


    Su Yan gently supported the ground with his hands, and then he flew directly up, and when he landed again, he was already outside the cave.


    The stars in the sky are shining, and there are many fairylands among the stars.


    Su Yan was once a member of the top, and he was at the top!


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and squeezed it into a fist in the air. At this moment, Su Yan was full of strong determination.


    Then a layer of blue-purple dragon scales gradually appeared on Su Yan''s body. This layer of dragon scales slowly absorbed the starlight reflected on it, and then gradually merged with the immortal element in Su Yan''s body.


    Suddenly, Su Yan only felt that his arm was full of explosive power.


    Looking down and looking at it carefully, in addition to covering the dragon scale armor, even the muscle lines of this arm have become very explosive!


    After a fist was thrown out, the fist wind turned into a roaring dragon in the air. Although Su Yan''s fist did not use Xian Yuan, the surrounding air was all disturbed!


    "This punch is so strong! But... it can be stronger!"


    Then Su Yan slammed another punch out, and the punch exploded after going out three hundred feet, and the surrounding air formed a turbulence!


    What this exploded was the air pushed out by Su Yan''s power. Only after the force had passed a certain boundary, could the air be turned into an air cannon!


    At this moment, three different exercises appeared in Su Yan''s mind. These exercises are all exercises for training the physical body. With his indestructible dragon **** fighting body, he can easily enter a higher peak. In!


    "Unexpectedly, physical sanctification would have such a powerful blessing for the immortal dragon **** battle body! I am afraid that in this life I can surpass myself and achieve this immortal world invincible legend!


    Although the Great Emperor Xianwu was number one in the world in immortal arts and martial arts, he did not cultivate into the strongest war body in the immortal world.


    Judging from the current situation, if you can return to the realm of the top of the great emperor, at least the strength of the physical body is far greater than that of the year!


    Coupled with the two magical skills of "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" and "Great Buddha Jue", Su Yan will definitely be able to reach a higher peak!


    What you lost back then must be taken back by yourself!


    It is precisely with this belief that Su Yan can reincarnate in the world eight times, and his spiritual consciousness is insomnia!


    After two punches, each piece of the dragon scales that had absorbed the power of the stars began to emit light blue light, and this light blue light gradually formed a body-protecting divine light, matched with the powerful dragon energy, in Su Yan''s body Form a powerful body guard divine light outside!


    Su Yan looked back at this time. Princess Kong Qian didn''t know when she walked out of the stone cave, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and leaning against the stone wall to look at Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian''s pair of heterochromatic pupils are very bright in the dark, like two best gems.


    Su Yan knew that his eyes must be similar to Princess Kong Qian, almost able to shine in the night.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Do you not rest even after you have practiced enough?"


    Su Yan said: "The practice just now went too smoothly, so I need to vent some emotions in my heart."


    "Really? Are there any surprises?" Princess Kong Qian asked lazily.


    Su Yan said proudly: "Although I am only the early cultivation base of the earth immortals, I am afraid that those earth immortals who have reached the top will not be my opponents, even those weaker heaven immortals can challenge it."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I thought it was something interesting. It turned out to be this kind of thing. Isn''t it obvious? You are sanctified in the flesh, and you are not on the same starting line as these people. What is there to cover these people? Surprisingly, even I... seems to be different from before?"


    "You? What''s the difference?" Su Yan asked strangely.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "After I came back to the Immortal Realm this time, the speed of absorbing the immortal essence has obviously become much faster. It is as if a person is in a state of being full all day long. You are full, and you don��t allow others to change their true nature. How can a mere human body hold so many immortal spirits?"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, and didn''t know what to say.


    Princess Kong Qian continued: "I thought and thought about how this could happen. Later I figured it out a little bit. I seemed to have a little bit of light with you. Su Yan, you are incarnate, and I was forcibly dragged by you. From the immortal world, there is no damage, does it mean that half of the body becomes holy?"


    "Half flesh becomes holy? This is the first time I have heard such a statement." Su Yan said.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Otherwise, how would you explain the speed at which this princess absorbs the spiritual energy of the immortal realm and the speed at which her divine power is restored? At most a hundred years, this princess will only be able to regain her former strength. Su Yan, within a hundred years Can you reach the peak of Emperor Immortal?"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "If it were someone else, maybe I couldn''t do this kind of thing, but who is Su Yan! Back then, I was invincible in the immortal world, and now I am even more holy in the flesh! A long time, but anything can happen! I have already said that what I have lost will definitely be retaken by my own hands! Those enemies, I will definitely take care of myself!"

 Chapter 3396： Invitation from the lord

    Chapter 3396 Invitation from the City Lord


    Nothing happened in the next few days, Su Yan was completely immersed in the cultivation, almost forgot the passage of time.


    It was not until seven days later that Mallow came to visit and liberated Su Yan from the state of being immersed in cultivation.


    Mallow''s purpose is also very simple. It is to invite Su Yan to the City of Silver Moon, saying that the Lord of the City has invited it.


    Princess Kong Qian smiled and asked what might be the reason, and Mallow said: "Master said in the hall last time that he is going to introduce Mr. Su Yan to the lord of the Qingqiu Kingdom, do you remember? The next Yuan Festival is now approaching. When it comes to the next Yuan Festival, the capital of the country will inevitably have a celebration, and the city lord of the thirteen cities will also go to congratulate. The master sister said this is a good opportunity to get ahead."


    According to Mallow''s meaning, Su Yan''s swordsmanship is invincible, and he shouldn''t be a small guest innocently, but should get ahead when he catches an opportunity!


    If you can''t be extremely chic in front of people, isn''t this powerful swordsmanship practiced for nothing?


    But Su Yan smiled, his face was calm and calm, and he had no interest in this so-called prominence.


    He has his own lofty ambitions, and has no interest in being famous in the kingdom of the demon.


    Compared with the immortal domains of the heavens, the country of Qingqiu is nothing more than an unknown small mountain village in the countryside. What''s the point of becoming the most powerful Aniu in this small village for Su Yan?


    What Su Yan wants now is to cultivate cleanly, recover the strength of the year in the fastest time, and at the same time avoid being discovered by the enemies of the year that he has returned to the immortal world. Both of these major goals require Su Yan to act low-key.


    So Su Yan smiled and said: "Mallow, you go back to the Lord of the City Lord, my Su has reached a certain bottleneck in my cultivation now, and it will take some time to clean up. This time I am afraid that I can''t go to the capital with the city owner. , But next time the city lord has any instructions, Su Yan will definitely not refuse."


    Seeing Su Yan��s refusal, Mallow laughed instead and said, ��Mr. Su��s refusal was indeed spoken by the respected Master. Master said that if Mr. Su definitely refuses, I will give this letter to me. Mr. Su. As long as Mr. Su has read the letter, he will definitely change his mind."


    As Mallow said, he really took out a letter from the sleeve of his sleeve, and it neatly read the six characters "Mr. Su Yan Jing Qi".


    Su Yan was also very curious about what reason the tall and unusual City Lord of Silver Moon would use to convince him that he must go to the royal capital of the Qingqiu Kingdom.


    Su Yan opened the letter, and Mallow turned around to avoid suspicion.


    After Su Yan opened the letter, his expression was very indifferent at first, but after seeing the content of the letter, he frowned slightly, and then muttered: "It seems that I have to go down the mountain. ."


    At this time, even Mallow became very curious, what exactly did the master write in the letter, so that Mr. Su Yan immediately changed his mind after reading it.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t say anything superfluous. She had a temperament that liked moving but not quiet. She had long felt that the days on the fairy mountain were really boring, and it would be nice to walk down the mountain just to look at the scenery along the way.


    Princess Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian followed Mallow down the mountain and soon reached the City of Silver Moon.


    The city lord had already been waiting in the city, and even the Jinluan Yuxuan was ready.


    Princess Kong Qian was a lot more lively after she arrived in the city, and she was also very satisfied with the magnificent Jin Luan Yuxun.


    Considering the tall size of the three people in the city lord, if the magic weapon for this trip is smaller, I am afraid that even people can''t fit in, this is actually impossible.


    Except for Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, the city lord only took three apprentices, two other Keqings, and ten servants to the royal capital. It was a light car.


    The city lord introduced these two guest qings to Su Yan. The two guest qings are a male and a female. The male is called the ancient soul layman. They practice a very strange and rare method of mixing soul control, and the female is called Qing Ya, which is a loose fairy cultivated by cultivation of plants and trees.


    These two have been guest officials in the City of Silver Moon for many years, and their status and reputation are very high, but their personalities are very approachable, and they are also very polite and unassuming when talking with Su Yan.


    Coupled with the fact that the city owner is always smiling, it is not lonely along the way.


    They talked a lot about the kingdom of Qingqiu and the great demon fairy in the Tongtian River, and Su Yan also knew the name of the powerful demon fairy in the Tongtian River.


    Su Yan is afraid that he will stay here for a long time, knowing that there is no harm in knowing these stories.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t like these monsters very much, and kept talking to Mallow about some weird topics.


    The two majestic fairy beasts pulled Jin Luan Yu Cha, and soon flew to the sky.


    After a while, Su Yan asked, "I don��t know if there is a magic weapon with the sign of a demon in the Tongtian River. It is a nine-story Buddha pagoda. The pagoda is also carved with many reliefs of Bodhisattvas and Arhats. Once used, it will be golden light. You can control the power of the five elements."


    When Su Yan��s question was finished, Qingya already said, ��Friend Su, I��m afraid you��re talking about the five-element Xuanwu pagoda of the Xuanwu ancestor in the Tongtian River. This magic weapon is a fifth-grade immortal tool. The heavenly immortals in the Immortal Territory of the Tianshen Mansion, for unknown reasons, descended from the heavens to live in seclusion in the Tongtian River. Later, many powerful demon immortals came to worship Xuanwu ancestors after hearing about his reputation.


    Su Yan only heard Qingya''s words and knew that the Master Shenyin must be one of the disciples of the Xuanwu ancestor, otherwise it would be impossible to borrow the Xuanwu ancestor''s famous magic weapon.


    The city lord and the others didn''t know that Master Shenyin and the other four Bai Ze demon celestial beings had all fallen into the hands of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. If they knew it, it would definitely not be so peaceful at this time.


    Although Qingqiu and Bai Ze have always had a dispute, it has not been a long time since five demon immortals fell at once.


    Although everyone was fighting very hard, there was still some tacit understanding in private. Generally speaking, I am absolutely unwilling to hurt my opponent''s life easily. Because once life is involved, it is an insoluble **** hatred.


    Of course, all monks who can log in to the immortal realm understand how difficult it is to practice.


    Ancient Soul Jushi said: "There are five ancestors in the Tongtian River. The Xuanwu ancestor is one of the five ancestors, and there are three powerhouses above the five ancestors. These three powerhouses are the real masters of the Tongtian River. ."


    Su Yan asked, "Can the Lord Qingqiu be among the top three?"


    Su Yan''s question made everyone around him show weird expressions. It seemed that the question was very absurd.


    The city lord explained with a smile: "Although the Lord of Qingqiu and Tongtian Dahe have some connections, they are not considered as monks in the great river. "

 Chapter 3397： Aooka Royal Capital

    Chapter 3397: Qingqiu Capital


    The master of Kunlun Immortal Territory is the ancestor Phoenix, which is the old mother of Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but glanced at Princess Kong Qian, but she was talking about her daughter''s home with Mallow at this time, and she didn''t care about Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan retracted his eyes, and pondered calmly.


    Master Shenyin''s five demon celestial beings fell together, because Linglong Di heard the breath, so no one outside knows that this happened.


    Xianshan has no years, even if the layman of the fairy world does not return to his cave for ten years, it is very normal.


    Perhaps when Bai Ze''s demon immortal realized that these five demon immortals had all fallen into Su Yan''s hands, Su Yan had already soared to the immortal domain above, so there was no need to worry too much.


    The king''s capital of the Qingqiu Kingdom is backed by mountains and water, in a flat valley between mountains.


    When you see the towering city wall, everyone knows it has arrived.


    The decorative significance of the walls of the fairy world is far greater than the actual defensive significance. However, according to etiquette, the foreign minister''s car still had to land outside the city first, and notify him before he could enter the city after receiving the manuscript from the city lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu had made preparations a long time ago, and the messenger with the hand-instruction had already waited at the gate of the city, and the whole process was considered quick.


    After entering the city, a festive atmosphere rushed over.


    There were a lot of people on the street, and for a moment, Princess Kong Qian suspected that she had returned to the world.


    The royal capital of the Qingqiu Kingdom possesses rare fireworks in the immortal world. According to the introduction of the city lord, there are at least 200,000 residents in the royal city.


    These residents are not humans, but elves sent by the Lord of Qingqiu.


    Most of these elves were transformed from the spirits of plants and trees, and more or less retained some of the breath of plants and trees.


    There are various shops in the city.


    The food and characters required by these spirits of vegetation are completely different. The most popular ones on the market are the essence of the sun and the moon and various soils.


    Princess Kong Qian finally got interested and said: "Su Yan, you see these people are really interesting, they are really sitting on the street and eating dirt together!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s excitement caused many pedestrians to look sideways, and Su Yan just smiled.


    This king capital can be regarded as a prosperous city on the endless continent.


    The carriage passed through the wide road all the way. According to the introduction of the envoy, the city was divided into four areas according to functions. There is a special market in West Market that sells various spars, magic weapons, formations, medicinal materials, and elixirs, beyond Su Yan''s. Expected.


    Moreover, there are not only monsters in the city, but also a lot of human monks.


    This year''s Xia Yuan Festival is the time when the lord of the country has been enthroned for five hundred years, so there will be various celebrations in the city.


    After arriving at the station, the city lord must follow the messenger into the palace to see the country lord, and Su Yan and others are arranged to rest in the post house.


    The first thing Su Yan does after arriving in the room is to meditate.


    Princess Kong Qian went out for a stroll, walked around in front of Su Yan, and said, "Hey! When you were on the mountain, you meditated all day, and everyone looked annoyed. You still meditate when you go down the mountain! Humph!"


    Princess Kong Qian had an overwhelming appearance. Once she became spoiled, there were few men in the world who could meditate calmly in front of her.


    Su Yan''s calm mind was also disturbed, and said: "If I don''t practice diligently, how can I return to the peak of the year? You have the body of the law of divinity. Even if you don''t practice, your strength can thrive. I Unlike you, you can only rely on your own efforts."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I heard you humans say that you need to combine work and rest in doing things. It''s rare to go down the mountain once, so don''t practice. Just now Mallow told me that they are going to see the West Market. The medicinal materials and magic weapons are the most complete, and the human monks thousands of miles away will come here to make trades. Maybe they can bump into some heavenly materials? Don''t you find it interesting?"


    "I don''t think..." Before Su Yan''s voice fell, Princess Kong Qian had already sat down on the bed, her beautiful face turned black.


    Su Yan changed his mouth again: "But it doesn''t hurt to go and see."


    When Su Yan changed his words, Princess Kong Qian''s expression immediately became bright again. The speed of this woman turning her face is really faster than turning a book.


    The West Market, the capital of the king of Qingqiu, not only serves the demon fairy who is thousands of miles away, but even the monks of the human race will come.


    There are not only the most primitive bartering, but also various crystal settlements provided by the government.


    There are five main types of crystals: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, which are divided into five grades: low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, super-grade, and super-grade according to their color and size.


    The official also provides an unregistered bond that can be exchanged for all kinds of spar at Baibaozhai at any time, and there is only one boss behind Baibaozhai, that is, Qingqiu Country Lord.


    Baibaozhai does not sell treasures. This is a famous cold joke in Qingqiu.


    But Su Yan couldn��t laugh at all, because Baibaozhai was simply to assume the role of a bank. It was backed by the credit of the country of Qingqiu. The greater your reputation, the more you earn.


    The Lord of the Green Hill Country is really very clever, I''m afraid he knows all kinds of modern business operation modes.


    The introductions about the West Market were all about Mallow. The three of them planned to go to West Market to try their luck. Since Mallow and Princess Kong Qian were as good as glue, they also attracted Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan.


    As for the other two guests, they chose to practice quietly in the room.


    There were already a lot of people in the royal capital. After arriving in the West Market, I discovered that the flow of people here was only five times that of other places.


    This feeling of standing next to each other and crowded with people made Su Yan suddenly feel like he was back on a certain commercial street on the earth.


    Silvermoon City also has two shops in the West City. The first shop specializes in all kinds of crystal stones, and the second shop offers various specialty products produced in the medicine fields of Silvermoon City.


    It is said that the Taiyi Osmanthus produced in the City of Silver Moon is very popular in West Market, and has always been a very important source of financial income for the City of Silver Moon.


    The master sister of Mallow is called Bai Su. She didn''t come to West Market to hang out, but to take this opportunity to check the accounts in the shop.


    Princess Kong Qian would naturally not have any interest in looking at the accounts. When Bai Su checked the accounts, they came out of the shop in Silvermoon City and walked towards the shop selling magic weapons.


    The shops selling magic weapons are gathered at the end of the West Market. It is not easy to squeeze from the crowd to the end of the West Market.


    But Princess Kong Qian and Mallow are very interested, maybe women are naturally interested in shopping.

 Chapter 3398： auction

    Chapter 3398 Auction


    The magic weapons sold in the West Market are mostly second to third-grade immortal artifacts, and occasionally fourth-grade high-end goods appear, but they will soon be bought by people and are in a state of serious shortage.


    Of course, Su Yan, a fairy tool of this level, is not eye-catching. After lingering around, he no longer has any interest.


    Princess Kong Qian murmured beside Su Yan: "There are so many magic weapons here that shine together. Even if you don''t buy it, just watching it is pleasing to the eye."


    Su Yan replied, "It''s just some useless magic weapon."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If you want them to be useful for anything, they are good-looking enough. In the past, my palace was full of these beautiful magic weapons. You don''t need them for any use, just sparkle is enough."


    Su Yan couldn''t help shook his head. If Princess Kong Qian went to the earth, she would be even more obsessed with the neon signs there.


    Suddenly, the sound of beating a gong came from the side.


    Then the crowd gathered there quickly, and Su Yan asked, "What happened?"


    Su Yan originally thought that something terrific conflict had occurred, but Mallow said: "There seems to be some terrific magic weapon over there, so we plan to auction it. Should we join in the fun? Once we have something terrific. , Long Zhange will use this method to inform everyone."


    Su Yan is of course not interested in joining in such things.


    Of course, more importantly, this level of fairy artifacts is unattractive.


    The Immortal Sword of Mo Wen is an innate spiritual weapon that has surpassed the category that can be summarized by the so-called rank. It is a magic weapon of super rank. Even if Su Yan once again ascends the position of the Immortal Emperor, he can still use Mo Wen as a saber.


    Su Yan was indeed not excited, but he couldn''t hold back Princess Kong Qian who wanted to join in the fun. He didn''t have time to make any resistance. Princess Kong Qian had already grabbed his hand excitedly and walked towards Long Zhan Pavilion.


    The second brother of Mallow easily got a few runes representing VIPs, bypassed the congested front door, and entered it from the side door.


    All the shops here used the spells of overlapping empty space. You can''t see an ordinary two-story building from the outside, but after entering, the space is extremely vast, at least as big as a small square.


    This shop is run by a sect called Wuji Zhenzong. This sect is a human sect. It is said that this sect is five thousand miles away. The suzerain and Qingqiu are extremely good friends.


    After entering the Dragon Battle Pavilion,


    The first thing that catches the eye is the three long tables spread all the way to the end of the hall.


    The long table was full of various first- and second-grade fairy artifacts, which were more shining than those outside. Princess Kong Qian looked straight at her.


    The second brother said: "These are all the gadgets used by the master craftsman of the Promise Zhenzong to practice hands. It is not worth mentioning. Today it is said that a fifth-grade fairy sword will be auctioned! This is not something that we can usually touch. Today''s luck is very good."


    The second brother of Mallow was named Lu Zhong. He had already admired Su Yan''s swordsmanship and said, "Mr. Su is interested in this sword?"


    Su Yan said, "How can the mere Five-Rank Immortal Sword compare to my Mowen?"


    "That''s true. Five-Rank Immortal Swords require Heavenly Immortal Realm to be refined. For 5th-Rank and above Immortal implements, the Immortal Realm above has always been extremely strict, and the number of Immortal Swords that can go down to the Endless Continent has never been much. It''s a good opportunity to say." Lu Zhong said, "I have always lacked a saber to take advantage of."


    Su Yan could understand that owning a fifth-grade immortal sword that can only be refined by the upper immortal domain also meant that it could crush your opponent on the magic weapon.


    For the earth immortals on the endless continent, of course this is of great significance.


    That''s why the threshold is broken.


    The Promise Zhenzong also wanted to use this opportunity to speculate the price of this item fairy sword to the highest level and maximize its own interests.


    Princess Kong Qian has very little interest in the fifth-grade fairy sword. If it weren''t for the urging of Mallow, she would continue to linger in this hall.


    Of course, the auction of the fifth-grade fairy sword is not something that everyone can enter. The second senior brother took out a jade pendant symbolizing the identity of the Silver Moon City Lord as a pledge, and everyone successfully entered it.


    There are far fewer people who can actually enter the auction hall than those who want to watch the excitement. When Su Yan and the others entered, only three of the decks were whispering.


    These words are already unrecognizable after being processed by the formation.


    The fifth-grade fairy sword is already on display in advance on the auction stage above.


    This sword does not look long, but its shape is extremely gorgeous. There are many inscriptions on the sword to increase its power. At the same time, there are purple lights on the hilt that shine continuously, and its power is definitely not to be underestimated.


    After Su Yan and the others also fell into the small deck, they discovered that there was a hidden spell, so that everyone could not detect the identity of the other party.


    This Long Zhange knows business secrets very well, knowing where to be high-key, and where to low-key.


    After Su Yan and the others were seated, there were a few more footsteps. According to Su Yan''s calculation, there were about nine waves of buyers.


    At this time, the store manager was too late. He first said a little bit of apology, and then said: "Today this sword is called Purple Night Shura. It is a divine sword that flows down from the Kunlun Immortal Territory above. The sword itself is extremely powerful. It is big, can control the mad dragon and purple lightning. It is the nemesis of all evil and sneaky. Moreover, this sword is also made by a famous master. The value of the sword itself is immeasurable! Now the auction begins, and three thousand spars are starting!"


    Before the store manager''s voice fell, the second senior brother Lu Zhong already said, "Five thousand spars!"


    Then the sound of shouting around one after another, soon added to the nine thousand spar.


    The price here is not the upper-middle-grade spar, but the exquisite spar!


    One gem is equal to one hundred top-grade spars, and for the first- and second-grade magic weapons outside, it is absolutely impossible for the highest price to exceed one hundred top-grade spars.


    At this time, the nine thousand gemstones can be regarded as an astronomical number!


    But this is just the beginning. Although there are not many bidding buyers today, they are all powerful masters!


    "Ten thousand!" The second senior brother Lu Zhong suddenly increased the price to ten thousand, which also silenced those around him who wanted to compete.


    The spar added just now was only in the range of one hundred to two hundred. Lu Zhong added a thousand spars at once, which can be said to scare off many opponents with his aura!


    The murderous look in Lu Zhong''s eyes at this time was already love at first sight for this fairy sword named Ziye Xiuluo, and he could no longer take care of those many!


    He wanted this sword now, but he had no other thoughts.

 Chapter 3399： 50,000 exquisite spar

    The third thousand three hundred and ninety-nine chapters fifty thousand unique spar


    The auction room fell into a long silence.


    Ten thousand gemstones, if this is not the master of the family''s great cause, he would not be able to produce so many crystal stones!


    Even the stupid son of the landlord''s family, I am afraid it is impossible to come up with so many crystal stones in a short time.


    But it didn''t take long for the auctioneer to even count down. He heard a voice coming from behind: "Fifteen thousand!"


    Hearing this number, many decks heard the sound of taking a breath of breath, and even the store manager was stunned for a while, and after a while he showed an expression of ecstasy and said: "Five thousand and five! This one! As expected, the guest officer is not an ordinary acquaintance! If the spar is gone, you can make more money. If you miss the magic sword like Ziye Shura, it will be a lifetime thing!"


    Su Yan looked at Lu Zhong, but was a little curious about what he would do with this matter.


    Lu Zhong was obviously also a little dazed. He didn''t know where he suddenly killed a Cheng Yaojin and made it clear that he was going to have trouble with him.


    After a while, the murderous look in Lu Zhong''s eyes became more solemn, and he said, "Twenty thousand!"


    Twenty thousand spars...Even the store manager was a bit stunned. When the fifth-order immortal artifacts were auctioned, everyone would be happy if they could sell for eight thousand!


    Unexpectedly, today a fairy sword actually fries up to 20,000!


    The 20,000 exquisite spar means one year''s production of a small school on an endless continent! If this number were to be passed to the owner, it would be crazy to say!


    At this time, even the store manager''s eyes became red, "Twenty thousand! This guest official paid twenty thousand, but is there anyone willing to pay a higher price?"


    Is this Ziye Shura a good sword? Of course it is!


    This appearance is placed here, and the power is absolutely impossible to go anywhere.


    The appearance of things like fairy sword is very important, and appearance is often proportional to performance. In other words, the more beautiful the sword, the more incredible its power.


    This Purple Night Shura is probably the best among the fifth-grade immortal swords.


    But it does not mean that it can be worth the exaggerated price of 20,000 gem spars.


    Lu Zhong was really stunned, if he were to come back again in a different environment, I am afraid he would not make such a decision!


    The layout here and the hints of the various atmospheres are quite subtle, and behind this dragon battle pavilion, there is only an expert who is instructing it.


    The price of 20,000 exquisite spars was already exaggerated enough, but the so-called wave of unsettled waves is still the same as the voice: "Twenty-five thousand!"


    Lu Zhong was really dumbfounded by this. Twenty thousand is already his bottom line. If the price is higher, even if the sword is bought back, he will probably be reprimanded by the master.


    Lu Zhong thought that at an outrageous price of 20,000, no one would follow him except for a sword lover like him!


    It''s really unexpected that the other party not only followed, but even added another five thousand gems!


    Lu Zhong couldn''t help showing discouraged eyes at this time. He had an excellent eye for this sword. If he couldn''t get it in the end, he would naturally be very sorry.


    Originally, Lu Zhong had already planned to give up, but a strange voice came from outside: "Are the people in Nima Silvermoon City so poor? I can''t afford it even if it''s only twenty-five thousand dollars?"


    Lu Zhong''s dimmed eyes suddenly became murderous again!


    Obviously, the other party deliberately raised the price, just to target them Silvermoon City, Lu Zhonghuo stood up, murderously looking as if he was going to fight hard at any time!


    But Su Yan held him down and whispered softly, "How can a man who can''t hold down such a little breath while doing things?"


    Lu Zhong still admired Su Yan''s ability, so he had to sit down forcibly. But in fact, there is a very strong unwillingness in his heart!


    After Lu Zhong sat down, Su Yan said leisurely: "I want this sword, and I will pay out fifty thousand."


    Su Yan''s words were still very indifferent, but Lu Zhong was frightened and stupid at once. He couldn''t think that Su Yan had just persuaded him, and in a blink of an eye he gave such an exaggerated price!


    Not only was Lu Zhong frightened, but even the store manager standing on the stage was frightened!


    What is the concept of 50,000 exquisite spar? !


    He has worked here for more than three hundred years and has never seen such an outrageous offer!


    That''s right, the price is too ridiculous, it''s incredible! And it can be said very clearly that this Purple Night Shura is not worth this price!


    There were whispering sounds in the surrounding decks.


    Obviously this is the first time everyone has seen such a scene, and all the novelty is shocking.


    I want to see who Fang Sheng actually gave such an outrageous offer!


    Even Mallow was stunned. She murmured, "Mr. Su, do you really have so many gems?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Good sister, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just a little gem of a gem. What''s the point? Even if he doesn''t have it now, he can immediately transform 50,000 gems of a gem, if he can''t do it. If you do, I will write Su in the future."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You are a bit unkind like this, right? Why do you write Su upside down?"


    "Huh! If you were playing Zhanhu here, wouldn''t all the fame of the first generation be wiped out? Then what else can you do if you don''t write the Su character upside down?"


    While laughing and laughing, Lu Zhong also became confused. He saw that Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were not nervous at all, and he obviously didn''t take the number of these 50,000 gemstones in his eyes.


    There is an important factor for ordinary monks to become the guest of the Silver Moon City, that is, the guest of honor is worshipped.


    But even the highest-ranking guest can only withdraw 500 gems from Silvermoon City. It will take a hundred years to gather fifty thousand gemstones!


    Is this man so rich? If you are so rich, why not set up your own banner and become the overlord of one party, instead of becoming a small guest secretary?


    Lu Zhong couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    Mallow was even more speechless and asked, "Mr. Su, do you have a mountain with so many spars?"


    "Did you say spar? I don''t have one at the moment, but if I want to, I can change it into a hundred thousand spar immediately. This is something that can be done with a simple effort.


    Mallow only felt that his brain was not enough. Su Yan''s expression was very sincere, but what he said was extremely arrogant.


    If she hadn''t seen Su Yan''s incredible strength, she would definitely suspect that this man was a big talker.


    "Five thousand is not counting down, aren''t you afraid that I will regret it?" Su Yan did not put pressure on the man bidding, but reminded the store manager, as if he was very impatient for this Purple Night Shura!

 Chapter 3400： Broken slate

    Chapter 3400 Incomplete Slate


    After Su Yan''s reminder, the store manager woke up like a dream, with a smile on his face: "Five thousand spars once! Fifty thousand spars twice! Fifty thousand spars, three..."


    Before the store manager��s "three times" shouted, a cold voice came from there: "Five Thousand Spar!"


    The store manager couldn''t wait to drop the hammer, but he was suddenly interrupted, and his face suddenly burst into laughter. If this sword continues to be fired like this, I''m afraid it will rush to one hundred thousand gemstones!


    This is something that I would never even think of!


    Although there are more or less premium components in the auction, a scene like today is also rare in a thousand years.


    I don''t know what kind of beams these two have forged, and they will use the spar method to fight hard.


    "Fifty-one thousand spars! Are there any guest officials who want to increase the price?" The manager''s voice was already trembling.


    Su Yan lazily said: "Since he likes this sword, let him go. You don''t need to count down anymore. I believe it is impossible for anyone to raise the price at this price."


    The store manager couldn''t help showing an expression of unfulfilled meaning. He had presided over many auctions, but it was not as enjoyable as this one.


    Lu Zhong said strangely: "So Mr. Su doesn''t want this sword?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "He didn''t want this sword from the beginning. He just wanted to slap the opponent in the face. The opposite party only increased the price by one thousand spars this time, indicating that he has reached the upper limit. Who would be so stupid as to spend 50,000 polycrystalline stones on a fifth-grade immortal artifact?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s words are really ridiculous to the extreme, but they have to say there is a certain truth.


    And the sound of breaking the cup came clearly from the other deck!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It must be very uncomfortable to be a Panxia."


    Five thousand and one thousand gemstone spars can buy at least four fifth-grade immortal swords. At such a high premium, can there be ghosts if they are not angry!


    Although I don''t know who the other party is, since the other party is going to be embarrassed with the City of Silver Moon, it is because they can''t get through with Su Yan. Naturally bear the price!


    Mallow asked strangely: "How does Mr. Su know that the other party will definitely take the order? What if he doesn''t continue to raise the price of 50,000? It''s not..."


    Su Yan said: "This was originally a psychological game. The competition is who has the courage and courage. Even if I lose, it won''t hurt, because these 50,000 gemstones are not worth mentioning to me. But for him. Say, I''m afraid that my vitality is badly hurt..."


    Princess Kong Qian clapped her hands and said: "Okay, a big show is over. Let''s see who the picker is before we leave. This West Market is really fun. I can still go to Qingqiu Country if I lose myself in the mountains. All the kings are here to be happy."


    After Princess Kong Qian��s words were finished, everyone was ready to leave, but after a person came up and whispered a few words with the store manager, the store manager said: "Please stay calm, we just learned from the tracker I got an incredible treasure in my hand, which is said to have a great connection with the ancient Lei Ze Nation. You might as well stay and have a look."


    "What is the tracer?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    "This piece of Infinite Continent has not been known for tens of thousands of years since ancient times. There are many relics from ancient times on the earth. Some of the relics contain many lost exercises and magic weapons. Tracers are specifically looking for the endless Continent. People of all kinds of relics. Only those with strong ability can be tracers."


    This baby was only started, if it is followed by the rules, it will be auctioned after a period of time.


    But it''s rare that a few big bosses came here today, and the store manager can''t wait to throw all the things that can be auctioned up for auction.


    Before long, two magnates lifted a slate up.


    There is still some dirt on this stone slab before it can be cleaned up. You can see that it is a sculpture of a certain beast. The beast is covered with scales and looks a bit like a unicorn, but above the neck, the slab broke and called People can''t tell whether the beast in this sculpture is a unicorn.


    There are many obscure symbols above the body of the beast.


    If it was just an ordinary stone slab, it would definitely not be sent to the Dragon War Pavilion auction stage.


    Although this slab was incomplete, there was a vaguely divine power that was not very strong.


    Once a slate has the blessing of divinity, it will definitely not be an ordinary slate.


    Princess Kong Qian also has a vague divinity in her body, and Mallow and Lu Zhong can feel it very clearly, and they all look at Princess Kong Qian in unison.


    But Princess Kong Qian looked indifferent, as if she didn''t have much cold with this slate.


    There is really nothing to say about this kind of divine slate.


    When Princess Kong Qian destroyed the real person''s dojo of Cihang, that dojo was full of fragments and ashes. When a fairyland was destroyed, such ruined walls could be seen everywhere.


    This kind of thing is really nothing magical in the upper fairyland, but it is a little rare in the endless continent.


    But Su Yan showed an expression of great interest. After the store manager above announced that the starting price was two thousand spars, Su Yan immediately called out the number of two thousand.


    It''s just a slate of unknown meaning, and it actually costs two thousand gemstones.


    This number can be borne by anyone sitting in this auction hall, but it is meaningless to spend this spar out. What can I do to buy a slab that cannot be practiced or played against?


    This slate is missing a piece, even if it''s an ornament, it almost means.


    And the high-ranking Pan Xia had already spent his budget. At this time, there was no extra spar to compete with Su Yan. Although he knew that Su Yan really wanted this slate, he was helpless.


    In the midst of solitude, the shopkeeper dropped the hammer, and only two thousand spars were sold for this divine slab.


    And this auction has also come to an end, so the result of driving high and low is also deeply impressed by the shop owner.


    Next, a woman in red came to contact Su Yan, first to discuss the way to pay for the spar, and then to discuss how to send this stone slab to Su Yan''s cave.


    By the way, Long Zhan Pavilion has door-to-door service.


    After Su Yan chose to pay for the spar for seven days, these seven days happened to raise Su Yan two thousand exquisite spars.


    The stone slab would have been temporarily in the Dragon Battle Pavilion, but the woman in red recognized Lu Zhong��s identity and knew that he was the second apprentice of City Lord Silvermoon, and his status was noble. , It doesn��t matter if you pay spar after half a month.


    After Su Yan got the incomplete stone slab, he smiled happily.


    The secret in this incomplete stone slab, I am afraid that only Su Yan on the endless continent can crack it!

 Chapter 3401： Opportunity to coorparate

    Chapter 3401: Opportunities for Cooperation


    Su Yan calmly put this incomplete slab into his sleeve.


    After coming out of the Long Zhan Pavilion, I saw that the young man in Jiangbei City was already standing at the door of the Long Zhan Pavilion with a fierce anger, with the handful of Purple Night Shura in his hand.


    A fairy sword worth 51,000 exquisite spars!


    The purple lightning skyrocketed from the fairy sword, but how ironic the purple lightning looked, it also revealed that its owner was extremely excited at this time!


    After Su Yan had shaved off the top of his head last time, this young man from Jiangbei City simply chose to shave his head straight.


    The evil spirit will only be heavier under the bald shape!


    The son stared at Su Yan, if his eyes could kill people, then he had already killed Su Yan hundreds of times!


    Seeing this young man from Jiangbei City, Su Yan was relieved for a while. Apart from him, Su Yan couldn''t think of anyone who would choose such a stupid way to fight Silvermoon City.


    Lu Zhong clasped his fist and said, "It turns out that it is the son of Jiangbei City, disrespectful and disrespectful! This Ziye Shura and the son of your peerless swordsmanship are really an incomparable match, which makes me envy!


    Lu Zhong''s words of congratulations are clearly that which pot is not opened and which pot is mentioned!


    Everyone had a holiday last time, and this time he was made a high-position picker. How could he be able to bear it?


    The son said angrily: "Su Yan! This time you cheated this son again! You are good! Today''s son Qiu also remembered this, and I will surely repay you all in the future!"


    "How can everyone bid for a reasonable auction be considered a cheat? If you don''t want it, why do you need to bid? Do you think it is a child playing the house? Is it because I put the sword on your neck and asked you to use 50,000 polycrystalline stones as the receiver Is it?" Su Yan asked back.


    The son unexpectedly couldn''t say a word for a while. Because Su Yan''s words are really hard to refute.


    He did this on impulse!


    If I had known that I would become a laughingstock, I wouldn''t continue to fight with Su Yan, then he would not be the next Panxia!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he got, and he couldn''t wait to get involved with Su Yan directly!


    But he also knew how terrifying Su Yan''s swordsmanship was. If he did it, he wouldn''t be able to take advantage of it. This was one of them.


    What''s more important is that this is the West Market, so you don''t give face to the real owner here.


    And the real master here is the master of Qingqiu Country!


    So even if the son of Jiangbei City is angry again, and is so angry that Qiqiao produces smoke, he dare not do anything with Su Yan here!


    He stared at Su Yan coldly and said, "Su Yan, you won''t be happy for much time. My son has already found out where your cave is. I will definitely take a master to visit your cave in the future. !"


    The words of the son of Jiangbei City contained an extremely strong threat!


    Lu Zhong was about to refute, but he was stopped by Su Yan. Su Yan said: "You are welcome to come anytime, if you are not afraid of losing your head. I am not afraid of others who are afraid of your city lord father. Let''s go."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked away.


    The young man in Jiangbei City was so angry that he stood still and was shaking all over, but he was helpless.


    It took a while before someone asked, "Master, what shall we do? Do you want to have this surname Su?"


    "If you have such abilities, does this son still need to accept this kind of bird''s air? This surnamed Su is a sword master who is capable of gods! It is a rare sword master among the monsters, and I am afraid that a monster who enters the Tao with a sword, just How can he be his opponent relying on you wine and rice bags? To deal with him, unless it is my father or the five ancestors in Tongtian Dahe, it is impossible for ordinary monks to do anything to him!"


    When Su Yan and the others returned, the master sister Bai Su also happened to have checked the account books. I heard that Su Yan bought a slate with two thousand gemstones and was very curious about what slab was worth so much money.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not explain the mystery and Bai Su in his inner circle, but only said that he had an excellent relationship with this stone slab, so he bought it back.


    Then Su Yan smiled and said: "Next, I will be worried about spars. Two thousand gems are not a small number."


    Lu Zhong said: "If Mr. Su doesn''t dislike it, I can temporarily lend Mr. Su two thousand gemstones. Seeing that the son of Jiangbei City has been slumped to such a degree, I am really happy! Usually in our circle. The kid has always been very arrogant! No one has ever let him deflate several times like you, Mr. Su, and dare not lose his temper! It''s so happy!"


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said, "I know you are kind, but Su Yan has never had the habit of asking someone to borrow money. Bai Su, I want to work with you. What do you think?"


    "How does Mr. Su want to cooperate?"


    "There are many medicinal materials in the pharmacy in Silvermoon City. I refine medicinal materials for you, and the final profit is seven and three. What do you think?" Su Yan said.


    Bai Su frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Su, I''m afraid I can''t promise you this, because according to the general rules, the pharmacy will get 80%, and the alchemist will get 20%. After all, the medicinal materials are produced by us and refined. The pill is inherently risky. If a pot of medicinal materials is destroyed and the pill is not refined, it will be the loss of the pharmacy."


    Su Yan said: "I am not the same as those of ordinary goods, and the refining of pill will never fail. This is a good opportunity, you better not miss it."


    Bai Su had never heard of a pharmacist saying that he would never fail, and he was stunned for a while.


    Lu Zhong said: "Yes, Master Sister, Mr. Su is not an ordinary person, you can let him refining medicine. We just make the most."


    Bai Su said: "You don''t understand. This is not a question of making more or less profit, but a matter of rules. The rules must be established and should not be changed casually. Otherwise, how can we stand in the world?"


    Mallow said: "Master sister, this time is an exception, OK? Mr. Su is not an outsider, he is his own!"


    Lu Zhong and Mallow took turns taking turns, begging for a while. Bai Su couldn''t stand the begging of the younger brother and younger sister, so he had to agree to Su Yan''s terms, but the condition was that what happened here today is not allowed to be told to outsiders.


    Then Bai Su asked, "I don''t know what pill Mr. Su wants to refine?"


    "I don''t know if you have heard of it? Beihu Zhendan." Su Yan said.


    "North Lake True Pill?" Bai Su looked at Su Yan in surprise, finally showing an even more incredible expression.


    "Yes, have you heard of it?"


    Bai Su said: "I have only seen records about the Beihu True Pill on the fairy, but this kind of pill should have been lost long ago. Is it possible that Mr. Su knows the prescription of the Beihu True Pill?"


    "Naturally know, I can also give you this pill, if you like it."


    Bai Su became extremely flustered for a while, and said: "How does this make it! The pill of the North Lake True Pill is so precious, how can I afford it?! Mr. Su, you, you...really want to refine the North Lake True Pill? "

 Chapter 3402： Alchemy preparation

    Chapter 3402 Preparations for Alchemy


    Bai Su''s attitude is still a little unbelievable, because the Beihu Zhendan has been lost for many years. If it can be refined successfully or if it can be obtained, I am afraid that it will make a lot of money.


    Because of the magical effect of the Beihu Zhendan on condensing the spirit, it is said to be a must-have for the cultivation of the earth immortals in ancient times.


    If Su Yan can restore the Beihu True Pill, it will be an exclusive monopoly. This type of pill will inevitably be in short supply and will surely earn a lot of spar!


    The spar is still second, and more importantly, it can expand contacts. On this endless continent, even if it is a powerful earth immortal or a force, there is no way to resist the temptation of Beihu Zhendan.


    Facing Bai Su''s suspicion, Su Yan said sternly: "As long as it is what I can say, then it will be done naturally. I never speak big words."


    Bai Su said, "I don''t doubt Mr. Su''s ability, but the Beihu Zhendan mentioned by Mr. Su made me wonder how to react for a while. I really have to write beyond expectations. I don''t know when Mr. Su wants to start practicing. Make Beihu Zhendan?"


    Of course, Bai Su wished that Su Yan would start refining now, but it seemed a bit abrupt to say that.


    But listening to Su Yan said: ��It��s okay to start now. I can write a pill recipe for you now. You can prepare various medicinal materials and the most important dragon crystal jade according to the pill recipe. There is no difficulty in refining the Beihu Zhendan itself, but it requires The materials are a bit complicated, there are as many as 32 kinds."


    Bai Su couldn''t help being speechless when he heard the number thirty-two.


    On the endless continent, a powerful alchemist can handle ten kinds of medicinal materials at the same time.


    After these medicinal materials enter the pill furnace, the reactions between each other will be complex, and each of the medicinal materials may react with each other, affecting the final product.


    Ten kinds of medicinal materials are transformed into ten kinds of medicinal liquids, and these medicinal liquids can react again after reacting with each other. If it is carefully distinguished, there can be thousands of changes that can be derived.


    And Su Yan said that there are 32 kinds of medicinal materials, and the possible reaction between the 32 kinds of medicinal materials is probably an astronomical number.


    The pill of the North Lake True Pill is of course very precious, but without the strength of the Special Grade Alchemist Master, I am afraid that even if you get the pill, you will be at a loss.


    Although the country of Qingqiu is full of talents, there are very few demon immortals who can reach the strength of senior pharmacists, not to mention the super masters above senior pharmacists.


    This kind of talent can be met but not sought, no matter what sect or force, if you encounter this kind of person, you will only choose to flatter and show favor.


    A top-notch pharmacist is really too great for a school or strength improvement!


    Therefore, Bai Su has become more and more curious about Su Yan''s strength.


    Isn''t this man in front of him not only using his sword to power the gods, but also possessing the power of a super master alchemist?


    If there is such a strength, I am afraid that there are few such talents on the endless continent. This kind of character should be treated by all forces on the endless continent. How could he willingly hover in the small city of Silvermoon How about being a guest?


    In Bai Su''s doubts, Su Yan had quickly written the pill formula and handed it over to her without evasiveness.


    Bai Su was originally planning to let his subordinates prepare the materials, but then I thought about it, if the pill is really the North Lake True Pill, the value is really too great, and I don��t feel relieved when I leave it to his subordinates. Prepare the materials.


    When Bai Su went to prepare the materials, Su Yan also took Princess Kong Qian to sit down and drank a cup of tea.


    Princess Kong Qian is not surprised that Su Yan has such an ability.


    It''s just the Beihu True Pill, it''s just an elixir for the cultivation of the earth immortals. If Su Yan can''t make it out, it''s incredible.


    After all, it was Su Baxian and Su Wudi who shook the immortal realm back then. If they couldn''t even handle the matters of the earth immortal, don''t talk about returning to the top.


    Princess Kong Qian supported her cheek with one hand and said, "Although the scenery here is a bit worse than the City of Silver Moon, it is obviously more interesting. Su Yan, you refine a little more pill. After they return to the fairy world, they have been empty-handed, even a little bit. There is no jewelry, let alone those cute gadgets, but they are all counting on you."


    It is natural for women to like all kinds of jewelry and gadgets, not to mention that the Phoenix family has a habit of collecting all kinds of shiny treasures.


    Su Yan said, "If you like it, why not buy this entire West Market and give it to you."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian smiled like a flower for a while, she was unspeakably bright and beautiful.


    Princess Kong Qian was born very beautiful, as if she was a fairy who came out of the painting. At this time, after she smiled happily, even Mallow was stunned for a while and muttered: "Sister Kong is so beautiful."


    Of course Princess Kong Qian would not really ask Su Yan to buy the entire West Market and give it to her. She just likes to listen to those nice words. If Su Yan is willing to praise her all the time, I am afraid that these words will be broken when the world is cracked. Princess Kong Qian will not get bored either.


    Bai Su is extremely reliable in her work, and coupled with her own extraordinary status in the City of Silver Moon, she quickly prepared all 32 medicinal materials and Long Jing Jade.


    Even the pill room and pill furnace were sent to clean up.


    After Bai Su told Su Yan about the news, Su Yan also got up directly from the chair, put down his tea, and said, "It''s not too late, it''s better to start now."


    "Mr. Su doesn''t need to cleanse, burn incense, or bathe?" Bai Su asked strangely.


    According to the rules, when those powerful alchemists prepare to refine a particularly powerful pill, they will have a series of rituals in order to show their inner piety and increase their concentration.


    These rituals, of course, seemed to Su Yan to be unnecessary red tape, and he immediately said: "I don''t need to be so careful about alchemy."


    Under Su Yan''s leadership, everyone moved to the pill room together.


    The pill room was very clean, and all the medicinal materials Su Yan needed were already on the table.


    Under normal circumstances, alchemy requires absolute concentration, and no one else can bother.


    If the alchemy is interrupted in the middle of alchemy, not only a pot of medicinal materials may be scrapped, but there is also the risk of getting caught up in it. In the most extreme cases, it may even cause the furnace to explode, and the final loss will be immeasurable.


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to care much about it, and he was not afraid that others would learn his alchemy techniques.


    In short, Su Yan''s style of acting can be said to be without taboos, and all the alchemists that Bai Su has encountered are completely different.

 Chapter 3403： last moment

    Chapter 3403 The Last Moment


    When Su Yan really started to refine alchemy, Bai Su was shocked.


    The pharmacy in Silvermoon City has always been managed by Bai Su, so she also has some understanding of the way of pill. Although she doesn''t know it, she has seen a lot, and she still has a natural vision.


    But after seeing Su Yan''s alchemy technique, Bai Su was stunned. She had never seen an alchemist like this!


    I saw that Su Yan rolled up his sleeves and threw all the 32 kinds of medicinal materials into the pill furnace. I didn''t care that the properties of these medicinal materials might conflict with each other.


    Mature alchemists will never do this. The timing of putting all kinds of medicinal materials into the pill furnace needs to be very careful like the fire.


    When the medicinal liquid inside has to be put into what kind of pill, it must be accurate, otherwise it is very possible to destroy a pot of medicinal materials.


    At this time, there are 32 kinds of medicinal materials in the pill furnace, and the various complex reactions that may occur are difficult to calculate.


    To overcome all the difficulties and get a complete North Lake True Pill, it is definitely not an easy task.


    That''s why alchemy is a profound knowledge. If you just throw the medicinal materials into the pill furnace and let it fend for itself, then everyone will be an alchemist.


    Bai Su recognized that there were two medicinal materials: Tianjipo and Xuehaiyan. The two medicinal materials were cold and hot, and they were incompatible with water and fire. Mixing together could easily cause the explosion of the pill furnace.


    The experienced alchemist would be very careful to avoid mixing these two medicinal materials directly, but Su Yan was obviously not so particular about it, so he threw it all into the pill furnace.


    Generally speaking, there are only two kinds of people who can do this. The first is the stunner who doesn''t understand anything, and the second is the great master who is super strong to return to the original state.


    It was also the first time that Bai Su saw Su Yan refining pills. He didn''t know what Su Yan was capable of making pills. To be on the safe side, he was about to warn Mallow and Lu Zhong, but he saw an even more incredible scene.


    I saw a little red flame ignited in Su Yan''s hands. This red flame quickly formed in Su Yan''s hands, and was then introduced into the furnace by Su Yan.


    This red flame quickly swallowed the original Taoist divine fire in the pill furnace!


    "This is the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire." Princess Kong Qian is a fire expert, and her vision can''t be wrong.


    "Didn''t the Red Emperor Divine Fire''s fire seed and Yuhuo tactics have long been lost? Where did he get it?" Bai Su was a little confused for a while.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Even I have seen him use this skill for the first time. It seems that he still hides a lot of private things."


    Chidi Divine Fire is not only high temperature, but more importantly stable. Fire is actually a very unstable energy, just look at the beating flames.


    However, the flame of the Chidi Divine Fire did not pulsate very much. The scarlet fire was almost as sculptured. As long as the supply of immortal yuan was stable enough, it would hardly pulsate. It was regarded as the most controlled type of divine fire, and had extremely high temperature.


    It can be said to be one of the most suitable for alchemy.


    However, the Red Emperor Divine Fire had long been lost after the Great Immortal World War that year, and along with the Beihu Zhendan, it had already been swept into the book records and belonged to a part of history.


    Bai Su only felt that Su Yan had become more and more mysterious, what is the origin of this man? How many earth-shattering skills have not been revealed?


    Under Su Yan''s control, the thirty-two kinds of medicinal materials were classified very accurately in the pill furnace. The medicinal materials gradually turned into ashes under the Red Emperor Divine Fire, and these ashes were useless impurities.


    After the impurities are removed, the most essential part can be extracted.


    These most essential parts began to react accurately under Su Yan''s fine control.


    Su Yan penetrated into the middle of each liquid medicine with his own divine consciousness. After the blessing of divine consciousness, these originally silent liquid medicines became very obedient. Su Yan controls them as easily as manipulating his fingers!


    I saw the white gas in the pill furnace gradually evaporate, and at the same time there was a strange fragrance coming!


    Just smelling the smell, I can''t help but want to swallow saliva.


    Bai Su was able to confirm that Su Yan was not joking around by throwing all the medicinal materials into the pill furnace just now, but was bold!


    After a quarter of an hour, the white breath gradually evaporated, and the rest of the alchemists in the alchemy room were also attracted by this extremely strong smell.


    At this time, only one-third of the alchemy was refined, and there was such a strange fragrance, I am afraid that it would refine something very incredible.


    Bai Su suddenly woke up at this time, and said to the alchemy masters around him: "Hurry up and arrange an enchantment. The scent spreading out will attract some caring people. If it disturbs Mr. Su''s alchemy, I am afraid it will not be beautiful."


    All of these alchemists had long been fascinated, and after hearing Bai Su''s words, they all woke up like a dream, and they worked together to arrange an enchantment.


    This enchantment can not only lock the smell, but also conceal the aura of the pill furnace.


    There were more and more white clouds in this enchantment, and the strange fragrance that could not radiate gradually became stronger and stronger.


    Gradually, these white clouds changed into the shape of dragons and tigers, running continuously in the enchantment, and becoming more and more vivid.


    And when the dragon and tiger turned into a white cloud were fighting in the sky, it also represented an extremely fierce struggle in the pill furnace.


    In Taoist terms, dragon and tiger refer to water and fire. Water and fire are not water and fire in the true sense, but two energies similar to water and fire. This is the most basic concept of Taoism. If you cannot understand it, you can��t do it in Taoism. Introduce in the practice.


    At this time, the temperature in the pill furnace is only a few thousand degrees. Natural water is of course impossible, but the liquid medicine formed by the polymerization of 31 medicinal materials is completely liquid.


    At this time, refining the Beihu Zhendan is truly at the critical moment!


    Su Yan directly smashed the dragon crystal jade that had been idling next to him with divine thoughts. The dragon crystal jade was originally extremely hard and harder than a flying sword, but it would become extremely fragile under extreme high temperatures and would be crushed to a red color. After the powder, Long Jingyu was also mixed with the liquid medicine!


    After mixing, the liquid medicine was no longer golden, but turned into a dark golden color. At this time, it was only one step away from the completion of the pill!


    Su Yan directly wrapped the medicinal solution with his divine mind and sank into the depths of the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire!


    This is the final process of removing impurities. After this last link, you only need to wait for the liquid to cool down, and you can get one pill after another.


    Only then did Su Yan sweat a little on his forehead. For Su Yan, the previous process was very simple, just do it casually.


    Only at this last moment do you need to be serious!

 Chapter 3404： Dan Cheng

    Chapter 3404: Dan Cheng


    When the last impurities were also removed, a white gas rushed out of the pill furnace, not only lifted the top of the pill furnace, but also directly broke through the barriers arranged by many alchemists!


    Then the white gas turned into a long dragon, rushing into the sky with a shocking dragon roar!


    "There were dragons and tigers roaring when Dan Cheng...this is auspicious! I have only seen this kind of thing in books, and it is the first time I have seen it in reality." Bai Su murmured.


    The number of alchemists in the Qingqiu Kingdom is about five hundred, which is not too small, but the pill that they can refine does not exceed Rank 3 at most.


    The Beihu Zhendan not only has four products, but also has such a remarkable atmosphere when the Dancheng is formed, the quality of the medicine itself must be superb!


    After the white gasification dragon on the top of the furnace was lifted, a wave of heat hit his face, shining all the faces in red.


    However, Su Yan quickly recovered the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire, and didn''t let the situation get out of control further.


    A more violent scent came from the pill furnace, but even the strong man who had already logged into the realm of the immortal could not help but start to swallow.


    The movement here also completely alarmed the entire West Market.


    Because of the prohibition of flying in the city, there are still some strong people who jumped directly onto the nearby roof, wanting to find out!


    In the end, what amazing things have been produced in the Pharmacy of Silver Moon City, it is so incredible!


    Bai Su hurriedly took out a box and handed it to Su Yan, saying: "Mr. Su, it is better to put the pill in the Qiankun pill box, lest the properties of the medicine volatilize along with the smell."


    Su Yan said: "The pill is still freezing, can your box withstand the high temperature?"


    "No problem, this box has a fire barrier. It can also help the pill to condense and form. It is a magic weapon specially cast by our Silvermoon City."


    Su Yan didn''t say much anymore, he introduced all the golden pills of Neizhongwu into the box with a wave of his sleeves, and then directly sealed the box.


    The surrounding dragons and tigers gradually dissipated, but a strong smell still remained in the air.


    The shopkeeper in front rushed to the pill room behind and said: "Miss, now the outside has been blocked and there are many people coming to buy the pill that I just refined."


    Su Yan said, "There should be 20 North Lake True Pills condensed in this box. According to our previous agreement, I will be seven and three. There are six North Lake True Pills for you to dispose of."


    Bai Su said: "This lady is too lazy to see these people. The Beihu Zhendan is extremely precious. I still plan to honor Master. How can I sell it to these outsiders?"


    "But...there is a crowd of people outside, and even the shop door is about to be squeezed! Not only the princes and young ladies from the other cities, but also some mysterious guests in the palace...are we going to reject them all? "


    The shopkeeper looked miserable. For him, these were all high-ranking officials who could never offend him.


    Even if the eldest lady is behind him, the pressure to bear is not small at the same time.


    Bai Su said, "Those people like to squeeze their heads and let them squeeze their heads. If the order is out of control, there will naturally be the Royal Guards to maintain order. Why should we bother?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked: "Su Yan, are you exhausted?"


    Su Yan said: "The consumption is not too big, it only takes a while to recover."


    "Huh! What are you doing while standing? Hurry up and refine the next pot of medicine. Since the North Lake True Pill is so valuable, we won''t have to live in the deep mountain forest in the future. We will use the North Lake True Pill to exchange for a cave. Isn''t it great to have many fairy servants?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s arrogant remarks contained a certain truth, which made Su Yan speechless for a while.


    And the outside is indeed boiling because of the birth of Beihu Zhendan!


    The fourth-grade pill is definitely not lost to the fourth-grade fairy in this endless continent!


    Or the degree of cherishment is even greater!


    This is because there are many powerful refiners on the Golden Continent, but there are very few powerful alchemists. There is a huge difference in quantity, and there is also a huge difference in natural yield.


    Coupled with the monopoly of some martial arts and families, it is almost impossible for ordinary earth immortals to come into contact with this grade of medicine.


    The fourteen North Lake True Pills owned by Su Yan were worth at least close to the price of 10,000 gemstones, and they were more than enough to pay for that slate.


    This North Lake True Pill is not yet the strongest pill that Su Yanneng can refine. If Su Yan refines those pill that can kill people from bones and bones, and instantly recover heavy injuries, I am afraid it will be more valuable!


    Twisting a pill like this is equal to one more life. Whether it is self-protection or the bad luck of finding the right one, it is great!


    This kind of pill can be worth tens of thousands of gems.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t care about things like spar at all!


    As long as he is willing, he can make money anytime and anywhere!


    People who are truly capable will never worry about extraneous things like money.


    It''s just that now that the outside is blocked, Su Yan and the others are not going out.


    When I finally came to the front court, I heard someone yelling, "The master who refined the fourth-grade pill, my grandson family hopes to invite you to join our family! Be polite, what do you want? what!"


    Su Yan shook his head slightly, showing an expression that he didn''t know whether to laugh or not.


    Then I heard someone say from outside: "What are the conditions for his grandson''s family? My Murong''s family will pay ten times! As long as you can join our Murong family, Master, why not let the master be the head of my Murong family? I still have three Murong family members. The young lady can all become dual monks with the master!"


    Su Yan couldn''t hold back anymore, showing a helpless expression, and said: "These people are really not ordinary exaggeration."


    Mallow and Lu Zhong couldn''t help but laugh.


    Mallow said: "Mr. Su is afraid that he will become the most popular figure in the capital. Next, all the various factions will have the mountain gate to grab Mr. Su!"


    "Today''s events really opened my eyes. Mr. Su''s ability... I don''t know what to say! I don''t know what to say with my mastery of swordsmanship. Even alchemy is the top level in Qingqiu! I really admire me. !" Lu Zhong sighed.


    After sitting down in the vestibule again, Princess Kong Qian took out her handkerchief to carefully position Su Yan and wipe her sweat. It was a joke that she had asked Su Yan to continue alchemy just now, and she couldn''t take it seriously.


    When Princess Kong Qian wiped her sweat, a fragrance came with the handkerchief.


    Su Yan originally thought that Princess Kong Qian was also a bit exaggerated in doing this, but it was not easy to refute her face in front of everyone. In the end, she didn''t say anything, sitting in a precarious manner and let Princess Kong Qian help him wipe his sweat.


    On the contrary, it was even harder than usual.

 Chapter 3405： Palace lord

    Chapter 3405: ??The Palace Lord is angry


    The outside had been disturbing for an hour before being dispersed by the Royal Guards.


    But in private, there are still many people who are constantly trying to suffocate the alchemist who has made a big splash today through various channels.


    If it weren''t for the rules of the king''s capital, these people would have already opened the door of the medicine workshop to fight for the true face of this mysterious alchemist.


    Su Yan seemed very calm.


    When the excitement finally dissipated, the lord of Silvermoon City also returned from the palace.


    After returning from the palace, the city lord''s expression was very depressed, and there was an insoluble haze on his face.


    Usually the city owner always smiles, a smiling face can almost be regarded as his sign.


    But today is so frowning, as if something big is about to happen.


    But after seeing the Beihu Zhendan displayed by Bai Su, the city lord couldn''t help showing a surprised look, and at the same time the smile reappeared on his face.


    The city lord said: "This is the first good news I received after I came to the capital."


    Bai Su asked, "Could it be that something happened in the palace?"


    The city lord hesitated for a while before he said: "Baize is not very honest. Recently, someone has crossed the Qitian Mountains. I am afraid that they will invade Qingqiu at any time. However, there are still a few city lords who have an ambiguous attitude. It��s not easy to secretly communicate with Bai Ze. I have already forgotten who my master is!"


    Bai Su said: "Aren''t there still the five ancestors in the Great River to preside over justice? How can they let the kingdom of Bai Ze behave wrongly?"


    "The five ancestors in the great river of the sky are simply unreliable. They have their own positions. It is better to ask themselves than to ask them."


    Bai Su couldn''t speak for a while, and the city lord''s words were full of melancholy. She originally wanted to comfort him, but the political gloomy and treacherous, she actually did not dabble deeply.


    The city lord said again: "Mr. Su, I originally thought you were only at a very strong level of cultivation, but I couldn''t think of your alchemy skills as well. I''m afraid my little Silver Moon City can no longer accommodate you."


    Su Yan said, "Why? I''m not a casual person who perfigures. Now that I have taken your brand and become a guest of Silvermoon City, it means that I have a certain degree of recognition for this identity. I want it only by money and beauty. Did I change Su Yan? Those people are too despising me."


    Su Yan''s words made Mallow agitated, but the city lord didn''t express his attitude.


    Su Yan said again: "If I want spar, millions or tens of millions of spars are not a problem, but I am not a miser, why do I need to do such boring things? In terms of beauty, this endless continent Who can compare to this beautiful woman next to me? The vulgar fan can compare to the people around me?"


    Indeed, if he wants to seduce Su Yan with only money and beautiful women, he would underestimate Su Yan.


    With Su Yan''s magnanimity and ambition, how could he be seduced by these petty profits?


    What he wants is not money or beauty, but the whole world!


    Princess Kong Qian''s face flushed slightly, she was extremely helpful to Su Yan''s words, and she thought it would not be wasted that Princess Kong wiped your sweat just now.


    But the city lord showed an extremely weird smile: "What if I told you that there really is such a woman? It''s enough to compare with the people around you."


    A woman who can fight against Princess Kong Qianfei in appearance?


    The city lord said: "And I can''t resist her order. Today''s matter has been passed to the palace. The lord of the country wants to see you, Mr. Su."


    The lord of the Qingqiu Kingdom is a woman, and she is a rare and beautiful woman in the world.


    As long as the subjects of the Qingqiu Kingdom knew this kind of legend, Su Yan certainly heard it.


    It is a man who is curious about such a beautiful and famous woman. If Su Yan has no curiosity, it must be a lie.


    Princess Kong Qian''s face surpassed all the women Su Yan had ever seen, but she was born with divine blessings.


    The blessing of divinity will not only be reflected in the strength, but will also get bonus points when translating into a human form.


    Therefore, the face of God will definitely surpass that of Human Race and Monster Race.


    If a girl of the demon race can compete with Princess Kong Qian for her beauty, would it be worth it?


    But curiosity turns curiosity in my heart, how is it a good time to say this kind of thing now?


    Especially saying this in front of Princess Kong Qian, I am afraid it will arouse her great dissatisfaction.


    Princess Kong Qian changed her color as expected, and was about to lose her temper, but was held down by Su Yan, and said, "Is the Lord of the City joking or is it serious?"


    "How can I be joking about this kind of thing? This is true. I just don''t know how to speak after I come back, because I will certainly offend the man next to Mr. Su... so I look sad."


    Mallow asked, "Isn''t the master worried because of things in the court?"


    The city lord said: "There are still some stubborn diseases in the courtroom that have been around for a long time, and even the troubles are of no use."


    Su Yan asked, "Why does the Lord want to see me? It''s not just because of Beihu Zhendan, right?"


    Although Beihu Zhendan is precious, it is not to such an extent. Moreover, the news of Beihu Zhendan had not necessarily spread to the ears of the country master.


    The city lord showed an embarrassed expression on his face, and said: "This matter will naturally be known when you see the country lord. If I continue speaking, I am afraid I will offend the man next to you even more..."


    Princess Kong Qian said displeasedly: "Is the city lord saying that I am stingy? If you have anything to say, whoever��s the problem is who��s the problem, if the city lord is just a messenger, how can I blame the city lord?"


    According to Princess Kong Qian''s subtext, wouldn''t she blame the leader of the Qingqiu Kingdom?


    Saying this kind of thing here is a suspicion of treason.


    The atmosphere froze suddenly.


    It��s not a problem to say this as Princess Kong Qian, but the problem is that these people don��t know the identity of Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan broke the deadlock at this time and said, "When will the Lord see me?"


    "Better tomorrow."


    "Then tomorrow." Su Yan said.


    After returning to the room, Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, what the city lord said just now seems like I am a stingy person. I am really angry. Su Yan, do you say I am a stingy person?"


    "Of course... you are not a stingy person. I am afraid that I will not be too simple when I go to the palace tomorrow." Su Yan said.


    "What''s not innocent, you have a long sword in your hand, are you afraid that the Lord Qingqiu is frivolous and indecent? Besides, isn''t it that she is worthy of the princess? You will not suffer anyway."


    Su Yan showed a funny expression and said: "How can I, a big man, have concerns in this regard, but I think the purpose of the country lord is not just to meet as simple as possible, I am afraid she has something to ask for me."

 Chapter 3406： Lord Goshawk

    Chapter 3406: City Lord Goshawk


    The royal capital of the Qingqiu Kingdom was built three thousand years ago.


    Miyagi, located in the center of the royal capital, was built earlier.


    It can be said that there was this Weiyang Palace first, and then the kingdom of Qingqiu.


    The predecessor of Weiyang Palace was a sect called Qian Shengzong, and the eleventh generation of Qian Shengzong was the founding king of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    These historical city masters told Su Yan in detail. Su Yan listened all the way and had very few moments to express his opinions, but overall, the atmosphere was very easy-going.


    The city lord''s car quickly appeared outside the Weiyang Palace.


    The outside of Weiyang Palace is guarded by many Taoist soldiers. These Taoist soldiers are absolutely loyal, and only take orders from the lord.


    Dao soldiers can be seen everywhere in the upper fairyland, but they are celestial means.


    With the power of the earth immortal, at most only a few immortal servants can be produced, and Dao soldiers can never produce it.


    Therefore, in this endless continent, Dao soldiers have become a symbol of identity and status, not only symbolizing strength, but also representing a fixed channel of communication with the upper realm.


    These two points are extremely important, especially the latter.


    Although the Upper Immortal Territory rarely intervenes in the struggle on the Infinite Continent, without the support of the Upper Immortal Territory, it would be extremely difficult to become a powerful force on the Infinite Continent.


    Su Yan and the city owner just got out of the car, they saw another carriage stopped, and it happened to stand in front of them, blocking their way.


    The road in front of Miyagi was very wide, but this carriage was blocked in front of them, it must be intentional.


    The city owner of Silvermoon City has a much larger car than a normal carriage, and it is conspicuous and eye-catching. The other party must know whose car it is, but they still dare to do so, even if the person is not good.


    The city lord hid his hands in his sleeves, still with a smile on his face, as if he didn''t care about the carriage that suddenly stopped the way.


    Su Yan also didn''t say a word, but wanted to see what the other party sang.


    The door of the carriage opposite was opened, and several young men got out of the carriage first. These young men stood respectfully on both sides of the carriage, and finally an old man got off the carriage.


    Although this old man looked gray-haired, his body was exceptionally strong, and his strong attire couldn''t hide his strong muscles.


    After getting out of the car, the old man opened his mouth and said: "Did the city of Silver Moon come so early?"


    The city lord smiled and said: "It''s not too late for your city of Goshawk to come."


    The City of Goshawk is one of the thirteen cities under the Qingqiu Kingdom. Su Yan doesn��t know much about the strength and position of the other city owners. But looking at the gray-haired old man in front of him, he can know that his strength is extremely strong and his position is only I''m afraid it''s not very friendly.


    After the white-haired old man greeted the city lord, he then pointed to Su Yan and said, "Who is this person and why hasn''t he seen each other? Is there a dragon blood?"


    In the monster clan, the dragon clan bloodline is very cherished, but the white-haired old man pointed Su Yan with his finger, and the tone of his speech was also irreverent. Su Yan was already a little unhappy in his heart, but he did not express it clearly.


    Su Yan did not answer, and the city lord smiled and said: "This I am Mr. Keqing Su from the City of Silver Moon."


    "Is the district Keqing so arrogant? Is it possible that he didn''t answer my question and thought he was great?" The white-haired old man is always looking for things.


    Su Yan looked at it with cold eyes. His and Yan Yuelue definitely does not mean that he is bullying, and said: "This is not your city of Goshawk. You and I are both guests in the capital. Don''t put yourself too high. s position."


    As soon as Su Yan said this, the white-haired old man fell into awe. Obviously he didn''t expect Su Yan to sneer in such a direct way!


    Don''t give him any face at all!


    The white-haired old man was about to get angry, and several young men around him glared at Su Yan and said, "You are just a guest, do you know who you are talking to? You dare to be so arrogant!"


    "I think you lack tutoring! The surname is Su, if you don''t understand the rules, I can teach you the rules, Master!"


    After everyone around him vented out, the white-haired old man suppressed his temper forcibly and said: "These are my sons. Although my temper is a bit tougher, they are all very good and very filial."


    The white-haired old man only said that these righteous sons were filial to him, but never mentioned their insult to Su Yan. The meaning was very clear.


    The city lord still smiled, nothing changed, as if this sudden storm had no effect on him. But the city lord said to the white-haired old man: "Qu Huanqing, there are some people that you can''t easily provoke. Just like the Mr. Su next to me, do you know why he appeared here?"


    "Isn''t it just a little Keqing, what can''t you afford?" The righteous son beside the white-haired old man couldn''t help but said.


    But when he finished speaking, he was held down by the white-haired old man, and said: "I would like to hear the details, I don''t know what mystery Xia City Lord has?"


    The city lord said: "Although he is my guest, he is a distinguished guest of the lord of the country. I am not here today because I want to see the lord of the country. The lord of the country asked me to send this Mr. Su into the palace. It''s okay to get in the way here, anyway, it''s not that I want to see Mr. Su, and it''s not my time that was wasted."


    Qu Huanqing frowned the bushy white eyebrows, and then asked, "Do you think that if you carry out the Lord of the Country, the old man will be afraid of you? The old man is here to help the Lord of the Lord share the worries, and everyone can do their own things. ,let''s go!"


    Qu Huanqing''s words were extremely ruthless, but in the end he still had to choose to settle the matter and be unwilling to further expand the contradiction.


    After Qu Huanqing said that with his sons, he would enter the Weiyang Palace first.


    Su Yan''s cold words came from behind them at this time: "Did I let you go?"


    Qu Huanqing was stunned at first, and then turned around in disbelief. He still couldn''t believe that a little Keqing would dare to say such words to his city lord!


    Is it possible for a small guest to really think that he can turn the sky over?


    But after Qu Huanqing completely turned around, and his eyes fell behind Su Yan''s Shan Fuhai, this angry mood was immediately replaced by surprise.


    At this time, Su Yan had already pressed Mo Wen''s Divine Sword to the ground. Although the Divine Sword had not been unsheathed, there was already a ring of strong wind flying around Su Yan!


    In this ring of strong wind, there is an extremely powerful sword intent.


    Even though Su Yan hadn''t released the sword, he had already shown a strong sense of oppression. Even a fool can tell that Su Yan in front of him is definitely not easy to provoke!


    Su Yan stared at Qu Huanqing��s two righteous sons and said, "One of you said that I was arrogant, and the other said that I had no tutor. You wouldn��t think that this is the case, right? No one can be in front of my Su Yan It doesn''t cost much to speak loudly."

 Chapter 3407： Its over from the beginning

    Chapter 3407 is over at the beginning


    Qu Huanqing had an unbelievable expression on his face. It was really unexpected that a little Keqing would dare to be so arrogant in front of him!


    He had already planned to calm down the situation and give City Lord Yinyue a face. He didn''t expect this little Ke Qing to speak so arrogantly!


    Could it be that he really thought that because he had a little dragon blood, it was invincible in the world?


    What a joke!


    He Qu Huanqing, he is one of the city lord of the thirteen cities in the country of Qingqiu. In terms of distinguished status, he is naturally not comparable to this little guest.


    Moreover, Qu Huanqing has been cultivating on Infinite Continent for 2,500 years, and his qualifications are definitely better than Su Yan!


    Even the Lord Qingqiu treated him courteously, but today he was insulted by an unknown guest at the gate of this palace!


    How can this be tolerated?


    "You dare to be so presumptuous in front of me, don''t you think that when the country''s chief sees you, he will treat you as a strange product, and the old man must not help you? Or do you think that you have a little dragon blood, so you can be superior?" Qu Huanqing sternly asked Su Yan said.


    Qu Huanqing sternly rebuked, letting out her powerful aura, and with a sharp killing intent, she directly forced it towards Su Yan!


    If it is an earth fairy with weak strength, I am afraid that Qu Huanqing has been shocked by the huge aura now, and he can''t even move a finger.


    But who is Su Yan? How could Su Yan be frightened only by Qu Huanqing''s momentum?


    Su Yan had already thought about it a long time ago. The Demon Race always respects strength. Since he wants others to respect him, he must come up with enough shocking strength!


    Just talk about politeness and morality, these illusory things, in the demon race, it is impossible to make decisions.


    So Su Yan didn''t talk to Qu Huanqing at all. Since he wanted to build his prestige, just talk with a sword!


    Surrounding Su Yan''s body, the sword aura has become stronger and stronger!


    Dao soldiers on duty around are also gradually attracted. But these Dao soldiers didn''t dare to get too close. Although Qu Huanqing''s strength ranked only the middle among the 13 city masters of Qingqiu Nation, it was definitely not something these Dao soldiers could resist.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s sword spirit has become stronger and stronger, Qu Huanqing said strangely: "Do you know what this place is? Do you really want to go wild and do something with the old man here?"


    The righteous sons around Qu Huanqing did not speak at this time, because they could all feel that strong sense of oppression from Su Yan!


    Under this sense of oppression, they need to use the Xian Yuan in their bodies to fight hard, and they have no time to say those big things!


    Although everyone hasn''t done anything yet, they already know that Su Yan is a very uncomfortable existence!


    Qu Huanqing glanced at the city lord, the city lord still smiled, as if he hadn''t seen the tense situation around him, let alone the plan to make peace.


    Qu Huanqing had already knocked it out, and the city owner was obviously planning to use this little guest to teach him Qu Huanqing.


    Qu Huanqing only felt that she was underestimated, and she was very upset. With the last roar, she was about to form the immortal yuan with his hands, but what he didn''t expect was that his hands had just been raised. The sword has already been killed towards him!


    Purple sword light with wisps of purple electric light!


    Although the sword light of Su Yan''s sword looked very weak, it was reaching its extreme!


    Qu Huanqing only raised his hands, and Su Yan''s sword light was already on his neck!


    Sen Leng''s murderous aura leaked from the sword, causing Qu Huanqing''s neck to get a lot of goose bumps.


    This battle has ended since it just started.


    Qu Huanqing''s righteous sons originally thought they would see a battle between dragons and tigers, but what they saw in the end was such a one-sided battle!


    They have never seen such a lightning-fast sword drawing technique!


    Not only did they fail to see Su Yan''s movements clearly, but before they even had time to react, the battle was over!


    At this moment, Qu Huanqing''s heart was extremely shocked, and her whole body was stiff, and she did not dare to move at all. Su Yan only needs a touch to make others head to the ground!


    Qu Huanqing looked at the city lord, and then he knew why the city lord of Silvermoon had always been smiling!


    This little-known man could not have imagined that he was so powerful!


    After being put on the neck with a long sword by Su Yan, Qu Huanqing was useless even if he had great abilities. Now in this situation, he is like a piece of meat on the chopping board, let Su Yan dispose of it at will.


    Su Yan said: "Your two righteous sons just insulted me. I want them to kneel down and apologize now, right?"


    The murderous aura of Mo Wen''s Divine Sword was in essence, constantly eroding Qu Huanqing''s body and his will. At this time, he couldn''t say a word at all.


    Letting the two righteous sons kneel on the ground begging Su Yan for mercy is a great insult to Qu Huanqing, but if you don��t follow Su Yan��s words, I��m afraid...


    In fact, Qu Huanqing could also take a gamble. Su Yan did not dare to kill him at the gate of Weiyang Palace.


    But as long as he felt the powerful killing intent from the sword body, Qu Huanqing would not dare to make such a gamble, even a powerful earth fairy would only have one life.


    When Piff is angry, he can splash his blood for five steps at any time!


    But Qu Huanqing''s personality has always been arrogant, so it is not easy for him to make such a huge concession. So he concentrated for a moment, and didn''t say a word at the end.


    Su Yan said, "I hate procrastinating things the most. You are fighting or making peace. Please give me a word, don''t let me use my sword to force you to make a decision!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, Jian Feng directly pierced Qu Huanqing��s neck for half an inch, and in a flash of red blood flowed out...


    Su Yan''s control of the sword was so wonderful that it just pierced Qu Huanqing''s skin without hurting his life.


    The threat of this is already very obvious!


    Qu Huanqing''s sons finally couldn''t withstand the tremendous pressure. After the first person took the lead, they all knelt on the ground. Although the leading son was gritted with hatred, he still clasped his fists and begged for mercy: "Please Mr. Su raised his hands high! Let go of my foster father!"


    After all these righteous sons knelt in front of Su Yan, Su Yan hummed softly, and took the sword back from Qu Huanqing��s neck, and then slowly put the long sword into the scabbard. .


    Su Yan had the words to say, since the other party had already knelt down and begged for mercy, there was no need to kill Qu Huanqing.


    Then Su Yan didn''t say a word of nonsense, but left Qu Huanqing and his party all in place, and went into the palace with City Lord Silver Moon.


    After Su Yan''s back disappeared, Qu Huanqing took hold of the wound on her neck and said angrily: "The surname Su, the old man will never give up with you today!"


    And his adoptive sons are still kneeling on the ground, all with their heads down, for fear that they will become the adoptive father''s punching bag.

 Chapter 3408： Mysterious Lord

    Chapter 3408: Mysterious Lord


    After entering the palace, City Lord Silveryue said to Su Yan: "Do you know that? The old man Qu Huanqing has always been very arrogant, and no one has been able to kill him for many years! The north, south, east and west are not clear, Su Yan, you did an excellent job today."


    Su Yan''s mind has long been put on Qu Huanqing''s body. Why is this kind of old man bothering?


    At this time, there was only one layer of curiosity left in Su Yan''s heart, what was the appearance of the Qingqiu Kingdom Master who had never met before.


    The city lord said that she was comparable to Princess Kong Qian, which aroused Su Yan''s strong curiosity.


    At this time, the city lord also talked about some rules with Su Yan. The country lord Qingqiu is noble, so he must pay attention to some etiquette to see her.


    Su Yan learns these etiquette very quickly, and there is nothing strange about it. The only trouble is that the sword must be unlocked before entering the temple.


    But the city lord had already made an application with the country lord yesterday, and the lord specially approved that Su Yan can go to the palace today without using the sword.


    In the palace, Gong E also came to pick him up. The city lord and Gong E told some jokes, and the amused young Gong E laughed brightly.


    Gong E led the way, bypassing the majestic main hall, and heading directly to the back. After passing through some corridors, he appeared on the edge of a pond.


    The pond is full of green leaves and red flowers, and there is a small pavilion in the middle of the lake, which seems to be a good place to escape the troubles in the palace.


    And after crossing the wooden bridge over the water, the palace that arrived is called Wangshou Palace.


    Seeing the three words Wangyougong, Su Yan could almost understand the builder''s mood. In this palace, there are always moments to escape those mundane things, and here is the best place.


    Gong E and the city lord took Su Yan to the door of Wangyou Palace. After that, they stopped together. Su Yan asked strangely, "Don''t the city lord go in with me?"


    The city lord smiled and said: "The lord of the country is not me, but you. Just go in by yourself, don''t be afraid, lord of the country is not a scourge."


    Gong E, who led the way, smiled again.


    Looking inside from the door, I saw that there were many green plants inside, and the fragrance of Ruowu also slowly floated out of the palace.


    The inside of the palace gate was quiet, and I didn''t know what drama the mysterious Qingqiu country was performing.


    Gong E said: "Mr. Su, please go in, don''t let the country master wait too anxiously."


    Although Su Yan didn''t quite understand the arrangement of the Lord of the Country, he was too lazy to think about it. He stepped directly over the threshold and entered the Weiyang Palace.


    Weiyang Palace is filled with many yao flowers and exotic grasses. After entering, you can see many unknown flowers competing to spit the stamens, and in the middle of the flowers, you can see a swing woven with wooden rattan.


    The scenery here is like a paradise somewhere, and it is indeed easy to forget those unpleasant troubles.


    And there are tall pillars in front, and purple silk and satin are dancing in the breeze between the pillars.


    Su Yan carried his sword into the middle of these pillars. After these pillars and light gauze, there was a small pond behind, and there was a palace behind the pond.


    The Lord Qingqiu must be in that palace.


    After Su Yan sang the long corridor, he crossed the small pond and came to the gate of the palace. The decoration inside was very luxurious and full of magnificent texture.


    The lights of various spars complement each other, and there are at least twelve lampstands in pure gold sculptures.


    And above the throne lies a woman.


    This woman was wearing a long skirt that was fluttering like an immortal, and the exposed collarbone seemed to be shaved, matching the snow-like skin, really ice muscle and bones.


    But the woman''s face was wearing a ghost mask that was very unworthy of this fairy-like long skirt!


    The woman who can lie in this palace can only be the Lord of Qingqiu.


    Su Yan didn''t understand why Qingqiu Country Lord had to wear such a weird mask. Hearing that she was a stunning woman, she couldn''t see her face. She was a little regretful.


    "Is this Mr. Su?" The country lord spoke with a very clear female voice, which sounded only twenty-three or four-year-old.


    Of course, her age is definitely more than that.


    Su Yan said, "It''s under."


    Then step into the hall from outside the hall. At this time, the distance between Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom''s Lord was only less than thirty feet.


    Su Yan suddenly realized that the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord in front of him was a little strange, and it seemed that he was not the deity who only sensed his breath.


    Before Xuxian cultivated his own celestial spirit body, he had nothing but a soul, and it was inconvenient to do many things.


    Therefore, some imaginary immortals will use certain things to become their second souls and transform them into bodies.


    Some imaginary immortals will use rosary beads in magical treasures, or some treasures of heaven and earth, or just a thousand-year-old tree to transform into their own clones, so that they will have action power that other imaginary immortals do not possess.


    Of course, the strength of the dignified Qingqiu country lord will not be a virtual immortal, but Su Yan probed a little in spiritual sense, and surely confirmed his own judgment. The Qingqiu country lord in front of him is only a clone made of rosary beads. !


    Her body didn''t know where it was hiding, and perhaps there was an important matter of having no time for her clone, so she used her clone to see Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care about whether it was the main body or not, as long as the person arrived, no matter what method he used.


    "Mr. Su, please sit down, don''t be too cautious in front of the lonely. There are no outsiders here, only your own."


    The voice of the Lord Qingqiu was extremely pleasing, and he said that Su Yan was his own when he came up, which invisibly shortened the distance between the two.


    A cushion had already been placed on the main hall. Su Yan knelt down on the cushion, and gently placed Mo Wen''s Divine Sword on the floor, just facing the Qingqiu Kingdom.


    After Su Yan took a good pose, he said, "How come the Lord suddenly summoned me? Is it useful to get here?"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu came to Su Yan, surely not because Su Yan is handsome, but because there is something to trouble him.


    Otherwise, Qingqiu Kingdom has everything possible every day, so why waste your precious time on a useless person?


    "Okay! Mr. Su is quick to speak up, straight to the point! Gu really likes Mr. Su''s straightforwardness, and there is indeed an important thing to ask for. It can even be said that it is Mr. Su."


    The words of the Lord Qingqiu confirmed Su Yan''s conjecture, and Su Yan did not ask what the Lord Qingqiu asked for, because the other party would naturally say that when the time was right, even if the time was not there, even if he could not get one, he would be unhappy.


    The Lord Qingqiu was originally holding the throne. At this time, he slowly sat up and looked at Su Yan and said, "Mr. Su, do you have dragon blood?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t know why Qingqiu Country Lord suddenly asked such a strange question, he still replied: "Naturally there are."

 Chapter 3409： The masters calculation

    Chapter 3409 The Lord''s Calculation


    "There are many branches of the dragon clan. Gu has always been very curious about the lineage of the dragon clan. I don''t know what Mr. Su''s lineage says." Although the Qingqiu country lord wears a mask on his face, his tone reveals a strong tone. Interested.


    Although Su Yan''s dragon blood lineage is fake, he still has some context on how to inherit the dragon blood lineage.


    It''s just that he has been away from the immortal world for so many years. After so many years, the dragon clan''s bloodline should also have many brand-new changes. If he can''t say it, or it is wrong, it will be doubted by the Qingqiu Lord for no reason.


    So Su Yan said: "I have the blood of the ancient dragon, and I am not very familiar with the dragons today."


    Su Yan''s dragon blood was all obtained from the dragon pond, and the time when the dragon pond was built was indeed in ancient times. Su Yan said that he was born with the blood of an ancient dragon, which is not wrong.


    "Is that so? Gulong''s bloodline must be very thin on the Dragon Clan''s side. Isn''t Mr. Su''s bloodline very precious? I wonder if Mr. Su has brothers and sisters?"


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have any relatives, I''m a lonely person."


    "Lonely family? Not necessarily, but I heard that Mr. Su has a stunning beauty by his side, and he has the blood of Phoenix. Dragons and phoenixes are both high-ranking existences in the monster clan. If you both cultivate together, it might be a match made in heaven. "The Lord Qingqiu even started to get excited after speaking.


    In contrast, Su Yan seemed very cold.


    He cultivated all the techniques that lead directly to the realm of the Immortal Emperor. For others, double cultivation with Princess Kong Qian may be the most beautiful thing in the world, but for Su Yan, it is not the case.


    The double cultivation method would only mess up Su Yan''s plan and cultivation steps.


    He became a celestial being this time, and he could attack the body of the ancient sage after reaching the realm of the great emperor.


    Before that, everyone must restrain their desires and remove all uncontrollable factors.


    Princess Kong Qian was born so beautiful, this is an advantage.


    But for Su Yan, this advantage can also become a disadvantage under a certain specificity. The temptation of beauty and the chaos of the common mind caused by the temptation of beauty are very likely to damage Daoji.


    Although Su Yan has the state of mind of the great emperor, but the beauty of Princess Kong Qian is so beautiful, in the double cultivation, if you want to maintain the heart of a saint forever, it will be difficult for you to be unwilling for a moment.


    So Su Yan didn''t do double repairs with Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan is not a saint who taboos female sex. Princess Kong Qian is a talented, beautiful, and noble woman, even the emperor would want to be included in the fairy palace.


    It''s just that for him, there is always more important thing, that is, revenge for himself and his subordinates!


    If something conflicts with this ultimate goal, then you must give in!


    It��s not too late to enjoy all this after taking back everything that was once lost.


    The Lord Qingqiu asked again: "I heard that Mr. Su''s swordsmanship is also extremely strong, and the refining medicine shocked the capital yesterday. The pill that he obtained seems to be called Beihu Zhendan. It is a pill that has been lost for many years!"


    The more he talked about the Lord Qingqiu, the more excited he got, but in fact these were irrelevant topics.


    The Lord Qingqiu came to Su Yan and decided not for these meaningless topics, but some people are so strange, they just like to go around a big circle when speaking, just don''t touch the most core content.


    The Lord Qingqiu became more excited as he spoke, and asked Su Yan many weird questions. Su Yan''s answers were simple, just saying yes or no.


    But the Lord Qingqiu didn''t care about Su Yan''s indifferent attitude at all. At the end of the day, the Lord Qingqiu was a little tired and said, "I have something to show you, Mr. Su, if you want to come, you must be very interested in this thing. "


    After the Lord Qingqiu finished speaking, a white light flew out of her sleeves quickly.


    Su Yan calmly took this white light in his hand. The white light in between was a stone slab with the head of a monster carved on it.


    This stone slab was incomplete and divine power was faintly radiating.


    Seeing this stone slab, Su Yan immediately reacted. This stone slab and the stone slab that Su Yan bought back from Long Zhan Pavilion was obviously a whole piece.


    Su Yan also remembered at the same time that the entire West Market was owned by the Qingqiu Lord, and Long Zhange seemed to have shares in the Qingqiu Lord.


    I think she sold one of the two stone slabs to Su Yan through Long Zhan Pavilion.


    At that time, the auction of the slate was originally a temporary addition. At that time, it was said that the tracker suddenly discovered that there was an invisible hand behind it that controlled everything, and even Su Yan was fooled.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t understand why Qingqiu Country Lord would do this.


    The Lord Qingqiu said leisurely: "You must be very confused now, why do you want to divide an originally intact stone slab into two and then send it to the Dragon War Pavilion for auction?"


    Su Yan said: "Yes."


    Qingqiu State Master said: "Because this was originally a test, to see if there is anyone who knows the goods in the capital, one auction will not go out for the second time...This slab is actually the fifth auction.


    Listening to the words of the Lord Qingqiu, Su Yan showed a surprised expression.


    "It turns out that the auction of this slate was not a discovery by some tracer, but a set up bureau?"


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "There are no more than three people in the royal capital who know about this, including the store manager who auctioned the slab that day. In fact, he doesn''t know that this lost slab was put in alone. The reason is that he doesn''t want anyone interested What clues I found."


    Su Yan said: "What if someone feels bored, or is it purely like you are fighting against the opponent and bought the slate back?"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu said: "Is Gu Gu is such a foolish person? When you look at this stone slab at the auction that day, your eyes have already betrayed you. You must know something, right?"


    Su Yan understood that at the time of the auction that day, I was afraid that the Lord Qingqiu was also in the Longzhan Pavilion, hiding in a dark place, seeing everything very clearly.


    Su Yan said: "I do know some content, but if the country owner wants to obtain information, he has to pay a little price to answer some of my doubts."


    "Su Yan, are you negotiating terms with the lone? Don''t forget your identity, you are the guest of Silvermoon City, and nominally speaking, you are a lone courtier." Qingqiu Kingdom Master gradually revealed her edge. Come.


    She is by no means an ordinary woman, but she is different from Princess Kong Qian in that she hides most of the machine fronts, and only occasionally reveals hideousness.


    It is like a sword, usually hidden in the scabbard, not easily revealing its edge.

 Chapter 3410： The anger of the lord

    Chapter 3410: The Rage of the Lord


    Su Yan stared at Kingdom Master Qingqiu without saying a word, and then put the stone slab on the ground again.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word, there was obviously no sign of surrender in his attitude. Just looking at Su Yan''s eyes can tell that it is impossible for the Lord Qingqiu to overpower Su Yan with his identity.


    The two looked at each other like this, it seemed that sparks gradually appeared in the air.


    The wind gradually rose on the corridor outside the main hall, and the veils floated.


    The candlelight in the hall gradually flickered in a burst of silence.


    Although Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom Lord did not speak, their auras were rising rapidly.


    Although there was no direct fight, the situation was triggered by the swaying of the candlelight.


    In the silence, Su Yan suddenly said: "How much does the country master know about these two slates."


    "These two stone slabs came from somewhere in the tomb, I''m afraid they are the cloak of a certain golden immortal figure. Maybe it is the immortal king at the top of the golden immortal. After all, the two stone slabs contain divine power, and they have not dissipated after many years. I am afraid that there will be a divine law in the tomb of the immortal king. To discover the treasures in it, you need...a powerful person who can deal with the divine law. Do you know who this powerful person is?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s me."


    "Yes, your sword is an innate spirit weapon. The innate spirit weapon is at least an eighth rank or above fairy weapon, which can deal with the power of the law that transcends the realm of immortality. So that day, I saw you at the first sight in Long Zhan Pavilion. , And you did not live up to Gu''s expectations and bought that slate. Gu has confessed to you, and what do you see on these two slabs?"


    Su Yan said: "I can see that a catastrophe is coming."


    "Su Yan, don''t you know how to fortune telling?"


    "I don''t know fortune-telling, but if there is really a magic weapon in the tomb of the golden immortal, do you think that the upper immortal domain will really ignore it and not intervene at all? Even if the upper immortal domain only sends ten gods, it can It has swept across your country of Qingqiu. Isn''t this a catastrophe?"


    Su Yan''s compelling question made the Qingqiu country lord unable to speak for a long time.


    If what Su Yan said happened, not only would all the treasures that were finally acquired would be lost, even the kingdom of Qingqiu would be completely destroyed.


    After a long silence, the Lord Qingqiu said: "If you follow your statement, don''t you know where the treasure is hidden?"


    Su Yan said: "If there is no me, this trip will be dangerous, but with me, you can hide from the sky."


    Su Yan had extremely strong self-confidence when he said this, which also made the country lord become a little confused for a while, and said: "What kind of method do you have to say that you can cross the sea without hiding?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, there was a murderous look behind him.


    But Su Yan''s posture as he kneeled and sat on the futon was as tall and straight, without any change, and Mo Wen''s divine sword beside him did not intend to touch it.


    I saw that the stone slab placed on the ground by Su Yan began to shake slowly, and the murderous aura behind it gradually converged into a strong wind, blowing towards the back of Su Yan''s head!


    The back of the brain is where the human body''s weakness lies. Once hit, even if it is only slightly scratched, there will be a risk of life.


    Murderous intent swept from behind, like a torrential rain, but Su Yan was so defenseless, he didn''t even bother to do any actions.


    On the contrary, the leader of Qingqiu, who was sitting across from Su Yan, shot up and scolded, "Qu Huanqing, are you going to commit the crime in front of the lonely face in the lonely palace?"


    Of course Su Yan didn''t need to have any precautions. Wangyou Palace was the territory of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. Anyone who wanted to use Su Yan''s hair here would need to ask the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    And the strong wind behind it had a boundless killing intent. It was already very close to Su Yan''s body, but in the end he could only forcibly retract it.


    Forcibly accepting moves caused the sent mana to collide with his own immortal essence, which must be very uncomfortable.


    But this pain has just begun.


    "Qu Huanqing, you rushed into Wangshou Palace just to be summoned by the loneliness. Didn''t you plan to put loneliness in your eyes?" Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is no longer as angry as before, but the reprimand in his words still means very strong.


    Qu Huanqing rushed to the palace from the outside at this time, bowed directly behind Su Yan, and said: "The lord of the country calms down his anger. The old minister just did this for the sake of the lord."


    The Lord Qingqiu sneered: "You entered the temple rashly without being summoned by Gu, and you are still using force here. Gu wants to see what you can tell!"


    Qu Huanqing lowered his head. He didn''t expect that the lord would be so furious, and he was a little overwhelmed for a while. At the same time, the hatred for Su Yan in his heart became stronger, and he said after brewing in his heart for a while: " This son had a bad intention and brought his sword to the palace. The old official was afraid that he would be unfavorable to the lord, so he took action...for a moment he forgot the rules of the palace.


    Qu Huanqing��s explanation is really far-fetched. The Lord Qingqiu naturally wouldn��t accept such a far-fetched explanation, and instead said: "Qu Huanqing, do you think you are a three-year-old child? Mr. Su''s taking the sword to the palace is a solitary charter. Mr. Gu Yu Su talked very happily about this matter. You suddenly came in, disturbing the nature of loneliness, not to mention, and even worsening the rules of the palace, how do you think you should be punished?"


    Qu Huanqing was stunned for a while. Facing the upcoming punishment, he would naturally not hate the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, but instead poured all his hatred on Su Yan''s head.


    Qu Huanqing naturally had great dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction with the first battle at the gate of the palace, so after seeing Su Yan just now, he couldn''t help but shot out in anger.


    After calming down a bit at this time, of course he knew that what he had done was improper, but Qu Huanqing was unwilling to admit his mistakes, especially in front of Su Yan.


    He said: "It''s not unreasonable that the old official broke in suddenly. It is really because the old official received a vital piece of information. About Baize and Qingqiu, it is a military matter. It must be immediately submitted to the sovereign Even if the country��s chief punishes the old officials, they should be willing to accept the punishment after knowing the news.��


    After listening to the Lord, although he was still very angry, he coldly said: "If you have any news, you may as well tell it directly. See if there is a so-called military affairs."


    Qu Huanqing raised her head and glanced at Su Yan, with a hint of surprise in her heart.


    The Lord Qingqiu didn''t want Su Yan to avoid it at all. What is the origin of this man? Isn''t it the little guest of Silvermoon City?


    In Qu Huanqing''s memory, the leader of Qingqiu has never trusted a man so much!


    If he remembers correctly, this should be the first time Su Yan has entered the palace.


    The first time he enters the palace, he can gain such a huge trust from the Lord of the Country. What is the source of this man?


    Could it be that this man had already conquered the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord in such a short time?

 Chapter 3411： Out of the palace

    Chapter 3411: Out of the Palace


    While Qu Huanqing was still in a daze, the country lord rebuked: "Are you unable to compile so-called intelligence? Do you know that the crime of deceiving the emperor is a plus?"


    Qu Huanqing said: "How dare the veteran... It''s just that there are people waiting here, so it''s hard to tell the truth about the military state."


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "Mr. Su is his own, you may wish to speak up if you have anything."


    Qu Huanqing said: "Bai Ze has assembled a lot of people, I am afraid that Yingshui will be invaded within the year. One of my sons has been undercover in Bai Ze for many years. This information was only passed back a few days ago. That''s why I had to stand by myself for breaking in."


    Yingshui is one of the many branches that merge into the Tongtian River, starting from the Qitian Mountains. It is the most ambiguous place on the border between Baize and Qingqiu.


    That place is not separated by high mountains and mountains. The strongest family has always controlled Yingshui.


    Bai Ze has been around in recent years, this is something fools can see.


    The only thing that is not clear is when and where Bai Ze will choose to start. Now that both of these things are known, it will be easier for Qingqiu to deal with it.


    Qu Huanqing didn''t break into here at will, but there really was something important.


    This is also his biggest amulet. Once things are involved in military affairs, the Lord Qingqiu will definitely not punish him, but there is a place to rely on him.


    Lord Qingqiu didn''t speak for a long time after listening, and the atmosphere couldn''t help becoming serious.


    After a dignified atmosphere, the lord asked: "If it were Mr. Su, how would you deal with this kind of crisis?"


    "Kill." Su Yan''s answer was as simple and straightforward as before, and then he continued: "After the killing, I will go to Tongtian Dahe and find those seniors to complain severely, saying that he is forced to fight back in self-defense. The front of Ze."


    After hearing Su Yan''s answer, the Lord Qingqiu was taken aback for a moment, and said, "If you follow Mr. Su''s statement, isn''t this the wicked person suing first?"


    Su Yan did not answer.


    But the Lord Qingqiu turned again and said: "But Gu really likes Mr. Su''s idea of ??the villain to sue first."


    Qu Huanqing''s heart became more and more shocked. He had never seen the Qingqiu country lord put a color on any man, let alone the word "like".


    It is not something ordinary men can do to be so favored by the Qingqiu country lord in a short time.


    Qu Huanqing has directly regarded Su Yan as a master at dealing with women, even if he is better at dealing with women than with a sword.


    Su Yan also said: "If you want to fight, you have to stay still. Whenever you move, you will have to pain the opponent completely, until the pain is unforgettable, and then take your strength back to hold on. Only then will there be the possibility of so-called peace. Peace has never come by the other side''s charity, but by one''s own strength."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Lord Qingqiu gave a burst of joy and said, "Mr. Su''s words really touched the solitary heart. This matter needs to be discussed long-term, and Bai Ze must be surprised!"


    The mood of the Lord Qingqiu became bright again because of Su Yan''s words, and he looked at Qu Huanqing: "If you think about the military affairs in your heart, you will not be cured of your crime of trespassing the palace, but you are always a collision. For Gu and Mr. Su, I will fine you three years of salary."


    For Qu Huanqing, the three-year salary was just drizzle.


    The leader of Qingqiu was deliberately to take it lightly. Of course, Qu Huanqing also understood the meaning of the leader of Qingqiu, and immediately kowtowed to express his gratitude to the Lord. Then he retreated from Wangyou Palace with extremely complex expression.


    After Qu Huanqing withdrew from the palace, the Lord Qingqiu didn''t seem to have the high spirits he had just now, and said to Su Yan: "Mr. Su, you should go back first. I have some shortages today. Some things will be discussed later."


    Su Yan glanced at the stone slab beside him, and Lord Qingqiu had no plans to ask for it back.


    Su Yan simply put away the stone slab directly, then slowly got up from the cushion, and left Wangshou Palace.


    Qingqiu Country''s master''s temperament has changed extremely fast, I am afraid that it is also always so fickle.


    For the upper class, this change in personality is almost necessary.


    If the temper and temperament are all found out by the subordinates, I''m afraid it will be easily perfunctory and empty.


    After Su Yan came out of Wangshou Palace, he saw City Lord Yinyue drinking tea in the small pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    It''s just that his body is too big, sitting in the small pavilion seems a bit cramped, and although the tea set in his hand is already the biggest in the palace, it still looks very compact in his hand.


    There are many lotus leaves and lotus flowers around, and the fragrance comes from.


    After seeing Su Yan coming out of the palace, the city lord stood up from the pavilion, almost as high as the entire pavilion, but just as relaxed and unrestrained after driving the clouds.


    After flying to Su Yan''s side, the city lord said, "Is there a great harvest today?"


    Su Yan said, "It didn''t happen, it was disturbed by Qu Huanqing."


    The city lord said: "He has always been like this. You don''t need to worry about success if you fail."


    The city lord was very smart, and he didn''t ask what Su Yan had talked with Qingqiu.


    Su Yan said: "It''s the next Lunar New Year. It seems that there will be many interesting things happening in the king?


    "Yes, the city lord will have a celebration. And some ancestors who were not born very much will also take this opportunity to go down the mountain to find descendants, so the three festivals of Shangyuan, Zhongyuan, and Xiayuan have always been the three most important festivals in Qingqiu." The city lord said with a smile.


    Su Yan is not very interested in the content of these festivals.


    Although today''s matter has not been discussed, since the Lord Qingqiu gave another stone slab to Su Yan, it means that there has been a tacit understanding between the two sides.


    The tomb of the golden immortal, I am afraid that the Lord Qingqiu will not give up easily.


    After returning to the station, Su Yan saw that Princess Kong Qian was grasping a small magic weapon. This small magic weapon was not even a Tier 1 magic weapon, it could only emit a bright light and illuminate it at night.


    This little magic weapon kept shining in Princess Kong Qian''s hands, and Princess Kong Qian seemed to be playing very enthusiastically.


    Judging from Su Yan''s understanding of Princess Kong Qian, she was already bored.


    For Princess Kong Qian''s character, the most annoying thing is probably the so-called calm.


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, Princess Kong Qian asked, "How did you get today?"


    Su Yan put the stone slab obtained from the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord on the table. Princess Kong Qian was smart and immediately realized that the two stone slabs could be put together.


    "Where did you get this slate?" Princess Kong Qian asked immediately.

 Chapter 3412： All over the sky

    Chapter 3412


    "I got it from the leader of Qingqiu." Then Su Yan explained how the leader of Qingqiu used slate to set up a bureau.


    After hearing this, Princess Kong Qian said: "According to what you said, this Qingqiu country master doesn''t seem to get along well, and since you have taken her token, I''m afraid you will help her."


    Su Yan said: "I have already warned her. There is only one relationship between us, and that is a cooperative relationship. If she wants to use the relationship between superiors and subordinates to restrain me, then nothing will be discussed."


    Princess Kong Qian smiled and said, "Is that Qingqiu Kingdom Lord born more beautiful than me?"


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know."


    "Humph! How come you don''t know after going there for so long? Hurry up and tell them!"


    Su Yan said helplessly: "When I went to see her, she only used an avatar to meet me. I don��t know where the real body is, that��s all, it��s this avatar, she also wears it. A mask of evil spirit fangs, there is no face at all."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I''m afraid this Qingqiu country lord is just a vain name. If she is really a beauty, where can she make so many complicated things to cover her face? Ugly monsters will cover it up."


    "She is a woman who wants to be in charge of the country of Qingqiu, and there are so many wolves and tigers around, she must not be underestimated. If she is really born like a **** and wants to be prestigious, the best way is not Let others invisible to one''s own face, and in the mystery will surely retain majesty." Su Yan said.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "To put it bluntly, it is not that the strength is not enough. If the strength is enough, why do you need to say so complicated."


    "That''s true. Speaking of strength..." Su Yan said, "Now I am about to break through again. The benefits of being a holy body are indeed endless."


    "Are you going to break through the realm of heavenly immortals?"


    "Where can it be so fast, the earth immortal has the nine levels of realm, and now I am about to break through to the third level."


    The reason why Su Yan can improve so quickly is because the aura in his body has been managed extremely well, and the key to breaking through from earth immortal to heaven immortal lies in essence, qi, and god.


    Preserving the essence in the pubic area and refining the false and anti-shen, this is the so-called longevity road.


    The true essence and the immortal essence in the body were transformed into a steady flow of life origin. In this process, Su Yan also made a great breakthrough in the process of cultivating the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body.


    After this level had passed, the aura cultivation at the second level was even easier for Su Yan, even if it was easier than eating and drinking.


    Finally, when the soul is condensed to an unshakable realm, you can directly go through the gate of the heavenly immortal, and prove that there is no such thing as the fruit of the heavenly immortal.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Although you have already practiced very quickly, there are still so many realms ahead. It''s just a matter of the year of the monkey that really waits for you to return to the peak of the Emperor."


    Su Yan said: "Actually, I am not in a hurry. I take steps one step at a time and take my own path well is the key. I don''t care much about anything else."


    When the two of them said this, Princess Kong Qian stretched her waist and said: "There will be a celebration in the city tomorrow. I don''t know if it will be interesting. There is really nothing fun in this endless continent. I think you should quickly cultivate to the realm of heavenly immortals. , And return to the fairyland with this princess."


    After Princess Kong Qian finished speaking, regardless of Su Yan''s response, she went out on her own.


    After Princess Kong Qian left, Su Yan sat down in the room and immediately calmed his mind.


    After calming his mind, Su Yan first looked inside.


    Almost all the acupuncture points in his body are filled with immortal essence, and the small Zhoutian of his body forms a perfect correspondence with the big Zhoutian of the universe.


    The operation of the true breath in the pubic area is also impeccable.


    The cultivator''s true essence rushed into the body for some time, causing some dark wounds invisible to the naked eye.


    These hidden injuries can only be said to be mediocre, even if they use the pill to restore them, and they are very likely to form old-age injuries.


    But now Su Yan already has an immortal dragon **** battle body.


    The combat body possesses incredible resilience, and even these invisible hidden injuries have all been recovered, and there is no discomfort in the meridians and muscles.


    It can be said that the current state of Su Yan''s physical body is always at its peak.


    With this important premise, Su Yan had an idea in his mind. Now that the strength is at its peak, the spirit is also strong.


    Then he might be able to take "Li Jue" one step further, and "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens" and two other exercises into one masterpiece!


    This magical skill was created by Su Yan in his previous life. It is called "The Four Elephants in the Whole Sky". Once it is displayed, it will be unpredictable, and it will be able to integrate with the avenue in the future, even if it is the fairy king on the top of the golden fairy. , Can also kill in one hit.


    "All the Sky and the Four Phenomenon" contains the evolution of Zhou Tianxing and the mysterious mechanism of the universe''s operation.


    The so-called four elephants represent the four palaces of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku, Xuanwu, Southeast and Northwest.


    Everyone is familiar with these four elephants, but few can comprehend the mystery of the universe''s operation from the twenty-eighth houses of the fourth house!


    Su Yan first guided his immortal essence into the Ren Channel of his left hand, and then mobilized his supreme spirit and "Cangmu Divine Jue", turning this immortal essence directly into the power of Dongfang Yimu True Spirit!


    The human body is very fragile, and there is no way to withstand such a powerful Eastern Otomu True Spirit.


    Even if Su Yan had the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body guard, the blood vessels in his arm could not bear it and burst open!


    But after the blood vessel burst, Su Yan''s body immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a layer of blue-purple dragon scales gradually appeared on his left arm!


    At this time, there was a strong dragon energy in Su Yan''s body directly rushing out, completely surrounding his body!


    "After being injured, the body''s endurance will increase. The heavier the injury, the stronger the improvement after recovery. As long as one is immortal, the closer one is to life and death, the more the body''s potential can be used. Inspire it. The Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is really powerful. If I had such a body back then, I would definitely not fall from the heavens."


    With emotion, Su Yan''s left hand grasps the power of the Eastern Yimu True Spirit that has become stronger and stronger, and this power corresponds to the Heavenly Eastern Palace Yimu Qinglong.


    Then Su Yan took out the conviction halberd and replaced the Western White Tiger''s Gengjin killing power with the conviction halberd.


    Then he drew his right hand to ignite the Red Emperor Divine Fire to burn!


    In the end, only the power of the Beigong Cangtian Xuanwu was left, and Su Yan let out a roar, and then raised the "Li Jue" to a whole new realm!


    The next thing to do is very dangerous. Su Yan must blend these four forces completely together and transform each other perfectly, so that they can use these four forces without restriction in the battle and move their hearts at will. Convert anywhere!


    The most difficult part is that these four forces have a series of conflicts with each other!


    If you don''t do it well, you will go crazy and burst into death.

 Chapter 3413： Four Elephants into One

    Chapter 3413: Four Elephants into One


    It is necessary to cultivate the "Hundred Sky and Four Elephants" if it follows the normal process.


    First of all, the four sources of power must be cultivated in accordance with the celestial phenomena. These four sources of power will eventually turn into four eukaryotes, like four golden cores.


    If a monk can possess four golden cores, it is only literally analyzed, and it also has four times the power.


    In reality, these four forces are constantly changing, and the resulting power is at least ten times greater.


    It is of course impossible to obtain such a powerful force.


    The cultivation of "All the Sky and the Four Phenomenon" is extremely difficult. It takes at least five hundred years of hard work just to cultivate these four eukaryotes, and it needs to be a first-class genius to do it.


    If some mediocre people come to cultivate, it is extremely difficult to get started.


    Only after cultivating these four eukaryotes to the peak can you be qualified to go further. The next part of the cultivation is to thoroughly integrate these four eukaryotes and prove the truth!


    At this time, Su Yan used various strengths to produce the four eukaryotes, directly surpassing the five-hundred-year ascetic practice of ordinary geniuses.


    The important thing in cultivating the chaotic four phenomena is not the amount of true essence, but the ability to have an epiphany. In every new realm, it is necessary to have a further understanding and cognition of Zhou Tian, ??the stars and the universe.


    Comparing the small week in the human body to the big week in the universe, you can only practice successfully if you take the right path.


    Once the wrong step is made, it will inevitably cause extremely serious consequences.


    Of course, Su Yan''s understanding of the universe and the heavens would have no problem, and he had already practiced in "The Whole Sky and Four Phenomenon", and this time he was just trying to get back his previous power.


    Therefore, all the four elephants can be shaped within this limit of time.


    These four eukaryotic forces are extremely powerful and need to be carefully controlled, but if they exist in the body, they will cause damage to the body.


    Thanks to Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body, he has the capital to venture to try to merge the four core forces together.


    But even so, it is still accompanied by extremely powerful risks, and a little carelessness may end up in a burst of death.


    Risks and returns are often proportional. Once the integration is successful, Su Yan''s strength will inevitably be able to reach a new level!


    The four powerful forces began to merge in an orderly manner under Su Yan''s control!


    Once the final eukaryote is formed, it will be able to catalyze the birth of "Huntian and Four Elephants" to the eighth level of no beginning and no death.


    Such a powerful force is completely different in nature, and it is not easy to merge.


    I saw that the blood vessels on Su Yan''s body burst one after another, and red blood was sprayed out!


    The conflict between powers, even the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body can''t bear!


    The injured body then immediately began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, and after the muscles and blood vessels continued to tear and recover, Su Yan''s body surface dragon scales gradually changed.


    And under the dragon scales, a certain explosive power seems to be coming out...


    The cultivation of "All Over the Sky and Four Elephants" has reached the most critical moment!


    And more than 300 acupuncture points on Su Yan''s body began to flash slightly!


    Then Su Yan put on a very strange posture, dividing the acupoints around his body into four elephants: Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu!


    These four elephants correspond to the starry sky above their heads, and there seems to be some law of power in the dark to help Su Yan merge these four completely different powers together!


    And among the dragon scales, there was still red blood flowing out slowly!


    If Su Yan didn''t have an immortal dragon **** battle body, at this time because of excessive blood loss, I''m afraid it is no longer sustainable.


    After taking into account the powerful recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, Su Yan finally combined the four elephants in one place!


    When the four images were unified and entered the realm of no beginning and no extinguishment, the wounds on Su Yan''s body and the meridians that had been burnt became cool at this time.


    If the four violent forces just now seemed like a monstrous flood, then now they are like a trickle in a canal, which is unspeakably comfortable and invigorating.


    When Su Yan opened the door, the sky had become darkly bright.


    Before you know it, the night has passed.


    After Su Yan came out of the room, his temperament was different.


    After Mallow passed by, she was a little surprised when she saw Su Yan.


    In her eyes, Su Yan felt a little more dusty, and it seemed more mysterious.


    She still didn''t know that Su Yan had cultivated the four-image unity, the state of no beginning and no extinguishment, but she knew that Su Yan''s cultivation was much deeper than when she first met.


    Mallow said: "Mr. Su, my master is looking for you, saying that there is something important to discuss."


    "So early?"


    "Master was summoned by the lord to enter the palace overnight, and he came back from the palace after discussing major military affairs all night."


    Just by listening to Mallow''s words, you can know that something big will happen in Qingqiu.


    Su Yan followed Mallow to the city lord''s room.


    When the city lord met, he said to Su Yan: "Baize''s messenger has arrived in the city, saying that he wants to congratulate the lord of the country for five hundred years."


    "What did the country master say?" Su Yan said.


    "Naturally, the courtesy is good, even if Qingqiu and Bai Ze are on the verge of tearing their faces, they can''t give the other side a word."


    Then the city lord whispered: "The lord would like to invite you to meet today. In the main hall, you will be announced as the guest of the Qingqiu Kingdom. Now the lord of the thirteen cities are staring at you, I''m afraid you have become a target ."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "The Lord is planning to use me to deal with Bai Ze? Shouldn''t he do such ridiculous things?"


    The city lord said: "Declaring that you are a state guest and Bai Ze��s messenger are two different things. I blamed me for not saying it clearly, so that it gave you a confused impression. Do you remember that I once told you that the country lord has been treating men all these years Color, you are the first man to be invited to the palace by the lord in these five hundred years."


    "That day, the Lord and you were in the palace for a long time, which attracted the attention of many forces. Qu Huanqing broke into Wangshou Palace without authorization, even if he wanted to determine the relationship between you and the Lord, The hatred of Qingqiu is still second. If the Lord of the country and you form a dual monk, this will be a major event for Qingqiu Kingdom!"


    Su Yan''s mouth couldn''t help but a strange smile appeared.


    It is really unexpected that the city lord would say such absurd content in a conversation with him early in the morning.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If I agree to enter the palace and become a Taoist couple with the lord, is that a princess? Isn''t it strange that a man is called a princess?"


    The city lord corrected: "The Qingqiu country lord has always passed on females but not males. If you can form a couple with the lord, you will be made a prince."


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a ridiculous smile, and said: "I am not interested in the position of the prince, and the lord of the country should have no interest in me in this respect. You are totally misunderstanding on this matter."

 Chapter 3414： Su Yan

    Chapter 3414: State Guest Su Yan


    Su Yan''s heart was very happy after he had cultivated the realm of the unity of the four elephants and no extinguishment in one night.


    Unexpectedly, I would hear such an absurd thing next.


    The city lord said: "Since he took the throne, this is the first time the country lord has met with a man alone. Can you say that this incident will not make people have strange associations? Even if you don''t mean it, outsiders will not care. So many. Besides, for now, only you have this sign, and the others don��t even have the chance to be suspected. You should prepare first, we will enter the palace before noon."


    Su Yan could only helplessly spread his hands. He settled in the country of Qingqiu just because he wanted to find a place for repairs, and by the way, to avoid the chase of the palace of the heavenly servants, he had no intention of being involved in various political struggles in the country of Qingqiu.


    But the so-called unfulfilled people''s wish probably means this, the less you want, the more you come.


    The servants below had already prepared their chariots and horses. Su Yan followed the City Lord Silvermoon to enter the palace more easily than the last time.


    After entering the palace, it is obvious that there are lights and festoons everywhere, and even the faces of Gong E are full of joy.


    The festive atmosphere has blown onto the face.


    The city lord led Su Yan to a meeting place.


    Here I want to come to what kind of square it was originally. At this time, there are many tables and seats, and there are already many Gong''e waiting next to it.


    There are already many strange-looking monsters sitting between the tables.


    Some demon immortals came up to say hello after seeing the city lord, and they naturally flattered Su Yan.


    Qu Huanqing came earlier, and in front of Qu Huanqing there was a city lord of Jiangbei City who met for the first time.


    The lord of Jiangbei City has a thin beard, a long gown and a square scarf. He looks like a middle-aged accountant, but he has a cold face, even if he sees Su Yan, nothing has changed.


    This kind of person is the most difficult type to deal with.


    The thirteen city masters of the Qingqiu Kingdom, as well as the powerful monsters inside and outside the king city, all appeared.


    There were also a few envoys from the clans and sects of the human race. Not to mention, the five ancestors who connected to the Tianda River also sent their envoys to congratulate them. This is a rare occasion.


    A total of 13 demon immortals from Bai Ze''s mission came after Su Yan and the others, and the leader was said to be the second prince of Bai Ze.


    After ascending to immortality, the monks of the human race almost always choose to give up giving birth.


    First of all, it is difficult to conceive naturally. After refining the gods and turning the body, almost all the essence of the body is turned into anger, and the possibility of fertility has been almost cut off since then.


    Secondly, the obsession with men and women will inevitably affect the cultivation level. Many powerful monks are not close to women at all, let alone looking for dual monks.


    But the Yaozu doesn''t care so much about it, as long as it reaches the level of the ancestor, almost everyone is a group of wives and concubines.


    Among the wives and concubines are demons, and there are also fairy servants who have evolved from the spirit of vegetation.


    With more wives and concubines, the probability of giving birth to offspring is of course higher.


    Princess Kong Qian originally wanted to come with Su Yan, but there were many people here, and there were many monsters full of hostility. Su Yan was afraid that Princess Kong Qian''s temper might cause some trouble, so he did not agree.


    Under Gong E''s guidance, Su Yan and the city lord took their seats one after another.


    The prince of Bai Ze also seems to have the blood of the dragon clan. Not only is his hair pure white, he can even see two very obvious horns on his forehead.


    At this time, all the guests have arrived, but the host has not been seen for a long time.


    After a long time, the Lord Qingqiu finally appeared.


    I saw four senior Gong''e carrying the sedan chair and walking in the air, and the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord sat on the sedan chair dignifiedly.


    The skirt of the leader of Qingqiu was at least four meters long, very complicated, and swaying gently in the wind, it looked beautiful.


    But the most inconsistent thing was that the Lord Qingqiu still wore the evil ghost mask on his face. On such an important occasion, he still did not choose to show his true face.


    Su Yan originally thought that he could see the true face of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord today, but he didn''t expect that hope was still lost.


    Moreover, Su Yan recognized it immediately. The country lord who came here was still the clone of yesterday. He couldn��t help being surprised, so he asked the Silver Moon City lord beside him in a low voice, ��Does the lord rarely use his real body to come out? Meet the guests?"


    "It has only become like this in the last two years. The leader of the country has never done this before." Listening to the meaning of City Lord Silver Moon, it seems that he doesn''t care much about this matter.


    Su Yan couldn''t keep asking.


    After the Lord Qingqiu appeared on the stage, he said some congratulations.


    There are so many red tapes in the Yaozu no one. After the congratulatory speech has been said, a banquet is regarded as the beginning.


    All kinds of lotus flowers are brought to the table by Gong''e, and only a little bit of immortal yuan needs to be injected. After the lotus is opened, there are all kinds of delicious dishes.


    After Su Yan injected a little celestial essence, the lotus in front of him slowly bloomed, and as the lotus bloomed, there was a smell of food.


    I saw a roast chicken lying in the middle of this lotus flower.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being a little surprised. Even among the demon immortals, there are many things that are taboo, let alone put them out at such an important banquet.


    The Lord of Yinyue City let the Buddha see Su Yan��s surprise, and introduced him to Su Yan: "Mr. Su, this is not an ordinary roast chicken. The chicken itself is a special cultivated breed of Qingqiu, and it uses 79 kinds of immortals. Feeding with grass. This roast chicken can at least increase the cultivation base of the ordinary land for ten years, and it can be regarded as a great tonic. It is usually not available... Today is a rare opportunity, Mr. Su, you You must taste this delicacy of Qingqiu Country."


    Su Yan had already bigu long ago. Although City Lord Silvermoon described the roast chicken as a flower, he was still not interested.


    Due to the face of City Lord Yinyue, Su Yan had better take a bite with chopsticks. The texture of the chicken itself is excellent, the taste is also very rich after the entrance, and there is also a fruity fragrance, which is also a rare delicacy in the fairy world. Up.


    But this kind of desire for tongue, Su Yan has always been weak, and immediately put down his chopsticks after tasting the taste.


    Then the Lord Qingqiu raised the glass and invited everyone to drink three glasses together.


    After the three cups, Qingqiu Country said: "There are only two important things announced today, and these two things are great and good for the Qingqiu kingdom."


    Listening to the words of the Lord Qingqiu, everyone couldn''t help putting down their chopsticks and listening intently.


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "The first thing is that the lone general and Bai Ze conclude a treaty, and the two sides will never fight."


    Su Yan laughed and laughed. As far as he knew, this so-called peace treaty might be torn up tomorrow, which is meaningless.


    But just let some of the already public battles back down under the table. At most, it can only restrict the scale of the fight between the two sides, and it has little effect on the actual situation.


    The Lord Qingqiu continued: "The second thing is that Su Yan has been declared the guest of the Qingqiu Kingdom!"

 Chapter 3415： My swordsmanship is number one in the world

    Chapter 3415: My swordsmanship is number one in the world


    After the Lord Qingqiu made the announcement, all eyes inevitably turned towards Su Yan.


    When the Lord Qingqiu announced the first thing just now, there was still a few applause in the venue.


    But at this time the entire venue was plunged into silence.


    Most of the dignitaries of Qingqiu Kingdom don''t know who Su Yan is who suddenly appeared. How come he became the guest of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord!


    The status of the state guest is not trivial, and it is not comparable to that of a small guest.


    The country of Qingqiu has only had five state guests after so many years. And these five state guests are all Kuang Fu Qingqiu''s state officials! The strength is also very shocking!


    At the moment, Su Yan was made a state guest before he made any contribution, which is a bit non-compliant!


    But if the Lord Qingqiu announced this incident on such a major occasion, there was no reason to take back what he said.


    If there is an old official who dares to use this kind of thing to confront the leader of Qingqiu, it is not to give her face!


    Su Yan had known this news in advance from the mouth of City Lord Silver Moon, so he was not surprised.


    If it hadn''t been known in advance, it would be very surprised if the Lord Qingqiu came up suddenly.


    Hearing the news announced by the Lord Qingqiu, the lord of Goshawk City Qu Huanqing was so angry that he drank a glass of wine, but the lord of Jiangbei did not express anything.


    In any case, the status of the state guest is much more noble than the lord of their thirteen cities!


    The Lord Qingqiu went on to say: "Everyone must be very confused now, who is this Mr. Su Yansu, Mr. Su might as well come out to meet with you, and come here alone."


    Su Yan really felt a bit too high-profile for such an appearance, but it was not easy to refute the face of the Qingqiu Lord, so he had to stand up from the seat with the sword and walk towards the Qingqiu Lord.


    At this time everyone noticed that Su Yan was carrying a sword.


    The rule of the palace has always been that no matter who enters the palace, he must take his weapon back into his body. If it can''t be collected, he must store it at the gate of the palace.


    It''s really unheard of to walk around in the palace like Su Yan carrying a sword in a big way!


    Already a demon with a flexible brain reacted, Su Yan brought the sword to the palace, naturally it was a privilege of the Lord!


    Su Yan smiled at this moment, but knew in his heart that if others only suspected that he was favored by the Qingqiu Kingdom yesterday, after singing such a big drama today, I am afraid that almost everyone would regard him as Qingqiu Kingdom. The half-daddy!


    Of course, Lord Qingqiu knew that in her position, her words and deeds would be infinitely magnified, resulting in extremely significant consequences.


    She was not the little girl who was enthroned on the first day, but she had been sitting in the position of the lord of the country for five hundred years, and she had long been scheming.


    This is tantamount to binding Su Yan and her together.


    However, Su Yan was really puzzled. He had not yet demonstrated his full strength. Although his reputation was a bit smaller, he was not at the same level as the masters and ancestors who had been famous for a long time.


    Why does the Lord Qingqiu value himself so much, is it just because of the two slates?


    It''s just that the words of these two slabs are still not enough. There must be other reasons for the status of Qingqiu Country Lord to make her place such a heavy bet on Su Yan.


    It''s just that Su Yan couldn''t think of this for a while, but there must be a good reason for Qingqiu''s judgment.


    It''s absolutely impossible for a woman in this position to do such things on a whim just because she sees a man.


    Su Yan walked to the front of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu poured a glass of wine for Su Yan himself. After Su Yan took the glass, he had a drink with the Lord.


    When drinking this glass of wine, he asked the host to gently raise a part of his mask, and then it was blocked by the wide sleeves.


    Su Yan only glanced at him, but saw a pair of red lips.


    This glass of wine was drunk in front of everyone. Although it was not a cup of wine between husband and wife, it also revealed the extraordinary relationship between Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom.


    From now on, in this country of Qingqiu, I''m afraid no one dares to provoke Su Yan easily.


    But Su Yan didn''t think this in his heart. The glory at this time was meaningless to him. The one thing he made in his heart was glad that he didn''t bring Princess Kong Qian to come.


    If you bring Princess Kong Qian to come, I am afraid that the surroundings will be turned upside down by this time!


    At least this palace will be completely destroyed!


    After drinking this glass of wine, the Qingqiu country master said: "Mr. Su, in the future, the loneliness and the Qingqiu country will rely on your advice."


    After putting down the wine glass, Su Yan hugged his fist and said, "How dare, how dare. It is an honor for someone Su to be a guest of the Qingqiu Country. 0"


    After finishing this superficial effort, the Lord Qingqiu made the act of seeing off the guests.


    And Su Yan took the opportunity to move towards his seat, but he didn''t want to walk halfway until he heard the second prince from Bai Ze said: "Mr. Su is holding a long sword, is it a sword master?"


    The hall was lonely. After hearing the words of the second prince, strange expressions appeared on everyone''s faces.


    When it comes to the relationship between Qingqiu and Bai Ze, the second prince''s calculation is not simple.


    If he or his subordinates can defeat the state guest of the Qingqiu Kingdom here, then it would be tantamount to smashing the face of the Qingqiu Kingdom''s owner in disguise.


    Although the two parties have said that they are preparing to conclude the so-called never-attack treaty, everyone with a discerning eye knows that this treaty has no binding power at all.


    Su Yan also stopped his footsteps and looked at the second prince, not knowing why, suddenly a very bored feeling came into his heart.


    Could it be that the dragon blood between each other is repelling each other?


    This sense of disgust also rose in the second prince''s heart, so he would speak to Su Yan and interrupt Su Yan''s plan to go back to the table.


    Su Yan said: "It''s not that I boast, everyone in this immortal realm, I am afraid that there are many people who are stronger than me in terms of cultivation, but when it comes to swordsmanship, let alone the country of Qingqiu, it is to look at the entire endless continent. , And I can��t find a fairy who can compare with me.��


    For people who don''t understand Su Yan''s strength, Su Yan''s tone of words is really too big!


    Su Yan''s words naturally have his own deep meaning.


    When talking to these monsters, you must not be too modest. Because they may not understand your humility, to a large extent they will directly regard your humility as weakness.


    Of course, Su Yan''s strength is definitely worthy of what he said. As long as it can be said, Su Yan can definitely do it!


    The surrounding demon fairies who didn''t know Su Yan accounted for the overwhelming majority. They also wanted to see how amazing Mr. Su, who was known as the world''s number one swordsman in the earth fairy realm, had!

 Chapter 3416： You are not qualified

    Chapter 3416: You Are Not Qualified


    The second prince of Bai Ze was shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    He expected that Su Yan would give his words back, but what he didn''t expect was that Su Yan''s tone was so loud!


    He said that he was the best swordsman in the world in the realm of the earth fairy!


    Because Su Yan''s tone was too loud, the second prince was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know how to recover Yan.


    A middle-aged scribe next to the second prince said, "The Endless Continent is vast and boundless, and I don��t know how many hidden powerhouses there are! This person actually claims that he is the number one on the Endless Continent. It is really ridiculous! The so-called frog at the bottom of the well said. I''m afraid it''s Mr. Su, right?"


    Su Yan shook his finger lightly, seemingly dismissive of what the middle-aged scribes said, and didn''t even have the desire to refute it.


    Then Su Yan said to the second prince again: "If the second prince is not afraid of death, you can ask me for advice."


    On such an occasion, Su Yan first said the best thing in the world under the eyes of everyone, and then sent out such an invitation.


    If the second prince refused, it would have been disappointed, as if Bai Ze was afraid of the country of Qingqiu!


    Therefore, whether it is from his own self-esteem or from the actual confrontation between the two countries, the second prince has no room for rejection.


    But before agreeing to Su Yan''s terms, the second prince still had a lot of concerns in his heart.


    Although the man named Su Yan in front of him is not well-known, maybe he is the legendary hermit master?


    If he is not strong enough, how can he become a guest of Qingqiu Country?


    When the second prince was vacillating, Su Yan laughed again and said: "If the second prince wants to discuss with others, it''s okay. I will go back and have a glass of water and wine."


    Su Yan''s attitude is chic and handsome, without paying attention to the many masters of Bai Ze, this naturally won the favor of Qingqiu Country!


    Even Su Yan''s two opponents were speechless, and they had to say that Su Yan did a very beautiful job!


    If Su Yan defeated all the masters of Bai Ze here, his status as a guest of state would be very stable, and no one would dare to question it casually.


    After Su Yan went back, he gently picked up the drink on the table and drank it, looking very bold.


    After indulging in drinking, Su Yan said: "Second prince, you ask me how swordsmanship is, and I tell you, I am number one in the earth fairy realm. Since you don��t fight, it means that Bai Ze also agrees with this sentence, right? ?"


    "Don''t be arrogant! I will meet you! See how capable you are!" The second prince killed one person behind!


    This person can see a patch of tabby on the top of his head, his whole body is full of muscles, a full two meters and five meters upwards, just looking at the body, there is a strong enough sense of oppression!


    "Is this the demon fairy Xiyue of Bai Ze? I heard that you are infinitely powerful, with the blood of ancient beasts. You have long been Bai Ze''s general. A pair of golden whips from the wandering gods can be superb. A rare fierce general." Qingqiu''s remarks were not so much a compliment to the enemy, but rather an introduction to Su Yan of the enemy''s identity and weapons.


    Su Yan still had an indifferent expression after hearing this, with a playful smile on her face.


    It was the demon Xiyue who first gave a fist to the leader of Qingqiu, and then said: "I''m a vulgar person, don''t know any legislation, the leader is no wonder. Mr. Su said that he is the number one in the world, I would like to see the number one in the world. What does swordsmanship look like!"


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "It would be too boring for everyone to simply eat alcohol. If the two sides are interested, I don''t mind having a discussion here. You only need to stop it and don''t cause your lives. It is best not to hurt yourself. Harmony between the two countries."


    There is something in Qingqiu''s main speech, and the subtext is that even if it hurts the harmony between the two countries, it doesn''t matter.


    Just by listening to the words of Qingqiu Kingdom, you can know that she is also on Su Yan''s side. I hope that Su Yan will represent Qingqiu Kingdom!


    It''s as if the weather was still windy and sunny just now, and suddenly it was about to start brewing storms.


    The situation is changing so fast that it is unavoidable.


    But the monsters are very martial arts. I heard that there are competitions to help them. The vast majority of the monsters are not against it.


    When Su Yan said that the swordsmanship of the earth fairy realm was number one in the world, the most complicated expression was Qu Huanqing. He had suffered a lot from Su Yan, and the battle with Su Yan had just begun and was over.


    He should have hoped that Su Yan would be defeated, and being humiliated would he be able to relieve his hatred.


    But after thinking about it, Su Yan was already a guest of Qingqiu country at this time. If he loses the reputation of Qingqiu country, he will be insulted along with him, and his mood will become a little complicated.


    Su Yan faced the demon fairy Xiyue with almost the same smile on his face, and then pressed his long sword to the ground, saying: "If you are not strong enough, I will draw the sword. It is enough to use other skills to deal with you."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the demon Xiyue added a bit of resentment on his face, and directly summoned the pair of golden wandering whips from his body, staring at Su Yan fiercely!


    Xi Yue could not wait to use the golden whip to smash Su Yan''s head like a watermelon!


    The leader of Qingqiu, under the command of Gong E, soon vacated a space in the middle of the venue, and then threw another piece of jade.


    When Yu Jue landed on this open space, Baoguang turned into a protective barrier.


    Even a simple arena is set up.


    Xi Yuexian Su Yan jumped into this enchantment step by step. He was already very angry at this time, so he didn''t care about duel etiquette. He flew up directly, then opened his hands in the air, and then waved the whip. The boundless wind swept in.


    A layer of very obvious fluctuations also appeared on the protective barrier.


    Xiyue''s move by Dapeng spread his wings and strangled monks who didn''t know how many evil things and human races were, and the power was very terrifying!


    But Su Yan stood on the spot, holding the long sword with one hand, and had no intention of drawing the sword.


    Seeing that a pair of golden whips was about to hit Su Yan, Su Yan stretched out a hand, and the huge immortal essence turned into a blue dragon in an instant, and directly stopped these two whips!


    Xi Yue originally thought that Su Yan was very entrusted, and this move was tenable. Even if he couldn''t kill Su Yan, at least he would be seriously injured!


    But I don''t want Su Yan to burst out such an amazing power in an instant! This is incredible!


    Su Yan just stood there and didn''t have any energy at all, but he just stopped Xiyue''s Dapeng spreading wings and double whip strangling!


    Let alone Su Yan''s explosive power, I have never heard of it before, let alone Xi Yue, and none of the demon immortals sitting next to watch the battle can see how Su Yan did it.


    This is the so-called no beginning and no end.


    The power heart turns at will, without beginning or ending, just like tidal currents, which can be used as you want.


    Rather than saying that there is no birth and death, it is better to say that there is no birth and death after infinite birth and death.


    Being able to achieve no beginning and no end means that Su Yan''s control of his own power has reached a new level!

 Chapter 3417： Sun Luo God Hell

    Chapter 3417: Senluo God Hell


    As soon as Dongfang Yimu Canglong came out, the next step was Long Xiao''s nine-day trick!


    More than a dozen real spirits of Yimu not only blocked the double whip of the travel god, but also gave birth to a brand-new change in the infinite birth and death. They turned into seven blue dragons and hit Xiyue fiercely, blasting him directly on the protective barrier. There was another ripple in the world.


    And Xi Yue''s chest and abdomen can see several very obvious depressions, the power of Dongfang Yimu Zhenling must be very terrifying just now!


    If it wasn''t for Xiyue who really had the blood of ancient Qiongqi to protect the fragile heart, I''m afraid it has fallen now.


    Xi Yue could no longer stand up, and the winner of this duel was naturally Su Yan.


    And Su Yan was too lazy to pursue it, letting Bai Ze''s crew pull Xi Yue back.


    In this battle, when Su Yan said he didn''t need a sword, everyone thought he was in Tuo Da, after all, Xi Yue was also a master of the monster clan who had been famous for many years!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan had done what he said, and he had already hit Xiyue with just one move!


    This strength, I''m afraid it is the five ancestors who have chased through the sky!


    The people on Bai Ze''s side had already lost for a while, naturally they were extremely angry.


    But Xi Yue came out to take the lead, originally because he was not the strongest one, in order to test out the depth of Su Yan''s strength.


    But in this duel, Su Yan was over with only one move. Apart from knowing that Su Yan is very strong and good at using the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu, nothing else can be seen.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face at this time, and said, "Bai Ze''s master, who else wants to play both hands?"


    Su Yan''s kind smile at this time seemed to Bai Ze''s crew to be like the devil''s invitation.


    After seeing Su Yan''s strength just now, I want to play against Su Yan again, I''m afraid I need to weigh my own weight all at once.


    The middle-aged scribe just now stood up and said, "It''s better to come down to learn Mr. Su''s swordsmanship."


    The strength of this middle-aged scribe is firmly above Xi Yue, but Su Yan only glanced at the middle-aged scribe, and said: "If you want me to draw a sword, you are not qualified. If you want to see my swordsmanship. , I have a way."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s better to go together with you, I think I should be able to handle it. Silvermoon City Lord has already told me just now that the Bai Ze mission is full of masters, not mediocre. I like to fight against masters the most. "


    I don''t know what''s going on, but uttering the word "master" from Su Yan''s mouth felt very ironic in the ears of a dozen demon immortals in Bai Ze!


    The middle-aged scribes were originally ugly, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, they became more and more ugly.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to worry. Since everyone has agreed to learn from each other, I will not hurt your lives."


    These words revealed Su Yan''s strong confidence. It was not only as simple as being able to defeat a dozen of Bai Ze''s masters, but more importantly, Su Yan could defeat all of Bai Ze''s masters without harming their lives. !


    Adding the precondition of not hurting his life meant that Su Yan would definitely keep his hands.


    And he has a strong control over power, so he can only hurt but not kill.


    If you are dealing with a demon fairy, it is acceptable to say this, but what Su Yan is provoking at this time is the entire Baize mission!


    The middle-aged scribes finally couldn''t hold back the second prince, and the second prince said: "Mr. Su, do you really want to challenge the entire Bai Ze mission?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you want to verify my swordsmanship? Since you want to see, then I will satisfy you. Isn''t it particularly kind?"


    The middle-aged scribe seemed to want to say something, but was stared back by the second prince''s murderous look.


    By now, they are also irresistible!


    If Su Yan cannot be defeated, even if Su Yan is allowed to continue to say such things here, I am afraid it will be a great insult after returning home!


    Now they have actually been pushed to the edge of the cliff. If they couldn''t defeat Su Yan, Bai Ze would have been faceless.


    And Su Yan''s reputation will rise with Bai Ze!


    The second prince said: "Since Mr. Su is so good, then we have to come and learn together!"


    After the second prince finished speaking, he was the first to jump into the enchantment, and the other masters of Bai Ze also jumped into the enchantment following the second prince.


    All the demon immortals onlookers became excited. If it hadn''t been because the Lord Qingqiu was watching, this was a very solemn occasion, I''m afraid it would have already whistled.


    Excluding Xi Yue, who had been seriously injured, Su Yan had to face the thirteen demon masters on his own!


    This kind of thing is not unique, but at least it is very rare!


    Moreover, many demon fairies wanted to see if Su Yan''s swordsmanship was really amazing!


    Suddenly the atmosphere became warm.


    And the Lord Qingqiu also sat on the throne with one hand supporting his cheek, posing in a cheerful look.


    Although there is still a ghost mask on his face, I am afraid that there is the same interesting expression under the mask.


    At this time, Bai Ze''s men and horses share the same hatred, and without any mobilization by the second prince, the fighting spirit is already very high!


    The first shot was the middle-aged scribe, and the middle-aged scribe was thirty-six Willow Leaf Shura flying knives. These Willow Leaf Shura flying knives automatically formed a formation in the air, which happened to be the nemesis of wood''s spiritual power!


    He was really wrong to think that Su Yan was only good at Dongfang Yimu Zhenling!


    Su Yan snapped his fingers lightly, and there was boundless divine fire spreading around him!


    The Chidi Divine Fire formed a wall of fire, and a heat wave swept the audience!


    He even bounced off all the 36 Willow Leaf Shura Flying Knives!


    This is the third image of the four elephants-Senluo God Hell.


    "Wood and fire double repair?" Before the second prince''s surprised words were finished, he saw that Su Yan in front of him had the same superb murderous spirit in his hands!


    Although Su Yan hasn''t released his sword yet, the second prince has a strange feeling of being stared at by ferocious monsters as prey. Although this trick is still condensed in Su Yan''s hands, he already knows that he can''t resist it!


    It''s not just the second prince who can see this. Many demon-immortal experts around can also see it!


    At the same time, six different magic weapons smashed towards Su Yan!


    If the second prince were to fall into Su Yan''s hands, they wouldn''t have to go back to Bai Ze!


    There are four kinds of magic weapons: knives, swords, gourds, and flying needles. Although they are different in nature, they all condense the strongest immortality!


    But the Red Emperor Divine Fire on the ground once again turned into a fire dragon, resisting all these magic weapons!


    And the murderous intent of Geng Jin in Su Yan''s hands also shot at the same time!


    This Gengjin murderous aura is condensed with the help of the power of the conviction halberd, and the powerful killing intent is also full of extremely crazy destruction! It is even more terrifying than the devil!


    When condensed in Su Yan''s hands, I still didn''t feel that after Su Yan released this Gengjin murderous intent, the murderous intent was like a tsunami hitting the sea!

 Chapter 3418： Shura in the Sword

    Chapter 3418: Shura in the Sword


    When the murderous attack came, even the enchantment of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord could not resist!


    The Jade Jue of the Qingqiu Kingdom can resist all kinds of tangible and qualitative attacks, but the murderous aura is intangible and intangible, so it cannot be resisted.


    The pervasive murderous aura not only enveloped all the masters of Bai Ze in the barrier, but even the entire venue was impacted!


    This killing thought was mixed with the innate madness and delusion of the sinful halberd, and with the powerful murderous aura, it easily broke the defense of the three masters!


    Once the heart defense is breached, it is not just a simple loss of fighting spirit, but many illusions appear in front of these people. These illusions are lifelike and almost form a spiritual barrier!


    If you can''t overcome these magic barriers, I''m afraid the cultivation base will be held back for a long time!


    And the surrounding demon fairies who were going to watch a good show were all unable to sit still at this time. Seeing Su Yan''s divine light introverted, they had already guessed that Su Yan had cultivated to the realm of returning to nature.


    But what was unexpected is that once Su Yan broke out, it would be so crazy and terrifying!


    This huge murderous intent cannot be obtained by meditating at home.


    There are only two ways to obtain such a huge murderous aura. The first way is to kill countless creatures by means of extinction, and to prove the way by massacre!


    This kind of thing is really crazy, and huge karma will be accumulated during the killing. Later, I am afraid that the power of the tribulation will increase tenfold. It is really difficult to reach the sky if you want to use this method to prove!


    Once successful at that time, the strength will be far superior to the immortals of the same cultivation level!


    This kind of immortal proves the way by killing, and of course it is the way of Shura!


    The second way is to surrender a certain kind of crazy demon soldier. This type of demon soldier has been circulated in the mortal world for tens of thousands of years, has experienced many masters, and accumulated powerful murderous intent during the killing.


    If the power of a type of magic soldier can be sucked into the body, it can also produce similar results.


    It��s just that the power of this type of magic soldier can often affect people��s minds, but long-term holding can make people become paranoid and crazy. If the power of the magic soldier is swallowed together, this paranoia and madness will also be incorporated. In his own soul.


    This kind of gloomy emotions will definitely have an irreversible impact on people''s minds, and in the end they will deviate from the right track and embark on the path of Shura!


    Su Yan��s situation is not yet clear at this time, but no matter which kind it is, it is silently explaining the situation. This Mr. Su is not as kind as he looks, and no one dares to provoke him. Shura in the sword!


    The wild killing thought formed a gust of wind in the air, blowing down many wine cups on the table.


    But Su Yan still held down the long sword in his hand and did not move a step.


    Although murderous intent can disrupt the opponent''s mind, it does not produce any powerful lethality in itself, but with the murderous intent, there is also a powerful Gengjin power!


    Su Yan cultivated the four elephants in the sky, this is the Gengjin Killing Array, one of the four elephants!


    Su Yan first shook the thirteen masters directly with murderous aura, making their actions seem stagnant in the air, and like terrestrial animals falling into the deep sea, just wanting to fly is already very difficult.


    Next, more than a dozen Gengjin Qi flew in the air.


    These Gengjin Qi is not sword light, but better than sword light!


    In a blink of an eye, the bodies of the seven masters of Bai Ze penetrated!


    The huge killing intent has formed an unimaginable sense of oppression at the level of mind, and almost all kinds of illusions of their own tragic death appear in front of these masters, their minds are chaotic, and the men are naturally completely lost!


    Facing Su Yan''s Gengjin Qi, Bai Ze''s thirteen masters were defeated. Seven masters were directly hit by Gengjin Qi, and their blood was ruthlessly spilled in the air!


    But in the end, Su Yan was really measured when he started, avoiding the critical points of these masters, and really managed to only hurt but not kill!


    The remaining six masters were uncomfortable, because the Red Emperor Divine Fire on the ground had already risen in the wind and turned into a nine-headed fire dragon!


    The remaining six demon immortals can only take out the strongest defensive methods at this time. If they can''t defend themselves, I''m afraid they really have to explain here today.


    They originally thought that Su Yan would only be the true spirit of Eastern Yimu, but they didn''t want Su Yan to have so many other skills!


    And these latter skills are equally shocking!


    The second prince took out a very strange red cloth. It seemed that there was a certain law of power on this red cloth. After turning into a red lotus, he finally resisted Su Yan��s nine fire dragons, thinking that he could breathe. Who knew that the golden lotus suddenly came to the ground with a single step, and there was a burst of fire!


    They just wanted to break their heads and couldn''t think of it. These nine fierce-looking fire dragons were just a feint, and the real killer move had already been lurking underground through the wall of fire that just spread!


    At this time, it was too late to understand all this, and the defense of the second prince was broken through!


    The screams came again and again when they couldn''t reach the defense!


    Many demon immortals could not help standing up directly, depending on whether the second prince of Bai Ze had fallen in the fire attack of Su Yan!


    Because the fire was soaring into the sky, it was a full ten feet high, and it looked terrifying!


    After the fire dissipated, Bai Ze''s six masters, including the second prince, were all burned to black charcoal, all standing in place like a wooden chicken.


    The vitality of these people is still there, which means that Su Yan did not take their lives.


    In fact, they are not seriously injured, just skin trauma, but there is no doubt that they are very ugly!


    In contrast to their embarrassment, Su Yan held down the long sword without moving a step, let alone the sword.


    Not only is it simple to win, but Su Yan''s advantage is really huge to a terrifying level!


    Su Yan was not so happy, because this was what it should have been.


    Using the whole sky and the four elephants to deal with these earth immortals is suspected of bullying, which is a dimensionality reduction attack. If even these trivial immortals can''t win, then what is the significance of Su Yan''s cultivation of the chaotic four phenomena?


    But what makes Su Yan a little regretful is that there is still the last major round of the power of the King of Xuanwu in the chaotic sky.


    These so-called masters of Bai Ze, in fact, in front of the real powerful earth immortal, in fact, can not be on the stage. At most, it was the cultivation base of the mid-Earth Immortal, not even a person who had reached the cultivation base of the late-Earth Immortal.


    These people just want to stop Su Yan, it''s really idiotic!


    The four elephants of the whole sky are the power of Dongfang Yimu Zhenling, Senluo God Hell, Gengjin Killing Formation, and Great Wheel Xuanwu Mingwang. As long as these four elephants can cultivate to the peak, they can enter the peak of the sword immortal. The throne of the king is not impossible.


    And the four elephants into one, point straight to the road, a key to the realm of the emperor!

 Chapter 3419： The Secret of Slate

    Chapter 3419 The Secret of Slate


    Although Su Yan''s strength is far less than that of the past, his realm must still be there.


    The power of the whole sky and four elephants is definitely not comparable to ordinary heavenly immortal or earthly immortal level techniques.


    That''s why this looks very incredible, a result that can be crushed by a dozen.


    After Su Yan won, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he hugged the long sword stuck to the ground in his arms.


    Qu Huanqing was completely dumbfounded when she saw this place, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Su Yan didn''t do his best, and he had easily put the master of Bai Ze into a pot!


    This level of strength, I am afraid that it has reached the peak of the earth immortal!


    Only one step away from the fairyland above the login!


    And even though he has been cultivating for more than 2,500 years, there is still a huge distance from landing on the fairyland above!


    This shows that the talent gap between the two sides is huge!


    Moreover, Qu Huanqing suffered some hidden injuries when shaping the body of the immortal yuan, which also greatly reduced the speed of his cultivation, thus affecting the true achievements he could achieve.


    If Qu Huanqing is willing to reincarnate and rebuild, he might achieve even higher achievements, but Mortal Chen is a huge furnace, and he has finally gotten detached from this huge furnace, and already has the status of an earth fairy, he really doesn��t want to , And I don��t have the courage to go through the road of cultivation again!


    From this point alone, it has been demonstrated that the distance between him and Su Yan is too large to be measurable.


    Not only in talent, but also in the mental level. This road of cultivation in the mundane world, Su Yan has been through the thorns and thorns, and has walked eight times!


    Qu Huanqing and the many demon fairies already understood that Su Yan''s sentence "My swordsmanship is invincible in the realm of the earth and immortals" is just a lie!


    And this sentence will inevitably spread throughout all the demon kingdoms near Tongtian River.


    Qu Huanqing only worries about one point. After today''s World War, Su Yan''s status will also be elevated to a fairly high level, and the grievances between him and Su Yan might affect the future of the entire Goshawk City.


    Qu Huanqing was silent for a while thinking of this.


    No one can think of it, a Xiao Keqing who didn''t know where he came from would have such a shocking strength!


    The 13 cities of Qingqiu Kingdom supported at least 700 guest qings. Although there were some capable people and strangers, no one could compare to this Su Yan.


    The entire venue was silent and plunged into a huge silence.


    But in this silence, there was applause!


    It turned out that the Lord Qingqiu had stood up and was applauding for Su Yan. The Lord Qingqiu said: "Mr. Su really has a superb skill, but it''s a pity that we haven''t seen the world''s number one swordsmanship in the realm of Earth Immortals. It''s a shame!"


    In the words of the Lord Qingqiu, Bai Ze secretly belittled. But this was the case at this time. A dozen demon immortals in Bai Ze besieged Su Yan alone, and Su Yan did not even move his steps and defeated them all!


    What a magnificent record!


    In recent hundreds of years, Qingqiu''s national power is not as good as Baize. Although Baize has not been beaten by Baize, it has been secretly suffering on a small level.


    Su Yan''s victory can be regarded as exasperating.


    After listening to the words of the Lord Qingqiu, many demon fairies woke up like a dream.


    Just because Su Yan''s performance just now was too shocking, although the power displayed by the chaotic sky and four elephants was somewhat curtailed, it was still at an unstoppable level!


    With the leader of Qingqiu, the rest of the people also clapped!


    Amidst the applause, Su Yan was summoned in front of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. The Qingqiu Kingdom Lord couldn''t hide his excitement and said: "Mr. Su really is a supernatural power, raise my Qingqiu national prestige!"


    This time, the host did not call the maid, but personally poured a glass of wine for Su Yan. This of course is supreme respect.


    Su Yan drank the wine in one go, then threw the cup out at will, and there was another thunderous applause below! Praise Su Yan for his heroism!


    Su Yan looked around, all those demon celestial beings had been convinced by him, and a sense of heroism spontaneously emerged in his heart!


    Naturally, the Bai Ze mission had a dull face, and couldn''t stay in the middle of the meeting place, so he left and went back to the post to recover.


    The Lord Qingqiu has won for a while, so he didn''t care too much, and immediately arranged for the chariot to send the Baize mission back to the post.


    The atmosphere of the next banquet gradually rose, reaching the peak among the sword dances of many charming maids!


    To be able to humiliate Bai Ze''s second prince to the point of incompleteness on such an important day as the next Yuan Festival is also an unexpected joy for Qingqiu Kingdom.


    There will be a light show and other celebrations on the night of the New Year''s Day, but these celebrations have no meaning to Su Yan.


    So Su Yanshun logically shied away from the exhaustion of his immortality, and he was very tired, so he went back to the house in advance.


    Now that Su Yan was already a big hit in front of the king, after the Lord Qingqiu readily approved Su Yan''s application, others would not dare to stay forcibly.


    It''s night, it''s raining.


    Princess Kong Qian sat in front of the lamp, still playing with the little magic weapon for lighting, and asked casually: "I heard that you had a big show in the palace during the day, and what kind of guest were you still named?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Su Yan took out the two slates while speaking and placed them on the floor.


    After the two stone slabs were put together, the complete image of the monster appeared.


    The monster''s body looks like a unicorn, but it''s not actually a unicorn. The hooves of a unicorn resemble horseshoes, and this monster has five claws.


    After the head was put together, Princess Kong Qian immediately recognized what the monster was.


    "This is ��?"


    Su Yan said: "Yes, it is Yan. This thing feeds on dragons, which is not common in the fairy world. How do you recognize it?"


    "The old thief of Cihang Purdue''s mount is exactly a golden hairy ��!"


    After Princess Kong Qian reminded him, Su Yan just remembered that the real Cihang��s mount was indeed a very famous Golden Retriever, and the pair of Zijin Ling hanging around its neck was also an incredible innate magic weapon.


    "How can this �� appear on the stone slab? This carving seems to be used only in tombs?" Princess Kong Qian said.


    Su Yan glanced at Princess Kong Qian meaningfully, and said: "The princess''s eyes are like torches, and she can see the origin of this slate in one go."


    Princess Kong Qian was in a good mood after being praised by Su Yan, and said: "That''s natural. This princess has a lot of knowledge. Although she can''t compare with you, she is not comparable to this princess by anyone."


    "The two stone slabs came from the hands of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. She left one of them in the Dragon War Pavilion, to see if anyone could recognize the goods. The other half were left in her hands as a token of hers. Why did she do this? ?" Su Yan asked.

 Chapter 3420： Vinegar master

    Chapter 3420: Vinegar Master


    "How can I know what she thinks?" Princess Kong Qian asked rhetorically.


    "It''s said that a woman''s heart is needled in the sea. I thought you were a woman, maybe you can figure out what she thinks."


    Princess Kong Qian also squatted on the ground, looked carefully at the stone sculpture, and then said: "She uses this dead man''s stuff as a token of her life, and she thinks that she should find someone to rob the grave with her. It must not be to choose a husband. "


    Su Yan patted her thigh and said, "Then what kind of partner do you think she wants to choose?"


    Princess Kong Qian glanced at Su Yan and said, "You don''t know why you asked, isn''t this partner you? Both slabs fell into your hands, obviously because of her intentional actions, you still think the princess is a fool? "


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you think something is wrong? If you find the tomb of the fairy somewhere in the dark, do you want to share this secret with others? Why not own the tomb of the fairy and collect all the treasures In your own pocket?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Of course this princess will share this secret with you... Su Yan, you shouldn''t have concealed anything, right?"


    When Princess Kong Qian said it was burning, her eyes were staring at Su Yan very scorchingly, both her eyes and what she said just now meant something.


    Su Yan said, "Of course I have nothing to hide from the princess. Otherwise, how could these two stone slabs appear in front of you?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You went to the palace for two consecutive days, and you were alone with Queen Qingqiu, this princess is not afraid that you will drink her Ecstasy Soup..."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile, only thought that Princess Kong Qian''s jealous appearance was a bit funny, but she also knew that she was fierce and could not stimulate her too much, and said: "How can she be one-tenth of you? The flow in your body But the pure blood of the ancestor Phoenix."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "But how can family flowers compare to the fragrance of wild flowers? Even when the delicacies of mountains and seas are also tired, men want to eat some side dishes to change their tastes, aren''t men like this? Am I right?"


    Su Yan said: "I''m not such a vulgar man. This slate has been put together, do you want to know the real secret inside the slate?"


    "What''s the real secret? What secrets can the two slabs hold?" Princess Kong Qian was really attracted by Su Yan''s words.


    There was already a cold light in Su Yan''s hand, and this cold light was condensed. Princess Kong Qian originally thought that Su Yan would chop on this slate.


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan did not do this. Instead, he condensed the cold light in his hands and slowly shook it.


    Princess Kong Qian said in a puzzled way: "What are you doing? Do you want to dance? How did you sway it?"


    Su Yan did not explain, but focused on doing his own thing.


    As Su Yan''s palm shook, the slate gradually reacted.


    Both of these slabs contained divinity. At this time, the divinity inside was moving with Su Yan''s palm, and gradually came out of the slate!


    Princess Kong Qian was a little stunned for a while. She didn''t know what method Su Yan used. She hadn''t even heard of it, but it was true that all the divine powers in the slate had been extracted.


    It transforms into an image of a head in the air. As Su Yan''s palm swings in the air, it keeps spinning in circles, just like a blindfolded horse, doing what Su Yan wants it to do in a blank and obedient manner. movement.


    Next, Su Yan gradually peeled off the divinity from this head of Qian, and separated a total of twelve divine laws.


    Then Su Yan used magic tricks to recombine these twelve divine laws, and saw waves one after another, and several mountain winds directly inserted into the clouds...


    The picture in this phantom is where the slate comes from.


    Then the picture turned, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian saw that there seemed to be a building under the blue waves, and this building cleverly used bubbles in the water to support a world where water cannot be touched.


    This is where the slate comes from!


    "Where is this place?" Princess Kong Qian asked. Although I have seen the picture, the endless continent is so vast, it is not a simple matter to find the location of the picture I just saw.


    Su Yan said: "In the picture just now, there are stars in the sky for comparison. Didn''t you see?"


    Princess Kong Qian said savagely: "Do you think everyone knows everything just like you? Princess I, I have never liked things like the stars and five elements. It is complicated and looks like a fight! You directly and this princess Tell me where it is."


    "The stars just now are the seven places in the East Palace. As long as you follow the guidance of these seven places, you can find the place just now."


    After Princess Kong Qian got the answer, she stood up from the ground and said: "Is this the riddle that the queen is asking the queen to set for you? She is expecting you to solve the secrets on this slate?


    Su Yan said: "No, she didn''t know that I had such an ability, and she must have never thought that I could solve this riddle in this way."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Looking at what you said just now, I don''t know which method was used?"


    "It''s the magic of the ancient Wuzong." Su Yan said.


    "What does it mean that Queen Qingqiu put two stone slabs in your hands?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "That''s why I said that a woman''s heart is needled in the sea. I don''t know what she thinks. I asked you this question just now."


    Princess Kong Qian snorted heavily and said, "I killed you in the palace, caught her and beat her once, didn''t you know everything?"


    "How does this make?"


    "Su Yan, I think you are pitying Yuxiang, right? Humph, if you change a big man and want to play this kind of mindless puzzle game with you, I''m afraid you have already beaten him into a pig! I also said that you have no interest in Queen Qingqiu? This princess is not a jealous and poisonous woman. If you really like her, this princess will give you to her. Anyway, a man..."


    Speaking of this, there was a knock on the door. It turned out that Mallow wanted to invite Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian to go out for a drink and enjoy the moon.


    After Princess Kong Qian opened the door, her expression of anger and frost immediately turned into a vivid smile, welcoming Mallow in.


    The two stone slabs on the ground were still pieced together, but the divinity contained in it had disappeared.


    Mallow whispered: "Did I come at an untimely time to disturb you?"


    "How come, everyone is in good spirits today. Why not have a drink together? Wouldn''t it be a pity if the rare next year''s festival was wasted?" Su Yan said.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Mallow became a little more settled.


    This night, Su Yan drank three jars of immortal wine, without any problems, it was the most relaxing night after he came to the immortal world.

 Chapter 3421： Send proposition

    Chapter 3421


    In the next few days, nothing happened in the royal capital.


    Su Yan''s Beihu Zhendan has been sent to Long Zhan Pavilion. He is not interested in selling goods at all. It happens that Long Zhan Pavilion can do it for him.


    Moreover, Long Zhan Pavilion''s contacts are extremely wide. Now it is the next Lunar New Year. There are so many rich and powerful people in the city. With Long Zhan Pavilion''s momentum, Su Yan is afraid to make a fortune.


    Long Zhange has already marked the price of Beihu Zhendan as a rare and precious pill, and it is made by a famous teacher and the quantity is limited. The price of Beihu Zhendan has naturally risen.


    Su Yan couldn''t be more familiar with this kind of commercial hype.


    In addition, another change is that Su Yan can receive at least 20 invitations every day.


    Some of these calligraphy posts are the rich and powerful in the city, and some are demon immortals who simply want to court Su Yan.


    But Su Yan rejected all these invitations and didn''t read any of them.


    He has no interest in these boring and unnecessary interactions. These interactions will not promote cultivation, but will disturb the Taoist heart. Therefore, there are many powerful monks who prefer to live in the mountains and forests rather than easily get involved in the world.


    Three days after the Xiayuan Festival, Qingqiu Kingdom mainly held a routine ceremony to worship the heavens, as well as the celebration of her five hundred years of ascending the throne.


    During these two celebrations, everyone thought that Su Yan would accompany the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord to establish the relationship between the two.


    However, the leader of Qingqiu did not recruit Su Yan uncharacteristically, which made everyone more and more uncertain about the relationship between Su Yan and the leader of Qingqiu.


    After all the ceremonies were over and the carnival of the next Lantern Festival was about to end, the Lord Qingqiu sent an envoy to invite Su Yan into the palace.


    The atmosphere of the festival is coming to an end. At this time, asking Su Yan to enter the palace can be regarded as a very low-key act.


    When doing some important things, it is necessary to be so low-key.


    When the messenger from the palace came, Princess Kong Qian was in the courtyard discussing the practice of divine law with Su Yan.


    Although Princess Kong Qian didn''t like to practice, she was fierce in her mouth, saying that she was very knowledgeable about how she planned to work hard.


    After the messenger in the palace announced his intention, Princess Kong Qian stared at Su Yan with scorching eyes, and said: "Su Yan, I want to enter the palace with you to see if the Lord Qingqiu is beautiful!"


    The messenger was horrified at hearing, what the woman said was simply the disrespect of the Lord of the country!


    And Su Yan''s answer made the messenger''s chin almost fall off, saying: "Since you have said so, how can I refuse, you go into the palace with me."


    Su Yan''s words almost made the messenger''s jaw drop, and he stammered to Su Yan: "Master Su, this, this... how did this make it? The lord named the slave to take you into the palace alone, this, this... "


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to be afraid, I have my own explanation on the Lord''s side."


    Although the messenger was dumbfounded, he could only nod his head and say yes. This Master Su is the guest of Qingqiu, the most popular person around the country lord now. He can''t afford to offend a waiter in a small way!


    It''s just that if the country lord really gets angry, he will inevitably be implicated, and it will be a headache to think of this.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t have so many boring thoughts. After finishing her skirt, she took Su Yan''s arm into the carriage.


    The expression on the messenger''s face also became more solemn.


    After Princess Kong Qian got on the car with Su Yan, she said strangely: "How come the people in this palace are so strange, each with a bitter face?"


    Of course Su Yan knew what was going on.


    Today, he has long been regarded as the best choice for the prince of the Qingqiu country. Now he suddenly took a woman who looked like an immortal to see the Qingqiu country lord. Who wouldn''t worry about these two women fighting?


    The place where the Lord Qingqiu arranged to meet today is Wangyou Palace.


    Gong E, who was in charge of the introduction, originally saw Su Yan with a grinning expression, but after Princess Kong Qian got off the carriage with her, the expression on her face instantly changed to surprise, and then into an inexplicable gloomy expression.


    Princess Kong Qian said dissatisfiedly: "When you see me, all of them have turned into bitter faces. Do you think I am a broom star?"


    Although she hadn''t seen the Lord of Qingqiu, Princess Kong Qian was suffocating in her stomach.


    In the next meeting, if she casts out all her anger, she would be able to easily razed the palace to the ground, except for Su Yan, no one can suppress this proud female peacock.


    Su Yan didn''t want to have some unnecessary branches, and took Princess Kong Qian directly into Wangyou Palace.


    Because he had already been here once, Su Yan could be considered a familiar road this time.


    After entering the palace, the Lord Qingqiu was still sitting on the throne, but this time in the spacious and empty palace, there was another visitor besides Su Yan.


    The visitor was a man, dressed in plain white clothes, kneeling and drinking tea in the seat of the guest of honor.


    This man looked only twenty, his complexion was very pale, he had no beard, and his face was still young. The etiquette besides tolerance is also excellent.


    Su Yan had a good impression of the white-clothed man, and another reason was that he had no demon spirit on his body, but was filled with the authentic atmosphere of the Taoist Profound Sect, and he should be a human monk.


    After seeing Su Yan, the white-clothed man nodded slightly, and then said: "Is this Mr. Su who is invincible in the world of swordsmanship in the realm of Earthly Immortals?"


    Although there is a slight surprise in the words, it is not an exaggeration.


    Su Yan said: "It''s me, who is the honorable driver?"


    The Lord Qingqiu helped introduce: "This is Li Yu of True Sect of Promise. This king has cooperated with True Sect of Promise for many years. In the past, it was his master who came to contact the king. Now the newcomer is changing. It is his turn to contact the king. ."


    Su Yan said: "The name Promise Zhenzong is so familiar."


    Qingqiu State Master said: "The Promise Zhenzong is the gold master behind the Dragon War Pavilion, and shares the shares of the Dragon War Pavilion. Isn''t your North Lake True Pill still on consignment in the Dragon War Pavilion?"


    When the Lord Qingqiu reminded this, Su Yan suddenly remembered.


    The Promise Zhenzong is good at refining tools and refining pills, but the demons are generally not good at this. It is a good business to resell Promise Zhenzong''s refining tools and pill to Yaoxian''s hands!


    It''s just that this good business has long been monopolized by the Qingqiu country owner.


    Li Yu was very polite to Su Yan, and handed over to Su Yan: "I also knew that Mr. Su is still a rare medicine master. In the future, the business of Long Zhange will depend on Mr.


    "Where, everyone has achieved similar results."


    The king of Qingqiu on the throne took a look at Su Yan, then set his eyes on Princess Kong Qian next to Su Yan, and then said: "It seems that Gu only invited Mr. Su to enter the palace. How come there are two people?"


    This question is really very acute, even Li Yu was a little stunned, even he didn''t know how Su Yan would deal with the situation in front of him.


    The question of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is clearly a proposition.

 Chapter 3422： Cooperation

    Chapter 3422 Cooperation


    As long as it is a man, it must be painful to be caught between two women. Li Yu wants to see how Su Yan solves this problem.


    And not only was there a sharp edge in Qingqiu''s words, even Princess Kong Qian was eager to try, but fortunately, Su Yan was held back.


    These two women are not ordinary women. If they conflict directly here, the consequence is that no one can control them.


    The subject of Qingqiu Kingdom takes the initiative, and Princess Kong Qian is not easy to provoke. You must know that she is the **** of destruction in the heavens and thousands of civilizations, and her passing will inevitably bring endless destruction. The slaughtered creatures count in hundreds of millions!


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and said to the country lord Qingqiu: "Isn''t the lord cooperating with me? Without her, this cooperation might not be possible."


    Kingdom Qingqiu also put on a weird smile on his face, and said, "Could it be that Mr. Su also has the problem of fear? I thought that a strange man like Mr. Su should be completely different from ordinary men. I can''t think of it being downside down or nothing. respectively!"


    Princess Kong Qian has a triumphant smile on her face, as if she is already a winner. The word "Fear" sounds very pleasing to the ear, and by the way, this Qingqiu country master also looks pleasing to the eye.


    But Su Yan said, "I am afraid that the lord of the country has misunderstood some things."


    Before the words were finished, Su Yan took out the two stone slabs that had lost their divinity and just spread them directly on the floor.


    There was silence in the hall.


    When the Lord Qingqiu saw the two stone slabs at first glance, he felt that something was wrong, and then the more they looked at it, the more they were wrong. Later, he couldn''t help but leaned out directly, as if he wanted to look at the two stone slabs. Be careful.


    At the end, Qingqiu Country Lord asked: "How did you do it, you actually stripped the divinity from these two stone slabs?"


    Su Yan just laughed and did not answer.


    Not only was the Lord Qingqiu surprised, even Li Yu, who was sitting next to him, was also surprised, and he didn''t know whether it was Su Yan or Princess Kong Qian who did this kind of thing!


    Seeing that Su Yan did not answer for a long time, the Lord Qingqiu thought that Su Yan had some scruples, so he couldn''t wait to say: "Li Yu is also a lonely hired helper. If he is his own, there is no need to hide in front of him. How did you do it? Yes, or did it depend on the woman next to you?"


    The Lord Qingqiu has been alive for thousands of years, and she has a long life among the earth immortals, but she has never seen a divine power that can be completely stripped out. This is really incredible!


    Because the divine law will protect the power itself, just relying on pure immortality, it is impossible to strip off the divine power!


    If it were to be forcibly stripped, the two stone slabs would inevitably be burned with the jade and destroyed together.


    The cognition of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is quite conventional, and it cannot be regarded as wrong.


    And Su Yan''s separation of these two pieces is the power of the divine nature of the class, and it is indeed not based on the fairy yuan, but on the strength of the ancient Wuzong.


    Seeing that the Lord Qingqiu seems to be about to break the casserole to the end, Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "My Lord, everyone should have their own secret, right?"


    It seemed that Su Yan did not intend to reveal the secret of how to strip the divine power from the two slabs of stone.


    Because the Lord Qingqiu was wearing a mask, she couldn''t see any changes in her face, but one thing was absolutely certain, that is, her mood was bound to be very unhappy.


    This is her palace. She is the lord here, but she is refuted by Su Yan in person. How can she be happy?


    Su Yan said: "After the two slabs are put together, the divine power inside can be transformed into a map. According to the guidance of the seven places in the East Palace in the sky, you will soon be able to find the place where the slab was originally..."


    Li Yu said strangely: "Does Mr. Su have such a great ability?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I already knew where the two slabs came from, but didn''t act alone. Instead, I came to the palace and told truthfully, does the lord know what I mean?"


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Does Mr. Su want to share the legendary treasure with Gu?"


    Su Yan said, "Apart from these two slates, the country''s lord should still have reservations? If you act rashly, it will be bad if you encounter any danger and put yourself in desperation. No matter who it is, no matter how powerful, life There is only one thing for this."


    Su Yan absolutely did not believe that the only things in the hands of the Lord Qingqiu were the two slates.


    Since she is willing to send out the two slates, it means that she must still hold some more valuable props in her hands.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Lord Qingqiu was taken aback for a while, and said: "Mr. Su, your thoughts are really meticulous, and I really admire Gu."


    Su Yan went on to say: "As for the one next to me, the purpose of bringing her here is simple. Her current strength is still higher than mine. If she has to face someone in the Tongtian River under some unavoidable circumstances. Those strong, she is also an extra layer of protection."


    Only a few days ago, Su Yan shined at the festival of the next Yuan Festival, hitting more than a dozen of them, humiliating the second prince of Bai Ze from head to toe.


    At this moment, he said that the strength of this beautiful and beautiful woman next to him is even higher than that of him, which is surprising!


    Su Yan''s words were not joking.


    Princess Kong Qian had a Thousand Miles Dharma Body when she was in the mortal world, and her mana was almost infinite for mortal monks. After returning to the heavens, the divine power in her body was also actively recovering.


    According to the analysis of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, she was forcibly pulled from the human world to the heaven by Su Yan, and she was half-physical sanctified.


    Why is it half? Because Princess Kong Qian has not endured the experience of the Nine-Day Thunder Tribulation after all.


    Although Thunder Tribulation can cause huge damage to the body, once passed the test of the Nine Layers of Thunder Tribulation, it will also gain great benefits. Princess Kong Qian does not have the energy of the Nine Layers of Tribulation, so she will always be half way behind Su Yan.


    But this half was also supplemented by the power of divinity.


    Therefore, at this stage, Princess Kong Qian''s strength must not be weaker than Su Yan.


    Although she has no interest in boring cultivation, her blood is here, even if she doesn''t cultivate, it is more than ten times stronger than the many monsters in the kingdom of Qingqiu.


    This is also the reason why Yaozu attaches great importance to bloodline, bloodline will always be related to strength in the end.


    Li Yu looked towards Princess Kong Qian, and was extremely impressed by Princess Kong Qian''s pair of heterochromatic pupils, and at the same time could feel a deep breath from Princess Kong Qian''s body.


    Although there is a word stupid in Li Yu''s name, it means Da Zhi Ruo stupid, and definitely not stupid.


    It is impossible for a stupid person to cultivate to the realm of earth immortal.


    After the Lord Qingqiu pondered for a while, he said: "Mr. Su, according to your wishes, can''t we leave now?"

 Chapter 3423： Su Yans Corollary

    Chapter 3423: Su Yan''s Inference


    Su Yan said: "I always like to do things vigorously and resolutely. I don''t like procrastination. Since everyone has set a common goal and there is no doubt between them, why can''t I act immediately."


    After Su Yan''s question, the Lord Qingqiu remained silent for a long time.


    And Li Yu also had an inexplicable smile on his face.


    The Lord Qingqiu summoned Su Yan to enter the palace this time, in fact, she also wanted to discuss the matter, but what she never expected was that Su Yan had already cracked the source of the slabs with just two slates.


    This fact is really amazing!


    Originally, the only master of the map was the Qingqiu Kingdom. The more resources she had, the more chips she had in her hand, and she could also gain the upper hand when making various agreements with Su Yan and Li Yu.


    The current situation is really beyond expectation. Unexpectedly, there are some faint signs of losing control before starting.


    If she can''t suppress Su Yan, she is afraid that this trip to the ancient tomb will become a foil!


    The Lord Qingqiu coughed a few times and said, "This Mr. Li Yu is a master of the Promise Zhenzong. Whether it is Qimen Gossip or the Five Elements Celestial Phenomenon, he is very good at it. With him, we have the chance to win the tomb. It can be much bigger. However, it is better for us to make three chapters of the law. Never engage in infighting with each other, and never do anything to your own people. No matter what the treasures of the world, whoever starts with it first, it is definitely not visible to make money. Fight between them. I don��t know how dangerous there are in the ancient tomb. If there is no trustworthy companion, I��m afraid we will all explain to that ghost place."


    This lengthy paragraph is actually not nutritious, because the words themselves do not have a strong binding force, but the words that the Lord Qingqiu said in order to retrieve a little initiative.


    She has been a superior for a long time and is accustomed to manipulating others.


    Regarding this, Su Yan didn''t say it through, but just glanced at Li Yu.


    Li Yu''s breath is very long and deep. Seeing his eyes are piercing, his spirit is also very deep, I am afraid that he has reached the level of the seventh layer of the earth immortal.


    The Lord Qingqiu came to Li Yu for fear that the purpose was not just because Li Yu knew all kinds of formations. There should be other reasons.


    There are actually many masters like Li Yu in Qingqiu, but the Qingqiu country master didn''t consider her powerful subordinates at all. Instead, he found two outsiders, Li Yu and Su Yan. This is very interesting in itself!


    Everyone is smart, and they know where the bottom line is. When formulating various strategies, they are also very smooth, and there is almost no quarrel.


    The Lord Qingqiu did not make any excessive demands, and Su Yan and Li Yu would naturally not be okay.


    After all the policies and strategies have been formulated, Su Yan said: "The Lord, there is one more thing I want to figure out next."


    The Qingqiu Kingdom Master was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Mr. Su said it''s okay. We are now considered to be our own. There shouldn''t be any rifts between each other."


    Su Yan said: "Where is the real body of the Lord, is it possible to plan to follow us on an adventure with an avatar? Even if the avatar falls, it will not endanger the body, and at most we will lose a little bit of cultivation. It��s too unfair just to take risks with your life, right?"


    In fact, Su Yan''s concern was not the so-called fairness at all, but the Lord Qingqiu appeared in front of him, using this avatar all the time, and wearing a mask of grimace, not even showing his true face.


    It is said that the Lord Qingqiu is so beautiful that she is the number one beauty among the demon immortals, but Su Yan has never even seen her true face.


    If everyone wants to give their lives and back to the other''s good partners to some extent, it would be too unfair!


    And are you willing to completely trust someone who always wears a mask and doesn''t even show his true self?


    Su Yan''s attitude is not aggressive, but the leader of Qingqiu hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    Su Yan had long learned from Yinyue City Lord that in recent years, the Lord Qingqiu had used the posture of a doppelganger mask to show people. Even these city owners did not know where the Lord Qingqiu''s body was.


    However, based on the calculation of the Lord of Silver Moon, the main body of the Lord of Qingqiu should be hidden somewhere to practice divine art, while the clone stayed in Qingqiu to preside over the overall situation.


    A plain hand of the Lord Qingqiu pressed on the grimace mask, and said softly, "Does Mr. Su want to see the true face of Gu?"


    I don''t know what''s going on, when the Lord Qingqiu asked, the atmosphere gradually became a little charming. Even the focus has become a bit blurred.


    Princess Kong Qian also showed an unhappy and clear expression.


    But Su Yan''s eyes were very clear, and it would never be possible for a woman to just walk her nose so easily, calmly saying: "If it''s still this clone, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it."


    What Su Yan wanted to know was what the real body of Qingqiu Kingdom Master was. As for what his face looked like, it didn''t seem that important.


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "It''s not that the lone has to use the clone to face the three, but the lone body is a little troublesome at present, it is really impossible to get out of the body..."


    The tone of the Lord Qingqiu was very embarrassing, and this also hit Su Yan''s guess.


    Although City Lord Silvermoon was mature, he was very blundered in this matter. Or it should be that he has become accustomed to the current situation, after all, the country lord before him has been on the throne for five hundred years.


    For the past five hundred years, the country of Qingqiu has been in good weather, and has not experienced any strong wind or rain.


    Long-term success is indeed very easy to become paralyzed.


    The Lord of Qingqiu has no heirs. If anything goes wrong with her, the nation of Qingqiu will be shaken!


    This is the most obvious truth.


    What''s more, across a mountain range, Bai Ze has been staring at him!


    If the Lord Qingqiu encounters any unresolvable trouble, it means that the entire Qingqiu kingdom is in crisis! Once this kind of news is released, I''m afraid it will cause panic.


    "Is there anything in the ancient tomb of the golden immortal that can help the lord of the country get rid of the trouble in front of me? Otherwise, why should the lord of the country cleverly set up mystery to lead me to Wangshou Palace?" Su Yan asked again.


    At this question, the country owner was obviously stunned.


    Only from the demeanor of the country lord, Su Yan can know that he is at the core of the problem.


    Why did Qingqiu Country choose Su Yanlai in a strange way, and why did Qingqiu Country choose Su Yanlai in a strange way, and Li Yu over there should have passed some kind of test to sit here.


    Why didn''t the Lord Qingqiu choose the demon fairy of his own country? These subordinates may not be loyal to her and the country of Qingqiu.


    The reason is very simple, I am afraid that the demon immortals in the country of Qingqiu do not know that their lord of the country is facing some kind of huge trouble!

 Chapter 3424： Princess burst

    Chapter 3424 The Outbreak of the Princess


    The leader of Qingqiu was forced to question by Su Yan. In the end, he could only say: "Mr. Su, all your guesses are correct. Gu did have some trouble. There is only one thing in this ancient tomb that must be obtained�� ��Anode real grass. You can take any treasure other than that."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth were curved, and he said nothing.


    Soon, the four set out from the palace and flew towards the tomb of the golden immortal.


    The leader of Qingqiu made arrangements in the capital, and all state affairs were left to the left and right prime ministers, and he declared to the outside world that he would retreat and practice.


    Su Yan''s destination was to the east of the Tongtian River, close to the place where the two branch water veins merged into the Tongtian River.


    The Qitian Mountains and another mountain range are interlaced here, and the scenery is very majestic.


    And from wetlands to plateau snow-capped mountains, there are many different styles.


    Although the scenery here is changeable and magnificent, it is a pity that the spirit of immortality here is not very abundant, so it is not suitable for use as a cave.


    So no monks make their homes here, it has always been the so-called no man''s land.


    Such places occupies the majority on the endless continent, many places are inaccessible, and even some strange beasts will not get involved.


    It was about three hundred miles away from Qingqiu and Baize, and after arriving, a breath of primitive desolation came over.


    "It really is here!"


    Looking in the direction of Princess Kong Qian��s fingers, she saw a big blue lake and several peaks in the water straight into the sky!


    The lake is very calm and the surrounding scenery is also very calm.


    Everything here is consistent with the picture presented by Su Yan after extracting the divine power from the two slabs.


    Su Yan glanced at the Lord Qingqiu. He already knew that the tomb was underwater, but he didn''t speak, just to see if the Lord Qingqiu would tell the truth.


    If the Lord Qingqiu went around and said that the tomb was underwater, then she was deliberately concealing it and was not a credible person.


    If the Lord Qingqiu directly reveals the location of the ancient tomb, it means that the foundation of everyone''s cooperation is still solid.


    Li Yu stared at these mountain peaks in surprise, saying that these mountain peaks were definitely not standing here casually. There should be a golden immortal or a fairy king above, and using great magic power to forcibly move other mountain peaks here!


    These mountain peaks are inserted straight into the sky, just like three sticks of incense, worshipping something.


    The feng shui here is also very good. Although the qi of immortality is thin, it is inaccessible and surrounded by tranquility, which is very suitable for permanent sleep.


    As everyone spoke, a golden light flashed from a distance.


    Then thick black clouds in the sky quickly spread from afar towards this side.


    Only seeing the golden thunder light, Su Yan said: "It''s about fifty miles away from us. Someone is using great magic power. This person''s strength is very good."


    If Su Yan can give such an evaluation, he is naturally a strong man in the realm of earth fairy.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the air.


    Li Yu said: "This is where monks are fighting. This place has always been off the beaten track. How come there are monks fighting here? Is it a demon in the vast river?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked Su Yan: "Would you like to go see it?"


    Su Yan said: "The purpose of our flying here is not for some completely irrelevant people and things. Don''t interfere with meaningless things."


    Only after Su Yan''s words were said, a layer of big waves descended with lightning and thunder in the sky!


    This is a huge array of heaven and earth covering a radius of hundreds of miles!


    Although Su Yan and the others had no intention of being involved in this battle, they were already inevitable.


    Thunder and lightning in the sky fell on the surrounding waters, forming a power grid in the air, exploding with water vapor!


    In order to protect themselves, Su Yan and the others had to open up the protective cover outside of them, blocking the dense golden electric light in the water vapor out of them!


    And once the protective cover was opened, the monks who used this great array of heaven and earth would of course also know the position of Su Yan!


    Then, the electric light became apparently dense!


    Although the other party didn''t know Su Yan and their identities, it was obvious that they had killed them and wanted to kill Su Yan and them all in this great formation.


    Princess Kong Qian had a very hot temper.


    At the moment, I didn��t even see the opponent��s face, so I was inexplicably enveloped in a large array, and even increased the power of the array to deal with them. The thought must be to kill them. This is even the mud bodhisattva can��t bear it. Besides, it is Princess Kong Qian!


    With only one whistle, Princess Kong Qian had already killed fifty miles away!


    The dense golden lightning in the sky couldn''t stop Princess Kong Qian''s pace at all, only an orange line of fire could be seen piercing the sky!


    When she was in the country of Qingqiu, Princess Kong Qian had some scruples, but now that she has left the country of Qingqiu, all those scruples have been put down!


    Li Yu stared at the sky blankly, only thinking that Princess Kong Qian was really too strong and unreasonable!


    This woman''s behavior is diametrically opposed to her delicate and delicate appearance, she is really resolute to the extreme!


    The power of the dense golden thunder in the sky is amazing. Princess Kong Qian has crossed the sky in such a short time, and she doesn''t know how much thunder she has to bear!


    If it were the flesh of a human monk, I''m afraid it would have already been wiped out!


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t have anything at all, and then she saw a strong flame exploding at the junction of water and sky!


    The thick black clouds in the sky were dyed blood!


    Then a heat wave emptied, and the air seemed to be filled with restless sparks!


    Princess Kong Qian only took a very short time to make this great array of heaven and earth shaky!


    This great array of heaven and earth should have been arranged in advance by monks, and it must have spent a lot of time and energy.


    But as soon as she was hit by Princess Kong Qian''s unreasonable power, she immediately became riddled with holes!


    Even Su Yan''s electric light outside their bodies has become much thinner.


    Li Yu thought that Princess Kong Qian''s impact should end here. The other party was caught off guard by Princess Kong Qian. Now he should have recovered and should be able to deal with Princess Kong Qian.


    However, what Li Yu could not expect was that the huge flame just now was just the beginning, and then he saw a pillar of fire rushing into the sky in the distance!


    The thick clouds that had been dyed crimson just now were also washed away together!


    Then a bigger heat wave came!


    Then Pinghu also became choppy! It seems that a big lake will be completely boiled!


    Although it has been dozens of miles away, I can still feel how hot this heat wave is!


    Suddenly there was a shower of rain in the sky.


    This rain comes from the lake water that has just been transpired!


    In a shower of rain, Li Yu said in astonishment: "Is this Fairy Confucius always shaking hands like this?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly and said, "She usually has a bad temper, so she''s getting used to it."

 Chapter 3425： Mo Yu Qilin

    Chapter 3425: Moyu Qilin


    Li Yu said dumbfounded: "I am afraid I will never be able to adapt..."


    The electric light in the air had completely subsided at this time, because the Lord Qingqiu was wearing a ghost mask on her face, so she didn''t know what she thought.


    I''m afraid that her heart is not at all peaceful now!


    Although the battle in the distance cannot be seen with the naked eye, only from the change of breath, the fire that dyes the sky red, and the continuous heat wave rushing in, you can know who has the upper hand.


    Princess Kong Qian hadn''t fought for a long time, and it was really a terrifying thing to vent her accumulated heat suddenly!


    But Su Yan smiled and said, "Although I don''t know who the monk on the other side is, I really appreciate them for doing it. If they didn''t do it, I''m afraid I will have a headache for a while."


    As long as Princess Kong Qian vented all the anger accumulated in her body, she would be well-behaved for a long time.


    Su Yan said, "Let''s go over and see what is going on."


    After speaking, Su Yan took the lead and flew towards the fighting place!


    The closer to the battlefield, the more amazing the heat of the air!


    And after reaching a distance of ten miles near the battlefield, some orange-red sacred fires could even be seen burning quietly on the water!


    These remaining sacred fires are the remnants of Princess Kong Qian''s explosive moves just now!


    The remaining power this time was actually wasted divine power, and it did not cause effective damage to the enemy at all.


    This shows that Princess Kong Qian''s control of power and inherent flames is actually very rough, and any earth fairy who fires the fire may control the flames more precisely than Princess Kong Qian.


    But Princess Kong Qian was not the earth immortal in the first place, and she should not be measured by the earth immortal standard.


    She was originally a unique existence in this world!


    Even today''s Princess Kong Qian is far from her peak, if her divine power is converted into an immortal, it might be more than ten times that of an ordinary immortal.


    In this way, she only needs to sway her innate talent and it is enough to surpass most of the earth immortals. If there is no immortal tool above the seventh stage, no earth immortal can surrender her!


    "The strength of this fairy Kong is inexplicably scary to me..." Li Yu has many fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and I don''t know if it was caused by Princess Kong Qian, caused by the heat wave, or both. Have.


    Su Yan and the others were already very close to the real battlefield.


    This battle has not yet been determined, because the monk Kong Qiangong mainly deals with is not one person, but seven people.


    In the sky, there was a demon fairy with horns and a halberd in his hand. This halberd drew golden thunder light. It is very likely that he caused this great array of heaven and earth.


    There are also six other earth immortals with different shapes. At this time, they were extremely afraid of Princess Kong Qian''s Phoenix flames. Although they used many powerful spells, they did nothing in the face of this terrifying flame!


    Li Yu said: "It''s no wonder that after discovering us, we acted indiscriminately. It turns out that the number of each other is far above us."


    After seeing the demon fairy holding a halberd, the Lord Qingqiu said, "This person is Bai Jian, who is known as the Cang Lei Qilin in Bai Ze Longyan, and his status and seniority among the earth immortals are extremely high. Even the king of Bai Ze He respects him for three points. He rarely leaves Longyan. How can he suddenly appear here? It''s strange!"


    Su Yan glanced at the so-called Canglei Qilin, and then said indifferently: "Is he a great master in Baize?"


    "Should be a master who has made it into the top ten!" Qingqiu Kingdom Master said confidently.


    "Then I will meet him."


    After Su Yanfei passed by, Li Yu asked in a low voice: "Master of the country, will Bai Ze also discover this secret? So they came here for the same purpose as ours? But how could it be so coincidental? Just bumped into each other!"


    Lord Qingqiu shook his head and said, "No! The purpose of their coming here should be different from ours, look at the underwater!"


    Li Yu looked under the water, and saw that there was no wind on the water, but a huge wave was set off, and from the water there was also a strange breath that seemed like nothing!


    Lord Qingqiu said: "This is the breath of the blue soul dragon fish. They must be hunting the blue soul dragon fish, that''s why they arranged such a big array! The fish beads can be taken out of the blue soul dragon fish''s belly, which not only improves eyesight, but also It can improve the cultivation of the art! He Canglei Qilin not only cultivated the golden light thunder, but also cultivated the extraordinary art! I need fish **** to enhance his pupil power!"


    When the Lord Qingqiu said that, the origin of the matter was immediately restored. Although the two parties had different goals, they collided together. It was the other party''s first hand, so there is nothing to say!


    Su Yanfei sneered after reaching the height of Nine Heavens, "Are you all Baize''s demon celestial beings? You are really capable. Seven earth celestial beings cannot win against a woman. If I were you, I would throw myself into the lake What''s the point of being able to drown in this world?"


    Su Yan''s words made Cang Lei Qilin very dissatisfied, and his eyes stared at Su Yan!


    There is supreme majesty in the golden eyes, and many illusions appeared in front of Su Yan. These illusions are all kinds of torture in hell!


    The screams continued to appear in Su Yan''s ears.


    The sneer expression on Su Yan''s face remained unchanged, and said: "I have been in the real 18th hell. Do you think the illusion of this district can scare me? Your tactics have not even entered, if there is a fairy king One thought can be turned into eternity, but you can fight with me. I want to fight against me with illusions just like this kid��s toy. It��s really crazy."


    Su Yan raised the Mowen Divine Sword in his hand. Before the long sword was out of its sheath, he had already cracked the sky illusion!


    Cang Lei Qilin couldn''t help frowning his eyebrows, thinking in his heart that this child has a strong sword intent, concentrated eyesight, and represents an extremely firm willpower, I am afraid it is extremely difficult to deal with!


    Cang Lei Qilin''s heart was already retreating, and said: "This seat has always respected the heroes of the world, especially the masters who can use swords. What is the name of the respected driver?"


    "Su Yan." Su Yan only uttered two words.


    Mo Yu Qilin was confused when he heard this name, because he had never heard of this name.


    The fairy world is not as good as the mortal world, and consultation is not so developed.


    Moreover, Bai Ze''s mission had just returned to China, and the news that Su Yan was defeated in Qingqiu had not spread.


    So Mo Yu Qilin had never heard of this name, but he only looked at Su Yan''s temperament and knew that Su Yan was not easy to deal with.


    But the so-called raising hands and not hitting the smiling faces, Su Yan saw that Moyu Qilin spoke very politely, so his attitude was not so tit-for-tat, saying: "We are here to look for Xianshan. You suddenly acted on us and wanted to place us To death, shouldn''t you give an explanation?"

 Chapter 3426： War broke out

    Chapter 3426: A battle broke out


    The meaning of Su Yan''s words is very obvious, that is, I hope the other party will apologize.


    If the other party admits wrong and apologizes, this matter may be quiet. If the other party is unwilling, then Su Yan doesn''t mind killing them all with the Mowen Divine Sword!


    After Mo Yuqilin listened to Su Yan''s words, he did not immediately give an answer. Instead, he looked at Li Yu and Qingqiu''s Lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu changed his attire. He didn''t wear the Chinese clothes in the palace, and he was wearing a mask. Moyu Qilin couldn''t recognize the Lord Qingqiu for a while.


    He only felt that the combination of these four people was very powerful and very weird, not only the Dragon and Phoenix Demon Immortals, but also the monks of the Human Race.


    These four people are definitely not the general generation, they are very strong, such characters should be very famous, but the contradiction is that they have never heard of such a combination near the Tongtian River!


    Mo Yu Qilin was uncertain on this side, and was almost unable to support it over there!


    Princess Kong Qian hit six at a time, and the Zhoutian divine fire fell intensively like rain. Although the six demon fairies also have powerful magic weapons and spells, the Phoenix flames are so strong that they are unreasonable, even if they have powerful strength. Can''t show it at all!


    The two demon cultivators who practiced wood spells were restrained by Princess Kong Qian, who could no longer hold them at this time!


    These two demon fairies wailed while suffering the phoenix flames, and said, "Big Brother Kirin, why don''t you make a move? If you don''t make a move, we will be killed by this bitch!"


    "Yeah! This **** is so vicious! If you don''t take it again, Brother Qilin, we will all fall!"


    Moyu Qilin was already swaying, but at this time, a few blue soul dragon fish jumped from the bottom to the surface again, forming huge waves in the lake!


    The green soul dragon fish has reached the time when they are about to mate, and they can only jump like this when they are courting. Normally, they would hide in the bottom of the Tongtian River, in the darkest gloom. Almost uncaught.


    This opportunity has only occurred in 50 years. Moyu Qilin decided not to miss it, and said to Su Yan: "Although I don��t know where the driver comes from, we discovered the green soul dragon fish first, and we have already chased this group of youth. The soul dragon fish has a thousand and five hundred miles. I don��t know how much it has suffered. If you still want peace, retreat now! This seat can be treated as if nothing happened today."


    Su Yan laughed and said, "What I hate most is other people''s charity. No matter what it is, if I want it, I will definitely reach out and take it. If it''s not what I want, others will give it to me. Me, I will definitely not want it!"


    Then Su Yan said again: "And haven''t you found out? I still have two companions who didn''t make a move. It should be clear who is strong or weak. How dare you say such big words in front of me?"


    "Just because this seat is a black jade unicorn! Whether it is a demon fairy with a radius of five thousand miles across the sky and a river, no one knows the name of this seat! What is your origin, how dare you to speak out in front of this seat! If you are I have heard of the name of this seat, and now retreat, this seat can still forget the blame!"


    Su Yan condensed a sword intent in his body at this time, and said: "If this is the case, then I have to let you see the real swordsmanship. But you have to think about it, once I start, I will never show mercy. You. Now you can say the last words."


    Although the Tongtian River is wide, but if everyone is unwilling to give in, then just fight it hard!


    When Li Yu saw that Su Yan had already planned to do it, he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    He had long heard of Su Yan''s reputation as the invincible swordsmanship of the Earth Fairy Realm, and he didn''t know what the swordsmanship was!


    But Moyu Qilin was so excited by Su Yan, the halberd in his hand immediately waved, and a thousand golden thunders immediately landed towards Su Yan!


    How fast Thunder fell, but Su Yan''s speed of drawing his sword was even as fast as Thunder''s speed!


    I saw that thousands of thunderbolts in the air were all cut off by Su Yan with a single sword, and the light of the lavender knife actually condensed in the air for a long time without dissipating!


    Just the first move, Su Yan was shocked when he handed over Moyu Qilin! He really couldn''t think that Su Yan would be so powerful after he started!


    But now it is too late to regret. Since Su Yan has drawn his sword, he put away the last pity in his heart, and there is only one word left in his mind: kill!


    A powerful murderous aura spread from Su Yan''s body, and even the six other earth immortals who were fighting with Princess Kong Qian were greatly affected!


    There were horrified expressions on their faces!


    After Su Yan''s long sword was out of its sheath, they realized that they had provoke a person who absolutely couldn''t provoke!


    This is a **** of death from heaven!


    But it is not easy for them to admit defeat. Moyu Qilin waved the halberd in his hand, and then there were thousands of thunder woven into a long dragon in the air!


    This long dragon is at least two hundred feet long, and its power is comparable to the nine-day thunder calamity!


    But in front of Su Yan''s Mo Wen Divine Sword, this long dragon was almost collapsed!


    Only then did Mo Yu Qilin realize: "Your sword is an innate spiritual treasure?!"


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, Jian Qi continued to shoot towards the fish-catching unicorn, as precise and efficient as a killing machine!


    Although Su Yan''s sword aura only has more than a dozen swords, it is far less than the formation of Moyu Qilin to provoke the thunder of the heavens, but the lethality of these sword auras should not be underestimated!


    Every way of the sword aura of Xiantian Lingbao might make him fall here!


    When the struggle is here, Mo Yuqilin can figure out who is strong and who is weak!


    Relying on his status and reputation as a grandmaster, he thought he would be able to deter Su Yan, but he didn''t want to end up throwing a rock on himself in the foot!


    In order to cope with Su Yan''s sword aura, Mo Yuqilin''s other hand condensed the powerful Purple Mansion Divine Thunder!


    The Purple Mansion Divine Thunder exploded in the air, which barely resisted Su Yan''s sword energy!


    But Su Yan''s strength is not only the sword qi, Long Xiao Jiutian''s tricks combined with the sword qi, also turned the sword qi into a long dragon!


    These long dragons are almost like living creatures, lifelike!


    Sword Qi transforms into various sacred beasts. This is something that many powerful sword repairers can do, but it can merge with their own dragon energy to achieve lifelikeness, I am afraid that only the Su Yan family can do it.


    Li Yu originally thought that Su Yan would fight a fierce battle with Mo Yuqilin and then win.


    Unexpectedly, this battle, like the outbreak of Princess Kong Qian, was completely unexpected. Su Yan came up so easily. Once he drew his sword, Moyu Qilin was easily suppressed!


    This is the top ten master of Bai Ze!


    I''m afraid that the two princes combined are far inferior to Moyu Qilin!


    It can only be said that Su Yan''s swordsmanship is invincible in the earth fairy realm, which is definitely not a lie!

 Chapter 3427： Chicken fly dog ??jump

    Chapter 3427: Chicken Flying Dog Jumping


    Su Yan completely suppressed Moyu Qilin, and Princess Kong Qian on the other side became more and more courageous!


    She has never done anything with anyone since she returned to the heavens, so even she herself doesn''t know how far she has reached!


    This time fighting with so many powerful opponents, you can just verify the extent to which your cultivation level has recovered!


    After the pillar of fire just soared into the sky, Princess Kong Qian didn''t feel that she had consumed much divine power. Instead, she had a feeling that she was still unfulfilled. If she wanted to, she should be able to contribute even more power!


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Princess Kong Qian''s face.


    She already had a face that was overwhelming, and with this confident smile, she exuded an indescribable and powerful charm!


    And behind this charming smile is a powerful murderous opportunity!


    There was a trace of flame in Princess Kong Qian''s hand, and this trace of flame was absolutely nothing compared to the pillar of fire that soared to the sky before.


    But after seeing this trace of flames, the six demon fairies who were fighting Princess Kong Qian all showed surprise and complicated expressions in unison!


    No one can tell that Princess Kong Qian''s manipulation of flames is definitely not fine, some places are rough and even clumsy, but the kind of fire she controls is unparalleled in the world!


    And you can feel the strong breath of Phoenix blood from her body!


    These demon immortals can only admit that even if they have no alternative, what they are facing is suppression at the bloodline level!


    Now Princess Kong Qian is showing the original power of the Phoenix family''s highest-end Phoenix flame, which is more than ten times stronger than the previous flame!


    This is basically a dimensionality reduction attack. How can they resist it?


    The reason why these six demon immortals have not chosen to flee now is entirely because they believe in Moyu Qilin!


    It was determined that the mighty power of his ten great masters of Bai Ze was more capable of defeating Su Yan, and then came to help!


    Moreover, Moyu Qilin had already promised them a great advantage before he encircled and hunted the Blue Soul Dragon Fish.


    After hunting the dragon fish for three thousand miles, everyone stayed up and down together. I don''t know how much sweat and hard work they put in. No one wants to waste the promised benefits of Moyu Qilin at this last moment.


    That''s why I chose to support it here.


    And people often die of their own greed. Greed can''t be completely eradicated even after reaching the realm of Earth Immortal several times.


    It is precisely because of greed that conceals the rational judgment in their hearts.


    If you think that others will not leave and I will not leave, I am afraid that in the end all the demon will fall here together!


    Although these demon fairies are unwilling to leave here, they have opened a seemingly safe distance from Princess Kong Qian!


    But they seem to have forgotten a little, Princess Kong Qian''s blood is flowing in her body, but the blood of the Phoenix clan, if they compete for speed, their stunts cannot be Princess Kong Qian''s opponent!


    The six monsters here have become more perfunctory in dealing with Princess Kong Qian. The battlefield they are really concerned about is not here, but above the nine heavens!


    Above the nine heavens, the sky thunder rolled, and the golden thunder crossed the sky, shaking the eardrums with them!


    This power almost reached the top of the world, but was freely controlled by Moyu Qilin!


    The name of the top ten masters of Bai Ze is definitely not a mere fact!


    As long as Moyu Qilin can balance that somewhat powerful sword fairy, the scales of victory and defeat will inevitably lean towards them.


    But what they saw next was a shocking scene.


    I saw Su Yan attacking with a long sword, and countless afterimages appeared in the air!


    There is a powerful sword in every afterimage!


    People can''t tell which is the subject and which is Su Yan''s clone!


    As long as you have a little eye, you can tell that Su Yan''s performance at this time is definitely not a clumsy clone technique, but the extremely advanced and exquisite technique of the sword fairy!


    Even looking at the entire endless continent, sword immortals who can practice swordsmanship to this level are rare!


    After seeing this sword technique, they couldn''t help but shake Mo Yu Qilin in their hearts!


    If just now they thought that Moyu Qilin''s winning rate was 90%, as long as they didn''t waver, they could win stably, then now they think that Moyu Qilin''s winning side is only 60%.


    The reason why it is 10% more than Su Yan is because the names of Moyu Qilin''s past Yu Wei and Bai Ze''s top ten masters are placed here!


    No one knew the origin of the sword fairy in front of him, and could only be treated as a hidden master.


    At this point, it is naturally no match for Moyu Qilin.


    Numerous afterimages of sword energy in the air greatly oppressed the space of Mo Yuqilin.


    And this was just the beginning. These afterimages containing sword intent remained in the air for a long time. At first they looked messy, but in the end they formed an incredibly powerful sword formation!


    Arranging a large formation in a way of keeping the shape of the sword aura is not a great skill for Su Yan, but in the eyes of these monsters, it is a great skill!


    A demon said: "Although this sword immortal doesn''t know his name, he has an incomparable dragon aura on his body. I am afraid that he bears the blood of the dragon clan, and he will never suffer from the blood of the unicorn!"


    "I''m afraid that this battle won''t be so simple to tell the winner! When they tell the winner, the blue soul dragon fish are afraid that all of them have escaped without a trace! Aren''t we busy?"


    "Why do you still have a heart to chat! Who will deal with her flames, the old man is already unable to hold it!"


    These battlefields were followed by a flurry of jumps.


    Although Princess Kong Qian had recalled the origin of the Phoenix Flame from her body, she was not very proficient in the use of this origin power.


    After using a lot of divine power and energy, I still couldn''t say that the original flame gave birth to the strongest posture, and I couldn''t help feeling a little impatient.


    When Princess Kong Qian became impatient, the fire and rain in the sky became denser!


    Two of these six demon fairies were practicing wood spells, and they happened to be restrained by Princess Kong Qian''s phoenix flames. The fire and rain in the sky became dense, and they suddenly couldn''t bear it!


    The other demon immortals were also overwhelmed at first. At this time, they were willing to help each other, and they were afraid that they would fall into Princess Kong Qian''s eyes and become the target of her key attack, so no one was able to help for a while.


    In order to resist the phoenix flames, these two monsters could only bite the tip of their tongues and desperately urged the Xian Yuan inside to resist.


    It''s just that the attributes are restrained here, and the Phoenix Flames are notoriously domineering, and they can only rely on burning part of their own vitality to force support.


    It''s just that the longer you hold it, the more you will find that they are farther away from the desired victory.

 Chapter 3428： Suppress

    The third thousand four hundred and twenty-eight chapters are suppressed


    Above the nine heavens, Mo Yu Qilin was almost caught in Su Yan''s sword formation almost unexpectedly.


    The sword energy is vertical and horizontal, forming a strangling situation!


    Mo Yu Qilin is also very clear, if he competes with weapons, he is definitely not the opponent of the sword fairy in front of him!


    But the so-called battle, the most important thing is to show your strengths and suppress your opponent''s strengths.


    This is how his Moyu Qilin wins.


    Therefore, after Moyu Qilin calmed down, the halberd in his hand also waved wildly!


    This halberd should be some incredible magic weapon, only a touch of golden light appeared at the tip of the gun, and this golden light was the source of the ever-changing thunder.


    When an earth immortal can use a certain source of power, it also means that he can already be regarded as entering the room at the level of the law of power.


    The name of Moyu Qilin, the top ten masters of Bai Ze, is indeed not a fool, and his hands are indeed very hard!


    Moyu Qilin''s original power of thunder drew the thunder of the heavens!


    I saw thick clouds rolling in the sky, and many terrifying electric lights appeared in this thick cloud!


    The power of these electric lights is willing to overwhelm the thunderbolt just now!


    After the electric light intertwined in the air, it caused a crazy explosion!


    This explosion seems to be a chain reaction, one explosion after another, connected to each other.


    And the explosion was connected with the golden lightning, causing the lightning to be strongly distorted!


    In this way, the air within a mile of the radius seems to be blown to the boil!


    This time, Moyu Qilin took the initiative to constrict the range of the spell. After the range is reduced, the power will naturally increase strongly!


    The power of the sky thunder that exploded infinitely was extremely terrifying. Although it didn''t hurt Su Yan, it directly caused the sword formation that Su Yancai arranged to become shaky!


    The surrounding explosions were deafening. Seeing that Su Yan''s sword formation had been destroyed seven or eighty eight, Mo Yu Qilin finally swept away the haze on his face.


    Then he arrogantly said to Su Yan: "You are just a mere rat! Do you really think that this seat can''t deal with you? You do have some skills, but this is not your turn to be rampant in front of this seat. !"


    After Su Yan''s sword formation was broken, he actually didn''t have much thoughts in his mind, because this sword formation was not Su Yan''s strongest move.


    Even if it is broken, there is nothing to be a pity, it can only show that the enemy''s strength is extremely strong.


    Moreover, Su Yan did not expect that Moyu Qilin had already condensed the original power of Thunder. If he knew this, he would definitely use stronger moves to deal with him.


    Although Su Yan has encountered a bit of setbacks, he will definitely not lose out. He only needs to use stronger moves to deal with Moyu Qilin.


    And Su Yan��s non-response was regarded as a certain degree of weakness by Moyu Qilin, and he continued: ��I think you are indeed excellent in swordsmanship, and you are willing to guide you through a clear path. If you are willing to help this seat, you will If the following blue soul dragon fish are caught, this seat can not only forget the past, but also introduce you to Baize. At that time, you will be more expensive than a prince, so don��t you want to remember the benefits of this seat?��


    Su Yan was too lazy to say a word of nonsense.


    Mo Yu Qilin then asked: "You must have nothing to do now! But there are still many magic methods that you have not used in this seat! You must have already seen that with the halberd in your hand, you can trigger the gods and thunder of the heavens. How can you be your opponent?"


    Li Yu asked Qingqiu Lord in a low voice, "Are we going to support? The Moyu Qilin is very nasty, definitely not vegetarian."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu smiled and said: "Young man, what do you know, Su Yan was far from doing his best just now, and the show is just about to be staged. If he only has this level, how can he be called invincible in the world of swordsmanship in the fairy realm? "


    Indeed, just now, Su Yan used his sword intent to turn into an afterimage, arranging a large formation that can only be arranged by a hundred and eight sword immortals, which is already a very remarkable ability.


    But it doesn''t necessarily mean how powerful the lethality is.


    To be precise, it shouldn''t be considered a skill, but a spend. Used to show their understanding of kendo and to humiliate opponents.


    It will only take a lot of work, and of course it is not worthy of the words of Invincible World of Swordsmanship in the Dixian Realm.


    To be worthy of this sentence, there must be a stronger, more concise swordsmanship that can kill almost all the immortals with a single sword!


    This kind of swordsmanship, Li Yu had the honor to have seen it once.


    The Promise Zhenzong where he lives has many connections with the upper realm. He has seen the sword technique that a sword can kill almost all earth immortals in seconds, but at that time it came from a heavenly immortal and a high heavenly immortal.


    I don''t know if Su Yan can use a similar sword technique, so his heart becomes full of expectations.


    But above the nine heavens, Su Yan concentrated for a moment, and then all the remaining sword shadows in the air disappeared by themselves.


    Mo Wen''s Excalibur was also included in the scabbard.


    Seeing Su Yan''s long sword returned to its sheath, Mo Yuqilin''s face showed a hint of joy, thinking that he had already subdued Su Yan, and he already had the pride of the winner in his heart.


    Mo Yu Qilin was about to say some scenes to comfort the other party, but he heard Su Yan who had been silent finally said: "Are you ready? See my true swordsmanship."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Mo Yu Qilin was taken aback for a moment, and then became angry. There were only four words left in his evaluation of Su Yan: "Stubborn!"


    "Do you really think that this seat who has mastered the origin of the thunder will be afraid of you? How about your swordsmanship, even if it is a god? This seat can transform the power of one hundred thousand nine gods and thunders to evolve the heavens. Live a hundred thousand thunder robbery?"


    Mo Yu Qilin was furious, trying to smash Su Yan here with the thunder strike from the sky, but Su Yan drew his sword at this moment!


    To talk about the speed of the move, Moyu Qilin is certainly not Su Yan''s opponent! This is obvious!


    Su Yan''s drawing of the sword this time is not just as simple as fast, and the texture is completely different from the previous one. This time, just drawing the sword, there is a fierce and murderous tiger coming out of the cage, like a hungry tiger for a long time rushing towards his prey!


    The murderous aura contained in the sword itself is far from the same level as before!


    The amount of Su Yan''s sword-drawing power itself has not increased, but from a qualitative level, it is completely different from just now!


    There was a lavender sword light in the sky piercing the sky, seemingly uncompensated, but at this moment all the golden thunders in the sky were eclipsed!


    Mo Yu Qilin was shocked by Su Yan''s overwhelming killing intent, and an old monster like him was also lost for a moment!


    Although it was only a short moment, it had already decided the victory, life and death in the battle between the masters.


    The loss of consciousness at this moment also showed that Mo Yuqilin was far inferior to Su Yan in terms of mental state cultivation.

 Chapter 3429： Thousand Gods and Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 3429: Thousand Gods and Thousand Thunder Tribulation


    Mo Yu Qilin only saw that the thousands of thunders he released after being released by Su Yan seemed to cut melons and vegetables. There was no resistance, and he was shocked!


    He knew that the most critical moment had come, and if he couldn''t resist the next thought, he would be cut to pieces by Su Yan!


    I''m afraid that the final fate will be completely destroyed!


    They only played a few tricks, how could they be forced into such a dangerous situation?


    Moyu Qilin has been in the Tongtian River for many years, except for the five ancestors above who dare not offend, he has seen any big winds and waves, but he has really never seen such a terrible sword move and such a terrible sword repair!


    Now, I can only fight for it!


    Moyu Qilin gritted his teeth and said: "Boy, you are the one who forced this seat! I originally forgave you for the difficulty of practicing, and finally managed to land in the immortal world, so there are all kinds of forbearance, but this forbearance only pays for you to gain an inch. Since you are not benevolent , Then don��t blame this seat for injustice!"


    "Thousand Gods and Thunder Tribulation!"


    Following Mo Yuqilin''s words, on the halberd in his hand, the originally very tiny source of thunder suddenly bloomed!


    It has expanded to ten times in an instant!


    Amplifying the power of the source to such an outrageous level requires taking extremely high risks.


    Just letting such a huge immortal element burst out of the dantian in such an explosive manner, and then pass through the meridians in the body, it will cause great damage to the meridians.


    It will take at least two or three years and a lot of medicinal herbs to restore the meridians to the original condition.


    Not to mention that using the power of the source in this way will inevitably suffer backlash!


    If it weren''t really driven to a dead end, Moyu Qilin would definitely not use such a move!


    Such a move is like a seven-strike punch, before it hurts others, it hurts itself first.


    The thunder provokes the celestial phenomenon, just like another catastrophe!


    And a strong storm also appeared in the originally calm Tongtian River.


    The aura of destruction is everywhere, it really seems to be a catastrophe!


    Infinite Thunder Tribulation fell on Su Yan, and under the shroud of that incomparably dazzling golden light, it was almost only possible to see Su Yan''s thin body gradually being swallowed by the sword light!


    The power of Thunder became extremely powerful after receiving the blessing of the source, far beyond before!


    Moyu Qilin finally showed a smug look on his face, saying: "What about your ever-changing things, how about swordsmanship? In the end, it''s not the same fall under the hands of the old man! After solving a sting, the others dare Can''t resist the old man?"


    Mo Yuqilin became more and more excited as he spoke, wishing to vent all of the oppression in his heart just now.


    But the thunder in the sky gradually calmed down, and after that, in the light of countless thunders, Su Yan''s figure was still there!


    Although this figure is very thin, it has always existed in the sky, and it seems that it will never be wiped out!


    And after seeing this figure, Mo Yuqilin''s eyes, which was still an old god, suddenly became panicked!


    There is only a simple thought left in his groggy mind, that''s what to do!


    Yes, he doesn''t know what to do until now!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yuqilin gritted his teeth, urging the power of Thunder Origin even more!


    I saw countless lightning flashes in the surrounding sky, and these lightnings finally gathered in the halberd in Mo Yu Qilin''s hand!


    After this halberd brought together the power of thunder and the thunder of heavens, it became extremely dazzling, just like the legendary scepter of Thor!


    And the power of Thousand Gods and Thunder Tribulation reached its peak at this moment!


    Finally turned into a boundless blow!


    This blow directly collided with Su Yan''s Mo Wen Divine Sword!


    Because the strength between each other is too great, not only the dazzling golden light makes everyone unable to open their eyes.


    Even the blasted wind made King Qingqiu and Li Yu have to open a barrier for protection!


    This must be Moyu Qilin''s last and strongest blow!


    This blow condensed his life''s hard work and also represented his highest achievement in cultivation!


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan''s oppression to such an extreme level, he would definitely not be able to release such a powerful trick!


    But will this blow really work?


    Even Mo Yu Qilin himself can''t be sure of this!


    And the leader of Qingqiu and they are also very concerned about the final result of this battle!


    It''s just that the power of the Celestial Yuan conflict in the air is really too powerful, stirring all the auras in the surrounding space into chaos, making it impossible to judge the victory or defeat from the aura.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s voice came from the sky.


    "It''s not easy for an earth fairy to simulate the power of Heavenly Tribulation to this level. You can also be regarded as a wizard..." Su Yan said the first half of the sentence is an evaluation of Moyu Qilin.


    And the other half sentence after Su Yan read: "But civet cats are always civet cats, even if they are forced to change to that position, they cannot become a prince!"


    Indeed, no matter how powerful the Moyu Qilin''s celestial calamity is, it does not have the blessing of the will of heaven and earth, and even if it resembles it, it doesn''t make any sense!


    It is as if Li Gui and Li Kui look exactly the same, but they will never be like Li Kui!


    The sky is rolling, and the blood red of the clouds is just a mere appearance. If the inner core changes, everything will change.


    Although the thousands of thunder tribulations evolved by Moyu Qilin seem to be the case, they are far different from the real tribulations!


    After all, he is just a cultivation base of the earth immortal. How can the trivial earth immortal be compared with the will of the heaven and earth?


    Su Yan retreated under Moyu Qilin''s strongest killer move. Even the corners of his clothes were not injured by the electric light, and his face remained consistently calm, as if the thousands of heavenly thunders that stirred the situation just now They couldn''t enter Su Yan''s eyes at all.


    Moyu Qilin had separated from Su Yan at this time, panting fiercely in the air. If you look carefully, you can still see the blood stains from the corner of his mouth.


    Mo Yu Qilin had indeed tried his best, but the gap between him and Su Yan could not be solved by the two words of trying his best.


    The realm gap between the two parties was so big that it was unmeasurable!


    It can even be said that how much Mo Yuqilin tried his best, now he is desperate. He has already produced the strongest ability of his life, but only in exchange for such a meaningless result, no matter who it is, it will be extremely desperate!


    He had never encountered such a terrifying enemy before, and he was unscathed under his thousands of gods and thunder!


    If Su Yan had the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal, it would be fine to be planted today, but Su Yan was the cultivation base of the Earth Immortal just like him!


    In contrast, he has lived on a dog for thousands of years!


    It''s really better than people, so angry!


    And Mo Wen''s long sword was in Su Yan''s hands. After he concentrated, he whispered, "Is it time for me to shoot now?"

 Chapter 3430： Taboo of the Lord

    Chapter 3430: The Taboo of the Lord


    Su Yan''s question made Mo Yuqilin stunned in the sky, and he didn''t know how to face it!


    But whether he wants to face it or is at a loss, Su Yan''s counterattack with this sword is bound to come!


    The long sword in Su Yan''s hand flicked lightly, making a sharp sound of the sword, and then the power contained in the long sword was directly used, stirring the air almost to boil!


    Mo Yu Qilin instinctively guarded his halberd in front of him, he already knew that Su Yan''s next move was bound to be shocking!


    Although the original strength of the thunder at the tip of the gun is still there, Mo Yu Qilin has no idea how to face it.


    I saw Su Yan''s sword slay towards the sky, because the sword intent swept through the wind and clouds between the sky and the earth, and the powerful sword pressure had already pierced the heavy clouds in the sky in less than a second!


    Moyu Qilin spent a long time controlling the cumulonimbus clouds in the sky, using it to amplify the power of his thunder, but in the end he was stabbed through by Su Yan!


    After the clouds burst, the remaining golden thunders in the sky became more and more violent, but Su Yan let those frantic golden thunders fall on him, and he didn''t even bother to resist with great effort!


    This was originally a sharp sword at the extreme!


    But when it was about to reach its extreme, time seemed to freeze at that moment.


    Mo Yu Qilin stood up with every pore in his body and looked at each other with Su Yan, Daoxin suddenly sank to the bottom.


    What he saw in the stare at Su Yan was the hopeless look!


    It seems that he is already a dead body.


    Boom!


    This loud and clear sound reverberated in the sky, and a touch of blood sputtered out mercilessly in the sky!


    At the last moment, Moyu Qilin shifted the halberd in his hand by five inches against his fighting instincts, and this prevented Su Yan''s must-kill sword move!


    The shaking of the halberd was actually not intentional by Mo Yu Qilin himself, but a purely instinctive reaction.


    This is the fighting instinct accumulated in the long-term battle, and the embodiment of the most talented will to survive.


    However, even though Moyu Qilin blocked Su Yan''s sword moves, his mouth was numb to bleeding, and it was already very difficult to hold his weapon.


    The difference in physical strength between the two parties is too great!


    Mo Yu Qilin had reached the limit at this time, and if Su Yan had any tricks, Mo Yu Qilin would definitely be unable to resist.


    Mo Yu Qilin looked around, originally wishing his companions would give him some help, but he soon discovered in despair that the six demon immortals he had brought were also caught in a hard fight at this time!


    Six hits one, but Princess Kong Qian has the upper hand!


    If it weren''t for Princess Kong Qian''s use of Phoenix''s original power of flames is far from being proficient, and if she still can''t fully use this power, I''m afraid the victory and defeat have already been divided!


    Moyu Qilin didn''t want to beat Su Yan anymore at this time, let alone catching the green soul dragon fish that kept appearing under the water.


    There is only one simple idea left in his mind, and that is how to retreat from here at the least cost!


    Mo Yu Qilin''s eyes drifted in the air, not letting go of any chance that might keep him alive!


    In the end, Moyu Qilin''s gaze fell on the Qingqiu Lord, and then said loudly: "I recognize your mask, you are the Qingqiu Lord! These are your Qingqiu people?!"


    Lord Qingqiu faced Mo Yuqilin''s sudden question, and did not respond.


    Then Moyu Qilin seemed to be a drowning man and found a straw that could save his life, and continued: "Lord Qingqiu, you should know my position in Baize and the relationship between the king of Baize, if you are certain If you want to deal with me here, the never-attack agreement between Qingqiu and Baize will also be reduced to a piece of waste paper. Are you really planning to plunge your country into a war?"


    After Mo Yuqilin''s threatening words were finished, he only felt that he had found a ray of life!


    The Lord Qingqiu asked this man and a woman to deal with him, I''m afraid no one knows the identity of the two masters of this man and woman!


    But his Moyu Qilin has recognized the identity of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, which is equivalent to seeing through this conspiracy!


    If the Lord Qingqiu is still sensible, he should be let go now, and at most verbally humiliate him.


    For Moyu Qilin, this is completely acceptable.


    If people are alive, then everything is possible.


    If it were dead, it would really be empty!


    Mo Yu Qilin thought that the Lord Qingqiu appeared in this barren mountain specifically to deal with him, which in itself was a huge cognitive error.


    Generally speaking, we will not pay much for our own cognitive errors.


    But sometimes, they will pay the heaviest price for this small mistake, or misunderstanding.


    Mo Yu Qilin thought that after recognizing the identity of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, the other party would definitely converge.


    After all, compared with Bai Ze, Qingqiu''s strength is still on the weak side.


    If Bai Ze was given an excuse to start the war, I''m afraid it would be detrimental to Qingqiu!


    This is also the biggest support of Moyu Kylin. He thought of the Lord Qingqiu as a completely rational existence, but he didn''t know that there was one of the biggest taboos in the temper and nature of the Lord Qingqiu, and that was that she hated being threatened.


    In the case of being threatened by others, she will do things that even she can''t predict the consequences!


    A wisp of murderous aura that was almost imperceptible radiated from the Qingqiu Lord, and then it was well hidden.


    The so-called true superiors will not easily reveal their killing intent, and must maintain high majesty in the mystery.


    Therefore, even though this ray of killing thought was weak, Li Yu already knew that Moyu Qilin and his six companions, demon immortals, were afraid that they would never be able to leave here anymore!


    The landscape here is quiet, and there are three peaks inserted into the water. From the perspective of Feng Shui, it is really a good place to make a tomb.


    After being silent for a long time, the Lord Qingqiu finally spoke again: Li Yu, do you know that before Gu ascended the throne, what advice did Gu''s aunt, the former Lord of Qingqiu, give to Gu? "


    When Li Yu was asked so suddenly by the Qingqiu Lord, he was a little dazed. I don''t know why Qingqiu Country Lord suddenly asked this question.


    But Li Yu thought about it quickly. After thinking for a long time, he cautiously replied: "The teachings of the former lord...should be the way of the king."


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "Yes, what my aunt taught the lonely is the way to be the emperor. In fact, my aunt only said one thing, that is, you must never let anyone manipulate your actions."


    "Gu once thought about this sentence carefully. This person includes not only your enemies, but also the so-called loyal ministers in the court! If someone can easily control thoughts and actions, he is the Lord of Darkness. ."

 Chapter 3431： Successive falls

    Chapter 3431 Successive Fall


    When the Lord Qingqiu said this, the meaning is actually very obvious, and then he said even more; "Mr. Su, kill them, the most annoying thing in this life is being threatened. If you are threatened, you will not dare to act rashly, then This so-called improper state owner is nothing!"


    "Besides... our whereabouts should be considered top secret, and we must not let anyone know."


    Mo Yu Qilin had no idea that his threatening words had played a complete counter-effect, and instead plunged himself into a trap of killing.


    In this way, he was also forced to the desperate situation of irreversible retreat!


    And Mo Yu Qilin also knew that if Su Yan made another move, he would be unable to resist even a sword.


    Therefore, he actively threw the halberd in his hand into the air, and the power of the thunder origin directly turned into a thunder formation, and countless golden electric lights seemed to dance wildly, separating the sky between him and Su Yan!


    And Moyu Qilin also transformed into his own Law Bodies!


    It turned out that his Law Body really looked like a unicorn, and the scales all over his body looked like reflective black jade, and his height was about five feet tall!


    There is also a circle of black sacred fire holding him in the air.


    It''s just that the horns on his head are different from the unicorn. He only gave birth to one horn.


    I think the lineage of Qilin is not so pure. After Moyu Qilin changed his law body, his strength became much stronger, and then more golden thunder was spit out at the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord!


    He didn''t want to work hard with the Qingqiu Lord, but he had no confidence in his own speed. If he rushed for his life, he was afraid that these opponents would catch up immediately, and he had to create some opportunities before he could escape!


    With these thunders, the Lord Qingqiu didn''t have to take action, and Li Yu by his side blocked them.


    But Mo Yu Qilin had no time to run away, Su Yan had already cut off the halberd!


    After the halberd was cut off, the original power of the thunder immediately turned into a rootless tree and a sourceless water, which immediately disappeared with the golden lightning in the sky.


    After Moyu Qilin saw it, only fear was left in his heart!


    This halberd was a magic weapon that he had spent 1,500 years to refine by collecting Western elites and the other 25 precious materials. Unexpectedly, it was cut off by Su Yan!


    This man''s swordsmanship is too terrifying!


    After the destiny magic weapon was broken, Moyu Qilin also suffered a backlash, his spirit became more and more wilted, and at the same time he vomited blood!


    And Su Yan''s sword hit it at this moment!


    Qilin''s scales and dragon scales have strong protection capabilities, but the protection capabilities of this area are completely meaningless in front of Su Yan''s Mo Wen Divine Sword!


    The lethality of Xiantian Lingbao is absolutely beyond doubt!


    Qilin blood splattered all over the sky!


    Su Yan''s sword was inserted directly into Moyu Qilin''s chest, and finally stuck in the bone.


    I think Moyu Qilin''s bones are extremely hard, otherwise I''m afraid it would have been cut in two by Su Yan.


    Although the sword body was stuck, Su Yan''s sword aura crazily strangled inside Moyu Qilin''s body, completely destroying the internal organs and vitality!


    Mo Yu Qilin wailed, trying to struggle to force Su Yan''s sword out of his body, but he didn''t even have the strength to struggle!


    There was a shower of blood from the sky!


    In this rain of blood, Su Yanneng obviously felt the conviction halberd hidden in his sleeves became warmer.


    This is a hot feeling of longing for blood!


    If the conviction halberd absorbs the essence and blood of Moyu Qilin, its power will definitely rise to a higher level.


    It''s just that the idea of ??madness and destruction will become stronger and stronger together, which is like a double-edged sword, if you are not careful, I am afraid it will hurt myself.


    And Su Yan definitely didn''t need an overly fierce conviction halberd.


    If the power of the halberd of the conviction grows too fast and becomes too strong, it will sooner or later form a backlash against the master Su Yan!


    The Judgment Tianji is definitely not a well-behaved sheep. It exudes fierce killing thoughts all the time. It wants to influence Su Yan''s character from the level of the soul, and it also wants to become the anti-guest and Su Yan all the time. the host.


    All the masters in front of the conviction halberd became crazy because of it. When they became the slaves of the conviction halberd, their final fate could only become the sad fertilizer under the continuous growth of the conviction halberd.


    Therefore, although Qilin blood is rare, this time Su Yan suppressed the conviction halberd, and did not satisfy its thirst for blood.


    If the sense of hunger and thirst continues to add up like this, the next time the conviction halberd is taken out, I am afraid it will be even more cruel than a hungry wolf!


    Moyu Qilin''s struggle gradually weakened, and in the end even the power of the soul quickly declined.


    Before he died, he carried a strong incredibility!


    He was already a leader in the realm of Earth Immortals, and he couldn''t imagine that in front of Su Yan, he tried his best but couldn''t even get a chance to escape.


    As Moyu Qilin''s huge body plunged into the lake, it caused a shock.


    This battle also came to an end.


    The opponent was Bai Ze''s top ten masters, and Su Yan defeated the opponent without using the Four Elephants, which was a heavy-duty battle.


    Under this kind of load-bearing situation, you can clearly know what degree you have reached.


    This is a quantitative test.


    To restore the strength of the past, not only need to work **** the cultivation base, but also need to understand what kind of instrument he has today.


    Only those with a lot of tools can achieve the king''s hegemony!


    And the other six demon celestial beings saw that great masters like Moyu Qilin said that they would kill them, and they all knew that Tongtian River had changed into heaven!


    Today��s things are even more inaccessible, and now the most important thing is to take care of your own life!


    In addition, nothing is as important as this!


    The six demons wanted to escape, but saw the original flame in Princess Kong Qian''s hand spread directly in the air!


    Princess Kong Qian has been busy for a long time, and this time she finally brought out the original power of the Phoenix Flame!


    The sea of ??flames that went on display will directly disperse all the clouds in the sky!


    Also directly enveloped these six demon fairies who had already begun to flee for their lives!


    The phoenix flame blessed by the power of the source is essentially different from the flames just now, and the power is at least five times more powerful!


    The two wood monsters screamed and turned into flying ash!


    Although they had tried their best to resist with magical treasures and Xianyuan, the resistance was simply a man''s arm as a car, meaningless.


    The remaining four demon immortals saw their companions directly turned into flying ash, and they were all gone, and the speed of escape became faster!


    If they could escape back to Bai Ze, they would still have a chance to stay alive.


    If you can''t escape back to Baize, I''m afraid that all will be the same as Moyu Qilin, and will end in a fall...


    No, their fate should be even more miserable than Mo Yuqilin.


    Mo Yu Qilin somehow kept a whole body and sank into the big river.


    If they are driven by the flames of Princess Kong Qian, I am afraid they will be burned directly into the dust between heaven and earth!

 Chapter 3432： A pair of fire wings

    Chapter 3432: A Pair of Fire Wings


    Although in a hurry, there was no way for each other to discuss anything, but the four demon fairy chose four directions respectively to escape from east, west, south, and north!


    This is almost the optimal solution!


    Although Princess Kong Qian has mastered the origin of the Phoenix Flame, it is impossible to chase down the four directions at the same time, while dealing with the four demon immortals.


    As long as one of the four demon immortals can escape from here, then Bai Ze will definitely know what happened here today.


    At that time, Qingqiu and Baize must also start a war again!


    This is a situation that no one wants to see, this time even the Lord Qingqiu is going to shoot directly!


    There happened to be four of them here, and it was just right for one to chase the other demon.


    The Lord Qingqiu was about to attack when he saw Princess Kong Qian in the sky let out a chuckle, and then a pair of fire wings appeared behind Princess Kong Qian!


    This pair of fire wings is three meters long after opening, making Princess Kong Qian look heroic, like a Valkyrie falling from the sky!


    After the pair of fire wings flapped, the force of terror was directly presented in an explosive situation!


    I saw a smoky afterimage in the sky!


    As the heat wave exploded directly, Princess Kong Qian had already caught up with one of the demon!


    This demon fairy only screamed for a while, and she was already burned by Princess Kong Qian with an extremely powerful flame!


    And the sky to the south also appeared as a wonder of the setting sun!


    Princess Kong Qian''s control of power is far less sophisticated than Su Yan, these are actually leaked powers, wasted in meaningless places.


    Not only in the sky, heat waves overlapped, and countless white breaths appeared on the water!


    These white breaths are the water vapor that evaporates in the great river in an instant...


    All of a sudden, the Tongtian River was about to be boiled!


    Li Yu even suspected that the water level of the Tongtian River had dropped a lot during this moment because of Princess Kong Qian''s power!


    He originally thought that Su Yan was the protagonist of this action.


    What was completely unexpected was that this woman with Phoenix blood would actually possess such explosive power!


    This power is very rare even in a powerful monster!


    And the purity of her blood, I am afraid that she will reach a very terrifying level, so she can exert the power of the Phoenix to this level!


    It''s no wonder that as strong as Su Yan, she will always take her with her!


    This woman is not only glamorous, but also possesses terrifying strength. She can use it casually, and she is afraid that she can destroy a city!


    Ordinary monks who want to exert this level of power, I am afraid that they need to plan carefully, and then arrange some formations to increase their power to reach this level!


    No matter how you look at it, you will feel extremely exaggerated!


    "Is this the divine power after awakening?" Su Yan chuckled lightly, and gave up his plan to pursue it because it was no longer necessary.


    After Princess Kong Qian killed the demon fairy who fled south, she immediately chased him towards the east!


    This time a terrifying line of fire was still in the air!


    The demon fairy had already used his best to fly, but he was still caught up by Princess Kong Qian. Then he struggled with two strokes and ended up being destroyed by fire!


    Princess Kong Qian was able to kill herself, and she seemed to be a child who had just received a new toy, and continued to chase and kill the next demon!


    At this time Princess Kong Qian''s physical flight speed was already comparable to an ordinary fairy sword!


    The speed has also reached a critical value!


    When the speed reaches this level, the pressure the body will bear is extremely terrifying.


    All kinds of small particles in the air will become very lethal. This is a speed that the weak human body simply cannot control.


    The body of a monster that belongs only to the level of the wild monster.


    Li Yu couldn''t help showing an expression of admiration, but in admiration, he had already released his magic weapon.


    Li Yu''s magic weapon did not fly in the air, but passed through and entered different spaces.


    If it weren''t for his magic weapon to travel through different spaces, it wouldn''t be released to **** the last prey with Princess Kong Qian!


    The last demon was the fastest flying. After sacrificing three of his companions, he thought he could escape from birth, but he didn''t want Li Yu''s magic weapon to chase him across the space, and hit his head fiercely!


    The whole head of the demon was smashed, and the soul was immediately scattered!


    Princess Kong Qian saw such a scene only halfway through the flight, she felt a little unwilling, waved her hand gently, and burned the demon fairy''s corpse into fly ash by the way, and then flew back towards Su Yan.


    Li Yu gave a wry smile, and the power of Princess Kong Qian''s casual wave was amazing.


    If it weren''t for his magic weapon to travel through different spaces, I''m afraid that Princess Kong Qian would be burned to fly ash together.


    After opening the flames, Princess Kong Qian flew back to Su Yan, proudly and proudly: "Su Yan, do you think this pair of wings is extraordinarily airy?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course the air is necessary. It seems that your power is already stronger than before."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Of course, if you are now asked to teach others a bit of swordsmanship, when they can also cultivate swordsmanship similar to yours, isn''t that invincible?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you like it, I would naturally teach you."


    Princess Kong Qian became more energetic and extremely happy after listening to Su Yan''s words.


    She may not have the perseverance and determination to learn swordsmanship, but as long as she is a woman, she must like to listen to all kinds of nice and pleasant words.


    As for whether to learn swordsmanship, this matter is not important.


    At this time, she had just mastered the origin of the Phoenix flame. This was the power she had never mastered at the most powerful moment before, and her mood was the moment of extreme high.


    Then Princess Kong Qian showed the original flame of the phoenix flame in front of Su Yan, and then said softly: "Look, is this flame very powerful?"


    "Of course it''s amazing." Su Yan couldn''t help but smile when she saw Princess Kong Qian''s expression as a child who wanted to show her favorite toy.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It''s really hard to imagine that I was once so strong and still in such a position. I didn''t even condense the original flame, not even a mere immortal... What did I do in those years? I can''t even do such a simple thing! I used to think I was very powerful!"


    Princess Kong Qian followed Su Yan for a long time, and her temperament had grown somewhat, and she was also much calmer than before.


    Think about it before, during those long years, she really did a lot of absurd things.


    If it weren''t for the old mother and ancestor Phoenix who had been sheltering and accommodating her, the disasters she caused would have caused her to fall.

 Chapter 3433： Sudden attack

    Chapter 3433: Sudden Attack


    Su Yan said: "You have talent, but you only rely on talent. You have never worked hard. Naturally, you don''t know where your upper limit is. But anyone who works hard has your talent, I''m afraid it has already been Enter a higher realm."


    Princess Kong Qian glanced at Su Yan angrily: "Isn''t it enough to work hard in the future? If you and I join hands, there will be nothing in this world that we can''t do!"


    Su Yan smiled.


    Princess Kong Qian''s attention has turned to the water.


    Those green soul dragon fish are still performing various courtship performances in the water, forgetting their vigilance towards the top.


    The green soul arowana mates once in fifty years. If you miss this time, you will have to wait fifty years later.


    This fifty-year wait is too long. If you want to leave your blood in this world, it is like fighting a war. Risks and benefits always go hand in hand.


    Princess Kong Qian''s playful thoughts revived, and she said to Su Yan: "Will we catch all these green soul dragon fish? That unicorn must catch these fish, it must be because these fish can produce some incredible treasures. "


    Su Yan had a speechless expression, and then said, "What other treasures can these fish have besides producing fish beads?"


    Su Yan did not pay attention to these fishballs at all.


    Li Yu and Qingqiu''s master drove Qingyun towards here.


    Li Yu first clasped his fists to congratulate Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian on their victory, and then said: "The fish beads can enhance the eyesight and the insight, and they are also a rare treasure. The green soul dragon fish is not easy to catch. Our dragon war pavilion supplies Not much either."


    Princess Kong Qian said excitedly: "If I can get fifty fish beads, will I be able to sell polycrystalline stones?"


    Li Yu was surprised: "The number of fifty pieces is too big. Generally, the supply of fish beads is only about ten pieces. Fairy Kong, are you sure you can really catch fifty pieces?"


    Li Yu said again: "I don''t doubt your ability, just because you have to go into the water to capture the green soul dragon fish..."


    The so-called water and fire counteract each other. Although Princess Kong Qian��s Phoenix flame is powerful, she can��t boil the Tongtian River dry, right?


    If I think according to common sense, if the Green Soul Arowana escapes to the depths of the Tongtian River, it will be difficult for Princess Kong Qian to pursue it. Because the underwater pressure is too great!


    And the green soul dragon fish swims extremely fast!


    But Princess Kong Qian has become very excited and doesn''t care about it at all.


    Li Yu looked at Su Yan, Su Yan''s eyes were a little bit overwhelming, and it is likely that Princess Kong Qian would play around wantonly.


    So Li Yu didn''t say anything anymore. He was originally a wise man who knew when to speak and when not to speak.


    Then Princess Kong Qian rushed directly into the water, this time without using the Phoenix Flame!


    She is a peacock and not a phoenix. She has her own method without using flames!


    So they all showed a surprised expression after seeing Princess Kong Qian''s swift speed and sassy and heroic posture in the water.


    Only then did they understand that although Princess Kong Qian can control high-level flames, her ability is definitely not limited to this, there are many other great abilities!


    The originally harmonious green soul dragon fish school was dispersed by Princess Kong Qian, an uninvited guest. Most of the fish school rushed into the deeper water, and Kong Qiangong also chased after him excitedly.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "Mr. Su, your strength is so strong, Gu is really very curious about where you come from, because whether it is your swordsmanship or the spells you use, it is a way that Gu has never heard of. There are too many powerful people in Qingqiu, and I have asked many masters alone, and they don��t know what technique you are practicing."


    Li Yu was also very curious about this.


    Because he also couldn''t tell which company Su Yan used.


    The peerless master is not like a radish in the ground. After pulling a wave, another wave will grow up immediately.


    Although there are countless various cultivation schools in the fairy world, the general context of these schools is still very clear.


    Su Yan''s demonstrated strength and cultivation techniques are obviously not among them. As long as you are a master, you can definitely see this.


    Li Yu suspected that there was a ten-thousand-year-old ancestor behind Su Yan, and only such old eccentrics could build a high house and create some unique and extremely powerful schools of cultivation.


    But Su Yan held the sword in his arms with an unfathomable expression, and smiled: "Master, all the techniques I practice come from my own creation."


    "Create your own?! Are you thinking of these powerful moves?" Qingqiu Country Master asked incredulously.


    Su Yan said: "Neither my current exercises nor swordsmanship have reached the level of the laws of the Upper Immortal Realm. Under the level of the laws, these exercises seem to blossom, but in fact they are all simple lines. The key point is that you can also do what I am now."


    Su Yan was so sure about what he said, so that the Lord Qingqiu and Li Yu couldn''t recover for a long time.


    In the end Li Yucai smiled bitterly; "Mr. Su looks up high, I''m determined to not be able to do that."


    In fact, not only Li Yu couldn''t do it, even his master would certainly not be able to do this.


    Su Yan''s answer is really shocking. If these techniques were created by him, wouldn''t his realm be comparable to those ten thousand years old strangers?


    Now he is only in the realm of immortality, if his realm is high, wouldn''t his power grow wildly? The future achievements are even more limitless!


    While everyone was chatting, there was another huge wave of water in the big lake below, and the misty water vapor in the air almost turned into a heavy rain.


    The battle just now has already stirred up the waves in the Tongtian River, forming many huge waves!


    The three of them all looked down at the same time.


    I saw a blue-violet divine light appeared below, and then the red flame rushed out from the blue-violet divine light!


    At the same time that the light was broken by the red fire, there was also a heat wave!


    It seems that Princess Kong Qian is stirring the situation underwater, but in fact the situation is just the opposite.


    This flame is not Princess Kong Qian''s Phoenix flame. But another kind of flame!


    The blue and purple light came from Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yanti looked down at the sword intently, looking for a good entry point.


    Fighting in the water is not comparable to land and air. There are many inconveniences and restrictions. It requires careful planning. You must not do it at will and mess up your own rhythm.


    But before Su Yan had time to react, he saw a divine light rushing out of the water!


    This light comes from Princess Kong Qian, who flies extremely fast!


    And behind Princess Kong Qian, four huge snake heads suddenly emerged from the water! The speed turned out to be as fast as lightning!

 Chapter 3434： Multi-headed monster

    Chapter 3434: Multi-Headed Monster


    This sudden change is really unexpected!


    Princess Kong Qian clearly went into the water to chase the Green Soul Dragon Fish, how could it suddenly cause four huge snake heads to come out!


    Each of these four huge snakeheads was the size of a two-story house, and after opening the blood basin, a fishy smell came out!


    At the same time, the scales of the snake are all dark black, only the eyes are red, full of bloodthirsty evil!


    These four snakeheads did not all pursue Princess Kong Qian, but all set Su Yan, Princess Kong Qian, and Li Yu as targets. The four targets were attacked separately, obviously intending to kill Su Yan and his party!


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Yan''s sword light drew a beautiful arc in the air, like a rainbow bridge!


    This purple rainbow bridge is set against the water vapor in the sky, the purple is diffusely reflected, and the sword light is like a dream!


    And after these four huge snake heads hit the purple Hongqiao, they were all hit head-on, and were severely knocked down into the Tongtian River, splashing a large amount of intense water!


    Everyone can be considered a thrilling escape.


    Li Yu couldn''t help saying: "Didn''t Fairy Kong Kong go after those green soul dragon fish? Why did you provoke the four big snakes?"


    Princess Kong Qian stuck her tongue out and said: "This is not four big snakes, but one! I was chasing those dragon fish in the water, but I felt that some sleeping monster was awakened by me, so I wanted to go deeper, who knows. I saw many red lanterns..."


    "How come there are scarlet lanterns in the water? They must be the eyes of some monster. I immediately flew up from the water after thinking about this! If it flies a little slower, I''m afraid it will be swallowed by this monster. go with!"


    After hearing Princess Kong Qian''s words, Su Yan understood the cause and effect.


    This monster must be an aboriginal here. After sensing the peacock breath of Princess Kong Qian��s Great Ming King, she sensed the threat, and was inspired...


    Monsters at this level will definitely have a strong sense of territory. Once their territory is offended by monsters of the same level, they will inevitably react!


    It is also good to let this monster out now.


    After all, the monster Su Yan and the others were dealing with came from underwater. If the monster came out while preparing to open the tomb, the situation would be very complicated. You can also be prepared if you know it in advance.


    Li Yu said: "A snake has four heads? This is really strange. I have only seen double-headed snakes, but have not seen four-headed snakes! What kind of monster is this?"


    The water waves below gradually calmed down, and it seemed that the big snake with four heads had continued to sink to the bottom.


    And those green soul dragon fish had already escaped long ago, and only the waves continued to surging on the Tongtian River.


    Princess Kong Qian said in a low voice: "The one just now seems to have more than four heads...We are going to the bottom of the Tongtian River to find the traces of the ancient tomb. Will we be suddenly attacked by it? Such monsters generally hold grudges. of."


    Su Yan pondered: "I will certainly not be afraid of it on the shore, but under water, the situation is afraid that it will become very complicated. Does the country master have any good ideas?"


    "If you enter the water, then you have entered the monster''s domain. The easiest way to deal with it is to draw it out." Qingqiu said.


    "Then how to draw this monster out of the water?"


    Kingdom Qingqiu said: "It''s very simple. Just use it as a bait, and you can draw it out of the water. This monster must not be able to resist the temptation."


    This time even Su Yan didn''t expect Qingqiu Lord to volunteer like this, saying: "If that''s the case, we don''t have to say anything. The best thing to do now is to make a quick fight and solve this monster to ensure a worry-free future."


    Li Yu said: "Although there are very few creatures in the immortal realm, those that can thrive in the immortal realm can absorb and refine the qi of the celestial spirit. These creatures rely on the qi and instinct of the celestial spirit to evolve, although they may not be able to nurture spiritual wisdom. , But the power may not lose to the immortal, everyone should be careful."


    Suddenly a burst of black blood came out from the water, and then the waves returned to calm.


    Su Yan said: "This monster has swallowed the body of Moyu Qilin..."


    Only halfway through Su Yan''s reminder, I saw that the Lord Qingqiu had already landed towards the Tongtian River.


    Lord Qingqiu seems to have no sense of fear at all.


    Looking at the mask on the face of the Lord Qingqiu, Su Yan remembered that the Lord Qingqiu standing here was just a small clone.


    Even if this clone was eaten by an underwater monster, the Lord Qingqiu lost only an incarnation and a little cultivation base, and it would definitely not threaten the body.


    No wonder she condescended to commit danger.


    At this time, Su Yan slowly retracted his mind, and lightly pressed the sword with his hand. In fact, it was loosened on the outside and tightened on the inside. It seemed very relaxed, but he could burst out at any time, using an incredible and powerful sword technique , Give that monster a thunderous blow!


    As the Lord Qingqiu approached the surface of the water, a huge black figure gradually appeared under the surface!


    Then a water arrow and rocket sprayed directly towards the Qingqiu Lord from both sides!


    Then six black snake heads came out of the water directly, and the targets of the attack included Su Yan and the others.


    After swallowing the body of Moyu Qilin, the monster''s power was stronger than before, and its aura became more wild.


    Su Yan easily resisted a burst of scarlet demon fire with his sword!


    And once he was blocked, Su Yan could no longer support the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu must have his own strength to withstand this round of attacks!


    I saw that the figure of the Lord Qingqiu became more and more faint under the attack of water and fire, and it seemed that the white water vapor was fused together!


    And in the drenched water vapor, seven or eight figures of the Lords of Qingqiu appeared again, and then these seven or eight figures were shattered again, and after the destruction, more figures of the Lords of Qingqiu appeared!


    It''s like blowing bubbles constantly, these bubbles are constantly bursting, and there are constant clones being created...


    Suddenly, countless figures continued to generate and destroy in the air.


    Unless it is the cultivation of the state of mind that has clearly seen the nature, it is absolutely impossible to find the true body of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord in these thousands of bubbles.


    After this underwater monster swallowed the body of Moyu Qilin, it was already frantic. The restless power could not be controlled, and it was even more impossible to find the true body of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord!


    Even Su Yanyi was slightly surprised that the Kingdom Master Qingqiu did not use the clone technique, but the illusion technique.


    It��s definitely not a simple thing to achieve this level only by illusion


    This is the first time that the Lord Qingqiu has made a move in front of Su Yan.

 Chapter 3435： Nine infants

    Chapter 3435: Nine Infants


    Su Yan had already used his sword light to split the demon fire from the monsters, and he was already free.


    But he planned to continue to look at the abilities of the Qingqiu country lord, so he didn''t help.


    After many dream bubbles in the sky burst, the incarnations of countless Qingqiu Kingdom Lords came out again, and the number was too large to calculate.


    These incarnations didn''t have any lethality, but the more they killed, the monster was very manic, and several heads spit out demon fire frantically!


    The upper part of the Tongtian River also turned into a sea of ??red fire!


    In the light of the fire, more water vapor evaporates and more bubbles are produced, and more bubbles produce more incarnations!


    In this way, the incarnation of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is simply killing more!


    The monster became more and more frantic, and several snakeheads couldn''t help roaring. The sound was very harsh, like the cry of a baby.


    After the monster became more manic, another head came out of the water!


    At this time, seven snake heads have emerged from the water, at least fifty meters high above the water, and the two furthest snake heads are almost half a mile apart.


    Although this monster has not revealed his whole body yet, the seven exposed heads are enough to feel oppressive!


    The newly added snake head sprayed another kind of demon fire.


    However, the incarnation illusion of the Qingqiu Kingdom was originally inspired by water vapor. The more the demon fire becomes stronger, the more water vapor around it becomes.


    The easier it is for the Lord Qingqiu to maintain this illusion.


    The two kinds of demon fires are constantly spraying, illuminating the surrounding clouds clearly and extinguished, but the clones of the Qingqiu Kingdom master are killing more and more...


    It''s like a monkey constantly trying to salvage the moon in the water, no matter how hard you try, it will be in vain!


    In this way, the monster''s attention was almost focused on the leader of Qingqiu, and the rest of the people ended up in a leisurely manner.


    Li Yu said: "If you continue to consume it in this way, the monster''s power will inevitably be exhausted. Then, if we can''t kill the monster, we can at least easily force it back."


    Among the clouds in the sky, Su Yan said: "I already probably know what kind of monster this is."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "What is the origin of this monster? I already feel vaguely familiar, but I can''t remember it. Does this monster have something to do with the dragon clan?"


    Su Yan directly sent the long sword in his hand and turned it into a purple thunder. The sword light did not directly attack the monster''s seven heads, but fell directly into the water!


    The purple thunder exploded underwater, the water surface seemed to boil, and the purple lightning exploded wildly!


    The monster made more sharp noises under the pain of eating, as if tens of thousands of babies were crying together, which made people feel indescribable.


    Li Yu''s goose bumps all over his body stood up out of instinct.


    Then something incredible happened. Two more snake heads emerged from the water. Although they were still black scales, both snake heads had a single horn, which was obviously stronger than the other seven heads!


    Seeing the nine snake heads roaring in the air, Li Yu was surprised and said: "Is this the legendary Hydra?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I remember, it turned out to be Jiuying! No wonder I feel so familiar!"


    At that time, there were many prehistoric beasts in the fairy world.


    Jiuying is also one of these many prehistoric behemoths. When Princess Kong Qian was still at the peak, she hunted and killed many Jiuying as food.


    The meat of this thing is more delicious than the dragon, but the quantity is scarce. If the Jiu Ying can be caught, Princess Kong Qian will definitely enjoy a gluttonous feast!


    Looking at the Jiuying in front of him, he could hear Jiuying''s strange and inexplicable cry. Princess Kong Qian only felt as if she had returned to that year, and certain memories gradually emerged in her mind.


    Li Yu asked strangely: "Is there any difference between Jiuying and Hydra?"


    He had seen this kind of monster for the first time, so he didn''t know much about Jiuying''s habits.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You listen carefully to its voice, do the nine heads look like nine babies crying together, and the heads are tingling? That''s the origin of its name."


    Then Princess Kong Qian said again, "Su Yan, don''t do anything, I''ll take a look at it."


    Su Yan received the divine sword upon hearing the words, and was happy to swoop around.


    Before Princess Kong Qian flew down, she had already transformed into the law body of the Great Ming King Peacock, but this law body was not as large as in the mortal world, but for the average monster race, it was already a giant!


    When the King Da Ming Peacock opened its wings, the colorful feathers were like countless shining gems, shining in the sun!


    Li Yu originally thought that Princess Kong Qian was a phoenix. After seeing this extremely beautiful body, it was said that she couldn''t say a word for a while!


    Princess Kong Qian��s lineage obviously surpasses the ordinary fire phoenix, and is closer to the origin of the sacred creature like the phoenix!


    Li Yu''s mind became dumb, and only a muttered word remained in his mouth: "There is such a beautiful creature in the world!"


    And Princess Kong Qian''s pair of iron claws had already been grabbed at Jiuying''s head!


    Su Yan held the sword in her arms and looked at it with a smile.


    A cloud of water vapor slowly formed by Su Yan''s side and turned into a bubble, and this bubble changed into the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    This is the true body of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    Su Yan saw the Lord Qingqiu retreating all over, without turning his head back: "The illusion that the Lord just now was really interesting. I haven''t seen an illusion that can make my eyes shine in many years..."


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Mr. Su, did he see any clues?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "It''s just that I know your bloodline. Originally, the two characters "Qingqiu" can easily make people dream.


    When the Lord Qingqiu heard the words, his shoulders were shaken, and it seemed that Su Yan had seen through her greatest secret.


    Li Yu was very curious. The Yaozu values ??the direction of blood unity, but blood is never a secret. You can find clues in names or moves!


    For example, Moyu Qilin is really a demon immortal cultivated by murderers of this breed.


    The louder the name and blood, the higher the prestige that can be obtained.


    But the strange thing is that no one seems to know what bloodline the Lord Qingqiu is, only know that she is undoubtedly a monster!


    Li Yu hadn''t thought about this before, because this incident seemed too common, and it wasn''t worth paying attention to.


    At this time, Su Yan found out that Li Yu had a lot to say about the bloodline.


    Li Yu looked at Su Yan and Qingqiu Country Lord, but both of them were smiling, and they seemed to have formed a strange understanding between them. They did not continue the topic of bloodliness, but gave all their attention Princess Kong Qian who has turned into a peacock of the King of Ming Dynasty!

 Chapter 3436： Win or lose

    Chapter 3436: The winner will be divided


    Jiuying is not an ordinary monster. If you trace the bloodline, it can be traced back to the demon **** of the sky before the opening of the world.


    Later, before Houyi shot nine days ago, he also hunted Jiuying, and then cramped Jiuying to create the bowstring of the sun-shooting bow.


    Such monsters have left their names in various legends, and they are definitely not easy to deal with.


    There are very few ordinary creatures in the immortal world, and all that can survive are alien species of heaven and earth that can absorb the qi of immortality.


    If an ordinary demon fairy encounters a foreign species like Jiuying, he can only retreat.


    It''s a pity that what Jiuying met today was Princess Kong Qian, who could definitely be regarded as its nemesis.


    All kinds of demon fire spewed out from Jiu Ying''s mouth, especially the two snake heads with one horns, which were already on the verge of evolution, and the demon fire spewed out was the most powerful!


    But these demon fires have no effect on Princess Kong Qian, and they can''t hurt Princess Kong Qian''s colorful feathers, let alone Princess Kong Qian''s body.


    Princess Kong Qian has mastered the existence of the Phoenix flame, and naturally has a very high tolerance for various flames.


    Seeing that the demon fire was not useful at all, Jiu Ying made another cry. The cry was like countless babies crying together. It was so sharp that it made the scalp numb.


    Then there were seven or eight water jets ejected from the Tongtian River.


    These water jets are extremely strong, and this can be regarded as reluctantly resisting Princess Kong Qian''s offensive from the air.


    The two sides are in a stalemate for the time being, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that Princess Kong Qian actually has an advantage. Only if she is not so impatient and doesn''t mess with herself, Jiu Ying is destined to do nothing.


    Su Yan was still a little worried at first, but after seeing the development of the next battle, he already knew that this worry was a bit redundant.


    After Princess Kong Qian turned into a Dharmakaya, she wrestled with Jiuying for a long time, but she still showed great patience and didn''t make any rash progress.


    It can be said that Jiuying was not given a chance at all!


    If this continues to develop, Princess Kong Qian will definitely be able to hunt Jiuying here, and at the worst, it will be able to repel Jiuying.


    The current situation is that Princess Kong Qian is at the top, which means she has mastered most of the initiative. Princess Kong Qian decides whether to attack or not and when to attack.


    Jiu Ying was exhausted just to deal with Princess Kong Qian''s various attacks.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu closed his gaze back, and then asked, "Mr. Su, is Fairy Kong not a Phoenix?"


    This question is very meaningful, it seems that the Lord Qingqiu has seen some clues from Princess Kong Qian''s law body.


    Su Yan just smiled and did not answer this question.


    The sky was empty, and a rain gradually began to fall.


    In the rain, the mana of the two monsters vented their power freely in the air, and the pillars of fire and water were constantly intertwined and clashed with each other.


    In the thick water mist, the outlines of these two monsters can only be seen vaguely, but two strong and exaggerated auras can still be felt.


    Fortunately, this is the most remote part of the Tongtian River for thousands of miles. If you fight in other places, I''m afraid other monsters will be alarmed.


    Da Ming Wang Peacock flapped his wings and formed a strong wind, blowing away all the clouds in the sky!


    You can clearly see the King of Ming Peacock grabbing directly at Jiuying!


    With this attack, he directly used a pair of iron claws to grab a snake head of Jiuying, and the iron claws were embedded in the flesh and blood, and all nine heads of Jiuying wailed together.


    Then the eight heads came together towards the King of Ming Peacock!


    But Da Ming Wang Peacock seemed to be ready long ago. Before Jiu Ying''s eight heads struck, he had already let go and flew into the air again!


    Princess Kong Qian seems to have returned to her teenage years. At that time, she also pecked and killed many dragons, Jiuying and other dragons and snakes on Mount Xumi.


    She has been very knowledgeable about dealing with this kind of guy.


    After repeating this cycle several times, Jiu Ying had already fractured four of his heads, and the Tongtian River was also stained red.


    Su Yan had already noticed that Princess Kong Qian was enjoying hunting at this time.


    When all six heads were pecked and injured by Princess Kong Qian, Jiuying finally couldn''t bear it, and hit the surrounding mountains, being knocked out of a huge pit.


    Although Jiuying is strong, it has a fatal weakness, that is, it cannot fly.


    But if Jiuying dived into the deep water, it would be equivalent to returning to his home court.


    Under the water, I''m afraid that Princess Kong Qian will not be able to take advantage of her condescending advantage, and the one with more speed advantage will inevitably become Jiuying.


    After Jiuying couldn''t support it, she also thought about descending towards the deep water area below.


    But a circle of fire has long appeared underwater, and the orange-red phoenix flames can burn even in the water.


    As long as Princess Kong Qian can always provide mana support, the flames of the Phoenix will continue to burn!


    The underwater fire net is constantly expanding. This is the cage arranged by Princess Kong Qian.


    She decided not to want Jiuying to escape like this, so she had already made arrangements.


    This is the routine that Princess Kong Qian summarized when she was playing alone. It has always been harmless to the fierce beasts of the genus Dragons and snakes.


    The blood flowed more and more above, and Jiuying could no longer support it, but there was no way into the sky, and there was no way to escape!


    Fierce beasts like Jiuying have encountered such a dangerous situation in their lives, and there is no way to choose other than desperately!


    But when Jiuying''s fierceness reached its climax, Princess Kong Qian retreated with one blow, and kept fighting, without giving Jiuying any chance!


    Even in Su Yan''s view, Princess Kong Qian''s plan for dealing with Jiuying is very mature. Except for a few details that are worthy of scrutiny, the rest of the timing and timing is impeccable.


    There is a thick red on the Tongtian River, even if Jiuying has the blood of an ancient alien beast, and its vitality is extremely strong, its blood is not unlimited.


    When the bleeding reaches a certain level, the strength, speed, and mana will also decrease.


    At that time, it will definitely be Jiuying''s death!


    So Princess Kong Qian didn''t need to worry at all, just waited for the time to come.


    Time is actually on her side.


    Even if Jiuying broke through the fire net and sneaked underwater, it would definitely be of no use.


    The Phoenix Flame will always burn Jiu Ying to death, but the time will be longer.


    Looking at the battle between Jiuying and Princess Kong Qian, Li Yu couldn''t help sighing: "The battle between the giants, even if I want to intervene, I am afraid it is very difficult... Compared with the mana of these monsters, humans are still too Too small."


    The Lord Qingqiu chuckled and said, "The outcome is about to be divided."

 Chapter 3437： Underwater pyramid

    Chapter 3437 The Underwater Pyramid


    Following the words of the Lord Qingqiu, the drooping heads of Jiuying over there were once again caught by Princess Kong Qian with a pair of iron claws!


    After that, Princess Kong Qian directly grabbed Jiuying from the Tongtian River.


    Since just now, Jiuying has been hiding his body in the Tongtian River. Everyone is very curious about how big Jiuying''s body is.


    After Princess Kong Qian pulled Jiuying out of the Tongtian River, everyone saw that Jiuying''s body was at least two or three miles long!


    No wonder there is such a terrifying mana and power!


    Princess Kong Qian spread her wings in the air, and in a short while, she flew above the Nine Heavens Clouds!


    Although Jiuying has been struggling, no matter how hard it struggles, it can''t leave Princess Kong Qian''s restraint.


    After a while, it will fly without a trace!


    "I don''t know where will Fairy Kong take Jiuying to fly?" Li Yu stared at the sky and asked strangely.


    Su Yan stared at Princess Kong Qian who had turned into a black spot, and smiled and said, "Of course it is going to eat. How can a lady be willing to show her **** side in front of others?"


    Li Yu was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Is there such a thing?"


    Li Yu thought that Princess Kong Qian had already arrived somewhere, and she wanted to peck and swallow such a huge nine infants. He didn''t know how much blood would flow out, and could not help but shed some cold sweat.


    Lord Qingqiu said to Su Yan: "Gu always thought that Fairy Kong''s strength is far inferior to that of Mr. Su. It seems that this time I''ve missed you. Fairy Kong''s strength is probably a top expert among the monsters of Tongtian River. If you count the bloodlines, the monster races in Tongtian Dahe that can be compared with her can be counted with one hand."


    It is naturally not easy for the Lord Qingqiu to give such an evaluation.


    However, given the strength displayed by Princess Kong Qian, of course, she can also bear this kind of praise.


    Princess Kong Qian came back very quickly, at least much faster than Li Yu expected.


    And Princess Kong Qian had already turned into a human form when she flew back, and several people were very interesting and did not ask Jiuying''s whereabouts.


    And Princess Kong Qian was full of vigor, and her strength was significantly enhanced compared to before.


    Princess Kong Qian said contentedly and happily: "Su Yan, should we go down to that ancient tomb and take a look?"


    Lord Qingqiu said directly: "Li Yu, you can do it."


    Li Yu smiled and created a colorless and transparent barrier, and then wrapped Su Yan and the others in it.


    Then the barrier slowly descended into the Tongtian River, in the waters between the three mountain peaks.


    Obviously, this piece of water is not randomly selected, there must be some mystery in it.


    But now there is no time to ask, everyone is already rapidly sinking toward the bottom of the Tongtian River.


    The transparent enchantment made by Li Yu emits a faint light, and can clearly see within ten feet of underwater.


    During the descent, I could see the great silence within the Tongtian River, and I could not even see any water plants.


    At the bottom of the riverbed of the Tongtian River, there is at least a depth of two hundred meters.


    The pressure here is extremely high, but Li Yu seems to be very relaxed in maintaining this barrier. Obviously there is some special method.


    Li Yu''s barrier hovered near the bottom of the riverbed.


    The speed of the water here is very slow, everything is almost static.


    After the spiritual sense was released, it was very obvious that there was a square building at the bottom of the river bed, which existed like a pyramid. I don''t know how many years it has stood on the unfathomable bottom of the water.


    Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts were completely isolated from the outside of the pyramid, but he was still vaguely aware that there was something extraordinary inside the pyramid.


    It seems that this is the location of the ancient tomb.


    There must be a lot of great secrets hidden behind this pyramid!


    Perceived from the outside, the traces of the pyramid architectural formation are very thin, almost integrated with the surrounding natural environment.


    If this formation still exists, it must be the most difficult formation. Even Su Yan needs a lot of thought to break the formation.


    The Lord Qingqiu said confidently: "Li Yu, for you, this dot matrix method should be no difficulty at all?"


    Li Yu smiled bitterly: "The leader of the country is really too high to look at. The formations here should be arranged by ancient powers, and the formations have long been perfectly integrated in the environment. Such formations have almost no weaknesses. The maintenance time is enough to calculate in ten thousand years..."


    What Li Yu said is similar to Su Yan''s opinion, but before the end of this passage, he was interrupted by the leader of Qingqiu: "I don''t like to listen to these excuses, can you just say you can do it?"


    Li Yu smiled bitterly and said: "I will naturally do my best, but I dare not give 100% guarantee to the lord. Because this formation is not an ordinary formation..."


    Li Yu spoke very cautiously, but his subordinates still had some skill.


    I saw that Li Yu made a few handprints at an extremely fast speed, and Su Yan only saw that they were authentic handprints from the Xuanmen.


    Then, in front of everyone, the golden light masterpiece, a magnificent and strange formation was presented in front of everyone.


    This strange formation is to guard the pyramid tombs. Before this formation has always been integrated with the natural environment, so it does not show mountains or dew.


    Nowadays, under Li Yu''s inspiration, he finally revealed his true face.


    This formation was erected, like a door, separating Su Yan and the others from the ancient tomb. If this door could be opened, the inside of the mysterious ancient tomb would be completely open to them.


    There are many ancient Taoist symbols on this formation, at least 15,000 runes form a formation, and its complexity is comparable to that of the universe.


    Moreover, this formation cannot be demolished. If the formation is forcibly destroyed, the tomb will be destroyed along with it.


    You can only get in by cracking and opening the door.


    But this formation is so complicated, it is very difficult to crack it.


    Su Yan saw a clue that this formation should have something to do with the Quanzhen School, but he didn''t directly say it because he wanted to see how Li Yu understood the formation.


    I saw that Li Yu took out a gossip at this time, and then meticulously calculated on the gossip, the method Li Yu used at the beginning was from the Quanzhen school.


    Su Yan knew that there was a play at first glance.


    And this Li Yu used this gossip to calculate extremely fast, and even Su Yan''s eyes couldn''t keep up at the back.


    It seems that Li Yu is only a genius who specializes in formations and organ mathematics. Those who understand these are generally very aspiring, talented and indiscriminate. There are very few people who have knowledge in their stomachs. Those who are gifted and knowledgeable are even more. not enough.


    But to explore this ancient tomb is extremely necessary, no wonder the Lord Qingqiu must invite him with him.

 Chapter 3438： Start with Aquarius

    Chapter 3438: The Treasure Bottle Starts


    Li Yu''s ability is not bad, coupled with his concentration, he opened the door of the ancient tomb in a short while.


    After the tomb was opened, the surrounding water not only did not flow into the tomb, but diverged toward both sides.


    At the same time, a golden road appeared at Su Yan''s feet.


    Following this golden road, Su Yan and the others entered the tomb directly.


    Then this golden road gradually faded and disappeared. After the golden road disappeared, the door of the tomb was closed again.


    Everything fell into silence again.


    Although the door of the tomb has been closed again, the light inside the tomb is still abundant.


    This is because there is a huge stone wall in front of Su Yan!


    This stone wall is at least ten meters long and seven or eight meters high.


    There are many spar inlaid on the stone wall, shining light, the light of these spar is enough for lighting.


    Su Yan''s eyes fell completely on the stone wall.


    This stone wall is carved with a mural, and these spars are also part of the mural.


    After seeing this mural, Su Yan directly twisted his eyebrows without saying a word for a long time.


    Princess Kong Qian didn��t have much interest at first, but seeing Su Yan watched so earnestly, she also looked at the mural together, only to see three people on the mural. These three people looked like Taoist priests in ancient times in their costumes, holding gold in their hands. There are three treasures: whip, sword and jade bottle.


    And under the feet of these three Taoist priests, there are two dragons that seem to be fighting each other, but nothing else can be seen.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at it for a while, only to find something wrong, that is, a corner of the mural was missing.


    Su Yan took out the two stone slabs and restored them back to the stone wall.


    Three Taoist priests, two evil dragons, and one head...


    Princess Kong Qian has also seen many ancient tombs, but she does not feel that the murals here are much different from the murals she has seen before.


    What is the meaning of this, so that Su Yan takes it so seriously?


    A very pure divine power was revealed on the stone wall. This power did not feel oppressive, but gave people a sense of lightness and timelessness.


    The leader of Qingqiu also seemed to realize that Su Yan was particularly serious, and asked, "Could it be that Mr. Su has discovered anything?"


    Su Yan generously admitted: "There is indeed an incredible discovery. There is a magic weapon hidden in this stone wall. If the country''s lord hadn''t given me these two stone slabs, I am afraid I would not be able to solve this mystery."


    "What''s the mystery?" Li Yu asked in confusion.


    He thought he was extremely proficient in various institutions, but he still didn''t have any meaningful discovery in front of this stone wall.


    Su Yan said: "It''s no surprise that you can''t find this mystery, because you only understand some things about Taomen, and you can''t solve the mystery by relying on Taomen alone."


    If Su Yan had guessed correctly about this ancient tomb, it would have been at least 70,000 years old.


    Seventy thousand years ago, the spells and formations of the Dao Sect still had an obvious primitive and ignorant color, and some spells even came directly from the witch sect.


    With Li Yu''s qualifications, where can I understand this?


    Su Yan muttered a word for a while, and then pierced his fingertips. After the scarlet blood appeared, Su Yan pressed his fingers to the eyes of the two evil dragons, which seemed very random, but The divine power on the stone wall has undergone a very incredible change!


    The people and monsters on the statue didn''t seem to move, but in spiritual sense, they gave people a strange feeling that they would come alive at any time.


    Even Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but said, "Su Yan, what are you doing, how do you feel that the mysterious secrets are still a bit powerful?"


    Su Yan did not answer this question, but pierced his other finger, and then flew into the air, reaching the same height as the three people on the stone wall.


    Then he wiped blood on the jade bottle of the statue.


    Click...


    Then I heard a clear breaking sound. After the jade bottle, which was originally part of the stone carving, shattered, a divine light came from inside!


    And the divine power of this stone sculpture seems to be coming from it.


    What was even more incredible was that Su Yan directly took out a complete jade bottle from the stone wall!


    It turns out that this jade bottle is not a sculpture, but a real magic weapon...


    But there is a layer of plaster on the jade bottle, and the breath of the magic weapon is completely shielded, and it is almost impossible to be discovered.


    If I hadn''t met Su Yan today, I wouldn''t know how many years I would remain in the dust here.


    After Su Yan took the jade clean bottle, he glanced at it casually, his eyes full of joy.


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "Is there any magical effect in this little bottle? There are many powerful divine powers in it. It should be some ancient treasure, right?"


    The Yujing bottle was gently turned in Su Yan''s hand, and then he said: "If I read it correctly, this treasure is called the Yin Yang Xuanji Bottle. It is a treasure from the past, and it is a bit powerful in terms of ability. , If you have monstrous mana, you can put all the worlds into it."


    "This is not the most interesting place. The most interesting place is that there are Qibao Gossip and Twenty-Four Qi in the bottle. Human Ruoguo is put in the bottle. If you don''t speak, the inside of the bottle is extremely shady. Once you speak, There will be real fire burning the heart, and it will inevitably turn into pus and blood within a moment or three."


    The Lord Qingqiu heard this and felt that the power of this aquarium was incredibly powerful, and it was an extraordinary treasure from the past!


    There were not many scattered in the fairy world, let alone on this endless continent, rather than among the many fairy regions, the number was even rarer.


    Su Yan then talked about some stories about the Yin-Yang Xuanji Vase, which originally belonged to the real Bai Yu who was taught by Jiejiao.


    In the first dispute between Jiejiao and Chanjiao, Zhenren Baiyu used this treasure to kill at least one hundred heavenly immortals of Chanjiao. Later, Zhenren Baiyu was personally suppressed by the real man Yuding.


    It took five hundred years before he reappeared in the hands of the disciple of Real Bai Yu. He cultivated magical skills. After he came out of the mountain, he wanted to avenge his teacher. He also killed many true immortals who explained the teaching...


    Then there is the chaos between the interception of education and the interpretation of education. The battlefield between each other not only stretches many immortal domains, but even the mortal world has become a battlefield.


    The final result of this great chaos is that the three religions united to set a list of gods. This result is well known.


    Speaking of this, everyone knows that this aquarium is very precious and powerful.


    But Su Yan did not take it seriously. He held the treasure bottle in his hand and played with it for a while, and then said to Princess Kong Qian: "There should be a lot of treasures in this ancient tomb. I can''t find you a few useful gadgets."


    Princess Kong Qian listened to Su Yan''s words and showed an energetic expression.


    And behind the stone wall, there is a winding road leading to the depths of the tomb.

 Chapter 3439： Buddha Mother Mantis

    Chapter 3439: Buddha Mother Mantis


    The road behind the stone wall is very deep.


    A long corridor can only accommodate two people passing side by side.


    There are stone walls straight up and down on both sides. These stone walls are a bit damp, and there used to be murals on them, but they have long become mottled.


    The promenade is about fifty meters long, and it suddenly becomes clear after passing.


    A hall appeared in everyone''s sight.


    There are obviously traces of battle in this hall. Although there is no fighting aura left, many deep pits can be seen in the original intact hall.


    After several huge stone pillars also collapsed, they were broken down into many regular stones, completely blocking everyone''s going.


    Princess Kong Qian''s eyesight is very good. Under the destroyed mural, she also found a broken hand scattered among the rocks.


    When she got near the severed hand, she could still see blood stains.


    Judging from the dry blood, this battle should take place within three years.


    Su Yan glanced at the leader of Qingqiu, and then asked, "Should the leader give an explanation? How can there be traces of fighting here?"


    I am afraid that the one who knows the ancient tomb the most is the Qingqiu country lord.


    Although this woman had a very good attitude towards Su Yan, she gave Su Yan an inexplicable feeling.


    Su Yan thought about it carefully. The reason for this feeling is because the goal of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is really very vague.


    Exploring the ancient tomb is generally for the magic weapons and properties in the ancient tomb.


    When Su Yan got the Yin-Yang Xuanji Bottle from the mural just now, the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord''s reaction was very cold, let alone jealous, but the excitement was not very high.


    This shows that the purpose of Qingqiu''s exploration here is not for magic weapons.


    As for the property, it is even more nonsense. The West Market of the capital can create massive wealth for the Qingqiu leader every day, not to mention the taxation of more than ten other cities.


    She can almost be regarded as the richest woman on this endless continent, and it is impossible for her to easily put herself in danger just because of her small possessions.


    If neither of these is the goal of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, then it is very interesting!


    What made her have to come to this ancient tomb?


    Seeing that the Lord Qingqiu didn''t say a word, Su Yan said again: "How did the Lord get the two stone slabs? Don''t tell me you bought them at a high price in the West Market."


    Princess Kong Qian and Li Yu''s eyes also turned towards Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. They were all smart people. Through Su Yan''s problem, everyone realized that there was a great mistake.


    After this situation, the Lord Qingqiu can no longer shirk. If she does not give a reasonable explanation, I am afraid that everyone will not be able to move forward together.


    After the Lord Qingqiu cleared his throat, he said: "Gu did come to this ancient tomb with someone, but he could not take the real treasure from the tomb, and all his good friends were killed. Here."


    Sure enough, as Su Yan inferred, the Lord Qingqiu had indeed visited this ancient tomb once, so he could take away the two slabs.


    That''s why when I came here for the second time, I invited Li Yu, a genius in the formation, to use his ability to crack the door of the tomb, so that he could enter safely.


    "How could they die?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    Li Yu said: "Judging from the traces of the battle here, it is most likely due to infighting. Last time the country lord was afraid that more than ten monsters were invited in here, right?"


    Li Yu is not only proficient in formations, but also extremely capable of information processing in all aspects.


    Only through the extent of the damage to the surrounding stone pillars and the large pits on the ground, he had almost restored the previous fight in his mind.


    But in his mind, at the same time a huge question arose: "There is no main tomb here, and even the real treasures have not been seen. How can there be internal conflict? Generally speaking, only after seeing some kind of incredible The possibility of infighting will only be possible after the magic weapon or huge treasure. The so-called ignorance of money, if you haven''t even seen Cai, how can you suddenly have infight?"


    The battle here is indeed very curious, this curious is not about the process of the battle, but the reason for the battle.


    This was also the main reason why Su Yan would be wary of the Qingqiu leader.


    If the leader of Qingqiu can''t give a reasonable answer, I''m afraid everyone will treat her as an enemy.


    The Lord Qingqiu didn''t seem to be very nervous, but the answer she gave was very surprising. She said, "Because there are treasures in this ancient tomb that can affect people''s minds, and they fall into a trap without checking. This treasure has been destroyed by loneliness, you don''t need to worry anymore."


    After the words of the Lord Qingqiu were spoken, the atmosphere fell silent.


    To be honest, the guarantee of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is light and fluttering, it is really hard to convince people. Moreover, the leader of Qingqiu did not intend to prove his words at all.


    Even Li Yu was dubious about this answer. If it weren''t for the deep relationship between his master and the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, he wanted to leave now.


    The atmosphere is very cold.


    The leader of Qingqiu said: "Can you not believe in the words of loneliness? The loneliness is the lord of a country. He has always said nothing. You don''t have to deceive you for such trivial matters. If you go further, you will arrive in the main tomb. The reason for not coming here. If you are unwilling to move forward, then the lone has to go to the main tomb alone."


    After the Lord Qingqiu finished speaking, he really started walking on his own.


    However, at this moment, two monsters jumped out of the stone crack.


    These two monsters look like mantises made of paper, except that ordinary mantises only have six legs, and this monster has twelve legs. These twelve legs are full of power, and they are only light when they jump. With light force, it almost reaches the ceiling.


    And in the process of jumping towards this side, the body of these two praying mantises is also getting bigger, and when they get close to Su Yan, they have become the size of a person, and their blood-colored eyes are staring at Su Yan, full Bloodthirsty desire!


    "This is the offspring of Buddha Mother Mantis... Was she still pregnant in her body when she died? This seems to be her offspring!" Qingqiu Kingdom Master''s voice came from the back.


    At the same time, Su Yan also shot his sword at this moment!


    The lavender sword light drew a wonderful arc in the air, and it matched this mantis!


    Clang!


    Fierce sparks unfold in the sky!


    It seems that what Su Yan''s divine sword cut was not the mantis body, but another fairy sword!


    This mantis''s body is very slender, but its strength and its own strength are really incredible, even if it is Mowen Excalibur, it just cut off a forearm of the mantis!

 Chapter 3440： Do not be angry

    Chapter 3440, Don''t Be Angry


    Although the mantis that was chopped off fell heavily, a brand new forearm immediately grew.


    And inside the stone cracks, more little praying mantises came out!


    If these little praying mantises are endless, they will be very troublesome to deal with, after all, the super high body strength is already here.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Li Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "The Buddha Mother Mantis is a hidden earth immortal in the demon world. She hardly interacts with other demon immortals, but has a little friendship with Gu. She used to listen to the sayings of the Buddhas in Lingshan, so she realized many methods that other demon immortals did not understand. They are all her children. When she died here, I was afraid that she was pregnant with Liujia, and then these little praying mantises could grow to this level after eating the body of the dead mother!"


    "It''s such a big tone that a mantis dared to claim to be a Buddha mother!" Princess Kong Qian gave a cold smile, only feeling angry.


    Her title of Bliss in the West is Da Ming King Peacock Buddha Mother Bodhisattva, and there is a deep connection between her and Buddha Shakya.


    At that time, Buddha Shakyamuni cultivated a six-year-old golden body on the Daxue Mountain, but when Princess Kong Qian turned into a Dharma body to eat people, she sucked all the humans and animals in the mouth of more than a dozen li in one breath, and even Buddha Shakyam was also inhaled.


    Buddha Shakya was unwilling to come out of Princess Kong Qian''s door, because he was afraid of contaminating his golden body, so he broke through Princess Kong Qian''s abdomen.


    Princess Kong Qian was in pain and was crushed by the Buddha Shakya under Mount Xumi.


    The Buddha was unwilling to kill, and the Buddhas persuaded him, so Princess Kong Qian was sealed off as the Da Ming King Peacock Buddha Bodhisattva of Western Bliss.


    Princess Kong Qian''s Buddha mother is really real, not only the Buddha''s imperial seal, but in a sense, the Buddha was born from her belly.


    The praying mantis in this area are not bullshit. They dare to call themselves Buddha mother. Of course, they are taboos in the name. Princess Kong Qian is naturally very angry.


    After Princess Kong Qian became angry, she didn''t care about the truth, and was about to make a move, but was held back by Su Yan.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "Why do these little bugs bother you? I will help you smash them all."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I don''t want your help! I can burn them all with a single fire!"


    Su Yan said, "You don''t use fire casually. The mountain walls here are not very strong. Once burned by your flames, the temperature difference between inside and outside is huge, I''m afraid it will shatter."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan took out the Yin Yang Xuanji bottle he had just obtained, read the spell, and immediately took all these praying mantises in.


    Although these praying mantises are infinitely powerful and extremely powerful, they are all natural talents, and their spell-level resistance is really pitifully low.


    After being sucked into the Yin-Yang Xuanji Bottle, the fire within the sky burned, and within a short period of time, it all turned into fly ash.


    Su Yan only felt that the bottle was warm, nothing more.


    After fixing these praying mantises, Su Yan used his sword energy to lift all the stone slabs around him, only to see a golden light below.


    This group of golden light is a group of clothing, with a lot of blood stains on it, and some transparent eggs of praying mantis that have not hatched successfully can be seen.


    Qingqiu State Master said: "This clothes is the spiritual treasure of the Buddha and the mantis. It is really pitiful for the parents of the world. She took off the treasure at the last moment of her life, I am afraid it is to protect her eggs."


    Su Yan didn''t have much interest in the Lingbao Ruan, so he picked it up with a sword and sent it to Princess Kong Qian''s hands.


    Princess Kong Qian took the Lingbao soft **** in her hand for less than three minutes and was already very indifferent, and then threw it directly into Li Yu''s hand, inadvertently saying: "I''ll give it to you."


    Li Yu showed a flattered expression and hurriedly collected the Lingbao softly, and then said thank you.


    The reason why Princess Kong Qian was not interested in Lingbao Ruan was also very simple, because it was only a third-rank immortal artifact, and the Buddhism contained in it was also a very low-level one.


    A magic weapon of this level is not only useful in the battle of the earth and immortals, a battle at a higher level is useless at all.


    With Princess Kong Qian''s current strength, even if she faced the strongest earth fairy, she wouldn''t suffer much. With or without this magic weapon, the difference is not very big.


    Compared with the Yin Yang Xuanji bottle that Su Yan had just obtained, it was not at the same level.


    After solving these little praying mantises, Su Yan and the others were basically only one step away from the main tomb that the Lord Qingqiu said.


    And above the tomb.


    Between the three peaks above the Tongtian River.


    A big tree gradually turned into a human form.


    This monk was wearing a monk''s robe, but the magical weapon in his hand belonged to Taoism, and even his head had a bun.


    The monk looked fifty or so, his beard was already gray, and his face was always smiling with kind eyebrows, but what he said was not friendly at all, "The strength of this Su Yan is really terrifying. Change, temporarily becoming a big tree, blending with heaven and earth, I am afraid he has discovered whereabouts."


    "Moyu Qilin and several other demon celestial beings have already been killed by him. Just find some tokens and let Bai Ze know the news." After the monk opened his hands, he displayed his spiritual thoughts. It didn''t take long for him to find two black scales underwater.


    "With this scale as a token, I am not afraid that the king of Bai Ze will not believe it. It''s just that this is not enough..." The monk laughed again when he said that, and then turned into a stream of light and flew away.


    The second prince of Bai Ze was on his way back to China, and his visit to Qingqiu was an insult.


    The second prince of Bai Ze still hates the second prince when he thinks of Su Yan who was born out of the sky, but the second prince is also very clear that Su Yan''s strength has reached the level of shocking the sky. It is possible at any time.


    The realm gap between the two sides may become larger and larger, and the possibility of his success in revenge will certainly become increasingly slim.


    But this does not prevent him from growing hatred in his heart!


    Suddenly a cyan streamer landed in front of Bai Ze''s many demons.


    The second prince was worried, but suddenly he was blocked by someone in the air. It was naturally 10,000 uncomfortable, and said angrily: "What are you that dare to block this prince''s place?"


    The demon fairy beside the second prince even pulled out the fairy sword directly, making it clear that he wanted to do it at any time.


    The other party looked like an old man of about fifty years old, with a kind smile on his face, and his clothes were inhospitable. Seeing the demon and immortal swords on the other side, he waved his hand and said, "Second prince, don��t be angry. Asking the second prince two questions, do you want the person surnamed Su to land? Do you want Qingqiu to destroy the country?"

 Chapter 3441： Borrow the head

    Chapter 3441: Borrowing Human Heads for One Use


    These two questions are in the heart of the second prince, and they are really things he dreams of.


    If these two things can be achieved, then all the insults he has received can be washed away.


    But the second prince also had doubts in his heart. First of all, the identity of the other party, so he asked: "Who are you? Depending on the aura on your body, it shouldn''t be a monster? Do you humans want to intervene in the matter of the Great River?"


    Although the second prince was severely beaten by Su Yan, and the loss was impeccable, he also knew the basic rules in the Great River.


    Human races cannot be invited to intervene in matters between monster races.


    Even if he asks a human master to kill Su Yan, it will only become a synonym for the laughing stock and coward in the great river.


    The monk was questioned by the second prince, but he still had a smiling expression, obviously not angry. Not only did he have a very good temperament, he was also condensed to an extremely high level in his body. It is only one step away from Dengtian Road after the three flowers of the spirits and spirits have cultivated to the eighth layer of the earth fairy!


    A land immortal of this level cannot be an unknown person on the endless continent!


    But this person made it clear that he would not confide his origins easily, and said: "Second prince, don''t have to be so angry, because I am here to help you. These two things must be the wish of the second prince?"


    The demon fairy beside the second prince had already drawn out the fairy sword, and said at this time: "This person''s origin is unknown, and what he said is a bit annoying. It is better to let his subordinates meet him and see how he is capable!"


    But the demon fairy had no time to do it, and he was stopped by the second prince. The second prince said, "Although this person is of unknown origin, since he dared to stop in front of this prince and said these things, he must still have some ability. Do it and see what he has to say..."


    The rest of the demons could only retreat temporarily after getting the order of the second prince.


    The second prince said: "You said you want to deal with that Su Yan, do you know how terrifying his strength is, what do you use to deal with him?"


    The cultivator on the opposite side smiled and said: "It''s not that I want to deal with Su Yan, but Bai Ze wants to deal with that Su Yan with the power of the whole country, and even the ancestors in the Tongtian River must deal with Su Yan together."


    The second prince frowned and said, "What do you mean by this?"


    The second prince knows the character of the Lord Bai Ze very well. His father is definitely a scheming man, and he will never go to war with Qingqiu for a trivial matter.


    And even now that war is going on, this reason is really untenable.


    In Yaozu, inferior martial arts in the arena is the most humiliating thing, and it is also the most unreasonable thing.


    But the mysterious monk laughed more and more freely, and this smile gave the second prince a feeling that a conspiracy was brewing.


    Then I heard this mysterious monk saying: "As long as the second prince lends me one thing, I can make these two things happen, I wonder if the second prince wants it?"


    After taking a deep breath, the second prince finally calmed down and asked, "What are you going to borrow?"


    If it is normal, the second prince will definitely refute the other party, and revenge must be done by himself, absolutely not under the hand of others.


    But Su Yan was like a mountain lying in front of the second prince, giving him an extremely strong sense of powerlessness, and he even believed in his heart that revenge was impossible!


    Now someone comes to the door to avenge him, so naturally he is not willing to let this opportunity go easily.


    The mysterious monk still smiled very kindly, but his next answer was very unfriendly. He only heard his tone suddenly become cold, "I only need to borrow the head of the second prince to use it!"


    "Bold!" The demon fairy beside the second prince directly rebuked!


    This mysterious cultivator immediately shot, obviously there is still a distance of twenty feet between the second prince and the second prince, and suddenly appeared in front of the second prince!


    This speed is as fast as lightning, and it is totally incompatible with the kind-eyed and slightly old body!


    The demon fairy beside the second prince had his throat crushed before he could even make a move!


    At this speed, the second prince instinctively stabbed the silver spear out of fear!


    But what the silver spear stabbed was just a ghost!


    The opponent''s speed is so fast that it is unreasonable!


    Then two more screams came, and the two demon fairies beside the second prince fell together!


    Bai Ze''s mission was already considered a master at the level of the earth immortals, but the opponent''s strength was undoubtedly at another level, and it was simply not something that the second prince class demon immortals could handle!


    Although the demon fairy next to the second prince fought desperately, he had no resistance in front of this mysterious monk!


    Bloody water, stumps and screams are mixed together!


    More than a dozen fairy swords formed a sword formation in the air, but the only thing that stabbed was the shadow of this person, even the corners of his clothes could not be touched!


    The mysterious monk still had that kind smile on his face, but in the eyes of the second prince at this time, it was no less than the smile of death!


    The second prince suddenly remembered a legend, "This prince knows who you are..."


    But it was only halfway through, the second prince''s head was also screwed off by this person!


    The mysterious monk took off the head of the second prince with a smile, and floated towards Bai Ze.


    Over the top of the mountain, there was a white mist.


    Occasionally, the sound of dragons and tigers roared from this white mist.


    Baize is such a place, and all under the white fog are swamps and various waters.


    It is not as rich as Qingqiu. Many fairy grasses can''t grow, but Baize can produce many powerful artifacts.


    Bai Ze''s magical tools are not only well-known among the monster race, but also among the human race.


    The sun never seems to pierce the mist of Bai Ze.


    At this time, the head of the second prince and the scales of Moyu Qilin were placed on the table of the Lord Baize.


    Kingdom Lord Bai Ze''s face is extremely gloomy, and things have developed to this point. If he doesn''t react a little bit, I''m afraid the demons below will not agree!


    But is it really a good time to start a complete battle against Qingqiu?


    The Lord Bai Ze only felt that there was a certain kind of conspiracy behind these two things, but the matter had developed to such a degree, it was the times that pushed people forward.


    Even if he is the king of this country of Ze, he will not help himself!


    Except for the fallen Moyu Qilin, Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses have received the royal order from the king, and they are all on their way to the king''s capital.


    And below the throne, a human monk who was about fifty years old was dozing off. He looked kind, as if all the treacherous things had nothing to do with him.


    He just happened to pick up the scales of the Moyu Qilin, and accidentally saw the second prince being killed by the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord and Su Yan.


    This person unknowingly spread out his clothes, a tattoo appeared inside, and two words were written on it: Guards against the sky.


    Then he covered his clothes again, concealed the tattoo very carefully, and then fell asleep under the throne.

 Chapter 3442： Incomprehensible purpose

    Chapter 3442: Purpose


    After seeing the head of the second prince and the scales of Moyu Qilin...


    Bai Ze''s powerhouse was stunned, followed by immense anger!


    In contrast, the king of Bai Ze seemed calmer, but in fact his heart was also turbulent. After experiencing the pain of losing his son, his anger and determination could destroy everything!


    It''s just that he has been sitting on this throne for seven hundred years, and he has long been accustomed to all his anger being invisible.


    In the end, everyone''s unanimous decision is to go to war!


    This incident will inevitably overturn the current situation and change the geographical situation around thousands of miles. However, it was very easy to make such an important decision, and there was no objection to it.


    The mad lion demon king said: "This time it is clear that the country of Qingqiu crossed the boundary and destroyed the tacit understanding between everyone. The never-attack contract that was signed then naturally became a piece of waste paper! It seems that we are too weak. So that the smelly woman in Qingqiu country dares to be so arrogant!"


    The mad lion demon king ranks firmly in the top three among the many powerhouses in Bai Ze. Not only is it extremely strong, but also has the qualifications to steadily surpass the other demon kings.


    That''s why his words have the effect of making a conclusion!


    The next thing to discuss is how to dispatch troops and how many demon soldiers are dispatched by each family!


    Now that you have chosen to start the war, Qingqiu''s backbone must be interrupted!


    About to discuss these sick leave bills, the mysterious monk said: "When I turned into a big tree, I heard King Qingqiu say that they are going to some ancient tomb. Now King Qingqiu should not be in the country, it is the most empty moment. Now kill it. It will definitely change the long-standing situation between the two countries."


    After hearing the speech, everyone noticed that there was actually a human monk in the corner of the hall.


    It was really strange to the extreme. He seemed to be integrated with the pillars of the main hall, and he was standing there, but he was hardly noticed by these powerful demon immortals in Bai Ze.


    The Mad Lion Demon King asked, "Who is this?"


    "I have no name and no surname. I am already a piece of dust between heaven and earth. If you want, you can call me nameless." The mysterious monk laughed kindly again, "but you don''t have to doubt me, because I''m just like you. Qingqiu will be destroyed now."


    Baize is about to revive the army, and a big battle is inevitable.


    The people in the ancient tomb still don''t know about this change, at this time they are only one step away from the main tomb.


    In front of the main tomb, a huge sculpture was erected.


    This statue combines the physical characteristics of men and women, resembling men and not men, women and women. At the same time, there are twelve hands passing from behind, all of which hold very strange magical instruments.


    To enter the main tomb, you must enter through the stone gate below the statue.


    With Li Yu''s skill, it is not difficult to open this stone gate.


    But Li Yu was stopped by Su Yan before he could unlock the mechanism here.


    Then Su Yan showed a strange expression on his face, and then pointed the sword at the country lord Qingqiu and said: "Lord, you better tell me your plan, otherwise, don''t blame my sword for being ruthless!"


    Su Yan seems to be suddenly turning his face here. Could it be that he found something?


    Princess Kong Qian naturally stood on Su Yan''s side. Li Yu weighed it for a long time, but she could only smile bitterly: "Why is Mr. Su suddenly trying to draw a sword? He is murderous. Is there anything I can''t say?"


    Of course, Li Yu also knew that Qingqiu''s plan was very tricky, but his master still had to maintain a good relationship with Qingqiu''s kingdom in order to maintain business in Qingqiu''s kingdom.


    So he couldn''t directly turn his face with Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, even if he admired Su Yan''s ability very much, his heart was basically on Su Yan''s side.


    The tip of Su Yan''s sword released a powerful killing aura, which shows that Su Yan''s decision is not to make a joke, but to really kill!


    Once the Lord Qingqiu did something outrageous, Su Yan''s sword would inevitably destroy the flowers and send it into her throat!


    But when the Lord Qingqiu faced Su Yan��s divine sword, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he chuckled lightly and said, ��Su Yan, you should know that? Standing here is just a lone clone. Even if you kill Gu For Gu''s clone, it is nothing more than a little loss in cultivation and spirituality, but you will have no place to stay in Qingqiu Kingdom in the future."


    Su Yan said: "I have a long sword from Mr. Su in hand. Where can I go where the world is so big?"


    The Lord Qingqiu smiled and said: "That lonely is really weird, Mr. Su, you are obviously not a monster, why do you always pretend to be a monster? You think you can deceive everyone''s eyes by practicing the dragon body combat body. ?"


    The dragon qi on Su Yan''s body cannot be faked, and even Su Yan is still transforming dragon scales in parts of his body, so the demon fairies of Qingqiu Kingdom have never doubted Su Yan''s identity.


    How did the Qingqiu Kingdom Master know that Su Yan is not a monster?


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Mr. Su, you underestimated loneliness, do you think loneliness is just a woman? Indeed, loneliness is inferior to men in many places. In order to stay on this throne for a few more days, you have to work harder than men. Some. The lone is determined not to misunderstand the wrong person. If you use inhuman words, I am afraid that you have already been driven off the throne. What do you think Mr. Su?"


    Su Yan said: "You are right, I am indeed not a monster."


    "You must have provoked some terrible enemy, so that''s why you have to call yourself a monster clan incognito. Humph, it should be the existence of heavenly immortals that can make you so scared?" Qingqiu Country said, "So you are in Qingqiu Country. We take what we need, and everyone takes what we want."


    The intelligence of the Qingqiu Kingdom Master exceeded Su Yan''s expectations, and he was a little speechless for a while.


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "What you want is an identity, and Gu gave you the identity of Qingqiu as a guest of the country. Do you treat you alone as a scholar of the country?"


    Su Yan said, "What do you want?"


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Everything that Gu wants is in this main tomb, Mr. Su, you can fully understand Gu''s pains as long as you go in."


    Su Yan said, "It''s easy to get in this place. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to get out." Lord, should you say it? What does this statue mean? "


    Both Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom are smart people. The dialogue between the two is extremely informative, and the offense and defense between them has never slackened.


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t keep up for a while. At this moment, she saw the statue and realized that the problem had returned to the original point. She asked, "Is there anything wrong with this statue? Even if it has divine power, it is nothing strange, right? Here? Powerful things are everywhere."


    "This is the Mogazak, one of the twelve pillars of the world of desire. It represents imprisonment. A part of Mogazak��s divine power is attached to this sculpture. Surrounded by divine thoughts, entering this main tomb is equivalent to receiving Mogazaar is imprisoned! If you want to come out, I''m afraid it can''t be done without the cultivation base of the gods."


    "That''s why I want to ask, Lord Qingqiu, what exactly do you want?!"

 Chapter 3443： Landlord Makoto

    Chapter 3443: The true capacity of the Lord


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu didn''t reveal his true body from the beginning, and then he wore a mask all the time, without even showing his true face.


    Everything that seemed to haunt this woman was a mystery.


    Su Yan''s doubts cannot be said to be completely unreasonable.


    If it is easy to fully believe in Qingqiu Country Lord, I am afraid that it is easy to fall into a very unfavorable situation.


    Faced with Su Yan��s doubts, the Lord Qingqiu laughed loudly: ��Mr. Su, you don��t have to have any doubts about Gu, you can rest assured, because Gu is definitely on your side. What Gu wants is the Lord. In the tomb room, all these mysteries can be solved as long as you enter the main tomb room! If you do this alone, in fact, you have to suffer."


    Su Yan stared at the country lord Qingqiu, thinking for a moment, but couldn''t think of what the woman had in mind, but the doubts in his heart deepened.


    But this woman has no flaws in her whole body. Although the power of the clone is only one-tenth of the body, it is impossible to resist Su Yan''s sword power, but there is no gap in her mood. I am afraid that the cultivation base of the mood is Su Yan. The tallest one among the immortals encountered.


    Su Yan asked, "If Morgaza''s Dharma Realm enters, how will it come out? You should know that what I said just now is the truth. On the contrary, you are hiding something from the Lord?"


    The main tomb in front of me is like an urn. Once inside, it will sink into the urn and cut off the way out.


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Mr. Su is a respected person and a guest of Qingqiu. How could loneliness bear Mr. Su in danger?"


    Then Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Mr. Su, since you have doubts, the lonely person has to go into the main tomb alone. The treasures in the main tomb, the lonely guest must be quick to board."


    After speaking, the Lord Qingqiu went directly into the main tomb without hesitation.


    Seeing the figure of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord hidden directly in the dark corridor, everyone did not speak for a long time.


    This time even Su Yan couldn''t completely grasp what the Qingqiu Kingdom Master was singing.


    The figure of Kingdom Lord Qingqiu had been hidden in the main tomb for a long time, and there was no sound.


    So Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder if there was another exit in the main tomb, otherwise the Lord Qingqiu wouldn''t enter it so easily.


    But it would be dangerous to go out so hastily, it is a situation that cannot be advanced or retreated.


    Li Yu beside Su Yan also fell into a look of contemplation, not knowing whether to enter the main tomb.


    With his ability, if he rushed in without a second exit, he was afraid that he would be trapped in the narrow main burial chamber, and that would be the reason why he shouldn''t call the earth dysfunctional every day.


    Instead, Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, if we don''t go in again, all the treasures will be taken by her and a wife and we have already arrived here. How can we let that woman occupy the treasures in the main tomb alone?"


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t care if she could use these treasures. She only felt that if she didn''t grab them, she would suffer a big loss.


    Su Yan thought about it for a while, and said, "I''ve been indecisive here. It''s really not my style of doing things. Now that I''ve come here, even if it''s Longtan Tiger''s Lair, I have to go and see it."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stepped directly into the darkness.


    Even if this is an urn, what does it matter?


    At most, you can cultivate to the realm of a fairy in this, and then break out of the shell!


    In a sense, Su Yan can completely use this main tomb as a place for her own retreat, and she doesn''t have to worry about being disturbed by others.


    After understanding this, Su Yan became more calm in his heart.


    Only at the moment when Su Yan stepped into the darkness, he only felt that a certain restrictive law was imposed on him.


    There is still a heavy darkness ahead, without any change.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long he walked alone in this darkness. Princess Kong Qian was never seen behind, nor was the Lord Qingqiu in front.


    It seems that he is the only one left in this dark space, isolated here.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid I''ve already become flustered, but Su Yan doesn''t know how many big scenes he has seen. At this time, he is not flustered at all, and his pace and breathing are exactly the same as before.


    This dark space is still the main tomb itself, and Su Yan has not been transported to some kind of different space.


    In other words, the size of the main tomb may exceed Su Yan''s previous expectations.


    When I was wondering, I suddenly saw a blue light shooting from the front.


    Su Yan instinctively picked up the long sword in his hand, but he didn''t sense the murderous aura from this blue light, so Su Yan let the blue light fly by his side, and did not choose to shoot.


    After the cyan streamer flew by Su Yan''s side, it became brighter in front of and behind Su Yan.


    This main tomb was also completely presented in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was in a long and narrow corridor, and there was a huge space in front of him. It was not only big, but there was absolutely no sense of cramping like an ordinary tomb, and there was at least twenty feet of space upward.


    You can still see the reliefs of the battle between gods and demons in many places upwards. Although it is not known how many years have passed, it is still lifelike. Full of mighty and majestic momentum!


    Just talking about the aura of the main tomb, this place has far surpassed the one found by Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian in the desert.


    The owner of this ancient tomb must not be a mundane person, otherwise it would not be qualified to have such a magnificent tomb.


    And in the very center of the main tomb room, you can see a golden coffin, reflecting the cyan light around it, looking very magnificent.


    What Su Yan did not expect was that there were two women sitting on the golden coffin.


    The identity of one of these women is not difficult to guess, it is the Qingqiu country lord wearing a mask.


    And the other woman didn''t wear a mask, and she was exactly the same as Qingqiu Country Lord in her clothes and temperament. She seemed to be twins...


    Kingdom Qingqiu doesn''t have any twin sisters. This one looks exactly the same as Kingdom Qingqiu. The woman without a mask can only be the main body of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    And the one wearing the mask next to him was just an incarnation of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    It''s just that Su Yan has been in contact with this avatar, and under the influence of subtle changes, he has implicitly regarded this avatar as the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    Legend has it that the lord of Qingqiu has the appearance of being overwhelmed by the country, not only Qingqiu, but also the number one beauty of the demon clan in the sky.


    What is regrettable is that the leader of Qingqiu always wears a mask, so that there is no way to see the true face.


    Now her beautiful face finally appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan originally thought that there must be a special reason for the Qingqiu Lord to hide his face, but he did not expect to see her true face so easily here.


    If all this is too easy, there will be an incredible feeling.

 Chapter 3444： Closed Chamber

    Chapter 3444: Closed Chamber


    The jade face in front of Su Yan is impeccable.


    The bridge of Qingqiu''s nose is very tall and straight, but there is a curved arc in addition to being tall and straight, so it is not too tough, and at the same time, the eyebrows are curved, and the eyes are like a clear spring. Although clear and bottomed, there seems to be infinity inside. The endless charm makes people fall into it easily.


    Just talking about appearance, you can really compete with Princess Kong Qian, and they have their own advantages.


    Su Yan finally retracted his eyes, and then said coldly: "You are a natural peach blossom eyes, not a low-end charming technique. It seems that my calculation is not false. Your body is indeed There is the blood of the nine-tailed fox family, but this blood has been passed down to this age, I am afraid it has become very thin."


    The Nine-Tailed Fox family does not need to practice any charm technique to have a natural and powerful sense of charm.


    This sense of charm is completely natural, more powerful than any charm technique cultivated the day after tomorrow, and it makes people have no defense at all, and they will fall into the net of charm without knowing it.


    This kind of charm can not only confuse the enemy''s mind, but also get unexpected benefits in many other places.


    For example, the current Su Yan, after colliding with the eyes of the Lord Qingqiu, the nervous feeling and murderous aura all around him disappeared.


    Su Yanyou Immortal Emperor''s state of mind is still like this, the rest of the people encountering such Meigu Tiancheng can only be even less resistant.


    Those cultivators who have a weak mental state and have no resistance to beauty can become the servants of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord''s skirt with a very face, and smile for her, even their own lives can be sacrificed.


    According to today''s words, the Lord Qingqiu can turn the enlightened earth fairy into her ultimate licking dog with a single look, willing to dedicate her heart and soul.


    Only then did Su Yan understand why Qingqiu''s kingdom masters are all female generations, yet they can pass on for so many years on the banks of the Tongtian River surrounded by powerful enemies.


    It turns out that there is such a heritage in blood!


    In contrast, Princess Kong Qian is beautiful, she is born with a fierceness, far less feminine than the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, and the resulting charm is naturally very different.


    The Lord Qingqiu looked like a smile but said: "Mr. Su, you must have never expected to see the true face of loneliness here, right?"


    This voice has obviously been heard many times, but I don''t know what''s going on. After listening to it here, I actually feel like a heartbeat.


    Su Yan sorted out his thoughts, and more importantly, adjusted his state of mind. Then he said: "The real body of the Lord must have been trapped here for a long time, right?"


    "Mr. Su, since you have already come in, Gu will not hide it from you, because in a sense, we are already fellow travelers. We have been trapped here for more than three years. Thanks to Gu staying outside for the past three years. There is an external avatar, otherwise, I��m afraid that Qingqiu Kingdom has already experienced civil strife. Those demon celestial beings are self-respecting generations. If they weren��t suppressed by loneliness, I��m afraid they would have done a lot of disobedience.


    The words of the Qingqiu Kingdom''s lord are extremely reasonable. Su Yan from Qingqiu Kingdom has already seen those unruly demon immortals.


    The country lord Qingqiu said again: "Before I became the lord of the country, my aunt once gave me a reason, that is, the three caves of the cunning rabbit. You must leave yourself a back road in everything, no matter how stupid this back road looks. I have always kept this truth in mind, so even though Gu left Qingqiu Kingdom, he still left a clone. It was just an unintentional act at the time. Now it seems that the significance is really very significant. What do you think, Mr. Su."


    Su Yan said: "The country cannot be without a king for a day. If the country''s lord is missing, the order of the Qingqiu country has already become chaotic. If the careerists leave it alone, Baize will definitely do something. "


    Even if the Lord Qingqiu stayed outside, even if it was just a clone, it also symbolized that the order of the millennium was still there. In this way, those careerists would not dare to make any moves.


    This is indeed a coup, but no matter how brilliant it is, it has a time limit.


    Within three to five years, the Lord Qingqiu can still say that his true body is hidden somewhere in retreat, but what about five years later?


    Those courtiers still can''t see the real body of the Lord, and it is inevitable that some thoughts that shouldn''t be born in their hearts!


    Naturally, Lord Qingqiu knew this very well, so she was always looking for the key to breaking the game.


    And this key she finally put on Su Yan.


    The words of the Lord Qingqiu came to an abrupt end here, and he sighed softly to his side, and saw the mask of the clone fell off. Although the face of the Lord Qingqiu was the same, there was a long and narrow crack on his face. This rift can already tell that the status of this clone is very poor, it has almost reached its limit and cannot be maintained.


    The two places are separated, which is almost equivalent to being isolated in two worlds. The clone cannot obtain the immortal essence from the main body of Qingqiu Kingdom at all, and it has almost reached the limit after relying on the originally stored immortal essence to operate for three years.


    In order not to be discovered by the courtiers below, the Lord Qingqiu could only put on a mask for his clone, which was considered to cover the past.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu murmured: "Your mission has been completed, take a good rest."


    This avatar immediately disintegrated, the body turned into fly ash, and the last cracked bead fell into the hands of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu retracted the bead into the sleeve of his shirt calmly, and then stood up from the coffin he had been sitting on.


    Su Yan asked intently: "Why do you insist on letting me in? Are you planning to die in this tomb with me?"


    This kind of thing is really unreasonable. If the Lord Qingqiu can''t get out from here, why should he trick him into Su Yan?


    Su Yan glanced behind him at this time.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "Mr. Su, you don''t need to watch it. Fairy Kong and Li Yu can''t enter here. You are a pure-yang immortal body, but Gu is a pure-yin immortal body. Only those who have cultivated to our level Only existence can come here. Do you know who''s tomb is here?"


    Su Yan''s spirit shot towards the rear, but was blocked by a heavy profound iron gate.


    This is indeed a place confined by the Desire Realm Tianzhu Demon Gaza, only allowed to enter, never to go out.


    Kong Qian should already be anxious when she is outside, right?


    But it was useless to be impatient. Even if she burned the entire mountain with the Phoenix flame outside, she couldn''t liberate Su Yan and the others from it.


    Once you entered this main tomb, you were already in the domain of Mogaza.


    The Lord Qingqiu directly opened the coffin under the seat, and there was a special mechanism inside, which directly bounced the corpse lying in the coffin!

 Chapter 3445： Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy

    Chapter 3445: Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy


    I don''t know how many years this corpse has gone through, only a pair of withered bones is left, but all the bones are dark golden, and it seems to have been blessed by some kind of spell.


    "This is an indestructible golden body. After you have cultivated to the realm of the immortal king, you must be in harmony. After you are in harmony, there is a golden body. The golden body is not bad. Unless it is the collapse of the Taoist framework, the fairy king will fall. How could the fairy king lie here and turn into a dry bone?" Su Yan showed a puzzled expression, and then looked at the golden bone.


    I saw that the skeleton of the left chest of the skeleton was broken, and there were many cracks. I was afraid that it was seriously injured at that time, and even the immortal golden body could not recover.


    The Lord Qingqiu looked at the golden bones and said to Su Yan: "Mr. Su, you are really not an ordinary person. You can tell at a glance that the immortal king lying here is not afraid to tell you the truth. The one lying here is a lonely person. Grandmother."


    Su Yan said: "You said that your grandmother has the cultivation base of the fairy king? Although the fairy king can''t dominate the immortal domain, he can already open up his own small world, grasping the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures in one thought, and wants to fall. It��s not easy to be afraid. If it weren��t for the time of the epoch, how could it fall easily?"


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "This matter has something to do with the struggle of the immortal domain above. Kunlun and Primordial immortal domains are all involved. It is not something that can be said clearly in one or two sentences, and what is known alone may not be the matter. The whole picture, if Mr. Su is interested, I can talk about it with Mr. Su in detail."


    Su Yan said, "No, there is no benefit to knowing this."


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "I saw you from the first sight, Mr. Su, although I was trapped in this dark tomb, I never gave up hope, because I know that this is the state now. It��s just a Qianlong in the deep. Once you meet a real noble person, you will surely rise up! And you are a lone noble person, Mr. Su, look here."


    The eyes of the Lord Qingqiu were burning, and his words were even more cheerful.


    There are only a pair of them, a pair of lonely men and widows, and being looked at by such a celestial-looking woman with such scorching eyes, those thoughtful thoughts inevitably arise in their hearts.


    But Su Yan still approached in the direction of Qingqiu''s finger.


    The place where the Lord Qingqiu��s finger was in the coffin, it turned out that there were lettering inside the coffin.


    These writings look a bit like cuneiform writings of the ancient monster race, recording a technique called "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy".


    Su Yan could understand all of these ancient monster clan characters. He looked at it with one glance and three lines, and immediately realized that this is a combined practice and dual cultivation technique.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "This is the practice practiced by the lonely grandmother, and it is also a practice that leads directly to the realm of the immortal king. It is not impossible even for the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor behind! As long as you practice this practice, you can start from here. out!"


    Since "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" is a combination of dual training, it is doomed that Qingqiu country master can''t practice alone, she must find a man to cooperate with her to practice this magic!


    Obviously, the man that the Lord Qingqiu liked was Su Yan.


    The Lord of Qingqiu is not only distinguished, but also the number one beauty of the monster race in the great river of the sky. Together, these two constitute an almost insoluble attraction to men.


    But Su Yan still looked at the Qingqiu Kingdom Master very coldly, with no trace of **** in his clear eyes.


    Su Yan continued: "Lord, if I don''t follow your clone to enter this main tomb, or if I let Fairy Kong and Li Yu come first, wouldn''t your plan be completely defeated?"


    Qingqiu Kingdom Master has strong confidence on his face, and then he said: "You would not do this. You are a lonely man. You will definitely have to deal with people in the world. How can you easily let others take risks? If you are For such a person, even if Gu was trapped in this tomb, it would not be considered wronged! Fortunately Gu made a right bet this time, right?"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. From this point of view, he was not so wronged by the calculations by the Lord Qingqiu.


    It''s just that you are trapped in this closed tomb, how do you get out?


    This "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" does not have to be practiced.


    Based on Su Yan''s past and past glory and powerful exercises, there are at least seven more powerful exercises than this. As long as you break through to the realm of Heavenly Immortals, it is easy to get out of this tomb!


    However, compared with Su Yan''s technique, "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" has a great advantage, that is, it can be done quickly.


    Although Su Yan''s own exercises became stronger in the later stages, it was always necessary to make progress gradually in the early stage. If the foundation is not strong, it will be very easy to get confused later.


    The practice of "Yin-Yang Sorrows and Joys" emphasizes a yin-yang interaction. If pure yin merges with pure yang to practice together, the speed of cultivation is more than just one plus one.


    It can be at least four times faster than normal practice!


    In addition, Su Yan was originally a saint in the flesh, and if the Lord of Qingqiu was treated as a pure Yin cauldron, it would only take half a month to break through the bottleneck of the Triple Heaven and approach the realm of the pinnacle of Earth Immortal!


    Combining the two swords of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord again, even if it is not in the realm of heavenly immortals, but the powerful force generated by the combination of pure Yin and pure Yang is enough to break out of this enclosed tomb!


    The Lord Qingqiu said again: "A lonely body is a pure yin. The so-called lonely yin is not long. There is no way for one person to practice this kind of exercise, but with Mr. Su, you are different! If you are willing to practice with the lonely yin. What do you think about using the entire Qingqiu country as a dowry?"


    This dowry is really magnificent. Qingqiu Kingdom has 13 cities and is rich in the world. Not only that, but also the first beauty of the monster clan.


    Such a generous gift is an opportunity for any man to reach the sky in one step, and it is almost impossible to refuse!


    However, Su Yan did not directly agree, instead staring at the leader of Qingqiu, because no matter what, this woman had calculated Su Yan for success!


    The nine-tailed fox girl is really not ordinary cunning!


    This feeling of being calculated made Su Yan extremely unhappy. He didn''t know how many conspiracies and tricks he had seen along the way, and he was able to retreat every time. Unexpectedly, this time he fell into the sweet trap of the Qingqiu Lord. The horse stumbled.


    Su Yanzheng was a little hesitant, and the double cultivation was only good for Su Yan, there was no harm.


    There must be something bad to say, that is the relationship with Qingqiu Kingdom in the future. But the big man is standing in the world, it is not too much to have so few confidantes!


    Besides, which immortal emperor is not a large group of immortals in the harem?


    Before he knew it, Su Yan was already a little moved.


    But Su Yan remained silent, because he had long been accustomed to burying everything in his own heart, and his happiness and anger were invisible.

 Chapter 3446： Heavenly Fate

    Chapter 3446: Destiny of Heaven


    The Lord Qingqiu is a beautiful and unparalleled woman, just the style between the eyebrows and eyes is extremely difficult to resist.


    Even though there are so many beauties in the fairy world, beauties of this level are not casually seen.


    Su Yan''s knowledge is already broad. I don''t know how many stunning beauties have been seen in the Ninth World Cultivation. If Su Yan is required to rank, Qingqiu Kingdom Lord and Princess Kong Qian are enough to enter the top five.


    And the Lord Qingqiu still has the femininity that Princess Kong Qian lacks, which is especially fatal for men!


    Even a monk who has experienced many battles and defeated many of the country''s inner demons can''t resist it even in front of the Qingqiu Lord.


    If the problem is considered out of the possessiveness of men, who doesn''t want to embrace such a woman in his arms?


    And at this moment, the Qingqiu Kingdom Master tactfully and ashamedly said: "Guo hasn''t experienced men and women, he is still a virgin... Please feel sorry for Gu, Mr. Su."


    When a stunning beauty says such things in a shy manner, no man in this world can resist it!


    What''s more, here is a very closed environment, with only her and Su Yan.


    No matter what they want to do here, they are determined that no one can come in and disturb them.


    This is unavoidable, and even Su Yan has a rush of energy and blood. Su Yan couldn''t help getting a little amused afterwards. He went to the heavens, and he didn''t know how many dangerous trials he had gone through. At that time, he didn''t blink his eyes. Unexpectedly, there were fluctuations in his mood at this time.


    Seeing that the ancient heroes are sad for the Beauty Pass, this sentence is really reasonable!


    And what I have to say is that it is indeed a situation that Su Yan has never imagined.


    For Su Yan, he can walk on the ground even if it is a sword.


    But in the face of such a delicate beauty, Qingqiu Country Master, and eagerly expecting you to pick her virgin body, even if there is a huge anger at this time, it will not come out.


    When a woman like her is willing to dedicate her chastity, it means she has dedicated everything she has.


    No matter what mistakes she made before, she should be easily forgiven.


    Although Su Yan treated his enemies coldly, he was also a flower cherished person.


    It''s just...some words are really unspeakable at this time.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and the Lord Qingqiu looked at him eagerly.


    In the silence, the atmosphere gradually became attractive.


    Su Yan turned around and said to the wall: "You are really good, and even I have calculated it! If I join you here for dual cultivation, how can I go out and face Fairy Kong?"


    "Isn''t it normal for a man with three wives and four concubines? I will do my duty, and I will never fight for favor with Fairy Confucius." Qingqiu''s answer was very powerful, and it blocked all Su Yan''s doubts.


    It seemed that Su Yan didn''t have to pay any price, and he could get the girl all the demon immortals dream of. Such an opportunity, as long as it is a man, it is not missed!


    "You are a clever tongue!"


    The Lord Qingqiu held his cheek with one hand and said, "Mr. Su, you can hesitate for as long as you want. I can definitely afford to wait. Anyway, there are only two of us left. The most important thing is time. If you don''t want to double cultivation, The only person I will see in the next few decades is me."


    Unknowingly, it has been twelve hours since Su Yan and King Qingqiu disappeared in the main tomb.


    Princess Kong Qian outside had already become anxious.


    After such a long time, Li Yu could no longer stop Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian used the flame of the phoenix to directly burn the statue of Mogazaar into crimson magma, but behind the magma was nothing but blue-black rock.


    But how could Princess Kong Qian be willing, and then she used the flame of the Phoenix to burn a channel all the way, until the water in the Tongtian River was poured in, but they still could not enter the main tomb!


    It seemed that the main tomb was isolated in another space, and it was as if the kingdom of Qingqiu and Su Yan had evaporated.


    For this, Li Yu also felt very incredible, but he did not dare to persuade Princess Kong Qian in a rage.


    Princess Kong Qian also knows that if the flame is too violent, it will definitely destroy this mountain. I''m afraid the result will be worse then!


    At this time, he could only temporarily withdraw his own supernatural powers, and his heart became even more discouraged.


    If it hadn''t been for her instigation, I''m afraid that Su Yan would not enter the main tomb, and even more would not disappear before her eyes in such a strange way.


    But now chagrin is destined to be useless.


    Princess Kong Qian thought about it, but couldn''t get a good solution. In the end, she sat down in anger and planned to wait here until Su Yan appeared.


    Although this is the most stupid method, it is considered the best method for now.


    If Su Yan can get out of trouble, he will definitely come here to find her trace.


    When Princess Kong Qian was upset, Su Yan asked in the tomb: "Lord, I still have a few last questions to figure out. As long as I figure it out, it��s okay to do double repairs with you. I can��t be trapped in this small place with you. In the secret room for decades, right?"


    After listening to Su Yan��s words, the Lord Qingqiu became very interested. This is what she has always wanted to achieve. She can��t wait to say: "If you have any questions, you can ask them all. You must know everything. ."


    "Well, the first question is how did you get here?" Su Yan said.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "I knew that my grandmother''s tomb was here a long time ago, but I''ve been afraid of disturbing the heroic spirits of the ancestors, so I never made the idea here. However, there is a wave of demons who don''t know where to know the existence of the tomb here. People and horses are coming to robber the tomb, so I naturally don''t want the heroic spirits of the ancestors to be disturbed, so I led the people here to fight the **** battle with the tomb robbers!"


    "You have seen the battlefield just now. It''s in the hall outside. I was seriously injured later and had to escape into the main tomb to heal my wounds. Who knew that I was trapped here for more than three years after coming in. In the past three years, the only discovery is the exercises in the coffin. This is our only hope for getting out of trouble. If you and I can''t double cultivation, we can only suffer here to the realm of heavenly immortals so that we can get out of trouble."


    Su Yan said, "So when you met me in Qingqiu for the first time, you already designed to bring me into this tomb, right?"


    "Yes." The Lord Qingqiu admitted very happy, and then said: "You have a pure yang body, such a man is extremely rare. And you showed great interest in the two stone slabs at the first time, lonely I have already decided that this is the fate of heaven! So you are the only chance. Will you blame me?"


    Su Yan said, "What do you mean? No one likes to be calculated by others in this world, right?"

 Chapter 3447： Double repair acacia

    Chapter 3447


    The Lord Qingqiu showed a very pitiful look, it was really pitiful to me.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about this. Next, he held the chin of the Lord Qingqiu very domineering, and forcibly picked her chin up. At this moment, there was a trace of astonishment on the pitiful face of the Lord Qingqiu.


    Obviously, he was very uncomfortable with Su Yan''s strength, but then Su Yan had already untied the Qingqiu leader''s shirt.


    The body of the Lord Qingqiu suddenly became extremely stiff, and his whole body was so nervous that he almost shivered!


    Su Yan naturally saw this very clearly.


    It seems that the Lord Qingqiu has made a lot of determination, but in fact he is not ready at all, and even less experienced, and doesn''t know how to please men.


    But her youthfulness is more attractive. The stunning beauty is another blank sheet of paper. Who can resist this temptation?


    Su Yan was no longer angry at all at this time, and said softly: "Since it has been decided to double repair together, then frankness is relatively a must."


    The Lord Qingqiu only felt the man''s breath rushing over her face. Even if she thought she was fully prepared, she still couldn''t restrain her instinctive shame.


    This is the first time in her life that she has been so close to a man and treated each other frankly.


    At this moment, she realized that she was just a little girl at a loss, she needed a strong man to control everything!


    "Keep your original heart, don''t mess with your Daoism, the cultivation we have to do is a road in Huashan, and if you are not careful, you will fall into a deep abyss. It is not as simple as simply releasing your lust." Su Yan''s words are very harsh.


    Only then did Kingdom Qingqiu withdraw her distracted mind. At this moment, her heart was distracted, she couldn''t control it, and even the Xian Yuan in her body was extremely restless.


    After looking at Su Yan, he only felt that his heart was beating faster, and Dao Xin was so light as to fall into the cotton pile.


    Although the Lord Qingqiu nodded slightly, he still couldn''t help blushing, and then said softly: "My name is Qingluo, this is the name of my boudoir, only my mother called it."


    "Ok."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu never thought that one day she would entrust all of her to a man. She was not that kind of superficial woman, and would not return a man as the goal of her life.


    Her ambition has always been to be the best king of Qingqiu, but she did not expect to have reached this point...


    This is probably the so-called impermanence. which is


    Having already been listed in the immortal world, people can''t fully grasp the direction of their own destiny.


    Su Yan put his hand on Qingqiu''s forehead, and all the aura in her body was controlled by Su Yan!


    Although it was the first time, she only felt that Su Yan''s control of her body''s aura was still above her. After the aura reached the bottom of the sea, he passed Jiaji and Yuzhen acupoints, and then entered the Genting Heavenly Palace!


    After Xuanyin''s Xianyuan left his body, Qingqiu Kingdom Master only felt that the restlessness in his body was much weaker.


    And Su Yan''s pure Yang aura was also channeled out at the same time, and the two powerful auras merged together, and they were incredibly incomparable!


    The two forces formed a situation of yin and yang reconciliation in a short time, and then formed a small week on top of the two!


    Not only is the fusion of the immortal elements in the body, this immortal element also contains part of the consciousness of Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, and part of the past memories can be clearly presented in front of the other party.


    Not only the body, but even the emotions, experiences, and memories of the other party will be presented to a certain extent. This is the true sense of harmony!


    It feels very difficult to describe with words, because it has already surpassed the category that language can describe.


    Within a short period of time, each other''s emotions were accurately presented in each other''s hearts.


    In Su Yan��s sea of ??knowledge, the appearance of Lolita from childhood and various moments of growth slowly appeared, even if he was unwilling, this part of his emotional experience would be imprinted in his sea of ??knowledge. Become part of his memory.


    Kingdom Lord Qingqiu was born in the fairy world. Her mother came from the nine-tailed fox family, which had already escaped into the fairy world in ancient times. There are traces of the nine-tailed fox family in many fairy regions.


    The nine-tailed fox can be regarded as a divine beast, but it can''t reach the level of auspiciousness.


    In the memory of the Lord Qingqiu, there are not so many magnificent waves, most of them are pure-hearted cultivation.


    And she did not have any contact with a man, and she can confirm this from the memory of Su Yan''s reading.


    And part of Su Yan''s memory also appeared in Qingqiu''s mind, and Qingqiu''s kingdom knew that there is still a place called the earth in the mortal world. That place is really strange to the extreme, and it is a completely different world from the fairy world!


    And Su Yan killed all the way to the Celestial Realm and then to the third region from there...


    Then one after another fierce battle appeared in the memory of the Qingqiu Lord.


    She saw many times that Su Yan was facing a ten or even a hundred times more powerful enemy...


    But no matter how powerful the enemy is, Su Yan can always kill the opponent with a sword!


    But in the faint, Qingqiu Kingdom Master seemed to realize something was wrong again, that was Su Yan''s state of mind.


    Su Yan''s mood is not humiliated, just like a snow-capped mountain that has been silent for thousands of years, on top of which is piled with white snow.


    The strong are as lonely as snow!


    How could he have such a terrifying state of mind, a land immortal who had just landed in the immortal world?


    In contrast to this state of mind, the Lord Qingqiu was not even surprised that Su Yan was sanctified in flesh.


    There was only one exclamation mark left in the heart of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, she suspected that Su Yan was a born sword master!


    I don''t know that the memory that the Lord Qingqiu saw was only a part that Su Yan did not reach, and there were more parts hidden in the depths of the sea of ??knowledge.


    There is a sanctuary that the Lord Qingqiu can never touch. If the consciousness of the Lord Qingqiu is forced to that place, the consciousness of the Qingqiu nation will only be swallowed by the origin of the sea of ??knowledge, and there will be no second end!


    This is the result of spying on the emperor''s mood.


    This "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" does have a lot of mystery. When the two powers of pure yin and pure yang are combined, the speed of cultivation doubles!


    No wonder the grandmother of the Qingqiu kingdom can break through to the realm of the fairy king with this technique!


    Whether it is solitary yang or solitary yin in this world, it is impossible for long, only the harmony of yin and yang is the real kingly way.


    When you can cultivate the power of this world''s kingly way, you can naturally advance by leaps and bounds in cultivation and enter a higher level!


    The Lord Qingqiu only felt that the true aura in his body would increase by almost three times when he returned to his body after blending with Su Yan!


    They had only left for a small week, and Xianyuan had tripled its original size, which was too terrifying!


    She had never heard of any one''s practice that could advance to such an extent by leaps and bounds, it was simply turning decay into magic!

 Chapter 3448： Boudoirs happiness is better than thrush

    Chapter 3448: The pleasure of the boudoir is better than thrush


    In fact, in addition to the magic of "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" itself, there is another key that Su Yan''s control of these two forces has reached the level of transformation, in order to have such a result.


    Of course, the last point is also very important, that is, Qingqiu Kingdom Lord has almost no reservations about Su Yan, so that Su Yan''s breath can freely enter and exit her body.


    This is equivalent to sending his life to Su Yan''s hands, and this unreserved trust is also extremely important.


    If this is not the case, Su Yan''s manipulation of the two forces would not have evolved to the innate level.


    Now is just the first step in the practice of "Yin-Yang Sorrow and Joy". The next thing to do is to make the real Yin and Yang acquaintance. To put it bluntly, it is to perform the ceremony of husband and wife and perform the final ceremony of the bridal house.


    After the real yin and yang are in harmony, the harmony between the two will inevitably enter the next realm.


    At that time, they can really enter the core of the double cultivation method...


    The so-called fusion of water and milk simulates the state of Taoist yin and yang fish connecting their tails to each other, so that a perfect closed loop can be formed.


    In this closed loop, the strength of both parties can evolve to the strongest level!


    Eventually reach the pinnacle realm of Earth Immortal!


    If you want to make a breakthrough, you must enter the next level of practice!


    There is still a huge difference between earth immortals and heaven immortals, not only in performance, but also in the essence of cultivation.


    If you can''t understand this, it''s just that you will stay in the position of a mere celestial celestial being for thousands or tens of thousands of years, and it is difficult to climb up to the position of celestial celestial being.


    The Lord Qingqiu has been in the realm of Earth Immortal for 1,700 years. Compared with Xianyuan, she is more honest.


    But at this time, she had completely handed over her body and soul to Su Yan, enjoying the happiness of water and milk, and she had no idea where North was.


    The flame of **** occupies everything, and the Qingqiu Kingdom Master is enjoying everything in a selfless manner. If it weren''t for Su Yan, he still maintained the clarity of the Taoist heart, and carefully maintained the delicate balance of the two powers of pure yin and pure yang.


    I''m afraid that everyone has fallen into a state of confusion.


    The leader of Qingqiu is a rare beauty in the immortal world. Su Yan is not a monk who has cut off all desires. He wants to enjoy it naturally, but if he also enjoys it, who will preside over this practice?


    The Lord Qingqiu whispered defenselessly in Su Yan''s ear, frowning lightly, with unspeakable amorous feelings.


    "Yin-Yang Sorrow and Joy" not only has the yin and yang, but also the greatest sadness and joy in the world. All the emotional fluctuations pass through the circulation of the fairy yuan, and there are ripples in the sea of ??knowledge between the two.


    The soul and the body are all blended together at this moment, it is really difficult to distinguish each other!


    Su Yan also knows several powerful double cultivation techniques, but they are not as mysterious as "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy". After practicing this exercise, they are connected with each other, and only one look can convey a huge amount of information.


    The Lord Qingqiu had never enjoyed such a joy before, and the cultivation base of the earth immortal could not resist the bliss of this world. At this time, he was already lost in the ocean of desire.


    At this time, if Su Yan forcibly uses the Qingqiu Kingdom Master as a cultivation furnace, I am afraid he will be able to break through to the realm of heavenly immortals immediately!


    This is also the most terrifying aspect of the Double Cultivation Technique. If one party is strong, the other party can be used as a furnace for cultivation.


    The end result is that one party''s skill advances by leaps and bounds, and the other party is old and degenerate, and has broken his dantian. In the end, not only the cultivation base is damaged, but the foundation is also broken.


    But the Lord Qingqiu had unreserved trust in Su Yan, and completely let him go to Su Yan. In this way, Su Yan had no doubts.


    Su Yan had long realized that with Qingqiu''s master of dual cultivation, this is not a game of life and death, but a win-win situation in the true sense.


    The country lord Qingqiu seemed to be full of wisdom, and she couldn''t think that she was really stunned by this kind of thing. Maybe it had something to do with her completely blank emotional experience. She didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing at all, so that''s why.


    Or maybe this is a manifestation of her higher wisdom.


    She gave her body to Su Yan unreservedly. Given Su Yan''s character, she would naturally not be regarded as a furnace for cultivation.


    In this way, the Lord Qingqiu can improve his cultivation level while enjoying it, which is really a wonderful move!


    Before he knew it, Su Yan''s realm was close to the Eighth Heaven, only one step away from the Nine Heaven!


    After the yin and yang had passed, every breath and every pore in Su Yan''s body was unspeakably comfortable. At this time, the immortal essences of the two sides were still connected, and the refining and upgrading of the immortal essence could proceed.


    But the Lord Qingqiu panted slightly, tiredness already evident on his face.


    For her, she has actually reached her physical limit.


    Su Yan has an immortal dragon **** battle body, and his energy and anger are far beyond the comparison of ordinary immortals, so he is still full of energy at this time.


    At this time, Su Yan was not in a hurry to continue to break through, but gradually received his own magical powers, so that the immortality of both parties gradually calmed down.


    If you continue to practice, it will only help you grow. There is no benefit to Qingqiu''s master.


    At this time, it''s best to accept it when you see it. Originally, Su Yan didn''t even think of Qingqiu Lord as a furnace.


    At this time, the leader of Qingqiu strongly hooked Su Yan''s neck, with a clear smile on the corner of his mouth, and Qing Guo Qingcheng''s face also carried some indescribable emotion, or this emotion was the so-called love.


    The country lord Qingqiu didn''t understand the so-called love, because she had cultivated for 1,700 years with a pure heart, and had never had similar emotions, so she was not sure if it was love.


    However, one thing is extremely certain, and that is - Su Yan is the first man in her life, and should be the last man.


    The Lord Qingqiu seemed to want to imprint Su Yan''s appearance into his soul, and after a long time he said, "Why don''t you cultivate?"


    Su Yan whispered: "You are already tired, it is always not good to be too greedy."


    "It turns out that this thing is so comfortable. No wonder so many ancestors of monster races will open harems in their own caves! Going to catch female monsters and double repairs together, I thought they were all fed up and had nothing to do! I was in vain for so many years. Country Lord Qiu didn''t know that this incident was so happy!" The fatigue of Country Lord Qingqiu gradually disappeared and became cheerful.


    The Lord Qingqiu at this time is like a little girl who has discovered a super fun toy.


    However, the two sides have long been in harmony, knowing many things about each other, and she doesn''t need to be the master of the country in front of Su Yan.


    "Boudoir''s happiness is better than thrush. Do you think this sentence is nonsense?" Su Yan said.

 Chapter 3449： Affectionate

    Chapter 3449: Beautiful and affectionate


    The black hair of the country lord Qingqiu is scattered, and her face is full of lazy and drunken gestures, as if she is slightly drunk, which also makes her look more attractive.


    But Su Yan seemed to be an old monk who had entered concentration. Facing the temptation of Lady Hongchen, he barely made any expressions. Instead, he said: "The Lord, only need to do the work for two more weeks, you and I can break through the current realm. When the two powers of yin and yang are combined, you will definitely be able to break free from the cage of Mogaza!"


    The yin and yang double cultivation just now gave Su Yan a lot of self-confidence, the immortal yuan after the yin and yang reconciliation was much stronger than before.


    The strength of the two of them naturally increased with the tide.


    I have to say that this yin and yang double cultivation is truly magical. But thanks to Su Yan and Qingqiu''s physique of pure yin and pure yang, with this important prerequisite, double cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort.


    The leader of Qingqiu didn''t seem to listen to Su Yan''s words at all. All she cared about was Su Yan''s name for her. This was the biggest difference in thinking between men and women.


    Qingqiu Country Master said: "With our current relationship, you call me the country lord again, it would seem too much, right? Why don''t you call me Qingluo and I call you Sulang."


    "Qingluo..." Su Yan called out the name of Qingqiu''s boudoir. I didn''t know what was going on, but the name was a little jerky.


    Thinking about it, the reason is probably that Su Yan is almost not indulged in the love of his children.


    If you want to re-enter the peak of the Immortal Emperor, you must abandon all distracting thoughts, and only if you have no concerns and no concerns can you be qualified to ask the peak.


    This peak road is very bitter and cold.


    It''s like a big snow mountain, there will be many people at the foot of the mountain, but when you climb the mountainside, you will find that there are only a few people around.


    Further up, these few people will fall behind one after another, the only ones that can be accompanied are the white snow and the bitter cold all the way.


    If you have not owned it, you will definitely not be greedy.


    Buddhists say that the four are empty, and what they want is one focus.


    Now that the leader of Qingqiu broke his own precepts, Su Yan didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse, so he simply didn''t think about it.


    The Lord Qingqiu didn��t know Su Yan��s complicated thoughts at all. What she thought was completely on the other side, and curiously said: "I always have a question. You have been in and out with Fairy Kong. She seems to be a virgin. It��s a ignorant little girl. You just made people go to death. Don��t say that you don��t understand anything. How can you stand it with such a big beauty by her side? With her blood and beauty, I��m afraid No one in the Yaozu can control it!"


    Su Yan said: "My practice requires the preservation of the pure yang body. If I break my body too early, it will inevitably hurt my practice. This is harmful and unhelpful. Besides, I am not an anxious person. Compared to female sex, it is even worse. There are more important things waiting for me to complete."


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "In this way, I am better. You can control Fairy Kong, but you have completed double cultivation with others. Doesn''t it mean that loneliness is more temptation for you?"


    Women have a strange desire to win, especially when facing the same beautiful women.


    If Su Yan personally admits that she is the better of Qingqiu, the Qingqiu will be very happy.


    But Su Yan just smiled and said: "You are a body of pure yin. I exchange pure yang for your pure yin, and complete the yin and yang reconciliation. This will only make the breath in the body smoother, and it is definitely more beneficial than disadvantages for the practice. Know Chu, how else would you double repair?"


    There was a moment of displeasure on Qingqiu''s face, but it quickly turned into anger, and said, "You really count everything clearly. Isn''t this life boring?"


    Su Yan did not answer Qingqiu Kingdom��s question, but instead said: ��The Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy Divine Art is divided into three realms. After you and I double cultivation, we can complement each other''s shortcomings in the breath of immortality, and we can resist the peak of the first major realm , To prove that the King Kong is not broken into the indestructible realm of reincarnation. I already have the immortal dragon **** battle body, and coupled with the blessing of this realm, I will definitely be invincible in the realm of immortality.


    "Su Lang, the invincibility of the Earth Immortal Realm is obviously a gratifying thing, why are you not half happy about it?"


    Su Yan said: "There are so many immortal realms above the realm of immortality. If you don''t become the master of the realm, you will not be a strong person in the immortal realm. And the enemies I will face are all very powerful, not the realm of immortality. It can be brought down."


    Lord Qingqiu became very curious, "I don''t know which enemy Su Lang are you talking about?"


    The Lord Qingqiu had already realized that it was very unreasonable that a combination of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian appeared in the country of Qingqiu and became a small guest.


    The only reasonable explanation is to avoid the enemy''s pursuit.


    With Su Yan''s strength, in the realm of the immortal realm, not to mention the invincibility of the world, it can also be regarded as a rare enemy, and he has to be careful to avoid enemies, even if his strength and origin are great.


    Now that everyone''s relationship has broken through to this level, the Lord Qingqiu naturally believes that he has a certain right to know.


    But Su Yan said: "What happened in the ancient tomb today, and the relationship between you and me, you definitely don''t mention it to others. My opponents are strong, even if your grandmother is resurrected, you can''t provoke me. I��m afraid it will be implicated."


    The grandmother of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is also the owner of this ancient tomb, and her cultivation has already reached the realm of the fairy king.


    Even the immortal king can��t fight against enemies, isn��t it the only legendary quasi-emperor or even the immortal emperor?


    How could Su Yan provoke such a powerful enemy?


    The Lord Qingqiu''s complexion inevitably became dignified, and he asked again, Su Yan was naturally unwilling to answer.


    Knowing these things is harmful to the Qingqiu Lord, and Su Yan is not used to sharing these things with others casually.


    Unable to ask for the answer he wanted, the Lord Qingqiu looked at Su Yan and said seriously: "For you, you and I may be just an overnight love, a dewy couple, but for me, in this ancient tomb Everything that happened in Qingqiu is something that cannot be forgotten in this lifetime. Even if you plan to fly with Fairy Kong after you leave here, don''t forget that there is a woman in Qingqiu who is always waiting for you."


    It is impossible to say that these words are not moved at all, even if Su Yan has the mood of the immortal emperor, after all, he is not hard-hearted.


    It''s just that Su Yan can''t say something after all. The situation and enemies he will face are definitely beyond the imagination of Qingqiu.


    Rather than saying those meaningless oaths, it is better to raise your own cultivation base a little bit. Only by returning to the peak of the immortal emperor can all the haze be wiped out!

 Chapter 3450： National crisis

    Chapter 3450: Crisis of Destruction


    After resting for a while, a new round of double repairs between Su Yan and the leader of Qingqiu began steadily.


    At the time when Su Yanhe''s Qingqiu country master doubled cultivation, the outside world was also undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    The army of Bai Ze attacked Qingqiu in three ways!


    The two parties had only concluded the contract. Qingqiu thought that this short peace would last for at least ten years. Who knew that within half a month, Bai Ze had already torn up the treaty.


    Of course Qingqiu country was killed by surprise!


    What caught Qingqiu country even more by surprise was that the lord had disappeared and disappeared into the palace wall along with the new guest Su of Qingqiu country.


    No one can tell the whereabouts of the Lord Qingqiu. In the end, only the female officer next to the Lord finally confided a piece of news that no one believed. It is said that the Lord and Mr. Su hid in a certain place to cultivate some kind. The magical power has gone, and when I went there, I said it would definitely return within half a month.


    Now the lord has only been out for twelve days, and there are still three days before the half-month deadline.


    Three days later, whether the Lord can return is still unknown, and more importantly, Qingqiu''s situation may deteriorate rapidly in these three days.


    A bad thing, the Lord returned three days later, and he was facing the situation of Bai Ze soldiers approaching the city and embarrassed on all sides!


    Even now, the situation of the country of Qingqiu is also in danger, and it is basically on the edge of the country''s ruin.


    Baize''s army was fierce, and he had already broken through five cities in just ten days. Two castle owners died in battle, and three other castle owners became prisoners!


    The remaining eight cities are also in danger. Those city owners have not been able to see the leader of the country for a long time. At this time, the military spirit has been very shaken, I am afraid that they may go to Bai Ze at any time.


    The kingdom of Qingqiu is not only defeated like a mountain, but Baize''s three-way pawns are gradually about to converge, and it can be achieved within one day at the latest, and two days at the latest.


    Once the three armies converge, they can directly take the capital of Qingqiu!


    When the time comes, even if the country''s lord returns, I am afraid it will be powerless!


    Several important officials in the imperial court have now become liu gods and have no masters, and have put forward many opinions, but it is difficult to reach a consensus.


    If it is normal, several important officials in the court can make a decision on major national affairs, but now the Qingqiu country has reached the moment of life and death. If the country leader is not here to make a decision, I am afraid that Qingqiu country will really have Risk of subjugation!


    This war, Bai Ze started out of righteous indignation at the beginning, originally thought that everyone would fight a battle before going to the negotiating table.


    Who knows, Qingqiu couldn''t resist it at all, and the war turned out to be unexpectedly smooth. Of course, Bai Ze also chose to push the boat along the river, wishing to destroy Qingqiu directly!


    The lord of Silver Moon City and Qu Huanqing quarreled fiercely in the court.


    The former advocates holding fast and making decisions when the country��s lord returns. The latter advocates direct attack now, taking advantage of the fact that the three routes of Baize have not yet converged, and with the existing power in the capital, at least the army can be defeated. When the Lord returns, the situation will not be so dangerous.


    Both have their own truths. The former is relatively calm, while the latter can grasp fleeting opportunities.


    But the problem now is that someone proposes a plan, but no one makes the final decision alone.


    In the midst of a dispute, Su Yan and Qingqiu''s leader floated.


    This time, the country lord Qingqiu did not wear the mask of the evil spirit, and directly revealed his face of the country and the city, and more importantly, the real body of the country lord appeared in front of them.


    For the past three years, they have been facing a masked incarnation of the lord. It is absolutely impossible to say that there is no doubt in their hearts.


    At this time, seeing the true body of the Lord of the Kingdom, his cultivation base and aura had already made obvious diligence, and he was naturally overjoyed.


    Coupled with the unpredictable Mr. Su, these important officials of the Qingqiu Kingdom had confidence unconsciously.


    The Lord Qingqiu asked lightly: "What is the matter so arguing that you don''t even care about the manners of the court?"


    City Lord Yinyue made a condemnation, and then slowly told the Lord Qingqiu about the drastic changes in the situation over the past ten days.


    After hearing that the five cities had been shattered under Bai Ze''s iron hoof, the Lord Qingqiu couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, but she didn''t say anything, and the Lord Silveryue had to finish all the changes in the situation.


    The situation of Qingqiu Nation is already in danger. If you can''t make a decision, I''m afraid that the country will be destroyed.


    This is the so-called situation. Kingdom Master Qingqiu heard it very clearly, and she never expected such a major event to happen within the short time she left.


    However, Bai Ze had always had wolf ambitions, and it was only a matter of time before it broke out, and the leader of Qingqiu had never believed in the so-called treaty of never attacking.


    It��s just that no one would have thought that Bai Ze would explode so fast and so violently!


    Bai Ze obviously invested all the resources and the strong in this war, so that he could obtain such an overwhelming advantage in such a short period of time!


    Qingqiu also has many hidden powerhouses, this situation will inevitably take some time to gather these powerhouses, and now both sides are obviously racing against time.


    This situation is really dangerous that has not been seen in a thousand years. Of course, the Lord Qingqiu does not want to be the king of the country, and never wants the inheritance passed on to her by her ancestors to be cut off in her hands.


    Soon after, the leader of Qingqiu said softly: "Su Lang, how do you decide on this matter?"


    When the Lord Qingqiu and Su Yan returned together, everyone faintly noticed some subtle changes. At this time, when the Lord Qingqiu called Su Lang, they almost dropped their jaws.


    In the hundreds of years since he became the throne, Lord Qingqiu has kept a distance from all the men. He doesn''t know how many dignitaries'' pursuits he has rejected, and he only shows a little kindness to Su Yan.


    When a cold-hearted woman shows a different attitude towards a man, it is the moment when the iceberg dissolves.


    Everyone knows that Su Yan is very likely to capture the heart of the Lord, but he did not expect the progress to be so rapid!


    The leader of Qingqiu is not a frivolous woman. Only by changing her name to Su Yan, we can know that the relationship between the two has made substantial progress.


    Su Yan said, "Bai Ze''s monsters are actually nothing to be afraid of. They say they are a million army, but they are actually a formation of some spirits. They are not even Dao soldiers. What''s to worry about?"


    The important officials of Qingqiu who gathered in the palace were very serious and anxious. After listening to Su Yan''s words, they looked at Su Yan in amazement, and didn''t know what to say for a while...


    People like them were very worried about the huge crisis that Qingqiu Kingdom might perish. They seemed to have become a worthless little puddle in Su Yan''s mouth, and they could wade through it casually.


    This is a bit too much!


    If Bai Ze was not strong, how could he destroy the five cities of Qingqiu in such a short time, and put Qingqiu on the verge of destroying the country?


    You must know that Qingqiu is not only a powerful force in the Yaozu, but even if you look at the endless continent, it is also a first-class force!

 Chapter 3451： War Clouds

    Chapter 3451


    In the eyes of these important ministers with incomparable surprise, Su Yan said again: ��If you are timid before fighting, then you don��t need to fight this battle. If you don��t even believe that you can win, how can you possibly win the final battle? Victory?"


    When Su Yan asked this question, the palace was suddenly silent, and all the important officials became speechless.


    Instead, Qu Huanqing said: "Mr. Su is right! What''s so scary about Bai Ze''s gang of trash, it''s better to attack directly now and kill them by surprise before their three-way army converges!"


    Qu Huanqing was very stupid and arrogant, and he was not happy with Su Yan, but he had to admit that he was the most **** demon in this palace!


    At this critical moment, the man who dares to fight the other side is the real man!


    But Qu Huanqing''s lone tree in this palace is difficult to grow, and no one wants to agree with him.


    Another city lord said: "Lord, it��s better to invite the five ancestors to comment on the great river of Tongtian. The never attacking treaty was handed over by Bai Ze. Now they tore up the treaty in less than half a month. It can��t be said anywhere. If the Fifth Patriarch can be invited, the soldiers on Bai Ze��s side will naturally retreat."


    This proposal won the approval of several city masters, but Su Yan disapproved and said: "What if the fifth ancestor is unwilling to preside over justice? Or that Bai Ze has promised even greater benefits to let them delay in the cave for seven or eight days. Well? When the time comes, Bai Ze''s army will come to the city, who will resist?"


    51 people can answer Su Yan''s question.


    Su Yan said: "All your thoughts are based on a hypothetical idea, that is, Bai Ze fears the five ancestors in the great river. What if this matter is not true from the beginning? Or if Bai Ze has settled five times before us. Ancestor, let them stay out of this matter, how do you deal with it?"


    This city lord was questioned by Su Yanjie and couldn''t say a word.


    "When the time comes, you will ask the Lord of the country to kneel and beg the five ancestors in the great river to let us return to Qingqiu? It is ridiculous! Now it is a moment of life and death. The so-called asking for help is better than asking yourself! Protecting the family and the country is the most upright thing in the world, Bai Ze When the robbers come, we will fight the robbers to the end!"


    "But what to fight? Bai Ze''s top ten masters have all appeared on the stage! Those hidden old monsters have all been stimulated, and our side is still a mess."


    "Where are the top ten masters in Bai Ze? It should be the nine masters. Among them, the Moyu Qilin has already become my ghost under the sword, but Er, how can you be worthy of the word master?"


    Moyu Qilin has the lineage of Qilin. It is a powerful earth fairy that has been famous for many years on the endless continent. His reputation is by no means confined to the world of monsters. Such a strong Su Yan would kill him if he said it?


    It''s too domineering!


    These important officials were so excited by Su Yan that they were speechless.


    The Lord Qingqiu asked, "According to Su Lang, how should we deal with it?"


    Su Yan said: "With me, Su Yan, one sword can block millions of heroes, so why be afraid?"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a cold breath in the whole hall!


    These important ministers are the advanced generations among the demon immortals, no matter their cultivation level or qualifications are comparable to ordinary people, they have never seen anyone who dares to say such things under such circumstances!


    This is really arrogant to the extreme!


    You must know that what they will face is all the soldiers who Bai Ze made their best!


    Even the most first-class forces on the endless continent may not be able to resist, but Su Yan actually said that he can solve the crisis of destroying the country with one sword!


    Such words are really horrifying!


    But what I have to admit is that Su Yan''s abilities are far beyond their imagination. Maybe he can really defeat the enemy with one sword, and maybe he can achieve a legend!


    But at this time, everyone''s hearts were still a little worried, after all, Bai Ze was Qingqiu''s enemy country for many generations. If it were so easy to settle, the country would have been destroyed a hundred times.


    But these important officials were suppressed by Su Yan''s aura alone, and no one dared to say a word of doubt for a long time.


    Compared with Su Yan��s strength and aggressiveness, Qingqiu Country Lord appears to be quite peaceful, but from what she calls Su Yan, it seems that she has entrusted her own destiny with Qingqiu Country to this man named Su Yan. .


    Su Yan whispered at this moment: "Open the gate and meet the enemy."


    Immediately, Su Yan seemed to have thought of something, and said to the leader of Qingqiu country: "Qingluo, you are the king of Qingqiu, this trip should be your master''s personal conquest! We have the righteousness to defend our country and our country Lord, you are in the middle army, and the three armies use your life and you will never lose!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Lord Qingqiu was also very excited, and he couldn''t help becoming agitated, and said: "Okay, I''ll be alone, we must defeat Bai Ze outside the capital!"


    At this time, the royal capital was in depression, and even the West Market was no longer prosperous. Those powerful sects and forces had already received the news in advance, and most of their properties had been transferred from the city.


    On the surface, it seems that Qingqiu is already gone, but in fact, the horn of counterattack has just been sounded by Su Yan!


    The clouds over the city are already dense!


    If you want to protect this foundation, you must defeat the powerful enemy!


    People who are forced to the cliff tend to have stronger courage!


    Twelve different army formations were assembled in front of the royal capital. All the masters received the order from the Qingqiu leader. All the strengths of Qingqiu were condensed, waiting for Su Yan''s command to burst out with the brightest light!


    And Bai Ze''s three-way army is already being assembled in advance.


    Not only did the battle go smoothly, but because there were Bai Ze''s spies in Qingqiu''s capital, they knew everything that happened in Qingqiu''s capital.


    It is precisely because they know that the Lord Qingqiu has reappeared in the royal capital, and that Qingqiu''s army has been assembled for the first time in a true sense, a fierce battle is inevitable, so they must also assemble in advance!


    The forces of both sides are in the final assembly, a rock-shattering decisive battle is inevitable.


    Regardless of the final outcome of this battle, it is destined to never change the surrounding geography and power distribution.


    In Su Yan''s cognition, this battle can manage at least a thousand years!


    The battle formation assembled by the two sides met before dusk.


    Most of the large forces on Qingqiu''s side are the evolution of the spirits of plants and trees, while the Baize''s side are mostly strange rocks or spirits that change water plants.


    The number of troops composed of these spirits is more than 200,000. Although the obedience is extremely high, the combat effectiveness is not very powerful.


    To determine the outcome of the war, it still depends on which of the two demon immortals has the higher mana and the stronger magic weapon.


    This war was the first war that Su Yan faced after returning to the Immortal Realm. When the killing atmosphere of the war rose, Su Yan seemed to dream back to that year...


    That year, he also had a million army and tens of thousands of golden warriors!


    As long as he raises his brows, one world will be destroyed forever!

 Chapter 3452： Top pick

    Chapter Three 452


    After the military formations of both sides were opened, there was at least twenty miles.


    The drums of war are beating, and the atmosphere of killing is blowing!


    Before the main battle of Qingqiu Kingdom, many masters had already put on uniforms, as long as Su Yan still wore a long gown, there was no sense of coldness and depression on the battlefield.


    Su Yan said: "It''s better for me to take the lead, and I will meet the so-called masters of Bai Ze, and see how capable they are, how dare to be so presumptuous."


    Since Su Yan said such things, naturally no one would dare to argue with him.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu got up personally and said to Su Yan with affection: "Su Lang, you have to protect yourself and don''t get hurt."


    The state of Qingqiu''s youngest daughter''s family made him stunned to see the important officials and city owners around him. Nowhere was this the supreme empress in their minds, and she was simply a little girl who fell in love and couldn''t help herself.


    If it weren''t for this place in front of the two armies, and under the eyes of everyone, I''m afraid the country lord will pounce on Su Yan''s arms.


    How much magic power does Su Yan have, so that he can fascinate the steady state lord to such a situation?


    While these veterans were dumbfounded, Su Yan had already carried his sword into the air.


    Su Yan has already proved at the state banquet how powerful he is. He is also a new state guest. After Qingqiu saw that Su Yan was playing, the slogans shouted by the army were also powerful!


    Su Yan took the lead and flew into the air, saying: "I am Su Yan from Qingqiu Country, who dares to fight me to the death!"


    This voice spread throughout the two armies, without anger and prestige, with a very strange sense of oppression!


    Su Yan was hunting and dancing in the air in a white suit, unspeakable and unrestrained.


    The name Su Yan had already gained a high reputation on Bai Ze''s side, and many demon immortals suspected that he was the culprit who hunted down the Second Prince Mission and Moyu Qilin.


    Seeing Su Yan first appear in front of the two armies, they all itch with hatred!


    After Su Yan reported his name, Bai Ze immediately had many demon immortals to ask for battle.


    These demon immortals are not too confident in their own strength, but take the battle with Su Yan as an opportunity. If they can defeat Su Yan, they will definitely be able to step on Su Yan''s reputation and achieve their own legend.


    Even if the odds of winning are not high, they still want to fight, because there are not many such opportunities!


    The originally very gloomy face of the King of Bai Ze became more gloomy after seeing Su Yan, but he never said a word, even so the surrounding demon celestial beings can feel it in the eyes of the king That very strong anger!


    One of the demon with a wolf head said: "This surname Su is really bold! Do you think he is an invincible existence? Under this situation, dare to take the lead! Really bully me, no one in Bai Ze can surrender him. ?"


    An old man next to him said: "Although this surname Su is arrogant, he is also extremely capable, otherwise it is impossible to receive such trust from the Qingqiu Lord in such a short time, and it is even impossible to even hate Moyu Qilin. Under his hand! We must send a strong enough monster to our side, otherwise we will be robbed by the surname Su, which will damage our morale!"


    The king of Bai Ze has already considered these contents, and said: "It is better to let the Pig King play."


    Behind the many demon celestial beings, a big fat man with pig''s head was about to be born, as if Zhu Bajie was dozing off. He suddenly woke up after hearing the voice of the King of Bai Ze, and said, "Is it my turn to fight so soon?"


    The Pig King is extremely powerful, ranking sixth among the top ten in Bai Ze, not as good as Moyu Qilin, but he has an ability that is far from Moyu Qilin''s ability, and can almost be regarded as the nemesis of the sword immortal!


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is known as the invincible in the realm of earth fairyland, and he can send the Emperor Pig to compete with him.


    Even if the pig king loses in the worst ending, you can see the depth of the skills of this surnamed Su.


    The Pig Emperor didn''t hold it big in front of Su Yan. He directly transformed the Law Body into a tens of meters in size, a huge body, with a black bristles, it looked very fierce!


    There was a burst of applause from Bai Ze''s side.


    Then the Emperor Pig directly showed his weapon, his weapon was a ring-head sword.


    There is a golden thread on the first knife in this ring, with a cold light, and a strange totem can be seen on the hilt of the knife. It is a fifth-grade immortal artifact, even if it comes from the fairyland above.


    The Emperor Pig took the lead, and after the first knife in the ring drew an arc in the air, he had a fight with Su Yan!


    Pig Emperor''s transformed body was more than ten meters in size, and the ring sword in his hand was also seven or eight meters long. Compared to Su Yan, he thought it was a giant!


    But in the face of the pig king''s volley, Su Yan''s long sword was too lazy to be sheathed, and easily used the scabbard to block the pig king''s straightforward cut!


    Su Yan''s connection was too calm, because the comparison of his size and the size of the pig king was obvious, and it seemed that the pig king''s sword was not threatening.


    The army formation on the other side of Bai Ze also became silent.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Your sword skills are not even in the door. The sword is not strong, and it is useless no matter how big your body is. You are trying to kill yourself if you have any real skills. Right!"


    The Pig King was furious when he heard that, "I once worked as a errand in the upper fairyland somehow, and this ring first knife is also a treasure in the upper fairyland. What do you dare to say so arrogantly in front of this uncle?! There are thousands of Dao soldiers killed in the Primordial Immortal Realm!"


    The Emperor Pig said that he had served directly in the fairyland above it was not a lie. He used to be a mount of a certain golden fairy, and for some reason, after being expelled from the fairyland, he settled in Baize.


    The Pig Emperor was very arrogant, and even after he came to Baize, no one was convinced, and he didn''t show much interest in other demons, and caused many incidents.


    After several fierce battles, Bai Ze lost many demon celestial beings, and was continuously broken by ten big mountains beside the Tongtian River, still helpless against the Pig Emperor.


    In the end, the Master Jinglei among the five ancestors of the Tongtian River was invited to completely surrender the Pig Emperor, and then he was suppressed in the water eye at the bottom of the Tongtian River for three hundred years.


    But the Pig King has always been a well-known strongman in Bai Ze, even the order of the King of Bai Ze may not be able to command it.


    This time, if the second prince and Moyu Qilin hadn''t fallen together, Bai Ze''s anger would be overwhelming, and he would be too lazy to care about these chores!


    The Emperor Pig then fought three more moves with Su Yan. Su Yan not only couldn''t get the sword out of the sheath, but even sent the Emperor Pig easily with one hand.


    The Emperor Pig is not good at it. He is one of the top ten powerful people. He still uses the item fairy tools from the fairyland above. Can''t he even make Su Yan draw a sword?


    This simply made him embarrassed in front of both countries at the same time!

 Chapter 3453： Scarlet Fire Warrior

    Chapter 3453: Scarlet Fire God Soldier


    The more the Pig Emperor thought, the more anger he got, the sword qi whistled in the air, forming a violent wind that swept across the sky, which was regarded as a very advanced and wonderful sword technique in the eyes of ordinary monsters.


    But in Su Yan''s opinion, this sword technique is really rough to the extreme, and even the door is submerged. It''s pure brute force!


    If the cultivation level is not enough, he might be beaten to death by the Pig Emperor, but with Su Yan''s level, how could this happen?


    After another seven or eight moves, without Su Yanduo''s words, the Emperor Pig had already received the ring head sword, and then the many black hairs around the Emperor Pig directly turned into sharp spikes, which were scattered in the air, densely like a heavy rain.


    The lethality of these spikes was not considered strong in Su Yan''s eyes.


    A layer of black dragon armor appeared on Su Yan''s body. After he was repaired to the immortal realm of impermanence, Su Yan''s dragon scales became more crystal clear, like patches of black jade.


    Countless persistence fell on the black dragon scale outside Su Yan, and the sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong was endless, but it couldn''t break the defense of the dragon scale at all!


    On the contrary, after Su Yan transformed the dragon armor, a wave of dragon energy slowly penetrated from here toward the far-away Bai Ze''s army formation!


    Dragon Qi contains supreme pressure, if Su Yan is allowed to release the dragon Qi, I am afraid it will be more difficult to deal with in the next few moments.


    Of course, the Pig King didn''t give up, carrying the ring-headed sword, staring at Su Yan with fierce eyes, as if to find some flaw in Su Yan''s body.


    Then I heard Su Yan say again: "What is the use of this little trick, I told you a long time ago, just use it directly if you have any real skills."


    The Emperor Pig was reprimanded twice by Su Yan, and he was already very unhappy. After opening his mouth, not only a fishy wind came, but also a monstrous flood spewed out of the Emperor Pig''s mouth!


    The eye of the Pig Emperor who was suppressed at the bottom of the Tongtian River for three hundred years was not completely deserted. During the three hundred years, he had been sleeping at night, instead he had cultivated more than a dozen kinds of supernatural powers of water. Yan looks good!


    The impact of this big water is extremely strong, and it will soon be able to cover the sky and the sun!


    It seems that the Emperor Pig not only wants to deal with Su Yan, but even the army formation behind Qingqiu behind Su Yan will be shattered by the flood.


    The formation mages of Qingqiu were ready to use the defensive formation to resist the flood, but the kingdom master of Qingqiu waved his hand at this time, and the mages of Qingqiu immediately understood and stopped the formation of the defensive formation.


    In the sky, Su Yan just snorted softly, and then displayed the Shen Luo God Hell of the Four Elephants!


    The Chidi Divine Fire quickly formed a wall of fire in the air. Although the Pig Emperor��s flood was severe, it could only end up with a fate that would evaporate immediately after hitting the fire wall of the Sun Luo God Hell!


    Countless Qingming water vapor rose up, and with the cooperation of Su Yan and Pig Emperor, a heavy fog was artificially formed around!


    In the thick fog, the Pig Emperor was shocked. He originally thought that Su Yan''s immortality must not be as vigorous as him, so he wanted to use this monstrous flood to force Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s fire work was even more powerful than the rumors, and when he was about to increase his strength, he saw two fire swords already attacking from the misty water vapor on the left and right sides!


    These two red fire swords were blocked by the Emperor Pig with their fangs. Although they could cause some damage, they made the Emperor Pig even more shocked!


    And in that piece of water vapor, a red figure can already be seen approaching quickly!


    It turned out that Su Yan led the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire onto the Dragon Scale Battle Armor!


    Moyu dragon scales cooperated with the Red Emperor Divine Fire, making Su Yan look like the Vulcan God!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s hands were also holding two fire soldiers turned into by the Red Emperor God!


    This is the Scarlet Fire God Soldier!


    After the Chidi Divine Fire advances, it can be transformed into eighteen weapons according to the master''s will, and these weapons are called the Scarlet Fire Divine Weapon!


    The Scarlet Fire God Soldier not only inherited the high temperature of the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire, but also had many unexpected magical effects.


    Forced by the Scarlet Fire God Soldier, the Emperor Pig immediately went into chaos, and the ring head knife slashed towards Su Yan in a panic!


    The Scarlet Fire God Soldier was extremely agile, and after the enemy held the ring head sword, it spread towards the Pig Emperor''s wrist!


    The Emperor Pig had to lose the ring knife. After losing the weapon, the Emperor Pig seemed to have no more bargaining chips to contend with Su Yan, but at this moment, the Emperor Pig transformed into a black wild boar several hundred meters in size! Standing in the air is like a hill!


    This wild boar not only has very smooth muscle lines, but what is even more powerful is that all the long black hairs on its body are erected!


    The two Scarlet Fire God soldiers in Su Yan''s hand joined together and turned into a fire genus fairy sword, and then Su Yan flicked it lightly and turned into a fire light and flew towards the Pig Emperor!


    The pig''s neighing sound resounded in the sky, and then an incredible scene appeared. The Pig Emperor directly swallowed Su Yan''s Scarlet Fire God Soldier into his belly.


    How powerful is Su Yan''s sword intent, and with the blessing of the Scarlet Fire God Soldier, this time I am afraid that the pig''s internal organs will be strangled to pieces!


    However, what should have happened did not happen. Instead, Su Yan''s sword intent fell to the sea, completely disconnected from the body, and then completely digested by the Pig Emperor.


    Although the Pig Emperor was scalded by the Red Emperor Divine Fire, some blisters appeared on his tongue, but it was not a major problem!


    On the contrary, after swallowing Su Yan''s sword intent, the long hairs that can be turned into spikes on the Pig Emperor have undergone new changes.


    The Pig Emperor laughed and said: "Su Yan, you guys are really strong. I have swallowed so much sword intent, so it is your sword intent that is the most powerful! You have caused Lao Tzu''s pig hair to evolve for three consecutive rounds! Under your powerful sword intent, for a swordsman like you, it should be the best ending, right?! Hahaha!"


    It turns out that the pig king''s ability is to swallow the opponent''s sword energy, then absorb the opponent''s sword intent, and then use it for himself.


    How many black hairs he has, how much sword energy can be transformed!


    When the sword qi is measured in millions or tens of millions, even the sword repair is absolutely difficult to resist. No wonder the King of Bai Ze said that he is the nemesis of all sword repairs.


    "Take it to death! Su Yan! This is Lao Tzu''s way to return to the other body!" The Emperor Pig roared, and all the black hairs around his body turned into countless sharp swords, one hundred thousand in a group, towards Su Yan Launch here!


    The one hundred thousand thin swords contain the powerful sword intent born from Su Yan, so the lethality of these black hairs is directly on three levels!


    It is totally different from just now!


    These black hairs with the blessing of sword intent, Su Yan can no longer easily use his dragon scale armor to harden it.


    Su Yan condensed two Red Fire God Soldiers in his hands, and then another three walls of fire formed in front of him!


    The ultimate defensive posture of Sun Luoshen Hell finally appeared!


    The Pig Emperor laughed loudly, attacking one after another. The black hair on his body was only launched, and he was already growing up with the naked eye, almost effortlessly!

 Chapter 3454： Unparalleled sword

    Chapter 3454: An Unparalleled Sword


    I don''t know what kind of alien species the Emperor Pig is, so that he can have such an incredible ability!


    If Su Yan can''t crack the pig king''s one hundred thousand rapier, I''m afraid he won''t find enough opportunities to change the situation of the battle!


    What should we do?


    There was already a demon on Qingqiu''s side that was worried, afraid that Su Yan would fall into a bitter battle in the first burst.


    But Su Yan''s Senluo God Inferno Prison was more than a little bit of power in front of him. Su Yan didn''t fight back for the time being, but just wanted to see how many cards the King Pig had.


    If his strongest attack is at the level in front of him, then there will be no suspense in this battle.


    I saw a lot of flame swords suddenly condensed in the wall of fire in front of Su Yan. These flame swords were not as strong as the Scarlet Fire God Soldiers, but the rapiers used to deal with the black hair on the Pig Emperor were already sufficient!


    Infinite flames bloomed in the air, strangling with Pig King��s 100,000 rapiers!


    The crackling sound is endless!


    More than two hundred thousand sword lights competed fiercely in the air!


    With such a large number of sword light duels, the scene is really long and grand!


    If this battle happened at night, I''m afraid the scene will be more magnificent!


    The Emperor Pig saw that Su Yan went from being passively beaten to keeping pace with him. The fire sword of more than 100,000 yuan was released as soon as he said it was released. He was also extremely shocked in his heart. With an angry expression on his face, he opened his mouth again. The fire sword cremated by Su Yan''s Scarlet Emperor God swallowed a lot!


    The pig king is to absorb Su Yan''s sword intent, thereby making his black hair stronger!


    The Pig Emperor''s plan was so obvious, but Su Yan did not stop the Pig Emperor at all, but sent more fire swords into the Pig Emperor''s mouth!


    Afterwards, almost all of the pig emperor''s mouth burst out of fire!


    After absorbing so many fire swords from Su Yan, he also obtained a part of Su Yan''s sword intent!


    The Pig King couldn��t help being proud, and thought to himself: ��This kid��s sword intent is really powerful, and what��s even more terrifying is that this kid hasn��t done his best until now. If I can take all of his sword intent If you get it, I''m afraid that I can come and go in the Tongtian River, even the Lord Baize can''t suppress Lao Tzu!"


    The Pig Emperor thought of this and laughed loudly: "Su Yan, you still said that you are an invincible sword cultivator in the immortal realm. You really laughed off Lao Tzu''s big teeth! You used the sword to fight Lao Tzu for so long, even Lao Tzu I can''t settle it, dare to say that I am invincible in the world? Where do you come from cheeky to say such big words!"


    The Pig King said this to motivate Su Yan to use a stronger sword intent. If Su Yan did this, the Pig King would be infinitely useful.


    But Su Yan''s face was calm, and he obviously didn''t eat the Pig King.


    What Su Yan said next made the Pig Emperor stunned to the extreme. He only heard Su Yan say: "My long sword has always been in the scabbard, and has not been released. How can I move the sword?"


    Pig Emperor looked forward with a pair of scarlet eyes, only to find that Su Yan''s long sword in his hand had been in the scabbard. Since the fight, it has indeed never been out of the sheath!


    Su Yan and the Pig Emperor have dealt with each other so far, relying only on the Senluo God Hell, one of the four elephants in the sky.


    At this moment, the Pig Emperor seemed to have thought of something. He quickly retreated to the rear, and forcibly shot a stronger one hundred thousand body hair into a rapier. This time there was some sparks in the rapier, flying at high speed. Turn into a red streamer!


    Obviously, after swallowing Su Yan''s fire sword just now, the pig king''s sword intent has greatly improved!


    But this progress is definitely not endless, once it exceeds the upper limit of the pig emperor''s own weapons, it will definitely be unable to absorb it.


    This ability may be infinitely possible, but the pig emperor''s body and current cultivation base have certain physiological limits.


    If the Pig King has the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal or the Immortal King, coupled with this powerful ability to devour sword intent and then evolve, it will inevitably become a nightmare for all sword repairs!


    However, this premise is obviously not true. The Pig Emperor is not capable of being an immortal cultivation base, which proves that his equipment is no more than that, and it is impossible to pose a threat to Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s condensed sword intent for a long time finally turned into a sword that opened up the world at this moment!


    "Since you want all my sword intent, give it to you!"


    From the moment Su Yan drew his sword, the wind in the sky changed its direction and blew violently toward the front of Su Yan swinging the sword!


    At this moment, the army formation of Qingqiu and Bai Ze was also partly blown to each other!


    The power of this sword is beyond imagination, and the aura between heaven and earth seems to be boiling at this moment!


    At the moment when Mo Wen Divine Sword came out of the scabbard, a lavender glow seemed to freeze in the air!


    Then an invisible huge sword was pressed down from the sky!


    Although I can''t see it, it has a terrifying sense of oppression!


    Even the monsters who were watching the battle could feel very clearly, this sword shocked their hearts and at the same time made them feel a strong sense of threat!


    If they face this sword, they are afraid that they will suffocate and be at a loss!


    The Pig King who was the first to bear the brunt was naturally more uncomfortable. He only felt as if a Taishan Mountain was smashing towards his body, and he couldn''t escape!


    Not only was the range covered by Mount Taishan extremely large, but also because the aura around him had been stirred to the point of boiling, a strange cage was formed inexplicably, fixing his huge body in the air!


    Su Yan''s sword really made the Pig Emperor nowhere to go!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s swordsmanship not only has an outrageous lethality, but also has an incredible sense of beauty!


    Swordsmanship itself is completely natural, and sword light seems to be integrated into nature, it seems to become a natural wonder!


    The Pig King knew clearly that Su Yan''s sword had the power to open up the world and it was definitely not something he could resist, let alone swallowing this sword light and sword intent into his stomach...


    This is definitely an act of seeking death!


    Su Yan''s calculation is good. The Pig King''s ability is indeed very strong, but his body has a physical limit. Once the sword power exceeds his physical limit, then he can''t swallow the sword light!


    Su Yan is a typical breaking skill with force. No matter you have the ability to fall into the sky, I only need a sword to break it!


    All the tricks are completely meaningless in front of the swordsmanship of this level, as if the flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water are just floating lights that can be easily smashed.


    I saw the Pig King screaming and wanted to desperately resist Su Yan''s world-famous sword!


    The Emperor Pig used the strongest protection spell in his life, but the result was that the Emperor Pig''s immortal yuan and his body were easily cut apart! The wound is deep enough to see the spine!


    Then there was a shower of blood in the sky!


    In this rain of blood, the pig emperor''s several hundred feet of law body fell severely on the battlefield between the two armies.


    When the earth was smashed out of a big pit, it also shook violently, as if a small earthquake had occurred.


    As for Su Yan, he was still standing in the air with his sword in his hand, as cold as a piece of ice.


    The result of this battle has been determined, and Su Yan has already killed the Pig Emperor with just one stroke of swordsmanship!


    This kind of sword power is unparalleled in the world!

 Chapter 3455： The impassable mountain

    Chapter 3455 The Insurmountable Mountain


    The demon fairies on Bai Ze''s side became extremely nervous, but the Pig King was the sixth-ranked existence of Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses, but in the end, even Su Yan couldn''t resist it!


    This result was too shocking!


    It is not terrible that the pig king loses. After all, the opponent is a strong man who slaughtered Mo Yu Qilin and several other demon immortals.


    The problem is that in the process of losing, all the pig kings were screaming in front of him, and then Su Yan drew his sword and slapped, then the battle was over, and the pig king fell!


    The ghost knows if Moyu Qilin fell in the same way!


    Both of these two are Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses, and this reputation is based on solid results, and there is no water at all.


    The top ten powerhouses are almost the ceiling of Bai Ze''s strength, none of them would have thought that Su Yan''s sword might be so terrifying!


    The pig king of the top ten experts, with a single stroke of swordsmanship, he killed him!


    If you change them to deal with Su Yan, will the result be better than the Pig King?


    The answer is obvious. Even if they prepare well in advance, they may not be able to survive Su Yan''s Three Swords!


    Maybe it died worse than the Pig King!


    "From this point of view, the surname Su, who claims to be invincible in the swordsmanship of the Earth Immortal Realm, is not groundless, or he fails to speak after drinking, but he really has such a great ability, Su Yan...what is it? A powerhouse of this level is determined not to emerge casually, there will definitely be an excellent inheritance and blood line... But I have never heard of such a sword repairer before!" The one who was speaking was standing next to the King of Bai Ze Black robe old man.


    Although the black-robed old man hadn''t revealed his identity yet, he could only tell from the position he was closest to the King of White Ze that his strength and status were very lofty, and he was definitely not an idler.


    "Drawing swordsmanship is a skill that must be practiced for all introductory swordsmanship. It can be said to be the basis of the basics of swordsmanship. But looking at this surname Su��s just now, the technique for drawing swordsmanship seems to contain the stars of the universe, giving the old man an extremely difficult I feel that this person''s swordsmanship is so high that it is only seen in the life of the old man. I am afraid that this battle is not easy to fight!" It was the old man Jianzhu who ranked second among the top ten.


    Another strong man next to him also said: "If you want to surrender this son, it must be the level of the five ancestors in the Tongtian River. We only rely on our words, I am afraid it is extremely difficult to beat him. This son has already broken the sky with his swordsmanship. If we use the sword technique again, I am afraid that the power is unpredictable! Even if we have a million army, I am afraid that we will not be able to stop him with one sword!"


    "How could Qingqiu... such a peerless sword repair? This sword skill has already chased some legendary characters!"


    "At this level of sword repair, a sword can come and go freely anywhere in the world, whether it is an army of millions or a dragon''s lair. If you want to do what you want, no one can stop it, but you can enjoy your gratitude , Indulge in the world! How can this be good?"


    The King of Bai Ze broke out in a cold sweat, unconsciously, there was a feeling that even if he was surrounded by masters, he still had 200,000 troops intact, he could not protect him!


    It is impossible for an army of two hundred thousand to pile up in one place to fight against one person!


    In addition to maintaining a basic military formation, the main thing is that the space is so large, even if the sky and the ground are impenetrable, at most 10,000 people can do it.


    It is like a monster with a huge body, but it has lost its flexibility. If Su Yan starts from a part, I am afraid it will gradually be broken!


    The King of Bai Ze looked at the other side at this time, the mysterious monk still had a smile on his face, but this smile gave people a false and artificial feeling.


    It was this mysterious monk who brought the head of the second prince and the scales of the black jade unicorn, which triggered this war!


    The King of Bai Ze asked the mysterious monk: "Mr. Wuming has an idea to deal with this Su?"


    At this time, Bai Ze''s side was already controlled by Su Yan''s sword.


    If you can''t figure out a way to deal with Su Yan, you have already mastered the battle of the right time and place, and there is a feeling of unsustainable!


    The mysterious monk pondered for a long time and finally turned into a sigh: "This surnamed Su has grown at least 90% stronger than when he defeated Moyu Qilin. I don''t know how he did it. In just over ten days, even if he had taken some miraculous medicine, he couldn''t have such a terrible increase in strength! I missed this point...or in other words, it is impossible for anyone in this world to calculate this."


    The mysterious monk Wuming and the black-robed old man can be regarded as the right arm of the King of Baize. If they can''t even come up with an idea, then the King of Baize will have nothing to do at this time!


    But Su Yan felt a little blood surge in his body and heart at this time.


    This is the battlefield of the killing, and it feels great to be able to come back!


    Su Yan''s fighting spirit surged at this time and fell on the huge fangs of the Pig Emperor. After standing on top of the fangs, he said loudly: "Qingqiu Su Yan is going to fight, but Bai Ze has a master who wants to fight to the death with me!"


    Although Bai Ze had a huge army, no one answered the question for a long time, and fell into deathly silence.


    There are eight of Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses, but these eight are looking at each other, and they have no plans to fight.


    Because no one wants to face Su Yan''s supreme sword power, if this situation continues to fight Su Yan, it is simply to die!


    These powerhouses may not be greedy for life and fear of death, but since they have cultivated to this point, no one wants to go to a date that is mortal or have a chance to win. If they lose, they will inevitably ruin their reputation fighting!


    The King of Bai Ze also understood that this was due to human nature, no wonder.


    In other words, he was determined not to face such an enemy and be killed in a hopeless battle.


    But at this time Su Yan was screaming in front. If they couldn''t even take out one person, Bai Ze''s face would be lost, and the pressure would still come to his shoulders in the end!


    Who called him the King of Bai Ze?


    I just hate... Qingqiu has this monster named Su Yan!


    One person can overturn the huge advantage that Bai Ze has accumulated with one sword!


    After a long time did not get the response he deserved, Su Yan said impatiently: "Is there a master in Bai Ze who wants to fight against Su?"


    Su Yan''s voice was loud and loud, but the answer to Su Yan was still silent.


    Su Yan said unhappily, "Since there is no fighting, why not retreat? Do you think this is a place for outing?"


    Su Yan''s words made the faces of many of Bai Ze''s masters extremely dull, but they were unsure of asking them to deal with Su Yan, so let''s go, and there was great unwillingness in their hearts.


    At this time, the three armies converged, and there was only one step away from the country that broke Qingqiu. If possible, who wouldn''t want to create their own history?


    But as long as Su Yan stays here alone with a sword, he is destined to have a mountain in front of them that cannot be climbed!

 Chapter 3456： Kill kill kill!

    The third thousand four hundred and fifty-six chapters kill!


    After the battle between Su Yan and Pig King, everyone knew that Su Yan''s victory over Moyu Qilin was not based on luck, but on the strength of the crushing level!


    Before the battle, Qingqiu was already a mourning soldier, and his morale was not high. Who knew that after Su Yan''s unpredictable swordsmanship stunned the audience, Bai Ze was stunned.


    In this way, morale has also been completely turned over.


    From the eyes of the Qingqiu people, Su Yan is simply a **** descending from the earth!


    Su Yan then raised his arms and said, "Guys of Qingqiu, who has taken our mountains and rivers and cities? Is it Baize''s robber?"


    "Yes!" The sound of a mountain whistling and a tsunami came from the army formation behind Su Yan.


    "Who robbed our cave and treasure? Is it Bai Ze''s robber?"


    "Yes!"


    "Should a good man protect his family and defend the country and drive the robbers out of our land?"


    "Yes!"


    By the time of the third "Yes", Qingqiu''s already very high morale reached a brand new peak!


    With this overwhelming aura, coupled with Su Yan''s invincible sword skills, I am afraid that this battle can completely defeat Bai Ze here!


    No one would have thought that after coming out of the royal capital, there would be such a situation!


    When in the royal capital, who didn''t worry about it, and felt that this battle was inexplicably tragic?


    Everyone thought that Su Yan was talking big, but in fact it was Su Yan who did what he said and did everything he said perfectly!


    Now this situation was completely created by Su Yan alone!


    So this time even the important officials of Qingqiu showed incredible eyes. They only felt that this man not only possessed the supreme dragon aura, but also seemed to be born as the commander of the three armies!


    Therefore, the life and death battle between the two countries can be easily controlled in their own hands!


    The cry of the Qingqiu army formation was transmitted to the ears of the Qingqiu leader. At this moment, the Qingqiu leader felt tears in his eyes, and there seemed to be a flame in his heart that was ignited by Su Yan!


    Even though she can only see Su Yan''s back while standing here, she doesn''t know what happened, but she seems to be able to feel the burning fire in Su Yan''s heart!


    Ah, if there is no such man, I really don''t know what to do in this situation!


    At this time, the country lord Qingqiu was completely in the mentality of a little woman, holding his hands tightly and placing them on his chest, he had already prayed for her Su Lang.


    The female officials around them couldn''t help showing strange expressions, because it was their close attendants, it was the first time to see the Lord of the Country showing such a sentimental side!


    Today''s Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is completely different from before. If it was the spotless Guifu Shuang''e before, now there is more smoke and fire that it didn''t have before.


    At this time, the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord was as beautiful as a sculpture. It seemed that after the fairy moved Fan''s heart, even his expression became full of unprecedented vitality.


    And Su Yan also took the lead in charging in the air, and behind Su Yan, the generals in the Qingqiu army also yelled the same word with Su Yan: "Kill!!!"


    The trio��s life is utterly killing!


    As long as the banner of Su Yan does not fall in the air, Qingqiu''s army will have its own spiritual totem and will never be defeated!


    In the sound of the killing, the people on Baize''s side were dumbfounded.


    Their aura has been completely covered by Qingqiu, if it is going to fight at this time, it must not be fifty-five, but thirty-seven, or even twenty-eight!


    This time Su Yan had no intention of accepting Bai Ze''s surrender. This battle must produce a perfect result!


    It is very easy to say some beautiful words here to let Bai Ze so many military horses and masters go back, but this easy peace is meaningless.


    Just like the so-called never-attack treaty signed before, peace that can be overthrown at any time is meaningless!


    As long as Bai Ze''s vitality is not hurt, and he does not feel what is called real pain, his ambitions will inevitably continue to spread one day in the future, and new disasters will inevitably form!


    Since it is going to fight, Bai Ze must be completely pained, if Bai Ze is regarded as a person, it is necessary to completely break the backbone of this person!


    Only after truly experiencing the pain, will the heart of fear be born!


    With fear, Bai Ze did not dare to invade Qingqiu for at least a thousand years!


    Either you don''t fight, or the enemy''s backbone is interrupted, the result of the battle can last at least a thousand years!


    This is in line with Su Yan''s philosophy!


    The so-called kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself, and the **** battlefield absolutely does not apply to the benevolence of women.


    Amidst the sound of killing, the military formations of the two sides came into direct contact with each other!


    Of course, Qingqiu''s side had a huge advantage in the first rush!


    However, Bai Ze was not a vegetarian, and the defense line was quickly organized with a complete army formation, and Qingqiu''s attack fell to a halt for a while.


    And at this moment, Su Yan''s hand also had a spiritual lamp transformed by wood spiritual energy. This spiritual lamp showed extremely complicated changes in Su Yan''s hand!


    This is the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu, one of the four elephants in the sky!


    Su Yan breathed a sigh at Dongfang Yimu Zhenling, and then his aura fell on the ground, and four big trees in the sky grew from the ground!


    These four big trees need more than 30 people to hug together, and the height is at least more than 100 meters.


    The branches and leaves spreading out of the big tree directly washed away Bai Ze''s army formation, and at the same time strang many of Bai Ze''s soldiers!


    Those masters in Bai Ze were afraid of Su Yan''s strength and did not dare to fight Su Yan head-on, so the four big trees of Eastern Yimu True Spirit seemed to be invincible!


    In a very short period of time, Bai Ze''s originally strict army formation had been blasted out several breaches!


    At this time, Qingqiu''s army is fighting again, and it is basically just waiting for work!


    Su Yan, the true spirit of Yimu, was able to withdraw at least 100,000 enemies, and blasted Bai Ze''s army into several huge holes.


    In this kind of war, if there is no army protection, the soldiers turned into the grass and wood spirits will be consumed very quickly, and Bai Ze simply can''t afford such rapid depletion!


    In the sound of killing, Bai Ze was already defeated!


    At this time, the remaining eight of Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses all came to besiege Su Yan!


    They already understand that the key to this battle lies with this man. If they can work together to trap Su Yan, or even kill Su Yan, then Qingqiu''s national fortune will end here!


    If not, then Bai Ze must be defeated!


    This war, the rise and fall of the fate of the two countries, is now concentrated on this man named Su Yan!


    But there were already many masters on Qingqiu''s side. Seeing that Su Yan was surrounded by the strong Baize, they naturally rushed to help.


    Even the Lord Qingqiu was very nervous about her Su Lang. If the female officials on the left and right had not tried to stop him, she would have gone up to help Su Yan.

 Chapter 3457： Gengjin Killing Array

    Chapter 3457: Gengjin Killing Array


    The master Qingqiu assisted was already approaching.


    But Su Yan said loudly: "You don''t have to come to help me, just go to various places on the battlefield to fulfill your mission. I can just know what Bai Ze''s top ten is."


    Su Yan''s words revealed absolute confidence!


    If others say such things, I''m afraid it will make people laugh!


    But when these words were spoken from Su Yan, no one would doubt. He said that if he wanted to beat ten, he would definitely be able to beat ten!


    Just because he is Su Yan, this is the only reason!


    Bai Ze''s powerhouses are all top-notch existences among demon celestial beings, and there is a great possibility that they will succeed in reaching the sky in the future, and their strength should not be underestimated when they enter the fairyland above!


    After the four big trees on the ground that belonged to the true spirit of Oriental Otaki were shot by the old man Jianzhu with a Yinfengshen arrow, they soon died of vitality and quickly withered.


    After Bai Ze''s army got a chance to breathe, they quickly assembled again.


    At this time, Su Yan had no distractions, no longer glanced around the battlefield, only focused on dealing with the eight top experts in Bai Ze!


    If Su Yan can defeat all of these eight powerhouses, of course he can make his own legend!


    Facing the besieging of eight powerful Bai Ze powers, Su Yan calmly said: "I have cultivated a technique that can reach the destiny. This technique is called "The Four Elephants in the Heaven". There are four different powers. Just now you have seen Dongfang Yimu True Spirit and Senluo God Inferno Prison, and you have not seen the techniques of West Palace and North Palace. The next thing I want to display is Geng, which represents West Palace. Golden Killing Array!"


    Su Yan lifted the sword and said: "This Gengjin Killing Array is led by the spirit of the Western White Tiger. Its killing aura is integrated with the Gengjin Elite. Although it is not my strongest sword move at the moment, the murderous aura is heavy. It��s a rare level in the endless continent. You must use your strongest ability, otherwise, I��m afraid that it won��t be a quarter of an hour in front of my sword formation."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the eight powerhouses had different expressions on their faces, but they all became a little dignified.


    Su Yan told the truth about his practice and various characteristics, clearly not treating them as his true opponents!


    They have never seen such self-confidence before anyone can use it!


    If it was normal, these strong men would definitely be very annoyed by the other''s attitude, but they didn''t have any confidence in their hearts in front of Su Yan, so they didn''t care about reprimanding Su Yan!


    No one is sure of this battle, although it is eight to one, but the inner anxiety is more than ever!


    Everyone was very afraid of the divine sword in Su Yan''s hand, so their eyes would inadvertently sweep towards the divine sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    But Su Yan''s face was safe at this time, and even the presumptuous murderous aura just now had all been put away.


    The eight powerhouses had either condensed the strongest spells in their hands, or had already held their strongest magic weapons in their hands, and at the same time greeted their life-saving magic weapons outside their bodies.


    It can be said that it is already an instant situation!


    These eight powerhouses only want to see how strong the Gengjin Killing Array in Su Yan''s mouth is!


    Is it really strong enough to open up the world, howling ghosts!


    Su Yancai said that he would use a sword, but instead included the Mowen Divine Sword in the scabbard.


    The eight powerhouses were all puzzled, not knowing what mystery Su Yan was trying to play with.


    I saw Su Yan reciting the law silently, and then another sundae wind appeared in the palm of his hand, and then it turned into a small tornado and hovered continuously in Su Yan''s hand!


    Su Yan''s hands have appeared in the East Yimu True Spirit, Chidi Divine Fire, and now there is this Sunda Wind... this is really very unusual!


    Ordinary monks who only practice one spell may not be able to cultivate to the top level. Those with extraordinary talents who practice two or three at the same time are considered very remarkable, and Su Yan obviously not only practiced these three completely different spells.


    "All Over the Sky and Four Elephants" just listen to the name and you know that it contains four wonderful combinations!


    This kind of magical skill will definitely be extremely difficult to cultivate, and at the same time it is also dangerous and abnormal. After all, they are all kinds of extreme powers.


    I don''t know how Su Yan can control all these extreme forces, and he can let these extreme forces live peacefully and peacefully in his body!


    The mystery inside, I am afraid that they, the so-called strong, have not penetrated, I am afraid that only the five ancestors in the Tongtian River are qualified to understand these extremely high-level problems!


    At this moment, the small tornado in Su Yan''s hands changed greatly. I saw that a lot of metal spiritual power was gradually derived from it, and then a very fierce murderous aura was derived from the core!


    This murderous aura was rapidly amplified by the tornado, and it became ubiquitous with the strong wind!


    The wind is invisible and innocent, and before you know it, the eight powerful have been surrounded by Su Yan''s killing array!


    But the small tornado in Su Yan''s hands gradually dissipated, and the Gengjin Killing Array has been set up!


    A very important feature of the Gengjin Killing Array is that it is invisible and innocent, and outsiders look no change.


    But the eight powerhouses caught in this killing formation felt very distinct!


    It seemed that everything seemed to have changed and remained unchanged, and the profoundness had reached its extreme point. This was the realm of returning to the basics pursued by Taoists.


    People outside can''t understand, but people inside can clearly feel the power.


    The murderous aura around them is as real as it is, and after being blown into the wind, they are constantly squeezing toward their bodies, causing tremendous pressure!


    If the physical strength is not enough, I am afraid that the skin has been cut by the ubiquitous murderousness now!


    This formation has just begun to evolve. I am afraid that its power has only revealed less than one percent. When it is matched with Su Yan''s powerful sword aura, its power will only become more terrifying!


    Will they really be able to cope with it then?


    Just murderous aura is already so fierce, plus sword aura, is it worth it?


    It is almost common sense that the strong possess a powerful murderous aura, but it is the first time that they have ran into it for the first time they have used the invisible and intangible thing like murderous aura as part of the trick!


    I can''t help but have a question like this in my heart, how much murderous aura is needed to condense it to use murderous aura to produce direct lethality?


    At least this is something that all eight of them can''t do!


    At this time they had to re-examine Su Yan''s strength.


    They thought they had used the highest degree to speculate on Su Yan''s strength, but what they didn''t expect was that Su Yan''s strength was still above their speculation!


    And not only the strength, but the state of mind needed to control such a huge murderous aura before refining it will definitely make them stand up!


    Before the official war, the eight powerhouses have become frightened!

 Chapter 3458： Millennium Ice City

    Chapter 3458: Millennium Ice City


    Su Yan held a sword in one hand, and squeezed the other hand into a fist, and the Gengjin Killing Array was directly activated!


    The surrounding Sunda wind was already very fierce, after Su Yan officially launched the killing formation, this Sunda wind was more than ten times stronger than before!


    And there are powerful murderous auras and Gengjin auras in the Xunfeng, the addition of these two makes ordinary winds also possess powerful lethality!


    Almost every wind has turned into a sharp edge!


    The boundless sharp blade enveloped Tianyu, and the surrounding area was officially brought under Su Yan''s control.


    These eight powerhouses have already opened their shields, and when the wind blows, they can see that these shields with different rays are constantly fluctuating!


    The wind came after another, and the blade was almost endless!


    At this time, the lethality of the sharp blades formed by the wind is still within the tolerance of these strong people, but if the wind does not stop, the number of these sharp blades is unlimited.


    If it continues to be consumed like this, I am afraid it will be detrimental to them!


    Moreover, this use of the Gengjin Killing Array has just taken shape, and I don��t know how wonderful and unimaginable changes there will be!


    This time is the best time to take action, taking advantage of Su Yan''s Gengjin Killing Array''s power has not evolved to the most violent moment.


    But these eight powerhouses were very afraid of Su Yan''s swordsmanship, and none of them dared to attack Su Yan rashly.


    The eight powerhouses stared at each other, and the tacit understanding was all in them. Everyone has cultivated to this level, even without words, they can see what the other person thinks.


    The ninth in the top ten, Tianhan Village Master, took the lead in attacking Su Yan. He squeezed his right hand into a sword tactic, which had already condensed a powerful ice!


    The master of Tianhanzhuang cultivated a technique called the Frozen Ice Ten Thousand Years Immortal Jue. The mastery of cold energy had already entered the transformation realm, and he had absorbed the essence of his lifelong cultivation into his fingertips.


    Then he was the first to make a move, using his fame stunt-Han Bing Yizhi!


    Back then, the owner of the Tianhan Village used this trick to make the Tongtian River be frozen for hundreds of miles, and the coldness even alarmed the five ancestors!


    This was the fame battle of the Tianhan Villa owner. Later, after he founded Tianhan Villa in Bimuya, he hardly involved the following things. He has been living in seclusion on the mountain for cultivation. This time it is really rare to invite him.


    This finger came towards Su Yan, and the space between the two turned into rain, snow and wind!


    After the extreme chill came, even the flow of the wind became stagnant.


    The Gengjin Killing Array was also naturally affected, and its lethality was much lower than before.


    Su Yan gave a soft sigh, slightly surprised. It seems that Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses are still somewhat savvy, and it is not that they have gained a reputation.


    And after the boundless cold air condensed in the air, it turned into a huge ice dragon and swallowed it towards Su Yan!


    The dragon is formed by cold gas, and this ice dragon also contains extremely strong dragon gas!


    This is not as simple as some doorways, but the manipulation of cold air has entered the transformation realm!


    But Su Yan''s Gengjin Killing Array is not so simple that it can be resolved. Su Yan has successively changed three seals in his hands, after which the Gengjin Killing Array has also derived a brand new change!


    An unnamed gust of wind swept in, and then the gust of wind directly decomposed into countless Dao Geng golden sword energy!


    The Gengjin Sword Qi formed a strangling situation, and the ice dragon transformed by Frost''s Finger was directly injured in the air by the Gengjin Sword Qi, and then it shattered into countless tiny ice crystals!


    Villa Master Tianhan was broken by one move, but he was not so surprised. He had already seen how strong Su Yan was, and he was not sure to suppress Su Yan with a single blow.


    The Lord of Tianhan Village immediately created a thousand-year-old ice city in the air. The ice city fell from the sky, surrounded Su Yan Tuan Tuan and suppressed it in the center of the ice city!


    In the cold and freezing weather, there was a heavy snow of goose feathers in the sky!


    The heavy snow brought the cold, but the cold outside was not even one-tenth of that in the thousand-year ice city!


    A city built with thousands of years of ice is already synonymous with extreme coldness!


    When this thousand-year ice city suddenly appeared, all the masters on Qingqiu''s side showed shocked expressions!


    Even the two sides fighting in the battlefield were instantly frozen and lost!


    A city can be built within five breaths of time. What a powerful mana!


    A few of Qingqiu''s City Lords were about to be unable to restrain themselves, and they wished to rush over to help Su Yan now!


    In any case, to challenge eight of Bai Ze''s top ten in one breath, this kind of thing is still too big!


    But... military orders are on the battlefield!


    Now that Su Yan has given the order, then they can''t directly defy Su Yan''s order! I can only continue to destroy the city and destroy the village on my own battlefield, and I hope that I will end it soon, and then go to support Su Yan!


    This ice city spanning several miles in the air doesn''t know how many jins it weighs, just floating in the air requires a lot of mana!


    In the center of the ice city, it had already fallen into extreme cold.


    When the temperature reaches a certain limit, the physical properties of all objects will change, and the flow of air will be close to forbidden.


    In the extreme cold, the fairy sword that was originally shaved as iron may become an extremely brittle popsicle, and many powerful changes in swordsmanship can no longer be displayed!


    This thousand-year ice city is the real ultimate move brewed by the Tianhan Village owner, and it is also the strongest ultimate move he has created for many years in seclusion on the mountain.


    This thousand-year ice city condensed in a short period of time, and the strong people next to it were all amazed. They only felt that the master of Tianhan had made great progress compared with before, and he had to challenge the top three qualifications!


    Therefore, while applauding the Tianhan Villa Master, they were secretly guarded. I only think that this person will be his future enemy!


    The top ten have a lot of disputes with each other, and it is normal to dislike each other, and some characters have long been guilty to the extent of old and dead.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan, who was one day against the sky, they would definitely not join hands together.


    After this thousand-year-old ice city enveloped Su Yan, the surrounding Gengjin sword aura really disappeared a lot, and everyone felt that the original heavy pressure on the body was also lighter!


    The faces of several masters couldn''t help showing ecstasy!


    For them, this is the first time since the start of the war that Su Yan has been truly suppressed!


    The owner of Tianhan Village even more confidently said: "The old man��s thousand-year ice city consolidates the heavens and the earth, and is blessed by the law of frost. It is better than all the immortal artifacts below grade 5. If this Su Yan does not have a powerful magic weapon, he will inevitably be suppressed In the extreme cold and perpetual freezing! Qingqiu will destroy the country today!"


    Only after the heroic words of the owner of the cold sky were finished, many cracks appeared in the walls of the ice city!


    And from these cracks, not only was the bitter cold wind blowing out, but also the golden sword aura leaked out!


    "This...how is it possible! The defense of the Millennium Ice City should never be so fragile!"

 Chapter 3459： Set wind

    Chapter 3459


    The old man Jianzhu said: "If it is normal, the old man of Tianhan will laugh at you a lot. The big talk is so full, but in the end nothing is done. But in front of this surnamed Su, the old man really can��t laugh at all. , Your Millennium Ice City still seems not strong enough."


    While speaking, the ice city was almost about to collapse, and countless Gengjin sword energy flew out of the ice city.


    Although I still can''t see Su Yan, I can see the sword light!


    No matter the sword aura or the sword intent are better before!


    Inferring from this point alone, Su Yan was afraid that he was not injured at all in the Thousand-Year Ice City, but was inspired by the Ice City to be even more murderous!


    After the stronger murderous aura is injected, the Gengjin Killing Array will of course become stronger!


    The owner of Tianhan Village was so surprised that he could not speak. He had great confidence in his own ability. This time he went down the mountain to make a name for himself. Unexpectedly, his ultimate move would be met in front of Su Yan. So vulnerable!


    Villa Master Tianhan has done his best, and the immortal essence in his body has already consumed more than 70%. If the thousand-year ice city is broken again, Villa Master Tianhan will have nothing to do. These two moves are already his strongest tactics!


    But behind the Tianhan Village Master, the other masters are already ready!


    When the ice city was destroyed, a blue flame rose into the sky, filling all the gaps in the ice city!


    This cyan flame is also known as the Xuanyin Flame. Not only is Huojin itself very insidious, it also contains several highly poisonous!


    As long as Su Yan''s skin breaks through a small hole or Su Yan fails to control his mouth and nose, and **** a little spark into his body, he will get poisonous!


    The flames of Xuan Yin exploded violently in the cracked ice city!


    The world was filled with a burst of fierce cyan light, nothing else.


    "Xuanyin Poisonous Fire! Old Demon Yanshan made the move!"


    "Old Demon Yanshan''s poisonous fire power has always been terrifying, even we can''t get close! Will there be any accidents in Mr. Su?"


    No one can answer this question.


    The ice city has not been completely destroyed, all the gaps in the ice city are filled with extremely strong poisonous fire!


    And Su Yan should still be in the center of the ice city at this time, and the poisonous fire in that place should be ten times more violent than outside!


    If Su Yan inhales the toxin into his body, I am afraid that there is no way to dissolve it in a short time, and the combat effectiveness will inevitably be greatly impaired!


    The cyan poisonous fire intensified, and finally swallowed an entire ice city completely, and the entire sky was plunged into a sea of ??fire!


    "Is it done? Has that person named Su already learned?"


    "Xuanyin Poison Fire is not an ordinary flame, even if the fifth ancestor in the great river of Tongtian faces the siege of the two layers of ice and fire, he should be completely unable to withstand it at this time! Isn''t this surname Su''s three heads and six arms?"


    Everyone is waiting and watching. At this time, the green fire burns to the sky, and the flames are raging. Because they are afraid of introducing the toxin of the green fire into their bodies, these masters dare not get too close to the battlefield!


    Old Demon Yanshan was thin and staring at the sky with a gloomy expression.


    Yanshan Old Demon ranks fifth among the top ten masters. This ranking seems to be average in the middle, but he has always been a ruthless character that no one dares to provoke.


    He didn''t speak, no one knew what happened to Su Yan in the sea of ??fire.


    The fire dragons in the sky continued to churn in the sea of ??fire, the heat wave gradually hit, and the power became more and more threatening!


    As the fire dragon churns, the mysterious flames in the sea of ??flames continue to explode, and the fire continues to expand!


    Su Yan was in the center of the flame at this time. When the fire became bigger and more terrifying, they couldn''t even sense Su Yan''s breath!


    Old Demon Yanshan didn''t speak, so no one knew what happened to Su Yan in the middle of the fire.


    In waves of explosions, several fire dragons appeared in the green fire!


    These fire dragons are constantly churning in the sea of ??fire!


    Everyone couldn''t help sighing, Yanshan Old Demon was really ruthless!


    "This surnamed Su is a god, I''m afraid it''s inevitable, right? Xuanyin flame is not an ordinary flame! If it is contaminated a little, it will be burned to the bone marrow! The flame is poisonous!"


    "Unless he has the undamaged body of King Kong, or has some kind of magic weapon from the former Gu Qizhen, otherwise even if he can block the flames, he will definitely not be able to withstand the pervasive fire poison!"


    But Old Demon Yanshan said with a solemn face: "Something''s wrong! This surname Su is weird!"


    Before Yanshan Old Demon''s words fell, he saw a few fire dragons tumbling in the sea of ??flames, and his head was neatly cut off!


    Then these fire dragons lost their spirituality and could no longer writhe in the sea of ??fire!


    Then a tornado appeared in the center of the sea of ??fire, and this tornado swept everything to the top of the sky!


    In the tornado that swept through, they all saw Su Yan''s figure, as well as the unhappy or unhappy expression on his face.


    I saw that Su Yan had an extra layer of the Buddha Pagoda that seemed to be nothing. The light and shadow of the Buddha Pagoda were very thin, but Su Yan was extremely well protected!


    The flame of Xuan Yin could not pose a threat to Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan said: "Your strength is very good, you can actually force the magic weapon of my destiny. In order to give you a little reward, I have to show some real skills, otherwise you will really be scorned by you."


    Su Yan said softly, "Geng Jin, kill!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, countless Gengjin sword aura shot out from the tornado!


    After the golden sword energy swept across the sky, the Xuanyin poison fire was extinguished!


    The infinite sword energy shines, as if this Tianyu has been ruled by Su Yan!


    As powerful as a typhoon, these eight masters had to use their best to resist the attack of Gengjin Jianqi!


    When Su Yan really got serious, the power of Gengjin Jianqi was completely different from before!


    The murderous aura in the formation became stronger!


    Under the powerful murderous aura, these eight masters can only try their best to support, but the sword aura outside is endless, and the deep-cold murderous aura is constantly passing through!


    Let them all feel a terrible possibility, that is, they may all fall into Su Yan''s killing array!


    At this moment of life and death, if you do not pursue some changes, the situation will only become more and more unfavorable!


    Old Demon Yanshan said: "Tie Kuangtu, you still don''t do it now, what are you doing? Are you willing to do it after everyone has fallen here?"


    The old demon Yanshan said that this Iron Kuangtu is the first of the ten masters of Baize. Its strength has reached the level of transformation, and it has been chasing the five ancestors in the great river. It''s just a matter of time!


    Tie Kuangtu was a majestic man over two meters tall, wearing a black iron armor and a solemn complexion. He gritted his teeth and said: "Ding Feng!"

 Chapter 3460： Bai Zes first master

    Chapter 3460: Bai Ze''s No. 1 Master


    Following Tie Kuangtu''s words, a wave of madness and immortality emanated from Tie Kuangtu''s body, and at the same time the law between Tianyu was obviously artificially moved!


    Tie Kuangtu is not only able to use the laws of heaven and earth, but can even distort and move the laws of heaven and earth to a certain extent for his own use. In terms of realm, it is obviously better than the few masters who have just shot!


    After Tie Kuangtu called out a "fixed wind", the air flow in the sky immediately became static!


    The Gengjin Killing Array moves with the wind. It is the most flexible array. If the wind no longer blows, then it will lose the spirituality that matches it.


    Only relying on murderous aura and sword aura would not be pervasive and endless.


    Tie Kuangtu is worthy of being the number one master among the top ten, and has already figured out where the most critical technique is in the first shot!


    The eight masters that Su Yan had to deal with were all superb masters in the Earth Immortal realm. When the Gengjin Killing Array had gaps in the attack, these eight masters were much easier to handle.


    Old Demon Yanshan said: "Tie Kuangtu, if you act earlier, everyone will not be so embarrassed!"


    Tie Kuangtu snorted coldly, and then said in a low voice: "It''s not that I don''t want to make a move, but it takes a while to see his attack mode. A rash move will definitely not change our situation."


    The flow of air in the air has been forcibly stopped by Iron Kuangtu, but the powerful murderous aura is still permeating.


    Tie Kuangtu originally thought that Su Yan would be playing with him at the level of law, but what was strange was that Su Yan actually let the wind and clouds in the air be held by him by Tie Kuangtu, and had no intention of intervening at all.


    This is something that Tie Kuangtu hadn''t expected!


    Su Yan''s doing this is excusable, because Tie Kuangtu''s immortal yuan is very vigorous, if it is at the level of law and iron kuangtu game, I am afraid it will consume a lot of immortal yuan.


    What Su Yan said was a situation of one enemy and eight. If it becomes such a war of attrition, it will definitely be very detrimental to Su Yan.


    Even if you can kill Tie Kuangtu and the other two or three masters, I''m afraid that Xianyuan in the body will become unsustainable, how will you deal with the remaining masters?


    When the flow of wind was suppressed, the power of the Gengjin Killing Array was indeed greatly affected.


    But if it is so simple that it is cracked, the Gengjin Killing Array would not qualify as one of the four elephants in the sky.


    The Gengjin Killing Array is not only an envoy of Xunfeng, but also many other methods of change.


    Su Yan changed the seal in his hand, and suddenly a tiger roar came from behind Su Yan. It seemed that the spirit of the Western White Tiger had arrived behind Su Yan!


    Or, Su Yan has become the incarnation of the White Tiger Spirit!


    The spirit of the Western White Tiger symbolizes killing!


    With a light flick of Su Yan''s finger, countless Gengjin sword auras merged together, and the golden sword light shone in the sky!


    This sword is the sword of the Lord of the West!


    Not only contains the divine power between heaven and earth, but also combines Su Yan''s powerful murderous aura and sword intent!


    This sword is obviously already on another level, and the eight masters here can''t help showing their expressions of wonder!


    The power of this sword is definitely not comparable to the sword qi just now, no matter who it falls on, I am afraid it will all fall!


    Except for Tiefutu, he said loudly: "You get out of the way, I will resist his sword aura!"


    This was exactly what the other masters couldn''t ask for, and they all retreated directly to the rear, leaving only Tiefutu to fight against Su Yan.


    After Tiefutu squeezed his hands into fists, they slammed together!


    The power of these two punches is very surging, I am afraid that ordinary immortal masters can''t bear it!


    These two punches caused Tiefutu itself to withstand a certain amount of pain. Although his hands were protected by battle armor, blood was still flowing!


    However, this pain is exactly what Tiefutu needs. Only with this pain can he be more conscious and focused!


    An opponent of Zhan Su Yan''s level needs such pain and concentration!


    Although he is already on the cliff of ten thousand feet, Tiefutu feels very enjoyable. It seems that his long and plain life has become of extraordinary significance!


    Tiefutu''s own powerful Xianyuan was immediately led out, and the filled Xianyuan also burst out with an extremely powerful aura!


    The number one master of Bai Ze is definitely not a vain name, his aura can almost be regarded as the strongest earth immortal Su Yan has ever seen since he stepped into the immortal world!


    This is an attitude of facing up to difficulties without fear!


    It is precisely because of this kind of momentum that we can go against the sky and become a god!


    At the same time, Tiefutu''s black armor suddenly turned red, as if it was about to be burned into molten iron at any time!


    "Heaven Tribulation Battle Armor, open!"


    Following Tiefutu''s words, the red armor on his body disintegrated directly, and then regrouped in the air in front of him!


    After the armor is disintegrated, you can see the body of the Iron Buddha below is very strong, the muscles and blood vessels are like creeping earthworms, full of beauty!


    At this time, the aura of the Tiefutu exploded, and there was a faint posture to fight against Su Yan''s murderous aura!


    "Oh?" Su Yan was inspired by this powerful aura, and couldn''t help pressing his hand on the scabbard of Mo Wen''s Divine Sword. At this moment, he finally had the plan to move the sword, but in the end he was restrained.


    The Lord of the West was sent out by Su Yan, and Tiefutu''s battle armor had been reassembled, and a huge shield was turned into Tiefutu''s right hand!


    Tiefutu raised his shield and slammed against the robbery sword!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" These three shouts resounded between heaven and earth, and the echoes that followed continued to echo between heaven and earth!


    The Lord of the West Jiesha Sword and the profound armor shield directly collided together!


    The powerful force has produced incredible explosive power, and just a blast of air has already shaken all the masters around!


    Judging from the progression of this battle, Su Yan and Tiefutu are obviously already on another level!


    A crisp click came from the shield of Tiefutu!


    It seems that Su Yan is more skilled, with the supreme sword intent to restrain the shield of Iron Buddha!


    In the end, the shield of Tiefutu shattered directly!


    But at the moment when the shield was broken, Tiefutu shouted again, and what came from this shout was a strong will to fight and a strong unwillingness!


    In the next scene, even Su Yan didn''t expect it, Tiefutu directly caught Su Yan''s robbery sword with both hands!


    Even if blood flowed across his hands and strangled by sword energy, bones could be seen in the deepest wound, Tiefutu didn''t care at all!


    He seemed to be the most unreasonable beast at this time, just wanting to catch Su Yan''s sword, besides that, it seemed that his life became unimportant!


    It''s crazy to the extreme!


    At this moment, even Su Yan was very moved, and the fighting spirit emanating from Tiefutu was already comparable to Su Yan!


    Tiefutu is just a mere cultivation base of the immortal, and it can actually fight against Su Yan, who was once the emperor, at a certain moment. This is definitely a very remarkable thing!

 Chapter 3461： Sorrowful Wind Arrow

    The third thousand four hundred and sixty-first chapter is the arrow of sad wind god


    After Tiefutu tried his best to tear it, the Lord of the West''s Sword of Killing also collapsed into countless golden light spots!


    But before the other seven masters had time to applaud, they saw the golden light spot returned to the killing array after the golden robbery killing sword collapsed, and then an infinite sword rain fell from the sky!


    This is the power of the Gengjin Killing Array. It doesn''t matter if you can withstand the first, second, and third rounds...


    The Gengjin Killing Array contains endless changes. As long as Su Yan provides support, the murderous aura and sword intent can change and kill endlessly!


    Su Yan was inspired by Tiefutu, and his fighting spirit became very high. As a result, his murderous aura became more violent than before, almost stinging everyone''s skin!


    In the sword rain, Tiefutu was already unsustainable. What he had just relied on was just a brave support to forcefully break Su Yan''s Western Lord Tribulation Sword. This breath has now come to an end.


    But at this moment, the two masters holding the broken star hammer and a long knife came and killed Su Yan from the left and right!


    The sword, light and sword shadow appeared on both sides of Su Yan!


    At this moment, Su Yan glanced around, as if he was about to move his sword to the opponent��s offensive, but in the end, it only exuded a powerful dragon energy from Su Yandu��s resurrection. The two masters have been resisted!


    The golden sword rain is still falling!


    In the light and shadow behind Su Yan, another magic formula appeared, which not only restrained the light and shadow, but also restrained Su Yan''s actions to a certain extent.


    Afterwards, various attacks from Xuanyin Poison Fire, Thousand-Year Ice, and Monster Race Purple Lights came!


    At this moment, everyone has used the strongest ultimate move to deal with Su Yan, and they have no intention of making any reservations!


    Su Yan only heard a loud voice from a master outside: "The person surnamed Su has been made unable to move by us. Why does the old man Jianzhu still not do it?"


    Although these methods were powerful just now, they were all aimed at restricting Su Yan''s mobility, and the real killer move came from the old man Jianzhu''s Sorrowful Wind Arrow!


    The old man Jianzhu had no joy or sorrow on his face. After he entered a realm where I had forgotten things, he immediately opened the Demon God''s bow, pulling it like a full moon, and hitting a sad wind **** arrow full of cold and cold air!


    The demon **** bow and the sad wind **** arrow are both the products of the ancient wars of teaching and interpretation. The demon **** bow is made from the fascia and bones of the North Sea giant monster. It contains the powerful resentment and grief of the North Sea giant monster. It''s incredible, it was refined by Empress Chi Xiao, who was taught by the cut-off teacher, and the power is incredible!


    The old man Jianzhu just bent the bow and set the arrow, and the arrow was still on the string. Su Yan had already sensed the complete danger. If he didn''t deal with it properly, there would definitely be a risk of falling here!


    The surrounding forces exploded in a mess, yin and yang, hot and cold, but Su Yan didn''t care at all, and his mind had been placed on the old man Jianzhu!


    At this moment, the Mo Wen Divine Sword in Su Yan''s hand was directly unsheathed, almost without hesitation!


    Not only did Mowen''s divine sword come out of its sheath, Su Yan''s body was also protected by a dragon armor!


    The Immortal Dragon God''s battle body was aroused by danger and automatically appeared outside Su Yan!


    And at this moment, the old man Jianzhu finally sent the Sorrowful Wind God Arrow out!


    At the moment when the Arrow of Sorrowful Wind was sent out, the strength of the old man Jianzhu seemed to be drained, and the person was suddenly older than ten years!


    This is the price that must be paid for using the Demon God Bow and Misery Wind God Arrow-my own life!


    But anyone who wants to use the power beyond the limits in this world must pay a corresponding price.


    The sound of the sorrowful wind god''s arrow was gone!


    And the explosion caused by various forces on Su Yan''s side has just unfolded!


    The Arrow of Misery Wind had already passed through all the explosions and appeared directly in front of Su Yan.


    At this kind of moment, you can only rely on your survival instinct that has been tempered through battle!


    Su Yan raised the long sword in his hands with both hands, and Mo Wen''s divine sword happened to collide with the Mistress Arrow!


    This collision was obviously intense to the extreme, but I didn''t know what was going on, but in the end it was silent!


    Only a circle of ripples swayed directly in the air!


    Suddenly, black lightning appeared in the sky!


    This black lightning danced frantically, smashing all the surrounding energy!


    And the center of the black lightning is where the Mowen Excalibur and Sorrowful Wind Divine Arrow collide!


    Su Yan hadn''t held a sword with both hands for a long time, and this time he used both hands to hold the sword, and he still felt unstoppable!


    The oppressive force of Misery Wind God Arrow is really terrifying!


    All the blue veins on Su Yan''s hands appeared under the dragon scales, and then the blood vessels on his arms burst one after another. Even with the support of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, Su Yan had already reached his physical limit!


    Sure enough, the ancient strange treasures that are taught are terrifying!


    The black electric light exploded endlessly in the air, and then the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared outside Su Yan, but this time it was no longer a phantom, but a real pagoda!


    Various musical instruments on the pagoda played the battle melody of the fairy world together, shaking the hearts of everyone in the battlefield!


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda is spotless and full of holy texture. Although the frantic black lightning is dazzling, in the end, there is nothing to do with the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    And the power of Grief Wind God Arrow has finally reached its end!


    Su Yan finally gasped at this time, in addition to pain in his arms, there was also a strong sense of relief.


    Good guy, I used the Mowen Divine Sword, the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, and the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to resist the power of this arrow. If you don��t have so many skills to use together, I��m afraid to explain it today. Here!


    When the power of the Mistress Arrow was exhausted, they saw Su Yan standing in the sky intact, and all the eight masters were stunned.


    "He actually resisted the Divine Arrow of Misery Wind?! Didn''t the Divine Arrow of Miscellaneous Wind kill any existence of the immortal level in seconds?"


    "Isn''t he the ground immortal cultivation base? What is the origin of this surname Su? How can there be such an unreasonable thing?"


    "How is this possible... The Arrow of Misery Wind can obviously shoot even the gods, how can the existence of the Earth Immortal Realm be able to withstand the Arrow of Misery Wind of the old man, how is this possible..." The old man Jianzhu still couldn''t believe the facts in front of him.


    He used all his strength and paid the price of his longevity to shoot the Arrow of Sorrowful Wind, which was completely useless for Su Yan.


    In fact, it was not that Su Yan was not the power of the Misery Wind Arrow, but Su Yan was the former immortal emperor''s peak cultivation base after all, so he decided that he could not be compared with ordinary earth immortals.


    If you change to another place, if you don''t have a super-grade magic weapon to protect you, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape the fate of falling.

 Chapter 3462： Demon God Reappears

    Chapter 3462 Demon God Reappears


    Su Yan stood in the sky, panting slightly.


    After releasing the force, his hands have fallen weakly.


    However, the recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is already in play, and the place where the blood vessel burst just now is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Yan looked at the world with disdain, seeing all the shock on the faces of these eight masters, and then said: "It seems that you have all used up your skills. It''s my turn to take action next, right?"


    When Su Yan said this, the shocked expressions on the faces of the eight masters grew deeper and deeper, as if they were frozen on their faces.


    Even the Arrow of Misery Wind could not shoot this surnamed Su, they could no longer come up with a more lethal plan!


    Although everyone was afraid of Su Yan''s strength before, the reason why they still dared to go to war with Su Yan was because of the existence of the Sorrowful Wind God Arrow!


    The Arrow of Misery Wind almost represents the highest lethality on the endless continent!


    But now the Sad Wind God Arrow has been shot out, but Su Yan still has no choice but to achieve such a result that no one had ever imagined.


    The current Su Yan is intact, and he only needs to adjust his breath a little and he will be alive again.


    What to do


    How can I deal with Su Yan?


    None of these powerhouses can find this answer...


    Then the Gengjin Killing Array changed again with Su Yan''s mind, countless golden sword qi retreated one mile away, forming a very obvious encirclement.


    These eight masters are like fish trapped in a snare, none of them can escape.


    However, these eight strong monsters didn''t seem to plan to escape. After the initial panic, they all glared at Su Yan!


    In today''s battle, if they can''t settle Su Yan, even if they can escape from here by chance, their reputation will be discredited after returning!


    What Bai Ze''s top ten strong, all will become a joke!


    It''s better to bet your life for honor than to live!


    This is the belief and pride of these Yaozu masters.


    Su Yan gently lifted the Mo Wen Divine Sword in his hand. It had the function of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, and the strength of his arm had been restored by about 30%, and he only needed to wait a while for a battle.


    "Did you just use fire? Xuanyin Poisonous Fire is really not a powerful fire." Su Yan waved the long sword in his hand, and then saw Mo Wen''s divine sword also wrapped in a layer of red flame!


    This flame is not the Scarlet Emperor Divine Fire, but the Hell Demon Fire!


    Su Yan''s long sword was only gently spurred, and the **** fire exploded directly with a terrifying posture of a mountain whistling and a tsunami!


    The eight powerhouses had never seen such a terrifying fire fighting technique, and they were all shrouded in **** fire before they had time to react!


    The power of Su Yan''s move to ignite the sky far surpassed the poisonous fire of Xuan Yin, regardless of speed or range!


    This is natural. Su Yan''s "Nine Heavens Jue in Chaos" can create any mental method at will, and transform the immortal element in the body into various attributes at any time.


    To compete against fire, how could they be Su Yan''s opponent?


    Moreover, Su Yan is not just fighting the fire, the burning of the **** demon fire also comes with infinite sword light. The eight powerhouses can only fight each other, and the voice of wailing is constantly coming from the sky!


    Then the four figures fell directly from the sky!


    Four kills with one sword!


    This is the first time that Su Yan has used his sword, and he has already caused such terrible results!


    The remaining four powerhouses are also forcibly supporting them in the air. When Su Yan swings his sword next time, they may already be unable to resist.


    The King of Bai Ze looked at Su Yan''s magical performance, and only a strong sense of bitterness remained in his heart!


    This feeling is really difficult to accurately describe in words. It was clear that he was still full of ambition this morning, and felt that the king who could break into Qingqiu had looted fiercely!


    Even if Qingqiu regained the country at the request of the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe, at least he would have conquered this land!


    But...in a blink of an eye, how could the situation take such a sharp turn?


    It seems that all the advantages have vanished in an instant!


    All this is because of this man named Su Yan above Tianyu!


    The battle continues!


    The remaining four powerhouses in the air have all changed their own law bodies. All of these four powerhouses have the blood of ancient alien beasts. The changed law bodies are also strange, extraordinary!


    Four huge alien beasts occupied all quarters in the air, and at the same time the huge monster aura struck, there was a fierce and stern neigh!


    In this battle, either you die or I die, only one side is worthy to survive!


    Amidst the murderous intent, Su Yan also changed his body and became the three-headed and six-armed devil again!


    This is the first time Su Yan has changed the law body of the Primordial Demon God after landing in the immortal world!


    In the human world, the demon god''s law body was no more than a hundred zhang, and now Su Yan has been able to transform the law body into three hundred zhang!


    Various magical instruments also appeared in Su Yan''s hands. At the same time, there was a circle of colorful magic light coming from behind Su Yan. This colorful magic light was born from the Buddhist school, but it was changed by the means of the gods, and its power was even better. !


    These four strong monsters originally thought that Su Yan was the Dragon Clan, and the changing body should also be the Dragon Clan. They never thought that Su Yan had cultivated a higher-level Primordial Demon God Law Bodies!


    The breath of the Primordial Demon God rushed to his face, and it had already caused a suppressing effect at the level of blood! The blood of these four powerhouses was almost solidified, and their mobility was greatly affected!


    The three-headed six-armed Dharma body contains powerful power, and more importantly, you can use different magical weapons at will!


    The biggest weakness of the Yaozu''s Law Bodies is that it is difficult to use magic weapons. Apart from the use of the magic bodies to bite each other, it is at most vomiting monster light.


    Su Yan, the demon god''s law body, also attracted the masters of Qingqiu Kingdom. Only then did they know why Su Yan could single-handedly single out eight powerful Baize experts!


    If you had such a terrifying Primordial Demon God Law Bodies, you might be even more arrogant than Su Yan!


    Qu Huanqing looked at the terrifying magic body of Su Yan and couldn''t say a word, only then knew how deep Su Yan this man usually hides!


    If Su Yan used the Gengjin Killing Array just now to hold the Mowen Divine Sword in his hand is unpredictable, then Su Yan who has turned into a demon **** is only left completely cruel!


    If Qu Huanqing went up instead, he would be torn to pieces by the Demon God when he met!


    After the Primordial Demon God swung the vajra in his hand fiercely, it directly hit the head of an alien beast!


    This alien beast had three snake heads, a horse''s body, and many scales around it. Su Yan''s smash on it caused a head to become muddy flesh!


    There was a shower of blood in the sky!


    Su Yan, who has transformed into a huge demon god, possesses more shocking power than before!

 Chapter 3463： Invincible

    Chapter 3463: Invincible


    The battle between Qingqiu and Baize came to an abrupt end, and the soldiers on Qingqiu''s side shouted mighty, cheering for Su Yan!


    In the sound of the killing, the four fierce beasts bite towards Su Yan together. The thoughts of these four powerhouses are very simple. Even if they will all fall here today, Su Yan must pay the corresponding price. !


    But the Primordial Demon God had six magical artifacts in his hands. The green jade skeleton was first released by Su Yan, and after the first bite on the body of the alien beast, it was knocking the bones and sucking the marrow!


    The strange beast with two snakeheads left wailed helplessly in the air!


    Then Su Yan''s Demon Falling Sword was cut directly!


    Although the four powerhouses of the Demon Race had a powerful body and all possessed the heritage of ancient blood, Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God was significantly more brutal!


    And this time Su Yan also used the power of the Great Wheel Xuanwu Mingwang that he had never used before!


    This is the last elephant limit of the four elephants.


    The law body of the Primordial Demon God is already infinitely powerful, but it is even more terrifying with the power of the big wheel Xuanwu King Ming. The Demon Sword will directly split a strange beast from the middle!


    Sword Qi still kept going, leaving an unfathomable gully on the ground!


    Su Yan was able to kill a strange beast with this breath, and it was easier to crack the encircling net of the remaining three strange beasts. He only released the magic weapons in his hand one after another, leaving behind the three strange beasts. Many wounds!


    After Su Yan became a demon god, he was mighty and majestic, and he could break the mountains and rivers at will!


    These powerhouses are meaningless even if the trapped beasts are still fighting. The huge Law Bodies have fallen on the earth one after another!


    The blood on the ground flows into a river...


    The Primordial Demon God also finally landed on the ground!


    Facing the three-hundred-foot-tall giant and the violent Primordial Demon Qi, Bai Ze finally collapsed intellectually!


    Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses have all been killed by Su Yan, and now in front of him, who can stop the progress of the Demon God?


    "The outcome is determined!" Yinyue City Lord said.


    The Lord Qingqiu said confidently: "The man I fancy is really extraordinary! Hmph, I''m afraid there will be no need for Baize after this battle. There will only be one country left in the future, and that is our Qingqiu."


    After this battle, Bai Ze not only smashed the halberds and settled the sand, but even the King of Bai Ze fell here.


    At that time, Qingqiu''s army can drive straight in, engulf Bai Ze and establish a hegemony!


    This is something that the Qingqiu kingdom masters of the past dynasties have not done, if it can be achieved in her hands, it will naturally be equivalent to writing their own history.


    The Lord Qingqiu stared at Su Yan''s magic body of the demon god, and his eyes were full of intoxication and worship, as well as complex love.


    The so-called relationship between men and women is actually the same. One party is full of admiration for the other, which creates a halo that blurs the mind.


    It''s just that this halo is easily worn away by the ordinary, so the shelf life of love has never been long.


    The city lord on Qingqiu''s side said: "After this battle, Mr. Su''s prestige may be able to catch up with the fifth ancestor in the Great River... I am afraid that no one would dare to refute the strongest demon race in the realm of Earth Immortals! Moon City Lord, you really know people well, Mr. Su was recommended to the king by you!"


    The rest of the City Lords came to congratulate, but made the City Lord Yinyue at a loss. At first, he only knew that Su Yan was hidden, but he didn''t know exactly how capable he was.


    Anyway, there are already many Keqings in the City of Silver Moon, not many Su Yan.


    He didn''t even think that when Su Yan was accepted as guest Qing, he would have the situation today.


    If it were not for the ability to predict the future, who could have imagined such an incredible follow-up?


    He just took advantage of this incident, and he had the result now. Could it be that there is providence in the dark?


    Qingqiu''s side was about to win, and the battlefield also showed a side-to-side massacre. The dignitaries in Qingqiu were naturally smiling.


    Some flexible minds have already begun to calculate who will become the lord of the cities added after the annexation of Bai Ze... This is not only about power, but also about interests.


    The Lord Qingqiu was also excited, and said, "Tonight, the lonely will reward the three armies!"


    The female officials around were also smiling, saying: "Mr. Su should be extra rewarded!"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu blushed and said, "This is natural, I''ve already thought about how to reward him!"


    When the Lord Qingqiu said this, he seemed to have thought of something charming, his face became more and more ruddy.


    Behind the Primordial Demon God, Qingqiu''s troops are like a broken bamboo, as if entering the land of no one!


    The King of Bai Ze has completely lost his previous calmness, and said angrily to the mysterious monk around him: "Nameless! You instigated the widows to attack. How will this situation end now?"


    All the top ten masters have fallen, and the 200,000 monster soldiers are estimated to be annihilated.


    After this battle, it was tantamount to destroying all of Bai Ze''s accumulated wealth over the past millennia. Now Bai Ze is at risk of destroying the country!


    No one wants to be the king of subjugation, not to mention that the King of Bai Ze has always had great ambitions. When this situation is reached, he will of course want to struggle!


    It''s just that there are not many cards left in his hand. What''s more terrible is that facing the fierce Primordial Demon God, he has nothing to do!


    No one can beat this Primordial Demon God!


    Now the King of Bai Ze is not only blaming the nameless, he has already been murderous! I want to kill Wuming to vent my anger now!


    However, I was afraid that this would damage the morale that was already scarce, so I didn''t do anything.


    Wuming couldn''t laugh anymore, and his expression became very gloomy. It wasn''t the king of Baize that made him like this, but the Primordial Demon God in front of him, it was impossible to subdue it!


    Bai Ze''s defeat is already a certainty!


    He had been planning for so long, grasping a golden opportunity, and finally ended up with such an ending, which is really uncomfortable in his heart.


    Wuming continued: "The king is here to avenge the second prince, morality and justice are on our side, can the king forget?"


    The king of Bai Ze said: "How can righteousness be used? Can you stop Qingqiu from killing?"


    The nameless said: "Why the king is worried, look at the sky!"


    The King of Bai Ze looked up and saw that colorful auspiciousness appeared in the sky in the distance, and at the same time there were several deep breaths coming from afar.


    All these auras suppressed the aura of the Taigu Demon God Su Yan!


    The King of Bai Ze said in a pleasant surprise: "This... should be the fifth ancestor in the Tongtian River!"


    The fifth ancestor has almost become a life-saving straw for Bai Ze, if there is the fifth ancestor, Bai Ze still has a chance to live.


    If the five ancestors do not come, I am afraid that Bai Ze''s men and horses will not stay, and they will all be killed here!


    The King of Bai Ze is now wishing that the five ancestors will rush to him immediately and stop Su Yan!


    Every minute and every second is suffering.

 Chapter 3464： Old man in white

    Chapter 3464: The Old Man in White


    In the distant sky, a white lotus platform appeared.


    The white lotus platform was spotless, with an old man in white standing on it.


    This old man has the demeanor of immortality, the demon aura on his body is almost to the extreme, making it hard to notice that he is a demon clan, and he also has an inexplicable aura, facing the impact of Su Yan''s demon aura. No wind at all at all.


    After the old man saw the bodies of those strong men in Bai Ze on the ground, a shocked expression finally appeared on his originally peaceful face.


    The ground had already flowed into rivers of blood, and huge corpses were lying on the ground all the way.


    The body of the Primordial Demon God raised his head and stared at the old man on the white lotus platform. This time, the Primordial Demon God who had killed the red eye did not directly make a move. He just lifted the Demon Falling Sword in his hand, facing the white-clothed old man. .


    The white-clothed old man hasn''t really shown his power yet, just the aura that he exudes is enough to fight against Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God Law Identity!


    With such a breath and a sense of oppression, it can only be a heavenly immortal who has surpassed the ground immortal cultivation base!


    Although the white-clothed old man has not yet revealed his identity, Su Yan already knows that this old man must be one of the five ancestors in the Tongtian River.


    In the world where the demon race is weak and the flesh is strong, how can the fifth ancestor be above all the demon races?


    Just because the realm of the five ancestors had already broken through from the earth immortal into the world of the heavenly immortal.


    The crushing of this kind of great realm is almost insoluble, even if the other monster races refuse to accept it.


    "Enough! You have created a boundless killing karma, it''s impossible for you to still want to kill all, and give the old man a face, stop here!" The white-clothed old man said.


    The white-clothed old man said this to Su Yan, but the recollection of the words between Tianyu brought the entire battlefield to a halt.


    The words of the old man in white shook the hearts of every demon race, and the king of Bai Ze and the nobles finally showed a stable expression on their faces, just because their safety has been effectively guaranteed.


    Behind this white-clothed old man, there are four auras that are approaching quickly. It seems that the five ancestors in the Tongtian River will all arrive today!


    Although the five ancestors are side by side, the relationship between them has not been very harmonious, and there are very few moments when such a frame appears.


    If things were not too important today, I''m afraid the five ancestors would not come together.


    Qingqiu''s masters and city masters put down their weapons, and the powerful murderous aura faded along with it. Qingqiu, no matter how powerful it was, decided to disobey the orders of the fifth ancestor!


    And there was also a seemingly non-existent expression on the face of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, as if he realized something, and finally bit his lower lip tightly.


    Su Yan thought very well. For the five ancestors in the Tongtian River, Qingqiu and Baize are side by side, so that they can divide and rule. If one of the countries is destroyed, then only one country will be left. The ancestral words follow.


    It will increase a lot of troubles in vain.


    From the standpoint of the fifth ancestor, neither Qingqiu nor Baize could perish.


    But the sword in the hands of the Primordial Demon God did not put down, still pointing at the white-clothed old man on the lotus platform.


    The white-clothed old man looked very angry. Since he had already given orders, the other party dared not to obey it, which clearly didn''t take him seriously.


    And behind the white-clothed old man, there are four rays of sunshine that are not inferior to the white-clothed old man, rushing to it!


    Su Yan sneered in his heart, five heavenly immortals came together?


    This is probably a rare scene on the endless continent!


    The white-clothed old man said to Su Yan: "What is your origin, you are clearly in the blood of the dragon clan, how can you cultivate into the law body of the Primordial Demon God? If the old man remembers correctly, this cultivation method has been lost for at least 70 or 80 thousand years! Where are you from? The method found?"


    Su Yan said: "What is my origin is not important, what is important is what are you doing here?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the old man in white showed an incredible expression. What surprised him even more was Su Yan''s attitude, who had no respect for him!


    "You are so courageous, do you know the identity of the old man? Kneel down in front of the old man immediately, otherwise the old man will definitely sanction you here!" The white-clothed old man was already very upset by Su Yan''s sword. After Su Yan''s unruly words, he was even more angry!


    Behind Su Yan, those Qingqiu soldiers who had previously supported and admired Su Yan became worried.


    Because Su Yan was not facing someone else at this time, but the fifth ancestor in the great river!


    The five ancestors represent the highest authority in the world of demon immortals on the endless continent. Once the five ancestors set the tone for something, the demon immortals below will only be executed, and no one dares to defy!


    Although it is said that above the Five Ancestors, there are still three shocking powers hidden in the Tongtian River. These three shocking powers are called the Sanjue, but the Sanjue almost only exists in the legend, and there is really no real knowledge. Over.


    So for the average demon fairy, the authority of the fifth ancestor is no longer challenging.


    At this time, the Lord Qingqiu flew directly to the sky, and she was afraid that if this continued, Su Yan would fight the fifth ancestor. If this kind of thing does happen, no matter from the overall situation or the personal level, it will be very bad.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu smiled and said to the white-clothed old man: "Uncle Feng, it has been three hundred years since you have seen it. Your style seems to be more elegant than before."


    In this kind of tense situation, if you want to mediate, women have a certain advantage, if they are beautiful women, this advantage is even greater.


    It was said that raising his hand and not hitting the smiling face, the white-clothed old man was originally angrily, but after being praised by the leader of Qingqiu, he smiled reluctantly and said: "Qingluo, who is this man who has cultivated the body of the Primordial Demon God? I haven''t seen it, let alone heard of it. Are these corpses on the ground all his work?"


    The Lord Qingqiu fell on the shoulders of the Demon God��s Law Bodies, and said: ��The owner of the Primordial Demon God Law Bodies is Su Yan. He is indeed the top ten strong man who killed Bai Ze, but he is not a bad person, because he is not only my Qing Qiu��s state guest is also my future husband-in-law of Qingluo."


    "What!?" There are many reasons for the white-clothed old man to be surprised. The first is that Su Yan actually killed Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses, and the second is that Qingqiu Country Master personally said that this man would be her husband-in-law.


    "When your aunt ascended the sky and became a god, she passed you the position of the lord of the country. At that time, you seemed to have sworn that you would not marry in this life. Why did you easily violate your oath? This man treats you. What kind of ecstasy soup did you pour?" said the white-clothed old man.


    The Lord Qingqiu originally wanted to answer, but behind the white-clothed old man, the four rays of glow had arrived from far and near!

 Chapter 3465： Celestial Realm

    Chapter 3465: Heavenly Immortal Realm


    A few rays of sunlight have become more and more magnificent, and a powerful aura descended from the sky to the earth!


    The coercion of the fifth ancestor and the rest of the demons were not at the same level.


    This is natural, because the fifth ancestor has already surpassed the level of the earth immortal and entered the realm of the heavenly immortal.


    Although Tianxian and Dixian are only one word behind, the difference in strength is like cloud and mud.


    One of the elders with yellow hair and beard said: "How can the little girl say something angered when she was young?"


    The white-clothed old man turned around and glanced at the yellow-haired and yellow-bearded old man, and there was complete disdain in each other''s eyes.


    But the expression on the face of the old man with yellow hair and beard was extremely happy.


    The five ancestors in the Tongtian River have all arrived at this time!


    And Su Yan also turned around, took in the law body of the Primordial Demon God, transformed into an adult again, and stood beside Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    The Lord Qingqiu seemed to be very familiar with the fifth ancestor, calling all the fifth ancestors uncles.


    Su Yan knew from a glance that the aunt of the Qingqiu country lord was also the previous generation of the lord, and she was afraid of having a deep friendship with the fifth ancestor.


    The white-clothed old man''s name is Feng Yiping, and he seems to have the blood of a beast and blue bird. He has been a fairy for seven or eight thousand years.


    It stands to reason that the immortals who become the immortals will generally fly to the immortal domain above, and this process is called the road to heaven.


    Why does Tianxian have to ascend to the sky?


    Only because further cultivation needs to smelt the power of the stars and universe for their own use, and practice Xiao Zhoutian in the body like the universe galaxy, in order to achieve the Taoism of the immortal golden immortal.


    Although the power of the stars and universe that can be sensed on this endless continent is less than one-tenth of the immortal realm above, such a big gap can be revealed in the cultivation base in one month, not to mention the thousand or ten thousand years later, this I am afraid that the gap in cultivation level is immeasurable.


    But if you are willing to stay on the endless continent against the norm, you can be an uncle that no one dares to provoke.


    But this kind of thing is really meaningless, it''s just a copy of the tiger-less monkey king in the mountains.


    The heavenly immortals have a great realm advantage over the earth immortals. If you bring a few magic weapons from the upper immortal realms to the world, it will be very difficult for even the famous earth immortals with excellent inheritance to defeat them.


    So Su Yan didn��t think much of these five ancestors. No matter what the reason, they already had the cultivation base of Celestial Immortals, but they stayed on the endless continent. Not to mention how much progress had been made in the cultivation base, they were able to maintain their original state without regressing. It is already very difficult.


    After all, practicing this thing is like riding a boat against the current.


    After seeing the ceremony, the Lord Qingqiu and the fifth ancestor said: "Which side did the five uncles come today? Qingqiu or Baize? Or is it that no one will stand, just come forward and say peace?"


    Feng Yiping, the white-clothed old man, said: "We got the news that Bai Ze suddenly invaded Qingqiu. Originally thought it was just the friction in the border area as before, so it went. Unexpectedly, the old man��s apprentice had heard the news that Bai Ze Ze is fighting a war to destroy the country! We can''t sit and watch Qingqiu being destroyed by Bai Ze, so we will kill them together. I want to see the face of our old ghosts and let Bai Ze retreat..."


    "Is that so?" Qingqiu Country Lord laughed, and under the smile of flowers, it made people feel so beautiful. The first beauty of the monster clan is definitely not a vain name.


    The yellow-haired old man said: "Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses have all been killed! Old ghost, your apprentice is inconspicuous, right? Now it is clear that Qingqiu wants to kill Bai Ze completely. How did he completely reverse it?"


    Feng Yiping said angrily: "Your apprentice lacks heart and soul! Your whole family lacks heart and soul!"


    The yellow-haired old man naturally refused to follow him and said angrily: "Feng Yiping, your surname is Feng, so your whole family is crazy!"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, these two guys were in the realm of heavenly immortals, and their cultivation skills were not compromised.


    Whether it is Bai Ze or Qingqiu''s strong below, looking at the two of the five ancestors like this is like a shrew cursing the street, the image of the tall and incomparable grandmaster strong in the heart is already on the verge of disillusionment.


    After the two quarreled for a while, the other three of the five ancestors came forward to make peace, which was considered to have stopped the quarrel temporarily.


    After finally calming down, Qingqiu Country Master said: "Baize really wanted to destroy Qingqiu, but with Su Yan, we assembled and killed a wave. This war was initiated by Baize, and we did it. It''s just the same as Su Yan said-to defend the family and the country!"


    The attitude of the Lord Qingqiu was neither humble nor overbearing. Although she was a woman, she was very decent in front of such a big scene.


    And after listening to the words of the Lord, Qingqiu State also showed an attitude of the same hatred!


    If it weren''t for the five ancestors here, none of Bai Ze''s men would be able to run today, and all of them would have to be accounted for here.


    One of the five ancestors, a rickety old man in Tsing Yi, used a spell to invite the Lord Bai Ze and the main dignitaries to heaven.


    The old man in Tsing Yi said coldly: "What a protector of the country! Bai Ze, do you have anything to say?"


    This old man in Tsing Yi looked very gloomy, and Su Yan couldn''t help asking, "Who is he?"


    The reputation of the five ancestors in the Tongtian River is as high as the sky. Almost all the monster races know something about the five ancestors. Su Yan, like Su Yan, has no idea who the five ancestors are.


    The Lord Qingqiu introduced in Su Yan''s ear softly: "This is the Tsing Yi magic **** Luzhang Weng. The king of Bai Ze has learned spells under his sect for more than 100 years. They have the status of master and apprentice. I��m afraid I won��t be on our side of Qingqiu.��


    Su Yan showed an expression of enlightenment.


    Under the protection of Luzhangweng, the king of Bai Zezhi said: "Half a month ago, this king sent children to Qingqiu as a guest to congratulate the king of Qingqiu for five hundred years. By the way, he said that the two countries have reached a treaty that will never attack. The king did not intend to provoke any disputes or wars, but... the king kindly sent his son to congratulate him, but it was his son��s head who returned! All officials in the mission were also killed! This is Qingqiu��s attitude towards peace. ?"


    The King of Bai Ze continued: "There is also the Moyu Qilin, who was beheaded in the Tongtian River inexplicably! Qingqiu is really deceiving people too much! Otherwise, how could this king please move so much and not ask the dunya? The strong? If you have grudges, don''t retaliate against non-gentlemen! This king also has to do it!"


    "You said we killed the second prince of Bai Ze? Can there be evidence?" Qingqiu Country Master glanced at Su Yan, Su Yan shook his head and said that this was definitely not done by him.


    The Lord Qingqiu was very determined, and Mo Yu Qilin watched Su Yan beheaded.

 Chapter 3466： Su Yans arrogance

    Chapter 3466: Su Yan''s arrogance


    This Moyu Qilin was killed when he was killed. It was no big deal. His death under Su Yan''s sword could only be said to be inferior to humans, but the second prince of Bai Ze needed a good explanation.


    On that day, Su Yan defeated the second prince in the capital and all the masters in the mission were in front of everyone. After that, Su Yan followed the country lord to the tomb at the bottom of the Tongtian River. In theory, there was no time to distract and kill. Ze''s second prince.


    And Su Yan didn''t have the need to do this at all.


    Qingqiu Country Master said: "Don''t think that Qingqiu is a bully! Just splashing sewage can make us subdue! You said that the second prince was killed by us, where is the evidence?"


    The King of Bai Ze was speechless for a while. If he wanted to provide evidence, he could only ask left and right to say: "Invite Mr. Wuming."


    But after searching for a long time in the Baize formation, the unknown figure of the mysterious monk could not be found.


    Obviously, when the fifth ancestor arrived just now, he was still standing next to the King of Bai Ze... How could he disappear in such a short time?


    The powerful Bai Ze panicked for a while. If they could not find out the so-called ��witness witnesses�� named Wuming, they would definitely suffer a loss if they reasoned in front of the Five Patriarchs.


    Only the king of Bai Ze was still gloomy, and there was no change.


    But his heart has sunk to the bottom, knowing that today''s loss will inevitably not be recovered, and I am afraid that he will lose face in front of the five ancestors.


    But as long as I can go back to Baize, all this is fine. Stay in the green hills without worrying about no firewood.


    The leader of Qingqiu said: "Hmph, you can''t find evidence, can you? Can you say that you deliberately splashed dirty water on our Qingqiu side?"


    The words of the Lord Qingqiu triggered a new round of quarrels.


    In Su Yan''s view, this dispute is meaningless.


    The final decision must still be in the hands of the five ancestors.


    The positions of the five ancestors are different, but one thing is certain. They don''t want Bai Ze to destroy the country.


    The five heavenly immortal powerhouses are here, even Su Yan has no choice but to put the King of Bai Ze back.


    Without the strength to sweep the Five Ancestors, the power structure of the Demon Immortal World would definitely not change.


    On this occasion, Qingqiu''s diplomatic rhetoric was very appropriate, and Su Yan didn''t have to worry about it. Qingqiu and Baize''s reconciliation agreement was also a certainty.


    Su Yan originally thought that this was the matter. Unexpectedly, the Luzhangweng asked Su Yan again: "You really didn''t kill the second prince?"


    Lu Zhangweng spoke very gloomy, and at the same time, a powerful murderous aura was threatening Su Yan. He wanted to oppress Su Yan''s state of mind with the realm of a heavenly immortal, creating a situation where the mountains stood still.


    If Su Yan couldn''t hold up in front of his coercion, he might tell the truth.


    Who is Su Yan? He is supported by the immortal emperor''s state of mind. Even if Lu Zhangweng exhausts his strength, it is impossible to exert substantial pressure on Su Yan.


    But even so, Su Yan still had great dissatisfaction in his heart. Now he is really bullied by a dog, and a little fairy dares to be so rampant in front of him.


    As Su Yan was about to speak, the Lord Qingqiu had already stopped in front of Su Yan.


    She knew that Su Yan was arrogant and upright, no one would be afraid.


    Even the five ancestors can''t do excessive things in front of Su Yan, otherwise I''m afraid that conflicts will erupt!


    Qingqiu Kingdom said: "Of course the second prince was not killed by Su Yan. From the second prince to Qingqiu, Su Yan was with Gu and stayed there for a while. Uncle Deer, you said that the second prince was killed by him. Didn''t you mean that Gu killed the second? An accomplice of the prince?"


    At this point, the Lord Qingqiu made it clear that he would protect Su Yan to the end.


    The yellow-haired old man immediately said: "Old Lu, don''t talk about it. Chingluo''s niece has a rare man. If you add a mess next to you, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being mad at you!"


    The Lord Qingqiu laughed again and introduced to Su Yan: "This is Uncle Cat, don''t look at him as mighty and majestic. In fact, he is a lynx who has cultivated into a spirit."


    The yellow-haired old man said helplessly, "Little niece, you are not getting married yet, so you are telling me how short I am. It''s really a girl."


    Su Yan''s expression eased slightly.


    Luzhang Weng stood on Bai Ze''s side, and the yellow-haired old man was on their side. There are three other ancestors who can''t see the tendency.


    But the Luzhang Weng went on to say: "The old man remembered one more thing. A few days ago, the old man��s nephew, the Master Shenyin, asked the old man to borrow a magic weapon, saying that he was going to deal with a sword fairy in Qingqiu. The old man was still there. Doubt, what sword fairy in Qingqiu needs the Five Elements Profound Yellow Pagoda to suppress? Is it possible that the sword repairer Shenyin wants to deal with is... you?"


    Lu Zhangweng''s gaze became sharp again, looking towards Su Yan.


    Luzhangweng''s eyes contained extremely powerful mental power, as if he wanted to see through Su Yan at once!


    If the Immortal King was here, it would be possible to see some of Su Yan''s hole cards.


    Lu Zhang Weng is nothing more than a mere celestial being. Doing so will only make Su Yan laugh at him even more.


    Su Yan would have forgotten about the matter of God''s Hidden Master if Lu Zhangweng hadn''t mentioned it at this time. Since I remembered it, there is nothing to hide.


    The death of the Master Shenyin is just two words bluntly-the skills are not as good as humans, what else can be said?


    On that day, Master Shenyin looked for a few helpers, and borrowed the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda to avenge Su Yan. Later, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian jointly killed all of them.


    Now that five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda is still in Su Yan''s dojo!


    "Master Shenyin has already died. Your five-element Profound Yellow Pagoda is the magic weapon of the immortal realm above, right? It''s a pity that he entrusted non-human beings. Even if he took such a strange treasure, his kind of waste is still a waste!"


    Master Shenyin is the nephew of Luzhangweng, and Su Yan said that Master Shenyin is a waste, which is equivalent to indirectly saying that Luzhangweng is a waste ancestor.


    Just now, Su Yan was very upset at seeing this Luzhangweng. He was only a mere celestial immortal, but he was better than those immortal kings and emperors that Su Yan had seen. He believed that he was invincible in the world.


    "It''s really you?!" Master Shenyin''s voice was already trembling, it was obvious that there was already monstrous anger in his heart, but it was forcibly suppressed.


    Su Yan said: "Naturally it is me. Your Master Nephew, Master Shenyin, is too bad. Although I found several helpers to harass my dojo and protect the magical treasures of the fairyland above, they were all killed by me. "


    "You!" Lu Zhiweng could hardly contain the anger in his heart at this time.


    And the other ancestors stared at Su Yan very surprised.


    Su Yan killed Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses by himself. With such a record, he wanted to kill a Shenyin Master only with one hand.

 Chapter 3467： Celestial end

    Chapter 3467


    Even if the Master Shenyin borrowed the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda from Luzhangweng''s hand, it will not help. Well, this is not the magic weapon of the Master Shenyin. He can''t use his full power. Secondly, the difference in strength between the two sides is not one. A fifth-grade immortal artifact can be polished, and besides, the divine sword in Su Yan''s hand is obviously not a low-end product.


    Su Yan not only has an impressive record and amazing talent, but more importantly, he has no fear at all when facing his ancestors like Luzhang Weng!


    This made the rest of the ancestors feel what is called the fear of the young!


    Perhaps soon, Su Yan''s edge will be able to surpass all of them!


    Su Yan went on to say: "Oh, I remembered one thing. When Master Shenyin dealt with me, he spoke a lot of big words. He couldn''t do anything to let me die without a place to be buried. It is extremely powerful. I still admire this point. I don''t know if the magical skill of this mouth can be in the same line?"


    Lu Zhangweng''s expression became more gloomy after hearing Su Yan''s sarcastic words, and said, "Do you really think that the Lord Qingqiu is protecting you, so the old man dare not move you?"


    The uncle cat laughed loudly and said, "Old Lu, is this Su Yan wrong? The disciples under your school are really sparse, but they are extremely capable of bragging by your name. "


    With a worried expression on the face of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, she gently pulled Su Yan, her meaning was very clear, and she hoped that Su Yan would not excessively irritate the deer stick guest.


    In other words, his Luzhangke is in the realm of heavenly immortals, and he is also a recognized ancestor of the demon race. He must speak face in front of people. If Su Yan prevents him from coming to stage, the final thing may be difficult to end!


    But Su Yan didn''t respond, or said he didn''t want to react at all. A demon in the realm of Heavenly Immortal is not worthy of Su Yan''s fear, even if it is just a little bit.


    Lu Zhang Weng didn''t dare to get angry with the yellow-haired old man who was also the fifth ancestor, so he completely wrote this resentment on Su Yan''s head, and he wished to kill Su Yan now!


    The uncle cat teased and said: "Old Lu, don''t you want to bully the small with big things? Su Yan is a rising star. You have been practicing Taoism for ten thousand years. If you plan to do something with him, it will make people laugh. What about Big Tooth!"


    Indeed, if Luzhangweng made a direct shot, he would have planned to bully him, even if he won Su Yan, others would only call him stingy.


    Moreover, this uncle cat was clearly on the side of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, and he would be allowed to attack Su Yan.


    Lu Zhangweng''s current strength indeed surpasses Su Yan, but there is still a great deal of uncertainty in this matter.


    Therefore, Lu Zhangweng only said in a gloomy tone: "That also depends on his failure to go to the Dao! If he admits his mistake on this matter, the old man can forget the blame."


    Uncle Cat smiled, meaning that even if Su Yan lowered his head to admit his mistake, even if it passed, Lu Zhangweng died of his nephew, and there was no place to vent the nameless fire.


    This incident is not a disadvantage.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the average Yaozu, bowing to the fifth ancestor is not a shame.


    But in Su Yan''s view, that''s not the case!


    Su Yan I smiled arrogantly, when did he offer tea to admit that he missed it? What a joke!


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Lu Zhang Weng, you are nothing but the end of the heavens, hiding in the Tongtian River and barely maintaining a realm of heavenly immortals. None of the monsters here have been to the upper fairyland. There are so many masters, you are the last of the celestial beings on the tail of the crane, so they respect you, but I know you are the least influential existence among the celestial beings, and any celestial being can hang you up and fight."


    Su Yan was telling the truth, but the most hurtful thing in the world was almost the truth!


    At this moment, not only Luzhangweng, but the other four ancestors also changed their faces, because what Su Yan said was almost the most painful thing in their hearts!


    Smelting the power of the stars and universe on this endless continent, the speed is only one-tenth of the immortal realm above, and they can be blessed if there is no immortal. They are indeed far inferior to the heavenly immortals above, and it is not wrong to say that the immortal is the last!


    But it depends on who said it...


    Lu Zhang Weng clenched his fists, wishing to kill Su Yan now!


    And the country lord Qingqiu was a little pale at this time, but she still couldn''t stop Su Yan.


    Just listen to Su Yan continue: "I don''t know what is so rampant about the devil like you, your master nephew, the Master Shenyin, who robbed the girl and hit him, didn''t kill him the first time, only cut him off. He was lucky with one arm, and the second time he came to the door automatically, and with the magic weapon of the fairyland above, he was no match for me. It was simply that he was too bad at all, but seeing you as an elder is also a low-level character, he is relieved. No wonder you can teach such a useless disciple."


    He Luzhangweng had deliberately revealed the incident, and in his opinion, the confession of tea was to bring both sides down the steps.


    Lu Zhangweng''s black face was flushed with anger, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan''s speech would be so contending!


    Every word Su Yan said made him angry!


    No one can stop him now, no matter who dares to stop him, he will definitely kill him together!


    This Su Yan is too mad! How dare to scold him in such a full view!


    If he can''t teach him severely today, I''m afraid he will have no face to be one of the Five Patriarchs!


    Lu Zhangweng angrily retorted and said with a smile: "Very good! In these thousands of years, you are the first person to dare to speak so loudly in front of the old man! If the old man does not teach you a lesson, you may not know what is called heaven and earth. !"


    Su Yan had no fear at all, and said proudly: "Lu Zhangweng, you can''t threaten me. Is the celestial immortality so great? My Su Mou can break into the celestial realm in a year at most! As long as you don''t kill here today If you lose me, I will definitely take you first in a year!"


    "One year? You really laughed off the old man''s big teeth," Lu Changweng said, "Although you have already cultivated in the early stage of the Eighth Layer of Earth Immortal, do you know how many passes between the Earth Immortal and the Heavenly Immortal? The Nine Heavens of the Earth Immortals have just begun! None of these passes has been able to break through in just one year since ancient times!"


    Su Yan said, "I''m not the same as you mediocrities. Don''t look at me with a wasteful eye. Luzhangweng, if you want to do it, I advise you to do it as soon as possible, because I can definitely cut your head off with one sword in a year! "


    Luzhangweng��s rickety body seemed to shrink again, and then said: "Su Yan, you are really good. The old man has lived in Tongtian Dahe for thousands of years. You are the first person who dares to be so disrespectful in front of the old man. If the old man doesn��t impose sanctions on you, I can��t justify it! But... if the old man kills you now, it would be a confession and say that the old man is afraid of you!"


    "So today, the old man will use three moves with you. If you can survive these three moves, then it is your good fortune! The old man will take your life after a year!"

 Chapter 3468： Water Dragon Tianhe

    Chapter 3468: Water Dragon Tianhe


    Lu Zhangweng''s attitude is very arrogant, and these three tricks reveal a strong domineering attitude!


    But this domineering attitude seemed to other monsters to be a matter of course.


    Luzhangweng is the fifth ancestor in the great river of Tongtian. His disciples are all over the world. I don''t know how many demons have heard him teach the Fa, but Su Yan is at best a fledgling.


    Although a record of killing Bai Ze''s top ten powerhouses is very proud, it is not equal to the fifth ancestor.


    From Lu Zhangweng''s point of view, even if Su Yan was the talent of the peerless Tianjiao, now it is only an earth immortal cultivation base.


    The gap between the earth immortal and the heavenly immortal is really huge, and a monk who is huge enough to the realm of earth immortal can''t imagine it!


    Since he already has the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal realm, if he can''t manage even a postnatal earth immortal, if this matter is spread out, I am afraid that people will laugh out loud!


    Lu Zhang Weng has always valued his reputation very much, and he will never allow his reputation to be stained!


    This battle is a battle to bet on fame.


    Su Yan also understood that Luzhangweng would be his strongest enemy after landing in the immortal world, and these three tricks were not so easy to deal with.


    After all, even if Lu Zhang Weng is a celestial immortal, his cultivation base has overshadowed Su Yan today.


    But when facing such a powerful enemy, Su Yan''s courage was even more aroused!


    Although the enemy is strong, Su Yan has no sense of fear. Instead, he said, "Do you think that three moves can take me down? You have a high regard for your ability. If you can''t do it later, you will be fourth. Wouldn''t it be a ridicule to make people laugh at the fifth move?"


    Lu Zhang Weng was so angry that his whole body was about to tremble. If it hadn''t been for the yellow-haired old man to stop him, he would have already acted on Su Yan.


    The yellow-haired old man didn��t conceal his appreciation for Su Yan at all, and said directly: ��Lu Zhang Weng, this old boy, has not been popular to this level. Boy, you have to say that your skills are true. It''s not small. But can you really catch him with three tricks? You have to think about it, the celestial immortal is also a celestial being."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t talk about the three tricks, even 30 tricks. He can''t help me. The last is the last, it''s not worthwhile."


    Luzhangweng has been completely irritated by Su Yan, and he heard the words "the last of the gods" is extremely harsh!


    He is one of the five ancestors in the great river of the sky. He has always presided over the situation here and accepted the worship of thousands of demons. He has never been so insulted before anyone!


    Since both parties had no opinion, the sky soon handed it over to Su Yan and Luzhangweng.


    Although he had stepped aside, there was a strong worry in the eyes of the Qingqiu country lord. Su Yan just smiled lightly, and then said to the Qingqiu country lord: "I have nothing to worry about, Su Xingping, I never do anything completely uncertain. "


    The Lord Qingqiu reluctantly said: "You are careful about everything, if you really can''t hold it... it doesn''t matter if you surrender and give up. Gu will naturally help you and Uncle Deer intercede."


    And the Lord Bai Ze and many dignitaries and Su Yan have blood feuds. Of course, they hope that Su Yan will be punished by Lu Zhangweng.


    Before this battle started, the two camps had become very tense.


    Feng Yiping, the white-clothed old man, asked the yellow-haired old man: "Old ghost, who do you think can win?"


    The yellow-haired old man said: "What is the problem with you? The gap between the heavenly immortal and the earthly immortal realm is so big, how can there be suspense about the outcome of this battle?"


    Feng Yiping shook his head and said: "This Su Yan is not an ordinary person. The Primordial Demon God Law Body, which has been lost for 70,000 years, has also been cultivated to the realm of Xiaocheng. The techniques he used and the true breath he cultivated are all The type he has never seen before, and his sword, must be some ancient treasure..."


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s very likely that his inheritance came from the upper fairyland, just like Qingluo. A character like him cannot be treated as an ordinary fairy."


    Another old ancestor interrupted and said: "Even if he has such great abilities and the gap between realms is so great, how he can smooth the gap, the old man can''t think of it even if he wants to break his head. Have you ever seen such a powerful one? The immortal?"


    At this moment, the four ancestors collectively were silent, because none of them had ever seen such an earth fairy.


    In fact, according to legend, the earth immortal who has the flesh body can be equal to the heavenly immortal.


    However, it is rare to have seen one in the flesh for tens of thousands of years. If there is such an existence, all the immortal realms above will be boiled. It will definitely not be so silent and unknown, and it will not be the existence they have come into contact with.


    Even if the ancestors wanted to break their heads, they definitely did not think that Su Yan had really entered the immortal world as a saint in flesh, and also killed the envoy to conceal the news.


    Another white-clothed ancestor said: "Lu Changweng''s eyes are very decisive this time, and his murderous aura is almost boiling. He has not been so angry with his self-cultivation in these thousands of years. It seems that he will definitely not have any subordinates this time. Be merciful, if Su Yan is allowed to survive under his hands, I am afraid I am sorry for his name as Tsing Yi Fashen."


    As the ancestors spoke, Luzhangweng twisted his hand with a magic trick, and then monstrous mana poured out from Luzhangweng''s hands, but this mana was not directly used to deal with Su Yan, but directly flew into the sky!


    In the dark, there is also a power that echoes the power of Luzhangweng...


    Others may not understand it, but Su Yan already understands it at this time. Lu Zhangweng is summoning his five-element black and yellow pagoda!


    The Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda fell at the foot of Su Yan''s dojo mountain, at least seven hundred miles away, and the pagoda would not be able to fly for a while.


    Then Luzhangweng changed another magic trick. The boundless mana had already condensed in the sky, and finally turned into a giant water dragon staring at Su Yan!


    Why is this water dragon called a giant, because just a dragon head is several miles large, and the entire dragon body is in the air, as if a Tianhe suddenly appeared in the sky!


    The technique used by Luzhangweng is indeed the same as that of Master Shenyin, but the strength of Luzhangweng is more than one level stronger!


    This water dragon contains powerful dragon energy, completely covering the surrounding ten li.


    Even if they weren''t the target that Luzheweng was going to deal with, those demon celestial beings who stood by and watched the battle inevitably had a strange feeling of nowhere to escape!


    This kind of power has indeed surpassed the scope that ordinary immortals can understand, and there is no way to resist it.


    If this water dragon is used to deal with them, they can only stand here and close their eyes and wait for death.


    Lu Zhang Weng only used this condensed but unspoken move to clearly explain that there is an insurmountable gulf between heaven and earth immortals in strength!


    How would Su Yan deal with such a shocking spell?


    Is it possible to fall under these three tricks?

 Chapter 3469： Shocking

    Chapter 3469


    The Lord Qingqiu said with great worry on the side: "Uncle Cat, you have to help others. They are just such a double-educated husband. You don''t want to be a widow before they get married, right?"


    The yellow-haired old man wondered: "Since he is not married yet, how can you call him your husband?"


    The Lord Qingqiu became embarrassed, really embarrassed, but she was even more worried about Su Yan''s safety.


    The ancestor next to her said, "Little Nizi Qingluo has completely moved Fanxin, I''m afraid she has cooked rice with Su Yan."


    The Lord Qingqiu didn''t know how to refute for a while, and his face became more and more red, like a ripe red apple.


    The yellow-haired old man said helplessly: "If there is a chance..."


    The ancestor next to him interrupted: "Su Yan can say that we are all celestial beings, and of course you are included. Although this kid is talented, he is too arrogant! How can he do without a lesson?"


    The yellow-haired old man was astonished for a moment, and then said in a very high voice: "Her arrogant and arrogant, what''s the matter with a young man who is a little arrogant? If he has three long and two short, wouldn''t Qing Luo be a widow? Qing Luo is Lao Zi Looking at the grown-up, I can only say that this kid has a deep blessing, and he has become a Taoist couple with Qingluo. If it is not for Qingluo''s face, I will not bother to care about him. If his life is in danger, The old man can only knock him unconscious and bring him over."


    The Lord Qingqiu really became ecstatic and said, "Thank you Uncle Cat."


    It seems that even the Lord Qingqiu is not very optimistic that Su Yan can survive these three moves.


    The giant water dragon in the sky can easily defeat Qingqiu or Baize''s troops of the whole country. Such a spell is used to deal with only one person, which is actually very interesting.


    Lu Zhangweng''s purpose for doing this is also very simple, but to kill Su Yan in these three tricks, it doesn''t help him at all.


    Lu Zhangweng was satisfied with Su Yan''s total despair before he died.


    However, Lu Zhangweng''s idea is really naive...


    Su Yan hadn''t seen a big scene, how could he be desperate because of the magic of a small water system, even Su Yan was not surprised, his face was extremely calm.


    It was as if someone else was waiting to face this terrible spell.


    Su Yan''s indifference also caused Lu Zhangweng''s strong dissatisfaction, and the water dragon''s coercion and dragon energy were further strengthened, making the monsters who watched the battle had to avoid even further!


    Facing the water dragon in the sky, Su Yan just said, "Is this your first move? Luzhangweng, if you say that you are a fairy tale, you really have the ability to be a fairy tale, just a little dragon, you think you can scare Fell me?"


    After speaking, Su Yan suddenly burst into a stronger dragon energy, and then Su Yan appeared black and jade dragon scales, turning into a battle armor!


    On the helmet of the battle armor, a pair of horns unique to the dragon also appeared.


    Su Yan at this time is completely different from his previous aura!


    The battle body of the Immortal Dragon God is divided into seven layers. Su Yan has already cultivated the first layer of the dragon transformation to Dzogchen, and the dragon spine has almost been trained.


    At this time, his physical body possessed the power of a hundred-headed dragon elephant, and only the power was concerned, even those monster races with the blood of ancient alien beasts were far from his opponents!


    After the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body was completely revealed, under the intimidation and oppression of Luzhangweng''s powerful spells, Su Yan only felt that his heartbeat also became faster.


    In this level of combat, it is good to maintain proper tension. Under proper tension, the muscles and body feel the best, react the fastest, and have the highest concentration.


    Luzhangweng''s coercion is indeed very useful, at least Su Yan even omitted the warm-up exercise, and immediately put his body into a combat state under stress.


    There was a dragon chant in the sky, and the huge water dragon opened its mouth and swallowed it towards Su Yan!


    It''s just that a dragon head is big enough to cover the sky! The terrifying coercion also descended with the water dragon!


    For a while, the sky and the earth seemed to have fallen into the ice cellar!


    The power of this spell is more terrifying than everyone imagined!


    But what happened next, no one could think of!


    Even the four ancestors who were watching the game were stunned at the same time, they almost doubted whether their eyes were a problem.


    They saw that Su Yan didn''t care about the water dragon in the sky at all, but directly attacked Luzhangweng!


    Su Yan drew his sword as fast as lightning. Only a purple electric light flashed by the naked eye, Su Yan and the sword had already rushed out. The speed was as fast as the speed of the fairy sword flying!


    At this extreme speed, the physical body has to endure unimaginable pressure, but this is just a trivial matter for Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God Battle Body!


    Everyone thought that Su Yan would use his own method to forcefully break the water dragon in the sky. Who would have expected that Su Yan didn''t treat this water dragon as a target!


    At first glance, it really seemed incredible.


    But if you think about it carefully, Su Yan''s approach is the most reasonable and the only reasonable way!


    Rather than dealing with difficult spells, it is better to deal with the operator himself.


    As expected, Su Yan''s mind was much more transparent than ordinary people, and he was not at all intimidated by the terrifying water dragon in the sky, let alone angry because of the verbal conflict.


    From beginning to end, Su Yan maintained a very peaceful state of mind, so he could make such a calm decision!


    The spells in the sky can be activated very quickly, and the water dragon can be activated extremely fast, but compared to the speed of Su Yan''s sword, it is simply a snail crawling!


    This spell is very powerful, but before the spell is reached, Su Yan''s sword is about to pierce the throat of Luzhangweng among the lightning and flint!


    It is true that there is a huge gap in the cultivation base between the Heavenly Immortal and the Earth Immortal, but after Su Yan''s sword is killed with a strong sword aura, even the Heavenly Immortal can''t resist it!


    If he is stabbed by Su Yan, I am afraid that his entire head will be shaved off!


    In such a dangerous situation, even Jinxian would be terrible!


    A careless one will end up in death!


    Su Yan''s sword is too fast, so fast that it doesn''t make any sense at all.


    At this moment, Luzhangweng had no choice but to desperately squeeze out another technique, and then a huge red flower was bloomed in front of Luzhangweng!


    This huge red flower blocked Su Yan''s sword path, isolating the space between Lu Zhang Weng and Su Yan!


    Although it''s only a foot apart, the distance between them is the so-called End of the World!


    The space on both sides was cut off by this red flower that suddenly appeared!


    And Su Yan''s sword light also pierced this red flower in the blink of an eye!


    Countless magnificent petals fell, this sword still failed to kill Luzhang Weng!

 Chapter 3470： Edge of defeat

    Chapter 3470: Edge of defeat


    The rest of the monsters who watched the battle only felt that they had completely lost the understanding of this battle.


    What''s the matter with this Te Niang? Facing Lu Zhang Weng, one of the five ancestors, Su Yan almost completed the counter-kill in the first move? !


    Lu Changweng was in shock, but saw an edge like ice and snow appeared on the barrier between the two separated spaces!


    Su Yan''s sword penetrated countless petals and tore through the barrier of isolation, still stabbing him in front of him!


    How is this possible? !


    Lu Zhang Weng used a trick to bloom the flowers on the other side, and has forcibly isolated the space between him and Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s sword was blocked by Bi An Hua, and the sword power had been dissipated by at least 80%. With only 20% of the sword power left, could it pierce the barrier between two different spaces?


    Lu Zhang Weng only felt the cold on the sword''s edge, and his whole body became stiff involuntarily.


    And the white sword''s edge was still stabbing forward.


    With only a few cents, this sword can pierce the body of Luzhangweng!


    Luzhangweng retreated to the rear as if waking up from a dream, and widened the distance between him and Jianfeng.


    But Jianfeng''s momentum and might finally reached its end.


    Staring at this sword, Luzhang Weng was shocked both physically and mentally. Su Yan''s swordsmanship was so terrifying!


    If this sword wasn''t for him to resist, I''m afraid it would have disappeared!


    This sword can pierce Luzhangweng''s body with a slight difference, and just a moment later, the giant water dragon on the zenith has already smashed down!


    After the giant water dragon fell, the situation turned again!


    For the power of this water dragon spell, Lu Changweng is extremely confident. The surname Su did not make a contribution with this sword just now, so he is destined to never have another chance.


    The huge water dragon surrounded Su Yan. At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh. Although the sword was only a minute away, it still failed.


    On the battlefield, sometimes this slight difference can determine the final result!


    After Su Yan was surrounded by the water dragon, he was under strong water pressure all over!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body, his endurance was much higher than that of ordinary immortals, and he would be crushed into meat sauce at the moment he was swallowed by the water dragon.


    Even though his life was safe, Su Yan looked very uncomfortable.


    Su Yan''s situation was as if someone was suddenly thrown from the air to the bottom of the sea, and the pressure around him increased by a hundredfold in an instant!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that the bones and muscles of his whole body seemed to be hammered with a heavy hammer, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated while he was dizzy.


    There was a sweet sensation in the throat, but Su Yan suppressed it forcibly, and then he didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Changweng spoke with a great tone, but he still had some real skills.


    This is the consequence of the slight difference just now, and it wouldn''t be the case if a sword could kill the Deer Stick Weng just now.


    Seeing Su Yan sinking into the water dragon Tianhe, Lu Zhangweng''s heart settled a little, but he still did not dare to neglect.


    Su Yan''s sword power is too strong, definitely not the type that can be sent casually. You need to be careful!


    Suddenly, the sound of dragon chants in Tianhe resounded through the sky!


    Lu Zhang Weng only saw that the sword front in front of him suddenly reunited his sword energy, he couldn''t help but want to take a shot to protect himself, but at the last moment he forcibly held it back.


    Because he and Su Yan made a three-stroke agreement, if he uses one more spell, all these three strokes will be reached.


    But this time after Su Yan''s sword light recondensed, the primary goal was not Luzhang Weng, but to get out of trouble.


    The condensed sword light waved upwards!


    Su Yan''s condensed sword aura was also extremely strong this time, the invisible barrier between the void was forcibly cut open by Su Yan with a sword, and countless golden lightning appeared between the cracks in the space!


    Later, Bi''an Hua and the huge water dragon Tianhe in the sky were cut in the middle by this sword!


    It is not surprising that the other shore flower dissipated in the air, but what was strange was that the water dragon couldn''t heal for a long time after being cut open by Su Yan with an unstoppable sword energy!


    Water can be molded into any shape.


    Cut water with a sword, and water can no longer shape, what a realm it takes!


    "One sword breaks ten thousand magic?!" Lu Zhangweng realized that he had underestimated Su Yan before!


    This is something that can only be done by the sword repairman who has entered the Tao!


    Lu Zhangweng saw that Su Yan had already cultivated the Primordial Demon God Dharma Body, so he simply thought that Su Yan was a monk of the Demon Dao. He did not realize that the Primordial Demon God Dharma Body was just a skill that Su Yan did not use frequently.


    Lu Zhang Weng became more and more frightened after the battle, and those demon celestials who watched the battle discovered that even in the battle of slaughtering the eight powerful Bai Ze by one person, Su Yan did not use his full strength.


    At best, it''s a small test!


    At the beginning of this battle, everyone thought that the result was already doomed. Luzhangweng had an overwhelming advantage in strength, but who knew that such a wave would happen after the beginning!


    The water dragon in the sky couldn''t be healed for a long time, and Su Yan also escaped from the sky!


    Lu Zhangweng had already understood that if the spell of the water dragon Tianhe were broken, his situation would be very dangerous, and the three-stroke bet would undoubtedly be defeated!


    So Luzhangweng folded his hands together, and boundless mana poured out from him!


    The water dragon in the sky that had been cut off by Su Yan from the middle was forcibly restored under the urge of powerful mana.


    Although the sword can break the law, it is just like the relationship between the five elements'' mutual generation and mutual restraint. Although gold can conquer wood, if the power of wood is ten or a hundred times that of gold, it may not be able to conquer wood if the gold is exhausted.


    Lu Zhangweng is doing this now, relying on his own immortal essence to be more than ten times thicker than Su Yan, he unscrupulously poured out his own immortal essence!


    The cracks in the space in the sky are getting bigger and bigger, and the sky is full of the water dragon, Tianhe and Jianguang!


    And the stalemate between Su Yan and Luzhangweng has become longer and longer!


    The appearance of this scene is really unexpected to everyone, no one would have thought that such a well-matched scene would appear in this battle...


    The pure Yang breath in Su Yan''s body was all guided to the sword, and a purple beam of light also rushed into the sky. This time Mowen''s sword light was no longer a faint purple, but turned into a strong purple!


    In the stalemate between the two sides, a mysterious aura came from outside the sky.


    After sensing this breath, Lu Zhangweng''s heart burst into ecstasy.


    It is the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda that he just summoned is coming!


    In such a stalemate, the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda is the key to breaking the game!


    Luzhangweng quietly changed the printing method of his right hand, a powerful black light appeared after Tianyu, and directly enveloped Su Yan, and then the pagoda severely suppressed Su Yan!


    This five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda is the final blow of Luzhangweng!


    Success or failure is all blocked by this move. If this move can''t suppress Su Yan, then his three-way bet will be defeated.

 Chapter 3471： Devil is born from the heart

    Chapter 3471: Devil is born from the heart


    Facing the forcible suppression of the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda, Su Yan directly summoned a three-hundred-zhang primordial demon **** law body.


    The Primordial Demon God''s Law Body, with three heads and six arms, moved upwards together, and fiercely resisted the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda!


    The five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda is used in the hands of Luzhangweng and used in the hands of the Master Shenyin, and its power is not the same.


    Su Yan only felt that there was the coercion of Mount Tai, and this coercion was still gradually increasing.


    Lu Zhangweng sneered and said, "Today is your death date! The old man misread your strength, so he used two wrong tricks, but the third trick, the old man can��t use it wrong, he will definitely suppress you today. this!"


    Su Yan said: "The Primordial Demon God''s Law Body can carry the barking sky deep on its back, tearing apart the stars of the universe, what are you, you are only a celestial immortal, and you want to suppress me?"


    The words "the last of the gods" really stung Luzhangweng''s self-esteem, making him furious.


    Then Luzhangweng desperately recited the spell, and the pressure on the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda became even stronger!


    A layer of dragon scale battle armor also appeared on Su Yan''s Demon God Law. This was the result of the fusion of the Primordial Demon God Law Body and the Immortal Dragon God War Body!


    Not only has it added a layer of dragon scale protection, but its strength has also increased a lot, and it has a strong resilience that it did not have before.


    The muscles of the Primordial Demon God began to bleed after tearing, but they began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    After the recovery, the battle body has more power than before!


    This is the benefit of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body. Every time it is injured or reaches a certain limit, as long as the host can withstand it and does not shrink, it will usher in a breakthrough and even evolution!


    And after seeing the constant tearing and constant recovery of the arm of the Primordial Demon God, all the demon celestial beings were also stunned. This was a powerful ability that everyone dreamed of.


    "What kind of resilience is this!" Feng Yiping exclaimed, "I''m afraid Luzhangweng has no chance of winning..."


    "How is this possible, he is a god, how could he lose to a land god?"


    Feng Yiping said: "Have you forgotten? There are three tricks between them. Now the three tricks have been exhausted. Unless Lu Zhangweng uses the fourth trick, how can he help Su Yan? Now Feng Yiping is constantly consuming Your own mana is just trying to hold back and not admit defeat. You should also be able to see that it can''t suppress Su Yan at all by relying on the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda."


    The yellow-haired old man said: "The Deer Stick Weng is really thick-skinned, and he has to use a huge immortal element to conquer the opponent. This is no longer a change in tactics. If the five-element black and yellow pagoda continues to input immortal elements, it can continue. This scene ended , Even if Su Yan loses, it is still a glorious defeat. Luzhangweng is also brazen when he wins!"


    Another old ancestor said coldly: ""So what, Lu Zhang Weng will never be defeated! If he loses, his reputation will be wiped out and we will be implicated. "


    These ancestors could see Luzhangweng''s intentions, and of course Su Yan could also see it.


    Luzhangweng''s immortal yuan was more than ten times that of Su Yan. If he continues to consume like this, Su Yan may not be Luzhang''s opponent.


    Now that this point has been reached, Su Yan always doesn''t want to fail at the last moment.


    At this time, you can only use the taboo power.


    That is to combine the power of the Sinking Heaven Halberd with the Primordial Demon God!


    Su Yan has always been very taboo to use the Primordial Demon God and the Sentencing Heaven Halberd together.


    Because these two destructive forces are attracted to each other, it is easy to combine to form a larger force!


    It is a good thing to have a powerful force, but this powerful force is like a hungry beast, and it is definitely not so easy to tame!


    Once these two forces are combined, their ability to corrode the mind will also increase by leaps and bounds. With Su Yan''s state of mind, I am afraid it is not easy to suppress.


    But now, Su Yan has no choice.


    Either turn into ashes in the flames of hell, or be reborn forever!


    Regardless of life or death, it must be brilliant and heroic!


    Suddenly, the purple sword wave turned into a strong blood color!


    At the same time, a violent aura of destruction came into being!


    Most demon celestial cultivators are side sects, and some are still **** magic cultivators, but the **** and cruel aura they cultivated is less than one percent of Su Yan''s.


    At this time, the Primordial Demon God had many sharp thorns, blood and water infiltrated from the dragon scale armor, just like the Demon God who really climbed up from the bottom of hell!


    "Do you think you alone have the magic weapon?" Su Yan''s words echoed coldly in the sky.


    Luzhangweng''s fingers trembled a little, and he couldn''t imagine that the Primordial Demon God''s law body could change like this. Today''s Primordial Demon God is full of madness and destruction. Just looking at him will produce many negative emotions in his mood.


    If there are mortals here, I am afraid that one glance at the Primordial Demon God will plunge into madness.


    The power of the halberd of sin and the law body of the Primordial Demon God are perfectly fused together, and a strong desire to kill and destroy is also directed at Su Yan''s soul!


    At this time, Su Yan saw that the world was full of intense blood!


    The halberd of conviction is like a lion who has been hungry for a long time, and can''t wait to satisfy the desire to kill that has been suppressed for too long!


    And the desire to destroy of the Primordial Demon God itself was combined with the desire to kill of the halberd of sin, and the desire to destroy that was bred was too strong!


    This is not as simple as one plus one equals two, but a geometric increase!


    It really is the power of taboo!


    Su Yan only felt that the whole body was dominated by this force, and almost lost control of the body!


    At this moment, he can only forcefully enter the mind of Gujing Bubo and suppress this monstrous desire to kill!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s spirit became unhappy or unhappy, and all his emotions were drawn away from his body, as if he had become the incarnation of the universe.


    This is the state of mind of the immortal Emperor Peak!


    At this time, in the spiritual world, there was darkness and nothingness around, but Su Yan calmly pinched a **** murderous aura into his hands.


    This group of **** murderous aura struggled violently, just like a living thing!


    This is the fusion of the halberd of the sins and the ancient demon god, a monster with almost its own original consciousness!


    This monster struggled violently in Su Yan''s hands, but no matter how hard it struggles, it cannot escape Su Yan''s restraint!


    If possible, Su Yan really wanted to kill this monster here now, but it was not yet the time.


    This monster actually also integrated the dark side of Su Yan''s original consciousness and the karma accumulated before. Killing it now is equivalent to killing Su Yan himself.


    Just like the black and white sides of gossip, Su Yan himself was the white side of gossip, and the blood-colored monster that merged out represented Su Yan''s dark side.


    Also Su Yan''s demon.

 Chapter 3472： Flip the situation

    Chapter 3472: Turn the Situation


    The so-called devil born from the heart, Su Yan did not expect such a change.


    Investigating the reason, Su Yan only sensed that the Primordial Demon God Law Body and the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing were two taboo forces, but left out the dark side of his own human nature and accumulated karma.


    To be precise, it should be the power of three taboos.


    And these three taboo powers merged together, and Su Yan''s heart demon was born.


    You don''t have to worry too much if you have a heart demon, because the heart demon is an enemy that the immortal has to face. If you can''t defeat the heart demon, you can''t go further on the path of cultivation.


    In the follow-up practice, it is even more necessary to slash the spirits. The so-called slashing is the devil in the heart, which is equivalent to ending with the past self.


    When it is not yet time to slay the spirits, he can only temporarily suppress the heart demon first.


    When Su Yan wanted to defeat the heart demon in the spiritual world, in the external world, the Primordial Demon God also let out a roar, and the sound wave swayed between the sky!


    Although it was just a roar, the five-element Xuanhuang Pagoda above was shaken directly!


    The halo formed by the power of the five elements has also become shocked!


    What a terrifying power this is, just a roar has already shaken the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda!


    After Su Yan came back to his senses and completely mastered this terrifying power, the Primordial Demon God directly pushed the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda away!


    The picture of the Five Elements Profound Yellow Pagoda being torn down in the air is really shocking, but what is even more shocking is that after Su Yan regained his freedom, he killed him directly with the body of the Primordial Demon God!


    Luzhangweng''s first move is the Tianhe Water Dragon, the second move is the blossoming of the flowers on the other side, and the third move is the suppression of the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda!


    These three tricks Su Yan have already passed, and it is considered the victory or defeat!


    However, Su Yan, who had already turned into a god, had already red eyes, and it was impossible to easily let go of the Deer Rod Weng!


    Although he suppressed the newly born heart demon with the mood of the immortal emperor, if he couldn''t vent his monstrous desire to kill, he was afraid that he would be harmed instead.


    Anyway, it is already in this situation now, and I can only vent fiercely on Luzhangweng''s body!


    The Primordial Demon God''s Law Body was extremely powerful, and six magical weapons were thrown at the Deer Rod Weng. The Skeleton Mirror shot a **** brilliance in the air, and countless phantoms of heavenly demon appeared in the **** brilliance!


    Luzhangweng didn''t dare to neglect, he could only deal with it with an authentic magic from the profound door!


    After finally dealing with the magical light of the treasure mirror, the green jade skull has crossed the space to kill!


    Luzhangweng''s left hand changed another Buddhist imprint, and with the imprint of the roar of the lion, he barely forced the green jade skull back!


    The Primordial Demon God had a total of six or six magical artifacts, and these six magical artifacts were killed one by one. Although Luzheweng could deal with it very reluctantly every time, he still resisted it.


    What��s even more powerful is that Luzhangweng uses a variety of different methods, each has a number of ways, and it is definitely not limited to the monster race. It seems that the reputation of his Tsing Yi Dharma God is definitely not casually obtained, but Really have such great ability!


    But his Tsing Yi Dharma God can at best resist the six magical weapons of the Primordial Demon God.


    After the seventh weapon, that is, the conviction halberd, the Luzhang Weng finally couldn''t resist it!


    The conviction halberd is a very terrifying weapon that can absorb the blood of the enemy to strengthen itself.


    To put it simply, the more people Su Yan kills with the conviction halberd, the stronger the conviction halberd!


    But after reaching a certain limit, the Conviction Heaven Halberd will use this power to counterattack the master, so this is an out-and-out murderous soldier. Su Yan will never use it lightly unless he is forced to do so. The power of the conviction day halberd.


    The Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda flew back to help Luzhangweng deal with the conviction halberd!


    But after one encounter, the defense of the Five Elements Xuanhuang Pagoda was seriously cracked!


    Feng Yiping said: "No, this Su Yan is only afraid of being manipulated by the murderous soldier, and only killing thought is left! If we don''t support the old deer, I''m afraid he will not be able to hold it back. Yan beats up blood!"


    The yellow-haired old man said: "All this is the old deer''s own fault. Isn''t it good for him to vomit blood?"


    "Do you think you can stay out of the matter? The Primordial Demon God''s desire for destruction is very strong. He first pacified the old deer, and then we are the one to deal with! That scarlet halberd is weird, not a normal weapon. He absorbed the blood of the old deer, otherwise he will become stronger!"


    Feng Yiping has already seen that the short halberd in the hands of the Primordial Demon God is definitely not an ordinary murderous soldier!


    The fierceness surpasses all the magic soldiers Feng Yi has ever seen in his life! Just looking at it from a distance makes me feel scared!


    Another old ancestor also said: "At this time, we must also abandon our previous suspicions and join forces. First suppress this kid before talking. Why did the demon clan produce such a monster, obviously there is dragon blood, but it is a demon. Means of repair?"


    When this ancestor said this, he looked towards Qingqiu Country''s thoughts profoundly, and said, "Girl Qingluo, you have found yourself a good husband-in-law!"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu was also in a dazed expression at this time. She was also the first time she saw such a terrifying incarnation of the demon god. If it hadn''t been used by Su Yan, she didn''t even know that Su Yan had such a deep knowledge in demon cultivation!


    Moreover, it is really hard to imagine that the leader of Qingqiu, Su Yan, who is so quiet in normal times, would actually practice such a terrifying and murderous exercise!


    "When the magic cultivation reaches this level, it will inevitably affect the mind. The stronger his power, the more paranoid his character will be, and the stronger his desire to kill. The immortal world has not had much magic cultivation in these years, and the second era is over. At the time, Demon Cultivation was almost completely slaughtered, and a small part of it was still lingering and fleeing into the colorless world... Where did he get the Demon Cultivation inheritance? Is it possible that there is any adventure?"


    How can the Lord Qingqiu answer these two questions?


    Su Yan never talked about his own affairs, and Qingqiu Kingdom Lord never asked these things.


    Seeing that the Lord Qingqiu was still confused, the ancestor sighed and said: "Well, our five ancestors join hands, hold on to him first.


    The demon next to him didn''t know what to do when he heard it. When did the five ancestors join forces? This is simply impossible in the legend.


    Does the fifth ancestor actually join forces for Su Yan? So how terrible is Su Yan''s strength?


    These monsters just find it unimaginable!


    Although Luzhangweng can still support it, the initiative of offense and defense has completely changed hands. He can only passively defend at this time, and has no ability to fight back.


    The four ancestors here have already set off, and when the fifth ancestor is about to join forces, a yellow paper talisman comes from the sky.


    This yellow paper talisman drifted down slowly, and the four ancestors looked very solemn when they saw the yellow paper talisman. They did not dare to neglect, and flew up together towards the paper talisman...


    Finally, the yellow paper talisman spread out in the hands of the yellow-haired old man!


    Only a sharp sword was drawn on the paper talisman, and the word "Zhi Ge" was written.


    The words and paintings are strong enough to suffocate the breath!

 Chapter 3473： Stop the war

    Chapter 3473


    The four ancestors spread out this piece of paper, and then looked at each other. They all saw a strong shock in each other''s eyes, and then they all froze in place, without doing anything for a long time.


    Obviously they didn''t expect that a piece of paper talisman would suddenly fall from the sky, and the content of this paper talisman could not be resisted at all.


    I''m afraid that the owner behind this piece of paper talisman is far above the fifth ancestor in terms of strength and prestige...


    "What does the word Zhige mean?"


    "I''m afraid it means letting us stop and not allowing us to embarrass Su Yan."


    "Or does it mean to stop all the disputes here and return everything to the previous state? But the only ones who are still fighting are Su Yan and Luzhangweng. In fact, in a sense, let us not join hands to deal with this. Su Yan mean it?"


    Speaking of this, the four ancestors all took a breath, and the surprise on their faces was really unconcealable. It took a long time before they turned into a sigh, and said, "What the **** is this Su Yan?"


    The four ancestors only felt that they had completely lost sight of Su Yan.


    Judging from the current abilities that Su Yan has shown, I''m afraid he should be a man of great background.


    However, many of the abilities that Su Yan displayed were those that had been cut off in the ancient times, so on the contrary, it was impossible to see what sect and family Su Yan came from.


    But the talent and ability that Su Yan showed was already the rank of the peerless Tianjiao, this kind of hopeful earth immortal, those big forces and sects were unique skills that would not be easily let go.


    What''s more, Su Yanshan''s forehead is also carrying the blood of the ancient dragon!


    Speaking seriously, I''m afraid that in the past 30,000 years, the Monster Race has never seen such a powerful young talent!


    Perhaps the adult above just took a fancy to Su Yan''s point and moved his love for talent, which made them "stop fighting".


    However, this is only the guess of the fifth ancestor. No one can guess the thoughts of the adult above. The so-called Tianxin is unpredictable. The layout of the adult has always been far-reaching, far beyond them.


    The Lord Qingqiu stood beside him and followed him in surprise. This paper talisman floated from the sky, filled with a powerful and mysterious atmosphere. Could it be that there are also gods in the fairyland above that are paying attention here?


    The Lord Qingqiu asked: "Uncle Cat, what is going on with this paper charm?"


    The yellow-haired old man said: "Qingluo, your level is not enough to touch things at this level. After you have also reached the realm of heavenly immortals, you will naturally understand these. It is meaningless to tell you this now. It will make you more troublesome."


    The yellow-haired old man said that, on the contrary, the Qingqiu Lord became more confused, and at the same time he became more curious.


    Over there, Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God''s body had already suppressed Luzhang Weng within a square inch. If it weren''t for many laws to form a barrier, I''m afraid Luzhang Weng would have already died and disappeared!


    The conviction halberd can be regarded as the nemesis of almost all spells. Luzhang Wengkong has the name of the Tsing Yi magic god, and all the thousands of spells he knows have been restrained by Su Yan with the conviction halberd, and all of them cannot be used. Come, the strength is naturally greatly reduced.


    After hitting this level, Luzhangweng was not just as simple as the lack of light on his face, but more importantly, the pride in Luzhang''s heart was crushed by Su Yan!


    His heavenly immortal realm really can''t help a small earth immortal, that''s all, the current situation is that he has been suppressed, and he has been passively beaten!


    Lu Zhangweng sighed, and then he saw the four ancestors suddenly fly into the sky. After several powerful true essences were combined into one strand, they almost shattered the space and forcibly separated Su Yan and Lu Zhangweng who were fighting. !


    These four ancestors summed up, and finally chose to shoot.


    Because the two words "Zhi Ge" written on the paper talisman are only understood literally, it means to stop the fight in front of them, and does not clearly say which side to stand on.


    Now they are just mediating the fight between Su Yan and Luzhangweng based on this understanding.


    The strength of the four ancestors was amazing. After Su Yan was forced to retreat, the three ancestors directly stopped in front of Su Yan.


    The Primordial Demon God incarnation of Su Yan exudes a strong and incomparable aura of destruction, and at the same time the blood-colored halberd in his hand is extremely fierce, even the three ancestors felt a little frightened.


    They were only afraid that Su Yan could not suppress the powerful demon nature at this time and needed to vent the powerful power in the body, so they sent three ancestors to stop Su Yan.


    But this fear did not come true. After being forcibly separated, Su Yan immediately took over the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God. Although the scarlet halberd was still full of strong desire for destruction, it was quickly used by Su Yan. The righteous spirit of asking God Sword was suppressed forcibly.


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t been corroded by the powerful magical nature, these three ancestors couldn''t help showing their surprised expressions.


    It seems that Su Yan''s mental cultivation is so strong that it is far above their expectations.


    At least half of the young geniuses must not be able to contend with such a powerful demon.


    And Feng Yiping directly faced Luzhang Weng and said, "Old Lu, stop, the adult above has already passed on the meaning, look."


    Lu Zhang Weng has always been proud, and after seeing the word "Zhi Ge" on the paper talisman, he looked like a rooster that had lost the battle, and had no plans to shoot.


    Lu Zhangweng understood very well in his heart that the result of today''s battle was that he lost very thoroughly.


    Talking about his and Su Yan��s three-stroke agreement has been regarded as a fiasco. If he were to force a shot here, it would not only anger the other ancestors and the adult above, but also would not cause any harm to Su Yan. Make yourself more ridiculous, nothing more.


    Luzhangweng thought of this, and he really lost all thoughts. He only felt that he had no face to stay here. He was about to increase the freight, but he heard Su Yan said: "Luzhangweng, don��t forget, there is still a year between you and me. At the end of the day, I will definitely go to the Tongtian River to kill you in one year! Just wash your neck and wait!"


    Lu Zhangweng was shocked both physically and mentally. He was shocked by Su Yan''s momentum for a while, and then said after a while, "You just resisted the old man''s three tricks. After a year, the old man will never let you anymore! At that time, you just wanted to be buried in the belly of the fish, huh!"


    Lu Zhang Weng left after talking about driving the clouds, regardless of the other ancestors!


    Seeing Luzhangweng leave with anger, Qingqiu''s momentum was almost boiling!


    No one would have thought that Su Yan could create such a result! This is simply an incredible miracle!


    And more importantly, during the battle just now, Su Yan dared to fight and rush, almost suppressing Luzhang Weng to the point where he couldn''t fight back! It''s really an exciting battle!

 Chapter 3474： Fire in the backyard

    Chapter 3474-Fire in the Backyard


    When the three-stroke agreement was proposed, everyone thought that Su Yan would definitely be defeated, without the slightest chance.


    But now the result is a complete victory! It really boosts morale!


    Moreover, Su Yan and Luzhangweng fought on equal footing, and even almost killed Luzhangweng. He had clearly shown a strong strength close to the fifth ancestor!


    If he and the Lord of the Kingdom match up, then Qingqiu''s prosperity is just around the corner!


    Qu Huanqing proudly said: "There is nothing wrong with Bai Ze. After Mr. Su''s strength has improved, I am afraid that the five ancestors will not be able to protect you. Even if you let you go for the time being today, you will not be able to find anything in the future. Waves!"


    The so-called losers do not lose the battle, Bai Ze''s people may be much worse in strength, but he is reluctant to admit defeat when he speaks of a decision.


    Bai Ze''s right correspondent said: "The death of the second prince can''t just be forgotten. If you really killed Su Yan, we Bai Ze..."


    Before Bai Ze finished speaking on the right side, he saw a cold sword light swept across!


    Then Bai Ze''s right person''s head fell instantly!


    Although Su Yan suppressed the demonic nature in his body at this time, his murderous intention was still terrifying, and his powerful fighting intent had not been completely calmed down. How could he tolerate a mere righteousness of Bai Ze in front of him?


    "Who dares to be such a person anymore?" After Su Yan''s words, there was silence in the sky.


    This is absolute strength and domineering!


    As long as the long sword is in hand, whether you are a prince general or a real immortal, as long as you dare to be presumptuous in front of me, you will lose your head!


    After killing one person, the oppressive killing intent in Su Yan''s heart finally eased a lot.


    I have to say that the power of the combination of the Primordial Demon God Law Bodies and the Sinking Heaven Halberd is really terrifying!


    If these two forces are strictly calculated, they can''t be regarded as originating from the same origin, but they can be so tightly integrated that even Su Yan was a little unexpected.


    However, the use of this terrifying power has to pay a price, that is, Su Yan will lose part of his mind, and it will have a long-term corrosive effect on his mind, and it will nourish Su Yan''s demons.


    Therefore, it is better to use less of this force.


    The four ancestors chose to close one eye to Su Yan''s release of murderous intent. The death of a powerful and powerful person in Bai Ze was nothing important.


    The four ancestors again discussed with the Qingqiu Lord, and it is still to stop all wars.


    It seemed that even the four ancestors did not dare to defy the content on that piece of paper talisman, and the Lord Qingqiu could only push the boat along the way.


    The four ancestors gave Su Yan a meaningful look before they left.


    After the first battle today, Su Yan couldn''t maintain a low profile in the world of the demon.


    All demons must know Su Yan''s reputation!


    After the victory of Qingqiu Banner, the Lord Qingqiu and Su Yan returned to the palace together.


    This time, I was in a mourning attitude when I went out. When I came back, I was already majestic and energetic, and his momentum was completely different from before.


    After the major crisis was resolved, even Su Yan''s expression on his face became a lot more relaxed, while the Lord Qingqiu was talking and laughing around Su Yan, and the atmosphere could be said to be happy and harmonious.


    But when he returned to the door of Wangshou Palace, Su Yan felt a strong murderous aura, and this strong murderous aura came from a woman standing at the entrance of the Red Palace.


    This woman''s red dress was like a fire. After seeing Su Yan and Qingqiu, the killing intent became more intense!


    After seeing the woman in red, Su Yan also felt a little throb, and suddenly sank to the bottom.


    Just because this woman is not someone else, it is Princess Kong Qian.


    After Princess Kong Qian saw Su Yan, she didn''t have any joyful expression, instead her expression became colder and colder, and the murderous aura emanating from her body became stronger.


    The Lord Qingqiu originally followed Su Yan with a smile like a flower, but was so excited by the cold killing intent that he couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Princess Kong Qian''s powerful murderous aura hardly targeted Su Yan, all fell on Qingqiu''s body.


    If you want to speak seriously, this is the first meeting between the Lord Qingqiu and Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Did I show up at an untimely time to disturb you Qingqing and me? Are you very angry, Su Yan? Do you want to drive me away?"


    Only from Princess Kong Qian''s indifferent attitude, Su Yan already knew that her heart was already angry, and the indifference right now was just the tranquility before the storm.


    Princess Kong Qian at this moment is like a dynamite barrel, a single point can cause a huge explosion that is abnormal enough to bury the entire Qingqiu!


    Su Yan stared at Princess Kong Qian without a word, and the wording of explanation was brewing in his heart.


    After he and the leader of Qingqiu Kingdom escaped from the ancient tomb, they were directly transferred five hundred miles away by the formation in the ancient tomb, almost close to the place of the royal capital of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    Immediately afterwards, I encountered Bai Ze''s aggressive invasion of Qingqiu. Qingqiu was in danger, so there was no time to meet Princess Kong Qian.


    Now that the matter has all been resolved, it is a good time to rejoin Princess Kong Qian.


    But Princess Kong Qian would not think so... With her eyesight, she should be able to see at a glance that the aura between Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom is attracted to each other. Obviously, a certain double-rest technique has been cultivated to Xiaocheng. realm.


    After not seeing him for a long time, Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom became a double monk.


    How long she has been with Su Yan, and everyone is aware that Su Yan has never touched her once!


    Isn''t her Princess Kong Qian better than this shameless fox?


    And Princess Kong Qian thought that Su Yan didn''t take her to heart at all. She worried about Su Yan for a long time, and she could not open the door of the main tomb with all her heart. , But in the end saw Su Yan and Qingqiu Country Lord go in and out.


    Not to mention Princess Kong Qian''s extremely arrogant temper and temperament, even a gentle and pleasant woman should be on the verge of exploding at this time.


    Su Yan knew that it was almost impossible to explain this kind of thing to a woman.


    The current situation, in Su Yan''s eyes, is even more difficult than facing the five ancestors in the Tongtian River.


    Because she couldn''t come up with an explanation that would satisfy Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan didn''t say anything for the time being, in order not to aggravate the conflict.


    At this time, instead, the Lord Qingqiu leaned obediently and said, "Sister Kong is good."


    The Lord Qingqiu was lowering her posture in front of Princess Kong Qian. The Lord Qingqiu had indeed said in Su Yan''s ear that it didn''t matter if she was a small child, it was the time to fulfill her promise!


    It''s just that Princess Kong Qian may not agree with this matter. To say that she has a domineering temper, Princess Kong Qian can be regarded as the strongest person Su Yan has ever seen, not even one of them.

 Chapter 3475： Angry

    Chapter 3475: Angry Face


    It is naturally a very wrong thing to let the dignified Qingqiu country lord do a small thing. If Princess Kong Qian is an ordinary demon, then by the Qingqiu country lord''s worship, the grievances should have been resolved by 30%.


    But what is the identity of Princess Kong Qian? This worship is taken for granted in Princess Kong Qian''s eyes and will not play any role in alleviating conflicts!


    Is a nine-tailed fox worthy of stealing a man from her Da Ming King Peacock Bodhisattva? What a joke!


    If she didn''t show her power today, she would really be looked down upon.


    Therefore, Princess Kong Qian stared at her and said: "You are very well-behaved, but this set is useless for this princess! Su Yan, this princess has been worried about your safety for a long time, but you have the ability to take this fox all at once. Hooked up on the bedclothes. How did you tell this princess before? Isn''t the cultivation level the most important? Isn''t it afraid of men and women delaying the practice? How come it doesn''t matter if you meet this fox now?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "Are you willing to listen to my explanation?"


    "This princess is here to listen to how clever your tongue is, otherwise, why are you waiting for you here? If what you say doesn''t suit this princess, this princess Qingqiu country will be destroyed, and you Sao Fox��s little lover, this princess will not let her go! You know the temper and strength of this princess!"


    Princess Kong Qian can turn into a peacock who will destroy the world at any time. The Thousand Miles Dharma Body is definitely not a joke.


    When she reveals her true body, I am afraid that all the surrounding demon kingdoms, big or small, will all be destroyed!


    When the Great Ming King Peacock appeared on the endless continent, the fairyland above would inevitably be shaken!


    At that time, the news that Su Yan had already returned to the immortal world would not be suppressed.


    The so-called touching the whole body is nothing more than that.


    Princess Kong Qian��s words also aroused great dissatisfaction with the Qingqiu Lord, who said tit-for-tatly: ��You call yourself a princess. I don��t know where it came from and why you are so rampant in front of loneliness... Which of the strongest monsters is not three wives, four concubines, harem In groups? The loneliness is already very tolerant, allowing you to be bigger, and you are still aggressive. How can a jealous woman like you be worthy of Su Lang?"


    "Su Lang? What a Su Lang, Su Yan, it seems that you are very attractive. You have already tamed this fox country lord in a short time. What is the origin of this princess, you might as well ask your Su Lang. The cheap maid is also worthy to serve a husband with this princess? Even if the princess agrees, the old mother will not agree!"


    This "base maid" really hated the Qingqiu country master to the extreme!


    But the Lord Qingqiu was too late to make a rebuttal, so he was grabbed by Su Yan and said, "You don''t need to quarrel anymore, I will explain something."


    Su Yanxian said: "Kong Qian, I met you. Although I haven''t vowed to each other, it can be regarded as a lot of difficulties and dangers together. Have I ever done something sorry for you?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I didn''t have it before, but now you are carrying this princess and this fox to steal fishy, ??don''t you?"


    Su Yan said: "I and the Lord Qingqiu were trapped in the main tomb. The main tomb was built by the immortal king. We can''t open it with our strength. But there is a dual cultivation technique inside. If you don''t practice, you will definitely be trapped. Death in it. Do you think I should practice?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Naturally, it shouldn''t be. If this princess follows other wild men and loses her virgin body, can you forgive this princess? Besides, it is not easy for you to figure it out. This princess will go to heaven. I begged the old mother, why is the formation of the trivial fairy king really good?"


    With the strength of the ancestor Phoenix, Princess Kong Qian''s old mother, it was indeed easy to break through the formation of the main tomb.


    But this was definitely not the way Su Yan wanted to break the formation.


    Su Yan said, "You should know my ambitions, and you should also understand that I must not easily reveal my identity! How powerful are my enemies, don''t you know?"


    Princess Kong Qian said indifferently: "If you form a Taoist couple with me, you will be your own, and the old mother will definitely keep a secret. Why should you worry? The old mother is just a daughter like me, if I am Begging old mother, all the rare pill will be left to you and you will be able to return to the peak of the year in the shortest time! Isn''t it?"


    "I, Su Yan, stand between the heaven and the earth, relying only on myself and never on other people''s charity. Kong Qian, you really underestimate me."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This princess feels that you can''t resist the beauty of this fox after all...Well, although you are a genius, your realm is so high that this princess is far beyond measurable, but after all, you are a man, a man. After all, there will be moments when you can''t control your lower body. As long as you kill this sorrowful fox, this princess can forget the blame and pretend that nothing happened. You shouldn''t let this princess do it yourself?"


    While she was speaking, Princess Kong Qian took a circle of red flames to form, surrounding her, and the slate below was directly burned into hot lava.


    Su Yan slid the long sword in his hand and said, "You are too wayward, Kong Qian."


    Princess Kong Qian said angrily: "Obviously you have become a fishy cat with this princess on your back, but now you are raking it down? Okay! Are you really going to make a sword against this princess for this fox? That means you are better at swordsmanship. , The flame of this princess is stronger!"


    A wave of heat rushed in, and even the sky turned orange without knowing it.


    Princess Kong Qian''s aura is amazing. At this time, she has not yet displayed the Thousand Miles Dharma Body, and the strength she can display is only one-tenth of the Dharma Body.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Since you have already drawn your sword, why don''t you do it?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t want to do anything with you. You are self-willed. If I also follow you to mess around, what kind of style is it? But it is impossible for me to turn to ashes under your flames. I drew my sword just to protect it. Protector."


    Princess Kong Qian gritted her teeth and said: "The conditions of this princess have not changed. As long as you kill this fox, this princess will forget the blame and can pretend that nothing happened."


    "The mirror is broken. Will there be no cracks if you put it together again? I, Su Yan, walked all the way and experienced so many things. Nothing is regrettable, including bringing you to heaven. I have a clear conscience for you! If you really want to kill me, come on."


    Palace Master Kong Qian��s pair of heterochromatic pupils projected intense anger, and under her feet, the circle of fire was also violently expanding!


    The crimson magma on the ground spread rapidly...


    There was only one sentence left in Princess Kong Qian''s mind: "Su Yan, he really wants to do something with me for that Sao Fox!"


    He was obviously not like this before, except for the little apprentice, Su Yan''s favorite person is me!


    Today, I''m going to turn my face with me for the sake of a fox!

 Chapter 3476： Su Yans Kingship

    Chapter 3476: Su Yan''s Kingship


    Thinking of this, Princess Kong Qian only felt cold all over, even though the whole body was full of red flames, it was like falling into an ice cellar!


    For a while, although she hadn''t done anything yet, Princess Kong Qian only felt that her heart had been stabbed with a sword, and then her heart was torn apart with the sword''s energy!


    She is actually more sad than anger!


    She had never been so concerned about a man in her life, and felt that this man was different and her destined husband. Who wants to get such a antagonistic result?


    Princess Kong Qian glanced at Su Yan for the last time, her eyes were heartbroken, but her killing intent became weaker.


    Then the flames behind Princess Kong Qian formed a pair of wings. As soon as the wings flutter, they flew away towards Tianyu!


    At this time Princess Kong Qian only felt the pain in her heart that she could hardly breathe, and at the same time she secretly vowed in her heart that she would never see Su Yan again in her life!


    And never give this name to people!


    Princess Kong Qian flew away in anger, most likely she went back to Kunlun Xianyu to find her old mother.


    Perhaps the news of Su Yan''s return to the immortal world would be revealed, but Su Yan only sighed, and finally did not go after Princess Kong Qian.


    Some things are bound to happen, even if you use all your strength and effort, it is impossible to prevent these established results.


    Even if there is an invincible swordsmanship in the world, it is impossible to settle the situation.


    Compared with swordsmanship, the human mind is more difficult to measure!


    "Sister Kong just flew away, don''t you go chasing her? Su Lang, will she encounter any danger?" Qingqiu Country Master said.


    The Lord Qingqiu was silent on purpose just now. How could she not be angry when she heard Princess Kong Qian''s mouthful of "Sao Fox", she was almost furious!


    The Nine-Tailed Monster Fox clan can be regarded as a legendary beast. Although the bloodline is not very precious, it is not comparable to ordinary monsters.


    It��s just that the leader of Qingqiu is the leader of a country. Compared with Gong Qian, who only knows the domineering and domineering, she has more city houses. She knows that all the grievances she has suffered, Su Yan, are in her eyes. At this time, Su Yan can stand on her own instead of fighting. Here.


    In terms of cultivation base and strength, Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is far less than Princess Kong Qian.


    But things in this world have never been just as simple as comparing cultivation base and strength, besides cultivation base, there is also a lot of knowledge.


    Su Yan said to the leader of Qingqiu: "You don''t know her identity and strength. On this endless continent, no one can make her suffer. Even if you go to the upper fairyland, there are few who can help her. Usually, I suppressed her. Her strength, if not for my suppression, she would have set off a **** storm on this big road."


    The Lord Qingqiu asked curiously: "Sister Kong just called herself the princess. She sounds very familiar. I don''t know where she is? Su Lang, who are you?"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu originally thought that Su Yan would definitely tell her all about the current relationship between her and Su Yan, but he didn''t want Su Yan to just say indifferently: "Don''t ask more, I will tell you when the time comes."


    For the next period of time, nothing happened in Qingqiu Palace.


    After the tumult broke up, Su Yan''s mood was also affected, and it took three days to barely recover.


    After the war, the banks of the Tongtian River were quiet and peaceful. Not only did no major incidents occur, but even the daily fights and quarrels rarely occurred.


    For the world of the demon, fighting is the daily theme, and now the two banks of the Tongtian River are too quiet.


    This is because all forces have taken care of their own forces, and they don''t want to come up with other moths at this very moment.


    Nothing happened is also a good thing for Su Yan. At least the Lord Qingqiu doesn''t need to be distracted by these meaningless chores, just focus on double cultivating with him every day.


    Su Yan has already set a goal to continue the double cultivation of "Yin and Yang Sorrow and Joy" to the second major state with Qingqiu.


    This is not an achievement that can be achieved in a short period of time. It requires hard work day and night.


    When the two types of yin and yang in the two of them had reconciled to a certain degree, the cultivation base gradually reached the critical point.


    This is the tipping point between the earth immortal and the celestial immortal. From the perspective of Xianyuan, the Qingqiu kingdom is enough to rush through the pass between the earth celestial and celestial celestial being. However, there is a lot of dirt in her mind, and it is not easy to break through .


    In a sense, Luzhangweng''s words are correct. Even if there is only a layer of window paper between the earth and the heavens, this layer of window paper is not so easy to pierce.


    Many people have spent ten or even a hundred years without being able to pierce this layer of window paper!


    For spiritual breakthroughs, there is a huge difference between being outside the door and inside the door. If there is no opportunity for an overnight epiphany, I am afraid it will be very difficult to break through!


    However, these are nothing to Su Yan. He only needs to cultivate the immortal essence in his body to a certain level, and the effort in his mood is easy.


    The one-year agreement between Su Yan and Luzhangweng is still valid. Su Yan must cultivate to the heavenly immortal realm within a year before he can crush Luzhangweng!


    If the Luzhangweng can be killed, then according to the rules of the demon race, Su Yan can naturally replace the Luzhangweng''s position and become one of the five ancestors in the Tongtian River.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s ambition is not here at all. If he reaches the immortal cultivation base, he will inevitably go to those immortal realms in the sky and stay on this endless continent, which is completely meaningless to Su Yan.


    The Lord Qingqiu didn''t ask for much, just lingering with Su Yan day and night is enough.


    The happiness in front of him was enough to make Qingqiu Country Lord head overwhelmed.


    However, the Lord Qingqiu found that Su Yan was not too indulged in men and women, and his desire for **** was rather weak. Facing her glamorous state of being overwhelmed by the country, he did not have a lot of energy and blood, which made the Lord Qingqiu feel very upset, even Some doubted their charm as a woman.


    But gradually, the Lord Qingqiu discovered that Su Yan''s mood had long been detached from here.


    The specific state of Su Yan''s state of mind has been reached, Qingqiu Kingdom Master does not know, only knows that Su Yan far surpasses himself, has reached the point where no depth can be seen at all, beyond all the masters Qingqiu Kingdom Master has seen, it is as deep as the sea. Measurement.


    In fact, it was not only the state of mind and the speed of cultivation, but also the methods that Su Yan practiced, and the Lord Qingqiu was also surprised.


    Before, she was a little curious about why Su Yan was so powerful. After she practiced with Su Yan, she discovered that Su Yan knew all the meridians, acupoints, sea consciousness, dantian, and all changes in the soul, so Every step can be on the right path.


    This is Su Yan''s kingly way!

 Chapter 3477： Invitation from Wanshou Mountain

    The third thousand four hundred and seventy-seventh chapter Wanshoushan invitation


    The human body has eight meridians and more than 300 acupoints. These meridians and acupoints influence each other, and the degree of complexity is comparable to that of the universe.


    To firmly grasp every change in one''s own heart is a very remarkable thing, at least those so-called ancestors and high-ranking people that the Lord Qingqiu has contacted can''t achieve the level of Su Yan.


    Not to mention how many mysterious changes have been made in the two places of Consciousness Sea and Dantian. The various wonders of them can only be realized by themselves, and the language is indescribable.


    But even these Su Yan are still very reliable, not only himself, but also every change of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, and then guides the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord��s breath to operate, at least faster than the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord��s original route. More than 40%!


    This is a terrible improvement, which is equivalent to a 40% increase in efficiency!


    It seems that Su Yan knows more about the body of the Lord Qingqiu than herself.


    This is the advantage of double cultivation, especially the advantage of double cultivation with strong people like Su Yan, it is infinitely useful.


    Originally, with the talent of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, he could enter the ranks of the golden immortals at most. After receiving Su Yan''s guidance and blessing, he wanted to break into the realm of the immortal king.


    This improvement in the efficiency of practice cannot be seen in a short time. If the time is stretched to a hundred years, the achievements that can be achieved in a hundred years of cultivation can only be achieved in the past 140 years!


    By the way, Su Yan also corrected many bad habits and mistakes in the practice of the master of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    Although Su Yan had never practiced the Qingqiu Kingdom Master''s exercises, when he reached Su Yan''s realm, he had already connected all the methods. All of his understanding is built in the high room, and don''t take the opportunity to make the Qingqiu country master very useful.


    The Lord Qingqiu only felt that his Su Lang was so great that he was full of tenderness and honey in his heart during the double repair. In addition to happiness, there was nothing in his head, and he was no longer the superior Lord Lord.


    Anyway, she has completely entrusted her body to Su Yan, and Su Yan must be able to control her body aura better than her own.


    Women''s love for men actually includes three-part worship. Without the filter of worship, it would be difficult for the love to last.


    The current Lord Qingqiu worships and admires Su Yan.


    There is a kind of man in this world who can never lack a confidante, and that is-a man with real ability.


    A capable man can produce indescribable charm as long as he starts creative work, and his past achievements can bring his own admiration filter. Of course, he can reap the favor of many women, especially those young women.


    The Lord Qingqiu found that the female officials around him all looked at Su Yan''s eyes become charming.


    Although Su Yan didn''t mean to broaden the harem, the Qingqiu Kingdom Master was very concerned. From the moment she found a slight sign of something wrong, she undertook the imperial decree, and Wangshou Palace did not allow the female officials to take a half step!


    Women''s exclusivity is the same after all.


    Regardless of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord or Princess Kong Qian, there is no difference.


    Generally speaking, in the process of cultivating, it is easy for monks to make detours because of their own experience and past experience, and sometimes they don��t know if they have entered the evil way.


    It��s a very common thing to find that it��s been wasted after taking a detour for hundreds of years.


    But Su Yan will never make detours in his practice, and he will hardly make mistakes. In this way, the time that others use for trial and error will be used for growth. With one ebb and flow, a huge gap will naturally be opened. .


    Not to mention that Su Yan was already three to five times faster than ordinary monks in absorbing and refining the immortal essence aura.


    Nation Master Qingqiu followed Su Yan in his practice these days, and he also received a lot of guidance from Su Yan. Many previously incomprehensible or half-knowledgeable places have also been integrated, and his cultivation has improved a lot.


    To be able to practice with Su Lang, it was a very happy thing for the Lord Qingqiu.


    As for the DPRK, there is nothing to do, and the remaining trivial matters are enough to be handled by a few ministers.


    It was not until an invitation was sent to Wangyou Palace in Qingqiu Kingdom that the lives of these two little wives were interrupted.


    The Lord Qingqiu had a smile on his face all day long, until he received this invitation, his face immediately became sad, and there was no more smile ever since.


    This invitation is encapsulated in a letter, and it is written by the Lord of Qingqiu, please in person, and the etiquette is very thoughtful. Apart from that, there is nothing special.


    After opening the envelope, the invitation card inside was also very polite, just asking the Lord Qingqiu to visit Wanshou Mountain. There was nothing else, not even the name of the signature.


    But the Lord Qingqiu looked at the invitation anxiously, his mood constantly fluctuating.


    Because this is definitely not an ordinary invitation, but an invitation that you absolutely cannot refuse!


    Counting the days, the Lord Qingqiu has been on the throne for 500 years, and it''s time for Wanshou Mountain to start!


    After these days, the Lord Qingqiu stared at Su Yan all day, caring for sweetness, and even forgot about this...


    Three years ago, the reason why the Lord Qingqiu would forcibly open his grandmother''s tomb was to improve his cultivation level and to find a way to become a heavenly immortal, and to counter the possible risks.


    For the country of Qingqiu, there are only two sources of possible risks. The first is the neighboring country''s Baize, and the second is the Wanshou Mountain that does not know what will open the mountain!


    The name Wanshou Mountain is very unfamiliar to ordinary monster races, they have hardly heard of such a boundary.


    But for the real masters of the Yaozu, this is an extremely mysterious place full of opportunities.


    The so-called opportunity not only includes opportunities to improve cultivation and obtain powerful magic weapons, but also includes crises and murderous opportunities.


    It''s like there is a chain link between two mountain peaks. If you can walk through the chain, you will naturally find many powerful magic weapons, but if you fall off the chain, you will really be killed.


    Wanshou Mountain is usually closed and then opened every few hundred years.


    The Lord Qingqiu heard from his aunt that the shortest period of Wanshou Mountain''s closure was only 170 years, and the longest period was almost 900 years. There was no definite number at all.


    The monster clan powerhouses of Wanshou Mountain''s wide recruitment of land and fairy realm entered it, and no one knew what they did.


    But one thing is absolutely true, once you receive an invitation from Wanshoushan, you must go to the appointment.


    If you forcibly tear up the invitation and do not go to Wanshou Mountain, you will surely end up in death!


    Only the dead can not go to Wanshou Mountain for the appointment.


    Therefore, Wanshoushan''s invitation is also called an invitation that cannot be rejected.


    When the Lord Qingqiu picked up the invitation from the table, his mood gradually flew back to five hundred years ago.

 Chapter 3478： Uneven wind and waves

    Chapter 3478: Uneven wind and waves


    The last Qingqiu country lord was her aunt Li Qingluo.


    At that time, Auntie was in full bloom, and Li Qingluo was not ready to take over.


    However, it was just such a sudden invitation that disrupted all the arrangements. After receiving this invitation, my aunt became worried all day long, and then watched Li Qingluo ascend the throne of the lord with her own eyes. Wanshoushan attended the meeting.


    The aunt never came back.


    What Qingqiu claimed to the outside world was that the lord of the previous dynasty ascended to the immortal realm, but the actual situation was simply not the case.


    Now that the same fate has fallen on Li Qingluo, she has only enjoyed Su Lang''s tenderness for a while, is that the end?


    Li Qingluo only felt as if she had fallen into the ice cellar. Right now, she had to consider not only for herself, but also for her family and Qingqiu.


    Where is her successor?


    Now that she has no offspring left, the blood in the clan is almost cut off, the throne of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord just wants to pass, and some can''t pass it!


    Only then has Bai Ze defeated, is Qingqiu still unable to escape the fate of subjugation?


    As soon as Li Qingluo thought of this, she felt confused and unsupported, so she could only sit down in a chair!


    Behind this invitation is a great crisis!


    According to Wanshoushan''s rules, not only Qingqiu Country Lord was sent invitations, but also other places.


    Seven hundred miles away, among the green mountains and green waters, Wuliang Villa was also sent an invitation.


    The owner of Wuliang Mountain Villa called his 20 sons to him overnight.


    The candlelight flickered indefinitely.


    The old village owner��s expression was also extremely serious, and the things the old village owner explained were very simple. First of all, he asked them to make a heavy oath and let them decide not to harm themselves by brothers!


    Then the old village owner explained that all the exercises practiced in the family were buried at the bottom of the valley, and the magical treasures from the family were hidden in the cave, which can only be obtained by those with the ability and opportunity.


    Old Qi said strangely and authentically: "Father said that these contents have a bit of meaning to explain the funeral?"


    The other sons were very angry, but the old owner said: "Yes, I''m just explaining the funeral!"


    Then he took out the invitation that seemed to be ordinary.


    The old village master said: "You may also receive such an invitation in the future, so you must know some rules, otherwise it is very likely that you will have lost your life in vain."


    Hearing what the old owner said, everyone''s expressions became extremely serious...


    At the same time, on an unnamed island in the Tongtian River, there was a thirty-six array of formations, even flies could not fly in.


    But the invitation still appeared on the island owner''s table on time.


    Seeing this invitation, the island owner showed a meaningful smile and said: "Have Longevity Mountain finally opened? Time flies so fast. Five hundred years have passed in a flash. The time is like arrows, the sun and the moon, and finally. Is it time for Pindao to go to Wanshou Mountain to see the scenery?"


    Within thousands of miles, almost all the demonic earth immortal experts have received such an invitation.


    The positions, techniques, and origins of these powerhouses are completely different. Some have never even fought with the rest of the monster race. After entering the fairy world, they have been practicing in seclusion and still received invitations from Wanshou Mountain!


    Whether it��s hiding in the deep mountains and old forests, or enjoying the power in your own palace, you don��t know how Longevity Mountain organizes the list, as long as it is a master who is favored by it, you will definitely receive such an invitation letter. .


    No one knows how Wanshoushan did it. Even the Lord Qingqiu didn''t see what the messenger looked like, and why he put the invitation on her desk so accurately.


    As long as this matter involves the Wanshou Mountain, everything seems to be a huge and unsolvable mystery!


    The Lord Qingqiu was worried about whether to tell Su Yan about this.


    Maybe even Su Lang can''t do anything about this, right?


    The strength and hidden strength behind the Longevity Mountain are absolutely above the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe. The five ancestors are nothing but celestial beings, and they are all celestial celestial beings who are not very influential.


    It only depends on the crushing of the heavenly immortal realm on the earth immortal realm to form its own power near the Tongtian River.


    The Wanshou Mountain is different, the power behind it is definitely not just the level of Tianxian.


    The ancestor of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord had been out of the family of the Immortal King, and he still had no resistance to Longevity Mountain.


    If this is to change those not very powerful families or monks, I am afraid that I will be more wise to follow the life of Longevity Mountain!


    Although Su Yan is also very powerful, but after all, there is only the realm of Earth Immortals. To put it bluntly, this kind of thing is that his arms cannot twist his thighs!


    And in terms of Su Yan''s temper, if you know about this, you will definitely not let it go. I am afraid that it will cause bad consequences at that time!


    Last time when we dealt with Luzhangweng, the Lord Qingqiu was already scared enough. Although the final result was good, she didn''t want to do it again!


    Thinking of this, the Lord Qingqiu looked towards the bronze mirror, and saw the woman in the bronze mirror with bright eyes and white teeth. The amorous feelings between the eyebrows and eyebrows were enough to invert sentient beings, but there was an unconcealable worry.


    The Lord Qingqiu patted his face lightly, and forced a smile!


    She intends to carry it down alone. Originally, she was invited by this letter. If Su Yan knew about it, she would definitely go to the Wanshou Mountain with her. In the end, the two of them would fall together on the Wanshou Mountain.


    Although she admired Su Yan''s gentleness, she never hoped that Su Yan would ruin it here with her.


    With Su Yan''s talent and state of mind, she will not be surprised if she will be on the throne of the emperor in the future!


    Thinking of this, there was a touch of determination in Qingqiu''s eyes, and then her face showed a bright and unparalleled smile.


    Then the Lord Qingqiu stood up, as if made up some kind of determination.


    Since Wanshoushan''s invitation is an invitation that cannot be refused, then at least during the period before going to Wanshoushan, she hopes to be lingering with Su Lang to the extreme, and it will not be in vain to walk in this world!


    The waves are rolling in the Tongtian River!


    Although no one can be seen for thousands of miles, there are already winds and waves rolling up without knowing it.


    This is also like the current situation, everything seems calm, but in fact a huge storm is already in the making!


    Many disciples of the fifth ancestors also received invitations from Wanshoushan. These disciples were anxious and went to the ancestor''s cave in the Tongtian River to ask how to deal with them.


    But this time the five ancestors chose to retreat without exception, and no one was seen.


    This retreat was actually long before Wanshoushan sent the invitation.


    Since the last time I received the "Zing Ge" paper talisman, the ancestor Wuwei has chosen to retreat by appointment!


    In Tongtian River and the surrounding Demon Country, it seems that something unusual is brewing, and perhaps everything may turn over.


    But at least at this moment, everything seems very calm and nothing happened.

 Chapter 3479： Yuan Henry

    Chapter 3479: Yuan Henry Zhen


    At the moment when Wanshou Mountain''s invitations were distributed everywhere, the silver-haired golden fairy from Tianju Palace who was tracking the death of the two envoys finally appeared again on the edge of the demon fairy kingdom!


    Su Yan has been in the world of the demon immortal for a long time. The silver-haired golden immortal didn''t intend to let Su Yan go. He had tracked down this place earlier, but had to return to the Heavenly Family Palace.


    Although the silver-haired man has the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal, he also knows that this Tongtian River is the territory of the monster race for thousands of miles. If he rushes in, he is guilty of other people''s taboos!


    No, he just appeared on the border of the Demon Immortal Kingdom, and an old man appeared on the mountain in front of him.


    This old man is wearing a hat and a quilt, and a fishing rod hangs into the sea of ??clouds.


    The picture seems to have profound artistic conception, and the old man sitting on the bluestone seems to blend in with this heaven and earth.


    Of course, there can be no fish in the sea of ??clouds. This is to temper one''s own Taoism and sharpen one''s own xinxing.


    This kind of practice seems easy, but it is actually difficult.


    If the mood is not enough, the fishing line will sway and float in the wind on the mountain top, and the linked fishing rod will also shake slightly.


    To keep the fishing rod straight and the sling hanging down steadily, this state of mind effort is definitely not easy!


    When the silver-haired Jinxian saw this old man, he already knew that the visitor was unkind, and he was afraid that it was the monster master who appeared here to stop him.


    So the silver-haired golden fairy fell silently to the top of the mountain, behind the old man.


    The old man said: "Looking at you with silver hair and golden immortal cultivation base, but still patrolling the endless continent, it should be Lu Jing, the **** of extinction?"


    The silver-haired Jinxian said: "Yes, I am Lu Jing, Lao Zhang doesn''t know how to call it?"


    The old man said: "It doesn''t matter who the old man is. The important thing is that our Demon Immortal World and your Heavenly Family Palace have always kept the well water from the river. You came here with the intention of entering the Demon Immortal World. Have you caught the boundary?"


    When the old man spoke, he held the fishing rod firmly with both hands, without a slight wave of movement.


    This old man sits on the top of the sea of ??clouds and does not move like a mountain. The cultivation base is definitely not under the golden immortal Lu Jing. Although he does not know the identity of the opponent, he still wants to know that the golden immortal can already run wild on this endless continent. The opponent must be a monster. Great role in the game!


    So Lu Jing didn''t dare to neglect at all, and clasped his fist, saying, "I have a document from the Palace Master of the Heavenly Family, which explains the reason, and I also ask Mr. Zhang to look over it."


    After Lu Jing finished speaking, he took out a letter from Bai Yi''s arms and handed it to the old man.


    After an inexplicable attraction came, this letter fell on the old man''s fishing rod, steadily, still without shaking, as if it had fallen on a very flat table.


    But the old man didn''t read the content of the letter at all, and this letter had been burned to ashes by the green demon fire.


    Lu Jing couldn''t help frowning, "Lao Zhang, what are you doing?"


    "You don''t have the clerks of the Palace Master of Heavenly Guards now, of course I can''t let you in."


    What the old man said made Lu Jing speechless for a while!


    Lu Jing really dreamed that the other party would use such a childish way to stop him. He had expected that the other party might not allow him to enter the country casually, which would create many difficulties.


    The only thing I didn''t expect was that the other party would burn the documents of the Palace Master of Heavenly Marry Palace without even looking at it!


    This is really terrible!


    Documents are his most important reliance, otherwise, how could he break into the demon world alone?


    Lu Jing couldn''t help but said in embarrassment: "Old husband, I have already made a heavy oath in front of the palace lord. If I don''t catch the prisoner who killed the two envoys, I will never return to the Heavenly Family Palace. You do not want to Are you planning to give me Lu Jing face?"


    At the end of Lu Jing''s speech, he couldn''t help but bring a murderous intent!


    Two envoys were killed when they introduced a new virtual fairy into the fairy world. This is unprecedented!


    If you can''t find out one thing, I''m afraid the entire Tianjuan Palace will have no light on its face.


    Since his Lu Jing has a mission, he must do this, and he has to live up to his belief in Lu Jing.


    On this road, whoever tries to stop him will be regarded as an enemy by Lu Jing.


    Lu Jing''s Desire Sword is not a vegetarian!


    Don''t think this old man can leave safely after burning the palace owner''s papers.


    Lu Jing had already planned to do something, but the old man said, "Lu Jing, now there is something major happening in the world of the demon. You, an outsider, can��t break in at this time. If the major event is delayed, the immortal domain dominates. I will also be blamed, the old man can''t bear the charge."


    "The master of the upper immortal realm...isn''t the immortal emperor''s first-rate character? What big things can happen to the demon immortal world?" Lu Jing couldn''t help wondering.


    The old man obviously didn''t want to answer Lu Jing''s question, and directly said: "If you come back after fifteen days, it will be unimpeded, even if you don''t have the documents of the palace owner of the Heavenly Guards, you will be able to pass unimpeded, the old man said."


    This old man''s words revealed a strong sense of self-confidence, obviously not an ordinary character in the Yaozu.


    This kind of character is bound to speak well, and it doesn''t hurt to have 15 more days. It can be regarded as a face to the other party, and everyone will not tear their skin.


    Because Lu Jing went back to the Tianjuan Palace this time and invited a very powerful magic weapon out. With this magic weapon, it would be useless for the murderer to jump to the ends of the world!


    "Okay, then I will come back after 15 days! Old man, what status are you?"


    While fishing in the sea of ??clouds, the old man said: ��What kind of identity is the old man? It doesn��t make sense to you. You only know that when you come back in 15 days, the old man will definitely still be fishing on the top of the mountain. When the old man collects his fishing rod, you can enter the country Up."


    Lu Jing couldn''t, so he could only retreat temporarily with his sword light.


    After retreating to the distance, Lu Jing took out the treasure invited from the Tianjuan Palace. It turned out to be three copper coins. Lu Jing threw the three copper coins into the sky, and then ding ding dong dong dong on the stone. .


    When the three copper coins were settled, Lu Jing stared at the three coins with a pair of eyes, and muttered: "Qian Gua, Yuan Henry Zhen! Good luck and good fortune, everything is suitable!"


    Then Lu Jing''s frowning brows suddenly relaxed.


    For him, these fifteen days can be used to nurture enough energy, and then wait for work with ease, and he will definitely be able to capture the murderer!


    In the Wangyou Palace, Su Yan was inexplicably restless, and it seemed that some danger was approaching quickly.


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense had always been accurate, so his mood became inexplicably bored. At this time, the Lord Qingqiu walked into the room.


    "Su Lang, do I look good in my clothes?" The Lord Qingqiu has changed his clothes. The clothes are light and transparent, with many patterns of lotus flowers embroidered on it, and there is a sense of dust in the complexity.


    Su Yan said: "You look good, you look good in whatever clothes you wear. There is something wrong in my spiritual sense. It seems that some danger is approaching quickly."

 Chapter 3480： Sorrow of the Lord

    Chapter 3480: The Sorrow of the Lord


    Su Yan''s words originally came from his own spiritual sense, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, the smile on his face quickly solidified and turned into a gloomy expression.


    She originally thought that she could pretend that nothing happened in front of Su Yan.


    It''s like when she was sitting on the throne when she first came to the throne, she only felt that everything was very cold and there was a strong sense of alienation, but when faced with those ministers, she would still pretend that everything was very determined.


    Things in this world are true and false. Sometimes after wearing a mask for too long, even oneself doesn''t know what the so-called true is.


    Su Yan said, "Qingluo, why are you so sad?"


    Sometimes, the breakdown of adults is only a moment.


    The defense that the Lord Qingqiu had built for a long time was almost disintegrated under Su Yan''s question, but in the end she said, "The flowers outside have withered a few, which is a bit sad."


    "Is that so?" Su Yan''s eyes inevitably become sharper. He is definitely not a fool.


    It''s just that a few flowers withered, how could the state of Qingqiu''s mind fluctuate so much, but her temper had already risen, and she groaned: "Of course it is! Otherwise, what else can happen?"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu turned around, and finally adjusted his emotions before whispering softly: "If one day I am gone, what will you do? Go and find Fairy Kong to continue double cultivation with you?"


    "She has returned to the immortal realm in the sky, how can I find her back?" Su Yan sighed.


    If it''s normal, Qingqiu''s country lord will definitely mess around with this issue, but this time she just asked: "I plan to hand over the entire Qingqiu to you, what do you think?"


    Su Yan said, "Sure enough, something happened? Since you and I are already dual monks, you should be one mind, so you might as well speak out and share your worries together."


    The leader of Qingqiu suddenly became anxious and said: "You only need to answer the lonely, are you willing to accept to be the leader of Qingqiu, anyway, this is the only thing you can''t help me with. This matter is different from other things. different����"


    "Really? Listen to what you mean, the intensity of this incident should be far greater than the attack by the army of Bai Ze and the five ancestors in the Tongtian River?" Su Yan asked.


    The Lord Qingqiu was silent, but this was an admission in disguise.


    Su Yan said, "What happened?"


    The leader of Qingqiu said: "You can''t help with this matter. If you really want to help, you will be next to the leader of Qingqiu. This is for your good and Qingqiu''s good."


    The words of the Lord Qingqiu are getting more and more weird, it sounds like a farewell to life and death, and there is a meaning of explaining the funeral.


    Sometimes a woman is very axis. At this time, if you want to follow her mind, you will get more and more hypocritical, and you will not get the results you want.


    Su Yan directly hugged the Lord Qingqiu and threw her on the bed amidst the exclamation of the Lord Qingqiu.


    Then Su Yan fell down, the distance between the two was not close at hand, Su Yan''s eyes were sharp and full of oppression, and he said domineeringly: "You are just a little girl. Whatever difficulties you encounter, it should be a man. Resistance is ahead. I don''t believe it anymore, there are still things I can''t settle on this endless continent!"


    Lord Qingqiu��s heart was like a little deer bumping, and said: "Do you really want to know? Okay..."


    The Lord Qingqiu slowly took out the invitation from Wanshoushan from his sleeve and placed it directly in Su Yan''s palm, saying, "All my troubles are due to this invitation."


    Su Yan took the invitation card out of the envelope and read it carefully several times. There was no mystery at all, just the most common envelopes and letter paper.


    Since there is nothing mysterious about the invitation itself, the mystery should be in the content.


    Su Yan asked, "Does the problem lie on the Wanshou Mountain? What is this place?"


    Lord Qingqiu said: "You are not a demon fairy. You don''t know many rules, taboos and legends in the demon fairy world. Wanshou Mountain is a very mysterious place. Even I don''t know what it is. Place, I don��t even know where Wanshou Mountain is..."


    Su Yan was already a little confused when he heard this, and asked: "Then why are you so sad?"


    The Lord Qingqiu talked about everything she knew.


    Wanshou Mountain does not know where it is, only knows that it will be open once in a few hundred years, and invites the most powerful demon immortals in the Earth fairy realm to enter the Wanshou Mountain.


    If anyone dares to refuse Wanshoushan''s invitation, he will inevitably die bizarrely, without even knowing how he died!


    Therefore, the invitation of Longevity Mountain is called an irresistible invitation!


    Lord Qingqiu said: "This invitation is for me, Su Yan, I have to go to Wanshou Mountain! Without me, Qingqiu��s situation would be extremely difficult to maintain, so please take the seat of Lord Qingqiu. Living."


    Su Yan was stunned for a while, completely unexpected that things would unfold like this, and then said, "Wan Shou Mountain is destined to be a place where there is no return, right?"


    Kingdom Qingqiu said: "I hate it! I hate that I''m only with you and I will be separated soon! Although the demon fairy who has been there has never been out, but it is said that many demon fairy have soared to the upper fairyland. , So it no longer appears in Endless Continent. But this legend is really difficult to verify. Wanshou Mountain has maintained a mysterious veil over the years, and no one knows what mystery is inside."


    "Is this Wanshou Mountain so mysterious? If you say that, I''m going to get to know it, but is this Wanshou Mountain looking down on people so much? Doesn''t it give me an invitation? Is it because I dislike my lack of strength or my record? ?" Su Yan said.


    Qingqiu Kingdom Master said: "Who would like to go to Wanshou Mountain? As long as you enter the place, you can''t get out again. This Wanshou Mountain is really annoying! You and I control Qingqiu together. There are countless golden mountains and silver mountains. Isn��t it wonderful for the above servants to enjoy immortality forever here?"


    Su Yan said, "This kind of freedom is not a long-term solution for me. I will inevitably kill the Luzhang Weng in a year, and then be crowned in the upper fairyland. The immortal road is long, and you must not lose the enterprising heart."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu said: "Of course I know that you are not a pleasure-seeking character, but... after this invitation is sent, you and I will be separated immediately, which is a bit sentimental."


    Su Yan said, "Even if you give me the Lord of Qingqiu, it doesn''t make much sense, because one year later I will definitely cultivate into the realm of heaven and ascend to the immortal realm above. You and I have no descendants to stay. Who will inherit the Lord of Qingqiu?"


    The Lord Qingqiu said in embarrassment: "There are some nephews in the clan... But these people are not enough to inherit the throne regardless of their cultivation level, ability or prestige."

 Chapter 3481： Causal mystery

    Chapter 3481: The Mystery of Cause and Effect


    "Cultivating an heir is not that simple. How can one be cultivated in a few decades?" Su Yan said; "In that case, it is better for me to go to Wanshou Mountain for you."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu turned black when he heard this, and said: I didn''t want to tell you about this before, not because I deliberately wanted to hide it, but because I was afraid that you would say this! Everything can be discussed, but this matter is not discussed! Now that I already know that Wanshou Mountain is extremely dangerous, Su Lang, how can I let you take it lightly? "


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously: "The so-called danger and safety are relative concepts. For different people, they cannot be generalized. For others, it is impossible to slaughter the top ten powerful people in Baize. For me, I came here at my fingertips. If Wanshou Mountain is dangerous, I will be safer than you."


    But Qingqiu Country Lord said: "Su Lang, Wanshoushan invited me, and you have not received an invitation. We secretly changed characters, and we may not be able to hide the sight of Wanshoushan."


    Su Yan said, "The invitation is the Lord Qingqiu. Within 15 days, you only need to surrender the throne to me. Am I the Lord Qingqiu? At that time, I took the invitation to Wanshou Mountain for granted.��


    The Lord Qingqiu just shook his head: "When my aunt received the invitation, some ministers persuaded him to do so, but he was directly rejected by the aunt. Wanshou Mountain is definitely not such a fool. You don''t need to talk about it. Decision!"


    Su Yan only felt a little discouraged. If it were his back then, why would Wanshou Mountain dare to be so arrogant, he could easily step down on Wanshou Mountain!


    It''s no problem to upset this demon world!


    Now he has just ascended the immortal realm for the first time, and his realm has only just been immortal, and his strength is far less than that of the past. Facing the threat of Longevity Mountain, there is really no good way.


    The Lord Qingqiu said softly: "Su Lang, if you stay in Qingqiu, all the demon celestial beings will be frightened by you, and I can rest assured. If I can fly to the upper fairyland, we can meet again in the upper fairyland."


    Su Yan frowned slightly: "This Longevity Mountain is really annoying. Why can they easily decide the fate of people around me Su Yan? I have always been my fate. I can''t help it! God can''t control me, let alone just Wanshou Mountain!"


    While Su Yan was talking, a letter had appeared in the room volley and landed on the desk lightly.


    This envelope says Su Yan''s pro-qi.


    This letter appeared very strange, without any monk''s breath around.


    It seems that this letter appeared here after crossing many spaces.


    Seeing this letter fall silently, Qingqiu Kingdom Master was stunned for a long time, just because she didn''t understand the method used to accurately deliver this letter to Su Yan.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "You can see it, this is the power of Longevity Mountain, a power that we have no way to understand. Whether you are in the end of the world or the sea corner, whether you are in retreat or in the clouds of Jiuxiao, Longevity Mountain The letter can be delivered to you accurately, and you will never escape!"


    But after Su Yan saw this letter, there was an unpredictable smile on his face. The Lord Qingqiu didn''t understand what incredible power Wanshoushan used to send the letter with excuse.


    After all, she only has the realm of an earth fairy, and her knowledge is only on this endless continent.


    Su Yan was the supreme immortal emperor back then. To Su Yan, these tactics of Longevity Mountain were nothing more than gimmicks, but behind these little gimmicks were the understanding and comprehension of the immortal level.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Qingluo, there are many powers in this world that can ignore the limitations of space, not only space, but also time. This power can be restored when I was still in the world. Why, don''t you believe it? "


    Lord Qingqiu said easily: "Then what power did he use?"


    "It''s cause and effect. He reversed part of cause and effect, and cause and effect connect all the earth immortals together. The lines of cause and effect are very complicated, but if you find it accurately, he can know the existence and cultivation of this earth immortal without seeing this earth immortal. ...It is very easy to send a letter in the past."


    "Cause and effect? ??This is also a spell?" Qingqiu Country Master became more confused as he listened.


    Su Yan said, "Do you know spiders? The owner behind Wanshou Mountain is spiders. He relies on cause and effect to weave a huge spider web. This web is called Dust Fate. Everything on the endless continent is contained in Dust Fate. When those bugs hit the web and vibrate, the spider can perceive it even if it stays still."


    After Su Yan explained this way, Qingqiu''s country lord could be regarded as knowing something.


    Then Su Yan showed a smile on his face and said, "Wan Shou Mountain is really interesting. It seems that I must go to meet him for a while. There are not many monks who can master cause and effect in this world, and almost all of them are in Buddhism. In the Monster Race, the monks who can master cause and effect are even rarer."


    As long as Buddhist monks have cultivated the seventh sense, they can find out the essence of things in the prosperous world. Even if the universe is destroyed in many ways, the spiritual sense can be completely immortal.


    Only by immovable and immortal can we see the cause and effect.


    But seeing cause and effect and using the power of cause and effect are completely different things.


    Some Buddhist monks can see cause and effect, so they can know part of the past and the future, but they cannot make any changes. For them, the future is all determined by the past. Because there is no way to change the karmic cause they have planted, they can only reincarnate and rebuild continuously to resolve the huge karma.


    Only a monk who has mastered the law of cause and effect can modify a part of cause and effect... The knowledge in the middle is extremely difficult, and many golden immortals can''t get started even after tens of thousands of years.


    The leader of Qingqiu was very interested in the power of cause and effect, and Su Yan was willing to teach it, but it was still useless.


    To comprehend the power of cause and effect, not only is the master willing to teach it, it also requires the disciple''s own comprehension to be high enough.


    Su Yan talked about many methods of getting started, and the Lord Qingqiu heard it like falling into the mist. He couldn''t even get started and had to give up.


    The two invitations have been sent, and Su Yan and the Lord Qingqiu will set off for Longevity Mountain after 15 days.


    These days are actually used by Wanshoushan for the invitees to arrange for their affairs.


    The Lord Qingqiu selected a young girl from the clan and summoned her into the palace.


    This girl is only over 130 years old, sitting in the empty palace with a very worried expression, she has no idea what fate she will face next.


    The Qingqiu country lord has already set an imperial decree. If she and Su Yan cannot return within three months, they will let the girl ascend to the throne, and then set the pattern of the eight pillars of the country as a secondary government, and set up two national teachers to teach.


    In this way, the power is completely dispersed, and the several big families can maintain the basic balance, and then it depends on the girl''s own destiny and ability.

 Chapter 3482： Yunlong Mountain

    Chapter 3482: Yunlong Mountain


    The country lord Qingqiu still remembered that when he was called into the palace lord by his aunt, he was equally anxious and apprehensive.


    Five hundred years later, it is now her turn to play the role of the aunt.


    The vicissitudes of life in this world can be considered very subtle.


    This girl is just a marginal figure in the Nine-Tailed Fox Clan. Both her parents have died, but this is what Qingqiu Country Lord is fond of. She is innocent and clean, and she is best without a factional background.


    In addition, the girl''s own talents are not bad. If you give her hundreds of years of time, as well as those pills and spar resources, it should not be difficult to cultivate to the realm of heavenly immortals.


    It is naturally an excellent choice for this class to choose to be the heir.


    The only problem is that the girl''s current strength is still very weak, and there is no faction to rely on.


    If it is poisoned or conspired by other means, I am afraid that there is a danger of death. But as long as it survives this weak period, the goshawk will eventually have a moment to spread its wings and fly!


    Although the Lord Qingqiu was worried, he knew that these things could no longer help her.


    When the time came, a strange mystery appeared on Wanshoushan''s invitation.


    The white-and-flowered letter paper suddenly heated up, and then there slowly appeared traces of pen and ink on it, and within a quarter of an hour, a map had been drawn in front of them.


    This still uses the power of cause and effect. The man on the Longevity Mountain only needs to walk slowly on a scroll, and he can completely change the past letter...


    The power of cause and effect can transcend not only space, but also the limitation of time.


    It is also possible to change the past from the present.


    After this map appeared, Su Yan and Qingqiu Kingdom took off from the royal city together, and flew directly toward the southeast!


    Passing through several water systems and dense primitive jungle below, after waiting for the primitive jungle, a towering mountain appeared.


    This big mountain is called Yunlong Mountain, and the last location marked on the map is on the main peak of Yunlong Mountain.


    The mysterious Wanshou Mountain is still missing.


    Su Yan and Lord Qingqiu flew extremely fast, and soon came to the top of the main peak of Yunlong Mountain.


    Su Yan originally thought that he had come very early, but he did not expect that there were already many demon celestial beings on the main peak at this time.


    These demon celestial beings stood at least twenty feet apart from each other, showing a strong sense of guard.


    And in the center of the mountain, you can see a huge stone arch.


    I don''t know how many years this stone arch has been standing here. It has become very mottled after the wind and sun, but it still emits a strong magical light inside the door.


    A discerning person can know at a glance that this is a gate through the world, and if you pass through this stone gate, you will be able to enter the real Longevity Mountain!


    Everything in this Longevity Mountain revealed a strong mystery, which had already attracted all the attention of Su Yan.


    But outside this stone gate, there was a red-haired young man sitting on a magnificent lounge chair, and two pretty little Gong''e beside him were gently fanning him.


    And behind this young man stood a man with the appearance of a military commander, a military commander with a feather fan and a turban, which looked like a bamboo on his chest.


    Before Shimen, there were six very tall and powerful men guarding them.


    The bodies of these six powerful men had been stained with a lot of blood, and some broken bodies could be seen beside them.


    I''m afraid there has already been a battle here, and there is still a very fierce battle. After all, the demon fairy who can receive the invitation of Wanshou Mountain is definitely not a general generation.


    The Lord Qingqiu said in a puzzled way: "These six powerful men are standing in front of Shimen in blood. Are they the guards of the Longevity Mountain? To enter the Longevity Mountain, you must defeat them?"


    Su Yan smiled lightly: "These people are only afraid that they have nothing to do with Wanshou Mountain. Their owner should be the red-haired man lying on the chair. He guards the gate of crossing the boundary here, not knowing what he intends to do."


    At this time, the man with the appearance of a military teacher said loudly: "Our Prince Moro has closed this place! Can''t you see if this road is blocked? You waste hurry up! Only our Prince Moro can enter the Longevity Mountain. !"


    It seems that the so-called Prince Moro is the red-haired man lying on the chair.


    Although this red-haired man looks very situational, his breath is very extraordinary.


    There were already a lot of demon celestial beings, all of whom were deep in the aura, but there were very few people who could compare to this Prince Moro.


    Which demon fairy who can come here is not a human dragon and phoenix, and the expression on the face of this military teacher after such humiliation is very ugly.


    The reason why no conflict broke out was entirely because of the mutilated bodies around the six powerful men.


    The power of these six powerful men can no longer be underestimated, plus the Prince Moro who has not taken a shot yet, I am afraid it will be even more difficult to deal with!


    Su Yan glanced at the Lord Qingqiu, and with the tacit understanding between the two, even if Su Yan didn''t need to speak, the Lord Qingqiu already knew what Su Yan meant.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu shook his head and said, "I don''t know what the origin of this Prince Moro is. There are tens of thousands of miles in the demon fairy world, and the demon kingdom is countless. I don''t know what small country he comes from."


    Although the words of the Lord Qingqiu were very light, they fell in the ears of Prince Moro.


    Perhaps it should be said that as soon as the Lord of Qingqiu entered the scope of the main peak, it had already attracted the full attention of Prince Moro.


    The Lord of Qingqiu is as beautiful as a flower, and even in the fairy world where the beauty is like a cloud, he is also the best beauty. Not only the facial features are picturesque, but the skin is like sheep fat and white jade.


    Coupled with the natural charm of the nine-tailed demon fox clan, many demon immortals have already confused their minds only after seeing the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord for the first time.


    However, some demon immortals recognized the identity of Qingqiu Country Lord, and of course they also knew that the man who could stand by Qingqiu Country Lord should be the legendary Su Yan!


    Bai Ze''s top ten masters said that they would kill if they wanted to kill, and they would connect with the man who would dare not give the face of the five ancestors of Tiandahe!


    Therefore, although there are so many demon immortals who covet the beauty of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, there is no one who dares to be presumptuous.


    Prince Moro beckoned, and the military commander swiftly attached his ear to Prince Moro. Prince Moro whispered a few words, and then the military commander immediately showed an expression of understanding.


    Then the military commander pointed at Su Yan with a feather fan and said, "That little white face over there..."


    All eyes were turned towards Su Yan. Some of these eyes were ill-intentioned, and some were gloating. Prince Moro had kicked the iron plate this time, and provokes the most undesirable man on this mountain!


    Prince Moro was shocked as soon as he saw the Lord of Qingqiu. In contrast, the two concubines he brought were simply unsightly and vulgar fans!


    Then I saw a man standing next to Qingqiu State Residence. How could this man look inferior to him? How could Prince Moro bear this?

 Chapter 3483： Prince Moro

    Chapter 3483: Prince Moro


    "That little white face..." The military commander said again.


    Su Yan instinctively glanced around, and within five feet of him, there was only Kingdom Qingqiu, so this little white face should call him.


    Su Yan was stunned for a while. Although his image was not particularly powerful, he was also very masculine, and he could not be regarded as a pale face.


    "Don''t look around, Xiao Bailian, that''s you! Don''t people like you know yourself? I have one thing to tell you! Whether you have received an invitation from Wanshou Mountain or not, now you are rolling down the mountain! But you The beauties around you can stay, our Prince Moro has taken a fancy to her!"


    Many demon immortals looked towards the Qingqiu country lord, the Qingqiu country lord Ming Yanzhao is definitely a rare beauty!


    The Lord Qingqiu remained silent, and Su Yan didn''t have much murderous aura. This is because Su Yan didn''t treat the other party as an enemy at all, only as a clown.


    Moreover, if the opponent''s strength is too weak, it will be difficult to arouse Su Yan''s murderous aura.


    Today, those who can come to this main peak should not be the general generation. After being blocked by this Prince Moro, everyone was obviously resentful.


    But after the previous round of fighting, no one was willing to be the first bird at this time. They all wanted to see how Su Yan would respond to such a provocation.


    If Su Yan could step on Prince Moro under his feet, everyone would be very happy to see such a situation.


    The military teacher said again: "You little white face, if you don''t understand people''s words, you still stand still. Do you want to be divided by five horses, just like the old wastes?"


    Around the military division, these six powerful men were murderous, and they should be able to form a certain formation.


    But Su Yan still didn''t care much. This kind of thing was enough to deal with second-rate characters, and it was just a dream to deal with him.


    The strategist looked at Su Yan and didn��t fight, but he didn��t want Su Yan to laugh in the face of the provocation, and said, "In that case, you should not be from Wanshou Mountain, but you are in your way. what does it mean?"


    "Fool, can''t you see it? We are blocking the road and not allowing you to enter. Only our prince can enter the Longevity Mountain. Then the treasures and exercises of the Longevity Mountain will all belong to my prince!"


    "You said that Wanshou Mountain has treasures and exercises. If so, do you know something about Wanshou Mountain?" Su Yan asked.


    The military teacher realized that he had leaked his words, and then said, "Don''t talk nonsense! Get out now, or I will let the subordinates twist your head off!"


    The military teacher wanted to continue to reprimand Su Yan, but Prince Moro had slowly sat up from the recliner. Prince Moro had no Su Yan in his eyes. He only looked at the Lord Qingqiu and said, "Is this fairy? I have also received an invitation from Wanshou Mountain. If you are willing to join us, we can enjoy immortality and happiness together forever."


    Lord Qingqiu did not respond.


    Prince Moro continued: "Fairy, after entering the Longevity Mountain, if a beauty like you is not protected by a reliable man, the end may be very miserable. There is no way of rites in the demon world, like you Such a beautiful woman will inevitably become the target of public criticism. You don''t want to face those who commit adultery, abuse, and all-wicked murderers alone, do you? Don''t you want to become a furnace for a certain ancestor to practice functions?"


    The information revealed in the words of Prince Moro indicated that he must know some conditions inside the Longevity Mountain, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to say these words.


    But the Lord Qingqiu couldn''t help it at this time, and said: "What are you, the pheasant prince who popped up from nowhere, makes you dare not say such presumptuous things in front of Gu, the Lord Qingqiu!"


    After the Lord Qingqiu declared his identity, the surroundings fell into silence!


    Although there are many demon kingdoms in the demon fairy world, many demon kingdoms are actually short-lived, and there are actually very few demon kingdoms that have been passed down for many years like Qingqiu.


    Moreover, Qingqiu''s richness and strength are also world-famous, and it is hard to beat the average demon country.


    The respect of the status of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, above all the demon kingdoms, can firmly enter the top five!


    Regardless of his origin, this Prince Moro dares to be so presumptuous in front of the Lord Qingqiu, I am afraid that it is impossible to justify!


    The demon gods around all showed playful smiles, or expressions that were not too big to watch the excitement.


    Wouldn''t it be beautiful if the Lord Qingqiu came to help them clear the obstacles?


    Prince Moro could not sit in a chair and speak condescendingly to the leader of Qingqiu, he could only stand up and say: "So this is the leader of Qingqiu, and it is indeed a well-deserved reputation and cultivation base!"


    There was a bit of embarrassment between these words. He originally thought that he had encountered two hidden world demon immortals who were unknown to the public. Unexpectedly, he would have hit a huge iron plate this time.


    The Lord Qingqiu snorted heavily, his dissatisfaction was beyond words. Although the temper hasn''t fully erupted yet, people with a discerning eye have already noticed that this matter is definitely not easy to solve.


    There are also some clever demon immortals who have already guessed: "The man who can stand side by side with the leader of Qingqiu is the legendary guest of Qingqiu, Su Yan..."


    "I heard that Su Yan and the five ancestors in the Tongtian River can fight back and forth... He is already the number one powerhouse in the realm of immortality, so logically he should also receive invitations from Wanshou Mountain. ?"


    There was a lot of discussion around.


    The Lord Qingqiu said in a clear and beautiful voice: "Prince Moro? You are so presumptuous in front of the lonely, do you want the two countries to fight?"


    There is no murderous aura in the words of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, but there is a peculiar prestige of the upper class!


    People can''t help but produce great pressure!


    The military commander next to Prince Moro didn''t dare to say much at this time, because he knew that the woman opposite was definitely not something he could afford. If the Lord Qingqiu was willing, he could fall to the ground at any time.


    Prince Moro''s face became extremely gloomy, and then he said: "What about Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, Xiao Wang is determined not to be afraid of you! The national strength of our Fire Yang Kingdom will never lose to you Qingqiu."


    "Oh, isn''t it? Your Huoyang country is just a small border country under the Flaming Mountain. It has no more than five cities under its jurisdiction. The land area is less than one-third of my Qingqiu, and the rest of the properties and taxes are not as good as my Qingqiu. Do you really feel lonely and dare not destroy your Fire Sun Country?"


    Qingqiu Kingdom Master''s temper is very good, but the other party is insulted, even the Bodhisattva should be angry now!


    What made the Qingqiu leader even more angry was that they even said that Su Yan had become a little white face, really angry!


    The Lord Qingqiu had already planned to do something, but Su Yan stopped him.


    With his Su Yan here, of course, there is no need for a woman to shoot!

 Chapter 3484： Beat you to death with just one punch

    Chapter 3484: Just one punch to kill you


    Su Yan strode over, and it seemed that he had only taken two or three steps, but he had crossed a distance of thirty feet, and in a blink of an eye he was approaching Prince Moro''s five feet!


    This kind of body method is not only curious, but also quicker to the extreme!


    Prince Moro had never seen such a terrifying body, knowing that his speed was far behind the opponent, so he could only create a circle of fire outside of him to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    But Su Yan did not directly regard Prince Moro as the target of the attack, instead turned to the six powerful men!


    Each of these six powerful men is more than three meters tall, and their muscles have long been cultivated into copper skin and iron bones.


    As Su Yan had predicted, he had just approached, and these six powerful men had already formed a specific formation. This formation was not the way of the demon, but was related to the magic cultivation.


    And the eyes of these six great men became extremely red, and there was a red aura in the body!


    These red breaths are not only immortal, but also the blood in these powerful men evaporates and dyes them bright red!


    As for the position and posture of the six great men, I am afraid that they are also borrowed from the power of the Tianzhu Devil!


    There are a total of eight hundred Tianzhu Devil Kings, and I don''t know which powers are borrowed, but these are all trivial details.


    The power of the Tianzhu Demon King is not at the same level as Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God!


    Su Yan didn''t bother to make any technical changes, and planned to defeat them with the power that these wrestlers were best at.


    Su Yan took another two steps towards it, and just walked to crush the surrounding rocks. A ring of cracked lines swayed away from under Su Yan''s feet. Following the many monsters, they felt that the mountain peaks under their feet seemed to start shaking!


    boom!


    The fists of the two powerful men attacked from the left and right, and the blood-colored innocence changed into the shape of a dragon and a tiger!


    "Dragon Tiger''s Fist? Pediatrics." Su Yan was too lazy to even make a move, and he had already blocked these two punches with just the bodyguard''s zhenqi.


    Then two feet kicked from behind, followed by the light and shadow of airtight fists!


    After these fist winds appear densely together, the lethality is not weaker than that of the fairy sword, and the edge of the fist winds is also very sharp, which can easily cause lacerations!


    Those fragmented corpses on the ground were created in this way.


    Not only did the six powerful fighters have strong fist and perfect coordination, the red aura above the body gradually turned into a different image of the devil!


    Amidst the murderous aura, a Shura killing array has taken shape!


    "He is surrounded!" The military commander''s face inevitably showed a happy expression. Once someone falls into the surrounding of the Asura Killing Array, no one has ever been able to survive, no matter how strong they are.


    The military division was indeed very afraid of Su Yan''s strength, but seeing that Su Yan was already surrounded by six powerful soldiers with a killing array, I was afraid that he would be hammered into meat sauce!


    However, the development of the matter was just the opposite. These six powerful men had consumed a large amount of true qi and their own blood, and still could not break Su Yan''s protective true qi.


    Su Yan carried his hands on his back, his expression still very leisurely. It can be said that the leisurely court has endured thousands of punches.


    These six wrestlers used their own essence and blood to support the demon gods, thereby gaining power. This method will inevitably progress very quickly at the beginning, but after a certain level, the power will stagnate and no longer grow.


    This is because no matter how strong the resilience is, no matter how terrifying the power of the bloodline is, there is an upper limit. This method of sacrificing one''s own essence and blood is originally a quick method, and the lower limit is not low, and the upper limit is not high.


    Su Yan had already seen through the attacks of the six powerful men. The coordination between them and the various attacks of the fist wind were almost impeccable.


    But the problem is that the strength of the six great men is not as good as Su Yan!


    Su Yan only needs to break through tricks with his strength!


    I saw a fist with a different color appeared in the dazzling fist wind, and then the six powerful men spit out a mouthful of blood and flew out!


    He hit the mountain wall fiercely, and then his body wilted, and the images of various demon gods behind him disappeared.


    These six powerful men were shattered by Su Yan''s fist wind, and they all cut off their breath soon.


    These six powerful men made thousands of punches, but Su Yan only punched one.


    The result of the battle was that Su Yan won a complete victory. From a visual point of view, it was too shocking!


    Many monsters who watched the game felt very shocked. There was no gap in the coordination between these six powerful men, and it was almost perfect!


    The reason he lost was because his physical body was far less powerful than Su Yan. Su Yan seems to be just an ordinary young man, compared to the three-meter-high, full-body muscular masculine image of a strong man, it can be said that he has no power to bind a chicken!


    They never thought that Su Yan would use his strength to break tricks! This punch is really domineering to the extreme!


    He also helped them to give a bad breath!


    From just now, Prince Moro and his men have been arrogant enough!


    Today''s Su Yan already has the power of a hundred-headed dragon and elephant. In terms of physical strength, he is already at the level of a prehistoric monster, and a single punch is enough!


    Those monsters who knew Su Yan''s identity felt that this matter was justified.


    Who is Su Yan? But a man who can fight against one of the five ancestors, Luzhang Weng!


    How could the six powerful men be Su Yan''s opponent?


    After the six powerful men were dealt with by Su Yan''s punch, the wall of fire outside Prince Moro became more and more terrifying, and the army division was also isolated.


    The military commander looked at Su Yan with trepidation. He just said that Su Yan was a little white face and continuously insulted him. Now it should be the time to pay the price!


    His power is far inferior to that of the six powerful men, and he relies on the ability to flatter and figure out the prince to get to the top. How could he be able to stop Su Yan''s punch?


    Su Yan walked to the front of the dog-headed general and said, "Did you just say I was a little white face?"


    The military division was so nervous that he couldn''t say a word.


    Suddenly a flame came from behind the military division, directly penetrated the division''s body, and then slammed towards Su Yan!


    It was Prince Moro who shot, and the military commander turned into ashes in his unbelievable expression. It was completely unexpected that Prince Moro would use him as a bait to deal with Su Yan.


    And this red flame burned raging around Su Yan, still unable to break Su Yan''s protective innocence.


    Su Yan said, "Prince Moro? It''s your turn next. Are you awakened?"


    Prince Moro said angrily: "Who are you? Do you know that killing me will trigger antagonism between the two countries?"


    "Really? Bai Ze''s right-hand side was presumptuous in front of me, and I killed it in front of the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe. You, the Huoyang Kingdom, a small country that doesn''t know where it is, shouldn''t be a big deal. Is it something big?"


    "You... don''t deceive people too much!" Prince Moro has completely lost his arrogance just now, just because the man in front of him is so powerful that he feels terrified!

 Chapter 3485： Prince Moro begs for mercy

    Chapter 3485: Prince Moro begs for mercy


    "Too much deception? I haven''t done anything to you yet, is that too much deception?" Su Yan said lightly.


    When facing Su Yan, Prince Moro only felt as if facing an insurmountable mountain. His heart was filled with a strong sense of oppression. This sense of oppression must find a space for release, so this time Prince Moro made the move first!


    As soon as Prince Moro shot his hand, the flames of the wall of fire beside him turned into three fierce beasts of flames, biting towards Su Yan!


    These three fierce and fierce beasts are extremely hot, and they are strengthened by the evil spirit!


    But a look of disdain flashed in the corner of Su Yan''s eyes, and then he saw Su Yan stretched out a left hand. This left hand didn''t use any magic tricks, and only lightly scratched in the void, these three flames The fierce beast turned into fly ash in the air!


    Prince Moro��s attacking might seem terrifying, but Su Yan was caught with his bare hands. This can only show that the strength and realm of the two sides are too different, forming a completely crushing situation, and Su Yan can destroy him so easily. s attack.


    And after this blow, the spectators finally confirmed one thing, the man in front of them must be the legendary Su Yan who was able to compete with the fifth ancestor of Tongtian River!


    There have been many legends about Su Yan, whether it is the bloodline of the ancient dragon or the phrase "Our land is invincible with swordsmanship in the fairy realm" has become a legend!


    Prince Moro provokes such a character, which is equivalent to kicking an iron plate that must not be touched, and then he must bear the backlash brought by his own arrogance!


    All the demon fairies who can receive invitations from the Wanshou Mountain are not the general ones. Even if Su Yan can''t do it, there will definitely be masters who will do it later. Only by Prince Moro and his stinky fish and shrimps, how could it be blocked Live the road to Wanshou Mountain?


    In the eyes of real masters, this Prince Moro is just a jumping clown.


    Prince Moro missed a hit and became infinitely panicked.


    The six magic cultivators under him have been easily killed by Su Yan, and it may be his turn next.


    Thinking of this, the wall of fire around Prince Moro also erupted directly to a height of five or six feet, as if this would be able to protect his integrity!


    Su Yan''s figure suddenly became dim in the same place, and when he appeared again, he was already in front of this circle of fire!


    This body method is so fast that it is almost instant!


    Many demon immortals did not see clearly how Su Yan''s body skills changed, and a few demon immortals who saw Su Yan''s body skills clearly were all on guard at this time!


    Because such a quick body technique is also a great threat to them!


    After Su Yan appeared on the edge of the wall of fire, a very thin sword gas appeared in his hand, but with a casual stroke, the airtight wall of fire was directly divided into two sides!


    Prince Moro inside showed an expression of horror. He couldn''t think of the defense he thought was a good one, and he was like a piece of white paper in front of Su Yan''s casual sword energy, and it broke with one stroke!


    While Prince Moro was panicked, Su Yan''s hand was already stretched out!


    It turned out to be an irresistible posture!


    Prince Moro saw that Su Yan easily cut the wall of fire with his sword energy just now. He just thought that he might have his head to fall on this occasion, but he was wrong again this time.


    Su Yan had already taken the initiative to dissolve the weak sword aura when his hand was still in the air, and then directly pinched Prince Moro��s throat with one hand, as if pulling a chicken, easily pulling Moro The prince pulled out from the defense of the fire wall!


    Prince Moro struggled with both hands indiscriminately, trying to break Su Yan''s hands, but Su Yan''s hands were like iron tongs, no matter how hard he tried, Su Yan couldn''t move.


    Prince Moro blushed, completely losing his arrogance.


    Su Yan said: "The road is up to the sky, and everyone can walk, but you are closed, thinking that you are not a character? First interrupt your legs and impose punishment!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he sent out a little infuriating energy, and directly broke Prince Moro''s legs into a very twisted shape.


    Prince Moro was caught in his throat by Su Yan. Although the pain was so painful that his spine was shaking, he couldn''t even pronounce a syllable!


    Immediately Su Yan threw Prince Moro on the ground, and Prince Moro screamed.


    Hearing Prince Moro''s screams, it can only be said that it is very happy.


    He was really arrogant here just now, and he also killed many demon immortals who wanted to enter the Longevity Mountain. He is so miserable now, it can only be said to be very happy!


    However, Su Yan didn''t directly kill Prince Moro, and many people were surprised by this incident.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "Prince Moro, can you tell me what you know now, how much do you know about Wanshou Mountain?"


    This is why Su Yan left Prince Moro.


    Prince Moro gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yan, and said, "As long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you everything I know."


    Prince Moro��s words were full of very strong fear, and he urgently needed a guarantee from Su Yan.


    For a person like Su Yan with the highest strength, the promise he made must be counted. If he has been said not to kill him, he will definitely not kill him.


    Although Prince Moro was not strong enough, after all, his status was distinguished and he still had some knowledge.


    "Ok, I won''t kill you." Su Yan said.


    After receiving Su Yan��s assurance, Prince Moro sighed for a long time. He just wanted to talk, but he was thrown back into the recliner by Su Yan. The two maids were so frightened that Hua Rong was so scared that they just wanted to approach Moro. The prince helped to check the injury, and he was pushed away by Prince Moro with great strength, and fell to the ground heavily!


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing an expression of displeasure, Prince Moro also noticed something, and then wailed in the recliner.


    Su Yan asked, "Is the Wanshou Mountain behind this stone gate?"


    The center of the stone gate was still shining with the light of magic, and Prince Moro said, "Yes, as long as you pass this stone gate, you can reach the post at the foot of the Longevity Mountain. Three groups, passing through Wanshou Mountain on different roads."


    "Why do we have to be divided into three groups? What is the meaning behind this?" Su Yan asked.


    Prince Moro showed an embarrassed expression, while the leader of Qingqiu next to Su Yan said: "There are many people here, and it might be inconvenient to say some things here."


    Prince Moro immediately agreed: "The Lord is right. This is not a place to talk. Please take me to the foot of the Longevity Mountain. Xiao Wang must know that there is no limit to words."


    Su Yan looked around, and there were more and more demon celestial beings coming. It was this mountain alone, and the number of demon celestial beings gathered should be at least fifty.


    It seems that there are a lot of invitations sent by Wanshoushan!

 Chapter 3486： Strange boy

    Chapter 3486: Strange Boy


    Su Yan said, "Wanshou Mountain has always been very mysterious. Even Qingluo doesn''t have much news about Wanshou Mountain. How did he know about it? Could it be that he made up lies to deceive us in order to survive?"


    Prince Moro said immediately: "Xiao Wang''s uncle used to work for Wanshou Mountain. He is half a person. So Xiao Wang knows a lot about Wanshou Mountain! Many things are absolutely confidential. know!"


    Prince Moro''s meaning is also very obvious, meaning that keeping him is of great use.


    If he were to be killed, these top-secret news would have been buried in the loess along with him.


    Shall we talk while walking? "Prince Moro held back the sharp pain in his legs and tried to show a pleasing smile.


    The two maids were going to come and lift Prince Moro from the chair, but they were reprimanded by Prince Moro, and then said: "Wan Shou Mountain can only go in with the demon with invitations. The idlers will wait to kill you. Are you going to die?"


    The two maids were reprimanded by Prince Moro, and immediately stopped moving.


    Then Prince Moro showed a pleasing smile to Su Yan. His meaning was very simple. Now his legs have been broken, which means he has lost his mobility. Su Yan can only find a way to let him enter the Longevity Mountain.


    Although Su Yan showed a bored expression, he still used the authentic magic of the Profound Gate, summoned several golden armored gods, and lifted Prince Moro''s recliner.


    Prince Moruo said: "After entering the foot of Longevity Mountain, you will have to walk ten miles of mountain road to reach the station. Xiao Wang must have time to tell everything he knows."


    Just when Su Yan and the Lord Qingqiu were about to enter the stone gate, several demon celestial beings landed on the summit.


    The appearances of these demon celestial beings are completely different from those of other demon celestial beings, and their demon auras are not very obvious. They look like human monks in their costumes and behaviors.


    Su Yan was not very interested in these demon celestial beings, and took his gaze back after only one glance.


    But the Lord Qingqiu suddenly froze, and the woman in Qingyi headed by these demon immortals was also stunned, and couldn''t help saying: "Lord Qingqiu?"


    The Qingqiu Kingdom Master and the Qingyi woman obviously didn''t expect to meet here.


    Su Yan then glanced at the woman in Tsing Yi. The woman in Tsing Yi was pale, with small features and at least 1.7 meters tall. Although she was wearing wide clothes, what could not hide her sense of slenderness.


    The woman in Tsing Yi still held a fairy sword with a blue scabbard in her hand. Although it hadn''t been out of the sheath yet, Su Yan had vaguely felt that this sword must be very extraordinary.


    In addition, Yi Nv was accompanied by four followers. The four followers were different in height, short, fat and thin, but all had the cultivation base of the three-flower gathering, and they had obviously reached the top of the earth fairy.


    The attitude of the Lord Qingqiu towards this woman in Tsing Yi was definitely not friendly, and he asked coldly, "Why did you come here?"


    The woman in Tsing Yi said: "Why did you come, Lord Qingqiu? Of course, I came here because of what. I don''t think there will be a second reason for everyone to come here."


    Guozhu Qingqiu said: "I haven''t seen you for many years, but your effort has increased."


    "It''s all about each other." The Qingyi woman and the Qingqiu country lord are extremely at odds, I''m afraid there will be some old grudges.


    Su Yan is not interested in this kind of grievances between women, and is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    But the woman in Tsing Yi smiled and looked at Su Yan and said, "Is this Mr. Su Yansu who is invincible in swordsmanship in the fairy realm?"


    Before Su Yan could answer, Qingqiu Kingdom Master said, "Is it or isn''t it something to do with you?"


    "Little girl, I have always admired someone with strong swordsmanship. If it is really Mr. Su Yansu, then I would be very interested in making friends with that little girl."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu said: "If you want to die with all your heart, you can kill you now, and Su Lang will definitely let you fall here."


    The woman in Tsing Yi changed her face when she heard the words, and a strong demon with a height of more than 2.5 meters beside her said: "Miss, it''s better for me to learn his sword skills."


    The woman in Tsing Yi said: "Hey? How can this be? Mr. Su is not our enemy, but our friend, right?"


    The Lord Qingqiu said coldly: "Who is your friend? Don''t be affectionate. If you talk nonsense any more, I will do it to you now!"


    The Tsing Yi woman really fell silent at this time, without saying a word. I don''t know if it is fear of the threat of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, or fear of Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    The Lord Qingqiu had won for a while, but there was still no cheerful expression on his face. He just turned around and said to Su Yan: "Let''s go, Su Lang. Don''t waste time with this hypocritical slut."


    Although the Tsing Yi woman had already given up, Su Yan faintly felt that this Tsing Yi woman was definitely not simple, regardless of strength or wisdom.


    At this time, an orange meteor appeared in the sky, swiftly approaching the mountain top!


    The speed of the flight was already close to Su Yan''s level.


    This orange meteor is actually the light of some flying magic weapon. The demon fairy who can control the magic weapon so quickly, I am afraid that his cultivation is very good.


    Su Yancai made a judgment in his heart, and heard such a voice from the sky: "Quickly get out! Quickly get out! My magic weapon can''t be controlled! Don''t let me hit!"


    Even the Lord Qingqiu, who had been sullen, couldn''t hold back for a while.


    In the smiling face of the Lord Qingqiu, this orange light slammed on the top of the mountain, causing huge dust.


    There are also several demon celestial beings directly shocked by the shock wave!


    In the smoke and dust, coughing sounded endlessly.


    And the owner of the orange treasure had quietly come to Su Yan''s side.


    After seeing a teenager appear next to him, Su Yan''s heart and spirit senses were warned. Before that, Su Yan''s spirit sense hadn''t touched anything!


    How powerful is Su Yan''s spiritual sense, it is definitely very difficult to get close to Su Yan''s side so quietly without triggering spiritual sense.


    At least, it shouldn''t be something a mere fairy can do!


    This time Su Yan also had a small shock in his heart. Unexpectedly, there would be such a powerful demon in the Earth Immortal realm!


    Su Yan''s hand inevitably pressed directly on the long sword, and he was ready to take the long sword out of its sheath at any time.


    But this young man looked at Su Yan with a dumbfounded expression, and there was no murderous in his body, his dumb eyes were pure to the extreme, he just looked at Su Yan like this.


    Su Yan was confused for a while, wondering why the other party approached silently.


    The other party had a very childish face and bowed slightly to Su Yan, and said, "Sorry, excuse me, may I ask if this is the top of Yunlong Mountain? I have always been very clumsy. I don��t understand when I look at the map, and I don��t know where to find the wrong place. No!"


    The other party''s attitude is really very polite, and the anxiety in his eyes is not at all disguised.


    But Su Yan couldn''t help but fell into surprise. Could this young man approach silently just to ask for directions?

 Chapter 3487： Tongxianyun Road

    Chapter 3487: Tongxianyun Road


    This question is really very simple. Su Yan, who has experienced too many intrigues in the world of the demon, was stunned by the question.


    Because Su Yan didn''t know what the opponent was playing.


    Su Yan stared at the other party for a long time, but the Lord Qingqiu replied: "You have found the right place. This is the top of Yunlong Mountain. After passing the stone gate in front of you, you can enter the boundary of Wanshou Mountain. You also received the Wanshou Mountain. Is it an invitation?"


    "Thank you sister! It seems that I didn''t find the wrong place this time! My aunt said that if I can''t arrive within the prescribed time, I will be wiped out by Wanshou Mountain. It really scares me to death!" The boy wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked in his eyes. There is really a look of fear inside.


    So this mysterious boy broke through Su Yan''s spiritual sense, really just to come over and ask for a way?


    Su Yan was really well-informed, but he had never seen such a strange development.


    The young man''s eyes were very pure, and after learning that he would be able to reach Longevity Mountain, he showed a very simple smile.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu found that Su Yan seemed to be extremely interested in this young man, so he looked at the young man a few more times.


    A young man wearing coarse cloth and linen clothes would certainly not be of noble origin, but his eyes were different from the cunning of ordinary demons, very simple, like a piece of white paper that had not been contaminated by anyone.


    Su Yan had already seen that the simplicity of this young man could not be pretended, it was really so simple.


    This simple and pure heart is very suitable for cultivating Taoism, because it is in line with the natural principles of Taoism, and the heart is free of impurities, and it is bound to achieve extremely high achievements.


    Although this young man had already cultivated to the pinnacle of the Earth Immortal, he did not necessarily stimulate his full potential, which meant that a good piece of jade had not yet been carved.


    If there are some immortal kings, immortal emperor first-class characters here, I am afraid that they will be tempted to accept this young man as a true disciple, to pass on his own mantle.


    Su Yan asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Me? Big brother, my name is Longsuo."


    Su Yan said: "I never remember the names of those miscellaneous fish, I must remember your name, because your future achievements will not be small."


    It was the first time that the country lord Qingqiu heard such a high evaluation from Su Yan''s mouth, and the other party was just a dumb boy who seemed to understand nothing.


    The Lord Qingqiu thought suspiciously, could it be that this young man''s demon clan blood is so great?


    The woman in Tsing Yi said just now: "Mr. Su, if you want to say that, I''m not convinced. Isn''t my name worthy of your question? Or is it that you are jealous of the jealous Qingqiu vixen next to you?"


    Su Yan did not ask the name of the woman in Tsing Yi, and in comparison, she was a judgement.


    Su Yan glanced at the woman in Tsing Yi. The blood of this woman in Tsing Yi was really worthy of mention. It was even more noble than the blood of the nine-tailed monster fox of the Qingqiu Kingdom.


    "If you rely on your dignity and dignity and think I will look at you high, then you are very wrong." Su Yan said, "I don''t ask your name, just because you are qualified, not because you are afraid that Qingluo will be angry. ."


    Su Yan was telling the truth. But sometimes, the truth is more hurt than the false statement.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the woman in Tsing Yi clearly couldn''t hold her face.


    The demon fairy who was more than 2.5 meters tall behind her said again: "Miss, this kid speaks so arrogantly, it is better to let my subordinates meet him and see how much he weighs!"


    The Tsing Yi woman was already very unhappy. After the strong demon asked for the battle, she coldly said: "You want to be broken by him like Prince Moro, or you want to be killed here like the magicians. ?"


    The two-meter-and-five-meter monster was speechless for a while, blushed, and his expression became even more indignant.


    The woman in Tsing Yi said to Su Yan, "Mr. Su, you have to remember. My name is Gu Langqing. You will not underestimate me when you meet next time."


    Su Yan didn''t comment on this, but instead said to the young Longsuo: "Why don''t you follow us into the Longevity Mountain. We happen to have a friend here who knows the way. If you follow us, you will not go wrong."


    "Really?" Longsuo overjoyed, "Big Brother, you are such a good person!"


    "Good guy?" Su Yan only felt that the word was familiar and unfamiliar.


    Many people in Su Yan''s life said he was domineering, many people said he was arrogant, and many people feared him. Really, no one said he was a good person.


    The Lord Qingqiu looked at Su Yan in a puzzled way. She only saw that this young man was dumb and stupefied. In terms of strength, it was definitely not the strongest here. She didn''t know why Su Yangao would have a look.


    But Lord Qingqiu knew that Su Yan would have his own reasons for doing this, so he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Prince Moro was already in pain and was about to lose consciousness, so he could only temporarily seal his legs with Xian Yuan, so that the intense pain would not be transmitted to his mind.


    After entering Shimen, he did not directly enter the other world.


    Instead, a road of clouds spread out, reaching the peak of the sea of ??clouds.


    The surrounding area of ??the sea of ??clouds is full of magnificent rays of light. It seems that in the evening, some stars can still be faintly seen in the sky.


    While the Lord Qingqiu was still looking at the surrounding scenery, Su Yan had already understood that this beauty was only transformed by the power of the laws of the fairy world. In fact, this magnificence contained great murderous intent.


    Yunlu is still very safe, but if you leave Yunlu casually, I''m afraid you will be strangled into scum at any time!


    This cloud road may not be so easy!


    Several golden armored war gods carried Prince Moro, and Prince Moro immediately faced the puzzled eyes of the Qingqiu Kingdom Master: "This is the Tongxianyun Road. After passing the Yunlu, you will reach the Wanshou Mountain. This Yunlu looks on the surface. Nothing surprising, in fact... it shatters time and space..."


    Lord Qingqiu frowned and said, "Are you talking nonsense? What''s the point of doing this?"


    Su Yan said: "He didn''t talk nonsense, this is true, and the meaning of doing this is simple. Time and space are broken and combined in a disorderly manner. Every time the cloud path is opened, it is completely different, so that no one knows everything. Where is Shoushan? The confidentiality work has to be done to such an extent, what is hidden in this Longevity Mountain?"


    Prince Moro said: "After arriving at the Shanjiao Station, there will be a total of three instructors of the Celestial Realm. Behind these three instructors are three roads to the mountains. We must avoid being selected by the ghost moon fairy. The road to the mountains behind him will die. The other two roads are of similar difficulty, one mainly tests the state of mind, and the other mainly tests the level of cultivation."


    Chapter 957


    Lord Qingqiu asked, "What about after going up the mountain?"


    Prince Moro said in distress; "My uncle said that the things on the Longevity Mountain are all secrets. He once swore that he could not talk about the things on the mountain. So he only told me about the Yunlu and the Shanxia Station. This is not a violation of the oath. "


    This is indeed a very ingenious word game. You can''t say much about the things on the Longevity Mountain, and you can just disclose it under the mountain.


    "Do you know so much? Is there something to hide? If you don''t explain it honestly, but you can throw you on this cloud road at any time and let you survive." Qingqiu Country Lord asked.


    Prince Moro said: "I know so much. You have promised me that you will never kill me!"


    The Lord Qingqiu sneered: "Of course we won''t kill you, but interrupting your hands and feet, or crushing your whole body bones and throwing them here is not a violation of the oath, right?"


    "You...you are so vicious!" Prince Moro couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, Longsuo suddenly raised his head and asked: "Sister, are you bullying the weak?"


    The original intention of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord was to ask Prince Moro to tell everything he knew, no matter how big or small, it would be best to squeeze him dry.


    The cruel words that I put just now were just to scare Prince Moro, and of course it wouldn''t really break his bones.


    When Long Suo asked, the Lord Qingqiu didn''t know how to answer, but she looked towards Long Suo and saw that the young man''s eyes were clear to the end. She really wanted to ask for an answer, but she couldn''t answer.


    Su Yan said: "He is not weak. You didn''t see him just now on the top of the mountain."


    Long Suo let out a dull mumble, and then Su Yan asked again: "Prince Moro, do you really know so much?"


    Su Yan''s tone sounds very peaceful, but I don''t know why, but there is a strange sense of oppression.


    Prince Moro said: "There is only one thing that I haven''t said, but even my uncle can''t be sure whether this is true or false. If it is verified to be false after saying it, wouldn''t you still blame me for deceiving you?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, we naturally have our own set of judgments." Su Yan said.


    Just listen to Prince Moro said: "It is said that there is a golden immortal sitting on the top of the Longevity Mountain, in order to select talents from the upper immortal domain. If there are powerful characters, they will become the disciple of the golden immortal, and the future is unlimited."


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, but said nothing this time, because Prince Moro said it was indeed possible.


    It''s just that this path of clouds can no longer be arranged by a demon in the realm of heavenly immortals.


    Wanshou Mountain called out many earth immortals, and if they didn��t, they would directly obliterate them. This overbearing, indeed, is very much in line with the style of the immortal domain above.


    For the high above Jinxian, the earth immortals on the endless continent are indeed some chickens, which is not worth mentioning.


    Yunlu seems to be long, but it comes to an end as it walks.


    At the end of Yunlu, you can see countless tall Cui Wei mountains spreading ups and downs, and there is no end in sight!


    The mountain in front must be Longevity Mountain.


    A mountain road was connected at the end of the cloud road. After reaching the mountain road, I looked back and saw that the cloud road had disappeared and turned into a cloud of eternal fog, and no demon fairy could follow their steps.


    The mountain road ahead is full of ancient trees in the sky, lush and green.


    The air is also full of strong moisture.


    The mountain road is full of bluestone slabs that have long been very mottled, and some small pits still have some water, but they are very clean, and it seems that someone has been cleaning it.


    Comparing this mountain with the blessed land of Lingshan that Su Yan had visited, it didn''t seem to have any special place.


    The only difference is that this mountain has a strong and holy breath.


    This holy breath will inevitably suppress the demon energy, so since the Kingdom Lord Qingqiu entered the boundary of this Longevity Mountain, his head was dizzy and uncomfortable and nauseous.


    This holy breath had little influence on Su Yan, because he was not a monster.


    The first half of the mountain road is downhill, and the second half of the mountain road is downhill.


    When it comes downhill, you can see the sea of ??clouds constantly rising and sinking among the mountains, which is magnificent in terms of natural landscape.


    When Su Yan and the others arrived at the station mentioned by Prince Moluo, there were already many demon immortals near the station, and even the woman in Tsing Yi, Gu Langqing, had arrived with her four men.


    Mingming Su Yan and the others set off first, and they hadn''t seen any demon on the way, so they didn''t know why they fell behind.


    Long Suo curiously said: "Could it be that they took another mountain road to get here? It''s really weird. When we came, there was obviously only one mountain road."


    Su Yan knows that the road to the fairy clouds changes endlessly, and the mountain road behind it contains a certain kind of immortal law. There can be endless evolution in the ever-changing, even if there are 100,000 people, 100,000 roads can be changed.


    This is the skill of Jinxian!


    Reaching the level of the golden immortal, in a sense, the body has been in harmony with the Tao and achieved immortality! Skills can also be regarded as overwhelming! Far from being imaginable!


    There is at least one golden immortal sitting behind this Longevity Mountain, to have such an incredible atmosphere!


    The powerhouse of the Heavenly Immortal Realm would never be able to achieve such a magnificent level!


    The door of the post did not open, nor did the three gods whom Prince Moro said.


    These demon celestial beings that have arrived are in groups of two, forming a very obvious faction.


    Gu Langqing, dressed in Tsing Yi, seemed to want to talk to Su Yan, but in the end he still wanted to talk and didn''t come up to talk to him, probably because he was afraid that he would be ashamed at Su Yan.


    After arriving at the inn, Su Yan twisted a magic formula, and the golden armored war gods directly turned into blue smoke and disappeared.


    This means that he and Prince Moro are no longer involved, and now everyone owes nothing to each other.


    The promise Su Yan said will definitely be honored.


    Although Prince Moro could only lie on a chair with his legs twisted out of shape, he still let out a long sigh of relief. At least Su Yan has fulfilled his promise and really let him go.


    Although the current situation is a bit bad, it is not so unsustainable.


    Long Suo silently squatted down beside Prince Moro, and then asked, "When you go up the mountain road, all your legs are broken. You can''t go, right?"


    Prince Moro said nervously: "What are you going to do? Don''t come near me!"


    Long Shuo said: "I want to help you connect your legs."


    "Can you do it? Is there a panacea in your hand? It''s just a panacea, I''m afraid the recovery will not be so fast, right? This is a broken leg injury! It is very serious!"

 Chapter 3488： Where is the fairy mountain

    Chapter 3488 Where is the fairy mountain


    When Prince Moro was nervous, a fire had already condensed in his hands. If Longsuo dared to do something unfavorable to him, he would definitely fight back, fighting to die with Longsuo and would never let Longsuo easily manipulate himself. !


    Although Su Yan saw through Prince Moruo''s Xiao Jiujiu, he didn''t say anything, just stood beside him silently.


    Su Yan did this to see how Long Suo was capable.


    There was an orange light in Longsuo''s palm, and Prince Moro became more tense after seeing this orange light.


    But after his body was enveloped by this orange light, he felt as if every pore had been opened up and down his whole body, it was unexpectedly comfortable.


    And the legs that were blocked from pain are gradually no longer numb, but become more conscious...


    Prince Moro could clearly feel that his legs were recovering quickly. Although he could not see what kind of power Longsuo used, there was no doubt that his body was being treated by Longsuo. Under quickly recovering!


    Prince Moro couldn''t help feeling excited when he thought of this!


    The upper Wanshou Mountain is extremely dangerous, if you drag your injured legs, I''m afraid it will be explained here!


    Although Prince Moro also had some healing pills in his hands, he could not heal this kind of extremely serious trauma only with pills.


    And if he takes out those precious pills now, I''m afraid he will become even more targeted.


    Because there are very few alchemists in the world of demon immortals, and those powerful pills need to be exchanged with the earth immortals of the human race to obtain them, so every pill is considered very precious.


    The current Prince Moro is a stubborn body. The so-called innocence of every man and his guilt, maybe some demon will kill him for these pills.


    So Prince Moro has been forbearing since falling into Su Yan''s hands.


    At the beginning, he looked down on Long Shuo very much, thinking that this silly boy was dumb, and he didn''t know what blessings he had, so Su Yan could actually look at him differently.


    Now that the whole body is covered by this orange light, then I understand that Longsuo''s power is definitely not simple!


    Although Longsuo''s power is also condensed by immortal origin, it is a power he has never seen before.


    The Lord Qingqiu couldn''t help looking sideways here, only listening to Su Yan said, "As I thought, he really got a very different inheritance."


    Just by listening to Su Yan, you can know that Longsuo''s strange power has been seen through by Su Yan.


    Su Yan continued: "Longsuo, you are now using your original power to heal his legs. It will take at least a month for the damaged original power to recover. Are you not afraid of falling on the Longevity Mountain?"


    Longsuo didn''t lift his head and said: "My aunt taught me to have compassion. If I can help but don''t help, I will regret it."


    The Lord Qingqiu was speechless, this young man was indeed not so pure.


    There are only two possibilities for the origin of the Yaozu''s earth fairy.


    The first is the **** between monsters and immortals, giving birth to offspring. These descendants are born in the fairy world, and are often the descendants of some ancient beasts. For example, the king of Qingqiu is the descendant of the nine-tailed demon fox family, and Princess Kong Qian naturally does not need much. In other words, she is the only daughter of the ancestor Phoenix.


    Although these demon celestial beings were born in the immortal realm, they still need to receive a lot of experience. If they are not protected by the elders, they will inevitably die.


    The second type is of course the demon fairy who has survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation and has soared to the fairy world.


    It can be said that the demon immortals who can come to Wanshou Mountain can trace their blood line back to the ancient times, or have incredible adventures.


    No matter how you look at it, people like Longsuo are an alien.


    The word self-sacrifice has never been a positive word in the Yaozu world.


    Therefore, the leader of Qingqiu was very curious about the origin of the aunt Longsuo said, and how could he educated Longsuo so strangely.


    Obviously, Longsuo and Prince Moro are just meeting in a peaceful water, and there is no friendship at all. He is actually willing to use his precious original power to heal Prince Moro, and it is better to retain his strength when he is about to enter the Longevity Mountain.


    Before he knew it, Longsuo had already connected Prince Moro to his legs.


    Under the guidance of Longsuo''s magical original power, Prince Moro''s legs not only returned intact, but even regained his mobility.


    Even Prince Moro himself felt very unbelievable, and he was so moved that he pulled Longsuo''s hands and said: "Brother Longsuo, you will be my brother from now on! No matter what happens in the future, you directly and me That''s it! As long as it is useful to get my Moro, I will go through the fire and water, and I will do it! You are now my dead brother!"


    Longsuo was rather embarrassed and said, "Helping others is the basis of happiness. These are all my aunts taught me."


    "Don''t talk about these sour truths! Regardless of anything else, I, Moro, believes you are a brother."


    Su Yan stood beside him and didn''t mean to stop him. Before he knew it, Su Yan''s gaze was already aimed at the sky.


    Lord Qingqiu followed Su Yan''s gaze and looked towards the sky, and saw that the shadows of the sun and the moon were faintly visible in the sky, and there were some stars beside the moon.


    The same day of the sun and the moon is not unusual in the evening or early morning.


    But what is peculiar here is that the sun and the moon are not one in the east and the other in the west, but they are almost all walking towards the middle of the sky.


    The sun and moon rise is a common sense in the world. The trajectory of the sun and the moon in the Wanshou Mountain is so peculiar, I am afraid that there is some expert behind it.


    The leader of Qingqiu looked very fascinated, and said: "At what level do you have to cultivate to modify the trajectory of the sun, moon and stars so recklessly?"


    Su Yan said: "You are wrong about this. It''s not who changed the trajectory of the sun, moon and stars, but the Wanshou Mountain where we are no longer on the endless continent."


    "Then where is this..." Qingqiu Country Master asked hesitantly.


    Su Yan said: "If Wanshou Mountain is on the endless continent, why would we open the Tongxianyun Road? The purpose of Tongxianyun Road is to introduce us into another space. In this space there are mountains, rivers, and heaven. The sun, moon, and stars of my country are all shaped by a certain mighty power! With this level of cultivation, space and all things can be shaped with one thought."


    Su Yan said that the power has at least the cultivation base of the fairy king, only the fairy king has the ability to open up space and evolve the laws of the world!


    The highest level that the Lord Qingqiu had contact with was nothing but a heavenly immortal, so he didn''t know these.

 Chapter 3489： Reasons for fear

    Chapter 3489: Reasons for Dread


    Su Yan said: \"Although the sun, moon and stars in the sky are evolved with powerful magic power, they are nothing more than appearances. They are not real sun, moon and stars. This world is shaped by his magic power. How does he want to plan the day? The trajectory of the moon and stars is fine, and it can even bring the moon and the sun to the mid-sky to reflect each other. The master of Longevity Mountain is so strong, I''m afraid that it is far beyond your expectations."


    Nationalist Qingqiu said: "I don''t know when we can reach this level. If I have one day I must open up a world, live with you, and not let anyone disturb us."


    Su Yan said, "The Lord seems to be here."


    Following Su Yan''s words, three lights of different colors appeared between the stars, the sun and the moon.


    These rays of light were still unsure at first, and only after they got closer and closer, was it determined that they were the magical treasure.


    Behind these three treasures are three celestial beings, and these three celestial beings and the fifth ancestor in the Tongtian River are not at the same level.


    The fifth ancestor can only be regarded as the tail of a crane among the heavenly immortals, and the three heavenly immortals here are at least the middle and upper level.


    These three heavenly immortals, two males and one female, are indeed the same as Prince Moro said, representing the three powers of the star, the sun, and the moon, namely the Star Fairy, the Crowned God of War, and the Ghost Moon Fairy.


    The crown of war **** is very burly, wearing a red gold armor, silver hair constantly flying towards the back, a red flame behind his head, there is a wave of heat before it hits, and there is also a strong holy circle. breath!


    Just talking about the aura and the sense of oppression caused by the powerful strength far surpassed the demon fairy that Su Yan had seen before!


    In contrast, the other two are slightly inferior. Fairy Starlight is wearing a colored glaze dress. This dress is shining with stars. I don��t know what precious magic weapon is. At the same time, Fairy Starlight has a smile on his face. Up.


    The most mysterious thing is that Gui Yuexian, Gui Yuexian is a man, tall and tall, with a ghost face on his face, dressed in plain white clothes, other than that, he has no characteristics.


    According to Prince Moro''s information, the three heavenly immortals, the star, the sun, and the moon, have mastered the three roads to the mountain. After passing the test, they can go up to the Wanshou Mountain to see what the interior of the Wanshou Mountain looks like.


    The roads on both sides of the star and the sun are easier. One tests the state of mind and the other tests the cultivation base. As long as you pass the test, you can go up the mountain.


    The path that Gui Yuexian mastered was said to be full of difficulties and obstacles. It was very likely to be a life of nine deaths, and it was necessary to avoid being selected by Gui Yuexian.


    The three heavenly immortals walked out of the sun, moon and stars in the sky, and then landed on the roof of the post.


    This way of playing naturally caused a very strong commotion.


    The crown **** of war first said a lot of scenes, what does it mean that Wanshoushan welcomes everyone, and everyone will be a family in the future...


    These scenes made people drowsy. If it weren''t for the strength and identity of the crowned **** of war, these demon celestial beings might have exploded long ago.


    Those who can come here are ruthless characters, how can ruthless characters like to listen to these meaningless nonsense?


    The God of War finally said: "Now there are three roads leading up to the mountain. Next, you have to accept the test of the three of us. Only the demon gods who pass the test can really climb the Longevity Mountain. Those who fall down midway, or want to retreat. Yes, I had to be obliterated by us! It''s easy to be favored by my crowned war god, just show great strength!"


    The rules of the Supreme God of War are simply not rules, as long as the demon fairy who wants to be tested by him can join the red circle he delineated by raising his hand.


    Within this red circle, the last twenty demon immortals who could still stand could walk his way to the mountain.


    Of course, Su Yan was the first to enter the red circle, and then the leader of Qingqiu.


    As long as you avoid Gui Yuexian, as for choosing the crowned war **** or starlight fairy, for Su Yan, there is no big difference.


    When Su Yan dealt with Prince Moro just now, he had already demonstrated his strength. Seeing that he was the first one to enter the circle, the rest of the demons were already playing drums in their hearts.


    When you see the Lord of Qingqiu before entering, a Su Yan is already invincible, and if a Lord of Qingqiu joins him, I am afraid that no one is their opponent!


    As a result, these demon immortals were not willing to jump into the red circle.


    The crown **** of war didn''t know that these demon immortals were very afraid of Su Yan''s strength, and said in a puzzled way: "You guys, are you also the leaders of the monster races on the endless continent? Why are all of them fearful of the head and tail? I just said that the stupid **** of war. Just a few words, did you scare you? You guys are too courageous, right?"


    The crowned war-god felt too good about himself, and he really thought it was his supernatural power, and frightened all these monsters.


    Little did they know that all these monsters were afraid of Su Yan''s strength!


    None of these demons spoke, but they did not step into the red circle of the crowned **** of war.


    This also made the crown **** of war even more proud, and his words became more and more majestic.


    Kingdom Qingqiu had a feeling of contempt for a long time, and those demon celestial beings were obviously afraid of Su Yan, and anyone with a discerning eye could see it.


    This crowned **** of war is also really funny, his head is like a wooden knot, and he doesn''t know how to cultivate to the realm of heaven.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for a demon to remind the **** of war what the actual situation is like, because doing so would be too shameful. The ghost knows that the **** of war will wear small shoes?


    After a long time, only Longsuo entered the red circle, and after Longsuo, Prince Moro also entered the red circle in hesitation.


    Just now, the God of War said that as long as there are twenty people in the red circle, it will automatically enter his test.


    As long as Su Yan didn''t deal with him, it would be regarded as a transaction that would never lose money.


    The reason why Prince Moro hesitated was entirely because seeing Long Suo not automatically follow Su Yan, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of doubts in his heart.


    After Prince Moro asked Longsuo, watching Longsuo''s stop, he realized that it turned out that Longsuo''s brain circuit is more special, and the reflex nerves are much longer than ordinary people. Now it has just come to realize that there is this thing!


    There are only four people in this red circle.


    Prince Moro couldn''t wait to say: "The crown is a god, no one wants to come in, can we start our trial?"


    Prince Moro was afraid that nights would have many dreams, and then he would come up with some moths.


    But there is a saying-what you are afraid of.


    The Supreme God of War is not a patient master either. He is about to wave his hand and announce that the four of Su Yan have entered his assessment stage, but he does not want Fairy Starlight to chuckle and say: "Big guy, this time you can really do it. Wrong, the big guy is not afraid of you, but him!"


    The direction of Fairy Starlight''s finger is Su Yan!

 Chapter 3491： Fight again

    Chapter 3491: Treaty and Fight Again


    The **** of war angrily said: "Then the rules will also be changed. Whoever of you can knock this Su Yan out of the red circle, Lao Tzu will **** him to Longevity Mountain! There are countless rare exercises, medicines, and even There are many fairies at your disposal, and you can reach the sky in one step!"


    It is said that there must be a brave husband under the heavy reward, and the reward given by the crowned war **** is very tempting!


    Although coming to Wanshou Mountain is a helpless move, who doesn''t want to climb the dangerous peak successfully and rank among the gods?


    It''s like a dangerous peak. Either achieve the peak or fall into the abyss of great danger. There is absolutely no third possibility!


    Under such extreme circumstances, they can often force their potential out.


    After the words of the **** of war were finished, the fairy starlight frowned and said: "Taimian, you are not in compliance with the rules by doing this?"


    The **** of war said: "Old ancestors can repost invitations. Why can''t I protect others on the Longevity Mountain? I am in charge of a mountain road up the mountain! Don''t everyone do things within their own authority? Starlight, Stop making waves, he is not your lover! Standing next to them is the descendants of the nine-tailed monster fox clan. Don''t you know what position the nine-tailed monster fox clan is on top, dare to **** a man from her?"


    In fact, the leader of Qingqiu didn''t know much about the affairs of the upper fairyland. The clan in charge of contacting the Xianyu above is an old woman, and the leader of Qingqiu does not have close friendship with her.


    And the fairy domain at the top has very few instructions to convey.


    Fairy Starlight was stunned for a while, and then showed a smile like a flower, she seemed to be faintly expecting a good show.


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold with this Starlight Fairy. It wasn''t that her beauty was not as good as Qingqiu''s country lord, but that this woman was unpredictable in her words and actions.


    At least for now, Fairy Starlight was just arguing at Su Yan''s body, and he was not on Su Yan''s side at all.


    Su Yan would not treat her as her own just because she said a few flattering words.


    The demon fairies in the red circle stared at Su Yan, wishing to swallow Su Yan directly!


    Su Yan at this time was not just a powerful enemy for them, but also a way to the sky!


    Every earth immortal wants to ascend to the realm of heavenly immortals, only in this way can they enter the realm of immortals above, where is the real world of immortals!


    But now, they only need to defeat Su Yan to get the opportunity they have been longing for. Who hasn''t the fighting spirit burned to the extreme?


    Dozens of demons surrounded Su Yan in the red circle, and only Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, Longsuo, and Prince Moro stood beside Su Yan.


    If it''s normal, the prestige of the Qingqiu country lord is enough to discourage many demon immortals, but the so-called prestige accumulated in this Wanshou Mountain usually has no meaning at all.


    Longsuo''s expression was very firm, and he made it clear that he would stand with Su Yan.


    Prince Moro was very hesitant at first, but in the end he gritted his teeth and stood on the same line with Longsuo.


    If it is normal, the Qingqiu country master will definitely have to make fun of it, but with such a strong enemy, the Qingqiu country master can''t laugh at all.


    The current situation is much more dangerous than when dealing with the eight top powerhouses of Bai Ze. You must know that there are many hidden masters among the dozens of demon immortals, and none of them are indiscriminate.


    Su Yan took out the Mo Wen Divine Sword directly and pressed the sword to the ground with one hand.


    Then a wave of sword waves swept away from Su Yan!


    The mighty sword intent also made those demon immortals who were ready to move a little calmer. As long as the man in front of him had a long sword in his hand, he could not easily deal with it.


    If you rashly go up and become enemies with Su Yan, I''m afraid you will immediately confess your wealth and life here!


    I saw Su Yan��s attitude very calm, and said indifferently: "I, Su Yan, and everyone have never known each other, and I can meet here because of an invitation. Although there is no hatred, the current situation is that we are all alone. Involuntarily. So even if you do it to me, I will not be angry, because everyone is just for a survival, everyone has everyone��s difficulties, even if you make me injured by the sword, I will not resent, blame it I will only blame myself for not having enough skills."


    Su Yan''s remarks were not very impassioned, but they made the demons feel reasonable.


    Then Su Yan said again: "You can move me. It is your ability and good fortune that can hurt me, but... we have a word first, but it is not good to move the Qingqiu kingdom next to me. No matter who it is, dare to do it to her, I I will never let you see the sun tomorrow!"


    The Lord Qingqiu did not expect that Su Yan would actually say such things at this time. He was excited and said: "Since you and I are already dual monks, you should be one mind, no matter who you are. Those are all my enemies! If you fall here today, then I don��t want to live alone!"


    Compared with Su Yan, Qingqiu''s mind was much more excited.


    Su Yan said: "Qingluo, I can hold it here, you don''t need to take action, just watch it by the side."


    The Lord Qingqiu wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Su Yan, and said loudly to the heavens: "Everyone, this is the end of the story, let''s do it!"


    Perhaps they were frightened by Su Yan��s unhurried aura, or these people were originally very afraid of Su Yan��s strength. When Su Yan��s strength was complete, no one wanted to be the first bird, so there was no one for a while. Hands on.


    The **** of war said: "This Su Yan is really a passionate seed. He has already reached this field. He doesn''t care about his situation well, and is still threatening others not to touch his woman."


    Fairy Starlight said: "Women will eat this set if you are a big man who knows anything. Even a woman who has cultivated to the realm of the immortal king may not be able to withstand this emotional offensive. If you are half caring and considerate, I won��t find a dual monk for five thousand years."


    Tai Mian God of War said: "That''s because I have a high vision and can''t look down on vulgar fans. What do you know?"


    Then the **** of war again angrily said: "Why are you still not doing it? Are you waiting for me to help you do it?"


    The Supreme God of War is definitely not the kind of patient who is patient, and those demon immortals who surround Su Yan are already very restless in their hearts.


    "Don''t be afraid of the big guys. They are only four people. Our side is hitting one by 20. Can we not win? Everyone takes out all the powerful magic weapons and throws them straight ahead. They want to beat this Su. It��s not that difficult to fall down!"


    "Yeah! After all, he is not the same as the immortal cultivation base, is it possible that all of us can not be crushed, if he is really so powerful, he should have ascended to the realm of the immortal!"

 Chapter 3492： Reach the top

    Chapter 3492


    What these demon immortals said was to give themselves courage, and such courageous words were only needed when the confidence was insufficient.


    The **** of war again angrily rebuked: "You mothers-in-law don''t do anything, I will help you do it!"


    After the anger of the **** of war, seven flying knives shot at Su Yan from different angles.


    The angles of these seven flying knives are very delicate, and all they attack are dead corners of the human body. If Su Yan uses a sword to resist the front, he can''t resist the back. Only ordinary defensive means will inevitably lose sight of one.


    But after the flying knife pierced the air, Su Yan closed his eyes instead, and entered the state of mind where things are forgotten and Gujing Bubo.


    The current situation is very dangerous, the more dangerous the situation, the more you need a calm mood!


    Only a calm state of mind can avoid making mistakes in judgment. If there is a mistake, I am afraid that Su Yan and the Qingqiu Kingdom will be buried here.


    Seven flying knives came through the air quickly, and I saw a few sword qi outside Su Yan automatically counterattack, a series of sparks appeared in the air, and then these seven flying knives were swept away!


    When Su Yan opened his eyes, there was no trace of earthly feelings left between his eyes.


    Even the Lord Qingqiu felt that the man in front of him looked very familiar, but he was actually very strange. It seemed that Su Yan had become something she didn''t know.


    Then Su Yan left a series of afterimages in the sky, and his body skills were as fast as lightning!


    When everyone could catch Su Yan''s figure, he had already pinched the owner of the seven flying knives just now, and then only saw Su Yan''s fierce force, a head flew out!


    The blood spurted frantically!


    Su Yan''s body law is like electricity, and he has killed a demon immortal in a blink of an eye!


    After the breath of death came to his face, those demon immortals who worked with Su Yan finally understood what kind of situation they were going to face!


    If you don''t come up with the mortal belief to fight this man, then you are not enlightened! The end of a lack of awareness is to fall to the ground!


    At this time, two electric lights came from behind Su Yan, but Su Yan''s speed was faster than electric light, and what the electric light cleaved was only the afterimage of Su Yan!


    Then Su Yan flew to the sky again, his figure divided into four!


    Only one of these four figures must be Su Yan��s real body, but Su Yan��s changes are really wonderful, and everyone is very nervous at this time, so there is no way to tell which figure is Su Yan��s real body. body!


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t distinguish it, and then twenty different magic weapons and spells blasted into the air, and the various precious lights near Su Yan''s four figures collided together after tangled.


    There are also two or three magic weapons that have been damaged due to collisions!


    However, they suddenly discovered that these four figures had turned into phantoms, and Su Yan''s real body had already reached the demonic celestial community below!


    Mo Wen''s Divine Sword opened and closed in Su Yan''s hands, the sword vigorous!


    All of a sudden, seven or eight amputated hands and feet were flying in the air!


    Su Yan''s sword qi lethality can be said to be very cruel!


    The demon fairy in the sword can only wailed in pain!


    Fairy Starlight seemed to be pleased after seeing the scene of Su Yan''s great power. On the contrary, he had a solemn expression on the crown of God of War. The big scene here was led by him. If there is no way to deal with the aftermath, he will only Can bear the consequences.


    In the wailing, Su Yan''s sword light changed again!


    I saw that the sword beams all changed into blue dragons, and the sound of sword aura whizzing by also changed into the sound of dragons!


    The blue dragons shaped by the sword light are vivid and vivid, and with the blessing of Su Yan''s own dragon energy, they are like real blue dragons that have come alive!


    After Su Yan''s sword light traversed the ground, it left a few terrifying gullies, but when the sword energy resisted the end of the red circle, it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    This red circle''s handwriting with the crowned **** of war is obviously not a simple barrier.


    This is so, the face of the **** of war still showed a look of surprise, although he had been very careful to suppress the surprise in his heart, he still inevitably showed it.


    Fairy Starlight said: "Swordsmanship has been cultivated to this level, and it is already considered to be a peak. Even if it is you, Tai Mian, you can''t push swordsmanship to this level, right?"


    The **** of war snorted heavily: "Xingguang, you speak for this kid everywhere, are you really planning to turn your elbows out? Don''t forget that we are the companions."


    Fairy Starlight said: "Of course I know you and I are companions, but this can''t change another thing, he is the man I like."


    The **** of war said: "Even if he has invincible swordsmanship, his opponents are not all vegetarians. He needs eighty swords to kill one with one sword. With such a high-strength swordsmanship, the earth immortal can maintain a twenty The sword is already very impressive. By then, his Xianyuan will be almost consumed. Isn''t the final fate going to fall here? Wouldn''t you stop the widow before you got married?"


    The Lord Qingqiu was also worried about this matter, but Su Yan had just asked her to stand here without moving. If she acted rashly, she might be a burden on Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is indeed unparalleled, no one here can resist Su Yan''s sword light, but even the most powerful sword light will consume Xian Yuan.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the time when Su Yan is exhausted is the moment of fall.


    Longsuo also slayed out at this time. With his bare hands, he used a set of ancient boxing techniques for killing beasts. He defeated the two demon immortals in a short period of time, but he only wounded but not killed, and his efficiency was worse than Su Yan. Too much.


    Although he can also help, it is unlikely to change the overall situation.


    In the current situation, if Su Yan wants to break the situation, it is definitely not enough to rely on the Mowen Divine Sword in his hand.


    Although the Mowen Divine Sword is an innate spirit treasure, it has a great disadvantage in that it is not strong. It can only exert the power of the earth immortal in the hands of the earth immortal, and can only exert the power of the heavenly immortal in the hands of the immortal. Only in the hands of Jinxian can the power of Jinxian be exerted.


    With the improvement of the cultivation base, the power of Mo Wen''s Divine Sword will also increase, but when the cultivation base is not strong, it is impossible to rely on the power of the sword itself.


    Of course, Su Yan also knew about this. The main purpose of using swordsmanship at the moment was to deter the enemy, so that the enemy would not dare to attack Su Yan''s people easily. This was Su Yan''s real weakness.


    When the swordsmanship is almost consumed, it is time to start the real feast of killing!


    And at this moment, the weapon in Su Yan''s hand also changed. It was no longer Mowen''s Divine Sword, but turned into a Scarlet Shorthair!

 Chapter 3493： Bloodthirsty

    Chapter 3493: Bloodthirsty and Born


    Seeing this scarlet halberd, the Lord Qingqiu felt cold all over his body.


    She already knew that Su Yan''s divine weapon was called the halberd of condemning sin. It was an evil magic weapon cast by the Asura clan from the blood of the ancestor demon god.


    The Lord Qingqiu personally stroked the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction. Although it was only a moment, she seemed to be caught in the battlefield of Eternal Shura at that moment, surrounded by endless corpses, spreading to the sky!


    A river of blood on the ground is turbulent, and when you look up again, not only the clouds in the sky, but also the sun in the sky is bloody!


    But I don''t know why, in such a **** world, there is a part that makes her happy.


    The Lord Qingqiu was about to look for the part that made her happy, and suddenly returned to reality. It turned out that Su Yan had taken her hand from the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, and said softly: "Your mind is not firm enough, it is easy. Was corroded by the conviction halberd.


    After the hand of Qingqiu was withdrawn, he only felt cold all over, but seeing the conviction halberd on the table still had a very strange feeling. It seemed that the conviction halberd had an indescribable attraction to her. !


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu realized what a terrifying weapon the Conviction Heaven Halberd was, and she couldn''t resist it with the state of mind of the Immortal Peak!


    It was indeed very dangerous just now. If Su Yan hadn''t stopped it in time, I''m afraid she would have corroded part of her mind.


    Su Yan said, "Don��t underestimate this halberd of conviction. Although it is the magic weapon that I brought from the lower realm to the immortal realm, it only contains half of the immortal law, but its growth is almost unlimited, even the spiritual treasure in my hand. Mowen Divine Sword can��t be compared with it. The Sword of Crime is extremely fierce, and it is common to kill one��s previous owner, and it will seriously affect the owner��s mind. I think you have felt it just now?"


    The Lord Qingqiu couldn''t help showing a face of fear, and said: "This magic weapon is really terrifying..."


    Su Yan had held the halberd of the conviction for such a long time, and he had just formed a heart demon. This was already a miracle.


    But what I have to say is that the conviction halberd is suitable to deal with such a scene!


    Because the Condemned Heaven Halberd can absorb the life essence of the opposite side, and then feed it back to the owner, if he can use war to support war, Su Yan does not have to worry about the problem of the immortal being exhausted.


    On the contrary, because the more powerful demon celestial being killed, the more powerful demon blood absorbed by the halberd of Crime, Su Yan''s power will rise with the tide!


    It''s just that the way this power grows is too evil, and Su Yan''s heart demon will also absorb a lot of negative emotions and thrive.


    But now, I can''t take care of so much!


    The blood-colored conviction halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and then I saw that the blood flowing on the ground seemed to have spirituality, flying towards the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand!


    And the surrounding Qi machine became extremely gloomy and cold under the agitation of the Conviction Tianji, and the originally clear sky suddenly became gloomy!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be standing behind the phantom of the Demon God of the Primordial Era, and wanted to tear all the monsters present to pieces at any time!


    Those demon immortals with high cultivation bases and eyesight dared not make a move at this time, but they widened the distance between them and Su Yan.


    However, there are also some demon immortals with red eyes that continue to attack Su Yan. Some of these demon immortals have witnessed their relatives and friends beheaded by Su Yan, and some are simply warlike.


    More than a dozen different attacks came towards Su Yan. This time Su Yan did not show that extraordinary speed. Instead, he lightly waved the short halberd in his hand, and a **** light wave swayed out!


    Not only did he withstand all these dozen attacks, but finally slammed into the enchantment of the red circle!


    The enchantment shook violently, and the ripples shook apart!


    At this time, the face of the **** of war was a little unsustainable.


    This enchantment was arranged by his own hands. He once had the strongest confidence, but now it is about to be broken by a mere fairy? How can this kind of thing be accepted by the God of War?


    Fairy Starlight said; "Too Mian, your enchantment seems to be unable to hold it..."


    "Can''t I see it?"


    Fairy Starlight smiled and said: "What''s the use of breathing between you and me? I want to ask you, do you want to bless this enchantment yourself? This is a bit uglier, but compared to the enchantment being breached, the face is better. A lot of."


    If Fairy Starlight didn''t say that, the crowned war **** might really go out to protect this enchantment himself.


    As soon as Fairy Starlight said, the crown **** of war took his own face into consideration, and said: "I want to see how great his supernatural powers are! Can I really break the barrier of Laozi?"


    Before the sound of the myth of the Tai Mian War was over, in Su Yan''s hands, the halberd of the conviction had a brand new change!


    I saw a beam of dead light falling from the sky!


    The dark dead light seems to be able to swallow all the surrounding light!


    Many magic weapons of the demon were shattered under the beam of death light!


    And the holiness of Longevity Mountain seems to be polluted by death light at this moment!


    Within this red circle, the death light can almost be regarded as an indiscriminate attack, and even the Lord Qingqiu and the others have been affected!


    Prince Moro was already speechless at this time. He thought he had already witnessed Su Yan''s pinnacle swordsmanship, but he didn''t think that Su Yan had yet to turn out his hole cards!


    After the conviction Tianji started, although Su Yan still had a natural expression, he felt a hundred times more fierce than when he used the sword just now!


    In the death light, at least seven demon and immortal spirits were wiped out, and their last remaining life essence and negative emotions were all absorbed by the condemned halberd!


    Therefore, at this time, the blood-colored light above Su Yan''s Condemning Heaven Halberd slowly changed into a blood-colored flame!


    After the blood-colored flame burned, Su Yan''s hand was also burned.


    Although the current strength is not enough, this does not prevent the conviction halberd from starting to attack his master!


    This is the essence of the halberd of conviction-a bloodthirsty monster that can never be tamed.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the small injuries on his opponents, anyway, there was an immortal dragon **** battle body, and this small injury could be recovered at any time.


    Then Su Yan said calmly: "Are you really going to fight with me?"


    As long as you are not a fool, you can tell that Su Yan''s Conviction Halberd is not an ordinary magic weapon, it can absorb the essence of the enemy''s life while killing the enemy!


    The more you kill, the stronger the power of the Conviction Halberd!


    The original situation is that if it becomes a war of attrition, it will definitely be very detrimental to Su Yan. But after Su Yan took out the conviction halberd, the situation was completely reversed!


    The blood-colored flames on the halberd of the crime became more and more turbulent, as if to swallow Su Yan completely!

 Chapter 3494： Impressive record

    Chapter 3494: An impressive record


    If it was normal, Su Yan would definitely not allow this to happen. No matter how strong the power of Condemnation Heaven Halberd is, it is not allowed to repeatedly attack the master.


    But in this situation, Su Yan didn''t stop the conviction halberd, but allowed the bloodthirsty flame to swallow him as well!


    Then I saw Su Yan''s eyes turned red, his murderous aura became more and more terrifying!


    The surrounding air temperature is close to freezing!


    And the heart demon hidden in Su Yan''s heart also began to become eager to move!


    Those demon immortals who thought they could beat Su Yan just now were all retreating!


    Because Su Yan''s power and this evil scarlet halberd were beyond their imagination!


    If there is a choice, no one would be willing to be an enemy of Su Yan and Sentence Heaven''s Halberd!


    It seems that Su Yan is the best spokesperson for the term killing at this time!


    Each of these demon celestial beings has no count of killing, and their subordinates have a lot of blood debts, but when they encounter an existence whose murderous intent is above them, they will still become afraid.


    By no means will he have the courage to face Su Yan just because of the previous killings!


    Su Yan said: "Are you fighting or not? Why is no one stepping forward and no one surrendering for mercy?"


    Faced with Su Yan''s question, no demon fairy could answer, only a dead silence.


    At this time, Su Yan''s breath was like a demon **** descending into the world, but the demon fairy in the realm of immortality was simply impossible to balance!


    Unless they have a magic weapon of innate progression!


    But even the golden celestial treasures of the innate series may not be owned by them all. Where can they be owned by the earth celestials?


    These immortals seem to have a strong lineup, and their strength is also extremely strong.


    But to be honest, Su Yan in this state is simply not something they can challenge!


    If you cherish your own life, it is better to stop now.


    Su Yan''s shot just now was a direct killing, and he didn''t leave any room for the opponent to survive, making it clear that there would be no hands left in this battle!


    Fairy Starlight said again: "Haha, the man who can let the ancestor of the absolute **** send an additional invitation is really not the ordinary demon fairy can fight, this time you are really miscalculated, too crowned. But I also want to thank you You, really let me see a drunk and wonderful drama. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, who could believe that he can defeat 80 opponents in the same realm as his own?"


    The **** of war was not convinced: "It''s not because the weapon in his hand is weird. If it wasn''t a weapon that can **** blood, what would he use to defeat the eighty earth immortals?"


    Fairy Starlight continued with a smile: "But you have to know one thing, that is that magic weapon is originally part of strength. We talk about the strength of an immortal, and we will never make an evaluation after eliminating his magic weapon. This time, you lose too. Mian, I advise you to hurry up to curry favor with Su Yan, because once he goes to Wanshou Mountain, he will definitely be above you and me in a short time. If he pursues his affairs today, how can you resist? When the time comes to demote you to the lower realm, it will not be the only way to be called the kingly ancestor with the five old ghosts in the Tongtian River."


    The face of the crowned **** of war is really a bit unsustainable, but I have to admit that this battle is indeed Su Yan''s skill!


    The game set by the crowned war **** is not to really kill Su Yan, but to give Su Yan a disarm, so that this man pleads for himself in order not to be eliminated, who would have expected it to be such an ending. ...


    After all, Su Yan is a man whom the ancestors of Absolute God all fancy, if he let Su Yan fall here, he would not be easy to explain to the ancestor of Absolute God.


    The most uncomfortable thing in the life of the **** of war is that those whose cultivation is not as good as him are arrogant in front of him, this time they are really deflated!


    There are so many demon celestial celestial beings dead now. If all these 80 demon celestial beings are lost in the hands of Su Yan, there is bound to be no way for Shangfeng''s crowned **** of war, but he does not want to admit defeat so easily. Can''t come up with a good way to do it, which means that the two ends are blocked, so at this time, I can only say nothing and have a solemn expression.


    Fairy Starlight said: "Those demon celestial beings see that the situation is gone, and many have already wanted to surrender. If you continue to fight with Su Yan in this state, you will only let yourself fall here, and nothing else will be possible. . Tai Mian, what are you waiting for?"


    The crown **** of war is also at a loss, can only directly lift the enchantment on the red circle.


    It can be said that the intention of the Supreme God of War to lift the enchantment on the red circle is very obvious, and that is to give those demon immortals a way out.


    And Su Yan roared, and then a circle of blood-colored ripples swayed, not only the strong wind blew the trees all over the mountain, but also the entire mountain peak was shaken!


    The **** flame on Su Yan also disappeared completely after this roar.


    This huge power was released in an instant, giving those monsters a strong sense of shock!


    Naturally, these demon immortals did not dare to confront Su Yan anymore, and all of them withdrew from the red circle.


    Su Yan won the battle!


    The crowned **** of war is as uncomfortable as eating shit, but the anger is all held in his stomach and he can''t vent at all!


    In the end, the game he created gave Su Yan a stage to show off his high strength!


    Fairy Starlight clapped vigorously at this time, and said: "As expected of the man I like, Tai Mian, are you convinced now?"


    How could the crown **** of war be convinced, his face was flushed red, and he said in resentment: "This time, Su Yan is indeed lucky, but next time he may not have such good luck. This person named Su Yan is a little weird. It seems that the holy breath of Longevity Mountain can''t suppress him at all. This is really weird to the extreme."


    This is true, because Su Yan is not a true monster, so he will not be affected by this strong holiness.


    But those demon celestial beings who worked with Su Yan were actually affected by the ubiquitous sacred aura of Longevity Mountain and weakened their strength.


    But even so, being able to fight dozens of top earth immortals in a square inch of land, not only did not let the wind fall, but killed the opponent by 20 or 30, this record is also very impressive!


    Su Yan said: "The crowned **** of war, logically speaking, we have passed your test. Can you open the door and let us go up the mountain?"


    Su Yan still didn''t put away his conviction halberd, so the whole body was still murderous just like before.


    In the eyes of the **** of war, this is not a challenge at all.


    But Su Yan''s impressive record is here, and because of his identity, it is impossible for Su Yan to work directly with Su Yan, so even if he is extremely angry, he can only swallow this anger into his stomach.


    It is really helpless!

 Chapter 3495： Broke the silence

    The third thousand four hundred and ninety-five chapters broke the silent magic


    After Su Yan asked the crowned **** of war in this way, the Qingqiu Kingdom Master and the others showed the expressions of waking up from a dream.


    Just now, the God of War also said that he did manage a route to Longevity Mountain.


    It��s just that the **** of war is quite hesitant. Although he is reluctant, he finally said: "You are indeed qualified to walk the fairy road guarded by Lao Tzu, but if you think about it, Lao Tzu will not show mercy."


    The words of the **** of war did not scare Su Yan, but only made Prince Moro hesitate.


    But his hesitation was only a moment, because according to what he knew, those in charge of the three immortal roads could only maintain the order in the immortal road, and could never do whatever he wanted in the immortal road.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t follow the fairy road guarded by Ghost Moon Fairy, the difficulty is within acceptable limits. Combining the strength of the four of them, it should be easy to go up the mountain.


    Fairy Starlight also congratulated him: "Su Yan, I would like to ask you to take care of you when you meet on Wanshou Mountain in the future."


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. After hearing this, the Lord Qingqiu showed an extremely impatient expression. If it weren''t for the identity of Fairy Starlight, I''m afraid that the temper of the Lord Qingqiu would have already occurred.


    Seeing that the immortal road on Wanshou Mountain had become prosperous, and the demon immortals beside them also showed admiring eyes, but at this moment the silent Ghost Yuexian suddenly spoke, and Ghost Yuexian only said. Two words: "Wait a minute."


    These two words are still very difficult to say, the friction of the vocal cords is like a worn old bellows.


    However, just after these two words, the God of War and the Starlight Fairy both showed incredible expressions, seeming to have heard the most wonderful language in the world.


    This is because Gui Yuexian has cultivated a very special method, which is similar to the closed mantra of Buddhism. Practitioners need to be silent in their daily practice. Once they speak, it is considered broken.


    Gui Yuexian has been keeping his lips tightly closed for a hundred years, no matter what kind of unreasonable circumstances he encountered, he never hummed, no matter what danger he encountered, he did not frown, but he is here today. I took the initiative to break my own silent magic, why is this?


    Gui Yuexian is definitely not a frivolous person, he actively broke his hundred years of skill, there must be something worth doing!


    Gui Yuexian then opened his mouth and said: "Su Yan, you can''t walk the immortal road of the crown, you have to walk my immortal road."


    After hearing Gui Yuexian''s words, the Lord Qingqiu and the others were only left dumbfounded.


    Prince Moro had already made it very clear just now. The immortal road that Gui Yuexian held was dead and dangerous. No matter how powerful it was, as long as he was chosen by Gui Yuexian to walk on this immortal road, all of them would fall. No one is spared on the road!


    Facing two roads, one is Kangzhuang Avenue and the other is a single-plank bridge on the cliff, and the single-plank bridge has fallen into disrepair for a long time.


    Anyone who is normal knows how to choose!


    The Lord Qingqiu grabbed Su Yan''s wrist nervously, but Su Yan said less nervously: "I have passed the test of the crowned **** of war, but now I am going to walk your fairy road. Doesn''t this seem to be very compliant?"


    Just listen to Gui Yuexian said: "Su Yan, you are right, this is indeed not in compliance with the rules, but I have the final say here, I did not intend to talk to you about the rules."


    After hearing this, both the God of War and the Starlight Fairy looked surprised. Qingqiu Country Master said: "The other two are also the guards of Xianlu, can you just let you go?"


    The words of the Lord Qingqiu did not get a response from the crowned **** of war and fairy starlight.


    This was also in Su Yan''s expectation, because he had already noticed that among the three, the highest identity was Gui Yuexian, and the other two were faintly headed by Gui Yuexian.


    So of course they dare not directly defy Gui Yuexian''s orders!


    What''s more, today''s Gui Yuexian has already taken the initiative to break her own closed-mouth magic, just to invite Su Yan to walk his immortal road. Under such circumstances, they are even more unlikely to fight with Gui Yuexian!


    Rules in the fairy world are one thing, strength and qualifications are another.


    After all, the rules are made by the strong for the weak, and the real strong will of course not be bound by these rules!


    Although Gui Yuexian''s tone was light, there was a sense of firmness.


    Su Yan already knew that he was going to walk 100% of the most dangerous fairy road today,


    Defying Gui Yuexian''s orders here, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous than taking that fairy road.


    Gui Yuexian��s strength is not comparable to that of the five ancestors in the Tongtian River. His strength is really in the late stage of the Tianxian, and he must belong to the veteran power among the Tianxian. It is definitely not the current Su Yan who can send it at will. of.


    And even if Su Yan has the strength to send Ghost Yuexian away, he still needs to consider what kind of land is here!


    Longevity Mountain, a powerful force, placed such three celestial immortals in the place where they entered.


    I am afraid that the strength of the master behind will be even more shocking!


    Instead of arguing here and wasting your energy and words, it''s better to walk the fairy road honestly!


    Because at the end of the competition, you still have to follow the opponent''s rules of the game.


    No way, Su Yan''s current strength is far below the peak of the year, and there is no certainty and strength to break the game.


    This world is always subject to the most realistic consideration, even Su Yan is no exception.


    The leader of Qingqiu is still fighting for reasons, but he was stopped by Su Yan and said, "I''ll go on his fairy road. We will meet at the top of the mountain later, Qingluo, you don''t have to be so excited."


    "But...that way..."


    Prince Moro was afraid that Qingqiu Kingdom Master would accidentally reveal the secret information. If the three gods above were to investigate where the information was leaked, Prince Moro would not be able to eat it.


    But the Lord Qingqiu seemed to have figured out the joints, and turned to say; "Su Lang, I don''t want to be separated from you, why don''t we walk the fairy road together?"


    The Lord Qingqiu is sincere, but Gui Yuexian said impatiently, "This is not a place for you to show your affection! Which fairy road to go is not something you can decide without authorization!"


    The Lord Qingqiu only felt wronged, and Su Yan''s relief from a few words didn''t help.


    The leader of Qingqiu is a famous strange woman in the demon fairy world. Not only does she rule a country, but there are also many top masters in the realm of immortality. She is very popular among the human race and the demon race. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is powerful.


    But things like love can easily lead to blind emotions.


    Even the Lord Qingqiu is not immune, and this is the first time in her life that she has such feelings for a man, so she is 100% dedicated and will not have any reservations.


    She was worried about Su Yan at the moment, and her heart seemed to be hanging in the air.

 Chapter 3496： Scorching hell

    Chapter 3496: Hot Hell


    The development of the next thing was very simple, and Fairy Starlight put a test on these monsters again.


    This test is not worth mentioning compared to the test that Su Yan has experienced before. A total of thirty demon fairies have passed the test of Fairy Starlight.


    This level is nothing more than the foundation of the foundation. Even if it passes, there is nothing to be happy about, because the real test is still on the road to the immortal.


    When it came to Gui Yuexian''s side, Gui Yuexian''s side was also very simple, only named three demon immortals from the remaining demon immortals, and asked them to accompany Su Yan on this immortal road.


    In the end, there were more than twenty demon celestial beings who were not selected by the three fairy road envoys of the star, the sun and the moon.


    The fate of these demon celestial beings is also very simple. They have to work hard for two hundred years in Wanshou Mountain and wait until the next selection before participating.


    Although these demon immortals harbor resentment, they dare not show it in front of the three heavenly immortals.


    But then Gui Yuexian gave another opportunity. If these unselected demon immortals have great confidence in their own strength, they can follow the immortal road behind him. People with sufficient skills can still reach Mount Longevity. Mountain top!


    There are really seven or eight demons who have joined here unwillingly.


    Then the three immortals formed the seal technique, and the powerful immortal yuan led out an extremely powerful array!


    The magic circle turned into a very complicated spell mark and appeared behind the three immortals. For a while, the clouds behind the three immortals were extremely magnificent.


    When the power of the final triple printing method appeared and merged together, the post in front of everyone melted and disappeared, and even the mountains behind it became blurred and psychedelic.


    It turns out that everything that the naked eye can see here is the result of magical changes. I don''t know how far it is from the real Longevity Mountain!


    Behind the complex formations, three fairy roads of different colors also appeared in front of everyone.


    The three immortals of the star, the sun, and the moon each guard a road, and only the selected demon can pass through the road.


    Facing these three immortal roads, the demon immortals still hesitated a little, and Su Yan had already walked towards the scarlet immortal road without nostalgia.


    When Su Yan walked to the entrance of Xianlu, the surrounding scenes suddenly became darker. When everything became bright again, everything around him had completely changed.


    The air Su Yan breathed into his lungs was also like a hot flame, almost bursting out fire almost instantly!


    And at this moment, a part of the Xian Yuan in the body was automatically converted into a fire attribute, which could barely resist.


    I saw that Su Yan''s face was red, and the endless sea of ??fire stretched to the place where it touched the sky!


    Not only the ocean of magma below is constantly rolling, the crimson fire cloud above the head is also brewing a rain of fire!


    Everything around is extremely hot!


    Su Yan almost dreamed back to the world, thinking that he was back next to the Doomsday Volcano.


    The temperature in the air here is at least one hundred degrees higher. If you don''t practice the tactics of preventing fire, I am afraid that you will have been burned when you were just teleported into this hell.


    Because no matter how powerful a monk is, it is difficult to cultivate his throat to the point where he is invulnerable to cold and heat. This is always the most vulnerable part.


    It can be said that this fairy road gave the intruder a disarm from the very beginning, and it was far from the mountain road that Su Yan had expected.


    This is a mysterious alien space at all!


    Some of the demon immortals who had broken in after Su Yan did not have the mental method to cultivate fire protection. When the protective cover was opened, their throats had been burned by the hot air, and some had begun to cough up blood in the air.


    These intruded demon immortals finally stabilized their positions, and then all fell into a state of bewilderment.


    Su Yan had also stopped in place a long time ago. This Hell of Fire is a special space with no end in sight. If you want to pass through here, you will need to spend a lot of effort to find an exit.


    The surrounding monsters were on guard against each other, keeping at least one mile away from each other.


    Su Yan also flew directly. Su Yan''s flying speed was extremely fast. He flew for a hundred miles in a short time, but he still couldn''t see where the end of this special space was.


    The **** he was in seemed to be vast and boundless, without an end, let alone an exit.


    At this moment, Su Yan had some doubts whether Gui Yuexian deliberately threw them into a desperate flame hell. There was no such thing as an exit.


    But Su Yan quickly rejected this idea, because Gui Yuexian really had no motive to do so.


    A person needs a reason and an explanation to do a thing, let alone a **** whose realm is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Gui Yuexian is determined not to do such a meaningless thing!


    Although this **** seems boundless, there must be a so-called exit, but it is hidden in a place that is not easy to be discovered.


    Su Yan was thinking about it, the red clouds in the sky had turned into a weird blue color, and the blue clouds in the sky formed a sharp contrast with the crimson lava flowing on the ground!


    There are lava rivers everywhere in this hell, and there is not even a place to stay.


    After the thick cyan clouds in the sky reached their extremes, a green fire rain fell in the sky!


    This green flame is a very special kind of demon fire. After it fell stubbornly, a blue demon fire was also burning above the magma below!


    This green demon fire is extremely lethal, and it is also extremely corrosive to the protective shield. A demon in the distance was broken in the impermeable green fire and rain, and then screamed and fell into the sea of ??fire. Among them, it was burned so much that there was no ashes left.


    When the magma below all burned into the green demon fire, gradually the ocean of magma also made waves!


    Many huge eddies are formed in the ocean of magma!


    These huge whirlpools sent countless magma to the sky, which is truly spectacular!


    Su Yan also had to raise his flying height. Looking from the sky, the centers of the whirlpools of different sizes below were all pitch-black holes.


    And Su Yan looked at these black holes and seemed to have some unexpected inspiration...


    But Su Yan hadn''t had time to implement this inspiration, the green clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and the color of the green clouds gradually changed after dispersing and gradually changed to sky blue.


    And the originally violent magma ocean quickly recovered its calm as the green clouds in the sky dissipated. Only those green demon fires still burned into the sky, and in some places it was even seventy or eighty meters high!


    The extreme rage became calm again, but it only took a few minutes. The environment here is really peculiar to the extreme.


    Even Su Yan had never seen such a peculiar place.

 Chapter 3497： Ice hell

    Chapter 3497: Extreme Ice Hell


    Su Yan cruised aimlessly again. From the beginning, Su Yan had already flown more than 300 miles, but he still couldn''t see where the end of the world was.


    It seems that this area of ??heaven and earth is already vast and boundless, and it is simply impossible to find where the border of this **** is by flying.


    Although Su Yan had already used "Nine Heavens of Chaos" to convert all the immortal elements in his body into attributes that could resist flames, there was no risk of life here.


    But if you can''t find the so-called way out, don''t you have to be stuck here all the time?


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, the blue clouds in the sky gradually gathered together again. After the strong blue clouds were piled up, it was like a thick and colorful oil painting.


    This is a spectacle that is difficult to see outside, but Su Yan has no intention to appreciate it at all.


    Because the accumulated blue clouds already contain great power, I''m afraid there will be a rain of fire after waiting!


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s thoughts only appeared, and there was a rain of fire in the sky!


    The blue fire rain that appeared this time was the demon-suppressing sacred fire of the Dao Sect, which had a strong restraining effect on the monster race.


    Su Yan''s side is okay. He is not a monster in the first place, so his power will not be restrained by the demon-suppressing sacred fire, but those demon immortals who came into this inferno after Su Yan can really complain.


    Just now when the cyan demon fire turned into a rain of fire and fell, some demon celestial beings could no longer hold it. After the blue door flames continued to fall from the sky, in Su Yan��s perception, the aura of the demon celestial in the fire prison There are only three left!


    Not only is there no place for people to stand in this hell, it will be overwhelming when it rains, and there is not even a place to hide.


    The blue fire rain is getting bigger and bigger, and it is much longer than the cyan fire rain just now.


    Su Yan is not in danger of life. He is already thinking about the principles of this inferno. What kind of different space is needed to accumulate and change the flame power of various attributes so easily and simply?


    Could it be...


    Thinking of this Su Yan seemed to get some inspiration.


    And the blue fire rain in the sky has also reached the most violent moment, when the most violent period of time has passed, the fire rain will immediately stop.


    When the blue fire rain stopped, the chaotic magma below gradually ignited a blue divine fire, and the magma became tumbling again!


    The tumbling magma formed huge waves more than ten meters high. These crimson magma stirred and rolled, just like the real ocean!


    Even Su Yan saw such a scene for the first time.


    And the magma surging afterwards formed many huge vortices!


    These magma vortexes blasted layers of heat into the sky, and even the air was almost boiling!


    After seeing these huge vortices this time, Su Yan didn''t stay in the high altitude, but flew towards the bottom.


    While Su Yan was flying down, blue flames were constantly rising into the sky around him!


    The surrounding air is blazing to the extreme!


    But Su Yan seems to have caught some inspiration, and this inspiration may represent the way out.


    I saw Su Yan directly rushed into the center of the magma vortex below!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was already surrounded by a layer of dragon scale armor!


    If it weren''t for an immortal dragon **** battle body, Su Yan wouldn''t dare to be so presumptuous even if his cultivation had reached the realm of heavenly immortals.


    The immortal dragon body increases the lower limit of Su Yan''s strength and also increases the probability of Su Yan''s fault tolerance. Even if he makes a mistake, Su Yan can return to the sky, and the burns in his body can be recovered in a very short time!


    The surrounding magma rolled to a height of nearly 100 meters, but the center of the vortex was plunged into a strange darkness!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be slowly approaching the real hell, but his heart became calm.


    There was a dark hole in the center of the magma vortex, and there was extreme heat outside, but after it was really approaching, Su Yan suddenly found that the temperature here was actually very low, it could even be said to be a bit cold!


    As a result, a layer of frost was condensed on the surface of Su Yan''s dragon scale armor!


    It''s obviously hot **** outside, and the center of this whirlpool actually covers Su Yan''s body with a layer of frost. What is going on?


    How can there be frost in this hot center?


    Frost clearly and this scorching fire and rain are two forces in extreme conflict.


    After covering the body with frost, Su Yan''s mind was lifted to the extreme, because he knew he was still right this time!


    The mystery of this inferno is in the whirlpool of magma!


    It is necessary to use the routine of putting the dead and reborn to break through, and this is bound to be the only way to break through Hell!


    Su Yan is not the only one who can think of this, but there are fewer people who dare to do it directly afterwards. This is of course Su Yan''s courage to support, but more importantly is the strength behind the courage!


    Su Yan''s strength gave him a chance for trial and error, so he would be more "darker" than other monsters!


    Su Yan shocked with the immortal element, and this thin layer of frost shattered!


    As Su Yan approached the black hole at the center of the vortex, the cold air became more and more pressing!


    After the extreme heat reaches its extreme, it turns into extreme cold, just as if the yin and yang of the gossip are opposed to each other and can be converted into each other.


    Su Yan seemed to have entered the black spot in the white noodles of the gossip, where the yin and yang reversed, and the intense heat turned into extreme cold!


    A sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and the sword light uttered a dragon chant, breaking all the cold air!


    Even Xianyuan, who had become stagnant because of the extreme cold, was lifted up. Su Yan quickly passed through the darkness and saw a bright blue light!


    Then Su Yan found that after passing through the flame hell, he came to an ice field that has never changed.


    "This is the second level of extreme ice hell. You are really talented, and more importantly, you dare to dare to break through, and you will not be bound by fear. I did not misunderstand you. It is worthwhile to break the precepts of keeping your mouth shut for you. "Gui Yuexian''s voice came from outside the sky.


    Obviously he had been monitoring everything happening here in a place that Su Yan couldn''t detect.


    Gui Yuexian''s words didn''t make Su Yan very much concerned, what really made Su Yan cared about was that this place was an iceberg that was immortal!


    A piece of ice crystal spread from in front of Su Yan''s eyes to the edge of the sky, this place must be the polar ice **** opposite to the first layer of inferno!


    Snow is falling slowly in the sky!


    The temperature here is comparable to the extremely cold north and south poles, although there is not such a violent snowstorm, but this extreme cold is already very difficult to resist!


    Before he knew it, a thick layer of frost had condensed on Su Yan''s dragon scale battle armor.


    Su Yan used the immortal element to shake, and this layer of frost shattered, and then Su Yan muttered: "I don''t know where the breakthrough of this layer of ice **** is."

 Chapter 3498： Past and present

    Chapter 3498: Past and Present


    The extreme ice **** is much less threatening to Su Yan than the previous inferno.


    After the immortal dragon **** battle body cultivates into the realm of transforming dragon, it not only has the power of a hundred dragon elephants, but also can not invade the cold and heat.


    Other demon celestial beings do not have the realm of Su Yan''s physical body and inner breath. Between this extreme heat and extreme cold, they simply complained endlessly!


    After the other three demon immortals sensed Su Yan''s breakthrough method, they also broke through to the second level of the ice hell.


    This time the three demon celestial beings all followed Su Yan far away, making it clear that they wanted to see if Su Yan could find a good way to break the formation, and they just picked up the ready-made ones.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about this, but carefully observed the surrounding environment.


    The surrounding icebergs are uneven, and some ice crystals are as pure as a mirror.


    It was extremely quiet here, even the sound of the wind was very faint, and there was absolutely no such constantly changing flames in the inferno, and the turbulent waves rolled up by magma.


    Su Yan swam through many icebergs, and even cut several icebergs with an unstoppable sword energy, but he didn''t find any special places.


    It seems that this place is just a piece of ordinary ice and snow.


    Compared with the turbulent Hell, the key to breaking the game here is not easy to find.


    But Su Yan really enjoyed the joy of solving puzzles.


    The wind gradually became noisy without noticing it, and then in Su Yan''s eyes, the surrounding iceberg seemed to have undergone some changes, but after a closer look, it seemed that there was no change.


    The surrounding environment seemed to have changed but not changed, and Su Yan also astutely stopped his footsteps.


    If there is any test, I am afraid it should be now.


    The ice field under Su Yan''s feet made a rumbling sound.


    The sound was dull at first, and intermittently, then it became louder and louder. At the same time, the ice sheet under Su Yan''s feet trembled, and then many cracks appeared!


    Among the broken cracks, there was originally a dark abyss, but soon many icebergs grew out of these cracks, and the original icebergs smashed into pieces in a blink of an eye.


    And the landform of this ice field has also undergone earth-shaking changes!


    These newly grown icebergs formed a completely encircling situation for Su Yan!


    Although Su Yan was surrounded by these icebergs, these icebergs did not seem to have any offensiveness at all, just pure landform changes.


    After these icebergs had grown and the white cold air had gradually settled down, Su Yan discovered something unusual.


    It turned out that the iceberg that grew out of it was as smooth as a mirror, and every side could reflect Su Yan''s appearance.


    And the iceberg has many slopes. In this way, there are at least hundreds of Su Yan''s shadows on an iceberg, and Su Yan''s four sides are all icebergs, so that all the shadows and the buildings are Su Yan.


    When Su Yan did something, these shadows also moved with Su Yan. They didn''t look very interesting. On the contrary, Su Yan created an indescribable weird texture in his heart!


    Then Su Yan saw that in this mirror, there was a different appearance from his previous eight lives. There were immortal emperors, traffickers and pawns, sword tyrants and gods...


    Wearing a crown of nine beads and wearing a black dragon robe, Su Baxian was invincible on the battlefield, and many immortals surrendered under his feet...


    In the second life, Su Yan became an invincible **** of law, constantly moving between the two realms...


    Later, Su Yan was reincarnated into a different image. Although his image was different each time, he had made an earth-shattering cause.


    Su Yan has been to many different places and has many different insights...


    Until this last life, Su Yan was reincarnated on the earth of the last days...


    All these past events can''t help but surface in Su Yan''s heart, and a lot of feelings rushed into Su Yan''s mind for a while, making Su Yan''s mood very complicated.


    Some images on these ice surfaces had already become blurred in Su Yan''s heart because they were too old, but now they clearly appeared on the ice surface!


    These different images are all Su Yan, at this moment Su Yan has a sense of urgency that the biggest secret in his heart is revealed!


    "Could it be that the other party has seen through my identity and learned about my lifelong practice?" Su Yan couldn''t help but question this in his heart.


    But Su Yan quickly overturned this question, because he saw the shadows of many people from the ice, including the ancestor of Panshan, Si Qing, many people in the world of Emperor Shitian, young apprentices, and others. Those brothers, and even those saints in the third region...


    The images of these characters all appeared on the ice surface, but their expressions were very strange, they seemed to be accusing Su Yan, and then there were smiles on their faces.


    The ice here must be able to fall into the memory of the immortals all reflected on the ice, everything from the past and present will come to mind.


    There is a stone in the mortal world called the Sanshengshi. After passing the Sanshengshi, all the past, present and future lives will all come to mind, which is similar to this ice surface.


    I am afraid that only oneself can see the things reflected on this ice surface, because memory is inherently unique.


    There was another person beside Su Yan at this time, and he was afraid that he could only see the various characters in his memory.


    After thinking about this, Su Yan''s face turned into a smile.


    In the face of the roads he had traveled, as well as the self and the people he had met, Su Yan had no guilt in his heart.


    He walked this way without any complaints or regrets at every step. Even if there are some things that cannot be done, that is the ability has reached the extreme, even if the results are not satisfactory, that is nothing.


    After all, the things in this world cannot be mastered by humans, there will always be moments of resignation.


    No matter what the result is, you don��t have to regret at all after you put all your efforts into it.


    Isn''t life the same thing?


    For Su Yan, he had already seen through all the scenery, even if he didn''t use the state of mind of Immortal Emperor''s Gujing Bubo, it was really easy to pass this level.


    When a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, smiles appeared on the faces of those characters on the ice.


    After everyone looked at each other and laughed, it seemed that all the enmity had been wiped out, and all the dust had been wiped out.


    And many cracks appeared on the huge ice wall surrounding Su Yan, and then these ice walls were all broken in a moment, and a path full of light appeared in front of Su Yan.


    This road leads directly to the next floor!

 Chapter 3499： A temple

    Chapter 3499: A Zen Temple


    In an ancient house, Gui Yuexian has been observing Su Yan''s every move remotely through the Qin Wang Baojing. When he saw that the ice wall was completely broken, and Su Yan''s face was still with an unpredictable smile, his whole body was full of drama. Shake up.


    Su Yan was able to pass this level, and Gui Yuexian was not surprised at all. What really surprised Gui Yuexian was the speed at which Su Yan passed the level!


    It only took Su Yan less than a quarter of an hour to pass from here!


    You know this is an ice wall of sigh!


    In the past ten thousand years, all the monsters who have passed the test of the sighing ice wall are powerful and talented evil spirits!


    These demon celestial beings were able to become golden celestial beings at the lowest, and there were also several surpassing the ranks of fairy kings!


    But... even the most talented demon fairy will at least be trapped in front of this sighing ice wall for three days and three nights before being free!


    This is already a very remarkable achievement!


    And how long did Su Yan spend?


    It took a quarter of an hour to break the shackles of the ice wall of sigh! This speed is simply breathtaking, you can''t accept it!


    If what happened here is announced, I''m afraid the heavens and immortal realms will be shaken by the name Su Yan!


    How many years has the Yaozu seen such an enchanting Tianjiao?


    The last time this kind of arrogance appeared was Emperor Shulong 20,000 years ago!


    And it has been more than 3,000 years since the fall of Emperor Shulong. The monster race has been in a slump for so many years, and it has long been unable to compete with those powerful immortal realms!


    The big guys above are all waiting for such a genius to pass on his lifelong learning, and then let this genius lead the monster race to a whole new height!


    Obviously, Su Yan is the most suitable candidate right now, and it can be said that he is the only candidate!


    Ghost Yuexian will be so shaken.


    What Su Yan did seemed simple, but it was actually very difficult. Some things you know are illusory, but it is still difficult to extricate yourself.


    This is a weakness that has been hidden in human nature for a long time, and it is difficult for even a **** to escape.


    And Su Yan can already do this if he can''t get the cultivation base of the Earth Immortal. Then, when Su Yan Tianxian or even the Golden Immortal''s cultivation base, will he still have it?


    It is not an exaggeration to say that emotions and memories are the cornerstones of a person. No one can be so indifferent to their past and important parts of their memories.


    At least even the current Ghost Yuexian couldn''t do it, but only Su Yan in the realm of Earth Xian did it!


    What does this show?


    It shows that Su Yan''s talent is no longer a genius, and it is the ultimate evildoer!


    Over the past ten thousand years, there have been so many demon celestial beings who have undergone the Longevity Mountain trial, and there has been a lot of power, but there is no demon celestial being comparable to Su Yan.


    If the power of these monsters is a pyramid, then Su Yan''s power is undoubtedly at the top of the pyramid!


    Only then did Gui Yuexian understand how far-sighted it was for the ancestor of Absolute God to make up an invitation to Su Yan!


    At this moment, behind Gui Yuexian, a mysterious old man in a black robe said: "For other demon immortals, all kinds of obsessiveness will cause huge fluctuations in mood, but Su Yan It��s like walking on the ground. It��s just because of him that he can enter the state of mind where things are forgotten and Gujing is not waved at any time."


    Gui Yuexian turned his head and said with a great shock: "Ancestor, why are you here?"


    The black-robed old man said: "I came naturally to represent the first place of the seven above. They also look forward to Su Yan. They feel that he is the number one genius of the monster race in these ten thousand years, and he will surely be able to rise to the top in the future!"


    Heaven represents the realm of the emperor, which means that the important leaders above are optimistic that Su Yan can achieve the supreme supernatural power of the emperor!


    This... but something I have never heard of!


    However, Gui Yuexian still wondered and said: "The Celestial Immortal Emperor can''t appear casually, not just talent, but also very demanding opportunities and secrets. How could the seven firsts be so sure of this?"


    The black-robed old man asked: "How many years have you been cultivating in the immortal world?"


    Gui Yuexian said: "There have been seven thousand nine hundred years in the immortal world."


    "Then your state of mind may reach the realm of things that I forget?"


    Guiyuexian said: "I am ashamed to say that, only by a certain coincidence, I forgot to enter the Dingwu once, no matter how hard I tried, there was no way to successfully enter the country."


    The black-robed old man said directly: "Then you are not as good as Su Yan. Su Yan''s swordsmanship has been practiced to the extreme. You only need to hold the long sword, and it is almost too forgotten. With this state of mind, Jin Xian is no longer talking. "


    Gui Yuexian''s heart was shocked, and then the divine light in the treasure mirror turned.


    It turned out that the other demon celestial beings were also surrounded by the ice wall. The past events caused violent fluctuations in their mood, so that countless frost covered them from under one''s feet, almost forming these three demon celestial beings into ice sculptures!


    They could only use the immortal elements in their bodies to smash the frost, but the frost was shattered and covered with the pen just faster!


    As long as the state of mind cannot be maintained at peace, the power of this frost will become unlimited.


    Because this force is not originally an external force, but from inner restlessness.


    Gui Yuexian has guarded this immortal road for many years, and he has seen this scene many times. When going through trials, he has to go through many hardships and hardships. In the end, he may not be able to defeat the heart demon. This is what Gui Yuexian can see. normal!


    After all, an evildoer like Su Yan is ten thousand years old, and it may not be possible to produce one!


    The fire **** tests the immortal origin and mana, and the extreme ice **** tests the state of mind. Only those who are both internally and externally consummate can pass these two levels.


    In the face of scorching heat and severe cold, some small weaknesses in the practice will be magnified into fatal injuries here.


    But if there were no gaps or weaknesses, it would walk past like Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked through the path full of light. Before the light around him had dissipated, he heard Gui Yuexian��s voice without emotional fluctuations: "This is the last level. Very few people have been able to reach this. One level. As long as you pass this level, you can climb to the top of Longevity Mountain. There are endless benefits waiting for you."


    Su Yan was very curious about what was on the top of Wanshou Mountain. As for the so-called benefits, the attraction to Su Yan is not that strong.


    The surrounding bright light gradually dissipated, and what Su Yan could not imagine was that he was actually in an quaint temple.


    Entering it, there is a Maitreya Temple facing you.


    Two ancient heavenly trees were planted in front of the Maitreya Hall. In front of the ancient heavenly trees is a release pond.


    The dozen or so koi in this release pond have grown small tentacles, approaching the realm of Hualong.


    The koi were originally still in the water. After seeing Su Yan coming in, they all swam quickly, seeming to be disturbed by the intruder Su Yan.

 Chapter 3500： Golden Buddha

    Chapter 3500-Golden Buddha


    Su Yan did not enter the Maitreya Hall. This is a statue of Buddhism. Su Yan does not believe in Buddhism, he only believes in himself.


    So there is no need to go in, just look outside the door.


    In the hall, there is a statue of Maitreya with a smile, and the four heavenly kings are next to it. There are many prayer flags hanging down, which naturally has a solemn texture.


    And after the Maitreya Hall is the Daxiong Hall, in which the golden statues of the three Buddhas stand, with five hundred arhats on the left and right.


    If Su Yan''s guess is not bad, there should be Guanyin Temple after another entry.


    Su Yan walked around the temple and found no mystery.


    There was no one in the Buddhist rooms on the left and right, and there was no sign of anyone.


    It seems that this temple has been here for many years, but everything here is very new, and there is no trace of time corrosion.


    The two contradicted each other, so Su Yan couldn''t help but suspect that the temple here was actually nothing more than an illusion, but it was extremely realistic.


    Those bald donkeys in Buddhism have this ability, and they like to use this ability.


    After those bald donkeys developed the Alaya Consciousness, not only all the illusions can be seen through, but the divine consciousness can also be reincarnated and stay insomnia, and truly live forever.


    In addition, these bald donkeys are based on the principle of compassion, and the illusion can trap the other party without killing each other, which is in line with the teachings of Buddhism, so those bald donkeys can be said to be extraordinary in this aspect.


    However, there is still some connection between Longevity Mountain and Western Bliss, which Su Yan did not expect at all.


    The truth and falsehood of Buddhism can be constantly changing, and Su Yan did not have the cultivation base of that year, and for a while, he couldn''t see whether this monastery was shaped by illusion.


    Then I started to think again, where is the test of this level?


    The surrounding wind and trees were moving, and it was peaceful and peaceful, and Su Yan couldn''t feel any murderous intentions at all. This place was completely different from the inferno and ice fields in front.


    The first two levels are indeed dangerous, but they are definitely not set randomly, and the purpose is not to stump the demon being tested, but to test the strength of the opponent very purposefully.


    If you perish in the first two levels, it can only show that you have not cultivated your abilities yet.


    The immortals who set up these two levels are certainly not ordinary people, who can open up a different space to realize all their ideas.


    To do this, I''m afraid it is a strong person who wants to play the realm!


    Behind this Longevity Mountain, I am afraid that the background is very difficult!


    It is precisely because the first two levels are so exquisitely set up that even Su Yan is full of praise. Now that he has reached the last level, Su Yan''s sense of expectation is more exuberant than before. He wants to see that the other party is in the last one. What extraordinary tricks can Guan do!


    Who knew that after coming in, I could actually see an ordinary Buddhist temple, without any change for a long time.


    Su Yan was thinking about it as he walked around in the temple.


    The relationship between the Yaozu and the Buddhism is not very big, only some of the gods and beasts are serving as errands in the West, and that''s it.


    But the ethnicity of these sacred beasts has long been speechless within the monster race, and bliss is relatively marginal in the West.


    So Su Yan was a little surprised to see Buddhism here.


    After turning around, Su Yan didn��t notice much. He was about to go out of the monastery and look for other mysteries. At the moment when Su Yan��s footsteps were about to step out of the threshold, a Sanskrit singing came from behind...


    Su Yan''s raised foot had not yet fallen, and there was golden light behind him.


    A sacred breath of Buddhism hits his face!


    Although he hasn''t turned around yet, Su Yan''s mind has already appeared in the picture: here is the Buddha of the Western Paradise, and then the music gods of Gandava are constantly plucking strange instruments and singing with a beautiful voice. Sing in Sanskrit!


    There is no sense of contradiction between all this and the temple, but there is a very important question: Is this the land of the demon?


    How did you play with those Buddhist bald donkey tricks?


    Because of curiosity, Su Yan''s footsteps were taken back. Although he hasn''t turned his head back, he has heard the interrogation from the Buddha behind him: "Er, the little demon, why don''t you enter the temple but worship my golden body?"


    The sound was inexplicably shocking, making Su Yan''s eardrums numb.


    At the same time, auspiciousness such as dragons, phoenixes and unicorns also appeared in the sky...Behind, there was a holy and boundless aura of Dharma rushing to cover Su Yan completely!


    It seems that the golden body of the Buddha is really projected here!


    Su Yan laughed presumptuously, and said, "No matter what monster you are! Pretending to be a ghost in front of my Su Yan is looking for the wrong target!"


    Although Su Yan hasn''t looked back, he already knows that the other party is a fake Buddha, just because of what he called Su Yan-"You wait for the little demon."


    Although the dragon and phoenix auspiciousness of the opponent, the goddess of Ganda and the holy light of Buddhism have no flaws, they are indeed the most authentic Buddhism power, but this name alone has revealed that the other party is not a Buddha!


    If it is a real Buddha, even if it is only a phantom of the Buddha, there should be the blessing of supreme wisdom!


    With the Buddha''s ability to know the past and the future and master the law of causality, he can definitely see through Su Yan''s past and present at a glance, and he can immediately see that Su Yan''s identity is Su Baxian, the leader of the Immortal Emperor. How could he misunderstand Su Yan? What kind of monster?


    This is simply ridiculous!


    But what I have to say is that this monster still has a brush, and it actually looks like a ghost!


    It was also the first time that Su Yan had seen a monster so good at pretending to be a god!


    The auspicious auspiciousness in the sky, and the goddess of Ganda, even Su Yan couldn''t see what magic power they turned out.


    Su Yan turned around at this time and saw a golden light at the back of the Maitreya Hall, and among the golden light was a thirty-foot-high golden Buddha sitting on the golden lotus platform.


    And near the lotus platform, those flying Ganda women are playing Sanskrit sounds with various instruments!


    Then the auspiciousness of the dragons, phoenix and unicorns in the sky also flew to the golden Buddha''s side!


    Let the golden Buddha''s momentum become more and more amazing!


    Su Yan''s mouth inevitably showed a playful smile, this scene is really a full set!


    From the naked eye, even Su Yan can''t see any obstacles at all!


    With Su Yan''s ability to do this, the other party''s fraudulent ability is evident!


    Su Yan said: "Your ability is really strong! I already know that the other party is fake, but I just can''t see through your real body! It seems that Wanshou Mountain really has something that can make such an interesting thing. Come!"


    Everything in front of me, including this temple, is most likely an illusion, but Su Yan can''t see through this illusion!


    But there is no need to be annoyed, the other party''s ability is strong, but just relying on this kind of trick to beat Su Yan, that is still wishful thinking!

 Chapter 3501： Purple Qi Donglai

    Chapter 3501: Purple Qi Comes East


    There is only one way to defeat Su Yan, and that is to use the immortal element that is more than ten times stronger than Su Yan, and crush it in the simplest and most brutal way!


    In this case, even if Su Yan is proficient in many different powers, there is no room to display in front of this overwhelming power. The so-called use of force to break skill is exactly what it means.


    But if you want to play those strange tricks in front of Su Yan, it will hit Su Yan''s arms.


    Since you want to play, just play with you!


    However, being able to deceive Su Yan''s eyes completely is also a very remarkable thing.


    With Su Yan''s current cultivation base being unable to see through the opponent, then other demon immortals would have no way of parrying him when they came to this level!


    "Little monster, why didn''t you kneel down when you saw the Buddha?" The golden Buddha asked again.


    "Kneel down? I''m almost the same when you kneel. You are obviously fake, and you dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of me?" Su Yan said, "What''s more, even if you are real, would I be afraid of you?"


    Speaking of it, Su Yan still has a grievance with the Western world of the past. If he restores his peak cultivation in the future, he will definitely kill him in the Western Paradise and the ancient Buddha theory!


    Also, when Su Yan was at his peak, the Buddha could not sit on the same level as Su Yan. How could Su Yan fear the Buddha?


    Although the ancient buddhas of Buddhism also had the cultivation base of the immortal emperor, they were not so good at all in the era of ten thousand ways of fighting.


    Compared with other immortal emperors, the biggest advantage of this group of bald donkeys is their peace of mind, and they can survive whatever they encounter. Therefore, after many epochs and thousands of disasters, there are still many ancient Buddhas in the Western Paradise.


    Su Yan said, "Although I don''t know what demon technique you used, it''s useless for you to pretend to be a ghost in front of me. It''s better to let me see how ugly your real body is before you become this bunch of bald donkeys."


    The Buddha said: "Asshole! You are so arrogant in front of this seat, but it''s a mere evil demon. Aren''t you afraid that this seat will take a palm of your hand and kill you directly?"


    "If you have the ability to do it directly, why bother to be here mother-in-law? This only means that you have no such ability at all!" Su Yan said.


    The Buddha really sent a palm, and the golden palm wind contained a huge golden swastika!


    Attacking Su Yan with a destructive posture!


    The terrifying power condensed in the air, and after flying to the sky, it then descended from the sky to suppress Su Yan!


    Although this force has not yet fallen, Su Yan has already felt a terrifying pressure rolling over!


    It takes a lot of power to tell him to just move his finger!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be suddenly thrown into the deep ocean. Even a very subtle movement would have to endure tremendous pressure!


    But under this tremendous pressure, Su Yan laughed instead, and then took out the Mowen Divine Sword!


    This time the purple sword light is no longer very thin, but has become intense!


    "How do you think the purple gas is coming from this trick?" The purple sword gas turned into almost shapeless gas and the golden **** violently collided in the air!


    The power of these two moves is very powerful, and after colliding together, it caused a huge explosion and a strong shock wave.


    The original peace and tranquility in the temple was completely broken, and the roofs of many temples were overturned, revealing the contents inside!


    It turned out that the bones of some monks were hidden in the meditation room, and beside the bones of the monks, there were many naked women. These women were full of a strong sense of charm, and they all turned to Su Yan in a strange way. His eyes seemed to be all female beasts eager to be conquered!


    Su Yan smiled and said: "All the monks are dead, and these naked women are still hidden in the Zen room. Do you still dare to say that you are the Buddha of the Tathagata? What a joke! What kind of **** Buddha are you? Are you the Buddha of the Pink Skull?"


    Su Yan flew with his sword, and was in the air at once, and then he pointed his sword at the Buddha''s golden body that was thirty feet in front of him, and said, "Don''t pretend! What kind of evildoer you are, might as well be revealed!"


    The golden Buddha said: "Laughter! You are the evildoer, I am the Buddha, this is the number of heaven!"


    The reason why the golden Buddha has to insist on his identity is because the cultivator has the concept of God and Buddha in his heart. This concept is almost in his bones and is almost impossible to change.


    If you have Gods and Buddhas in your heart, it will be difficult to use your full strength when fighting the Golden Buddha, and your mood will be greatly affected. As a result, the difficulty of defeating the Golden Buddha will rise straight!


    Su Yan''s sword condensed a beam of sword light in his hand. The sword light was condensed and did not emit. Then he said: "Tianding? It''s a joke! What are you dare to say to me!"


    The golden Buddha put his hands together once again, and then the phantom of the Buddha from the ten directions condensed in the sky, and came to suppress Su Yan!


    This trick Su Yan had seen the ancient Buddha used by Buduo, and it was indeed a powerful killer move by Buddhism to suppress the demon!


    It seems that although the golden Buddha in front of him is fake, he must have a deep connection with Buddhism. Otherwise, he could not have used so many Buddhism techniques!


    Su Yan''s sword light has long been condensed, and the reason he didn''t do it was because he originally planned to attack others later, waiting for the opponent to make the first move before using the sword to break the opponent''s trick!


    I saw Su Yan''s sword soaring into the sky, and a purple dragon formed an impossible posture!


    Then the endless dragon rushed all the phantoms of the ten Buddhas to pieces, and then rushed to the golden Buddha!


    "How can a sword break the boundless Dharma of this seat?" The golden Buddha could no longer maintain his calmness.


    Su Yan said: "Fool! My sword not only breaks your Dharma, but in front of my sword, everything is broken! Let me see your true face!


    Under the impact of the purple dragon, the auspiciousness of the dragons, phoenix and unicorns in the sky was directly shattered, and then the goddess of Ganda Poss also broke and turned into bones, which was wiped out!


    These days, women turned out to be transformed from bone spirits!


    Facing Su Yan��s frontal sword, the golden Buddha seated on the lotus platform tried hard to defend, but it didn��t work. Numerous golden lotus leaves flew out in the air, changing into golden powder and slowly falling from the air. !


    Then there was a boom!


    The purple dragon hit the golden Buddha fiercely!


    The whole temple was shocked, and the statues of Buddha, Arhat, and Bodhisattva in the three halls also fell down!


    The power of Su Yan''s sword has been condensed for a long time, and it definitely far exceeds the imagination of the golden Buddha!


    After this sword, the sky was full of smoke.


    The golden Buddha said fiercely in the smoke and dust: "Su Yan, this is your own way of death! I originally planned to find a bright road for you, but I didn''t expect you to want to go to hell! There is nothing to do with you. You are polite!"

 Chapter 3502： Win easily

    Chapter 3502: Win easily


    The smoke and dust gradually dispersed.


    After the golden Buddha was hit by Su Yan''s sword, there were some signs of breaking his power.


    I saw that half of the Buddha''s golden body directly turned into the fierce Demon Shura, while the other half of his face was still the image of a kind and kind Buddha.


    Two extreme images of Shura and Buddha appeared on the body of the golden Buddha in opposition to each other.


    Su Yan thought of the inferno and ice fields in the previous two stages, which were also two extremely opposed forces.


    The golden Buddha shot a big hand directly towards Su Yan, and the powerful mana had turned into a huge palm in the air!


    There are many golden Sanskrit blessings in this palm.


    Su Yan said: "I have broken your false golden body, what''s the point of playing this set of magic tricks in front of me?"


    I saw Su Yan smashing the sky with a sword, and easily smashed this huge palm into smoke.


    After being broken, the magical power of this golden Buddha has been much worse than before.


    It''s just because this set of golden body phenomena doesn''t have much power in itself, it relies on bewitching people''s hearts to gain power.


    Su Yan''s heart is firm and unshakable, so he can not be affected by this golden body form.


    If you can''t break his routine, or if you have gods and Buddhas in your heart, even the demon in the realm of heaven and immortality will have difficulty dealing with this fake golden Buddha.


    Because power often comes from the heart.


    The power of the mind can sometimes be used in incredible ways. For example, at the moment of life and death, some people can lift heavy objects several times the body weight.


    But if this force is used in the opposite direction, it can form a severe **** in the heart. If a person firmly believes that his legs are disabled, he may really not be able to stand up from his chair.


    This golden Buddha takes advantage of the negative obstacles such as doubt and confusion in the human heart. If he has the opportunity to take advantage of it, he will naturally restrain his own strength, or may form a heart disorder, even if it is a god. It is extremely difficult to win against the false golden Buddha!


    Su Yan''s mood is extremely strong, and he has broken the illusion of the golden Buddha. I am afraid that the next battle will be more active!


    The black-robed mysterious old man said: "Mo Buddha is gone, you can prepare to welcome Su Yan to the top of the mountain. I also have to go and inform the first seven."


    Gui Yuexian was taken aback for a moment, then he folded his hands and said, "Yes, I will prepare now."


    The battle in the treasure mirror has changed.


    Su Yan has completely reversed the unfavorable situation and completely suppressed the devil Buddha. The remaining half of the Buddha''s golden body is now full of various cracks and holes. Perhaps the next sword will Will be completely shattered!


    It only took Su Yan a quarter of an hour to break through the ice wall of sighs, and of course he would not doubt his strength when facing the test of the Demon Buddha!


    This battle is actually doomed from the very beginning.


    Gui Yuexian didn''t think that Su Yan would collapse in front of the Demon Buddha, but Su Yan passed the test so quickly!


    It hasn''t been an hour since the opening of Xianlu, Su Yan is about to pass three levels!


    Moreover, this fairy road guarded by Ghost Moon Fairy is as difficult as hell. Since ancient times, there have been few demon gods who can pass the level, and those who can pass the level are all powerful demon gods who will shock many immortals in the future!


    This time, Su Yan could not only pass the level safely, but also played a speed pass that lasted less than an hour, which really surprised him to the extreme!


    Su Yan''s time to pass the level, I am afraid it will create an exaggerated record that will never be broken in the future!


    The battle picture presented in the treasure mirror shows that Su Yan now has completely occupied all the initiative.


    I saw a cold smile on Su Yan''s face, and then turned the Mo Wen divine sword in his hand into a backhand sword.


    After the purple sword aura continuously floated from the Mowen Divine Sword and turned into the air, it seemed that there were countless purple petals in the wind!


    These purple petals are all sword qi metamorphosis, and what is released from the beauty is extremely murderous!


    Facing this ubiquitous sword energy, the Demon Buddha could only use the golden bell barrier to resist!


    But since he has been seen through by Su Yan, he has many powerful abilities that he can''t use!


    Although the protection of the Golden Bell barrier is good, the amount of Su Yan''s sword aura released is too much, there are tens of thousands, and it is still being molded continuously. This time it turned out to be the first of the Demon Buddha. Can''t resist it!


    Su Yan''s mood is also extremely cheerful.


    Many enemies he encountered were far above him in terms of true essence, so Su Yan had always avoided turning the battle into a war of attrition.


    However, this time against the ghost Buddha, the situation was completely reversed.


    Su Yan can use sword energy to consume the ghost Buddha infinitely. When fighting, he does not need to make all the organs clear, and he does not need to perform some very radical routines to pursue the maximum lethality. He only needs to be brainless. Up.


    For Su Yan, this kind of battle was really easy.


    After a rain of swords, the body of the ghost Buddha was already riddled with holes.


    The golden body, which was originally only half remaining, was already shaky at this time!


    The battle has basically reached the endgame stage.


    The ghost Buddha did not want to surrender so easily, and after reaching the desperate situation, he released many strange and magnificent spells!


    These spells suddenly turned the surrounding meditation house into a primitive jungle, and suddenly turned into the top of a snow-capped mountain... But no matter how it changes, this piece is just some magical kung fu.


    As long as Su Yan''s Dao Heart is as solid as a rock, it is impossible to be affected.


    Su Yan finally condensed purple sword light in his hand and flew up.


    After a purple light swept across the sky, it remained condensed in the sky for a long time, and the ghost Buddha''s head also fell.


    The remaining golden body of the Demon Buddha turned into dust with only half of the temple left!


    For Su Yan, this level is easier than the previous two levels.


    And on the ruins of the temple, many complicated patterns appeared, and among these complicated patterns, a formation directly penetrated the sky.


    Su Yan could see that this is a lead-in formation method.


    Now that he has passed three levels, this method of connecting the formation must be leading to the mysterious Longevity Mountain!


    The immortal road guarded by Ghost Moon Fairy was described by Prince Moro as a desperate road that could fall at any time. Su Yan walked over, only feeling that Prince Moro was a bit exaggerated.


    Perhaps it shouldn''t be said, if Prince Moro came to walk this fairy road, I''m afraid he would not be able to break through the first level of Hell.


    Su Yan slowly walked into the teleportation formation, a slight tearing feeling came.


    Su Yan suddenly found himself in a very simple room. There were no decorations in this room, only Gui Yuexian was there.


    And behind Guiyuexian there is a pagoda.

 Chapter 3503： Su Yan

    Chapter 3503: The Invisible Su Yan


    Everything outside the room was dark, and I didn''t know what it was like.


    I have to say that there is a huge difference between this place and the Wanshou Mountain that Su Yan had originally expected.


    Su Yan originally thought that he could see a misty and dusty fairy mountain, but he could only see a lifeless room.


    Su Yan noticed the pagoda behind Guiyuexian. The first layer is crimson, the second is ice blue, and the third is golden...


    Gui Yuexian said directly: "You must have discovered it? The immortal road you just walked on is in this pagoda. This pagoda is the cauldron used by the Yaozu Jinxian to refine pill."


    The three-story pagoda almost formed a tripartite heaven and earth, and the power contained in it was so powerful that it could easily suppress the mighty heavenly immortal, but it was just a cauldron used by the golden immortal to refine the pill.


    And further up there is the battle between the fairy king and the fairy emperor, which will only be more exaggerated.


    The immortal emperor''s divine consciousness is beyond the imagination of mortals, it can cover the entire galaxy, and his hands can tear the law between heaven and earth to pieces!


    The higher the level of practice, the more terrifying the gap!


    A mask completely concealed Gui Yuexian��s eyes and emotions, and said: "Su Yan, you are very good. It took such a quick time to break through the immortal road I guarded. I am afraid that the next seven first seats The fairyland above comes down to see you."


    "Seven first?" Su Yan said, "I don''t know which seven are the first?"


    Up to now, Su Yan still has no idea about the power structure of Wanshou Mountain, nor does he know which monsters are on the Wanshou Mountain. This makes Su Yan''s situation very passive.


    Gui Yuexian did not shy away, and directly replied: "In addition to the main mountain, Wanshou Mountain has seven other peaks. Each of these seven peaks has palaces. They are branches of Wanshou Mountain. The seven peak owners are also called It��s the first of the seven big ones, each with a golden immortal cultivation base."


    No matter how powerful the seven leaders are, their status is bound to be inferior to the main peak.


    Since the first seven of them are already Golden Immortal cultivation bases, wouldn''t the true master of Longevity Mountain have Immortal King cultivation bases?


    Otherwise, how can the seven golden immortals be the first seat here?


    This Longevity Mountain was originally transformed into a small square of heaven and earth, and the fairy king has the ability to open up space to shape a small world, so it makes sense.


    If the owner of the Longevity Mountain grows higher in the future, breaks through the last barrier, and achieves the realm of the Immortal Emperor, he can upgrade Longevity Mountain from a small world to a large world, and then lift Longevity Mountain with no magic power and send In the boundless universe, a new fairyland of one party will be achieved!


    However, although there is only one word difference between the Immortal King and the Immortal Emperor, the distance between them can be smoothed out in thousands of years.


    Even with extraordinary talents, adventures, and epiphanies, it is still difficult to reach the sky!


    Because the birth of the immortal emperor is not only due to his own efforts, but also in accordance with the times.


    It can be said that the operation of the universe requires the immortal emperor to be born!


    These are only known to those who have truly stepped into the realm of the immortal emperor. The golden immortals and the immortal kings below are useless even if their strength and vision are strong. It is like a mountain climber who only walks to the half of the mountain and will never know the peak What kind of scenery is it?


    Guiyuexian said: "The seven first mountain peaks have inherited different skills and techniques. No matter which mountain peak you can enter, your future is unlimited! Like your own swordsmanship is already very strong, if you go to Dragon Head Peak If you practice for a period of time, I''m afraid your swordsmanship will be higher."


    Gui Yuexian''s words came out of kindness, and he absolutely could not have imagined that Su Yan''s swordsmanship realm had far surpassed that of Dragon Head Peak.


    Su Yan doesn''t care much about these so-called exercises. In terms of cultivation, Su Yan''s exercises are definitely better than Wanshoushan''s exercises.


    But Wanshou Mountain could provide the protection that Su Yan needed so much. As long as he practised in the Wanshou Mountain, those opponents could not find Su Yan''s trace.


    Even if you find Su Yan''s trail, it is difficult to directly kill the demon fairy''s world to determine Su Yan''s identity, let alone important people.


    Only by being able to hold on when one''s strength is weak, can he kill the Quartet when his strength grows up!


    Su Yan understands very well that his current strength is not even a little Sesame in the Immortal Realm. The vision of those truly powerful characters is all on the side of the masters of the great immortal realms, and they simply cannot fall into Su Yan.


    Right now is the time for wretched development, so being able to practice in Longevity Mountain is not bad.


    It''s just... Su Yan still has a hidden worry in his heart, that is his identity.


    Su Yan is not a real monster race. Even Qingqiu Kingdom Lord can see through this point. Those seven first have Golden Immortal cultivation bases, and their vision is no worse than Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. Su Yan may also be seen through.


    Even if the seven heads are gone, don��t forget, the real owner of Longevity Mountain is most likely an immortal king, and he will never look away!


    But now that they have all gone to Wanshou Mountain, and they took the other party��s invitation, this means that the other party seems to have recognized Su Yan��s identity as a demon clan. This way... if there is something unpleasant in the future, Su Yan will have Where can be said.


    After all, it wasn''t Su Yan who wanted to come to Wanshou Mountain.


    Gui Yuexian looked at Su Yan with a solemn expression, thinking that Su Yan had something to worry about, and then asked, "Su Yan, have you worshiped any master?"


    If Su Yan had worshiped any master, and if the master had any rules, Su Yan would indeed not be able to worship the Longevity Mountain again.


    Many demon immortals who came to Wanshou Mountain were not only powerful, but also very difficult to inherit, and they did often encounter such troubles.


    Guiyuexian said: "Don''t worry, all the scriptures and exercises of our Longevity Mountain are stored in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. It is their own ability to see and learn, and there is no need to apprentice. Of course, if you are talented enough, those first The elders will also give you pointers."


    Frankly speaking, Wanshoushan''s practice of not paying attention to inheritance and those who inherited from teachers is very much liked by Su Yan. It is simple and without so many troublesome and trivial parts.


    However, Su Yan was not interested in the exercises treasured by Wanshou Mountain at all.


    Guiyuexian said: "You are definitely considered to be very good in the realm of the immortal realm. It should be the guidance of a famous teacher to achieve such achievements, right?"


    If you must find an explanation for Su Yan''s strength, this should be the most reasonable explanation.


    Su Yan looked at Gui Yuexian and said, "Do I have to answer this question? Or that I have the right not to answer."


    Guiyuexian said: "Of course you have the right not to answer. We at Wanshou Mountain never care about these things. What background and reputation are all clouds. The only thing that can be care about is strength. I ask you because I am very interested in you personally. I have guarded the Fairy Road for so many years, and you are the only intangible earth fairy I have encountered!"

 Chapter 3504： The old man fishing in the sea of ??clouds

    Chapter 3504: The Old Man Fishing in the Sea of ??Clouds


    Because of this, Gui Yuexian wanted to ask Su Yan''s past clearly. He really wanted to know the secret behind Su Yan''s strength.


    It''s just... Su Yan didn''t give Gui Yuexian the answer he wanted.


    This is no surprise. If it were Gui Yuexian herself, she wouldn''t just talk about her affairs to a person who had only met twice.


    Therefore, Gui Yuexian is not disappointed, and said: "Since you have already gone to Longevity Mountain, you should also take you to that place. Every demon fairy who goes to Longevity Mountain will go to that place. If you can be there. The mystery of comprehension is your good fortune."


    After Gui Yuexian finished speaking, he walked slowly towards the darkness outside the door.


    Gui Yuexian is really as the name suggests, walking lightly, without a sound.


    After going out, there was an endless darkness, and a cold mountain breeze continued to blow.


    Su Yan''s eyesight in the darkness was very good, and he could see that this place was actually above the mountain peak, and there was already a sea of ??clouds from the distant mountainside.


    The temperature outside was extremely low, there should have been snow, but only some bare black stones could be seen, I was afraid that the snow had been turned away by mana.


    Walking along the mountain road all the way forward, you can also see that the other peaks are much shorter than this side, but they are already covered with white snow.


    This Longevity Mountain didn''t feel much immortal to Su Yan, but very gloomy and treacherous.


    After walking through a very rugged mountain road, all the way up, I can finally see a very huge moon. There seems to be some formation in the dark mountain road just now, so even the bright white moonlight can''t shine in it.


    Probably Gui Yuexian had to practice special methods to make such an arrangement.


    Continuing up the mountain road, you can see several pavilions. Under the bright moonlight, it is very artistic with the distant snow-capped mountains.


    On the higher mountain, you can see clusters of palace buildings, which are very majestic, almost like a fairy palace descending from the sky.


    Even from Su Yan''s point of view, everything here is pretty good. Although it is not the upper fairyland, it already has an excellent atmosphere.


    Gui Yuexian led the way to an abrupt end here, and saw a gray-haired old man sitting on a large rock in front of him. This old man was wearing a hooded suit and a hat, and a fishing rod dropped into the sea of ??clouds!


    Fifteen days ago, it was this old man who had arrived at the Golden Immortal Lu Jing of the Heavenly Family Palace on the border of the Demon Immortal World.


    After the fifteenth, he was still fishing at the top of Yunhai Mountain, but he changed to Wanshou Mountain.


    After seeing this old man, Gui Yuexian took the initiative to stop his steps and lowered his body, saying: "Master, why are you here?"


    Gui Yuexian''s attitude towards this old man is extremely respectful, and the name of the old man is also very interesting.


    The old man didn''t look back, still staring at the sea of ??clouds below, and the fishing rod in his hand didn''t move halfway, and said, "It''s not because of him."


    The "he" that the old man said was of course Su Yan.


    The old man said: "If I don''t come, are you going to take him to the ancestor of the gods."


    Gui Yuexian honestly said: "Yes, because the rules are like this, the next seven heads will also go to the ancestors of the gods."


    In this way, this old man is not the ancestor of the Absolute God, and seems to be at odds with the ancestor of the Absolute God, so he and Gui Yuexian are intercepted here.


    The ancestor of Absolute God was the one who sent invitations widely on behalf of Wanshou Mountain, who had mastered the power of cause and effect, but was afraid that his strength was extremely strong.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s invitation was reissued by the Absolute God Ancestor. This old man dared to be so uncomfortable with the Absolute God Ancestor, but he was afraid that his cultivation and strength were not below the Absolute God Ancestor!


    Su Yan thought that after the three passes, the front would be smooth sailing, who knew there would be such a moth.


    The old man said again: "Then his absolute ancestor should know that Wanshou Mountain has another rule. I came back to uphold this rule."


    The old man had only finished speaking, and Gui Yuexian had already become vibrated. Although he was wearing a mask, the slight trembling of his shoulders completely explained that Gui Yuexian''s mood at this time could never be calm!


    Su Yan was very curious about what identity this old man was and what his plans were.


    I saw that the old man took the fishing rod and stood up directly. Although he was very short, he had a sense of strength that could not be described in words.


    The old man walked slowly towards Su Yan, Gui Yuexian clasped his fists and lowered his body, looking respectful.


    But Su Yan and the old man looked directly at each other. The eyes of the old man seemed to contain the galaxy universe, and the endless universe hidden in it was really unfathomable!


    It was just a meeting of eyes, Su Yan already knew that the old man''s cultivation base was already at the peak of the Golden Immortal, and he was only one step away from the Immortal King.


    I''m afraid this old man''s status and identity in the world of demon immortals in Wanshou Mountain will not be simple!


    After all, Golden Immortal Peak is not like a rotten street like a mere immortal. Some powerful golden immortals, even when Su Yan was at the peak of the immortal world, could not completely ignore the existence of each other.


    This old man is afraid of having a reputable name in the world of the demon and the fairyland above!


    The old man said to Su Yan: "You and I look at each other, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    If Su Yan is an ordinary immortal, he is shocked by the opponent''s cultivation base at this time, I am afraid that he will really be afraid.


    Su Yan said, "Although your cultivation base is higher than mine, why should I be afraid of you?"


    In fact, it is not difficult to say this kind of words. Many land immortals can speak the same words by being young and vigorous and angry for a while.


    But the key is that when Su Yan said this, his attitude was neither overbearing nor overbearing, and he didn''t appear very excited. Only this can show that his temperament is absolutely different from ordinary people.


    If you lose your demeanor, but say you are not afraid, then you will fall behind.


    The old man said: "You are really good, let me follow."


    "Where are we going?" Su Yan asked.


    The old man said: "Why don''t you ask, don''t you know when you come?"


    The old man led the way, Su Yan and Gui Yuexian followed, getting closer and closer to the fairy palaces in Yunding, but at the key intersection, the old man walked in another direction.


    This mountain road is rugged, and there are some fine stones piled up, which has obviously been abandoned for a long time.


    Gui Yuexian seemed to realize something, and his body and mind were shaking more and more.


    The place where the old man led Su Yan and Gui Yuexian to is a cliff on which there are many stone pillars, like swords.


    And in the place facing the distant sea of ??clouds and a huge bright moon, you can see a huge two-person high stone monument. The stone monument is already very mottled. I don''t know how many years of wind and rain have been standing here.


    "Go and look at that stone tablet." The old man said.

 Chapter 3505： Meet on the top of the mountain

    Chapter 3505 Meeting on the Mountain


    Su Yan followed the old man''s words and walked towards the stele. The front was very normal, nothing strange.


    When Su Yan was only twenty feet away from this stone monument, Su Yan suddenly felt a very strange pressure.


    When Su Yan took another step forward, the pressure was at least several times amplified, and it seemed that a few thousand catties weighed on Su Yan''s body.


    This pressure is not a spell, and there are no traces of formations around, so where does this pressure come from?


    Su Yan looked at the stele at this time, and before she knew it, the content on the stele also changed, from tiny characters to a huge "sword"!


    The word "sword" is written vigorously and powerfully, and contains a terrifying sword intent!


    Moreover, this sword intent is still familiar to Su Yan... The sword intent is like spring water without end, and as Bai Hong circulates through the sun with shocking weather, it is absolutely impossible for a second person to cultivate this sword intent!


    When Su Yan was still at the peak, he had only discussed swords with one person, and that was the Azure Emperor!


    The Qing Emperor is not as good as Su Yan in other places, but if he only talks about swordsmanship, it can be comparable to Su Yan. The Qing Emperor is in charge of the Qingzhou Immortal Realm, and it is also a powerful immortal realm that can enter the top 20.


    Later, when Su Yan dominated the immortal world, Qing Emperor also served under Su Yan''s hand. It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Yan was once a minister.


    There was only one question left in Su Yan''s heart: Did even Qing Emperor also fall?


    After all, it has been too long since Su Yan''s fall, and the vicissitudes of life in these years have undergone many epochs.


    When the era changes, the old gods fall one after another, and the new gods will re-set the list of gods, and even the immortal emperor will not be immune to the calamity of the reincarnation of the universe.


    Perhaps the Azure Emperor has already fallen!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh in silence.


    And behind Su Yan, the old man seemed to have misunderstood Su Yan��s reason for sighing, and said, ��There are sixteen characters written on the back of the stone tablet. If you can walk from here to the back of the stone tablet and read those sixteen words, Then you can get a unique heritage in the ancient times! You are the fastest person to pass the fairy road in 10,000 years, and you definitely have the opportunity to challenge this ancient stone monument."


    Su Yan smiled coldly in his heart. Even if he stood here and didn''t look at it, he could know what was written.


    The Qing emperor was Su Yan''s subject and the only immortal emperor who could discuss the sword with Su Yan.


    Naturally, Su Yan knew better than other immortal emperors.


    These sixty characters represent the sixteen-character true tactics. If you get it, you may be able to comprehend some magical technique from the remaining sword intent of the Qing Emperor.


    This is a god-given opportunity for other immortals, but it is an unnecessary move for Su Yan.


    His swordsmanship is proud of the world, and there is no need to comprehend the sword intent of others!


    So Su Yan took back his footsteps instead. He can easily pass the three levels just now, and he can already be invincible among all the immortals. There is no need to do anything that shocks others.


    What''s more important is that Su Yan has his own considerations and his pride.


    Seeing Su Yan retracting his footsteps instead, the old man inevitably showed a puzzled look and said, "Do you think the old man is lying to you?"


    Su Yan glanced at the old man, and then said: "I do things with my own considerations."


    "Then you know that the immortal road you just cleared was set by the old man? Speaking of which, there is still some connection between you and me."


    Su Yan was a little surprised. It turned out that the immortal road he had just walked was actually set by the old man in front of him, but a little surprise would not affect Su Yan''s decision.


    The two sides were in a stalemate, and there were footsteps. It turned out that Longsuo had also come here.


    Long Shuo held a small token in his hand. This token was heating up slightly. It was this token that led Long Shuo to come here.


    Su Yan was very surprised after seeing Longsuo, and Longsuo was even more surprised to the extreme: "Brother Su, Su Yan, why did you pass the level so quickly? Didn��t you say that the fairy road is extremely difficult? I thought I would. It��s the first place, I can��t think you are faster than me!"


    After Longsuo was surprised, his face was full of annoyance, and he made no secret of it.


    If it was someone else, he would definitely not speak such a real idea at this time.


    Longsuo, a demon clan boy, really doesn''t have the least bit of a city, that''s why he acted so real!


    This kind of truth is of great benefit to practice, because practitioners always have to face the true self and true heart.


    And Longsuo won''t even have the worries of the real self and the false self, let alone many mental obstacles.


    Su Yan comforted: "You are actually pretty good. You have already come soon after I went up the mountain. If you work harder, you might be the number one."


    Su Yan''s comfort was purely a cutscene, but Long Suo took it seriously and said, "Brother Su Yan, don''t worry! Next time I will definitely redouble my efforts! I will try to win you and become the first place."


    This time even Su Yan didn''t expect Longsuo to react like this, unavoidably showing a smiley expression.


    And the tension between Su Yan and the old man was stagnant.


    The old man turned his gaze to Longsuo again, and then showed a surprised expression, and said: "So besides Su Yan, there is actually a peerless genius like you?"


    This old man already has the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak, and it is definitely not easy for him to say the words Peerless Genius.


    Obviously Longsuo is worthy of these four words!


    Because even Su Yan looked at him highly!


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and said, "Longsuo, here is a stone monument from ancient times. There is a shocking secret hidden behind it. There may be some kind of strange heritage. Would you like to try to see the stone monument. What is written?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Longsuo didn''t doubt that he was there, and said directly: "Okay! Brother Su Yan, you wait for me to try to show you right away!"


    The expression on the old man''s face was extremely complicated, and he didn''t seem to understand why Su Yan had to give up his opportunity to others.


    But Longsuo is also a peerless genius, maybe he also has a great chance!


    Before Longsuo entered the scope of the stele, Su Yan said, "Longsuo, have you ever seen where the Lord Qingqiu is?"


    Long Shuo said: "After entering the first level, each of us was teleported to a different area. I don''t know what the others are like, but I think Sister Qingqiu has such a high level of cultivation. It should be no problem to pass the level. Because these levels are really simple to me."


    Su Yan couldn''t help smiling after listening to Longsuo''s words. These levels may be really simple for Longsuo, but not necessarily for others.


    Because not all people in this world are peerless geniuses!

 Chapter 3506： Third breaker

    Chapter 3506 The Third Breaker


    Seeing that Su Yan cares about the Qingqiu country lord, Gui Yuexian said: "If you fail the test of the crowned **** of war, you will not have life problems, but will be sent to the clan mansion and become a slave of Wanshou Mountain. Naturalization is very simple. It��s not easy to get away."


    After Su Yan got the answer from Gui Yuexian, he nodded slightly.


    As long as there is no problem with his life, the remaining problems are not a problem for Su Yan. He wants to settle it easily.


    The old man said to Longsuo again: "It is true that there is an ancient inheritance behind this stele, but you may not have the strength to get this inheritance. He is obviously the most likely to have this possibility, but he actually gave up such an opportunity. It''s really puzzling."


    Of course the old man said he was Su Yan.


    Not only the old man is puzzled, but the Ghost Yuexian and Longsuo standing here are also very puzzled.


    If they have such power, they will never let this inheritance fall into the hands of others.


    Long Suo said: "Brother Su Yan has always been very independent in everything he does. Maybe he has his own considerations? So let me try first..."


    "What can I try?" A clear female voice came from behind everyone.


    Everyone looked to the rear, and saw a woman in Tsing Yi had already walked onto the mountain road graciously. This woman in Tsing Yi was Gu Langqing who had chatted with Su Yan before.


    Gu Langqing took the second fairy road, the fairy road guarded by Fairy Starlight.


    Unexpectedly, she actually passed the test in such a short time!


    This of course also proved that her strength and talent are very good.


    Gu Langqing smiled like a flower, holding a token exactly the same as Longsuo in his hand, and it was this token that led her here.


    Gu Langqing said: "Mr. Su, Longsuo, you are really fast! Unexpectedly, you are still in front of me."


    Gu Langqing''s smile looked very sincere, as if he was totally happy for Su Yan and Longsuo. If compared with Longsuo''s previous reaction, it would appear that Gu Langqing was mature, stable, and thoughtful.


    Gu Langqing is different from Longsuo in that he is not a wild child who grew up in the wild mountains and mountains. The Gu family is considered a very famous family in the monster clan. It is inherited from the emperor of the monster clan Xianfu, which is more than 30,000 years ago.


    A family can stand in the fairy world for 30,000 years by virtue of their blood, which is already a very remarkable thing in itself.


    The old man had already planned to let Longsuo pass through the barrier, but when he saw Gu Langqing, his eyes were bright again, and he said: "It seems that this year is really an extraordinary year, and all three immortal roads have produced incredible talents."


    After Gu Langqing came, the old man recounted the situation of this ancient stone stele again. After Gu Langqing heard it, he was naturally very interested.


    It''s just that Gu Langqing expressed willingness to give Longsuo the first chance to break through, so she can just stand by and watch.


    It seems that she doesn''t care much about the heritage of this stone tablet.


    This is natural. The ancestors of the Gu family had a fairy emperor and seven or eight fairy kings. In terms of the origin of the family, it is simply not comparable to the average monster race.


    Like Su Yan, she has capital that can be disinterested in this ancient stone stele.


    What Gu Langqing was interested in was actually Beique in the Yao Palace on the side of Wanshou Mountain. She came to enter there too.


    Longsuo made a little preparation and walked towards the Primordial Stone Tablet ahead.


    Like Su Yan, Long Suo had already felt a peculiar pressure falling from the sky at a distance of twenty feet from the stele, as if the weight of several hundred catties was pressing on his shoulders.


    This is only one step away, and the pressure is already so terrible.


    After Longsuo walked forward about five steps, the pressure directly increased tenfold.


    At this time, Longsuo only felt that he was carrying a hill on his back!


    Such a terrible weight made Longsuo sweat profusely, and the strange orange-yellow fairy in his body also turned around, radiating like yellow clouds outside Longsuo''s body!


    Longsuo''s immortal origin is really strange, Gui Yuexian couldn''t see the method used by Longsuo after watching for a long time, even the old man''s face showed a strange expression.


    Longsuo took two steps ahead firmly again. At this time, Longsuo''s body was already wet with sweat!


    Outsiders can''t feel this pressure, let alone see it.


    I could only see Longsuo walking towards the stone stele at the speed of a tortoise, and stopped as he walked, and then he sweated a lot, as if he had been fished out of the water.


    Long Suo turned around at this time and said: "Old sir, this stone tablet is so evil!"


    "Evil door? Evil door is right! If it is not evil door, wouldn''t anyone be able to get this inheritance from the ancient immortal emperor?" the old man said.


    Gu Langqing originally had a giggling expression, and he was willing to see Long Suo as a **** to explore the way. At this time, he couldn''t help but said: "This stone tablet is actually related to the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor?"


    The old man said: "Didn''t I tell you just now? The source of this stone tablet?"


    Gu Langqing said: "Old sir, you only said that this stone tablet comes from ancient times, but you never said that the immortal emperor''s heritage is behind it!"


    Originally, the reason why Gu Langqing didn��t pay much attention to this stone tablet was because she thought that this stone tablet was at most a relic left by the fairy king. If it was the immortal king��s exercises, there really were quite a few in their family. Gu Langqing had practiced several disciplines. Some achievements have been made.


    One more Immortal King''s exercises, for her, first of all, she couldn''t eat it, and it was really meaningless.


    But if it is the inheritance of the immortal emperor, it would be another matter!


    To be able to become the emperor, the conditions required are very harsh, but the first condition is an innate technique that can enter the Tao.


    Even if Gu Langqing did not practice this kind of exercise, it might be able to create an immortal emperor in the family library in the future.


    But at this time Longsuo is already in the formation, and there is this old man here presiding over the order, she is not easy to intervene, can only ask: "Longsuo, how do you feel?"


    Su Yan could see through Gu Langqing''s mind with just one glance, but he didn''t break it, just stood silently on the side.


    Taking Longsuo''s current cultivation as an accomplishment, he wanted to break the blockade of the Primordial Stone Tablet, and went around to interpret the sixteen characters left by the Qing Emperor. I was afraid it would be difficult.


    Long Shuo said: "After entering the range of twenty feet, the weight on your shoulders will increase exponentially every time you take a step. At first it was a few hundred catties, but now we don''t know how many catties it is!"


    Longsuo didn''t have an external practice like Su Yan''s cultivation of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, and he didn''t have the power of a hundred-headed dragon elephant. He was almost at the limit of his ability when he was halfway there.


    Going forward, I am afraid that I will not be able to grasp it.

 Chapter 3507： The sky will be white

    Chapter 3507 The sky will turn white


    Su Yan sees all this very clearly. But even so, Su Yan still admired Longsuo''s sincerity very much.


    If the person standing in Longsuo''s position was another demon, he would never tell the truth.


    Because according to the logic of the monsters, if I can''t get a good thing, then I will never let other monsters get it!


    After listening to Longsuo''s words, Gu Langqing also began to evaluate his abilities.


    Don''t look at her as just a beautiful woman, but in fact Gu Langqing is a demon who has practiced the technique of refining the body, in order to activate the powerful blood in his body that has been passed down from the ancient times.


    In terms of physical strength, Gu Langqing is afraid that he is still above Longsuo.


    "If you really can''t hold on, you might as well quit first." Gu Langqing said softly.


    But just as her voice fell, Longsuo over there had already taken another step forward and had reached within ten feet of the stele.


    At this point, the strong pressure has reached every corner of the space, squeezing it from all directions!


    Longsuo only felt as if he had suddenly fallen into the deep ocean several kilometers deep, and even breathing was extremely difficult.


    You can only adjust the breathing to the method of internal breathing, which is barely a support pillar.


    After Longsuo entered the range of ten feet, he didn''t move for at least a quarter of an hour. Just when everyone thought he was no longer sustainable, he took another step forward!


    This time even Su Yan was a little surprised. He originally thought that it was the limit of Longsuo''s ability, but he did not expect that he actually broke through the limit of his ability under such a huge pressure.


    There is a very important prerequisite for this breakthrough, that is, one must absolutely believe in one''s own abilities and have the spirit of never giving up!


    This is a very rare quality. People who need talent have a common weakness, that is, they are easy to give up.


    It is difficult for people who give up easily to accomplish great things. Since ancient times, anyone who wants to become a master must be tenacious!


    After Longsuo took this step, he stayed for a long time, this time he didn''t move for half an hour. During the period, Gu Langqing also said a few words, to the effect that if Longsuo couldn''t persist, he could give up at any time.


    But Longsuo obviously didn''t hear Gu Langqing''s words to his heart, and still stood there, like a nail embedded in a cliff.


    About half an hour later, Longsuo took another big step forward!


    After that, Longsuo was only less than eight feet away from the Taikoo Stele!


    Even Su Yan was curious as to where the limit of Longsuo''s potential was.


    Under such a large amount of pressure, the physical body suffers a lot of pain, but compared to the mental wear and tear, the physical pain is really nothing.


    There is a limit to a person''s mental endurance, even if it is an immortal, when the potential is exhausted, Longsuo''s most likely end is to faint.


    Just before fainting, where can he go?


    It is impossible for Longsuo to admit defeat easily, and fainting should be his final outcome.


    The inheritance of the Qing Emperor is not so easy to take, if it is simple, it is impossible to put it here for so many years, and still no one can break through.


    Longsuo had to face the pressure of the sky at this time, which was really shocking to the extreme.


    It is a pity that outsiders can feel this earth-shattering pressure. The only thing that can be seen is that Longsuo''s back is still there, which is really not interesting.


    It''s really boring after watching it for a long time.


    Gu Langqing said to Su Yan: "Mr. Su, you seem to be the first to come here, right? Why don''t you go up and try it?"


    Su Yan said: "I have tried it."


    "Mr. Su had already retired before I arrived?"


    Su Yan glanced at Gu Langqing, and then said, "You can understand that too."


    Gu Langqing didn''t seem to be very satisfied with Su Yan''s answer, and then asked some questions side by side, all wanting to find out about Su Yan''s birth and origin.


    Su Yan was also very comfortable in dealing with it, and his tone was very tight. Gu Langqing couldn''t get any useful information at all.


    This kind of awkward conversation is really not very pleasant, and Gu Langqing could not say anything in the end.


    And Gui Yuexian was used to being silent, and the old man''s attention was all on Longsuo''s body, so this mountain top was really boring to the extreme.


    Time is also slowly passing by unconsciously in this boredom, and two hours have passed unconsciously.


    After the darkest hour of the night, a ray of light gradually appeared in the east.


    The huge moon is gradually sinking to the west.


    Unconsciously, the sky has become brighter and brighter.


    When the fish belly appeared in the east, Longsuo took another step. Longsuo made this step extremely difficult and slow. If he could really finish all the last seven feet, it would take several days.


    Because the closer you are to the Taikoo Stele, the pressure will increase wildly.


    After the sky was almost completely bright, four demon fairy appeared on the mountain road at once!


    These four demon immortals all broke through from the fairy road guarded by Fairy Starlight.


    These four monsters, three men and one woman, all looked very strange.


    The first one to come up was a big man with a beard and yellow monk robe, with a cane in both hands, as if his legs were disabled.


    In the world of immortals, even if both hands and feet are cut off, there are many magic methods to recover.


    If you have maintained a disabled body, then there is only a reasonable explanation, that is, this person is practicing a certain special technique, and he needs to mutilate his body to cultivate this special technique.


    This method is not common, and immortals with disabilities are also very rare. If you encounter it, the other party will definitely be first-class difficult.


    The two men in the back are short and fat, with a huge head, like a tiger and a human, the image is really not flattering!


    The other man was dressed in white and looked very handsome and handsome, but there was evil in this handsomeness!


    Su Yan looked carefully, and found that evil spirits came from this man''s eyes. He was born with peachy eyes. At the same time, he also practiced some evil tricks, so the charm was so strong!


    The woman who fell in the end was also very dusty, but compared with the previous three men, it seemed nothing surprising.


    This woman looked like she was in her thirties, with a pale complexion, small features, and a red dress, but she had no special features.


    The demon qi in these four demon immortals is very heavy, even to the extent that the purity of the immortal origin is overshadowed.

 Chapter 3508： The Evil Four Immortals

    Chapter 3508 The Evil Four Immortals


    Generally speaking, demon immortals will try to dilute their demon qi in order to improve their cultivation and mood. It can be said that the weaker the demon qi, the stronger the demon qi.


    However, there are also some demon immortals who do the opposite, and instead cultivate demon qi when they practice. They must cultivate to the point where they can achieve perfection both internally and externally.


    These demon immortals generally have no precepts. Not only will they take the initiative to kill, they will also eat the rest of the immortals as food. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the evil spirits inside the demon immortals.


    These four demon immortals with extremely heavy demon spirits are walking in groups, which shows that they are very likely to be companions.


    Together they can break through the fairy road of Fairy Starlight, I''m afraid they are not mediocrities!


    And after seeing Gu Langqing, the only woman in red among the four demon immortals who looked relatively normal also shot directly, and dozens of ice soul silver needles shot over!


    These dozen silver needles were not only cold, but also brought a burst of green poisonous mist in the air!


    Faced with the attack of the woman in red, Gu Langqing didn''t panic at all. He pulled out the long sword directly, and drew more than a dozen arcs in the air in an instant, shooting down all the silver needles!


    Seeing her silver needle return completely without success, the woman in red smiled brightly, as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Shi Niangniang''s silver needle is as powerful as the legend, I really admire Gu Langqing." Gu Langqing said this with a smile on his face, without any sarcasm.


    I have to say that Gu Langqing is really very well-versed in etiquette, no matter what the situation, she can be very handsome and handsome.


    The woman in red said with a smile: "Gu Langqing, you are very capable, but we are all behind you with the evil four immortals together. It seems that you are not in vain."


    Gu Langqing smiled and said: "Why should Shi Niang Niang be angry? I just came here, but I''ve been ahead of a few places by a few times. It''s just a fluke."


    Gu Langqing''s words are really dripping, and people can''t find any gaps.


    In fact, she is only a little ahead of time, but a lot of time.


    These four weird monsters, Su Yan, are not very interested, and don''t know when Longsuo will be able to fall down or crack the secrets of the Primordial Stone Tablet. He just feels that standing here is already boring.


    After these four demon immortals came up, the surrounding demon atmosphere became very dense.


    The old man didn''t say anything, obviously he didn''t take these four demon immortals who came to the top first.


    These four demon immortals saw Gui Yuexian guarding here, even if they had any idea of ??messing up, they could only cut off in the end.


    The four demon immortals looked at Su Yan, and then kept their distance from Su Yan very rationally.


    Before entering the test, the Supreme God of War performed such a big show, which also made Su Yan fiercely in the limelight.


    After this, all these monsters had an idea: No matter what the situation is, they definitely don''t want to be an enemy of this man named Su Yan!


    These four monsters stood together after they came to the top. Su Yan was curious, so he asked Gu Langqing: "These four people are together, is it possible that they have a name?"


    Gu Langqing looked at Su Yan in surprise, it seemed that Su Yan''s question was a bit outrageous.


    Su Yan knew only by looking at Gu Langqing''s eyes that these four weird monsters must all be masters of the monster race on the endless continent.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to enter the world of demon immortals, and he didn''t know that the names of these demon immortals were quite normal.


    After a moment of surprise, Gu Langqing directly introduced Su Yan: "These four are indeed acting together. They have a very big name called Extreme Evil Four Immortals. The boss is the immortal with a pair of iron crutches over there. He was nicknamed the heinous crime. He was born in the music family of Hexi. Later, because of some things, he betrayed his family and committed many murders in the fairy world! Because of his strong strength, all the forces did not dare to provoke him, so he was able to stay away today."


    Le Zhengxu slashed towards this side, with cold light in his small eyes, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with Gu Langqing''s commentary, but in the end he still didn''t say a word.


    Then Gu Langqing introduced: "This is the second child next to Boss Le, the original sin tiger king."


    Gu Langqing should be talking about the short fat man. The fat man��s head looks strange enough. A face is half tiger and half human. Obviously, there was no guidance from the older demons during the transformation. The change became so strange.


    After the monsters have cultivated to a certain level, they will transform into form.


    The so-called transformation is something that will inevitably happen after the demon race has cultivated to a certain level.


    Because the air pockets in the human body exactly correspond to the Zhoutian universe, and the small Zhoutian corresponds to the big Zhoutian, which is the most convenient for practice.


    Therefore, every monster clan will transform into human beings.


    It''s just that if this process happens before the monster race has seen a real person, then you need to rely on your own imagination when transforming your shape. The human shapes that can be transformed are also strange and strange, and some simply break the limit of your imagination.


    Gu Langqing''s introduction to the Tiger King is very simple.


    The Tiger King said to Gu Langqing dissatisfiedly: "Lao Tzu''s nickname is obviously the original sin! Do you look down on Lao Tzu, and you have introduced so many Boss Le, just such a short sentence when you get to Lao Tzu?"


    Gu Langqing said: "I remember, Tiger King also has a sword technique, which is very powerful, and few among the immortals can match it."


    After Gu Langqing said these words, Tiger King showed a satisfied smile.


    Gu Langqing also introduced: "The Shi Niangniang who I did just now used to be the abbot of the temple of the goddess Xuanji. Later, I didn''t know what went crazy, and killed all the priests in the temple, and then I mingled with Mrs. Le. Together, they have teamed up to kill many demon celestial beings, and they have also wiped out several small countries. Their strength and killing intention should not be underestimated.


    This Shi Niangniang was noncommittal about Gu Langqing''s evaluation. She kept a smiling face and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It''s just that Shi Niangniang''s smiling face will have a particularly false feeling after a long time, it seems that she does not want to laugh.


    Finally, there was the handsome man in white clothes. This man was the most boring one, called the white ibis, a flower-picking thieves, because of his handsome appearance, many female demons were harmed by him.


    Gu Langqing was the most contemptuous when he introduced him.


    Le Zhengxu, one of the Evil Four Immortals, said: "Gui Yuexian, we have already arrived here according to the token''s instructions, what are you doing? Why are everyone here dumbfounded?"


    Gui Yuexian flew in front of the Evil Four Immortals, telling the old man-led test again.


    When Gui Yuexian said that the immortal stone stele contained the inheritance of the immortal emperor, all the Evil Four Immortals showed a greedy expression without concealment!

 Chapter 3509： Su Yans worries

    Chapter 3509 Su Yan''s Worries


    Then Shi Niangniang was also very direct, and with a flick of her hand, a dozen silver needles shot directly at the back of Longsuo''s head!


    At this time, all of Longsuo''s mind was used in the confrontation with the Primordial Stone Tablet. If someone attacked from behind at this time, it would be difficult to resist!


    But these dozen silver needles had not had time to get close to Longsuo, and they were stopped by the old man.


    The old man took a breath and formed a golden wall in front of the Evil Four Immortals, making them feel insurmountable.


    The old man said: "If anyone dares to do something that makes the old man uncomfortable here, the old man will definitely pinch him to death by himself!"


    The strength of the old man is already at the peak of the Golden Immortal, close to the level of the Immortal King, and wanting to crush the Evil Four Immortals is as easy as crushing an ant.


    Although the Evil Four Immortals are used to rampant and domineering on the endless continent, this is the Longevity Mountain, and it is definitely not a place where they can casually go wild.


    Le Zhengxu raised one of his crutches, which was to signal his three brothers to temporarily stop.


    Among the Extremely Evil Four Immortals, Le Zhengxu had always made a decision. Since he had already expressed this, the other three demon fairies also expressed obedience very well.


    Just listen to Le Zhengxu asking: "Old gentleman, you said that this stone stele is inherited from the ancient times. Is there any direct evidence from a certain immortal emperor?"


    "Evidence? What the old man said is the evidence." The old man said, "If you don''t believe it, just stand by and watch. Would you be fooled by the old man''s reputation? When the old man went to Wanshou Mountain 12,000 years ago, this stone tablet It has been standing here for fifteen thousand years! If it weren''t for the immortal emperor''s true law blessing, how could a stone tablet go through more than 20,000 years of vicissitudes without losing its power at all?


    The Evil Four Immortals all showed shocked eyes.


    In fact, what the old man said was not only to the extremely evil four immortals, but also to Su Yan.


    In the eyes of the old man, Su Yan is still the number one seed player, and the person who has the most hope to get the heritage of the Archaic Stele in recent years. He obviously has the best chance, but he gives up when things come. It''s a shame!


    In front of the ancient stele, Longsuo hadn''t moved his footsteps for a long time.


    This last seven feet distance is simply difficult to reach the sky!


    And after the Evil Four Immortals, some demon immortals came here.


    These newly arrived demon immortals and the extremely evil four immortals are very uncomfortable. I heard they are from the largest sect of the Tongtian God Sect on the west bank of the Tongtian River and the masters of the demon clan of the West Sea Wuxiangjie Sect.


    These two are the leading sects in the world of demon immortals, and they have established factions for more than ten thousand years.


    After entering the immortal realm, many demon celestial beings are helpless on the endless continent, and they don''t know where the next cultivation technique will be. They will go to these two houses to find opportunities.


    These two families, especially the God-Tongtian Sect, have always had the tradition of experts teaching the Fa regularly.


    Once the altar is opened, no matter what kind of background or sect, the demon fairy can listen to the Fa as long as they go, and those who listen to the Fa do not necessarily need to join their Heavenly Sect.


    It is precisely because there are no thresholds and big-mindedness, it has attracted many demon immortals. Among them, many talented masters have stayed in the God-Tongtian Sect, so the God-Tongtian Sect has always been very strong.


    It is also a very powerful sect on the endless continent.


    The Heavenly God Sect and the Qingqiu Kingdom are separated by a great river, and the road between the two is too far away, so there is no connection between them.


    The demon immortals of these two factions are considered to be the authentic sects of the demon clan, and of course they will not deal with them very much.


    But judging from the face of Gui Yuexian and the old golden immortal, it is impossible to fight, but the verbal conflict is inevitable.


    Time also passed unconsciously, and the sun had gradually climbed into the sky, shining the surrounding area into a vast expanse.


    One after another, demons came up to this mountain top.


    These demon immortals formed a small group in twos and threes, and it was not until noon that a large group of men and horses came to the top of the mountain.


    This group of demon immortals has a total of eight feet, and it is faintly headed by a young man who has a rare unicorn bloodline and comes from a hidden lonely family.


    Gu Langqing spoke highly of the hermit Dugu family, and praised the son of the Dugu family.


    Gu Langqing''s implication is that the Lonely Family is a well-known family that is comparable to the Gu Family.


    When Su Yan was at the foot of the mountain, he also fought against several of this man''s men, but the son of the Dugu family was just standing next to him and did not participate.


    So the exact geometry of his strength is not even clear to Su Yan.


    However, the real big sect and aristocratic family in the demon fairy world still have something, don''t underestimate each other.


    Regardless of Gu Langqing or the son of the Dugu family, he has a subordinate with his own strength that can bring him to Longevity Mountain together.


    In contrast, the leader of Qingqiu was lonely.


    Their nine-tailed monster fox clan is indeed no one to succeed, and even the position of the leader of Qingqiu can hardly be passed.


    Sometimes the decay of talents does not depend on a person''s personal will. There are a number of days in this, and even immortals can only follow the path.


    At this time, it was past noon, and more and more demon celestial beings had come, but the Lord Qingqiu was still nowhere to be seen on the mountain road.


    Su Yan couldn''t help getting a little irritable in his heart. Logically speaking, it should be a natural thing to break through the immortal road of Qingqiu Kingdom Master with the strength of the crowned War God. No one would have expected that Qingqiu Kingdom Master still disappeared.


    Could it be that some obstacles were encountered on the road of immortality, or was it a plot by others?


    Su Yan was already a little angry when he thought of this. If someone dared to attack his woman, don''t blame him for turning his face and denying anyone!


    Long Suo had not moved for a long time before Long Suo stood on the Primordial Stone Tablet. The number of demon immortals who had already climbed to the mountain was close to twenty.


    There were Gui Yuexian and the mysterious old man staring at him, but no demon dared to be presumptuous here.


    Su Yan already knew that Longsuo would not be able to break through the limitations of the Primordial Stone Tablet in a short time, so he always looked towards the mountain road.


    But what is regrettable is that even the four of Gu Langqing''s subordinates broke through the fairy road and appeared on this mountain, the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord still disappeared.


    You know, Gu Langqing''s four subordinates are not as strong as Qingqiu''s master, it is really unreasonable that they can pass the trial, but Qingqiu''s master cannot.


    Gu Langqing seemed to see the slight anxiety in Su Yan''s heart, and said, "Is Mr. Su worrying about the Lord of Qingqiu? Actually, I have a few words to say."


    "Oh?"


    Gu Langqing said: "Mr. Su may not know what the abilities of the nine-tailed fox clan are. The Lord Qingqiu wants to break through the immortal Louis guarded by the crowned **** of war. It is only because he has encountered some minor troubles. This little trouble is settled, and going up the mountain is still very easy."

 Chapter 3510： Su Yans Reverse Scale

    Chapter 3510: Su Yan''s Reverse Scale


    The nine-tailed fox family has two great abilities. The first is that they can easily change their appearance and transform themselves into whatever they want. This is not a simple form of disguise, even the breath can also change, if not It is very difficult to see through any special spells.


    The second power is the nine tails. Each of the nine tails serves as a spiritual root. You can practice nine exercises at the same time. You can also use nine powers at the same time when fighting. But to achieve this ideal state, you need at least the fairy king''s The realm, Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is still far away.


    With the current cultivation base of the Lord Qingqiu, being able to use the three powers at the same time is already the limit.


    No matter how you look at these two abilities, they can''t ensure that the Lord Qingqiu will steadily break through the fairy road and come to this mountain, so Su Yan can''t help but frown slightly.


    Gu Langqing seemed to see through Su Yan''s mind, and said, "Mr. Su, don''t you really know that when the nine-tailed fox family comes to life and death, the power of blood will be fully awakened."


    "What do you mean by awakening? Why have I never heard of it?" When Su Yan was still at its peak, the monster clan was also very prosperous. There were more than two hundred powerful families with different bloodlines. Marriage, various relationships and abilities are very complicated, even Su Yan can''t fully understand the power of these demon immortal families.


    Su Yan was sincerely asking for advice, and Gu Langqing said: "Didn��t the Lord Qingqiu tell you? The ancestors of the Nine-Tailed Fox family once served the Primordial Demon God and signed a contract with the Primordial Demon God. The power of the Demon God will awaken, and then Qingqiu Kingdom Lord will fall into the Demon Way... Borrowing the power of the Primordial Demon God in the void and chaos. Of course, it is a price to find the Demon God to borrow power, but this is a second story, at least After borrowing the power of the Demon God, if an earth fairy dared to take the initiative against Qingqiu Country, it would be torn to pieces."


    It is true that the Lord Qingqiu had never talked about this with Su Yan, but Su Yan did not have any knots, because when he was there, the Lord Qingqiu would not have fallen into such a terrible predicament.


    While talking, Su Yan saw the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord appearing on the mountain road. At this time, it has been a day and a night since they arrived at Wanshou Mountain. Although it was not long, many things had happened.


    The appearance of the Lord Qingqiu looked very tired, and the clothes on his body were also damaged. I''m afraid that her way up the mountain will not be uneventful!


    Su Yan had already thought at this time that he must have killed the Quartet before and made many enemies. When those enemies saw that Su Yan and Qingqiu''s Lord were separated, they had their ideas on Qingqiu''s body.


    But no matter who it is, dare to take the initiative with Qingqiu Country, then you must be prepared to be an enemy of Su Yan!


    After the Lord Qingqiu saw Su Yan, his expression was not so wilted, he had some excitement, and quickly flew to Su Yan''s side and said: "Su Lang, when did you go up the mountain? I am still worried about you."


    Su Yan said, "I was the first to come up here. The cold wind has blown here for most of the night, and I don''t know when I am tall..."


    Su Yan said and looked at Longsuo again. Longsuo had already settled for more than an hour and didn''t take another step.


    But at this time even Su Yan didn''t know if Longsuo had reached the limit.


    Several times just now, Su Yan had thought that Longsuo had reached his limit, but Longsuo had pushed his potential out again and persisted until now.


    Su Yan grabbed the wrist of the Qingqiu country lord, slightly icy, and the expression of the Qingqiu country lord was a little dodging.


    And Su Yan also had a scarred scar on the wrist in the sleeve.


    The Lord Qingqiu wanted to hide the scars, but Su Yan said, "Who hurt you?"


    The Lord Qingqiu said anxiously: "This..."


    "Don''t be afraid. If you dare to move you, that means you can''t get along with my Su, whoever he is, I will definitely make him pay."


    If the dragon has Nilin, then the woman next to him is Su Yan''s Nilin. You can do anything with Su Yan, maybe there is still hope of survival.


    But if you act on Su Yan''s woman, it would be equivalent to stabbing a hornet''s nest, touching the dragon''s inverse scales, and you will inevitably pay a very painful price.


    Although the Lord Qingqiu didn''t speak, his eyes had already turned towards the demon immortals of Dugu''s house, and his murderous aura was directly released!


    Su Yan snorted coldly: "I will write down this grudge first, and I will repay it ten times later."


    The mysterious old man here presided over the situation with Gui Yuexian, and he would never allow Su Yan to act on the demon immortal of Dugu''s house, but it was no problem. It was not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years.


    In another place, there would be no demon fairy at the top of the golden fairy to maintain the situation.


    The Lord Qingqiu was greatly moved by Su Yan''s side, but he hesitated and said: "The identity of that person is very unusual. Although there have been some disputes on Xian Road, I also killed one of his men. It is definitely not a disadvantage. Just forget about it?"


    Su Yan said: "He is the son of the Dugu family, right? I already know, you don''t need to care about this matter, just leave it to me."


    Gu Langqing smiled and said, "It seems that Young Master Dugu will be in big trouble."


    The undercurrents between the monsters who came to the top of the mountain were constantly surging, if it weren''t for the mysterious old man to stop the scene, I''m afraid it would have already started.


    At this moment, Longsuo suddenly said: "How could this happen? It really makes no sense!"


    Longsuo''s tone is like a person who has been thinking and meditating for a long time, only to find that the things in front of him are completely different from his own understanding, and he is surprised and depressed.


    It seems that Longsuo has seen something extraordinary from this stone tablet when he is standing at this place.


    Everyone has been standing here with Longsuo for so long, and they have been full of great interest in this ancient stone stele. At this time, all of them have been brought out by Longsuo''s words.


    Long Suo then said again: "How could this happen?! Was it such a thing?"


    Longsuo''s words are very vague, and only he himself knows the truth in it.


    Moreover, his vague remarks made the surrounding demons even more curious about what kind of information Longsuo had interpreted on this ancient stone tablet!


    A demon fairy asked behind Longsuo: "Boy, what mystery do you see, you might as well say it and analyze it together!"


    King Tiger said: "No! I think this kid is playing mystery! Or maybe it''s a delusion. I''ve seen that stone tablet for three hours. Isn''t it just a broken stone? Can there be any so-called mystery?"


    Le Zhengxu said: "Don''t talk nonsense, this kid''s talent and strength are not ordinary geniuses, he must not speak nonsense. I am afraid that the secret of this ancient stone monument will be solved by him."

 Chapter 3511： Liberate the mind

    Chapter 3511 Free Mind


    Tiger King said: "Boss Le, you said he cracked the secret of the ancient stone stele, is there any evidence?"


    Le Zhengxu said, "The aura on this kid is different from just now."


    Tiger King looked for a long time without seeing any clues, and said, "Boss Le, are you lying to me?"


    Le Zhengxu sneered and said: "How could I lie to you, but you are not capable enough, so you can''t see the subtle changes in your breath. Even if you can''t see the changes in your breath, can''t you see the strange weight on him? The feeling has disappeared, and the muscles around the body have relaxed."


    Only then did Tiger King reveal an expression of enlightenment.


    Most of the demon immortals here did not have the vicious eyesight of Le Zhengxu, and after his mentioning, he discovered that Longsuo''s standing posture was very different from just now.


    Su Yan also looked at Longsuo, Longsuo''s breath was indeed very different from just now.


    Just now, Longsuo had been under extreme pressure, so both the muscles of his body and the Xianyuan in his body had been pulled to a very extreme level.


    But now Longsuo''s muscles and the Xianyuan in his body suddenly became relaxed, and there was no tension anymore, as if the pressure just now had all disappeared.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and said, "It seems that Longsuo has found some way, and that pressure has all been eliminated."


    "Then he wants to get the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor?" Gu Langqing said.


    "How can it be so simple? That stone tablet is not as easy as you think." Su Yan said.


    Based on Su Yan''s understanding of the Qing Emperor, even if there is any peculiar mind in this stone tablet, it will never be passed on to outsiders casually.


    Back then, the people of the Qing Emperor were all over the immortal world, and the strong did not know how many.


    Qingdi is not the kind of lonely family at all, he needs a stone tablet to ensure that his inheritance will not be broken!


    This ancient stone stele actually has another magical effect.


    Following Su Yan''s words, I saw Longsuo walking to the ancient stone stele in one breath. Longsuo''s gait was so relaxed, this time even the mysterious golden immortal old man was a little surprised!


    Then the old man asked Longsuo: "What did you find in the ancient stele?"


    Although the mysterious old man has the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak, even he has never cracked the secret of this ancient stone stele. This is the biggest regret in his life.


    Long Suo said; "Old gentleman, you must never come over! There is something harmful to the mind in this stone monument!"


    Longsuo''s tone was very solemn, and it seemed that something extraordinary had been discovered from the ancient stele.


    But when everyone looked over there, they could only see a stone stele standing on the cliff, and nothing else was found.


    Longsuo''s words are quite confusing, and Qingqiu Kingdom Master asked Su Yan: "What weird Longsuo found there? How do I think he is very godly, very wrong?"


    Su Yan sighed lightly. It seemed that he already knew something, but in the end he still didn''t speak.


    Gu Langqing originally wanted a relatively reasonable explanation from Su Yan for Decai, but unexpectedly, Su Yan didn''t say anything in the end.


    Gu Langqing had a strange intuition between Gu Langqing, that is, Su Yan must know some things behind this ancient stone stele, but she did not have evidence to prove her guess.


    If it were someone else, he would definitely not take this guess as a matter of course. After all, it was an unfounded guess.


    But Gu Langqing has always believed in his intuition very much, and often doesn''t care about the logic of things, and only relies on intuition to act.


    At this time, Longsuo took another two steps toward the front. He was only five feet away from the Primordial Stele. The secret of the Primordial Stele was already within reach of Longsuo.


    But Longsuo turned his head at this moment and said to the old man Jinxian: "Old sir, this stone monument is too dangerous, I still don''t want to look at the secret behind it!"


    It is clear that the inheritance of the ancient stone steles is already at hand, why does Longsuo suddenly give up?


    The old man Jinxian showed a puzzled expression, and said: "You have spent several hours here, and you still have most of the immortality and physical strength. It''s like climbing a dangerous peak and is about to reach the top of the mountain. Give up at this time?"


    Not only the old Jinxian can''t understand, even those demon immortals can''t understand either.


    Since Longsuo had already overcome the powerful pressure on his body as heavy as a mountain, he should then take down the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor. It was completely unreasonable to say that he would give up at this time.


    First Su Yan gave up directly, and now there is another Longsuo who will do what Su Yan has done just now.


    The old man Jinxian was a little confused for a while, is this stone monument really so dangerous?


    If that is the case, then how could he not see it! He clearly already has the strength of Jinxian Peak approaching the Immortal King.


    The old man Jinxian rang again. When he was young, he spent three days and three nights on this mountain. Finally, he fainted in front of the stone tablet and failed to crack the secret of the ancient stone tablet.


    Could it be that the secret of this ancient stone stele can never be cracked?


    The old man Jinxian showed a very disappointed expression, he seemed to be ten years old at once, and said: "This is your own choice. The old man can''t hold your head and let you accept the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor. You are not willing to accept it. Naturally, some people will be willing to accept this inheritance. But you need to think clearly. After passing this village, there will be no more shop."


    Longsuo said with great certainty: "I have already thought about it, and my ability will definitely not be able to surrender this stone monument. It is better not to do this kind of unnecessary adventure."


    After Longsuo finished speaking, he quickly retreated from the side of the stele.


    Longsuo spent a few hours on this ten-foot-long road, but now it is extremely easy to withdraw.


    After Longsuo withdrew, Gu Langqing asked, "Longsuo, you started to say that you have the pressure of mountains. Why did this pressure disappear all at once?"


    Long Suo directly said: "Because all the pressure is born from the bottom of your heart, the stone tablet oppresses your mind to produce pressure. If you liberate your mind, there will be no pressure. It took me so long. Want to understand this truth."


    Gu Langqing asked: "What do you mean by liberating the mind?"


    Long Shuo said: "If you suddenly face a stone stele carrying the heritage of the ancient immortal emperor, you will be nervous. Once you are nervous, the stone stele has the power to restrain you. The closer you get to the stone stele, the more nervous you will become. Your restraint power will be stronger. In fact, just let yourself relax, and the pressure will disappear invisible."

 Chapter 3512： Backlash

    Chapter 3512


    Gu Langqing was stunned for a while. She thought that the liberation of the mind that Longsuo said was a powerful method, but she did not expect it to be a synonym for the three words relax.


    The other demon immortals were also stunned for a while, they absolutely could not think that the answer would be that simple.


    They thought that the subject of the immortal emperor would always be the most complicated and difficult in the world, and they might not be able to understand the extent of the subject.


    But the answer before them is very much beyond their expectations. It''s just a pediatrics where one plus one equals two. Relax, who can''t do it?


    But if you take a closer look, if it hadn''t been for Longsuo to point this out, it would be hard for them to think of it even if they want to break their heads.


    If the thinking is wrong, the final result can only be different.


    What Longsuo was talking about was definitely a huge secret. No matter who it was, even a demon whose cultivation level was far less than his knew the secret, I was afraid that he could easily approach the Primordial Stone Tablet!


    Even Gu Langqing couldn''t think that Long Suo would be so upright, but just asking casually, Long Suo actually said everything he knew.


    You must know that not only Longsuo is here, but there are many other demon celestial beings here!


    Except for Su Yan, all the demon immortals here, after listening to Long Suo''s words, came up with the idea of ??this ancient stone monument!


    Although no one took action, it was obvious that the nameless murderous aura in the field had become vigorous.


    After all, it is the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor. If there is hope to start, who can refuse this temptation?


    Long Suo seemed to have realized something, and said to Gu Langqing: "Miss Gu, your strength is already very strong. There is no need to touch the inheritance of the ancient emperor. The inheritance of the immortal emperor is really evil! You have the courage to face it. Right to the hell?"


    "You say it is evil, how evil can it be?" Gu Langqing asked, "What do you mean by infinite hell?"


    Long Suo touched the back of his head, showing a very distressed expression. He tried hard to tell the evil feeling, but he didn''t seem to understand it anyway.


    So I can''t help but worry.


    Gu Langqing said: "Longsuo, don''t worry, I will listen to you and not touch that ancient stone monument."


    Long Suo was relieved and said, "That''s good, that''s good. I''m afraid I will harm you. If I let my aunt know about this, I will be very angry."


    Su Yan and Qingqiu Country Master couldn''t help wondering, who was the aunt Longsuo had been talking about.


    Being able to train Longsuo to this level, I''m afraid it''s impossible to be an ordinary true fairy.


    Long Suo had just put down his heart, and he saw that Gu Langqing had soared up, stepping on his sword light and flying towards the Primordial Stele!


    Longsuo had no time to stop this from happening.


    Gu Langqing''s mind and mind have always been very flexible. Longsuo has already retreated from the ancient stone tablet. According to the rules just now, the next challenger should be allowed to enter the range of the stone tablet.


    The old Jinxian and Gui Yuexian did not stop Gu Langqing.


    The rest of the demons were still reminiscing about Longsuo''s words, but Gu Langqing could not help but feel a little annoyed when they unexpectedly got the top spot.


    Just after Gu Langqing''s face showed his ambition to win a smile, a sword aura came out from the slope!


    This sword aura is golden, and it was originally an upright and bright way, but after using it, I don��t know how it will be filled with a strong and incomparable sense of evil!


    The hairs on half of Gu Langqing''s body were erected, which shows how threatening this sword aura is!


    The fairy sword under one''s step also turned up at this moment, and directly collided with this golden sword aura!


    Gu Langqing only noticed that the shot was Le Zhengxu, the boss of the evil four immortals!


    Le Zhengxu is a handicapped person, both feet have been broken, and he can''t think that his actions will be so fast, and the distance of more than twenty feet can be reached in an instant!


    Le Zhengxu said: "Miss Gu, your family''s history is not comparable to that of ordinary demons. You must not look good at ordinary inheritance? Why bother to wander into this muddy water?"


    Le Zhengxu made it clear that he wanted to grab the next opportunity with Gu Langqing.


    Gu Langqing smiled and said: "Whether the treasures of heaven, material and earth, or the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperors, are home to the virtuous and capable, do you think you have too many magic weapons?"


    Le Zhengxu said: "Miss Gu, your father and I have had some friendships. In terms of seniority, you can also be regarded as your elders. Can you give me this opportunity? Then it will be your turn."


    "That won''t work, I got up first, Mr. Le, you should still line up behind me honestly?"


    The Tiger King pointed at Gu Langqing and cursed: "Xiao Nizi, what are you? Our boss talks to you in a good manner, it is to give you face, don''t be ignorant!"


    At that time, the empress also said: "Miss Gu, you are indeed extremely talented, you are a rare genius the year before, but after all, the training time is short and the Taoism is still shallow. If you really want to fight with Le Boss, how many can you have? The odds of winning? Why not retreat now, so as not to hurt the harmony of the two families."


    Gu Langqing squeezed the long sword in his hand, and the other hand squeezed a series of tactics. There were at least 70 or 80 kinds of these tactics. Gu Langqing''s squeezing speed was so fast that there were phantoms!


    Then I saw that Gu Langqing was divided into three. These three Gu Langqing seemed to be the main body, and the auras were exactly the same. It was definitely not the kind of blindfolding technique!


    The origins of the Gu family��s family studies are not comparable to those of ordinary demons. Only three Gu Langqing shot together, presenting a character shape, forming a perfect sword formation, and surrounding Le Zhengxu in the middle!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t find any shortcomings in this sword formation, which showed that Gu Langqing''s swordsmanship was definitely trained by famous masters, and the basic skills were very rare and solid among the monsters.


    The inheritance of the Gu family for thousands of years is indeed no joke.


    After Le Zhengxu was surrounded by three Le Zhengxu with two crutches, he did not rush, just lifted one of his golden crutches, and a golden sword aura was shot out!


    What Le Zhengxu cultivates is the number of Qi swords. He has a physical disability. Although he can still cultivate superb speed, he wants to be like Su Yan, relying on the powerful instinct and reaction of the body to use all kinds of things at super speed. Unthinkable sword moves are impossible.


    If it''s only quite satisfactory, it''s okay to deal with ordinary opponents. After encountering a top opponent, it will be beaten without the power to fight back after 30 moves.


    The Qi sword is different, as long as one breath is condensed in the chest and abdomen, it can be transformed into a sky full of sword energy at any time!


    But using Qi to control the sword also has a disadvantage, that is, it is not good at close combat. If you get close, I''m afraid that Su Yan can cut off Le Zhengxu''s head with only three moves.

 Chapter 3513： Trapped in hell

    Chapter 3513: Trapped in Infinite Hell


    Gu Langqing naturally understood this, so he divided it into three using the ancestral secret method and formed a sword formation to strangle Le Zhengxu up close!


    Gu Langqing''s response is not bad, at least in Su Yan''s view, there is no big problem.


    But Gu Langqing still seemed to underestimate Le Zhengxu.


    The Evil Four Immortals are full of enemies on the endless continent. I don��t know how many demon immortals wish they would die right away, but they have been able to stay free to this day. This shows that the Evil Four Immortals must be very capable!


    I saw Le Zhengxu throw his walking stick across the sky, dense and thin sword light like raindrops, Gu Langqing''s sword formation just finished the achievement and it was almost impossible to maintain!


    The two clones were shot through directly, and if the body hadn''t had a powerful magic weapon to form a protective barrier, it would have been injured long ago!


    Le Zhengxu chased afterwards, and another powerful and unparalleled sword aura was released between raising his hands!


    General Gu Langqing''s long sword crossed his hand, reluctantly resisting this powerful sword aura, and the whole person was sent directly away!


    After Gu Langqing flew towards the rear, he smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Le, for helping me!"


    It turned out that the direction in which Gu Langqing was knocked off was exactly the direction where the Taikoo Stele was located.


    Although this woman is obviously not as strong as Le Zhengxu, she is far above Le Zhengxu in terms of scheming.


    Le Zhengxu saw Gu Langqing flying into the 20-foot range of the Primordial Stone Tablet, but he was annoyed and still a little angry, and wanted to continue pursuing it!


    But Gui Yuexian had already stopped in front of Le Zhengxu.


    Since Gu Langqing has entered the scope of the Primordial Stone Tablet, then others should not disturb him. This is the rule here.


    Although Le Zhengxu was angry, he had no choice but to let the Tiger King scold a few stinky women behind him.


    Seeing Gu Langqing entering the area of ??the Primordial Stele, Longsuo reluctantly said: "She had said that she didn''t try to test the Primordial Stele. Why did she regret what she said so quickly? Is she a liar?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Longsuo, didn''t your aunt teach you such a truth? Women are natural liars, and the more beautiful women are, the more deceptive they are."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, Long Suo said innocently, "Is that sister Qingqiu Country Master the most deceiving? Of the women I have seen, she has the best-looking life."


    There is no scheming in Longsuo''s words. The Lord Qingqiu is very experienced in dealing with those scheming city mansions. When encountering Longsuo, he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Su Yan also didn''t think that the fire would actually burn on the body of the Qingqiu Lord, and immediately laughed.


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu said in a strange way: "What are you laughing at, when did people fool you? By the way, can Gu Langqing get the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Yan said: "She can''t do it. Only two and a half people can do it here."


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "How come two and a half?"


    Su Yan said, "One is me, and there is another Longsuo, but we don''t want to be trapped in the world and know how to cherish ourselves."


    "What about half of it?"


    "It''s the son of the Dugu family. Since he let his subordinates hurt you, he can only be regarded as half a person. Let''s not tell a joke, his strength is half a line. If he is lucky and the magic weapon is good enough, he may be able to do it. To."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Lord Qingqiu felt much better.


    As soon as Gu Langqing entered the scope of the Primordial Stele, she felt an unprecedented strong pressure.


    But she quickly adjusted her mood according to Longsuo''s method, and this powerful pressure disappeared immediately.


    It took Long Suo a few hours to finish the journey, and Gu Langqing had finished walking without any effort, and she quickly came to the place where Long Suo stood just now.


    I don''t know what happened, even Gu Langqing stopped here, staring at the stone stele for a long time without moving or saying a word, as if it had changed into a statue.


    From the outside, there is absolutely no mystery, I am afraid that only the demon fairy who is trapped in it can sense what happened.


    Long Suo said anxiously: "Miss Gu, you must have sensed it too, that is Shura Road, you must not step into it! Otherwise, it will be forever!"


    In front of Gu Langqing, this stele is no longer a stele, but a mountain peak, and under this mountain, I don''t know how many soldiers are fighting!


    The blood on the ground flows into a river, but the sound of screaming to kill is still shaking the sky!


    Looking at the past, there is no end to this battlefield that is fighting, and there are endless soldiers on both sides who are continuing to plunge into the battlefield to continue fighting!


    Everything was shrouded in a terrifying blood!


    Gu Langqing was shocked by the sight in front of him, and finally knew what Longsuo meant when he said that he was trapped.


    However, after a brief shock, Gu Langqing also made his own judgment.


    This eternal battlefield is actually some kind of strange fantasy.


    This kind of illusion is very common, and it is also the most popular means for those powerful and ancestors to test the juniors.


    Gu Langqing has also seen a lot, but the illusion of this time, regardless of the magnificence of the scene, or the degree of realism, is a height she has never heard of!


    Although I clearly know that everything in front of me is not real, I can''t find any flaws, whether it is the expression of every soldier or at the end of the Asura battlefield, everything is so real!


    Even Gu Langqing''s mood was inevitably affected, and an extremely strong intention to kill appeared in his heart!


    Gu Langqing''s sword-holding hand trembled gently. It seemed that only by killing the heavens with the long sword in his hand could it be regarded as delight!


    This intention of killing and killing gradually hit the clouds, and in Gu Langqing''s eyes, I saw that Tianyu had become a crimson!


    Except for the killing sound, no other sounds can be heard in her ears!


    What exactly is this place? How could this be?


    Gu Langqing carefully recalled Long Suo''s words just now. The intermittent words were difficult to understand, but she could almost understand them now.


    Although the illusions that she and Longsuo saw were different, they were definitely both very tragic infernal illusions.


    Why did the ancient immortal emperor do such a thing? Is this a test of the state of mind?


    Gu Langqing didn''t know the answers to these two questions. She only knew that Yilongsuo''s genius came to an abrupt end here.


    Because he knew that if he moved forward again, his mind would not be able to support it.


    At this time, Gu Langqing''s mind was also killing intent, and the Xian Yuan in his body was also running at a very abnormal speed, as if to break through the shackles of her body at any time!


    This is a very terrible thing, either of these two are very dangerous, and when they are combined, there is a risk of getting confused!

 Chapter 3514： Killing Vision

    Chapter 3514: Killing Heart Illusion


    But Gu Langqing was unwilling. Since she has already arrived here, she has to take the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor into her hands for everything. Otherwise, why should she fight Le Zhengxu like this?


    Gu Langqing gritted his teeth and took a step forward!


    She was already in the quagmire when she saw one of her feet landed. There were countless **** hands in this quagmire that grabbed her foot, and a strange cold feeling came to her heart!


    It seems that under this soil, there are countless evil spirits who want to live beyond hell!


    These evil spirits are holding each other tightly under the ground, like intertwined branches!


    Gu Langqing''s heart can''t help but feel a sense of horror: If she continues to move forward, she will most likely end up like this!


    This is definitely not a joke, the situation is really dangerous!


    Gu Langqing could only keep telling herself in her heart that everything in front of her was an illusion and definitely not real.


    But she was inevitably affected at this time, and the murderous heart had become more and more fierce!


    This feeling of knowing it is an illusion but unable to crack it is really terrible.


    Gu Langqing took another step toward the front, and saw that the river of blood in front gradually boiled!


    Gu Langqing saw that the blood vessels on the back of her hands had all been highlighted. At this time, her murderous intention was too fierce, and her heart would beat three hundred times a minute!


    If you can''t release all this huge killing intent, I''m afraid all her heart and blood vessels will burst! I will also fall here!


    This illusion is really dangerous! And it is dangerous beyond imagination!


    Do you really want to jump under the cliff to participate in the fighting of those soldiers and release the murderous aura?


    This is absolutely impossible. Since Gu Langqing entered the illusion, he has witnessed the deaths of more than 100,000 soldiers, and at the end of the horizon, there are still a steady stream of soldiers who dare to come to the battlefield to die!


    If she also jumped into it, she would fall into this eternal reincarnation and never come out again!


    But what to do with the murderous aura that has become more and more boiling?


    Gu Langqing was unable to advance or retreat at this time, only to realize that Longsuo''s words were not joking.


    The demon immortals who laughed at Longsuo just now didn''t even know how dangerous they would have to face after approaching the five feet of the stone monument!


    When the murderous intent was fierce, Gu Langqing felt that the Xian Yuan in the Dantian Consciousness Sea had become extremely active, and seemed to have reached the edge of breakthrough!


    In such an abnormal state, she is already close to the state where the three flowers gather at the top, and she only needs an opportunity to break through her cultivation base to become a fairy, and from then on to the fairyland above!


    This is Gu Langqing''s longing for a long time, and there seems to be enough opportunity for her to break through in the sea of ??blood in front of the dead mountain...


    Killing Xin is urging Gu Langqing to continue moving forward, and Gu Langqing has become hesitant at this time.


    There seems to be endless power and a strong desire ahead, but it also seems to be an invitation letter sent to her by the **** of death...


    Can she really support it?


    There was a puzzled expression on Gu Langqing''s face, and even she herself didn''t trust herself at this time.


    The confusion in her heart made Gu Langqing even more unable to resist the illusion and murderous aura... She was already in a state of derangedness.


    At this time, Long Suo''s voice suddenly came from outside: "Miss Gu, are you going to come back? Go ahead and you will really go to hell! What if you die your family? Do you care about someone?"


    Gu Langqing obviously couldn''t hear any sound from the outside world, only the sound of fighting in the illusion.


    But I don''t know what happened, Longsuo''s voice still reached her ears.


    Longsuo''s words were very simple, but Gu Langqing thought of a lot.


    Today''s Gu family only has a shell left, which has long lost its glory.


    The burden of family rejuvenation has been weighed on her shoulders, and now their family does not even have a fairy king. If she also falls here, the family rejuvenation is even more hopeless!


    At this time, Gu Langqing turned around and saw that the demon celestial beings on the cliff were still in their original positions, including the extremely evil four immortals still having an angry expression.


    This shows that Gu Langqing''s time to enter the area of ??the Primordial Stone Tablet is not long, but she seems to have experienced a long time.


    This is probably because the time in the fantasy realm is completely different from the time passing outside.


    Gu Langqing only began to admire Longsuo at this time. When he faced this illusion alone, it took such a long time. I was afraid that in the illusion for a few months, he was not corroded in his heart, and he could still retreat. amazing!


    This is at least something that Gu Langqing cannot do!


    But Gu Langqing is still unwilling to give up so easily, and the rewards behind such a difficult test will inevitably be extremely rich.


    After she turned her head back to the front, she was once again in a sea of ??blood!


    And this time, Gu Langqing''s father also appeared in front of her.


    Gu Langqing''s father once cultivated into the Golden Fairy Realm, but he has fallen in the Great Tribulation for a thousand years!


    Gu Langqing still remembered that when she first started practicing swords as a child, her father was always by her side. Although silent, he saw every detail of her movements in his eyes.


    Every detail that is wrong will be carefully corrected by Gu Langqing.


    Without the foundation laid by his father, Gu Langqing would never have achieved what Gu Langqing has now.


    Gu Langqing has always cherished the time he spends with his father very much. Although this man is very bad at words, he is silent for 90% of the time.


    For men, the most important thing is how much you say, but whether you can give your family and subordinates a reliable shoulder. This is the most important!


    But after that horoscope catastrophe, Gu Langqing''s most admired father also died in the astrolabe world. When he heard the news that day, Gu Langqing only felt that the sky had fallen!


    And not only Gu Langqing��s father, but also the Golden Immortal elders in the clan almost all died in battle, and the Gu family��s combat power was almost exhausted. Many of the interests in the upper immortal realm can only be handed back to the manor on the endless continent to dorm .


    After that, Gu Langqing thought about one thing every day, and that was the revival of the family! Otherwise, it would have failed her father''s teaching and hope!


    Everything that Gu Langqing carried was very heavy, too heavy for others to imagine.


    She is not allowed to express her emotions at will, no matter what she encounters or whoever she encounters, she should try her best to be as drip-proof as possible.


    It is certainly not an easy task to maintain the so-called perfection in the eyes of others, and even immortals can hardly bear such pressure.


    Whenever she couldn''t persist, Gu Langqing would think about his father''s affairs. If the Gu family could not be revived, she would be sorry for his father!


    It is precisely because of this motivation that she can achieve what she is today.

 Chapter 3515： One sword to save people

    Chapter 3515: One Sword Saves People


    Suddenly seeing his father, Gu Langqing was a little lost for a while, and the strong defense he had built for a long time showed signs of being breached.


    But Gu Langqing quickly calmed down and realized that the father in this illusion must not be him!


    Gu Langqing was holding a long sword at this time, with a cruel smile on his face, and said: "You think I will become weak after seeing my father''s phantom, right? It''s a joke! I have experienced so much over the years. , It��s not the ignorant and ignorant little girl back then! The Gu family��s hopes are all in me, not to mention that you have changed into my father''s appearance, even if you have changed into myself, I will kill without hesitation !"


    Gu Langqing is absolutely unwilling to be entangled by the mere phantoms, she has always been a proud person, and she will never allow herself to be so weak!


    When Gu Langqing raised his hand, he raised his sword and slashed towards the phantom!


    But the sword was still in the air, and it had already been hit by a long sword shot from the back to the ground.


    The long sword shot from the rear sank vigorously, not only flying Gu Langqing''s sword, but also making her hands numb.


    Gu Langqing stared at her empty hands and was stunned for a while, completely wondering who would make the move at this time!


    And after this person shot, Gu Langqing''s father''s illusion disappeared suddenly.


    Gu Langqing only felt that the illusion in front of him also seemed to have changed, and then looked at the long sword inserted in the front, the simple cloud pattern with purple sword energy.


    There is no semicolon between this sword and Jian Qi, it is Su Yan''s sword!


    Why does he want to shoot?


    Gu Langqing''s face was incomprehensible, could he also see things in the illusion?


    Gu Langqing suddenly panicked at this time, and she absolutely did not want her inner secrets to be seen through by others.


    But then Gu Langqing saw a circle of purple ripples slowly swaying away. Within the range of the purple ripples, the illusion of the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain gradually disappeared and restored to the original cliff!


    Gu Langqing''s heart trembled. I don''t know how Su Yan did it. With just a sword shot over, the illusion of the corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood was destroyed!


    This ancient stone stele is the legacy of the ancient immortal emperor!


    Gu Langqing had no idea that Su Yan was the reincarnation of the ancient immortal emperor. It was of course easy to break through this illusion!


    After the illusion in front of her was completely destroyed, Gu Langqing realized that her sword holding posture was very wrong. She just raised the sword and slashed towards the phantom in the illusion, but in reality, she assumed the appearance of pulling the sword and squatting herself!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s sword, it would have been delivered in time, I''m afraid she would have drew the sword and killed herself now!


    How could this be? !


    Gu Langqing glanced at the purple long sword on the ground again. The moir�� on this sword was very old and seemed unusual at first, but after a closer look, he found that the sword was very extraordinary everywhere. Like Su Yan, he was unfathomable.


    Before he knew it, Gu Langqing had already walked on the line of life and death.


    After experiencing this kind of thing, Gu Langqing has no courage to continue to challenge this ancient stone monument. She is still a little bit away from the ancient stone monument, but for her, this little distance is simply impossible to cross the horizon.


    Doing such a reluctant thing with her way will only confess herself here.


    Gu Langqing came out listlessly within 20 feet of the Primordial Stone Tablet with a sword in his hand. This time the old man Jinxian didn''t say a word. It seemed that Gu Langqing''s giving up was in his sense.


    And Su Yan waved his hand, and the Mowen Divine Sword flew back into Su Yan''s hands.


    Gu Langqing''s eyes on Su Yan were completely different from before, not just because Su Yan saved her.


    Even more because she already understood that Su Yan''s power and realm far exceeded her previous estimates!


    This man''s future achievements are limitless!


    Gu Langqing has always carried the reputation of being a genius, but right now she only feels that if she compares with Su Yan, she is nothing!


    Gu Langqing said: "Mr. Su, I really thank you just now. If you hadn''t helped you in time, I''m afraid I would have fallen here. This stone stele really contains infinite hell, which is not something I can challenge. This time the favor. I took note. Next time, if there is anything I can do to help, Mr. Su just speak up. As long as Mr. Su says something, my Gu family will go through fire and water."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "You don''t need to thank me, you should thank Longsuo if you want to, and he should owe me the favor."


    It was true that Su Yan had just tried to save people for Longsuo. If Longsuo hadn''t asked Su Yan, Su Yan would not interfere. Even if he died here, that would be Gu Langqing''s own fate. What does it have to do with others?


    But if Gu Langqing died here, it would inevitably leave a gap in Longsuo''s original perfect state of mind.


    If a person begins to blame himself, then there is absolutely no way to maintain a perfect state of mind.


    An innocent heart like Longsuo is very rare, and it would be a pity if it is broken.


    After all, Su Yan is also a person who loves talents.


    But Gu Langqing was a little unhappy after hearing Su Yan''s words, and only felt that she was too despised by Su Yan, but the gap between the two sides was indeed too great, and she couldn''t say much, so she could only thank Longsuo again.


    Long Suo obviously didn''t know how to get along with a woman, and Gu Langqing''s words made Long Suo messy.


    That Le Zhengxu was puzzled. What **** they thought were all exaggerated adjectives. They couldn''t think of the so-called reality.


    It''s just that Gu Langqing''s action of pulling out the sword and slaying himself just now was done in one go. It is absolutely impossible to be acting.


    If Su Yan''s sword is half a beat slow, I''m afraid Gu Langqing will cut his own throat.


    How could Gu Langqing suddenly drew her sword and snarled herself? What did she see on that stone tablet?


    What terrible mystery is in front of the ancient stone monument, so that the genius of the Gu family can''t approach it?


    Even if the remaining demons still have ambitions, at this time they must carefully weigh whether they are really qualified!


    Tiger King said: "Boss, why don''t I go to help you explore the way, and see what terrible place this ancient stone monument has."


    Shi Niangniang said: "Tiger King, do you want to dominate the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor Taigu? What is the boss? Do you need to find the way?"


    The fourth son of the evil Four Immortals, the white ibis who has not spoken all the time, said: "This stone tablet is really weird. It''s better not to try it casually. It is so good. Will that surname Su be let go? All fools It can be seen that the surname Su is the strongest earth fairy here, but I heard that he was the first to quit. Isn��t this a trap used by hunters to hunt? Putting a piece of beautiful meat must be a fool Jumped in."


    Le Zhengxu was a little uncertain at first, but after listening to the words of the white ibis, he also made up his mind at this time to let others try before making a decision.


    The only people who still have the strength to test are the Dugu family members, but the son of the Dugu family has been standing still, and he doesn''t know what he is planning.

 Chapter 3516： Ancestor of flame

    Chapter 3516: Flame Ancestor


    The old man Jinxian said: "Is there anyone who wants to try? This ancient stone stele contains the inheritance of the immortal emperor. If you can get a hand, I am afraid that you can reach the sky in one step on the road of cultivation!"


    After the old man Jinxian spoke for a long time, no one paid any attention to him.


    The son of the Dugu family seemed to want to understand the key points, and didn''t want to wade into the muddy water.


    The old man sighed directly, and then said: "You are already the leaders of the monster race on the endless continent today, don''t you even have the courage to challenge?"


    Gu Langqing almost killed himself just now. This scene is really shocking.


    I don''t know what difficulties Gu Langqing encountered. If it weren''t for Su Yan to use the sword in time, I''m afraid the Gu family''s eldest lady has already fallen!


    If they encounter the same difficulties when trying to crack the Taikoo Stele, it is unlikely that Su Yan will help them. At that time, it is really possible to die here inexplicably.


    Obviously, he had passed the test of Longevity Mountain, but inexplicably died in front of this stone tablet. For most demon immortals, it was not worth the gain.


    Therefore, the answer to the old man Jinxian was silence.


    After a long time, Guiyuexian said, "Master, no one seems to be willing to try again. Look..."


    Guiyuexian''s duty is to send all these demons who have passed the trial to the ancestor of the absolute god. Now it has been delayed for a long time, and I don''t know if the ancestor of the absolute **** will blame it.


    The old man Jinxian didn''t speak for a long time, he just sighed, and then said: "It seems that this year is the same as usual. There is no such peerless genius who can make a sensation in the world."


    When the old man Jin Xian said this, he looked at Su Yan intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Yan was very indifferent and didn''t even mean to take the old man''s words. Su Yan had his own plan, and he couldn''t be easily influenced by others.


    The golden immortal elder also understood that the trial of the Primordial Stone Tablet could only be done voluntarily, and he would never hold Su Yan''s head to force Su Yan to participate in the trial.


    The old man Jinxian brushed his sleeves lightly and said, "Well, you can bring people to Absolute God."


    Gui Yuexian respectfully clasped his fist and said yes.


    Then the old man Jinxian drove a cloud and flew towards the sky. Everyone thought that this trial had come to an end. Who knew that a colorful snare suddenly fell from the sky.


    The old golden fairy flew into the air and collided with this colorful snare!


    I saw that the huge mana of the old man Jinxian was automatically released after being stimulated, and he slammed into the colorful snare!


    The mountain shook for a while, and all the surrounding mountains shook violently because of this collision. It seemed that an extremely fierce earthquake occurred!


    A golden shield appeared outside the old man Jinxian. On the outside of the golden shield, there were many ancient characters continuously rotating, which looked very extraordinary.


    It''s just where did this colorful snare come from? Who has been hiding in the void for so long in order to sneak attack on this golden fairy old man!


    The only thing that can deal with the golden fairy is the golden fairy of the same level, or the existence above the golden fairy!


    Su Yan almost immediately realized that this matter would never be easy, they were afraid that they would be involved in a huge trouble!


    Today''s Su Yan''s strength is just about to approach the level of a heavenly immortal. If you face a golden immortal or a strong person above the golden immortal, you can''t have a half chance!


    He doesn''t even have the strength to struggle in front of the opponent. This is a very cruel reality!


    In the face of this cruel reality, you must plan carefully, otherwise I am afraid that it may fall at any time!


    The old man Jinxian finally couldn''t maintain his calmness, because he had recognized that this colorful snare was Taiyi Five Smoke Luo, which was considered a very well-known magic weapon.


    And the owner of this magic weapon has had entanglements with him for thousands of years!


    The reason why the old man Jinxian almost got the trick was because it was Longevity Mountain, which was always a relatively safe place compared to the outside world.


    What he never expected was that someone would sneak an attack on him here!


    The originally clear sky suddenly became overcast. I don��t know where an old and bitter voice came from, saying: ��Xinghe, it seems that your skills and sense of smell are far behind those of the past. Taiyi Wuyan Luo was injured, could it be dementia?"


    Facing these unceremonious words, the old man Jinxian calmly replied: "Do you know what place this is? You dare to be presumptuous here!"


    The voice said: "Of course this seat knows what this place is! Since I dare to come back, this seat has already made plans to smooth the Wanshou Mountain! Xinghe, you have been stuck under the Immortal King for thousands of years. Very uncomfortable, right?"


    The cultivation base of the Jinxian old man is indeed at the top of the Jinxian, not far away from the fairy king.


    But just such a small distance is the threshold that many golden immortals will never pass.


    The old man Jinxian said: "It doesn''t matter whether you feel good or not, I just need to beat you."


    The owner of that voice seemed to have touched some painful feet, and said angrily: "Xinghe! This zodiac came back because this zodiac has been cultivated into the realm of the immortal king! You must not have thought of it? In the talent of cultivation, it is this zodiac Better than you!"


    It is not difficult to tell from the conversation between the two that the old man Jinxian and the owner of this voice are obviously acquainted with each other in the past, and the resentment is deep.


    This time the other party called Wanshou Mountain, I''m afraid he came prepared.


    Su Yan''s heart can''t help but a hint of worry, if the other party''s idea is to destroy the Longevity Mountain, and there really is the cultivation base of the Immortal King, I am afraid that the Longevity Mountain will really be destroyed.


    Although Su Yan has nothing to do with Wanshou Mountain.


    But as the saying goes, the fire at the gate of the city has affected the pond fish. If the Longevity Mountain is shattered by this fairy king, they are afraid that the situation will be very difficult. May I ask, there are no eggs under the nest?


    The old man Jin Xian said indifferently: "Flame, if you really cultivated as the Immortal King, you just come out to meet you directly, why are you so sneaky and dare not use your true face to meet people?"


    After Gui Yuexian heard the words "flame", his body inevitably began to tighten, and the only man who could be called "flame" in the Wanshou Mountain-the ancestor of flame.


    The old man Jinxian, the large-sized Star River, was once the first above the first of the seven peaks of the Longevity Mountain. His status and status are almost second only to the owner of the Longevity Mountain.


    And this ancestor of the large flames of the monk who was killed suddenly was the junior fellow of the real star, the two had never been in harmony. For thousands of years, I didn''t know how much resentment they had caused, so that the senior brothers turned against each other!

 Chapter 3517： Ant in front of Jinxian

    Chapter 3517: Ants in front of Jinxian


    Prior to this, the ancestor of the flames was once the veteran of the Longevity Mountain. Not only was his position aloof, his strength was also terrifying.


    But something happened later. The flame ancestor led his disciples to rebel out of Wanshou Mountain, and later joined the Primordial and Kunlun immortal domains, although there was no big name!


    But among the heavens and immortal realms, the fame of the ancestor of flames is not small.


    There are many celestial immortals in Wanshou Mountain, and there are only less than ten golden immortals. Three of them are still traveling abroad all year round and rarely return to Wanshou Mountain.


    The ancestor of the flames has already said that he has broken through to the realm of the immortal king, and even the powerhouse of the golden immortal realm is unlikely to stop him.


    How can this be good?


    The Lord Qingqiu held Su Yan''s hand. Although she hadn''t spoken yet, her palms were already sweating.


    This situation is no longer what they can control, and now their lives are pinched in the hands of others.


    Although Su Yan didn''t like this feeling very much, he had to admit that he was not qualified to intervene in this level of conflict.


    Su Yan comforted the leader of Qingqiu with a few words, but didn''t want the leader of Qingqiu to whisper in Su Yan''s ear: "This ancestor of flames, I met him when I was a child, he was already the peak of the golden immortal at that time. Moreover, he is arrogant and has always been very decisive in doing things. If anyone dared to offend him, he would not be merciful. He seemed to have killed many gods in the Primitive Immortal Territory back then..."


    When the Lord Qingqiu was still young, masters from the Nine-Tailed Fox clan came out in large numbers and maintained a very close relationship with the fairyland above. As the first successor in the clan, she was also taken to the fairyland above. , I don��t know anything about the upper bound.


    Su Yan hummed softly, as he understood what Qingqiu Kingdom Master meant.


    This ancestor of flames who was suddenly killed is definitely a ruthless character! And come prepared!


    I''m afraid that Madam Xinghe can''t resist at all!


    At this time, the two immortals with a shocking cultivation base in the sky were in a confrontation, just like Yuan Zhen Yue Zhi, but the aura exuding made these demon immortals feel how insignificant their own power is!


    Therefore, not only the Lord Qingqiu was nervous, but all the monsters here were very nervous.


    If this ancestor of flames that appeared suddenly wanted to kill Wanshou Mountain, I am afraid that they would not be spared either.


    This situation is really uncomfortable now!


    The ancestor of the flames said: "Xinghe, since you want to see the true body of this seat, then this seat will show you a good look."


    The voice of the ancestor of the flames came from a misty distance, and then a sound wave formed in the air, and even the clouds in the sky twisted strangely with the sound wave.


    Then I saw a road of clouds spreading from the sky to the mountain peak.


    Although the ancestor of flames hasn''t appeared yet, the momentum shown is already amazing!


    And on this cloud road, you can gradually see eight huge powerful men and a sedan chair decorated with countless treasures coming from the dense clouds in the sky.


    These eight powerful men are magnificent. The naked upper body is not only full of muscles, but also some wonderful gods, and each of them has at least the strength of the heavenly immortal realm.


    The five ancestors in the Tongtian River are only the last of the celestial beings, they can already walk sideways on the endless continent, and are respected by countless demons.


    And in front of the ancestors of the flames, Tianxian is just a servant carrying a sedan chair!


    This powerful pomp can be said to be the first person Su Yan saw after returning to the fairy world!


    Although the ancestor of the flames is still in the sedan chair, the sense of oppression is already very terrifying, and it almost makes people feel suffocated!


    The real person Xinghe also responded very directly, directly hitting out the ancient inscriptions surrounding him!


    These simple and obscure text symbols contain the power of the law between heaven and earth. Although they are just a few small symbols, they can call the wind and rain and transform into boundless thunder!


    The ancient inscription hovered directly in the air, and the converted thunder power was really exaggerated, almost dazzling to the point that even Su Yan could hardly open his eyes!


    The huge thunder in the sky spread countless branches, sealing all the possibilities of the opponent!


    The mountains underneath began to tremble violently.


    Although the thunder in the sky did not directly fall on the earth, this force was so powerful that the stability of the space was affected.


    If it falls on the surrounding mountains, I am afraid that everything will be destroyed in an instant!


    This is the power of the Golden Immortal, raising hands and feet is enough to destroy a civilization directly to the extent that there is no residue left!


    Although the strength of the real person Xinghe is still so terrifying, but it did not take any advantage in front of the flame ancestor, on the contrary, the flame ancestor''s power is even better!


    The collision of the heavenly mana is like the ocean tide, and it feels terrifying just to sense all this in the spiritual sense.


    With such a power, Earth Immortal can barely reach one percent.


    But for Jin Xian, it was just a temptation just to meet, and it was far from the time for a trick.


    The Lord Qingqiu''s heart was astonished to the extreme��Is this a battle of the Golden Immortal level?


    If this thunder is placed on the endless continent, I am afraid that Qingqiu and all the masters of Bai Ze will not be able to resist it!


    There were some incredibly obscure syllables spit out from the real person Xinghe''s throat, and with the blessing of these syllables, the thunder that pierced through Tianyu became even bigger!


    Soon there was only a piece of white light left between the sky and the earth, and in this piece of white light, the eight powerful men screamed and howled one after another!


    The ancestor of the flames also said angrily: "Xinghe, you are really arrogant! You dare to shoot directly at this seat!? Do you think that this seat can not twist your head down?"


    As the ancestors of flames roared, the sky and the earth were dyed with a strong blood!


    The huge killing intent almost shrouded everything between the world and the earth, not only that, all the monsters present were also driven by this huge killing intent, and they involuntarily issued a powerful killing intent!


    Even Su Yan''s demon became eager to move!


    In this level of struggle, the immortal is like a flat boat in the raging waves, can only drift with the waves involuntarily, and is in danger of overturning at any time!


    This level of battle, let alone interference, is very difficult to protect yourself!


    Even if it is only slightly affected, there will be an extremely strong risk of falling!


    Only then did the Lord Qingqiu realize why these celestial celestial beings were looked down upon by the immortal realm above...


    Because the reality is that these earth immortals are nothing but ants in front of the golden immortals.

 Chapter 3518： Presumptuous fight

    Chapter 3518: Unbridled Battle


    When the blood-colored mana overwhelmed the dazzling white thunder in the sky, and was about to sweep everything between the sky and the earth, the real person Xinghe shot again!


    More ancient inscriptions appeared in the air, forming a copper wall and iron wall, and the blood-colored mana was directly forced back.


    Then these ancient inscriptions stayed in the air for a long time, forming a very strange combination with each other, and these combinations contained the philosophy of the universe.


    It seems that the sun, the moon and the stars all run according to the arrangement of these ancient inscriptions!


    After reading these ancient inscriptions, some demon fairies only felt that there was a huge amount of information impacting their own sea of ??consciousness, and suddenly they couldn''t reach the defense, almost vomiting blood!


    The power of the golden immortal, these earth immortals didn''t even have the qualifications to try to understand.


    Real Man Xinghe finally gained the upper hand after showing his true power, and the white thunder directly hit the palanquin of the ancestor of flames!


    This sedan chair has a very powerful formation protection, but the eight bearers who carry the sedan chair have no formation protection.


    Even if these eight powerful men had the cultivation base of the immortal, they were unable to resist the attack of the real person in the galaxy. They were all burned by the white thunder, leaving only half of their bodies, and the other half of their bodies had been directly turned into bones.


    Although the vitality of celestial beings is no better than that of mortals, and there are many elixirs in the immortal world.


    However, even the spirits of these powerful men were destroyed to only half of them, and they didn''t even have the qualifications to linger!


    Eight wise men were killed when they met, of course the ancestor of flames was very angry.


    It is not a pity for these servants to die, but the servants are killed when they meet, which is tantamount to slap in the face!


    How could an old flame ancestor such a face-saving person endure this kind of thing? The new hatred and the old hatred are all integrated into the powerful spell!


    The blood-colored torrent suddenly bloomed, like a blood-colored lotus.


    Su Yan only saw the blood-colored lotus in the sky and knew that the situation was very bad. This blood-colored lotus used the red lotus karma evolution method. If the real person Xinghe can''t do any targeted defense, then it must be Will suffer a lot.


    Sure enough, the ancient inscriptions in the sky shattered directly under the blow of the flame ancestor!


    The scarlet lotus also swallowed a nearby mountain, and a tall mountain was turned into ashes silently!


    This picture looks simply creepy!


    If this scarlet lotus landed on this mountain, I''m afraid all the demon celestial beings would fall together! There is not even room for struggle!


    The tiger king said: "Boss Le, it seems that this Longevity Mountain is really not going to be made. Let''s quickly find a chance to run away! If you don''t run away, I''m afraid I won''t even have the chance to run away!"


    Le Zhengxu pondered for a moment and said, "Fool, where do you think we can go now? We are not on the endless continent now. Wanshou Mountain is a small world. We don''t have the strength to open the gate of two realms, even if we have this strength. It takes at least a day to locate the endless continent. Do you think we still have so much time?"


    King Tiger said: "What can we do then? We are too unlucky, right? We met such a thing when we only went to Wanshou Mountain, Te Niang! It''s really bad luck! You are also the strong on the endless continent, think of a way. Ah! The two old guys in the sky continue to fight, I''m afraid we will all be cannon fodder!"


    What Tiger King said is actually what everyone has been worried about, but...If you can figure out a way, everyone will have implemented it long ago. Where is it necessary to look at each other like a fool?


    The battle in the sky has become stronger and weaker. Although the ancient inscriptions of the real person Xinghe are powerful, they are restrained by the blood-colored lotus platform of the ancestor of the flame, and they are quickly eroded to only one third.


    Lord Qingqiu asked Su Yan: "What can we do now?"


    Su Yan said: "This battle is not a level where we can intervene, but I am very puzzled. This is already the case. Can the other masters of Wanshoushan really choose not to take action?"


    Longevity Mountain is definitely more than a master Xinghe, this is obvious, but why don''t those masters help?


    Su Yan was still in doubt, and suddenly there was a voice of thousands of miles from Master Xinghe: "Su Yan, can you hear what the old man said?"


    Su Yan was puzzled, the battle in the sky was already very unfavorable for Madam Xinghe, how could he be distracted at this time?


    Isn''t this a joke about your own wealth and life?


    But the real person Xinghe quickly answered Su Yan��s doubts and said: ��The old man cannot be the rival of the fierce flames. The Sect Master of Longevity Mountain humiliated him back then. His purpose is to destroy the Longevity Mountain. You and your Taoist companion will fall here, there is only one way to break this game."


    "You said... what method?"


    "You can crack the ancient stone stele and get the inheritance of the immortal emperor, then you can subdue the ancestor of the flames!"


    Su Yan said: "Even if I get the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor in such a short period of time, I will never be able to raise my strength to a level sufficient to fight the immortal king. How can there be such a magical technique in this world?"


    If there is such a powerful technique, why is Su Yan so hard to reincarnate?


    Practicing this kind of thing is always pragmatic, and it takes one step at a time. Those quick exercises often have great hidden dangers.


    And even if you don''t care about hidden dangers, there is no practice in this world that can make people rise from the earth immortal to the immortal king overnight.


    But the real person Xinghe said: "The old man can let you raise your cultivation to the level of the immortal king overnight, but it has another magical effect. At this time, the situation is urgent and it is too late to say. If you can trust the old man, Willing to put the lives of all the creatures and demons on the Longevity Mountain on one''s shoulders, just follow the old man''s words!"


    After Master Xinghe finished speaking this passage, he never contacted Su Yan again using the thousand-mile sound transmission method.


    And Su Yan''s gaze also turned to the ancient stone stele.


    The ancient stone stele stood there quietly, without any change from just now.


    For a while, even Su Yan couldn''t comprehend the mystery of this.


    Su Yan said loudly: "Guiyuexian, what is going on with your Wanshou Mountain? Can''t you let foreign enemies break in so easily, and then you can''t do any effective countermeasures?"


    Su Yan''s question immediately attracted the eyes of all the demons.


    Some of these demon celestial beings were shocked by the battle between the two golden celestial beings, and there was only a blank in their heads. At this time, after Su Yan''s reminder, they only remembered, isn''t Wanshou Mountain a legendary master like a cloud?


    There should be other golden immortals, and even immortal kings.


    How could one allow an ancestor of flames to reach such a situation?

 Chapter 3519： Things back then

    Chapter 3519


    Gui Yuexian said: "Look at the south side."


    I saw that the southern part of the sky was also covered by a **** color, but that **** color was like a whirlpool, which was constantly rotating. If you didn''t look carefully, it would be really hard to find.


    Su Yan had already seen at a glance that this **** vortex was a trace of fighting.


    The heads of the Wanshou Mountain have been alarmed and are coming here, but they have encountered trouble on the road, trapped by the magic weapon of the ancestor of the flames, and there is no way to escape for a while.


    These first ones have the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal, but they are trapped by a magic weapon of the ancestor of the flames.


    Obviously, there are some gaps between the two sides in terms of strength and realm.


    In fact, there is not only a vortex in the south, but also a large **** vortex in the west.


    After this **** vortex grew bigger and bigger, it was finally torn apart by a powerful force!


    Then a black-robed old man was killed in the shattered void, and this black-robed old man was the ancestor who sent Su Yan an invitation!


    Seeing the appearance of Absolute God Ancestor, Gui Yuexian couldn''t hide his joy, and said: "The strength of Absolute God Ancestor is definitely not under the master and craftsman. If the two of them work together, they will definitely be able to subdue the Flame Ancestor here."


    Su Yan shook his head lightly after hearing this. The strength of the ancestor of the flames was obviously higher, and the realm was indeed at a higher level. Only relying on the joint efforts of the ancestors of the gods and the real person Xinghe could only maintain a two-eight. That''s it.


    As long as the ancestors of the flames don''t make any big mistakes, the ancestors of the absolute gods and the real person Xinghe are very difficult to reverse.


    The flame ancestor may not have a complete immortal king realm, it should have just broken through, and the strength and realm are still unstable.


    Moreover, the magical powers of the immortal king realm can not be cultivated in one or two days. The current ancestor of flames can only be regarded as a quasi-immortal king at most, but even so, he can still eat the ancestors of the gods and the real people of Xinghe, just time It''s going to be longer.


    After the ancestor of Absolute God appeared, he used very strange power. As soon as he raised his hand, he dissolved one-third of the strong blood in the sky. Then, without seeing how he swayed mana, he already dissolved the power of the flame ancestor. It''s a lot of trouble, and even the blood-colored lotus platform of the origin has dimmed a lot!


    Su Yan had already seen that the ancestor of Absolute God relied on the cause and effect of cutting the lotus platform to dissolve the opponent''s power.


    As long as the connection between cause and effect is broken, the existence of this power will be shaken!


    Although the flame ancestor''s spells were weakened, he said indifferently: "Absolute God, you haven''t seen you in these years, your skill has improved a little."


    The ancestor of Absolute God wore a black robe, and said coldly: "Flame, don''t forget, you were my defeated opponent back then!"


    The words of Absolute God Patriarch hit the pain of Flame Patriarch,


    The ancestor of the flames opened the curtain of the sedan chair, walked out of the sedan chair, and said: "Absolutely God, very good, very good. Since you are here, you can save a lot of effort in this seat. This is a shame! So that you can''t become the heir of Wanshou Mountain, you can only drift away in the external fairyland, and this seat is just looking for your bad luck!"


    The ancestors of the flames are all gray in hair and beard, but they have a childlike appearance, and they are quite immortal.


    As far as the image is concerned, it is far better than his two opponents.


    The ancestor of Absolute God laughed loudly after hearing this: "Just do you want to inherit the Longevity Mountain? You were just a trash who followed me with tea and handing water, and I was not my opponent after several challenges, so I was willing to do so. Degenerate to pursue magic skills, and ruined one''s great future, you should blame yourself! You traitor is really ridiculous! Among the defeated men I have defeated, you are the most rampant!"


    Listening to the words of the ancestors of Jue God, you can know, I am afraid that there were many stories between the three ancestors, and there were also many rights struggles within Wanshou Mountain.


    The ancestor of the flames expressed a gloomy expression, and said: "Absolute God, you were the first name when you went up the mountain. I am not as good as you. The third fairy road you have broken through in only nine hours. It is a rare genius in the world... ��But those are all things in the past, and you are not as good as you are now."


    After listening to the words of the ancestor of the flames, everyone knew that the ancestor of the absolute **** had also walked the same mountain road, but the same fairy road, and his performance was far inferior to that of Su Yan.


    The ancestors of the Absolute God cannot be considered low today. After all, there are very few who can enter the level of the Immortal King and Immortal Emperor in this world. In addition to extremely strong talents, they also need great luck.


    The ancestor of Absolute God has the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak, and has mastered a part of the power of cause and effect that the immortal emperor may not be able to master, which is already considered to fulfill his talent.


    And Su Yan passed the test of Xianlu far faster than the ancestor of the absolute god, so it''s no wonder that the real person Xinghe values ??Su Yan so much!


    Because to be honest, it may not be possible to meet a genius like Su Yan in ten thousand years!


    The ancestor of the flames said again: "Later on the Wanshou Mountain, you were also the first in Jiangwutang. This seat challenged you several times, but ended up with a failed ending and became the laughingstock of the others. I already hate you in my heart! I think that one day I will not only surpass you, but also trample you under your feet to insult you! How else can I find the face I lost?"


    The ancestors of flames speak and do things really narrowly, and are very vengeful.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "If you have the ability to come directly! Why are you here mother-in-law, flames, you have betrayed the Wanshou Mountain for so many years, it seems that there is still not much progress, the waste is always waste!"


    The ancestor of the flame said, "You don��t need to use words to irritate this seat. This seat is no longer the state of mind back then. Moreover, the things that this seat and you are talking about in the martial arts hall are not a big deal. After the Lord became a true disciple in the sect, he didn��t think much of you anymore. Absolutely God, although your talent is high, you were not favored by the Holy Lord in the end, which shows that you are not as good as this seat. It��s nothing more than a dispute of mood when you were young, and it��s not worth mentioning."


    "It''s not worth mentioning, do you still bear the hate to this day? The Holy Lord took you into the door and taught you the profound mentality, allowing you to achieve the golden immortal cultivation base, but you directly betrayed the Longevity Mountain. You are unfaithful and unrighteous, what is your face? In this world?"


    The ancestor of the flames said: "I originally thought that I could inherit Longevity Mountain and become the next generation of Holy Lord. Who knows that the old immortal didn''t intend to pass on the position of Holy Lord to me! Isn''t this his problem? This is just him in the end. It��s just a tool used to inspire and compete against Galaxy! This old ghost is really hateful! Where is this constellation inferior to Galaxy? This old ghost is simply faint! So this time this constellation comes back, not only must kill Jue Shen and Galaxy, that old ghost This seat will never let it go!"

 Chapter 3520： The horror of the fairy king

    Chapter 3520 The Terror of the Immortal King


    The ancestors of the flames became more and more swollen after being admitted to the inner door by the holy master of Longevity Mountain to become true disciples. If it weren''t for a real brother Xinghe pressed on it, I am afraid that he would commit more murders in the immortal world!


    But because of the presence of this brother, the flame ancestor felt that he was hopeless in the Wanshou Mountain, because no matter what happened, the brother would hold him down, which really annoyed him!


    The ancestor of the flames was originally narrow-minded, and he would be rewarded. If it were not for his extraordinary talent, the Holy Lord would never accept him as a disciple.


    But the so-called time has passed.


    The longer the time, the more the Holy Master discovered that the flames of the ancestors were not righteous, and he was not someone who could entrust the inheritance. Several times he wanted to abolish the flames of the ancestors, but in the end they were all because of the pains of the flames ancestors kneeling on the ground. Over.


    Later, because of a series of things, he was deprived of the right of inheritance by the Holy Lord.


    After that, the ancestor of the flames broke off the illusion of inheriting the Wanshou Mountain, stole a few Taoist books on the Wanshou Mountain, and a magical talisman from the Great Thousand Worlds, and then rebelled against the teacher!


    Time flies, and four thousand years have passed since this flash.


    Now returning again, the flame ancestor has reached the realm of the fairy king!


    Although this realm is still not stable, the fairy king is the fairy king, and it must not be compared with the golden fairy.


    The ancestor of the flames came this time to take revenge. What he wanted was the complete destruction of Longevity Mountain. Those comrades in the past would either kneel in front of him and join his underlings and become his disciples, or he would be slain to death!


    There is absolutely no third way to go!


    Those who follow me prosper, those who rebel against me perish. This is the life motto of the ancestor of the flame!


    The ancestor of the Absolute God said: "You are obviously my defeat, why are you so rampant? You lost back then, and you still lose today."


    The ancestor of the flames said: "I have just said that this seat was indeed inferior to you in the past, but now it is different from the past. The cultivation base of this seat has already surpassed you and the galaxy. Others are just fine, you This inheritance, this seat is not intended to remain, even if you kneel on the ground to ask for this seat, this seat will still kill you to death! Absolutely God!"


    An Asura fire mark suddenly appeared in the center of the ancestor of the flames, and then the Asura fire turned into countless gods and gradually filled the sky!


    As soon as the ancient inscriptions of Madam Xinghe came into contact with the magical weapons of these Asura demons, they were directly burned into slag, and they didn''t even have the ability to resist!


    "The temperature of this flame is close to the surface of the sun, and the world can be burnt to a distorted degree. You just use the ancient Lei Ze inscription to imitate the world''s ten thousand magic, how can counterfeit goods resist the magic fire of this seat? It''s ridiculous!" After the ancestors of the flames waved his hands, they caught the flames!


    Asura rain covers the sky, there is no end!


    If the Asura rain of fire fell directly from the sky, I am afraid that the Longevity Mountain would be destroyed!


    This is the strength of the quasi-immortal king, with only one move, a small world can be completely destroyed!


    If it were placed on the earth, it would be a single move to destroy a continent!


    The relationship between Master Xinghe and the ancestor of the flames was originally a brother-in-law, and they knew each other very well. The flame ancestors have a higher cultivation base, and it is very easy to target them.


    Madam Galaxy can barely protect himself now, and it is almost impossible to fight back.


    "Unexpectedly, the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak will be reduced to this...what should we do?" Gu Langqing asked Su Yan.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan seemed to have become the backbone of this small team.


    Su Yan said: "Let''s watch the changes first."


    He said so, but Su Yan kept his eyes on the ancient stone stele. This ancient stone tablet is definitely not simple, so the true talents of Galaxy will repeatedly urge Su Yan to crack the test of the ancient stone tablet and gain the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor.


    The ancestor of Absolute God is touching the line of cause and effect again.


    I saw the ten fingers of Absolute God ancestor flicking wildly in the void, leaving behind many incredible shadows!


    The different causes and effects of the world and the immortals are chaotically mixed together, like a waterfall with no end!


    The ancestor of Absolute God is mastering the useful lines in this waterfall, but the useless lines are pushed farther away!


    The power of cause and effect Su Yan is also involved. At this time, Su Yan can see that the line of cause and effect in the world is being moved by the ancestor of Absolute God in an incomparably delicate way!


    These toggled causal lines are enough to rewrite the past and the future... to create the results you want!


    This is almost the most exaggerated ability!


    But for the flame ancestors, it is of no use at all!


    The ancestor of the flames said: "Absolute God, you don''t have to waste your time. Now that this seat has broken through to the realm of the immortal king, you should know that the heart of this seat is as solid as a rock, and the reincarnation between causal karma is also rotating. It��s not that you��re just a golden fairy. You have to obliterate this seat from the level of causality. It must be the existence of the peak of the Great Emperor. You have been playing with cause and effect for many years, and playing around is just a few poor tricks, even this seat. I think you are very pitiful!"


    After talking about the flame ancestor gently stomped his foot, all the causal lines around became very clear, and all these causalities were blessed by the Immortal King''s Law!


    The ancestor of Absolute God does not have the realm of Su Yan, and cannot break the blessing of these laws at all!


    In this way, the ancestor of the absolute **** and the real person Xinghe were completely suppressed by the ancestor of flames!


    The crushing of this realm is indeed an insurmountable mountain!


    Coupled with a few first seats in the distance that couldn''t even come here, the strength of the flame ancestors is terrifying!


    Just relying on one''s own strength, even the many golden immortals of Longevity Mountain played with their own applause!


    This is only the realm of the quasi-immortal king, if the ancestor of the absolute **** spends hundreds of years to condense his own fairy-king magical powers, it will be even more remarkable!


    Once the fairy king''s magical powers came out, the golden fairy had no resistance at all!


    But even without the magical powers of the fairy king, the crushing of the realm is still breathless.


    Just standing on the mountain watching the battle can''t help but feel desperate! It''s really hard to imagine how much courage it takes to face the anger of the fairy king!


    Later, the ancestor of the flames said: "This seat came this time, but came prepared. In order to achieve the realm of the immortal king, this seat has been practicing Raksha for eight hundred years, and then went to the colorless world to practice and experienced nine thousand. Demon Tribulation later went to the Star Realm and Dragon Realm to practice in many worlds. After nine deaths, I have achieved today��s achievement. Today I only need a stomping, and the Longevity Mountain will collapse, and again, this world will fall back into this world. In the chaos! This is the strength of this seat!"


    "This seat has only one purpose today, that is, Longevity Mountain must be destroyed! You old ghosts must also die!"

 Chapter 3521： Endless fire

    Chapter 3521 Endless Sea of ??Fire


    After the ancestors of the flames were extremely angry, the power they showed was completely different from just now. This power far surpassed the Scarlet Lotus Platform just now!


    I saw the ancestor of flames attract a fire cloud, and then the fire cloud directly bloomed in the air, turning into an endless sea of ??fire!


    The sea of ??fire above the head is constantly puffing, forming a layer of heat waves!


    Just standing on the mountain already makes people feel like they are going to be melted by the heat!


    The earth fairy standing on this mountain can already be regarded as the essence of the monster race on the endless road, but even if these monsters are added together, they can''t resist this corner of the sea of ??fire!


    The ancestor of flames only needs to move his finger gently, and he can easily wipe out all the demons here!


    This difference in strength is so big that it makes people completely unable to resist!


    Many demon immortals have been completely stunned, and they can only say dumbfounded: "Is this the power of the fairy king in the legend?! Isn''t this the ability to destroy a world with just a gesture?!"


    "Can we really fight against such a force? I''m afraid all of us will be burned to ashes? This...who can imagine that coming to Wanshou Mountain would end up like this?"


    Everyone has heard that the power of the immortals in the upper immortal domain is very terrifying, and they are not in the same dimension as the earth immortals. This can almost be regarded as common sense on the endless continent.


    But just how powerful are the powers of those powerhouses in the upper immortal domain, these demon immortals don''t have a bottom line.


    The only reference is the five ancestors in the Tongtian River, but the five ancestors in the Tongtian River are at best only the last of the celestial immortals, the distance from the immortal king is so great that it is immeasurable!


    Only when you really see this terrifyingly exaggerated power, can you know what the four words "destroy the heavens and extinguish the earth" mean!


    These four words do not contain any exaggerated elements. With the power of the fairy king, it is indeed possible to destroy a world directly without leaving any residue!


    Let alone confrontation with such power, it is impossible to escape even if you want to escape!


    In the face of a volcanic eruption, how can ants living under the volcano have a chance to escape?


    Ordinary those so-called fire fighting powerhouses can put more than a dozen fire dragons that are thousands of feet away.


    The strength of the flame ancestor is obviously on another level, and the sea of ??fire he has created does not know how many fire dragons are contained!


    More importantly, the ancestor of the flames did not chant the spell when shaping this sea of ??fire. After the shaping was completed, he also had a relaxed expression, and he did not even sweat, which showed that he was far from showing his full power!


    But just this level is enough!


    The Lord Qingqiu also had six gods without a master, and said, "Su Yan, what should we do?"


    "The only one who has to deal with the immortal king is the immortal king. Jinxian is not qualified to break the wrist with the immortal king." Su Yan said.


    "It turns out that my grandmother used to be so good?"


    The grandmother of the Lord Qingqiu did reach the realm of an immortal king, but in the end she fell!


    What kind of powerful existence is needed to kill the fairy king?


    "The magic and vastness of the upper fairyland is not what you can imagine, and the fairy king may not be an existence that can completely control his own destiny." Su Yan said.


    "Then we have to explain here today? I knew it would be better to have fun with you for the last period of time in Wangshou Palace, so as not to worry for a long time, and come to this Wanshou Mountain to die together."


    Su Yan said: "Qingluo, it''s not yet the last moment, how do you know that there is no possibility of turning things over! The immortal king is not an invulnerable existence, let''s watch the change first."


    Su Yan did indeed have a hole card in his hand, that is, Master Xinghe had just passed the sound transmission and let Su Yan crack the secret of the Primordial Stele, saying that only in this way could he retreat from the flame ancestor.


    It''s just that Su Yan has not launched any action so far.


    Su Yan would naturally have his own considerations if he didn''t start the action, and the current situation was also endangered to the extent that he might immediately lose his life.


    The reason why these demon celestial beings were so frightened was that they had seen the fighting technique of the upper fairyland for the first time, and it was two golden celestial beings against a quasi-immortal king.


    When the ants on the ground suddenly saw the war in the human world, they would have infinite fear in their hearts.


    The sea of ??fire and the heat waves in the sky are pressing, and under this sea of ??fire, the real person Xinghe has shaped the stars of the 4th house, the east, the west, the north, and the south. These stars contain the power of ancient inscriptions and shine in the sky.


    This constellation gradually condenses into a colorful nebula, which looks very magnificent.


    But even fools can see that this nebula is obviously not on the same level as the exaggerated sea of ??fire on top.


    The ancestor of the flames displayed a completely overwhelming power at this time!


    Even if the real person of Xinghe and the power of the ancestor of the absolute **** are combined, I am afraid that it will not be the opponent of the ancestor of flames!


    But this is also impossible. The quasi-immortal king can be regarded as crossing the barrier between the two realms, and his strength will definitely increase rapidly!


    Su Yan also acted at this time, because he had already smelled a huge sense of crisis.


    This kind of spiritual texture guarantees that Su Yan can remain calm every time he faces enemies whose realm and strength exceeds his own in battle, and find the best plan to destroy the enemy.


    It can be said that without this powerful intuition, Su Yan would no longer know how many times he had fallen.


    The formation of the real star should be able to withstand the endless fire in the sky for a period of time, but that''s it!


    The ancestors of flames can add weight to this sea of ??fire at any time, or change the attributes of the flame to break the nebula formation. When this endless sea of ??fire descends from the sky, even the Wanshou Mountain will be destroyed along with it!


    At this time, it can almost be said that the most important juncture has been reached. If you don''t do something, you really have to explain it here.


    The earth immortals who can come to the Longevity Mountain to accept the test are the leaders on the endless continent, but they are simply ants in front of the flame ancestors, and they don''t even have the strength to struggle.


    In fact, the reason why Su Yan has not shot is very simple. Su Yan has a huge doubt in his heart. Both the real person Xinghe and the ancestor of the absolute **** are not the real masters of Longevity Mountain. What is the real owner of Longevity Mountain? Planning, is it really planning to witness the destruction of Longevity Mountain with your own eyes?


    In the midst of this doubt, Su Yan has also taken action.


    The owner of Longevity Mountain may not be in Longevity Mountain now, no matter what reason he has not shown up, Su Yan must start self-help actions.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s gaze was completely focused on the Taikoo Stele.


    Just now, Master Xinghe had already transmitted to Su Yan, telling him that if he could crack the secret of the Primordial Stele, he would surely be able to force the ancestor of the flames back.


    Although I don''t know the connection between cracking the ancient stone stele and pushing back the flame ancestor, Su Yan has already taken action.


    Now that things have reached this level, dead horses can only be treated as living horse doctors!

 Chapter 3522： Mythological confrontation

    Chapter 3522: Myth-level confrontation


    Su Yan soon approached about five feet of the Taikoo Stele.


    Gu Langqing was about to speak to remind him that Su Yan was worried about the terrible illusion, and then he saw Su Yan traverse the last five feet of the distance without hindrance, and came directly under the ancient stone monument!


    Then Su Yan''s hand was placed directly on the Taikoo Stele!


    All the demon present were shocked, and he didn''t expect that Su Yan had touched this mysterious ancient stone tablet so easily!


    Didn''t all the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor belong to him?


    But under the cover of this endless sea of ??fire, it is difficult for everyone to really envy it.


    Because no matter whether they can get the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor, everyone may finally be destroyed together in this terrible sea of ??fire.


    If you can''t escape from here and ascend to heaven, even if you get the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor, it will be meaningless.


    The tiger king said: "This Su Yan is really talented, and this stone tablet was actually taken away by him! It''s a pity that we will all die here when Tianwei arrives, and now it''s just empty to get the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor. Rejoice! This kid now has mixed feelings!"


    The white ibis said: "That''s better than us, he finally got a little comfort before he died. If it''s me..."


    The white ibis is a well-known flower picking thief, and his gaze is now completely focused on the face of the Lord Qingqiu, this face is all over the country.


    There are actually many beauties of the Yaozu, but the beauty of Qingqiu Country Lord is different from the ordinary, there is no smoke or glamorous feeling at all, this is the highest level of beauty after dragging all the smoky sights!


    So the white ibis was very jealous of Su Yan when they met!


    It''s not that I am jealous of Su Yan''s strength and talent, but that there is such a good woman beside Su Yan!


    Although there are many female demon fairies that the white ibis has been on, all those female demon fairies are vulgar fans, even a toe of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord!


    At that time Niangniang smiled and said: "This Su Yan is really a dragon and a phoenix. She is a dragon''s blood. Even the old woman is a little attracted to him..."


    This woman Shi Niangniang is very ghostly, her temperament is hard to understand, and she doesn''t know how true or false what she said at this time.


    The real person Xinghe in the sky showed a gratified smile after seeing Su Yan holding down the ancient stone tablet with one hand. As long as Su Yan could grasp this ancient stone tablet, they would not lose to the ground!


    Su Yan showed a thoughtful expression at this time, as if some information was being conveyed to Su Yan from the ancient stele.


    However, Su Yan''s slightly frowned brows soon relaxed, and then a powerful force of Eastern Yimu True Spirit came out from Su Yan''s hands!


    The power of the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu was urged by the archaic stele and turned into a blue beam of light to rush towards the sky, and even the nebula and the sea of ??fire in the sky were washed away all at once!


    At the same time, there was also an outrageously strong aura that seemed to have descended from the underworld also radiated from the stone tablet!


    Those demon immortals showed incredible gazes, just because this aura was so strong that they couldn''t understand it at all!


    It seems that this breath is God itself!


    In front of this aura, all their demons are just ants crawling on the ground!


    This is actually the breath of the immortal emperor!


    This breath comes from the breath of the Qing Emperor in the remaining stone stele. It has existed for many years, but after Su Yan''s urging, it was finally released!


    The breath of the immortal emperor naturally overwhelms all the immortals here!


    More importantly, this cyan beam of light does not resist Su Yan, it is like a lit torch!


    The three ancestors who were fighting the law unanimously cast their eyes on it!


    The more the real person Xinghe looked at Su Yan, the more pleasing his eyes were. Sure enough, this Su Yan was the most likely genius to crack the ancient stele in thousands of years!


    His judgment is not wrong!


    Although Su Yan is still only a mere immortal, once he presses the ancient stone tablet with his hand, he can already affect the entire battle!


    This time even the ancestor of the flames finally frowned his white eyebrows and couldn''t help but said: "This kid... unexpectedly killed under the stele at this time, is it possible that he is really the destined person?"


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "Flame, you are right, this is God''s will! No matter what you want to do, in the end it is destined to be a bamboo basket, and Wanshou Mountain will not be destroyed!"


    "Because of the will of heaven, this seat must go against the sky! This seat is already a fairy king! Even if many of the masters of the fairyland see this seat, they must be polite to three points! You old immortals, what right do you have to stop this seat? He just touched the stele at this time, and he hasn''t deciphered the sixteen-character mantra behind the stele. You are too happy!"


    Although he said that, the ancestor of the flames was actually very wary of Su Yan.


    If it weren''t for the ancestors of Absolute God who saw him to death, I''m afraid that he has already used magic to deal with Su Yan directly!


    For the ancestor of the flames, Su Yan is the biggest uncertain factor. If Su Yan can''t be killed, it will be a great hidden danger if it is kept in the future.


    When he went to Wanshou Mountain, the ancestor of the flames of course also walked one of the three immortal roads, and once faced this ancient stone monument.


    The ancestor of the flames tried their best, but it was only close to within three feet of the ancient stone stele. Even so, all the demon immortals were amazed, saying that it was the first person in 19,000 years!


    Now that Su Yan had placed one hand on the ancient stone tablet, and brought out the immortal emperor''s aura remaining on the ancient stone tablet, only one step away from the final success.


    Such a Su Yan, for the ancestor of flames, is definitely not to stay!


    Thinking of this, the sea of ??flames in the sky is directly activated!


    After the endless fire wave rolled up, it pressed down towards the bottom. At this moment, it seemed as if innocence had collapsed!


    The endless flames rustled down, but they were blocked by the real star nebula array!


    This nebula array can not only simulate the starlight of the universe, but also simulate the vast space of the universe!


    It seems to be the same space, but in fact it has become vast and vast, no matter how many flames it is, it can fit in!


    It''s just... if the power of the flame is too strong, the space itself will definitely be distorted to some extent, and a part of the distorted space will then be broken.


    And from these broken space gaps, there will be flames accidentally seeping out!


    So what you see is that the mysterious starlight has taken over most of the flames, but there are still some places where the flames have broken through the blockade of the nebula and turned into waterfalls of many flames pouring down!


    These waterfalls of flames are like holes suddenly appearing in the sky. Whether it is the ancestor of flames or the real person who is fighting against it, the power displayed is already at the level of mythical stories!

 Chapter 3523： The pleasure of revenge

    Chapter 3523 The pleasure of revenge


    Although most of the power of the sea of ??fire has been resisted, it is just these waterfalls of flames that have plunged the surrounding area of ??Wanshou Mountain into a sea of ??fire.


    The ancestor of the flames looked at the originally fairy-like world falling into a flame **** under his hands, and he couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile.


    All these years he has been waiting for this day!


    Having eaten so much outside, being a grandson for so many years, and tossing around so many immortal realms and worlds, in order to one day be able to come back for revenge!


    At this time, the pleasure of revenge filled the chest of the flame ancestor, "Xinghe, you should have begun to be unable to support it? It is useless to support it, because today the Longevity Mountain will inevitably be destroyed! When you are expelled, you should think that there will be a day of revenge by this seat!"


    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of Madam Xinghe''s mouth. Although his expression on his face did not change much, he had indeed suffered extremely serious internal injuries. At this time, he could only be regarded as strong.


    He was under a huge sea of ??flames at this time, and the pressure was really extreme, but he still looked towards Su Yan and said: "There are sixteen characters hidden behind this stone tablet. You only need to interpret these sixteen characters. Can crack the secret of the Taikoo Stele and become the first person in the eternal age! What are you waiting for?"


    The words of the real person Xinghe turned the ancestors of the flames to Su Yan. He hadn''t paid much attention to a mere fairy, but now he has to care about this situation!


    If Su Yan can really crack the secret of the Taikoo Stele, then the situation will instantly turn around!


    Because the back of the Taikoo stele is not only related to the Longevity Mountain, but also a secret of ancient times.


    No matter who it is, as long as he can crack the secret of the Taikoo Stele, his identity and status will be completely different from before!


    The ancestor of the flames secretly released a magic weapon. This magic weapon is a very delicate black short knife. It comes from the Asura demon clan. It is an assassination knife that can travel through the void and has already escaped in the blink of an eye. In between.


    The assassination knife was already lurking in the void, waiting for Su Yan to go to the back of the Primordial Stele.


    At that time, Su Yan definitely couldn''t wait to crack the secrets of the Archaic Stele. There would be no precautions. The short knife that came out suddenly would surely make a hit!


    To bother him to deal with a small earth fairy, he is already very worthy of him.


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of the flames closed his gaze directly, and then casually struck a magic trick towards the top of the mountain!


    This technique turned into a huge flame hydra in the air!


    But this spell was destroyed by the ancestor of the absolute **** before it had time to get to the top of the mountain!


    The ancestor of Absolute God did not directly fight against the endless sea of ??flames of the ancestor of the flames, in order to play a role at this moment, and the ancestor of the flames is absolutely not allowed to disturb Su Yan to crack the secret of the ancient stele.


    But compared to the scheming, the flame ancestor is obviously better. He has long calculated that the ancestor of the absolute **** can break his flame hydra. He sent this spell out to reduce the defense of the ancestor of the absolute **** and make the old ancestor. Ancestor would not notice the assassination knife that had been dormant in the void!


    The ancestor of the flames saw that the spell was broken, and his heart was already very settled, because the script was already walking according to his settings, and then he pretended to be very angry and said: "Absolute God, it seems that you have also become a waste. If you were back then, you were the only genius who could be compared to this seat. Now it seems that your skills are far inferior to this seat!"


    The ancestor of the Absolute God sneered: "You were beaten to your knees by me in the Seven Peaks of Dutian back then, begging for mercy. When will we compare?"


    In the martial arts competition in the seven peaks of Wanshou Mountain, the ancestor of the absolute **** not only won the first place in the limelight, but also slammed the ancestor of the flame in the final.


    This battle is also regarded as one of the three most humiliating things in the life of the ancestor of the flame. If the ancestor of the flame just pretended to be angry, he has already moved really angry at this time, and he has to let the ancestor of the absolute **** pay. No price!


    The ancestor of the flames continued: "Xinghe, you have suffered internal injuries now, but you don��t have to worry about it. After all, you used to be the brother of this seat. You have suppressed this seat for all those years. If you kill it too easily, it��s too much. It��s too cheap for you, so you can support it for a while under the sea of ??fire."


    The ancestor of the flames has the ability to break through the real person Xinghe''s nebula circle, but he does not want to do so, just because he wants to see the real person Xinghe suffer a little more torture.


    Then the ancestor of the flames turned to the ancestor of Absolute God: "Now is the time for us to reminisce? Absolute God, it should let you feel the power of the fairy king in this seat!"


    The ancestor of flames pointed one hand towards the void, and saw a fire tree in the void immediately grow out!


    This fire tree completely uses the power of flames, but the strange thing is that the growth process of the fire tree is no different from ordinary trees!


    This shows that the power of the law mastered by the flame ancestors is very deep, so it is possible to use the spells of the fire system to evolve the power of other series!


    Although flames are ever-changing and can be transformed into any shape, it is not a simple matter to mimic the flames, because the flames are too smart and it is very difficult to fix them in a certain shape.


    The tree of fire bloomed silver flowers in the air, and the silver flowers changed into ninety-nine fire dragons!


    The nature of the fire of these ninety-nine fire dragons is very different. It shows that the flame ancestors have mastered the origin of many flames, and this strength is indeed worthy of the realm of the quasi-immortal king!


    The ancestor of Absolute God is good at the law of cause and effect, but in fact he still has a sword technique, but he hasn''t used a sword in the past three thousand years, and I don''t know if his hands and swords have become dull!


    With such a large number of fire dragons, it is impossible to resolve the cause and effect in a short time.


    What''s more, even if you have the ability to resolve it, the ancestors of the flames can always create a new set of fire trees and silver flowers, and then there will be ninety-nine fire dragons. How do you deal with it?


    After the long sword carried a strong murderous intent, the ancestor of Absolute God said: "Flame, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Too much bullying? When you united and drove this seat out of Longevity Mountain, did you think about bullying too much? Did you persuade the master to abolish the cultivation base of this seat and think about bullying too much? Today''s The matter is your retribution, as well as the retribution of respected Master and his old man! He does not entrust the Longevity Mountain to this seat, he has no eyes! Longevity Mountain, no matter how ruined!"


    The ancestor of the flames swayed his emotions wantonly, enjoying the pleasure of revenge.


    At this moment, he had been looking forward to it for thousands of years.

 Chapter 3524： Perfect revenge

    Chapter 3524: Perfect Revenge


    The ancestor of the flames could destroy everything with extreme power and would not directly give the ancestors of the absolute gods and the real person Xinghe any chance, but doing so would make the ancestors of the flames feel that something was missing.


    If all the destruction happened when the opponent didn''t react at all and it was completely over, then there would be no such thing as revenge.


    The so-called revenge was originally meant to watch the once-above enemies show painful expressions one by one and then die in desperate struggle.


    If this process is not satisfied, there is no perfect revenge.


    The ancestor of flames took another look at Su Yan on the top of the mountain, and now there is only the only uncertainty left here!


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of the flames waved his finger directly, and the assassination knife almost burst out of the sky in a blink of an eye!


    But at this moment, the ancestor of Absolute God broke through the blockade of ninety-nine fire dragons, and even the tree of fire in the sky was cut open by the ancestor of Absolute God!


    The flames in the sky burned the jacket of the ancestor of Absolute God into powder ashes, but the ancestor of Absolute God had already killed the ancestor of the flame with a long knife!


    At this moment, the ancestor of flames almost dreamed back to that year!


    That year, the ancestor of the flames also felt that he had unparalleled luck and had the strongest strength, so he was able to reach the finals in the Seven Peaks of the Sword!


    Before the start of the game, no one was optimistic about Jue Shen, who thought that his flames were the most popular candidate for the championship!


    But in that final, Jueshen''s sword technique was so unreasonable, he didn''t care about anything, even if he was bloody, he would kill him in front of the flame ancestor!


    Absolute God was injured seven or eight times, and later he became a blood man, but he just didn''t fall down!


    It is as if he has an immortal body, no matter how many injuries he receives, he will not be affected!


    The ancestor of the flames was full of confidence from the beginning in the battle, and gradually became desperate.


    And in this despair, the flame ancestor gave birth to the idea of ??not knowing what to do for the first time, and his whole body became stiff, so his original cultivation base was slightly superior and he couldn''t show it at all, until he was finally extinct. God is forced to the corner, and finally can only beg for mercy and surrender!


    This battle is the most unbearable battle of the flame ancestors in his life, because in the end he has completely lost his fighting spirit, and there is only one thought in his mind: if he continues to fight, he is very likely to die, not to lose. , But will die!


    If it is dead, nothing is left, and the previous cultivation and achievements turn into nothingness!


    Then the ancestor of Absolute God kicked him off the ring with a long knife, as if he was kicking a dog to death!


    After that, the demon gods who had cheered for the flame ancestors have all changed their cheers!


    All the monsters despise the last beg of the flame ancestor!


    After this battle, the ancestor of Absolute God truly became the leading elder brother of Qifeng, and no demon was convinced anymore, and he was definitely stepping on the head of the ancestor of flames.


    This battle is rarely reviewed by the ancestor of the flames, because it was the most humiliating battle in his life.


    Although the ancestor of the flames hated himself very much after the game, and hated the ancestor of Absolute God, this shame is unchangeable!


    Even if he later entered Zhonggong, the core of Longevity Mountain, he couldn''t wash away this shame!


    The ancestor of the flames is extremely talented, but his personality was originally very paranoid. After the stimulation of the ancestor of the absolute god, he became more and more paranoid, so that he made mistakes and was finally expelled from the Longevity Mountain.


    Everything from that year seemed to repeat itself in front of my eyes, but the two teenagers of the year had already become the image of the old man.


    The ancestor of the flames was so emotional that he had completely forgotten to deal with Su Yan, and only the ancestor of the absolute **** was left in his eyes, "Absolute God! Are you still the strength of the year? Do you think you only need a knife? Can you defeat this seat?"


    Then the ancestor of flame stretched out a hand and directly caught the long sword of the ancestor of the absolute god!


    The courage lost that year, the flame ancestor finally found it back under the blessing of the fairy king realm!


    After this long knife was held by the flame ancestor, the sword energy and the powerful Xianyuan also directly collided together!


    Boom!


    The earth and the flame waterfall are shaking together!


    These two forces are extraordinary, after all, Golden Immortal Peak and Quasi Immortal King unreservedly shot!


    It has been a long time since the ancestor of Absolute God had not used the sword, because it was a little strange, the sword was actually not very satisfactory.


    But relying on the courage to move forward, it can make up for some flaws in this knife!


    For a while, the ancestor of flames did not take the slightest advantage.


    But this time, the ancestor of the flames was empty-handed, and even a brief stalemate can fully show that his current strength is not comparable to the past!


    Sure enough, after a short stalemate, the strength of the flame ancestors began to gradually gain the upper hand.


    This long knife is a sixth-grade immortal weapon, but after being held by the flame ancestor, it was already burned red by the powerful heat wave soon, and there was a risk of melting!


    Part of the heat was also transferred from the blade to the ancestor of the absolute god, but the ancestor of the absolute **** would never give up like this, even if the flames burned his hands to the flesh, the blade did not move at all, because he was good at fighting to death!


    Everything seemed to be back thousands of years ago. That battle was originally the ancestor of the flame that had the advantage at the beginning, and then this advantage was gradually eroded by the ancestor of the gods, and the fighting will of the ancestor of the flame was slowly annihilated along with it!


    However, the ancestor of the flames is already the immortal king after all, how could he allow the things of the year to happen again?


    Just listen to the roar of the ancestor of flames, and then the terrifying power burst out directly from his body!


    Then the dazzling light surrounded the flames and the two ancestors of Absolute God, powerful enough to annihilate everything, and the monsters watching the battle didn''t even know what fierce battle would happen inside!


    In front of this bright light, I can only honestly close my eyes!


    With the violent eruption of the ancestor of the flames, the nebula formation in the sky directly became shaky, the cracks in the sky became more and more, and the endless fairy realm divine fire fell directly on the boundary of Longevity Mountain!


    In an instant, all the peaks within sight were plunged into a sea of ??destruction!


    Then the ancestor of the absolute **** fell directly from the sky with the broken magic sword!


    This time, the ancestor of the flames did not flinch, and it was considered to have completed the revenge of the ancestor of the absolute god, and he felt a hearty feeling in his heart!


    It''s just that although the ancestor of Absolute God was defeated, it didn''t fall there, and the ancestor of flames did not pursue it, but turned to look at Su Yan!


    Because even the ancestors of the flames are very concerned about whether Su Yan can crack all the secrets of the Taikoo Stele!


    If this happens, I''m afraid everything will be reversed!

 Chapter 3525： Aoki God Ordinance

    Chapter 3525: Aoki God''s Order


    The flame ancestor has not calmed down yet, but he can still grasp the key to the battle.


    After all, it is an existence that can achieve the realm of the immortal king, no matter its state of mind or wisdom, it is far beyond the comparison of ordinary monsters.


    The ancestor of the flames only saw that Su Yan was still standing in front of the ancient stone monument, and his hand was still resting on the ancient stone monument, nothing else changed.


    The assassination knife was still lurking in the void, and according to the presupposition of the ancestor of flames, it was not activated.


    Su Yan stood motionless at this time, as if he had been frozen together with the Primordial Stele!


    As long as Su Yan wants to go behind the Archaic Stele, the assassination knife will start to take Su Yan''s life!


    But what the ancestor of the flames did not expect was that Su Yan never went to the back of the stele.


    This reason is also very simple, because Su Yan doesn''t need to read it to know which 16-character mantras of the Qing Emperor will leave behind the ancient stone stele.


    Su Yan really knew too much about Qingdi.


    Even if you don''t look at the back, you can know which 16-character mantras are written on this ancient stone stele.


    Therefore, Su Yan was able to reach the side of the Primordial Stone Tablet as if he had entered the land of no one.


    Then I saw Su Yan mobilize his own power of the Eastern Yimu True Spirit, and this power gradually merged with the remaining Qing Emperor breath of the stone tablet!


    Then the cyan beam of light that had skyrocketed became more and more dazzling!


    And a slight clicking sound was also uploaded from the stele...


    I saw cracks on the Taikoo stele!


    The Archaic Stele broke apart on its own!


    The demons present were all shocked!


    I don''t know what Su Yan did, so that the ancient stone stele that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years was broken in his hands!


    Didn��t it mean that the secrets of the ancient stone steles are hidden behind?


    Why didn''t Su Yan go to the back of the ancient stone monument, he had already crushed the ancient stone monument?


    Even the ancestor of the flames did not expect such a thing to happen. The ultimate move he arranged was hidden behind the ancient stone monument. Since Su Yan did not go around the ancient stone monument, it would naturally not be triggered!


    At this time, the ancestor of the flames was stunned, and only one thought remained: it was too careless!


    Everything this kid named Su Yan has done has far exceeded the expectations of the ancestors of the flames!


    The ancestor of the flames had been willing to move at will, and had planned to use the assassination knife to deal with Su Yan, but from the broken ancient stone tablet, the aura of the immortal emperor became more and more clear, and it was gradually fusing into Su Yan''s body. !


    As long as you are not a fool, you can know that Su Yan is gaining the inheritance of the ancient immortal emperor!


    All this has been done even without going around behind the Taikoo Stele!


    The ancestor of the flames had also faced the test of the ancient stone monument, but he had already retreated when he was five feet away from the ancient stone monument, and Su Yan actually smashed the ancient stone monument directly, and got the immortal emperor aura contained in it!


    This kid''s talent was already superb, and coupled with the immortal emperor''s aura in the Primordial Stone Tablet, I am afraid that the future will be even more limitless!


    And one more important thing is that no matter who it is, once recognized by the Taikoo Stele, it is equivalent to having another identity!


    This is also the place where the flame ancestors are most afraid!


    Otherwise, even if it takes a hundred thousand years to produce a genius, what is it, it is just a mere ground immortal cultivation base, before it grows up, the flame ancestor can pinch it to death with one hand!


    The aura of these immortal emperors belonged to the remaining aura of the Qing Emperor. Su Yan didn''t want to absorb the aura of the Qing Emperor, but the current situation is like this, Su Yan has no choice!


    Madam Xinghe suddenly laughed wildly, and even the ancestor of Absolute God who was falling in the air also laughed wildly.


    The two ancestors had been seriously injured, physically and mentally painful, but they laughed wildly, as if all the previous haze had been swept away!


    I saw that after the ancient stone tablet collapsed, a token of green wooden ground inside the stone tablet appeared in the air!


    There is wood hidden in the stone. This is something that no one has thought of. What''s more, this Aoki Lingpai is very brand new after a long time, as if it was sealed into the Taikoo stele only yesterday.


    But this green wood token is the core existence, and the aura of Qing Emperor comes from this green wood token!


    After seeing this green wood token, the ancestor of flames was stunned for a while, and the situation at this time was beyond his expectation.


    This ancient stone monument has been standing here for tens of thousands of years. I don��t know how many demon geniuses have tried to crack the secret of this ancient stone monument, but no one has ever been able to truly do it all!


    And Su Yan did not seem to waste much energy to do all this...


    It''s as if this ancient stone stele was specially prepared for him!


    Is this the so-called destiny?


    Real Man Xinghe asked: "Flame, do you know what it means to hold the Aoki God Order?"


    As Su Yan had predicted, the real person Xinghe knew some inside information, at least he knew that this ancient stone tablet came from the Qing Emperor.


    The flame ancestor was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. The situation at this time was completely out of the plan he had set. Originally, everything was on the right track set by the flame ancestor.


    Only Su Yan is completely out of the estimation of the ancestor of the flames!


    Ming Mingxing Hezheng and the Absolute God Ancestor are not his opponents. The destruction of Longevity Mountain is also a certainty, but the Qingmu Shenling has fallen into the hands of this kid named Su Yan!


    Naturally, Su Yan knew exactly what role Qingmu Shenling had.


    The Qing Emperor has three treasures: the Hundred Flower Jade Pendant, the Longevity Sword, and the Green Wood God Order.


    The Qingzhou Immortal Territory under the control of the Qing Emperor did not know how many demon clan powerhouses existed. The relationship between those powerhouses and the Qing Emperor was also a teacher and friend, and he respected the Qing Emperor extremely.


    Especially Yimu Demon Immortal, as long as he cultivates to the realm of Heavenly Immortal, he will go to Qingzhou Immortal Territory!


    It is not an exaggeration that Qingdi is called the ancestor of Yimu Demon Immortal!


    The Aoki God Order was made for only one purpose, and that was to command the real spirit of Otsuki in the world! As long as it is the true spirit of Yimu below the Immortal Emperor, he must not defy!


    Holding the Aomu God Order means that Su Yan can command the Otsuki Demon Immortal in the world! Even those ancestors with tens of thousands of years of Taoism need to be respectful in front of Su Yan!


    Obtaining the Qingmu Divine Order, in a sense, is equivalent to inheriting the Qing Emperor''s mantle!


    With Su Yan''s strength and reputation as Emperor Xianwu back then, of course he was unwilling to do such a thing.


    It''s true that you can get the Qingmu Divine Order, but isn''t it just a head short of Qingdi in terms of generation?


    But in this situation, Su Yan really has no choice, otherwise I am afraid that everything will be destroyed in a sea of ??fire.


    Of course, the ancestor of the flames also knows these inside stories, and he knows the origin of the green wood **** order in Su Yan''s hands.


    If he killed Su Yan here, he would be an enemy of Yimu Demon Immortal in the whole world!


    Even if he has broken through to the realm of the fairy king, he dare not do such a thing!


    Although the status of the Immortal King is lofty, it is definitely not an invincible existence among many immortal realms!


    And facing the birth of the Aoki Shen Ling, the fairyland above will definitely not sit idly by!


    It is as if a wind suddenly blows, the heavens and immortal realms will be shaken after all!

 Chapter 3526： Why not bow down

    Chapter 3526: Why not bow down


    In fact, even Su Yan himself did not expect that the Qingmu Shenling would be in this ancient stone stele...


    He only knows what token Qing Di put in it. This token must be a spiritual treasure, but it is not necessarily the rank of the Qingmu Divine Order!


    With the Aoki God Order in hand, you can give orders to all Otsuki demon spirits in the world! It''s like the Qing Emperor is alive!


    Today''s Su Yan is nothing more than an earth immortal cultivation base, and this green wood **** order still does not reveal its true value.


    After Su Yan''s cultivation level is restored to the level of that year, he must fight against those opponents of the year. If there is an Aomu **** order to bring out all the hidden Yimu demon spirits, the wings will be greatly plump!


    At that time, the Aoki Shen Ling could truly reveal its power!


    And today, Aoki Shen Ling is enough to scare away the flame ancestors!


    Seeing that Su Yan Qingmu Shen Ling had already started, the destructive spells that had been prepared in the hands of the ancestor of the flames also disappeared.


    Su Yan''s identity is completely different from before. Su Yan, who holds the Qingmu Divine Order, is no longer an unknown little earth fairy, but has become the incarnation of the Qing Emperor in a sense!


    If the ancestor of the flames did Su Yan here, he would be an enemy of all the Yimu demon spirits!


    The prestige of the Qing emperor among the Yimu demon spirits was at the highest point. Even if he fell for many years, he was regarded as the supreme **** by those Yimu old monsters!


    If those old monsters knew that the Qingmu Shen Ling was present, the Qing Emperor had a descendant, and who had killed this descendant, then this would be a hatred that could not be resolved!


    Those Yimu bosses are all a muscle in the head of the wood, and once they are provoked, they are endless hatred!


    Not to mention that the ancestor of the flames has just stepped into the realm of the immortal king, that is, he has cultivated into the realm of the highest immortal king, and he must be extremely jealous of this matter!


    Those old monsters of Yimu are tens of thousands of years old, and some have existed in the immortal world since the beginning of the world. They are definitely not easy to mess with!


    The ancestor of the flames was so jealous that he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Su Yan saw through the scruples of the ancestors of the flames, and his face showed a smile that Zhizhu was holding. With the Qingmu Divine Order, he was the incarnation of the Qing Emperor!


    "Old flames, do you still want to do something to me now?" Su Yan forced.


    Facing Su Yan''s questioning, the ancestor of the flames naturally felt angry. He is already the fairy king, how could he be questioned by a small earth fairy like this?


    But the ancestor of the flames really had nothing to do with Su Yan. Because he really didn''t want to be an enemy of those hidden Yimu demon spirits!


    The ancestor of the flames finally cultivated the cultivation base of the immortal king, and the process in the middle was extremely difficult. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is nine deaths.


    Today, the flame ancestors have not even stabilized the realm of the fairy king, at most they can only be regarded as the quasi-immortal king, if they face the siege of those old monsters left over from the ancient times, I am afraid that there is no chance of winning!


    The ancestor of the flames originally thought that he would be able to get revenge today, but he couldn''t think of a Su Yan who would kill him out of the ground, stirring up his plan to be extremely chaotic!


    What should we do now?


    I saw that the ancestor of the flames directly took the assassination knife that was ambushing in the void. After thinking about it, he still felt that he could not attack Su Yan!


    To be honest, the current ancestor of the flames is a bit unable to get off the stage. He has put so many ruthless words before, and his momentum has been so full, as if he was going to destroy the world.


    But now he can only take the initiative to collect his own supernatural powers, and it''s really hard to get past the face.


    The ancestor of Absolute God sneered while vomiting blood; "Aren''t you arrogant just now? Flame! What... are you planning to run away?"


    The ancestor of the flames squinted his eyes and said: "Absolute God, you are already a defeated man of this seat, and this seat will not care about you. As for this kid, he has already got the Green Wood God Order. It��s no trivial matter, all the fairyland above will tremble with it. You should know how terrible the chain reaction this event will have! Xinghe, I didn��t expect to let you succeed at the last moment!"


    There was something in the words of the ancestors of the flames, and the ancestors of Xinghe responded: "The significance of our existence in Wanshou Mountain is here. Wanshou Mountain was founded by the Emperor Yu, one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor! Outside of the immortal realms of many demon celestial beings? Just because we are regarded as the legacy of the Qing emperor, those demon clan great emperors have more or less received the blessings of the Qing emperor, if the idea of ??hitting our Wanshou Mountain would be defeated!


    The monsters around Su Yan are in the realm of earth immortals, and they have absolutely no concept of the struggle between the immortal domains above. As for the legendary Qing Emperor and Yu Emperor, these things are more like fairy tales for them.


    But for Su Yan, these things from the ancient times felt cordial.


    Because he originally came from that era.


    Speaking of Emperor Yu, Su Yan was familiar with him. The Emperor Yu had been instructed by Su Yan.


    Yuhuang''s large size is Yuhe Sword Emperor, and he has at least 80% of the true swordsmanship of Qing Emperor, and his cultivation is close to that of Zhun Emperor. At the peak, the forces spanned many star regions, worshipped by hundreds of millions of monsters, under their control over a million monsters, and there were more than 70 fairy kings!


    Unexpectedly, Wanshou Mountain was actually founded by Emperor Yu. In this case, Wanshou Mountain could be regarded as a deeply entrenched force within the Yaozu.


    Although not very powerful, it has existed for enough years to stand side by side with those powerful demon clan immortal domains, which is also very remarkable!


    "No matter who it is, as long as he obtains the Green Wood Divine Order, Hundred Flower Jade Pendant, or Longevity Sword, he can be regarded as the descendant of the Azure Emperor. In many immortal realms and other worlds, those Yimu demon spirits that have been lurking for many years will inevitably appear... ...I am afraid that the revival of Qingzhou Immortal Territory has existed in these old guys for many years!"


    The words of the real person Xinghe sounded very excited, it seems that there has been a torrent of momentum swept over, and the fairy king like the flame ancestor can not stop it at all!


    The ancestor of the flames said: "What you are talking about is some nonsense. Back then, the Master had entrusted you with all the secrets of Longevity Mountain! Xinghe, if you were not in the middle, now the Holy Master of Longevity Mountain should be this seat! It is true that the incarnation of the Azure Emperor is true, and it is true that no one in the demon world dared to touch him! But the grievances between you and me are matters of the same family, and he can''t get involved!"


    For Su Yan, the ancestor of the flames really had nothing to do. But for the real person Xinghe, he came here after reporting his belief in killing!


    As long as he doesn''t move Su Yan, Su Yan will certainly not be able to stop his revenge. After all, Su Yan is just an earth fairy.


    The power gap between the two sides is still an objective fact.


    ZhenHua Xinghe said: "Riyan, since you know this, why don''t you bow your head and claim your court? Originally, our Wanshou Mountain was founded by the Emperor Qing Emperor Xia Yu! You should kneel on the ground when you see the Qingmu Divine Order!"

 Chapter 3527： Greedy Wolf Star

    Chapter 3527: Greedy Wolf Star


    The ancestor of flames sneered and said: "The trivial immortal wants this seat to bow down? What are you talking about? It is not impossible that this kid wants this seat to surrender, at least let him reach the realm of the fairy king!"


    The fire in the sky has become endlessly turbulent again!


    The purpose of the ancestor of the flames is very simple, that is to use the endless sea of ??fire to contain the power of the real person Xinghe. In this way, he can slowly deal with the real person Xinghe!


    But what the ancestors of the flames did not expect at all is that the real person Xinghe did not play cards according to common sense at all, facing this monstrous sea of ??fire, he took the initiative to put away his nebula circle!


    After the endless sea of ??fire had no obstacles, it fell directly from the sky towards the bottom!


    A terrible heat wave is coming, and at the same time it brings a breath of despair!


    Under this endless sea of ??fire, even the gods have nowhere to hide, and they can only turn into fly ash in the monstrous flames!


    The ancestor of the flames really almost vomited blood this time, and he did not expect that real person Xinghe played such a hand for him!


    If this endless sea of ??fire fell, then he would kill the descendant of Qing Emperor! At that time, this Sin Yan would definitely be known by those Yimu demon spirits, so how could he let him go?


    So the ancestor of the flames roared and said: "Xinghe! You are too vicious!"


    Then the ancestor of the flames started desperately to recruit!


    This endless sea of ??flames is extremely terrifying, no matter the scope it covers or the power contained in it, and the faces of many demon immortals on the top of the mountain have extremely desperate looks!


    However, the endless sea of ??fire was frozen in the air at the last moment, and the flame ancestor personally prevented the endless fire from falling!


    And finally a bead of sweat appeared on the forehead of the ancestor of the flame!


    It is very difficult to forcibly recover the skill of blasting oneself out in this way. The flames of the old ancestors are stagnant in his body at this time, almost blocked into a ball, and even the meridians are slightly injured in the collision.


    But anyway, he stopped the move at the last moment!


    If it can''t be taken, the entire Wanshou Mountain will be completely destroyed in the sea of ??fire!


    The only thing the ancestor of the flames feared was Su Yan''s life, and now Su Yan has become an existence that he absolutely can''t move. That''s why I had to accept it!


    After accepting the call, the ancestor of the flames immediately yelled, saying that the real Xinghe was a lunatic, and he dared to make a bet with this kind of thing.


    Master Xinghe laughed indulgently. This is the first time Master Xinghe has the upper hand in the fight with the ancestor of the flame after the ancestor of the flame is killed, although it is the advantage that the soldier has gotten dangerously!


    Seeing Madam Xinghe smile so presumptuously, the ancestor of flames became more and more furious!


    But at this time, he had not been able to completely recover the endless sea of ??fire, only used powerful mana to lift the endless sea of ??fire in the air!


    The scope of this trick is very large, and it is not something that can be done in a short while.


    This is just a good opportunity for Real Star Galaxy.


    The power gap between the two parties is huge, but now the ancestors of the flames have to distract themselves while holding the endless sea of ??fire, which means that they have consumed part of their own strength, and the power of the quasi-immortal king can only be used at most 30 to 40%!


    An immense force flew out from the body of the real person Xinghe, and those ancient inscriptions were combined in an incredible way!


    These ancient inscriptions are no longer a galaxy of change, but merged into a dazzling star!


    The cold white light is full of endless killing intent!


    "This is the power of greedy wolf!"


    Su Yan recognized at a glance what power the real person Xinghe was using, and this time even Su Yan was a little surprised.


    Because the power of greedy wolf is extremely difficult to control among the stars, in addition to brutality, there is also exceptional greed!


    If the powerful monks of the human race cultivate the power of the stars, at most they can only control the crape myrtle and break the army, and will not touch the greedy wolf at all!


    I have to say that the twin brothers of the real star and the flame ancestor are both talented and powerful, and each has mastered incredible powers!


    Su Yan was really curious about what kind of master he was able to educate such two disciples with their respective accomplishments.


    The power of the greedy wolf in the sky frantically swallows the scattered fairy fire in the sky, even the scorching heat waves...


    After a while, the many demons standing on the top of the mountain actually felt a strange cold...


    Yes, it is really cold!


    The ubiquitous heat waves above and below were swallowed by greedy wolves, and at the same time, the power of greedy wolves became stronger and stronger!


    The ancestor of the flames had already fully understood at this time that the power of this wolf-greedy was specifically cultivated for him!


    It seems that the real person Xinghe has not abandoned his cultivation base in these years. Although he has not broken the barrier between the golden immortal and the immortal king, he has indeed condensed a powerful force!


    After the greedy wolf swallows the heat wave, it becomes stronger and stronger. The more heat waves absorbed, the stronger the power of the greedy wolf!


    To some extent, Greedy Wolf is indeed the nemesis of the flame ancestors!


    When the power of the greedy wolf reached its peak, the dazzling white starlight transformed into sword light in an instant!


    It is difficult to tell how many sword lights flew out of the ground at this moment!


    I saw that a white sun seemed to rise in the sky, and there was as much sword light as there was sunshine!


    The ancestor of the flames can only take out his own magic weapon!


    This is the juncture of life and death, if you don''t try your best, I''m afraid it will really fall here!


    I saw a multicolored gem appearing under the ancestor of the flame, this multicolored gem became bigger in the wind, and soon separated the ancestor of the flame and the greedy wolf star!


    Countless sword lights fell on the multicolored gems and all came back without success, and there was no crack on the multicolored gems!


    "This is the leftover colorful stone from Nuwa to mend the sky. Interesting! This guy actually has such a magic weapon." Su Yan said.


    The colorful stone has always been the greatest secret of the ancestor of the flames. If it weren''t for being forced to a very dangerous state, he would never show it easily.


    Until now, the ancestor of the flames can only rely on the incredible defense of the colorful stone to forcibly close the endless sea of ??flames. As long as he survives this period, he can still defeat the ancestors of the galaxy.


    It''s just that the defense of the colorful sacred stone is not all-round, the Greed Wolf Star quickly launched an attack from the side.


    The ancestor of the flames had to deal with the greedy wolves at the same time, it was very difficult!


    In the embarrassment, I can only swear, but there is no other way!


    In the end, all the sea of ??fire was swallowed by the flame ancestor, but one of the arms of the flame ancestor was also pierced by the greedy wolf star, shed a lot of blood, completely dyeing the flame ancestor''s white clothes!


    And the ancestor of the flames finally couldn''t keep the image of the fairy tale!

 Chapter 3528： Really dont give face

    Chapter 3528: Really Don''t Give Face


    After being dethroned, the flame ancestor also formed a blood curse with these sprinkled blood!


    The power of the blood curse formed by the blood of the fairy king is naturally very terrifying. The real person Xinghe connected to the greedy wolf was pierced and flew by this blood curse, and fell severely on the cliff, and half of the peaks collapsed!


    Both the ancestor of the flames and the real person Xinghe suffered very serious injuries and ended up in a situation where both sides suffered.


    At this time, the ancestor of Absolute God stood up and said: "Flame, our battle just now is not over! I disdain to fight two, so I haven''t taken a shot just now, now is it my turn to settle accounts with you!"


    The ancestor of Absolute God was also injured, but it was a lot better than the ancestor of flames that was half-blooded.


    The ancestor of the flame said: "Absolute God, you don''t have to worry, after this constellation kills the old Xinghe, he will naturally come to take your dog''s life!"


    After that, the ancestor of the flames flew directly towards the real person Xinghe!


    The mountains on the real person of Xinghe have collapsed, and rolling rocks of different sizes are falling from the mountains!


    And under the many rocks, the real person Xinghe spit out blood!


    In this case, if the ancestor of flames is killed, I am afraid he has no resistance at all!


    The ancestor of the flames squeezed his intact right hand into the shape of an eagle''s claw, and formed a huge phoenix palm in the air before he could kill it!


    If the palm of this phoenix fell, I''m afraid the real person Xinghe would be wiped out!


    At the critical moment, a blue light suddenly fell from the sky, blocking the palm of the phoenix


    As soon as the ancestor of the flames raised his hand, he unexpectedly saw that Su Yan was killing him, and Su Yan was holding the green wood divine order in his hand!


    At this moment, in addition to surprise, there was a trace of panic in the heart of the ancestor of the flames, so that he was stunned for a moment in the air, and then went to see the light of the Qingmu Shen Ling condensed into a blue tree in the air. Ying, she actually blocked Phoenix''s palm like this!


    Among the Five Elements, Huo Kemu is a sure thing!


    The ancestor of the flames used the purified and powerful fairy fire, but in front of the cyan tree shadow, it was dissipated by a hit, and soon disappeared!


    The ancestor of the flames was shocked, and then he saw the green wood gods shining in Su Yan''s hands, a breath of the immortal emperor above the sky and the earth merged into the cyan light, and once again attacked the ancestors of the flames Come!


    There is only a blank in the head of the ancestor of the flames, it is best to escape the blue light by instinct!


    Although this blue light did not hurt the flame ancestor, it was enough to make the flame ancestor feel a strong sense of shock!


    The other party is obviously just a small earth fairy, but he can contend with his fairy fire!


    Even if relying on the power of the Qingmu Divine Order and the divine might of the Qing Emperor remaining on the token, this is too outrageous!


    Not to mention how big the difference between the realm of the two sides is, how long it took for the Azure Wood Divine Order to fall into the hands of this child, he could already use the power of the Azure Emperor to such an extent! It''s almost as if you are using your original power!


    This kind of thing is too ridiculous!


    Su Yan''s talent is even more terrifying than his flame ancestor initially expected!


    The ancestor of the flames really did not understand why Su Yan was able to exert the power of the Qingmu Shen Ling so thoroughly? !


    Could it be... this son is the reincarnation of the Qing Emperor? !


    It''s impossible!


    In the days when there were many battles in the fairyland, the Azure Emperor fell into the hands of the original emperor, and the Qingzhou fairyland also fell from the endless celestial firmament. This is common knowledge that everyone knows...


    Once the immortal emperor falls, his divine consciousness will be completely shattered, returning to the origin of the cosmos chaos, there is absolutely no possibility of rebirth!


    Then the only reasonable explanation is that this son is probably the destined descendant of the Qing Emperor! In the future, I will be able to inherit the name and power of the Qing Emperor!


    The ancestor of the flames couldn''t help but stunned when he thought of this, and a very simple idea came into his heart, that is, it is better to kill Su Yan directly here!


    Today''s Su Yan''s talent has already made him, the fairy king, very jealous. If Su Yan is left to grow later, it will become a huge threat to himself!


    This idea naturally appeared in the heart of the ancestor of the flames. After he met such a gifted and lucky child, his most instinctive idea was to kill the opponent.


    In fact, the ancestor of the flames did this several times.


    It''s just... This time Su Yan is obviously different from those geniuses before. Not only is he more talented, but he also has a green wood **** order in his hand!


    Although the ancestor of the flames was extremely fierce, he finally suppressed this powerful killing intent forcibly, and he absolutely couldn''t do anything to Su Yan!


    After being forced out of the field by Su Yan, Old Flame Ancestor said: "Su Yan, you are indeed very good, but you should not be involved in our family affairs. My hands with Xinghe are internal affairs of our school. For you, It''s an unrelated grudge."


    Su Yan said: "Since I have gone to Wanshou Mountain, this matter is not an outsider''s matter to me. Also... Since you are also a disciple from Wanshou Mountain, who should know who you see this token in my hand? Is he the real master of Wanshou Mountain?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the ancestor of the flames couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would be so unscrupulous in front of him, and he would not give him the newly promoted fairy king any face!


    "Do you really think that you are the one who dare not move you? Although you have obtained the Qingmu Divine Order, don''t forget that you are not the Azure Emperor now! Many of the enemies of the Azure Emperor back then were immortal emperors and immortal kings. Level, if they knew of your existence, would you think they would let you go?" The flame ancestor gritted his teeth.


    Su Yan obviously didn''t care about the threat of the flame ancestors. Instead, he said: "Since you were also a disciple of Wanshoushan before, you should have also gone through the test of the immortal road and faced this ancient stone tablet. Don''t you want to know this? Is the real secret of the Taikoo Stele? And why I can crack the Taikoo Stele so easily."


    The ancestor of the flames has indeed walked the immortal road, and has faced the Primordial Stone Tablet. He also has many questions about how Su Yan cracked the secret of the Primordial Stone Tablet and took the Qingmu Shen Ling into his own hands.


    I originally thought that Su Yan was the destined descendant of the Qing Emperor, and it was God Ling Qingmu who chose Su Yan. At this time, listening to Su Yan''s words seemed to have something mysterious about this matter.


    The ancestor of the flames said: "You are just a land immortal, what mystery can you have? What are you trying to play in front of this seat?"


    "Fool, you are the descendant of Emperor Yu, so you can be regarded as the disciple and grandson of Emperor Qing. Don''t you even know the sixteen-character mantra of Emperor Qing?"

 Chapter 3529： Sixteen-character mantra

    Chapter 3529: Sixteen-character Mantra


    The ancestor of the flame said: "You don''t talk nonsense! If you knew the sixteen-character mantra of the Qing Emperor, you would have cracked the secret of the ancient stone stele a long time ago, and you have your turn?"


    "It is said that the sixteen-character mantra left by the Qing emperor is hidden behind the ancient stone tablet. If anyone can interpret the sixteen-character mantra, who can crack the secret of the ancient stone tablet, is this true?"


    Su Yan asked this question, the ancestor of flames suddenly became suspicious, and he couldn''t help but doubt. Does this son Su Yan really know the sixteen-character mantra of the Qing Emperor?


    That''s why he can decipher the secret of the ancient stone without going around behind the ancient stone?


    Thinking of this, a big doubt in Old Flames�� heart was immediately resolved, but he said: "You don��t talk nonsense! If you know Qingdi��s sixteen-character mantra, just say it and let everyone see if it��s true or false. I have to pretend to be here!"


    The ancestors of the flames said this in order to make a radical move. The ancestor of the flames looks like a fairy, but he is actually very scheming.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth and said, "If you want to learn, I will teach you."


    Su Yan''s words were only finished, and the ancestor of Absolute God next to him showed a weird expression and said; "Su Yan, don''t be fooled, this old ghost is using the radical method, since you know the sixteen characters of Qingdi The truth, just bury it in your heart, why should you tell such secrets?"


    Su Yan said, "Ancestor of Absolute God, you are wrong about this. Why was the Qing Emperor respected by all the monster races back then?"


    "The cultivation base of the Great Emperor Peak can be called the top five of the monster race, and of course it will be respected by all the monster race!"


    "You are wrong. Eastern Emperor Taiyi is also the Great Emperor of the Demon Race. Why don''t you see so many demon races worshipping? The reason why the Qing Emperor is worshipped by all the demons is not only because of his strength, but also because the Qing Emperor''s mind is not It can be compared with ordinary monsters!"


    "Generally, Yaozu took half of the incomplete exercises and cherished it, wishing to hide it in a place where the whole world could not find it, but Qingdi was completely different. After reaching the top of the great emperor, they opened the forum in Qingdiyuan. The demon race is the human race, or the demonic cultivator, as long as they are willing to come, they can listen to the Qing emperor''s teachings!"


    Su Yan was talking about things from the ancient times. This is an era he witnessed with his own eyes, so he was very calm about it.


    The ancestor of Absolute God was speechless for a while.


    Just listen to Su Yan continue: "There are many immortal kings and immortal emperors who have also heard about them in Qingdiyuan, and later they claim to be Qingdi''s clerks after they have achieved success. They are all grateful for the selflessness of Qingdi''s teaching of the law. Therefore, throughout the ages, there is only one Qing Emperor! If the Qing Emperor is small-hearted and does not share his own thoughts and cultivation experience with others, where can he have such a good reputation? Of course I can do the things that the Qing Emperor could do back then. Blaze, don''t you want to read the sixteen-character mantra of Qing Emperor? Then I''ll show it to you!"


    In fact, not only the ancestors of the flames, but the demon immortals on the top of the mountain, including the Ghost Yuexian, were all looking forward to it.


    They wanted to see what kind of sixteen words Su Yan would write. If they could also understand it, it would definitely be of great benefit to their future practice.


    I saw Su Yan insert the Qingmu Shen Ling around his waist, and took out the Mowen God Sword again.


    When the Divine Sword was in hand, Su Yan''s eyes were piercing, showing absolute self-confidence, as well as a powerful momentum that made heaven and earth admire it!


    At this time, the incarnation of Su Yanfang Buddha became the master of everything. Even the ancestor of flames was inexplicably shocked. He only felt that Su Yan was still the cultivation base of the earth immortal, but his mood was still above him!


    How could this be... Could it be the influence of the immortal emperor''s breath left by the Qing Emperor?


    What the ancestors of the flames never thought was that Su Yan was originally the reincarnation of the emperor! And it is the Emperor Xianwu who surpassed the existence of Qing Emperor in the Primordial Era!


    Su Yan flew to a cliff, and then the Mo Wen Divine Sword in his hand was directly raised and swayed in the air!


    There are traces of sword energy on the mountain wall!


    These traces turned into extremely killing calligraphy!


    An incomparably powerful sword intent was integrated into the strokes, and each sword intent was enough for a demon fairy of the level of the flame ancestor to figure out for a long time.


    Those demon immortals standing on the top of the mountain may not be able to fully comprehend the sword intent flow between Su Yan''s pen and front even if it takes another five hundred years!


    They only felt that Su Yan was possessed by the Qing Emperor at this time, so that he could perform such incredible performance.


    As everyone knows, Su Yan does everything on his own. In addition to the part of the immortal emperor''s breath in the Azure Wood Divine Order left by the Qing Emperor, the remaining part is quickly dissipated in the air!


    This immortal emperor''s breath has spanned tens of thousands of years, just like the colorful murals sealed in an ancient tomb. If it breaks the isolation from the outside world and reconnects, it will lose its original color in a very short time.


    The remaining breath of the Qing Emperor could not have stayed here for a long time.


    To force the ancestor of the flames back, Su Yan needs to find a way on his own.


    And to show him the state of mind in the immortal emperor realm is the easiest way!


    As Su Yan had predicted, the shocked expression on the face of the ancestor of the flames had become more and more obvious before the sixteen characters were finished.


    Now the ancestors of the flames have no doubt that Su Yan is the destined descendant of the Qing Emperor! Maybe it was the reincarnation of the remnant soul before the Azure Emperor fell!


    Otherwise, there would be no way to explain the powerful sword intent and cosmic philosophy contained in Su Yan''s strokes!


    In the eyes of the ancestor of the flames, Su Yan is no longer a small earth fairy, but a powerful monk who has reserved the position of the emperor!


    With such sword intent and state of mind, it is as easy as eating and drinking to enter the realm of the fairy king!


    And among these fonts, there are places that the flame ancestors can''t understand, which shows that the other party''s mood and sword are still above him! I don''t know if it is Zhundi or Xiandi!


    At this moment, the flame of revenge in the flames of the ancestor was completely extinguished, and he even hoped that he had never been to Wanshou Mountain!


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had already carved all the sixteen-character mantras.


    Faced with the sixteen characters on the cliff, the ancestor of flames was in cold sweat, and his body was shaking uncontrollably. It was ten thousand times more embarrassed than when he dealt with the real person Xinghe, the ancestor of the absolute god!


    At this time, the flames of the ancestors shocked to an irrelevant level, and such a shocked mood also made him lose the possibility of interacting with others.


    Then the ancestor of the flames looked at Su Yan''s gaze became extremely complicated, and couldn''t help but said: "Su Yan, who are you? Are you the reincarnation of the Azure Emperor? If you are not the reincarnation of the Azure Emperor, how could you? Know so much about the Qing Emperor back then?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "What...what''s the matter with you?"


    The ancestor of flames became more shocked when he heard this.


    Su Yan used his sword to engrave on the cliff, leaving behind exactly the 16-character mantra of the Qing Emperor.


    These sixteen words are:


    Hundreds of flowers bloom, ten thousand trees contend for spring,


    Vertical and horizontal three realms, but I live forever!

 Chapter 3530： Flame Retreat

    Chapter 3530 The Flames Retreat


    These sixteen characters contain an invincible momentum, and at the same time an aura that surpasses the heavens and the earth!


    The ancestor of the flame stared at the sixteen-character mantra for a long time, and finally couldn''t say a word.


    Because the breath and power contained in these sixteen characters, even if they were sealed by the Azure Emperor''s resurrection, I''m afraid some people believe it!


    Su Yan is just a small earth fairy, it is incredible that he can achieve this level!


    If calculated according to common sense, he should be able to do this kind of thing by relying on the Qing Emperor''s breath remaining in the ancient stone tablets and the green wood **** order.


    But even so, it was shocking enough!


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan and Qingdi''s power to form a perfect fusion, why would these sixteen characters be carved on the mountain wall?


    Maybe Su Yan and Qingdi''s spirits have a certain degree of fusion!


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of the flames'' sense of fear for Su Yan has become irrelevant.


    He can think of it only with his toes, and Su Yan''s future achievements are bound to be limitless!


    As long as Su Yan develops in accordance with normal rules, at least the realm of Emperor Zhun can''t run away!


    And another key point is that there is a certain inheritance connection between Longevity Mountain and the Qing Emperor back then.


    If he let Su Yan go here today, then Su Yan will surely become the heir of Wanshou Mountain in the future, and Su Yan will only have to settle today''s account with him!


    Today Su Yan is a little earth fairy who is not worth mentioning in front of him, but when we meet again in the future, Su Yan will definitely not be like this!


    As long as he is given time, this kind of heavenly pride will surely grow astonishing!


    But if you do Su Yan here, the Yimu demon spirits of the ancient times will definitely not let the flame ancestors go!


    Suddenly, the ancestor of flames was caught in a dilemma, and he really didn''t know what to do.


    And Su Yan just stared at the flame ancestors, although he didn''t say a word, but his eyes alone already possessed a terrifying sense of oppression!


    This sense of oppression can even be felt by the ancestor of flames, as if someone is constantly piercing his back with a needle. It is extremely uncomfortable!


    Today''s Su Yan is just an earth immortal. If he were to become the immortal king, I am afraid that the sense of oppression would be more than a hundred times that of today!


    The ancestor of the Absolute God was also completely shocked by the sixteen-character mantra written by Su Yan on the cliff. These sixteen characters are carved here, which has some meanings of secret casting.


    If it is the immortal domain above, I am afraid that Su Yan''s name will be eulogized among many immortal domains tomorrow!


    If those Yimu demon spirits who have long been hidden from the world see these sixteen-character mantras, I am afraid they will all gather at Longevity Mountain!


    Real Human Xinghe said: "What are you waiting for in the flames? Don''t you kneel down? This leader who is bound to grow into a monster race in the future may be able to open up his own fairyland! If you are more interesting, you can kneel now. If you kowtow on the ground and admit your mistakes, you might get a magnanimous deal."


    The ancestor of the flames was really uncomfortable at this time. In this revenge, it was already close to perfect progress, but in the end there was still a Su Yan who suddenly came out, and now he has no idea about the end.


    After hearing the words of the real person Xinghe, the ancestor of the flame said: "Xinghe, you don''t have to be a fox or a tiger. Whether he can grow to the realm of the immortal emperor has two more to say. How many enchanting geniuses have been born through the ages, but in the end they can reach the peak of the emperor. How many people can there be? You are lucky this time, but next time I am afraid you will not have such good luck!"


    After the flame ancestor finished speaking, he walked away, and brought a long fire snake in the air!


    This long fiery snake reveals how angry the flame ancestor is!


    But anger is absolutely impossible to cause problems with the judgment of the ancestor of the flames, after all, he is also a figure of the fairy king level, and it is impossible to be easily influenced by his emotions.


    It is indeed impossible to do things today. In other words, under the extreme conditions of today, Su Yan has obtained the inheritance of the Qing Emperor, perhaps because of the aura of Longevity Mountain.


    The ancestor of the flames is already the rank of the quasi-immortal king. This time he returned without success in the Wanshou Mountain, he had already secretly vowed in his heart that he would work harder when he returned, and wait until he reached the peak of the fairy king or the quasi-emperor. revenge!


    After the ancestor of the flames flew away on the cloud, Madam Xinghe spat out another big mouthful of blood.


    With the strength of the Jinxian and the flame ancestor of the quasi-immortal king, the real person Xinghe is very reluctant. If there is no firm will, he will be defeated within three rounds.


    If he loses too fast, I am afraid that the fierce flames of the ancestors of the flames will become more monstrous.


    Majestic Galaxy had already suffered internal injuries after the first move, and the internal injuries in the back became more and more serious, but they all resisted it.


    At this time, the flame ancestor had been sent away, and the strong breath of the real person Xinghe also leaked out, and the injury could not be suppressed.


    Gui Yuexian hurriedly slid in front of her body to support the real person Xinghe.


    Although Madam Xinghe had been severely injured, he still had a smile on his face, not just because he forced the ancestor of the flames back and saved the foundation of Longevity Mountain.


    And because Su Yan finally cracked the Taikoo Stele!


    Legend has it that this ancient stone stele represents the ultimate destiny of Wanshou Mountain.


    If this legend is true, then it is very obvious that the fate of Wanshoushan has come on the shoulders of this young man named Su Yan!


    After Master Xinghe adjusted his messy breathing, he said to Su Yan: "Do you know? You can crack the Taikoo stele, you can already be regarded as the first person in 30,000 years!"


    Su Yan took the Aomu God Order and glanced at Real Man Xinghe, but didn''t know what to do.


    The current situation is far from what he expected.


    Before coming to Wanshou Mountain, Su Yan couldn''t think that things would develop into this situation.


    Su Yan entered the world of demon immortals only to escape the chase of the golden immortals in the Heavenly Family Palace. He wanted to use the dragon blood in his body to hide his identity and find a place to concentrate on practicing.


    Unexpectedly, the more he wanted to keep a low profile, the incidents that he encountered one after another made him no way to keep a low profile!


    Now that the Green Wood God''s Order has fallen into Su Yan''s hands, even if Su Yan is unwilling, there is nothing he can do, he is already one of the important leaders of the monster race.


    The prestige of the Primordial Azure Emperor and those former subordinates are a very huge force, so huge that even the masters of the fairyland can''t take it lightly!


    The ancestor of the Absolute God also fell in front of Su Yan. Although the ancestor of the Absolute God was also injured, his injuries were not serious compared to the real person Xinghe.


    The ancestor of Absolute God''s eyes were very sharp, but when he looked at Su Yan, he was very peaceful, saying: "It seems that our ten thousand years of hanging in the air in the Longevity Mountain has finally landed."

 Chapter 3531： The first son in thousands of years

    Chapter 3531: The First Son in Ten Thousand Years


    The position of Saint Son represents the identity of the heir of Wanshou Mountain, which can be said to be one person below ten thousand!


    Su Yan used the green wood gods to force the ancestors of the flames back and defended the Wannian foundation of Wanshou Mountain. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the savior of Wanshou Mountain. It can be said that becoming the holy son of Wanshou Mountain is reasonable.


    In this way, Su Yan can no longer keep a low profile, and will inevitably be pushed to the stage by Wanshoushan.


    Those old monsters who have cultivated for more than ten thousand years may be able to see through the weirdness of Su Yan.


    Although this is a great hidden danger, becoming one of the leaders of the monster clan is also somewhat beneficial to Su Yan.


    At least with the cover of this level of identity, it will be much easier for him to get some parts in the future. Many monsters of the Yaozu are very brave and brave. If they can gain their loyalty, it must be an infinite useful thing.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said a few more words, probably meaning that he admired Su Yan very much, and let Su Yan practice well in Wanshou Mountain, and then carry forward this foundation after inheriting it.


    Wanshou Mountain is not just a mountain, but a complete small world, which is worthy of Su Yan.


    Before Su Yan''s mana could reopen the Immortal Territory, it would be a good thing to use this Longevity Mountain as his base, and it was a good harvest.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan looked towards Qingqiu Country Lord.


    Those earth immortals who went to Wanshou Mountain with Su Yan looked at Su Yan''s eyes at this time. They were not only jealous and suspicious, but also shocked and incredible, as well as a sense of distance!


    At this moment they needed to look up at Su Yan!


    Although the current Su Yan is still in the realm of earth immortals like them, the gap between them is so big that it is immeasurable that they have a deep sense of distance.


    The real human being Xinghe said: "Su Yan, you saint child is determined, the Green Wood God''s Order has already fallen into your hands, and many powerhouses in the fairyland and the small world will be shaken by this incident. I will take you next. Go meet someone."


    Although Master Xinghe didn''t clearly say who he would take Su Yan to meet, Su Yan already understood that he must be brought to see the Saint Lord of Longevity Mountain, who had never been seen, and he was the real owner of Longevity Mountain.


    The Wanshou Mountain was already on the front line of destruction just now, and even those who were able to calm down should have taken action.


    Although Su Yan was the key to breaking the game, even if he was replaced by Su Yan, he would not pin all his hopes on a small earth fairy.


    The reason why the holy lord of the Ten Thousand Saints Mountain did not make a move and did not show up was that he had encountered even greater trouble!


    Otherwise, I decided not to sit and watch the flame ancestors be so arrogant and domineering here.


    Su Yan hummed softly, then flew into the air lightly, and then fell to the side of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    When I saw Su Yan confronting the flame ancestor in the sky just now, the heart of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord could be said to have mentioned his throat, and it was too nervous.


    This is the first time in her life that she has come into contact with a living fairy king. Before, she had only come into contact with the golden fairy in the fairyland above!


    The strength of the Immortal King is far from what Xiao Dixian can contend with.


    Su Yan was able to force the ancestors of the flames to retreat, in a sense, it was already a miracle!


    Lord Qingqiu rushed into Su Yan''s arms excitedly, hugged Su Yan tightly, and then said: "Su Lang, you don''t know how much I worried about you just now. If you have any accidents, I don''t want to live anymore. ."


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu''s mood at this time has not completely calmed down, and the body holding Su Yan is still a little trembling.


    Su Yan comforted the leader of Qingqiu.


    She has always had a pure heart and few desires, and this is the first time that she has fallen into the relationship between men and women, so her whole body and mind are placed on Su Yan.


    Long Suo said: "Brother Su Yan, you are really amazing! And it is beyond my imagination! I don''t know what to say... But I still have to thank you for saving us all, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we are all dead in the hands of that ancestor of flames."


    Before Su Yan could answer, Gu Langqing had already said, "Mr. Su, it seems that we will have to rely on our relationship with you in the future to gain a foothold in the Wanshou Mountain. The little girl should ask Mr. Su to take care of her in the future."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t need to be so productive. I''m still the same person I was before, and nothing has changed."


    As everyone talked, the seven streams of light descended at a very fast speed in the sky, and after they fell, seven golden immortals who were different in height, short, fat and thin.


    These seven golden immortals are the first of the seven peaks of Longevity Mountain.


    The arrival of the first seat of the seven is too late, but they were indeed trapped on the other side by the flame ancestors just now, and there is really no way to break through.


    The seven first men who saw the ancestors of the Absolute God, also called the Master Xinghe as the masters, looked respectful in front of these two ancestors.


    The ancestor of Absolute God cleared his throat, and then said: "This Young Master Su Yansu will be your future master. You might as well introduce yourself in front of him. It is very important to leave a good impression on him. "


    The faces of the seven firsts showed inexplicable shocked expressions. They had already planned to be punished late when they arrived, especially when the two ancestors were both seriously injured.


    But it��s amazing enough that the violent ancestor of Absolute God is not angry this time, but what is even more amazing is the ancestor of Absolute God actually said that the man he met for the first time was a holy son?


    We must know that the position of the saint son of Longevity Mountain has been vacant for thousands of years. The last one who was almost established as the saint son was the ancestor of flames who was just beaten away!


    There is absolutely no chance of being listed as a holy child for the talent and strength of the real person of Galaxy!


    For the selection of the Son, Wanshou Mountain has always been harsh to the extreme. If there is no suitable candidate, I would rather the position of the Son be left empty for thousands of years.


    How enchanting is the man named Su Yan in front of him, so that these two ancestors would recommend him to be a holy son?


    The seven firsts have no idea what happened here. They were isolated and completely ignorant of the fighting process on this side, so they didn''t know that Su Yan was the key to repelling the flame ancestor.


    After finally flying here, I heard that a holy son suddenly appeared in Wanshou Mountain. It was really unacceptable both emotionally and intellectually!


    After all, the position of the Son of Longevity Mountain has been vacant for thousands of years.


    After hearing the words of the Absolute God Ancestor, they all looked towards Su Yan, with different elements in their eyes, but they were more surprised!


    They wanted to see what kind of three-headed six-armed monster Su Yan was, so that the two ancestors could unanimously admit that he should have such a status!

 Chapter 3532： Su Yans identity problem

    Chapter 3532: Su Yan''s Identity


    Su Yan didn''t look unremarkable, but in terms of appearance, it was just above average, not so handsome.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s aura is very strange and weird. Although it is the cultivation base of the earth immortal, it is inexplicable to make people feel a little bit invisible!


    But it shouldn''t be exaggerated to the point that Su Yan will be made a holy son soon!


    If you have to say something incredible about Su Yan, it is that the piece of wooden token Su Yan held in his hand made the seven heads feel frightened!


    If the Earth Immortal had a strong chance, it would be possible to obtain those powerful magic weapons.


    But just relying on a magic weapon would not make the two ancestors'' attitudes toward him so consistent.


    You must know that the Son of Longevity Mountain is not so easy to be regarded as... Once you become the Son of Longevity Mountain, you can cultivate to the realm of the Immortal King.


    The seven firsts looked at each other for a while, and they could all see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    In contrast, Su Yan seemed very calm, and did not show any timidity under the gaze of the seven first golden immortals.


    This is of course, the gaze of the seven golden immortals is simply a trivial scene for Su Yan.


    Just a moment ago, he didn''t panic at all when he swiped his pen and ink in front of the new immortal king, the ancestor of flames!


    One of the seven first men in white clothes, she was the first Bailu Ling of Wan Xuefeng, and she seemed to have a clue, and said, "I''m afraid this is something wrong..."


    Bai Luling''s words not only aroused the doubts of the rest of the first seat, but even the irrelevant monsters next to him also had inexplicable expressions.


    It should be the two ancestors who can decide everything here, and the seven first seats in front of these two ancestors do not have much right to speak.


    It is the first time that Bai Luling and Su Yan have met. Why does she have to oppose Su Yan?


    Facing the eyes around who couldn''t wait to know the reason, Bai Luling said directly: "This Young Master Su is probably not a monster."


    Although Bai Luling''s voice was very soft, it was loud and loud, causing the surroundings to plunge into a strange silence.


    "If Su Yan was not a monster, how could he have received an invitation from the ancestor of the absolute god?" a leader asked.


    They definitely don''t think the ancestors of Absolute God will be confused about this kind of thing. But if Su Yan is not a monster, then the fact that he became the Son of Longevity Mountain is really unjustified.


    After all, the Ten Thousand Saints Mountain is the power of the monster race, and if calculated according to common sense, it is absolutely impossible to make a human being their holy son!


    The Lord Qingqiu couldn''t help becoming nervous, and she had been worried about it since she went to the Longevity Mountain.


    Even she could see that Su Yan was not a demon clan. Wanshoushan didn''t know how many masters there were, and the risk of Su Yan revealing his identity would definitely be very high.


    This doesn''t...Wan Xuefeng''s first Bailu Ling saw through the identity of the Su Yan tribe with a pair of eyes that could see through the world.


    Su Yan didn''t panic much, because he got the invitation from the ancestor of Absolute God before going up the mountain, and didn''t break in or get in. If there is any problem, it should be the ancestor of Absolute God.


    Bai Luling continued: "This Young Master Su has the blood of the ancient dragon in his body, but he should have cultivated some kind of combat body secret method. Therefore, the dragon blood in his body was stimulated. If his breath is not carefully detected, He would fall into the category of dragons. In fact, he doesn''t have the slightest demon spirit around him."


    Bai Luling''s analysis was very good, even Su Yan had nothing to refute.


    When Bai Luling finished speaking, the first questioned immediately: "Since Su Yan is not a monster, how can he be the saint son of our Longevity Mountain?"


    "Yeah, if this matter is so decided, isn''t our Longevity Mountain going to be laughed at by the rest of the monster clan forces?"


    These seven first seats seem to be very concerned about Su Yan''s identity. Although they didn''t intend to intimidate Su Yan, Su Yan''s position as a holy son might not be so good.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to refute at all, because what Bai Luling said were all facts. If he tried to refute anything, it would be arrogant.


    The thing that Su Yan hates most is to mess around and disdain to do such things.


    If this Longevity Mountain can''t stay, just go somewhere else.


    The world is so vast, where can''t you go with Su Yan''s skills?


    It''s not that you have to stay in Wanshou Mountain and be the son of God!


    So Su Yan was not very angry. Instead, the Absolute God ancestor beside Su Yan said angrily: "You seven useless things, a flame and a fire talisman can trap you together to the extent that you cannot move. If you have a little bit of skill, you can come here to see what happened! If Su Yan hadn''t been around just now, how could Lieyan retreat willingly?"


    The seven firsts all knew that the ancestors of Absolute God had a hot temper, so they were unwilling to accept the words of the ancestors of the gods, for fear that they would become the target of the ancestors of the gods to vent their anger.


    It''s just that they have become more confused!


    No matter how powerful Su Yan is, it is only the cultivation base of the earth immortal. Why can he force the ancestor of flames back?


    We must know that the flame ancestors can trap the seven heads to the extent that they cannot move! Raising your hand can destroy the endless sea of ??flames in the sky that can destroy the Longevity Mountain!


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "If you ask Su Yan why he is a saint son, you can use him to decipher the ancient stone stele left by the Qing Emperor, and take out the Qing Emperor Qing Mu Divine Order from the stone stele. The aura is fused together! You are all authentic monster races, just ask who of you can do this kind of thing?"


    These seven first of course know the significance of the Taikoo stele to Longevity Mountain.


    No matter who it is, as long as he cracks the secret of the ancient stone stele, it is a fair thing to become the son of Longevity Mountain.


    The position of the Son of Longevity Mountain has only been left in the air for ten thousand years. This ancient stone monument has been placed here for tens of thousands of years, and no one has ever been able to touch it.


    "Su Yan is already the only true descendant of Qing Emperor in this world! Don''t you know what prestige Qing Emperor is among my monster race? What is wrong with Su Yan becoming the son of Wanshou Mountain? We Wan The ancestor of Shoushan, Yuhuang, was also one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor! So it is completely reasonable and reasonable for him to become the saint son of our Longevity Mountain! If you are not satisfied, how can you not crack the Taikoo stele? Who of you can do it? One please make him a holy son!"


    The answer to the ancestor of Absolute God was a dead silence.


    These seven firsts only knew that the piece of blue wood Su Yan was holding was actually one of the legendary Qing Emperor��s Three Treasures, the Green Wood Divine Order!


    As long as the Aoki God Order is in hand, the Yimu demon spirits all over the world must listen to Su Yan''s orders!


    Not to mention that the immortals who had received the favor of the Qing emperor were all over the immortal world. Those who can survive many epochs to this day, after meeting Su Yan, I am afraid that they will give three points of face!

 Chapter 3533： Holy Lord

    Chapter 3533: Holy Lord


    Su Yan''s seal-carved characters with Qingmu Shenling remained on the cliff.


    The seven first seats showed incredible expressions after watching them.


    They would believe that the breath and the power of the laws contained in these fonts were the legacy of the Great Emperor, and they would not have thought it was actually produced by Su Yan!


    Only then did they understand why the ancestors of the flames would be forced back!


    From the moment Qingmu Shenling was born, Su Yan was no longer the one who could move a vellus hair!


    At this time, Master Xinghe said in a slow and sure tone: "Since Su Yan has obtained the Green Wood Divine Order, his identity is no longer important. Whether he is a human or a monster, only one point is the most important. It is that he is the descendant of the Qing Emperor. This alone is enough for many monster forces including Wanshou Mountain to bow their heads in front of him!"


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "That''s right, since Su Yan got the inheritance of the Qing Emperor in Wanshou Mountain, then he should become the holy son of Wanshou Mountain!"


    These two ancestors sang and made a peace, which made the demon immortals behold.


    The Lord Qingqiu thought thoroughly. She understood that after Su Yan received the Qingmu Divine Order, she was already a strange product. His status and status were high enough for all the fairyland to throw olive branches at him.


    If Wanshoushan drove Su Yan outside, it would be a stupid loss-making business!


    The ancient stone steles have been broken, and if the holder of the Green Wood God''s Order is still unable to tolerate the Longevity Mountain, then that is really losing his wife and breaking down.


    Master Xinghe rested for a while, and then took Su Yan to see that person.


    Speaking of that person, the seven heads of people all have respectful expressions on their faces. Although they haven''t said it clearly, Su Yan has already known that what he is going to meet must be the Holy Lord who has never been seen.


    The seven heads and the rest of the elders are naturally responsible for the aftermath.


    Su Yan only needs to follow the real person Xinghe.


    The real Xinghe flew in the clouds for at least fifty miles, and then the speed of the flight gradually slowed down.


    Here, the rock texture of Wanshou Mountain has become cyan and white instead of thick black. Even the landform has changed slightly.


    Here the peaks are convoluted, and some tall peaks seem to be thrust into the sky like a sharp sword.


    The real person Xinghe bypassed these tall mountains, and finally flew towards a very special place.


    The mountains here form an encirclement. When you turn over these mountains, you can see a water vein inside, which should be the dragon vein of Wanshou Mountain.


    Wherever the dragon looks up, a five-story building can be seen.


    The five-story building looks very magnificent, and the glazed tiles reflect the sunlight under the sun, making it shining!


    Regardless of the building''s momentum or location, it shows that the identity of the owner of this building is very extraordinary.


    The real Xinghe landed on the bridge in front of this building.


    The covered bridge is built on the water, which is also very beautiful.


    Master Xinghe said to Su Yan: "You come with me, that person is inside."


    The real person Xinghe has been flying for so long, even when he speaks, he panted, but he still said: "My injury does not matter, what matters is that you follow me first."


    Su Yan couldn''t say anything, so he could only follow the real person Xinghe and enter the building behind the bridge.


    This building is very impressive, but also has a quaint atmosphere. It has been built for at least 500 years.


    But what Su Yan didn''t realize was that after entering it, he suddenly seemed to be in a sea of ??books, and all he could see were tall bookshelves filled with various collections of books.


    Medical skills, divination, astrology, Taoism, and Buddhist scriptures are all available. The owner of this building obviously has a wide range of knowledge.


    The second floor is still full of books, Su Yan roughly estimated that there are at least 50,000 books on each floor.


    If anyone can read all these two layers of 100,000 books, he will surely become a rich man.


    Real Man Xinghe said in a low voice: "Master has stayed at home in this Star Pavilion for many years and has devoted his love to various books. These are his treasures."


    At this point, the real person Xinghe no longer had any scruples, no longer called "that person", but directly called "Master".


    And Su Yan already had the answer in his heart. The real person Xinghe and the ancestor of the flame are a pair of brothers, then their master is the Holy Master?


    The ancestor of the flames has broken through to the realm of the immortal king, and the strength of the real person in the galaxy is at the peak of the golden immortal, only one step away from the immortal king, then their master should at least have the cultivation of the immortal king.


    This strength is also very consistent with the positioning of the Saint Lord of Longevity Mountain, but... Since he is in this star pavilion, why did he let the flame ancestor be so mischievous just now?


    After going up to the third floor, Su Yan understood the reason after seeing the others.


    The holy lord was wearing a single coat, with gray hair and old age lying on the bed, with a sickly face and haggard face, except that his eyes were still bright, his body''s aging posture was almost like a mortal about to enter the earth.


    The aura in this room can be described as twilight.


    The appearance of the Holy Lord at this time is just like the king of the Emperor Shitian clan has reached the state of five declines of heaven and man, and the end of death is an irreversible thing.


    The Holy Lord��s side was full of books, and after seeing the real person Xinghe lead Su Yan, that dim gaze suddenly burst into an astonishing spirit, as if he had discovered the most important treasure in the world!


    Even though Su Yan and Zhenren Xinghe didn''t speak, but the existence of the realm of the Holy Lord, with his wisdom and experience, needless to say, he can already know it seven or eight.


    Especially after seeing the Green Wood Divine Order in Su Yan''s hand, the Holy Master continued to say: "Very good! Very good! Unexpectedly, before I die, I will see someone who can solve the eternal mystery left by the Qing Emperor, you really It��s very good, and Gulong��s blood is flowing in the body. I don��t know which disciple you are from?"


    Su Yan said: "I have no discipline, I am myself."


    The holy lord''s gaze could not help but be a little surprised, and said: "Your achievements in the realm of earth immortals have far surpassed those immortal kings and immortal emperors I know. Isn''t there a good master to teach?"


    The question of the Holy Lord is very correct. For immortals like Su Yan who have such achievements in the realm of Earth Immortal, the two words of talent are far from enough.


    Because no matter how smart a person is, he will inevitably make some detours. Once you make a detour, your cultivation level will not be as perfect as Su Yan.


    But Su Yan really didn''t need a master. He was already a man at the apex of the immortal world. When it comes to cultivation methods, there are at most three or five people in this world who are qualified to sit down with him.


    The vast majority of the other immortal kings and emperors are at best qualified to be his apprentices.


    So Su Yan said, "I am a person who acts in my life, not relying on the sky or the earth, but by myself."

 Chapter 3534： The fairy king will die

    Chapter 3534: The Immortal King Will Die


    The holy lord said in a good voice, saying: "You are indeed an ambitious young man. Over the years, my twilight has unknowingly infected the Wanshou Mountain, making Wanshou Mountain a lifeless mountain. If you can bring some The new weather is not bad."


    The Holy Master continued: "Xinghe, go out first. I will tell him some things alone."


    After holding a fist, Madam Xinghe respectfully said: "Yes."


    Then he retreated from this star pavilion.


    After the real person Xinghe withdrew, the holy lord said directly: "You have seen it, I am already a dying person."


    Su Yan could not have imagined that the Holy Master would be so direct, because even the Lord of the Immortal King, at the end of the fate, would have the same fear and resistance to death instinct as a mortal.


    There are indeed few people who can be so calm.


    The Holy Lord said: "I have lived here for more than two thousand years. Actually, I have stolen more than two thousand years of time from God. Since you have already come, I can go on a date with death with confidence. What I say next, you can understand that I am explaining the funeral."


    Su Yan''s heart is a little strange, it seems that the Holy Lord has long been eager to seek death.


    What happened before that made an immortal king-level figure want to die?


    The Holy Master said: "You must be very curious, why I have the realm of immortal kings and I have been injured to the extent that the vitality of the odd meridian and eight meridians is completely cut off? Thousands of years ago, there was an immeasurable calamity. Ying Jie, in the end many immortal kings fell together. When I came back to Wanshou Mountain, although I was lucky enough to save my life, I was seriously injured because of it."


    In this immeasurable calamity, Gu Langqing''s father also participated on behalf of the Gu family. As a result, almost all of the Gu family''s main combat power was destroyed in the star realm, and the Gu family was also devastated.


    The holy lord said: "The immeasurable calamity is inevitable. It is the destiny of the universe. Even if it falls, it is a personal fate. There is nothing to complain about. But I ended up in today''s situation, but I feel a little bit of blame."


    "Do you mean that there will be calamities after immeasurable calamities?"


    The Holy Master said: "It''s not a calamity, but my own problem. I only accepted two apprentices in my life. The first apprentice was Xinghe. Although Xinghe has a good personality, his talent is always inferior. He even has mine. Only two-thirds of the exercises can be learned at most, and one-third of the essence is not cultivated. If you want to hand over the position of the Holy Lord to his hands, I am afraid that Longevity Mountain is in the environment of the demon world. It''s hard to survive."


    When Su Yan heard this, he understood that if the Holy Master had to find an heir for himself, he would definitely need to accept another apprentice.


    This apprentice is the ancestor of flames.


    The holy master said: "Flame is more talented than Xinghe, but he is not right in his mind. The demon world is not a place where propriety, justice, and shame are emphasized. In many cases, it is the simplest law of the jungle. I thought he was born into a monster after all. Under the influence of this ethos, I am a little bit paranoid in character, but I never imagined that one day I would be defeated by my apprentice himself!"


    "It means that he shot at you, right?"


    The holy master said: "After the immeasurable calamity, although I was injured, it was also the cultivation base of the Immortal King''s later stage. He was only a golden immortal at that time, and of course he did not dare to directly act on me. And his status at that time was not that much. Steady. The leaders of Wanshou Mountain hoped that I would abolish him. They didn''t want me to make him a holy son, so I fell into a swing."


    "Then what happened later?" Su Yan asked.


    The Holy Master said: "He sensed that his position was unstable, so he wanted to act first, but he knew that he was not my opponent, so he poisoned my medicine and poisoned my heart. I went to the palace overnight again, wanting my life! The poison passed through my seven orifices, causing my eyesight and hearing to be greatly impaired, and at the same time, it weakened my injured heart, so that he would have To challenge the capital of a dying fairy king. He was already going to succeed, but it is a pity that he missed one thing..."


    "whats the matter?"


    The Holy Master said: "Xinghe has a good character and has been serving by my side when I saw my injury. After I fought with the flames, Xinghe was alarmed, and then the flames knew that something was impossible, so he fleeed thousands of miles and left Wanshou Mountain. Originally, I wanted to. When he was accepted as a disciple, the old elders of Wanshou Mountain were very opposed. If it were not for my stubbornness, I would not have ended up today.


    Su Yan said: "So, you have to blame yourself for your fate now?"


    The Holy Master said: "After I fell into this field, I was able to meditate on some previously unimaginable problems, which also changed my vision of the world in the past. People''s destiny is determined by my own character. What causes do I grow? , There will be some results. It��s a pity that when I was at the peak, I thought I was omnipotent, so I ended up where I am today."


    The sigh of the Holy Lord, perhaps others can''t hear any special mystery.


    Su Yan had a different taste after listening, because in a sense Su Yan''s fate was the same as that of the Holy Master.


    In other words, what the Holy Lord is experiencing is Su Yan''s past, but Su Yan has a chance to reincarnate and rebuild the ninth life, and the Holy Lord is going to face death directly.


    The Holy Master said: "The vitality in my body has been completely cut off. I can live until now only because I want to find a successor. Over the past two thousand years, I have used various powerful elixirs to continue my life regardless of cost, and my heart is already dead. Since you have come today, I can go with peace of mind."


    After the vitality in the body is cut off, there will be five failures of heaven and man. This is something the emperor cannot avoid either.


    Relying on the continuous renewal of the life of the pill, there is no way to restore the vitality that has been cut off, and can only reluctantly maintain a breath, just hang continuously like this, it is a very tragic thing to live so.


    The Holy Lord said: "The Golden Immortal body is in harmony with the Tao, and it is claimed to be an immortal existence, but in fact, when the catastrophe is at the head, the universe will be destroyed. Naturally, the golden immortal and the immortal king cannot get rid of the sanctions of fate! You have to get rid of Your own destiny needs to surpass my cultivation base and enter the realm of the supreme Emperor! You have now obtained the inheritance of the Qing Emperor. As long as you follow the steps, this matter is not difficult for you, but you can''t be arrogant."


    Su Yan nodded silently. These principles sound ordinary, but they are all from the heart of the Holy Lord.


    People are about to die, and their words are good. Since the Holy Lord already wants to die, now is his last time.


    Su Yan also couldn''t think that after entering this Star Pavilion, he finally wanted to bid farewell to an immortal king who had reached the peak.


    The mood at the moment inevitably becomes heavy.

 Chapter 3535： Fall of the Lord

    Chapter 3535: Fall of the Holy Lord


    The Holy Master said: "With your personality, you must be unwilling to worship under my door?"


    Su Yan was still silent this time.


    Indeed, he does not want to worship anyone as a master. Although he sympathizes with the Holy Master, this is obviously two different things.


    He was the Great Emperor Xianwu, how could he be his master at random?


    If he did this today, it would be a burden to Su Yan in the future.


    Su Yan had already passed the age of doing things because of impulse, and no matter what was at stake, he would only do it.


    The Holy Master said: "Well, you have your own pride, I don''t want to force it. And since you got the treasure of the Azure Emperor, it would be weird for me to accept you as a disciple, but would you like to take the position of the Holy Master?"


    Su Yan said: "Now the Green Wood God''s Order is in my hands. Even if I don''t want to accept it, it''s not suitable for emotion and reason. You can rest assured that if I become the holy lord of Longevity Mountain, Longevity Mountain will definitely be in my hands. Carry forward!"


    The holy master said: "Your current strength and realm are not enough. Don''t call yourself a king for the time being. It''s better to call yourself a holy son. Otherwise, the old demon will come to you and want to step on your new promotion. The name of the Holy Lord is high. But if you are still just the Son of God, you will automatically be a generation lower in generation, and they will not dare to make trouble at will."


    The holy lord��s proposal is to accumulate food and claim the king slowly, first accumulate your own strength, and wait until the strength is suitable before you become the king!


    This proposal is also very suitable for Su Yan''s appetite, so Su Yan nodded immediately to agree.


    The Holy Master then told Su Yan where the pills and magic weapons of the Longevity Mountain were placed, and where was the exercise technique placed.


    These are the secrets that the Holy Lord can know.


    The family of Wanshoushan is indeed very solid, otherwise it would be impossible to use all kinds of precious pills to support the Holy Lord on the sick bed for so many years.


    The holy master finally said: "Now you have reached the edge of the realm of the earth immortal and the heavenly immortal. It is better to go to the Yuhexian Cave to practice. There are many techniques and experiences of the Yuhuang seal carving. If you see it, I am afraid you will have some epiphany. ."


    Su Yan said: "Okay, I will go right away. Indeed, I can''t do anything in the realm of Earth Immortal."


    The Holy Master said: "You don''t have to be too impatient. Based on my understanding of the flames, after this time of futile return, he will not come to Wanshou Mountain for at least 800 years. If there is one thing, he is not 90% sure. It��s not easy to do it. These 800 years should be enough for you to cultivate to the golden fairy realm."


    Su Yan said, "It''s just that the golden fairy is not enough..."


    The Holy Master was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Come on, I have one last thing to tell you."


    Although Su Yan didn''t understand what the Holy Lord had planned, he still came to the bedside.


    The holy lord forcibly sat up, and his originally gloomy expression suddenly became radiant.


    Su Yan knew that this was the result of the Holy Lord forcibly burning his last bit of vitality. When the vitality of this Weibo was also exhausted, it was the moment when the Holy Lord fell, and his mood inevitably became heavy.


    The Holy Lord didn''t seem to be afraid of death, but smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then put a hand on Su Yan''s head.


    Su Yan only felt that a great warm current was injected into his body!


    This warm current descended all the way along the spine, crossed the bottom of the sea, and finally entered the Dantian.


    This warm current is not very strong, but after merging with Su Yan''s own Xian Yuan, it immediately transformed Su Yan''s own Xian Yuan...


    Su Yan''s Xianyuan was already very powerful, after being touched and fused by this warm current, it became more and more pure, and then the quality of Xianyuan went to a higher level in the shortest time!


    The Holy Lord is burning his last vitality to help Su Yan break through the barrier between the earth immortal and the heavenly immortal.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the Holy Master, only a kind smile appeared in the Holy Master''s eyes, and then his eyes gradually closed...


    When this last vitality was exhausted, the life of the Holy Lord finally reached its end.


    A generation of fairy kings fell!


    Su Yan was stunned for a long time, feeling very complicated in his heart.


    When he was still the Great Emperor Xianwu, he had witnessed the fall of many immortal kings and emperors, and he felt tragic at most.


    Witnessing the fall of the Holy Lord today, the mood is unprecedentedly complicated.


    Perhaps because of too much experience, Su Yan''s mood has inevitably changed from before.


    Soon, Su Yan came to the outside of Xingxiu Pavilion, and the real person Xinghe was waiting on the river.


    Seeing that the real person Xinghe was still stained with white clothes, Su Yan didn''t know how to tell the news that the real person of the galaxy had fallen.


    But to the surprise, Master Xinghe asked Su Yan very calmly: "Has the master fallen?"


    "Yes." Su Yan only uttered one word. Although he still had a cold face with no expression, Su Yan''s mood was not calm.


    It''s just that men don''t need to express all their feelings eagerly. Some things only need to be handled by themselves.


    Xinghe Zhenren said: "Master has long been weary of the world. If it weren''t because the Holy Master could not find a successor, he would have driven Hexi a long time ago. This is Master''s fate, you don''t have to blame yourself, Su Yan. "


    Su Yan said: "The Holy Lord also told me one thing. He used his last vitality to help me condense the true essence. Now I am already breaking through the true essence. He wants me to go to the Yuhexian Cave to break through the heaven and earth entrance."


    Xinghe Zhen said: "Okay, I will take you there now."


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to be too anxious about this matter. Let''s deal with the funeral of the Holy Lord first. The breakthrough between the earth and the heavens is not difficult for me, but is a matter of course. After all, death is a matter of course. , It��s better to deal with the matter of the Holy Lord first."


    Xinghe Zhenren said: "Master seems to have anticipated something before. You have already explained to me a month before your arrival. How to deal with his body after he passed away? Don''t worry about this, I will deal with it naturally. it is good."


    The real person Xinghe is honest, and this matter is left to him, and Su Yan is relieved.


    And he is always an outsider to this pair of masters and disciples.


    If Su Yan still remembers the kindness of the Lord, the best way to repay is to take off the head of the ancestor of the flames, and then carry forward the Longevity Mountain!


    As long as these two things are done, I am afraid that even if the Lord is dead, there is no regret.


    A gust of wind gradually rose on the river, making the river more swaying.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky. The big sun was about to sink in the west. I don''t know what kind of weather it will be tomorrow.

 Chapter 3536： Yuhexiandong

    Chapter 3536: Yuhexian Cave


    Since the Holy Lord had foreseen his death in advance, and had arranged how to deal with his funeral, Su Yan didn''t say much nonsense, and directly let the real person Xinghe handle this matter.


    After that, Su Yan entered the Yuhexian Cave.


    Yuhexian Cave is said to be a place where the saint masters of the past dynasties cleanly repaired. It records various methods created by the saint masters of the three generations. As long as some furs are obtained, it is enough to enter the golden fairy realm.


    For the vast majority of immortals, being able to enter the golden immortal enchantment is already the highest pursuit. The immortal king realm not only requires extremely high talents, but also has extremely high requirements for xinxing and adventures. It is not a painstaking practice. Can reach the realm.


    Just relying on these two words, Jinxian is already the upper limit.


    With that said, it seems that the Golden Fairy Realm is nothing more than that.


    But in fact, only about one-tenth of the immortals in the immortal world can break through to the golden immortal realm, and most of them will continue to waste their time in the realm of earth immortal and heavenly immortal.


    Cultivation in the immortal world is not subject to the test of heaven. When there is no strong pressure exerted by the heaven, it is naturally difficult for the immortals whose longevity is measured by how many years to make up their minds to pursue the so-called eternal immortality.


    The degree of boring practice itself is really incredibly high.


    When there is no need to worry about longevity and aging, this is the ultimate longevity that many immortals pursue.


    Really cultivated to the level of the golden immortal of the body and the Tao, if you don''t go to the catastrophe, you can naturally live forever, but once you go to the catastrophe, then you will still be wiped out under the catastrophe!


    Everything in the immortal world is different from the mortal world, the only thing in common is that karma will evolve into different kinds of calamity!


    Under the robbery, the emperor may not be spared.


    When the old era ends and the new era opens, it is also the moment when countless old emperors have fallen, and the newly born land occupies the great immortal realms.


    So there is another saying that the emperor should be born and destroyed by the robbery.


    While thinking about these things, Su Yan walked into the Yuhexian Cave.


    There are no decorations inside the Yuhexian Cave. After entering it, you can only see a long passage, not knowing how deep it is.


    The stone walls around the passage are very smooth, and many small platforms have been excavated.


    Many exercise hand scrolls were placed on these small platforms, and many qi routes of the human body were drawn on the walls.


    It''s just that these pictures are too abstract, even if Su Yan watched it seriously for a long time, he didn''t see one of them.


    Then Su Yan picked up these exercise hand scrolls. I don''t know how many years these exercise hand scrolls have been placed here, and they have been covered with thick dust.


    Although the handwriting inside is also dancing with dragons and phoenixes, it is still slightly recognizable anyway.


    There are a total of three sets of breathing, breathing, and breathing, and then two sets of swordsmanship.


    These two sets of swordsmanship should have the appearance of the sixth or seventh rank. Although they were considered good, they still didn''t get into Su Yan''s eyes.


    After putting down these exercises, Su Yan continued to go deeper.


    After Su Yan walked inside, he found a lot of magic weapons, they were all six-rank or so magic weapons, and these magic weapons were used to assist in cultivation.


    If it wasn''t for cultivating some specific exercises, it wouldn''t be too useful.


    Su Yan picked up these magic weapons and played with them, then put them down again, and then walked deeper into the cave!


    More dust accumulated in the deeper part of the cave, which has probably been abandoned for thousands of years.


    Su Yan finally passed through this long passage and finally came to the deepest part of the cave. Here you can see a stone bed, a stone table and several stone benches.


    Then there are many graffiti on the wall of the stone bed.


    These graffiti are more precious than the exercises that Su Yan saw earlier.


    There are a total of three generations of Wanshoushan masters, and the fourth generation passed to Su Yan. This stone wall is filled with various experiences left by the sage masters of Wanshoushan during the retreat here.


    The holy masters of Longevity Mountain have at least the cultivation base of the immortal king, and these experiences may also have a little reference value for Su Yan.


    But after Su Yan approached one of the graffiti, he suddenly discovered that there were more than a dozen words written on it. These were all the contents of swordsmanship. Su Yan felt that these contents seemed a bit familiar.


    Su Yan suddenly remembered that the Emperor Yu had asked him to ask him about swordsmanship, and Su Yan indeed threw a few words to Emperor Yu.


    It must be that Emperor Yu got Su Yan��s guidance and then began to retreat, and then carved a few words given by Su Yan on the wall to meditate day and night, wanting to seek a breakthrough in the sword.


    Therefore, it is quite normal for these few words to appear here, but from Su Yan''s point of view, I only feel that this incident is a bit ridiculous.


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that he could see the traces of pointing others in this way after so many years.


    Those immortal emperor figures at the peak of the time have long been swept into the dust of history, and even the emperor Yu has fallen for many years.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little heavy.


    Even if he pushes his cultivation base to that incredible peak again, I am afraid that most of his enemies have already fallen.


    The most terrifying thing in this world is time.


    Even the strongest emperor of the immortal world is no match for the erosion of time, and there is no way to be immortal!


    Then Su Yan looked at some other training experiences. Most of the training experiences here are related to swordsmanship, and for Su Yan, who has already cultivated pinnacle swordsmanship, it has no substantive significance.


    On the contrary, the set of breathing breathing techniques left by Emperor Yu on the wall is very interesting. It is completely the same as the breathing breathing method used by Su Yan before, but it is very ingenious.


    This can be regarded as a small gain. In addition to those training experiences, Su Yan thinks that this is simply not possible, although it is really unreasonable.


    Then Su Yan gently brushed his sleeves and blew away the heavy dust on the stone bed.


    Then Su Yan lightly fell onto the stone bed and sat down.


    The Yuhexian Cave was very quiet, and there was no other sound except the sound of my breathing.


    Such a noise-free environment is indeed very suitable for cultivation and breakthroughs, because there is no interruption from outsiders at all, so it is easy to enter the empty state of mind.


    At the same time, there is a very powerful immortal aura in the cave, which is also a rare place in the immortal world.


    Just now, the last anger of the Holy Lord has transformed into Su Yan''s dantian. After Su Yan''s vitality, Sanhua has reached its peak after being urged, he only needs to gather these Sanhua above his head!


    When the three flowers are back together, you can break through the boundary between the earth immortal and the heavenly immortal, and enter a brand new world!

 Chapter 3537： Quasi-tianxian realm

    Chapter 3537: The realm of quasi-tianxian


    The three-flower gathering, as the name suggests, is to gather all the three essences of the human body, Qi, and God on the top of the head.


    The human brain is called Niwan Palace, or Yunding Tiangong, because after a person stands up, the brain is at the highest point.


    The brain is the most complex and delicate part of living beings. Because it is too delicate and complicated, it is also the most difficult place to cultivate.


    A monk can cultivate and shape the inner space of the brain from the level of spiritual power at best.


    In the ancient times, the monks discovered that through the cultivation of strong mental power in the brain, almost endless space can be opened up.


    This endless space is used to store the immortal essence, which is the most important step for the Primordial monks to explore the mystery of the human body. After these methods have been developed, the monks can truly enter the realm of the great emperor.


    Although Genting Tiangong is mysterious and abnormal, it is as fragile as the rest of the brain. Once it is damaged, it will endanger its life.


    Therefore, Sanhua Juding is definitely not something that can be done simply.


    Even if Su Yan knows all the methods and knows the key points, he still needs to deal with it carefully, otherwise it may still be dangerous.


    Su Yan sat tightly on the stone bed, and then completely returned his mind to his body.


    At this time, there are various internal organs, muscles and bones in every acupuncture point in the body. Su Yan can see clearly. This is called a sitting photo. Only a monk with a very high level of cultivation, a very keen spirit, and a strong can do it.


    Su Yan looked at himself inwardly and missed everything.


    During practice or battle, the power of the immortal element will suddenly explode several times when it is revolving. Although the power of such moves is greatly increased, the meridians will also be damaged at a very small level.


    Accumulate less and more, it will become an old disease. Although it is not fatal, it will always follow.


    However, Su Yan has no such talents at all. It is only because the Immortal Dragon God battle body has extremely powerful recovery capabilities. Even these invisible damages can be recovered in the first time, giving Su Yan''s strength. And the body has always been at its peak!


    To be honest, after entering the immortal world, the most useful thing Su Yan got was this immortal dragon **** battle body. With the blessing of this immortal dragon **** battle body, Su Yan has less worries.


    Those monks need to take various pills on a regular basis to repair the meridians in the body and at the same time balance the true breath in the body, so Su Yan doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Moreover, even if the medicine is taken, some of the scum of the medicine will remain in the human body, which will turn into insoluble erysipelas in the long run, laying hidden dangers for future practice.


    Therefore, the rest of the immortals, regardless of the human race or the demon race, are very envious of Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body. Let alone how fast they increase their combat power, they can at least save a lot of unnecessary training. Trouble.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, which meant that Su Yan had entered the realm of forgetting things.


    Then the Xian Yuan in Su Yan''s body started to rotate automatically. Under the urging of Xian Yuan, the spirit of Sanhua also gathered towards the Genting Heavenly Palace!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was already surrounded by a layer of golden light, which came from the golden core formed in Su Yan''s body.


    Jin Dan was also urged by the Holy Master and was on the verge of breaking through!


    After the spirit of the gods Sanhua gathered in the Genting Temple, the next three flowers gathered together!


    Su Yan only felt that the power of his whole body rushed out from the dantian below, converging towards the Yunding Tiangong above his head!


    Su Yan''s spiritual power is very huge, and he has already opened up a huge space in the Genting Temple!


    This huge space can accommodate a large amount of immortal yuan into it, but the process of this breakthrough is not simple!


    In the process of the rising of the immortal yuan, it is still necessary to break through the seven passes!


    These seven passes are more dangerous than the others, and correspond to the Big Dipper in the sky. As long as you break through these seven passes, you can truly push your potential out!


    Su Yan was calm and calm, and was not too anxious about the rush, but slowly guided his own strength. When the strength was full, breaking through the hurdle was a matter of course!


    The first level, break!


    The second level, break!


    The third level, break!


    In a short period of time, Su Yan had already broken three consecutive levels!


    If these three levels are for an ordinary demon, I am afraid it will take seven or eight months to break through.


    And the golden light outside Su Yan''s body has become more and more dazzling, and the entire skin has become almost transparent, even if it is separated from the human body, the golden core can almost be seen clearly!


    Here are the benefits of perfect golden pill!


    Although it was very difficult before the formation, but after the formation, you can always benefit from it, even if Su Yan is now crowned the immortal world.


    If there is an immortal king character here, Su Yan will definitely be very surprised at this time!


    Because Su Yan''s call to Xian Yuan and the unimpeded movement of Qi in his body seemed like the texture of an army conquest, even the characters of the Immortal King might not be able to do so perfectly!


    After breaking the first three barriers, Su Yan''s aura was like a rainbow, and he directly broke through all the behind in one breath!


    At this time, it was a matter of course for Su Yan to enter the realm of heavenly immortals.


    The powerful Xianyuan finally came out of the Dantian, and finally gathered in the Genting Heavenly Palace!


    At this time, the golden light in Su Yan''s body also reached its peak!


    The golden core in the pubic field and the Genting Tiangong complement each other!


    The spirits and spirits of Sanhua are also completely integrated together. Su Yan��s spirit seems to have been injected with endless power. At this moment, Su Yan only feels as if there is a force in the dark that is inspiring his soul to make his soul The soul goes to an infinite mysterious advanced world!


    Genting Tiangong gathers immortals, and the Sanhua has gathered and merged!


    Now Su Yan is already a quasi-celestial immortal!


    It has only been less than a year since he entered the realm of immortals, and now Su Yan has entered the realm of immortals!


    If this kind of thing spreads out, I am afraid that the heavens and immortal realms will be shaken because of Su Yan!


    Only with the knowledge and experience of Su Yan''s own immortal emperor can he achieve this achievement!


    Up to now, the cultivation in this life is also in the realm of heavenly immortals, and Su Yan''s achievements have far surpassed that year!


    If he were to return to the peak of the Immortal Emperor, Su Yan''s strength would surely surpass that year by far!


    At that time, I am afraid that the immortal world will usher in the immortal emperor with the most perfect cultivation level since the beginning of the world!


    This is what Su Yan deserves!


    He walked this way, and he didn''t know how much suffering he had suffered, and he had faced many difficult situations without knowing it, but they all stepped through it!


    There is not only pride, but also supreme wisdom, as well as grasping every opportunity that strikes the face.


    These three are not easy.

 Chapter 3538： Wandering with the Creator

    Chapter 3538: Traveling with the Creator


    In the glittering golden light, Su Yan''s soul is slowly leaving the body, converging towards the power in the dark!


    This power in the dark is the universe, the heaven and the earth!


    It is the beginning of everything and the origin of everything!


    It can also be said to be a collection of all conscious and unconscious in this cosmos!


    Only after reaching the realm of the heavenly immortals can you come into contact with the origin of all of this...because of grasping the origin of this powerful force, the heavenly immortal can break through all the confines and rise into the universe!


    After reaching the realm of heavenly immortals, you can shuttle infinitely between the empty universe!


    Because of the relationship between realm and knowledge, the immortal at the bottom may not know why the immortal domain at the top must at least be cultivated to enter!


    This rule seems unsatisfactory. It is clear that everyone is immortal, so why is it divided into three, six, nine?


    But in fact it is one thing that has to be done.


    The heavens and immortal domains are very huge, but compared to the vast and boundless universe, they are only a drop in the ocean.


    The distance between Xianyu and Xianyu is often too far to be measured by many miles. This long distance is an empty universe!


    The immortal cannot touch the essence of the primordial universe, and cannot draw energy from the primordial cosmos, let alone travel in the vast space of the universe, and have to stay on the endless continent.


    The universe is full of various violent forces, often constantly changing between extreme cold, scorching heat, and electromagnetic storms. Even the golden fairy may not be completely stable, let alone the mere fairy.


    After Su Yan''s soul escaped from the physical body, he only felt that he had lost a layer of bondage, and then became closer to the great power in the dark.


    And Su Yan raised his head and was able to cross the seven or eight kilometers of rock formations above, and he could directly see the sun shining in the sky!


    It''s just that the mountain rock formations and the sky and the sun in Su Yan''s eyes at this time are no longer the original appearance, but converted into a variety of different textures of energy.


    The energy of the mountains is stable, and the energy of the sun is active...


    Vaguely, Su Yan felt that he could refine these energy for his own use!


    This is the origin of all cultivation practices in the world.


    The existence of the immortal realm can see all the original energy, and of course the created techniques are more in line with the operating rules of the original energy. This is something that a monk in the world can''t do if he wants to break his head. It has nothing to do with genius and talent. The important thing is how the world appears in his eyes!


    If you want to say what Tao is, here is Tao!


    If other monks reach this level, I��m afraid they will stop and stabilize the realm ahead.


    But for Su Yan, this is simply not enough!


    Now he is like a rainbow, just like Xiang Yu who has just broken the boat, the next thing to do is nine battles and nine victories! Break through all obstacles!


    Su Yan''s soul gradually moved away from the body, and rushed directly to Tianyu!


    Here, not only the sun''s energy, but also the Zhoutian stars and the ubiquitous free energy of the universe can be fully sensed by Su Yan!


    After Su Yan turned the higher-order mental methods in "Nine Heavens Jue", these energies converged towards Su Yan very obediently!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel ecstasy. With the blessing of the three-flowered spirits and the wandering with the creator, Su Yan can already be regarded as the best god.


    This top-notch is not about Su Yan''s current strength, but about realm.


    The gap in strength can be made up by cultivation. As long as Xianyuan is willing to cultivate, it will always go from superficial to profound, without much technical content.


    But if there is no chance and epiphany for the improvement of the realm, it may have been in place for thousands of years.


    But even if it is the difference between Xianyuan, Su Yan doesn''t have to worry, let''s not talk about his physical sanctification, the original cultivation speed is not comparable to ordinary immortals.


    Now that he has traveled with the Creator, he can draw strength directly from the essence of the sun and the moon and the brilliance of the stars!


    It is at least five times faster than simply attracting fairy spirits!


    Not counting other gaps, only talking about Xianyuan. For the same level of immortal origin, the earth immortal has cultivated for 100 years, while the immortal only needs 20 years.


    In the immortal world, a century or a thousand years is just a flick of a finger, so the earth immortal can never be compared to the heaven immortal.


    Because just looking at Xianyuan, there is already a huge gap that can''t be smoothed out.


    The same is true of Jinxian for Tianxian!


    Tianxian masters the essential power of heaven and earth, while Jinxian has to go to a higher level, reaching the level of "Tao".


    And the immortal king must not only master the laws of heaven and earth, but also master a part of the immortal laws, and then rely on this part of the immortal laws to transform his own world.


    This side of heaven and earth is the proof of the strength of the fairy king.


    For example, this Longevity Mountain is actually the heaven and earth transformed by the Emperor Yu. Later, two fairy kings blessed here one after another, and it has the current weather!


    Wanshou Mountain is already regarded as first-class in the world transformed by the fairy king.


    The Emperor Xian is more powerful.


    The fairy king transforms into a small world, and the fairy king transforms into a real big world!


    The big world is all-encompassing, with death and life. If the immortal emperor does not fall, the big world can live forever in the void of the universe!


    These big worlds are the legendary celestial domains!


    Since ancient times, ten thousand races have been fighting for hegemony, and many opportunities have appeared one after another, and some handsome children of luck have also grasped these opportunities, and many of them have entered the realm of the immortal emperor and opened up at least a few thousand immortal realms.


    But together with these immortal emperors and immortal domains, some of them should have fallen. In fact, the number of immortal domains that have survived to today is less than two hundred.


    But the two hundred immortal realms are already at the apex of the heavens and the world, the highest end of the pyramid. From among these immortal realms, you can look down upon all sentient beings!


    Become the creator ancestors worshipped by those civilizations and intelligent creatures in the lower realm!


    Su Yan was once at the apex of the immortal realm, and it was considered the apex of the apex, and the luck of the heavens and the realms was added to him alone!


    But even with great luck, great mana, and great opportunities, Su Yan still fell due to the ancestor''s calamity!


    If it weren''t for the peculiar cultivation method, I''m afraid there is no chance of a comeback.


    So Su Yan also thought about a question: Is there a realm above the immortal emperor, who can hold all the Great Tribulation, Small Tribulation, and Immeasurable Tribulation in his hands, no matter what power comes, the King Kong will not be broken! Be truly eternal and immortal!


    If there is such an incredible state, then Su Yan must be the most hopeful person to achieve this state.


    The reason why those immortal emperors didn''t have a chance was because there must be some unsatisfactory areas in their practice, and this was nothing.


    Many things, when you face it for the first time, it is difficult to achieve 100% completion. And these things often only have one chance, once they are misplaced, they cannot be changed.


    If Su Yan didn''t have this chance to reincarnate, I''m afraid he would be the same as those immortal emperors, and there would be some insufficiency in his cultivation.

 Chapter 3539： Brilliant starry sky

    Chapter 3549: Brilliant Starry Sky


    After reincarnating and rebuilding, Su Yan corrected all previous mistakes and made up for all previous regrets.


    He is expected to become the first immortal emperor who has completed his cultivation since the beginning of the world!


    There hasn''t been a top powerhouse with everything consummated since the beginning of the world!


    If Su Yan could really do this, it would be the first time that it was a breakthrough.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan''s soul has surpassed the shackles of heaven and earth and ascended into the universe.


    The universe is very wide and vast, and only the distant star field between each other emits a cold light to fill this endless void.


    This is an emptiness that hasn''t changed since ancient times, and it has maintained this coldness and silence since the beginning of the world.


    But it was this coldness and silence that gave birth to an infinite world and countless lives.


    In Su Yan''s eyes at this time, the originally eternal and lonely space has become completely different. Under the shining starlight in this void, there are countless electromagnetic energy that is changing drastically on a very small level.


    However, without this pair of special eyes and the corresponding realm, it is impossible to capture this drastic change at the micro level.


    When Su Yan sensed the energy change in the cosmic starry sky, everything around him gradually took on brand new changes...


    He can feel that his soul energy is being drawn by these energies and blending into the firmament of the universe.


    Not only all living things, but everything in this universe was born from these subtle energy conversions. If they can be integrated into these subtle energies, it is equivalent to returning to the original source of life!


    Su Yan''s heart has an uncontrollable sense of joy, which is the happiness caused by the purest rhythm of life, which is different from those simple and low-level entertainment.


    Su Yan just remembered at this time, that his physical body becoming sacred and entering the immortal world means that his innate body has not been broken, and even the soul does not need to be changed because of the new body!


    Such him is indeed closer to his innate state, so he can swim with the cosmic energy so freely.


    Without the blessings of physical sanctification, I am afraid that Su Yan would not be able to travel with the cosmic energy!


    Su Yan suddenly woke up when he thought of this. He just wandered with the cosmic energy intently, his soul has drifted to a place where he didn''t know.


    The speed of these cheerful energies moving in the universe is comparable to electric light, and it can travel hundreds of thousands of miles or even farther in just a short time!


    Although the universe is vast and vast, for these free energies, the end of the world is also within a short distance.


    At this time, Su Yan''s divine consciousness merged with the origin of the universe, and after it was released, it could cover a large expanse of stars.


    In this star field, Su Yanneng felt the powerful energy that exists everywhere is agitating, and it is these invisible energy that shape everything in the universe!


    After recovering his spiritual consciousness from the microscopic level of this part of the universe, Su Yan looked behind him, and he could only see a series of magnificent galaxies connected together. The world of Longevity Mountain was in this endless galaxy, small Like ants...


    At this time, the distance between Su Yan and Wanshou Mountain was too far to be measured, and only the Soul could ignore the limitation of physical distance and travel so recklessly in the universe!


    Although it is far away from Longevity Mountain, fortunately, there is a certain connection between Su Yan''s soul and physical body. As long as this connection is still there, Su Yan will find a way home.


    Otherwise, they can only wander infinitely in this endless starry sky, until finally their original consciousness is obliterated, and they are completely integrated with the energy in the universe.


    After traveling in the universe for so long, Su Yan''s soul is already full of cosmic energy!


    This is also a big improvement after the heavenly immortal realm, and can directly absorb power directly from the universe.


    If you are in the upper fairy realm, you can directly absorb the sun, moon and starlight, without being tied to the spiritual energy of the fairy.


    Su Yan''s soul flew at a terrifying speed, without the shackles of a physical body, it was a very easy task for a few seconds.


    Although the world of Longevity Mountain is on the other side of the starry sky, it is very easy for Su Yan to travel through this silent starry sky.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s soul was drawn by an inexplicable force, and he couldn''t help but look towards the source of this pulling force!


    Su Yan roughly calculated it. He had crossed at least two star fields just now. At this time, he had already walked one third of the way home. I don��t know what star field it is here. I can only see a large magnificent area on the other side of the starry sky. Starlight, five colors and ten lights, magnificent.


    In the silent universe, although there are many stars, none of them are as magnificent as this one!


    This piece of starlight and even the nebula are shining with strange light, setting the Buddha a brand-new world that has never been set foot before.


    There seems to be a force in this piece of starlight that is attracting Su Yan''s soul, and this force of attraction comes from the power of the origin of the universe.


    So that Su Yan began to wonder whether there was any innate magic weapon hidden in this piece of starlight.


    There are some innate magic weapons that have been born since the creation of heaven and earth. They were conceived from heaven and earth, but they have been floating in the void and have never fallen into the hands of immortals.


    These magic weapons are unowned, if they can be obtained, they will definitely increase their strength!


    Some innate magic weapons are so powerful that they can be easily surrendered by golden immortals.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also turned around and flew towards this special starlight. He wanted to see what kind of secrets were hidden in this magnificent starlight...


    If you can really find any innate spirit treasures in this piece of starlight, then of course it is a big profit.


    The Sun family''s flying speed is like electricity, the closer you fly, the more splendid you can see!


    The entire constellation of the Buddha is a gem that is too huge to measure, and the mysterious attraction has become stronger and stronger.


    It seems that some magical thing in the star field can''t wait to wait for Su Yan''s presence!


    When the stars were shining to the extreme, Su Yan stopped instead.


    Because the starlight here is so bright that it is completely unreasonable, Su Yan can''t help but ask: Is there a star here?


    Everything in the world has spirits, and stones, flowers and plants can be cultivated into demons.


    These stars have been dotted in the deep space of the universe since they opened the sky and the earth. Naturally, some of the countless stars can nurture wisdom!


    And this part of the stars with sage is called the protoss.


    Could it be that the Protoss is not born here?

 Chapter 3540： Lost a soul at the star gate

    Chapter 3540: The Gate of the Star Realm Lost a Soul


    The celestial spirits are not counted as demon celestial beings, but are regarded as being higher than demon celestial beings.


    Stars in the universe have been close to infinite immortality since their birth. After being bred into the spirit of nature, there is a state of quasi-emperor innate.


    If there is any creature that can be compared to the Protoss, it is the existence of Princess Kong Qian''s old mother and ancestor Phoenix.


    If there is a star spirit in front of him, then Su Yan shouldn''t approach it rashly.


    Without the guardian of the physical body at this time, Su Yan''s spirit is very fragile, and it is very likely to be swallowed by the protoss.


    Even if the Protoss itself is not malicious, the Protoss itself is huge in size to hundreds of thousands of miles.


    As long as Su Yan''s soul is close to the Protoss, it will be drawn by an attraction that is so powerful that the Celestials can''t resist it, and will eventually be swallowed by the Pross inexplicably.


    As far as the soul matter is concerned, the celestial being to set the Buddha is a huge black hole that exists in the universe. Once captured, there is absolutely no chance to escape!


    The secrets and taboos between these universes may not be understood by other heavenly immortals and golden immortals. How could Su Yan not know?


    At this time, he turned his body directly, planning to go straight back to the house like this, the front is full of dangerous unknowns, if the curiosity is too strong, it will kill the cat.


    But at the moment when Su Yan was about to leave, this piece of starlight suddenly mastered, forcibly covering Su Yan''s soul!


    Su Yan''s reaction was fairly quick, and he immediately broke free in the opposite direction!


    If caught by this piece of starlight, Su Yan''s soul can no longer leave this piece of starlight, I am afraid it will be swallowed by the unknown!


    Even though Su Yan''s reaction was quick, the scope of this starlight was too big, and it came too fast!


    Su Yan still had a part of his body enveloped by this starlight. Although it was only a moment, it caused inexplicable damage.


    After Su Yan flew out of this mysterious star field, he realized that one of his three souls and seven souls had been forcibly left in that star field.


    The perfect golden body has also been broken!


    If this soul cannot be recovered by Su Yan, it will inevitably affect future practice.


    But what is strange is that although this soul was captured by the starlight, it was not swallowed, but was left in the brilliant starlight, neither flew away nor disappeared.


    Su Yan secretly urged, although this soul could respond, but he couldn''t make any movements at all, just like an insect that had been sealed into the amber.


    Since this soul has not been swallowed, it means that it is not the Protoss hidden in the depths of the brilliant starlight!


    What could it be?


    Su Yan stood in the distant void, and could see a large swath of starlight there just now, as if the tide was fluctuating.


    Such spectacles are rare in the universe, and even Su Yan couldn''t understand how extreme this phenomenon occurred for a while.


    Su Yan thought about it for a long time and finally thought of the only possibility. Could this be... the gate of the star realm?


    Su Yan suddenly shook when he thought of this, yes, it should be the gate of the star realm!


    As long as you pass through this door, you can reach the star realm!


    The Astral Gate has existed since the birth of the primordial universe, and the various forces within it were entangled and indistinguishable, very close to the chaos before the world was opened.


    Many laws of the outside world cannot be applied in the astral realm. The astral realm has its own set of rules to operate.


    Because of the specificity of the star realm, it has been used as an ancient battlefield for the great emperor to fight for the front many times. I don''t know how many immortal emperors and immortal kings have fallen.


    Of course, Su Yan had also fought in the astral world, but just never thought that this would be the gate of the astral world.


    The current appearance of the star world is very different from when Su Yan fought.


    The star realm that Su Yan had seen back then was only surrounded by a thick nebula, and there was absolutely no such dazzling light.


    After all, Su Yan had been away from the immortal realm for so many years, and it was not surprising that he did not know the changes in the star realm.


    It��s just that this soul was ingested into the star realm. Although it was not absorbed by the celestial spirits, if the soul is not retrieved within a certain period of time, the imprint on the soul will still be slowly over time Annihilated, finally dissipated in the universe, turning into one of cosmic energy.


    If this is the case, he can only enter the star realm and take a trip.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan reclaimed his soul and flew back towards his body.


    It would take at least a thousand years for the middle distance to fly with a physical sword, but it took only a dozen breaths for the soul to arrive.


    Su Yan soon saw the familiar Wanshou Mountain, and then flew into the Yuhexian Cave.


    After the soul returned to the flesh, it brought powerful energy in the universe, and the blessing of Sanhua Gathering, which made Su Yan''s eyes bright!


    That soul staying in the star realm had little impact on Su Yan at present. It will neither affect his cultivation base nor his combat power.


    But if you want to cultivate up, losing this soul means that the soul is already incomplete, even if it is hopeless to reach the realm of the emperor in the future.


    Therefore, losing this soul is absolutely unacceptable to Su Yan.


    It''s just that the star realm is extremely dangerous, and it is definitely not a place that can be easily set foot in.


    Moreover, Su Yan still doesn''t know what is going on in the star realm today.


    It seems that I can only ask the real person Xinghe to see how much he knows about the star realm.


    Su Yan thought of this, and gradually closed his eyes, intending to adjust the aura in his body to be evenly balanced, and then went out of the Yuhexian Cave. Unexpectedly, this kind of change would happen during Consummation.


    However, the property is still too careless. If you don''t want to obtain any innate spirit treasure, then this soul will certainly not fall into the star realm.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that when he broke through the barrier between the earth immortal and the celestial immortal, it also caused many visions to descend on Longevity Mountain!


    The first is the gathering of wind and clouds above the nine heavens, and a huge dragon energy unconsciously gathers on everyone''s head.


    And all the dragon energy was guided to the top of Yuhexian Cave!


    The many masters of Wanshou Mountain and the first seven were all shocked!


    People who don''t know thought that someone was going to break through the barrier between Jin Xian and Xian Wang!


    But there are only these golden immortals on Longevity Mountain. Everyone is here, and no one has the possibility of breaking through. But how did this vision arise?


    No outsider will come to Wanshou Mountain to forcefully break through the realm of the fairy king, right?


    The atmosphere in the chamber suddenly became very tense and dignified. The Holy Lord had just fallen, which meant that there was no fairy king in the Longevity Mountain to preside.


    This is very bad news. The world of the demon immortal is full of the law of the jungle where the weak and the strong eat the strong. If those forces that have always been at odds with Longevity Mountain know this news, I am afraid that they will come to the door in big trouble.

 Chapter 3541： Discussion

    Chapter 3541 Discussion


    At this time, among the inexplicable dragon spirits gathered like this, this strange phenomenon made many elders and the seven heads of mind puzzled, and they couldn''t help becoming more and more nervous.


    But this tense atmosphere was quickly broken by the chuckle of the ancestor of Absolute God.


    Everyone knows that he must already know who is breaking through when he hears the laughter of the ancestor of the absolute god!


    The first Bai Lu Ling of Wanxue Peak said: "The ancestors should know who broke through the realm? Is there any master in Wanshou Mountain that can''t be hidden?"


    If such a character really exists, it can be regarded as a solution to the problems that Wanshoushan needs to face.


    But the ancestor of Absolute God shook his head and said: "Bai Lu Ling, you have been in Wanshou Mountain for more than two thousand years. This Wanshou Mountain is not only familiar with all plants and trees, but at least it should be clear about how many families there are. Chu''s, how can you still say such absurd words. Where is there any hidden master in Wanshou Mountain? Instead of dreaming of being under the shelter of a hidden master, you should improve your realm. You are also golden immortals. Now, I should have the ability to stand alone."


    Bai Lu Ling was speechless by the ancestor of Absolute God.


    Then the ancestor of Absolute God said again: "You must be very puzzled. In fact, the answer is obvious. In Wanshou Mountain, there is only one person who has the right to disturb the world!"


    Bai Luling seemed to have gotten some inspiration from the words of Absolute God Ancestor, and then said; "Ancestor, you said that you are a holy son, but how is this possible... He is only in the realm of immortality, even if he breaks through, he is only a god. The dragon spirit of Wanshoushan''s entire small world was mobilized following his breakthrough? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "Everything in this world is man-made. He has already forced the flame ancestor of the immortal king back in the realm of earth immortality. This is what I have seen with my own eyes. Compared to these Xu Longqi, it can be considered worthy. what?"


    "The dragon energy has all gathered at the Yuhexian Cave. Only the Saint Child can enter the Yuhexian Cave... It should be the Saint Child!" another leader said.


    This first person is wearing a purple Taoist robe, with a national character face that is not angry and prestigious. He is the first Southern Italian Taoist leader of Longwei Peak. He is very good at Feng Shui and astrology, and he is very keen on capturing various breaths.


    The first elder of Nanyi and the Absolute God ancestor pledged together, and the other elders of the first elder had to believe in this matter!


    Although everyone does not understand this newly promoted saint son, they all know that he is a rare genius in the world. Now that he has obtained the Qingmu Divine Order, I am afraid that it will really carry forward the line of Wanshou Mountain in the future!


    It''s just that the strength of the Saint Child is not strong enough at the moment, and the time and process that it takes to grow is the most emptiness of Longevity Mountain.


    As long as this period of time has passed, the foundation of Longevity Mountain will inevitably be in another situation!


    An elder said: "The ancient stone stele was cracked, and the Green Wood Divine Order has fallen into the hands of the holy child. I am afraid that this news cannot be blocked. It will definitely pass from the mouth of the traitor to the flames to the immortal realm. If it is those Xianyu wants to embarrass us, what should we do?"


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "Don''t worry too much about this matter. The Qing Emperor''s trilogy did not fall all the time. There are still many Yimu demon spirits that have been hidden in the darkness for tens of thousands of years. If these Yimu demon spirits are Gathering together, I''m afraid the Xianyu above will be very jealous. Besides, what kind of name does the Xianyu above have to deal with the descendants of the Qing Emperor?"


    Bai Lu Ling said: "As far as I know, in the upper fairyland, except for the ancestor Phoenix, almost all the other ten monster emperors have heard the Qing emperor teach the Fa. They have received the favor of the Qing emperor. It��s the enemy. But it��s better to be careful in all things. I suggest cutting off the connection between Longevity Mountain and the outside world first, and then we can reopen the Longevity Mountain to the outside world after the Saint Son��s cultivation is completed after a thousand years."


    Bai Luling��s proposal immediately won many voices of approval, but the ancestor of Absolute God laughed and said: "Do you think that if the door of time and space is closed, those opponents will not come to the door? If you really want to make the idea of ??Wanshou Mountain, so Doing it is nothing more than hiding the ears and stealing the bell. It also gives the outside world a very subtle message that our Longevity Mountain is very weak now, so we have to close the gate."


    "Yes! We have been around for tens of thousands of years, and we have never been so scared!"


    Bai Luling argued: "But the situation today is different from before. In the past, there were always immortal kings in Wanshou Mountain. Now, where are you going to find an immortal king?"


    Everyone''s opinions were deadlocked for a while.


    And the dragon energy in the sky gradually converged into a dragon shape. After that, a divine mind rose from the mountains and merged with the dragon energy in the sky, as if it became a representative of heaven and earth!


    This breath also envelops the many golden fairies and heavenly fairies in the chamber!


    In this breath, a powerful divine sense suppressed all the Jinxian''s divine sense!


    It seems that Su Yan''s divine consciousness is the divine consciousness of heaven and earth at this time!


    All Jinxians were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    None of these golden immortals have ever broken through the realm of heavenly immortals. When they break through, they will affect the situation within a radius of one mile at most. It is absolutely impossible to cause a vision of heaven and earth like Su Yan!


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "Although we don''t know this new saint son yet, you should already be able to feel it. He will definitely not be in the pool in the future!"


    It��s not that there are golden immortals who can integrate their divine consciousness with the will of heaven and earth, but it is absolutely impossible to assimilate to the level of Su Yan. At this time, Fu Fu Su Yan has already become the master of this world!


    What''s more terrifying is that Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness can suppress all of them, these golden immortals, and suppress them without any suspense!


    They have never seen such a terrible talent, nor have they seen such a genius against the sky!


    Today''s Su Yan should have broken through to the realm of heavenly immortals, and there should be a considerable distance from the realm of golden immortals, but even so, he is about to surpass these demons who have cultivated in the realm of golden immortals for two to three thousand years!


    This talent is really terrifying!


    Su Yan''s divine consciousness continued to break through and ascended into the universe until they could no longer perceive...


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "The spirit of the Saint Son has already traveled to the universe above and the Creator...With this opportunity, at least the realm of Emperor Zhun will not have to run away in the future. It seems that the sky is really not dead. My Longevity Mountain , In the desperate situation, there is such a monster!"


    Bai Luling asked: "Ancestor, you added this invitation to the Saint Son later. Have you already realized the extraordinaryness of the Son? That''s why you broke the convention to add an invitation to the Son?"


    This question really turned the question to the ancestor of Absolute God.

 Chapter 3542： Greeting the Son

    Chapter 3542: Welcome to the Son


    On the face of it, it was indeed a clever calculation from the ancestor of Absolute God, adding this invitation to Su Yan.


    Then relying on Su Yan to crack the ancient stone stele and obtain the green wood **** order, this made Wanshou Mountain amid the huge crisis of extinction.


    However, this is simply not the case.


    When the ancestor of Absolute God added an invitation to Su Yan at that time, of course he did not expect such a scene to come out today!


    Although he is a golden immortal, it is impossible to see all the possibilities of the past and the future clearly and transparently.


    At that time, the ancestor of Absolute God did this only because he saw a very weird existence on the line of cause and effect, and that was Su Yan.


    If the world is a game of chess, then the causal line is the line on the chessboard, and the black and white chess pieces are the monsters on the endless continent.


    The talents and behaviors of these monsters are different, but the same is that they are all the same chess pieces in the eyes of the ancestors of the absolute gods.


    As long as it can be turned into a chess piece and enter the eyes of the ancestor of the absolute god, it is eligible to receive an invitation from Wanshoushan.


    Although Su Yan also appeared on the chessboard, he was not a black and white chess piece, but like a red apple that was suddenly placed on the chessboard.


    If you want to let the ancestor of the absolute **** not care!


    Ever since the ancestor of the gods observed Su Yan from the line of cause and effect, he has been full of curiosity about Su Yan. For thousands of years, he has observed the demon fairy on the line of cause and effect, and he does not know how many legendary geniuses he has seen.


    But I have never seen a monster as weird as Su Yan!


    It seems that he shouldn''t exist in this world...


    Any existence that can ascend into the immortal realm needs to pass the test of the Nine Tribulations!


    After nine calamities, the karma dissipated and the monk soared into the fairy world.


    After entering the immortal world, when the monks shape the body of the immortal element, they will also reshape new cause and effect.


    But I don''t know why, Su Yan did not create a new cause and effect.


    I don''t know how many demon immortals have been observed by the ancestor of Absolute God, but there is no such situation as Su Yan.


    The ancestor of Absolute God thought for a long time and couldn��t understand why it was like this. Since I didn��t understand, he simply sent Su Yan an invitation, and invited Su Yan to Wanshou Mountain to see what happened. It''s up.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Su Yan was sanctified in the flesh, and entered the immortal realm with his mortal flesh, but he did not reshape his flesh in the immortal realm.


    And Su Yan''s physical body had already experienced the baptism of the Nine Heavens Tribulation in the mortal world, and his karma had already disappeared.


    Therefore, in the line of cause and effect observed by the ancestor of Absolute God, Su Yan is an unparalleled weird existence.


    But it was the unsophisticated move of the ancestor of Absolute God, but it received an unexpected magical effect.


    If it were not for Su Yan, Wanshou Mountain would have been destroyed, and he would have already fallen.


    This is the place where things are impermanent. Sometimes I think I have reached the limit of desperation, but I can''t imagine that I can open a brand new window in another strange place.


    This chamber is full of surprises.


    Su Yan himself didn''t think there was anything special. First of all, he was now in the state of forgetting things and me, so naturally he couldn''t pay attention to other people.


    Moreover, for Su Yan, this level is simply a matter of course.


    But in the eyes of these golden immortals, they inexplicably feel that this sense of spirit has slowly begun to take over the heavens and the earth, as if they are already the master of everything in this world!


    This is because Su Yan retains the state of mind of the immortal emperor after all, and this part of the power is just enough to make these golden immortals amazed!


    Then there was lightning and thunder from above the void, and they only felt that this pair of heaven and earth had been integrated under Su Yan''s gaze.


    It seems that there is a giant of millions of feet above the void, opening his eyes and staring at everything in the Longevity Mountain!


    At this moment, even the ancestor of Absolute God couldn''t help frowning!


    It turns out that Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness can not only merge with the will of heaven and earth, but also surpass the heaven and earth in a faint way!


    Put this world under the control of your own hands!


    What a grandeur this is!


    Under such circumstances, part of Su Yan''s divine consciousness blended with the origin of the universe. In a sense, even for these golden immortals, Su Yan was already a high and inviolable god!


    The ancestor of Absolute God never imagined that Su Yan had such an exaggerated ability. Even if he had a rare opportunity, generally speaking, it would be impossible for an earth fairy to do so!


    This level, even the fairy king may not be able to achieve it!


    This kind of thing falls into the eyes of the golden immortals of Wanshou Mountain, it is naturally very incredible.


    Indeed, they have never heard of anyone who can achieve such an exaggeration when breaking through the realm of heavenly immortals!


    This shows that Su Yan''s talent is not only an enchanting evildoer, but also a child of luck! The combination of the two can achieve this level and completely break their inherent cognition!


    Bai Luling said: "It seems that our newly promoted saint son is definitely not an ordinary person! With him, I am afraid that the aura of Longevity Mountain will also take off with him, and we are afraid that we will be lucky if we follow this saint!"


    "I can''t see how angry I am, but there is one thing that I can be sure of, that is, although the strength of this saint child is not as good as ours, but the talent is strong, has surpassed all the geniuses in the upper fairyland! He is like this Characters can fall on our Wanshou Mountain, it is definitely our Wanshou Mountain''s luck!"


    And amidst this amazing sound, Su Yan''s soul returned from the sky again.


    Then, the atmosphere in the chamber became less solemn than before.


    It seems that everyone has found the backbone of what you want...Once you find the backbone, it will be much easier to be a person or do things.


    It didn''t take long before Su Yan came out of Yuhexian Cave and flew outside of this chamber with clouds.


    The real person Xinghe was still dealing with the funeral of the holy lord, so Su Yan could only come to the ancestor of the **** to inquire about the star realm.


    I saw that Su Yan was still wearing a white coat, and he didn''t see much joy after he was ascended to the realm of a heavenly immortal, but his expression remained as usual, as if he was not surprised.


    Of course, it seemed that Su Yan''s mood was extraordinary, and the degree of maturity in his personality was beyond the imagination of these golden immortals.


    If they were able to improve in the great realm, I''m afraid that they would be happy to sing and dance at this time, and they would definitely not be as calm as usual like Su Yan.


    After ascending to the realm of Heavenly Immortal, Su Yan''s aura was completely different from before, full of the texture of returning to nature.


    The seven heads and many elders also stood up from their chairs and welcomed Su Yan, the newly promoted saint son, into the chamber.

 Chapter 3543： Enter the heavenly palace

    Chapter 3543: Entering the Heavenly Palace


    The most important thing in the world of the demon immortal is strength and Taoism. Su Yan''s strength and talent have already made these golden immortals amazed. Not to mention the five-body cast, at least he already thinks that he is far inferior to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan entered the chamber, he sat down directly next to the ancestor of Absolute God.


    After Su Yan sat down, the seven heads and the other elders dared to sit down.


    Then Su Yan said, "You don''t need to be so cautious, just discuss what matters as usual."


    Su Yan also understood that the previous saint had fallen, and the next issue to be discussed must be the development route of Longevity Mountain.


    These Su Yan didn''t care too much. As long as the Qingmu Divine Order was in his hands, this was the greatest reliance, and even if the demon immortals under the seat collectively opposed him, it would not make much sense.


    This was the worst situation Su Yan had ever imagined, but it seemed that none of the seven leaders looked down upon Su Yan at all, but respected Su Yan extremely.


    This makes it easier to handle.


    Su Yan is also used to being a leader, and it is quite handy to deal with Wanshou Mountain.


    Several elders said something one after another, and Su Yan followed Cao Gui and said that just follow the previous method. All the rules remain unchanged, this is the easiest way to comfort people.


    Then I talked about whether the Wanshou Mountain was sealed or not.


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Absolute God have a point. If the other party really wants to find fault, even if you close the Wanshou Mountain, it will not make any sense.


    Doing this kind of thing is just a show of weakness out of thin air!


    Now Wanshou Mountain should be business as usual, at least on the bright side, it must be exactly the same as before, so as not to give those opponents a signal that Wanshou Mountain is weak.


    After Su Yan''s strength has grown to a certain level, he can be crowned as the Holy Lord.


    Su Yan dealt with things very decisively and resolutely, and didn''t get muddled. The breath of a superior person is very clear.


    This also relieved the seven heads of mind. It seems that this saint son is not only talented in cultivation, but also has a good command of handling various other things.


    To be honest, these seven first seats have certain ambitions for the position of the Holy Lord, and the world of demon immortals always respects strength!


    But after this brief contact with Su Yan, they either put down their ambitions or put them away carefully.


    Not only because Su Yan has the assistance of the two ancestors, the ancestor of the absolute **** and the real star, but also because of the temperament and ability that Su Yan demonstrated, it is more than enough to be the holy lord of the Longevity Mountain.


    If they have some unrealistic ambitions, they are afraid they will ruin themselves.


    After some miscellaneous things were resolved, Su Yan originally planned to ask Absolute God Ancestor for information about the star realm in private.


    But I don''t want to, Wan Xuefeng''s first Bailuling actually asked Su Yan to go to her mountain to drink tea. She also said that the snowy mountains where she was there would only be able to produce one or two in 50 years, and it is also very famous among the heavens and immortals.


    Su Yan has never cared much about material enjoyment, but he is somewhat interested in tea.


    Hearing what Bai Luling said so mysteriously, he agreed.


    Bai Luling was in ecstasy when he heard the saint son''s answer. What she wants is to leave a good impression in front of the Son, so that it will help improve her status in the future.


    The other six first thoughts were as delicate as they could see through Bai Luling''s wishful thinking, so they invited Su Yan to their mountain to taste various famous products.


    Su Yan agreed one by one. He has only come to Wanshou Mountain, and his foundation is not solid. At this time, it is absolutely not wrong to buy people''s hearts appropriately.


    The previous saint master has fallen, and Su Yan has become the new saint son, so the next thing is to hold a ceremony to welcome Su Yan into the heavenly palace.


    Su Yan thought that he didn''t like all kinds of red tape, and that the situation in Wanshou Mountain nowadays is not suitable for large-scale operation. All etiquette can be simplified and simplified.


    After entering the Heavenly Palace, sitting on the golden throne, Su Yan looked at the empty hall and sighed softly: "Wandering indefinitely for so many years, I finally found a peaceful place for myself."


    As long as he went to the star realm to retrieve his lost soul, Su Yan could cultivate safely in the Longevity Mountain.


    There are a lot of resources in the Wanshou Mountain. If all these resources are used, it will be natural for Su Yan to enter the realm of the emperor.


    A turmoil in Wanshou Mountain has subsided.


    There is still a person on the endless continent outside who is struggling to track down Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    Lu Jing, the Golden Immortal Deity Sword of the Heavenly Family Palace, abided by the agreement with the real person Xinghe, and entered the demon fairy world 15 days later.


    And as expected, there was no golden fairy in the demon fairy world to stop him from moving.


    Within a short period of time, Lu Jing traveled through many demon countries, but he did not find any useful clues.


    It seems that the cultivator who killed the envoy entered the kingdom of the demon and evaporated from the world!


    This was the first time Lu Jing encountered this kind of thing, and he couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. If the murderer can''t be caught, it is better to have a bad relationship with Tianju Palace, and the most important thing is that Lu Jing''s own reputation will be damaged!


    He is not only the chief of swordsmanship in Tianju Palace, but also the strongest combat power. No matter how troublesome things are, he can always handle it properly in the hands of Lu Jing, which can be said to be no disadvantage.


    However, this time, Lu Jing felt like a headless fly. The other party was obviously just a virtual immortal who had just entered the world of immortality, but he was played around by the other party. After searching for thousands of miles, he could not even find the other party''s trace!


    Lu Jing became more angry at the thought of this.


    But in this resentment, he really couldn''t think of any good way...


    What Lu Jing couldn''t think of was that Su Yan who killed the two envoys was not only not a virtual immortal, but had even broken through the realm of a heavenly immortal.


    The change in this short period of time was really too drastic. Lu Jingruo still followed his previous thoughts to find the murderer who killed the two envoys. He was just begging for fish in the background and wasting his time in vain.


    Lu Jingsi thought about it, and finally set the key to the problem on the real person Xinghe.


    If Madam Xinghe didn''t want to shield this murderous little thief, why would he be locked up for fifteen days and not allowed to enter the world of the demon?


    But there is still something that doesn''t make sense if you think about it this way, that is, for what purpose does the real person Xinghe want to protect the little thief who has led the messenger?


    It stands to reason that there is absolutely no reason for Xinghe to do this kind of thing!


    That little thief is not a monster, even less likely to be a descendant of the real person of Xinghe...


    Although Lu Jing was angry, he also knew very well that Wanshoushan''s face must be given.


    But now that the clues for tracing have been completely cut off, what should we do?

 Chapter 3544： Xingzizhuhe

    Chapter 3544: Stars Falling into the River


    The backlog of these boring problems made Lu Jing''s mood inevitably become more and more bored.


    At this time, Lu Jing was flying with his sword above the Tongtian River, and the golden moon above was extremely bright, and the surrounding stars were equally dazzling.


    The moonlight and the starlight fell together in the Tongtian River, making the Tongtian River appear sparkling and really beautiful.


    Suddenly the light on the water surface became dazzling. It seemed that a sun had risen in the water, making the surroundings suddenly bright as day.


    Lu Jing stopped his sword light, and wanted to see what was happening here!


    When he raised his head and looked towards the sky, he discovered that the original dazzling light came from the sky, and the water surface of the Tongtian River merely reflected the light in the sky!


    The moon in the sky is still golden, and the stars are still shining.


    But it seems that a star is slowly falling from the starry sky, and the huge star seems to finally fall into the Tongtian River...


    How could Xingzi fall from the sky?


    There was only one question left in Lu Jing''s mind at this time.


    But no one can answer this question for him.


    Jiutian Xingzi was about to fall into the Tongtian River, and the five ancestors in the Tongtian River were also alarmed one after another!


    They led many demon fairies to fly over the Tongtian River. Even though the Five Ancestors had lived in seclusion in the Tongtian River for thousands of years, it was the first time they saw such a magnificent and incredible scene.


    Those demon immortals who flew out of the river with the five ancestors quickly discovered that there was a human sword immortal in the sky!


    This sword immortal stood on a silver sword light, looking at this incredible scene with his hands on his back.


    "Why is there a human race there?"


    "Could it be that the human race was playing a ghost here, and wanted to deal with our monster race, that caused the Heavenly Scourge in the Tongtian River?"


    "Should we deal with him or not, he dared to appear in Tongtian Dahe by himself? He clearly didn''t put our demon in his eyes!"


    Lu Jing could hear these noises, but he didn''t care at all.


    For him, these earth immortals are nothing more than ants lying on the ground, they can be easily pinched to death with just one finger, without any further effort.


    Seeing Lu Jing, those demon immortals didn''t react at all, and they all became eager to move.


    Almost all of Lu Jing''s breath was hidden in his body, and there was no clue at all from the appearance.


    Lu Jing didn''t even look extraordinary in his eyes, with no other expression. Such him would naturally be looked down upon by those demons.


    The only person who can see through Lu Jing��s true cultivation base is the fifth ancestor in the Tongtian River. At this time, the fifth ancestor saw the stars in the sky slowly falling, and he was about to fall into the Tongtian River. They were desperately calculating. What kind of catastrophe will occur in the Tongtian River, can their Dongfu and the treasures in the Dongfu be preserved.


    There is no thought or energy to take care of Lu Jing.


    Lu Jing had already noticed that this star''s fall into the lake would inevitably cause an earthquake, and the demon country within three thousand miles would be affected.


    Many demon nations are afraid of being devastated!


    Even if he has the strength of a golden fairy, it is impossible to prevent this from happening!


    Because of the falling of Jiutian Xingzi, only the immortal king who can open up a small world can contend with the power contained in it. Only relying on his golden immortal cultivation base and a sword, self-protection is okay, and it is impossible to change this situation.


    What Lu Jing could see, the fifth ancestor of course also understood.


    But this Tongtian Dahe is their lair. They have managed it for thousands of years. If they were destroyed by the stars, they would have nowhere to go.


    Lu Jing gently shook his head. Too many strange things have happened on the endless continent this year. Not to mention the death of the envoy, it is the falling of this star is probably a rare event in 10,000 years.


    Suddenly, there was a detailed sound of breaking through the air. It turned out that the demon fairy under the fifth ancestor finally couldn''t help it and launched a sneak attack on Lu Jing!


    Although there is only one sound of breaking air, there are three magic weapons for sneak attacks!


    One kind of breaking air, while the other two are hidden in the shadow of the breaking air magic weapon, and the other is shuttled in another space!


    This kind of third-class immortal device is like a child''s toy to a golden fairy like Lu Jing.


    He didn''t even bother to use his sword light, he had already shaken away the three immortal artifacts with just the body protection infuriating energy, and then used his five fingers to burst out a few sword energy!


    Several screams sounded, and then all the demon immortals who attacked had their heads fallen, and their bodies were broken in two and plunged into the Tongtian River!


    The fall of the demon immortal also made the fifth ancestor finally notice the existence of Lu Jing, and he was surprised at this sight!


    Then the five ancestors flew towards Lu Jing!


    Those demon celestials saw the Five Ancestors flying towards Lu Jing together, and suddenly shouted and screamed!


    They all said that this human race kid can''t be so arrogant here, he must be killed!


    Although Lu Jing didn''t care much about the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe, he also planned to move his sword. If the other party really doesn''t give face, he doesn''t mind going on a murder here!


    Anyway, Lu Jing''s heart was already full of boredom, and there was no problem venting it out here.


    But after the five ancestors came up, all of them respectfully addressed Lu Jing: "Shangxian!"


    All the demon immortals who shouted and killed were also stunned. They absolutely never thought that the fifth ancestor would have such respect for this man.


    "Shangxian came from afar, isn''t it to stop this catastrophe in the Tongtian River?!"


    They had already seen that Ling''er, Lu Jing must have Jinxian''s cultivation base, if he tried his best, he might be able to stop it.


    But Lu Jing''s face showed a trace of embarrassment, and then said: "Actually, I just passed by. The thing about this star falling into the river has nothing to do with me. Even if I want to stop it, I can''t do it, because I don''t have the skills of a fairy king. ."


    "Huh?" The five ancestors were shocked. Their last hope had been placed on Lu Jing. Couldn''t even he be able to stop it?


    Lu Jingdao: "Only when the fairy king opens up another world and swallows this star is the only way to crack it. It is completely meaningless to use magic or other methods."


    Lu Jing sighed when he talked about it, and suddenly thought that the fifth ancestor in the great river could be regarded as the earth snake of the demon world, maybe they could know the whereabouts of the person he was looking for.


    Lu Jing immediately cleared his throat and said: "A few of you should give up the cave in the Tongtian River. There is still some time to bring the important things out of the cave. After at most half an hour, the star will be ruthless. The earth fell into the Tongtian River!"


    The falling speed of the planets does not seem to be fast, but in fact it is caused by the very far distance between the nine-day Milky Way and the endless continent.


    When the fifth ancestor saw Jin Xian Lu Jing said the same, there was no other way but to follow Lu Jing''s words and try to minimize the loss.


    After a quarter of an hour, that huge star fell from the sky and plunged into the Tongtian River!

 Chapter 3545： It matters

    Chapter 3545 is of great importance


    The huge stars fill the limit of the naked eye, and are supported by powerful kinetic energy!


    In a blink of an eye, there was a powerful shock wave that people couldn''t resist!


    The water waves in the Tongtian River also rose to the level of 100 meters in an instant!


    In the turbid waves emptying, there are still clouds covering everything!


    Then numerous cracks appeared on the ground, and water and magma spewed out from the cracks!


    All the demon country in a radius of three thousand miles was affected by the earthquake!


    Lu Jing had already retreated hundreds of miles away with the five ancestors, and even here, you can still see the water waves below moving in a terrifying posture, turning into an unstoppable huge wave!


    The Tongtian River couldn''t be calm for a long time, and not far away, you could still see the flooding over the towering snow-capped mountains and spreading to the forest on the other side!


    The fifth ancestor no longer knew what to say at this time.


    They obviously didn''t do anything, but inexplicably want to bear the consequences. The cave has been completely destroyed right now, and the treasures that were too late to bring out have all been destroyed at the bottom of the Tongtian River. Tonight is really a blood loss.


    If it were not for keeping his demeanor in front of Lu Jing and forcing a little face, the five ancestors would have already lost their temper!


    Lu Zhangweng asked: "Does the **** know how the stars in the sky suddenly fall? Is it because the punishment is not achieved? Or is there something serious in the fairyland above?"


    Lu Zhangweng looked worried, Lu Jing was also annoyed by the question, and said: "I have not been back to the upper fairyland in a hundred years, and I have no way of knowing what happened in the upper fairyland. But the falling of stars may not necessarily harm the fairyland. If it is implicated, it may just be a normal natural event. You don''t really need to think about it until the matter is clear."


    Lu Jing''s words of comfort had no effect at all. After the Tongtian River was severely hit by this star, the flood flooded for at least three thousand miles.


    How can this kind of thing be a normal natural event?


    Lu Jing said: "I have an agreement with the real person Xinghe, he allows me to come into the world of demon to search for a person''s whereabouts."


    The fifth ancestor is of course different from those ordinary demon immortals. Knowing the name of the real person Xinghe, he couldn''t help but ask: "I don''t know the name of Shangxianzun. If we can help, we will do our best."


    Lu Jingdao: "My name is not important, the questions I ask are important."


    The Luzhang Weng among the five ancestors has always been very arrogant. After listening to Lu Jing��s words, he knew that the other five brothers looked down upon them and were unwilling to claim his name. Although there was strong dissatisfaction in his heart, he could only helpless in the end, what I dare not say anything.


    They are just like ants in front of the real golden immortal, and they can be wiped out at any time by the other party.


    Lu Jingdao: "Have any imaginary immortals appeared in the demon fairy world recently? Especially human imaginary immortals."


    The fifth ancestor was overwhelmed by Lu Jing''s question. The yellow-haired old man said: "There is a powerful person, but he is also a monster. His name is Su Yan, and he has been selected by Wanshou Mountain."


    This is the first time Lu Jing heard the name Su Yan, but he didn''t take it seriously, "I am asking about the human race, not the monster race. And the person I am looking for should be Xuxian cultivation base..."


    Lu Jing instinctively eliminated Su Yan, because the selection of Longevity Mountain has always been the elite of the monster race, and the human race is not involved at all.


    This is a matter of common sense, and Lu Jing would naturally not take it as the same thing.


    Lu Zhangweng couldn''t help saying: "Shang Xian, what you said is a bit wrong. Our cultivation base is not as good as you, but it will not allow a imaginary human race to do evil in the world of demon immortals! Can be mixed in this area. The famous demon celestial beings all exist on the top of the earth fairy!


    Lu Zhangweng''s words gave Lu Jing some inspiration!


    Yes, he has always been stuck on the identity of the opponent as a virtual fairy...If the opponent is an ordinary virtual fairy, how can he have the ability to kill and lead the dead?


    Could it be that... that person actually became a saint in the flesh, and since he came up to the immortal realm, he has the cultivation base of immortals, so he can kill the envoy? !


    However, no one has been able to become holy in the flesh for so many years!


    If this person can become holy in the flesh, he will inevitably become the target of many immortal territories, and I am afraid that those immortal emperor characters will also accept him as an apprentice. There will be as many resources as they want!


    Why must we kill the envoy?


    At this time, Lu Jing became even more confused. This incident revealed a strong weirdness from beginning to end. No matter how he thought about it, there was nothing to make sense.


    Lu Zhangweng looked at Lu Jing''s gloomy face and kept silent. He thought he had offended Lu Jing, and he was very uneasy.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Jing asked suddenly, "Is the Su Yan you just mentioned a human race or a monster race?"


    "Of course it is the Yaozu, he has the blood of the ancient dragon, how can he be a human?"


    Lu Jing said again, "Is it the day before the fifteenth that Longevity Mountain opens?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s no wonder that the real person Xinghe wants me to retreat for fifteen days, because I am afraid that I have disturbed the opening of Wanshou Mountain once in hundreds of years." Lu Jing said.


    While Lu Jing was speaking, he suddenly saw a silver light flying from outside the sky.


    The silver light fell into Lu Jing''s hands and turned into a small sword, and there was a letter behind the small sword.


    Lu Jing did not shy away from anything, and directly opened this letter, with only a very brief sentence written in it: The star realm has changed, return quickly!


    Lu Jing''s expression changed obviously after seeing these six characters.


    It was here that he witnessed a huge star falling from the sky, falling into the Tongtian River and causing a landslide and tsunami!


    If this kind of thing happens in the lower realm, it will inevitably lead to catastrophe and cause disastrous life!


    Did this star fall actually have something to do with the star realm?


    Speaking of the star realm, Lu Jing could not help but show some very tragic pictures.


    Three thousand years ago, the immeasurable calamity started from the star realm, many immortal realms were involved in it, and many true immortals died in the star realm.


    Lu Jing had also participated in the battle for the seal of the star realm back then, and it was in the star realm that he rose to fame and won the large size of an absolute sword.


    It is very prestigious, but Lu Jing is extremely reluctant to remember the battle of the stars, because almost all of his teachers and friends died in the stars!


    The fierceness of the Star Wars is beyond the imagination of some outsiders!


    It took such a large price to seal the star realm. It was only three thousand years. Why did the seal of the star realm go wrong?


    Is there another immeasurable calamity in the making?


    Lu Jing didn''t care much about the falling stars in the sky, because there are so many stars in the universe, and one occasionally falling is not a big thing.


    But if this star can be related to the star realm, then it is a big deal!

 Chapter 3546： Xingzis Secret

    Chapter 3546: Xingzi''s Secret


    At the moment, Lu Jing directly abandoned the fifth ancestor and directly controlled the sword light to fly toward the depths of the Tongtian River!


    He wanted to look for the falling stars to see if there was any aura from the star realm!


    This is a crucial matter. In comparison, the homicide he pursued before has become irrelevant.


    The vibration of the star realm is bound to cause the vibration of the fairyland above!


    Even the existence of the immortal emperor level will definitely pay close attention to the changes in the star realm. If the seal of the star realm is completely broken, I am afraid the situation will be worse than three thousand years ago!


    The fifth ancestor still didn''t know why Lu Jing was so worried, so he could only slowly follow in the direction where Lu Jingfei was walking, intending to see if Lu Jing could discover any secrets from the falling stars.


    If there is any benefit, they might also get a share.


    The fifth ancestor thought too much, Lu Jing hurried over so hurriedly, it was not because of the treasures contained in this star, but maybe those strange creatures in the star realm also fell on the endless continent with this star!


    If it is not dealt with in time, I am afraid that more trouble will be brewed in the future.


    There are still turbulent waves in the Tongtian River, and the dark clouds above the sun are completely gone.


    Lu Jing held the silver sword light and landed directly in the Tongtian River!


    When you are still in the air, you can see a huge sphere emitting golden shimmer!


    The Tongtian River did not know that it was hundreds of meters deep, but it was far from being able to fill the sphere, and a large part of it was exposed.


    This golden sphere is made of a certain kind of special rock. From a distance, the starlight looks very dreamy, but when it gets closer, you can see that the sphere is full of holes, densely packed with various potholes.


    You can see many water waves floating in the air around Xingzi, it seems that they are close to the stars, and they are not controlled by the gravity of the earth!


    Xingzi represents another kind of power and another kind of law. It really is the power of the star realm!


    But Lu Jing put the protective cover out, completely isolated the water wave from his body, and flew towards the star!


    Lu Jing already had a very bad premonition in his heart. I am afraid that there are many magic seeds in this star!


    Thinking of this, Lu Jing shot directly!


    When the fairy sword in his hand raised his hand, it turned out a sword light of several hundred feet!


    Once this sword light appeared, it would completely break the heavy darkness!


    The fifth ancestor looked shockingly behind, thinking that Lu Jing was going to cut the star?


    This sword of light really left a deep gully on the star!


    And under this deep gully, you can see dense caves connected to each other, like a nest of bees!


    It''s just that this planet is not a bee, but a demon!


    The crowds of heavenly demons flew out directly from the crack opened by the sword light!


    The demon is like an ugly macaque with no hair, and a bat''s wings come out again. At the same time, there are special poisons in the sharp teeth, even the body of the fairy is extremely difficult to resist!


    Since the birth of the fairy world, this kind of creature has always existed in the fairy world, and once developed very strong in the fairy world!


    Later, many immortal emperors opened up the immortal realm and carried out merciless slaughter of the heavenly demons. In the end, only the base area of ??the star realm remained.


    The laws of the star realm are completely different from those outside, and many strange subspecies have been cultivated for these celestial demons. Some are more toxins, some are particularly tenacious, and some can even transform into various biological forms!


    The last time the immeasurable calamity triggered by the star realm was that hundreds of millions of heavenly demons and various kinds of demons were almost killed from the star realm!


    Of course, the strength of the fairy has an overwhelming advantage to the demon.


    But the number of demons and immortals may reach one million to one, which means that a fairy needs to eliminate one million demons to complete the task!


    Such a large number is really terrifying!


    Even if the power of the immortal is stronger, there will always be times when the immortal is exhausted.


    And the demon is a creature that doesn''t know fear, even if it is dead, it will continue to charge!


    Lu Jing had witnessed the formation of the immortal being pierced by the heavenly demons with flesh and blood, even if the bones of the same kind on the ground piled up into mountains, these heavenly demons would never be shaken!


    After the formation was broken by the demon, the immortal ended up very miserably. He was directly eaten by the hordes of demon into a skeleton!


    After witnessing all this, Lu Jing was a little moved even in Jinxian''s mood!


    If he is running out of ammunition and food, he would rather set a fire to burn himself to ashes, and he would never become the food of the demon!


    Now, seeing hordes of heavenly demons flying over this great river, Lu Jing''s thoughts were all over the place for a while, as if he was back three thousand years ago!


    Although his mind was agitated, Lu Jing''s Jianwei was not affected at all!


    The horrible sword light intertwined in the air into a huge silver cross!


    Then Wushuang''s sword power turned into a hurricane, and with countless powerful sword auras, it slew towards the demons!


    The demon who rushed in the front was directly pierced into flesh by the sword qi, but the demon behind still rushed in fearlessly!


    These monsters still have exactly the same habits as three thousand years ago...


    Lu Jing sighed with a third sword. After the third sword went out, a sword rain gradually began to fall in the sky!


    Sword energy is dense like a heavy rain!


    The fifth ancestor originally wanted to see what tricks Lu Jing was doing, but at this time he was isolated ten miles away!


    With their cultivation base, it is impossible to watch this battle up close!


    "What kind of monsters are there in the stars that can actually attract a golden fairy to take action with all their strength?" No one can answer Luzhangweng''s question.


    Everything that happened this night was outside the scope of common sense that they understood.


    The corpses of countless demon fell in the Tongtian River, dyeing the Tongtian River into blood!


    After Three Swords went out, Lu Jing had already killed at least one hundred thousand Heavenly Demons, but for the Heavenly Demons in Xingzi, it was only one percent at most!


    The demon is a weird creature that cannot be interpreted with common sense at all. Even if it is just a small box, the demon can use the understanding and control of space to install a hundred thousand demon in it!


    This star that fell from the star realm is so huge, it is really easy to pretend to be thousands of demon!


    When Lu Jing cut the star with a sword and saw the dense cave inside, he knew that this star was the old nest of the heavenly devil.


    These celestial demons are hidden inside the stars, and they fall from the star realm together with the stars.


    If he doesn''t kill all the heavenly demons here, the demons will flood the endless continent!


    Lu Jing sneered, and then directly swept his sword light with a murderous intent!

 Chapter 3547： Astral Origin

    Chapter 3547: Origin of the Star Realm


    When Lu Jing slaughtered the Quartet on the Tongtian River, the four immortal kings and the two quasi-emperors came to the gate of the star realm almost simultaneously.


    The brilliant and magnificent starlight outside the gate of the star realm was still pulsating like a tide.


    Even the immortal king and quasi emperor were fascinated by this spectacle!


    The energy contained in this piece of starlight is extremely huge, if it can be used for oneself, it will definitely be a very terrifying force.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought of, it is actually impossible to do it!


    Although the four immortal kings and the two quasi emperors came from different forces, the purpose of their arrival was also the same, just because this starlight change had reached the point where those immortal domains could not completely ignore them.


    Once there is a change in the star realm, then these forces must not sit idly by and allow the problems of the star realm to expand!


    "Isn''t this the Scarlet Heaven Immortal King of the Red Moon Immortal Territory? What are you doing here?"


    Immortal King Scarlet Heaven looked like a sturdy old man with red hair. He had a jealous expression on his face and sneered: "What are you doing here? You Penglai Immortal Territory is far away from the star realm."


    "The changes in the star realm are very terrifying. If you don''t think about it, you can''t do it! If it evolves into the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, everyone will not suffer the same thing. Once those billions of demons reach this deep cosmic void, one month It will be able to multiply for hundreds of millions, even the emperor will have a headache."


    There is also a white-bearded old man who said confidently: "Unexpectedly, there are so many immortal kings and quasi-emperors. There should be many immortal kings in the future, but it is useless if the immortal kings come at most."


    This white-bearded old man looks kind and good-looking, but he is the person with the highest cultivation level here. He has reached the realm of the quasi-emperor, and he is also quite powerful in the realm of the quasi-emperor.


    His name as Emperor of the South China Sea has been extolled in many fairy realms!


    Of course, these immortal kings also recognized this Nanhai emperor. Hearing what he said, they knew that this matter was probably due to another mystery.


    "I don''t know what opinion the emperor has?"


    Nanhai Emperor Jundao: "I have already covered this star field with my own spiritual thoughts just now, but the conclusions I got made me feel unbelievable. Right now, the stars are flooding like tides, but the seal of the star world is still there. strange!"


    This is really very strange. When the seal of the star realm is intact, the light of the star realm will not leak out from the inside of the star realm.


    If it weren''t for the gap in the originally closed door, how could the light of the star realm spill outside?


    The immortal kings were full of doubts, and Emperor Nanhua continued: "There is indeed a problem with the seal of the star realm, but it is not the kind of problem that cannot be solved. This problem can be very serious, or it can be very serious."


    The words of Emperor Nanhai are ambiguous, which makes people even more puzzled.


    But the Immortal King Chi Tian didn''t care about the state of the star realm''s seal, but instead cared about the first words the Emperor Nanhai said.


    Emperor Nanhai said that his divine mind could cover this starfield, but he couldn''t imagine that only the cultivation base of the Emperor Zhun could do such a thing!


    The mana of the Emperor Zhun was amazing. He already knew it, but what he could not expect was that the emperor Zhun''s spirit was so strong.


    If the breadth of this star field is expressed in numbers, it is definitely an astronomical figure, but he can scan it in such a short period of time with his own spirit.


    The world in the lower realm is only afraid of falling into his eyes, only a leaf, and all the veins of the leaf can be seen clearly in an instant.


    There is a fairy king said: "Why do I become more confused as I listen. If the problem of the star realm cannot be solved by the collective power, then it is not only the masters of the major immortal realms that they can work together?"


    Emperor Nanhai shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that the ten immortal emperors can''t solve this problem. There is no problem with the outside of the seal of the star realm. The problem lies inside the star realm. There are a total of three hundred and six star realm seals. Ten of them, one of the seals showed signs of corrosion inexplicably, and this is the reason why the star realm changed."


    "The seal of the star realm was put together by many great emperors in the past, less than three thousand years, how can it be so easily corroded?" A fairy king asked.


    Nanhai Emperor Jundao: "There is a special creature called silverfish in the star realm. Silverfish feed on mana. Even the seal silverfish of the Zhoutian curse level can slowly eat away. I think there is only one seal in the star realm. The problem, and the other three hundred and fifty-nine articles are very reliable, the reason must be because the silverfish is slowly eating away at the seal."


    "So what does the emperor mean?"


    Emperor Nanhai said: "To solve this problem, you don��t need to find the masters of the immortal realms to re-apply the seal. You only need to enter the fairy realm and kill the silverfishes that are constantly eroding the seal. Silverfish are special monsters in the star realm. All kinds of spells and seals make a living, and their strength is extremely weak, even the earth immortal can kill them with a single sword."


    "The difficulty of this matter is not to kill the silverfish, but how to enter the star realm! Let��s not say that there are hundreds of millions of demons in the star realm, and the demons have bred countless demon heads. , Will inevitably be besieged by hundreds of millions of demons. Even if it is as strong as the immortal emperor, there will be a moment when the mana is exhausted!"


    Immortal King Chi Tian said: "When I was immeasurable, I also entered the star realm. More importantly, the laws in the star realm are different from those outside. Distortion, of course, the strength will be greatly reduced. This matter is not so simple."


    "Yes, the higher the mana exists, the greater the limitation of the special laws of the star realm after entering the star realm. When you want to get out of the star realm, you also need to break some of the laws of the star realm... The star realm is where it is easy to get in and not to get out."


    These immortal kings and Zhun emperors all expressed their opinions.


    Everyone''s opinion is very consistent, that is, although it is very easy to kill silverfish, the star realm is not a place to wait for leisure to enter.


    Unless the immortal king and the immortal emperor have the courage to sacrifice themselves to blow up the bunker, this matter may be achieved!


    However, although the characters who can become the immortal king and emperor are not extremely selfish, no one will do this kind of obvious dating.


    What cultivation seeks is a longevity. Since this goal is infinitely close, who is willing to sacrifice his life easily?


    For a while, all the immortal emperors here fell into silence, everyone was speechless, and they didn''t know how to deal with this issue.


    Emperor Nanhai said at this time: "This matter is not completely impossible, I have a solution, but this method will be difficult to solve the current problem without the support of the heavens and immortals."

 Chapter 3548： Su Yans thinking

    Chapter 3548: Su Yan''s Thinking


    Immortal King Scarlet Heaven is impatient, and couldn''t help saying: "Emperor, why do you only say half every time you speak, and it makes me scratch my head. If you have any way to say it directly, everyone will follow along and figure out what to do."


    Nanhai Emperor Jundao: "The silverfish in this star realm are helpless by the immortal king and emperor, but the heavenly immortals can be broken. The power of the heavens and stars can be organized by the magnificent mana of several immortal emperors. Heavenly celestial characters enter the star realm. With the strength of the celestial creatures, they can easily kill silverfish without disturbing the billions of demons in the star realm."


    "Then how do these gods return after they kill the silverfish?"


    After Immortal King Scarlet Heaven asked this question, the surroundings fell into silence.


    These immortal kings tacitly knew that Emperor Nanhai might not have planned to let these immortals come back alive.


    The Emperor Chi Tian said: "Are these gods going to be dead men?"


    Nanhai Emperor Jundao: "Naturally it doesn''t have to be this way. I have a token on hand. After they complete the task, they can use this token to summon me. Then we will summon them out of the star realm with a reversal circle. The physical body is injured, but this is also impossible."


    The Scarlet Heaven Immortal King said: "Since the emperor has a way to bring people back from the star realm, it will be easy to handle. Each of our immortal realms can select the most talented celestial being to do this. There is no need to send those who are not strong enough. Going to the astral world to die for nothing.


    The immortal king and quasi emperor here couldn''t easily agree to this matter.


    The words of Emperor Nanhai are not a reliable guarantee. These immortal kings already have a trace of doubt in their hearts. If this can be done, it will be okay, but if it can��t be done, wouldn��t it mean that some rising stars will be ruined for nothing?


    Nanhai Emperor Jundao: "The Scarlet Heaven Immortal King is right, but ordinary heavenly immortals can''t do this kind of thing, because there are many dangers in the star realm."


    "What to do?"


    "There are only young talents in the Ten Great Immortals, whoever can complete the seal of the Star Realm will be rewarded!"


    "How can this kind of thing only make the top ten immortal realms contribute? If something goes wrong with the star realm, we will not be pleased with each one. All the immortal realms should contribute together."


    Emperor Nanhai: "How about our Pangu Immortal Domain presiding this selection?"


    "We Kunlun Xianyu are the first to refuse!" The other quasi-emperor barely expressed his opinion just now, but at this time he couldn''t help it.


    Everyone looked at this quasi-emperor, and saw that his majestic national character face indeed made a stinky face, and he was almost dissatisfied with these two words directly written on his face.


    Immortal King Chi Tian said: "I heard that your Princess Kong Qian has broken the seal of Tathagata Buddha and returned to the immortal world. Now she is still a semi-sage body, isn''t it?"


    "What does the matter of my princess have to do with you? You are a little fairy king, don''t you dare to propose marriage?"


    Although the Immortal King Chi Tian had a fierce temper, there was a quasi-emperor on the opposite side. If he turned his face easily, he would definitely not get any benefit.


    Next to him, there was a mockery of the fairy king: "Scarlet Heaven, you still don��t want to eat swan meat. Princess Kong Qian is a proud fairy who is famous in the fairy world. Even Leng Ji��s emperor dare not give the face, Buddha Tathagata. Still turning your face, you can''t control this kind of woman!"


    Immortal King Scarlet Heaven said: "Where do I have such unreasonable thoughts, I just heard the news, and want to find someone to confirm if it is true."


    "But to be honest, if anyone can climb up to Princess Kong Qian to form a Taoist couple, I am afraid it will be infinitely useful. After all, everyone knows that Princess Kong Qian is the heart and soul of the ancestor Phoenix."


    "That''s not the turn of us old ghosts. Princess Kong Qian is naturally handsome young man."


    "You and I both have the cultivation base of the Immortal King, what is the difficulty of just making your appearance younger?"


    "Bah! Do you think you can become handsome when you are young? Aren''t you a black wild boar who cultivated to become a fine?"


    The atmosphere gradually calmed down while these immortal kings were laughing.


    The quasi emperor of Kunlun Xianyu said: "This matter must be hosted by Kunlun Xianyu."


    In fact, this is what the Emperor Nanhai means. If he doesn''t argue, the other immortal kings will definitely not argue about this matter.


    Emperor Nanhai has always been an open-minded person, saying: "Well, arguing about these are meaningless things. Please the ancestor Phoenix to worry about this matter. After all, the safety of the star realm is also related to the safety of all immortal realms."


    This matter is so decided.


    The tide of starlight continued to spread in the dark deep space, and Su Yan was also asking Jue God Ancestor about the star realm.


    In an immeasurable catastrophe 3,000 years ago, the Holy Master of Longevity Mountain had also participated and was injured in the star realm. Because of the injury to Daoji, the injury has not been healed.


    The ancestor of Absolute God didn''t know much about this immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, because he was sitting on the Longevity Mountain at that time and did not follow the Holy Lord to fight the star realm.


    But the battle of the star realm was definitely considered extremely tragic. The first seven of them followed the holy lord to the star realm. In the end, only two of them were able to come back safely, and the remaining five fell into the star realm.


    After these two first returned to Wanshou Mountain, one of them fell into a demon because of forcibly breaking through the realm in a hundred years, and another gave up the first seat, and then went to the heavens and immortal realms and wandered away. .


    Therefore, the people in Longshou Mountain who had first-line understanding of the star realm had actually withered away.


    Su Yan was a little disappointed when he heard this, but the ancestor of Absolute God said: "There is a person, the saint son must meet, this person should not need the old monsters to understand the star realm."


    Su Yan asked: "Who is it?"


    "The eldest lady of the Gu family." Su Yan was astonished by the answer given by the ancestor of Absolute God. He couldn''t understand. Gu Langqing couldn''t understand the cultivation base of the earth immortal. How much could she understand the star realm?


    According to common sense, with her cultivation base, she didn''t even have the qualifications to enter the star realm.


    "What''s the use of seeing her?" Su Yan asked.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "The abnormal movement of the star realm back then was discovered by the Gu family, and then notified the many immortal realms, and everyone worked together to seal the door of the star realm. Almost all of the Gu family''s immediate combat power died in the star realm. Among them, but the Gu family��s research on the star realm has been going on for at least five thousand years. Within the Yao family, I��m afraid that no one knows the star realm better than the Gu family. The Gu��s eldest lady is the heir of the Gu family. She should have been in contact with these secret files within the family."


    "So there is such a thing."


    Su Yan didn''t write any ink, and immediately asked someone to bring Gu Langqing.

 Chapter 3549： Inquiry

    Chapter 3549 Inquiry


    After Gu Langqing entered the hall, he saw Su Yan and Jueshen Patriarch drinking tea.


    The fragrance of this tea is overflowing, and the entrance will melt into the heart and lungs, which is really wonderful.


    Wan Xuefeng''s tea is indeed a rare fragrant tea, Bai Luling did not brag.


    It was the first time that Gu Langqing entered this heavenly palace, and she couldn''t help being restrained, and she didn''t know why Su Yan called her over.


    After entering this hall, Gu Langqing immediately bowed his body and saluted: "Holy Son, Gu Langqing has arrived."


    In terms of etiquette, Gu Langqing''s impeccable set is worthy of being the eldest lady from a family like the Gu family, who is always blameless in dealing with people and things.


    When Gu Langqing saw Su Yan again, there was something strange in his heart.


    Everyone went to Wanshou Mountain together, but their status nowadays is very different. Su Yan is a superior son, and she is nothing but an ordinary disciple of Wan Xuefeng.


    But she hid the strangeness in her heart very well, without showing it at all.


    "You come up here first, there is a cup of tea here, and you come for a drink too." Su Yan said casually.


    Gu Langqing walked into this hall. Naturally, the ancestor of Absolute God didn��t need to say much. Gu Langqing looked at Su Yan and felt that Su Yan��s demeanor and appearance seemed to have changed and remained unchanged from time to time, full of a subtle feeling that is indescribable. .


    Gu Langqing''s heart was suddenly shocked. This change is only because Su Yan has broken through to the realm of heavenly immortals!


    Everyone''s realm was almost the same, but in this short period of time, Su Yan had already broken through to the Heavenly Immortal realm, which opened up the distance between everyone.


    If someone else breaks through the heavenly immortal realm, I''m afraid I will be very proud, and I wish everyone knew about it.


    But Su Yan''s relaxed and casual expression didn''t mean to show off at all.


    This should be the case. For Su Yan, the small Heavenly Immortal realm was a matter of course, but when he became a Golden Immortal, he would be a little bit happy.


    The ancestor of Absolute God has just said that Gu Langqing is now under Wan Xuefeng��s Bai Luling. Wan Xuefeng has a sword technique with thousands of snow and flowers. It is said that she is a rare genius and is valued by Bai Luling. .


    Although there is a huge gap between Su Yan and Su Yan, she is walking the track of a normal genius!


    As long as she doesn''t compare with Su Yan, she still has a talent of Tianjiao level.


    After sitting down, Gu Langqing was rather cautious, and it seemed that he was not used to the majesty in this palace.


    After a simple courtesy, Su Yan directly asked: "How much do you know about the star realm?"


    Just hearing the words Star Realm, Gu Langqing''s eyes became very weird, and then there seemed to be tears coming from his eyes.


    But Gu Langqing resisted, she decided not to allow herself to be so weak!


    Although Su Yan could see through what Gu Langqing was up to, he didn''t break it, just drank tea.


    After Gu Langqing adjusted his mood, he asked, "How could the Saint suddenly ask about the star realm."


    "There is a problem with the seal of the astral world." Su Yan said, "Now in Kunlun Immortal Territory, we are going to select the twenty most powerful immortals to form a team and enter the astral world to repair the seal of the astral world. All the immortal regions have received invitations, We, Longevity Mountain, are also among the invited ranks."


    Gu Langqing said: "Why don''t those immortal kings and emperors directly take action, and have to let some small immortals enter the star realm to take risks?"


    "The rules of the star realm are different from those outside. The immortal emperor''s characters are easy to enter, but not easy to come out. Moreover, the immortal emperor''s aura is too strong and will inevitably attract hundreds of millions of star realm demons. It''s not as good as the gods who can come and go freely in the star realm. "


    "Then how could there be so many immortal emperors and immortal kings in the star realm?" Gu Langqing said.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "The immeasurable calamity has been fermented back then, and I can only do this kind of thing when there is nothing to do. Now the seal of the star world is still there, and it is enough to eliminate the silverfish that constantly eat the seal."


    Gu Langqing faintly felt that things would never be that simple.


    But Su Yan hadn''t expressed her opinion, so she didn''t say it.


    Su Yan said: "Your Gu family has a practice called "Liangyi Xingchen Jue". It is said that you have studied the power of the stars very deeply, right?"


    "That''s all things from the past. Almost all the elders in the Koo family died in the star realm. Later, the research was unsustainable and it has been suspended for more than a thousand years."


    Gu Langqing was telling the truth, and she didn''t need to conceal such things.


    In fact, the Gu family is already very withered now, otherwise she would not have to go to Longevity Mountain.


    Su Yan said: "It''s just that the previous information is enough. You should know that the star realm is an ancient battlefield."


    "Yes! Since the age of the primordial battle, the star realm has always been the battlefield for many immortal emperors. There are countless corpses of soldiers inside. These corpses have bred more than a dozen kinds of demons, such as Yin Demons and Withered Bone Demons. ."


    Su Yan said, "Then do you know any important changes in the star realm in the last ten thousand years?"


    Of course, Su Yan knew exactly what the Star Realm was like before, and Gu Langqing didn''t need to tell him.


    But the star realm itself is a very unstable world. From the starlight that constantly swallows like a tide, you can know that the changes in the star realm are proceeding violently every moment.


    Gu Langqing said: "A dozen very powerful demon heads emerged in the last ten thousand years of the star realm. The power of these demon heads may have reached the level of the quasi emperor, not only the level of the quasi emperor... but the immortal emperor! "


    Gu Langqing��s words surprised Su Yan, and the ancestor of Absolute God also said: "This is the first time I have heard of this kind of thing, and the immortal domains outside have never said it before. What you said is true. Is it?"


    Gu Langqing said: "These records from my father''s handwriting should be true."


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "If this is the case, then the Son should not venture into the star realm... The risk is too great. If something goes wrong with the Son, then we are afraid of it. It will be unsustainable."


    Su Yan doesn''t understand this truth, but he has lost his soul in the star realm, and this star realm can''t go!


    "What else? Do you know what else is dangerous in the star realm?"


    Gu Langqing''s eyes suddenly brightened, and asked, "Is Saint Son going to the Star Realm?"


    Su Yan said, "I am asking you a question now. You can just answer it."


    Gu Langqing was infected by Su Yan��s majesty and had to say: "There are many Jedi in the star realm. Our clan elders have been to three places, but they have also found two places similar to the paradise. I don��t know why I never get involved..."

 Chapter 3550： Five Emperors Era

    Chapter 3550: The Age of Five Emperors


    People may not know what happened to the three places mentioned by Gu Langqing, but Su Yan absolutely knows.


    In the ancient times, there were five very powerful schools in the star realm. Not only did they compete for hegemony in the star realm, they also had to intervene outside the star realm.


    In these five heydays, even the many immortal domains outside have to be polite!


    At the beginning, the heavens and immortal realms were not as harmonious as they are in this era. It is common for immortal emperors to conquer each other, and every family will do it if they refuse to accept it!


    But the masters of the heavens and immortal realms have to give face to these five schools, and the strength of these five schools is evident!


    This pattern lasted at least 10,000 years.


    Later, a surprisingly talented figure appeared in the star realm. He turned his hands over the clouds and covered his hands and rained. He used various methods to unify the five sects, collectively known as the Star Ancient Sect, and the head was also known as the Star Emperor.


    The emperor of Xingchen directly chased Su Yan back then, and there are also five emperors in the immortal world. The five emperors are Xianwu, Changshengqing, Xingchen, Fenghuang Suopo, and Primitive Tianmo.


    After the Star Great Emperor unified the star realm, his influence gradually expanded beyond the star realm.


    Back then, the style of Xingchen Ancient Sect was very arrogant, as long as the other party did not surrender, it would destroy the door!


    Such a brutal technique also caused a great backlash. Later, many emperors teamed up to trap the Star Emperor in a cage, and then destroyed the Star Ancient Sect in one fell swoop!


    When Emperor Xingchen got out of trouble, the ancient star faction had disappeared. He then fell into the magic way, triggering the supreme evil calamity, ending the era of Xianwu, and finally the era of wizards.


    These are all old things in the fairy world, and there have been very few people who have witnessed them. Even those old monsters who know these secrets are mostly hidden.


    Su Yan recalled that the blood in his chest was also a little surging, as if he had returned to the age of blood boiling.


    After taking back his mind, Su Yan thought of another point. The Chen Gu Sect can multiply and thrive in the star realm, naturally because they have mastered the secret method to deal with those demons.


    Otherwise, once the number of demons reaches hundreds of millions, even the emperor will be caught in a bitter battle.


    The three places Gu Langqing said that even the devil species dared not enter, presumably the location of the ancient Star Sect.


    Although there has long been a ruin, there may still be some treasures and relics in the ruins waiting for someone to discover.


    If you can discover how the ancient stars fight against demons, you can open up Beppu in the star realm in the future!


    In this day and age, if Beppu can be opened up within the star realm, it is equivalent to standing in an invincible position.


    Even if the heavens and immortal realms unite, it is difficult to attack and enter the star realm. The star realm is naturally a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, not to mention that there are hundreds of millions of magic seeds around, almost forming an insurmountable natural danger.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan asked: "Do you Gu family have a map of the star realm?"


    Gu Langqing said: "The saint child may not know something. The star realm is not an ordinary world. In that ghost place, many continents are suspended in the air, layer after layer, and everything may be unrelated but inexplicably gathered together. Together, it is impossible to have a map in such a complex and three-dimensional world. What''s more, the star realm is changing drastically every moment. Even if there is a map, it will be useless for up to ten years."


    Su Yan said: "Since your Gu family has been able to study the power of the star realm for thousands of years, there must be a way to enter and leave the star realm, and to distinguish the direction within the star realm, right? The map I''m talking about is actually a star map, and it can be called it. For the astrolabe."


    Gu Langqing was already shocked when he heard this. The existence of the astrolabe was the biggest secret of their Gu family. Even a few people in the clan knew the existence of the astrolabe.


    Those who know this secret are the core of the Gu family.


    Su Yan has never been to the Gu family, how could he know that the Gu family has an astrolabe?


    Gu Langqing really couldn''t understand, where did Su Yan know this secret.


    From Su Yan''s determined tone, we can know that Su Yan''s words were targeted, not casual.


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Don''t panic. I just use the astrolabe, and I will return it to your Gu family after it is used up. I am the son of Wanshou Mountain. Wanshou Mountain has everything. There is no need to take this little advantage. "


    The astrolabe was actually a product of the ancient star school, which Su Yan had seen back then.


    After the collapse of the ancient star sect, many star disks were scattered among the heavens and immortal realms.


    It''s just that the vicissitudes of the world and the stars have changed. After so many years, I am afraid that there are not many astrolabes left.


    Gu Langqing said, "I can provide the astrolabe, but I have a request."


    The ancestor of Absolute God sternly said: "Are you negotiating terms with Saint Son?"


    Gu Langqing quickly stood up and said, "How dare your subordinates negotiate terms with Shengzi?"


    Su Yan was not at all angry, "Aren''t you doing this now? Let''s talk, what do you want?"


    Gu Langqing said: "The subordinates would like to ask the son to take me into the star realm."


    Su Yan glanced at Gu Langqing and said, "I just heard the ancestor of Jue God say that your father died in the star realm, right?"


    Gu Langqing nodded and said, "Yes."


    "But your current cultivation base is not an earth immortal. It is very reluctant to enter the star realm. You have not broken into the heavenly immortal realm. There is no air in the universe, and you cannot absorb the energy of the sun, moon and stars. You can only rely on inner breathing. Support, it can only support three days at most. How do I get to the star realm?"


    Only by breaking through to the heavenly immortal realm can he fly freely in the boundless universe, and no longer have to be affected by conditions such as breathing and temperature.


    Even the most extreme environment can draw energy from the infinite universe, so that it can be sustained!


    One side of the immortal domain can be regarded as an independent world. To travel through the endless dark universe and to travel between the heavens and immortal domains, at least the cultivation of the heavens is required.


    The star realm is also in the universe. To enter the star realm, the cultivation of the heavenly immortals is the most basic.


    Gu Langqing said: "Please give me one month, Shengzi, I will definitely be able to break through the realm of heaven within one month."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "What if you fail?"


    Gu Langqing gritted his teeth and said: "I will never fail!"


    "Well, you go down first."


    Gu Langqing pursed his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he went on without saying a word.


    Whether Gu Langqing can break through the Celestial Immortal cultivation base Su Yan is going to the star realm, and that soul remains in the star realm is not a safe thing.


    After Gu Langqing left, the ancestor of Absolute God said to Su Yan: "Is Saint Son really going to take her to the star realm?"

 Chapter 3551： News from Princess Kong Qian

    Chapter 3551 News from Princess Kong Qian


    Su Yan said: "The people of the Gu family have in-depth research on the star realm. They must have many magic weapons, and they will also have special treatment plans for some special situations. Taking her there may not become a burden for me."


    Only then did the ancestor of Absolute God show a suddenly realized expression.


    Then the ancestor of Absolute God said: "Just now there was news from outside that I heard that this time Kunlun Immortal Territory presided over the selection. Some rising star immortals must be selected from the immortal territories to form a team to complete this almost impossible task. Do you want to participate in the selection?"


    The ancestor of Absolute God meant very clearly. If Su Yan participated in this selection, he would definitely be selected.


    The ancestor of Absolute God has been doing things for thousands of years, and he doesn''t know how many gods he has seen, but he has not seen anyone who can compare with Su Yan in the realm of gods.


    With Su Yan''s cultivation base and strength, it is very easy to get the top spot and shake the heavens and immortal realms.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "This is a pool of muddy water, I still don''t want to go."


    Of course, Su Yan had his own concerns. This time selecting many emperor-level figures would also pay special attention. If those emperors could see through Su Yan''s identity, then he would not be able to continue to grow as wretched as he is now.


    In the current situation where the strength is not enough, it is better to have less contact with the great emperors who exist.


    Su Yan said, "Don''t the Gu family have their own way to enter the star realm? We will take the road from the Gu family. If it is faster, we should be able to enter the star realm ahead of these people."


    The ancestor of Absolute God still had some doubts, and then said: "There is one more thing, which is also very interesting."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "Princess Kong Qian of Kunlun Immortal Territory has returned from the mortal world to the immortal world, and the seal of five aggregates and seven sufferings placed on her by the Tathagata Buddha is also broken. The ancestor Phoenix seems to assign her to preside over this selection. This is tantamount to a signal, perhaps Princess Kong Qian will become the successor of the ancestor Phoenix... But this is not true. Since the beginning of the world, the ancestor Phoenix has firmly held the Kunlun fairyland and has gone through many epochs. At that time, the fairy emperor who was more or less stronger than the ancestor Phoenix has fallen, but she has been as steady as a rock. Maybe Princess Kong Qian could not survive the ancestor Phoenix."


    For the world of monsters, Kunlun Immortal Domain will always be the number one immortal domain.


    The ancestor Phoenix is ??also a mountain that is almost insurmountable!


    As long as the monster race with feathers on its body would worship the ancestor Phoenix as its ancestor, Kunlun Immortal Territory hosted this event, but it was reasonable.


    But the words of the ancestor of the gods made Su Yan lose consciousness for a while, just because he heard the name of Princess Kong Qian.


    It turned out that she had already gone back to Kunlun Immortal Territory, so that''s okay, to be her proud princess again, and to save Su Yan from worrying.


    It always doesn''t work now, there will always be a moment to meet again in the future.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said again: "That''s how this matter is arranged?"


    Su Yan said: "I must keep my whereabouts secret. There are not many people I can trust on this mountain, but I know that only two ancestors will never harm me."


    The ancestor of the absolute **** and the real person Xinghe were the two people who supported Su Yan as the son of the saint, and their status in the Longevity Mountain was also very detached.


    But you are not sure about the red-eye disease in the Wanshou Mountain, or the people who secretly hate Su Yan. They may not have done enough, but the failure is more than enough.


    The journey to the stars is full of various unknown risks, and there is no need to add any unnecessary trouble to yourself.


    After Gu Langqing returned to Wanxuefeng, he opened the pass.


    In this month, she had to break through to the realm of heavenly immortals. Entering into the star realm, the cultivation of heavenly immortals was the minimum requirement. If she couldn''t even reach this minimum requirement, it would only prove that she was not equipped.


    Gu Langqing sighed fiercely and wanted to prove himself. In contrast, Su Yan seemed very idle.


    Playing chess with the Qingqiu Kingdom Master in the Heavenly Palace every day, and studying the double cultivation method, can be regarded as the least stressful idle time after he entered the fairyland.


    This period of relaxation is very necessary, because once you enter the astral world, everything will become impermanent.


    A place like the star realm, even for Su Yan, was full of great danger. It was hard not to be nervous at that time.


    Before this huge challenge comes, there is no harm in relaxing your body and mind.


    Twenty days later, a brilliance rushed straight up from Wanxuefeng!


    The appearance of this brilliance made Wan Xuefeng plunge into chaos, and Su Yan also sensed this unusual aura while standing in the palace.


    It seems that people are really forced out. Gu Langqing put a lot of pressure on him, and it only took just twenty days to break through to the realm of heavenly immortals, and there was still one third of the time she and Su Yan agreed.


    Then Gu Langqing came to the palace, and she was very happy to see her face.


    Su Yan was playing chess with Qingqiu''s leader. The black dragon was on the verge of being strangled. Qingqiu''s leader had already fallen into contemplation with one hand on his cheek.


    Qingqiu has a very strong chess skill and can rank first among the women Su Yan has seen, but she has a very important shortcoming, that is, not enough to kill.


    There were often elaborate layouts, but in the end Su Yan was shot out of the sky.


    After Gu Langqing came in, Lord Qingqiu only glanced at her and continued to play chess, as if he didn''t care at all about Gu Langqing''s breakthrough to the heavenly immortal realm.


    "Holy Son, I have done it." Gu Langqing said concisely and authentically.


    Su Yan hummed softly and said, "It''s good that you can do it naturally. Let''s take a rest today. Tomorrow we will leave for the Gu''s house. We will take the astrolabe first and then go to the star realm."


    The astrolabe must not be in the hands of Gu Langqing. When this important treasure is not in use, it will definitely be cherished in a very safe place.


    Su Yan''s inference was completely correct. Gu Langqing seemed to want to say something, but in the end he just clasped his fists and nodded before leaving.


    "This little girl from the Gu family is not bad. It only took 20 days to break through to the realm of heavenly immortals." Su Yan said, "After all, you should almost be at the top of the earthly immortal, on the verge of breaking through, right?"


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu said: "She originally had a higher cultivation base than me, and she was just a step away. Now that she has this opportunity, even if she breaks through, there is nothing surprising."


    Su Yan asked: "Then when are you going to go to Guan Tianxian?"


    The Lord Qingqiu said in a tired voice: "With Su Lang here, why do I have to go through the barrier? You already have the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal. Every time I double-cultivation with you, I earn more than you. When you reach the Golden Immortal, I only need to double-cultivate with you. , You can easily cross the great realm and enter the peak of heavenly immortals."

 Chapter 3552： Gu Family Ancestral House

    Chapter 3552: Gu Family Ancestral House


    The intention of Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is also very obvious.


    She is now the prince of Wanshou Mountain. Since Su Yan is so powerful, even if she doesn''t work hard, as long as she doubles up with Su Yan and absorbs the pure Yang breath in Su Yan''s body, it is worth ten times the effort of others.


    The fact is also true. As long as the Lord Qingqiu guards Su Yan, she will definitely follow her in the future.


    There are so many shrewd women in this world, and even a meal you ate last week can be counted as plainly for you, and you will never lose yourself.


    However, there are very few smart women in this world. The so-called smart women know how to advance and retreat, and they will not mess up their position because of some petty gains.


    What''s more important is not to add some unnecessary trouble to your man, this is the most important point.


    The Lord Qingqiu knew that Su Yan would go back to the Gu��s house with Gu Langqing but didn��t say anything, because she knew where to go. If she was jealous because of such a trivial matter, and she had trouble with Su Yan, then she would not be considered a smart woman. .


    The Lord Qingqiu wanted to think clearly, as long as she could hold onto the position of the princess, the wild women outside would not be able to set off any storms even if they tried their best!


    What''s more, she is a genuine vixen and a nine-tailed vixen. Those women who want to compare her with her ability to charm men are simply seeking their own death.


    Although the intrigue between women and harems doesn''t see much blood, on another level, they can also be regarded as swords and lights.


    After Gu Langqing broke through the Heavenly Immortal realm, his realm was not stable yet. Su Yanding waited for her to stabilize the realm and stayed in Wanshou Mountain for half a month before leaving from Wanshou Mountain to the Gu family''s territory.


    The Gu family''s territory is located on the endless continent. It maintains a huge territory on the west bank of the Tongtian River, but it has not built a demon country.


    There are only members of the family and a few guest officials in the huge territory.


    It is also very simple to go down the Endless Continent from Wanshou Mountain. The ancestor of the Absolute God used a token to open the passage, and then everyone walked through a mountain road.


    Then fly all the way to the west, and it only takes half a day to reach the territory of the Gu family.


    This time, Su Yan walked lightly, only three people, such as the ancestor of the absolute god, Gu Langqing, and the first Nanyi Taoist leader of Longwei Peak.


    The reason why he brought Nan Yi Dao Chang is because Dao Chang Nan Yi is the apprentice of the ancestor of the Absolute God, and he is also an absolute trustworthy candidate. More importantly, he also has a golden fairy in his realm. If he encounters any trouble, he It will definitely work.


    Everyone flew toward the west, and along the way, you could see many hills dotted with the earth. These hills are not majestic, but they continue to stretch and the terrain is also undulating.


    Unconsciously, the plants on the mountain gradually changed from trees to dense bamboo seas.


    There is no end to this ocean of bamboo.


    Looking at the past from Gao, this invisible bamboo sea dancing with the wind is also very spectacular.


    When you enter this bamboo sea, it actually marks that you have entered the territory of the Gu family.


    According to Gu Langqing, the ancestors of the Gu family transplanted more than thirty different kinds of bamboo here. The implication is that they hope that the descendants of the Gu family will be as virtuous as the bamboo, and they cannot be easily humbly.


    And the ancestral home of the Gu family is right in the middle of this wonderful bamboo sea.


    Except for Gu Langqing, everyone came to the Gu family''s territory for the first time.


    After arriving at Gu''s house, Gu Langqing led the way.


    You can see very tall buildings built against the mountain, glazed tiles reflecting in the sun shining golden light.


    There was also the sound of gurgling water on the left, which turned out to be to draw the spring water from the mountain into the small river next to it.


    The Gu family��s ancestral house is completely integrated into the natural scenery, and it fits well in Feng Shui, perfectly matching the four words of Tibetan Feng Na Shui.


    Speaking of the word ancestral house, it is inevitable that the impression given is those gloomy old houses, but the ancestral house of the Gu family does not feel gloomy and corrupt at all, everything is very new.


    Probably because of the special formation protection here.


    After entering the door, there are two unreasonably huge cherry blossom trees, which are covered with pink cherry blossoms, which look very vivid, reducing the majesty of the old house to an acceptable range.


    The expression on Gu Langqing''s face was somewhat solemn. Although she was the nominal heir of the Gu family, she was not the patriarch.


    To take things like the astrolabe, she cannot be the master alone, and at least the two elders must agree together.


    And the two great elders are notoriously stubborn. It is not easy to convince the two great elders at the same time. This time the journey may not be smooth!


    Soon after entering the door, I met two very tall guards, wearing black sturdy clothes, holding a halberd and standing in front of a hundred steps.


    These two tall guards are Taoist soldiers raised by the Gu family.


    There are only a handful of families that can support Taoist soldiers on the endless continent. From this alone, it can be seen that the Gu family is definitely not comparable to those of small families.


    Although the two Taoist soldiers recognized Gu Langqing, they still had to carry out their mission and were not allowed to enter the ancestral house casually.


    Another homing pigeon flew up and flew towards the height of the ancestral house.


    Before long, a sky blue sword light floated down from the mountain.


    After this azure sword light landed, it turned into a young man about twenty years old.


    The young man also wore the same black attire as the Taoist soldiers, and asked, "Huh? Sister Langqing, why are you back?!"


    The young man''s face couldn''t hide his joy. Obviously, seeing Gu Langqing coming back was a very happy thing for him.


    Gu Langqing exchanged greetings with the young man again and talked about his current situation, but he kept silent about everything on the Longevity Mountain, which was also one of the rules of the Longevity Mountain.


    There are Absolute God Ancestor and Su Yan staring here, Gu Langqing of course will not be stupid enough to violate the rule of no rent.


    The young man''s name was Gu Hong, a younger generation of the Gu family, and Gu Langqing''s cousin.


    Gu Langqing received the invitation from Wanshou Mountain. After going to Wanshou Mountain, he has been responsible for the security of the ancestral house.


    Gu Hong said; "Sister Langqing, you are really amazing! You have broken through to the realm of heaven in such a short time! I really envy me, I don''t know if I have a thousand or two thousand years to break through to the realm of heaven."


    Gu Langqing smiled and said: "With your talent, as long as you are not so playful, you can always do this. I am returning from Wanshou Mountain this time. There are important things to do. Where are the two elders?"


    Hearing this question, the smile on Gu Hong''s face also froze, and then said: "The two great elders are meeting guests, Sister Langqing, why don''t you wait for a while?"

 Chapter 3553： Please sit down

    Three thousand five hundred and fifty-three chapters, please sit down


    Su Yan only heard this question and realized that the problem is not very good.


    Because Gu Langqing is already the eldest of the Gu family, it stands to reason that only Gu Langqing''s mother is above her in the Gu family.


    However, it is not difficult to feel from Gu Hong''s words that the status of the two elders seems to be higher than that of Gu Langqing.


    Regarding the Gu family, her eldest lady may not be the master.


    When Gu Hong asked her such a question, it was clear that the power of the two great elders was above her.


    "The two great elders are meeting guests? And our ancestral house has always been hidden, how can there be guests?" Gu Langqing asked suspiciously.


    Gu Langqing was wondering how important the guests were that they needed the two elders to face them together.


    "It''s the golden fairy descending from the Pangu Immortal Territory above."


    Hearing this, Su Yan and Jueshen Patriarch had already noticed something wrong. Why would the Jinxian of Pangu Immortal Territory choose such a strange knot to come to Gu''s family?


    I''m afraid it is also for the astrolabe!


    Fortunately, Su Yan and the others set off early. If they delay one more day, I''m afraid the astrolabe will have fallen into the hands of Pangu Immortal Domain.


    If there is no astrolabe guide, I am afraid it will be difficult to move within the star realm.


    Gu Langqing is also a smart person, so he naturally noticed something wrong, and asked, "Which golden fairy from Pangu Immortal Territory? Why don''t I remember that we had a friendship with the golden fairy from Pangu Immortal Territory? Is it a friend of the Great Elder?"


    Gu Hong said: "It''s a counter-current immortal."


    "So it was him?"


    Gu Langqing said to Su Yan: "Fu Liuxian used to be the highest guest of our Gu family. He and my father were brothers who worshipped the handle. But after my father died, he also left the Gu family. It is said that he went to the fairyland above. Take refuge in Pangu Immortal Domain."


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    Gu Hong said: "A few days ago, the stars of the star realm fell into the Tongtian River from the sky, causing thousands of miles of spiritual damage. For the endless continent, it is a huge catastrophe. It is said that the heavens also brought countless demons. Fortunately, one A golden immortal passed by, and with the help of the fifth ancestor, he exhausted all the demon seeds in the star realm, but this incident has shaken all the demon kingdoms! I don��t know what will be said in the upper immortal domain... Actually, I am also worried about the impact of this incident."


    Only then did Su Yan know that after he left the endless continent, something like this still happened!


    It seems that I have to go back to Qingqiu Country to see how things are going. If something goes wrong in Qingqiu Country, I am afraid it will be very troublesome.


    The foundation of Qingqiu Nation is not yet stable, but fortunately, he has already defeated Bai Ze, his rival, and took the prestige of Su Yan in a short period of time. There shouldn''t be any idea of ??the Demon Nation daring to beat Qingqiu.


    But I was still afraid that some ambitious people would really want to play with fire and get chestnuts, so after Su Yan got the astrolabe, it was safest to go to Qingqiu.


    Then Gu Langqing said to Gu Hong: "You can lead the way, since it''s Uncle Duliu who is back, then I just happened to meet him. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen each other for about two thousand years, right?"


    Gu Langqing was about to enter the inner hall, and Gu Hong didn''t dare to stop him, but when he got to Su Yan, Gu Hong hesitated, because the inner hall was never a place for Xian to enter.


    Gu Langqing said: "These are not outsiders. The first one is the saint son of Longevity Mountain, this is the ancestor of the absolute god, and the legislative elder of Longevity Mountain. This Nanyi Taoist is one of the seven heads of Longevity Mountain. "


    The name of Longevity Mountain is still very lethal to these immortals on the endless continent.


    Longevity Mountain is not only very mysterious but also more powerful, and its secrets are only known by a few earthly immortals.


    Gu Hong knew that the three had come from Wanshou Mountain, and after that he showed an expression of inexplicable shock and did not dare to stop him.


    In the inner hall, not only the two great elders, but also the other elders were sitting with him, and the counter-liu immortal of the golden fairy realm naturally sat in the position of the guest of honor.


    Nian Liuxian looked like a man over two meters tall. His muscles were extremely strong, his beard was like an iron horn, and he stared at the door with anger. Although there was no sign of anger, he was not angry anymore.


    But what makes people even more concerned is that Niu Liuxian has a pair of bare feet, which seems incompatible with this luxurious inner hall.


    Gu Langqing took Su Yan and the others into the inner hall just like this, and interrupted the conversation between them.


    The two elders, a man and a woman, were both old men, and they looked ordinary, and there was nothing worth talking about.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance, this elder Leiwen barely reached the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal. In terms of ability, he should be inferior to the Daoist Nanyi, let alone the ancestor of Absolute God.


    Seeing Gu Langqing leading people in just like this, the elders of the Gu family were very surprised. They didn''t know how Gu Langqing, who had already gone to Wanshou Mountain, suddenly appeared here.


    And the female elder directly showed a displeased expression, and said: "Langqing, why are you so ignorant of the rules, how can you bring casual people into this inner hall! Did you go to Wanshou Mountain? Have you even forgotten the rules of the Gu family?"


    Gu Langqing didn''t answer directly, he was already robbed by the ancestor of Absolute God: "Asshole! Who do you say is the idler? I don''t know the old things, do you know who you are talking to?"


    It''s really not bragging that the ancestor of Absolute God has a hot temper. Even if this is the inner hall of the Gu family, he has to point to the nose of the elder screaming!


    The two great elders were so stunned by the ancestors of Absolute God who pointed their noses to them. They didn''t know what the origin of this old man came from, so he dared to be so arrogant in the inner hall of the Gu family!


    It seems that the ancestor of Absolute God has also noticed like Su Yan, that Gu Langqing and her eldest lady are suppressed everywhere in the clan, and their status is not particularly high.


    At this time, instead of relying on Gu Langqing to explain, it is better to rely on yourself.


    The ancestor of the Absolute God said: "This seat is the ancestor of the Absolute God, one of the two ancestors of the Longevity Mountain. This is the new saint son of the Longevity Mountain. My holy son is not the idler in your mouth!"


    After Absolute God ancestor let out his words, the two great elders got up from their chairs!


    Because the ancestor of the Absolute God is no longer something they can afford, let alone the Son of Longevity Mountain.


    At this time, Su Yan also realized the benefits of becoming a saint son. In the past, he had to find a place by himself when he encountered such things, but this time he didn''t have to do anything. The ancestor of Absolute God could help him treat the two Gu family The great elders settle!


    "Langqing received an invitation from Wanshou Mountain a few days ago... I should have gone to Wanshou Mountain to practice, how come back suddenly?" Another great elder said in a puzzled manner.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "That invitation was sent by this seat. As long as there is a monk in the Demon Immortal World on Infinite Continent, no one can escape the eyes of this seat! You... have only cultivated for five thousand years. The realm has just touched the threshold of Jinxian. It is best to show respect in front of our holy son. Would you not invite our holy son to sit down?"

 Chapter 3554： Extremely arrogant

    Chapter 3549 is extremely arrogant


    The ancestor of Absolute God''s attitude can be described as extremely arrogant, but he definitely has arrogant capital on this endless continent.


    He was originally the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak, not to mention that he has further mastered the power of cause and effect.


    This power is extremely difficult to get started, but once mastered, it is more powerful than other powers and laws.


    After receiving the reminder from the ancestor of Absolute God, the two elders remembered to arrange a seat for Su Yan.


    And the counter-liu immortal who descended from Pangu Immortal Territory has never expressed his position, but silently watched everything that happened in this inner hall, as if everything here had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Liuxian''s attitude Su Yan doesn''t care much, all he wants is the astrolabe.


    If Nianliuxian wants to fight with him, that''s the enemy.


    If there is something else about Niu Liuxian, it is just an irrelevant passerby, even if he has a golden immortal cultivation base.


    After the great elder arranged for Su Yan, Absolute God Ancestor, and Daoist Nanyi to sit down, the inner hall fell into silence.


    The great elder said after a while: "I don''t know what happened to Su Shengzi''s sudden visit?"


    Su Yan came to the Gu family, of course, for the star chart.


    However, Gu Liuxian is sitting here, how can he talk about the astrolabe?


    It��s okay if Gu Liuxian doesn��t know about the astrolabe, and if he knows about the astrolabe, isn��t it revealing?


    So, Su Yan said: "I heard that the stars of the star realm have fallen into the big river, this is an ominous sign, so I thought about the lower realm to see what happened to the endless continent."


    The great elder said: "I heard that the book saint son seems to be the dual monk of the Qingqiu kingdom, why not go to the Qingqiu kingdom, why come our Gu family instead?"


    Su Yan did not answer, but the ancestor of Absolute God had already said, "You two old things, are you interrogating our saint son? Don''t weigh how many catties you have! If the saint son asks you, you just need to answer truthfully. Don��t ask questions."


    The attitude of the ancestor of Absolute God has been extremely arrogant since just now. These two great elders can be considered as hidden boss-level figures on the endless continent, but they are regarded by the ancestor of Absolute God not as people. At this time, they are angry. In the middle of a fever, even the blue veins on his forehead burst out.


    Immediately the great elder said: "Ancestor of Absolute God, you are a senior master, our Gu family respects you, so we sent the young lady to your Wanshou Mountain. But it definitely does not mean that you can do whatever you want in the Gu family."


    "Do whatever you want?" The Absolute Ancestor slapped the table, and suddenly the table turned into powder!


    Then the ancestor of Absolute God said: "Do you really think that you dare not level your Gu family?"


    As the ancestor of the Absolute God was waving his sleeves, the hall was inexplicably shrouded in a kind of magical power. Even the two great elders felt that breathing became difficult, as if some invisible thread entangled them. The neck!


    This is the power of cause and effect!


    Once bound by the power of this cause and effect, even if you escape thousands of miles away, or in other dimensions, there is no way to ask!


    Because the power of cause and effect can pass through the limitations of space, it can attack almost without any restrictions!


    This is the greatest asset of the ancestor of Absolute God. He said that he wanted to eradicate the Gu family, and he could really do it, not just a verbal threat.


    Gu Langqing was certainly on the side of the Gu family in this matter, but she had no way to influence the thoughts of the ancestor of the gods, let alone the Su Yan behind the ancestor of the gods.


    Since Su Yan entered the Gu family, he has not expressed his position, but this can actually be regarded as a tacit approval.


    Without Su Yan''s acquiescence, the ancestor of Absolute God might not have been so domineering.


    The two great elders of the Gu family also had no idea that the ancestors of the absolute gods would turn their faces when they said they turned their faces. If they dared to do anything to resist, the ancestors of the absolute gods would soon be able to kill them at the mysterious and mysterious level of cause and effect.


    The Gu family is not an ordinary family. If the ancestor of the God of God destroys the Gu family with a disagreement, then this incident is definitely beyond the boundary.


    The immortal domain above will definitely punish the ancestor of Absolute God, and finally ends up in a situation where both sides suffer.


    It''s just that these two great elders didn''t dare to gamble. After all, their heads were grown on their own heads. If they used someone else''s heads, they might even dare to bet that the ancestors of the gods would not do it.


    It''s just that the compromise of these two great elders came too quickly and was too simple.


    The great elder said: "Our Gu family has always respected Wanshou Mountain, why should we make trouble in this kind of field? There is really no deep hatred between us that cannot be resolved."


    The ancestor of Absolute God snorted heavily. Although he didn''t speak, he took the initiative to take away his magical powers.


    The atmosphere in the inner hall also eased slightly.


    After the atmosphere eased, the **** of upstream said, "Is this the newly promoted son of Longevity Mountain? I heard that the new son of Longevity Mountain is a rare peerless genius. I think I was with the Holy Lord back then. Fighting side by side in the star realm has some origins. If you say it, you can still call me Uncle Master."


    Nianliuxian also participated in the expedition of the heavens and the immortal realms to the star realm back then, and it is not a false statement that he has fought shoulder to shoulder with the Holy Lord.


    It''s just that when he said this kind of thing here, he asked Su Yan to call him the uncle, not to show goodwill, but to suppress Su Yan in his identity. It was that simple.


    How could Su Yan fail to understand what Niu Xian meant, and just looked at him coldly. It was impossible for the uncle to call out.


    Su Yan said directly: "I didn''t worship the Holy Master as a master, so don''t make a mistake."


    Niu Liuxian couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression. In fact, Dao Chang Nan Yi was shocked to the extreme when he first learned about this, and he almost doubted whether there was a problem with his direct ears.


    But this is the so-called fact and truth.


    Counter-current Immortal said: "Holy Son is here for the Gu Family but for one thing? This thing is closely related to the star realm."


    Speaking of this, Niu-liuxian has already tacitly understood everyone. The purpose of coming to Gu''s house is all for the legendary astrolabe.


    Counter-current Immortal Dao: "The Ming people don''t talk secretly, this thing Pangu Immortal Territory is determined to win. Are you Longevity Mountain really fighting against our Pangu Immortal Territory? I am actually about to convince the two great elders."


    Gu Liuxian is talking nonsense.


    He came here to ask for the astrolabe. The two elders first refused to admit that the Gu family had the astrolabe, and finally, after being forced to do nothing, they had to admit that the horoscope was in the Gu family, but the horoscope was the Gu family��s heirloom. , It is impossible to give it to outsiders in vain.


    Regarding the astrolabe, the two elders did not actually let go.


    However, the two great elders couldn''t directly refute the words of Nianliuxian, so they could only eat coptis.

 Chapter 3555： A word

    Three thousand five hundred and fifty-five chapters


    If it is a stunned green, facing the counter-current immortal''s words, I am afraid that the opponent will lead the nose.


    But how could Su Yan be stunned?


    It''s better than scheming, the ten counter-current immortals are not Su Yan''s opponents, so Su Yan smiled when facing this situation.


    Because he had already received the most important information, that is, that the astrolabe is not in the hands of the gods.


    If the astrolabe is already succeeded by the counter-liuxian, it would be very difficult to grab the astrolabe from the counter-liuxian''s hands, and doing so would also offend Pangu immortal territory.


    But now the astrolabe is still in the hands of the Gu family, so to whom the Gu family wants to give the astrolabe to the Gu family is a matter for the Gu family. What does it have to do with your Pangu Immortal Domain?


    Although the demon fairy''s world respects strength, this kind of jungle law doesn''t work in the upper immortal realm, and the basic morality still needs to be discussed.


    Su Yan said: "I have never thought of taking the Gu family''s astrolabe at Wanshou Mountain. I came back with Missy this time to help her get the astrolabe. The astrolabe will always be in Missy''s hands and will not fall. In the collection of Wanshou Mountain. The Gu family��s things are always owned by the Gu family, and I will never **** it casually. Wanshou Mountain also has its own rules."


    When Su Yan said so, the two elders couldn''t help but shine.


    The two major forces simultaneously forced the palace, just for the Gu family''s astrolabe.


    The two great elders were already prepared to lose the astrolabe, because neither of these two great forces could afford to offend any family.


    But listening to what Su Yan said, it seemed that they didn''t have to completely lose the astrolabe. This could be regarded as a surprise!


    What the Son of Longevity Mountain said will certainly keep his promises, and he will never break his words easily!


    It''s just that they worry that Longevity Mountain is not as powerful as Pangu Immortal Domain, and in the end they still can''t twist their thighs.


    Although Wanshou Mountain had a detached position in the demon fairy world, the Qing Emperor and Yu Emperor had fallen for many years, and the face had already been sold out in these years.


    Compared with the Xianyu above, Longevity Mountain is definitely not powerful.


    Guliu Xiandao: "I originally just came to borrow the astrolabe, and I will return the astrolabe after I''ve used it up. I never said that I want to use it."


    "Don''t you understand? I don''t have to borrow it. I just need Missy to take out the astrolabe from her treasure house. The astrolabe does not have to be in my hands."


    Gu Liuxian said solemnly: "Shengzi Su, are you really planning to have trouble with Pangu Immortal Domain?"


    "You don''t need to use Pangu Immortal Domain to press me, you are you, Pangu Immortal Domain is Pangu Immortal Domain."


    The counter-liu immortal did come from Pangu Immortal Domain, but Pangu Immortal Domain couldn''t be a piece of iron. If he could not do this, Pangu Immortal Domain might not unanimously go out and use force to conquer Wanshou Mountain.


    But one thing is certain, that is, Counterliu Immortal''s competitors or opponents in Pangu Immortal Territory will definitely be against him!


    Of course Gu Liuxian knew what his situation was.


    It''s just that the ancestor of Absolute God was not easy to provoke, and he didn''t dare to touch the power of cause and effect easily, so he planned to use the prestige of Pangu Immortal Territory to overwhelm Su Yan.


    If you can get the astrolabe without bloodshed, of course it is the best.


    It''s just that this new son of Longevity Mountain looks like a fresh face, and he is still very young, but he is an old-fashioned person, who is determined not to fool easily.


    Counter-current fairy said: "Shengzi Su, you are too arrogant, and too deceitful! I am your elder anyway, do you have to fight with me like this?"


    Su Yan replied: "You keep saying that you are an elder, why are you embarrassed to fight with the next?"


    "You!" Gu Liuxian couldn''t hold back anymore, and directly shot the case.


    The ancestors of Absolute God are naturally fighting against each other to shoot the case!


    The two golden immortal powerhouses faced each other within this inner hall, and their aura gradually became subtle.


    If the two great golden immortals really fought here, it would be easy to demolish the Gu family''s ancestral home, I''m afraid this bamboo sea that has spread for thousands of miles will also completely disappear.


    During the confrontation with the ancestor of Absolute God, Gu Liuxian suddenly spoke: "Shengzi Su, why don''t you and I make a bet! The winner gets the astrolabe, and the loser leaves directly from the Gu family''s territory and returns to their own. Where do you want to go?"


    "How do you gamble?"


    Niu Liuxian looked towards Su Yan and said, "The above immortal realm is rumored that you are a rare genius in the ages, and you can at least ask about the realm of Emperor Zhun! I would like to see how talented you are. But if I am. It would be too unfair to fight with you directly. After all, the gap in the realm lies here. It is better for you and me to make a three-stroke agreement. As long as you can catch my three-strokes, I will leave here and return to the top Go to the fairyland!"


    Only after Gu Liuxian finished speaking, Su Yan said almost without thinking: "Okay! We''re all set."


    And the ancestor of the absolute **** and the Daoist of Nanyi didn''t mean to stop Su Yan from answering so freely, and there was no worry at all on their faces, instead they were full of joyful expressions.


    It seems that this astrolabe is already in their pocket.


    Gu Liuxian couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Su Yan had only entered the realm of heavenly immortals, and he had been in the realm of golden immortals for four thousand years!


    These four thousand years have all lived on the dog, and the crush of the great realm still exists.


    If it is one move, there may still be the possibility of a fluke victory, but three moves can seal all the fluke.


    Could it be... is there any incredible magic weapon on his body? That''s why I dare to be so rampant?


    Gu Liuxian was very uncertain, but this proposal was made by himself, and Su Yan had already agreed, so if he wants to return now, he will only lose his face, even if he bit the bullet, he can only hold on.


    At the most, the three moves all use the strongest moves and true yuan, so you don��t have to keep your hands at all!


    Because no matter how powerful a magic weapon is, it needs people to control it.


    The magic weapon is just a tool. Whether a tool is strong or not depends on people.


    The two elders of the Gu family were really helpless. The astrolabe was originally theirs. Now the other two have come to fight in front of them. They must also provide a martial arts field.


    The final prize is the Gu family heirloom astrolabe.


    Almost all the Gu family members in this inner hall, including Gu Langqing, have a deep sense of humiliation.


    Ming star plate is their family''s treasure, at this time their Gu family''s opinion is completely unimportant.


    This is the consequence of weakness. If the Gu family still had the momentum they had back then, they would certainly not encounter such an embarrassing situation.


    Gu Langqing also secretly vowed in her heart that she must advance to the realm of the fairy king and completely reverse the decline of the Gu family!

 Chapter 3556： Unbearable consequences

    Chapter 3556: Unbearable Consequences


    The Gu''s martial arts field is located between the two mountains, covering an area of ??at least 2,000 square meters, which is very huge.


    After the huge pair of Nian Liuxian set foot on the martial arts field barefoot, a deep crack was formed in the martial arts field!


    The Gu family''s martial arts field is blessed with powerful mana, but it is still crushed by the counter-liuxian. This is a warning, warning Su Yan that it is best to retreat!


    Su Yan was completely disregarded of Gu Liuxian''s warning.


    The two elders stood in the middle as witnesses.


    Counterflow Immortal Dao: "Su Shengzi, if you have time to go back, the astrolabe is too important, and I will never have any hands. If you break your bones or break your way, Ji, don''t blame me for being an uncle who is cruel and cruel."


    "You are very interesting, like taking advantage of others. Who gives you the courage to claim to be my uncle?"


    Su Yan is the former Emperor Xianwu. If he wants to be Su Yan''s uncle, what kind of seniority should he have?


    This counter-current fairy can be said to have no compulsion at all.


    Stimulated by Su Yan, Gu Liuxian directly condensed two rays of light in his hand towards Su Yan!


    These two rays of thunder are as bright as a little sun, and the energy contained in it is already very scary just to see with the naked eye!


    The destructive aura exuding is even more overwhelming!


    Not to mention this small martial arts field, but the entire Gu family may not be able to withstand these two divine thunders!


    This is the **** thunder of the golden immortal level, the power can often destroy a city!


    Gu Liuxian was not joking. He was really determined to win the astrolabe, so he used the most secure method. He decided not to compete with Su Yan on the changes in tricks and the understanding of spells, only one point, that is mana!


    The magical power of the golden immortal is as vast as the sea, and the immortal is extremely difficult to contend.


    Under the killing and injury of these two gods, even if Su Yan had innate spirit treasure, it would be difficult to protect him.


    Because Xiantian Lingbao is constantly increasing because of the master''s strength, just like Su Yan''s Mowen Divine Sword, it is only a lavender sword energy in the realm of the immortal realm, and it needs extreme force to urge it to become a strong purple.


    After reaching the Heavenly Immortal realm, Su Yan casually held a purple sword aura that was a strong purple.


    Only the magic weapon of the level of the Three Religious Relics, the magic weapon that can distort and destroy the laws of heaven and earth, can hold these two divine thunders.


    Su Yan had such a magic weapon in his hands.


    At the moment when Su Yan took out the Qingmu Shenling, the expression on the face of Niu Liuxian instantly changed.


    Gu Liuxian couldn''t help but chuckle, it turned out that those absurd rumors were true!


    The new son of Wanshoushan really got the Aoki God Order!


    Originally, Gu Liuxian thought this was a very absurd rumor, but didn''t think that Su Yan really got the legendary Qingmu Divine Order!


    There have been many rumors about the three treasures handed down by the Qing emperor in those years, but these rumors were not self-defeating in the end.


    These three magic weapons have never been discovered...


    As far as Nianliuxian knows, only a few immortal kings in Pangu Immortal Realm are carefully trying to find the whereabouts of Qingmu Shenling from the clues of history, but these immortal kings have spent a lot of work and thousands of years. Time has nothing to gain.


    How could Su Yan, a little celestial immortal, obtain the Qingmu Divine Order?


    Is it true that all this is doomed?


    This son is destined to be the descendant of Qingdi?


    No wonder the Lord didn��t accept him as a disciple, but he could justifiably become the saint son of Longevity Mountain...


    With the Aomu God Order in hand, no matter who it is, he can justify becoming the master of Longevity Mountain!


    And when the Qingmu Shenling appeared in Su Yan''s hands, he only felt that the surrounding bamboo sea seemed to come alive!


    Suddenly, the vegetation between the world and the earth seemed to have spirituality, and they were all eager to communicate with him and tell him.


    Su Yan faintly felt that he was already at a critical point for a breakthrough, but after all, it was not a good time for a breakthrough, so he could only suppress all these distracting thoughts first.


    After that, Su Yan only felt that the surrounding bamboo forest seemed to have become a part of his body, and all the plants here suddenly became blood-connected to him.


    Su Yan only moved a thought slightly, and the bamboo seas on the left and right sides grew wildly, and finally twisted together, turning into a dragon and a tiger holding the counter-current immortal in the middle.


    Gu Liuxian''s cultivation still has the absolute upper hand over Su Yan!


    But in the face of Qingmu Shenling and this dragon and tiger, his heart was shaken!


    If he and Su Yan really did it here, he would definitely offend the Yimu demon spirits in the world...


    The consequences can be very serious!


    Therefore, even if the realm under the foot of the countercurrent immortal had been transformed, and the terrifying thunder was condensed in his hands, he still did not dare to fully activate it at this time.


    It''s just that it''s really not easy to finish things off.


    If Nianliuxian stopped right now, it would be very shameful, and it would give people the feeling that he was afraid of Longevity Mountain.


    But if the fight continues, the consequences may not be what he can bear.


    Between the dilemma, Gu Liuxian frowned and said nothing.


    Su Yan already knew that his strategy was successful!


    The tricks that can be successful against the characters of the flame ancestor fairy king series, used to deal with the counter-current immortal, of course, will also be handy.


    The ancestor of Absolute God chuckled beside him: ��I��m afraid that the fool of Niu-liu immortal does not know that the flames dare not do anything to the holy child. The arrogance of the flame is more than ten times that of the Niu-liu immortal. He has already lost this battle since he proposed such a ridiculous three-stroke agreement."


    Gu Langqing asked in a puzzled way: "How can it be so powerful with just a token, even those of the fairy king level dare not mess around?"


    "Little girl, you don''t know that this token can command the world wood demon spirit. As long as the saint child gets the longevity sword or one of the hundred flower jade, then all the world''s Yimu demon spirits will come to Longevity Mountain! At that time, Su Yan will be there. It is the Qing Emperor who is alive! As long as the demon fairy who cultivates into a spirit from a plant will only look forward to the holy child''s head!"


    Daoist Nanyi said: "The Green Wood God''s Order has already recognized the Lord. If the Saint Child has three strengths and two shortcomings, then the Qing Emperor disciples in the fairy world will avenge the Saint Child. If you intend to die with the Saint Child, it is of course easy. But After finally cultivating to the realm of the golden immortal and even the immortal king, who is willing to die easily with others?"


    The power of these two divine thunders in the hands of Nianliu Xian could definitely hurt Su Yan, even if Su Yan had the protection of the Azure Wood Divine Token, he would still be injured.


    But Niu-liu Xian still needs to weigh it carefully, should he start with Su Yan!


    Once you offend Su Yan, I am afraid that I will become an enemy of all Yimu demon spirits. How can he bear such consequences?

 Chapter 3557： Catastrophe is imminent

    Chapter 3557: Catastrophe is imminent


    "Fine! Su Shengzi, I didn''t expect you to have such a killer! This time, I was underestimated by the immortal counter-liu! But please also remember that you let me not get the astrolabe this time. Emperor! Please bear the consequences."


    The counter-liu immortal didn''t stop after speaking, it turned into a silver-white streamer and flew away directly!


    Fast enough to release the Buddha is a silver lightning!


    The two great elders were already dumbfounded when they saw this place, and they did not expect that the legendary Qingmu Divine Order, one of the three royals of the Qing Emperor, had fallen into Su Yan''s hands!


    As a result, they had no more room for maneuver in front of Su Yan, and could only honestly hand over the astrolabe to Su Yan''s hands.


    After getting the astrolabe, Su Yan didn''t bother to fly directly towards Qingqiu Country in the Gu family''s ancestral home.


    The situation in Qingqiu''s country is okay. The four ministers of the auxiliary country that Su Yan had set at the beginning are still there. Although the hearts of the people are not too stable, the basic structure is still there.


    Seeing that Su Yan had returned from Wanshou Mountain and had already broken through to the realm of heavenly immortals, and there were two powerful golden immortals under his hands, the nobles of Qingqiu Kingdom regarded Su Yan as gods.


    Su Yan said one, they didn''t dare to do it two, they couldn''t wait to hug Su Yan''s thighs!


    Qingqiu Kingdom has an explanation to the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    Next, Su Yan needed to go to the star realm.


    Su Yan and Luzhangweng, one of the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe, made a gambling agreement, saying that they would defeat Luzhangweng a year later.


    Not only Luzhangweng, but almost all the demon immortals believed that Su Yan was talking big.


    Now in less than a year, Su Yan has broken through into the realm of heavenly immortals, and can just deal with Luzhangweng.


    Since the meteors of the star realm fell into the Tongtian River, the cave mansion at the bottom of the Tongtian River that had been run by the ancestors for so many years was almost completely destroyed.


    The fifth ancestor can only rediscover the cave mansion and base area on the peaks on both sides of the Tongtian River.


    Luzhangweng re-searched for a spiritual vein as his cave mansion in the mountains near Qingqiu Kingdom.


    When Su Yan left, this cave mansion had just opened up, and it obviously didn''t look very imposing.


    But it has to be said that Lukeweng''s vigilance is very high, perhaps because he has seen the horror of those demons, so he has become so cautious.


    There was already a warning barrier placed under the mountain peak, and Su Yan also saw the barrier existed, but he was not there at all, and led his subordinates directly into the barrier.


    When the barrier was broken into, the guards were naturally disturbed, and a demon came over the clouds, holding a steel fork, and yelling: "What is your path! Don''t you know that this is the newly selected cave house of the ancestor..."


    Before the guard had finished speaking, he saw Su Yan, and then it seemed as if he saw the expression of a ghost under the blue sky and white sun, and then went to the summit with the cloud in between without saying a word!


    After the Battle of Baize, Su Yan''s reputation had reached its peak near the Tongtian River.


    If it weren''t for him to be suddenly recruited by Wanshou Mountain, I''m afraid it would be possible to become the sixth ancestor among the Tongtian River!


    After these little monsters saw him, first they were afraid of Su Yan''s unparalleled swordsmanship, that''s why they were so frightened. Second, they were shocked, who was the demon fairy who was thousands of miles away during the festival between Su Yan and Luzhangweng. I don''t know, now that Su Yan comes to the door, he should be here for revenge!


    "The big event is not good! The big event is not good! Patriarch! A disaster is imminent!"


    The guard drove the clouds straight to the top of the mountain, but before he could run into the cave, he was stopped by another demon outside the cave.


    Then two slaps firmly slapped the guard''s face, leaving bright red handprints on his face.


    In addition, this demon was Luzhangweng��s apprentice, and said angrily: "The ancestor is meditating in the cave. You are so crazy, what are you talking about here? If you disturb the ancestor''s practice, can you bear the consequences? "


    The guard sat on the ground in a daze. After a long time, he couldn''t help himself. Just as he was about to speak to explain, Luzhangweng walked out of the cave.


    "Ancestor, this kid is new here, I don''t know the rules here, wait for me to teach him something."


    Lu Zhangweng ignored his apprentice, knelt down and asked the guard directly: "What''s the matter?"


    "That Su Yan...he brought someone to kill up the mountain. Now his cultivation base is unfathomable, I''m afraid he has reached the heavenly immortal cultivation base..."


    "It''s impossible!" Lu Zhangweng said these four words almost instinctively.


    If the Celestial Immortal realm is so easy to break through, then there won''t be so many immortals on the endless continent!


    When we met last time, Su Yan''s spirit and spirit Sanhua was far from the optimal level, and it was absolutely impossible for him to break through all the constrictions in such a short time and directly enter the realm of heavenly immortals.


    Unless this kid has some adventure!


    But he and the Lord Qingqiu had already gotten the invitation from Wanshou Mountain and went to Wanshou Mountain.


    Wanshou Mountain is a place with strict rules. Even if he had an adventure to break through to the realm of Heavenly Immortals, how could he leave Wanshou Mountain in such a short time and return to the endless continent?


    This is really inconsistent with the common sense of Luzhang Weng!


    In fact, after learning that Su Yan had gone to Wanshou Mountain, Luzhangweng had actually tacitly agreed in his heart that this year''s agreement had been voided.


    Because there is absolutely no possibility that the demon fairy who has been on the Longevity Mountain will go down the mountain and return to the endless continent within a year.


    But what Lu Zhangweng didn''t know was that Su Yan not only came back down the mountain, but also became the de facto owner of Longevity Mountain. His current status, status and strength are no better than before.


    "It''s really Su Yan! And he didn''t come alone, and he followed a few celestial figures behind him!"


    The words of the guard caused Luzhang Weng to lose his senses, and he couldn''t deal with a celestial character. If it were a few celestial characters, would it be worth it?


    Lu Zhangweng''s eyes rolled around in his eye sockets. At this moment, his mind was extremely complicated, and he asked again: "You really see that Su Yan?"


    "It''s definitely Su Yan, nothing wrong!"


    Suddenly, the screams of the mountain road below sounded one after another.


    Just by listening to the voice, you know that someone with a high level of cultivation is forcibly breaking through the layers of guards to reach this mountain!


    The guards on this mountain road were all arranged by Luzhang Weng himself. With the formation of guarding the mountain, it is no need to deal with the first-class earth immortals. The opponent can break through so easily, even if the strength is no longer in the ranks of earth immortals!


    That Su Yan really came to the door!


    Luzhangweng''s heart finally appeared flustered and shaken!


    At the same time, he began to regret it. If he didn''t care about his status as a grandmaster, he would kill Su Yan at all costs before Su Yan grew up, I''m afraid there would be no such embarrassing situation today!


    For geniuses, what is needed most is time. As long as there is time, they can turn decay into magical growth!

 Chapter 3558： Kneel down to admit

    Chapter 3558 Kneeling and admitting mistakes


    Luzhangweng couldn''t help being frightened in his heart, but now it is impossible to change anything even with regret.


    Now the situation is set, and he has no good way to deal with it.


    If Su Yan really has entered the realm of heavenly immortals, then he must not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    This...how can it be good?


    Luzhangweng hadn''t been relieved from this panic, he had already seen Su Yan appear at the end of the mountain road.


    There are blood beads dripping slowly on Su Yan''s sword!


    Now he has indeed broken through to the realm of heavenly immortals!


    And there were three people behind Su Yan. The woman behind him had a lower cultivation base than Su Yan, but she was also a goddess.


    And the other two are dressed as Taoists, I''m afraid they are all Jinxian cultivation base, one of them is the cultivation base of Jinxian Peak!


    How terrifying is Jinxian''s strength, Luzhangweng had already experienced it on the night when the stars fell through the sky.


    Heavenly Family Palace Lu Jing''s strength is not yet at the peak of the Golden Immortal, and he already has the power to destroy the heavens and the earth. It is easier to squeeze them to death than to squeeze an ant.


    Lu Jing is in the great river, turning the tide with his own power, dealing with more than a million magic seeds!


    Under Lu Jing''s absolute sword aura, countless cracks were cut into the void, and time and space were so vulnerable to his powerful sword aura!


    This is the strength of Jinxian!


    As soon as he discovered that the old man behind Su Yan was the real Golden Immortal Peak, Luzhangweng had already become ashamed.


    Such a superb character will also be the mainstay in the upper fairyland!


    Why would such a character follow behind this Su Yan? Could this Su Yan have any special background?


    Lu Zhangweng was at a loss for a while, and his heart was still very at a loss at this time, he didn''t know what way to face such a situation!


    Because what he was facing at this time, no matter how he looked at it, was a completely unsolvable dead end!


    At this time, I heard Su Yan say: "Lu Zhang Weng, do you remember the agreement between us?"


    Su Yan stood the long sword on the rock and said, "Although it is less than a year now, I don''t think there is any need to wait any longer, right?"


    There is no need to wait any longer!


    Today''s Su Yan has broken through to the realm of Heavenly Immortals. When the gap between the two realms is completely wiped out, his Luzhangweng will inevitably be at a disadvantage when he faces Su Yan again.


    After all, in their previous battle, it was Su Yanwen who had the upper hand in the change of tricks and the gambling of spells.


    Su Yan''s weakness is that the Xianyuan is not as strong as Luzhangweng, and his realm is lower than Luzhangweng.


    These two major disadvantages have now been completely wiped out by Su Yan, and they have surpassed Luzhangweng. Luzhangweng is inferior to Su Yan in all aspects, so naturally there is no one that can be turned out.


    Lu Zhangweng gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yan, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    There are many disciples of Luzhangweng''s disciples on this mountain. Because of the reputation of the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe, they all regard him as an undefeated existence, hoping that Luzhangweng will repel the boldly invading enemy!


    In fact, they didn''t understand at all, Luzhangweng was already standing on the precipitous cliff.


    Su Yan was holding the sword and gradually walked towards Luzhangweng. How arrogant and indomitable Luzhangweng was at the beginning, but now he has so much shame in front of Su Yan.


    "Wait..." Luzhangweng said after Su Yan was close to twenty feet.


    "Oh? Do you have anything else to say?" Su Yan''s face was full of jokes.


    The five ancestors of the Tongtian River, in Su Yan''s view, are simply non-flowing existences.


    Lu Zhangweng said: "No need to fight, I lost this battle. I am willing to admit defeat."


    After Lu Zhangweng conceded defeat, he let out a long sigh, as if the huge invisible pressure all over his body had disappeared.


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you think that everything is over after you tell me to admit defeat?"


    Lu Changweng gritted his teeth and asked, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Su Yan said, "As long as you kneel down and kowtow to me three times, and then apologize and admit defeat, you can continue to be your ancestor in this vast river."


    Lu Zhangweng glanced at Su Yan, the expression on his face was very difficult.


    But today��s Luzhangweng actually has only two choices left. Either die under Su Yan��s sword and the years of cultivation are gone, or kneel down and give Su Yan three beeps, and then treat it as Nothing happened before, and he continued to be one of the five ancestors of Tongtian Dahe.


    This is a question where smart people know how to make a decision.


    If Luzhangweng is a sturdy person, he might choose the former, but since he will come from the heavenly immortal realm to the Tongtian River to be his so-called ancestor, it means that he likes to be a chicken head, but does not like being a chicken head. Fengwei, how could such a person give up his life and die for his dignity?


    Coupled with the fact that many years of practice have wiped out the heat in the mind, it is even more impossible for the Luzhangweng to make such a choice.


    Su Yan was very accurate, his Luzhangweng must not be such a person.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is really indelible, not to mention that there are many disciples and disciples of Luzhang Weng on this mountain.


    Without these disciples and disciples, Luzhangweng''s knees would only be softer.


    Su Yan said: "Luzhangweng, I don''t have time to continue talking nonsense with you. If you don''t kneel, I will have to do it."


    When Su Yan dealt with the masters of Bai Ze, how cruel were the methods!


    Luzhangweng certainly knew that Su Yan would never be soft when he killed someone. Now he was at a loss to do anything. In the end, he knelt in front of Su Yan with a plop.


    Lu Zhangweng knelt, and the surrounding disciples all showed surprised expressions.


    "Ancestor, you..."


    "How can this kneel! After this kneeling, how do we stand in the Tongtian River?"


    There were a lot of criticism from the surrounding disciples, but Lu Zhangweng felt cruel in his heart after this kneeling. Ignoring these noises, he directly banged Su Yan three times!


    Even a cyan mark appeared on his forehead.


    These three ringings, no matter what they are, there is no problem.


    Su Yan also accepted the sword altogether, and such an opponent was not worthy of him.


    The ancestor of Absolute God over there was already very boring to wait. In the eyes of the ancestor of Absolute God, these monsters were simply ground ants, and they didn''t even have the desire to comment.


    Lu Zhangweng knelt on the ground and stared at Su Yan like this, as if waiting for Su Yan to pardon him and get up.


    But after Su Yan received the sword, he just said: "Lu Zhang Weng, the grievances between you and me have been cut off today. Don''t provoke me in the future. If you provoke me next time, it won''t be a confession. Simple things."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took a few of his men and left.


    I only heard the voices of those disciples crying and crying from behind: "Ancestor..."


    "Ancestor! How do you let us deal with ourselves in the future! How can we do things like kneeling if we can''t beat them?"


    "Just kneel on the ground, you don''t even have the courage to work hard! People like you don''t deserve to be my master! Today I will betray the teacher!"


    However, these voices turned a deaf ear. He just stared at Su Yan''s back and disappeared on the mountain road, suddenly seemed to be twenty years old.

 Chapter 3559： Astral Gate

    Chapter 3559: The Gate of the Star Realm


    After the matter of Tongtian Dahe was over, Su Yan had completely lost his concern for this endless continent.


    The star realm is between Qiongyu, and to enter the star realm, you must first ascend into the universe.


    The immortal body of the heavenly immortal ascends into the universe, and it can be converted into a certain form of energy, which is the body of the profound essence.


    The body of Xuan Yuan is not stationary, and is combined in a pure energy situation, and it is only possible to gather together by powerful divine consciousness, and does not collapse.


    This is something that the primordial spirit of the earth immortal can never do. If the three flowers are not gathered first, the earth immortal can maintain the body of Xuanyuan for two hours at most, the physical body will be completely destroyed, and then the spiritual consciousness will also be scattered in the universe. Among.


    Therefore, the word ��sky�� in the ��celestial immortal�� actually refers to not just the blue sky, but the infinitely vast universe above the blue sky!


    Only after asking the Heavenly Immortal Realm, can you be qualified to move freely in this vast universe!


    Su Yan not only obtained the astrolabe from the Gu family, but also the codex of Gu Langqing''s father.


    There are three roads leading to the star realm recorded in the code, and Su Yan and the others took one of the safest roads.


    The brilliance of the star realm is like the tides in the universe, constantly vomiting in the lonely and tranquil universe.


    The range covered by the starlight of the tide is much larger than the last time Su Yan saw it, which shows that the nibbles of the silverfish have become more and more serious.


    If these silverfish are allowed to gnaw like this, I am afraid that another immeasurable calamity will take place in no more than 30 years.


    The astral gate recorded by Gu Langqing''s father in the manuscript exists among the scattered stars.


    The so-called star ring is the relic left in the universe after the upper fairyland collapsed and split.


    The collapse of the fairyland is like a direct explosion of a planet, and the power it produces is very terrifying. After the collapse, the fairyland will be transformed into many fragments and will last forever in the void of the universe.


    And these fragments are star rings.


    The number of star rings remaining after the collapse of a fairyland can be too large to measure, because the fairyland itself is boundless.


    In the vicinity of this star realm, at least ten or more immortal domains have collapsed.


    It used to be an ancient battlefield and experienced many wars between great emperors, so the number of star rings is almost unlimited.


    It took only a few thousand years for the Gu family to find the door to the star realm. I am afraid that it is already considered a small amount. It can only be said that the Gu family''s chances are good.


    To reach the place recorded in the codex, one needs to pass through this piece of starlight rushing like a tide!


    The last time Su Yan was in this piece of starlight, he was taken into the star realm without notice. This time Su Yan was prepared for it, so naturally he would not follow the Tao.


    This time they passed through this piece of starlight when the tide of starlight was released. Although the starlight still has an impact, as long as they stabilize their souls, there will be no problem.


    Among the four, Gu Langqing had the lowest cultivation level before he entered the realm of Heavenly Immortal. His Spirit was not so stable. In addition, it was the first time he entered the space above, and many places were unfamiliar.


    But she got a piece of magic formula from Su Yan. When she meditated on this magic formula, she held on to her own heart. Although the soul was a little shaken through this piece of starlight, there was no danger in the end.


    After passing through this tidal-like starlight, the star ring is located.


    In the boundless space of the universe, it seems that there are countless black meteorites suspended.


    Under the shining of starlight, some relics of buildings can be seen on the large star ring.


    I don''t know how long this star ring has been silent here, because the scenery of ancient times is long gone.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "The star ring is a distorted realm. It is very likely that there will be a magic seed here. The magic seed can parasitize the soul and penetrate everywhere. Don''t think that everything will be fine after the tide of the star realm just now."


    The reminder of the ancestor of the absolute **** is definitely not alarmist, it is very possible to hide the great murderous in this quiet.


    If you think that you can sit back and relax when you arrive here, that would be a big mistake.


    The danger of this journey has just begun here.


    In this collapsed star ring, the power of the Immortal Realm Law has actually been distorted to a certain degree. If you fight here, even the power of the quasi emperor will be limited.


    Su Yan had already memorized the map in the manuscript in his heart, and flew forward in the first place!


    The surrounding temples that had collapsed in half and the remains of the former palaces could not attract Su Yan''s attention at all. His target was only on the star ring almost the size of a small town.


    Under the shining light of stars, there seemed to be something responding to the light of the astral world.


    This connection in the dark was the star gate that Su Yan and the others were looking for.


    In the boundless darkness of the universe, the gate of the star realm has stood proudly for many years, and it is still towering today.


    Just looking at the ancient moir�� decoration on this door, you can know that it comes from the same era as Su Yan.


    The door is at least fifty or sixty meters high. Such a tall gate is naturally very abrupt, because there is no matching building beside it.


    There are other ruins around this gate.


    Some ancient writings can be seen on these ruins. In this space without air and water, these ruins can be well preserved and suffer very little erosion.


    Above the gate of the star realm, there is a dim light shining continuously. If you observe carefully, you will find that the frequency of this dim light flashing is the same frequency as the tide of the star realm over there.


    The reason why these two rays of light are one frequency is only because the power comes from the same source.


    I am afraid that this place used to be a very extensive fairyland, but afterwards the fairy emperor fell, and the fairyland lost its blessing and collapsed.


    But even if the fairyland collapsed, the door of the star realm would still be intact, and even in today''s era, it still works perfectly. I have to say that this is a miracle!


    Su Yan took the lead to land on the edge of this gate, and said, "This is the entrance to the star realm we are looking for. I didn''t expect it to be so spectacular."


    Gu Langqing couldn''t hide the excitement in her mind. This was also the first time she had seen the Astral Gate, and she was one step closer to the secret of her approach to the family.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "Unexpectedly, the entrance to the star realm would be so majestic, presumably the ancient star sect must be very powerful! Unexpectedly, such a powerful sect was completely destroyed..."


    Now that the door to the star realm is known, the next thing is very easy.


    Su Yan took out the astrolabe.


    The astrolabe is a golden octagonal box with many fine patterns on it, but at first glance, it already feels very delicate and contains some kind of art treasure of the Buddha.

 Chapter 3560： Use of astrolabe

    Chapter 3560 The Use of Astrolabe


    Su Yan lightly pressed on the astrolabe, and then injected a little celestial element, only to see a golden light rushing from the astrolabe, directly connected with the light spot above the gate...


    Something seems to be opened in the dark!


    At this moment, the ancestor of Absolute God who had mastered the power of causality felt very distinct.


    It seems that some kind of giant gear of destiny has taken a step further, and it seems that opening the door of the star realm is a part of the ethereal destiny.


    This kind of feeling has only been seen in books, and this is the first time I have experienced it.


    The heart of the ancestor of Absolute God was extremely shaken, but he couldn''t express his own feelings, because this kind of thing is the legendary secret, and once the secret is revealed, he will definitely be punished.


    After the light from the gate and the astrolabe were connected to each other, the astrolabe in Su Yan''s hand suddenly shook uncontrollably.


    "What''s going on?" The ancestor of Absolute God couldn''t help being nervous.


    I was afraid that at this critical moment, some monster suddenly rushed out from the gate of the star realm.


    Gu Langqing also showed a strange expression. She only knew that there was an astrolabe in the family, but she had never used it personally. It was the first time she saw the situation after the astrolabe was in motion.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about it. It seemed that this vibration was a very normal thing.


    Then Su Yan waved his hand and injected another celestial element.


    After this celestial element was injected, the astrolabe was stabilized in the void, and then a masterpiece of golden light above the astrolabe, as the astrolabe rotated, holographic images of the heavens and the universe of Wanluo appeared on the top.


    These shining stars with different lights and clusters of colorful nebulae made people drunk.


    The astrolabe is not only the key that can open the door of the astral world, but also a map.


    This map includes not only the star realm, but even the Wanluo universe!


    Just from this small astrolabe, you can see the strength and courage of the ancient star faction in the star realm back then!


    Su Yan operated the astrolabe with divine consciousness. At first, the map conversion was still very stagnant, but then the speed became faster and faster, until it became dazzling.


    The Daoist of Nanyi was amazed to see, the horoscope contains eight poles, and there are two yin and yang, if there are at least three hundred and sixty kinds of changes.


    Su Yan can control such a complicated magic weapon in such a short period of time. It can only be said that he is a rare genius in this world!


    There is no reasonable explanation beyond that.


    In fact, Su Yan quietly changed the attributes of his own immortal element. "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" was originally all-encompassing. Starlight was bred in the chaos, and it was very easy to convert the immortal element into a star element.


    And no more than in the mortal world, Su Yan needs to prepare in advance for the transformation of his true essence. The transformation of the immortal essence must be more agile, and he can completely move his mind at will.


    With Su Yan''s operation, the image in the sky also changed drastically.


    The last complex and three-dimensional map appeared in front of them.


    This map shows the astral world they will enter.


    After entering the star realm, they will enter a small world with a total of three levels. They are located in the middle level, and only after breaking through to the top level can they enter other worlds.


    The small worlds here are all like Wanshou Mountain, but there are also differences. Wanshou Mountain was opened up in the void universe by the Emperor Yu with the realm of the peak of the fairy king.


    Many small worlds in the star realm are formed naturally.


    So many small worlds in the star realm stand side by side, as if countless bubbles are next to each other.


    In addition, there are countless large and small continents floating in the boundless void...


    This is the magic of the star realm. The weight of a continent will definitely be an astronomical figure, yet such a huge weight can float in the air within the star realm and float endlessly in the void...


    This is impossible in the rest of the world.


    This is also one of the distorted laws in the astral world.


    When the heavens and the earth are not opened and the chaos is not divided, there is no so-called gravity in this world, and the star realm retains the ignorance of the chaos era, and at the same time a part of the world is opened up.


    In terms of speaking, the star realm is very much like an era when the heavens and the earth have just been opened up, and many laws have not yet been established.


    Since the ancient star sect had established the gate of the star realm here, they would definitely be able to see the remains of the ancient star sect soon after they entered.


    For Su Yan, the excavation of the remains of the Star Ancient Sect is second, and more importantly, only by entering the star realm can Su Yan be able to determine the connection with the lost one soul.


    After reading the map, Su Yan turned the astrolabe into a key and opened the door of the star realm.


    When the door of the astral world opened heavily.


    Gu Langqing was the most excited person on the contrary. She said to Su Yan: "I once dreamed that my father and uncle died fighting in the star realm no less than ten times. Their corpses have been left in the star realm. If there is a chance, I must Take their bones back and bury them well."


    Su Yan looked at Gu Langqing and sighed; "It''s not easy for you."


    When Gu Langqing''s father died in the Star Realm and the Gu family went from prosperity to decline, Gu Langqing must have experienced a lot.


    But it is these sufferings that will sharpen her growth.


    After entering from the gate of the star realm, Su Yan and the others entered from a cold, dead world into a living world with wind and water.


    Su Yan and the others could see the orange light spilling over the earth, and even the shadow of this door was dragged.


    It seems that it has reached dusk here, although the sun cannot be seen from the sky.


    In fact, everything in the star realm cannot be judged by common sense. Perhaps this world has been in such a scene close to dusk for many years.


    Then Su Yan wanted to sense where his soul was, but he only felt very ethereal. I was afraid that the soul had scattered to a very distant place, and the distance from here was at least 300,000 miles.


    No matter, Su Yan took out the astrolabe again, and the astrolabe immediately showed a map of this world.


    Su Yan has become more and more proficient in the operation of the astrolabe.


    And beside the map, there are ancient texts. Su Yan recognizes these texts. He said to the other three: "This place is called the Crimson Heaven Realm. It was the territory of Cai Hao, one of the four heavenly kings of the Star Realm. I can find his palace. I don''t know how many remains of his palace."


    "You actually recognize the characters of the star realm?" Gu Langqing asked in surprise.


    The Gu family has been studying the characters of the astral world for many years, and I don''t know how much effort has been spent, and they still have a little knowledge of the characters in the astral world. Unexpectedly, Su Yan can solve all the characters in the astral world with just a glance.

 Chapter 3561： Emperors Palace

    Chapter 3561 The Emperor''s Palace


    If Su Yan had manipulated such a complicated astrolabe easily before, and could still use his talent to speak of the past, then the words of this star realm would be unsatisfactory in any case using only the four words of talent.


    The characters of the Star Realm can''t be understood without a teacher by their talents. You must be taught by a famous teacher to understand the characters of this ancient era.


    Gu Langqing became a little curious for a while. What is Su Yan''s origin? Not only has such a high talent, but even the characters of the star realm can be understood!


    Could it be that Su Yan was an apprentice cultivated in secret by a certain immortal emperor?


    But how could this kind of character not stay in the upper immortal realm and let him wander around in the lower realm?


    Gu Langqing was really puzzled, but due to her identity, she is now only Su Yan''s subordinate, so she did not ask any questions in the end.


    After Su Yan unzipped all the text in the star realm, the next thing was really easy, just follow the directions of the star map.


    During the flight, they saw that there are many mountains and rivers that are not connected together, but are suspended in the boundless void, high and low, and the Buddha is an independent world.


    If there is plenty of time, Su Yan would like to explore such a world one by one, it would be very interesting.


    Finally Su Yan flew to the vicinity of Tianzhu.


    The so-called Tianzhu is a huge and boundless pillar, at least one hundred thousand feet long, which penetrates many worlds up and down, and has since been fixed in the void and no longer floats.


    This Tianzhu is definitely a big deal, and it can be regarded as the largest man-made thing the ancestors of the absolute gods have ever seen!


    Tianzhu is all forged by the black iron elites, and it is blessed by great mana!


    Gu Langqing only looked at this huge Tianzhu, and was already dumbfounded: "Is this the strength of the ancient emperor in the legend? What exactly was this Tianzhu made of?"


    Such a huge Tianzhu is almost the size of a small world, and there is absolutely no way to forge it with any treasure.


    Su Yan said: "The ancient emperor only needs to peel off the outer shells of the stars in the void of the universe, and cast the inner core with great magic power in the boundless void to create such a magic weapon... Today''s emperor can have this kind of ability. That''s a lot. Because today''s Immortal Territory is not as large as one-tenth of those great emperors back then, it''s just an Immortal Territory that was reluctantly strengthened."


    The ancestor of the Absolute God smiled and said: "This Tianzhu was forged by the Great Emperor Xingchen himself. The Great Emperor Xingchen is one of the five ancient emperors. He is so powerful that he ranks high in the immortal world after he opened the world. With his magic power, he can smelt the stars It should not be a problem. I think the existence of this Tianzhu can be seen elsewhere."


    The ancestor of Absolute God was right. Although the Astral Realm is rich in cultivation resources, the world is not stable.


    Floating continents often collide, crushing each other!


    The Emperor Xingchen crushed the stars, forged the seven sky pillars, and fixed all the main continents in place with the sky pillars. This is the cornerstone of the prosperity and prosperity of the ancient star school.


    It''s a pity that everything in this universe has a definite number, even if the sects and civilizations that were once powerful enough to spread across the heavens and all realms are crushed by the wheels of history, it may only happen in a moment.


    Today''s Xingchen Ancient Sect has long been lonely, and even Xingchen Great, the former Tianjiao King, has not even left a heir.


    After finding the Tianzhu, you only need to follow the guidance of the astrolabe to log in to the world above, which is no difficulty for the four of Su Yan.


    After entering the world above, I can finally see the sun.


    It''s just that the three rounds of the sun are in the sky together, and the heat is directly oncoming.


    Although the heat is inevitable, the air has a refreshing feeling.


    Nanyi Dao said: "The fairy spirit here is extremely rich, even more powerful than the fairyland above! If you can open up a Beppu here for cultivation, it should be excellent."


    Su Yan shook his head and said: "This kind of thing is still not considered. The danger of the star realm is beyond your imagination. Right now we have not been attacked or encountered any twists and turns, just because we are lucky, not that the star realm has always been It''s so peaceful."


    Su Yan also entered the star realm back then, and frankly speaking, the changes in the star realm over the past tens of thousands of years are not that big. It is still an ignorant and wild world.


    Three big days in the sky, the breath of sweltering heat hits the face.


    However, in a very short time, the three suns suddenly disappeared together, and the hot breath also disappeared.


    The surrounding weather also suddenly changed from extreme heat to extreme cold. Not only could the lake surface become ice in a very short period of time, but also a cold gust of wind blew between the sky and the earth.


    Such an extreme change between cold and heat, even Su Yan and the others need to run the immortal yuan to resist.


    This is the Star Realm, a world that is capricious but full of unexpected surprises!


    After coming up to this world, it was very easy to find Cai Hao''s palace.


    A piece of ruined wall could already be seen soon after the flight.


    This piece of ruined wall is very ordinary, and only about one-third of the peak age is left.


    Most of the palaces have been turned into rubble, and only a few palaces still retain a little building.


    Cai Tao was one of the four heavenly kings of the ancient star school, and at the peak he also had the cultivation of the immortal emperor!


    If one could find one or two slightly useful objects in the ruins of the Immortal Emperor''s palace, it would be considered a blessing from the heavens and the golden immortals.


    Not to mention the treasures or cultivation techniques trained by the Immortal Emperor.


    Back then, Su Yan also visited Cai Hao''s palace as a guest. Back then, this palace was all in vermilion color, reflecting the sun beautifully under the shining of three rounds of sun.


    It is a pity that after the fall of the emperor, even the palace of works of art has become dilapidated.


    Su Yan took the lead to fly forward, and among the rubble, there were still a few corpses and a few broken fairy swords. The aura of these fairy swords was close to disappearing, I''m afraid it has been here for at least seven or eight thousand years.


    Gu Langqing said: "According to the records of my father''s handwritten notes, this should be King Cai''s palace, and it is also the most important stronghold of our Gu family in the astral world. Our Gu family''s excavation of the astral relics started here."


    Since the Gu family has been excavating here for thousands of years, there is still no huge gain.


    I''m afraid that when Cai Hao fell, his cultivation base and magic weapons would also be broken together.


    For thousands of years, the Gu family has turned this ruin upside down. In fact, the value unearthed here is not too great.


    To be honest, the ancient ruins that no one has ever discovered are the most valuable, but also the most dangerous.


    Although the value of this piece of relic is not great, Su Yan still said: "Since they are all here, let''s go in and take a look."

 Chapter 3562： Heavenly Fairy

    Chapter 3562: Heavenly Court True Immortal


    Su Yancai walked to the front of this piece of ruin, before he could enter this piece of ruin, suddenly a sword light shot at him directly!


    This sword light is very thin, almost indistinguishable by the naked eye, and the speed is extremely fast. If it were not for a slight murderous intent to leak out, it would be extremely difficult for Su Yan to deal with it!


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Yan also burst out a sword aura in his right hand, directly blocking the sword aura shot from the nameless void.


    With a clang, the sword aura flew far into the ruins!


    After Su Yan blocked this sword aura, his eyes suddenly became serious.


    And after this sword aura, thousands of sword auras descended from the sky, turning into an impenetrable sword rain that enveloped Su Yan and the others!


    There was a strong murderous intent in this rain of swords, and it was obvious that the other party had really moved the murderous intent!


    How could there be people in this piece of palace ruins?


    This is really something that can''t be counted, and there will be monks who come to this palace ruin before them.


    And the other party seemed to have prepared an ambush in advance, and waited for them to enter the encirclement before launching.


    The identity of the other party is still unclear, but Su Yan is really curious. How does the other party know that they know Su Yan''s whereabouts and route in advance?


    Before opening the astrolabe, even Su Yan himself could not predict his actions.


    Could it be that this is just a coincidence?


    But anyway, since the other party came up and killed the killer, there is no need for Su Yan to be polite with them!


    The sword light in his hand swayed directly, passing through the defensive formation that the ancestor of the absolute **** was about to complete, and then turned into a purple mad dragon and swept into the ruins!


    The sound of the dragon chant is loud!


    The monk who manipulated the sword formation behind was also directly forced out by Su Yan with this sword!


    The other party was dressed in white, and he looked like a middle-aged man. There was no monster on his body, and he used a very righteous immortal, although he was not a monster.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the flying divine sword fell back into his hand again.


    After the white-clothed man was forced to retreat by Su Yan''s sword, he was extremely unwilling and said angrily: "Who are you who dare to break in without authorization?"


    The sword rain from the sky fell on the defensive barrier of the ancestor of the absolute god, making a clanging sound.


    Su Yan said: "What does it mean to break in without authorization? It sounds like this is your home. This is the ruins of the Star Ancient Sect. Are you a member of the Star Ancient Sect?"


    The white-clothed man said angrily: "Boy, don''t toast or eat fine wine, listen carefully, I am the real fairy of Heaven, the salary of the general hussar, who are you? Dare to be so rampant in front of me? "


    Heavenly Court, also known as Jade Void Immortal Domain or Jade Emperor Immortal Domain, is the strongest immortal domain in the Dao Sect, and it is probably the immortal domain most known in the lower realms.


    Because the current era originally belonged to the era of Daomen, Daomen prospered, and the rest of the methods are included in the side door, which is definitely not developed.


    Not only are almost the well-known true immortals, immortal kings, and great emperors in the Dao Sects, all of them have their names in the heavenly court, but even the powerhouses of the demon clan and a few remnants of the witch clan will receive the emperor of the sky.


    The position of Heavenly Court is like the immortal domain above the immortal domain!


    Heavenly Court has the right to canonization, because they have that magic weapon: Fengshen Bang.


    In the era of Taoism today, Fengshen Bang represents the highest rules of Taoism.


    And the supreme ruler of the heaven is of course the legendary Jade Emperor!


    Meeting the true immortal of the star realm in this star realm is something that makes Su Yan very curious.


    The selection organized by Kunlun Xianyu should not have officially started yet. After all, it is not easy to contact many Xianyu to reach a consensus.


    When this matter is about to be handled, I am afraid it will be two or three months later.


    Heavenly Court will send people to the star realm. Could it be that it has received some wind, so that''s why it wants to make some arrangements in advance?


    Or is it that they don''t have a plan, but everyone happened to run into it here?


    The star realm is so vast, but everyone ran into it here. This seems to be a small probability event, but it is not!


    As long as these true celestial beings in the Heavenly Court also have the same astrolabe in their hands, Su Yan and the others will come here first.


    This is really interesting. Seeing this man in white clothes is so serious, could it be that there is something incredible hidden in the ruins of this palace?


    While Su Yan was curious, the white-clothed man said to Su Yan: "Since you already know that I am a real fairy in the Heavenly Court, then be smart and leave here quickly."


    The white-clothed man''s expression was full of arrogance, making it clear that he didn''t put Su Yan in his eyes.


    Su Yan said, "Do you think the two words Heavenly Court can scare me? It''s ridiculous!"


    After speaking, Su Yan directly carried the sword and killed the man in white!


    This white-clothed man saw Su Yan suddenly killing him. He didn''t expect that the other party would not be frightened by the name of Heavenly Court!


    But his reaction was also extremely fast, he had already released more than a hundred sword auras in a blink of an eye!


    With a sword in his hand, Su Yan only heard the clanging sound, and blocked all these sword auras!


    The test of the instant reaction of these more than one hundred swords qi is so harsh, the man in white is of course clear, if he makes a small mistake, he will ruin his life!


    In exchange for being a man in white, he would never dare to face such a killer move in this way!


    This approach looks handsome, but it is extremely dangerous!


    But Su Yan not only caught it, but also beautifully!


    The man in white had no idea that there would be such a sword repair in this world beyond his imagination!


    It seems to have turned the sword into an instinct of his own!


    While the white-clothed man was surprised, Su Yan had quickly narrowed the distance between him.


    Su Yan generated wind under his feet, and his body slid quickly in the air, as if he had completely lost weight, and looked extremely handsome and handsome!


    After Su Yan was close to within ten feet, the white-clothed man remembered that he would use his sword to fight Su Yan.


    But he just raised the sword, Mo Wen''s divine sword''s purple light was about to pierce his pupils!


    He thought that Su Yan''s speed was already very fast, and he didn''t expect Su Yan to become even faster in this last distance!


    It turned into a flash of lightning!


    Bang!


    At this critical moment, the jade pendant on the waist of the man in white turned into a light mask, blocking Su Yan''s sword light for a moment, and then the mask shattered directly.


    However, the gap between masters is enough for this moment.


    The white-clothed man quickly opened the distance between Su Yan and jumped towards the ruins of the distant palace!


    Su Yan didn''t pursue it. Instead, he stood in place with a sword and said, "It seems that the immortals in the heavenly court are nothing but this. They are not very good at fighting, but escape is the best."

 Chapter 3563： A sword that breaks the sky

    Chapter 3563: A sword that breaks the sky


    The man in white had no time to talk back after being satirized by Su Yan. At this time, he was still in shock. If it hadn''t been for the jade pendant just now, he would have fallen under the opponent''s sword!


    The white-clothed man stared at Su Yan, and suddenly fell into contemplation and meditation. He had never heard of a heavenly fairy who used a purple sword with such superb sword skills!


    Moreover, the aura on Su Yan''s body was both righteous and evil, inexplicably weird, and it was really impossible to tell any origin.


    Therefore, the white-clothed man could only look at the three people behind Su Yan. All of them had a condensed but not dissipated demon spirit, and they should all be demon immortals!


    Suddenly, a woman in a white palace costume appeared on the roof ruins, and said to the white-clothed man: "Chang Feng, what''s the matter, you seem to be unable to beat him?"


    The woman in the white palace costume appeared very inexplicable. Even after she appeared, she couldn''t sense any breath of her, as if she shouldn''t have existed here.


    This is also the most important reason why Su Yan didn''t pursue it just now.


    At that moment, a very bad sign appeared in Su Yan''s spiritual sense. If he continues to chase the man in white, I am afraid he will also explain himself to him.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can know that even the true fairy of Heaven will not be so big that a single person will be killed in the star realm, and he will act on the other group regardless of him!


    This white-clothed man must have companions, this is something that Su Yan expected.


    The palace-dressed woman stared at Su Yan for a while, and then said in amazement, "Hey, you actually cultivated one of the ancient dragon battle bodies. From which old ghost did you learn it? Building the dragon pond is extremely offensive. Things, nowadays there are immortals who dare to do such a big deal?"


    The cultivation base of this palace-dressed woman is definitely not under the ancestor of the absolute god, in terms of eyesight, I am afraid it is even above the ancestor of the absolute god.


    Su Yan was not too surprised that the woman in the palace costume could see through the blood of the ancient dragon, because the dragon energy on his body could not be suppressed anyway.


    At the same time, Su Yan was also examining the cultivation level of this palace-dressed woman.


    To completely suppress her own cultivation base like this woman in the palace costume, without revealing a trace of breath, at least the cultivation base of the late Jinxian period is required, and it can''t be the cultivation of those complex techniques, so Xianyuan will inevitably Some are scattered, and there is no way to contain them all.


    Therefore, this palace-dressed woman is not only extremely strong in her cultivation, but she is absolutely still practicing the Xuanmen''s authentic techniques, and she is afraid that her status in the heavenly court will not be too low.


    The ancestor of Absolute God stared at the woman in the palace costume and frowned, and seemed to have recognized the identity of the woman in the palace costume, but in the end he did not speak.


    Su Yan said, "Although you have the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal, I don''t need to be afraid of you. Because the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal will be suppressed within the star realm, the Tianxian will be suppressed very little because of insufficient ability. Humph, you How much can all cultivation bases be achieved? Is it 30% or 50%?"


    "Oh? Your Excellency really intends to be an enemy of my heavenly court?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the star realm. I don''t care about the things in the outer fairy realm. I am here to kill you all. Heavenly Court may not know that I did it. I just think you met in the star realm. When the demons attacked, and then disappeared. Because the star realm was originally a very dangerous place, before you entered the star realm, your teachers and friends might have been prepared to some extent, right? "


    Su Yan stood his long sword on the ground. At this time, he had absolute aura, and he was the real master of this fairy palace.


    The girl in the palace costume could not imagine that her aura would be completely suppressed by Su Yan, and said, "This friend, although I don''t know which fairyland you are from, I don''t think any fairyland wants to go to war with my heavenly court? "


    Su Yan said, "Don''t reverse the black and white, but you are the first to do it, don''t think that you can be presumptuous in front of me without paying the price!"


    The palace-dressed woman said: "You are just a little god, I didn''t expect that the tone was not small. I have been in many fairy realms for so many years, and I have never seen a **** like you as arrogant!"


    "Then you saw it today, is it a long experience?"


    "You really have a big tone!"


    Suddenly there was a burst of unexpected movement under the ruins, and a certain kind of strange energy seemed to be on the verge of exploding.


    Is there any magic weapon about to be born under the ruins of this palace?


    As expected, these true celestial beings in the Heavenly Court did some tricks here.


    The woman in the palace dress slowly said: "We came here to discover some important things with the handwriting of the Great Emperor Beichen, in order to maintain the balance of the star realm. It is best to give me a few, and give the Great Emperor Beichen a face!"


    "What if I don''t give you this face?" Su Yan asked, "I was not interested in what you are doing here, but you come up and kill you indiscriminately. It would look down on me too much. If I don''t give a response, , It would be underestimated by you!"


    After this sudden movement, the ground beneath one''s foot also began to tremble. It seemed that a major earthquake was brewing. The ancestor of Absolute God asked: "Holy Son, what are we going to do?"


    "Heavenly Court is nothing to be afraid of! Talk nonsense with them, just do it!"


    After arriving in this star realm, the rules of the game are completely different from those in the fairy realm.


    All suspicions about the identity and background of the other party have become useless here.


    No matter where you come from, as long as you come into the star realm, everything in front will be zero.


    What can be meaningful here is pure strength!


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he raised his sword and rushed first. He wanted to see what the heavens were doing here!


    The purple sword gas turned into ten beams of light, igniting all the sword roads Su Yan passed!


    The white-clothed man saw that Su Yan was more sharp than just now, regardless of his aura or his sword skills, he couldn''t help feeling irresistible in his heart!


    He is also a swordsman, and of course he knows that the gap between himself and Su Yan is too big. If he tries to force his hand, he will be killed by Su Yan if he meets him!


    After the white-clothed man hesitated for a while, Su Yan passed through more than a dozen sword roads and condensed into a sword that broke the sky!


    It really became a killer move that the woman in white could not resist at all!


    The palace-dressed woman sighed, knowing that the nephew next to her was completely pinched by the other party, so she dared to spread her sword completely so unscrupulously!


    A very thin short sword flew out of the palace-dressed woman''s sleeve. This sword looked very weak, but it directly collided with Su Yanpotian''s sword in the air!


    Two swords fought fiercely in the air!


    The released sword energy directly crushed the already fragile rubble around!

 Chapter 3564： Wannian Female Corpse

    Chapter 3564: Female Corpse of Ten Thousand Years


    After the sword aura spurted wildly, it seemed to change into a terrifying storm!


    Facing Su Yan''s astonishing sword, the palace-dressed woman took it very calmly, without a trace of panic!


    This is natural. The cultivation of this palace-dressed woman is originally very shocking, and it is also very rare among the golden immortals. I am afraid that she is also a character who is used to seeing big scenes. How could she shake her own way because of Su Yan''s sword? Heart?


    However, her power in the star realm was indeed suppressed very uncomfortably.


    Although she had no worries under Su Yan''s sword, it was impossible to force Su Yan back with the short sword in her hand.


    Although the opponent only has the realm of heavenly immortals, his swordsmanship has clearly surpassed the level that ordinary heavenly immortals should have!


    The palace-dressed woman was curious about Su Yan''s identity. She was wearing an ancient dragon body and such a super-swordsmanship, it was absolutely impossible to be an ordinary god!


    But how can this kind of fairy be with this group of demons?


    Halfway through this sword fight, another dagger was released in the sleeves of the palace-dressed woman. This dagger contained the aura of the earth, and it looked very inconspicuous, but there were treasures blessed by the aura of the earth. It can weigh hundreds of thousands or even a million catties!


    Su Yan only had a Mowen Divine Sword in his hand, not to mention that he was still not as good as the opponent in the realm of cultivation, so he could only take the sword that broke the sky and retreat towards the back.


    When Su Yan retreated, the ancestor of Absolute God had already killed him!


    The ancestor of Absolute God and this palace-dressed woman looked at each other, and they both understood each other''s intentions.


    Both of them are extremely golden immortals. If they want to fight, they can only change the battlefield. If they are here, not only this palace, but even this continent will be destroyed!


    So these two golden immortals flew towards the sky, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Daoist Nanyi gently flicked the whisk and said, "Why don''t you let the poor Dao help Shengzi clear the way?"


    Su Yan said, of course: "Alright, I haven''t seen the master''s ability since I came here."


    After obtaining Su Yan''s approval, Daoist Nanyi directly killed the white-clothed man, and saw the whiskers move casually, turning into three thousand silver threads in the air, and swept towards the white-clothed man!


    When the three thousand silver threads attacked from several directions at the same time, the man in white continued to retreat into the ruins of the palace as if he had just awakened from a dream.


    Daoist Nanyi also chased after him.


    Su Yan walked towards the front with Gu Langqing leisurely, no matter how surging the atmosphere in the sky was!


    The battle between the two great golden immortals was very stalemate from the beginning, and no one could easily settle each other.


    Su Yan said: "Let''s go and see, what the **** is the real fairy of Heavenly Court doing below!"


    Then Su Yan started to lead the way and walked to the place where the two heavenly real immortals were standing just now, and saw that the buildings behind had been moved away, and there was a dark corridor leading into the unknown darkness.


    Gu Langqing said strangely: "It''s really weird. My father''s handwriting never records a passage here."


    "Maybe this place has been sealed by mana before, and you Gu family haven''t found it all these years." Su Yan said.


    The abnormal vibration just now radiated from this underground. To determine what the truth is, you can only enter it to check.


    Su Yan first entered this darkness with the sword.


    In this piece of darkness where five fingers could not be seen, Su Yan''s pupils glowed instead, which was also one of the benefits of the Immortal Dragon God''s body.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyesight in the dark was almost the same as in the daytime.


    This corridor is very spacious, all the way down, I don''t know where it stretches!


    After entering the tunnel, Su Yan and the others only felt an incomparably hot breath gestating below.


    This scorching breath is different from a magma volcano, but it is rhythmically moving, just like the breath of a creature!


    The first thing Su Yan thought of was Princess Kong Qian sleeping in the Doomsday Volcano!


    At the moment when Princess Kong Qian hadn''t awakened, it was just as Su Yan and the others saw today, constantly emitting a hot breath in the rhythm.


    But there will never be a second Great King Peacock in this world. What kind of secrets are buried in this deep ground?


    Su Yan and the others walked down for about 300 meters before they came across a fork in the road. There were three routes to choose from.


    Su Yan did not hesitate to choose the leftmost route, after which there was a continuous fork in the road. Every time Su Yan made a choice without thinking.


    It is too easy for Su Yan to make this choice.


    Because the scorching hot breath below is getting closer and closer.


    But strangely, the surrounding temperature did not rise significantly, but dropped slightly.


    Gu Langqing was also full of doubts, but she didn''t ask anything behind Su Yan, just watched carefully. If something happens, she can react immediately.


    The last part of the road is no longer down, but suddenly becomes flat.


    After passing through the tunnel, he came to the final underground.


    Here are all hard and rough rocks, obviously without any decent modification.


    At the bottom of this ultimate pole, you can see a small circular altar.


    On the altar, a woman wearing light gauze was pierced through her chest by a spear and nailed to the altar.


    This picture seems to have been frozen since ancient times to the present.


    Only some ancient symbols can be seen on the altar, and these symbols are now emitting a crimson light, which seems to be some kind of warning.


    Su Yan originally thought that Heavenly Court was here to unearth the magic weapon of the ancient star school, but he couldn''t imagine that they were plotting something bigger than the magic weapon!


    This unnamed female corpse did not know how many years she lay in this deep ground, but she did not rot at all. Even her skin remained white and tender and elastic. Even the blood vessels were no different from those of a living being, and there was no stagnant plasma inside. solidification.


    If it hadn''t been for a long spear to pierce the chest of the nameless female corpse, and there was no trace of anger in her body, it would almost make people suspect that she was alive.


    But even though the spear pierced her chest, her expression was so serene and calm, and the Buddha was only asleep.


    But this sleep was too long, at least 30,000 years. If it weren''t for the true immortal of the heavens who forcibly opened the seal today, she was afraid that she would continue to sleep for a long time!


    Until the world fainted and the star realm also ushered in its end, she would wake up from this near eternal sleep. ,


    After seeing this female corpse, the expression on Su Yan''s face immediately became serious!


    Are these true immortals in the heavens really crazy? They gathered here to open the seal, do they want to liberate her from the seal?


    Do these heavenly gods know what they are doing?

 Chapter 3565： Unsalted Saint

    Chapter 3565: Unsalted Saint


    This sleeping female corpse was already very magical, and the ancient symbols that glowed red around it had a lot of origin.


    These symbols are all powerful curses!


    After so many years, the power of the curse is still so complete, even in the entire history of the Wumen, I am afraid that only no more than three people have such a cultivation base!


    And these powerful curses all exist to limit this female corpse!


    This female corpse and these spells are all tricky things!


    Even if Su Yan recovered to his peak, he might not touch this kind of thing. Because it is not only difficult to get any cheap, but it will make you feel embarrassed.


    How can a few golden immortals come here?


    In front of this altar there are three true celestial beings, all of which are golden celestial cultivation bases.


    But the mere golden fairy is not enough to see this female corpse and the ancient curse!


    Su Yan was eager to withdraw from this underground cave right now. It would be better if he had never been here before.


    Being involved in such a thing would only be very bad.


    Su Yan had never looked so solemn after returning to the fairy world.


    After seeing Su Yan and Gu Langqing, the three heavenly real immortals all showed solemn and suspicious expressions, "Didn''t Huayue go up to help Changfeng? How could someone break in from above?"


    "Since they have seen the secret, it is too great to keep them! They can only be killed here! This is also for our way!"


    The opponent will turn out to be three golden immortals, this...how can it be good?


    Even if the star realm would suppress the golden immortal''s cultivation base, the golden immortal would still have the level of strength to crush the heavenly immortal!


    And this time even the opponent has an absolute advantage in number.


    How do they respond?


    Gu Langqing had inevitably become tense at this time. She was looking at Su Yan''s wink, thinking that it would be best to force the tunnel to collapse, and then it could delay their escape for a long time.


    But Su Yan did not intend to escape immediately. Instead, he stepped forward and said, "Do you know what you are doing? This is the unsalted saint, the ultimate killer created by the blood of the twelve ancestor witches by the ancient witch tribe. Do you want to release her? Are you crazy, or the whole heaven?"


    The Unsalted Sage is the ultimate weapon jointly created by several great witches of the Wu clan, in order to fight the fateful reincarnation of the rise of Taoism and the decline of the Wu clan.


    What is the outcome of this incident is now very clear.


    After the Unsalted Saint was created, it was indeed very powerful, but it was a force that could not be controlled.


    This story is like Di Shitian creating an immortal demon tree, trying to fight against fate, but it turns into a part of fate.


    The immortal demon tree killed countless Di Shitian and accelerated the decline and reincarnation of Di Shitian civilization.


    The wordless saint also broke away from the control of the great witch and launched a slaughter in the witch clan!


    Many masters of the Wu clan couldn''t survive the duel with Daomen, they were already broken into the sand!


    In the end, the unsalted saint accelerated the extinction of the witch race!


    After the reincarnation of the era, the saint-free saint also disappeared.


    It turned out to be sealed in the star realm by the Wu Clan.


    Cai Hao built a royal palace in this crimson heaven, but he was afraid that he wanted to occupy the Unsalted Saint unconsciously.


    But until Cai Wei died and the ancient star sect was destroyed, he did not release the Unsalted Saint. He probably knew that this was a destructive force that could not be controlled at all. It would not only destroy the enemy, but also destroy himself!


    If the unsalted saint is released, I am afraid that the last flame of the ancient star school will be strangled!


    The blood of the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian, which had existed before the opening of the heavens and the earth, was flowing in the saintess without salt, which was made with the ultimate killing weapon!


    Known as the most perfect ultimate creature!


    As long as there is one molecule, it can be reborn continuously, even the Emperor Immortal can''t completely kill her!


    The best way to deal with such a monster is to permanently seal it in an unknown place.


    If she were to be released, the heavens and the world would definitely face a catastrophe even more terrifying than the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago!


    Do these golden immortals really know what they are doing? How can you be so dizzy to do such a rebellious thing?


    The Jinxian looked at Su Yan and said, "Boy, you''re going to talk nonsense! Since you are going to die, you might as well tell you that this woman is a medicine that the Great Emperor Beichen likes, and she wants to use her to refine the Nine Rank Jinhuan Pill. I have never heard of any unsalted saints."


    The Great Emperor Beichen decided to know what the saint of no salt was all about. He deliberately sent these golden immortals to open the seal, but he was prepared to let these golden immortals die.


    It''s just... what good will the Great Emperor Beichen do if the Unsalted Saintess is removed from the seal?


    Su Yanshi couldn''t understand that since he was the Celestial Immortal Emperor, his status was already extremely high, I''m afraid he was second only to the Jade Emperor.


    Could it be... he wants to take the Jade Emperor and replace him?


    Su Yan has never liked these conspiracy theories, but this seems to be the only reasonable explanation.


    The Beichen Great Emperor was afraid that there would be other arrangements, not just to release the unsalted saint of the Witch Clan.


    Su Yan said: "You fools, don''t you see that there are a total of twelve symbols on the altar? Those are all runes of the ancient Wuzong, cast by the ancient great witch, if you come across one of them, you will offend the great witch The supernatural power of yours is only turned into fly ash."


    This is also the reason why these three golden immortals have not started for a long time. The seal outside the saint-free saint is really very tricky.


    Su Yan said again: "Have you seen the top symbol? It''s like a mountain character. This is the Witch Gu rune created by the Great Witch Qin Kema. It contains the meaning of killing and rage! The text was created by the Great Witch Pi Mengyu, and it represents greed, overeating, and knowing the bottom line! These twelve powers actually coincide with the saying of Taoist Tiangang, do you know how to open this seal?"


    Of course, the three golden immortals can see that this is the ancient seal of the Wu clan, but they have only become immortals in the last few thousand years.


    I have only heard about the Wu tribe, and the power of the Wu tribe has little contact.


    Naturally, they couldn''t break the seal of the great witch in ancient times.


    The three golden immortals originally planned to do something with Su Yan. At this time, listening to Su Yan''s words, it seems that he knows the tricky seal very well, so the three golden immortals also suppressed the urge to do it.


    One of the golden immortals asked: "Since you are so clear about the twelve witch runes, do you know the way to crack? If you can tell the way, we can spare you! But you We need to return to the heaven with us, and live in the heaven for a thousand years to be free."


    The golden immortal felt that the conditions he had given Su Yan had already been exceptional.

 Chapter 3566： Kings Air

    Chapter 3566: King''s Air


    But Su Yan sneered: "Are you really stupid? The power of the Great Witch was no worse than that of the Immortal Emperor. Why did they join forces to seal the Unsalted Saintess with the strongest rune? Do you still think about it? If the seal of the Unsalted Saint is broken, you and I will be her prey here today. There is absolutely no possibility of escape."


    Su Yan''s tone was extremely cold between words.


    The expression is also very serious, this is a seriousness that has never appeared when facing the ancestor of the flame, the fairy king character.


    Gu Langqing already felt that the big event was not good. If these three golden immortals liberate the Unsalted Saint from the seal, I am afraid that they can escape from the ground, and there will be no way to escape the Unsalted Saint''s chase. !


    "Your Beichen Great Emperor asked you to release the Unsalted Saints not to refine the Rank Nine Golden Core, but to send you a few unlucky ones to the Star Realm to die. He wants you to resurrect the Unsalted Saints. Sacrifice. If you are more acquainted, you might as well go straight to me. I can give you a good place."


    The Jinxian laughed and said: "You give us a good place to go? Do you know that we are all righteous gods enshrined by the heavens! How old are you? But it''s just a mere cultivator of the heavens, so you dare to speak such big words in front of us? "


    "Is this enough?" Su Yan directly took out the Qingmu Shen Ling.


    Suddenly, this underground space was filled with the spiritual power of wood attributes!


    "this is����"


    "Is it the legendary Aoki Divine Order?"


    Su Yan said, "The Green Wood Divine Order is already in my hands. I will definitely be able to open up the Immortal Territory in the future. Is it qualified to say this to you?"


    Among the three golden immortals, one practiced the wood-general tactics, who claimed to be a Yi Daoist, and was also a true immortal who was entrusted by the heavenly court, and had a name in the register of the true immortal mansion.


    Like the two companions, Yi Dao Ren didn''t think much of Su Yan, after all, Su Yan was only a god.


    No matter how strong his strength and talent are, he would not be able to avoid being arrogant and confident in front of the three fair-minded golden immortals.


    But after Su Yan took out the Green Wood God Order, the Yi Dao people were greatly shocked.


    Not only the Xian Yuan in his body, but even his spirits were almost uncontrollably jubilant!


    He could clearly feel that there was a king''s aura rising in Su Yan''s body, not just because of the influence of the Qingmu Shen Ling.


    This kind of kingly aura originally belonged to Su Yan himself, but was led out by God''s Order of Qingmu.


    If the Yi Daoist hadn''t cultivated the green wood spell to a certain level, and mastered a certain wood law, he might not be able to see it.


    At this time, Yi Dao Ren looked at Su Yan again, and his eyes were no longer the same. The contempt in his eyes had completely reduced and turned into a look of awe.


    Indeed, Su Yan''s current realm is indeed not enough, but his future achievements are limitless.


    Those who have the breath of the king, the future is at least the achievement of the emperor! It is definitely not empty words to say that you want to open up a fairyland!


    However, the two companions of Yi Dao Ren didn''t practice the Bimu Law and didn''t master the law of wood. Naturally, they couldn''t see that Su Yan was different.


    One of the golden immortals said: "You are only a mere celestial being. Do you know how many celestial celestial beings are advanced into celestial beings every year? If every one of them can open up the realm of celestial beings, aren��t the heavens full of celestial realms? Shamelessly talking!"


    Another golden immortal said: "It''s a big laugh! We are all golden immortals who are named on the roster of the immortal mansion. Do you need you, a little deity, to teach us what to do?"


    Yi Dao Ren heard the mocking words of his companions and frowned: "Don''t say this. He is not an ordinary god, and we may not be able to compare to him in the future."


    Yi Dao Ren suddenly turned his head to help Su Yan speak, these two golden immortals were naturally surprised to the extreme.


    Then I saw the Yi Daoist��s face solemnly saying: ��We��d better not do it with him. You have not practiced the wood-general tactics. You may not know his peculiarity, but I can feel it very clearly. If I do it with him, I��m afraid Scourge! Because he is destined to be the king by nature, it is only natural to get the favor of the Qingmu Divine Order!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!" The two Jinxians almost dropped their jaws after hearing what Yi Dao Ren said.


    Yi Dao Rendao: "I didn''t speak nonsense, every word was true. He has a king aura in his body that was guided by the Aoki God''s Order, how can future achievements be under us... Moreover, I am also a wood monk, Although it''s not the Yimu Demon Spirit, you have to respect him no matter how you meet the descendants of the Qing Emperor. You must not be disrespectful to him!


    The manner in which Yi Dao speaks is very serious, and there is absolutely no element of joking.


    If his two companions continue to insult Su Yan here, he will definitely turn his face on the spot with these two golden immortals!


    This is also the most important reason why the two powerhouses, the ancestor of the flames and the immortal Niliu, did not dare to embarrass Su Yan after seeing the Qingmu Divine Order.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    Obviously, they were still in the upper hand just now. At this time, because of Yi Dao Ren''s backlash, the situation became temporarily less clear.


    Yi Dao Rendao: "I can believe what he said, because he is the king of the wood genus, and there is no need for the king to lie to us golden immortals. I am afraid that the Great Emperor Beichen lied to us!"


    "Isn''t Beichen Great Emperor Immortal Emperor?"


    Yi Dao said: "The Great Emperor Beichen drove us like servants. He has never seen us with his straight eyes. How do you know that he is not deliberate?"


    These two sentences made the other two golden immortals speechless. The Great Emperor Beichen had a very unfriendly attitude towards them. Even if they had travelled thousands of miles and experienced ups and downs, they would not say a word of hard work in the end. I only care about whether things are done properly.


    If there is something wrong, then punishment is inevitable.


    Many Jinxians in True Immortal Mansion had complained long ago. It''s just that because of the status of the Great Emperor Beichen, he dared not speak.


    The Taoist Yi invited Su Yan to come under this altar.


    Su Yan then explained how the ancient runes of the twelve witch tribes came from, and what their uses were.


    The three golden immortals were very immersed in hearing, and at first they had doubts, but after hearing that they cooperated with them to store this knowledge, they were already convinced.


    The curse contained in these twelve runes is extremely vicious, but if the blood and spirit of the golden immortal are offered, it will loosen.


    If Su Yan can''t come, then these golden immortals will definitely do everything possible to break these curse seals.


    Because the Great Emperor Beichen has always been majestic, if they can''t do this, they will be punished when they return to Heavenly Court.


    But once the spell is sent to the altar, it will inevitably be backlashed by the curse. In the end, the golden fairy''s blood flows horizontally. If a drop of blood can be smeared on the spear, it will be able to wake the Unsalted Saint from her eternal sleep.


    Because this seemingly strong seal is inherently very fragile.


    It is not that the seal is not strong, but to limit the unsalted saint has exhausted most of the power of the seal.

 Chapter 3567： Attack of the Demon Seed

    Chapter 3567: Attack of the Demon Seed


    The three golden immortals were convinced by Su Yan''s words.


    If Su Yan hadn''t arrived, they would definitely do everything possible to break this seal.


    At that time, I am afraid that it will hit the arms of the Great Emperor Beichen!


    The Great Emperor Beichen didn''t need to do anything at all, and he didn''t need to do anything, he would surely be able to liberate the Unsalted Saint from the seal.


    Originally, the star realm was a hidden place, but here was the deep corner of the star realm.


    If there is no astrolabe guide, it is almost impossible to reach here.


    The parties involved will inevitably die under the claws of the saint-free saint, this thing must be done without knowing it!


    But why did Emperor Beichen do this?


    In other words, what good is it for Emperor Beichen to do such a thing?


    Yi Dao Rendao: "Since this era, the Jade Emperor has become firmly seated on the throne of the heavenly emperor. Although many immortal emperors have risen in the heavenly court, they cannot shake the position of the Jade Emperor. However, there are now rumors that the Jade Emperor is about to cultivate jade. Tribulation. If the catastrophe fails, the catastrophe will be lost. If the catastrophe is successful, it can extend the glory of the Taoist door to another era. Is it related to this rumor?"


    "But if the Jade Emperor''s response to the robbery is unsuccessful, the Taoist gates will be destroyed, and there will be no eggs under the nest, what good will it be for the Emperor Beichen?"


    Everyone looked at each other speechlessly, this question returned to the original point, what exactly is the plan of Emperor Beichen.


    At this time, Gu Langqing reminded: "The ancestor of Absolute God and Daoist of Nanyi are still out fighting with the two golden immortals here. If there are casualties, I am afraid it will not be beautiful..."


    This is also true, since both sides have plans to shake hands and make peace, there is no point in fighting.


    Just as Su Yan was about to speak, there was a shock from above, and then rusty dust fell from the top!


    Then countless ugly demons came in from the tunnel!


    These demon heads have only very short limbs, flapping black wings, opening the mouths of the blood basin, and rushing into the closed space under the ground mercilessly!


    It seemed like a sudden flood!


    The relics of the ancient star school have always been places where the magic seeds are automatically deterred. Today I don''t know what happened, these magic seeds actually broke through the taboo of the past, and directly killed this gloomy land!


    Is it because of the existence of the unsalted saint?


    Questions appeared in Su Yan''s mind, but before he could think about it, the overwhelming demon seeds were about to kill him!


    Su Yan Qing Mu Shen Ling is in hand, and of course it is the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu among the four elephants in the sky.


    With the blessing of the Aomu God Order, the power of the Eastern Yimu spell cast by Su Yan directly more than tripled!


    The cyan vines rushed from the ground, blocking all the demon seeds that flew in the air, and then the thorns pierced into the body of the demon seeds, culling them!


    The black blood of the Demon Seed is strongly corrosive, but under the cover of a peaceful blue light, countless blue vines are constantly growing!


    Su Yan directly faced the impact of the Demon Seed, defending very firmly.


    The other three golden immortals are naturally also great!


    It''s just that they are now trapped in this closed underground. If the magic seeds keep pouring in, isn''t it that their immortality will be exhausted here, and then they will die here after exhaustion?


    Gu Lang finally knew why it was recorded in his father''s code that the Demon Seed was a very terrifying creature!


    These monsters are like big-headed weird babies with wings, their facial features are twisted into a very ugly ball, not to mention, there is also an out-of-proportion blood basin mouth, and a strong fishy smell rushes forward before they even lean in!


    At the same time with extreme cruelty and greed!


    How could such a monster be bred in such a beautiful and strange world in the star realm?


    Gu Langqing really couldn''t figure it out.


    She, Su Yan and the three golden immortals leaned on the altar, and at this time they were still able to cope with the overwhelming demons.


    The curse of the altar has been triggered all the time. Those demons that were bounced back from the altar either rapidly aged or turned into stone statues, and some turned into fly ash!


    Seeing such a scene, the three golden immortals realized that what Su Yan said just now definitely did not lie to them!


    The twelve curses here are indeed terrible!


    At this time, the three golden immortals were afraid that the black blood of the magic seed would spill on the altar and fall on the saint without salt, awakening the saint without salt.


    But Su Yan said: "Demon seeds cannot be regarded as real living creatures. Their blood is full of endless filth. It is impossible to awaken the saints without salt. And their blood will be rejected by saints without salt."


    I saw that the body of the Unsalted Saint was still spotless, as if she was just asleep, and the sound of killing from the outside had no effect on her.


    Even the altar was very clean, and none of the black blood of the Demon Seed successfully landed on the altar.


    The Unsalted Saint is not cold to the Demon Seed, but the Demon Seed seems to have an extraordinary dedication to the Unsalted Saint!


    Countless demons, all of them want to fall on the body of the salt-free saint on the altar, with a perseverance of life and death, more than a hundred times more persevering than moths fighting the fire!


    Even the fresh flesh and blood of Su Yan and the others can''t attract the desire of the Demon Seed. Their ultimate goal is only one, and that is the Unsalted Saint!


    Unknowingly, the corpses of the demon species have piled up on the ground.


    The black blood on the ground is about to become a small river.


    This black dirty blood is extremely corrosive. If it is allowed to spread like this, I am afraid that Su Yan and the others will soon have no place to stand.


    And the pile of bones of the Demon Seed might eventually fill up this underground space, completely submerging Su Yan and the others!


    In this enclosed space, this is really desperate!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan displayed the second move among the four turbulences-Senluo God Hell.


    The billowing divine fire condensed into a wall of fire in front of Su Yan!


    The flames of **** are no better than ordinary flames, quickly burning the ground bones into a pile of fly ash!


    It can be considered as a solution to everyone''s urgent needs!


    And the three golden immortals were shocked when they saw Su Yan raising his hand with the flame of hell!


    Because the flame of **** is only one step away, it can turn into the legendary red lotus fire!


    Even the immortal king and the quasi emperor must be in awe of the power of the red lotus karma fire!


    It turns out that Su Yan is not just a king of the wood family, but the kind of fire he masters is so rare and powerful!


    The flames of **** burned countless demons to crackle!


    But even so, there are still countless demons flying in from the tunnel, even if they are killed!


    Up to now, Gu Langqing is numb to the killing. From just now until now, they have jointly killed at least 50,000 demons, but I don��t know if there are still 5 million or 50 million!


    It is no wonder that those immortal kings and emperors would also die in the immortal world.


    In the face of such a huge number of monsters who don''t know the fear, under extreme conditions, it is indeed possible to be consumed infinitely to the last breath!

 Chapter 3568： One glance is ten thousand years

    Chapter 3568: One glance is ten thousand years


    Su Yan gradually felt numb in this almost invisible killing.


    After being numb, the supremacy of the spirit will inevitably produce tiredness and slackness, which is not transferred by human will...


    In the end, mistakes will inevitably occur, because humans are not machines. After tens of thousands of repetitions, they can still maintain the accuracy at the beginning.


    Even if the immortal soul is more reliable, it is difficult to withstand such a high-intensity and monotonous battle.


    These demons seem to never be able to kill them.


    The flames of **** no longer know how many demonic seeds have been burned out, but the demonic seeds pouring in are endless, just like a flooding river with a monstrous flood!


    As long as the big river is still there, the flood will surely be injected into the depression.


    The use of the four elements of the whole sky is not a big consumption of Su Yan''s celestial essence, but this is the star realm, and the number of demons can be calculated in hundreds of millions.


    What if the frenzy of this demon species does not stop for half a month, a month, or even three months?


    Su Yan''s immortal essence is not infinite. There will always be a time when it is exhausted. I am afraid that it will still become food for these demons.


    If this end is really to come, Gu Langqing would rather be burned to ashes by Su Yan''s **** flames, and would not be the food for these ugly demons.


    Only then did Gu Langqing understand why the star realm would be jealous by so many powerful beings!


    What they are experiencing now is exactly what the immortals experienced in the immeasurable calamities three thousand years ago.


    Three thousand years ago, many golden immortals and even fairy kings fell in the hands of these demons in this way.


    Seeing his own Xian Yuan exhausted a little bit but unable to do anything, this is undoubtedly a very desperate way to die.


    Gu Langqing could no longer maintain the peace of her Taoist heart. She seemed to see that her father and uncle had all died in despair in this way...


    Now it''s her turn to end in the same way. Is this the so-called fate?


    When Gu Langqing thought of this, his limbs became very cold.


    Su Yan reminded him: "It is far from the time to give up. I have experienced many more difficult moments than this, and all of them have come through, but they are all low-powered demons without wisdom."


    Su Yan''s tone was as indifferent as usual, and he did not waver at all because of the current situation!


    This also made Gu Langqing couldn''t help but wonder what kind of desperation this man had experienced in order to see their current situation so calmly.


    Su Yan said: "It''s not a way to deal with it like this. Please help me with the three golden immortals. I have **** flames. I am the nemesis of these magic seeds. If I can seal the entrance, I don''t have to be so uncomfortable."


    These three golden immortals all knew that Su Yan was right. This closed underground altar had only one entrance. If this entrance could be sealed off, with the skills of Su Yan and the three golden immortals, they only need to take turns to release them. Spells can isolate these magic seeds from the outside.


    It will certainly be easier to deal with this way.


    With Su Yan''s roar, the flames of **** gradually spread forward!


    The other three golden immortals also displayed their magical powers, using their own magic weapons and spells!


    I saw all the rocks on the ground changed into real gold, and countless sword shadows emerged from the real gold. These sword shadows directly smashed many demons to death, and fell on the ground as a large corpse!


    On the right flank of the Hell Sacred Fire, Jin Xian took out a sky-blue treasure gourd, and after opening the treasure gourd, it produced a strong suction force, sucking all the countless magic seeds into the treasure gourd!


    The Taoist Yi throws into Su Yan��s **** flames with the spiritual power of wood. Wood can make fire. With the blessing of the Taoist Yi, the wall of fire is almost burning to the top of the barrier!


    These three golden immortals all used great supernatural powers, and Su Yan only felt that the huge pressure was suddenly relieved, but he did not delay the timing of the three golden immortals'' creation.


    Su Yan used Dongfang Yimu Zhenling as his introduction and used wood to make fire, directly expanding the scope of Senluo God Hell by more than five times!


    Then the nine fire dragons continued to interweave, as long as the magic seeds that touched these nine fire dragons all turned into black fly ash in an instant!


    The nine fire dragons intertwined and rushed forward!


    Countless demons have been wiped out in the realm!


    A little space was made out of the underground that was almost filled by magic seeds.


    And at the entrance of the cave, nine fire dragons merged into one, turning into an impervious fire dragon wall!


    Relying on the super explosive power of Senluo God Hell, this can be regarded as stabilizing the current situation!


    Next, Su Yan and the three golden immortals have ways to support them, and they can even consider working together to arrange a formation to fight against the magic seed.


    Then you can also use the magic of the earth to leave from this deep underground.


    In short, there are multiple ways to solve the immediate problem.


    But suddenly, Su Yan was stunned, his whole body seemed to be plunged into the ice cellar, and the Xian Yuan in his whole body seemed to be frozen all at once.


    Su Yan only felt that Ru Mang was on his back, and behind his back came an evil thought that was so powerful that he could not maintain the balance of the immortal essence of his body!


    The strength of this evil thought is not just the level of the fairy king and the quasi emperor, at least in the pinnacle of the great emperor!


    That''s why he can only rely on evil thoughts, without any mana, to make Su Yan instantly solidify the immortal essence!


    After Su Yan, the three golden immortals also had the same feelings one after another...They were even more unhelpful than Su Yan, and immediately dismissed the spell, and they collapsed on the ground.


    The big beads of sweat slowly slipped from their foreheads, and their fingers trembled uncontrollably!


    This powerful evil thought came from behind Su Yan and the others, and behind Su Yan and the others was already that circular altar, and there was only the sealed unsalted saint on the altar!


    Although Su Yan didn''t turn her head back at this moment, she already knew that the saint of no salt had opened her eyes!


    Perhaps these tens of thousands of years, the consciousness of the saint without salt has not been sealed with the power and fell into an eternal sleep, but has remained sober.


    It''s just that even if she is conscious, she can''t break free from the shackles of the sealing circle. She can only lie lonely in this gloomy ground, slowly increasing the viciousness in her heart!


    In fact, even if it is not an unsalted saint, putting anyone in this desperate situation and being sealed in the darkness for tens of thousands of years, I am afraid that they will be full of hatred for the world in front of them and wish to destroy everything!


    The Unsalted Saint might have known all the changes long ago, but she just didn''t want to open her eyes in front of Su Yan and the others.


    A pair of eyes behind his back stared at Su Yan firmly!


    And after the original exuberant fire of the Sun Luoshen Hell couldn''t be supported by Su Yan, a gap appeared immediately!


    The demon seed that followed and followed was even more crazier than before, almost turned into a black torrent!


    It''s just a very small gap, which has been rushed bigger and bigger!

 Chapter 3569： Double-edged sword

    Chapter 3569: Double-edged Sword


    Those demons did not fear death at all, and used their physical bodies to force their companions to open up a path.


    And after losing Su Yan''s support, the gap in Senluo God Hell became bigger and bigger!


    "Holy Son, what''s the matter with you..."


    Gu Langqing didn''t use her own immortal essence, so she was not watched by the saint of no salt, but she had already felt very bad spiritually.


    "It''s a saint without salt!"


    Gu Langqing heard Su Yan''s words and was about to look back to see what happened to the Unsalted Saintess, but he heard Su Yan''s warning: "Don''t look back! Don''t stare at her! Your cultivation is irresistible. ! Will be swallowed by that delusion of destruction!"


    Su Yan''s tone finally showed a trace of anxiety.


    The situation in front of her was out of control, and the salt-free saint was not in the deep sleep that Su Yan had expected at the beginning.


    And those monsters that were originally very crazy, after rushing into this gloomy underground space and meeting the eyes of the saint-free saint, they became more and more crazy!


    Although the previous demons were very crazy, they would never attack each other.


    However, after being watched by the eyes of the Unsalted Saint, these magic seeds began to attack indiscriminately. Not only did their companions not let go, some of them even broke their hands and feet and began to bite!


    Su Yan took a long breath and said, "The saint of no salt is flowing with the blood of the twelve demon gods of Dutian before the opening of the heavens and the earth. There is absolute destruction in her eyes! You must not stare at her. Otherwise these demons will be your fate."


    Gu Langqing was speechless for a while, and in a daze, he felt as if he was in a **** of a forest.


    And the unsalted saint''s ghost that has existed in the gloom for countless years!


    This madness is like a horrible flame, enough to burn all living creatures!


    The power of Su Yan and the three golden immortals were restricted to the second floor by the unsalted saints behind them.


    In a sudden, darkness surrounded Su Yan and the others like a frenzy!


    At this last moment, a scarlet halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and the terrifying scarlet power also suppressed the light of Qingmu Shenling!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be the demon **** descended from the sky, and he was even more ferocious than these demon seeds!


    Even the three golden immortals never thought that Su Yan would have such a response method!


    A wave of **** arrogance erupted from Su Yan''s body, directly swaying in all directions!


    The blood-colored arrogance corroded the flesh and blood of all the approaching monsters, leaving only a piece of white withered bones to fall to the ground!


    After this round of slaughter, at least two thousand demons turned into white withered bones, but Su Yan felt that the conviction halberd could not be satisfied at all!


    The Conviction Heaven Halberd has been suppressed by Su Yan for too long, and finally got a chance, it must kill to the limit!


    How can it be enough if it''s just such a small degree?


    What''s more, these so-called demons cannot be regarded as real lives at all!


    The **** breath surrounded Su Yan, only he was completely immune to the influence of the Unsalted Saintess!


    Speaking of it, the Heavenly Judgment Halberd and the Unsalted Saint are both powers of the same origin, and both come from the powerful demon gods that existed in the blunt before the world opened.


    The life energy contained in the magic seeds is very small, but there are too many magic seeds here, and they are almost inexhaustible.


    Even if the soul energy and anger that can be absorbed by the Sinking Halberd of each Demon Seed is extremely small, but the accumulation of less and more, the power of the Sinking Halberd will be stronger as the battle becomes stronger!


    The **** arrogance shined from the beginning, and it swept everything in a short time!


    Su Yan gets stronger as he fights. If there are more demon species coming, I''m afraid that Su Yan will complete a certain power breakthrough here!


    These three golden immortals are not fools, they have already seen that what Su Yan uses is the bloodthirsty demon soldier who is jealous of many immortal kings and golden immortals!


    This kind of weapon can be used to fight against each other, strengthen yourself by killing the opponent, but it can even more counterattack the owner!


    If one cannot control it, the state of mind and soul will be found gaps, and then people will become slaves to weapons, becoming more and more rampant and paranoid.


    Although acquiring a bloodthirsty soldier is equivalent to gaining a very powerful force, people who use this weapon will generally not end well in the end.


    In Su Yan''s killing, countless demons turned into ashes.


    But at the same time, the heart demon in Su Yan''s heart is slowly growing in this almost endless killing!


    Things in this world generally have two sides of the same body, and the growth of Su Yan''s power and inner demons is the best presentation of the two sides of this body.


    If there is a choice, Su Yan will definitely not use the Heavenly Sword of Sentencing, but at this moment, he has no retreat, only relying on the power of the Heavenly Sword of Sentencing!


    Gu Langqing suddenly said: "Look, how come the runes on this altar flicker?"


    It turned out that behind them, the twelve different runes cast by the ancient witch on the altar were already shining with different lights.


    I don��t know when the change happened...


    This altar is already the top priority at this time, once there are changes that are unfavorable to them, I am afraid that they will lose all the games.


    But just now Su Yan told them not to look back at the altar, let alone stare at the saint without salt.


    Gu Langqing did not violate Su Yan''s words, she just noticed that the reflected light and symbols on the ground had undergone subtle changes.


    The three golden immortals shook in unison, could it be that the seal of the saint-free saint had been loosened?


    There is another indescribable breath coming from behind, this force also comes from ancient times, and I don��t know what changes have taken place in the altar behind...


    Although the three golden immortals were anxious, they had nothing to do. They did not dare to turn their heads to see what was going on!


    The Unsalted Saint had already made them unable to move with just one look. If they were completely freed from this eternal seal, I am afraid that together they would not be worth the little finger of Unsalted Saint.


    Gu Langqing was still a little more alert. She knelt down and looked at the altar at the back, so that she was not tall enough, and it was impossible for her to look at the saint without salt.


    But this is also a very dangerous behavior!


    But now she must figure out what the condition of this altar is, because it is related to the lives of all of them!


    I saw a magic talisman appearing on the circular altar, and the word "di" was written on this magic talisman. At the same time, an indescribable aura radiated from this magic talisman.


    It was the appearance of this magic talisman that caused such an abnormal appearance of the rune cast by the ancient witch!


    Then Gu Langqing saw countless white lightning spreading from this rune, and immediately covered the altar!

 Chapter 3570： Deep in the Astral

    Chapter 3570 Deep in the Star Realm


    The ancient aura on the emperor character magic talisman became more and more intense, and finally turned into a dense power grid and spread directly from Gu Langqing and their heads, killing all the magic seeds in the air!


    Moreover, this **** grid directly passed through Su Yan, and did not cause any damage to Su Yan. It only killed the Demon Seed very accurately!


    The power grid spreads all the way to the top of the tunnel, and I don''t know how many demons have been killed!


    After this magic talisman appeared in the cave where the sound of killing sounded originally, it fell into solitude again.


    As soon as Su Yan collected the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, the **** arrogance that was everywhere in the sky disappeared.


    Su Yan then fell directly on the ground and said to Gu Langqing and the three Jinxians: "This is the earth charm of the ancient star school. This is Cai Hao''s palace. It must be the last he left here. It seems that he also knows nothing. The salt saint is such a terrifying creature, if she is released, the heavens and the world will have no peace."


    At this time, the Unsalted Saint, who had been fixed on the circular altar, suddenly struggled violently!


    In front of Su Yan, the saint of no salt struggled to sit up slowly from the circular altar.


    The spear and the surrounding twelve runes were combined in more than a dozen chains, not only binding the hands and feet of the saint without salt, but also closing the mouth, nose and eyes of the saint without salt, forming a full range of restraints!


    In such a bondage, the mouth of the saint-free saint split directly to the base of the ears, and then hundreds of fine and sharp teeth were formed, biting into the bondage!


    This is definitely not something that a human mouth can change!


    Gu Langqing couldn''t help trembling with the ferocity of the Unsalted Saintess!


    When the Unsalted Saint was sleeping, she looked like a sleeping beauty, but that was just a disguised illusion. The real she was such a chilling monster!


    Then the saint of no salt uttered an extremely sharp neigh!


    This neighing sound made Gu Langqing''s whole body tremble more severely, and an instinctive fear born from the fierce heart continued to ferment in her heart...


    This is an instinctive fear of higher and more ferocious creatures!


    Not only was Gu Langqing fearful, but the three golden immortals couldn''t suppress their intense fear, and their whole bodies were shaking!


    Only Su Yan remained as usual, but the lightly frowned eyebrows also indicated that Su Yan actually found the Unsalted Saint to be very troublesome.


    Su Yan said: "The word "no salt" means extremely ugly in the language of the ancient Wu clan. Now she is bound by her real body, and her heart is nailed by a divine tool, so she can''t show her real body. , If you look at her real body, you will surely understand that she is a creature with all evil thoughts in this world, and mortals will go crazy just looking at her."


    The struggle of the Unsalted Saint was suppressed by the twelve runes. At the same time, the spear inserted in the Unsalted Saint''s chest also began to work, pressing the Unsalted Saint who was about to sit back on the altar again. on.


    Although the picture everyone saw was that the Unsalted Saint was nailed back to the altar again, the shackles formed by the supreme mana sealed all the possibilities of the body''s actions, and even the eyes, mouth and nose were also sealed. .


    But the depression brought by the saint of no salt did not disappear like this.


    And after the Unsalted Saintess was suppressed again, the great emperor''s magic talisman had a subtle change.


    I saw the magic talisman shrouded, and the hot white electric light surrounded Su Yan and the Unsalted Saint.


    "Are we going to be sealed here together?" Gu Langqing asked in horror.


    Su Yan shook his head gently, and said, "This spell exists not for sealing."


    "What is that for?"


    Su Yan said: "It is to transfer time and space. If there is an external force that wants to break the seal and is sensed by this magic talisman, the magic talisman will activate and send the salt-free saint and the intruder to another place in the star realm."


    Gu Langqing was stunned, "I can''t think of such a magical spell in the world!"


    "When you reach the realm of the Great Emperor, you can shape the immortal realm on the sky of the universe, attract countless immortals to gather under them, and raise a million Taoist soldiers. What is this ability? When the light will be over, you don''t have to panic. The law will not harm us."


    Su Yan''s words were very firm, as if he knew the emperor''s charm very well.


    That��s it for Gu Langqing, and the other three Golden Immortals knew for the first time that there was such a great emperor��s charm!


    As Su Baxian back then, it was natural to know the function of this great emperor''s magic talisman.


    But these three Jinxian and Gu Langqing didn''t know Su Yan''s former identity, so they secretly doubted whether Su Yan was a secret disciple of a certain emperor.


    The next situation was exactly the same as Su Yan said, a piece of silver-white electric light shrouded directly from above.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan''s reminder, it would be impossible for Gu Langqing and the three golden immortals to let this lightning fall on themselves so easily!


    After all, this is a lightning that even a saint without salt can surrender.


    After the electric light fell on the body, there was only a cold texture.


    What I saw before my eyes was nothing but white!


    Then the surrounding void appeared obvious distortion, and then even the body also appeared a very strong sense of tearing!


    Gu Langqing wanted to use Xian Yuan to resist, but it was completely useless.


    The white light around me came down extremely fast, and it went extremely fast!


    After the surrounding white light dissipated, Gu Langqing found that they were already on a floating island.


    The three suns in the sky are releasing that dazzling brilliance without mercy!


    The island is extremely barren, there is no sign of life, and even the magic seeds in the star realm have not been seen.


    The Taoist Yi asked strangely: "Why is the saint without salt disappeared?"


    Su Yan said, "Naturally, I moved to another place where I didn''t know it."


    Another Jinxian asked, "Where are we?"


    "As soon as I read the astrolabe, I''ll know it. I''m afraid it''s not safe here. The golden fairy''s aura is very attractive to the demons..." Su Yan said.


    "Then I just wait to reduce the breath to the lowest possible?" Yi Dao said.


    Su Yan shook his head gently: "It''s not that simple. Don''t underestimate these demons. Their sense of smell can transcend the barriers of space, unless you can do it without revealing the slightest breath."


    This kind of thing is indeed difficult for ordinary Jinxians.


    Then Su Yan took out the astrolabe, and the golden starlight appeared on the astrolabe.


    Then a dazzling variety of pictures appeared in front of everyone, these pictures were fiddled with by Su Yan, and finally they finally determined their current position.


    Su Yan solemnly said: "We are now in the center of the star realm...the gates of the star realm and the outside world are almost as far away as three great worlds!"

 Chapter 3571： Another dilemma

    Chapter 3571 Another Dilemma


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the three golden immortals all fell into silence together, with expressions like dead gray on their faces.


    The star realm is a dangerous world.


    The three big worlds are so long that there are tens of thousands of kilometers. If it is somewhere else, this distance may not be too long to be difficult for the gods, but after all, this is the star realm!


    Not only bred infinite magnificence, but also bred those terrifying demons!


    Once targeted by those demons, I''m afraid it will only fall!


    Such a long distance, there must be no way to cross it in a short time, then the final fate is very likely to be swallowed by the magic seed of the star realm!


    They originally thought that retreating from the deep underground would be regarded as retreating all over. They couldn''t think that the situation now is worse than before in a sense!


    But for Su Yan, although the current situation is a bit difficult, it is far from the moment to give up.


    Although there are many difficulties now, but if you plan well, you may not be able to find your own way of survival in the cracks.


    Not all of the jungles are lions, tigers and elephants. Little flies also have a way to survive. It all depends on how you can grasp it.


    Those demons are indeed huge in number, and they are cruel in nature.


    But the purpose of Su Yan and these golden immortals was not to wipe out all the billions of demons in the star realm, and there was no need to treat all these billions of demons as their own enemies.


    This was something that the emperor couldn''t do. Naturally, they couldn''t do it.


    Gu Langqing said: "I don''t know what happened to the ancestor of the absolute **** and the Daoist of Nanyi... They fought the two heavenly immortals, I''m afraid they were also attacked by the demon species outside."


    The Yi Taoist smiled bitterly: "Are you still caring about others now? Why don''t you think about our situation, I''m afraid all of us will fall here."


    Su Yan hasn''t spoken since just now, and constantly fiddled with the astrolabe in his hand.


    The patterns presented on the astrolabe are constantly changing...


    Gu Langqing had already seen it, and Su Yan seemed to be looking for something.


    After being teleported to the depths of this star realm, Su Yan found that the connection between himself and the lost soul had been re-established.


    This shows that this soul must be in the nearby continent...


    However, Su Yan''s soul was led into the star realm by the stellar tide, and it should be possible to wander near the gate of the star realm. How could it be possible to come to the star in such a short time? Where is the depths of the world?


    There is no way for this lost soul to trigger the emperor''s charm to form a time-space teleport!


    There is only one possibility for this unusual thing, that is, the soul that Su Yan lost was found by a certain monk, and then the monk took the soul, and then flew into the depths of the star realm.


    In terms of common sense, after the collapse of the ancient star sect, there should be no monks in the star realm.


    But maybe the common sense in this world is meant to break.


    No matter who took the soul, Su Yan will definitely get it back!


    Just now Su Yan kept flipping through the maps in the astrolabe, just looking at the map to determine what kind of terrain the place where the soul fell.


    Gu Langqing and the others didn''t know Su Yan''s intentions, so they were completely confused about Su Yan''s behavior.


    After reading the star map, Su Yan''s expression became more solemn, because that piece of the middle palace was once the seat of the ancient star school.


    The Star Ancient School is a sect formed by the merger of five schools in the star realm.


    After the merger, one of them was the general forum, and the other four became sub-rudder.


    And this total altar is the middle palace. If there is any secret left by the Star Ancient School, then this secret will inevitably be hidden in the middle palace.


    It��s just that it��s bound to be very dangerous over there.


    Let alone the mysterious man who stole Su Yan''s soul, it was this vast sky, and I didn''t know how many demons were hidden.


    Suddenly, the sky became dim!


    Dark clouds gathered in all directions, and even the three suns in the sky were completely obscured!


    With the dark clouds converging from all directions, the surrounding temperature also dropped abruptly, suddenly turning from intense heat to extreme cold!


    There is almost no time for this transition, but in a short time, the surrounding puddles have gradually frozen.


    At the same time, an extremely powerful evil thought rose from below!


    Below the floating island where Su Yan and the others are located is a dense sea of ??clouds, and the evil thoughts come from under this sea of ??clouds!


    The saint-free saint was also transferred by the emperor��s magic talisman, but she didn''t fall with Su Yan and the others. Now from this powerful evil thought, the saint-free saint must be in the world below the sea of ??clouds.


    "I don''t know what other moths have appeared on the Saintess without salt. Her evil thoughts have a fatal attraction to the demon seed. We''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    The attraction of the Unsalted Saint to the Demon Seed, everyone has just experienced.


    No one wanted to repeat the underground experience just now, and was about to fly away with the clouds, but already saw that there were already many demons in the sky!


    The demons gathered and flew together, as if there were dark clouds converging in all directions, so densely and without knowing how many there were!


    Faced with this situation, Su Yan didn''t say a word of nonsense, and directly took out the conviction halberd!


    Now, I can only fight one **** battle!


    Excessive use of the power of the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd will nurture Su Yan''s heart demon, but at this time I can no longer take care of that much. If the immediate difficulties cannot be overcome, then what is the future?


    When the three golden immortals arrive at this time, of course they will not have any reservations, because everyone knows that it is now the time when they really need to work hard!


    If you don''t work hard at this time, I am afraid that there will be no chance to work hard in the future!


    I saw a hole in the palm of Yi Dao''s hand, and then many green vines grew out.


    After these green vines absorbed the flesh and blood of Jinxian''s body, they grew rapidly, and in a blink of an eye they had grown into a 100-meter-high tree!


    Countless branches and leaves spread to the surroundings!


    In an instant, the space around a mile was completely enveloped.


    After this tree appeared, Su Yan immediately sensed that the law of wood attributes was supported within this big tree!


    The law mastered by the golden fairy is also called the fairy law, and it is the most important law among the multiple worlds of the universe!


    The three thousand avenues evolved below the immortal Ze, and transformed into the mortal Tiangangdichang, and then the mortal Tiangangdichang supported the great world.


    The strength of the golden immortal will be limited in the star realm. The most important reason is that the astral realm maintains a part of the chaos before the world opened up, and the immortal controlled by the golden immortal may not work here.


    Moreover, this chaos will oppress the Jinxian to some extent.


    The real strength of the Golden Immortals of Yi Dao people is within the star realm, and they can only play 20 to 30% at most.

 Chapter 3572： Slaughtered hundreds of millions

    Chapter 3572: Massacre


    Of course, Yi Dao Ren also knew the disadvantage of Jin Xian in the star realm. He did not directly use the power of Xian Ze this time, but fed his own Xian Yuan and flesh and blood to this big tree.


    The big tree is not a golden immortal, so it will certainly not be restricted by the laws of the star realm, and it will be able to exert 100% power!


    This is actually a different approach. It has to be said that anyone who can cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm can be regarded as a human being, and it is naturally impossible to be mediocre at this level.


    The big tree transformed by Yi Dao Ren is of course not an ordinary tree, but a built wood bred out of the predicament.


    Jianmu can grow to thousands of feet, but it takes tens of thousands of years.


    But at this time Jianmu had absorbed Jinxian''s essence and blood and immortal essence, which was equivalent to taking a potion of a perfect tonic. Of course, he did not need to experience that long growth time.


    At this time, Jianmu has grown to several hundred meters, but it continues to grow vigorously!


    Gu Langqing almost doubted that this tree would grow beyond the sky!


    It''s just that the Yi Dao people lost at least one third of the blood in their bodies after this wave, and the consumption of the immortal yuan was even greater, and they had become very weak and face like golden paper.


    In the end, Jianmu finally took root and took root in the floating island!


    As the roots of Jianmu continued to grow wildly in the floating island, the entire floating island shook together.


    The law aura contained in Jianmu also became more and more intense, and finally changed into a divine light, protecting Su Yan and the others.


    After Jianmu landed and took root, those demons finally arrived!


    Countless magic seeds rushed from all directions!


    And Jianmu seemed to have sensed something, all the branches grew crazily towards the outside!


    At this moment, Jianmu Fangfo turned into a hunter!


    Countless branches and leaves have captured countless magic seeds in the air!


    After being captured, these demons were either tightly entangled or pierced... Numerous casualties!


    And after these magic seeds were killed, a little of the essence in the body was also absorbed by Jianmu, and then turned into nutrients for growth!


    After Jianmu absorbed Jinxian''s essence and blood, it really became very evil. It seems that it is no longer a simple plant, but between plants and animals, and it also has the instinct to hunt.


    Yi Dao Ren panted at this time and sat cross-legged under Jian Mu, planning to calm the breath in his body first.


    This trick is the last resort of the Yi Dao people, and it is also a means to use desperately with others. Once the seeds of Jianmu are forced out of the body, at least one hundred years of skill will be lost!


    Not to mention using his own essence and blood to feed Jianmu, which is even more detrimental to him, and it takes at least three hundred years of hard work to make up for the lost cultivation base.


    The Yi Dao people are already fighting for their old lives. Of course, the other two golden immortals are also the eight immortals who cross the sea to show their magical powers.


    The other two golden immortals used Xuantian Gengjin and Zhouguang Yuanmagnet respectively!


    Xuantian Gengjin came from the Daluo Immortal Territory, transforming the Western White Tiger''s true qi into the Gengjin sword qi, and finally stored it in the gourd. After release, it will have indestructible lethality.


    It''s just that Xuan Tian Geng gold is very difficult to refine, and it takes only a thousand years to refine a gourd. Opening the gourd means that thousands of years of effort will be swayed here.


    The Universe Magnetism is even more remarkable. It is a magic weapon that is acquired after collecting various magneto-optical lights in the universe, and absorbing the power of the stars among various stars, and fusing the two together.


    The refining of this magic weapon is extremely difficult, even if it is the cultivation base of the immortal king, it is possible that it will fall short in refining the Zhouguang Yuanmagnet!


    Although the difficulty of refining Zhouguang Yuanmagnet is extremely high, if it can be refined successfully, its power is also very amazing!


    The strength of the body of the Demon Seed is very exaggerated, and it is born to freely shuttle in the space of the universe, and can easily endure various extreme environments of extreme cold and heat.


    But after being shrouded by the colorful light of Zhouguang Yuanmagnet, the bodies of those demons automatically disintegrated in the air, the bones returned to the bones, and the flesh and blood returned to the flesh!


    The three golden immortals have all taken out their strongest ability, and the situation has temporarily stabilized.


    All the magic seeds in the sky have been culled, and the dead and wounded trees are growing fiercely every second!


    The Conviction Tianji that had been taken back by Su Yan also sensed the incomparable death aura around him, and began to become eager to move!


    The Conviction Tianji had grown up in the killing. After its strength was increased, the Conviction Tianji had become more and more uncontrollable, and wanted to control Su Yan against the guest.


    Su Yan directly suppressed the conviction of the Heavenly Halberd. Even if the power of the Heavenly Halberd was forced to be used, Su Yan should decide when and how to use it!


    The three golden immortals joined forces and culled at least a million demons within a short period of time, but the sky outside was still dark.


    The number of millions for other races may be a terrifying number, but for these demons, it is just the tip of the iceberg...


    Or not even the tip of the iceberg, such a loss is just a hair loss!


    The unsalted saint below seemed to sense the strong death aura above, and screamed again below the sea of ??clouds!


    After hearing the neigh of the Unsalted Saint, those demons responded with a more frenzied charge.


    "I''m afraid it''s not good to continue like this. Our situation remains the same as before, and we still have to face countless demons!"


    In fact, you don''t need to be reminded, everyone knows how you are.


    Unexpectedly, soon after entering the star realm, he would fall into such a desperate situation. What kind of attitude did the immortals who were three thousand years ago face the immeasurable calamity?


    Now even Su Yan has become very curious!


    Yi Dao Ren has finished adjusting his breath at this time, his pale face still has a sense of fatigue that cannot be concealed, and he whispered: "With our strength, it should be able to slaughter hundreds of millions of demons, but after this we will definitely exhaust all the immortals Yuan, I am afraid that the final fate will be here."


    The other two golden immortals also looked very solemn, because they knew that what the Yi Dao people said was most likely their ending!


    Jianmu grew up with the blood of Yidao people, this kind of creature that beats chicken blood must not be durable.


    Even if it won''t be broken by the Demon Seed, its life span is very short and it is destined to age prematurely.


    Xuantian Gengjin is a pure consumable, and it will be used up.


    Zhou Guang Yuan Ci is a very powerful magic weapon, but it is also extremely expensive for the owner.


    When these three methods are no longer able to support, how do they face the still massive amount of magic seeds?


    Su Yan said at this time: "I have the key to breaking the game, and it has always been in my hands."

 Chapter 3573： Fusion Demon

    Chapter 3573: Fusion Heart Demon


    Su Yan said that the key to breaking the game has always been in his hands. Could it be that he has a way to deal with these almost infinite monsters?


    There is Jinxian said: "Since you are sure to deal with the Demon Seed, why don''t you take this method out earlier? Or do you just want to say some comforting words to stabilize our military spirit? If it is the latter, then You don��t have to be like this! We will definitely do our best for our lives."


    The Taoist Yi said, "He has the Aoki God Order in his hands. He is not an ordinary celestial being. Maybe there is a way?"


    Gu Langqing also looked towards Su Yan. Su Yan had forced the fairy king back when he was in the realm of Earth Immortal. Maybe he could really create an incredible miracle!


    At this point, everyone is almost in desperate situation. If you can''t think of a good way, I''m afraid everyone will explain here today.


    Su Yan said: "Although I have a way to break the game, this method is very dangerous, so I can only stay by myself, you just leave first..."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, the Yi Daoist was already shocked and said: "What! Are you telling the truth? You stay alone to fight against this countless demons? How is this possible?!"


    Su Yan didn''t mean to explain, and said directly: "Wait a moment with Tai Xuan Geng Gold to clear the way, Zhou Guang Yuan magnetic body, you fly away in that direction, I will stay behind to break."


    The direction of Su Yan''s finger was the direction of the middle palace, and also the direction of his soul.


    The Taoist Yi asked, "What are you going to do? The number of these magic seeds is almost infinite. What method do you use to deal with these magic seeds?"


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said, "I intend to use a force that has been sealed by me. This force is very dangerous. If it is completely liberated, it will inevitably not be able to distinguish the enemy from me..."


    When everyone heard Su Yan''s words, they all remembered Su Yan''s posture of using that blood-colored halberd to kill the square in that closed underground space just now!


    That scarlet halberd is definitely a bloodthirsty monster!


    In order to use this evil demon weapon, Su Yan must have also practiced some kind of magic.


    "If that''s the case, then we won''t be polite to you anymore. Everything is subject to your arrangements."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and then leaped to stand on Jianmu''s thick trunk!


    At the same time, the conviction Tianji also appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan stared at the heavens, countless demons, leaving behind the three golden immortals and Gu Langqing.


    Gu Langqing looked worried and seemed to have something to say, but in the end he could not speak.


    Jianmu''s branches and leaves madly expanded towards the outside for at least ten miles. At this time, Jianmu was already at least 3,000 meters high and turned into a huge tree whose head is hard to see with the naked eye!


    Countless demons were killed by Jianmu, although they became fertilizer for themselves!


    But even if these magic seeds are used as fertilizer to support it, Jianmu''s life span will come to an end.


    At this time, the incomparably magnificent Zhouguang Element Magnet was collected, and then Xuantian Gengjin suddenly shot out, killing a piece of magic seed that was crushed by the black sky, forcibly creating a gap.


    Then Zhou Guangyuan magnetically surrounded the three Golden Immortals and Gu Langqing, and flew directly in the direction of Su Yan''s finger!


    Jianmu is still slaughtering the magic seeds frantically, and there are many magic seeds flying towards the three golden immortals and Gu Langqing!


    At this time, a roar came, and the monsters who were pursuing Bacheng turned their heads!


    At this time, an extremely evil and domineering aura rose, and it directly suppressed the evil thoughts of the salt-free saint in the sea of ??clouds below!


    And this evil and domineering aura has a fatal attraction to the demon seed!


    The pressure faced by Zhouguang Yuanci also suddenly lightened!


    The magic seeds in the sky gather, almost all of them are stacked together, and the number of magic seeds is still almost unlimited!


    The millions of demons killed just now were really just drizzle to this race.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, and even the expression on his face did not change.


    It''s just that the conviction halberd that reappeared in Su Yan''s hands has become ready to move...


    What will come next is bound to be a feast of killing!


    Jianmu''s culling also reached its peak at this time, and tens of thousands of magic seeds were culled by Jianmu within a second.


    And after this last blooming, Jianmu withered at an unreasonable speed... Standing on the tree, Su Yan could feel the vitality being quickly drawn away from Jianmu!


    The time of Jianmu has come to an end.


    Su Yan also closed his eyes directly at this moment.


    After Su Yan closed his eyes, there seemed to be a mysterious force in his heart that ushered in liberation...


    At the same time, the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand also emitted a **** flame, which directly surrounded Su Yan!


    That wicked and domineering force suddenly turned into a blood-colored beam of light, rushing to the sky!


    This blood-colored beam of light condensed without dispersing, and the sky was originally dark clouds over the city, and this dark cloud gradually turned red!


    It seems that bleeding can come anytime!


    Su Yan really wanted to liberate his power at this time. Perhaps this power shouldn''t belong to Su Yan himself, at least this is not a power he can completely control...


    Because the source of this power is Su Yan''s demon!


    Su Yan gave part of his original consciousness directly to the heart demon, so that Su Yan would have fallen into the demon way!


    This is an unimagined path.


    Su Yan never thought that one day he would take the initiative to give part of his body and mind to the inner demon!


    But the effect of this can also be regarded as immediate!


    I saw a blood-colored figure flying directly above the withered tree trunk and falling into the misty sea of ??clouds, and then everything in the world turned into a strong blood color!


    This **** color is as real as it is, as long as it is everything between this world, it is impossible to escape the control of this **** color!


    And Su Yan''s power is also gradually breaking through one barrier after another, moving directly toward the middle stage of the immortal!


    But Su Yan''s pupils gradually turned red without realizing it!


    The eyes became red, which is a sign of enchantment!


    The demon seed in the sky has also fallen into the shroud of this **** light!


    I don��t know what happened. The magic seeds that were originally full of slaughter desires all became quiet after being shrouded in this **** light, and many other magic seeds bowed directly to the ground, heading towards Su Yan. !


    There are at least five million demons in the sky, and nearly half of them have already knelt down towards Su Yan!


    The arrogant Demon Seed had all become white rabbits in front of Su Yan!


    The world of demons has a very serious and inferior level!


    These monsters kneeling in the sky would bow down and worship if they thought they were inferior to Su Yan!

 Chapter 3574： Ancient mage

    Chapter 3574: Primordial Magic Way


    Su Yan at this time is like a peerless demon **** who has been born since the ancient times!


    These millions of demons are the warlords under his command. As long as he gently moves his fingers, these millions of demons will sweep the world together!


    At the same time, the Xian Yuan in Su Yan''s body was gradually transformed into pure magic energy!


    After the immortal yuan in the body began to demonize, this process could not be reversed.


    The demonized part of Xianyuan will only increase, and will never decrease!


    At most, this process is extremely slow.


    Because once you are in a demon, there is no turning back.


    There are some things in this world that can be repeated, but it is absolutely impossible to start again.


    Although the power will be greatly increased in a short time after demonization, the power of demonization will also affect the mind to some extent!


    It makes people become more cruel and paranoid...These are inherent weaknesses in human nature, and they will become particularly powerful after being inspired by the demons.


    If you can''t defeat the demons, the final outcome will be self-destruction!


    But it is definitely not easy to overcome this demonized influence.


    This was completely different from all the challenges that Su Yan had encountered before. Although there was the emperor''s state of mind, it could not be completely suppressed.


    Because this demonized power was originally a part of Su Yan''s body and mind.


    Wanting to suppress this demonized power is tantamount to defeating oneself.


    Even in the realm of the Great Emperor, defeating oneself is not an easy task.


    But Su Yan has no choice at this time. If he is not here to fall into the demon, then he will definitely fall here!


    This is a typical two-phase harm, whichever is less.


    After entering the demon, turbulent power poured into Su Yan''s body from the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, and merged with Su Yan''s original immortal.


    Su Yan''s eyes turned red involuntarily at this time!


    The Indestructible Dragon God''s battle body also felt a strange change in the body and was automatically excited!


    The black dragon scales were gradually stained with blood, and at the same time they became more and more transparent!


    Su Yan could feel that the immortal dragon **** battle body was on the verge of evolution.


    It''s just that the timing is not right now. When the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body evolves, these scales will be removed and new dragon scales will grow at the same time. That''s also Su Yan''s weakest moment.


    After the power of the halberd of the sins entered Su Yan''s body, Su Yan''s bloodline changed imperceptibly. It seems that in this celestial realm, there is still the Creator who is connecting with him...


    Su Yan knew that at the other end of this connection was the Twelve Demon Gods of Du Tian that had existed before the opening of heaven and earth!


    The Dutian Twelve Demon Gods can be said to be the ancestor of ten thousand demons, and the root of all the power of the demon in this world!


    According to Su Yan''s knowledge, after the opening of the heavens and the earth, the Dutian Twelve Demon Gods fell into eternal sleep. If the Dutian Twelve Demon Gods were awakened from their sleep, the world would surely be turned upside down.


    It''s just that no one knows where the Twelve Demon Gods are sleeping.


    But even if the sleeping Dutian Twelve Demon Gods can release only one percent of the power, they can already allow the Wu Clan to occupy the center of the fairy world!


    After awakening this power, Su Yan''s heart was actually a bit complicated.


    Because this incident is hardly a blessing or a curse for Su Yan.


    Su Yan whispered: "Although I have the body of the Primordial Demon God, I haven''t completely fallen into the Demon Dao. From here, I have opened the way of the Primordial Demon Dao."


    The halberd of Severing Sin in their hands and Su Yan also had a feeling of blood connection, that the power that originated from the twelve demon gods before the opening of the world, once they began to awaken, they would become stronger in Su Yan''s body!


    Gu Langqing has been trying his best to fly, never looking back to see what happened behind him, only to see the lightning in the sky constantly flashing!


    The sounds of those demons neighing gradually returned to silence...


    She was really curious, what happened afterwards?


    With the power of one person, Su Yan really completely intercepted millions of magic seeds in the back, and they flew here without encountering a single one!


    This piece of tranquility is really rare and precious.


    About less than a thousand miles away from the place they had agreed with Su Yan.


    This equidistant distance, for Tianxian and Jinxian, only takes a few moments to reach.


    Gu Langqing felt anxious and uneasy in his heart, even if Su Yan was no more miraculous, this time he faced an overwhelming demon species.


    Those demons wouldn''t be afraid of him after reading the Qingmu Shen Ling, they will still be culled if they should be culled!


    At this moment, a purple sword light chased up from behind. The three golden immortals were already a little alert and prepared for a confrontation. Suddenly a sword light flew from behind it was really suspicious!


    But Su Yan''s voice also came from this purple sword light: "I have settled those demons."


    Gu Langqing and the three golden immortals looked towards the rear in surprise.


    The flying speed of Su Yan''s sword almost reached the theoretical limit of the Celestial Series, so he could catch up with them.


    But what really surprised them was not the speed of Su Yan''s sword flying, but Su Yan''s retreat surrounded by millions of demons!


    They didn''t know what method Su Yan used to do such an incredible thing!


    But at least even if it is the fairy king, when encountering those millions of demons, they will peel off if they die!


    But Su Yan was dressed in white, still intact, with almost no blood from the demon seed. Moreover, there is no trace of injury on Su Yan''s body.


    The breath of the whole body is more mysterious and powerful than before!


    In other words, after Su Yan settled the millions of magic seeds alone, not only was he not exhausted or injured, but he became even stronger than before!


    This is too unreasonable!


    This is a situation that the three golden immortals had never imagined!


    Under their expectation, even if Su Yan is really the reincarnation of the Azure Emperor, facing such a crisis, I am afraid there is a risk of falling!


    Unexpectedly, the opposite is true!


    Just seeing that Su Yan''s clothes are so clean, and his aura is longer than before, I''m afraid he will do nothing to deal with those millions of demons!


    The Taoist Yi couldn��t help asking, ��What magical method did the Venerable Driver use to retreat from the hands of so many demons?! This is too incredible! If this matter reaches the immortal realm of the heavens, only I''m afraid all the emperors will look at you with admiration!"


    What the people of Yi Dao said were true. Su Yan could do things that neither the fairy king nor the fairy emperor could do!


    We must know that Su Yancai is worthy of the cultivation base of the immortal. If he waits for him to become the immortal emperor in the future, wouldn''t he be the strongest immortal emperor since he opened the world?

 Chapter 3575： Purple Qi Hongmeng

    Chapter 3575: Purple Qi Hongmeng


    Whether it is in the immortal world or the mortal world, as long as it is a truly capable person, there will be people admiring it wherever he goes.


    Comparing the shocked expressions of the three golden immortals, Su Yan appeared very calm and not very proud, because he knew exactly what price he had paid.


    Starting from today, he always needs to face the trouble of being enchanted.


    Su Yan just said indifferently, "Don''t ask about this."


    When Su Yan said that, Yi Dao people really didn''t ask.


    Since Su Yan took the initiative to spread them all away, it made it clear that he was unwilling to show his ability in front of everyone.


    Even if you continue to question Su Yan, you will definitely not say it. If you keep asking, it will make Su Yan unhappy. That''s it.


    But no matter what you think, Su Yan''s ability is too exaggerated!


    They have never seen anyone so strong in the realm of heavenly immortals!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Yan is the strongest immortal since the creation of the world!


    After Su Yan left, the millions of magic seeds over there continued to become noisy, and countless magic seeds hovering above that sea of ??clouds would become the permanent guards of the Unsalted Saint.


    In the future, if someone wants to fight the Unsalted Saint, the first thing to do is to wipe out all these millions of demons.


    There is no need to worry about the salt-free saint here, and after a period of flight, you can already see large and small floating islands in front.


    After the two fierce battles just now, the three golden immortals have consumed almost 90% of their mana. The Yi Dao Ren was the worst. Not only did he consume mana, he was also consumed by Jianmu��s seeds, and the whole person was skinny. , Even his eyes became bleak.


    Seeing these floating islands at this time, I can''t help but feel a little lingering, suspecting that there are demons living on these uninhabited islands.


    In the current state of the three golden immortals, if they encounter a million-level magic seed, I am afraid that there is no way to deal with it.


    These uninhabited islands are not Su Yan''s destination, and Su Yan''s destination is still the seat of the Central Palace of the Star Ancient Sect.


    After flying here, Su Yan could feel very clearly, and his soul that floated into the star realm had already arrived in the middle palace!


    I''m afraid there will be something beyond imagination waiting for them in this middle palace!


    And Su Yan''s spirit fell into the hands of this unimaginable existence!


    But since Su Yan had opened the Primordial Demon Path, only relying on the blood of the Twelve Ancestor Witches could form a powerful suppression of the Demon Seed, not to mention that the Sentencing Heaven Halberd was more brutal than these Demon Seeds.


    When crossing these uninhabited islands, there was no attack by the magic seed, which also made the three golden immortals secretly relieved.


    After flying for another hundred miles, the surrounding clouds gradually became misty and also changed to purple.


    The immortal essence aura contained in this purple mist is more than ten times that of the outside world.


    There is a word called "Purple Qi from the East", which refers to this kind of purple Qi!


    It not only contains the spiritual energy of the immortal origin, but also has the power to sublimate all the essence and spirit.


    In the midst of this purple qi, even the complexion of the three golden immortals has improved a lot. Obviously their injuries and consumption are also rapidly recovering relying on this purple qi.


    At this time, the three golden immortals, like Gu Langqing, believed in Su Yan''s abilities.


    And the more you fly toward the front, the denser this purple qi becomes. When you reach the back, you can''t even see the large and small floating islands, you can only see a purple cloud around you that can''t be transformed.


    The three Jinxians and Gu Langqing seemed to enjoy the purple energy. Gu Langqing said, "If I can open a cave here, I am afraid that the speed of cultivation can be more than ten times that of the outside. Although I have only entered the realm of heavenly immortals, at most 500 I will be able to challenge the realm of Jinxian in the year!


    Su Yan hasn''t spoken all the time, but the expression on his face has become increasingly cold.


    In Su Yan''s view, this is really unreasonable!


    Purple Qi Hongmeng might make sense elsewhere, but here is the star realm, a world that still retains some of the chaotic attributes.


    This place shouldn''t be a suitable place for immortals to practice!


    Moreover, there is no demon seed in such a strong aura, which is even more suspicious!


    This piece of purple energy is a great tonic for the fairy, is it not for the magic seed?


    Under normal circumstances, all the floating islands in this area should become nests for the magic seeds to lay eggs.


    What happened here is that you can''t even see the shadow of a demon seed, this piece of purple air is too quiet!


    Although the Star Ancient Sect had the means to suppress the Demon Seed, they didn''t even see that continent at this time. It was still in the airspace, and the Star Ancient Sect''s arrangement for the Demon Seed definitely couldn''t extend here.


    According to Su Yan''s speculation, this piece of purple qi was definitely not formed naturally, it should be an artificial thing!


    The soul that Su Yan lost has also reached the middle palace across the distance of tens of millions of miles from the gate of the immortal world.


    Could it be said that... the Star Ancient Sect was not completely extinct, but has been hiding in the ruins of the star realm for a long time?


    Or there is another possibility, that is, a powerful cultivator has taken the land of the Stars Ancient Sect back then, and then has been hiding in the star realm for cultivation, never going out.


    Either of these two situations is not easy to handle, so Su Yan''s face has become more and more grim.


    After the concentration of Purple Qi Hongmeng reached its peak, it gradually became thinner.


    And Su Yan and the others never stopped flying, with the astrolabe to guide them, so there was no need to worry about getting lost in this purple qi.


    Gradually, a huge continent can be seen.


    This continent was suspended in the air, with no end in sight from top to bottom, extending to the sky.


    The green vegetation on this continent is completely different from the floating islands that Su Yan and the others have seen before.


    Suddenly seeing such a piece of greenery, people can''t help but feel a great feeling in their hearts. It seems that they have found an oasis of life, as if this continent is a haven in the star realm, and there is no need to face the invasion of demons. Up.


    But Su Yan''s vigilance has become higher.


    After landing on this continent, the three golden immortals have relaxed, because they did not encounter any enchantment when they landed on the continent, and perhaps this is a land without a master.


    Su Yan put a hand on the big tree, then closed his eyes, and then a circle of cyan ripples swayed directly!


    The Qingmu Shenling is in Su Yan''s hands, and now he has the ability to communicate with the vegetation.


    After the blue light shone, the countless plants and trees connected together seemed to have become part of Su Yan''s body.


    The complex information slowly passed to Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge.


    When Su Yan communicated with the Spirit of Grass and Trees, the three golden immortals took a rest.


    After Su Yan finished the communication, he said, "There is a star gate a hundred miles from here."

 Chapter 3576： Star gate open

    Chapter 3576: Star Gate Opens


    If there is a star gate, it means there is a chance to leave the star realm. Su Yan only needs to open the star gate with the astrolabe in his hand, and he can send them out of ghost places like the star realm.


    After just two fights, the three golden immortals are not only very tired, but more importantly, they no longer want to undertake such a high-risk adventure.


    How difficult it is to cultivate into a golden immortal cultivation base. After three plagues and nine calamities, it is hard to achieve today''s achievements. If you fall here, everything will be empty!


    If you haven''t had all this easy and powerful, of course you won''t be afraid of death.


    After having all this free and powerful, naturally you will cherish your life extraordinarily.


    Moreover, Su Yan pointed out that there was a star gate here, and had already made plans to send these three golden immortals out of the star realm.


    The Great Beichen had a big plan, and Su Yan needed these three golden immortals to return to the Heavenly Court to expose the conspiracy of the Great Beichen.


    After this incident, the Heavenly Court will inevitably be in chaos, and when the Heavenly Court is in chaos, many immortal domains will also become chaotic.


    This chaos is bound to be beneficial to Su Yan and Wanshoushan.


    It''s easy to fish because of the muddy water.


    Hearing the existence of a star gate nearby, the expressions on the faces of the three golden immortals finally became cheerful.


    They are indeed already terrified of this mysterious and treacherous star realm, and if there is a chance to leave, they will definitely cherish it.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense. He already knew where the Star Gate was through communicating with the Spirit of Grass and Trees. He immediately led the way with the sword in front, and Gu Langqing and the other three golden immortals followed.


    This star gate is still very tall, but the surrounding grass and trees are green, and many green vines are covering the star gate, and some patterns on the star gate are also rusted, revealing a strong decayed texture.


    After arriving at the Star Gate, Su Yan opened the astrolabe and said to Gu Langqing: "You will also leave the star realm with you and go back to Wanshou Mountain, explain my current situation to the real person Xinghe, and let him take charge of various matters concerning Wanshou Mountain."


    Gu Langqing showed a stunned expression, and said: "I haven''t found the bones of my father and uncles, how can I leave the star realm?"


    "Have you seen it? How ferocious are those demon seeds? Really met the demon seeds. Do you think you can leave bones? Besides, how can staying in the star realm with your strength help me? It will only distract me to protect you and become my burden."


    Su Yan''s words were very direct, but they were all true, and Gu Langqing could not refute them.


    Su Yan said, "This arrangement is better for you. I have to say that I have some inadequate estimates of the dangers of the star realm."


    In Su Yan''s time, the Star Ancient Sect was still alive, and it had a strong suppressing power against the demon seeds. Those magic seeds are far from the unbridled and lawlessness they are now!


    More importantly, of course, among the ruins of the middle palace of the Star Ancient Sect, the existence of Su Yan Yipu was taken away, and it is absolutely impossible to wait for a moment!


    Su Yan opened the astrolabe, and the golden pattern appeared in the sky again.


    But Su Yan hadn''t had time to establish a connection between the astrolabe and the star gate, and suddenly the silent star gate suddenly became shiny!


    Those patterns that had been rusted, because of the infusion of mysterious power, immediately restored their former glory!


    And a piece of golden starlight also directly spilled, covering Su Yan and the others directly.


    Su Yan was also slightly taken aback when he saw this. He hadn''t established a connection between the astrolabe on his side and the star gate, the star gate was already operating, which was really strange and inexplicable.


    But Su Yan immediately understood the reason for this situation, that is, someone on the other side also opened the connection between the star gates with the astrolabe, and I am afraid that someone will be transmitted to Su Yan and theirs soon. Came before.


    In this case, Su Yan could only close the astrolabe directly and then watch the changes in the star gate.


    The Taoist Yi hadn��t understood the situation. He just watched Su Yan suddenly received the astrolabe, and said strangely, ��What��s going on? There is no connection between the astrolabe and the star gate, how could it suddenly open?��


    Su Yan said: "We did not open the star gate, but someone on the other side opened the star gate. It should be a lot of people who will be teleported over soon."


    Being able to use the star gate to shuttle between spaces proves that the other party must also have an astrolabe.


    Su Yan and the others are counted as one group of people, and the Heavenly Court Jinxian is another group of people. How can there be a third wave of people at this time?


    This star realm is a bit too lively!


    Although the three golden immortals were extremely reluctant, they were also ready to meet the enemy, because the one who was coming from the other side of the star gate would most likely be their enemy!


    The brilliance on the star gate gradually ignited the sky.


    Amidst the stars and mist, Su Yan saw an ancient stone pillar broke directly around him.


    Su Yan had doubts about this broken stone pillar, but the three golden immortals had nothing to say, because the star gate has not been opened for many years, and the sudden powerful force that caused the surrounding ruins to collapse is also justified, so They did not pursue it carefully.


    At this time, the star gate also opened solemnly!


    Su Yan''s attention was also attracted by the star gate, not paying attention to the stone pillar that suddenly collapsed.


    If Su Yan had been to the stone pillar at this time, a metal pipe should be found in the middle of the stone pillar.


    There is an evil force in this metal tube, which is connected to another metal tube in the distance.


    If one of them breaks, the other one will also break together!


    It is a key magic weapon used by ancient Wuzong to transmit important news and make important regional defenses.


    In the golden starlight masterpiece, three figures came from the star gate, and then more and more of these figures, and finally twenty different figures passed through the star gate.


    These figures are male and female, and their outfits are also different. Some wear armor, some wear a dancer''s gauze. The magical instruments used are also swords, guns, swords and halberds, and the styles are very different!


    But there is one thing in common, that is, all these twenty people are celestial cultivation bases.


    How could twenty gods suddenly teleport here through the star gate? Could it be that����


    Su Yan is still thinking about this issue, a blue sword light and lightning power have already come to him!


    Su Yan casually swept away this blue sword light, and there was already a thin anger in his heart. No matter what the situation, suddenly a person shoots you with a flying sword, which is a great offense!


    Su Yan was about to take action to teach the other party, the Yi Daoist already said loudly: "Jiutang, is that you?"


    A beautiful woman wearing a gauze and holding a pipa instrument was surprised and said: "Uncle Yi, why are you here?"


    This woman named Jiutang is a heavenly immortal in the heavenly court, and a figure in the true immortal mansion, and she is the nephew of Yi Dao Ren.


    Then Jiutang recognized the identities of the other two golden immortals. After knowing that they were the golden immortals of heaven, the twenty heavenly immortals over there were no longer so nervous.

 Chapter 3577： chance encounter

    Chapter 3577: Coincidence


    Twenty celestial beings crossed the star gate and appeared in the star realm...


    Needless to say, Su Yan already knew the origins of these twenty people.


    Kunlun Immortal Territory presided over the selection, to select some of the strongest immortals, enter the star realm to repair the seal of the star realm gate.


    These twenty heavenly immortals with males and females must be the strongest candidates selected by the heavens and immortal realms.


    Su Yan looked towards these celestial beings and saw only three demon races, and all the others were Taoist celestial beings.


    It seems that although Kunlun Immortal Domain hosted the selection this time, the Yaozu did not take any substantial advantage. Almost all the powerful people are in the Taoist door.


    It''s just... Su Yan thought that this selection would take at least half a year to have a result, and he didn''t expect it to be so fast from beginning to end.


    People have been sent to the star realm in such a short time. I heard that Princess Kong Qian did this thing?


    It seems that she has also grown up, doing things so resolutely and vigorously, she already has the style of her old mother, the ancestor Phoenix.


    Jiutang and several other heavenly immortals and Yi Daoists seem to be very familiar with each other. They have been narrating since they came out of the star gate, and they have talked a lot about the Kunlun fairyland, and they are also very concerned about Princess Kong Qian��s appearance and strength. Shocked as a god.


    Su Yan just listened by the side and didn''t speak.


    The Yi Daoists entered the star realm under the secret decree of the Great Emperor Beichen, so they didn''t explain their purpose clearly, only saying that they worked for the Great Emperor Beichen.


    After speaking, Jiutang said again: "I heard that there are magic seeds everywhere in the star realm. Uncle Yi, your golden immortal cultivation base is suppressed by the laws of the star realm. I wonder if you have encountered those ferocious magic seeds?"


    Jiutang''s words were soft and waxy. Although he was beautiful, he seemed to be innocent, and the tone of questioning was innocent and romantic. He didn''t know how dangerous the star realm was and how terrifying the demons were.


    Judging from her look, Su Yan knew that she was not suitable for such a cruel environment in the star realm. No matter how talented she was, it would be useless. If she was surrounded by demons, she would fall into the star realm.


    The Taoist Yi said with a wry smile: "We have already killed millions of demon species together with a few colleagues... But we are about to be forced to the point of being exhausted."


    "Several millions?" Although some gods did not question positively, they still had doubts on their faces, suspecting Yi Dao Ren to brag.


    But the three Yi Dao Ren were golden immortals in the heavens after all, and they weren''t stragglers, so even if they had doubts, they didn''t dare to express them so easily.


    As they talked, the door of the star realm gradually became dim again, and then everything returned to silence.


    Then Jiutang asked again: "Who are these two?"


    "These two are the celestial beings of Longevity Mountain in the Demon Realm, and this is Shengzi Su."


    Jiutang only glanced at Su Yan, not very interested.


    Because she was confident that she was already among the twenty strongest immortals in the world, and she had already seen many powerful immortals in Kunlun Immortal Territory, and she was far from being selected for the list of the last twenty.


    Therefore, although the saint son of Longevity Mountain is unique, he is not so powerful.


    Taoist Yi exchanged a few words with Jiutang, and then said that he would go back to Heaven and return to life.


    Taoist Yi said that his voice was very gentle, but in fact, if the three golden immortals returned to the heavenly court, they would be shocked!


    If the Beichen Great Emperor wanted to release the Unsalted Saintess, if it were to be stabbed out, a huge storm would surely be brewing in the heaven.


    When the Taoist Yi asked Su Yan to reverse the star gate and reopen it, the eyes of the other gods finally stopped paying attention to the three golden immortals, and fell on him.


    But these immortals are dragons and phoenixes among humans, and all of them are geniuses. They are all the same as Jiutang, so they won''t take a high look at Su Yan.


    The Yi Daoists are about to leave, and they earnestly instructed Jiutang and the other three heavenly immortals: "This star realm is dangerous and inexplicable. We five golden immortals enter the star realm together, and now there are only three remaining, and the danger here exceeds Any world I have been to before. There is only one easiest way to protect yourself in such a world, and that is to listen to the words of Su Shengzi."


    Jiutang was already listening, including the rest of the gods also showing very serious expressions, but they never thought that the most important advice given by Yi Dao was actually such a thing!


    After hearing this, Jiutang looked towards Su Yan. Although there was no disdain in his eyes, he also revealed a strong suspicion.


    Including Jiutang, they are all famous geniuses in Heaven.


    And they also successfully passed the selection of Kunlun Immortal Territory, proving that they are indeed one of the twenty strongest immortals among the heavens and ten thousand realms, but now they want them to listen to the words of this Su Shengzi. What is the truth?


    What''s more important is that they haven''t figured out the origin of this Su Shengzi. Is it possible that these geniuses are not as good as this unknown Su Shengzi?


    Although Jiutang was unhappy, because he respected the elders, he still said, "Of course I follow the teachings of the uncle, and Su Shengzi also asks for advice."


    Jiutang is as beautiful as a flower, and it is difficult for ordinary people to refuse her kind of beauty.


    But the other celestial celestial beings furrowed their brows and put their unhappiness on their faces. They have just entered the star realm, just about to do something, but the Yi Dao people say such things, don''t they let other immortal realms look down on them?


    Immediately said: "I don''t know what shocking ability this Su Shengzi has?"


    How could the Yi Daoist fail to see the thoughts of these gods, and directly said: "Although he is not as good as the old man, but under the special environment of this star realm, the strength of the golden immortal is suppressed by the law, and he may not be under the old man! Ten of you, it''s impossible to beat Su Shengzi."


    Yi Dao Ren said this very clearly, what he wants is thoroughness, without any leeway.


    The star realm is different from other places. The fairy kings here are at risk of falling. These heavenly celestial beings seem to be arrogant, but they really encounter millions of magic seeds, I am afraid that all of them are added together. Not enough to see!


    If he could be by Su Yan''s side, maybe he would be fully protected.


    After all, there is only Su Yan who can fight against a million demons!


    Talking about face in the star realm will only kill oneself, but also one''s own companions.


    "Uncle Yi, are you confused? How could the heavenly immortal defeat the golden immortal?"


    The Yi Daoist is not angry yet, another golden immortal has already said angrily: "Bastard thing! Did you talk to the uncle like this? Which room do you practice in? Go back I want to have a good talk with your first seat! If not just now Saint Su alone resists millions of demons. We golden immortals have already fallen together. Where can I still see you? Don��t think that you are so-called geniuses, it��s great, pride and complacency will only make you become Frog at the bottom of the well!"

 Chapter 3578： Dont pay attention

    Chapter 3578


    The fact that Su Yan forced back millions of demons by himself was obvious to all three golden immortals.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to believe that Su Yan is inferior to these little celestial cubs!


    In this star realm, without the immortal emperor or immortal king coming, Su Yan is the thickest thigh. In this kind of place, wouldn''t it be difficult to hold the thigh?


    The geniuses of this heavenly court were blushed by the three golden immortals, and they wanted to argue, considering the identity of the other party, and finally had to give up.


    Su Yan coldly watched the dispute between these heavenly immortals, and did not directly participate in it.


    For Su Yan, the first thing that came first was always to retrieve the lost soul, and then the issue of the astral seal.


    These immortal figures, Su Yan really didn''t pay much attention to them.


    What they do or think will not affect Su Yan.


    Then the Yi Taoists took the lead, and the three golden immortals all bowed to Su Yanji, saying: "Shengzi Su, we are honoured by the life-saving grace of Su Shengzi. I want to ask Shengzi Su to protect the heavenly immortals living in the heavens. It is extremely difficult to survive in the star realm with their strength."


    These three golden immortals bowed to a deity like this, and their respect was overwhelming, which was really subverting common sense.


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to take care of other people''s nostalgia, but now that these three golden immortals have achieved this level, if they continue to directly refuse, they would be too unfair.


    Su Yan has always respected me, and I have a personality that respects others. Although it is a bit embarrassing, he still promised: "The three rest assured to go back to the Heavenly Court. I am watching here, and there will be no big troubles."


    With Su Yan''s guarantee, the three golden immortals were quite sure, and only after Su Yan opened the star gate with the astrolabe, they could leave this place of right and wrong.


    Jiutang became more puzzled, why the three golden immortals had to be so respectful to the saint son of Longevity Mountain, did he hold a magic weapon that was so strong that he couldn''t be stronger, so he could walk sideways in this star realm?


    Jiutang never thought that Su Yan''s strength and talent would far surpass her, at least on the same level as their 200,000 immortals.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiutang felt that the problem finally made sense.


    Jiutang immediately smiled at Su Yan and said, "The little girl asks Shengzi Su for your care."


    The other three heavenly immortals in Heavenly Court were a little caught off guard seeing Jiutang''s transformation so fast, and at the same time they were a little awed by the Su Shengzi.


    Su Yan was about to activate the astrolabe in his hand, but he heard a voice from the crowd: "Wansheng Mountain? I have heard of this place, as long as it is a demon fairy on the endless continent, it will be taken by the Wanshou Mountain every few hundred years. Only after one selection, the selected outstanding demon will be eligible to enter the Longevity Mountain practice, right?"


    Su Yan looked towards the source of this sound. It was a tall man with a height of at least two meters. This man was born with a pair of monsters and purple eyes, and there was a single demon qi emanating from him. He was definitely not a human being.


    Su Yan did not reply directly. The purple-eyed man continued: "It''s a pity that I landed on the upper immortal domain after three hundred years of cultivation on the endless continent. I haven''t received an invitation from Wanshou Mountain, but in the Pangu immortal domain. There are also many demon immortals who have cultivated from Wanshou Mountain, so Wanshou Mountain is not that magical to me!"


    Because Wanshou Mountain is regarded as the last inheritance of the Qing Emperor, the Qing Emperor has several lofty positions in the eyes of the ancient monsters.


    Therefore, Longevity Mountain is different from those small worlds, it has a very big preferential treatment, and can freely choose the demon and talents on the endless continent.


    However, after these talents joined Wanshou Mountain, they could freely leave Wanshou Mountain and enter the Immortal Territory above after cultivating into Heavenly Immortals. Wanshou Mountain had no right to interfere with the staying of these Heavenly Immortals.


    Therefore, the immortal domains dominated by the monsters acquiesced to the overbearing selection behavior of Wanshoushan, because in a sense, Wanshoushan seemed to have become a university and a processing factory for high-end talents.


    It is beneficial and harmless to the demon world and those immortal domains dominated by demon celestial beings.


    Although the status of Wanshou Mountain is detached, it definitely does not mean that Wanshou Mountain can surpass those immortal realms!


    This is what the purple-eyed man meant to express. How could Su Yan, as the actual owner of Longevity Mountain, be unclear about this kind of thing, and there is no need for the purple-eyed man to remind him.


    The purple-eyed man looked at Su Yan and didn��t answer. He thought that Su Yan had been debunked by him, so he didn��t dare to be as arrogant as he was just now, so he said proudly: "What is so great about the Son of Longevity Mountain? It��s not a realm! But it��s just a small world! Why do you seem to be above us? If you really have the ability, why don��t you come to Kunlun Immortal Realm to compare?"


    If Su Yan went to Kunlun Immortal Territory, he would have to meet again with Palace Master Kong Qian and the old mother and ancestor Phoenix behind Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan''s current strength is nothing more than an immortal. Princess Kong Qian is actually okay. She is just acting spoiled with Su Yan, and it is impossible to really hate Su Yan.


    At most Su Yan coaxed her with a few words, and she would let go of her previous prejudices.


    But if Su Yan was exposed to the primordial phoenix, it was like meat on a chopping board, and he could only be killed.


    If the ancestor Phoenix didn''t have any bad intentions, it would be fine.


    If it is malicious, Su Yan must be irresistible.


    Things in this world have always been indispensable for the defensive heart. Now that Su Yan has become a holy body and has cultivated an immortal dragon **** battle body, the situation is very good, there is no need to risk revealing his identity in advance.


    Su Yan glanced at the purple-eyed man and said, "You are not my opponent. Among these twenty heavenly immortals, you are also the last crane tail in strength. You have no right to talk to me."


    "You!" The purple-eyed man was severely angered by Su Yan with just a word!


    But he really couldn''t refute this matter, because what Su Yan really said was the truth.


    Among the twenty strongest immortals in the immortal realm, he ranked nineteenth, second from the bottom.


    The purple-eyed man was so angry that he wanted to prove his strength with Su Yan, but Su Yan turned his head and eyes, and looked at the inconspicuous white-clothed man beside the purple-eyed man.


    This man in white clothes looks average, and his height is average, and there is no memory in his appearance.


    "Just now, it seemed that you were indiscriminately, right after you came out of the star gate, you just used your sword to attack me?" Su Yan asked.


    Just now, the twenty heavenly immortals in the Star Gate were not firmly established, and there was a fairy sword with a blue thunder diffracting towards Su!


    Although this sword was easily swung away by Su Yan, it definitely does not mean that this matter can be left alone!

 Chapter 3579： Mediocre way of death

    Chapter 3549: The mediocre way of death


    "What about me? That sword didn''t hurt you." The white-clothed man said.


    Su Yan said: "Of course you can''t hurt me with such a low level of ability, but I have long established a rule that no one can pay no price after drawing a sword unscrupulously against me! What price do you think you have to pay? ?"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the white-clothed man became mad and said: "Joke! I have been the number one immortal in the Pangu Immortal Realm for a hundred years, and I have also ranked first in the Shenmong Sword Academy. I am the chief swordsman... A holy son of Longevity Mountain, wants to deal with me too? It''s fine if others don''t know. Who of us demon fairy doesn''t know what Longevity Mountain is?"


    "You have a lot of words." After Su Yan finished these five words, Mo Wen''s divine sword appeared in his hand.


    Mo Wen Divine Sword is an innate spirit treasure. After Su Yan crossed from Earth Immortal to Heavenly Immortal realm, the power of Mo Wen Divine Sword also increased with the tide!


    Su Yan gently shook the sword light in his hand, and this sword light turned into a boundless thunder, dyeing half of the sky into purple!


    At this moment, no one dared to despise the Su Shengzi of Longevity Mountain anymore!


    If this sword were to be unsheathed like this, the man in white must not be able to bear it!


    This white man ranked third in this selection, but he may not be able to stop Su Yan Yijian. This gap is really exaggerated!


    Su Yan''s cultivation base and Xianyuan were indeed in the realm of Heavenly Immortal, but his realm in kendo had always been at the peak of the Immortal Emperor!


    Skills and state of mind are Su Yan''s overwhelming advantage. Because Su Yan is a sacred body and possesses an immortal dragon **** battle body, he is at least three points better than these geniuses at the arrogant level!


    When even Xianyuan was dominated by Su Yan, what would these so-called geniuses use to fight Su Yan?


    In fact, when Mo Wen''s Excalibur was unsheathed, the battle was over!


    When everything is Su Yan''s overwhelming advantage, then the so-called battle is just a cutscene.


    Su Yan directly released the sword light in his hand, and this purple sword light was as fast as a shock!


    It has completely surpassed the scope that the naked eyes of these immortals can capture!


    Before the sword light arrived, the violent friction with the air made a sharp whistle sound. The sword air broke through the air and formed a wind wave. This wind wave pierced the skin and all the hairs stood up!


    At the same time, an extremely strong warning sign appeared in the mind!


    But everything ended in an instant, and the man in white even had his sword in the air, and Su Yan''s sword had already pierced his chest!


    The purple light flashed by, and then everything was over, very crisp and neat, without the slightest muddy.


    Then Su Yan raised his hand and took the long sword back.


    A few drops of blood fell on the ground.


    The white-clothed man snorted, and he was directly on the ground. The blood spread directly from his white clothes, just like a blood-colored flower blooming suddenly.


    One sword... Su Yan killed the chief swordsman of the Shenwei Sword Academy with just one sword!


    There is no procrastination at all, just such a direct sword will end the battle!


    The man in white who was killed by Su Yan is one of the top three in this selection, and his strength is definitely very outstanding.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that Su Yan killed him with a single sword, and he fell completely before even a word of his last words!


    The twenty selected immortals are all handsome.


    But compared with Su Yan, they all seem mediocre, and those so-called talents are not worth mentioning.


    After seeing Su Yan killing the white-clothed man so easily, all these heavenly immortals fell into silence.


    Su Yanneng killed the white-clothed man with a single sword, which meant that Su Yan had the strength that absolutely surpassed them, and could hold the life and death of all of them in his hands.


    Only three golden immortals have the strength to fight against Su Yan, but these three golden immortals are obviously on Su Yan''s side.


    Under this star gate, the person with absolute dominance must be Su Yan!


    "He is the strongest immortal in Pangu Immortal Territory... He is also highly regarded in the Shenmong Sword Academy. If you kill him, Su Shengzi, I''m afraid Pangu Immortal Territory won''t let it go!"


    Su Yan didn''t care: "It was he who wanted to move the sword with me. He was not capable enough to be killed by me. How could he blame others. If I am not as good as him, then I will die by his sword. The sword is sharp, and it is inevitable that there will be some damage. I missed it for a while, and I couldn''t hold back the sword to kill him. Everyone can testify together, right?"


    Just now, Su Yan used the sword with a terrifying attitude. Everyone could see that Su Yan could not have "failed for a while," but killed the white man with precision and accuracy.


    The strength can be called absolute crush!


    But Su Yan''s aura was very strong at this time, and all the gods were shocked by him. Even if he wanted to refer to them as horses, those gods could only follow Su Yan''s intentions, and no one dared to say objections.


    I was afraid that after I became this early bird, I would become the dead soul under Su Yan''s sword!


    Su Yan has already shown one thing with his actions: that is, no matter how talented they are and how brilliant the Immortal Realm behind them are, don''t put on airs in front of Su Yan and make them look like they are superior.


    Once Su Yan gets angry, he will ignore everything! Even the king of heaven, I also killed it!


    After Su Yan killed the white-clothed man, these gods became obedient little sheep.


    Su Yan then asked, "You are the team selected to maintain the seal of the star realm. Why didn''t you be teleported to the gate of the star realm and came here?"


    Logically speaking, since Kunlun Xianyu had an astrolabe, it was unreasonable to make such a low-level mistake.


    Jiutang said: "The Jinxian of Kunlun Immortal Territory once instructed that this continent was once the seat of the master of the ancient star school. There are many star gates, and they are absolutely safe places. Open the star gate to test the situation near the star gate."


    "Is that so?" Su Yan understood why these immortals were sent to this continent.


    Then Su Yan said, "I have my own business to do. You can deal with the Stargate business first. After I finish my business, I will join you."


    Jiutang said strangely: "Isn''t the reason for Su Shengzi coming to the star realm different from ours?"


    Su Yan said, "I have a reason to come to Star Realm."


    Su Yan could already feel the lost soul very clearly, and it should be at the end of the distant mountain range.

 Chapter 3580： Master of the Demon Seed

    Chapter 3580: Master of the Demon Seed


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew from the mountain side!


    The surrounding trees were uprooted by this strong wind! Countless rocks start to fly!


    These immortal characters also had to use their own immortals to resist!


    This gust of wind that suddenly rises in the flat ground can only be a demon wind!


    Su Yan looked towards the other side of the tall mountain range. That side was the direction of the middle palace of the ancient star school and the direction of Su Yan''s lost soul.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and it seemed that the mysterious figure who had obtained Su Yan''s soul is finally about to show up!


    Su Yan was very curious, is there really a powerful immortal in this star realm that can''t come out of the world?


    Or does it mean that the remnants of the Star Ancient School have been lingering in this ruin?


    I saw a black line suddenly appeared on the other side of the mountain range, and this black line spread quickly...


    Only seeing this black line, the expressions on the faces of the three golden immortals became extremely frightening!


    Because this black line is exactly the magic seed flying over the sky, because there are so many that it can cover the sky!


    There is no end to this black line from left to right, and the number of demons is probably at least one million!


    Su Yan couldn��t help but wondering. They didn��t encounter a single demon seed when they flew all the way to this continent, but now there are more than a million demon seed flying from the other side of the mountain. Became the home of the Demon Seed?


    What''s more important is that the demon wind just arrived cannot be brought by the demon seed!


    Although the Demon Seed is also very fierce and powerful, it is impossible to cultivate such a powerful mana!


    Is it possible that the mysterious monk who lives in the middle palace knows how to drive demons?


    Su Yan can''t help but frown when he thinks of this, because he has already thought of a possibility. If this kind of thing is true, I am afraid that the situation they will face next will be beyond imagination!


    Su Yan gradually floated into the air, and at the same time said to those gods: "Some of you must have mastered the opening method of the star gate, right? Now quickly open the star gate, I will come to the palace to deal with these monsters."


    Just as Su Yan''s voice fell, I saw that the black line in the sky had turned into a black wave!


    Countless magic seeds are flying towards here quickly!


    The sharp screams of the demon species one after another, making the eardrums numb!


    These immortals have heard at most how ferocious these demons are and how terrible their numbers are!


    When he faced it, Dao realized how pale the language description was!


    The whole body of the Demon Seed is pitch black, the body is slender and full of skinny, a mouth of the blood basin releases boundless greed and desire to kill...


    Are they going to fight against such monsters?


    But the most terrifying thing is the number of demons!


    But in a short time, half of the sky has been completely occupied by the magic seed!


    These immortals are also well-informed, and have done a lot of demon-killing and demon-killing.


    But I have never seen any kind of monsters and monsters that can form such an order of magnitude like this terrifying monster!


    Su Yan said sternly at this time: "What are you still in a daze? Do you want to die here as soon as you enter the star realm? Your immortal realm has abolished the power of nine bulls and two tigers to send you into the star realm. Are you here in a daze together?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, these gods just woke up like a dream.


    Although these celestial beings are not as good as Su Yan, they can be regarded as rare talents in the celestial immortal realm. For the first time facing millions of demon seeds, it is inevitable to be a little confused.


    After listening to Su Yan''s reminder, all of them became wary.


    Jiutang said: "Shengzi Su, do you need us to help you? Although our cultivation base is not as good as you, we should still be able to kill these demons."


    "Are you really stupid? The millions of demons in front of you are just pioneers, and the number behind is at least tens of millions. Is there anyone here who is the immortal emperor''s cultivation base? How can we kill these demons? Don''t forget. What is your purpose in coming to the star realm? It is not to destroy all the demons, but to maintain the seal of the star gate! If all fall here, who will do for you?"


    Su Yan''s words made these gods speechless.


    Then Su Yan said: "I am in charge of the queen, you quickly find a chance to leave here, you want to die, it is very simple. But remember to die after completing the repair of the star gate seal!"


    "It''s too late to want to leave now!" A female voice full of magnetism came from among the gathered demons.


    "How can the Demon Seed speak?" Jiutang said strangely.


    "It is not the demon seed that speaks, but the master who drove these demon seed, she was the one who set off the demon wind just now!" Su Yan said.


    A hole was suddenly exposed in the ocean of black magic seeds that covered the sky and the sun. It turned out that there were sixteen very strong monsters carrying a vermilion pavilion on the ocean of that magic seeds.


    A woman in black was sitting in the pavilion.


    This woman in black is the master behind the millions of demons!


    Since the other party has arrived, it is too late to open the star gate at this time.


    The speed of the opponent''s arrival is too fast, I am afraid it is not the flying magic weapon, but the time and space shuttle!


    This method is not something that ordinary gods and golden gods can do!


    The opponent''s strength and realm are also beyond Su Yan''s expectations!


    Su Yan stopped after flying into the air, facing the woman sitting in the pavilion.


    The woman in black looked about thirty, and her outfit looked extremely strange.


    Although immortals with strange costumes are never uncommon in the immortal world, the attire of the woman in black is still very strange.


    The skirt on her body is very exposed, and can only cover less than 30% of the body, and the remaining white skin is directly exposed to the air.


    And this skirt is very close-fitting, revealing the exquisite curves of the body.


    She has a perfect female figure and is happy to show this perfect female figure.


    Seeing this distinctive costume, the memory valve in Su Yan''s mind was also opened.


    In Su Yan��s memory, only female heavenly devil or female demon king in ancient times would have such a attire. The existence of the devil��s way of sealing the king would never shy away from the relationship between men and women, or he had already practiced some kind of charm and indulgence itself. It is a kind of practice.


    This kind of charm is part of the strength!


    There are many golden chains on the black skirt that cannot cover the body, and these golden chains reveal a sense of holiness, as if to completely lock up desire.


    The exposed skirt and the chain that locks desire are quite contradictory in themselves, but they are in harmony in her body.


    And under the long purple hair, her face was mostly obscured by a strange blindfold.


    There are many complicated patterns on this eye mask, which seem to be the same as the golden chains, which are all restrictions.


    And under the blindfold, there is a carved nose and red lips with a mockery.


    She is aloof, but can constantly arouse men''s desire to conquer.


    This woman is sitting in the middle of the pavilion carried by the Demon Seed, as if the master of all these Demon Seeds!

 Chapter 3581： Lionesss prey

    Chapter 3581: The Prey of the Lioness


    Some gods couldn''t help swallowing saliva after seeing this blindfolded woman, and couldn''t help but have some beautiful thoughts in their hearts!


    Some of the people with a weaker mood have become red-faced and panting at this time, and they are about to fall into the whirlpool of lust.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yan directly shook the long sword in his hand!


    Mo Wen''s purple sword light and the air shook violently!


    This sword was originally an innate spirit treasure, it is very easy to play the function of pure heart and original text!


    The sound of swords reverberated in the air, and forcibly pulled the minds of these heavenly immortals from their beautiful thoughts!


    This woman wearing a blindfold is not an ordinary person, more than 90% may not even be a human!


    Su Yan had imagined many possibilities, but he never thought that the monk occupying the middle palace of the ancient star school would be a magic cultivator!


    Moxiu should have been extinct in the era of Su Yan''s rise!


    Unexpectedly, I could meet a pure magic repair here!


    Only magic repair can make these magic seeds obey orders so obediently!


    It''s as if Su Yan just merged with the power of the conviction halberd to subdue the millions of demons with his rank!


    This woman must be a magic repair!


    Although the magic cultivation was not completely wiped out in the past, almost all of them retreated to the colorless world. The colorless world is far inferior to the immortal world. Since then, the magic repair has also been sluggish, and no peerless person has ever appeared!


    Could it be that a small part of them escaped to the star realm?


    With that said, I''m afraid the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago is also related to these demons.


    The charm of a woman wearing an eye mask is not a simple charm, but a natural presentation of the powerful power in her body!


    "Which fairyland do you... come from?" Although this woman was wearing a blindfold, she seemed to be able to see everything.


    Although there was no maliciousness in her words, she had to make people vigilant.


    Moxiu hasn''t appeared in the immortal world for many epochs. With the knowledge of these immortals, it is natural that he would not know the identity of the woman wearing the blindfold.


    Although they didn''t know what the identity of this woman was, Jiutang and the others had already felt disgust.


    Because in essence, Tao and demons are two opposing forces.


    These two powers are incompatible with fire and water, just like the two sides of the gossip, one on the Yin side and the other on the Yang side.


    "Can you not hear my question? Why don''t you answer?"


    The magic seeds in the sky gathered more and more, occupying almost the entire sky.


    Although these demon seeds are desperate for fresh flesh and blood, they can only fly continuously in the air without the woman''s order, and they dare not descend and intrude!


    Su Yan looked at this woman intently, and then was surprised to find that this woman''s cultivation was at least at the level of the Demon King, and she was not weak against the Immortal King.


    Moreover, the power of magic repair will not be limited by the unique laws of the star realm, but can be like a fish in the water.


    Because the power of the demon originally came from the ancestor Demon God brewed in the chaos, and the star realm retained a part of the chaos.


    "Well, just catch you back first, and then tortured slowly."


    A black light shrouded this woman when she raised her hand!


    This black light traverses thousands of demons and envelops a piece of earth on the axis. Even the golden immortal cultivation base has nowhere to escape in the face of this darkness!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan put away the Mo Wen Divine Sword, and replaced the weapon in his hand with the Sinbreaking Halberd!


    The halberd of sin burst out with a burst of **** light, directly piercing the darkness that was about to cover everything!


    Although he broke the mysterious woman''s first move, Su Yan didn''t look happy, because the battle was not equal from the beginning.


    The real power of the other party has not been revealed at all.


    "Huh?" She showed a surprised expression, obviously surprised by the power Su Yan used!


    Su Yan stood still in the void, but in an instant, the woman had already killed Su Yan from the vermilion pavilion, and was directly face to face with Su Yan. The distance between the two was no more than ten centimeters!


    "too fast!"


    The distance between Su Yan and this woman was at least one thousand feet, but this one thousand feet of distance was crossed by the woman in an instant, and even the three golden immortals had no time to react!


    Such a weird speed, if you add weapons, I am afraid that all of them will be impossible to resist!


    Su Yan''s sword and body skills are super fast, but no matter how fast he needs to fly in the air, this woman saves the process of flying in the air, and appears in front of Su Yan through space in a seamless way. fast!


    Because they are so close, Su Yan can see the pattern on her eye mask, the blue blood vessels under her body, and the chest that keeps jumping...


    There is too little fabric in this black skirt, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the clothes are not covered, but in the face of the existence of the devil series, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to have such irrelevant distractions in his heart!


    In fact, Su Yan had already entered Gu Jing Bubo''s state of mind long ago!


    The pattern on the woman''s black eye mask should be some kind of ancient totem of the Wu clan, but it is not clear which Su Yan it is.


    Because there are thousands of totems of the Witch tribe, if you are not an expert in this field, it is impossible to distinguish what they belong to at a glance.


    The woman tilted her head slightly. Although she was wearing a blindfold, Su Yan could feel that she seemed a little puzzled.


    What was puzzled was not only the halberd of the condemning sin in Su Yan''s hand, but what was even more powerful was that the aura of the Primordial Demon Dao in Su Yan was echoing with her original aura.


    This woman is also the existence of cultivating the Primordial Demon Dao, and... is still a demon king!


    The three golden immortals looked at Su Yan and this woman so close, they couldn''t help showing a worried look. If Su Yan falls here, let alone this mysterious woman, even the millions of demons in the sky can kill them. Catch it all!


    Then the mysterious woman smiled, her soft body pressed directly up, hugged Su Yan in the air, and then greedily inhaled the breath of Su Yan''s body, her complexion gradually flushed...


    This picture is very charming, but Su Yan''s expression is still as cold and serious as before, obviously not being affected by this woman in any way.


    Even if she has the cultivation base of the devil, what she has to face is the mood of Emperor Su Yan!


    This woman was not charming Su Yan, but simply enjoying the breath that Su Yan breathed.


    It seems that the gas that Su Yan breathes is sweet to her.


    The female celestial beings became blushing. Although they had never done anything about men and women, they still had some concepts about men and women.


    And the woman''s dress is too revealing.


    This picture is very fragrant, but no one envy it.


    Because there is an inexplicable horror in this fragrance, it is definitely not the intimacy between lovers.


    Su Yan at this time is more like the prey that the female lion fancy!

 Chapter 3582： Dont ask for anything

    Chapter 3582


    The woman wearing the blindfold said: "I didn''t expect to see my kind here, it feels really good."


    The gods below felt a little horrified inexplicably, why did Su Yan become her kind?


    Su Yan knew very well that this woman had practiced the Primordial Demon Dao just like him, and it was not an exaggeration to say that she was of the same kind.


    It''s just that this woman''s magic skills have to be more advanced!


    The woman rubbed Su Yan''s body, Su Yan still had no response, even the Sentence Halberd was useless, but the lips were closed a few times, no one knew what Su Yan said to the woman wearing the blindfold.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, she couldn''t restrain her ecstasy!


    Then a fragrant scent radiated from her body, and it didn''t take long to fill the surrounding area.


    This fragrant scent is not pungent, but after smelling this scent, even the three golden immortals can''t resist it. Not only the whole body is scattered, but it is impossible to mention the strength of the body. Also gradually losing.


    Those celestial beings couldn''t resist even more, they had long been sitting on the ground stumblingly.


    This blindfolded woman has already subdued all the golden immortals and heavenly immortals before using it. This is the strength of the demon king!


    Su Yan said: "You have what I want in your hands. You know what I am here for."


    The blindfolded woman said lazily, "Of course, this king has been waiting for your arrival in the star realm for a long time...You are a little late."


    Su Yan said: "Because the star realm is not a place where you can enter casually, that thing has no effect on you, but it is very important to me."


    The thing Su Yan said of course refers to his lost soul.


    That lost soul fell into the hands of this blindfolded woman.


    "Do you know who this king is? You dare to mention this kind of condition with this king, but your condition is considered to be very outstanding, but you can consider entering into this king''s harem..."


    The woman wearing the blindfold hadn��t finished her words, but the sharpness of the halberd of the conviction had already touched her white neck, but she didn��t care at all, and even smiled more cheerfully than before, saying: "The thorny rose It is the real rose! If you want to resist, this king should be very, very excited..."


    This blindfolded woman spoke with a strong magnetic voice, and in the end she was already murmuring, full of other temptations.


    But Su Yan was not moved at all. He used the halberd to warn the opponent that he was definitely not a lamb to be slaughtered.


    This blindfolded woman laughed wildly, and said: "It seems that you are also an ambitious man, otherwise you will return to the palace with this king first. This king happens to have something to discuss with your kind."


    "Okay." Su Yan was very firm when he uttered the word, almost without hesitation.


    The Taoist Yi asked below: "Su Shengzi, what should we do?"


    "There is no need to resist. Together, we are not her opponents. Even resistance will only increase casualties. It will not make any sense."


    With a light wave of the blindfolded woman, many magic seeds descended from the sky, **** all the heavenly immortals and golden immortals on the ground, and then all caught them in the air.


    Su Yan was invited into the vermilion pavilion in the sky.


    There is a chessboard in the middle of the pavilion. Su Yan and the woman wearing blindfolds are sitting opposite each other. Su Yan in white and the woman in black are just like black and white.


    Arriving in the middle of the pavilion, Su Yan''s temperament was still calm and relaxed, without any panic, he asked directly: "You just called yourself the king, you want to be the king of the demon world, I don''t know what your title is?"


    "The title of this king is Pirot Demon King, but if it is you, you can directly call this king a light merchant, this is the name of this king." She looked at Su Yan with one hand and looked at Su Yan like this. Great interest.


    She was originally a beautiful woman, her body full of charm and abstinence blindfolds and chains formed a sense of charm that men could not resist.


    It''s just that this sense of charm is useless to Su Yan. Su Yan coughed softly, and then said: "You don''t need to use this method against me, it is meaningless. You are interested in me, not because of male and female eroticism. It��s because, just like you, you have opened up the cultivation method of the ancient magic way, right?"


    There was no change in the expression on her face wearing the blindfold, but there was a slight surprise in her heart.


    You must know that the man in front of her is just a small fairy. She thought she was able to catch her at this level of cultivation. What she didn''t expect was that the other party would not eat her at all. Even if it was a skin blind date, her heart was completely complete. No wavering.


    Su Yan said, "You must already know what I want. And what do you want? You invited me into the pavilion to sit against you. I think you must have asked me?"


    She continued to look at Su Yan and said, "You are really smart, but you know that if a person is too smart, it will only make others feel annoying."


    "Anyway, I don''t need you to like me. Let me just explain what I''m coming from. I don''t need to be ambiguous. I came here to find the lost soul. It must be in your hands? What is your purpose?"


    She looked at it and said: "The Primordial Demon Dao cultivated by this king is not a complete version, but a manuscript from the Primordial Era. There are many places in the exercises that are unclear or not connected in context. Where do you know it? How about the cultivation method of the Primordial Demon Path?"


    Su Yan said: "I see, do you mean that you want the complete formula of the Primordial Demon Path? This is easy to handle. You only need to return this soul to me, and then release those gods and golden immortals, I can immediately put the formula here you are."


    "Is it that simple?" She didn''t seem to believe Su Yan''s words very much.


    Because the formulas of the Primordial Demon Dao are extremely precious, the inheritance has almost been broken since the decline of the Demon Dao in the ancient times.


    If someone can completely restore the formula of the Primordial Demon Path, and then broadcast it, I am afraid that more than one Demon Emperor can be created!


    Such an important technique could only be exchanged for a ray of soul and some insignificant celestial beings and golden celestial beings, and she would inevitably be suspicious.


    Su Yan said: "Otherwise, if I don''t do this, I''m afraid they will all become your food and be sucked by you?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, she laughed presumptuously and said: "You man is really boring. If everything goes straight and straight, there is less fun in this world."


    Although she said irrelevant things, she didn''t take the initiative to reject Su Yan''s proposal, so she explained in a disguised form that she accepted this matter to a certain extent.


    But she didn''t accept it directly, I''m afraid she didn''t ask for it.

 Chapter 3583： Proud soul

    Chapter 3583 The Proud Soul


    The existence of the demon world is not easy to deal with, not only cunning but also suspicious. The woman in front of her was still a legendary demon, cunning and suspicious, which was even higher than the average demon.


    The demon-seed troops below quickly flew over the mountains, and then a plain was ahead, and behind this desolate plain was the middle palace of the ancient star school!


    The central palace is full of splendor, even in broad daylight, it is still dazzling.


    Various tall spires thrust into the sky, and the palaces inside are not only magnificent, but also full of exotic customs!


    This middle palace is not much different from Su Yan back then.


    But the Central Palace should have been destroyed along with the Star Ancient Sect. How could it be so beautiful?


    Seeing a flash of surprise in Su Yan��s eyes, she explained: ��The middle palace of the ancient star school has indeed been destroyed. This is after the king entered the star realm and activated millions of demons. It took thousands of years to It''s rebuilt, do you think the momentum still surpasses the old star school of the year?"


    The momentum of this palace is indeed amazing. In terms of courage, I am afraid not to lose to any fairyland palace!


    I am afraid that the heavens and immortal realms do not know that the middle palace of the ancient star school was already occupied by a demon!


    If you knew about this, you would definitely not send these celestial celestial beings here, and facing the demon king with the strength of celestial celestial strength, there would be no difference at all.


    If they hadn''t met Su Yan, they would have all become corpses at this time.


    "Did you enter the star realm from the Devil Realm?" Su Yan asked.


    She didn''t answer Su Yan''s question directly, instead, a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    I''m afraid that there are many amazing secrets hidden behind this woman.


    Because even Su Yan didn''t know that there was still a trace of the devil in the star realm.


    The sturdy magic seed placed the raised pavilion on the huge square of the Central Palace, and those who captured the golden fairy and the heavenly fairy were also placed on the square.


    She turned her head and said, "These are the king''s distinguished guests, please invite them to stay in the wing."


    After the demon seeds took their orders, they directly fought the captured Tianxian and the three golden immortals on their shoulders, and went to the other side of Miyagi.


    "Light business demon king, have you considered the conditions I just said to you? You give me the soul, and then release those immortals, I will give you the formula of the ancient magic way." Su Yan asked, "I am not a person who likes to obliterate things. People, also hate wasting everyone''s time."


    "Of course this king has already thought about it, and the answer is rejection." The refusal of the Demon King of Light Merchants is categorical, and even his expression has changed from the gentle spring breeze and his inexplicable appreciation of Su Yan to a cold frost.


    This woman turned her face faster than she turned a book!


    But this was also in Su Yan''s expectation, because the Devil King was always like this, all of them were moody.


    Su Yan said: "Then you don''t want the formula of the ancient magic way?"


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Why does this king need to make a deal with you? You just need to be arrested and tortured. Are you afraid that you won''t hand over the formulas of the Primordial Demon Dao? Hmph, don''t forget, you are just a trivial immortal cultivation base. That''s it, this king just uses a little finger to pinch you to death!"


    In the face of this threat, Su Yan said without fear: "Then you can try and see if I will faithfully give you all the formulas of the Primordial Demon Path. You can''t blame me for being insane after you practice."


    "Do you really dare not touch you?"


    Su Yan said: "Since you have this idea, why don''t you talk nonsense, just do it!"


    Su Yan''s attitude was extremely determined, but in the end, the Demon King of Light Merchant suddenly changed from a dagger to a smile, and said sweetly: "You are a man of spine. There are fewer spineless men in this world. Follow this king first."


    After speaking, the Demon King of Light Merchant led the way directly and led Su Yan into the depths of the Central Palace.


    This woman is not only unfathomable in her cultivation, but her personality is also moody. This kind of person is the most difficult to deal with.


    If Su Yan reveals some flaws, she is afraid that she will be attacked desperately!


    The three golden immortals and the other celestial immortals didn''t know where they were taken by the demon seed, but Su Yan had no time to take care of him right now, so it was important to take care of himself first.


    The most important thing to Su Yan is to retrieve the lost soul first.


    It is absolutely impossible to resort to force in this matter, and the only feasible solution is to outwit.


    It''s just that the devil''s wisdom is by no means idle. If the insidious cunning and unscrupulous means are still above the fairy king, it is not easy to deal with it.


    The palace pillars here are very tall, walking in the empty corridors, full of solemn texture.


    The Light Merchant Demon King��s restoration of the Middle Palace was quite in place, which also made Su Yan wonder if she had been here before the ancient star school was destroyed, or she was simply a disciple of the ancient star school. Only later fell into the magic way.


    The Light Business Demon King Lian moved lightly, leading the way, and didn''t say a word to Su Yan.


    After passing through many unmanned palaces, I came to a building called Xuanhe Temple.


    The Light Merchant Demon King waved his sleeves, the restriction on the door was released, and then the two doors opened directly!


    The interior of this hall was originally dark, but at this time there was an unusual light coming out.


    Su Yan''s whole body shook after seeing this ray of light.


    The Light Business Demon King smiled slightly, and entered the Xuanhe Palace first.


    Su Yan walked in immediately, and then the two doors closed automatically, leaving only the Light Shang Demon King and Su Yan in this Xuanhe Palace.


    After all the doors and windows were closed, only the orange light was left in the hall covering everything.


    This light came from a glass bottle, and the glass bottle contained the soul that Su Yan had lost!


    The originally gloomy space was completely illuminated by this soul.


    "Have you seen the two rows of shelves here?" The Demon King of Light Shang said, "This place was originally used by this king to store various treasures. Since I got this ray of soul, I have removed all the treasures from the Xuanhe Hall Cleared out, because those mundane things are not worthy to stay in the same room with such a noble soul, what do you think?"


    The existence of the Demon Realm''s understanding of the soul is completely different from that of immortals, mortals, and fairies. From the perspective of the existence of the Demon Realm, the soul may be the most precious and special treasure in the world!


    What''s more, this is Su Yan''s soul!


    Therefore, the Demon King of Light Merchants has been loving it since getting this ray of soul. In contrast, her collections in the past have completely lost their luster!


    The light business demon king said: "From the moment I got it, this king has been curious about what its owner looks like and what kind of character it is. But fortunately, you did not let this king down. If you bow to your knees, this king would have killed you! Only arrogant and powerful people are worthy of such a soul!"

 Chapter 3584： Trade

    Chapter 3584: A Deal


    The Light Merchant Demon King lifted the glass bottle and murmured: "This king will find it right from the moment you get it. So make arrangements in advance at the star gate. If the star gate is opened, the star gate will The stone pillars on the side will break, and the king''s stone pillars will also break along with it... so this king will know that you are in the star realm."


    "You said that the stone pillar... should be the method of Wuzong? It is the same as the blindfold you used. You are both magical and witchcraft, right?"


    Looking at Su Yan, the Light Merchant Demon King could feel a sharp gaze through the blindfold, "You are just a little god, how come you have such a high level of knowledge? Where did you get the ancient magic way? Although your cultivation is still shallow. But this king feels that your magical aura is very pure, I am afraid that your version of cultivation will far surpass this king''s residual practice."


    Su Yan smiled, and then said: "Since you know the value of the Primordial Demon Path in my hand, why do you refuse to deal with me?"


    The light business demon king said: "The brilliance of this soul is really fascinating, even this king can hardly give it away, do you understand?"


    She was fascinated by Su Yan''s soul. Su Yan was speechless for a while, never thinking that part of her soul would be collected by a certain female devil as a gem.


    But this strand of remnant soul has to ask to come back. If it is allowed to fall like this, it will inevitably affect Su Yan''s cultivation in the future, and there is no hope of being promoted to the emperor''s realm.


    The Queen of Light Business said: "Su Yan, do you have any wishes that must be fulfilled? Or the enemy who must be killed. This king can fulfill your wishes for you, but the price is to complete your soul. Give it to this king."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly.


    This is a method used by the demon to confuse mortals, because mortals often don''t know how precious their souls are, so they sell their souls to demons for petty gain.


    Su Yan has this kind of insight and this kind of realm, how can he be swayed by such a bewitched?


    This is really ridiculous.


    But the light business demon king said: "This king doesn''t think his words are so ridiculous, don''t you have such a wish?"


    "My wish is to become the strongest immortal emperor in the immortal world. The enemies are those immortal emperors who want to prevent me from reaching the top. Can you help me achieve it?" Su Yan asked.


    Such a wish, the Demon King of Light Business must be able to help Su Yan realize it, because this has far exceeded the scope of her ability, even a great emperor can not handle it, let alone many great emperors?


    Su Yan said: "Since everyone has embarked on the path of the Primordial Demon Path, you and I are considered the same. You don''t have to waste everyone''s time with the nonsense of exchanging souls. All I want to do now is to take this soul back to my own. in vivo."


    The Light Merchant Demon King holds the glass bottle in both hands and looks extremely cherished. She said: "You want to take back your soul, but it is a feasible thing, except that you have to write down the ancient magic way to this king. There is one more thing to help this king. If this thing is done, this king can return this soul to you."


    Su Yan frowned slightly. Things were exactly what he thought.


    The light business demon is not that he does not want to make a deal with him, but wants to get more!


    Demon heads are insatiable, and when dealing with demon heads, we must pay attention to four words-bargaining!


    Su Yan said: "Then I have one more condition, and that is to release the golden immortals and heavenly immortals that you captured."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Those immortals are as stupid as pigs and dogs. You still don''t know the identity of your Primordial Demon Dao, right? Why are you saving them?"


    "Because they have the things they have to do. They are all in my layout. They are useful pawns. If you cut everything off, then my layout will be wasted."


    The light business demon said: "What kind of layout have you made?"


    Su Yan said: "Why don''t you talk about what you want to do?"


    "Things are easy to handle. You only need to help me kill the four demon kings. It''s not too difficult for you, right?"


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Are you determined to occupy my soul?"


    "How do you say that? Although the devil is strong, you are not without a chance!"


    "The strength of the Demon King can almost match that of the Immortal King, and my strength is just a day ago. I don��t know how to be the opponent of the Demon King by tens of thousands of miles. If I can beat the Demon King, why should I be with you? Nonsense here, just demolish your palace and take back your own soul.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Don''t be so impatient, is it okay to let others finish talking?"


    "Okay, you speak first."


    The light business demon king said: "There is actually more than one demon king in this star realm. In fact, there are ten demon kings, known as the top ten pillars. People are one of the ten pillars. I and the other nine demon kings can��t resolve it. Open hatred..."


    "Good fellow! Excluding you from the top ten pillars, there are only nine left, and all of them are your big enemies?"


    The Light Business Demon murmured: "They are all ignorant, it''s not my problem."


    Su Yan shook his head slightly, only to feel a little headache. But he didn''t intend to continue entanglement with the Light Merchant Demon on this issue, just let her continue to say, see if there is any important information.


    The light business demon king said: "The four demon kings I want you to kill are actually not among the ten heaven pillars. The ten heaven pillars are all existences that can compete with this king. There is no obvious weakness in the whole body. Based on your ability, fundamental It''s impossible to deal with."


    "Then what is the origin of the four demon kings you mentioned?"


    The Light Business Demon King said: "The top ten pillars are naturally this king. The Iron City Demon King who ranks second has received four disciples, and these four disciples have also broken through to the realm of the devil king. Breaking through the realm of the demon king, threatening the king''s position many times, this king killed his four disciples, see if he dare to be so arrogant!"


    "Even if their cultivation is still shallow, they want it for you, right? To me, they are all of the Demon King''s cultivation. None of them are easy to deal with." Su Yan said.


    "The exercises they practiced are all flawed, so each has different flaws that can be used. If you can take advantage of these weaknesses, plus the four magic weapons that this king gives you, you can use these four demon kings. Kill all."


    "Speaking of which, it''s easier for you to do it yourself? Why do you have to let me do it?" Su Yan said.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "If I did this, the old ghost would definitely be aware of it. But if it were you, it would be different, because you come from the fairy world outside, so this thing must be ignorant. No ghosts."

 Chapter 3585： Dragon Blood Pool

    Chapter 3585: Devil Dragon Blood Pool


    The Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan discussed in detail in the Xuanhe Hall for more than an hour, and the final result was that Su Yan agreed to the Light Merchant Demon King��s task of killing the four demon kings.


    But the additional condition was that these four magic weapons were to be given to Su Yan and never returned.


    Moreover, the Light Merchant Demon King needs to open the Devil Dragon Blood Pool in the palace to transform the blood for Su Yan, pushing the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body to a higher level.


    Only then will Su Yan set off to get these four demon kings.


    The utilitarian gap between Tianxian and Demon King is very large, but it only takes one bullet to kill an elephant.


    The four magic weapons that the Light Merchant Demon King gave to Su Yan are these four bullets. Each magic weapon is refined for the demon��s weakest point. I have wanted to come to the Light Merchant Demon Lord to plan this for many years, but I have been looking for it. There is not one person who can help her implement this plan.


    And speaking of the Devil Dragon Blood Pool, it was originally the place where the Light Merchant Demon King practiced.


    The Devil Dragon Blood Pond is a step further than the Dragon Pond. It not only contains Devil Dragon Blood, but also incorporates the devilish energy in the eternal grief.


    The Cave of Eternal Sorrows is located at the top level of the Colorless Realm, and is the three most dangerous places with the most devilish energy.


    The devilish energy of the eternal grief can have a strong corrosive effect on the flesh. Even if it is the body of the Jinxian, if the immortal element is not used to resist, it will be corroded in only three hours, leaving only a skeleton.


    The battle body of the Immortal Dragon God will grow greatly after being injured, especially after fatal damage!


    It is perfect to temper the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body with the strong demon energy of the eternal grief cave and the blood of the dragon.


    Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God Battle Body was already on the verge of breaking the barrier after he broke through to the realm of heavenly immortals!


    Now just take this opportunity to break through to a stronger realm in one fell swoop!


    The first realm of the battle body of the immortal dragon **** is Hualong, and the second realm is Jackie Chan.


    After reaching the realm of Jackie Chan, Su Yan is not only stronger, but even the Xian Yuan in his body will benefit from the wider and stronger meridians!


    At the same time, the recovery ability will be even higher. As long as the heart is not dug out, and the head is not chopped off, Su Yan will be able to recover even if he is severely injured.


    Getting started with the Immortal Dragon God battle body is extremely difficult. Once you get started successfully, the subsequent practice becomes relatively simple.


    The Dragon Pond here is very artistic. Although located in the deep veins, it is not cramped at all, and the space above the head is very wide.


    From bottom to top, you can see many dragon-shaped stone pillar sculptures converging all the way up, forming a very mysterious formation.


    This formation can lock the spiritual energy in the veins, not from the magic way, but from the method of the Wuzong.


    Nine stone dragons spit out red blood from their mouths, and merged into the underground dragon pond.


    There are light gauze curtains on the edge of Longchi, and floor tiles made of white jade. The surrounding layout is very luxurious, everything is as graceful as a palace.


    After coming here, Su Yan''s heart gradually became a little excited, and his heartbeat accelerated inexplicably.


    The faster heartbeat is not because of tension, but because this body has automatically started to get excited after sensing the existence of the Devil Dragon''s blood pool.


    The Light Business Demon King smiled and hugged Su Yan from behind, and pressed his body to Su Yan without hesitation!


    Her capital as a woman is very proud!


    Of course, as the devil, she can freely shape her body shape according to her own mind, no matter how tall, short, fat or thin, whether old, weak or young, it��s a matter of thought.


    Even if you know this principle, you still have to say that the female body created by the Demon King of Light Merchant is really perfect, and the allure is definitely more than any woman that Su Yan has ever seen.


    Moreover, as the king of demons, the demon king of light merchants has a sense of charm that is not comparable to that of normal women.


    And she once again greedily sucked the breath from Su Yan, and asked, "Do you need me to enter Longchi with you?"


    This was an extremely fragrant request, but Su Yan''s answer was extremely cold, and he said directly: "No need, letting a stunner like you enter the Dragon Pond will only mess up my mind and is detrimental to my practice."


    "A man like you, who has never been tempted by beauty, has such a strong control, will he hate himself? Will there be a moment when he wants to indulge like others?"


    Su Yan said decisively: "No. If you have something that you have to do with great courage and perseverance, then you will definitely move forward like me without any distractions."


    "Okay, you are really a boring man. Apart from your ambition, I am afraid that there is nothing left for a man like you?" The Light Shang Demon King released Su Yan and pushed him gently, and Su Yan fell into a **** color. In the dragon blood pool.


    From the moment Su Yan fell into the Devil Dragon''s blood pool, the Devil Dragon''s blood pool was almost boiling!


    The Light Merchant Demon King stood with his arms and watched the changes.


    It was the first time she had seen the three dragon-body combat bodies, but she wanted to see if there would be anything brilliant at the moment of evolution.


    If she could find anything special, maybe she could also get some other inspiration.


    After Su Yan sank into the Devil Dragon''s blood pond, he saw the blood-colored slurry boil continuously.


    But Su Yan''s head hasn''t been exposed from the dragon''s blood pool for a long time. It seems that Su Yan has sunk to the bottom of the dragon''s blood pool.


    At the same time, Su Yan''s breath also gradually calmed down. It seemed that Su Yan had fallen into a strange sleep at the bottom of the Demon Dragon''s blood pool.


    Whether Su Yan is above or at the bottom of the Demon Dragon''s Blood Pool, it makes no difference to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Since she put on this pair of blindfolds, she has no longer seen everything in the world with ordinary naked eyes.


    In her sight, everything that is rhythmic and immovable in this world has different colors, and the heavenly fairy and the golden fairy also have different colors...


    The body and soul have different colors...


    The thick plasma in the Demon Dragon''s blood pool is not a thick blood color in the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King, but a strange cyan...


    Her sight can easily penetrate this thin layer of turquoise and fall to the bottom of the dragon pond.


    Su Yan''s body is indeed undergoing strange changes.


    The Devil Dragon Blood Pond is extremely corrosive to the body, even Su Yan''s dragon scales are difficult to resist.


    At this time, the tiny light spots on Su Yan''s body were slowly falling off, and these tiny light spots must be Su Yan''s dragon scales.


    "Without the protection of the dragon scales, how long can you stay at the bottom of the dragon blood pool? If the dragon blood enters the mouth and nose, it is very likely to erode into the internal organs, but it will leave long-term hidden dangers. How can you say that, if you only entered the Devil Dragon Blood Pond to practice, it would be too risky? This king also dared to enter the eternal grief cave after entering the Devil Realm."

 Chapter 3586： Dragon Battlegear

    Chapter 3586: Devil Dragon Battle Armor


    After Su Yan''s outer dragon scales fell off, the flesh and blood directly faced the erosion of the dragon''s blood!


    Because of the blessing of the Devil Qi of Eternal Compassion, every drop of Devil Dragon''s blood in it contains a powerful devil energy that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    And this erosion is omni-directional, not only eroding the body, but even the soul will be eroded along with it!


    After Su Yan''s dragon scales have completely fallen off, it is basically equivalent to soaking naked in sulfuric acid...


    This kind of erosion is hard to resist even the demon seed, let alone the human body?


    The reason why the Light Business Demon King would stare at Su Yan here was because she felt that Su Yan was very reluctant to do so. If Su Yan hangs here, who will kill the four Demon Kings for her, and who will write down the ancient times for her The formula of the magic way.


    Before these two things are done, Su Yan''s use of her is of great value, and she must not die.


    So she has to stare here, and once she finds that Su Yan can''t support it, she will use great magic power to fish out people directly from the magic dragon blood pond.


    After seeing that Su Yan had fallen into such a situation, the Light Merchant Demon King said: "It seems that the three big dragon bodies are just bragging, but they are not so powerful in fact. There are so many things that do not match the truth in the world. ."


    Then he was ready to fish Su Yan directly from the Devil Dragon''s blood pool.


    Although Su Yan was already injured at this time, his life would not be endangered. At least important heart veins have not been corroded by the blood of the dragon.


    But I don''t want to suddenly burst out from Su Yan''s body at this time a very terrifying force!


    Su Yan''s breath was originally very gentle, but after this power burst out, Su Yan''s breath made the blood pool of the devil dragon that was bubbling all the time boiling!


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t maintain his arrogant posture and stood by and watched indifferently.


    This power that burst out of Su Yan''s body is a very pure life force!


    Such a powerful life force would be more convincing if it erupted from the body of a certain wild beast.


    It is really hard to imagine that Su Yan''s human body contains such exaggerated vitality!


    At the same time, a rhythmic low and heavy accent gradually came from the bottom of the dragon''s blood pool...


    This is the sound of Su Yan''s heart beating!


    All that sounded in the ears of the Light Merchant Demon King was this rhythmic sound, deep and full of power!


    Su Yan''s heart jumped so vigorously that it could make the Demon Dragon''s blood pool wave round after round, which was beyond the expectations of the Light Shang Demon King.


    Only then did she understand how small she was and could not destroy the Dragon God battle body!


    The Light Merchant Demon King came directly to the side of the Demon Dragon''s Blood Pool, and looked at the constantly surging Demon Dragon''s Blood Pool, his mood was extremely complicated.


    At this time, at the bottom of the Demon Dragon''s blood pool, Su Yan had curled up into a baby shape.


    And outside of Su Yan''s body, he had indeed been corroded so much that he had lost much blood.


    But it was under this extreme situation that Su Yan''s physical potential was truly stimulated!


    Su Yan had already calculated all this before entering the Devil Dragon Blood Pool.


    Dissolving that layer of dragon scales is also a necessary process for the dragon body to enter the second realm.


    During this process, Su Yan relied on the blood of the Devil Dragon to fully push out the potential in his body!


    Next is the time to form a new dragon scale!


    Outside of Su Yan''s body, relying on this powerful life force, the wounds began to heal quickly!


    The corrosiveness of the Devil Dragon''s blood is still there, but the corrosion speed is far behind the speed of Su Yan''s recovery!


    On top of the recovered muscles, a new layer of dragon scales slowly began to grow...


    Perhaps it was inspired by the blood of the Devil Dragon, or absorbed part of the power of the Devil Dragon��s blood pool, this time the dragon scales that Su Yan grew out of it appeared dark red, which itself had a certain degree of demonization...


    The newborn dragon scales are still very immature, but under the constant stimulation of the dragon''s blood, they quickly become tough!


    Things are developing in the direction that Su Yan expected, and everything is in Su Yan''s plan.


    Even Su Yan''s temporary loss of consciousness is part of it.


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already come to the side of the Devil Dragon''s blood pond, staring at the boiling Devil Dragon''s blood pond for a long time, his face was very solemn.


    Because she could fully feel the life energy of Su Yan''s dragon body.


    This alone is enough to make Su Yan almost immortal. Except for the absolute vitals of the heart and head, the rest of the body can be regenerated!


    The benefits of the dragon body are more than this!


    More importantly, Su Yan''s dragon body is obviously still at a very early stage, and already possesses such a powerful force!


    If you cultivate to the realm of perfection, wouldn''t it be possible to reach the realm of the great emperor by relying on this dragon body?


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Light Business laughed instead. Because the faster Su Yan''s strength grows, the stronger she becomes, the higher her value is.


    Even if there is a threat in the future, that will be the future.


    No one can predict what will happen in the future, the only thing that can be grasped is now.


    At the bottom of the Demon Dragon''s blood pond, Su Yan''s posture gradually changed, from curling up to unwinding.


    As Su Yan''s body stretched, his strength gradually revealed!


    Although Su Yan''s consciousness had not fully recovered at this time, the Demon Dragon''s blood pool in the deep underground had already begun to vibrate.


    Dust fell rustlingly from above...


    The powerful dragon energy gushes out from the bottom of the dragon pond, making the light merchant devil also get goose bumps!


    This goose bump comes from instinct, and the impact of this dragon energy is really strong enough!


    Let the light business demon king involuntarily run the devil''s breath to resist!


    In the Devil Dragon Blood Pool, the thick Devil Dragon Blood also burst out directly, forming a water column!


    Su Yan opened his eyes suddenly, and his consciousness finally recovered!


    Then Su Yan made a light leap, and walked from the bottom of the Devil Dragon''s blood pool to the sky. After waking up, he only felt that his body was full of explosive power!


    Looking at his body again, he only found that his body was covered by a layer of dark red dragon scales!


    And under the dragon scales are clear muscle outlines!


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the speed and strength of this body were far better than before.


    Even the eyesight and insight are several times sharper than before!


    Su Yan stood in the air, looking at this brand new battle body. The dark red dragon scales did not match the book''s record, but it was not that something went wrong in the middle of the cultivation.


    It was a product of mutation after fusing Su Yan''s own Primordial Demon Dao and the power of the Demon Dragon Blood Pool!


    Perhaps it is more appropriate to call it the Dragon Armor!

 Chapter 3587： The fear of the devil

    Chapter 3587: The Dread of the Devil


    The blood-colored water column returned to the blood pool of the magic dragon, and after the stormy waves, everything gradually returned to calm.


    Su Yan stood in the sky, looking at each other from the light business demon king.


    The two of them haven''t spoken for a long time, and in the meeting of their eyes, they can feel each other''s strong guard.


    The dragon Qi that Su Yan had just exploded was so powerful that it made the Light Shang Demon King all goosebumps, so she became so afraid of Su Yan.


    She was already a demon king, and Su Yan was just a fairy. It stands to reason that the power of the gods can''t shake the demon king, but just now such an incredible thing happened.


    Moreover, the Light Merchant Demon King just stood on the Devil Dragon Blood Pool and watched the entire process of Su Yan''s rushing through the pass. With the Light Merchant Demon King��s knowledge and ability, he can naturally see many clues, and he is more afraid of the Immortal Dragon God��s battle body. One heavy.


    The last thing Su Yan didn''t want to happen was that the Light Merchant Demon King was too jealous of his immortal dragon **** battle body and tore up the treaty that everyone had drafted before!


    These demon figures repented the promise they made, just as easy and ordinary as eating and drinking water, absolutely must not have any unrealistic illusions about them.


    The two looked at each other for a long time.


    In the end, Su Yan fell to the ground and said, "I feel better than ever. Thank you very much for the Devil Dragon Blood Pool."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "You don''t have to thank me, because this was originally part of the agreement between you and me. You only need to help me kill all the four demon kings."


    On the surface of the Demon King of Light Merchants, the wind is light and the clouds are light, but in fact, his heart is not at all peaceful, and he has already set off stormy waves like the Devil Dragon Blood Pond!


    The Light Merchant Demon King can feel the powerful force that is about to explode just by looking at Su Yan in his flying dragon scale armor!


    When she used the magic dragon blood pool to help Su Yan break through, she didn''t actually have much thoughts, but she didn''t want to finally break through the limit between realms perfectly, and completely forced her own potential between life and death.


    What''s more terrible is that Su Yan''s dragon scale armor has also completed a heavy mutation!


    This demonized mutation does not seem to be special at present, but its future growth is limitless and full of unlimited possibilities!


    With Su Yan''s talent and strength, entering the realm of the Great Emperor with this demonized dragon body is just around the corner.


    In an era, the existence of the realm of the emperor that can be entered is very few.


    Therefore, there is a widely circulated saying that there are a certain number of great emperors that can exist at the same time in the heavens and all realms. Once this number is exceeded, disasters will come!


    There was a strong ambition in Su Yan''s eyes.


    An uncontrollable urge to stifle Su Yan here!


    If she doesn''t do this, this man is very likely to override her in the future!


    But the Light Merchant Demon King quickly restrained the boring impulse in his heart, and there were still places where Su Yan was useful right now, and it could even be said that Su Yan was of great value to her.


    Although she occupies the central palace of the star realm, her position in the top ten pillars is not too stable. The Iron City Demon King is pressing harder. If she can''t oppose the general, sooner or later, she will lose the status of the supremacy of the middle palace. !


    Compared to Su Yan''s possible threat in the future, the most urgent threat before her is this!


    She didn''t want to be a dignified demon king, but she was chased like a stray dog.


    Thinking of this, the Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said to Su Yan: "Anyway, this king will congratulate you for actually completing such an incredible breakthrough. The higher your cultivation level, the stronger your dragon body blessing. When you reach the realm of the immortal king, it is estimated that even this king will not be your opponent. You will come with me, and the four magic weapons will be entrusted to you by this king."


    With a smile, the guard between the two gradually faded, and the solemn atmosphere gradually disappeared.


    Su Yan followed the Light Merchant Demon King to the top of the palace. The Light Merchant Demon King handed all the four magic weapons to Su Yan, and then gave Su Yan the driving spell and the location of the gate.


    Su Yan had mastered all these four magic weapons with the Jue, and soon he was very comfortable.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "This king thought that it would take you three days to use these four magic weapons proficiently. I didn''t expect you to master it in less than an hour! It seems that you are destined to be the destiny of the four demon kings. Doomsday! When they meet you, they are afraid they are in danger."


    "One more thing..." The Light Merchant Demon King said.


    "whats the matter?"


    "This king is really curious. According to your statement, your immortal dragon god''s battle body has been cultivated to the second level. This king wants to see how powerful your dragon body is. Do you think it is feasible?"


    The light business demon king''s tone seemed to be discussing with Su Yan, but in fact Su Yan knew that this was an invitation that was not allowed to be rejected.


    If he refuses, it means that Su Yan has planted a thorn in the heart of the Light Merchant Demon King. You may not be able to see any clues in a short time, but after both parties have done everything, it may be the moment of break.


    None of the demon kings of the demon world are credible, no matter how gentle and lovely she behaves, or she is chivalrous, these are manifestations, these demon heads are essentially self-interested creatures!


    After the cooperation is completed, it is very likely that the Light Merchant Demon will immediately attack him.


    Su Yan understood that it must have been that the dragon pressure could not be restrained when he broke through just now, and his edge was so strong that it gave the Light Shang Demon a sense of threat.


    It is also very easy to eliminate this sense of threat, as long as Su Yan waits to show the power of the dragon armor a little bit.


    So Su Yan said: "How do you show the power of the dragon armor? Is the demon king going to do it with me?"


    The light business demon king said: "How can this king do it with you? Now you have entrusted all of this king''s hopes. If you hurt you, wouldn''t it be bad for serious things? This king only needs to call some children, and you should be able to watch it. Show how powerful your dragon scale armor is."


    It turned out that the Demon King of Light Merchant wanted to summon the Demon Seed to fight Su Yan, in order to test the strength of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body.


    Su Yan had seen through her plan and naturally agreed.


    Come to the square where you just landed.


    Soon, the Demon King of Light Merchants called for many demons.


    These demon species are different from the demon species that Su Yan has seen before. Some have three heads, and some have their lower body like a python...


    Su Yan knew that these must be varieties transformed by the Light Merchant Demon King, and Wuzong was originally good at biological transformation.


    Since she is a dual cultivator of Demon Dao and Wuzong, it is not surprising that she has such an ability.


    Ordinary monsters are about the same height as humans, but the enhanced monsters that Su Yan wants to deal with are ten meters high, and a pair of arms are changed to extremely sharp bone knives, with red eyes and murderous aura!


    There are ten such enhanced monsters!

 Chapter 3588： Acting seriously

    Chapter 3588: Seriously Acting


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "They are your enemies. They were transformed into the devil mantis, let me see how strong your Dragon God battle body is!"


    Su Yan didn''t speak, and jumped into the center of the encircling circle of ten enhanced demons in one step!


    After seeing Su Yan, these ten enhanced demons all had saliva flowing out of the mouth of the blood basin. Obviously they all regarded Su Yan as a delicious meal.


    The Light Merchant Demon King patted his palm lightly, and after hearing the sound, the attacks of the ten enhanced demons were launched together!


    Several bone knives attacked Su Yan from different angles, and several bone knives sealed Su Yan''s possible escape route at the same time!


    These ten enhanced demons actually know how to cooperate with tactics!


    It is completely different from those demons who only know about killing and have no brains at all!


    A proud smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth. These enhanced magic seeds are all good children trained by her. They have experienced many failures. She is very proud of having such a successful product.


    In the future, if the strengthened Demon Seed is cultivated in hundreds of millions, it may not be able to conquer the fairyland outside!


    It can be regarded as a shame for the devil!


    The Light Merchant Demon King has great ambitions, and has never reconciled to just lurking in this deserted star realm.


    The boundless immortal realm and the immortal realm of all heavens are her real ambitions!


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of continuous metal collision came, and the light business demon king thought that Su Yan had used the fairy sword to fight against these ten enhanced demon seeds!


    These ten strengthened demons should be as strong as the earth fairy. It is impossible to harm Su Yan, but it is extremely possible to force Su Yan to a certain extent.


    But the next scene surprised the Demon King of Light Merchants. It turned out that Su Yan didn''t use his sword or even moved his steps.


    Just standing on the spot, with his flesh body, he abruptly withstood all the bone knives of the Enhanced Demon Seed!


    These bone knives fell on Su Yan''s body, as if they had been cut on a nail, and there was no way to advance half an inch!


    No matter how powerful these magic seeds are, it is meaningless!


    "The defensiveness of this red dragon scale is really strong, and the blessing of the physical strength is also considerable!" The Light Merchant Demon King has already judged in his heart.


    Then Su Yan directly held a bone knife with both hands, raised his hand and threw an enhanced magic seed directly into the sky!


    This power really made the Light Merchant Demon King amazed: "I can''t imagine that even a mere human being can have such a powerful power after practicing the Primordial Dragon Body. The real dragon gods may not be so powerful..."


    Then Su Yan did the same, and threw the other nine enhanced magic seeds into the sky!


    The Demon Seed could fly, but after being thrown into the sky by Su Yan, these ten enhanced Demon Seeds spread out the pair of wings behind them and switched to flight mode.


    Then ten enhanced magic seeds swooped down towards Su Yan from the sky!


    The original strength of the strengthened magic seed is very amazing, coupled with the blessing of the dive speed, the power of these ten combos will be very impressive!


    I saw that Su Yan also gave birth to a pair of red wings behind him, and directly greeted him toward the sky!


    I saw a red lightning flashing in the air, and these ten enhanced demons were dismembered by this red lightning while still in the air!


    Then this red lightning fell, Su Yan still wearing dragon scale armor.


    And behind Su Yan, there was a **** rain of stumps and arms.


    "How?" Su Yan only uttered two simple words.


    "The ancient dragon **** battle body really deserves its reputation, it''s really very powerful." The light business demon king''s answer was slightly perfunctory, and at the same time, his guard against Su Yan also dropped a notch.


    Su Yanneng''s ten consecutive killings to strengthen the Demon Seed was something that was expected. If he couldn''t do such a thing, it would be too fake.


    The key lies in the process. Su Yan demonstrated the resistance, strength, and speed of the immortal dragon **** battle body, but that was all, the really powerful part of Su Yan did not show.


    However, the Light Merchant Demon King was also the first to see the three legendary dragon bodies, so he didn''t have much doubt about Su Yan''s reserved performance.


    The reason why the demon king''s alertness will drop is because she was able to do the same thing only with the demonized battle body when she was in the Tianxian cultivation base.


    If the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body had only such a little performance, it would be more resistant to fights and beatings than her demonized battle body. This ability might be more than ten times that of the demonized battle body.


    As for power and speed, although everyone has a gap, they are obviously still at the same level.


    After all, the Immortal Dragon God battle body is one of the three dragon bodies of the Primordial Era, and it is acceptable to perform stronger.


    After confirming this, the Demon King of Light Shang was very determined, and his guard against Su Yan was not as vigorous as before.


    Next, the Light Merchant Demon King asked Su Yan to take out the astrolabe.


    Su Yan didn''t understand it at first, but after seeing the Light Merchant Demon King injected a ray of magic energy, and began to skillfully manipulate the astrolabe, exporting various maps for Su Yan to see.


    Only then did Su Yan confirm that the Demon King of Light Merchant definitely had some connection with the dying Star Ancient Sect!


    Otherwise, she would be so proficient in the use of the astrolabe with a magic repair.


    Su Yan wants to deal with the four demon kings, all located in a blue-purple nebula.


    This nebula is named the Celestial Nebula. There are ten large floating continents in it, all of which are at different heights, and there are countless floating islands.


    The four demon kings live separately on different continents.


    The Light Merchant Demon King specially reminded Su Yan: "These four demon kings are all demon seeds of the star realm. They have been tempered by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They first cultivated into spirits and then became demons. Their understanding of this star realm is far from you. Above. The manipulation of the magic seed is also far above this king. If you are trapped by them with a million magic seed, you can kill it directly, so that death is less painful. If you are caught by them, they will There are 10,000 ways to concoct you."


    Su Yan said, "I never consider the consequences of failure because I will never fail."


    The Light Business Demon King was taken aback for a moment, and then overjoyed: "You can have this confidence, this king is naturally very happy, it is better to have a glass of wine as you and I, this king wishes you a victory! The agreement between you and me will go smoothly. Reached."


    Su Yan was really afraid of the Light Merchant Demon King poisoning or poisoning the wine. She had the way of cultivating Witch Gu, and she seemed to be extremely proficient. She decided that she could not drink casually.


    So Su Yan quickly declined and said, "How can I drink first when things are not done yet? I''ll talk about it after I finish this important event. Devil, you just wait for my good news."

 Chapter 3589： Devil Castle

    Chapter 3589 Demon City


    The star realm is vast and boundless, but if you travel with the star gate, you can span a distance of tens of thousands of miles in a very short time.


    The ancient Stars School was extremely strong, so it was able to create 1,999 star gates inside and outside the star realm, and dominate such a vast world.


    The Star Ancient Sect has been destroyed for many years, and now there are only less than a hundred star gates remaining inside and outside the star realm.


    These remaining star gates are connected to important places almost everywhere, such as the Fairy Nebula that Su Yan is going to this time.


    The Fairy Nebula used to be the place where Primordial Profound Iron was produced, and Primordial Profound Iron was a must for tempering and forging magic weapons.


    The quantity of Primordial Profound Iron has always been extremely rare, and it is also extremely precious in the fairy world. Occupying the Fairy Nebula is equivalent to controlling the production of Primordial Profound Iron. For any careerist, this is something that no one can give to others.


    The Demon King of Light Merchants naturally thought the same, but the other party was too powerful and had always been very wary of her. It was difficult for her to get in alone.


    But Su Yan is different. His cultivation level is not a god, and if he deliberately suppresses his breath with a magic weapon, even if he breaks into the fairy nebula, the other party may not know it.


    Su Yan has already obtained the star map from the Light Merchant Demon King. He only needs to open the star gate according to the guidance of the star map to go to the legendary fairy nebula.


    After coming out of the golden star gate, Su Yan immediately suppressed the breath in his body and adjusted his breathing to internal breathing.


    The Fairy Nebula is a typical astral landform.


    Lots of huge rocks and islands are suspended in the air very freely and loosely, and blue-violet gas like cotton wool can be seen in the high sky. These blue-violet gases are like continuous floating ribbons in the air.


    In fact, these blue-violet gases are part of the chaos.


    This is how the world is unopened and undivided.


    And the rocks and islands scattered in the air seem to have opened up, and the process of separating the turbidity has only been halfway to a halt.


    In Su Yan''s memory, it has been like this since the first time he came to the star realm.


    It''s just that in Su Yan''s time, although there were magic seeds in the star realm that crisscrossed the deep space, it wasn''t enough to completely occupy the sky and the world like it is now.


    The place where Su Yan settled was on a continent, which was different from the neighborhood of the Central Palace. Not only was there no shade of trees, but it was still like an ice world.


    Even the star gate in front of me was frozen.


    After Su Yan suppressed his breath to the lowest level, he walked slowly on the snow.


    There was silence around, and the loudest sound was the sound of Su Yan walking.


    This seems to be a boundless wilderness where no life can set foot, but Su Yan has increased his vigilance.


    Because those magic seeds can freely shuttle in the universe, the low temperature here is basically normal temperature for those magic seeds.


    Not all the demon seeds are controlled by the demon kings, and there are still quite a few demon seeds that are constantly cruising among the lucky ones. If you find Su Yan, an intruder, they will soon gather and attack.


    Su Yan is not afraid of those demons.


    It''s just that if you fight here, you will inevitably disturb the target to be assassinated.


    Su Yan''s current identity is an assassin. If you want to succeed in the assassination, you need to carefully hide yourself before you start. You must carefully hide yourself before the assassination, and you must not expose it easily.


    Su Yan walked lonely in the open snow for a short half an hour, and saw a black and high building, like a giant beast, crawling at the end of the horizon.


    There was the Demon King City that Su Yan was looking for.


    Although four extremely powerful magic weapons were obtained from the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, there is no guarantee that this assassination will be successful!


    Because after all, the other party is a real demon after all.


    Tianxian''s cultivation base is not enough in front of the Demon King anyway. If the Demon King uses all his strength, Su Yan is afraid that it will be extremely difficult to save his life.


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    Su Yan walked all the way to a place ten miles away from Demon King City.


    Perhaps it was that the Demon King was very confident, and there was no enchantment or restriction outside the Demon King City, and Su Yan broke through to such a close distance with ease.


    After Su Yan came here, he stopped.


    There are already many demons circling in the sky.


    There are also many huge magic seeds standing on the walls of the Demon King City.


    If it goes further, Su Yan will be exposed to the sight of these demons.


    The light business demon king and Su Yan said that the first demon he had to deal with was named Jiang Wan.


    Jiang Wan was once a cultivator of the Taoist sect, the golden immortal of the heavens, and later fell into the magical path because of some things, and was later chased and killed by the heavens and immortals.


    There is no other way he can only escape into the star realm!


    Later, I didn''t know why it was because I worshipped in the seat of the Demon King of the Iron City and became a named disciple. He has been very appreciated by the Demon King of the Iron City.


    After smelting the Devil Heart for two thousand years in the Star Realm, Jiang Wan also entered the realm of the Demon King, but he never came out of Ligate. Instead, he heard the order under the seat of the Iron City Demon King, seeming to want to repay The old demon''s grace to take in.


    Before Jiang Wan entered the devil, he had the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal. The foundation laid by his practice was much stronger than that of ordinary demon heads, so it would be very difficult to deal with.


    But Jiang Wan also has a small weakness. He has been involved in spiritual practice, so the root of the disease has fallen in his body.


    This disease occurs once every three months.


    At the time of the attack, Jiang Wan seemed to fall into the ice cellar and couldn''t move, and then it seemed that thousands of needles were pierced into the body at the same time, and the pain was unbelievable!


    Jiang Wan had thought of many ways to solve this problem, but no matter how hard he tried, the lesion has never healed.


    Only after entering the realm of the Demon King, he was barely able to cut the attack time by half.


    Su Yan asked the Light Merchant Demon King after hearing that, "Are you asking me to kill him when he had a disease?"


    "Then you would be wrong. Jiang Wan is not a fool. Of course, he knows that the onset of the disease is his weakest moment, and even a small land fairy can kill him. So whenever the disease is about to happen, he will Find an extremely concealed place to hide, and arrange heavy guards outside, you definitely can''t hide in. If you are, knowing that you have such a weakness, will you make arrangements in advance?"


    Su Yan said, "If I had such a weakness, I would definitely enter the secret place one day in advance, and after the moment of weakness, I would come out to see people."


    The light business demon king said: "Jiang Wan is not as conservative as you, because after being a demon king for a long time, he tends to be obsessed with his own strength."


    Su Yan asked, "In your opinion, what should I do?"


    The light business demon said: "Do you know what the darkest moment of the day is?"

 Chapter 3590： Lurking

    Chapter 3590 Lurking


    Lurking


    Su Yan replied: "It should be before dawn."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The long night is long, but the darkest moment is when the long night is about to end. If you want to assassinate Jiang Wan, you must first find a moment before dawn. He just ended his lesion and came out of that secret place. At that moment, at that time he must have thought that he had passed the catastrophe, and his mind must be the weakest moment."


    The proposal of the Demon King of Light Business is excellent, but there is also a very important problem that has not been solved.


    That is how Su Yan retreated after the assassination.


    There are at least half a million demon species in the Demon King City. If Jiang Wan has any shortcomings, I am afraid that all of them will go crazy and attack Su Yan!


    Before the assassination, you must reserve a path for yourself to retreat freely.


    If there is no such a path, it is a dead man who does not care about personal consequences, not an assassin.


    Su Yan stood in this empty snowfield, thinking about his own strategy. If there is no plan to advance and retreat, he would not be able to make a rash move.


    Because everything is more precious than your own life, if you are not sure, then it is better not to do it.


    The heavy snow came and fell outside Su Yan, unknowingly turning Su Yan directly into a snowman.


    And outside of Su Yan, the heavy snow was waist-deep.


    Su Yan hid his breath in his thoughts, almost blending with the surrounding natural environment.


    At night, a thick starlight shone down, but the temperature was higher than during the day.


    But there are still snowflakes falling in the sky!


    And a snowman collapsed silently at this time, Su Yan''s body went directly into the ground, using the earth escape spell to quickly walk through the ground.


    The eyesight of those demons is extremely powerful, but they don''t know anything about spells, and they don''t even have basic spiritual sense.


    Coupled with the heavy snow on the ground as a cover, Su Yan sneaked into the Demon King City by the way of earth escape.


    The Demon King''s city was solemn. Su Yan directly climbed towards a steeple based on the map he had already mastered!


    Su Yan''s speed has reached the extreme, and more importantly, quietly!


    A **** light flashed under the moonlight of a sword, and Su Yan had already reached the highest spire in Demon King City.


    This dive was much smoother than Su Yan expected.


    Perhaps because the ice and snow here are too barren and monotonous, perhaps no one will dare to attack for a thousand years.


    Those demon seeds standing guard have long become mechanically dull in such dull and repetitive work, only knowing that their eyes are staring forward.


    Normally, very few people dared to sneak into a place like Demon King City, not to mention that Su Yan only had the cultivation base of Tianxian.


    I am afraid that Jiang Wan, the host here, could not have imagined that he had been taken prey by a little fairy.


    Standing on this spire, Su Yan reduced his life activity to a minimum, and his heartbeat became only six beats per minute.


    This is Su Yan''s method of limiting his own breath. If it weren''t for the breakthrough of the Immortal Dragon God battle body, he would not dare to take such a risk!


    Because if the brain does not get enough blood supply for a long time, it is very likely that irreversible damage will occur.


    Such extreme suppression of one''s own life activities is only to reduce the breath, and it also shows that Su Yan attaches great importance to Jiang Wan!


    Even if the opponent''s strength will be suppressed by the disease, it is still a genuine, childlike devil''s cultivation base!


    If Su Yan didn''t complete a detail and was pinched by the other party to find a flaw, the identity between the prey and the hunter would immediately change.


    Because Su Yan suppressed his own life activities, his breath and body temperature were dropping rapidly.


    After the life energy dropped to the limit that Su Yan felt, there was a long bow in Su Yan''s hand. Seventeen snakes were carved on the long bow.


    These seventeen snakes are all in the devil world, and each snake contains a vicious curse.


    While suppressing his own breath and life energy, Su Yan just lifted the bow and felt that he was surrounded by an extremely powerful yin and cold aura. This yin and cold went deep into the bone marrow, and he had to work very hard to keep his body out Jitter.


    Coupled with the suppression of this magic bow, Su Yan''s body temperature almost reached the level of ice.


    The last breath of life leaked was completely covered up!


    Without the indestructible dragon **** battle body that entered the second level, Su Yan would definitely not be able and dare to suppress himself to such a limit state.


    If a normal immortal suppresses himself to such an extent, he will already lose consciousness and enter a state of suspended animation.


    After pulling away the magic bow, Su Yan''s left hand then got another arrow.


    This evil bow is a magic weapon specially forged by the Light Shang Demon King to deal with Jiang Wan, and it has at least an eighth rank.


    The arrow in Su Yan''s hand was even more than Grade 9 and should belong to the rank of Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Without this level, I am afraid it is impossible to completely kill a demon king.


    Su Yan opened his bow and shot his arrow, and then suppressed all the killing intent in his body. Su Yan was motionless at this time, even without blinking his eyes, letting ice and snow fall on him.


    Su Yan at this time seems to have completely integrated with this piece of heaven and earth!


    Opposite Su Yan was a row of extremely empty corridors.


    The long corridor leads to the main hall of the Demon King City.


    Today is the day when Jiang Wan��s disease is about to occur. After he suppresses the disease on the second floor, if he wants to return to the main hall to warm up or continue to practice, he will inevitably cross this long corridor.


    Su Yan only has one arrow in his hand, but this one is enough!


    Regardless of whether the arrow hits or fails, Su Yan will travel thousands of miles away without any nostalgia.


    There is only one chance, which may be a challenge for others, but for Su Yan, just one blow is enough!


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had been in the same posture for more than two hours, and the heavy snow had fallen on him and also on the magic bow.


    The starlight is very bright, reflecting the inside and outside of the magic palace.


    The demon species that had been patrolling all the time did not find the trace of Su Yan, an intruder. It seems that the "statue" made by Su Yan should have existed there.


    Suddenly, the originally quiet magic palace suddenly became noisy.


    Many demon generals and demon species wearing strange armor appeared in Su Yan''s sight.


    This long corridor is really the only way to go.


    Once Jiang Wan got past the lesion and wanted to return to the main palace from the secret base, he would definitely choose to pass through here.


    And what I have to say is that Jiang Wan did things more carefully than Su Yan expected.


    Because he hasn''t shown up yet, many demons have already come out to clear the way to clean up and confirm the situation ahead.


    Once in the main palace, there are many restrictions and formations inside, and Jiang Wan is safe again.


    Only this long corridor is the place to start.

 Chapter 3591： The Fall of the Devil

    Chapter 3591 The Fall of the Devil


    But it is not easy for God to sneak in without being noticed by these powerful demons.


    The light business demon king said the assassination of the four demon kings was extremely light, as if Su Yan''s strength was a matter of course.


    In fact, the first Demon King who came up to deal with was very difficult!


    If you change someone else, even if you have the four magic weapons bestowed by the Golden Immortal cultivation base and the Light Merchant Demon King, it will be extremely difficult to complete these four assassinations.


    After these demons appeared, many tall demons standing guard appeared on the promenade.


    The appearance of these changes shows that Su Yan''s opportunity has arrived!


    If Jiang Wan has been hiding in the secret place and can''t come out, then Su Yan can only wait here overnight and then leave.


    But no matter what Su Yan''s movements or his eyes did not change, it seemed that he had really become a statue.


    With only six heartbeats per minute, Su Yan''s brain thinking ability was also greatly reduced. At this time, Su Yan seemed to have fallen into a strange state of sleeping.


    Mind has also entered a very psychedelic world, and is constantly drifting in this psychedelic world.


    The twelve demon generals cleared the way, and finally a sedan chair appeared behind it. The sedan chair appeared vermilion red and appeared in this pure black demon palace, which seemed very abrupt!


    But after seeing the sedan chair guarded by many demon generals, Su Yan did not do anything, his eyes seemed to be frozen along with them, and it seemed that they would never be activated again.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had already entered the state of tortoise breath that Taoism said.


    After entering this state, although the vitality and life energy of the physical body are completely suppressed, the spirit will be abnormally active.


    Therefore, some real immortals of Taoism will use this extreme method to temper their spirit and soul.


    Su Yan had no intention of practicing at this time, he was simply waiting!


    Before hunting, the fox can hibernate in one place for three days without moving. At this time, Su Yan is like a fox about to hunt. Only wait for Jiang Wan to appear, then shoot the arrow in his hand, and then he can retreat all over!


    Behind the red sedan chair appeared another red sedan chair, and there were still many demons around.


    Although the two red sedan chairs appeared one after the other, they looked exactly the same, and the breath conveyed inside seemed exactly the same.


    But if you can distinguish it carefully, you can still notice that the demon generals around the second sedan chair are much more solemn than the previous ones.


    These two sedan chairs may be magic weapons that can cover the breath, but the expressions of the magic generals next to them will betray the truth.


    Su Yan suddenly came to life at this moment, the eyes that had been dim and dim suddenly burst out with dazzling brilliance!


    At this time, he is no longer a statue, but an assassin again!


    And he is the greatest assassin!


    The first red sedan chair that appears is the decoy. If there is an uncomfortable assassin, after seeing the red sedan chair, I am afraid that it has already attacked!


    If the assassin is hesitant in his heart, after seeing two identical palanquins, I am afraid that his heart will be shaken, and I don��t know which palanquin to attack!


    For Su Yan, it is impossible to shake his heart!


    When the arrow left the bowstring, it immediately disappeared into the air, and when it appeared again, it was already in the red sedan chair!


    This mysterious arrow has the ability to travel through space!


    The magic weapon that can travel through space must be faster than all the flying swords in the world!


    But such a magic weapon cannot be found everywhere. In order to kill Jiang Wan, the Demon King of Light Shang has already laid his blood.


    After Su diffracted the sword, he immediately summoned the Mo Wen Divine Sword, turning it into a purple streamer and directly rushing towards Tianyu!


    All the demon generals and demon seeds in the Demon King City had no time to react!


    And this red sedan chair exploded directly from the inside, and saw an arrow hit the left chest of a white scribe!


    And this white scribe is the devil Jiang Wan!


    Jiang Wan didn''t even see Su Yan''s appearance, only saw a magnificent purple light breaking through the sky!


    Jiang Wan wants to pursue it, but he has more than enough energy.


    The part where he hit the arrow was the heart. The heart was originally notoriously fragile. At this time, he desperately urged his lifelong cultivation base to protect the fragile heart and surrounding hearts!


    But this arrow was originally not an ordinary arrow, not to mention the poison that the Light Merchant Demon King personally deployed on the arrow!


    And the curse of the curse of the evil bow has begun to work!


    Under the guard of many demon generals, Jiang Wan quickly fell down, and those demon generals wanted to help Jiang Wan up!


    Jiang Wan gradually couldn''t control his body, and his whole body began to twitch randomly. At the same time Qikong began to bleed, and his body began to fester, showing an extremely unpleasant stench!


    The scene of the five declines of heaven and man has appeared on Jiang Wan!


    Everyone here knows what the appearance of the five evils of heaven and man means!


    Jiang Wan is already on the verge of falling!


    "The old man is absolutely not allowed to die! Absolutely! The old man has already entered the country! You can step into the ranks of the demon emperor in the near future! Domination of eight million demon is not a problem!" Jiang Wan is still struggling to die, directly The great magic body of the last magical body has changed!


    This Dharma body is two thousand feet long, and the vitality contained in it surpasses many prehistoric monsters!


    The seventeen curses of the Devil''s Bow, the source of evil, are okay to break, but the poison on the arrow is extremely terrifying!


    Has walked into the limbs with the blood flow!


    Jiang Wan was already powerless at this time, and the struggle was only because of his instinctive fear of death!


    Before death, the huge magic body began to struggle frantically, smashing the hard-built Demon City with supreme mana!


    Not only the huge number of demons, but even many demons were directly smashed into meat sauce under Jiang Wan''s dying struggle!


    The Great Demon of Doom issued a desolate roar, and the Demon King City and the earth fell apart together!


    Countless snow and mountains collapse together!


    This continent is destined to be destroyed with Jiang Wan, and finally becomes the graveyard of the devil!


    The monstrous mana shines the starry night into a blue!


    After transforming into the Great Demon of the Last Dharma, Jiang Wan''s law body is more than a hundred times that of Su Yan, but at this time he has gradually lost his vision, hearing and taste...


    Once the process of five decays of heaven and man begins, realize the possibility of reversal!


    At this time, even if the mana he burst out is doubled by a hundred times, it will not help!


    Jiang Wan is already helpless!


    This last madness is just that he wants to vent by swaying mana indiscriminately!


    When the poison returned from the limbs to the heart, it was the moment when he died!


    After forcibly slicing the continent in half, the huge Domination Magic Body finally couldn''t hold it, and fell to the ground.


    The countless demons on the continent cut in half start to fly!


    The saddest thing is that the generation of Demon King Jiang was so late that he didn''t know who killed him, and what kind of cultivation was the other party.


    At this time, Su Yan had already fleeed thousands of miles, put away the magic bow in his hand, and rushed to the next demon king''s stronghold in the Fairy Nebula.

 Chapter 3592： Chi Lian Hell

    Chapter 3592: Red Practice Hell


    Jiang Wan ranks in the top two in strength among the four demon kings, and his wisdom and cunning are also very powerful, which is a very difficult bone to chew.


    Killing Jiang Wan, for Su Yan, is equivalent to crossing a mountain.


    I have to say that the strength of the Demon King is indeed very shocking.


    When Jiang Wan was about to fall, he relied on his own power to break a continent into two, and countless demons and demons were buried with him.


    This strength is indeed terrifying, but it does not mean that the Demon King is invincible.


    Even if it is as strong as the devil, there are corresponding weaknesses behind it. As long as the right magic weapon is delivered into the heart of the devil at the right time, the devil will also fall!


    In fact, not only the devil, but even the emperor-level figures, some died from such unexplained assassinations.


    No matter how strong you are, you can shock Xinghe and shape a world by yourself.


    When the magic blade pierces the heart and destroys all the meridians and dantian together, it will still be decayed and collapsed.


    This is an unsolvable game!


    While Su Yan was flying, the magical arrow that had just killed Jiang Wan turned into a stream of light and actually chased it up from behind!


    Su Yan was very surprised after seeing this stream of light, but the magical treasures often have their own spiritual sense, and this treasure will take the initiative to catch up because it has already regarded Su Yan as its master.


    Although it was flying at a high speed, Su Yan stretched out a hand and grabbed the streamer directly. After being caught by Su Yan, the streamer turned into a sharp arrow again, and was subsequently caught by Su Yan. Income goes into the sleeves.


    The news of Jiang Wan''s fall should not be passed on outside within a short time.


    Although the four demon kings are all in the Fairy Nebula, the Fairy Nebula itself is very large, containing countless continents and islands.


    It is more than tens of millions of miles from one end to the other. If you look at it from a mortal perspective, it is almost an endless galaxy world.


    Moreover, the Demon King City where Jiang Wan was located has also been destroyed, and all the demon generals in the Demon King City have also served as a funeral for Jiang Wan, even if he wants to pass the news, I am afraid it is impossible to do it.


    Su Yan took out his astrolabe again, and in the golden map, Su Yan first determined his position, and then determined his next target-the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    The strength of the Purgatory Demon Lord is not as good as Jiang Wan, and it is probably the worst ranked among the four demon kings.


    Su Yan chose him purely because the world under his jurisdiction is closest to here.


    The inferno magic practiced by the purgatory demon lord is similar to Su Yan''s Senluo God Inferno.


    Only approaching the world under the jurisdiction of the Purgatory Demon Lord, Su Yan had seen countless floating islands burning in the air, and the surrounding sky was also illuminated by countless fire lights into an orange red!


    The Fairy Nebula was originally a lonely, cold world.


    Arrived here, it turned into a flame hell.


    The flame here has not been extinguished since it was ignited thousands of years ago!


    The originally severely cold world was burned into a red training!


    All the islands and mainlands here are burning ragingly, and Su Yan can watch a lot of red molten iron flowing across the ground!


    The surrounding air is also full of a burnt smell!


    The closer you are to the lair of Purgatory Demon Lord, the stronger this heat wave will be!


    The surrounding **** enveloped at least five hundred miles.


    With five hundred li as the boundary, the inside is a red training inferno, while the outside is still an extremely cold world of ice and snow.


    From this alone, it can be judged that the strength of Purgatory Demon Lord is not as good as Jiang Wan.


    But the purgatory demon does not have the weaknesses caused by Jiang Wan''s cultivation techniques, and will not fall into a weak state once every three months because of a dark illness in practice, so in a comprehensive sense, it is difficult to assassinate the purgatory demon. It won''t be any later than the assassination of Jiang.


    To assassinate these four demon kings, Su Yan needs to be extremely careful.


    Because this kind of thing is equivalent to walking a tightrope on a cliff, if you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss! Falling into an unrecoverable situation!


    And there is only one chance to make a shot. Once a hit is missed, the opponent will inevitably have a defensive mentality.


    Su Yan finally landed on a continent surrounded by lava rivers!


    The temperature of this continent is extremely high, and even the air is in a state of boiling.


    Su Yan had to use the tactics of warding off the fire, which was much easier.


    Under the countless cracks on the earth, many crimson magma can be seen surging below!


    The torrent of magma not only exists underground, even on the ground, you can see that many magma rivers are constantly flowing!


    Everything here is in an abnormally high temperature, even the dark rock on which Su Yan is based is at least two to three hundred degrees high.


    Su Yan looked forward intently. At the end of the horizon, there was a castle in the center of a dozen lava rivers.


    This castle should be the home of Purgatory Demon Lord.


    The Light Merchant Demon King gave Su Yan a total of four magic weapons, the magic bow and the magic arrow have been used, and now there are two magic weapons left.


    One of the two magic weapons is a rare liquid magic weapon, contained in a very exquisite glass bottle.


    In the glass bottle, the lavender liquid continued to flow with Su Yan''s shaking, looking like a dream.


    This liquid magic weapon is actually hundreds of tiny liquid flying swords.


    Swords can actually have many forms, not only light and shadow, sword energy, but also liquid!


    It''s just that the liquid sword is very difficult to find. Even in Su Yan''s memory, there were only two ancient immortal emperors who tempered their fairy sword into a weird liquid state.


    The liquid fairy sword has great benefits. First of all, this form is very rare, and it can be regarded as a rare strange weapon.


    Because I haven''t seen it much before, I feel confused when dealing with it. Even many experts in the fairy world don''t know how to deal with the liquid fairy sword.


    Then the liquid fairy sword can be gathered or separated freely, and its shape is more free than sword aura and sword light. The possibilities of change are almost countless.


    To temper the liquid flying sword out, you need the secret method of the ancient immortal emperor.


    In today''s era, these ancient secrets have long been broken, and the Light Merchant Demon King also used a different approach, integrating the methods of the Wuzong to refine these fairy swords into liquid form.


    Although this liquid flying sword was still locked in the bottle, it gave Su Yan a very strong sense of danger.


    I''m afraid that this magic weapon also has its own spiritual sense, and a bad one will defeat the master.


    As long as all the demon soldiers have the same attributes as the Condemned Heaven Halberd, in addition to their own fierceness, they are very likely to attack the master when the master is weak.


    So you need to be extremely cautious and careful when using it.

 Chapter 3593： Misjudgment

    Chapter 3591: Misjudgment


    Su Yan put the glass bottle in his hand, and then a ray of divine thought began to slowly drift towards the Demon King City!


    This strand of divine thought easily passed through the many guarded magic seeds without being discovered.


    After entering the castle, Su Yan didn''t dare to go too deep. He only figured out the general situation of the outside of the castle and retreated.


    Su Yan did not sense the aura of the purgatory demon lord, but instead sensed the presence of more than a dozen powerhouses in this towering castle.


    All of the dozen or so auras have the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal, and they are dominated by the demon commander under the purgatory demon lord.


    In the Primordial Era, it was common for a demon commander to command a million demon soldiers.


    But the strength of the demon commander is not enough to come from standing up, and they often succumb to the demon king or the demon emperor.


    These more than a dozen demon marshal Su Yan are already difficult to deal with, not to mention the unfathomable purgatory demon.


    The devil bow in the hand can be used again, but the poison on the arrow of the gods has been completely released in the process of killing Jiang Wan last time.


    If there is no powerful toxin to cause damage, even if Su Yan''s arrow hits the heart of the purgatory demon lord, it may not be able to take his life, but he can only be severely injured.


    Su Yan thought about it, only to see three streams of light flying out of the black castle, and directly flying towards him!


    These three streamers flew extremely fast, coming towards Su Yan with murderous aura!


    The master of these three streamers should be three magic generals!


    The cultivation base of the magic commander corresponds to the heavenly immortal, but it is also within the scope of Su Yanneng''s handling.


    Could it be that the temptation just now revealed Xingzang?


    Su Yan couldn''t help but frown slightly when he thought of this, he didn''t feel that he had made any mistakes in the temptation just now.


    In order to hide his breath, Su Yan has done all his own efforts, so it can be said to be very cautious.


    Maybe the other party has a great secret method that can break through all the spiritual thoughts!


    Su Yan thought of this, there was already a touch of purple sword light in his hand!


    He is only ten miles away from the castle of the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    The other party controls the magic weapon to fly, and the distance of ten miles can be reached immediately.


    Even if they want to escape, they will inevitably fight.


    Su Yan thought of this and mixed his breath, and then the purple sword light was like a blue dragon going out to sea, sweeping toward the sky fiercely!


    These three streamers were directly swept by Su Yan''s sword light, and then fell into the magma river fiercely!


    Su Yan''s sword was strong among the three demon generals!


    After this sword, Su Yan frowned more and more tightly.


    What Su Yan was worried about was not the lack of lethality of this sword, but the other party''s purpose.


    If these three demon generals are here to track Su Yan, they should have been prepared for a fight long ago, and it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan''s sword to hit them so easily.


    In other words, Su Yan did not reveal his whereabouts.


    These three demons will fly out of the castle, in fact they have other tasks!


    Precisely because they were completely unaware of the existence of Su Yan, when this sword was swept, the three demon generals would not know how to resist it, because this sword was too sudden, and it came too inexplicably!


    Su Yan was also speechless for a while. If it was a normal flight, why would these three demons carry such a strong murderous aura in the flight?


    These three demon generals flew directly in the direction of Su Yan, and with a strong murderous intent, as long as they were normal-headed people, they thought it was going to fight.


    This is also the root cause of Su Yan''s misjudgment.


    The three demon generals were hit head-on by a purple sword light that came out of the slanting ground. One of the most injured demon generals was directly split into two parts, and fell into the hot lava, wailing. It has fallen directly!


    Su Yan''s strength today is no longer at the same level as when he first entered the realm of Heavenly Immortal.


    After pushing the Immortal Dragon God battle body to the second stage, Su Yan''s strength also followed by leaps and bounds!


    These three demon generals have more than a thousand years of qualifications, and if they deal with ordinary gods, they will definitely be able to catch them.


    But it was Su Yan who was facing, but they couldn''t even stop a sword!


    The terrifying explosive power of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body has pushed Su Yan''s sword power to a brand new peak!


    The remaining two demon generals were not lightly injured. They finally climbed out of the magma, but felt a strong suction from outside!


    When they reacted, they had all been sucked in front of them by Su Yan, and they had been completely grasped!


    Then a purple sword light soared into the sky and quickly flew towards another floating island!


    All of this happened between the electric light and flint. If you don''t deliberately think about it, you may not be able to find the movement here.


    After landing on this floating island, Su Yan threw the two wounded demons directly on the hard rocky ground, and then began to stare into the sky.


    Discovering that there was no follower from the Demon Commander''s Castle, Su Yan reduced his mind and looked at the two Demon Generals!


    After these two demon generals and Su Yan looked at each other, they were all dumbfounded at this time.


    They didn''t know what Su Yan was from, let alone why Su Yan wanted to attack them. After looking at each other, they saw the same confusion in the eyes of their companions.


    Su Yan said, "I have something to ask you. If you answer my question honestly, I can spare your life..."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, one of the demon generals said fiercely: "Bah! What are you! Do you know who we are working for? You don''t know the sky and the earth..."


    Before the words were finished, there was a flash of purple light, and the demon general''s head had fallen to the ground.


    The spurted blood fell on the body of the last demon commander, producing a strong stimulating effect!


    Let him know that the man in front of him is definitely not a joke. If he doesn''t cooperate, he will definitely end up with heads down!


    Su Yan''s gaze contained a powerful murderous intent, looking towards the last demon general, and then said: "You should have seen his fate. If you cooperate honestly, I will definitely count, but if you don''t cooperate with me, Then I have to kill you."


    This demon will understand the extremely powerful determination from Su Yan''s words. The man in front of him is undoubtedly the kind of person who dares to speak and do!


    And the demon general also deeply sensed that his strength is definitely not as good as Su Yan!


    If you play some unnecessary tricks in front of this man, I am afraid that you will suffer in the end!


    The magic commander thought for a long time, and finally said: "What question do you want to ask?"


    Su Yan asked: "Can the Purgatory Demon Lord be in the castle?"


    "In, in...Are you an immortal? You have immortal vitality?"

 Chapter 3594： Muddle through

    Chapter 3594 Cleared


    After the destruction of the ancient star sect, the star realm was no longer the territory of immortals.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed. How could a little celestial being dared to kill near the Demon King City to spread the wild?


    Is there any huge conspiracy behind this?


    A series of huge questions appeared in the magic commander''s mind, and at the same time, the look in Su Yan''s eyes became obviously different from before.


    In the eyes of the demon commander, Su Yan is no longer alone, there is an extremely large force behind him.


    Therefore, the demon general''s attitude towards Su Yan became more and more alarmed, for fear that Su Yan would kill him.


    The sword in Su Yan''s hand exudes a strong murderous aura, and said: "I am asking you questions. You can just answer them. If you say more irrelevant things, then I have to kill you with a single sword!"


    "Don''t kill me, I must say everything!"


    "What is the Purgatory Demon Lord doing in the castle? Why can''t I sense his presence?"


    "The lord has always been cultivating in the secret room. The secret room can isolate all power. Of course, the lord''s breath cannot be released."


    Su Yan pondered: "Is that so?"


    For fear that Su Yan would be dissatisfied with this answer, the demon general added: "In fact, even we have not seen the lord''s trace for more than 100 years..."


    Has the Demon Lord of Purgatory have not appeared for more than a hundred years?


    If the purgatory demon had been in the secret room for a long time, he might be practicing some powerful technique.


    More than a hundred years of time, for these demon kings whose longevity is easily counted by 10,000, it is not a lot of time at all, just a few seconds.


    Su Yan said, "Since the Purgatory Demon Lord is not there, who are you going to do for you?"


    The demon general looked at Su Yan and said, "As long as you don''t kill me, I am willing to tell you a bigger secret."


    "You said, if it works, I will never kill you. But if you want to fool me, don''t blame my sword for being ruthless."


    "The master''s cultivation technique is very likely to go wrong..."


    "How do you know? Even if there is a problem with his cultivation technique, he won''t let you demons know, right? The Purgatory Demon Lord will definitely try to conceal this." Su Yan frowned.


    "Because the lord��s concubine, Princess Yumian, said about it, I accidentally listened to it. The practice of the lord��s cultivation is very strange, and he can��t move his whole body during cultivation, and will fall into a very dangerous situation. Circumstance. That��s why he built an absolutely safe secret room and put himself in the secret room to ensure everything is safe."


    "If that''s the case..." Su Yan already had an idea in his mind.


    Su Yan took out the glass bottle in his hand and looked at it carefully. The liquid flying sword in the glass bottle shook, constantly changing its shape.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder, did the Light Merchant Demon King know this information, so he entrusted this weird liquid fairy sword to him?


    The demon general looked at Su Yan in horror, and said, "You said you wouldn''t kill me! You have to keep your promise!"


    Su Yan said: "I did say I won''t kill you, but cutting off your hands and feet, throwing you on an uninhabited island, and then trapping you with a formation is not a breach of promise, right?"


    The demon general said angrily: "You are so vicious!"


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t want this kind of end, it''s very easy. I asked you where the secret room is and what is the defense outside?"


    Su Yan said the above words purely to intimidate the other party, only in this way can all the other party''s value be squeezed out.


    The demon general stared at Su Yan angrily.


    Su Yan said: "What you just told me is enough for the Purgatory Demon Lord to punish you? If I were you, I would say everything I knew, and then flee as far as I can control the magic weapon. I definitely don''t waste any time here. ."


    Facing Su Yan''s eyes full of killing intent, the demon commander had nothing to do, so he could only say everything he knew.


    The secret chamber of the purgatory demon is located in the veins, surrounded by countless magma.


    There are ten demon generals on duty day and night to ensure that no fly can fly in.


    But Su Yan didn''t need to fly in by himself, he shook the liquid flying sword in his hand.


    If the Purgatory Demon Lord really couldn''t move while practicing, then this liquid magic weapon would surely take his life!


    The demon general finally said: "I have already told all the secrets. If you kill me again, I will have no faith. You immortals can''t say nothing!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling amused after listening to this demon commander''s words, as if turning back and speaking was their exclusive skill.


    After laughing, Su Yan slammed his sword hilt on the head of the demon commander. Although the demon commander��s three souls were scattered, he would not take his life, but would make the demon repair shorter. There is no way to restore sanity within time.


    Then Su Yan changed his body, turned into the two hundred zhang demon **** law body, and flew directly towards the dark castle!


    Su Yan''s Demon God Law Body with three heads and six arms, each holding a different magic weapon, looks very mighty and majestic, and only within ten miles of the castle has aroused the vigilance of many powerful auras inside.


    This time Su Yan flew swayingly in order to "take refuge" in the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    The Demon General has already said that the Purgatory Demon Lord has been recruiting troops and trying to expand his strength!


    Although the Purgatory Demon Lord is not personally in charge of the castle, this established general policy has never been shaken.


    Now the military division of the Purgatory Demon Lord who is in charge in the castle, is known as the God of Heaven, and has the cultivation level of the peak of the demon commander.


    Before Su Yan appeared in the castle, he immediately stated his intentions, saying that he had known the name of the purgatory demon for a long time, so he had traveled through many star fields to seek refuge!


    Su Yan seemed very risky in doing this, but in fact there was no danger. Because the other party didn''t know where he came, let alone the identity of his assassin.


    In many cases, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Those seemingly bold and bold approaches are more reliable than being cautious.


    However, even if there was any danger, Su Yan could discover the murderous aura in the first time with keen sense of spirit, and then slip away.


    There are no figures of the Demon King level in this castle, and relying on those Demon Commanders alone may not be able to force Su Yan to stay here.


    After all, the speed of Su Yan''s Royal Sword''s flight was also swift in the fairy world.


    Na Gaitian Fashen led many of his subordinates to greet him in person!


    Although Su Yan''s cultivation is only at the level of the Demon General, he has already cultivated into a very rare Primordial Demon God Law Bodies. As long as he is not a fool, he can know that his value is extraordinary!


    Regardless of Gaitian Fashen or those demon commanders, they were not hostile to the expression on Su Yan''s face, at most they were disdainful and despised.


    Su Yan only looked at the expressions of these demon commanders and knew that he would definitely be able to get through with the demon god''s law body this time!

 Chapter 3595： Play dumb

    Chapter 3595: Pretending to be a fool


    Ordinary demon generals, let alone cultivated into the Law Bodies of Primordial Demon Gods, even ordinary Law Bodies are difficult to find.


    Demon Cultivation was defeated amidst the ten thousand battles of the ancient era. Many Demon Emperors fell, and many of the Demon Cultivation techniques dissipated and no longer existed in this world.


    In today''s magic repair world, the importance of exercises far exceeds those magic weapons.


    If there can be an ancient devil emperor''s exercises by his side, he will be a master wherever he goes!


    So when Su Yan arrived, Gaitian Fashen also came to meet him personally.


    After seeing the **** of the world, Su Yan pretended to be very rough and arrogant, and said: "I heard that the purgatory demon''s strength is very terrifying, and he is invincible in the fairy nebula! Why doesn''t he come to see me! I still want to worship. He is a master!"


    When Gaitian Fashen looked at Su Yan''s speech, he looked at Su Yan lightly, and said casually: "Master Demon has other important things. Since you want to take refuge, it''s the same with me."


    "That won''t work! My master is still waiting for me to reply. How can I take refuge if I don''t see Lord Demon Lord?! You are not the Lord of Purgatory, so I don''t believe your nonsense!"


    Hearing Su Yan said that there is a master behind him, Gaitian Fashen is even more ecstatic, this kid''s Demon God Fashen is already so majestic and mighty, then if there is an old guy behind, then the strength should be stronger?


    If this pair of mentors and apprentices can be included under the purgatory demon lord, this will naturally be a great achievement for him.


    So even if Su Yan has a lot of disrespect in his tone, Gaitian Fashen is still a poor country boy with little knowledge. He may have been cultivating in deep mountains and old forests, and he has never seen anything in the world. What is in his mind? Way to coax this silly boy.


    Su Yan said, "Since the Purgatory Demon Lord is not here, there is nothing to bother me! See you another day!"


    After talking about Su Yan, he will fly away from the sky!


    "Wait!" Gaitian Fashen saw that Su Yan was about to fly away, and Gaitian Fashen couldn''t help saying these two words.


    And Su Yan is waiting for these two words, only when the other party begs him to stay, the other party''s guard will be reduced to the lowest point.


    Gaitian Fashen didn''t know his every move, every reaction was in Su Yan''s calculations, and he completely regarded Su Yan as a Tiehan who knew nothing.


    Gaitian Fashen said: "Since you have flown many star regions, you must have suffered a lot. You finally came here, do you want to go back without accomplishing anything?"


    Although Su Yan took the bait in his heart, his face still pretended to be extremely impatient: "Then I can''t see the Purgatory Demon and talk to you nonsense? I just want to see the Purgatory Demon!"


    Su Yan certainly knew that the Purgatory Demon Lord could not go out to meet him at this time.


    But the demon commanders completely regarded Su Yan as a tendon, and they were speechless for a while. I don''t know how this kid was so stupid and how he cultivated to this level.


    Su Yan looked at these demon commanders, and then said: "Compared with the purgatory demon lord, aren''t you all smelly fish and shrimp?"


    Su Yan said that those demon commanders quit, and the demon commanders corresponded to the Golden Immortal cultivation base anyway. It is natural for him to come and go in this star realm. How could he accept that he was so insulted?


    But Gaitian Fashen held on to the demon commanders and promised Su Yan: "If you are willing to join the demon monarch, I can guarantee to give you many beauties and medicines. The positions of the mighty generals and the tiger riding generals are arbitrary. You choose, what do you think?"


    The conditions that Gaitian Fashen gave to Su Yan were very generous, and he only allowed Su Yan to enter the castle.


    Gaitian Fashen seems to be thirsty for seeking talents, but in fact, Gaitian Fashen doesn''t think much of Su Yan, even if Su Yan has cultivated the rare Demon God Law Body.


    Gaitian Fashen only regarded Su Yan as a wild boy who was so simple and honest that he did not know the height of the sky, and he valued the master Su Yan just mentioned.


    This kind of wild boy can cultivate into the magic body of the demon god, then the master behind him will only be stronger!


    If you can recruit the master behind Su Yan, that would be a great achievement!


    Although the demon commanders were angry with Su Yan''s defiant attitude, they now made it clear that the God of Gaitian would be on Su Yan''s side, so no one dared to trouble Su Yan.


    Su Yan pretended to be innocent, asked many beautiful women and generals about the official position, and deliberately said some simple and honest words, which made the Gaitian Fashen not temper at all.


    Gaitian Fashen coaxed and deceived, and finally got Su Yan into the castle.


    On the way into the castle, Gaitian Fashen asked, "I don''t know what you call it or where you learned the art. Who is your master?"


    Su Yan pretended to be arrogant and said, "You have to listen carefully, my name is earth-shattering! Most people will be surprised and terrified after listening to it! So outside I generally don''t use my real name, I just use a pseudonym Su Yan ..."


    Su Yan really didn''t lie here. In order to avoid people''s eyes, he would hardly use the name Su Baxian. Instead, I use the name Su Yan more.


    Su Yan said loudly and authentically: "My name is Li Erniu!"


    The demon commanders couldn''t help hearing it, "I thought it was such an earth-shattering name, but I didn''t expect it to be such a Murano name."


    "Are you laughing at me?" Su Yan stopped for a moment. The so-called acting and doing a full set, the more stunned Su Yan was at this time, the more convinced the other party was.


    "They didn''t." Gaitian Fa Shendao.


    "You guys are all laughing!"


    "They are laughing at other things, let''s talk about your master first." Gaitian Fashen said again.


    This non-existent master Su Yan is of course talking about things, saying a lot of things that are not in the north, and he is confused by the gods.


    But Gaitian Fashen couldn''t manage that much for the time being, so he could only arrange a place for Su Yan and a very idle official position. He felt that there was still a lot of time later, and he could always ask for something useful.


    After Su Yan was taken to a room to rest.


    Su Yan closed the door first, and then set up a soundproof formation. Then Su Yan''s eyes in this room suddenly became extremely sharp.


    Then Su Yan changed his body, his body gradually became transparent, and then merged with Jian Guang, and went out toward the tiny window!


    After drilling out of the window, Su Yan''s figure at this time has been completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    This was not the low-level blind eye technique of invisibility, but Su Yan''s unique concealment and stealth technique.


    When a ray of divine thought was drawn just now, Su Yan had already explored the general layout of the castle, and then based on the content explained by the demon general. Su Yan quickly found a flight of stairs on the right side of the castle.


    This staircase spiraled downwards, at least as deep as fifty stories, leading to the fiery lava sea!


    And below this sea of ??magma and flames, is the secret room where the purgatory demon master submerged!

 Chapter 3596： Succeeded again

    Chapter 3596: Another success


    This spiraling staircase is extremely quiet, and it seems that there is no guard at all.


    Actually at the bottom of this spiral staircase, there are three demon generals guarding the door of the secret room at this time.


    Su Yan laughed coldly, and then deliberately tapped on this staircase, which touched all the surrounding restrictions, and the alarm bell suddenly rang!


    The demon commander guarding the secret room was naturally also alarmed, and the lava from below was killed at a terrifying speed!


    At the same time, Su Yan threw the glass bottle in his hand directly downward!


    The surrounding restrictions caused many small falling rocks above the castle, this glass bottle did not look very eye-catching!


    Moreover, the attention of the three demon generals was on Su Yan''s body, and he never thought that Su Yan did not intend to enter the secret room at all. The real killer move was the liquid fairy sword in this glass bottle.


    Su Yan''s purpose of standing here was just to adjust the tiger away from the mountain and attract the guard''s attention.


    The three demons quickly rushed to Su Yan from the sea of ??flames. Su Yan spread his hands gently and pretended to be honest and said: "Huh? Why do you want to do it to me? Are you all colleagues? ?"


    "Boy, who are you! Hurry up and honestly recruit, don''t you know this is a forbidden area?"


    Another magician said: "This kid seems to be very face-to-face, is it a newcomer?"


    "It doesn''t matter if he is a newcomer or an old person, it is a serious crime to break here. Hold this kid first before talking! It''s not something we have the final say."


    These three demon generals seemed to have completely grasped Su Yan, and when they were talking, Su Yan also looked towards the sea of ??fire below, and at a glance, he saw that the glass bottle fell into a piece of magma. In the sea of ??fire.


    Everything is in Su Yan''s calculations, only when the glass bottle is melted by magma, the liquid fairy sword inside will be released!


    This liquid fairy sword looks very weak, but it can withstand severe cold and high temperatures, and it also has a ray of Su Yan''s spirit.


    The glass bottle could not withstand the high temperature of the magma, and it melted quickly.


    And the hundreds of liquid fairy swords inside were finally liberated, quickly condensing into the shape of a snake in the magma, and then digging all the way down.


    Just as Su Yan had expected, under the extremely hot lava rivers were hard rocks.


    This magma river must have not passed through here, but was forcibly attracted to pounce on this layer of hard rock.


    The purpose is very simple, it is to isolate any breath that exists in the secret room.


    If it wasn''t known in advance, even if a demon-level character came here, it would be extremely difficult to find a secret room hidden under this lava river.


    The liquid fairy sword wanted to penetrate this layer of hard rock easily, and then it entered a very wide corridor.


    At the end of the tunnel is a stone gate.


    This stone gate is very simple, with ancient thunder patterns carved on it. There seems to be some ancient totem blessing on this thunder pattern, I am afraid it is not a product of this age.


    There is a powerful formation attached to the stone gate, it is very difficult to force an attack to enter it, and doing so will inevitably alarm the purgatory demon inside.


    However, this Shimen has been passed down since ancient times, and it is somewhat worn out and does not fit perfectly.


    The liquid fairy sword can just slip in through the gap above the stone gate.


    That''s why Su Yan wondered if the Light Merchant Demon King had calculated all this before handing this liquid fairy sword to him.


    Because the pertinence of this magic weapon is too strong.


    I''m afraid that the purgatory demon will not be counted for a thousand words, and one day he will be assassinated with a liquid flying sword!


    The liquid fairy sword changed its shape recklessly, flattening itself, and successfully sneaked into the gap between the stone gates easily!


    But after the liquid fairy sword entered the secret room, it seemed to have entered a brand new world, completely unrelated to this place, and broke the connection with Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan''s mind was still very determined, and the next thing was enough to rely on the fierce instinct of the Demon Soldier itself.


    The movement here also alarmed Gaitian Fashen and many demon leaders.


    What they saw after they arrived was the dispute between Su Yan and these three demon guards.


    Su Yan was in the castle on the first day. Many rules are not yet known. Any mistake can be prevaricated by a sentence of innocence.


    It all depends on what''s going on here, whether people Gaitian Fashen are willing to settle things down.


    Gaitian Fashen still has a great interest in Su Yan, so he didn''t plan to punish Su Yan severely. He just warned Su Yan that this castle is not his backyard, he can rush anywhere.


    Later, a demon commander and Su Yan were sent to explain which places in the castle are forbidden and absolutely not allowed to enter.


    While listening, Su Yan calculated in his mind the possible situations that the liquid fairy sword might encounter in the secret room.


    If the liquid fairy sword cannot succeed, Su Yan can only find a chance to retreat from the castle.


    Because the assassination is destined to only have such a chance, if the Purgatory Demon is aware of it, the first target of doubt will be him, a newcomer who suddenly appeared!


    It would be too dangerous to stay in this castle!


    Su Yan was thinking about it, and saw the magma flames gushing violently below! Go straight to the dome of the castle!


    This abnormal movement must only come from the secret room below. Did it succeed or fail?


    Su Yan didn''t understand what was going on at this time, but he was sure of one thing, that is, he needs to retreat now!


    Although Su Yan succeeded in assassinating Jiang Wan last time, Jiang Wan destroyed the entire continent when he was finally dying!


    If Su Yan retreats later, I am afraid that Jiang Wan has already blocked the funeral.


    So when he thought of this, Su Yan flew directly, and flew away from the castle without any nostalgia!


    Su Yan''s sword light was flashing, and his flight speed was extremely fast!


    None of the magic commanders reacted, but the next wave of magma gushing has arrived!


    Then there were many cracks on the ground inside the castle where the formation was blessed!


    At the bottom of the magma river, an uncontrollable horror aura burst out like a volcanic eruption!


    The magma finally turned into a pillar of fire, rushing straight into the sky, and then turned into a rain of fire, falling around!


    "Did you succeed?" Su Yan couldn''t help but have such a question in his heart.


    Although I haven''t seen the Demon Lord of Purgatory at this time, I can already feel the monstrous anger that belongs to the Demon Lord!


    If the liquid fairy sword did not cause substantial damage, the opponent shouldn''t be so angry!


    Unexpectedly, there was a faint smile on Su Yan''s mouth.


    These astral demonic cultivators, because there have been no natural enemies for too long, they almost have no vigilance. It is like a lion kept in captivity in a zoo, having completely lost its wild nature and the instinct to smell dangerous.


    An environment that is too comfortable will only make people regress, and even these magic repairs cannot be avoided.


    And behind Su Yan, the originally majestic dark castle exploded!

 Chapter 3597： Devils Domain

    Chapter 3597 The Demon''s Domain


    Only seeing this majestic explosion, Su Yan knew that he had succeeded.


    If it weren''t for the liquid fairy sword, and it had already caused a certain degree of damage, the opponent would definitely not be so embarrassed and angry!


    Devil-level characters are not so simple that they will be killed, even if the opponent will fall, they will struggle fiercely before dying.


    The most important thing now is to leave here, not to get involved in the dying counterattack of the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    Su Yan thought of this, and flew towards the sky at a faster speed!


    But Su Yancai flew less than ten feet forward, but was bounced back by an invisible wall!


    On this invisible wall, a blood-colored magic curse appeared faintly.


    This is the realm of the fairy king realm!


    Those spells are part of the astral law.


    Incorporating part of the law into the realm, you can freely shape the world, the creatures, and become the creator!


    The fairy king can freely create a small world, and Wanshou Mountain is the small world created by the emperor Yu.


    Before creating a small world, the necessary work is to open up the realm of the fairy king to create space!


    The purgatory demon king opened the realm of the fairy king here, of course, not to create the world, but to trap the assassin!


    The reaction of the Purgatory Demon Lord was much calmer than that of Jiang Wan, probably because he was less injured than Jiang Wan, so he could remain calm and not be eroded by the desperate mood of destruction!


    Is the liquid fairy sword inferior to the magic arrow?


    The power of the domain is not too strong in the realm of the fairy king, but if you want to use the power of the domain to deal with Su Yan, it will inevitably form a crush on the strength.


    After all, no matter how strong Su Yan''s state of mind is, now he only has the cultivation base of Tianxian!


    Facing this invisible wall, Su Yan''s reaction was considered very fast, and he quickly changed the direction of travel.


    But Su Yan changed directions three times and was blocked by an invisible wall.


    This shows that the area of ??the opponent''s change has completely enveloped the surrounding area!


    After the domain shaping was completed, even the sky turned red, and the fire spirit in the air began to grow tenfold and tenfold!


    If this realm is formed into a small world, I am afraid it will be a red flame world full of destruction!


    The sky shook again, and with this turbulence, an extremely powerful divine sense also rose from the magma beneath the ground, and everyone could sense that this divine sense was full of extreme anger!


    Su Yan didn''t understand, the Purgatory Demon Lord was already really angry, and all the creatures in this realm would be burned to ashes by him!


    Su Yan had already converted the immortal element in his body into a fire attribute.


    The flames of **** flames have also appeared between Su Yan''s eyebrows.


    If the situation is urgent, Su Yan''s **** fire can be converted into the red lotus karma fire at any time, swallowing the opponent''s flame!


    This is the strongest self-protection method Su Yan can do under extreme circumstances.


    This time the assassination was in Su Yan''s plan from beginning to end. There was no mistake, but it was still trapped by the opponent''s domain, which only showed that the opponent''s strength was too strong!


    The powerful consciousness rising from the heart of the earth shrouded everyone''s heart through the field!


    The spirit of the Purgatory Demon Lord should be carefully discriminating who is the murderer who assassinated him!


    None of the demon generals and demon commanders dared to move. Although the spirit of the purgatory demon king was only swept away, it made them feel powerful anger!


    Although there are many demon generals and demon commanders in the castle, Su Yan knows that the purgatory demon lord will find him, because he is the only strange breath in this castle.


    Sure enough, this divine sense finally locked Su Yan directly.


    Then the space in front of Su Yan became distorted for a while, and behind this misty void, it seemed that a very powerful aura was about to break through the air!


    Now that this place has been constrained by the realm of the purgatory demon lord, it is impossible to escape, only letting go to have a ray of life.


    Su Yan silently turned the Mowen Divine Sword in his hand into a halberd for condemning sin, and at the same time a powerful blood-colored dragon gas sprayed out of Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan is ready to give it a go!


    Then I saw that the three-foot space in front of Su Yan was all distorted, and the aura of the demon in this distorted void had become more and more distinct!


    A hand was the first to stretch out from the twisted void!


    This hand is so white, with slender fingers, it looks like a woman''s hand!


    But just a hand stretched out from the void, and nothing else changed!


    It''s just that this hand slowly shook in front of Su Yan, like a willow branch flying in the wind!


    But Su Yan''s spiritual sense had an extremely dangerous texture!


    This woman''s hand should not be the main body of the purgatory demon, but it represents a very dangerous force...


    So Su Yan did not choose to attack this hand in the first place.


    And Su Yan''s waiting is undoubtedly a very correct choice, because after this hand, many pale hands stretched out from the twisted void!


    It is as if there are countless souls trapped in **** who want to escape the eternal prison and are constantly struggling without vain!


    These hands are getting more and more, and even the twisted void is backlogged out of shape. It seems that there are more hands behind who want to break out of the twisted void!


    Although the Purgatory Demon Lord hasn''t appeared yet, only relying on the hands of these women has produced a very strong sense of strangeness and oppression.


    These struggling hands are getting closer and closer to Su Yan. After sensing the aura of a stranger, these hands suddenly become extremely violent, seeming to drag Su Yan into the eternal purgatory of terror. go with!


    Su Yan''s expression has become more awe-inspiring, and said: "Unexpectedly in today''s era, there are people who can practice the method of detaining the soul to such a level! Sure enough, I underestimated you?"


    Behind these constantly struggling hands are the living souls measured in billions!


    After such a large number of living souls have been detained and refined by the purgatory demon lord using secret methods, they can be used to enhance their own strength and help him break through to the realm of the demon king!


    Now these hands appear here uncontrollably and are struggling frantically. It represents that a part of the soul in the body of the purgatory demon has already uncontrollably wanted to escape from his body!


    This is actually part of the backlash!


    Although the power of the detained soul came extremely fast, it was also very powerful. But once the host becomes weak, these living souls imprisoned in the body will have a strong backlash.


    These constantly struggling hands that Su Yan saw were a kind of backlash.


    The Purgatory Demon Lord should have suffered a serious injury at this time, so he could not suppress the living soul in his body and cause backlash!

 Chapter 3598： Nine-Aperture Demon Battle Body

    Chapter 3598 Nine Aperture Heaven Demon Battle Body


    The liquid fairy sword did cause great damage to the Purgatory Demon Lord, and this damage may be the source of the soul backlash.


    But an injured Demon King is still a Demon King, and he will never drop his rank because of injury, and can only be compared with those Demon Commanders.


    When Su Yan has to face it, I''m afraid it will be a wounded lion!


    The situation is obviously very unfavorable to Su Yan! If you are not careful, there is a risk of falling!


    If an existence like the Demon Lord of Purgatory has reached the level of the Demon King, if it is to cultivate by living souls, it is only necessary to destroy many worlds, and then integrate hundreds of millions of creatures into their own demon hearts to achieve such an achievement!


    One of his journeys to the sky was all bought by the destruction of hundreds of millions of creatures!


    Therefore, an existence like the Demon Lord of Purgatory will never exist soft-hearted.


    If he comes from the twisted void, he will definitely kill Su Yan in the next step!


    A soft cough sounded from the opposite side of the void, and the hands that were struggling violently suddenly became quiet, and then the twisted void was turned into a path!


    And stepping on these hands, in the gloomy void, the Purgatory Demon Lord appeared directly from the already broken void!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord wears a silver mask, is at least 2.5 meters tall, and wears a special cloak, but the cloak is already covered with stern blood!


    This blood came from the Purgatory Demon Lord himself, and his injury was indeed serious.


    In addition to weakness, the greater feeling with others is anger!


    The mighty anger seems to burn all souls to ashes!


    Su Yan and the Purgatory Demon looked at each other like this.


    The purgatory demon lord''s purple eyes seemed to contain infinite magic power, and he glared at Su Yan and said, "Did you hurt this king? Who sent you?"


    Su Yan looked at the Purgatory Demon Lord in silence, trying to find the weakness of the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    Frankly speaking, the state of the Purgatory Demon Lord was much better than Su Yan expected.


    There should be no problem with the lethality of the liquid fairy sword, but the Purgatory Demon Lord has refined hundreds of millions of living souls, causing all the anger in his body to be transformed into death qi.


    I am afraid that the heart of the Purgatory Demon Lord has not been beating thousands of years ago. As a dead person, if you want to kill him again, the degree of difficulty is naturally higher!


    This was not mentioned in the information given by the Light Merchant Demon King. If he knew this in advance, Su Yan would definitely not choose to attack the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    And now, it''s already a difficult situation.


    The breath of the devil is coming!


    In terms of breath alone, Su Yan has been completely crushed here!


    Moreover, this is the domain of the Demon King. In this domain, the Purgatory Demon Lord can change the laws of heaven and earth as he wants to create a world system that is most suitable for him!


    Su Yan is afraid that there is more fortune!


    As if sensing something, Su Yan clearly felt that the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd in his hand had become trembling, and a steady flow of powerful force would automatically enter Su Yan''s body from the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd!


    Conviction Tianji didn''t feel scared, but Su Yan was the master it identified after all. If Su Yan fell, the fate waiting for it would become unknown.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, the Conviction Tianji did not betray Su Yan, but chose to give Su Yan all his power!


    Just relying on the power of the Heavenly Sentence Halberd really made Su Yan''s strength even higher, but...it was still unrealistic to defeat a demon king with the power of the Heavenly Sentencing Halberd.


    Another opportunity is needed to break the game!


    It''s just that the time has not come yet, and Su Yan needs to save his life well before this time comes.


    Because only the living are worthy of victory!


    After receiving the blessing of the conviction halberd, Su Yan''s body gradually gained a **** aura!


    This **** aura is extremely ferocious, and it is not inferior to the purgatory demon!


    This **** breath comes from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian, and the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian are the ancestor of all demons!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord was also very shocked for a while, saying: "What is your background? How can you even control the power of the ancestor Demon God!"


    Su Yan said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just know that I am here to take my life!"


    "You want to take my life, you are what your cultivation base is, it''s arrogant!" The Purgatory Demon Lord stared at Su Yan firmly with a pair of magic eyes, and there was no contempt in his eyes.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, the condemning halberd in his hand condensed **** ripples, and he pierced directly toward the Purgatory Demon Lord!


    Many hands in the void wanted to stop Su Yan, but they were all pierced by the **** ripples, and the sky was cut off and flew around!


    The purgatory demon said: "Do you think that this king only has such a little strength? You did succeed in sneak attacking this king, but you are wrong to think that this king is the end, it is very wrong! This king''s power is more than that in this way!"


    Su Yan can feel the powerful demon energy in Purgatory Demon Lord''s body is rushing!


    If he were to condense successfully, Su Yan would definitely not be able to resist the next move.


    Then there was a little death light on the conviction halberd.


    This point of death only condensed at one point, but then quickly magnified, covering the Purgatory Demon Lord and the twisted void behind him!


    Before the death light dissipated, **** ripples condensed again, directly blasting the distorted void to pieces, turning into many broken cyclones in the air!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord was wounded again under Su Yan''s attack, and the death light turned half of his arm into withered!


    After being robbed by Su Yan and causing damage, the Purgatory Demon Lord couldn''t help but furiously attacked his heart, saying: "You are too rampant! If this king cannot convince you here today, it would seem that this king is not capable enough! "


    When the Purgatory Demon Speaks here, he put his hands together directly, and a huge force rises from the Purgatory Demon''s body, "You are optimistic, this is the King''s Nine Aperture Heavenly Demon Battle Body!"


    The body of the purgatory demon was originally very tall and burly. After this powerful force burst out, it was like blowing a balloon, and his body became a very strange ball.


    After the clothes outside were torn apart, nine eyes under the meat ball were exposed!


    The limbs of the Purgatory Demon Lord have also become stubborn, as if four elongated chopsticks are pressed on an ancient weird meat ball, the shape is really evil, and a bit funny.


    But Su Yan couldn''t laugh at all.


    Only then did he know why the Purgatory Demon Lord was still able to survive after being tricked by hundreds of liquid fairy swords.


    These nine eyes represent the nine orifices of the battle body, and these nine orifices are also equal to nine hearts. Only when all the nine orifices are killed, the purgatory demon will truly fall!


    Right now, one of the nine eyes has been closed, and the remaining eight eyes are wide open, which is equivalent to killing the purgatory demon eight times!

 Chapter 3599： Unexpected rush

    Chapter 3599: Unexpected Rush to Help


    Su Yan killed the purgatory demon once, and it was done by secret calculations, which was achieved without any investigation by the purgatory demon.


    The Purgatory Demon Lord was already alert, and he was still facing Su Yan in the air.


    How could Su Yan, who cultivated as an immortal, kill the purgatory demon eight times?


    Even Su Yan would not be able to complete such an outrageous task. Now Su Yan is facing an unsolvable killing game!


    "Purgatory Demon Lord, is it fun to bully the little one?" A voice full of magnetism came from the sky.


    Su Yan is very familiar with this voice, coming from the light business demon king.


    After Su Yan heard the voice of the Demon King of Light Merchants, his mind became more determined.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King makes a move, the ending will be different. In the realm of the demon king, the strength of the light business demon king was originally stronger than the purgatory demon king.


    What''s more, the Purgatory Demon Lord has been seriously injured, and Su Yan has broken the state of Nine Orifices Consummation. His strength is at most only 70% of his peak. Facing the Light Business Demon King, I am afraid that there is no chance of winning!


    And the appearance of the Light Merchant Demon also meant that Su Yan no longer had to face that unsolvable killing.


    However, Su Yan did not regard the Light Merchant Demon King as his great savior.


    Because this woman is not here to save Su Yan.


    Perhaps the Light Merchant Demon King had long known that the Purgatory Demon Lord had cultivated the Nine Aperture Heaven Demon Battle Body, but she deliberately didn''t tell Su Yan this section.


    What was waiting was that after Su Yan broke the complete state of the Purgatory Demon Lord''s Nine Apertures, she would personally cut off the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    Therefore, it is definitely not a coincidence that the Light Merchant Demon King appeared here, nor is it because she cherishes Su Yan''s life. The most likely thing is that everything that happens at this time is part of her battle plan.


    Maybe she had already been in the Fairy Nebula, just lurking in the dark.


    This woman already has a city that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    The eight still-opened eyes of the Purgatory Demon Lord looked out of the sky!


    The Demon King of Light Merchant was still sitting in the scarlet pavilion, and in front of her, there was still a guqin.


    The light business demon directly plucked the strings, and the sound of the piano turned into boundless sound waves to shock the Demon Lord''s realm of Purgatory Demon Lord!


    The Demon King''s Castle on the ground also began to disintegrate in this first collision!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord originally planned to use Su Yan as a hostage to threaten the Light Merchant Demon King, but raising his hand is the strongest move by the Light Merchant Demon King without any reservation!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord can only put this idea aside, if the Light Merchant Demon Lord cares about the man in front of him, he will have some scruples in his shots.


    After the domain was shaken, a violent wind blew from the sky, as if to wipe out everything!


    The light business demon king constantly plucked the guqin, the powerful force changed into millions of sword energy through the strings, and with the pervasive sound sword, the purgatory demon king was firmly suppressed in the domain, and he could not move!


    Although Su Yan was still under the envelope of the purgatory demon lord''s domain, he had fled to the ground.


    At this time, the Purgatory Demon Lord was already exhausted, and he had no time to control Su Yan''s situation.


    And Su Yan was also waiting, waiting for the moment when Purgatory Demon Lord''s domain was breached.


    At that time, Su Yan could be free again.


    This is often the case. You can��t eat hot tofu in a hurry. It��s best to take action after seeing the situation clearly.


    Under the suppression of the Light Merchant Demon Lord, the Purgatory Demon Lord began to vomit blood frantically.


    The lethality of the sound sword made by Qin Yin is amazing!


    Su Yan also had to summon the eight-story Buddha Pagoda outside to resist the damage of the sound sword!


    Fortunately, the millions of sword qi from the strings did not deal with Su Yan, otherwise, it would be hard to resist!


    After all, this is a battle at the Demon King level. If you are completely involved in it, I am afraid that there is only one possibility of falling!


    After being ploughed by countless sword qi, the earth is already fragmented, and magma is rampant everywhere!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord was panting in the air, because his injury was already serious!


    More importantly, the Purgatory Demon Lord was in a passive state of being beaten from the beginning, and now he has not even touched the corners of the Light Merchant Demon Lord''s clothes.


    If you can''t find any countermeasures, this battle will eventually become a blunt knife.


    Even if the Nine Aperture Heavenly Demon battle body allowed him to have nine lives, it would only lengthen the joyous process infinitely!


    Those marshals have also been watching the battle so far.


    Seeing that the purgatory demon lord had a little breathing space, the demon commander flew up from the ruins of the demon lord''s castle and said: "Master, we will fight with you!"


    The purgatory demon lord said yes, but in a blink of an eye, he used great mana to form a powerful suction in the air. First, he sucked all these demon commanders nearby, and then used the limbs that had become extremely strange to roll these demon generals, and then sent all In the mouth of the blood basin!


    The Purgatory Demon Lord chewed fiercely, blood flowing from his mouth, and at the same time came the wailing of those Demon Commanders before he died!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the Purgatory Demon Lord was so cruel, facing the subordinates who were desperately trying to work with him, he turned his head and treated him as a medicine for healing the wounds, and ate them directly!


    However, this cruelty is also very much in line with the usual methods of these demon kings.


    As long as it is beneficial to them, these demon kings will do it, and no morality or ethics can restrain them.


    After eating several demon commanders and demon generals, the strength of the purgatory demon lord recovered a bit.


    But the remaining demon commanders and demon generals are already afraid, and they dare not go up to support them!


    Su Yan stood among the ruins of the castle, looking at the sky from a distance.


    The power of the two demon kings in the void is colliding.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King had a changing body, he would be able to take the opponent down very easily. After all, the Purgatory Demon Lord was already extremely injured and his strength was not as good as hers.


    However, the Light Merchant Demon King has been sitting in the vermilion pavilion and has not moved his body. It seems that he does not intend to use his Demon King Law Bodies.


    Just play it.


    The Demon Lord''s domain of the Purgatory Demon Lord is already full of holes.


    The remaining demon commanders and demon generals wanted to escape, but this matter was also expected by the purgatory demon lord.


    The purgatory demon swayed his mana, and said angrily: "You rubbish, not only do not live and die with this king, but also want to escape? What use are you subordinates!"


    After speaking, these demon commanders and demon generals were all captured by the purgatory demon lord, and he was also eaten by him.


    After eating these many demon commanders and demon generals, the injury of the purgatory demon lord has recovered a little, but it is still impossible to rely on this to reverse the battle.


    Unless the Purgatory Demon Lord has some assassin that hasn''t been released, or there is a magic weapon that can turn things around, otherwise he will inevitably be passively beaten.


    Recovering from the injury will only increase the duration of the beating, and it has no positive meaning beyond that.

 Chapter 3600： Dimensional sword

    The 3600th Chapter Dimensional Killing Array


    Sitting in this shattered enchantment, Su Yan didn''t fly away in a hurry, but watched the battle situation seriously.


    Only by making reasonable judgments based on the changes in the battle situation can you stand in a position not to be destroyed.


    At least it cannot become the food in the mouth of the purgatory demon king like those demon commanders and demon generals.


    The position where Su Yan is sitting now happens to be the blind spot of Purgatory Demon Lord''s sight.


    Su Yan had already noticed that the Nine Aperture Heavenly Demon battle body was only very sensitive to targets that could move, and almost ignored those targets that were not moving.


    There are still more than a dozen demon generals who are hiding in the ruins of the castle, at least they will not become the food for the purgatory demon lord.


    Therefore, as long as it does not appear in the sight of the purgatory demon, it must be safe.


    After confirming his relatively safe situation, Su Yan was no longer anxious to think about getting out. What he thought was that it would be better to see how the battle between the two demon kings would be here.


    After one song, the Demon King of Light Merchant trimmed it a bit.


    Then one song started again, this time the sound sword was pervasive!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda outside Su Yan continuously rippled.


    And those demon generals do not have the guardianship of the eight-story Buddha pagoda, even if they force all the demon energy in their body to resist it, it is useless. After a while, all the seven orifices have been bleeding and they have suffered extremely severe internal injuries.


    The Purgatory Demon Lord has no resistance to this stronger war song.


    Although the battle body of the Nine Aperture Heavenly Demon was powerful, all the surroundings were enveloped by the Light Merchant Demon King��s piano sound attack, and there was even no room to dodge.


    After the end of the second song, the Purgatory Demon Lord was already scarred, and his second eye was already on the verge of closing.


    This means that the purgatory demon has to pay another life.


    The Nine Aperture Heavenly Demon battle body has nine lives. Su Yan has killed the Purgatory Demon once before, plus this second life... The Purgatory Demon still has seven lives left!


    Seven lives, it sounds like a lot.


    But in fact, even if the Purgatory Demon Lord consumes all these seven lives, it may not be able to kill the Light Merchant Demon King in close proximity.


    More importantly, the Light Merchant Demon Lord may not be afraid of the close combat of the Purgatory Demon Lord.


    To be honest, this battle looks really boring.


    The Light Merchant Demon King obviously had the advantage in strength, but he chose the stupidest and longest time attrition strategy. The coping methods of both sides are just these kinds of come and go, and it is really meaningless after a long time.


    After the two eyes in the ninth aperture of the purgatory demon were closed, Su Yan was surprised to find that all the injuries on the purgatory demon''s body had miraculously recovered, but the demon energy consumed in the body had not recovered.


    But the battle body that had only recovered now became scarred again.


    The Purgatory Demon Lord tried to cut into the light business demon king from many angles, but every time he was pushed back by the wave of sword energy formed by the sound of the piano. My heart is full of unwillingness, but there is no alternative.


    Su Yan has been boring to watch this battle...


    After several consumptions, the purgatory demon''s nine orifices only had five orifices left.


    At this time, the Purgatory Demon Lord has inevitably become nervous, if he can''t change the situation of the battle, the next thing to consider is the issue of escape.


    However, all this may not be what he wants.


    A man in a Tsing Yi stepped across the void and suddenly appeared beside the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King touched the piano and turned it into boundless sword energy, and said, "You are too late."


    This Tsing Yi man looks about twenty years old. Although he looks handsome, he gives a feeling of evil. With a folding fan in his hand, his breath is deep and unpredictable. At least he has the cultivation of a devil!


    I just don''t know what the identity of this man in Tsing Yi is, but he should also be one of the demon kings of the star realm!


    When Su Yan saw the appearance of the man in Tsing Yi, he knew that the Purgatory Demon Lord had cut off his back.


    If the two great demon kings join forces, the purgatory demon lord will definitely fall here.


    The man in Tsing Yi put away the folding fan in his hand, and said, "Convict, convict, because I have something to do with me and it took a while, but isn''t this catching up? The ancient song of Lord Demon Lord is like a mountain and flowing water, which is really refreshing."


    "Cheng Zhu, it''s you! Have you betrayed the Iron City Demon King?!" The Purgatory Demon Lord took the lead in identifying the identity of the man in Tsing Yi.


    Cheng Zhu was also called Su Yan. Among the four great demon kings that the Light Merchant Demon King asked Su Yan to assassinate was the Moonfall Demon King Cheng Zhu, and Cheng Zhu was also one of the four warlords under the seat of the Iron City Demon King.


    Seeing Cheng Zhu standing so intimately behind the Light Merchant Demon King, it is not difficult to know that he has betrayed his former mentor and invested in the Light Merchant Demon King''s banner.


    For Su Yan, there was one less Demon King he wanted to assassinate.


    This change surprised Su Yan. It seems that the Light Merchant Demon King has always had a layout, not just relying on him Su Yan to break the game.


    Cheng Zhu leisurely said: "How can you say betrayal? It''s just a change of boss. Good birds choose trees and dwell. You don''t understand this simple truth?"


    The light business demon king said: "Don''t talk nonsense with him, his nine-aperture heavenly demon battle body is really troublesome, it consumes a lot of the devil energy of this king, you and I work together to suppress him before talking, lest night long dreams.


    Cheng Zhu said: "Master Devil has an order, but how dare you not follow it? Why don''t we just lay a dimensional killing array, cut all the surrounding space into pieces, and he must have nowhere to escape!"


    "it is good."


    In the sky, Cheng Zhu''s aura was not much weaker than the Light Merchant Demon King. If he was the target of assassination, he would definitely be a very difficult opponent to deal with.


    After the two great demon kings joined forces, a powerful aura and a very dangerous spiritual sense reminded Su Yan: Hurry up and leave this continent!


    Now the ruins of this castle have become very dangerous.


    Su Yan just flew away with the sword, and there was already a scream from behind!


    The power of the purgatory demon began to shrink rapidly, and was suppressed by the programmed magic.


    As Su Yan flew his sword into the sky, he also released his back hand: The Crime of Crime Halberd turned into a **** streamer and flew out, still staying in the dimensional killing array that was about to be successfully deployed.


    The Dimensional Killing Array is an array that is enough to shred all the space.


    When all the spaces are broken, the space fragments themselves can produce powerful lethality, enough to cut the bodies of all the behemoths to pieces!


    The Dimensional Killing Array was originally developed by the ancient demon to deal with the prehistoric monsters.


    Later, after the end of the prehistoric era, the Dimensional Killing Array became a cruel lynching within the Demon Sect.


    The body of the tortured person will be cut into hundreds or even thousands of pieces. It is not an exaggeration to say that the body is broken into pieces.


    Now that the two demon kings jointly release the Dimensional Killing Array, it can be regarded as using the Dimensional Killing Array for its original purpose.

 Chapter 3601： The power of the devils blood

    Chapter 3601 The Power of the Demon''s Blood


    The purgatory demon''s nine orifices only have five orifices, but even if he still has a hundred lives, it is not enough to face the dimensional killing formation.


    He originally wanted to escape, but faced with the combination of the two demon kings, he didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    In the end, they could only be blocked by the Light Merchant Demon King and Cheng Zhu in the Dimensional Killing Array!


    Amidst the screams of the Purgatory Demon Lord, the Heavenly Judgment Halberd put the broken space together again, and also put together the broken body of the Purgatory Demon Lord!


    Then the halberd of conviction pierced fiercely into the heart of the purgatory demon!


    Then greedily sucked the blood of the Demon Lord of Purgatory!


    Although the halberd of the condemnation of sin combined the body of the purgatory demon with the broken space, it only took less than a second, but it was also light enough for the demon king and Cheng Zhu to be surprised.


    Watching the body of Purgatory Demon Lord turn into countless fragments in the air.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This weapon is made with the blood of the Twelve Demon Ancestors. Like his master, it contains the most direct power of the Demon Ancestor. He wants to directly absorb the blood of the Demon King..."


    Cheng Zhu is a wise man, he couldn''t help but look at Su Yan after hearing the words of the Demon King of Light Business.


    I saw that Su Yan at this time had already received positive feedback from Conviction Tianji!


    Although the conviction halberd is not in Su Yan''s hands, the connection between them has already surpassed the physical limitations!


    Formidable power is continuously pouring into Su Yan''s body from the Condemned Heaven Halberd!


    The power contained in the blood of the Demon King is so extraordinary that Su Yan''s strength has grown wildly!


    Su Yan only felt that some of the barriers in the realm of Heavenly Immortals were constantly breaking through in this short period of time!


    But the growth of the power in the body is still not over, the power transmitted from the halberd of Judgment, it seems that there will never be an end in sight!


    "I am already in the middle stage of the Celestial Immortal. It took others three hundred years to reach the realm. I reached it in less than three minutes... This is too fast! If you increase your strength, I am afraid that the foundation will not be strong!" This was the first time that Su Yan had such worries in his heart.


    From this we can know how huge the power contained in the flesh and blood of the demon king absorbed by the halberd of sin!


    Su Yan then directly directed the power in his dantian to the body, using the power of the demon king to directly temper his dragon **** battle body!


    All the bones, muscles, and more than 300 acupuncture points in the whole body have all been tempered the strongest, and even the Immortal Dragon God battle body has broken through three small realms!


    And the power transmitted from the conviction halberd is still endless!


    Regardless of his Dantian or his physical body, Su Yan has reached a level of fullness!


    No matter how strong a breakthrough is, I am afraid that there will be no good results, so Su Yan took the initiative to radiate this strength from his body.


    The blood-colored magic energy leaked from the gaps in Su Yan''s dragonscale battle armor, forming a blood mist that surrounded Su Yan.


    Even if the absorption of the body of the Immortal Dragon God has reached its limit, these forces that cannot be absorbed can only be released!


    And from the corpse of the Purgatory Demon Lord, the liquid-like hundreds of fairy swords also turned into a stream of mercury and flew into Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan looked at the liquid fairy sword and chuckled. Killing the Demon King is indeed very difficult, but once it succeeds, the rewards are quite generous!


    Then Su Yan flew towards the sky. The Light Merchant Demon King was already looking at Su Yan with a smile, and it seemed that the Light Merchant Demon King was happy because of Su Yan''s breakthrough.


    But Su Yan knew that this woman''s city was extremely deep, and the expression on her face might not be what she thought.


    Seeing Su Yan flying into the vermillion pavilion, the Light Merchant Demon King stood up to greet Su Yan and said, "Congratulations, you broke through to the middle stage of the Celestial Immortal realm, and the inner and outer souls are fully consummated. These realms are amazing. A little celestial celestial being, it will take at least five hundred years of cultivation to reach it, right?"


    "I have killed two of the four great demon kings that you and I agreed. It is so easy, even I can''t even think of it!" Su Yan pretended to be triumphant. In fact, he was very jealous of the Light Merchant Demon King in his heart. The woman was overly mature in front of her.


    Perhaps only frivolousness can dispel the light business demon king''s wariness towards Su Yan.


    The Light Business Demon King smiled at Su Yan, and asked meaningfully: "Su Yan, are you really just a little fairy?"


    "What cultivation level am I, don''t you still see it?" Su Yan said.


    "I thought you would have to hide for ten years to kill a demon king. I never thought that your hands and feet could be so fast! Little devil can hunt down two great demon kings. Even if this kind of thing spreads to the heavens and immortals, I''m afraid of those The fairy king can''t believe it, right?"


    That Cheng Zhu gently shook the folding fan next to him and said, "If I hadn''t witnessed it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that there would be such a powerful celestial being in this world. It''s just that... you have now entered the devil''s way, you should not be considered a celestial being. "


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    The "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" he cultivated can freely change the attributes of the true essence in his body, and the conversion of devil energy into immortal essence is just a matter of one thought.


    To be honest, it''s the demons in the body.


    Su Yan used too much power of the Conviction Heaven Halberd. While his own power grew crazily, the demon in his heart also grew crazily with it.


    The heart demon is Su Yan himself, just like the yin and yang sides of gossip.


    Su Yan stood on the sunny side, and the heart demon stood on the dark side.


    Inner demon grows, it will inevitably be more troublesome in the future when slaying spirits.


    Su Yan said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "It took ten years to assassinate a Demon King? Where do I have so much time to waste here? I am a person who wants to make a big thing, this star realm is so barren, how could I be here? Tossing for ten years?"


    "This is Moonfall Demon Lord, he no longer serves the Iron City Demon Lord, and will be ours in the future." The Light Business Demon Lord introduced Su Yan.


    "Oh? You won''t let me kill him?" Su Yan pretended to be stunned.


    "How arrogant is the little Tianxian? You just relied on the power of the Dimensional Killing Array to finally forcibly pick up the head. Do you really think you can defeat a demon king by yourself?" Cheng Zhu looked at Su Yan''s eyes with stern eyes.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "No matter what the process is, Jiang Wan and the Purgatory Demon Lord have already died in his hands separately. He is not an ordinary little fairy, even this king dare not treat him with half contempt."


    "Su Yan." The Light Merchant Demon King whispered again.


    "Ok?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "You have succeeded in the two assassinations of the Demon King. You must have been tired too? Let''s go back to the Demon Palace to fix it. There are some things that the King has to tell you separately."


    The light business demon king wore that weird blindfold on his face, which gave people a sense of abstinence, but the skirt that he wore but was not well-dressed, which showed the pride of women very clearly.


    The contradiction between the two makes the light business demon full of temptation that is difficult to express in words.


    And the intimacy between her words seems to contain a great temptation.


    But Su Yan knew that she was determined not to be such a superficial woman, and it was best not to have any unrealistic illusions about her body!


    As long as it is a man who dares to beat her body, I am afraid that all of them will die without a place to be buried!

 Chapter 3602： Delicate situation

    Chapter 3602: The Delicate Situation


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Zhu, and asked in a casual tone: "When will Moonfall Demon change his door?"


    Before Cheng Zhu spoke, the Demon King of Light Business had already said, "You can rest assured that he will never betray this king."


    "Where is there any absolute loyalty among the demon kings? If the demon king''s loyalty can be trusted, then what else in this world can''t be trusted?"


    There is no difference between the promise made by Mo Xiu and the fart they let out. As long as the benefits are in place, they can even betray their own mother. Not to mention this kind of verbal promise!


    Unless Cheng Cheng had any handle that fell into the hands of the Light Business Demon King, it was possible to be restrained by the opponent.


    Otherwise, this so-called loyalty is more fragile than a piece of paper.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, you don''t know the whole story, it''s the devil you speak for yourself."


    Cheng Zhu sighed softly and said, "Although the old ghost in Tiecheng gave us the exercises to practice, he did all the tricks in the four exercises. We had no choice but to practice, but it was still too late. Ill."


    After hearing this, Su Yan understood the reason.


    The Iron City Demon King is afraid and very afraid that these four rising stars will surpass him in the future, so he will do tricks in the practice.


    "Jiang Wan''s weakness is once every three months, and his whole body is extremely weak. The Purgatory Demon Lord will turn into a stone man during cultivation. Although the external defense is invincible, the internal organs are extremely fragile. If he hadn''t cultivated into a nine-aperture heavenly demon warfare. Body, has long been killed by the liquid fairy sword..." Cheng Zhu was already very angry when he said this!


    The four great demon kings worked together for the Iron City Demon King. It is said that everyone still has a friendship between master and apprentice, but who can think that the master not only kept a hand when teaching apprentices, but also secretly stumbled?


    Su Yan fell into silence after listening to what the city lord said. He was thinking about another question in his heart, not knowing what Cheng Zhu''s weakness was.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said with an attitude of holding wisdom beads; "Now the Demon Lord has joined hands with this king, the four great demon kings have gone second, and the last one is Ning Wuquan. If he is conscious and willing to surrender, it would be fine, but if If he wants to resist, this king has to kill him himself!"


    What the Light Business Demon King said was "killing with his own hands", which meant that Su Yan didn''t need to take action when dealing with the next Demon King.


    The fact is also true. Now the situation of the four great demon kings guarding the old demon is already shattered, and the light business demon no longer needs to be jealous. Even if he kills the old demon''s lair now, he has at least 60% chance of winning.


    Under such circumstances, why does the assassin Su Yan take action?


    Su Yan knew in his heart that if the Light Merchant Demon King himself made the move, their previous agreement could only be invalidated.


    Because the content of the agreement was that Su Yan would kill the four demon kings for the light business demon king, but now that Cheng Zhu has taken refuge, naturally there is no need to kill him.


    It is impossible for Su Yan to kill all the four great demon kings, so the light business demon king certainly does not have to fulfill his promise.


    The agreement between the two parties has essentially been invalidated.


    However, Su Yan still had another heavy weight in his hands, that was the formula of the Primordial Demon Dao. As long as the formula of the Primordial Demon Dao had not been informed to the Light Merchant Demon King in a day, there would still be a cooperative relationship between them.


    But once all these formulas are told to the Light Merchant Demon King, then it is very likely that the relationship between them will break.


    No matter how good your relationship is now, once you start to turn your face, the Demon King of Light Business will never leave any hands!


    It is absolutely impossible for these demons to have any unrealistic illusions, not to mention the light business demon king is still the demon king!


    She does have a great appreciation for Su Yan now, but if she is sure that Su Yan is not on her side, then this great appreciation will become a kind of threatening feeling.


    Who wants to have one more enemy for no reason, and he can kill the enemy of the Demon King in the realm of heavenly immortals!


    When dealing with these superb demonic cultivators, one must stand up to one''s own position and, more importantly, must show one''s own value.


    If there is not enough value, I am afraid that it may be obliterated by these superb magic repairs at any time!


    Su Yan didn''t mention that matter.


    Next, everyone went straight to the last of the four demon kings.


    Ning Wuque was a magic repair made by Jingwei Xiu. Cheng Zhu wanted to persuade Ning Wuque to change the door together, but Ning Wuque scolded him with blood.


    After Cheng Zhu had no interest in himself, in order to save face, he had to attack Ning Wuwei directly.


    Ning Wuque cultivated the battle body of the Black Phoenix Demon God. The Black Fire Tribulation Ash had infinite magical effects, but he was still suppressed by the Light Shang Demon King and Cheng Zhu.


    Su Yan didn''t intervene in this battle, and in fact didn''t need him to act.


    Cheng Zhugang has taken refuge in the new owner and wanted to show his worth, so he worked hard in this battle.


    Ning Wuque was first pushed to the limit by the Demon King of Light Shang with a sound sword, and then cut in the head by Cheng Zhu with a Primordial Sword. Although he was reborn in the ashes, he was the fourth hand with both fists and finally fell. In the hands of Cheng Zhu.


    After this battle, the consumption of the Demon King of Light Merchants was also extremely high, so he did not pursue the victory and continued to deal with the Old Demon of Iron City.


    Instead, he returned to the middle palace.


    Now the pattern of the four demon kings under the Iron City Old Demon Seat has been shattered, and the situation has been turned irreversibly.


    Even if Tiecheng Old Demon was given some more time, it would only give him a few more days of panic.


    After returning to the middle palace, Su Yan helped the light business demon king to get rid of the two powerful demon kings, and his status was no longer better than before, and there were no restrictions on entering and exiting the middle palace.


    Even the bedroom of the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan was unimpeded.


    But in Su Yan''s view, this is not the so-called trust at all.


    It''s not so much trust, it''s better to say that she has no fear and feels that Su Yan''s strength is unlikely to pose a threat to her, and Su Yan''s calmness will not do anything unfavorable to everyone.


    That''s why Su Yan was allowed to be so free in her magic palace.


    This woman''s city is extremely deep, and it is not inferior to the many Demon Emperors that Su Yan has dealt with back then. If there is any inferiority, it is just cultivation.


    Su Yan came to the sky prison in the middle palace.


    The heavenly immortals and the three golden immortals selected from the heavens and immortal realms are still being held in it, and they have never been abused these days.


    It''s just that the repair of the Star Gate can only be temporarily delayed.


    When the gods saw Su Yan''s arrival, they all made angry expressions.


    Across a profound iron gate, Su Yan could also sense that powerful anger.


    It is no wonder that these people are all talents in the immortal realms of the heavens, and they all bear the name of genius in their respective immortal realms. They are not here to enter the star realm to eat their food!

 Chapter 3603： Star formation

    Chapter 3603: Sky Star Formation


    These geniuses can be regarded as suffocating anger, and after they come to the star realm, they will do nothing, and they have been suffocated here for a long time.


    There were only two possibilities for their originally planned script. Either they succeeded in fame or died in a vigorous battle. No one would have thought that after coming to the star realm, they would face such a depressing situation.


    Now that I saw Su Yan, no matter what was indiscriminate, I directly vented the emotion that had been suffocated for a long time.


    "Su Yan, fortunately, you are still a leader among the demon celestial beings, so you actually took refuge in that devil like this?"


    "You dignified Son of Longevity Mountain, you can be regarded as the number one person when you go out, so you are willing to be her lackey?"


    "Look at you now with a devilish energy, I am afraid that you have fallen into the devil''s way and can''t extricate yourself! Now you are completely a dirty demon repair, right?"


    "Since ancient times, righteous and evil are not at odds with each other! As long as we can go out, we will definitely fight you as a running dog!"


    Su Yan did not defend these accusations. These people couldn''t calmly say these words, which was actually what Su Yan expected.


    Only after the Taoist Yi concentrated, he said: "You don''t know what the matter is, how can you accuse him? Su Shengzi must have his own difficulties."


    Yi Dao Ren is the identity of the golden immortal, and to the many celestial immortals here is also the identity of the elders.


    As soon as Taoist Yi spoke, these golden immortals stopped talking and just looked at Su Yan silently.


    The reason why Yi Dao people believed in Su Yan so much was entirely because the Qingmu Shen Ling was in Su Yan''s hands.


    The Qingmu God Order is in hand, which means that Su Yan must be the only descendant of the Qing Emperor.


    How could the descendants of the Qing Emperor succumb to a small demon king?


    Even if you think with your knees, you know that this is impossible!


    It is not so much that the Yidaoists have confidence in Su Yan, but the wood-attribute monks are full of almost blind confidence in the legendary Qing Emperor!


    After Su Yan and Yi Dao Ren looked at each other, they said, "I have a soul that fell into her hands. If I want to regain this soul and save your lives, I can only help her. If I disagree, She will kill a goddess a day until I agree."


    After Su Yan said this, the surroundings fell into silence.


    Including those celestial immortals who had just accused Su Yan, they didn''t know what to do at this time.


    They realized at this time that what Su Yan had to deal with at this time should be an unimaginable difficult situation, at least not easier than those of them imprisoned in the cell.


    After being silent for a while, the Taoist Yi asked Su Yan, "What should we do now?"


    Su Yan said, "I will find a way, and the Star Gate is also there."


    "Shengzi Su... you have worked hard." The three golden immortals had extremely solemn expressions on their faces.


    Now they can only rely on Su Yan. If there is something wrong with Su Yan, or something unexpected happens, it means that all of them will be wiped out here!


    Of course Su Yan also knew the responsibilities he had to shoulder now.


    If I change them, I am afraid that he has become utterly burnt and his complexion is serious.


    But Su Yan just chuckled, it seems that this scene is very calm.


    Such pressure is of course extremely difficult for these gods to bear.


    But for Su Yan, it was just a small scene.


    The only person who can threaten Su Yan is the Light Merchant Demon King, but she also asks for Su Yan, and she will never attack Su Yan until she gets the formula of the Primordial Demon Dao.


    Su Yan''s situation now seems very dangerous, but in fact it is very reliable. At least there will be no life worry.


    After coming out of the sky prison, Su Yan saw that the Light Merchant Demon King was already standing at the door of the sky prison.


    She was gently stroking the transformed Enhanced Demon Seed. Although she was still wearing the weird blindfold, the corners of her mouth raised up with a petting smile.


    Perhaps these monsters, which are terrifying to others, are very important pets to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    After seeing the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan stood there for a long time without moving, because he knew that the Light Merchant Demon King would not appear in front of him at will, and something must happen suddenly.


    Sure enough, the light business demon king said: "Su Yan, this king wants to ask you to do something, which is not only beneficial to this king, but also of great benefit to you."


    "I don''t know what it is?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Do you know that there is a heavenly star array in the star realm."


    "I heard it!" Su Yan not only heard it, but even knew that the Heavenly Star Array was arranged by the Star Great Emperor back then, with the goal of defeating the three ancient emperors in the star realm in the battle.


    The final result was also that the Star Great Emperor got his wish, killing the three ancient emperors with his own power, and since then ascended the highest throne in the star realm.


    After the collapse of the ancient star sect, few emperor-level figures appeared in the star realm, so the sky star magic circle continued from its original era to today.


    The sky star array is divided into four horizontal and four vertical, each of which has sixteen grids.


    The Light Merchant Demon King wanted to ask Su Yan to steal a magic weapon from the ancient temple of Qilin Zong in the four verticals.


    The enshrined in the Heavenly Star Magic Array were all magic weapons of the ancient Star Sect. In terms of power, it was not the strongest group of magic weapons.


    It''s just the level of the congenital spirit treasures, not even the level of the Three Religious Relics and the former ancient treasures.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been vacant in this sky star formation for so many years without anyone caring about it.


    If it were really the sacred artifacts of the Three Religions, the former ancient treasures, I am afraid that the existence of the Great Emperor series would have visited the star realm long ago.


    But because these magic weapons are refined by the ancient star school, they have a strong restraint effect not only on the astral demons, but also against the existence of the demons!


    In fact, including the Star Array, although the power and weather have been locked by the time of many epochs, and are no longer as good as they were in the past, they can still form a powerful suppressing force on the existence of the Demon King series!


    Therefore, even the Light Merchant Demon King did not dare to easily set foot in the Sky Star Magic Array.


    Not only did the Light Merchant Demon King dare not, but many demon kings in this star realm did not dare to do this.


    And Su Yan is not a pure magic cultivation, even if the power is suppressed by the sky star magic circle, it is extremely limited.


    Taking Su Yan''s impressive record of killing the two demon kings, the difficulty of going to the ancient temple to steal treasures is within an acceptable range.


    At least, even if the treasure is not stolen, it is easier to retreat.


    Facing the opponent of the Demon King''s rank, if it fails with a single blow, then the opponent will face revenge like a landslide and tsunami!


    Regarding the magic weapons enshrined in the celestial phenomena magic circle, the Light Merchant Demon King had only dared to imagine before, but now it is different. She has a Su Yan under her, and she can use these magic weapons.

 Chapter 3604： What to do with you

    Chapter 3604, what to do with you


    This magic weapon is very important to the Light Merchant Demon King, if she can succeed, she will definitely attack the Iron City Old Demon!


    The light business demon king regarded Su Yan as a wise man, so there was not much silver light in front of Su Yan, and he was straightforward when talking about things.


    Smart people often know how to exercise restraint and know what choices they should make at critical moments.


    The Light Business Demon King has so many hostages in his hand, and more importantly, she holds Su Yan��s spirit, so she can drive Su Yan to do things for her, and because Su Yan has scruples, even if she is dissatisfied, she can only follow her. Do the same.


    There are many ancient stars in the heavenly star array that remain immobile, and the cosmic starlight is of great benefit for the heavenly immortal to condense the immortal essence in the body and improve the realm.


    But just relying on ancient stars to drive Su Yan was not enough, because these ancient stars were originally natural objects in the formation, and they were not rewarded at all.


    The light business demon king said: "If you can steal this magic weapon to this king, this king is willing to give you that soul."


    "Give it to me? It was originally mine, how can I reward it?" Su Yan retorted.


    The Light Business Demon King gently stroked the hard black armor of the Demon Seed with that plain hand, and whispered, "Why are you bothering about it? If you want to be paid, this king will reward you with yourself? You killed him. The two demon kings can be regarded as the king��s most powerful subordinates. It stands to reason that you should have given you some rewards for such a magnificent skill. How about letting you eat this king?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King wears an abstinence blindfold, but he has a different sense of temptation when he says this.


    She also used the charm technique especially on Su Yan this time, but her eyes were sealed by the blindfold, even the strongest charm technique would decrease its power by 70%.


    The eyes are the windows of the soul. If the windows are closed, it is equivalent to losing a path to the hearts of others.


    The so-called charming technique, of course, is the heart attack.


    This charming technique, which is unable to show ten percent power, has no effect on Su Yan. Su Yan said intently: "You are the cultivation base of the Demon King. If I practice dual cultivation with you, I am afraid that I will become a furnace for your practice and be sucked by you on the bed. It��s also possible for an adult to do it. I have cultivated into the realm of heavenly immortals and have gone through many hardships, but I don��t want to die on a woman��s belly."


    Su Yan''s words are definitely not alarmist.


    Although the light business demon king is the best stunner among the witches, it is also a thorny rose.


    If there is no great emperor level cultivation base, it is impossible to suppress her. Needless to say, enjoy her plump body, I am afraid that she will become a ghost under the skirt.


    Su Yan has never been a womanizer, and it is impossible to make a mistake on this kind of issue. He just said: "I just need to regain my soul and it''s enough, and everything else is avoided."


    The light business demon king said: "Hey, this king wants to give you a reward, but you dare not accept it? Did you know that you are the first man who promised your body in five thousand years? Unexpectedly, you would be so determined. Reject my king! It really made my king sad!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to continue entanglement with the Light Merchant Demon King on this issue, and said directly: "I will sneak into the Sky Star Magic Array to steal treasure for you, but there is one more thing you should care about too."


    "whats the matter?"


    Su Yan said: "There is already a problem with the seal of the Star Gate, are you planning to let it go like this?"


    "What does the seal of the star gate have to do with this king?" The Light Business Demon King looked puzzled.


    "All the heavens and immortal realms are very sensitive to the seal of the star gate, and I definitely don''t want the immeasurable calamity that happened three thousand years ago, do you know?"


    The light business demon king said: "Of course this king knows, why do you need to remind you of this kind of thing? Those silverfish are little pets that this king cultivated, and they were later stolen by the unparalleled demon master of the ten pillars of the star realm. This king also pretended not to know it. He wants to use those silverfish to corrode the seal of the star gate, which is in the king��s mind, at least there will be no loss to the king. That��s why the king acquiesced to him to do this.��


    Su Yan sneered: "You are playing with fire, you know?"


    "what do you mean����"


    Su Yan said: "Before the astral gate was opened, you were the highest ruler of this world''s independent world, but after the astral gate was opened, this primitive world could no longer maintain independence. What do you rely on to deal with the gods? Domain? You can''t stop any of those immortal emperors!"


    "There are hundreds of millions of demons in the star realm, all of whom can become soldiers under this throne..."


    Su Yan shook his head slightly when he heard this, and said, "I ask you, the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, did the Primordial Immortal Emperor of the Primordial Phoenix level ever make a move? Not to mention the Primordial Phoenix, it is the ruler of the Ten Great Immortal Realms. Have they ever shot?"


    What Su Yan waited for was the silence of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    For the immortal king, this immeasurable calamity may be a catastrophe of life and death. But for these real masters of the fairy world order, it is nothing more than the daily flooding of floods.


    Just like the Yangtze and Yellow Rivers will have flood seasons every year. When this flood season passes, everything will return to normal. It is not worth paying attention to.


    Su Yan said, "Do you really think these demon species can beat the flames of the ancestor phoenix? Don''t be too naive. Even if you reach the demon emperor realm, not the peak of the devil emperor, you can frighten the kings of the demon world. Immortal domain wrestles."


    "Those ancient immortal emperors have been in charge of an immortal domain when the order of the immortal realm was first established. After so many epochs, they have never fallen. Do you really think that they can be defeated only by the demon seed? After reaching a certain level, the accumulation of numbers in front of these immortal emperors is completely meaningless."


    The Light Business Demon King was speechless by Su Yan''s words, and for a long time he didn''t know how to recover Yan.


    She originally wanted to argue, at least to maintain the dignity and decency of the Demon King in front of Su Yan, but after thinking about it for a long time, there was still a blank in her brain.


    What Su Yan said were things she had never considered. Before that, he had been in the top ten pillars of the star realm for too long, and he had already become a little arrogant before he knew it.


    What Su Yan did say was that the immortal domains that had been passed down from the immemorial age, and the strength of the immortal emperor that had never fallen, were still considered to be in an unknown high position for her.


    Only relying on the accumulation of the number of demons, it is impossible to defeat the Primordial Immortal Emperor.


    In this case, when the star gate is opened, the position of the strong and the weak will change. They, the demon kings, will no longer be the strong side, and they will definitely fall into the disadvantaged when facing the siege of the heavens and immortal realms.


    Their biggest reliance is only under the special laws of the astral world, those immortal kings and immortal emperors are not willing to enter the astral world.


    If this greatest reliance is lost, they are afraid that even one of the ten immortal realms can''t resist it!


    Su Yan said: "I have already said everything that should be said. I am going to the Sky Star Magic Array. I hope you can keep your promise when I return with the magic weapon."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he flew away in the air, seemingly unwilling to stay with the Light Merchant Demon King for one more second.

 Chapter 3605： Four horizontal four vertical sixteen worlds

    Chapter 3605, Four Horizontal Four Vertical Sixteen Worlds


    The Star Array is not far from the Demon Palace, just near the middle palace of the ancient star school.


    Su Yan''s Royal Sword flew extremely fast, and it soon reached the vicinity of the Star Array.


    During the flight, Su Yan did not linger on the scenery behind him, because he knew that the EQ Demon was a very smart woman, and she should have fully understood the meaning of some words here.


    Associating with smart people has such a little benefit. You don''t have to say everything, the other person will already understand what you mean.


    Su Yan flew into the empty universe, all his eyes were colorful nebulae.


    These nebulae are superimposed on each other, dyeing the otherwise empty space with magnificent colors.


    These colorful nebulae represent the four horizontal four vertical sixteen grids of the sky star array.


    The Great Emperor Xingchen is recognized as one of the five ancient emperors. His reputation in the immortal world ran up to Su Yan, and his strength was also very impressive.


    The Great Emperor Xingchen has mastered some of the secrets of the great cosmos, can re-turn the universe and many worlds into chaos, and can refine the heavens and stars as magical tools!


    Many worlds and galaxies were in his eyes, but they were just brilliant flashes of neon light, which could be extinct with a single thought.


    It is precisely because of such terrifying strength that the formations he arranged can travel through a long time and have been passed down to this era...


    For mortals, stars are things that have never changed since ancient times.


    But from the eyes of the emperor, the stars are the most drastic changes in this world, and extremely drastic changes are taking place almost every moment.


    This cosmic space is the same. It seems that it has been so cold and silent since the beginning of the world, but in fact it is full of endless changes.


    After experiencing such a long period of time in many epochs, the Star Array in front of you must have been different from the time when it was just set up. I am afraid that the Star Great Array will be resurrected, and it is impossible to calculate the direction in which this array will change.


    At least a thousand stars were bound within the four horizontal and four vertical lines of the sky star array.


    Taking the stars in the universe as the eyes, this kind of thing is very exaggerated, but for the great emperor back then, it was a piece of cake.


    If you don''t have such an ability, how can you dominate such a huge world of the star realm?


    The vastness of the star realm is worthy of the three thousand mortal worlds. It''s just that this vast expanse is full of boundless desolation, and there are no mortal civilizations and ethnicities.


    Thousands of stars in the formation have gone through many epochs, and now I am afraid that an unbreakable system has been formed. Only by searching for the changes in starlight and following this change, you can enter the formation of the stars without any effort.


    But this formation is too huge, one horizontal and one vertical is almost equal to the size of a world.


    In such a huge formation, it is impossible to distinguish the direction with the naked eye.


    If you don''t have enough knowledge, and you have a trivial understanding of the universe, you will inevitably get lost in this formation for a long time.


    It is easy to get in, but it is very difficult to get out.


    Su Yan gradually closed his eyes, and it was definitely not enough to observe everything with the naked eye when he reached such a place.


    The space of the universe is vast, no matter how strong your eyesight is, how far you can look at it.


    When the naked eye doesn''t work, you can only look at it with your heart.


    After Su Yan closed his eyes, his heart opened at this time.


    In Su Yan''s mind, this silent universe seemed to become active all at once, no longer a cold, empty and silent place, but a place full of energy jumps.


    And the energy of these jumps all come from the stars in the universe.


    Su Yan felt the rush of starlight in the galaxy, as if the tide was surging, it was a natural phenomenon that could be followed regularly.


    It''s just that the scale of this throughput is very large, which has completely exceeded the scope of Su Yan''s spiritual perception.


    I am afraid that even if the immortal king spreads all his spiritual sensations, he can''t get a glimpse of the whole picture of the sky star array!


    The operation of this sky star array is like a real galaxy, in which countless starlight energy flows slowly.


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to have obtained the perspective of God, and jumped out of the boundless universe above the galaxy, where you can see a huge grinding wheel slowly spinning!


    This huge and infinite millstone contains thousands of stars, which is the whole picture of the sky star array!


    The sky star array is not a normal array, but has long been integrated into the star realm, becoming one of many galaxies in the star realm.


    In terms of the size of this array, I''m afraid it far exceeds any array that Su Yan has seen before.


    Or it can be said that all the formations that Su Yan has seen before are not worthy of the shoes of this sky star formation!


    If a mortal world is used as the unit, the sky star magic array can hold at least three thousand worlds in it!


    Such a huge formation can even more prove that the Star Great Emperor indeed possessed the powerful strength to manipulate Galaxy!


    However, Su Yan did not have much overlap with the former Star Emperor, and Su Yan''s several opponents did not include the Star Emperor.


    After seeing through this galaxy with his heart, Su Yan understood that the Sky Star Array could no longer be regarded as an Array, and it would be fine to regard it as a real galaxy.


    After finding the change in the tide of starlight, Su Yan blended into the starlight with his sword light, and his flight speed suddenly reached its extreme!


    In a short period of time, I followed the starlight and crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles!


    Countless rays of sunlight passed by Su Yan, as if he was traveling through ancient and modern time and space.


    Su Yan''s thoughts flew for a while, and gradually, Su Yan could also see the pale green starlight in front of him that was constantly breaking through with powerful sword energy!


    He was entering the inside of the Star Array, but he didn''t know which of the four horizontal and four vertical directions he had entered.


    If it is very far away from the unicorn, it will take a long distance to travel through mountains and rivers.


    Under the light green starlight, many stars appear to be connected to each other, but the actual distance is very far away.


    Within this magic circle, in the world of many stars and countless nebulae, it is impossible to use ordinary methods to distinguish the direction.


    Here, the most reliable one is his own powerful spiritual consciousness.


    If one goes to Buddhism and talks about the seventh consciousness, the mind will not confuse the soul in any external environment, and will naturally find the direction.


    This is a profound and profound method. Even within Buddhism, there is no way to use words to spread the method. Like Nianhua Smile, it belongs to the real superior method.


    In this lonely star field, Su Yan doesn''t have to worry about being seen through by others. He directly uses the spiritual consciousness of the immortal emperor, and he can naturally discern the law of starlight changes!


    And a star map naturally formed in Su Yan''s heart.


    It is really easy to tell where the four horizontal, four vertical and sixteen worlds belong to, and where you are.

 Chapter 3606： Kylin Zong

    Chapter 3606: Qilin Zong


    Su Yan soon noticed that he was in the black-and-white side, and he only needed to go through the white shark to reach the Qilin side, which is equivalent to going from the Xiumen to the Shengmen in the Qimen gossip.


    It seems very easy to say, but in fact it is a very long distance.


    Because what the sky star array contains is a real galaxy.


    Although the immortal can absorb the energy of the starry sky in the universe, he can travel freely in the endless universe.


    But the distance between the two verticals is equivalent to spanning hundreds of different worlds, even for the heavenly immortals, it is also a very far distance.


    And below the celestial celestial being, there is no ability to travel so long in the universe at all.


    After Su Yan left the black chicken horizontally and entered the white shark vertical, he also directly entered an extremely cold world.


    Su Yan has entered many extremely cold worlds, even strange places like the underworld.


    But even the coldness of the underworld is insignificant compared to here!


    Because the extreme cold here comes from the prehistoric prehistoric times.


    In the undivided world, the transition between extreme cold and intense heat is also extremely extreme.


    The cold here is terrifying, almost pervasive.


    Even though Su Yan had the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body guard, he was still frozen to a layer of frost on his skin. I had to convert the Xian Yuan in the body to fire attributes first, and then travel all over the limbs, but this still could not resist such a strong cold!


    The intrusion of cold air was pervasive, Su Yan''s body was gradually frostbitten, and the frostbitten body quickly recovered. After this cycle five times, the Immortal Dragon God battle body actually ushered in a round of evolution!


    It can actually induce the evolution of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, the horror of this chill is evident from this!


    In such an extreme environment, Su Yan only felt that the extremely cold air here no longer seemed to be a simple cold air, it seemed to have become a powerful killing air, and it was more severe than all the murderous air Su Yan had come into contact with. A hundred times colder!


    Although the stars here are still dazzling, but it gives people a misty and cold feeling. No matter how it shines, it will not bring any warmth.


    Su Yan''s heart has become a little dignified, the White Shark is already so extreme, I don''t know what the Qilin Zong will be like when he is about to enter!


    The most dangerous of the four horizontal and four verticals is undoubtedly the golden black horizontal in the middle. The galaxy runs endlessly, driven by huge celestial bodies.


    The Golden Crow was in the center of the formation, and there must be a celestial body bigger than the sun. There were all kinds of cosmic rays, strong light and intense heat in that place.


    Even if the unicorn is considered to be the life of Qimen Dunjia, there is no definite number between life and death, and they can be interchanged.


    If you take it lightly, I''m afraid there is still a risk of falling.


    The blood-colored dragon scales outside Su Yan gradually turned into a dark red color. As he flew, Su Yan discovered that there were countless corpses floating in the void of the universe.


    These demon seeds were afraid that they came in by mistake. After they broke in, they were all frozen into ice without exception. Many demon species still retain the ferocious expressions they had before they died. Even the expression on his face has no time to change, and then drift forever in this endless universe!


    If Su Yan didn''t have the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body protector, I''m afraid it would be difficult to escape the same fate!


    This four-horizontal galaxy array does not need any guards at all. It only needs to rely on the extreme evolution of the natural forces in the universe to kill many intruders!


    Don''t talk about breaking the formation, just want to find where the formation eye is, it is also very difficult for the golden immortal strong.


    Because the galaxy emperor who arranged the formation was already a powerful man who could manipulate the galaxy and play with many galaxies, where did the Jinxian understand the universe?


    The gap between the two is as big as the sky, how can they be the same?


    If it weren��t for Su Yan��s protection of the Immortal Dragon God��s battle body, and the emperor��s understanding of the Galaxy universe, I��m afraid this time he would suffer a lot from the Heavenly Star Array!


    Su Yan sensed the changes of stars and the dissociation of energy in the universe, and quickly found the direction to go to Qilin.


    Immediately control the sword light, cross the galaxy again, and finally reach the Qilin Zong!


    The ancient temple that Su Yan wanted to visit was also located in Qilinzong.


    After entering the Qilin Zong, he suddenly jumped from a world of extreme cold to a world of unbearable heat.


    Such a huge temperature difference was suddenly crossed, even if Su Yan had the Immortal Dragon God''s body guard, it would be very uncomfortable!


    The temperature of Kirin is about two hundred degrees, which is enough to boil boiling water.


    Such a temperature is like **** for mortals.


    But for the celestial beings who can travel freely in the universe, it is not a special temperature, because there are more extreme environments in the universe.


    Compared to the extreme cold that White Shark bred from the chaos, the environment here is already very gentle.


    Su Yan said softly: "The unicorn in this unicorn column should be a genus of the fire unicorn, and the fire belongs to Nanming. As long as you calculate carefully, you can know where the ancient temple is. After all, such an important building can only be placed in the fire. In Qilin''s heart, no other place should be possible."


    Although Qilin Zong is only one of the sixteen areas divided by the Heavenly Star Array, the vastness of the space it contains is equivalent to the connection of many mortal worlds.


    It would take at least a hundred years to search such a vast space with spiritual knowledge.


    If the understanding of the Qimen formation is not enough, then a hundred years will inevitably be spent here.


    Having been running around for so long in this sky star array, Su Yan already knew the evolution of starlight in his heart.


    To find out the location of the ancient temple along with the changes of the stars, for Su Yan, there is no difficulty.


    As Su Yan progressed, the surrounding shawls became extremely hot.


    Even the free cosmic energy contains extremely restless fire spirits. Su Yan understands that he is getting closer and closer to the heart of this fire unicorn, so the fire spirits here are so strong!


    If the Jinxian who has practiced the law of the fire system condenses the fire essence here, I am afraid it will be infinitely useful.


    However, the golden immortal who has the ability to come here is afraid that there is no one in the world. After all, the laws of the star realm are completely different from the immortal realms outside. If they can break here, if it is not like Su Yan who has the state of mind and knowledge of the great emperor, then You need to have the strength of the fairy king level.


    This is undoubtedly a paradox, with the strength of the fairy king, is it necessary to come here to smelt the fire essence?


    Su Yan flew quickly while thinking about these questions!


    During the flight, he gradually saw a little orange light shining forward!


    The ancient temple should be ahead!

 Chapter 3607： Heavenly Palace

    Chapter 3607: Heavenly Palace


    Heavenly Palace


    As his Su Yan approached, the orange-red light spots became larger and larger, and finally they could be seen as huge stars in the boundless night sky!


    Near this star, the energy in the universe becomes extremely active.


    The orange light concealed all the surrounding light.


    From here, even the gorgeous nebulae in the distance have become eclipsed!


    In the hot light, Su Yan took the sword in his hand, and then closed his eyes again, adjusting his breath.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes again, his gaze had become extremely sharp, and at the same time it contained an invincible killing intent!


    The terrifying power poured out from Su Yan''s sword, and after blending into that supreme sword intent, it turned into an extremely gorgeous purple sword wave!


    Because this is an unmanned world, Su Yan no longer needs to have any reservations, and directly swayed the most essential part of his swordsmanship!


    The power of terror swayed directly around!


    The originally silent void was also cut open by Su Yan''s sword!


    After seeing the cracks in this space, Su Yan showed a happy smile instead.


    Because the legendary ancient temple is hidden behind this space crack.


    Su Yan drove the sword light through the unstable time and space cracks and entered a brand new space!


    Also entered a very cool world directly from the extreme heat!


    There is not only coolness here, but more importantly, there is also a heavenly palace!


    This palace is clear and white, and sits above the clouds, and below you can see a more ethereal sea of ??clouds!


    All the buildings in the palace here are pure and white, and there is no stain at all. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are pure and flawless.


    It seems that after the successful construction of this main hall, I am afraid that it hasn''t been disturbed much.


    Su Yan might be the second person to enter this ancient temple besides the Great Emperor Star.


    The architectural style of this ancient temple is very unique. There are many exquisite patterns on the tall pillars, and many huge statues can be seen!


    These huge statues are not only human race, but also monster race, and even those ugly demons.


    Su Yan walked through these statues calmly, walked on the white marble avenue, and walked towards the center of the ancient temple step by step!


    Everything here is very quiet, except for Su Yan''s footsteps, Su Yan''s breathing and heartbeat, there are no other sounds.


    There is a very huge pond in front of the ancient temple, but there is no water in this pond, but a sea of ??white clouds.


    Su Yan felt the dragon aura from the sea of ??clouds. I''m afraid this pond is the legendary Hualongyun pond.


    The construction of Hualongyun Pond is not difficult, but the cost is huge. Even Su Yan had to sigh that the Great Emperor Xingchen was really a masterpiece.


    A Hualongyun Pond was built in such a place and it was still so idle.


    Su Yan bypassed the Hualong Yunchi and looked towards the main hall!


    Although this main hall has only five floors, each floor is at least five meters high, so even if there are only five floors, it can be regarded as towering, full of amazing aura!


    Su Yan came to the outside of the main hall, only to see the door of the main hall closed tightly, but there was already a holy breath inside.


    You don''t need to think too much to know that the ancient magical artifact that the Light Merchant Demon desires must be lying inside at this time.


    Just take this magical artifact back to the Light Merchant Demon King, and Su Yan can exchange his soul.


    For Su Yan, this must be a very cost-effective business.


    Su Yan stepped up 19 steps, pressed his hands on the gate made of profound iron, and gently pushed, a breath of dusty history rushed toward his face!


    This ancient temple has sealed many epochs, and now it is opened again, Su Yan let the Buddha travel through time and space, and return to that era!


    I saw that the decoration in the ancient temple was full of the atmosphere of an ancient tribe. Compared with today''s temple, there is a sense of simplicity.


    But if you talk about the intensity of the sacred aura, it''s only ten times that of those temples in the fairy world today!


    A total of five statues are enshrined in the ancient temple!


    These five statues represent the five heads of the ancient star sect. After all, the ancient star sect is formed by the merger of five sects.


    After the merger, some of the original organizational systems of the Five Schools were retained.


    The figures represented by these five statues were all met by Su Yan back then, and all of these five figures are the existence of the Great Emperor.


    Time flies, all the great emperors of that year have already fallen, and even Su Yan appeared in this ancient temple in a rebirth manner, which is not very embarrassing!


    But just after Su Yan took the first step into the ancient temple, the five statues seemed to have triggered some mechanism, and all of them stood up from the shrine at once, and killed Su Yan with murderous aura!


    "Organization puppet? Interesting, is this the guard of the ancient temple?" Su Yan retreated toward the rear with a deft body as he spoke.


    If it is one enemy five in the ancient temple, Su Yan''s physical strength and speed advantage will be suppressed by the environment, but in the vast space outside, there is no need to worry about this.


    So Su Yan''s choice is very wise!


    Although the opponent is five foolish puppets, they are after all the product of the ancient Star School. Maybe it was made by the Star Emperor himself. You should never underestimate the opponent.


    Now that he had finally arrived in this ancient temple, how could Su Yan allow the ship to capsize in the gutter?


    Just listening to Su Yan''s roar, the power of the Eastern Otsuki True Spirit cooperating with the green wood **** in his hand sprayed out, turning into many green plants in the air, and the thick vines entangled directly toward the joints of these organ puppets!


    At the same time, the vines also gave birth to many small branches, trying to get into the inside of the organ puppet and destroy the structure of the internal formation!


    But these five puppets are completely natural, there are no gaps in their bodies!


    Although Su Yan''s Eastern Yimu True Spirit is powerful, it can only temporarily postpone the actions of these five puppets, and cannot cause any substantial damage to these five puppets!


    These five puppets are really not easy!


    While pulling the distance between Su Yan and these five puppets, he condensed the second power in his hands-Sen Luo God Hell!


    These naturally natural puppets must have extremely strong defensive power, if they were dealt with with sword light, they would be very uncomfortable.


    And the Condemnation Heaven Halberd is of course not to be considered. The Condemnation Heaven Halberd will only show a sense of powerlessness when facing an enemy. That is this kind of organ puppet without flesh and blood and life!


    The insane desire to kill of the halberd and the power that devours all flesh and blood are useless in front of these puppets.


    Su Yan can only rely on his own practice, and of course the best use is the Four Elephants that he cultivated after he came to the immortal world.

 Chapter 3608： Pure Heart Jade Flute

    Chapter 3608 Clear Heart Jade Flute


    After the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu returned without success, Su Yan immediately used the second uniqueness of the chaotic sky and four elephants-Senluo God Hell.


    Sun Luoshen Hell and Hell Industry Fire burned all the puppet''s shell decorations to ashes, exposing the metal body below!


    However, these puppets are not only made of special materials, but also obviously blessed by the secret magic of the ancient star school. The Hell Industry Fire has no way to burn the puppet''s outer shell, but it greatly affects the five puppets'' mobility!


    The Gengjin Sword Array was used to deal with these puppets. I was afraid that it would not be very useful. Su Yan simply did not use the Gengjin Sword Array, and directly used the last weight of the whole sky and four elephants-the power of the Great Wheel Xuanwu Ming King!


    With the blessing of the great wheel of Xuanwu Mingwang, Su Yan''s hands were like two heavy hammers, and he directly deceived and killed the five puppets!


    Su Yan slammed a pair of iron fists out of the moves in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens", and matched his own supreme dragon aura, just when he made his move, the sound of dragons and tigers roared through the fist!


    Su Yan''s fist hit the puppet''s chest fiercely!


    Su Yan''s physical strength was already very terrifying. After reaching the realm of Jackie Chan, the strength of the dragon''s body was comparable to that of a real dragon.


    The dragon clan not only swallows fire and water, stirs up troubles, but also has very powerful physical strength!


    Su Yan not only has the power of a real dragon, but also has the blessing of the power of the King of Xuanwu!


    Adding these two together, after Su Yan sent out this punch, just the wind of the fist had already lifted a lot of glazed tiles in the ancient temple!


    Even the guardian formation of the ancient palace can''t resist Su Yan''s fist wind!


    After this punch hit the puppet, the entire ancient temple was shocked by the surging power!


    And the puppet''s body also sank directly!


    Then all the limbs became abnormally distorted because of the turbulent force running around in the body, destroying various parts!


    It was exactly the same as Su Yan had expected.


    The protection of these puppets is only for sharp weapons, but if Su Yan��s fists are like two big hammers, the powerful force can still pass through this layer of iron, which is extremely difficult to break, and blast the internal organs of the puppets. !


    This is the weakness of these puppets!


    With Su Yan''s ability, after finding the weakness of these puppets, it was really easy to deal with these puppets.


    After Long Po Jiutian''s moves were revealed heartily, in a very short time, Su Yan dismantled all these puppets into scrap!


    After that, Su Yan could no longer enter the main hall again.


    I saw a long offering table in front of the statue of the original star of the Great Emperor.


    There are some heavenly materials and earth treasures on the altar as offerings. After a long time, these heavenly materials and earth treasures have long lost their original effectiveness and become like stubborn stones.


    The only thing on the altar table that attracted Su Yan was the jade-colored flute placed on the middle shelf.


    This jade-colored flute is the magic weapon that the Light Merchant Demon King dreams of.


    The Light Merchant Demon King practiced the sound sword path. Although this jade-colored flute did not know how powerful it was, since it was the magic weapon she wanted by name, I am afraid that it could greatly enhance her strength after starting it.


    If he had a choice, Su Yan didn''t want to give this jade-colored flute to the Light Shang Demon King.


    But now that soul is still in the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan can only choose to make this transaction with her.


    After Su Yan stepped into the ancient temple, he found that the five idols had just come out of the shrine, causing considerable damage to the ancient temple.


    A layer has fallen off on the wall in one corner, and some faint astral characters can still be seen under this layer.


    These astral texts showed a **** color, and after such a long time, they still showed a very sad red.


    Su Yan also moved his gaze away from the jade flute. Su Yan recognized these ancient characters in the star realm. After seeing a few of these characters, Su Yan''s gaze became very solemn.


    Su Yan walked in front of this wall and found that these blood-colored words were covered with a thin layer of wall, only to cover up the existence of these blood-colored words.


    If today is not the five idols being excited together, these blood-colored words still don''t know how long they will be hidden.


    Su Yan lightly stomped his foot and shattered the remaining wall, and then all these blood-colored words appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The scarlet text was very scribbled, as if the writer was in a hurry and did not have enough time.


    The above is about a past event, which is related to the fate of the Star Ancient Sect''s ultimate destruction!


    The ancient sect of the stars was in the midst of the sky, and the emperor Xingchen refined the stars as a magic weapon, and used Xinghe as a chess piece in the formation. The strength and prestige were so strong that they had already caught up with Su Yan.


    Such a sect is definitely not weaker than the current Ten Great Immortal Realms, and the Star Great Emperor is not at a disadvantage than the ancient emperors who have existed since the beginning of the ancestor Phoenix.


    But how could such a powerful sect be destroyed overnight?


    And how could such a powerful emperor of Stars suddenly fall?


    There are too many puzzles.


    Su Yan only knew that several great emperors had besieged the ancient Xingchen Sect, and the end result was the end of the ancient Xingchen Sect.


    But Su Yan is not clear about the causes and consequences.


    In this blood word, it was written that the Great Emperor Xingchen had already calculated the destiny that he was going to perish through the trajectory of the stars.


    Therefore, he gathers the stars between the galaxies and refines the sky star array to change the trajectory of the stars, thus changing the destiny indicated in the star fortune.


    Only then did Su Yan know that the Heavenly Star Magic Array was not just a means to deal with several ancient emperors, but was also entangled with the fate of the Star Great Emperor.


    This matter was unanimously opposed by the other powerful stars of the Star Ancient School, because changing the star fortune without authorization would want to change their own destiny, which was obviously a whimsical approach.


    But their opposition was completely invalid, and instead they were expelled from the star realm one by one by the Star Great Emperor.


    The final result, of course, was that the Great Emperor Xingchen failed, and died together with the ancient Xingchen Sect.


    While sighing, this blood word also revealed the origin of the jade flute in front of him.


    This magic weapon is called Qingxin Biyu Flute.


    There were three major surnames in the Xingchen Ancient Sect back then, and these three surnames represented the three major families and held many key positions in the Xingchen Ancient Sect.


    Qingxin Jade Flute is the heirloom magic weapon of the Ni family, one of the three surnames. Not to mention its very powerful power, it can also cooperate with some specific music scores of the Ni family to cause the destruction of Galaxy.


    The Qingxin Jade Flute was sent by the Ni family into the ancient temple on the eve of the destruction of the ancient star school.


    Why did the Light Merchant Demon King know that it has been enshrined in the ancient temple of Qilin Zong?


    The Star Ancient Sect has long been destroyed, and there is absolutely no way outsiders know about this kind of thing except for the descendants of the Ni family!


    Su Yan watched intently for a long time, and finally said: "The Light Merchant Demon... you really have a deep abyss with the Star Ancient Sect back then. This is the same as I thought. Maybe you should be called Ni Qingshang?"

 Chapter 3609： Kill back

    Chapter 3609 Kill Back


    Then Su Yan walked to the center of the main hall and took the Qingxin Jade Flute into his hands.


    This flute was extremely cold after it was started, but the precious light on it continued to flow, and he did not lose his spirituality because of such a long time!


    The feeling passed from his hands kept telling Su Yan that this flute was also an innate spiritual treasure.


    If this kind of innate spirit treasure falls into the hands of fairy kings and demon kings who are proficient in sound swords, they can double the power of sound swords by more than ten times!


    It''s just that... the magic weapon related to the rhythm is very rare, and the magic weapon that can fit the sword in addition to the rhythm is even rarer.


    No wonder the Demon King of Light Business is determined to win this jade flute.


    After getting this Qingxin Jade Flute, Su Yan''s purpose of this trip has been achieved, and then he only waited to return to the middle palace to find the Light Merchant Demon King to exchange his soul.


    When the Heavenly Star Array came in, it experienced many extreme environments, but it was much easier to get out.


    Because the Qilin where Su Yan was located was originally where his life was.


    For Su Yan, trying to break through the battlefield is no effort at all.


    After leaving the Heavenly Star Array, Su Yan still flew towards the middle palace with a sword light!


    Thousands of miles around the central palace are surrounded by a cloud of purple qi, and this purple qi contains a very rich fairy qi.


    It''s just that Su Yan is back home like an arrow, and doesn''t have the mood to condense Xian Yuan here.


    And just after Su Yan penetrated into this purple air, he discovered that all the magic seeds in front were densely packed, blocking all the space that Su Yan could reach!


    Su Yan released the demon energy of the Primordial Demon Dao. These demon seeds were suppressed by Su Yan''s rank. They did not dare to do anything with Su Yan, and he also very cleverly gave up a path and let Su Yan pass freely.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s eyes have become extremely solemn.


    It is not a strange thing that there are many magic seeds in the star realm. The problem is where these magic seeds appear!


    This place is very close to where the middle palace is, and the five thousand li demons should have been subdued by the light merchant demon king.


    When Su Yan and the others approached the middle palace last time, they didn''t find a demon seed.


    But now it is densely packed with magic seeds, filling the space up, down, left and right, almost to the point of airtightness!


    I am afraid that the number of demons here is more than tens of millions.


    Such a huge number of magic seeds suddenly appeared here, it is absolutely impossible to travel here with friends, it must be something that happened after Su Yan left the middle palace!


    Most of these demons were not released by the Light Merchant Demon King, because Su Yan really couldn''t figure out why the Light Merchant Demon King did this!


    But if there is a demon king teaming up to attack the middle palace, it is very necessary to release hundreds of millions of demons to expand the scene!


    This is an unexpected change. Su Yan has always hated such unexpected changes, because such changes often push the results of things to some extreme!


    The farther you fly, the greater the number of magic seeds, gathering in the sky to cover the sky!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but remember that when she first met the Light Merchant Demon King, she also carried a demon seed that covered the sky and the sun.


    This kind of big scene can only be triggered by the confrontation between the demon kings.


    If you encounter the worst ending, it is that many demon kings will join forces to deal with the light business demon king!


    Su Yan doesn''t care about the life and death of the Light Merchant Demon King, the key is that a strand of Su Yan''s soul is still in the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    If she fell easily, who would Su Yan go to get that ray of soul?


    If you can''t get it back, it will definitely affect your future achievements!


    Su Yan thought of this, the dragon Qi and Demon Qi in his body burst out together, and the power of the Primordial Demon Dao burst out in Su Yan''s body, forming a strong and incomparable **** aura that surrounded Su Yan!


    Countless demons have been affected, and they have avoided Su Yan!


    In the process of flying forward, Su Yan also noticed that some demons had obviously been transformed!


    And the styles and methods of transformation are different!


    Only the existence of the demon king level can use these cruel demon seeds as toys to transform them wantonly!


    Su Yan already had an expectation in his heart, I was afraid that what he would face next would be a situation he didn''t want to see!


    Behind the different transformation styles of the Demon Seed represents that many Demon Kings have joined forces, and the Light Merchant Demon King��s hands are only one Moonfall Demon King Cheng Zhu who can turn back at any time.


    The contrast between strength and weakness is already very clear!


    Although the powerful demon energy surrounds Su Yan, the number of demon species in front is too much, and Su Yan''s flying speed is greatly affected.


    And the closer to the middle palace, the more exaggerated the number of magic seeds.


    At the end of the day, Su Yan could not see the sun at all, and could only see the black and overwhelming magic seed!


    If there are too many people or cars on a road, it will cause traffic congestion.


    This is an airspace that can be flown up and down, and it is unexpected that such an empty airspace will be full for a day.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face also became more awe-inspiring.


    Su Yan was gradually able to sense that the devil qi ahead was very agitated!


    This shows that the existence of the Demon King series ahead is fighting fiercely!


    The fighting method shows that the Light Merchant Demon King has not been defeated, but the situation is already very optimistic.


    But... if the Qingxin Jade Flute in Su Yan''s hands could be delivered to the Light Merchant Demon King''s hands, it might be possible to turn things around.


    If the Qingxin Jade Flute multiplies the Light Merchant Demon King��s sound sword tenfold, she will rarely have an opponent in the Demon King realm, unless the opponent also has such a series of magic weapons and can form a restrained relationship with the sound sword!


    But the sound sword is already a very unpopular magic weapon. There are always few people who practice it, and there are even fewer magicians to cultivate the sound sword.


    Su Yan, who wants to restrain the magic weapon of the sound sword, needs to think hard to think of two of them.


    But these two magic weapons are in the hands of the primitive phoenix, it is impossible to flow into the hands of these demon kings.


    Therefore, if Su Yan sent Qingxin Jade Flute, it would be able to turn the tide of battle to a great extent.


    It''s just that hundreds of millions of demons are blocking the airspace, and it is very difficult for Su Yan to return to the central palace.


    Maybe before Su Yan returned to the Central Palace, the Light Merchant Demon King could no longer hold it.


    This kind of uncertainty is really annoying.


    What Su Yan was facing at this time seemed to be a broken ship that was about to be silent, but he had no option to jump off the ship, so he could only grit his teeth and continue to approach the central palace!


    However, Su Yan had faced such an unfavorable situation too much. After a little trouble, Su Yan immediately cheered up and prepared to go to the middle palace in one go!


    The so-called cross-flowing sea is a hero.


    It is at this time that you can truly see whether a person is really powerful or has a vain name!


    Moreover, in this kind of adversity, Su Yan''s potential can often be stimulated even more, but it can encourage his breakthrough!

 Chapter 3610： Break into the magic circle

    Chapter 3610 Breaking into the Magic Array


    Break into the magic circle


    The devil energy outside Su Yan suddenly shined, and the devil energy combined with the sword intent also changed into a very special kind of sword energy!


    Su Yan didn''t have too many thoughts in his heart, but created this brand new sword aura by instinct!


    This brand-new sword aura has a very powerful lethality to the demon seed, and the hard armor and bones of the demon seed have no resistance to this brand-new sword aura!


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already strangled all the nearby magic seeds!


    The surrounding airspace no longer appears so crowded.


    This newly created sword Qi Su Yan was named Heaven Demon Sword Qi, and right now he was using these billions of demons to test the ultimate lethality of the Heaven Demon Sword Qi!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan turned into a **** streamer and flew quickly!


    Su Yan''s flying speed has become more than five times faster than before!


    There are so many magic seeds in the sky, and Su Yan''s flying speed is so fast, it is inevitable that he will bump into those magic seeds during the flight!


    But this time there was the Heavenly Demon Sword Qi, and those demon seeds had not had time to hit Su Yan, they had been killed to pieces in the air!


    I saw a **** streamer flying across the sky and then left countless corpses of demons in the sky!


    The power of the Heavenly Demon Sword Qi has surpassed Su Yan''s imagination. If the Dao Sect''s Sword Qi is to be cultivated to this state, it will take at least a thousand years of condensing.


    And Su Yan only gave some sword intent to the devilish energy in his body.


    Unexpectedly, after opening the cultivation method of the Primordial Demon Path, just adding a little sword intent, the devil energy can have such a powerful lethality!


    No wonder those ancient emperors could not bear the temptation of power and fell into the magic way!


    I have to say that this power is really too pleasant! It''s really easy for people to indulge in the joy of strength and can''t extricate themselves!


    The devil energy of the Primordial Demon Dao came directly from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian, which was bred in the chaos, and the bloodline of the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian was connected to the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing.


    So when Su Yan took out the conviction halberd and increased its power to release the heavenly devil sword energy!


    The power of Heavenly Demon Sword Qi is even stronger than before!


    Scarlet sword light swept across the air, except for the sound of broken body in the ears, only the scream of the demon seed was left!


    In the fierce killing, the hand interrupted Sin Tianji felt a burst of ecstasy, and gave the power to Su Yan without reservation!


    Although the vitality contained in the magic seed is very small, it is also very impressive after the accumulation of less!


    After absorbing a large amount of anger, Sinking Tianji converted this anger into strength and sent it to Su Yan.


    With such a steady stream of transfers, it has also completed the fight to support the war.


    The Xian Yuan in Su Yan''s body didn''t consume much, but instead gained more power!


    The only thing that will be consumed is his physical strength.


    But he has an immortal dragon **** battle body, and his physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary immortals. It is really not an easy task to want Su Yan to be tired.


    During the killing, Su Yan seemed to have touched the bottleneck of the next level!


    But more importantly, the invention of the Heavenly Demon Sword Qi gave Su Yan some opportunities.


    Sure enough, under this kind of adversity, can we find a breakthrough opportunity!


    If it goes too well, the potential in the body cannot be stimulated.


    At this moment, one eye saw countless fragmented magic seeds, but a vast picture appeared in the other eye.


    The star realm turned into a huge astrolabe and appeared in Su Yan''s eyes. This magnificent astrolabe contained three thousand worlds, but most of the places were still in a state of chaos.


    And under the star realm, Su Yan could still see ten celestial pillars holding up the star realm!


    These ten celestial pillars do not really exist, but the original laws within the star realm are embodied.


    These pillars are the laws that support the world.


    The golden immortal is fused and bound with these original laws, the avenue is immortal, and the golden body can be immortal!


    But one''s own calamity cannot be avoided, and the cause and effect will come to an end.


    Although the immortal king can open up the field, he cannot avoid cause and effect.


    The more than 300 acupuncture points in Su Yan''s body also began to agitate, and it seemed that they were on the verge of getting into trouble, but if they were grasped well, it would be another opportunity for breakthrough!


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to be walking on a single-plank bridge connecting the two sides of the cliff.


    If you can get past it, it will be infinitely useful.


    But if you can''t get past it, it''s an abyss!


    The small Zhoutian formed by more than 300 acupuncture points on the human body, the internal organs, the six organs, and the eight channels of the odd meridians corresponds to the great Zhoutian of the star universe. It seems that there are many original laws in this predicament that are about to show their true meaning in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan just controlled the flow of breath in the body, and did not greedily want to uncover all the laws in this universe.


    Once he came, Su Yan had already walked the Golden Immortal Road. For him, the scenery on this road had already been seen once, so he was no longer surprised.


    Secondly, Su Yan also knows that it is not yet time to make a breakthrough. His immortal cultivation base has not reached the peak, and now he wants to grasp the epiphany in front of him to break through the golden immortal. Even if he succeeds by fluke, he will be due to Daoji��s failure. Prison and endless troubles.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had flown back to the middle of the palace.


    I don��t know how many demons were killed along the way!


    And Su Yan can finally see the mainland where the middle palace is located!


    Only here, the number of demon seeds is not only dense, and the bodies of countless demon seeds have been sucked into corpses, suspended in the sky.


    The reason why these demons became corpses is probably because they were reduced to sacrifices of some kind of evil formation.


    The power of the demon seed is meaningless to deal with the demon king, but if it is used as a sacrifice, it can play its greatest role.


    After all, the number of magic seeds in the star realm is so huge, and more importantly, they are almost inexhaustible.


    To enter the continent in front of you, you need to break through the blockade of the formation!


    Su Yan flew all the way, no matter how many, directly into the formation!


    Then Su Yan saw a lot of purple mists around him, and these purple mists could change into various skulls!


    But there is a protective layer of Primordial Demon Qi outside of Su Yan. If these skulls meet the protective cover of the Dao Sect, they will be able to stimulate all their power. At this time, encountering Su Yan��s Primordial Demon Dao is like encountering a stone. There is no way to speak up!


    This formation is only one of them. There are also continuous formations in the formation, but those formations that confuse the mind or cause magic fire are not threatening to Su Yan.


    The demon king who presided over this series of formations also noticed that Su Yan broke into the formation, but he didn''t care at all, and didn''t take it seriously.


    Because his purpose of setting up this formation is to block the escape route of the Light Merchant Demon King, as for other small details, he has no interest in paying attention!

 Chapter 3611： The key to turning the tide of war

    Chapter 3611: The key to turning the tide of war


    The key to turning the tide of war


    Moreover, Su Yan''s rank was not at the level of the Demon King, which made him even less interested.


    Since the opponent''s strength is not strong, then forcibly entering his formation, isn''t it just looking for death?


    A person who is about to die, why bother to make another cut?


    He didn''t know that Su Yan was holding the key to breaking the game-Qingxin Jade Flute!


    When Su Yan reached the third layer of the formation, he could finally see the scene of the central palace.


    The majestic middle palace is already covered with the corpses of the demon species, and the black demon blood converges on the ground into a river, constantly winding.


    Many palaces in the palace have been completely reduced to ruins!


    But fortunately, the light business demon king is still fighting fiercely. Although it looks very embarrassed, it has not failed or surrendered!


    And that Cheng Zhu did not betray the Light Merchant Demon King, it was not how loyal Cheng Zhu was to the Light Merchant Demon King, but the Old Demon Iron City had arrived and vowed to kill him as a traitor!


    Cheng Zhu had no choice but to stand on the side of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Of course, the Demon King who killed here was not the only Demon King of the Iron City.


    The Demon King of the Ten Pillars of the Star Realm is half here!


    Three powerful demon kings deal with her one, one of them dealt with Cheng Zhu, and another demon king set up an array to suppress the formation to prevent the light business demon king from escaping!


    This kind of true capacity can definitely be regarded as the top configuration in the star realm!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was already in a panic, and the vermilion pavilion had been blown to only half, and his body was also injured.


    But she was still calm and composed, without too much panic, it seemed that the situation in front of her was still under her control!


    Not only is this woman extremely strong, she is also worthy of the title demon king in terms of her temperament!


    After Su Yan understood the situation in the middle palace, he made a plan in his heart. It is not too late to come back. At least there is still a chance to come back. If he can send the Qingxin Jade Flute to the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, then the battle will surely be successful. Reverse it!


    At least the five demon kings together may not be able to win her.


    But right now Su Yan''s own situation is not optimistic, he has fallen into the third layer of the formation.


    This is also the core of the formation.


    The devilish energy around him constantly eroded towards Su Yan.


    Although it is only ethereal gas, under the blessing of the formation, it has become as hard as a rock!


    Gathered together is a thick wall!


    At this point, Su Yan''s previous indomitable speed was also stagnated, and he was trapped in this formation for a long time and could not move.


    The key now is to send the Qingxin Jade Flute to the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was fighting fiercely with the three demon kings, and it was impossible for him to come to Su Yan''s side to take the Qingxin Jade Flute at this time.


    Although she had noticed Su Yan''s arrival, she was suppressed so immobile. She could only hope that Su Yan would have some way to send Qingxin Jade Flute into her hands, so that she could break the game!


    At this moment, Su Yan also knew that he would use all his abilities!


    If you hide and tuck again, you will swallow the bitter fruit of failure today!


    In order to pursue the most powerful physical power, Su Yan directly turned into a three-headed six-armed Primordial Demon God, and the magic energy of the Primordial Demon Dao directly shattered all the strange fog around him!


    Then the Primordial Demon God was covered with a layer of blood-colored dragon scale armor!


    The dragon energy and the magic energy of the ancient magic way are perfectly blended together!


    The demon king who set up the formation originally thought that Su Yan was just a small fly that broke into the formation. He didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick, so he would naturally be killed by his formation, so he didn''t bother to control Su Yan.


    At this time, after sensing the aura of the Primordial Demon Dao, my heart was also awe-inspiring!


    He originally thought that Su Yan was just a demon general who didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth, who would have expected such a pure demon energy, just like the resurrection of the ancient demon god!


    No longer dared to despise Su Yan in my heart, and pointed towards Su Yan!


    This finger contained an extremely powerful death light, but Su Yan did not evade, using only his body and dragon scale armor to resist the death light!


    The death light is one of the basic powers of the halberd of the conviction. Wanting death light to deal with Su Yan is simply a dream!


    The demon king saw that Su Yan was unscathed under the death light. He only felt that his face was severely injured, and he felt that this person was extraordinary, so he wanted to come here to deal with Su Yan.


    But the light business demon king over there released another very ruthless spell. Zhou Tianxing and countless floating islands were all shaken in an instant, and then the faces of those demon kings showed shocked expressions!


    Because the Light Merchant Demon King��s spell has clearly surpassed their common sense.


    In the void outside the middle palace, countless magic seeds and many floating islands even fell straight into the void below!


    The continents and islands in the star realm have been suspended in the air, because the chaos of the star realm has only stopped halfway through, and gravity and gravity have always been at a very delicate balance!


    But the Light Merchant Demon King gave these floating islands real gravity in this spell!


    This is equivalent to breaking the inherent laws of the astral world, or distorting the laws of the astral world with its own mana!


    This is already the mana that can open up a small world!


    Today''s Light Merchant Demon King''s strength has been chasing the founder of Wanshou Mountain, Yuhuang, and he is already a top powerhouse who can open up a small world!


    Even the magic circle arranged by the Demon King was affected by the Light Merchant Demon King''s spell, and it became abnormally distorted.


    The demon king was also worried because of the magic of the light business demon king, and he did not dare to do anything to Su Yan at will.


    At this moment of hesitation, Su Yan had already combined the six magical instruments in his hand to form an extremely powerful explosive force, opened a hole in the magic array, and killed it out of this hole!


    Su Yan finally arrived in the realm of the middle palace!


    During the fierce battle, one-third of the palace rooms in the middle palace have been burned, and the bright red magic fire is burning!


    Su Yan first collected his own demon god''s facial features, and then flew directly towards the light business demon king!


    Because of gravity''s creation out of thin air, those demon king''s spells are self-defeating in a distorted environment.


    Su Yan took the Qingxin Jade Flute in his hand, then condensed a sword light on the flute, and then sent it out with the flute!


    The sword light was extinct in flight, and turned into a jasper streamer and quickly shot into the broken vermilion pavilion!


    The light business demon king will receive a touch of light extremely accurately!


    After Qingxin Jade Flute started, a wild smile appeared on the corner of Qingshang Demon King''s mouth, "Su Yan, this king knows that you will never disappoint this king! You are a reliable man!"


    Su Yan also smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "The Light Merchant Demon King, you said that you are the head of the ten largest pillars in the star realm. It seems that those demon kings behind do not respect you as the chief. Tianzhu is not a groundless claim, but the star realm is indeed supported by ten pillars... Now let me see what you can do!"

 Chapter 3612： Dead city

    The third thousand six hundred and twelve chapters of the dead city


    Su Yan landed on the glazed roof of the Central Palace and sat idle on the roof.


    Next is the performance time of the Light Merchant Demon King. After getting the Qingxin Jade Flute, her strength will inevitably increase. Not only can she protect herself, but she may even be able to complete an anti-kill.


    The battle between the demon kings is not often seen, and the life-saving battle is even more rare.


    I saw the Light Merchant Demon King personally kicked the guqin in the broken pavilion, and then took the Qingxin Jade Flute in his own hands!


    The light business demon king''s posture is extremely wild, but there is no doubt that when she obtains the Qingxin Jade Flute, she has the qualifications to be wild!


    When the first note flew out of the Qingxin Jade Flute, Su Yan had already determined that she was definitely a descendant of the old star school Ni family!


    Because this Qingxin Jade Flute and her are just the first time they cooperate, there is a feeling of fusion!


    It must be because this treasure was not refined by her ancestors, so it fits with her by nature!


    The sound sword made by Qingxin Jade Flute is not real, but real!


    The sound sword has two major characteristics, one is a wide range, and the other is invisible to the naked eye.


    But Qingxin Jade Flute broke the limit, from an invisible sound to countless sky-blue sword auras!


    The amount of sword qi is immeasurable, and it took only three notes to directly defeat the huge array of the Central Palace Zenith!


    The formation laid out at the expense of the lives of thousands of demons turned out to be so vulnerable to the Light Merchant Demon King!


    This is definitely an overwhelming force!


    Qingxin Jade Flute is indeed a tenfold increase to Yinjian!


    With the Qingxin Jade Flute, the Light Merchant Demon King is afraid that he has an overwhelming advantage in the ranks of the Immortal King and the Demon King. Even if it is facing a stronger quasi emperor, it may not be without the power of a battle!


    Su Yan had mixed joys and sorrows. What was happy was that the Demon King of Light Merchants would inevitably retreat from his powerful enemies. What was worried was that he might have unintentionally shaped a powerful monster of the Demon Dao, which might become a disaster for the heavens and the world in the future.


    Occupy the sky because of this pure heart jade flute and quickly twisted!


    The ancient music played by the Demon King of Light Merchants sounds very melodious and relaxing, but the terrifying sword aura produced makes those demon kings unable to relax at all!


    The old demon of Tiecheng bears the brunt, facing a million or tens of millions of sword qi, he can only sacrifice his life magic treasure!


    The magic weapon of the old demon in Iron City is called the city of vain!


    It is true that a city has been refined into a magic weapon. There have been hundreds of millions of creatures in the dead city that were sacrificed. Not only the soul, but even the bones and flesh and blood have become a part of the dead city!


    Such a magic weapon not only shocks the sky, it must also contain very powerful grievances!


    This huge resentment and the conviction halberd even echoed each other.


    The method of refining the City of Wandering has been handed down in ancient times, but even the Primordial Devil Emperor can successfully refine the City of Winged City.


    Because the tree of life that needs to be sacrificed in the city of vain is very huge, and the Devil Emperor himself will be troubled by this huge grievance day and night.


    Although the City of Wrath is powerful, it is a magic weapon that is very difficult to control!


    Su Yan couldn''t think that the Demon King of Iron City was so good, he actually refined the City of Wounded Death to such an extent!


    Once the dead city appeared, it relied on a powerful resentment to block the dense rain swords!


    Although the sound sword is strong, but an iron city stretches across the sky, I am afraid it is still very difficult to break!


    There will be no winners or losers in this battle within a short period of time.


    Perhaps the final result is very likely that no one can help the other party. After the demon energy in the body is consumed almost, the attacker will take the initiative to withdraw.


    This kind of battle between the demon kings, the so-called desperate, also has the biggest premise, that is, to be able to save oneself to a certain limit, let others go to death, and kill people by themselves.


    These five demon kings should have a very common understanding on this point. In the end, they may have ghosts in their hearts, and they will not be able to do anything. They can only disperse separately.


    Su Yan had another idea in his mind at this time.


    He leaped gently from the roof, then climbed the wall and entered the prison.


    Just like Su Yan thought, the Light Merchant Demon King did not release these celestial celestial beings and golden celestial beings. Those golden celestials and celestial beings were still there, but all the demon species guarding them were killed.


    Su Yan split the chain easily with a sword.


    The imprisoned Jinxian and Tianxian all shined, because this action showed that Su Yan wanted to let them go. Isn''t he afraid of the female devil to blame?


    Jiutang asked, "Su Shengzi, what happened to the shaking outside?"


    Su Yan said: "The other five demon kings will join forces to attack this middle palace. I don''t think there will be a victory or defeat in a short time. I will release you first, and then take you to the palace to find the antidote, and then you will pass. Stargate leaves here."


    These heavenly immortals and golden immortals have Gu poison on their bodies, and their cultivation bases are completely suppressed, almost no different from ordinary people, so even without guards, they can break through from the sky prison.


    The palace where the antidote and many treasures were stored, Su Yan had already been with the Light Merchant Demon last time, and it was a familiar way to find it.


    Jiutang asked strangely: "Su Shengzi, listening to you, it seems that you are not planning to leave with us?"


    "I''m leaving, who will deal with that female devil, you go to repair the star gate, I will stay here to deal with her." Su Yan said.


    "Shengzi Su, you have sacrificed yourself so much... if the Star Gate can be repaired, it must be your top job..."


    Those immortals all looked extremely moved, saying that Su Yan was very righteous, not ordinary people! They underestimated Su Shengzi before!


    Su Yan didn''t take these compliments very much, but said: "You don''t need to talk nonsense. Everyone has their own responsibilities. It is the most important thing to do your own thing. If you really want to thank me, just Fix the star gate."


    Jinxian and Tianxian followed Su Yan out of the prison, and saw countless resentful spirits flying around the city of vain in the sky!


    The ignorance and resentment contained in this are strong enough to change the sky!


    It has long been difficult to find the figure of the demon cultivator in the star realm, let alone the level of the demon king, let alone these gods, it is the first time that the golden fairy has seen the battle between the devil kings!


    Needless to say, the corpses of the demon species that continue to die, like raindrops from the air!


    Just this dead city is enough to make them shudder!


    The devilish energy is constantly surging in the air. In addition, there are also very terrifying powers that oppress the soul, causing some illusions to grow in front of the eyes of some heavenly immortals who are already unstable!


    Even if the impact of this power is not directed at them, but just being in it, it is already like a lone boat in the stormy sea!

 Chapter 3613： Release

    Chapter 3613 Released


    In amazement, these heavenly immortals and golden immortals followed Su Yan through many palaces and long corridors and entered the Xuanhe Hall.


    Su Yan pushed the door directly in. Although there was a protective formation inside, Su Yan had already seen the formation here, and he already had a way to deal with it in advance.


    Jian Guang broke through the formation at an incomparably fast speed. The immortals didn''t even see how Su Yan made the sword. They only saw Su Yan''s movement of harvesting the sword in one go, very cool!


    Then the restriction and formation in this room were defeated by Su Yan.


    After that, Su Yan found the antidote with ease. The antidote was packed in a small jade bottle, which was a strange gas.


    Su Yan threw the Yujing bottle to Gu Langqing first. After Gu Langqing opened the Yujing bottle, he felt a very disgusting breath coming from the Yujing bottle, and he could not help vomiting immediately!


    The gu worms in Gu Langqing''s body under the Light Business Demon King were also vomited out with a stream of acid water.


    This gu worm hid in their bodies to absorb the immortal essence, and it was almost invisible to the naked eye when it entered the body, but now it has grown to the size of a finger.


    Gu Langqing is pretty good. The Gu worms in the three golden immortals have grown to the size of a fist. If you wait a little longer, I am afraid that you will need to open your stomach to take the Gu worms out of their bodies.


    After solving the Gu worm problem, Su Yan said: "Your skill should not be slow to recover. You also know where the star gate is. You also have an astrolabe that opens the star gate, so I won''t go with you. ."


    Gu Langqing said: "Holy Son, don''t you really leave with us? There are dangers in this magic palace, and the devil is not easy to provoke. If you stay here, I''m afraid you will suffer."


    "Su Shengzi, do you really want to stay? Why don''t you go with us to destroy the silverfish, and then leave the star realm! If you stay here, the devil will blame you, what do you do? After all, you did not release us. That devil''s consent!" Jiu Tang also said.


    Everyone knows that Su Yan released them without the approval of the Light Merchant Demon King. If this matter is investigated in the future, it will be Su Yan alone.


    Isn��t it very easy to deal with Su Yan, a small celestial celestial celestial celestial immortal?


    These immortals are dragons and phoenixes among people, no one is a fool. Of course, knowing that Su Yan took advantage of the light business demon king to fight fiercely in the sky, Su Yan would have to pay a price for releasing them privately.


    Although everyone is not a fellow traveler, they are still very moved by what Su Yan did!


    Because if it weren''t for Su Yan, their assassins would still be sitting in a dark cell, panicking all day long.


    These gods all persuaded, Su Yan insisted: "I just said, I stay here, you leave! You only need to do according to my arrangement, you don''t need to worry about other things."


    These immortals and golden immortals are very worried about Su Yan''s safety, but Su Yan has always had his own principles in everything he does, and he can''t be easily moved by others, so he can only leave helplessly in the end.


    After these golden immortals and celestial celestial beings were sent away, Su Yan''s gaze was set on the sky again.


    The battle in the sky gradually had a different wave. I saw that the Demon King of Light Merchant abandoned the broken pavilion in the void, and had already smashed into the sky with the Qingxin Jade Flute, contending with the deadly city on that day!


    The Qingxin Jade Flute''s blessing to the Demon King of Light Business is really impressive!


    And Qingxin Jade Flute can not only increase the power of the sound sword, but also cause many thunders to fall!


    These thunders are the nemesis of all evils, and they are also just to restrain the all-pervasive grievances of the dead city!


    The Demon King of Iron City was about to jump his feet with anger. He originally thought that this battle had been able to win the middle palace steadily. Who knew that such a weird wave was actually born in the flat ground!


    The City of Void is already his most powerful method. If the City of Void has nothing to do, then this battle is doomed to no longer have any good results.


    The other demon kings were photographed in the powerful grievances of the city of vain, and they didn''t dare to approach the city of vain, so they could only put a spell raid beside him abruptly. Although the demon of light business was bothersome, it was not dangerous.


    This battle looks very fierce, but these demon kings should already know it well, I am afraid that they will return without success today.


    Su Yan was also sitting on the roof, watching the battle of the devil in the sky gradually getting thunder and rain, and gradually had his own thoughts in his heart.


    Although Su Yan let go of these golden and celestial celestial beings just now, but the light business demon may not be blamed.


    Because of the powerful relationship, Su Yan had already explained it clearly to the Light Merchant Demon King, and she didn''t have much hatred with these heavenly immortals and golden immortals.


    The Qingxin Jade Flute was brought back by Su Yan. Without the Qingxin Jade Flute, the Demon King of Light Shang would not be able to reverse the battle.


    Moreover, Su Yan still holds the formula of the Primordial Demon Path, and this alone has made Su Yan invincible enough in front of the Light Merchant Demon King, and it is definitely not a **** that can be discarded casually.


    The waves in the sky are rolling, and the huge resentment in the boundless sea of ??clouds cannot break through the sound sword barrier of the Demon King of Light Merchant!


    The five demon kings should no longer have any means of interest. Even if there are more powerful means, they can only be used when their lives are threatened and need to work hard.


    Now there is no time to work hard!


    Working hard with the light business demon king is equivalent to leaving his weak back to the rest of the demon king!


    Although everyone is currently in a cooperative attitude, apart from this cooperation, there is also a very strong guard, and no one wants to be such a bird.


    The Iron City Demon King summoned the City of Wounded Dead, simply because he had nothing to do. This time the battle was initiated by him. If he was defeated by the Light Merchant Demon head-on, he wouldn''t have to be in the star realm in the future.


    Even if you want to retreat, everyone should put together a five-to-five number, and put a few harsh words, this kind of time is good to leave!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Old Demon Iron City, your dead city seems nothing more than that. Just like you, it''s a deceitful thing! You dare to challenge this king''s position! This king will take you all today. After all the rebellion is wiped out, there will be no ten-pillar demon king in the star realm in the future, only this king is enough!"


    "You woman is really shameless. We are the same demon king as you. We are definitely not your subordinates. What qualifications do you have to call us rebellious! Don''t laugh at anyone. If you didn''t make mistakes in the colorless world, how could you? Deported to such a wild and fringe star realm?"


    Only then did Su Yan know that these demon kings in the star realm were not cultivated to become demon kings in the star realm, but the strong demon kings in the original colorless realm. Only if they made mistakes, they would be exiled to this star realm.

 Chapter 3614： Arrogant and domineering

    Chapter 3614: Arrogant and Domineering


    The Demon King of Iron City said again: "Don''t think that you are a woman who can be above the demons! Everyone is also the rank of the Demon King, why should you listen to your orders! And you also asked the traitor Cheng Zhu to kill three old men? Righteous child, they also have the realm of a demon king! With an existence like you, who dares to make you the leader of the demons in the star realm?"


    The other demon kings also gritted their teeth. These demon kings and the light business demon kings were already at the right time when they were in the colorless world.


    They all told the humiliation they had suffered from the Demon King of Light Merchants, and even Su Yan had to admire that this woman was really talented in offending people, and she could be counted as a ghost in the city.


    How did the Mountain Demon Lord be offended by her?


    Three thousand years ago, the Demon Ancestor''s birthday feast.


    The mountain demon toasted her to express his admiration.


    She poured it and poured the wine directly on the head of the Mountain Demon King, and said that she never drank with greasy men.


    How can the Mountain Demon Lord tolerate such things that are in full view and such a shameless thing?


    If it weren''t for the demon ancestor''s persuasion, it would have been a big battle with her.


    Such a thing is only the tip of the iceberg. Listening to the words of these demon kings, before being exiled to the star realm, the light business devil was the most arrogant and domineering woman in the colorless realm.


    This also reminded Su Yan of another woman, that was Princess Kong Qian.


    The problem is that Princess Kong Qian is arrogant, but at best she doesn''t put others in the eye. This kind of face-to-face slap, as long as it does not really threaten her own vital interests, Princess Kong Qian may not be so cruel.


    The various accusations of these five demon kings also gave Su Yan a wave of insight.


    Moreover, Su Yan also concluded that the backstage energy of the Light Merchant Demon King must not be small, only that it was the Demon Ancestor of the same level as the ancestor Phoenix, so she could be so arrogant and domineering in the demon world where the weak and the strong!


    The Light Business Demon didn''t seem to be interested in this kind of turning over old accounts, or she didn''t have any old accounts that could be turned over.


    Facing the accusations of the five demon kings, she just smiled indifferently, as if she didn''t care.


    And her indifferent attitude made the five demon kings more and more dissatisfied!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng said a lot more, it was the conflict that occurred after they came to the star realm.


    Most of these contradictions were caused by the light business demon king.


    For example, the Old Demon of Tiecheng finally found a mysterious crystal vein in the star realm. Without a word, the Demon King of Light Shang sent his demon seeds to occupy it.


    Anyway, it''s something very shameless.


    Everyone has been grieving for a long time, so today''s siege will take place.


    The light business demon king seemed to have anticipated the siege, so he had been preparing for years in secret. This time, relying on Su Yan''s sudden birth, he killed the three righteous sons of the old demon of Tiecheng, and forced Cheng Zhu surrender.


    Otherwise, it would be a lineup of nine demon kings who besieged Zhonggong today!


    "Don''t think you can dominate the star realm alone, and treat all of us demon kings as decorations!"


    The light business demon king��s response was very simple, saying: ��Whether I want to be the master of the star realm is my own decision. Does it require your consent? What''s more, does this matter require your consent?��


    The Light Merchant Demon King didn''t make any angry expressions, even his tone was very calm, but just such a brief question revealed the domineering arrogance of who I was.


    It''s like saying that if I don''t become the master of the star realm, who is qualified to be the master of the star realm?


    The Demon King of the Iron City was so interrogated that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Of course, the method of the ancient group of demons recommending the leader can not be more talked by someone''s mouth, it is more than strength.


    When the strength is insufficient, the competition is all kinds of intrigues.


    As long as they can be in position, they can do anything!


    If the Light Merchant Demon King really becomes the master of the star realm, their lives will definitely only be more sad.


    Tiecheng Old Demon said: "When you were in Wulijie, you were under Li Sheng��s mother, and the old man had already clashed with you several times over those Asura problems in Tissot. You were very arrogant at that time, thinking that there was no one. Able to control, in the end, it is not in the wild world of the distribution star realm! Now you have killed the old man and the three men! The old man is bound to be different from you!"


    The city lord was hiding aside, already afraid to say a word, for fear that he would become the thorn in the eye of the old demon of Iron City again.


    If these four righteous sons of them really said how deep the relationship they had with the Old Demon of Tiecheng, it would definitely be a lie.


    To put it bluntly, everyone is just taking advantage of each other, and the Old Demon of Iron City has always been afraid of their growth, fearing that they will surpass themselves one day, so they can replace them.


    So in the exercises for the four righteous sons, all hands and feet were made, so that after they practiced, they would have different dark diseases.


    In this way, once they enter the realm of the Demon King, they will stop because of the dark disease, and will not pose a threat to the old demon in terms of strength.


    But the demon king is the devil king after all, and their realm is still there. If they are to be driven to do things, they are also very powerful.


    And after these four righteous sons formed a defending situation against him, it would also prevent the Light Merchant Demon King from attacking him easily!


    The wishful thinking of the old demon of Tiecheng can be said to be clinking, but once the situation of the guard is broken, the strength between the two sides is seriously imbalanced.


    The old demon of Tiecheng knew that he would be very sad in the future, so this entangled the four demon kings to deal with the light business demon!


    The old demon of Tiecheng was filled with indignation, as if he was really going to rush to fight the Demon King of Light Business for his three sons.


    However, Su Yan knew that at this time, he didn''t want to force himself or the other party, but to leave a buffer.


    If you really don''t share the same spirit, can you just rush up and desperately? Why have to talk nonsense here?


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng had no bottom in his heart at this time, so he said this.


    The next step will inevitably be that everyone talks ruthlessly to each other, and then some moves that look gorgeous, but in fact, the lethality is not enough to threaten the other side. After doing enough, the other side will inevitably retreat.


    I did this so that I can talk about today''s things in the future, and I can also tell outsiders that I have never suffered. After all, he has reached the level of the devil, and face is a very important issue.


    As long as the Qingxin Jade Flute is in the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, they will not have any chance.


    To break the game, it is very likely to have to pay the price of life. And the five demon kings here obviously have no such awareness, nor do they intend to have such awareness!


    Su Yan was already waiting for the battle to end. Although the next process was very boring, it was bound to be finished.


    But there was one person who chose not to play cards according to the routine at this time.


    This person is the Demon King of Light Business.

 Chapter 3615： Strange genius

    Chapter 3615: A strange genius


    The Light Business Demon King laughed and said: "You demon kings are really funny. Today I thought I could leave calmly. After the alliance, this king wouldn''t dare to deal with you? If you don''t beat this king to death here today, then in the future, this king will be in his hands. After the jade flute is completely refined, it will definitely kill you!"


    "You have to think about it. Today is your only chance. Qingxin Jade Flute King has less than one hour to start, and he can already be evenly divided with your five demon kings. If you give this king another ten years, who can you be? The king''s opponent?"


    The light business demon''s question can be regarded as a soul torture, and it immediately hits the essence of the problem.


    Their loose alliance is destined that no one is willing to fight for their allies. The strength of the Light Merchant Demon King is still weak today, and the strength of the Qingxin Jade Flute will be better than today.


    When the time comes, she will come to the door one by one, these demon kings face a stronger light business demon king, I am afraid that they are more unwilling to fight for each other!


    But the problem is, such words should never be pointed out by the Demon King.


    If Su Yan were her, Zhang Shunshui would surely let the five demon kings go back.


    Regarding the matter of revenge, of course, it will be done slowly in the future.


    These five demon kings had obviously been moved by the light merchant demon king, and their expressions became very solemn.


    However, the Demon King of Light Merchants laughed instead. Almost half of the strength of these five demon kings remained. If they were really desperate, five and one against each other would kill the Demon King of Light Merchants here!


    As for that Cheng Zhu, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be willing to make a move for the Light Merchant Demon King, so he didn''t need to think about it.


    But the Demon King of Light Merchant smiled happily, as if he had encountered something particularly worthy of happiness.


    This woman''s smile still looked like normal, but I didn''t know what was going on, but Su Yan could feel a suppressed madness just about to move!


    From the first contact, Su Yan had faintly noticed that this woman''s spirit was different from normal people.


    Although she is usually extremely smart, and all kinds of conspiracies and tricks are readily available, Su Yan instinctively feels that this woman is not a hero, and there seems to be a suppressed crazy factor in her body...


    Under extreme circumstances, this woman will not only do things that destroy others, but she may also be uncontrollable and destroy them together!


    There are actually very few people of this kind, and Su Yan IX reincarnated, but he has only encountered two or three of them.


    Such people often have special talents and can be regarded as geniuses at certain levels, but they are not born with a sound personality, and they will inevitably end up on the road of destruction!


    In essence, the light business demon is such a person.


    When her smile became more and more presumptuous, the five demon kings who entered the city felt strong pressure.


    Of course, the easiest way to vent stress is to shoot!


    That vain city fell from the sky at this time, and was severely suppressed on the head of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    The resentment in the sky seems to have formed a crown pattern, suspended above the city of vain, and part of the resentment has also been transformed into a kingly aura!


    Even Su Yan, who was sitting on the roof of the central palace watching the battle, felt a pressure like Mount Tai!


    The surrounding exquisite palaces couldn''t resist this huge pressure, and they collapsed!


    Not only did the City of Death be directly suppressed from the sky, the other demon kings also released magical weapons and magic weapons!


    All of a sudden, it changed from blue sky and white sun to cold dark night. In the dark night, the purple lightning connected together in the sky, and it would not go out for a long time!


    These purple electricity and powerful magic energy eroded directly towards the barrier of the sound sword!


    A series of violent explosions occurred in the air!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that the magic energy above was almost boiling!


    And the space was torn apart by violent purple electricity!


    After the space splits, the weird monsters in the different dimension that are more terrifying than the magic seed also invaded directly from the space cracks into the star realm!


    These unknown different-dimensional monsters are summoned by the devil, with the aura of ancient prehistoric!


    In the sky, the two rounds of iron rings are gearing up, only to condense the power to the strongest, and then give the light business demon the strongest blow!


    If it were normal, there would certainly not be such a chance to condense power calmly, but today there are four demon kings who used great magic power to clear the way, and he condense as long as he wants to condense!


    The situation at this time is at least five times more difficult than before!


    But the light business demon king''s face was filled with an extremely happy smile. She didn''t seem to see the huge dangers, nor could she see the sound sword barriers being quickly eroded!


    No, to be precise, it is precisely because the Light Merchant Demon King sees these huge dangers that he cannot control his own joy!


    Su Yan has understood that this woman''s spirit is indeed very problematic. The closer she is to the essence of death, the more excited she will be!


    This excitement couldn''t be controlled at all, even the flow of magic in her body was a little out of control.


    I''m afraid that the Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help being greatly satisfied at the spiritual level at this time, and even the physical body was also greatly happy.


    What a weird physique!


    This kind of enthusiasm is definitely not something to be disguised. She was born with a crazy factor, the kind of tragic genius who would lead herself to destruction.


    The sky full of purple electricity finally broke through the barrier of the sound sword. When the purple electricity spread all over the side of the light merchant demon and turned into countless explosions of thunder, the garment of the light merchant demon began to fly!


    At the same time, her long hair directly lost its restraint, and it fluttered randomly in the air!


    Obviously the danger was already close at hand, but she still didn''t use the Qingxin Jade Flute, but continued to put on an expression of joy and enjoyment.


    She was indeed enjoying that kind of weird happiness wandering on the edge of death!


    This is a game between her and the **** of death. She won the **** of death 10,000 times, and she only qualified for the next game.


    But if she loses once, she will have nothing!


    Zidian is gradually about to touch the white skin of the Demon King of Light Shang.


    "Are you going to get it?" The Demon King outside the sky didn''t understand why the Demon King of Light Business didn''t resist, instead he kept giggling.


    Because often magic repairs are only for the pursuit of power, and then go to extremes on the road of pursuit of power, and finally become omnipotent.


    As far as the mind is concerned, they are often normal. Even when killing someone, he knew he was doing evil.


    When the Light Merchant Demon King was obviously different from these demons, she was born with this weird physique, and the temptation on the edge of death made her feel uncontrollable happiness.


    She will use power when she realizes that she must use power to continue to be happy!

 Chapter 3616： Zhu Tiandi

    The third thousand six hundred and sixteenth chapter Zhu Tiandi


    Excessive pursuit of this extreme happiness will eventually lead to destruction!


    Because of long-term wandering on the edge of death, she will inevitably lose her fear of death and her sensitivity to happiness.


    The level of temptation will also get closer and closer to death itself, closer and closer to the red line, and the final fate must be to cross that red line.


    That''s why Su Yan would call this type of people tragic geniuses. They have the abilities and talents, but they can''t control their own desires. Even if they cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor, they will never escape the fate of destruction.


    When the monsters of different dimensions dashed through the void with their extremely distorted bodies, passed through the cracks in the barrier, and appeared beside the Light Merchant Demon King, she chose to take action at this time!


    And above the head, the City of Wounded Death has been suppressed, and the formation of the sound sword has formed an absolute crushing situation!


    In the eyes of the five demon kings, the light business demon king simply took the initiative to give them fighters. Although the reason is unknown, the current situation is absolutely favorable for them!


    As long as the Light Merchant Demon King is killed, the order of this star realm must be determined again in the future.


    Even if they are no match for the Old Demon of Iron City, they will certainly get a little bit of the pie!


    The axe-like tentacles of the monsters of different dimensions almost touched the body of the Demon King of Light Merchants before the Demon King of Light Merchants blew the Qingxin Jade Flute in his hand.


    The fierce murderous aura has almost scratched the neck of the Light Merchant Demon King, causing her skin to appear a little blood...


    If it takes a little longer, I''m afraid her head will be cut off!


    "This woman...the spirit is really not normal!" Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head after seeing it.


    But when the Qingxin Jade Flute flew out the first note, the monsters in these different dimensions seemed to be attacked by heavy hammers, and all of them were blown away at once!


    When the light business demon king''s counterattack kicked off, a large number of notes also flew out from the corner of her mouth!


    Turned into a melodious piece of fairy music!


    Xianle itself does not contain any murderous aura, but after the demon of light business demon, every note fit is bound with the laws of the star realm itself.


    So Xianle played not only the power of the demon energy in the light business demon king, but more importantly, it led out the power between the sky and the earth!


    After the power of the sun and the earth appeared, the monsters that were constantly summoned out of those dimensional cracks were instantly crushed into pieces. All the ground was broken flesh and blood and internal organs, and a strange yellow and white liquid flowed all over the ground!


    And the purple lightning in the sky is gradually unable to come into the enchantment again!


    Although the barrier of the sound sword has long been shattered, it is obvious that a brand new force has blocked the damage of the sound sword in a higher sky!


    This fairy music is very beautiful, and it reminds Su Yan of his former deceased. When he was reincarnated in the third life, before entering the immortal realm, he once met a man who could exert the power of rhythm to the extreme. Quasi emperor.


    Now the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King is very close to the quasi-emperor!


    Because her music is more than just music, it can mobilize the magnificent power between heaven and earth for her use!


    Countless streamers flashed across the sky, as if a magnificent meteor shower was being staged!


    In fact, these magnificent meteor showers are nearby floating islands!


    These floating islands are flying at super high speed, because the speed is too fast, it seems to have turned into an extremely magnificent meteor shower.


    The goal of this meteor shower is a dead city!


    Such a super high-speed island, the power possessed by its kinetic energy even the Devil Emperor dare not carry it directly!


    If he was shaken by the front, even the Demon King would have to break several ribs.


    The meteor showers outside the sky were getting closer and closer, and then countless floating islands hit the dead city one after another!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The fierce sound is endless, but no matter how much the impact sound shakes the eardrum, it can''t cover up the fairy music played by the Demon King of Light Shang!


    It seems that the Xianle she played is on another level!


    There was a panic on the faces of these demon kings, because the development of the script was completely different from what they expected!


    They originally thought that the five people working together and occupying such a huge initiative would inevitably suppress the Light Business Demon King here!


    Who knows that the suspicion that the Demon King of Light Merchant has not finished playing only one song will almost break the situation of his five demon kings!


    Although the city of Wandering was protected by strong resentment, the protective shield was also destroyed by the fierce impact, and then a wall of the city of Wandering was directly knocked down!


    Even the city of dead treasure was hit and damaged!


    At this time, the surrounding star field is like a chessboard. Whether it is a continent or an island, or a magic seed floating in the middle, it is nothing more than a chess piece on the chessboard for the Light Merchant Demon King.


    When Su Yan heard this, he already knew what the fairy music played by the Demon King of Light Merchants, it must be the ancient song "Zhu Tian Di" collected by the ancient star school!


    Although the five demon kings were countered by the light business demon king, they were absolutely unwilling to surrender so easily!


    The old demon of the Iron City was even more distracted, and continued to press down the ruined and vain town!


    The sound sword barrier of the Demon King of Light Merchants was already riddled with holes, and it was so suppressed by the City of Death, it was naturally unable to resist it, and it was immediately declared broken!


    After the barrier was completely broken, the gorgeous middle palace also directly faced the huge pressure of the dead city!


    Although protected by formations, these formations are hardly pleasant in front of the City of Death, countless palaces were crushed to pieces in just a few seconds!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s advance, those golden immortals and heavenly immortals would have done cannon fodder if they were still in the prison.


    Under this tremendous pressure, Su Yan also retreated towards the rear under the control of his sword light, avoiding himself from falling into the suppression of the dead city.


    Not only does the city of Void have strong pressure on the physical body, even the spirits need to face it carefully, otherwise it is very likely that the soul of the soul is destroyed by the grievance of the city of Void!


    It is the most correct decision for Yujian to fly away without being involved in it.


    No matter how knowledgeable Su Yan is, he is only a celestial immortal cultivation base, and the surrounding area has become very dangerous for him.


    At this time, the song "Zhu Tiandi" had been played, and it flew directly towards Su Yan, and in a short time he had caught up with the flying Su Yan.


    This woman has mastered the essence of time and space shuttle, and can jump in space with mana, so she can surpass Su Yan''s flying sword.


    After the light business demon king caught up, he asked in a confused tone: "What are you afraid of? Why are you running away?"


    Su Yan was surprised by the light business demon king who suddenly caught up. She didn''t know what she would do if she didn''t deal with the five demon kings, but she still responded: "I am not afraid of them, but you. "

 Chapter 3617： Strong kiss

    Chapter 3617: Strong Kiss


    The light business demon said in a puzzled way: "Why? What am I afraid of? Aren''t we on the side? I''m very careful when using the sound sword to avoid hurting you."


    "Because they are nothing more than bluffing, outsiders and outsiders, but you are a real lunatic. Compared to them, you are obviously more dangerous! If a person doesn''t even care about her own life, what else can she care about?" Su Yan said.


    After listening to Su Yan''s evaluation, the Light Business Demon Lord didn''t get angry, but looked at Su Yan with a smile. Just by looking at her enthusiastic smile, she knew that she was exasperated by Su Yan.


    This woman is indeed a weird person. How can a normal person be so happy after being scolded as a lunatic?


    The reason why the Light Business Demon King was happy was because Su Yan had seen through part of her essence, and she thought she had found a friend.


    The Light Merchant Demon King��s subordinates do not even have a demon commander or a demon commander. Of course, it is not that there is no demon cultivator who wants to take refuge in her. Not too much.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King wants to be under him, he can immediately have a big one.


    The reason why she didn''t want to subordinate her was entirely because she felt that the other party was not worthy of her!


    Those boring souls don''t even have the value of appearing in front of her, let alone intersect with her.


    Although she is a madman, she is also a lonely madman!


    Although Su Yan had seen through part of the essence, she was enraged and extremely happy, but still grotesquely said: "Why do you say this to others!"


    Su Yan said: "I can see that you are really enjoying the feeling of passing by with death. You will lose all the games if you lose with the **** of death. What is it that such a person is not a lunatic? If I am like you If people walk too close, you might be dragged into the water!"


    The light business demon king smiled warmly: "Can you get rid of this king with your skills?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "I have given you the Qingxin Jade Flute. Should you return that soul to me?"


    There is nothing to say about these demon kings even if they don''t keep their promises, because they don''t care about credibility.


    But this time, the Light Merchant Demon King was unexpectedly straightforward and nodded directly: "Hey, if you want it, then give it back to you."


    Then the soft body of the Light Merchant Demon King directly pressed against him. Before Su Yan could react, the Light Merchant Demon King had already hugged him tightly, and then a pair of lips that were redder than fire pressed against him.


    Then Su Yan''s teeth were pried open, and the two directly touched each other!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s blood rushed straight into his forehead, and he couldn''t imagine that the Light Merchant Demon would suddenly be so bold!


    Before Su Yan could react, he had been kissed forcibly!


    This... is simply something that Su Yan has never happened in so many years!


    This woman, really can''t be measured by common sense!


    And the kiss of the Light Merchant Demon King is not that simple. She used her tongue to pass over something warm, and after entering Su Yan��s mouth, she slid directly into the throat, and then Su Yan sensed that the soul had returned to her own. in vivo!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the Light Merchant Demon King would swallow his soul into his stomach and hide it!


    And this way of sending the soul back to Su Yan can be regarded as extreme ecstasy!


    This kind of woman who doesn''t use common sense to speculate can really create a surprise that ordinary women can''t do!


    In fact, after seeing his soul in Xuanhe Hall last time, Su Yan knew that the Demon King of Light Shang would definitely transfer this soul to another place.


    This woman is as cunning as a fox, it is absolutely impossible to put such an important thing where Su Yan knows.


    But what was never expected was that she would actually swallow Su Yan''s soul into her stomach... The Demon King of Light Merchant would indeed personally collect Su Yan''s soul, but Su Yan could not have imagined that this "close body" would actually be like this. degree!


    In this kiss, Su Yan was shocked to the extreme.


    When Su Yan reacted, the Demon King of Light Merchant had already retracted his lips, his face was flushed with satisfaction.


    She said to Su Yan in a joyful tone: "Because they liked it so much, they swallowed your soul into the body!"


    Su Yan was completely numb at this moment, and for a while, he didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    This is Su Yan''s rare gaffe in many years.


    Then the Light Business Demon King said: "I don''t want to let them run away...I''m tired of playing, it''s time to be more serious."


    Su Yan said, "But the opponent has five demon kings. You also know that I can''t get involved in this kind of battle. You can only rely on your own strength."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "I''m thinking of a way...If I can, I don''t want to open the seal of the blindfold."


    The Light Merchant Demon King always wears a blindfold, which uses the secret method of the ancient Witch Clan to seal her eyes.


    Su Yan looked at the Demon King of Light Merchant at this time. She still had some coquettish breaths between her breath, but the blindfold above was extremely serious, forming a very subtle contrast between abstinence and desire.


    Su Yan knew that some monks would take the initiative to close some of their own organs when they were practising some special methods. For example, the monks of Western bliss, for example, practiced a closed mantra and could not speak.


    Did the Light Merchant Demon also practice a similar technique?


    "You take the initiative to close your eyes to cultivate your strength, right?"


    "You guessed it wrong. This king took the initiative to close his eyes, not for cultivation, but because these eyes are too powerful. If their power is completely liberated, even the quasi emperor will not be able to bear the king''s gaze... But open his eyes After that, the king''s temperament will change drastically. This is a side effect that cannot be overcome, so this king is hesitating at this time."


    Su Yan said, "What kind of eyes make you so jealous?"


    An unpredictable smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth, saying: "This king tells you a spell. If this king can''t control his own power, you will recite the spell, then the blindfold will naturally reappear. This king��s eyes are sealed."


    "You told me this kind of method is equivalent to handing over your own cover to me. If I seal your eyes when you fight to the fiercest moment, then you are going to fall?"


    "You won''t do this. If this king falls, can the old demon of Tiecheng let you go? Don''t forget, you killed two of his godsons. You and this king have long been There are people in a boat, only the king can trust, and the only person you can trust! This king Feilai will not only show his sincerity to return this spirit to you, but more importantly, you need to help the king untie it. The seal of the blindfold."


    The Light Merchant Demon King exhaled like blue, and said: "You help this king take off the blindfold, you stand behind this king, remember to never look at this king."

 Chapter 3618： Eye of the Galaxy

    Chapter 3618: Eye of the Galaxy


    Su Yan became curious about what kind of powerful methods the Light Merchant Demon King''s eyes had cultivated.


    Su Yan knew some powerful tricks, but these powerful tricks were all related to Taoism and Buddhism.


    The Light Merchant Demon King has already entered the Demon Way, and it is impossible to cultivate the Taoist and Buddhist secret methods. Su Yansi thought about it, and there is only one Eye of Thousand Demon among the magic cultivation techniques.


    But after cultivating the Eye of a Thousand Demons, there will be a thousand demon eyes on his body, turning into a monster that is neither human nor ghost, and it is absolutely impossible to retain such a beautiful appearance like the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Could it be the middle school of the ancient star school?


    The methods of the Star Ancient Sect are not the same way as Taoism. Thinking of this, Su Yan said: "I remember, there were one or two powerful techniques in the Star Ancient Sect back then, but at most it was only after the golden immortal realm was achieved. It''s invincible. What secret trick did you practice?"


    "It seems that you know a lot about the Xinghe Ancient School. The king might as well remind you that there were six children in the Star Great Emperor, and his youngest daughter once practiced a very secret trick."


    After the light business demon king��s suggestion, Su Yan thought of something like a divine initiation, and then said: "Could it be the Eye of the Galaxy?"


    "Hey, do you know the secret of the Star Ancient Sect? You are obviously not a descendant of the Star Ancient Sect, how can you know so clearly about the Xingchen Ancient Sect?" The Light Shang Demon said strangely.


    Su Yan said: "There are records in the ancient temple in the Star Array, and I have long suspected that you are most likely a descendant of the ancient star school. Maybe I should call you Ni Qingshang? You are a direct line of the Great Emperor Xingchen. Posterity?"


    The Light Business Demon King smiled and said: "You are a smart man, but it is not a good thing to be too smart. Now that you have known this king''s secrets, you have grasped a part of this king''s veins. I don''t plan to sit in the same boat with you... then I will definitely kill you."


    This woman can do it if she can say it. And her character is inherently capricious and elusive.


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps at that time, you are no longer my opponent, and maybe the man who can control your destiny will become me."


    Su Yan''s unwilling response is extremely useful to the Demon King of Light Business. She said: "The most interesting thing about you is here. You are not afraid of this king at all, although this king can put you to death at any time."


    Su Yan said: "If you kill me, then you will never be able to obtain the Primordial Demon Way. Do you liberate the Eye of the Stars and Stars, are you planning to kill all the five demon kings here?"


    The smile on the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants was even greater, but he did not speak to answer Su Yan''s question, but told Su Yan the spell to remove the blindfold in a secret voice.


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King took Su Yan''s hands and placed them on the back of her head. There was a lace of blindfold here.


    The back of the human body is very fragile, no matter what level of cultivation, the back of the brain is the absolute key, here is connected to the Niwan Palace, which is the brain, once the brain is damaged, the devil will be seriously injured, or even fall!


    She obviously was extremely jealous of Su Yan for the last second, but then handed Su Yan the weakness of the back of her head in the next second.


    The mind of this woman is really beyond comprehension.


    Su Yan could only let out a light sigh, then untied the straps of the blindfold, and at the same time meditated in his heart the spell to lift the seal.


    When this weird blindfold completely fell into Su Yan''s hands, the aura of the Light Merchant Demon King in front of him also increased by more than three times!


    The turbulent demon energy surged crazily from the body of the Light Merchant Demon King, and the Light Merchant Demon King could not help but let out a free groan.


    She has been wearing this pair of blindfolds to suppress her own strength for too long and too long, and today is a rare opportunity to fully unwind her muscles and bones.


    Sure enough... this blindfold not only sealed the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King, but also sealed a large part of her own power!


    The force that was suddenly released was really majestic, even some small rocks around it were suspended in the air involuntarily.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    The power of the Light Merchant Demon King is extremely matched with the power of the origin of the star realm, I am afraid that the power she can exert in the star realm will far exceed the five demon kings!


    Then the Light Merchant Demon in front of Su Yan only had a trace of afterimages, and her real body flew to the sky at an unreasonable speed!


    From Su Yan''s perspective, he could only see the back of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and could not see what the legendary Eye of the Galaxy looked like.


    But Su Yan could perceive from the horrified expressions of the five demon kings, they seemed to see something that shouldn''t belong to this world!


    Then I saw a lot of rocks in the sky as well as those messy floating islands all violently floating towards this side, it seems that there is a powerful force attracting everything here!


    And this strong suction power even overwhelmed the powerful grievances in the City of Wound!


    Old Demon Tiecheng said: "This mad woman is going to work hard! If you demon kings hide your true ability, you will really fall here!"


    At this time, the development of things is completely close to out of control. No one has given a final conclusion about what will happen next!


    The floating islands in the sky gradually began to disintegrate into powder after they approached this continent!


    After the dead city got close to the Light Merchant Demon King, there was also a corner that began to disintegrate!


    What a powerful magic weapon that the City of Wrath is, it will disintegrate just by approaching her, this power seems to be able to turn everything in the world into a terrifying power!


    No... it should be to restore tangible and qualitative things to chaos!


    Is this the power of Eye of the Galaxy?


    It was really terrible!


    Su Yan''s expression also became very solemn, everything in this world evolved from chaos.


    If everything can be restored into chaos again, it will be a more feared realm than Su Yan''s one sword breaking the ten thousand magic!


    Not only immune to all spells, but also to destroy the power of all laws!


    When you have cultivated to the extreme, you are basically invincible!


    This is something that the Star Great Emperor never did. Could it be that the talent of the youngest daughter of the Star Great Emperor even surpassed that of the Star Great Emperor?


    Su Yan had an impression of the Great Emperor Xingchen and his several great emperors, but he had no impression of the little daughter of the Great Emperor Xingchen. Everyone must have not met many times, and even if they had met, they would only be nodding friends.


    Unexpectedly, she had such a terrifying skill... If this kind of talent was to cultivate to the peak of the great emperor, I am afraid that even Su Yan in his heyday would have difficulty dealing with her!


    The rest of the great emperors are afraid that there is no way to face the Eye of the Galaxy!

 Chapter 3619： Everything turned into chaos

    Chapter 3619: Everything turned into chaos


    However, when the Stars Ancient Sect was destroyed, the little daughter of the Star Great Emperor also failed to stand up, which shows that she has not been able to cultivate the Eye of the Galaxy to the peak, and it is very likely that she has not even entered the realm of the Great!


    Therefore, she has nothing to do with the destruction of the ancient star school!


    There have always been many geniuses in this world, but there are already very few geniuses who can fully realize their talents, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are rare.


    Let''s first see how far the Demon of Light Merchant has cultivated the Eye of the Galaxy!


    Su Yan has become very looking forward to it at this time. For him, he has almost mastered the various methods in these heavens and worlds. Even those who have not mastered the basic methods and uses, Su Yan is very clear. .


    Only this Eye of the Galaxy, Su Yan did not understand at all, and even before the Light Merchant Demon took the initiative to talk about it, he couldn''t remember that there was such a powerful technique!


    These five demon kings can be used as the touchstone of the Eye of the Galaxy to see how well the Eye of the Galaxy looks like.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King flew to the sky, the surging demon energy turned into a purple halo to completely surround her, and then she just hooked her finger, and the impenetrable power grid that day disappeared!


    Even the powerful grievances emanating from the city of vain died away...


    The five demon kings were so surprised that they were speechless, especially the Old Demon of Iron City. He had always been confident in the power of the City of Wound. He did not expect that the power of the City of Wound was so easily suppressed by the Demon King of Light Business!


    Could it be that this woman has already entered the rank of Zhundi?


    If this is the case, the Old Demon of Tiecheng will not hesitate to control the dead city and escape!


    He doesn''t have to be able to beat the Light Merchant Demon King, he just needs to fly faster than the other four Demon Kings!


    With suspicion, the five demon kings all looked towards the Light Merchant Demon King. After carefully identifying them, they determined that the Light Merchant Demon King had not made a breakthrough and entered the realm of the quasi emperor.


    Five of them beat one of them, and this woman must be killed here today!


    Otherwise... this woman is too dangerous!


    If she is allowed to grow up completely, I am afraid that Star Realm is the world where she alone has the final say!


    The light business demon king said: "This king has always had a small rule, that is, no matter who it is, as long as you see what the king''s eyes look like, you must go to hell! Before you besieged this king, you must be I have already made the consciousness to go to hell, right? So this king doesn''t have to be polite with you. Next, please appreciate the real power of this king."


    I saw a little magic energy condensed on the fingertips of the light business demon king, and then this little magic energy was pushed out by her.


    This devilish energy does not seem to be very eye-catching, and the power contained in it is not too strong, but it gives people a very dangerous texture!


    The five demon kings are a little puzzled, only Su Yan can understand it at a glance. This is because the power of the light business demon king has undergone a qualitative change and has entered a brand new field...


    She is now infinitely close to the level of Zhundi!


    And more than that, she is a descendant of the Star Emperor, and the power flowing in her blood allows her to easily manipulate the special laws of the star realm. This alone is better than the five demon kings!


    If these five demon kings didn''t have any powerful magic weapons and methods, at least two to three would fall.


    After this little purple light condensed in the air, it turned into a purple sun. Within the range covered by the purple sun, the flying islands and huge rocks all decomposed in the air!


    The spells and formations previously cast by the five demon kings were also cracked by this circle of purple light!


    Although the five demon kings were slower than Su Yan, they had already realized that they and the light business demon were no longer on the same level.


    "Don''t panic, everyone! Let the old man test how much she weighs!" After a demon king finished speaking, he bit his thumb, and after the red blood flowed out, it merged with the cracks in the void. !


    And in the deep dimensional cracks, it seems that some ancient existence has been inspired, and then a pair of huge hands tore the dimensional cracks even bigger!


    These hands are huge, and the dimensional demon behind it is at least five thousand feet in size!


    And ten such demons have been summoned!


    "Even the Primordial Demon in the Dimensional Crack has been summoned? Things seem to be getting more and more interesting." Su Yan held the sword in his arms and the light business Demon King''s eye mask. At this time, his face was all joking. Smile.


    These thousands of feet tall Primordial Demon are said to be the direct descendants of the Twelve Demon Ancestors, but they have no intelligence. Although their physical talents and the use of devil energy are strong, they can only rely on instinct.


    Dealing with Jinxian can steadily gain the upper hand, and after dealing with the fairy king, it won''t suffer by quantity.


    But facing the emperor and the immortal emperor, there is nothing to do!


    After all the heavens and worlds were opened up, many immortal emperors struggled for the front, and the first to suffer was the ancient demons scattered in the heavens.


    Countless Primordial Demons were slaughtered, and in the end only a small part of them was curled up in the dimensional cracks to survive.


    Su Yan had killed countless ancient demons.


    If these Primordial Demons can summon a thousand heads and 10,000 heads out, they can completely reverse their occupation. There are only ten Primordial Demons, and they cannot become a climate at all!


    I saw the Light Merchant Demon King lowered his hands very relaxedly, watching ten demons with a body of thousands of feet coming out of the void, and then said: "Is this your response? It''s too sad."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! This is the Primordial Demon! Each one has a life span of at least 100,000, and is immune to almost all magical spells. See when you can go crazy!"


    The Light Business Demon King said in a very helpless tone: "Who said I would use magic repair methods, look at the sky."


    The five demon kings all looked towards the sky, and saw that the crushed floating islands in the sky had been turned into dense stars, connected into a bright galaxy!


    And this galaxy followed the breath of the Light Merchant Demon, and directly enveloped it!


    These ten Primordial demons just made their debut, and they were already shrouded in this galaxy before they even had time to roar!


    The Primordial Demon didn''t have enough wisdom to discover the extreme danger of this galaxy. The five demon kings were different. They had already escaped.


    Then they saw ten huge Primordial demons turning into starlight powder in the galaxy...


    During this process, the Primordial Demons have been struggling fiercely, but the starlight seems to have bound them in an infinite ethereal world, making their struggle meaningless!


    It is really a desperate thing to watch the Primordial Demon, who is thousands of feet tall, slowly turn into starlight powder.


    What makes people even more desperate is the words of the Light Business Demon King: "In front of the King''s Eye of the Galaxy, everything in this world will be reduced to chaos! Then it''s your turn."

 Chapter 3620： Fall of the dead city

    The third thousand six hundred and twenty chapters fall from the dead city


    Even in Su Yan''s view, the power of the Eye of the Star River could be considered exaggerated, and in the battle below the Immortal Emperor, it could almost be considered unsolvable.


    The Eye of the Galaxy can be seen as an enhanced version of one sword breaking the ten thousand magic.


    Not only can crack the mana and tricks, but even the body and soul of the enemy can be cracked together!


    If you want to use Fabor to compete, you need at least the level of Innate Lingbao!


    Even if it is a tenth-grade fairy tool, facing the Eye of the Galaxy, I am afraid that it will only turn into starlight powder!


    Zhun emperors generally have innate spiritual treasures to protect themselves, while immortal emperors generally possess magic weapons of the level of the Three Religious Relics.


    The magic weapon of the Three Religious Relic level was originally bred from the chaos, each corresponding to the avenue, the number has been fixed since the opening of the world, and it has never changed. It is also reasonable to be able to break the Eye of the Galaxy.


    After slaying these ten Primordial Demons, the Demon King of Light Merchant was more vigorous than before!


    At this time, another demon king took out another magic weapon, which looked like a whip turned into by the thunder in the sky, with a boundless electric light. After taking it out, every time it was drawn on the Galaxy, the Galaxy would tremble!


    This thunder whip must be an innate spirit treasure, so it can resist the power of the Eye of the Galaxy!


    When this innate spirit treasure blocked the galaxy in the sky, the five demon kings finally recovered a little momentum, and the other demon kings then took out another magic weapon, which was a golden gourd!


    After the golden gourd was opened, it poured out a stinking sour water, which was transformed into a heavenly river in a very short time, with the purpose of polluting the galaxy!


    It can be seen that these five demon kings are extremely afraid of the galaxy in front of them!


    Their physical bodies are not as strong as the Primordial Demon, and even the Primordial Demon has no power to struggle after falling into the Galaxy, let alone them.


    Seeing the strongest magic weapon from the companion demon king, the old demon of Tiecheng was also very energetic, and said: "Everyone can take out their true skills! This demon girl is only capable of this, waiting for her Xinghe to be us Broken, see what else she is crazy about!"


    A mocking smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth.


    The galaxy in the sky is indeed slowly being polluted by the black water, and it has completely lost its brilliance!


    But if they really think that Eye of the Galaxy has such a talent, then they are quite wrong!


    This little galaxy was just created by the Light Merchant Demon to practice his hands.


    After all, she hadn''t unlocked the seal of the blindfold for many years, and she hadn''t used this power for many years, so it was inevitable that she was a little strange.


    And the process of creating Xinghe can just make yourself familiar with this force from her blood!


    The scornful smile of the light business demon king naturally caused the five demon kings to be strongly dissatisfied, and another demon king offered a fire cloud demon sword!


    This Fire Cloud Demon Dao is also an innate spirit treasure, and the scarlet fire cloud directly falls from the magic knife, not only falling in the galaxy, but also turning into a huge sea of ??fire to surround the light business demon king!


    In the **** of flames, the Demon King of Light Merchant smiled happierly: "Is this all your skills? I have to say that this king is very disappointed."


    Su Yan could see at this time that the Light Merchant Demon King did not play a game with the Death God like just now, and she did not take the initiative to put herself in great danger.


    The Hell in front of her is nothing more than pediatrics for her!


    The next thing she is afraid to show is the real power of Eye of the Galaxy!


    Su Yan''s eyes have become very serious.


    I saw the light business demon king''s hair flew upside down towards the sky, and at this moment the laws of the star realm seemed to be transformed into ten pillars and all added to her body!


    At this time, the light business demon seems to have become the law itself!


    Her will seems to be the will of heaven and earth!


    Tai''s body is the incarnation of the star realm!


    "The ultimate form of Eye of the Galaxy is to completely integrate with the star realm? It is incredible! What is the origin of the little daughter of the Great Emperor Star, and how can it be so?" At this moment, even Su Yan sighed.


    And the **** of the fire cloud magic knife, the black water in the sky, the thunder and lightning, and the dimensional cracks all shattered overnight!


    What they had to fight against was not only the Light Merchant Demon King, but also the entire star realm!


    In the panic of the five demon kings, the dead city was directly suppressed from the air!


    This is their last trick!


    But the Light Merchant Demon King also raised her head, her pair of eyes stared at the dead city!


    Afterwards, most of the grievances of the Wandering City were obviously dissipated, and then the Wingful City fell straight into the ruins of the Central Palace!


    "This pair of eyes can turn everything in the world into the origin of chaos..." The Old Demon of Tiecheng was already in a state of confusion!


    But he has nothing to do, he can only watch this dead city fall from the sky like this!


    Even Su Yan was full of surprise.


    The City of Wounded Death is not an ordinary magic weapon, but a collection of the souls and grievances of hundreds of millions of beings.


    This kind of magic weapon, even the devil emperor and devil master of the ancient times, hardly refining it successfully!


    Although the dead city of the old demon of Tiecheng is not the ultimate form of complete body, it is already considered small.


    Xiaocheng''s vain city, even Su Yan''s sword light can resist, but it can''t resist the eyes of the Demon King of Light Business!


    Decomposing everything into the material of the origin of chaos, this ability is really too domineering!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng was even more astonished. He never thought that the day when the dead city would fall from the sky and then fall to pieces!


    He really thought that the dead city was an invincible magic weapon!


    Since the successful refining of the dead city, the old demon of Tiecheng thought that he was firmly invincible in the battle of the Demon King Realm.


    "Why... how could this happen?!" The old Demon of Iron City spewed a big mouthful of blood directly under his anger, and the backlash of the destruction of the dead city also followed!


    When refining this powerful magic weapon, it generally incorporates the master''s essence and blood, and even part of the spirit.


    This is also a last resort, because the power of the magic weapon is too great. If you don''t do this, it will be difficult to control!


    At this time, the City of Wounded Death was destroyed, and the part where the Old Demon of Iron City and the City of Wounded City were integrated was also destroyed together, and naturally received a heavy backlash!


    And a part of the powerful resentment that was out of control began to violently walk in the body of the old demon of Iron City!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng has realized one thing at this time, he is very likely to really fall here today!


    When the threat of death is truly felt, even the existence of the devil can not avoid the fear of new students!


    Then this fearful emotion continued to magnify!


    There is only one simple idea left in Tiecheng Old Demon''s mind, and that is-escape!


    He doesn''t need to defeat the Light Merchant Demon King, he only needs to run faster than the other four Demon Kings to be able to save himself!


    This woman is completely mad, she really intends to eliminate all the demon kings in the star realm, and then I am the only one!

 Chapter 3621： Close to the world

    Chapter 3621


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng has been in the Demon Realm for so many years and has participated in the grievances between many Demon Emperors, but he has been able to live to this day.


    In other words, his instinct for danger directly surpasses other demon kings.


    In terms of ability, the Old Demon of Iron City can be regarded as a first-line level at the level of the demon king, but it is impossible to fight that kind of genius who is above the first-line.


    But those who can live long are often not the strongest.


    The opposite is rigid and easy to fold. Those geniuses with strong strength tend to fall faster than those with weak strength.


    If it was another demon king who encountered a dead city that had condensed his life''s hard work and fell to the ground, he would already have red eyes and go to the other side desperately!


    But the old demon of Tiecheng is extremely sensible. After seeing the fall of the dead city, he almost immediately determined one thing, that is, the opponent''s power must be far better than him!


    Even the dead city has already fallen, so the capital for him to stay here and fight with the opponent is gone!


    The City of Despair can almost be regarded as the greatest support of the Old Demon of Iron City. Having the City of Despair is his first-line strength, but if there is no City of Despair, all the demon kings here are afraid that he is the weakest!


    Because almost all of his life energy has been devoted to the refining of the City of Death, he has almost no time to practice, and no intention to practice other methods.


    Once the dead city is gone, the old demon of Iron City is almost equal to the commander of a polished rod!


    So for him, the most important thing right now is to escape!


    Irrational behavior will only ruin his own life for no reason. Old Demon Tiecheng understands this truth better than anyone.


    As said before, he doesn''t need to run very fast, he just needs to be faster than the other four demon kings!


    Thinking of this, the old demon of Tiecheng flew up without hesitation, and then flew away directly into the sky!


    The old demon of Tiecheng was broken into the dead city, directly abandoned the wreckage of the dead city, and flew directly out of the sky in this way. This was something the Demon King of Light Merchant did not expect!


    Not only the Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t think of it, even the other four Demon Kings could not even think of it.


    After the light of the old Tiecheng demon disappeared without a trace, the four demon kings determined that the old Tiecheng demon, who was the leader, abandoned them and ran away!


    The magic weapons of the four demon kings were not destroyed. At this time, they were still thinking about how to deal with the light business demon king. No one would have thought that the old demon of Tiecheng ran so fast and his attitude was so decisive. It can be said that there is no nostalgia!


    Turning into a cyan streamer, it broke through the sky toward the boundless sky!


    The four demon kings couldn''t help screaming, saying that the old iron city demon was a trash, and it was a shame among the demon kings that the old demon of Tiecheng was a trash.


    The Demon King of Light Business couldn''t help but laugh. She originally thought that the opponent was strong, and today she would inevitably fall into a bitter battle.


    Unexpectedly, after liberating the Eye of the Galaxy, it was so easy to break the opponent''s joint force!


    Without the Old Iron City Demon, the remaining four demon kings will only become more unbalanced, and they are bound to be full of suspicion.


    Although they were scolding Old Iron City Demon, the four demon kings were already planning to escape with their companions.


    A dead fellow does not die in a poor way. It is better for others to die than for me. This is the basic principle of the devil''s life.


    Now that everyone has the same idea, the battle with the Light Merchant Demon King has naturally become extremely perfunctory.


    If it were normal, after all, they were using the magic weapon of the innate spirit treasure series, and they all had the strength of the demon king. Even if it was a perfunctory response, the four demon kings would join forces.


    However... Today''s Light Merchant Demon King has unlocked a pair of eyes!


    After only a stalemate for a while, these magic weapons were broken open by the Light Merchant Demon King with powerful mana!


    At the same time, the galaxy in the sky became more and more magnificent!


    The strength of these five demon kings fighting against the light business demon king is definitely not weak, but they are destined to end in failure.


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face. If the result of this battle can be passed back to the Demon Realm, it will inevitably cause a shock in the Demon Realm.


    Being able to beat five demon kings at the same level, this shows that the light business demon king definitely has the potential to enter the domain of the devil emperor, at least he will be a quasi emperor.


    Among the colorful galaxies.


    The pressure felt by the four demon kings is also increasing!


    Suddenly more than a dozen Primordial demons were summoned from the dimensional crack!


    The appearance of these Primordial Demons is not intended to deal with the Light Merchant Demon King, but to delay time!


    After summoning more than ten Primordial Demons, the Demon King Stone Lotus, who was a warlock, flew towards the sky without saying a word!


    The other three demon kings are already ready to flash people, but their magic weapon is still fighting against the light business demon king''s art in the air. It is not so easy to take away the magic weapon and then retreat!


    Those more than ten Primordial demons have completely lost the restraint of the surgeon. The most important problem is not to distinguish the enemy from us!


    These more than ten demon seeds were far away from the light business demon king, but instead they killed the remaining three demon kings!


    These three demon kings are manipulating magic weapons to contend with the light business demon king, and they simply don''t have the energy to deal with these more than ten ancient demons, and they can''t help but swear!


    The original balance of power was also shattered at this moment, the three demon kings each received their own magic weapon, and then controlled the treasure to fly toward the sky!


    It''s just that the stars in the sky are colorful, and without the pressure of confrontation, the Light Merchant Demon King can easily use his powerful magic and mana to form the stars into a powerful field!


    This field almost already has the embryonic form of a small world. If the Light Merchant Demon King is given a hundred years of time, I am afraid she will be able to use her own magic power to create a small world like Wanshou Mountain!


    The Demon King holding the Fire Cloud Demon Knife had the slowest flight speed, and the direction of escape was very unlucky, almost heading into the realm of the Light Business Demon King!


    The starlights of different colors are connected to each other, and seem to be very close, but after the use of the domain, the distance has changed at this time.


    "A short distance turned into the end of the world. Is this the real power of the Eye of Galaxy? The master of the space fairy." Su Yan has already seen through the characteristics of the light business demon king''s domain.


    This is a very rare attribute, once mastered successfully, it also means that the light business demon king has mastered the most difficult space fairy rule.


    Space, time, cause and effect, these three are the most difficult immortal laws to master. Even the immortal emperor characters can only master one of them.


    Since the beginning of the world, no immortal emperor has been able to master these three at the same time.

 Chapter 3622： Thorny rose

    Chapter 3622: A thorny rose


    Why was Su Yan recognized as the strongest among the immortal emperors?


    It is because he has mastered the law of causation, the existence below the immortal emperor, he can obliterate the opponent on the causal line.


    The kill of the line of cause and effect can cross the limitations of time and space, even if it is far away from thousands of miles and multiple worlds, Su Yan can kill the opponent.


    It is precisely because of such a powerful deterrent that Su Yan will be respected as the number one in the universe!


    After being caught in the starlight, the devil flew at extreme speed!


    He even broke through several layers of space with the Fire Cloud Magic Knife in his hand, but it didn''t make any sense!


    He did not master the laws of space, even if he broke through the space, he would still fall into the stars of different colors.


    It''s like an insect caught by a spider web. No matter how hard you struggle on the spider web, it''s just a waste of effort. By the way, it provides the mother spider with pleasure before eating.


    The Demon King of Light Business has indeed become very happy. Although Su Yan can''t see her positive expression, she can still see her dragging her skirt and rushing towards the starlight in the sky with an extremely cheerful attitude!


    The Demon King holding a thunder whip ran the fastest, almost turning his body into a thunder.


    And another demon king turned his body into a black water, which swept across the sky, and finally sacrificed his own blood, turning the black water into a water dragon, and then smashed the starlight and went to heaven!


    The next step is one to one.


    A head-on confrontation between the Demon King holding the Fire Cloud Demon Sword and the Light Shang Demon King.


    There is no sense of beauty in this face-to-face confrontation. The demon king''s fighting will has long been disintegrated, and it is exactly the mother spider''s harvest of prey!


    This process was very cruel, the Light Merchant Demon King drained the opponent''s blood in his wailing sound, and then killed the opponent''s spirit.


    After killing the Demon King, the Light Merchant Demon King still couldn''t finish her mind. Her voice came from the brilliant starlight in the sky: "They must all rush to the Star Gate. We only need to flip the Star Gate to catch up. I want to kill them all!"


    Light Shang Demon King''s hands were stained with blood, and blood was slowly flowing on his chest, neck, and chin.


    Just now she extremely indulged her desires, and after that, it all seemed very boring again.


    She did not turn around, still facing Su Yan from her back. But Su Yan can still feel that this woman''s murderous heart is very fierce at this time!


    Su Yan originally thought that the Light Merchant Demon King would be unable to control the Eye of the Galaxy, but the situation at this time seemed that the Eye of the Galaxy did not affect her mind too much, at least she could clearly distinguish between the enemy and me, but could not control the Eye of the Galaxy. The power of the eyes will give the power of the eyes to everyone who looks at her.


    Su Yan said: "Are you going to kill them all? This is a very difficult thing to do. After opening the Eye of the Galaxy, although your strength has become much stronger, it consumes a lot of energy, and at the same time it must be a very heavy burden on your body. Cruel. If you continue to hunt down, maybe you can''t hold it anymore?"


    The light business demon king said: "You are really smart, but sometimes people are too smart and it is not a good thing. What''s wrong with being a dull fool? You follow me."


    With a light wave of the sleeve of the light merchant demon, Su Yan has been transferred to the colorful stars like cotton wool, while standing behind the light merchant demon.


    The light business demon king''s body aura is still strong, but it is already much worse than just now.


    Su Yan calculated that after she opened the Eye of the Star River, the consumption of devil energy was more than five times that of usual. Just a battle that was not a long time ago had already consumed at least half of the devil energy in her body.


    "One blast, decay again, and exhaustion. Your blast has exhausted your momentum, and you will decay again next. Do you still choose to chase after this?"


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, what you said is very reasonable, and you are also very calm. This king can''t tell you. But do you know another important truth?"


    "What''s the reason?"


    The Light Business Demon King smiled and said, "The reason is that once a woman becomes self-willed, she will ignore everything!"


    While talking and laughing, the surrounding colorful stars condensed, and finally gathered at the feet of the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan, transforming into a avenue of stars.


    The extra starlight also condensed into a space-time gate in front of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Before crossing the star gate, the Light Merchant Demon King seemed to be afraid that Su Yan would run away, and took the initiative to hold Su Yan''s hand, but her hand was stained with blood, which made her feel sticky and very uncomfortable.


    This woman is not unlovable. Her character is full of factors of instability. For some men, she does possess fatal attraction!


    The thorny rose does have a fatal attraction.


    There are many people in this world, and they admire this dangerous beauty most, as well as uncontrollable selfishness.


    It''s just that this kind of woman is almost impossible to be mastered by a man!


    She will always be loyal to herself, and love others never more than love herself.


    Besides having no choice at this time, Su Yan also wanted to see how presumptuous this woman could go.


    After passing through the gate of time and space, they have arrived near the towering star gate.


    This star gate just still has devilish energy remaining, obviously it has been opened just now.


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking of the golden celestials and celestial celestials he had let go, and only hoped that they didn''t collide with the devil, otherwise they would definitely not be spared.


    The Light Merchant Demon King pressed one hand on the star gate, and while leaving a **** handprint on the star gate, the colorful starlight also changed what happened here.


    In the starlight, Old Demon Tiecheng used the astrolabe to open the star gate in a panic, and then entered the star gate.


    The Eye of the Galaxy can actually show what happened just now with the remaining breath,


    "So does he also have an astrolabe?"


    "There are things you can have. If we demon kings who have been in the star realm for thousands of years can''t get it, isn''t it too unreasonable?"


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King manipulated the star gate with the eyes of the galaxy and opened the star gate directly.


    She has the blood of the ancient star sect in her body, and is a direct descendant of the star emperor, and she can open the star gate without using an astrolabe!


    After entering the star gate, the place where they came out was already at the edge of the star realm.


    Su Yan could see the orange-yellow light all over the sky, and he was flustered!


    In the starlight, there are countless demons roaming!


    After seeing the stars, the magic seeds, and the unchanging starry sky, the light business demon king smiled and said, "If the seal of the star gate is opened, this beauty will spread to the star realm, right?"


    This woman has strong ambitions. If possible, she must want to send the demon seeds of the star realm to the heavens and all realms.

 Chapter 3623： Near Star Gate

    Chapter 3623: Near the Star Gate


    Su Yan said, "I advise you not to do this. Those immortal emperors joined hands to seal the star gate, just because it is the easiest and lowest cost, it does not mean that they will be afraid of you and those demons. Those immortals should already be attacking by now. Killed your silverfish, if I were you, I would never disturb them to complete the work they must complete."


    The Light Business Demon King was noncommittal about Su Yan''s words.


    The countless stars here are like tides. This time Su Yan''s spirit has not been separated, and of course it will not be affected.


    Su Yan asked: "What are we going to do here?"


    "Kill the Old Demon of Iron City first, and tell you a story by the way. Although you don''t know where you know so much about the Stars Ancient Sect, you must not know why the Stars Ancient Sect is destroyed."


    "How could such a powerful sect be destroyed overnight? This is really unreasonable!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "There have always been a lot of unreasonable things in the heavens and in the world. The Great Emperor Xianwu was invincible in the world. It didn''t happen that he fell overnight, and the biggest immortal realm collapsed directly! Who are you going to talk to?"


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect to talk about it.


    Su Yan immediately said: "The fall of Emperor Xianwu back then is the fixed number of eternal calamity, and it is impossible to reverse it."


    The light business demon king said: "Didn''t the immortal emperor say that longevity and the heavens are immortal? How can it be destroyed in the calamity? Do you people who cultivate immortals like to lie to yourself and others?"


    "How come? In the universe, the calamity is fixed. It is determined by the chaos before the world is opened. After the world is opened, there is no way to change it. There is no question of cheating or not cheating."


    The light business demon king said again: "Here, you said everything is definite, so why do you still need to practice? Anyway, at the end of your practice, you can''t compete for definite number?"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, and then said, "Because there are some things that you can''t understand without practicing to that level."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "You seem to know a lot, is there any realm above the Immortal Emperor?"


    The question of the Light Merchant Demon King was just casually asking, and he didn''t think too much, but he didn''t want Su Yan to be silent at this moment.


    From Su Yan''s silence, the light business demon king seemed to smell some unusual factor, and then said, "Do you know something?"


    Su Yan said: "If I told you that the peak of the immortal emperor is not the strongest existence in this world, would you believe it?"


    "Believe! Why don''t you believe it? There is an immortal world above the mortal world. On what basis can the immortal world control the great world and the heavens? This is originally extremely unreasonable and very boring."


    "The so-called heavens and worlds in the mortal world, in the eyes of the immortal emperor, are just a lot of fireflies floating in the air, living and dying in the evening, there is no fun at all." Su Yan said, "maybe the immortal emperor and the immortal world are in the eyes of a higher level of existence. , The same is the firefly who lives and dies."


    The Demon King of Light Business seemed extremely interested in this topic, and said: "According to you, there is a stronger realm above the immortal realm. This realm is stronger. Isn''t this a building? A building can be built. It''s hundreds of stories high, isn''t there a few thousand stories in this world?"


    Su Yan said, "Maybe this is the truth of the world?"


    Then the Light Business Demon King and Su Yan both laughed, and the atmosphere became extremely relaxed.


    But on the other side, the atmosphere was extremely suppressed.


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng has been teleported to the edge of the star world through the star gate, which is tens of millions of miles away from the middle palace of the ancient star school.


    Furthermore, there were four demon kings blocking them from behind. If calculated according to common sense, it would be a terrifying record that the Light Merchant Demon King defeated the Great Demon King''s team in one fell swoop and destroyed a dead city.


    Even in the Devil Realm, those talented demon kings with amazing talents may not be able to do such exaggerated and outrageous things!


    But I don''t know what happened, but the heart of Old Demon Tiecheng has not settled down, and the dangerous spiritual sense has not dissipated!


    It''s as if some great danger is approaching quickly!


    The Old Demon of Iron City built a very secret base on the edge of this star realm.


    The monster responsible for the construction was also secretly executed by him afterwards, ensuring that no one knew the existence of this secret base.


    It is said that the three caves of the cunning rabbit, this secret base is the refuge built by the old demon of Iron City, in order to avoid the limelight, he did not even return to his own Demon City.


    What is afraid is that the Demon King of Light Merchants takes advantage of this opportunity to find him after the destruction of the dead city!


    The tide of starlight is slowly becoming grander.


    And above the seal of the star realm, the spells of those Taoist gates are also showing off!


    Although three thousand years have passed, the brilliance of these spells has not been affected in any way.


    Gu Langqing followed the talents selected from the heavens and immortal realms, walking silently.


    After escaping from the devil''s palace, they have been rushing towards the sealed place without stopping!


    After so many things, the atmosphere in the team has inevitably become depressed, and there is no more vigor as before.


    At the Star Gate just now, the three golden immortals had already left the star realm, saying that there was something important and they had to go back to the heaven.


    The important thing that the three golden immortals said was of course related to the Unsalted Saintess, and it also involved the struggle between many immortal emperors in the heavenly court, and it would not be anything less than repairing the star gate.


    And the three golden immortals can''t help much here. The golden immortal''s breath will attract many demons to harass, so it''s better to leave early!


    The seal of the astral gate is too big to exceed the boundary of the naked eye.


    The number of spells above is at least tens of millions. Such a complicated formation exceeds any formation that Gu Langqing has seen before!


    After all, the seal of the star realm is the product of many great emperors, and it almost represents the peak of the power of the star realm. It''s reasonable to have such momentum!


    Walking through the many spells, the existence of the magic seed is no longer visible here, and the surrounding area is silent, even the floating islands in the distance seem to be in a relatively static state.


    The star world is not a peaceful world.


    The continents and small islands suspended in the chaotic starlight are floating in the void, attracting each other and causing collisions that happen almost every second.


    But everything here seemed to solidify, as if nailed to the dark colorful curtain.


    And in this eternal background, they are getting closer and closer to the core of the Astral Gate!


    The starlight and the brilliance of the formation also interact here, forming a strong light that makes people unable to open their eyes!


    And in the bright light, they could already see the legendary silverfish.

 Chapter 3624： Hard to deal with silverfish

    Chapter 3624: Bad silverfish


    These silverfish resemble silkworms, but the whole body is very transparent, almost all the internal organs can be seen very clearly.


    These silverfish are all transformed from magic seeds.


    Sure enough, the light business demon king''s ability to transform creatures has reached the level of green fire innocence, so he can transform the slender monster into this weird appearance.


    At this time, looking at these silverfish, you can''t think of the magic seed at all, because you can''t see the shadow of the magic seed at all on these silverfish.


    The smallest of these silverfishes are two or three meters long, and their huge arches are very powerful. They can firmly hold those charms, while climbing on the golden charms, while constantly eating away at them with their sharp mouthparts!


    These silverfish are terribly weird.


    The spells here are all arranged by the immortal emperors of the heavens and immortals. They are absolutely different from ordinary spells, but they can still ignore the backlash and treat these spells as gluttonous food. It is a strange and inexplicable creature!


    These celestial celestial beings have gone through selection and many weird things in the star realm, and finally arrived in front of these silverfishes, their moods are extremely complicated.


    However, these silverfishes did not respond to unexpected visitors, and they continued to eat away the golden spells.


    It seems that the only meaning they were born in this world after they were created is to eat, and there is nothing more important than that.


    The fact is also true. The Light Merchant Demon has done the simplest treatment of the brain circuits of these silverfishes, and strengthened their eating instinct a hundredfold, turning them into monsters that only know to eat, either being crushed to death or being crushed to death by fire. On the way.


    The Light Merchant Devil��s idea of ??transforming creatures has always been this way. It doesn��t have to be everything. It is enough to achieve the ultimate in one thing.


    A Tianxian said: "These should be the legendary silverfish? As long as these silverfishes are killed, can we leave the star realm?"


    When everything came too simple and too easy, the word victory was close to my eyes, and everything seemed to be at my fingertips, it was a little unbelievable.


    "These silverfish do not seem to be very powerful. They do not contain devilish energy. The powerful bones and muscles of the demon seeds are also discarded, and all have become fat insects. Everyone is ready to do it. !"


    Many different treasure lights have been condensed, and then a golden sword light broke through the air first!


    The target is the silverfish who are still eating away the spells!


    This golden sword light contained the attributes of punishing evil, and it could be regarded as the nemesis of these monsters.


    However, just after the golden sword light hit one of the silverfish, this silverfish exploded directly in the air!


    The dazzling body fluids are splashing around like acid bombs!


    The first thing that was affected was the golden flying sword!


    This golden flying sword was already a Seventh-Rank Immortal Artifact, but after being contaminated by the body fluid of the silverfish, it decayed rapidly in the air at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    A little body fluid splashed on the two gods, and their bodies decayed at a faster speed, and the bones could be seen in the blink of an eye!


    At this moment, a sword came out of the diagonally, severely cutting off the arms and flesh of the two heavenly immortals!


    When the cut body part was still in the air, it had been corroded into a foul-smelling residue.


    The two celestial beings were scraped by sword qi and fell to the ground amidst screams!


    But immediately someone rushed to help and started healing.


    If such a serious injury were to a mortal, it would definitely fall.


    But it is not so serious for the immortals, and these immortals already hold many kinds of immortal medicines that can bring flesh and bones back to life.


    First sealed the wound with Xianyuan to prevent excessive blood loss, then fed the pill, and then used Xianyuan as the help to make the pill dissolve in the two people''s bodies!


    The lost body can go to the Palace of Heavenly Guards to be reshaped. Only if you can keep your life here, there will always be a way after you go out.


    The sword qi just now was sent by Gu Langqing, if it weren''t for her quick eyesight and quick hands, I''m afraid these two heavenly immortals have already fallen here.


    After Gu Langqing received the sword, his expression was not relaxed.


    Because when she saw these silverfish, she knew that things couldn''t be that simple.


    According to Su Yan, these silverfishes were after all the masterpieces of the female devil.


    She is so cunning by nature, it is absolutely impossible for her to make silverfish so weak.


    It''s just that she didn''t know how to talk in these gods, so she didn''t speak.


    The silverfish''s body fluid also splashed on the surrounding charms, even the charms constructed by the emperor were melting like ice cream!


    The lethality of these silverfish''s body fluids is really inexplicable, at least Gu Langqing has never seen such a weird monster.


    "As long as all these silverfish are eliminated, the melted spells can be reborn again."


    The formation here already contains innate power, which can draw energy from the endless starlight, so that it can be maintained for a long time without any wavering for thousands of years.


    Even the power of the Immortal Emperor could not travel through millions of years, but this piece of starlight will continue to exist as long as the world is not destroyed.


    The formation of the Star Gate has changed from the beginning to take this into consideration.


    As long as these silverfishes are wiped out, the magic circle eaten by silverfishes will slowly draw strength from the starlight to regenerate!


    But these silverfishes are going to be wiped out right now. I''m afraid it will consume a lot of magic weapons and fairy swords. After opening the distance, using flying swords to shoot them should be enough to wipe out all these silverfishes.


    These heavenly immortals are all talented figures selected from the heavens and immortal domains, of course they can think of this method.


    It''s just... this thing is not as easy as everyone thought!


    After the first silverfish was killed, the remaining silverfish did not know what happened, and unexpectedly, a layer of iron armor evolved inexplicably!


    This change is something that no one expected!


    "Unexpectedly, there will be such strange creatures in the world, and they will evolve immediately in the face of threats!"


    "It seems that if we can''t wipe out these silverfish all at once, I''m afraid they will continue to evolve! How did that female devil do it to create such a terrifying monster."


    "We must take a long-term view."


    "Are you going to make a formation, confine all these formations within the formation, and then kill them all with the power of the formation?"


    All the gods put forward their own solutions, and everyone discussed it, and finally decided to give priority to the gods of the heavens. Together, everyone sent out the gods and arranged a magical formation!

 Chapter 3625： Im the bait

    Chapter 3625: I''m the Bait


    The formation of Heavenly Court comes from the authentic school of Xuanmen, and it happens to be the best nemesis of all monsters. You only need to inject your own immortal essence into it to make the formation stronger.


    At the same time, there are seven sword immortals who will make up for it. If there is any crack in the formation, or the formation cannot sanction all the silverfish, they will dedicate their fairy swords to make the final lore!


    This is almost the safest way.


    This plan was discussed repeatedly, and after ensuring that it was foolproof, Jiutang slowly opened the array!


    However, what is not as good as the sky is that after the formation of the heavenly court enveloped the silverfish, the silverfish seemed to have the wisdom they did not have before, and they all curled up in their bodies and shrank into the iron armor. Then it becomes a sphere with no gaps at all!


    The power of these iron armors does not know the geometry, but if the formation is invalid, or if these silverfishes cannot be wiped out in one go, I am afraid that this iron armor will undergo another round of evolution, then it will be even more difficult to eliminate these silverfishes!


    Therefore, even though Jiutang displayed the formation, he did not make any moves for a long time.


    After these silverfish absorb the immortal emperor��s formation spell, the energy contained in them is already very huge. If they use all of this energy in the evolution related to defense, they will eventually become a mobile castle that cannot be used at all. .


    The brilliance of the Jiutang Formation enveloped all the silverfishes, but the formation was never fully activated.


    The condensed golden divine thunder also flickered slowly, and all the power was condensed without firing.


    What Jiutang hopes is that these silverfish can''t help their appetites, and then stick their bodies out of the iron armor to eat again.


    This kind of waiting lasted for half an hour, and none of these gods showed signs of impetuousness.


    Because everyone knows that it''s time for patience, they may need to wait ten days and a half with full concentration here. When those silverfish are hungry, they will naturally reveal their fat body again!


    But at this moment, Gu Langqing spoke, and she said: "I don''t think we need to wait any longer, because these silverfish seem to have evolved again..."


    "You said they have evolved again? What''s the explanation?"


    "The life energy in the iron armor has become weaker and weaker. According to the human race, it is like a gossamer. These silverfish have already sensed our intentions. At this time, they have closed most of the consumption in the body and entered In a state of almost hibernation... they must be able to sleep for a long time, but our time is not infinite. It consumes more than time, I''m afraid we can''t compare to them."


    These silverfish do not have much brains, but they give up their minds and gain extremely powerful survival instincts!


    What Gu Langqing said, everyone has indeed noticed that the life energy of these silverfishes is fading rapidly, and they seem to be turning into suspended animation.


    No one would have thought that these big bugs would be so tricky, and thought they would be very clumsy.


    If the war of attrition is not enough, isn''t it necessary to find a way to forcibly knock off the layer of iron armor on the silverfish body?


    Gu Langqing said: "You first withdraw the formation, I have a way. Or this is our only way."


    Jiutang asked, "What can you do?"


    "If you remove the formation, the silverfish will wake up from hibernation if they don''t feel the threat. Then I will make a bait and put the silverfish in one place, and you can use all kinds of magic weapons to kill the silverfish. "


    Jiutang said in a puzzled way: "What do you mean when you say you want to be a bait? Those silverfishes are monsters that eat away at formations, and they don''t eat people."


    Gu Langqing said: "Don''t make a mistake, I am not a human being, but a monster."


    "Whether the monsters or the human beings are all in flesh and blood? Is there any difference?" Jiutang asked in confusion.


    Gu Langqing said: "Naturally, there is a difference. My blood is fatal to them because I come from the Gu family."


    When Gu Langqing said this, his tone had become very proud.


    She is the weakest among these geniuses, but what she thinks is that she can''t live up to the expectations of the Son!


    If these ugly silverfish could not be eliminated, she didn''t know what kind of face she would face Su Yan with.


    Everyone must do their own thing, this is what Su Yanchang said.


    Now for Gu Langqing, what she has to do is to completely eliminate these silverfish. Otherwise, it would have failed Su Yan''s intention to rescue them from the dark prison!


    Jiutang hasn��t spoken yet. A demon from the Pangu Immortal Realm has already solemnly asked: "You really come from the Gu family? You are serious? Isn��t it entertaining us? I heard that the Gu family met three thousand years ago. A catastrophe has almost disappeared since then."


    Gu Langqing smiled and said, "Can things like bloodline be faked?"


    Seeing that most of the surrounding companions showed puzzled expressions, the demon **** god explained: "You may not have heard of the Gu family, but the Gu family is famous in our demon race. The families passed down from the ancient times, the Gu family once gave birth to the immortal emperor, and the immortal kings are countless..."


    "The Gu family 7000 years ago was in full swing. Not only did it have the blood of the ancient great demon, it is said that the patriarch of the Gu family was also infected with the blood of the gods, so the Gu family was unique among the monsters and has always been very mysterious. The blood of the Gu family combines the two characteristics of the monster race and the magic repair. It is said that as long as you drink the blood of the Gu family, the magic repair will increase your skill tenfold! Of course, this is just a legend, no one has ever confirmed it. ."


    After listening to everyone, only then knew that the Gu family had such a prominent history.


    And Gu Langqing didn''t say a word of nonsense, because these are the glory of the family''s past, and it has nothing to do with her. Not to say it, it makes her bear a lot of heavy burden.


    In silence, Gu Langqing flew to the sky first, and then cut off her fingers with a sharp sword aura. When her blood beads appeared in the air, the silverfish really woke up from sleep!


    And abandoned the golden charms around him, crawling towards her slowly!


    Gu Langqing stood motionless in the middle of the golden spell, with silverfish slowly approaching up and down.


    At this time, there is an immortal holding his sword, but the expression on Gu Langqing''s face is still very calm, and the voice transmission said: "You don''t need to be nervous, when you can attack, I will naturally send you a signal."


    At this time, she obviously should be the decoy she was the most nervous, but she unexpectedly turned it around, and it was her turn to comfort her.


    It''s really interesting.

 Chapter 3626： The extinction of silverfish

    Chapter 3626 The Demise of Silverfish


    The expression on Gu Langqing''s face was very calm, and in order to add weight, she even cut her wrists, blood flowed even more!


    Her calm appearance comes from imitating Su Yan. She has followed Su Yan for so long, and what she admires most is Su Yan''s quality of being in danger and not changing. Unknowingly, she began to imitate Su Yan in her behavior. Yan.


    When Gu Langqing''s blood flowed out more, the demon gods became impetuous, and even their breathing became very heavy. It seemed that Gu Langqing''s blood was a rare treasure, and it was full of deadly temptation.


    But the monks of those human races couldn''t feel anything. The blood flowing from Gu Langqing''s wrist was just ordinary blood for them, and there was no special place at all.


    This contrast also puzzled Jiutang.


    To count, she didn''t have much contact with Su Yan, but she was extremely impressed with Su Yan. After all, Su Yan only had the cultivation base of the heavenly immortals, but he could make the three arrogant golden immortals obediently obedient, and did not dare to question his decision at all. It was just this charm and courage that other heavenly immortals could not compare.


    The golden immortals in the heavenly court are more proud than the other, and they are not the kind of vulgar generation that can command.


    Jiutang had to be polite and respectful when talking to those golden immortals, and he couldn''t even think of directing such things.


    Although the Gu Langqing in front of him is far inferior to Su Yan in strength, nor comparable to these celestial beings, he can see that he is a celestial being who has just broken through, and his realm is not very stable, but at this time it has also become the key to killing these silverfish.


    It seems that they were born to be the protagonist of Wanshoushan.


    After seeing the blood of Gu Langqing, those silverfishes seemed to have also smelled the scent of ginseng fruit, and then evolved two pairs of long legs from the thousand feet, and then walked towards Gu Langqing at a faster speed!


    How tempting is Gu Langqing''s blood to these monsters?


    These gods look terrifying.


    Gradually, Gu Langqing was surrounded by those silverfish.


    With long legs, the mobility of these silverfishes is greatly improved!


    The silverfish closest to her was only less than thirty feet away, but Gu Langqing still stood calmly on the spot, apparently intending these silverfish to come closer and signal everyone to attack!


    But... if the distance is too close, so many silverfish are killed, how can she ensure that those terrifying body fluids do not splash on her body?


    Jiutang seemed to see Su Yan''s shadow from Gu Langqing. Isn''t it true that their people in Wanshoushan are like this, even at the critical moment of life and death, they can face it with the most calm and calm attitude?


    Jiutang was puzzled, only Jian Gu Langqing flew up suddenly, and then a bright light appeared in the air, and a "kill!" also came from Gu Langqing''s mouth!


    After these gods got the signal from Gu Langqing, they all shot out the magic weapon that they had already prepared!


    The precious light of these magic weapons turned into countless streamers!


    It is impossible for those silverfish to take their bulky bodies back into the iron armor!


    I saw many precious lights pierce the silverfish, but at least half of the precious lights were bounced back by the silverfish''s iron armor.


    The iron armor evolved from these silverfishes is really amazing!


    Just at this moment, Jiutang will start the array that he has prepared long ago!


    She smashed the tip of her tongue and used her own essence and blood as a sacrifice, so that the formation could be activated faster, even if it was only half a breath!


    Because now we have to race against time!


    When the golden thunder appeared in the sky, the terrifying power condensed from the golden thunder and turned into thousands of golden lightning!


    Gu Langqing happened to be killed out of the formation at this time, and the timing can be said to be just right.


    Now that the formation has been unfolded, and many magic weapons have been used regardless of cost, it is very easy to kill these silverfishes next.


    No matter how these silverfish want to evolve, the timing is no longer allowed.


    Countless liquids exploded in the air, and these liquids corroded a lot of spells!


    But as long as these silverfish are eliminated, these spells will inevitably be restored again.


    After eliminating these silverfishes, at least more than half of the celestial beings slumped on the ground. It''s not because the immortal yuan has been consumed too much, but the spirit has been in a high level of tension, which in itself is also a huge consumption!


    After finally consuming the silverfish, a string that had been stretched loosened.


    Speaking of it, there was almost no time to go along the way, but fortunately, everyone''s mission was completed in the end.


    After this time, the fairy world can at least enjoy a thousand years of peace.


    Everyone can also go back to their respective fairyland and continue their own cultivation.


    Jiutang asked Gu Langqing, "Miss Gu, are you planning to leave the star realm with us, or stay here and wait for Su Shengzi."


    Gu Langqing said: "The Son of God has asked me to do some things that I have to go back to Wanshou Mountain, so I will leave with you, and even if I stay in the star realm, I am afraid I can''t help the Son of anything with my strength. , It will become a burden to the Son of God."


    When Gu Langqing spoke, he looked towards the starry sky above his head, and there was no idea how many demons were cruising aimlessly in that magnificent area.


    In the complex and cruel world of the star realm, these immortals didn''t want to stay longer for a second, and they only left here when they opened the astrolabe again.


    And in the starry universe, a smile suddenly appeared on the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and said: "Those silverfish have been killed."


    "Are there still feelings between you and the silverfish?" Su Yan asked.


    The light business demon king said: "Those are all children cultivated by this king, and naturally there is a little telepathy between each other."


    She said it as if feelings were behind her, but in fact, these silverfish were killed, and the Light Merchant Demon King did not regret it.


    Su Yan had already told her very well about the stakes in the middle, and she also knew that she would definitely be no match for the Immortal Territory of the heavens on her own.


    If a thing has no hope of victory from the beginning, then why bother to do it?


    Demon cultivators are very realistic people, and they put actual benefits as the most important thing. If you can''t get any benefit from this thing, but you might still pay a great price, then of course you won''t do it.


    What is the banner of confrontation between the righteous and evil demon roads, this kind of thing is impossible to have any effect on the light business demon king.


    The only object of her allegiance is herself.


    The Light Merchant Demon King took Su Yan to constantly shuttle among the stars. At this time, they were quite far away from the star gate, but they were still in the tide of stars.

 Chapter 3627： Why did the emperor fall

    Chapter 3627: Why did the emperor fall?


    There is an extremely powerful force in this tide of starlight. After the gods, they can collect the sun, moon and starlight in the universe, and various free factors can refine their own power!


    If it is possible, Su Yan would like to cultivate for hundreds of years in the rippling starlight, and when he goes out again, it is estimated that he will have become a golden fairy.


    The Light Business Demon King asked Su Yan, "You said you are the son of Wanshou Mountain, what kind of place is Wanshou Mountain?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s a small world, not as big as the continent where the ancient star school is located."


    "It turns out that Wanshou Mountain is so small?"


    Su Yan said: "Wan Shou Mountain was created by Yu Huang, one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor, so it can be regarded as the inheritance of the Qing Emperor. Although small, it is also a famous power."


    "This king has heard of the name of the Qing emperor, but it''s too long ago. After so many epochs, isn''t there a fairy emperor in Wanshou Mountain?"


    Su Yan said: "There was no before, but there will be some in the future."


    The Light Business Demon King laughed, "Are you saying that you can climb the peak of the Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Yan said, "Xiandi is the only way to me."


    While talking, the surrounding meteorites have gradually increased.


    These meteorites contain a lot of iron properties, so they all look red.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "We are almost there. The Old Demon of Tiecheng is hiding nearby, and the king will find him by scanning the galaxy."


    The star field here is very chaotic. Once two continents collided here, the last two continents were all shattered and turned into many floating islands and meteorites outside the sky.


    The environment is so complicated, if you use ordinary divine mind to search, I am afraid that it will last for a long time, and even a slight negligence will be hidden by the Old Demon of Iron City.


    But the Light Merchant Demon King has opened the Eye of the Galaxy, and that means if she can see everything in this galaxy transparently!


    No matter how much disguise the secret base of the Old Demon of Iron City had, it would not be able to escape the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon in the end!


    This is one foot high and the devil is one foot high!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng had indeed become very frightened at this time, because he had already sensed an extremely dangerous aura in his spiritual sense!


    The old demon of Tiecheng had always been very accurate, otherwise it would have been impossible to escape from so many dangers, and he would stand still.


    But this time he seemed to be really driven to a dead end!


    First, the city of Wounded Death crashed, and now the crazy woman is forced to come home again. I really don��t know what to do!


    If the crazy woman can''t find it here, it''s fine, if she can find it, she can only fight with her directly!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng was in fear while making up his mind!


    At this time, the Light Merchant Demon King scanned the sky with the eyes of the galaxy.


    Su Yan was surprised to discover that even the diffuse starlight in the sky was used by the Light Merchant Demon King and became an extension of her sight!


    "With this kind of eye pupils, I am afraid that it would be difficult for the monks of Western Bliss to do it. Unexpectedly, they would have no fame..." Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "When my ancestors opened the Eye of the Galaxy, the Stars Ancient Sect was already on the path of despair. In the end, I could only find a place to hide, and this was a temporary escape. Humph!"


    Su Yan said: "You just wanted to tell me the reason for the destruction of the ancient Star Sect. What is going on?"


    The light business demon said: "How much do you know about this?"


    Su Yan said: "I only know that there are more than fifteen immortal emperors besieging the ancient star sect, from the first immortal realm to the inside of the star gate. They first split the immortal realm, then destroyed the star gate, and entered In the star realm! Then the Great Emperor Xingchen died in a battle within the Star Gate, and the Ancient Star Sect was subsequently destroyed by these immortal emperors..."


    The light business demon said: "It seems that what you know is very superficial, this matter is actually more complicated."


    "What is complicated?"


    "The Great Emperor Xianwu fell from the eternal catastrophe, and Emperor Xianchen also triggered another heavy calamity... Emperor Xianwu also touched the Forbidden Door after Emperor Xianwu. I don��t know what the Forbidden Door is. This king is also from his ancestors. Known in his words. This forbidden door seems to be closely related to the fate of all the immortal emperors in the immortal world. It seems that whoever masters the forbidden door is equivalent to holding the lives of all the emperors..."


    This forbidden door Su Yan naturally knew.


    The Forbidden Door is not a gate, or an obstacle between one realm, but in an invisible and unobservable realm, which belongs to the mysterious and mysterious realm.


    "Those immortal emperors have no choice but to besiege the star realm if they don''t want their fate to fall into the grasp of the star emperor. But just relying on 15 immortal emperors may not be able to help the star emperor. After all, the star emperor is one of the five strongest emperors in the ancient era. ."


    Su Yan said, "Are you saying that there are other conspiracies and mysteries in this matter?"


    "Yes, this matter was originally very uncomfortable. The Star Great Emperor was already very toxic before he dealt with the fifteen immortal emperors, so he was seriously injured and lost, and then he fell."


    Su Yan said: "At what level is the strength and mana of the Great Emperor Star, as well as his control over the past and the future, how can anyone successfully poison him? Even if he succeeds, it is not a simple matter to use his mana to remove toxins from the body? You said This thing is too unreasonable."


    The Demon King of Light Business said: "These lessons are all records of my ancestors, and my ancestors also recorded the name of the poison, which is called Dan Zhi Hong Yan Lao."


    Hearing the five words "Finger Hong Yan Lao", Su Yan''s eyes flashed a dark cloud, as if thinking of something from ancient times.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King could look into Su Yan''s eyes at this time, he would surely find that Su Yan knew some inside stories about "Finger the Red Face".


    It''s just that she had opened the Eye of the Galaxy at this time, and most of her attention was focused on the starlight, trying to find the location of the old demon in Iron City, so she didn''t notice the abnormality in Su Yan''s expression.


    "I found it. The Old Demon of Iron City really knows how to play. He actually hollowed out the middle of a floating island, and then arranged a sixty-four layer of hidden formations inside. This must be his secret base to hide himself. Take this The king has done one thing first and then captures him alive."


    The Light Merchant Demon King seemed to have something else to do. Su Yan was about to ask, and then saw that the Light Merchant Demon King had opened a time-space portal. This time-space portal connected to the destroyed Middle Palace.


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King snorted and said, "Cheng Zhu, you still can''t come, how long are you going to pretend to be dead in this ruin? And also said that you plan to invite you to come here?"

 Chapter 3628： Chase

    Chapter 3628: Pursuit


    The Light Merchant Demon King opened the time and space portal and called out the Moonfall Demon Lord.


    The Moonfall Demon Lord had already hid his breath in the middle palace since the light merchant demon king dealt with the five great demon kings. He did not leave directly, but he did not help either.


    Of course, he did this for his own benefit. If the situation was not right, he could run away at any time, if the Light Merchant Demon King had a great advantage and he could win without fighting, he could stand in an invincible position no matter what.


    These demon kings can all be said to be actuaries, who have calculated the gains and losses of some interests clearly and plainly. Most people are determined that it is difficult for them to suffer.


    At this time, he heard the name of the Light Merchant Demon King, Moonfall Demon Lord Cheng Zhu also immediately came here through the gate of time and space, with a very natural smile on his face, without a trace of embarrassment.


    Even if he betrayed the Light Merchant Demon King just now, he went into hiding.


    Even Cheng Zhu congratulated the Light Merchant Demon King on his victory, but Cheng Zhu kept his head down, absolutely not daring to look at the Light Merchant Demon King''s Star River.


    It seemed that he already knew how powerful the Eye of the Galaxy was, so he was very honest in front of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Since the light business demon king called Cheng Zhu here, she naturally didn��t mean to be embarrassed. She didn��t plan to care about Cheng Zhu��s role as a tortoise just now. The demon kings used each other, so they couldn��t talk about it. The so-called loyalty.


    The light business demon king said: "This seat has already found the position of the old demon, what do you think this king should do?"


    Cheng Zhu said, "Of course he killed the old demon, and then took the old demon''s head to tell the other demon kings that those who follow me will prosper against me and die! I believe that no one in the star realm will intervene and resist the adults since then."


    Cheng Zhu''s name for the Light Merchant Demon King was also directly changed to an adult, which represented his intention to surrender to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said: "The old demon is hiding in the middle of the floating island in front. It is protected by a sixty-four layer of formations. Go and find the old demon in front of this king. Don''t care about anything."


    After Cheng Zhu received the order from the Light Merchant Demon King, he bowed more respectfully and said yes, and then drove Baoguang towards the floating island!


    Cheng Zhu is one of the four righteous sons of the old demon of Tiecheng, and these four righteous sons are all super talents, and they have obtained a technique from the old demon of Tiecheng.


    Although this exercise helped them break through to the realm of the Demon King, it also left them with root causes and hidden diseases, stopping their realm here, and no way to progress.


    Cheng Zhu has the best cultivation base and talent, and he is the first demon king to discover this problem.


    From the very beginning, he suspected that the Old Demon of Tiecheng would do tricks in the exercises, but at that time, he wanted to make a breakthrough.


    From that moment on, Cheng Zhu gave birth to a rebellious heart.


    But Tiecheng Old Demon''s strength is far above him, and he also possesses that powerful magic weapon in vain!


    If the Old Demon of Tiecheng was in full bloom, he would never have any chance.


    But today''s situation is that the old demon of Tiecheng has lost the city in vain and was injured at the same time. God helped me!


    After Cheng Zhufei arrived near the seemingly ordinary floating island, he immediately encountered a counter-attack from the formation!


    When the protective formation was activated, the old demon of Tiecheng finally let go of the last fluke in his heart. In front of the Eye of the Galaxy, he had nowhere to escape after all!


    Even if the star realm is such a vast world!


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Cheng Zhu''s mouth. He has suffered from dark illnesses over the years, and today he wants to give it back to Old Iron City!


    At the moment when the formation was being built, the Demon King of Light Shang said to Su Yan instead: "You can use a blindfold to close this king''s eyes."


    "Oh? Don''t you plan to see the fall of the Old Demon in Iron City with your own eyes?"


    The light business demon king said: "Until yesterday, he was still the king''s confidant, the strongest enemy in the star realm, but now he is just a bereaved dog. There is no right for this king to use the eyes of the star river. Deal with him."


    Su Yan picked up the blindfold and muttered the spell in his heart silently. The blindfold automatically flew back to the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and as the straps were again bound, the Demon King of Light Merchants became what they used to be.


    At the moment when the blindfold closed the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan only felt that even the surrounding stars seemed to be dimmed.


    In fact, apart from the starlight, the spirit of the Light Merchant Demon King was also sealed together.


    If she was shining just now, and it was destined to be the focus of everyone''s eyes, when the blindfold was re-bound, the Demon King of Light Shang would seem to have become a star that no longer shines.


    But this is also a matter for which there is no such method.


    Because it is impossible for the Light Merchant Demon King to control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, even if she is promoted to the quasi-emperor, she still needs to wear this pair of blindfolds. Unless she becomes a rare demon emperor, perhaps she can rely on the realm to suppress the eye of the Galaxy. Reluctantly to retract freely.


    There was a great shock in the star field ahead!


    Cheng Zhu''s suppressed anger and hatred over the years directly vented!


    Countless floating islands exploded between the galaxies!


    Even the surrounding stars became abnormally distorted under the violent influence of the devil energy!


    After Cheng Zhu showed his true strength, this piece of galaxy was somewhat unbearable!


    And the old Iron City demon hiding in that secret base was infinitely panicked. This violent vibration and surging demon energy all announced one thing-the old Iron City demon was really desperate!


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng had only one thought at this time, and that was to live, no matter how shameful he was to live.


    He doesn''t care even if it is to kowtow to the Light Merchant Demon King for mercy, or to do something more outrageous, as long as he can survive.


    The Light Merchant Demon King stepped on the starlight and said coldly, "Old Demon Iron City, what is the point of hiding in this turtle shell? Is it going to get you out of the turtle shell?"


    Cheng Zhu had already red eyes and said, "My lord, why bother so much. Although his defense is strong, I have released the magic fire. I only need to burn all the 64 layers of defense and let him be in it. Isn''t it better to despair for a moment than a moment?"


    The Light Business Demon King just snorted, and did not use words to respond to Cheng Zhu''s words.


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng really couldn''t sit still anymore. He flew directly out of the secret base and landed in the middle of the star field. He first used his own magic energy to level the nearby magic fire, and then said: "Today The old man lost! From now on, the star realm will be yours! The old man has already admitted his death, so why bother to hunt down?"

 Chapter 3629： Father and son

    Chapter 3629: Father and Son Rebellion


    The light business demon king sneered: "The star realm is originally the world dominated by this king. Why do you need to give in? If it is the king who loses, will you easily let the king leave? You may not decide to use any cruel method to concoct it. What about this king. Old Demon of Iron City, this world has always been kings and losers. What do you have to say today?"


    The old demon Tiecheng said directly: "The old man just wants to survive. If you can keep the old man alive, the old man can promise you any conditions!"


    When Tiecheng Old Demon said this, he looked directly at the Light Merchant Demon King, but he kept gazing at Cheng Zhu next to him. It was obvious that he knew that Cheng Zhu would never let him go.


    These four righteous sons are the horns set by the old demon of Tiecheng in order to consolidate his position. In order to control these four righteous sons all the time and not be overtaken by the opponent, he will do tricks in the handed down techniques.


    But unexpectedly, a backlash was ushered in in the end!


    The Light Merchant Demon King stretched out a finger and pointed it up at the Old Demon in Iron City, and said, "Give this king a reason. What kind of benefits do you have for this king to the star realm?"


    A hint of cunning flashed in the eyes of the old demon of Tiecheng, and then said: "I can make a deal with you, and you will be very interested in this deal."


    "Oh?"


    "The old man has an opportunity to return from the star realm to the colorless demon world. Don''t you want to go back to the demon world?" What the Tiecheng old demon said, even Cheng Zhu moved with him.


    But the Light Business Demon King just said coldly: "Let''s talk about it, what kind of opportunity it is. If what you say is useful, then the king will not do it to you."


    Old Demon Tiecheng said: "You and I are both demon kings, and both understand that the promise made by the demon king is just a piece of white paper that can be torn at any time. You and me must make an oath!"


    "it is good."


    I saw the Light Merchant Demon King and the Tiecheng Old Demon pierce their fingertips respectively, using their own blood as a guide, to conclude the Demon King''s Oath handed down from the ancient times.


    The **** pledge was successfully concluded in the air!


    This pledge is witnessed by the will of the demon **** in the chaos, and anyone who dares to violate it will inevitably be bitten by the demon god!


    After signing the vow, Tiecheng old demon said: "In fact, the old man has long been on the line of Emperor Shang, one of the seven great demon emperors. Emperor Shang is willing to give the old man a chance to redeem his merits. If this is done well , Is willing to let the old man return to the devil world."


    "You finish talking at once, don''t sell it. Although this king can''t kill you, he can use starlight to trap you here forever."


    The words of the Demon King of Light Business were full of affirmation that could not be pecking.


    Although the old demon of Tiecheng had a great discomfort in his heart, after seeing the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, he no longer had the courage to fight the woman in front of him.


    Tiecheng Old Demon said: "The Emperor Shang wants the star cores left by the Stars Ancient Sect. The Stars Ancient Sect back then should have left seven star cores in the star realm. Just find one and send it to the Demon Realm. , You can get an amnesty from Emperor Shang."


    Tiecheng Old Demon originally thought that the Light Merchant Demon King cared most about the amnesty order.


    Once they have the amnesty, these demon kings exiled from the star realm will be able to return to the devil world to obtain their original glory.


    But the focus of the light business demon is obviously in another place.


    Just listen to the light business demon king strangely and authentically: "What does he want the star core to do?"


    Old Demon Tiecheng said: "How dare the old man intervene with this kind of thing, this kind of thing is committed in the devil world with a strict and inferior rank."


    The light business demon king said: "You mean this king sends the star core to the demon world, and the amnesty order will fall into the hands of this king, right?"


    Old Demon Tiecheng said: "Yes! This news must be worth a lot to you. Can you fulfill your promise and let the old man go?"


    "Very well, what you said is extremely useful to this king, so this king intends to let you go."


    Hearing the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, the old Demon Tiecheng had an expression of ecstasy on his face, but that Cheng Zhu was a little lost for a while.


    This is his best chance for revenge. If he loses this opportunity, he doesn''t know when he will have to wait.


    Just as Cheng Zhu was about to persuade the Light Business Demon King to change his mind, he listened to the Light Business Demon King said: "The grievance between us is over, but the grievance between Moonfall Demon Lord and you is a matter between your father and son, and this king is not good. Intervene. You should come to end your grievances yourself."


    Cheng Zhu heard the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, only then knew that the Light Merchant Demon King had no intention of letting go of the old demon at all, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    The Old Demon of Tiecheng also looked towards Cheng Zhu, his eyes no longer panicked, instead he became very calm.


    Because things would develop in this direction, it was originally expected by the Old Demon of Iron City.


    The demon god''s contract only stipulates the responsibilities and obligations between him and the light business demon king, and does not involve a third person, and Cheng Zhu will of course not be affected.


    Old Demon Tiecheng said: "Zhu''er, since you are the son of the old man, you should respect your father. How come you dare to do something with your father?"


    Cheng Zhu said: "Old stuff! Things have already reached this point, why are you still hypocritical? When you first gave us the exercises, Lao Tzu knew that you didn''t have any kindness! If it weren''t for compelling reasons, why would you doubt it? Cultivate your technique! Now you have lost the city of vain, let''s see what else is worthy of arrogance!"


    "Zhu''er, since your technique was passed down by the old man, the internal problems were also caused by the old man himself. The goal is to let you only leave a small hidden danger without affecting your combat effectiveness. Do you think you have a chance of winning against the old man? The old man knows all the weaknesses of your exercises. If you let the old man leave, the old man can not only ignore your faults, but he can even point you to the wrong places in the exercises to ensure that you can repair them for many years. ''S dark disease!"


    "I''ll believe you? Don''t say anything inconsequential, old devil! Today is the time for us to settle the ledger!"


    Before the father and son began to fight, they had already started a verbal intrigue.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, don''t you like to watch the scene of father and son turning his head back? This is a big drama that this king has been looking forward to for many years."


    Su Yan said: "I''m already a little tired, so naturally I don''t want to appreciate this boring drama. Star Core...what are you going to do?"


    "If it were you, what would you do?" The light business devil who is used to being a superior person is more accustomed to asking other people''s questions instead of answering other people''s questions.


    Su Yan said: "You are the heir of the star realm, with the blood of the star emperor flowing in your body. Of course the star core is your own treasure. Why do you want to give it to others? If it is me, absolutely not doing this kind of loss-making business."

 Chapter 3630： The secret of the star core

    Chapter 3630: The Secret of the Star Core


    The star core is refined from the core of a huge celestial body!


    Even those immortal emperors and devil emperors today may not have the strength to refine huge celestial bodies to achieve star cores.


    Because the hard power requirements for refining star cores are extremely demanding, not all stinky fish and shrimps can refining star cores.


    Even at the emperor level, if you can''t grasp the many fairy laws of the universe, you are not qualified to refine the star core.


    The star core contains extremely powerful power, and it has infinite magical effects for the existence of the fairy emperor series.


    These seven star nuclei can be said to be the greatest legacy of the ancient star sect. If you send one out, you will lose one.


    "But you''ve heard it just now, right? The other party is the Emperor Shang, one of the Seven Great Devil Emperors of the Demon Realm. If he goes against his will, I''m afraid things will be a big mess, right?"


    Su Yan said, "I''m afraid of what he will do. As long as you don''t go back to the Demon Realm for a lifetime, can he still descend into the Star Realm? If he sends someone over and kills all his people, he will be quiet?"


    The existence of the Devil Emperor series descending on the star realm is definitely not a trivial matter.


    The immortal emperor in those immortal realms can definitely feel it.


    If Emperor Shang dared to descend into the star realm with his own magic body, those immortal emperors would probably also come to the star realm in the same way. At that time, many immortal emperors in the immortal world will divide the star core, and it will not be his turn to die.


    And if Emperor Shang sent only one clone, or sent a few of his subordinates, Ding Tian would also cultivate the Demon King, and he would not be able to deal with the Eye of the Galaxy.


    As long as the Light Merchant Demon King does not go to the Demon Realm, he can''t take the Light Merchant Demon King at all.


    After Su Yan''s analysis, the Light Business Demon King said: "Su Yan, your mind is always in the most sober state, you can always find the most reasonable way of coping, and you will never engage in quarrels. Even this king is a little envious. That''s it."


    If it had been the case before, Su Yan would have heard the Light Merchant Demon King say such a thing, he would definitely suspect that the other party was jealous of his intelligence and moved to kill him.


    But since the Light Merchant Demon King had told him all the spells of the blindfold to Su Yan, it was equivalent to handing over his back to Su Yan, and there was no need to worry about such boring.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King is very powerful and intelligent, it can be regarded as a temporary choice, but he is a woman in the end.


    When a woman is weak, she always wants to find a man to rely on in her subconscious mind.


    And after the false friendship between father and son over there was torn apart, the battle gradually entered a white-hot stage.


    Although there was an interesting smile on the face of the Light Business Demon King, Su Yan knew that no matter who was the final winner in this battle between father and son, the Light Business Demon King would not allow them to survive.


    After killing the victor in the father-son game, the Light Merchant Demon King will be the final victor!


    This is her own rule of the game.


    And the development of the matter was exactly the same as Su Yan had expected.


    The old Tiecheng magic skills were better, and finally won a tragic victory. Just about to leave, he was surrounded by countless enhanced magic seeds that sprang from the time and space portal!


    The old demon of Tiecheng had already exhausted his demon energy, and he only persisted for a while in the face of the vast number of demon seeds, before he was swallowed to the point of no bones left!


    The Light Merchant Demon King fulfilled his contract and did not act on the Old Demon of Iron City.


    But this contract never stipulated that the Light Merchant Demon Lord could not summon his men.


    As long as you want to find loopholes or play word games, any contract in this world can take advantage of the loopholes.


    The old demon of Tiecheng was gnawed by the enhanced demon seed and there was no bones left. Su Yan felt that it was a pity that the old demon of Tiecheng had a very strong cultivation base. If he absorbed all of his blood, the conviction halberd would have gained a great deal. growing up!


    After these enhanced magic seeds dangled the old iron city and flew back, the light merchant demon king gently stroked these ugly enhanced magic seeds.


    The eyes were so gentle as a little girl playing with her pet dog.


    Su Yan asked, "Where are we going now, are we going to see the star core?"


    The light business demon king said: "Star core is not a power that can be used at our level. What is the difference between looking at it or not? This king must now plan how to deal with the emperor of the demon world. He is not like the old demon of the iron city. You can fool the existence of the past at will."


    The Central Palace that the Light Merchant Demon King has worked so hard to build for thousands of years has been destroyed once, and the Central Palace can only be rebuilt.


    Fortunately, the Light Merchant Demon King still has a few exiles, but there is no need to worry about having no place to live.


    And Su Yan had already begun to think about another important question, how he would get away from the star realm!


    Although the woman of the Light Merchant Demon had no malice towards him, the star realm was still not a suitable place for cultivation.


    Moreover, Su Yan could not suppress the devil qi in his body by the side of the Light Merchant Demon King. If he did so, it would show that he and the Light Merchant Demon King were not of the same mind, and it is inevitable that this woman would be jealous!


    Although the Light Business Demon King trusts Su Yan now, this trust itself is very fragile.


    Women are fickle creatures, and the light business demon king is the kind of woman who can''t figure it out.


    Su Yan did not suppress the demon qi in his body, and as a result, the demon qi in his body became stronger and stronger.


    Because Su Yan was originally the flesh to be sanctified, and later cultivated the Immortal Dragon God War Body, the strength of the flesh has been regarded as ancient in the realm of heavenly immortals!


    The devil qi was born from qi and blood. Su Yan''s qi and blood were so vigorous, which meant that the soil was very fertile. Of course, the fruits produced were huge in quantity and good in quality.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t control this. It was really unexpected that the tyrannical body would become Su Yan''s trouble one day.


    If this continues, Su Yan will become a real magic cultivator sooner or later.


    The Demon King of Light Business was of course happy to see Su Yan and her being the same demonic cultivator, but Su Yan still thought about Dengxian Road and stepped into the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    As for enchantment...Although the power is stronger, it is destined to have endless troubles.


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King gave Su Yan a brand new task, which was to silently write the formula of the "Prime Demon Dao" that the Light Merchant Demon was thinking of.


    There are nine chapters in "The Way of the Ancient Demon", and the Demon King of Light Business is not in a hurry, so Su Yan will give her one chapter every month.


    The reason for the delay to one month is that it takes a month for the Light Business Demon King to cultivate the mantra written by Su Yanmo in the "Prime Demon Dao". There are no faults.


    However, on the surface, the Demon King of Light Merchant said that he and Su Yan would verify each other''s cultivation level, because everyone was regarded as a fellow who had cultivated the Primordial Demon Dao.


    There are only a few leftovers of the ancient magic path that have been circulated so far. If they don''t verify each other, they are very likely to go crazy.


    As everyone knows that Su Yan''s "Taigu Modao" is an authentic and complete version of ancient times, and there is absolutely no need to verify the authenticity with anyone.


    But at the moment the situation is like this, Su Yan has no choice but to write the formula of the first chapter of "Prime Demon Dao" to the Light Business Demon King.


    For the current plan, we can only take one step and count one step.

 Chapter 3631： Three messengers

    Chapter 3631: Three Messengers


    Inside the palace is very quiet.


    According to the rules of the Light Merchant Demon King, those demon seeds are not allowed to approach the inner palace.


    After stepping out of the threshold, you can still see the stars flashing in the sky!


    Being so close to the starlight here is of great benefit to condensing the various energies in the universe.


    But the disadvantages of practicing in the star realm are also very obvious. Except for a few special places, most places in the star realm are very thin.


    Su Yan walked along the unmanned corridor.


    Because there are no other people waiting, this palace is even more solemn.


    After Su Yan entered a palace, only the Light Merchant Demon King was sitting on the throne, and what unfolded in front of her was an extremely vast map.


    The star realm is vast and boundless, with countless continents and islands. She also only knows the location of the three star nuclei. To find out all the seven star nuclei, it will take a long time.


    After Su Yan entered the palace, he directly sent up a volume of silk scrolls and landed on the desk of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    After seeing this volume of silk book, the Demon King of Light Business directly threw the star map on the other side and couldn''t wait to open the silk book.


    This silk book is the first chapter of "The Way of the Ancient Demon" written by Su Yanmo.


    The first chapter of "The Way of the Ancient Demon" is the general chapter, mainly about the source of magic cultivation and the principles of cultivation, but there is not much content involved in cultivation.


    The sentences are very refined. If you don''t have enough experience and insights and know the things in ancient times in great detail, you will definitely find this general chapter obscure.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King got the general rules of "Prime Demon Road", he read it carefully.


    Although she was wearing a blindfold, she did not lose all her vision, and she could read the text on the silk book in another strange way!


    As the reading progressed, the red lips of the Demon King of Light Merchants opened gently, and then they became more and more amazed!


    The Demon King of Light Business had already practiced "Prime Demon Way", but she only cultivated the scrap. She originally thought that what Su Yan had in his hands was another scrap. The interaction between the two sides might give some inspiration.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s general chapter here is almost full!


    After all, she hadn''t seen the real full version, so she was not completely sure.


    The expression on the face of the Demon King of Light Business has become more and more amazing!


    "Su Yan, this king can''t wait to see the following content. Where did your "Prime Magic Way" come from?"


    Su Yan said: "Everyone has their own secrets, don''t they? It''s like I won''t ask you, why did you fall into the magical way?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King was taken aback for a while, not angry, but smiled and said: "So, you don''t plan to tell this king the source?"


    Su Yan said: "There are some things that can''t be said, and I don''t want to make up a lie to deceive you, so let''s stop here."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "I don''t need to investigate the origin of "Prime Demon Dao", but you must silently write the nine articles to him intact..."


    Su Yan was about to speak when the wind and clouds outside suddenly changed color, a lot of blue lightning appeared in the sky, and three very special demonic energy invaded from outside the sky.


    After the first battle in the middle palace, even the old demon of Iron City has fallen. The demon kings of the star realm have already figured out who is the real master of the star realm. It is reasonable to say that even if they form an alliance, they dare not kill the light business. Coming in front of the devil.


    Could it be that they found some secret weapon? That''s why I dared to kill the light business demon king?


    Su Yan was in doubt, but the Light Merchant Demon King said: "It is not the demon kings of the star realm who are here...The aura of those demon kings is very familiar to the king, is it... the messenger of the demon world?"


    When it comes to the messenger of the devil, of course it can only be the messenger of Emperor Shang!


    Unexpectedly, the emissary of Emperor Shang came so quickly!


    Have they already received the news of the fall of the Old Demon in Iron City?


    Su Yan was not so worried that these three envoys would avenge the Old Demon of Tiecheng.


    Demon cultivators don��t talk about feelings. For these demon cultivators, the more important thing is how to use each other!


    Now that the old demon of Iron City has fallen, it is bound to find a demon king to take the place of the old demon of Iron City and act as a new tool man.


    In today''s star realm, the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King is strong enough to cover the sky with one hand. Letting her be this tool man is the best choice for Emperor Shang.


    Both the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan understood this truth, so they didn''t worry much.


    The light business demon king''s fingertips lit up a purple magic fire, burning Su Yan''s silk book directly to ashes.


    Every word of the content of this silk book has been printed in her heart, and it doesn''t have much meaning.


    Then the Demon King of Light Merchant flew directly out of the palace and landed on the square in the middle. Then, with a light wave of his sleeve, he opened the protective formation of Li Palace.


    After the formation was opened, the three strange auras in the sky also descended on the square.


    All three of them wore black cloaks, completely hidden their bodies in the cloaks, and even their faces were hidden by the darkness.


    "Are the three messengers of Emperor Shang?" A confident smile appeared on the corner of the Demon King''s mouth.


    Here she is the master, even if facing the messenger of the Devil Emperor, she must firmly control the initiative in her own hands.


    The man in the middle said with a deep voice: "Your Excellency should be the light business demon king? You killed the old demon of Tiecheng? Do you know that Tiecheng has been working under our command. It is right to kill him? The great disrespect of Emperor Shang?"


    This messenger came up to make trouble, and seemed to come to find fault.


    Su Yan had already arrived on the square at this time, but he was just standing in a corner and didn''t mean to intervene.


    Facing the accusation, the light business demon king did not panic at all, but said: "When this king wants to kill, he only cares about his own mind, and never doesn''t care what others think."


    "You! What an arrogant tone! With that said, you really don''t intend to put the Emperor Shang in your eyes?" The envoy on the left spoke more and more severely.


    In contrast, the smile of the Light Merchant Demon King looked extremely relaxed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This is the Star Realm. You can''t scare this king if you only use the name of Emperor Shang. If you have a little experience, you should also know how powerful this king was in the Demon Realm... You three It''s just a mere demon commander. Do you think that if you move out of the emperor, you can dominate in front of this king? It is really absurd!"


    "Presumptuous! We patrolled the heavens on behalf of Emperor Shang, and no demon king dared to speak to us like this!


    The light business demon king said: "Never before has the demon commander dared to be so rampant in front of this king. When this king tried to advance to the demon king, he had already killed his men in front of the Huanxitian Demon Lord. The three of you can count. What dare to be so rampant in front of this king?"

 Chapter 3632： Carnage

    Chapter 3632: Killing


    These three messengers originally thought that if they moved out of the name of Emperor Shang, the Demon King of Light Business would treat them as gods.


    But what was unexpected was that this woman was really crazy to the extreme, and she even dared not give the face of Emperor Shang, one of the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm!


    They have seen many stunners, but they have reached the level of the demon king, and there can be no stunners!


    The messenger in the middle said: "Seeing that you are a woman, so I decided to give you a special opportunity. I don��t need to report the offense you just said, as nothing has happened. But what you want to say next Need to consider carefully! If there is something wrong with it, not only we will get angry, but even the old man of Emperor Shang will be angry."


    Another messenger also said to the Demon King of Light Business: "Even if you had merit and strength in the past, you are only a sinner now. If you don''t have the Emperor''s pardon, you will be alone in the star realm forever! Now it''s us for giving You have a chance to redeem your sins! Don''t know what is good or bad!"


    If these three messengers can really master the path from the star realm back to the demon world, it will undoubtedly be very attractive to these demon kings.


    But the objects they can attract must not include the Light Merchant Demon King. Because she is a descendant of the Great Emperor Xingchen, a native of the star realm, she can see that she has completely different ambitions from the other demon kings by re-establishing the middle palace of the ancient star school.


    The promise of returning to the Demon Realm is not very attractive to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    But the Light Business Demon King pretended to be frightened, and said: "Can you really release me from the star realm?"


    The three messengers had no idea that the Light Merchant Demon King was playing an exercise to tease them at this time. Seeing that the Light Merchant Demon King was panicked with an expression of astonishment, they said: "Of course, the three of us belong to the Emperor Shang. Right arm, if you can help Emperor Shang to get things done properly, we can say something in front of Emperor Shang, and then we can forgive your sins and let you return to the demon world."


    "Seeing that you are a rare female demon king, how can you wear a pair of blindfolds to lock your face, why don''t you take off the blindfold and let us see what you look like? Maybe you can do some mutual benefit with us. Double repair..."


    These three envoys obviously took the Demon of Light Merchant seriously. Not only did the Demon of Light Merchant have a good cultivation base, but also his body and appearance were superb, so they actually wanted to take advantage of her.


    Double cultivation with an object that exceeds your own strength. If the other party does not dare to squeeze your true essence madly, then the weak one must be used, not to mention the light business devil is still rare in the world, I am afraid that a man is in her face and charm. It''s hard to control in front of you.


    These three messengers are no more than the cultivation base of the demon commander, and they are indeed very difficult to control the charm of this peerless stunner of the light business demon king. In addition, Moxiu''s mood cultivation is common in the beginning, and it is normal for the spirit to be granted under this situation.


    It''s just that these three messengers really don''t know their situation at all, so they think it''s pretty beautiful.


    If they knew how cruel the woman in front of them was, they wouldn''t dare to say such words at all.


    They all say that the prefix of color is a knife. When these three messengers attacked the business demon king''s idea, they didn''t realize that their time of death was approaching.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but shook his head when he saw this place. These three people were digging their own graves by saying this.


    But even if they don''t say such things, I''m afraid it will be difficult to leave this palace alive.


    Because the Light Merchant Demon King didn''t plan to hand over the star core to Emperor Shang from the beginning, this contradiction is fundamental and cannot be resolved.


    The light business demon king turned his head and stared at Su Yan and said: "Su Yan, they want this king to take off the blindfold and still greedy this king''s body, what do you think?"


    "I don''t have any opinion, you just want to be happy" Su Yan hugged Kendo.


    After the three envoys watched the Light Merchant Demon inquiring about Su Yan, they were very dissatisfied. They thought that Su Yan was a little white face who was raised by the Light Merchant Demon, and they didn''t even realize what would happen next.


    "Really, Su Yan, you are so indifferent today." The light merchant demon seemed to be angry at Su Yan, but in a blink of an eye it turned into a phantom and flew in front of the three envoys.


    With just one claw, the messenger who asked her to sleep with Shuangxiu just squeezed his head!


    The brain was overflowing, and a lot of unidentified liquid splashed on the face of the light merchant demon, but her face was even more excited!


    The bloodthirsty desire reached its peak at this moment!


    Murderous aura also blooms suddenly like a cruel rose!


    The murderous aura on the Light Merchant Demon King went from nothing to the apex in the blink of an eye.


    She turned her face faster than she turned a book!


    The three messengers were still immersed in their own YY, thinking that they could eat this piece of meat in front of them, but they didn''t want the little sheep to be the real big bad wolf!


    The other two messengers saw their companions die horribly, and only then wanted to resist, but it was too late!


    Moreover, there is a huge gap between everyone''s strengths, and they have no power to fight back in front of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    Even those demon kings who allowed them to drive were not afraid of these three messengers at all, but the Emperor Shang behind them!


    If the other party doesn''t pay attention to Emperor Shang, or does not respect Emperor Shang, their greatest support will be gone.


    But after the fox is faked for too long, the fox will easily swell to forget how many catties he has!


    The sound of broken bones spread into Su Yan''s ears, and I was afraid that the bones of the two messengers were all crushed by the palm of the light merchant demon!


    "You... kill us, and Emperor Shang will kill you too!"


    The corner of the light business demon''s mouth still has a brilliant smile, and said: "Really? You may have made a mistake from the beginning. I have never been afraid of your Emperor."


    After finishing talking, the Light Merchant Demon King slammed his foot on the messenger''s throat, and another clicking sound came.


    The two messengers bleed through seven holes, and it didn''t take long for them to turn into thick blood in the square.


    Su Yan said: "The souls on them are not complete. I''m afraid that some of them will stay with Emperor Shang. If you kill them, Emperor Shang will know it soon."


    The Light Business Demon King said with great ease: "Didn''t we decide to take this step from the beginning? Now, you are afraid of the Emperor Shang?"


    "If Emperor Shang wants to defeat you, he will definitely use a figure of the Demon King rank. It is better not to underestimate the enemy."


    "He may not be able to conquer this king, how many servants under the Emperor''s seat, and the death of two marshals, there is no need to fight. Su Yan, this king is a little tired, let''s go back to the palace together."

 Chapter 3633： The Secret of the Ancient Emperor

    Chapter 3633: The Secret of the Ancient Emperor


    The Secret of the Ancient Emperor


    Speaking of this, the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants is as bright as a peach blossom, with the blindfold of abstinence, and the perfect female figure, it is really full of a very special style in the sense of violation.


    But Su Yan still held his long sword, didn''t even move his footsteps, just quietly said: "You don''t have to use this method to seduce me, even if you and I really have that kind of relationship, it doesn''t make much sense. I and you are Not a fellow traveler, you know it in your heart."


    "This king knows that you want to go back to Wanshou Mountain, but you have to know that as long as your strength does not exceed this king for one day, this king can hold you in the palace to accompany this king until you are old."


    The Light Business Demon King then said: "Do you know? The most interesting thing about you is here. Although you want to resist this King, but your reason tells you that you can''t... If you can see you struggling like this, it''s one of the few in this King''s life. Have fun. Time is on this king''s side. Sooner or later you will become a minister under this king''s skirt. This king has always been very confident about his body."


    The words of the Demon King of Light Business sounded very fragrant, and they seemed to have the meaning of being together with Su Yan.


    The actual meaning is definitely not the case. It is absolutely impossible for a woman of the Demon King series to indulge in the love of men and women.


    She had long regarded Su Yan as a big threat, and was afraid of Su Yan''s strength and talent. If Su Yan could not be controlled by her, then she would definitely choose to destroy Su Yan!


    The relationship between Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King was never between an ally, but it was not a complete enemy either. The ambiguity was very subtle.


    "Su Yan, this king will give you another chance. Are you really not going back to the bedroom with this king?"


    Su Yan said, "There seems to be something here."


    The direction of Su Yan''s finger was in the middle of the pool of blood.


    After all, the eyes of the Demon King of Light Merchant were bound by the blindfold. In terms of vision, she really couldn''t compare with Su Yan, but her spiritual sense was very powerful.


    Following the direction of Su Yan''s finger, he found something unusual immediately.


    Then the Demon King of Light Merchant waved gently, and a letter flew into her hand from the pool of blood.


    This letter was well preserved, and the blood foam on the outside was easily shaken off by the Light Shang Demon King.


    I saw two golden dragons painted on the envelope, and then the words "Shang Di Qin Qi" were written in the words of the Demon World.


    This letter must be addressed to Emperor Shang. Seeing that the envelope looks like an insult, I''m afraid the content inside will not be simple.


    The Light Merchant Demon opened this letter without thinking.


    The content of this letter really surprised the Demon King of Light Business!


    This letter came from the Metaverse, and the person who wrote it was the Heavenly Sword Demon under the seat of Emperor Shang.


    The Heavenly Sword Demon King was sent to the Metaverse by Emperor Shang to investigate the tomb of an ancient immortal emperor, to see if there is any extraordinary treasure hidden inside!


    And the Heavenly Sword Demon King really found something amazing near the ancient tomb. It seems that there is something in the ancient tomb that is about to be born!


    Who can not be impressed by the magic weapon of the Three Religious Relics level!


    If the Light Merchant Demon King is allowed to obtain a treasure of this level, coupled with her Eye of the Galaxy, she will dare to challenge even the Emperor Zhun!


    The Light Business Demon King said, "It seems we are going to Yuanjie for a trip."


    "Metaworld? It''s a very long way from us."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Do you still have an astrolabe in your hands that you have forgotten? You can travel to the edge of the star realm at any time, and then going to the metaworld will definitely be easy."


    Su Yan said, "This is not the crux of the problem. The key is that you know what kind of world Metaverse is like?"


    Su Yan''s question really knocked the Light Merchant Demon King down. She was just an aboriginal of the star realm, and she had some knowledge of the devil realm.


    The vast world beyond that is full of mysterious unknowns for her.


    Su Yan said: "The Star Emperor is one of the five emperors in the legend, then do you know who ruled the heavens before the five emperors in the legend?"


    "Could it be the Three Emperors? After all, the Three Emperors are before the Five Emperors."


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, and said: "I didn''t joking with you, and I don''t want to listen to you being shrewd. Since you don''t know, then I''ll just say it. Before the five emperors were born, the order of the immortal world was formulated by the ancient emperors. "


    "What is the difference between the ancient emperor you mentioned and the later immortal emperor?"


    "Those ancient emperors were not cultivating Taoism, nor Buddhism, let alone magical methods. At that time, Wuzong was still in its infancy, or the power of Wuzong came from these ancient emperors."


    The Light Merchant Demon King was a little confused when he heard this, and said, "How can they become a great emperor without a cultivation method? Do they have the power of Totem or the power of Wuzong?"


    "In the days when the world was just opened up, the strength of vitality was a thousand times, ten thousand times that of today. Such a strong vitality will naturally give birth to some unreasonable existences. These beings are born with indomitable cultivation bases, which can be destroyed with a single finger. The stars in the sky. The power that these monks desperately pursue today is simply at their fingertips to those ancient emperors. What totem and Wuzong you are talking about is actually a path evolved from the worship of these ancient emperors'' power."


    What Su Yan said was something that the Light Merchant Demon didn''t know.


    These contents are seldom seen in written records. If it weren''t for the existence from that era, or someone who could know the history of the heavens by chance, it would be impossible to know this.


    "What about Metaverse?"


    Su Yan said: "Later the immortal gate rose, the immortal realm of the heavens was suspended in the immortal realm, becoming the dominant power of the immortal realm, and the ancient emperor was also swept into the corner of history. The last corner of the ancient emperor was the metaworld. That place is not a place where you can go in and out at will, even if the immortal emperor exists, you need to be careful if you want to go to the Metaverse."


    "Those ancient emperors are so strong and born upright, how can they lose?"


    "Isn��t the defeat of the ancient emperor reasonable? Your ancestor Xingchen the Great once killed more than ten ancient emperors, and Xianwu the Great slaughtered nearly a hundred ancient emperors! Created the dominance of the heavens and immortals The age of everything!"


    "After the opening of the heavens and the earth, the universe continued to expand, and the original strong vitality gradually spread into the larger universe. When the richness of vitality was reduced to a certain level, the ancient emperor would not be born again, but the cultivation of immortals was not so. With high demands, almost everyone of the ancient ethnic group can cultivate immortals, and immortal emperors can be born one after another. This is called one after another. This is the evolution of the universe, and no one can interfere, let alone change."


    "According to you, shouldn''t the ancient emperor all perish?"


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t this a fact? Have you ever heard of the existence of ancient emperors?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King was so stunned that he couldn''t speak for a while.

 Chapter 3634： Break through the chaos

    Chapter 3634: Break through Chaos


    Break through the chaos


    Su Yan continued: "The Metaverse is not the kind of barren land that was opened up and abandoned by the ancient emperor. The depth of that place is far beyond your imagination."


    The Light Merchant Demon King asked, "Are those ancient emperors really killed? Could there be any fish that slipped through the net hidden in the metaworld?"


    Su Yan said, "Are you worried now?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Of course, you must be fully prepared to do things. Since this king was asked to intercept this letter, then this king has to go to the Metaverse for everything he said, the legendary tomb of the immortal emperor If there is really a magic weapon of the Three Religious Relics series, this king will definitely not let it fall into the hands of others!"


    The Demon King of Light Merchants assumed that he was determined to win. In comparison, Su Yan appeared a little bit indifferent.


    The reason why Su Yan''s reaction was so indifferent was entirely because he understood what kind of world Metaverse was, and it was full of various unknown risks.


    It would be a bit too reluctant to want to gallop in the metasphere with his cultivation base just now!


    Even if the Light Merchant Demon King liberates the Eye of the Galaxy, it is the peak of the Demon King, which can almost challenge the strength of the quasi emperor, and he may not be able to walk sideways in a world like Yuanjie.


    Because in the past few years, there have been many immortal kings that have fallen in the Metaverse, and even the immortal emperors have two!


    If he is too big and thinks he can be invincible in the metaverse, his final fate will be very miserable.


    Su Yan said, "I haven''t finished my words. There are not only the tombs of the ancient emperor and the immortal emperor, but also..."


    "What else?"


    "The ethnic groups that followed those ancient emperors were not completely extinct, and a small part of them remained in the Metaverse. These ethnic groups were also called sin tribes. There were nine sin tribes, which were used by the ancient emperors to fight The immortal emperor has hundreds of thousands of pawns under his command. There are also many powerful men among the sinners, and I am afraid that their strength is not below you." Su Yan said.


    The immortal emperor can drive millions or tens of thousands of soldiers, and the ancient emperor''s subordinates use these sinners to counteract.


    The battle between each other reached the fiercest moment, and almost all the heavens and all realms became battlefields.


    In this era, the Demon King of Light Merchants has not experienced it, and has no idea what the real cruelty is.


    For these sinners, as a former opponent, Su Yan certainly knows how powerful the opponent is.


    Su Yan said directly: "I don''t want to go to the Metaverse. With my strength, if I go to the Metaverse, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to protect myself."


    The light business demon king said: "With this king by your side, are you afraid that others will deal with you? If someone wants to deal with your own king and kill him directly, why do you have to worry about it? Or is it that you don''t trust this king''s strength?"


    Su Yan said: "The sin race in the metarealm is strong, and there are some weird Primordial creatures. That''s forgotten. More importantly, you haven''t considered it."


    "Which point?"


    Su Yan said: "If there is really a magic weapon of the Three Religious Relics series to be born, will those immortal realms be completely unaware of it? If you think about it this way, it is simply a formidable enemy. Even if you and I join forces, it is absolutely impossible in strength Dominate. This clearly shows that it is a trip to muddy water..."


    For Su Yan, Metaverse is full of various unknown risks. And the most important thing for him now is to cultivate hard and live up to the foundation of his physical sanctification, instead of running around and simply delaying his practice.


    But the Light Business Demon King said: "You don''t need to talk about this anymore, this king has already made a decision, you only need to follow this king."


    Both the Metaverse and the Star Realm have retained a part of the chaos before the opening of the heavens and the earth, so they are partly connected to the Star Realm.


    Entering the metaworld from the star realm is also very simple, just use the star gate to reach the boundary of the star realm, and then enter the metaworld from the boundary of the star realm.


    But it��s not that simple to enter the metaworld from the fairy world.


    After the great battle between the immortal emperor and the ancient emperor, the primitive phoenix led many immortal emperors to personally blockade the metaworld, locking those sinners into the chaos of the metaworld.


    This seal is still very strong, and it takes a lot of setbacks to enter the metaworld from the immortal world.


    The Light Merchant Demon King moved as soon as she said it. She only had a few Li Palaces left in this star realm, and she had nothing to miss. The key was to seize the opportunity and get the treasures of the Three Religious Relics.


    There is also a star gate near this palace. Using the star gate as a springboard, Su Yan and the light merchant demon soon appeared on the edge of the star realm.


    The islands and various continents floating in the sky are no longer visible here.


    Everything seems to have become a strange cotton material, and it emits colorful light.


    This is the chaos that is not completely separated.


    In this chaos, even the space itself has become like sticky grease, without a stable form.


    If the living things below the immortal are thrown into this chaos, it will only take a second to be strangled by the unstable space into the same sticky chaos.


    To maintain a stable human form in this unstable chaos, at least a Tianxian cultivation is required.


    Although this place is already on the edge of the star realm, it still seems boundless. This chaos has spread to the horizon, with no end in sight.


    After stepping out of the star gate, Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon will enter this chaos.


    After passing through this chaos, you can reach the metaworld.


    If you want to control the flight of the magic weapon, you can''t pass through this chaos even for two thousand years.


    At this time, it is necessary to use the spell of space crossing.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant is proficient in this way. She took Su Yan across the space six times in a row. This kind of space crossing is extremely difficult, and it needs to be positioned with an astrolabe to avoid losing its way in the chaotic mystery.


    After six space leaps, Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King entered from one chaos to another chaos.


    The Chaos of the Metaverse does not have that colorful light, but a grayish yellow, which has not changed since ancient times.


    At this point, the astrolabe was completely useless, and it became dim from radiant.


    Su Yan said, "There is chaos here, and there is no way of discerning the direction at all. It is difficult to determine where we are. How do you lead me through this chaos to the real metaworld?"


    The Demon King of Light Business chuckled lightly, and then took off the blindfold directly.


    When the Eye of the Galaxy was liberated, the surrounding chaos was also given color by the pair of eyes in an instant, and the surrounding was no longer a monotonous yellow, but also became colorful.


    Then this colorful piece of land was forcibly separated by the Eye of the Galaxy, and a colorful star road was paved in the sky.


    The colorful star road reshapes the originally unstable space, stabilizes the space, and makes the surrounding chaos become obedient, no longer violent!


    It is already the limit to be able to achieve this level with the devil''s mana.

 Chapter 3635： The snow falls silently

    Chapter 3635: Xueluo Silent


    The snow falls silently


    The Light Merchant Demon King is using the Eye of the Star River to force the chaos to shape the star road. Su Yan can fully feel that the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King has improved compared with the time when the five demon kings joined forces!


    The colorful star road compresses the distance and space of tens of millions of miles within thirty miles.


    This is a more powerful tactic than space shuttle, which means that the light business demon king''s understanding of space fairy rules has reached a new level.


    It seemed that after that great battle, she had a new epiphany. It''s just that she never mentioned this to Su Yan.


    The city of this woman is really deep.


    And after crossing this colorful star road, Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Shang have truly entered the Metarealm.


    The Metaverse is different from the Star Realm. There are no floating islands or continents here, and everything looks the same as the fairyland outside.


    Even the aura of the immortal origin is extremely rich, at least five times more than the immortal world outside.


    After Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King entered the Metaverse, they encountered a heavy snowfall.


    Countless feather-like snowflakes are scattered in the sky, and the vast land has long been a world wrapped in silver.


    Xueluo was silent, and the surroundings were also lonely, and there were no traces of existence or activity of any creatures.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, didn''t you say that there are nine sinners in the metaworld? How could it be such a lonely world?"


    Su Yan said: "The nine sinners do exist, but we haven''t encountered them yet. What corner of the Metaverse might be here? Where is the ancient tomb of the Immortal Emperor we are looking for?"


    The light business demon king said: "The letter did not accurately mention the location of the ancient tomb. It just vaguely said that there was a lot of sunshine and purple electricity covering the sun... Maybe we should ask a few sinners in the Metaverse to find out. Where is the ancient tomb?"


    Su Yan hummed softly, this was indeed the best way.


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan flew forward together.


    The meta world is different from the star world. After passing through that chaos, there is no ignorant and wild aura. Everything here is not much different from the immortal world, but the immortal spirit here is more concentrated.


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King flew forward together for two hours, and all they could see was still the white snow.


    The surrounding scenery hasn''t changed at all, and the patience of the Demon King of Light Business is basically exhausted. She is not a very patient person.


    "Su Yan, you know something about Metaverse. Why have we been flying for so long, let alone sinners, can''t even see a ghost?"


    Facing the question of the light business demon king, Su Yan said: "I said that the metaworld is small, compared to the star world and the immortal world, but in fact it is still a huge world, at least more than the mortal world. The world is going to be bigger."


    "Well, you and I fly for two more hours, and there will be at least two thousand miles together. If you can''t see even a living thing in these two thousand miles, it must be something that you and I don''t know about in the Metaverse. ..."


    Before the Light Merchant Demon had finished speaking, he saw a dark shadow appearing in the sky.


    This black shadow swiftly flew towards this side, and quickly zoomed in within a very short time. It turned out to be a goshawk with three heads from an elder!


    These three heads are also very interesting. Except for the eagle head in the middle, the other two heads are the heads of the lion and the tiger, and there are many snake heads spreading out on the feathers of the tail.


    Although there are many weird monsters in the Demon Realm, it is the first time that this kind of monster Light Merchant Demon King has seen him, and he can��t help being surprised: "Su Yan, the monsters in the Meta Realm are too random? It��s a spliced ??product, but even the ancient Wuzong wouldn��t do such boring things..."


    As he spoke, the monster was already approaching quickly, and at the same time there was a strong wind blowing toward his face!


    The clothes of Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Merchant were all dancing wildly by the strong wind.


    Su Yan said: "These monsters were like this in the ancient times. Many strange worlds were bred out of chaos, and strange creatures that were completely unexpected were bred out of many strange worlds."


    Because the wind blowing on the face has become stronger and stronger, even Su Yan''s voice has been blown out of the ordinary.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Su Yan, don''t do it. This king just wants a mount for walking. This monster looks very impressive and mighty. How about this king using it as a mount?"


    Su Yan''s face showed a noncommittal smile. The Light Business Demon King asked him this question not to discuss with him, but to simply raise it with him.


    Sometimes she would pretend to be a shy little daughter, and would take the initiative to ask Su Yan about everything, as if Su Yan was her backbone and the man she relied on.


    But in fact, this is just an alternative game. If Su Yan takes it seriously, he will be the only loser.


    The devil''s method is not just to take off his clothes and seduce with hue.


    There are so many ways to attack the mind.


    The monster was already in front of him, and the Light Merchant Demon King also greeted him at this moment, and a few afterimages appeared in the air!


    Just the blink of an eye is about to collide with that monster!


    In terms of speed and body style, the Light Merchant Demon King was the only existence that Su Yan encountered after entering the immortal world that could be compared with him.


    The moment the light business demon king and the monster were about to collide, the boundless devilish energy was released!


    The purple light emitted from the devilish energy almost directly enveloped the world!


    The monster was originally murderous, but after the Light Merchant Demon King broke out with such a powerful force, he also realized that something was wrong, and wanted to turn his head and escape!


    But its original speed is extremely fast, it is too late to brake, and the light business demon is also very fast to approach it, so this collision is simply inevitable!


    Boom!


    A circle of magic exploded in the air!


    Then three snow-capped mountains not far away also experienced an avalanche in the shock.


    The sound of the avalanche rumbling enveloped the sky, and then Su Yan saw the monster falling straight down.


    And the purple circle of magic in the sky is still very dazzling!


    This monster is indeed not weak, at least as good as a god. This is still a level that can be reached without cultivation and only relying on innate talent.


    But to deal with the existence of the Demon King series, it is still not enough.


    Then Su Yan saw the Light Merchant Demon chasing him down.


    With the fall of the monster, this originally very deposited snowfield was violently shaking again.


    Countless snowflakes rolled frantically on the snowy field.


    It''s just white snow, like a stormy sea!

 Chapter 3636： Xiaomang

    Chapter 3636: Xiao Mang


    Su Yan looked at the sky far away, and a round of sun came out of the gloom in front of him, and also spread the warm sunshine on this snowy field.


    And the Light Merchant Demon King finally rode on the monster''s body, and the purple demon energy turned into a chain, which was wrapped around the monster''s neck.


    As long as this monster struggles, the purple chain will turn into purple electric light and teach it severely!


    "Su Yan, come down and help this king!"


    The light business demon king''s words came, and Su Yan had to descend from the sky to her side.


    At this time, the Demon King of Light Merchants had a complete upper hand, and Su Yan''s help was not needed at all, but Su Yan still said, "Is there anything I can help?"


    The light business demon king said: "Do you have any tactics that can tame beasts? This king''s tactics of taming beasts can''t surrender it."


    Of course, Su Yan knew a lot about the beast-taming techniques handed down from ancient times, but he would never tell the light business demon king these techniques.


    Because once these tactics are told to the Light Merchant Demon King, then the next question will follow-"Where did your tactics come from? These tactics should have been lost long ago?"


    Su Yan would never take the initiative to add unnecessary troubles to himself, so he just smiled and said, "You can''t subdue it with the strength of your demon king. How can I be a god?"


    The light business demon king showed a slightly distressed expression, and said: "Really? This king thought you could do anything, after all, you have brought so many surprises to this king!"


    Su Yan said, "Do you really want to choose it as a mount? Will it be too sassy?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King Jiao said: "This king has finally found a mount. If you don''t help, you can''t let this king use it as a mount?"


    The power of this woman acting like a baby is indeed amazing, even Su Yan can only smile bitterly: "Then...whatever you do, we will continue to move forward after you surrender it."


    The light business demon king��s beast-repelling technique is indeed unable to subdue this unknown monster, but she has not only practiced the techniques of the devil world, but has integrated the techniques of the ancient stars and witches, the skills of the three schools. All in one.


    I saw the Light Merchant Demon King drew a part of the monster''s soul and put it in his palm.


    In this way, the fate of this monster is in the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, and it is very difficult to refuse to accept it.


    It''s just that the monster''s IQ is not very high. Even in this situation, he has struggled for a long time. If it weren''t for the Light Merchant Demon King desperately wanted a mount, I''m afraid he had already killed the monster.


    After conquering this monster, the Light Merchant Demon King named it Xiaomang.


    Xiao Mang flew forward with Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Shang all the way.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king had a spiritual exchange with Xiao Mang just now and collected some incredible information."


    "It doesn''t have enough IQ at all, it''s just a reckless monster, and its spiritual sense is not turned on. How can you communicate, in fact, you have entered its brain and read its memory, right?" Su Yan said.


    What Su Yan said is absolutely true.


    If Xiao Mang had the ability to communicate with the Light Merchant Demon King, then it would already be considered a monster, not such a pure monster.


    The Light Business Demon King became a little embarrassed, and said: "You are really a bad person, this king has just received a mount, and you are in the mood. You actually ruined this king''s interest! This king just communicated with Xiao Mang."


    The light business demon king''s continuous coquettish offensive made Su Yan a little overwhelmed.


    Such a powerful woman shows the shyness of her little daughter in front of you, even if it is the character of the emperor, it is easy to control it.


    And the reason why the Demon King of Light Merchants made such a change was probably not because she liked or fell in love with Su Yan.


    But in the process of getting along, she discovered that Su Yan''s personality weakness is to eat soft rather than hard, so she adjusted to this attitude to get along with Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "What did you find?"


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Before Xiao Mang met us, he once saw a camp. The camp should not be a sinner, but several demons. Xiao Mang tried a bit and found that the opponent had a formation to protect him. gone."


    "Magic? Are you from Emperor Shang?"


    Go and shake your head with the Demon King and say: ��I don��t know yet, it may be other Devil Emperors and Devil Kings. Like the Star Realm, the Metaverse is also the place where the demon kings who commit crimes in the Demon Realm are exiled. I am afraid there should be many demon kings here. "


    "Are we going to test it?" Su Yan asked.


    "I don��t know much about the Metaverse. I don��t even know where the ancient tomb is, so I can only make the best move. But in order not to reveal the identity of the king, the king has to do some disguise in advance. Negotiate with those demon cultivators." The light business demon king''s expression has become serious while speaking, and he will never see the shyness just now.


    Su Yan said, "Let''s do that."


    Then the Demon King of Light Business drove Xiaomang and flew directly towards the camp of the demon repair.


    At the same time, the Demon King of Light Business spun around in the air and transformed into a beautiful and beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting dress, even the blindfold on her face disappeared, transforming into a pair of clear and innocent big eyes.


    This is not a simple transformation technique, but a transformation technique recorded on the heavenly pillar of desire. The Asura King cultivated this transformation technique to seduce the Buddha.


    If King Asura succeeds in temptation, he can take away the Buddha''s cultivation through the female body in the acacia.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not possible. Of course, the female body of King Asura was finally seen through, and I was locked in the lotus platform by the Buddha, and escaped from it after suffering for thousands of years.


    After this female body changed, the light business demon king''s aura was also suppressed by the powerful charm.


    It seems that she is the most innocent elf in this icy world who wants people to take care of. As long as a man looks at it, she can''t help feeling pity.


    The Demon Realm exercises cultivated by the Light Merchant Demon King are not the kind of chaotic low-grade exercises, each has a great background.


    This also made Su Yan wonder what kind of teacher the Light Merchant Demon King was in the Demon Realm.


    The Light Business Demon King exhaled and said, "Su Yan, do you think this king looks good like this?"


    The dress of the light business demon king is very transparent, the skin underneath is looming, and the pattern of lotus flower is embroidered on his bellyband, and the breath is full of extreme temptation.


    It seems that her body can provide the only warmth in this ice world.


    But Su Yan quickly retracted his gaze and said plainly, "You still look good in your original appearance. This way, the beauty is beautiful. I always feel a little greasy, but not as good as your usual."


    Su Yan was not tempted by her at all, which the Demon King of Light Business had long expected.


    But she still didn''t expect Su Yan to give such an answer, and she was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 3637： Thousand Demon Sect Camp

    Chapter 3637: Thousand Demon Sect Camp


    But the Light Merchant Demon King quickly adjusted. Because she knew she was playing a game of conquest and being conquered with Su Yan.


    Either she completely conquered Su Yan, or she was completely eaten by Su Yan without vomiting her bones.


    This is a game between the soul and the state of mind. As long as the Light Merchant Demon King can beat Su Yan, she will definitely be able to enter the ranks of the Demon Emperor in the future.


    Of course, this is also a gamble. If she loses, she will indulge in the **** desires of men and women, and fall in love with this man hopelessly.


    Xiao Mang''s flight speed was extremely fast, and he had reached the edge of the camp before long.


    A prehistoric monster like Xiaomang didn''t know how to hide aura at all, and when it appeared above the camp again, those magic cultivators had already become very alert.


    Then the seven streamers flew directly into the sky, and these seven streamers were very impure, and they represented that the other party''s cultivation techniques were not very powerful, but they should definitely not be taken lightly.


    The seven streamers were also very cautious after flying into the sky, standing in a position of the Big Dipper, faintly forming a formation.


    These seven magic cultivators are all mature men, first of all they looked at Su Yan with very hostile eyes.


    Then all their gazes fell on the Demon King of Light Merchants, and then all showed the expressions of lust-giving souls. Their gazes were very fanatical, as if they could not wait to occupy the Demon King of Light Merchants.


    The change of the female body of the Light Merchant Demon King didn''t have much temptation for Su Yan, but it was enough to deal with these ordinary demons.


    These seven magic repairs, all of which are the cultivation bases of the magic generals, are equivalent to the strength of the gods.


    In the realm of Tianxian, even if Su Yan is not invincible in the world, he can be regarded as a rare existence. It is not difficult to deal with these seven demons.


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you are really all demon cultivators, not sinners. You should be working for a certain demon king, right?"


    Su Yan''s question was completely ignored by these seven demon cultivators, and all these seven demon cultivators stared at the Light Merchant Demon King panting.


    They were totally unaware that they had learned the way of the Light Merchant Demon King. After the Light Merchant Demon King had hidden the devil''s majesty and devilish energy, they actually regarded the Light Merchant Demon King as a female cauldron for Su Yan''s cultivation.


    And after the light business demon king hid behind Su Yan with a scared expression, and then poked his head out to show the kind of scared eyes that couldn''t help but want to see, the seven demons only felt that they were about to explode with jealousy. !


    It is this pitiful posture that can more arouse the man''s desire for dominance.


    Such stunners are absolutely rare in the world!


    If you can take the double cultivation with yourself, it will definitely be the ultimate happiness!


    Even if you can''t have it for a long time, just a one-night love can be considered a happy experience!


    "This girl looks really strong! If I catch it back and warm my bed day and night, wouldn''t it be 10,000 times stronger than the five-big and three-thick women of the Sin Race?"


    "Yes! Special mother, I have never seen such an energetic girl! What is the origin of this girl?"


    "No matter! Take this girl off first, can our brothers all have fun?"


    These demon cultivators said crude words. Although the Light Business Demon King didn��t take it seriously, she hugged Su Yan tightly from behind. After the body was attached, not only did she pretend to be afraid, but also her body. Shaking slightly.


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing in her heart: "This woman...I''m afraid she is the best actor in the world."


    "The kid in white clothes! What''s your special mother''s background? I''ve explained it to this uncle!" The opposite Mo Xiu pointed at Su Yan with his sword.


    Su Yan tilted his head and looked at the other party. Although there was no expression on his face, his contempt was very obvious.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear what the ancestor said? If you are familiar with each other, explain your own way, and then hand over this woman. Don''t grind and chir here. It won''t do you any good. !"


    Su Yan said: "Since you want to take it, you can''t come and take her away by yourself. Did I say to stop you?"


    These magic cultivators couldn''t think that Su Yan could talk so easily. If a normal man heard what they said just now, maybe he is already thunderous now, how could he be so calm?


    "Is it possible that the relationship between you and this woman is not a dual monk? What kind of relationship do you guys have not actually recruited?"


    Su Yan looked at each other amusedly: "You told me to give her to you. Now that I want to give it to you, you dare not ask for it? Why are you so timid?"


    "Boy! Don''t be mad! I''m afraid you are cheating!"


    Su Yan said calmly: "I don''t need to play any tricks to deal with your mentally retarded."


    "You are so courageous! Do you know that you are all facing the grandfather of the Thousand Demon Sect..."


    This Mo Xiu originally pointed at Su Yan with his sword. Before he wanted to shoot the sword light out, Su Yan swung the long sword out of his hand first, and saw a purple lightning across the sky. The Mo Xiu hadn''t finished his words. , The head has been directly cut off!


    Su Yan raised his hand and took the purple electricity back.


    All this happened in less than two seconds. It was from the release of the sword light to the recovery of the sword light in one go, which can be said to be the ultimate hearty!


    The magic repairs hardly saw how Su Yan moved his sword, and the battle was over.


    They finally knew why Su Yan was so calm when facing them.


    Because their strength is simply not enough to shake Su Yan.


    They thought they were hunters, but in the end they were their prey.


    Su Yan said, "I have something to ask you. As long as I can give me a satisfactory answer, I can spare your life."


    Su Yan''s front was silent, and after a while, someone said, "You ask! As long as we can answer..."


    The world of Demon Cultivation is similar to that of the demon celestial celestial being. The strong have absolute control over the weak.


    Since Su Yan had already shown superior strength, that year was equivalent to that he was qualified to control everything about these demons, including his life, of course.


    "What is the origin of the Thousand Demon Sect you are talking about?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, these demon cultivators all showed bewildered expressions, just because Su Yan''s problem was too inexplicable.


    "Do you really don''t know the name of Thousand Demon Sect?"


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have much time to chat with you, so I will answer my question first."


    Su Yan''s tone has not changed, it is still as plain as before, but it makes these demons panic.


    Just now Su Yan''s expression was so calm before moving the sword, but after the shot, it was like thunder!


    If Su Yan moves the sword again, they will be unable to resist it.

 Chapter 3638： Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger

    Chapter 3638: Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger


    Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger


    Although Su Yan was not murderous, he gave these demon cultivators an extremely powerful sense of oppression. He could only stammered and replied: "Thousand Demon Sect, Thousand Demon Sect... are the sects created by the ancestors, too. The largest sect in the star realm, with countless disciples, has also gained the upper hand in the battle with those sinners."


    "Who is the ancestor you are talking about?"


    The faces of these demons showed incredible expressions, as if they were saying, no, is it true that someone doesn''t know who the ancestor is?


    But they didn''t dare to disobey Su Yan''s order, they could only say: "The ancestor''s large number is the God Demon Lord."


    "Devil Lord? He dare to call himself a Demon Lord for anything? Really there is no tiger in the mountain, and is the monkey called the king?" The Light Shang Demon King couldn''t hold back this time and said directly.


    The title of Demon Lord is not something that can be used casually. There is only a little difference between the Demon Lord and the Demon Lord. In fact, the difference in strength is basically one in the sky and one in the sky.


    Only the top demon emperors in the ancient times could be called the great demon masters, and now there are only three great demon masters in the demon world, and between the great demon master and the demon emperor is the demon master.


    The Demon Lord represents the status and strength above the Seven Demon Emperors. What kind of God Demon Lord has never even heard of it. It must be the kind of Demon Lord who is not powerful enough to call himself a Demon Lord?


    It''s simply a big issue in the world!


    Su Yan was completely indifferent to the arrogance of this title, because he was not a demonic cultivator.


    Then Su Yan asked again: "What did the ancestor send you here for?"


    The remaining six demons were all facing each other. It seemed that this involved some kind of secret, and they even hoped that others would tell this secret.


    The ancestors will be held accountable in the future, but they will not be counted on them.


    But how can Su Yan be so foolish?


    Su Yan gently unsheathed the Mowen Divine Sword, and the purple sword light flashed, saying: "I am not a tolerant person, and I don''t like giving opportunities to others. This time I have given you a chance, you better cherish it. Some. Next I will ask each of you a question. If anyone dares not to answer deliberately, or deliberately answer indiscriminately, I will kill him with a single blow."


    After being threatened by Su Yan in this way, the six demons became very honest, and they honestly explained the reasons for their camping in this ice and snow.


    They are here to stare at a branch of the sin race, as for the reason, it is related to the abnormal movement of the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons in the northeast.


    The Thousand Demon Sect has set up many guards like this, just for the sin race to know in advance what is happening.


    Su Yan then asked, "Is there any moths in the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons?"


    This time Su Yan''s question was changed to another target. The Demon Cultivator almost couldn''t wait to answer: "It is said that the Great Demon God in the ancient battlefield is going to be resurrected..."


    "Resurrection?" The Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan glanced at each other, feeling that the news was really inexplicable.


    The power of the devil can be replaced by dead mortals and resurrected. This kind of thing is not difficult at all.


    But the great demon **** they are talking about is only a demon magnate of the ancient era. Once such a character falls, how can it be easily resurrected?


    When the devil fell, there were irreversible five decays of heaven and man...At that time, the spirits would collapse with the flesh and become part of the dust in the universe.


    The difficulty of resurrecting the ancient demon **** is equal to turning a piece of loess into a powerful demon god.


    If anyone can do such a thing, he must have dominated the heavens!


    But these Thousand Demon Sect''s outposts are indeed here to perform this task, preventing the nine sinners from entering the ancient battlefield.


    The Light Business Demon King asked: "Have you ever heard of a purple electric light masterpiece near the tomb, and then there is a heavy storm? It may be the tomb of a certain immortal emperor."


    These magic repairs all showed blank expressions at the same time.


    Su Yan''s eyes were always sharp, and it was impossible for Su Yan to hide the subtle changes in the expressions of these demons.


    It seems that they really don''t know that there is still this thing.


    The Light Merchant Demon King thought that the resurrection of the Great Demon God they were talking about could be linked to the tomb of the Immortal Emperor mentioned in the messenger''s letter before, but they did not expect that these were two things.


    Su Yan then said again: "Where shall we go next? Are we going to see the legendary battlefield of ancient gods and demons?"


    The Light Business Demon King showed a troubled expression and said, "Hmph, I don''t know where the tomb is. If we can''t get there quickly, the things will be taken away by Emperor Shang."


    Su Yan said: "The magic weapon of this kind of progression will fall into the hands of whose own number, it is not yours. Even if it is taken by force, the magic weapon will fly away. Why bother? This ancient battlefield, I think, is a mystery. ..."


    "What mystery can you see?" The Light Business Demon asked curiously.


    "Actually, there are many ancient battlefields of gods and demons in the metarealm. In the past, the heavens and immortal domains fought against many ancient emperors many times, and countless strong men fell. If the bones of the immortal emperor and the ancient emperor get some chance coincidence, they will vomit sun and moon Essence, after years and months, it may become a corpse demon, or the bones may become essence."


    "But what does it have to do with us? The only thing we want to find in the Metaverse is the tomb of the emperor. If we can''t find this king, we won''t stop. Whether it is a corpse demon or a white bone spirit, it is not the original headache king."


    Su Yan said, "There may be some kind of echo between this corpse and the magic weapon in the ancient tomb. Otherwise, how could these two bizarre things happen together?"


    "Huh? Su Yan, it seems reasonable to hear you say that. Why don''t we go and see what is going on." The Light Shang Demon King said, "But the resurrection of the ancient Demon God is too absurd. Maybe it��s just to cover people''s eyes, but that��s not necessarily true."


    When the Light Merchant Demon King said this, he glanced at the six demon cultivators, then stretched out a finger, and said: "This king only needs a guide to take us to the ancient gods and devil battlefields. Who can be this? Wizard?"


    Only one of these six magic repairs reacted the fastest, raising his hands almost without thinking, and said: "I, I, I can!"


    Only when his words fell, the Demon King of Light Shang gently brushed his sleeves, an extremely powerful demon energy invaded and turned into a lot of **** aura, and instantly swallowed the flesh and blood of the other five demon cultivators. There are five clean bones left!


    The magic repairs of the five demon generals changed from a living person to an immobile bone in just a short second, and even the screams could only occur halfway and stopped abruptly.


    The last remaining magic repair only felt terrified!


    They originally thought that the Light Merchant Demon King was just a cauldron for Su Yan Shuangxiu. Who knew she was the real boss, playing with them was a game of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    If it weren''t for him to raise his hand and surrender the fastest, I''m afraid he has now become a bone lying on the ground.


    This magic repair thought that even his back was wet with cold sweat, and his heart was terrified to the extreme.

 Chapter 3639： Is there a token?

    The third thousand six hundred and thirty-ninth chapter is there a token?


    This Mo Xiu flew into the sky with an expression of infinite horror, and flew directly towards the legendary ancient battlefield of the gods and demons.


    In front of Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King, he didn''t dare to play any tricks at all, and could only lead the way honestly.


    Although he had several thoughts of getting out of his mind, they were all denied by reason. The strength of the opponent was an insurmountable mountain for him.


    No matter what tricks mosquitoes play in front of the mountain, it makes no sense.


    After crossing this snow-covered plateau, the terrain all the way down, not only becomes low-lying, even the white snow gradually melts, and you can see many creeks winding on the ground.


    On the side of the stream, you can also see unknown thatch that grows to a height of seven or eight meters. These thatch exudes a faint light, and at the same time exudes the atmosphere of ancient times, which is absolutely different from today''s plants.


    Here, Su Yan seemed to have returned to the tragic era.


    The Light Merchant Demon didn''t feel anything special. She had been to many strange worlds, and there was actually not much difference between the strange worlds she had visited, and there were many strange and unknown plants and animals.


    After passing through this swamp, the terrain changed again and suddenly it became a Gobi desert.


    Even the oncoming wind became very dry.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was originally not a very patient person. After flying at such a low speed for a long time, he was already very impatient and said directly: "How far is the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons, why hasn''t it arrived?"


    The Moxiu replied in panic: "When this Gobi Desert turns scarlet, we will officially enter the battlefield of Gods and Mogu... Legend has it that there is an ancient curse there, as long as entering it disturbs the sleep of the heroes. Everyone will be cursed..."


    This kind of curse, neither the Light Merchant Demon King nor Su Yan would take it seriously.


    In fact, 10,000 demons were unwilling to enter the battlefield of ancient gods and demons, but he had no right to choose under this situation.


    After flying for another half an hour, I could really see the surrounding desert from golden yellow to crimson.


    When the red quicksand is constantly rolling on the ground, it will indeed give a strong visual stimulation.


    Just approaching this piece of red quicksand, Su Yan''s heart had an extremely unclear premonition. Su Yan looked at the Light Merchant Demon King, and only the light-shang demon King��s original relaxed expression had become solemn.


    She should have already felt that this legendary curse is true, not an unfounded rumor.


    And the reason why this piece of desert will show an incomparably weird crimson color, I am afraid it also has a great background.


    But with Su Yan''s character, since he has already come, it is absolutely impossible to just take a look and then go straight back.


    The magic repair stopped here, carefully discerned the direction, and then continued to lead the way.


    Soon after entering this crimson sea of ??quicksand, you can see a devil city. For thousands of years, the erosion of weathering has made this devil city very spectacular.


    And underneath the Devil City, Su Yan also sensed a certain residual ancient aura.


    Could it be that the bones of the ancient emperor are buried here?


    How many bones of great emperors, fairy kings, and demon kings are buried in this ancient battlefield?


    Standing on Xiao Mang''s back, Su Yan carefully recalled that almost all the wars between him and the ancient emperor took place in the immortal realm, and after reaching the Yuan realm, the primitive phoenix and the Qing emperor were dominating.


    Su Yan was shaping the immortal realm at that time, so he just stepped into the metaworld and retreated.


    These sin tribes have not been wiped out after many epochs, but the fire has been retained and continues to this day, but it is not because of the tolerance of the original Phoenix and the Qing Emperor.


    The most likely reason is that the battle was too fierce. Although several immortal domains joined forces, they still paid a painful price.


    Afterwards, the immortal emperors found that the cost of completely breaking through the Metaverse was too high, so they blocked the Metaverse directly.


    Otherwise, with the original Phoenix character, these sinners would never be retained.


    "Su Yan, what are you thinking about?"


    Su Yan said: "I was thinking that the war in those days must have been very tragic, so the quicksand here was dyed crimson. And I don''t know how many bones are buried under this piece of quicksand..."


    The Light Merchant Demon King hummed softly, and said: "The battle that takes place here is probably more than a hundred times more fierce than the war in the star realm. Why did those ancient emperors and ancient immortal emperors kill them?"


    "The ancient emperor ruled the heavens and was worshipped by hundreds of millions of races. If it were you, would you be willing to divide the world with those rising immortals?"


    "of course not."


    "Yes, not only will you not agree, you will even try to kill the other party." Su Yan said, "The ancient emperor will not tolerate the rise of the immortal emperor in the new generation. The rise of the new hegemony will inevitably be accompanied by the disappearance of the old order. , This is the eternal truth."


    Between the talks, everyone has gone deep into this sea of ??red quicksand.


    "Our Thousand Demon Sect''s camp should be in front, and here is our limit. Further ahead is the extremely dangerous field." The demon cultivator leading the way.


    In this sea of ??sand, several high mountains suddenly appeared, but these high mountains were also very badly corroded by the wind and sand.


    The camp of Thousand Demon Sect is just above these high mountains.


    In addition to the formation guard, there are also two magic modifiers standing guard.


    The strength of these two demon cultivators is about to reach the peak of demon generals, and there is only a demon commander level in the barracks inside.


    But as long as it is not the arrival of the lord of the Thousand Demon Sect, I am afraid that the combination of the Light Shang Demon King and Su Yan will not be blocked.


    After the three of Su Yan landed, the two on-duty demons said, "Hu Wu, are you crazy? Is this a place where you can come?"


    The demon repairer who led the way glanced at Su Yan, the expression on his face becoming more and more embarrassed.


    "What is the origin of these two people behind you? How come you have never seen it? Hu Wu, are you mad? Do you know where this is? Bring two strangers here too!"


    This Hu Wu was about to speak, but he was already preempted by the Light Merchant Demon King: "Do you have any discovery of the Thousand Demon Sect here?"


    The two guardians on the opposite side were a little confused when the light merchant demon asked this question, because the light merchant demon''s attitude to ask questions was very natural, and there was a vaguely high-level posture present.


    They can mix to the point where they are today, of course they can''t be fools. Maybe the other party is really honorable!


    The two guards glanced at each other, and then one of them asked, "I don''t know where the two came from? Is there a token for clearance?"


    "Of course there is no token. You should answer my question first, or I will kill you." The Light Merchant Demon King said in an understatement.

 Chapter 3640： Bai Wuqiu

    Chapter 3640: Bai Wuqi


    Not only did the Light Merchant Demon Lord change its appearance, even the aura of the Demon King completely converged into his body. Therefore, the two guards were completely unaware of the Light Merchant Demon King��s strength, and only regarded the Light Merchant Demon King as Su Yan��s concubine. Woman.


    They didn''t care about the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, but were on the guard against Su Yan who was next to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    "Good guys! Don''t even dare to trespass here without a token! Are you impatient?"


    Hu Wu really didn''t know what to say at this time. He saw with his own eyes that the five magic generals were corroded into bones by the bright and unparalleled woman in front of him with a light wave of his sleeves!


    This woman''s strength is beyond his imagination!


    However, this woman just concealed her breath to perfection, so that these demons could not see any clues at all.


    Although he had the intention to reveal the truth to his companions, he was afraid that he would anger the Demon King of Light Merchants by talking too much, so he just stood by the side, whispering and afraid to speak.


    "Hu Wu, what''s the matter with you, what are you shaking over there? What happened, and what is the origin of these two people?"


    Su Yan walked towards the front and said, "As long as you ask your questions, you can answer them honestly. Where is there so much nonsense."


    With Su Yan''s steps, a strong dragon aura also emerged from his feet, forming a strong sense of oppression against these two demons!


    These two defensive demon generals couldn''t hold them and retreated directly to the rear.


    But at the same time, a very powerful aura emerged in the barracks. This aura was pure demon aura, strong enough to fight against Su Yan.


    Probably the story of Thousand Demon Sect is finally going to come out.


    A blue wind came from inside the camp, and finally the blue breath gathered together, and finally changed into a man about 30 years old.


    This man erected a high crown, sword eyebrows and star eyes. After seeing Su Yan, he had a dismissive expression, just because he already had the cultivation base of the demon commander, and the demon commander corresponded to the realm of the golden fairy.


    In terms of realm alone, he was already better than Su Yan.


    Although he has only just entered the Golden Fairy realm, even the realm is not very reliable, but the difference between the big realms is like cloud and mud, once he breaks through, his strength will rise like a rocket.


    That''s why he was so arrogant in front of Su Yan.


    The white-clothed man said: "Two people who are not my Thousand Demon Sect, what is the origin?"


    Su Yan said, "What we come from has nothing to do with you. We have already asked what you can find here in the Thousand Demon Sect. If so, just report it honestly. This is only good for your sister, there is no harm. "


    Su Yan was telling the truth, angering the Light Merchant Demon King beside him, and all of the demon cultivation of these Thousand Demon Sects would turn into bones.


    Moreover, the temper of the Demon King of Light Merchant was originally moody, it was very easy to irritate her, but it was very difficult to make her happy.


    The white-clothed man completely understood Su Yan''s meaning, looked at Su Yan with an unbelievable expression, and said, "Do you know who I am and dare to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Su Yan said, "Whether you are a person or a dog, you have nothing to do with me. Only by cooperating with me honestly can you have a chance to survive, you know?"


    "A chance to survive?" A face of the white-clothed man turned dark, "I, Bai Wuqiu, is the eldest grandson of the Sect Master of the Thousand Demon Sect, the eldest grandson of the Demon Lord of the Thousand Demon Sect! You also have some abilities. You can actually surrender the dragon eagle into a mount, I Respect you for your ability, I think you have a good background, so I tolerated you three points, do you really think that my Thousand Demon Sect is afraid of you?"


    The dragon eagle Bai Wuqiu said was the flying mount Xiaomang that the Light Merchant Demon King had just conquered.


    Just now these two demon cultivators saw Xiao Mang descend from the sky, so they didn''t dare to stop them at the first time. It was also because the dragon eagle is a very powerful bird of prey in the Metaverse, and its character is even more rebellious. It can tame the dragon eagle into a mount. , It must have the strength of a side man!


    "The eldest grandson of the God Demon Lord, interesting. So, you must know a lot of secrets, right? Hold him first, Su Yan." Light Shang Demon King said.


    Bai Wuqiu said to Su Yan in a gloomy tone: "You are no more than the cultivation base of a demon commander. I am already a demon commander! Do you think you can really beat me?"


    Su Yan said, "How can I know the result if I don''t try?"


    Bai Wuqiu said: "Never mind! Since you are determined to seek death, then I have no choice but to fulfill you, but I never kill the unknown, who are you? Why, you have the courage to break in, but you are not courageous. Tell me your real name?"


    "My name is Su Yan. As for my origin, it doesn''t make sense to tell you, because it''s definitely a name you''ve never heard of."


    Su Yan was telling the truth, but Bai Wuqiu would never think that way. He would only think that Su Yan was deliberately despising and humiliating him by saying this, and now his resentment has become even stronger than before!


    Although the Thousand Demon Sect is not the strongest sect in the metarealm, it can be regarded as a local hegemon anyway. The masters of the nine sins will detour when they see their Thousand Demon Sect''s signboard!


    This man named Su Yan is really arrogant!


    It made it clear that they didn''t put their Thousand Demon Sect in their eyes, let alone his Bai Wuqi!


    What status is Bai Wuqiu? He is the eldest grandson of the God Demon Lord!


    The legal heir of the Thousand Demon Sect, when he announces his name, many bigwigs in the metaworld will give him face!


    This person named Su Yan didn''t know what he was coming from, so he dared to be so defiant in front of him!


    Bai Wuqiu said: "Also, since you are all intent on death, then I will satisfy you. Seeing that the woman you brought is good, kill you first, and then put this beautiful little lady into the house... ��"


    When Bai Wuqiu said this, he didn''t show a squinting expression, but his desire for dominance and greed could not be concealed.


    Obviously, he also has no resistance to the Charm technique of the Light Merchant Demon King, and he has already developed a great desire before he knows it, but this desire is born from the heart, and Bai Wuqiu himself has not found that he has been recruited to a high level. The charming technique.


    Su Yan shook his head slightly. Those demon cultivators can��t see through the light-shang demon king��s changing techniques. You Bai Wuqiu is already the demon commander��s cultivation, and you can��t even see through the light-shang devil��s disguise. !


    This body of cultivation really got the dog''s body!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you like it, I can give her to you now, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the light business devil made a very annoying expression, as if he was blaming Su Yan for allowing her to others.


    Amidst the anger, the beauty of the beauty became more ecstatic.


    But the fear on Hu Wu''s face became more and more severe, because he knew that the most powerful here was the woman who looked like a concubine... she was the real devil!

 Chapter 3641： Rolling clouds

    Chapter 3641


    It''s just that they can''t understand Hu Wu''s fear at all. When they can understand, some people are afraid that they have already paid their lives.


    Bai Wuqiu stared at Su Yan coldly, and said, "You have to think about it. Once you start with me, there is no turning back."


    Now that he had decided to do it, Su Yan didn''t plan to say any meaningless nonsense with Bai Wuqiu, and walked towards Bai Wuqiu with his long sword.


    As the distance approached, the sense of fear in Hu Wu''s eyes became stronger and stronger.


    He saw Su Yan''s sword glowing like electricity, raised his hand and killed his brother!


    Now the distance between the two sides is rapidly approaching, and the sword light of this equidistant distance is coming instantly, and there is not enough time for the reaction of Bai Wuqiu!


    As the two sides approached, Hu Wu''s fear grew stronger.


    After Bai Wuqiu''s death, their magic repairs are even more fish on the chopping board, letting the other party handle it at will.


    At this moment, the Light Merchant Demon King suddenly said, "Su Yan, use that weapon to look at it, don''t use the sword."


    Su Yan knew that the weapon mentioned by the Light Merchant Demon King was the conviction halberd, so he asked, "Do I need a sledgehammer to kill chickens?"


    "I want to see it." The Light Business Demon angered again. This woman was obviously calm just now.


    Sometimes you are really confused, whether it is coquettish, ambitious or murderous, which one is the real woman?


    It was difficult for Su Yan to refuse the request of the Light Business Demon King, and with a light sigh, the Heavenly Judgment Halberd had appeared in his hands.


    After the Sentencing Heaven Halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hands, the **** breath slowly followed Su Yan''s fingers and climbed towards his possession until it finally covered Su Yan''s whole body.


    This **** breath is not only a simple devilish energy, but also contains the desire to kill and delusion of the halberd of Judgment!


    As this **** breath entered Su Yan''s body, many crazy thoughts involuntarily appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    But Su Yan quickly suppressed these unnecessary delusions with the mind of the emperor, and Dao Xin re-entered the realm of Gujing Bubo.


    But in Bai Wuqiu''s view, Su Yan''s aura at this time was extremely strong, and even a very powerful sense of oppression came from him, making his breathing extremely difficult.


    The surrounding air also seemed to freeze, restricting all his breathing and actions!


    Such a terrifying texture seems to indicate that Su Yan and him are no longer on the same level!


    But how is this possible?


    The realm of the demon commander corresponds to the Jinxian, absolutely above the demon general!


    Logically speaking, he should have suppressed Su Yan with his cultivation base and realm!


    But the situation in front of him was completely reversed... He was actually suppressed by a demon general!


    If this unreasonable situation must be explained, there is only one relatively reasonable reason.


    That is the talent of this man named Su Yan is more than ten times his!


    So even the gap in the great realm can be filled or even surpassed!


    Bai Wuqiu''s self-esteem is extremely strong. After all, he is the eldest grandson of the Demon Lord of the God Generation. He enjoys excellent resources in the Thousand Demon Sect.


    But compared to the Su Yan in front of him, Bai Wuqiu turned out to be far worse. This made him feel more uncomfortable than eating shit!


    But what Bai Wuqiu had to admit was that this Su Yan''s talent was only a rare peerless Tianjiao level!


    Su Yan lightly waved the halberd of Judging Sin, and the space between him and Bai Wuqiu was filled with death light from the sky.


    After logging into the Immortal Realm, Su Yan no longer adhered to "The Law of the Demon''s Halberd" when he used the halberd of Conviction, and could use the power of the Halberd of Conviction at will!


    A circle of death is not difficult for Bai Wuqiu, after all, he is the cultivation base of the demon commander!


    I saw Bai Wuqiu put his hands together, and when they opened them again, there was a black electric light between them!


    This black electric light shot out from Bai Wuqiu''s hands, and then easily pierced the death light of the conviction halberd!


    But Bai Wuqiu was surprised to find that Su Yan behind the death light had disappeared.


    Mingming Su Yan''s breath was there just now, but suddenly it completely seemed to evaporate, and Bai Wuqiu''s pupils also expanded rapidly, becoming tense!


    In this kind of duel, it is often very fatal to suddenly lose track of your opponent!


    Bai Wuqiu could only take these black electric lights back to him!


    This black electric light has a special name, called the pecking **** electric light, which can break all kinds of body protection innocent energy and magic weapons, and it can be regarded as a combination of offense and defense.


    Then Bai Wuqiu finally found an afterimage in the sky!


    But when he raised his head, the blood-colored light of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd was already in front of him!


    This speed... is almost unreasonable!


    Pecking God''s electric light exploded directly in the sky, colliding with the power of the conviction halberd!


    Countless electric lights exploded densely, creaking and squeaking, making people''s heads numb.


    Bai Wuqiu originally thought that he could force Su Yan back by pecking at the Divine Lightning Light, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan would hold the Sinking Heaven Halberd and the Lightning Light in a stalemate!


    Bai Wuqiu is already a demon commander in the end, the golden immortal body is in harmony with the Tao, and he can fully display the power of the immortal!


    And the power controlled by the demon commander corresponds to the golden fairy, and most of them are dark and destructive powers in the fairy!


    Bai Wuqiu put his hands together again, and saw that the originally clear sky suddenly became dark, and in this huge darkness, the clouds were rolling!


    Finally, it turned into a dark beam of light and fell from the sky!


    The devilish energy contained in this dark beam of light is more than ten times that of Su Yan!


    This is the real strength of the Demon Commander!


    It conforms to the fairy rule about destruction, if this pitch-black light beam falls to the lower realm, it will be enough to penetrate the realm directly!


    In a blink of an eye, this pitch-black beam of light swallowed Su Yan together with the Conviction Tianji!


    The mountains below are also undergoing violent earthquakes!


    The surrounding **** sand sea is covered with rain and clouds!


    Bai Wuqiu didn''t use all his power. After all, the camp of the Thousand Demon Sect was still here, but even if it was only 10% of the power, it was the power that fits the rule of destruction!


    The quality of power should not be underestimated!


    Bai Wuqiu''s solemn expression barely calmed down at this time.


    He didn''t think much of Su Yan at first, but after Su Yan took out the conviction halberd, he had to admit that the opponent''s strength was much stronger than he expected!


    But at this time everything is over...


    After all, he has entered the realm of the demon commander. The gap in the great realm is definitely not easy to smooth out.


    This black beam of light seems to be able to swallow all the light around. The demon generals were very nervous at first, but at this time they also showed a cheerful expression, just waiting to celebrate the victory of the son of Bai Wuqiu!


    But a **** edge directly pierced this dark beam of light!

 Chapter 3642： Storm turned into thunder

    Chapter 3642: Wind and Cloud Turned into Thunder


    Storm turned into thunder


    Then Su Yan''s voice came from the dark beam of light: "Don''t you think that you can defeat me with only this level of power? Who are you looking down on?"


    Bai Wuqiu''s expression that had already become calm immediately became terrified again: "This is impossible! You are obviously just a demon general, how can you withstand my black dragon killing technique?"


    The dark beam of light gradually dissipated, and the sky remained dark.


    Su Yan stood in place, the **** aura on his body was still strong, and his clothes were not damaged.


    Bai Wuqiu''s trick full of extreme self-confidence, he couldn''t even move a single hair of Su Yan!


    Seeing this completely unexpected result, Bai Wuqiu was shocked to the extreme. Although he had long known that the opponent was a genius of the peerless Tianjiao level, the gap in the great realm would not be so easily wiped out.


    Is it a magic weapon in his hands?


    Bai Wuqiu looked into Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan held a quaint scarlet halberd in his hand.


    This magic weapon must be some ancient treasure... No, it may even be the magic weapon of the Three Religious Relics series!


    If you can win it, it will definitely increase your own strength!


    The current Bai Wuqiu not only wants the woman next to Su Yan, but also Su Yan''s magic weapon. If possible, he even wants to seize the body of Su Yan!


    Bai Wuqiu had always regarded himself as a rare genius, but when facing Su Yan, he had to admit that his talent was not on the same level as the opponent.


    The talent gap between them is too big to be measurable!


    Envy inevitably appeared in Bai Wuqiu''s heart!


    Then Bai Wuqiu recklessly lifted all the devilish energy in his body, and a circle of black dragon aura oscillated from him!


    A strong wind shook in the sky, and the demon generals involuntarily stepped back several steps!


    After that, Bai Wuqiu''s eyes turned pure black, and the boundless devilish energy surrounded him, and even suspended him in the air without using any spells.


    Bai Wuqiu said: "This is what you forced me to. I originally planned to give you a chance. Since you want to die, then I have to fulfill you."


    Those magic generals are desperately pulling the distance from Bai Wuqiu!


    There are still many useful things in this camp, but the current situation of Bai Wuqiu is that he can''t take care of anything. If they don''t dodge a little further, they may also be affected.


    Su Yan looked at Bai Wuqiu, but said in a strange way: "You are completely black with a devilish energy. How come you are called Bai Wuqiu? It is really strange."


    After Bai Wuqiu was teased by Su Yan, the anger in his heart grew stronger!


    Bai Wuqiu''s powerful demon energy was then directly activated!


    "Wind, follow me!"


    "Cloud, follow me!"


    But two words, the changes in the sky make thunder!


    Even the Light Merchant Demon said with great interest: "Things seem to have become interesting."


    Seeing that all the wind and clouds in the sky turned into black thunder, forming a situation of black clouds pressing down on the city, Su Yan did not rush.


    This pattern looks very bluffing, but if it is compared with those ancient emperors'' methods that even the galaxy can break, it is simply not worth mentioning.


    Su Yan deftly rotated the Conviction Heaven Halberd, and then there was a touch of blood on the top of the Conviction Heaven Halberd.


    Although this blood color looks very indifferent, it gives the Light Merchant Demon King a very strange texture. It seems that this indifferent blood color is enough to break through all constraints.


    "Say the last words! This is your last moment!" Bai Wuqiu stood in the sky, his murderous intentions to the extreme.


    Su Yan gently waved the halberd of the conviction of sin, and saw that indifferent blood suddenly bloomed, like a torch that was suddenly lit, suddenly turned into a fire of more than ten meters!


    And countless cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and red blood continuously flowed out from these cracks, falling in the red desert.


    The cracks in the space are densely packed, at least several thousand...


    Those magic cultivators had been completely dumbfounded, and had no idea what skills Su Yan was using.


    Even the light business demon king''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Facing so many **** cracks in the space, Bai Wuqiu felt his scalp numb for a moment!


    He had no idea what skills Su Yan was using. He had no idea of ??any spell that could cut so many cracks in the space in such a short period of time, and even flow strange red blood from the cracks!


    These continuously flowing red blood water fell into the red sand dunes below, and those dunes seemed to be boiling molten iron in an instant!


    It seems that there is something under the sand dunes echoing this weird blood!


    Bai Wuqiu couldn''t help but wonder, what is Su Yan''s background and how to use it so terrifying!


    Nothing! In order to avoid night long dreams, he can only be completely killed here with the momentum of thunder!


    The dark thunder in the sky gradually gathered behind Bai Wuqiu, forming thousands of dark spears!


    The power of each of these spears is at least equal to the Fourth Grade Immortal Tool!


    The fourth-rank immortal weapon is naturally not worth mentioning in the field of Jinxian, but don''t forget that there are tens of thousands of dark spears here, and the follow-up is still being formed!


    Bai Wuqiu made it clear that it was not good for Su Yan to change his gambling battle, and only relied on mana to kill Su Yan.


    It was thought that he would respond like this, but it was actually in Su Yan''s expectations.


    Su Yan gently raised his hand, and the Heavenly Sentence Halberd seemed to have changed and remained unchanged, and in an instant it seemed to have become some kind of spiritual living thing.


    Then these cracks in the sky suddenly bloom together!


    Thousands of eyes appear together in these cracks!


    Bai Wuqiu was greatly horrified, it turned out that there was this eye in all these cracks!


    These eyes are bloodshot, the pupils are dilated, all are crazy and desperate sickness!


    And after seeing this sky full of eyes, the desires for restlessness, killing, etc. in their hearts became abnormally restless for those demons!


    Their state of mind is gradually getting out of control while looking at these eyes!


    Even Bai Wuqiu inevitably becomes impetuous!


    He knew that he had been affected by Su Yan''s spell, but at this time thousands of spears had already condensed behind his back, as long as the spell was activated, there was no possibility of winning!


    Bai Wuqiu gritted his teeth and directly activated the spell!


    Thousands of spears are like a tiger out of the cage, projecting towards Su Yan!


    At this moment, the entire sky was plunged into huge darkness!


    Just because all the light has been swallowed by these dark spears, it seems that the whole world has fallen into the boundless emptiness and darkness!


    But what Bai Wuqiu could not imagine was that the space between him and Su Yan was directly and completely divided!


    All these thousands of spears were swallowed by the cracks of space!

 Chapter 3643： Soul erosion

    Chapter 3643: Soul Erosion


    Then the countless strange eyes in the sky changed again!


    I saw many blood-colored blades pierced into these weird eyes, the bloodshot eyes in these eyes became as dense as a spider web, and the crazy and destructive emotions reached the culmination at this moment with the pouring blood!


    The demon generals standing on the hill could no longer control their state of mind, their eyes all turned red, and then they chased each other to fight!


    Only a few cultivators at the top of the Demon General can withstand the erosion of the soul by these terrifying eyes!


    But they were also very reluctant to resist, and they had to exhaust all their strength to restrain the powerful killing intent. Before they knew it, their bodies were already saturated with cold sweat!


    Apart from fear in his heart, he no longer dared to look at these terrifying eyes.


    Su Yan''s move of Brahma Shocking Sleep was aimed at Bai Wuqiu, and the pressure that Bai Wuqiu faced directly reached its climax!


    The illusion of the dead mountain and the sea of ??blood also appeared before him!


    Countless creatures sank into an ethereal sea of ??blood with desperate wailing...


    Although Bai Wuqiu knew that everything in front of him was an illusion, he couldn''t overcome the illusion in front of him at all!


    These illusions are too domineering, Bai Wuqiu only feels that the strange and bleeding eyes of the heavens are all watching him, and his scalp is starting to tingle!


    He couldn''t think of how a little magic general could use such terrifying tricks!


    The space is shattered and delusions grow... I''m afraid he will drive many enemies crazy without having to do it himself!


    What is the origin of this Su Yan? How could he have such a terrifying ability?


    Shocked and surprised, Bai Wuqiu''s mood was also breached!


    The illusion of the dead mountain and the sea of ??blood filled his five senses, so that he could not even see Su Yan at all!


    The countless corpses in the blood, standing on the cross, and spreading on the mountain looked towards Bai Wuqiu, who suddenly found that the faces of these corpses had become himself!


    The shock in the heart is getting bigger and bigger, and the mood is about to be completely broken!


    This is of course a very dangerous thing. When you can''t even see your opponent in a life and death duel, can the opponent attack you in various ways?


    At this time, Bai Wuqiu finally came up with an idea, that is to actively close his five senses, and only with this most stupid method can he stabilize his mood again!


    But Bai Wuqiu was also afraid of Su Yan''s surprise attack at this time, so he gathered the huge dark atmosphere outside to form a protective cover without dead ends.


    Bai Wuqiu doesn''t know how long Su Yan''s never-seen spell lasts, but now he can only use this method to transition!


    So many eyes suddenly appeared in this space, and so many eyes were punctured and bleed together. This kind of spell is simply unheard of!


    The power of this spell really surpassed Bai Wuqiu''s expectations. Even if he and Su Yan''s cultivation were separated by a significant level, they still couldn''t resist!


    If Su Yan''s realm is comparable to him, I''m afraid that Bai Wuqiu has already become a corpse lying on the ground!


    Thinking of this, Bai Wuqiu couldn''t help but feel a tremor and fear in his heart.


    Then he found that endless killing thoughts and all kinds of crazy delusions, after he closed his five senses, still flooded in his heart!


    Closing the five senses is equivalent to cutting off the bridge between the spirit and the outside world. Under such circumstances, the opponent''s spells can still make him lose his mind, and Bai Wuqiu has begun to doubt life!


    What kind of monster is Su Yan, and what terrible magic weapon did he use? !


    It was the first time that the Demon King of Light Merchant had seen this trick by Brahma to sleep. With her demon king, she couldn''t suppress the intense surprise after seeing this trick.


    Because the breath delivered by this trick is extremely ancient, it is definitely not a trick that can be created by today''s magic repair!


    In the end, the knowledge of the Demon King of Light Merchant was much better than that of Bai Wuqiu. After seeing this trick, she immediately understood that this trick was related to the powerhouse of the ancient Asura clan.


    "It is said that the Asura clan is the closest race created by the Primordial Demon God, and the power contained in this magic weapon is closely related to the Twelve Demon Gods... It is a terrible magic weapon!"


    Su Yan himself was also very satisfied with the power of this trick of Brahma to sleep. The trick was still the original trick, but the realm and strength of the people who used this trick were different from the past.


    This trick of Brahma to sleep, and now Su Yan used it, the power is more than twenty times that of just entering the fairy world!


    Perhaps this is the posture that Brahma should have in shock!


    The darkness of the sky and countless broken eyes made the sky riddled with holes...


    The plasma gradually converged into a river on the sand dunes.


    If there really is a so-called hell, then what is presented here is probably the ultimate posture of hell.


    There were several demon cultivators with high cultivation bases, and they resisted the destruction of Brahma''s panic on their minds, and did not fight with their own people.


    At this time, they realized that the situation was not right. When this spell could not see the end at all, they didn''t care about Bai Wuqiu, and directly controlled the magic weapon to escape into the distance!


    After the remaining demonic cultivators saw their companions fleeing, their hearts moved along with them.


    Perhaps they have no chance of winning this battle!


    The dark magic energy in the sky formed a sphere, protecting Bai Wuqiu in it.


    The blood of Brahma''s sleep was still flowing. Although Su Yan didn''t move, he felt that waves of strong desire were coming from within the conviction halberd!


    This protective cover seems to have no dead ends, which is absolute protection.


    But in fact there are flaws everywhere!


    This kind of protective cover can be easily pierced with only a few points on the face!


    This method is of course a piece of cake for Su Yan, who has mastered a sword to break ten thousand methods.


    The **** aura on the halberd of conviction condensed into a bunch, and then it was thrown out by Su Yan!


    This **** breath changed into a very thin beam of light in the air, like a **** laser traveling through the sky, easily piercing the protective shield that Bai Wuqiu thought was safe, and it also penetrated Bai Wuqiu''s heart!


    This made Bai Wuqiu want to abandon his body, and it was too late for the soul to get rid of the shell!


    After that, the Conviction Tianji turned into a vampire, frantically sucking the blood in Bai Wuqiu''s body!


    In the cracks of the broken space in the sky, all kinds of eyes are still bleeding!


    The Light Business Demon King silently flew to Su Yan''s side and said, "What''s your name for this trick?"


    Su Yan said: "Brahma was horrified. Brahma is the supreme **** in the legend of Emperor Shitian. When Brahma falls asleep, the world is born in Brahma��s sleep, but when Brahma wakes up from his sleep, thousands of worlds will be Destroy together, and everything will return to the origin of dying. Between Brahma��s sleep and awakening, the world is constantly being shaped and destroyed, forming a perfect cycle."

 Chapter 3644： Demon God Resurrection

    Chapter 3644: Demon God Resurrection


    "Did the legends of Di Shitian turn out to be so negative and pessimistic?" the light merchant demon said, "but this king looks at this trick, it doesn''t seem to be Di Shitian''s trick, right?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King Assassin suspected that Su Yan didn''t tell the truth to her, because she could clearly see that these eyes were unique totems of Asura!


    Di Shitian has no power of this nature!


    She needs a reasonable explanation now. If Su Yan can''t tell one, two or three, she must be angry.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "Di Shitian and Asura have two sides. Di Shitian is the sun side, and the Asura is the dark side. If you only think that this trick of Brahma Shock belongs to Asura and the magic way, then you underestimate this trick. "


    Su Yan''s words are still calm and calm, but there is a calmness that can''t be pecking, and it seems to thoroughly see through the thoughts of the Demon King of Light Shang.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Oh, this king seems to be less and less able to see through you. Who is your master and actually taught you many ancient methods?"


    "If I say I don''t have a master, and I''m all on my own, do you believe it?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: ""The Primordial Demon Path", as well as this trick of Brahma''s sleep, and the realm of breaking ten thousand abilities with a sword, can all these be explored by himself? These three things, but this king can''t help Something to master. Su Yan, I have to say that sometimes you behave so well that even this king will be jealous of you, so that you can''t help but want to kill you."


    Although the tone of the light business demon king was light, he was telling the truth.


    When she saw that Su Yan''s strength was so strong, she couldn''t help but produce a strong impulse in her heart, and that was to kill Su Yan here.


    If Su Yan can be promoted to the Demon King in the future, his strength will definitely surpass her by far!


    The devil and the quasi-emperor may be out of reach for others, but for Su Yan, a masterful genius, it must be something that can be captured!


    Seeing a genius slowly surpassing himself is too complicated and too bitter.


    Su Yan said: "Why should you be afraid of me? We are people on the same boat, and besides, if you kill me, no one will silently write "Taigu Modao" for you."


    The blood flowed into a river below, and the demons of the Thousand Demon Sects, except for the seven or eight who escaped, the remaining demons were still fighting cruelly...


    Without Su Yan''s hands, these crazy demonic cultivators would completely end himself and his fellow students.


    As soon as the Light Merchant Demon King waved his hand, it formed an extremely powerful suction force, drawing a magic repair on the ground to her side, and said: "Su Yan, you accept this trick of Brahma to sleep first, this king has I have to ask."


    Su Yan said: "Once this trick is released, it will not be easy to take it back. It will only disappear when the celestial essence is exhausted. Because this trick is actually borrowed by my celestial essence. The power of the Primordial Chaos Ancestor Demon God is introduced here."


    The Light Merchant Demon King gently lifted his lips and said, "It seems that this trick of yours is not as powerful as this king imagined, at least you can''t even retract it freely."


    Sinking Tianji drew up Bai Wuqiu''s blood and flew back to Su Yan''s hands. Bai Wuqiu''s corpse fell into the blood flowing on the red sand dunes and quickly dissolved.


    And those cracks in the sky and the eyes in the cracks gradually began to disappear.


    Conviction Tianji was very quiet in Su Yan''s hands at this time, and it could even be regarded as a rare duty.


    But this feeling of quietness to Su Yan is like a vicious lion taking a nap or a nap after eating meat. The madness of the halberd will only become more and more fierce in nature. It needs to pay to control the halberd. The cost will also become higher and higher.


    The captured Demon Cultivator was controlled by the Light Merchant Demon King in midair, and at this time he had not fully recovered his sanity.


    The Light Merchant Demon King lightly tapped on the demon Xiu''s forehead, and the original maniac face of the Demon Xiu suddenly became sluggish, and it didn''t take long for him to regain his consciousness.


    Then he found that his body was fixed in the air, and he couldn''t help himself to be the master. He lowered his head slightly, only to see that the blood on the earth had gathered into a small river.


    The panic in the heart of this demon cultivator grew ever higher.


    The Light Merchant Demon King asked: "I heard others say that your Thousand Demon Sects are doing things here because of the resurrection of the ancient Demon God. Is this really the case?"


    This demon cultivator was originally confused, and after hearing the light business demon''s question, he was surprised and said: "How do you know?"


    "Is this kind of absurd thing true? Where is the ancient demon **** to be resurrected?"


    The demon cultivator glanced at the Light Merchant Demon King and said, "If you don''t kill me, I will tell you everything I know!"


    "Are you bargaining with this king?" A very unhappy expression appeared on the face of the light business demon king.


    Su Yan said, "You do things for us honestly. As long as things are done well, it doesn''t hurt to leave you a dog."


    This demon repair was waiting for this sentence, so he talked about the resurrection of the Primordial Demon God from beginning to end.


    The source of this incident lies in the Sect Master of Thousand Demon Sect, the God Demon Lord who has not yet appeared. It is said that the Primordial Demon God entrusted a dream to the God Demon Lord, saying that he will be resurrected, and let the God Demon Lord dig out his body from the ancient battlefield. .


    When Su Yan heard this, he already thought it was very absurd.


    But the more absurdity is yet to come.


    The people of the Thousand Demon Sect didn��t believe in such things as the ancient devil��s dream, but due to the orders of the God Demon Lord, no one had ever dared to disobey them.


    Then they were under the Liangjia Mountain and found that one of their hands had been pierced from the red sand dunes, and there were already muscles and blood vessels on these hands that were spreading.


    These muscles and blood vessels are elastic and should have just grown out, because they can still see bones in the wrist.


    They guarded these weird hands of the Demon God for three days, only to see the muscles and blood vessels on these hands become more and more full.


    Two days later, the bare bones on the wrists were also covered by a layer of new muscles.


    And the indescribable antiquity atmosphere below has become stronger and stronger!


    Only then did they believe that an ancient demon **** was about to be resurrected!


    After that, the Demon Lord of the God Generation sent several more orders, one of which was to ask them to dig out the body of the ancient demon **** from the red sand dunes.


    Bai Wuqiu sits here to help the gods and demons organize this matter.


    Only the people of the Thousand Demon Sect knew about this. Just in case, the God Demon Lord also arranged a lot of secret piles outside, in order to prevent people from the sinners from inexplicably breaking in.

 Chapter 3645： Venerable Snow God

    Chapter 3645: Venerable Snow God


    But the Demon Lord of the God Generation could not count that Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Business would enter the Metarealm from the star realm at this knot of bones, and then they discovered the hidden stakes he arranged...


    If the God Demon Lord does not arrange these hidden stakes, I am afraid that Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King will not be able to discover this secret.


    All this is really a mess, it seems that there is an invisible hand controlling everything.


    Hearing this, the outline of the matter can be said to be very clear.


    But for Su Yan, there are still many things that they don��t understand. First of all, the hands they found under the Liangjia Mountain stabbed out of the red sand dunes. How can they tell that it is the body of the demon god, not the immortal emperor or the ancients? Where is the body of the big demon?


    The magic repair explained: "Although the body does not know how many years it has gone through, there is still devilish energy exuding. And only those hands are two to three miles high. If all the bodies are unearthed, it is only one body and two The demon **** of more than a hundred miles..."


    More than two hundred li in figure is a very incredible thing for today''s magic cultivator, even if you cultivate a special battle body, it may not be able to reach this level.


    But for those demon gods bred from the unknown in the Primordial Era, the body of more than two hundred li is really nothing.


    The top and powerful Demon God Thousand Miles Dharma Body is very normal.


    It is definitely not an easy task to fully dig out the body of hundreds of miles from the quicksand.


    Moreover, this patch of red quicksand is not as calm as it appears on the surface, in fact it hides many unknown dangers.


    The people of the Thousand Demon Sect only dared to do some work near the corpse of the ancient demon **** when the sun passed the mid-sky.


    The shape of the quicksand is not fixed, and it will gather at a low place just like water.


    Even though the Thousand Demon Sect has arranged a lot of formations near the body of the ancient demon gods, the quicksand can still break through the limitations of the formations and fill up the pits they finally dug out...


    So when they go to that place, they often spend the first half of the time restoring and consolidating yesterday''s achievements, and the remaining half of the time is for the work that is necessary today.


    This Demon Cultivator was really serious, and it definitely didn''t seem to be a lie.


    He witnessed with his own eyes that the muscles and blood vessels on those hands became more and more plump, and finally even a little skin appeared.


    And they went down for about three miles, and they didn''t even dig out the forearm of this body...


    So what exactly is the face of the ancient demon **** in the legend, in fact, they don''t know.


    Perhaps this thing is only known to the God Demon Lord who was entrusted to dream by the Primordial Demon God.


    Those few escaping demons flew directly towards the main altar of the Thousand Demon Sect!


    They knew that if Bai Wuqi were to fall, they would definitely be angry.


    But even being angered is better than dying in madness!


    Brahma��s horrifying spells have caused a great psychological shadow on these magic repairs. The thousands of weird eyes in the cracks in the sky are constantly spreading and spreading in the sky...


    The crazy and terrifying texture completely filled their hearts...


    This is a sense of despair that is difficult to express in words. Even if they were to die in the hands of the Demon Lord, it would be better than being swallowed by this madness!


    These magic repairs almost took out the strength of suckling to fly with the sword, and they were afraid that the other party would chase them up!


    They were very impressed by Su Yan''s speed.


    After flying for so long, there was no murderous aura from behind, and these magic repairs gradually became less tense and relaxed a little.


    These magic modifiers wanted to take a breath, and they saw a blue cloud floating from right in front!


    After seeing this blue cloud, these magic cultivators took a long sigh of relief, showing an expression of overjoyed joy!


    A golden nun can be seen above this blue cloud. Outside the golden nun, there are more than 30 celestial devil girls throwing petals and playing magic sounds. In terms of ostentation, it can be said to be extraordinary!


    These magic repairs stopped directly in front of this blue cloud!


    The blue cloud was stagnant, and then the demon girl who was throwing petals said: "You people are so bold. Do you know who my master is? You dare to stop here. You don''t want your own heads anymore. ?"


    Of course these magic cultivators knew who the owner of this pile of blue clouds and Jin Yin was, otherwise, how could they get in the way!


    The owner of this golden lion is called Venerable Snow God, and Venerable Snow God is the ninth son of the God Demon Lord. In terms of counting, it can be said that he is the uncle of Bai Wuqiu, absolutely his own family.


    They had originally planned to fly back to their sect to rescue soldiers, but they did not expect that they had only flown one-third and met Venerable Snow God here.


    The situation is urgent now, and Bai Wuqiu may not be able to stand it at any time, so what they want is to invite Venerable Snow God over.


    They escaped too fast, yet they didn''t know that Bai Wuqiu had been killed by Su Yan.


    Although these magic repairs blocked the blue cloud''s path, they all knelt down on one knee to show respect.


    Venerable Snow God has always had a great temper, and his personality is uncertain. In the Thousand Demon Sect, he is also famous for the sorrow of ghosts, and no one dares to provoke him.


    It is already very bold for them to stop the way of Venerable Snow God today.


    If the situation is not really urgent, they will definitely not make such a move.


    A demon cultivator said to the demon woman: "We are the Qianqiuwei under the seat of Bai Wuqiu. The current situation is not good. The young man is under siege by a strongman. We are planning to go back to the school for help. We did not expect to be on the way. When I ran into the Lord, our son seemed to be saved!"


    The demon girl said that day: "Isn''t your son hosting an event for the devil? How could you get into a dangerous situation? What is the strongman you are talking about? Is it the master of the nine sinners?"


    "We don''t know the origin of the other party, but the other party should be the demon cultivator, not the sinner. They didn''t deal with the young man when they came up, and even our Thousand Demon Sect looked down upon us very much! The young man started fighting with them. If we are in a disadvantage, send...send us back for help!"


    They didn''t dare to say that they had escaped before the battle. The man sitting in the golden ruins was definitely the worst person among the Thousand Demon Sects!


    If you know that they abandoned Bai Wuqi and escaped, I''m afraid they will all be shot here!


    There was the sound of ringing bells from inside Jin Nian, and then the demon girl who had been talking to them just now also arrived in the Jin Nian.


    After a while, the demon girl came out and said: "You lead the way, let''s go and see whose demon cultivator is so arrogant!"


    These demon cultivators were overjoyed, and immediately led Jin Yan to fly in the direction of the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons.


    Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King had just forced to ask where the body of the Primordial Demon God was. They were about to find out when they saw a blue cloud floating in the sky.


    And in front of this blue cloud there were a few sword lights clearing the way.

 Chapter 3646： What tricks did you use

    Chapter 3646: What tricks did you use


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon looked at each other, and then said; "It seems that the other party is not good."


    The Light Business Demon King replied indifferently: "Are you still a member of the Thousand Demon Sect? You just let go of some demon repairs on purpose, didn''t you just want them to move rescue soldiers?"


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t deliberately let go of the enemy. Those few demonic cultivators who escaped have the cultivation base of the peak of the demon general. I am fully focused on dealing with Bai Wuqiu. Where can I be distracted to deal with them?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King snorted softly, and said, "This king said you deliberately let them go, that is, you let them go deliberately. Do you still want to talk back to this king?"


    Su Yan said: "Okay, I won''t talk back. The rescuers they moved in seem to be very powerful, so let''s leave it to you to deal with it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The move you just made by Brahma Shocked the King is extremely impressive. How many other powerful tricks like this do you have?"


    Su Yan said: "As much as you want, I can create as much, just a mere move of Brahma to sleep."


    What Su Yan said is absolutely the truth. With his strength and realm of Emperor Xianwu, it is not too difficult to create tricks of the same level as Brahma Shock!


    But the Demon King of Light Business didn''t know the identity of Su Yan. She only thought that Su Yan was talking big and wanted to cover up the real problem.


    But what I have to say is that Su Yan''s seemingly bragging words are very useful to the Demon King of Light Merchants, and she really likes to see Su Yan''s arrogance.


    The light business demon king said: "This newcomer seems to be a bit dignified. If you can deal with him, the king can satisfy your wish, what do you think?"


    "Any wish?" Su Yan asked.


    The light business demon asked, "If this is not the case, is it still a wish?"


    The Light Business Demon King thought that Su Yan was greedy for her body. In fact, if Su Yan wanted to make a wish, he would only let the Light Business Demon King let him go and return to Longevity Mountain.


    As for female sex, when Su Yan ruled the largest immortal realm, he had seen many beauties of various races in the heavens and ten thousand realms.


    Although a truly powerful man would not be a monk, he would not indulge in female sex, causing problems in his judgment.


    Su Yan said: "If this is the case, then I will deal with him. In fact, even the top demon commander or the golden fairy, I now have the means to deal with it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King was really curious at this time, what exactly was Su Yan talking about.


    Su Yan, whom she knew, never said nonsense.


    Since Su Yan can say this, it means he can do it.


    Just now, that Bai Wuqiu had just broken through to the realm of the demon commander. His strength and realm were not stable, and his strength was not that powerful. It was a fair thing to be killed by Su Yan''s leapfrogging.


    But the owner of Blue Cloud is different, his strength is definitely enough to fight ten Bai Wuqi!


    The gap between Su Yan and him will only be greater!


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Do you still want to use Brahma Sleeping? The lethality and range of Brahma Sleeping are large enough, and it can tear the space at will and affect the enemy''s mind, but this trick is not invincible... "


    Su Yan said: "I don''t need Brahma to sleep. Brahma can''t deal with this person."


    "Then what trick do you use?"


    ��The Brahma��s Sleepy Sleep is actually the trick that comes with the halberd, which can convict seven deadly sins in total. Brahma��s Sleepy Sleep is the sixth sin I can convict, and there is even more serious sin seven behind Brahma��s Sleepy Sleep. I use Sin Seven''s words, even if it is the peak of the Golden Immortal, I will definitely be cut off." Su Yan had absolute confidence when he said this.


    "You can kill the golden immortal in the realm of heavenly immortals. If you wait until you reach the realm of golden immortal, wouldn''t you be able to kill the immortal king at will? Even this king may be killed by you at any time? Your halberd of conviction is too much. Isn''t it terrible? This king has been in the sky for many years, and has never heard of a magic weapon with such power!"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "You are already a Demon Lord level Demon Cultivator. Do you think that you don''t need to pay a price to use this power beyond the limit?"


    The basic principle of magic repair is equivalent exchange, and the price must be paid when gaining power.


    The stronger this power, the more it exceeds its limits, the heavier the cost will be.


    This truth doesn''t need to be said by Su Yanming, the Demon King of Light Business can also understand it.


    Using sin seven and sin to break reincarnation, Su Yan really needs to pay for his life. If it weren''t for the last resort, he would never use this trick lightly.


    When Su Yan was talking to the Light Merchant Demon King, the blue cloud almost drifted over Su Yan''s head.


    As they got closer and closer, the demon cultivators who cleared the way hid in the blue clouds instead, and did not dare to come out again.


    After seeing the tricks like Brahma''s Sleep, they no longer have the courage to fight Su Yan.


    If it weren''t for Venerable Snow God sitting in town, I''m afraid they would not have the courage to appear in front of Su Yan again.


    There was originally a Thousand Demon Sect camp here, but it has now been completely destroyed. On the sand dunes below you can still see the blood plasma flowing slowly, and even the air is full of strong **** smell.


    Or was the demon girl appeared in the cloud holding a vase and asked: "Who are you? What about Lord Bai Wuqiu?"


    "Bai Wuqiu has been killed by me."


    "Kill?! You killed Young Master Bai Wuqiu?" That day the demon girl almost couldn''t hold the vase in her hand, and then Liushen looked towards Jin Nun behind her headlessly.


    The Venerable Snow God sitting among the golden ruins still has no plans to leave, and sitting among the golden ruins is still as stable as a rock. It seems that his state of mind was not affected by the news.


    In fact, there are many children of the Demon Lord of God, and the feelings between the children are not very warm, but full of competition.


    Even if Bai Wuqiu died 10,000 more times, Venerable Snow God would not be moved.


    The few demons let out a long sigh of relief when they heard the news of Bai Wuqiu''s death.


    Since Bai Wuqiu and his former companions were dead, no one would know that they had escaped.


    The demon girl then asked, "Where is the body of Lord Bai Wuqiu?"


    "I''ve fallen into the river of blood below, it''s probably turned into a puddle long ago." Su Yan answered truthfully.


    The sky demon girl originally wanted to ask about Su Yan''s origins, but she didn''t want a wave of air to burst out from the golden ruins. Zhou Tian shook, and the red sand sea below was also surging inexplicably!


    The devil energy contained in this air wave is extremely pure, and its intensity is definitely not comparable to that of Bai Wuqiu!


    Although the person among the golden scorpions has not yet appeared, Su Yan has already calculated that he definitely has the cultivation base and strength of the peak of the demon commander.


    Even if it is against the two old man Xinghe who is on the Longevity Mountain, the ancestor of the absolute **** will never be at a significant disadvantage.

 Chapter 3647： How to bear it?

    The third thousand six hundred and forty-seventh chapter how to bear it?


    To deal with the existence of such a series, it is indeed not enough to rely on Brahma to sleep.


    But if the Seventh Sin and the Reincarnation of Sin were used so easily, Su Yan felt that the price would be too great.


    If you think about it this way, it''s really a dilemma.


    The reason for this is because the opponent''s strength is too strong.


    A gloomy male voice came from Jin Yin: "You killed Bai Wuqiu, and you are still flaunting your might in front of me. Do you think I can let you go?"


    Su Yan said: "Why don''t you talk nonsense, you want to beat me to accompany you!"


    Su Yan looked to the rear at this time, but found that the Light Merchant Demon King was no longer in place.


    With Su Yanyuan''s gaze surpassing ordinary heavenly immortals, he could see that the Light Merchant Demon King had already retreated ten miles away.


    The light business demon king''s silent retreat did not want to abandon Su Yan, but didn''t want the other party to discover his identity as the demon king.


    This Venerable Snow God is very powerful.


    The Light Merchant Demon King��s change technique cannot be kept from him. If it is too close, even if the Light Merchant Demon King hides his breath, I am afraid that the opponent will see some clues.


    But if you retreat ten miles away at once, you don''t have to worry about this.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King did not explain, Su Yan already knew her intentions, turned her head, and said to the Jin Nian: "You are here at the right time. I have a lot of insights in my practice recently. I just need someone to verify my cultivation. If the opponent is too weak, there is no way to force out all my abilities. It is just right for someone like you who is not strong or weak."


    "Arrogant!" After hearing Su Yan''s words, Venerable Snow God became angry involuntarily, especially the words "not strong or weak", which deeply pierced Venerable Snow God''s weakness.


    Venerable Snow God had already entered the realm of the demon commander 1700 years ago. At that time, he was really energetic and felt that he would definitely become a demon emperor.


    But today, one thousand seven hundred years later, he still hasn''t made a breakthrough in the realm of the demon commander.


    Qian Mozong also changed his expectations from huge disappointment to him.


    To say that Venerable Snow God is not strong, he has few opponents at the level of the demon commander. But to say he is strong, as long as you come to a demon, you can easily level him.


    Therefore, the God Demon Lord''s evaluation of him is more than the best.


    This is nothing more than being said by the Demon Lord on behalf of God, and now it is being said by Su Yan, how can this be tolerated by Venerable Snow God?


    Venerable Snow God didn��t get angry at all in his heart. He claimed that he had been a famous figure in the metaworld for many years, and he would be said such things by a mountain boy who didn��t even know his name. know!


    A wave of wind and waves swayed in the sky again!


    The magic cultivators on the blue cloud all showed a fearful expression, but the fearful expression was replaced by a strange pride in an instant!


    "Venerable Snow God is going to do his best, this guy is destined to die without a whole body!"


    "That''s right! When he dealt with our prince just now, he should have expected such an ending!"


    After these magic cultivators sensed the powerful aura of Venerable Snow God, they all became extremely confident, as if Venerable Snow God was destined to win this duel.


    And the curtain on Jin Nian also flew automatically, and the face of Venerable Snow God was also revealed.


    Venerable Snow God looked about the same age as Bai Wuqiu, both in his thirties, but his appearance was more feminine, and his eyebrows and hair all showed a shiny white like metal.


    Venerable Snow God is sitting crouched among the golden ruins, and there are two devil girls beside them gently fanning the wind.


    In addition to Jinnian, there are many demon women playing musical instruments.


    These celestial demon girls look beautiful and beautiful, but in fact they all exist like beasts. If the master''s restraint power is weaker, they will definitely choose someone to eat!


    If the master''s strength weakens, they will definitely take a bite without hesitation!


    Perhaps be careful, these demon girls are most like the tigers trained in the circus.


    Although they will perform various performances in exchange for food according to the requirements of the trainer, the tiger is a tiger after all. Once hungry, it will be wild and untamable!


    The purpose of Venerable Snow God��s performance in such a pomp is very obvious to Su Yan. He just wants to show his own uniqueness and at the same time show his strength, so he can surrender so many demon into a female. As a close attendant.


    In fact, the gods do not have gender distinctions. After changing into an adult, whether to become a woman or a man depends entirely on the owner''s preference.


    Venerable Snow God stared at Su Yan coldly like this, and said, "Although you are only a small magic commander, you have a good breath. You should be trained by a famous teacher. What is your origin and why? Want to embarrass our Thousand Demon Sect?"


    Su Yan said, "Do you have to ask so many questions before the Thousand Demon Sect fights? Is this the rule of your Thousand Demon Sect?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk nonsense with this Venerable Snow God for a minute. Perhaps he was inspired by the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing. Su Yan''s fighting spirit was very high at this time!


    Venerable Snow God is extremely powerful, but only when he fights against such a powerful enemy can he find out his shortcomings and force his potential out in actual combat.


    This can actually be regarded as a form of weight training. If you want to push out your potential, you must use such an extreme method sometimes!


    Venerable Snow God was still sitting in the golden nun, but he grunted heavily, showing great dissatisfaction.


    "I ask you where you come from is to give you face, since you don''t want this face, that''s fine..." Before speaking, Venerable Snow God had already taken action!


    The power of the Venerable Xueshen and Bai Wuqiu really are not at the same level!


    Venerable Snow God just flicked his sleeves, and the vicinity of Su Yan was frozen into frost, and the temperature dropped by dozens of degrees!


    From the scorching hot sand sea to an extremely cold ice hell!


    Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body was also automatically activated, transformed into a dark red dragon scale, covering Su Yan''s body, only Su Yan''s face was exposed!


    Since the last evolution, the dragon horns on the top of the dragon-shaped helmet have become more ferocious!


    The breath that Su Yan breathed also turned into white air, and the white quickly condensed into frost.


    There is a strange surprise in the heart of Venerable Snow God: "Are you a dragon''s magic repair?"


    The dragon clan has its own inheritance and is very close to the Buddhist schools and Taoist schools.


    Although the Demon Dragon clan has existed since the time immemorial, their numbers are very rare, and it is difficult for ordinary people to see them.


    Venerable Snow God didn''t even think that Su Yan had cultivated one of the three legendary dragon bodies, the immortal dragon **** battle body, and when he encountered a powerful dragon, he regarded Su Yan as a dragon clan.

 Chapter 3648： Carrying two mountains

    Chapter 3648: Carrying Two Mountains


    Su Yan''s dragon scale battle armor was gradually covered with a layer of snow and frost, and the cold air was like a thin needle, desperately drilling into his body!


    Under this circumstance, Su Yan did not convert the immortal essence in his body into fire attributes, nor did he intend to use the immortal essence to resist the cold!


    The Immortal Dragon God battle body adapts extremely quickly to the extreme changes in this environment, but within twenty breaths, Su Yan can sense that his body is slowly undergoing strange changes...


    His dragon scales and muscles are becoming tighter, and the dragon scales are becoming thicker and thicker. Only in this way can the temperature be tightly locked in his body!


    When faced with extreme environments, the immortal dragon **** battle body can stimulate the power in the origin of life, and then automatically evolve to adapt to the extreme changes in the environment.


    This is actually the most heaven-defying place of the Immortal Dragon God battle body.


    With such a powerful ability, Su Yan''s physical body is equivalent to no weak points and dead ends, no matter what kind of power the other party can restrain him.


    Venerable Snow God did not make any movements, but the surrounding cold air became even worse!


    Although the scope of the cold air that enveloped Yili is not very large, it has formed a very unique field in a vague manner relying on the rule of control.


    Although it hasn''t officially played against each other, the calm erosion has become pervasive!


    This is the realm of the demon!


    After all, the demon commander is an existence that can contend with the golden immortal, and to destroy the immortal into a domain, it will inevitably form the strength to crush the lower-level immortal!


    Venerable Snow God��s wishful thinking was very loud, but he didn��t know that Su Yan��s power was beyond his imagination!


    It is too naive to want to defeat Su Yan just in this way!


    And being so naive on the battlefield is absolutely costly.


    Su Yan stared at the Venerable Snow God on Jin Nian, and already began to figure out what kind of power he would need to use if he wanted to defeat him.


    Venerable Snow God is different from Bai Wuqiu. It is impossible to kill him only by Brahma''s sleep.


    If you can''t kill him, you just kill him. The light business demon may not necessarily recognize the result of Su Yan''s victory.


    It seems that a little trick must be done this time.


    Su Yan thought of this, there was already a strange energy in his hand, and then this strange energy was thrown into the sky by Su Yan, turning it into an eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    There are many exquisite decorations on the exterior of this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. These decorations come from the language created by the gods at the beginning of the ancient times!


    And under the eaves corners, there are many bells that make a crisp sound, and the fairy music played by various musical instruments inside the pagoda forms a strange suppressing force!


    When this fairy music played, even the Light Merchant Demon King who was ten miles away could hear it clearly.


    This Buddha Pagoda gave the Light Merchant Demon a strong sense of jealousy, even surpassing Su Yan''s use of the Heaven''s Halberd!


    Because she could completely tell that this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was Su Yan''s natal magic weapon, and it was Su Yan''s natal thing refined by his cultivation base and blood sacrifice!


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda is not only as prosperous as Su Yan, but also at the same time. It can be said to be the foundation of Su Yan''s practice!


    The Condemned Heaven Halberd has the risk of backlashing its owner, but the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is Su Yan himself, and it is impossible to backlash him anyway!


    Moreover, the Demon King of Light Merchants has also seen that the practice method for the foundation of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is the practice of the immortal emperor!


    This method is more precious than "The Way of the Ancient Demon", it should have been lost for many years! How could Su Yan succeed in his cultivation?


    Who is Su Yan''s master? !


    The more the Demon King of Light Business looked at it, the more frightened she became. She felt that she could not see through this man at all.


    And under the envelope of Xianle, the surrounding ice and snow seemed to be melting!


    This shows that the domain of Venerable Snow God is being greatly impacted, and it has become less stable!


    Those demon girls were also playing music, but after Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared, these demon girls became fascinated, and they all collapsed on the blue clouds, let alone playing musical instruments, just to maintain themselves. The human figures are already extremely difficult!


    Seeing the ugly real bodies of these heavenly demons, Venerable Snow God had a feeling of being beaten in the face!


    But he had to admit that the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda in the sky was really extraordinary. If it were suppressed, his car would be broken!


    Venerable Snow God thought of this, and found that the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda had really been suppressed!


    Obviously, Su Yan was thinking of going with him!


    This is definitely the least face-saving way to open the scene. When you meet, you will release the pagoda to smash the iconic car of Venerable Snow God. This is simply a face slap!


    When the divine light of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda shrouded, the magic repairs on the blue clouds who were originally waving the flag for the Snow God Venerable were all doing bird and beast scattered, for fear of being enveloped by this divine light!


    Venerable Snow God certainly didn''t want his car to be destroyed so easily, so he supported a magic light to contend with Su Yan!


    But after the two divine lights came into contact, Venerable Snow God immediately realized something was wrong!


    Su Yan''s divine light is very fierce, containing two attributes of swaying demons and slaying evil, which perfectly suppresses his magic light!


    Venerable Snow God only felt that he was puzzled. Su Yan was clearly a magic cultivator. How could he use Xuanmen''s authentic magic weapons to the extreme?


    Venerable Snow God��s magic light almost collapsed. After the magic light was broken, Venerable Snow God built a little ice wall in the sky, trying to block the eight-story Buddha pagoda in the sky!


    The ice city wall is indeed not afraid of the divine light of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, but Venerable Snow God��s response is extremely stupid!


    This ice wall is so heavy, the weight is not known how many tens of thousands of catties, and the eight-story Buddha pagoda is also under Su Yan''s control, receiving the original divine light, and falling straight on the ice wall!


    This eight-story Buddha Pagoda may seem small, but in fact it weighs as much as a huge mountain!


    Only when the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda fell on the ice wall, many cracks appeared on the ice wall!


    These cracks continued to spread, making a clicking sound, and it seemed that they could be crushed into some broken ice blocks at any time, smashing the blue clouds and the golden nun riding on the Snow God!


    A smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    Venerable Snow God bears the double weight of the ice wall and the eight-story Pagoda at this time, which is equivalent to resisting two mountains on his shoulders.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t do anything to deal with him, his power was being consumed extremely quickly...


    The strength of this Venerable Snow God is indeed much stronger than Bai Wuqiu, but his combat experience may not be as rich as Bai Wuqiu, so he dug such a huge pit for himself in the battle as soon as he came up.

 Chapter 3649： Four Great Beasts

    Chapter 3649 The Four Great Beasts


    If it was Su Yan, he would have abandoned the blue clouds and landed elsewhere. It is really stupid to say what face to face a strong enemy on the battlefield.


    The car can be rebuilt if the car is gone, and if the man is gone, then everything will cease!


    Those magic cultivators were really stunned for a while. They originally thought they would see Venerable Snow God''s unilateral sling of Su Yan, who knew that the final battle would be presented in this way.


    Some tiny beads of sweat appeared on the head of Venerable Snow God, and he was struggling to resist the two mountains in the air.


    Su Yan never tried to deal with Venerable Snow God, because even Su Yan was wondering how long Venerable Snow God could carry these two mountains.


    This battle was originally a very serious master showdown, but at this time it became a little funny inexplicably.


    Even those demonic cultivators felt that their brains were not enough, and they couldn''t understand what the Venerable Snow God was doing. They came up with two big mountains on their backs!


    Wouldn''t it be enough to abandon the blue cloud under such circumstances?


    Why do you have to support yourself in this situation? Isn''t this a waste of your own demonic energy?


    The Light Merchant Demon King also chuckled in the distance, and said, "Su Yan, Su Yan, you really have one. I also lost that Venerable Snow God''s cooperation with you."


    Of course Venerable Snow God knew that this would not work, but if he would give up his car when he came up, how could he live in good face!


    In the final analysis, Venerable Snow God wants to face and suffer.


    Venerable Snow God was also difficult to ride a tiger at this time. After supporting it for a long time, he thought about overthrowing the ice cap on his head and the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda together, but he discovered that this matter was absolutely impossible with a little effort.


    Let alone the weight of the ice sheet, this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda alone is almost as stable as a rock under the sacred light, and it takes more than ten times the strength to overthrow it!


    Venerable Snow God was almost about to vomit blood at this time, after thinking and thinking, he finally thought of a good way!


    I saw four huge icicles rising from the sea of ??red sand, just like the big sky trees that suddenly grew into the sky. They reached the sky in a very short time, and finally merged with the ice cap. And the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is firmly supported in the air!


    After these four icicles had withstood the massive weight of the ice cap and the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, Venerable Snow God only felt the pressure on his body lightened.


    But before Venerable Snow God could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw that the ice layer that was finally held up was broken directly!


    There was golden divine light coming from the cracked ice layer, and the ice cap was directly shattered by the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    This event not only happened very suddenly but also came very quickly. I saw countless huge pieces of broken ice falling from the sky, smashing the blue clouds out of many huge holes.


    Even Venerable Snow God��s Jin Nian was partially crushed.


    Countless ice and snow fell on the sand dunes, and finally merged into the thick plasma on the ground, and those magic repairs were also dumbfounded.


    Couldn''t even Venerable Snow God subdue this Su Yan?


    Then they have to run away again?


    Impossible, no matter how strong Su Yan is, the gap in strength and realm can be placed here. The difficulty for him to defeat Venerable Snow God is almost equal to turning the world over!


    Venerable Snow God used such great energy to save his car.


    But the final result was still full of holes, he only felt hot on his face, as if he had been slapped twice.


    The face of Venerable Snow God also became more and more ugly!


    Venerable Snow God raised his head and looked towards Su Yan. After seeing the smile on Su Yan''s face, his anger became more and more feverish!


    He had already suffered a big loss in the initial match, and now he just wants to find the place back!


    Venerable Snow God opened his hands, and then the four icicles seemed to have come alive, turning into the four great beasts of ice phoenix, ice dragon, ice unicorn, and ice jade!


    The ice sculpture created by Venerable Snow God not only has the appearance of a beast, but even has a few divinities in it!


    After these four great beasts were shaped, they immediately covered and killed Su Yan!


    The four great beasts are all the size of the sky, and after being killed together, the seven or eight peaks are directly crushed!


    And Su Yan drove his sword light to ascend to heaven in the gap between these four beasts!


    The power of these four great beasts is not bad, but using them to deal with Su Yan makes it feel like using a machine gun to hit flies!


    There is no doubt about the power of the machine gun, but it is really inappropriate to deal with small flies.


    Venerable Snow God��s combat experience is really scarce, otherwise, he wouldn��t use such outrageous tricks in battle!


    This trick seems to be surprisingly powerful, stirring the surrounding sand dunes and mountains into a mess, as if a sandstorm with icy edges has been blown up, but in fact the killing and threat to Su Yan are very limited.


    Venerable Snow God saw that the four great beasts couldn''t catch Su Yan at all, and made Su Yan slip between his fingers again and again, and his heart became more and more impatient.


    Then only saw the snow gradually falling from the sky!


    It''s just that every snowflake comes with the devilish energy of Venerable Snow God, after falling on Su Yan, every snowflake will bloom with sharp ice edges!


    It was impossible for these ice ridges to pierce Su Yan''s dragon scales, but more and more snowflakes bloomed, which greatly slowed Su Yan''s speed.


    The expression on Venerable Snow God''s face at this time was a little better, and the Buddha himself was already in control.


    The four great beasts looked like they were about to encircle Su Yan, but at this moment a purple sword light directly cut off the heads of the ice dragon and ice phoenix!


    Then the remnants of the two great beasts fell directly from the sky to the red sand dunes, falling to pieces!


    It turned out that Su Yan took out the Mo Wen Divine Sword at the moment when he put away the Sentencing Heaven Halberd.


    The strong point of the Conviction Tianji is that it can absorb the vitality of the opponent, and at the same time give back to Su Yan, so as to achieve the effect of fighting to support the war.


    But the weakness was also in the same place. Facing this kind of monster carved from profound ice, without flesh and blood, the killing power of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd could only show 10%.


    It is safest to use Jianguang at this time.


    Venerable Snow God''s ice sculptured beast can be automatically restored after being chopped.


    Ice comes from water, and these beasts made of ice actually inherit part of the characteristics of water. Even if they are chopped into more than one hundred pieces, they can reassemble successfully.


    But I don''t know what happened, the sacred beast killed by Su Yan didn''t recover automatically. Instead, it fell from a high altitude and fell to pieces!


    This is actually because Su Yan''s sword can not only cut through ice sculptures, but also cut the origin of spells!


    Without the support of the magical origin, these ice sculptured beasts are actually ordinary mysterious ice.


    Venerable Snow God didn''t have enough knowledge and didn''t even know what method Su Yan had used to cause such incredible results.

 Chapter 3650： Absolute zero

    Chapter 3650: Absolute Zero


    Su Yan successively beheaded four ice sculptured beasts in the air, and of course the goal of Jianguang''s vertical and horizontal changes became Venerable Snow God.


    Su Yan''s sword light was extremely fast. Before Venerable Snow God could react, this purple light was already in front of him, and he didn''t even have time to react.


    Fortunately, the profound ice barrier under Venerable Snow God''s feet was inspired by Su Yan''s murderous aura and automatically protected the lord. Otherwise, Venerable Snow God would have fallen under Su Yan''s sword!


    But this blow was also equivalent to a wake-up call to Venerable Snow God, if he continued to look down on Su Yan, he would only pay the price of his life!


    If this attack failed, Su Yan immediately fleeed away, giving Venerable Snow God no chance to fight back.


    Venerable Snow God realized at this time that Su Yan''s speed was too fast, and this speed was the biggest threat to him.


    Just like that of the four great ice sculpture beasts, you can''t even touch the corners of Su Yan''s clothes!


    In contrast, Su Yan''s sword light power is second, if he can limit his speed, then the sword light power will inevitably be greatly reduced.


    Thinking of this, Venerable Snow God already had a move in his heart.


    It''s just that the cost of this move is extremely high. If this move is used forcibly, Venerable Snow God himself will also bear great risks.


    Then Venerable Snow God glanced at the car that had been riddled with holes under his foot, and then recalled that the sword almost took his life when he arrived, and the doubts in his heart were gone. Now, if you are still afraid of the head and tail, I am afraid it is true. Will die by this man''s sword!


    As soon as Venerable Snow God thought of this, he directly activated this trick.


    There is suddenly another chill in this field!


    This was a chill that even the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body could not resist.


    When this cold air hit, Su Yan''s mind immediately gave birth to a trace of alertness. Su Yan is no better than Venerable Snow God, and will definitely not support him in battle. When he finds something wrong, Su Yan Retreat directly to the rear without saying a word!


    Moreover, the strength comparison between the two was originally that Venerable Snow God had the upper hand, and Su Yan would definitely not become forgetful with a little advantage.


    It''s just that this cold air is forced over from the five invisibility, solidifying the blood plasma and sand dunes below.


    Those magic repairs who originally cheered the Venerable Snow God could not escape their bad luck, and they were all frozen into crystal ice sculptures!


    These are not mortals, but the strong among the demon generals. They have no resistance to the cold, and they have been completely swallowed up by the cold!


    The terrible degree of this invisible cold is evident from this!


    Su Yan''s reaction was extremely fast, and the sword flew quickly, but he couldn''t escape the chill that enveloped the world!


    The speed of this cold air is actually faster than the speed of Su Yan''s sword flying!


    Gradually, a trace of frost appeared on Su Yan''s feet during the flight. Although it was quickly shattered by Su Yan, the speed of the frost spread faster!


    Once part of the body is eroded by the cold, regardless of subjective wishes, the actual speed will gradually slow down. This is not transferred by willpower!


    After Su Yan''s ankle was entangled with cold air, it felt like he had been bitten by a poisonous snake, and he completely lost consciousness below his calf!


    Even the Dragon Scale Battle Armor has nothing to do with this chill!


    Su Yan knew that this was not the time to heal his injuries. If he was completely caught in this chill, the consequences would be disastrous, so he didn''t care how bad the chill was in his calves, so he just went forward with the sword wholeheartedly!


    But after a part of his body was sealed by ice, his body functions and speed of action were also greatly affected. Su Yan''s speed gradually slowed down, and there was more and more frost around his body!


    This cold air was completely different from the previous Frost, and it was not the same thing as the monks who manipulated the ice and snow that Su Yan had encountered.


    This is the frost and cold air that melts into the ruined fairy!


    In terms of the severity of the severe cold, it is not as good as before, but the cold is moving towards absolute zero.


    This Venerable Snow God did have some abilities, and after a while he froze Su Yan directly into an ice sculpture!


    Seeing Su Yan transforming into an ice sculpture, Venerable Snow God was actually not very comfortable, his expression was very embarrassed, and he was panting desperately!


    This move instantly kills the ice prison has a great burden on his heart. The devilish energy will burst out from the body at a speed fifteen times the normal speed. Only in this way can the cold energy fit the law of immortality and evolve toward absolute zero. It can be overwhelming and pervasive!


    Finally, Su Yan was sealed by the ice, Venerable Snow God did not receive the support of the devil energy, but continued to maintain the output of the cold energy.


    He had already seen Su Yan''s Dragon God battle body just now. Although he didn''t know that this was one of the three legendary dragon bodies, he had already been very worried about it.


    Although he had captured Su Yan at this time, he didn''t dare to relax at all. What he was afraid of was that Su Yan would forcefully get out of trouble by relying on his physical strength. At that time, he was afraid that even if he tried the same trick again, it would be difficult to catch Su Yan.


    There is only one chance, and it can only be based on the premise that the other party does not know that this trick exists.


    Although Venerable Snow God''s combat experience is not very sufficient, he still has a considerable level of intelligence.


    The Light Merchant Demon King in the distance saw Su Yan turned into an ice sculpture, but he still didn''t mean to help.


    Because this battle seemed to be a better place for the Light Merchant Demon King, and there was still a long way to go before the final outcome.


    This is in line with the destruction of the ice seal of the immortal rule, which is difficult for other magic generals and gods to deal with, but it may not be necessary for Su Yan.


    The Light Business Demon King had already determined that Su Yan had the ability to break this trick, but even she didn''t know very well what kind of method Su Yan had taken to break the situation!


    Or maybe it will be another surprise!


    The cold air of Venerable Snow God froze all the surroundings, and it seemed that everything had been frozen, and even the flow of time and outside the realm had a very subtle difference.


    This is the power of absolute zero. The closer it is to absolute zero, the stronger the power of coldness. It is said that when this power reaches its extreme, it can freeze and destroy the heavens together!


    Regardless of time, space, or the billions of creatures in it, they will be destroyed in an instant, and the universe will return to its complete origin.


    Venerable Snow God still looks very rough with this power, but just with such a rough power, he can already catch up with Su Yan''s speed and turn Su Yan into an ice sculpture!


    There was loneliness in the realm, and apart from the breathing of the Snow God Venerable, there were no other voices. It seemed that the wind in this realm had no longer flowed, and even the air was stuck in the air.


    Venerable Snow God traversed this piece of solidified air with difficulty. The next thing he had to do was to break the ice sculpture of Su Yan. As long as the ice sculpture was broken, Su Yan��s body would be broken into many pieces along with it. Piece!


    But when Venerable Snow God approached Su Yan, he found a trace of unusual light streaming out of the ice sculpture!

 Chapter 3651： Snow God World

    Chapter 3651 Snow God World


    This light is separated from the ice, although it looks very faint.


    But it gave Venerable Snow God a very bad premonition...


    Su Yan will never sit back and wait for death. Even in the most desperate situation, he will definitely fight back.


    And this glimmer is the Peugeot that Su Yan will fight back!


    Venerable Snow God contemplated for a moment, in order to prevent the night from dreaming, he patted the ice sculpture directly with a palm!


    The chapter of Venerable Snow God condenses a powerful magic energy, even a mountain can be broken into pieces!


    If this palm is true, Su Yan''s body will inevitably shatter into thousands or even tens of thousands of pieces!


    Even if Su Yan''s Indestructible Dragon God''s battle body had incomparable recovery capabilities, it would not be possible for him to recover. Because this has exceeded the limit of recovery, it can only be regarded as regeneration or resurrection.


    But the glimmer suddenly turned into a strong golden light, and that eight-story Buddha pagoda suddenly appeared, and Su Yan was completely protected inside the pagoda!


    And the external light of the pagoda bears the palm of Venerable Snow God!


    Just the palm of the wind has caused the mountains behind Su Yan to collapse, directly turning into countless dust and gravel.


    However, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda remained motionless, only ripples.


    Venerable Snow God said: "Under this absolute zero, my own action and strength have also been greatly suppressed. To break this pagoda, I am afraid that the absolute zero domain will be lifted. But once the domain is lifted, Maybe he will wake up from hibernation, this is really a dilemma."


    Venerable Snow God is quite uncertain at this time, this situation is really very delicate.


    It was the first time he encountered this situation, and he had no idea what to do.


    The Venerable Snow God converged his mind, and wanted to use a strong cold air to break through this obstructive eight-story Pagoda Pagoda.


    But this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is not affected by the erosion of the cold at all!


    Venerable Snow God is also the first time to encounter such a magic weapon, even if his magic weapon encounters such extreme cold, it will become impossible to use.


    Those magic weapons with inferior attributes will be eroded by this extreme cold, and some of them will split from the middle without any effort to deal with them!


    But this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda clearly exceeded the imagination of Venerable Snow God! Standing in the cold wind, it seems that it will never fall down!


    This eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is Su Yan''s magic weapon, it will automatically protect the lord in critical moments!


    Venerable Snow God faces this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, which is one head and two big.


    How can this be good?


    Venerable Snow God was hesitating, and he saw that the light inside the ice sculpture had become more and more shining!


    It seems that Su Yan never gave up struggling in the freezing cold!


    And there is indeed a breath of life inside the ice sculpture, which shows that Su Yan has not been eroded by the cold to lose his life, but his mobility and basic life activities have been greatly affected, and he has entered a state of almost hibernation.


    "Could it be possible that the blood of the Dragon Race can withstand this extreme cold?" Venerable Snow God opened his hands again while questioning. He had more than one Destruction Immortal!


    Since absolute zero is not enough to punish Su Yan, then I can only use another Destruction Immortal to try!


    Just using two Destroy Immortals at the same time will also create a very powerful burden on Venerable Snow God, and will definitely damage his Dao Foundation!


    But since Absolute Zero has been used, even if there is a price to pay, there is no shortage of such a price!


    The most important thing is to fight desperately to win this fierce battle!


    Venerable Snow God originally thought that he would easily clean up the opponent, and then took the opponent''s head back to the Thousand Demon Sect to ask for credit, but the development of the matter can be said to be completely beyond his expectation.


    I saw snowflakes floating in the sky again, but this time the snowflakes turned into a particularly beautiful ice blue...


    When the ice-blue snowflakes fall in the frozen enchantment, everything is as beautiful as the world in a fairy tale!


    Ice blue snowflakes gradually covered the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    The Venerable Snow God is still doing this, the surrounding temperature has not dropped, but the flow of time is even lower inexplicably.


    Looking from outside the barrier, Venerable Snow God''s movements were extremely slow.


    The light business demon murmured: "It seems that he is determined to kill you, Su Yan, you can''t continue to pretend to sleep, because if you don''t fight back, you will really die here."


    The Demon King of Light Business was not in a hurry, because she knew that Su Yan must still have a back hand, at least the conviction halberd hadn''t been played until now.


    That is definitely a weapon that cannot be restrained at absolute zero!


    The halberd of crime has inherited the power of many demon gods in the chaos, and the environment in the chaos is even more extreme than this absolute zero!


    The power bred from that most extreme environment certainly does not fear the **** of absolute zero.


    It��s just that the Light Merchant Demon King didn��t know why Su Yan didn��t immediately apply the power of the conviction halberd!


    As long as the conviction halberd is in hand, any golden immortal Su Yan has the power to fight.


    These ice blue snowflakes get bigger and bigger, decorating the world in the domain like a dream!


    And Venerable Snow God��s ultimate spell is on the verge of activation!


    The name of this spell is Snow God World. Once activated, everything around you can be placed in eternal ice!


    This is a world where all vitality is cut off, and all delusions are cut off!


    In a sense, it is already a high-level imitation of the power of the demon king by Venerable Snow God. With the strength of the demon commander, he can create an enchantment field close to the small world, which is already considered a gift!


    "Snow God World, open it for me!" Venerable Snow God almost exhausted all his energy before uttering these seven words.


    When these seven words were spoken, everything in the air, clouds, and snowflakes fell into stillness.


    The ultimate spell that time and space are frozen together, can''t you still stop your heartbeat together?


    Venerable Snow God thought about going there for a long time, and felt that only this trick was the Snow God World could bypass the incredible defensive power of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda and directly deal with Su Yan!


    The light in the ice sculpture gradually became silent, but the glorious masterpiece appeared again!


    Venerable Snow God can fully feel the powerful life energy erupting from Su Yan''s heart, making everything in him stronger!


    And a crack appeared on that ice sculpture!


    The clicking sound seemed so harsh in this almost still world!


    "How is this possible! As long as my Snow God World is activated, it has never lost, and there is no opponent that can''t deal with it! How did he do it? How can I break free of my Snow God World?!"


    Venerable Snow God had an unbelievable expression on his face, and he had no idea what magic Su Yan had cast to break free from his Snow God world!


    "You really want to know the answer, why can''t this barrier of almost absolute zero kill me?" Su Yanna''s still calm voice came from the ice sculpture.

 Chapter 3652： Three evolutions

    Chapter 3652: Three Evolutions


    Su Yan''s voice corresponds to the horrified expression of Venerable Snow God.


    Venerable Snow God thought that Su Yan was under the ice of absolute zero, and his body''s functions were almost in a stagnant state. At this time, because of the lack of support from the body, his spiritual consciousness would also be frozen together.


    Even if Su Yan pulled out the divine consciousness from the physical body in advance, it was useless. This was an absolute zero-degree domain.


    In this field, if the lonely soul is not protected by the body, I am afraid that it will be frozen to death immediately!


    Su Yan continued: "You must be very surprised now, why is your field of no use to me."


    Following Su Yan''s words, with a click, a crack appeared in the ice layer that had sealed his body!


    And within this crack, the red light burst out directly!


    This force seems to have been suppressed for a long time, I can''t wait to find a channel to vent!


    Venerable Snow God was shaken physically and mentally, "How is this possible! How can my absolute realm not freeze you?! What did you do?"


    If Su Yan has the cultivation base of the Immortal King, then he is not affected by this absolute zero-degree cold, but Su Yan in front of him is just the cultivation base of the heavenly immortal. Why does he compete against the demon commander''s absolute domain?


    This is a realm that incorporates the rule of destruction!


    Venerable Snow God couldn''t understand in any case what magic Su Yan used to do such an incredible thing.


    And the sound of clicking is endless, and the thick ice layer that has sealed Su Yan''s body is already breaking open quickly!


    Venerable Snow God originally wanted to take advantage of Su Yan''s thawing time to attack Su Yan, but all his spells were bounced back by the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    With the eight-story Buddha Pagoda, Venerable Snow God is doomed to do nothing with Su Yan!


    The **** light peeled off all the ice, revealing Su Yan''s indifferent expression, but this time Su Yan''s eyes had become red!


    There is a powerful murderous in the red eyes!


    Su Yan was holding the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, and the **** breath on the Sentencing Heaven Halberd was beating at the same frequency as Su Yan!


    This holy artifact cast by ancient Asura is a magic weapon with unlimited growth. The blood and life energy it absorbs will all become the driving force for its evolution!


    At the same time, there was the Immortal Dragon God War Body protecting Su Yan''s heart.


    Under such extreme circumstances, the potential of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body was also thoroughly stimulated!


    The more extreme the situation, the closer to death, the more the power of the Immortal Dragon God''s body can be used!


    In the extreme ice just now, the Immortal Dragon God battle body completed three evolutions at once!


    The first evolution was to ensure the survival of Su Yan, mainly to integrate the immortal essence and life energy, and first to protect the two most critical places of mind and heart.


    If these two places are damaged, even if it is stronger than the Immortal Dragon God battle body, it is impossible to regenerate. But other parts of the body, or other organs, can be reborn with the body of the Immortal Dragon God.


    The second evolution is based on survival, completely awakening Su Yan''s consciousness! Let him return to the battle!


    Before being frozen, Su Yan''s consciousness had partly transitioned to the conviction halberd. The conviction halberd was originally a magic weapon connected to Su Yan''s blood, and it was not a problem to bear part of his consciousness.


    After the body''s activity was awakened enough, Su Yan''s consciousness returned to the body.


    At that time, Venerable Snow God saw the light in the ice layer, and it was Su Yan who began to manipulate the power of Sinking Heaven Halberd to break the ice.


    This ice is not easy to break, and under such extreme circumstances, it will take some time to accumulate strength!


    In the process of waiting, Su Yan also called the eight-story Buddha Pagoda to create a foolproof defense.


    And in this extreme environment, the Immortal Dragon God battle body also ushered in the third evolution!


    For this absolutely zero-degree environment, some colorful feathers have evolved under the dragon scales!


    The colorful Lingyu covers the body and the scales together, and at the same time it locks the heat in the body, completely isolating the cold outside!


    Speaking of Ling Yu, it seems to be exclusive to phoenix and poultry.


    In fact, the dragon family is a very large family, not only the five-clawed dragons with many elder scales, but also some dragons with wings or feathers.


    After these three evolutions, Su Yan was very adaptable to this extreme environment, even more adaptable than Venerable Snow God.


    After the hard ice outside Su Yan shattered, Venerable Snow God wanted to re-execute the old trick, and then freeze Su Yan to the ice with a terrifying cold air!


    But this time was completely different from the last time. The frost had only condensed on Su Yan''s body, and it had been easily shattered!


    If this cold air can''t enter the body, and Su Yan''s immortal essence can''t be sealed with ice, it is really easy to shatter these profound ice!


    Su Yan''s murderous aura and **** aura mixed together, so that the original solemn eight-story Buddha Pagoda was also stained with a terrible blood...


    Venerable Snow God fled towards the rear in a panic. He had known from just now that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was very outstanding. If he had a close fight with Su Yan, he would not have any chance of winning!


    At the same time, countless lightning fell in this area, all smashing on the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    The light of the eight-story Buddha pagoda has not experienced any shaking!


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda has been tempered by hundreds of millions of calamities, and it is absolutely in the top ranks only in terms of protection!


    And the crackling sound of the thunder also broke the original silence in this enchantment!


    Everything is noisy, it seems that everything is about to recover from the absolute ice!


    The messy electric lights danced wildly in the air, intertwined with each other, and gathered into a powerful and airtight power grid!


    This power grid contains destructive power, if it falls on the endless continent, I am afraid it can completely tear the earth and mountains!


    This is the real power of the Demon Commander!


    The thunder spawned by the demon commander with his own mana is already comparable to the nine gods of thunder!


    Venerable Snow God didn''t intend that these thunders would smash the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda in front of him. He just wanted to delay Su Yan''s footsteps and renew the distance between the two sides!


    Only after the distance is opened, the Snow God Venerable has the opportunity and ability to reshape the spells of a new level of immortality!


    He can expand this absolutely frozen domain ten times, and then use his whole body''s magic energy to gather the immortal rule and shape the Infinite Ice Demon with absolute power. Perhaps only in this way can he completely kill Su Yan!


    It''s still a little bigger after all!


    Venerable Snow God couldn''t even dream that his absolute realm could not kill Su Yan!


    Perhaps it shouldn''t be said that Venerable Snow God Tuo Da, but Su Yanqiang has completely exceeded common sense!


    Change to any other heavenly immortal, I''m afraid it has already been killed by the Absolute Domain!

 Chapter 3653： Rewrite cause and effect

    Chapter 3653 Rewriting Cause and Effect


    Maybe this is the time and fate.


    Venerable Snow God should have such a disaster!


    In the thunderbolt, I saw Su Yan''s footsteps spread out!


    There are pink lotus blossoms on this fire road, which are basically affected by the extreme cold surroundings!


    Even the Light Merchant Demon King who was standing in the distance watching the battle couldn''t help but shrink his pupils at this time, and said: "Red Lotus Karma Fire? Good fellow, did you still hide such a big move?"


    The red lotus karmic fire is a flame upgraded from the **** karmic fire. In order to gain a rank upgrade, Su Yan must burn part of his own blood!


    The feeling of burning blood is not so good!


    But the pain was clearly reminding him that he was still alive.


    Because only living people are worthy of pain, everything in the world after death will return to zero, and all splendor will return to the origin of darkness.


    Then Su Yan mentioned the conviction halberd, and saw a series of afterimages on the road of fire!


    Venerable Snow God was already walking swiftly towards the rear, and when he saw a path of fire spreading towards him in the sky, he was shocked physically and mentally!


    Of course he also recognized that the red lotus karma fire bloomed on this path of fire, and of course he knew how troublesome it would be if the red lotus karma fire was contaminated!


    But what shocked him even more was that Su Yan had completely mastered the terrifying power of Red Lotus Karma!


    The red lotus karmic fire is definitely not an ordinary power, let alone the devil, even the seven emperors of the devil world have only two masters of the red lotus karmic fire.


    The red lotus karmic fire originates from the bottom of hell. It can not only burn the physical layer, but also cause and effect, karma, and soul can burn!


    It is the weird fire bred from the bottom of the accumulation of turbid energy after the opening of the world!


    Countless lightning continues to fall!


    The power of these lightning is amazing, after all, it fits the rule of destruction!


    But even if it is the most powerful Thunder, if it can''t smash people, its lethality is zero.


    Su Yan''s body is even more ghostly than ghosts!


    Walking through the endless thunder and red lotus fire, Venerable Snow God could hardly see the trajectory of Su Yan''s actions. He could only see a series of afterimages and the **** sword energy that was approaching quickly!


    Between Thunder and Red Lotus Karma, Su Yan finally made it!


    Then a **** sword aura shot out from the conviction halberd!


    This **** sword qi has been condensed for a long time, and it can be said that it contains the essence of Su Yan''s whole body power!


    Venerable Snow God is still a strong demon commander, knowing that this sword is inevitable, so he can only hit it head-on!


    At the moment Jianguang arrived, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped again, and the speed of Jianguang that had been killing was reduced to one-tenth of its original speed.


    The closer the temperature is to absolute zero, various phenomena will become weird, all common sense will be broken, and the flow of time will be slowed down by artificial operations!


    If the passage of time becomes only one-tenth of the original, so slowly, then Venerable Snow God will be able to easily hide Su Yan''s sword light!


    Limiting the opponent''s speed with absolute ice is the experience and growth that Venerable Snow God has gained in this battle.


    As long as the Absolute Domain is still there and the flow of time can be easily manipulated by him, he can continue to deal with Su Yan!


    At this time, Venerable Snow God had consumed more than fifty times the aura of Su Yan''s body, but he still had 30% of the demonic energy in his body. He still had the upper hand in terms of strength!


    This is the realm gap between Jinxian and Tianxian!


    So generally speaking, with such a big gap, the gods are nothing but ants for the golden immortals, and they can be easily suppressed with only five fingers!


    But this kind of inherent common sense has never been able to restrain Su Yan. The red lotus karma burst into flames, and then countless pink petals floated in the air!


    This sword aura saw Venerable Snow God evading the past and was organizing a counterattack against Su Yan, but I don��t know what happened, this sword was played again in front of the Demon King of Light Business!


    Suddenly, it was as if the time had been backtracked!


    Because the flow of time has been artificially slowed down, the Light Merchant Demon King can see clearly from a distance!


    Time has come back at this moment!


    And it happened to go back to before Su Yan''s sword light was cut down.


    Then in the result of the re-deduction, Su Yan''s sword aura directly hit Venerable Snow God!


    Venerable Snow God is full of blood, and his eyes are unbelievable!


    I don''t know how the sword he had dodged in the past would be cut on him again!


    "This is not a rewinding of time, but a rewriting of cause and effect! Good guy! If the cause and effect can be rewritten, then in theory, you can even kill the king at the same time! After seeing such power, it is really hard to sleep and eat. Ann!"


    The Demon King of Light Merchant originally thought that seeing the Red Lotus Karma Fire was already very incredible, but what was even more unexpected was that he could actually see a more exaggerated power than the Red Lotus Karma Fire!


    The sword energy of Su Yan just now had indeed been evaded by Venerable Snow God, but then Su Yan rewritten the cause and effect to make this sword perform again. Venerable Snow God was unable to prevent him, so he was hit!


    Not to mention the Venerable Snow God, even the Light Merchant Demon King would never have thought that Su Yan, a small celestial immortal, could actually rewrite the cause and effect with his own power!


    Causal rewriting is not the kind of ordinary spells that breathe fire, spit water and discharge electricity, and can be seen everywhere.


    Cause and effect are on the unobservable level of the world.


    Just as mortals cannot see the soul, ordinary immortals cannot see the existence of the line of cause and effect.


    To cultivate and master the power of cause and effect, you need some very special methods. These methods have been handed down since the ancient times, but they have always been very secretive. Very few immortals can see this unique power, let alone cultivate this. Strength!


    The Demon King of Light Business couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of disciple was Su Yan?


    The Primordial Demon Path, the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, the unknown Pagoda Pagoda, the Red Lotus Industry Fire... Now even cause and effect can be rewritten!


    This is simply ridiculous!


    Venerable Snow God''s blood spurted out frantically, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions!


    He still couldn''t figure it out. He had already evaded the sword just now, so how could he be hit suddenly?


    Hong Lian Yehuo swallowed the body of Venerable Snow God in a blink of an eye!


    In the flames, the Heavenly Sentence Halberd is also like a bloodthirsty beast, frantically trying to break free from Su Yan''s hand to **** the blood and the last life energy of Venerable Snow God!


    With this weapon, with the growth of power, the self consciousness has become more and more powerful, and it has become less and less obedient!


    If Su Yan''s power becomes weaker than the Conviction Heaven Halberd, or if its growth rate is not as fast as the Conviction Heaven Halberd, it will definitely form a backlash against the master Su Yan!

 Chapter 3654： Huge skeleton

    Chapter 3654 Huge Skeleton


    Skeleton


    This magic weapon is born with the fierceness of restraining the master, and the fierceness is combined with that powerful force!


    Su Yan''s magic weapon is not too small, but adding them all together is not as helpful as the Conviction Heaven Halberd can give him.


    I have to say that bringing the Conviction Tianji from the mortal world to the immortal world is a correct move.


    Su Yan grabbed the Sinking Heavenly Halberd fiercely in his hand, just to let it know who is the master. When the Sinning Heaven Halberd gradually became quiet, Su Yan let go of his hand.


    Sinking Tianji immediately turned into a **** streamer and rushed towards the body of Venerable Snow God!


    Most of this body has been destroyed by the red lotus industry fire, but the essence and blood mainly exist in the heart, and more than half are still retained.


    When the Sinking Tianji went to **** blood, the Light Merchant Demon King also flew directly to Su Yan''s side.


    The surrounding absolute domain has collapsed, and the heat wave in the desert has re-attacked. After colliding with the surrounding cold air, many dark clouds gradually rose up, and then turned into an abnormally heavy rain.


    Perhaps in this red desert, there may not be a heavy rain like this in a thousand years.


    The Light Merchant Demon King asked behind Su Yan: "If this king is right, what you just used was to reshape cause and effect, right?"


    Su Yan immediately corrected: "This is a rewriting of cause and effect, and there is some difference from reshaping causation. It is just a matter of rewriting within two or three seconds. Reshaping causation can completely reverse the past."


    "Is there really such a magical power in this world? It can completely change the things that happened in the past, but can''t all the regrets be wiped out? So far, who can have no regrets at all?"


    Su Yan said: "How do you know that if you rewrite the past, no new regrets will occur? The past and the future are complicated, and there will never be the optimal solution you want."


    The Light Merchant Demon King was so speechless when asked for a while, and then she said again: "You are only a celestial cultivation base, how can you rewrite the cause and effect?"


    Su Yan said, "I did it once when I was still in the mortal world, and I rely on it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King followed Su Yan and looked at the Sentencing Tianji together, "You said it has the ability to rewrite cause and effect?"


    Those eyes that suddenly appeared in Brahma��s sleep are actually a simplified version of the ancient Asura family��s ritual for the twelve demon ancestors, so they can communicate with Taikoo and borrow power from the twelve demon ancestors!


    This is already very alarming. Now Su Yan said that there is another trick to rewrite the cause and effect of the Judgment Heaven Halberd. Isn''t this magic weapon considered omnipotent?


    Su Yan said: "I told you last time that the halberd of conviction comes with seven tricks called "The Law of the Heavenly Devil''s Halberd". The first six of these seven tricks can release the death light and cast the blood river sword wave with murderous aura, and space Tear, you can even communicate with the Twelve Metropolis Demon Gods. Only this last trick I have never used in front of you."


    The Light Merchant Demon King heard this and said, "Is this the last resort, the reincarnation of sin, and the ultimate return to the ruins?"


    In fact, Su Yan''s rewriting of cause and effect just now did not use the Seventh Sins and the Reincarnation of Sins.


    But he didn''t refute the words of the Demon King of Light Merchant here either. If she were to let her know the full power of the reincarnation of sin, he would be even more afraid of Su Yan.


    The full version of Reincarnation of Crime uses cause and effect as the boundary, and launches an attack from an invisible field, first shaping the result that will definitely hit, and then launching the attack.


    No matter what defense method the opponent uses, or how capable it is, the Conviction Halberd will definitely hit the opponent.


    Unless the opponent has transcended all the causes and effects in this world, he can be immune to this attack!


    Such overbearing tricks will of course have to pay a heavy price, and this price is their own lifespan.


    So far, Su Yan has only used the reincarnation of sin once, and at that time he was already going to surpass the mortal


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Even if the Judgment Tianji has such a move, and it has been in communication with you, but after all, you are no more than the realm of the immortal, how can you disturb the cause and effect? ??You should not think that the king is good to fool."


    Su Yan said: "Wan Shou Mountain has corresponding exercises. But you can''t practice."


    Bound to fly to the fairy world, so don''t care about the cost at all.


    This is not a lie. The ancestor of Absolute God has practiced the magic of Wanshou Mountain to control cause and effect, so he can send invitations to the monsters on the endless continent every few hundred years.


    "Why?"


    "Because you have already entered the devil, and Wanshou Mountain is the fairy formula. Unless you abandon this cultivation base, reincarnate in the mortal world, pass the test of the nine heavens and return to the heavens, and lose your karma and magic, can you Start practicing."


    The light business demon king finally cultivated to the realm of the demon king, how could he be willing to reincarnate into a little mortal and practice again?


    And there is too much uncertainty in the middle. If there is any mistake, she will stay in the mortal world forever and never return to the upper realm.


    She said: "Su Yan, the trouble has now been resolved, and we should also go and see what happened to the legendary ancient demon god."


    The road leading to the ancient demon god, the demon repairer just pointed out.


    It was just that the journey was delayed by the sudden death of Venerable Snow God.


    The troops arranged by the Thousand Demon Sect here have been wiped out. In the heavy rain, only Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King were left.


    It is very cruel to say, in fact, most of the demon cultivation of Thousand Demon Sect died in the absolute realm of Venerable Snow God, not in the hands of Su Yan and Light Shang Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was very curious about the body of the legendary ancient demon god.


    Su Yan didn''t have that much interest, because after all, this was just a corpse and could not really be of much value.


    Perhaps after dissecting this corpse, we can get a part of the exercises of the Primordial Demon God''s cultivation, as well as the means of exercise. But for Su Yan, who had mastered the Primordial Demon Path, it was completely meaningless to do so.


    If Su Yan wants to become a demon cultivator, then he will definitely become the most powerful demon cultivator in this era.


    In the heavy rain, Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Shang flew again. After passing through this dark cloud, there was another bright sun in the sand sea!


    The sand dunes here are no longer a blood red, but a part of gold blended into the blood.


    In some places, the blood color and the gold color are distinct, and in some places, the blood color and the gold color merge together to form a very beautiful rose gold.


    The changes in the sand dunes fell in the eyes of two people, but neither of them made any comments.


    But after flying more than a hundred miles, everyone knew where the gold in the dunes came from.


    I saw many huge bones remaining on the sand dunes, these bones are being exposed to the sun!


    These huge bones are hundreds of meters long, and the large ones are even ten miles long.


    People have to doubt that the owner of these skeletons was only afraid that he would have a body length of hundreds of miles before his death!

 Chapter 3655： Demon Corpse

    Chapter 3655: Demon Body


    These bones appear shiny gold, and there are many strange runes on them.


    The golden color in the dunes must be the golden sand formed after these bones were crushed into powder by wind sand.


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked at the runes on these golden bones slightly in surprise.


    Su Yan said, "These are the inscriptions carved by the ancient emperor. These are the behemoths of the gods, the mounts of the ancient emperors. The biggest behemoths of the gods can carry ten cities and have a population of one million, and travel endlessly in the universe. It was created by the Great Emperor Xianwu. Before the first immortal realm, these celestial beasts roamed in the boundless universe of the immortal realm."


    What Su Yan told the Demon King of Light Merchants were things before many epochs, and that era was exceptionally vigorous. Although wild, there are many great roads and strong men born in the wild!


    Nowadays, although the heavens are in order, the avenues are declining. Only the three schools of immortality, magic and Buddhism are left to divide the world. Almost all of the remaining avenues have become historical dust.


    And all of this began when Su Yan created the first fairyland of the heavens. After that, whether he could create the fairyland became the only criterion for the emperor.


    When Su Yan founded the Immortal Territory back then, he just wanted to give himself and the trilogy a place to stay. He never thought that after many epochs, only Immortal Territory exists in the boundless universe of the Immortal World.


    Heavenly Dao interpretation is never performed with human will, even if this person is the strongest immortal emperor in the world.


    While Su Yan sighed, the Light Merchant Demon King said, "There are so many corpses of the behemoths of the gods, and the fighting back then must have been very fierce, I''m afraid that many ancient emperors have fallen here."


    Su Yan said: "There are a lot of fallen immortal emperors, and this battle is very tragic. Back then, the powerful demon cultivators also participated in the crusade against the ancient emperor. You probably can''t imagine that in that era, immortals and demons coexisted."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It''s not because these ancient emperors are too strong, but because they have common enemies, they have to unite together. After the ancient emperors are eliminated, the two two families may wish to destroy each other immediately, right? , Who doesn''t want to dominate the fairy world?"


    Su Yan said: "This is not only a dispute over interests, but also a dispute at the avenue level."


    The light business demon king''s struggles in these ancient times only stayed at the level of interest, which is a bit superficial.


    Those immortal emperors who created the immortal realm have everything, the so-called wealth and glory, and all the enjoyment you can think of, the immortal emperor only needs to have a finger to get it.


    To make these immortal emperors work hard, it is absolutely not enough to just use the word benefit.


    The Light Merchant Demon King has not reached that level, so his vision is not enough. She might not be able to tell her this kind of thing. The so-called Xia Chong can''t talk about it is exactly this.


    The bones of the giant beasts on the earth are like abrupt tombstones, telling the hideousness of ancient times in silence.


    Arriving here, it means that Su Yan and the others are very close to the body of the ancient demon god.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was originally a little worried. Those thousand demon sect''s demon repairs are certainly not regrettable, but there is no one who can lead the way. They have to find a corpse in this vast sea of ??sand, I am afraid it will take a lot of work.


    But the development of the matter was completely beyond the expectations of the light business demon.


    Because they flew for a while, they sensed an ancient magical aura coming oncoming.


    This breath dissipated into the wind, almost completely surrounded Su Yan and the others.


    Flying along the breath of the ancient magic way, I saw a pair of huge hands sticking out of the sand sea, like straight mountain peaks.


    There are still formations around these hands, and most of the surrounding desert has been excavated, filled in aside, and reinforced into two towering peaks.


    Even so, the body of the ancient demon **** was not fully excavated.


    This corpse is too huge!


    After digging a few hundred feet of the sea of ??sand, the face of the Primordial Demon God is still buried under the sea of ??sand!


    The Demon King of Light Business had never thought of using magnificent as an adjective to describe a corpse. The bones of those giant beasts were already huge enough when they arrived, but they were still insignificant compared to the body of the ancient demon god!


    The exposed part of the demon god''s body can indeed be seen growing flesh and blood on the bones, as if the demon **** is about to resurrect at any time!


    Those demon cultivators of Thousand Demon Sect did not tell lies, the body of this demon **** was slowly coming back to life.


    "Can the dead Demon God really be resurrected?" The Light Shang Demon King said, "Could it be that the Demon God made arrangements before he died?"


    "No." Su Yan''s answer was very categorical.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Why are you so sure? The abilities that the ancient demon **** possesses may not be what we can predict."


    "At the moment of death, all the life energy in the body will be converted into death energy. There is indeed life energy belonging to the living on this corpse. This is very unreasonable. But outside of this anger, you have ever felt that there is Signs of spirit activity?"


    After Su Yan''s reminder, the Light Merchant Demon King really noticed that the body of the Primordial Demon God was empty and there was no soul at all.


    Just now, I was indeed bluffed by the vigorous vitality emanating from this corpse. I thought that the Primordial Demon God was really going to resurrect!


    The Light Merchant Demon King frowned slightly and said, "Why did the old demon of God''s generation dig out the body of the Primordial Demon God from the sand sea? Is it to seize the body? If it can occupy the body of the Primordial Demon God, then no Speaking of entering the ranks of the demon emperor in one fell swoop, at least there is no difficulty in asking the emperor Zhun?"


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said: "You can''t help it. Although the body of the Primordial Demon God has no soul, but the instinct is still there, just the instinctive defense mechanism is enough to swallow your soul. If there is a chance to win, the gods The demon master will let those disciples slowly discover here? Didn''t he have been here to supervise the battle? If this is really an opportunity to reach the sky, then he will not want to miss it."


    Su Yan''s words are extremely reasonable. The Light Business Demon King also knows that using his own soul to forcibly seize the body of the Demon God is a huge risk.


    But this temptation is really too big!


    She murmured: "This is the flesh of the ancient demon god, isn''t it a pity to stay here?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not a pity, what do you want to do when you get such a physical body? In fact, it has no effect. Besides, what can you do to bring it back to the star realm?"


    The Light Business Demon King sighed softly, and was about to speak, but saw a star suddenly fall from the sky in the distance!


    The falling stars caused huge damage! The huge energy exploded instantly and it was terrifying!


    Then the surrounding earth shook frantically, and you could see a huge sandstorm forming in the distant sand sea, like a sand wall pushing towards this side!


    Su Yan, the light business demon king, and the body of this demon **** are about to be involved!

 Chapter 3656： The war of two kings

    Chapter 3656: The War of Two Kings


    The war of two kings


    Chijin Fengsha is like a wall, pushing it towards this side!


    The ground beneath one''s feet also shook together, and the surrounding gravel was also in extreme restlessness.


    Neither Su Yan nor the Light Merchant Demon would have thought that such a change would suddenly occur!


    The sandstorm wall was advancing very fast, and it almost didn''t take long before it was in front of Su Yan.


    The Light Merchant Demon King randomly created an enchantment to block the wind wall, but he could still feel the power of destruction!


    This power comes from the falling star in the sky.


    The mass and speed of the meteor itself will inevitably cause huge destruction!


    But this enchantment is very stable, everything is under the control of the Light Merchant Demon King, she said: "The stars in the sky will not fall for no reason, it must be the high manual of the Demon King who used some secret method to summon the stars. Got to fall."


    Speaking of this, the Light Merchant Demon King suddenly frowned, and said, "The situation seems a bit subtle. There is not only a demon energy coming from there, but also a powerful immortal element. It seems that there is an immortal king and a demon king fighting, Su Yan, you Who said it would summon the stars in the sky?"


    Su Yan said: "How come there is an immortal king here? It is much more difficult to enter the metaworld from the immortal world. Since the immortal king has appeared here, it means that the opponent''s pace is at least much ahead of us."


    The light business demon king said: "So what, this king won''t be afraid of those in the immortal world, even if it is the immortal king?"


    "But what if a fairy emperor is also involved?"


    The light business demon said: "You are really boring, you like to make the worst assumptions in everything..."


    The storm caused by the falling stars in the sky has not yet dissipated, and nothing can be seen in the sandstorm.


    But it can be sensed that two extremely powerful auras are facing each other in the distance!


    Su Yan''s analysis is absolutely reasonable. If an immortal king appears here, then the immortal world must have made a layout long in advance. It is absolutely impossible for an immortal king to appear casually in the battlefield of ancient gods and demons in this metaworld.


    The other party''s purpose is not yet clear, but since it appears here, it must have something to do with the body of the demon **** who suddenly resurrected.


    There may be some hidden information in the middle, but Su Yan''s current intelligence is very limited, and there is no way to analyze the other party''s complete intentions.


    The falling of the stars that day created a huge storm, but this storm is only the beginning.


    The battle between the Immortal King and the Demon King uses the power of the immortal level, and the absolute realms of the two sides roll over each other, making the surrounding space extremely unstable.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It''s no way for us to hide in this enchantment. We have to become active anyway."


    Su Yan said: "The two of them are fighting, and we haven''t noticed our existence. If you go out now, you will only make both parties scrupulous, and then you will not be so desperate. Why worry? When they are exhausted, we will sit back. Isn''t it better to benefit?"


    The light business demon king said: "Your words are reasonable, just do what you say. But are the people in the fairy world also here for the body of this ancient demon god?"


    "It''s okay to give this corpse to them. What can they do with this corpse?" Su Yan said.


    "Maybe there are old and young widows from the Witch Sect in the fairy world, who can refine the corpse of this ancient demon **** into a powerful puppet?"


    Su Yan said: "If there is really such a person hidden in any fairyland, you don''t need your demon world to take action, other immortals will join hands to suppress him together. You don''t understand, the major immortal regions have zero tolerance for such things. ."


    "Huh, it may not be..." When the Demon King of Light Merchant said here, a scornful smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to know what the secret was, but in the end he didn''t say it.


    The fighting over there gradually reached its peak.


    The immortal king and the demon king directly used the strongest ability when they came up, and there was no temptation at all. The collision between the absolute domains made the surrounding space very unstable.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "If they continue to fight, the formations imposed by the Thousand Demon Sect will be destroyed, and the body of the demon **** that was finally unearthed will be buried by the yellow sand."


    Su Yan said, "Just bury it. We can''t take this corpse here anyway."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "In the end, they stand and lose both sides. This king will go out and kill these two kings together. If the blood of the Immortal King and the Demon King is absorbed by the Sinking Halberd, I''m afraid it will grow again. If it grows faster than you, Su Yan, will this weapon control you in turn?"


    When the Light Merchant Demon King said this, her eyes had become a bit sharper, and without Su Yanduo''s explanation, she had already seen through the ferocious nature of the Heaven''s Halberd.


    The battle between the two swords of kings over there gradually entered a white-hot stage.


    Even if you are surrounded by wind and sand, you can feel the rush of immortal yuan and demonic energy from afar, like a stormy sea!


    The power of various laws turned into different thunders!


    The two warring parties were so engaged that there was no trace of Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is definitely not a patient person. She is already very impatient after waiting for a while, saying: "These two kings don''t know when they will fight. If the strength of the two sides is very similar, even if they are on Three days and three nights may not be able to tell the outcome. Are we going to stand here for three days and three nights?"


    The impatience of the Light Merchant Demon King was obvious, but the battle over there suddenly took a dramatic turn.


    The realm of the fairy king suddenly disappeared after the heyday of bringing vegetables!


    In this kind of confrontation, if one of the fields disappears, it means that the battle has been won.


    If two powerful domains collide with each other, the final result will inevitably be that one domain is swallowed by the other domain!


    And the one who is eaten is undoubtedly the loser!


    At this time, the devilish energy of the Demon King of Light Merchants also became active, and at the same time, his spiritual sense was amplified to the most acute level, and then he said: "It seems that the fairy king has retreated! This king is going out to clean up the mess now! "


    "Wait a minute...what''s weird..."


    A very dangerous signal appeared in Su Yan''s spiritual sense. Although he himself could not say why, Su Yan had always been very confident in his intuition.


    I am afraid that the reason for the sudden end of this battle is not simple!


    "This Immortal King''s domain was very prosperous just now. How could it decline in an instant? This is totally unreasonable! There must be something tricky.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King was held by Su Yan, he calmly thought about it, and it was indeed the case.


    The immortal king hadn''t shown any signs of defeat before, and he wouldn''t be suddenly destroyed at this moment!


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s spirit sense, which had been promoted to the extreme, immediately told her the answer.


    After a while, the Light Merchant Demon King said intently: "It is the strong man of the sin race who is here."

 Chapter 3657： I can settle

    Chapter 3659: I can settle it


    Before Su Yan came to the Metaverse, he had an expectation in his heart that he would collide with the strong of the sin race.


    But it was absolutely unexpected that it would collide with the strong of the sin race under such circumstances. The reason why the immortal king would run away, even the domain could not keep up, was because he was afraid of the strong of the sin race.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said strangely: "How could the powerhouse of the sin race suddenly appear here?"


    Su Yan said: "The Metaverse is originally a world ruled by sinners. They are cruising in their own territory. What''s the problem?"


    "Then according to your statement, these powerful sinners will eventually come to us, won''t they?" asked the Light Shang Demon King.


    Su Yan replied: "Yes, it seems that the Thousand Demon Sect''s methods of hiding information are extremely poor. Not only the Immortal King, but even the Sin Clan knew about the resurrection of the Primordial Demon God. Their ultimate destination must be us."


    The Light Merchant Demon King excitedly said: "These sinners seem to be very powerful, and they have already scared off an immortal king when they only appeared. This king wants to meet them and see how powerful they are."


    The Light Merchant Demon King didn''t know what kind of fighting intent had been burned at this time, and their purpose of coming to the Metaverse was not to find the strong men of the sin race to compete.


    However, this woman has always been moody, and it is not surprising what kind of strange tricks she will make when she thinks that she will come out.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, you are so indifferent, is it because you have no confidence in the strength of this king? Or do you think that this king must be no match for those powerful sinners?"


    Su Yan said: "The Demon King can help us resist for a while when facing many powerful sinners. If you are injured against these powerful sinners, don''t plan on the treasures in the tomb of the immortal emperor. Go back to the star realm as soon as possible to heal your injuries."


    The Light Merchant Demon King frowned slightly and said, "You are really uninteresting. What''s the point of calculating all the gains and losses so clearly?"


    The Light Merchant Demon said so, that what he cares about most is actually profit.


    She said to Su Yan: "The fight has started again over there. Let''s take this opportunity to retreat first. The Immortal King''s flying speed is too fast, otherwise, if we catch up with him, we may be able to ask about the whereabouts of the tomb. ."


    There is indeed a strange aura rising over there, and there are six in total!


    Surround that demon king''s domain round and round!


    The power used by the sin race is related to totems and ancestor spirits. This power is primitive and ignorant, but in the collision with the demonic energy, it does not lose the wind!


    The demon king, who didn''t know his identity and origin, faced the siege of six powerful sinners, even if he did not die, he would have to peel off!


    The light business demon king said: "The king is ready to open the barrier. After opening the barrier, we flew towards the depths of the ancient battlefield together. After crossing this ancient battlefield of gods and demons, I don''t know what boundary it is."


    Su Yan nodded gently.


    But the Light Merchant Demon King opened the barrier, and saw that the sandstorm full of sand had been separated from the sky by his hands!


    A strong sinner with a white beard appeared in the sky.


    This white-bearded old man looks very old, with many wrinkles on his face, and his big beard almost hangs down to his chest, but his body is different from ordinary people''s firmness, and his muscle density looks very impressive!


    On the neck, there is also a necklace made of some kind of animal teeth. This necklace has a sacred atmosphere and a totem tattoo on the body.


    This is the standard sinner costume, just like when Su Yan first met the sinner.


    Unexpectedly, many epochs have passed, and the Sin Clan remains the same as before, without any change.


    However, the outside world has long since become a mere fact, and the immortal emperors who fought with the ancient emperors have almost all fallen, leaving only the few immortal emperors of the primitive phoenix.


    The white-bearded old man, Su Yan, and the Light Business Demon looked at each other in the air.


    This white-bearded old man easily stripped the dust storm that filled the sky and the earth from the middle, and his strength should not be underestimated!


    I''m afraid that he is also the leader among the powerful criminals who have been killed!


    At this time, I''m afraid I can only rely on real ability to speak.


    The light business demon king faded away from his disguise and changed into the honor of wearing a blindfold. At the same time, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, saying: "It seems that I still can''t hide, today this king is destined to be with the master of the sinner There is a battle in this ancient battlefield of Gods and Mosques!"


    The light business demon king was murderous, she only watched Su Yan fought two fierce battles, and she had already brewed a strong fighting spirit in her heart, she was worried that there was no place to play.


    The sky is violent, and the strong sinners over there are already joining forces to attack the Demon King''s absolute domain!


    The power of totem looks like a tide in the sky, magnificent to the extreme!


    But that demon king is very useless at this time, because his domain is almost embarrassed on all sides, and it may be compromised at any time!


    Under this situation, the pressure Su Yan and the others face can be imagined.


    When the demon king can''t support it, the six masters of the sin race will also come here to encircle them!


    They must complete the breakthrough before the demon king falls!


    It''s just that... the white-bearded old man''s breath is extremely deep. In contrast to his breath, the Light Merchant Demon King can''t take any advantage at all. If you want to do this kind of thing, it may not be possible to liberate the Light Merchant Demon King''s Star River To.


    The appearance of these masters of the sin race made the situation very unfavorable at once!


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already planned to liberate the Eye of the Galaxy directly, but Su Yan held the Light Merchant Demon King in his hand, and said, "Don''t do it yet, he doesn''t seem to be malicious to us."


    The Light Business Demon King said strangely: "How do you know that he is not malicious to us? You are not familiar with these sinners!"


    Su Yan said, "There is no murderousness in him, haven''t you noticed it? Wait for me to talk to him before making plans. Don''t do it rashly. I can probably settle this matter."


    It would be better if you could smooth out the strong containment of these sinners without doing anything.


    But I''m afraid this thing is not so good.


    The light business demon king looked at Su Yan suspiciously, wondering if there is any way for him to balance the power of the sin race?


    If you want to come too, he can kill the two demon kings in a small amount, naturally there is something extraordinary, maybe he can show some magical ability this time.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Light Business said to Su Yan: "Then leave it to you, but you have to figure out our situation. If the battle over there is over, you can''t settle this old white beard, we will be These sinners were eaten up."


    Su Yan said with a calm and calm expression: "You can rest assured when I do things. I should be able to settle these sinners."

 Chapter 3658： To see his body

    Chapter 3658: Seeing Your Body


    The wind and clouds in the sky gradually became blurred.


    The demon king''s barrier over there has become riddled with holes, and only the hard support is left.


    Given the light business demon king''s understanding of these demon characters, that demon king is now thinking about how to escape.


    If the demon king escapes or falls, the six strong men of the sin race will be able to kill here immediately.


    When the time comes, they are afraid they can''t resist it at all!


    Precious time is passing by every minute!


    The old white-bearded man on that day still didn''t mean to do anything, and Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, let alone doing it.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant was confused for a while, what are the two people''s plans? Are they planning to keep facing each other like this?


    The white-bearded old man had a reason not to make a move, but Su Yan didn''t want to make a move at all.


    During the confrontation between the two, the white-bearded old man uttered a very strange language in the sky, and then Su Yan also responded to the white-bearded old man with words that the light business demon could not understand.


    At this moment, the expression of the Demon King of Light Merchant suddenly became surprised, Su Yan could actually use the language of the sin race?


    It turns out that he wanted to use the language of the sin race to gain the favor of the white-bearded old man, so as to put an end to a dispute?


    But is this kind of thing really feasible?


    The Light Business Demon King had a surprised expression, and the battle over there had gradually entered the most violent stage, but Su Yan''s face was still calm.


    Su Yan and the white-bearded old man not only had a conversation, but had a long time of exchange.


    The white-bearded old man was very alert at the beginning, but afterwards he became more and more relaxed, seeming to completely let go of his guard against Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King.


    The Demon King of Light Shang couldn''t understand these gurgling language, so he could only stand by and stare at him. It seems that she is an outsider.


    Between Su Yan and the old man with white beard, the battle over there is finally over!


    The breath of the powerful six sinners is launched towards this side!


    The demon king was defeated by one against six.


    The demon king''s breath is still there, but it has become very weak, it is obvious that he has been captured by the strong man of the sin race and became a prisoner.


    It''s no wonder that the fairy king escaped so fast, the strength of the powerhouses of these sinners is indeed amazing.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant had been very dismissive of these sinners, and now he has completely put away that contempt, because if there is a slight difference, I am afraid that she will become the defeat of these sinners.


    But Su Yan was still very calm and didn''t panic at all.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King was a little surprised, he was afraid that the white-bearded old man would see something wrong, so he suppressed it forcibly, just standing beside Su Yan without any indication.


    The breath of the six powerful sinners came one after another, six strong men like iron towers!


    One of them also held a man in black with a gray head and face like a chicken in his hand. This man in black should be the devil who was captured by mistake.


    In terms of appearance, these sinners are not much different from human beings, except that the skin color is slightly different, and beyond that is the degree of strength.


    The arms of these sinners are almost as sturdy as the thighs of adult women, and the whole body is very powerful, and they look like they are full of military virtues!


    The Light Business Demon King laughed at Su Yanfan just now and only imagined things in the worst direction, but at this time, she was already thinking about the worst situation, if she wanted to fight with the powerhouses of these seven sinners, From what angle to escape.


    It must be impossible to fight. If you want to fly, I am afraid that these sinners will not be able to fly. If you drill underground, there is a body of the ancient demon **** as cover, maybe there is still a ray of life.


    After the arrival of these six powerful criminals, they were still murderous, and they seemed to wonder why the white-haired old man had to talk nonsense with outsiders here for so long.


    But what they were waiting for was an angry rebuke from the white-haired old man. Although they could not understand their language, the light business demon king saw the six powerful sinners all showing stunned expressions, and then turned towards Su Yan. The look in his eyes is unexpectedly complicated.


    Sometimes you don''t need to understand the other party''s words, and you can understand the other party''s meaning seven to eighty percent.


    This white-haired old man is definitely the leader of this group of strong sinners, and he was clearly telling these strong sinners Su Yan��s identity and so on, so they looked at Su Yan in such a complicated way. .


    The Light Merchant Demon King Bingxue was clever, and guessed it all at once.


    It''s just that the Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t figure out why these six murderous powerful criminals completely dissipated their murderous aura after listening to the words of the white-bearded old man.


    It''s weird... Could it be that Su Yan''s identity makes them particularly jealous?


    Or is it that the corpses of the demon gods under their feet make these sinners fearful?


    Then Su Yanyou said a few words of the sin race, these words were just gurgling, unclear dreams to the light business devil.


    But after hearing Su Yan''s words, the seven powerful sinners were shocked. It seemed that Su Yan had mastered the incredible secrets of their sinners!


    After all, the Demon King of Light Merchants could be regarded as a character who was accustomed to the big scenes. At this time, seeing the situation developing in a direction that was beneficial to them, he didn''t panic.


    It''s just that she was really curious, what kind of fascination Su Yan poured into these sinners, one or two, why these seven powerful sinners became so strange after listening to Su Yan''s few words?


    Since these powerful sinners can cultivate to this level, they are absolutely impossible to be fools, let alone to be very deceived!


    When the six powerful criminals first came, they were still murderous and shocked the air. At this time, there was no murderous aura.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was surprised and said: "Su Yan, this king didn''t know that you still have the ability to understand and speak the language of sinners? And what did you say to them, how could they change so fast? , It seems that we are no longer regarded as enemies!"


    "I know a little bit about the language of the sin race." After all, Su Yan has experienced that era. Although the language of the sin race has long been rusty, it is very easy to pick it up.


    This time, the Light Merchant Demon King finally couldn''t help it, and asked, "Su Yan, don''t tell me, you Wanshou Mountain even teach the language of the sin race! Your weird skills, even the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor. I can master it! What is your origin?"


    Su Yan said, "I''ll explain this to you later. He wants to invite us back to the tribe of the Sin Race. Do you think we should accept this invitation?"


    The light business demon king said in astonishment: "What did you whisper and whisper to him, why did he suddenly invite us to be a guest of Sinner? I''m afraid there is some conspiracy in the middle?"


    Su Yan said, "He asked me why I am here? He also asked me where I came from?"


    "How did you answer?"


    Su Yan said, "I said let''s take a look at my corpse in the past life."

 Chapter 3659： This is called the face

    Chapter 3659: This is called the card face


    Of course, the body of the ancient demon **** could not be Su Yan''s.


    Hearing this answer, the Light Business Demon King was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but say: "Puff...how did you think of such an answer?"


    Then the Light Business Demon King couldn''t help but say, "This king just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t expect you to make such an answer. Wouldn''t he be bluffed by you?"


    It''s hard to even say such a lie, because it sounds too absurd!


    The body of the Primordial Demon God was lying at their feet, and even the Demon King of Light Shang could not think that Su Yan actually said such nonsense in such a serious manner!


    What made the light business demon even more unexpected was that Su Yan''s absurd nonsense, seeing the dignified expression of the white-bearded old man, I was afraid it was taken seriously!


    No way? Are these sinners really so simple?


    Can a random nonsense easily frighten them?


    The Light Merchant Demon King only thought this incident was very incredible. If she had heard of it, she would have scolded the other party for nonsense, but this incident happened in front of her, let her witness it with her own eyes.


    "That old man with white beard won''t really believe you, right?" The Light Business Demon King asked again.


    Su Yan said: "Forget it, he asked me if I plan to regain the glory of the year after being resurrected? The body of this ancient demon **** is actually closely related to the sinner."


    "Then how do you answer?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course it depends on their performance. If they abandon their faith, I will really resurrect and punish them..."


    "Huh? What is this unfolding?" The Light Merchant Demon King is not a fool, he can even be regarded as intelligent.


    She already smelled an unusual smell from Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan had no choice but to explain that the body of the Primordial Demon God in front of him had nothing to do with the magic way and the magic repair.


    Su Yan said that he was the reincarnation of the punisher, and because he kept the memory of his previous life, even if he was not a sinner, he would still speak the language of the sinner and know the ancient history better.


    This white-bearded old man is not good to deceive, but in this era, the sinner has long since broken the connection with foreigners, and the language of the sinner is definitely impossible for monks outside the sinner to master.


    Su Yan''s ability to speak the language of the sin tribe and recite epics from ancient times is a favorable proof of his identity.


    Although this identity is false, as long as the sinner believes it, it is true.


    There is no definite number of true and false in this world, it all depends on what you want to believe.


    The seven strong men of the sin race in the sky have completely looked at Su Yan differently, and they can see a different kind of respect in their eyes.


    Even if Su Yan''s strength is far lower than them!


    The Sin Clan was surprised at the combination of Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King. The auras of these two people were very strange, not like ordinary monks at all.


    In addition to Su Yan''s remarks, I feel that these two people are definitely not the general generation, so they have become more respectful in my heart!


    Seeing the respectful attitude of these sinners, even the Light Merchant Demon King shook his head in dissatisfaction, and said, "You really have a trick, Su Yan, these powerful sinners were played around by you! This king originally thought it would You are an honest person, and you never thought that you would have such a glib tone."


    Su Yan said: "If I were an honest person, now you and I are both captured by the sin race, do you know what the sin race will do after capturing a foreign woman?"


    The light business demon king snorted heavily and said: "This king is always proud, even if he died in battle, he would not be a prisoner. You should settle these troublesome sinners first."


    Su Yan frowned suddenly, and then said, "This old man with white beard insists on inviting us to the territory of the sin race. If we don''t go, I''m afraid he will be suspicious."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "How do you know that he didn''t deliberately lie to us, he wants to lead us into the tribe of the sinner, set a trap and then catch us? Going to the tribe of the sinner is too risky anyway !"


    The words of the Demon King of Light Business are reasonable, because the ghost knows whether this old man with white beard was really deceived by Su Yan, or pretended to be.


    But Su Yan said: "I decided to go to the tribe of the sin tribe. If these sin tribes are not for guidance, when will we find the tomb of the immortal emperor? And look at the sky, there are seven of them, all of the immortal king level. We are only two of us in strength, and the comparison of strength is like a mayfly against a big tree, why bother with them?"


    The Light Business Demon King is a wise person. She glanced at Su Yan and said, "Then act according to your ideas. Things here are complicated and confusing. Both the Demon Realm and the Immortal Realm will intervene. If these sinners can stand by our side, It is also very beneficial for this king to obtain the magic weapon in the tomb of the immortal emperor. Although this step is dangerous, if it is done right, it will be wealth and wealth!


    Then Su Yan used the ancient language to talk to the white beard old man for a while, and then the white beard old man landed next to Su Yan and the others.


    The height of the sinner is much stronger than that of human beings, and it is extremely oppressive when standing by!


    After the white-bearded old man landed, Su Yan pointed to the body of the ancient demon god, and whispered a lot with the white-bearded old man.


    The Light Merchant Demon King could not understand the language of the sinner, and could only see the white-bearded old man nodding frequently, and it seemed that Su Yan was reprimanding the white-bearded old man.


    The strength of this white-bearded old man may not be below the Light Merchant Demon King, and his position among the sinners is also very difficult. However, when Su Yan was reprimanded at this time, he did not dare to speak at all and could only nod his head.


    The other six powerful sinners even dare not breathe.


    This is simply...


    The Light Business Demon King thought to himself, these sinners must know that Su Yan''s identity is a fake, and they are afraid that they will rush to the sky with anger!


    The seven strong men of the sin race all have the strength of the immortal king, but being reprimanded by a small heavenly immortal, the demon king who was captured was completely dumbfounded.


    And beside this little fairy, there was a beautiful devil girl who was most likely his dual monk!


    These many immortal kings and devil-level characters were played by him in the palm of his hand, and he did not dare to resist at all!


    The female devil in front of her is not to say, these sinners are notoriously rebellious, why are they so tame in front of him?


    What is the origin of this little fairy? How could there be such a big card face?


    Perhaps even the quasi emperor and immortal emperor of the fairy world can''t do such outrageous and exaggerated things, right? !


    Su Yan was very calm in his heart, and there was no sense of tension. Anyway, now that the play has been done, the next thing to do is to finish the good show...


    The Light Merchant Demon King stood aside and did not speak. After Su Yan finished his reprimand, the white-bearded old man commanded his subordinates to re-cover the excavated sand on the body of the Primordial Demon God.


    Then the group finally took off, this time the destination was the tribe of the sin race.

 Chapter 3660： Sin Tribe

    Chapter 3660 Sin Tribe


    During the flight, I saw not only an incomparably vast sea of ??sand, but also many huge bones in the sea!


    These bones are not only the giant beasts of the gods, but also many gods belonging to the ancient times!


    After experiencing countless vicissitudes of life, these skeletons are telling the past in a silent way.


    These powerful sinners are extremely respectful to Su Yan, but the Light Merchant Demon King is still a little worried. She silently unfastens the tie of the blindfold. If there is something wrong with the situation, she can immediately take the Star River Eye liberation!


    After all, the territory of the Sin Race is already three hours later.


    After these three hours of flying, Su Yan also talked with the white-bearded old man on the way, and learned a lot about the current situation of the sinner.


    In the past, the sin race was the chosen people of the ancient emperor, living in the luminous city on the back of the behemoth of the gods, and constantly wandering in the vast universe. For the civilizations of the lower realms, the messengers of the sin race were them. The **** that can be reached at the beginning.


    But this is the glory of the past, and for the sin race today, these things are already very far away.


    Today''s sinners can only live in the desolate world of Metaverse, unable to move, dreaming of returning to the back of the behemoth of the gods and rebuilding a luminous city!


    The Yeguang City exists on the back of the behemoth of the deity, as it travels in the boundless universe of the behemoth of the deity, it emits a bright brilliance, lighting up all the darkness around it!


    Su Yan has experienced the end of that era, and has also witnessed many huge behemoths roaming in the universe.


    That was the last glory of the ancient emperor and the sin clan.


    After that, countless behemoths of the gods and gods fell from the firmament of the universe together with the ancient emperor, the dominating fairyland in the sky rose up, and an era ended!


    The white-bearded old man faintly revealed a prophecy to Su Yan, saying that the sin race would usher in a son of heaven, liberating them from the cage of this metaworld, and letting the behemoths of the gods and the night light city re-establish themselves in the world. The sky shines!


    Su Yan didn''t take this legend seriously, because the ancient emperors had already been extinct.


    Without the ancient emperor, no one could create the behemoth of the gods and the city of night light.


    Even if the ancient emperor resurrected and created the behemoth of the gods and the city of night light out of thin air, how could it be tolerated in the realm of heaven?


    The sinner��s fantasy is of course very beautiful. They are eager to immediately restore the glory of the year, but the reality is extremely cruel. This beautiful fantasy is destined to be impossible!


    Only after flying to the tribe of Sin Tribe, many huge totems can be seen outside!


    There are huge dragon bones on these totems, and there are many skeletons of unknown giant beasts swinging up along a sky column!


    The heavenly pillar exudes sacred attributes, shining in the sun!


    It also caused a trace of awe in the heart of the Demon King of Light Merchants. It was the first time she saw the totem of the Heavenly Pillar, and she felt that it was much more shocking than the record in the book!


    After the close contact, after the sacred light fell on her body, even her demon cultivator felt a warmth in her heart, and her mind was calm.


    These different beast bones come from different wild beasts, some of which have long been extinct in the outside world.


    Only the breath within the metarealm is extremely ignorant, and many ancient giant beasts still remain in the metarealm!


    The huge mountain peaks backed by the sin tribe��s tribe are surrounded by mountains on three sides, easy to defend and hard to attack!


    And below the Teng Tuzhu, many warriors of the sin race can be seen holding halberds, guarding the entrance of the tribe in a very strange position.


    The white-bearded old man had already revealed his identity to Su Yan. He was the priest of this sin tribe.


    Seeing the return of the priests, the warriors of these sinners all assumed a welcoming posture.


    After Su Yan and the others fell to the ground, all the warriors of these sinners knelt on one knee.


    The warriors of these sin races are very tall, at least 2.5 meters tall, and their muscles are also very strong. Even if Su Yan has the Immortal Dragon God battle body, he has almost the most perfect body that humans have given him. The fighters still pale in comparison.


    When the sin race was born, there were no human beings. These warriors were shaped by the ancient emperors as perfect people. After the ancient emperors, many immortal domain masters had the ability to shape life, but the immortal emperors From the beginning, this power was regarded as a taboo, and no one tried to shape life in the past.


    After entering the tribe of the sin race, the captured demon king was directly escorted to the cage, not knowing what method would be used to concoct it.


    The white-bearded old man introduced Su Yan and the light business demon into the largest round house in the tribe.


    The houses of the sinners are all enclosed, somewhat like a fence, but with stronger protection.


    After entering it, the light in the room is very dim, and many white teeth can be seen as decorative objects.


    The contrast between the teeth of these different animals is very obvious. After entering here, the Demon King of Light Merchant is not so nervous, picking up those bone jewelry and carefully playing with it.


    These teeth are simply polished, and the processing marks are very rough, but retain the original beauty.


    Judging from Su Yan''s understanding of the Sin Race, the teeth of these animals can be used as trophies. The owner of this room must be the powerful warrior in the Sin Race, perhaps the most powerful one.


    After the white-bearded old man came into this room, he became silent instead. He didn''t say a word to Su Yan, but stood aside very submissively, seeming to be quietly waiting for someone to come.


    After a while, an old man appeared from the darkness. Although he was sticking a cane and his body was a little rickety, the old man still couldn''t hide his majesty. At the same time, the old man had many teeth on his neck, wrists, and ankles. Necklaces, bracelets, and anklets made.


    The frown on this old man''s face is very deep and numerous, it looks like a wrinkled old tree bark, but it gives the Light Merchant Demon an unfathomable feeling.


    The strength of this old man is extremely strong, definitely more powerful than all the sinners they have encountered before!


    After the old man came to the master seat, he took the lead to sit down, and then asked Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King to sit down.


    Su Yan was sitting on the ground in distress, and said to the light business demon king: "You don''t have to worry, I will deal with these sinners, and when we ask where the tomb of the immortal emperor is, we will leave."


    Su Yan speaks lightly but can give people a sense of conviction. It seems that there is nothing in this world that Su Yan can''t do.


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t get involved in dealing with sinners anyway, so he simply left it to Su Yan to do it all.


    Anyway, everyone is now on the same boat, which can be said to be both glorious and shameful.

 Chapter 3661： Envy the strong

    Chapter 3661: Envy the strong


    The light business demon king''s eyes were still falling on the white bones.


    These were the teeth of different animals, and even she could barely recognize seven or eight kinds, and most of them were unknown animals.


    The prerequisite for pulling a tooth from a tiger''s mouth is of course to kill the tiger. The patriarch of the sin race is afraid that his strength is very difficult.


    Su Yan and the old man asked and answered, the atmosphere of the conversation was very harmonious.


    The Demon King of Light Business is curious, isn''t that kind of lie really unbreakable?


    Do these sinners really believe that Su Yan is the reincarnation of the ancient demon god?


    The strength of these powerful sinners really cannot be underestimated, how could they be fooled by such lies?


    If the Light Merchant Demon King could judge by herself, she would definitely test Su Yan''s power. The power of the ancient emperor and the sinners'' cultivation was a completely different system. If Su Yan couldn''t use the power of this system, wouldn''t it be justified?


    But she did not understand the language of the ancient tribe, nor did she know what kind of ecstasy Su Yan had instilled in these strong ancient tribes. It seems that these strong ancient tribes believed in Su Yan''s words and did not test Su Yan''s identity. idea.


    From their standpoint, it would be a great thing to be able to get through in such a relaxed way.


    When they left the territory of the sin race, maybe they already knew where the tomb of the immortal emperor was.


    While the Light Merchant Demon King was thinking about it, a sudden violent vibration came from outside!


    Many neatly arranged teeth in this room also fell directly on the desk and counter...


    This unusual shock also brought the conversation between Su Yan and the old man to a halt.


    At this time, everyone felt that two auras were colliding with each other outside, which meant that there was a battle going on outside.


    Both of these auras come from the ancients, is it possible that they are fighting each other?


    The Light Business Demon King was puzzled, and then he saw Su Yan and the old man stand up, and then came to the door under the leadership of the old man.


    A battle has indeed broken out outside the door, and it is indeed the two strong men of sin that are fighting.


    The two strong men of the sin race have a cyan skin and a red skin. The totem tattoos on both of them are emitting dazzling golden light at this time. The surrounding earth will be violent after each confrontation between the two. shock.


    Su Yan said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "There is a good show to watch."


    The light business demon asked puzzledly: "How can these two sinners fight?"


    Su Yan said, "You see that there are no people over there. They are from another tribe. They came here to ask for something. When they didn''t agree, they fought."


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked in the direction of Su Yan''s finger, and he saw that a few powerful sinners wearing cloaks were completely different from the clothes here, and there were subtle differences in skin color.


    So the Demon King of Light Business asked, "Are the skin colors of the nine sinners different?"


    Su Yan said: "The skin color of the sinners is inherently the same. The reason for the difference is that the paint of the tattoo penetrates into the skin, and it becomes more obvious when it is stimulated by the force of the body. The paint of each group of tattoos is different, so you will see The skin of the Sin Clan is different. The old man I just talked to is the patriarch of the clan. When he settles the matter before him, I will ask him where the tomb of the Immortal Emperor is. Then we can leave here."


    The Light Merchant Demon hummed softly.


    The patriarch''s face has already appeared obvious unhappiness, this is a natural thing, no matter who is inexplicably knocked on the door, it must be angry.


    Su Yan went on to say: "The name of the sin tribe in our tribe is the Xitie Clan, and they are all named Xitie. It is the Mu Clan who came to find fault. The Xitie Clan worships the sun, and the Mu Clan worships the moonlight. The two clans seem to have a lot of antagonism Years. There are many old grievances of these sinners that have continued from ancient times to the present. I am afraid I can''t finish talking about three days and three nights."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Who likes to bother about these boring history? You quickly let the patriarch to settle these people, this king does not want to continue to stand here and blow the cold wind."


    Su Yan said: "Since the other party dared to kill him so blatantly, he must be confident, this matter is not so easy to solve."


    While Su Yanzheng was talking to the Light Merchant Demon King, the white-bearded old man looked towards Su Yan. He believed Su Yan''s words from the bottom of his heart and believed that Su Yan was the reincarnation of the ancient gods, so he would surely be able to balance these strong men of the Mu Clan!


    This is really terrible!


    The reincarnation of Su Yan, an ancient god, is nothing but nonsense. In order to fool these ancient powerhouses, he also recited a section of the epic of the ancient times. This is considered to prove his identity...


    But this lie is like a thin piece of paper, if the other party is willing to believe it, it will naturally treat Su Yan as a god.


    But if the other party is suspicious of Su Yan and wants to do something with Su Yan, he will definitely help.


    So when the white-bearded old man asked Su Yan to mediate the dispute between the two clans and punish the strong man in the Mu clan, Su Yan''s complexion turned pale.


    Su Yan did not expect that things would develop in such a strange direction!


    If Su Yan still had the strength of the past, and wanted to level the powerhouses of these Mu tribes, then it would be no problem!


    But today''s Su Yan''s strength is only at the level of heavenly immortals. These Mu clan powerhouses are at least close to the ranks of the immortal kings. Not to mention their extremely strong strength, all of them have unruly expressions.


    If it wasn''t for being very arrogant, how could they kill the West Rail tribe with eight people?


    These strong men of the Mu clan are definitely not good to fool!


    The white-bearded old man was harmless, he just believed that Su Yan was the reincarnation of an ancient god, but doing so undoubtedly pushed Su Yan into the fire pit.


    How can this be good?


    If you can''t settle these faulty criminals, I''m afraid the identity will follow suit.


    The light business demon king saw that Su Yan''s face was not good. Although she did not understand the language of the sinner, she had already guessed it, and said: "Did he ask you to settle these intruders?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer, it was a tacit understanding.


    The light business demon king said: "If it doesn''t work, let''s run away. Anyway, this king has already planned to run away. Summon Xinghe here first. These sinners can''t look after their heads, and we will definitely be able to escape."


    But suddenly, Su Yan''s brows stretched out and said, "To me, it''s a trivial thing to balance these sinners, you just need to watch it by the side."


    It seems that Su Yan has thought of a solution to the problem in this short period of time.


    But even if these eight sinners are the weakest, their strength must far surpass the current Su Yan. What can Su Yan do to defeat the strong with the weak and let all these sinners worship?


    The Light Merchant Demon King put himself in and thought for a while, but felt that if it was her, there would be no way.

 Chapter 3662： miracle

    Chapter 3662: Miracles


    So the Light Business Demon King asked: "What are you going to do? These powerhouses are at least close to the level of the Immortal King, and the strength is not comparable to that of the Ice God Venerable. And if you do it, I''m afraid you will see some flaws. Come!"


    Su Yan did not directly answer the question of the Light Merchant Demon King, but instead tore off his shirt!


    A **** breath broke out!


    When this **** breath broke out, the eyes of all the powerhouses of the sin race fell on Su Yan.


    Although the power that Su Yan burst out was not strong, it was extremely dazzling!


    After the burst of clothing, the muscles of Su Yan''s body were extremely smooth, and then a layer of dragon scales directly covered the muscles. This layer of blood-colored dragon scales contained powerful dragon energy, which even more shocked the surrounding powerful sinners!


    Then a totem power burst out from Su Yan''s body!


    The totem power bursting out of Su Yan''s body represents the sun, the moon, the stars, and the sky of the universe!


    All the origins in this universe are included in it!


    The power itself is not powerful, but the nature is enough to crush all the strong sinners present, whether it is the Xitie clan or the Mu clan!


    These powerful sinners were all speechless for a while!


    Because the power of the totem used by Su Yan was the totem that the ancient emperor could only use back then!


    It is also a manifestation of the origin of the universe!


    These sin races are just followers of the ancient emperor. Although they can also use the power of totems, they cannot use the power of such original totems at all!


    This is an area that is inaccessible to their ultimate endeavor, and for them it is also the area of ??creators and gods!


    This power is very lonely, and the sinners of this era have only heard of this power in legends!


    Now, for the first time, these powerful sinners only feel that their souls are shaking!


    This is the fear and shock from the depths of the source! It is really difficult to express in words!


    If the strong sinners of the Xitie clan just now had some doubts about Su Yan''s identity, then they are now convinced that Su Yan must be the reincarnation of an ancient god!


    Otherwise, how do you explain, Su Yan represents the totem power of the universe!


    At this time, Su Yan seems to have become the legendary ancient emperor!


    The surrounding silence was audible, and all eyes fell on Su Yan.


    In fact, let alone these sinners, even the Light Business Demon King was fooled by Su Yan! I think that what Su Yan is practicing is the power of the ancient emperor in the legend!


    But how is this possible?


    Su Yan not only practiced the Taoist immortality, but also the magic weapon of magic repair, and now even the power of the ancient emperor''s totem has been comprehended!


    No matter how talented a person is, it is impossible to cultivate these three powers together. Let alone how difficult it is to cultivate these three powers together, it is very difficult to contain these three powers at the same time.


    The human body has only the eight meridians, the upper, middle and lower dantians, and the power that can be contained is extremely limited. If these three powers are all in the body, it is impossible to avoid each other completely. How to avoid these powers The conflict is a big problem that is difficult to solve!


    The Demon King of Light Business had no idea how Su Yan did it! Could it be that there are several systems in his body, and the meridians are different from ordinary humans?


    The answer to this question is actually very simple. In fact, Su Yan did not have the power to cultivate the ancient emperor''s totem.


    The power of totem is completely simulated by "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision"!


    "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" can imitate the various forces of different natures in the heavens, even the power of the ancient emperor can be restored perfectly.


    At that time, Su Yan and those ancient emperors fought against each other many times. He was already familiar with the various power changes of the ancient emperor. It was not difficult for Su Yan to simulate the power of the ancient emperor''s totem.


    It is impossible for this simulation to deceive an immortal emperor like the original Phoenix, but it is easy to deceive these sinners and light business demon kings.


    I am afraid that even if they are dreaming, they would never think that there will be such an incredible technique in this world as "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision".


    Step by step, Su Yan walked to the middle of the confrontation between the Mu clan and the Xitie clan.


    The strong men of the two races couldn''t help taking a step back. Their totem power was actually stronger than Su Yan, but in terms of the nature of power, Su Yan was crushed to perfection.


    Su Yan said in the language of the ancients: "You are all chosen people. In the era after the fall of the heavens, how can you conquer each other? If you are not united, how can you restore the glory of the ancient era?"


    Su Yan''s words made all the warriors of these sinners bow their heads.


    In fact, everyone can say this kind of truth, but it depends on who said it.


    If it''s just an ordinary warrior of the sin race, who would kill him with this kind of principle?


    But this is what Su Yan said, and Su Yan also has the totem of the ancient emperor!


    At this time, no matter how absurd Su Yan said, I am afraid that there will be people in the Sin Clan who believe it!


    The same words, with different identities, will have different effects.


    The totem power displayed by Su Yan is the most natural authority for these sinners who worship ancestor spirits!


    "Do you want to be punished by heaven again?" Su Yan said in a majestic voice.


    Following Su Yan''s words, the originally clear sky in the sky turned into a splendid galaxy. Although this galaxy was magnificent, it seemed to contain infinite destructive power!


    It seems that with Su Yan''s words, there will be a terrible punishment that will come from the sky!


    Of course, it was not that Su Yan could stir the galaxy with a single word. Su Yan looked at the Light Merchant Demon King at this time, and saw that her blindfold had been secretly removed in half.


    The galaxy above her head was created by her, but at this time these sinners were completely shocked by Su Yan, and she had no intention and power to investigate who created the destruction galaxy above her.


    In other words, these sinners have long expected that a savior can unify them, and then kill them back among the heavens to create their own world!


    Then the totem poles of the Xitie clan also echoed the power of the totems on Su Yan!


    All this seems to prove Su Yan''s extraordinary identity!


    If it weren''t for the reincarnation of the ancient gods, how could they create so many incredible miracles?


    These sinners have treated Su Yan as a **** at this time, and under this kind of vision, even if there is something unreasonable, they will take the initiative to ignore it.


    What''s more, the "illusion" created by Eye of the Galaxy is so clever that people can hardly see any clues.


    This is actually the strange connection created by the Eye of the Galaxy.


    These sinners have never seen Eye of the Galaxy, only when all these are miracles displayed by the reincarnated Su Yan!


    There is no doubt about Su Yan''s identity!

 Chapter 3663： Chosen Son

    Chapter 3663: The Son of Chosen


    Su Yan then asked about the reasons for the conflict between the Xitie clan and the Mu clan.


    The two tribes have been very at odds since the ancient times. There were a lot of struggles and grievances between each other. It was fine when the ancient emperor was restrained. After the ancient emperor''s restraint was gone, several protracted wars broke out on their own!


    Later, there were several marriages. The history of wars and peace between the two sides can be written in tens of millions of words.


    Su Yan had a headache just hearing it, and he was not here to be a judge, so Su Yan said, "All your grievances and grievances have been put aside. The important thing is that you are all God��s chosen people. If you are not united, then again. How can you retrieve the glory of your ancestors?"


    Regardless of whether the Xitie clan or the Mu clan were strong, they all became well-behaved little cats in front of Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan still has the power of the ancient emperor��s totem, then these sinners will be very obedient...


    This good show is here, these sinners can be said to have faith in the identity of the reincarnation of the ancient **** Su Yan.


    But the next development of the matter is really a bit transcendent.


    Su Yan only simulated the power of the ancient emperor''s totem for self-preservation. All he thought was to deal with the scene before him, then asked the location of the immortal emperor''s tomb, and then left the territory of the sin race.


    But after such a big drama, the patriarch of the Xitie clan not only treated Su Yan as a guest of honor, but also gave Su Yan all the affairs of the clan and decided with him.


    It is even more necessary to contact the other eight sinners, using Su Yan as a wedge, and then the nine sinners should completely abandon their previous suspicions and join together!


    In this way, Su Yan would not be the saint or leader of the ancient race...


    After returning to the upper realm for so long, Su Yan has always been careful not to reveal his identity early.


    But what was unexpected was that in the end, an ancient **** reincarnated on his body!


    The impermanence of the world is in this place.


    There is a legend among the nine major sin races that the ultimate judgment will come in the future, and the metaworld will be completely destroyed at that time. Only the son of heaven can take all the sin races away from the flames of destruction!


    Now these sinners completely regard Su Yan as the son of this legendary choice!


    For Su Yan, this is really a very big trouble. He doesn''t want to have too much involvement with these sinners.


    Originally, he came to the Metaverse because he was implicated by the Demon King of Light Merchants. If he were to be implicated in this way, returning to Wanshou Mountain might be a matter of the year of the monkey.


    So Su Yan blamed it and said: "It''s all you troublesome. I have already shocked those sinners. Why do you want to shape Galaxy? Now they completely regard me as the son of heaven. How can things end?"


    The light business demon king said: "How can this king be troublesome? Now the sin race is used by you and me. What a powerful force! The metaworld and the star world are under your control. You and I can combine Call the Saint King and Saint Queen! Don''t you think this king is worthy of you?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked towards Su Yan while she was talking. Although her face was still wearing a blindfold, the blindfold with red lips and abstinence was full of a different sense of temptation!


    If Su Yan could really unify the nine sins, it would be equivalent to possessing a powerful force that the emperor did not dare to despise.


    For the Light Merchant Demon King, under this circumstance, Su Yan''s value will certainly rise with the tide.


    It''s just the vision of the Saint King and Saint Queen, Su Yan will still treat it as unrealistic nonsense.


    Moreover, what Su Yan wanted was not to be the king and hegemony in the remote and barren land of the Star Realm and the Meta Realm. This was completely meaningless to Su Yan.


    If he can''t defeat the enemies of the year and reshape the glory of the year, then the suffering and energy danger of his nine reincarnations will become meaningless.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant rolled up on the felt blanket of white tiger skin, revealing her tender skin as beautiful as a white moonlight.


    Her collarbone seemed to be cut, and the body under her collarbone was also very exquisite, almost perfect.


    In addition to this perfection, there is also a very powerful sense of charm.


    This sense of charm comes from the devil''s level of charm.


    Under the effect of this powerful charm technique, even the air seemed to become a little charming.


    The light business demon king has always been extremely confident in her own capital as a woman. When she was in the demon world, many demon world experts fell under her pomegranate skirt.


    But in this room, no matter what the light business demon king is glamorous, playful, or gentle, Su Yan is not moved at all.


    So much so that it gave the Light Business Demon King a strange feeling, Su Yan didn''t seem to treat her as a woman at all.


    This is really annoying to the Light Merchant Demon King. When she became a devil to win or lose, she became quite disregarded.


    She personally unwrapped most of her clothes, lying on the felt blanket of the white tiger, posing like Ren Jun picked.


    Su Yan is not the kind of saint who is not close to the femininity, but the woman in front of her is definitely not the kind of woman who can forget it after playing, once it is stained, there is definitely no way to get rid of it.


    Moreover, the Light Merchant Demon King is proficient in Witch Gu, and the ghost knows if she doubles up with her, she will use any tricks.


    If you want a woman, the women of the sinners outside are crazy and wild. How many are you wanting, why hang on her tree?


    Su Yan said: "I have found the map of the Metaverse, and I asked the patriarch just now. There are a total of five tombs of the immortal emperor in the metaverse. They will send someone to help us check it out to see which one is abnormal. "


    While talking, Su Yan spread the map on the table, then pressed a curled corner of the map with a bone, and looked at it carefully.


    They were located in the southwest of the Metaverse at this time, and the tombs of the five immortal emperors were all in the northeast, and the distance between them was no more than five thousand miles.


    Five thousand miles is an extremely long distance for a mortal, but for a strong upper realm, it is only a distance that can be reached in two or three hours.


    The names of these five tombs are different, and the immortal emperors buried are also the immortal emperors who fell before the blockade in the Metaverse.


    Of these five immortal emperors, Su Yan only had an intersection with one. This immortal emperor was called the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. He was half of the dragon bloodline. He also once created his own fairyland in the center of Xuanhuang. He was the same as the original Phoenix. The existence of series.


    Su Yan had a strong hunch in his heart, and it was very likely that the tomb of the dragon war fairy emperor had changed!


    The light business demon king''s calf shook gently, looking very playful. She turned her body over, holding a necklace made of beast teeth in her hand, and carefully played with it.


    "If you don''t take a look at this king seriously today, this king won''t wear clothes, bastard, don''t underestimate the devil''s victory and defeat!" The light business devil said witty words, and his expression was rare and relaxed.


    Although she is the lord of the demon king, she is tired of all day fighting and needs occasional relaxation.

 Chapter 3664： Intrigue

    Chapter 3664


    The Light Business Demon King stretched out in front of Su Yan, showing the curve of his body vividly.


    But Su Yan didn''t react at all after seeing it, as if seeing a kitten stretching in front of him.


    This made the Light Business Demon King a little annoyed, and said: "What''s the matter with you, is it really better than those monks? Humph, or are you trying to show that this king''s charm is not enough to match you? Called Saint King and Saint Queen?"


    Su Yan said: "The star realm and the metaworld are just corners in this infinite sky. What is the point of being king in such a corner?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Since you want to be the king and hegemony, you should be in the center of the immortal realm! It is necessary to let hundreds of millions of living beings and the lord of the immortal realm look up to my brilliance! Otherwise, what is the meaning of all this?"


    This sounds very arrogant, but the Demon King of Light Merchant listened very carefully this time. After listening, he did not refute Su Yan, but asked: "Su Yan, who are you? This king seems to have come The more I can''t see through you!"


    Su Yan said: "Who else can I be? Of course I am myself. Su Yan will only be loyal to myself in my life, and will never be loyal to others! You and I are essentially this kind of person, why use some What boring means to confuse each other?"


    The light business demon king said: "This king is indeed only loyal to himself, but your attitude still makes this king very upset. Because this king always likes to be a winner, don''t you know that you let this king?"


    This time Su Yan completely ignored the words of the Light Merchant Demon King and carefully checked the map of the Metaverse.


    The Metaverse is not a very broad world, and more than 90% of the places are indescribable chaos, and only one-tenth of the places are transformed into mountains and rivers.


    As for this one-tenth of the land, the Nine Deadly Sins still need to be divided equally with the wild behemoths. In addition to this, there are many sinister places, and they must not be easily stepped on.


    After looking at the map for a long time, Su Yan said, "The power of these sinners is indeed good and can help us open the tomb of the immortal emperor, but there seems to be some protection mechanism inside the tomb of the immortal emperor. The power of these sinners will be suppressed and enter After the immortal emperor��s tomb is inside, we can''t rely on them anymore, we can only do it by ourselves."


    The light business demon king said: "As long as you can enter the tomb of the immortal emperor, you won''t need them in the back. Can you still believe in the king''s ability?"


    Su Yan said: "I have no interest in the magic weapon in the tomb of the immortal emperor. You have to seize the magic weapon by yourself. I can defend the periphery of the tomb of the immortal emperor for you with those sinners to prevent others from running into the tomb and fighting with you."


    When the Light Business Demon King heard that Su Yan did not intend to follow her into the tomb of the emperor, there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    Then this surprised expression turned into an ordinary smile again, and she had become accustomed to coming and going in pairs with Su Yancheng before she knew it.


    If it were before, she would only think that it was a very cost-effective business to seize the immortal emperor''s inheritance alone, but now she would actually become a little unaccustomed.


    But I think about it, the immortal emperor��s powerful magic weapon may only have one, and it will inevitably fall into her hands. Since Su Yan can��t get the most powerful magic weapon, why bother to accompany her to enter the interior of the immortal emperor��s tomb? ?


    The Light Merchant Demon King said, "Since you have made arrangements, this king has nothing to say."


    This is the first time that the Light Merchant Demon King has shown good manner and meekness in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan went on to say: "The demon king they caught in the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons has not been interrogated yet. Waiting for you and me to see. You can put on your clothes first."


    However, the light business demon king took off another coat on his body, showing more of his white and tender skin in front of Su Yan, and then said in an extremely lazy tone: "Since you don''t want to touch this king, Then why bother whether this king wears or not wears clothes? Since you don''t look down on this king, this king has no choice but to find some comfort in those sinful men."


    The Demon King of Light Merchant just stood up from the white tiger felt as he said, and didn''t mean to put on the messy clothes.


    This woman now made it clear that she was going to confront Su Yan to arouse Su Yan''s anger. If Su Yan can press her on the white tiger felt and torment her, then she has won!


    In a sense, this is also a confrontation at the spiritual level.


    If Su Yan didn''t have the blessing of the ancient immortal emperor''s state of mind, I''m afraid he would have been unable to maintain a calm state of mind now.


    Some women not only have stunning looks, but are also among the best in terms of style and personality. Such women will also have fatal attraction to men even if they don''t use those acquired charms.


    The Demon King of Light Business is such a woman. Not only is she attractive, but she also reveals a strong sense of danger. She seems to be a beautiful and vigorous female leopard.


    Let the man give birth to the idea that he can''t help but want to conquer her, but at the same time, be careful not to be smashed by this female leopard with sharp teeth!


    This mixed feeling of danger and **** often makes men want to stop, even if they know that it is an abyss, they are desperate!


    But in the reincarnation of Su Yan IX, he saw a lot of things and people, his Taoist heart was constant, and he could hardly be shaken anymore, so he just watched coldly at the Demon King of Light Shang taking off his clothes one by one.


    Su Yan said: "If you want to go out naked to meet people, I don''t have any opinion, as long as you can live up to your own face."


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said: "Why can''t this king make it through, don''t forget, this king is a witch originally, isn''t it very natural for a witch to seduce men to absorb their essence?"


    At this time, Su Yan was a little unclear, whether the Light Merchant Demon King was serious or threatening him.


    The truth of this woman''s words was originally very difficult to judge.


    The Light Merchant Demon King stared at Su Yan and said, "Su Yan, you said that the men of the sinners seem to be tall and mighty. Will they be equally powerful in that respect?"


    Su Yan knew that the Light Merchant Demon King said this to irritate him deliberately, and a proud woman like her would never belittle herself to seduce wild men.


    But somehow, Su Yan still had a thin anger in his heart, and said, "Do you know? If I can beat you, I will slap you in the face now, you know what you said. Is it a jerk?"


    The Light Business Demon King was furiously scolded by Su Yan, but he showed a satisfied expression, and then slowly put on his clothes in front of Su Yan, and then lazily said to Su Yan: "What is the name of the demon king who was captured? "


    "It seems to be called Xian Mo Yu?"

 Chapter 3665： Cross-examination

    Chapter 3665 Interrogation


    The light business demon king said: "You probably don''t know that the surname of Xian is very unusual in the Demon Realm. It can be said that it has a lot of background. Their family has three Demon Emperors, and now one of the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm has a surname Xian. "


    Su Yan said, "You mean he won''t be Emperor Shang''s subordinate, right?"


    "Yes, the surname Qian, and Emperor Shang have always been very uncomfortable. There is no possibility that he will do things for Emperor Shang. It seems that the news that there is a treasure in the metasphere that is about to be unearthed has already been known by several demon emperors, and the rivals have changed. More and more, we might as well act early."


    "Then you have to get dressed quickly."


    The Light Business Demon King gave Su Yan a white look, and then slowly put on his clothes.


    Su Yan said, "I have an agreement with you. I will get the treasure in the tomb of the Immortal Emperor. You have to let me go back to Wanshou Mountain."


    The light business demon said in a puzzled way: "What is good about Wanshou Mountain that is worthy of your memory?"


    Su Yan said, "Even if everything is good outside, it can''t compare to my own doghouse."


    In the prison of the sinner, although he did not use any torture, his hands and feet were smeared with the special poison of the sinner. This poison can enter his body from the capillaries, thereby restricting the sinner. The devilish energy in the body moves.


    In addition, there are two warriors of the sin race staring at the slender ink feather day and night, fearing that he will make any tricks.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to let the sinner keep the slender ink feathers, the warriors of the sinner would have killed him long ago, stripping his scalp off as trophies, and wouldn''t make things so troublesome.


    After Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King entered the cell, the soldiers of the two sin races knelt on one knee and saluted Su Yan. After Su Yan nodded, let the warriors of the two sin races go out.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was wearing a black cloak. After entering the cell, he put down the hood of the cloak and said to the cell: "Xian Moyu, this name seems a bit familiar. Have we met before?"


    Xian Moyu sat in the cell, staring at the Demon King of Light Merchants coldly, and then said, "You are Ni Qingshang, right? Back then, you used to make trouble in the palace and killed my uncle. I was far away. I saw you next to me. You were so arrogant and domineering at the time. I never thought that a proud woman like you would still turn to a man in the end!"


    This iconic blindfold, how could Slim Moyu forget that the glamorous female devil wearing a blindfold in the demon world has no semicolon except Ni Qingshang.


    The Demon King of Light Merchants could be regarded as the arrogant and domineering figure in the Demon Realm. Later, he was exiled to the Star Realm for thousands of years, and was gradually smoothed out by the years.


    If it was before, who would dare to speak to her in such a cynic and ironic tone, now I am afraid that the head has fallen to the ground!


    Today''s Light Merchant Demon King doesn��t care about the cynicism of Xian Mo Yu. Instead, he says: ��What��s wrong with finding a man to rely on? The key is whether this man can be trusted. A prisoner like you is obviously unreliable. ."


    After Xian Moyu was so satirized by the Light Merchant Demon King, his face was obviously unhappy.


    Su Yan said: "I am not a very patient person. I only ask you a few questions. If you don''t give me satisfactory answers, I will kill you, because keeping you is useless to me. The first question, why do you Appear in the Metaverse?"


    Xian Moyu looked at Su Yan. His life and death were indeed in the hands of this man at this time. This man''s strength was not worth mentioning, but he mastered the language of the sin race and was obviously able to compete with these sin races. Mingle.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Xian Moyu said, "I came from the Demon Realm, and I entered the Meta Realm just to investigate whether a rumor is true."


    "What rumors?"


    "It is said that the body of an ancient **** in the metarealm has been resurrected. I see if the body of the ancient **** can be transported to the demon world and refined into a demon puppet."


    Su Yan said: "Is it just because of this? Don''t you have any other purpose? I advise you not to hide anything in front of me, or I will definitely kill you."


    Xian Moyu said, "Didn''t I meet you next to the body of the ancient god? The Metaverse is a barren land. If it wasn''t for the body of the ancient God, why would I come to the Metaverse?"


    Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Business looked at each other and said indifferently: "He probably thought I was making a silly joke with him, otherwise I should cut off his hands and feet first?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King replied with interest: "Yes, maybe he will only be willing to tell the truth after his hands and feet are cut off and become a useless person. After all, some people in this world can''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    Xian Moyu still remembers how arrogant and domineering the Light Merchant Demon King is in the Demon Realm. He has no knowledge of Su Yan, but he knows that the woman in front of him is absolutely cruel and cruel. He can only grit his teeth for fear that she will actually cut off her hands and feet. : "I did have a mission, which was given to me by Emperor Ku."


    "He asked you to find out if there is an immortal emperor''s tomb in the Yuan Realm that has changed, and whether there is a powerful magic weapon to be born in it, right?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s question, a surprised expression appeared on Xian Moyu''s face, "How do you know?"


    This matter was a secret in the Demon Realm. When Emperor Kui told Xian Moyu about this matter in the palace, even the left and right servants had to withdraw!


    If his surname is not known, I am afraid that he is not qualified to know such secrets.


    But these secrets were confided by Su Yan casually. How could this call Xian Moyu not be surprised?


    Su Yan said indifferently, "You didn''t tell the truth in front of me just now, so you have already lost an opportunity. If you dare to tell some unmarginal lies in front of me, then I will have to kill you. I never I like to give others too many opportunities."


    "What do you find about that Immortal Emperor''s tomb?" Su Yan said.


    After groaning for a moment, Xian Moyu did not speak, as if there was something difficult to say.


    The light business demon king said: "It seems that you really have enough life, Su Yan, kill him with your conviction halberd."


    Xian Moyu said: "Wait a minute...I have indeed been near the tomb of the immortal emperor, but I couldn''t find a way to enter it, so I came back with a feather. What happened near the tomb of the immortal emperor, tell me about you Maybe I don��t believe it, because it��s too weird! I still don��t know what happened..."


    Su Yan said, "You only need to tell the truth about your own experience. I will tell if it is true or not. If it is true, I will not wrong you. But if you dare to fool me, then you have to kill you with the conviction halberd. ."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took a blood-colored halberd in his hand. The blood-colored halberd''s power exuded a very ferocious aura. Even the slender ink feather felt suffocated after seeing the demon king!


    It is really hard for him to believe that Su Yan, a little fairy, can actually surrender such fierce things, and from the outside, there is absolutely no trace of Su Yan''s influence by the conviction Tianji backlash!

 Chapter 3666： flaw

    Chapter 3666: Flaws


    Xian Moyu said: "There are countless electric lights around the tomb of the immortal emperor, and these electric lights are not very powerful. They are just nine gods."


    The Nine Heavens God Thunder is the mortal thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, used to deal with mortal monks, the power can be regarded as terrifying, but the power used to deal with the demon king and the fairy king is obviously not enough.


    "But in this divine thunder, the realm and the illusion are blurred...I don''t know how to describe this feeling, but the actual situation is like this, what you imagine in your mind will appear in front of you out of thin air, if You like to think in the bad direction when you do things, so bad things will continue to happen to you..."


    Su Yan said, "You mean the realm over there can be distorted, right?"


    Xian Moyu said: "That''s what it means, but it''s not just that. If it''s just a simple distortion of reality, how could it be possible for me to come home? I''m just within ten miles of the immortal emperor''s tomb, there is a strange danger Feeling, it seems that even myself will turn into illusion..."


    Su Yan said: "I understand what you mean. You mean that if you enter the tomb of the immortal emperor, you have entered the illusion from reality, right? Only illusory characters can enter the illusion."


    "Exactly!" Xian Moyu didn''t know how to describe this mysterious feeling, but Su Yan''s words hit the bull''s-eye.


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help but muttered: "Is there really such a mysterious place in this world? Even if the Immortal Emperor is strong, after all, he has fallen for so many years, no matter how powerful the mana is, can it still be able to beat the sea and the stone?"


    Su Yan said: "He didn''t tell lies, there is indeed such an incredible realm in this world. Who is the immortal emperor?"


    Xian Moyu was a little surprised when Su Yan asked, "So you don''t know?"


    "Nonsense! With so many tombs of the immortal emperor in the Yuan Realm, how do we know which one is the tomb of the immortal emperor?" The Demon King of Light Shang was dissatisfied.


    "Is it Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor?" Su Yan asked.


    "Yes, it is the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. I have answered you all you want to ask, can you not kill me?" Xian Moyu''s tone at this time was almost imploring.


    Su Yan said, "Then what is the value of keeping you?"


    Xian Moyu said: "I can be your subordinate..."


    Xian Moyu''s words were interrupted by Su Yan, "No, now the nine sinners are all committed to me. I can fight as many men as I can. You may not be loyal to me. Warrior of the sinner!"


    Xian Moyu''s eyes rolled around in his eye sockets, and he had to think of a reason enough for Su Yan not to kill him.


    But just before Xian Moyu spoke up, Su Yan seemed to have lost his interest. He turned around and only said a word to the Light Merchant Demon King: "He will leave it to you."


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the face of the light business demon king.


    Xian Moyu said at this time: "Do you still remember that I fought an immortal king before I was caught by the sinner?"


    Su Yan stopped at this time, and there was a victor''s smile at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t turn his head, and asked in an indifferent tone: "Didn''t you meet by chance in the sky?"


    "No! We did not happen by chance, but from the tomb of the dragon war fairy emperor to the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons... There is more than one fairy king in the metaworld today, and these fairy kings all come from the heavens and take orders from the north. Emperor Chenxian."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen again!


    The name Su Yan is not unfamiliar at all. He also sent a few golden immortals to the ruins of the Star Ancient Sect in the star realm to release the Unsalted Saint.


    Now in this disturbance in the metaworld, he has also sent many fairy kings...


    It seems that the Immortal Emperor Beichen has a layout in many worlds, and his plot must be very big!


    The light business demon king said: "Emperor Beichen actually has a layout in the Yuanjie? His heavenly court not only stretched out to the star realm, but also stretched it so far away?"


    Su Yan looked at the Light Merchant Demon King, "Do you seem to know something about this Immortal Emperor Beichen?"


    Su Yan had never thought about this possibility before, that is, the Light Shang Demon King and Beichen Immortal Emperor had an intersection, and the two might have some collusion in private.


    If you think about it this way, everything will go smoothly!


    How could the golden immortals sent by the Beichen Immortal Emperor know that there is a salt-free saint''s seal in the ruins of the Star Ancient Sect?


    Ni Qingshang is the only heir of the Star Ancient Sect. Since she can reshape the ruined middle palace of the Star Ancient Sect, she should have known from the beginning that the Unsalted Saint is imprisoned in the ruins of the Star Ancient Sect.


    The silverfish cannibalize the star gate, in fact it is to open the door to the unsalted saint, to release the unsalted saint from the star realm to the fairy world!


    Otherwise, it would be meaningless to liberate the Unsalted Saint from the eternal seal!


    The Light Business Demon King said that the Beichen Immortal Emperor stretched his hand to the star realm, indicating that the two had already dealt with each other!


    If it were not for the inadvertent gaffe of the Light Business Demon King, Su Yan would really not have thought of going in this regard!


    The light business demon king said: "This king is the master of the star realm. The star realm is not only connected to the demon realm, but also close to the immortal realm. It is not surprising that there are occasional conflicts with those immortal emperors?"


    Su Yan was convinced that the conflict between the Light Merchant Demon King and the Beichen Immortal Emperor was definitely not just a conflict.


    The transformation demons developed by the Light Merchant Demon King were clearly prepared for the invasion of the fairy world after the star gate was broken.


    Su Yan also reminded her that those demons who wanted to deal with the Immortal Territory were not enough. Even if there were hundreds of millions of them, the number would be meaningless under the cooperation of many immortal emperors.


    But if there is a saint without salt preaching in front, and billions of demons follow behind the saint without salt, the situation is completely different.


    This woman... Sure enough, the city mansion was extremely contemplative, she had never confided these things to Su Yan, and even for a long time, it only revealed a little flaw today!


    Su Yan looked at Xian Moyu and said: "Your life is temporarily saved, but you can''t let you leave for the time being. If you let you leave freely, it will definitely delay us to open the tomb of the emperor. When the matter over there is over, I Will let you go."


    Xian Moyu only felt that the words that Su Yan said at this time were no longer cold, and that letting Buddha was the most beautiful language in the world.


    After coming out of the cell, the Light Business Demon King asked very puzzledly: "Couldn''t you really plan to let him go, right? Saying this is just to calm his heart?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "I am a man, standing upright, and there is no reason to say what I say? I have said that he will let him go as long as he tells the truth. Since he has told the truth, of course I want to Fulfill your promise."


    There is no direct conflict of interest between Su Yan and Xian Moyu, even if you kill him, you can''t get anything.


    And Su Yan was already feeling dissatisfied with the Light Merchant Demon King. Since she wanted to kill Slender Moyu, Su Yan would let him go!

 Chapter 3667： Kamidai Demon Lord!

    Chapter 3667: God on behalf of the Demon Lord!


    The Light Business Demon King was extremely clever, and he already knew that Su Yan was very dissatisfied with her. If it were in the star realm, she must have vented her anger at Su Yan at this time.


    But at this time they were in the Metaverse, and all the sinners were subdued by Su Yan. With a wave of Su Yan, those sinners might also make her a prisoner immediately.


    Moreover, to open the tomb of the immortal emperor and successfully obtain the treasures inside, she must also rely on the power of Su Yan and the Sin Clan.


    Therefore, the Demon King of Light Business skillfully changed the subject and said with a full smile: "Why do you know that it is the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Yan said: "When you dragged your clothes, I have already seen the map, only the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan is most likely."


    After walking a few steps, Su Yan said again: "I will go in with you in the tomb of the emperor. It is absolutely impossible for you to handle it."


    Su Yan''s remarks are absolutely true, this domain barrier between illusion and reality can never be broken by the Light Business Demon King alone.


    Because her seventh sense has not been activated, her spiritual sense and state of mind have not been cultivated home, she has no determination to see through illusion and reality at a glance!


    Only the existence of the immortal emperor rank has this ability...


    Of course, the dead Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor could not do such a thing. Su Yan''s heart began to wonder whether the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor also resembled the body of the ancient demon **** in the ancient battlefield of Shahai, inexplicably "resurrected" "It''s...


    But the truth of everything can only be known after entering the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan.


    It is very difficult to get the truth just by speculating outside here.


    The Light Business Demon King didn''t know Su Yan''s concerns, and thought that Su Yan''s remarks meant that he was on the united front with her.


    Therefore, the Light Business Demon King smiled and embraced Su Yan''s arm, and then pressed half of his body up.


    In the eyes of the warriors of the sinners, Su Yan and the Qingshang Demon King were a model and loving couple, inseparable from morning to night.


    But only two people know that everyone has their own abacus, and even if they act very intimately, they are pretty close.


    Both of them are highly self-conscious people, and the only object of loyalty is themselves.


    Such two too powerful people are destined to be unable to be married. Even if they are married, they can only end up separately.


    But in just three days, the patriarchs of the nine sinners gathered at Su Yan''s side.


    For the legendary Son of Chosen, the Nine Deadly Sins have been looking forward to it for many years.


    The grievances between the nine sinners are really too complicated. It is completely unrealistic to convene a so-called presbytery meeting by ordinary methods, or to rely on the nine clans to elect a patriarch together.


    Only when a common idol appears among the nine sinners, and this idol can win over the people, can the nine sinners be combined!


    Su Yan''s emergence turned out to be a perfect fit for the necessary conditions.


    Su Yan does not belong to any clan, which makes the nine sinful clans no longer wary. They are all equal before Su Yan, and more importantly, Su Yan inherited the power of the ancient emperor!


    This is crucial!


    In these epochs, talents have emerged in the Nine Sins, and immortal emperor-level powerhouses have also appeared, but even if their power reaches this level, they cannot resurrect the behemoths of the gods and let the glory of Luminous City re-spread in the world. .


    Only the power that truly belongs to the ancient emperor can create the behemoth of the gods!


    And the behemoth of the gods and the night light city can almost be said to be the iconic things for the sin race to restore the glory of the past. If these two do not exist, then the revival of the sin race will not be talked about!


    They believed that Su Yan was the son of the legendary choice of heaven, precisely because Su Yan''s totem power was the power of the ancient emperor totem far above them!


    Only this kind of power can create giant beasts and luminous cities in the universe!


    So no matter what order Su Yan ordered, they were willing to execute it!


    Because the Son of Heaven is here to save these sinners!


    One of the nine nationalities, the Ning nationality, specially presented a map near the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan, and Su Yan held this map in his hand all day.


    The Light Merchant Demon King also followed the map, and it seemed that there was only a hint of it. I really didn''t understand what flowers Su Yan could see in this map.


    When Su Yan decided to go to the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, the powerful men of the nine sinners all chose to follow.


    The nine sinners came out in large numbers, and there were only fifty-two strong men above the level of the immortal king, among which the three strongest were close to the rank of the quan emperor.


    And it is said that there are a few immortal emperor rank sin clan powerhouses on top of this, but they have long plunged into the chaos, practicing painstakingly, and they don''t even ask about this world.


    But if the sinner encounters some life and death test, these strong men will definitely return.


    The strength of Sin Clan is comparable to any of the Ten Immortal Territories, and may even exceed it.


    Such a force, even if it is placed in the middle of the heavens and immortal domains, is a very huge force!


    It''s just... if anyone dared to release these sinners from the metaworld, they would surely become the common enemy of all heavens and immortal emperors!


    This is a matter of prejudice to the world. Until Su Yan returns to his peak strength, he must not consider this matter.


    With the protection of these sinners, the Demon King of Light Merchants relaxed a lot.


    This Metaverse was originally the territory of the Sin Race, even if the Beichen Immortal Emperor really sent a lot of immortal kings into the Metaverse, under the circumstances that Su Yan''s masters of the Sin Race��s main force were all mastered, he would not be able to overcome any waves. !


    The treasure in the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor can almost be said to be in her and Su Yan''s pockets.


    What matters now is how she and Su Yan equally divide the treasures in the tomb of the immortal emperor so as not to destroy the close relationship between the two parties.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is still full of interest in the plan of the Holy King and the Holy Queen to rule the star realm together with the metaworld.


    While thinking about it, the mighty team of Sin Clan was blocked by a group of demons.


    These magic repairs have already set up the formation in the air, and they are directly activated at this time, and the poison gas, ice cones, and fire poison are shot in the sky for a while, it looks so lively!


    The ranks of these formations are extremely low, not to mention that they are useful to masters of the Immortal King level.


    Without any response from Su Yan, the powerhouse of the sin tribe directly took action to settle these demons.


    After a while, several Moxiu whose heads had not been broken were sent to Su Yan.


    Su Yan asked, "Who are you and how can you arrange formations here?"


    These magic cultivators showed extremely horrified expressions, and said: "We are just following orders...Don''t blame us!"


    "Whose order did you take?"


    "We, we...were ordered by God on behalf of the Demon Lord!"


    "So you are from the Thousand Demon Sect?" Su Yan pondered.

 Chapter 3668： Break through

    Chapter 3668: Breaking the Line of Defense


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The old demon of God''s Generation is also interesting. There is still a hundred miles away from the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan. He has already laid out formations, but these formations are not very powerful. I am afraid that he has no plans at all. Using this formation to meet the enemy, but intends to use the people who set up the formation as an early warning mechanism. If the magic repairs who set up the formation are killed, it means that someone has broken into his cordon."


    Su Yan said, "If what you said is true, it means that his Thousand Demon Sect really has no one to use, so he has to use his disciples as cannon fodder."


    The light business demon king said: "What is he? The demon king of the demon world must have a number of seventy-two. If he is one of the seventy-two numbers, he is considered to be the strongest of the demon kings. He even enters the seventy-two number. If you don��t go, you dare to call yourself a demon master, it makes people laugh!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King just finished speaking, and many elders of the Sin Clan also talked to Su Yan about the grievances between the Sin Clan and the Thousand Demon Sect.


    The Thousand Demon Sects have fought against the Sin Clan many times. Although these Thousand Demon Sects'' demon repairs are not very powerful, they are generally more cunning and are good at arranging various formations.


    Often after the formation was set up in advance, conflicts broke out with the sin race, and the sin race had suffered a lot from the thousand demons.


    Su Yan heard this and said directly: "We can run into this Thousand Demon Sect again and again, and it''s unlucky for them. Why don''t we just level the Thousand Demon Sect directly."


    This Thousand Demon Sect staying in the metaworld is always a factor of instability, and Su Yan and the others are going to discover the ancient tomb of Emperor Longzhan, leaving the Demon Lord by the side, so the ghost knows what tricks he will play. Come!


    Because of emotion and reason, you can''t leave this Thousand Demon Sect!


    It happened that this place was only more than 700 miles away from the sect of the Thousand Demon Sect, and it happened to take the way to destroy the Thousand Demon Sect.


    Today''s Su Yan has finally recovered a part of his former power. If he wants to slaughter the city and destroy the country, he only needs a command, and naturally there will be a strong person to serve him.


    Su Yan led the strong men of the sin race to the gate of the Thousand Demon Sect.


    The Thousand Demon Sect is good at various formations, and multiple formations are arranged in front of the mountain gate. These are really protective, and some are just to confuse the enemy.


    Many formations are intertwined to form a very three-dimensional line of defense.


    If this line of defense were to be attacked by the sinners, I am afraid it would be protracted, and it would be laborious and thankless.


    Su Yan glanced at the Light Merchant Demon King, and then said: "This line of defense will be broken by you."


    The Light Merchant Demon King is a magic cultivator, and she is extremely proficient in magic cultivating formations. Let her break the formation and it should be twice the result with half the effort.


    The light business demon king smiled. He didn''t argue with Su Yan this time, but asked Su Yan to untie the eye mask behind her head and directly liberate the Eye of the Galaxy!


    It was the first time for these powerful sinners to see the Eye of the Galaxy. When the blindfold fell, they only saw the sky changing from day to night, and the stars in the sky were also extremely bright and drooping, as if reaching out their hands. You can get it right away!


    And all the stars in the sky finally gathered on the Demon King of Light Merchant. At this time, she seemed to be the only focus of the heavens, and she seemed to be the goddess who descended from the stars in ancient legends, full of beauty that people dare not blaspheme. !


    But suddenly, all the stars on that day shattered overnight!


    The shattered starlight became extremely pale, and then dragged its long tail, directly falling from the endless sky, turning into a rain of abnormal stars, and hitting the mountain guard array of the Thousand Demon Sect below!


    All of the guardian formations were aroused for a while, exploding together with the rain of stars in mid-air, so magnificent that could not be described in words.


    And in this magnificence, the guarding formation of the Thousand Demon Sect was also consumed seven or eight.


    The starry sky is still in the sky, but the Light Merchant Demon King has no plans to organize the second round of Starlight Rain.


    Su Yan understood the meaning of the Demon King of Light Merchants. If she continued to attack, she would consume too much devil energy, and would cause herself to fall into a state of exhaustion.


    Now the gate of the Thousand Demon Sect is an endgame, and only the soldiers of the sin race need to be sent to break the endgame!


    Su Yan said, "Who wants to break through the gate of the Thousand Demon Sect?"


    The warriors of the sinners around Su Yan were already eager to try, vying to get this opportunity!


    Su Yan quickly dispatched the soldiers of the Blue Clan. The fighters of the Blue Clan are infinitely powerful. Among the nine sinners, the physical strength is the strongest!


    And these two blue warriors are also famous strong men in their own clan!


    These two Hercules each took a huge siege hammer, and after joining the battlefield, the formations of the Thousand Demon Sect were simply devastated!


    In a short while, I will penetrate the gate of the Thousand Demon Sect!


    There are actually a lot of magic cultivators behind the Thousand Demon Sect''s guarding mountain formation, but these magic cultivators are afraid of the starlight rain just now, and they dare not rush outside the formation.


    The power of this rain of stars is too terrifying, if there is no formation guard, I am afraid that the mountain gate of the Thousand Demon Sect has already been razed to the ground at this time.


    When the door of Thousand Demon Sect opened wide, Su Yan waved his hand again, and those sinner warriors who were already excited and unbearable and wanted to show themselves in front of Su Yan swarmed out!


    Then inside the broken barrier, screams kept coming!


    There are at least 3,000 disciples in Thousand Demon Sect, the scale of which even exceeds Su Yan''s expectations.


    The warriors of the sin race slaughtered all the way to the depths of the Thousand Demon Sect, only then met decent resistance.


    The three great masters of the Thousand Demon Sect finally took action.


    The Thousand Demon Sect originally had four great sages, but the Snow God sect was rather unlucky and had been killed by Su Yan ahead of time.


    The three nobles joined forces to deploy a powerful formation, which reluctantly resisted the attack of the sin race fighters.


    And the Thousand Demon Sect can be regarded as a firm foothold.


    Then the voice of Venerable Lincai, one of the three nobles, came from inside the Thousand Demon Sect: "Respect the demon aura, you should also be the predecessor of the Demon Dao. My Thousand Demon Sect and Zunjia have no hatred and no resentment. Why do you respect? Must we sanction our Thousand Demon Sect?"


    In fact, these three nobles were very terrified. They had already sensed the terrifying devilish energy of the Light Merchant Demon King. What made them feel desperate was that behind the master of this powerful devilish energy, there were many powerful sinners behind!


    Demon cultivators have never dealt with these sinners. They have no idea what method this powerful unknown demon cultivator used to surrender these hard-core sinners!


    Su Yan smiled and did not answer.


    Such a small character is not qualified to talk to him at all!


    The condensed formation of the three venerables can only hinder the pace of the sin race. When the strongman of the blue tribe appeared in front of the formation, it only took a few minutes for the siege hammer to defeat the Thousand Demon Sect again. Line of defense.

 Chapter 3669： You are fine!

    Chapter 3669: You are fine!


    The screams of the three great masters rang out one after another...


    The warriors of the sin race were originally like wolves and tigers, but now they have an overwhelming advantage in aura, which makes the magic repair of the Thousand Demon Sect even more unable to resist!


    The complete extinction of the Thousand Demon Sect seemed to be only a matter of time.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was still standing on top of the starlight, scanning the battlefield below, and was not in a hurry to restore the blindfold.


    Although she didn''t look back, she said: "It''s strange, how come the God Demon Lord hasn''t appeared yet, is he planning to watch his sect be destroyed like this?"


    Su Yan said: "If he is smart, he should now escape to the ends of the world."


    But the God Demon Lord was obviously not the wise man Su Yan said, a golden breath in the distance rushed into the sky, and even the starlight in the sky was suppressed by this golden light.


    This golden light contains the aura of the devil, and it should be the god''s demon master!


    The Demon Lord of the God Generation is angrily killed at this time, and it cannot reverse the ending of the Thousand Demon Sect being destroyed, I am afraid that even he himself will come in!


    If the God Demon Lord still has some sense, he should stay away from here now and escape for his life first.


    But Thousand Demon Sect has condensed thousands of years of hard work by the Demon Lord of the Gods. He saw that Thousand Demon Sect would be destroyed with his own eyes, as if his heart had been taken apart by a few knives. In addition to his heartache, there was boundless anger burning in his heart!


    That''s why the God Demon Lord appeared in front of Su Yan with anger.


    In the golden light, an old man in a white robe finally appeared.


    This old man with a white beard and flowers, looks quite celestial, with a white whisk in his hand, and after seeing the Demon King of Light Merchants, he said: "So it is you, Ni Qingshang! You were not sent to the Star Realm Why? How come you are here. Did you know that leaving the exiled world without authorization is a big crime? When the old man tells the Seven Emperors, he will surely punish you!"


    This double star eye is really too famous, as long as it is a strong person from the demon world, even if you have never seen it, at least you have heard of the name of the light business demon king.


    The God Demon Lord despised that the Shang Demon King had liberated the Eye of the Galaxy, and the devilish energy was overwhelming, and he changed the day to the starry night, thinking that she was the person here.


    So after coming up, he only talked to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said: "You old man is also funny, what kind of thing do you dare to call yourself a demon lord, so arrogantly, you still want to sue? Do you guess the seven emperors will hear your name? Cure your sin?"


    "You!" The God Demon Lord became even more angry and said: "You are a clever tongue, the old man does not want to argue with you, but the old man has no hatred with you, but you brought these sinners to destroy the old man''s inheritance today. What''s your heart?"


    The inheritance is extinct, and all the children are killed, both of which are unshakable hatred!


    Had it not been for the prestige of the Demon Lord of the God Demon, he would have already started.


    The God Demon Lord smiled and said: "The story here is not the king, don''t make the mistake of the enemy. Su Yan, don''t you have anything to say to this God Demon Lord?"


    After being reminded by the Light Merchant Demon Lord, the God Demon Lord looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan stood among the guards of many powerful sinners. These powerful sinners were at least 2.5 meters tall, covering almost half of Su Yan''s figure.


    Coupled with the relationship of cultivation base, although God Demon Lord saw Su Yan, he didn''t take Su Yan seriously.


    At this time, after being reminded by the Light Merchant Demon King, the God Demon Lord took a look at Su Yan, and then said: "You little god, what can you dare to go wild in front of the old man? You brought the sinner and killed the old man. Thousand Demon Sect?"


    Su Yan said: "God''s Demon Lord, right? Your ambition is too big, but your strength does not match your ambition. People like you will often end up in a tragedy. If I were you, I should now kowtow to admit my mistakes and pray. The other party let him go, because this is the only possible way to survive."


    The God Demon Lord became more angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, and said: "The old man, the demon king''s cultivation base, what are you? How dare you say so much in front of the old man?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said: "Shendai, don''t underestimate him. Now these sinners have bowed their heads to him. He only needs an order, and those strong sinners will rush to tear you to pieces. It''s as easy as destroying your Thousand Demon Sect. Even this king doesn''t dare to provoke him easily, you are really bolder."


    "How is this possible?!" The God Demon Lord showed an unbelievable expression. These sinners have always been lonely and lonely, and have never interacted with them.


    What''s more, the languages ??of the two parties are not communicated.


    When God Demon Lord first came to the Metaverse, didn��t he think of using these powerful sinners for his own use, but the difficulty of the last thing was too great, there was almost no possibility of achieving it, so he took this Things have been given up!


    Who knew that this little fairy in front of him had actually accomplished this!


    I don''t know what spell he cast!


    How could these sinners bow their heads to their ears, and be so obedient in front of him!


    The God Demon Lord thought of another idea. If he could take Su Yan as a hostage, those sinners would be able to turn the tide of the battle completely!


    But this Su Yan is now under the tight protection of a strong criminal, and it is absolutely impossible for him to capture Su Yan.


    The only feasible way is to coax Su Yan out of the tight protection, and then start.


    The God Demon Lord thought of this, and said: "Su Yan, since you want to destroy the old man''s Thousand Demon Sect, you dare to confront the old man! If you are really a man, don''t let a woman charge!"


    Su Yan did not answer the God Demon Lord, but looked at him coldly.


    The God Demon Lord said again: "Why are you not a man? If you are a man, come out and confront the old man!"


    An interesting smile appeared on the face of the Demon King of Light Business. She wanted to see how Su Yan would deal with this situation.


    If you go out, the God Demon Lord is unpredictable, I''m afraid he will turn his face right away.


    But if you don''t go out, you may be humiliated by the God Demon Lord and not a man.


    Su Yan said, "What is the good confrontation between me and you? You are really strange. Do you want to ask Bai Wuqiu and Venerable Snow God who killed him? Then I can tell you that I killed them all. "


    The God Demon Lord almost vomited blood after hearing this. Both of them were his descendants. They had a promising future, but they didn''t want to have already become a ghost under the sword!


    "Su Yan! You''re fine! Really fine!" The God Demon Lord could not help but gritted his teeth when he spoke. Please die!"

 Chapter 3672： Energy runaway!

    Chapter 3672: Energy runaway!


    The mind is not meticulous enough, it will only be calculated by others, and it is impossible to enter the realm of that great emperor.


    To enter the realm of that great emperor, one must first have no weakness in mind.


    If the Demon King of Light Business felt that she could count the Immortal Emperor Beichen with her wisdom, it would definitely devour himself.


    The light business demon king said: "He did have an agreement with this king, but this king did not meet with him, but with the messenger he sent."


    Su Yan bluntly said: "He has an attempt to the unsalted saint in the star realm, right?"


    "Huh? How would you know about the saint of no salt?" The Light Merchant Demon asked strangely.


    The Unsalted Saintess can be said to be a great secret in the star realm. The Light Merchant Demon King always thought that her transaction with the Beichen Immortal Emperor was very secret, but Su Yan discovered it unexpectedly.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t need to ask this question. I just want to tell you, don''t join him anymore. This will not do you any good."


    In the past, if someone spoke to the Light Merchant Demon King in this tone, she would definitely get angry, but this time she just smiled like a flower and said: "This king just does what you say."


    When the large troops of the sin race gradually approached the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, the sky gradually changed from clear to haze.


    The closer to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, the thicker the lead cloud in the sky.


    And among the dark clouds, there are many electric lights shining!


    And near the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor, the thick lead cloud pressed the sky very low, and countless electric lights ran wildly in the air like a long dragon!


    And in the air, you can see several hills floating quietly, and from time to time there are electric lights on these hills.


    All the energy between heaven and earth here is violent to almost out of control.


    There are actually many places in the Yuanjie where the aura of heaven and earth is out of control, but there is no place like this, so messy that everything is going to run away!


    And here is still some distance away from the magic cave of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, at least here it is completely unclear what the mountain peak is!


    Su Yan had heard of lightning and thunder near the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan.


    But I didn��t know until I actually came here to see that the lightning and thunder here are a way of showing the power of the heavens and the earth, instead of just lightning and thunder here!


    It is not a simple natural phenomenon at all. In this area of ??thunder and lightning, if you rush into it, even a strong man like the light business demon will be in danger of life.


    Not to mention that Su Yan is now only a celestial cultivator, and he wants to put himself in this terrifying rampage, even if the Xian Yuan in his body will follow him!


    After seeing this raging energy, the Light Merchant Demon also frowned and said: "This area is difficult for gods and ghosts to approach! How could this be?"


    Su Yan said: "Do you remember what the thin ink feathers said? This layer of lightning barrier is only one of them. After passing through this piece of lightning, it is necessary to break the barriers of reality and illusion before entering the tomb of Emperor Dragon Battle. This difficulty... ...I''m afraid it''s higher than Dengtian."


    The Light Merchant Demon King laughed, with an enthusiastic smile on his face, and said: "You don''t need to say more, since you have already arrived here, this king will never give up!"


    Indeed, since they have arrived at Baoshan, there is no reason to return empty-handed.


    It''s just that the energy of rampaging here is greater for the heroes of the sin race, and the power of these sin races'' cultivation comes from the support of the totem and the ancestor spirit.


    When all the energy becomes violent, like a pot of boiling oil, the communication between the strong sinner and the ancestor spirit will inevitably have great problems.


    This is almost an unsolvable technical problem, so once here, these sinners can''t help.


    To decipher the mystery of the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, you can only rely on Su Yan and the Qing Shang Demon King himself.


    However, these powerful sinners can wait around this tomb, not allowing others to step into the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan.


    Su Yan planned to study here carefully, first see the law of thunder and lightning changes, and then test the power of this thunder.


    And even if Su Yan wants to test the Thunder around the Immortal Emperor''s tomb personally, he still needs to work with the Light Merchant Demon King. Otherwise, if there is any accident, Su Yan will find it difficult to protect himself.


    And in the higher part of the clouds above the three peaks, there are five immortal kings standing in a hidden atmosphere, talking in secret.


    The energy here is very chaotic, and coupled with the existence of this hidden enchantment, so that the spiritual perception of Su Yan and the light business demon king have been concealed from the past, and there is no five immortal kings hidden at this highest point!


    The lineup of the five fairy kings can be considered very luxurious!


    Some small fairyland may not have five fairy kings at the same time!


    The five immortal kings were very surprised at this moment, because they saw the powerful men of the nine sinners suddenly gathered here, and seemed to have some strange ambitions for the tomb of the dragon war immortal emperor!


    "It''s weird. According to what I know about these sinners, the hatred among the nine races is often unshakable. How can they gather together and haven''t fight yet? This is too unreasonable!"


    The five immortal kings didn''t know that the nine sinners had all been conquered by Su Yan, and the grievances of the past had long been forgotten. After twisting into a rope, the nine sinners formed an extremely powerful force!


    It''s just that the five immortal kings can''t compete!


    The number of immortal king-level powerhouses among the sin clan is at least 50 or more, and today there are more than 30 people who came to the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor with Su Yan, this lineup is extremely luxurious!


    Even when the Lord of the Heavenly Court or the primitive phoenix cruised through the fairyland, it might not be possible to have such a big show!


    "Anyway, if these sinners are scattered in the sand, we can still fight with them, but now the nine sinners are united together, if not for the great immortal realms to join forces, I am afraid there is no way to suppress them all. Maybe today there is nothing we can do. Do we really want to watch these sinners open the ancient immortal emperor''s tomb?" The immortal king was already a little discouraged when he said this.


    "Look over there, there is a woman in black clothes and a blindfold. That woman seems to be a powerful magic repair..."


    "Did the sinners have been tamed by the demon world? How could this be possible? The sinners have always been rebellious. Whether we are the immortal king, the demon king, or the quasi emperor, there is no way to make them bow their heads. What''s so special about the woman in black? Can the sinner bow his head to his ears?"


    An old man among the five immortal kings said: "It''s not right! Look, there is a man beside the black-clothed woman. The man is full of breath, half devil, half way, righteous and evil, and all the masters of the sinners guard him. , Forming a protective posture. Even the old man can''t see what the source is. Could it be him?"

 Chapter 3671： The Fall of the Demon Lord

    Chapter 3671 The Fall of the Demon Lord


    Su Yan, the evil demon king of light business, was naturally very unconcerned. For Su Yan, fighting was fighting.


    Exercising all is the greatest respect for yourself and the enemy.


    Su Yan never liked to use all kinds of boring means to play with and tease his opponent.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King was mentioned by Su Yan, his interest was mostly gone, and the solemn expression on his face turned into a playful smile.


    Of course, the most unable to accept all this is the Demon Lord of God. He originally thought that he had already obtained a great advantage, and he would definitely be able to defeat the legendary Eye of the Galaxy today.


    But this so-called advantage actually comes from the evil taste of the light business demon king cat opera mouse, how can he accept it!


    The God Demon Lord was about to use the power of the big formation more frantically, and when he simply swallowed this piece of starry sky completely, he suddenly discovered that this piece of darkness was gradually collapsing from the inside!


    How could this be?


    The God Demon Lord does not know what the Light Merchant Demon King has done. This Promise Origin Beginning Array is also a famous big formation in the Demon Realm. It was absolutely unfavorable when used in the past. The God Demon Lord encountered such an unreasonable first time. Thing!


    The joking words of the Light Business Demon King came: "Are you very surprised now? What is really surprising? You shouldn''t really think that such a crude and simple formation can really beat this king. Eye of the galaxy, right? This king is just playing with you. Eye of the galaxy can shape even the galaxy. Your formation is just simulating chaos and infinity. In the chaos and infinity, stars can be born. Don''t you know this simple truth?"


    Following the words of the Demon King of Light Merchants, there was really a bright silver star in the darkness that swallowed heaven and earth!


    The formation is indeed rapidly collapsing!


    Of course, the God Demon Lord knows that the chaos and the infinite can breed stars, but that is the real star in the sky. He has never thought that the Eye of the Galaxy can shape the real stars. He thinks that the Eye of the Galaxy is just the power of the galaxy!


    Chaos and Promise can encompass everything, if the Eye of the Galaxy is not strong enough, then the starlight will be completely swallowed.


    In the process of ebb and flow, this formation is already on the verge of being shattered!


    Then the contemptuous smile on the face of the EQ Demon converged, and thousands of stars pierced out of the darkness, and the Promise Origin had become riddled in an instant!


    The power of the Eye of the Star River does not stop there. I saw the mountains and rivers that were swallowed into the darkness and liberated from the darkness!


    Countless gravel, soil, and vegetation just suspended in the air, slowly rotating around the starlight!


    Then the light business demon king gently squeezed his hand into a fist, and these messy gravel, soil, and vegetation were drawn by a certain force, and then violently combined in the air, and finally turned into two huge giants around the gods. The sphere!


    This is how the Light Merchant Demon King is showing to the God Demon Lord how to shape the stars!


    The God Demon Lord is not a fool either. At this level, he naturally knows that he might not be able to leave here alive today!


    The terrifying degree of Eye of the Galaxy is definitely more than ten times stronger than he expected!


    A powerful Demon King like the Light Merchant Demon King is among the 72 Heavenly Pillar Demon Kings, but only ranks seventh. How outrageous should the six people ahead of her be?


    When the two small stars are completed, the strong gravitational force between each other will involve the God Demon Lord in the middle, so that he has to do his best to maintain himself, so that he will not be torn apart by gravity!


    But the light business demon king raised his hand and it was a hand knife, and the stars in the sky condensed into a sharp edge along the hand knife, just to split the God Demon Lord from the middle!


    Then the two parts of this body were also involved in the two stars!


    After slaying the Demon Lord of the God Generation, the Demon King of Light Business was extremely happy, and his inner desire for destruction and murder was satisfied with the knowledge.


    The pleasure of killing a demon with your own hands is far greater than killing ten thousand demon generals!


    After the Light Merchant Demon King settled all this, he happily flew to Su Yan''s side, and put his arm around Su Yan with a more pleasant expression, like a happy bird.


    Su Yan did not express much as always.


    The look between her and Su Yan still seemed to be as intimate as usual.


    But the surrounding mountains and rivers have been completely broken, and the two shaped stars have fallen to the ground fiercely, and the ground is full of cracks and ravines!


    The surrounding stars gradually dimmed, and then the sky returned to daylight.


    After becoming a day, you can see the amazing changes in the landform around a hundred miles!


    The ruins of the Thousand Demon Sect are almost invisible here, and all the land and mountains have been ploughed again, broken to no additional point!


    Even earthquakes cannot have such exaggerated power!


    After witnessing this battle, the powerhouses of these sin races were very impressed by the Eye of the Galaxy. They all knew that the Light Merchant Demon King was extremely powerful, but they basically had no idea to what extent.


    Only because she is the woman beside Su Yan can she be respected by these sinners.


    Now this battle, whether it is the Light Merchant Demon King or the Eye of the Galaxy, has made these sinners feel powerful.


    If it is singled out, even the three strongest men of the Sin Clan will only have a 50% chance of winning against the Light Shang Demon King.


    The sin race values ??strength the most, and now no one dares to underestimate the beautiful beauty beside Su Yan!


    The Demon King of Light Merchant didn''t care about these naturally. After Su Yan personally helped her put on the blindfold, her excitement only weakened slightly.


    Now that the Thousand Demon Sect has been destroyed, there is one less opponent competing in the tomb of the first emperor.


    The opponents on the bright side are basically only the few fairy kings left.


    Su Yan said: "You tell me honestly, do you have some kind of secret agreement with the Great Emperor Beichen in the court?"


    The light business demon king was in high spirits, and said: "That was all before this king met you, why, do you have any enemies between Longevity Mountain and Beichen Immortal Emperor?"


    "No, I have never met with the Beichen Immortal Emperor, let alone have any grudges. I just want to warn you that he is an ambitious person. If you are too involved with him, I am afraid that you will also be ruined. The struggle of the immortal emperors in the immortal realm of the heavens is not something your level can participate in. You have a good mind, but you have to know that those immortal emperors are definitely not fuel-efficient lamps. Maybe you and the star realm will perish together."


    Su Yan''s remarks are definitely not alarmist. In addition to his talent and luck to be strong enough to go against the sky, the one who can enter the realm of the immortal emperor is also very important, that is, whether his mind is meticulous.

 Chapter 3670： Hope and despair

    Chapter 3670: Hope and Despair


    "You will definitely not have this opportunity. You are a magic cultivator, and you should understand the truth of success and failure better than I do. If a person fails, everything will be empty. History has always been written by the winner." Su Yan said. .


    The God Demon Lord is the Demon King''s cultivation base anyway, so how could Su Yan be so stupid to commit a so-called "confrontation" with him?


    What Su Yan wanted was to destroy the Thousand Demon Sect. It was enough to do this. There was no need to make unnecessary troubles for himself.


    The Demon Lord of the God Generation really wanted to tear Su Yan alive, but it was a pity that Su Yan was surrounded by strong sinners. Among them, the three strongest had approached the rank of the quasi-emperor, and there were at least twenty masters of the Demon King level!


    It can be said that the essence of the sin race is by this son!


    The nine sinners have always been very discordant, and the cruelty of attacking each other is even greater than when dealing with foreigners.


    This son didn''t know what magic he had cast, and he actually taught these sinners to bow their heads and ears by his side!


    The current situation is that the destruction of Thousand Demon Sect is inevitable!


    Thousand Demon Sect has condensed the life''s hard work of the Demon Lord of the God Generation, but it is unexpected that today is destroyed in a day, how can he not be angry!


    Moreover, the descendants of the Demon Lord of the Gods were personally beheaded and killed a lot by Su Yan. This hatred of breaking the family and destroying the sect can be said to be uncommon!


    But Su Yan was standing in the clouds at this time, his eyes drifted to the distance, and it seemed that he had completely ignored him!


    When the God Demon Lord came back to his senses, he found that he had been locked by the Eye of the Galaxy, no matter how he changed, he could not escape the lock of the Eye of the Galaxy!


    The Light Merchant Demon Lord is like a female leopard who has found her prey, giving birth to an extremely dangerous feeling in the spirit of the God Demon Lord.


    The surrounding starry sky is transformed by the Light Merchant Demon. To defeat the Light Merchant Demon, the surrounding starry sky must first be broken!


    This is simply an impossible task for the God Demon Lord!


    But if he just flees blindly, he may not be able to escape the pursuit of the light business demon king. The other party''s star can instantly shape the realm, turning a short distance into an insurmountable horizon!


    Even if he wants to escape, he must make the opponent feel tricky and difficult to deal with before he can withdraw!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was very famous when he was still in the Demon Realm. He was one of the 72 Demon Kings in the Demon Realm. The Eye of the Galaxy did not know how many powerful enemies he had killed.


    Even if the God Demon Lord is arrogant, he will not be stupid enough to challenge the Eye of the Galaxy with his body.


    The God Demon Lord is good at various formations. After putting his hands together, he formed 36 different Demon Seals at an extremely fast speed!


    Each seal of the Devil God represents a special power, and thirty-six seals represent thirty-six different powerful forces!


    Thirty-six different powers are bound to form a very complicated formation.


    The magnificent circle of light under the step of the God Demon Lord gradually turned into a variety of obscure symbols, which were rotated according to a certain plan...


    This power moved with the breath of the God Demon Lord, but the Light Business Demon Lord didn''t seem to have seen it. The smile on his face remained unchanged, just watching the God Demon Lord quietly.


    When the Demon Lord of the God Generation was seen by the Demon King of Light Merchants in this way, his heart became nervous. He had only heard the legend of the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, but he had not actually learned it, and he did not know how exaggerated the power would be.


    After thinking about it, he finally relented and said in her heart: "The old man has already taken out the strongest formation. It takes a very long time for this formation to activate. If she just allows the old man to urge the formation, Wu Ji will begin. The power of the great formation will inevitably reach its peak! At that time, the mountains and rivers will be all shattered, and the space will be all distorted! What if you have the Eye of the Galaxy?"


    The God Demon Lord is not a fool, of course he understands that the Light Merchant Demon King is standing still in the air, making it clear that he looks down on him!


    If you regard him as a strong enemy, how can he be allowed to launch the formation so calmly?


    The God Demon Lord can''t bear it at this time, just to push the power of the formation to the apex. If he can break the Eye of the Galaxy, his future reputation will definitely be higher than the light business demon!


    This idea is very beautiful, but the reality is often much crueler than the idea!


    The Promise Origin Beginning Formation came from the Tiance Mansion in the Demon Realm, and it was one of the five great formations in the Tiance Mansion. The Demon King of Light Shang had long wanted to learn it.


    When she was in the Demon Realm, she had killed many masters in the Tiance Mansion, but she had never confronted the five strongest formations in the Tiance Mansion, leaving a small regret in her heart.


    Now just when there is a chance to make up for the regret, how can she interrupt the arrangement of the formation of the God Demon Lord?


    After the Promise Originator Array was launched, countless dark cracks appeared in the ground below, and the broken mountains and rivers fell into the boundless cracks, leaving nothing...


    And these darkness then spread upward!


    This piece of darkness is similar to chaos. If it is swallowed, it will fall into the boundless and unbounded state of darkness, where there is no way to distinguish between directions, there is no distinction between up and down, left and right, this is Promise.


    And what is simulated in the Promise is almost chaotic power, once it is swallowed, it is extremely difficult to come out of this darkness!


    And this piece of darkness not only tore the earth, and then ate away towards the sky, the starlight in the sky was also swallowed by this boundless darkness!


    The darkness itself seems to have turned into some kind of living monster!


    The light business demon king also showed a distressed expression on his face, even if the starry sky was swallowed by darkness, it seemed that she could not do anything.


    The gloomy expression of the God Demon Lord finally relaxed. He was extremely afraid of the Eye of the Galaxy before, and now he sees the brilliant starry sky being swallowed, and he can''t help feeling proud, he is still better!


    The God Demon Lord felt that after he had the advantage, the power of the big formation began to gradually appear.


    Countless black divine thunders fell from the darkness, these dark divine thunders attacked indiscriminately, and several more fell on the head of the God Demon Lord himself.


    This black divine thunder seemed to destroy the world, but the strong man of the sin race opened a canopy umbrella and easily helped Su Yan withstand all the attacks!


    Then Su Yan said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "Have you played enough? Let''s end all of this when you have played enough. We have to hurry to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan. Don''t delay here for too long."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Don��t you think it��s interesting that he now feels that he has a good chance of winning? The king��s favorite thing to do is to give people a false hope. When he believes it is true, he will destroy this false hope. There must be a desperate look on his face. This is the most enjoyable thing in the world. Su Yan, don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 3675： Su Yans killing intent

    Chapter 3675: Su Yan''s Killing Intent


    Immortal King Cheng Jian slashed towards Su Yan, their eyes collided in the air!


    Then a sword light had crossed the long distance between the two in less than half a second and appeared in front of Su Yan!


    There are still many electric lights in the void. From the moment the sword light is emitted to Su Yan, it can be said to be completed in one go, without any stagnation!


    Even those electric lights are not as fast as Jianguang!


    The protection of the skyscraper umbrella was also stimulated in the shortest time!


    The sword light and the barrier collided fiercely in the air, and countless fierce sparks burst out!


    But the expression on Su Yan''s face was still very calm, and he did not panic at all.


    Immortal King Chengjian didn''t use his own sword when shaping the endless sword field. He hoped that this sword could play the most important role at the critical moment and turn the battle around at once!


    However, the defensive power of the Sky Umbrella was beyond the expectations of the Immortal King Cheng Jian. His sword with a strong sword intent could not break the defense of the Sky Umbrella!


    And beside Su Yan, the three strongest sinners finally chose to take action!


    At the same time, the tricks and magic weapons of the fairy king over there were also smashed towards him!


    The wind, frost, rain and snow in the sky are mixed with all kinds of divine light, and there is no way to tell how many spells there are!


    The three powerful sinners who have been guarding Su Yan are close to the rank of the quasi-emperor, and their totems are obviously much stronger than other sinners!


    I saw one of the sinners roared, and then a weird bull''s head immediately appeared in the void. This bull''s head totem was at least five hundred meters high. Only by roaring, many spells have been killed in the air!


    The totems of the other two powerhouses of the sin race are thunder pattern and auspicious clouds. The power of these two comes from the mysterious and mysterious ancient times. It was also very rare in the era of the ancient emperor!


    These immortal kings have never seen these two totems. When the power of these two totems was revealed, auspicious clouds appeared in the sky, seemingly beautiful, but they could directly engulf their spells!


    And Leiwen gave the strong sinner the speed of thunder. He almost reached the front of the Immortal King Chengjian in the blink of an eye, waving his sandbag-big fist and smashing into Chengjian. The face of the fairy king!


    Immortal King Chengjian saw the fist getting closer, and he could only summon his saber back!


    His sword came and went more swiftly and fiercely than electric light, and he called the long sword back to his hand in an instant!


    Then the sword qi carried the electric light horizontally and horizontally, splitting the fist of the strong sinner from the middle!


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked very surprised, and said: "This sword is so strong, I am afraid it is not easy to deal with it."


    Su Yan stood inside the skyscraper and said: "The strong thing is not sword aura, but sword intent. As long as the sword intent is strong enough, even a straw can chop the stars and destroy time and space."


    The light business demon king said: "Then do you have any good way to deal with his sword intent?"


    Su Yan said: "The difference in strength between me and him is too big, even if the sword intent surpasses him, but Xianyuan is only one percent of his, and there is no way to stand on the same level with him."


    The realm gap between the Immortal King and the Heavenly Immortal is like a gap. With Su Yan''s current strength, it is indeed impossible to compete with the Immortal King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Then you mean we can''t do anything with his sword, right?"


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, it was the fact that the sin clan powerhouse who fought against Immortal King Chengjian was almost close to the strength of the quasi emperor, but he still couldn''t ask for any advantage.


    In addition, the strong men of the other sin races were also suppressed by his endless sword field, and there was no way to let go of their hands and feet to attack completely!


    It can be said that Immortal Sword King only relied on one person with a sword to block the powerful offensive of the Sin Clan!


    This is the terrifying aspect of powerful sword repair. Facing enemies of the same realm, sword repair will often have an overwhelming advantage in combat effectiveness!


    If Su Yan also had the strength of the Immortal King level, he could press the Immortal King into the sword and rub it on the ground. Only relying on these powerful criminals, I am afraid that it will be difficult to break through this endless sword domain in a short time!


    The immortal kings don''t know much about the strength of the sin race. The sin race has been blocked in the metaworld and has gone through so many epochs. They are also very unfamiliar with various immortal arts and magic methods, and it is very difficult to deal with!


    However, Su Yan and the others are overwhelmed by the crowd. If they are consumed for a long time, the situation will definitely be beneficial to them.


    There are only five immortal kings here, and opening up the absolute domain is also extremely costly to the sword immortal king. If it continues to be consumed like this, these five immortal kings will sooner or later become physically weak, and then win victory. Not too late.


    The immortal kings can also see this, so one of the immortal kings directly threw a seven-story pagoda and suppressed it toward Su Yan!


    On this seven-story pagoda, you can also see sculptures of real dragons, unicorns, phoenixes and other sacred beasts. These sculptures exude a strong divine light, directly covering Su Yan!


    The five immortal kings all realized that Su Yan is the key. If they can subdue Su Yan, those sinners will definitely not dare to act rashly.


    But this idea is very beautiful, it is very difficult to realize it!


    Su Yan not only has the umbrella of the sky and the strong men who have not yet taken action by the sinners, but also has a light business demon beside him.


    The Light Merchant Demon King stretched out a plain white hand. After spreading out this hand, he even pressed the divine light of the seven-story pagoda in the air, and it couldn''t fall down!


    And in her eyes, the bright galaxy is flowing!


    At this time, Su Yan was also thinking about whether or not to suppress all the five fairy kings here!


    Su Yan will always return to the immortal world in the future. If these five immortal kings are allowed to leave the metaworld and return to the immortal world, if they meet somewhere in the immortal world in the future, these immortal kings will definitely not let him go, and will give Longevity Mountain brings a lot of trouble!


    Today''s Liangzi is definitely knotted, these immortal kings will definitely not give up, and the immortal domain behind these five immortal kings will not give up!


    There will be a lot of trouble!


    But if all these five immortal kings are cut off and killed in this distant metaworld, then the immortal domain behind them must not know what happened, and only when they disappeared in the metaworld, it must not Someone will seek revenge and kill Longevity Mountain.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart had already moved to kill. The Light Shang Demon felt that Su Yan had a meager killing intent, but he was very surprised.


    The Su Yan that she knew had always constrained the killing intent very well, and only after he did it would he release the shocking killing intent.


    Now Su Yan has no plans to do anything, but he has released his killing intent in advance. Does this mean that he has planned to kill the five immortal kings who are also from the fairy world?

 Chapter 3674： Endless Sword Domain

    Chapter 3674 Endless Sword Domain


    Normally, high-altitude clouds are originally blind spots of sight, and it is difficult for ordinary people to suspect that they will go to that place.


    If it weren''t for the Light Merchant Demon King who liberated the Eye of the Galaxy, I''m afraid that the five fairy kings have not been found yet!


    Before Su Yan could speak, the strong criminals around him had already been killed in one go!


    In the process of the raid, the tattoos of the powerful sinners became brighter, and the light then turned into an ancestral spirit totem suspended on the heads of these powerful sinners!


    This ancestral spirit totem can bless the power of these sinners to more than ten times!


    With every punch out, even the air will explode directly, but the air pushed out is like a cannonball, enough to explode the distant mountains directly!


    This kind of power is so strong that it is unreasonable, even if it is the fairy king, it is very difficult to deal with it!


    The immortal king is powerful only in two aspects. The first is that the immortal element can be integrated with the immortal rule and turned into a powerful magical magic.


    If you only talk about physical power, even the fairy king is far inferior to these sinners!


    The physical talent of the Sin Race is comparable to those of the wild beasts, and it is definitely not comparable to the Human Race.


    This inherent disadvantage is almost impossible to be wiped out in the battle of the strong at the same level.


    Murderous spirit collided fiercely in the air!


    After more than a dozen strong criminals were killed, the five immortal kings could be considered very united. No one fled, but instead came up and fought with these strong criminals.


    After the murderous collision, the powerful breath poured down mercilessly and turned into a boundless wind!


    In the gusty wind, there are many electric lights bred out in the gloomy clouds!


    Then the electric light slammed into the mountains, and the explosion of electric light made the surroundings seem to be the end of the world!


    Su Yan saw the powerhouse of the sin clan directly exploding the Immortal King''s body armor with his fists!


    Then a cold wind blew in the sky, and even the lightning in the clouds was frozen into the ice in the place where the cold wind blew!


    Such a powerful Xuan Bing Zhen Qi is not comparable to Venerable Snow God!


    But this cold air fell on the body of the sin race, and it was still just a drizzle. Although it had also condensed frost, the sin race''s power was just shaking his body, and the frost was broken!


    After the frost, another golden thunder shines above the nine heavens!


    After the golden thunder had condensed from the hand of the fairy king, when it was released, it was densely packed like an open spider web!


    These spells are integrated into the power of the immortal, and they are powerful enough to destroy the world, but for the terrifying physical power of the sinners, they are still insufficient!


    The immortal king can only rely on the power of the absolute domain to deal with the powerful sin clan!


    Other than that, any spell will not make sense!


    But the realms between the fairy kings are mutually exclusive. With the five fairy kings at such a close distance, if the absolute realms are opened at the same time, it will only trigger a conflict of power between each other!


    Under this circumstance, those immortal kings can be considered very tacit, only one immortal king opened the absolute domain!


    This fairy king was the one who used the sword just now. His sword aura was extremely strong. After the domain was opened, at least one hundred thousand sword auras were born in the domain!


    Even Su Yan and Light Merchant Demon King were taken into the realm of the Immortal King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King coldly snorted, and said, "Do you think you can trap this king by transforming your sword into a domain? What a joke, this king''s Eye of the Galaxy is the absolute nemesis of various domains!"


    In fact, Jinxian can also transform into absolute realm, and the fairy king has progressed above Jinxian, can integrate realm into realm, and such realm can be immortal!


    In the everlasting realm, even if one hundred thousand sword qi is used up, one hundred thousand sword qi can be regenerated immediately!


    This is the endless sword domain of Chengjian Immortal King!


    Before the thousands of swords in the endless sword field, the strong man of the sin family around him opened the canopy umbrella for Su Yan!


    This canopy umbrella is one of the seven sacred artifacts of the sin race that have been passed down from ancient times to the present. It is turned into a skyscraper umbrella. After opening, it can transform into a protective barrier without flaws.


    No matter how much sword qi in the endless sword domain, I am afraid that it will not be possible to break through the defense of the Sky Umbrella in a short time.


    After the endless sword field opened, the offensives of a dozen strong criminals were actually suppressed in a very short time!


    Although the physical bodies of these powerful sinners were tough, they were all suppressed together so that they could not move. They could only let the dense sword energy fall on them!


    Although the flesh of the sin race is tough, it also has its limits.


    If this sword energy is allowed to continue to impact endlessly, then sooner or later the defense will be broken!


    The strong men of the sin race roared one after another, and in the roar, the fighting spirit also increased to the extreme. Under the extreme war intent, the power of the ancestral spirit totem also increased, or turned into colored armor and appeared in the sin race. The body of the strong, either turned into an ancient alien beast to resist the strong sinner, or formed an incredible character, absorbing all the sword energy!


    The methods used by the strong sinners of different tribes are different, but they are all supported under this endless sword field.


    In addition, after breathing for a while, the immortal king also began to silently chant spells to condense spells, or took out a more powerful magic weapon!


    The next battle will only develop in a more and more heated direction!


    But this will inevitably cause Su Yan to have a trace of worry. These powerful sinners and the immortal king are very powerful. If they use their full strength, they will inevitably include the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor!


    The energy around Immortal Emperor Long Zhan is already running away. If other energy is used to intervene, it may be like an explosive barrel being suddenly ignited, and the final destruction will cause everyone within a hundred miles. Are not immune!


    At least this space within five hundred miles will be completely shattered!


    In fact, not only Su Yan has this hidden worry, even these immortal kings also have great concerns.


    How could they not care about their lives?


    The Sword Immortal King slashed towards Su Yan. After the Sky Umbrella was opened, three powerful sinners guarded Su Yan''s side, forming a very obvious character shape. The meaning of this protection can be said to be very obvious. .


    On the contrary, there is no strong sinner approaching the female devil!


    Of course Immortal King Chengjian had seen it, and Su Yan was bound to be extremely noble to these sinners.


    There are only five immortal kings here, and it is almost impossible for them to fight head-to-head to win in the face of multiple sinners.


    But if they can catch Su Yan, they can definitely reverse the situation instantly!


    The Immortal King Chengjian is also a very famous immortal king in the heavenly court, and the realm of the immortal king is enough to rank in the top seven.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know the identity of the other party, but seeing his endless sword aura and sword intent was the top choice, he already knew that he would not be an ordinary fairy king!

 Chapter 3673： Found the trail

    Chapter 3673 Discovery of Traces


    The reason why this fairy king is so uncertain is entirely because Su Yan''s cultivation base and aura are not very strong.


    And the sin race has always respected the strong, and there is really no reason to be intimidated by a human race that is weaker than them!


    If it is necessary to find a leader for these sinners, in the eyes of the five immortal kings, it is more likely to be the light business demon king.


    Another Immortal King said: "With such a huge lineup, wouldn''t it be possible to easily enter the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor through the blockade?"


    "It''s not that simple. The power of the sin race comes from the ancestral spirit totem. They don''t have immortal essence in their bodies. Once they enter the blockade, it is very likely that the power in the body will run away. Those sin races are more restrained than us!"


    "But now that so many powerful sinners have appeared here, how should we act?"


    After this question was raised, the five immortal emperors all fell into a long silence together.


    The number of strong sin races is several times more than theirs. Even if they have a powerful magic weapon to protect them, these sin races are not vegetarians. In the face of these strong sin races, they can retreat with their whole body and it is considered very good!


    Wanting to defeat the opponent is simply an impossible task.


    And here is the Metaverse, the territory of the sin race.


    If they are injured here, I am afraid it will be difficult to find a place to heal the pain, and they will be hunted down endlessly by these criminals!


    Facing this situation, the five immortal kings were actually extremely jealous.


    That''s why I didn''t dare to expose my deeds easily.


    Su Yan looked around here for a long time, and his expression became more solemn.


    The thunder and lightning around here are all small things. For Su Yan, who has experienced hundreds of thousands of thunder tribulations, it is simply sprinkling water.


    What''s really terrible is that the space is extremely unstable within the range covered by the Thunder.


    Xian Moyu said that the boundary between reality and illusion has become very blurred, which is very likely.


    What''s more important is that the power of these powerful sinners under Su Yan will be suppressed here. If Guo Guoping let these powerful sinners take risks to explore the way, based on the degree of respect the sinner has for Su Yan. , There must be a strong man of the sin race to do this.


    But Su Yan is definitely not this kind of person. Since others respect and believe in him, he will never let down these trusts, and he will never use these powerful criminals as cannon fodder.


    This is Su Yan''s principle of life.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "You might as well untie this king''s blindfold. This king wants to see with his own eyes what the chaotic energy is all about."


    "It seems that we can only do this now. Let''s see if the Eye of the Galaxy can create a starry sky channel between the raging turmoil. We will enter from the starry sky channel into the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. This is the only reasonable and feasible way. ."


    Su Yan gently unbuttoned the Light Merchant Demon King''s blindfold, and after opening his star-like eyes, the aura of the Light Merchant Demon King also rose to a higher level.


    And more than that, all the surrounding aura changes seemed to be under her control, and even the electric lights that kept flickering in the thick clouds became less frequent, and the surroundings were much quieter.


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King raised his head and looked forward!


    The Eye of the Galaxy allows her to observe the world from a micro level. This is a very remarkable ability. The reason why the Light Merchant Demon King chooses to wear a blindfold for a long time is mainly because the power of the Eye of the Galaxy is too great. With her current strength And the realm is completely unable to control freely.


    When she relaxes, she is likely to cause unprovoked destruction around her.


    Wearing blindfolds is actually helpless at first.


    However, after wearing the blindfold for a long time, the Demon King of Light Business developed a set of cultivation system that belonged to him alone, which was a blessing in disguise.


    From the eyes of Starry Eye, the electric lights in front are connected together. What is even more frightening is that behind this piece of electric light, the molecules that make up the space are also extremely active, as if flames are constantly jumping!


    In a normal space, the molecules that make up the space must be very stable, so that the space can be stable.


    However, the molecules in the space ahead were extremely active. Once the dragon battles the tomb of the immortal emperor, then it is equivalent to entering an extremely unstable space, and any danger may occur!


    Whether it is a space crack or an instantaneous collapse of space, it is possible!


    It really is a very dangerous desperate situation!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king has never seen such a peculiar place. The activity of the space elements here is simply exaggerated to an outrageous level, ten times more active than the chaos of the star realm! If this kind of place is entered, even Our bodies will disintegrate directly! This is probably the so-called illusion that Xian Moyu said..."


    Su Yan said: "Then do you have a way to shape the galaxy channel?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king''s understanding of the law of space has not reached this level. If this king can stabilize this abnormal space, then this king should have the realm of quasi-emperor, and the distance will create a fairyland. Only one step left."


    In other words, it is also impossible for the Eye of the Galaxy to forcibly enter the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor by shaping the channel!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that it would be such a tricky thing to enter the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan.


    If the situation is so extreme that there is nothing to do, then I am afraid that in the end I will have to go back empty-handed and go home.


    The Light Merchant Demon King seemed to perceive something wrong at this time, and then she raised her head to look at the place where the five fairy kings were hidden!


    The traces of the five fairy kings are completely invisible in front of the eyes of the double star river!


    The hidden magic circle is useless!


    After seeing the five hidden fairy kings, the light business demon king raised his hand and condensed a very powerful spell from her sleeves. The black devil gas turned into a nine-headed devil dragon and turned towards the five immortals. Kill the king!


    The hidden barrier was torn apart by the nine-headed dragon at the moment of meeting!


    When facing the attack of the nine-headed dragon, the five fairy kings also displayed their magical powers to deal with it!


    The light of heavenly jewels and spells exploded!


    Then a brilliant sword light split the dark nine-headed magic dragon directly from the middle!


    Then the power of darkness disappeared directly!


    The power of this sword is very powerful, the sword aura is very powerful, and the sword aura is above the standard!


    Even from Su Yan''s eyes, the opponent''s swordsmanship is at a very good level!


    But how can there be enemies hidden in that place?


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect this, but he immediately sensed the aura of the Five Dao Immortal Kings on the opposite side!


    No wonder... it turns out that the five fairy kings hid in the sky with the energy raging around!


    These immortal kings really know how to play, and they hide in such a reasonable and unexpected place.

 Chapter 3678： Share and eat

    Chapter 3678: Divide and Eat


    The sword of Immortal King Chengjian returned without success, and then countless stars fell from the clouds in the sky and fell into the endless sword domain. The seemingly wonderful starlight''s lethality was very terrifying, and soon the endless sword domain was destroyed. It''s riddled with holes!


    The endless sword domain is the last support of the five fairy kings.


    Without the guardianship of the endless sword field, they would never be able to withstand the powerful sinner like a wolf and a tiger!


    But the current situation is over, the destruction of the endless sword domain is only a matter of time!


    Now the endless sword domain has no energy to continuously generate strong sword aura, and the power of the strong men of the sin race has been restored.


    A fairy king said in a panic: "The domain has been broken, shall we retreat now? The enemy''s power is too strong!"


    Chengjian Immortal King said; "The female devil can manipulate the galaxy and turn our path into a galaxy is just a matter of stares, we have no way to retreat."


    The tone of Immortal King Chengjian''s speech was fairly stable, Jian Xiu was indifferent to life and death, and his calmness in the face of danger was obviously higher than that of other monks.


    But the situation they are facing now is indeed very optimistic!


    If one is not good, all five fairy kings will fall here!


    "We are the immortal kings of the heavenly court, are we going to be suppressed by these monsters?!" The tone of the immortal king''s words was very unwilling!


    The sword light in the hands of Immortal King Chengjian condensed, and said: "These are not bulls, ghosts, snakes, gods, and other people. The sin clan was the ruler of the heavens. Before the rise of Xianwu Great Emperor, they were the gods above the gods!"


    "Is it time to praise the enemy? Hurry up and imagine a way, this king doesn''t want to fall here! There are still a few pills in the palace''s immortal palace that are being refined. If you take it, it is very likely to break through. At the realm of the quasi-emperor, if he died here, wouldn''t all his thoughts be lost?


    Although these five immortal kings had faced several times the power of the sin family before, their attitudes were very calm. Of course, this is because these immortal emperors have seen big scenes, so they can''t mess up when facing danger.


    What''s more important is that they all have a sense of arrogance. They feel that they come from the fairyland in the center of the heavens, and they are just facing the so-called barbarians.


    But the situation is really different right now, because they might really be destroyed here!


    The strong men of the sin race have already fought against each other just now, and the power of the ancestral spirit totem has not found any flaws for the time being. If there is not an absolute domain that can be crushed, I am afraid that there will be no way to break the defense only using magic!


    And their back path has been cut off by the Eyes of the Galaxy, and now it is equivalent to being driven to the edge of the cliff by a group of wolves!


    If you want to escape to heaven at this time, I''m afraid there is only one way left to go!


    But this one is also dangerous and unusual, it is still a life of nine deaths, but it is better than being killed by these sinners here!


    The only way out is to enter the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, where all the energy is very violent, and it is a field where the strong sinners dare not easily set foot!


    However, after Immortal King Chengjian said this proposal, the other immortal kings almost invariably chose to deny it, and the immortal king said, "Are you crazy? The space inside and outside the tomb of the immortal emperor has collapsed, and the unstable space may change at any time. Our flesh is turned into scum, and the state of death can be hundreds of times more miserable than being killed by these sinners!"


    These immortal kings had already explored the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan before Su Yan and the others arrived. If the tomb is easy to enter, they will not run into Su Yan here, presumably they have already entered the tomb!


    Immortal King Chengjian didn''t care what other immortal kings thought. After he said this proposal, he flew his sword towards the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan!


    He has always been very decisive in doing things, and he will do it directly when he thinks of it, and he never delays half a minute!


    And the endless sword domain behind him is also broken at this moment!


    The Light Merchant Demon King also did not expect that the Immortal King Chengjian would be so decisive, coupled with the speed of his sword as fast as lightning, when he reacted, the Immortal King Chengjian had already entered the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor!


    That violent energy turned into a boundless wind, causing the sword fairy king''s hair and clothes to fly wildly!


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth, and said: "Very well, it doesn''t hurt to let you explore the way for us."


    Then the light business demon king closed his gaze again, and walked away one of the most powerful sword immortal kings, and there were four immortal kings present.


    These four fairy kings definitely have no reason to let them leave here alive!


    There are also fairy kings who want to shape the absolute domain, but the stars in the sky are constantly falling, not to mention the opening of the domain to cover the sky, but this is not even the domain of opening!


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth, and in front of her, the strong men of the sin race had not suppressed the endless sword domain, and directly killed it!


    Although the magic of the fairy king condenses the fairy rule, it only has the power of broken mountains and rivers at random, but it can end the power of these sinners!


    Not long after, a strong man from the sin clan deceived himself and killed him in front of the fairy king!


    All the shining in the sky is the brilliance of the totem, and the light of the fairy king''s spell has been completely suppressed!


    Su Yan knew that the outcome was settled here, so he immediately closed his gaze back and looked towards Immortal King Chengjian!


    The Immortal King Chengjian was only about half a mile away from the mountain, but seeing his flying sword was very trembling in the air, as clumsy as a little student who had just learned to fly with the sword.


    With the skill of the Immortal King, of course, it is impossible to control even a sword!


    The flight attitude is unstable, just because the space itself is already in extreme restlessness!


    Being able to fly with the sword under such conditions is already considered good!


    In the battle here, the warriors of the sin race swarmed!


    The brilliant sky of spells and totems shone, but they couldn''t attract Su Yan to turn his head and look for a second.


    The warriors of the sin race are all very brave, and Su Yan can believe them.


    In the fierce battle, the warriors of the guilty race were continuously injured, but there were also two immortal kings outnumbered and trapped in a circle.


    When the spells and magic weapons were breached again, the warriors of seven or eight sin races swarmed up and surrounded a fairy king!


    In the airtight, the body of this fairy king was held by the warriors of the sin race, and then the body was torn alive by several warriors of the sin race!


    After the blood splashed in the air, the warriors of the sin race directly used the flesh of the fairy king as food, put them in their mouths and started chewing!


    At this moment, the Light Merchant Demon King was shocked, and I did not expect that the warriors of these sin races would be so cruel and barbaric!


    After killing the enemy on the battlefield, they just divided and eaten!

 Chapter 3677： Invincible eyes

    Chapter 3677: Invincible Eyes


    Immortal King Chengjian also thought about retreating, but the moment the surrounding colorful nebula appeared, it was destined that they would never have a retreat.


    This nebula can be transformed into an immeasurable horizon from a very close distance at any time!


    Is it destined to be defeated here today?


    At this moment, Jianxin was shaken!


    Su Yan had already seen through the intentions of the Immortal King of Sword, and even more so that the sword heart in his sword was already shaken.


    Although the sword was still in the scabbard, it was still condensed and not shot.


    But the result is already doomed!


    When a sword repairer no longer maintains absolute trust in his sword, then he is not far from defeat.


    Perhaps Cheng Sword Immortal King had an impressive record before, and he has always been unfavorable.


    But today''s gap in the soul will definitely make his past impressive achievements become meaningless!


    After this sword moved, it was as fast as thunder!


    But simply being fast is unlikely to threaten the light business demon king.


    Because Eye of the Galaxy has both offense and defense, there is no such thing as weakness!


    No matter how fast the sword light is, when it enters the sight of the eye of the galaxy, it will be bound by the galaxy, and its power will be dispelled!


    Unless this sword is issued from the light business demon king''s line of sight.


    But at this time, the Immortal King Chengjian was in the bright place, and the Demon King of Light Merchant was in the dark place. He couldn''t get into the blind spot of Eye of the Galaxy at all.


    If this sword can stir up cause and effect like Su Yan, first write down the destined result, and then stab this sword, then the Demon King of Light Business will definitely not be able to deal with it.


    It''s just that something like cause and effect is definitely not a realm that ordinary monks can touch. Even if it is a peerless Tianjiao, if there is no good marriage, you may not be able to understand the power of cause and effect when you reach the realm of Emperor Immortal!


    So in Su Yan''s view, even though this sword hasn''t been pierced yet!


    But it can be said that the result is doomed in advance!


    "Why does Immortal King Chengjian still not do it? If your endless sword domain is destroyed by this witch, we will all fall into her galaxy!" There was already an immortal king beside him.


    Another fairy king said: "You didn��t hear that witch said that she was one of the seventy-two Tianzhu Demon Kings. The number of seventy-two Tianzhu Devil Kings is the inevitable result of Zhou Tian��s interpretation. It''s all easy, what''s the use of your urging, don''t mess around!"


    He said that he should not mess with himself, but in fact, the hearts of these immortal kings became panic.


    When facing the Eye of Galaxy, none of them could calm down!


    Even if it was the first time they faced it, they already knew that the power contained in this pupil was enough to create the stars of the universe!


    And the only thing they can do now is to help Immortal King Cheng Jian to withstand all the powerful sinners around him!


    Let Chengjian Immortal King condense the sword intent calmly.


    Immortal King Chengjian got rid of all the noise, but it was extremely difficult to shake the trace of his heart. So for Jian Xiu, it is very easy to defeat others, but it is even more difficult to defeat your own heart!


    If it is normal, Immortal King Chengjian will definitely not be able to choose this sword!


    Unsure swords had already planted the seeds of failure before they were pierced out. Why didn''t the sword fairy king know this?


    But in such a situation today, life and death can be said to be maintained by this sword. He has no retreat!


    suddenly����


    A golden light flashed!


    This sword stirred a huge thunder in the sky, and the surrounding nebula and space shattered together!


    And in this fragmentation, the endless sword field also began to shake!


    The surrounding space, the mountains and rivers below, and the thick clouds in the sky, everything is shaking!


    All of this is expressing how powerful this sword of the sword fairy king is, but Su Yan is unmoved, no matter how amazing the sinners and the fairy king are!


    Because he already knew that this sword was destined to return without success!


    The sword hit the Demon King of Light Merchant from the front, but no blood was spilled out, and no wounds appeared on the Demon King of Light Merchant!


    Just because a small black hole was condensed in front of the Demon King of Light Merchants, which desperately sucked all the surrounding energy into it, including the powerful sword energy!


    The broken void and violent energy can all be contained by the black hole!


    The sword of the Immortal King Chengjian cuts the black hole of the universe!


    Even if he didn''t have the slightest wave of state of mind, there would be no change in the result!


    The powerful sword energy that could not be absorbed by the black hole was also watched by the Eye of the Galaxy, and finally restored to the origin of chaos!


    At this time, this piece of galaxy was completely blessed by the Light Merchant Demon King alone, as if she had become the Lord of Chaos!


    On that day, the Demon King of Light Merchants used this heaven-defying method to restore the powerful resentment of the City of Void to the origin of chaos, and then destroyed the City of Void!


    To restore everything to the original source of chaos, it was originally a realm above one sword to break ten thousand laws!


    The realm of becoming the Sword Immortal King can only be able to break ten thousand magic with one sword, and above it is the ceiling that he has never touched!


    That''s why Su Yan said that the ending was already doomed.


    If there is no swordsmanship level comparable to that of Su Yan, then when facing the Eye of the Galaxy, sword repair will not take any advantage, and the scene will only be June 4th.


    After meeting Su Yan, the Demon King of Light Merchants began to figure out one thing in her heart, how should she deal with the kind of swordsmanship with sword skills!


    This trick to shape the black hole was originally a trick tailored by the Light Merchant Demon King for Su Yan, but it was unexpected that the first test product was the sword fairy king.


    Su Yan could clearly see that when the Light Merchant Demon King faced the Sword Immortal King, he was already too proficient in the use of the Eye of the Galaxy compared to when he dealt with the Tiecheng Old Demon.


    After the sword returned without success, the sword of the Immortal King Chengjian was sucked by the black hole!


    But the sky suddenly became a shining star, and then countless brilliant stars fell from the galaxy!


    The five immortal kings and the strong men of the sin clan were shrouded in it together!


    This falling star light won''t cause much damage to the five fairy kings and the strong men of the sin race, but it can completely destroy the endless sword domain!


    After this, the five fairy kings must not be able to resist the powerful sinner warriors like wolves and tigers!


    Now that the matter has developed to this point, then just kill all the five immortal kings...


    Su Yan gave the order to kill in the language of the sin race, and the warriors of the sin race also issued a battle roar!


    The warriors of these sin races will absolutely carry out Su Yan''s orders loyally!


    In the sound of killing, Su Yan looked towards the Light Merchant Demon King. At this time, the Light Merchant Demon King was surrounded by stars, like a goddess in a dream descending to the earth!


    I have to say that the Eye of the Galaxy is indeed strong enough to guard against the sky. The Great Emperor Xingchen did not have this strange and powerful Eye of the Galaxy. If he had such eyes, I am afraid that Su Yan would be very jealous of him!

 Chapter 3676： The only chance

    Chapter 3677 The only chance for a sword


    A cruel smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth, and her heart also had a burning desire to kill at this time, wishing to kill all the five immortal kings here!


    This killing thought seems to come from the origin in the blood, and it seems to come from the magic power she cultivated!


    Whether she is the only descendant of the Stars Ancient Sect or the Seventy-two Tianzhu Demon God of the Demon Realm, she has no reason to let the five fairy kings leave this realm alive.


    After the Demon King of Light Merchant moved the killing mind, he looked back at Su Yan.


    For a long time, after the Demon King of Light Merchants removed the blindfold, he turned his back to Su Yan. It seemed that he did not want Su Yan to see her Eye of Galaxy. She explained that he could not control the power of Eye of Galaxy. , I am afraid that Su Yan will be injured inexplicably.


    Today was the first time she took the initiative to show Su Yan what the Eye of the Galaxy looked like.


    The white part of her eyes turned into a thick black, and the part of her pupils turned into a continuously rotating galaxy.


    The dark part was as deep as a black hole, and she looked at it as if even the soul would be sucked in by her. This was definitely not a good feeling. Even the goose bumps on Su Yan''s body stood up, and there was a surge of spiritual consciousness. Very dangerous texture to come!


    If Su Yan doesn''t have the realm of the Emperor, I''m afraid that he can''t stabilize his soul at this time, and the soul is eager to break out of his body, and his body will become limp as mud.


    And the part of the galaxy seemed infinitely wide and all-encompassing. Although it was only a moment of looking at each other, Su Yan almost felt that time had stopped!


    In terms of �ӕ�, there are two tribes of Asura and Di Shitian, but if you want to trace the root cause, the two kinds of �ӕ� are closely related to the Western Paradise.


    There are many very mysterious practices in the Western Paradise. The process of practice is very special, and the difficulty to overcome is also extremely high. However, after successful cultivation, the methods reached are beyond the reach of other schools.


    In Su Yan''s view, the Eye of the Galaxy represents the ultimate in the universe. In the Western Paradise, there is probably only one technique that can match the Eye of the Galaxy, and that is the supreme sky-opening eye cultivated by the Buddha.


    The supreme omnipotent eye can know the past and the future, and the causal Zen machine to interpret everything represents the ultimate time!


    If the two extreme eyes of time and space are gathered on one person, it is only that this person can easily control time and space, and can destroy the universe with just one thought!


    However, this kind of person probably never existed since the beginning of the world.


    The conditions for being able to cultivate one of the eye pupils are already very demanding, and it is simply impossible to accomplish both of them to the realm of great achievement.


    The Light Merchant Demon King quickly turned his head. When she opened her hands, there was a tsunami-like mana around her, and at the same time, there were brilliant stars supporting her to rise higher into the sky!


    This endless sword domain originally operated freely, but when the dark clouds above the sky were pierced by the brilliant starlight, even the domain itself became shaken!


    The Demon King of Light Business is right, her Eye of the Galaxy can control the changes in the universe, and it is no effort for her to destroy an immortal realm!


    If the real power of the Eye of the Star River is shown, even a small world like Longevity Mountain will be completely destroyed. Not to mention that it is not as good as the eternal field of the small world!


    And the reason why the five immortal kings can deal with the powerful sin clan that is several times their own is due to the endless sword aura that is constantly growing!


    This chain of links, if the endless sword domain is shattered, the five fairy kings will not be able to sustain this group of sinners like wolves and tigers for long!


    Immortal King Chengjian was even more surprised: "Little Moxiu is so capable?! Do you want to destroy my endless sword field?"


    The laughter of the Light Business Demon King came from between the clouds: "Do you dare to say that this king is a small demon repair? It''s too self-reliant, right? The seventy-two demon king of the devil, this king ranks seventh, this is still Ranked two thousand years ago, the current king can at least be in the top three. For this king, you are the little fairy king..."


    The laughter of the Demon King of Light Business was very pleasant, and at the same time, among the thick clouds, colorful nebulae gradually appeared!


    Immortal King Chengjian''s sword intent is extremely strong, almost in the realm of Dacheng.


    He knew that the Light Merchant Demon King also had to set up his domain, to cannibalize and engulf his endless sword domain with a certain powerful domain. With his long sword in hand, he planned to destroy the Light Merchant Demon King''s domain at any time!


    But this plan soon fell through for a very simple reason.


    Because under the blessing of the Eye of the Galaxy, what the Demon King of Light Merchant is shaping is not the realm evolved from the immortal, but the real universe!


    "In the battle of the fairy king level, this ability is so strong that it is against the sky, or it can be said that it is not reasonable at all." Su Yan said softly.


    The battle at the level of the immortal king fights the number of immortals that are comprehended. If it is three more immortals than the opponent comprehend, then the immortal realm formed must be more reliable, so that the mutual leaning between the immortal realms will also have the upper hand!


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already escaped this logic, and her starry eyes could shape the real universe.


    No matter how strong the domain of the fairy king is, how can it challenge the real universe?


    The Eye of the Galaxy has a very strong control over space, and it can be described as continuous fluctuations!


    Under this circumstance, the Light Merchant Demon King can sweep the five great Demon Kings in the star realm with one''s own power!


    It''s not that the five demon kings are too weak, but the Eye of the Galaxy is too strong!


    Immortal King Chengjian has fully realized the pressure of Old Demon Tiecheng!


    In front of Eye of the Galaxy, your immortal realm will be breached at any time, and the opponent can obviously crush you on a level. The dispute between the realms is doomed to fail before it starts!


    But he still has a sword...


    It was as if the Old Demon of Iron City thought that he still had a dead city in his hand.


    What Immortal King Chengjian thought was that he could cut away the immortal domain of the Light Merchant Demon King with his sword!


    His sword is in no way disadvantageous, it can cut through running water, thunder, clouds, and everything in this world! But it is impossible to cut the universe itself!


    This sword has been condensed for a long time, and finally I don''t know how to release it!


    Because he can see through all the illusions and spells in the world to repair his pupils, and he can only see the real Galaxy!


    In the end, his gaze could only fall between the clouds, relying on his breath to find the light business demon king.


    There is only one chance...


    If this sword can''t strike the opponent, then his endless sword domain will be broken by the opponent, and then these criminals will be killed like crazy dogs!


    When the time comes, even if the five immortal kings join forces, they will fall here together!

 Chapter 3681： Mysterious connection

    Chapter 3681 Mysterious Connection


    The tomb of Emperor Long Zhan should be located deep under this mountain.


    The surrounding energy raged to the extreme, and even the space became extremely unstable, but the grass and trees on the top of the mountain were not affected at all, and they still grew gloomy and green.


    I have to say that this is really very strange.


    While Su Yan was hesitating, the purple light around him began to change wonderfully. I saw the surrounding purple light gradually turned into a square cube, completely filling the surrounding space...


    These neat grids re-constrained the space molecules that had become very unstable, and thus became stable.


    After forming the purple grid, the purple light also turned into a solid purple crystal!


    These purple crystals seem to be just a thin layer, but they completely isolate the violent energy from the outside world.


    There is only a breeze blowing in it, everything is so calm.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t admit that this was a very genius idea, which could stabilize the surrounding space better than enchantments.


    But what was curious was that the Light Merchant Demon King had clearly fallen into a coma at this time, and could only utter unexplained babbles. He couldn''t even control his own body balance and could only rely on Su Yan to support him.


    Is it her subconscious self-protection behavior?


    Su Yan could not judge the reason why the Light Merchant Demon King created this strange purple square.


    But at least they don��t have to worry about security anymore.


    What''s more interesting is that the number of purple squares around is still increasing, gradually filling the surrounding space, and after the originally very violent energy around is restrained by the purple squares, it gradually settles down.


    And outside the tomb of the first emperor, those powerful sinners are like ants on a hot pot, eager to jump!


    I can''t wait to rush into it right away to live and die with Su Yan!


    They have already determined that Su Yan must be the legendary Son of the Chosen, and will inevitably be involved in the fate of the Sin Race. If the Son of the Chosen is finished here, then their Sin Race is going to die!


    How can they not worry?


    The reason why these sinners believe in this ancient legend is because this legend was handed down by the last ancient emperor.


    Finally, the ancient emperor said: ��The era that belongs to us is about to end, but you don��t have to be buried with us. After a long time, you will definitely be able to welcome a new master and lead you back to the heavens. Go up, find the highest glory!"


    At the end of the battle, the behemoths of the gods and the night light city in the fairy world were almost completely destroyed, but the Sin Race retained a small part.


    Now that they have gone through a long time, if they can''t find their true master, then the sinner''s aura should have come to an end, and they can only die in the lingering life!


    So the powerhouse of the sin race is already eager to try, even if the violent energy near the tomb of the immortal emperor is very deadly to the sin race!


    But sometimes people are like this, they have to spend their lives to find something!


    Su Yan is now in a stable situation, only waiting for the Light Merchant Demon King to wake up and figure out what is going on. After looking up, he saw that the powerful sinners were already preparing for a breakthrough.


    Immediately Su Yan said to the strong sinners: "Don''t worry, wait until I open the tomb of the immortal emperor and get the treasure and come out from the inside. Just wait outside for my return."


    Su Yan''s calm words calmed down all the sinners who had become anxious.


    Even the strong of the guilty race thought that Su Yan took the initiative to enter the tomb of the immortal emperor, not only to actively hunt down the three immortal kings, but also to seize the treasure in the tomb!


    Want to come too!


    The strength and ability of the Son of the Chosen must be very against the sky, absolutely cannot be examined with the eyes of ordinary people, and he can certainly do many things against the sky!


    After the Son of Heaven chooses to enter the tomb of the emperor to get the treasure, he will surely lead them to take off!


    Thinking of this, the faces of these powerful sinners were full of ambitious smiles.


    In fact, Su Yan was not sure. As for the tomb of the immortal emperor, even the entrance was not found anywhere.


    He said this purely to soothe people''s hearts.


    Even if those criminals rushed in, they would not provide much help, and would only increase unnecessary casualties.


    The mysterious purple crystals around must have a strong connection with the Light Merchant Demon King and the Eye of the Galaxy, but the Light Merchant Demon King does not seem to regain his sanity in a short time.


    These purple squares were still expanding. After gradually covering a wider area, Su Yan discovered that the purple squares seemed to be gradually spreading into a path...


    At the end of this purple light, Su Yan saw that the shape of a mountain was gradually distorting into a shape that normal people could not understand.


    And among the twisted peaks, there was an ancient aura rushing toward his face.


    This breath cannot be faked. Judging by Su Yan''s experience, there must be the entrance to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan!


    Is it possible that the light business demon king''s instinct to survive in the unconscious is working, or is her Eye of the Galaxy resonating with some mysterious force in the tomb of the first emperor?


    What happened in front of him was really difficult to explain, and then Su Yan saw that the sealed Eye of the Galaxy was glowing through the blindfold!


    This blindfold is not an ordinary blindfold, it is an innate secret treasure created by Jie Di, one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm, otherwise it would be impossible to seal the Eye of the Star River of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    But at this time, this blindfold can no longer suppress the brilliance of Eye of the Galaxy!


    At this time, Su Yan could be sure that in the depths of the Dragon Emperor��s tomb, there must be some mysterious power resonating with the Light Merchant Demon King��s Starry Eyes, and that''s why such an incredible thing would happen!


    Su Yan originally thought that it would take a lot of effort to enter the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor, and it would take a lot of hardships and dangers. He even thought about giving up, but it would be so easy in the end.


    It''s just... what if there is any power in the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor that can resonate with the Eye of the Galaxy?


    In Su Yan''s memory, there was no connection between Emperor Long Zhan and Emperor Xingchen. It was simply a relationship that was impossible to achieve.


    Immortal Emperor Long Zhan is one of the oldest immortal emperors. In the era of his fall, the Star Great Emperor had just risen from the star realm, and there was even a time gap between the two.


    Could it be possible that Emperor Cheng Xing Chen got the inheritance of Emperor Fruit Dragon and Immortal Emperor?


    Even Su Yan didn''t even know about these things. After all, every emperor had his own chance, and he wanted his own secrets. These secrets would never be easily revealed to outsiders.


    Because these secrets contain the core of the great emperor''s cultivation, there may be weaknesses. Once revealed, it is equivalent to exposing his weakness to the opponent.


    Perhaps only by entering it can the answer to this question be solved.

 Chapter 3680： Completely unexpected

    Chapter 3680: Completely unexpected


    The strong sinners around Su Yan were greatly shaken. If the Light Merchant Demon King completely transformed this place into a cosmic space, then they would have no place to stand.


    "She is turning this into a cosmic space. It seems that she has really lost her mind." After Su Yan concentrated, flew directly towards the Light Merchant Demon King!


    The blindfold must be put on again to her in the shortest time!


    Otherwise, the damage she caused would still be higher than the five immortal kings!


    It''s really terrible, why choose to have an unpredictable runaway at this time?


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will and flew out almost immediately under the protection of the skyscraper.


    But what made Su Yan even more unexpected was that when Su Yan flew into the air, the Demon King of Light Merchant turned around and looked at Su Yan. It seemed that she had known that Su Yan would choose to kill at this point in time!


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King rushed towards him!


    Su Yan''s speed was already extremely fast, and the speed of the Light Merchant Demon King was even faster, and the two of them ran into each other almost in the blink of an eye!


    This time even Su Yan didn''t have time to make any reaction, because such a collision equals the speed of two people added together, and there is no time for any rational thinking between the lightning and flint!


    Su Yan only felt that Xiangyu was full of this collision!


    The light business demon king''s body is very soft, although it is separated from the clothes, it is still full of amazing elasticity.


    The Light Merchant Demon King has never been stingy to show her beautiful curves as a woman in front of Su Yan, but Su Yan has never accepted the temptation once.


    Speaking seriously, this is probably the first time they have been in such close contact.


    But Su Yan has no mood to enjoy Xiangyu��s full of pleasure, because the woman he is holding can detonate the violent energy near the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor at any time, turning the surrounding thousands of miles into an empty dark universe, or maybe Restored to the source of chaos.


    It can be said that Su Yan is holding a beautiful explosive barrel at this time.


    If one is not careful, it may cause the jade to burn!


    Su Yan was about to chant a spell to make the blindfold re-constrain the Light Merchant Demon King''s Galactic Eye, but just after Su Yan uttered the first syllable, his mouth was blocked by a pair of lips.


    Su Yan really caught Su Yan off guard. He thought that the Light Merchant Demon King had already fallen into a state of rampage, and he was afraid that it would be very dangerous.


    But what Su Yan couldn''t think of was that this danger was obviously not presented in combat, but in female sex!


    After the two people''s lips touched together, Su Yan obviously felt that the other party was a little too demanding, and even hooked his neck tightly with his hands, looking extremely hot!


    But Su Yan now has no interest in doing this kind of thing.


    What''s more, where is this place, you should choose a secluded place to be intimate.


    Su Yan��s indifferent response prevented the Light Shang Demon King from opening Su Yan��s teeth, and then Su Yan only felt that his face became hot and humid. It turned out that the Light Shang Demon licked Su Yan��s cheek with his small tongue. stand up����


    This licking doesn��t feel like between lovers, but rather like a puppy or kitten licking...


    This feels really weird!


    Su Yan also didn''t expect things to unfold so unexpectedly, and he was really caught off guard.


    The light business demon king''s reaction at this time was like a child, and the light business demon king Su Yan had come into contact with was completely different.


    At this moment, she is no longer the usual woman who is prestigious, wise, and savvy. This is not even Su Yan.


    Just in the midst of surprise, the surrounding nebulae exploded one after another, with boundless violent power!


    If these lucky destructive forces clash with the power of the immortal emperor��s tomb, the consequences will be unimaginable...


    Su Yan also realized that the gunpowder barrel of the Light Merchant Demon had become more and more unstable, and immediately chanted the spell, and the blindfold flew out of Su Yan''s hand, and was tied to the face of the Light Merchant Demon again.


    When the blindfold fell on his eyes, the Light Merchant Demon screamed fiercely, as if he was suffering from extreme pain!


    Su Yan knows the danger, but under such circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for him to let go of a woman, he absolutely cannot do such a thing!


    He could only pat the Light Merchant Demon King''s back, carefully comforting him.


    This method of comfort was unexpectedly effective. The Light Merchant Demon gradually calmed down in Su Yan''s arms, but he still hugged Su Yan''s body tightly, just like an injured deer...


    The Demon King of Light Merchants might not have thought that he would have such a day when he would live with him.


    As the Eye of the Galaxy was re-bound, the surrounding nebula that had become so brilliant and weird lost its strength and began to shrink slowly.


    Su Yan breathed a long sigh of relief before he felt that the trouble had been settled, but he didn''t want another change to happen. When the light business demon king who had already calmed down suddenly gave birth to a purple star, then the light business devil held Su Yan. We fell into this purple starlight together...


    Su Yan''s heart shuddered, but at the same time he recognized that this was the space teleportation circle of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Passing through an inexplicable galaxy, Su Yan suddenly discovered that he and the Light Merchant Demon King had been sent to the mountain where the tomb of the Immortal Emperor was located!


    The Light Merchant Demon King suddenly released this teleportation method that Su Yan could not understand at all. Maybe the Light Merchant Demon King herself could not understand, because her mind at this time had completely fallen into an unconscious chaos.


    What you do is driven by your own instinct.


    Su Yan had no time to guard at all. Now he was sent to the vicinity of the tomb of the first emperor. The violent energy around him could pose a deadly threat to him and the Light Shang Demon at any time!


    At this time, they are like small boats in a huge ocean vortex, they don''t know when they will capsize!


    Standing here, Su Yan could still see the three immortal kings who had just played against each other struggling here!


    Even the three immortal kings have to struggle to maintain their enchantments in this violent energy to not be destroyed!


    Fortunately, the violent energy around was separated by the Light Merchant Demon King with a purple barrier, and the unstable spatial elements were fixed again by her power. Only then could Su Yan stand here unharmed and unharmed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King has always had a way to shuttle between different spaces, and it is not surprising that she has such an ability.


    It''s just... The Light Merchant Demon King who put on his blindfold again has fallen softly in Su Yan''s arms, and he doesn''t know when he will completely lose his mind!


    Without the blessing of her mana, I''m afraid she and Su Yan would fall here together!


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but start thinking whether he wanted to untie the light business demon king''s blindfold again!

 Chapter 3679： Devil Runaway

    Chapter 3677-The Demon King Runaway


    In the Demon Realm, only low-level magic repairs and monsters of the demon race can do such things, and high-level magic repairs will certainly not be so barbaric.


    Su Yan is not surprised, because the customs of the sin race have always been like this. They think that eating the enemy''s body, especially the powerful enemy, may gain the enemy''s ability and fighting will!


    This is part of the ancient customs of the sin race.


    The remaining two fairy kings turned pale when they saw their companions becoming food for the sin race!


    Even if you are used to seeing all kinds of big scenes, even if you are indifferent to the existence of life and death, I am afraid that you don''t want your body to be eaten by sinners as food after death!


    This kind of thing is too cruel, for the notion that the dead of the human race is great, there is no way to accept it!


    But it is a very ridiculous thing to restrain sinners with human moral concepts.


    So Su Yan simply doesn''t look here at all.


    The remaining two immortal kings knew that it had reached the critical moment of life and death. In any case, even if they concluded that they would definitely fall here today, they would definitely not want to be the food for these sinners to enjoy the aftermath of the battle!


    At this desperate moment, the fairy king will never show any mercy!


    The two fairy kings worked together to create a huge ice sculpture in the air!


    This ice sculpture stands up to the ground, at least a thousand feet tall!


    But it''s just a mere ice sculpture, how can these warriors of sinners be afraid!


    The fist with the boundless wind quickly smashed this ice sculpture to pieces!


    But just after the ice sculptures shattered, countless ice flowers frozen the surrounding time together!


    The soldiers turned into ice sculptures are just a kind of appearance, and the two fairy kings did not intend to rely on the ice sculpture soldiers to resist the attacks of the powerful sinners!


    The light business demon king''s starlight has nothing to do with this frozen time. What she masters is the ultimate change in space, the magic of time, and her starlight can''t interfere at all.


    Snow ice sealed the actions of the sinner warriors, and then these two fairy kings took this opportunity to follow the sword fairy king!


    The tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal King is dangerous, but even if it is dead in the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, it is better than falling into the hands of these sinners, at least the body will not be insulted!


    Counting the sword immortal kings, a total of three immortal kings escaped into the area covered by thunderstorms!


    With the entry of the three immortal kings, the thunderstorm was visibly enhanced by the naked eye, perhaps inspired by the changes in the immortal yuan!


    All energies within this range are already running away. Coupled with the immortal energy of the three immortal kings, it will only make this runaway even more uncontrollable!


    The snow in the sky still enveloped many warriors of the sin race, which greatly restricted the actions of these warriors.


    But all the bright silver stars around suddenly turned purple, and even in the area temporarily frozen by snowflakes, the starlight there began to expand without being affected!


    It has even begun to threaten the safety of those criminal warriors!


    These swelling stars have grown many things like tentacles, which continue to spread in the void!


    Then the body of the starlight head resembled a big ball and began to spin again, as if some kind of ancient evil **** was slowly coming back to life!


    After these swollen purple stars are about to unite, everything around it becomes like an abstract painting with rich colors!


    The strong sinners around Su Yan haven''t realized the danger yet, and Su Yan''s brows have become tightly locked, "It''s not good!"


    Su Yan looked towards the Light Merchant Demon King. At this time, her hands were hanging weakly, and the whole person seemed to be in a very inexplicable state of fatigue, because she had been facing Su Yan with her back, so she didn��t know her. What kind of expression is it!


    But Su Yan already remembered what the Light Merchant Demon King once said to her, and the Light Merchant Demon King said that she could not completely control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, so she put on a blindfold to restrain the Eye of the Galaxy.


    If the Eye of the Star River suppresses her own spiritual consciousness, her whole person will go into a state of rampage, and then she will kill indiscriminately without distinguishing the enemy from us!


    Many crimes committed by the Light Merchant Demon King in the Demon Realm happened under these circumstances!


    That''s why she was sent to exile to the astral world!


    Otherwise, she was originally one of the seventy-two Tianzhu Demon Kings, not the most powerful person in the Demon Realm, at least in the core interest group, why shouldn''t she be sent to such a wild world!


    The surrounding stars turned purple inexplicably, and many tentacles stretched out among the stars. This shows that the Light Merchant Demon King is on the verge of running away!


    This is not the first time that the Light Merchant Demon King has used the Eye of the Galaxy in front of Su Yan. Nothing happened during the first few uses, so that Su Yan became a little paralyzed, thinking that the Light Merchant Demon King was actually a little bit numb. Exaggerated, this Eye of Galaxy may not be as terrible as she said.


    It seems that the first few times were just luckless.


    Gradually, a circle of purple ripples appeared in the starry sky, and the aura of the Light Merchant Demon King was gradually changing!


    A person''s breath and cultivation techniques, temperament and temperament are inevitably related. A passionate person simply cannot make his breath cold.


    But at this time the aura of the Light Merchant Demon King was rapidly changing to the other extreme!


    It seems that she is slowly becoming another person, someone Su Yan does not know!


    Su Yan thought of a possibility at this time: "Couldn''t she have schizophrenia and live two different personalities in her body? If this is the case, then things are really very troublesome."


    Su Yan''s solemn expression also puzzled the surrounding sinners. They probably noticed the strange change of the Light Merchant Demon King, but they were completely unaware that the huge danger was covering them!


    These powerful sinners regarded the Light Merchant Demon King as Su Yan''s woman, and had never thought that this woman would have the shortcomings of suddenly violating the enemy and me.


    Fortunately, the light business demon king''s eye mask is still in Su Yan''s hands, and she only needs to tie the eye mask to the Eye of Galaxy again, and she should be able to return to normal.


    It''s just that getting close to the Light Merchant Demon under this situation is undoubtedly a very dangerous thing!


    The stars in the sky are infinite. In order to manipulate this piece of starlight, the Demon Qi in the body is running at a high speed, and a barrier of light is directly formed around his body!


    Su Yan was wanting the powerful sinners around him to help deal with the Light Merchant Demon King, but saw that the light merchant Demon King��s hair was slowly turning purple, the same color as the surrounding stars...


    And the changes in the aura in the light business demon king''s body have become more and more rapid!


    Then a roar came from the throat of the Light Merchant Demon King, the surrounding starlight was all shocked, and the boundary of the nebula expanded more than ten times!

 Chapter 3684： Chen Bailian

    Chapter 3684: Chen Bailian''s Object


    This is the dangerous intuition that Immortal King Chengjian came out as a powerful sword training student!


    It is incredible that an immortal can give him such a dangerous instinct!


    There are also many geniuses in the heavenly court, but even if those gods are talented, it is impossible for the Immortal King Chengjian to take a high look. Only one finger is enough to crush the opponent into ashes!


    But the man full of mysteries in front of him not only resisted his serious sword, but now actually threatened his body!


    If this kind of thing is said, I am afraid that other fairy kings will not believe that there is such a terrible fairy in this world!


    After the immortal king Chengjian sensed the danger, he held the immortal sword no matter what he rushed out, but the **** light still arrived as expected!


    Immortal King Chengjian saw that the **** breath was getting closer and closer, and was about to raise his hand and raise his sword to resist, but he didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that a hand in the dark gave him a push, and he actually let him The sword and this **** aura missed by the slightest difference!


    Then this **** breath directly penetrated the body of the sword fairy king!


    At this moment, the piercing halberd of Crime pierced at least half of the blood in Immortal King Chengjian!


    But even so, the life source of Chengjian Immortal King is still vigorous, and he is determined not to fall so easily!


    Immortal King Cheng Jian glanced at his fairy sword, and then incredulously said: "What have you done, how can this king be unable to resist your magic weapon?"


    In fact, it wasn''t that it couldn''t resist it, but the Sinking Heaven Halberd reversed the cause and effect, making Immortal King Chengjian unable to resist.


    Even the immortal king cannot escape the suppression of causality, fate, and reincarnation!


    Immortal King Chengjian is indeed very strong, but after all he is not in the realm of Immortal Emperor, so he has no way to understand Su Yan''s attack!


    After Immortal King Chengjian was injured, his figure was stagnant in the air, and behind Immortal King Chengjian, the other two immortal kings had already been killed.


    These two immortal kings each condensed thunder, since the purple protective cover has been shattered, then there is no need to be polite, the worst result is that everyone will all belong here.


    Immortal King Cheng Jian originally wanted to hold the Conviction Heaven Halberd, but saw the Conviction Heaven Halberd swiftly shuttle into the cracks in the broken space. This space crack was where the eyes of the ancient **** Asura was, and it is still dripping blood. .


    Immortal King Chengjian can''t help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. This magic weapon is really strange, not only with spirituality, but also like a group of cunning and fierce lone wolves!


    Like its owner, it is full of weirdness from head to toe!


    And Su Yan finally arrived at the twisted mountain at this time. In this twist, the real world and the spiritual world no longer have a boundary. Everything is fused together, returning the Buddha to the original state of the universe at the beginning.


    And the light of the Light Merchant Demon King''s Eye of the Galaxy began to shine again!


    In this gleam, the purple light in the twisted void gradually spread into a path leading to the dark unknown depths.


    At this point, Su Yan was basically certain that the Eye of the Galaxy was the key to unlocking the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan!


    Perhaps there is an invisible force in the dark that guides the Demon King of Light Shang to here!


    The tomb of Emperor Long Zhan is about to be opened, this is the providence that cannot be violated!


    Immortal King Chengjian had just arrived at this time, but it was already a bit late. After Su Yan set foot on this path, the twisted mountain peaks gradually turned into a violent whirlpool!


    From the outside of the whirlpool, you can see that Su Yan and the mountain are twisted into various incredible shapes.


    However, Su Yan standing in the center of the whirlpool couldn''t feel anything, his side was always quiet and peaceful.


    This violent vortex is enough to distort reality and falsehood, and it is a line that the fairy king can''t cross!


    Unless they can separate the distorted reality from the falsehood with ten times the power!


    But this is absolutely impossible for the fairy king, only the fairy emperor can separate the turbidity and break the boundary between reality and illusion!


    Immortal King Chengjian already knew that he had missed a move, so much so that it fell short.


    But he was convinced that he was defeated. The other party was just a small god, but he had many powerful abilities. What''s more important was that he was not afraid of them, and he was always full of courage and wisdom when dealing with them!


    Although they are opposed to each other, they do not hinder Immortal King Chengjian''s appreciation of Su Yan.


    After the two immortal kings arrived, they said, "The tomb of Emperor Long Zhan is right in front of us. Can we just look at the door and sigh?"


    "Yeah, Cheng Sword Immortal King, your swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world, can''t you use your sword to open up the gate of heaven and let us enter it?"


    Immortal King Cheng Jian bowed his head and said, "I was hurt by him just now, and I can''t use that kind of swordsmanship."


    Although the Conviction Heaven Halberd did not directly penetrate the heart of the sword fairy king, it also wiped it from the side of the heart, hurting the heart.


    After the heart vein is damaged, even the immortal king''s strength will be greatly limited. If he wants to condense the life of the immortal essence with one sword, his heart will burst in the process of condensing!


    This reality is very cruel, unable to enter the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor, there are many powerful sinners behind them, and they will only fall into a raging energy.


    Immortal King Chengjian finally got a touch of emotion on his face and asked Su Yan, "Who are you? Even if you are dying, can you let this king die clearly? You can never be a simple god. This king has never I have seen such a terrible god!"


    Su Yan said, "The jade pendant you wear on your waist is Chen Bailian''s, right?"


    Immortal King Cheng Jian said: "Yes, it is his thing."


    Su Yan asked again: "What is your relationship with him? This jade pendant is Chen Bailian''s heart. How could it be in your hands, could it be that you killed him?"


    Immortal King Cheng Jian said: "Venerable Bailian has already been promoted to become a quasi emperor, and I am his only disciple."


    Su Yan said, "Have Chen Bailian mentioned a name to you-Su Ze."


    Su Ze was the name of Su Yan when he was reincarnated for the third time. At that time, he had been to the immortal world and fought fiercely with many great gods in the heaven.


    After hearing the name "Su Ze", Immortal King Cheng Jian''s expression became very shocked.


    Su Yan''s laughter came from the distortion.


    "You absolutely can''t be Su Ze! Su Ze was forced into the lakes of the Ten Thousand Worlds, and he has already fallen from the army! How could it be reincarnated and rebuilt?!"


    Su Yan did not continue to struggle with this issue, but said: "Go with peace of mind... the violent energy outside will strangle you, even if you want to struggle, it doesn''t make any sense."


    Although Su Yan was standing in the dark, the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body gave him the same vision in the dark as the day, and he could already see where the organ was.

 Chapter 3683： Fight against the fairy king

    Chapter 3683 Fight with the fairy king


    The molecules in the surrounding space became extremely jumping again in the explosion.


    After this sword flew over various violent energies, when it reached Su Yan, only one-tenth of the original power was left!


    The beating space element can not only smash all the flesh into scum, but even the seventh-rank or so immortal artifacts are extremely difficult to resist. If it weren��t for the sword of the Immortal King Cheng Sword, it��s an ancient treasure, I��m afraid that I��m already flying in mid-air. Disintegrated!


    However, even if the power is only one tenth left, this is a serious sword of the fairy king!


    Su Yanxian used the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda to resist. The wind chimes on the eaves of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda rang densely, and then a deep crack appeared on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    Just a meeting, Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was directly breached!


    The power of the fairy king is really terrifying!


    The sword intent of the fairy king penetrated the cracks into the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    At the same time, strands of sword energy follow the sword intent into the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    If it is an ordinary Tianxian, under the deterrence of this sword intent, I am afraid that even Xianyuan can''t mention it. Can only be killed by these strands of sword intent!


    But Su Yan was able to produce a sword, and first used the sword intent to dispel the sword intent of the fairy king!


    At the same time, Su Yan called out the immortal dragon **** battle body, and used the dragon scale battle armor to hold the strands of sword intent!


    The reason why Su Yan chose to carry it hard was because there was still a larger sword energy outside, and Su Yan needed to use the Sinking Heaven Halberd to deal with the larger power outside the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    This sword energy overflowing with the sword intent can only be used to resist with the flesh!


    After the powerful sword intent was dispelled, the sword aura was only more condensed than the ordinary immortal element. Su Yan used the sinning halberd to break the void, swallowing most of this power into an unknown dimension.


    After resisting the sword of the Immortal King Chengjian, Su Yan held the Demon King of Light Merchant and flew towards the end of the twisted mountain without saying a word!


    There is hardly any nostalgia and stay!


    The purple crystals around are shattering rapidly!


    If you can''t enter that twisted mountain before these purple crystals are all broken, then he and the Light Merchant Demon King are afraid they will still be unable to escape their fate!


    This place is already close to the core of the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, and the violent energy is ten times that of the outside!


    It is also the realm where reality and falsehood are intertwined and distorted.


    With Su Yanru''s cultivation base today, there is absolutely no way to resist it.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King was able to resist, she was already in a coma at this time. There seemed to be signs of awakening just now, and now she suddenly fell silent.


    Therefore, after resisting this sword, Su Yan directly chose to run away, not planning to waste any time with these three fairy kings.


    This sword returned without success, and the fairy sword finally flew back into the hands of the king Chengjian. The fairy king Chengjian couldn''t help being a little surprised: "Who is this man? How can he withstand this king''s serious sword? "


    Immortal King Chengjian would never use his sword, let alone under such a dangerous situation.


    Everyone can see the power of the sword just now!


    But what I have to say is that Su Yan has almost used up all the resources in his hands, and with the help of a special environment, this can resist!


    If there were no such violent energy and throbbing space elements around, I was afraid that Su Yan would not be able to resist this sword!


    And timing is also very important. If Su Yan''s conviction halberd timing is used too early or too late, it will be killed by the Immortal King.


    At the moment of life and death, being able to deal with things so calmly is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    The Golden Winged Immortal King asked: "What are we going to do now? This place is about to collapse, and the surrounding violent energy will restrain us again. Could it be that he is taking the head of the devil into the tomb of the Immortal Emperor? , Blaspheme the sublime of the emperor?"


    Immortal King Chengjian said leisurely: "The sword just couldn''t kill him, which shows that the aura is on his side. You and I must believe that this is the destiny."


    The other two immortal kings became extremely stunned, and they did not expect to hear such incredible words from the mouth of Chengjian Immortal King.


    Since all this is the destiny of heaven, is it possible that becoming the sword fairy king wants them to give up together?


    Immortal King Chengjian said again: "We can only let go, and if we fail to succeed, we will become benevolence. Cultivation is originally a road against the sky. Isn��t it because you and I can become a fairy king? The lower realm has long since turned into dust as a mortal!"


    A powerful immortal erupted from the body of the Immortal King, and at the same time the purple crystals completely collapsed, and the surrounding energy and space molecules became extremely violent again!


    But in this rage, Immortal King Chengjian had already pierced the eyes of the ancient **** Asura with a single sword!


    After three breaths, there was only less than fifty feet away from Su Yan!


    too fast!


    And it''s in an unstable place in this space!


    Even the other two immortal kings were stunned, and they didn''t expect that Immortal King Chengjian had such an extraordinary ability.


    This is the power that Immortal King Chengjian burned his life in exchange for!


    If the physical body wants to travel at such a domineering speed, it will not only consume a large amount of immortality, but also cause a terrifying burden on the physical body!


    At this speed, the two immortal kings of the spirit position absolutely cannot use it, because their physical strength is not at this level at all!


    Su Yan couldn''t help turning his head at this moment. The purple crystals behind him were also rapidly collapsing, but he had sensed that an unusually powerful aura was approaching quickly!


    It''s lingering!


    Either the violent energy behind or the aura of the fairy king is enough to swallow Su Yan completely!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan never liked to sit still!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s conviction halberd took the initiative and directly used the strongest and ultimate trick: sin seven, sin reincarnation!


    When performing the reincarnation of sin, the law of causality will be attached to the halberd of sin. Once the enemy is locked, no matter what happens, no matter what defense the enemy has, it will definitely hit the enemy!


    In short, this is a must!


    No matter how you struggle, you will inevitably be condemned to penetrate your body!


    Unless you have escaped from cause and effect, no causation can naturally resist this trick.


    Su Yan came up with the strongest sin seven, sin to break reincarnation, completely because he was afraid of the opponent''s strength!


    The opponent is the fairy king, and it is the top existence among the fairy kings!


    If you fight against this kind of person, you absolutely can''t have any reservations. Even if you just put in 99% of your effort, you are very likely to send yourself to hell!


    After the **** light of the halberd appeared, Immortal King Chengjian almost immediately realized that it was not good!


    He can''t see the lines of cause and effect, but he can also sense an extremely powerful and strange aura from this **** light!


    Suddenly, he only felt that this **** light could definitely take his life!

 Chapter 3682： Shocking Sword

    Chapter 3682: Shocking Sword


    The three immortal kings are also near the tomb of the dragon war immortal emperor, but they are not protected by these strange purple squares. Instead, they have to face the extremely violent energy around them and the constantly jumping space elements, just wanting It is already very strenuous to maintain your figure in this violent energy!


    Immortal King Chengjian, who was the first to enter this frenzy, didn''t actually want to open the door to the tomb of Emperor Longzhan. He just didn''t want to face the Eye of the Galaxy and the many powerful sinners at the same time!


    Facing this violent energy is a life of nine deaths, maybe he can find a way out in desperate situations.


    In the face of the Eye of the Galaxy and the strong men of the sin race, there is no life, and even the corpse will become the food of the sin race after death!


    At this moment, seeing that Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King were completely protected by these purple squares, he suddenly thought that he had also found a way out!


    Although there was no exchange, the three immortal kings all flew towards this side by appointment!


    Although the strength of the three immortal kings has been consumed a lot, it is not something Su Yan can handle.


    After all, the gap in the realm of strength between the two sides is still there, this is almost an unbridgeable gap!


    So after seeing the movements of these immortal kings, Su Yan suddenly had a solemn expression on his face.


    If these three immortal kings are allowed to break in here, then he is afraid to explain here today!


    My heart sighed when I thought of this, and looked towards the end of the purple square. Although there is some unknown risk between the twisted peaks, it is better than facing the attack of three fairy kings here!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan flew directly with the Light Merchant Demon King''s sword!


    Su Yan''s imperial sword flew extremely fast, but behind Su Yan, there was already a blue thunder that slammed into the purple squares!


    This is the spell used by the Golden Winged Immortal King to open the gap!


    But there is also a risk in doing so, that is, this purple square can make the space molecules fixed again, if it is destroyed, it may cause a strange chain reaction!


    This led to the collapse of this purple square!


    These purple squares were originally created by the Demon King of Light Merchants, who were in an unstable situation, and they couldn''t be considered stable by themselves!


    As for the three fairy kings, they were already at great risk, even if all these purple squares were destroyed, they would not lose anything!


    So letting go of the spell, there is almost no scruples.


    Su Yan''s interpretation of the situation is very precise and calm. The purple square behind him was broken by the Thunder of the Immortal King, and then the broken cracks spread directly, like a shattered mirror!


    In Su Yan''s arms, the Light Merchant Devil murmured softly, as if he was waking up!


    If the Light Merchant Demon King can wake up, it may be able to reverse this very unfavorable situation, but it is clear that Su Yan and the others can''t wait for that time.


    Su Yan has never been willing to pin his hopes on illusory things. If she stops here and waits for the Light Business Demon King to wake up, if she just doesn''t wake up, wouldn''t both of them have to explain here together?


    Su Yan Yujian''s speed was another point faster, almost reaching its limit!


    And behind Su Yan, the three immortal kings also entered the purple square. As soon as the three immortal kings landed, they continued to condense their spells to chase down Su Yan!


    Another thunder is condensed between the palms of the Golden Winged Immortal King, and this thunder contains a powerful immortal rule!


    The Golden Winged Immortal King is very confident. If this Thunder is sent out, it will surely kill Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King!


    Su Yan''s mind also gave birth to an extremely powerful sense of danger!


    This sense of danger is telling Su Yan that if he doesn''t cope well, he is very likely to fall here!


    But the Golden Winged Immortal King''s spells are still in the condensing stage, and the sword has already been pointed at the throat by the Chengjian Immortal King, and Chengjian Immortal King said: "If you use magic here again, we won''t even have a place to stand."


    There are already many cracks on these purple squares. If the Golden Winged Immortal King��s thunder is strangled from the inside, I am afraid that these purple squares will also be affected, and it is very likely that they will completely collapse at that time!


    Although the cracks of these purple squares are still expanding, they are not completely broken, and they seem to be able to last for a while.


    At least these three immortal kings finally got a chance to breathe after coming here.


    The immortal king was pointed at his throat by the sword, and he had no choice but to take the thunder. He knew the temper of the immortal king Chengjian. If he didn��t follow what he said, he would definitely hurt the killer, but just let Su Yanheqing go. The Shang Demon King was very unwilling, so he asked, "Should you just let them go like this? Both of these will definitely be the confidants of you, me and Tianting!"


    Immortal King Cheng Jian said: "If you take the Thunder, I will move the sword."


    Hearing that King Chengjian wanted to use Thunder, the Immortal King Golden Wings immediately took Thunder, because he had absolute confidence in the sword of King Chengjian!


    Who doesn''t know that the swordsmanship of becoming the sword fairy king is the top existence in the realm of the fairy king?


    His top-notch sword **** made his full effort, and his power would only be above the thunder of the Golden Winged Immortal King!


    Before using the sword light, the Immortal King Cheng Jian blew a breath of immortality on the sword light, and then saw that the ancient inscription on the fairy sword exudes a golden light!


    Afterwards, Immortal King Cheng Jian''s other hand squeezed into the sword art of an imperial sword, and this sword turned into a golden mad dragon, chasing and killing Su Yan directly!


    This is the sword of the immortal king that condenses immortality!


    How can Su Yan resist as a god?


    Even if Su Yan''s swordsmanship realm is higher than Chengjian Immortal King, the gap between the two immortals is like a world!


    If this sword hits Su Yan, I''m afraid the eight-story Buddha Pagoda will be destroyed together!


    But at the moment when the Immortal King Chengjian shot the Immortal Sword out, Su Yan''s hand suddenly appeared a **** light!


    And after this **** light, the space between Immortal King and Su Yan was torn apart!


    Then a **** scary eye was opened from the torn space! It''s like the revival of the evil **** in ancient times!


    This is Su Yan actively tearing the space between him and the Immortal King with the power of Sinking Tianji!


    The timing can also be said to be just right. When this eye was opened, the already very fragile purple crystals exploded directly!


    Broken in the air like many purple petals!


    After the surrounding space elements lost their bondage, they became violent again!


    The sword of the Immortal King Chengjian is still in the air, so he must face all kinds of violent energy!


    And between Su Yan and the three fairy kings, the bridge constructed by the purple crystal lattice also collapsed!


    After the collapse occurred, it spread like an avalanche!


    In the rumbling sound of the explosion, Su Yan was ready to forcibly connect the sword to the heavenly sword Immortal King!

 Chapter 3687： The power of the emperors origin

    Chapter 3687: Immortal Emperor''s Origin Power


    Su Yan walked forward with the Light Merchant Demon King.


    There is no lighting in the tomb of the immortal emperor, but for Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King, their eyesight will not be affected in the darkness.


    After passing through these two rows of bookshelves, there is a longer corridor behind.


    After the passage passed, I saw a huge pond, and the pond was full of purple liquid.


    This purple liquid fluoresces and is very dreamy.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but brighten up when he saw the purple liquid. I don''t know what the material of the purple liquid was, but it was definitely not that the water was stained with a certain color. It should be a very special substance.


    But even the well-informed Su Yan couldn''t judge the specific substance.


    He can only be sure that this purple substance and the light business demon king''s hair suddenly turned purple, the starlight shaped by the Eye of the Galaxy suddenly turned purple, and the purple vigilant squares behind it are greatly related...


    Maybe it''s the power of the same origin.


    Perhaps the Eye of the Galaxy is not a force bred by nature, but a body part artificially transformed.


    Each immortal emperor has his own secret. This secret involves the origin of the immortal emperor''s power and can be said to be the greatest secret of the immortal emperor.


    Just as Su Yan would never tell anyone the secret of "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue", the purple liquid in this huge pool might also be the secret of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan walked straight ahead, and wanted to get closer to investigate carefully what the properties of this purple liquid were.


    But Su Yan just moved to the pace, and the Light Business Demon King vigilantly said behind Su Yan: "Su Yan, don''t lean over so quickly, what if there is any danger?"


    Su Yan whispered, "There will be no danger, it was it just saved us."


    "It?" The Demon King of Light Merchant was a little confused for a while, and he didn''t know what Su Yan meant.


    Listening to Su Yan''s words, it seemed that the purple liquid seemed to be some kind of strange creature with spirituality.


    When the Light Merchant Demon was slightly stunned, Su Yan had quickly approached the edge of the pond.


    This pool is so exaggerated that it can hold two football fields. The purple liquid inside is slowly tumbling, just like flowing clouds in the sky. The texture is very light, but it is a real liquid.


    Seeing Su Yan standing by the pool of water concentrating for a long time, the Light Merchant Demon King also came to Su Yan''s back. After seeing the inexplicable purple liquid, she didn''t seem to have any sense of intimacy, and she didn''t remember what happened just now.


    The Light Business Demon King just looked at Su Yan with a dull expression, and then asked: "Do you see what this is? Is it some kind of magic weapon?"


    Su Yan shook his head gently: "I can see that this is not a magic weapon, but the source of the power of the immortal emperor. It stands to reason that the origin of the immortal emperor will fall apart with the fall of the immortal emperor, just like the sky. Xianyu will also fall together."


    The origin of the immortal emperor is a very rare thing, even Su Yan never thought that the origin of the immortal emperor could be so completely preserved after the fall of the dragon war.


    This is indeed not in line with common sense!


    The origin of the first emperor is the condensation of the life essence of the emperor, which is attached to the flesh. When the emperor falls and the flesh is destroyed, the origin of the emperor will of course be destroyed along with it.


    "Then how can there be the origin of the immortal emperor here? Isn''t the dragon war immortal emperor fallen for many years?" said the light business demon king, "could it be that he was suspended for death?"


    "How could he be a suspended animation? Your thoughts are too absurd. If the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is not dead, his immortal emperor origin will not be placed here, the immortal emperor origin is as important as the heart. Things, would you dig out your heart from your body, then cultivate a tomb for your assets, and then put your heart in this tomb?"


    "What is going on?"


    Su Yan said: "There must be an immortal emperor who dug out the origin of the immortal emperor from his body at the moment of the fall of the emperor in Longzhan, and then bound the collapsed origin of the emperor in this pond with powerful divine power. It can be retained for a long time. Perhaps the power of one immortal emperor is not enough. Several immortal emperors need to work together."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said in astonishment, "According to you, what we are facing now is the corpse of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor."


    "In a sense, that''s the case. This immortal emperor''s original power can be used by you and me, and it is more than a hundred times stronger than the elixir of the immortal world and the devil world!" Su Yan said, "but I also have a lot of worry."


    The light business demon said: "What are you worried about?"


    "I worry about you."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said strangely: "Are you worried about what this king does? You mean that if this king is combined with the immortal emperor''s origin, the Eye of the Galaxy will run away again? Why are you worried? This king has already put on the blindfold. , As long as the seal of the blindfold is still there, Eye of the Galaxy will not run away!"


    The Demon King of Light Business was extremely confident in his words, because this blindfold was created by Jie Di, one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm. Jie Emperor''s strength was unfathomable to the limit, and among the seven emperors was the one who hid the deepest.


    But Su Yan showed extremely suspicious eyes, and then said: "You were in a coma just now. I had already put on the blindfold for you, but you still forcibly dragged me outside the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan. The Eye of the Galaxy opened the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. If this blindfold can really restrain the Eye of the Galaxy, we should be still outside now. It is estimated that we have already gone home with the warriors of the sin race."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "How could this happen... This king has never encountered such a situation before, can''t even the blindfolds restrain the Eye of the Galaxy?"


    "It''s probably not that your Eye of the Galaxy is growing too fast, but there is a mysterious power that can resonate with your Eye of the Galaxy. Now this mysterious power is in front of us."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said in amazement, "You mean that this king''s Eye of the Galaxy has a mysterious connection with the origin of the dragon war fairy emperor? This is nonsense. This king is the descendant of the star emperor, and the dragon war fairy emperor. What does it matter?"


    Su Yan said, "Perhaps Emperor Galaxy''s wife wore him a green hat?"


    The light business devil sneered and said: "This kind of statement is too nonsense! Do you want to fool the past with such a boring explanation?"


    Su Yan said: "To be honest, maybe only the Star Emperor and Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor can know the answer to this matter. I just guess casually. However, you''d better not combine with the original power of the Immortal Emperor, because you Destined to be uncontrollable."

 Chapter 3686： Text

    Chapter 3686 Writing


    But after listening to Su Yan''s words, the light business demon king was strange in another aspect: "You really want to help this king find a magic weapon? If there is a magic weapon, don''t you want to take it for yourself?"


    "I, a man of Su Yan, stand upright, and of course I have to honor it if I say it. Since I have said that I will help you get this magic weapon, then I will definitely do it." Su Yan said, "If it is the same as your demonic cultivation. Backlash and capriciousness, isn''t the world completely messed up?"


    "You don''t understand that rebelliousness and capriciousness are all for the pursuit of benefits, and the ultimate benefit is to achieve the road. This is to make up for the shortcomings and sacrifice hundreds of millions. If you can achieve the true self, it is also very cost-effective. This is our magic How can you cultivators understand the theory of cultivation?"


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to do such a boring argument. It''s better to look for where the treasure room is when you have this time? Do you want to come down and find it yourself?"


    "Of course not!" The Light Business Demon King responded with a warm smile, and then hooked Su Yan''s neck harder.


    In this closed tomb of the immortal emperor, she can act unscrupulously or do other things because she and Su Yan are the only ones here, so there is no need to worry about being seen by others.


    Therefore, the light business demon behaved more presumptuously than usual.


    After everyone got along for a long time, Su Yan could almost see through the Light Merchant Demon King.


    She is a woman who is tender and sweet, which will make you feel that she is made of water, and she is afraid of holding it in your hand.


    But when he is fierce, or calculated, it is as accurate and vicious as a she wolf!


    This woman is very complicated and capricious.


    Maybe she herself doesn''t know what her heart is like.


    At the end of the corridor is a corner. After crossing this corner, there is another long corridor. After passing through the corridor, you enter a hall.


    There are two rows of huge bookshelves in this hall, and there are many magical gems piled up in one corner.


    After a long period of time, these spars and magic weapons have almost all turned into fossils, and they have all solidified together.


    Although there is still slight mana radiating from above, it must be no longer available.


    These ancient magic weapons are much rougher than today''s magic weapons, and there is no congenital spiritual treasure.


    The Light Business Demon King lay in Su Yan''s arms and wondered, and then said: "You let me down first, I am going to look at the secret books on the bookshelf."


    The bookshelves are densely packed with various cheats.


    The Light Merchant Demon originally thought that these cheats would not stand the test of time, and all became hard fossils. After all, those magic weapons and spars were already like this, and the cheats would only be more fragile than these two.


    But she easily summoned a book into her hands with the spell of shooting objects in the air.


    What''s even more incredible is that the hand feel of this cheat book is still soft, and the text on the white silk book is also very clear, except for the heavy dust, it can be said to be no different from the new book.


    This cheat book is of course not paper, but a strange silk book with dense lines on it, and I don��t know what material it is.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was in doubt, and he heard Su Yan saying from behind: "This is made of ancient dragons'' whiskers, so it can survive the years without decay. Let me see what is written on it. ..."


    The above text is an ancient text that the Demon King of Light Merchants has seen, called the Luen text, and it is also the most complicated text among the ancient texts.


    In the Demon Realm, even the Seven Great Demon Emperors could not fully recognize the Luen characters.


    But Su Yan only glanced at it, and said, "This is a technique to exercise the Qi Meridian and Eight Meridians. It is of no use to you. I plan to sweep away all the books on this shelf and bring them back to Wanshou Mountain. Waste, if it brings us back to Longevity Mountain, it might even benefit those young disciples."


    The Demon King of Light Business said: "Do you really understand these ancient characters? These characters are only from the first era. Many symbols inside can have more than 30 meanings in one symbol. Different symbols can be combined together. The different possibilities, all the possibilities together will be an astronomical number...Even Jie Di gave up studying this ancient text back then, can you really know them all?"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Do I need to lie to you? I just know a few words. What''s so surprising."


    The Demon King of Light Merchants said rightly that this text is actually a Rune text.


    Each symbol may be able to explain a huge amount of information, and it all depends on the combination. With the master��s teaching, it will take at least three hundred years to fully grasp the Luen writing.


    If there is no master''s teaching, it is almost impossible to completely decipher the Luen text by researching alone.


    Therefore, even Jiedi, one of the seven emperors, possesses the most supreme wisdom in the devil world, facing this little Luen text, he can only choose to give up in the end.


    "Su Yan..." The Light Merchant Demon King suddenly called.


    Su Yan thought that the Light Merchant Demon King would ask him why he has such an ability.


    The Demon King of Light Business has asked this question many times, and every time Su Yan has not answered this question directly, because this woman is very shrewd. If she just makes up a little nonsense to fool her, I am afraid that she will tell the lie too much. It will be full of loopholes, but it will trigger her unprovoked suspicion, it is better to keep silent.


    However, he listened to the Demon King of Light Business: "Then you teach me how to read? These rune characters are very interested. If the king can also master these rune characters, he can be regarded as the first person in the demon world."


    Su Yan was slightly surprised by the request of the Light Business Demon King, but he still agreed.


    All the books in this corridor were put in the sleeves of Su Yan. Those magic weapons were no longer available, but there were still some spars that could be used.


    It only needs to rub away a layer of fossils on the outside with Jian Qi, and the quality inside remains the same as before.


    There are seven kinds of spar here that are considered very rare in the heavens, and it is a good harvest to get them together with those cheats.


    The Light Merchant Demon King did not argue with Su Yan for the ownership of these books and spars.


    She is not a superficial woman, and she screams of joy when she sees those sparkling spars.


    As for the secrets, since Su Yan promised to teach her literacy, there will inevitably be a chance to learn more in the future, so why rush for a while.


    They had just entered the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, and they had already seen such a rich funeral. If they were to go further, there might be surprises waiting for them.


    Thinking this way, the sense of expectation in my heart has become stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 3685： wake

    Chapter 3685 Awakening


    As long as Su Yan presses the mechanism, the door to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan will be closed again and isolated from the outside!


    The three immortal kings could no longer enter the tomb of the immortal emperor.


    Staying in the raging energy like a raging wave, naturally, the end can only be a fall, the difference is only the degree of consumption of the fairy yuan, and the time sequence of death is different.


    Su Yan walked over without a hassle, pressed this mechanism, and then the huge dragon tooth stone behind Su Yan slowly fell!


    Since then, the outside world has been completely isolated from the interior of the tomb of the Emperor!


    Su Yan held the Light Merchant Demon King and walked into the dark corridor. The corridor was very wide, almost as exaggerated as eight lanes, and the ground was at least seven meters away from the top!


    Such a spacious space is too exaggerated as a tunnel.


    However, this place is ultimately the tomb of the ancient immortal emperor, and of course its aura and pomp are much stronger than ordinary tombs.


    Although the corridor is very wide, the air inside is very dull, and it is unknown how many tens of thousands of years no one has entered.


    And it was absolutely quiet inside, so even the sound of Su Yan''s footsteps and the breathing of him and the Light Shang Demon King seemed very heavy.


    Su Yan walked on the corridor with the Light Merchant Demon King.


    There are smooth black stone walls on both sides of the corridor without any decorations.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King''s Eye of the Galaxy entered the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan, it finally became quiet again, no longer emitting a purple light.


    Even the light business demon king''s inexplicably purple hair gradually turned back to black.


    This mysterious resonance is really very strange. When the Light Merchant Demon King really entered the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, he disappeared instead.


    The Light Business Demon King woke up in Su Yan��s arms. After waking up, he found himself being held in Su Yan''s arms in the same way as a princess. He immediately said strangely and authentically: "What the **** is this king? where?"


    Her last memory remained in the confrontation with the three immortal kings, and then she felt that the sky was spinning, although she tried to control her mind, but in the end she still couldn''t match the powerful sense of syncope...


    Su Yan said: "We are already in the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan."


    Su Yan''s voice was as steady as before, and he was not very excited.


    "Ah?!" On the contrary, after hearing Su Yan''s words, the Light Merchant Demon fell into an inexplicable throbbing!


    She didn''t understand what happened just now, but it would be very thrilling and exciting.


    There is a distorted realm of reality and illusion near the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan. It is definitely not that simple to break through.


    However, Su Yan has always been like this. No matter how exciting and dangerous things he has experienced, he will be very calm when you ask him to talk about it afterwards, and he will not be emotionally disturbed.


    "Where are the immortal kings?" the light business demon king asked.


    "It has fallen outside." Su Yan said.


    The light business demon said: "You seem to be injured?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s just a few sword auras from him. Although there are blood stains on his clothes, the Dragon God battle body has already recovered."


    The light business demon said: "I''m not talking about this, but you seem to have received a serious internal injury."


    Su Yan said: "It''s not an internal injury, it was backlashed by the Conviction Heaven Halberd. You don''t need to worry about it, it will recover after a while.


    Just now using the last and strongest of the Seven Deadly Sins, the Seven Deadly Sins, the Reincarnation of Sins, although Su Yan severely inflicted a heavy damage to the Immortal King Chengjian, he also paid a very heavy price. In addition to his own longevity, his heart vein was also Was greatly backlashed.


    It''s just that he didn''t want to tell the whole story to the Light Merchant Demon King, because even if he said it, he couldn''t change the reality before him.


    And Su Yan didn''t like to ask a woman for credit.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "The power growth of the Heavenly Sentence Halberd seems to be above you. You are a wise man. You should know... If its power completely overwhelms you, it is the moment when it swallows you. If you treat it, If a strong dependence is formed, it is equivalent to digging into the fire."


    Su Yan said, "Of course I know this kind of thing, but there is nothing I can do just now, it can only be so."


    The light business demon king suddenly said coyly: "Can you put this king down? This king can walk by himself."


    Su Yan was about to put the Light Merchant Demon King from his arms, but he didn��t want the Light Merchant Demon King to temporarily regret it. Su Yan��s neck was suddenly hooked and said, ��Why don��t you just hold this king like this, if you If you like it."


    "What do I like?" Su Yan was speechless for a while.


    After waking up, this woman returned to her previous appearance, and even the smile on her mouth was as frivolous as usual.


    "If you like it, I still prefer the way you look after you pass out of a coma, sticking out your tongue and licking on my face, like a puppy. Although clumsy, but simple." Su Yan said, "If it''s normal You, let''s forget it. How can a coquettish woman in the city come into my eyes?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the light business devil''s first reaction was shameless!


    During the period of time when she lost consciousness, I am afraid she did something weird!


    Maybe they did those strange things in full view!


    At this moment, even the devil''s mood could not be maintained, she only felt that her cheeks were extremely hot, and she couldn''t control the faster and faster heartbeat!


    Su Yan didn''t expect the Light Merchant Demon King to be so flustered, and thought she would turn this chapter over as easily as ever.


    He had to change the subject and said, "Your eyes just went away."


    The Light Merchant Demon King touched his blindfold with his hands almost subconsciously, and only after confirming that the blindfold was where it should be, he showed a calm expression.


    "This king has always been able to control these eyes, why this time... it must be affected by the violent energy around the immortal emperor''s grave!"


    "Yes, your eyes are connected with a mysterious force in this tomb, but I don''t know what happened. After entering the tomb, the connection is broken again. It is really clueless."


    The light business demon said strangely: "Is there anything between the world and the earth that you can''t explain?"


    Su Yan said: "I am not an omniscient and omnipotent god, of course there will be things that cannot be explained. Now that I have already come in, let''s look for it together, the treasure you have been thinking of in the tomb."


    According to Su Yan''s calculation, if there is really a powerful magic weapon in the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, then this magic weapon must be related to the law of space.


    You can see the clues from the changes in the purple crystals just now by placing a molecule that can stabilize the space.


    The Eye of the Galaxy was already very powerful, and if this innate spirit treasure blessed, the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King could also be improved.

 Chapter 3688： magical effect

    Chapter 3688


    Su Yan''s tone was too affirmative, which also made the light business demon king show a very dissatisfied expression, saying: "This king can''t control it, can you control it?"


    Su Yan said: "This time you are really right, I can really."


    With Su Yan''s ability, there would never be any difficulty in absorbing this immortal emperor''s origin power.


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin can be regarded as the rarest thing in the world. Since the sword is in place, there is no reason to leave it empty-handed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said dissatisfied: "Then you mean this king is standing here and watching you absorb the power of the immortal emperor''s origin?"


    "You can help me protect the law."


    The light business demon king was really angry, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, he suddenly couldn''t help but laughed, and said, "Su Yan, are you calling this king? You shouldn''t really take this king Take it as your beckoning girl, right?"


    Su Yan did not respond to the Light Merchant Demon King, but walked directly into this shallow pool.


    The origin of the emperor seems to be a liquid substance, but in fact, after Su Yan stepped into the pool, the origin of the emperor seemed to turn into a gaseous state, and then surrounded Su Yan''s body!


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King only saw Su Yan''s body surrounded by a layer of purple aura, and then the dragon scale battle armor of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body appeared on Su Yan''s body surface.


    But after the appearance of the dragon scale battle armor, the expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became dignified, and the power of the surrounding immortal emperor''s origin had surrounded him, and this purple power seemed to be light and light, without any weight.


    But Su Yan had already been completely surrounded, and Su Yan couldn''t even breathe outside air.


    After the gods can complete the real internal breathing in the body, it doesn''t matter if they don''t breathe outside air.


    But what is more interesting is that this purple liquid is slowly infiltrating from Su Yan''s ears and nose.


    During this process, Su Yan didn''t say a word, nor did he do any stopping, as if he had fallen into dementia.


    The Light Business Demon King couldn��t understand what Su Yan was doing, and he felt a little bored at first, so he said: ��Su Yan, you haven��t answered this king��s question just now. Do you really intend to treat this king? Make a girl?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t open his mouth, there was a voice: "How can I treat you as a beckoning girl, haven''t you been beckoning me?"


    "Good fellow! The king hasn''t said anything yet, but you are accusing the king! How did the king call you?"


    "I wrote "Prime Demon Path" silently for you, and killed two star realm demon kings. Wasn''t it driven by you?" Su Yan said, "and how did we come to the metaworld, and how did we enter the tomb of the dragon war fairy emperor? , Is this all my idea?"


    "Huh! Your tongue is like a tongue, this king can''t say you, this immortal emperor''s original power is entering your body, you have to control it, if you can''t control it, this king has to fish you out of the pond !" The Qing Shang Demon King''s tone was very dissatisfied, but she still obeyed Su Yan''s instructions, and did not directly jump into the pool to share the power of the Immortal Emperor with Su Yan.


    This is not because the Light Merchant Demon King is not interested in the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, but she thinks that Su Yan will not pit her on such things.


    Now that they have already come here, it is better to do more than less. As long as you can get the most powerful magic weapon of Emperor Long Zhan, then she will be worthy of her trip.


    Even if the power of the immortal Emperor Chi''s origin is given to Su Yan, it does not matter.


    What''s more, the power of the immortal emperor''s origin seemed extremely huge, and Su Yan was afraid that it would not be possible to absorb all the light at once.


    Su Yan calmed down and said, "The reason why I let the power of the immortal emperor''s origin slowly enter my body is because I have been injured, and the emperor''s origin power can also be transformed into the purest vitality within the dantian. Then I can repair the internal injury caused by the backlash of the Yinjuan Tianji in the body, and after the internal injury is cured, I plan to make a breakthrough in the realm..."


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin is very magical. After it was transformed into vitality, it really continued to repair Su Yan''s internal trauma...


    This repair is in the silent place of moisturizing things, which is more powerful than any panacea.


    What''s more important is that the immortal emperor''s original power can nourish and refine his dragon **** battle body, so that Su Yan''s physical body can go to the next level!


    It can be said to serve multiple purposes!


    The light business demon king sat bored by the pool, looking at Su Yan for a while, and the dark distance for a while.


    When she turned her head back again, she suddenly realized that Su Yan no longer sucked the power of the immortal emperor��s origin in a trickle like just now, but adopted a more extreme and more reliable method. !


    I saw the purple liquid gradually turned into a whirlpool outside Su Yan, and Su Yan was at the center of this whirlpool!


    The purple vortex is spinning bigger and bigger, and the power of the immortal emperor''s origin that enters Su Yan''s body is getting more and more!


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin does not contain any power of the immortal rule, nor does it contain any understanding of the universe and the world of the immortal emperor. It is just the purest kind of life energy.


    Obtaining this power can''t really make it to the sky in one step, but it can help Su Yan build Daoji more firmly!


    Only the foundation is strong, and when there is a breakthrough in the future, as long as the mood breaks through, the cultivation base will rise with the water, it is as easy as eating and drinking water!


    This is the true magical effect of the immortal emperor''s origin power!


    Su Yan didn''t have to climb to the sky in one step, what he wanted was to walk more steadily than others in every step in order to crush all the geniuses of the same realm!


    This is the case for him in the realm of Earth Immortal, even more so in the realm of Heavenly Immortal, and it will be the same when he reaches the realm of Immortal King, Zhun Emperor, and Immortal Emperor.


    This is the most valuable thing for Su Yan!


    Seeing the purple vortex getting stronger and stronger, the Light Merchant Demon King also showed a surprised expression. Su Yan made it clear that he would absorb all the power of the Immortal Emperor!


    But can he eat it? The vitality contained in this power is very huge, I am afraid that the body of the little human race will be burst!


    But soon the Light Merchant Demon King realized that his worries were unnecessary. If Su Yan used the power of the immortal emperor''s origin to temper his dragon **** battle body, then this immortal emperor''s origin power would soon be used up. !


    To refine every inch of skin, bones, internal organs, ears, nose, mouth, and heart of the Dragon God battle body to the extreme, the life energy needed is very vast!


    Su Yan has been cultivating for so long, but he has cultivated the dragon **** immortal body to the second level of Jackie Chan''s great realm. This is because he has the advantage of physical sanctification to achieve this kind of achievement. If you change someone else, even if you have so many adventures , I''m afraid it will turn around in the first level.


    Su Yan just started the cultivation of the Indestructible Dragon God''s battle body, and there are five realms behind it that have never been reached!

 Chapter 3689： I want you to help me break through

    Chapter 3689: I want you to help me break through


    With the immortal emperor''s original power as an opportunity, he should be able to break through to the third level of the immortal dragon robbery realm!


    After reaching this third level, even if the soul falls, the body will not decay for 100,000 years. The bones and muscles are strong, and they can tear apart the behemoths and step on the heavens!


    The power of the Dragon God''s immortal battle body is really strong, but the problem is that the speed of cultivation is extremely slow, and the difficulty of each breakthrough is not too high, but the accumulation that needs to be done is very long.


    It is almost impossible to make an immortal dragon **** battle body quickly.


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin slowly entered Su Yan''s body, and every dragon scale was greatly nourished. With Su Yan''s breathing, every dragon scale seemed to begin to breathe...


    This mysterious scene is the first time that the Demon King of Light Merchant has seen it. I''m afraid it''s not just the dragon scales, but Su Yan''s whole body hair is also breathing together!


    The human body has 36,000 pores. If all of them are opened, the immortal emperor''s original power that can be absorbed at the same time must be very vast.


    Just to open all the pores of the human body, it needs absolute control over the body.


    For ordinary people, it is almost impossible to do, unless they practice ancient yoga like Su Yan, and in the process of asceticism, they can freely retract every bone and every muscle of the body.


    Otherwise, even those peerless sword repairs would not be able to do this level!


    At least the Demon King of Light Business cannot do that.


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t control it at this time: "Su Yan, do you plan to absorb so much of the original power of the first emperor alone? Don''t you leave some for this king?"


    Seeing Su Yan alone monopolizing the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, the Light Shang Demon King was somewhat jealous.


    Because the power of the immortal emperor''s origin is very rare, the emperor-level figure has not been seen in the heavens for many years. In the past ten thousand years, even the emperor has not fallen.


    It''s fine if you don''t see it. It''s a bit uncomfortable if you don''t have a share of the pie.


    Su Yan said: "Then you come down."


    The light business demon king thought that Su Yan would try his best to stop it, but he never thought that Su Yan would directly agree to her request.


    The light business demon king seemed to be afraid that Su Yan would go back, and immediately jumped from the side of the pool with joy, and fell into Su Yan''s arms in a soaring posture.


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "If I don''t catch you, aren''t you going to throw a dog to eat shit?"


    "This king trusts you so that he will completely hand over his body to you. Why are you..." Before the light business demon king finished speaking, he only felt that his eyes became extremely hot. In the heat, there were two lines. Tears fell directly from the blindfold.


    Although this blindfold can close the sight of the Light Merchant Demon King, it can''t stop the tears from falling.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said strangely: "What''s the matter, my eyes are so hot, it seems to be hot..."


    She had only come into contact with the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, and the Eye of the Galaxy was about to fall into a runaway state, which was still sealed by the blindfold.


    If there is no blindfold seal, I am afraid the consequences will be disastrous!


    Su Yan said: "I have already said that there is a certain connection between your Starry Eye and Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor''s original power, do you believe me now?"


    "Then what to do...Will my eyes get out of control again?" The Light Merchant Demon inevitably became nervous.


    Su Yanming had already seen the purple light shining in the light business demon king''s eye mask, but still said: "No, I have a way to solve this problem."


    "Quickly, how do you solve this problem?"


    Su Yan said: "You and I double repair."


    "Here, do that kind of thing? Su Yan, you have to think about it. If this king is on Xing''s head, the runaway of Eye of the Galaxy will be even more uncontrollable. If this king kills you in extreme excitement, But you take the blame, no wonder this king!" The light business demon king''s expression has inevitably become excited.


    Perhaps she was inspired by the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, and her expression was already a little too excited.


    Su Yan cooled down and said: "Where did you think about it? The double cultivation I was talking about was not the joy of fish and water, but the dual cultivation in the spiritual realm. You and I are combined in spirit, and the breath in the body does not exchange, but enters a state of continuous existence. , You can try your best to seduce me, I want you to help me break through the realm!"


    Su Yan''s tone had become extremely firm at the end of speaking.


    Double cultivation in the spiritual realm with the Light Merchant Demon King will definitely be able to refine his spirit from her.


    As for the power in the body, unless Su Yan wants to completely transform into demon cultivator, otherwise double cultivating with the light business demon king will only cause a collision between the fairy yuan and the demon energy!


    The spirit of the light business demon king is extremely strong, otherwise it is impossible to control the eyes of the galaxy to shape the galaxy universe!


    It is a great challenge to carry out double cultivation with the Light Merchant Demon King in the spiritual realm, but if you can succeed, you can break through the realm!


    Su Yan is extremely confident about the challenges of mood and spirit.


    He was the ninth reincarnation and was once the first Emperor Xianwu. If even a light merchant demon can''t settle down, then there is no need to practice, let alone talk about revenge, just go home and grow sweet potatoes!


    The Light Merchant Demon King had no opinion on helping Su Yan to achieve a breakthrough. What she was surprised was the speed at which Su Yan would break through.


    When they first met, she had already noticed that Su Yancai had not been able to break through the heavenly immortal realm for long, but is Su Yan actually going to break through again? !


    This speed is too exaggerated and bizarre!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Are you going to break into the golden immortal realm? As far as this king knows, it takes at least three thousand years for a talented immortal to break through from the heavenly immortal to the golden immortal. You only absorb less than one-fifth of it. Is the immortal emperor��s original power already on the verge of breaking through?"


    Su Yan said: "There used to be a realm called Yuanxian between Tianxian and Jinxian. Yuanxian is also called a real person. After the breakthrough of the Tianxian realm, if you haven''t melted the immortal yet, you will be called by the body and Dao. Yuanxian."


    The biggest difference between Jinxian and Tianxian is actually not the immortal element, let alone the amount of mana.


    There is only one difference. There are three thousand avenues in this universe. Once you find one of these avenues and bind your life to this avenue, you can be regarded as the upper body and the Dao, and will never die. Immortal!


    The one who does not have the body in harmony with the Tao is the heavenly immortal, and the one who is in harmony with the Tao is the golden fairy!


    In theory, as long as the avenue is there, the golden fairy is there! If the road is not obliterated, the golden fairy will be immortal!


    In fact, the number of golden immortals has never been small.


    The so-called Yuanxian is actually an ancient saying, and today''s heavens and immortal domains are rarely divided by this realm.


    Yuanxian is located between Jinxian and Tianxian, and belongs to the stage of breaking through the shackles of Tianxian and not yet smelting the laws of the Great Dao.

 Chapter 3690： Intrigue

    Chapter 3690: Intrigue


    After absorbing the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, Su Yan indeed already had the capital to launch another attack towards the realm of Yuanxian.


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin that is so abundant around here can be used as the pill of Su Yan Chongguan, and there is absolutely no need to worry about the risk of insufficient immortality in the body.


    The light business demon king asked generously: "How do you want this king to wish you to go through the customs?"


    The light business demon asked this knowingly.


    Su Yan replied: "Use the way you are best."


    The light business demon king said: "This king is best at the Eye of the Galaxy, do you want this king to use the Eye of the Galaxy to deal with you?"


    "I want you to seduce me." Su Yan said, "To seduce a man on a spiritual level, you are the best at this kind of thing. If I lose, I promise to help you do three more things. If you lose, No need to pay any price."


    Su Yan''s conditions were already very generous.


    But the light business demon king said: "Even if this king loses, you have to help this king do one more thing."


    Su Yan whispered: "It''s not good to be too greedy, and this hasn''t started yet, why did you say that you will definitely lose?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King exhaled like blue in Su Yan''s arms, and this soft breath was blown directly on Su Yan''s face. Although she did not speak, she had already indicated by action that the offensive and defensive battle between her and Su Yan had begun.


    The focus of this offensive and defensive battle is the state of mind, not mana.


    I saw many illusions gradually appeared in the sky as the light business devil breathed!


    These phantoms were all transformed from the glamorous women of Asura, who wore a simple gauze, but outlined the body in a variety of styles, and there was an incredible alien style between the eyebrows.


    Su Yan looked up and saw these illusions.


    These glamorous women of Asura are the usual means used by the demon to lure mortal monks to fall.


    Create the heaven of bliss first in the sky, not only can you enjoy endless bliss, but also enjoy the most beautiful and moving woman in the world!


    And all the mortal monks have to do is to serve their souls obediently.


    Mortals don''t know the preciousness of the soul, so many fools really get caught.


    But how could this trick be useful to Su Yan?


    Regardless of the heavenly palace of bliss that appeared overhead or the asura women serving, they were all meaningless illusions, and Su Yan couldn''t take it seriously.


    Su Yan said, "Your Asura woman who has changed with her strength is not as beautiful as you, so how can I shake my heart?"


    After listening to Su Yan��s words, the Light Business Demon King smiled happily, and said: "Really? It seems that this king has a high evaluation in your mind. Have you seen those in the immortal world after seeing this king? The vulgar fan is simply vulnerable?"


    Su Yan said: "There are also many beautiful women in the fairy world. If you want to say that all of them are not as good as you, of course it is a lie."


    The light business demon king said: "Where can the women of the fairy world have this king free and easy?"


    Su Yan said: "There is a knife on your head. You are indeed a very attractive woman, but if the price of getting you is to sacrifice yourself, then the price is too great..."


    The light business demon king said: "You are not an ordinary man, how do you know that this king will not treat you highly, maybe this king has secretly fallen in love with you? Don''t you take a gamble? It''s yours if you win the bet. It''s a toy..."


    The Light Business Demon King didn''t make many seduce movements, but just spoke in a lazy tone in Su Yan''s ear. It seemed that when she said these things, she was already very tired and just wanted to sleep.


    Su Yan said: "If you only use this frivolous method to seduce me, it will definitely not have any effect. Don''t waste time. Show your true ability and see if it can mess up my mood."


    The Light Business Demon King snorted lightly, seeming to be extremely dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words, and then she lightly bit on Su Yan''s earlobe, which made Su Yan''s muscles stiffen for a moment.


    The Light Business Demon King also seemed to have found the place, showing a happy smile, and then spit out a touch of divine consciousness from her red lips, and this divine mind entered the Yunding Tiangong in his brain from Su Yan''s ears!


    Then this touch of divine consciousness was directly entangled with Su Yan''s divine consciousness!


    The entanglement between divine consciousness and divine consciousness is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words. It is more flexible than the collision of the physical body, and the degree of fusion is deeper.


    The shock to the soul and the strange pleasure produced are also stronger!


    Even Su Yan''s fingers could not help but tremble slightly. This is not all of the light business Demon King��s divine knowledge. If this woman releases all divine knowledge, I am afraid that Su Yan will have to use the immortal emperor level. The state of mind can suppress this intense pleasure!


    This happy feeling is very mysterious, like the breeze blowing on the face, and the warm sun of the golden autumn, it seems to be able to contain everything about Su Yan, much purer than pure carnal desire!


    In the blend of divine thoughts, the body of the Demon King Light Shang leaned more weakly against Su Yan''s body, and she whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "Su Yan, the Nujia is so happy, are you the same... ��"


    The whispers of the Demon King of Light Business seem to be true or false, and it is definitely not just a simple lust, it also contains a game of mood!


    To leap from Tianxian to the realm of Yuanxian, not only should the Xianyuan be stronger, but the physical body has to be cultivated to the peak realm of the Five Qi Dynasties, and a great leap in the state of mind is also required.


    A great leap in the state of mind requires finding an opportunity or a momentary epiphany.


    Such an opportunity was originally very difficult to find, let alone an epiphany, it is almost something that can be met but not sought.


    That''s why Su Yan allowed the Light Merchant Demon King to seduce him on a spiritual level. With the Demon King''s strength, it will inevitably form a huge test. This can also be regarded as an artificially created opportunity!


    As long as he crosses the hurdle of the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan''s cultivation is bound to rise to the next level!


    Su Yan''s concentration has always been excellent. In addition to the immortal emperor''s state of mind, another reason is that he has experienced and seen all kinds of women since he has cultivated in the ninth life.


    Regardless of the dying Primordial Protoss, monsters, demons, and human races, Su Yan, a beautiful woman of various ethnicities, has already experienced it, but it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan''s mood to become chaotic by pure sensual stimulation.


    The Light Business Demon King pretended to be soft and weak, as if he was letting Su Yan ask for what he wanted, but was just playing her natural advantage as a woman. This was actually a deliberate tactic of showing weakness.


    It definitely does not mean that the Demon King of Light Merchants has already planned to surrender. In fact, her inner desire for survival is still very strong!


    Lust and seduction are just her disguise.


    This time, the Demon King of Light Business really gave up. She first put herself on the level of indulging in desire, and did not use any techniques to tempt Su Yan''s mood changes. At this time, she has become a captive of desire and just wants more happiness !


    This is a typical win with no move!

 Chapter 3691： Bliss Secret Realm

    Chapter 3693: The Secret Realm of Bliss


    Even Su Yan didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. In the face of a totally defenseless woman, what tricks could Su Yan use?


    Even Su Yan did not expect that the Demon King of Light Business was so clear-headed. She completely contradicted Su Yan''s original intention and directly offered her own spiritual knowledge, even if Su Yan was regarded as the furnace of cultivation, she would not hesitate to posture. Instead, Su Yan didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Su Yan gritted his teeth and said: "Aren''t you afraid that I will swallow this part of your spiritual sense? Damage to your spiritual sense is not a small thing!"


    "If you like it, you can take all of it. This king likes you and wants to spoil you. What if you use it as a cultivation furnace to pick up the yin and replenish the yang? This king is willing."


    The most powerful thing about this woman, the Light Business Demon King, is that when she speaks such words to you, she looks very serious.


    You don''t know whether what she said is true or false, or which part is true and which part is false.


    You can''t take her words completely, but you can''t take them completely.


    You say her words are false, she does not set up any defenses, and assumes a posture of Renjun picking, but you say her words are true, if Su Yan can''t resist the temptation to eat her, then the two sides Su Yan is bound to be the final loser in the gambling contract between time.


    It can only be said that the women Su Yan had met before were not as powerful as a light merchant demon in total!


    The Eye of the Galaxy under the eyepatch was shining with purple light again, and he didn''t know what the Light Merchant Demon King was making.


    Su Yan said, "Your strategy is to do nothing, expect me to take the initiative to attack you?"


    The Light Business Demon King said: "If you can be lured to succeed, this king has already succeeded in the territory of the sin race. A man like you is most likely to like men and should not be interested in women! So even if you watch After this king undressed in front of you, there is no response. If you change to a normal man, I''m afraid it will already come!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help smiling and said, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    If you are interested in women, why are you still indifferent after seeing this king undressing? "The Demon King of Light Business has always been very confident about his own charm.


    Even the Buddhist Arhats and Bodhisattvas may not be able to resist her **** style, but Su Yan can remain indifferent...


    Just now in the fusion of divine consciousness, everyone can be regarded as frankly seeing each other. The light business demon king has discovered that Su Yan''s Dao heart is clear, and he has not even experienced a trace of struggle. In a sense, it is simply mocking. Her charm as a woman is not enough.


    And this also makes the light business demon king''s desire to win and lose more vigorous!


    Even if she can''t succeed in defeating Su Yan at the level of her mood, she will at least regain a small city, right?


    The light business demon king flicked flowers with his hand, and the surrounding scenes changed endlessly, first turning into many huge palaces, and then there were flowers and bird words in the palaces.


    The surrounding sunlight also became very bright, as if they had reached the fairy palace on the nine heavens from the enclosed tomb.


    Su Yan said: "You should know that this level of illusion can not be useful to me. I have the blessing of sword heart, as long as you use sword aura, all these things you change will turn into phantoms."


    Su Yan has the supreme state of mind blessing, these illusions are nothing more than spectacles in Su Yan''s eyes, it is impossible to cause his mind to indulge.


    The Demon King of Light Business should also know this, but her illusion is definitely not simple. I saw a thorny rose in her palm opening up, and then a strong floral fragrance came!


    Ordinary illusion arts often just deceive the eyes, it is difficult to change the smell.


    Smell and touch are the two most difficult senses to be deceived. The illusion that can transform all of these two can actually control the five senses perfectly!


    Humans perceive and communicate with the external world through five senses: sight, hearing, taste, touch, smell...


    Even the average celestial being can rarely cultivate the sixth sense, or intuition, to the realm of Xiaocheng.


    As long as you can perfectly control the five senses, you can send the other person into heaven, let him enjoy the ultimate happiness of the senses, or send the other person into hell, let him endure the ultimate pain of the senses.


    It can be said to be thinking of heaven and hell.


    Su Yan also understood that if he could perfectly control the five senses, then the Light Merchant Demon King could transform a complete virtual world around him.


    In this virtual world, although everything is fake, Su Yan can truly feel everything.


    Under such manipulation, the dividing line between true and false will become blurred.


    Then Su Yan saw that the surrounding palaces exploded rapidly, and the broken walls of the explosion turned into endless flowers in the air.


    The exquisite white marble flooring around has gradually become an endless sea of ??flowers.


    In this sea of ??flowers, Su Yan only felt that his whole body had become extremely light. In this illusion, he seemed to have endless energy and strength.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This is the Demon King��s Bliss Secret Realm. You must have come in for the first time. Although the Bliss Secret Realm is in vain, everything in the secret realm is real. Illusion that cannot be seen."


    The Light Merchant Demon King gently sprinkled the petals in his hand into the sea of ??flowers, picked another flower and sent it to Su Yan''s nose.


    This flower is very fragrant, and even the touch of the stamen touching the tip of the nose and the slight itching sensation that it produces are very real.


    Light business demon king said; "If it weren��t for this king to tell you that we are in the midst of falsehood, you would have thought that this is reality. In this Secret Realm of Bliss, you can become a king or become a **** and Buddha, as long as you want to. Everything can be done."


    The Light Merchant Demon King has become very proud of this, because in a sense, she is already manipulating Su Yan''s five senses through the secret realm.


    This flower does not really exist, but she can make Su Yan smell the fragrance, and the tip of the nose and the stamen can touch!


    Then she can change many other scenes, let Su Yan enter the so-called paradise of bliss, and let Su Yan fall into the **** of endless flames!


    This feeling of being able to control Su Yan made the Demon King of Light Merchant very enjoyable. During the enjoyment, she began to undress and undress again, seeming to want the most unfettered attitude to welcome this sea of ??flowers!


    The Light Business Demon King undressed in front of Su Yan, and said: "Su Yan, can you have a way to break this king''s bliss secret realm? If you can break this secret realm, you will surely make a great breakthrough in your practice!"

 Chapter 3692： Winner

    Chapter 3692


    The skin of the Demon King of Light Merchant is as white and tender as fat, but Su Yan still has a calm expression: "What you are showing is nothing but another kind of vain. Even if it can deceive the senses, it can''t deceive the true heart. Sensual dogma How can the stimulus be useful for me?"


    "Really?" The Light Merchant Demon King''s desire for victory or defeat has risen, and this time she can''t beat Su Yan by any means.


    But in the midst of the sound of doubt, the Light Merchant Demon King saw Su Yan''s body emitting purple sword energy.


    These sword auras will destroy the surrounding sea of ??flowers. The sword aura itself is not powerful. The truly powerful is the sword intent attached to it!


    Su Yan has this powerful sword intent, and the Light Business Demon King is not surprised, because she has seen how powerful Su Yan��s sword is, she just coyly said: "Su Yan, you really plan to do such a horrible thing. Will this sea of ??flowers be cut to pieces?"


    Su Yan said: "I can''t see the sea of ??flowers, I can only see some purple devilish energy, and one of your hands is about to untie the blindfold. Are you not afraid that the Eye of the Galaxy runs away?"


    The Light Merchant Demon in the secret realm is **** and **** to tempt Su Yan, but in reality the clothes on the Light Merchant Demon are very complete, and one hand is indeed planning to untie the blindfold.


    "How did you do it?!" The Light Business Demon King stared at Su Yan in amazement, "You are just a god, and your divine sense is entangled with this king''s divine sense, which means that your spiritual platform is undefended. Let this king invade, and your divine knowledge has been locked into the bliss secret realm by this king. How can you know what is happening in reality? Could it be that your eyes also have some kind of trick..."


    The two words ��shu can be said to be the most reasonable explanation that the Light Merchant Demon King can think of. Otherwise, she really can''t understand how Su Yan, whose spiritual consciousness has been locked into the bliss secret realm, can see what is happening in reality.


    Su Yan said, "You did manipulate a part of my spiritual consciousness and seized my five senses. Everything I can see, smell, and hear is what you want me to see, but you know it''s superb Although his sword repair five senses are keen, he has never been superstitious about the five senses? Because human senses are not accurate, there is a sense called an illusion."


    Compared with the five senses, the top sword repairer believes in his sixth sense, that is, intuition!


    Regardless of Su Yan or the fallen Sword Immortal King, they are more willing to follow the judgment of their inner intuition than the five senses!


    Therefore, to fight against this level of sword repair, it is not enough to just block his five senses, because his sixth sense is still there, even after the five senses are blocked, the sixth sense will become more sensitive than usual!


    The Demon King of Light Business thought that controlling Su Yan''s five senses was equivalent to being able to manipulate everything about Su Yan. This was simply wishful thinking!


    Su Yan said again: "Don''t remove the blindfold. If the Eye of the Galaxy is directly impacted by the power of the Immortal Emperor, you are very likely to lose consciousness again."


    When Su Yan spoke, his aura was different from just now.


    The Secret Realm of Bliss of the Demon King of Light Business actually formed a test of Su Yan''s mood.


    When Su Yan peeped through the secret realm of Bliss, it was equivalent to passing the test of the invasion of foreign demons, and the realm and breath all rose with the tide!


    Su Yan asked the Light Merchant Demon King to help him break through, and that was what he said.


    It''s just that the Demon King of Light Business still has great fear in her heart. She has already been provoked to win and lose. She definitely doesn''t want to admit defeat so easily. She untied a corner of her blindfold and looked at Su Yan with one eye!


    In this eye, the part of the pupil is as bright as a galaxy, seeming to enclose everything in the world.


    Just a glance can make people fall into the trap!


    This is undoubtedly very risky for the Light Merchant Demon King. Under this situation, liberating the Eye of the Galaxy, even she herself may not be able to control a powerful risk!


    When she has now been dazzled by the desire to win and lose, except for wanting to regain a city, other things are no longer important to her.


    At this time, she wanted to use the eyes of the galaxy to stun Su Yan''s sixth sense. As long as the sixth sense was suppressed, Su Yan''s sanity would obediently return to the Secret Realm of Bliss.


    "This king has always been a natural winner, this Eye of the Galaxy depends on how you face it!"


    When the Light Merchant Demon King unlocked his Star River Eye, the surrounding Immortal Emperor''s Origin Power surged towards her like a tsunami like a tsunami!


    It seems that the original power of the immortal emperor has been waiting here for countless years, just to meet the owner of the Eye of the Galaxy!


    These powers belonging to the origin of the immortal emperor, the light business demon king wants to absorb all of it without any problem, but it must be in a long stream of water.


    Such surging violently and violently, even the Light Merchant Demon King could not bear it.


    While staring at each other, the Light Merchant Demon King saw Su Yan''s eyes in shock, and he couldn''t help becoming complacent in his heart. Su Yan must have never imagined that her obsession with victory was so crazy that she would come to such a trick!


    But Su Yan''s astonishment lasted only two seconds, and his eyes became clear again.


    Su Yan said: "At the time when you lost consciousness, I have already faced your Eye of the Galaxy. Do you think the Eye of the Galaxy can shock my mind? I don''t rely on my naked eyes to see the world, except The eyes of the sixth sense, do you know that Buddhism still has a seventh sense?"


    "The seventh sense is the last consciousness. Even if the six bodhisattvas of Western Bliss are pure, they may not be able to open them all! How can you, a little god, open up the seventh sense?"


    Su Yan said: "If I don''t even have this ability, how can you help me to break through? Isn''t it just a scam and humiliation?"


    Only the seventh consciousness above the six consciousnesses can travel through the cosmos, and can also retain the self consciousness.


    It is precisely because of the support of the seventh sense that Su Yan is able to reincarnate in the ninth world without ignorance of spiritual consciousness, because he retains his original memory and original personality.


    The power of the immortal emperor''s origin rushed in, and the Demon King of Light Business had already sensed a terrifying pressure!


    Under this powerful pressure, she had faint signs that she could not control the Eye of the Galaxy.


    The two sides were looking at each other, and the Light Business Demon King said: "It''s boring! What Saint Son of Longevity Mountain, you are just a stone!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King hid his eyes under the blindfold again, but the power of the immortal emperor around him was still extremely surging.


    It is definitely not easy for these out-of-control immortal emperor''s original powers to calm down again!


    Su Yan was too close to the Light Merchant Demon King and was inevitably involved in it.


    Su Yan didn''t blame the Light Business Demon King. What is needed in this situation is to tide over this difficulty together. He said: "Now you have to control this force and guide them."

 Chapter 3693： Tides

    Chapter 3693 Tide Jue


    The Light Business Demon King said boredly: "How can I not know what you are talking about, but there are some things you know how to do, you may not be able to do it!"


    Su Yan said, "You follow my method. With your wisdom, you will know it at a glance."


    The Light Business Demon King did not speak, but he still looked towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan first took a horse step, then he took a deep breath, and then his hands rotated in the air. The rotation speed was not fast, the movements were not complicated, and the pace gradually changed with his breathing!


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s talent is indeed good, and it is not bad to follow Su Yan''s actions, but at least his body and spirit are right.


    The Demon King of Light Business has discovered that Su Yan''s steps are faintly drawing a strange gossip, and the injured action is another gossip.


    But this set of actions should be more than that simple.


    Su Yan said: "My practice is called "Tidal Jue". It is a set of breath guiding practice created by the Great Emperor Xianwu. Although it is not complicated, it is simple and simple. If you can learn If you do, it will be of great help to you in the future. You first hold Yuan Shouichi, condense all the magic energy in the dantian, and then imagine yourself standing on the beach, the sea is rhythmically beating the coast...


    The Light Merchant Demon King had become serious at this time, and slowly guided the breath in his body according to the method Su Yan said.


    The origin power of the immortal emperors outside has become boundlessly violent, but Su Yan and the light business demon king are extremely stable, neither of them has any panic expressions, all of them are guiding the vitality of the body in a very calm state!


    After all the aura in the body is leveled up, the little Zhou Tian in the body is considered!


    Xiao Zhoutian gradually can influence the power of the immortal emperor''s origin, and the strength of the demon king of light business is already very strong, and the devil qi in his body is also very large. After only a short time, there will be a large part of the immortal emperor''s origin. The force is perfectly manipulated by her!


    The immortal emperor''s original power seemed to eliminate the turbulent situation just now invisibly as the tide came and went.


    If the body or the demon energy in the body were used to resist this wave of the immortal emperor''s original power, the light merchant devil would be injured even if he was not dead.


    But with this magical "Tide Art" blessing, she was able to control such a huge immortal emperor''s origin power with great ease.


    This is the first time she has used "Tide Jue". She just learned a model from Su Yan''s mantra and followed Su Yan''s movements. It is not proficient.


    If you wait for the "Tide Art" to be integrated, the power may be more than ten times that of today!


    When I was in the star realm, if the Light Merchant Demon King had the "Tide Art", I was afraid that facing the siege of the five demon kings, it was not necessary to liberate the Eye of the Galaxy.


    All you need to do is to use your strength to shape the tides in the stars of the universe, and you can play with the five demon kings.


    Thinking of this, the Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "Su Yan, you said that after shaping the galaxy, this king uses the "Tide Secret Art" to infuse the stars, and when it advances and retreats, can the power of the universe galaxy be more than ten times?"


    When Su Yan taught the Light Merchant Demon King "Tide Art", it was just to solve the immediate trouble, and he hadn''t thought of going to such a long-term place.


    But the words of the Demon King of Light Business do make sense. If the twinkling of stars has the blessing of "Tide Art", the power will definitely double, the difference is only a few times.


    Because "Tidal Secret Art" was originally one of the cosmic truths he had comprehended when he watched the tides.


    However, teaching the Light Merchant Demon King Su Yan will never regret it. Although the relationship between this woman and him is subtle, the relationship between the alliance is always greater than that of the enemy, and there is no direct conflict of interest between the two.


    Her pair of eyes of the galaxy is very powerful, and the ability to shape the galaxy is also very peculiar, and may be used in the future.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King controlled the operation of the immortal emperor''s original power with "Tide Jue", he was extremely happy.


    She may not have been so happy for many years, and even she herself can''t remember when it was the last time she was as happy as today.


    After learning "Tide Art", the Demon King of Light Business only feels that there is nothing to do, and he is very close to the realm in the escape!


    "Tide Jue" is only a short one hundred and sixty words, but the words are pearls, there is no nonsense, as long as you understand, you can be regarded as comprehending the first truth in the universe!


    But immediately another doubt arose in my heart. What kind of identity is Su Yan?


    Not only knew the ancient Luen characters, but also the ancient mysterious characters that even the Devil Emperor could not understand.


    Now even the legendary Emperor Xianwu, who is the number one in the heavens and ten thousand realms, has been moved out by him!


    This "Tidal Secret Art" is simply turning the decay into a miracle. After mastering the method, the light business demon only felt as if it had opened the door to a new world.


    When she manipulated various breaths and powers of different nature, she immediately felt like a fish in water. The silky and smoothness made her feel a little suspicious of life!


    This small method didn''t increase her substantial strength much, but it opened the door to a higher level for her!


    The most incredible thing is that her leader, Su Yan, is just a small god.


    Oh no, Su Yan has made a breakthrough today, and should be called Yuanxian.


    The Light Merchant Demon King merged the surrounding aura and the demon qi in the body into a system. After it stabilized, he looked at Su Yan and said, "You can be regarded as a Yuanxian now. This king calls you. Su Zhen is not too much, right?"


    "Huh? Just do what you like." Su Yan didn''t care about this kind of address at all.


    This time, the Demon King of Light Business didn''t ask where Su Yan got the "Tide Jue". Anyway, she has learned the "Tide Jue", and that''s her thing.


    And even if she asked, Su Yan might not be willing to answer her honestly.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "There are some strange things over there that can bounce my devilish energy back."


    In the direction of Light Shang Demon King''s finger, on the other side of this huge pool, the immortal emperor''s original power blocked his vision, and he didn''t know what strange existence was there.


    The light business demon king gently separated the immortal emperor''s origin power with his fingers, forming a path in the pond.


    After the shelter was gone, it was very clear. At the end of the pool, there was a small-looking stone monument.


    This stele was held on the back by a ����, and I didn''t know what was written on it.


    Su Yan said: "There should be no stone tablets over there just now. How come a stone tablet pops up suddenly?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said inexplicably, "How could this king know this kind of thing?"


    Su Yan had just inspected the pond carefully, and he could confirm that there was no stone tablet there just now.


    Look at the sacred beast under the stele, but it is also part of the stone sculpture. Could it be that it was not able to climb over from other places with the stele?

 Chapter 3694： Manifestation of Destiny

    Chapter 3694: Destiny Appears


    Judging by Su Yan''s intuition, the stone tablet that appeared suddenly might be related to the Starry Eye of the Light Shang Demon King.


    It''s just that Su Yan can''t produce any evidence for the time being, and can only judge from intuition.


    Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Merchants both looked at this stone tablet. This stone tablet is not particularly mottled, but there is no need to experience wind and sun in the tomb of the first emperor. The loss must be very small, and the stone tablet itself has a rustic Ancient breath.


    I don''t know how long it has been, the writing on this stone tablet is still vigorous and powerful, but the writing does not belong to this era, but an ancient seal script.


    The Demon King of Light Business didn''t recognize this kind of text, so he asked, "Su Yan, what exactly is written on it?"


    Su Yan didn''t seem to hear the question of the Light Merchant Demon King. He still stared at the stone tablet and said after a while: "This stone tablet is about the life of Emperor Long Zhan."


    On the stone tablet, it is written about the time when the Emperor Long Zhan was born and what great achievements he had built.


    Due to space limitations, many of these contents can only be summarized in a few words, but after all, Su Yan has experienced the turbulent age of the heavens, and he can understand the contents of the above.


    "Who is it that erected this stone stele here?" The Light Merchant Demon King asked, "Is it a person from the Star Ancient Sect?"


    Su Yan said: "This is not the case. The person who erected the monument was the original phoenix."


    Primitive Phoenix and Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor have similar qualifications, and both sides have friendship. After the fall of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, Primordial Phoenix helped to build the tomb of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, so that old friends can have a home after death, which is justified. .


    "Primitive Phoenix? She has also been to the Metaverse?"


    Su Yan said: "After all, she is one of the oldest immortal emperors in the heavens. She is already a living fossil. After such a long time, she has been to more places than you think."


    The Light Merchant Demon King has no interest in the content on the stone tablet at all, and said: "After absorbing the power of the immortal emperor, you have already broken through the realm. As long as you condense the immortal rule, you can be regarded as a golden immortal. I want to call you Su Zhen, right?"


    Su Yan said: "You like this kind of thing, I don''t care much."


    After breaking through the realm, Su Yan was indeed very happy, but the degree of happiness was really limited.


    Because with his current strength, he couldn''t be considered strong above the heavens, and he was still far away from the goal he set.


    Judging from Su Yan''s vision and the position he once was in, he was immediately complacent with just this level of achievement, which would be too ridiculous!


    Yuanxian is also called a real person, between Tianxian and Jinxian.


    It is impossible for Su Yan to stay in this state for too long, and condensing the immortal is not a difficult task for Su Yan.


    The key is what kind of fairy rules Su Yan will condense...


    Judging from Su Yan''s vision and strength, it is bound to condense one of the ten strongest laws of immortality in the Three Thousand Dao.


    The Light Business Demon King curiously said: "What kind of law would you choose to condense, is it the law of causality? There is no golden fairy that can condense the law of causation. If you can succeed, I am afraid that the heavens and immortals will take the initiative to recruit you."


    "Do I need them to recruit?" Su Yan''s words were full of pride.


    In fact, Su Yan only said half of what he said here, and the rest is that he will definitely be a man above the heavens in the future, so how can he be someone else''s for no reason?


    The Light Business Demon King said: "If I were you, I would definitely seek refuge in the top three Immortal Realms, the various cultivation resources possessed by the powerful Immortal Realms, coupled with your own blessings, and the future achievements would be limitless."


    While talking, the Light Business Demon King suddenly squatted down and said to Su Yan: "There is weirdness! This statue is weird."


    Su Yan had been staring at the stele intently, and didn''t think there was anything weird with the stele underneath, at least he hadn''t noticed any changes in the stele.


    This �� is also carved from stone,


    And the light business devil is wearing a blindfold, how can he see the weirdness?


    Is it possible that only the Eye of the Galaxy can see a special place?


    Su Yan was not eager to refute the words of the Light Business Demon King, but asked, "What''s weird?"


    "The tongue in Biao''s mouth seems to be able to move."


    Su Yan''s words made Su Yan more puzzled by the light business demon king, but soon he saw the light business demon king poking his fingers towards Bin Wei''s mouth.


    Seeing the light business demon king casually press it, the tongue of Bin Wei immediately retracted, and then a series of triggers sounded!


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon looked at each other. Without Su Yan, she thought it was too frivolous to do just now, but this mechanism did have some inexplicable attraction to her.


    It seems that there is a very peculiar force guiding her, and she must do this!


    Su Yan actually sensed this power. In fact, from the moment the Eye of the Star River opened the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan, this power has been lingering beside the Light Merchant Demon King, but her realm is not enough, and she is The influence of this power is imperceptible and unconscious.


    This force is still above cause and effect, and belongs to a part of the heavenly principle cycle, which is called heavenly secrets.


    It is also the secret secret that ordinary people say cannot be revealed.


    The owner of the Eye of the Galaxy opened the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor many years later, which was part of the secret of heaven.


    Tianji wants one thing to happen, then this thing usually happens.


    If you want to reverse the secrets of heaven, sometimes even the emperor will fall.


    Because it was related to the secrets of heaven, Su Yan didn''t say it even if he noticed it, but silently watched the actions of the Light Merchant Demon King, guessing what kind of surprises the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor would have waiting for them.


    Tianji is like this, it can make a brave suddenly become weak and self-doubt, and it can also make a coward suddenly have the courage to fight the whole world!


    This is the effect of destiny blessing.


    The usual light business devil is as cunning as a fox, and it is absolutely impossible for him to act like an ignorant little girl.


    Even if she had to press the tongue-removing mechanism, she would definitely let Su Yan press it.


    The voice of the machine kept coming, and the Demon King of Light Business sank in his heart, thinking that there was some danger, but what happened next was completely beyond her expectation.


    The darkness behind was suddenly separated!


    Behind the divided darkness, a magnificent main tomb appeared!


    I don''t know how many treasures are hidden in this main tomb, the treasures are everywhere!


    In the center of the main tomb, you can also see a huge stone coffin. In front of the coffin, you can see a five or six-meter statue.


    This statue should be the immortal Emperor Long Zhan himself. The immortal emperor sat in front of the coffin, doing a meditation. Prestige through Baoguang gave the Light Merchant Demon a strong sense of awe!

 Chapter 3695： Mystic Staff

    Chapter 3695 Mysterious Staff


    There is a scale on both sides of the statue of Emperor Long Zhan. This scale seems to have some meaning.


    "It turns out that the door of the main burial chamber will only open after Bianquan''s tongue is pressed! If you can''t find this method, I''m afraid that I will go around here for 10,000 years, and it is impossible to open the main burial chamber!"


    After seeing the door of the main cemetery opened, the Demon King of Light Shang showed a very satisfied and proud smile on his face, "This king is still great! Even if the door of the main cemetery can be opened by mistake! This is really true. It��s developed!"


    Su Yan laughed aloud with him. Seeing such a magnificent treasure room, it''s hard to be in a bad mood!


    It''s just that the Demon King of Light Merchant made a mistake. She opened the door of the main tomb, not because of a mistake, but because of destiny!


    Destiny is often not a solitary thing, but a series of lines, there will be many nodes on this line, and he and the light business demon are just one of these many nodes.


    So even if it is the existence of the immortal emperor level, sometimes it may not be able to completely resist his own destiny!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "There are many treasures handed down from ancient times in this main tomb. How do you and I divide the accounts of these treasures?"


    Su Yan said, "As you like, you can divide it whatever you want."


    The light business demon king said: "You are very generous. If the king wants to get all of them, don''t leave it to you?"


    Su Yan said: "The immortal emperor''s original power has already made me infinitely useful. People can''t be too greedy. I don''t want to fall into the magical way of greed right away."


    The light business demon king said: "Are you ridiculing this king? Huh, don''t worry, this king has always been fair in life and things. You taught this king "Tide Jue" and other useful exercises, and this king can be regarded as inherited. Your kindness. We can divide the treasure between five and five, but the king has the final say on how to divide it."


    The Demon King of Light Business is like an unscrupulous merchant, no matter what the lucky draw, the final interpretation right is with her.


    In other words, if she wants to admit her promise, then the promise is valid. If she doesn''t want to admit it, she can also use various methods to shirk it.


    This was also very consistent with her status as a demon king, so Su Yan didn''t say anything.


    To be truly fair with a demon king, there is only one possibility, and that is that you have enough strength to sit on an equal footing with her.


    There was still the power of the immortal emperor''s origin in this pond. The Light Shang Demon used the "Tide Jue" to push the emperor''s origin force away, and then she and Su Yan leaped out of the pond lightly.


    Then the two fell together in the light of the main tomb.


    Su Yanneng can see that on both sides of the sculpture of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, there are many polycrystalline jewels on the left, and many fairy swords and magic treasures on the right, all piled into two hills.


    There are at least 20 to 30 congenital spirit treasures.


    Only Xiantian Lingbao can travel through these long years without being damaged.


    For these innate spirit treasures, the Light Merchant Demon King just glanced at it and didn''t have much interest. These innate spirit treasures can be regarded as powerful magic weapons, and ordinary immortal king characters also have two or three innate spirit treasures.


    The reason why the Light Merchant Demon King would look down on these innate spirit treasures is only because the sculpture of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor holds a scepter that emits purple light.


    The scepter is thick and thin, and at the very end it is already like a cone of ice, and there is an eye inlaid at the top, and a mysterious triangle symbol can be seen outside the eye.


    The purple light of this staff was not very strong, and compared with the surrounding innate spirit treasures, it did not exceed it, but it firmly attracted the sight of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Inexplicably, the Demon King of Light Business only felt that this staff seemed to be made for her, and had been waiting quietly in this grave for years!


    This feeling is really absurd for the Light Merchant Demon King. She has never believed in the so-called fate, and it was the first time she saw this staff, but she didn''t know why she actually gave birth to the wonderful feeling of love at first sight and the same.


    Su Yan was also staring at this staff, which was full of inexplicable and powerful aura.


    Let the already very majestic statue of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor add a few more mysterious textures!


    Although the intersection between Emperor Long Zhan and Su Yan is not much, the Emperor Long Zhan he has seen are all sabers, and he has never seen any staff used by him, so he can''t help but feel a little doubtful.


    "Su Yan, you have a good understanding of ancient things, but do you know what the origin of this staff is?" When the Light Merchant Demon King spoke, his eyes never left the staff.


    Obviously, the Light Merchant Demon King is absolutely determined to obtain this staff, and then he said to Su Yan: "Look at the eyes on this staff, do you see if the eyes on this staff correspond to this king''s starry eyes? Let me tell you, this king After entering this main tomb, I only feel that my eyes become extremely warm, as if they are about to burn. Is there really a certainty in the dark?"


    Su Yan said: "Although this staff is placed in the main tomb, it may not be the magic weapon of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor."


    "Why do you say that?" The Light Merchant Demon King said strangely, "If it wasn''t his strongest magic weapon, how could he be buried here with him?"


    Su Yan said: "You have to know that the construction of the tomb was after the fall of Emperor Longzhan. How to deal with all kinds of magic weapons is determined by the person who built the tomb, not Emperor Longzhan himself."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It seems to make sense to hear you say this. Then who do you think put this magic weapon in the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan?"


    "Even if the immortal emperor of the ancient times falls, the powerful magic weapon will fall into the hands of the disciple or his former subordinates. It is rare to use the powerful magic weapon for funeral. If this kind of thing is not the person involved, how can you know the whole story?"


    The light business demon king said: "No matter what, this king is determined to get this staff, no matter what happens, we can''t prevent this king from taking this staff into his own hands!"


    As the Light Merchant Demon King spoke, he flew into the air.


    She originally planned to use the spell of fetching objects from the air to try it out first, but when she did it, she didn''t know what was going on, and the ghost flew away!


    As the Light Merchant Demon King approached the staff, she only felt that her eyes were really about to burn, and the hot purple light also shot out through the blindfold!


    Su Yan could see that the light business demon king''s internal strength was showing signs of rampage, but he just stood on the side coldly, and had no intention of intervening.


    The Demon King of Light Business only felt a terrible headache, and it seemed that ten thousand needles were being pierced into her brain!


    But even this sudden pain can''t make the Light Merchant Demon King half shake!


    There is a simple thought in her mind: get this staff in hand!

 Chapter 3696： Invade the body

    The third thousand six hundred and ninety-six chapters invade the body


    After some struggle, the light merchant demon king finally pressed his hand on the head of the staff.


    As the Light Merchant Demon King��s hand was pressed up, an eye inlaid on the staff seemed to have suddenly revived. The purple light flowed, and then turned into an eye that really blinks!


    It is like turning a stone into a real animal, turning decay into a magical scene.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yan was even more convinced that there must be a mysterious connection between the Eye of the Galaxy and this staff. This is a connection that will never waver!


    Sure enough, it was the destiny that led the light merchant demon to come here!


    But whether it is Su Yan or the Demon King of Light Business, it is just a link in the destiny, there may be three thousand or tens of thousands of links in the destiny!


    It is simply impossible to see the destiny clearly from such a tiny place.


    But the promotion of destiny and the change of era are the inevitable principles of the evolution of this universe. Even the immortal emperor cannot resist. Only by following the trend can we live forever with the Dao!


    And from the staff also came a breath from the ancients, directly into the body of the light merchant demon!


    The Light Merchant Demon King has always been extremely vigilant and will never allow external energy to enter his body at will.


    But this time the demon energy in her body has no resistance in front of this breath. No matter how hard she struggles, she can''t stop this breath from advancing!


    "How could this happen?" The Light Business Demon couldn''t help but lose his voice.


    This breath swiftly moved through her body, and it had already entered her heart vein in a short while!


    The Light Business Demon King only felt that her heart was beating violently, and this breath was even more violent than the original power of the immortal emperor just now!


    Then all the blood vessels on the body surface of the Light Merchant Demon King appeared, which seemed very scary!


    It seems that she can''t control it at any time, and may burst into death!


    Although she wanted to work hard to control the circulation of breath in the body, she had already lost her heart, which meant that a country had been captured and the capital, and now there was no way to go back to heaven!


    At this moment, the Demon King of Light Business suddenly heard Su Yan''s voice: "Why are you suddenly stupid? The "Tide Art" I just taught you, can''t you just run in your body?"


    This was indeed an idea that the Light Merchant Demon King hadn''t thought of. After hearing Su Yan''s words, he only felt suddenly enlightened.


    Immediately circulate the "Tide Art" in the body!


    The Demon King of Light Business only thinks that "Tide Art" is a fighting technique used to draw strength, but I can''t imagine that it can also be assisted by "Tide Art" when practicing Qi in the body.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you will understand, where the breath manipulation will separate the body and the body!


    What''s more, the small week of the human body corresponds to the big week of the universe.


    "Tidal Secret" can even intervene in Da Zhoutian, and it is impossible to deal with Xiao Zhoutian!


    Soon, the circle of purple energy around the Demon King of Light Merchants rotates in an orderly manner, no longer flying in disorderly directions!


    Just looking at the changes in the purple energy, Su Yan knew that the Light Merchant Demon King would definitely be able to control the breath in his body!


    The breath that invaded the body of the Light Merchant Demon King was not simple, it should have been left by the previous master of this staff.


    After this ridiculous breath stayed in the heart of the Light Merchant Demon King for a while, it moved upwards again!


    The goal can be said to be very obvious, it is directed at the Eye of the Galaxy!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to understand something, his expression inevitably became a little dignified.


    Although "Tide Art" can help the Demon King of Light Merchant to sort out the devilish energy in his body, it cannot prevent this force from attacking her head at all!


    Ziguang suddenly mastered it, and then Su Yan heard the sound of the scarf cracking!


    Then I saw the blindfold that had been worn on the face of the Light Merchant Demon King was torn in two at this moment!


    Although this eye mask is a magic weapon created by the Devil Emperor, it also has its endurance limit. If a certain power bursts beyond the limit that the eye mask can withstand, the eye mask will definitely break!


    After the blindfold broke, the light business demon king Kong had to control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy more, and the strength in his body that had finally stabilized was showing signs that he was about to run away again!


    The brilliance of the Eye of the Star River was more than ten times as bright as usual, and the light almost completely covered the precious light in the main tomb room!


    And the aura of that ancient wilderness finally vented out through the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King''s Galaxy...


    Judging from the breath that came out of the catharsis, this breath indeed belonged to the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor!


    Su Yan had dealt with Immortal Emperor Long Zhan back then, and his sense of breath was absolutely not wrong.


    In addition, existences like Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor and Primitive Phoenix, which were born at the beginning of the creation of heaven and earth, have very unique auras, and it is almost impossible to fake them.


    It seems that this staff is indeed something of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor, and the Eye of the Galaxy also has a mysterious connection with the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor.


    Su Yan''s speculation was not correct. The incident was originally very straight, without any conspiracy.


    Su Yan also understood it. The reason why this staff has been kept in the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is probably because only the owner of the Eye of the Galaxy can drive the power of the staff.


    Even if others get the staff, they can''t unlock the power of the staff at all, but they just get a gorgeous decoration!


    The Eye of the Galaxy and this staff are destined to be a natural pair.


    In that case, whether the Star Ancient Sect or the Star Ancient Sect, they all have a secret relationship with the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor.


    Su Yan didn''t even know about this.


    The power of the Demon King of Light Business is still going wild, but Su Yan believes that as long as she is not a fool, and can use "Tide Secret Art" reasonably, she will definitely not go crazy.


    It was only a matter of time before she had to control the power of the staff and the power of the Eye of the Galaxy. Maybe she would be exhausted by torture, but as long as she didn''t give up halfway, the matter itself was not dangerous.


    Not to mention the magic staff and the magic weapons on both sides, the coffin at the back also attracted Su Yan''s attention.


    The coffin is very huge, but in Su Yan''s memory, the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor was originally a giant over ten meters tall, with three pairs of wings on his back.


    These three pairs of wings gathered a powerful divinity, and they were the presentation of the most powerful force inherent in the dragon war fairy emperor.


    The Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor''s words used to shape the fourth immortal realm in the immortal realm, which is considered to be the immortal emperor obtained in ancient times. In terms of seniority, it is not lost to Su Yan.


    It is a pity that it is still no match for the destined calamity!


    The Great Emperor Xianwu reincarnated for the ninth time and turned into a small fairy standing in this tomb.


    And the immortal Emperor Long Zhan didn''t know how many years he had fallen, and how much time he slept in the darkness.


    The humongous iron horse of that year finally turned into peace in the coffin, which is unavoidable.


    Su Yan only looked at the coffin for a moment, and there was only a simple idea left in his mind-the coffin should be opened!

 Chapter 3697： Opening

    Chapter 3697 Opening


    When Su Yan was concentrating on this ancient coffin, the Light Merchant Demon King had a new change.


    I saw the Demon King of Light Merchant use "Tide Art" to gradually merge the power of the staff with his own power.


    These two breaths were extremely strong, and when they merged, a great gust of wind was produced, and even Su Yan''s clothes and hair were blown into chaos.


    But Su Yan never looked back, just staring coldly at the coffin.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face has not changed, and he doesn''t know what he has been thinking about.


    Su Yan did not pay attention to the light business demon king, because the light business demon king is extremely talented in cultivation, and he obtained the "Tide Art" and brought it to Xiao Zhoutian with Da Zhoutian. There is really no reason why this staff cannot be leveled!


    This staff is at least a magic weapon at the level of the Three Religious Relics, but no matter how powerful it is, it is only a dead thing, not to mention that it has been sleeping in this dark tomb for so many years.


    Not long after, the strong wind behind Su Yan suddenly stopped, and Su Yan turned around and said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "Congratulations, I finally got the magic weapon I wanted."


    When Su Yan spoke, his attitude didn''t change much, but the Light Shang Demon King surrendered the staff. He was in a very good mood and would not care about Su Yan at all.


    The staff that was originally more than three meters high has now changed to about 1.2 meters, and it falls into her hand, just right as a walking stick.


    At this time, the mysterious eye symbol above the staff was constantly shining with purple light, which complemented the Light Merchant Devil��s Star River Eye, and the aura became even more elusive.


    This staff is at least the technology of the Three Religious Artifacts, and it falls into her hands, and with the Eye of the Galaxy, even the powerhouse of the quasi-emperor rank can fight!


    It is definitely a qualitative leap to improve the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    But to obtain such a huge power out of thin air, I am afraid that the Light Merchant Demon King will find it more difficult to control the pair of Star River Eyes. This is also the biggest hidden danger of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "This staff is called the Star Falling Staff, and it matches the king''s Eye of the Galaxy to the extreme. Perhaps it is destined to fall into the hands of this King."


    Su Yan didn''t seem to be very interested in this Star Falling Staff. He just said, "The relationship between the Eye of the Galaxy and the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, do you want to figure it out?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Su Yan raised his hand and said, "Open the coffin and see if Emperor Long Zhan also has a pair of Stars. I want to understand this question..."


    When Su Yan met with Immortal Emperor Long Zhan back then, he could be sure that the other party did not have Eye of Galaxy, but he and Immortal Emperor Long Zhan had never fought each other before. Maybe the other party had hidden the Eye of Galaxy.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was also very interested in this question. After looking at each other with Su Yan, he immediately tapped the wand in his hand on the ground, and then saw the coffin board of Dragon Zhan Immortal Emperor sliding sinkingly and then floating. Up!


    After the Light Merchant Demon King got the Star Falling Staff, her strength was indeed very diligent, and she could already lift heavy weights now.


    At the moment when the coffin was opened, the vigilance of Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King reached their highest point.


    Because there may be some organs and restrictions inside the coffin to punish those who dare to open the coffin!


    But this time, no mechanism or restriction was triggered, and the process of opening the coffin was extremely smooth.


    I saw a giant lying inside the coffin, with three pairs of weird wings growing behind him, and wearing a golden brocade. Most of his body was decayed, and the rest was flesh and blood.


    Although it was confirmed that there was a 100% corpse in front of him, he couldn''t feel even a little angry.


    However, there are still traces of cents flowing on the corpse.


    According to Su Yan''s speculation, even the celestial essence contained in this rotten corpse far exceeds the Light Shang Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King strangely said: "Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is also very powerful, right? His bones can go through such a long time without decay! Moreover, part of his power is still in the corpse, not completely collapsed! It''s because For this reason, will his body decay so slowly?"


    "You are completely mistaken." Su Yan said.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said inexplicably, "Where did this king make a mistake? Isn''t there flesh and blood on this corpse?"


    Su Yan''s face solemnly said: "Do you still remember the body of the ancient demon **** we found on the battlefield of the ancient **** and demon?"


    "what do you mean?"


    "I am afraid that Emperor Long Zhan has already turned into a pair of withered bones, lying quietly in this tomb for years, but for unknown reasons, the flesh and blood on his bones began to grow again... and in the blood, The power of Xianyuan also began to regenerate. It was the same as the body of the ancient demon **** we saw in the battlefield of the ancient **** and demon."


    The Light Merchant Demon King frowned and said: "This kind of thing is totally unreasonable, and the two are far apart, and this king really can''t think of any connection between the two."


    "They are all resurrected from the same dead, their bodies and strength returned to their bodies, but they have no mentality. It is impossible to control such a huge force by the instinct of the body alone, so this force makes all the energy around the grave run away. Even the space has become distorted!"


    This is the answer that Su Yan deduced, and it seems to be the only reasonable answer.


    But behind this answer, another question arises: Why does something so illogical and even more illogical happen in Metaverse?


    Su Yan then jumped directly into the coffin. The Light Merchant Demon King only felt that Su Yan''s behavior was too bold, but it was too late for her to stop it.


    After Su Yan jumped into the coffin, he directly opened the eyelids of Emperor Long Zhan with a sword, and saw that the pupils of Emperor Long Zhan appeared as brilliant gold. Although he lost his glamour, he could not completely conceal that powerful majesty. .


    Then Su Yan jumped up directly from the coffin.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor does not have the Eye of the Galaxy, right?"


    Su Yan hummed softly, and then said, "This staff may not be his magic weapon, it must be someone in the ancient times who placed this staff here. But even I don''t know someone will do this. This kind of thing? The tomb of Emperor Long Zhan was built by the primitive phoenix. She must know what''s inside."


    The primordial phoenix has gone through many epochs since the beginning of the world, but it has been standing tall, and must know many secrets that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Perhaps there are few things she doesn''t know in the heavens and worlds.


    If Su Yan wants to restore the glory of the year, he must experience the test of the original phoenix and her Kunlun fairyland. This is a hurdle that must be overcome.


    But for Su Yan, it was still far from the time to meet the original Phoenix.


    To meet with the original phoenix, at least one must recover enough strength to match the original phoenix.

 Chapter 3698： Disagreement

    Chapter 3694: Disagreement


    This female phoenix was notoriously hot-tempered back then. Princess Kong Qian seemed to be arrogant and domineering, but compared to her old mother, she was actually more than a rank.


    The Light Merchant Demon King murmured: "In the resurrected corpse of the ancient immortal emperor, Xian Yuan also resurrected with it. Because there was no control at all, everything around the tomb of the immortal emperor was violent. How could this happen?"


    She had fallen into contemplation at this time, and this matter was absolutely nothing trivial.


    If the great abilities that fell in the ancient times were "resurrected" in this strange way, then the heavens and the world would be messed up!


    The Light Merchant Demon King has never been unreasonably worried, and it makes no difference to her whether this world is destroyed or not.


    As long as the star realm was still there, she wouldn''t care about such boring things.


    Only this time, she was in touch more deeply than usual, and at this time she couldn''t help but worry.


    If there is a catastrophe coming, it doesn''t matter whether you are a demon cultivator or a Taoist priest!


    I''m afraid everyone will be swept away!


    Su Yan has always been open-minded, but this time staring at the remains of Emperor Long Zhan for a long time, he did not stretch his brows.


    The light business demon asked: "Have you thought of any possibility?"


    Su Yan said, "I only thought of one possibility, and that is that Metaverse is about to die."


    "Eh? What do you mean by this?" The expression of the Demon King of Light Business could not help but become surprised, because Su Yan''s words were not within her expectation.


    "The resurrection of the remains of the immortal emperor is against the laws of heaven and earth. Why did this happen in the metaworld? The only reasonable explanation is that the law of the pillars of heaven that supports the metaverse has collapsed, so all kinds of incredible or unreasonable things have happened. It��s all understandable. Apart from that, are there any possibilities you can think of?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King pondered for a moment before he said: "This king Taoist can''t think of any reason for this to happen, but you said that the meta world is about to collapse, how the world is born and how it is destroyed, this king has not witnessed yet. This kind of thing, so I am a little interested."


    "At least 70% of the metaworld is an undivided chaotic world. Maybe chaos engulfed everything, and the star realm may also be affected to a certain extent, because chaos connects the metaworld and the star realm. "


    The Star Realm has always been regarded by the Light Merchant Demon King as her base camp, and she will never allow the Star Realm to collapse.


    "There are a total of ten pillars in the star realm that are supported by this king, and this king can sense them. These ten pillars have always been very reliable, and there shouldn''t be any problems." Strong confidence.


    The destruction of a realm would definitely generate terrifying energy, and it was definitely not something she could contend with as a little demon king.


    If one of the ten major pillars of the star realm collapses, after a few years, I am afraid that the star realm will repeat the mistakes of the meta realm, and will eventually be destroyed!


    Su Yan said, "I don''t care about this. Even if the Metaverse is about to be destroyed, it is not something we can control if the star realm is affected. After I receive the innate spirit treasures and spar, we will find a way to get out of the tomb."


    Su Yan then jumped off the coffin, and he was not welcome, first put all the spars and dozens of innate spirit treasures into his sleeves, and waited until he left here to split equally with the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Business Demon King was still standing on the coffin, watching Su Yan smiled and said, "In fact, it is very easy for us to get out of this tomb."


    Su Yan said: "You can control the changes in space, so do you want to build a gate of time and space?"


    "Huh?! This king is also going to give you a surprise. You can really see through everything! But don''t you think this is no fun at all? If everything is under control, then you Isn''t curiosity always unsatisfied?"


    Su Yan didn''t have the mind to entangle with the Light Merchant Demon on this boring issue, but instead released the conviction halberd.


    The conviction halberd turned into a **** ray and rushed straight into the coffin of Emperor Long Zhan, but after this **** ray fell into the coffin, it did nothing.


    The halberd of the conviction is not interested in the resurrected corpse of Emperor Long Zhan!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said strangely and authentically: "This is really weird. Your sin-breaking halberd is not infinitely ferocious. You will not let go of any flesh and blood body. Can you absorb it at the same time, whether you are angry or dead?"


    "Sure enough," Su Yan said, "Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is not really resurrected, and it is impossible for the power in this body to leave the metaworld. It''s just that part of the power of the collapsed Tianzhu has flowed into this corpse. The metaworld is indeed already there. In collapse."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Su Yan, when can you be considered the Quasi-Metarealm to collapse?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t have the strength of a great emperor, and I can''t cover the entire metaworld with my divine thoughts. How can I count these? The collapse of a world may be a very slow process, which will last for hundreds of thousands of years, or it may only be a moment. In time, everything can be wiped out."


    Then Su Yan waved his hand, and the conviction halberd flew back into his hand.


    The light business demon king said: "If this is the case, we can also leave the metaworld. This king has got the Star Falling Staff, and you have the allegiance of those sinners, this king and you can be regarded as a worthwhile trip. You may be able to transfer those sinners from the metaverse into the star realm. The star realm under this king has countless continents and islands. It is easy to accommodate these sinners."


    Su Yan has indeed been considering this matter. These powerful sinners are definitely a very powerful force, and there is no harm in holding them in their hands.


    More importantly, these sinners are absolutely loyal to him and will not have two hearts. It is more trustworthy than the demon fairy of Longevity Mountain.


    However, the sin tribe has always been jealous of the great immortal realms. If Su Yan brought these sin tribes from the Metaverse to the Longevity Mountain, it would surely make Longevity Mountain a target of public criticism.


    But if these sinners are placed in the star realm, there is no need to worry.


    When Su Yan''s strength is restored to the stage of quasi-emperor or immortal emperor, he needs to shape his own power. At that time, these powerful sinners will definitely be of great use.


    The Light Business Demon King knew that Su Yan would never refuse this proposal, so he continued: "This king''s previous promise is still valid, Su Yan, you are a rare man that this king can admire. If you agree, this king is still willing. Form one king and one queen with you, and rule the boundless world of the star realm and the metaworld together."


    Su Yan said, "I have a little wife waiting for me in Wanshou Mountain, do you mind this?"


    The twin eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King said with a cold killing intent: "Isn''t it all right to kill her?"

 Chapter 3699： Full load

    Chapter 3693


    Full load


    Su Yan said: "Here, this matter is the biggest difference between you and me, and it is a contradiction that cannot be reconciled. Therefore, things like the Holy King and the Queen should not be mentioned again."


    "You confronted this king face to face like this, do you really really dare not kill you?" The light of the starry eye completely shrouded Su Yan.


    Su Yan felt that the distance between her and the Light Merchant Demon King was suddenly far and near, although both of them stood still.


    This space is being manipulated by the anger of the Light Merchant Demon King, and it becomes fluctuating.


    Su Yan said, "If you kill me, you will never get the training formula of "The Ancient Demon Way". You must have discovered it. The "Taigu Demon Way" I gave you is 10,000 times better than the original copy."


    This is the truth, and not only "Prime Demon Way", the mysterious "Tide Art" is also very useful to the Demon King of Light Business. If she wants to kill Su Yan in this way, it is of course reluctant.


    However, if Su Yan was so confronted by him, if he didn''t teach Su Yan, he would feel that he couldn''t swallow it, and after going out from here, Su Yan would be under the protection of those strong sinners, and wanted to I am afraid that those masters of the sin race will also intervene.


    The Light Merchant Demon King thought to himself, this king just got the Star Falling Staff, so let you see the power of the Falling Star Staff!


    The Light Merchant Demon King lightly pricked the ground with the Star Falling Staff, and the mysterious eyes on the top of the Staff emitted the light of spells!


    Su Yan only felt that the surrounding space was being backlogged towards him!


    This feeling is really very subtle, because for the average person, the space itself is almost eternally fixed. When encountering this kind of situation, I am afraid that I will be completely confused and have no idea how to deal with it.


    In the face of this situation, Su Yan did not rush and drew the long sword directly!


    The oppression of space came from all directions. Although Su Yan only had a sword, but relying on the flexible changes of his wrist, the many sword lights that were swayed out in an instant were combined, and finally it seemed to form a blooming flower!


    These sword lights smashed the void with a powerful sword intent, and the changes in the space came to an abrupt end outside Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s breaking move was so easy, it made the spirit of victory and defeat in the heart of the Light Merchant Demon inevitably burned!


    The light business demon king continued to cast spells, but Su Yan said, "Is it enough trouble? We can go out here if it is enough trouble. The relationship between you and me has not changed. After those sinners arrive in the star realm, they will also be entrusted to it. you."


    The light business demon king said: "Are you a man? If you are a man, wouldn''t it be enough to let this king win once?"


    "What is this fallacy?"


    "Didn''t you mean that big men are very big-bellied? Can''t you let me be a little girl?" The light business demon king said this too much for granted, so that Su Yan''s face was stunned.


    Su Yan then smiled bitterly: "You have now got the Star Falling Staff, even the Emperor Zhun has the power to fight, so you want me to let you? This kind of thing can be said, is it too unreasonable?"


    After listening to Su Yan��s words, the Light Business Demon King felt that Su Yan was complimenting her, and his mood immediately improved, saying: "Huh, Su Yan, you are nothing more than that. This king is too lazy to care about you, we Get out of here first."


    After talking about the Light Merchant Demon King, he planned to directly create the gate of time and space. It seemed that he really didn''t plan to care about Su Yan.


    The mood of the light business demon king often changes within a short period of time. Even if everyone has been together for so long, Su Yan still has a stunned expression. He only thinks that the speed of this woman''s joy and anger conversion is too fast!


    But it''s okay to turn this page over.


    The Starry Eye of the Light Merchant Demon King can shape the gate of time and space, and walk through the heavens and worlds as he pleases.


    But the problem is that she can''t control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy at all.


    And space spells are often very dangerous, and the difference is far away, even if it is just a small mistake, after passing through the gate of time and space, the mistake may be magnified to tens of millions.


    Amidst the shining purple light, a time-space portal built by mana appeared in front of Su Yan.


    With the current mana of the Light Merchant Demon King, it is very easy to build such a time-space gate, not to mention the assistance of the Star Falling Staff, it is really easy for the fairy who wants to dominate the space system.


    This portal is covered with weird eye symbols, which complements the Star Falling Staff in the hands of the Light Merchant Demon King, and is full of alternative and evil beauty.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Su Yan, don''t you come here soon, is it possible that you want to take the body of Emperor Long Zhan to the outside as well?"


    If the body of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor were given to the top masters of Wuzong, it would definitely be able to be refined into a very powerful corpse puppet.


    But Su Yan decided that he would not do this. The immortal emperor who had been strong in that era should definitely not be so insulted after his death.


    Although Su Yan remained silent, he still put the coffin board back in place with mana.


    Then Su Yan entered the portal.


    After entering the time and space portal, there is a sense of tearing in the body, and the whole person can''t help but be overwhelmed.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about it. When he stepped out of a purple streamer, he saw a blue sky and white clouds around him, and in the distance, he could see dense dark clouds.


    They were about a hundred miles away from the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, which was a very safe distance.


    Su Yan took a few deep breaths, only to feel extremely refreshed.


    Going to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, this trip is also a surprise and rewarding.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It is a good thing to get the Star Falling Staff, but this king also loses the God-Bounding Eyepatch. Without the God-Bounding Eyepatch, the Eye of the Galaxy may run away at any time."


    After coming out of the tomb of the Immortal Emperor, the Demon King of Light Shang took the initiative to close his eyes and never open them again.


    But even so, it is far less reliable than wearing a blindfold.


    Just closing your eyes is far from enough to block the power of the Eye of the Galaxy.


    Su Yan said: "Let''s go to meet the sinner first, and then make plans."


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled mysteriously, and then said: "Su Yan, we had better move faster. Your sinners are fighting fiercely with others."


    The energy on the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan was still very violent, and the chaotic energy was enough to cover the aura of battle, so Su Yan couldn''t sense anything.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is different. This distance of more than a hundred miles is a distance that can be easily traversed by her Eye of the Galaxy. She only needs to work hard to see what is happening more than a hundred miles away.


    Su Yan flew with the sword and asked, "The power of the sinner should already be considered the strongest in the metasphere? What''s more, the nine sinners are united. Who is so blind to challenge the sinner?"

 Chapter 3700： Bad comer

    The 3700th chapter is not good


    The light business demon king said: "It''s a person from the devil world. It''s really interesting. It seems that they are all under the hands of Emperor Shang. Two of the demon kings and the king are old acquaintances. He took a letter and was intercepted by the king. Here comes the Metaverse."


    Su Yan said: "Emperor Shang must have another channel, or arranged more than one group of people to lurk in the Metaverse."


    The light business demon king said: "All the seven emperors of the Devil Realm are scheming and wise. The wisdom and tactics are by no means ordinary people can imagine. Su Yan, after we pass, you let all of your sinners stop, and this king will personally deal with those old men. Friends. This staff of falling stars is a surprise prepared by this king for them."


    Listening to the tone of the Qingshang Demon King, it seems that he and those "old friends" have had an unpleasant past in the Demon Realm.


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t have any disputes with the Light Merchant Demon King about this kind of thing, and wanted to see how powerful the Star Falling Staff she had just acquired, so he readily agreed.


    Just flying forward for fifty miles, Su Yan could already fully sense how fierce the battle ahead was.


    The number of magic repairs is at least hundreds, and the demon king is at least double digits!


    It is a very long journey from the Demon Realm to the Metarealm. Even if there is no ancient seal between the Meta Realm and the Immortal Realm, it is very difficult to cross such a long distance. I don��t know these masters of magic cultivators. He sneaked into the metaworld without knowing it.


    The light business demon said with a smile: "Emperor Shang has really paid a lot of money this time. He actually sent so many people to the Metaverse. However, no matter how many people he sends, it is completely meaningless. As long as he does not come to the Metaverse, these small How could Yu Xiaoxi be the opponent of this king? It was just this opportunity to tell Emperor Shang how powerful this Star Falling Staff was."


    Listening to the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, she seemed to be extremely at odds with Emperor Shang.


    But she was already full of enemies in the devil world, otherwise she would not be exiled to the star realm far away.


    The farther you go, the more you can sense the intense conflict on your breath.


    When they arrived, they saw that the sinners were besieging many demons!


    There are at least twelve demon kings, and there are seventy or eighty demon leaders under the demon king!


    But in the absolute number of comparisons, the sinner has the upper hand!


    At this time, magic repairs are falling from the sky. Although many of the warriors of the sin race have died in battle, they are still more tragic than the deaths and injuries!


    Facing such an unfavorable situation, these magic cultivators did not retreat, and no one used their companions as a shield, and they were still fighting desperately. This made Su Yan very surprised.


    However, Su Yan immediately got the answer from the Light Merchant Demon King. She said: "These demon cultivators have all taken the Divine Suffering Pill of Emperor Shang. If the antidote is not available within a year, the whole body will be ulcerated. Death, and this process of festering will last for a year, no matter what kind of medicine can not stop, in order to get the antidote, these people will definitely die! Because going back empty-handed, it is just the difference between early death and late death, rather than suffering It''s better to die here with honor."


    After listening to the words of the Light Business Demon King, Su Yan was relieved. It is no wonder that each of these demon cultivators regarded death as home. It turns out that there is such a factor.


    Although the battle did not appear to be one-sided, the strengths and weaknesses were very clear.


    The sin race of the nine races is definitely not challenged by any forces in the metaworld!


    The lineup that Emperor Shang sent here is already very luxurious, but I am afraid that even the scheming Emperor Shang could not think that the nine sinners who have killed each other for many years can be unified in the hands of Su Yan!


    Emperor Shang''s subordinates can have the upper hand against any of the nine sins tribes, but when the nine sin tribes join forces, it is an egg hitting a stone.


    Su Yan can see that three of the nine sins have summoned their ancestral spirit totems in the sky. Although the totems are only 20 meters in size, the range of blessings is extremely wide.


    Under the blessing of the ancestral spirit totem, these sinner warriors not only increased their strength by at least 50%, but their morale seemed to have been beaten!


    Although these magic repairs are very good at killing, they have never encountered such a terrible opponent as the Sin Race!


    For the sinner, regardless of the death of the opponent or himself, it is the highest sacrifice to the ancestor spirit!


    Even if it is a magic repair, encountering such a holy warrior will be very headache.


    The Light Merchant Demon King lightly paused the Star Falling Staff in the air, and a circle of ripples swayed directly in the air, shaking the sky!


    In this way, she announced the return of her and Su Yan.


    The weaker magic repairs and sinner warriors were almost unable to maintain a flying posture, and fell straight toward the ground, finally stabilizing their bodies in the air again.


    And seeing the reappearance of the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan, the Sin Clan also reveled!


    The Sin Clan suddenly became imposing like a rainbow, and those demons were even more unable to resist, and suddenly many demons fell in the sky!


    After seeing the appearance of the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan, the twelve demon kings were shaken to varying degrees in their hearts!


    The warriors of the sin tribe obviously saw Su Yan and the light business demon entering the tomb of the immortal emperor, but now they appeared from behind them. Naturally, this was because of the amazing skills of Su Yan and the light business demon!


    And after seeing the appearance of Su Yan, the hanging hearts of the strong sinners were completely let go!


    What a capable person cannot, this must be the ability and luck of the Chosen Son!


    The stronger Su Yan''s abilities are, the higher the probability that their sinners will leave the Metaverse and return to the starry sky of the universe!


    While beckoning to the sinner with satisfaction, the light business demon king whispered to Su Yan: "You explain to these sinners that these demons will be handled by this king."


    Su Yan had already agreed to the Light Merchant Demon King, so he flew directly towards the Sin Clan, and at the same time used the Sin Clan''s language to let them retreat.


    Although these sinners did not understand the reasons for Su Yan''s order, they still chose to follow Su Yan''s order out of instinctive awe of the Son of the Chosen.


    Those demonic cultivators were already unable to resist, but now that the Sin Race retreated, he could finally take a breather.


    Some demon cultivators are still rejoicing, and the opponent withdraws their troops in confusion, otherwise everyone will die here.


    These magic repairs are not qualified enough to recognize the Light Merchant Demon King, but the twelve demon kings have been in the demon world for so many years, and naturally recognize that this woman holding a weird staff is the Light Merchant Demon King!


    When this woman was in the Demon Realm, she was notoriously ferocious and domineering, and she didn''t sell anyone''s face!


    Back then, not only did Shence Mansion be overthrown in the Demon Realm, but also many mountain gates were destroyed and many demon kings killed!


    Appearing here today must be a bad person!

 Chapter 3701： Cat play mouse

    Chapter 3701


    Cat play mouse


    The light business demon king said: "Dragon Mo, Tiancha, Suiyu, the seven sinners under Emperor Shang actually came to three. Tsk tsk, it seems that Emperor Shang has invested a lot of money this time, and actually sent three of you to Yuanjie , If this king guessed right, you must come to Yuanjie to get the magic weapon of Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor, right?"


    The Dragon Mo King is three meters tall, a black dragon armor, and a pair of dragon wings behind him. There are also a pair of ferocious horns on his head. His eyes are thin and narrow, giving people a sinister and cold texture.


    A glance at the past can tell that the Dragon Molord has cultivated a certain Dragon God battle body, but the grade is far inferior to Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God battle body.


    The Dragon Mo King stared at the Light Business Demon King and said, "It turns out that it was you, Ni Qingshang. You were assigned to the Star Realm, but you left the exile. If the Emperor Chang finds out, it will be more sinful, do you know?"


    The light business demon king made a frightened expression, and said, "The little girl, I want to atone for my sins, can the king show me a clear path?"


    Demon King Longmo said: "This is easy, you help this king kill these ignorant criminals. After this king returns to the Demon Realm, he will definitely praise your achievements in front of Emperor Shang, which is to welcome you from the star realm back to the Demon Realm. It may not be impossible."


    The light business demon said: "Really? Are you lying to me?"


    Long Mo Demon King said: "This king is here in Yuanjie as the plenipotentiary representative of Emperor Shang, eh? Can''t you believe this king?"


    The light business demon king said: "How can the little girl not trust the king, but there are some doubts in her heart that need to be answered..."


    When the Light Merchant Demon King was talking to the Dragon Mo King, Su Yan could not help showing a bored expression on his face.


    The Demon King of Light Business likes to play the tricks of cat play and rat, even if her strength is far above the opponent, she also likes to use words to molest the opponent.


    She pretended that she was in a very weak position, as if the other party could play her on her hands at any time, but the actual situation was just the opposite.


    This is a very obvious evil taste.


    If it was Su Yan, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. If he wanted to fight, he would go to war directly. He would never talk so much nonsense with these demon kings, and he would deliberately put on an expression of fear and fear.


    The Demon King of Dragon Mo said again: "Ni Qingshang, you were the number one person in the Demon Realm back then. If you sincerely take refuge, Emperor Shang will also be very pleased. What does it matter if the Seven Sins King becomes the Eight Sins King? This king is also willing to worship you and become a righteous brother and sister, as long as you are willing to be loyal..."


    Before the Dragon Mo King had finished speaking, the Light Shang Devil suddenly laughed wildly.


    The expression of fear and cowardice turned into domineering and domineering only for a moment.


    Facing the laughing light business demon king, the words of the dragon end demon king naturally couldn''t continue, and he could only get stuck in his throat.


    Although the Demon King of Light Business was trembling with a smile, he still suppressed his smile and said: "It''s okay, you don''t care about me, you continue to talk about yours, what do you say you want to worship..."


    Longmo Demon King is not a fool, he certainly knows that the Light Merchant Demon King is playing with him on purpose.


    "Ni Qingshang, if you want to fight, you will fight. I didn''t think that Ni Qingshang, who was in the Demon Realm back then, actually took refuge in the Sin Clan and a little white face. What a shame to the Demon Realm!" Suiyu Demon King said.


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. He didn''t do anything. He just stood here and watched the infighting in the Demon Realm. He didn''t know what was going on and was given a little white face.


    The talking Devil King is a woman in red. Not only does her red dress look like fire, but her hair also shows a coquettish blood red, and her pupils are blazing crimson.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that Suiyu Demon King must be the kind of sword repairer who enters the Dao with a killing intent. Although he is extremely talented, he can''t control the killing intent in the end. Instead, he is controlled by the killing intent and finally falls into the magic road. .


    She is also one of the Seven Sins Kings, and in terms of strength and status, she is still above the Dragon Mo King.


    It''s just that she is better at killing, not strategy.


    The light business demon king said: "You are clearly jealous when you say that, because you don''t have a little white face. If you kneel on the ground and knock three times at this king, this king might lend you little white face for three days."


    "You!" Suiyu Demon King''s killing intent was boiling in a blink of an eye!


    Even the devil around him had to stay away from her.


    If the Demon King of the Years of the Year reached the culmination of killing, he would not be able to distinguish what is an enemy and what he is.


    Even if those demon kings have never dealt with the light business demon king, they have heard of the name Ni Qingshang more or less.


    If there is a choice, they definitely don''t want to be an enemy of this woman.


    This woman''s eyes are very special, with unparalleled talent, it is said that she can manipulate the universe and galaxies within a single thought.


    Back then, the Devildom and Western Bliss fought, and many monks and arhats fell under her skirts, and the battle achievements were very impressive!


    She was exiled to the star realm, seeming to be exiled, but anyone who knew Ni Qingshang''s background knew that the star realm was the most conducive place for her to cultivate her eyes.


    Thousands of years have passed. As long as Ni Qingshang didn''t squander easily, his eyes had already been cultivated to the point where he was superb and peaked!


    The Demon King of Dragon Mo said: "Ni Qingshang did not wear the blindfold made by Emperor Ku, which means that the seal of the Eye of the Galaxy has been completely broken. Her power is probably much stronger than when she was in the Demon Realm. You must not underestimate her. ."


    In fact, there is no need to explain this by the Dragon End Demon King, everyone has already seen it.


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and added: "Do you know? Actually, this king just came out of the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. You can see this staff in the hands of this king. This is exactly what you want to get. The fairy emperor''s magic weapon."


    The words of the Demon King of Light Merchants immediately attracted the attention of the twelve demon kings. They could indeed see the extraordinary appearance of the staff in the hands of the Demon King of Light Merchants. This staff was not only radiant and infinite, but more importantly, it had a deep breath. The magic weapon of series!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said again: "You must have seen it too. At least there are three levels of sacred artifacts. As long as you can kill me, you don''t have to venture into the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor. Take this magic weapon and This king��s head can go back to the Demon Realm with great joy. Presumably Emperor Shang will also be very happy. He will not only give you the antidote to the divine pill of suffering, but also give you extra rewards."


    The Demon King at the end of the dragon pondered and said: "You said you have just entered the tomb of the Dragon Warrior Immortal Emperor. Are you bragging or truthful?"


    The light business demon king raised his head slightly, and a ray of purple aura flew out.


    The Dragon Mo King didn''t dare to neglect, he carefully resisted, but saw that the purple aura immediately shattered after it hit the barrier, and it was completely ineffective.


    The Dragon End Demon hesitated, not knowing the intention of the Light Shang Demon


    Because this purple scent is not lethal at all, the Light Merchant Demon Lord shouldn''t do such a boring behavior, sending an aura inexplicably.


    But seeing the Demon King of Light Business chuckled lightly, and said: "Are you so afraid that this king will kill you? This breath is the source of the power of the immortal emperor. If this king has not entered the tomb of the dragon war, what happened? Can you get the power of the immortal emperor''s origin?"

 Chapter 3702： The strongest horizon

    Chapter 3702 The Strongest Vision


    The strongest horizon


    The words of the light business demon king made the faces of the twelve demon kings uncontrollably become serious.


    If you want to sense it carefully, you can find that this purple breath does contain a ray of heavenly power, far above them, the demon kings!


    No matter how powerful the Light Merchant Demon King is, it is impossible to raise his aura to this unpredictable level of majesty!


    That is to say, she has really entered the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, and the staff in her hand that reveals a mysterious aura is probably also obtained from the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan.


    There was a happy smile on the face of the Light Merchant Demon King, and Su Yan only saw this smile knowing that the Light Merchant Demon King was about to enter the abnormal mental state of playing games with death.


    The Light Merchant Demon King did this entirely to arouse the hostility of the twelve demon kings towards her, so that the twelve demon kings would attack her with all their strength, and she would fall into an extremely dangerous situation!


    If you follow the brain circuits of ordinary people, it is absolutely impossible to make such a judgment!


    Everyone hopes to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, be underestimated by the enemy, and then use the power of thunder to destroy the enemy!


    But the Demon King of Light Merchant did the opposite. She was indeed enjoying the danger, the morbid happiness that passed by with death.


    The spirit of this woman was more abnormal than those who indulged in killing or lust.


    The wings of the Dragon End Demon King suddenly opened, and then a dozen black arrows appeared in the void behind him, and the flapping of the wings brought a boundless wind in the air!


    In the wind, dozens of arrows flew faster and faster!


    Almost in an instant, he flew to the front of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    The Dragon End Demon King made a sudden move, without warning before, and the speed of these arrows is between the lightning and flint!


    The Light Merchant Demon King held the Star Falling Staff, and did not make any evasive actions, or even any reaction.


    She just opened her eyes, and the dozen or so arrows in her sight began to become twisted. When they flew in front of the Light Merchant Demon King, the originally straight arrows were twisted into twists. shape!


    The reason why these arrows are distorted is because the space they are in has been distorted by the Light Merchant Demon King with incredible power!


    Space is distorted, and these arrows will naturally be distorted!


    Su Yan had already seen that under the blessing of the Falling Star Staff, the Light Merchant Demon King''s Galactic Eye was able to form a horizon.


    The so-called horizon is a kind of immortal enchantment blessed by ���� and immortal rule, as long as the space within the sight of the light business devil can be distorted at will!


    The Dragon End Demon King immediately noticed this, and forced the devil energy out of his body, forming a defensive enchantment.


    The remaining eleven demon kings also learned the same way, each shaped a defensive enchantment with different attributes!


    To fight against the demon king with vision, a strong demon energy body is the basic principle.


    The Dragon Mo King only felt that Ni Qingshang was more difficult to deal with than when he was in the Demon Realm!


    She was already very difficult to entangle, and thanks to the help of the mysterious staff, the power of the Eye of the Galaxy was also improved, not to mention the sinners who were still staring at him. There is no chance of winning.


    But the Dragon End Demon King definitely cannot admit defeat easily.


    Because Emperor Shang can only endure their invincible battle, he will never allow them to only face each other and then retreat calmly.


    Compared with Ni Qingshang, of course, Emperor Shang is going to come more terrifying and unpredictable!


    The demon king here also understands this truth, and everyone''s expressions become more solemn. Today, there will be a demon king who will fall here, and I can only hope that the person who fell is not himself.


    Compared with the general immortal realm, the field of vision is the strongest in that as long as the eyes are opened, the field of vision is automatically generated, and there is no need to mobilize any magic power in the body to activate a certain fairy rule.


    Those black arrows gradually turned into black blue smoke in front of the Light Merchant Demon King, and the Light Merchant Demon King��s counterattack began!


    Behind the twelve demon kings, a colorful universe suddenly appeared, and it seemed that they could be sucked into it at any time.


    Fortunately for the twelve demon kings, those demon commanders were stunned when they saw that the light business demon king could shape the stars of the universe without a word!


    The light business demon king said: "Although everyone is in the realm of the devil, your realms are really just some stinky fish and shrimps to this king! This king really can''t figure out, is the Emperor Chang confused? Shouldn''t it? Would you really think that relying on these wastes of you, the legacy of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor can be acquired?"


    After the Light Merchant Demon King finished speaking, he walked forward step by step, she could walk on the ground in this void even without any mana.


    And behind these demon kings, the realm of the galaxy universe is constantly expanding!


    This one after the other, it seems that the light business demon king only used one person to complete the encirclement of the twelve demon kings!


    Since defeating the five demon kings in the star realm with her own strength, the self-confidence of the light business demon king has been overwhelming, not to mention that she has obtained "Tide Art" from Su Yan, and after surrendering the Star Falling Staff, her strength is even greater. It''s another level!


    It is no longer a problem for her to beat ten!


    Although there is no feud between her and Emperor Shang, Ni Qingshang has always killed nothing and has never been afraid of offending people. Even if it is Emperor Shang''s subordinates, he will kill if he kills them. It is nothing remarkable.


    To make her Ni Qingshang look forward to the future and dare not do anything, these demon kings are far from enough!


    Su Yan didn''t worry about the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King. Even if she couldn''t kill the 12 Demon Kings in one go, she could at least protect herself from worry.


    At that time, Su Yan waved his hand casually, and the strong men of the sin race swarmed up, killing all these demons, which can be said to be a breeze.


    Su Yan would not worry about things like Emperor Shang.


    Since ancient times, Dao Sect and Demon Cultivation are not at the same time. As the saint son of Longevity Mountain, it is completely normal for him to kill some demon cultivation.


    The situation here can be said to be in Su Yan''s grasp, and the feeling of grasping the overall situation is really very comfortable.


    Since returning to the Immortal Realm, Su Yan has been weak and strong all the way, and now he is finally able to gather a strong group of combat power. Only waiting for him to regain the throne of the Immortal Emperor, he must be shocked by that time!


    The light business demon king walked more than 20 meters in the void. This distance is really not long, but it gave the twelve demon kings an extremely heavy sense of oppression!


    All of them have only heard of the name of the Eye of the Galaxy, but only after they really fight against the Eye of the Galaxy can they understand how terrifying this sense of oppression is!


    The galaxy behind them also began to change, becoming more colorful!

 Chapter 3703： No escape

    Chapter 3703: There is no escape


    No escape


    Under this extreme pressure, the Demon King at the End of the Dragon could still calm down, and the murderous aura of the Demon King at that age was about to boil.


    Now that he was so excited by the Light Merchant Demon King, he couldn''t bear it anymore. Relying on a **** long sword, it turned into a **** streamer, and instantly crossed the space between the two and killed the Light Merchant Demon King!


    This **** sword light covered the sky and the sun, and even the clouds in the sky were dyed with a strong blood color at this moment!


    Murderous aura came upon his face with the gale, even the Mo Wen Divine Sword in Su Yan''s hand felt a clear cry!


    The cultivation base of this year-old Demon King in the sword is not weaker than that of the Immortal King Cheng Sword killed by Su Yan just now.


    With her strength, I am afraid that she can also climb the 72 Tianzhu!


    It��s just that her ranking should be weaker than the Light Merchant Demon...


    This blood-colored sword light slashed towards the Light Merchant Demon King!


    Just now, the Light Merchant Demon King used the Eye of the Star River to twist the space and broke the dark arrow of the Dragon End Demon King. Faced with this grand sword light, it is absolutely impossible to repeat the old tricks!


    Because this sword light is really strong and fierce, let alone a distorted space, even normal space will be cut at the same time!


    This is a sword that can smash the void!


    When the sword light was almost ten centimeters away from the face of the Light Merchant Demon King, she used the magic of spatial teleportation to teleport herself to a safe place.


    This is not that the Light Business Demon King deliberately enjoys the pleasure of passing by death, but that she must do it, and can only do it!


    If the opponent''s moves are not old enough, and he is sent out, this sword light is very likely to produce a second change.


    With this level of sword repair, the manipulation of sword light has often reached the realm of smooth and flowing water, and it can often make sword light changes that are difficult for ordinary people to understand!


    Although this sword did not slash the Light Merchant Demon King, it fell between the sea of ??clouds, causing a crack of more than 100 meters in the space!


    The black electric light behind this crack slowly crawled out of the alien world! It will not heal for a long time!


    This sword missed, Suiyu Demon King did not hesitate, and the second sword had already fallen again, still the same as before!


    This time it was changed to a sweep, although the Light Merchant Demon King still avoided this second sword in the same way, there was another crack in the space!


    If they were allowed to fight like this, there would be no idea how many cracks would appear in this void!


    This is the top battle at the Demon King level. Not only will the mountains and rivers be broken and life will be charred, even the space will be torn apart!


    The Demon King of the Years wielded seven swords continuously, and seven cracks that could not be repaired appeared in this space!


    And her "Battering Fourteen Forms" has only used half of it from just now. The further behind, the stronger the sword moves!


    The remaining eleven demon kings chose to stand in place and watch the battle. This is no way.


    The power of "The Fourteenth Form of Breaking Heaven" is too strong, and if they approach it rashly, it will be affected.


    More importantly, once the Suiyu Demon King rises up, he will not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy and begin to attack indiscriminately.


    They all felt that Suiyu Demon King couldn''t defeat the woman Ni Qingshang on his own, but at least it could greatly consume Ni Qingshang''s strength, which was enough.


    The light business devil has never liked being beaten passively.


    But Suiyu Demon King��s attack like a mad dog made her unable to find any good solutions for a while, and the opponent��s sword light is too sharp, any space spell, no matter how fancy your changes, the other party has a sword. It can be cut to pieces!


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Light Business suddenly had an idea in his heart, and then saw the sky suddenly enveloped by a silver star!


    When the eighth sword of the Suiyu Demon King was cut down, these starlights also fell down!


    The stars in the sky are falling, it looks beautiful, but it is murderous, and all the demon kings and magic repairs are shrouded in it!


    It''s not just about dealing with a year-old demon king!


    Sure enough, the swordsmanship of the Demon King Suiyu was at the highest level in the realm of the Demon King. With this sword, even one-third of the stars in the sky were cut off!


    But the rest of the starlight still fell down, and there were still starlight sources in the galaxy above!


    The starlight falls into a dense rain!


    The twelve demon kings naturally have the means to resist the starlight, but the demons below are miserable. They can''t escape even if they want to escape. They can barely open the enchantment and can hardly support them for a long time, they are completely swallowed by the starlight!


    In the end, the flesh and blood melted, leaving only a pair of white withered bones!


    The strength of these demon commanders is equal to the golden immortal, but in front of the top demon king, they are simply ants on the ground, facing the power of the starlight, they don''t even have a chance to struggle a little.


    The starlight rain in the sky is still falling continuously, like mercury pouring down the ground, without any gaps.


    Although the sword of the Demon King of the Years is powerful, although the connection between the sword and the sword is very close, it is impossible to achieve a completely seamless connection.


    She didn''t have to take away the sword and formed a sword barrier above her head to resist the starlight.


    And before not knowing it, the surroundings gradually changed from the bright universe, the blue sky and the white sun to the void universe, the stars were ethereal, and there were many stars dotted in the darkness.


    The light business demon king''s hair also turned purple inadvertently, flying towards the rear!


    At this moment, Su Yan already had a deep worry in his heart, fearing that the Light Merchant Demon King would not be able to control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, and ran away again.


    When the light of the galaxy enveloped everything, the twelve demon kings could only make their own barriers stronger!


    Nothing else can be done here!


    The scope of the starlight is extremely wide, and more importantly, there are no dead ends. Within this galaxy, it is the domain of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    These twelve demon kings all have their own immortal domain, but even if their immortal domain is released, I am afraid it will be difficult to rival this universe galaxy!


    No way, the Eye of the Galaxy is the capital of talent, and it is indeed unreasonably strong!


    And in the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King, the starlight became more and more dazzling and deep.


    Then she waved her staff and easily isolated all the twelve demon kings!


    Although the twelve demon kings did not move, the distance between each other was infinitely stretched by the magic power of the light business demon king, and they could be turned into a world within a few minutes!


    The Dragon End Demon King first realized that the situation was not good. If the battlefield was divided, the Light Business Demon King could defeat them one by one.


    Although they have a quantitative advantage, they can''t use it at all, but he is not good at space spells. He clearly knows that the opponent has used the spells that turned into the end of the world, but they don''t know how to crack it!


    Seeing the twelve demon kings each fall into the starlight dilemma, a smile appeared on the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth.


    Because the show is just about to start!


    Then I saw the starlight floating, and there was really a huge celestial body in the sky appearing in the sky in response to the call of the Light Merchant Demon King!

 Chapter 3704： Start desperately

    Chapter 3704 begins desperately


    These huge celestial bodies are as big as a fortress, but they are also hundreds of meters in size!


    With boundless speed from the cosmic starry sky quickly smashed down here!


    This is the first time that Su Yan has seen the Light Merchant Demon King use this method of summoning stars to fall. In this case, it is very likely that he has newly cultivated after getting the Star Falling Staff.


    After the stars shrouded everything around him, he was already struggling.


    Now the Light Merchant Demon King has summoned many stars from outside the sky to fall. These stars are absolutely fast. If they hit the Demon King, the barrier will also be shaken.


    At this time, they could finally understand why the Light Merchant Demon King was able to stay in the Demon Realm for a while!


    The attack of the Demon King Suiyu was also shattered by the starlight, but at this time she saw the twelve demon kings being suppressed by the starlight. After a sneer, she actually took the initiative to withdraw the sword enchantment and flew high in the sky with the sword!


    The higher the sky, the brighter the stars!


    These stars are like sharp swords, piercing the skin of the Demon King Suiyu, causing her blood to flow from her body, but her expression will never waver!


    Facing the starlight with only one sword into the sky, it smashed a falling star!


    Even the Demon King of Light Business couldn''t think that the Demon King of Suiyu would be so crazy!


    How could he hit the starlight so hard to die!


    The light business demon king''s eyes had also changed when he saw her, because they were the same kind of people in a sense.


    And this madness also infected the remaining eleven demon kings. Although they were separated by the spells close to the horizon, they all took out their magic weapons at this time, or showed their skills!


    After the powerful demon energy was condensed, even the Starlight Enchantment was shaken!


    And the blood on the surface of the Suiyu Demon King finally gathered on her sword. After this sword absorbed the blood of its master, it became more and more fierce!


    One of the demon kings summoned many ancient demon generals with a height of 500 feet!


    These Primordial Demon Generals were so powerful that they also slew towards the starlight above them, bearing all the falling stars on their bodies!


    The light business demon king thought that the falling of the stars would smash the devil''s head to bloodshed, and he did not expect to be so broken.


    However, this also made her understand that the opponent is not weak, and definitely has the power to resist, and she will not catch it and let her kill her.


    In the follow-up, many Primordial Demon Generals will follow the call. This Demon King has also laid his blood, and he does not hesitate to use his own blood to attract the Primordial Demon General!


    It''s just that the blood lost in this short period of time needs five hundred years of hard work to make up for it!


    These Primordial Demon Generals have an inexplicable relationship with Chaos, walking among the brilliant stars without fear at all, and the stars can''t hurt them.


    But in a blink of an eye, the Light Merchant Demon King used the Star Falling Staff to tear through the void, sending these Primordial Demon Generals to an unknown alien world.


    "Fool, do you think that only you can tear the space apart?"


    Indeed, compared with these demon kings, the light business devil who mastered the fairy rule of space would only have less difficulty in tearing the space.


    Between the two sides, they all fight for the understanding of the immortal level.


    The Light Merchant Demon King only finished dealing with those Primordial Demon Generals, and found that countless Scarlet Sword Lights and Starlights collided head-on!


    It turned out that the sword light change of Suiyu Demon King has been completed, and the magic sword that absorbed her blood has turned into countless **** sword light!


    The amount of these scarlet sword lights is immeasurable, and it is enough to compete head-on with the starlight!


    Su Yan can see all these changes in the battle situation.


    The light business demon king and these twelve demon kings seem to be attacking each other, and no one can have a complete upper hand, as if they are very stalemate.


    But in fact, this is not the case at all!


    The Eye of the Star River of the Light Merchant Devil is far from being used to its strongest state, at least there is still the most powerful trick that has not been used.


    The Light Business Demon King always likes to tease her opponent in various ways, maybe she is already thinking about something in her heart.


    But to Su Yan, this kind of battle seemed very fierce, but in fact there was no fun at all, it was just a lively fight.


    The confrontation between starlight and sword light attracted all the minds of the light business demon king!


    And under her, the Demon King of Dragon Mo opened his back wings, and he had already flown close to the horizon, and a spear was turned into his hand, flying towards the Demon King of Light Business silently!


    The dragon''s end demon king has completely restrained his murderous aura, without a trace of leakage!


    And the long spear in his hand is not small. This spear is said to have killed the devil emperor and is called the Spear of God!


    It is a magic weapon handed down from ancient times!


    A dark whirlpool at the tip of the Spear of God''s Spear was slowly forming a line. When the Dragon Mo King suddenly shot out from the side and appeared in front of the Light Shang Demon, the dark whirlpool at the tip of the spear had grown to three to five meters!


    The suction from the dark vortex is only effective for the soul, but it can stun the strong of the Demon King!


    Let the other''s soul become unstable!


    The Demon King of the End of the Dragon could cross the distance of a close distance in such a short period of time. The Demon King of Light Merchant had no prediction at all, and she did not notice the inexplicable aura approaching at all!


    This is because the breath and killing intent of the Dragon End Demon King are all condensed in this dark vortex, and this dark vortex is completely out of the light business demon king''s spiritual perception!


    Only a pair of eyes can observe the existence of the dark vortex!


    Although the Spear of God Punishment is a long spear, it is a weapon used for assassination!


    Once the dark vortex takes shape, the Dragon End Demon King has not missed it!


    As long as he sends the spear out, the result will definitely be the same as before. The Eye of the Galaxy is really powerful. If the opponent underestimates the enemy and wants one to fight twelve demon kings, he will probably fall here today!


    "Kill!" With the shout of the Dragon End Demon King!


    The killing intent is overwhelmed by the light business demon king!


    The attraction of the dark vortex to the soul made the spirit of the Demon King of Light Trade tremble, and even the surrounding starry sky was fluctuating!


    The starlight in the distance was also impacted by the sword light of the Suiyu Demon King!


    It seemed that the Demon King of Light Merchant was about to drink his hatred here, but at the moment when the Spear of the God of Death was sent out, a wonderful change took place!


    The eye symbol on the staff of falling stars suddenly appeared at the feet of the Light Merchant Demon King. The moment this eye symbol swallowed the Light Merchant Demon King, it also took her to another dimension!


    Although the Spear of God Punishment stabbed, there was no way to stab the Light Merchant Demon King who was in another dimension, but passed through her body!


    This is the smallest difference!


    Even the Light Merchant Demon King couldn��t help but sighed: ��It��s really a good cooperation. This king��s attention is indeed attracted by the sword light. It''s about to win."


    But the Dragon End Demon King missed a hit, instead of being discouraged, he said, "Look at the sky!"

 Chapter 3705： Unstoppable

    Chapter 3705: Unstoppable


    Unstoppable


    After the Light Merchant Demon King raised his head, only the starlight in the sky had been completely shaken, and a huge golden palm was directly pressing down from the sky!


    This golden palm is so huge that even the palm prints on it can be seen very clearly!


    After seeing the golden palm, the expression on the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants was obviously dull. It was obvious that the power of the golden palm far exceeded her expectations!


    Even the realm of the galaxy universe seems to be shattered by this palm together!


    The power of this golden palm is so amazing, who released it?


    As the Light Merchant Demon was surprised and suspicious, the surrounding universe and the starry sky became more and more shaken. This series of changes made the Light Merchant Demon overwhelmed!


    As the golden palm pressed from the zenith, layers of galaxies and starlight began to violently shatter!


    This golden palm possesses overwhelming power, and the Light Merchant Devil seems to be unable to find a way to compete with it!


    Su Yan was a little surprised at this moment.


    This golden palm seems to be a certain technique of Buddhism. The relationship between Buddhism and demonic cultivation has always been very close. This closeness does not mean how close the relationship between the two is.


    But if Buddhism wants to cultivate the state of mind, like Su Yan, he will take the initiative to find some demon cultivation to help in the practice. If it can resist the temptation of demon cultivation, then it will naturally go to the next level!


    But if you can''t resist it, you will eventually degenerate into a demon!


    And after the Moxiu and Buddhism came into contact at such close distance, many Moxiu masters some of the Buddhist techniques.


    The practice of Buddhism is a self-contained system, with infinite magical effects, and more importantly, offensive and defensive.


    This golden palm is obviously a Buddhism Mahayana technique. It is difficult for ordinary Arhats to get a glimpse of it, but it is unexpectedly controlled by the devil!


    This golden palm looks upright and bright, but in fact it is infinitely devilish, giving people a sense of both righteousness and evil. What''s more important is that even Su Yan couldn''t see where the weakness of this golden palm was for a while.


    After the golden palm continued to fall, it continued to grow larger, not only covering the Galaxy Realm, but also Su Yan and the strong sinners were also shrouded in golden light!


    This palm can cover at least five hundred miles!


    The strong man of the sin race has opened the skyscraper again on top of Su Yan''s head, but Su Yan''s expression hasn''t changed much, let alone become nervous.


    Su Yan''s instinct told him that although this golden palm is a first-class magical skill, the light business demon should not be defeated so easily!


    As the golden palm drew closer, not only the galaxy collapsed, but also the multiple dimensions of change!


    The Light Merchant Demon King only felt that his whole body was locked by a huge amount of pressure, and even his bones were rattling, as if his whole body''s bones would be cut off at any time!


    The golden palm hasn''t really fallen down, and the pressure is so great that the light business demon king can''t even move his fingers. When it really falls, even if the demon king''s body is strong, I''m afraid it will be photographed with the spirit. Into meat sauce!


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s Eye of the Galaxy was very powerful, and at this time she had discovered who the golden palm came from.


    It was the Tiancha Demon among the Three Heavenly Kings. The Tiancha Demon had been indifferent, and he didn''t say a word to the Light Merchant Demon. In fact, he accumulated power in secret. When it fell, it was an unstoppable thunder strike!


    The feints of the two demon kings Suiyu and Longmo are also just right, completely attracting the attention of the light business devil!


    The cooperation between these three demon kings can be regarded as perfect, the light business demon king is really too big this time!


    "Sure enough, you have something, but... you came too at an untimely time. If this king didn''t get the Star Falling Staff, I''m afraid it will really fall here today!"


    After finishing talking about the purple hair of the Light Business Demon King, it flew upside down toward the sky!


    And the Star Falling Staff also released an extremely bright light!


    Then I saw the space above was directly torn apart, and above the torn space, the starry sky turned into chaos!


    This is what Su Yan thinks, the last move that the Light Business Demon King has always kept!


    The Eye of Galaxy can restore everything within sight to the chaotic essence!


    This ability is very against the sky, even more incredible than breaking the ten thousand magic with one sword!


    After the starry sky turned into chaos, that golden palm plunged into the chaos, and the power began to dissolve!


    As long as it is the original power in this universe and in the chain of causation, it is impossible to beat the pupil power that is enough to restore everything to chaos!


    It was the first time those demon kings saw this kind of ability, and they were all speechless for a while in shock.


    Originally thought that the Light Merchant Demon King could be suppressed, no one would have thought that such a wave would be caused!


    The cooperation of the three demon kings can be said to have achieved the ultimate, but in the face of this double star, this ultimate effort is also meaningless.


    The Light Merchant Demon King gently paused the wand in the air, and the golden palm in the sky disintegrated directly, and under the disintegrated golden palm, the starlight once again mastered!


    The battlefield was divided again, and the twelve demon kings were divided into different spaces, unable to support each other.


    And a wild smile appeared on the face of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Then the starlight turned into countless sharp swords, stabbing towards those demon kings!


    The twelve demon kings each displayed their magical powers, and could only use their strongest ability to resist!


    But there are countless celestial bodies in the starry sky, and the starlight that can be produced is almost infinite!


    If it is consumed in this way, it will be extremely detrimental to the twelve demon kings!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was holding the Star Falling Staff, striding across layers of space in an instant, and I didn''t know how far away he was, and slammed in front of a Demon King!


    This demon king can only take out his strongest magic weapon, this magic weapon is a tower of the dead!


    The Tower of the Dead relies on tens of millions of vain wraith spirits to condense the base, kill tens of thousands of true repairs to create a backbone, and finally shape the tower with boundless magic energy!


    The Tower of the Dead has endless resentment, and there are many vicious curses!


    But in front of the Eye of the Star River, even the dead city will fall apart, let alone the tower of the dead with a lower grade?


    This tower of the dead, along with the demon king, was broken by the starlight, and then the light merchant demon king nailed it to a cross that rose from the ground using the ancient magic of the witch sect, and died in a screaming cry!


    Seeing the Light Merchant Demon King proactively attacked and killed one Demon King, the other eleven demon kings became very nervous because they were afraid that they would become the next target of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    And after the Light Merchant Demon King killed a Demon King, his killing intention reached the most intense level!


    The surrounding stars became extremely grand, and the various celestial bodies in the galaxy became extremely clear and real.


    And above the heads of many demon kings, there are stars brewing, and when they fall, there will be many demon kings falling!

 Chapter 3706： Rolling

    Chapter 3706: Rolling


    The Tiancha Demon King, who had never said anything, finally said: "Ni Qingshang, if you kill us here, do you think Emperor Shang will let you go? We are all people who work for Emperor Shang."


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and said: "Even if the Emperor Shang did not let me go? At least I can get the real happiness in the process of killing you. You know, since the king was sent to the star realm After the barren world, I haven''t killed anyone for many years..."


    "But after the king broke the vow and killed the five demon kings in the star world this year, I just feel that killing the devil is simply a rare dessert in the ordinary life for this king. You should know how much women like desserts. , Now you are all my king��s dessert..."


    The demon king of light business is almost crazy. In a sense, these demons have mental illnesses.


    Once the inner madness is triggered, it is difficult to control yourself.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is in this state now, and she is full of the desire to kill now, except for the desire to kill, everything else is not enough for her to worry about.


    The stars in the sky finally crashed down, and the stars with their long tails swept across the starry sky, and then slammed into the places where the eleven demon kings stood!


    The earth also fell into a fierce tremor, and then boundless cracks spread across the earth!


    The cracks in the stars in the sky have not healed yet, and the earth has also become torn apart!


    This is the fighting power of the Demon King Peak!


    Just a gesture can cause the earth to fall apart!


    Su Yan was a little worried about the chaotic energy near the tomb of the Emperor Long Zhan being excited by the Light Merchant Demon King, which caused even greater accidents!


    But now the Demon King of Light Merchants has been stunned, I''m afraid no one can persuade her.


    Starlight suppression cooperates with the fall of the stars, and destroys the enemy''s protective barrier with the magic technique as chaos. This is the true power of the Starry Eye!


    In this round of fierce attacks, another five demon kings fell!


    The twelve demon kings only had six remaining in the battle at this time. Most of these six demon kings did not even touch the corners of the light business demon king, and they had consumed at least half of the demon energy in their bodies.


    This result had to be discouraging.


    Even more discouraged is that the whole body is bound by the star beam. Although the magic weapon is also used, it is divided into the battlefield by the starlight and can only struggle in the starlight! No useful connection can be established between each other!


    The so-called superiority in quantity is meaningless to Eye of the Galaxy!


    They can only fight on their own, struggling hard in the stars, there is really no good way besides that!


    The immortals they master are not worth mentioning compared to the immortals in the three realms of space, galaxy, and chaos. They only need to master time and cause and effect. After the light business demon king enters the immortal emperor level, he can shape the world by himself!


    This is a possibility they almost never have!


    Even if this kind of existence looks at eternity, there are no more than ten immortal emperors and devil emperors!


    And these few are all famous in the Three Realms and Ten directions!


    Even in the lower realms, there are countless civilizations extolling their reputation!


    The immortals are like the five elements yin and yang, mutually reinforcing and restraining each other.


    It''s just that the immortals controlled by the Light Merchant Demon King are the foundation for shaping the world, and the immortals they control are fundamentally unable to compete with the Light Merchant Demon King!


    Just now, some demon kings forcibly formed the domain, wanting to fight against the light business demon king, but the immortal domain was only formed, and it has been destroyed by the light business demon king with powerful pupil power and starlight, resulting in a dead end!


    The Demon King of Long Mo said: "Although Ni Qingshang is not yet at the level of the Emperor Zhun, she already has the feeling of being crushed by the Emperor Zhun when she deals with us. I am afraid that today''s things are too much to be done!"


    The Dragon End Demon King has already begun to retreat, and he is not to blame, because everyone has this strong sense of powerlessness.


    Although they also have powerful magic weapons and know powerful spells, they don''t have any room to play in front of this double star.


    It''s meaningless to continue to hold on here, but it''s just prolonging the time of passive beating.


    In the end, it will only cause more completely unnecessary sacrifices, other than that, the result will not change!


    But Tiancha Demon King said: "If we go back like this, Emperor Shang will still blame us for doing things badly. You should understand what I mean."


    The Dragon Mo King nodded, Tiancha Demon King meant that they would definitely not be able to go back like this, at least they had to be injured and put on the lottery, so that at least it proved that they had already fought for the Emperor, and they retreated after losing their battle.


    It''s just that the scales are very difficult to grasp, because if one doesn''t do it well, it is possible to fully explain themselves here.


    That year the Demon King was the first to rush out of the starlight, her sword light was very harsh, enough to cut the starlight from the sky!


    The Demon King of Light Merchant has already experienced her sword light, this time he will definitely not support it, but has been prepared!


    This sword light has only been put into the most prosperous moment, and it has been eliminated by the Eye of the Galaxy into a real chaos!


    The starlight gap also quickly healed.


    And in this healed starlight gap, the Dragon End Demon King threw a pagoda, which was similar in grade to the Dead Man Tower. It was impossible to suppress the Light Merchant Demon King, but it could consume her attention.


    Then the Dragon Mo King forcefully carried the sky full of stars with a powerful dragon body, and finally slammed in front of the Light Shang Demon King!


    After the spear was sent, the sky was full of dark magic fire!


    Although this dark magic fire burns very vigorously, the surrounding temperature has dropped a lot, because this magic fire contains a very powerful cold obsession, nothing else!


    The dark magic fire gradually turned into many fire dragons in the huff!


    The Dragon End Demon King was sure that the Light Business Demon King was not good at close combat, so I had to play with her weapons!


    This is the correct strategy, because the Light Merchant Devil is indeed not very good at weapons, and the Star Falling Staff in his hand is not a magic weapon for hand-to-hand combat.


    After the dragon body carried the starlight, dark red blood gradually leaked from under the black dragon scales, but the Dragon End Demon King didn''t care, and his spear pierced directly towards the Light Shang Demon King!


    After the black magic energy on the tip of the gun condensed, it turned into a long black dragon and roared and killed it!


    The Light Merchant Demon King can only open a crack in the space between her and the Dragon End Demon King, and at the same time send herself into a brand new space to avoid the opponent''s attack!


    But since she entered a new dimension, Tiancha Devil��s cold spell was like a tarsal maggot, shrouded in her spirit!


    The three demon kings, Long Mo, Suiyu, and Tiancha, are now attacking at all costs, and the power they use at this time has exceeded their own limits!


    Using this power beyond the limit will inevitably suffer backlash.


    But at least there has been an explanation from Emperor Shang, they were indeed defeated, and in the end there was really no way to retreat!

 Chapter 3707： Fall one after another

    The third thousand seven hundred and seven chapters fell one after another


    But the Light Business Demon King also saw through the intentions of these three people, how could it make them so easy?


    Under the blessing of the Falling Star Staff, the Light Business Demon King directly used the spell on the spell, and resisted the Tiancha Devil''s spell in the void.


    At the same time, the physical body travels through different spaces without interruption, with the body of the Falling Star Wand, and she can travel through seven different spaces in one second.


    Although the attack of the Dragon End Demon King comes with dark flames, it can be regarded as a combination of the two attacks of the magic weapon.


    But breaking through the seven-layer space is an impossible task for him!


    Therefore, although the Dark Demon Fire seemed to burn very vigorously, it couldn''t hurt the Light Merchant Demon King''s hair.


    On the contrary, it was the sword of the Demon King at that age, which could cut through multiple layers of void, and could pose a direct threat to the Demon King of Light Merchants!


    It''s just that her sword goes straight, lacking flexibility. Has long been seen through by the Light Merchant Demon!


    If it is a weaker enemy, even if it can see through the path of the sword, it is meaningless, because the sword can cut off spells, magic weapons, space, and half cause and effect!


    Even if it is seen through, the power will never be affected in any way!


    This sword is so strong that it almost doesn''t need any tricks!


    This time, layers of the void were once again cut apart by a sword!


    Although Jianfeng is not yet the body of the Light Merchant Demon King, he is already chilling!


    This time, the Light Merchant Demon King had already prepared his back hand, and saw the surrounding starlight suddenly turned into a chaos, and even the sword''s edge was swept into a chaos!


    Then the Demon King of Light Business suddenly appeared in front of the Demon King Suiyu. The two women were only about ten centimeters apart, and their eyes met each other.


    The light business demon king''s eyes are as brilliant as galaxies, while the other''s eyes are blood red!


    As these two pairs of eyes stared at each other, although Suiyu Demon King''s sword was still in his hands, it couldn''t be cut down!


    Because just now, in the sight of each other, the Light Merchant Demon King had already locked her soul in another galaxy.


    This is of course a very risky thing, because you first use your physical body to get close to such a powerful sword repairman, and then you have to fight your mind with your pupils at a close distance!


    Even with Su Yan''s swordsmanship realm, doing so is still very risky.


    Because close combat is difficult to achieve true realm crushing, and the fights are all between the electric light and flint, relying on instinct to react to the sword swing.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is not good at close combat, so he uses his body to approach a powerful sword repairman. If he fails, he will only pay the price of his life!


    But the so-called wealth and wealth are in danger, this time the light business demon is obviously betting right!


    If the Suiyu Demon King is an ordinary sword repairer, then her mind is absolutely impossible to be defeated so easily.


    It''s a pity that she is a sword repairer who has fallen into the magic way, and her own mind is already chaotic enough. What the light business demon king has to do is to pour a bucket of oil on the fire!


    In this way, her mind will inevitably be more chaotic!


    The light business demon king who made the right bet, then raised the falling star staff high, and saw the boundless starlight shoot out from the staff!


    After the Demon King was shot by this starlight, the skin and flesh on the body surface quickly vaporized, and within a few seconds, he was transformed from a flesh and blood person into a complete bone.


    And the white bone still holds the **** magic sword in his hand!


    But the edge of this magic sword has become extremely confused!


    The long spear of the Demon King at the End of the Dragon was only killed from behind, but it was already useless. The black demon fire burned the bones of the Demon King Suiyu to ashes, but still could not touch the corners of the Demon King of Light Merchants.


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already transferred himself to another dimension while smiling.


    The Dragon Mo King was almost so angry that he vomited blood, and Cha Demon also had a green expression on his face that day.


    After this wave of fights, they almost didn''t ask for any bargain, and they also compromised the Suiyu Demon out of thin air!


    The Demon King of Suiyu is also one of the seven heavenly kings under the seat of Emperor Shang, and her fall is no small matter!


    Emperor Shang will inevitably be furious with thunder, and anger will inevitably fall on them...


    After killing the Su Yan Demon King, the Light Merchant Demon King crossed the void and returned to Su Yan''s side under the skyscraper umbrella. She took Su Yan''s arm and said affectionately: "This king has played enough, the next thing is Leave it to your sinners to deal with it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King almost consumed all the demon energy in her body at this time. She was not the kind of particularly deep demon energy. Manipulating galaxies, traveling through space, and restoring everything to the origin of chaos all required a lot of attention.


    Her mental exhaustion was also great at this time, and retreating in time is the best result.


    If you continue to love the battle, I''m afraid she will fall in the end.


    However, the Light Merchant Demon King suppressed the twelve demon kings alone and killed seven of them. This result is already very impressive.


    If the result of this battle is passed to the Demon Realm, the Demon Realm will definitely be shocked!


    The ranking of the 72 Tianzhu Devil King will also be rewritten!


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly and issued a command in the language of the sin race, behind him all the strong sin races flew out!


    A variety of ancestral totems began to shine in the air!


    Su Yan intends not to let go of the remaining five demon kings.


    The warriors of these sin races loyally implemented Su Yan''s orders, first surrounded the five demon kings, and did not rush to do anything, first blocked their escape route.


    A look of despair appeared on the face of the Dragon Mo King, especially after seeing Ni Qingshang hiding in Su Yan''s arms and showing a mocking smile toward them, the despair was even more profound!


    These powerful sinners will never leave a half-hearted feeling, just want to kill them all here, and then increase their military exploits!


    These demon kings have already made huge and arduous efforts to resist the starlight, and no matter their state or strength, they are no longer at their peak.


    At this time, facing the warriors like wolves and tigers of the sin race, there is no resistance.


    Soon two demon kings fell in a fierce battle, and their bodies were eaten by those sinners!


    The Dragon Mowang fought against the eight masters of the sin race. The spear in his hand had just killed one of the sin race masters, but his wing was also broken.


    The demon king at the end of the dragon has cultivated into a dragon body, and his physical strength is considered the top level among the demon cultivation, but in front of these sinner warriors, it can''t take advantage of it.


    The remaining two demon kings have also fallen into a bitter battle.


    Not long after, another scream came!


    Another demon fell under the siege of the master of the sin race!


    Only the Tiancha Demon King and the Longmo Demon King were struggling to support them. It was only a matter of time before they were exhausted and fell.


    The light business demon king smiled like a flower in Su Yan''s arms, seeing that the two demon kings had ten thousand grass and mud horses running past, but they had no choice!

 Chapter 3708： Emperors Scroll

    Chapter 3708 The Emperor''s Scroll


    The Demon King of Dragon Mo couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "I can''t think of the fame of Lao Tzu I, who didn''t fall into the hands of many enemies in the Devil Realm, but fell into the hands of these savages and blood-drinking savages. It''s sad!"


    The Tiancha Demon King finally forced the sinner masters around him back, then gritted his teeth and said: "No, we haven''t lost yet."


    "Can you still use the palm that fell from the sky just now?"


    Tiancha Demon King said: "That palm technique is obtained by the Buddha, after being transformed by the Lord of Heaven, and then passed on to my hand. It can only be used once in half a month, and the risk is extremely high. How could it be casual? Can it be used again?"


    A disappointed expression appeared on the face of the Dragon End Demon King.


    But Tiancha Demon King turned and said: "But besides the palm, I have another treasure. This treasure was given to me by Emperor Shang before we set off. At that time, Emperor Shang''s expression was very solemn, and it seemed to have expected us. There is a long way to go, let me open this treasure at the last moment when my life is in danger."


    When the Dragon Mo King heard that he still had such a treasure, he couldn''t help being ecstatic, but in a blink of an eye he blamed: "Since you have such a treasure, why don''t you take it out sooner? If you take it out earlier, Suiyu might not fall. Now, the rest of the demon kings are the same."


    Tiancha Demon King said: "Don''t you understand what Emperor Shang said? Emperor Shang said that it can only be used at the last moment. We are now at the final moment, because there are only two roads left before us. The first way is to fight with these sinners and die here, and the second way is to commit suicide. You should know what will happen if you don''t follow Emperor Shang''s instructions!"


    The Dragon End Demon King stopped struggling with this boring question, and turned to curiously said: "What kind of treasure is the Emperor Shang giving you?"


    I saw that what Tiancha Demon King took out of his sleeve was a scroll. Although this scroll had not been opened yet, there was already an inexplicable breath coming from it!


    Those strong sinners who were forced to retreat by the Tiancha Devil seemed to have realized something, and they were all desperately fighting towards this side, but they could not break through the eternal domain of the Tiancha Devil with all their strength!


    The fist of the strong sinner is enough to shake the immortal realm to constantly tremble!


    The mountains in the enchantment are constantly shattering, and there are many cracks in the enchantment, but they can definitely last until the demon king of Tianchao opens the scroll!


    This scroll represents the answer that Emperor Shang will give!


    The Light Merchant Demon King leaned on Su Yan, as if he had no strength all over his body, and almost leaned his weight on Su Yan''s side.


    Although very fragrant, Su Yan remained calm and was not tempted by the Light Merchant Demon in the slightest. His heart was still calm.


    The eyesight of Eye of the Star River is very superhuman, even if it is a full five miles away from the battlefield, the Light Merchant Demon King can see clearly, and every detail can be fully presented in her eyes.


    She saw Demon King Tiancha took out the white scroll and said to Su Yan: "The scroll he took out from the sleeve of his shirt is weird. You''d better let your sinners stay away. If the existence of the Demon King series is determined If we are to die together, I am afraid that it will cause terrible casualties, and such casualties are completely unnecessary."


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and was about to order the order, the thread tied to the scroll had already been torn apart by the Demon King Tianchao.


    After the scroll was opened, an ridiculously strong aura rose from the scroll, and the sky was enveloped in an instant.


    All the creatures within this thousand li can sense the existence of this ridiculously strong aura!


    This is definitely the breath that belongs to the Devil Emperor!


    At this time, it seems that even the flow of air and the cracks of time and space in the air have become still!


    And on top of this breath, there is also an outrageously strong sense of God descending!


    This divine sense is the divine sense of the devil emperor. The devil emperor��s existence does not seem to be in this universe, nor in this dimension. It seems that he is everywhere, having incarnate into the sky, the earth, the air, the flowing water, and the things in this universe. all!


    The universe is the Devil Emperor himself!


    The delicate body of the Light Merchant Demon King also became extremely stiff at this time. Because she can very clearly feel that the gap is almost immeasurable!


    It''s like she just dealt with the demon commanders under the twelve demon kings. She only felt that the opponent was a trivial ant. Even if she didn''t deal with it specifically, just open the galaxy and the demon commanders would definitely fall.


    She was like this ant in front of the Devil Emperor''s breath!


    As far as she is concerned, the breath of the Devil Emperor is like the sun and the moon!


    But after frowning, Su Yan''s brows unfolded immediately, and he patted the Light Merchant Demon King beside him and said: "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a reflection of the demon emperor''s clone that came here. If his body arrives, we Of course I didn''t have to play, but here is not even the clone of the Devil Emperor, but the reflection of the clone."


    The Light Business Demon King immediately asked in confusion, "Even if this is just a clone of Emperor Shang, can it be that we can deal with it?"


    Then the Light Business Demon King murmured again: "This king thought that after leaving the Demon Realm for so many years, his strength has increased tremendously. He also thought that he would not be too embarrassed when facing the Devil Emperor again. I can sense the terrible and powerful devil emperor, thinking that...I really didn''t know anything because I didn''t know anything, so I was fearless."


    The state of the light business demon king is not good enough, Su Yan can only hold her tightly, and said: "The reflection of the clone doesn''t even have one percent of the power of his body, and it can destroy his clone by siege. Yes? You just saw that this clone was released from the scroll. The Devil Emperor just sealed part of his aura in the scroll. It is not the same as the Devil Emperor. The most important thing on the battlefield The thing is not to scare yourself! Maybe the enemy is not as powerful as you think."


    In fact, not only the Light Merchant Demon King, but the strong men of the sin race were all shocked in an instant!


    The crushing of the devil emperor''s breath is absolute, and neither the strong sinner nor the light merchant demon can resist.


    And the stronger the power, the deeper the experience of the Devil Emperor''s breath!


    Fear will also unconsciously spread from the bottom of my heart. This is the most instinctive fear that stems from the depths of the soul, and it can also be regarded as the fear of the ultimate existence of lower-level creatures!


    Since the creation of the heavens and the earth, the species of the heavens and the world have been buried deep in the heart since the birth of the species!


    There is no fear or awe of the Immortal Emperor and the Devil Emperor. There is only one possibility-you are also the Immortal Emperor!


    Su Yan once climbed to this supreme peak!


    Of course he would not be afraid of the aura of the Demon Emperor, but Su Yan could not stop the fear of his subordinates and the Light Shang Demon King from the bottom of his heart.


    The scroll of Emperor Shang has to say that it is indeed a magical effect.

 Chapter 3709： Immortal Emperor

    Chapter 3709: The Impersonated Emperor


    Being timid before fighting is certainly a battlefield taboo.


    Su Yan absolutely needs to find the scene, otherwise the two demon kings might be able to use this gap to get out of their lives calmly.


    But even if Su Yan has no fear in his heart, his current strength is only Yuanxian, not even the level of Jinxian, how can he deal with the reflection of the devil emperor''s clone?


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Yan directly released the immortal emperor''s original power collected in his sleeves!


    Su Yan''s dragon body has been absorbed to the full extent, these immortal emperor''s original powers can''t be absorbed temporarily, and can only be temporarily collected.


    After releasing the power of writing the origin of the immortal emperor at this time, Su Yan was naturally very painful.


    Because the power of the immortal emperor''s origin is very cherished in the heavens and all realms, just letting it go like this is simply violating the heavens!


    But under this situation, Su Yan couldn''t come up with a better way!


    To deal with the breath of the Devil Emperor, only the breath of the Immortal Emperor can be used!


    Of course, just letting out the power of the immortal emperor''s origin is not enough. You still need to use the emperor''s origin power to bless Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    After receiving the blessing of the immortal emperor''s original power, this eight-story Pagoda pagoda suddenly became brilliant!


    After receiving the blessing of the immortal emperor''s original power, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda also has a strong aura enough to fight the devil!


    It''s just that this is equivalent to a borrowed power. After the original power of the immortal emperor inside the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is exhausted or disappears by itself, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda will return to its original level.


    But the shock in front of you is absolutely genuine!


    The power of Emperor Xianwu shocked the past and the present!


    Enter the Tao with martial arts and reach the supreme peak!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda only restores less than one percent of Su Yan''s once peak power!


    But it was enough to fight the devil emperor''s breath!


    These two breaths shine between the sky and the earth like the sun and the moon!


    Those strong sinners couldn''t help but focused their eyes on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. When they saw the golden eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, they all wished to kneel on the ground and worship!


    If Guo Su Yan was not the destined son of their sin race, how could he master such a powerful force and generate such a terrifying aura?


    Even the Light Merchant Demon in Su Yan''s arms trembled inexplicably, and his Jiao body couldn''t help but tremble.


    She originally thought that she had mastered at least 70% of Su Yan''s hole cards, but she never thought that this man would still have such a big trick!


    She raised her head to look at Su Yan, but saw that Su Yan still had a calm expression on his face.


    It seems to him that it is not worth mentioning and trivial to do this kind of thing in front of him!


    At this moment, Ni Qingshang''s heart trembled like never before.


    Perhaps women admire the strong. Although she admired Su Yan in the past, she wouldn''t feel shocked at all.


    This time after Su Yan converted the power of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda into the aura of the immortal emperor, although she knew that Su Yan had used the power of the immortal emperor''s origin of the dragon war and the immortal emperor, she still could not control it. The mood is turbulent, and a heart is confused to the extent of overwhelming.


    The Demon Emperor''s voice rose up over there, saying: "This seat is the Emperor Shang, one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm. I don''t know which side of the Immortal Realm Lord you are?"


    A normal Yuanxian, even if it is an immortal king, even if he obtains the original power of the immortal emperor, it is impossible to simulate the aura of the immortal emperor in a false way, because they have never reached that realm.


    There is no way to know how the power of the immortal emperor will evolve and what laws need to be followed.


    So this time it definitely cannot be regarded as a misjudgment by Emperor Shang, but Emperor Shang simply did not think that Su Yanhui was the reincarnation of Emperor Xianwu!


    Whether in the fairy world or in the devil world, such outrageous things have never happened before!


    Su Yan replied calmly: "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan is not a place where you can go wild. Little Demon Xiu is too ridiculous."


    The Light Business Demon King looked at Su Yan incredulously, knowing that he is now talking to Emperor Shang, one of the seven most powerful emperors in the Demon Realm, he actually calls Emperor Shang a Little Demon Xiu, if the Emperor Shang is furious If the deity is moved here, will they all fall here?


    Su Yan would be a little too courageous to do so!


    This is totally inconsistent with Su Yan''s past style. Su Yan''s style of doing things in the past gave the Demon King of Light Merchant an extremely calm impression. I never thought it would be so radical this time.


    Of course, Emperor Shang over there was called the Little Moxiu very unwilling.


    But he was very unfamiliar with Su Yan''s breath. Although he had a lot of immortal emperors against him, there were also many who hadn''t. He was totally unsure of which immortal emperor Su Yan was, and whether he came here was a clone or the deity.


    Emperor Shang sneered and said: "You are actually screaming, saying that this emperor is a small demon repair? This emperor has gone through two epochs when he ascended to the throne of God, and he has also killed the existence of the immortal emperor''s rank in the predicament. The famous immortal emperor, dare to be so rampant in front of this emperor?"


    Su Yan said: "The tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor was built by the original Phoenix. You are really embarrassed by the courage of the bear heart and the leopard. A small demon cultivator dared to attack the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. You also sent these crooked melons and split dates. Will it succeed?"


    The auras of the fairy emperor and the devil emperor are like the sun and the moon in the sky, not giving way to each other.


    The two demon kings, Long Mo and Tiancha, were completely confused, and they had no idea that things would unfold like this!


    What''s more unexpected is that the other party actually has an immortal emperor sitting in town!


    This woman, Ni Qingshang, has been assigned to the star realm for thousands of years. Not only is the Eye of the Galaxy known for her talents, she even took refuge in a fairy emperor?


    Originally, after the emperor''s aura filled the heavens and the earth, they already felt that they could escape and ascend to heaven, but they didn''t expect such a big drama to be ushered in!


    The two demon kings looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do!


    Because in front of the power of the Immortal Emperor, they have no chance to escape at all!


    This situation is actually the most uncomfortable. First give you hope, and then throw this hope on the ground mercilessly, crushing it!


    Emperor Shang said coldly: "The magic weapon of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is about to be born, and of course someone who has the ability will get it. Don''t you understand this? You don''t have to move out of the original phoenix to scare the emperor! Nothing is happening today. I will be kind to you! What if you are the Immortal Emperor, this Emperor will definitely not be afraid of you!"


    The Emperor Shang had already released a ruthless word, and the Light Merchant Demon King was curious about how Su Yan would accept the move.


    If Emperor Shang is stimulated too much, and Emperor Shang directly shatters the void and enters the Metarealm, then they must be finished.


    But if you show too much weakness, Emperor Shang might see something wrong. If you reveal that Su Yan is just a fake Immortal Emperor, then Emperor Shang will definitely make progress.


    The size in the middle is very difficult to handle, so the Demon King of Light Shang wanted to see how Su Yan reacted.


    Just listen to Su Yan''s stern voice: "What you have come is just a projection of a clone. You want to fight the emperor alone?!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda on that day became more radiant, and the aura of the Immortal Emperor almost swallowed everything around it!

 Chapter 3710： Really think too much

    Chapter 3710, I really think too much


    Emperor Shang was so much taught by Su Yan, and the contempt in his tone was so obvious, of course there was great dissatisfaction in his heart.


    But Emperor Shang also had great fear in his heart, because Su Yan''s breath not only made him feel very strange, but also made him feel awe from the bottom of his heart!


    Although he still doesn''t know which immortal emperor Su Yan is, but the immortal aura emitted from the eight-story Buddha pagoda does not feel like an ordinary immortal emperor!


    In terms of Emperor Shang''s experience, Su Yan''s aura is so far away. He is definitely not a newcomer who has just entered the realm of Emperor Emperor, but a great emperor who has been enlightened for many years!


    In addition, Su Yan''s tone was so arrogant, he made it clear that he would not take him seriously.


    So Emperor Shang speculated that Su Yan should be one of the immortal emperors among the ten immortal realms!


    I''m afraid that even Emperor Shang wanted to break his own head and couldn''t think of it. Today''s Su Yan is not an immortal emperor at all, just using the power of the dragon war immortal emperor to scare him!


    The lie itself is easy to make people doubt, but when the level of the lie rises to a big lie, it is not very doubtful.


    What Emperor Shang was facing was Su Yan''s big lie.


    However, even the well-informed Emperor Shang had no doubt about the identity of Emperor Su Yan!


    The main reason is that the eight-story Buddha pagoda is not only brilliant, but the breath it emits is also first-class and powerful!


    Facing this aura, Emperor Shang was not sure of winning here, not to mention the reflection of a clone here.


    Emperor Shang was full of doubts, because the emperor generally would not leave his fairyland casually. If he left his own fairyland, it would be easy to produce variables and be targeted by the opponent.


    Even Emperor Shang seldom leaves his own magic palace. He really did not expect that the Emperor would run to such a desolate place as Yuanjie in his true form!


    Could it be that there is a magic weapon in the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan?


    After all, the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor is also the ancient immortal emperor in the fairy world, and those in the fairy world must know more about the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor!


    This must be the case!


    Otherwise, it can''t be said that an immortal emperor who has been enlightened for many years will come to the Metaverse!


    Emperor Shang was silent for a long time without speaking, but he completely made up the whole thing in his own mind. He completely regarded Su Yan as a strong one among the immortal emperors.


    What the Emperor Shang thought in his heart was that he would definitely return empty-handed today, but even if he would definitely return empty-handed, he still needs to figure out which immortal emperor this is!


    This is so clear!


    Immortal Emperor Long Zhan��s inner thoughts are unknown to Su Yan, but Su Yan still said in an extremely arrogant tone: "If you are a little bit more interesting and don��t want to be torn apart by the emperor, now you will finally retreat in the end, don��t be here. I wasted my time in vain. Of course, if you are toasting and not eating, you have to let the emperor personally take action to completely suppress the reflection of your clone. By then, the ugly face can''t be avoided. You have to understand! "


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Shang couldn''t help shaking in his heart.


    Because he believes that if the immortal emperor on the opposite side can say this, it means he can do it!


    Of course, Emperor Shang''s main body can destroy time and space and reach the Metaverse. But the cost of doing this is too high, and Emperor Shang must pay a high price to break time and space. What can he get by doing this?


    Harvest a powerful immortal emperor as a desperate enemy?


    This is absolutely worthless to Emperor Shang.


    Before becoming a devil emperor, Mo Xiu will be dominated by various dark desires in his heart, and his spirit will be distorted to a certain extent.


    But once ascended to the throne of the Devil Emperor, the situation would immediately become different.


    The Devil Emperor can maintain Gujing Bubo''s calm mentality for a long time, so Emperor Shang can clearly calculate the benefits and losses.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for him to allow his main body to descend into the Metaverse.


    Since the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan has been obtained first by the opponent, this time he can only accept it!


    The hateful thing is that the layout is so long, and I thought it was foolproof. Whoever wanted to end up with such a disappointing ending.


    Emperor Shang coldly stared at the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda and asked: "You pagoda is your magic weapon? Who are you? I have never heard of any immortal emperor whose magic weapon is a pagoda. of!"


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda was the signature magic weapon of Emperor Xianwu, of course there is no semicolon among the heavens.


    Emperor Shang''s unintentional question, but cut to the crux of the problem.


    But Su Yan didn''t panic at all. Instead, he said: "The emperor''s Buddha Pagoda is still on top of Sakyamuni. This Buddha Pagoda can not only suppress life, but also suppress Galaxy, turn the tide, and destroy the heavens and immortals! If you still want to know the rest, just use your fate to understand."


    Su Yan''s tone was extremely mad, and he made it clear that he could eat the Emperor!


    This is completely inconsistent with Su Yan''s usual calm image.


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help getting very worried, because Su Yan was too arrogant in front of Emperor Shang!


    Su Yan is not a real immortal emperor, but only with the help of the original power of the dragon war immortal emperor to pretend for a while, if this disguise is seen through, or if the emperor is overly irritated, he will wear a gang!


    And the end of the **** is that they will meet the anger of Emperor Shang together!


    At that time, I am afraid that everyone will not be able to bear it!


    In fact, not only was the Light Merchant Demon King nervous, even the sin races were also very nervous. There were actually great emperor-level existences among the sin races, but they didn''t turn into the chaos of the metaworld within the race.


    Unless Su Yan cultivated to the Golden Immortal realm where the golden body was not bad, it would be difficult for Su Yan to walk through that chaos for a long time.


    The great emperor master of the sin race doesn''t need to count anyway, now it''s up to the Emperor Shang to react.


    Was he intimidated by Su Yan''s words and retreated sullenly, or was he irritated by Su Yan''s words, and even took his true body to the Metaverse.


    Everyone is waiting for the answer that Emperor Shang will give.


    But Emperor Shang did not speak for a long time, he was more calm than everyone else.


    The existence of the emperor level is not something the people below can speculate, let alone the devil emperor who is cunning and suspicious.


    Su Yan suddenly said, "You use Wutian Demon Qi, huh, are you an apprentice of Wutian Great Demon Lord?"


    The Wutian Great Demon Lord is one of the three strongest demon cultivators since he opened up the heavens and the earth. He was already very active in Su Yan''s time, and he was considered Su Yan''s strong enemy back then.


    However, after Su Yan cultivated into this Pagoda Pagoda on the edge of the wilderness, Wutian Great Demon Lord was no longer Su Yan''s opponent.


    After the era changed, the great emperors of the heavens faced life and death. Su Yan could not escape the great catastrophe, and fell under the siege of many emperors. After Su Yan, the Great Demon Lord Wu Tian also returned to the Qihuang Realm with the Emperor Mu Xue.

 Chapter 3711： Drink back

    Chapter 3711


    Su Yan seemed to say this casually, but Emperor Shang was indeed shocked.


    The matter of Emperor Shang''s cultivation of Heavenless Devil Qi is a secret in the Devil Realm, only the Seven Emperors know it, and the Devil Kings below don''t even know it.


    The Wutian Great Demon Lord is a character from the ancient times, and even many demon kings may not have heard of this name.


    The opponent is not a member of the Demon Realm. Not only does he know the Wutian Great Demon Lord, but he can also see through the Wutian Demon Qi. Maybe he is the immortal emperor from that era!


    And listening to his words, it seems that he had an intersection with the Wutian Demon Lord back then!


    The Wutian Great Demon Lord is one of the earliest demon emperors since the opening of the heavens and the earth. Isn''t the immortal emperor in front of him also the immortal emperor who has been standing since the opening of the heavens and the earth?


    Several names appeared in Emperor Shang''s mind instantly, but Emperor Shang denied these names one by one in his heart.


    These few names are the most powerful immortal emperors among the ten immortal realms. These immortal emperors have all dealt with, knowing some depths, and they are not comparable to the eight-story Buddha pagoda and the inexplicable and powerful aura in front of them. number.


    This also made Emperor Shang become more and more puzzled, who is the owner of this eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    A powerful immortal emperor will not emerge out of thin air, and will inevitably establish a worldless accomplishment among the heavens. His true name is Zhu Tian Zhuan!


    But he Shangdi couldn''t guess the identity of the immortal emperor in front of him at all. This is really absurd!


    Su Yan said: "Your Wutian Demon Qi seems to have only learned 70%, far from the style of the Wutian Great Demon Lord back then, but even if the Wutian Great Demon Lord is resurrected, you dare not be so arrogant in front of me. , You actually want to compete with this emperor?"


    It was really natural for Su Yan to say such words as Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, and it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    Su Yan''s tone became more and more calm, and this was the Su Yan that the Light Merchant Demon King knew, Su Yan who could be calm and calm no matter what situation he encountered!


    Emperor Shang was more and more shocked.


    According to Emperor Shang''s own rules, once his mentality fluctuates, then he will not make another move.


    Because of this rule, Emperor Shang was able to become one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm by himself when many of his fellow daoists fell, avoiding unknown dangers.


    But today''s rule makes Emperor Shang unable to solve the mystery in front of him. This can be regarded as gains and losses.


    Emperor Shang gritted his teeth and said: "Very good! When we meet again next time, this emperor has to figure out who you are! But today there is one thing that needs to be broken between you and me! My two men..."


    Su Yan whispered: "It''s just two small fishes. It''s nothing to return to you, but you need to know one thing. You will never be allowed to engage in magic repairs in the Yuan realm. It is the existing magic repairs, this emperor. It will definitely be leveled! No one left!"


    The two demon kings Long Mo and Tiancha couldn''t help but feel fortunate. For the first time in their lives, they felt that there was nothing wrong with being a small trash fish.


    They really want to be let go as a fart by the other party now.


    As long as you can go back to the Demon World, everything is well.


    After receiving Su Yan''s promise, a teleportation circle gradually appeared on the Emperor''s consciousness, and darkness enveloped the two demon kings, and then fell into the sky!


    Seeing Emperor Shang''s spirit dissipating, and the two demon kings leaving, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then slowly retracted the eight-story Buddha Pagoda into his body.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Su Yan, you were too crazy just now, right?"


    "Can you think of a better way to deal with it?" Su Yan asked back, "Emperor Shang is one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm. If he feels that he has the opportunity to take advantage of it, he will only kill in the Yuan Realm and want to save it. Own, the easiest way is to scare away Emperor Shang."


    But the Demon King of Light Business said: "Huh! This is not what this king said. You pretend to be the emperor, and this king is still with you. Isn''t that king a running dog to rely on the emperor? How do you treat this king in the future?"


    Su Yan felt a little stunned after hearing this question. Sometimes this woman didn''t know what was thinking in her mind, and she could always come up with some incredible questions.


    But Su Yan is still as easy to deal with as before, Su Yan said: "The holy king and the holy queen govern the star realm and the metaworld together, isn''t it what you expected?"


    "You agree? This king knows that you will not reject this proposal."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You already know that Metaverse is a world that may collapse at any time. Why do you still have such a boring Spring and Autumn Dream?"


    Su Yan then ordered the sinners to clean the battlefield. Those demon kings who died in battle had many magic weapons that were very powerful, and there should also be many treasures and pills in the storage bag they carried.


    It''s just that these magic weapons need magic energy to drive, even if Su Yan got it, it was useless.


    I can only do a favor and give these magic weapons to the light business demon king.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is naturally happy to get these magic weapons, but she still has a huge doubt in her heart: "How do you know that Emperor Shang cultivated Wutian Devil Qi?"


    This kind of thing is not even known to the Light Merchant Demon King, and even the four words Light Merchant Demon King Wutian Devil Qi is the first time I have heard of it. Why can Su Yan be so sure?


    Su Yan did not answer this question of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    But the light business demon king just got many powerful magic weapons and medicines, and it was the moment of joy in his heart, and he didn''t bother to care about anything with Su Yan. He just said: "Su Yan, your secret will be fully cracked by this king sooner or later, you Just wait for this king. The more mysteries you have, the more interesting this king finds you."


    Su Yan''s gaze was staring into the distance, and the Metaverse had to consider how to finish it. How to transfer these sinners from the Metaverse to the Star Realm was also a huge problem.


    There is a huge chaos zone separating the metaworld and the star realm. Even the Light Merchant Demon King can only take no more than ten people through this chaos at a time.


    And the total population of the Sin Tribe is close to 200,000. It is absolutely impossible for the Light Merchant Demon King to transfer all these Sin Tribes to the star realm with more than 20,000 times. This matter has to find another way.


    The news that the Metaverse was about to collapse, Su Yan only shared with the heads of the nine sinners, and asked them to come up with ideas and find a way to leave the Metaverse.


    Anyway, it is impossible for Su Yan to resurrect those dead behemoths and reshape Luminous City floating among the galaxies.


    But the patriarch of the Xitie clan told Su Yan an interesting thing, which is another legend of the sin clan.


    In addition to the legend of the chosen son leading the sinner out of the cage of the metaworld and regaining the boundless universe of the heavens and the world, there is also a legend about a big ship!

 Chapter 3712： The cemetery where the ancient emperor was buried

    Chapter 3712: The burial ground of the ancient emperor


    The legend of this big ship sounds nothing special, very similar to the story of Noah''s Ark.


    Many civilizations in the heavens and worlds have similar legends.


    Probably the divine punishment is about to come and the world is about to be destroyed, but the sinner has been forgiven by God, knows in advance that the world is about to be destroyed, and has obtained blueprints from the gods to build a big ship, which will carry sin. The clan leaves the world to be destroyed and rebirth in the new world!


    After hearing this legend, Su Yan seemed to find some kind of inspiration.


    Anyway, Su Yan definitely couldn''t create a giant beast of the gods, even if he reached the level of the emperor, he would not do it, because he did not cultivate the ancient emperor''s techniques at all, and even if his strength returned to the peak, he could only reshape the fairyland.


    After the patriarch of the West Rail clan had finished telling the story, the patriarch of the Blue clan said: "This is not a legend. The ancestors of the Blue clan had come into contact with this blueprint..."


    When the patriarch of the Blue clan said so, the patriarchs of the other eight clans became extremely eager.


    The sin race is trapped in the Metaverse, which is extremely wild, and can only maintain a population of 200,000 at most, and there will be widespread famine beyond.


    If they can escape from the metaworld, the sinner can truly recover their vitality!


    Rather than being a terminally ill patient like now, he just didn''t cut his last breath.


    Su Yan asked, "Where is the drawing you mentioned? Is there any definite news?"


    The patriarch of the Blue clan said: "Just put it in the silver spear grave."


    Hearing the words "Silver Spear Tomb", the expressions on the faces of the patriarchs of the sinners became extremely subtle.


    Only Su Yan stayed here alone, because he had no idea what the name "Silver Gun Tomb" really meant.


    Later, the patriarch of the Blue Clan explained to Su Yan that it was probably that the nine deadly sin clans rarely had a consensus, but the fact that they could not enter the silver spear grave was a contract made by the ancestors of the nine deadly sin clans.


    To this day, their nine sinners have been observing, and they have never stepped into the silver spear grave.


    Su Yan translated the words of these sin clan chiefs for the light business demon king, but the light business devil sneered and said: "These sin clan are really pedantic. They know the way to escape from the metaworld, but they haven''t used it for so many years. Is it just because of the rules set by the ancestors? This is too ridiculous!"


    Su Yan said: "The sinners are different from us, they have always followed the group training."


    "Such a pedantic nation hasn''t been extinct, and it''s really amazing!" The light business demon king said, "Times and world affairs are changing. The rules of the ancestors can only govern the ancestors'' era. How can they still manage to this day? These sinners are Do you want to destroy it with Metaverse?"


    Su Yan said: "You can''t understand it because Li does not have the power to cultivate ancestral spirit totems. Of course, there is no big psychological burden for general races to violate the ancestors'' instructions, but for these sinners who worship ancestral spirits, this is the greatest rebellion. This matter can only be settled by us, because we are not sinners."


    "Silver Spear Tomb? It seems that there is something awesome hidden in the name, so it''s no harm to go and see." The Light Merchant Demon King said, "But are these sinners really sure that the big ship they are talking about can cross the chaos?"


    Su Yan said, "This is the only feasible solution for now. At least you have to try it, right?"


    Su Yan knew very well that if he could get the blueprint of the Ark, he could build a big ship to cross the chaos and transport these sinners out of the Metaverse.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t want to delay a second, so he set off to do this.


    The Light Business Demon King followed Su Yan and set off directly toward the Silver Spear Tomb!


    There are thousands of miles outside the tomb of Silver Spear, and the scope is beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    Coming to the periphery of the Silver Spear Tomb, there was an ancient aura, and the wind and sand on the face carried a cruel blood.


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King glanced at each other, and both of them understood that the thousands of miles outside the Silver Spear Tomb was the battlefield of the gods and demon.


    Moreover, the killing spirit is even more than that of the ancient gods and demons battlefield where Su Yan and the light business demon king once visited!


    On the edge of the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons, there are still several tall altars, but they have been abandoned for many years.


    It is said that the ancestors of the Blue people often come here to worship...


    The Light Business Demon King said in a funny way: "You say these sinners worship ancestor spirits, their ancestral habits have not continued. Say they are hypocritical, but they dare not step into the battlefield of ancient gods and demons. It''s really pedantic! Look! Lai Su Yan, you need to reform these sinners well in the future. I think these old stubborns are useless, but the young people in the sinners should still be saved."


    The nine patriarchs and many powerful men of the Sin Clan were sent off here and they all stopped, stating that they did not dare to step into the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons, not to mention the silver spear grave in the deepest part of the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons.


    After crossing the ancient altar, you can enter the interior of the ancient battlefield.


    The strong men of the sin race knelt down on this altar again.


    These sinners looked extremely pious, the Light Business Demon King laughed again, and said, "It''s really pedantic, let''s start, Su Yan."


    As soon as Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King entered the area of ??the ancient gods and demons battlefield, there was a strange and ancient atmosphere accompanied by the sandstorm!


    This is a strange and familiar breath...


    With this breath, Su Yan immediately knew why the ancestors of the sin race had not allowed them to set foot here.


    I don''t know how many ancient emperors are buried here!


    If these sinners entered here, it would be equivalent to stepping on the ancient emperor''s head, and it would be more likely to destroy the ancient emperor''s bones. Of course, this would be a great blasphemy!


    For the sinner, there is absolutely no way to endure it!


    It is the first time that the Light Merchant Demon King has come into contact with this weird aura. Besides being powerful, this aura seems to be integrated with the world''s abilities, completely different from the aura of the Demon Emperor and the Immortal Emperor!


    The devil emperor and the immortal emperor are all trying to stay above the heaven and the earth, wanting to be alone!


    But this breath merges with heaven, earth, and nature, and seems to have become a part of nature...


    "This is the aura of the ancient emperor." Su Yan looked down upon the Shang Demon King with doubts and explained.


    "Wonderful, wonderful! The power of the ancient emperor is really extraordinary!" The light business demon king said, "I don''t know if the body of the ancient emperor is resurrected here. This king has long wanted to study the power of the ancient emperor. If he could. Obtaining a complete body of the ancient emperor may be able to restore the power of the ancient emperor."


    Su Yan said: "You don''t need to study it. The strength of the ancient emperor is not obtained by cultivation. Even if you practice, there is no way to cultivate the strength of the ancient emperor. Every ancient emperor is like the sun, moon and stars in the sky, absolutely nothing Way to copy."

 Chapter 3713： Curiosity kills the cat

    Chapter 3713: Curiosity kills a cat


    The light business demon asked: "What do you mean by this?"


    Su Yan said: "The ancient emperors were born by nature, the sacramental body is self-contained, and all the power comes from talent, not cultivation. In other words, these ancient emperors are born with the realm and power of the great emperor. The power we desperately pursue, They don��t have to put in any hard work and sweat, and they don��t have to experience any danger to have it."


    At the end, Su Yan asked again: "Do you think it is very unfair?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "That''s right! The power we have worked so hard to gain, I don''t know how many companions will fall on the way to gain power, and they don''t have to pay anything, they can have more powerful power than us, this is too much. It''s not fair!"


    "But there is no such thing as fairness in this world. The strong treat the weak as food and form a complete chain, which is the essence of this world." Su Yan said.


    "Maybe we can crack the sacred body of the ancient emperor, and then gain the same natural power as the ancient emperor?"


    "Don''t think about it. If there was such a possibility at the time, then the bodies of these ancient emperors would have been taken away one by one. The power of the ancient emperor came from the moment when the world was created, no matter how the era changes or how the world changes. , What is certain is that it will never happen again."


    Of course, the light business demon also knows that his idea is a bit whimsical, but many things that change the world often come from seemingly ridiculous whimsical.


    Although the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons was very solemn, it was very peaceful.


    Here, the eternal melody is that the violent wind rolls up the blood-colored fine sand and continuously dances in the air...


    Perhaps until the destruction of the Metaverse, such a landscape will not change halfway.


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King did not spend much time finding the entrance of the Silver Spear Tomb, nor encountered any obstacles.


    There are no enemies or unknown monsters in this ancient battlefield.


    The silver spear tomb looked similar to the altar that Su Yan and the others saw on the edge of the ancient gods and demons battlefield, but it was much taller.


    The huge altar is at least thirty stories high, and at the top of the altar, you can see a severely weathered entrance.


    At this height, the surrounding wind and sand keep on noisy.


    The Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan just glanced at each other and understood each other''s thoughts.


    I saw that Su Yan entered this entrance without hesitation while holding the sword, and then the Light Merchant Demon King closely followed Su Yan.


    This passage is very narrow, and can only accommodate one person.


    Su Yan''s sword light illuminates the road ahead, and the surrounding walls are very mottled, which seems to be the result of perennial erosion by wind and sand.


    However, the inside of the tomb of Silver Gun was extremely calm, and there was no noise of wind and sand.


    Su Yan also couldn''t sense any traces of formation or totem power. It seemed that this place was just an ancient ruin that had long been abandoned.


    The Light Merchant Demon King whispered behind Su Yan: "This so-called Silver Spear Tomb, this king thought there was still some ancient foreign treasure, how could it be so quiet?"


    Su Yan explained: "The reason why it is called the Silver Spear Tomb is because the ancient emperor who made this ruin built by the sinners is the Silver Spear Emperor. That''s it, it''s not how powerful it is to bury one in it. Silver gun."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "There is no aura in it, and it''s too calm. I think there are blueprints and other things, I''m afraid it has already been weathered."


    Su Yan continued to move forward without comment.


    Inside this tomb, there was no sound, and it was a little terribly quiet.


    The only sounds were the footsteps and breathing of Su Yan and Qing Shang Demon King.


    After walking for a few steps, Su Yan suddenly stopped, his expression suddenly becoming solemn, and then he asked the Light Merchant Demon behind him: "Did we have walked hundreds of steps since we came in?"


    "It''s one hundred and seven steps, are we back to the original point?" the Light Business Demon King asked.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is not an ordinary woman, and her wisdom is far from what ordinary people can compare, so she also noticed something wrong.


    Su Yan said, "There are three sword marks on the wall here. We saw them when we first came in. How could we see these three sword marks again?"


    The front of the passage is still deep, and I don''t know how long it is.


    "Do you know a kind of ghost hitting a wall made deliberately? It means setting the same mark every some distance, so that the intruder will mistakenly think that he is in the ghost hitting the wall. The actual situation is completely opposite.


    Su Yan said, "What you said, I know, it is the method used by the nobles to deal with the tomb robbers, but I can be sure that the situation here is definitely not like this. We seem to be caught in an endless loop. I bet we go further. One hundred steps, we will return to the original point. If you don��t believe me, you can leave a mark on this wall."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "We have been moving forward, and there is no trace of the formation here. If there is any special change in the space, it will definitely not be hidden from this king''s double star. Everything around is already ordinary to impossible. It''s more ordinary, and it can''t be more ordinary, how can it trap me and you?"


    The light business demon king''s tone is full of doubts. The combination of her and Su Yan is indeed not the strongest among the heavens, but it is also a very powerful combination.


    No matter how dangerous the place in the nine heavens and ten earth, they can go and break.


    How can you be trapped in such a place inexplicably?


    The Light Business Demon King curled his eyebrows and said, "Is this the strength of the ancient emperor? It can trap us in subtle ways?"


    The ancient emperor��s power, Su Yan, has really seen it. If it is powerful, it is of course very powerful.


    The passage here is not using the ancient emperor''s power, at least not the ancient emperor''s power that Su Yan had seen before.


    The Light Merchant Demon King suddenly said: "Su Yan, you said that we returned to the origin after a hundred steps. The king asked you, what is behind us now? Is it the entrance of the silver spear grave? Or something? Kind of unknown deepness?"


    Hearing this question from the Qingshang Demon King, Su Yan only felt a little chill in his back.


    It seems that something indescribable is lurking in the dark void behind them.


    Moreover, Su Yan smelled something wrong in the words of the Demon King of Light Business, and immediately said: "You must not turn your head, otherwise, I am afraid that unpredictable variables will occur. This is weird enough, don''t give yourself Ask for trouble."


    But the light business demon said: "If this king turns around, what will happen? Don''t you be curious?"


    "Have you never heard a word, curiosity will kill a cat."

 Chapter 3714： A forest

    Chapter 3714: A Forest


    "The King''s Eye of the Galaxy can manipulate the space wantonly. The big deal is to move you and me out of this grave. Why bother? This king is just wondering what the mystery is here. There is no way to see through the Eye of the Galaxy!"


    Although this woman Ni Qingshang has incomparably powerful wisdom, she is sometimes capricious, and she does not necessarily act completely in accordance with reason.


    She must be self-willed now, and Su Yan has no binding force on her, she can only condense the sword light in her own hands.


    If there is any danger, the most important thing is to protect yourself first.


    Ni Qingshang did what she said, and after releasing the demon energy in her body, she suddenly violently turned towards the rear.


    At this moment, every pore on the surface of the Demon King of Light Merchant shrank, and the powerful demon energy around his body formed a powerful barrier, protecting her and Su Yan together.


    The Light Business Demon King has prepared for the worst and is ready to deal with the greatest danger!


    However, what she saw was completely different from what she expected.


    Behind her and Su Yan, there was nothing indescribable, and there was no hidden danger.


    Su Yan''s question came from behind at this time, saying: "What on earth did you see? You seem to be surprised?"


    The Light Business Demon King replied: "Su Yan, you must not have imagined what this king saw...this is really incredible!"


    "What did you see?"


    "This king saw a vibrant forest. Are you surprised?"


    The expression on the face of the Demon King of Light Merchants was extremely surprised, because she could not imagine that she would see a green forest behind her!


    Below the tall trees are low shrubs, everything looks so...harmonious.


    However, after Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King entered the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons, they could only see the Gobi Desert and the red sand, and suddenly a touch of green appeared in their eyes, which was really strange!


    The wind in the forest in front of the trees moved, and it looked very calm.


    If this is an illusion, then it must be impossible to hide the Eye of the Star of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    Her eyes are enough to see through most of the illusions in the world, even if they are invisible illusions, they can detect the clues of the magic!


    However, the Light Merchant Demon King could not find any flaws in this forest. Looking at it from the eyes of the galaxy, this is definitely a genuine forest!


    But how could this forest suddenly appear in the tomb, and also presented in such a weird way before their eyes?


    Even the well-informed Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t understand. She had no clue about the scene before her, and in her life span of thousands of years, she had never encountered such outrageous and incredible things.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said at this time: "Su Yan, you can also turn around. This king can be sure that there is no danger in this forest."


    At this time, the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan were back to back. What the Light Merchant Demon King saw was a green forest, while Su Yan faced a silent darkness.


    Su Yan frowned and said, "Why is there a forest here? Isn''t it an illusion?"


    "It''s definitely not an illusion. What illusion can deceive this king''s Eye of the Galaxy? If there is such an outrageous illusion in this world, this king is willing to admit it! Maybe this is the real entrance, this forest That��s the way to the depths of the tomb. We keep going in the wrong direction, so we keep going back to the origin."


    What the Light Merchant Demon said was a reasonable explanation.


    Su Yan turned around after pondering for a moment.


    When Su Yan turned around, he only felt that the darkness around him quickly receded toward the back, and the greenery of the forest gradually filled the surrounding space.


    When Su Yan turned around again, all he could see was part of the forest.


    He and the Light Merchant Demon King have completely placed themselves in a forest.


    The types of plants here are very old and primitive, some plants even Su Yan just looks familiar, but can''t name them.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Those sinners have never said that there will be forests here. Is it because they deliberately concealed it? But these sinners have no motive to conceal at all..."


    Su Yan said: "They have never been here before, how can they know that there is a forest inside?"


    Indeed, the patriarchs of these sinners have said that they have never set foot in the Tomb of Silver Spear, so of course there is no way to know what organs in the Tomb of Silver Spear.


    The Light Merchant Demon King then said: "Those sinners saw you scared off a demon emperor. They have treated you like a god. It is impossible to lie to you. Since they have already entered here, the king is really curious. , How many incredible things are still waiting for us to unearth this grave."


    In this forest, no direction can be discerned.


    In order to find an exit, the Demon King of Light Business has spread out his mind and sight!


    Her mental power is already very strong, and after the blessing of the Star Falling Staff, it is even more remarkable!


    But no matter how far the light business devil''s spirit and vision spread, he can''t touch the border of this forest at all!


    It seems that this forest is truly vast and boundless literally!


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help but sighed: "These ancient emperors are really capable of shaping such a broad world, but I am afraid that this place can already become a world of its own?"


    Su Yan said, "You have been deceived. Of course, this forest is not really vast, but a space created by the laws of the immortal realm of space. When you expand with your divine mind, the space itself will also follow your divine mind. Expansion, but when your mind is retracted, those expanded spaces will also disappear. That��s why you feel that the space in front of you is vast, but it��s not the case.


    "Can this kind of thing really be done? Su Yan, are you trying to fool me with something?"


    The kind of flower work that Su Yan said was unheard of by the Demon King of Light Business, let alone done.


    Su Yan said: "The difficulty of shaping a world is much higher than you think. It can even be said that it is far more difficult than shaping the fairyland. But if you just create a large enough space to deceive the monks below the Emperor Zhun For the emperor, there is no difficulty at all."


    "Don''t talk about it, if you can''t find a way out, this king and you will be trapped here forever."


    The Light Business Demon King has become a little anxious. Because things seem to be gradually developing in a direction out of control!


    She has always disliked unexpected things and has a strong desire to control everything around her.


    If this desire for control cannot be satisfied, it is easy to make many extreme vents.

 Chapter 3715： Sword as heart

    Chapter 3715: Taking the Sword as the Heart


    The Light Merchant Demon King held the Star Falling Staff in one hand, and the other hand took the boundless mana directly towards the boundless void, and saw that the void was torn apart alive by her bare hand!


    And behind the torn space, only countless points of light on the other side are flowing, like a river.


    These flowing spots of light are not cosmic starlight, but world after world.


    Many different spaces and worlds meet here.


    This is more terrifying than the turbulence of time and space. The Eye of the Galaxy can manipulate the changes in space, but it can do nothing for the real world evolution!


    Because the evolution of the world is not just a change in space.


    If she is involved in these light spots, I am afraid that she will be crushed into powder immediately, or drift in endless time and space, and finally lose the self, gradually dissipate her own power and transform into the universe. dust.


    The Light Merchant Demon King knew this very well, so she was shocked and even a little at a loss.


    The Light Business Demon King always thought that she could tear the space at any time and transport her and Su Yan from here to the outside, so she was somewhat confident in her attitude.


    Now it seems that this method is no longer feasible.


    If she and Su Yan want to get out of this forest, they have to find another way.


    The light business demon turned: "The person who designed and made this space must have something he wants us to discover, or he wants us to find a way out according to the method he set. But who is so boring? Are all those ancient emperors so nasty and fun?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King has never been a patient person, and has become very impatient at this time.


    "Su Yan, is there any way you can get us out of here?"


    Su Yan held the sword and said, "It''s easy to want to go out, but I''m thinking about another problem now."


    The light business demon king heard Su Yan''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened, and said: "Good fellow, even this king can''t beat this weird forest, but can you send us out? Su Yan, now you Is it possible to surpass this king? After all, Emperor Shang was scared away by your call!"


    Su Yan said: "It is very simple to want to go out, but what I want to do now is to unearth all the secrets of the tomb. We should be on the first floor of the Tomb of Silver Spear, and there should be several layers below."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Listening to you, this king is also interested, but how are you going to send us out?"


    Su Yan said above his finger: "Fly up, don''t look back, you can go out."


    "It''s so simple?" The Light Business Demon said in confusion.


    "Was it complicated when we came in?" Su Yan asked rhetorically.


    The light business demon is speechless for a while. The process of entering this forest is very simple, but they turned their heads in the darkness.


    In fact, the principle of this kind of space is very simple, but Su Yan has no way to explain the principle to the Light Business Demon King.


    If Su Yan explained it, it means that his understanding of the law of space is still better than the demon of light business.


    Then the doubt is coming, Su Yan''s cultivation level is not even the golden immortal, how can he have such a high-level view?


    Even the Demon King of Light Merchants who possessed the Eye of Galaxy and mastered many space immortals were far inferior to Su Yan.


    When the time comes, the Demon King of Light Business will probably question Su Yan''s identity again.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t need to trouble himself.


    Su Yan carried the sword and led the Light Merchant Demon to walk through this forest.


    Su Yan''s pace was not fast, and the light business demon king followed Su Yan with a very pleasant expression.


    Because both the star realm and the metaworld are very wild worlds, it is very difficult to see such a dense and vital forest.


    The Light Merchant Demon also enjoyed this powerful vitality very much.


    Demon cultivators may not all cultivate the power related to destruction.


    Su Yan seemed to be looking for something, but he didn''t explain to the Light Merchant Demon King, and the Light Merchant Demon didn''t ask much.


    She is not the kind of ordinary woman. She likes to think by herself when encountering problems. Maybe she won''t need to say Su Yanduo, she will get the answer herself soon.


    The two wandered in this forest for a long time, and neither Su Yan nor the Light Shang Demon spoke.


    It seems that the Light Merchant Demon is no longer so anxious, but has begun to enjoy the feeling of walking in this forest.


    The plants in this forest are all genuine plants, definitely not some magical magical magic.


    No one would have imagined that in this desolate battlefield of ancient gods and demons, there is such a greenery hidden.


    Su Yan''s breathing was very well-balanced, and his body and mind were very relaxed. There was no murderous aura in his whole body, and he didn''t have any intention to engage with others.


    It seemed that he was only leading the Light Merchant Demon Lord to take a daily walk in this forest.


    This kind of idle atmosphere almost made the Light Business Demon King forget where she was. She said to Su Yan: "It is really good here. If there is a chance in the future, or if you are tired of outside affairs, this king would think. Moved here for a few days, at least it is very clean."


    Su Yan said, "It is indeed clean here, but if I were you, I would find a way to condense my own small world, and arrange my own small world as I want. Why live in a place where you can''t even see the sun, moon and stars?"


    After speaking, Su Yan stopped and locked a big tree.


    This big tree requires at least seven or eight people to hug it. The trunk is very strong and the upper part is also luxuriant.


    But there are also thicker trees around, and this tree is not very special.


    But Su Yan said, "This is not a real tree. As long as you cut this tree open, you can see a path."


    The Demon King of Light Merchant focused her eyes, and wanted to see through this tree. She could see the nutrient and water transfer in the trunk, and how the tiny cells were growing happily, but she could not see Su Yan alone. path of.


    So he asked, "Su Yan, how did you find the way here? Don''t say that your eyes are stronger than this king''s Eye of the Galaxy!"


    Su Yan said; "Of course my eyes are not as good as your Galactic Eye, but I don''t see things with naked eyes anymore. Recently, you are relying more and more on the power of Galactic Eye. This is also a double-edged sword. On the one hand, your Eye of the Galaxy will inevitably grow rapidly, but the disadvantage is that you rely too much on the Eye of the Galaxy, and you will close your eyes instead."


    The light business demon said: "You mean you are looking for the way with your heart and eyes, right? What is your heart?"


    The light business demon king''s seemingly ordinary question is actually playing the Zen machine.


    How could Su Yan fail to understand the intention of the Light Business Demon King?


    Su Yan raised the long sword in his hand and said, "I take the sword as my heart."

 Chapter 3716： space

    Chapter 3716 Space


    With the sword as your heart, all karma will turn into clouds!


    All things will be presented in front of Su Yan in the most essential appearance, from the heavens above the head to the eighteen layers of hell, there is nowhere to hide.


    When a sword repairer can see through the essence of things, it also means that he can easily find the weaknesses of all things. When the sharp sword light meets the weaknesses, the power is of course multiplied.


    Although the demon king of light business is very envious, he also knows that she can''t cultivate.


    The effort and talent required for this, as well as the various life-and-death experiences are very demanding, and it is very difficult to achieve even one point.


    After the condensed purple sword light in Su Yan''s hand, it bloomed again quickly, just like a beautiful flower slowly revealing its stunning face!


    This sword was not very violent, but the texture it gave the Light Merchant Demon King was unpredictable and almost unmeasurable.


    However, she already knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship had the supreme realm, so she wasn''t very surprised about Su Yan''s sword, on the contrary, she admired it a little. She just felt that this sword light would not get bored even if she watched it many times.


    When a technology surpasses the mortal and reaches its peak, it will rise from pure skill to the level of Tao.


    After being hit by Su Yan''s sword light, this big tree didn''t explode directly, but seemed to merge with the sword light!


    This picture is really very subtle, with a strange texture that can''t be said.


    But as Su Yan said, this tree is definitely not an ordinary tree, so such ingenious and strange things can happen.


    I saw purple light slowly peeling away the trees. This process was not fast, and it was not lethal. It could even be regarded as very gentle.


    It was the first time that the Light Merchant Demon King saw such a tender and sweet sword energy.


    And in the middle of the stripped trees, you can just see a shining tunnel.


    After seeing this passage, Su Yan also retracted his long sword into the scabbard logically.


    This time, the Light Merchant Demon King didn''t let Su Yan find the way, but walked in the front.


    The passage was radiant from the outside, but after entering it, it plunged into darkness again.


    This passage only accommodates one person to pass through, which is similar to the passage that Su Yan and the others walked through just now, except that the surrounding wall materials are different, which is the only difference.


    After entering this passage, the Light Merchant Demon said in a weird tone: "Will this method of entering the next level turn around?"


    The fact is really so. When Su Yan tentatively turned around, he only saw a huge lake unfolding in front of them, and he had already been standing on the soft beach without knowing it.


    Seeing that Su Yan did not respond, the Light Business Demon knew what was going on. After turning around, he was shocked to see the waves that were constantly beating on the beach.


    Then the Light Business Demon King said to Su Yan: "You said that this silver spear tomb is a forest and a lake. What the **** are you playing with? If this is a tomb, who would want his tomb to look like this?"


    Su Yan did not comment on the words of the Demon King of Light Merchants, but even if he was knowledgeable, he had never seen a burial mound divided into multiple spaces and then created such a scene.


    "Could their ancient emperor''s custom be like this?" asked the Light Shang Demon King.


    Su Yan immediately denied: "How is this possible? Those ancient emperors are not fools, so how can they be keen to do such absurd things? Maybe we are already trapped in some kind of puzzle. These spaces can evolve into forests, lakes, etc. Waiting for the topography, the most stupid way to break through the maze is of course to follow the direction of the maze designer."


    "What about the smart way?"


    "The person who designed and made this maze, he would definitely leave a back door for himself, otherwise, do you think he would challenge patience if he had to walk through dozens or even hundreds of mazes with different geomorphologies?"


    "It makes sense for you to say that, but I''m afraid this back door is not so easy to find."


    Su Yandao: As for the planning of space and the interpretation of the rules, you are better than me. This is for you.


    The Light Merchant Demon King snorted softly, and said: "The mana and strength of the designer of this maze are steadily above this king, and this king dare not give you any guarantee."


    With the feeling of the Demon King of Light Business, they seem to have fallen into a space like a doll. This doll may have a hundred or even hundreds of layers. It is absolutely not allowed to put a long time in these meaningless mazes.


    Su Yan is right. If you consider it from the perspective of the designer, there will be a back door in the maze.


    Staring Eye glanced out, there was also a wave of water dozens of miles away, with no end in sight.


    This lake is calm and calm, but there seems to be nothing other than the waves.


    Su Yan did not disturb the Demon King of Light Shang, but walked slowly on the white sandy beach.


    Whether it��s the beach or the lake, it��s all genuine, definitely not a low-level illusion.


    The Light Business Demon King actually had some doubts in her heart. She didn''t have Su Yan''s method of taking the sword as her heart. Although she also had her mind and eyes, it was a kung fu in the state of mind.


    She didn''t know why Su Yan handed over her hope to her. If so, let''s take a look at it with the mentality of giving it a try.


    The light business demon king scanned the world with the eyes of the galaxy, and then found some inexplicable places around him.


    The space above is normal, but there are problems when it reaches the lake.


    The changes of the water waves in the lake are very inexplicable. The surging of the water waves does not come from the wind, and there are no ocean currents and tides here.


    The body of water seems to be cut into countless tiny spaces, which constantly collide with each other and then cause waves.


    The waves here can be said to be made by man-made. If they are not made deliberately, the surface of the lake should be as calm as a mirror, but in this way there is no feeling of natural water.


    Only then did the light business demon realize what Su Yan''s words meant.


    It is true that the person who created this multiple space is extremely capable, but these false changes also show that he has no ability to create a real world.


    So I have to step back and use this method instead.


    In the water waves, those spaces collide with each other very regularly, and the Light Merchant Demon King has just looked at it for a while and he has given special inspiration in his heart.


    Then the light business demon king said: "Su Yan, have you found any clues, that''s why you called this king to break the game? Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    The light business demon king has always been suspicious, if she doesn''t understand Su Yan''s purpose, she will never make a move.

 Chapter 3717： The last tomb

    Chapter 3717 The Last Tomb


    Of course, Su Yan understands this very well, and can only explain: "Taking the sword as the heart consumes a lot of mind, and it will be exhausted if you use it a few times. I only trust your ability to entrust everything to you. I am not as unpredictable as you think."


    "Is that so?" said the light business demon king, "the king has indeed found the possibility of breaking the game."


    Su Yan gestured to please.


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled and flew into the air, and then volleyed into the air. When she opened her hands, the water waves below that were still relatively smooth suddenly became agitated!


    Then a little bit of starlight began to condense above the condensed void, and there were countless colorful nebulae behind the starlight.


    The Galactic Eye of the Demon King of Light Business is shaping the realm of the galaxy.


    The sky wind was blowing from above, and Su Yan held the sword in his arms, wanting to see how the Light Merchant Demon King would break the game.


    The Eye of the Galaxy is very powerful. If the Light Merchant Demon King can cultivate to the realm of the Great Emperor, raising his hand can shape the Galaxy for thousands of miles and protect his true body in it. I am afraid that it will stand up while facing three or five immortal emperors at the same time In an invincible place.


    Of course, the premise is that you need to cultivate to that powerful state.


    Then Su Yan only saw a little starlight falling from the sky.


    The starlight turned into a torrential rain and fell into the lake. The lake first showed many ripples, and then gradually turned into a stormy sea!


    What the stars stimulate is not the water itself, but the multiple spaces in the lake.


    These tiny spaces are not protected by themselves, they can be regarded as very fragile. After being pierced by the starlight of the Light Merchant Demon King, it seems like bubbles burst instantly!


    These ruptured spaces then caused the water body to shake.


    It seems that the stars have set off a stormy sea, but the Light Merchant Devil thinks it is a boring trick.


    She was like a little girl who was constantly poking bubbles, which was really not interesting.


    After the small space on the surface of these lakes was punctured, the huge water body was also separated from the middle by the light merchant demon!


    The lake automatically splits into two from the middle, and this straight line of division also spreads to the horizon.


    The light business demon king''s method of separating the lake from the middle seemed like a miracle, but she was not proud of it. Instead, she told Su Yan in a very cold tone: "The mystery should be at the bottom of the lake. After bursting the bubbles. , The door should be below."


    Su Yan also flew into the sky when he heard the words. From this high altitude, one could see that in the middle of the separated body of water, the original part of the river bed was not a silvery white sandy beach, but rather a regular silvery white platform.


    It seems that no matter how to imitate the real world, there will definitely be places to wear.


    The Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan glanced at each other, and then both landed on the silver platform.


    The silver platform was spotless.


    Su Yan said: "If we can find this place, it basically means that we have found the back door. You can do it."


    The light business demon king said; "This king still wants to see your swordsmanship, are you so unwilling to the barbarian king?"


    When the light business demon king smiled, his cheeks blushed, full of feminine charm.


    Su Yan''s sudden enchantment reminded Su Yan. The woman in front of her was an out-and-out witch. Then Su Yan smiled and said, "Since I have discovered this place, then it is easy for you to break the situation with the Eye of the Galaxy. Now, why bother to seek farther away?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King summoned the Star Falling Staff, and then took the Star Falling Staff to the ground.


    The mysterious eye symbol on the top of the staff released a strong purple light. This purple light pierced the space where Su Yan and the others were, entered another dimension, and then opened a space door from that other dimension. .


    Behind this space gate are many stone steps.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "There are a total of 17 roads behind this, and they have all been explored by the king with his spiritual thoughts just now. This should be the road that leads directly to the deepest part of the tomb."


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s heart has already begun to look forward to it, not knowing what treasures will be hidden at the bottom of this silver spear grave.


    Even if it''s not comparable to the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, at least there should be a lot of powerful guys, right?


    After only killing the demon kings under Emperor Shang, the Demon King of Light Merchant has already gained a lot, but her greed and desire for treasures will never be completely satisfied so easily.


    So this time it is still the Light Merchant Demon walking in front.


    This section of stone steps is not long, and it has reached the bottom soon.


    After reaching the bottom, the Light Merchant Demon King gently waved his wand, and bright silver-white stars appeared in the sky, completely dispelling the surrounding darkness.


    I saw that this is a space about the size of a football field.


    The space is filled with various ancient sculptures. These sculptures do not contain any magic power, but they have a breath of ancient times.


    Just this breath has already made the Light Merchant Demon King ecstatic. Since this place is related to those ancient emperors, even if it is not comparable to the tomb of Emperor Longzhan, there should be at least some rich collection, right?


    Su Yan seemed to have seen through the thoughts of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and said: "There may not be many treasures here. Those ancient emperors believe in returning dust to dust and returning to the earth. I don''t like to have a great funeral after death. Some are very valuable. Funeral goods."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "It seems that the coffin is not seen here?"


    In the tomb of Emperor Longzhan, the huge statue and coffin are very impressive.


    But here, you can only see many statues of ancient emperors, orcs, and sinners, and these statues are really lifelike.


    Su Yan said: "Why are you in a hurry? Let''s go there and see, maybe there will be gains."


    After that, Su Yan led the Light Merchant Demon to constantly walk through these ancient statues.


    The more you go to the front, the statue gets bigger and bigger, but apart from this small change, nothing is found.


    The Light Business Demon King couldn''t help saying: "Su Yan, it seems that this time we may have to return empty-handed."


    "No, look ahead, there is a row of bookshelves."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Didn''t you have already said that the ancient emperor''s power is completely natural, we can''t imitate and practice? Even if there are books, I am afraid it is useless."


    "Perhaps the method of condensing the totem power of the guilty tribe, and the drawing of the ark we are looking for." Su Yan said.


    If these books did not record the secrets of the ancient emperor, they would be completely meaningless to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The power of the totems of those sinners is very superficial, completely inferior to the two immortals that appeared later.


    If you think about it with normal logic, if the power of the sin race is more powerful, it should not be the immortal domain that rules the heavens and the world, but their sin race.


    Therefore, the Light Merchant Demon seems to have little interest.

 Chapter 3718： Why dont you see the coffin?

    Chapter 3718 Why don''t you see the coffin?


    Su Yan first walked to the front of the bookshelf.


    Su Yan used the method of capturing objects in the air to take a book into his hands. The book really recorded how the sinner''s totem was made and cast, and there was some knowledge about herbs behind it.


    These books are all made of some kind of animal leather, which feels very heavy to the touch, most likely made of nine-headed silky leather.


    After that, Su Yan flipped through a few more books, and the Demon King of Light Merchants also took a few glances, and immediately lost interest, because she didn''t know the ancient characters at all, and the patterns inside made her completely clueless.


    Simply strolling around the edge of the bookshelf, looking for where the coffin is.


    Since this place is called a tomb, there should be a coffin. If there are any valuables in the burial, it is of course also in the coffin to accompany the owner of the tomb forever.


    The content of these books should be the knowledge that the ancient emperor taught to the sinner after he fell from the sky.


    The contents of these books are not used by Su Yan, but if they are taken out, they may be enlightening to those sinners.


    So Su Yan was not polite and opened his sleeves directly and included all these books in it.


    And this time, the Light Merchant Demon King has strolled to the forefront, the other end of the tomb wall.


    There was a stone platform there, and the Light Merchant Demon King was staring at that stone platform, leaving only a back view of Su Yan.


    Su Yan passed through the group of statues and came to the side of the Light Merchant Demon King. He saw the Light Merchant Demon King��s Starry Eyes staring at this stone platform, as if there was something mysterious inside the stone platform.


    But Su Yan looked at it carefully and found nothing abnormal. There was no trace of formation on the stone platform, and there was no totem power gathering. It looked like it was just the most common stone platform.


    So Su Yan said, "Why, do you have any amazing discoveries?"


    The light business demon said: "I just want to work hard to find the flaw without finding it."


    The words of the Light Business Demon made Su Yan a little bit astonished, but after careful consideration, there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    But it would be ridiculous for people like the Light Merchant Demon King to do such a thing of seeking fish.


    Normally she is not such a person.


    Su Yan said: "What do you mean?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "If we assume that this is the last floor of the Silver Spear Tomb, we haven''t even found any treasures, even the coffin, don''t you think it''s unreasonable? Maybe this is just a suspicious grave. , The real tomb is still elsewhere."


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps... the ancient emperor��s magical tools were all formed by their own mana, or they were bred together with the ancient emperor. If the ancient emperor falls, the magical tools will also be destroyed together. If you want to obtain the ancient emperor��s magic I advise you to give up this idea, because it is impossible to get it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King was unwilling to say: "Then why are we trying so hard to enter the bottom of this tomb, not for nothing?"


    "Of course it''s not a trip for nothing, look over there."


    The direction of Su Yan''s finger is at the end of the other side of the tomb, where there is a statue of the ancient emperor, and in the hand of this statue is a scroll.


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s eyesight is very powerful, and he can see where the scroll is at a glance.


    After beckoning, he took the scroll into his own hands. After opening it, many fluorescent lights appeared on the scroll. These fluorescent lights changed into the image of a big ship, floating on the scroll.


    When Su Yan clicked on every part of the big ship, the dismantling of divine consciousness would be heard in his mind.


    Su Yan confirmed: "This should be the Ark drawing we are looking for."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "What kind of magic is used in this scroll, how can it be so magical... Nowadays Dao Sect and Demon Sect can''t achieve this level, even that kind of missionary jade can''t be so lifelike."


    "This is the truth, but if you change your mind, if those ancient emperors are not capable of shaking the sky, how can they rule the heavens for an epoch after opening the sky and the earth?"


    After getting the scroll of the Ark, Su Yan was already satisfied.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king still thinks that since this is a tomb, how can you not even see the coffin? Is this too wrong?"


    Su Yan said, "Perhaps this is a cloak. Because there are no corpses, there is no need for coffins."


    "There is some truth to what you say, but this king still doesn''t believe in evil, there must be some secret here that we haven''t discovered."


    The Demon King of Light Business felt that since he had arrived at Baoshan, there was no reason to go back empty-handed. He searched the tomb room bitterly, and she found an incomparably strange organ.


    This mechanism can only be discovered through a careful search with the Eye of the Galaxy. If there is no Eye of the Galaxy, I am afraid that there will never be another such strange mechanism.


    The mechanism is between two statues of ancient emperors.


    There is only a bare stone pillar between the two statues, without any patterns or mosquitoes on it.


    The stone pillar itself is not obtrusive, because there are many such stone pillars in other places.


    However, the Light Merchant Demon King locked his mind on a stone pillar here, and then told Su Yan: "This stone pillar is very special."


    Su Yan asked, "What''s so special?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Why, don''t you see that your sword is your heart?"


    Su Yan smiled. This woman has always been very strong in winning or losing. If she loses in one place, she must find it in another place.


    "The surface of the stone pillar does look like an ordinary stone pillar, but it is caused by the stone pillar in another space. What we can see is only a projection from another space." The Light Shang Demon King said, " If you don��t believe me, launch a sword gas to see what the consequences will be."


    Su Yan shot a sword aura in the past. After the sword aura shot past, it really penetrated the stone pillar and was on the wall behind the pillar.


    Sure enough, this stone pillar is the same as the Light Shang Demon said, it is a projection of another dimension!


    To crack the secret of this stone pillar, you need to pull the stone pillar back from the isolated space, or open a door of time and space to open the barrier of space.


    To achieve these two points is not difficult for the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Business Demon King smiled triumphantly at Su Yan, "This king has told you a long time ago. Since entering Baoshan, he feels that there is no reason to go back empty-handed. You are right, Su Yan."


    Next, the Demon King of Light Shang directly opened the space and pulled the stone pillar back from the different space.


    After pulling it back, a very peculiar breath came from the stone pillar.


    The Light Merchant Demon King caught in the void, and the five blood-colored claw shadows cut the stone pillar into pieces, and there was a very small box hidden in the middle of the stone pillar.

 Chapter 3719： Full load

    The third thousand seven hundred and nineteenth chapter is full


    The box fell into the hands of the Demon King of Light Merchants. After opening it, it was a gray-black bead with no breath coming from it, it seemed to be just an ordinary bead.


    The Light Merchant Demon King took out the bead and played with it for a long time, but couldn''t identify what magical artifact it was. Injecting magic energy into it was like sinking into the sea without any response.


    So the Light Business Demon King asked Su Yan, "What kind of bead is this, do you know?"


    Su Yan stretched out his hand and begged: "If you don''t give me this thing, how can I distinguish it?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already planned to send this bead to Su Yan''s hand, who knew that the hand was still in the air, she actually took it back, and then put the bead into her sleeve, saying: "Don''t worry about it. What''s the use of the beads? At least this king didn''t come back empty-handed this time."


    This woman has always been fickle, but she suddenly regretted it and didn''t know what she thought of it.


    However, Su Yan was not very interested in the beads, so he just smiled and said, "Since everyone has gained, should we be ready to go out."


    "Also."


    It is a relatively troublesome thing to get out of the silver gun grave, which is several times more troublesome than when they enter the deepest part of the grave.


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King shattered the seven-fold space and finally escaped from the silver spear grave.


    When Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King returned, on the fringe altar of the ancient battlefield of Gods and Demons, the Sin Clan only left some fighters, and there was only one patriarch of the Nine Sin Clan.


    Originally, the patriarchs of the nine sins had agreed to wait here for Su Yan''s return, but now there is only one left?


    The Light Business Demon King smiled and said: "It seems that the sinners don''t respect you as the chosen son of heaven. You think they worship you as an ancient emperor, but in fact it is not the case at all."


    Su Yan ignored the ridicule of the Light Merchant Demon King, only to know that he and the Light Merchant Demon King had entered the Silver Spear Grave for nearly a year.


    The Light Merchant Demon said unbelievably: "Even if there is no sun and moon contrast in the silver gun tomb, we will blur the feeling of the passage of time, but we can only enter it for half a month at most. How can it be a year?"


    Su Yan said: "Did you forget? We are in the silver gun tomb, constantly jumping in different spaces. In different spaces, the flow of time is actually slightly different, so there will be The saying that the sky goes up one day on the ground for a year."


    The patriarchs of these sin tribes all have things to deal with, so after waiting for Su Yan for half a year, it was agreed that the patriarchs of the nine tribes would take turns to wait for Su Yan''s return.


    Su Yan''s return now is of course a complete victory.


    The patriarchs, priests, and powerful warriors of the Nine Sins gathered together to hold a grand gathering in the territory of the West Rail Clan, and welcome the son of the Chosen to return victorious!


    The bonfire was blazing, and the girls of the sin race danced primitive and wild dances around them. Although the rhythm and drum beats of the music are very simple, they are full of exotic and primitive beauty!


    Even the Light Merchant Demon King was full of praise, and even planned to end up dancing with these sinner girls.


    Su Yan quickly stopped the Light Merchant Demon King and said, "If you end up dancing the Heavenly Demon Dance, how can those sinners resist it? Do you want our welcome event to become an uncovered one?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Then you say, is this king''s dancing posture beautiful, or the dancing posture of these sinner girls?"


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course you look better. The advantage of these sinner girls is just their youthful style. Of course you are better when it comes to artistic taste."


    If Su Yan said directly that the Light Merchant Demon King was better, then the Light Merchant Demon King would definitely feel that he was just feigning to cater to him, and he would just flatter him casually.


    But if Su Yan said that the sinner girls were better, the Light Merchant Demon King would be unconvinced, and he must end up competing with these sinner girls for dance skills, and things would be even more troublesome.


    It is definitely not easy to find a delicate balance in the middle.


    Women are often such troublesome and hypocritical creatures, let alone men, sometimes they may not be able to understand their own minds.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King got a satisfactory answer, he lifted his wine cup and drank a glass of wine with Su Yan.


    Sinzu''s wine was very strong, her thoughts gradually relaxed, her cheeks became flushed, and even the eyes of the galaxy became very disturbed.


    Su Yan has always had a huge amount of alcohol, but he was afraid that the Light Merchant Demon King would act recklessly when he was drunk. More importantly, if he couldn''t control the Eye of the Galaxy, he might cause some trouble.


    So he simply accepted the drink, and neither he nor the Light Merchant Demon would drink anymore.


    The sin tribe hasn''t had such a grand gathering for many years, and even the elders of the nine sin tribes who have lived for seven to eight years don''t know the age of the last sin tribe gathering like this.


    If there was no existence of Su Yan, the chosen son of heaven, I am afraid the nine sinners would still be in a mess.


    In the presence of these powerful sinners, Su Yan threw out the ancient books obtained in the silver spear tomb, and said indifferently: "I went to the silver spear tomb this time. The harvest cannot be considered small. Wait to share."


    These books were all obtained by Su Yan from the bookshelf in the Tomb of Silver Spear.


    These books about totems, ancestor spirits, herbs, and simple witches were completely useless to Su Yan.


    But for these powerful sinners, it is a treasure of the level of "Nine Yin Zhenjing"!


    Even those strong criminals who are about to enter the quasi-emperor rank, after obtaining these books, can greatly enhance their strength and strengthen their own practice.


    After such a long period of time, Sin Clan''s cultivation method now has a huge difference from the original era.


    There are also many powerful cultivation methods that have long been lost among the sinners, but these techniques were brought out by Su Yan from the silver spear grave, which is equivalent to reappearing in the world again.


    After reading these ancient books, the three strongest warriors of the Sin race showed ecstatic expressions, not to mention the other Sin race warriors.


    Several old priests even burst into tears and beat their chests.


    "This is Chi Tianxiong''s totem! It is the totem of our clan that has been lost for 20,000 years! I can''t imagine that I can see the sky again! The old man is worthy of death!"


    "Ah, ah... this is the method of refining the profound spirit... if I can learn a method that has been lost after the fall of these gods, wouldn''t it be the first person in the sin clan in 50,000 years!"


    The strong men of the sin race all expressed ecstasy.


    Although the Demon King of Light Business cannot understand the language of the sinners, he can see how excited these sinners are!


    If she had obtained the cultivation technique of the Seven Demon Emperors, she would have been equally ecstatic.

 Chapter 3720： Return to the astral

    Chapter 3720: Return to the Star Realm


    The carnival atmosphere also reached its climax at this time.


    After the patriarchs of the nine sins were shocked at the beginning, they all fought for it regardless of their image!


    I can''t wait to take all these ancient books as my own!


    They also bargained with each other, and some even cursed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King saw that these powerful sinners suddenly became shrews in the vegetable market, and he couldn''t help being a little funny.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s presence in the town, they would only really fight!


    Su Yan said, "These ancient books are all copied from Jiufen, and all the nine clans have a share. There is no need to **** it. It was originally temporarily stored on my side. I still have something to say."


    Hearing what Su Yan said, all the powerful sinners stopped the contention in their hands. The nine patriarchs put all these ancient books in one place, and later copied them slowly. All the nine clans have a copy, so everyone doesn��t need it. What are you fighting for?


    This is also the fairest practice, and there is absolutely no bias.


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked at these powerful criminals as obedient as elementary school students in front of Su Yan, and he couldn''t help being a little envious.


    If she had the allegiance of these sinners, she would definitely not be satisfied with the fate of the trapped star realm, she would definitely go back to the Demon Realm and establish her own power.


    But the current situation is not bad. As long as she can grasp Su Yan, the effect is half-fold, but at least it is better than no effect.


    Su Yan showed the last scroll again. When the scroll was opened, the stars changed into the image of a ship.


    The strong men of the sin race held their breath and looked forward to Su Yan''s words.


    "This is the ark in the sin tribe''s legend. As long as this ark is built, we can all leave the metaworld and travel through the void of the universe again."


    This is the long-cherished wish of the sin family for a long time!


    Now that the long-cherished wish is about to come true, some sinners have already shed tears with excitement!


    Staying in the metaverse, the sinner will inevitably be unable to escape the fate of destruction, and if the Ark can be successfully built, then the sinner��s fate will be rewritten from now on!


    The biggest reason for all these changes was Su Yan, the son of destiny.


    Originally, Su Yan pretended to be the reincarnation of the **** of the sin race just to protect himself, but under the accidental collision, he actually got the drawing of the Ark.


    In this situation, even if Su Yan said that he was not the reincarnation of a god, nor the chosen son of the sin race, the sin race would not believe it!


    Perhaps everything in this world is guided by a mysterious force.


    Sometimes a joke will become the final truth.


    To build the Ark, the bones of the behemoths of the gods must be excavated from the battlefield of the ancient gods and demons. In addition, many other materials must be manufactured.


    The Ark built a total of twenty ships, enough to transfer all the sinners from the metaworld to the star world.


    It''s just that it takes at least ten years to build the Ark, and Su Yan doesn''t want to waste ten years in a place like Metaverse.


    He has now entered the realm of Yuanxian, and then he needs to forge the laws of the immortal world. As long as he is in harmony with the Tao, he can enter the realm of Jinxian.


    The Tianzhu of the Metaverse itself has collapsed, some laws have been chaotic, and some laws have long since become fragmented.


    Such a place is definitely not suitable for the law of smelting. If you are not careful, you may get into trouble and burst into death.


    The safest way is of course to go back to Longevity Mountain, but the distance between Yuanjie and Longevity Mountain is too far, and the Light Business Demon King would probably not let Su Yan leave easily.


    After the compromise, the safest way is to return to the star realm before smelting the power of the law.


    It just so happened that the Light Merchant Demon King also had the idea of ??returning to the star realm.


    Her Eye of the Galaxy has completely lost its restraint, and now her control is several times stronger than before, so she doesn''t have to worry about the possibility of the Eye of the Galaxy running away.


    If she returns to the star realm and collects starlight from the universe, she will definitely be able to push the power of the Eye of the Galaxy to a higher peak.


    In this way, the two of them hit it off, and immediately returned to the star realm.


    Those sinners are not at ease with Su Yan, because now the life and death of the sinners can be said to be maintained by Su Yan alone, and the three strongest sinners must be sent to Su Yan as bodyguards.


    The strength of these three sinner warriors is close to that of the quasi emperor. If they are one-on-one, they can hold on for a long time even against the upper light business demon king, and their strength will inevitably gain the upper hand against those non-top first-class fairy kings.


    Su Yan thought for a while, regardless of the opinions opposed by the Light Business Demon King, he directly agreed.


    Now Su Yan has indeed reached a critical moment. When he casts the Immortal Rule, it must be Su Yan''s most vulnerable moment. At that time, there were still a few strong guards who had to be safer.


    To go back to the star realm, you have to rely on the magic power of the Light Merchant Demon King. Without her Eye of the Galaxy, it would be almost impossible for the existence below the Emperor Zhun to cross this boundless chaos.


    After traversing the boundless chaos, he descended into the palace of the Light Merchant Demon King. This is also the starting point for Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King to set off for the Metaverse.


    The group was originally very relaxed, but after the arrival, the expression of the Demon King of Light Merchants immediately became solemn.


    Because her palace has become a ruin, there are countless corpses of demon species can be seen around this ruin!


    Five of the top ten Tianzhu Demon Kings in the star realm were beheaded by the Light Merchant Demon King, and the remaining four were afraid that they would be humans with their tails between them. No one would have thought that they had such courage to do such offensive things!


    Regardless of Su Yan or the Light Merchant Demon King, they locked the number one suspect on the remaining four demon kings.


    Because in the star realm, there are not many monks, and there are very few powerful monks.


    Only these four demon kings have the courage to do this more powerfully.


    The temper of the Demon King of Light Merchants has never been very good. Being smashed into the palace by someone is tantamount to a face-slapped thing, and this kind of hatred for her is impossible to bear anyway.


    Her Starry Eye suddenly shined brightly, and then said to Su Yan: "There is a fierce battle taking place three hundred miles away. At least millions of magic seeds are gathered in the starry sky. It seems that they have encountered some powerful enemy. Even after seven or eight hundred thousand demons have been sacrificed, they cannot knock down the opponent."


    A million-level demon species can really kill an elephant by ants, not to mention the golden fairy, even the existence of the fairy king level may not be able to handle it!


    And the other party can actually kill seven or eight hundred thousand demons, is it the fairy king of the fairy world?


    The reason why Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King did not suspect that each other was the Demon King was because the Demon King had the means to control and drive the Demon Seed, and it was absolutely impossible to fight against a million Demon Seed in the void universe.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It seems that during this period of time when this king is not in the star realm, something extraordinary has happened... the power of the immortal realm seems to have completely invaded the star realm!"

 Chapter 3721： variable

    Chapter 3721 Variables


    Su Yan said: "It''s too early to make a final conclusion, right? The star gate should have been successfully sealed again. Where does the power of the immortal realm enter the star realm?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "How does this king know about this kind of thing? Just ask if you know it?"


    The light business demon king''s heart moved at will, and the distance of three hundred miles was a distance that she could reach with just a flick of a finger.


    By folding the space, she quickly transported her, Su Yan, and the three masters of the sin race to the edge of the battlefield three hundred miles away.


    From here, we can already see the brilliant light shining in the stars of the universe.


    And countless magic seeds are gathering in the void, and then turning into a black torrent, rushing towards the source of the magic light!


    Just standing here, you can already feel the fierce battle!


    Thousands of demons have been killed, but the demons are originally monsters that don��t know what fear is. These demons don��t matter who they are killed, whether they are enemies or similar. !


    As long as it is killing, these monsters can become inexplicably excited!


    The impact of the Demon Seed came from all directions, endlessly dying, Su Yan had already experienced this terrifying battle.


    These immortals are useless even if they set up formations, because regardless of formations, magic weapons or immortals, they will have time to exhaustion.


    When it comes to fighting alone, the Demon Seed is far from an opponent of the fairy. But the number of demons is large enough to make the fairy feel desperate!


    From afar, Baoguang saw that the two sides had been in contact for a while, and the battle should have reached the mid-range now.


    Suddenly, a metallic immortal enchantment was created in the distance.


    Countless golden winds turned into sharp blades, but within a second, at least more than 10,000 demons were killed!


    This immortal enchantment was created, indicating that there are also masters of the fairy king level on the opposite side.


    Seeing this immortal enchantment, the light merchant demon said: "Now you believe it, the people who have killed the star realm are the people from the immortal world. The immortal kings are here, I don��t know if the emperor Zhun and the immortal have set foot Star realm. It seems that the immortal realm can''t sit still this time. You are planning to put the star realm under rule, right?"


    Su Yan said: "The immortal kings of the immortal world will definitely not appear in the wild and remote corner of the star realm for no reason. They must have something to ask for when they come to the star realm. But if you must say that they are here to be with you Fighting for the dominion of the star realm is too absurd."


    After shaping the fairyland, it is equivalent to owning its own kingdom. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the immortal emperor to come to the astral world.


    Because it is unnecessary. How can someone who already owns an Ivanhoe house see a thatched house in the mountain?


    There is absolutely no such ridiculous person in this world, let alone Immortal Emperor!


    Being able to become the emperor has already experienced all the glitz in this world, and can smooth one''s own desires, only when all the five aggregates are subdued can he be crowned the throne of the emperor.


    The immortal emperor''s strength and depth far exceeded the imagination of the immortals below.


    The Demon King of Light Business didn''t understand this, it was completely because she had never been to the Immortal Realm, and had never seen what the heavens thought about the Immortal Realm like.


    As long as she had seen it, she would definitely not be able to say such absurd words.


    The scene of millions of demons spreading across the universe also made the three powerful sinners feel drunk!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that the world outside the metaworld would be so wonderful!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said displeasedly: "The star realm is the land of this king. Even if these people from the immortal realm broke in, they actually destroyed the king''s palace. If this king does not react, it will make these immortals feel that this Wang is bullied!"


    From the moment he saw that the palace was smashed, the Demon King of Light Merchant had already accumulated a cloud of anger in his heart, and wanted to find someone to vent his anger.


    It''s as if you went on a trip and suddenly found that your house was burned by fire.


    Although it is said that there are at least a dozen palaces like this for the Demon King of Light Merchants, but more does not mean that this palace is not important!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was about to cross the universe, killing the Immortal King who opened the Golden Wind Domain, but was suddenly stopped by Su Yan.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, you think you are from the immortal world, so you have to stand with those immortals, right? So you must stop this king?"


    Su Yan said: "What you said is inexplicable. Outside the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, the immortal kings from the heavens were all killed by me alone. At that time, I had no scruples. Scruples?"


    "Then what do you mean? Why stop the king''s way?"


    Su Yan said: "Now that the situation is unknown, if you act rashly, it will only expose our whereabouts. Now we are in the dark, and no one else knows our whereabouts. It is really unwise for you to rashly expose yourself like this."


    "Furthermore, taking a step back, the palace may not be broken by them. You have no evidence to make such a judgment. You only think so because you have a preconceived notion."


    The Light Merchant Demon King has a very high level of intelligence, and if she wants to compare with conspiracy rules, she should be even better than Su Yan.


    But her character is too capricious and prone to be extremely emotional, so sometimes she can''t make a completely rational judgment.


    The Demon King of Light Business is not a generation waiting for idle girls. Although she likes to go to extremes, after listening to Su Yan, she still knows what is called light and heavy, and immediately said to Su Yan: "According to what you mean, this king is going to let these fairies go?"


    Su Yan said: "The most urgent task now is to figure out the situation in the star realm, why so many immortals appear in the star realm. There must be great variables in the middle."


    Su Yan has always hated such variables outside the plan.


    But in reality, such variables are often prone to occur, and it is impossible for Su Yan to control everything forever.


    But the current priority is not to vent your emotions, but to figure out the situation first, and then find a way out for yourself.


    And the battle over there gradually became fierce, countless demons were crushed into meat sauce by the realm of the immortal king, but there were still demons in the back that continued to use their lives to attack the realm of the immortal king.


    And further away, two powerful auras rose up, and these two powerful auras were daring to come here.


    The two powerful auras should be two fairy kings again!


    And there should be many golden arch guards behind these two immortal kings!


    More importantly, I don��t know how many immortal kings there are, and even more powerful quasi emperors and immortal emperors have come to support!


    If you don''t want to have a head-on conflict with these immortal people, you should hurry up and retreat now!

 Chapter 3722： Divine consciousness envelopes thousands of miles of stars

    Chapter 3722: Divine Consciousness Covers Ten Thousand Miles of Stars


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king once assumed that the immortals had invaded the star realm, so there were several secret strongholds in the Three Caverns of Guitu. Now let''s go to one of the strongholds first."


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s Eye of the Galaxy combined with the Star Falling Staff is very convenient to shuttle between the sky of the universe. Even without the star gate, she can break through the space and cross tens of thousands of miles calmly.


    The secret stronghold of the Light Merchant Demon King is on a floating island, where you can see magnificent starlight, which shines like an aurora.


    There is a small courtyard on the island, of course it is invisible from the outside, it is all obscured by the formation.


    The small courtyard is decorated in antique style, and there are pavilions and water pavilions.


    Judging from Su Yan''s feelings, this place is not like the secret stronghold of the Three Caves of the Tutu at all, but rather like a good place for healing after exhaustion of body and mind.


    After entering the room, there is a table with a chess board for Go.


    Light Shang Demon King and Su Yan sat down left and right.


    The masters of the three sinners closed the door very interestingly, and then they all guarded the courtyard.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King sat down and looked at Su Yan for a while, although she didn''t speak, her emotions had turned a lot.


    It''s just that there is still a breath of bad breath in my heart and I haven''t spit it out, it is inevitable that I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Su Yan said; "The seal of the star gate should have been maintained, how did the immortals appear in the star realm?"


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, how did you enter the star realm?"


    "You mean Stargate?"


    Indeed, there is a star gate outside the star realm.


    If the immortal realm wants to attack the star realm in a big way, then that star gate will be an entrance.


    But who is so boring to do this kind of thing?


    This is like a modern developed country suddenly going to attack a primitive tribe in the African jungle.


    Let��s not talk about whether we can succeed, and more importantly, why do we do this?


    There is no benefit at all!


    If there is interest, the immortal realm of the heavens has already penetrated into the star realm. Where can the star realm be left untouched to this era?


    The Demon King of Light Business said: "To understand what the immortal world thinks, you need to find a few immortals to come back and torture you, otherwise, it''s up to you and me to guess here. I guess next year may not know what the other party wants."


    Su Yan took out the star chart again, and the star chart was presented in front of him and the Light Merchant Demon King.


    There are many galaxies and nebulae in the huge star map.


    The breadth of the astral world is not trivial.


    Su Yan pointed to the star map and said: "Our current position is here, in the middle of the Xiaohe Nebula. Just now we were on the edge of the Liuye Galaxy, which is at least 8.4 million miles away from the Star Boundary Gate. The immortals can cross such a long distance, apart from mastering the star gate''s teleportation array, I am afraid that their power has penetrated the star realm very deeply. Maybe we only see one of the small teams. But what are they looking for? What?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Do you think they are spoiling this king?"


    "Come for you?" Su Yan stared at the Light Merchant Demon King, then shook his head, and said: "Although you have the Eye of the Galaxy, you may not know the secrets of the heavens and immortal realms. Even if you do, your current strength is still far away. Far from being enough to cause crusades from the heavens and immortals."


    The Light Business Demon King said, "Su Yan, are you underestimating this king?"


    "Of course not, I''m just telling the truth."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "According to your meaning, the action of these immortals is to come to the star realm to find something?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the most likely thing to look at right now. If there are immortals in this galaxy, then it can prove my guess that they are indeed conducting a carpet search."


    In fact, Su Yan already had an object of suspicion in his heart. If these immortals were all from the heavenly court, then it is very likely that the object they were looking for was the unsalted saint.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It is very simple to search for the whereabouts of these immortals. Now the power of this king''s Galactic Eye is different from the past. More importantly, the King''s Galactic Eye has been blessed by the Star Falling Staff. It is easy to find the energy of life in this space."


    The Light Merchant Demon King did what he said, and went outside the courtyard, holding the Falling Star Staff, and quickly ascended into the void.


    Then a wave of ripples swayed from the body of the light merchant demon, and then spread into the endless deep space of the universe.


    And the Eye of the Star River of the Demon King of Light Merchants also became radiant!


    She was also gradually surrounded by a circle of stars, as if she was originally the goddess of stars.


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s divine consciousness gradually ascended into the universe, entering a state that was almost equal to the soul leaving his body.


    Su Yan could sense that the Light Merchant Demon King''s divine consciousness was gradually becoming huge and boundless under the blessing of the Star Falling Staff, as if he wanted to enclose the boundless stars of the universe.


    The Star Falling Staff is worthy of being a treasure of the sacred relics of the Three Religions, and the increase in the consciousness of the Light Shang Demon King is at least 30 times.


    The Divine Sense of the Light Merchant Demon King was originally talented and extremely strong, after getting this increase, it has almost surpassed the rank of the Emperor Zhun!


    Even if there is an immortal emperor in the astrolabe, after suddenly sensing this powerful spiritual sense, he will definitely not rush to kill here.


    Because the immortal emperor and the demon emperor did not see the king, once they meet, unless one of them takes the initiative to retreat, one of them will fall.


    When the light business demon king''s spiritual sense was horizontal and horizontal in the cosmos, she experienced a kind of happy happiness.


    When the divine consciousness is free from the shackles of the physical body, and can become almost infinitely huge, she can come and go freely in the universe without any problems.


    It seems that she has become a higher-order life form.


    And the light business demon gradually made some discoveries.


    There are at least nine teams of immortals on some floating islands and mainlands forming teams, and this is still only within the range of the nearby galaxy.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was already convinced that things should be the same as Su Yan analyzed. With so many teams scattered, it must be looking for some treasure.


    What kind of treasure is it? Just grab a few immortals and come back for torture.


    These teams are scattered in different star regions, and the distance between each other is extremely far away, even the nearest one is more than 500,000 miles away.


    But at the same moment, the immortals of these squads opened their eyes wide, looking towards the sky!


    Because they all sensed the vast and boundless consciousness of the Light Merchant Demon King!


    This sense of God can cross the starry sky, shrouded above their heads!


    This naturally represents that the strength of the opponent is far above them!


    "Could it be that the ancient monks in the star realm were alarmed?" This is the common thought of these immortals.

 Chapter 3723： What a joke

    Chapter 3723 is a joke


    For ordinary immortals, the star realm is indeed the kind of world full of infinite unknowns and mysteries.


    Their understanding of the star realm almost only comes from the abstract records in the books, nothing more.


    For such a mysterious world, they will naturally have some illusions.


    And this powerful sense of consciousness retreated like a tide after enveloping the entire star field, and it also made these immortals puzzled. They had no idea what the other party wanted to do.


    After the divine consciousness returned to the body of the light merchant demon, the dazzling starlight outside the light merchant demon gradually dissipated, and then she fell to the ground.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "This king has just visited the Star Territory with his divine knowledge, and he really found that many immortals are acting in a seven-person team. Most of these immortals are golden immortals, and a few immortal kings and heavenly immortals exist. .


    They must be searching for something, otherwise, they would not act in such a mode in the fairy world. "


    Su Yan did not answer, but fell into thinking.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, let''s go catch a few immortals and torture them. I don''t know what''s going on. Even this king has some uneasy feelings. This king''s spiritual sense has always been extremely accurate. There must be something behind this matter. great."


    The light business demon king had already set up a cloud while speaking, and Su Yan also stepped on the cloud.


    The three powerful sinners originally wanted to follow, but Su Yan was particularly left behind.


    Because the identity of the sinner is very sensitive, if those immortal kings learn that the sinner is in the star realm, I am afraid that some unnecessary troubles will arise.


    At the moment, the sinners are building twenty arks that are enough to pass through the chaos and the sea of ??stars with the power of the clan in the Metaverse. It is better not to be disturbed in this work.


    Su Yan followed the Light Merchant Demon King to shuttle space, and quickly crossed a distance of 700,000 li to the top of a continent.


    Many ruins can be seen here.


    These relics come from the old star school of the year, and in this piece of ruins, seven immortals have already stood on the Big Dipper position and formed a certain formation.


    Seeing that the other party was already prepared, the Light Business Demon King and Su Yan didn''t panic much.


    The persimmon has to be soft. I am afraid that no one in this world understands this truth better than the light business devil.


    The reason she chose these seven immortals was because they were the weakest, and they were not protected by the immortal king, only three golden immortals led the team.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King fully fired the Eye of the Star River, thirty golden immortals would be killed within a single thought, not to mention that there were only three golden immortals here.


    The three immortals on this ground saw the arrival of Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Business, and they all showed very strange eyes. It seems that Su Yan and the Demon King of Emotional Intelligence shouldn''t be here at all!


    Su Yan stood in the clouds with a cold expression, but he was indeed looking at the seven immortals on the ground.


    If possible, Su Yan didn''t want to kill them either. Everyone had no grudges in the past, and Su Yan was not a murderer. He practiced by murder.


    At this time, Su Yan noticed that the Light Merchant Demon had taken the initiative to converge the aura of his body, and even his appearance had changed with profound magic power.


    The seven immortals did not see the depth of the Light Merchant Demon King, and did not show a state of being on the verge of an enemy, instead they stared at Su Yan with ease.


    Probably these seven immortals had already been confused by the Light Merchant Demon King, and thought she was nothing but a golden immortal cultivation base.


    The seven immortals were headed by a golden immortal with a wine gourd on his back, the other two golden immortals had an iron crutch, and the other was holding a large-backed machete, all of which used strange magic weapons.


    These three golden immortals all have big beards, and they look wild and unruly.


    The remaining four gods, three men and one woman, are all handsome men and beautiful women.


    Su Yan was about to clarify his intentions, but before Su Yan could speak, the golden fairy with a machete pointed to Su Yan and said, "Where are you from the immortal realm? How can you appear in the star realm? How can the dignified immortal be mixed with the demon cultivator ?"


    This Jinxian��s tone was very rude, and Su Yan was not very angry. Instead, he said, ��It doesn��t matter who I am. The important thing is that I have to ask you a few questions. If you are willing to answer honestly, there may be a silver lining. , If you don��t cooperate, I��m afraid you will all be buried here today."


    What Su Yan said was completely truthful, but to these immortals, it sounded like an out-and-out threat!


    "Joke! Which fairy are you from? Looking at your good looks, you can''t think of being a running dog for a witch. It really makes all the heavens and the fairyland be ashamed!"


    Another golden immortal said: "If you still have a bit of shame, you should turn your face with this witch and come back to our side! If you regret it with great concentration, there may be a way to go back! It is inevitable that you can go wrong on the road to immortality. Wrong step, but some people can turn their heads, some people can only fall into the magic way, and can never look back. You have to think about it yourself!"


    Even Su Yan couldn''t think of it, and he was ruthlessly told by the other party.


    Then another immortal said again: "I think he is already a ghost, and he can''t look back anymore. Talking nonsense with him! This kind of ignorant person is not worthy of being a fairy!"


    Su Yan was very indifferent to this accusation and hardly reacted.


    Instead, the Demon King of Light Business said, "Su Yan, are you indifferent when they insult you like this? What about your temper?"


    Su Yan asked, "Will you be angry with the dead?"


    When asked by Su Yan, the Demon King of Light Merchant was a little stunned. These immortals do look very arrogant now, but they will turn into dust in the universe after at most a quarter of an hour, even if the body cannot be preserved intact. .


    Even if Su Yan didn''t kill all these immortals, the Demon King of Light Shang didn''t plan to stay alive.


    Since these people only have such a short life left, why is it necessary to be angry with them?


    If you think about it seriously, Su Yan''s words are more reasonable.


    "What are you? This seat is already a nine-day golden immortal, and you have condensed two immortals for 800 years. You have not even condensed the immortal, and you have only broken through the top of the heavenly immortal, and you dare to be in front of this seat. So rampant, do you really think this witch can protect you?"


    "We have three golden immortals sitting here, you don''t even have the golden immortal''s cultivation base, do you think you can defeat us by combining with this witch? It''s a joke!"


    Su Yan suddenly laughed at this time, and said: "You probably can''t tell, the woman next to me is actually the demon king of the demon world, she took the initiative to hide the breath of the king. Because she likes playing pigs and tigers the most. Games, but I��m going to spoil her interest in gaming today."


    While Su Yan spoke, he flipped his wrist gently and called Mo Wen Divine Sword into his hand. The purple sword light circulated in Su Yan''s hand. Although the speed was not fast, it was still dazzling.

 Chapter 3724： Jinxian joins forces to suppress

    Chapter 3724: Jinxian joins forces to suppress


    Su Yan''s words were completely intended to shock the three golden immortals.


    But these three golden immortals were afraid that they belonged to the last grade in the golden immortal level, and they could not see the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King. Even after Su Yan reminded them, they still believed that Su Yan was just bluffing. .


    The Jinxian with the big-backed machete said with a murderous aura: "I think he is already hard to come back. He is so confused by this witch that he doesn''t know the east and the west. You can only kill him before he becomes a demon! It is also a demon guardian. , The accusation of our Taoist people has been executed."


    Su Yan found it funny, because he was reincarnated in the ninth rebirth. He didn''t know how many demons and ghosts he had killed, how many demons and evil spirits he had destroyed.


    Su Yan squinted and asked, "Are you really going to kill me?"


    The Jinxian who was there with the iron crutch replied: "Yes, killing you is not the way of the demon? You have fallen into the way of the devil, and there is no turning back to go, killing you for your good!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It��s good for you to kill you. Su Yan, this king thought there was something different about your Immortal Family Dao Sect. It seems that they are not the same as the Demon Xiu in essence. Forced on others, all those who refuse to accept will be killed. Isn��t the heavens peaceful? Is it this?"


    Su Yan said, "How did they explain what is called Dao? It''s just some mayfly babble, how can I take it seriously? I didn''t want to do it at first, but since they have a lot of verbal targeting, it seems that I am afraid of them. Let me deal with it."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Demon King of Light Business inevitably showed annoying expressions, because these gods were the prey that she had already fancyed, and there was really no reason to hand over to Su Yan.


    But Su Yan already moved with the sword in the next moment.


    After Su Yan moved swiftly as the wind, only to see a purple streamer flashing past, Su Yan had already killed the seven immortals.


    Jianguang set off a boundless storm, and when Jianguang was about to touch their necks, these seven immortals had a complete reaction!


    The formations they stood in could have supported each other, but Su Yan''s body and sword were too fast, so fast that they would not have time to support each other.


    Under this circumstance, everyone can only use their abilities to resist the sword light!


    Su Yan''s sword light is very sharp, but it can''t be resisted by ordinary magic weapons.


    Hearing the sound of jade broken continuously, the two eighth-rank immortal artifacts couldn''t resist Su Yan''s sword, and they were directly shattered in the air!


    There was also a **** who planned to use a talisman to deal with Su Yan''s sword light, but the talisman''s electric light had not been fully condensed, it had been pierced by the sword light, and then a human head fell to the ground!


    Just a face-to-face, a fairy fell!


    The three golden immortals were within ten feet, and there was no time to do any assistance.


    They didn''t really value Su Yan at first, but this sword was equivalent to a wake-up call for them. If they didn''t use the strongest ability to resist, they would end up with this strangeness if they hesitated a little bit!


    Even if they are golden immortals, they are the same!


    After killing an immortal, Su Yan stepped back quickly, and then put the long sword into his sleeves, his expression still cold, as if nothing had happened.


    But the corpse in a different place on the ground clearly reminds the remaining six immortals that what happened just now is definitely not an illusion!


    "Brother Lin!?" The only female immortal among the seven let out a cry of collapse, and then almost slumped to the ground.


    She originally thought that even if there was a conflict between the two sides, some people would be injured at most in a big fight, but she never thought that the other party would be so cruel, and the first sword came up to have already cut off Brother Lin''s head!


    The Light Business Demon King had already discovered that Su Yan''s temperament was fundamentally different from that of these immortals.


    These immortals must have been peaceful for too long, just like domestic pigs raised in a pigpen, they don''t understand what danger is, and their spiritual sense is extremely slow.


    Su Yan was very keen at first sight, and he was a ruthless character killed out of the sea of ??blood.


    Su Yan said, "You just asked me what I am, now I should understand what I am, right?"


    Su Yan''s tone was not fast or slow, but was full of a strong sense of oppression.


    The fairy fell on the corpse and wept.


    The rest of the immortals were either shocked, or even with fear in their shock. They had no idea that everyone was a fellow of immortality, so Su Yan actually did so decisively!


    Su Yan said: "Answer my question, maybe I will save your lives. Don''t use any language to irritate me anymore."


    "You! You bastard! Presumably you have fallen into the devil''s way! You are so harming your fellow fellows! It seems that this seat has to use your true ability to clean up you! This seat has already condensed two principles of immortality, originally thinking that you are not easy to practice , I will give you a chance to regret. I never thought that you were so vicious, so no wonder this seat took action to kill the evil spirits!"


    The Jinxian carrying the wine gourd is still very confident, and feels that he has mastered the rules of the immortal, so he can definitely crush Su Yan in strength!


    Mastering the fairy is the existence of the body and the Dao, and can control the power of the laws of the fairy world!


    If you can use the power of the laws of the fairy world, you can expand your magic power by ten times or twenty times!


    Another Jinxian said: "Brother Ge, this person is not righteous, let''s kill him with the nine-day profound thunder! If we drag on, I am afraid that there will be any variables! This person''s swordsmanship is too mad, I am afraid Killing is boundless! Even we are not easy to deal with!"


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said, "It''s really stubborn. Want to kill me? Are you qualified?"


    Su Yan had even beheaded the Immortal King and the Demon King, and pushed his own power to a brand new peak in the tomb of the Dragon Battle Immortal Emperor. When facing these two golden immortals, it was already very easy.


    But the two golden immortals looked even more confident than Su Yan!


    Because normally speaking, the golden immortal who has cast the immortal will lose to a Yuan immortal without any reason.


    But many times, this so-called common sense is used to break the genius!


    These two golden immortals have no idea how big their expectations are at this time, and how bitter the fruits of failure will be!


    They combined the two immortal elements together, and then the two immortal elements turned into one, and finally after being tempered by the immortal, they finally transformed into a dazzling golden thunder!


    However, they also regarded Su Yan very much. The two golden immortals shot together and merged the spells together, and then through the blessing of the immortal, the power was at least 30 times the previous one!

 Chapter 3725： See the situation clearly

    Chapter 3725 see the situation clearly


    One immortal was not sure enough to completely suppress Su Yan, but the two golden immortals must be sure to make a move together!


    Every fairy here feels so.


    But the Light Business Demon King didn''t think so at all, she still had a sarcasm smile on her face: "This is the Nine Heavens God Thunder! These two golden immortals are really whimsical, shouldn''t you think that you can deal with Su with this God Thunder? Yan, right? After all, Su Yan is a ruthless character who has been killed by both the demon king and the fairy king. Which of those demon kings and fairy kings is not more powerful than these two golden immortals?


    As far as the light business demon king understood Su Yan, Su Yan had many ways to deal with this divine thunder.


    Whether it is to break the law with the eight-story Buddha Pagoda or the sword, it should be a breeze.


    But Su Yan''s response was completely outside the scope of the Light Merchant Demon King''s expectations. Su Yan only saw Su Yan inserting the sword into the ground, and it seemed that he did not intend to use swordsmanship to break the law.


    It didn''t even summon the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda that even the Emperor Shang was afraid of.


    Instead, they used the most primitive method to resist, that is, using the flesh to resist!


    Seeing Su Yan put down the sword, the two golden immortals showed ecstatic expressions, thinking that Su Yan was shocked by their divine thunder and had completely given up resistance!


    The golden thunder was like a billowing torrent, swallowing Su Yan instantly!


    The earth also fell into a huge tremor, and then hundreds of cracks began to spread around Su Yan!


    The world is also shrouded by this heavy golden light!


    The dazzling golden light almost made the three gods unable to open their eyes!


    Under the frenzied divine thunder, everything on the earth is smashed and destroyed!


    This is the power of the Demon God Thunder, which combines the power of Xian Ze!


    Under this divine thunder, the seventh or eighth grade immortal artifacts may turn into powder, not to mention the more fragile flesh!


    Although the swordsmanship of this dragon is so strong, but under this divine thunder, I am afraid it can only end up being suppressed!


    If they are better than their skills, of course, they are better at Jinxian!


    The two golden immortals were already considering how to deal with the Light Merchant Demon King. They believed that the Light Merchant Demon King must be more difficult to deal with than Su Yan, but their three golden immortals might not have the power to fight together.


    In the midst of beautiful thoughts, I heard Su Yan''s words from the fading golden light: "Don''t you think that a mere golden fairy can be rampant in front of me?"


    The two golden immortals had already shown triumphant expressions on their faces, they couldn''t help looking at each other after hearing Su Yan''s words...


    They can see the shock and incredible in each other''s eyes!


    "How is this possible! Why is he still alive?!"


    "The front of this lizard has hit the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder from our combined forces. It should have turned into flying ash. How can I still speak?!"


    The expressions of the three golden immortals became extremely solemn. They didn''t believe that Su Yan pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger before, but now they have to believe it.


    If the other party is just an ordinary Yuanxian, there is absolutely no reason to survive under this demon **** thunder!


    "Don''t panic, he was caught by our cooperating Demon God Thunder, even if he didn''t die, he would have killed half of his life!" said Jin Xian carrying a gourd.


    "Really?" The golden thunder light gradually dissipated, and a figure could already be seen in the thunder light.


    The shape of this figure has changed, it seems that there is some kind of armor on his body, and even a pair of wild and wild wings behind him.


    After the golden light became thinner, Su Yan''s whole body was covered by a layer of dragon scale armor that radiated light!


    Su Yan couldn''t see any traces of injury at all, and he didn''t even gasp.


    Obviously, the Demon God Thunder just now had no lethality at all for Su Yan.


    The two golden immortals joined forces, and the **** thunder blessed by immortals could not even make Su Yan frown a little!


    "This...how is it possible! What is the origin of your armor?"


    The golden immortal carrying a gourd said: "This is the dragon body armor made by one''s destiny. Have you cultivated into the legendary three dragon bodies?! But since the ages, the existence of the three dragon bodies has been counted. , How could it be cultivated by you?"


    Su Yan said: "It seems that you are not too stupid to be hopelessly stupid."


    Su Yan fanned the dragon wings behind him, and a huge dragon aura rushed toward his face, full of a strong sense of dominance!


    The three celestial beings were so shocked by the dragon Qi that their knees became weak, almost untenable!


    Obviously, although Su Yan''s cultivation realm is only half a level higher than them, the gap between everyone''s strengths is too big to be bridged!


    The three golden immortals finally realized a very serious problem, that is, they are very likely to be wiped out here!


    With the supreme dragon body in conjunction with the swordsmanship just now, as long as they are close to hands, even if they are golden immortals, they probably won''t be able to fight at all!


    The three celestial beings would definitely not be able to help at all in this battle!


    "Call reinforcements! Quick!"


    The Jinxian holding a big-backed machete said: "This hen is too fierce, we must not let him come close, we can only use the magic of the immortal to deal with him."


    The Demon God Thunder, which the two immortal kings joined forces just now, couldn''t hurt Su Yan at all.


    But this is also the only reasonable way to deal with it. If it is close hand-to-hand combat, how can they be the opponent of the powerful dragon body?


    The Golden Immortal carrying the wine gourd said: "Even if you contact the family at this time, it will take at least half an hour for the fairy king to arrive. As long as this half hour is passed, the power of the fairy king will surely suppress this pair of men and women!"


    The third Jinxian held a jade jue in his hand, and he directly crushed the jade jue, and then saw a cold light released from the jade jue, and then quickly flew towards the rear!


    But the cold light only flew out not far, and then automatically flew back, and finally fell to the birthday of the light merchant demon king, constantly spinning around at the light merchant demon king��s fingertips, seeming to rush from left to right, but it couldn��t fly out. The distance between this square inch!


    It seems that between this square inch is the so-called End of the World!


    The three golden immortals realized that Su Yan did not lie to them. The witch in front of them had a strong cultivation base, and she was afraid that she was also a very strong presence in the Colorless Demon Realm!


    They are really unlucky, they actually met such a pair, today I am afraid that all of them will be lost here!


    The faces of the three celestial immortals all showed dead gray expressions, because the difference in strength has reached the difference between heaven and earth.


    But the golden immortal carrying the wine gourd said solemnly: "Even if we fall here, we can''t fall into the prestige of Taoism, let these evil demons look down on us, even if we fight, we should fight to the end!"


    The other Jinxian also resolutely said: "Brother Ge is right! We are not in complete desperation. As long as we don''t give up, maybe there will be a miracle?"


    Even the Light Merchant Demon King had to say: "These three golden immortals are very spineless, but such a spineless thing can''t be eaten..."

 Chapter 3726： Combination Skills

    Chapter 3726: Combining Strikes


    After the signal for help had been cut off by the Light Merchant Demon King, then there was only one way left to fight to death.


    Su Yan said: "If you are willing to cooperate, maybe I am willing to forgive your offense just now and let you have a way out!"


    "How can we cooperate with a demon like you! Don''t underestimate people! Even if we die, we will never take refuge in a demon like you!"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. Originally wanted to explain his relationship with the Light Merchant Demon King, but after thinking about it, his relationship with the Light Merchant Demon King is really complicated. One or two sentences are not clear, and even if it is clear, the other party may not know how. Choose to believe.


    The old golden immortal took the wine gourd into his hand, and after opening the stopper of the wine gourd, there was a breath of profound crystal emerging.


    This profound crystal gas was raised in the wine gourd and reacted with the fairy wine, and also had a strong wine aroma.


    The aura of the profound crystal is the aura refined by gathering elites from the five directions.


    The power is above the average **** thunder.


    But the demon **** thunder just now is not a normal **** thunder, and it can''t hurt Su Yan''s even a bit. Although this profound crystal''s aura can change the five-element spell, it may not be as good as the previous one in terms of lethality alone. Town Demon God Thunder.


    It would be even more difficult to break Su Yanlong''s defenses.


    However, the method used by the golden immortal elder to use the aura of the profound crystal was somewhat beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    Because after his profound crystal aura was released, it did not reduce to the attributes of the five elements, but instead turned into a condensed but not dispersed wine mist.


    The wine mist became thicker, and the moisture in the sky became thicker.


    As a result, the line of sight is blocked, even if they are only five feet apart, they are almost gone.


    The smell of wine overflowed in the air.


    Su Yan was afraid of the mystery in the fragrance of the wine, he had already closed his breathing and turned to internal breathing.


    Although the sight was closed, the sense of breath was still there. If you thought that you would be able to escape and ascend to heaven, you would look down on Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Shang too much.


    "They should already know that they can''t escape. Are they closing their sights to close my sword?" Su Yan''s thoughts appeared in his heart, and seven sharp sword auras appeared in the wine mist!


    These seven fierce sword auras came without warning, and they broke through the air from all directions together, all aimed at Su Yan''s vital body!


    If Su Yan didn''t want these sword auras to hit his body, he would either go to the sky or enter the earth, then he could escape the seven domineering, fierce sword auras!


    After Su Yan jumped up, in the wine mist, an iron crutch had already smashed onto Su Yan''s head from the mist!


    Obviously, this iron crutch had already been ambushing here, and the Qi Dao Qi Dao Qi just now deliberately left a gap above it, giving the opponent a chance to escape.


    When the opponent thought he had escaped from danger and his mind began to relax unconsciously, the iron crutch fell from above, fearing that it would smash the opponent''s liver and brain!


    After this iron crutch is blessed with spells, it weighs at least several thousand catties!


    The strong wind blows on your face, and the power must not be underestimated!


    Moreover, this wine mist is not poisonous, it seems to have some kind of stimulant effect, whether it is knife gas or iron crutches, its power is obviously greatly enhanced!


    This is probably some of their combined ultimate move.


    The three golden immortals are afraid that they will always be together, so they can work out such a wonderful combination of strikes.


    Although this combined attack isn''t perfect, it''s a bit interesting.


    It''s a pity that the enemy they met was Su Yan. If they didn''t meet Su Yan, but met other Golden Immortals or Yuan Immortals, I''m afraid that this iron **** would be photographed as meat sauce immediately!


    Facing the iron crutch that fell in the volley, Su Yan stretched out only one left hand.


    Su Yan''s hand caught this iron crutch!


    For Su Yan, a force of several thousand catties is fundamentally pediatric.


    In the tomb of Emperor Long Zhan, Su Yan has pushed the dragon body to the third level of the immortal dragon.


    Today, if you want to defeat Su Yan with pure physical strength, even those fairy kings may not be able to do it.


    Even if the immortal holding the iron crutch moves a small mountain with force, it may not be able to conquer Su Yan!


    This iron abduction old man''s full blow had no effect, but Su Yan directly held it in his hand.


    Su Yan''s grip was very firm this time. The old man tried to withdraw Tieguai several times and couldn''t do it. On the contrary, Su Yan took the initiative and pulled his real body out of the mist!


    This Tieguai old man had a panic on his face, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan''s power was so surging. He had exhausted all his strength, but the other party was obviously still bottomless!


    Su Yan held a long sword in the other hand, and this sword had just been raised!


    The surrounding wine mist started to vomit again, and Su Yan only felt that the wine mist around him was eroding boundlessly.


    But these wine mists are not eroding Su Yan itself, but eroding the space where Su Yan is located. After the space is eroded, it will no longer be stable, but will be combined wildly!


    The old man holding the wine gourd made it clear that he must not only help his comrades to relieve the siege, but also severely injure Su Yan with spells.


    His spells can destroy space, so Su Yan needs to be distracted to deal with it. Maybe when Su Yan on Tieguai relaxes, the opportunity will come?


    It''s just that the idea is very beautiful, and it''s a matter of two things if you can''t do it.


    Wonderful ripples appeared in Su Yan''s heart. This wine gourd was vomiting clouds, playing with the world, and it was a very good treasure.


    But Su Yan saw more methods of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and the Eye of the Galaxy could shape Galaxy at any time. Looking at the methods of the golden fairy playing with space in front of him, I only felt that it was really incomparable to pediatrics.


    I really can''t bring up any interest!


    The purple blade of the Mowen Divine Sword in Su Yan''s hand slashed towards it, and the layers of wine mist were completely broken, and then split into two!


    The old man holding the wine gourd showed a shocked expression, because Su Yan''s sword not only broke the wine mist, but also broke his spell that condensed the space fairy!


    His use of the Space Immortal Rule''s magical changes was actually broken by Su Yan with such an understatement. How could he not be shocked?


    Then Su Yan''s sword light pierced upwards, and the old Golden Immortal who still refused to let go of the iron crutch directly hit Su Yan with a sword in the air, and the devastated sword energy impacted him to ten feet away, dripping with blood in an instant!


    The life energy is leaving his body quickly!


    Su Yan''s sword sword aura passed through his body, not only completely destroyed the heart of the old man Jinxian, even his soul was extremely damaged!


    Even if he already has the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian, after this sword, he will definitely end up in a frightened soul.


    Unless there is an immortal emperor character here, forcibly gathering his remnant soul, and then using supreme mana to bless it, then this golden immortal old man still has a ray of life.


    But at this moment, where can I find a strong immortal emperor?


    Isn''t this idiotic about dreams?

 Chapter 3727： Fight for life

    Chapter 3727: Fighting for Life


    "How dare you... how dare you do this!" The old man holding the wine gourd was glaring, "It seems that you have planned not to look back and fall into the abyss of the magic way!"


    The old Golden Immortal with a big-backed machete was even more furious: "Little devil boy! You are so bold, you dare to make such a cruel hand! Do you still have the kindness and righteousness of immortality in your heart?!"


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Benevolence and justice? Everyone is competing for ability. Why should I say that there are none? If I am not capable enough, it should be me who is lying in the pool of blood now. There is nothing like those high-sounding words. relationship."


    The old Jinxian patted the wine gourd again, and the sound of gold and iron rolled inside, seeming to contain the universe.


    But Su Yan said: "This wine mist is just a meaningless little trick to me. If you have any real skills, you can use it directly. You don''t need to play tricks here to deceive yourself skillfully."


    Su Yan is telling the truth, but these words have a completely different meaning to these immortals!


    The two golden immortals only felt that Su Yan was arrogant and domineering to the extreme! He clearly didn''t put them in his eyes!


    But what I have to say is that Su Yan does have arrogant capital.


    It was too easy for him to kill a golden immortal, and he killed it under the siege of three golden immortals!


    The three golden immortals didn''t even test how strong Su Yan was, and they had already paid the price of their lives!


    Three fights one, and there is a realm advantage, the result is that one is killed in the first fight. I am afraid that no one will believe this kind of thing!


    This man must not be an ordinary Yuanxian!


    Ordinary Yuanxian can''t be the opponent of Jinxian without melting the rule of immortality!


    "Who are you on earth?" the old golden immortal asked, holding the wine gourd.


    Su Yan said: "I never answer questions from dead people, because doing so is just a waste of words, but I am very kind today. Let me tell you who I am. I am the holy son of Longevity Mountain, Su Yan."


    "The saint son of Longevity Mountain... the old man remembered it. It is said that he is the strongest genius of Longevity Mountain for tens of thousands of years! The seal of the Star Gate has played a great role in reshaping him, but it is said that he was caught by the demon! It is a person of righteousness and thin clouds! There is already his legend in the heavens and all realms! How could you be Su Yan?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Su Yan knew it only by listening to the old man''s words.


    Those celestial celestial beings selected by the celestial realm to repair the celestial gate have returned to the celestial realm. When they report what happened in the star realm, of course Su Yan''s name will spread like wildfire.


    "This person''s sword light is pure, and it is another purple ancient sword light. His cultivation is unfathomable, I''m afraid it is really Su Yan!" Another Jinxian said.


    "Well, you Su Yan! Since you are the saint son of Longevity Mountain, you should be regarded as a person in the fairy world! Why do you want to take refuge in the witch as an enemy? Are you really a ghost?"


    Su Yan said: "I have my own set of principles for doing things, and I don''t need you to teach it. Now that you already know who I am, what is your origin? What is the purpose of coming to the star realm?"


    The old man holding the wine gourd said sternly: "Su Yan! If you don''t kill all of us today, then your actions will be exposed to the heavens and immortal realms, and all the heavens and immortal realms will attack you Wanshou Mountain together. You will surely level down your Longevity Mountain! Baby gourd, forgive me!"


    Sure enough, a lot of golden electric lights flew out of this wine gourd. These electric lights are actually formed by the fusion of the sword and the light of the gods, and they are very lethal!


    But Su Yan''s dragon body had already cultivated to the level of the immortal dragon robbery, so there was absolutely no way to break the dragon body''s defenses by relying on God Thunder.


    Su Yan simply didn''t bother to defend himself, letting these golden lightning strike his body.


    The old man with the wine gourd only felt that Su Yan was extremely arrogant, and he was simply not a person!


    I want to condense the immortal rule again, but found that the immortals other than the space immortal rule seem to be not very obedient. Then I remembered that the star realm is another world compared to the immortal realm, and many of the laws of the immortal realm are discounted Yes, there are many immortals that simply can��t be used.


    If Jin Xian''s strength is ten percent, it is restricted by the star realm itself, and it can only play between thirty and seventy percent.


    The strength of the immortal king is even more restricted within the star realm.


    This is certainly very unfavorable news for them.


    And Su Yan was holding a long sword, and he was gradually coming over.


    In terms of Su Yan''s character, of course he would not be satisfied with being passively beaten, if given the opportunity, he would definitely attack!


    The golden glow of electricity in the sky condenses into a power grid, and there is no idea how many blades there are, but Su Yan stepped across it calmly, even too lazy to let go of the bodyguard''s true energy.


    The old Golden Immortal who was holding the wine gourd was completely stunned. He had been an immortal for more than 3,700 years, and it was the first time he encountered this situation, and he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    It was the Jinxian who carried the big-backed machete that reacted faster. He gathered the true breath in his body for a long time, lifted a breath and condensed in his chest, and then killed Su Yan!


    After lifting it in the chest in one breath, it can just burst into action, bursting out the courage and murderousness of the whole body in an instant!


    The next sword technique may seem unpretentious, but its lethality is definitely more than five times stronger than the sword energy just now!


    His sword aura couldn''t hurt Su Yan just now. This time Su Yan faced the direct impact of the big-backed machete, and he had a slightly serious expression.


    But Su Yan still didn''t use the long sword to meet the enemy, and directly used the dragon body to resist the three sword lights!


    These three sword beams can almost be said to have condensed Jin Xian''s life''s hard work. Although the strength within the star realm is limited, the lethality is still very amazing!


    The power of the first cut is already very terrifying, and the power of the next two is improved on the basis of the previous one!


    Although there is no immortal rule in the blade light, the golden immortal''s immortal element is already very powerful and terrifying!


    After the three sword lights, there was a deep crack in Su Yan''s ground!


    These three knives are not only ruthless, but also very accurate, so there will only be one crack on the ground, rather than a mess of several cracks.


    This shows that the power of Dao Mang has not dispersed, but is very concentrated!


    However, Su Yan''s response could be described as simple and rude to the extreme. After using his physical body to resist these three swords, the opponent''s moves were old, and he immediately pierced the sword directly into the golden immortal''s chest!


    Neither side has retreated nor defended, both are fighting for life!


    You cut me three times, I stabbed you with one sword!


    It seems that everyone is not evasive, it is like a gangster who is aggressive and brave on the street, without skills at all.


    The three celestial beings next to them were so dumbfounded, it was unexpected that they would become such a scene.

 Chapter 3728： Three Immortals Fall

    Chapter 3728: Three Immortals Fall


    After Su Yan was hit three times in succession, although blood flowed across the body of the Immortal Dragon God, the defense of the dragon scale armor was also breached, but the wound quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and there was not even a scar on the body. Come down.


    But that Jinxian didn''t have an immortal dragon **** battle body, and after hitting Su Yan''s sword, he immediately fell into a pool of blood.


    Although the three heavenly immortals rushed to use all kinds of pills to help heal their injuries, they didn''t help at all.


    Su Yan''s sword aura was in Jin Xian''s body for a long time, and it could continue to destroy him. If there is no swordsmanship and Su Yan''s equivalent master, and Su Yan''s sword intent cannot be broken, the damage will continue.


    The Light Merchant Demon King frowned and said, "Su Yan, you never used such a brutal fighting method before. There is no sense of beauty at all."


    "This is the most efficient way. I have an immortal dragon **** battle body. It is not a problem to resist their swords. It is the best way for me to cut each other. As for the so-called beauty, it is not important at all. The only important thing is How to use the simplest and most efficient way to achieve the victory I want."


    Indeed, the Immortal Dragon God battle body can not only provide incomparable defenses, but also possess incredible recovery capabilities. As long as they are not injured to the real vital points, these injuries are nothing to Su Yan.


    But even if the opponent is the fairy king, I''m afraid he can''t bear Su Yan''s sword aura!


    To attack Su Yan with the courage not to fear death, I am afraid that the effect will only be counterproductive.


    In this way, the three golden immortals were left with the last one holding the wine gourd, and he was holding the wine gourd, leaving only the feeling of grief and indignation.


    "Both juniors have already suffered in your hands, and the old man has nothing to say to you! The old man has fought with you! Su Yan!"


    The eyes of the golden immortal old man were red, and the golden immortal''s mood was completely unable to maintain. The only thing he wanted to do now was to fight Su Yan!


    If he and Su Yan can all belong here, then he has earned it!


    After the old man Jinxian finished speaking, a large wind and frost floated in the wine gourd!


    The surrounding air also became extremely cold, and even Su Yan''s Mo Wen Divine Sword was condensed with a layer of frost!


    This frost inevitably contains the power of the laws of the fairy world, so it can even freeze Su Yan''s sword light together!


    And Su Yan''s dragon scale battle armor also gradually formed a layer of sky blue frost, and a strong cold air desperately drilled into Su Yan''s body!


    This frosty air was so good that it almost turned Su Yan into an ice sculpture in a very short time!


    The three heavenly immortals onlookers inevitably showed joyful expressions, but the old golden immortal had no change in his solemn expression.


    Because he knew that Su Yan''s dragon body was very powerful, he would definitely not be frozen in casually.


    Su Yanan quietly turned into an ice sculpture at this time, just because he didn''t want to move, if he wanted to move, he could get out of trouble at any time!


    After the fight just now, he has almost mastered the strength of the Dragon God''s immortal battle body.


    It was just this dragon body that he was already very difficult to deal with, not to mention that Su Yan had other abilities.


    The old man Jinxian didn''t dare to be careless, he patted the wine gourd again, and then squeezed a strange magic formula in his hand. After chanting a word, more than a dozen sword lights shot out from the wine gourd!


    These dozens of sword lights went straight to Su Yan. When the dozens of sword lights were about to be added, Su Yan broke the frost on the body surface, and then relied on a long sword in his hand. Dao Jianguang has completely taken the enemy!


    The purple sword light circulates freely in Su Yan''s hands, like mercury pours into the ground.


    It is so easy to defeat these dozen sword lights!


    After defeating these dozen sword lights, Su Yan used his sword to break through the wind and frost, and finally started to move!


    The old man Jinxian had long been clear that neither Fengshuang nor Jianguang could match Su Yan, and the space began to send some kind of abnormal fluctuations!


    Su Yan also realized vaguely that the power of the laws of the immortal world would be limited within the star realm, and only the immortals related to space seemed to be able to exert their full strength in the star realm!


    But if you want to use the tricks you have used before to deal with Su Yan, then the power of this trick will inevitably be greatly reduced!


    The space magic of the old man Jinxian played the set of space fluctuations, far inferior to the skill of the light business demon king.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King comes to play with the space, it will inevitably be split into many small spaces in the fluctuation of the space, and the lethality that this brings is unbearable even with the Immortal Dragon God''s body!


    However, the old man Jinxian is too far away from the light business demon in the realm of the space immortal rule, and it is impossible for him to cut the space with his own strength.


    Su Yan had already started at this time, and the sword cleared his way!


    Regardless of the sword force or the human posture, it is already like a white rainbow!


    After entering this situation, it is bound to be all right!


    The fluctuation of the space can''t stop Su Yan''s sword light at all, it can only make the sword light of Mo Wen Divine Sword dim!


    The spell of the golden old man was broken by Su Yan''s sword, and even himself was penetrated by the long sword!


    The Light Merchant Demon King only felt that this was a matter of course, and it was impossible for such a clumsy space spell to stop Su Yan''s sword!


    After the old golden immortal was hit by the sword, the blood flowed like a shot, and he fell to the ground in a short time.


    Su Yan originally thought that the old man''s wine gourd machine had changed a lot, and it was a rare and powerful magic weapon. Compared with other big-back machetes and iron crutch, he didn''t know where it was higher.


    But Su Yancai picked up the wine gourd from the ground and saw that the wine gourd broke directly in the middle.


    The magic weapon of the gourd type is powerful in that it can gather profound crystals. After smelting a variety of auras inside the gourd, it can also evolve a variety of powerful methods.


    But the weakness also lies in this place. Once the gourd breaks, it will completely lose its spirituality and there is no possibility of repair.


    Unlike the fairy sword, even if it is broken, there are skilled craftsmen who can repair it.


    This wine gourd broke with the fall of the golden immortal old man, it should be this golden immortal old man''s magic weapon.


    When the main body falls, the magic weapon of life will be broken along with it!


    Since then, all three golden immortals have fallen into Su Yan''s hands.


    After slaying three golden immortals one after another, Su Yan''s expression on his face didn''t seem to be very proud, but he said to the light business demon king: "Just now, I was able to kill, and I forgot to leave a living."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It''s okay, aren''t there still three immortals here? Ask them the same if you have any questions."


    Su Yan said, "These celestial celestial beings of them are obviously juniors, and they may not know more about golden celestial beings. If you want to ask some things, of course it''s best to ask key people."


    The Light Merchant Demon King descended from the sky and landed on the ground, and the three heavenly immortals all showed expressions like enemies.

 Chapter 3729： Make a girl

    Chapter 3729: Calling a girl


    They could sense that the circulation of the immortal essence and dragon energy in Su Yan''s body were extremely powerful, and it could be said that they were far superior to them.


    But for the Light Merchant Demon King, they couldn''t sense anything, except for knowing that the other party was a Demon Cultivator, they couldn''t perceive everything else.


    This means that the strength of the opponent has exceeded their range of perception!


    It''s as if the ants are too small, so when the elephant is in front of you, you can''t see the whole elephant.


    After realizing this, the three gods felt even more desperate!


    To the Light Merchant Demon King, they are basically like ants, and the opponent can pinch them to death at will.


    Su Yan looked at the three heavenly immortals and said, "I still said that. If you cooperate obediently, you might be able to save your lives. My first question is-where are you from?"


    "Do you think we will believe your nonsense? If you want to kill, you have to cut down on the hearing..."


    Before he finished speaking, the Demon King of Light Shang had cut his throat directly with a knife.


    The red blood sprayed into the air... and the light business demon king''s face also showed a certain morbid satisfaction.


    The existence of the immortal series as they expected, in front of the Light Shang Demon King, is almost more vulnerable than a baby, and there is no force to fight back.


    The remaining celestial beings also had a man and a woman, all with expressions of grief and anger. But let alone revenge, they can''t even protect themselves.


    If you don''t cooperate obediently, they will be greeted with the same fate!


    The light business demon king said: "This king has always been patient and doesn''t like nonsense. Now it''s your turn. Where do you come from?"


    The remaining heavenly immortals were a man and a woman, and the Demon King of Light Business pointed at the man and motioned for him to answer.


    "You..." The man even trembled in his voice. Before he could finish a sentence in the tremor, his head had already rolled to the ground.


    The Light Business Demon King made it clear that he did not want to give him a chance, so he killed him before he could speak!


    Blood splashed on the face of the last female fairy, her expression was extremely horrified, and she slumped on the ground because it was her turn next!


    Maybe she will end up in a different place too!


    Su Yan could see the extreme horror in the woman''s enlarged pupils, but the Light Merchant Demon King had always been moody, and even Su Yan was not sure whether the Light Merchant Demon King would do anything next.


    Just listen to the light business demon king asked again: "Where do you come from?"


    "Changsheng... Longevity Immortal Territory." After the woman stammered and answered, she looked towards the Light Merchant Demon incomparably. She only felt that her neck was chilly, and she didn''t know if the Light Merchant Demon would make a move.


    But this time, the Light Merchant Demon King was silent instead, and he didn''t plan to do anything.


    Su Yan added to the side: "The Immortal Realm of Longevity is the bottom of the top ten immortal realms, but it is not easy to be in the top ten among the realms of the heavens."


    The master of the fairyland is the Antarctic Emperor Changsheng, and the Antarctic Changsheng Emperor Su Yan has no intersection, but his teacher Su Yan knows him, and this is among the emperors who besieged Su Yan back then!


    "What are you coming to the star realm for?" The Light Merchant Demon King said.


    "It is said that the green fairy umbrella of the ancient star school is about to emerge. We came to the star realm from the immortal realm of longevity for this upcoming treasure, but we have been in the star realm for so long, and we have been attacked by demons and damaged many people. , And found nothing." This woman dared not hide anything.


    The Light Merchant Demon King showed an expression of extreme dissatisfaction, and said, "Where do you regard the star realm, is it a playground for treasure hunting games?"


    The woman dared not speak.


    Su Yan looked at the Light Merchant Demon King and asked, "Is the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella really going to be born?"


    There were seven great artifacts in the world, the Great Star of the year. The Lvxian Treasure Umbrella was one of them.


    But facing Su Yan''s question, the Light Business Demon had a blank expression on her face, obviously she had no idea about this matter.


    The Light Merchant Demon King has been in the Star Realm for many years, and she is the only descendant of the Star Ancient Sect, who is the only descendant of the Star Ancient Sect. Things that she doesn''t even know must be baseless rumors.


    But immortal emperors are dragons and phoenixes among humans, and it is impossible to be easily fooled by some baseless rumors. There must be some mystery in this!


    Su Yan asked again: "Why do you conclude that the Green Fairy Umbrella will be born in the star realm?"


    The woman was hesitating for a long time, but couldn''t answer this question at all, she could only look at Su Yan with tears.


    The light business demon said: "How can a small character like her know this kind of secret, and how can she act if she is not commanded by the above? It is meaningless to ask her."


    The Light Merchant Demon King suddenly started talking to the woman, and he didn''t know what it was.


    Then Su Yan asked a few more questions. Generally speaking, the gain was not great, but he also learned another useful information, that is, not only the Immortal Realm of Longevity, but also the other three that have been arranged in the star realm. In the astral world.


    By the time Su Yan finished asking these questions, the woman was already ashamed, determined that she was worthless, and she was afraid she would be killed soon.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the Demon King of Light Merchants actually said: "This king sees her looks very beautiful, and she is also clever in appearance. It is better to keep her. You and me always need a benefactor. In the future, we will become the saint king and saint After that, how can there be no girl waiting in the room?"


    Su Yan had a speechless expression.


    He has never let go of the matter of the Saint King and Saint Queen, so why did the Light Business Demon King say it as if it were a certainty?


    Su Yan then said: "I didn''t intend to kill her. Since she answered our questions honestly, even if she cooperated obediently, it should have been her life."


    The woman''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t imagine that she could survive a desperate situation.


    She originally felt that there was only intense darkness left in front of her, but suddenly she saw a ray of hope, and the whole person''s face was full of incredible expressions.


    But the incredible expression immediately dimmed with the light in his eyes.


    It''s a pity that my uncle, uncle, and two senior apprentices, if they had cooperated with each other earlier, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be all killed here!


    Su Yan asked again: "What is your name?"


    "Song Ningguang." She raised her head cautiously and looked at Su Yan.


    Then he listened to this man: "You have to be careful to serve her in the future. She is always moody and extremely powerful. She was once one of the seventy-two demon kings of the devil. But as long as you are obedient, she should not Killed you."

 Chapter 3730： Letters from Emperor Ku

    Chapter 3730: Letters from Emperor Ku


    Then the Light Shang Demon King removed the disguise of the demon energy change, the surging demon energy all over his body was completely released, and the pair of star river eyes were also revealed.


    This is the first time Song Ningguang has seen Eyes of the Galaxy. She has never seen such brilliant eyes in her life.


    Just a glance seemed to draw people into the boundless universe, and the strength symbolized by the pair of eyes made her whole body tremble.


    The Light Merchant Demon King showed her these eyes and warned her that she had better not have any boring fantasies. In front of her eyes, Song Ningguang had no chance.


    The shock of the Eye of the Galaxy was extremely powerful, and soon Song Ningguang could only slump on the ground and his whole body trembled. After a while, a large pool of water appeared on Song Ningguang''s lower body.


    Probably it was shocked by the Eye of the Galaxy!


    This is of course a great gaffe for the fairies who have arrived in the realm of heavenly immortals.


    But Song Ningguang was not the kind of fairy who was used to seeing big scenes. She suddenly felt the tremor of death, and was so intimidated by the Eye of the Galaxy, her spirit was almost on the verge of collapse.


    Su Yan put away the long sword, but didn''t say anything.


    This girl was not prepared for him, and he didn''t need any girl.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant was very satisfied with Song Ningguang''s performance, because Song Ningguang showed enough fear, which made the Demon King of Light Merchant a high enough sense of accomplishment accordingly.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It''s time for us to go back. This time we came out and learned a lot of useful information. It''s a worthwhile trip."


    Su Yan said: "How do you plan to deal with those immortals?"


    The light business demon king said: "Several immortals in the immortal realm have entered the star realm. No matter how strong this king is, it is impossible to kill all these immortals, right? But if this king hides, let them stay in the star realm. If there is noisy inside, doesn''t it mean that this king is afraid of their immortals? It''s a shame!"


    "This kind of thing is invisible and unpleasant. If they are more interesting, they should not appear in the sight of the king. If they appear in the sight of the king, the king has to take action to suppress them all. Now, this is the fairy world. Those fairy kings are limited in their power, and together they cannot be the opponents of this king! As long as those fairy emperors don''t dispatch themselves, this king is invincible in the star realm, and even the quasi-emperor cannot do anything to this king. "


    The Light Merchant Demon King said this very positively, making it clear not to put those fairy kings in his eyes.


    Song Ningguang became more and more shocked when she heard it, but she was even more surprised that the Light Merchant Demon King looked very arrogant, but in fact she still respected Su Yan''s opinions very much.


    Su Yan''s strength was obviously inferior to that of the Demon King of Shang, but the Demon of Light Shang did not treat Su Yan with slight contempt. The two were obviously on the same level.


    Have these two formed a double monk?


    But in the immortal realms of the heavens, it is said that the saint son of Longevity Mountain, Su Yan, is to ensure the restoration of the gate of the star realm, and fights against the demons alone, and does not hesitate to use his life to be the man behind the palace!


    How could such a sturdy man get entangled with the witch?


    Is it because the rumors are inaccurate?


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already planned to go back home, and the news that the Green Fairy Umbrella was about to be born disturbed her.


    Whether this matter is true or false, at least there is no previous peace in the star realm.


    The forces of the fairy world are afraid to take this as an opportunity to step into the star world.


    The Light Merchant Demon King definitely does not doubt his own strength, but it also requires great courage to fight against many immortal realms with his own power.


    Just as the Light Merchant Demon King flew into the air with a cloud, a cold light flew from outside the sky.


    The Light Merchant Demon King stretched out his hand to catch this cold light, and then he was stunned in the air.


    This cold light gradually dissipated in the hands of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and there was actually a silk book below.


    After reading this volume of silk book, the expression of the Demon King of Light Shang became more and more disturbed.


    The breath on this silk book is very extraordinary, and it was sent from another world. It is only the existence of one of the seven emperors of the Devil Realm who can do this.


    Among the seven emperors of the Devil Realm, Su Yan had already met Emperor Shang, and he didn''t know what kind of style the remaining six emperors were.


    Without waiting for Su Yan to ask, the Demon King of Light Business has already said, "It is a silk book sent by the Emperor Ku, and all the troubles are piled up together."


    Kudi is also one of the seven emperors of the devil world.


    The blindfold of the Light Merchant Demon King was made by Kudi for her. Although she had never explained to Su Yan, Su Yan had already guessed that the relationship between her and Kudi was unusual.


    "You haven''t checked what''s in this silk book, so why are you so annoyed?"


    The light business demon king said: "You may not know that Kudi is a half master of this king. Back then, this king was able to run wild in the devil world because this king was the princess of Kudi��s impermanence temple at that time. It is a demonic cultivator with a lot of qualifications, and he must give the Emperor Ku a face."


    Su Yan said, "In that case, he is your teacher, and he cares about you very much. Why are you so upset?"


    "The letter from Emperor Kuo must be for this king to do things for him. He has never asked this king before. On the contrary, when this king was young and frivolous, he helped him settle a lot of things. His request must not be rejected by this king! It is the liver and brain that also needs to do it for him."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "This kind of thing is really interesting to hear from you. I thought that magic cultivators consider problems based on their own interests. I never thought that you would have such troubles. It is not ungrateful between magic cultivators. Is it common?"


    The Light Business Demon King said annoyedly: "What you don��t understand, the matter between this king and Kudi is not as simple as you think. Back then, if the Kudi hadn��t come forward, the king would have long been involved. He has fallen in the Demon Realm and will not be sent to the Star Realm at all. This king admits that he has too many affections... and the Emperor Kui has never asked this king to do anything for him, this is the first time!"


    Su Yan said: "You might as well open the silk book and see what exactly the Emperor Kui wants you to do for him."


    Amidst the worries of the Light Merchant Demon King, he opened the silk book according to Su Yan''s words, and saw the words above shining with golden light, and this golden light seemed to contain infinite mana.


    Just looking at the inscriptions on this silk book, Su Yan felt that the strength and realm of the bitter emperor was still higher than that of the Emperor Shang!


    And the content in the silk book is very simple, asking the light business demon king to open a way for her, and the people of the bitter emperor should enter the star realm!


    Su Yan said, "Didn''t Kudi say what he came for? Is it also for the Lvxian umbrella?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said in annoyance: "The letter didn''t say anything, but the star realm is really going to become lively. Several people in the fairyland now have to add a Kudi, this is really a chaos!"

 Chapter 3731： From the devil

    Chapter 3731: Coming from Devildom


    The maid, Song Ningguang, didn''t get in the way, and the three returned to the secret base of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Su Yan said: "I want to go back to the immortal world to condense the immortal rule. I think you are enough to deal with the immortal world. According to your and my agreement, even the dragon war fairy emperor''s magical weapons have been obtained for you. I promise you All the promises you made have been fulfilled... Is it time for you to fulfill your promises?"


    According to the agreement between the two, the Light Merchant Demon King should now let Su Yan leave.


    And Su Yan did have this plan. After entering the realm of Yuanxian, he didn''t want to stop casting the rules of the immortal for a moment!


    As long as the immortal is melted, then the golden body will be immortal in the future, and you only need to practice seriously, and it is absolutely logical to enter the realm of the immortal king.


    Su Yan became a holy flesh, and no one in the immortal realm could compare his physical talents. In addition, he had the experience of cultivation. As long as he could return to Wanshou Mountain, he could reach the realm of cultivation at a rapid pace!


    But the reason why Su Yan would say this here was because he had faintly realized that the Light Merchant Demon King might not abide by the promise between them, and easily let him go back to Longevity Mountain.


    But if Su Yan stayed in this star realm, there was no way to condense the rule of immortality. The rule of the sky pillar in the star realm was very special, and there were still many places where the chaos was still unopened, completely different from the outside world.


    In addition, Su Yan has been out for a long time, and if he does not go back for a long time, I am afraid that there will be some unreasonable changes in Wanshou Mountain.


    But the light business demon king said: "This king also knows that you are in the critical period of cultivation. If you are this king, you don''t want to waste time in the star realm, but you also need to understand this king''s difficulties?"


    Su Yanqi said: "Those fairy kings are destined to be no match for you. Even in front of the quasi emperor, if you want to go and fight if you want to fight, you are one of the best in this star realm, and you can command hundreds of millions of demons. What can be difficult for you?"


    The light business demon said: "Well, it is better to find a man to rely on."


    Su Yan was stunned by the words of the Light Business Demon King, and then said: "You didn''t say that before. You told me before that women may not lose to men, and women can do what men can do. ! Are you looking for a man to rely on?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King explained: "That''s a man that this king has never met before. If you appeared before, this king would definitely not think so. Although your strength is not as good as this king, you have to say that Some insights are still above this king. If you are by your side, this king can also feel more at ease.��


    Song Ningguang was stunned when she heard it. She originally thought that the distance between Su Yan''s power and this female devil was so great that the relationship between the two should also be the master and servant.


    But what she didn''t expect at all was that the saint son of Longevity Mountain could actually sit on an equal footing with the female demon king, that''s all, and what''s even more powerful was that the female devil seemed to still beg Su Yan.


    This saint son of Longevity Mountain is really a strange person!


    But Su Yan knew his situation very well, and his mood didn''t become airy because of the few words of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Although the soft words spoken by the devil of light business, it does not mean that Su Yan has the right to refuse.


    If he dared to refuse, it would be to toast and not eat or drink.


    Although Su Yan brought three top criminals as bodyguards by his side, if he really smashed his face with the Light Merchant Demon King, I am afraid that everyone would not be pleased.


    If those strong in the fairyland find that Su Yan is in a frontal conflict with the light business demon king, and find that the strong sin clan is Su Yan''s subordinate, they will not be on his side.


    Even if he helped him temporarily, he would be tied back to Xianyu for trial.


    Su Yan said: "You should understand that I don''t want to intervene in the battle. After all, I am the holy son of Longevity Mountain. I definitely don''t want to have a face-off with those powerful immortals. This will be extremely detrimental to Longevity Mountain."


    The light business demon king said: "This is of course, if you encounter those immortals who come to presumptuously again, this king will do it himself. The Emperor Kui will send people to the star realm, and we will meet the hands of the Emperor Kui. This is the matter. This king will never treat you badly, Su Yan."


    It is difficult for Su Yan to refuse the request of the Light Business Demon King.


    It''s just that a certain kind of worry has already occurred in Su Yan''s heart, and he intuitively told Su Yan that this time things will definitely not be that simple.


    The devil world and the star world also have connected parts, which are also teleported by star gates.


    This star gate is located in a very remote star field, a field that those immortals have never been involved in.


    This star gate was not located somewhere on the mainland or on a floating island, but suspended between the galaxies.


    Not only the place is very special, the appearance of this star gate is completely different from the star gates that Su Yan has seen before. When speaking of it carefully, it is completely like the entrance of the ghost gate of the Yin Cao Difu.


    The star gate is carved into the head of the devil, and the entrance is the mouth of the devil, with many sharp fangs on top and bottom.


    Coming out of the star gate is like coming out of the mouth of a demon king.


    There was a dark purple light shining in this star gate, which had obviously not been opened for a long time.


    No need for astrolabes, nor any spells, the Light Merchant Demon King can easily open the star gate with supreme mana and the Eye of the Galaxy!


    The intense starlight gathered in the star gate, and even a part of the power directly overflowed, forming a beam of light that penetrated the sky.


    Song Ningguang was already dumbfounded after seeing this magnificent picture, and didn''t know what to say.


    The starlight formed a medium like a curtain. From this magnificent medium, three people wearing black cloaks walked out. These three men in black have the cultivation base of the Demon King, and they must be the subordinates of the Emperor Kuo.


    It''s just that... only the three demon kings want to deal with the masters of the immortal realm, so doing so is too overwhelming!


    And behind the three men in black, there are many magic repairs coming out of the star gate.


    These demon repair Su Yan are even more disregarded, but they are just little trash fish that are of no use.


    The first man in black who walked out of the star gate was an old man. After seeing the Light Merchant Demon King, he smiled and said: "Light Merchant, I don''t expect to see you in years, your realm seems to have taken a leap. I am very pleased to see that you haven''t delayed your practice within the star realm, uncle."


    A smile appeared on the face of the Demon King of Light Business, and said: "Uncle Li, we haven''t seen each other for three thousand years? I''m also planning to go to your house if I have a chance to go back to the Demon Realm."


    Uncle Li said: "This time as long as you and I help the Emperor Ku to get things done with your heart, your return to the Demon Realm is just around the corner."


    The light business demon king said: "The Emperor Ku hasn''t said clearly in the letter, what exactly is it for me to do? I have the final say in this star realm. Why bother to come here, Uncle Li?"

 Chapter 3732： Real purpose

    Chapter 3732: The Real Purpose


    Su Yan stood aside and did not answer, but looking at this so-called Uncle Li, he only felt that his qualifications might be extremely old, but in terms of strength, he might not be able to beat the Light Merchant Demon King who now masters the Star Falling Staff.


    Kudi was afraid that he didn''t know how the Light Merchant Demon King''s strength had risen to a terrible level, so he sent a lineup to the star realm that Su Yan seemed to be completely useless.


    Although Su Yan had seen everything, he stood by and didn''t break it.


    The less he mixes with these demon kings, the better.


    Uncle Li said again: "Aren''t there still many demon kings in the star realm? The old demon of the Iron City holds the dead city, which is very difficult to deal with. I heard that he has taken refuge in Emperor Shang! This time it is very likely to become our enemy."


    The light business demon king said with great enthusiasm: "The trash of the old iron city demon, the few righteous sons under his knees, and the four great demon kings of the star realm have all been killed by me alone. If the emperor does not come to the star realm himself, who is in the star realm? None of my opponents!"


    Uncle Li''s expression looked very surprised, and said, "Is this true?"


    "Do I need to lie to you? After killing the Old Demon of Iron City, I am already alone in the star realm, but the star realm has been very unbalanced recently. Many people have come from the heavens and immortal realms to find the ancient star sect. Treasure." The Light Merchant Demon King said, "I killed some, and then I caught a little fairy and put it next to me as a maid."


    Song Ningguang lowered his head, only feeling very ashamed. Her brothers, uncles, and uncles all died in battle, even if they died, they were very backbone.


    She was the only one who couldn''t even give birth to the courage to resist after witnessing her heads falling again and again.


    Although she hated her weakness very much, she was really helpless against it.


    Although Uncle Li felt that the playful behavior of the Light Merchant Demon King was very inappropriate, it was definitely not a wise act to raise a she-wolf around him that might eat him back, but he also knew the character of the Light Merchant Demon King, so he didn��t say anything. Words of persuasion.


    But as soon as Uncle Li''s eyes turned, he immediately fell on Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan''s cultivation base is not as good as the golden celestial face, he has an extraordinary bearing, and one can tell that his identity is definitely not simple.


    Moreover, by Su Yan''s side, the three powerhouses formed an obvious guarding force, obviously protecting an important person.


    The breath of these three powerhouses is neither a magic way nor an immortal gate, they seem to be some kind of distant survivor powerhouse...


    The light business demon king said: "These three are the strong men of the Yuanjie sin family, this is the son of Su Yan from Wanshou Mountain. To me, he is a very important man."


    As soon as the light business demon king said this, the three demon kings all showed extremely surprised expressions.


    The other two men in black should also be the Demon King''s cultivation base, but they should have no friendship with the Light Merchant Demon King, so they couldn''t say anything.


    Uncle Li asked, "Wanshou Mountain? What boundary is that?"


    The light business demon king said: "Wan Shou Mountain is a small world in the fairy world, created by Yu Huang, one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor. This Su Shengzi is not only the owner of the Longevity Mountain, but also in the Yuan World. Inner deterrence has convinced the nine sinners, and in the future, he will be a man who will rule the two worlds of the star realm and the meta realm together with this king."


    This passage of the Light Business Demon King is extremely informative, but fortunately, Uncle Li just looks old-fashioned and his mind has always been very active. He was really surprised when he heard the words of the Light Business Demon King.


    The Light Business Demon King went on to say: "Uncle Li, to tell you the truth, this Su Shengzi from Wanshou Mountain is also the only man who has come to see him for so many years."


    "Light business, aren''t you kidding me?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King disliked the authenticity: "Who would use this kind of thing to make a joke?"


    "But it is really hard for me to imagine that a woman like you will find a man... or a man whose cultivation level is not as good as you!"


    The light business demon king looked at Su Yan with a smile and said, "Although his current cultivation base is not as good as this king, his future achievements are limitless. How can he just look at the present and not the future?"


    The three demon kings were completely speechless by the light business demon king, but which man she was willing to mess with was her freedom, and outsiders could not speak.


    What''s more, they came from a long way from the Demon Realm to the Star Realm, not for this kind of thing.


    Uncle Li said again: "Qing Shang, after you left the Demon Realm, the Demon Realm is much calmer. Although the struggle between the Seven Emperors is still treacherous, there has never been a battle like Fengyun Ting."


    The light business demon said: "Then everyone is lonely?"


    The three demon kings all smiled when they heard this. Back then, when Ni Qingshang stirred the situation in the demon world, the seven emperors had to come forward.


    Without her Ni Qingshang, the Demon Realm was indeed very lonely.


    Uncle Li continued: "Qing Shang, you just said that there are people in the immortal realm who have entered the star realm, right?"


    "Yes! Could it be that you also want the green fairy umbrella of the ancient star school?" asked the Light Shang Demon King.


    What exactly do the three demon kings and the bitter emperor behind them want?


    Even Su Yan became very curious.


    Kudi is the one who hides the deepest among the seven emperors. He seldom lays out outside the devil world. It allows Kudi to mobilize people and send a copy of the silk book and light business demon king to talk about love. There must be What''s the reason?


    Su Yan faintly felt that it was just a green fairy umbrella, and the number of stages was not enough for the Ku Emperor to be so troubled by his teachers.


    It''s not that the Green Fairy Umbrella is not powerful, but even if you get the Green Fairy Umbrella, the power of the Green Fairy Umbrella will be greatly reduced without the cultivation method of the ancient star school.


    Even if you get it, your power can only play 50% at most.


    A figure of the emperor level, who has few ancient treasures in his hands?


    What''s more, the situation of the seven emperors of the Demon World has been stable for a long time, and the seven emperors should have hidden powerful magic weapons in their hands.


    And that Uncle Li��s words also verified Su Yan��s conjecture. Uncle Li said: "The Lvxian Treasure Umbrella is actually a cover... Those immortals are not looking for the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella. What the Emperor Kuxian wants is not the Lvxian Treasure. umbrella."


    "It''s all about Emperor Ku, why are those immortals'' plans Uncle Li so determined?"


    "Because we have definite news, this news comes from the fairy world."


    "Do you still have undercover in the immortal world?" The Demon King of Light Shang was surprised.


    I''m afraid that the level of this undercover agent is not low, otherwise it is impossible to know such a degree of secrets!


    Kudi has always been in the Demon Realm in depth and simple, and he hardly interacts with anyone, but it is unexpected that there are such levels of arrangement in the Immortal Realm!


    Uncle Li did not answer the question of the Demon King of Light Merchants. Instead, he said: "The Star Emperor back then had seven treasures. Although the Green Fairy Umbrella was powerful, it also made the fairy world so fanciful. What they were looking for was actually Xuanji... "

 Chapter 3733： Cold light condensation

    Chapter 3733: Cold Light Condensation


    Su Yan''s whole body shook once only when he heard the words "Xianming Xuanji".


    Because he knows what kind of treasure Ximing Xuanji is!


    If it is Xuanji''s words, then all the abnormalities make sense!


    After entering the realm of the immortal emperor, the laws of the heavens can change with your heart, so you can shape the immortal domain.


    The reason why the emperor fell is often because of robbery.


    The robbery force was born after the opening of the heaven and the earth, and after the turbidity separated to form the heaven, the earth and the universe, there was a robbery force.


    The evolution of robbery is not useless. The evolution of the world, the change of epochs, and the birth, aging, sickness and death in this world are all realized by robbery.


    But the fulfillment of the robbery in the emperor''s body is very terrible!


    When the era changes, the robbery power is strongest, so at most the great emperor falls when the era changes, and many civilizations in the heavens will completely collapse and disappear.


    When the force of the robbery reaches its peak, it will be condensed into a murderous robbery!


    Under the catastrophe, even the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian fell.


    Whether it is Emperor Shang or Emperor Suffering, who among those immortal emperors can''t be afraid of killing him?


    The operation of the calamity in the prehistoric cosmos is all dominated by the heavens, and even the Great Peak cannot interfere.


    Xuanji, the drama of Emperor Xuanji, is said to be able to reverse the power of catastrophe and resolve a catastrophe.


    Although Ximing Xuanji will not have any substantial improvement in strength, it is a treasure that can save his life at a critical moment.


    It was obviously the first time that the Demon King of Light Merchant heard the word "Xianming Xuanji", she didn''t respond at all, just asked what Xuanji''s appearance was.


    Uncle Li said again: "Light business, you have already given up on the eye mask that Emperor Ku has carefully crafted. Can you really control the power of this pair of eyes?"


    He once witnessed the runaway of the Eye of the Star River. When the Light Business Demon King fell into an unconscious state, he would completely cut the surrounding space into pieces. At that time, there were at least three demon kings and nine thousand demons fell into the runaway of her eyes.


    Although this double star eye is powerful, in his opinion, it is always an extremely unstable factor.


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Uncle Li, don''t worry. Recently, I learned a technique called "Tide Art". I have been able to freely control the movement of the breath in my body. It has been long since I came to control the Eye of Galaxy. It''s not a problem."


    During the conversation, a cold light on the already closed Star Gate suddenly tore the curtain of starlight!


    Even the starlight rushing into the sky was cut in the middle!


    This cold light condensed contains infinitely powerful killing intent!


    Before Su Yan gave any instructions, the three strong sinners stood by Su Yan one after another. The third strong sinner took out the sky umbrella and held it on Su Yan��s head. open!


    In this way, a real protection circle is formed!


    This cold light came really abruptly, it can be said that there is no sign!


    And it came from the closed Stargate!


    More than a dozen demons under Uncle Li''s men were swept by this sudden cold light, and they ended up being beheaded and torn apart!


    This cold light came from the closed star gate, and at the other end of the star gate, there was no knowledge of the devil world thousands of miles away!


    The strength of the master of this cold light must be very shocking. He is forcibly opening the star gate with supreme mana. Just now this cold light is the power from the demon world on the other side of the star gate!


    To forcibly open the Star Gate, you need to erase the original Star Gate''s imprint, even if it is not completely erased, at least half of it must be erased!


    This kind of thing is not something that ordinary strong people can do!


    Ordinary demon kings can''t even touch the edge of this field!


    According to Su Yan''s calculation, the one on the other side of the star gate is probably a quasi emperor!


    This quasi emperor''s murderous aura was so strong, it made it clear that he could not be the man of Kudi.


    Uncle Li''s attitude is like facing a big enemy, and the reaction of the Demon King of Light Business is extremely fast. She intends to completely close the channel between the galaxies with her pupil power!


    However, the Eye of the Star River of the Demon King of Light Merchants was actually a step late, and the pupil power was only halfway through, only to see a dark figure passing through the split curtain between the star gates, from the far end to the star realm!


    This dark figure looked like a man, tall and thin.


    The ability to forcibly tear the passage between the star gates from the closed state with brute force is absolutely rare in the devil world!


    Although the surrounding stars are extremely bright, but he can''t see what his face looks like. It seems that he should be hidden in the unknown mist forever.


    After this man appeared, his aura was so creepy as if he didn''t exist at all!


    The light business demon king��s eyes have already gathered power. This power was originally intended to cut off the passage between the star gates. This is now meaningless, so I simply retract it and use his pupil power to turn into starlight to deal with this sudden appearance. Man in black!


    However, this time the starlight was swallowed by the deep darkness, and even a single hair of the man in black could not be hurt!


    The Light Merchant Demon King widened his eyes and showed an expression of disbelief.


    Even Su Yan was astonished to the extreme, because this was the first time he saw the Eye of the Galaxy being so perfectly suppressed in actual combat!


    And there was another cold light in the black man''s hand!


    It''s just that this time the target of the man in black is not the Light Merchant Demon King, but the Uncle Li!


    Uncle Li hurriedly summoned twelve magic swords to form a sword formation, but neither the sword formation nor the three magic weapons he used to protect his body could completely resist the cold light!


    Ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong around is all the sound of magic weapon broken!


    This cold light not only killed Uncle Li''s dozen magic weapons, but also uncle Li''s body was cut into two!


    This Uncle Li is also the Demon King''s cultivation base anyway, and he can''t even catch the opponent''s move!


    How strong should the opponent be? !


    Su Yan then understood why he couldn''t sense the breath of the black-clothed man. This was because the realm gap between the two sides was too large at present, and the strength of the other party had surpassed the scope of his little Yuanxian''s perception!


    The purpose of this man in black is only to kill all the Kudi''s men!


    Is he also here to play Xuanji? Or is it that he only had an enmity with the Emperor Kui, this time just to avenge the Emperor Kui?


    Su Yan''s complexion became more and more solemn, and the three powerful sinners also actively began to ask Su Yan to retreat. Song Ningguang beside Su Yan was also shaking.


    And after the black man killed Uncle Li, a real massacre had just begun!


    The troops sent by Emperor Kuo to the Star Realm, I am afraid that after encountering this man in black, all of them will be killed here!


    This time, the Demon King of Light Business inevitably turned pale and pale, and could no longer maintain his composure. He couldn''t help but blurt out: "I know who you are, you are the number one left magical power of the 72 Heavenly Pillar Demon King!"

 Chapter 3734： Run away

    Chapter 3734: Escape from Yaoyao


    It was the first time that Su Yan saw the Demon King of Light Merchant show such a pale expression.


    Even when facing Emperor Shang, the Demon King of Light Merchant had never been so gloomy.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant is no longer afraid of this left magical power, but pure fear!


    It was also the first time that Su Yan saw someone who could make the Light Merchant Demon King fear such a situation, but what I have to say is that Zuo Shentong is indeed capable of this!


    He first forcibly tore the star gate, teleported himself to the star realm from the other side of the demon world, and killed Uncle Li in a face after he arrived. Although the remaining two demon kings took out many magic weapons, they could only be in his The subordinates are struggling to support, and the gap in strength between the two sides is visible to the naked eye!


    This left supernatural power is not only extremely capable, but also extremely fierce.


    Among the Demon King level figures that Su Yan had seen, the Light Merchant Demon King was already outstanding, but compared with this left supernatural power, the difference was not a star and a half.


    It can only be said that Zuo Shentong is the head of the Seventy-two Tianzhu Demon King, this title is definitely deserved!


    In Su Yan''s stunned effort, a galaxy has separated them from the star gate!


    The reaction of the Demon King of Light Merchants is also extremely fast, she cut off Galaxy to run away!


    Those of Kudi''s subordinates must not be able to support them for too long under Zuo Shentong''s hands. If you want to run away, you must be as early as possible!


    Then behind Su Yan appeared a time-space portal, this time-space portal and the Eye of the Galaxy were connected to each other.


    The Light Business Demon King said to Su Yan: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time, we still retreat quickly."


    Only halfway through the words of the Demon King of Light Merchant, there were screams from the Galaxy!


    The three demon kings sent by Emperor Kuo had all been lost in the hands of Zuo Shentong!


    Although the expression on Su Yan''s face was full of interest, he frankly said that he was extremely interested in this left supernatural power.


    Because even the most talented immortal emperor above the heavens, his strength may not reach this level when he is in the realm of the immortal king.


    If this left magical power can cross from the domain of the demon king to the demon emperor, I am afraid that the glory of the seven emperors will be overshadowed by him alone!


    Does the Demon Realm still have such a genius?


    Su Yan was thinking about it, and stepped into the space-time teleportation array with the Light Merchant Demon King. When the time-space-twisting spell was activated, there was already a cold light from the other end of the galaxy!


    Just one shot had already pierced the Light Merchant Demon''s Galaxy!


    On the other side of the pierced galaxy, Zuo Shentong''s face was still hidden in the endless dark mist.


    After the apricot space-time teleportation circle was activated, there was a tumult of star movement, and when it came out of the circle, the sky was full of brilliant nebulae.


    The darkness around is lonely, it seems that this is an extremely empty star field.


    Su Yan said, "This left supernatural power seems to be very strong, and he is not afraid of your Starry Eye at all."


    The appearance of the Demon King of Light Merchant still seemed to have lingering fears, and it seemed that he was already extremely lucky to be able to escape from the hands of the left magical power.


    Su Yan said: "You told me a few days ago that with your current strength, if you go back to the Demon Realm, you will definitely be the first seat of the 72 Heavenly Pillar Demon King. It seems this is not the case."


    The Light Merchant Demon King retorted: "Zuo Shentong is a freak. He has cultivated into the twelve methods of Buddhism Tiandi, and then merged with the devil energy, let alone the eye of the stars of the king. If the seven emperors don''t make all their efforts, I can''t hold him down."


    Su Yan said, "What he used just now should be the Twelve Methods of Killing Words, but these 12 methods, even Buddhism, rarely have a Bodhisattva successfully cultivated. How can he do it?"


    Su Yan had also heard of the twelve methods of Tiandi. This method is very strange and difficult to practice successfully. It was originally developed by the yogis of Western bliss. Later, it is said that several bodhisattvas were promoted to venerables after successful practice.


    "Zuo Shentong, he once went to the bottom of the colorless world, and went to the Hell of Abi. His cultivation strength is not comparable to ordinary people. If he is willing to convert to the Western Paradise, he will certainly be able to sit on the red lotus throne."


    "Why does the left magical power appear in the star realm?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King spread both hands and said, "How did this king know? If he is in the star realm, this king might really need to avoid the edge for a while."


    "Are you afraid of him?" Su Yan asked.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "You don''t know this person at all. He has always been known as the man most likely to become the eighth emperor of the Demon Realm!"


    Su Yan said again, "Where are we in the star realm?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King raised his head and looked at the stars, then looked around again. Her pupils can penetrate the distant star field and collect different starlight, so she can recognize the direction.


    The space-time formation just now was arranged very hastily, I''m afraid the Light Merchant Demon King doesn''t know where to send them.


    After identifying for a while, the Light Merchant Demon King said to Su Yan: "We should be within the Star Array now. It should be safe here. Those immortals should not dare to rush in. The distance between the left magical powers is at least a million miles, short It''s impossible to kill within time."


    The sky star array consists of four horizontals and four verticals, forming sixteen worlds.


    Su Yan and the others are in the midst of a black chicken.


    Wuji Heng is the world that Su Yan once entered. Here is where the Demon King of Light Merchants sits. The Eye of the Galaxy can calm all the energy of the universe, so there is no need to worry about troubles.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "If it is black chicken horizontal, then we will take the Qilin vertical, then enter the white shark vertical, and then enter the ancient temple."


    The ancient temple Su Yan mentioned by the Demon King of Light Merchant had been there, and he went there to help the Demon King of Light Merchant obtain the Qingxin Jade Flute in the ancient temple.


    The Light Merchant Demon King had finished speaking and took the Qingxin Jade Flute in his hand, and said, "Su Yan, since we are all here, it is better to return this flute, anyway, this king doesn''t need this magic weapon anymore. "


    After being able to completely control the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, the Light Merchant Demon King no longer uses the power of the sound sword.


    For her, this flute has indeed become a dispensable ornament.


    But this is an innate magic weapon anyway, and the Light Merchant Demon King said that he would return the Qingxin Jade Flute, fearing that he would have additional ideas.


    This woman has always had a lot of ideas. Although Su Yan was aware of it, she didn''t break it. She said, "Now in the star realm, you are no longer the strongest and invincible being. Sooner or later, the fairy realm will encounter Zuo Shentong. If the loss is heavy, Emperor Zhun and Emperor Xian may also join the battle. What is the point of staying in the star realm?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of the light business demon king''s mouth, and he said to Su Yan: "Don''t you want to get the playful Xuanji in Uncle Li''s mouth?"

 Chapter 3735： The fifth ancient temple

    Chapter 3735: The Fifth Ancient Temple


    Su Yan said: "There is only one piece of Xuanji, even if it succeeds, how do you and I divide it?"


    The light business demon king said; "You and I are destined to become the holy kings and queens of the star realm and the meta realm, why do we need to distinguish so clearly?"


    Su Yan knew that the so-called Saint King and Queen were nothing but a big cake painted by this woman, and he couldn''t take it seriously.


    If you take this kind of promise that is impossible to count as one thing, then the end will inevitably be played by this woman.


    Moreover, as the saint son of Longevity Mountain, Su Yan did not want to have any conflicts with those strong in the immortal world. This matter may have an adverse effect on his actions in the immortal world in the future.


    Since he is already the owner of Wanshou Mountain, he can''t do things wildly.


    The Demon King of Light Business hummed a song softly. Her voice was originally very tactful and very proficient in rhythm, so it was just a simple melody, and it was also beautiful in her mouth.


    After humming the ballad, the Demon King of Light Shang said: "This is a ballad that my mother hummed every day when I was a child. Do you understand the content of this ballad?"


    Su Yan spread his hands and said, "This should be some kind of old saying? It''s strange that you can hear your pronunciation so vaguely."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "The content of this ballad is related to the Sky Star Magic Array. How does this king know that Qingxin Jade Flute is in the Sky Star Array? Because there is such content in this ballad. At the end of this ballad, there is a piece of it. The existence of the priceless treasure, this priceless treasure is very likely to be Xuanji, what do you think?"


    Su Yan said, "The connection between this is really far-fetched."


    The light business demon king said: "This king doesn''t feel far-fetched. You go from the black chicken horizontal to the unicorn vertical, then into the white shark vertical, and finally into the ancient temple. Didn''t you get the Qingxin Jade Flute? This is according to the content of the song. Coming."


    The ballad hummed by the Demon King of Light Merchants said that there were four ancient temples in the Tianxing Magic Array, each with a broken star map, and the fifth ancient temple could be found after putting them together.


    And this fifth ancient temple contains priceless treasures!


    Su Yan said, "Since it''s already here, it''s okay to go to the four ancient temples to see what the mystery is. But I have to say first, if you don''t find anything in the ancient temple, you and I might as well leave the star realm temporarily. I can''t wait to cast the fairy."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Then according to your words, after seeing these ancient temples, we will leave the star realm."


    The Eye of the Galaxy can control the flow of energy in the Galaxy Array. The difficulties that Su Yan encountered last time in the Galaxy Array were resolved by the Eye of the Galaxy before it happened.


    It was really easy to reach that ancient temple.


    The ancient temple is still very quiet, and there are still damaged puppet institutions on the ground.


    The Light Merchant Demon King bypassed these damaged puppet institutions and directly entered the interior of the ancient temple, first returned the Qingxin Jade Flute to its original place, and then went directly to the back wall of the picture.


    As for the memorial tablets, the Demon King of Light Merchants didn''t even have any interest in taking a look.


    She looked at the mural with the Eye of the Galaxy for a long time, and then said to Su Yan: "There are organs in this mural. If you don''t have the Eye of the Galaxy, you won''t be able to see it. Because this organ is not a magical structure, but an ingenious mechanism."


    Then the Light Merchant Demon King asked Su Yan to squat down and pulled a stone brick from the mural.


    Although Su Yan was a little strange in his heart, he still pulled this stone brick from the mural...


    From the moment the stone bricks were pulled away, the mural seemed to come alive suddenly, and all the stone bricks began to move in a special rhythm!


    The content of the murals also changed with the content of the stone bricks.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant was right. There were indeed very powerful institutions behind this stone wall.


    Because this mechanism is not driven by any mana at all, even Su Yan did not see any clues.


    The movement of the stone bricks was slow and rhythmic, and it took a long time to complete the movement.


    The mural has also changed into another appearance, and you can see that it is part of a star map.


    The Light Merchant Demon King joyfully said: "The ancient temple corresponds to the four elephants. There are a total of four ancient temples in the galaxy array. You can put together a complete star map after walking through them all! How about, Su Yan, this king didn''t lie to you, right? The secret of the ancient star school can only be solved by this king''s eyes!"


    With the magical power of the Eye of the Star River, it is basically no difficulty to walk through this circle.


    The Eye of the Galaxy can dissolve everything in the magic circle, and it is only a matter of thought to transform the dead door into the life door.


    Su Yan and the others entered the other three ancient temples one after another, rotated the mechanism in the same way, and finally merged the four star maps into one.


    Above the star map is the fairyland in the star realm. The Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan can recognize the star field displayed by the star map at a glance, because the center of the star map is the middle palace of the ancient star school. Site location!


    The Light Merchant Demon King showed an extremely puzzled expression, but Su Yan said: "No one will put such a complicated mechanism in this circle, just to make a boring joke with you! The star map must be behind. What''s the meaning, but we haven''t fully understood it yet."


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, you are right, but the middle palace has been destroyed for many years. This king drove millions of alien species to rebuild the Galaxy Temple, turning the ruins almost upside down. If there is something ancient in the middle palace As for the ruins, this king should have discovered it long ago."


    The words of the light business demon also make sense, but what is the reason for this star map pointing directly to the middle palace of the ancient star school?


    If there really is a fifth ancient temple, has it been destroyed along with the middle palace of the ancient star school?


    Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon looked at each other, and could sense that she should have the same doubts.


    But Song Ningguang suddenly interrupted at this moment: "If you can''t dig the ground for three feet, will it be in the sky? This fifth ancient temple."


    Song Ningguang said this casually, but after finishing speaking, he didn''t want Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King to cut at her with extremely serious and serious eyes.


    Song Ningguang''s heart immediately became like a small deer bumping, so nervous that he didn''t even know where to put his hands.


    She was afraid that she had said the wrong thing, and the two shot together to make her feel different.


    But Su Yan suddenly laughed and said, "Maybe this is what the so-called wise man must have lost. We did not expect it, but she thought of it. These four temples are all standing in the galaxy, so the fifth one. The temple should not be on the ground, but in the galaxy at the top of the middle palace."


    "Okay! Let''s go to the Central Palace now to see if the legendary fifth ancient temple is in the galaxy!"

 Chapter 3738： Chance to try

    Chapter 3738: A chance to try


    The Light Business Demon King smiled and said: "Su Yan, what are you talking nonsense with them now? Just kill all these annoying flies, and then we will find the fifth ancient temple, which is considered complete."


    "Su Yan, it seems that you are going to make a detour and want to go your own way? But you didn''t even smelt the immortal, so what do you use to fight our immortal king?"


    The light business demon king laughed more and more enthusiastically, as if the immortal king was telling an extremely funny joke, "Su Yan, it seems that you are really being looked down upon by them. First, you are the king��s running dog, and now you are not worthy of it. Fight with them. Haha... Although these immortals are not very good, they are still quite interesting."


    Su Yan really can''t make a move, but he only needs a few simple commands, and the three strong criminals will make a move for him!


    Su Yan didn''t tell the three strong criminals whether they should go to war, and the Light Merchant Demon King started directly.


    She has always been doing her own way, and once she is determined, she will ignore other people''s feelings and just do it!


    The purple galaxy spread out in the universe, but after covering a range of hundreds of miles, the purple galaxy gradually became colorful again!


    In the void of this universe, using the Eye of the Galaxy is even more handy!


    What''s more, the Light Merchant Demon King also has the help of the Star Falling Staff, which makes her shaping the galaxy faster and faster!


    The four fairy kings didn''t have time to react at all, and they found themselves shrouded in the galaxy!


    At this time, if you want to shape the eternal domain, I am afraid it will not make any sense!


    The power of this galaxy is almost above all the immortal realms. The new realm will be squeezed from all directions by the galaxy. After the broken realm, it is very likely to usher in a fall!


    The four immortal kings were also a little paralyzed. They thought that since the Light Merchant Demon King was an unfathomable female demon king, they would definitely use those powerful magic skills!


    There are many guards in this regard, and it is totally unexpected that the Light Merchant Demon King will be able to shape the Galaxy under her own will.


    After the galaxy was shaped, countless star lights became as sharp as sword lights!


    Starlight came from all directions, and the four immortal kings could only work together to open the barrier and protect those heavenly immortals and golden immortals in the barrier together!


    And there are countless layers of ripples on this barrier, the starlight is infinite, and this attack will continue infinitely!


    "This female demon king is such a powerful method! This is the first time I have seen the demon king of the demon world can crush me in the immortal realm!"


    "This is not the time to praise the enemy. If we don''t want a good solution, we may not be able to consume her. After all, this is in the star realm, our power is greatly limited, and the cosmic starry sky will increase her power!"


    With the prolonged strength of power, the situation is indeed very unfavorable for these four immortal kings.


    The immortal king wearing the golden armor took out a small sword. On the small sword were carved many Taoist runes like tadpoles. With the blessing of this small sword, the enchantment became much stronger.


    The other three immortal kings can also free their hands.


    "Is this sword the Qingyan Dao Sword of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory? The blessing to the enchantment is indeed very powerful!"


    The Starlight Sword is just a change in the first level, and there is nothing to say about being inhabited by these immortal kings.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant waved his sleeves and collected the starlight, and then only heard the voice of crying like weeping from the void of the universe!


    This voice gradually became densely packed, and I saw that there were many black spots pouring toward here in all directions!


    Su Yan didn''t need to look at it to know that behind the countless starlight ripples, countless magic seeds were coming in the galaxy!


    The mysterious singing of the Demon King of Light Merchants just now was summoning the demon seeds outside the sky.


    Looking at this posture, the Light Merchant Demon King has summoned at least millions of demons!


    Under the command of the Light Merchant Demon King, these millions of demons should be able to form an extremely disciplined army!


    After the four fairy kings realized what they were about to face, their expressions became solemn!


    This army of millions of demons,


    The immortal king wearing the golden armor quickly divided the work and asked the two immortal kings to cover the retreat of the golden immortal and the heavenly immortal who came with them into the void of the universe. He supported the enchantment here to deal with the light business demon king, and another immortal king served him Squeeze!


    The Light Merchant Demon King smiled, and said, "Do you think you have an advantage in numbers? Do you think your enchantment is immortal? It''s ridiculous."


    Those demons roared and killed them from outside the sky, and soon arrived on the battlefield!


    Song Ningguang was horrified at seeing the dense crowd of magic seeds around.


    She had already experienced the terrible aspects of these demons. The team she was in was exhausted after only killing three thousand demons.


    And there are millions of demons here!


    And if the Light Merchant Demon King is willing, he should be able to summon more demons!


    Even if the four fairy kings can beat millions of demons, there is still a stronger light merchant demon behind these demons!


    This battle may be doomed from the beginning.


    But this time, the Light Merchant Demon King didn��t seem to want to do it himself. Instead, he said to Su Yan: ��You might as well let Ah Da, the second child, and the third child also do it together! They haven��t played against the Immortal King yet, and they just have this opportunity to practice their hands. ."


    Ah Da, the second child, and the third child are the names given by the light business demon king to the three strong sinners. These three strong sinners all have the strength of the peak of the immortal king, but the names are too trivial.


    What the Light Merchant Demon King said is that the strong man of the sin clan has been in the Metaverse for too long, completely unaware of changes in the outside world.


    Not to mention having no battle with the masters of the Immortal King series, inexperience is the biggest worry.


    These three powerful criminals have already geared up for a long time, and they wanted to do a big job. After obtaining Su Yan''s consent, they turned into three streams of light and rushed directly to the center of the battlefield!


    The immortal king wearing the golden armor was still maintaining the barrier, but after the powerhouse of the sin clan was killed, he bombarded the huge barrier with only one punch and cracked!


    This punch looks unpretentious, but the power is really surging to an exaggeration!


    And the crack appeared after the barrier, and then it continued to expand!


    This enchantment was maintained with the Qingyan Dao Sword, and it was definitely not hackable by ordinary means. The Light Merchant Demon King��s Sky Starlight Sword could not pose any substantial threat to this enchantment.


    If the next punch comes, I am afraid this enchantment can no longer be supported!


    "Is this a body-refining cultivator? How could he be so vigorous?!"


    These immortal kings have also never fought against the sin race, and they also don''t understand what kind of power the other party uses, and they actually regard these three sin race powerhouses as cultivators!


    And then a huge bull head totem appeared in the void, this bull head is not an ordinary bull, but the legendary Kui bull!


    And beside Kui Niu, another totem of the Phoenix appeared!

 Chapter 3739： massacre

    Chapter 3739-Massacre


    Kui Niu''s totem shocked the sky!


    Let the already very fragile barrier directly rupture!


    And the enchantment in the lower middle palace is also shaking for a while!


    The reason why Ah Da is called Ah Da by the Light Merchant Demon King is because his strength is obviously better than the three masters of the Sin Race!


    After Kui Niu''s totem gave him blessings, the aura of his whole body easily suppressed these immortal kings!


    The Phoenix''s totem condenses its power on the fist of another powerful sinner''s second child, carrying the fist of Phoenix''s flame, coming and going vertically and horizontally, it seems to be able to roast everything extremely hot!


    The immortal king wearing the golden armor received the Qingyan Taoist sword, and before he could make any reaction, the fist with the Phoenix flame was already in front of him!


    This speed is simply superb!


    Just now I have seen how terrifying the power of the fist of the strong sinner is. If this fist hits his head firmly, I am afraid that the head will be completely broken!


    Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, you have fallen into a crisis of life and death!


    At this time, you can only turn the power of Xian Ze into thunder, and the boundless thunder is in front of you, turning into a shield with both offensive and defensive capabilities, and this can resist this punch!


    But the fist wind rushing towards the face still blasted the fairy king far!


    Fall directly into the community of countless demons!


    Countless magic seeds are like a wave, directly surrounding the fairy king wearing golden armor!


    And the other fairy king stood alone in the sky, no longer knowing what to do!


    The three powerhouses of the sin tribe stared at each other, and there was the Light Merchant Demon King in the back. There were millions of demon species forming a siege not far away!


    The Immortal King already understood that the other party was planning to kill them all, and none of them planned to let them go!


    Looking at Su Yan, the female devil is talking to him, his expression is cold, and he doesn''t look like a lackey of the female devil!


    Could it be that this female devil, like these three mysterious powerhouses, served him instead?


    As soon as the Immortal King thought of this, he only felt that a chill was born in his heart. Their biggest problem this time was that they had seriously miscalculated the situation!


    If you understand their situation from the beginning and send someone out for help, you will not fall into such a difficult situation.


    The Immortal King said at this time: "Su Yan, we have no hatred with you in Wanshou Mountain, let alone you personally, are you really going to kill all of our fellow sects?"


    A generation of immortal kings actually said such things, which is simply begging for mercy.


    Su Yan said: "Didn''t you just want me to kneel and beg for mercy to admit my mistakes? Do you still want to teach me the principles of life? How come you have a different face?"


    "you!"


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, he is already a dead person. Didn''t you talk to this king last time? You never talk nonsense with the dead. It is better to think about how to break the entrance with this king. The fifth ancient temple."


    In the eyes of the Light Merchant Demon King, although this battle has just begun, it is already settled.


    The star realm has many restrictions on the power of the fairy king, but there are no restrictions on the power of the sin race.


    If you can''t fully use the power of the immortal to transform it into an immortal realm, then the immortal king will definitely not be able to defeat the strong sinner!


    This light business demon king can be very sure that these powerful sinners are like wolves and tigers, and it is only a matter of time before the four immortal kings who cannot exert their full strength are killed.


    Even if these four fairy kings have many powerful magic weapons, they can last for a long time.


    But don''t forget, there are millions of demons surrounding them!


    It can be said that this is a dead end, unless a certain immortal emperor comes here, otherwise no one can save them.


    The enchantment in the lower middle palace seems to be very reliable, but it was quickly broken by the three strong criminals!


    When the pure power of the physical body is strong to a certain extreme, you can ignore the power of the law!


    It''s just that with the fragile human body, it is almost impossible to reach this state even if it breaks the limit several times!


    And this kind of state, for the sin race, is almost an innate talent.


    After the barrier was broken, the three powerful sinners slammed into the ruins of the middle palace with the power of totem.


    Then came... a unilateral massacre!


    The battle below could hardly attract the minds of the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan. At this time, they were carefully studying how to open the invisible entrance in the void and enter the fifth ancient temple.


    Only Song Ningguang was still watching the changes in the battlefield below.


    This massacre made her feel a little dazed.


    Being able to cultivate to the heavens is an indispensable existence for the lower realms, but at this time it is like a chicken and has become the target of wanton slaughter!


    The magic weapons of Tianxian and Jinxian were nothing more than gadgets that could only tickle the three powerful sinners.


    Even the immortal king didn''t dare to fight close to the strong sinner.


    It seems that they are crowded and powerful, but no one dares to form a real encirclement!


    Song Ningguang understood this, what is meant by the general trend is gone!


    When Song Ningguang first saw the four immortal kings, he was afraid that her identity would be recognized. If she was recognized, she would not be able to return to the Immortal Realm of Longevity.


    But she soon discovered that her own fairy king didn''t recognize her at all.


    Later, I thought about it carefully. There are at least tens of thousands of such little gods in the Immortal Realm of Longevity. How can the fairy king recognize them all?


    She was still worried that she could not get away, but now she wants to witness the fall of the four fairy kings together!


    Regarding the future, she dared not make any more ideas, but felt that only darkness was left.


    And Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King also made new discoveries in the circulating nebula.


    After the Light Merchant Devil opened the Eye of the Galaxy and turned his surroundings into a boundless fairyland, the surrounding nebula''s speed also accelerated by more than ten times. At this speed, the law of the nebula''s movement is very easy to see.


    Su Yan said: "In my experience, you only need to reverse the Nebula to break all routines. Unbelievable things will happen at that time. If the fifth ancient temple is really here, this must be the only one that opens the door. method."


    Compared with the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan was not very enthusiastic about the fifth ancient temple of the Star Ancient School.


    Su Yan looked down on the cultivation techniques of the ancient star school, and couldn''t practice.


    Those ancient magic weapons can''t exert their full power even after starting.


    Perhaps there are many secret existences of the Star Ancient Sect in it, but these secrets are only of extremely high value to the Light Merchant Demon King, after all, she is the only descendant of the Star Ancient Sect.


    For Su Yan, these secrets are nothing more than tasteless chicken ribs.


    As for the legendary Xuanji, if it can really withstand the murderous catastrophe, how could the star emperor fall?


    The fall of the fairy emperor, there is absolutely no so-called coincidence, it must be related to the deduction of the robbery.


    This is a question that can be easily understood.

 Chapter 3740： A whole new world

    Chapter 3740: A Brand New World


    To reverse the movement of all surrounding nebulae, it is necessary to subvert everything from the level of law.


    From a superficial point of view, it only changes the direction of the nebula''s rotation, but in fact it has to change everything from the logic of the lowest level!


    This is not an easy task for the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Even if the Light Merchant Demon King has the blessing of the Star Falling Staff, he needs to condense the aura in his body for a long time, and then completely dominate the law of the sky with the powerful magic aura, in order to interfere with the operation of the Galaxy!


    This process requires full attention, and you must not be disturbed by others. If you are disturbed, you will risk getting confused.


    However, the four immortal kings are already overwhelmed, and they have already suffered in the face of the three masters of sinners, and they have no energy to manage the changes on the light business demon king.


    The galaxy''s rotation gradually stopped, Song Ningguang only felt that the blood around his body was stagnant, as if he was about to fall boundlessly from the void of the universe, even his body could not be stabilized!


    But the pause time was not long, and then Galaxy started running in the opposite direction!


    And the speed becomes faster and faster!


    The expression of the Demon King of Light Merchant is definitely not easy, and there are fine beads of sweat on her forehead. It can be seen that even if she has the Eyes of the Galaxy, she wants to reverse the established laws of the universe and change the operation of the nebula is extremely expensive!


    But after the surrounding nebula turned in reverse, a crack gradually appeared in the surrounding space!


    This crack appeared very slowly. After opening, it was like a monster opening its mouth in the void, and at the same time, there was a quaint aura coming at him.


    It''s just that behind this crack is an incomparably strong darkness, and it is impossible to tell whether the five ancient temples in the legend are behind this piece of darkness.


    But after seeing this piece of darkness, the Demon King of Light Business inevitably showed an expression of ecstasy!


    Perhaps her Eye of the Galaxy has already seen something!


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Let Ah Da and the others end the battle soon and kill all the immortals. It is very difficult for this king to keep this gate open."


    Su Yan immediately issued orders. Under the siege of the masters of the sin clan, one of the four immortal emperors had fallen, and the remaining three were already in a bitter battle.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Just let Ah Da and the others come back. The barrier here has been shattered, and a few million magic seeds are enough to wipe them all out."


    She can''t wait to enter this dark crack, whether the dark crack leads to the unknown abyss or the fifth ancient temple.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t worry about those demon seeds doing things. If they come up with a moth, it won''t be good."


    If one of the immortals here escapes from the middle palace, once the four great immortals learn about what happened in the middle palace, they will inevitably retaliate, and in the future, the four great immortals will siege Wanshou Mountain together!


    Especially these four fairy kings, Su Yan decided not to let them go back!


    Now that a conflict has occurred, Su Yan will do everything to a complete resolution and will not leave him any hidden dangers.


    Of course, the Light Merchant Demon King knew what Su Yan meant, and she immediately distracted and directed the millions of demon seeds to kill toward the middle palace!


    Although the demon species will not distinguish between the enemy and us once it is aroused to be fierce, the physical strength of the three strong sinners is extremely high, and the power of the ancestor spirit is held by them, forming a strange position that is difficult to break through. .


    Those demon seeds should not be able to hurt them, but those golden immortals and heavenly immortals, I''m afraid they will be eaten by the demon seeds in a short time so that there is no bone residue left!


    This battle can be said to be devastating.


    Even the crying and crying were concealed by the flying sound of the Demon Seed!


    The swarms of magic seeds seem to be a flowing black ocean, eventually filling up the ruins of the central palace!


    Regardless of whether the fairy king or the golden fairy, they will never escape the fate of falling!


    All the immortals have become delicious food in the belly of the demon seed, and the light business demon king said: "Su Yan, those immortals have been killed, can we go in now?"


    She threw the Star Falling Staff out long ago, transforming the Star Falling Staff into a Sky Pillar, supporting the crack in the void so that it would not close together.


    Without the Star Falling Staff, the Light Merchant Demon King would not be able to support it for so long.


    The three strong men of the sin race cleared the way in front, stepping into the darkness first.


    The Light Merchant Demon King wanted to take back the Star Falling Staff, so she ended it.


    After stepping into this darkness, Su Yan only felt that he had entered a strange coldness.


    It''s not that the Yin Qi here is heavy, but that there is a cold texture that people can''t help but produce from the bottom of my heart.


    The darkness is very quiet, the footsteps of the strong sinners ahead can be heard very clearly, and there is no problem with the relationship between each other''s breath.


    There should be no trap here, but the breath is too special.


    At the end of the team, the Light Merchant Demon King took away the Star Falling Staff, after which the crack gradually closed.


    After the cracks were completely closed, Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became brighter, and a huge light source appeared on their heads.


    This light source should be the sun, and the long-lost blue sky and white clouds can be seen after looking up.


    And they were standing on the top of a mountain at this time. Looking down from the top of the mountain, they could see a dense and endless forest below, spreading towards the sky.


    There are many fairy birds flying above the forest, and the atmosphere is full of peace and harmony.


    I am afraid that no one would have thought that after stepping through the darkness, they would be able to completely escape the killings in the void and enter a place like a paradise.


    Song Ningguang said in surprise: "Where are we?"


    "There is nothing to fuss about, but it''s just a small world. With the strength of the ancient star school, it is really easy to build a small world."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said with emotion: "However, setting the entrance of the small world above the middle palace, and the way to open the door by turning the galaxy upside down, is really fantastic. If it is not for fate, I am afraid It is impossible for us to open the door here."


    Now that he has entered, the next important thing is to find where the fifth ancient temple is.


    The scope of a small world generally does not exceed a thousand miles vertically and horizontally.


    With the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King, and then spread out the divine mind, it only takes half a day at most to scan this small world completely.


    If there really was a fifth ancient temple, then she would never escape her magic eye.


    But after Su Yan entered this small world, he always felt a little peculiar. But for a while, there is nothing special.


    The aura here is very rich but true, even much stronger than Wanshou Mountain.


    But it''s just that the richness of the spiritual energy shouldn''t make Su Yan''s heart feel like this, there must be something special here that hasn''t been discovered.

 Chapter 3741： Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 3741: Tian Gang and Earth Sha


    The Light Merchant Demon King was already looking for the whereabouts of the ancient temple with his pupil power and divine mind.


    Su Yan is not very enthusiastic about the ancient temple, and the warm sun shines on him, which makes Su Yan have a long-lost feeling-that is, he feels that he still has flesh and blood, living creatures.


    It''s not easy to walk this way. Not only is there too much hardship, but also too much calculation.


    If you take a small step wrong, I''m afraid it has already fallen.


    After entering this small world, Su Yan felt a long-lost breath of tranquility and peace.


    It seems that all disputes and killings have nothing to do with this peaceful world.


    Outside, there are obviously millions of demons raging, and many immortals have just been killed!


    Song Ningguang said: "The aura here is like the immortal world, it really doesn''t seem to be in the star world..."


    This sentence really reminded Su Yan that in addition to the strong spiritual energy, even the construction of the underlying laws is similar to the fairy world.


    In other words, this small world is built with the fairy rule!


    The laws of the star realm and the immortal realm may not be completely unified in terms of the laws of space. If you want to build a small world with the immortal element within the star realm, the difficulty is more than ten times that of the fairy realm!


    But since this small world has been constructed, it must be the law of the fairy world that runs here, and there is no problem as a part of the fairy world.


    Su Yan finally understood why he felt special, because entering here was equivalent to stepping into the fairy world from the star realm for a short time.


    Su Yan can collect the two profound crystal qi of Tiangang and Earthsha, and then smelt the fairy!


    The spiritual energy here is strong, and the key is that there will never be anyone to bother. When Su Yan melts and casts the immortal, he will join in and achieve the golden immortal cultivation base, and then go out to better deal with many troubles.


    The light business demon king said: "This king has found the whereabouts of the ancient temple. It is one hundred and fifty miles away in that direction, but the ancient temple seems to be extremely strange. It is completely different from the four ancient temples we have seen before."


    Su Yan said: Since the ancient temple is already in the village, don''t waste time, let''s fly over and see what is going on. "


    After the group flew up, they encountered many fairy birds flying close to them. These fairy birds were not afraid of Su Yan at all, but were full of strong curiosity!


    Speaking of it, this small world has been closed for too many years. After the demise of the ancient star sect, I am afraid this is the first time it has been opened!


    After these fairy birds saw Su Yan and them, they were afraid to treat Su Yan and them as strange creatures they had never seen before!


    Su Yan asked: "Have you ever wondered why the Great Emperor Galaxy wanted to build such an independent small world above the middle palace?"


    From Su Yan''s point of view, this matter really didn''t make any sense. The Great Emperor Galaxy was not a person with a gentle personality. He could dominate the star realm and even march into the immortal realm.


    And this small world is full of tranquility and peace, which seems to have nothing to do with all conspiracies and murderous violence.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "You don''t understand ancient things, and it''s no surprise that you don''t know. This is what the Great Emperor Galaxy prepared for his wife."


    The words of the light business demon made Su Yan secretly funny. I am afraid that no one in this world knows the Emperor Xing Chen better than him. He personally met with the Emperor Xing Chen back then.


    Su Yan said: "Emperor Galaxy has more than one wife. The harems of the ancient emperor are all in groups, and there are thousands of beauties of different ethnicities without tens of thousands."


    Su Yan''s remarks are absolutely not exaggerated. The great emperors of the sky had all the glory, so what are thousands of harems worth?


    The Light Business Demon King said angrily: "Then he can only take a scoop of three thousand weak water? Can''t the three thousand harem pet alone?"


    "Do you have evidence?"


    The light business demon king said: "What this king said is evidence!"


    The light business demon king''s answer was almost turbulent, and Su Yan knew that this topic could no longer go on, so he didn''t bother to speak any more.


    Soon after flying, I was able to see the fifth ancient temple in the legend.


    I saw a pure white magnificent building built on a small island in the middle of the lake. This small island is definitely a man-made mountain, appearing abruptly, much above the water.


    There is a purple-red liquid flowing in the lake, and even though it is daytime above the head, the sky full of stars can be seen.


    The starlight is so powerful that even a round of scorching sun can''t be covered!


    This is true even under the blue sky and white sun. If it is night, I am afraid that the stars will become more beautiful.


    And under the shroud of stars, a pure white building is very holy!


    After flying close, you can see many tall pillars and exquisite sculptures, full of exotic beauty!


    The exterior is already so beautiful, I am afraid that the interior of the building is even more exquisite.


    The light business demon king stopped flying in front of the lake, because the demon king''s instinct had told her that the stars in the sky and the purple river on the ground were very dangerous.


    This fifth ancient temple is definitely not so easy to enter.


    "Is this the fifth ancient temple? It is indeed not the same architectural style as the four ancient temples we have seen before, and it seems to have nothing to do with it."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "But the four star maps are put together and they really point to this. Look at the star on the star map, doesn''t it mean the top of your head?"


    The marked building on the star map also looks very similar to the building in front of them. If there really is a fifth ancient temple, it will be the building in front of them in nine out of ten.


    The Light Merchant Demon King asked: "Is Xuanji, Xuanji, a man placed in the ancient palace?"


    "I don''t see any mystery here. I still have to go in and see. But there is a problem with the lake below. This purple-red liquid is rich in the evil spirit of the earth, and then it is transformed into a liquid using the unique secret method of the ancient star school. Even if it is my Immortal Dragon God battle body, I dare not easily enter this lake. If it is you, I''m afraid it will corrode to the point where only a pair of bones are left."


    Song Ningguang said: "Then we just fly over it?"


    Su Yan said: "The stars in the sky represent the 36 constants of Tiangang, and the contrast between Tiangang and Earth''s evil is the net of heaven and earth. If you can''t crack one of them, Tiangang and Earth''s evil are perfect. "


    The evil spirits of the earth exist in the depths of the earth veins, are often collected in the refining device, and then smelted in the magic weapon.


    It is not only very difficult to smelt the evil spirit of the earth into a liquid, it also needs to be concentrated ten times to get a drop of liquid.


    The principle is similar to that of refining Tianyi True Water from the ocean, and it takes great perseverance to achieve it.


    Here, the evil spirits of the earth converge into lakes, and they certainly won''t be manually refined. There must be some formation that automatically collects the evil spirits of the earth and converts them into liquid form. This formation has been running from ancient times to today.


    Over time, the evil spirit of the earth converged into a lake.

 Chapter 3742： The only way

    Chapter 3742: The Only Way


    "The evil spirit of the earth itself is not stable, and the danger will increase tenfold after it turns into a liquid. If it is not necessary, it is better not to force it." Su Yan said.


    The Light Business Demon King asked, "So Su Yan, do you have any good way to resolve it?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I don''t think it is a hindrance to the evil spirits of heaven and earth, on the contrary, it can be said that the gods help me! I just need the two kinds of profound crystal auras of heaven and earth evil for smelting immortals!


    "The good way is--I have already cultivated to the realm of Yuanxian. To cast immortals, in addition to my own perception of the universe, time and space, and the unity of heaven and man, I need two more materials, which are made by Tiangang and Earthshade. Profound crystal energy. Wait for me to collect the starlight from the sky and this terrible true water, and refine into two profound crystal energy..."


    The Light Merchant Demon King interrupted before Su Yan finished speaking, "Wait... This king is asking you how to walk across this lake, not how to practice."


    Su Yan confidently said: "If I smelt the immortal rule and consume the true water of the earth, can''t it pass?"


    "I don''t know how many years of real earth water has accumulated in this lake. Can you consume it alone?"


    Su Yan confidently said: "Are you underestimating me? I practice a technique called the Four Elephants of the Whole Sky, each of which represents the Four Great Immortals, and the combination of the Four Elephants means the Sixteen Immortals! The two mysterious crystals collected from Heaven and Earth are definitely in huge demand."


    When Su Yan was cultivating the Chaotic Sky and the Four Elephants, he was already considering what immortal rule to cast. This step by step, the practice is in his plan.


    Su Yan went on to say: "Furthermore, I don''t need to consume this lake. I just need to break the perfect balance between the stars in the sky and the evil spirits on the ground. As long as this perfect balance is broken, the so-called net of heaven and earth will be broken. No longer exists, it will be much easier to enter that ancient temple."


    "This can be a way." The Light Business Demon King then frowned and said, "But waiting for you to cast sixteen immortals will take a very long time. This king doesn''t have that much patience. You should also know What kind of person this king is, this king is definitely not good at waiting for such a long time."


    Su Yan said: "I have no spiritual blessings, and casting sixteen immortals is much faster than you think. It only takes 16 days. I can cast an immortal rule in just one day."


    After hearing this, the Light Merchant Devil was extremely surprised.


    Song Ningguang couldn''t help saying: "What! Is this...is this true?"


    Although Song Ningguang was only in the realm of heaven and immortal, she had also heard many golden immortals teaching the Fa in the immortal domain of longevity.


    When those golden immortals were teaching the Fa, they not only described the casting of immortals as an extremely sacred thing, but also said it was extremely difficult!


    The danger is even comparable to the ninth calamity once again!


    When an immortal casts an immortal rule, the first thing he thinks about is how to survive this perilous process, and then he considers the question of the body and the Tao.


    Even if it''s just forging a rule of success, it can be considered a step up!


    Since then, the body has been in harmony with the Tao, as long as you avoid your own catastrophe, the natural life of the Jinxian will be more than 100,000!


    And will never grow old!


    Although some golden immortals turned into the appearance of the old man, they were born from the heart and naturally changed.


    Although Jin Xian looks like an old man, his body and mind are at the peak of his youth.


    Tianxian is different, after tens of thousands of years, Jinxian will really age. One hundred thousand years, the sea is enough to become a mulberry field, and the gods may also decay along with it.


    Although there is only one word difference between Jinxian and Tianxian, the gap in realm is like a huge gap.


    Just like the difference between heavenly immortals and earth immortals, although both are immortals, they are in completely different fields.


    Casting the immortal, blessing the avenue on one''s body, this is the dream of all gods.


    But casting immortals is so difficult. Song Ningguang still doesn''t understand the power of immortals at all, let alone entering the room, and he hasn''t even touched the door.


    The universe, time and space, destiny, stars, sun and moon all have immortals behind them, and they evolve, but how easy is it to crack?


    Those who can become immortals can already be said to be the handsome ones.


    And among the heavenly immortals, only the best can achieve Golden Immortal Avenue!


    However, for Su Yan, casting immortal is really not difficult, it is indeed a matter of course.


    He was the strongest Emperor Xianwu in the ancient times. As for the understanding of Xianze, many immortal emperors can only bow down to the wind!


    Now that the ninth generation is reincarnated, cleanses his karma, and has the blessing of physical sanctification, casting sixteen immortals in one breath may be appalling for others, but for him, it really deserves it.


    Of course, not to mention the two powers of Earth Shaman and Tiangang, it would take three hundred years to collect them.


    The evil earth is in the depths of the veins, and the sky is in the starry sky of the universe. To collect, you need to go deep into the earth and the void.


    But the net of heaven and earth in front of him could help Su Yan save these three hundred years of time. This was the opportunity in the practice.


    Sometimes, a good chance is definitely worth a thousand years of hard cultivation!


    But Song Ningguang even heard the matter of the ancient immortals casting two immortals at the same time as that kind of absurd legend, and would not take it seriously.


    But what Su Yan said to do, cast sixteen immortals in one breath? !


    And it was done within a short period of 16 days, one fairy rule in one day!


    If he can really do it, I''m afraid the immortal world will never find a second person who can match him!


    This time even the Light Merchant Demon King became very confused and said: "Su Yan, it''s not that this king can''t believe you, but what you said is really outrageous. Even the Primordial Phoenix or the Jade Emperor dare not say this. Right?"


    The implied meaning of the light business demon king is very obvious, meaning that if you can do this, Su Yan, then you will surpass the original Phoenix and the Jade Emperor, the strongest masters of the immortal realm, and the future achievements will be paid back. Gotta


    I''m afraid all the heavens and immortal realms will exist under your shadow!


    Su Yan smiled confidently: "It''s man-made, maybe I can do it? Besides, do you have other ways besides this one?"


    "This..." The Light Merchant Demon King thought carefully. If she used the Eye of the Galaxy to force a breakthrough, the power of Tian Gang and Earth Sha might go violently, and even everything around her would be completely destroyed.


    Maybe the ancient temple will also be destroyed in the power of the rampage, so the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The 16th that Su Yan wants is not too much. If Su Yan can''t cast the 16 Immortals at the same time after the 16th, then it is not too late to think of other ways.


    Before entering that ancient temple, the Light Merchant Demon King must eliminate all unfavorable options.


    So even if she has always had no patience, she must wait for Su Yan this time.

 Chapter 3743： Four-headed Canglong

    Chapter 3743: Four-headed Blue Dragon


    The four elephants in the sky are the power of Dongfang Yimu Zhenling, Senluo God Fire Prison, Gengjin Killing Array, and Dalun Xuanwu Mingwang.


    The four elephants in the sky correspond to the Eastern Blue Dragon, Southern Suzaku, Western White Tiger, and Northern Xuanwu Heavenly Palace!


    The four houses can be compared with the stars of the week, so Su Yan can gather the power of the stars extremely fast!


    After Su Yan revealed the Immortal Dragon God battle body, Zhou Tian Xinghui was attracted by Su Yan''s body. After Xinghui possessed his body, every dragon scale bloomed with brilliance!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was shining with stars, and the light even far surpassed the Light Merchant Demon King''s Starry Eye!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was also a little uncertain, whether Su Yan planned to refine the fairy rules related to the stars.


    Xinghui''s power was already very condensed. To Su Yan, turning it into the aura of the profound crystal was a matter of course, and there was almost no difficulty at all.


    After mastering Xinghui, Su Yan''s eyes fell into the lake again!


    The purple-red waves were like grapes and wine, then Su Yan grabbed his hands in the void, and there was a storm in the lake!


    The water wave turned into a water dragon and flew towards Su Yan!


    "This is "Tide Secret Art"!" At a glance, the Demon King of Light Shang could see what method Su Yan used, and it is not difficult to see that Su Yan''s use of "Tide Secret Art" is far above her!


    Su Yan didn''t dare to let them fall on him. Instead, he guided them in the air to make the True Earth Water spin around him a few times, like a snake wrapped around a pillar!


    Su Yan then refines the true water of the evil earth into the air of profound crystal!


    The process of refining the two profound crystal auras of Tiangang and Earthshade, Su Yan made it in one go, just like mercury pouring down the ground, there is no place to stagnate.


    Tiangang and Disha gradually turned into two different crystals. Tiangang is pure and Disha burgundy. The visual contrast between the two mysterious crystals is very strong, just like the yin and yang of gossip.


    It is just the first step to transform the heavenly gang and the earth evil into profound crystals. The second step is to fuse the profound crystals, and then transform the energy of the profound crystals that a human body can absorb!


    For Su Yan, this is also no difficulty.


    After dealing with the two powers of Tiangang and Earth Shaman, the next thing is to smelt the fairy.


    The reason why Su Yan wanted to cultivate the true spirit of Eastern Yimu among the chaotic four phenomena was very simple.


    He has an Aoki Divine Token in his hand, and he cultivates the immortal laws related to the true spirit of Eastern Otoki. The Aoki Divine Token is bound to play a strong supporting role.


    Su Yan''s energy was absorbed into his body in a large amount, and then a huge blue light burst out from Su Yan''s body!


    This cyan light comes from the green wood **** order!


    God Ling Qingmu quickly converted this profound crystal energy into the energy belonging to Dongfang Yimu, and this energy gradually merged with Su Yan''s own energy in Su Yan''s body!


    At this moment, a little light burst from Su Yan''s body!


    These rays of light seem to be the stars in the sky, but in fact they have nothing to do with the stars. This is the life energy that exceeds the limit of the body''s endurance and overflows naturally!


    The human body is like a pond. If the water in the pond exceeds the capacity limit, it will overflow.


    Amidst the little life stars, Su Yan''s soul seemed to rush into a whole new universe!


    In this brand new universe, Su Yan can see many light spots, which represent different individuals!


    As long as the living creatures, there will be life energy in the body, and what he sees is the spectrum of life energy!


    It seems that Su Yan can already see the world from another dimension.


    And this is just the first step to condense the fairy rule!


    But Su Yan just did this step and it was enough to make the Light Merchant Demon King extremely surprised. She witnessed Su Yan''s cultivation level gradually from the middle stage to the late stage and even the peak!


    The time elapsed during this period cannot be considered long at all, but it is still reasonable.


    Among the immortal realms, those geniuses of the peerless Tianjiao level can make progress in the realm of heaven immortal realm by leaps and bounds.


    But the matter of smelting immortals is not that simple.


    This kind of thing is difficult to understand without a teacher, even the genius of the peerless Tianjiao level has to listen to the immortal preaching many times before they can understand a little.


    Then you have to devote yourself to cultivating to comprehend your own opportunities before you can comprehend the great road.


    She has been by Su Yan''s side all the time. Su Yan has no time and no idea to devote himself to cultivation!


    It seems that casting a fairy is as easy as eating and drinking for him.


    If it weren''t for this kind of thinking, how dare Su Yan say that he could cast sixteen immortals in one go?


    Su Yan''s spirit wanders in the world of life energy, this feeling is really very subtle!


    Because such a world absolutely does not exist in this world, it is a spiritual world formed by the fusion of multiple immortals.


    Depending on the aptitude and experience of each person, the immortal can change into a completely different world.


    While traveling, he saw a little green light, and then the green light gradually enlarged, and then turned into armor and was armed on Su Yan''s body.


    This armor is the transformation of Aoki God.


    But Su Yan''s spirit was still very relaxed. Even if he was wearing armor, he didn''t have any murderous intent, and he didn''t seem to want to fight anymore.


    Even if the life energy in the distance turned into four roaring cyan blue dragons, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged.


    It is said that there is nothing new under the sun, and the process of melting the immortal rule is also the same for Su Yan. It''s just that the road that has already been walked is re-traveled, which is really nothing new.


    You only need to control everything in your own hands.


    Su Yan looked at the four blue dragons in a distance. This should be the incarnation of the four immortals.


    As long as he kills these four blue dragons, the four immortals will turn into Qi Luck and bless him!


    Su Yan drifted towards the four blue dragons, and a single thought could reach thousands of miles in the spiritual world.


    The so-called mysterious and mysterious, the door of all wonderful.


    In such a world, if a person can keep his own mind and absolutely unshakable, he can do a real escape.


    But if Dao''s heart is shaken, these four blue dragons will instantly transform from thousands of feet into thousands of feet! Strength has risen more than ten thousand times! Can never be defeated again!


    The challenge of mastering Xian Ze will fail because of this!


    Su Yan''s state of mind had already entered the realm of Gujing Bubo. No matter what happened to the universe this week, he felt it was impossible to shake his Dao heart!


    In such a state of mind, Su Yan must be able to perform the foolproof dragon slaying technique!


    As long as the four dragons were killed with the Dragon Slaying Technique, it was equivalent to the four immortals blessing Su Yan''s body!

 Chapter 3744： Dragon Slaying

    Chapter 3744: Dragon Slaying Technique


    Su Yan had already mastered the Dragon Slaying Technique.


    But the restraint in the magic is not absolute, just like water and fire, it is said that water overcomes fire, but if the fire is ten times the power of water, then the water is ruthlessly swallowed by the fire!


    These four blue dragons have a body of thousands of feet, fierce and gluttonous, even if they master the dragon slaying technique, they will definitely not deal with it!


    Don''t forget, the current Su Yan cultivation base is far from the peak, but nothing more than Yuanxian.


    There is almost no chance of winning against the four blue dragons at the same time, and the only way to win is to split the four blue dragons first and deal with them one by one.


    These four blue dragons suddenly started fighting with each other. The reason for their fighting was very simple. They all wanted to divide Su Yan and eat them!


    If Su Yan''s heart fluctuates or shrinks, then the bodies of the four blue dragons will skyrocket!


    Green fluorescent light melted into Su Yan''s hand and finally condensed into a sword.


    Su Yan sighed and said, "It''s a pity that the longevity sword is not in my hands. If there is the blessing of the longevity sword, it would be no problem to kill you all at the same time."


    Su Yan held the sword flower in his hand, the green sword light turned into thousands of ways in the air!


    The countless sword light will not consume Su Yan''s immortal origin, because this is the spiritual world!


    As long as the spirit is strong enough, hundreds of millions of sword lights can be differentiated, and even an unlimited number of sword lights!


    These tens of thousands of sword lights are just to divide the four-headed blue dragon, first divide and transform them, so that they can be broken one by one!


    After the connection between the four-headed blue dragon was cut off by Su Yan with thousands of sword lights, Su Yan''s figure disappeared into the void!


    When he appeared again, Su Yan had already appeared in front of a blue dragon!


    Canglong has a body of a thousand feet. In contrast, the human body looks so small, but Su Yan''s eyes are so firm!


    I saw that the sword light in Su Yan''s hand changed again, and then even the armor on Su Yan''s body gradually converged into the sword light!


    This represented that Su Yan had completely converted the protective power of the Qingmu Divine Order into the sword light in his hand!


    If you want to surrender the immortal rule, if you don''t have the consciousness to fight back, it is absolutely impossible to succeed!


    After this sword light received many blessings, it gradually sparkled with a crackling cyan electric light!


    Although Su Yan''s sword hasn''t been swung out yet, he already has absolute confidence in his eyes. It seems that his sword is already destined to win, and swinging it out is just to complete the process!


    Slaying dragons is not only the real dragon, but also the darkness and fear in the heart!


    If there is nothing to fear, the true dragon will certainly not be able to stop the sword light of infinity!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to dream back to the ancient times, and he became the omnipotent Emperor Xianwu again!


    At the same time, there were many crying faces and those expressions of sorrow that appeared in Su Yan''s eyes in the form of light and shadows.


    Some of these people are his enemies, some are his subordinates, the first battle that year was very tragic!


    He has been reincarnated through ninth lives, just for revenge!


    What he lost will definitely be taken back with his own hands!


    But the Canglong suddenly became more and more ferocious at this moment, and the dragon''s body seemed to start to soar!


    How can one be distracted when the Dragon Slaying Technique is used?


    Su Yan made it in one go, even though there was already a gap in his mind, he still used his sword of slaying dragons indefinitely!


    Because he has absolute confidence in his sword!


    Even if the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, and the world is shaken, Su Yan will never doubt his sword!


    As the sword light circulated, the Eastern Blue Dragon was split from the middle!


    Then Canglong''s power turned into a little white fluorescent light into Su Yan''s body!


    This little fluorescent light was extremely warm, and completely dispelled the trace of violence in Su Yan''s heart!


    Su Yan already understood that the power of this immortal rule must be the power related to growth!


    The growth of all things is supported by this law!


    After mastering this law, the warmth of the immortal dragon **** battle body will also enter the level of the law of the fairy world!


    That will be a whole new realm!


    There is a lot of pride in Su Yan''s chest!


    Although there are still three Eastern Blue Dragons in front of him, Su Yan has spent a great deal of energy just now with a sword, but he is the invincible Emperor Xianwu!


    Facing the mere incarnation of the immortal, he is absolutely impossible to lose!


    The four blue dragons were successively beheaded by Su Yan using the Dragon Slaying Technique, and then the four major dangers were re-integrated in his heart by Su Yan, and the power of the Dao Xian Ze was once again blessed by Su Yan!


    The four immortals are simply: growth, prosperity, blooming, and reproduction.


    These four words almost represent the life timeline of ordinary creatures.


    If you add a death, it is equivalent to the life course that Su Yan understood.


    The important thing is not the cultivation level, but the state of mind and the understanding of the laws of the universe.


    At this time, Su Yan''s whole body is overflowing with life energy, and this life energy is gradually forming a strange blessing!


    The Light Business Demon King said to Song Ningguang: "You have to see clearly. If there is any enlightenment, it will be helpful for you to melt immortals in the future."


    But immediately, the Demon King of Light Business ridiculed himself and said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t see clearly, anyway, he doesn''t just want to cast a fairy rule, but some are opportunities to feast his eyes."


    Song Ningguang was so shocked that he was completely speechless.


    It seems that the words she has mastered are so pale and weak here.


    What Su Yan has done so far is beyond her imagination!


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would definitely not believe that someone would smelt four immortals at the same time!


    Not only would she not believe it, but even those immortal emperors and kings would probably not believe such outrageous things!


    Although these four immortals are all related to the true spirit of Yimu, even if there is only a small difference between the immortal and the immortal, for the cultivating golden immortal, they are different.


    To master the four great immortals at the same time, and completely eliminate the risk of conflict between the immortals, the difficulty in between is an insurmountable mountain for Song Ningguang!


    Now the mana of the Four Immortals has been blessed on Su Yan''s body, and after only a few days, Su Yan will be able to achieve true harmony between body and Dao.


    Song Ningguang sighed: "Even the legendary Azure Emperor, I''m afraid it''s nothing more than that... Maybe the Azure Emperor can''t do that!"


    If it was Song Ningguang, after achieving this level of achievement, he would definitely stop temporarily to consolidate his own cultivation base, and then slowly try to treat other immortals.


    But Su Yan had no intention of stopping at all.


    Counting the time to smelt the two profound crystal qi of Tiangang and Earthsha, Su Yan only took three and a half days to smelt the four immortals!


    If the latter is as smooth as the previous one, the sixteenth smelting sixteen immortals is definitely more than enough for Su Yan!


    A lot of greed is not bad, this is an eternal principle, but this principle seems to have no meaning at all here in Su Yan.

 Chapter 3745： Far from enough

    Chapter 3745 is far from enough


    It only took Su Yan three and a half days to smelt the Four Great Immortals of Dongfang Yimu True Spirit.


    At this time, it was the moment when the momentum was like a rainbow, and when you worked hard to master all the remaining twelve immortals!


    The feeling of Xian Ze''s power blessing on his body was very happy, it seemed that the lost power was returning to Su Yan''s body at an extremely fast speed!


    It''s just not enough!


    It''s just four immortals, Su Yan wants more!


    Then the life energy of Su Yan''s whole body was burning up!


    Yuki makes a fire!


    In just a moment, the Shen Luo God Hell that burst out suddenly dyed the sky red!


    And Su Yan was also full of flames.


    A sea of ??fierce fire soon formed in the void!


    This sea of ??fire even completely covered up the stars above!


    The light business demon king said; "He is not at all polite, the heaven and earth evils here are inexhaustible, but it is cheaper for him, otherwise, just these heavens and earth evils, it will take hundreds of years to collect."


    "But the advantages of the sky and the place are just the right time and the place. If you want to fully grasp the right time and place, of course, the most important thing is your own ability."


    Song Ningguang asked herself, she definitely didn''t have such an ability, even if all the heavens and the evil spirits were refined into profound crystal energy and sent to her, she would not know where the way was when she cast a fairy.


    Not to mention melting the Sixteen Immortals in one breath like Su Yan!


    This not only requires a huge amount of heavenly gangster and earth evil profound crystal aura, but also requires an extremely superb understanding of the universe, the primordial land, and the pill ding!


    These understandings cannot be obtained by reading books. The so-called real avenues are nothing but words, unspeakable, and only contemplated things!


    When the realm is reached, it is there, and if it is not, it is not there. There is no room for sand.


    And after the sacred fire in the sky burned to the most exuberant moment, it changed into a flame of hell!


    Crimson flames were burning in the sky, and the Light Merchant Demon Kings were also shrouded in a sea of ??fire!


    The sky is full of flames, very scary!


    If you can''t control it, I''m afraid it will turn into a devastating rain of fire!


    The air was so angry that even the surrounding air became extremely hot, and there were countless fairy birds flying in the jungle!


    It seems that even these fairy birds have sensed that a strong danger is about to happen!


    However, the Demon King of Light Business laughed and said: "The power of the immortal rule is from nothing, that is, from zero to one is the most difficult. He has cast four fairy rules, which means that the foundation of a high-rise building has been laid. Things behind this will be much easier."


    The changes in the sea of ??fire not only represent the tremendous changes in Su Yan Xianyuan, but also a great test for him!


    Although the Immortal Dragon God''s body is extremely immune to flames, in this hell-like sea of ??fire, the taste of being grilled is still very uncomfortable!


    The battle body of the immortal dragon **** can only guarantee that Su Yan is not injured, but it cannot isolate the pain.


    The flames in the sky gradually turned into four red lotus!


    The flame attributes of these four red lotus are completely different. Although they are all derived from the flames of hell, they have become four powerful flames with completely different properties!


    While the four red lotus blossoms, four emotions of coldness, fear, violence, and despair also rose in Su Yan''s heart!


    If these four negative emotions shake Su Yan''s Dao heart, then he will not only fail to cast these four flame attribute immortals, but will also be completely swallowed by these four flames!


    This is a very dangerous game. Once it fails, it will turn into ashes and float between the world!


    However, how easily the mood of Emperor Xianwu could be shaken!


    I saw that Su Yan hardly had any hesitation, as if he hadn''t been affected by even the slightest, he directly trampled the four red lotuses with his body!


    Really so proud!


    After being crushed by Su Yan, the four red lotus condensed again in the air. This time the condensed red lotus no longer had any negative emotions!


    Soon after the red lotus condensed again, they bloomed together, and the fragrant fire was all blessed on Su Yan''s body!


    The anger of these four red lotus represents different immortals!


    Originally, the Demon King of Light Merchant thought that the immortal of the fire attribute should be the most dangerous to bless, after all, the power of the fire attribute itself is very violent, as long as there is a small mistake, there is a possibility of running out of control!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan was so stable that he hardly caused the four red lotus to make any ripples!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s speed is extremely fast, even faster than when he cast the Four Immortals of Dongfang Yimu True Spirit before!


    This time Su Yan only took two days to surrender all the four fire immortals!


    If it continues at this speed, I am afraid that it will not even be necessary for ten days, and Su Yan can bless all the sixteen immortals on his body!


    The Demon King of Light Business asked himself, this powerful talent was beyond her reach!


    If she is a cultivator, being able to cast two immortals at the same time is already the most extreme state.


    At the moment, Su Yan had already cast the Eight Immortals, but he obviously couldn''t see where the limits of his strength and potential were!


    This is the most terrible place!


    After Ba Tiao Xian Ze blessed, the Immortal Dragon God battle body seemed to be breaking through again.


    However, Su Yan suppressed the impulse of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body. The most important thing at the moment is to continue to break through, and there are eight immortals waiting for Su Yan to cast!


    The important thing is to work hard. If this breath is broken, it will be difficult to create such a momentum later, and it will be even more difficult if you want to cast the fairy!


    I saw Su Yan spread out his hands, and then Su Yan wanted to quench the gold with flames!


    The energy of Gengjin is profound and mysterious, and it is completely different from the previous two powers. The true spirit of Eastern Yimu can be transformed into the energy of the life source, and the flame is even more visible to the naked eye.


    Gengjin''s aura is invisible to the naked eye, and even if it is sensed, it can easily be confused with murderous aura.


    The immortal of Gengjin Qi is also more ethereal and more difficult to capture.


    In the immortal world, immortals who make such immortal rules have been very rare since ancient times.


    Cultivating the true spirit of Eastern Yimu has a green wood token to guide, and Su Yan, the cultivator of the forest god, fire prison, originally has the fire of **** flames. If this Gengjin Qi wants to fully guide his power out, he can only rely on a sword!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan immediately threw the Mo Wen Divine Sword into the sky!


    Excalibur is floating!


    There is a fierce sword aura above the sword, and besides the fierce sword aura, there is a boundless murderous aura!


    This powerful murderous aura cooled down the surrounding air that was originally burning for a moment, and after that, the murderous aura continued to increase!


    The murderous aura is forced to squeeze out all the Gengjin aura!


    Then the scenes of various battles in the floating life appeared in front of Su Yan, from the human world to the third region, and then to the immortal world, he didn''t know how many sects had been crushed and how many powerful men had been defeated!

 Chapter 3746： Pride

    Chapter 3746: Pride


    After the memories of these battles appeared in Su Yan''s mind, the murderous aura became stronger!


    After the murderous aura reached its peak, Su Yan injected the powerful immortal essence into the divine sword!


    Don''t Wen Divine Sword is an innate spirit treasure, a magic weapon that the stronger the master, the stronger it will change.


    Su Yan pushed almost all the Xian Yuan in his body to Mo Wen Divine Sword, as if he didn''t intend to have any reservations!


    The Mo Wen Divine Sword, which had received all the strength of Su Yan, also burst out of incomparable brilliance!


    The brilliance of the divine sword covered the fire clouds in the sky, and after the purple light condensed, even the light of the stars above was completely covered!


    "This...is the purple gas coming from the east?" Song Ningguang only felt that his brain had become unusable, so he barely came up with a vocabulary.


    Because the picture she sees now is something she couldn''t even imagine before!


    The three powerful sinners also used the language of the sinners to express their excitement.


    The three of them have also been learning human languages ??recently, but their progress has been extremely slow. Only a few simple conversations.


    The main reason is not that these three powerful sinners are too dull, and it is impossible for the existence of the immortal king to be able to cultivate to the peak of the word stupid.


    The main reason is that their teacher is the Light Business Demon King, who has always had no patience, and is definitely the most incompetent teacher in the world.


    When the purple light of Mo Wen''s Divine Sword overwhelmed everything, the sword aura also transformed into the Gengjin aura!


    After that, the golden gas exploded directly in the air, forming a wave of shock, which completely dissipated the previously condensed fire cloud!


    And the two profound crystal auras of Tiangang and Earth evil began to be injected into Mo Wen Divine Sword!


    "The four signs in the whole sky correspond to the fourth house, east, west, north, south, and the fourth house is also present in the astrological signs, but the innate can correspond to the starry sky, so it is very easy to temper the power of the stars in the sky, and the four signs The circulation of this is also in line with the law of the five elements'' mutual growth and mutual restraint! The conversion between the laws contained in the whole sky and the four elephants is also traceable, and it is not that some unrelated laws are forcibly kneaded together!"


    Speaking of this, the Demon King of Light Business has already figured out a key point, that is, the four powers of the whole sky and four elephants are complementary to each other.


    And after the cultivation, I am afraid that the four elements can be unified to form a more powerful force!


    And in the cultivation of the four elephants, there is obviously a corresponding immortal power. The chaotic four elephants are probably the techniques created by the immortal emperor, and in the realm of the immortal emperor, they are also the kind with extremely old qualifications.


    The newly promoted immortal emperor may not have such a high-level vision and means!


    "All Over the Sky and Four Elephants" is not weaker than the "Tide Jue" taught to her by Su Yan! It may even grow stronger!


    How did Su Yan master this kind of exercise?


    The Light Business Demon King has always been very curious about Su Yan''s background, because there are too many incredible things about this man, and there are too many unknown mysteries!


    Using the sword as a guide, the four immortals related to Gengjin were also blessed by Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is the best in the world, and it is really easy to use the sword to move the four immortals.


    It was just this wave of operations that Su Yan had injected all the Xian Yuan in his body into Mo Wen Divine Sword, even if Mo Wen Divine Sword converted part of the Gengjin Qi into Xian Yuan and returned to Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan only had about 10% of the immortal yuan left!


    At this time, the body and spirit have almost reached the limit in a certain sense!


    But since Su Yan has arrived here, it is impossible to give up!


    If there is no Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, Su Yan might give up, but with the dragon body blessing, the body''s potential can only be stimulated under the most extreme conditions!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    These three shouts from Su Yan shocked the world!


    But with these three shouts, the murderous aura that had been frozen in the air for a long time also disappeared in an instant.


    This time even Song Ningguang understood that Su Yan was going to change the nature of his power to surrender the last four rules!


    Among the four elephants in the whole sky, only the four immortals, who were the power of King Dalun Ming''s Xuanwu, have not yet surrendered.


    Xuanwu is a turtle and snake, and actually contains two powers, one is the thick soil, and the other is the northern true water.


    Only by smelting these two kinds of immortals, can you truly master the power of Dalun Mingwang''s Xuanwu!


    The immortal of the two powers of thick soil and true water would cost a lot of immortal yuan to be guided out. Su Yan had only one tenth of the immortal yuan left in his body, so he could not guide both of them.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is also very curious, what exactly should Su Yan do to surrender all the four immortals of the two!


    I saw Su Yan cut his wrist, and the blood was flowing like a note!


    The Light Merchant Demon King already understood Su Yan''s plan, "Good fellow! Without Xianyuan, do you plan to use your own blood as a primer?"


    This is almost the only feasible way, but it is also very dangerous.


    Because this method requires Su Yan''s continuous bleeding to maintain, but what the end of the blood loss is, needless to say, everyone is very clear!


    In other words, if Su Yan couldn''t surrender the Four Immortals before he lost too much blood, then he would definitely fall here today!


    The Light Business Demon King only felt that it was completely unnecessary to do so. If it were her, she had already controlled the twelve immortals in her own hands, which meant that the brightest path was waiting for her.


    Under such circumstances, there is no need to challenge your limits in this way!


    If the challenge is successful, it will only get the Four Immortals, and it will not be a substantial increase in strength.


    The golden immortal is not only one chance to cast the immortal rule, if you have feelings in your future practice, you can cast more immortal rules to bless yourself at any time.


    The Light Business Demon King didn��t understand Su Yan��s choice at all, because she didn��t understand Su Yan��s resentment at all, nor did she know how much Su Yan suffered during the ninth reincarnation. After experiencing this, Su Yan just wanted to prove One thing-the spirit of Emperor Xianwu was still there!


    As long as the heart is still there, then the undefeated legend of Emperor Xianwu will come back sooner or later!


    If he is willing to be mediocre and can''t do things that are difficult for others, why should he say that he will return to the top!


    This is actually a test to test whether your instrument is still at its peak!


    For people like Su Yan, instead of being mediocre and mediocre, it is better to bloom the brightest brilliance overnight, and then die in this brilliance!


    Su Yan must master these last four rules anyway!


    No matter if these four immortals are turned into mysterious turtles or mad snakes, he will tear them apart!


    This is the only way to prove Su Yan''s strength!

 Chapter 3747： Healing situation holding Vientiane

    The third thousand seven hundred and forty-seven chapters


    The Demon King of Light Business only felt that he couldn��t understand Su Yan more and more. He said he was reckless. He was always as careful as his hair. He had to walk the safest way; he said he was safe, but he had to choose himself at this critical moment. To compete, you must fight desperately with the immortal!


    Su Yan no longer has enough immortality, so he simply used the flesh body and the mysterious turtle and mad snake incarnation of the immortal to fight together!


    His body was torn several times, and he didn''t know how much blood shed, but he could always stand up again and again, and finally inserted the sword into the heads of the mysterious turtle and the mad snake!


    At this moment, the Light Merchant Demon King suddenly felt that Su Yan was very similar to her, and both liked to experience the feeling of passing by death in battle. The closer to death, the more happy flowers bloom from the bottom of his heart!


    This is a very pure happiness, when you escape from death again and again, you will get unparalleled happiness!


    This kind of happy transcendence, power, fame... is an unparalleled excitement for the light business devil.


    She just stood below and looked at Su Yan, her body trembled uncontrollably, and her scalp gradually became numb. Her body was a little uncontrollable and wanted to try!


    Even Song Ningguang could see that something was wrong with the Light Merchant Demon King, but she did not dare to ask what happened to her nominal mistress. She was nervous about Su Yan''s safety only as the Light Merchant Demon King.


    At this time, the fierce battle finally ended. Su Yan defeated Xuan Gui and Mad Snake, and blessed the last four immortals on his body!


    And the strange impulse of the Light Merchant Demon King gradually disappeared, but his breathing was still heavy, and he had to breathe.


    This gasping voice was very delicate, even a woman like Song Ningguang could hardly control it, wondering if the Light Shang Demon King used any seductive spell!


    Su Yan didn''t know the strange reaction of the Light Merchant Demon King. In fact, Su Yan didn''t care about other people''s situation at all.


    The wounds of the body have recovered seven or eighty-eight, but the blood that was lost and the energy consumed by challenging the sixteen immortals for ten days and nights will not recover together.


    Su Yan was so exhausted at this time that he couldn''t wait to find a place to fall asleep for a month.


    But he knew that it was not time to rest at this time. After the Sixteen Immortals were cast, it was also the time for him to fulfill his promise with the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The surrounding Tiangang and Earthshak auras could no longer maintain that absolute balance.


    There was obvious surprise in the loss of the two, which also caused a gap in the originally perfect protection circle.


    As long as they make good use of this gap, Su Yan and the others can directly enter the fifth ancient temple in the legend!


    And Su Yan, under the blessing of the Sixteen Immortals, can finally cultivate to the realm of Xiaocheng!


    After Xiaocheng, the four elephants in the sky can spit wind and cloud, and hold Vientiane in their hands!


    The strength is incredible!


    After spreading out his hands, Su Yan gradually closed his eyes, and then felt and mastered the sixteen fairy rules with heart!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body of Xian Yuan was almost exhausted, and it was definitely unrealistic to rely on Xian Yuan to control these sixteen immortals.


    He needs to rely on his own mind to control the movement of the fairy, this is just a matter of thought for the character of the fairy emperor, it is easy!


    For Su Yan, who had only regained control of the power of the immortal, it was not easy at all.


    Originally, Su Yan''s spirit and concentration were also very exhausted. At this time, to perform such fine manipulation, I am afraid that the difficulty will continue to rise!


    Su Yan''s spirit soon entered the world of pure spirit, and Su Yan just felt as if everything suddenly became relaxed.


    This was the result of breaking through the limits of his mind and body. Su Yan felt as if he had entered a whole new field.


    The power of each fairy rule is where he can reach with his hand, everything is so easy...


    He controlled these sixteen immortals as easily as using his own fingers.


    Then the whole sky and four elephants and sixteen immortals turned into countless boundless lightning!


    Starlight and Earthshadow were all suppressed for an instant!


    The lake of the real water became agitated!


    The stars in the sky are shaking too!


    It seems that the fundamentals of this small world have been shaken by Su Yan!


    The Demon King of Light Business sighed: "When other golden immortals are casting the immortal rule, it is absolutely impossible for them to be so earth-shattering. It''s a pity that there are only two audiences in this big show. If all this happens in a large immortal domain, I''m afraid that the immortal kings and emperors of the immortal domains of the heavens can no longer sit still! They should know what is called terrible young people!


    And Su Yan in the sky used sixteen immortals to clear the way, and the sixteen immortals could be taken out by themselves. After being combined, the sky, stars, and the ground were completely shaken!


    There was also a gap in the original perfect formation!


    Before Song Ningguang could react, his body was lifted in the air by the Light Merchant Demon King as if catching a chicken!


    The Demon King of Light Merchant flew directly across the sky with three powerful sinners, and it took almost two breaths before he landed at the door of the fifth ancient temple.


    Song Ningguang just reacted, trying to make a very horrified expression, but found that he had reached the destination.


    In front of them, Su Yan, who had just cast the Sixteen Immortals, also slowly fell from the sky.


    Su Yan wore a dragon armor with a pile of wings behind him, and the pile of dragon horns on his helmet was particularly ferocious and unruly!


    But a pair of eyes were bloodshot, and there was tiredness that couldn''t be hidden.


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, does this king want to say congratulations to you? Throughout the ages, the immortal who can cast sixteen immortals in one breath can''t find a second one, right? If you work together as the saint king and saint queen of the star realm and metaworld, this king will definitely not let you leave here alive!"


    To kill the possible threats in the baby, this is the method used by the masters of the demon world.


    Everyone has gone through so many storms together, and the benefits have been bound to a certain extent, and the light business demon will not easily attack Su Yan anymore.


    The Light Business Demon King then asked, "Su Yan, what is your background? You always want to tell the truth to this king this time, right?"


    After completing this tremendous breakthrough, Su Yan was also in a very good mood, and said: "Didn''t I tell you? I came to the immortal world as a saint in flesh."


    "The flesh is sanctified? Are you telling the truth?" The Light Merchant Demon King''s brows inevitably frowned, and he stared at Su Yan firmly.


    This is because the amount of information contained in the four words "sacred flesh" is enormous!


    If there is really a strong man who has become a sacred body, how could this news be blocked so well? Not only the Demon Realm doesn''t know any information about Su Yan, but even those immortals don''t recognize Su Yan!


    This is really weird to the extreme!


    The Light Merchant Demon King was afraid of dreaming, but the first thing Su Yan did after becoming an immortal was to kill the envoy of the fairy world!

 Chapter 3748： Furudono Masayo

    The third thousand seven hundred and forty-eight chapters of the ancient palace


    Su Yan said: "Now, what do you doubt? If I were not fleshly sanctified, how can I achieve today?"


    "But... the fleshly sanctification is only in the legend, the last pair of fleshly sanctified is Fuxi and Nuwa!" Song Ningguang said.


    "Never mind! This king can only believe in you. If you are not physically sanctified, how can you cast sixteen immortals in one go? Even this king can only sigh Furu." The light business demon king said. , "But you have entered so fast, and in such a short time, you have completed the course that ordinary immortals can complete for hundreds of years. There may be some unstable cultivation bases, so it is better to pay attention."


    How could Su Yan''s realm be unstable?


    He was the Great Emperor Xianwu, and now he is just regaining his strength back then.


    But this kind of thing is not easy to explain, after all, it is Su Yan''s biggest secret, so Su Yan just nodded slightly and said to the Light Shang Demon King: "Don''t worry, I have already prepared for this."


    The corner of the light business demon king''s mouth raised a victor''s smile, and at the same time his eyes shifted from Su Yan to the fifth ancient temple in front of him.


    The fifth ancient temple in the legend is already here!


    It can only be said that any setbacks experienced before are worthwhile.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The aura in this ancient temple is unfathomable. Why don''t we go in together and see what the mystery is!"


    She was the first to set foot in this mysterious ancient temple.


    The building of the ancient temple is very grand. Although no one has set foot in it for many years, the interior is still spotless and full of sanctity.


    Entering the interior of the ancient temple, first is a hall.


    The dome of the hall is high, and a statue can be seen facing you.


    "This is the statue of Emperor Xingchen?" Su Yan asked knowingly.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Yes, although this is the first time this king has seen a similar statue, he has seen the portrait of Emperor Xingchen in the ancient classics of Xingchen before, and that is how the Emperor Xingchen looks."


    Song Ningguang was surprised, because the statue in front of him was a handsome boy, who looked no more than sixteen years old.


    Of course, the emperor can keep youth forever, and age is definitely not a limit for the emperor.


    Appearance is born entirely from the heart, and can be changed at will afterwards.


    But for the sake of the emperor''s prestige, few emperors have changed their image so handsomely.


    After bypassing the statue of Emperor Xingchen, there are also many exquisite sculptures on the floor in the hall.


    These sculptures represent all the palaces of the ancient star school and the symbols of the internal genres.


    These symbols are as precious as the demon king of commerce, and Su Yan also recognizes most of them.


    After passing through this hall, there is a long corridor.


    There are also many statues in the promenade. These statues are not very recognized by the Light Merchant Demon King, and can only guess that they are the strong men of the ancient star school.


    The fact is indeed the case. These strong Su Yan recognizes at least half of them, and they are indeed the strong ones in the immortal and star realms that year, even the weakest ones are at the quasi-emperor level.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King entered this ancient temple for the first time, he seemed to be very familiar with the various arrangements here.


    This was not because she had been here in her dream, nor was it the credit of Eye of the Galaxy.


    It is that she has restored the middle palace of the ancient star school, so she has a good understanding of the architectural pattern and style of the ancient star school. It is very easy for her to understand the role of different functional areas.


    With the light merchant demon leading the way, it is easy to see through the organs and formations arranged in the ancient temple.


    So Su Yan and the others moved extremely fast, and there was hardly any obstruction in between.


    The organs and formations in this ancient temple should be quite powerful. After all, it relies on the power of the gods and the evil spirits, and there are tens of thousands of years of blessing.


    If there is no light business demon king, I am afraid it will be a very dangerous journey.


    This ancient temple is very large and divided into four floors.


    It only takes at least an hour to watch each layer carefully.


    Each layer is filled with a large number of shining spars, as well as some treasures left over from ancient times.


    Just from the brilliance of these treasures, it is not difficult to judge how solid the ancient Star Sect was and how powerful it was!


    It is a pity that such a sect was also destroyed overnight.


    Although the Baoguang in front of him confuses people''s eyes, according to the hint of the Light Merchant Demon King, everyone did not touch these treasures, but walked between treasure rooms one after another.


    According to the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, these so-called treasure rooms are used to attract the attention of thieves, and the real treasures of the ancient star school are still hidden in a deeper place.


    If you want to take these treasures, it is very likely to move the organs and formations.


    Although the current ancient temple is quiet and peaceful, if the formations and mechanisms are stimulated, the entire ancient temple may come alive in an extremely aggressive way!


    After arriving at the top floor of the ancient temple, through the window lattice, you can see that the outer stars are almost within reach, and the forest in the distance is also showing vitality.


    I have to say that the scenery here is extremely beautiful.


    Song Ningguang said, "Will this be the place where the Great Emperor Xingchen retreated? After all, it is quiet and peaceful, very suitable for cultivation, and very suitable for Jinwu Cangjiao..."


    Song Ningguang meant that the harem of Emperor Xingchen might be located in this ancient palace.


    The environment here is good, full of the fragrance of birds and flowers, and it is indeed a more suitable place to live than the wild and obscure star realm.


    This is indeed a very possible thing, but unless it is the resurrection of the old star sect, no one can give an accurate answer.


    The Light Merchant Demon King also said: "This ancient temple is indeed very special. Although there are many rooms, it does not enshrine the fairy tablets of the ancient star school. The layout is completely different from the other four ancient temples. If there are enshrines here, then it should only be used. Come to enshrine the emperor Star."


    Su Yan laughed instead, and said, "Will you build a temple to provide for yourself? No one would do such a stupid thing. Worshiping a temple is something that only creatures in the lower realm can do. The Star Great Emperor will definitely not. Probably."


    The Light Merchant Demon finally stopped in front of a wall.


    The reason why she stopped was not because there was no way to go, but because the murals she saw here were exactly the same as the star maps spelled out in the four ancient temples.


    It is absolutely impossible for such a mural to appear here because of coincidence.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "There is a secret room behind this mural. The king has already seen the secret room with the Eye of Star River, but how do I open the door of this secret room?

 Chapter 3749： Rejoice

    Chapter 3749: Empty and happy


    The Light Merchant Demon King carefully looked up and down, left and right, the wall was completely natural, and he couldn''t find where the organ was. He was about to think hard, but heard Su Yan''s laughter from behind.


    The light business demon said in a puzzled way: "Is there anything funny about this king''s words?"


    Su Yan said, "There is really nothing funny about your words, but it''s funny enough that you can''t open this door."


    The Light Business Demon King frowned and turned around and said, "Su Yan, this king needs a reasonable explanation, otherwise you know this king''s temper! No one can laugh at this king for no reason!"


    Su Yan said: "How did we enter this world from the star realm?"


    "Reversal Nebula."


    Su Yan said: "I''ve told you the method. Why can''t you draw inferences about it? You only need to restore the mural here to the original mural in the four temples. Then the door to the secret room behind it is opened?"


    What Su Yan said is indeed a great possibility, but the Demon King of Light Merchants still has some doubts: "What if it can��t be opened? Listening to your tone, people who don��t know think that you built this secret room. Yeah!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course I didn''t build this secret room, but I know how to guess other people''s thoughts. You don''t think that the trick of reversing Galaxy can be used by everyone in the ancient star school, right?"


    The Light Business Demon King has always been Bingxue smart. Although Su Yan has only said half of it, she has completely understood the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    She was able to reverse the galaxy completely because of the blood of the star emperor flowing in her body, and the eyes of galaxy helped her master the rules of the immortal, manipulate the space and the movement of the galaxy, to achieve this level!


    If there is no Eye of the Galaxy, I am afraid that the most effort will be wasted, because the inversion of the galaxy is not something that the Xianyuan can be manipulated.


    The reason why the Light Merchant Demon King didn''t think in this direction before was entirely because she was only consuming the mana in her body when she was able to reverse the galaxy. The difficulty of this matter is actually not high, it can only be regarded as a hard work.


    She mistakenly took herself for granted as everyone else''s.


    In other words, if there is no Eye of the Galaxy, it would never be possible to open the hidden room behind the mural!


    Now that I have found a way, the next thing to do is really easy.


    The Light Merchant Demon King divided his mind into four parts and reversed all the four parts of the mural at the same time!


    The masonry behind this mural really moved with the manipulation of the Eye of the Galaxy... and gradually restored to the appearance of the mural in the four ancient temples.


    When the mural was restored to a similar level, there seemed to be some incredible power behind the mural that was completely activated...


    This activated power and the power of the Eye of the Galaxy are echoing each other!


    As Su Yan said, this is the only way to open the door.


    When the force''s response was connected, the completely restored mural suddenly dissipated and turned into a path to the dark void.


    The Light Merchant Demon King covered his eyes, and the power of echoing each other made her eyes so hot that some tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    Although there were fluctuations in her heart, she wouldn''t be shocked to the point of tearing down her face. She was not such a sentimental woman.


    Most of her explorations of the Star Ancient School are only for the pursuit of higher power, but there is very little need for feelings.


    The Demon King of Light Business hurriedly explained, she didn''t want Su Yan to mistakenly interpret her tears as emotional fluctuations.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all. He just made a please gesture and asked the Demon King of Light Business to go in first.


    In the dark void, the long corridor is only seven or eight meters long, and after passing through, it enters an extremely wide space.


    The dome of this space is extremely high, presumably it is no longer in the ancient temple, but a space created with force.


    The exquisite sculptures and murals in the ancient temple are not here, but empty, only a stone platform is presented in front of everyone.


    There is only one treasure chest on this stone platform.


    This treasure chest does not look very big, but there are many fire pine elites and various precious stone mothers inlaid outside.


    Above you can also see a unique wedge-shaped spell blessing of the ancient star school. Although it has gone through a long time, it still plays a role.


    The Light Merchant Demon King sighed: "This treasure box should already be an innate spirit treasure, right? That''s why it can travel through such a long time without any damage. The ancient star school is really a big hand! It''s just a box for storing things. As for making it so expensive?"


    It��s just that the box is already so valuable, and it makes people expect to find something amazing inside after opening it.


    When the Light Merchant Demon King thought of this, he couldn''t help becoming nervous. If Xuanji was really hidden in this ancient temple, it would most likely be placed in this box.


    After all, only the descendants of the Star Emperor can enter here.


    The treasure box itself is already an innate spiritual treasure!


    If the Great Emperor Xingchen has any peerless heritage, I am afraid it will also be placed in this treasure chest.


    The light business demon king''s breathing is getting heavier and heavier, and the tension in his heart can''t be overcome.


    Instead, Su Yan said: "This treasure chest can be opened directly, there will be no organs."


    The light business demon king said: "This king is not worried about the mechanism, but is afraid of being empty and happy..."


    As a result, the Demon King of Light Merchants really came to terms this time!


    The result of the box opening made everyone disappointed!


    After the box was opened, it was empty, and there was nothing inside.


    "This...how is it possible?! There is nothing in it?"


    Su Yan said, "It should be someone who has made it up earlier than us."


    "The four ancient temples have not been opened for many years. If there are traces of opening, how can this king''s eyes be concealed? Also, as you said just now, only the Eye of the Galaxy can open the door of this secret room! Before this king, the descendants of the Great Star Emperor had opened this secret room?"


    Su Yan said: "You got it wrong, I mean the treasures in this box were taken away before the ancient star faction fell."


    The light business demon can''t help but lose his voice: "How can this be..."


    "Perhaps it was Emperor Xuanji who took Xuanji Xuanji. He had a foreboding that he was about to suffer a catastrophe, so he wanted to use Xuanji''s power to resist the catastrophe, but the resistance failed. Not only did he fall, but Xuanji also fell. No trace. Do you think this explanation is reasonable?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The explanation you mentioned is indeed reasonable, but this king always faintly feels that things may not be that simple."


    Su Yan said again: Only those who witnessed that year knew what happened back then, and what I provided was only a possibility. This ancient temple has also been seen, do you have any plans next? "


    The light business demon king said in a boring tone: "The hope is as great as the disappointment. Seeing this empty box, the king''s mood has fallen to the bottom. You can make a decision about the rest."

 Chapter 3750： Wake up

    Chapter 3750: Awakening


    This empty treasure chest, for the Light Merchant Demon King, meant that the bamboo basket was empty, which could be regarded as a complete failure.


    But it may not be necessary for Su Yan, because he had doubts about the legend of Xuanji, and did not hold much hope.


    More importantly, after entering this small world, Su Yan used the evil spirit of heaven and earth outside the ancient temple to refine 16 kinds of immortals.


    For Su Yan, this can be regarded as a great gain!


    Therefore, Su Yan is a worthwhile trip.


    At this time, the Demon King of Light Merchant was in a very bad mood, and he gave Su Yan the right to decide. Su Yan didn��t want to be polite with the Demon King of Light Merchant. He just sat on the floor and said: "My mind and body have reached the limit, now I just want to take a good rest. Don''t disturb me until I wake up."


    Su Yan''s voice only fell, and he actually fell asleep deeply.


    Both the Demon King of Light Business and Song Ningguang were out of reach.


    When condensing these sixteen immortals, Su Yan stayed awake for ten days and ten nights, which was extremely exhausting to the body itself.


    More importantly, during these ten days and nights, Su Yan was almost attentive, with almost no relaxation, his mind was like a tight bowstring, completely pulled to the limit.


    Under this situation, Su Yan had reached the limit both physically and mentally, and he really needed a good rest.


    When Su Yan sat cross-legged and rested, he didn''t just simply fall asleep.


    He embraced Yuan Shouyi, completely pressed his own consciousness in his dantian, and echoed with the inner celestial movement of the week, truly achieving a baby-like innate state.


    Under this circumstance, not only did he recover extremely quickly, but in this state, he could more closely match the power of the Sixteen Immortals with his own immortal origin!


    After the immortal is condensed, the higher the degree of harmony between the body and the immortal, the stronger the mana and strength of the golden immortal.


    The Light Business Demon King calculated that it only takes about ten years for Su Yan, and he is afraid that he will become stronger than all the golden immortals!


    It was already ten days after Su Yan opened his eyes. It took ten days and ten nights to condense and cast the immortal, and ten days and ten nights to rest.


    After these ten days and nights of rest, all the bloodshot eyes in Su Yan''s eyes disappeared, and the whole person became energetic, with a jade-like texture!


    For Su Yan, this simple rest is more effective than any medicine.


    He is now radiant and he has completely entered a brand new peak.


    After waking up, Su Yan wanted to continue cultivating in this small world. There would be no one here to interrupt her, and her aura was still very abundant.


    If it is possible, Su Yan wanted to dive here for a while, consolidating all the sixteen immortals before leaving.


    But the Light Merchant Demon King is definitely a lonely woman who can''t bear it. What''s more, the situation in the star realm is so complicated now that the hands of the immortal realm and the demon realm have been stretched in, and it is even more impossible for her to sit idly by.


    What''s more important is that she is very unwilling in her heart. Since she can''t get Xuanji, the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella can''t let those in the fairy world get it, right?


    For the past ten days, Su Yan had been sleeping with his head covered. Of course, the Light Merchant Demon King could not sleep with Su Yan. She had almost thoroughly studied this ancient temple.


    She carefully checked all the places inside and outside the upper and lower parts, and she really found something extraordinary.


    There were seven treasures in total in the Star Great Emperor back then. In this ancient temple, she really found clues to two treasures.


    The first treasure is the green fairy umbrella.


    It seems that several great immortal realms have joined forces to find the Green Fairy Umbrella in the star realm, and it is not an unfounded thing.


    The murals in the ancient hall clearly illustrate that Emperor Xingchen once sealed the green fairy umbrella inside a star core.


    After seeing the murals, Su Yan had no objection to this.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The Star Emperor was afraid that he was aware of the imminent murder before he fell, and sealed two magic weapons elsewhere in advance. The first is the green fairy umbrella, and the second is Tuxian. Ling, if she can find these two magic weapons, she will be the true heir of the Great Emperor Star."


    Between the words of the Light Merchant Demon King, she has clearly expressed her attitude towards these two magic weapons��she is determined not to fall into the hands of others!


    Only she is qualified to be this heir!


    But Su Yan laughed instead: "If you predict that you will suffer an irresistible catastrophe, will you seal up your important protective magic weapon? This is really illogical. In this case, you will create more A magic treasure to protect your body, right?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Perhaps the Star Emperor already knows that he is about to fall, and wants to preserve his ethics and preserve the flames?"


    Su Yan still shook his head and said, "This is just your wishful thinking. Even if the Star Great Emperor ever sealed these two magic weapons, it must not be because of such absurd reasons. He naturally has his own plan, but this plan is too late to be realized. , Has fallen."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Su Yan, now that you have smelted the Sixteen Principles of Immortality, your strength has been greatly enhanced, and the three powerful sinners are by your side. You and I will be here after joining forces. In the star realm, you are not walking sideways, no matter how many immortal kings come in, you just kill them all!"


    "Walk sideways? Not necessarily? Did you forget? We flee in such embarrassment in front of the left magical power?" Su Yan would not lose his judgment completely before the light business demon king praised a few words.


    The current situation in the astral world is really very interesting. It is a typical situation where big fish eat small fish and small fish eat dried shrimps.


    But Su Yan and the others are not the big fish at the top of the food chain, but the small fish in the middle.


    If you really want to walk sideways in the star realm, you still need to restrain the ability to do magical powers!


    Of course, the Light Merchant Demon King understands this very well, but if the left magical power is really so restrained, it will not be possible to sit firmly in the first seat of the 72 Heavenly Pillar Demon King. He is known as the man most likely to become the eighth emperor of the Demon Realm. Up!


    The light business demon king said: "The star realm is so vast, we may not have the opportunity to meet Zuo Shentong again. Why should you scare yourself?"


    "What should I do if I run into it? I like to plan for the worst in everything I do." Su Yan said, "You and I also need a plan to deal with the worst situation."


    The light business demon king said: "Left magical power is not an invincible existence in the world. If this king wants to leave, he will definitely not be able to stop this king. What... Su Yan, can you not believe in the ability of this king Xinghe Eye?"


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    Because instinct told Su Yan, Zuo Shentong is definitely not such a good man!

 Chapter 3751： Trapped in formation

    Chapter 3751: Falling into formation


    The light business demon king''s statement is really too taken for granted, she has already used the ability of the Eye of the Galaxy in front of the left magical power, and this ability will be greatly reduced when we meet again next time.


    That left magical power, even Su Yan''s spiritual sense felt that this person was extremely dangerous!


    After Su Yan entered the immortal world, he was the first person to make Su Yan feel such a threat!


    But the Light Merchant Demon King doesn''t care about this at all. She has carefully studied the star map on the mural, and there are not too many star cores in the star realm.


    After all, there were not many people who had the ability to smelt and shape the star core when the ancient star school was at its peak.


    And many of those star nuclei have already become very silent after a long period of time, looking like a dead ashes from the outside.


    Lv Xian Bao Umbrella and Tu Xian Ling, these two treasures, she is already determined to win.


    After coming out of the small world, everyone''s goal is the nearest star core.


    The name of this star core is called Greed Wolf.


    There are no floating islands or continents within the radius of Greed Wolf, and even those meteorites floating in the boundless universe are extremely rare.


    Greedy wolf is in this huge open space, lonely shining like a day star.


    Before reaching this lonely star field, Su Yan and the others had discovered three places of immortal realms in the star realm.


    I thought that a fierce battle might be inevitable, but what I didn''t expect was that I saw three camps that had experienced tragic massacres in three consecutive places.


    What''s more, it is certain that this massacre was definitely not done by the magic seed. The magic seed would swallow the body of the immortal without leaving any bone scum.


    The internal organs and blood on the scene were everywhere, as graceful as Shura Purgatory.


    What is even more strange is that the outer barrier is intact.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "It must have been done by Zuo Divine Power, his methods are very powerful, he can freely enter and exit in any enchantment, and he must be the only one in the star realm."


    The light business demon king was very jealous of the power of the left magical powers, if it were not for the green fairy umbrella, she would never expose herself to the left magical powers.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything at this time, because the Light Business Demon King was not a fool, and there were some things that didn''t need to be reminded repeatedly.


    "In this way, there are two possibilities. Zuo Shentong has either taken the same route as us and has rushed ahead of us, or has taken the completely opposite route to us. The three stations are connected in a straight line, It just leads to the greedy wolf star core."


    Zuo Shentong''s traces are fascinating, and he is an unpredictable man.


    No one dared to say exactly where his next stop would be, and even Su Yan could not make such a prediction.


    Perhaps Zuo Shentong was already waiting on their way forward.


    But even so, the Demon King of Light Business still has to go her own way. She has always acted like this, and she has to do everything she can''t do.


    It''s just that in the process of moving forward, a very obvious hidden worry has appeared in the expression of the light business devil.


    And as it got closer and closer to the star core itself, the white light emitted by the star core became more and more dazzling, and the originally empty and icy universe became hot and dry for no reason!


    The huge light radiating from the star core has been swallowed for many epochs, and it should continue to release light and heat in the long time to come.


    And the immortal emperor who shaped the galaxy back then has already turned into dust in the universe.


    Su Yan said, "This is almost our limit. If it weren''t for the existence of the immortal emperor series, it would be impossible for us to penetrate our body into the star core. The temperature there is at least tens of thousands of degrees, even if it is Your body will be vaporized in the blink of an eye."


    The Light Merchant Demon King frowned and said: "If you can''t get deep into the star core, then you can only use divine power to test it. If the Lvxian Umbrella is really here, then the difficulty of taking it out is at least Climb more than ten times!"


    Su Yan said: "The magic weapon of this kind of progression has its own consciousness. If you are the owner of the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella, then as long as you are the master of the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella, then only you will be able to contact with the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella, even if it is only a moment. It will form the most perfect fit, and then it will fly out of the star core, but if it doesn��t recognize you as the master, don��t waste your time..."


    "This king has the blessing of the Eye of the Galaxy, and the blood flowing in the body is the blood of the Great Star. If it does not recognize this king as its master, who else can it recognize?"


    Su Yan said: "The mind of the magic weapon of the gods is not so simple that you can guess it. Maybe it thinks that I am the master. If so, what are you going to do?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "This king should plan to rule the star realm and metaworld with you, and be called the holy king and holy queen. Of course, he can''t kill you, and he can''t just say congratulations to you. Green Immortal Umbrella and Tu Treasures like Xianling can never fall into the hands of outsiders."


    After approaching the 5,000-mile radius of the star''s core, the surrounding temperature was already so hot that the heavenly immortals like Song Ningguang could only barely support it with all their strength.


    And this greedy wolf star core is not the most shining star core in the star realm, at least it can''t compare to the star core in the center of the sky star array.


    That stellar core is not only radiant, but even many star fields revolve around it. It is said that the stellar nucleus was created by the Emperor Galaxy himself!


    This is also a manifestation of the emperor''s direct use of his own will to shape the world!


    What the Demon King of Light Merchant wanted was to get within two thousand miles of the greedy wolf star core, and then use his divine mind to test the star core.


    If the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella is really inside the star core, it will inevitably echo her Eye of the Galaxy to some extent.


    Su Yan''s strength has just reached the level of the Golden Immortal. The distance of two thousand miles is really too difficult for the Golden Immortal''s divine consciousness. Whether the divine consciousness can reach the Greed Wolf star core is still unknown.


    The surrounding temperature is extremely hot, and the Light Merchant Demon King directly opened the enchantment to create a brand new space, wanting to isolate the hotness.


    But this brand new space was created, and it burst like a bubble!


    With the current strength of the Light Merchant Demon King and the degree of mastery of the Space Immortal Rule, it is absolutely impossible to make such a low-level mistake, even a small space can not be shaped!


    The reason why the space created by this shattered was completely because the surrounding space formed a certain kind of strong oppression, which made the light business demon king''s spell invalid.


    Su Yan frowned suddenly and said, "It seems something is wrong."


    "This king also feels that there is some hidden worry in his heart, what''s the matter?" The light business demon king said, "The space around this seems to be nothing unusual, but in fact it seems to have completely restrained us, and we seem to be The goldfish in the bottle, Su Yan, do you understand what this king means?"

 Chapter 3752： Uncrossable distance

    Chapter 3752: The Uncrossable Distance


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "Of course I understand that we seem to have fallen into a strange formation, and the change of this formation is still related to space, but when did we enter the formation?"


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense has always been very keen, no matter what ancient magic circle it is, he can detect it for the first time.


    Not to mention the Eyes of the Star River of the Demon King of Light Merchants, any changes in space can''t escape her eyes.


    But this time, neither Su Yan nor Light Merchant Demon seemed to be miscalculated!


    This is really unprecedented!


    Under the radiance of the Greed Wolf star core, everything around it seemed to be extremely strange.


    Su Yan said: "If my speculation is correct, when we get here, no matter how we fly toward the greedy wolf star core, the distance between us and the greedy wolf will not be closer, nor will it become further, only Stay within the distance of five thousand miles forever."


    Although this formation is arranged here, the destination is not to kill, but to prevent others from approaching the wolf star core.


    "Unexpectedly, I have arrived here, and suddenly realized that I have fallen into a strange formation. How extensive is this formation? Ten thousand li or twenty thousand li? Even one hundred thousand li? I''m afraid we just saw the wolf star. The light of the nuclear has already fallen into this magical formation from the beginning!"


    At this level, you are already using your own will to shape the universe.


    It can be said that the heavens and stars are used as toys in hand, playing with everything in the universe in the way of stacking wood!


    This level is unimaginably powerful even for the fairy king!


    And this is the strength of the five ancient emperors in the legend back then!


    Then the Demon King of Light Merchant laughed wildly.


    Song Ningguang was completely puzzled. He didn''t know why he had already fallen into a certain formation. Before he found a way to break the formation, the Demon King of Light Merchant had already laughed so wildly!


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, do you know why this king is so happy?"


    "Of course I understand what you mean. Since there is such a powerful formation near the wolf star core, it means that there must be something extraordinary inside the wolf star core that needs to be guarded. Looking at history, the ancient star sect was strong. There are many people, but there is only one person who can arrange such a powerful formation between the star regions, that is, Emperor Star!"


    "Yes! After coming out of the fifth ancient temple, this king was thinking, if this king is the emperor of the stars, to put the green fairy umbrella and Tu Xianling into the star core, there is no need to run to the edge of the universe star field. , Just find a star core nearby. So nine out of ten of these greedy wolf star cores contain something. How can this king not be excited?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t blame me for pouring you cold water. If you can''t break this formation, your spirit will never reach the star core, and you won''t be able to accept the test of the green fairy umbrella. I got the umbrella."


    This formation involves spatial changes, but it is in a higher dimension, so even the Eye of the Galaxy cannot see any abnormalities.


    Just as it is impossible for an ant to have the vision of an elephant, unless the Light Merchant Demon King can also become an elephant, it will be extremely difficult for her to find out where the formation that covers thousands of miles of fairyland is.


    Su Yan''s vision of this elephant is part of it.


    Although Su Yan had not personally shaped the star core, after observing the star core at such a distance, he already understood the principle of the formation in front of him.


    The star core is an extremely extreme energy aggregate,


    Because it is a huge energy that is highly aggregated and exists in the universe, it can distort time, space, and many other immortal laws.


    In theory, this formation is to manipulate the stellar core to make the distortion of time and space evolve according to a certain law, but this law is absolutely invisible to the existence below the Immortal Emperor.


    The immortals of time, space, cause and effect, reincarnation, fate, and the universe are untouchable areas even for many immortal emperors.


    The Light Business Demon King wanted to break through the thousands of miles in front of him, and Su Yan was really not optimistic.


    Even if she combined the Eye of the Galaxy and the Star Falling Staff to the extreme, she would still not be able to break through her spiritual consciousness.


    Although Su Yan saw it through, he didn''t say it was.


    Because even if the words are broken, the Light Merchant Demon may not believe it, but it will arouse this woman''s strong sense of victory.


    This kind of thing will let her know the result after a try, and other people''s reminding will only be counterproductive.


    The Light Merchant Demon King holds the Star Falling Staff, her hair has gradually turned purple, flying upside down towards the sky, the surging mana whizzing in her body waiting for it to erupt!


    Then she said to Su Yan: "Su Yan, you just wait for the good news from this king, this king''s divine consciousness will definitely break through the shackles of this formation and reach the other side of the star core! Green fairy umbrella and Tuxian Lingben The king is determined to win!"


    Then the light business demon king''s divine consciousness directly ascended into the universe, and a large colorful nebula also changed around!


    This nebula is caused by the magic power of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The light business demon king''s divine sense was more than ten times larger than when she was in the body, but when her divine sense ascended to the universe, she suddenly discovered that this space seemed to have suddenly expanded a hundred times more!


    The radiance of the Greedy Wolf Star Core was still extremely hot, but above her spiritual sense, she found that the distance between herself and the Greedy Wolf Star Core had expanded more than a hundred times!


    I only feel that the wolf star core has become infinitely misty. The more her spiritual consciousness explores, the more distant the wolf star core, and it seems to be on the untouchable end!


    "How could this happen?!" The Light Business Demon couldn''t help but blurt out.


    This is definitely not the result she wanted, it can only be said that the strength of the formation in front of her is far beyond her imagination!


    But she was determined not to admit defeat so easily, she saw that her hands formed various seals in the void, and the condensed galaxy gradually formed in her hands. Song Ningguang only felt that the condensed galaxy felt extremely dangerous in the spiritual sense. .


    Then I heard Su Yan whispered: "She wants to cut through the space and take a shortcut to get close to the wolf star core, but this method must be useless. After all, the Star Emperor was also a top powerhouse back then, if even this kind of trick If you can''t help it, then his formation is too ridiculous!"


    After the Light Merchant Demon King cut through the space, facing the void in the crack, he did not dare to risk the danger easily with his body, and only separated a part of the divine consciousness across the space.


    However, across the past divine consciousness, I surprisingly discovered that the distance between the star core of Greedy Wolf has not been shortened at all, it is still about five thousand miles!


    It is exactly the same as what Su Yan said, no matter how hard they make, they will always keep a distance of five thousand miles from the Greed Wolf Star Core Association, and they will never break through!

 Chapter 3753： Murder

    Chapter 3753: The sale of killing and overtaking


    The mana of the Light Merchant Demon King can turn a very close space into an insurmountable horizon.


    She has always used this spell to play tricks on others, but this time she also tasted what it was like to be unbreakable!


    It seems that there is a wall in the void of the invisible universe. This wall not only isolates the physical body, even the soul cannot break through!


    This is a blockade in an absolute sense. If there are no peerless secrets in the star core, it should not be possible to spend a huge amount of energy to arrange such a fierce blockade in such a vast universe!


    The Light Business Demon King tried his best but did useless work, and this was not the most uncomfortable thing.


    What''s even worse is that the light business demon king''s divine consciousness is placed in the universe, covering a range of thousands of miles!


    This is equivalent to exposing one''s own breath to everyone without concealing it. The Jinxian within a few thousand miles can perceive the existence of the light business demon king''s divine sense!


    Such unscrupulous release of his own consciousness, the final result was also perceived by the powerful consciousness of the Nine Dao Immortals.


    Behind the powerful consciousness of these immortal worlds, not only the immortal king, but also a quasi-emperor is in the line!


    The eight immortal kings were stunned by the light business demon king''s divine consciousness. The strength of this divine consciousness was completely beyond their limit. Even without the special restrictions of the star realm, the immortal king''s divine consciousness could not have such a level!


    Only the divine consciousness of the quasi emperor also ascended into the universe!


    The divine consciousness of the Emperor Zhun is extremely fierce, like a long dragon suddenly stretching out that powerful body in the universe!


    Compared with the light business demon king''s spiritual knowledge, it is not in the slightest!


    These two divine senses each cover a range of thousands of miles, and this range also overlaps, but there is no real conflict between the divine senses!


    The two sides only confronted each other for a while, and then each took back the consciousness.


    The reason why no real conflict broke out was entirely because neither side was sure of victory. In order to find a safe one, they did not take action.


    This confrontation is just a simple test, and it can be regarded as a tasting.


    But the sudden appearance of Zhun''s divine consciousness was enough to make Su Yan feel a great sense of crisis in his heart.


    Su Yan had long thought that there might be immortal emperors or quasi-emperor characters in the immortal realm of the heavens who would come to the star realm to preside over everything.


    It seems that the luck this time is really not too good. It is the most favorable situation for Su Yan and the others to make the Zuo magical power and the immortal quasi emperor lose both.


    But things didn''t move in this direction. The whereabouts of the left magical power was really weird, and the way of action was unpredictable.


    Although the two sides are currently separated by thousands of miles, based on the skills of Emperor Zhun, these thousands of miles are almost a distance that can be crossed at will!


    This battle has just begun!


    The quasi emperor must not be alone, and he does not know how many immortal kings he has led, and it is very likely that a fierce battle will be ushered in next time!


    After the light business demon king returned to his body, he inevitably showed a very annoyed expression, and then said to Su Yan: "There are at least eight immortal kings under the quasi emperor, and the number of golden immortals is at least 20. They are afraid. They also came for the star core. These immortals have never entered the fifth ancient temple. How can they know that the Lvxian Umbrella and Tu Xianling are hidden in the star core?"


    "Of course the immortal world has its own set of intelligence system. Since even the quasi emperor has been dispatched, it means that they are determined to win. It is better for us to retreat temporarily and avoid their edge."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said, "What if they break the formation ahead of us, enter the stellar core, and take the Lvxian Umbrella and Tuxian Ling away?"


    Su Yan said: "Although the emperor Zhun and the immortal emperor are only one word behind, the difference in strength is like Tianyuan. To break the formation, the strength of the immortal emperor is necessary, and they must not be able to break the formation!"


    Su Yan''s words are categorical, "This formation uses the star core as the formation eye. It has not only entered the innate realm, but also integrated into the universe. To be the enemy of this formation is to be the enemy of the universe. Shaping the order of the universe, otherwise, what do you want to break the formation? You just tried it with your divine sense, and you should have felt it? There are no gaps or weaknesses in this formation?"


    Su Yan''s words perfectly expressed the feelings of the Demon King of Light Merchants. This formation was completely natural and integrated with the universe, and the formation was part of the universe.


    Unless you have the strength to tear the universe apart and use the sun, moon and stars as toys in your hands, you don''t need to mention the word breaking formation!


    Although he knew this was the case, the Demon King of Light Business still couldn''t overcome the frustration in his heart. He said to Su Yan: "I know that the Lvxian Treasure Umbrella and Tuxian Ling are both in front, but I can''t get it. Heart, is it very uncomfortable?"


    Su Yan said: "These two treasures are placed here and they won''t grow a pair of feet to escape. As long as you and I can enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor, why not come to get magic treasures? There is no need to rush for this kind of thing."


    The Light Business Demon King was actually a little moved by Su Yan''s words. But she quickly changed her mind and said: "Su Yan, listening to you, it seems that it is very easy to enter the immortal emperor realm. Do you know how many great emperors have existed since ancient times? Everyone has great wisdom and great opportunities. , The two are indispensable! No matter how strong the talent is, if there is no chance, it may not be able to step into the realm of the great emperor."


    Between the two speaking, a rainbow of light appeared at the end of the universe''s darkness.


    That quasi-emperor must be very unwilling, and has led his men to kill them!


    Su Yan said, "If we want to retreat, we will retreat now. If we want to fight, we must prepare the killing game in advance and invite them to enter the urn! Do not get muddled when doing things, and want to touch both ends."


    "They are not monsters like Zuo Shentong, why should this king retreat? This king and your three powerful sinners together may not be able to kill this quasi emperor! Even if you can''t get the green fairy umbrella and slaughter Xian Ling, that''s not a trip in vain!"


    Song Ningguang was extremely nervous, because she couldn''t even play the role of cannon fodder in this sort of battle.


    It''s just that the tiny ants, even if they are trampled to death, the person may not be able to detect it.


    And if Su Yan and the Demon King of Light Business insist on fighting against the Emperor Zhun, if they fail, she is most likely to be the first abandoned child to be sacrificed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "One quasi-emperor and eight immortal kings are limited in strength, and they should come from different immortal realms. They may not be in harmony with each other. Although our numbers are at a disadvantage, this is the star realm. The king��s home court! If you kill them, just the spoils can make up for the regret in the king��s heart, right?"


    The magic weapon of the immortal king and the quasi emperor, as well as the various medicinal pills that he carries with him, can be excellent trophies.


    The meaning of the Demon King of Light Business is simple, she wants to make a big deal of murder!

 Chapter 3754： Cosmic array

    Chapter 3754: Universe Array


    "Su Yan, what do you think?"


    The light business demon king asked this because the three powerful sinners only listened to Su Yan''s orders, and she was afraid that Su Yan did not want to deal with the immortal people.


    This question is really unnecessary. Why did Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian fall?


    It''s not because of the enemies of the Demon Realm, but because many immortal emperors besiege together, he will fall!


    Su Yan does not have many positive feelings for the Immortal Territory of the heavens, and many of the top ten immortal territories today must be Su Yan''s enemies!


    Sooner or later everyone will tear their faces, and killing is inevitable.


    Now it''s just a little bit ahead of the killing, so how can there be a psychological burden!


    Su Yan''s only concern was that if he couldn''t kill the opponent all at once, even if he just fled back to live, it might become a great trouble in the future.


    That''s it!


    After getting Su Yan''s affirmative reply, the Light Merchant Demon King''s consciousness once again ascended into the universe. This time, what she had to do was to arrange the formation.


    The galaxy appeared in the dark space of nothingness!


    Then the surrounding nebulae became extremely gorgeous, and countless stars condensed above their heads.


    This formation was created from nothing, and it took almost five breaths. After obtaining the "Tide Art", the light business demon king has become more and more proficient in his own power.


    This formation was arranged so quickly that the Emperor Zhun and the Immortal King were all out of reach, and they were all shrouded in it!


    Then, as the light business demon king''s bare hands swayed in the void, the surrounding space of thousands of miles was cut into sixteen different spaces with four horizontal and four verticals, just like the sky star array!


    Sixteen different spaces completely isolate the Immortal King and Zhun Emperor, and even Su Yan can''t help but shine!


    Because even Su Yan didn''t know when the Light Merchant Demon King mastered the secrets of the Heavenly Star Array, without the existence of the star core, she actually simulated the Heavenly Star Array!


    This is really amazing!


    The Great Emperor Xing Chen was able to use the universe as a chessboard, and Zhou Tian Xingchen as black and white chess pieces, which he arranged randomly in the void.


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King is far behind this powerful realm, at least she has a tendency to become stronger in this direction.


    If she continues, she is afraid that she will gradually drift away from the magic power of cultivation and become the least like a demon emperor!


    This set of "Sky Star Magic Array" was not actually understood by the Light Merchant Demon King, but when Su Yan was sleeping in the fifth ancient temple, the Light Merchant Demon King relied on the Eye of the Galaxy to make many discoveries in the ancient temple.


    Not only did she discover the possible whereabouts of the Lvxianbao Umbrella and Tu Xianling, after turning the mural of the star core with the supreme pupil power, she also discovered a set of training methods for the formation method, and this formation method is the "Sky Star" Law Circle.


    It''s just that the light business demon king''s habit has reservations to anyone, and this matter has not been told to Su Yan.


    In Su Yan''s case, there are only two differences in formations, that is, innate and acquired.


    The innate formation can be integrated with the surrounding environment, and the formation can be blessed by a special environment. Some of them can be integrated with the environment, making it difficult for people to even break into it.


    Although some of the acquired formations can also use the environment, there are always unexpected places, and this abrupt place often represents the weakness of the formation, it is easy to find the means to break the formation by thinking backward.


    The formation of the Light Merchant Demon King is obviously still at the acquired level, all supported by a huge mana and the Eye of the Galaxy.


    But the opponent''s strength and realm were not enough to see through all acquired formations, even the Emperor Zhun couldn''t do that.


    So the outcome of this battle is not yet predictable.


    The quasi emperor and the fairy king flew at extremely high speeds in the void of the universe, and kept a corresponding distance between each other for safety.


    This was also used by the Light Merchant Demon King, and the quasi emperor and the fairy king were forcibly divided into different spaces!


    Four horizontal and four vertical stars of the sky can form sixteen different spaces, which is absolutely enough to deal with one quasi emperor and eight fairy kings!


    When the immortal king discovered that he was isolated by the formation, they all showed their magical powers. Some were already using their own methods to break the formation, and some were calmer. First, they protected themselves with magic treasures and wanted to watch the changes. Do more caress.


    And the face of the Emperor Zhun showed a very disdainful expression.


    The Emperor Zhun was dressed in a white suit with white hair scattered behind his head. The outline of his facial features looked very three-dimensional, his eyes were very firm, and his temperament was already ahead of those fairy kings.


    "Is it a formation that divides the space with a secret method? There were many masters of the Star Ancient Sect that were able to achieve this level. I can''t imagine that there are even descendants of the Star Realm? But this kind of thing is for me. Say, what is the difference from pediatrics?"


    The sleeves of Zhundi''s white coat were very wide, and as he danced, the sleeves flew in the air together.


    A powerful secret technique was condensed in the hands of Emperor Zhun, in order to cut through the space in front of him, and by the way, also break this formation!


    The secret method of Emperor Zhun directly cut through the space, and the barriers between four horizontal and four vertical also shattered!


    However, after the barriers of the space were broken, the space did not re-glue together as the Emperor Zhun had expected, but instead opened the door to another dimension!


    The time and space storms of different dimensions rushed in, turning into boundless gusts and blowing towards the golden body of the Emperor Zhun!


    If it weren''t for his quasi-emperor''s strength, I''m afraid he would have been involved in the time and space storm and would have no corpses!


    The emperor Zhun realized that although the opponent is the outsider of the evil spirits, he is also the top powerhouse among the evil spirits'' outsiders. He must not despise the opponent too much, otherwise he will inevitably pay an extremely painful price!


    The corner of the light business demon said with a smile: "It seems that this quasi-emperor is not very good. He wants to cut through the space to break the king''s formation, but in the end he sinks deeper and deeper in the formation. Su Yan, let Your subordinates go and kill eight fairy kings first. This quasi-emperor will come to play with him."


    Su Yan gently raised his hand, and the three powerful sinners had already flown into the Sky Star Magic Array. The Light Merchant Demon King cleared the way for them, and they soon met an immortal king who was alone!


    The eight immortal kings of the opposing team were trapped in different positions of the Star Array, and they could not help each other. After clever division of the battlefield, it was the powerhouse of the sin race that took advantage of the numbers.


    "Sin Race?" For the first time, the Emperor Zhun had noticed the power of the sin race powerhouse, and at the same time he became extremely puzzled.


    How could the strong of the sin race appear in the star realm?


    Since many epochs, the sinner has not been able to cross the chaos and enter the star realm!


    If the sin race is also involved in the disputes in the star realm, then this is definitely not a trivial matter!


    And the battle of the astral world will become more complicated.

 Chapter 3755： Associate Emperor True Name

    Chapter 3755: True Name of Emperor Zhun


    However, after discovering the powerhouse of the sin race, the expression on the Emperor Zhun''s face did not fluctuate at all, because it was full of arrogance, it seemed that everything in this star realm was not worthy of him to see with his straight eyes.


    The emperor Zhun said again: "This is a reprint of the Star Array, four horizontal and four vertical dividing sixteen worlds. The Heavenly Star Array is completely natural and has entered the innate. You are quite a long distance away from the Array, you think this Can this level of formation really trap me?"


    The Emperor Zhun squeezed one hand into the Divine Sword Seal, and then the boundless golden light emerged from the body of the Emperor Zhun, extending upwards at least a thousand feet!


    In the end this golden light turned into a golden giant, this giant wearing golden armor, a total of four hands, all holding different magic weapons!


    This giant was transformed by the natal **** of the emperor Zhun, and the four artifacts in his hand were all magic weapons of the natal emperor''s cultivation, and all of them had earth-shattering power!


    Facing the incarnation of the quasi-emperor, the light business demon king felt a little bulging in his heart, because intuition was telling her that her probability of winning was at most about 40%.


    But she had already told Su Yan, and a war was provoked by her. There was absolutely no reason to shrink at this time!


    The light business demon king said: "What is your origin? Since you want to fight this king, you need to report your name!"


    The quasi emperor said: "I was already enlightened when this era just opened. Many civilizations in the lower realm have extolled my real name and regarded me as the supreme god! The three plagues and nine calamities are nothing to say. Bodhisattvas have been cut down by me! Are you...really going to fight with me?"


    The words of Emperor Zhun were very peaceful, but the Demon King of Light Shang felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    Those who can enter the realm of the quasi-emperor must have experienced unimaginable difficulties and tribulations, and have undergone countless tests before they can achieve this!


    No one will be a messy master!


    The light business demon king''s heart was shaken, and the golden giant over there had swelled to a huge body of five thousand feet, and seemed to be breaking the Heavenly Star array at any time!


    The light business demon king finally adjusted his mentality, and then said: "This king is asking your real name. What use is it for you to whisper these nonsense?"


    While the quasi emperor��s clothes fluttered, his whole body was already surrounded by the powerful immortal essence, and then he listened to him in a still calm tone: "Listen well, my name is Lu Shajia! It is a longevity immortal. The big disciple under the seat of Emperor Yu Changsheng! It is also the man who wants to kill you, the evil demon!"


    The light business demon king''s inherent conditions are extremely superior, and the intensity of the demon qi is more than three times that of the average demon king, this advantage can be regarded as unique.


    This innate condition came into being for the eyes of the galaxy.


    The Eye of the Galaxy is very terrifying for the consumption of the body''s aura. If there is no strong demon energy, just let a galaxy field go out, I''m afraid it will run out of oil.


    But compared to this quasi-emperor, the demon-rich Light Merchant Demon King is still insignificant!


    Before the emperor Zhun released all his own immortal essences, the surrounding immortal essences were already thick enough to form a golden barrier, and even the surrounding space was shaken by the powerful energy, causing a slight distortion!


    Although this battle has not yet begun, the Light Merchant Demon has no confidence in his heart!


    The struggle between the Light Merchant Demon King and the quasi-emperor Lu Shajia has risen to a higher level.


    The situation Su Yan had to face was much simpler.


    The quasi-emperor Lu Shajia was also accompanied by twenty golden immortals, and these twenty golden immortals were also trapped in the sky star array. Su Yan took the initiative to fly into the sky star array. A golden fairy solve it together!


    Song Ningguang had nowhere to go, so she could only follow behind Su Yan. She had recognized that among the twenty golden immortals there was a golden immortal in the immortal realm of longevity, so she hid behind Su Yan and did not dare to show her head. Some trembling.


    Su Yan comforted: "Don''t be afraid, they are not my opponents. It will be over soon, they can''t threaten you."


    Song Ningguang said, "I am not afraid of this. I am afraid that if you kill them all, then I am afraid that you will never be able to look back..."


    After witnessing Su Yan casting the Sixteen Immortals in one breath, Song Ningguang realized that Su Yan was not an ordinary person at all.


    A man like him, to put it bluntly, is the kind of person who has accomplished everything!


    Su Yan will not have any burden for killing these golden immortals.


    But for Song Ningguang, after this battle, she might never return to the Immortal Realm of Longevity.


    Su Yan sighed lightly and said, "In fact, since the first battle in the middle palace of the ancient star sect, we killed several immortal kings. I don''t know how many golden immortals and heaven immortals are. At that time, there is no way to look back."


    This road is destined to be full of thorns and bones, but it can only be done without hesitation!


    Su Yan is not a murderer who likes to kill, but sometimes you have to kill, like now.


    The anger on both sides has been aroused, even if Su Yan doesn''t do anything, the other side will do everything possible to kill him!


    "Seeing that your immortal hasn''t been blessed completely, let alone the body and the Tao, I must have entered the golden immortal field for less than fifty years, right?" The speaker was an old Taoist holding a whisk.


    It takes at least a hundred years for an ordinary Jinxian to be in harmony with the Tao. It is impossible to say that there is any problem with this calculation, but to say that it really greatly underestimates Su Yan''s strength.


    If they knew that it took only more than ten days to achieve this level, they would be shocked!


    Su Yan looked at the opponent in silence. The number of twenty golden immortals was indeed challenging. If the opponent had a very powerful magic weapon, this battle might become very dangerous, so it must not be taken lightly.


    It would be too embarrassing if the ship capsized in the gutter!


    After thinking about this, Su Yan heard the Taoist person on the other side: "I''m afraid there is a powerful magic weapon in this kid. Otherwise, why should he use his cultivation level against our 20 golden immortals? Don''t take it lightly. What kind of magic weapon did he use to injure it, but it will fall!"


    Su Yan was a little dumbfounded when he heard this, and he didn''t expect the other party to think of going together with him.


    Both sides are very cautious and absolutely do not want to roll over here.


    Su Yan opened his hands silently, two incomparably powerful Eastern Yimu True Spirits were pinched in Su Yan''s hands, and then turned into two blue dragons!


    "It turns out that you are cultivating the Immortal Zee of Dongfang Yimu, so let the old man come to meet you! But you can''t even do the same with the Tao, do you want to compete with the old man for the power of Immortal Zee? It''s funny enough! "When the old Taoist master holding the whisk raised his hand, there was already a purple sacred fire in his hand!

 Chapter 3756： Sword spirit

    Chapter 3756


    Shenhuo restrained Omu, and he had already been in harmony with the Tao, and had an overwhelming advantage in the realm. Although he had not taken a shot, he had already shown an extremely confident smile.


    But Su Yan''s Eastern Yimu True Spirit was not a normal green wood spell. Two blue dragons were blessed in Su Yan''s hands, and then turned into one strand, turned into a blue long sword!


    Then seven afterimages appeared in the sky, and Su Yan had already killed the old Taoist priest with a sword!


    The old Taoist did not expect such a change at all, and the other is that Su Yan''s speed is so fast, the old Taoist''s eyes have been close by Su Yan without even capturing the seven afterimages!


    And the cyan sword edge shot towards the throat of the old Taoist priest!


    At this critical juncture, the old Taoist reacted very quickly, the purple sacred fire in his hand exploded mercilessly in the air, even if the sacred fire would hurt himself, it would not hesitate!


    He wants to use this trick to force Su Yan back!


    Otherwise, the sword''s edge fell on his throat, and that was the moment of his fall!


    At the same time, the whisk in the hands of the old Taoist priest suddenly skyrocketed. This magic weapon already possesses powerful spirituality, and he wants to protect his master at this critical juncture!


    Between the electric light and flint, the two-pronged method can be considered very remarkable, but the enemy he faces is Su Yan!


    Although the purple sacred fire exploded mercilessly in the air, it was totally unable to force Su Yan back!


    Although the white whisk entangled Su Yan''s body, it was immediately cut off by the extremely sharp sword energy!


    After Su Yan''s sword was hit in the throat of this old Taoist priest, blood gushed out mercilessly!


    I wanted to make a scream, but because my throat was cut, I couldn''t even make the scream!


    The purple divine flame turned into out of control energy, and exploded for the second time beside Su Yan and the old Taoist priest!


    The power of this explosion was more than fifty times that of the first time!


    This is the final counterattack before the death of the old Taoist priest! Even if he goes to hell, he wants to pull Su Yan!


    These twenty golden immortals came from different immortal realms, and followed the emperor Zhun. They thought they would walk on the ground after entering the star realm. After all, who would really challenge a Zhun emperor in the galaxy? What?


    Because of these thoughts, these golden immortals didn''t have much will to fight, and they had no idea that the first battle after contact with Su Yan, and the first battle after they came to the star realm, would start in such a tragic way!


    The explosive purple fire even affected several golden immortals. They managed to put out the purple fire on their bodies, but the Taoist robe had been missing several holes. Although people were not injured, they were still very embarrassed!


    But after the explosion was completely over, what they saw was an intact Su Yan!


    Song Ningguang was not surprised at all, she had already known that such a small scene would definitely not hurt Su Yan.


    If these twenty golden immortals didn''t have some kind of powerful and domineering magic weapon to protect themselves, then for Su Yan, all were meat on the chopping board.


    After seeing Su Yan, these golden immortals were completely stunned. This purple sacred fire was a demon-refining sacred fire, and the intensity of the explosion just now was so exaggerated, they thought that Su Yan would be bombed like the old Taoist priest.


    Who knew I saw a Su Yan intact.


    At this time, Su Yan was wearing a layer of dragon armor, this dragon armor was radiant, and there was a pair of dragon horns on the helmet facing the sky, looking very hideous!


    "What kind of dragon body is this? It has such a strong defense power?"


    No one among Jinxians can answer this question. Not only are they lacking in strength, they are also lacking in knowledge.


    Su Yan replied: "This is one of the three ancient dragon bodies, the immortal dragon **** battle body. Who are you going to play next? Or do you plan to shoot together?"


    These golden immortals looked at each other and didn''t want to be this early bird. All of them were silent for a while!


    Su Yan''s dragon body not only has dragon energy body protection, but also a very domineering atmosphere!


    They had never heard of this overbearing aura. If the opponent really possessed the legendary Immortal Dragon God battle body, then it would almost be equivalent to possessing an immortal body!


    Such an enemy, I am afraid that the fairy king is very difficult to deal with!


    What is ridiculous is that they laughed at Su Yan just now for not cultivating to the realm of harmony with the Tao. At this time, there was no golden fairy who could laugh.


    "Are you all dead? I''m asking if you are going to fight on wheels, on the ground one by one, or swarm together?" Su Yan''s words came again.


    After witnessing the death of the old Taoist priest just now, the nineteen golden immortals were afraid that they would become Su Yan''s next target, so no one dared to answer Su Yan''s question directly.


    The air is silent with points dignified, and in the dignified, with a bit of embarrassment!


    "Since you don''t speak, I have to do it first!" The cyan blade in Su Yan''s hand changed again, gradually turning into a cyan machete!


    This change means that the fairy rule that Su Yan will use is also different from just now!


    Although they are all in the Eastern Yimu domain, the powers held by the immortals are very different!


    I saw a pair of dragon wings spread out behind Su Yan, and once again passed through the sky at an incredible speed, and arrived in front of the golden immortals!


    These golden immortals are not fools either, after witnessing Su Yan''s terrifying speed, they are already prepared this time!


    The three golden immortals simultaneously threw out their magic weapons against Su Yan, and four golden immortals used the spells that condensed the immortal rule to cut off Su Yan''s retreat!


    Although these nineteen golden immortals were stunned by Su Yan''s strength, they also had this level after all. Once it was the moment when they were really desperate, they wouldn''t even be able to get out of the basic cooperation!


    It''s just... they seem to underestimate the defense of the Immortal Dragon God''s body!


    Su Yan stubbornly resisted the attack of three magic weapons from the front, the scimitar''s sword energy in his hand changed, and the sword energy of Yimu Changsheng shot up in the void!


    Su Yan''s sword skills are also extremely high, but in the past he lacked the opportunity to show his skills!


    And this Otsuki Changsheng''s sword energy contains the blessing of the immortal, and its power is also extremely terrifying!


    Countless sword auras have split the void, until now, the nineteen golden immortals can only show their magical powers and use their strongest ability to save their lives!


    No one can care about others at this time!


    If you neglect a little bit, I''m afraid these sharp and ubiquitous knife aura will cut off their heads!


    Murderous aura was everywhere, no one wanted to fall under Su Yan''s sword aura so easily!


    And Su Yan��s strength of hundreds of sword qi is stronger than a one-off sale. When it is about to run out, new sword qi can be generated in the sword qi, so it is endless, and it can be maintained forever in the void. Hundreds of sharp swords!

 Chapter 3757： Position question

    Chapter 3757: Position Issues


    This endless sword aura does not consume a lot of Su Yan himself, because the sword aura is endless, and almost all the power of Xian Ze is used to bless it!


    These nineteen golden immortals complained constantly, only then realized that although the realm of the other party is not as good as them, but the use of the power of immortal is far above them!


    The opponent has a quantitative advantage, so you must limit the opponent at the beginning. If these nineteen golden immortals are allowed to take advantage of the quantitative advantage and become a war of attrition, then the situation will definitely become extremely against Su Yan. unfavorable!


    Among the swordsmanship, the golden immortals also began to show their own immortal rules one after another. Most of the nineteen golden immortals mastered the immortal rules related to the five elements.


    The various laws and powers represented by the five elements in the air are still being abused and are almost on the verge of rampage.


    The last woman threw out an incomparably strange magic weapon. This magic weapon changed the mountains and rivers and took in all Su Yan''s sword energy. Only then did the dilemma of these golden immortals be completely resolved.


    After the woman dispelled Su Yan''s sword energy, she said loudly to Su Yan, "You are also from the immortal world, why do you want to be an enemy of our immortals? Is it because of the witch in the void who is confronting the Emperor Zhun? Look at the woman behind you. He should also be a disciple of the Everlasting Immortal Realm, right?"


    Su Yan looked at this woman. She looked like she was about forty years old, her temples were a bit frosty, and although her face was a little majestic, she looked sincere.


    Su Yan didn''t react much, but Song Ningguang behind him was trembling all over after being recognized.


    In Song Ningguang''s cognition, the heavens and immortal realms are high above, almost invincible, and the dignity of the ten great immortal realms absolutely does not allow challenges!


    No rebel can escape the fate of being sanctioned!


    Su Yan said: "You want to persuade me to surrender?"


    The woman said: "I am the first seat of the Yellow Flower Palace in the Everlasting Immortal Realm. I can assure you that if you are willing to surrender now, we can also help you say a few words in front of the Emperor Zhun. Young people will inevitably go the wrong way, you His talent is so high that he can squat in the jail for a thousand years at most. After he comes out, he will enter the realm of the immortal king and quasi emperor in the future. The future is limitless. Why bother to fight against the immortal realm for a witch?"


    Su Yan stared at the woman non-committal.


    The woman said again: "The witch is no more than the cultivation base of the demon king. How can you be the opponent of the quasi-emperor. Seeing that you are all immortals, you must be held hostage by the witch and committed some mistakes? As long as you confess everything, there may not be no turning back You can go."


    Every word of this woman''s words stuck on Song Ningguang''s heart, not only nodded like smashing garlic, but even tears began to fall.


    But how could Su Yan be shaken by this woman''s few words, saying: "There are no constants in this world. I and you don''t know each other, let alone hatred and I didn''t want to kill you. But the killing in this world is just It��s not necessarily related to hatred. I have my own position, and you also have your own. So I will never insult the enemy during the battle, because everyone just holds their own positions."


    The woman sighed after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    An old man next to him said: "You are really stubborn! The first seat of the Yellow Flower Palace gives you a chance to regret it. Do you know how rare it is? You are not grateful for Dade, and dare to speak out about your position here! Wait for the Emperor Zhun to eliminate it. Witch, you will definitely be captured next and brought back to the Everlasting Immortal Realm for trial! At that time, you can still be a bit arrogant!"


    Su Yan said, "Listen to what you mean, isn''t it possible that none of your nineteen golden immortals can deal with me? You have to rely on the golden immortals to make a move?"


    The woman said: "You are a superhuman talent. We are not your opponents when it comes to fighting alone. A person like you has a bright future among the heavens and immortal realms. Why must we be an enemy of the heavens and immortal realms?"


    Su Yan arrogantly said: "I am different from you, because I am destined to be the man who will trample the heavens and immortal realms under my feet! I am definitely not a servant of the heavens and immortal realms!"


    To restore the hegemony of the year, it is necessary to conquer all the heavens and immortal domains.


    This battle will break out sooner or later! Only the time will be separated sooner or later!


    Su Yan then said seriously: "Although there is no hatred between us, since the battle has started, then this relationship has undergone a substantial change. There is only one possibility between us, either you kill me or I Kill you all. There is definitely no third way to go."


    As Su Yan said, the reason why they fight is not because of hatred between each other, but because of their different positions.


    Some golden immortals had already recovered and cast the immortal in the powerful thunder method, and saw dozens of lightning bolts falling together in the void, slamming on Su Yan''s head fiercely!


    And at this moment, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda also appeared above Su Yan''s head!


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda shines!


    Resist all dozens of sky thunders of different nature!


    The rumbling sound is endless!


    Xian Ze''s power will be blessed in the sky thunder, making the power of the sky thunder extremely terrifying!


    But it can''t shake the light of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    There is Jinxian said: "Brothers and sisters, everyone turned all the power of Xianze into spells, and let''s break his natal magic weapon! What can''t be done with our five-color thunder!"


    "This is the best opportunity! Don''t let this opportunity down! He is too fast! The use of sword energy and sword light is superb! If he is allowed to come out of the Buddha Pagoda, I am afraid that all of us will fall here!"


    Song Ningguang was also protected by the divine light of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and then she only listened to Su Yan saying, "You stay here and don''t go out."


    Song Ningguang originally wanted to speak, but his throat seemed to be blocked, unable to speak a word.


    She could only see Su Yan''s back and the Mowen Divine Sword that kept shining in purple light in her hand.


    Then she saw Su Yan flying out from the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda...


    Song Ningguang knew in his heart that a massacre was already inevitable!


    And on Su Yan''s body, not only the purple sword glow turned into a body-protecting Qi Gang, but also a circle of red lotus slowly opened!


    Although the speed of red lotus swaying around in a circle is not fast, it is unstoppable to give to those goddess of golden immortals!


    The powerful force turned into a red wall of fire, pushing away towards the outside!


    After encountering this wall of fire, those divine thunders that are constantly falling in the sky are actually directly weak by three points!


    Those golden immortals were shocked by Su Yan''s power, and were afraid of the power of this wall of fire, they could only retreat towards the back.


    But Dark Sky soon discovered that there was no way to retreat, because there was a wall of fire in the outer circle that was shrinking rapidly!


    Two walls of fire, one inside and the other outside, happened to sandwich these golden immortals in the middle. It was really uncomfortable!


    And Su Yan raised the long sword in his hand high, already like a god!


    "Sin Luo God Hell, open!"

 Chapter 3758： Extremely blue cold

    Chapter 3758: Extremely Blue Cold


    The boundless fire blasted away from Su Yan''s body!


    The Xian Yuan in Su Yan''s body burst out in an extremely explosive way, and a terrifying sea of ??fire soon formed in the void of the universe!


    This sea of ??flames spread to the horizon, with no end in sight, and also blocked all the routes through which the golden immortals might escape.


    The scarlet fire is invincible, and those golden immortals can only respond with their strongest magic weapon!


    This kind of time is already the juncture of life and death, if the magic weapon can''t support it, then their fate must be turned into ashes in the sea of ??fire!


    At this time, no one can count on it, and the only thing you can rely on is your own ability.


    Those golden immortals whose strength was slightly weaker or whose immortal element attributes were restrained by Shenhuo soon became profusely sweating, but in this case, they could only grit their teeth and support them!


    They really hope that the Emperor Zhun or the fairy king will come to support this side after a quick battle, but this idea is obviously very unrealistic.


    Regardless of whether the immortal king or the quasi emperor, the opponents encountered are stronger, and it is absolutely impossible to win quickly.


    Su Yan used the sacred fire of extinguishing the sky, and the temperature was chasing the real fire of the sun. It was the flame used by the ancient monks to refine the elixir.


    Among the fires that Su Yan mastered, although it was not the strongest, it was definitely not something ordinary golden immortals could handle.


    These golden immortals soon discovered that in this sea of ??fire, their immortal yuan was consumed extremely fast. The temperature of the sea of ??fire was already terrifying, but now there are signs of continuing to rise!


    If it continues to evolve and fade away, all of them will fall into this sea of ??flames. They will have the advantage in numbers, but they will be trapped in the sea of ??flames, and they won''t be able to perform at all.


    "Golden Immortal''s power can''t be exerted 100% in the star realm, hateful! If in the immortal realm, how could this kid be allowed to be so rampant?"


    "Don''t forget, his power will also be bound by the star realm! At this point, everyone is absolutely fair. Although this kid''s realm is not as good as ours, his strength is definitely above us!"


    The hearts of these golden immortals have begun to shake visibly!


    At first they thought that they had an absolute advantage here, and they could not lose to Su Yan alone anyway!


    But as the situation took a turn for the worse, some Jinxians were already thinking about how to protect themselves.


    These golden immortals come from different immortal realms. When the wind is downwind, everyone is naturally in the same group. There is no problem. If it is upwind, of course some golden immortals will have different ideas.


    Su Yan grasped the flame with his hands, and the flame appeared pink. When he sent the pink flame into the sea of ??fire, the nature of the sea of ??fire gradually changed.


    Almost in an instant, the sacred fire of Extinguishing Heaven turned into a flame of hell!


    And in the middle of the sea of ??fire, under Su Yan''s feet, the flames of **** also formed the lotus throne of karma fire!


    The Karma Fire Lotus Stand represents absolute control over flames. It is not only a symbol of status, but it also integrates offense and defense. It can also be used as a magic weapon, and its power is also very powerful!


    The power of the Hell Karma Fire far surpasses the God-Fighting God Fire, and more importantly, the flames are more strange and difficult to defend!


    The restraint on the attributes of these golden immortals is also more obvious!


    In the sea of ??hell industry fire, there are already golden immortals who can''t help but want to run away, but these golden immortals just flew up, and they were continuously engulfed by the skyrocketing flames!


    This is how the Tao is one foot high and the magic is one foot high!


    Su Yan sighed lightly, and said: "Karma is only burned by the three small changes of the evolving devil''s calamity. The four elephants and sixteen immortals in the sky are half of them useless. Those golden immortals can no longer support it Yet?"


    The aura represented by the **** karmic fire is not only the crushing of strength, but also the crushing of realm and understanding of various forces!


    The mystery of the changes in the sea of ??fire, even the Emperor Zhun might not be able to use it!


    These golden immortals are the first time they have seen such a great ability, how can they resist it?


    There were screams in the sea of ??fire, and three golden immortals were broken by the fire of the **** industry. After the fire of the industry burned, they immediately turned into ashes!


    The rest of the golden immortals saw the tragic death of their companions, and instantly turned into ashes, and only felt their hair terrified!


    If you have cultivated to the golden fairy realm, you will have a life span of 100,000 years, and you will live long and happy. Who is willing to fall easily?


    Jinxian who is still alive has taken out his strongest ability and wants to resist this boundless **** fire!


    But Su Yan couldn''t squeeze his fingers, and there was another raging wave in the sea of ??fire!


    In the raging waves, the sea of ??fire has changed into the image of dragons, phoenixes, unicorns, sacred beasts, sacred beasts and so on!


    These sacred beasts are vivid, like living creatures, possessing extremely strong anger, making those golden immortals even more unable to deal with it!


    With the blessing of Xian Ze, Su Yan''s manipulation of the sea of ??fire can be as precise as every inch!


    Screams came from the sea of ??fire again!


    Two golden immortals died tragically under the iron hoof of Qilin!


    The remaining Jinxian only felt that everyone was in danger, and this had almost reached the most dangerous moment!


    If you can''t come up with a way to crack this sea of ??flames, I''m afraid that all of them will fall here together!


    At this juncture of life and death, a bit of blue light suddenly appeared in front of the unicorn beast transformed by the fire of **** industry!


    This blue light appeared very abruptly, without warning!


    In this raging sea of ??fire, it is not very eye-catching. The unicorn beast directly swallowed the blue light, but the subsequent changes are extremely mysterious!


    I saw the unicorn beast that swallowed this blue light, turned into an ice sculpture!


    And you can see the shining blue light from the abdomen of the unicorn. This shining blue light represents another kind of ice power!


    The power of the ice spread directly from the body of the unicorn beast, and then directly solidified the boundless karma into ice!


    The high temperature and scorching heat disappeared without a trace in an instant, and replaced by the extreme cold that pierced the bones!


    If the power of the ice reaches a certain level, even time can be frozen, and it is nothing strange to freeze flames.


    It''s just that Su Yan is not using ordinary fire, but the legendary **** industry fire!


    If the **** industry can be frozen, this chill must also have a great background!


    The golden immortals who were struggling under the fire of **** can finally breathe a sigh of relief, at least their current security can be maintained.


    After a large sea of ??fire was frozen, he still kept his jumping posture! Then dragons, phoenixes, and other beasts were also frozen together by the blue cold air!


    The power of this ice is really amazing! The speed of spread is also extremely fast!


    Not only quickly sealed the sea of ??fire, but also spread towards Su Yan, looking very turbulent!


    It seems that Su Yan will be turned into an ice sculpture together!

 Chapter 3759： Karma is eternal

    Chapter 3759 Eternal Karma


    "The chill that can freeze the fire of the **** industry is ten thousand years of chilling energy, right? This is one of the hallmarks of the Hongmeng Immortal Realm. I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see it after so many years." Su Yan still used it when he spoke. An expression of disapproval.


    The immortal emperor who created ten thousand years of chilling energy was once beheaded by Su Yan. What is the technique of the defeated general to be amazed?


    After the blue cold air spread to Su Yan''s side, Su Yan did not make any movements, but the Red Lotus Throne under his step shined brightly, exploding with more than ten times the intensity of fire!


    This fire rushed straight into the sky, completely isolating the blue cold air!


    Even if there is flame forming ice, the fiery energy that bursts out from behind can directly vaporize this ice!


    The Red Lotus Throne has both offensive and defensive capabilities. It can not only actively attack and enhance Su Yan''s mana, but also provide protection when Su Yan is in danger!


    Two forces, one ice and one fire, are violently confronted and consumed in the void of the universe!


    Then I heard a Jinxian complain: "Why didn''t you use such a great skill earlier? What can you hide and tuck?! So many of your colleagues are dead for nothing?"


    This complaint is very reasonable. If there is a way to restrain the fire of hell, it should be used early. The sacrifice of the golden immortals just now is indeed unnecessary.


    It was a white-haired old man who used the ten thousand years of chilling energy. The white hair and white eyebrows of this old man seemed to be frozen, and the whole body was surrounded by a layer of blue fluorescence!


    If you have enough attention, you can still find that the old man''s wrists and soles have formed a layer of blue frost.


    After the formation of blue frost in these two places, the movement of the immortal essence in the body will inevitably be greatly affected, and it will be even more difficult to compete with Su Yan!


    Sure enough, the old man supported him for only a moment, and then he spouted a big mouthful of blood!


    The blood dyed the old man''s white robe extremely miserably, if it weren''t for the golden immortal to support him, I''m afraid it would have been difficult to stand up.


    Although Wan Zai Han''s Qi Jin is powerful, once it is used, the backlash to the surgeon itself will be very serious.


    The old man was trembling all over, his eyes rolled white and fainted. Even the soul shook with him, and he didn''t know if he could wake up again!


    The Jinxian next to him explained: "Although Wanzai Hanchan''s Qijin is called the Wanhuo Nemesis, it is not a power that can be used casually. Once used, the surgeon will first be bitten by Wanzai Hanchan''s Qijin! Teacher Qingzhu has transformed his lifelong cultivation into chilling energy, and the heart veins in his body have been frozen, and nine out of ten times, he will never wake up again!"


    The Jinxian who was blaming just now was already speechless, because even if there was no explanation, the fool could see that this old man burned his mana and even his vitality to break the fire of Su Yan''s **** industry.


    Even if you change him, it is impossible to come up with such a desperate move!


    Although the old man in white fainted, Wan Zai Han was still struggling with Su Yan''s Red Lotus Throne.


    Once this power is activated and released, it will incarnate into a fierce beast. If it can''t completely swallow the enemy, it will never stop.


    The Red Lotus Throne under Su Yan''s feet was gradually unable to support it during this consumption, and the lotus platform showed signs that it was about to collapse.


    "Is it done? Is this kid finally breaking his spell?! As long as the lotus platform of the **** industry fire is broken, we all rush to use the most powerful skills, can''t we still kill him?!"


    "Everyone listened to my orders and saw the right time. We must not let him leave here alive today! Revenge for the dead brothers and sisters!"


    The Jinxian who is still alive is already murderous, the feeling of facing death just now is very uncomfortable, they have to give Su Yan something in return no matter what they say!


    As long as the Red Lotus Throne collapses and Su Yan has no defense, that will be the most vulnerable moment, and they will definitely do it together at that time!


    It''s just that some of these golden immortals underestimated Su Yan. How could Su Yan not see the fighters they could see?


    Su Yan smiled and pierced his fingertips, sending a drop of blood into the lotus platform throne under his feet!


    The Red Lotus Throne was already about to wither under the attack of Ten Thousand Years of Chilli''s vigor, but after receiving the blood of Su Yan, it suddenly seemed to be alive!


    What happened next was beyond everyone''s expectations!


    I saw the Red Lotus Throne burst out with an extremely powerful force, which completely changed the nature of the surrounding flames!


    Then it changed into a kind of pink flame!


    This pink flame is a lot lighter than the crimson Hell Karma Fire, but its power has obviously raised a realm!


    Wan Zai Han''s vigor can be equal to the fire of **** industry, and even the fire of **** industry can be frozen!


    But in the face of this white flame, I couldn''t resist it at all, and what was even more terrible was that this white flame was burned on top of Wanzai''s chill!


    This white flame can actually use Ten Thousand Years of Chilly Qi Jin as the nourishment for burning!


    Wan Zai Han''s vitality is called the existence of Wan Huo Nemesis!


    I saw that after the pink flame burned into the air, it turned into pink and white lotus flowers, corresponding to the red lotus throne under Su Yan''s feet!


    "This is the red lotus karmic fire... **** karmic fire got his blood and he was promoted to the red lotus karmic fire!"


    "Who is he who has mastered the red lotus karma fire?! Isn''t the red lotus karma fire controlled only by the Western Bliss Buddhas? He is not a Buddha, not even a Buddhist, how can he master the red lotus karma fire? "


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire is not only a very special kind of flame, but also something that makes these golden immortals fear.


    Except for the Bodhisattvas and Buddhas of Western Bliss, any monk, whether demon cultivator or immortal way, is restrained by the red lotus karma fire, and there is absolutely no way to resolve it!


    Maybe some immortals have ways to restrain the red lotus karmic fire, but these golden immortals are absolutely unable to counter the red lotus karmic fire!


    In previous battles, as long as Su Yan releases the red lotus karma fire, the opponent''s fate will inevitably be death, turning into ashes in the universe, there is no other possibility!


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire is a very domineering force, once it is contaminated, it will never go out before burning these golden immortals to ashes!


    No matter what method they use, it is impossible to extinguish the red lotus karma fire, perhaps this is the flame with the least weakness in the world.


    And those **** industry fires that had just been frozen by ten thousand years of chilling energy began to thaw quickly!


    The **** karmic fire after thawing was quickly swallowed into the red lotus karmic fire.


    The strong fire only needs one point to completely swallow the weak fire!


    If the red lotus karmic fire forms a boundless sea of ??fire, then they must be unable to resist it!


    Before this is their last desperate opportunity!

 Chapter 3760： Shura Instant Hell Sword

    Chapter 3760: Shura Instant Prison Sword


    After a golden immortal boosted Lifetime Xianyuan, he said angrily: "Our golden immortal in the Immortal Realm of Longevity will never bow our heads. Let me do it! Kill!"


    This was Jin Xian''s desperate blow, the powerful force of the law of killing intent, which turned into a flood in the Tianhe River, and directly rushed towards Su Yan!


    This Tianhe is extremely unrestrained, at least fifty miles long!


    The Tianhe Flood directly hit Su Yan''s Red Lotus Throne, and after the water and fire intersected, it quickly vaporized!


    There is no absolute truth to the suppression of water and fire. If the water is strong, then it can break through the wall of fire. If the fire is strong, the water will quickly turn into gas!


    The impact of the Tianhe flood is very terrifying. Fortunately, Su Yan uses the red lotus fire, which can also use water as fuel for burning. If it is another kind of fire, I am afraid it has been broken through the defense!


    The Lotus Terrace Throne��s ability to vaporize water is at its limit. If it weren��t for the Red Lotus Industry Fire to ignite the Tianhe River, blazing on the Tianhe River, weakening the impact of the Tianhe Flood, I am afraid that the Lotus Terrace Throne��s defenses have been broken!


    And before this Tianhe flood was completely swallowed up by the red lotus karmic fire, the other Jinxian had also taken action!


    In the Tianhe flood, three water dragons were separated, and the water dragon wrapped the golden nine-day divine thunder and slammed it down on Su Yan''s head!


    At the same time, a sunda wind suddenly blew in this cosmic space, and there was boundless golden light in the sunda wind!


    This golden light was transformed by Geng Jin''s murderous aura!


    These golden immortals are not general, although the star realm has sealed off a part of their power, but when they are really desperate, if they have nothing to reserve, the power is still very strong!


    Then there was a treasure gourd on the opposite side that opened to Su Yan, and a strong wind came!


    This treasure gourd will not **** Su Yan''s true body, but it has really sucked a lot of Red Lotus Karma!


    The Red Lotus Karma Fire will surely burn through this precious gourd, but since it''s time to desperately, I can''t care about so much. Even if it only weakens Su Yan''s power by one point, the destruction of this precious gourd is worth it!


    These golden immortals each displayed their magical powers, and the brilliance of the spells pierced the sky, completely shaking the universe!


    But it may not be able to shake Su Yan''s Red Lotus Throne, let alone shake Su Yan!


    Above Su Yan''s head, Honglianyehuo bloomed with lovely pink lotus flowers!


    These lotus flowers look very thin, and there is still a huge gap between them, but the various attacks of those golden immortals are unable to break through the defense composed of these lotus flowers!


    This is the power of the real Red Lotus Karma Fire!


    Before, whether in the mortal world or in the third region, the red lotus karma fire used by Su Yan was not completely integrated!


    Only after mastering these four fairy rules about flame, can the strongest posture of the red lotus industry fire be brought into play!


    The power of the red lotus karmic fire is irresistible, no matter what these golden immortals love, they can''t stop the red lotus karmic fire from spreading in the void of the universe!


    These golden immortals'' spells were swallowed by the red lotus karmic fire one after another, and the golden immortals of all walks of life felt another layer of despair in the strong sense of powerlessness!


    Song Ningguang was still standing in Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, listening to the various musical instruments in the pagoda slowly playing, watching the red lotus industry fire raging in the void!


    She knew in her heart that the outcome of the battle here was determined.


    Those golden immortals exhausted various methods, and many powerful magic weapons were burned by the red lotus karmic fire. After all, there was no way to break through the red lotus karmic fire, and Su Yan couldn''t even touch it!


    When the desperate desperation of grief and anger is meaningless, there is only despair in my heart!


    After a series of battles, there were only six golden immortals left in front of Su Yan, and five of these six golden immortals had already planned to escape!


    They have tried their best, and they can be considered worthy of themselves and their dead companions. If they continue to fight, it is only that they have been burned to ashes by the red lotus karma, and the ending will not have any substantial change!


    This is a destined struggle, and it will take his own life!


    Not everyone in this world has the spirit of Foolish Old Man moving a mountain. When encountering a mountain that cannot be climbed, the reaction of most normal people is to bypass it!


    Under Su Yan''s step, the red lotus throne became more and more coquettish.


    The power of the red lotus karma fire has been used by Western Buddhas to suppress hundreds of millions of demons and evil spirits in the ancient times.


    It is a force that is more vicious than the devil and evil spirits!


    The Buddha of Western Bliss used the red lotus karma fire to suppress the devil and evil spirits. This is a typical example of using violence to suppress violence and evil to suppress evil!


    When the sea of ??red lotus karmic fire became turbulent again, five of the six golden immortals flew toward the rear together, and only one gold fairy stubbornly resisted and was finally swallowed by the red lotus karmic fire!


    The five golden immortals who fled turned into five streamers and flew in different directions.


    But at this moment, Su Yan also flew out of the Red Lotus Throne, and at the same time lifted the Mowen Divine Sword in his hand!


    Want to escape in front of Su Yan, where is it so easy!


    Not to mention that the cosmic space here was cut into sixteen different spaces by the Light Merchant Demon with the Heavenly Star Array. They are only in one of the sixteen spaces. To escape Su Yan��s pursuit, they need to have the ability. Break through the barriers of space from the space in front of you and enter another space!


    It is only Su Yan''s pursuit, they may not be able to resolve it!


    Su Yan''s powerful firepower was turned away by Su Yan, and then the Mo Wen Divine Sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly became unusually bright!


    The gleam of sword light far covered the sea of ??fire formed by the red lotus industry fire below!


    In this shining sword light contains the incomparably powerful Gengjin power!


    Su Yan has already used Dongfang Yimu Zhenling and Senluo God Fire Prison, and it is time to test the power of the Gengjin Killing Array.


    The Western Gengjin was originally used to kill and attack, and it was used to blend with the sword energy, so it couldn''t be more suitable.


    Although Su Yan''s sword was still in his hands, the power of Xian Ze was added to the sword light, so it was so dazzling!


    The five golden immortals escaped separately. Although everyone did not look back, they all felt a strong murderous aura coming from behind!


    Although Su Yan hadn''t made a sword yet, because of the surging sword intent, his hair had already flew upside down toward the sky!


    The murderous aura in the universe is more dense!


    The five golden immortals also felt more and more panic!


    The five golden immortals flew in even different directions, but Su Yan had a way to catch up with all the five, that is, to transform the Gengjin Killing Array into the Shura Instant Hell Sword!


    The Shura Instant Prison Sword can help Su Yan to fly more than three times faster than the sound limit!


    Such a terrifying speed is enough to form an absolute crush on five golden immortals!


    After Su Yan cast the Shura Instant Prison Sword, he only felt that everything around him quickly retreated towards the back, and even the starlight turned into a long streamline!

 Chapter 3761： Cant help but frown

    Chapter 3761 can''t help but frown


    When the killing intent and the powerful sword light shrouded, the first Jinxian to be caught up only felt irresistible, as if a mountain was about to be suppressed!


    But he would never sit and wait, turning around and shaking a Tianhe out of his sleeves!


    This Tianhe has a total of twenty miles, and it directly collided with Su Yan''s sword light!


    Su Yan''s sword blessing the Four Immortals does not say how terrifying the sword intent is, but the killing intent has been blessed to an unshakable level!


    The dazzling purple sword light directly split this Tianhe River in half, and then the sword light still did not stagnate, and directly killed the golden fairy!


    The first golden immortal was killed by Su Yan, and then a purple light quickly turned back and rushed to the next golden immortal!


    In the blink of an eye, Ziguang had already crossed the sky and reached the front of another golden fairy!


    This is the terrifying speed of the Shura Instant Prison Sword!


    I just thought of it, the body can already be reached!


    At such a speed, even Jinxian is extremely difficult to react!


    This Golden Immortal had no idea that Su Yan''s speed would be so fast. When he raised his weapon to resist, it was too late. The sword in his hand was only raised in the air, and Su Yan''s sword light had already penetrated his heart!


    In an instant, arrived in hell!


    This is the essence of the Shura Instant Prison Sword!


    After Su Yan killed two golden immortals in a row, he didn''t even bother to breathe, and then walked through the universe again!


    The remaining three golden immortals were also used by Su Yan with murderous intent and Jian Feng to directly break through the defense, and fell under Su Yan''s sword one after another!


    So far, all the twenty golden immortals have fallen. I am afraid that no one would have imagined that this battle with such a huge disparity in number would turn out to be a unilateral massacre in the end!


    Su Yan took the long sword calmly. Not only was he unscathed, but even the whole sky and four elephants were useless, and the battle was over.


    Su Yan''s heart felt unfinished, but he still walked through the sky and returned to the side of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    Here is one of the verticals of the Sky Star Magic Array. Now the Array Array has been completely spread, completely cutting the cosmic space. If you want to create an Array, it only takes a lot of effort.


    Moreover, it is meaningless to Su Yan to break out of this formation. It would be very dangerous to break into another battlefield.


    It is the safest and most sensible choice to watch the changes here.


    Four horizontal and four vertical blockades of the universe, the other horizontal and vertical space barrier has long been broken.


    Here are three powerful sinners versus eight fairy kings!


    These eight immortal kings are not qualified enough, not only have they never fought against the sin clan, but even only the three immortal kings know the existence of the sin clan.


    Because of the lack of a basic understanding of the power of sinners, he suffered a big loss.


    By this time of the battle, two fairy kings had fallen, and two other fairy kings were extremely injured, and the remaining fairy kings were struggling to support!


    Although the strong of the sin race was also injured, the fighting style of the sin race was originally based on bravery and bravery. Therefore, the strong sin race became more and more courageous after being injured!


    Su Yan concluded that the battle here should also be victorious, and there is no need to urge them. If they are too impatient, they may pay a great price instead.


    The only thing that is uncertain now is the Light Merchant Demon King.


    Although Su Yan often said that the power of the Light Merchant Demon King was enough to deal with a quasi emperor, and the laws of the star realm would weaken the power of the quasi emperor.


    But when facing a quasi emperor, the victory or defeat was still full of suspense.


    Because of the on-the-spot combat, how the result is related to the mental state, physical state, physical strength, mana, environment, and many other factors, even Su Yan could not give a 100% answer.


    The Eye of the Light Merchant Devil''s Galaxy is indeed very powerful.


    But as a quasi-emperor, Lu Shajia was definitely not at a loss when he faced the Eye of the Galaxy.


    Lu Shajia''s mana is extremely strong, and more importantly, he is one of the rare monks in the immortal world who can achieve both Buddhism and Taoism!


    Lu Shajia''s left hand is using the power of the fairy gate, using the earth-shattering method of reshaping the universe to counter the continuous tearing of the Eye of the Galaxy and the creation of new space.


    After Lu Shajia spread out his right hand, there was a golden **** in the palm of his hand.


    The **** protects Lu Shaka''s whole body strictly. Although the light business demon king makes the sky full of stars, it is completely unable to break through Lu Shaka''s defense.


    Originally, the light of Buddhism is the most defensive kind of light, and among the various protective arrays, magic weapons, and spells, it is considered to be a strong defensive existence.


    The two major abilities of Eye of the Galaxy were all resolved by Lu Shajia, so that the Light Merchant Demon King would not be able to ask for any advantage.


    Therefore, from the beginning of the battle to the present, the Demon King of Light Merchants only feels that the rhythm has never fallen into her own hands. Although she has cut the universe with her own mind and shaped the galaxy, she can''t help Lu Shaka!


    Su Yan frowned slightly unconsciously when he saw this.


    Because of Lu Shajia''s strength, I am afraid that he is considered high-powered in the quasi-emperor, but it is reasonable for the light business devil to deal with him.


    But if Lu Shaka can''t settle down, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles!


    If Lu Shajia can leave calmly today, then not only he himself, but even the powerful fairyland behind him will not become a powerful enemy of Longevity Mountain!


    This is naturally not something that Su Yan would like to see.


    But this kind of battle, with Su Yan''s current strength, I am afraid there is no way to intervene.


    Lu Shajia''s strategy is extremely stable, and he did not reveal any flaws. Even Su Yan could not just give the Light Shang Demon King a few words of advice, and she could defeat Lu Shajia!


    Lu Shajia said, "You can cut the universe with the Heavenly Star Magic Array. This pair of eyes is also infinitely magical. Are you a descendant of the Star Ancient Sect? I have never heard that there are descendants of the Star Ancient Sect in this world. Yes! And the most important thing is that you are a magic repair, I''m afraid it is not a waiting magic repair!"


    Lu Shajia was full of doubts about the identity of the Light Merchant Demon King. The Light Merchant Demon King laughed, and then said: "Of course this king is a descendant of the ancient sect of stars! You break into the star realm, it is equal to break into this king''s home. Robbery!"


    Lu Shajia said: "The ancient star sect has been dead for many years. How can you claim to be yourself as the master of the star realm? It''s just an evil spirit. Do you want me to make way for you?"


    "If you don''t give way, you will definitely fall here today! If you can slaughter an immortal quasi-emperor, the king''s name will surely be celebrated in the immortal world?"


    Lu Shajia''s complexion was calm, and he was not irritated by the words of the Light Merchant Demon King. Instead, he said: "If you can really kill me, the ten immortal realms will be shaken by you! Many immortal emperors will also remember your name! But do you really have this kind of ability? I have all met with the Seven Demon Realm, and they are so polite to me. How dare you say so?"

 Chapter 3762： Temporary blindness

    Chapter 3762: Transient blindness


    The light business demon king said: "Is this called a big talk? This king also said that the seven emperors of the demon world will be replaced! You are no more than a quasi emperor, so why can''t you be the king now, this king really does not know why you are so confident ."


    Lu Shajia said, "Do you think I am confident? Then you listen to me why I am so confident! I only started practicing Taoism when I was 30 years old, invincible in the third region when I was 75 years old, and ascended to the immortal world when I was ninety-nine years old! Fifty years of shaping the celestial battle body, one hundred years of cultivation to become a god, and another three hundred years to become a golden fairy. After that, it only took a thousand years to become a quasi emperor! Do you think I have the capital of confidence?"


    Lu Shajia didn''t brag in what he said. He was indeed a talent of the peerless Tianjiao level. Since he began to cultivate, countless predecessors have been surpassed by him!


    The light business demon king said: "Are these worth bragging? This king thought you had killed more than a hundred demon kings, and even the quasi emperor of the demon world..."


    Lu Shajia said: "Then you are really right. In the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, I have also been to the star realm and killed three demon quasi-emperors. There are not one hundred and dozens of devil kings!"


    Unexpectedly, the light business demon king, this Lu Shajia has such a background.


    Among the immeasurable calamities of the year, the Demon Realm did indeed come home in the star realm, but the seven emperors maintained a very high understanding of this matter, and they rarely said this to the inside.


    The magic repair who had experienced countless calamities back then was also silent. Only then did the light business demon know that the quasi-emperor Lu Shajia in front of him was so powerful!


    With that said, it wouldn''t be a loss to get a tie with him.


    Lu Shajia continued: "Unless the Seven Demon Realm emperors make the shots personally, how can you do anything to me as a little witch?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Whoever you are, as long as you dare to attack the star realm, you are the enemy of this king. This king''s sky star circle is here, and if you have the skills, you will break this king''s circle. !"


    Lu Shajia said: "I have never fought with women in my life, so I have a lot of tolerance, I want you to retreat in the face of difficulties. In the end, you have to keep an inch and think that I am afraid of you. This is not a complete version of the Sky Star Law. Array? It''s so ridiculous!"


    Lu Shajia walked in the void while talking, and under Lu Shajia''s feet, a gray gossip disc was slowly forming!


    Every time Lu Shajia took a step forward, this gossip disc became alive.


    This gossip disc was blue-grey, not very gorgeous, but it was enough to shock the universe and shake the foundation of the sky star array.


    Even after Su Yan saw the gossip disc, he couldn''t help but said, "No!"


    Su Yan has recognized it, this gossip disc was transformed by the two great immortals of the Supreme and Taiqing, the Supreme and Taiqing evolved the 33rd Heaven of Immortal Dao, and the 32nd Palace of Lingxiao!


    This is where the immortality lies!


    It can also be regarded as the fairy rule among the fairy rules!


    Even if it is the existence of the immortal emperor series, it may not be able to comprehend both Taishang and Taiqing!


    What Lu Shajia said just now is definitely not half bragging, he is indeed a talent of peerless Tianjiao! One year of cultivation is equivalent to ten years of ordinary genius cultivation!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the immortal world now has such a stunning and brilliant quasi emperor!


    But now is not the time to sigh such things.


    The two great immortals of Taishang and Taiqing summarized the primordial universe, the heavens and myriad realms. This heavenly star circle was originally an acquired circle. When the gossip is reversed, it will be broken!


    Su Yan had already told the Demon King of Light Merchants about the principle of breaking the formation, which was to reverse the stars and turn everything in the universe upside down, so the formation would naturally break itself!


    Even if the Heavenly Star Array has entered the Innate, I am afraid that it will not be able to hold it, not to mention the Light Merchant Demon King��s array has not yet entered the Innate Rank!


    The quasi-emperor''s power really made Su Yan a little surprised! The one who can master the two qi of Taiqing and Shangqing is definitely the best immortal!


    If Lu Shajia can achieve the immortal emperor rank, then he must be no different from the immortal emperor of Su Yan''s time!


    The blue-gray gossip under Lu Shajia''s step gradually became tangible and qualitative!


    This tangible and qualitative blue gossip existed not long ago, and gradually fell into the intangible and intangible. It seemed that nothing happened in this short change!


    At least Song Ningguang didn''t even see what was going on. He just felt that all of a sudden Zhou Tianxing and the cut cosmic space began to shake!


    When the space shakes, everything around it will shake with it!


    Even if she stood in Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, she couldn''t stand still and couldn''t find her balance at all.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan to pull her, I''m afraid it would fall directly to the point of rolling on the ground.


    The Star Array was broken in an instant. Fortunately, the Light Merchant Demon King did not make any resistance. Instead, he used the Star Falling Staff to cut off the connection with the Star Array.


    This decision is very decisive, if it is supported for a moment, I am afraid that it will suffer a strong backlash!


    When the Heavenly Star Array was broken, the immortal kings fell one after another, and the three strong criminals were also seriously injured. One of them also broke two arms!


    There is only one quasi-emperor left in the void of the universe, but no one is sure that Lu Shajia can settle him!


    The cyan gossip under Lu Shajia''s step gradually condensed, and finally turned into two extremely mysterious symbols, heading for the suppression of the Qing Shang Demon King!


    These two small symbols have moved the mighty force like two mountains!


    This is the mana of the quasi-emperor as vast as the sea!


    Now it is his turn to attack Lu Shajia!


    The two gods of Lu Shajia are the incarnation of Taiqing and Shangqing. All evil worship will be restrained. If the light business demon king uses the magic of the devil world, I am afraid that even the magician will be suppressed together!


    But the Demon King of Light Merchant was not a typical Demon King in the first place, she hadn''t used the magic of the Demon World for a long time!


    At this dangerous moment, she activated the third ability of the Eye of Galaxy, and the most powerful ability!


    All the energies in her eyes, no matter how they change, as long as the origin comes from the world, it can be reduced to pure chaos by her pupil power!


    The Demon King of Light Business opened his eyes wide, his eyes locked on these two magical runes!


    After the opening of heaven and earth, chaos was divided into two types: Qing and turbid. Both the Shangqing and Taiqing were clear, and they could naturally be reduced to chaos!


    But the power contained in these two runes is really too huge, the light business demon king wants to completely dissolve the power of these two runes, he only feels that his eyes are under unimaginable pressure!


    At this moment, she only felt that her eyes suddenly became dark, but she soon recovered!


    The other party actually forced the Eye of the Star River to the point of short-term blindness, which was unprecedented! But just two magic runes, they are so powerful?


    The heart of the Light Merchant Demon King has sunk to the bottom, and there is already a trace of fear and shake in his heart!


    And in the void of the universe, that huge chaotic force has been completely exploded, the tremor in the space has become more and more serious, and at the same time, there is a predominant breath coming!

 Chapter 3763： Unpredictable outcome

    Chapter 3763: The outcome is unpredictable


    "This is... has the Shangqing, Taiqing, and Starlight all turned into chaos?" Su Yan hesitated for a moment.


    And in this explosion, the heavens of the universe have become more and more turbulent.


    This battle has reached the fiercest stage. After reaching this level, even Su Yan can''t easily see through and occupy, and assert who will be the winner in the end.


    Lu Shajia''s abilities should be more than that, he is a quasi-emperor after all!


    But is there any way he can beat the abilities of Eye of the Galaxy that can turn everything into chaos?


    This is the key to a battle.


    No matter who it is, as long as he can grasp this key point, he can control the victory or defeat in his own hands.


    Lu Shajia said: "What is the origin of your pair of eyes? Not only can you manipulate the starlight and the universe, but even my Taiqing and Shangqing runes can turn into chaos. There has never been a pair of such powerful stars in the ancient star school. eye!"


    Lu Shajia''s face was very shocked.


    This was the first time he had come into contact with the Eyes of the Galaxy, and he had never expected that these eyes would be so strange and powerful to an almost unreasonable level.


    In fact, not only Lu Shajia, but also Su Yan was very surprised when he saw the full power of Eye of the Galaxy for the first time. What''s more, Lu Shajia''s knowledge and experience were far inferior to Su Yan.


    In fact, the Demon King of Light Merchant was very nervous, at least her heartbeat was still very fast, and there was no expression of joy on her face.


    Although she broke the two gods of Lu Shajia Taiqing and Shangqing.


    But only she herself understands how dangerous it was just now. If it weren''t for the Eye of the Galaxy, the two magical runes just now had been combined, she would have fallen on the spot!


    This quasi emperor is so strong!


    Fighting him is like walking on a wire, and the wire connects two cliffs.


    If you accidentally lose your balance, you will fall into the cliff of ten thousand feet, and the end will be forever!


    But the Demon King of Light Merchant became extremely excited when he thought of this place. This is a very pathological pleasure. Although she knew it was wrong, she couldn''t control the happy feeling overflowing from the bottom of her heart!


    The battle lingering on the front line of life and death will make the light business Demon King''s body and mind unable to help produce a morbid excitement, which is something she can''t control herself.


    "Lu Shajia, your two gods have already been broken by this king! If you don''t have any more powerful skills, you will be killed by this king today!" The light merchant demon couldn''t help but laugh wildly when he said this. stand up.


    In contrast, Lu Shajia looked quite forbearing, and there seemed to be some kind of back-up in the pondering.


    The outcome of this battle is still unpredictable, but Su Yan has already had to start thinking about one thing, if the Light Merchant Demon King is defeated by Lu Shajia, how he will deal with it.


    It is impossible to escape the decision from the hands of the Emperor Zhun, even if he starts flying with the sword now, it is impossible to fly out of the hands of the Emperor Zhun!


    As long as the emperor Zhun released his divine mind, he could easily cover a range of thousands of miles.


    If the Light Merchant Demon King was defeated, then Su Yan would definitely be implicated.


    From this point of view, Su Yan and the Emotional Intelligence Demon are indeed people on the same boat, both honor and shame.


    It was too far away from the center of the battlefield. Even if Su Yan wanted to use sound transmission to help the Light Merchant Demon King, his voice would be extremely difficult to reach there.


    Moreover, the state of the Demon King of Light Business has become abnormal again, even if he hears Su Yan''s suggestion, he may not have a clear mind to adopt it.


    Su Yan only felt that the current situation was gradually getting out of control, but he had nothing to do with this out-of-control situation.


    This is really powerless!


    And Lu Shajia created a Taiqing rune, but this Taiqing rune was not directly released by Lu Shajia, but turned into a blue gossip under his feet.


    This cyan gossip can be seen as a defensive barrier, and it can be seen that he is also very afraid of the Eye of the Galaxy.


    Su Yan originally had great worries in his heart, because this battle was really full of great uncertainty, but he couldn''t help but laugh directly after seeing Lu Shajia cast this magic rune.


    Su Yan laughed completely because Lu Shajia made the worst choice!


    If Lu Shajia rushed forward and continued his fierce attack, the Light Merchant Demon King would be overwhelmed.


    Although the Eye of the Galaxy is powerful, it is only a pair of eyes after all. Subject to the strength of the Light Merchant Demon King, the upper limit is set here.


    As long as the endurance limit of the Eye of the Galaxy is broken, the Light Merchant Demon King will undoubtedly lose!


    The Eye of the Galaxy can restore all things and energy in the universe to a state of chaos and ignorance, but this ability cannot be infinitely amplified.


    Just now, the two gods of Taiqing and Shangqing had clearly tested the limits of the Eye of the Galaxy.


    If it was Su Yan, he would inevitably activate the two spells at all costs, even if he was injured, he would have to break the limit of the Eye of the Galaxy, so as to find a chance to win!


    Lu Shajia��s desire for victory was obviously not so crazy and eager. Facing the eyes of galaxy full of unknowns, his first consideration was how to save himself.


    After all, it is very difficult to cultivate to the Emperor Zhun. Now that it has reached this level, who doesn''t want to be on the throne of the Emperor?


    In order to achieve this ultimate goal, you need to protect yourself.


    As long as the person is still there, everything is possible.


    If it falls, all the previous achievements will be gone with them!


    The Eye of the Galaxy is so powerful that no one knows if the Eye of the Galaxy will break through the limit at the moment of life and death, and even if Lu Shajia has the upper hand, how can it be guaranteed that the Light Merchant Demon King will not dying to fight back?


    If the opponent only wants to die together, the power of the Eye of the Galaxy will become more terrifying and difficult to defend.


    The risk is far beyond what Lu Shajia can handle.


    Therefore, Lu Shajia chose a more secure way to deal with it. It can''t be regarded as a mistake, but everyone has their own ambitions.


    It''s just that his choice will have a very serious problem. If he intends to protect himself first, and then deal with the Eye of the Galaxy, it will definitely be impossible to break the limit of the Eye of the Galaxy.


    In this way, it is equivalent to handing over the initiative of the fight to the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King didn''t think of this at all. After she was suppressed by Lu Shaka just now and became blind for a short time, the instinctive desire to play games with the **** of death in her heart has risen again!


    At this moment, she can''t suppress her desire completely, just want to enjoy the strange happiness of passing by death again and again!


    Lu Shajia didn''t understand this, and only summoned the supernatant rune into the void. Then the supernatant rune revolved in the air, and then tens of thousands of cyan sword lights flew out of the spell!


    This cyan sword light is a kind of sword light for eliminating demons and evil spirits, and every sword light is comparable to a fifth-grade fairy weapon!


    It is equivalent to tens of thousands of fifth-grade fairy swords being created instantly!

 Chapter 3764： Blast the Void

    Chapter 3764: Bursting the Void


    The Fifth-Rank Immortal Sword is already a treasure that is almost impossible to obtain for those earth immortals, even if it is a heavenly immortal, most of them use such a series of immortal weapons as their body protection magic weapon!


    But for Zhundi, he can be created at will!


    After arriving in the fairyland, every step of the great realm, the strength will increase many times, after a few great realms, it is the difference between the ant and the real fairy.


    This ten thousand swords shot fiercely at the Light Merchant Demon King!


    At least seven different sword formations have evolved in the air, and the power of the Emperor Zhun is not only majestic, but its control is also amazing!


    But for Su Yan, these changes are simply meaningless tricks, except that they seem very fancy, they have no meaning in essence.


    As long as he can''t break through the tolerance limit of the Eye of the Galaxy, the Eye of the Galaxy can flip everything!


    No matter how fancy your sword formation is and how incredible changes you have, what is the point of turning it into chaos before you touch it?


    But in an instant, Su Yan thought of another possibility. Does Lu Shajia want to rely on the consumption of immortal yuan to defeat the light business demon king?


    This idea is too whimsical!


    This is the astral world, and the laws of the astral world have blessings for the light business demon king!


    On the contrary, it will weaken Lu Shajia''s power. Although he is full of immortality, the power he can exert is only 30% of the normal situation.


    Under the long and the other, this war of attrition may not be beneficial to him.


    In the cosmic space, those magnificent sword lights couldn''t even touch the corners of the light business demon king''s clothes, they fell apart and turned into pure chaotic energy!


    Lu Shajia couldn''t help frowning. If judged by pure reason, the most important thing he should do now is to retreat.


    If he wants to retreat, the other party must be unable to stop him.


    However, the eight immortal kings and twenty golden immortals who followed his actions have all fallen. If he does not let the other party leave something, and just let the other party retreat, then his reputation will inevitably follow!


    The masters of the three immortal realms will also condemn him together!


    Even if he was betting on the dignity of Emperor Zhun, Lu Shajia couldn''t retreat so easily!


    Lu Shajia''s seven sword formations were broken as expected, and he had already hidden his backhand changes.


    But what Lu Shajia couldn''t think of was that after the Light Merchant Demon King broke through the seven sword formations, he gathered the chaotic power in his hands, and then rushed towards Lu Shajia!


    Lu Shajia never thought that the Light Merchant Demon King would take the initiative to attack, if he had the Eye of the Galaxy, he would definitely rely on this pair of powerful eyes to consume the opponent!


    This witch is too arrogant!


    Do you really think that my quasi-emperor is no match for her?


    Lu Shajia''s heart was filled with immense anger, and then his hidden backhand changes also appeared in the void of the universe!


    I saw an Eastern Blue Dragon breaking free from the restraints of the super clear formation and slaying out, full of peerless ferocity!


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that this Eastern Blue Dragon not only has the blessing of the Eastern Yimu Xianze, but also the blood of the Emperor Zhun himself!


    It is impossible to be released until the moment of real desperation!


    Because this oriental blue dragon is very difficult to feed, even if Lu Shajia is a quasi-emperor, he may not be able to raise one for two thousand years!


    However, this should be the method of the ancient immortal emperor. Chilong not only borrowed the methods of Wuzong, but also innovated and opened up. It is unexpected to see such an ability in this era!


    But the light business demon king has become very crazy, even in the face of this peerless and mad blue dragon, she will not back down, she has completely forgotten what is fear at this time!


    The whole heart is filled with sickness and strange excitement!


    Facing this blue dragon raised with the blood of the emperor, she became more excited!


    Then the power of the Chaos engulfed by the Light Merchant Demon King and his own powerful demon energy slammed into this Eastern Blue Dragon!


    A strong light exploded in the void!


    The light is so dazzling that it covers everything!


    Subsequently, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda outside Su Yan was madly impacted by energy!


    This time it is not only the shock of the universe, but also the shock waves generated by the explosion are expanding wildly in the universe!


    The various musical instruments inside the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda played one after another, and the defense was blessed with Xian music to withstand this shock!


    There is already a very long distance from the battlefield where the Emperor Zhun and the Demon King of Light Merchants fight, but it is still greatly affected!


    Su Yan also became extremely dignified!


    The outcome of the battlefield there has become completely unpredictable.


    This kind of impact is pure and direct, and many skills can''t be used at all. At this time, it is willpower and a little bit of luck!


    Even Su Yan felt that the Demon King of Light Merchants should not be so crazy when facing the emperor, so it would be easy to take his own life!


    But if she can perfectly control her inner desires, at least it should be the cultivation base of the Devil Emperor.


    Devil repairs below the Devil Emperor always have moments when they are controlled by desire. This is no way things.


    The dazzling explosion in the void lasted for a long time, as if it turned into a brand new sun!


    But the incandescent light collapsed from the inside!


    This is because the interior of the huge energy has been converted into chaos, and starlight was bred out of the chaos, and then the starlight exploded for the first time!


    Chaos and starlight exploded together, the power can be more than ten times!


    "Is this woman really crazy?" Even Su Yan made such a judgment.


    Know that she herself is in the very center of the explosion!


    This explosion is bound to involve the Light Merchant Demon himself!


    This explosion was not only violent, but also extremely long-lasting!


    It''s not like an ordinary explosion only starts in an instant, and ends in an instant!


    The energy involved in this is extremely huge, even if the Emperor Immortal is in it, there is a risk of falling.


    Lu Shajia��s Shangqing and Taiqing forces were exploded one after another, and he was directly exposed to the explosion of starlight and chaos!


    For Lu Shajia, it is also at this moment of life and death!


    Lu Shajia cursed in his heart: "Is this woman really a lunatic? Is this trying to die with me?"


    He didn''t understand why the Light Business Demon King would do such an outrageous thing, and it would not do her any good at all!


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s doing this is equivalent to strapping explosives to his body and rushing towards Lu Shajia. Lu Shajia just wanted to break his head and couldn''t think that the other party would make such an outrageous choice!


    There is absolutely no deep hatred between them, even if they have to fight, they won''t reach this level soon!


    Lu Shajia held his eyebrows with his right hand, and then a dozen Sanskrit scripts appeared under his feet, and these dozens of Sanskrit scripts turned into a supernatural light!

 Chapter 3765： Bodhi Relic

    Chapter 3765: Bodhi Relic Heart


    After Lu Shakya''s double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism, the Shangqing and Taiqing runes were broken, he would definitely not wait for death so easily!


    But the protection of Utan Shenguang was already shaky after only two or three seconds!


    But the delay of two or three seconds was enough, and I saw Lu Shajia call out a golden relic from the center of his eyebrows!


    This golden relic glowed brightly and then turned into a statue of Buddha in the air, resisting the violent explosion in front of Lu Shajia.


    However, what they have to face face to face is more than just an explosion!


    The surrounding space was also violently shaken!


    The power of terror splits the space directly, and in the split space there are explosions constantly coming out!


    The aura of destruction still showed no signs of stopping, but continued to climb toward a higher peak!


    Song Ningguang said in aphasia, "How could this be..."


    Su Yan hadn''t spoken for a long time, and what happened before him was indeed beyond everyone''s expectations!


    And in this fierce explosion, there is starlight seeping out again!


    The surrounding starlight became extremely bleak against the explosion!


    Although the light of the explosion concealed everything, after seeing the spreading starlight, Su Yan had already understood that there was no problem with the safety of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    As long as the starlight is still there, her safety will be guaranteed, and she must not be swallowed by the explosion!


    This woman seems to be showing signs of breaking through the battlefield again. The quasi-emperor''s production and sales strength is extremely terrifying, and it is unexpected that the light business demon king is also a type of strong when he meets strong.


    Explosions, shattered space, and the starlight constantly infiltrating through the cracks in the space made the golden Buddha statue in the void of the universe gradually show signs of unsustainable!


    Lu Shajia has used all his abilities, if he can''t resist this witch, then he will have nothing to do!


    This time it was Lu Shajia''s turn to shake her heart.


    It��s just that Lu Shaka��s self-esteem is extremely strong. He has always been a genius unparalleled in the world. He has always defeated the strong from all walks of life with a backward state. He has never thought that one day he will be cultivated to be weaker than himself. The monk forced into the corner!


    This is really uncomfortable, but it is not the time to talk about this kind of emotion.


    After all, Lu Shajia was the cultivation base of Emperor Zhun, and soon adjusted his state of mind and returned to that extreme sense and calmness.


    After the starlight spread, many cracks appeared on the golden Buddha, and the explosion behind was gradually catching up!


    If the other party uses strong pupil power again, I am afraid that this golden Buddha will also be turned into a chaos, I am afraid that it will be more difficult to deal with at that time!


    The strength of this witch is indeed very powerful, if she is in the fairy world, it is her turn to be so presumptuous!


    But in this star realm, it means that she has the right time and place, and it is really difficult to completely surrender her with only one quasi-emperor!


    Thinking of this, Lu Shajia had the idea of ??retreating in his heart. Although he had lost a lot, he was more likely to be questioned by several immortal domain masters after returning, but these were all affordable prices.


    No matter how suppressed, as long as the strength is still there, one day they will be able to make a comeback.


    For Lu Shajia, the only thing that is impossible to bear is falling!


    When his thoughts are here, Lu Shajia''s idea is already very clear, that is to retreat!


    When Lu Shajia wants to leave, no one can stop him. After all, he is a quasi-emperor. He wants to come and go freely among the heavens. Unless it is the immortal emperor, no one can stop him. he.


    Lu Shajia walked so absolutely that the golden relic that changed the Buddha was not taken back!


    This magic weapon is used by him to walk more calmly!


    After Lu Shajia turned into a colorful streamer and flew away, the Buddha finally exploded in the void of the universe!


    Then the stars shrouded everything!


    These starlights are extremely brilliant, if it weren''t for the protection of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, Song Ningguang''s eyes would be blinded by this starlight!


    This starlight represents the ecstasy in the heart of the Light Merchant Demon King. In a one-on-one situation, she forced a quasi-emperor to retreat, and the opponent could not even take back a powerful magic weapon. It can be said that she has won a big victory!


    In the shattered void, the explosion was gradually swallowed by chaotic energy!


    Su Yan discovered that the Eye of the Star River of the Demon King of Light Merchants could even explode into chaotic energy!


    This also explained why she was able to stay safe and sound in the center of the explosion that the quasi emperor felt dangerous.


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s use of the Eye of the Galaxy has indeed taken a step further!


    After the golden Buddha was broken, the golden light in the sky was taken back into the relic.


    The golden relic was also taken into his own hand by the Light Merchant Demon King, but the powers of Demon Xiu and Buddhism''s uprightness repelled each other, just like yin and yang.


    Only when the golden relic was caught by the Light Merchant Demon King, she had already burned her palm, and the blue smoke could still be seen slowly emerging from the palm of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help frowning, and could only fix the relic in the void, and then led the relic to fly towards Su Yan.


    The fairy king and the golden fairy all fell, and only the quasi emperor escaped!


    This time the confrontation can be said to be a complete victory!


    After the light business demon king flew, the whole body was still very devilish, and said to Su Yan: "Su Yan, you should have seen it with your own eyes, this king forced a powerful quasi-emperor back! How was this king just now?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the star realm. The power of the quasi-emperor is suppressed by the star realm. If you change to the fairy realm, he will never run away. You don''t have to be too arrogant and complacent."


    The Light Business Demon King chuckled and said, "Su Yan, you are duplicity. Is it so difficult for you to praise this king?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s very simple for me to compliment you. You only need to give me the relic in your hand."


    This golden relic is useless to the Light Merchant Demon King, holding it in his hand is like a hot potato, but giving it to Su Yan can be a good favor.


    What the Light Business Demon King was curious about was another thing: "Su Yan, you not only practiced the methods of the Immortal Family and the "Taigu Demon Way", but you also understand the bald donkeys of Buddhism?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course I can use some of Buddhism''s skills. Everything in this world is the same. As long as I master one, the rest is not that difficult to master, but I have another magical use for this golden relic. "


    The Light Merchant Demon King sent the golden relic towards Su Yan, and Su Yan removed the eight-story Buddha Pagoda at the same time, and then took the golden relic in his own hand.


    After Su Yan got the relic, he stared at the golden relic for a long time, and then said: "Sure enough, I read it right, this is definitely the Bodhi relic."

 Chapter 3766： Go and come back

    Chapter 3766: Go and Return


    The light business demon asked: "What is the bodhi relic? Why do you value it so much?"


    Su Yan said: "The bodhi relic is transformed by the Buddhas'' response to the catastrophe. After the ancient Buddhas respond to the calamity, they will reincarnate and dissolve their karma, use the seventh and eighth consciousness to ensure that their spiritual consciousness is not ignorant, then rebuild into a golden body and return to the Western Buddha Realm. The so-called robber is the Western immeasurable trouble robbery, Abi robbery, and other robberies, with a total of 36,000 revolutions. Why can Sakyamuni sit on Lingshan alone? Because he has passed these 36,000 calamities. , Is closer to the eternal and immortal existence than the primitive phoenix!"


    Su Yan exhaled a long breath, and then said: "The essence of the condensed spiritual power before the Buddhas passed away is the bodhi relic, and the essence of the body of the Buddhas will be transformed into a jade top relic. With this bodhi relic, you can Completely repair the broken soul and wake up the sleeping soul."


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, there is nothing incomplete about your soul, and you don''t need this bodhi relic, right?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Naturally, I don''t need it, but I have a very close person. If he has this bodhi relic, he can recover from the infinite sleep."


    The person Su Yan was talking about was Ji Ruxue who had been sleeping in his heart.


    If there is a bodhi relic to restore her soul, and then go to the Tianjuan Palace to shape the celestial body, then she can truly come back to life!


    This is what Su Yan has been looking forward to.


    The Light Merchant Demon King didn''t ask the roots this time, just because she cared more about things in her heart.


    The Light Merchant Demon King then said: "Now that the Emperor Zhun has been forced away, can we explore the star core?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "We have already consumed a lot in the previous struggle, and we need to find a place to cultivate well. Where can we still have the energy to explore the star core?"


    The light business demon king said: "You and I consume a lot of money, but now it is the moment of momentum. Naturally, you should work hard. With the power of this king and your wisdom, can''t you open the star core?"


    Su Yan pondered: "You have underestimated the star core too much. If you have the strength of the quasi-emperor, we can take a fight, but it is also extremely dangerous. Together, you and I are no more than ants in front of the power of the star core. Now that the Emperor Zhun has been forced away, the ambitions of several immortal realms should be forced back temporarily, why should you be so anxious?"


    The light business demon king obviously didn''t care about Su Yan''s words, and said: "Didn''t this king have defeated a quasi-emperor in front of you just now? Humph, now that you are still doubting this king''s strength?"


    When the Light Merchant Demon King and Su Yan spoke, they saw a brilliance flying towards here!


    The texture and breath of this brilliance is clearly Lu Shaka''s return.


    Su Yan looked at this brilliance in surprise.


    The light business demon said imperceptibly: "He must be reluctant to bear this bodhi relic, and he wants to get his magic weapon back when he comes back. But since the king is here, this bodhi relic can''t be asked back by him! If it is stubborn If it doesn''t work, I have to kill him here!"


    There is already great confidence in the words between the light business demon king. Since she can push Lu Shajia back once, she can have a second time!


    The Bodhi relic in Su Yan''s hand had become extremely hot, and Su Yan showed a puzzled expression. There must be something mysterious in the midst of Lu Shajia''s return.


    If it hadn''t found the way to win, how could Lu Shajia appear in front of them again?


    Su Yan said, "There must be something strange about this matter. The Emperor Zhun is not a three-year-old kid, and it''s definitely not as naive as you think!"


    Song Ningguang said, "Did he move the rescuers?"


    When I asked this question, the atmosphere instantly solidified.


    Song Ningguang thought he had said something wrong, but he didn''t know that she was right.


    Behind the multicolored rays of the Emperor Zhun, there was an upright golden ray appeared!


    This golden light doesn''t lose the quasi-emperor, I am afraid it is also a figure of the quasi-emperor rank, even if it is not the quasi-emperor, it is definitely the existence of the peak of the fairy king!


    And this breath contains Buddhism, I''m afraid it is the master of Buddhism who has come!


    Su Yan was curious. Those strong in Western Bliss generally seldom leave the Pure Land of Bliss, and they rarely participate in disputes between the heavens and immortal domains.


    It is precisely because it does not participate in all conflicts of interest that Western Bliss can stand firm in the transformation of many epochs. Unlike some fairyland, although it is tyrannical for a while, it is difficult to escape the end of disintegration.


    It is really not an easy task to see the masters of Western Bliss in a world as far away as the star realm.


    Is it possible that Western Bliss is also very interested in the legacy of the Star Emperor?


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, the Light Merchant Demon beside him was originally very confident, but after seeing this golden light, his face suddenly turned pale, and said: "Not good! Su Yan, this time is my biggest Here comes his right! This... there is absolutely nothing wrong with this breath! She must be here!"


    "What''s your opponent?" Su Yan looked blank, and had never heard the Demon King of Light Shang say about it.


    The Light Merchant Demon King nervously said: "There is absolutely nothing wrong with that golden light, it must be the Dragon Slaying Lao Ni of Western Bliss! A thousand years ago, she had troubled this king three times and four times, and this king was almost caught by her. Take the Western Bliss and be a disciple of the service!"


    "Is there still such a thing?"


    The light business demon king said: "The void abyss of the colorless demon world is connected to Western bliss. This king used to practice spatial spells there. All Buddhist monks he encountered were killed. Later, he was killed for killing this old nun��s disciple. She hunted down thousands of miles and escaped several times! She suffered a lot in the hands of this old nun! The king still remembers still fresh. The Dragon Slaying Sword in her hand is one of the three Buddhist swords, compared to the Lu Shi Ka is 10,000 times more difficult to deal with!"


    It is rare for the Light Business Demon King to be so panicked. It seems that this old nun has caused a great psychological shadow on her!


    Su Yan said, "Why are you so nervous? A thousand years ago, you couldn''t even grasp the power of the Eye of the Galaxy. It is completely different from the power of today. If you fight again today, the victory or defeat is still unknown."


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, you don''t understand that the old nun''s sword can perfectly restrain this king''s galaxy eyes. All changes in starlight and space are no match for her sharp knife light! No matter how the king changes the stars. , She can chop off the sky with a single knife! What should we do now?"


    This is the first time that Su Yan has seen the Demon King of Light Merchant show such an anxious expression. The last time she faced Emperor Shang, she had never lost her mind!


    It seemed that the old nun put a lot of pressure on her, and it belonged to the existence that she could never provoke, let alone overcome.

 Chapter 3767： Old nuns plan

    Chapter 3767 The old nun''s plan


    Su Yan was puzzled. Did Lu Shajia just fly away just to retreat, but to move the soldiers?


    Then why would he take the initiative to abandon the bodhi relic? Obviously, it only needs to be supported for a little while.


    Did the two sides meet by chance?


    That Lu Shakyamuni Buddha and Taoism double cultivation should also have a Buddhist and Taoist background, so if you can invite Dragon Dragon Lao Ni to help!


    If these two powerhouses joined forces, it would be far beyond what Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon King could resist.


    Su Yan said: "For the current plan, only you use the time-space gate to send us to the vicinity of the star gate first. We open the star gate and teleport to the other side of the star realm. As long as we keep a distance of thousands of miles from them, we will be safe. Although they are strong, we don��t have to fight them at all. We just need to travel through space and avoid them."


    The strength of this Dragon Slaying Lao Ni must be extremely strong, plus a Lu Shajia, I am afraid it will be even more difficult to resist.


    Retreat is already the only option.


    It was very easy for the Light Merchant Demon King to use the Eye of the Star River to open the gate of time and space. After traveling through time and space, he returned to the messy ruins of the middle palace of the ancient star school.


    After passing through this piece of ruins, he soon reached the star gate on this continent.


    The Eye of the Galaxy controlled the star gate again, and after passing through the star gate, Su Yan and the others had already reached the other side of the star realm.


    This is close to the Sealed Gate of the Star Realm, and it is very close to another ruin of the Star Ancient School.


    After coming out of this star gate, the surrounding stars are shining brightly.


    Su Yan has carefully studied the map in the astrolabe. This place should be called the Swan Nebula.


    When Su Yan and the others only appeared, they attracted countless alien demon species.


    The Light Merchant Demon King easily controlled these magic seeds with secret methods, and everyone was a little settled now, and the Light Merchant Demon King''s expression became tense again.


    It turned out that the formation they arranged near the middle palace of the ancient star school was triggered!


    This formation can''t hurt the enemy, it can only be used for warning.


    The formation is triggered, which means that Lu Shajia and Tulong Lao Ni have chased into the middle palace of the ancient star school!


    What the Light Merchant Demon King opened was the gate of time and space. The star realm was so vast, how could the other party know where they were teleporting to?


    If you follow this speed, isn''t the opponent going to catch up with them next?


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "The old Ni has a profound Dharma, I''m afraid she can already know part of the past and the future, but she has never left Lingshan! How come to the star realm? Is it to target this king?"


    Su Yan glanced at the bodhi relic in his hand. He didn''t believe that Tulong Lao Ni knew the past and the future. He concluded that the problem was in this bodhi relic.


    This bodhi relic does not have a part of Lu Shakya''s spiritual consciousness attached to it, and the bodhicitta is pure and flawless. If you do so, it will only destroy the purity of the bodhicitta.


    However, Western Bliss has some very special methods and methods that can be tracked without relying on spiritual consciousness.


    But this bodhi relic has a great effect for Su Yan, if it is not for the last resort, he will never abandon this bodhi relic.


    The Light Merchant Demon King was already in chaos after seeing Dragon Dragon Lao Ni''s precious light. If it were normal, she would definitely be aware that it was the Bodhi Relic.


    Su Yan said, "Don��t forget, this is the star realm, not the immortal realm, nor the Western Bliss. Using the Eye of the Galaxy to control the star gate can move between many different star regions and nebulae. It��s not easy for them to find us. Things. Because we always occupy the right time and place."


    Near the central palace of the ancient star school.


    Lu Shajia said: "There is a star gate not far from here. If they want to escape, they will inevitably use the star gate to shuttle through the star realm. It''s just that there are so many star gates in the star realm, and no one can say what they will shuttle to. I��m afraid it��s going to be very difficult to catch them again."


    Lu Shajia spoke to an old nun. This old nun was born big and thick, stronger than a man, and had a fierce appearance. She was wearing a cap and holding an unsheathed sword in her right hand.


    Although the old nun''s face was extremely fierce, her voice after speaking was extremely calm, saying: "As long as the Bodhi relic is still in their hands, we can chase them to the ends of the world."


    "Master, why did you appear in the star realm?"


    "You have seen it just now? The child''s eyes are different. She has a lotus body, which is the material that can be born to become a bodhisattva. She has met many times with Lao Ni, but it is a pity that she escaped to the depths of the devil world. Go, Lao Ni only recently learned that she had offended the emperors in the Demon Realm and had been relegated to the Star Realm, so I came to look for her specially."


    The power of the Eye of the Galaxy, Lu Shajia has already learned.


    If the Buddhism were to take away the Light Merchant Demon King and turn away the devilish energy, it would really be very possible to achieve a brand new Bodhisattva!


    And Master Dragon Slayer too wants to take the Light Merchant Demon King back to Lingshan as an apprentice, and he needs to rely on the mental induction between Lu Sakyamuni and Bodhi''s relic.


    If Lu Shajia wants to regain the bodhi relic, he also needs to rely on the power of Master Dragon Slayer.


    Su Yan said: "It''s meaningless to go around in the star realm. Although you can''t see the other party, the oppression of the spirit feels like a shadow! At this time, we must surprise the other party."


    The light business demon said: "You mean..."


    Su Yan said: "Hide-and-seek in the star realm is totally meaningless, because we have to face two quasi-emperor-level characters. We won��t get any benefits at all from playing this game of hide-and-seek, but if they were caught , Even if it doesn��t fall, I��m afraid I��ll be arrested to the West to become eternal coolies.


    Su Yan''s words made the Light Merchant Demon very upset, but this was their current situation.


    Su Yan continued: "We have only three paths to walk right now, either to the metaworld, to the demon world, or to the immortal world. If we suddenly leave the star realm and the other party is not the Buddha, we may not be able to determine where we are going."


    "There is some truth to what you say! The star realm today is really dangerous!"


    Su Yan said: "If we are going to the star realm, we will head towards the chaos. In this way, Lu Shajia and the old nun will also be drawn to the star realm. The sinner is building an ark, if they find it If you do, I��m afraid it will lead to suppression by the heavens! If you go to the Demon Realm, don��t forget that we still have a great enemy, the Emperor, in the Demon Realm..."


    "Do you mean to let this king go to the immortal world?" The Light Business Demon King said.


    Su Yan said: "You and I will go back to Wanshou Mountain together. At least there is also a place to settle down. Wanshou Mountain is where I have the final say. It is absolutely safe. Now that Emperor Zhun has appeared in the star realm, Immortal Emperor will definitely enter. It��s no longer a place where you can let the wind and rain come.

 Chapter 3768： Under the sea of ??clouds

    Chapter 3768: Under the sea of ??clouds


    The Light Business Demon King said: "This Heavenly Demon Seed is more than hundreds of millions. If they are all summoned by this king, they may not have the strength to fight against Lu Shajia and the old nun! Why does this king need your protection?"


    The light business demon king has always been arrogant, she would say such things, Su Yan is not surprised.


    Su Yan said, "If you insist on staying in the star realm, there is only one way to do it."


    "What do you think����"


    "I took the bodhi relics and ran away to attract Lu Shakya and the old nun away. Because this bodhi relics has a great magical effect on me, I will never abandon it." Su Yan said.


    Only then did the Light Merchant Demon realise that no matter how they were tossing around, the opponent could accurately chase behind them.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Isn''t this betraying you? How can this king do such a thing?"


    Magic repairs are all based on interests, and of course their own interests are the first to bear the brunt!


    The Light Business Demon King actually talked to Su Yan about the uprising this time, which really made Su Yan totally unexpected.


    Su Yan turned out to be a little speechless for a while, and he couldn''t help wondering if the Light Merchant Demon King often talked to him about the setting of the Saint King and the Queen. In the end, he didn''t convince Su Yan, but instead brainwashed himself.


    The Light Merchant Demon King resolutely said: "This is absolutely impossible. Who do you consider this king?! Is there no other way to go? This king really doesn''t believe it. The so-called road to heaven and humanity, you and me Deal with it carefully, can''t you think of a good way?"


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "I have a good way, but this way is really dangerous. Maybe it''s going to lose your head. Would you like to give it a try?"


    "What are you still selling? If you can''t find a way out, you and I will be caught by Tulong Lao Niquan and go to Western Bliss. Do you want to be brainwashed by those bald donkeys day and night with Buddhist scriptures?"


    Su Yan said: "Do you still remember that there is also a great **** in the star realm who is also very jealous of the immortal emperor."


    "What great god?" The Light Business Demon King showed a confused expression.


    Su Yan said: "No salt saint."


    After hearing this name, the Demon King of Light Merchants suddenly realized: "Do you mean to release the Unsalted Saint to deal with the old nun and Lu Shajia?"


    Su Yan said, "How could I do this? The Unsalted Saint is an uncontrollable force. If she is released, we will be the first to suffer. A poisonous snake that has been hungry for thousands of years, it doesn''t matter whether it is. Who rescued it."


    Indeed, the Unsalted Saint will only attack indiscriminately, and will never be grateful for whoever releases it!


    Because she was originally a monster created for destruction!


    The Light Business Demon asked in confusion: "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Western Buddhism pays attention to saving all living beings. If the old nun sees the combination of evil thoughts and evils like the saint of no salt, will he want to save her?"


    The light business demon king said: "It''s possible. The old nun is compassionate and compassionate. She saw this king that year and indiscriminately crossed her to go to the West to become a ghost and bodhisattva. This shocked the king. She saw The unsalted saint, I''m afraid to ferry her back to become a Buddha...


    "The old nun will certainly not completely ignore the Unsalted Saint, and after seeing the Unsalted Saint, Lu Shaka will only inform the masters of the Immortal Territory above. Because the Unsalted Saint is enough to destroy the Immortal Territory. Compared to the unsalted saints, we are nothing more than tiny shrimps.�� Su Yan said, ��as long as their attention falls on the unsalted saints, then we can immediately escape to heaven.��


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Your idea is great, but the whereabouts of the Unsalted Saint is unknown. Where are we going to find the Unsalted Saint?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "The reason why the saint without salt disappears is related to me. I know the whereabouts of the saint without salt."


    Last time in that underground palace, Su Yan and the others fought hard, and then the formation around the Saintess without salt was launched and moved the Saintess without salt to another place.


    Su Yan witnessed that place with his own eyes and only took a moment to determine the approximate position on the astrolabe.


    Master Tu Long and Lu Shajia chasing behind Su Yan and the others, they have already crossed the unknown star field of tens of millions of miles.


    Lu Shajia said to the star plate: "Master, it is very strange that they took us around the star realm, and it seems that they are going back to the middle palace of the ancient star school! Do they have something? Strategy?"


    The Dragon Slayer said very honestly: "That kid has always had many strategies, but no matter how powerful it is, it will not have any meaning in the face of absolute strength. You and I are both quasi emperors, even if the law of the stars will weaken our strength, it will definitely It��s not that the child can contend, but it takes more time to find her."


    Master Dragon Slayer thinks too that no matter how great the darkness is, it is impossible to beat the bright sun.


    Guessing the other party''s mind is meaningless. As long as they are still there, the other party will never escape from their hands!


    And in a splendid nebula thousands of miles away, millions of magic seeds are constantly circling and flying!


    And below these countless magic seeds is a sea of ??clouds that has inexplicably turned into blood!


    When he left here last time, Su Yan had a vague hunch in his heart that this matter was not so easy to solve. Unexpectedly, he came back here after a long circle.


    Su Yan said: "The saint without salt is under this sea of ??clouds."


    "Are you sure?"


    Su Yan said, "I was sent here by the ancient star sect''s space teleportation circle with the saint-free saint. Why are you not sure? There is an evil thought below, you should have sensed it?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "But the evil thoughts are not that big, is it really a saint without salt?"


    Su Yan said: "The seal of the saint without salt is still there. There are not only the seal of the big boss of Wuzong, but also the second seal of the ancient star school. These two seals will weaken the vitality of the saint without salt to the weakest. Degree, so you feel that this evil thought is very weak."


    When Su Yan said this, he couldn''t help saying: "Unexpectedly, I came back here again. I left from here at the beginning and went to the middle palace of the ancient star school, and then I met you."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "In this way, the saint of no salt has facilitated the acquaintance between you and me."


    "That''s not the case. Even if there is no salt-free saint, I will definitely go to the middle palace, because I had already fallen into your hands at that time." Su Yan said, "Don''t say anything that doesn''t matter, let''s go down. See if the seal of the saint without salt is still intact."


    After talking some gossip, Su Yan, the Demon King of Light Merchants and the others quickly descended towards the bottom of the sea of ??clouds.

 Chapter 3769： Second meeting

    Chapter 3769 The Second Meeting


    This blood-colored sea of ??clouds is extremely strong, and besides the intense and extremely blood-colored surroundings, there are densely dense magic seeds.


    These magic seeds are gathered together in various twisted ways, and their expressions are close to crazy. Even the secret method of the light business demon is somewhat uncontrollable. If it is not for the light business devil to calm these magic seeds with magic sounds, I am afraid it has been Was attacked.


    When he got here, Song Ningguang''s face was pale, and he felt weak and nauseous.


    This is the consequence of being invaded by the unsalted saint''s evil thoughts.


    She was just an ordinary god, and she had never seen such a battle before, so naturally she couldn''t resist it.


    Su Yan put a piece of jade from the tomb of Emperor Longzhan into Song Ningguang''s palm. This jade is an innate magic weapon that can clear the heart and offset the evil thoughts released by the saint-free saint.


    Song Ningguang was able to support this, but the more he went under the sea of ??clouds, the blood color around him became more intense, and the magic seeds gathered around seemed more distorted and crazy.


    And that evil thought has become more and more powerful!


    Even the Light Merchant Demon felt very depressed and bored.


    Su Yan said, "It seems that the power of the saint without salt has been restored much more than when I met her before. She was unable to release such a huge evil thought before. Could it be that the seal of the saint without salt has been loosened?"


    The light business demon king said: "The loosening of the seal of the saint of no salt is beneficial to us. After the old nun and Lu Shajia discovered this, they only need to stay to repair the seal and no longer have time to take care of us. It��s fine if the female seal is broken in front of us."


    Below the sea of ??clouds, occasionally you can see some floating islands in the crevices of the blood-colored clouds. On these small islands, you can still see the remaining architectural traces.


    Now these buildings have all been reduced to the den of the alien species.


    The more you put it down, the stronger your evil thoughts become, and the more intense the blood of the clouds.


    Su Yan and the others finally landed on a small floating island, which was the source of all evil thoughts.


    The island was piled with white bones of the magic seed, as if it had already piled up into a hill.


    And beside this white bone hill, there are many demons gathered together tremblingly.


    This powerful evil thought of the Unsalted Saint, even the Demon Seed would tremble!


    The saint-free saint was trapped in the middle of the island, among the bones.


    By the side of the Unsalt Saint, the stone platform is intact, and the seal of the Wuzong is still there. The ancient artifact of the Stars still nails the Unsalted Saint''s heart on the stone platform, making the Unsalted Saint unable to move!


    The surroundings are very quiet, but there are many **** symbols on the body of the saint-free saint.


    Many of these symbols are on the pale body of the saint without salt, and some are even painted on the face of the saint without salt!


    These **** symbols made Su Yan frown.


    The Unsalted Saint was bound with her hands and feet and could not move. She had no ability to write symbols on her face, and even if she had freedom, she could not have the wisdom to write spells!


    The Light Business Demon King recognized the spell at a glance, and said: "This is the rune of the heavenly magic secret law. A master of the demon world has come here before us! These runes are escape spells, no wonder No Salt Saint The female evil thoughts will be so strong! It is this charm that weakens the seal of the unsalted saint! There are so many demon-seed bones piled up near this small island, I am afraid it is to make the raw material of the charm of the demon-seed blood!"


    The analysis of the Light Merchant Demon King is very reasonable, and there is definitely a master of the Demon Dao who rushed to come here in front of them.


    But who is this master of magic?


    Was it the original demon kings in the star realm, or was it someone else?


    The Light Merchant Demon King strangely said: "Since this person wants to release the Unsalted Saint, why should he write these spells on the Unsalted Saint''s face? Wouldn''t it be easier to break the seals directly?"


    "Can the seal of the saint without salt be broken at will?" Song Ningguang asked.


    Su Yan said: "There are two sides to the charms. They must suppress the unsalted saints internally. The inner side of the Wuzong charm is extremely strong, but the corresponding outside will be very fragile. Even if it is just a god, it has the ability to break the Wuzong charm. The people of the Xingchen Ancient Sect realized this, so the immortal emperor nailed the artifact into the heart of the unsalted saint, and then there is a seal of perfection inside and outside. But in fact, these two seals are still very weak , Maybe it should not be said that these two seals are too weak, but the saint-free saint is too strong... just need to **** the blood of a golden immortal to the saint-free saint, and she can break the two seals together!"


    The Demon King of Light Merchant circled around the Unsalted Saint, and then said: "The spell on Unsalted Saint can actually only weaken the seal of the Wuzong, and he can''t shake the seal of the ancient star school. This unknown I��m afraid that the masters of the magic road don��t know that the simplest blood sacrifice is needed to release the Unsalted Saint. That��s why they used such a dumb method."


    At this time, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Is it so easy to release the Unsalted Saintess? The Emperor Feishang has planned for so many years and gave me some ancient charms."


    This sound came without warning, Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King looked at each other, and they both saw a strong surprise in the other''s eyes!


    This man must want to release the mysterious magic repair of the unsalted saint!


    It is impossible for a person to appear silently, this man is afraid that he has been lurking here all the time.


    It''s just that Su Yan and the light business demon king''s spiritual sense can''t actually capture this man, and he has crossed the ocean without knowing it.


    In a sense, the opponent''s strength and treacherousness have exceeded the category that Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon can perceive.


    Neither Su Yan nor Light Merchant Demon King chose to turn back.


    Su Yan directly used the conviction halberd this time!


    The blood-colored light blasted toward the rear, and the Light Merchant Demon King directly isolated the space behind him to another time and space!


    Su Yan and the Light Business Demon King reacted like electricity, and they used big kills when they came up, but they were still flutteringly avoided by the other party.


    After Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King turned around, they saw a man hiding himself perfectly in a black cloak that looked like a shadow.


    Everything about this man is like an undetectable mist, only those eyes are exceptionally cold, it seems that there is no emotion or temperature in them!


    Look at this image only once, and you will never forget it!


    This should be the second time everyone has seen each other!


    The mysterious man standing opposite Su Yan and them is the left supernatural power of the head of the 72 Tianzhu Devil!


    The mood of the Light Merchant Demon King was really terrible, and they were really miserable this time.


    Behind them are Tu Long Lao Ni and Lu Shajia chasing after him, and they finally found a chance, but the front was blocked by the left magical power!

 Chapter 3770： See through your power

    Chapter 3770, See Through Your Power


    At this time, Su Yan and the others knew that the purpose of Zuo''s supernatural power came to the star realm was not to compete for the green fairy umbrella and Tu Xianling, but to release the unsalted saint!


    The current situation is that there are wolves in front of them and tigers in the back.


    The light business demon only feels that the situation has become so bad that nothing can be added.


    But when he heard Su Yan laughed, the Demon King of Light Shang had an expression of surprise, wondering why Su Yan laughed.


    Zuo Shentong also stared at Su Yan, but his cold eyes had not changed in any way.


    Su Yan said, "Left magical power, do you know that a catastrophe is imminent?"


    Zuo Shentong said strangely: "Why am I in a catastrophe? You should know that Eye of the Galaxy has no effect on me. I am the biggest nemesis of Ni Qingshang. The catastrophe is clearly on you. You think you use this method of bluffing. Can you frighten me?"


    The light business demon didn''t think that Zuo''s supernatural power would be intimidated by Su Yan with a few words.


    After all, Zuo Shentong is the head of the 72 Tianzhu Demon Kings, and is known as the man most likely to become the eighth Demon Emperor in the Demon Realm! I don��t know how many big scenes I have seen!


    But Su Yan is not necessarily bluffing. Although the Light Business Demon King still doesn''t understand Su Yan''s meaning, she knows that Su Yan must have a way.


    The power of Zuo''s magical powers is very strange, even Su Yan did not see the specific attributes of his power, but his restraint on the Eye of the Galaxy is an obvious fact.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant was very depressed. If she encountered other enemies, even the Emperor Zhun would have the power to fight!


    However, this left magical power could not be restrained by the Eye of the Galaxy, making her unable to exert her strength at all, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it was the big nemesis she hit.


    Su Yan said; "Your power is indeed very powerful, but even if you kill us, you will still be a dead end. Everyone will die without excessive priority. If you want to survive, you must cooperate with us. If you want to die, then Everyone will die together."


    Left God Channel: "What do you use to kill me and break the net?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "It''s true that we are behind two quasi-emperors, one is the old nun who Slays Dragons from the West. She is extremely lethal with the sword of Dragon Slaying. Emperor Lu Shakya! If it weren''t for the two quasi emperors to chase the sky and no way into the earth, how could we fight the idea of ??a saint without salt? You can defeat us, but you can defeat the two quasi emperors together ?"


    No matter how strong Zuo Shentong is, killing the Devil King and the Immortal King is as simple as slaughtering chickens and dogs, and he dare not say that he can steadily beat the two quasi-emperors.


    What''s more, the Dragon Slaying Sword in Master Long Slayer''s hands is a treasure of the Three Religious Sacred Treasures. The sharpness of the Swordsman matches the peerless realm of the sword technique of the old nun.


    That Lu Shakya is not easy to follow, one of the ten immortal realms of the longevity immortal realm who can achieve the quasi emperor, regardless of talent or strength, it must be the dragon and the phoenix among people!


    Su Yan said: "Left magical powers, if you want to do it to us, it will be a dead fish. If you cooperate with us, everyone will get what we need. We only need to survive. As for the salt-free saint, we will do whatever you want."


    If it were an ordinary Demon King, I was afraid that after weighing the pros and cons, he would immediately agree to Su Yan''s terms.


    For the devil, there has always been only eternal interests and no eternal friends.


    Where are the actual interests important?


    But the brain circuit of this left magical power is obviously different from other demon kings, and if you want to threaten him with a stake, it may not be effective.


    But Su Yan can be regarded as a person who has seen the big scene. Although the scene in front of him is dangerous, as long as he is in danger and uses all the conditions around him to the extreme, there may not be no chance for survival in the Jedi.


    Even if everything went wrong, Su Yan would never give up at the last moment.


    But Zuo Shentong actually ignored Su Yan at all. He was originally in front of Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon, suddenly he didn''t know what spell he used, and suddenly he fell behind Su Yan and the Light Shang Demon.


    And it fell directly on the altar and stepped directly on the white back of the saint-free saint.


    The general purpose of the left **** is not the space-time magic of space teleportation, nor is it mastering the law power related to space-time.


    The Demon King of Light Business couldn''t see what kind of power the left magical power used, but vaguely felt that it was the power above the Eye of the Galaxy!


    Only Su Yan could see through what kind of power the gods left, but Su Yan''s expression became particularly dignified because of this, and said: "You use the power of reincarnation. Are you a ghost who cultivated from the underground palace? ?"


    Speaking of samsara, of course the most powerful force of samsara is the six reincarnations.


    But the Six Paths of Reincarnation is a power that the immortal emperor ranks can master, ordinary immortals and demon gods can''t reach it at all, only the ghosts and immortals can reach it.


    Since you can''t get in touch with it, naturally you can''t comprehend the rules.


    If Zuo''s magical powers are ghosts and immortals from the beginning, and then fly to the upper realm in a way that transcends reincarnation, everything is justified!


    Zuo Shentong asked: "How do you know that I am using the power of reincarnation?"


    "Only the three powers of cause and effect, reincarnation, and destiny can surpass the Light Merchant Demon King��s Galactic Eye. With the Elimination Method, you must not be able to use the power of cause and effect. The power of destiny is beyond your reach, only reincarnation remains. Power is the only option."


    Zuo Shentong only needs to place himself in another reincarnation, and he can perfectly escape the attack of the Eye of the Galaxy again and again!


    Unless the Eye of the Galaxy can completely tear the universe apart and leave the left magical power without a place to stand, it is almost impossible to defeat the left magical power.


    Only then did the Light Merchant Demon figure out why Zuo Shentong could escape the attack of the Eye of the Galaxy again and again.


    But the power of reincarnation is only the biggest secret of Zuo''s magical powers. If someone sees through such a secret, I am afraid that he will be even more aggressive.


    And Zuo Shentong''s body is indeed not only cold, but even more powerful and murderous is released!


    But Su Yan didn''t change his color, let alone show a scared expression. Su Yan''s decision to kill the heart with the left magical powers was something that Su Yan had determined!


    If he didn''t want to kill, it would be a waste of the 72 Heavenly Pillar Demon King''s top ranking!


    And Zuo Shentong''s murderous heart also shocked the unsalted saint under him!


    The Unsalted Saint suddenly struggled from the state like a stone carving!


    Su Yan had long known that the saint of no salt was sober, but her ability to act was restricted by the seal.


    Both the Light Business Demon King and Song Ningguang thought that the Unsalted Saint was in a coma. Suddenly saw Unsalted Saints struggling, and heard the extremely screaming screams of Unsalted Saints�� mouths, they only felt that their whole bodies were all over. Extremely uncomfortable!


    It seems that there is a file in my heart and a blunt knife is scraping meat, even I can''t help but become crazy!

 Chapter 3771： Xuanwu Qibao Sword

    Chapter 3771: Xuanwu Seven Treasure Sword


    The roar of the saint without salt contained great despair and morbidity, which was definitely a test of the monk''s mood.


    However, neither Su Yan nor Zuo''s magical powers have changed, and their eyes are as clear as before.


    And with the screaming cry of the Unsalted Saintess, the countless demons in the surrounding star field could not control their bodies for a while, and they fell from the sky above the star field to the bottom of the blood-colored cloud sea, all of a sudden. It''s raining.


    This scene looks really weird and weird!


    The fierce struggle of the Unsalted Saint also caused the seal''s backlash!


    Those magic spells of the Wuzong turned into chains that drove the hands and feet of the Unsalted Saintess, twisted and then snapped, just listening to the sound of crackling!


    And the body of the saint-free saint gradually distorted into a shape that is absolutely impossible for normal people to change! It is cruel to the extreme!


    This kind of torture, which is equivalent to interrupting all the bones of the whole body, is unbearable even for a saint without salt!


    Unsalted saints dare not make any struggles in the pain!


    Zuo Shentong suddenly spoke to Su Yan: "You just said that you can get rid of the seal of the saint without salt if you use the gold fairy blood sacrifice?"


    Zuo Shentong''s body was full of huge killing intent. Although the tone of his words was light and fluttering, the threat was very obvious!


    He wants to use Su Yan as a blood sacrifice!


    Su Yan sneered, and said: "If you dare to do this, I will never fight back. If I release the saint without salt, we will die together in the belly of the saint without salt."


    The unsalted saint has been sealed for thousands of years. If it is released, the strong desire for flesh and blood must be satisfied first of all!


    She will never care who released her, and she will never care about who it is. As long as it is a living creature with flesh and blood, it is her prey!


    With the chaotic mind of the unsalted saint, it is absolutely impossible to distinguish between enemy and self.


    If Zuo Shentong dares to do this, then everyone will die together!


    Zuo Shentong traveled thousands of miles from the Demon Realm to the Star Realm, of course, not for food for the Unsalted Saint.


    Zuo Shentong certainly has his own ambitions to achieve, but the realization of his ambitions has one of the most important prerequisites, that is, people are still alive.


    That''s why Su Yan can be so confident in front of Zuo''s magical powers, because everyone''s thoughts are at least the same, and that is to live!


    Seeing Su Yan''s eyes were fearless and unwavering.


    A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of Zuo''s magical powers, and he said, "You are the first person I have ever seen who is truly not afraid of death. Your future achievements may be limitless. But you seem to have miscalculated my strength. !"


    Then Zuo Shentong''s hand had a quirky black scimitar, and this black scimitar was directly cut on the chain that bound the Unsalted Saint!


    This black scimitar does not condense illegally, but a powerful artifact!


    When this black scimitar slashed on the chain, it naturally caused the seal of the ancient star school to rebound!


    But the black flame brought up by this black scimitar was so fierce that it broke through the seal of the ancient star school, and then cut off the chain that bound the neck of the Unsalted Saintess!


    After the chain of her neck was broken, the cervical spine that was twisted by the chain of the Unsalted Saint gradually returned to normal, and at the same time, the originally beautiful and cold face gradually gave birth to a brand new change!


    The mouth of the unsalted saint split directly, until it reached the base of the ear, the **** sharp teeth and the forked tongue constantly wanted to use the left magic power on her back as food!


    "This is the Seven Treasure Sabre of Emperor Shang! How could Emperor Shang even give you this treasure... Isn''t this his pocket sword?" The Demon King of Light Shang said in astonishment.


    The Xuanwu Qibao Knife is also called the sword of breaking the law. It is said that all the spells in the devil world will be restrained by the Xuanwu Qibao knife.


    If there is this realm, of course the strength will be even more powerful!


    The Xuanwu Qibao Knife is an artifact-level treasure, and it is unexpected that even the seal of the Unsalted Saint could be broken!


    This situation is really very bad!


    If Zuo''s supernatural power goes mad, he must release the Unsalted Saint, I''m afraid everyone will become the food in the mouth of the Unsalted Saint!


    And in the words of the Light Merchant Demon King��s astonishment, the power of the saint-free saint also began to gradually awaken...


    The huge evil thoughts combined with Xie Chong''s extreme power began to slowly converge in the body of the salt-free saint!


    The breath of the Unsalted Saint suddenly became ten times more powerful than before!


    All the magic seeds in the void shivered!


    Song Ningguang felt dizzy even if he was holding the Congenital Spirit Treasure, and almost fell to the ground.


    Only one chain on the body of the Unsalted Saint was broken, and the energy released had already made people feel cold!


    If the Unsalted Saint is completely released, I am afraid that there is no existence in the star realm that can subdue her and seal her again!


    The Light Business Demon King said: "Left magical power! Are you crazy? If you release the unsalted saint, she will not appreciate you, but will eat you as food! She has no sense at all, but only knows **** And the devoured monster!"


    Zuo Shentong sneered at the Light Merchant Demon King and said, "I need you to teach me how to do things? Last time you didn''t move fast enough, I already killed you near the star gate."


    The light business demon king said: "Left magical power! Don''t be too arrogant! Since you want to release the Unsalted Saint, everything is a dead word, it''s a big deal, the old lady will fight with you!"


    The Seven Treasures of Xuanwu Knife in Zuo Shentong''s hand circulated lightly, and in the coldness shot a powerful killing intent!


    Left God Channel: "Ni Qingshang, if you dare to come over, then you have to kill you to be a blood sacrifice. If a demon like you is used as a blood sacrifice, the salt-free saint will only be able to recover once they break free 30% strength, right?"


    Naturally, the Light Merchant Demon King will not rush over, just a left magical power is already very difficult to deal with!


    What''s more, Zuo Shentong has even got the Qibao Xuanwu Sword of Emperor Shang!


    Now it''s not an exaggeration to say that it is even more powerful!


    The Qibao Xuanwu Knife is the Emperor''s Sabre. It is definitely not a problem to destroy the galaxy, or to cut the space into pieces!


    Zuo Shentong looked up to this side, his facial features were very slender, and his face was expressionless when he looked towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan saw that Zuo Shentong had no plans to bury himself to the saint-free saint.


    Maybe he didn''t understand what he was doing and what kind of monster he was about to release!


    Perhaps he thought he was very powerful, he was another existence and could escape from the hands of the Unsalted Saint.


    But in front of the Unsalted Saint, there is no difference in the existence below the Immortal Emperor. For her, it is all food.

 Chapter 3772： Dragon Sword

    Chapter 3772: Dragon Slaying Sword


    Su Yan said: "As long as you cut off all the iron chains in front of you, the saint-free saint will inevitably be the first to swallow you, and then treat us as her food, and everyone will be buried here together, no matter what the Emperor Shang promises to you. You are destined to not get any of these benefits."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, the golden light above suddenly shone!


    This piece of golden light is like golden thunder, piercing the thick **** clouds through!


    The powerful breath hits between the sky!


    Su Yan sensed a sense of unparalleled sword and sword rising from above, and then enveloped in the universe!


    Then the corpses of countless demons fell from above the sea of ??clouds, falling like rain!


    The sound of the corpse of the Demon Seed smashing on some floating islands one after another, the sound of **** flesh and broken bones is terrifying!


    This powerful sword intent made the Light Merchant Demon King instinctively panic, and then she became relieved again, because this sword intent showed that Dragon Slayer Tai and Lu Shajia had already come here!


    Then a golden light descended from the sky, and all the magic seeds of Zhou Tian were wiped out under this golden light!


    Even the thick blood-colored clouds around it were completely dispersed by this golden light!


    It turns out that there are many small floating islands around, and there are some strange buildings on them. The layout of these buildings must conform to a certain strange formation.


    It''s just that these buildings are all in disrepair for a long time, and the formation has long since disappeared. There are magic seeds all over these islands!


    But before these countless demons rushed to the sky, another golden thunder fell from the sky, like a punishment from heaven!


    The demon seed shrouded in golden light was wiped out in the golden light in an instant, without the ability to struggle!


    This golden light not only contains a peerless sword intent, but also has an upright Buddhist atmosphere!


    Even after the unsalted saint was shrouded in golden light, it seemed difficult to resist, and the skin all over her body festered frantically!


    However, the recovery ability of the Unsalted Saintess is very terrifying. The bones that were broken all over the body have already recovered. The speed of recovery from the damage on the skin is even more rapid than the naked eye.


    After the golden light disappeared, the face of the salt-free saint was still beautiful and cold.


    Above the sky, Master Dragon Slayer Taizheng slowly put the sword in his sheath.


    She only made three knives. From drawing the knives to closing the knives, these three knives were very calm, and they had already wiped out Zhou Tian''s millions of demons!


    In terms of looks, Master Tu Long looks like a middle-aged aunt who sells pork in a vegetable market, but the level of her sword skills is so profound that even Su Yan dare not underestimate it!


    Lu Shajia was naturally amazed at Master Long''s three swords!


    After the three swords, Qiong Yu, who was noisy, also became quiet.


    Then the Dragon Slayer Tai and Lu Shajia slowly landed downward.


    Zuo Shentong pointed the weird scimitar in his hand at another chain of the Unsalted Saint. If this chain is cut again, the Unsalted Saint''s right hand can regain freedom.


    But Zuo Shentong hadn''t had time to do so, the artifact that the Great Emperor of the Star Ancient School nailed to the heart of the Unsalted Saintess began to work, and directly flew the Zuo Shentong with the sword and the person!


    Then this artifact released a golden electric light, and then it changed into a chain, which was tightly tied to the neck of the saint without salt!


    The Unsalted Saint is controlled by a divine tool and can''t even struggle, so she can only lie motionless on the stone platform!


    Zuo Shentong never thought that the seal that had been cut would be restored!


    The seal imposed by the great emperor of the Star Ancient School and the top powerhouses of the Wuzong at that time can never be broken by only a left magical power, even if he holds the Emperor''s divine tool.


    To break this seal, the easiest and most direct method is blood sacrifice!


    But since Dragon Slayer Tai and Lu Shajia were about to be killed, how could they give Zuo Shen a chance to sacrifice?


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "You have already lost, the left magical power! The two quasi-emperors have already come, they will definitely surrender you, you have ended here."


    Master Tu Long descended from the sky with Lu Shajia.


    After the Dragon Slayer had met the Light Merchant Demon King too much, he repeatedly made idiots.


    Lu Shajia said with excitement, "The devil''s head has not returned my bodhi relics! If you are caught with your hands, you can save a lot of trouble!"


    In addition to wanting to find face, Lu Shajia wanted to ask for his bodhi relics back.


    But the Demon King of Light Business said: "You have the ability to get the Bodhi Relic Heart, but you can see the woman nailed by the divine tool on the stone platform. It is the unsalted saint sealed by the Wuzong! Opposite The man in black is the Seventy-two Tianzhu Demon King ranked first in the Tianzhu Demon King Zuo supernatural power! He is helping Emperor Shang, and wants to break the seal of the Unsalted Saintess!"


    Master Tulong and Lu Shajia are both quasi-emperors, and they are so knowledgeable, they have naturally heard the name of the Unsalt Saint!


    "The era of the witch sect is coming to an end, and the era of immortality is about to come. The great ancestors of witches are unwilling to wait for death, so they plan to change their fate for the witch clan! And the salt-free saint is created by the witch clan to change their fate The ultimate weapon that came out!" Lu Shajia said, "Is the woman in front of me the unsalted saint?"


    The unsalted saint is the ultimate weapon in the legend.


    However, after being created by the Wuzong, they did not participate in the war with the heavens and immortal domains, and finally disappeared in the long river of history inexplicably, which is also considered a pending case.


    Therefore, Lu Shakya''s light business demon can not help but be a little skeptical, because such legendary things will easily not appear in the world, and once they appear, they will inevitably cause an uproar!


    And the legendary unsalted saint suddenly appeared in front of you, the first reaction of human instinct must be unbelievable!


    The woman in front of her looked very cold and glamorous, her whole body was cold without a trace of vitality, but she did not really die. It is really strange to the extreme!


    Master Dragon Slayer sighed: "Unexpectedly, the legend of the Unsalted Saintess is true. The millions of demons above are all controlled by her evil thoughts. She wants to break free but can''t do it, so she keeps circling in place. . She is the source of all evil thoughts and evil worship."


    "I was nailed into the heart by a divine tool blessed by the great emperor, and I didn��t die! Besides the divine tool of the great emperor, there are chains of charms created by the strong masters of the ancient Wuzong! These two seals, neither of them could be bearable by the immortal emperor. After two such cruel seals, they didn��t die! What kind of monster did the old men of Wuzong create?!"


    Master Long Tu only felt that the Dragon Slaying Sword in his arms was slightly hot.


    There are three great swords in Western Bliss, and these three great swords are all born to display the light of the world and dispel the darkness and evil!


    As the owner of the Dragon Slaying Sword, the old nun can already feel the full conviction of the sword!


    It wants to cut the chains, and then completely dispel the evil thoughts and evil of the Unsalted Saintess!

 Chapter 3773： Clash of swords

    Chapter 3773


    Su Yan sensed an unusual war intent from Master Long Slayer, and the sword intent on Master Long Slayer gradually became stronger!


    If the Dragon Slayer thought she could kill the Unsalted Saint Woman, he would be wrong!


    Wielding the sword too much, Master Dragon Slayer will only help the Unsalted Saint to escape from the double seal, and will not be of any help in solving the problem!


    Su Yan persuaded: "Master, you better not just take it casually. The seal of the saint without salt is already very unstable. If you attack the saint without salt, even the seal will attack together! If you let her go If it comes out, things will be very bad."


    Master Dragon Slayer cut over here. At first, she looked at Su Yan''s eyes very disapprovingly, but later she became more surprised as she watched, and finally said in an awe-inspiring tone: "Your cultivation level is good, Dao Ji is even more so. Rarely deep, which disciple is it?"


    Before Su Yan could answer, Lu Shajia had already preempted to say: "No matter which disciple he is, he and the demon head of the Demon Realm got entangled and killed 20 golden immortals in the three immortal realms! A bright future is already here! If it doesn''t belong to him, this king will definitely capture him back to the Immortal Realm of Longevity for trial!"


    Su Yan seemed to have not heard Lu Shaka��s threat at all, and continued to say to the Dragon Slayer: "Although your sword is powerful, it will definitely not kill the Unsalted Saint. The ancient artifact of the Stars will be the heart of the Unsalted Saint. It has been pierced for tens of thousands of years. This artifact will definitely not lose to your Dragon Slayer Sword, but it still cannot kill her! Because she is an immortal in the true sense! Even if the galaxy turns over and the heavenly fairyland collapses, The emperor falls, and the saint without salt will not die!"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "I don''t know how many emperors have fallen in the sky this week. Even the Tathagata Buddha needs to be reincarnated. How can she not die?"


    "Because she is the aggregation of all the evil thoughts in this world, shaped by the blood of the Twelve Demon Gods by the Wuzong, it can be regarded as the incarnation of the Twelve Demon Gods of the Dutian in the immortal world! The Twelve Demon Gods of the Dutian have existed before they opened up the heavens and the earth. It didn''t fall, but fell into a deep sleep. If you have the ability to kill the Twelve Demon Gods, you can use a knife to deal with the Unsalted Saint."


    The appearance of Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King was already an unexpected wave for Zuo Shentong, and then the dragon slayer Tai and Lu Shajia pushed the wave to the point of turbulent waves.


    Zuo Shentong knew that he was in danger at this time. The Unsalted Saintess beside him was already extremely dangerous. It would be difficult to break the Seal of Unsalted Saint under the duress of the two quasi emperors. Harder!


    You need to think of a solution!


    Lu Shajia said: "Does the existence of the devil world want to release the unsalted saint to disrupt the immortal world? I really don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick! Master, I will suppress this demon first!"


    Lu Shajia thought the problem very simply. After directly suppressing the opposing demon, he then escorted Su Yan and his party back to the fairyland.


    If Master Dragon Slayer wanted to take the devil away, he would definitely not agree!


    Because of the fall of eight immortal emperors and twenty golden immortals, this will definitely be a big event that will shake the immortal domain!


    If Lu Shajia can''t capture the murderer, he will not only be discredited, but he will also be severely punished!


    Lu Shajia thought so far because he didn''t put the left supernatural power in his eyes. I thought that relying on the power of the Emperor Zhun could directly crush the opponent.


    The two magical charms of the Taiqing and Shangqing have turned into the gossip of the devil!


    This gossip can be suppressed together with the Unsalted Saint, but it will not destroy the integrity of the seal, just to see if the Unsalted Saint is as exaggerated as Su Yan said!


    But at the moment when the gossip fell, Zuo Shentong suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.


    "This is not the shining of space, but the transcendence of reincarnation!" Lu Shakya''s double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism naturally recognized that the power of reincarnation was used by the left magical power.


    When Zuo''s supernatural power appeared again, he had already appeared on the opposite side of Lu Shajia!


    At the same time, the blade of the Qibao Xuanwu sword also beheaded Lu Shajia!


    Lu Shajia''s three-layer protective cover was more fragile than white paper in front of the black knife light, and it was completely broken after only supporting it for less than a second!


    Seeing that the light of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword was about to fall on Lu Shajia''s shoulder, a dragon chant was emitted from Master Long Slayer, and then the light of the sword turned into a golden dragon, and the light of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword was completely eliminated!


    Lu Shajia saved the risk of being seriously injured!


    He had no choice but to take risks, and then he knew why this man in black was the leader of the Seventy-Two Heavenly Pillar Demon King!


    Just one face-to-face can already know that the opponent''s strength is still higher than the Light Merchant Demon King!


    Although the realm is only the Demon King level, but the skill, mana and power are already enough to leapfrog and kill the quasi-emperor!


    After the light of the Dragon Sword and the light of the Qibao Xuanwu sword collided head-on for a round, then the Dragon Slayer Master Taihe Zuo Shentong directly slammed into the void!


    The speed of the two people''s shuttle in the void is extremely fast, almost to the point where the naked eye can''t catch up.


    But no matter how the Zuo supernatural power surpassed the reincarnation, he could not get rid of the dragon slayer master, the golden sword light followed Zuo supernatural power like a shadow, making it very difficult to receive the left supernatural power!


    Zuo''s supernatural powers are strong, on the one hand, they have a strong mood, and more importantly, they rely on the reincarnation of the fairy to carry out dimensionality reduction attacks.


    The average enemy simply doesn''t know what kind of power he uses, and restraint is even more out of the question.


    But Master Dragon Slayer was different.


    Reincarnation and karma are the powers that Western Bliss focuses on. The power of the left magical power can perfectly restrain the Eye of the Galaxy, but in the face of Master Dragon Slayer, this power is nothing strange.


    The Buddhas reincarnated many times in samsara, and the understanding of samsara is far above the left supernatural power!


    Master Long Tu has been in bliss in the West for many years, and he has listened to the teachings of the Buddhas for many years, and his understanding of reincarnation may still be better than the supernatural power of the left!


    In the face of an opponent who knows how to deal with the power of reincarnation, Zuo Shentong can''t get any advantage at all.


    What''s more, Master Dragon Slayer is absolutely above the left magical power, whether it is in the realm of sword technique or cultivation level and mana, so his left magical power can not get a half advantage in front of Master Long!


    It was not easy for Master Dragon Slayer to defeat Zuo''s magical powers too much, at least for a while, Zuo''s magical powers did not show signs of defeat at all.


    The left magical power not only has the power of reincarnation, but also has an extremely high level of cultivation of the magic way. It is just that the spells of these magic ways are even more fragile than eggshells in front of Dragon Slayer Treasure Sabre!


    The Baoguang of the Dragon Slaying Sword specializes in breaking this evil worship!


    In addition, the realm of Master Dragon Slayer was far better than Zuo Shentong.


    Gradually, the Dragon Slayer too firmly gained the upper hand!

 Chapter 3774： Biphasic rotation

    Chapter 3774: Biphasic Cycle


    The life and death of the left supernatural power is not important to Su Yan and the others, but if the left supernatural power loses too fast, then they will be the next thing Master Dragon Slayer has to deal with.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is already a little worried, because the Zuo supernatural power has been suppressed more and more!


    The golden light of Dragon Slayer''s sword kept shining in the sky, completely suppressing that cloud of darkness!


    The left magical power blessed himself a state of perfection beyond reincarnation, not only to avoid karma, but also to do many incredible things!


    Because he himself is a reincarnation, not in the reincarnation of the great world.


    In a sense, half of the left supernatural powers have been detached from the visible world.


    There are a total of twelve magical powers in one''s own reincarnation, but these twelve magical powers are all suppressed at this time!


    There is nothing fancy about Master Dragon Slayer''s magic sword technique, but it is extremely tough!


    This place was originally a lair of millions of demons. I don''t know how huge the yin qi has condensed, but it was swayed down by the dragon slayer''s master''s knife, and the heavy clouds were purified!


    The starlight from the upper star field can finally enter here!


    Under the starlight, Master Dragon Slayer fought more and more fiercely, and even the Light Merchant Demon King was shocked. She originally felt that she had made great progress in the past thousand years, and even the Eye of the Galaxy was completely controllable.


    Unexpectedly... Master Dragon Slayer��s entry was even more exaggerated. Although her sword technique was as strong a thousand years ago, she couldn''t do it like mercury rushing into the ground, with no gaps!


    This sword technique has truly reached the realm of perfection!


    It��s also because Zuo��s supernatural power is the number one powerhouse in the realm of the Demon King. If you change her to the battle, I��m afraid you will have already lost the battle!


    Zuo Shentong was gradually forced to stay farther and farther away from the Unsalted Saint. He knew that if this continued, he was afraid that he would never be able to take in the Unsalted Saint again!


    After a flash of the left magical power, it suddenly disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Master Long Tu also disappeared in front of everyone...


    The flashbacks between the two sides have occurred many times.


    No matter how many times the supernatural power of the left **** general transcendence reincarnation jumps in this world, the Dragon Slayer can very accurately find the next place where the left supernatural power will appear!


    But this time seems to be different, because after this flashback, two left magical powers appeared in the void!


    In the battle of this level, the small spell of clone spell has no effect at all.


    Obviously Zuo Shentong did not use the Clone technique, I saw that the newly appeared Zuo Shentong''s whole body was as black as ink, as if it was formed from the shadow of Zuo Shentong, and he also held a Qibao Xuanwu sword in his hand!


    This shadow is almost the same as the left magical power''s own mana. After the two swords have passed, he will not lose a single bit against the Dragon Slayer Sword!


    Master Tu Long said too much of the Great Light Mantra, and finally he let out a loud voice: "Open!"


    I saw golden light falling from the sky all over the sky. These golden lights rose up like the same round of scorching sun, and then merged into the Dragon Slayer Sword, which instantly doubled the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword!


    But Master Dragon Slayer was too tight and could only force the two left supernatural powers back!


    This black shadow is almost equal to the second left magical power, even the golden light from the Dragon Slayer Sword cannot disperse this shadow!


    The light business demon king said: "This is the power of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword! The Emperor''s Sabre is by no means simple! That black left magical power is transformed by the spirit of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword."


    Su Yan said, "If he can support it longer, it will be more beneficial to us."


    Master Dragon Slayer stood still in the air and said: "Niezha, do you think you alone will be cloned?"


    A pink lotus platform rose up at the feet of Master Tu Long, and the lotus platform quickly opened up, and a brand new Master Tai Lai was born from the lotus!


    Although both are clones, they are not the same.


    The clone of Zuo Shentong was transformed by the sword spirit, and the Dragon Slayer used the secret technique of Buddhism too.


    Left God General Blade Spirit changed his real body, this change was completely in vain, because in the end it was still a one-to-one fight.


    Master Tu Long''s sword technique has not changed much, and it is all those moves that come and go, but this definitely does not mean that her sword technique is weak, but has returned to the basics, and has reached the realm of no move and no move!


    The two left magical powers in the air were forced to be extremely miserable, and basically only the power to parry was left, and there was no way to make any effective counterattack.


    Even a fool can tell that Zuo Shentong is about to reach the end of the world.


    The two left magical powers condensed the secret method of reincarnation into a treasure wheel in the air, covering the Dragon Slayer too!


    If the treasure wheel is locked into it, he will be thrown into the six reincarnations, and the Dragon Slayer has to turn around and break the treasure wheel into pieces!


    After the treasure wheel was shattered, all the twelve magical powers of the left supernatural power were also broken!


    His own reincarnation realm also disappeared, and he completely integrated the real body and Faxiang into the world before him.


    The texture that the naked eye looks like is that there seems to be some change in Zuo Shentong''s body, but if you look closely, you can''t see any change at all.


    The supernatural power of Zuo has been pushed to the limit by the Dragon Slayer too. In order to protect himself, he can only use more powerful skills!


    Even if he uses this kind of skill, he will not hesitate to damage his cultivation!


    The power of Dragon Slaying Sword is more terrifying than rumors!


    I saw two left magical powers suddenly stood face to face, and then the hands of the two left magical powers produced many extremely complicated seals!


    With these seals, the flow of magic energy in the left supernatural power became extremely turbulent!


    Then these demon qis were released from the body of the left magical power almost at a spouting speed, which also made the two left magical powers surrounded by powerful dark magic qi, and it seemed that they no longer distinguished each other.


    After this powerful magic energy was forced out of the body by the left magical power, it immediately transformed into the power of reincarnation!


    The left magical power transformed by the sword spirit of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword is almost indistinguishable from him, and the power of reincarnation displayed by the two is no different!


    When these two equal strengths of reincarnation are combined together, a biphasic cycle is formed!


    Two powerful forces of reincarnation form a perfect entanglement in the air, like a snake head and tail, forming a perfect closed loop!


    Su Yan could see the mystery of this trick at a glance, but he also had to admire Zuo''s magical powers!


    Not only is he powerful enough, but even his imagination is beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    Using the sword spirit of the Qibao Xuanwu Knife, he can complete the biphasic rotation alone!


    This biphasic rotation has tied Zuo Shentong and Master Long Slayer together in another brand new cycle!


    If the Dragon Slayer is too unable to break the game, he will inevitably fall into the entire cycle of the left supernatural powers. But if the Dragon Slayer wants to break the game, he needs to break this nearly perfect closed loop with ten times the strength!

 Chapter 3775： Knife Breaks Reincarnation

    Chapter 3775: Sword Breaks Reincarnation


    The realm of reincarnation is profound and mysterious, and only those who are in that reincarnation know what is in it.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t see through which purgatory was included in the reincarnation of the left magical powers.


    Although Master Long Tu is a Buddhist monk, but he may not be able to pass these purgatory trials as a rock!


    If you want to break the game, the easiest way is to break the clever with ten times the power of the left magical power!


    Suddenly condensing more than ten times the power of the left magical power, this is something that Lu Shajia absolutely can''t do, but Dragon Slayer Master can do it!


    Because she is a rare master of sword repair, and the first person Su Yan has ever seen to use a sword after returning to the immortal world!


    Although Master Long��s moves have not changed much, the realm of the sword technique is extremely high!


    The Dragon Slayer yelled loudly and said, "You wicked barrier, do you think you can defeat Lao Ni by trapping Lao Ni in the state of reincarnation? It''s useless! The power gap between you and me lies here, no matter what method you use. , They can''t be Lao Ni''s opponent! Lao Ni urges you, if you have the intention of repentance, Lao Ni is willing to give you a chance!"


    Facing Master Long''s persuasion, Zuo Shentong just snorted coldly, not wanting to say more.


    Afterwards, the territory of the cycle of biphasic cycle began to evolve the power of calamity, and gradually turned into the calamity of killing, suffering, trouble, devil, and so on!


    But the Dragon Slayer made a loud shout, holding a knife in one hand, and his other hand had already been made into a fist.


    After opening this fist, the golden **** in the palm of the palm shook the surrounding sky!


    At the same time, all the demons were suppressed and dispersed!


    Although these demon worlds have been temporarily resolved, as long as the world of reincarnation is still there, new demons can be born!


    It''s just that there is a short period of vacuum between the destruction of the old evil and the new one before it is born!


    If this short vacuum period is used to deal with the powerhouse of the Demon King level, it will not get in the way at all, but facing the Dragon Slayer Master, it is enough to determine success or failure!


    Master Dragon Slayer took a deep breath, and then condensed the sword energy into one move!


    I saw that the blade of the Dragon Slaying Treasure Sword became extremely transparent because of its too strong power, and the blessing of the laws of the immortal inside it turned into an incomparable Buddhist Sanskrit!


    Before Master Dragon Slaughter was cut with this knife, Su Yan said: "This old nun is really strong, and the power of this knife will be shining! The left magical power will undoubtedly be defeated. We must also think of a way out, or we will really be caught by her. Go to the West as a coolie in bliss!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King had already been stunned. Although she didn''t understand the power of reincarnation, she could see that the Dragon Slayer was too strong to be outrageous!


    Even if the Eye of the Galaxy opened to the extreme, it might not be able to win her!


    Given another two thousand years of time to practice, she might be able to fight the dragon slayer, and if she is now against the dragon slayer, it is a pure egg and a stone, and she will definitely lose!


    The Light Business Demon King hesitated and said: "The old nun''s power is so fierce, so unscrupulously used, will it break the seal of the saint without salt?"


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. Let''s consider our situation first. The old nun has cleaned up the left magic power, and it will be our turn next."


    The two gods Lu Shajia just cast have enveloped the Unsalted Saintess!


    At this time, Lu Shajia seemed to have a premonition, and the magic curse to suppress demons was constantly being pressed!


    The two gods of Taiqing and Shangqing have obtained the essence of the fairy family, and they have miraculous effects when used to suppress demons.


    And under the extreme pressure of these two runes, the face of the Unsalted Saint was no longer beautiful, and became abnormally distorted, and then the limbs also changed, the fingers became as long as the arms, and a pair of legs turned into four. Legs... I don''t know what monster it is!


    After all, Lu Shajia was also a quasi-emperor, and the two gods of Taiqing and Shangqing were not ordinary runes.


    As long as the Taiqing and Shangqing runes were still there, the impact of the Dragon Slaying Sword would be offset by a large part. As long as the stone platform under the saint of no salt is not destroyed, the seal will not be destroyed.


    And after Master Dragon Slayer''s sword had condensed to the apex of true aura, and his aura rose to the apex, it was finally deployed!


    The light of the knife released was too dazzling, as if a brand new sun rose in the sky!


    This dazzling white light made the remaining demons and their corpses as if they had encountered ice from the scorching sun, quickly dissolving into strands of blue smoke!


    That biphasic cycle of reincarnation realm was completely shattered after almost only supporting it for two seconds in front of this sword!


    Then the knife light formed a second change in the air, forming a tornado of knife energy!


    This tornado directly swallowed two left magical powers together!


    Generally, the sword aura and sword aura that were swung out can only kill once, but Master Long Tu��s sword aura can change twice, which is enough to prove that the realm of her sword technique is far beyond the range that ordinary people can understand.


    In the whirlwind of sword energy, the Light Merchant Demon King also used a barrier to isolate the sword light in another space, and then said to Su Yan: "They are playing so lively now, our goal has been achieved, and now it is Time to run away!"


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    The Light Merchant Demon King sighed again: "That old nun is too violent, and even Zuo''s supernatural power is obviously not her opponent. This king is not like being caught by her to the Western Bliss. If caught, he will be imprisoned for the rest of his life. In Western Bliss, there is no chance to see the sun again!"


    Although there are many twists and turns, the current situation has become the one designed by Su Yan.


    The two quasi-emperors were dragged by others, and they were able to retreat at this moment.


    As for the fate of the Unsalted Saintess, this is no longer something they have the ability to care about.


    As long as you can escape from here, then the sky is high and the ocean is boundless again!


    However, the space portal of the Light Merchant Demon King was released. Everyone had no time to step into this portal, and the door was already destroyed!


    Everyone turned their heads and looked obliquely behind, it turned out that Lu Shajia took the shot with hatred.


    Although Master Tu Long was entangled by the left supernatural powers, Lu Shajia swept around and did not make a move, just to stare at Su Yan and the group of people, and he was absolutely unwilling to let the group of Su Yan go easily.


    Lu Shajia gritted his teeth and said: "Why would I let you go! If you are gone, how can I explain to the three immortal masters?"


    Eight immortal kings and twenty golden immortals were all slaughtered in front of Lu Shajia. If he can''t catch the assailant back, I''m afraid he won''t have the face to meet people among the heavens and immortals!


    Even for the dignity of Emperor Zhun, he must keep Su Yan and his party behind!


    This time it will definitely be a dead fish!


    He Lu Shajia will definitely not shrink back!


    If he retreats again, he will only make his colleagues laugh and look down!

 Chapter 3776： A drop of magic blood

    Chapter 3776: A Drop of Demon Blood


    The light business demon king looked extremely solemn and said: "Su Yan, you go first, this king will deal with him! Since this king can defeat him once, of course he can defeat him a second time!"


    And the three masters of the sin race around Su Yan also used the language of the sin race to talk a lot, roughly the same as the Demon King of Light Merchants, even if they were left behind, they would fight for their lives and glory. Lu Shajia stopped.


    Su Yan shook his head instead, and said, "I am not this kind of person, so I can sell my companions casually in order to steal a living."


    The Light Business Demon King eagerly said: "This is not the time to be a hero. If you can escape, you can reach the realm of the emperor in the future, and you can save this king from Western Bliss! This king has at least one thought. If you can. If we are captured together with this king, wouldn��t it be true that we will all be arrested to the Western Bliss, and there will never be a day forever?"


    "Ni Qingshang, your words are extremely reasonable, but I still think that a real man will not let a woman break the queen for himself. This is a cowardly act!"


    Compared with life, there is something more important in this world, and that is the belief and principle of standing in the world!


    For Su Yan, both of these are absolutely not to be discarded.


    The more you face the abyss, the more you can see a person''s character.


    When there is usually no trouble, everyone can''t make a difference. Only in the face of a real predicament can one''s nature be exposed!


    If some people face this kind of predicament, I am afraid they have already started to blame this and that, and blame the heavens and others!


    A man like Su Yan who can''t bear it, trying to find a chance to come back, can be considered a big man.


    The sword technique of Master Dragon Slayer in the sky has come to an end, and a knife was hit in the left magical power shoulder, and a person was almost split in half, dragging his stump to fall from the sky!


    And the clone of the Seven Treasure Xuanwu Sword had long been wiped out, and the Magic Sword had also turned into its original form, falling from the sky with the left magic power.


    To say that the man Zuo Shentong is really interesting. He was hit by the dragon slayer''s too much effort, and his body was almost split in two. It can be said that he has reached the point of exhaustion, but he is actually in such a situation where his life is hanging by a thread. Made his own counterattack!


    Zuo Shentong''s counterattack was not directed at Master Dragon Slayer, but at Unsalted Saintess.


    Flicking the left magic power with the right hand, sending a drop of demon blood into the void, when the demon blood flew out of the void, it fell between the eyebrows of the saint without salt!


    The two gods of Taiqing and Shangqing were not alarmed at all!


    Lu Shajia trembled inexplicably, and then he felt as if his two gods would be broken by the unsalted saint at any time!


    After getting a drop of demon blood, the saint of no salt began to become more and more crazy!


    Then in the struggle of the saint without salt, the chains formed by the magic of the Wuzong were broken and broken!


    The seal was broken first!


    Then it was broken again!


    Then the third one was also broken!


    Back then, the Wuzong was full of talents, and could become a top powerhouse, enough to fight against the master of the mighty fairyland!


    It is self-evident how powerful the spells they left behind, but after a drop of demon blood was stimulated, the salt-free saint was able to break the chains of the spell! This is really terrible!


    It didn''t take long for the hand of the saint without salt to be completely free!


    Then the hand of the Unsalted Saintess appeared to be grabbed in the void, but it was such an unruly grabbing that the two spells of Lu Shajia Taiqing and Shangqing couldn''t resist!


    In a short while, the two spells were all shattered!


    Without the suppression of the two magic runes, anyone could sense that the power of the Unsalted Saint was rapidly rising in a completely unreasonable way!


    It''s just a drop of demonic blood, there is no blood sacrifice at all, it can inspire the Unsalted Saint to such an extent!


    If there is left magical power as a sacrifice, I am afraid that the salt-free saint can recover to the peak in an instant!


    Locked by the Wuzong charm for tens of thousands of years, and nailed into the heart by the great emperor of the ancient star school, not only can he maintain his immortality, but after receiving a drop of blood, he can actually destroy the Taiqing and Shangqing Dao of Emperor Zhun Rune!


    Such a monster is simply unheard of!


    Su Yan said to Lu Shajia: "I have already told you that the power of the saint-free saint is enough to be the master of the ten immortal realms, and it is not something you can contend with the little quasi-emperor."


    Zuo Shentong fell heavily on a floating island, his body almost broke in two!


    It seemed that he was dying, and was on the verge of death at any time.


    It was said that the Dragon Slayer was too great, even if Song Ningguang added a sword casually, he could end the life of the strongest demon king!


    Master Dragon Slayer shook his head directly at Zuo''s supernatural power and said, "Lao Ni has given you a chance, but it''s a pity that you are stubborn! This is what you asked for."


    After that, Master Dragon Slayer struck a magic talisman too, and wanted to suppress Zuo''s supernatural power first!


    But the left magical power laughed wildly, and then the Qibao Xuanwu knife frantically absorbed the magic blood flowing out of the left magical power, and after absorbing a lot of magic blood, it turned into a black snake and swallowed the dragon slayer''s magic talisman!


    This black snake is the phantasmagoria of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword. It has a full body and looks very mad!


    The Dragon Slayer snorted too heavily, then the Dragon Sword drew an arc in the air, and then the arc changed the blade''s light, and the black snake was easily chopped up!


    But after the black snake was destroyed, countless demonic blood spattered in all directions in an explosive manner!


    Zuo Shentong had already calculated everything. This black snake''s change seemed to be a dying counterattack and a dying struggle, but in fact it was calculating something else!


    Only waiting for the Dragon Slayer to cut this knife too much, most of the spattered devil blood was purified by the Dharma in the void, and some fell on the floating islands, corroding these floating islands very badly!


    But a dozen drops of magic blood fell in front of the Unsalted Saint!


    The saint-free saint was already desperate for blood, and when the blood fell in front of her, the saint-free saint stretched out her tongue impatiently, and her tongue continued to stretch, becoming more exaggerated than a lizard, licking the blood In my own mouth!


    After getting these dozen drops of demon blood, the power of the saint-free saint became more and more terrifying!


    Then he broke free from the shackles of the three spells in one breath, and his other hand was also free!


    And the artifact nailed into the heart of the unsalted saint also started to vibrate!


    Not only the seal of Wuzong is about to be unsupported, even the seal left by the great emperor of the ancient star school has become shaky!


    Although the unsalted saint is still nailed to the stone platform today, she is no longer immobile!


    Of course Master Tu Long knew that she had been swayed by the left supernatural power, and she was quite angry and annoyed.


    But now even if it is angry and annoyed, it is useless. You need to think of a way to remedy it!


    If the Unsalted Saints completely break free, even if they are quasi-emperors, facing Unsalted Saints, I''m afraid they won''t have a half chance!

 Chapter 3777： Broken balance

    Chapter 3777: The Broken Balance


    The seal on the saint of no salt is crumbling and has reached a critical point.


    If Zuo Shentong uses a dying struggle to send the blood to the saint without salt, the saint without salt will give birth to the power to completely break free of the double seal!


    After witnessing the series of changes in the saint of no salt, Lu Shajia said in shock: "Unexpectedly, there are such terrible monsters! Just a little blood can actually arouse her to such an extent! I have never seen anyone. What monster can reach such a state!"


    As the Zhun Emperor, Lu Shajia''s knowledge is definitely not superficial, but among the monsters he has seen, there is no monster that can be compared with the Unsalted Saint!


    This alone is enough to show how terrifying the saint without salt is!


    Zuo Shentong was lying on the ground, and the body that was almost cut in half by the Dragon Slayer had begun to heal quickly.


    The devilish energy will not only strengthen the strength of the body, but also increase its resilience. It only takes half an hour at most, and the two sides of the left magical power will be completely glued together.


    But under such circumstances, this time is really extravagant, and the left magical power should not wait for the moment when the body recovers, it may fall!


    Master Dragon Slayer only needs to make one more knife to completely kill the left supernatural power!


    After the unsalted saint broke free from the shackles with her hands, her cold and merciless eyes looked around. This was the look of the extremely evil beast who wanted to hunt!


    Even if it was just a second of staring at each other, Song Ningguang couldn''t help trembling all over her body, and a trembling from the bottom of her heart made her tremble uncontrollably!


    Tianxian is even like this when facing the Unsalted Saint. If a mortal faces the Unsalted Saint, just one second of each other will fall into inevitable madness!


    "She was the ultimate weapon made by Wuzong back then! If it wasn''t the extreme ferocity, how could she be worthy of the word ultimate?" Su Yan sighed.


    The Light Merchant Demon King is condensing devilish energy in the dark, and it is extremely possible for the Unsalted Saint to break the seal. It is not like staying here and continuing to face this human and inhuman monster!


    Even the Golden Immortal and Zhundi are just a mass of flesh and blood that can be swallowed in front of the Unsalted Saintess!


    The unsalted saint''s hands rose sharply after splitting their tendons, and then directly grabbed at the Zhun Emperor Lu Shajia!


    Lu Shajia has just suppressed the unsalted saint in great pain by the suppression of the two gods. Now that she can free her hands, how can she not give it back?


    These hands were easily extended by more than a hundred feet in the air, and it seemed that they could be extended indefinitely!


    Only the ancient yogis of Buddhism can successfully practice this ability to extend their body infinitely. This represents the mastery of the ultimate strength of the body!


    And the unsalted saint made from the blood of the twelve demon gods of Dutian had mastered this terrifying ability innately!


    The Unsalted Saint has an inherently stronger body than the Immortal Emperor. She only needs to exert her innate strength and conform to her own killing instinct, so that she can surpass many Immortal Emperors!


    Many masters of Wuzong had fallen into the hands of Unsalted Saints before they waited for the era to change.


    In order to seal the Unsalted Saint, Wu Zong paid a very tragic price!


    After the unsalted saint''s hands were extended by a hundred feet, they accurately grasped Lu Shajia''s protective cover!


    Today, the power of the Unsalted Saintess is not even one-tenth of the power of the peak period, but these two hands are grasped on the body barrier that is sufficient to restrain the evil, and only a little smoke comes out!


    Then just heard a click, and there were many huge cracks in the barrier immediately!


    Lu Shajia''s eyes became more and more horrified, he couldn''t even think that the power of the saint without salt would be so abnormal!


    Just liberating his hands, he can break through his bodyguard barrier that represents the Supreme Immortal Dao so easily!


    Even with a full blow from the left magic power, it may not be able to break through his protective barrier.


    It is so easy for an unsalted saint who has not fully recovered her strength to do this kind of thing!


    Lu Shajia quickly retreated to the rear. Before the enchantment was destroyed, he had already retreated behind Master Dragon Slayer, and said in an extremely solemn tone: "The situation seems to be irreversible. How should we deal with it?"


    In the previous round of confrontation, after experiencing the power of the Unsalted Saint at close range, Lu Shaka has completely put away his own arrogance, and realized that it is impossible to completely eliminate the Unsalted Saint with him and Dragon Slayer. Conquer!


    Not to mention completely killing the Unsalted Saintess, this is something they can''t do anyway!


    After leaving Lu Shajia, the hands of the Unsalted Saint Maiden appeared to be chaotically planed on the surrounding floating islands...


    "No, she is collecting the magic blood from the left magical power just now!"


    Zuo Shentong fell from the sky just now, and his body was almost chopped in two. I don''t know how much magic blood was spilled together!


    These demon blood hadn''t completely dried up yet. After being collected by the Unsalted Saint, the hands quickly moved towards the Unsalted Saint''s body!


    Before these two hands were completely retracted, the tongue of the saint-free saint had been stretched out at least fifty feet away, and she could not wait to lick the blood on her hands!


    Unsalted saint''s desire for blood can be described as extremely sick!


    Zuo Shentong was lying on the ground, and it was hard to sit up with a knife to support his body, but he laughed wildly: "Old nun, it seems that you have nothing to do. Even if you kill me, Unsalted Saint will help me. Revenge!"


    Master Long Tu was not irritated by the left supernatural power, but entered into a state of concentration.


    It seems that in this vast world, only the unsalted saint is left in her eyes!


    And when Master Dragon Slayer was too old, one could faintly see the golden bodies of the four great diamonds looming!


    The golden bodies of these four vajra are thousands of feet, appearing behind Master Dragon Slayer, they are the dual blessings of great Dharma and mind power!


    After receiving the new demon blood, the Unsalted Saint''s power grew more and more!


    There are a total of nine seals imposed by the ancient powerhouses of Wuzong on the Unsalted Saint, and these nine seals were then broken by the Unsalted Saint!


    In this way, the saint of no salt above the waist is no longer bound by the spell of Wuzong!


    If it weren��t for the ancient artifacts of the Stars to still be nailed into the heart of the Unsalted Saint, restricting the circulation of blood and breath in the Unsalted Saint, I am afraid that the Unsalted Saint had completely broken free from the shackles of the witch sect!


    At this time, the unsalted saint had already grasped the ancient star artifact in her hands, and it seemed that she wanted to pull this artifact out of her heart completely!


    If this artifact is forcibly pulled out by her, once the circulation of blood and true breath in the body is restored, the recovery of power will be unstoppable!

 Chapter 3778： Dragon Slaying Bone

    Chapter 3778


    The sword light of the Dragon Slayer in the sky has also been condensed, and the four great diamonds behind each have a different seal!


    These four different seals were all turned into golden Sanskrit and blessed on Master Dragon Slayer''s sword!


    Although the sword has not been swung out yet, Master Long Slayer Tai''s body is already golden and shining like a god!


    It is not difficult to judge only from the momentum, the power of this knife is bound to break the world!


    Lu Shaka said: "Master, the slate under the saint without salt is the key to the seal. If you cut the slab with a single blow, then the saint without salt will escape completely."


    Master Dragon Slayer said with disapproval, "Isn''t it enough if Lao Ni''s sword aura does not hurt the slate?"


    The Unsalted Saint was lying on the stone slab. The Dragon Slayer''s move that was too condensed with the sword spirit would surely be powerful enough to shake the sky, I was afraid the space would be cut apart!


    How could this powerful trick only cause harm to the Unsalted Saint, but not the slate under the Unsalted Saint?


    Unless the unsalted saint struggling to protect the slate under her.


    But how could it be possible? This stone slab was where the seal of the Unsalted Saintess was. She wished someone would help her break this stone slab!


    But Master Long Tu��s words were so taken for granted that Lu Shajia was astonished for a short time, and then he came back to his senses, and it was too late when he wanted to persuade Master Long.


    Because Master Dragon Slayer has already been cut with this knife!


    The power of this sword is not at the level of invincibility in the world, but it is definitely more powerful than the one that cut the left magical power from the sky just now!


    The blessings of the Four King Kong have raised the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword to a whole new level!


    And in the light of the sword that Master Dragon Slayer cut out, many Sanskrit scripts appeared in the air!


    These Sanskrit scripts are all Buddhist charms to suppress demons, which not only have the magical powers of Buddhism, but also the power of the immortal!


    Therefore, in addition to being sharp and sharp, the light of the sword is more like a golden Buddha light, full of compassion!


    This knife fell from the sky and accurately hit the Unsalted Saint!


    The unsalted saint''s hands had already held the artifact long spear. After the knife was hit, the joints of both hands were all broken and twisted into an incredible shape. Then the skin, flesh and blood, and the disordered joints were all exposed to the light of the knife!


    The power of Master Dragon Slayer is extremely powerful, and more importantly, it is full of extreme control power!


    The powerful blade light only touches the body of the Unsalted Saint, and it really does not hurt the stone seal under the Unsalted Saint!


    The face of Master Tu Long looked really ordinary, but the realm of the sword technique was extremely superb, and he had reached the realm of legend!


    This control made Lu Shaka amazed, because only the most supreme sword repair can do this!


    Even in the eyes of the Emperor Zhun, this control force is too strong to be logical!


    Not only has the power to control, but Master Dragon Slayer''s sword light has a second change!


    The light of the sword at the beginning was like a golden Buddha light, full of compassion, but suddenly it became very domineering!


    This knife cut the universe above the Unsalted Saint into two!


    Then even the body of the saint without salt was forcibly cut into two!


    The body of the saint without salt was cut off at the waist, but in this way the upper body of the saint without salt was completely free from the shackles of the witch sect.


    The Unsalted Saintess who was beheaded suffered extreme pain and wanted to make a counterattack in the confusion and pain, but before her counterattack started, she was pressured by Master Dragon Slayer''s sword light!


    Numerous golden Sanskrit texts condensed in the air into a "Suppression of Demons"!


    As long as the scriptures are still there, the demon suppression effect will not be discounted at all!


    The unsalted saint can only lie on the stone platform, letting the knife light slaughter her body, and she has become exhausted in a short time!


    Many parts of the body even showed the bones!


    "This is using a knife to eviscerate bones. Does she want to use the supreme knife technique to directly cut the unsalted saint into white bones?" The Light Shang Demon King doubted.


    The resilience of the battle body of the Immortal Dragon God is already extremely strong, but the heart and back of the brain are still irrecoverable dead spots. Once the damage exceeds a certain limit, Su Yan will also fall.


    In addition, broken hands and feet can also be easily recovered.


    The resilience of the Unsalted Saintess is even better than that of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, because her heart is nailed into the artifact, and it can be immortal, but the whole body is stagnant, which can be regarded as immortality in the true sense. Body.


    Even the battle body of the immortal dragon **** can''t reach the level of the unsalted saint.


    As long as the blood can''t flow in the body, it will turn into a disgusting yellow-white thing, and the body tissue will lose its vitality completely.


    as predicted.


    The body of the saint-free saint beheaded in two has its own action power, and more importantly, when the knife light reaches a certain limit, the damage that can be caused to the saint-free saint begins to attenuate.


    It seems that it is indeed a very unrealistic option to use the Dragon Sword to deboning the Unsalted Saintess.


    The Sanskrit scriptures in the sky gradually dimmed, and even if the Dragon Slayer was too powerful, the power of this sword would have an end.


    After the light of the sword turned from prosperity to decline, many green tentacles appeared in the two broken bodies of the saint-free saint. These green tentacles were entangled together, and then the body of the saint-free saint was spliced ??together!


    It''s absolutely impossible to kill the Unsalted Saint Woman just being beheaded in two!


    The Unsalted Saint was created as the most perfect warrior back then. If she was beheaded so easily, how could she be worthy of the word perfect!


    The Dragon Slayer took a long sigh, and saw that the Dragon Sword Sword became more and more brilliant in her hand.


    The Light Merchant Demon King wanted to cast a spell again to open the gate of time and space, but just as the devil energy had condensed, Lu Shajia stared at him coldly!


    Lu Shajia stared so hard that he had to temporarily hold the devilish energy in his hand.


    Master Dragon Slayer said: "The Unsalted Saintess has been sealed for many years, and the magic seed can provide her with very little anger. She is now extremely hungry and thirsty, and her strength is at the bottom level. If this is the case, we can''t suppress or trap her. If she lives, once she is allowed to absorb the life energy of the immortal, her power will immediately swell to more than a few times! At that time, the immortal domains of all heavens will not be able to punish her!"


    "Could it be that she is more powerful than the master of the Ten Great Immortals?"


    The Dragon Slayer said too solemnly: "If she is in a complete state, even if she is the master of the top ten immortal realms, she may not lose! If such a monster is released, there will be endless disasters. No matter what, we must take her. Frightened. There must be no mistakes!"


    Zuo Shentong gasped for a moment, although his physical injury was still extremely serious, his breath had already condensed secretly and was held in his chest.


    And the Seven Treasure Xuanwu Knife in his hand seemed to sense something, and suddenly broke free from the left magic power, spinning in the air with a dark light, and in a flash, a reincarnation channel was formed.


    This passage of reincarnation connects the other side of the devil world!

 Chapter 3779： Kudi Appears

    The third thousand seven hundred and seventy nine


    The Qibao Xuanwu Knife first protected the heart of Zuo Shentong, hanging a breath for him so as not to die, and then Zuo Shentong could secretly condense the true breath of the magic energy!


    After the passage of reincarnation was opened, Zuo Shentong fled into the passage of reincarnation without saying a word!


    Master Long Tu thought that the left magical power was already on the verge of falling, but he didn''t expect that he would have enough power to shape the passage of reincarnation.


    But Lu Shajia kept staring at Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King, and he didn''t pay attention to the left magic power at all.


    The left magical power is equal to a chance to escape for nothing...


    However, the left supernatural power turned into a black shadow and rushed into the passage of reincarnation, and he was directly pinched by his neck with a hand.


    Then Zuo Shentong coughed up blood in pain, but Zuo Shentong''s reaction at this moment was considered extremely fast, he raised the Qibao Xuanwu Sword!


    It''s a pity that the black sword energy had already dissipated in the air, and then the hand of the left magical power also dropped weakly.


    Just because this hand that suddenly appeared from the darkness of the void not only pinched the neck of the left magical power, but also completely crushed the left magical power in strength and realm!


    Who is it that came to the star realm from the other side of the devil world with the help of the reincarnation channel of the left magical power?


    In that gloomy darkness, no breath leaked out, and the darkness also concealed what the owner of that hand looked like.


    After Zuo Shentong was broken with this sword, he didn''t struggle anymore, although the spirit of the Qibao Xuanwu Sword was connected to his mind, there was clearly room for struggle.


    Zuo Shentong had fallen into complete despair, because he already knew who the owner of this hand was.


    Even in his heyday, he couldn''t be the opponent of this master, not to mention that he had been severely injured by the Dragon Slayer, and he was already shaky with a broken body.


    Soon the magic knife in Zuo Shentong''s hands also changed hands and fell into the hands of the person in the darkness.


    Then an extremely low male voice came from the darkness: "It''s actually the Seven Treasure Xuanwu Sword? It seems that Emperor Shang has invested a lot of money."


    The secret law that the Light Merchant Demon had originally condensed was shaken at this moment, and the mood of the Light Merchant Demon was also shaken together!


    Although the man in the darkness hadn''t appeared yet, the Demon King of Light Merchant had already recognized the man''s voice, and even his shoulders were trembling.


    The Heavenly Dragon Slayer Master Tai and Lu Shajia were also stunned together, their eyes fixed on this reincarnation passage.


    Only the unsalted saint is still roaring, this is the only sound between heaven and earth.


    Zuo Shentong gasped violently, and was thrown back to the ground by the man as if throwing garbage.


    The left magical power that opened the passage of reincarnation has reached a state where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dead. After lying on the ground, breathing is like a broken bellows, and it is already in a state of death at any time.


    Then the enigmatic man walked out of the darkness, his body breathless.


    A person standing here alive, but no breath leaked out. There is only one explanation for this kind of thing, that is, the strength of this man is beyond everyone''s understanding.


    The reincarnation channel connects to the colorless demon world, and there are only seven such men in the demon world!


    The man in front of him must be one of the seven emperors of the Devil Realm!


    The Seven Demon Emperors would actually appear here, this is something that even Su Yan didn''t expect!


    Why did this Devil Emperor come here? Is it to release the Unsalted Saint? Or does he have greater ambitions?


    The mind of the Devil Emperor is extremely difficult to guess, not only because the Devil Emperor''s wisdom is extremely high, but also because they are in a position that is enough to overlook everything in this world!


    Su Yan was also murmuring in his heart, Emperor Shang had already met him, and I don''t know which of the seven emperors of the Devil Realm was the man who appeared suddenly!


    At the beginning, in the Metaverse, what he faced was only the ghost of Emperor Shang.


    And the person who came here through the passage of reincarnation is the real body of the devil emperor!


    The meaning between the two is not the same!


    No one knows why this Devil Emperor suddenly killed him from the other side of the reincarnation channel. The Devil Emperor''s ability and intentions have always been difficult to measure.


    This man looks thirty, dressed in a gorgeous black coat with nine real dragons embroidered on his clothes.


    His face was very pale, he was quite handsome like a jade tree in the wind, his eyes were as deep as the stars in the sky, he seemed to contain infinite wisdom, and there were many stories.


    In terms of appearance and temperament, he is definitely considered a handsome man, and at the same time he gently put his hands behind him, and after looking around, his eyes finally fell on the Demon King of Light Shang.


    "The bitter emperor is here..." After seeing the bitter emperor, the Demon King of Light Shang did not see any joy at all on his face, but became more solemn.


    Kudi can be regarded as half a master of the light business demon king, but the relationship between the two is definitely not as simple as a master and disciple.


    At least after the apprentice is in desperate situation, after seeing the master coming to the rescue, he should definitely not show fear in his eyes, but should be full of strong joy!


    Regarding the Ku Emperor, the Light Merchant Demon King didn''t say much, he only told Su Yan that the Ku Emperor''s city mansion was the most powerful among the Seven Demon Emperors.


    Kudi only glanced at the Light Merchant Demon King, then stepped into the void and appeared directly above the sky.


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the Devil Emperor, Master Dragon Slayer was too undaunted, and said: "Unexpectedly, the Devil Emperor will condescend to come to the star realm. What are your plans?"


    Master Dragon Slayer was holding a dragon knife too much, and the golden bodies of the four King Kongs behind him were no longer looming, but actually revealed their bodies!


    With the blessings of the Four Great King Kong, Master Long Tu''s strength directly climbed to a level close to that of the Buddha.


    But the opponent was one of the seven emperors of the Devil Realm, and a man who had ascended to the position of the great emperor many years ago, the Dragon Slayer had no chance of winning even a single point.


    The Emperor Ku said: "Why does Shi Tai have such a hostility? This emperor came to the star realm not to cause a dispute with you, but to deal with the aftermath."


    "You said you want to deal with the aftermath, what kind of aftermath?" Lu Shajia asked.


    "You have to cultivate both Buddhism and Taoism. You must be the quasi-emperor Lu Shakya of the Immortal Realm of Longevity. There were several confrontations between the Emperor Changsheng and the Emperor. The Emperor admires the emperor''s ability very much." Kudi glanced at it. He has seen through Lu Shajia''s origin.


    Then Kudi said again: "The aftermath that the emperor said is naturally to subdue her."


    Emperor Ku��s eyes fell on the saint-free saint...


    It turns out that the Emperor Ku has crossed over from the Demon Realm just to subdue the Unsalted Saint?


    Su Yan didn''t fully believe this.


    Master Dragon Slayer was also average, and said: "The old nun is not credible. You are the great emperor in the demonic cultivator, and you must be ten thousand times more cunning than the ordinary demonic cultivator."


    Kudi proudly said: "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. What this emperor does does not need to ask others'' opinions."

 Chapter 3780： Black lotus

    Chapter 3780 Black Lotus


    As he spoke, Emperor Kuo opened his palms and saw a black lotus blooming in his hands.


    Emperor Ku is a figure of the great emperor''s rank, if he shoots, the weather will be completely different from the others.


    The black lotus looked very weak, and did not release any strong aura like Kudi.


    After the black lotus was gently thrown into the air by the Emperor Kuo, the black petals were still swaying in the air for a while, looking so weak and windy.


    But when the black lotus fell on the head of the Unsalted Saint, and after covering the Unsalted Saint, many black branches quickly grew out of the wound on the body of the Unsalted Saint who was scraped by the Dragon Sword.


    After these black branches grew to more than ten feet, a lot of black lotuses bloomed again, and then these black lotuses gave birth to lotus, and after the lotus seeds fell to the ground, new lotuses were born again!


    The black lotus spreads extremely fast, it didn''t take much time, and more than one acre area was full of black lotus.


    The space-time cracks in the upper space that were fought by the Dragon Swordsman have not completely disappeared. The wind blowing from the other shore made these black lotus flowers sway in the wind non-stop, which looked extremely weak!


    But the saint-free saint was suppressed on the stone platform under a layer of black lotus, and she was already immobile.


    No matter how hard the Unsalt saint struggles, she cannot emerge from under the black lotus bush!


    The bitter Emperor''s shot overwhelmed Master Dragon Slayer''s stunning sword technique!


    Only from moisturizing things silently, it seems that the saint-free saint has been surrendered again!


    Su Yan had already seen very clearly that this black lotus was nourished by the flesh and blood of the unsalted saint, and the more dense and beautiful it bloomed, the more vitality the unsalted saint would lose!


    The black lotus platform of Kudi just can weaken the incredibly powerful vitality of the saint-no-salt girl, and it can be regarded as a magic weapon for extremely restraining the saint-no-salt saint!


    This black lotus platform should also be a magic weapon of the artifact level!


    The lotus platform is mostly a treasure of Western bliss. This lotus platform may have been a Buddha treasure at the beginning, but it was later contaminated by demonic energy, and it became the black lotus platform we see today.


    After Master Tu Long saw the black lotus platform, his heart was extremely uncomfortable, but the other party was the bitter emperor, even she could only dare not speak.


    After being suppressed by the black lotus platform, the vitality of the Unsalted Saintess was greatly weakened, and the chain of charms that had been broken off by Wu Zong was gradually being restored!


    The seal left by Wuzong has a self-repair function. After the seal is completed, plus the new seal imposed by Emperor Ku, it is bound to be able to seal the Unsalted Saint again!


    Is it true that Emperor Ku''s purpose here is really to seal the saint-free saint as simple as that?


    Looking at the lotus flowers below, Kudi said: "This emperor is also very distressed. If the saint-free saint is released, I am afraid that no one in the heavens can bear the consequences. I have to come here to deal with it first."


    The Dragon Slayer dared not take it lightly and said: "The bitter emperor can take the sorrows of the common people and the rise and fall of the heavens in his eyes, and the old nun is also very pleased. If you are the Kudi, you are willing to take refuge, and Lao Ni is willing to lead you to Western Bliss. As long as you wash your body of devil energy at the foot of Lingshan Mountain, you may not be able to form a righteous fruit..."


    Once the old nun started preaching, she couldn''t stop at all, even if she faced one of the most powerful men in the demon world.


    Although Buddhist monks and nuns like to preach, there are not many demon emperors like her who want to save.


    The old nun seems to have a strong sense of mission, not only to help himself, but also to become a Buddha.


    This kind of thinking is naturally difficult for ordinary monks to understand.


    The immortal gate pays attention to me cultivating my immortal, foreign affairs and foreign objects have nothing to do with me. What you want to do is your business, as long as I create my own detachment.


    Only Buddhism has a saying about crossing people.


    The Emperor Ku asked: "All beings have five aggregates and seven sufferings. Does the teacher have a way to resolve them?"


    "When you become a Buddha, you don''t have to worry about it, it can be resolved naturally. Amitabha."


    The Emperor Ku said: "It''s not too confusing. Even if you cross this emperor, there are hundreds of millions of creatures below, can you all cross them and become Buddhas? Buddhism cannot solve the grief of hundreds of millions of creatures. They fear death. , Enjoying family affection, love, and chasing benefits, each has its own difficulties. If the common people no longer suffer from misery, the emperor is willing to abandon the title of Kudi and enter the Western bliss with you. What do you think?"


    The old nun said: "The old nun has made a great wish that anyone who can be extradited across the world, no matter who it is, as long as he can extradite after seeing it, he will naturally do his best. Although there are millions of people in the world, the old nun has always been Practice may not be impossible to finish."


    "Good fellow! I''m afraid Sakyamuni wouldn''t dare to say what you said." Kudi said, "The emperor has already been to the Lingshan Mountain. That year, the emperor listened to Sakyamuni''s teachings on the Lingshan Mountain. , I also asked him this question later. Guess how the Buddha answered?"


    "The Buddha said that if there is wisdom root among all living beings, you can go to Lingshan. Without the wisdom root, you can only suffer forever in the six reincarnations. Even he dare not say that all the hundreds of millions of living beings will be saved to the spiritual mountain of bliss in the West. "The bitter emperor said, "Since sentient beings are miserable, the power of this emperor will continue to flow. Why go to your western bliss?"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "You just don''t have faith. If you have faith, there is absolutely nothing that cannot be achieved in this world. Lao Ni believes that **** will be empty and all sentient beings will be saved!"


    The Emperor Ku said: "Master too does not need to say more. The Emperor listened to Sakyamuni''s teachings on the Lingshan Mountain. Although the Buddha Fa is really boring, he also learned many powerful spells and ideas from him. Emperor Duhua, let alone his disciple and grandson?"


    Kudi''s black lotus platform is not entirely a magic method, and it absolutely uses the spells of the Buddhas.


    Kudi said that he had been to Lingshan, which was definitely not a lie.


    When Western Bliss was first founded, Tathagata Buddha often taught the Fa in Lingshan. Whether it was a true immortal or a monster, whether it was a human or a demon, as long as he could go to Lingshan, he had a place to listen to.


    But those were things before two epochs, I''m afraid that the qualifications of this bitter emperor among the seven emperors of the devil world are also extremely old.


    The Ku Emperor looked at the Light Merchant Demon King and said, "Light Merchant, you have to go back to the Demon Realm with this emperor. You can already master the Eye of the Galaxy, so there is no need to stay in the Star Realm. It should have been discovered by you."


    After the Light Merchant Demon King listened to the words of Emperor Ku, his expression looked very struggling. He seemed to want to resist but did not dare to resist the words of Emperor Ku, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    At this time, Su Yan patted the back of Qingshang Demon King''s hand and said, "If you don''t want to go back to the Demon Realm, you might as well go back to Wanshou Mountain with me."

 Chapter 3781： See through identity

    Chapter 3781: See Through Identity


    The Light Business Demon King shook his head and became more and more struggling.


    In her opinion, Emperor Kuo is almost an invincible existence, to them, Emperor Kuo is a mountain that cannot be climbed, and an object that cannot be offended.


    If they annoy the Emperor Ku, they will only accept harsher punishments!


    "Su Yan, don''t talk too much, just follow me honestly."


    "Huh?" Because of Su Yan''s words, Kudi looked towards Su Yan.


    After that, Emperor Kudi��s calm face turned pale in shock for a moment, and it became normal, but the dignity in his face could not be changed. Then Emperor Kui asked: "Who are you?"


    Only Su Yan understood the meaning of Kudi''s words, Kudi was asking him which great emperor reincarnated!


    The emperor is above the heavens, and can be said to be the guardian of the heavens, and is not at the same level as the rest of the immortals, demons, venerables, bodhisattvas, and demon kings.


    If you haven''t reached this level, you only need to concentrate a glance to see it.


    The question of Emperor Kuo was not easy to answer, or that from the moment Ku Emperor appeared in the star realm, Su Yan''s situation had become more subtle.


    Su Yan said, "I''m just a person who wants to find what I lost."


    Kudi asked: "What do you want?"


    Su Yan said: "What I want is in the middle of the immortal realm above the heavens, and has nothing to do with your demon world. There is no direct conflict of interest between you and me."


    The communication between the emperors doesn''t need to be hypocritical, just go straight ahead.


    Because the etiquette in this world was never set up to restrain the emperor.


    Kudi smiled and said, "The emperor wishes you to find what you want as soon as possible. If possible, can we form an ally?"


    The words of Emperor Ku stunned the Demon King of Light Shang and the two quasi emperors.


    Because Emperor Kuo obviously put Su Yan at the same level as him, the two sides can form an ally only when they are relatively equal.


    The dialogue between Su Yan and Kudi seems ordinary, but the mystery in it can only be understood by those who have reached the level of the emperor. Even the emperor Zhun can''t know the charm without a line.


    Faced with the problem of Emperor Ku, Su Yan said: "There is no need to form an alliance. What I have lost will inevitably be taken back with my own hands, without the help of outsiders."


    If you can form an alliance with the Emperor Ku, you will definitely get a lot of substantial help from the Emperor Ku.


    But for Su Yan, this might make him show weakness to Emperor Ku, and his current cultivation is no more than Golden Immortal. Once he shows weakness, Emperor Ku may feel even more bullied!


    Moreover, the help of these magic cultivators is definitely not something that can be obtained for no reason, and an extremely high price will inevitably be paid afterwards.


    Su Yan''s refusal even surprised Master Dragon Slayer Tai and Lu Shajia, who suddenly began to wonder, what is Su Yan?


    Why even the Emperor Ku had to take him seriously!


    Kudi didn''t say anything when he faced Su Yan''s refusal. Since Su Yan had seen through the hidden identity of the emperor, he had to show the emperor''s integrity, which was reasonable.


    If Su Yan can grow up, a chaos will inevitably erupt between the heavens and immortal realms, which is extremely beneficial to Emperor Ku.


    But even if he couldn''t grow up and couldn''t re-enter the realm of the great emperor, his bitter Emperor would not lose anything.


    Emperor Ku had already calculated the gains and losses clearly, so after seeing through the identity of Su Yan, who was also the emperor, he did nothing.


    It��s just that the Emperor Kui is very curious, because if the great emperor falls, the soul will be broken, and very few emperors can be reincarnated!


    It can be said that such a character has rarely existed since the beginning of the world, and the probability of being hit is much more difficult than encountering a rare occurrence.


    Moreover, at a glance, Kudi could tell that Su Yan was sanctified in the flesh. I am afraid that his achievements in this life are still higher than those in the previous life!


    According to Su Yan''s current progress of cultivation, I am afraid that within a hundred years, the heavens and immortal realms will usher in a catastrophe of revenge!


    Kudi thought that he was in a good mood here, and he calculated it with his own mana as he pleased. Sure enough, the heavens and immortal domains will inevitably usher in a great calamity within a hundred years!


    This calamity far exceeds the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, I am afraid it will be triggered by the man in front of you!


    After Kudi used his powerful magic power to spy on some of the cause and effect and the calamity, he only felt that he admired Su Yan more, because he was destined to bring the calamity man to the heavens and immortals!


    Not only is the core of the evolution of the robbery, it can even be called the robber!


    As soon as Kudi thought of this, he said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "Why the Light Merchant cannot come, you and I can already go back to the Demon Realm."


    The Light Business Demon King didn''t dare to disobey the Kudi''s orders, but she still had concerns in her heart, and that was Su Yan.


    The Light Merchant Demon King gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yan and said: "You have offended the Immortal Territory of the heavens and the Western Bliss. I am afraid that no one will be able to protect you when you return to Wanshou Mountain. It is better to follow me to the Demon World. At least in the Demon World, this king can ensure that no one can bully. you!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King spoke very seriously, but Su Yan laughed instead and said: "When did Su Yan fall to the point where I need a woman to protect him? Don''t underestimate me."


    The light business demon king said: "Su Yan, this is not the time to fight for spirits. You should understand what I mean, and you should understand that we are on the same boat."


    Su Yan said: "My path has already been planned. I will not go to the Devildom. I will definitely be able to survive this pass, you can rest assured."


    "But... you killed so many golden immortals with your own hands, do you think those immortals will let you go?"


    The Demon King of Light Merchants only feels an incomparable atmosphere. She has never thought of putting herself in such a position for others in her life. For the first time to do this, she did not think of the other party but did not appreciate it.


    The Light Business Demon King couldn''t help but angrily said: "Okay! Su Yan, since you want to be a hero, the king won''t stop you. At most, after hearing your death, he will set up a burial mound for you in the devil world! What do you think?"


    Su Yan laughed instead and said, "Why are you angry? The separation is only a short time. You and I will eventually meet again. This little storm will not make Su Yan capsize."


    The Light Merchant Demon King doesn''t think that what is in front of him is a small storm, at least that Lu Shajia is definitely not easy to settle, not to mention that there is a more powerful dragon slayer too sitting!


    Su Yan will inevitably be brought back to the Immortal Territory of the heavens to be judged. No matter how the Light Merchant Demon King thinks about Su Yan, she has nothing to do, but she also knows how Su Yan''s temper is, and the things that have been decided will never change.


    The Light Merchant Demon King could only stare at Su Yan again in his thin anger, and then flew towards the Ku Emperor.


    This time Lu Shajia didn''t dare to stop him.


    Song Ningguang glanced at Su Yan, and said: "My son, if I return to the Immortal Realm of Longevity, it will be a dead end. There is no place to settle down in the Immortal Realm. I don''t have the strength and courage of the son, so I can only go to the Demon Realm. In it."


    Then Song Ningguang bowed to Su Yan Yingying, and after seeing Su Yan nodding, he also followed the Light Merchant Demon King.


    As a result, there were only three powerful sinners guarding Su Yan.

 Chapter 3782： The strength of Kudi

    Chapter 3783


    The Emperor Ku''s strength and realm have been able to form a crushing trend. Not only can he come and go freely here, but he can also control the fate of others.


    If Emperor Ku had to retreat to the Demon Realm after suppressing the Unsalted Saintess, then this would undoubtedly be the best option for Dragon Slayer Tai and Lu Shajia.


    But how can everything in this world go well?


    Then Kudi said again: "It would be too dangerous for the saint without salt to stay here. The emperor wants to take her back to the Colorless Demon Realm and take care of it..."


    Before Emperor Kuo finished speaking, Lu Shaka interrupted him: "Emperor Kuo! If you occupy the Unsalted Saint, you will be an enemy of the heavens and immortal realms! The heavens and immortal realms will never tolerate no salt. The saint fell into the devil world!"


    The Unsalted Saint had just shown that unreasonable powerful power in front of Lu Shajia and Master Tu Long!


    This force is so terrifying under a powerful seal, if it is completely broken away from the seal, I am afraid it will be terrifying how many times!


    It can be said that the existence of the unsalted saint is a huge threat to the heavens!


    If the Emperor Ku puts the Unsalted Saint to the Nether, then all the civilizations of the heavens in the Lower Realm will be ruined in the hands of the Unsalted Saint!


    With such a dangerous existence, the Immortal Domains of the heavens would never allow it to fall into the hands of the Demon Realm!


    If the Emperor Ku had obtained the Unsalted Saint, it would basically be equivalent to obtaining a gunpowder barrel that could threaten the heavens and immortal realms at any time!


    This will definitely make the masters of the heavens and immortal realms restless!


    Therefore, Lu Shajia said again: "The bitter emperor! The seven demon world emperors have existed for so many years, not because of how powerful the seven emperors of the devil world are, but because the rulers of the heavens are more merciful, so they didn''t kill you all! If you If you want to monopolize the unsalted saint, the ruler of the heavens may not be merciful!"


    In Lu Shajia''s words, the threat can be said to be very strong.


    Kudi looked towards the sky, his words were interrupted halfway through, and his heart was already very upset. After listening to what Lu Shajia said, violent anger was already burning in his heart!


    Then Emperor Ku said: "This emperor does not know whether the heavens and immortal realms will besiege the devil world, but how this emperor will act, it is not your turn for a small quasi emperor to educate, let alone be threatened by you!"


    The Emperor Ku suddenly moved while speaking, and then saw a thick darkness enveloped the sky, seeming to swallow all the light in the void.


    Even the brilliance of the Dragon Slaying Sword became extremely dimmed at this moment!


    In this darkness, Lu Shajia let out a scream, and Youtan''s divine light was shattered in an instant!


    Then I heard the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground.


    Although it was dark in front of Su Yan, he couldn''t guess. Lu Shajia was afraid that he had already fallen from the sky to the ground.


    The characters of the emperor''s rank may not be able to produce earth-shaking power every time they make a move, but once they make a move, they will definitely suppress the existence of the lower ranks!


    It doesn''t matter if the existence of this lower level is a golden immortal or an immortal king, or a quasi emperor!


    As long as the existence below the emperor, the ending ants!


    Lu Shajia didn''t necessarily know the truth, because he had never played against the emperor.


    When the darkness spread, Lu Shaka''s Buddhist and Taoist families had almost exhausted their methods, but they were of no avail. He couldn''t resist this intense darkness at all!


    Emperor Ku''s realm and strength are powerful at the crushing level!


    There was no surprise at this point, because Su Yan had known for a long time that Emperor Ku could easily pacify Dragon Slayer Taihe Lu Shajia with just a little finger.


    Soon, the darkness of the wave gradually faded, and the Emperor Ku was taken back into his palm, and then said: "This time it will be for the face of Emperor Changsheng, and you will save your life. If you dare to be so arrogant next time, then Just screw your head off."


    But Lu Shajia fell on the island and was seriously injured. All his limbs were broken. Although such a fracture is not fatal, it is more humiliating than anything!


    Lu Shajia finally realized that in front of the Emperor Ku, he was an ant who had no power to fight back. After being so embarrassed and angry, he fainted.


    Then Emperor Kuo gently waved his hand again, and the spreading island of black lotus gradually floated towards Emperor Kuo.


    This piece of black lotus was already in full bloom, and the saint-free saint was suppressed on the stone platform and could no longer move!


    These lotus flowers are ruthlessly absorbing the life energy of the unsalted saint, which is equivalent to the third demon seal on the unsalted saint''s body!


    This layer of seal is more capable of suppressing the Unsalted Saintess than the previous two seals. I am afraid that with this double seal of the Emperor Ku, the Unsalted Saint will have no chance to turn back.


    It''s just... Does Kudi really just want to seal the salt-free saint as simple as that?


    Of course Kudi would not be so kind, for the sake of the world and world peace to seal the saint-free saint forever.


    For a demon emperor, this is basically a meaningless proposition.


    There is only one reason that can drive Kudi to cross the Secret Realm of Samsara and appear in the star realm, and that is due to his own interests.


    He got the unsalted saint, only to understand the source of the unsalted saint''s power, or to directly control the unsalted saint.


    But these two goals are not simple things that can be accomplished.


    If the Unsalted Saint was so easy to control, then Wuzong would not have sealed the Unsalted Saint at the price of such a big sacrifice.


    As long as Emperor Ku has studied for thousands of years, he will find that everything is nothing in the end.


    At this time, Emperor Kuo glanced at the sky again, and Master Long Tu stood in the air without saying a word, but his expression was extremely solemn.


    With Lu Shajia��s lessons learned, it was difficult for Master Tu Long to have the courage to fight the Kudi.


    This kind of battle with pebbles and rocks is totally meaningless!


    But if Emperor Ku insists on doing it, Master Dragon Slayer will definitely not wait and die.


    The Emperor Ku said too much to Master Dragon Slayer: "If you want to go back to the West and bliss to know what happened here, then you will surely see the ancient Buddha burning lantern. After you see him, please say hello to him for me. Maybe I will go to Lingshan in the West and listen to him teach the Fa again. That will definitely be an honor for this emperor."


    "You..." Master Long Tu only felt that Emperor Kuo was too arrogant, but she had nothing to do with Emperor Kuo.


    Then Emperor Ku was still standing proudly with his hand, but with a thought, the reincarnation channel immediately became extremely large, absolutely enough to carry the floating island of the unsalted saint through.


    Emperor Kuo waved his hand again, and the dying left supernatural power that was lying on the ground also floated up. It seemed that Emperor Kuo even wanted to bring him back to the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 3783： A long-cherished wish

    Chapter 3783: A long-cherished wish


    The Light Business Demon King looked at Su Yan again at this time, "Su Yan! This is the last chance. If you don''t follow me to the Demon Realm, you will be taken by this old nun to Western Bliss as a coolie! Then you In the Western Elysium I can��t stand up anymore! If you follow me back to the Demon Realm, this king can at least protect you, without any worries!"


    The light business demon king''s eyes were a little sad, and there were some worries.


    The sadness was because Su Yan was unwilling to go back to the Demon Realm with her, and the worry was that all the anger that the old nun would receive from Kudi was spread on Su Yan.


    But Su Yan''s mind was rather calm, and he would never enter the Demon Realm.


    If he enters the Demon Realm, then he can only practice the Primordial Demon Dao, and there will be no turning back!


    To return to the peak of the year, Su Yan couldn''t narrow the road by himself.


    Su Yan said: "My heart is determined. Even if you can''t understand my thoughts now, you will definitely understand my thoughts when you meet again in the future."


    There are some things that Su Yan can��t say too clearly. Seeing that Su Yan is so determined, the Light Business Demon King stomped his feet with anger, and then said: "Su Yan! You are so cruel! Why would you look down on me like this and would rather follow this old man? The nun went to the West to suffer blissfully and would not want to be with me?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were silent and firm.


    Then she walked into the passage of reincarnation without looking back. While the feelings in her heart were extremely complicated, she also gave birth to a strong hatred!


    The bitter emperor looked at Su Yan with interest and said: "This emperor has a hunch that we must still have the opportunity to meet again. I hope that the place where we meet again is between the heavens and immortals."


    The voiceover of Kudi''s sentence is very obvious, meaning that he hopes that Su Yan can return to the realm of the great emperor. If he disturbs the heavens by that time, the Kudi will definitely get in.


    Su Yan just smiled, and did not directly answer any words from Emperor Ku.


    Seeing that Emperor Ku was leaving with the unsalted saint, Master Long Tuo quickly flew to the floating island below and carefully checked Lu Shajia''s injuries.


    Lu Shajia was seriously injured. Not only did he break all his limbs by Emperor Ku, but he also broke more than half of his ribs, and some sharp bone spurs were inserted into his internal organs.


    If he were a mortal, such serious injuries would have already been killed.


    The life energy in the quasi-emperor''s body is extremely strong, which can support him to survive, and put him in a dormant state of almost suspended animation, slowly repairing the injuries in his body.


    Master Tu Long first covered Lu Shajia''s body with a layer of Buddha''s light, and then took out a small Yujing bottle from his sleeve, and then poured out a golden pill from the Yujing bottle.


    After putting this pill into Lu Shajia''s mouth, he pressed his teeth and swallowed it quickly.


    After the medicinal properties began to occur, Master Long Tu thought he could rescue Lu Shajia immediately. This is the Buddha''s Jialan Divine Pill, which can be deadly.


    However, Lu Shajia suddenly opened his eyes, then sprayed a ray of black magic energy from his mouth, and then fainted again!


    Only then did Master Tu Long figure out that some of the bitter emperor''s devilish energy was left in Lu Shajia''s body.


    This devilish energy continued to grow with the help of Lu Shajia��s own true aura, just like those black lotus parasitic on the body of the saint-free saint, it was really crooked to the extreme!


    To completely remove this devilish energy from Lu Shajia��s body, Master Dragon Slayer is too much to be able to do so, he has to go back to the Western Lingshan, and ask the Buddhas to do it!


    Then Master Tu Long laid three magic amulets on Lu Shajia''s body. These three magic amulets can temporarily seal off Lu Shajia''s spiritual consciousness and physical body, ensuring that Lu Shajia''s situation will not deteriorate before returning to Lingshan.


    Then Tu Long used the monk''s robe to cover it and put Lu Shajia into his sleeves.


    Inside this sleeve is the small world that Master Long Slayer has not yet completely shaped.


    After Lu Shajia��s side was temporarily settled, Master Long Tu also turned her gaze slightly, and looked towards Su Yan. Then she looked at Su Yan and said, "You are in collusion with the witch. There are many sins. You still need to ask you. Go back to Western Bliss with Lao Ni. This is definitely good for you!"


    Master Dragon Slayer thought that Su Yan refused the invitation of the witch several times, and was unwilling to go to the Demon Realm, so he thought that Su Yan was a kindhearted person who could transform.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s tone is not harsh.


    But the three masters of the criminal race still automatically guarded Su Yan, fearing that Master Dragon Slayer would be too disadvantageous to Su Yan.


    Su Yan used the language of the sin race to calm the three masters, and then said to the Dragon Slayer too: "The difference in strength between you and me is too big, even if you add three bodyguards, we cannot be your opponent. You want me I will not resist going to Western Bliss, but I have a condition, or a wish, as long as this wish is fulfilled, I can follow you to Western Bliss without any complaints!"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "The witch has advised you so much that you are unwilling to go to the Demon Realm. It shows that your disposition is noble and not to the point of hopelessness. If you have any wishes, please let me know. I am not absolute. Unkind."


    Master Long Tu also understood that this time he sent Su Yan to Lingshan. Once he was convicted, Su Yan would want to leave Lingshan again. I am afraid it would not be something that could be done in thousands of years.


    Su Yan boosted the aura in his body, and then his face became extremely weird.


    Then I saw Su Yan''s spirit flying out of his body, and Master Long Tu had a weird expression, wondering why Su Yan''s soul came out of his body.


    But then I saw that Su Yan''s body almost became very transparent, the meridians in his body became radiant, and the central point where these meridians converge is the heart orifice, which is the heart!


    When the true breath was gathered in the heart orifice, Su Yan''s heart orifice had formed a certain degree of opening.


    Then another strange aura appeared from Su Yan''s heart.


    This strange breath belongs to another person''s soul.


    Master Dragon Slayer is so strange to the extreme, how can there be two souls in one body? This is so unusual!


    Could it be that the man in front of him has taken away someone else''s body?


    This question was quickly answered, because the soul''s breath was very feminine, and it was definitely a woman.


    She hugged her knees and was in a state of deep sleep. The fluctuation of her breath caused the woman''s hair to dance slowly!


    After vomiting the woman''s divine soul from her mind, Su Yan''s soul fell into the body, and then Su Yan took out the bodhi relic that originally belonged to Lu Shaka.


    Su Yan looked at the woman''s eyes very softly, and her gesture of holding the bodhi relic was even softer.

 Chapter 3784： Axue

    Chapter 3784: A Xue


    "Are you going to... let her wake up?" Master Long Sura already seemed to see that the woman''s spirit was extremely damaged, so she could only parasitize in Su Yan''s heart and sleep. If not, her spirit was only I''m afraid it''s already completely scattered.


    But to do so, there is no doubt that there is a huge risk for Su Yan.


    The structure of the heart orifice is inherently very complicated, and it is also the central point where blood and breath converge. If something goes wrong, it will be overwhelming!


    Moreover, to maintain this woman''s spirit, Su Yan''s own essence and blood are needed to support him. It can be said that Su Yan uses his own essence and blood to support the other''s spirit.


    Although I don''t know what Su Yan is with this woman, Master Long Tu has even more determined that Su Yan is definitely not the kind of hopeless murderer, and someone who can definitely be transformed into a Buddha!


    If it weren''t for great love in their hearts, most people would never allow the souls of others to live in their hearts.


    Master Long Tu had the kind of ambition to cross the world and become a Buddha. Seeing that there was already a strong desire in her heart, she wanted to save Su Yan, who had fallen into a lost way!


    The so-called sea of ??suffering is endless, as long as it is not clinging to understanding, all people can be saved!


    Master Long Tu looked at the woman again. This woman was as beautiful as an elf. Although she was still asleep, her eyelashes had been trembling gently, and she seemed to be falling into some kind of unwakeable dream. After that, he felt pity.


    Master Long Tu asked too: "What is her name, and what is your relationship?"


    Su Yan said, "Her name is Ji Ruxue. As for our relationship, this is a bit complicated, but you can treat her as my confidante."


    Under the guidance of Su Yan''s immortal energy, Ji Ruxue''s body gradually opened, and Master Long Tu found out that Ji Ruxue''s arms were still holding a gourd full of yin.


    This gourd is a gourd for raising ghosts, which can nourish the ghost and calm the soul, making Ji Ruxue''s soul sleep like a baby.


    Raising ghost gourds is a magic weapon in the mortal world. When in Su Yan''s body, there is no need to face the erosion of the fairy world aura.


    At this time, he was completely exposed to the air, immediately unable to withstand the erosion of the celestial spirit, and gradually turned into dust.


    After losing the shelter of the turtle gourd, Ji Ruxue''s spirit became more vulnerable and helpless.


    But Su Yan soon sent the bodhi relic into Ji Ruxue''s body!


    Of course Master Dragon Slayer also knew that the owner of this bodhi relic was Lu Shakya, but the bodhi relic was used to save a soul, and it was used in the right place.


    If Su Yan wanted to take the bodhi relics as his own just because of greed, of course the dragon corpse would ask for the bodhi relics back.


    Of course, saving people can also be regarded as a part of ferrying people.


    Master Long Tu��s link was not only regarded as Su Yan saving Ji Ruxue, but also a kind of self-help by Su Yan, saying goodbye to his fallen self in the past.


    This of course was too wishful thinking of Master Dragon Slayer. She was full of thoughts of crossing people, and that''s why she had these weird thoughts.


    The power of the bodhi relic was very powerful, and the golden Buddha light completely enveloped Ji Ruxue''s body, forming a golden light cocoon.


    This golden Buddha''s light is completely different from the light of the Dragon Slaying Sword. Although it is also very powerful, it is not dazzling, but very soft.


    And Ji Ruxue��s soul and Bodhi relic''s fusion, gradually opened up the sixth and seventh consciousness, which will make Ji Ruxue smarter, more sensitive, and even able to see part of the past. The future, causal destiny.


    The bodhi relic is the secret treasure of the Buddhist family, which contains the supreme wisdom of the Buddhas, and this wisdom will eventually merge with Ji Ruxue.


    It''s hard to say whether this is good or bad, but in terms of the situation in front of Su Yan and the conditions in his hands, this is definitely the best option.


    After Ji Ruxue received the blessing of the bodhi relic, there is also a lotus platform open under her!


    After Master Tu Long saw this lotus platform, the surprise in his eyes became more obvious.


    The lotus platform shows that this woman is also a person with a deep connection with the Buddha, so she can automatically trigger the lotus guardian in her deep sleep.


    A strange fragrance gradually spread from the lotus platform. After a while, Ji Ruxue''s eyelashes trembled and finally woke up.


    "Axue." Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Su Yan?...Where am I?"


    The two looked at each other for a long time, and the thousands of words finally turned into speechless.


    It was really not easy to walk this way, and it was a long-cherished wish to resurrect Ji Ruxue.


    And Ji Ruxue sat on the lotus platform, only feeling that the whole body was extremely light, and even felt that there was an extremely magical power blessing him.


    Then she looked up at the sky, and she found that her eyes suddenly became extremely powerful, and she could see very distant stars!


    Withdrawing her gaze, there are many floating islands and clouds around, these things gradually restored to their essence before her eyes, even if she did not move any thoughts.


    This is the blessing from the bodhi relic. Ji Ruxue has learned part of the wisdom of the Buddhas without a teacher.


    Ji Ruxue only felt that the world in front of her was extraordinary, not only the breath, but also the scenery was very strange, as if she was in an extremely fantastic and magnificent world.


    "This... is the fairy world?" Ji Ruxue asked Su Yan curiously.


    Su Yan smiled and said: "This place does belong to the upper realm, but it does not belong to the immortal realm, but the star realm. But we are going to the immortal realm soon. You are just resurrecting your soul. Next, we will help you find a way to shape your body."


    "Who is this?"


    "This Dragon Slayer is too a Buddhist monk."


    After Master Tu Long saw Ji Ruxue, her heart was inexplicably shocked. She went to Lingshan this time because the Buddhas said that her destined apprentice had arrived, and it was due to the law.


    That''s why Master Dragon Slayer came to the star realm not far away.


    After experiencing the incomparably complicated situation just now, Master Dragon Slayer almost forgot his original intention of going to Lingshan. After seeing Ji Ruxue, Master Dragon Slayer suddenly woke up suddenly!


    Is Ji Ruxue her destined apprentice?


    Incorporating the bodhi relic, you only need to reshape the body, and you will immediately have the realm of bhikshuni, you can definitely enter the Arhat realm in 50 years, and it should be easy to become a bodhisattva after 300 years...


    Thinking of this, Master Long saw Ji Ruxue look more and more happy, especially seeing Ji Ruxue''s clear eyes, this kind of impurity-free eyes is suitable for meditation!


    It''s just that...Master Tu Long actually didn''t know how to talk to Su Yan and Ji Ruxue.


    After Ji Ruxue woke up, perhaps because of the bodhi relic, her mood became much stronger than before.


    Even after reuniting after a long absence, he was not too excited, even after being held in his arms by Su Yan in the way of a princess, it was just a sweet smile.

 Chapter 3785： Landing in Tianju Palace

    Chapter 3785: Landing in Heavenly Family Palace


    At this time, Su Yan said: "Master, I have to go to Tianju Palace to shape her fairy body. When everything is completed, I will go to Lingshan with you. What do you think?"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "Since we want to do good deeds, of course we will make a complete set. I also have a request for Lao Ni to talk about it."


    "Oh? What''s your request?" Su Yan had a very good impression of the old nun. Apart from her enthusiasm for crossing people to Buddha, she was really easy to talk, and her heart was very clear, without any intrigue.


    Master Dragon Slayer said: "Lao Ni, I have always lacked a heir. This time I went down the mountain because of the advice of the Medicine Master Buddha. I went down the mountain to find a heir to bring back to Lingshan..."


    Although Master Long Tu only said half of what he said, Su Yan already understood what Master Long Tu meant.


    She fell in love with Ji Ruxue.


    After Ji Ruxue merged the bodhi relic, Huigen has been thoroughly aroused. If he goes to Lingshan to learn Buddhism, it can be said that the future is boundless.


    Under the current situation, it can be regarded as an excellent place.


    Moreover, Master Long Tu is also a respected person in Buddhism, not only has a high seniority, but also has extremely strong strength.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m naturally happy to see it happen, but I still have to ask Axue for details."


    Ji Ruxue had heard that Su Yan had to go to Lingshan. As long as she could be with Su Yan, she didn''t care much about where she went and who she worshiped as a master.


    It''s just that Ji Ruxue hasn''t figured it out yet, she and Su Yan''s "Shangling Mountain" are completely different from each other.


    It is very easy to leave the star realm.


    With Dragon Sword and the three powerful criminals clearing the way, the Demon Seed could not stop it.


    After teleporting out from the star gate, he entered into a vast and boundless universe.


    It''s just that this universe is full of deep darkness, and even the starlight is very cold and misty, unlike the far end of the star realm that is always full of beautiful and fantastic nebulae.


    "Is this the legendary fairy world? How could it be so deserted?"


    "This place was originally called the Guangluo Miaofang Supreme World. It was the first world that evolved after the creation of heaven and earth. It can contain endless time and space. Although many fairy lands are already very huge, the distance between each other in this world is often For hundreds of millions of miles or more, if you want to communicate with each other, the easiest way is to travel through time and space magic."


    This kind of space travel method can be mastered at the peak of the immortal, and if a quasi emperor like Tu Longshitai wants to communicate between many immortal realms, there are even more methods.


    When the dragon slayer was too quiet, there was already an extra golden aperture under his step, and then the golden aperture continued to expand, gradually gaining many blessings in Sanskrit, and then a channel was changed.


    On this side of the passage is the quiet and cold cosmic space, while on the other side, you can see the mountain slopes and lakes, and even a series of huge palaces suspended above the clouds, the momentum is extremely majestic and magnificent!


    The natural scenery is quiet and pleasant, and the fairy palace is magnificent and magnificent, which is in line with the fantasy of ordinary people in the fairy world.


    The group of people passed through this space to transmit the magic circle one after another. They only felt that the surrounding air was very fresh, and the spirit of the spirit seemed to be affected by the environment here, making it especially refreshing.


    Master Long said too: "There is the Palace of Heavenly Marshals."


    Naturally, there are many stories to tell about the rebirth of Su Yan IX in the Palace of Heavenly Juveniles, but he remained silent.


    After all, Master Tu Long is the venerable of Western bliss, and it is very likely that if you speak too much, you will lose it.


    In the sky, you can see flocks of cranes flying by, and among the misty clouds, you can''t get a glimpse of the whole view of the Heavenly Family Palace.


    I have to say that Tianju Palace is indeed full of the style of the fairy family.


    The gate of the Palace of Heavenly Guards was guarded by two ten-meter-high warriors. These two warriors wore gold armor, and under the gold armor appeared red skin. They were glaring and staring meticulously forward.


    Only the two powerful men guarding the door are already so majestic, which also makes the Heavenly Guards Palace behind them even more mysterious and grand.


    The scarlet gate of Tianju Palace was now closed tightly.


    After seeing Su Yan and his party, the two powerful men were not so arrogant, they just asked in a dull voice, "Who is here?"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "Old Ni Nai is the Venerable Dragon Slayer in the Western Paradise, and wants to use the precious treasure land Huaxianchi."


    As soon as the two powerful men heard that each other was from the West, and they were venerable, they dared to neglect, and immediately left one of them to stay in place, and the other one entered the Palace of Heaven to report.


    The waiting time was not too long, and soon two little fairies in red official uniforms came out.


    These two little officials were not at the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal, but when they saw the Queen Mother, they did not practice any etiquette. Instead, they stood at the door of the Tianju Palace and said to Master Long: "The palace lord went to Yaochi for a banquet a few days ago. It takes at least a month to return. There is currently no one in the palace who can take charge. It''s better to come back later."


    Master Long said: "It doesn''t matter whether the palace lord is or not, we just have to borrow Huaxianchi for three days at most. Naturally, there is an old nun on the palace lord''s side, so don''t worry about them."


    "How can you create a good fairy body in three days? Isn''t the Venerable joking? Three years is almost the same, right?"


    Another official said: "Every immortal who enters the Huaxianchi must be registered. When did this person enter the immortal world, he is obviously only the body of the soul, why didn''t we let the heavenly servants'' palace come to attract? Well, it��s not that we want to embarrass you, but that Huaxianchi is not a trivial matter. If we encounter a mess, how dare we say yes? If the palace lord blames it in the future, how can we afford it?"


    Listening to the meaning of these two little officials, I am absolutely unwilling to let Ji Ruxue enter Huaxianchi.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little bored in his heart. He had already arrived at the Heavenly Guardian Palace, and the Huaxianchi was already in front of him. If the Dragon Slayer was not here, he would definitely go straight into the Heavenly Guardian Palace without saying a word!


    I don''t care what the opinions of these little gods are.


    But here is the Dragon Slayer who is too sitting here, I''m afraid it is difficult to do so.


    To these two immortals, Master Dragon Slayer didn''t use his status as a venerable to forcefully conquer them. Instead, he started talking about truth.


    The bodhi relic can not only repair Ji Ruxue''s soul, but also has a powerful energy in her soul. This remaining energy is enough to help her shape the fairy body.


    If you don''t shape the fairy body now, this energy doesn''t originally belong to Ji Ruxue, it will gradually disappear.


    So for Ji Ruxue, now is the best time to shape the body of the fairy, and there will be no such shop after passing this village.


    Master Long Tu not only explained why time is not waiting for people, but also said: "Lao Ni can wait in the Palace of Heavenly Guards. The palace lord comes back to explain to him personally. How do you think?"

 Chapter 3786： No need to reason

    Chapter 3786


    As far as attitude is concerned, Master Long Tu��s attitude really makes people totally unable to fault her.


    Her realm is a venerable, equal to the immortal quasi-emperor. It is quite rare to be able to stand up to two little celestial beings, and to let her identity speak so much.


    If I changed the Emperor Zhun of the upper fairyland, I am afraid that he would have entered in a disagreement long ago, and there would be so much nonsense.


    But reasoning also depends on the target. If the other party is clear about things, then reasoning is definitely a way to benefit both parties.


    But if the other party is a rascal, then it would be too pedantic to be reasonable.


    Although these two little officials are not the kind of swearing rascal rascals, the various excuses in their words, the official accents are extremely slick, and even if they stand at this door and talk to them for a thousand years, they will not be able to enter the palace of heaven.


    Next, Master Dragon Slayer was too kind to say it all, and it was useless. These two little officials were pushing three and blocking four, saying that they didn''t want Ji Ruxue to enter the Huaxian Lake.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, these explanations were all evasive. To put it bluntly, they were making things difficult for Master Dragon Slayer.


    In the midst of making things difficult, Su Yan heard that these two little officials were also spitting out bitterness, saying that the Heavenly Family Palace had nothing to pay, and they had to worry about things like breaking their hearts. There were some hints in the words. Some benefits may not be inconsistent.


    But Master Dragon Slayer was too straightforward, and he hadn''t heard where the extravagance was.


    Fortunately, Su Yanlong got a lot of ancient treasures from the tomb of the Emperor Su Yanlong. Even after sharing the accounts with the Demon King of Light Merchants, there are still 17 pieces left in his hands.


    These seventeen magic treasures are all innate spiritual treasures, and for the gods, they are all high-quality goods that can be encountered but not sought.


    Originally, these two little officials didn''t need such high-class goods, any seventh or eighth-grade fairy artifact was enough to send them away.


    But Su Yan, a magic weapon of this type, simply didn''t look good at it, let alone carry it with him. Now, apart from the ancient secret methods, there are only these seventeen innate spiritual treasures in Su Yan''s body.


    I saw Su Yan threw an iron writing brush on the ground and said: "Whoever helps me prepare Huaxianchi, this treasure belongs to him."


    This hard-core writing brush looks shameless and has nothing special about it.


    The two little officials had a very disdainful expression, but soon their eyes were about to fall off!


    Because the breath of this iron writing brush is definitely an innate spiritual treasure!


    They have seen rich people, but they have never seen anyone who can throw the Xiantian Lingbao directly on the ground!


    What kind of family background does this have!


    The two officials looked at each other, and they saw the extremely strong possessiveness in each other''s eyes!


    After that, the two officials used the technique together, and Xian Yuan directly collided in the air, and even directly fought!


    After the two little officials started fighting, they were all using their true abilities, and the feeling of wanting to kill each other, even though they were just sing and bureaucratic colleagues.


    It''s just that the magical power of the heavenly immortal level has long been ignored by Su Yan.


    Master Dragon Slayer asked too: "They have had a lot of problems just now, and they said a lot of no good, are they just asking for bribes?"


    Master Long Tu is just a straightforward person, not a fool who doesn''t understand anything. Seeing such a situation, she doesn''t understand what happened.


    Then the Dragon Slayer stomped too fiercely, and the two officials only felt that an irresistible and powerful force had descended on them!


    They couldn''t resist it at all, and the two fell to the ground fiercely together, lying on the ground unable to move!


    Then the two officials looked at Master Long Tu with horrified eyes!


    But after seeing Master Long''s stern gaze, these two officials couldn''t help being a little bit afraid!


    Even if Master Dragon Slayer''s eyes didn''t contain murderous intent, just this seriousness was no longer what they could bear.


    A small official said forcibly: "You are a Buddhist monk, how can you take action against us! You must know that the golden immortals and immortal kings of the fairyland are very polite after seeing us! Without our protection, how about those immortals? Can you cultivate to become an immortal? In the future, you will be sued to the Jade Emperor''s side, and you have not scored!"


    Another small official immediately agreed: "If you don''t let us go and you want to mess around, if this case is reported to the Jade Emperor, you must be unreasonable!"


    Master Long Tu took his gaze back and stopped looking at these two officials. She was afraid that she would continue to be angry, so she couldn''t help but shoot these two officials directly into meat sauce.


    Master Long Tu just said to Su Yan: "Let��s go, Huaxianchi is used today! And the innate magic weapon, you put it away first, Su Yan, the palace lord of the Tianjuan Palace will naturally have to distinguish from him in the future. Fan, how did he educate his subordinates!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "The gods in Tianju Palace have basically lost the qualification to go to the immortal domain. They are consumed day after day here, and they are not qualified to listen to the Shangfeng immortal and the immortal king. Hopeless, can''t you find a little advantage yourself? I understand very well that they do this. The little people have the way of the little ones."


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "That''s not the reason for them to openly ask for bribes! This mountain has been swept up and down in Lingshan for seventy years, every day when Lingshan is swept up and down, and there is no break for seventy years, in order to fully understand. Where is the same practice?"


    "If they can have your insight and state of mind, they won''t be in the realm of heavenly immortals all the time." Su Yan said.


    Before speaking, he had already walked into Tianjuan Palace.


    Even if no one leads the way, Su Yan is very familiar with the inside of Tianju Palace.


    The last time Su Yan came to Tianjuan Palace a thousand years ago, there was no change in the interior of the Tianjuan Palace, and it was divided into four parts.


    The internal guards are not only extremely loose, there is no organ formation.


    This is because Tianju Palace is a very detached place.


    Even if a war broke out between Immortal Territories, everyone would have a tacit understanding of not spreading to the Heavenly Guardian Palace.


    After Daomen took over the power of the Immortal Realm, the Palace of Heavenly Family was never destroyed by war.


    The ease of these years has also made Tianjuan Palace extremely relaxed, and all defensive measures are useless.


    Because no matter who it is, as long as he dares to fight the idea of ??Tianjuan Palace, it is guilty of the taboo of the heavens and immortal domain.


    If anyone dared to destroy the Heavenly Family Palace, it would be tantamount to being an enemy of the masters of those immortal realms in the sky, and would be besieged by many immortal emperors.


    This is definitely an advantage for Su Yan and others.


    Passing through the Wushuang Long Corridor and entering the Shenmao Hall were unimpeded. Only after crossing the Shenmao Hall, did I see the twelve gods with swords.

 Chapter 3787： Fairy Real Water

    Chapter 3787: Fairy Spirit Real Water


    But the twelve heavenly immortals hadn''t had time to spread out their sword formations, they had already been rushed by Master Long Slayer''s sword aura, and fell directly into the pool next to them.


    Su Yan originally wanted to make a move, but he had no idea that this old nun would be so decisive when he did it!


    The temper of Master Dragon Slayer is definitely very hot, but he usually suppresses his own anger with the profound Dharma. When it can''t be suppressed, the power of this anger will definitely double!


    After breaking the twelve gods, the guards in the palace of the heavenly servants were finally alarmed!


    But who is preaching in front of Su Yan?


    The Dragon Slaying Sword in the hands of the old nun is also one of the three great swords of Buddhism. If it is fully used, it will be no problem to split the entire Tianjuan Palace from the middle!


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue and followed Master Tu Long. All the way, people turned their backs on their horses, wailing endlessly.


    The Dragon Slayer used his sword too well. Although the sword was biting, he basically managed to only wound but not kill, and they were all minor wounds that temporarily made these immortals lose the ability to resist.


    Ji Ruxue was already stunned, and she didn''t expect this old nun to be so sturdy! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is invincible!


    In fact, the main reason is that Master Long Tu has already moved his mind to accept Ji Ruxue as his apprentice, and of course he has to show some skills in front of future apprentices.


    After passing the Xuanwu Hall, you can enter the long snake formation.


    The word long snake formation is not a military formation, but a peculiar Taoist formation.


    After entering this formation, Su Yan and the others only saw a strange change in the surrounding space, and a wooden corridor spread out in front of Su Yan and them.


    On both sides of this wooden corridor, there are doors after another.


    These doors all look exactly the same.


    Although there was a maze like a straight line in front of him, he felt as if he was caught in a strange maze.


    Master Dragon Slayer could see through it at a glance. Behind these doors are different spaces. There is no end to the long corridor, and the amount of space behind it is difficult to measure.


    Su Yan said: "Behind these doors are all Huaxianchi. We only need to find a Huaxianchi that no one uses, and then we can put Axue''s soul into it to shape the fairy body."


    Master Tu Long cultivated Zhengguo in Western Morale, and after achieving Zhengguo, he directly ascended to Western Bliss. He has never been to Heavenly Family Palace.


    After seeing this endless corridor, I couldn''t help but sigh: "I can''t imagine that the changes inside the Palace of Heavenly Guards could be so magical!"


    Su Yan said: "This word Long Snake Formation is of course magical, because it is a masterpiece of the Supreme Master. Even those immortal emperors may not be able to arrange such a powerful formation."


    "No wonder it is so! This formation has no distinction between innate and nurture, it is truly natural, and it is powerful in the silent place."


    Su Yan explored the door door with his hand, and after using a special method, he could know whether there was a Yuanxian who was transforming into a fairy body behind each door.


    After touching the nine gates, Su Yan finally found an empty Huaxianchi.


    Su Yan gently pushed the door open, and saw that the water vapor inside the door was extremely thick, and in this piece of chaos, you could see a gossip pattern slowly rotating above it!


    There is also a gossip in the pool below, but the rotation of the two gossip arrays is completely opposite.


    The gossip rotating in two directions can reverse the magnetic poles, so that the body can be miraculously shaped in the fairy spring water.


    The fairy spring water showed a faint golden color and was producing subtle fluctuations with the rotation of the gossip.


    Ji Ruxue asked curiously: "What should I do? Can I reshape my body just by diving into this pool of water?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Where can it be so simple, but after all immortals ascend to the immortal realm, they will transform into incomplete bodies that were smashed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation, and create a brand-new fairy battle in the immortal pond, but this will create a new physical body There are also corresponding methods. There are corresponding methods for the five internal organs, six internal organs, and the odd meridians and eight meridians. Don''t panic. I will tell you all these methods first."


    The most important thing to cultivate a fairy body is to let the flow go, but there are also some methods.


    Su Yan carefully exhorted Ji Ruxue.


    Ji Ruxue listened very carefully, and finally asked: "Do I want to stay here alone to practice?"


    She had been in a deep sleep for too long and finally woke up, not wanting to be separated from Su Yan for a moment.


    Su Yan said: "I also want to stay here, but I am afraid that I will stay here, so that you can''t concentrate on shaping the fairy body. If there is any flaw in the body, it will be true. The gain is not worth the loss."


    No matter what woman, she will care about her appearance and figure, not to mention a beauty like Ji Ruxue.


    Su Yan''s words are really useful, Ji Ruxue gritted his teeth and said: "Su Yan, you Fang Xin, I will do my best to shape the body, and then I will be able to travel with you in the immortal world."


    Su Yan looked at Master Tu Long too much and smiled reluctantly.


    The future for Lingshan has not yet been determined.


    I''m afraid that there will be no way for a long time...


    But Shanglingshan is not necessarily all bad, at least you can get a clean place for cultivation.


    As long as the peak cultivation base of the year is regained, the Buddhas will certainly not be able to stop Su Yan from going out of Lingshan!


    After Ji Ruxue entered the Huaxianchi, according to the method taught by Su Yan, the fairy real water was first gathered to form the internal organs, the most important of which was the heart!


    The heart is fire, first gather the power of the five elements fire attribute, and then the lungs...


    Outside the door, Master Dragon Slayer asked Su Yan too much: "Lao Ni doesn''t think you look like a bad person. Is everything you do in the star realm under the coercion of the witch?"


    But I don''t want Su Yan to say: "I am a man, I will take the responsibility for what I do, and I will not shift the responsibility to others."


    "Su Yan, you are really good! But Lu Shajia and the other three immortal realms were killed by you for a dozen immortal kings and dozens of golden immortals. If it weren''t for this crime, it would be terrible. Lao Ni might let you go. go."


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t answer again.


    At this time, the Jinxian who stayed behind in the Tianjuan Palace finally reacted, and came to kill here after the formation, but before they had time to get close to the word Long Snake Formation, they were already left by the three sinners of Su Yan. Master down.


    The three masters of the sin race have the cultivation base of the immortal king''s peak, and the flesh is even more incredible. It is impossible for these golden immortals to defeat the three masters of the sin race!


    Even if they tried their best to scratch the body of the strong sinner with their swords, they could only leave a white mark, not even a trace of blood.


    The screams were endless outside the promenade.


    The Jinxian in the Palace of Heavenly Dependent was killed. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to let the three powerful criminals be merciful, I am afraid that the side of the Palace of Heavenly Dependent had suffered heavy casualties.

 Chapter 3788： Bring in the rescue

    Chapter 3788: Moved to Rescue Soldiers


    Su Yan and Master Tu Long sat down on the corridor.


    Regarding the fighting on the side of the three strong criminals, both of them didn''t seem to care much.


    This is a natural reason, because there is really too great a disparity between the strengths and weaknesses, and the garrison chief of the Celestial Guards Palace is also worthy of the golden immortal cultivation base. Facing the three powers of the top of the immortal king, no matter how difficult it is to overcome the storm.


    Su Yan said: "We are trespassing into the Heavenly Family Palace and using Huaxianchi indiscriminately. If this crime is deducted, can the teacher really bear it?"


    "This matter is in a special situation. If you tell the Buddhas in the future, you should be forgiven."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course the Buddhas will forgive, but the Immortal Realm of the heavens may not be. The Tianjuan Palace is really too special. They will definitely not allow anyone to be unruly. We will all be guilty if we have to settle accounts in the future. Isn��t the teacher too worried?"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "Don''t do the right thing if you are afraid of fear. This is not the character of Lao Ni. In life, what you want is free and easy. If you make mistakes and ask for perfection, how can you be free and easy?


    Master Tu Long never likes to care about such details, and then he said: "Su Yan, Lao Ni has a book here, which should be of great benefit to you, I wonder if you are interested?"


    Now, even if Su Yan said he was not interested, Master Long Tu would not let him go.


    The old nun''s desire to cross people and become Buddha was very strong, and she was so enthusiastic that normal people could not understand it at all.


    Then Master Tu Long calmly said to Su Yan in the Prajna Heart Sutra.


    The Prajna Heart Sutra contains the supreme wisdom of Buddhism. This wisdom not only contains the methods of cultivation, but also contains the understanding of the cosmos and the laws of evolution of many things in the world.


    It can be said that the origin of everything is involved.


    As long as you can interpret the Prajna Heart Sutra by 50%, you can already become a fairy king. If you interpret the Prajna Heart Sutra by 90%, you can definitely achieve the status of a Buddha!


    If you can interpret the last ten percent of the Prajna Heart Sutra, which is also the most obscure level, you can easily sit and enjoy the Daxiong Hall with Tathagata Buddha!


    Master Tu Long used the "Prajna Heart Sutra" as an introduction to enlighten Su Yan.


    This is because Master Tu Long understood very well that if he only used simple preaching, he would definitely be scorned and dismissed by Su Yan. Only with this kind of Dao Sutra can Su Yan''s mind be attracted.


    If Su Yan concentrated on cultivating the Prajna Heart Sutra, he would naturally convert to Buddhism and at least become the same Buddhist and Taoist cultivation as Lu Shajia.


    But I am afraid that Master Dragon Slayer would never think that Su Yan''s rank is higher than her. Not only his knowledge and mood, but also his understanding of Buddhist disciplines are also higher than Master Long.


    After all, in the past, Su Yan also confronted the Buddhas in the heavens, and knew the abilities of several Buddhas well.


    So later Su Yan was able to practice ancient yoga in the shortest time in the underworld.


    Although Su Yan''s heart seemed to shine through a mirror, Su Yan had to pretend to be dull right now.


    His current identity is just the holy son of Wanshou Mountain. The Dragon Slayer is too far from the unpredictable realm of Emperor Ku, and he has not seen through Su Yan''s identity and origins. The Dragon Slayer frowns slightly when he sees Su Yan too much. The magic of the Prajna Heart Sutra was completely attracted.


    In fact, the reason for Su Yan''s frown is very simple. It takes at least three days for Ji Ruxuesu to shape a brand-new body, which means that Su Yan has to listen to Master Tu Longtai for at least three days.


    It happened that she couldn''t resist facing Master Long Slayer''s preaching because he needed Master Long Slayer to guard the outside of Hua Xianchi together with him, and protect Ji Ruxue''s thoroughness.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s brows became tighter.


    The battle outside the Long Snake Formation gradually subsided.


    Three powerful sinners crushing those golden immortals and heavenly immortals is absolutely nothing to say!


    After some golden immortals were injured, they were still cursing while running away!


    Since the establishment of Tianjuan Palace, I am afraid that I have never experienced such an emergency.


    Because no matter what kind of power it is, it will retain the most basic respect for Tianjuan Palace!


    In this way, Su Yan and the others also took the guilt of trespassing in the Heavenly Family Palace.


    The culprit is of course Master Tu Long. She is a Buddhist venerable. If Tianjuan Palace is willing to give her a face, it will naturally be a big matter.


    But if Tianjuan Palace is unwilling to give this face, this lawsuit is afraid that it will go in front of many immortal domain masters.


    But this is not something Su Yan needs to worry about.


    The only thing Su Yan needs to worry about right now is whether someone will come to Bigfoot Ji Ruxue to shape the fairy body!


    In the process of shaping the celestial body, Ji Ruxue''s soul will become extremely fragile, even a small spell can knock her away.


    Neither the gods nor the golden immortals had enough taste.


    But they still had another choice, which was to leave Tianju Palace to move rescue soldiers.


    Master Tu Long didn''t set any restrictions and formations in the Heavenly Family Palace. These immortals could still go and go freely in and out of the Heavenly Family Palace. This was what Su Yan was most worried about.


    That''s why Su Yan needed Master Dragon Slayer to sit here, otherwise, if a strong quasi-emperor rank came, Su Yan would not be able to deal with it.


    And the development of the matter was exactly the same as Su Yan had expected. The golden immortals have indeed moved to rescue soldiers from outside the sky!


    There was only a violent sound of war drum horns coming from outside the Tianjuan Palace, and even the Tianjuan Palace shook with the sound of the war drum.


    The sound of the war drums was very rapid, as if it hit the bottom of people''s heart!


    At this time, Master Dragon Slayer''s law was completely incapable of continuing.


    Su Yan said: "There are nine Heavenly Walls above the Heavenly Family Palace. The nine parts have a total of 720,000 celestial soldiers. Master Xiong. The drums are shaking outside. Master, they are bringing rescue soldiers."


    "You seem to know the Heavenly Guardian Palace very well?"


    Su Yan said, "I''ve already gotten to this point, so I have been secretly investigating things related to the Palace of Heavenly Guards. The so-called knowing myself, knowing the enemy, and victorious, I have to make some preparations, otherwise I can rest assured that Axue will be here. shape."


    Master Long Tu asked too: "Then do you have any good solutions?"


    Su Yan said: "The nine corps of Tianyuan are all elite soldiers and strong generals, and they should be led by the fairy king. Now there is no better way, but soldiers can come to cover the water and soil, but even if the heavenly king and Laozi are killed, he can''t stop Axue. Transform inside."


    Su Yan said this, stood up directly from the wooden floor, then put Mo Wen''s divine sword on his shoulder, and then said to the Dragon Slayer too: "But Master, you have to think about it. If you are with If I go out together, I will become an enemy of the Immortal Realm..."

 Chapter 3789： Tianyuan Jiubu

    Chapter 3789


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh when he said this, the laughter was full of heroism, and there was no fear at all.


    Even if there are seven hundred and twenty thousand hundred warriors outside, he can be full of pride alone with a sword!


    Master Dragon Slayer was also infected by Su Yan''s pride, and then said: "There is a reason for this matter, and it is not that we have to be enemies of the heavens and immortal realms. Why doesn''t Lao Ni know the special features of the Heavenly Guards Palace? If it makes sense, it can naturally resolve a fight. If it doesn''t make sense, Lao Ni''s treasured sword is enough to deter them."


    "This is also true. The Dragon Sword can split the space, and the seven hundred and twenty thousand heavenly soldiers can be swept away with only a dozen knives. Haha... Let''s go out and see first, let''s see what the other party will say!"


    Coming outside from the Tianjuan Palace, I saw the sun was extremely bright.


    Above the huge white clouds in the sky, you can see banners and many soldiers wearing dark golden armor.


    These soldiers carried different weapons, some with bows and arrows, some with long spears, and swordsmen. The lineup was very serious.


    Even Su Yan couldn��t help but admired: ��The Tianyuan Jiubu is worthy of being a first-class Taoist soldier, and its military capacity is indeed top-notch. I��m afraid it��s hard to come up with a Taoist soldier that can compete with the Tianyuan Jiubu today. Up."


    In addition to competing for their own mana in the battle between the emperors, after the endgame, the role of Dao soldiers will become extremely important.


    When the emperor��s power is no longer at its peak and his body has been injured again, it is very likely that an ant will kill an elephant!


    The vast number of Taoist soldiers continued to attack without fear of death, and eventually they could even kill the emperor!


    In the Primordial Era, the mighty immortal emperor could often control eight million soldiers!


    These Taoist soldiers can form different battle formations according to different weapons and combat methods!


    These battle formations can be said to be devastating to the existence below the quasi emperor!


    Tianyuan Nine Tribes have a total of nine major tribes, which can form a large formation of nine, ninety and eighty, and they can be used to guard the always comfortable Tianjuan Palace. It can be said to be overkill and idle.


    I''m afraid they have already suffocated their stomachs long ago, wholeheartedly waiting for an opportunity to show their fists, the turmoil in the Tianjuan Palace today is something they have been looking forward to long ago.


    Seven hundred and twenty thousand Taoist soldiers occupied the sky in the air, and the embryonic form of the sky and the earth could already be seen faintly.


    However, Su Yan and the others didn''t intend to escape, even if they opened the net, it might not be useful.


    Su Yan was at the gate of the Heavenly Family Palace, but the Dragon Slayer flew into the sky with the treasured sword too much, and said: "I am the Buddha Slayer Dragon Slayer. I have something to borrow from the Heavenly Family Palace to transform the fairy pond. Is there any misunderstanding? "


    Master Long Tu is too a Buddhist monk, and is already at the rank of the quasi emperor. At this time, let her go up and negotiate, and the other party will also throw the rat avoidance device accordingly and dare not mess around.


    The Dragon Slayer was too clear that he didn''t want to do it. Although the opponent had 720,000 people, they were all dishes in the hands of the Dragon Slayer!


    For a knife repairman who has cultivated to the realm of Master Dragon Slayer, the simple accumulation of numbers is simply meaningless.


    With the Dragon Slayer Sword in her hand, the seven hundred and twenty thousand soldiers would at least be able to kill the enemy with heavy losses and bloodshed!


    But in this way, the contradiction will be stimulated to the point where it cannot be resolved.


    This is definitely not something that Dragon Slayer wants to happen too much.


    Master Tu Long remembered Su Yan''s smile just now, and seemed to understand Su Yan''s situation.


    There are many times, even if you don''t want to make a move, you don''t have any killing intentions, but the reality will force you to make a move.


    She just wanted to accept Ji Ruxue as an apprentice after Ji Ruxue reshaped her body. If the immortal officials in Tianju Palace were not so pedantic, this matter would be easily solved with a little accommodating.


    It''s really helpless to make trouble to the point where all the nine parts of Tianyuan are dispatched!


    Among the opposing army formation, a golden armored general soon came out. The golden armored general was surrounded by golden celestial energy. He was even more like a **** than Emperor Shitian. He said loudly, "Is the respected master really the Dragon Slayer?"


    Master Long Slayer gently opened the blade of the treasured sword in his hand. Although the treasured sword only showed its sharp edge, the sound of the dragon''s voice shattered all the floating clouds in the sky that were visible to the naked eye. I don''t know how many fairy birds flew in the jungle on the ground!


    The release of the sword intent in this hand is enough to prove that the sword in the hands of Dragon Slayer Tai is the level of the sacred artifact of the three teachings!


    And the Buddhism and Zen intent contained within the powerful sword intent is very high and profound, which is absolutely impossible to fake.


    Seeing Master Dragon Slayer had already proved his identity, the general Jin Jiao''s eyes were no longer as murderous as before, and he turned to say: "Since Master Master is a Buddhist monk, why should he break into the Palace of the Heavenly Guards?"


    General Jin Jia''s tone was still very harsh, and he could even hear his dissatisfaction with Master Dragon Slayer.


    It''s also because Master Tu Long is too self-cultivation, if someone dared to speak to Su Yan in such a preaching tone, Su Yan would definitely have turned his face.


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "Because Lao Ni needs to save people and time is short, there are many procedures that cannot be taken care of. Afterwards, he must personally apologize to the palace owner of the Heavenly Guards Palace."


    "Apologize? Master, do you think that trespassing in the Heavenly Family Palace is such a simple matter that can be solved?" General Jin Jia asked sharply.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this.


    The kindness of Master Tu Long was interpreted by the opponent as a bottomless tolerance.


    Master Tu Long is indeed a Buddhist monk, who can be ranked in the West Lingshan, but she still has an identity before this identity, that is, peerless sword repair!


    Those who can practice the sword technique to the level of Master Long Slayer will definitely not kill a small number of lives, and the number of people who kill Master Long Slayer too much is hard to count.


    The Buddha has the side of being compassionate and saving sentient beings. Of course, there is also the side of angering the vajra and shaking the sky!


    If the compassionate side cannot solve the problem, then it can only show the angry King Kong side!


    But the Golden Armored God of War obviously didn''t understand this simple truth. With the nine parts of Tianyuan behind him, he thought he could overwhelm Master Dragon Slayer. It was arrogant to the extreme!


    Generally speaking, people are bound to pay a very painful price for their ignorance and arrogance!


    The Dragon Slayer lowered his voice and asked, "The general, what do you want Lao Ni to do?"


    "Isn''t it easy? Master, you let all your people withdraw from the Heavenly Guardian Palace, and let this general take over the Heavenly Guardian Palace! Then this general will **** you to the Heavenly Court, and the Heavenly Court will naturally give you an explanation."


    General Jin Jia said: "If you surrender, this general is willing to treat you preferentially. You may not be **** with ropes and sent to the heavenly court, but if you dare to resist, this general will have to interrupt your hands and feet before sending you to the heavenly court!"

 Chapter 3790： Break through

    Chapter 3790


    Master Dragon Slayer did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he still said in a restrained tone; "The general does not know that Lao Ni''s future apprentice is still in the Immortal Pond. How about waiting for her to transform into a fairy body? "


    Master Long Tu said this as if he was begging the other party. In fact, only Su Yan heard the real meaning of the words-Master Long Tu was restraining herself!


    If the opponent is not forced to retreat into a situation where there is no retreat, I am afraid that it will be too difficult for Master Dragon Slayer to make up his mind to draw his sword.


    In the star realm, Su Yan witnessed Master Dragon Slayer cutting the Unsalted Saint in two with a single knife, without hurting the magical sword technique of the Unsalted Saint''s stone!


    If you talk about the realm and level of using a knife, I''m afraid that many great emperors can''t compare with Master Dragon Slayer!


    The Golden Armored General really had the wrong meaning, and he really thought that the Dragon Slayer was too shocked by the nine parts of Tianyuan, and this was begging him.


    This time the general has not spoken yet, and some Jinxian who has gone to rescue soldiers from the Tianjuan Palace has already said, "Laughter! Do you know how sacred Huaxianchi is? It is a felony to use Huaxianchi privately! Even in front of the West Lingshan Buddha There is no emotion to talk about!"


    "That''s right! Our Tianjuan Palace is Sao Mai Chen Hao, but it''s not that you can go anywhere! Even if you are the Venerable Western Bliss? There is absolutely no reason for you in this matter!"


    "The rules are pedantic. Saving people is important or the rules important? Is it because your rules can''t save people? Old Nico can''t do this pedantic thing. If the injured person is your brother or sister, Or is it your master or apprentice? Do you just watch them fall and are not allowed to use Huaxianchi?"


    People are selfish. If something happens to someone else, you can watch it coldly, but if it happens to someone close to you, it will inevitably be another reaction.


    Master Tu Long then argued again. She was familiar with the Buddhist scriptures, and she had already argued without hindrance, but the other party did not intend to reason.


    Only two points were accurate, the first was to injure the immortal official of Tianjuan Palace, and the second was to use the Huaxianchi privately to attack Master Longtu.


    Master Dragon Slayer spoke a lot of truths, but even if the opponent was said to be in the corner, after being speechless, he refused to admit defeat, and just bit on these two points!


    The result of talking about a big circle is to go back to the original place.


    This situation was actually completely in Su Yan''s expectation, because Su Yan had experienced this kind of thing many times!


    Once the two sides confront each other, don''t expect the other to understand the truth. If he understands the truth, he won''t confront each other at first.


    Truth, only talk to people who understand the truth!


    Weapons like swords or knives are used to deal with unreasonable people!


    Otherwise, why practice swords or swords?


    Force is always the last guarantee of oneself!


    Master Long Tu only heard Su Yan��s laughter coming from behind, and then he heard Su Yan say: "Master Master should understand my state of mind now, right? Why not reason with the people in the Immortal Territory of the heavens and kill them all. The reason is very simple. Before your knife rests on their necks, they are so unreasonable. I agree with the Buddhist principles that Shitai and I said very much, but can Shitai convince them?"


    Master Tu Long sighed and said, "Su Yan, what you said does have some truth. But these are idiots, but they may not be irreducible."


    Master Dragon Slayer said so, but the sword in his hand was unscathed!


    The Dragon Sword is indeed one of the three great swords of Western Bliss!


    The radiance of the treasure sword after it was unsheathed directly overshadowed the radiance of the sun in the sky!


    And in this golden light, the Dragon Slayer chose to shoot too directly!


    Tianyuan Jiubu has already formed powerful battle formations in the air that can advance, retreat, and defend, but these powerful battle formations have no meaning in front of Dragon Slayer!


    A golden wind blew in the sky!


    After this gang wind rushed to the face, the battle formation of the nine parts of the sky was destroyed in an instant, and many heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were blown to the side in the sky, and they could not be defeated!


    "You! How dare you... attack Tianyuan Jiubu! Are you really going to be an enemy of the heavens and immortal realms! Do you know what you are doing? Even if you are the Venerable Western Bliss, you must do so. A huge price is to be paid!" The General Jin Jia also never thought that the Dragon Slayer would be so decisive!


    He thought this old nun, who looked very crude, would continue to reason with them!


    And he still looked down on this old nun, but the power of the old nun after he took the shot was simply too scary!


    General Jin Jia only felt a chill on his head, and then he wore a golden helmet and broke into two halves directly from the middle!


    Many hairs are also floating in the air!


    Only then did General Jin Jia understand how outrageous he was!


    The old nun did not kill him with a single knife, but proved the unfathomable strength!


    The Dragon Swordsman��s sharp edge is so piercing, it is easy to split the armor with a person, and to split only the helmet without hurting people, but it requires a strong control!


    General Jin Jia was already dumbfounded, but then something that made him dumbfounded even more happened, and Master Long Slayer cut the void between them and the Heavenly Marry Palace with a single knife!


    There is a long space-time crack in the split sky!


    This crack is extremely deep, and if it is involved, it is very likely to fall into the turbulence of time and space, or be involved in unknown time and space!


    Even for immortals, it is a very dangerous thing!


    The dragon slayer just now has a lot of principles, and it can be regarded as endless talk, but since the sword was drawn, the dragon slayer has not said a word for too long!


    It seems that the old nun who had been talking about it just now suddenly changed someone!


    The person standing in front of them now is a terrifyingly powerful swordsman!


    A monster that can cut through the heavens with a single knife!


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "With this crack in the sky as the boundary, as long as you do not reach the boundary, Lao Ni��s sword will naturally not fall on your head. Three days later, Lao Ni will naturally take people out of the Heavenly Guards Palace. What happened today, I will personally ask the owner of the Heavenly Marry Palace to explain it clearly.


    In the golden light of Yiyi, Tianyuan Jiubu did not dare to move!


    Even the sound of war drums that had been so majestic suddenly stopped!


    The Great Master of the Hundred Battles of the Nine Divisions of Tianyuan was actually stopped by Master Dragon Slayer alone with a knife!


    The Dragon Slaying Sword is famous, and it is one of the three great swords of Buddhism. It is incredibly powerful!


    To smash the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword head-on, you need the courage to dedicate your life!


    Of course, not everyone has such courage!


    The Jinjia general was so trembling that he couldn''t even say a word. In the face of such a terrifying knife light, he was powerless at all!

 Chapter 3791： Road soldiers

    Chapter 3791: Dao Bing Blessing


    Seeing Tianyuan Jiubu froze in the air and completely unable to move, the Jinxian and Tianxian of the Heavenly Family Palace were also completely dumbfounded.


    In fact, there is not much accurate estimation in the mind of how powerful the general Jinxian and Tianxian are for the Emperor Zhun.


    Because they rarely have the opportunity to see Zhundi take action. You can only guess and understand how powerful Zhundi is from your own perspective.


    So they naively thought that the seven hundred and twenty thousand heavenly soldiers of Tianyuan''s nine corps could definitely surrender a quasi emperor easily!


    Now that this illusion has been completely broken, they should know what level of Zhundi''s real strength is!


    Master Dragon Slayer can tear the void with just one knife, and even the legendary immortal enchantment hasn''t opened yet!


    For Su Yan, it would be a good thing for Master Tu Long to retreat with a single blow, so as to save extra troubles.


    But this is not so simple to end.


    I saw a road separated from the battlefield, and a white-haired man came out.


    The white-haired man was tall and burly, and also wore a golden armor, but he had two sabers around his waist.


    As soon as he appeared, the surrounding Jinjiao generals shook their hands, and the Jinxian and Tianxian from the Heavenly Family''s Palace also bowed their heads.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that this white-haired man had the cultivation base of a fairy king.


    After the white-haired man appeared, the already shaken military spirit of Tianyuan Jiubu was temporarily stabilized.


    Su Yan had already guessed that this man''s status in the army might be extremely high, maybe he was the commander of Tianyuan Jiubu.


    After the white-haired man came to the front of the formation, the first sentence he said was: "The Dragon Sword Sword is indeed well-deserved! But I have never been shy before fighting, and I have already given up before the fight. habit!"


    The drum of war that had already stopped was beaten again because of the two words of the white-haired man!


    Amidst the drums of war, Master Tu Long asked too: "Your Excellency has a handsome appearance and extraordinary equipment. Is it the commander of the 9th Department of Tianyuan?"


    The white-haired man said: "Yes, this king is Chu Jiuyou, the commander of Tianyuan Jiubu, Venerable Dragon Slayer, you can''t catch the Tianyuan Jiubu without holding your hands, and want to resist, you really think that you are invincible by yourself ?"


    "Is it invincible? You will know if you try it?


    Chu Jiuyou didn''t like to talk nonsense, and immediately turned into a sword and directly crossed the void of the void, but he was soon oppressed by the powerful sword intent and returned!


    The difference between the two sides in the realm of swords and swords is not big, but if you add to the difference in the realm of cultivation, the two will form an absolute crush when they add up.


    Chu Jiuyou was aware of this, so he retreated immediately.


    If he continues to entangle him, he will definitely show defeat immediately.


    But after retreating, Chu Jiuyou didn''t seem to have any plans to admit defeat.


    This actually made Su Yan very confused.


    Chu Jiuyou is no more than the realm of the Immortal King, and even Su Yan''s powerful sinners may not be able to fight. If you must fight Dragon Slayer Tai, then it is simply to use the egg to hit the stone!


    It is not impossible that the fairy king wants to defeat the quasi emperor, but there are two important prerequisites, that is, his own talent is extraordinary, and he has a certain unreasonable talent, like the star of the light business demon king.


    Another premise is that the quasi emperor''s strength is very mediocre, and there is no powerful magic weapon to protect him.


    At the most, neither of these two major premises exist.


    Master Dragon Slayer''s strength can definitely be regarded as a strongman in the quasi-emperor rank, even if it is not counted as Dragon Sword.


    If the Dragon Slayer Sword is included, there are very few existences that can defeat the Dragon Slayer in the quasi-emperor realm!


    How can Chu Jiuyou and He De dare to challenge Master Long Tu?


    Chu Jiuyou quickly gave his own answer, and he did still have a trick that he didn''t release.


    Chu Jiuyou used the semaphore to mobilize, so that the left and right wings of Jun Tian Bu and She Tian Bu formed a very strange battle formation.


    In this battle formation, all the Dao soldiers had their hands sealed, and a powerful aura emerged from the body of the Dao soldiers, and finally gathered in the sky through the resonance of spiritual communication!


    It is very difficult to gather the aura together.


    Even if it is a brother, it is almost impossible for the same true breath of cultivation to fully integrate the aura.


    But for these Taoist soldiers, it was a piece of cake.


    Because when Emperor Wu Ji created these Taoist soldiers, he already gave them the ability to form a network of communication at the spiritual level!


    The spiritual power of these Taoist soldiers has already formed an airtight net in an invisible field.


    The communication efficiency of this web is more than ten times that of language, and it can accurately convey many feelings that can only be understood but not spoken!


    That''s why these Taoist soldiers can adjust the aura to exactly the same frequency and blend them together in the most perfect state!


    Then I saw Chu Jiuyou directly drew out the double swords inserted diagonally around his waist, and then this pair of swords stirred up the aura created by the two Taoist soldiers, and then formed a dragon and a tiger in the sky!


    With Chu Jiuyou''s strength and realm, it was easy to surrender Dragon Tiger.


    When Chu Jiuyou surrendered all the dragons and tigers, the auras of the two totaling 160,000 soldiers were all blessed on Chu Jiuyou''s double swords!


    To bless one person with the aura of many Taoist soldiers. This is a method developed only after Taoism.


    There was no such method in the era when Su Yan crossed the world.


    This method has greatly promoted the change of rights in the fairy world and the evolution of history.


    Now the masters of the heavens and immortal realms are almost all from Daomen, because it is difficult for the emperor of the side door to master such a method, and will inevitably be at a disadvantage in the battle with Daomen.


    After reaching the peak realm, it is very difficult to improve even a little bit.


    And the blessing of a million Taoist soldiers does not need to desperately sharpen oneself to obtain a tremendous increase in strength, which can be said to be an outrageous method.


    The rulers of the heavens and immortal realms are all from Taoism, because the emperor cultivated by Taoism can use this method to bless themselves, while the other side can''t do this at all.


    After a few epochs, almost all practitioners of the other disciplines were swept into the ashes of history.


    The reincarnation of Su Yan IX can be said to have completely witnessed this process!


    Therefore, after seeing these two Taoist soldiers blessing Chu Jiuyou''s body, Su Yan''s mood was also extremely complicated.


    If he had this method back then, I''m afraid he might not fall under the attack of many immortal emperors!


    The more the peak duel, the more the difference between success and failure!


    With the blessing of two hundreds of thousands of Dao soldiers, Chu Jiuyou also became extremely confident, thinking that he had the strength to fight Dragon Slayer Tai!


    And the huge power gap between the immortal king and the quasi-emperor has indeed been wiped out to some extent!

 Chapter 3792： The last line of defense

    Chapter 3792: ??The Last Line of Defense


    The blessing of the two Taoist soldiers is continuous, as long as the formation is not destroyed, the condensed aura of the Taoist soldiers will be continuously sent into Chu Jiuyou''s body!


    I saw two sword lights, one blue and one purple, crossing the sky, smashing in front of Master Dragon Slayer at an incredible speed, and then directly fought with Master Dragon Slayer Tai!


    Chu Jiuyou''s two swords were blue and purple, and the color of the sword light often represented the attributes of the fairy sword.


    The attributes of the two swords are completely different. The cyan long sword master Dongfang Yimu, the sword light is full of vitality!


    And that purple long sword also contains supreme real fire, full of texture that destroys the world!


    The changes in Chu Jiuyou''s two sword lights were very agile, and suddenly they suppressed the Dragon Slayer too much in a state where he could only defend!


    I have to say that the auras blessed by the two Taoist soldiers are really ferocious. Between the great opening and closing of Chu Jiuyou''s sword light, the sword light overwhelmed the glory of the sun!


    The horrible power of the sword and the sword directly collided in the air, and the Dragon Sword could not ask for any cheap!


    Even Su Yan could not help but sighed, "It''s really interesting..."


    There were still seven Taoist soldiers in the sky that did not take any action, and the Dragon Slayer was already a little anxious when he was too suppressed.


    Because Chu Jiuyou only blessed two Dao soldiers, he was able to share her with her. If all the aura of Tianyuan��s nine seventy-two thousand Dao soldiers were blessed on his body, it would not be able to steadily overshadow Master Dragon Slayer. Power?


    In fact, Master Long Tu��s worry is completely unnecessary.


    Why didn''t Chu Jiuyou bless all the Taoist soldiers of Tianyuan Nine Tribes on him?


    The reason is very simple, because his limit is to control two Dao soldiers.


    To bless all the Taoist soldiers of Tianyuan Nine Tribes on your body, you must come personally!


    The blessing of the two Taoist soldiers can indeed allow Chu Jiuyou''s power to break through the limit in a short time, but this blessing will also bring another problem, that is, using this extraordinary power, it also needs to bear a great deal. Stress and extremely high risk.


    If the power in the body ran away, and collided with this spiritual light, the end would definitely be a devastation and body explosion.


    Moreover, Su Yan also saw that the reason why Master Long Slayer was completely suppressed by Chu Jiuyou was that apart from the unusually agility of the two sword lights, what was more important was that Master Long Slaughter had no intention of killing Chu Jiuyou!


    This point is really very important. When an absolute swordsman has no intention of killing, her sword will inevitably be weakened by three points, and even her normal strength can''t be fully displayed.


    But from the standpoint of Master Tu Long, this choice is also easy to understand.


    If she kills an immortal king, I am afraid it will be really difficult to end!


    At that time, I am afraid that the Buddhas of Western Bliss will not be able to protect her when they come together.


    The battle on this side seemed to have fallen into a stalemate, and the other seven Taoist soldiers in the sky began to gradually come to an end.


    These seven Taoist soldiers formed a battle formation, and it seemed that they were planning to launch an assault on the Celestial Family Palace!


    In the battle formation formed by the seven Taoist soldiers, the aura can not only bless various weapons, or directly transform into a certain kind of war totem. If all arrows are fired, Su Yan is afraid it will be very difficult to resist.


    At this time, the three powerful sinners followed Su Yan''s instructions and stepped forward.


    Of these changes in the battle formation, Su Yan is of course familiar with the road. After carefully instructing the three powerful sinners some important points, he went straight back to the door of Tianju Palace.


    Seeing the three powerful criminals slam into the sky, Su Yan has become the last line of defense at the gate of Tianjuan Palace.


    After the seven Taoist soldiers formed a completely different battle formation, they also crossed the space cracks cut by the Dragon Slayer, and rushed towards the Palace of Heaven!


    The power of the ancient totem shines in the air, and the totem of the sinner shines in the air with countless spells and arrows!


    A tragic fight has completely begun!


    The war totem of the Taoist soldiers'' aura is actually an imitation of the power of the sinner.


    When a poor imitator meets the master, the pros and cons will soon be known!


    But even after the war totem was broken, the formations of the Taoist organization were still very tight.


    Tianyuan Jiubu is worthy of being one of the strongest Taoist soldiers in the immortal realm!


    The subsequent changes of the formation are also very precise, relying on the evolution of the formation and the combination of various weapons and the strike of the aura!


    The seven Dao soldiers also fought with the strong criminals on a par!


    Although the bodies of Taoist soldiers have been falling from the sky in the sky, the formation has not been fundamentally shaken!


    The seven Taoist soldiers encircled the three strong sinners, forming a different encirclement, so that the three strong sinners could not help each other and could only fight alone.


    This is basically the most reasonable tactic!


    It''s just that the physical bodies of the three powerful sinners have reached an incredible level of intrepidity. Even if they are exposed to the rain of guns and swords, they will only have some white marks on their bodies!


    It is too difficult to defend against the power of the crime-breaking race!


    The three powerful sinners have to face more than 500,000 Heavenly Wall Dao soldiers. Such a huge contrast in numbers, I am afraid that no one can relax!


    Even if the strength of the three strong criminals is already the peak of the fairy king.


    But Su Yan seemed to be completely indifferent to the battle in the sky, holding the Mo Wen Divine Sword and walking straight to the inside of the Heavenly Family Palace, and then sat down cross-legged.


    And behind Su Yan is the long snake formation leading to Huaxianchi.


    Su Yan is the last guardian.


    To lead to Huaxianchi, you must step over Su Yan''s body!


    Ji Ruxue is transforming, even if he kills this place into a sea of ??blood, Su Yan will never allow anyone to disturb Ji Ruxue!


    This is the only meaning for Su Yan to draw his sword!


    In order to protect the woman who must be protected!


    Although the price of failure in shaping the faeries is not the loss of the soul, it will also affect the souls. After that, the body of the faerie can no longer be molded, unless reincarnated and rebuilt!


    Ji Ruxue finally woke up from long sleep, how could Su Yan allow this to happen?


    The top still shook the sky!


    However, many golden immortal masters among the nine parts of Tianyuan had already left the battle formation and took the initiative to kill Su Yan.


    Coupled with the Tianxian and Jinxian of the Tianjuan Palace, there are as many as forty people!


    These forty people have the brilliance of spells or magic weapons in their hands, and they are approaching Su Yan step by step!


    Su Yan didn''t have any expressions on his face, nor did he make any movements. Even Mo Wen''s Divine Sword just leaned in his arms very leisurely.


    "Is this kid playing mystery? He is just a Jinxian cultivation base, not comparable to the monsters and old nuns outside! With so many of us, we can kill him by the number of people!"


    Although this is the case, everyone knows that Su Yan is definitely not easy to mess with. What if he wants to drag him a few times before he died?


    Everyone wants to kill Su Yan to get the first prize, and absolutely no one wants to be the unlucky person who died with Su Yan!


    Therefore, the encirclement of these forty people narrowed, but no one took the lead.


    In the face of heavy encirclement, Su Yan calmly said: "I am too different from the Dragon Slayer. She is a buddhist person, very kind, but I will not have this burden. If you insist on doing it with me, you will fall!"

 Chapter 3793： Counterattack

    Chapter 3793: Counterattack


    Su Yan was calm, and his words contained great confidence.


    But in the eyes of these immortals, the words were a serious provocation at all.


    Because Su Yan''s realm is exactly the same as them, is it possible to kill them all?


    "You are so brash!"


    "We have a total of more than 20 golden immortals and more than a dozen heavenly immortals. Are we still afraid of you?"


    "As long as I hold Huaxianchi, you will never enter into Huaxianchi. I don��t want to take care of other things, and I don��t want to take care of it. If you don��t go to Huaxianchi, then there is no need for us to fight, but if you If you want to go to Huaxianchi, please step on my corpse."


    After Su Yan suddenly raised his head, he seemed to want to say something, but in the end he only turned into a sigh...


    After Su Yan''s sigh, the doors of Tianju Palace suddenly closed.


    An absolutely murderous aura can still seep from the closed doors and windows, and even the Dragon Slayer in the void is surprised!


    Master Dragon Slayer exclaimed eagerly in the air: "Su Yan, you must not kill anymore! If you continue to kill, there will be no turning back! You must not go on like this!"


    Although Master Dragon Slayer gave out his own persuasion too much, blood still stained the window, and then blood stains leaked from the door door!


    The doors and windows of the Palace of Heavenly Juveniles are closed tightly, and although there is no shadow of the sword, the life energy can be sensed that the life energy is dying away!


    Master Dragon Slayer knew too early that these immortals together would definitely not be Su Yan''s opponent, because Su Yan was no ordinary golden immortal at all!


    And Su Yan''s three masters of sinners were also carrying out the same killing in the air!


    Although the seven Taoist soldiers completely separated the four masters of sinners, the attacking methods of these Taoist soldiers couldn''t break the defense of the experts of the sinners at all!


    By this time, at least two or three thousand soldiers had fallen!


    To Master Dragon Slayer, this is simply a meaningless slaughter. There is no reason to fight between the two sides. All you need to do is to take a step back and the sky is brighter!


    But the situation is still developing in a worse direction!


    The two sword lights, one blue and one purple, were finally forced back by Master Dragon Slayer, and then Master Dragon Slaughter casually pointed in the void, and a golden beam of light blessed by Sanskrit came into being!


    This golden beam of light stirred the sky, and then the dragon slayer said too: "There is no hatred between you and me. If you continue to fight like this, it will just waste your life. Well, Lao Ni is willing to go to the heaven with you to explain the matter. , It��s better to accept the swordsmen now, it would be more unnecessary sacrifices, what do you think?"


    Chu Jiuyou said: "Er waits for the Disaster Heavenly Family Palace, which is like a rebellion. If you want to surrender, you must first throw away all the weapons in your hand! Otherwise, it doesn''t matter if you kill!"


    Although Master Dragon Slayer has advanced Dharma, it does not mean that she has no temper at all. After listening to Chu Jiuyou''s words, she sneered and said, "It''s a good one, do you really think you can do anything to me?"


    "The nine parts of Tianyuan follow the Emperor Wudi to fight between the heavens. I have never been afraid of anyone! Even if you move the Buddha here, we will never waver! Don''t underestimate the determination of the nine parts of Tianyuan! "


    Although Master Dragon Slayer''s appearance is not good, but the strength is not at all water!


    The reason why Chu Jiuyou was completely suppressed was that in addition to the extremely powerful blessings of the two Taoist soldiers, the more important thing was that the Dragon Slayer had no intention of killing at all, and the powerful sword technique could not be used!


    At this time, the powerful killing intent finally overwhelmed the glory of Buddhism!


    Only then did Chu Jiuyou discover that the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword could actually be upgraded to a new level!


    Master Tu Long still used the original method to hold the knife, but the light from the knife was completely different from before. The golden light pierced Chu Jiuyou''s eyes with pain!


    Even more so, an incomparably powerful sword will shroud from the sky!


    But Chu Jiuyou still attacked with two swords, this time the two swords were combined, and the power was doubled!


    What Chu Jiuyou was thinking was that you are not the only one who has hidden strength, why didn''t I show the trick to press the bottom of the box?


    But this time it can be said that Chu Jiuyou miscalculated the situation!


    I saw that this combination of two swords had just been completed, and was defeated by the sword!


    Master Dragon Slayer''s sword light was domineering and strong to the extreme, and the power far exceeded Chu Jiuyou''s expectations!


    Not only did Chu Jiuyou''s sword light be broken, but even his whole person was shot directly from the sky in an instant!


    If it weren''t for the blessings of the two Taoist soldiers, I''m afraid that Chu Jiuyou would be dead!


    At the same time, the formation of the two Taoist soldiers was also shaken by Master Dragon Slayer''s sword, and they have become less reliable in the sky!


    It was hard for Chu Jiuyou to regain his footing in the sky, but he had become disheveled at this time, and he no longer had the arrogance he had just now.


    Master Dragon Slayer did not pursue the chase after this cut. If he pursued, I was afraid that Chu Jiuyou would definitely fall if he took two more cuts at most!


    After all, Master Tu Long retained the Buddhist mentality of compassion, and did not want to kill Chu Jiuyou completely.


    After Chu Jiuyou gasped for a while, the two sword lights turned into a dragon and a phoenix to kill Master Long Slayer Tai!


    Faced with these two sword lights, Master Dragon Slayer moved the real fire this time, saying: "The gap between you and me is huge. I have reservations about the cut just now. I just want you to retreat. I didn''t expect you to be like this. Stubborn! If that''s the case, if you lose arms and legs, don''t blame Lao Ni for being too cruel!"


    Even a bodhisattva made of clay will be angry, let alone the dragon slayer repairing a sword like this?


    What is the purpose of practicing swordsmanship or swordsmanship to the ultimate peak?


    Just at this critical moment, you don''t need to be frustrated, as long as you have a bit of anger in your chest, you can go to the sky at any time!


    This is the real boldness!


    Master Dragon Slayer held the knife in one hand, and the other hand gently stroked the blade of the Dragon Slayer Sword!


    The Dragon Sword is already extremely sharp, but after stroking it, Master Dragon Slayer blessed the sword with a layer of mantra! This also makes Dragon Swordsman''s edge better than before!


    The next knife, even the immortal emperor above the heavens, needs to be handled carefully!


    Chu Jiuyou had always leapfrogged and challenged Master Dragon Slayer, and he would definitely be unable to take the next cut.


    But the Dragon Slayer too couldn''t care about this. To stop this killing, you need to use thunder means to surrender the opponent''s leader, otherwise the entanglement will only cause more innocent immortals and Taoist soldiers to die!


    From the beginning of the match, Chu Jiuyou had always taken the initiative to attack, and this time it was finally Dragon Slayer''s turn to take the initiative!


    Master Long Slayer''s power was already overwhelmingly strong, and the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand far surpassed Chu Jiuyou''s double swords.


    I saw Master Dragon Slayer crossing the sky to kill Chu Jiuyou in just two steps!

 Chapter 3794： Vent anger

    Chapter 3794 venting depression


    Chu Jiuyou hadn''t even figured out how Master Long Slayer did it, and he was already slain by Master Long Slayer before him!


    Chu Jiuyou''s two swords had already turned into a dragon and a phoenix, rushing to the position where Master Slayer was just now, and at this time he could only help back!


    But this time the aid was only halfway through, and I saw that Void suddenly split a hole, and both sword lights were isolated in the other Void.


    Chu Jiuyou could only face Master Long Slayer''s sword in despair!


    Master Long Swordsman accepted the last move, the knife light did not completely hit Chu Jiuyou, but only severely hammered Chu Jiuyou''s face with the knife.


    And the huge blade of light fell on the continent below!


    I saw a huge gully spanning ten miles wide and spreading, and the whole continent was violently shaken!


    And Chu Jiuyou also fell from the sky and fell heavily to the ground!


    The immortal king who was still invincible just now, Chu Jiuyou''s forehead was bleeding, and his nose was even more swollen, looking like a pig''s head!


    Chu Jiuyou only felt that Master Long Slaying was a murder and condemnation. Although the power of the tricks was not the strongest, the insult to him was definitely the strongest!


    I finally tried to get up from the ground, but found that my bones had been broken several times, I was afraid I was unable to fight again!


    This bone was not broken by the Dragon Slayer too much, nor was it broken by falling from the sky.


    But after being hit by the Dragon Slayer just now, the aura blessing of the two Taoist soldiers unexpectedly lost control for a while and turned into a backlash against the body!


    Using the power of Taoist soldiers to bless oneself is so dangerous, a little carelessness will hurt yourself!


    And after Master Long Sculpture settled Chu Jiuyou, he also flew straight towards the Heavenly Family Palace below!


    After landing at the gate of Tianjuan Palace, the strong smell of blood caused Master Dragon Slayer to frown!


    Afterwards, Master Tu Long flicked his sleeves too gently, and the scarlet gate of Tianju Palace opened automatically!


    I saw that the originally solemn Tianjuan Palace had become a terrifying Shura Field!


    Many broken limbs, dead bodies, and blood covered the ground, and the extremely strong murderous aura was being released from Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan was unharmed, and the Mowen Excalibur in his hand was not stained with any blood!


    Master Dragon Slayer had already done his best, but he didn''t expect to be late.


    Apart from Su Yan, there is no longer a living person in this hall.


    "Amitabha..." Master Dragon Slayer also had a lot of killings, but seeing this scene like hell, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Su Yan didn''t explain anything for himself, just glanced at Master Tu Long, and then sat quietly at the entrance of the long snake formation.


    Master Dragon Slayer had seen Su Yan''s determination too much-no matter who it was, as long as he wanted to enter the long snake formation and disturb Ji Ruxue''s transformation, he would be killed by Su Yan!


    In the sight of Master Slayer Tai and Su Yan, the two sword lights behind the blue and purple flew again!


    Master Dragon Slayer was too lazy to even turn his head back, so he forced the two sword lights back with the knife light.


    Chu Jiuyou had taken the immortal medicine. Although it could not completely repair the damage in the body, it could temporarily suppress the pain.


    As long as they are not bothered by the pain, Chu Jiuyou can continue to fight with Master Tu Long.


    It was too late to stop the Tianjuan Palace. Master Long Tu then turned around and said to Chu Jiuyou: "What is the reason for you to be so entangled? You are also a fairy king anyway, why don''t you even understand a bit of truth? What is the significance of this battle to you and me?"


    Chu Jiuyou replied very seriously: "It doesn''t matter what the battle between you and me is about. The only thing that matters is that the glory of the Tianyuan Jiubu is absolutely not allowed to be desecrated! As long as the Tianyuan Jiubu dispatched, then Failure is absolutely not allowed! We will surely achieve results at all costs!"


    The glory that Chu Jiuyou said seemed to Master Dragon Slayer really ridiculous and worthless.


    But the values ??of the two sides are inherently different. Perhaps the things you treat as treasures are not as good as **** in the eyes of others.


    Chu Jiuyou said again: "The task of Tianyuan Jiubu is to guard the Palace of Heavenly Guards, so no matter who wants to behave in the Palace of Heavenly Guards, he must completely defeat the Jiubu Tianyuan! They will continue to bite with him until either side falls down! It is the supreme honor for a soldier to die on the battlefield! This is the teachings given to us by Emperor Wuji. How could Tianyuan Jiubu betray the glory of Emperor Wuji?"


    In Master Long Tu��s eyes, Chu Jiuyou''s state was already a bit crazy, and there was a huge gap in his mind.


    It''s not surprising that a generation of immortal kings can''t enter the upper immortal domain, but is sent to stay in this Heavenly Family Palace. It is inevitable that there will be depression in the heart, and this depression will affect the mood if it is not vented for years.


    I am afraid that the anger in Chu Jiuyou''s heart has been accumulated for many years. Today, when we encounter such an opportunity, it suddenly seems like a flash flood!


    But for Master Dragon Slayer, if Chu Jiuyou killed Chu Jiuyou and exterminated the nine parts of Tianyuan, it would be tantamount to completely offending Emperor Wudi to death. I''m afraid that the Wuji Xianyu and Western Bliss will also be completely at odds!


    This fact is very tricky, Chu Jiuyou is very self-sufficient, and now he plans to go to extremes!


    Even if Master Tu Long didn''t want to go to extremes with Chu Jiuyou, she couldn''t help it.


    What should be done at this time?


    Should we continue to delay, or find another way out?


    Master Long Slayer couldn��t come up with a good way for a while, so he could only say, ��Chu Jiuyou, if that��s the case, Lao Ni will also set a rule for you. As long as you and your Tianyuan Jiubu do not enter One step from the Heavenly Guardian Palace, Lao Ni will not move the sword with you, but if you step into the Heavenly Guardian Palace, you will have to face the edge of the Dragon Slaying Sword..."


    "What is the power of this treasured sword? You have already learned about it just now. You are an immortal king, so you shouldn''t use your wealth and life to joke casually."


    Master Long Tu glanced at Su Yan after speaking. She was really helpless, but in the end she reached the same position as Su Yan.


    Master Long glanced at Su Yan too much, thinking that he must have had a lot of involuntary places before, that''s why he had fallen into this situation.


    There are many things in this world that you can''t help but no matter how hard you struggle, you still have to return to its original track in the end.


    And the more you struggle, the worse things may become!


    Master Long Tu understands this natural logic too naturally, but she has always regarded saving the common people and crossing people into Buddha as the greatest significance of her own existence.


    It''s like seeing a drowning person, he is bound to rescue him. This has almost changed into an instinct!

 Chapter 3795： Lord of the Heavenly Family

    The third thousand seven hundred and ninety-five chapters


    Master Long Tuo directly stepped into the Palace of Heavenly Marshals, then folded his hands together, rubbed the rosary in his hands, and muttered "Departing Mantra" in his mouth.


    After being beheaded by Su Yan, these immortals were completely destroyed.


    Reading the "Death Curse" here does not go beyond the souls of the dead, just ask for comfort.


    This time Chu Jiuyou didn''t dare to do it lightly, because after reading "The Curse of the Past", Master Long Tu''s state was completely different from just now.


    Moreover, the Buddhist monks are absolutely non-spoken. If you easily break into the Palace of Heavenly Guards now, I''m afraid you will really fall!


    Even if it is a real madman, it will not be carried out under extreme threats to life.


    What''s more, Chu Jiuyou wasn''t really crazy yet.


    A layer of purple clouds drifted across the sky, and then a bolt of thunder fell near the Heavenly Family Palace, and the Heavenly Family Palace''s defensive formations were suddenly activated!


    There are many defensive formations and restrictions, I am afraid that they have been closed for many years, and they were suddenly opened at this time!


    Although there are not many formations and restrictions in Tianju Palace, each one comes from a lot of origin, at least from the handwriting of the Emperor Xian!


    Power, of course, is not ordinary.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Of course, Master Tu Long didn''t believe that Chu Jiuyou had a way to manipulate all formations and restrictions in the Heavenly Family Palace.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "It is the real master of Tianju Palace who has returned, and things seem to have become interesting."


    It''s just that Chu Jiuyou and the nine parts of Tianyuan are already very difficult to deal with, and then come back to the palace owner of Tianju Palace, wouldn''t it be...


    But Su Yan''s eyes didn''t waver at all, even if it was the Heavenly King Lao Tzu, it would be impossible for Su Yan to give in!


    Because this is the bottom line!


    Although the purple cloud in the sky did not fall fast, it did its best.


    Because not all immortals are like sword immortals and can fly at the speed of thunder.


    There are more than ten immortals above the purple cloud, headed by a white-haired old man, this old man is wearing a costume, with a beautiful face of a crane, a bone of fairy wind, and at least the cultivation of an immortal king.


    And behind this old man, the more than ten immortals are all golden immortals, and they are completely visible as the old man''s followers.


    Although the old man hadn''t spoken yet, Su Yan and Master Dragon Slayer had already opened up. This Yuxuanang old man must be the master of the Heavenly Marry Palace!


    There was a mess in the palace of the heavenly servants, and many of the dead and injured were immortals from the palace of the heavenly servants.


    The old man''s entourage all looked nervous, and several entourages were pointing to the old man''s scene in the Tianjuan Palace.


    But the old man didn''t seem to see the blood stains in the Tianjuan Palace and the mutilated corpses on the ground at all, and said: "The treasured sword slaying the dragon is indeed well-known, and the respected driver must be the Western blissful dragon slayer?"


    Master Long Tu originally thought that the old man would be furious.


    If you compare your heart to your heart, if someone dared to do evil in Master Long Slayer��s dojo, not only disturbing the purification, but also killing the doorman, I am afraid that the Dragon Slayer would have entered a state of rampage too early!


    The tone of this old man''s speech can still be pleasant, and it is far beyond ordinary people in terms of self-cultivation and measurement.


    Master Dragon Slayer was too ashamed. Although none of the immortals in this hall were killed by her, he said, "The old nun is really ashamed. The Heavenly Family Palace was originally a sacred place, but now it is stained with a **** color. Please be guilty. But the fact today is that there is a reason for the matter, so please ask the palace lord Haihan."


    This old man is indeed Huang Chang, the lord of the Tianjuan Palace. He said: "Today''s matter, I think it has a reason. After all, Shitai is a Buddhist priest, and it is absolutely impossible to kill prematurely. It is better to tell the whole story first. We can also understand what is going on. What makes sense will always make sense, and no matter how sophisticated it is, we can see through it at a glance."


    "Exactly!" Master Tu Long thinks too much that the palace lord of the Tianjuan Palace is a sensible person, and his heart is much settled.


    If she could be reasonable, she would never use the Dragon Slayer Sword.


    The power of the Dragon Slaying Sword is too great, this kind of heavy weapon is definitely not easy to use.


    Once the treasure knife is used, killing will inevitably occur, and there will be no turning back then.


    It is not difficult to sort out what happened just now, because it is not complicated.


    With the Palace Master''s reconciliation, the seven Taoist soldiers in the sky and the three powerful sinners also stopped their hands, and a dispute finally subsided temporarily.


    Blood flowed in the Heavenly Family Palace, thousands of soldiers fell outside, and Chu Jiuyou, the commander of the Nine Tribes of Heavenly Wall, was also injured.


    Regardless of what happened today, the positions of the two sides are already so competing, I am afraid it will be difficult to end.


    After clarifying the context, the palace owner said: "This is really our Tianjuan Palace is a bit pedantic. Some things are clearly accommodating, but there is no accommodating."


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by what the palace lord said, because the corpse of the immortal of the Heavenly Family Palace was still in this hall, but he said this.


    But if everyone has the attitude of the palace lord, and everything is a step back, I am afraid that the blood will not flow into a river.


    Master Long Tu said again: "Although today''s matter started from a misunderstanding, a killing has already occurred. It is really a sin. If the heavenly court has any punishment in the future, Lao Ni is willing to accept all the punishment."


    Master Long Tu is also a wise person, two wise people are willing to take responsibility, then this matter is very easy to handle.


    Regardless of right or wrong, after Ji Ruxue''s transformation is successful, he will ask Heavenly Court to make a ruling.


    Master Long Tu was afraid of being imprisoned or placed under house arrest for a thousand years, and the punishment Su Yan was going to receive was even more unknown.


    However, Su Yan had already slaughtered a lot of golden immortals and heavenly immortals, and more of these were no problem. Anyway, he had already reached the state of being indebted to many people.


    Although those immortals in Tianju Palace were very sad and angry, the palace owner had already dealt with them, and they couldn''t say anything.


    Besides, when the Heavenly Court handles this matter, it will certainly not be partial.


    "Wait!" Chu Jiuyou said suddenly.


    When Chu Jiuyou said so, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Chu Jiuyou said, "Western Bliss has so offended Heavenly Family Palace and killed so many immortals. How can this incident be so easily dismissed?"


    The palace owner frowned and said: "Isn''t it said that this matter has to be sent to the heavenly court to wait for a ruling? Is it possible that General Chu thinks that he can be above the heavenly court, and the more I handle this matter on his behalf?"


    Chu Jiuyou: "The palace master doesn''t have to use a big hat to buckle me! Today''s things are absolutely impossible to pick up and put it down so lightly. Even if you agree, I won''t agree to Tianyuan Jiubu!"


    The palace lord asked back: "General Chu, even if you disagree, what can you do? Or do you plan to kill Master Dragon Slayer first, and then tie up the old man?"

 Chapter 3796： Step by step

    Chapter 3796: Step by Step


    There is great dissatisfaction in the words of the palace lord.


    What happened here today is hard to deal with. If the contradiction is further expanded, will it be necessary to stir up the contradiction between Heavenly Court and Western Bliss?


    Many immortals died, why not the palace owner distressed?


    But if we continue to push up the contradiction, it will not help solve the problem, it will only continue to push up the number of deaths and injuries!


    This dragon-slaying sword stands here. If it weren''t for the emperor''s rank, who could pack a ticket to subdue the dragon-slayer too?


    The masters of the three sinners are also eye-catching, and there is almost no loss of strength!


    If the battle reaches the fiercest moment, the ghost knows if they will also demolish the Heavenly Guardian Palace?


    If starting from the overall situation and not using emotions as the basis for judgment, then the palace lord has made the most rational choice.


    Everyone took the swordsmen first, and then asked the parents of each family to make sense.


    Anyway, this matter must always be pierced to this level!


    Chu Jiuyou was very rigid and self-serving, and only felt that the palace lord''s words sounded completely unreasonable. Where did he speak to outsiders after being beaten to his house?


    However, the palace owner immediately warned Chu Jiuyou: "The Heavenly Guardian Palace is the old man��s Heavenly Guardian Palace. Although you Chu Jiuyou can command the Tianyuan Nine Tribes, you and your men cannot walk without the old man��s permission. Entering the Palace of Heavenly Juveniles, otherwise you will be violating your duty! Even if you go to the Emperor Wudi to go to court, you will certainly not get any benefits!"


    Chu Jiuyou was not allowed to continue to use force, and he slammed the door out with anger. Although Tianyuan Jiu Bu was still surrounded by the sky, he had already lost his position of using force.


    It''s not enough to be surrounded but not attacked here.


    A huge storm and killing that might have been caused was thus eliminated invisible.


    Although the atmosphere in this hall eased, Su Yan still had a lot of worries in his heart.


    If he was sent into the heavenly court, his identity would be exposed!


    The reincarnation reincarnation of the great emperor is extremely rare, and there are no more than five people since ancient times, and the few reincarnation reincarnations of the great emperor have been protected by special personnel before reincarnation!


    After returning to the immortal realm, there are special people to take it in, which is a big sensation in the immortal realm!


    If a monk who was reincarnated and rebuilt like Su Yan suddenly appeared in the heavenly court, it would inevitably cause a sensation!


    At that time, even if Su Yan wanted to keep a low profile, there was no way to keep a low profile.


    The moment he appeared in the heavenly court, the wind and clouds of the heavens would surely be disturbed by him!


    Those at the emperor level would definitely not let Su Yan go easily.


    At that time, the Jade Emperor will inevitably pursue his identity with all his strength, and there are many immortal emperors and immortal kings in the heavens who were Su Yan��s enemies back then...


    If they knew that Su Yan was the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, then... they would definitely obliterate Su Yan at all costs!


    Su Yan has gone through a lot of hardships along the way, which can be regarded as very difficult.


    Each step can be said to be a step by step, and the gains and losses and the stakes need to be calculated very clearly, otherwise I am afraid that I have not known how many times they have fallen.


    Su Yan''s current situation is indeed very worrying, but it is not without turning in place, that is, Su Yan first went to the West to bliss.


    Even if the Buddha could see through Su Yan''s identity, he would not necessarily sell Su Yan to those immortal emperors who had enemies with him.


    When Su Yan was still the top immortal king, several disputes have let go of Western bliss. If Tathagata Buddha wants to pay back his face, he will inevitably be sheltered.


    And even if the Buddha Tathagata does not speak affectionately, Su Yan still has a few shocking secrets in his hands, these secrets are enough to make a deal with the Buddha.


    What Su Yan wanted was very simple, and that was shelter for three hundred years.


    He became a saint in the flesh, and now he has mastered the sixteen rules of immortality. If he wants to return to the peak of the great emperor, it will only take three hundred years at the fastest, and only five hundred years later.


    In Heavenly Court, only let Master Dragon Slayer commit the crime too much.


    The most ideal plan is of course to go back to Wanshou Mountain now, but this is almost impossible to achieve.


    Moreover, the current situation does not seem to be developing in the direction that Su Yan expected.


    Because Master Dragon Slayer was already discussing with the Palace Master about going to the Heavenly Court to confess his guilt, it seemed that he planned to go to the Heavenly Court to confess his guilt first, and then let the Heavenly Court notify Western Bliss.


    Time is very precious to Su Yan, if he can win these hundreds of years, it would be a huge victory!


    Master Dragon Slayer has always been upright and upright, and he would never think about how to excuse himself when something like this happened.


    But doing so would undoubtedly put Su Yan in unnecessary danger.


    So Su Yan reminded: "Did the teacher forget that there is another important thing to do? Lu Shajia''s injury is extremely serious. If he is not sent to the Western Lingshan in time to find the Buddhas to resolve the devilish energy in his body, I am afraid that it will be returned. There is a risk of falling!"


    The Dragon Slayer couldn''t help frowning too much, because she had already agreed with the palace lord that she would go to Heavenly Court together, and explain clearly what happened during this time.


    It would be a bit bad to repent directly before setting off.


    But Lu Shajia''s injuries were indeed very serious, and Master Long Slayer had no choice.


    In order to prove this, Master Tu Long shook his sleeves too much and moved Lu Shaka from another time and space.


    After several days of changes, the devilish energy left in Lu Shajia''s body by Emperor Ku has completely broken through the restrictions imposed by Dragon Slayer Tai.


    Half of Lu Shajia''s body was asered as dry firewood, and the other half of his body was condensed with a large amount of profound ice.


    Lu Shajia''s injury deteriorated so fast that it far exceeded Master Tu Long''s imagination.


    She originally thought that her seal could suppress the devilish energy in Lu Shajia.


    This fact is that the Dragon Slayer was too simple to think too much. What kind of character is the Emperor Ku, and even the vitality of the Unsalted Saintess can be controlled by his magical pressure.


    Even if it is just a ray of devilish energy, as long as it is supported by Lu Shajia''s own flesh and blood, it will burn forever like a tarsal maggot!


    The gap between the realm of the Dragon Slayer Tai and the Emperor Ku is here. To solve the devilish energy in Lu Shajia, you must get the Western Spirit Mountain to ask the Buddhas to take action.


    Lu Shajia is the quasi emperor of the immortal realm above, and his reputation has always been great.


    The palace lord and the other immortals were shocked when they saw that Lu Shajia was seriously injured, and his life became so dying.


    The palace lord couldn''t help asking: "Who is so bold that even Emperor Lu Zhun dare to hurt?"


    This person who injured Lu Shajia is not only bold, but also possesses terrifying power!


    "It''s the bitter emperor, one of the seven emperors of the Demon Realm. We have a dispute with him within the star realm..." Master Long said that this abruptly stopped.


    She didn''t want to be clear about what the specific dispute was and why it caused the dispute, because the news of the saint-free saint is still less known to be safer.

 Chapter 3797： Is my own

    Chapter 3797 is actually my own


    The palace lord was stunned for a long time before reacting again, and said: "Emperor Lu Zhun''s life is dying. It seems that we have to send him to the Western Bliss first before going to the heaven."


    Su Yan didn''t speak any more. Since he was going to the West for Bliss first, it meant that Su Yan had the opportunity to meet the Buddha.


    Although the current situation cannot be completely controlled by Su Yan, the development of the matter is at least in his plan.


    That Chu Jiuyou had already returned to the nine celestial walls of the sky, but the palace lord invited Chu Jiuyou down again and entered the Heavenly Family Palace.


    Chu Jiuyou''s expression was originally very shabby, but after seeing Lu Shajia''s tragic situation, he was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word!


    The palace master said: "General Chu can choose to join us to send Emperor Lu Zhun to the Western Bliss for healing, and then go to the Heavenly Court, or he can choose to stay outside the Tianjuan Palace to guard. I don''t know how General Chu would choose!"


    "Naturally, I will go to Western Bliss with you, and then go to Heavenly Court. What happened here today needs to be up to the peak!"


    The choice of Chu Jiu Youhui was actually in the palace owner''s expectation. Then the palace owner said: "If this is the case, it should not be too late, everyone might as well leave directly."


    "Wait..." Master Long said too, "My future apprentice is still transforming in the Immortal Pond, and it will take up to two days to shape the celestial body. It is better to wait two more days and then go to the West Bliss ."


    Master Long Slayer said that his future apprentices would inevitably make people wonder who could be so important to Master Long Slayer.


    Su Yan glanced at Master Dragon Slayer, thinking that if Ji Ruxue could learn the superior Dharma with Master Dragon Slaughter, it would be a good place.


    After contacting these days, Su Yan has discovered that although Master Dragon Slayer has a rough and arrogant character, he is absolutely open and upright. Telling Ji Ruxue to her will not only ensure safety, but also learn the superior techniques.


    After Su Yan regained his strength, Ji Ruxue could be brought back.


    Although the situation that Su Yan is facing today is not extremely dangerous, it is like walking a tightrope between two cliffs, and if he is not careful, he will fall into the abyss!


    And if Ji Ruxue followed Su Yan''s side, Su Yan would inevitably have more scruples, and this would only make both people fall into some unnecessary dangers.


    So the palace lord arranged for Su Yan and Master Tu Long to stay temporarily in Tianju Palace to rest.


    Master Dragon Slayer was a little embarrassed, because after all, Su Yan was slaughtering here, so he offered to do a water and land ritual in these two days.


    The palace lord almost agreed without thinking.


    Although the immortals below have complaints, the palace lord obviously has absolute authority in the palace of heavenly servants. As long as he makes the decision, no one dares to question it. Even if he is angry, he can only hold it back.


    After running for days and fighting, and tossing around in many worlds, Su Yan''s body and mind was already very tired.


    It''s as if a bowstring has been broken tightly, and finally got a temporary rest time, and only feels very weak physically and mentally.


    When Su Yan was meditating and sorting out the immortal elements in his body, he was also considering the future path.


    It is already inevitable to go to Western bliss, and it needs to be planned well.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and the palace owner of Tianju Palace walked in alone from outside, and then closed the door again.


    After the palace lord arrived in Su Yan''s room, he said, "Master is copying the "Truth of Death", and I will do something later."


    "Does the palace master have any enlightenment?" Su Yan''s tired original eyes closed and then opened, and immediately became energetic, and his eyes were even sharp.


    Su Yan has never liked showing weakness in front of others, especially in this situation.


    With a smile on his face, the palace lord stretched out his right hand and squeezed it into a fist, but the blue light radiated from the fist!


    This is the light of magic. Su Yan subconsciously held down the long sword beside him. If the palace owner wanted to deal with him with magic, he would be able to react immediately.


    I saw the palace master spread out this hand, the blue light did not attack Su Yan, but floated above the palace master''s palm, and then condensed into a seed.


    This seed then changed and blossomed and finally turned into a small tree suspended in the air quietly.


    Su Yan already understood the meaning of the spell performed by the palace lord, and put down the Mo Wen Divine Sword at will, then got up from the bed and came to the front of the table.


    Then Su Yan directly took the Qingmu Shenling out of his sleeves and put it on the table.


    After seeing the Qingmu Shenling, the palace lord shone in his eyes, and then tremblingly held the Qingmu Shenling in his hand, revealing an expression like a treasure!


    "Sure enough! Sure enough, the rumors are true! The Green Wood God''s Order has fallen into the hands of the Son of Longevity Mountain Su Yan!"


    The first spell that the palace owner just showed was the green wood spell passed down from the Qing Emperor''s Palace. This spell shows that the palace owner''s identity must be the wood spirit boss who followed the Qing Emperor back then!


    So even if the palace owner didn''t speak, Su Yan could understand what he meant.


    As long as you have seen the Qingmu Shen Ling in Su Yan''s hands, then everyone is definitely your own.


    No wonder the Palace Master would stand on Su Yan''s side and would not pursue the deaths of those immortals in Tianju Palace.


    Su Yan had some doubts at first, but now the doubts are completely resolved.


    Because of the Aoki God Order, the Palace Master was originally on their side.


    The palace lord stared at the green wood **** order, unknowingly, there was some moisture in his eyes, and then asked Su Yan, "Su Shengzi, your current situation is really bad!"


    Su Yan said, "I have already understood this very well."


    The palace owner said again: "If you go to the Western Bliss and Heavenly Court, you will definitely be convicted. You have taken the Aoki Divine Order. Many people are looking forward to hello, but there are also many people who are coveting your precious treasure! It''s better than the old man secretly. Let you go? The old man of the Heavenly Family Palace can still be the master."


    Su Yan said, "No, if I escape, I will definitely put the Dragon Slayer into an unrighteous situation."


    The palace master said: "It is not an exaggeration to say that your current situation is dangerous. As long as you leave the Heavenly Guards Palace, the storm will unfold around you. At this time, how can you care for others? Even if there is something wrong with Master Long Slayer , Just apologize later."


    Su Yan said, "I have a plan. The West Spirit Mountain is not impossible to go, but the Heavenly Court is definitely not allowed. If I escape from the Heavenly Family Palace now, then the heavens will have no place to stay, and Wanshou Mountain will definitely not go back. , Hiding in Tibet all day seems like a headless fly, which is really not what I like."

 Chapter 3798： Gai Shifanghua

    Chapter 3798


    The palace owner said in a low voice: "Since Su Shengzi has made a decision, how can I cooperate with you, old man?"


    The palace lord''s meaning is very obvious. What happened in the palace of the heavenly servants can also be said to be a conflict between the two sides.


    But for Su Yan''s killing in the star realm, the palace owner couldn''t intervene.


    At that time, both the Western Buddhist world and the heavenly courts will have to make decisions, and Su Yan''s fate may be beyond his control at that time.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to worry too much. I have my own way to deal with the Buddha."


    The Palace Master was very puzzled, because he had no idea what Su Yan would do to deal with it.


    But since Su Yan was the master selected by the God Order of Aoki, there must be something extraordinary. Maybe there is really any way to deal with the Buddha.


    Thinking of pretending, palace lord


    Putting down the Qingmu Divine Order, he said to Su Yan: "Shengzi Su, if you are a useful place, you only need to pass a letter to me from Feijian. Not only me, but many old brothers will listen to you. Many old guys back then Nowadays, many of them are scattered among the heavens and immortal realms, and they have some power. If they can give Su Shengzi a little convenience, everyone will definitely be happy."


    Su Yan nodded and sent the Palace Master out.


    This secret conversation will end here.


    The Qing Emperor had a lot of students back then. After the Qing Emperor fell and the fairyland collapsed, some of these people became secluded and hibernated, and some of them merged into the rest of the fairyland.


    The cultivation of these people back then was already very advanced. Now that the situation has changed, I am afraid that their status and strength have far exceeded that of the past.


    If it can be brought together, it will inevitably become a very huge force!


    No matter who it is, if you can completely subdue this force, you will definitely be able to achieve a hegemony!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s strength today is far from that level, and it doesn''t make much sense to show the Qingmu Shen Ling now.


    But if Su Yan reached the level of the immortal emperor, he only needs to raise his arms, and it is estimated that many immortal kings and quasi emperors will come to take refuge.


    Coupled with the factions of the Sin Race and the Longevity Mountain, a considerable power can be established immediately!


    After all, the problems Su Yan faced were caused by insufficient strength.


    If the strength is enough, why go to the West to face the Buddhas in bliss? Why should you worry about those immortal emperors in the heavenly court discovering their true identity?


    Those who should be trembling with fear at that time should be the enemies of Su Yan back then.


    The facts of Master Tu Long''s water and land method are nothing to say, just add a little comfort, in fact it has no meaning at all.


    Those immortals killed by Su Yan are all gone, so there is no need to overpass.


    Master Long Tu took this ritual very seriously, doing it all day and night.


    Regarding the ritual, Su Yan didn''t care at all, only how Ji Ruxue''s transformation was progressing.


    But once Ji Ruxue entered Huaxianchi, it would be difficult to enter the disturbance again. If her mind is disturbed, it is very likely to cause a major disturbance.


    Although Su Yan was a little worried, she could only wait quietly outside the door.


    How powerful can the bodhi relic and the true fairy water create a powerful body?


    Even Su Yan was very curious about this.


    One hour after Master Long Tu��s spell ended, a faint spirit suddenly burst out of Huaxianchi!


    It also completely broke the peace in Tianjuan Palace.


    Almost all the immortals gathered in the periphery of the long snake formation.


    And on the periphery of this formation, there are three strong criminals who guard day and night.


    The concentration of the fairy spirit in Huaxianchi suddenly turned extremely high, this change is really very unusual for Huaxianchi!


    This change may not happen once in thousands of years!


    The aggregation of such a high concentration of fairy spirit probably indicates that Ji Ruxue''s body shaping has reached the most critical moment.


    After the fairy spirit reached a very high concentration, a powerful Bodhi Buddha light radiated again!


    Seeing this Bodhi Buddha light radiate, Su Yan''s heart was very determined, because the appearance of the Buddha light showed that Ji Ruxue''s body shaping has been basically completed!


    After some unusual immortals succeed in shaping their bodies, they often emit divine light and Buddha light!


    This Buddha light not only represents that the power of the bodhi relic has been completely integrated with Ji Ruxue''s body, but it can also be regarded as auspicious.


    Of course, Master Tu Long also understood the truth, and said to Su Yan with joy, "Presumably Axue has already shaped the body of the fairy, so let''s go and see."


    Master Long Tu wanted to move too much, but was stopped by the Palace Master.


    Because Tianju Palace has its own rules, outsiders are not allowed to enter Huaxianchi without authorization.


    When I broke in last time, of course, I couldn''t care about the rules. For example, the palace lord of the palace was standing here today. Although the face is not good, the Dragon Slayer is too happy, but he can only wait quietly outside this door.


    The palace master then sent three little maids and a female fairy to help Ji Ruxue.


    It��s not so easy for a new born��s body to be controlled. It takes a while to stand up completely, and it takes at least half an hour of effort to learn to walk.


    If there are hidden dangers or shortcomings left by the body transformation, it may not be possible to stand up on one''s own strength within two hours.


    No one knows how Ji Ruxue transforms except herself.


    The female fairy of Tianju Palace let out a surprise after entering Huaxianchi, it seems that Ji Ruxue''s transformation is very remarkable.


    This also aroused everyone''s curiosity even more as to what Ji Ruxue turned into.


    It didn''t take long for Ji Ruxue to be led out by the fairy and the maid.


    Many immortals surrounded the entrance of the Long Snake Formation, all wanting to see what Ji Ruxue looked like.


    When Ji Ruxue appeared after everyone''s sight, the surrounding light and everything hadn''t changed in any way, but I didn''t know what was going on, but there seemed to be a ray of light hitting Ji Ruxue''s face, making her so bright!


    It also made all the immortals'' eyes locked firmly on her body, and then there was no way to move away.


    Although Ji Ruxue only wore a set of very plain white clothes, and her face was completely free of powder, she could not cover her beauty at all.


    Ji Ruxue''s skin is as gelatinous, and her style is better than before.


    The facial features, eyebrows and eyebrows have all slightly changed compared to before. If it wasn''t for Su Yan, others really couldn''t see where this change was.


    This change made Ji Ruxue''s facial features look softer and less aggressive.


    Therefore, Ji Ruxue''s beauty does not include the coldness that is thousands of miles away.


    Su Yan only glanced at Ji Ruxue and knew why the female fairies were amazed just now.

 Chapter 3799： True Immortal Urn

    Chapter 3799: True Immortal Urn


    Because Ji Ruxue''s fairy body has been tempered by the bodhi relic, the formed fairy body no longer contains any impurities, and the blemishes on the body were completely repaired when the mortal body was born.


    Ji Ruxue nowadays can be regarded as a great beauty with no dead ends at 360 degrees, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a peerless beauty.


    And there was a little red Bodhi seal between Ji Ruxue''s eyebrows.


    This Bodhi seal is like a dansha, making Ji Ruxue''s eyes much deeper.


    This Bodhi Dharma seal is the perfect combination of Bodhi Relic and Ji Ruxue.


    Now the bodhi relic is Ji Ruxue, in other words, Ji Ruxue already possesses the supreme wisdom of the bodhi relic, and his mind is accessible, and there are almost no obstacles anymore.


    This is of great benefit to the future practice. She can understand the problems that others can''t understand even after hard thinking and meditation. She can understand thoroughly after reading a book. The barriers that others may encounter in practice are as easy as breathing and drinking water for her.


    It''s just that Ji Ruxue hasn''t noticed this at all.


    If you want to take the bodhi relic from Ji Ruxue''s body, you need to kill Ji Ruxue.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to take the bodhi relic from Ji Ruxue''s body.


    Regarding her own beauty, Ji Ruxue didn''t have any consciousness of letting the Buddha go, she just felt very strange.


    She had maintained the state of the spirit body for too long, and suddenly got a body, only to feel that the feeling of being down to the ground was really strange to the extreme.


    Her body can no longer float around with consciousness.


    At the same time, there was a burst of joy in her heart, and getting this body meant that she finally started to start again.


    Ji Ruxue looked up at Su Yan, but with this look, it seemed that the whole palace was suddenly filled with some kind of brilliance.


    Although there is no desire in these eyes, and the so-called charm technique is not used, it hooks the souls of all immortals.


    This is the charm that Bodhi relics gave Ji Ruxue.


    She has such a charm. In the future, she will go to Lingshan and learn Buddhism, but she is afraid that her future will be limitless. Not to mention the foundation of Buddhahood, she can at least sit down as a bodhisattva in Lingshan in the west.


    If he worked harder, he would surpass Master Dragon Slayer, and that would also be extremely possible.


    The host of the palace said earnestly and earnestly: "Master, it seems that your apprentice is extraordinary."


    After listening to these words, Master Tu Long laughed from ear to ear.


    Master Long Tu would never accept apprentices easily. She had only one requirement for apprentices, and that was the possibility of apprentices surpassing themselves.


    If the apprentice is destined to be inferior to him, then Dragon Slayer would rather choose not to accept the apprentice!


    Therefore, Master Tu Long looked at Ji Ruxue too much, and the more he looked at it, the happier he became.


    Ji Ruxue moved her body a little, then walked towards Su Yan at a not too light pace, and then turned around in front of Su Yan, saying: "I feel so strange, as if everything is bound. I live, how can I not feel comfortable..."


    Su Yan was as indifferent as usual, but there was an unconcealable pampering in his eyes, and said, "Is it strange? That''s because you are not used to this body yet. Once you get used to it, you won''t find it strange. Place."


    Ji Ruxue''s newly formed body and the soul have not yet fully matched, and it will take a period of time to fully match.


    This process of running-in cannot be omitted even if she has a bodhi relic. It is the only way for every fairy who has shaped the body of the fairy.


    Only Su Yan''s power of physical sanctification can avoid this process.


    Ji Ruxue only got a firm foothold here, and immediately there were eight immortal officials carrying out a book!


    This book is not only very thick, but also extremely large, it must be carried by eight immortals together!


    The name originally had the power of thought, and the "True Immortal Urn" that assembled almost all the immortals, with its accumulated thought power, after traveling through a long time and space, it was blessed into a magic weapon of the level of the Three Religious Relics.


    Compared with the Dragon Slaying Sword, it''s not much better!


    When Ji Ruxue saw such a huge book for the first time, she couldn''t help being very curious.


    Su Yan said: "This book is the famous "True Immortal Urn". The names of all the immortals have been recorded in this book. It can also be regarded as the account book of the immortal world."


    After saying this, Su Yan realized something was wrong.


    Because he was sanctified in the flesh and killed two envoys after entering the immortal world, he will never go to the Heavenly Family Palace in the future, and his name has never been registered on the "True Immortal Urn".


    And Ji Ruxue has been sleeping in Su Yan''s heart, and only recently woke up...


    For the immortal world, Su Yan and Ji Ruxue are both black households who have not registered their names, so I am afraid that they will be exposed.


    Master Tu Long had many doubts about Su Yan''s identity and origins.


    As the saying goes, a wise man must have a mistake when he thinks about it. Su Yan thought about it, but he forgot that there was such a scene as "The True Immortal Urn".


    The palace lord of the Tianjuan Palace is his own person, and he will definitely not actively want to embarrass Su Yan. I am afraid that I also want to go through the scene of "True Immortal Urn". I never think that Su Yan and Ji Ruxue are both "True Immortal Urn". "Black households whose names are not recorded."


    "True Immortal Urn" is divided into seven faults, and the first one is Xuxian Zhuan.


    After opening it is densely packed with tiny tiny prints.


    These tiny tiny characters are written in special fonts, and the whole body is full of radiance. They not only record the time when some immortals become immortals, but only inject a little mana, and the spiritual experience of this immortal can immediately surface.


    The "True Immortal Urn" is clearly recorded in the "True Immortal Urn" for how many years the great emperors of the Immortal Territory have practiced and what disasters they have experienced.


    This is the most powerful part of "True Immortal Urn"!


    It''s just that... even the palace lord of the Heavenly Juvenile Palace and the custodian of "True Immortal Urn" are not qualified to read the last **** of "True Immortal Urn".


    Because that que had too many secrets of the great emperor, it was sealed by these great emperors.


    As long as the name of the emperor entered it, it would no longer be able to be interpreted.


    Of course, Su Yan did not want his name to be included in the "True Immortal Urn". If his name is entered in it, then the experience of the ninth world reincarnation will also be attached to the "True Immortal Urn". Can consult.


    It would be too strange if Su Yan asked the palace owner to order people to carry the "True Immortal Urn" back.


    When Chu Jiuyou was standing at the door, he would definitely not agree with Su Yan.


    The eight fairy officials gently put down the "True Immortal Urn" panting, lest they make a little crease in the "True Immortal Urn".


    After putting down the "True Immortal Urn", two more fairy officials wore special gloves, and then slowly opening the "True Immortal Urn".


    The place that opened is indeed the first biography of Que Xuxian.

 Chapter 3800： Lu Jing appeared

    Chapter 3800 Lu Jing Appears


    Now that Ji Ruxue has shaped the body of the fairy, she needs to transfer her name in the Legend of Xuxian to the Second Quedi Legend.


    In addition, a very complicated seal was formed in the hands of the immortal official. The immortal element was brought out by the seal and turned into a golden butterfly.


    The golden butterfly flew around Ji Ruxue first, and finally landed on Ji Ruxue''s chest. After taking a little aura from Ji Ruxue, it flew towards the "True Immortal Urn".


    This golden butterfly has been flying above Xuxian Chuan, without any sense of direction from the southeast to the northwest, and never stops, nor does it turn the pages of the book.


    If there is Ji Ruxue''s name in the biography of Xuxian, the resonance between spiritual power will make Golden Butterfly find Ji Ruxue''s name easily.


    But the premise of this hypothesis obviously does not exist.


    The immortal official who manipulated the golden butterfly obviously did not expect to have such a stubble, because the immortal world has always been strict in the management of immortals. He has worked in the Tianju Palace for 700 years and has never heard of any immortal whose name has not been Recorded in "True Immortal Urn"!


    If it''s normal, there are so many superior immortal officials staring at the palace owner of the Heavenly Juvenile Palace. The little immortal official feels that this situation is only allowed to succeed but not fail, so he released three golden butterflies in one breath.


    But after these three golden butterflies appeared, they just kept flying around the "True Immortal Urn", because the number of golden butterflies has increased, and it looks even more out of order.


    Xiaoxian official said: "It''s a strange thing! Why doesn''t the pathfinding fairy butterfly automatically look for a name? This has never happened before!"


    At this time, the palace lord took the initiative to look for it. Although he didn''t mean to blame, Xiaoxianguan only felt that Rumang was on his back, and he could only push the butterfly harder and harder, but no matter how he did it, it didn''t help.


    The palace owner seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face suddenly became serious!


    At this moment, Chu Jiuyou was standing behind him with gaze, Master Long Tu also had a thoughtful expression, neither of them must be easy to fool.


    The palace owner seemed to want to do some remedial measures, but before he had time to say or do anything, Su Yan had already voluntarily admitted: "There is no my name in "True Immortal Urn", and there will be no Axue''s name. , No need to look up."


    "How could this happen! It''s impossible! As long as you are an immortal, you will be recorded in the "True Immortal Urn". Even if you fall into the demon world, as long as you have been in the demon world, you will definitely leave your name..."


    Xiaoxianguan believed in "True Immortal Urn", and absolutely didn''t believe the words of the Son of Longevity Mountain.


    Chu Jiuyou said coldly: "Shengzi Su said the truth, why don''t you listen to him?"


    Chu Jiuyou''s tone contained a strong murderous aura, as if he had already regarded Su Yan as an indispensable target.


    Before that, Chu Jiuyou hadn''t put Su Yan in his eyes at all. The only one who could be regarded as a strong enemy was Master Dragon Slayer Tai.


    Su Yan said, "I haven''t been to Tianjuan Palace since I became an immortal, nor have I entered Huaxianchi, so I won''t leave my name on "True Immortal Urn"."


    "But... if you don''t enter Huaxianchi, where does this body come from now? Are you..."


    Chu Jiuyou said, "He was sanctified in the flesh, you don''t understand this as well as Lu Jing."


    Just the sanctification of the flesh made the whole palace full of breathless sounds!


    The people in this hall are all immortals. Although the realm is different, they are all immortals who have entered the Huaxianchi and shaped the body of the fairy.


    This step is the road they have traveled together!


    To say that the flesh becomes holy, even the existence of the emperor level has been able to do this in very few.


    Everyone is familiar with it, and only Fuxi and N��wa can be named.


    Could it be that the Su Shengzi in front of me is a character who can stand alongside Fuxi and Nuwa!


    What level are Fuxi and Nuwa? That is the level of the emperor!


    Wouldn''t this Su Shengzi also be able to log into this realm where all immortals are treated as ants and stepped on their feet?


    Everyone was caught in inexplicable consternation, and Master Long Tu understood why in the star realm, Emperor Ku was dismissive of Lu Shaka, but had to look at Su Yan in a different light, and he also had to make an appointment with Su Yan to meet him. Up!


    Because Emperor Ku had already seen that Su Yan was sanctified in flesh, his future must be limitless!


    That''s why there is such a dialogue!


    Poor Dragon Slayer Master had been thinking and meditation for a long time before, but couldn''t understand the meaning of Kudi''s words.


    Now that Su Yan''s physical sanctification has been solved, it makes perfect sense now.


    Behind Chu Jiuyou, Lu Jing walked out slowly.


    Lu Jing was carrying a sword with a look of dust on his back, and there was tiredness in his eyes.


    Compared with before going out from Tianjuan Palace, he was three points less chic and more vicissitudes.


    Su Yan and Lu Jing have never met, but they are a little familiar.


    Suddenly, Su Yan remembered that after he landed in the immortal realm and killed the envoy, he and Princess Kong Qian were chased by a golden immortal thousands of miles away. This golden immortal has the same breath as Lu Jing!


    What Su Yan did not expect was that this person would suddenly appear in the Palace of Heavenly Guards.


    "Lu Jing?" The palace lord of the Tianjuan Palace was also taken aback. At the beginning, two envoys were killed inexplicably, and the immortal was lost. This incident shocked the Tianjuan Palace. After the palace lord discussed with many elders, Lu Jing was sent to investigate this matter.


    Because Lu Jing not only has the realm of Golden Fairy, he is also superb with swordsmanship.


    What''s more important is that Lu Jing''s character is very strong, but he is not the kind of dead brain who doesn''t know how to work. It''s appropriate to send him to investigate this matter!


    Could it be that Su Yan was the one who killed the two envoys?


    This time even the palace owner felt that things had become more and more complicated, and even he couldn''t understand the mystery behind this for a while, and he couldn''t even understand Su Yan''s motives for doing this.


    Lu Jing pointed to Su Yan and said: "This person has never been to Heavenly Family Palace, nor has he entered Huaxianchi. So of course his name cannot be recorded in "True Immortal Urn". That is, he, ascended from the mortal world. After the immortal realm, kill the envoy of the immortal realm who led him, causing an inexplicable shock in the palace of heaven!"


    Su Yan seemed very calm in the face of this accusation, because he did what Lu Jing accused of personally. The two envoys were indeed murdered.


    As long as he did something by himself, Su Yan would not shirk his buck. This is what a man should have!


    But then Master Long Tu asked again: "What about Axue? Why is her name not in the "True Immortal Urn"?"


    It''s all about Su Yan who became holy in the flesh. Ji Ruxue stepped out of the Huaxianchi, and only then did the body of the celestial spirit come out. She could not be holy in the flesh, right?


    Everyone was puzzled about this question, and they only felt that Su Yan and Ji Ruxue were full of mysteries.

 Chapter 3801： Generously admit

    Chapter 3801 Generous Admitting


    The palace owner and the others were very strange. Su Yan and Ji Ruxue could not have jumped out of the stone. How could they not be included in the record of "True Immortal Urn".


    Su Yan said, "After Axue''s soul is damaged, she has lived in my heart, and she has ascended from the mortal world to the immortal world with me. She has only recently regained consciousness. These things have nothing to do with Axue. The Dragon Slayer is so good testify."


    "So, are you really sanctified in the flesh?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course it is true, and there is nothing to deny about this."


    After hearing Su Yan''s initiative to admit, the palace lord and the immortals took a breath of cold air!


    The four words of fleshly sanctification, Su Yan, seem to speak lightly, but in fact behind it represents the power that is enough to reshape part of the order of the heavens!


    With this kind of power, in the future, it is bound to be able to enter the realm of at least the emperor!


    At least Zhundi''s statement is actually slightly conservative.


    In fact, as long as a person who becomes a saint in flesh does not fall in the middle, it is almost impossible to enter the realm of the emperor.


    "But even if you are physically sanctified, why kill the envoy? The envoy of the Celestial Palace has no grievances against you?"


    "There were so many provocations in their words, and they were extremely disrespectful to me, so I fought them, and then killed them easily." Su Yan said, "I came to the immortal world not to listen to those Xiaoxiaozhi. The generation insulted face to face."


    After Su Yan said this, the hall inevitably fell into a long silence.


    The palace lord also knew that when those envoys were invited to attract new immortals, they would probably give the other party a prestige and bully the newcomers who had just entered the immortal world.


    This is almost a recognized unspoken rule.


    The immortal officials in the Heavenly Family Palace have almost done this kind of thing. If they want to deal with this kind of thing, I''m afraid that none of them will get away, and all will be punished.


    If you want to blame, you can probably only blame these two envoys for being too unlucky, and even more to blame for their lack of vision.


    The other party is already a fleshly sanctified existence, so whoever you provoke is not good enough to provoke this killing god!


    It''s just... no one would have thought that an immortal who had just ascended into the immortal world had the courage to kill the two envoys!


    This kind of thing is too stunned!


    Before doing this kind of thing, normal people have to carefully consider the consequences.


    But looking at Su Yan''s calmness, it was completely different from the look of stunned green!


    Besides, how could the existence that can become holy in the flesh be stunned?


    Su Yan said proudly: "These are all things I have done, and I naturally won''t deny it."


    When Su Yan said this, he took another look at Lu Jing.


    Lu Jing had prepared a big set of rhetoric. He worked hard for thousands of miles, and he still had some gains.


    But now it seems that many rhetoric are destined to be useless.


    Su Yan admitted very readily, and Lu Jing had no idea about this.


    At this time, Lu Jing held the long sword in his hand, as if he wanted to do something with Su Yan, but in the end he did nothing, just stared at Su Yan blankly.


    Su Yan admitted this matter very generously, as if a feather fell on the ground, it was not worth mentioning.


    But the rest of the immortals were completely dumbfounded!


    Even the palace lord of the Heavenly Guards Palace was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yan is like a fire. The fire is already very strong, but now Lu Jing has put a lot of dry wood into the fire!


    I''m afraid it''s not just Su Yan now, even people who are too close to Su Yan will have the possibility of burning their bodies.


    He only knew that Su Yan was the only descendant of the Azure Emperor, and he didn''t expect to have so many killing debts on his body. If he was sent to the Heavenly Court, his cultivation would be completely ruined!


    Su Yan glanced at Master Tu Long at this time and said, "Master, when shall we leave for Western Bliss?"


    Master Dragon Slayer was also in a violent shock. After a long time, he said: "Su Yan, are you a born killer? How can you have such a heavy killing intent? It is so difficult for your physical body to become a holy, if it is ruined in the sky Under the regulations, isn''t the previous effort wasted?"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "Master said that I am too eager to kill, and I still feel that I have killed too little. Now, the immortal emperor above the heavens, which one is not full of blood with his hands? Not even the Buddha. exception."


    The struggle of the heavens has gone through so many epochs.


    The existence of the immortal domain that can still sit firmly in the star realm must have experienced countless fights.


    This fight, whether you want it or not, you will take the initiative to find it.


    As far as Su Yan knew, Tathagata Buddha''s method to deal with the billions of demon heads in the Demon Realm was extremely cruel at the same time.


    Su Yan''s problem was not that he killed too many people, but that he killed too few.


    Killing dozens of immortals is a murderer!


    Killing millions of creatures, the supreme immortal emperor who dominates the era!


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "The Emperor''s killing was to maintain the order of the heavens. How can it be confused with your killing?"


    Su Yan said, "Master, you are an obvious double standard. Killing is killing. Even if it has a different meaning, this behavior will not make any difference."


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "You have your own set of principles, but now you have caused a great disaster, I''m afraid no one can keep you, what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan said, "Let''s talk about it after going up to Lingshan. Some things are meaningless for me to tell you. I have to talk to Tathagata Buddha myself."


    Then Chu Jiuyou said angrily: "The ignorant junior is really arrogant to the extreme. Listening to your tone, it seems that you can sit on an equal footing with the Buddha!"


    Chu Jiuyou was already extremely angry with Su Yan. Hearing what Su Yan said at this time, it seemed that these people weren''t worthy to judge Su Yan. He had always been very stubborn, and he couldn''t help being angry.


    And Su Yan couldn��t take a look at Chu Jiuyou, and then said: ��You are just a little fairy king. If I want to look at you more, I will take another look. If I don��t want to take you seriously, then you can even It��s not a single piece of hair. I entered the immortal realm as a sacred body. I can trample you under my feet for up to 20 years. I don��t know what you are so arrogant."


    Su Yan was telling the truth.


    When Lu Jing went to investigate the killing of the two envoys, Su Yandao had just entered the immortal realm, only the cultivation base of the earth immortal.


    Today''s Su Yan already possesses the Golden Immortal realm and has mastered the 16 Immortal Rules. Even Lu Jing must not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    In a short period of time, being able to grow to this level, even if there is an adventure, it is a very scary thing!


    Since the opening of the heavens, I don''t know how many peerless geniuses have appeared, but few people can achieve Su Yan''s outrageous cultivation speed!


    Chu Jiuyou was despised by Su Yan, and he couldn''t speak because he didn''t know how to refute it.

 Chapter 3802： West Lingshan

    Chapter 3802: Western Spirit Mountain


    After a long time, Chu Jiuyou said, "After you are sent to the heaven for trial, let''s see if you can still be so proud!"


    And Su Yan was too lazy to continue arguing with Chu Jiuyou on such a boring issue, and then looked at Master Dragon Slayer Tai said: "A lot of things have happened since I came to the immortal realm. These things are good or bad. Tell you about them. What''s the point? No one in this immortal world can convict me!"


    Su Yan''s tone was extremely wild.


    But since the matter of physical sanctification has been broken by others, there is no need for Su Yan to maintain the previous low-key.


    If you still want to maintain the low profile at this time, you will only be considered weak!


    Master Tu Long was also shocked. She and Su Yan didn''t know each other for a long time, but Su Yan gave her one shock after another!


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "Well, since it''s already happening here, then you can go back to Western Bliss with Lao Ni, and then go to heaven."


    Ji Ruxue reshaped her body, originally full of joy. At this time, seeing Su Yan turned out to be the target of all the immortals in this hall, she couldn''t help but become extremely nervous.


    On the contrary, Su Yanfeng calmly comforted Ji Ruxue and said, "Axue, don''t worry, these are small scenes. Some things will naturally become clear after seeing the Buddha."


    Ji Ruxue had no idea what Su Yan would do to resolve the immediate crisis, but she had an almost instinctive trust in Su Yan, and she would unconditionally believe what Su Yan said.


    Ji Ruxue nodded seriously, then stood behind Master Tu Long obediently.


    Then Master Tu Long took the initiative to clear the way, and Su Yan, Ji Ruxue, and the Lord of the Heavenly Family Palace followed behind and walked out of the main hall.


    Master Dragon Slayer waved too softly, and a cloud of white clouds condensed under her feet.


    The white cloud was about to fly, but Chu Jiuyou said: "Wait! Master, I also want to follow you to the west to bliss! This king wants to see what defense he will have in front of the Buddha!"


    Master Tu Long was too lazy to talk nonsense with Chu Jiuyou, and said directly: "If you want to come, follow it yourself. Western Bliss is not a forbidden place. You can go anytime you want."


    The Western Paradise can actually be regarded as a fairyland.


    And it is a very special fairyland.


    After the opening of the heavens and the earth, there are a total of four pillars supporting the immortal world.


    These four heavenly pillars successively transformed into different worlds, the first being the practice grounds of those ancient emperors.


    Later, after the end of the ancient emperor��s era, the four pillars on the east turned into heaven, the west turned into Western bliss, the south turned into the primitive fairyland of the primitive phoenix, and the north was the ancestor of the Xuanzhen line. Owned by Emperor Xuanzhen.


    These four immortal realms were not entirely formed by the fusion of the power of the fairy emperor, at least most of them were born automatically from heaven and earth!


    So compared to other fairyland, it is automatically half the chip!


    The immortal emperors who sit in these four immortal realms are all immortal emperors who have been enlightened since the opening of the heavens and the earth. In terms of qualifications, they can definitely be regarded as veterans in all the immortal emperor lands.


    After flying from the Palace of Heavenly Guards, into the boundless void of the universe, then use the Dragon Sword to clear the way, through the cracks of time and space, and soon you will see a golden world!


    This golden world is infinitely magnificent, it seems to be a huge diamond in itself!


    While the Buddha''s light was shining, Ji Ruxue was already a little dazed, and the Western bliss was extraordinary!


    When they enter the enchantment of Dharma, they will immediately be able to see a round of big sun floating in the sky, and under the sun are the beautiful and rolling peaks.


    Many fairy birds are flying in the mountains, and there are many macaques playing on the trees.


    And the road to the mountain is actually paved with gold!


    Ji Ruxue said in surprise: "This is the legendary Western Paradise?"


    In fact, not only Ji Ruxue was surprised, Chu Jiuyou was also very surprised. It was the first time he came to Western Bliss, and he was deeply impressed by the Western Bliss weather!


    Emperor Wuji''s Wuji fairyland atmosphere is not even one-tenth of Western Bliss!


    After falling on the golden avenue up the mountain, the surrounding Buddha light blessed him and felt as light as a swallow, as if he could fly at any time.


    Master Long Tu was leading the way and walked all the way up the mountain!


    "This mountain is the legendary Lingshan, right?" Ji Ruxue raised her head and looked over, only the part of the mountainside can be seen, and all the way up is covered by white clouds!


    Su Yan was not the first time to come to Lingshan, he had been to Lingshan twice, at that time he was still the strongest and invincible Emperor Xianwu! The limelight has overshadowed the Tathagata Buddha from afar, and even on Lingshan, he can fight against the Tathagata Buddha without losing his momentum at all!


    Now that so many years have passed, everything has long since been wrong, but he still has to go to Lingshan again, which is a bit embarrassing.


    Master Tu Long gave Ji Ruxue a detailed explanation of the scenic spots in Lingshan.


    When you reach the mountainside, you can already see many cliffs and waterfalls, and there are many golden temples and temples located on other mountain peaks.


    I can even see many spirit birds looking at Su Yan curiously, not afraid of people at all.


    After walking to the mountainside, Master Dragon Slayer said too much: "Lao Ni was sweeping the ground on this road back then, regardless of rain, snow, wind and frost. He swept for 70 years before he realized the avenue and attained the Taoism of the Venerable. Carrying water is nothing more than an avenue. The avenue is not ethereal, but in the subtleties."


    Master Tu Long said this deliberately to instigate Su Yan, hoping that Su Yan would understand that the true magical way is often in the subtleties of peace, and that it is best to dispel the hostile spirit and murderous heart.


    Although Su Yan understood what Master Tu Long meant, he was too lazy to answer. Because what they are thinking about is not on the same channel at all.


    It took two hours for a group of people to walk up the mountain.


    Holy land like Lingshan is definitely not allowed to fly casually. This is also very easy to understand.


    After reaching the middle of the mountain, I saw an old man sitting on a stone bench with a meditation stick in his hand.


    After Master Long saw the old man, he stopped.


    The rest of the people haven''t figured out what the situation is, but if you think about it carefully, this is Lingshan, and the old man who appeared inexplicably must have a background.


    The old man smiled after seeing Su Yan, and then announced the Buddha''s name in a low voice, saying, "I haven''t seen him for years, is Su Shizhu okay?"


    Su Yan looked at the old man and laughed out loud and said, "If I had a good time, would I come to you?"


    Su Yan''s words were definitely not polite, but the old man was not angry at all. Instead, he got up from the stone bench, and then changed his image. This time he turned into a young woman!


    Although this transformed young woman has a beautiful face, her earlobes almost fell to her shoulders. This alone seemed very extraordinary.

 Chapter 3803： Reunion at Lingshan

    Chapter 3803 Reunion in Lingshan


    Master Tu Long took the initiative to pull Ji Ruxue back aside, and let Su Yan talk to this young woman.


    The Miaoling woman said: "Su benefactor...you will appear in Lingshan, even the World Venerable did not expect it."


    Su Yan said: "Really? Didn''t he always claim that he knew about five hundred years before and after? How come I can''t even count the matter of Lingshan?"


    The woman smiled and said: "The Lord specially ordered me to come and get him, Su Donor, please here."


    Su Yan was a joke, so the woman didn''t care.


    If the "World Lord" in this woman''s mouth could not be considered as Su Yan''s coming, how could she send her to wait in the mountains in advance?


    This woman really seems to be here to lead the way, but why did she change into the image of an old man before?


    Su Yan followed behind the woman and said, "If possible, I hope to talk with the World-Honored One alone."


    The rest of the people were very confused. Although they knew that there was a great mystery in the dialogue between Su Yan and this woman, they couldn''t understand this mystery thoroughly.


    Ji Ruxue asked curiously: "Who is the World Honored One?"


    "There is a saying in Buddhism, and the Western esteemed bliss is the Buddha of Tathagata." Master Tu Long said softly and authentically.


    Chu Jiuyou, Palace Master, and Ji Ruxue were all shocked!


    It turned out that this woman was actually sent by the Buddha to welcome Su Yan!


    Moreover, looking at the manner in which Su Yan talks with this woman, it seems that she is very familiar with Su Yan, and the Buddha behind this woman seems to have old friendship with Su Yan!


    This is how the same thing?


    Chu Jiuyou stared at Su Yan''s back and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Su Yan! Who are you?"


    Su Yan did not directly answer Chu Jiuyou''s question, but instead set his eyes on the woman in front of him and said, "My identity, you have to keep it secret, if you tell them it will be boring."


    "Yes. I have already understood what Su benefactor meant, so I will use the benefactor to match it." The woman cleverly said to Su Yan.


    This time even Master Dragon Slayer couldn''t maintain his calmness, staring at Su Yan in astonishment, and said, "Su Yan, have you ever been to Lingshan?"


    Su Yan hasn''t answered yet, the young woman has already replied: "Donor Su is indeed not the first time to come to Lingshan. The first two times I did the introduction. Donor Su has always been a guest of Lingshan."


    Chu Jiuyou asked, "Then who are you?!"


    This woman must be the person next to the Buddha, I am afraid that the status of bliss in the West is not low!


    Even if she respects Su Yan so much, doesn''t it mean that Su Yan has a great background and an extraordinary status?


    This will inevitably make it much more difficult to question Su Yan!


    Chu Jiuyou originally thought that Su Yan''s identity was the saint son of Longevity Mountain, and he was quite famous in the world of demon immortals!


    Now it seems that he has underestimated Su Yan too much!


    The origin and strength of this Su Yan are very suspicious, I am afraid that the depth of the water exceeds Chu Jiuyou''s imagination at the beginning.


    Then everyone heard the young woman say: "The world calls me Guanyin Zizai Bodhisattva, you can call me Guanyin or Guan Zizai."


    "So you are Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Ji Ruxue could not restrain her inner excitement. Guanyin Bodhisattva is famous and spreads three thousand worlds with willow branches. I can''t expect to see the true face today!


    The cultivation base of Guanyin Bodhisattva was shocking, and it was obvious that Su Yan was the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian. This is not something ordinary people can do.


    Even Master Tu Long, a Buddhist monk, and the out-and-out quasi emperor, were confused about Su Yan''s identity.


    Tathagata Buddha specially sent Guanyin Bodhisattva to lead the way, just to lead Su Yan!


    On the contrary, Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, as if everything in front of him was something that should be done.


    What status and status is Su Yan? !


    Where does the average Jinxian get such treatment?


    Not to mention the golden immortal, even if the Zhun emperors from all walks of life come to the Western Bliss, they may not be personally interviewed by the Tathagata Buddha, let alone specially sent Guanyin Bodhisattva to receive!


    Chu Jiuyou already had a hunch, I''m afraid this trip to the West will not be easy!


    Perhaps all of this was already in Su Yan''s calculations!


    But Chu Jiuyou thought that as long as he was still standing here, he would definitely not let Su Yan escape the punishment he deserved!


    Otherwise, he is improper!


    Chu Jiuyou said: "Su Yan, it''s no wonder that you are anxious to come to the West for Bliss. Do you think you have some old friendships with Buddha Tathagata, and he will protect your sins? Then you are really wrong. Buddha Tathagata has always been selfless! Of course I won''t be selfish for you."


    Su Yanlaan didn''t bother to pay attention to Chu Jiuyou at all, because the two parties were not on the same channel at all, and Su Yan had never thought of asking Tathagata Buddha to beg for such absurd things.


    Chu Jiuyou''s realm was too low, and the possibilities he could think of were limited to this.


    Chu Jiuyou probably couldn''t think of it even if he wanted to break his head, even if he entered the Daxiong Hall, Su Yan would be on an equal footing with Tathagata Buddha.


    What Su Yan asked for was nothing more than a deal that would be very fair to everyone.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva led the way, and she later talked with Su Yan a few more words. These few words contained mystery, and outsiders were even more confused when they heard it.


    After finally reaching the top of the mountain, many monks'' houses and golden palaces can be seen.


    The top of the West Lingshan is the number one holy place in Buddhism, and the weather is as magnificent as a dragon and a tiger!


    The Daxiong Palace in front is even more towering and shining.


    In terms of style and majesty, it can almost be regarded as the top five in the fairy world!


    In the square before entering the Daxiong Hall, many arhats are meditating, and three venerables are teaching these arhats.


    The huge square is paved with gold, and after reflecting the sun from the sky, it makes people feel as if they have come to a dreamland in a trance.


    And in the center of this square is a pillar with many eagles carved on it.


    The eagle is also an important sacred object in the Buddhist scriptures, and has a deep relationship with the Buddha.


    The pillar is as high as four floors. At this time, a woman in costume was sitting on it. After seeing the group of people led by Guanyin Bodhisattva, the woman''s heterochromatic pupils suddenly became active, and then she spoke lightly. "Huh? Su Yan? Why are you here?"


    Su Yan raised his head and looked over, only to see a woman sitting in front of the background of a round of golden light.


    This woman looks very luxurious in feather clothes, but the expression on her face is extraordinarily vivid and bright, and the smile on her face seems to merge with the warm sunshine!


    The feather clothes on his body reflected the colorful light, but it still couldn''t hide the brilliance of that face!


    Her beauty has surpassed the world, and she is also a unique existence in this fairy world.


    After you have seen it once, you can remember it forever and remember it forever.


    Among the women Su Yan knew, there was only one person who had a deep connection with Western Bliss, and had a pair of pupils of different colors. That was the Peacock Great Ming King Bodhisattva!

 Chapter 3804： Moody

    Chapter 3804 Moody


    "Kong Qian...Princess?" Su Yan really didn''t expect to see Princess Kong Qian here.


    Su Yan was adjusting his breathing, because when he was facing the Buddha, he had to be extremely calm and calm, but after seeing Princess Kong Qian sitting on the pillar, he couldn''t help being broken instantly!


    Princess Kong Qian shook her legs, her eyes filled with joy!


    You know, she was separated from Su Yan because she ran away in anger!


    Unexpectedly, after seeing each other again, she had a happy expression on her face, as if she had completely forgotten the decision of gratitude that day.


    Princess Kong Qian has always turned his face faster than a book, and is very moody.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t tell what Princess Kong Qian thought.


    But for Su Yan, being able to meet is always more pleasant than annoying. When I see Buddha Tathagata, Princess Kong Qian should be able to speak.


    "You call them Princess Kong Qian. So the relationship between us has become so divided?" Princess Kong Qian gently jumped from the pillar as she spoke, and then gently fell to the ground, straight Walked towards Su Yan and the others.


    Seeing Princess Kong Qian approaching, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not dare to stop him, and even took the initiative to open a path, and then smiled.


    It seems that Guanyin Bodhisattva also knows some things between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    The princess Kong Qian wears today''s feather coat very well with her temperament, giving her a fluttering temperament besides her beauty.


    After a long absence, it is inevitable that there is some freshness.


    This freshness made Su Yan feel that Princess Kong Qian is more beautiful, and in terms of beauty, she definitely ranks first among the women he knows!


    Princess Kong Qian had a huge smile on her face, and she seemed very happy because she met Su Yan again here.


    At least those unpleasant past events seem to have been forgotten.


    But based on Su Yan''s understanding of Princess Kong Qian, the expression on her face may not really be what she thought in her heart... At this moment, she knew what she was thinking about.


    Su Yan said: "It''s been a long time...not seen."


    Su Yan said these four words with difficulty.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You and I have separated these days, you have been Jin Xianxiu, it seems that the fox did not **** you dry? Or did you kill the fox with a single sword?"


    After hearing Princess Kong Qian''s pungent words, Su Yan was greatly settled.


    Because this was the Princess Kong Qian he knew, a woman who dared to think and act, and even act boldly.


    Su Yan said, "I have been separated from Qingqiu Country Lord for a while, but it''s not as exaggerated as you think."


    Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a white look, then immediately shifted her gaze to Ji Ruxue, and then smiled: "It seems that you are tired of that Sao Fox. Is this your new love?"


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, she held up Ji Ruxue''s chin firmly and said: "This is a real beauty. It is much stronger than that Sao Fox! What do you think, Su Yan?"


    Ji Ruxue immediately broke free of Princess Kong Qian''s hand, and hid behind Master Tu Long.


    But Princess Kong Qian has become accustomed to the Western Paradise of Bliss, and even the Buddhas are not necessarily given the face, so how can she take the Dragon Slayer too much?


    Princess Kong Qian was about to take further action, but she heard Su Yan say: "Actually, she came first to make sense, and you and the Lord Qingqiu are both later."


    Princess Kong Qian was confused and said: "This woman turns out to be your old lover? Su Yan, can''t tell, you are usually so serious, so romantic?"


    "Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? Princess Kong Qian." Su Yan smiled.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Dragon Slayer Tai and Guanyin Bodhisattva sweated for Su Yan. You must know that the woman Su Yan is talking to is the proudest Phoenix daughter in Western Bliss!


    There are many precepts in the Buddhist school, but she is born with supernatural powers and has a constant relationship with the Buddha, so she can be born without observing these precepts!


    If she is crazy, I''m afraid there will be a mess here again!


    But apart from the moodiness of Princess Kong Qian''s personality, it is more difficult for others to guess the changes in her mood.


    Now almost everyone thought she was going to get angry, but she laughed at Su Yan instead, and then said: "Su Yan, even if you have ten thousand annoying places, but if you continue to be honest, this palace will I will always leave you a place in my heart, because you are completely different from those vulgar immortals. I will not try my best to please this palace, nor will I say something against my heart because of the mood of this palace."


    Su Yan said, "Then I said I should say thank you? Thank you for keeping a place in your heart."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You''re right. There are many capable men in this world who have wives and concubines. It doesn''t make any difference to have more concubine rooms. My palace doesn''t care about so much with you."


    Master Long Tu looked at Su Yan in amazement. In Master Long''s mind, Su Yan''s sin Yan was more than bloodthirsty.


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t care about it, it is the best. When you left with anger last time, I thought I would never have a chance to meet you again. I didn''t expect to meet again in Lingshan. I was so happy to see you. ..."


    But before Su Yan''s words were finished, Palace Master Kong Qian interrupted him in a strong tone: "You''re enough! Su Yan, my palace hasn''t settled the matter with you about that fox! How dare you? Are you here in front of this palace? Maybe you thought that if you said a few nice words, this palace would be able to forget the blame? Humph!"


    Princess Kong Qian praised Su Yan''s character in front, and suddenly became murderous again.


    The murderous aura exuding from Princess Kong Qian''s body was even aroused by the Dragon Slaying Sword, and all the arhats who were meditating around could not maintain the state of being out of their body!


    It seems that a big battle is on the verge of breaking out!


    It was the first time that Ji Ruxue saw Princess Kong Qian, she was filled with surprise! Even her woman was surprised that there would be such a beautiful woman in this world!


    On the one hand, I was surprised by Princess Kong Qian''s beauty, and on the other hand, I was surprised by Princess Kong Qian''s moodiness!


    However, Master Dragon Slayer firmly protected Ji Ruxue behind him too early.


    If something unpleasant happens, she will definitely protect the future apprentice as soon as possible.


    But Su Yan knew that Princess Kong Qian��s display of this huge killing intent was just a gesture. If she really wanted to do it, she would have done it already, so she wouldn��t be redundant at all!


    After all, everyone had a very unpleasant quarrel when we parted last time. If she didn''t say anything, she would not be able to pass this level.


    After all, she is the proudest daughter of the Phoenix, Princess Kong Qian!

 Chapter 3805： embrace

    Chapter 3805 Hug


    Su Yan said, "I did not come to see you in Lingshan in the west. I didn''t know you would be on Lingshan either."


    "Then who are you here to meet? Is it possible that you still have a good relationship in Lingshan in the West?" Princess Kong Qian said as she looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva, it seems that Guanyin Bodhisattva has also become a suspect in her eyes.


    Su Yan said, "Of course I came to Lingshan to see the Buddha. I created some killing karma outside and was caught by the Dragon Slayer and came to Lingshan for trial."


    "Is that so? What is going on?" Princess Kong Qian asked curiously.


    "My palace heard that you appeared in the star realm inexplicably, and then showed your power and beat the gods selected by the heavens into the water, and all stepped on your feet. I already thought that your diligence speed was extremely fast. , I didn��t expect you to have gathered Xian Ze in this meeting and entered the realm of Jin Xian!"


    Su Yan had to make a long story short of what happened in the star realm, especially the section of the Light Merchant Demon King.


    In order to avoid further arousing Princess Kong Qian''s anger.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian said with great disapproval: "Isn''t it just killing dozens of immortals? What a big deal? When this palace was young and frivolous, she burst into flames and didn''t know how to kill. Killing hundreds of thousands of immortals. If the Tathagata wants to judge you, even this palace will be judged together! We have already agreed that we will live and die together in this life!"


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, she intentionally or unconsciously looked at Master Long Tu. Obviously she didn''t take the Dragon Slayer too seriously!


    It��s no wonder that Princess Kong Qian, the seven Buddhas of Western Bliss, dared to confront each other face to face. How could Master Dragon Slayer take her seriously?


    The Lord of the Heavenly Juvenile Palace gently stroked his beard, and then laughed.


    He could almost understand Princess Kong Qian''s intentions.


    Princess Kong Qian meant that Su Yan was only "bullying" by herself. She could play princess temper in front of Su Yan anytime and anywhere, but if someone else dared to be disadvantageous to Su Yan, even if she only touched Su Yan''s hair, then This female peacock will definitely blow her hair together!


    The palace owner was worried that if Su Yan was sanctioned by Heaven and Western Bliss, then his future would inevitably be overshadowed.


    The old Bimu demon and the old people in the Qingdi Palace have been waiting for a hero for too many years, and now they finally meet Su Yan, although Su Yan killed many immortals in the Heavenly Family Palace, let him be the palace owner There is also some shame on his face.


    But there is no perfect person in this world. The so-called two-phase harm is the lesser one. He absolutely does not want Su Yan to make any mistakes!


    Perhaps after missing Su Yan, their old Bimu demon and the subjects under the Qing Emperor''s command could no longer wait for a hero of the same level!


    Chu Jiuyou had no idea that this would happen after arriving at Lingshan.


    Seeing this, the West Lingshan seems to be Su Yan''s home!


    Princess Kong Qian has the identity of the Buddha''s mother, and her position in the Western bliss is very special. Even if she committed a murder in the fairyland of Leng Ji Xiandi, the Western Buddhas will work together to protect her!


    The Western Buddhas are all sensible people, but there is no reason to say at this point!


    It is said that the fate of Princess Kong Qian is closely related to the Tathagata Buddha.


    If she intercedes for Su Yan, Tathagata Buddha is afraid that Su Yan will be treated with care!


    Chu Jiuyou only felt that he had been calculated by Su Yan, but he also had no choice, because the Lord of the Heavenly Marry Palace and the Dragon Slayer must bring Su Yan to the Western Lingshan first!


    If you go to the heaven first, there will definitely not be so many moths!


    Chu Jiuyou said: "If the Tathagata Buddha cannot handle this matter impartially, the heavenly court will definitely not sit idly by! Su Yan, don''t be proud, as long as the king is staring, you will definitely not be able to escape the sanction."


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Chu Jiuyou, because everything he said at this time could be understood as incompetent rage.


    If he really had any good solutions, he would not use this method to warn Su Yan.


    But Princess Kong Qian refused to forgive her, what status and status she was, how could she allow a little fairy king to speak loudly in front of her!


    Princess Kong Qian��s murderous aura that had just condensed instantly magnified ten times, and said to Chu Jiuyou: "Do you think that you can use the word Heaven to subdue this palace? Or do you dislike yourself for living too long? Want to use death for relief?"


    Chu Jiuyou said, "Princess Kong Qian, your status is lofty and true, but Su Yan committed a felony, this is also solid evidence! Why do you intervene?"


    "Why do you ask this palace? Just because he is a man in this palace, is it enough?"


    While Princess Kong Qian spoke, she actually hugged Su Yan directly. This hug was too long, so that even her body trembled slightly.


    Princess Kong Qian��s words were too confident, and the hug behind was extremely enthusiastic, which made the Dragon Slayer completely dumbfounded, and finally said in a trembling tone: "You...you and Kong Qian Daming King Bodhisattva Is it really the relationship between the two monks?"


    With the exception of Guanyin Bodhisattva, all the arhats and venerables on this golden square have surprised expressions!


    After so many years, they have never seen a man of Palace Master Peacock who has a good face to her. It seems that for her proud, there is absolutely no man in this world worthy of her!


    Unexpectedly, she would have such affection for Su Yan, and she took the initiative to admit the relationship between the two!


    Ji Ruxue didn''t show any anger, she just looked at Princess Kong Qian curiously, she had never seen such a domineering woman, who was gentle by nature.


    And Chu Jiuyou retreated three steps to the rear. If Su Yan is Princess Kong Qian��s man, it means that he is the son-in-law of the original Phoenix. With such a relationship, I am afraid that Heavenly Court will also treat Su Yanyi. Paying equal attention and taking care of it will not condemn Su Yan too much!


    I hate it! Chu Jiuyou couldn''t wait to take action to suppress Su Yan now!


    But here is the Western Spirit Mountain, and under the eyes of many venerables, it is extremely unrealistic to want to do something with Su Yan now.


    Princess Kong Qian said again: "You and I will go to see Tathagata together. If he wants to be against you, this palace will definitely fight for you and will not make you wronged, Su Yan, you can rest assured. With this palace, this Western Spirit Mountain will definitely not dare to bully you casually."


    Princess Kong Qian''s attitude is very clear, everyone has experienced so much, she has long regarded Su Yan as her own.


    She could bully Su Yan and take advantage of Su Yan, but if someone else dared to do this, then Princess Kong Qian would definitely be angry!


    Because this obviously just doesn''t put her in the eyes!

 Chapter 3806： Tathagata

    Chapter 3806: Tathagata Buddha


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smiled. The Peacock Palace Master was afraid that he would be wrong. Su Yan''s current realm is indeed only a small golden immortal. Compared with the cultivation level of the Buddha, the gap is too large to measure.


    But this does not mean that Su Yan has to show absolute weakness in front of Tathagata Buddha. Some things that Su Yan grasps are enough to ensure that he can make equal transactions with Tathagata Buddha!


    But now is not a good time to explain, Su Yan can only go by Princess Kong Qian.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva continued to lead the way and entered the Buddhist hall.


    The square outside is paved with gold, and with the sunlight in the sky, it has been considered very magnificent.


    But after entering the Daxiong Hall, I only felt more golden light!


    There is no dome inside the Daxiong Hall. The sun and the moon and the nebula above shine together, which is the most typical sun and moon.


    Under the same glory of the sun and the moon, eight hundred bhikkhus were sitting in eight directions. Before the eight hundred bhikkhus, there were five hundred arhats of different shapes. Before the five hundred arhats, there were four great bodhisattvas.


    After Guanyin Bodhisattva was placed on his lotus platform, he also revealed his solemn and solemn image, holding willow branches and a jade bottle.


    Above the Four Bodhisattvas, there is a kind-minded and kind-eyed Venerable who holds a rosary in one hand, and the other hand is pinched into the shape of an orchid finger, with a smile on his face.


    His eyes were deeper than anyone Su Yan had ever seen. Wisdom condensed into a colorful Buddha light behind him, covering all the rays of the sun, moon, and stars in the sky!


    Although he has supreme wisdom, he is not arrogant at all, but is full of the greatest peace and happiness in the universe.


    Although the power is extremely powerful, there is no sense of oppression at all, just like the air and sunshine, which makes people feel extremely natural.


    There is no difference between the monk clothes on his body and the monk clothes worn by the bhikkhuni below. The rosary in his hand was originally just the most ordinary Bodhi child, but after his blessing, this rosary is about to break through to the level of the innate spiritual treasure. Count it!


    This person is the true master of Western bliss, the master above all Buddhas-Tathagata Buddha.


    In this western Lingshan, only Buddha Tathagata can have this kind of atmosphere, and the remaining six Buddhas have absolutely no such skills!


    This is the first time Ji Ruxue has seen Buddha Tathagata, and she has a lingering shock in her heart.


    Moreover, this shock is difficult to express in words, as if after seeing the Buddha, it is like seeing the ultimate place of the universe.


    Ji Ruxue reacted and knelt down after Master Long Kneeled and declared the Buddha''s name low.


    Only Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian did not choose to kneel down.


    Su Yan was the reincarnation of the Great Emperor Xianwu, and he dare not say that he was sitting on an equal footing with the Buddha. He would never kneel down.


    Princess Kong Qian can better explain that she is the identity of the Buddha. According to popular saying, she is the godmother of the Tathagata Buddha. Where is the reason for a godmother to bow down to her son?


    Without waiting for the Dragon Slayer to speak too much, the Buddha Tathagata has already said: "Tu Long, you release Lu Shakya��s body, and Venerable Samantabhadra will send him to the Medicine Master Buddha for treatment. The Emperor Kui once learned Buddhism from the Medicine Master Buddha. The sacred scriptures, in which a very evil kind of true energy is realized, once in the body, it can continuously absorb the host''s immortality and vitality, and only the Medicine Master Buddha can resolve it."


    After Master Tu Long heard the words, he released Lu Shajia''s body from his sleeve.


    Samantabhadra immediately ordered the white elephant under his seat to bring Lu Shakya to the Medicine Master Bodhisattva.


    The wisdom of the Tathagata Buddha is indeed not covered, it seems that all causal conditions are invisible in front of him.


    Before Master Tu Long said a word, Tathagata Buddha already knew the existence of Lu Shajia.


    It is precisely because of this supreme wisdom that many truths in the prehistoric universe can be explained one by one, and there will be many strong followers around the Buddha.


    Then Tathagata Buddha glanced at Princess Kong Qian, and then a look of embarrassment flashed in his eyes.


    With the wisdom of Tathagata Buddha, even if you don''t use any language, you already know the different demands of everyone in this hall.


    Princess Kong Qian took the lead and said: "Tathagata, if you want to punish Su Yan, even this palace will punish them together. Anyway, this palace and Su Yan are already planning to marry, and it makes sense to be punished by you together."


    Princess Kong Qian has the identity of a mother of Buddha. How can Tathagata Buddha punish her?


    But if you don''t say a word to Su Yan, then it would make people think that Western bliss is too short-sighted and unreasonable.


    The other sages all showed embarrassed expressions, and this matter seemed to have become very difficult to deal with.


    But they feel that the Buddha must be able to resolve this problem, because the wisdom of the Buddha is almost unlimited.


    The Buddha of the Tathagata only glanced at Su Yan, and he did not change the Buddha''s peaceful smile when he met him. He already knew that Su Yan was the reincarnation of the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian!


    "Gift the seat first." What the Buddha said after opening his mouth surprised the arhats.


    But all the four great bodhisattvas have already seen Su Yan''s identity, and they only feel that the gift of the seat is taken for granted.


    The Great Emperor Xianwu once surpassed all the immortal emperors in the heavens. Even if his strength is far inferior to that of the past, he is still a man who has reached the summit of the heavens and is absolutely qualified to sit against the Buddha!


    Arhat moved to the lotus futon. After Su Yan sat cross-legged on the lotus futon, he said to Tathagata Buddha: "I am not here in Lingshan to listen to you. You and I have met several times, and you know what my personality is. , I��m strong by nature, and I have always believed in my orders. No one can control my destiny. We can make a small deal between us.��


    When we first met, Su Yan showed his sharp edge in front of the emperors of the heavens, and the Buddha can only retreat.


    When they met for the second time, Su Yan''s soldiers almost set foot on Lingshan, and finally heard that Emperor Zhenwu made peace, so he gave up his plan to attack Lingshan.


    When we met for the third time, it was Su Yan''s first Lingshan. Su Yan talked with Tathagata Buddha on this Lingshan for three days and three nights. Although the two were not friends, they resolved their knots and were no longer enemies.


    And this time, it was Su Yan''s fourth visit to Lingshan!


    Between Dou Zhuan Xing Zhuan, these many eras have been changed.


    Above the heavens, I don��t know how many great emperors have fallen, how many orders have decayed and collapsed, and how many faeries have died silently!


    The Tathagata Buddha has remained the same as before. It seems that he can continue to sit firmly on this Lingshan throne and continue to experience endless time.


    The scenery above the Lingshan Mountain, as well as the weather displayed by the venerables and Arhats from all walks of life, is better than before.


    But everything that Su Yan experienced was like the vicissitudes of life, it is really difficult to explain in a single word.

 Chapter 3807： Win-win transaction

    Chapter 3807: A Win-Win Transaction


    Su Yan was unwilling to reveal his identity in front of everyone, so he said to the Buddha: "There are many things that are inconvenient to say under the eyes of all the people. It is better to go to Lingjiu Peak to talk about some shortcomings as you and I were before. Humane words."


    Su Yan''s identity is still very sensitive, and there are countless immortal emperors who have offended the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    If those immortal emperors knew that Su Yan had returned to the immortal world, they would have trouble sleeping and eating, so they would have to kill Su Yan!


    Of course, the Buddha of Tathagata also knew what Su Yan was worried about, so he didn''t come up to match him with Emperor Xianwu.


    When Chu Jiuyou saw that Su Yan didn''t kneel down to worship the Tathagata Buddha, but instead gave Su Yan a special seat, he already knew that it was very bad!


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, I am even more sure that there is an old friendship between Su Yan and the Buddha!


    This... he is a small golden immortal, or he broke into the existence of a golden immortal not long ago. How could he have old friendship with the Buddha?


    Could it be possible that he is the reincarnation of a real immortal strong? !


    When Chu Jiuyou thought of this, he only felt that all of this made sense. Su Yan must have been reincarnated by a powerful and powerful person who had friendship with the Buddha in his previous life.


    It is precisely because of the reincarnation of a powerful and powerful person that Su Yan can become holy in the flesh!


    Otherwise, how can ordinary monks have such great ability?


    But while Chu Jiu was thinking about it, he hadn''t heard the news of the fall of the great emperor or the reincarnation of his own soldiers in this fairyland above the heavens for thousands of years.


    Could it be the reincarnation of a certain hidden old monster?


    The more Chu Jiuyou thought about it, the more possible it was, because he was already the cultivation base of the Immortal King, and he could only kneel down in front of the Buddha Tathagata, not daring to say a word, Su Yan''s ability and realm are not as good as his Chu. As for Jiuyou, he was able to have old friendship with Tathagata Buddha.


    Princess Kong Qian helped to add: "Yes, Tathagata, there are many people here, and the so-called Fa is not spread to six ears. It is better to change to a place that is really suitable for conversation."


    After Princess Kong Qian finished speaking, the Daxiong Palace fell into a moment of silence.


    After a while, the Buddha said with a smile: "If you talk to Su Yan alone, I''m afraid someone in this hall will not accept it."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This is the Great Hall of the Great Heroes of Lingshan, your dojo! Who dares to disagree with you? If anyone really dares to be so uneasy, let this palace kill him!"


    Tathagata Buddha completely ignored Princess Kong Qian��s words and murderous intentions, and said to Chu Jiuyou: "The immortal king came for justice. If this seat can��t give justice, then what right is there to sit here? Say some polite words everywhere?"


    Every word of Tathagata Buddha was stuck on Chu Jiuyou''s heart, and the feeling of anger in his heart was also aroused by this.


    "Yes! If Su Yan has something to do with Princess Kong Qian and does not hold him accountable at all, then there is nothing fair in Lingshan!" Chu Jiuyou said loudly.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Chu Jiuyou in response. If this was not inside the Daxiong Hall, Princess Kong Qian would have already turned into the body of the Great Ming King Peacock, and would kill Chu Jiuyou directly!


    No one has ever dared to speak so loudly in front of her, not to mention that Chu Jiuyou is just a small fairy king!


    There are so many immortal kings in the immortal realm, even if Princess Kong Qian pecked and killed Chu Jiuyou, the immortal emperor behind him might not dare to seek revenge!


    The Tathagata Buddha said this in Su Yan''s expectation. If he is unwilling to uphold justice, he does not deserve to be called a Buddha.


    There is no need to worry at the moment, the Tathagata Buddha will definitely be able to come up with a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Su Yan said: "Tathagata, you become a Taoist under the Longsuo Double Tree, and what you prove is Hunyuan Daoguo. But your Hunyuan Daoguo is not yet completely consummated. Your cultivation has reached the extreme, and the difference is the number of days! I But you can make up the short wisp of days."


    What Su Yan can provide is not magic weapons and magic techniques. Tathagata Buddha has been sitting alone on Lingshan for many years, what innate magic weapons does he have?


    Even the magic weapon of the Three Religious Sacred Artifacts series has a lot!


    Because he was originally the existence of the top saint of the three religions! Compared with the immortal emperors of the heavens, no matter the strength or the realm, they are half a lot higher!


    Not only can you refine innate spirit treasures, but also the sacred artifacts of the Three Religions!


    As for the cultivation method, it is even more unnecessary. The Tathagata Buddha is the great master of the founding school, and all the systems of the Buddhist school are created by him. This kind of wisdom no longer needs to covet other practices!


    But this ray of days is something that the Tathagata Buddha''s innate lacks, and it is almost impossible to make up.


    Because after the opening of the heavens and the earth, the gossip interprets the four phenomena, and the number of days is almost all destined in the dark.


    To change the number of days, you need to go against the sky!


    The most direct consequence of going against the sky is the fall. There are many powerful immortal emperors among the heavens who have gone against the sky just like Su Yan, but only Su Yan can kill them back to the immortal world.


    After the rest of the immortal emperors defy the sky, their appearance and spirit will be destroyed!


    If the Tathagata Buddha is against the sky, I am afraid that there is not much chance to return to the immortal world.


    With such an existence, only Su Yan can be found throughout the ages!


    In other words, this wisp of days is only controlled by Su Yan in the fairy world!


    The rest of the immortal emperors, whether they were the primitive phoenix or the jade emperor, no matter how powerful their strength and realm were, they did not master this wisp of days!


    Once this wisp of days is filled, then it will be the most fulfilled destiny!


    The price given by Su Yan, as long as it is the immortal emperor, it is difficult to refuse!


    Because only after reaching the peak of this realm, did I know how difficult it is to make even a small step forward!


    It''s like a 100-meter race. Once the score reaches the ten-second mark, it will be very difficult to improve even by 0.01 second!


    Only Su Yan and the Dragon Slayer can solve this mysterious mechanism of the number of days, and even the four great bodhisattvas can''t solve it.


    Does Tathagata Buddha want to get this wisp of days?


    If you want to get it, you must provide Su Yan with shelter, so that Su Yan can safely retrieve all the strength of the year.


    This is a completely fair transaction, and it is also a transaction set by Su Yan that no one will refuse. Because this is good for both parties and is a standard win-win situation.


    But being able to sit opposite the Tathagata Buddha in this Lingshan Mountain and bluntly say that there is a lack of days in the cultivation of the Tathagata Buddha. This is no longer something ordinary people can do.


    Bhikshuni, Arhat, and Bodhisattva were all in inexplicable surprise.


    The last time someone was able to spot the Buddha''s deficiencies so calmly in front of the Tathagata Buddha, he seemed to be the ancient Buddha of the burning lantern at the Yulan ceremony 7,000 years ago!


    Under such circumstances, would the Buddha still preside over the justice of Chu Jiuyou?

 Chapter 3808： Su Yans Demon

    Chapter 3808: Su Yan''s Demon


    Chu Jiuyou said again: "Tathagata Buddha, you have to uphold justice. Those immortals killed by him can''t be killed in vain? What''s more, this person also colluded with the demon king of the demon world, killing many immortal kings! As far as I know, The immortal king he killed was at least in double digits!"


    "The fairy king is only, they are not capable enough, how can they blame Su Yan?" Princess Kong Qian said, "Tathagata, this palace doesn''t care about the rules of heaven, if anyone dares to do anything unfavorable to Su Yan, don''t blame this palace Turn your face ruthlessly!"


    If others say that they don''t take Tiantiao seriously, it is most likely to be bragging.


    But if Princess Kong Qian said this, she would definitely be able to do it, because she had done it once before!


    Of course Chu Jiuyou also knew Princess Kong Qian''s prestigious name, but since he had already said that for this purpose, there was no reason to shrink back!


    Chu Jiuyou clasped his fists and said, "Please Tathagata Buddha to preside over justice! Otherwise, even if the king dies, he won''t be scorned! Isn''t this majestic mountain, under the witness of many Arhats and Bodhisattvas, not even a small justice?! "


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "The immortal king does not have to be angry, of course Lingshan is fair, let''s listen to what the Lord said.


    The rosary in Tathagata Buddha''s hand suddenly stopped turning, and the other hand pinched into an orchid finger flicked a few times in the void.


    The destiny, cause and effect immortals were picked up by the Buddha of Tathagata, and then he said: "Those immortals encounter Su Yan, it is a destined killing, but they can''t escape and fall because of their lack of cultivation or karma. "


    Chu Jiuyou almost vomited blood after listening to the words of the Buddha. If everything in the heavens can be explained by the calamity, then what is the Tiantiao for?


    Chu Jiuyou smiled in anger and said, "Is this what the Tathagata Buddha said? What a calamity! It seems that this Western Bliss is nothing more than that! All are in vain!"


    The taunting in Chu Jiuyou''s words is too strong, which is naturally a big disrespect to the Buddha.


    Arhat immediately questioned: "This is Western Bliss. Are you questioning the Buddha?"


    Chu Jiuyou stood up directly from the ground, no longer bowed down to worship the Buddha, and said angrily: "I have gritted my teeth and only hate my low ability and nothing to do! I will go to heaven. Western bliss can''t give justice. Heaven should be able to give me! Kill me if you have a seed, otherwise this king will go to the heaven to ask for justice!"


    In the Daxiong Hall, Chu Jiuyou''s echoes were all echoed.


    I saw Buddha Tathagata sigh lightly, and then lightly pointed towards Su Yan. After that, Su Yan only felt the blood coagulated in his body, and then even the movement of the soul was frozen.


    "Tathagata, what are you doing?!" Princess Kong Qian was really afraid that the Tathagata Buddha would be disadvantageous to Su Yan, and the phoenix fire was already burning in her hand!


    But the next scene completely dumbfounded Princess Kong Qian, and also dumbfounded Chu Jiuyou along with her.


    I saw that Buddha Tathagata actually stripped two identical spirits from Su Yan''s body!


    How can one person have two same souls?


    This is too unbelievable, and more importantly, the two souls look exactly the same!


    "What''s going on? How come there are two Su Yan?" Princess Kong Qian didn''t know that Su Yan actually had such a secret in her body.


    The other bodhisattvas are also very curious, because this is totally unreasonable!


    No matter how powerful a person is, he can only have one soul.


    "Just look at it and you will know the whole story."


    Then I saw Buddha Tathagata take out a precious mirror from his sleeves. After the divine light of the precious mirror shone on the two souls of Su Yan, the two souls of Su Yan showed completely different expressions.


    Su Yan''s expression on the left is extremely cold, and it seems that he has not been affected by the light of the treasure mirror at all.


    The other Su Yan has become fierce! Even the skin slowly turned pure black, and the pupils turned into fierce blood!


    After this Su Yan was locked in by the Buddha''s light of Tathagata, he actually struggled slowly in the Buddha''s light...


    Although the range of the action is small, it is enough to surprise people!


    "Is this... Su Yan''s demon?" Princess Kong Qian said.


    Princess Kong Qian knew that Su Yan had always used the Convict Heavenly Halberd, and the consequence of using the Convicted Heavenly Halberd was that part of the soul was corroded by the Convicted Heavenly Halberd!


    But Princess Kong Qian knew that Su Yan would always use the emperor''s state of mind to suppress the counter-attack of Sinning Heaven Halberd. What was unexpected was that Su Yan''s soul was still corrupted so badly!


    And such a powerful demon was born in his heart!


    This powerful heart demon will indeed affect people''s mind to some extent, making him irritable! Even let the fairy fall directly into the magic way!


    The Tathagata Buddha showed this demon in order to tell everyone why Su Yan killed many immortals, and why he was mixed up with the demon king...


    This is not a real answer, but it is an answer that can convince Chu Jiuyou and all the immortals--all Su Yan''s faults are induced by the heart demon, and he himself may not have the will to do that.


    This is of course a kind of evasive responsibility, but the skills are so superb that Chu Jiuyou completely ignored the existence of skills, and has completely believed in the "facts" shown to him by the Buddha.


    People only want to believe what they see, even at the level of a fairy king.


    So Tathagata Buddha didn''t say a word, just let Chu Jiuyou look at it and let him judge by himself.


    Master Long Slayer said too: "It seems that the reason why Su Yan was controlled by the killing was all because the inner demon in his body was too strong. My Buddha is merciful. It is better to help him remove the inner demon and resolve his sin karma!"


    But the Buddha of Tathagata shook his head and said: "It is very simple for this seat to kill Su Yan''s heart demon, but this will surely kill Su Yan together, because the heart demon is Su Yan, and Su Yan is also the heart demon. It''s like black and white gossip, two sides of one."


    Su Yan and the heart demon are inseparable, because the heart demon was originally a monster bred from the gap in Su Yan''s mind.


    Once the inner demon is beheaded by an outsider, then Su Yan will inevitably be unable to escape the fate of falling!


    "How can this be? How can this be good?" Princess Kong Qian finally had a trace of panic in her eyes!


    Although she was very angry with Su Yan, she absolutely didn''t want to see Su Yan''s fall. She was absolutely sincere and sincere about Su Yan.


    "Tathagata, you must rescue Su Yan... or else! This princess must have demolished your Daxiong Palace!" Princess Kong Qian had no idea what she was saying in a panic, she just felt upset. The confusion is extreme.

 Chapter 3809： Spirit Slash

    Chapter 3809: Spirit Slash


    Princess Kong Qian had indeed been flustered to a certain degree, and even her state of mind could not be maintained.


    In the eyes of Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan is always the image of Zhizhu, holding everything firmly in his hands. It is completely unexpected that Su Yan will face such a huge trouble, and there is such a terrible demons in his body!


    Princess Kong Qian cares and is confused, and her tone of speech to Tathagata Buddha is also very rude.


    However, above the Western Spirit Mountain, she is the only one who dares to speak to Tathagata Buddha in this tone.


    The Four Great Bodhisattvas seemed to have become accustomed to Princess Kong Qian''s arrogant attitude, and they did not come forward to stop.


    Tathagata Buddha said: "The heart demon and Su Yan are two sides of the same body. The stronger his strength grows, the heart demon will also become stronger together, and the troubles that will form in the future will inevitably become greater. If he reaches the level of the emperor Count, that heart demon must also be the level of the immortal emperor. To break the heart demon, outsiders can''t help him, they can only rely on himself."


    Princess Kong Qian showed a puzzled expression and said: "Tathagata, do you mean that this demon can''t even help you?"


    The Tathagata Buddha is the world-ruling deity of the West. He is worshipped by hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm. If even he can deal with Su Yan''s inner demons, I am afraid that no one in this immortal world can deal with Su Yan''s inner demons!


    There was no sound in the Daxiong Hall. Although the Tathagata hadn''t pointed out how Su Yan should kill the demons, Su Yan already had the answer in his heart.


    In other words, Su Yan knew that he would go there a long time ago.


    Su Yan said, "Tathagata Buddha means that I must cut the spirit."


    "What do you mean by Zhanling?" Princess Kong Qian had a puzzled expression on her face.


    The Bodhisattvas and Arhats in this Buddhist hall turned serious. It seemed that the slaying of spirits mentioned by Su Yan was a very serious and dangerous thing.


    Even the expression on Chu Jiuyou''s face changed several times, and his brows finally became frowned.


    "It means literally, cut off the evil spirit in my heart." Su Yan''s words were as light as ever.


    But Princess Kong Qian immediately asked: "Tathagata doesn''t mean that you and the heart demon are on the same side. If the heart demon is killed, will you die?"


    "So I have to separate the heart demon from myself, and then use the supreme magic method to kill the evil spirit. After the evil spirit is cut off, the mood and cultivation base will be improved. If I can successfully cut the spirit, I will definitely be able to ascend to the immortal. King''s position!" Su Yan said.


    To separate the inner demons from their own souls, just listening to Su Yan said that Princess Kong Qian had already determined that this matter was absolutely extremely difficult!


    And the process must be full of danger!


    The soul is a very fragile thing, so it needs to reside in the body.


    If there is no physical protection, even the gods and souls of immortals will become very unstable after encountering an impact.


    In addition to fragility, the soul has another attribute that is delicately constructed and very complex.


    If there is a defect in the three souls and seven souls, it will cause irreversible damage. If the souls are damaged, it will affect future achievements, and they will definitely not be able to ascend the throne of the immortal emperor.


    It is too difficult to separate the inner demons from oneself without damaging the three souls and seven souls!


    Even if Su Yan was once the invincible Emperor Xianwu, it is useless, because the enemy Su Yan will face this time is not the immortal or king of the heavens, but himself.


    The advantage that Su Yan has, the heart demon will also have it.


    The realm that Su Yan has, the heart demon will also have it.


    Because the heart demon was originally the dark side of Su Yan''s mind.


    Tathagata Buddha said: "The punishment for Su Yan by this seat is to slay the spirit. He will be locked into the too illusory realm by this seat. If he does not slay the spirit for a day, he cannot leave the too illusory realm. what do you think?"


    Chu Jiuyou was a little moved at this moment.


    Because slashing spirits is a nine-dead life, those immortal kings and quasi-emperors in the heavens may not dare to slash spirits, they only dare to use their own cultivation base to carefully suppress the heart demon!


    Su Yan is only a golden immortal, even if it is a rare physical sanctification in the world, what about?


    Physical sanctification will only make his cultivation speed extremely fast, but if his cultivation speed is too fast, Daoji will be affected and become unstable.


    On the contrary, the demons will become stronger and stronger!


    Sometimes, good fortune and misfortune come, and a good thing will turn into a bad thing under certain conditions.


    Even if Su Yan was able to cut the spirit successfully, it would be at least a few thousand years later.


    Being imprisoned for thousands of years in the too illusory realm can be regarded as completely offsetting his sins.


    Originally slashing the inner demon, it can be regarded as the guilty punishment.


    The Tathagata Buddha released Su Yan''s heart demon to prove one thing, that is, Su Yan''s killing intent was the result of being heavily influenced by the heart demon.


    This of course is not true. Su Yan''s inner demon has always been suppressed very well, and what he does has nothing to do with the inner demon.


    But people only believe in what they want to believe. For most people, what you can see is the fact.


    Sometimes, even the immortal king doesn''t have enough brainpower to find the truth under the complicated surface!


    As long as Chu Jiuyou thinks that the Buddha is not partial, then the Buddha is not partial.


    What Su Yan wanted was the protection of the Lingshan Mountain and a clean place for cultivation. Too Unreal Realm could perfectly satisfy Su Yan''s needs.


    In this way, Su Yan and Chu Jiuyou both got their own satisfactory answers, which also made people have to admire the supreme wisdom of the Buddha!


    The two parties who were originally competing against each other now have nothing to say.


    Chu Jiuyou said to Tathagata Buddha: "Thank you, the sacred judge of Tathagata Buddha. In this way, those immortals who have been beheaded by Su Yan can be regarded as having an explanation! I, Chu, is also a reasonable person, asking for justice. Words, since you have already obtained justice from the Buddha, you don��t need to go to the heaven."


    Chu Jiuyou sneered, and then said to Su Yan: "I have nothing to say. If you can kill spirits, it will be the good fortune of Immortal Emperor Tongda in the future! But how many people have succeeded in killing spirits through the ages?"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Chu Jiuyou, he was just a little fairy king, even if he was mad, how long would he be mad?


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "Su Yan, do you know what kind of place is too illusory?"


    Su Yan said: "I never heard of Lingshan that there is too illusory realm. It''s better to listen to what the Buddha said."


    Not only was Su Yan curious about the origin of the illusion, but the others were also curious.


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "This western spiritual mountain is located at the top of Mount Xumi, so the sun and the moon can shine, and the galaxy shines forever. Mount Xumi is a western pillar, rising from the ground, extending from the dead world under the mortal world to The western bliss at the top of the immortal world, I don��t know how many miles there are. The illusion is still on Mount Xumi.

 Chapter 3810： Too illusory

    Chapter 3810: Too Unreal


    Among the four heavenly pillars in the fairy world, the most peculiar one is the Tianzhu Xumi Mountain where the western bliss is located.


    Xumi Mountain originally existed in the underworld, but it grew all the way up, and the tall and towering peaks eventually passed through the dead world and the mortal world, and finally reached the peak of the fairy world.


    This place was originally called Lingshan. Later, Sakyamuni Buddha opened up the Western Paradise here.


    The barriers between many worlds do not seem to exist in front of Mount Xume, this is because Mount Xume is blessed by a very unique fairy rule.


    And Mount Xumi is still growing day and night, and one day this barrier of the fairy world will be pierced by Mount Xumi!


    "You mean, too illusory realm is where the sun and the moon shine together?"


    Everyone raised their heads and looked up, the sun, moon and stars were shining each other, and a magnificent sprinkled from the sky.


    "Too Unreal Realm in the Netherworld Void has not been opened for 7,300 years. The last time it was opened, it was because the ancient Buddha of the burning lamp wanted to enter it. That is a mysterious place. It is good to enter but not good. When you come out, there are other ways of heaven and earth. Even you, it is not easy to get out of the illusory realm."


    Su Yan also understood what Tathagata Buddha meant. What he was talking about was that the void above could be regarded as another world at all. Even the law of operation was different from the immortal world, so he said that there was another universe.


    The void at the summit of Mount Xumi is bound to be affected by the sacred laws of Mount Xumi, and it is natural to form a unique world like the star realm.


    This kind of thing is a bit weird to others, but based on Su Yan''s insight, there is nothing strange about it.


    According to Su Yan''s calculations, the barriers between the inevitable reality and the spiritual world in the illusion have become very vague...


    All the common sense of the fairy world and the human world will be broken there, and all the inherent laws and forces will be subverted.


    When the boundary between reality and reality becomes blurred, doesn''t it mean that the heart demon will also have the entity?


    Su Yan thought of this, and suddenly looked towards Tathagata Buddha. The Tathagata Buddha looked like a smile. It was obvious that everything in front of him was under his control.


    Although the mana of Tathagata Buddha is vast and boundless, his strength has definitely not even been ranked in the top 15 since the ages.


    Not only was Su Yan better than Tathagata Buddha in strength.


    Even in today''s immortal world, Tathagata Buddha is definitely no match for the three emperors Zhenwu Immortal Emperor, Jade Emperor Great Emperor and Primitive Phoenix.


    But his wisdom can run through the past and the present, and count everything that can be mastered.


    This is a level of wisdom that no immortal emperor has ever reached, and it can also be regarded as a realm of wisdom exclusive to Tathagata Buddha.


    Tathagata Buddha put his hands together and threw out the rosary!


    I saw this string of rosary separated in the air and turned into golden light!


    Then the Buddha folded his hands together, and the bhikkhus and bhikkhus below all recited the Dharma aloud!


    Suddenly, the Daxiong Palace was a little shaken!


    Numerous majestic Dharma floated from the golden floor tiles and gradually gathered in the sky!


    Then the golden Buddha light surging and condensed on the head of the Buddha, and finally turned into a golden lotus, which gradually merged with the glory of the sun and the moon above!


    This is the legendary ground spring golden lotus!


    The sight of Tathagata Buddha''s casual shot is not comparable to the Emperor Zhun.


    The golden lotus in the sky gradually became extremely transparent, and then slowly rotated, and a lot of white mist gradually appeared in the void. The white mist had a city gate looming, and it seemed that there was another hidden in the dark void. Fairy country!


    The gate of the fairy kingdom is extremely solemn and towering, full of extremely powerful aura!


    At the beginning, when the Tathagata Buddha said the four words "Too Unreal Realm", everyone thought it was a cave hidden in the mountain peak, or something like a formation.


    Unexpectedly, the illusion is so magnificent and solemn!


    Chu Jiuyou had never seen such a scene before, and they were extremely moved for a while!


    No one would have thought that opening the Too Unreal Realm would have such an incredible atmosphere!


    The eight hundred bhikshuni turned to recite the Buddhist scriptures, and a golden road was gradually laid out in the void, connecting Western bliss with the immortal kingdom on that day.


    Su Yan knew that once he embarked on this path, there would be no possibility of regretting it, and he would never know when it was after leaving the illusion.


    "Wait!" Su Yan said.


    Chu Jiuyou said: "Su Yan, have you repented? You don''t want to see where this is. How can you make trouble in front of the Buddha?"


    Su Yan glanced at Chu Jiuyou coldly, and said, "You kind of trash has no right to be arrogant in front of me. When I emerge from the too illusory realm, how difficult will it be to level the Promise Immortal Realm?"


    Chu Jiuyou jumped with anger, but this was the Great Hall of the Great Hero in the Holy Land of the Western Paradise, and he was the one who didn''t dare to make trouble!


    Chu Jiuyou could only say: "Su Yan, as long as you enter the too illusory realm, it is equivalent to eternal suppression! Now let you be arrogant for a while!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Chu Jiuyou, and said to the Buddha Tathagata: "Tathagata, I still have something to do. When I explain all the vulgar things and chores, it will not be too late to enter the illusion."


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "Even though the eight hundred monks chanting the scriptures have been connected to the too illusory realm, it will take ten days to fully open the too illusory realm. You can deal with those vulgar objects in these ten days, and then burn incense and fast. All the impurity lead blooms are washed away, and he enters the illusory realm in a spotless manner."


    Listening to the words of the Tathagata Buddha, it is not difficult to know that too illusory realm is a holy place and you cannot enter and leave casually.


    Burning incense and bathing are all small things for Su Yan. The really important thing is to settle Ji Ruxue well.


    Although Master Tu Long said he planned to accept Ji Ruxue as a disciple, Su Yan would not feel relieved until he had witnessed the ceremony of apprenticeship.


    Only when everything is properly arranged, can Su Yan enter the realm of illusion without distraction.


    Ji Ruxue already knew that Su Yan would be extremely dangerous after entering the too illusory realm. She had to separate from Su Yan just as soon as she woke up, of course, she had thousands of reluctances in her heart.


    But she also knows that Su Yan is not an ordinary man, and has his own pursuits and ambitions. At this time, she cries affectionately with her children, or prevents Su Yan from going to the illusion, or asks Su Yan to bring her into it. Going into the illusory realm would only make Su Yan more embarrassed.


    If you really want to think about Su Yan, the easiest and most direct way is to quietly practice in this Lingshan Mountain, and when you wait for Su Yanxian Dao to become successful, you will naturally lead her back.


    She studied Buddhism seriously on this Lingshan Mountain, and there might be a place to help Su Yan in the future.


    So Ji Ruxue didn''t cry or make trouble, but was very calm. The only request was that Su Yan should let her serve when she was bathing in incense.

 Chapter 3811： Fairy pond

    Chapter 3811: Xianchi


    Ji Ruxue''s apprenticeship with Dragon Slayer was too easy. The Dragon Slayer was so special that Xu Ji Ruxue didn''t need to be a monk and lead her to practice.


    Ji Ruxue has the blessing of the bodhi relic and learned the purest Buddhism in Lingshan. It should be no difficulty to prove the Tao and fruit of a bodhisattva in the future.


    After getting along these days, Su Yan has almost understood Master Tu Long��s character, Ji Ruxue should be a good place to stay by her side.


    The only trouble is that Princess Kong Qian may find Ji Ruxue''s trouble.


    Princess Kong Qian''s position in Lingshan is very unusual. If she wants to mess around on Lingshan, I''m afraid no one has the guts to stop her. Just thinking of this made Su Yan feel a headache.


    No man would like a fire in his harem.


    And Su Yan also handed over the three masters of the sin clan to Ji Ruxue.


    In just seven or eight days, Ji Ruxue has mastered the language of the sin race in seven or eighty eight. The bodhi relic has almost made her have the ability to remember, and her heart is transparent, without any sideways. Learning everything is super fast.


    These three powerful sinners, Su Yan, arranged for them to protect Ji Ruxue together, and at the same time, they could also learn a little Buddhism from Master Long.


    There is no conflict between the power of Buddhism and totem ancestor spirit. Since the three powerful sinners can cultivate to the peak of the fairy king, it shows that their wisdom and understanding are first-class, and they will surely have achievements in the future.


    Su Yan was also very curious about what it would be like when these powerful sinners combined the power of the totem ancestor spirit with the light of Dharma.


    Master Dragon Slayer is too fond of ferrying people, and to give her three more powerful sinners, Master Dragon Slayer is too naturally happy.


    Everyone is happy with this arrangement.


    Then Su Yan had to burn incense, bathe and fast, which was a necessary ritual before entering the realm of illusion.


    When a mortal monk intends to do something very religious, he will do the same ritual.


    This kind of ritual is not only admonishing myself, but also admonishing heaven and earth that I will do a very holy thing.


    A mountain peak behind Lingshan, there are many peculiarly shaped pine trees on the top of the mountain peak, these pine trees arch a very delicate attic.


    There are no doors or windows in this attic, and only white silk satin drifts slowly between the many columns.


    In this way, the splendid mountain view is unobstructed and can be seen unobstructed, and the white silk and satin also appear unusually ethereal.


    And the peak of this fairy mountain is where Su Yan burns incense to bathe and fast.


    Su Yan was soaking in the bath at this time, his eyes were extremely satisfying.


    And Ji Ruxue was wearing thin clothes, sitting by the pool water and helping Su Yan gently wipe her body.


    Ji Ruxue''s movements were very gentle. Although the two did not say a word, they were in perfect harmony.


    At this time, Su Yan''s body and mind were relaxed to the extreme. After arriving in the immortal world, he could no longer run wild as he did in the mortal world.


    The power of the immortal world is too much, even if Su Yan has the cultivation base of the golden immortal, in the eyes of these real powers, it is just an ant.


    In order to survive, Su Yan had to do a lot of calculations and accommodations, and his heart had already become very tired.


    Moreover, Su Yan has also experienced too many dangerous moments in the immortal world. His spirit is tense for too long, but it is rare to find a chance to relax, and people will inevitably have some negative thoughts in their hearts.


    This is also the nourishment for the growth of the demons.


    Of course, the generation of Su Yan''s heart demon is still inseparable from the conviction halberd. This is a price that must be paid for using the extraordinary power of the halberd.


    From the beginning, Su Yan knew this very well.


    But some passes, if you don''t use the power of the conviction halberd, I am afraid it will be difficult to pass.


    If you encounter a question that even can survive, who will care about the devil?


    Now that I can finally put my mind down, even if it is just a moment of peace, it is also a great enjoyment for Su Yan.


    The breeze was slowly blowing, and the white gauze between the pillars was gently blown, and everything seemed to be silent.


    It seems that only Ji Ruxue and Su Yan are left between the world.


    No longer have to think about how to survive, gain strength, and how to get revenge. It''s really easy!


    Su Yan secretly made a decision in his heart. After he killed all those enemies that year, he didn''t bother to continue to take charge of the immortal world. At that time, he would find a fairy mountain to live in seclusion, and he would not ask about world affairs anymore, even when the era changed. Out of the mountain again!


    After the ninth generation of cultivation, Su Yan had long been very indifferent to the kingship and wealth, and he had experienced all these.


    After all, it''s the old saying: plain is true.


    Ji Ruxue gently wiped Su Yan''s body, her expression was very serious, and it took a long time to say her first sentence: "Master, her old man seems to be still guarding under the mountain, should I tell her that the old man doesn''t have to guard it."


    The reason why Master Tu Long stayed at the foot of the mountain was entirely because she was worried that Princess Kong Qian would be killed at any time, which was not good for Ji Ruxue.


    Now that Ji Ruxue is already Master Long Tu��s baby apprentice, Master Long Tu is still counting on Ji Ruxue to inherit the orthodoxy, so she will naturally take extra care of this new baby apprentice.


    But Su Yan has absolutely no worries in this regard.


    With Princess Kong Qian''s arrogance, it is bound to be impossible to appear here to serve Su Yan, let alone grab a man with Ji Ruxue.


    Su Yan was indeed the man that Princess Kong Qian liked, but even if she liked Su Yan again, she would never sacrifice her dignity and pull down her face to grab a man with Ji Ruxue.


    After all, she is the proudest princess in the heavens.


    Su Yan said, "Master Dragon Slaughter is too fond of being guarded, so let her go. Anyway, she has nothing to do in Lingshan, and she is idle. Isn''t it great to find something for her?"


    Ji Ruxue said with a smile: "Yes, everything is subject to your opinion, your husband."


    In this bath, the water is milky white because of the special secret incense.


    In addition to incense, there are many extremely valuable medicinal materials.


    Some medicinal materials are only available in Western Bliss, and they are rarely produced.


    Since the materials are so solid, the cost of this medicated bath is of course extremely high.


    But the efficacy of the medicated bath is also powerful. Soaking in the pool water can repair the tiny dark wounds in the body that are invisible to the naked eye.


    These hidden injuries are not necessarily caused by being hit by external forces. The immortal''s immortal element is very powerful. If it is too violent when running in the body, it will cause damage to the fragile body.


    Over the years, dark diseases will develop.


    But Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God battle body also has a self-repair function, and it never leaves any hidden wounds in the body. Although this medicinal bath cannot be used to repair the body, it is used to warm and nourish the flesh.

 Chapter 3812： Three printing methods

    Chapter 3812: Three Types of Sealing


    After Ji Ruxue helped Su Yan wipe her body for a while, she even took off her single clothes and entered the bath.


    Her fairy jade body is flawless, like a beautiful jade.


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue and said in an appreciative tone: "Axue, getting you is like getting the most beautiful artwork in the world. I''m really lucky."


    The atmosphere gradually became a little charming.


    The top of this mountain is absolutely quiet, absolutely no one will disturb them.


    It seems that only Su Yan and Ji Ruxue are left between the world and the earth. Of course, they have to do some love affairs between men and women.


    But Su Yan also had concerns: "If you lose your virgin Yuan Yin, will it affect your practice? There are many techniques in Buddhism that require a complete body to cultivate."


    Ji Ruxue grabbed Su Yan''s neck and said, "Su Yan, you should know my mind... This body is not only shaped for me, but also for you... If it can''t fulfill you and me, it must be so high. What''s the use of cultivation base?"


    "Su Yan, if I can''t be happy with you, just let me be a Buddha, and I won''t be happy!" Ji Ruxue said this very confidently, and his eyes were full of love.


    Su Yan and Ji Ruxue were able to get here today, but it was actually very difficult.


    Everyone has gone through too many twists and turns...


    But if Master Long saw her look too much at this time, I''m afraid she would say she is a fool again.


    The relationship between men and women is different from dual cultivation, and it does affect cultivation and mood.


    The so-called double cultivation, what is required is to constantly drift between passion and desire, to use these two points without falling into it.


    This is a very delicate state, and for an average monk, it is also an ideal state that is almost impossible to achieve.


    Because after all, humans are not machines, they are animals with emotions, even if they are the existence of immortals, they dare not say that they have completely abandoned their emotions and desires.


    They just understand the nature of this world better than ordinary people, and they also know how to restrain their passions and desires.


    Ji Ruxue became hot and took the initiative, as if a ball of Ruixue melted into tender water in Su Yan''s arms.


    In response to this enthusiasm, Su Yan also hugged Ji Ruxue tightly. Then there was a carnival in the bathroom...


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva came, it was still very quiet.


    The white curtain was blown up lightly, and in a startling glance, Guanyin Bodhisattva saw a greasy mass of snow, lying lazily by the pool.


    Those fairy fruits were scattered on the side, and the exquisite utensils were knocked over. All the details showed that there was a frantic joy here.


    Ji Ruxue had an intoxicating red on her face, and there was no wisp. After seeing Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, she didn''t feel ashamed. She just looked at Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and then continued to lie motionless.


    Ji Ruxue has the blessing of the bodhi relic, and the inner heart has long been understood, so there is no taboo, let alone coy.


    Ji Ruxue is not only exhausted, but also feels that the muscles of her whole body are sore. With the blessing of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, Su Yan''s stamina has reached the level of a prehistoric monster, relying on her as a little girl. Can''t handle it at all.


    The Bodhisattva didn''t blush either. The sexual desires of men and women were originally a matter of course. He just glanced at Ji Ruxue, and then turned his eyes to Su Yan on the other side.


    Su Yan was wearing a simple white dress with extremely clear eyes. Obviously he was not completely indulged in lust.


    Although Guanyin Bodhisattva hadn''t clarified her intention yet, Su Yan already knew what she came for.


    The Tathagata Buddha has given Su Yan a place to stay.


    After entering the realm of illusion, even if the immortal emperor of Su Yan''s enemies knew Su Yan''s whereabouts, there was no way to enter the realm of illusion to deal with him.


    Now is the time for Su Yan to fulfill his promise. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva came here to help the Buddha ask the number of days.


    This was originally a transaction, and both parties took what they needed.


    Su Yan spread out the palm of his hand, and then changed his fingers three times, squeezing them into three different seals, and said, "Go back and tell this to the Tathagata. This is the answer he wants."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t imagine that Su Yan''s answer was so simple.


    But it was such a simple answer. Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t fully understand the deep meaning inside, let alone make any connection with that ethereal number of days.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that this was because her realm was not enough, so she looked at mountains as mountains and water as water.


    If there is a realm of looking at mountains instead of mountains, and looking at water not water, then you can understand the meaning of Su Yan''s three seals.


    The real avenues are not written, unspeakable, and can only be understood.


    Su Yan said, "You must want to know what these three types of seals represent, but it doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t think that Su Yan would be so generous, and quickly said, "Then I will respectfully ask for the instruction, Su benefactor."


    Su Yanxian squeezed into the first type of seal, saying: "This represents reincarnation. You have the strongest sacred instrument in Buddhism, the six ultimate reincarnation of hundreds of millions of living beings. There are countless incarnations in the lower realms during your cultivation, or change traffickers and pawns. , Or changing the emperor��s general appearance... If each incarnation can be regarded as a complete life experience, then you have been reincarnated in the world for many generations, and you must have understood part of the mystery."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded repeatedly.


    Su Yan then squeezed into the second type of seal, saying: "This represents fate. Fate is caused by the reincarnation of the heavens. The epoch change is also based on fate. Many immortal emperors have reached the summit of the world, so why are they still unable to escape? End? Because they can''t hide from their own destiny. Although you are a bodhisattva, you can''t hide from the age of fate."


    Su Yan has become meaningful here.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva originally wanted to continue to ask questions about fate, but Su Yan had already condensed the third type of sealing method, saying: "This third type of sealing method is causality. The Tathagata of Karma is more powerful than mine, so I can know it. Part of the past and the future know the interpretation route of the great universe. Instead of asking me, you should ask the Tathagata yourself."


    Su Yan then withdrew this hand and said, "Okay, these three types of seals have been explained. Go and tell the Tathagata about these three types of seals, and he will naturally have the answer."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva bowed deeply to Su Yan. This was because she had received a lot of teachings from Su Yan. Then, after she remembered these three seals firmly, she said: "Ji Ruxue, you are Don''t you plan to follow me down the mountain?"


    Su Yan turned around and saw that Ji Ruxue was already wearing clothes.


    Ji Ruxue has a clear heart, knowing that the carnival of indulgence is over. For the last three days, Su Yan needs to retreat for three days to adjust his mood and body.


    At this time, it is best not to be disturbed by outsiders.

 Chapter 3813： Chamber resistance

    Chapter 3813: Chamber Resistance


    Only Su Yan was left on the top of the mountain.


    While the breeze was blowing slowly, many dark red dragon scales appeared on Su Yan''s body.


    This dragon scale was affected by the heart demon, and it turned out to be obviously demonized, and in the gaps between the dragon scales, strands of demon aura radiated.


    At this time, Su Yan had already forced out the demon that had been suppressed in his heart.


    After the inner demon appeared, Su Yan''s face became uncontrollably hideous, and one eye gradually turned into a thick red color!


    But Su Yan''s heart is still clear, so he can keep the clearness of the other eye.


    The world that Su Yan saw with his left eye was still the same, and the world he saw with his right was reduced to a scary blood!


    Inner Demon indeed has two sides to Su Yan, no matter how hard Su Yan works and how he grows, it will be reflected in Inner Demon.


    Su Yan hadn''t anticipated this. If it hadn''t been for the Tathagata Buddha to release his demons, Su Yan still didn''t know that the demons he had been suppressing had secretly developed to this level!


    The devilish air blows the white veil frantically!


    The pool water behind Su Yan has already turned into a **** color before he knows it!


    The mountains and trees in the West are full of holiness, and the power of the magic seed will be greatly suppressed here, but Su Yan still feels a strong desire to kill surging from the bottom of his heart, like an undulating ocean!


    Su Yan''s heart demon is not so powerful. Not only can it counter the holiness of Lingshan, but it can also produce such a huge desire to kill.


    This desire to kill comes from the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing, the heart demon seems to have become the spiritual and power link between Su Yan and Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing.


    In fact, most of this huge desire to kill and demonic energy came from the conviction halberd.


    After understanding this, Su Yan suppressed the heart demon back into his body, and the dark red dragon scales also melted away with the demon energy.


    Su Yan had long known that Spirit Slashing was extremely dangerous, but it was the only way to go.


    Only Spirit Slashing can achieve the Great Emperor''s Immaculate Golden Body.


    Su Yan originally planned to slay the spirits after the emperor, but now the plan is completely disrupted, but there are benefits to slaying the spirits in advance, at least the heart demon is not so powerful.


    Three days later was the day when Su Yan would enter the realm of illusion.


    On this day, under the golden sun, golden smallpox fell one after another!


    These golden petals became more dazzling after reflecting the sunlight, but when they fell on the ground, they became like ice and snow, slowly turning into nothingness.


    These golden petals are produced by the spiritual energy of Lingshan itself, and generally only come out when the Buddha opens the altar and lectures.


    Because the Tathagata Buddha opened the altar and talked about the unparalleled magical method of deducing the greatness of the universe, the spiritual energy of Lingshan will also surge with it, so the sky will fall in disorder and the golden lotus will flow in the ground.


    The rest of the buddhas in Lingshan, even if they want to open the forum, they definitely don''t have such an atmosphere as the Tathagata Buddha.


    The Tathagata Buddha has not opened the altar to teach the Fa for 700 years. How can the sky fall suddenly today?


    A golden petal fell into the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and then the petal gradually melted away.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s brows clenched, astonishment was beyond words, and a thought came into his heart: Is it because that man is leaving the customs?


    But he was just burning incense and bathing and fasting for ten days. Even if he spent the last three days in retreat, he wouldn''t be able to create such a movement as the sky-flowers fall in disorder, right?


    Could this be the spirit of Emperor Xianwu who once ruled the heavens and known as the strongest immortal emperor in the legend?


    The smallpox is overflowing, like a heavy snow.


    At the same time, inadvertently, it also ignited the temperature of Lingshan.


    Many Arhat Bodhisattvas who were immersing in meditation were alarmed, and the eight guardians of the Western Lingshan Mountain were all gathered inside and outside the Daxiong Hall, wanting to see what happened.


    Many emperors, Yasha Arhats, real dragons, and Mahuras filled the square outside the Great Hall of the Lord.


    Jinnaruo and Gandapo also sat on the cloud with their musical instruments!


    Generally speaking, only when the Tathagata Buddha opens the altar and lectures can he have such a flamboyant atmosphere. If the Tathagata Buddha wants to open the altar and lecture, he must use these two gods of music.


    Therefore, they were already sitting in the clouds without waiting for notification from the emissary of the bhikkhus, and only waiting for the order of the Buddha, the Sanskrit singing of the peace of mind of the town **** would sound.


    This Great Hall of Heroes was very lively inside and outside, and the gods, Arhats, and Bodhisattvas of Lingshan didn''t know what was going on.


    The master of the Tianjuan Palace said: "This flowery vision is definitely not caused by the Buddha, I''m afraid it was caused by Su Yan."


    The palace lord of Tianjuan Palace stroked his beard, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    If Su Yan was able to trigger such a vision in three days of retreat, it means that Su Yan is definitely not an ordinary person, but a rank of peerless Tianjiao!


    This kind of character came to the world for a while, and it is bound to bring huge changes to the world! Of course it is not a problem to make contributions!


    If you think about it this way, Su Yan is simply the chosen person, so it''s no wonder that he can become the master of the Aoki God!


    When Su Yan succeeded in slashing the spirits and was promoted to the throne of the Immortal King, then those hidden wood spirit bosses would be shocked! At that time, with a big wave, Longevity Mountain will surely become a force in the heavens that absolutely no one dares to underestimate!


    At that time, it was OK for Su Yan to call himself His Majesty Qingdi!


    But Chu Jiuyou was full of doubts, looking at the constantly falling smallpox, and said: "How can the little golden fairy cause such a vision in Lingshan? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible! But he..."


    Chu Jiuyou no longer had complete confidence in his heart at this time, because this fact was too strange.


    In addition to the Tathagata Buddha, there are four Buddhas in Lingshan in the West. None of these four Buddhas can trigger the vision of falling into the sky!


    If Su Yan was able to cause the sky-flowers to fall in Lingshan, wouldn''t he be saying that he was enough to fight against the Buddha?


    This is something that many immortal emperors can''t do?


    He is a little golden fairy, even if he is far stronger than the other golden fairy, it is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing!


    While the sky was falling in chaos, a golden light suddenly appeared on the mountain road to the Great Hall of the Great Heroes of Lingshan!


    Those bodhisattvas and arhats were also shaken by this golden light, because this golden light is clearly not Buddhist sandal light, but a power of another nature!


    The spiritual energy change of Lingshan also caused a vision because of another kind of power!


    Who is it that can stand up against the Buddha in this Western Lingshan!


    This is something that hasn''t happened in the ages. What''s more important is that in the face of such an aura that is enough to resist the courtesy, the Tathagata Buddha actually chose to be silent, and has yet to express his attitude.


    Perhaps this silence itself represents acquiescence!


    The answer is about to be revealed in Lingshan who caused the sky-flowering vision, because the Lord is already on the mountain road, and he will come to the top of the Lingshan mountain in a while!


    At that time, all the answers will be revealed.


    I saw a man''s figure at the end of the mountain road.

 Chapter 3814： Step into

    Chapter 3814: Stepping into Taixu


    This man was just wearing a simple white dress, with long hair casually scattered behind his head, and walking towards the Daxiong Palace with a sword in his hand.


    Although the appearance of this man looks very ordinary, he exudes an aura that is indescribable, and all the bhikkhus, arhats, bodhisattvas, and eight gods are shocked for a while!


    The square in Nuo Da was silent, and everyone''s eyes fell on the man.


    Su Yan still looked extremely relaxed and casual in the face of this large gaze, as if foreign objects could not affect his mood at all.


    At this time, his state of mind had already entered a realm of profound and profound!


    These Bodhisattva Arhats are far beyond reach!


    This is the state of mind at the peak of the true emperor!


    Perhaps this is what Su Yan was like. Since he was about to enter the illusory realm, there was no need for Su Yan to deliberately suppress his state of mind and strength.


    Today''s posture is Su Yan''s true self and id.


    Although his strength is far less than the peak, he still has the momentum to fight against the rituals of Lingshan and the Buddha!


    Even if you don''t do it deliberately, the aura up and down Lingshan will be particularly surging because of Su Yan!


    There are troughs and peaks in strength and status, but what has not changed is the heart of a child.


    Even if Napoleon was exiled on a desert island, he was also the French emperor feared by all European dignitaries. Even if Su Yan now only has the strength of the golden fairy, he is also the emperor Xianwu who once ruled the heavens and surpassed many immortal emperors!


    Therefore, Su Yan just walked slowly from the mountain road with a sword, and he could trigger the vision of falling into the sky!


    After seeing Su Yan, Chu Jiuyou''s heartbeat also accelerated very unconvincingly.


    There is no change in the appearance of Su Yan in front of him. Even after burning the incense and bathing in the fast, the condensed sense of killing on his body has disappeared. The whole person looks incredibly casual and relaxed, but he unconsciously exudes unconsciousness. The aura of worship is coming!


    Chu Jiuyou only felt that Su Yan in front of him seemed to have changed into another person. Although his appearance has not changed, his expression has changed into another person!


    how can that be? !


    But for ten days of closure, Chu Jiuyou hadn''t done things like burning incense, bathing, and fasting. How could such a strong change occur in such a short time?


    Suddenly, Chu Jiuyou instinctively wondered if the Tathagata Buddha had done anything.


    But this is Lingshan, and considering the status of Buddha Tathagata, she can''t tolerate a little fairy king here, let alone ask such arrogant questions!


    After seeing the changes in Su Yan, the palace lord of the Tianjuan Palace couldn''t help but yelled three times, and the eye sockets became moist without knowing it.


    The old people around Qingdi didn''t know how many years had been waiting, and finally ushered in the true successor of Qingdi!


    "Wash out the lead and return to the basics, good! It is really good!" The palace owner''s tone was a little trembling.


    The shock Chu Jiuyou received was not small, but his purpose of staying was also very simple, to witness Su Yan''s entry into that illusory realm with his own eyes.


    No matter what Su Yan''s weather is today, as long as he honestly enters the too illusory realm, coupled with the fact that Zhan Ling is already very dangerous, he will inevitably die!


    There may not be a chance to come out of the too illusory realm!


    With countless gazes, Su Yan entered the Daxiong Hall.


    Ji Ruxue didn''t come to the Daxiong Hall today because she and Su Yan had already said goodbye, and she would only be sad again if she came again.


    The strange thing is that Princess Kong Qian is missing. Could it be that she has left Lingshan?


    Princess Kong Qian''s mind is always changing, I''m afraid that even she herself is uncertain.


    The Tathagata Buddha in the Daxiong Hall is still sitting on the lotus throne. The four Bodhisattvas below are not listed, but the five hundred arhats are in order.


    Tathagata Buddha established the **** and opened the gate leading to the illusory realm above.


    The illusory realm exists above the Daxiong Hall, just like the gate of heaven.


    In this dazzling scene, Tathagata Buddha asked: "Su Yan, are you ready?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s not just that I''m ready, I''m willing to make a great aspiration here. When I break through the barrier, I will definitely stir up all the situation in the fairy world!"


    Su Yan''s words shocked the Tathagata Buddha, saying: "I don''t know if it is right or wrong to send you to the Realm of Unreal, I am afraid that there will be many twists and turns in the fairy world."


    The twists and turns that the Buddha said would definitely include the fall of the fairy emperor and the collapse of the fairyland, but it is natural to have birth and death.


    Just like on a fruit tree, after the old fruit has fallen, the new fruit can appear on the branch instead of the old fruit.


    Su Yan is the new fruit...


    After these two conversations, Su Yan immediately stepped into the brilliant light, and then took the sword step by step towards the gate of the too illusory realm!


    As Su Yan''s figure disappeared in the incomparable golden light, the vision of the sky falling on Lingshan gradually disappeared.


    The hustle and bustle on Lingshan gradually returned to calm.


    The door of the too illusory realm gradually closed behind Su Yan.


    And in front of Su Yan, a whole new world unfolded!


    In the illusory realm, a vast sea of ??clouds stretched to the sky.


    There is no end in sight!


    Even if Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts spread out, he still can''t sense where the end of the too illusory realm is!


    This illusion is too big, far beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    In the boundless vastness, Su Yan only felt that his weight suddenly became light and fluttering, even without any magic power, he could easily float in the sky.


    This alone is telling Su Yan that the so-called too illusory realm is like a new world without boundaries.


    Since it is an independent world, there must be its own rules.


    According to what the Buddha said, it is not difficult to infer that the illusory realm is in the gap between the world and the illusion.


    If the spirit enters such a realm, it will be very simple to find the way back, because the soul of the golden immortal can shuttle and practice in different worlds.


    The spirit can travel through different worlds for a year, but the physical body cannot.


    This is the difference between the tangible and the intangible and the intangible.


    The flesh enters this realm between reality and illusion, and then it will be very difficult to find a way back to reality.


    The forks we usually encounter often lead to the left and right.


    And in this kind of crack, there are fork roads among the fork roads, one after another, maybe only after thousands of choices, can you correctly find the way back to this world!


    Therefore, even if the Buddha''s cultivation base has the wisdom of the Buddha''s light of the three realms, it is definitely not an easy world to return to the fairy realm if it is too illusory.

 Chapter 3815： Glazed lamp

    Chapter 3815: Colored glaze lamp


    What happens if you make a mistake and choose a wrong path?


    When the flesh enters the illusion, it will inevitably be swallowed by the illusion!


    So even the Burning Lantern Buddha had been trapped in the illusory realm for 1,400 years, and finally found the way back to Lingshan.


    Such a place that is difficult to get in and out is like a prison.


    But for Su Yan, this is extremely advantageous.


    Here, he doesn''t have to worry about the enemies of the past coming to seek revenge, he can practice his own techniques with peace of mind, and after he has a high level of realm and a stable cultivation base, he can start to slash the spirit!


    Su Yan thought of this, and there was a huge strong wind blowing from afar.


    The strong wind blew the clouds, and the clouds in the distance were rolling and rolling, forming huge waves!


    And among the huge white clouds, a colorful figure crossed the clouds and appeared in front of Su Yan!


    This figure is a giant bird, spreading its wings soaring, the colorful feathers are shining...


    The strong wind blew Su Yan''s hair and clothes, and even Mowen''s Divine Sword was activated, forming a purple sword air barrier, blocking the strong wind from Su Yan!


    Seeing this giant bird stirring the sea of ??clouds into chaos, Su Yan couldn''t help smiling wryly, and couldn''t help but say, "Why is she here?"


    The giant bird''s pair of heterochromatic pupils also quickly caught Su Yan, then braked in time above the chaotic sea of ??clouds, and then appeared in a human form.


    Princess Kong Qian looked as proud as ever and said: "Su Yan, I have been looking for you for a long time! Why did you come in?"


    Hearing her tone seemed to be blaming, in fact it was just Princess Kong Qian''s anger.


    Su Yan said, "I have booked a time with Tathagata. I have never been late or early. Why did you come in too illusory? Did the Tathagata let you in early? How could he let you in a place like this?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Why would he let this palace come in? He can''t wait to raise this palace as a canary in Lingshan, but how can this palace be controlled by him?"


    Princess Kong Qian and Tathagata Buddha have a fateful bond, which is a constant fate entanglement.


    If Princess Kong Qian accidentally falls, then the lotus throne of the Tathagata will surely be shaken!


    So no matter how extraordinary things Princess Kong Qian does, Tathagata will definitely protect her.


    Coupled with the protection of Princess Kong Qian and the old mother, the primitive phoenix, it is no wonder that she is so arrogant and domineering in the heavens!


    Even if there is a second generation ancestor in the fairy world, who can compare to Princess Kong Qian''s life experience?


    Su Yan said: "You shouldn''t have come here. This is the gap between reality and illusion. Even I can''t find the way out. Compared to when you fell into the mortal world, I am afraid it will be even more difficult to return to the fairy world. ."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laughed bitterly when he said this, and said, "You just haven''t figured out what situation you are now."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Of course this palace knows what is too illusory, Su Yan, don��t be proud! How can this palace enter the too illusion is because the palace stole the Buddha Burning Lantern overnight. Secret Treasure..."


    "Did you steal something?"


    "Huh! Su Yan, you think this palace is for someone stealing the treasure, not because of your unscrupulous!"


    When Princess Kong Qian said that, she took out an extremely simple blue lantern, on which there was only a mung bean-sized flame.


    But in the unstoppable wind, the flames did not shake at all!


    This must be a glazed lamp, the magic weapon of the Buddha Burning Lantern!


    The glazed lamp is a series above the sacred objects of the three religions. It belongs to the natural magic weapon bred in the prehistoric cosmos, and is not made by the Buddha of the burning lamp.


    Su Yan had seen this magic weapon before the ancients, when the glazed lamp was still in the hands of the ancient emperor!


    Its flames can even trigger the true sun fire, which is the origin of all fires. In terms of history, it is even longer than the entire Buddhism!


    Princess Kong Qian stole the treasure overnight, then used the flame of a glazed lamp to burn a small hole in the entrance of the illusion, and then sneaked in.


    That''s why Su Yan didn''t see Princess Kong Qian in the Daxiong Hall. At first, Su Yan thought she had left Lingshan, but she didn''t expect her to step into the realm of illusion!


    Because she didn''t know which direction Su Yan would enter from the illusory realm, she turned into a Thousand Miles Dharma Body, soaring constantly in the void, just to find Su Yan''s figure!


    As expected, Princess Kong Qian would always do things unexpectedly, no one could predict what action she would take next.


    This was an unexpected surprise, Su Yan said: "Aren''t you afraid of the Tathagata Buddha to blame?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Don''t forget, the Tathagata was born from the belly of the palace. This palace is a Buddha and a bodhisattva. Does his son still want to beat the old lady? Humph!"


    "What if he demotes you to the lower realm again?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan! Why do you have so many questions? Are you annoying? You guys always see one love, as long as they are beautiful women can go, this palace is not such a superficial person!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You are right, I am superficial."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "The Buddha of Burning Lantern relied on this magic weapon to get in and out of the illusory realm. As long as this magic weapon is in hand, Su Yan, we will definitely find a way out, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    The flame of the glazed lamp can indeed burn through the space, as long as it can burn through the void in front of you, it will definitely be easier to distinguish between illusion and reality.


    But doing so is basically cheating.


    It seems that burning the lamp Buddha can get out of the realm of illusion, and it is not the realm of transcendence.


    And the Buddha of Tathagata sent him Su Yan into the realm of illusion. I��m afraid that there is no good intention. At least if Su Yan��s identity is found out, the great emperors of the fairy world know that the former Xianwu emperor Su Baxian has already killed him. I also have an explanation!


    I have to say that the wisdom of the Buddha is indeed far superior to the rest of the immortal emperors.


    Whenever you feel that you have seen through all the thoughts of Buddha Tathagata, you will suddenly find him at a higher level afterwards!


    Fighting against such an opponent, using wisdom is the most unwise way.


    Only by using the most mindless methods, such as attacking Lingshan with thousands of soldiers, or burning the Western Paradise with the real fire of the sun, can it be possible for the Buddha to yield.


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly said, "Su Yan, there is actually one more thing I want to tell you in this palace."


    "What''s the matter? But it doesn''t matter what you say."


    Princess Kong Qian''s expression suddenly became extremely serious, and said: "This matter is unusual and the relationship is too big. If you don''t become a husband and wife with this palace, this palace will never tell you a word!"

 Chapter 3816： Tie hair for husband and wife

    Chapter 3816: Getting married


    Su Yan smiled and said, "How come you are born well? Suddenly you are going to be married?"


    No one can guess Princess Kong Qian''s mind, maybe even she herself doesn''t know what the next sentence will say.


    Su Yan only thinks that Princess Kong Qian''s words are too abrupt, but Princess Kong Qian thinks that Su Yan''s attitude is not serious enough. She is now asking Su Yan this question very seriously, definitely not joking with Su Yan.


    Which woman would make a joke about knotting hair as a couple?


    What''s more, Princess Kong Qian had been slaughtered among the heavens in order to marry Immortal Emperor Leng Ji!


    Princess Kong Qian''s pair of heterochromatic eyes looked towards Su Yan, and said in annoying tone: "Why, don''t you look down on this palace, don''t you want to be married with this palace?"


    Su Yan said: "How could I look down on you, but it''s a bit weird if you suddenly say this kind of thing at this time. Even if you have your glazed lamp, you can get out of the illusion more easily, but don''t forget it. I am about to slay the spirits, and I will die for a lifetime. I don��t even know my future. How can I be in the mood to marry you?"


    Slashing the spirit is no small matter, and Su Yan is not 100% sure of winning.


    But Princess Kong Qian��s pair of phoenix eyes stared at Su Yan, and said, ��Weird? You said that what the palace said is weird? Is it not weird that this palace is obedient and obedient in front of you like a kitten?��


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. The key point in his words was clearly slaying spirits. Now that he is already a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, how can he still feel in the mood to marry Princess Kong Qian now?


    Princess Kong Qian then sneered again: "Is this palace in your eyes even the saucy fox? Or do you forget the old when you have a new one?"


    Su Yan was questioned like this, of course he was angry.


    But know in advance that even if you quarrel with Princess Kong Qian, there will be no result.


    Because the thinking of both sides is not on the same channel from beginning to end.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t want to have a meaningless argument with you. If you ask me if I want to marry you as a husband and wife, of course I am willing. But now is not the time when my sons and daughters love each other. I have to concentrate on practicing, just to cut the spirit."


    "Okay, this palace is waiting for you." Then Princess Kong Qian pulled a strand of Su Yan''s hair and twisted it with her own hair, making a very delicate concentric knot.


    Princess Kong Qian''s technique was extremely fast, and the ceremony was almost completed within half a minute. Looking at Princess Kong Qian''s proficiency, I don''t know how many times she practiced in secret.


    While Su Yan was silent for a while, Princess Kong Qian suddenly raised her head. The indifferent expression just now was completely gone, replaced by tender eyes.


    Then Princess Kong Qian said to Su Yan: "Now we are husband and wife."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly, "Don''t you ask the old mother about this marriage?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Mother Master said it a long time ago, what kind of man the palace is looking for depends on her own mind, she will never ask again."


    "Don''t you really think this is a bit sloppy? It''s like a child playing house."


    Princess Kong Qian said angrily: "I don''t care about it, Su Yan, what are you talking about? Or do you want to go back?"


    Su Yan said: "I just feel that being so hasty is a bit too wrong to you. You are the proudest princess of Kunlun Immortal Territory. No matter which man marries you, he should carry a big sedan chair. The scenery is beautiful, so all immortals will know."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If you have this intention, this palace is already satisfied. Over the years, this palace has experienced a lot of glitz, and has struggled in the mortal world. It has long been taken lightly."


    Su Yan said, "Now that we are married as a husband and wife, should you tell me something? What is it that has caused such a mystery? Only after you and I have gotten married can I say it?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked: "Do you know where this is?"


    Su Yan replied with a speechless expression: "Of course this is too illusory. Is there any question about this kind of thing?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "What the palace asks is, do you know what is the relationship between Too Unreal Realm and Lingshan?"


    "Too Unreal Realm was opened by the Tathagata, and it should also be a power that the Tathagata masters. Do you mean that?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked again; "Then do you know where the Too Unreal Realm is in Lingshan?"


    "Too Unreal Realm is on the top of Lingshan Mountain. When the Tathagata Buddha opened the Too Unreal Realm in the Daxiong Hall, everyone can see clearly. Is there any doubt about this?"


    Lingshan is located at the peak of the four pillars of the fairy world, and the Tai Unreal Realm is located on the Lingshan, which is actually in the crevice between the edges of the fairy world.


    "Su Yan, you were so wrong this time!" Princess Kong Qian showed a triumphant smile on her face.


    Su Yan said, "What do you mean by saying I was wrong?"


    What Princess Kong Qian said would definitely not be aimless. Has she already mastered a certain secret of too illusory realm?


    But the opening of the too illusory realm was right in front of Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t feel that the Tathagata had done anything.


    Just as Su Yan was puzzled, Princess Kong Qian had already said: "Su Yan, I never thought that your knowledge would one day be compared by this palace. Too Unreal Realm seems to be located above the Daxiong Palace. In fact, this is not the case at all. It is an illusion that the Tathagata has specially shown you. My palace thought that your vision is different from ordinary people, and you will never let the Tathagata be fooled."


    After Su Yan listened to Princess Kong Qian''s words, she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Let''s not say that he didn''t see what the Tathagata Buddha did. What was the motivation of the Tathagata Buddha in the first place?


    Su Yan can''t think of why Tathagata Buddha must do this!


    With the identity and status of Buddha Tathagata, one thing must be done with very good reasons.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If you know where the Too Unreal Realm is, it will be much easier for you to get out of the Too Unreal Realm. My palace might as well tell you that the Too Unreal Realm is not on the top of Lingshan, but on the top of Lingshan. Below."


    "Are you true?" Su Yan frowned slightly this time.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Naturally it is true. You and I have already got a tie. Can my palace deceive you? In fact, the Tathagata does not use any powerful spells, but a simple trick. The entrance of the Unreal Realm is opened above the Daxiong Hall, just to give you the illusion that the too Unreal Realm is located on the Lingshan Mountain. Although the Tathagata did not say clearly, you will definitely think so. Is this right?"


    "Then why did the Tathagata do this again?" Su Yan asked.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This starts with Mount Xumi itself."

 Chapter 3817： Seven handy

    Chapter 3817 Seven Treasures


    There are four pillars in the immortal world, and Mount Xumi is known as the Western pillar.


    Mount Xumi began to grow from the bottom of the dead world, and went all the way through the mortal and spiritual worlds and finally reached the peak of the immortal world. This is the Western Spirit Mountain.


    Lingshan is actually the top of Mount Xumi, separated by a layer of illusion.


    This too illusory realm is essentially part of Mount Xumi, but because of the distortion of the law and realm, the mountain is not visible, only a void and endless sea of ??clouds can be seen.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "If someone breaks the illusory realm, then the foundation of Lingshan will be shaken. So the illusory realm is very important to the Tathagata, and he will inevitably hide this secret carefully. You also know that Lingshan is to the Tathagata How important is the Buddha."


    Princess Kong Qian��s words are indeed very reasonable. Buddha Tathagata deliberately opened the entrance of the Tai Unreal Realm above the Daxiong Hall. Isn��t the subtext telling Su Yan that the Tai Unreal Realm is located above the Lingshan?


    If it weren''t for Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan would never have thought of it.


    "Tathagata is really a good calculation. I didn''t expect even I was deceived, but how could he tell you this kind of secret so easily?" Su Yan asked.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, have you forgotten what is the relationship between this palace and the Tathagata? He can''t hide many things from this palace!"


    In the past years, Tathagata Buddha built a six-year-old golden body in Daxue Mountain, and was swallowed by Princess Kong Qian in one bite, although then Buddha Tathagata broke through Princess Kong Qian''s belly.


    But this is considered to have completed a "cesarean section." This relationship seems to be making some clever jokes, but in fact, after this time, the cause and effect and destiny of the Buddha and Princess Kong Qian have formed a certain situation.


    Even if the Tathagata Buddha was extremely reluctant, he could only finally admit Princess Kong Qian''s status as the mother of Buddha under the "persuasion" of the Buddhas.


    With the identity and status of the Buddha Tathagata, there is still the ability, but if there is a half way, I am afraid that we will not recognize the status of Princess Kong Qian as a mother, because this cheap mother is a evildoer, and there is a primitive above Princess Kong Qian. Phoenix.


    If so, wouldn''t the primitive phoenix become the grandmother of the Tathagata Buddha?


    Everyone guarded the square pillars separately, all of them were at the top of the immortal world, and no one wanted to be half their head short.


    And the Buddha Tathagata was twice as short as the other party. Not to mention the Buddha Tathagata, one of the three religion masters, even the average immortal emperor might be unbearable.


    Princess Kong Qian went on to say: "Now I have stolen the glazed lamp from the ancient Buddha. It is too illusory to break. When the sun is really burned through the palace, you and I will go down to Mount Xumi together. What is there to practice in the illusion? It''s a waste of time!"


    "can����"


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, Princess Kong Qian interrupted her: "My mother said before that seven immortal emperors had fallen on Mount Xumi before the ancient times. These seven immortal emperors possessed seven extraordinary pieces. Great treasure! If you can take all these seven treasures into your bag, it will be much easier for you and me to become the emperor and queen in the future!"


    Su Yan was originally not interested in what Princess Kong Qian said about going to Mount Xumi, but... he suddenly heard the seven treasures, and fell into thinking.


    Then Su Yan found some clues in his mind.


    Before ancient times, Buddhism had not been created by Shakyamuni at that time. There were many natural **** races on Mount Xumi, as well as many powerful monster races!


    Although Mount Xumi is called a mountain, it is actually vast and boundless, and it is even larger and more diverse than the world like the star realm. The number of creatures living on Mount Xumi is afraid that there are hundreds of millions.


    Di Shitian, Jinnaruo, and Mohulujia were originally the gods or monsters on Mount Xumi. Later, after the Buddha became enlightened, he set up a dojo in the Western Lingshan, and collected many of the original powerful natives of Mount Xumi as protector gods.


    Nowadays, there are many bodhisattvas, arhats, or heavenly kings in Western Bliss, which are of this kind of origin.


    Before ancient times, Su Yan had just become enlightened, and at that time he was far behind his peak.


    Su Yan had also heard about the seven great emperors on Mount Xumi. Not all of these seven great emperors practiced the methods of the immortal family, because in the ancient times, not only the immortals and demons existed side by side, but there were also ten thousand ways besides these two.


    But the magic weapons of the seven emperors were all artifacts that were automatically conceived after the world was opened up.


    Even if only one of these seven artifacts is in your hands, it is already infinitely useful, let alone the collection of all these seven artifacts!


    Princess Kong Qian saw that Su Yan had already moved her heart, and then she said: "You and I are married couples, this palace will naturally look forward to your husband��s goodwill, the halberd of conviction erodes your mind, so that it creates such a terrifying heart demon. . If you have these seven treasures, you can just abandon the halberd of conviction, why do you have to worry about it anymore?"


    Su Yan asked: "If these seven treasures can be obtained, don''t you want one?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "We are a husband and wife, do we still need to divide each other?"


    Su Yan faintly felt something wrong, but facing Princess Kong Qian��s scorching gaze, he finally said: "Okay, then act according to what you said. Before that, I have a question, you Have you been to Mount Xumi?"


    When Su Yan asked, Princess Kong Qian immediately showed an expression of impatientness, and said: "The palace said several times to go down to Mount Xumi, but was stopped by the Tathagata. What did he say that the palace is too aggressive, if you go to Mount Xumi I''m afraid it will slaughter hundreds of millions of creatures and make them burned! So this palace has been longing for it, but has never been to Xumi...Su Yan, what are you laughing at?!"


    Before Princess Kong Qian''s words were finished, Su Yan laughed, and then replied: "I smiled as if it were right. You are not the **** of destruction in many civilizations?"


    Princess Kong Qian said in an annoying tone: "Su Yan, who are you to? We are our own, how can you help Tathagata speak?"


    After smiling, Su Yan said seriously: "Different parts of Mount Xume can be regarded as different worlds, and there have been many powerful immortal emperor series. I am afraid that the water is very deep. You and I must not be taken lightly, otherwise, there is really something. Maybe the boat capsized in the gutter."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "About this Su Yan, you can rest assured, not to mention that you have a golden immortal cultivation base, that is, this palace. After returning to the immortal world, you will have a semi-sacred body, and the mother will help me pass the gong. This time, the strength of this palace is higher than that of the previous year. You can rest assured! The reason why this palace did not feel too much trouble in the immortal world this time is mainly because the temper of this palace has changed. Besides, the enemies in this palace were almost killed back then, and the remaining old and stubborn ones can''t be defeated by this palace..."

 Chapter 3818： Blazing fire

    Chapter 3818: Fiery Sea of ??Fire


    In the eyes of Su Yan or others, Princess Kong Qian is certainly far from good-tempered.


    But the quality of this temper depends on whom it is compared with.


    If compared with the previous Princess Kong Qian, her temper has indeed been greatly improved.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Huh, I''m afraid that the Tathagata will not be able to calculate that this palace will tie up with you as a husband and wife. After we have joined hands, we will take the seven ancient treasures, and then directly create a hegemony! Why stay in Lingshan to see his face?"


    Princess Kong Qian had already held up the glazed lamp with both hands while she was speaking, and then Princess Kong Qian chanted a spell, and her body rushed to the glazed lamp like a tide!


    And the flame of the glazed lamp, the size of a mung bean, suddenly became incomparably stronger!


    After this flame was blessed by Princess Kong Qian''s unique immortal element, it turned into a piece of incandescent!


    There is only one kind of pure white flame in the world, and that is the true sun fire at the top of all fires in the legend!


    The true fire of the sun is called the origin of all fires, not only Princess Kong Qian��s phoenix fire, but even Su Yan��s red lotus fire is determined to be no match for the true fire of the sun.


    No matter what kind of flame, as soon as it touches the real fire of the sun, the final fate is bound to be swallowed by the real fire of the sun!


    There is definitely no second possibility!


    After the real fire of the sun was ignited in the hands of Princess Kong Qian, she became excited because of this dangerously powerful, and it was like a child who had gotten a favorite toy for a long time, actually holding the real fire of the sun Su Yan turned around and said excitedly: "Look, Su Yan! My palace has fully grasped the power of the glazed lamp!"


    When Princess Kong Qian turned around, she rushed towards her face with a scorching heat wave!


    The sun in Princess Kong Qian''s hands is really no more than a mere ten feet high, but the heat waves produced are extremely terrifying.


    Even the surrounding clouds are tumbling because of the heat wave! And the space around the real fire of the sun also appeared distortions visible to the naked eye!


    And Su Yan also automatically condensed a divine light outside of his body to resist this terrifying heat wave.


    This is the instinctive reaction of Su Yan''s body automatically after encountering great danger. From this point, we can see how terrifying the real fire of the sun is!


    Su Yan said: "The real fire of the sun is not for fun, what do you want to do?"


    Princess Kong Qian proudly said: "Su Yan, just be optimistic. This palace has already thought out a complete set of plans. The search for those seven treasures under Mount Sumi is something that the palace has conceived for years! Waiting to get the seven. After the heavy treasure, the Tathagata will never want to control the actions of the palace!"


    Next, Princess Kong Qian squeezed seven different Buddhist seals. These seven seals guided the power of the glazed lamp to control the real fire of the sun...


    The glazed lamp was originally the innate treasure created by the heavens and the earth after the opening of the heavens and the earth, and its power is already very powerful. With the blessing of Buddhist seals, the real fire of the sun is gradually controlled!


    The real fire of the sun on the glazed lamp gradually diminished, and it no longer burned to the height of ten feet, and turned into a height of about a finger again.


    If it were the ancient Buddha, it would certainly be able to compress the real fire of the sun to the size of a mung bean.


    But it was enough that Princess Kong Qian could achieve this level.


    It is enough to be able to control the real fire of the sun through the glazed lamp. This control does not necessarily need to be so precise, as long as there is no big mess.


    Then I saw Princess Kong Qian blowing on the glazed lamp lightly, and the white sun was spreading towards the void!


    The terrifying flame overwhelmed everything, and the heat wave generated by the real fire of the sun quickly pushed the surrounding thick clouds away!


    Waves of wave after wave are formed between the vast sea of ??clouds!


    After the real fire of the sun burned into the void, it gradually had a brand new change.


    The white heat wave swayed in circles under Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian''s steps, and then the space below was also distorted with the heat wave of the flame.


    The whole space is like a huge white flower Jin Li is about to bloom!


    And there are thousands of tiny flowers in the middle of this huge white flower!


    The heat wave below has reached a very alarming level, but it is still rising!


    It seems that this temperature rise can never end!


    The protective cover outside Su Yan''s body was gradually almost unsupported, and there were signs that it was about to melt!


    Su Yan had to increase the level of the body protection enchantment in order to resist this ever-increasing heat wave.


    Princess Kong Qian''s pair of heterochromatic pupils have been staring at the sea of ??fire below! In that blazing heat, all the laws have become distorted!


    This sea of ??fire uses almost all the power of the glazed lamp itself, and Princess Kong Qian��s immortal yuan only plays a guiding role, so her consumption is not too big!


    And the incandescent sea of ??fire below became extremely dazzling, and Su Yan couldn''t look directly at it with naked eyes.


    However, Su Yan could sense in his spiritual sense that the space below was being penetrated little by little!


    The burned-through space is connected to another piece of nothingness, and within that piece of nothingness should be Mount Xumi!


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, hold the hand of this palace."


    After Su Yan removed the enchantment, he grabbed Princess Kong Qian''s slender jade hand, only to feel that all the heat waves were dispelled by Princess Kong Qian with a powerful immortal element!


    "Are you ready? Go to Xumeshan with the lower bound of the palace?" Princess Kong Qian''s eyes couldn''t hide the excitement!


    Before getting Su Yan''s answer, Princess Kong Qian had already pulled Su Yan down towards that incandescent sea of ??fire!


    The heat generated by this sea of ??fire is extremely terrifying, and it can be regarded as a huge light source in itself.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian went hand in hand into this sea of ??flames, as if they had fallen into the sun, and a burning sensation gradually spread on their skin!


    The huge light made Su Yan unable to open his eyes, but even if he closed his eyes, his eyes stinged abnormally.


    The sound of the wind whizzed in my ears, and the power of the glazed lamp turned into an enchantment, isolating the external high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees...


    This is the ultra-high temperature enough to burn all the barriers between the spaces!


    Under this extreme temperature, even if it is an innate magic weapon, it will be burned and melted!


    Even in the fairy world, there are only a handful of magic weapons that can resist the real fire of the sun.


    Suddenly, Su Yan suddenly heard Princess Kong Qian say: "Su Yan, we have arrived."


    I don''t know when it will start, but the scorching wave has completely receded.


    After Su Yan opened his eyes, what he saw was a field of stars.


    I don''t know how many stars are in the deep night sky, but the land below is very ethereal.


    The place where they appeared was in the void of the universe.


    And Princess Kong Qian also used the glazed lamp to collect the remaining real fire of the sun, and then excitedly said: "Should be Mount Xumi below this?"


    "It should be." Su Yan replied quietly.

 Chapter 3819： Sumeru World

    Chapter 3819: Xumi World


    In the universe, the stars are very brilliant.


    And in the depths of this cluster of starlight, there are also some dark things about to move.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were not firmly established, so many gods flew from all directions!


    These celestial demons have been multiplying for many years in the gloomy void, and the number is extremely large. When they pass through the universe in groups, even Xinghui will be completely obscured!


    But no matter how large the number of demons were, it was nothing.


    What the demon is best at is not hand-to-hand combat, but changes various illusions to confuse the enemy, and after the enemy falls into the illusion of drunkenness, life and death, he will naturally lose the ability to resist the demon.


    Su Yan''s current realm has reached the golden immortal. After practicing as the golden immortal, his body and Dao have joined together, and he has taken the most solid first step on the road to immortality.


    These celestial demons are useless no matter how they change their images, and even Su Yan''s naked eyes can''t deceive them.


    I saw Mo Wen''s divine sword changing its sword light in Su Yan''s hands, changing into tens of thousands of purple sword lights, and shooting towards the heavenly demons in all directions!


    The amount of purple sword light is really too much, just like a purple meteor shower under the starry sky.


    In this magnificent meteor sword rain, countless demon fell.


    "These little heavenly demons are also really ridiculous, they actually treat us as prey." Princess Kong Qian said with disdain.


    Su Yan said: "Xumi Mountain doesn''t know how vast it is. It is not easy to find seven treasures from the ancient times. Let''s find a place to stay first."


    After solving these demon, Su Yan casually collected the sword light, and then landed downward with Princess Kong Qian.


    After crossing the clouds, you can see the mountains and rivers, all the scenery here is very majestic.


    Any tree can grow to a height of several hundred meters, and the fruit that grows from the big tree is already the size of a person.


    It seems that everything here has been magnified ten times or even more than a hundred times!


    Even the fireflies that can be seen in the sky have almost the physique of an adult!


    Ying insects are even like this, the beasts in this jungle can grow to a physique of 100 meters!


    Su Yan sighed: "Unexpectedly, after so many years, there has been no change here. The outside world is vicissitudes of life. I don''t know how many ethnic groups have fallen!"


    "Mount Xumi is the base of Lingshan. Of course, the Tathagata will not allow any changes to Mount Xumi. If it shakes his throne, wouldn''t it be a big deal?" Princess Kong Qian said with a thoughtful expression, "Master Mother just said to me Seven heavy treasures have fallen on Mount Xumi, but I haven��t told me where they are. Mount Xumi seems to be extremely vast, and I don��t know when we are going to find it."


    Su Yan said: "Are you afraid that the Tathagata will catch you back? After all, the glazed lamp that burned the ancient Buddha has fallen into your hands."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Yan, you are wrong about this. When you are in Lingshan, this palace must refer to the views of Tathagata, but once you leave Lingshan, this palace will not put him in the eyes. He must It is impossible to come to Mount Xumi in person. If you send someone else, this palace will reveal the Dharma Body of Thousand Miles, and it will be enough to eat it in one bite? No Bodhisattva or Arhat can be the opponent of this palace!


    If others dare to do such things, they will certainly not be forgiven by the Buddha.


    But when it was changed to Princess Kong Qian, even if she acted so recklessly, it was "reasonable." No one on Lingshan dared to punish her. After all, her relationship with Tathagata Buddha lay here.


    Don''t look at the monk face, but also look at the Buddha face!


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian landed on a big tree one after another, which was at least 500 meters high, with luxuriant branches and leaves, like a canopy.


    And under this starry sky, an extremely desolate neighing sound came from far away.


    Obviously, there is a huge monster looking for food under the night.


    "The spiritual energy here is very abundant, but there is no fairy spirit energy, which means that this place is no longer considered to be a fairy world, and we should be in a place that belongs to the spiritual world."


    The spiritual world is above the mortal world. A great battle in the ancient times shattered many worlds. The immortal world was affected very little, but the spiritual world was completely broken into many fragments.


    Most of them have been integrated into the mortal world, and some broken worlds have been preserved and become independent places that are left behind. On the contrary, some ethnic groups from the pre-ancient era can be preserved.


    The powerful aura comes with the night breeze.


    The aura here is so strong that even the most common animals, raised here for three generations, I am afraid they will be influenced by the aura, and then evolve into various monsters.


    Under the starlight and moonlight, this vast land seemed unusually calm, but this calmness was definitely only the appearance, and the inside was actually definitely undercurrents!


    Princess Kong Qian faced the river and mountains, put her hands on her mouth to amplify the sound, and then let out an extremely sharp scream!


    This scream made Su Yan''s eardrums greatly shake.


    And the big tree on which they are based also trembles, as if it has come alive.


    In fact, it was not only this big tree that had survived. In the middle of the jungle, countless dormant monsters were also startled by this scream!


    Then countless monsters flew up from the jungle and flew away!


    It was obviously shocked by Princess Kong Qian''s scream!


    Monsters often divide their territory by smell and sound.


    The breath of the Great King Peacock comes from the ancients, and it can be regarded as a top existence in the fairy world. It is really easy to suppress these monster beasts of Mount Xumi.


    But there are also a lot of heavy footsteps coming towards this side, these monster beasts coming towards this side are for pilgrimage and express surrender. They have agreed that Princess Kong Qian is enough to be the master of this land.


    Princess Kong Qian said to Ye Se, "Su Yan, you just need to stay with this palace, this palace has already figured out what to do."


    "What exactly are you going to do?" Su Yan asked.


    "Among the eight patron saints of Western Bliss, one of Garuda worships this palace as the ancestor god. The palace only needs to find Garuda and can order them to help the palace find the whereabouts of the seven treasures."


    Princess Kong Qian said this very confidently, but it was not indiscriminate.


    Garuda is a golden-winged roc bird. Not only can it travel thousands of miles a day in the sky, but its eyesight is extremely amazing. It is definitely not comparable to ordinary monsters.


    Princess Kong Qian belongs to the ancestor **** to the Jialuo clan.


    After all, all the feather tribes in the world can be regarded as the descendants of the ancestor Phoenix, and Princess Kong Qian is the biological daughter of the ancestor Phoenix. Princess Kong Qian��s position in the feather tribe is very important. If you want to dominate those Garuda, it should be the same. A very easy thing.

 Chapter 3820： Golden Winged Roc Bird

    Chapter 3820 Golden-winged Roc Bird


    Princess Kong Qian said: "The important thing at the moment is that this palace drives these monsters to find where Garuda''s tribe is. Otherwise, you and me are really looking for a needle in the sea."


    Under the curtain of night, many monsters as big as mountains gradually leaned towards this side.


    Looking at these mountain monsters, Princess Kong Qian said excitedly: "Even the palace wants to reveal her own law body. The former immortal world is like this, there are no such high immortals and immortals, nor those. Heavenly rules and rules. This Mount Sumeru is indeed a good place. It would be a shame to be occupied by Tathagata alone!"


    Princess Kong Qian has a way of communicating with these monsters, and soon has grasped where the Garuda tribe is at the top of the Golden Wing.


    Jinchi Mountain is unattainable, almost on the top of the sky, with a deep and bottomless pool underneath. Next to this pool, there are thousands of miles of mud bog. It is by nature a good place for dragons and snakes to live together.


    There is only one animal in Garuda''s recipe, and that is the dragon.


    The only problem is that the Golden Wing Peak is extremely far away from here. Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian flew at the fastest speed, and there are still thousands of miles away from the Golden Wing Peak after dawn!


    After dawn, a thick white mist appeared below, like a white ocean.


    But in the sea of ??fog, you can occasionally see some big guys poking out their heads. These monsters are at least a thousand feet in size.


    In today''s mortal world, there are almost no fierce beasts of this huge size, and only the incomparable aura of Mount Xumi can nourish these fierce beasts!


    After flying for a long time, I finally saw a mountain range, which almost cut off the sky, so high that it was difficult to see the peak even when I raised my head!


    This mountain range stretches vertically and horizontally, almost tens of thousands of meters high!


    The sea of ??white clouds is also resisted here, which can only form a retrospective trend, which also makes the mountains look more majestic!


    The sun shines on the top of the mountain, reflecting the golden light, like a golden-winged roc bird spreading its wings!


    No wonder this mountain is called the Golden Wing Mountain!


    In terms of Feng Shui, this Golden Wing Mountain Range can be called the dragon vein among the dragon veins.


    The towering dragon spine can be a natural emperor mountain!


    Even Su Yan had seen such a magnificent dragon vein for the first time.


    After seeing the Golden Wing Mountain, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help becoming excited, and they finally arrived at Garuda''s tribe!


    Next, according to Princess Kong Qian''s plan, she wanted to show her miracle and let those Garuda express surrender to her.


    While Princess Kong Qian was about to act, suddenly there were many birds of prey flying towards the top of the mountain. Among these birds of prey, there were many divine birds like Qingluan and Bifang.


    After these sacred birds flew down from the peak of Jin Wing Mountain, they completely ignored the existence of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    The look of these birds of prey is extremely flustered, and even the chirping sounds are very short and rapid!


    The flocks of birds flew, and these very powerful sacred birds flew together, which shows that there may be some top predators coming behind!


    After these birds of prey flew across the sky, a gust of wind rushed in, and even the sea of ??white clouds below was blown upside down!


    In the gale, neither Su Yan nor Princess Kong Qian''s figures were shaken.


    Su Yan said, "I''m afraid that a big guy is coming."


    Princess Kong Qian snorted coldly, and said: "No matter what the big guy, it happens to be used for Liwei for this palace!"


    If it were someone else, Su Yan would definitely remind him not to take it lightly. After all, Mount Xume is not a world they are familiar with. If it is a big one, it is very likely that the ship will capsize in the gutter.


    But if you say this to Princess Kong Qian, I''m afraid it will arouse Princess Kong Qian''s rebellious psychology even more, so Su Yan doesn''t say a word at all, but is quietly guarding here!


    Because looking at this posture, the opponent is definitely a rare evil thing in the ages!


    The strong wind became stronger and stronger, and then the entire Golden Wing Mountain range shook together, and the snow on the mountain also formed an overwhelming avalanche in the shaking!


    The rumbling sound of the avalanche overwhelmed everything, and then I saw a feather appearing above the towering Golden Wing Mountain!


    The culprit that caused the avalanche is finally about to reveal its true colors!


    This golden feather shining with golden light, even the sun''s brilliance was overshadowed at this moment!


    And the owner of this golden feather feather also showed up after crossing the Golden Wing Mountain Range. It turned out to be a huge golden winged roc bird!


    It is almost as big as a small town!


    The wings are at least fifteen miles wide after unfolding!


    When such a behemoth **** its wings in the air, it will produce a terrifying wind, which will cause an avalanche!


    This golden-winged Roc bird didn''t even glance at Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian when it crossed the Golden-winged Mountain Range. Perhaps it hadn''t noticed the existence of Su Yan at all.


    A pair of golden eyes was full of pride, and there was a five-color halo above its head!


    This five-color halo represents the extremely powerful divinity!


    The golden-winged big peng bird in front of me is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary Garuda. With such a pure divinity, even the mounts of the Bodhisattvas and Venerables of Western Bliss can hardly be achieved.


    After seeing such a golden-winged roc bird, Princess Kong Qian became even more excited.


    The strong divinity shows that this golden-winged big peng bird is definitely an ancient god. If the ancient **** of Mount Xumi can be stepped on, wouldn''t it be more proof that Princess Kong Qian is powerful?


    Thinking of this, Princess Kong Qian could no longer suppress the incomparable fighting spirit in her chest, and her body gradually turned into five-colored feathers, and then her pair of slender hands also turned into sharp bird claws!


    Then I saw a bigger peacock in the sky, with a five-color halo behind the peacock''s head!


    Regarding body shape, Kong Qiangong mainly steadily overwhelmed this golden-winged roc bird!


    Although Princess Kong Qian did not fully reveal her huge body of thousands of miles, her strength and realm advantages were also revealed!


    After this golden-winged roc bird was stopped by Princess Kong Qian, it was extremely angry!


    Immediately afterwards, they opened their wings and culled towards Princess Kong Qian!


    Not only Su Yan did not expect this, even Princess Kong Qian did not expect that this beast of the lower realm would take the initiative to attack under the suppression of her Da Ming King Peacock''s breath!


    With Princess Kong Qian''s proud character, how can she tolerate this kind of thing?


    Any offense against Princess Kong Qian will only be exchanged for Princess Kong Qian''s ten times more powerful killing intent!


    The Golden Winged Roc Bird and the Great King Peacock are both giants. After these two giants fought in the air, the sea of ??clouds below was stirred frantically!

 Chapter 3821： Fierce battle

    Chapter 3821 Fierce Battle


    Although the pair of sharp claws of the Golden-winged Roc Bird didn''t really hurt the Ming Wang Peacock, it caused her beautiful colorful feathers to flutter in the air a lot.


    Princess Kong Qian was furious to the extreme, because she couldn''t even think that a beast in the lower realm would dare to attack her ancestor god! It''s too unrespectful!


    After the wings of the two big fierce beasts spread out, they both have a range of at least a dozen miles, and the power to fight each other is also very terrifying!


    Soon Princess Kong Qian had the upper hand, after all, she had a great advantage in strength and realm, and her own fighting experience was extremely rich.


    The golden-winged roc bird was crushed down by it, and then slammed into a mountain in the distance!


    The mountain peak was directly smashed into pieces, and many cracks appeared on the ground below, even the unrelated mountain peaks also shook together, as if a very violent earthquake had occurred!


    An iron claw of the Great King Peacock was fiercely inserted into the golden-winged Dapeng bird''s neck, and golden blood flowed out from the wound and dyed the original golden feathers!


    Then the Golden Winged Dapeng Bird couldn''t help crying, but Princess Kong Qian decided not to let it go!


    This beast dared to smash her head-on like this, it was more than deadly!


    The Golden Winged Roc Bird also knows that it has reached a critical point of life and death at this time. If you don''t take out your strongest ability, I am afraid that it will fall here today!


    Just listening to the wailing of the golden-winged roc bird, the golden blood actually condensed into a sharp sword, and then the sharp sword shot towards Princess Kong Qian!


    This sharp sword not only contains powerful divine power, it is also a powerful blood curse!


    The so-called blood curse is a means of killing one thousand enemies and harming oneself eight hundred. It is a tactic that the ancient gods would use when they were about to die and plan to desperately!


    Princess Kong Qian is very knowledgeable, and of course she knows that she can''t be stabbed by this sharp sword. If she is hit in the heart, even she will be at risk of falling!


    As a last resort, Princess Kong Qian could only give up and continue to suppress the golden-winged roc bird, and flew towards the sky!


    After Princess Kong Qian flew into the air, she spit out a crimson phoenix flame from her mouth, and instantly condensed in the air into a crimson sea of ??fire!


    Su Yan had to shake his head at this time, while Yu Jian flew towards a higher sky.


    The size of these two monsters is too large, and they are too close to each other, and they will be easily affected.


    The flame of the Phoenix and the golden sword collided in the air!


    The shock wave caused by the explosion shook dozens of surrounding mountains and collapsed, leaving many cracks on the ground.


    And there are many strange black water flowing out of these cracks, I am afraid it has hurt the vitality of the earth veins!


    If you continue to fight, I''m afraid the earth and mountains will collapse!


    The crimson flames on the earth continued to spread, and many giant beasts were alarmed by this fight. These giant beasts were all thinking of fleeing in panic, but they soon discovered in despair that there was nowhere to escape!


    The spread of the sea of ??red fire is so fast!


    Even the hard rock was there, it quickly turned into soft magma in the red sacred fire!


    Many monsters were buried in the sea of ??fire before they could escape, and turned into cannon fodder in this battle!


    The golden-winged roc bird has a divine body, even if it lies in the crimson magma, there is no danger of life, and the wound on the neck nailed by the peacock with the claws of the king of the Ming has been quickly healed.


    It''s just that the blood curse cast just now to force the Great Ming King Peacock back caused a lot of blood loss in the body, which can''t be made up in a short time!


    The King of Ming Peacock stood high on the ground in the clouds, and the brilliance of the five-colored feathers only covered the sun in abundance and far!


    I have to admit that she is the most beautiful creature in this world, not only noble and cold, but also full of strong divinity.


    Although she usually descends to the earth in the posture of destroying the gods!


    The two divine birds of prey looked at each other in this way.


    Then Princess Kong Qian��s words echoed between the heavens and the earth: "What are you! This palace is the Peacock of the King of Ming Dynasty! The Buddha of the Tathagatas has enshrined this palace as Buddha and Bodhisattva, and the emperors of all walks of life are still polite to this palace," What are you that dare to bump into this palace head-on? Did you know that this palace is the ancestor of all feather tribes?!"


    The golden-winged Roc bird replied, "Even if you are Princess Kong Qian? This is the Xumi world! I am the golden-winged Roc bird ancestor god! If I had not resisted the Tathagata back then, why would I be knocked down from the fairy world by the Tathagata? You are nothing more than a Tathagata plaything! It''s ridiculous to boast about a Buddha mother! You should go back to the upper realm. A plaything like you is more suitable for being locked in a cage by the Tathagata!"


    The words of the Golden-winged Roc Bird are terrorizing Princess Kong Qian''s self-esteem, and it can also be said that it has touched Princess Kong Qian''s inverse scales!


    Judging from Su Yan''s understanding of Princess Kong Qian, Princess Kong Qian is determined not to give up today!


    And the golden-winged roc bird lost so much blood inexplicably, so naturally it wouldn''t just leave it alone.


    These two birds of prey are extremely angry, and they will never give in to each other!


    Su Yan already had an expectation in his heart, I''m afraid this incident will not simply end.


    The strength of these two birds of prey is enough to destroy the world. If Princess Kong Qian can''t suppress the anger and release the Thousand Miles Dharma Body, this magnificent world will eventually turn into black ashes!


    If it was Su Yan, he would definitely ask some questions before the start of the fight, such as the origin of this golden-winged big penguin bird, and why he has such a powerful divinity!


    If this golden-winged big peng bird is really an ancient **** in the lower realm that was suppressed by the Buddha, then he has been in the lower realm for a longer time, and he should have a deeper understanding of this Mount Xumi.


    But reason is not something everyone has. If anyone tells Princess Kong Qian to be rational in this situation, I am afraid that this person will be burned to ashes by Princess Kong Qian on the spot!


    At this time, Su Yan could only smile bitterly. With his current strength, it was not enough to intervene in the battle between the two birds of prey.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "You were suppressed by the Tathagata in the lower realm. My palace has already remembered which beast you are! Because there are not many beasts that can let the Tathagata take action in person..."


    The Golden-winged Roc Bird sneered and said, "Since you already know who I am, you should know that Mount Xumi is definitely not a place where you can go wild!"


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, Su Yan remembered that when the Tathagata Buddha established order in the Western Lingshan, there was indeed a golden-winged big peng bird on his shoulder.


    The golden-winged roc bird is said to have a deep relationship with the Tathagata.


    When I went to Lingshan now, I could no longer see a golden-winged big peng bird standing on the shoulders of Buddha Tathagata. I think he was suppressed by the Buddha and fell into the world of Sumi below Lingshan!

 Chapter 3822： The sky collapses

    The third thousand eight hundred and twenty-two chapters


    But aren''t both Golden-winged Rocchio and Princess Kong Qian both extremely dissatisfied with Buddha Tathagata? Since they have understood each other''s identities, why are they facing each other in such a tit-for-tat?


    Perhaps when they were on Lingshan back then, there was hatred between each other?


    After the two sides looked at each other for a while, Princess Kong Qian took the lead in launching an assault!


    The sharp whistling sound formed a shock wave in the air, shattering the remaining white clouds!


    The red phoenix flame also turned into a white sun under Princess Kong Qian��s claws!


    Princess Kong Qian definitely hasn''t fully grasped the power of the Sun''s True Fire. She used the Sun''s True Fire so forcefully, I''m afraid it was because the killing intention was too fierce!


    And in the confrontation just now, Princess Kong Qian should have already known the strength of the other party. If you want to kill the other party quickly, Sun Real Fire is undoubtedly the best choice!


    The Golden Winged Roc Bird never thought that Princess Kong Qian would make such a change.


    If it is just a pure phoenix flame, he can still resist it by relying on his powerful divinity, but if it is facing the real fire of the sun, it is another situation!


    The pure white flame didn''t look very eye-catching, and was completely covered by the light of various colorful feathers in the sky.


    But after the inconspicuous incandescent flame burned on the golden-winged Dapeng bird''s body, he was like an electric shocked shrimp, struggling violently!


    The true fire of the sun is known as the origin of all fires, and it represents the power of absolute destruction!


    Not only does the high temperature exceed all flames, even changes in properties can completely crush all flames!


    Even the golden feathers full of divine nature of the Golden-winged Roc Bird had no resistance when facing the real fire of the sun, and it was almost burned to black ashes after meeting each other!


    Regardless of the enchantment or the spell, or the power of the law, there is nothing but combustible combustible in front of the real fire of the sun!


    The burning of the real fire of the sun also brought great pain, causing the golden-winged roc bird to struggle fiercely in the crimson lava!


    Princess Kong Qian seemed to have gained an absolute advantage, and she seemed to be able to kill the Golden-winged Roc bird here.


    But the waves of this battle can be said to have really started at this time!


    The Golden Winged Roc Bird once again cast a blood curse in the panic, and this time three golden swords appeared!


    The power of each of these three golden sharp swords is very powerful, Su Yan can tell at a glance, this golden sharp sword can easily kill the existence of the fairy king series!


    It seems that the Golden Winged Roc Bird is already going to work hard, even if it consumes the blood in the body, it will drag Princess Kong Qian to **** with him!


    Faced with these three sharp swords, Princess Kong Qian didn''t evade, still burning the body of the Golden-winged Roc bird with the real fire of the sun!


    I saw three golden swords pierce Princess Kong Qian''s body through three huge wounds, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but screamed up to the sky, but even so, the real fire of the sun from the pair of iron claws never let up. !


    Most of the golden-winged roc bird''s body has been sunk under the melting red lava.


    And there are more and more mountain peaks disintegrating on the earth, and the cracks on the earth are getting more and more terrifying, and what spreads from the cracks is no longer the weird black water, it has turned into terrifying magma!


    Both of them obviously wanted to kill each other regardless. Su Yan couldn''t help wondering in his heart, what kind of hatred was there between them, so that they would be so desperate?


    Perhaps these two birds of prey have completely lost their minds at this time, only the instinct to fight is driving their actions, nothing more!


    Obviously, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t recognize the origin of the golden-winged roc bird, and now she is about to fight to death. This change is too violent and too fast!


    The golden blood flowing out of the two bodies was too large, and the golden blood flowing out gradually turned into a small river around them.


    Unknowingly, the surrounding sky became densely clouded, and blood-colored lightning pierced the sky.


    The vicinity of the originally holy Golden Wing Mountain Range has become an apocalyptic scene!


    Even if only one strand of the real sun falls on the surrounding peaks, it can burn a peak into crimson lava!


    The rivers of magma above the earth flowed across the river, and the body of the golden-winged roc has almost completely sunk into the magma!


    But his life energy is still very strong, and there is still a long way to go before complete death!


    This golden-winged roc bird is probably also a spirit beast born after the world was opened up. It��s just that the chances are too bad and it doesn��t have the same achievements as the original phoenix, but at least it is the honor of the ancient gods. It��s not easy to fall like this Thing!


    Suddenly, the Golden Winged Dapeng Bird and Princess Kong Qian plunged into the river of magma at an extremely fast speed!


    After the golden-winged Dapeng bird and the huge figure of Princess Kong Qian were swallowed together, the surrounding magma continued to gush downward!


    It seems that the place where the Golden-winged Dapeng Bird and Princess Kong Qian fell into has become a funnel, which can swallow endless magma!


    Su Yan suddenly frowned at this time, because he already knew what had happened!


    Mount Xumi is so huge that it has evolved into a layered world. Princess Kong Qian��s sun is so fierce that she has burned through this layer of space, making her and the Golden Wing Roc The bird fell into the next level of the world!


    It''s as if Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian used the real fire of the sun to burn through the space, descending from the illusory realm to here!


    The real fire of the sun is too violent, so violent that it can burn everything through! Even the barriers between the worlds!


    If Princess Kong Qian keeps releasing the real fire of the sun, I''m afraid she will fall into the dead world at the bottom of Mount Xumi together with the golden-winged roc bird!


    The space is burned through. This is a change that Su Yan did not expect!


    Su Yan has just gotten married with Princess Kong Qian. Although this ceremony has the meaning of pulling a hook with children, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to ignore Princess Kong Qian!


    Su Yan is definitely not someone who can just ignore his companions in danger, but this fact is too difficult to deal with right now.


    In the magma waterfall formed by the hole in that space, many white light spots slowly emerged!


    These white light spots seem harmless to humans and animals, but they are actually evolved from the real fire of the sun!


    The sun was surrounded by real fire, and if Su Yan approached rashly, he would only plunge himself into the danger of death!


    At this time, Su Yan did not move, nor did he not move, it was extremely unbearable!


    And the collapse of the sky and the earth has gradually healed.

 Chapter 3823： Somehow

    Chapter 3823


    Although the pierced earth fissure has gradually healed, the magma river below is still hot.


    The fire spirit of the real fire of the sun is still floating everywhere, and the degree of danger has not been reduced much.


    Princess Kong Qian and the Golden Winged Roc Bird will win or lose in this battle, and no one can say for sure what the final result will be.


    In the distance, more than a dozen streamers were flying towards this side at an extremely fast speed. It must be the fight between Princess Kong Qian and the Golden-winged Roc Bird that alarmed the natives of Mount Xumi.


    They must be very curious as to how the collapse of the sky came about.


    Among these streams of light there was a demon-like energy that soared to the sky, and after flying there, as Su Yan had expected, there were more than a dozen demon kings.


    The images of these demon kings are very ugly, with blue faces and fangs, or with seven or eight different heads, and a necklace made of baby skulls on their necks.


    Seeing the broken mountain peaks on the earth, turning into a crimson lava river, the faces of these demon kings are also full of shock!


    Those fire spirits of the sun''s real fire also made them afraid to approach at all.


    Soon, the Demon King discovered Su Yan standing in a higher void.


    Of course, Su Yan had no intention of hiding his whereabouts.


    The strength of these demon kings is almost at the level of the heavenly immortal, and only one demon king with eight heads is almost at the level of the golden immortal.


    It should be very easy for Su Yan to deal with these demon kings.


    The strength of the monster race is often slightly inferior to the human immortals of the same level. This is because the method of the monster race''s cultivation is to puff up the essence of the sun and the moon at the beginning, relying on its own instinct, unlike the human race that has the inheritance.


    Moreover, the hearts of the monks of the monster race are often more chaotic than those of the human race, and the killing intent is more difficult to restrain, so the difference in mood is especially obvious.


    Therefore, in the same realm of Tianxian and Jinxian, Terran monks are often better.


    But after practicing to the realm of the immortal king, that''s not good.


    Those who can cultivate to the realm of the immortal king are all of Zhong Ling''s beautiful people, and they definitely have powerful blessings. There is no obvious gap between the monster race and the human race.


    These Demon Kings in front of them were obviously not in the realm of the Immortal Kings.


    Su Yan was in the star realm, and it was easy to hunt a dozen or twenty golden immortals in one go, and it would only be easier to deal with the dozen or so demon kings who were not yet well-developed.


    But these demon kings had other uses for Su Yan, so Su Yan didn''t make a move, but calmly waited for these demon kings to come to the door.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian have been separated, the next thing to do is to gain a foothold in Mount Xumi.


    It��s okay if Princess Kong Qian can come back, if Princess Kong Qian can��t wait, she can only find a way by herself. Whether Princess Kong Qian is dead or alive, she will have to find her trace, and then she can return to the fairy world from Mount Xumi. go with.


    This will not happen overnight, and we need to be prepared for a long-term battle.


    Su Yan stood motionless in the void, while those demon kings quickly flew towards Su Yan.


    Because in such a place, to find a human being without evil spirits on his body is a very amazing thing in itself!


    Although the thirteen demon kings surrounded Su Yan Tuan Tuan, there was no way to tell where they stood. If Su Yan wanted to leave, these demon kings would definitely not be able to stop him.


    The demon king with two snake heads pointed at Su Yan and said, "Who are you? How come you appeared here? Does the explosion that shook the Golden Wing Mountain just now have something to do with you?"


    This demon king has two snake heads. It is a double-headed snake who has cultivated for thousands of years to become a spirit. If the real body is revealed, it is three thousand feet long. There have been countless wild beasts that have been hunted. The large size is called the double-headed snake king. .


    Su Yan glanced at the double-headed snake king with disdain, and didn''t mean to answer at all.


    Obviously, the Double-Headed Snake King is not the person who is talking to these Demon Kings, but even if he is the person who is talking, he is not qualified to speak to Su Yan in an interrogative tone.


    These Demon Kings seemed to be able to overpower Su Yan by relying on a large number of people.


    This is a joke!


    "Why did the sacred breath of the Golden Winged Great Sage disappear here? Looking at the sea of ??fire below, is it possible that you did something to the Golden Winged Great Sage? Why didn''t you quickly bring in your identity?" Another demon Wang asked.


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "You don''t need to know who I am, but you have to be clear about one thing, otherwise you will definitely lose your head."


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, and the purple sword light of Mowen Divine Sword was shining in the air, and then it changed into a purple thunder!


    These demon kings have lived for at least five thousand years, and their long lifespan has made them extraordinary insights.


    Almost all of them have seen that the purple sword light in Su Yan''s hand is at least the level of the innate spirit treasure, and the purple thunder that has been transformed is the Taoist **** thunder that suppresses demons and punishes evil!


    It can be said to be their perfect nemesis!


    Su Yan himself has a very peaceful aura, and his cultivation is completely restrained. It can be considered simple and unpretentious just by looking at his appearance. It is unexpected that he will have such an amazing method when he shows off his weapon!


    These demon kings have long realized that Su Yan''s methods and powers are not trivial, but they did not expect to reach this level!


    Moreover, the innate spirit treasures are very rare treasures in the boundary of Mount Xumi, at least these demon kings don''t have such treasures!


    "Everyone, be careful! This kid is afraid that he has already cultivated to the golden fairy state of returning to nature! I don''t know how many immortals he has mastered. If he has more than five immortals, I am afraid that our brothers together are not his opponents!" Said the Demon King with eight different heads.


    Su Yan smiled, and the purple thunder with the change of Divine Sword in the palm of his hand gradually floated into the air.


    If these demon kings knew that Su Yan had mastered 16 different celestial laws, would they immediately flee in fear?


    This eight-headed Demon King was obviously the core leader of these Demon Kings. After he spoke, the rest of the Demon Kings had obviously become more cautious.


    Su Yan looked at the demon king with eight heads, and only thought that he looked like a monster made up of many animal carcasses.


    The black body is wide and big, and his hands are almost long enough to hang down on the ground.


    His eight heads are completely different. These eight heads are monkey, lion, tiger, elephant, and cobra, and the other three are completely indistinguishable from animal heads.


    I don''t know what kind of monsters they cultivated.


    However, the aura of Mount Xumi is so exuberant, perhaps some strange new species are born every day.


    Su Yan said: "I need a place to stay. If you are willing to follow me, I can spare your lives. This is your only chance to survive."

 Chapter 3824： Killing intent

    Chapter 3824: Senluo''s Murderous Intent


    The demon kings all laughed wildly, "Is this kid mad? We have a dozen old brothers here, and you actually said you want to spare us?"


    "Even if you have innate spirit treasures and master the Taoist divine thunder, what about? This is Mount Xumi! It is the happy land of our monster race! Our brothers can turn into ten thousand zhang dharma bodies at any time. At that time, just a breath is enough to You swallow it in your stomach!"


    "Yes! Although your sword is an innate spirit treasure, you only have one sword. A dozen of our brothers rushed forward together. Who are you going to deal with?!"


    What these demon kings thought was that no matter how powerful Su Yan��s sword was, it would be the limit for being able to deal with three enemies at the same time. There are still ten remaining demon kings, and they can tear Su Yan alive no matter what they think. , And then take this innate spirit treasure into his own hands!


    There is a powerful greed in the minds of these demon kings, especially after seeing that Mo Wen''s divine sword is an innate spirit treasure!


    Even if it is a tenth-order fairy weapon, it is only an acquired thing, less than one-tenth of the innate spirit treasure!


    What''s more important is that Mount Xumi has no existence that can refine innate spirit treasures. A very small number of innate spirit treasures appeared on Mount Xumi when the immortal world was in turmoil.


    Such an opportunity is almost impossible to meet, and it almost only occurs when the epoch changes.


    Therefore, if there is a chance to win the innate spirit treasure, these demon kings are determined not to miss it.


    Only the eight-headed Demon King looked solemn and said nothing. After all, he has reached the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal, and his vision and knowledge are much better than those of his companions.


    He faintly smelled an extremely dangerous aura from Su Yan, and this dangerous aura kept telling him that he should stay away from this man! This man is absolutely dangerous!


    Su Yan just stood in the void without saying a word. These demon kings were not sufficiently knowledgeable, and they couldn''t help treating Su Yan''s silence as a certain kind of weakness in the situation.


    The words of these demon kings are getting more and more excessive, it seems that they have already taken Su Yan, and their greed for Mo Wen Divine Sword has become more and more explicit!


    Su Yan is the sacred son of Wanshou Mountain, and naturally understands the demon clan''s rules very well.


    It is meaningless to reason with these vicious monsters, and only using absolute strength to overwhelm them is the most effective method.


    I saw Su Yan flicking his fingers. Although the expression on his face was still relaxed and casual, the purple thunder next to him swept across the sky at an incredible speed, and then the two snake heads were cut off!


    The double-headed snake king didn''t even have time to make any response, and the powerful law body was too late to change, and Su Yan had already cut off two heads with the Mo Wen Divine Sword!


    Crimson blood spewed from the mutilated wound, and reflected in the magma river below!


    After the two heads of the Double-Headed Snake King were cut off, they didn''t die immediately, but instead cursed Su Yanlai frantically in the air!


    The vitality of these alien monsters is really very tenacious!


    Then I saw the blood flowing out of the wound of the double-headed snake king quickly turned into a black as ink color, which means that the blood has contained a great evil thought! Turned into the raw material of the blood curse!


    After that, countless black and ink blood shrouded Su Yan, and the power in an instant has reached the level of covering the sky and the sun!


    Both heads of the Double-Headed Snake King were cut off, seeing that he could not survive, but before he died, he also wanted Rasuyan to cushion his back!


    Su Yan commanded Mo Wen Divine Sword to turn around, and saw Mo Wen Divine Sword''s purple thunder shining in the air, directly cutting away the black blood formed by covering the sky!


    Although the black blood is in direct contact with Mo Wen''s Excalibur, it can''t deface the spirituality of Mo Wen''s Excalibur at all!


    On the contrary, after the contact with Mo Wen Divine Sword, the purple electric light made a stir, and it evaporated frantically!


    "Is this the power of the innate spirit treasure? The blood of the double-headed snake king can definitely pollute the tenth-order immortal weapon. I can''t imagine that it can''t even destroy the barrier on the surface of this sword! It is really terrible!" Marveling at the power of Mowen Excalibur, on the one hand, the greed in his eyes has become more and more obvious!


    As for the fall of the double-headed snake king, they had no feeling at all.


    The blood curse failed, and the two snake heads that had been severed were also hit by the purple electric light again in the air. The power of the purple electric light was very strong!


    The two snake heads were directly exploded into powder in the air!


    The broken snake body also lost its spirituality completely, changed into a body of several thousand meters, and fell into the magma below.


    The burnt smell of barbecue gradually filled the air.


    The double-headed snake king is an ancient alien species. The strength of the snake''s body cannot be considered weak. Even if it falls into the magma, it cannot be burned to ashes immediately.


    But when the huge snake body fell from a high altitude, it was also contaminated with a lot of fire spirits from the real fire of the sun.


    After these fire spirits met the body of the snake, they immediately changed into white flames!


    This fierce white flame quickly burned the body of the snake into grayish-white ashes, which melted into the lava river.


    These demon kings looked terrifying.


    They all grew up slowly from the bottom of the struggle, and the hands of every Demon King were stained with blood.


    They are not so afraid of death itself, but after seeing the process of the double-headed snake king''s body turning into ashes after death, they still feel hairy in their hearts.


    The remaining twelve Demon Kings were shocked by Su Yan.


    They had never seen the battle between Princess Kong Qian and the Golden-winged Dapeng Bird before, and thought that the white fire spirit floating in the air had been transformed by Su Yan!


    If this white fire spirit is used to deal with them, even if five hundred or thousands of demon kings come, they will all be turned into ashes!


    Because this is the real fire spirit of the sun!


    They simply have no way to resist!


    Therefore, these twelve demon kings have separated from Su Yan, fearing that they will become the next victim!


    Su Yan pursed his mouth lightly and smiled.


    Because Su Yan didn''t speak, these demon kings felt that Su Yan was more mysterious and unpredictable!


    Then I saw four pink flames suppressed from the sky and landed on the heads of these twelve demon kings!


    These four flames have a radius of at least fifty miles, forming an unbreakable formation faintly!


    If these demon kings dared to have any dissatisfaction, or did anything to make Su Yan dissatisfied, these four flames would turn into a large flame refining array and be directly suppressed!


    The formation formed by these four flames is Sen Luo God Hell!


    There are four fairy rules about flame changes in it, and it can even be said to be a big fuss to deal with these demon kings.


    After all, these demon kings are nothing more than a golden immortal, and the rest are only cultivators of heavenly immortals. Facing the suppression of the immortal rule, there will be no resistance!

 Chapter 3825： Shangxian forgiveness

    Chapter 3825: Shangxian forgive me


    However, these demon kings were completely suppressed by Su Yan. Some demon kings even immediately begged Su Yan for forgiveness, saying: "Shang Xian, please! Shang Xian, it is our brother who has no eyes and has offended Shang Xian! Our brothers are willing to be on the side. Be a cow in front of the immortal to make atonement for your sins!"


    "Don''t fight! Don''t fight! God, I am waiting for surrender! I am definitely not the opponent of God, and even if we fight again, I will be ruined!"


    Su Yan didn''t really need these demon kings to be bulls and horses, but he was unfamiliar with Mount Sumeru. If there were some powerful demon kings as his subordinates, whatever he wanted to do would be much easier and more convenient.


    Su Yan also considered this, and Senluo God Fire Prison did not directly suppress it.


    Otherwise, Su Yan would not be polite to these demon kings at all, just kill them all!


    Facing the Sun Luo God Hell, these demon kings only had a feeling of despair, and they didn''t even have the courage to fight back.


    "My sword is an innate spirit treasure, don''t you want it anymore?"


    "It''s our brothers who don''t know Taishan, the treasure of the immortal, how dare we smelly monsters wishful thinking? Please let the immortal calm down."


    "How dare we covet the magic weapon of Shangxian, and ask Shangxian to calm down our anger, it is our brother who provokes Shangxian somehow!"


    These monsters were presumptuous and respectful, and their name for Su Yan also became a bite and a god, and the speed of changing their faces and surrendering was extremely fast.


    But this is also good, it saves a lot of killing, and Su Yan is also a useful place to get these monsters.


    Su Yan immediately took the Senluo God Inferno Prison, and then the purple thunder also returned to Su Yan''s side, and kept flying around Su Yan''s side.


    With Su Yan''s current strength and realm, he is not afraid that these demon kings will come up with a moth, and said: "Take me back to your mountain gate. I still have many questions to ask you."


    The big demon king with eight heads is called the Octopus Demon King. He is the boss of these demon kings. He opened a dojo in Yaoshan. There are at least one hundred thousand little monsters gathered under his seat. They are all very famous big ones. Demon King.


    Su Yan asked, "Did you know that Tathagata once demoted a golden-winged roc bird in the lower realm?"


    The Octopus Demon King said: "If you return to the immortal, this is indeed the case. This golden-winged big peng bird once stood on the shoulders of the Tathagata, and enjoyed the worship of thousands of worldly beloved men and women with Tathagata. Knowing how it offended the Tathagata, it was demoted to Mount Xumi. This is something that happened 13,000 years ago."


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he asked again: "No matter how much you know about this golden-winged roc bird, you can tell it."


    The Octopus Demon King has eight heads, and his mind is naturally more moved than the average demon elf. Just now he was the first to surrender to Su Yan.


    His eldest brother surrendered so quickly, the other Demon King naturally didn''t have the courage to resist.


    The Octopus Demon King knew that his wealth and life were in Su Yan''s hands at this time, so he was extremely affectionate to Su Yan, and he was about to tell all the things he knew.


    After being relegated to Mount Xumi by the Tathagata, the Golden-winged Roc bird immediately established itself as the Golden-winged Great Sage.


    The Golden Winged Roc Bird almost became enlightened with the Tathagata, and it is considered an ancestor-level figure in Mount Xumi. It is almost the first-class existence in Mount Xumi. Even the three bosses of Mount Xumi dare not provoke the Golden Wings. Holy!


    The Golden Wing Mountain Range was originally called the sacred mountain, and it was the holy land of all the demons in the Xumi world.


    After the Golden Winged Great Sage came to the world of Xumi, he immediately occupied the holy mountain and changed its name to the Golden Wing Mountain!


    The descendants of the Golden Winged Great Sage, that is, those Jialou Luo Birds have also moved to the Golden Winged Mountain, and have become the most powerful force in the world of Sumi. The other demon kings can only retreat when they encounter it, and they dare not easily. provoke!


    After all, there is an old ancestor sitting on Jinchi Mountain!


    And in this Sumi world, I am afraid that no one can match this ancestor.


    After hearing this, Su Yan couldn''t help thinking about it. Could it be that the Great Sage of the Golden Wings had been on the mountain all the time, and then he sensed the breath of Princess Kong Qian before he came down the mountain?


    What kind of hatred does he and Princess Kong Qian have?


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, he heard the Octopus Demon King praise him, saying: "The golden winged old thief''s aura disappeared, and he must have been buried in the true sun of the gods. The golden winged great sage''s breath finally Disappearing in the magma beneath the mountain, I''m afraid the news will spread all over the world soon."


    After the Eight Extreme Demon King finished speaking, the rest of the Demon Kings also kept touting Su Yanlai.


    In their mouths, Su Yan is simply Wencheng Wude, is the strongest immortal king since the beginning of the world!


    Su Yan didn''t care about these flattery, but there was a misunderstanding that made Su Yan hesitate, but in the end he didn''t explain it.


    The Octopus Demon King thought it was Su Yan who hunted down the Golden Winged Great Sage, but the actual situation is of course not the case.


    But Su Yan didn''t admit or deny it. On the contrary, he could increase his sense of mystery, making these demon kings inevitably more honest when doing things in the future.


    Su Yan originally wanted to ask about some ancient ruins, so that he could find out the whereabouts of the seven treasures.


    But when she thought that Princess Kong Qian was trapped in the Lower Realm at this time, and she didn''t even know her life or death, Su Yan was not in the mood, planning to do more care about this matter in the future.


    At the moment, it is more important to find a place to stay.


    The Baji Demon King��s cave is in Mount Yao. After returning to Mount Yao, I saw the mountains and plains filled with flags.


    Formations are arranged on each mountain, and there are little monsters patrolling.


    It seems to be quite organized.


    The general demon king imperial means is not so smart, it is difficult to establish such an effective system.


    In a sense, this Octopus Demon King could be regarded as an individual talent.


    After returning to Mount Yao, the Baji Demon King directly invited Su Yan to the throne covered with tiger skins, and then bowed down to Su Yan''s seat with the rest of the Demon King, Big Demon, and Little Demon.


    And he announced in a loud voice: "From today onwards, Yaoshan''s surname is Su!"


    I have to say that this Octopus Demon King is so exquisite in mind that he is so good at life.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t fault it.


    Although this kind of character is snobbish, as long as Su Yan has always been in a strong position, he is not afraid that he dares to resist, and he is not afraid that when he does things, he is the most reliable subordinate.


    But if one day, when the strength of the Eight Extreme Demon King faintly surpassed Su Yan''s momentum, he would definitely kill Su Yan deliberately.


    But there is nothing to say about this kind of thing, the Yaozu has always advocated respect for strength.


    As the saint son of Wanshou Mountain, Su Yan naturally understood this very well.


    If Su Yan couldn''t suppress even a mere Octopus Demon King, then there was no need to think about revenge.

 Chapter 3826： The Demon Kings Visit

    Chapter 3826 The Demon King''s Visit


    Yaoshan has a total of 100,000 little monsters, even if you don''t count the double-headed snake king killed by Su Yan, there are also 17 monster kings, and there are as many as a hundred monsters!


    The boundary of Mount Xumi is already a very large force.


    If this power is used well, it will be of great benefit to finding the seven legendary treasures.


    Su Yan asked the Baji Demon King to bring in many ancient classics of the demon race, wandering in the sea of ??books day and night, just wanting to find some clues about the seven treasures.


    Since these seven treasures have appeared in Mount Xumi, and finally disappeared in Mount Xumi, some clues will be left behind.


    However, it is not easy to find these clues from the complex information, and to identify and classify them, and it is a very huge project.


    But now no one can help Su Yan, so he has to do it himself.


    Princess Kong Qian''s whereabouts are still unknown, but Su Yan has a hunch that Princess Kong Qian must not have fallen.


    Although there is not enough evidence to support this feeling, Su Yan''s spiritual sense has always been extremely accurate.


    If Princess Kong Qian had fallen so simply, then it would be impossible for her to travel through such a long time and live to this day.


    There are not a few immortal emperors in the same era of Princess Kongqian. She can survive to this day, of course, not only by luck, but also by quite a lot of ability.


    As long as Princess Kong Qian doesn''t lead the real fire of the sun to her body, it is really not easy to fall.


    Instead of doing unnecessary things, Su Yan should focus on serious things.


    Otherwise, when Princess Kong Qian came up from the lower level of Mount Xumi, she found that Su Yan had made no progress, and she was afraid that she would play princess temper again!


    After coming to the great **** Su Yan, the little demon and the demon king above and below Yaoshan were extremely frightened, because a new master on a mountain in the demon world often meant that there would be a new order.


    The new order often means killing, but after Su Yan came to Yaoshan, let alone establishing a new order, he just didn''t bother to take a look at the formations on the mountain.


    The Octopus Demon King couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, because he had discovered that Su Yan''s mind was not in power at all, but instead fell on the ancient books of those demon races.


    The Baji Demon King also didn''t understand the beauty of these ancient books of the monster race. He collected these ancient books just to decorate the facade, and he had never opened it.


    Seeing that Su Yan read these ancient books of the monster race so seriously every day, he followed them for two days. He thought he could still find some amazing secrets in these ancient books, but later found nothing, so he had to give up.


    Unconsciously, Su Yan had lived on the mountain for seven days.


    On this day, seven demon kings came to the door on their own initiative.


    They are calling for a meeting with the Baji Demon King, and it seems that there is something important to discuss.


    Each of these seven demon kings represents a force. Regardless of strength or lineage, they are all top-notch existences in the demon clan, and it can be said that they are not small.


    When the seven demon kings went to the hall of Yaoshan, they found that the Octopus Demon King stood respectfully behind a white-clothed young man. The other Yaoshan Demon Kings also stood on both sides very well, not daring to move.


    And this young man in white was flipping through an extremely heavy volume of ancient books in his hands.


    The hall was quiet and solemn, and Yaoshan''s Demon King didn''t even dare to breathe, as if he was afraid to disturb the man''s reading Yaxing in white.


    After going up to Mount Yao, you will actually see such a scene. This is something that the seven demon kings did not expect at all.


    And when they met the white-clothed man who raised their heads, they couldn''t help but wonder: who this white-clothed man is and why would he sit in the seat of the Octopus Demon King? The Octopus Demon King treats him with respect. ?


    Isn''t the master of Yaoshan the Baji Demon King?


    They only felt that they had come to the wrong place, but looking at the solemn expression of the Baji Demon King, the status between him and the man in white can be said to be very clear.


    Is there any brand-new change in Yaoshan?


    This white-clothed man is of course Su Yan. Facing the visit of these demon kings, Su Yan was not too surprised. Su Yan could almost guess why they came.


    Among the seven demon kings who came to visit, one of them was a spirit dog who became a demon king. He had a very keen sense of smell. He immediately smelled an unusual aura from Su Yan''s body: "Are you a human? How could the human race sit? Here?"


    These words also shocked the rest of the Demon King even more!


    Of course, there are human races in the Xumi world, but the human race and the demon race have always been at odds. Even if the original master of Yaoshan, the Baji Demon King, is absurd, he shouldn''t be a servant of a hairy boy!


    The Baji Demon King tidied his throat before saying: "This is Su Shangxian from the upper realm. Our brother has taken refuge in Su Shangxian, and Yaoshan is now Su Shangxian in charge."


    "From the upper bound?"


    These demon kings looked at Su Yan with incredible eyes.


    Because everyone knows that Mount Xumi is controlled by the Tathagata, and occasionally there are bodhisattvas, powerful men, and venerables, but they are just a clone.


    In these tens of thousands of years, I have never heard of anyone who descended from the immortal world to Mount Xumi!


    If this is true, the meaning behind it is absolutely profound!


    These seven demon kings did not expect that they would encounter such a bizarre thing after they came up to Yaoshan. After looking at each other, they didn''t know what to say.


    On the contrary, Su Yan assumed the posture of the master, put down the scroll in his hand and smiled: "You don''t have to be restrained. Although I am a human race, when I was in the upper realm, I already commanded the Ten Thousand Demon Immortals and was the master of Wanshou Mountain."


    A demon king whispered: "I''ve heard that Wanshou Mountain is a gathering place for demon celestial beings... But how can you prove your identity?"


    Su Yan waved his hand gently, and a purple electric light appeared in his palm, and then the phone changed into four completely different powers: wood, fire, gold, and earth!


    These four powers all contain extremely powerful immortal laws, but they can be held in the palm of the hand by Su Yan, never leaving the range of the palm of the hand.


    This shows that Su Yan''s grasp of the power of Xian Ze has reached the realm of transformation!


    At least these seven demon kings have golden immortals, and the most powerful one is already close to the cultivation base of the immortal king.


    Of course they could see that Su Yan''s hand did not seem to show up, but in fact, how powerful control it needed to complete it.


    More importantly, Su Yan has mastered at least four elements of the fairy rules!


    This is an achievement that the demon kings of Mount Xumi could never achieve!


    After the purple electric light changed one after another, it turned back to electric light, and then Su Yan held the palm of his palm, and the purple electric light slowly dissipated.


    The demon clan respects strength, and after Su Yan showed off such a skill, these demon kings were already convinced.

 Chapter 3827： Request an alliance

    Chapter 3827: Request for Alliance


    Then Su Yan let his subordinates watch the seats, and after these demon kings took their seats, Su Yan let these demon kings introduce themselves one by one.


    These seven demon kings are all the big monsters who command one side alone, and their bloodlines are all related to the ancient beasts, or they are the ancient beasts who have cultivated into demons at all.


    These demon kings have the thinnest family, and they also have fifty thousand demon soldiers under their hands.


    The most powerful Qilin King has a total of 500,000 monster soldiers, and he is also the strongest one, the realm is already very close to the fairy king.


    Su Yan said: "You are all kings of the monster race, there must be something important to come to Yaoshan, right?"


    King Qilin lowered his voice and said, "Yaoshan is so close to the Golden Wing Mountain Range, I must have heard the wind, right?"


    When King Kylin asked, Su Yan already knew what they were coming from.


    The sound of wind related to the Golden Wing Mountain Range must be the collapse of the hills near the Golden Wing Mountain Range, and the fact that there is still red magma flowing!


    The Golden Wing Mountain is the existence of the holy mountain for the demon race, and such drastic changes around the Golden Wing Mountain are of course impossible for these demon races to let go.


    Su Yan should be the one who knows the changes in Jinchi Mountain most in detail, but he just smiled, and instead asked: "I have been reading in the mountains, not aware of changes in the outside world. I don��t know what you are talking about. ?"


    "The vicinity of the Golden Wing Mountain turned into a sea of ??magma fire, and even the foundation of the holy mountain was shaken! There must have been extremely fierce fighting, at least the battle of a strong person far beyond the level of the Golden Wing! The golden wings of the great holy breath fell. In the fiery red magma, it disappeared, so there are rumors outside that the Golden Winged Great Sage has fallen..."


    These demon kings are all clear about the identity and status of the Golden Winged Great Sage.


    When the Golden Winged Great Sage is here, no one dares to make the idea of ??the holy mountain!


    But now the whereabouts of the Golden Winged Great Sage is missing, maybe they have fallen, then their ambitions will naturally gradually become uncontrollable!


    The eyes of the seven demon kings had already written the word ambition shiningly, but Su Yan still asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    King Qilin said: "The Golden Wing Mountain is the sacred mountain of my monster race! How can it be occupied by those flat-haired beasts? Without the great sage of gold wings, we can attack the sacred mountain! Take the sacred mountain back to the monster race''s In hand!"


    Today''s Golden Wing Mountain Range is under the control of the Jialouluo tribe.


    Garuda can be regarded as a direct descendant of the Golden-winged Roc bird. When the Golden-winged Great Sage was sheltered in the past, he often rode on the heads of other races, arrogant to the extreme!


    In the past, when there was a place in the Golden Wing Great Sacred Town, the rest of the races certainly dared not speak.


    But now the Golden Winged Great Sage has fallen into that sea of ??magma and can no longer return. Of course, the rest of the races and forces will not continue to tolerate the Jialouluo clan to continue to monopolize the holy mountain!


    This was expected, but it happened much earlier than Su Yan expected.


    King Qilin then said a few more words, which probably meant to invite Su Yan to join the group. They joined forces with the Eighteenth Demon King to attack the Golden Wing Mountain Range and eradicate the tribe of Jialouluo!


    Afterwards, the sacred mountain will be divided equally according to the merits!


    Su Yan has absolutely no interest in this so-called holy mountain. His purpose in coming to Xumi World lies in the seven ancient treasures, so naturally he doesn''t have to do such extraneous things.


    Unless Su Yan wants to open a dojo in Mount Xumi, but what is the point of opening such a dojo?


    Although he was not at all interested in this matter, Su Yan did not directly say everything to death. He just said: "Have you ever thought about one thing. The Golden Winged Great Sage is only seriously injured and has not fallen. If he recovers. Well, when the injury reappears, who can bear his anger?"


    Not only was Kylin King unable to answer Su Yan''s question, the other Demon Kings also remained silent.


    If you want to talk to an existence like the Golden Winged Great Sage about not blaming the public, it will definitely not work.


    At that time, Mount Xumi will set off another **** storm!


    Of course, King Kylin could see that Su Yan was not keen on this, so he changed his tone again: "Why do you have to worry about it? We have already got the consent of the Thirteenth Road Demon King. These six good brothers are even willing to follow. Together, I will continue to invite like-minded friends to join! Even if the Golden Winged Great Sage is killed again, our Monster Race will also have hidden old elders. They may not meet the death and will not be saved. Is it true that we all died in the Golden Winged Great Sage��s claws? Under the circumstances, will the future of the Demon Race be completely ruined?"


    Su Yan smiled, but still did not speak.


    What Kylin King wanted to impress Su Yan, it was obviously not enough just to say such words.


    Another demon king said: "We have united at least three million demon soldiers and two thousand warlords! How can we kill all those Garuda! If it succeeds this time, then the holy mountain will belong to our demon clan from now on. The world is over!"


    King Qilin said again: "Baji, do you still remember how we were humiliated by those Garuda three hundred years ago? Why do you keep silent, why don''t you persuade the gods, if you have the help of gods, we will definitely be able to Like a fish in water! Those Garuda must not escape the fate of destruction!"


    Hearing this, the Baji Demon King couldn''t help making an embarrassed expression. After a few days of getting along with him, he probably understood Su Yan''s character.


    As long as Su Yan made a decision, it is very difficult for others to change Su Yan.


    Even if he said a few more words, it wouldn''t change the result, it might only make Su Yan hate him even more.


    However, looking at the attitude of King Qilin, it is obvious that he has a deep resentment towards the tribe of Jialuo Lou, and it seems that he has made up his mind to ask Su Yan to take action.


    King Qilin then said a lot of things to praise Su Yan, and the six demon kings he brought together also made a fuss.


    Su Yan had to respond again, saying, "Even if you kill all those Garuda, what good will it do for me? What can I get from this? A peak of the holy mountain? And this Yao mountain. How much difference can there be?"


    King Qilin showed a surprised expression, and said to Su Yan: "Don��t you know that Shangxian? The spiritual energy of the holy mountain is more than ten times that of the outside! If we occupy the holy mountain, we brothers must be able to easily plan for the immortal. King��s domain! Xumi Mountain will be the world of our demons by then!"


    Calculated based on the average level of Mount Xumi, if you can become a fairy king, you can definitely be regarded as a master.


    As long as you don''t cause too much trouble and cause the Tathagata Buddha to personally suppress it, you can definitely become a local emperor in this Xumi world.


    The ten times aura of the holy mountain is indeed fatal to these monster races!


    If Su Yan were the demon clan of Mount Xumi, he would definitely be like them, trying his best to get the holy mountain under his control.

 Chapter 3828： Two Protoss Coming

    Chapter 3828: Two Protoss Coming


    But Su Yan was already an immortal, and these auras were meaningless to Su Yan. To absorb external energy, apart from the energy of the sun, moon and stars in the universe, he could only absorb the aura of the immortal.


    Even if Mount Xumi''s aura is a hundred times more powerful, it can only be used to temper the body.


    Therefore, Su Yan thought about it and there was no need to do anything about it, because the benefits were not great, and it was very likely to cause embarrassment, which would not be worth the loss.


    At this time, King Qilin noticed the ancient books on the case before Su Yan, and immediately thought of another big idea, and said to Su Yan: "Shangxian seems to have a special liking for the ancient books of my monster race?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not limited to the Yaozu, as long as it is an ancient book, I am interested."


    Qilin Wang said: "I have a concubine, a descendant of the ancient great witch, dowry is many ancient books of the witch clan, if the upper immortal likes it, I can order the subordinates to send these ancient books to Yaoshan immediately."


    "Really?" Su Yan certainly knew what the price would be if he wanted to get this batch of ancient books.


    This time Su Yan didn''t say the words of rejection, which made King Qilin overjoyed. He said to Su Yan: "The rest of the brothers must have a lot of treasures in their homes. Wouldn''t it be beautiful if they were shipped to the holy mountain together?"


    The rest of the demon kings all agreed. Even if the ancient books that did not record the cultivation techniques were given to Su Yan, they would not feel that they would lose much.


    Anyway, those books are used to decorate the facade, in fact, very few demon kings will read these books.


    If you can use those worthless ancient books to get Su Yan''s shot, it will definitely be an extremely cost-effective deal!


    But Su Yan was hesitant, because the Jialouluo tribe can also be regarded as the descendants of Princess Kong Qian. If Princess Kongqian returns to Xumi, they will find that these Jialuluo have been killed by Su Yan, I am afraid they will play princess again. temper.


    But this reason would not be explained directly to these demon kings, so Su Yan said: "The immortal can''t kill at will, otherwise he will be punished by Tian Tiao."


    These demon kings had never been to the immortal world, and they only heard the name of Tiantiao, and had no idea what was going on.


    For a while, he was relatively speechless, and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yan had already planned to see off the guests, but a little demon stumbled in, knelt in front of Su Yan, and said loudly: "The big thing is not good! The big thing is not good! Those Garuda hit the door. coming!"


    "Have you hit the door?" Su Yan also showed extremely surprised eyes.


    The rest of the Demon King was even more shocked, showing a ray of panic!


    Even if they were still here just now discussing how to eradicate the Jialouluo clan, now the Jialuluo clan suddenly came to the door, and their majestic pride immediately became uncomfortable on pins and needles!


    "Could it be that our whereabouts were leaked? How could Jialou Luobu come to Mount Yao at such an opportunity?"


    "Damn! Do these Garudas really think they are invincible in the world? They dare to hit the door! Why would we have so many Demon Kings afraid that they won''t succeed! The big deal is that we will show the law and fight those Garudas to the death!"


    After these Demon Kings heard the news, they could no longer maintain their calmness.


    Su Yan knocked on the table in front of him. The sound was not very loud, but it shook the hearts of these demon kings, making these demon kings filled with righteous indignation and emotions suddenly became quiet.


    In this quiet period, Su Yan asked the little demon: "What is the situation outside? Speak slowly, don''t be afraid."


    The little demon said, "Those big birds of Garuda flew from the east. After the brothers opened their defenses, many golden chariots came from the west, like the emperor... The general asked the younger one to inform the king!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yan seemed to be lost in thought.


    And the shock on the faces of the other Demon Kings was even greater than before!


    If it''s just the Garuda clan, then kill it now and fight with Garuda.


    But if Di Shitian came to the west, wouldn''t it be a two-sided attack?


    If you rashly attack from Mount Yao, you will most likely end up in annihilation!


    "Su Shangxian, absolutely can''t act impulsively. If you get hit by two sides, it will be finished! Those Emperor Shitians are not easy to deal with!"


    The eight-pole demon king said: "Although Yaoshan��s defense is considered a bronze wall and an iron wall, it may not be able to withstand the alternating attack of the two deities of Emperor Shaotian and Jialouluo! If the defense is breached, what about the two deities of killing the mountain Is good?"


    If you want to be a tortoise, you will never be able to hold it.


    The demon clan was originally not good at formations, and the eight-pole demon king came out of Ye Luzi. With his formations, it is absolutely impossible to resist the impact of the two gods of Emperor Shitian and Jialouluo.


    These demon kings only felt that the situation in front of them was very critical. Although they wanted to join Lasuyan, but now that Yaoshan was in a great dilemma, the first thing they thought was how to protect themselves.


    A demon king said: "There are still major events in my family that need to be presided over. If I can''t go back, the mountain gate will definitely be in conflict!"


    "Me too, it''s really not that we are afraid of Di Shitian and Garuda, but there are still many things that have not been explained clearly, otherwise today we must fight these gods to the death!"


    These words sounded very discouraged, and the Octopus Demon King couldn''t help asking: "Just now I was going to call my brothers and brothers, weren''t you the one who wiped out the Garuda clan together? How come things are coming, and each one becomes a tortoise?"


    The Baji Demon King was extremely stern, and he wanted to vent his anger, but Su Yan stopped it.


    King Qilin said: "These Jialouluo are so despicable, they actually called for the help of Emperor Shitian. It seems that Yaoshan cannot be held today. It is better for Su Shangxian to move to a safe place with us. Today''s enmity can be reported back. Up!"


    Su Yan did not agree to King Kylin, but said: "I don''t know what''s going on outside, so it''s better to go out and have a look first."


    King Kylin glanced at Su Yan, and felt that what Su Yan said made sense, so he agreed.


    The Jialouluo clan Su Yan didn''t have much contact, but Emperor Shitian Su Yan had seen a lot, and he had been to the Celestial Realm ruled by Emperor Shitian.


    Su Yan was really too clear about how many catties Di Shitian was.


    Perhaps these demon kings scared themselves at all.


    He planned to surrender without even seeing the enemy, and Su Yan decided that he couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    Su Yan took the lead outside the hall, only to see golden light in the sky.


    Although those Garuda turned into human forms, they were also birdmen with golden wings. All these birdmen held golden long bows, and the two quiver behind them were filled with arrows of various attributes.

 Chapter 3829： Convinced

    Chapter 3829: Convinced


    Garuda has occupied the sacred mountain for so many years, of course, his family is very strong.


    As for those Emperor Shitian, they formed a battle formation with golden chariots.


    The golden chariot reflected the sunlight shining brightly, even a little dazzling.


    Di Shitian had a special liking for golden and glittering things, and Su Yan had already known this.


    But even if he knew this, facing the chariot formation that was enough to dazzle the dog''s eyes, he still felt that Di Shitian''s aesthetic was too rustic.


    The number of Garuda fighters in the sky was at least 10,000, and all of them had opened their bows and arrows, and then all the arrows were fired!


    A shower of arrows fell on Yaoshan''s protective barrier!


    Yaoshan��s protective barrier is arranged by the Octopus Demon King himself. There are only two layers inside. There is no connection between the two layers. Compared with the 36 layers that Su Yan saw in the immortal world, they are also related to each other. It can be said that the defense circle is far from each other.


    The arrow rain had just fallen, and the first layer of cyan enchantment had been wiped out!


    What Garuda used was just ordinary spiritual arrows, and he hadn''t used the demon-breaking arrows!


    These ten thousand arrows are all fired, and as long as there is another round, Yaoshan''s defense line will be completely breached. By then, the little monsters in the mountain will all be living targets.


    The Baji Demon King gritted his teeth with hatred. It took Yaoshan thousands of years of hard work to have today''s weather. If it was shattered overnight, wouldn''t that thousand years of hard work be wasted?


    After the first rain of arrows, Garuda''s soldiers all cheered. In contrast, Yaoshan''s morale was utterly depressed.


    Those little demons are already in extreme fear!


    When Yaoshan''s defense is breached, they will inevitably be the first to suffer!


    In fact, there is no need to talk about these little monsters, even the Qilin King, they have become very nervous.


    There is already a Demon King muttering: "Now that his subordinates are not around, what should I do?"


    If Yaoshan''s defense line is breached, these Demon Kings are most likely to be the first to run away.


    The whereabouts of the Golden Winged Great Sage is unknown, and the holy mountain has become a target of public criticism.


    Under such circumstances, the thinking of normal people must be to stick to the holy mountain and use all their power for defense.


    Most people just want to break their heads, I''m afraid they would never have thought that Jialouluo would attack together with Emperor Shaotian to initiate a war with the monster race!


    Under this situation, the Monster Race even more doubted whether the Golden Winged Great Sage had not fallen at all, so Jialouluo dared to be so arrogant!


    The demon kings were already shaken in their hearts, they didn''t know whether they were fighting or retreating, they just slashed on the top of the mountain in a daze.


    Seeing the panic up and down the mountain, Su Yan laughed out loud instead.


    Su Yan''s smile immediately attracted the attention of the demon kings. King Qilin asked: "I don''t know why the gods laughed. Now Yaoshan is in danger. Is there any way for the gods to resolve it?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The two deities of Jialouluo and Di Shitian are actually not many. You really like to scare yourself. Let me meet them."


    King Kylin also wanted to persuade Su Yan not to commit the danger alone, but his mouth opened, and before he could say a word, he saw a light and shadow flying above the nine heavens with a sound!


    Only a faint afterimage remained in the same place!


    The speed of Su Yan''s flight made these demon kings stunned.


    After Su Yan arrived in the sky, he first used the old sayings of Di Shitian to communicate with those Di Shitian.


    It''s just that these Emperor Shitians of Mount Xumi have been isolated from the world for too long, and they can''t understand the ancient sayings of Emperor Shitian that Su Yan said.


    These Emperor Shitian didn''t understand the old sayings of Emperor Shitian that Su Yan said. The militant fighters actually diffracted a dozen golden spears toward Su!


    These dozen spears are blessed by the unique spells of the Emperor Shitian clan, which are as fast as lightning and sinking vigorously!


    I saw a purple light suddenly appeared beside Su Yan, and then these spears were cut into two pieces while still in the air!


    Then the sword aura in the sky was vertical and horizontal, before these Emperor Shitian could react, the sword aura had already turned into a huge purple moon!


    Shrouded the first half of the Di Shitian battle formation!


    Su Yan used only one sword to achieve the momentum of a thousand-person sword formation!


    The changes in Jianguang can be described as numerous!


    In this purple moon, Di Shitian''s battle formations turned their backs on their horses, and they didn''t know how many soldiers were killed in an instant!


    The power of this sword light is unstoppable!


    Di Shitian��s chariot formation is one of offensive and defensive, which can be said to be the pride of his family, but facing Su Yan��s unique and powerful swordsmanship, he has no resistance at all, and he has been killed in chaos and turned on his back!


    At least in Mount Xumi, no one has ever been able to display such a terrifying swordsmanship, no matter whether the demons, the gods or any other ethnic group!


    And this Ziyue is just the starting point of the "Sen Luo Sword Art" created by Su Yan, there are many tricks behind, and the power is far better than this first one!


    But there is no need to use it anymore, the enemy''s strength does not need to use such a powerful sword move!


    There were no more changes in Su Yan''s swordsmanship, and no realm was used to suppress them. They simply stabbed and slashed, and the warriors of the Emperor Shitian were completely unable to resist!


    Su Yan''s speed was so fast that these Di Shitian warriors couldn''t make any effective response. The long sword cut the throat mercilessly, and the blood and killing made Di Shitian''s battlefield more chaotic!


    I saw a long purple line across the sky, and many Di Shitian soldiers fell from the chariot in the middle!


    Fu Su Yan is the incarnation of the **** of death!


    Wherever he went, he indulged himself in reaping the lives of the Emperor Shitian warriors!


    At this time, even if Su Yan did not approach, the soldiers of Emperor Shitian jumped out of the chariot and fled towards the rear!


    The Emperor Shitian battle formation that smashed Mount Xumi had been destroyed without the strength to fight back in front of Su Yan!


    After Di Shitian''s battle formation was broken, the rear command system was almost paralyzed!


    Without morale and command, it is impossible for Di Shitian''s combat effectiveness to be displayed.


    Because Di Shitian''s individual combat capability was not as good as the monster clan, it was supplemented by battle formations and good equipment and command.


    If there were many demon kings on Mount Yao at this time, they would surely be able to catch all these emperors in one go!


    But those demon kings were also dumbfounded, completely forgetting what it means to seize the opportunity!


    When the demon kings heard that the eight-pole demon king took a mouthful of a fairy, they still had great doubts about Su Yan''s strength, but now they were all convinced!


    This hand swordsmanship is definitely the only peak they have seen in their lives!


    Not to mention Di Shitian, even if they were replaced, under this swordsmanship, I am afraid it would be difficult to make ten moves!

 Chapter 3830： Return home

    The third thousand eight hundred and thirty chapters come back


    I saw that Su Yan entered the battle formation of Emperor Shitian, it was like a tiger into the flock, wanton slaughter!


    The Qilin King and the others have also fought against Di Shitian, knowing that Di Shitian��s battle formation is extremely powerful, and many demon kings have suffered losses in the Di Shitian battle formation!


    However, Su Yan could easily confide the battle formation of Emperor Shitian, which clearly meant that Su Yan was no longer at a level that they could understand!


    This "Shang Xian" is definitely not a vain name!


    After Su Yan killed the Di Shitian Part 1 so that he lost his armor and armor, he immediately turned around and flew towards the Jialou Luo Part 1 head on!


    Almost all weapons used by Garuda''s warriors were bows and arrows.


    The range of these bows and arrows is extremely long, if they are shot, I''m afraid that even the defeated Di Shitian will become a target.


    In order not to accidentally injure the friendly forces, although the soldiers of Garuda 1 had already bent their bows and set up arrows, they did not let go of their arrows!


    Seeing Su Yan rushing towards them with his sword light at this time, he couldn''t help becoming nervous!


    If Su Yan is allowed to enter their army, they are afraid that they will be even more powerless than Di Shitian!


    But before waiting for the commander''s order to release the arrows, these Garuda warriors stared at Su Yan''s sword light intensively, and no one sent the arrow in his hand toward Su Yan!


    The military discipline of the soldiers in Garuda I is very strict, and the tactical literacy is also extremely high!


    "Let the arrows!" Following the commander''s orders, thousands of arrows flew towards Su Yan!


    These thousands of arrows have seventy-two different attributes. In addition to ice arrows, rockets, and poison arrows, there are also attributes such as devil, armor, and gas!


    As long as Su Yan has a weakness, these ten thousand arrows will surely take Su Yan''s life!


    Generally speaking, Garuda''s arrow array is used to confront two armies, only to deal with one person, it seems too extravagant!


    But this is no way, because the sword skills that Su Yan showed just now is like a miracle, if he is allowed to enter the battle, even the 100,000 Garuda fighters will not be enough for him to cut!


    A rain of arrows rushed towards his face, and Su Yan''s face suddenly darkened before the arrival of various sharp arrows!


    Such dense arrows actually blocked the brilliance of the sun!


    However, Su Yan still didn''t stop his steps. He just moved the Xian Yuan within his body, and then connected the four Xian Ze, and then outside of Su Yan, the power of Xian Ze not only turned into a flame!


    This wall of fire was blazing, and half of the sky was shining red!


    This is the Senluo God Hell that belongs only to Su Yan!


    After reaching the Golden Fairy Realm, Senluo God Hell can also be transformed into a realm!


    In this domain, the laws of heaven and earth are distorted, the power of the flame is magnified more than ten times, and the ten times blessed **** flame will instantly engulf the oncoming arrow rain!


    There are tens of thousands of arrows with 72 different attributes all turned into ashes in the fire of hell, and Su Yan can''t hurt a single hair!


    In Hell, the sacred fire gradually transformed into four fire dragons, rushing towards Garuda''s troops!


    These four fire dragons represent the four elephants, and are blessed by Su Yan''s domain. Each fire dragon is a thousand feet!


    The number of troops with 10,000 people seems to be a lot, but in front of these four fire dragons, they seem extremely small!


    The resistance of those soldiers in Jialou also collapsed directly under the four fire dragons, flapping their golden wings and flying towards the rear!


    Some have even changed into the image of a reserved bird, just to fly faster!


    Garuda''s morale completely collapsed under the intimidation of these four fire dragons!


    However, the flying speed of these four fire dragons was not fast, and they did not cause much damage to Garuda.


    This is because Su Yan spared them in order to save Princess Kong Qian, otherwise, all these Garuda will be buried here!


    Seeing Garuda retreat, of course Emperor Shitian couldn''t hold it anymore. He concealed the golden cloud and fled to the west!


    Su Yan didn''t bother to chase after him, so he closed the domain and put the sword light back into his sleeves, and then slowly landed from the sky towards a white cloud with his hands on his back.


    Su Yan had a relaxed and casual expression, as if he had only done a very simple thing just now, like throwing trash into the trash can.


    But all those demon kings were already dumbfounded. When Su Yan fell by their side, the demon king reacted and asked incredulously: "We won?"


    "Is this true? Isn''t it too simple?"


    "Since this matter is so simple, why should we be so frightened just now?"


    After all these demon kings reacted, there was a huge cheer from above and below Yaoshan!


    Those little monsters originally thought that they were going to be bad luck today, maybe they were going to die under chaotic arrows, but they didn''t expect that in the end, Su Yan easily settled the two protoss of Di Shitian and Jialuo!


    What a terrifying record this is!


    King Qilin said to Su Yan: "Unexpectedly, the strength of Shangxian is so shocking! My King Qilin is willing to recommend Shangxian as the leader of the Eighteenth Road Demon King, and take us to take the holy mountain back to our hands!"


    The Qilin King had said so, and the rest of the Demon Kings naturally bowed their hands and asked Su Yan to be their leader.


    The monster race has always respected the strong, and what Su Yan just showed was the swordsmanship of another dimension! This level of strength has completely shocked these demon kings!


    It is reasonable to ask Su Yan to be the leader!


    If Su Yan agrees, of course it is no problem to retake the holy mountain!


    At that time, Mount Xumi should be the world of the demon race!


    King Kylin thought very well, and the Eight Extreme Demon King was even more happy to think that he would be the first to take refuge in Su Shangxian from the dragon, and there must be a lot of knighthoods in the future!


    But Su Yan said calmly and calmly: "I came to Mount Xumi with my own purpose. I don''t have much interest in the grievances between your monster race and the **** races such as Jialou Luo and Di Shitian, and I don''t want to participate in it. This leader, You should choose someone else."


    Su Yan��s refusal was too straightforward. King Qilin felt that his face was a bit unbearable, but when he thought of the powerful swordsmanship that Su Yan had just performed, King Qilin could only smile and say, "Shang Xian, if when will you change your mind? Now, the seat of the leader is still reserved for you. We will only elect the deputy leader in the future, and we will not recommend the leader anymore."


    Su Yan cast a noncommittal look at King Qilin, and then walked toward the hall.


    Many Demon Kings only felt strange, not knowing what Su Yan was going to do in the hall.


    After Su Yan took the seat, they began to read the ancient books of the demon race. These demon kings were surprised to find that they seemed to be far less valuable than these books in Su Yan''s eyes.

 Chapter 3831： The purpose of the immortal

    Chapter 3831 The Purpose of the Immortal


    After these demon kings looked at each other, they could see the embarrassment in each other''s eyes!


    The seven demon kings who came to visit were all leaders of one party. There were at least tens of thousands of demon soldiers under their seats. They commanded one party, and there were many demon kings under them. They must be very proud and arrogant. Has anyone ever been so despised?


    If it''s someone else, these Demon Kings are afraid that they are about to have their own temper.


    But at this time, the man sitting in the center of the hall was Su Yan.


    This man is said to be from the fairy world, and his whole body is full of a strong sense of mystery.


    With a single sword, he had already killed the two protoss of Jialouluo and Di Shitian without their armor and armor. Moreover, when he was obviously not using his full strength, his strength was absolutely unfathomable.


    Perhaps they and these Demon Kings together may not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    The Qilin King took the lead to enter the hall, and said, "Su Shangxian''s strength really opened our eyes. Is this the sword power of the upper realm gods? After retreating from the powerful enemies of the two gods, we should take advantage of the victory and pursue the sacred mountain. Take it in one fell swoop!"


    There was another demon king who knocked on the side: "Su Shangxian uses a sword like a god. If you continue to chase Garuda, how those birdmen can resist, they will definitely achieve an invincible myth! The demon clan will also admire the demeanor of the gods!"


    Each of these demon kings slapped Su Yan''s flattery.


    However, Su Yan is also a man who is used to seeing big scenes, and the flattering of these Demon Kings is unlikely to affect Su Yan''s decision.


    Su Yan still had the scroll in his hand, but said: "I have already said that I am not interested in the holy mountain at all. What I am interested in is something else, which is the only reason why I came to Mount Xumi."


    "Then what does Shangxian want?" These demon kings all cast extremely curious gazes at Su Yan.


    You must know that Su Yan came from the immortal world, maybe there is a certain immortal emperor standing behind him, that is an even more unpredictable existence!


    Perhaps in the future the fate of the entire Mount Sumeru will be in the hands of this man!


    Su Yan seemed to want to say something, but in the end it just turned into a smile.


    These Demon Kings are all smart people, and just looking at Su Yan''s attitude knows that Su Yan intends to have reservations about this matter.


    However, they also understood Su Yan.


    Because the secrets that are truly valuable are unreasonable to tell them so easily.


    Su Yan glanced at these demon kings. These demon tribes weren''t essentially his own. When facing these demon tribes, it would be better for Su Yan to have reservations.


    King Qilin glanced at the ancient books in Su Yan''s hand, and then said: "If the Shangxian likes ancient books, there are many treasures in our house... It''s okay to move all of them to Yaoshan."


    Su Yan really showed an expression of overjoyed joy, and said: "Then it will be work."


    These demon kings only felt that they couldn''t figure out the Su Shangxian in front of them. His strength was extremely superb. In the world of Xumi, not to mention slinging everything, at least it was a rare opponent.


    He was so interested in the strange and weird ancient books of the Monster Race, which really made people totally puzzled.


    Most of these ancient books of the Yaozu are geography, or record some major events that happened in the ancient times, and they do not include cultivation-related content at all.


    The Monster Race has no sect, and the consequence of not having a sect is the lack of system in cultivation.


    Therefore, for the Yaozu, the cultivation techniques are often very precious, and these idle books have almost no value.


    If it weren''t for decoration, these demon kings would never collect books of this type.


    Su Yan said: "This time Jialouluo was broken, and he will not dare to intrude afterwards. You can gather the forces of the Eighteenth Road Demon King with peace of mind and then go to siege the holy mountain. After the event, you can divide the holy mountain. I don''t care at all."


    King Qilin said: "If we can capture the sacred mountain, it will be the blessing of the gods! We will definitely leave a hill for the gods on the sacred mountain..."


    Su Yan declined and said, "I have no intention of opening up another dojo in Mount Xumi. You can divide up the holy mountain wherever you want, and you don''t need to think about me. But if you don''t use those ancient books, you can move all of them to Mount Yao."


    Su Yan is so powerful, if he really captured the sacred mountain, how could he have to divide Su Yan into a superb mountain.


    Now that Su Yan has personally refused, that mountain can be left to himself.


    Thinking of this, King Qilin couldn''t help showing a happy expression on his face, even walking with wind when he left Yaoshan.


    Su Yan has no interest in Mount Xume, just because everyone has a different vision.


    These demon kings have never left Mount Xumi, and they don''t know how vast the heavens and myriad realms are, let alone what a colorful world the Immortal Realm is.


    In the eyes of these demon kings, the sacred mountain is already the highest mountain in the world, and occupying the sacred mountain is equivalent to occupying the center of the entire world.


    In many cases, the key factor that determines a person''s achievement is not ability itself, but vision.


    Even if a person is capable, but his vision can only see the fly in front of him, then this person is destined not to achieve too high achievements!


    Su Yan has been to the heavens and all realms, and his knowledge is absolutely sufficient.


    It is precisely because of sufficient insight that he can reach where he is today and continue to climb!


    On the third day, King Kylin himself took a small eagle and falcon and brought more than 700 different books to Mount Yao.


    King Kirin personally sent the book, of course, to leave a good impression in front of Su Yan, and more importantly, an opportunity to talk to the gods, maybe it will be a great inspiration for his practice.


    On the way to see Su Yan, the Qilin Demon King asked the Baji Demon King, "You are with you day and night, but you know what the purpose of the gods reading these books is. Is there any great secret hidden in these books of my demon clan? Or is there something? Peerless monk hair hides it?"


    The Baji Demon King said: "Have you not read those books? They are all boring and messy records. What are the big secrets? And these books are not written by one person, and many book authors are not able to. To be clear, you can only sign the name Anonymous, how can there be any peerless exercises?"


    King Qilin said: "Why does the Shangxian like these ancient books that we think are worthless? He is the Jinxian from the Upper Realm, and every move must have a lot of meaning! But before I came to Yaoshan, I spent a night at home. Books, I didn��t see anything special coming..."


    The Octopus Demon King said: "You don''t have to read it. The gap between you and me and Shangxian is too big. The realm of Shangxian is far beyond ours. His intentions are bound to be very far-reaching. How can we easily measure it? ?"

 Chapter 3832： Ancient Books of the Witch

    Chapter 3832: Ancient Books of the Witch Clan


    "Then why did he fall to Mount Xumi?" King Qilin asked. "In these years, I have never heard of immortals falling to Mount Xumi, and immortals shouldn''t return to the Buddha''s control, right?"


    How can the Octopus Demon King answer this question?


    Just listen to King Kylin said again: "In the past few thousand years, even Bodhisattvas and Venerables have shown supernatural powers in Mount Xume very few times. Those who swagger from the upper realm to Mount Xumi like Shangxian must have received the approval of the Tathagata Buddha. ......Perhaps the status of the **** is beyond our dignity!"


    The Kylin King''s general inference is justified and well-founded, but the Octopus Demon King just said impatiently: "You might as well ask the gods these questions yourself. How can I know?"


    King Qilin had to shook his head, and then came to the hall.


    Many skulls piled up in this hall in the past, all of which were the trophies of the Octopus Demon King.


    These monster races have the habit of collecting prey skulls as trophies for display. The more skulls they collect, the stronger their strength.


    After Su Yan arrived, he had invited these skulls out long ago, and all kinds of books were piled up on both sides of the hall.


    These ancient books are made of bamboo slips, animal skins, and silk books, all of a variety of materials.


    In the hall, the ancient books were divided into left and right sides by Su Yan.


    The left side is unread, and the right side is already read.


    Now the ancient books on the left are almost emptied, and the ancient books on the right seem to have at least seven or eight hundred books together.


    King Kylin did not dare to underestimate Su Yan, because in the legend, the immortals are all graceful and beautiful, and their spirit is extremely powerful.


    If you use this mental power to read a book, you can master extremely vast knowledge in a very short time!


    This is something very difficult for Yaozu to do.


    The human race is hard to compare with the demon race in terms of physical body and strength, but the reason why the human race now dominates the heavens and the world is the most important reason is that the human race is more powerful in spirit, and the human race is more powerful. Cultivation is more systematic.


    As long as the sect and family system are still there, the human race can continuously cultivate powerful monks!


    Even if there is only one golden immortal among 100 million human beings, there are hundreds of millions of human races in the heavens and worlds, which is enough to occupy the center of the immortal world.


    However, for the monster race to become a strong one, it needs to rely on aura, blood line and even some chance coincidence. It is extremely difficult to pass on.


    Only a place like Mount Xumi with ample aura can become the last paradise of the monster race.


    The 700 new ancient books sent by the Qilin King looked like a hill together. If it were an ordinary demon clan with poor brains, it would not be possible to fully understand these ancient books in ten years.


    Su Yan casually opened an ancient scroll of animal skins. The text in it was Yaozu text from 20,000 years ago. It seemed to be just some complicated geometric symbols, but the amount of information contained in it was extremely huge!


    Su Yan sighed: "I have to say that the book is a very interesting carrier. The Demon King who wrote this book is afraid that it has already turned into dust, but the book he wrote can pass through this long time. Come down. Do you think it''s very interesting?"


    King Qilin was stunned for a moment before he realized that Su Yan was talking to him.


    Then King Qilin quickly nodded and said: "What the Shangxian said is that these are written by the power of my monster race, and there must be a powerful spirit in it. It is also a kind of inheritance of my monster race."


    "Really? But I think you demon kings don''t seem to like to read books, but that''s all, everyone has their own ambitions. This is impossible to ask for."


    The reason why Su Yan was so fascinated by these ancient books was entirely because he wanted to find out the whereabouts of the seven treasures among the clues of history.


    In such a long history, it is impossible for these seven treasures to remain silent forever, there is always a moment when they suddenly bloom at some point.


    As long as you find such a moment, and then follow the location to look for it, you will surely find some clues.


    Mount Xumi can also be regarded as a world. If you bump into it like a fly without your head, it will be impossible to find out the whereabouts of these seven treasures in five hundred years!


    King Qilin then exchanged a few words with Su Yan, and they all asked Su Yan about things in the immortal world.


    Su Yan''s answers to these things are naturally fluent.


    The Qilin King was fascinated by the immortal world, but as long as the Tathagata still sits in Lingshan for a day, the Qilin King is afraid that there is no possibility of flying into the immortal world. Unless those Arhats and Lishi choose him as a mount and take him to Lingshan.


    This is also the only possibility for the demon realm power of Mount Xumi to ascend to the immortal realm.


    At this time, Su Yan found a very special book in the mountain of books. The cover of this book was completely different from other books. It was made of a metal-like material.


    The text on the side is not from the monster clan, but from the witch clan.


    Perhaps these demon kings did not see any clues, but for Su Yan, in the mountains of books of the demon clan, he suddenly found a book written in the words of the witch clan, which was really very abrupt!


    There used to be a witch clan in Mount Xumi, but in this era, the witch clan of Mount Xumi is almost extinct.


    Su Yan pulled out the book easily, only to see a skull on the cover, and a six-pointed star array outside.


    Su Yan lightly tapped the three different places of the six-pointed star, and then only saw the blue-purple flame burning on the six-pointed star''s magic circle, and then the energy merged into the six-pointed star, and the skull''s eye sockets burned with a faint blue color. flame.


    The book was then automatically unfolded in Su Yan''s hands!


    Even King Kylin showed a surprised expression on his face. This book was originally his collection and I had read it before, but I never knew that this book would have such a cool way to open it.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "This is a two-life book. The so-called two-life book is a book that records two kinds of content. If you open it directly, it is a superficial set of content. If you find the right method, then you can See what it really is."


    Qilin Wang said: "Shangxian is really amazing, and he even knows the methods of the ancient Wuzong. I have collected this book for at least a thousand years, but I never knew it could be opened like this!"


    The book was opened in such a special way, and the contents of the book did not disappoint Su Yan after it was opened.


    The book records of the Yaozu are very messy, and many of them are not chronicles, and they seem to be very laborious.


    The books of the Wu family record the historical events of Mount Xumi very clearly, until 12,000 years ago.


    Su Yan asked, "King Kylin, do you know the origin of this book?"


    Qilin Wang said: "After I have a concubine who is a witch clan, this book is her dowry. But she doesn''t know that this book has such an opening method."


    It turned out that the Kylin King personally sent it.


    In this way, it was confirmed that the origin of this book was not a problem, and it was indeed an ancient book of the Witch tribe.

 Chapter 3833： The first artifact

    Chapter 3833: The First Artifact


    "You did a very good job!" Su Yan applauded authentically.


    Facing Su Yan''s continuation of the battle, King Qilin showed a flattered expression. Although he was not Su Yan''s subordinate, he himself did not realize this.


    Although King Qilin was the leader of the Demon King, when he faced Su Yan, his aura was suppressed by Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan didn''t show up or deliberately pay attention to any extravagance, he was able to completely suppress the Kylin King inadvertently.


    This may be the legendary self-prestige.


    King Qilin then asked Su Yan several questions about cultivation.


    As the saint son of Longevity Mountain, Su Yan certainly has his own set of theories regarding the cultivation of these monster races.


    Just a few words directly pointed to the Dao and the original mind, and completely solved the doubts that King Kylin had been practicing for a long time, and there was a feeling that listening to your words is better than reading ten years!


    And King Kylin is more respectful to Su Yan!


    He only felt that Su Shangxian''s strength was unfathomable, and his knowledge was absolutely extraordinary!


    Future achievements must not be limited to the little golden fairy!


    Su Yan carefully flipped through this ancient book of the Witch Clan.


    There are most likely the whereabouts of three magic weapons in this book!


    The first clue that Su Yan found was related to the Wanzai Ice Sword.


    The Wanzai Ice Sword should also be the most obvious magic weapon among these seven exotic treasures.


    The creation of the Wanzai Ice Sword is very complicated. The first step is to collect the eternal ice at the bottom of the underworld and refine it into an ice heart.


    An iceberg can often only be refined into a small ice heart, and it takes at least five thousand ice heart to build an everlasting ice sword!


    This process of collecting Bingxin requires at least one thousand years of asceticism in the absolutely harsh environment at the bottom of the underworld, even if it is a powerful person in the realm of the emperor.


    After collecting enough ice hearts, the process of refining the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword itself is also full of great dangers!


    Although Bing Xin''s power was stable, it was extremely extreme!


    Moreover, these ice hearts came from the bottom of the underworld, and the Yin Qi contained in them was immeasurable!


    If the primordial spirit is eroded by these powerful Yin Qi, then even the emperor will be at risk of falling.


    After Bing Xin constructed the sword body, and then locked the soul of the divine tool into the sword body, the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was successfully refined.


    High risk often brings high returns. After the Wanzai Frost Sword is successfully refined, not only the blade is extremely hard, but it can shake any magic weapon head-on at least without losing the wind.


    In addition, there is the invincible cold, even time can freeze!


    It can definitely be regarded as the magic weapon of the artifact series!


    Even if Su Yan hadn''t mastered the immortal rule of the ice system, he would be enough to challenge the immortal king after obtaining the ice sword for ten thousand years!


    This is the blessing given by the magic weapon of the artifact level!


    There is a very special place recorded in the ancient books of the Wu people.


    There are 107 active volcanoes in this place.


    These active volcanoes are either middle-aged with thick smoke billowing, or crimson magma has been flowing out of the dark river below the mountain, converging into a raging sea of ??fire.


    And this area composed of volcanoes and magma rivers is called the basaltic sea of ??fire.


    Xuanwu Huohai is a famous Jedi in Mount Xumi, even if it is a powerful monster and protoss, it will not easily go to such a place.


    Once the volcano inside erupts, the smoke produced will even affect five thousand miles away!


    But 13,000 years ago, the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire had been frozen for a while!


    To seal all the lava rivers and one hundred and seven volcanoes together, this is something that requires a tremendous amount of power!


    At least the power of the fairy rule needs to be used, and it is definitely not a natural evolution.


    If it evolves naturally, why would the basaltic sea of ??fire be frozen and thawed after a period of time, turning into a sea of ??fire again?


    Although the demon king of Mount Xume can also cultivate the power of the immortal rule, but to push the power of the immortal rule to such a peak, even an area of ??at least 800 miles in a radius of at least eight hundred miles into the kingdom of ice, and last at least ten. Over a year, things like 0 can''t even be done by Su Yan today, let alone these demon kings.


    This abnormal change in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire was the abnormal change that Su Yan was looking for through reading the ancient books.


    This abnormal change can easily be associated with that magical weapon of Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword.


    This incident is also recorded in many ancient demon clan books that Su Yan consulted.


    What is the reason for this strange ice seal? There are great discrepancies in these ancient books, many of which are absurd, and in Su Yan''s opinion, they are not worth refuting.


    The writing of the Yaozu is really too random, and there are many parts with strange power and confusion, which is simply ridiculous.


    The books of the Wu family are much more rigorous in comparison.


    The cultivation of the demon power relies on the essence of the sun and the moon and the feeling of oneself.


    In contrast, witchcraft is much more rigorous. It is a very clear system in which all dedication and power acquisition are very clear and logical.


    So for Su Yan, the book of the Witch Clan is much more credible.


    The book records the Wu Clan��s investigation into this piece of ice, and found that there are many golden fairy-level monsters that have also been frozen. Even the fire-attributed divine bird Bifang has no time to escape, and it has been turned into ice. Part!


    This shows that Su Yan''s inference must be correct, and Frozen Seal must be able to mobilize the power of Xianze, otherwise it is impossible to have such an exaggerated effect!


    The Wu Clan inferred that it was possible that the body of the Demon God Chang Geng among the seven emperors of Mount Xumi in the ancient times fell in this sea of ??flames.


    Although the Demon God of Chang Gung has fallen, there is still power remaining in the body. This remaining power turned into an enchantment and preserved the Demon God of Chang Gung in the hot magma for tens of thousands of years...


    Since the Chang Geng Demon God has died, the remaining power in the body is not endless. When the remaining power is exhausted, it is when the barrier is broken!


    When the sea of ??fire eroded the body of the Chang Geng Demon God, then the body of the Demon God would also be directly destroyed in the collision of the two extreme forces of ice and fire!


    The ruined corpse of the demon **** turned into dust and reintegrated into this space, but it also brought the ice of the sea of ??basalt fire.


    Judging by Su Yan''s insight, the Wu clan''s judgment is also a very likely situation.


    But when the Demon God Chang Geng fell, the Ten Thousand Years of Frost Ice Sword might not have been taken away. Maybe he had fallen into that sea of ??flames with him long ago.


    As long as the breath of a divine tool can be found, Su Yan will have the confidence to let this divine tool see the sun again!


    Finding the whereabouts of the artifact is very difficult, but it is easier for Su Yan to conquer the artifact.


    After all, Immortal Emperor Su Yan''s peak state of mind was placed here, and he was incarnately sanctified. For those divine artifacts that had been silent for many years, he could be regarded as the best master candidate.


    Su Yan had already planned in his heart, he must go to Xuanwu Huohai to see.


    Then Su Yan asked, "King Qilin knows a thing or two about Xuanwu Fire?"

 Chapter 3834： Old man in black robe

    Chapter 3834: Old Man in Black Robe


    King Kylin obviously didn''t expect that Su Yan would ask this question suddenly. He was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "There are always ancient seas of fire, but I have been there once or twice, and there is nothing strange about it. But that. There is a very strange rule in the place."


    This is something that Su Yan has never recorded in the ancient books. The rules are set by the strong. Is it possible that there is a big monster in the black sea of ??basaltic fire?


    "What are the rules? Let''s listen to them." Su Yan said.


    King Qilin said: "At that time, I was only three thousand years old. When I was arrogant and arrogant, I thought I had learned advanced Taoism, so I planned to go to the top ten dangers of Mount Xumi, one by one! After that, I became famous..."


    When the Qilin King said, his face blushed and said: "For young people, the word fame is extremely tempting. I am afraid that young people with a little ability can''t resist it."


    To the Qilin family, three thousand years old is indeed only equivalent to twenty years old for humans.


    It is not wrong for King Kylin to say that he is young.


    In addition to wanting to become famous when the Qilin King went to Xuanwu Huohai, he also had an idea to collect fire dragons to enrich his Qilin Divine Fire.


    There must be fire essence in the depths of this magma fire sea that can be collected directly, which also saves the effort of condensing fire essence, which can save at least 30 years of time.


    After King Qilin came near the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, he found a cottage.


    This grass cottage is located on the top of a lonely and proud black mountain, this mountain is as steep as a long sword, and more importantly, is surrounded by turbulent lava fires!


    The sudden appearance of a thatched cottage in such a place is of course very abrupt. It only needs a little spark to burn the thatched cottage without leaving any ashes.


    But this thatched cottage gave the Kylin King a very stable feeling. It seemed that this thatched cottage was not located inside the fierce basalt fire, but somewhere in a holy realm with abundant spiritual energy, which was a good place for careful practice.


    It is definitely not something ordinary people can do to build such a grassy cottage in a lonely mountain in a sea of ??fire, and create such a sense of stability.


    Although King Kylin is young, he has already realized that he has met a real expert.


    So I wanted to visit the Caolu, if there was a fairy relationship, it would be great.


    But before the Kylin King fell on the black mountain, the owner of this cottage took the initiative to open the simple door and walked out of it.


    The owner of the Caolu is a hump-backed old man, wearing a simple black suit, with very sparse hair on top, and a white beard hanging down to his chest.


    This old man looks really old, as if he could fall down in front of King Qilin at any time.


    But King Kylin knew that he should never be fooled by the appearance in front of him. This old man can form a cottage in such a terrible place, and he uses his peaceful state of mind and cultivation base to calm the surrounding fire spirits, his strength is absolutely far away. Surpass him.


    It''s just that the old man''s body did not release a trace of demon energy, so that King Qilin was not sure whether this old man was a predecessor of the demon race, or maybe it was a human race.


    But whether it is a monster or a human, they are all seniors.


    King Qilin arched his hands and said: "Hello, senior, I take the liberty to come and disturb, I don''t know what senior is called?"


    The old man said: "You should go back. This is not the place you should come. You have to cultivate Qilin Divine Fire. The fire spirit is smelted somewhere, so you don''t have to come here."


    After listening to the old man��s words, King Qilin was surprised, because the things he wanted to practice Qilin Divine Fire were always a secret, even his friends knew very little. Why did the old man just look at him and conclude that he wants to practice Qilin? Surefire?


    A touch of surprise appeared on King Qilin''s face, but he was already more certain that the old man was absolutely unfathomable.


    King Qilin said: "The predecessors also know that the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire is an unchanging sea of ??fire. I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years the fire spirit has naturally formed. If it can''t be collected, wouldn''t it always be violent?"


    The old man laughed and said: "The old man advises you to leave for your own good. There is a big guy under this sea of ??fire. If you offend easily, you will only ruin your life here. You clearly have a bright future. Why do you need to bet your life here?"


    When Su Yan heard this, he became keenly interested in the three words "big guy", but he didn''t ask questions, but asked Kylin King to continue talking about the past.


    King Qilin sighed, and then went on to speak.


    If it was the current Kylin King, he might have really retreated, but the Kylin King at that time was young after all, and a major feature of young people was their youth and vigor.


    After hearing this old man��s words, King Kylin only felt that he was completely despised by this old man, so he said with anger: "Senior, I am a born unicorn, and it��s really impossible for me to be injured by magma. I want to see it. See what big guy in this sea of ??fire can hurt me!"


    Su Yan asked: "So, you''ve tried it out? Right? What can you gain then?"


    Qilin Wang''s face blushed, and then he said, "I have never tried the Xuanwu Fire Sea. The old man saw that I was angry and set me a heavy test. Only after passing that heavy test can I be qualified to challenge the Xuanwu Fire Sea, before that test. , I was already broken and sinking into the sand. After losing my face, I didn''t say hello to the old man, so I just left..."


    The story of King Kylin is over here.


    Thousands of years have passed since this incident, and I don''t know whether the old man was still garrisoned inside the Xuanwu Fire Sea.


    But King Kylin firmly believes in one thing, that is, the "big guy" that the old man said must exist!


    Because the old man''s strength is unfathomable, this kind of master stationed in the Xuanwu sea of ??fire, it is definitely not just because of fun.


    Under that sea of ??fire, something terrifying must be hidden.


    After hearing this story, Su Yan pondered for a moment before letting King Qilin go down.


    He still has many places to digest. If the bodies of the Wanzai Hanbing Sword and the Chang Geng Demon God are in that sea of ??basalt fire, what method should be used to take out the Wanzai Hanbing Sword?


    Although Su Yan had already cultivated the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body in his heat, he was not born a wild alien after all, and it was very unrealistic to want to use his flesh to penetrate into that piece of magma for a long time.


    But in this matter, Su Yan couldn''t fake his hands with others...


    Su Yan thought about it and didn''t have a good idea, so he could only take one step and count one step.


    Wait until the basalt fire, and then see how to deal with it after on-site surveys.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and a cloud of white clouds rose under his feet, lifting Su Yan into the air, and then Su Yan flew toward the southwest.

 Chapter 3835： Huohaicaolu

    Chapter 3835: Fire Sea Grass Cottage


    When the Octopus Demon King watched Su Yan flying up the clouds, he folded his fist and asked, "Where are you going to go? Can you be accompanied by his subordinates?"


    Su Yan replied calmly: "I will come as soon as I go. Just look at the gate on the mountain."


    The Baji Demon King didn''t dare to ask more, and immediately took his fist.


    Su Yan also retracted his gaze and fell forward.


    The mountains under the white clouds and in the world of Sumi are very majestic, far better than the world.


    The landform here has a huge span, and the creatures below are also various behemoths. At every turn, you can see huge monsters and monsters with a height of more than a few hundred meters looking for food below.


    In the ancient times, these giant beasts were once the masters of heaven and earth.


    After experiencing the vicissitudes of life, even these behemoths can only live in this small Xumi world.


    The journey to the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire is quite far away, but it''s just a good time to appreciate the scenery in the world of Xumi.


    Counting the days, Su Yan has been in this Xumi world for half a month. Princess Kong Qian��s whereabouts are still unknown. This is the biggest worry...


    In addition, it can be said that everything is under Su Yan''s control.


    The strength of the demons and gods in Mount Xumi is not strong, and the danger is not very high. But we cannot relax our vigilance and despise the enemy because of this.


    After flying over one hundred thousand mountains, the air gradually became extremely hot.


    And the extremely hot air was also telling Su Yan that he was already rapidly approaching the legendary Xuanwu sea of ??fire!


    And here, the vegetation on the ground gradually became sparse, leaving only some extremely drought-tolerant plants to take root tenaciously in a crimson desert.


    Not far away, you can see many majestic and tall mountains.


    And in the distant horizon, you can still see a huge volcano emitting thick smoke, even the color of the horizon is red!


    The sea of ??flames of Xuanwu was already in sight.


    The solidified magma can be seen on the ground below, and dark red magma can be seen flowing slowly in the place where these black rocks have cracked.


    When I got here, I could no longer see any plants, nor any traces of monsters or monsters.


    Everything here is full of desolate texture.


    And a magma river in front of it extends in all directions between the mountains, the red magma river is like a human blood vessel.


    The air was full of sulphur smell, and Su Yan also saw a few huge volcanoes smoking thickly.


    I have to say that every volcano here is much bigger than Su Yan thought.


    The Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire contains a range of eight hundred miles, and there are a total of 107 volcanoes in it. It is not easy to find that cottage and the mysterious old man within such a vast range. Things.


    While thinking about it, Su Yan flew towards the center of the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire!


    After really entering the range of the basaltic sea of ??fire, the volcanic ash in the sky formed a thick gray-black cloud, which completely blocked the sun.


    The only light source between heaven and earth is the lava river flowing continuously on the ground!


    The red-colored lava river shone the sky and the earth shockingly, as if this was the scene after the end of the world.


    Su Yan''s knowledge is extremely wide, and he has been to some dangerous places, but he has never seen a place that is more like an infinite **** than this sea of ??basalt fire.


    And above the magma river, there are indeed many majestic peaks.


    These majestic peaks plunge straight into the sky like a sword, which is really very abrupt!


    And Su Yan could also see that the arrangement of these peaks has a certain pattern, and it seems to be a very complete set of sword formations!


    Regarding heaven and earth as a chessboard, and mountain peaks as chess pieces for arranging sword formations, this kind of handwork is not indispensable for the existence of the emperor''s series.


    Maybe this piece of basalt fire is really the battlefield of ancient gods and demons in the ancient times!


    Su Yan''s eyes inevitably became serious. The seven emperors of Mount Xumi, Su Yan, didn''t have much contact. They only knew that they were the true masters of Mount Xumi before sitting alone on the Lingshan Mountain.


    The seven great emperors fought endlessly with each other, and they were all evil gods that Shimen said. As for why these seven emperors would all fall, Su Yan didn''t know the reason.


    There are too many secrets between the heavens and the world, even Su Yan, it is impossible to hold all the secrets in his hands.


    This sea of ??basalt fire may really bury the secret of the fall of the great emperor...


    When Su Yan retracted his mind, he suddenly realized that there was a grass cottage on the black mountain in front of him.


    The quiet grass cottage is in sharp contrast with the raging magma fire below...


    After Su Yan saw this cottage, his eyes became very interesting.


    Su Yan had already determined that it was definitely not a coincidence that he could see this cottage, but there must be a certain formation here that could lead people here without knowing it.


    This formation must have been integrated between the heavens and the earth, although it seems that the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire is not fortified everywhere, and there is no obvious boundary.


    But if you want to enter the center of the basaltic sea of ??fire, you will inevitably be brought here by your subconscious...


    Only by crossing this grassy cottage can it be considered as crossing the border invisible to the naked eye and qualifying to enter the true center of the basaltic sea of ??fire.


    Soon, Su Yan landed on this mountain.


    Before Su Yan knocked on the door, the old man in black had already walked out of the thatched hut.


    The old man was indeed white beard and chest, and he was very hunched, and he was also very thin. It seemed that the body''s water had been evacuated by the extreme environment of the basaltic sea of ??flames.


    But Su Yan noticed that the old man''s eyes were unexpectedly bright, forming an extremely sharp contrast with his old, dead-wood body.


    Su Yan said, "Lao Zhang, I want to enter the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire. Could you please open the door and let me in?"


    The old man raised his head and looked at Su Yan, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Then the old man said: "Xuanwu Huohai is not my family. If you want to go in, go in. What does it have to do with the old man?"


    "Lao Zhang, I know that people are not talking secretly. The Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire does not seem to be surrounded by a courtyard wall, but in fact it has been sealed by some kind of large formation. The only entrance is the grass house behind you, right?"


    The old man''s eyes suddenly became fierce, even murderous. He stared at Su Yan and said: "You are not a monster! Those monsters do not have the knowledge of yours! The humans of Mount Xumi have always been weak, when did you come out? Such a wicked monk?"


    Su Yan said, "What if I don''t come from Mount Xumi?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, the old man was visibly stunned.


    If it doesn''t come from Mount Xumi, doesn''t it come from the fairyland above?

 Chapter 3836： How could this be? !

    Chapter 3836: How could this be? !


    It took a long time for the old man to recover from the state of consternation, and then said to Su Yan: "It turns out that you are the Golden Immortal of the Upper Realm. No wonder you can see that there is a big formation here at a glance. Then you should be able to see this big formation. Now that you have entered the innate, what do you think is necessary to arrange this large formation?"


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to intimidate me. The people who are in the formation are definitely not here."


    Many towering peaks can be moved here from thousands of miles away as chess pieces, and the ground veins can be opened as a chessboard. This kind of courage and means must be the existence of the Great Emperor!


    Moreover, the methods used by this great emperor had nothing to do with the Buddhist school, it must have been done by a certain ancient great emperor.


    The seven emperors of Mount Xumi have long since fallen, and there have been no figures of the emperor rank in Xumi''s world for a long time.


    That''s why Su Yan used such a sure tone to say that the people who set up the formation are definitely not here.


    The old man''s eyes on Su Yan also became a little different.


    Su Yan went on to say: "I want to go into this formation."


    While speaking, Su Yan''s gaze had already turned to the cottage behind the old man.


    The entrance of this cottage is also the entrance of the congenital formation.


    After the old man figured out Su Yan''s intentions, his rickety back slowly straightened up, and his temperament also changed very obviously.


    The old man still looked very skinny, but with the hard look in his eyes, it gave people a feeling of slack and upright.


    King Kylin was right, the strength of this old man was by no means simple, he was just used to completely hide his breath and strength.


    The old man said to Su Yan: "It''s easy for you to enter the battle. You only need to pass the triple test of the defender."


    Su Yan said without hesitation: "Okay."


    The old man said: "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, no one has been able to break through these three levels for 10,000 years. Even if you are a golden immortal of the upper realm, you may not be able to retreat completely. It is not easy for you to cultivate yourself, since you have already cast gold. Immortal, the achievements of the immortal king in the future are just as promising, so why take this unnecessary risk?"


    Su Yan said: "I will never regret doing things. I don''t know what the first level is?"


    The old man stretched out his palms, and after opening it was two small wooden dolls.


    The two little dolls were originally only the size of a fingernail. After the old man breathed a sigh at the two little dolls, the two little dolls flew into the air lightly, and then they kept getting bigger.


    When it fell to the ground, it had transformed into two wooden figures about three meters high.


    The texture of the two wooden figures looks very similar to sandalwood, their bodies and limbs are round and they look very dull.


    Su Yan asked, "Is this the first level to defeat these two wooden men?"


    The old man said: "Yes, don''t underestimate these two wooden people. These two wooden people are transformed by the real wood spirit of Lingshan... They themselves have been beaten by wind and rain for tens of thousands of years, and they were later shaped by the super strong. With his body and part of his spiritual consciousness, his strength should never be underestimated."


    Su Yan looked at the two wooden men, but couldn''t help laughing.


    With Su Yan''s smile, the old man''s face inevitably showed a puzzled expression, and asked Su Yan: "Is it the old man''s words that make Yasmin ridiculous?"


    Su Yan shook his head indifferently, and then said: "It''s not Mr. You''s problem, but these two little wooden men. I''m afraid it is impossible to pose any threat to me. Mr. Zhang, you are a defender and you should have the right to decide. What kind of old test, how about changing to another level?"


    Su Yan''s meaning is very obvious, just using two wooden people as opponents, the difficulty is too low.


    But the old man definitely didn''t think so. He said: "I have already told you that these two wooden men are by no means ordinary goods. They are not afraid of fire and water, and the thunder is not broken. You should not think that your mana is strong. They can be steadily defeated. Over the past ten thousand years, there have been many people who have looked down upon them like you, but very few can defeat them."


    The old man''s words are absolutely not exaggerated. The Qilin King was full of confidence at the beginning, but found that the Qilin Shenhuo he was so proud of couldn''t even hurt the fur of these two wooden men.


    In the end, King Qilin could only leave the basaltic flames in a desperate manner.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Lao Zhang, it''s true that I have a very powerful magic weapon that can restrain the world''s wooden spirits. If you use these two wooden people to deal with me, it is completely meaningless."


    The magic weapon that Su Yan said was naturally the Aoki God Order.


    Only with the Qingmu Shenren in hand, Su Yan''s desire to settle these two wooden people was simply a matter of thought.


    But the old man disdainfully said: "If you have such a magic weapon, it is also your ability."


    The old man was dubious about Su Yan''s words, and even doubted whether Su Yan was using words to blackmail him.


    He has been guarding here for thousands of years, what kind of strange magic weapon has not been seen?


    This pair of wooden puppets can almost withstand ninety-nine percent of magic weapons attacks, and even those innate spirit treasures can hardly break through the defenses of wooden puppets.


    For the strength of this pair of wooden puppets, the old man has absolute confidence.


    The old man said leisurely and authentically: "Ten thousand years ago, since Manjushri sent me to guard this place, demons, protoss, demons, and witches... I don��t know how many strong men I��ve seen, and no one speaks like you. This is a big one, if this test hasn''t started, you will already have a chance to win!"


    "If that''s the case, you are optimistic about the old man."


    The old man stared at Su Yan''s hands, but wanted to see what kind of powerful magic weapon Su Yan would come up with.


    And after the two wooden puppets sensed Su Yan''s murderous aura, they were also automatically aroused.


    Using the two wooden puppets together looks very clumsy, but in fact they are killing Su Yan at a very fast pace!


    Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, and after the two wooden puppets got close, he slowly took the Qingmu Shenling out of his sleeves.


    After the blue light of the Aomu God Order gleamed, the two wooden puppets immediately stopped.


    Under the cyan light of the green wood token, these two wooden puppets also became peaceful again from the state of spreading their teeth and dancing claws.


    The whole battle was over before it even started, just as Su Yan expected.


    Then Su Yan gently raised his hand, and the two wooden puppets knelt in front of Su Yan one by one. Su Yan said: "Old man, am I passing the first level?"


    If the old man insisted that Su Yan dismantle these two wooden puppets, it would be very easy for Su Yan to let them disintegrate on their own.


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, the old man suddenly didn''t know how to answer it.


    The old man has completely fallen into a sluggishness, his mouth is open, his chin is almost dislocated in shock!


    It took a long time to say: "How can this be?"

 Chapter 3837： Attack the Shield of the Son with the Spear of the Son

    Chapter 3837: Attacking the Shield of the Son with the Spear of the Son


    The old man suspected that Su Yan was talking big before, but now he discovered that the token in Su Yan''s hand was indeed very powerful.


    "These two wooden puppets were hand-carved by Samantabhadra Bodhisattva who collected the spirit wood of Lingshan. They contain boundless Dharma, which can also be regarded as Buddha treasures. Why can they not move when they are pointed at by you? Maybe better than Samantabhadra."


    Su Yan said: "Lao Zhang, you must really want to know what token I am holding. You may as well tell you that this is the Azure Wood Divine Order of the Qing Emperor. As long as this token is in hand, you can order the wood spirits of the world. Samantabhadra How could the mana of a Bodhisattva be stronger than the Qing Emperor?"


    The old man was speechless for a while, staring at Su Yan for a long time before he said: "You really are not an ordinary fairy!"


    Su Yan said, "Lao Zhang, it should be the second pass, right?"


    The old man said: "You have passed the first level, but the second level is not that simple."


    I saw that the old man formed a very complicated seal with his hands, which caused thunder in the sky.


    Many red lightning fell in the surrounding magma fire, and then a small formation slowly descended from the thick clouds in the sky, and finally landed in front of Su Yan.


    This formation is not just a simple formation, it also contains many organs, and at the core of the formation, you can see a **** slowly rotating.


    "Is this formation the second level?"


    "Yes! This formation contains organs, and after the organs there are formations, which are interlocking. If you can break it, you can face the third and final level."


    Su Yan said: "It''s not difficult for me to break this formation. It''s just a simple kitty trick..."


    "What! Do you say that the formation created by the Bodhisattva is a strange and prosperous skill? There are five element changes in this formation, and there are also yin and yang escape methods. If it changes, there are a total of 1,808 spells! Such a mechanism formation, look at it. The entire Mount Xumi can''t find a second one!"


    The old man''s words are indeed not exaggerated, but the perspectives of the two sides are completely different.


    Judging from Su Yan''s vision and insight, the fusion of organs and formations in front of him is indeed not very on the table.


    At best, it can only be regarded as an interesting gadget. If you really want to stop Su Yan with this level of organ formation, it is simply a dream.


    Su Yan said, "Why did Samantabhadra send you to guard this place? Three barriers are also set up here. What is the purpose behind this?"


    This old man helped Samantabhadra to guard here for ten thousand years. Not to mention the great amount of credit, at least the hard work has surpassed the arhats of Lingshan.


    In other words, if there is no great secret hidden in this sea of ??fire, the old man does not need to stay here for a long time.


    Could the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword really be under this sea of ??flames?


    The surrounding air is full of toxic sulfur gas, and there is hardly any moisture.


    Will there be that dark and cold ice sword hidden in the heart of the endless sea of ??fire?


    Both of these forces are too extreme, and it is really hard to imagine that ice and fire can blend together.


    The old man said: "There is a whole story in the middle, but if you can''t break through the three barriers set by the Bodhisattva, the old man will not have the obligation to explain the ins and outs of all this to you."


    Su Yan laughed proudly and said, "Isn''t it easy to break the formation?"


    With the lessons learned from the first level, the old man no longer dared to underestimate Su Yan. Hearing that Su Yan was about to break the formation, he asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer directly, but saw the two wooden puppets strode towards him, the old man''s eyes widened, and he looked at Su Yan incredulously.


    At this moment, the old man has figured out Su Yan''s intentions��is this man planning to use the wooden puppets made by the Bodhisattva to break the Bodhisattva��s mechanism formation?


    This is too ridiculous!


    I am afraid that when Samantabhadra Bodhisattva set up these three levels, he never thought that there would be such a wonderful change!


    Su Yan still held the Qingmu Divine Order in his hands, but he put his hands behind his back and said: "Lao Zhang, you just said that these two wooden people are invaded by water and fire, and there are 108 types of organ formations in front of him. The spell changes, I don''t know if the spells of the organ formation are powerful, or the two wooden men are better able to resist beating."


    This is a typical attack on the shield of the son with the spear of the son.


    The old man has been stationed here for thousands of years, and he has seen so many young talents, but he has never seen such a wave of fairy fruit on the top of this peak.


    These two wooden puppets were completely under Su Yan''s control, and the old man couldn''t control these two wooden puppets no matter how he activated the spell.


    I saw these two wooden puppets strode to the middle of the organ formation.


    The mechanism formation was then inspired by these two wooden puppets, and indeed a burst of Buddha light was changed, and then the Buddha light changed into different spells such as water, fire, gold and wood.


    The spells changed so fast that they almost couldn''t keep up with the eyes.


    In the splendid splendor of the five-color spells, although these two wooden puppets received a tremendous impact, they were not broken through their defenses. Instead, they were severely dismantled in the organ formation with those big hands!


    The old man looked stunned, "This, this..."


    The old man already felt that his words were completely poor, and he didn''t know what to say at all.


    You have to say that Su Yan is cheating. There is no doubt in the rules that this is the case.


    But if the wooden puppet breaks this heavy mechanism formation, wouldn''t it be that Su Yan has not done anything, and has already passed the two levels?


    This is completely contrary to the original intention of the Bodhisattva to set these two levels.


    For a while, the old man actually didn''t know how to deal with Su Yan''s situation.


    Seeing the two wooden puppets wreak havoc in the organ formation, breaking the formation is already foreseeable, and the old man can only sigh.


    Su Yan was full of praise for the two wooden puppets, saying that they were truly non-invasive, and the formation of the organs had changed so many formations that they could not be injured.


    Only after some mechanisms were triggered, the bodies of the two wooden puppets were blown up to mutilation.


    But these two wooden men were originally puppets, and they were the most clumsy kind of puppets. Even if their bodies were mutilated, their destructive ability would not be affected at all. At best, they would only become inflexible!


    After the two wooden puppets almost destroyed the organ formation, Su Yan cut the organ formation from the middle with a single sword!


    Then after picking up the sword, Su Yan said: "Old Zhang, I have already broken the Bodhisattva''s mechanism formation, and I have passed the third level, right?"


    The old man didn''t answer Su Yan''s question, but hurriedly put away the damaged wooden puppet and the organ formation.


    It seemed that he was afraid that Su Yan would continue to use wooden puppets to deal with the third level.

 Chapter 3838： The will of the world

    Chapter 3838: The Will of Heaven and Earth


    Su Yan really praised the power of these two puppets.


    The old man heard it as a black line, and then the old man said: "In the past ten thousand years, some young talents have passed the first two levels, but without exception, they broke the sand in the last one!"


    "Really? Lao Zhang, you''ve said this twice just now. Didn''t I break through the first two levels effortlessly?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the old man was not irritated, nor did he justify a word, but took Su Yan to the edge of the cliff, and then pointed down and said: "Look below."


    Su Yan followed the old man''s fingers and looked down the cliff.


    I saw the magma fire sea below suddenly became extremely turbulent in an instant!


    The galloping magma seemed to be condensing because of a certain powerful will, and then turned into a huge eye in front of Su Yan.


    The eyes formed by magma are as large as a mile, and they feel like a totem from ancient times.


    However, Su Yan only glanced at it and knew that this eye possessed a part of the ancient will, which was part of the will of heaven and earth, and was forcibly condensed by the existence of the Great Emperor''s rank.


    "Is this the third level?"


    The old man said: "You only need to surrender this eye and let it return to the sea of ??fire, even if it has been passed. But the old man has to tell you that no one has ever passed this pass, at least the old man has been here for these years. , No one can beat this eye."


    Su Yan knew what the old man said was definitely not a false statement.


    This has condensed a part of the eyes of the will of heaven and earth, and it can also be regarded as a part of heaven and earth.


    If you don''t have the quasi-emperor rank, and you want to rely on your own will to fight against the heaven and the earth, you will often end up defeated.


    Especially the eye here is condensed in the basaltic sea of ??flames, and the will of heaven and earth represented is only the most extreme side of destruction.


    If a person''s will confronts this eye head-on, it is like a flat boat facing a violent storm in the ocean, I''m afraid it will be impacted without the power to fight back.


    The old man was satisfied with Su Yan''s expression. The first two levels of Su Yan were really too easy, as if the level set by the Bodhisattva seemed to be a joke.


    And now Su Yan''s expression has finally become dignified, which also means that Su Yan can''t find any shortcuts before this level.


    The old man said: "After all, you are the golden immortal of the upper realm. You have extraordinary knowledge. You should already know what the back of this eye represents? If the old man is you, he will now retreat from difficulties, so as not to hurt himself. Cultivation..."


    But after Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said to the old man: "Lao Zhang, have you heard these four words?"


    "I don''t know what these four words are?" The old man''s words became unhurried, as if he had mastered the initiative.


    "Man, concentration, victory, and heaven!" Su Yan spit out these four words, and then continued: "The life span of a mortal is one hundred is the limit. Throughout the ages, there are very few mortals who can exceed one hundred, but We monks can transcend the mortal world and push the number of lifespans to five hundred and then 1,000. As I am now a golden immortal, it is no problem to push the number of lifespans to one hundred thousand. What does it depend on?"


    "Isn''t it relying on powerful exercises and cultivation?"


    Su Yan said: "No, it depends on the willpower of man to conquer the sky. If man succumbs to the will of the sky and the earth, then there will be no ancestors to create cultivation techniques. After countless generations of groping, real longevity and eternity can emerge. In the beginning, human beings created these exercises for the purpose of longevity."


    The old man said: "Even if what you said is very reasonable, how can you beat the following eye? Theory is theory, and practice is practice."


    Su Yan confidently said, "Lao Zhang, you just need to be optimistic here."


    Then I saw Su Yan jumped, and actually fell from the edge of the cliff towards the sea of ??fire below!


    "This..." The old man couldn''t help but took a half step backwards.


    Over the past ten thousand years, he has been stationed here, and he has seen seven geniuses of Tianjiao level reach this third level.


    After the six geniuses in front came to the third level, they all desperately displayed what they had learned, trying to use great magic power to subdue the eyes of the incarnation of the will of heaven and earth in front of them...


    The final result is failure without exception!


    Because even if the rule of immortality is smelted, the golden immortal cannot directly confront the will of heaven and earth.


    To influence the world with one''s own willpower, Zhundi''s skills are indispensable.


    To put it simply, to defeat this big eye actually has an invisible threshold, and requires a quasi-emperor to cultivate.


    Su Yan��s cultivation base is only Golden Immortal, and he is still quite a long way from Zhundi. But at this moment, seeing Su Yan leap off the cliff, he doesn��t know what��s going on, the old man��s heart is tight, as if faintly. I suddenly felt that Su Yan would come up with unusual tricks!


    In the first two levels, Su Yan had already passed very dramatic.


    What if he still has a magic weapon of the same level as the Aoki God Order?


    The old man leaned down and looked down!


    In a moment, Su Yan was already close to the huge eyes in the sea of ??fire...


    And in the invisible spiritual realm, Su Yan''s soul has also received a positive impact from the will of heaven and earth!


    Facing this powerful impact, the mood of Emperor Su Yan himself began to function naturally!


    The violent willpower between heaven and earth is full of disorder, chaos and destruction...


    It itself comes from chaos, even if it is kneaded by the existence of the great emperor series, what can be formed is only the "false self", not the real "intrinsic self".


    These are the profound and mysterious concepts of mental state cultivation. Su Yan can reach infinitely with the sword as his heart, and it is very easy to cut away this "fake self"!


    The lava fire below has infinite violent power, but this confrontation is not at the level of spells and power, but at the state of mind.


    If you don''t understand this, you will definitely lose this duel, which is the key to this heavy level.


    It is absolutely impossible for Jinxian to use his own strength to fight against heaven and earth.


    If he used the spell as soon as he came up, then even Su Yan would lose this duel because the method was wrong.


    I saw that in the realm of spirit, the destructive will of Heaven and Earth turned into a hydra, which covers at least a hundred miles away!


    It only takes a mouth to bite a mountain to pieces!


    Facing these nine-headed snakes, thousands of sword lights appeared behind Su Yan!


    In the realm of spirit, if the spirit will be strong enough, it can be transformed into pure power!


    With Su Yan''s rock-solid state of mind and mountain-solid willpower, in the realm of spirit, what he has is the peak power of the year!

 Chapter 3839： Fire Sea Ice Cave

    Chapter 3839 Chapter Fire Sea Ice Cave


    In the realm of spirit, Su Yan casually pointed, and thousands of sword lights turned into a sword rain with no end in sight!


    The nine-headed snake was shot wildly by Jian Yu, and at the same time the blood was flowing, and the blood gradually converged into a river of blood below!


    Then the counterattack of the Hydra followed!


    The sky full of **** lightning condensed into an airtight grid!


    This power grid looks supremely fierce!


    But Su Yan took it lightly, and saw an invisible barrier appeared in front of him, resisting the counterattack of the Hydra.


    Then the thousands of sword lights condensed together again, and fell from the sky to directly chop off one of the heads of the nine-headed snake!


    After being decapitated, the snake began to twist frantically, as if it had completely lost his mind because of the extreme pain, and even twisted and attacked directly towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan did not panic at all, but raised his hand gently, and eight huge sword lights that were exactly the same just now appeared in the air!


    In this spiritual realm, as long as one''s own beliefs never waver, then the strength will never be weakened, and there is no need to consider issues such as the operation of the fairy.


    As long as the belief is enough, the cents in the body can be inexhaustible.


    The eight remaining heads of the Hydra were then easily beheaded by Su Yan.


    This nine-headed serpent is the incarnation of the will of heaven and earth, and the monster that the ancient emperor forcibly kneaded the will of heaven and earth!


    If you want to fight in the realm of pure spirit, the ancient emperor who created the nine-headed snake may not be Su Yan''s opponent, let alone the small plaything created by the emperor?


    After the nine heads were beheaded, the will of Heaven and Earth could no longer be maintained in the body of this monster, and gradually disappeared!


    It''s as if the **** water spreading all over began to slowly return to its original position!


    And in the real world, that huge eye, slowly collapsed in the sea of ??fire!


    Although the old man could not see what the struggle was in the spiritual realm, he already knew that the victor of this struggle was Su Yan!


    As a mere golden immortal, he can defeat the will of heaven and earth!


    How is this kind of thing possible? !


    The old man has been guarding here for thousands of years, and he claims to have seen all the world.


    But what is unexpected is that his so-called knowledge and common sense have been refreshed by Su Yan again and again today!


    After getting the ninja snake, Su Yan''s consciousness returned to his body.


    The old man was full of shock. He stared at Su Yan and said, "It''s fine if you have the magic weapon of the ancient Qing emperor. Now you can defeat the will of heaven and earth without the help of the magic weapon and divine might. Is it possible that you are the reincarnation of the Qing emperor?"


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he said: "Lao Zhang, now I have passed the three passes, can I already enter the heart of this sea of ??fire?"


    Su Yan wanted to see what Samantabhadra had set in the depths of the basalt fire.


    Those powerful beings of the Buddhist school like to make things very obscure.


    But one thing is certain, that is, these Buddhist figures will never do useless work.


    The old man looked at Su Yan with extremely complicated expression. At this time, Su Yan didn''t change his face and his heart was not beating. He seemed to be able to do well.


    Obviously, the three levels set by Samantabhadra Bodhisattva are not difficult for this man at all!


    The old man said: "Since you have passed the three passes, then according to the Bodhisattva''s rules, you are qualified to know the secrets of Xuanwu Huohai. Come with the old man."


    As the old man spoke, his back became rickety again, and the whole person looked very old.


    The old man walked into the cottage first, and Su Yan followed close behind.


    After entering from the gate of the Caolu, what you saw was a huge mountain, and they were at the top of this huge mountain.


    Below is a magma river that is at least a hundred times more intense than the outside.


    The magma surged like a flood...


    The temperature here is also several times higher than that outside, and it has reached the point where it is not suitable for any life to survive.


    The old man led Su Yan towards a mountain road, and many famous swords could be seen hanging upside down on this mountain road.


    The attributes of these swords are different, some are the Thunder God Sword that punishes evil, and some are the murderous golden light sword...


    After walking only a few hundred meters on this mountain road, Su Yan had already seen at least twenty powerful fairy swords.


    These swords do not know how many years they have been embedded in the mountain, but there is no trace of rust on the body of each sword!


    I think they are all famous swords that have been smashed among the heavens.


    These immortal swords are at least the grades of the innate spirit treasures, faintly constructed into a certain formation to protect the mountain, and will not be completely eroded and swallowed by the too turbulent magma below.


    But why does Samantabhadra Bodhisattva seal so many famous swords here?


    Xiantian Lingbao is a magic weapon that even the existence of the immortal emperor ranks will use. So many powerful immortal swords are sealed here, which means that there is a hidden cast of pearls.


    The old man said to Su Yan, "If you like or admire these swords, you can take one."


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t come here for this kind of magic weapon. Why did Samantabhadra Bodhisattva seal these swords here?"


    "With your ingenuity, the old man doesn''t need to say anything, you will know the reason when you follow the old man to the bottom and take a look."


    Even now, this old man is still in trouble, and Su Yan is also speechless for a while.


    But since the answer to the mystery is already here, there is no need to worry. As long as you go all the way down, I''m afraid you will immediately know what Samantabhadra''s purpose is.


    Su Yan followed the old man all the way down.


    This is a winding mountain road, winding around the mountain.


    Su Yan quickly noticed something very wrong. He followed the old man all the way down, getting closer and closer to the fiercely surging magma below, but he didn''t know what was going on, but he could feel that the surrounding temperature was gradually decreasing!


    When Su Yan and the old man walked halfway up the mountain, the temperature here was almost the same as outside the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, and the temperature continued to drop further down!


    When Su Yan and the old man approached the magma below ten meters, the temperature here was at least thirty or forty degrees below zero.


    Su Yan let out a sigh, and immediately condensed into hoarfrost!


    I have to say that this place is really weird to the extreme!


    The closer to the magma fire, the lower the temperature.


    Arrived here, it seems to have fallen into the ice cave!


    It''s like the turbulent magma fire outside, the temperature is actually lower than the freezing point!


    This is really very contrary to common sense and very unreasonable. The only reasonable explanation that Su Yan can think of is that this mountain is related to the Wanzai Frost Sword.

 Chapter 3840： Three strange treasures

    Chapter 3840: Three Exotic Treasures


    This is a very strange situation, but the old man leading the way does not seem to have any intention of explaining this strange situation to Su Yan.


    After reaching the bottom of the mountain, the old man led Su Yan to a cave.


    The cave was dark and the aura inside was infinitely deep, as if it could lead to another world.


    The old man said to Su Yan: "The secret you want to know is in this cave, and you will know it when you go in with the old man."


    Su Yan''s heart was already full of doubts at this time, but he saw that the old man entered the cave first, and he followed in after a moment of thought.


    When the cave was seen from the outside, it was pitch black, but after entering it, it was illuminated by a bluish light.


    The faint blue light couldn''t see where the light source was, but it filled the cave.


    The temperature inside the cave was lower than that outside, and Su Yan soon discovered that the rock under his feet had formed a layer of ice.


    The further you go, the thicker this layer of frost!


    And the surrounding rocks have long been covered by a thick layer of ice!


    The center of the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire was supposed to be a hot hell, but now it is covered by a thick layer of frost.


    The pervasive cold air seemed to be able to penetrate Su Yan''s body guard, causing the blood circulation in Su Yan''s body to become somewhat stagnant.


    You must know that Su Yan is already a Golden Immortal cultivation base, and it should be reasonable for him not to invade the cold and heat.


    This cold energy can affect the qi and blood in Jin Xian''s body, I''m afraid it has a great background!


    Could it be that the Wanzai Hanbing Sword is really in the depths of this basaltic sea of ??fire!


    After walking about fifty meters, the cave suddenly became clear, and it turned out that there was a hall in front of it.


    There is no trace of frost in this hall, and all the ice and snow will thaw directly here.


    A total of three different weapons were displayed in the hall.


    The first weapon was a sword. This sword was also a natural treasure. Not only did the sword have many ancient cloud and thunder patterns for decoration, the sword cluster was also inlaid with two golden jade rings, which looked very primitive.


    I''m afraid this sword has a lot of background, because in terms of spirituality, it doesn''t lose anything compared to Su Yan''s Mowen Divine Sword.


    The second weapon is a spear. The shape of this spear looks even more bizarre. Judging by Su Yan��s insight, it is only a ritual weapon from the ancient times. After a long period of time, today��s spirituality is no small thing. .


    And the last weapon was a scimitar. This scimitar looked like a crescent moon. Unlike the previous two weapons, it did not have any decorations on its own and looked simple to the utmost.


    But Su Yan recognized it at a glance. This scimitar was probably a symbol of the power of the priests of the human race in the ancient times.


    It''s not easy to be able to pass through so many epochs since the ancient times.


    The old man saw the surprise in Su Yan''s eyes and said, "What do you think of these three weapons?"


    Su Yan glanced at the old man, first took the long sword in his hand and danced a sword flower. The two golden rings on the long sword clinked and the sound was extremely clear!


    After Su Yan injected this sword into Xian Yuan, the sword light it emitted was like a glimpse of light, and it looked very dreamy!


    But Su Yan quickly put down the long sword, and then went to touch the second weapon.


    After taking the spear, Su Yanna spun around the damage, and then saw a golden flame appearing on the top of the spear.


    This golden flame is the Taiqing sacred fire that originated from the Taoist sacred fire!


    In today''s era, very few monks have been able to find the fire of Taiqing Divine Fire, let alone successfully cultivated this kind of fire.


    However, Su Yan didn''t seem to be very interested in Taiqing Divine Fire, and soon put the spear back in place.


    The old man said: "Do you have any dissatisfaction with these two magic weapons inherited from ancient times?"


    Before Su Yan had time to speak, the old man said again: "If you want to compare these two magic weapons to the Aoki Shen Ling, it will naturally be much inferior, but if you can get these three magic weapons, it should also be extremely powerful for your strength. Big enhancement."


    The subtext of the old man is that Su Yan is too picky. The three magic weapons here are already rare ancient treasures, but of course they are incomparable with the Qingmu Divine Order. If they are taken outside, they will inevitably attract many powerful players to compete. !


    Su Yan said, "I already have a lot of innate spirit treasures. These three are not bad, and they are just as good-looking but useless toys when they get them."


    The innate spirit treasures that Su Yan and the Light Merchant Demon King got together were all from the ancient times, and many of them have not been used by Su Yan once.


    This kind of words can be regarded as bragging, and Su Yan''s words can only be regarded as telling the truth.


    The old man looked at Su Yan in astonishment, "Many immortal kings only have one innate spirit treasure to protect themselves. The three innate spirit treasures here are all inherited from the ancient times, and they all have a lot of background. Why don''t you look down on it?"


    Su Yan said: "The Bodhisattva set three barriers outside. Is it just the three prizes? Isn''t it too stingy?"


    The old man was stunned for a while, and the congenital spirit treasure here was just put outside, I am afraid that the monster race and the **** race of the Xumi world can break their heads and fight.


    The man in front of me can''t even look down on one?


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to get the third magic weapon, and directly asked the old man: "This cave is already close to the center of the ground fire, why is it in a frozen state?"


    "The Demon God Chang Geng fell here, and his remaining power can suppress the earth fire." The old man said.


    Su Yan said, "Is that so? It''s exactly the same as I thought. But the Demon God Chang Geng has fallen for many years, wouldn''t the power of his corpse dissolve?"


    The old man said: "The Bodhisattva used a special secret method to seal the body of the demon god, so that the demon **** could not be corrupted for thousands of years. After all, the demon **** was one of the few great emperors of the demon clan back then. Even the remaining physical power is not what we can expect. Up."


    Su Yan said: "The use of secret methods to seal the corpses of the dead is not in line with the purpose of Buddhism? Bodhisattvas and Arhats can even be cremated. Is it possible that the universally elected Bodhisattvas still want to shape the golden body for the Demon God Chang Geng to bow down day and night? Is this a fall into the evil way? Does the Tathagata know about this?"


    Su Yan''s words were ridiculous, but in the eyes of the old man, it was clearly an offense to Samantabhadra.


    The old man said: "The Bodhisattva does this with great significance. You can also see how turbulent the basalt fire sea is. Without the suppression of the corpse of the demon god, the volcano in the basalt fire sea can erupt dozens of times a day! At that time, magma will flow across. , The impact is not only in the range of eight hundred li, maybe eight thousand li! Samantabhadra was to protect the common people, so he had to make the best plan."

 Chapter 3841： The will of the artifact

    Chapter 3841: The Will of the Divine Weapon


    Su Yan believed only half of this old man''s words, and it was not that he had never met Samantabhadra.


    The mysterious aura of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva does not exist in front of Su Yan, after all, Su Yan is a man who can sit on the same level as the Tathagata.


    Su Yan asked: "So, is the body of the demon **** in front?"


    What Su Yan thought was that it''s better to confirm some things with your own eyes.


    If the body of the Demon God Chang Geng is in front, then Su Yan also needs to personally confirm it.


    Because there is not necessarily only the corpse of the Demon God Chang Geng, the ice sword of ten thousand years cannot be said to be also in front.


    The old man said: "The body of the demon **** is very important. It is better not to disturb or not to disturb. You have passed the three stages. These three ancient magic treasures should belong to you, and then you can leave here. "


    Su Yan said, "The Bodhisattva is too stingy? Although these three magic weapons have unusual origins, they are only good little toys for the characters of the quasi-emperor series. Should the Bodhisattva think that only these three are used. Can the little toy get rid of me Su?"


    Su Yan''s goal of breaking through the previous three levels was not just for the three innate spiritual treasures.


    However, from the point of view of reason, it is a great harvest to get three innate spirit treasures from the ancient times through the three levels.


    To say that Samantabhadra is stingy is just a joke. What Su Yan really wants to confirm is whether the Wanzai Ice Sword is here!


    If it wasn''t for the legendary Wanzai Frost Sword, how could Su Yan come to this sea of ??flames?


    The old man said: "If you insist to go ahead and break the seal on the body of the demon god, it is very likely to cause immeasurable consequences. When the Bodhisattva blames it, you have to bear it!"


    Su Yan said, "You just threaten others with this kind of words. What is the effect of threatening me? I sat and talked with the Tathagata. All the four bodhisattvas can only serve tea and hand over water. A bodhisattva in his district wants to blame me ?"


    Before Su Yan spoke, he was about to abandon these three congenital spirit treasures inherited from the ancient times, and continue to move forward.


    The old man resisted Su Yan with his body.


    Su Yan said, "Are you going to be my enemy?"


    When facing Su Yan, the old man didn''t have any confidence. After all, the opponent is an existence that can surrender even the will of heaven and earth!


    But the duty of the defender made him stand here and do such a thing!


    "Since I have accepted Samantabhadra''s entrustment and become the guard here, then you must step on my corpse to go to the restricted area!"


    Su Yan confronted the old man, and did not immediately choose to shoot.


    Suddenly, a bit of cold wind blew from the depths of the cave behind the old man, instantly turning the old man into an immobile ice sculpture!


    This is how the same thing?


    Su Yan didn''t understand where the bitter cold wind came from, but his reaction was extremely fast.


    Seeing that the old man was frozen in ice, he immediately drove the sword light to bypass the old man and flew towards the deepest part of the cave!


    The old man was turned into an ice sculpture. Although there was no danger to his life, he temporarily lost his ability to move, and his five senses were also sealed by ice.


    When the old man broke free from the shackles of the ice layer and shattered all the ice and snow outside his body, he suddenly discovered that Su Yan was missing!


    "The big thing is not good!" Only these four words remained in the old man''s mind.


    Then the old man also chased the deepest part of the ice cave with the fastest speed!


    This cave is extremely deep, and after surpassing the deep passage, it finally becomes clear!


    The center of this mountain seems to have long been a hollow, and now this hollow is filled by snow.


    Transparent ice crystals turned this place into a crystal kingdom.


    And in the middle of this crystal kingdom, there is a sword shining with cold light!


    This sword seems to be made up of countless small pieces of ice, but it is not abrupt at all, but is full of amazing beauty!


    This sword floats quietly in the void like this, and I don��t know how long it has gone through...


    And under this sword, through the transparent ice layer, you can faintly see the frozen body of the demon **** from the ancient times!


    The old man told the truth, the body of the Demon God Chang Geng was here, but he deliberately concealed the fact that the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was also here.


    Su Yan retracted his gaze from the ice layer below, and once again fell on the ice sword in front of him.


    At this time, Su Yan was only less than one meter away from this legendary divine weapon of Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword.


    The Wanzai Ice Sword is already at your fingertips!


    In terms of power, the Wanzai Frost Sword and Master Dragon Slayer''s Dragon Slaying Sword are also comparable.


    If this divine tool were to be used, it would definitely greatly enhance Su Yan''s strength!


    "Wait! You can''t touch that sword!" The old man''s voice came from behind Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "The cold wind just now blocked you, and it represents the will of the Wanzai Frost Sword. Don''t you understand it? It has been lonely for too long and wants to find a master for itself! If you are To continue to stop me is to be an enemy of Wanzai Frost Sword."


    The old man said: "Our location and this mountain can be regarded as one of the sky pillars of the Xumi world, supporting the spirit mountain above! If you take away the Ten Thousand Years Cold Ice Sword, the sky pillar will Being swallowed and melted by earth fire, the foundation of the spirit mountain above will also be shaken!"


    Su Yan said: "Lao Zhang, you are really funny! Lingshan is not my home. Is it shaking or unshakable that I need to consider? This kind of thing is naturally troubled by the Buddha, he will never sit and watch Lingshan collapse, right?"


    Let alone the huge impact that the collapse of the Lingshan Mountain may cause, it is also a great humiliation for Western Bliss and Tathagata Buddha for the sake of face.


    Tathagata Buddha will definitely try his best to prevent this from happening.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword can protect the Tianzhu and suppress the flames of the basaltic sea of ??fire originating from the veins of the earth seven or eight, in order to maintain this fragile balance.


    If Su Yan took away the Wanzai Frost Sword, then this fragile balance would definitely be broken!


    The old man had already seen Su Yan stretch out his hand. He wanted to stop Su Yan, but before he could make a move, many ice cones suddenly bloomed in front of the old man!


    This is a heavy warning!


    If the old man dared to attack Su Yan, then the Wanzai Frost Sword might wipe him out!


    The artifact has its own will and will make its own judgment!


    The old man has no confidence in dealing with a Su Yan. If he adds a divine tool, he will definitely have no chance of winning!


    Seeing this situation, Su Yan laughed indulgently, and said, "Lao Zhang, it seems that the Wanzai Ice Sword is also on my side. It seems that it is God��s will for Su to get this artifact. You are preventing It''s impossible!"


    The old man sternly said: "If the Tianzhu collapses and the Bodhisattva and Buddha are to blame, who can bear it?"


    Su Yan said: "Then you can tell the Bodhisattva that the Wanzai Ice Sword was taken by Su Yan, Wanshou Mountain!"

 Chapter 3842： Gorgeous destruction

    Chapter 3842: Gorgeous Destruction


    The old man said: "If you pull away the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword and cause the Tianzhu to collapse, the Bodhisattva will definitely blame it!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I''m afraid that the Bodhisattva will blame it? Even if you move the Buddha, it''s useless!"


    Su Yan can even fight against the Tathagata Buddha in the Daxiong Hall, but how can he be afraid of Samantabhadra?


    Samantabhadra is just one of the four great bodhisattvas around the Tathagata, and it��s a full-fledged emperor��s cultivation base!


    Without the permission of the Tathagata, he would not even be able to come down this Mount Sumeru!


    Besides, the artifact is already in front of you now. If you don''t take this artifact into your own hands because you are afraid of Western Bliss, this kind of thing will make people laugh if it is spread!


    Since the artifact is already in front of you, it is decided that there is no reason to miss it!


    While speaking, Su Yan stretched his hand towards the legendary Wanzai Ice Sword, but before Su Yan''s hand actually touched the Wanzai Ice Sword, the hilt of the sword changed a circle of ice. Layers wound around Su Yan''s wrist!


    After this small ice layer entangled Su Yan''s wrist, the ice layer''s own strength began to exert force, and then he took the initiative to pull the Wanzai Frost Sword from the seal!


    The power of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword that was sealed by the Buddhist School is simply better than nothing at all, and it doesn''t have much substantive significance at all.


    Su Yan effortlessly, just stretched out his hand and already got an ancient divine weapon of ten thousand years of ice sword!


    This is really too easy, even Su Yan originally thought it would take a lot of twists and turns to get the Wanzai Frost Sword into his own hands!


    Only from this detail Su Yan can sense that it is this sword that needs Su Yan more now, not Su Yan needs it more!


    Divine tools have their own will, this sword may have been lonely in this emptiness for too long, and now it finally meets a master worthy of it, so its performance is so active.


    If you missed Su Yan, Wanzai Hanbing Sword didn''t know that it would have to wait tens of thousands of years in this piece of nothingness.


    Perhaps before the will of its divine tool is completely consumed, there will be no one who is qualified to be its master!


    After the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was acquired, the ice layer surrounding Su Yan''s wrist quickly grew stronger!


    Soon one of Su Yan''s arm was completely covered with frost!


    Seeing Su Yan''s cry, the ice on his arm was completely shattered, and then a circle of dark red dragon scales appeared on Su Yan''s arm!


    The hand gradually turned into the shape of a dragon claw, but he firmly grasped the Wanzai Frost Sword in his own hand!


    Wanzai Hanbingjian''s struggle was very slight, almost symbolic, and it soon recognized Su Yan, the new master!


    Su Yan only felt that the power of Wanzai Frostbolt was rushing into his body at an extremely fierce speed!


    As if afraid of Su Yan''s repentance, this artifact wanted to complete the fusion with Su Yan in the fastest time.


    After the Wanzai Ice Sword''s power was injected into his body, Su Yan only felt that Xian Yuan was so powerful that it almost overflowed his body, and a circle of blue cold light appeared outside Su Yan''s body!


    The seal of the Wanzai Frost Sword has been completely shaken, and the layer of solid ice on the surrounding mountains has begun to shake after losing the blessing of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    There are cracks in all the surrounding ice layers, and these cracks are showing signs of continuing to expand!


    The sound of clicking is endless...


    Su Yan also understood very well in his heart that without the support of the Wanzai Cold Ice Sword, I was afraid that the ice seal here would not be able to support it for long.


    The ice layer will collapse with the mountain, and finally sink into the extremely hot magma fire.


    Those mountain peaks in the basalt sea of ??flames will end up like this in the end!


    And the large formation that blocks this central area will also be broken by the powerful flames contained in the veins!


    When the time comes, the ground will shake and the mountains will break and the ground will be unavoidable!


    But such landslides are not all bad things, and there will be new life after extreme destruction.


    Especially in a world with such abundance of aura like Mount Xumi, the powerful aura will inevitably create many brand-new species.


    "The power of flame and Xuanbing was originally in an extremely delicate balance due to the existence of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword. Now this balance is actually broken! How are you going to end it?" The old man turned towards Su Yan. Questioned.


    Su Yan said: "The principles of the law in this world are born and die. You stopped the source of destruction and thought it was to protect the common people? In fact, it blocked the cycle of life and death. No wonder Mount Xumi is like a pool of stagnant water! I opened the gate today. There will be many variables in Mount Xumi in the future, which may not be all bad things for Mount Xumi!"


    The old man had become completely dumbfounded, because the things in front of him had completely exceeded his expectations. At this time, after hearing Su Yan''s words, he was completely speechless.


    But the old man quickly said: "Aren''t you afraid of being held accountable by Western bliss? The Buddha, Bodhisattva, Venerable, Powerful, Vajra, and the eight gods will all pursue your sins!"


    Su Yan said: "I am not guilty, and it is not the turn of these little characters to judge. Even the Tathagata does not have this qualification. He is equal to me at most, how can he be qualified to convict me?"


    The old man didn''t even know how to answer for a while. He had seen someone arrogant, but it was the first time he saw someone as arrogant as Su Yan!


    After a while, the old man said: "When you do this, when people and gods are angry, how do you end up?"


    "Ending? I have my own plan, how can I think about whether there is a flood behind me? How can it become a big deal if everything is tied up? If there is any dissatisfaction with the Tathagata, you just let the Tathagata come to me personally!"


    The old man was more and more stunned!


    At least the old man no longer knows how to explain to the Bodhisattva! Not to mention the Tathagata Buddha!


    What happened today is no trivial matter. Once the foundation of Lingshan is shaken, a violent earthquake will also occur on Lingshan.


    If the Great Hall of Tathagata Buddha were torn down, who could afford this responsibility?


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to care at all, he only raised the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword in his hand and slowly appreciated it.


    This sword seems to be composed of countless tiny blue frosts, and the flow of cold light is full of wild beauty that is difficult to describe in words!


    And above Su Yan, many cracks gradually appeared in the ice and rock formations in the cave, and these cracks continued to extend upward!


    It seems that after losing the support of the Wanzai Frost Sword, this mountain can''t be supported for too long!


    Perhaps a magnificent destruction came earlier and more violent than Su Yan expected!

 Chapter 3843： The pleasure of an artifact

    The third thousand eight hundred and forty-three chapters of the pleasure of the artifact


    All the peaks here will inevitably melt into the magma fire in a very short time!


    Then the magma in the basalt fire sea will continue to spread towards the outside at an extremely terrifying speed, until the entire world of Xumi is affected!


    This is an extremely far-reaching change... The consequences will be very complicated, and no one can predict it here.


    And under the feet of Su Yan, under the ice layer that gradually melted away, the body of the Demon God Chang Geng was gradually revealed!


    The body of the Demon God Chang Gung was at least two hundred meters in size, covered with turquoise scale armor.


    In addition, the demon **** has three different heads. The left head is like a goat, the middle head is like a dragon, and the right head is like a unicorn. There are four hands and a pair of huge wings underneath, and at least a thousand are born in the abdomen. eye.


    It''s just that these eyes are all closed at this time. If it were at the peak of the Demon God Chang Geng, these thousand pairs of terrifying eyes would have terrible lethality!


    Under the Chang Geng Demon God, there is the ground vein, and the fire in the ground vein is suppressed by the body of the demon **** and the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    So over the years, the 107 volcanoes in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire have been quiet, with few eruptions.


    Now that he had lost the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, the body of the demon **** couldn''t suppress the powerful flames in the veins.


    I saw that the magma below gradually engulfed the huge body of the demon god, the hot magma was no longer crimson, but a more dazzling golden yellow!


    It can be concluded that in a short while, Su Yan and the others will also sink into the magma!


    The eruption of the one hundred and seven volcanoes is also completely predictable!


    Of course, Su Yan would not stand here silly waiting for the earth veins to erupt and all the destruction would happen together!


    Su Yan looked up and saw that the ice layer above had almost cracked, almost exposing the black rock mass.


    Then Su Yan said: "Lao Zhang, it is impossible for us to return slowly according to the original path. Time is not on our side. If you don''t want to be swallowed by magma, come with me!"


    The old man stared at Su Yan dumbfounded, thinking, can''t Su Yan split this mountain into two with a sword?


    If they could split this mountain in the middle, they could take it out and ascend to heaven immediately!


    It''s just that the old man saw that Su Yan had seized the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, and his duty as a guardian was over. At this time, he was already desperate. He was not particularly enthusiastic about how to escape.


    What the old man thought was that if he died in battle, he would be worthy of the Bodhisattva''s request.


    It''s just that the old man didn''t have time to make any moves, Su Yan had already flew upwards with his sword!


    Su Yan''s eyes were so firm, it seemed that there was no such thing as he could cut incessantly in this world!


    Then I saw the Wanzai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly burst into a huge blue light!


    Although Su Yan didn''t have a fairy rule for cultivating the ice system, the Wanzai Frost Sword was an ancient artifact after all!


    The power of the ancient artifact itself is already at a very terrifying level!


    I saw a bunch of blue light blooming into sword flowers in Su Yan''s hands!


    This sword flower has a lot of stamens, and there are seven layers, which also represents that Su Yan''s sword intent has changed seven times!


    These seven changes are clear in order and without chaos. For the old man, it is already a magical swordsmanship!


    The old man had already wanted to fight Su Yan to the death, but after seeing such a powerful swordsmanship, his heart was shaken--maybe the man in front of him was the destined master of the ice sword forever?


    Otherwise, why is it just the first time to cooperate, so that the sword can be used so amazingly?


    In the old man''s surprised gaze, this blue sword flower has already advanced toward the upper rock formation!


    The blue sword flower is not only extremely powerful, but also extremely diverse. The place it passes is almost destroyed, and the thick rock above is easily pierced by Su Yan!


    The blue sword flower has not dissipated yet, only a sky light has been shed from above!


    Su Yan cut through the mountain with this sword!


    This is still under the circumstances that Su Yan has not mastered the fairy rules of the ice system, if he has mastered the fairy rules of the ice system, the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword should be doubled!


    Then the blue light hits the sky, and then it splits towards both sides of the mountain!


    A mountain that had originally risen from the ground and soared into the sky was split into two halves by Su Yan with a sword from the bottom!


    By this time, the seven changes of Blue Sword Flower were all used up!


    The old man no longer knows what to say, he has never seen such a powerful and otherworldly swordsmanship in his life!


    In addition to its power, this sword also seems to have turned into a kind of exquisite work of art.


    When a certain skill reaches its peak, it will rise to the level of Tao.


    Obviously Su Yan''s swordsmanship has reached such a level, it is not an exaggeration to be called a god!


    The surroundings rolled around and hit the old man''s side, but the old man remained motionless, and finally a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. With his strength, how could he fight against the gods?


    After seeing Su Yan''s sword just now, the old man already understood that if he did something with Su Yan, he would just seek death meaninglessly, nothing more!


    Apart from killing one''s own life, there will be no other changes.


    Su Yan ignored the old man. Since he had already split the mountain with a sword, there was a way to escape.


    Su Yan directly controlled the sword light and rushed to the sky among countless falling rocks!


    Regardless of the size of those falling rocks, as long as they touch the blue sword light, they will turn into dust in the air!


    The power of the artifact is really extraordinary, although it has just been started, it has already overshadowed the Mowen Excalibur by far!


    When Su Yan broke out and ascended to heaven, the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand would shine in the sky!


    Su Yan can obviously feel how happy the sword spirit is!


    Sword spirits are also spiritual things, as long as they have spirits, they will be full of desire for freedom!


    This sword was really silent for too long, too long, so that when I saw the sky, I was already trembling with excitement.


    Even Su Yan was somewhat infected by the sword spirit, and his mood became happy!


    The blue sword light of the Wanzai Frost Sword dyed the unchanging dark clouds around it into sky blue, and then gusts of cold wind floated in the void!


    Suppress the heat of the lava fire below!


    The power contained in the Wanzai Frost Sword is extremely powerful, and the feeling of holding the Wanzai Frost Sword is like holding an immortal in one''s own hands!


    It seems that Su Yan is already standing at the center of the world at this time, mastering the rain, snow, wind and frost, and thunder between the world!


    This is a feeling of holding everything in the world in your hands, and it is also a feeling that only God can experience!


    This is the powerful feeling that the artifact can give, and it is a powerful field that those innate spirit treasures will never be able to reach!

 Chapter 3844： Bodhisattva comes

    Chapter 3844 The Bodhisattva is Coming


    Su Yan glanced at the old man.


    The old man has a face of ashes, and he is slowly flying upwards at this time. Su Yan said to the long sky: "Lao Zhang, I''m going to Su."


    Then I saw the blue sword light breaking through the clouds and rushing straight to the nine heavens, and immediately disappeared!


    And what stayed behind Su Yan was the sea of ??fire that was almost boiling in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire!


    The power of volcanic eruption comes from the veins of the earth.


    The energy produced by the movement of the earth veins is extremely huge, and normally it is necessary to have a catharsis.


    We often call such a catharsis a volcano.


    The Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire is only eight hundred miles away, but it has one hundred and seven volcanoes.


    It is conceivable how huge the energy that needs to be vented in the earth veins, and the earth veins have been suppressed by the Chang Geng Demon God and Wanzai Frost Sword over the years.


    After so many years, a lot of anger has already accumulated!


    If the flames that have accumulated for thousands of years burst out in an instant, what it contains is the power of absolute destruction!


    It is not surprising that the vortex and the sea of ??fire have expanded to a radius of three thousand miles!


    The magma below has become more and more turbulent, letting the Buddha wave in the endless waves of the hurricane!


    Annoyed in the old man''s heart, standing in the air, I saw the surrounding mountains under the impact of magma, and after they collapsed, they dissolved in the red to brilliant sea of ??fire!


    The Tianzhu supporting the Lingshan Bliss World is not far away. These peaks are part of the formation that protects the Tianzhu. The peaks are broken, and the formation can no longer be maintained!


    I am afraid that the sea of ??flames will be more exciting!


    The cessation of Tianzhu''s erosion in the endless sea of ??flames is already something that can be expected.


    When the Tathagata Buddha comes to blame, who can bear the consequences?


    At this time, the old man suddenly remembered that when the Bodhisattva left Mount Xume in the past, he had given him a kit, saying that he could open the kit when he encountered troubles that he couldn''t handle at all.


    It has been a long time since the incident, the old man remembered that there was a life-saving kit.


    Yes, the Bodhisattva may have foreseen today''s situation back then, so he left a special kit!


    The old man had already felt ashamed, but after thinking of the existence of this kit, there was a trace of vitality on his face.


    It''s just that this kit is not by the old man''s side, but in the thatched hut!


    Just now the mountain was split into two by Su Yan''s sword, and then the mountain collapsed in the magma, and the thatched hut was also divided into two, falling on top of the broken rock, seemingly about to fall into the boundless sea of ??fire at any time.


    Although the magma below was very turbulent, the old man didn''t care about his own safety anymore, gritted his teeth and fell towards the lava sea that exuded terrifying fire!


    Perhaps it was God''s favor. Soon after the old man fell into the ruins of the Caolu, he found a brocade box.


    The old man took the brocade box into his hands by magic, and then flew toward the sky with the fastest speed!


    He doesn''t want to be swallowed up by magma like this!


    If you fall into the magma, even if you are a Jinxian cultivation base, you will peel off if you don''t die!


    And three seconds after the old man flew away, the broken thatched cottage also sank into the magma along with the huge rock!


    The old man flew to the nine heavens and opened the brocade box excitedly, only to see that it contained only a brocade bag embroidered with the Buddha Dharma body.


    The gift bag given by the Bodhisattva is extremely precious. Over the years, the old man has been very carefully included in the brocade box, and has never opened this box.


    By now, the Wanzai Frost Sword had been taken away, and he had no way to go, and he could only pin his hopes on this kit.


    Before opening the kit, the old man chanted the complete Buddha title of Samantabhadra three times in his heart, and then he opened the kit respectfully.


    I saw only a yellow paper man lying in the kit, with red talisman painted with dansha on it, which looked like a Taoist method.


    The old man was surprised, the yellow paper talisman shining with the light of the Buddha, and then turned into an incarnation of Samantabhadra.


    After seeing the incarnation of the Bodhisattva, the old man knelt down directly in the sky. He was about to explain what happened here, but he heard the incarnation of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva saying: "I already know what happened here. Right now, the Tianzhu completely collapsed. For a period of time, we may be able to think of some way to retrieve the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword while it��s breaking time."


    Bodhisattvas have wisdom to know part of the past and future, not to mention the Samantabhadra of the four great bodhisattvas.


    He only needs to take a glance at the old man, and then he can test his own mind to know what''s going on here.


    "With the Bodhisattva, I can definitely retrieve the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, but the body of the demon **** has fallen into the sea of ??fire, I''m afraid it will turn into ashes if it doesn''t last too long!"


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "The Chang Gung Demon God is an ancient great demon with a life span of more than 100,000 years. Its body condenses the essence of heaven and earth, and it is not so easy to destroy. On the contrary, the anger that has been suppressed in these years will inevitably erupt a lot , When the magma flows across and pushes the Tianzhu, it will be difficult for the Tianzhu to support..."


    The old man looked up and said, "Then what should we do?"


    Samantabhadra sighed and said: "You must first know the emotions and move the reason. If you can reason, you don''t need force. If it doesn''t work, you can only find another way."


    The old man said: "That person doesn''t seem to put the Bodhisattva in his eyes, and he also said strange things like sitting on an equal footing with the Tathagata... I''m afraid it is a person who has been deeply enchanted and stubborn!"


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said, "That person didn''t speak big words. In terms of status, he is still my predecessor."


    After hearing this, the old man opened his mouth wide, looked at Samantabhadra Bodhisattva in disbelief, and said, "Is this man actually so big?"


    "Yes, before Tathagata Buddha became enlightened, before the opening of the dojo of Lingshan Western Paradise, he was already the immortal emperor above the heavens, but he fell and rebuilt afterwards. When he was the most beautiful, he was really in Lingshan and The Buddha has sat on the same level... Now, although his strength is not as good as before, his mood and wisdom are even more terrifying than before. I am afraid that I may not be able to use him in a good way."


    The real body of Samantabhadra has the cultivation base of the venerable, which is the realm of quasi-emperor.


    If Chen Zhen came, he would be able to subdue Su Yan and forcibly **** the Wanzai Frost Sword back.


    But here is just an incarnation of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, dealing with Su Yan, who has already obtained the artifact, is not even 30% sure!


    The old man opened his mouth for a while, not knowing what to say.


    Only then did I understand why Su Yan''s swordsmanship was so extraordinary and holy, it turned out to be the reincarnation of the immortal emperor!


    But in this way, wouldn''t it be difficult to get the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword back...


    Under the Bodhisattva Samantabhadra and the old man, a number of peaks collapsed one after another, and then dissolved in the golden lava fire.


    The one hundred and seven volcanoes behind are also preparing for a big eruption!


    A drama of destruction has just begun!

 Chapter 3845： Chasing souls and arrows

    Chapter 3845: Chasing the Soul and Eight Arrows


    Su Yan drove his sword light to fly over the clouds, and after eight hundred miles of the basaltic sea of ??flames, some water vapor gradually appeared in the air.


    And these water vapor met the blue sword light of the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword, and soon turned into Bai Yingying ice crystals.


    After the cold light of the Wanzai Frost Sword leaped in the sky, it would also leave a long white trail behind it.


    Su Yan suddenly got a divine weapon, Su Yan''s mood reached the extreme, even the speed of the sword flying was three points lighter than usual.


    Unexpectedly, it would be so easy to get the first artifact. There are still many clues in Yaoshan''s books on the monster race, just to go back and check it.


    If you can control all these seven ancient artifacts in your own hands, then even the fairy king would not dare to be presumptuous in front of Su Yan.


    Since the creation of the heavens and the earth, no one should have mastered a large number of divine artifacts when the golden immortal was cultivated. If Su Yan could achieve this, he should be regarded as the first person since the creation of the heavens and the earth.


    Su Yan was flying extremely fast, and soon he could see the peaks and mountains, a great green hill!


    But as Su Yan got closer and closer to Mount Yao, he saw thick smoke rising between the peaks and mountains!


    Although the sky is covered by thick clouds, it can''t stop the billowing smoke!


    This is supposed to be the back mountain of Yaoshan, how could there be thick smoke suddenly?


    There are tens of thousands of little demon and many demon kings on Mount Yao. They will never catch fire for no reason. Could it be that someone attacked Mount Yao?


    This should be the only reasonable explanation.


    But Su Yan just thought it was a little weird when he thought of it. Su Yan showed his power. A sword smashed the two protoss of Jialouluo and Di Shitian. Su Shangxian''s reputation should have been passed down between the world.


    At this time, Xumi Mountain actually still has the power to attack Yaoshan?


    Is it true that you have eaten the gall of the bear heart and leopard?


    Doesn''t this put him Su Shangxian in his eyes?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan already had a faint anger in his heart, but if he thought about it again, he got a new ice sword forever, just looking for someone to try his sword power!


    These uninvited guests can also be regarded as coming at the right time.


    Su Yan casually grabbed it in the void, the thick clouds in the sky disappeared, and the bright sun shone again.


    The wind and clouds in the sky are all under the control of Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes also projected absolute confidence.


    He had few rivals in Mount Xumi, and now, coupled with a ten-year-old ice sword, with the blessing of a divine tool, it is easy to face thousands of troops and horses.


    There are several clusters of cloudless clusters in the distance that have not dispersed.


    On these clouds, Su Yan saw Jialouluo''s marksman in groups.


    After seeing these Garuda marksmen, Su Yan was rather surprised, because these Garuda was killed by Su Yan last time and lost his armor.


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that these Jialouluos would return so soon, and once again attacked Mount Yao!


    This is really a bear heart and leopard courage!


    These Garuda came here prepared, not only entangled with Di Shitian, but also Ganda Po and Kinnaruo. There are also two gods, Mahuraga and Yasha, who are slaughtering Yaoshan''s demon soldiers on the mountains!


    The thick smoke on the mountain was caused by the fire prevention of Yaksha.


    Su Yan hurriedly glanced over, and found that only the Asura and Tianlong of the Eight Tribes had not appeared.


    Jialoulu eats dragons as food. The two clans are foes for generations to come, and of course they won''t come to help.


    Asura did not appear here, I am afraid there is some hatred with Garuda.


    The scene this time is much bigger than the last time!


    But Su Yan couldn''t figure out why the six heavenly gods were in one place to attack Yaoshan?


    Yaoshan is not a holy place in the monster clan, and its power is not so powerful, it can only be regarded as a very ordinary force of the monster clan.


    Even if these six gods are gathered together, it is difficult to say that they are completely united.


    There must be some common interest that can change them to let go of each other''s prejudices and past grievances, and gather together to attack Yaoshan.


    Could it be that Yaoshan has any treasure that is worthy of their coveting?


    Su Yan thought about it, but couldn''t think of what kind of treasures Yaoshan had worthy of coveting by these six gods.


    The Baji Demon King didn''t even have a congenital spirit treasure. If there was a powerful treasure, it would have been used against Su Yan long ago.


    How could it have been so lowly under Su Yan''s hands?


    The cities of these monster races are also very simple. If you ask yourself the lack of strength, then pretend to be a grandson, but if you have enough strength, you will definitely do everything possible to ride on your head!


    Su Yan was thinking about it, and the strong among the six gods had already noticed Su Yan.


    Because the thick clouds all over the sky were dispelled by Su Yan with one hand, it would be difficult for those strong people not to find Su Yan''s trail.


    Moreover, Su Yan has not suppressed himself and the breath of Wanzai Frost Sword at all along the way. The top masters in these six protoss had already produced an extremely rare intensity on spiritual consciousness long before Su Yan arrived. A sense of oppression!


    Su Yan fluttered in white clothes, standing above the nine heavens, and looking at the fierce and wicked Protoss.


    This time the strength of the six gods is at least seven or eight times that of the last time!


    Only relying on Yaoshan''s strength, I am afraid that it will not be able to resist it at all!


    The rest of the Demon King is afraid that they can''t even count on it.


    These monster races have always fought separately. If the knife does not fall on their heads, there will be no feelings of the same race.


    At present, Yaoshan''s defense was almost completely breached, and Yaoshan was almost completely exposed to the iron cavalry of the six protoss.


    But even so, why is Su Yan afraid?


    As long as the Wanzai Hanbing Sword is still in his hand, it means that he has controlled everything!


    Not only the belonging of Yaoshan, but also the lives of these six protoss were also in the hands of Su Yan. The life of desire leads to life, and the death of desire leads to death.


    Yaoshan''s defense was arranged by the Octopus Demon King, and he couldn''t count on anything at all.


    However, from the very beginning, Su Yan did not intend to count on these monster races. As long as the sword is in hand, Su Yan is invincible!


    Although the six protoss seem to have a strong army and a prosperous lineup, in front of Su Yan, they are just a few native chickens, which is not a concern.


    Su Yan held the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and did not intend to take the lead.


    On the contrary, the strong of the Jialouluo clan couldn''t restrain the powerful killing intent in his heart. After pulling the ancient divine bow in his hand to the full moon, eight soul chasing arrows shot over!


    Soulchaser is the fastest arrow of the Jialouluo clan, even faster than the speed of the fairy sword!


    After the eight soul-chasing arrows were urged by the ancient divine bow, their speed directly broke through the sound barrier and entered a realm of incomparable horror!


    Almost the moment when he saw Jialouluo pull the bowstring, the eight soul chasing arrows immediately reached Su Yan''s side!

 Chapter 3846： Im willing to let you go

    Chapter 3846: I''m willing to let you go


    This speed is said to be effective to resist, and for those Demon Kings, it is already extremely difficult to react!


    The speed of the chasing arrow is so fast that it is unreasonable, completely surpassing the limit of physiological response.


    But these eight soul-chasing arrows couldn''t even see the corners of Su Yan''s clothes at the end, and they were frozen by the barrier of Xuanbing and frozen in the sky.


    Frost completely covered the eight soul-chasing arrows with extremely fast speed, and the powerful kinetic energy of these eight soul-chasing arrows was also sealed by the ice in an instant, and they were suspended in Su Yan''s calmly. In front of him, he couldn''t hurt Su Yan at all.


    This is the power of the divine tool, surrounding Su Yan, forming a profound ice barrier that automatically protects the lord.


    All flying objects with killing intent or evil thoughts must go through the inspection of the Wanzai Frost Sword before they fly to Su Yan. This is the automatic protector of the artifact.


    I have to say that the power of Wanzai Ice Sword is far above Mowen Divine Sword!


    Su Yan coldly looked towards Na Jialuluo''s policy, and said, "You Jialuluo is too demeaned. You have already released many cold arrows without even saying hello. No wonder you can''t achieve a major event."


    Su Yan''s words aroused the anger of many generals and fighters in the Garuda camp, but they also knew that the strength of the opponent was extremely strong. Perhaps no one in this world of Xumi could defeat this in a solo fight. the man!


    Even if the six protoss are going together today, I''m afraid they will have to pay an extremely painful price to defeat this man!


    Su Yan is very mysterious in the eyes of these six protoss, not only because of Su Yan''s ethereal status as an immortal, but also because the techniques used by Su Yan and the natives of Mount Xumi are obviously a different system.


    The strongman of Jialouluo put down the ancient divine bow in his hand, and then took two of his subordinates, waving their golden wings and flying towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan knew that these three should be what Garuda was talking about today.


    It''s okay to talk to them, even if you can''t get together, at least you can figure out what the other party''s intentions are.


    The general of Nagaruru was at least three meters tall, his body was extremely muscular, his skin was bronzed, and the pair of golden wings glowed golden in the sun, and he looked like a nearly perfect body.


    In contrast, the other two generals of Garuda are much inferior.


    General Garuda wears a metal mask, and the only part that is exposed is a pair of golden eyes. These golden eyes are full of firmness and contain no trace of emotion.


    After he came to Su Yan''s face, he and Su Yan kept looking at each other, and there was no half of them fleeing in their eyes.


    Even Su Yan had to admire that this man''s aura and male instinct were very powerful.


    Because even the true celestial beings in the fairy world, less than the fairy king level, rarely dared to look at Su Yan for a long time.


    He and Su Yan looked at each other for a long time, and then said: "I want you to be the true master of Yaoshan, the legendary immortal from the immortal world?"


    Su Yan said, "Yes, it''s me. This is the second time you have offended me. Do you think I''m a bully? Or did you say that I was too kind and didn''t kill enough?"


    When Su Yan spoke, he unreservedly released the powerful killing intent in his body. That would be shocked by Su Yan''s murderous aura for a while. I never thought that an immortal in the upper realm would have such a violent murderous intent. !


    It is not difficult to judge only from this powerful murderous intent. Su Yan didn''t say nonsense. The last time Garuda and Di Shitian were released to escape, he was indeed very restrained and very kind.


    But after all, he is Garuda''s leader here, and he shows weakness if he can''t come up.


    The general said, "My name is Cheng Jie. You said you are a god, but what evidence is there?"


    "Evidence?" Su Yan sneered after hearing these two words, and then asked: "Who are you, Su Yan, why should I prove my identity in front of you?"


    General Jialouluo Chengji stared at Su Yan and said, "Now that the six protoss have already come to the city, if you are not really a god, why should we sell your face? Just flatten Yaoshan!"


    Cheng Jie''s gaze was very firm, and Suyuan had no doubt that he had the determination and motivation to do so.


    But Su Yan was curious about another point, "Why do you have to attack Mount Yao? In my eyes, Mount Yao doesn''t have such value."


    Cheng Jie said, "It��s okay to tell you now. After the disappearance of the Golden Winged Great Sage, all forces are afraid of the holy mountain, especially the monsters. Yaoshan��s monsters are the closest to the holy mountain. The slaughter of monsters is clean, and there are two benefits. The first benefit is to tell those ambitious people that the Jialouluo clan still has strength, and not all cats and dogs can encroach on the holy mountain!"


    "What about the second benefit?" Su Yan asked.


    "As for the second benefit, it''s even simpler. It is to unite the rest of the gods, and from now on is no longer a piece of loose sand... Yaoshan is not strong or weak, it can be used to frighten the monsters. It''s just our clan. Thousands of calculations do not count that you will suddenly appear. If you really are the Golden Immortal of the Upper Realm, you can be regarded as the only immortal that has appeared in the Wanshou Mountain for ten thousand years!"


    Su Yan asked strangely: "Why are you so honest in front of me? What you said should be considered a secret in the clan?"


    Cheng Jie said: "Because I have the intention of soliciting you, no matter whether you are a real immortal in the upper realm or not, as long as you fall into Mount Xumi, it means that you will never return to the upper realm... If the demon race that is not weathered has fallen, it is better to belong to my protoss race. No matter how many concubines you want, or how many precious materials for refining pills, I can promise you that you will have everything!"


    Su Yan said, "Listening to your tone of voice, I think you are not in a low position among the Garuda clan, right?"


    "Yes, I am the prince of the Garuda clan. I can definitely help you decide!"


    But before Cheng Jie''s words were finished, Su Yan interrupted him and said, "I cannot help it. I never need someone to help me decide. Prince Cheng Jie, I''ll give you a chance, you Now that all the soldiers retreat, I can assume that nothing has happened. Because I have a friend who has a deep relationship with your Jialoulu clan. For the face of this friend, I am willing to let you go. "


    The friend Su Yan said is of course Princess Kong Qian. Although Princess Kong Qian��s whereabouts are unknown, she is definitely related to the Jialouluo clan.


    Every sentence Su Yan said was the truth, but when Cheng Jie heard it, it was completely different!


    Cheng Jie said: "Do you know what you are talking about? Our six protoss are here. We are strong and strong. You actually said you want to give me a chance? Did you make a mistake?"

 Chapter 3847： Break it for me!

    Chapter 3847 is broken for me!


    Su Yan said: "You haven''t seen the true celestial skills, and you may still have some inexplicable fantasy in your heart. I can tell you directly. As far as I am concerned, there are no more than 10,000 ants, and you can count them with just one finger. Crush to death. But I don��t like fearless killing. If I were not forced to a certain amount, I wouldn��t want to start killing easily."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Cheng Jie felt that Su Yan was too arrogant!


    Because they have not only the male soldiers of the six protoss, but also a lot of masters of the six protoss.


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, is it possible that he can defeat all the masters of the six protoss?


    Cheng Jie will never get off work Su Yan has such an exaggerated strength!


    If this man can really pick and drop all the six protoss with his own power, isn''t that a myth?


    Su Yan said: "The sword in my hand is a divine weapon. It has been silent for many years. Once I let it taste the blood, I''m afraid it will be out of control... Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Cheng Jie had noticed the ice sword in Su Yan''s hand long ago. This ice sword has a peculiar shape and a blue light. Just looking at it, you know it''s absolutely extraordinary!


    If it were really a divine tool, it would definitely bless Su Yan''s strength to an incredible height!


    Even if they were to defeat Su Yan, they would inevitably make huge sacrifices. When the six races were hit hard, how would they face the Xiao Xiao who coveted the sacred mountain?


    But Cheng Jie said: "Divine weapon? Don''t think that you alone have a magic weapon!"


    Cheng Jie''s words aroused Su Yan''s interest instead, "So, do you also have artifacts in the hands of the six protoss?"


    Cheng Jie said: "It is useless to talk about this matter. My proposal is good for you and harmless. Why don''t you accept it?"


    Su Yan said leisurely and authentically: "The real good things are not something you can accept by pressing the opponent''s head. Your six protoss seem to be strong and powerful, but in front of me are just a bunch of ants, and like a mountain of vegetation, I take a sword. You can reap whatever you want. It depends on whether you are willing to cherish your lives."


    Just as Su Yan was talking to Cheng Jie, the protoss of Mahurajia and Yasha were about to invade into the atrium from the back mountain of Mount Yao.


    Yaoshan''s Demon King also started desperately at this time, revealing their true colors one after another!


    The true appearances of these demon kings were at least several hundred feet high, and after they showed their true appearances, they flew into the air and fought fiercely with the two gods!


    Su Yan saw that many demon kings had been covered in blood, and the fire in the back mountain was also continuing to spread. Only relying on the power of these demon kings, I was afraid that it would not last long.


    Cheng Jie stared at Su Yan fiercely, and said, "I want to see if you have great abilities! Let''s go!"


    After Cheng Jie finished speaking, he took his two generals and flew back towards the main formation.


    The positions of the two sides are tit-for-tat, and there is no possibility of any concessions. When Chengjie returns to the original formation, a big battle is inevitable!


    "Array!"


    "Load arrows!"


    With the gathering of battle formations, the drums of war have gradually become denser.


    It seems that every click hits people''s hearts, full of thrilling feelings!


    This great formation was all formed for one person, and that was Su Yan.


    But at this time Su Yan didn''t seem to care much about this matter, his eyes fell completely on Yaoshan!


    Su Yan flicked his finger and shot the profound ice condensed by the Wanzai Hanbing Sword onto Mount Yao!


    Those sacred fires of Yasha''s indulgence were immediately extinguished!


    And many trees on Mount Yao also condensed a layer of white ice crystals!


    Afterwards, more than a dozen ice walls rose on the battlefield, isolating the gods of Yasha and Mahuragya in the back mountain, temporarily unable to attack the atrium.


    And in the air below, those Demon Kings also discovered Su Yan''s shots, their morale skyrocketed, and suddenly they overwhelmed the opposing gods!


    After Su Yan''s hand flicked in the void, at least tens of thousands of ice swords appeared in the void!


    Then these ice swords fell directly downward!


    These ice swords seem to have extraordinary spirituality. Although there are a large number of them, none of them fell on the heads of the demon kings. Instead, many of the gods of Yasha and Mahuraka fell from the sky. of!


    Mahuraga means big snake in Sanskrit. Many fighters of the Mahuraga clan showed signs of more than one hundred feet in the air, so the injuries were extremely severe!


    "Such a large number of ice swords can be manipulated to such a fine degree! How is this possible... What''s even more bizarre is that he doesn''t even have the cultivation base of the fairy king, how can he reach such a level?" Now, do you want to send your own troops to attack?


    Unlike the other four races, Di Shitian had already learned how terrifying Su Yan''s strength was.


    But before the patriarch of Emperor Shitian made any decision to return, Su Yan had already killed him.


    I saw that Su Yan''s figure was divided into four, and they respectively smashed into the battlefield of the four protoss lined up in the sky!


    The four protoss are Jialouluo, Di Shitian, Jinnaruo and Gandapo!


    In Gandapo��s battle formation, the sound sword is used to turn the tangible sword gas into an invisible sound sword!


    The invisible sound sword is integrated into the battle song, not only can kill the enemy, but also enhance the morale of the party!


    But Su Yan''s clone created three ice walls in the void, and these three ice walls were directly crushed toward Gandapo''s battle formation in an unreasonable way!


    The sound sword is invisible and intangible, and can kill people in the invisible, but when facing an iceberg, its weak points of insufficient power will be fully exposed!


    These three ice walls smashed into Gandapo��s battle formation with different attitudes, causing Gandapo��s battle formation to become chaotic in an instant, and the powerful sound sword naturally did not break itself. !


    There are three powerful Gandapo players who played the pipa, and the sound of the pipa pierced through gold and jade. This tune can not only directly kill the enemy, but also affect the enemy''s mind! Let the enemy fall into the boundless illusion!


    After Su Yan listened to this tune, he only noticed that the surrounding sceneries were shifting, and suddenly he came into the void of the universe.


    Looking up are the Tathagata Buddha and the Jade Emperor, and the gods and Buddhas all appeared above Su Yan''s head!


    And the Moon Gods of Ganda Poa had changed at least tens of thousands of feet of Law Bodies, staring at Su Yan like this, as if Su Yan was infinitely small in this universe!


    Su Yan knew that this was after he listened to Gandapo''s music and was forcibly pulled into the illusion.


    Su Yan just breathed out a cold air, and then said: "How can this level of illusion trap me and break it!"


    The powerful sword intent turned into frost, snow and rain, smashing Gandapo''s Le God and Mantian God and Buddha together!


    After this illusion was breached, the three powerful Gandapo all spewed blood together, and at the same time the pipa strings in their hands were also broken!

 Chapter 3848： Turn into ice sculpture

    Chapter 3848 turned into an ice sculpture


    Ganda Po''s battle line is already turned on his back, and Su Yan is about to be destroyed by a clone of Su Yan!


    This is the critical moment of life and death, and the patriarch of Ganda Po cannot retreat and can only be killed!


    If she can''t fight Su Yan, then Ganda Po''s battle line will immediately collapse along with it!


    She held the Yaoqin unique to the Gandapo clan with one hand, and it turned into a boundless sound sword with just two loud sounds!


    These two sound swords are extremely powerful, and there seems to be some connection with Lingshan Buddhism between them!


    Not only is the realm extremely high, even the power is extremely mysterious!


    All the hard ice in the battlefield of the Gandapo clan was shattered!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s extremely high level of swordsmanship, I''m afraid he has been injured by this sound sword!


    The patriarch said: "Do you think that only one clone can defeat my clan? It''s ridiculous!"


    Although the four protoss saw that Su Yan''s figure was divided into four, they couldn''t determine who was the real body of the four Su Yan who were separated.


    Because what Su Yan used was not a clone technique at all, but a mirrored spell!


    Jinghua Shuiyue is one of the unique abilities of the Wanzai Ice Sword. These four Su Yan can all be regarded as Su Yan''s main body, possessing the same power.


    It''s not so much a clone as it is a copy.


    And these four Su Yan can think alone, and they all have Su Yan''s current realm, but the power is divided into four parts, and each Su Yan has only one-fourth of its own power.


    The patriarch of Ganda Po sang solo the unique sounds of a clan, and in an instant, there were powerful sound swords that were invisible in all directions in the void!


    These sound swords besieged Su Yan round and round!


    The patriarch said: "You have been besieged by this seat with the wonderful sound of yoga! What you are facing now is a mortal situation! If you turn back to the shore, there may be a ray of life! This seat thinks that you are not easy to practice, so it is special. Your chance."


    The patriarch''s voice is very pleasing to the ear, and it seems to be in accord with a certain rhythm.


    Su Yan said: "It is indeed a genius''s creativity to turn the sound sword into a cage. The cage itself can also be regarded as an excellent work of art. It seems that your Gandhava clan really specializes in temperament. High attainments, but with just this level of sound sword, do you think you can defeat me? This is too much to look down upon me Su!"


    Su Yan cried out, and then Su Yan used the ice sword in his hand to draw a perfect arc in the air, and the blue arc turned into boundless chill!


    Wherever the cold air passed, even the flow of air became stagnant.


    When the flow of air stops, the sound can only be restrained in place, unable to move...


    For Su Yan, this is just simple common sense.


    But for the patriarch of Gandapo, it was a very incredible thing!


    She only felt that Su Yan''s sword aura could freeze even the air and voice!


    Perhaps there are no more things in this world that Su Yan can''t freeze!


    Such an opponent is much stronger than what the Jialouluo clan said before!


    It is simply a mountain that stretches across the sky!


    If she had known that Su Yan''s strength was so shocking, and the divine sword in her hand was so powerful, she would definitely not agree to the invitation of the Jialouluo clan!


    Even if the Garuda family promised huge benefits!


    The Jialouluo clan actually didn''t lie, because the last time they faced Su Yan, who hadn''t won the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword!


    And after getting the artifact of Wanzai Frost Sword, Su Yan''s strength also showed explosive growth!


    With Su Yan Wushuang''s swordsmanship, coupled with the bonus of the artifact, it''s not just that one plus one equals two!


    This is the most critical part of the problem!


    The patriarch of Gandapo quickly moved the Yaoqin in his hand again, because the speed was too fast, phantoms appeared in all his five fingers!


    A long-distance war song was quickly played out of her hands!


    The artistic accomplishment of the Gandapo clan is extremely high, and the beautiful notes are combined into an extremely beautiful music!


    Even Su Yan found this piece of music very moving!


    Countless notes in the music are all turned into sound swords, and these sound swords are linked to each other, faintly turning into several endless sword formations!


    The patriarch of Gandapo looked like nothing but a delicate woman, dressed in flowing clothes, and there were many ribbons flying in the air, and the exposed skin was as pure as snow.


    Unexpectedly, his accomplishments in kendo are so profound!


    The average sound sword master can transform into a endless sword formation in one song, it is already very remarkable!


    But she has created five different sword formations!


    These five sword formations were constantly strangling in the void, trying to liberate all the air and sound swords that were solidified by Su Yan''s sword aura!


    Created the cage of the sound sword again, and then trapped Su Yan in this cage!


    This idea was too straightforward, and it was easily seen through by Su Yan.


    Su Yan is not a fool, how could he let the patriarch once again shape the sound sword cage, and I saw that the Wanzai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly trembled!


    The trembling long sword condensed blue sword light, and then turned into a boundless chill to attack the patriarch of Gandapo!


    The sword formations of the five sound swords were in the void, being broken by the blue sword light one after another!


    After breaking through the five sword formations, this blue light is still like a rainbow!


    The patriarch began to panic, and could only stop playing the music in his hand, and could only fly towards a higher sky!


    But her skirt is too long, and there are so many decorative ribbons on her dress.


    These ribbons can present an unusual and elegant beauty in music and dance, but they are pure burdens on the battlefield of life and death.


    Although the speed of the patriarch''s flight was still very fast, he was still infected with a little bit of frost, and then this bit of frost followed her skirt and quickly climbed upward!


    Only halfway through the flight, the patriarch of Gandapo turned into an ice sculpture, and he maintained the posture of flying into the sky holding the Yaoqin!


    Seeing that the patriarch was so easily subdued by Su Yan, Gandapo was in a mess!


    The strong in the formation also had no intention of continuing to contend with Su Yan, only thinking of liberating the patriarch from the ice.


    Ganda Po was originally a **** of music, not good at fighting, and Su Yan held the head in his hands, and his morale collapsed.


    If it wasn''t for reinforcements by the side, I''m afraid I would have already surrendered to Su Yan!


    The other three protoss are still in fierce fighting at this time, it is impossible to help here at all.


    Su Yan relied on the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword to divide himself into four and deal with the four great gods in the sky!


    It is only now that the Gandapo family has been resolved, and the other three protoss have not yet given up.


    But now it is indeed Su Yan who has taken the initiative and advantage.


    In front of Di Shitian''s battle formation, Su Yan successively sacked the three powers of Di Shitian at the level of God of War!


    It also made Di Shitian''s original high aura become suffocated!

 Chapter 3849： The Trump Card of the Six Protoss

    Chapter 3849: The Trump Cards of the Six Protoss


    These powerful emperors of the Emperor Shitian are all wearing golden armor, and the weapons they use are also blessed by secret methods.


    Although the Di Shitian here is not the same as the Di Shitian of the Heaven and Human Realm, the power system used is similar. Su Yan has a deep understanding of the power of Di Shitian, and it is the easiest to deal with these Di Shitian. .


    These emperors have always been proud, claiming to be the first of the eight gods, and have always been extremely dissatisfied with the fact that Garuda dominated the sacred mountain.


    These Di Shitians came here today just to find the place!


    Di Shitian has sent out the strongest lineup in order to defeat Su Yan and thoroughly wash away the shame of the last time!


    Unexpectedly, this time Su Yan hit them even harder!


    The Su Yan in front of him was divided into four, and his powerful aura was much weaker than before. I was afraid that only one-fourth of his strength remained.


    But the three powerhouses of their Di Shitian were all beheaded by Su Yan with a sword, and the powerhouse of Di Shitian didn''t have any power to fight back during the whole process!


    This gap is so big that these proud Di Shitian are desperate!


    The prince of Di Shitian said to Su Yan: "If you are an enemy of me, you are an enemy of God! You are a treason!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Your emperor Shitian is just a servant in Lingshan. It is ridiculous to dare to pretend to be a **** in front of me!"


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, more than a dozen soul chasing arrows were shot from Garuda''s array!


    These cold arrows were easily flashed by Su Yan, but Su Yan''s killing ability was also completely aroused, and then directly smashed into the battle formation of Di Shitian!


    Di Shitian��s battle formation has changed the most among the eight gods, not only using the most weapons, but also the most complicated changes!


    No matter what world you are in, there are only Di Shitian and Asura, these two gods will fight forever!


    The battle formation of Di Shitian is the product of the war with Asura, which can not only deal with various situations, but also deal with various enemies.


    In terms of individual strength, Di Shitian is definitely not outstanding among the eight gods, but if a considerable number of Di Shitian form a battle formation, the power will definitely surpass the same number of other gods!


    However, the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand can form a great restraint on Emperor Shitian''s battle formation!


    Because the cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword can seal the actions of some Emperor Shitian fighters, once the actions of these fighters are trapped, the operation of the battle formation will inevitably become stagnant and become full of loopholes!


    The cold air of the Wanzai Hanbing Sword is simply damaging. As long as the spear of Emperor Shitian touches Su Yan''s sword, it will be frozen together with people and weapons, turning into an ice sculpture!


    The coldness of Wanzai Frost Sword seems to permeate!


    Although Di Shitian''s battle formation had been set up long ago, under this strong chill, he couldn''t bring out his original killing intent and change at all!


    I can only watch Su Yan click and break the key knots of the formation one by one!


    There are many brave generals and gods in the Emperor Shi Tian formation. Seeing that Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword is so powerful, they still kill him in spite of it!


    Before these Emperor Shitian could get close to Su Yan, they were frozen in the air by the divided cold air!


    The coldness of the Wanzai Hanbing Sword is not ordinary. Not only can it freeze the flesh, but even the soul will follow the ice and fall into the emptiness of death!


    Jinnaruo''s strength over there is far less than that of Di Shitian, and he has no resistance to Su Yan. He was quickly killed and chaotic!


    Only Garuda''s battle array resistance is relatively effective!


    There were too many sharpshooters in Jialouluo''s formation. When Su Yan was entangled by several Jialuluo''s strong, there were many soul chasing arrows shot over, and these cold arrows were not easy to dodge even for Su Yan.


    However, the other three protoss had been defeated by Su Yan, and only one Garuda Luo Shiyu was left to resist, which was not a big deal.


    Su Yan was divided into four and had already achieved three victories. As long as the other three Su Yan were reintegrated, it would be easy to sweep these Garuda.


    Until now, Su Yan had not used the immortal laws he had mastered, nor had he transformed into a realm. Only by relying on the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword, he had already overwhelmed the four gods in the sky!


    On the ground, the momentum of the attacks of Yaksha and Mahuraga has also been contained. Yaoshan��s Demon King saw that Su Yan was showing his power in the air, and he also aroused morale and started with these two gods. Fight hard!


    The Libra of victory and defeat has gradually begun to reverse!


    But these six gods have always been arrogant, I''m afraid they are not so easy to accept failure!


    "Could it be that our dignified Protoss can''t even beat his identities?" Cheng Jie''s words echoed in the sky, making the soldiers of the four great Protoss more shaken!


    Su Yan''s power is really too strong. They have never encountered such a terrible enemy. If they could deal with it, they would have taken it out long ago!


    Cheng Jie also knew that he shouldn''t say such things. If even they were shaken, the military spirit of the soldiers below would only be shaken even more.


    And Su Yan also gradually released the long sword in his hand, and the other three figures gradually turned into ice-blue sword aura and flew back into Su Yan''s body!


    Four Su Yan combined into one, which is equivalent to no longer using a quarter of the strength to deal with the Garuda clan!


    How can this be resisted?


    Cheng Jie said: "Don''t panic, everyone! We have not yet reached the moment when we must surrender."


    Su Yan said in a mocking tone: "Oh, I want to see how good you are, so why not use it all."


    Cheng Jie stared at Su Yan, his eyes almost bursting into flames, and said, "You will definitely pay a heavy price for your despise of the gods!"


    "Really? I have a magical weapon in my hand. What are you going to use to suppress me? It''s easy to talk big, but it''s not easy to turn big talk into reality."


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand was filled with circles of cold light. In this circle of cold light, Su Yan no longer suppressed the aura of the artifact, and the aura of the ancient artifact had already rushed to his face!


    If they want to defeat Su Yan, they must break the Ice Sword for Ten Thousand Years!


    But the ice of this ancient artifact is so terrifying, how can we restrain it?


    Cheng Jie said: "Don''t think that you only have the ancient artifact! Our Protoss has a long history, how can there be no ancient artifact town clan! In order to deal with you, I have already invited the ancient artifact out!"


    After Cheng Jie said this, the military spirit that had been shaken was somewhat restored at this time.


    It seems that he has an extremely high position among these gods, of course, and more importantly, he said that he has already invited the ancient artifacts out, just to suppress Su Yan!

 Chapter 3850： Monk corpse

    Chapter 3850-Monk''s Body


    If there is an artifact of the same grade, it might really be able to do this!


    Su Yan became very curious, what exactly is the ancient artifact that Cheng Jie said.


    Could it be possible that one of the seven ancient divine tools fell into the hands of these **** races?


    This is possible. After all, these protoss have gone through a very long time in Mount Xumi, and there are too many possibilities in the middle.


    After the chariot behind Cheng Jie opened the door, it turned out to be a monk.


    The monk held a string of rosary in his hand and looked unremarkable. The rosary did not turn in the monk''s hand. It seemed that the monk was sitting in the chariot with his eyes closed and did not chant.


    Su Yan immediately noticed that there was no aura of life in the monk''s body, which meant that the monk was a dead person.


    Cheng Jie is the prince of the Jialouluo clan. He suddenly brought out the body of a monk on the battlefield. It was only with ulterior motives. No one would make a joke on such a serious occasion!


    Especially when these Protoss desperately want to get back their face!


    Su Yan came from the West in bliss. Of course, he knew that after many powerful monks passed away, their souls went to the fairy realm bliss world, but their bodies would stay in the lower realm forever.


    The bodies of these monks, because of their master''s extremely high level of practice and years of asceticism, even if they lose their souls and vitality, they will not rot for ten thousand years, and finally become golden bodies.


    These golden bodies contain great mana, and for the creatures of the lower realms, they can already be regarded as extremely powerful treasures!


    However, it would be ridiculous for these protoss to take out this golden body. No matter how powerful the master is, he is just a corpse now! The mana that can be contained is extremely limited!


    Could it be that these protoss thought that they could defeat Su Yan and Wanzai Frost Sword only with a golden body?


    This is absolutely ridiculous!


    After showing the corpse as Cheng Jie, the mages of the Jinnaruo clan actually began to chant some spells neatly.


    These spells were not in the language of today, but a simple and ancient feeling came over.


    No one is going to activate these Jinnaruo mages, but all of this is so natural, it seems that everything is so reasonable!


    When the magician of Jinnaruo clan began to sing, the corpse of the originally ordinary monk actually became a masterpiece!


    Moreover, the body of the original monk was already very old, and after the golden light appeared, he began to slowly regain his youth. From a seventy or eighty-year-old man, he gradually became a middle-aged man!


    It took less than ten breaths for a corpse to go from aging to regaining youth!


    Behind Su Yan, the gandapo musicians also picked up their instruments and started playing.


    These melodious music should not be the music of the Gandava tribe.


    The songs of the Gandapo clan always contain a brisk atmosphere, even the war songs on the battlefield.


    This is determined by the nature of Gandapo, who has always advocated joy and freedom.


    But the music played by these music gods now contains only solemn feelings, and there is no joyful music at all!


    And the movement played by Ganda Po and the chanting of Master Jinnaruo are also in one place!


    The corpse of the monk sitting in the chariot became more and more golden, as if a brand new sun suddenly rose between heaven and earth!


    This golden brilliance contains a brilliance that is comparable to that of Venerable Lingshan!


    The Venerable is already enough to stand side by side with the Emperor Zhun!


    The golden brilliance also spilled on Su Yan''s body and on Mount Yao!


    Under the shining of Buddhism, all the monsters and protoss who were fighting stopped, and the wounds of the injured monsters and protoss were also rapidly recovering.


    The categories visible to the naked eye have been shrouded in this peaceful Buddha light.


    The so-called Buddhism is boundless, nothing more than that!


    Su Yan was also shrouded in this piece of Buddha''s light.


    Although Buddha Guang was extremely peaceful, Su Yan felt a great sense of crisis in his heart.


    The corpse of the monk displayed by the Jialouluo clan might have a great background!


    Then the soldiers of the Emperor Shitian clan split their wrists one after another, and when the golden blood came out, they disappeared into the void.


    Although the blood was flowing, these Di Shitian fighters looked solemn and seemed to be doing something brave.


    "Blood sacrifice?" Su Yan spit out these two words, but he still stood in the sky without moving his steps.


    It seems that these six protoss are planning to make a big scene.


    They said that the ancient artifact they wanted to take out seemed to have nothing to do with the ancient seven emperors of Mount Xumi, and it should be some kind of treasure from Buddhism.


    just����


    What artifacts of Buddhism will fall into the hands of **** races like Mount Xumi?


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t move much, the patriarchs of the two protoss, Yasha and Mahuraga, who were originally on the ground, also flew into the sky on the clouds at this time!


    The patriarchs of the two tribes also had solemn expressions on their faces. Then, the patriarchs of the two tribes took out a token from their clothes and formed a very strange seal in their hands.


    Su Yan noticed that the patriarch of Yasha was holding a short sword, while the patriarch of Mahuraga was holding a human skull...


    There does not seem to be any connection between these two instruments, at least there does not appear to be any Buddhist mark, but they have formed a very obvious connection with the body of the monk in the chariot!


    The patriarch of Gandapo was originally sealed by Su Yanbing, the ice layer was illuminated by the golden Buddha light, and the patriarch of Gandapo, who had fallen into a coma, also instantly regained consciousness!


    After she regained consciousness, she immediately fate to turn her body''s supernatural power, and gradually shattered the ice covering her body surface!


    After finally regaining his freedom, the patriarch of Gandapo held the Yaoqin tightly in his hands, and then played the solemn tune with the music **** of the clan.


    Although Su Yan saw Gandapo''s patriarch break free from the shackles of the ice, he didn''t think it was a pestle at all.


    Since he can freeze the patriarch of Ganda Po once, he can definitely do it a second time. It doesn''t hurt to set her free temporarily.


    The patriarch of the six clans and the strong have faintly besieged Su Yan!


    Moreover, a certain formation has been formed between these six powerhouses.


    But Su Yan still didn''t make any moves, with the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, even if the fairy king descended on Mount Xumi, Su Yan would have the power to fight.


    Among these six protoss, there are only a handful of experts in the Golden Immortal series. Could it be that where else could the three immortal kings fail?


    If there are three immortal kings who spare their lives to suppress them at the same time, then Su Yan may really be at risk of falling.


    Now that there is no real danger, it would be better to see what tricks these six protoss are playing here.


    The Wanzai Hanbing Sword is a divine weapon, and the ability it possesses is not just as simple as Jing Hua Shui Yue... Su Yan also has an unrevealed trump card in his hand.

 Chapter 3851： Buddhism

    Chapter 3851: Buddhism shines


    With the blessing of the patriarchs and masters of the six protoss, this golden light is getting more and more grand!


    Many little demons on Mount Yao have been suppressed by this golden light so that they can only lie on the ground, and some of the weaker cultivation bases have already shown their true colors.


    This golden light has a great effect on restraining all evil spirits.


    But it didn''t have any effect on Su Yan, because Su Yan practiced the Xuanmen authentic techniques.


    In this piece of Buddha''s light, the meridian lines on the monk''s corpse have become very obvious!


    This golden light easily penetrates the skin and shines between heaven and earth!


    Su Yan knew at a glance that the golden light revealed by the eight meridians of the odd meridian actually came from the Dantian!


    It is a rare miracle that the body does not rot for ten thousand years after death. This monk not only does not rot his body, but even possesses extremely powerful mana!


    The root of mana lies in the pubic area, is it a relic?


    The relic contains a part of the Buddha''s practice in front of the master, even if the master of this body goes to the world of bliss, he will stay in the lower realm.


    Su Yan has seen a lot of relics, but apart from the bodhi relics under Ji Ruxue''s clothes, no relics can be compared with the relics that may exist in the body of the monk in front of him!


    Whose relics actually have this degree? I am afraid that the status of Lingshan in the West cannot be low!


    There are countless incarnations of the Tathagata in the lower realm. After these incarnations become Buddhas, they will also bring their cultivation back to the deity, but the physical body will always fall in the lower realm to achieve a golden body.


    The body of this monk may be left by the Buddha...


    Sure enough, these six protoss still had some background, and they were not so easy to deal with.


    After Su Yan closed his eyes and pondered, Cheng Jie pointed to Su Yan and said, "You are already dead, so if you have any last words, you might as well say it now!"


    Su Yan smiled proudly: "This last word has never been prepared for me. If you have any abilities, you can use it now. Don''t always pretend to be a ghost in front of me! Thinking that you can lift a monk''s corpse out, you can take it out. Did I win? It''s just a dream!"


    "Stubbornness!" Cheng Jie''s words contained great anger, and then said: "What you rely on is only the divine sword in your hand. If you can suppress your sword light, I really want to think about how powerful you can be. ?"


    Su Yan replied: "How good I can be, don''t you know if you try it? Why do you want to be so fast here, just kill it if you have the ability!"


    Cheng Jie said: "Our six protoss soldiers are strong and strong. You are only one person. Is it possible that you expect those demons and monsters on Mount Yao to come out to help you?"


    Su Yan said, "How powerful are your six protoss? After all, aren''t you all hoping that the monk''s body will protect you? To me, you and Yaoshan''s demons are essentially the same."


    The patriarchs of the six protoss were so excited by Su Yan, they all showed their true ability to bless the monk''s body!


    The golden light gradually became stronger and stronger, and finally swallowed the monk''s body completely!


    The roof of the chariot was also directly turned into fly ash in this powerful golden light!


    At this time, it seems that the two heavenly horses are no longer the corpses of the monks, but a small sun!


    Between the golden light masterpieces, the majestic and boundless Dharma also appeared in everyone''s heart!


    This kind of power definitely does not belong to Mount Xumi, it must come from the top of the Lingshan Paradise!


    From the realm of this level of power, there is already a feeling of crushing compared to the six protoss!


    Even Su Yan will feel very heavy pressure in this infinite Buddha light!


    The Wanzai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand seemed to sense something, and it slowly shook in his hand!


    This jittery decision was not because of fear, but because this sword was excited, excited to meet an opponent who was enough to let it exert its true strength!


    Su Yan has a very thorough understanding of Wanzai Hanbing Sword''s mind, and there is also a flame of war in his chest!


    Di Shitian��s patriarch said: "This is the golden body of the Eastern Medicine Master Buddha. It has been guarded by our eight tribes and enshrined on the top of the sacred mountain! This time I invite the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha to take you. Hold it! This king advises you to stop struggling, it''s serious to raise your hand and surrender!"


    The patriarch of Kinnaruo said: "Yes! We are willing to give you this opportunity only when you are not easy to practice! To cultivate to the point where you are so superb, you must suffer a lot of hardship! Taste the world. Bitterness! If you continue to resist stubbornly and turn into ashes under the sacred light of the Medicine Master Buddha, everything will be gone!"


    "You just need to be willing to be awe-inspiring, hand over the artifact in your hand, and then repent in the holy mountain prison for two thousand years. It''s okay to spare your life!"


    "Yes, since you claim to be a true immortal of the upper realm and come down to Mount Xumi, then you can be regarded as a unified existence with us. As long as you clear your own sins, you can sit on an equal footing with us without interference."


    The patriarchs of the six tribes have their own words, but their opinions are surprisingly unified. If Su Yan is willing to bow their heads to admit their mistakes, and are willing to repent for thousands of years in the cold lake heaven under the sacred mountain, they can forgive Su Yan''s life!


    It''s just that... Su Yan never thought about it, let alone other people''s magnanimity!


    As long as he still holds this ten thousand-year Xuanbing Sword in his hand, it is absolutely impossible to bow his head in front of others!


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Don''t you know? Ice is a thing without elasticity. I would rather be broken than bend over."


    Cheng Jie stared at Su Yan and was speechless for a while.


    The golden body of the Pharmacist Buddha is definitely very tricky, but these six gods are not the Arhats and Bodhisattvas of Western bliss after all. How much they can display the strength of the Buddha''s golden body is still unknown!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s heart is surging like a sea tide, not to mention the golden body left by the Medicine Master Buddha in the lower realm, even if the Buddha Medicine Buddha comes here, Su Yan will definitely not surrender!


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the patriarchs of the six tribes felt very incredible!


    Unexpectedly, this man actually faced the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha, unshakable at all!


    The remarks just now were actually made by the patriarchs of the six tribes in order to delay time.


    The golden body of the Medicine Buddha was originally guarded by the eight gods, but the other two dragons and the patriarch of the Asura did not appear. The eight parts of the formation were missing two corners. It would take time to fully activate the gold body of the Medicine Buddha. Doubled.


    This period of time can actually be regarded as an extremely long period of vacuum, but it was prolonged by the patriarch of the six tribes with various words.


    Now the relic in Medicine Master Buddha''s body has awakened from a state of complete silence.


    In this Mount Xume, there is no existence that the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha cannot be suppressed!

 Chapter 3852： Ten thousand years at a glance

    Chapter 3852: A Look at Ten Thousand Years


    Di Shitian��s patriarch said: ��Since this person doesn��t cherish the opportunity, then we don��t have to be polite with him! Let��s do it together!��


    "Okay!" the patriarchs of the remaining five protoss said together.


    Then I saw a golden symbol appeared in the hands of the patriarchs of the six protoss!


    This golden symbol looks very complicated and emits six golden lights at the same time!


    Although these six golden lights are very dazzling, they represent completely different powers. Only under the blessing of the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha will they all turn into golden lights!


    One great advantage of this golden light is that it combines the forces that might be mutually exclusive and influential into a force that can only deal with Su Yan!


    These six paths quickly turned into chains and surrounded Su Yan!


    Jin Guang turned into six chains as it approached Su Yan, and the front part of the chains also turned into sharp swords and plumb hammers. If they were entangled, it would be difficult to move!


    Each chain contains a powerful fairy rule!


    The six chains represent six different powerful immortals!


    If the golden body is restrained by the chains of the six immortals, even the immortal king will be extremely difficult to escape the shackles!


    In the realm of Su Yan, even with the blessing of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, it would be almost impossible to cut off the immortal!


    Even if Su Yan forcibly cut the chains of the Six Immortals, I''m afraid it would consume the immortal essence in his body!


    Not to mention that behind these six chains, there is the powerful golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha!


    I saw a flash of cold light!


    After the ice-blue rays of light crossed the sky, the six golden lights and chains seemed to be frozen in front of Su Yan!


    It is not only the air that freezes in the cold light, but also time seems to freeze together!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly bloomed at this moment!


    The patriarchs of the six protoss learned the true power of the artifact. Under the absolute ice, not only the air, but the movement of space, time, and the rule of immortality will be frozen!


    The closer it is to a constant zero degree, the closer everything will be to a completely static state!


    Even the immortal with powerful Dharma blessings can''t escape the shackles of this law!


    It can be said that it is a rule above the rule!


    This is where the Wanzai Ice Sword is truly terrifying as an artifact!


    The six patriarchs desperately wanted to twitch the golden chains that spread out from the palms of their hands, but no matter how much strength and mana they used to twitch, these six chains were in a frozen state and never wavered!


    The faces of the six patriarchs showed inexplicable horror expressions. Su Yan was not capable of Jinxian''s cultivation, but he was able to restrain all of their six immortals with one enemy six!


    Although it was the result of using the magical tool, his own power and the magical tool complemented each other, and he was already strong to a very terrifying level!


    Although the chains of the Six Immortals were frozen, Su Yan''s actions were completely unfettered. Su Yan jumped up and flew out of the six golden lights!


    Seeing Su Yan flying out of the sky like a Qianlong, the patriarchs of the six tribes became extremely flustered!


    Unexpectedly, the chain of the immortal who has the blessing of Buddhism still can''t lock Su Yan!


    If Su Yan escaped this time, they might not be able to come up with such a huge lineup to deal with Su Yan next time.


    At this moment, the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha suddenly opened his eyes, and two sharp golden lights fell on Su Yan''s body, and at the same time, Su Yan''s figure was stagnant in the air!


    And the chains of the six immortals that were originally frozen by the Wanzai Frost Sword slowly recovered their mobility, and were no longer in a frozen state!


    "The Medicine Master Buddha opened his eyes! This is our good opportunity!"


    "Haha! This may mean that people are not as good as the heavens! Even if you are capable of shocking the sky, is it possible that you can still beat the Medicine Master Buddha? If the Buddha appears, you will be suppressed! Now you are looking back, maybe there is still a ray of life!"


    "Yes! The Buddha''s manifestation shows that we have represented heaven and justice! It is absolutely impossible for you and us to have a good end!"


    The patriarchs of these six tribes were all overjoyed at this unexpected change, and at the same time they greeted Su Yan with the golden chain!


    Su Yan fell into staring at the Pharmacist Buddha, and was lost for a moment!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to see the galaxy destroyed in the impact, countless creatures were bred in the soil after the destruction, and countless creatures died in this piece of soil, and turned into soil after death. Part of...


    Then Su Yan saw the eruption of a huge volcano...


    All the fierce destruction and rebirth corresponded to each other!


    Everything is going on over and over again in a long period of time. Civilization rises, and civilization is destroyed!


    There were strange races occupying mountains and lakes, and then the mountains and lakes changed into forests, swamps...


    In the long time and space changes, all these changes seem to be only a flick of a finger.


    But for the creatures living in this time and space, this moment is almost inaccessible, and it can also be called the so-called eternity!


    This is where?


    It''s Mount Sumeru!


    The life and death contained in this eye is a huge amount of information, which can also be said to be the evolution of the entire Mount Xumi!


    This information does not have any harm in the first place, but it has great benefits for the cultivation of the mood and the deduction of the development of the world!


    But such a huge amount of information was injected in an instant. If it were an ordinary golden immortal, I was afraid that he would bleed through seven holes and faint in the midst of a headache!


    If it is the existence below the golden immortal, if it suddenly bears such a huge amount of information, I am afraid it will fall into complete madness!


    Su Yan also felt a headache at this moment, after all, Xumi Mountain''s tens of thousands of years of history melted in this eye!


    Even if Su Yan had the emperor''s state of mind and wisdom, it would be difficult to easily process such a large amount of information in a confluence of eyes.


    By the time Su Yan reacted, it was too late to play the abilities of the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword!


    The chains of the six immortals are already in sight!


    At this time, Su Yansong only relied on his powerful fighting instinct!


    This is the powerful instinct formed in the ninth rebirth and countless battles!


    I saw four impenetrable red walls of fire exploded outside Su Yan!


    Then he pushed the chains of Liu Tiao Xian Ze to the outside!


    In addition to having an extremely powerful impact, the exploding wall of fire has also turned into evil and evil faces in all directions!


    This scarlet flame caused the six patriarchs to fall into inexplicable terror!


    Because they can definitely sense the pure aura of destruction from this crimson flame, this is a terrifying flame enough to swallow them all!


    "It''s the flames of hell! How can he be blessed by the flames of hell?"


    "Didn''t he just use the Ice Fairy Rule? Why are the Four Flame Fairy Rules now? How did he do it?"


    The heads of the six tribes looked at each other, and no one could answer this question!

 Chapter 3853： Buddha Appearance

    Chapter 3853 Appearance of the Buddha


    The four walls of fire were obviously turned into four vicious faces in the burning!


    The faces of these four evil spirits are full of shocking aura, as if they are about to drag the whole world into the sea of ??hell!


    The chain of the immortal who was bounced back has also been burned red!


    Two of them were restrained by the fire immortal, and the chains were already about to be burned to melt!


    Even if they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t think of Su Yan and Sen Luo God Hell of Fire!


    The four grimacing faces represent the four ruined flame immortals. At the most critical moment, Su Yan opened the Shen Luoshen Hell, and this was considered as escaped!


    The warriors and patriarchs of the six races stared at the four walls of fire at this time, and they had no idea how to deal with them.


    These four walls of fire are burning, and the heat waves are constantly evacuating!


    The six protoss have no doubt that if they accidentally hit the wall of fire, they will be burned to ashes within a breath of time!


    Ice and fire are obviously the two most extreme powers, but this man has cultivated the two most extreme powers to the extreme!


    The Six Protoss has encountered many powerful opponents in history, but no one is as strong as Su Yan!


    This wall of fire is so grand, Xian Ze''s chain can''t break through the defense of the fire wall at all!


    If it is immortal, then the chain can''t help Su Yan, then they have nothing to do with Su Yan!


    With the help of the power of the Medicine Master Buddha, this immortal chain is already the strongest sealing technique that the six protoss can come up with!


    Unexpectedly, I still can''t help Su Yan!


    The fire wall of Sun Luoshen Hell is very hot, and no one dares to approach the four fire walls of **** flames!


    But suddenly there are countless Sanskrit words appearing above the nine heavens! These golden Sanskrit words have been spread out fifty miles away!


    Then these unfolded Sanskrit words converged toward the center point again!


    "This is "The Great Day Tathagata Truth"! The Buddha of Pharmacist has revealed his spirit! It seems that today we are working together with the six books, even the Buddha of Pharmacist has been moved by our spirit, so he can show his spirit to help us!"


    "God bless me too! It''s really the Buddha of Medicine! It seems that there is no way to the world. If the Buddha of Medicine appears, he will be completely suppressed!"


    The patriarch of Ganda Po said: "Huh! You have nowhere to go, why do you have to resist, is it possible that you really think you are more powerful than the Medicine Master Buddha?"


    The joys and sorrows of the six protoss changed abruptly with the sudden turn of the situation.


    It seemed to have been close to the edge of **** just now, but after a second, it seemed to have come to the edge of bliss again!


    In Senluo God Hell, Su Yan also looked up at the sky while panting.


    If it weren''t for the Senluo God Inferno Prison with both offense and defense, I''m afraid that Su Yan had already been locked in the body and soul by the chains of the Six Immortals!


    Once locked, Su Yan''s powerful Xianyuan will also be restrained, and the battle situation will suddenly be reversed!


    This is the only dangerous place, as long as you avoid it, it will all be a space where Su Yan can fully display it!


    The Sanskrit words in the sky gradually gathered in one place, and the golden light finally overshadowed the brilliance of the sun!


    Su Yan also realized that these Sanskrit words were definitely not something that the six gods could master, and they were definitely derived from the Scriptures and Buddhism of Lingshan.


    Pharmacist Buddha is really showing his spirit!


    I am afraid that the Medicine Master Buddha on Lingshan has already sensed that his golden body is in a great crisis, so he has come down from the upper realm with a ray of spiritual thought, and wants to resolve this crisis!


    After a piece of "The Great Day Tathagata Truth" was fused in one place, it turned into a huge golden palm. This golden palm was completely different from the big hands transformed by other magic powers, and the palm prints could be clearly seen.


    It seems that this palm was transformed by the hand of the Medicine Master Buddha!


    The so-called Buddhism is boundless, these methods naturally caused the six tribes to cheer for joy, and Yaoshan became a dead dust.


    This palm hovered above Su Yan''s head. Although it hadn''t fallen yet, it had already produced extremely powerful pressure!


    Su Yan only felt that his shoulders seemed to be carrying a Taishan Mountain, which was really unbearable!


    The palm of this hand hasn''t fallen down at this time, the pressure is already so huge, if it waits for it to fall all the time, the power will still be enough?


    Su Yan thought of this, this golden palm has been photographed directly from the sky!


    There are four walls of fire in Senluo God Hell, but the top and bottom are in a vacuum state!


    If the golden palm were to fall, I''m afraid that Su Yan and Yaoshan could be smashed together!


    Although the golden palm has not yet fallen, the breath is already strong enough to suffocate!


    After all, the Medicine Master Buddha is a great emperor-level existence, even if it is only a ray of divine thought, it is already a power that a golden immortal-level existence can only look up to!


    In front of this Buddha-level power, Senluo God Hell is afraid that there is no way to support it!


    This palm is even stronger than the previous six immortal chains!


    How should Su Yan respond?


    I saw that Su Yan formed a very special seal, and then the green wood **** order was suspended in front of Su Yan!


    After receiving the blessing of Su Yan''s mana, the Aoki Shen Ling spun at high speed!


    After that, countless green roots spread out from the Green Wood God''s Order!


    Su Yan took the Aoki Shen Ling as a seed, and injected the boundless power of the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu into it!


    Amidst the sea of ??flames on all sides, a big tree in the sky grew in a blink of an eye!


    After the golden palm fell, it didn''t hit Su Yan''s body, or even fell on the four walls of fire. It was already blocked by this big sky tree!


    This huge tree has grown to a height of nearly two thousand feet in a very short time!


    The golden palm fell on the branches of the heavenly tree!


    Although the tree was shaken and damaged many branches and leaves, it resisted!


    The Green Wood God Order is also a former ancient treasure, a magic weapon at the level of artifacts, which can greatly enhance the Green Wood Immortal Rule and spells. As long as Su Yan continues to use the fairy yuan, it can cause endless effects and continue to fight against this golden palm. !


    The two opposing forces in the sky are extremely powerful. Although the confrontation in the sky is not a fancy, it has already shaken the space itself!


    And those newly grown branches and leaves also entangled the golden palms, further dissolving the power of the golden hands!


    After the pharmacist Buddha appeared, how could he use Su Yan with his golden palm? !


    The six protoss originally thought that victory was in sight. Who knew that the Tao was one foot high and the devil was one foot high, and the Buddha''s manifestation could not help this man!


    Su Yan also had a temporary inspiration, and used the Green Wood God''s Order as a seed to urge the green wood spell.


    It is also thanks to the high grade of the Aoki Shen Ling, otherwise, I am afraid that it will not be able to resist the palm of the Buddha''s manifestation!


    The power of the Buddha''s manifestation is indeed not covered!

 Chapter 3854： Seriously a sword

    Chapter 3854: Seriously a sword


    The big tree grew out of the sea of ??fire, and it was already two thousand feet tall in less than two seconds!


    Such changes are already incredible, and what is even worse is that the vitality contained in this big tree is exaggerated enough to surprise all the gods!


    There are many strange creatures in Mount Xumi, and many big trees can grow to a height of several thousand feet.


    But when it comes to the intensity of vitality, it is far less than one percent of the big tree in front of you!


    The energy of life can be so pure, this is something they absolutely can''t think of!


    Su Yan''s methods are magical methods that the six gods have never seen before, whether it is the Sun Luo God Inferno, or the giant tree in the sky that has grown in just two seconds and contains infinite life energy...


    These are all supernatural powers beyond the imagination of the six protoss!


    Those who are not powerful can''t use it!


    These protoss stared at the sky blankly, seeing the golden palms in Sanskrit shaking the tree again and again, returning to nothing!


    The hearts of these **** races were also shaken together, and the faith in their hearts has gradually collapsed...


    Couldn''t even the Appearance of the Medicine Master Buddha defeat this man? So how good should he be?


    The golden palms in the sky were gradually dissolved, but the big tree had grown to a height of at least three thousand feet!


    Even the roots spread from the sky down to Mount Yao.


    After the roots became like soil, the life energy of this big tree continued to grow, almost overshadowing the cognition of the six protoss!


    Then the four walls of fire around the tree dispersed automatically, and Su Yan was standing on the trunk.


    Compared with the big sky tree that grows in two seconds, his figure is very small, but it is particularly dazzling!


    At this time, Su Yan''s aura had almost climbed to the apex!


    And in Su Yan''s hands, the Wanzai Frost Sword was also shining with a strange light!


    In addition to the inherent coldness of the Excalibur, there are some unusual auras!


    Su Yan''s breathing became extremely strange, and as he breathed out, Su Yan''s muscles, muscles and bones also burst into thunderous sounds!


    Some incredible power seems to be brewing in Su Yan''s body!


    Then I saw Su Yan raising the sword in his hand!


    The six patriarchs only saw Su Yan raising the sword and knew that it was very bad!


    At this time, Su Yan''s aura had reached its peak, no matter who it was aimed at, they couldn''t resist it!


    If one of the patriarchs falls, the six-star sealing circle will be broken, and the remaining five patriarchs will find it difficult to reorganize an effective counterattack!


    The six great protoss will be defeated by Su Yan in one fell swoop!


    But at this time, they can''t do anything, they are in danger in front of the invincible Jianxin! No matter what you resist, it doesn''t make any sense!


    This must be a sword they cannot resist!


    Su Yan''s sword heart has reached the supreme realm, that is a mysterious realm that they can''t understand, they can only feel that Su Yan''s aura is completely different from before!


    Jian Xin didn''t waver either, it seemed that there was no longer something he kept cutting on in this world!


    How can a fragile egg withstand a sharp sword?


    Could it be that with the strength of the six clans, the final fate was defeat here?


    After Su Yan raised this sword high, it finally fell!


    It''s just that the target of this sword is not the six patriarchs, but the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha enshrined on the chariot!


    The six patriarchs were all stunned in their hearts. First, they instinctively rejoiced that this absolutely unstoppable sword did not fall on their heads!


    But immediately an idea came into their minds: How dare this man? !


    Such a sword really slashed towards the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha!


    Outside the Buddha''s golden body, there is an eternal enchantment guardian, but this enchantment is almost destroyed in front of Su Yan''s sword aura!


    The two horses pulling carts first turned into countless vague flesh and blood!


    Although Su Yan''s sword also contained the air of ice, the air of ice was only used to strengthen the murderous aura, so I thought it was an aid.


    The real ultimate move lies in the Gengjin Jianqi!


    Su Yan masters the four fairy rules of Gengjin. Among the five elements, Gengjin kills and kills. In terms of lethality, it is also the strongest among the six immortals in the world!


    Others might be afraid to deal with the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha because of awe. Su Yan decided that there was no trouble in this regard.


    He was once Emperor Xianwu, and his status is still higher than that of the pharmacist Buddha!


    Since the pharmacist Buddha wants to use the way of manifestation, then he Su Yan will not return it, it is too unreasonable!


    This sword should decide the victory, life and death!


    It was an absolutely serious sword that Su Yan hadn''t made for a long time!


    This sword contains Su Yan''s profound understanding of kendo, as well as the purest immortal element in Su Yan''s body, and the true power of this artifact, the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    Su Yan used this sword 100% seriously!


    With the help of cold ice murderous aura, Gengjin sword aura has become very cruel!


    It was so cruel that the space between Su Yan and Medicine Master Buddha was cut with a single sword!


    Afterwards, many ice, snow and frost flowers appeared in the space, and the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly. All the gods felt as if they had suddenly fallen into an ice cave!


    Although the powerhouses and patriarchs of the six protoss wanted to interfere with this sword, all their magical weapons and magic weapons looked bleak and powerless in front of this sword!


    This is no longer an area where they can participate!


    For these protoss, Su Yan''s sword seemed to open the door to another world!


    Although the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha has changed a lot of golden Sanskrit, he wants to resist this sword!


    The eyes of the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha also seem to contain endless wisdom like a galaxy! It seems that a certain powerful spiritual consciousness is about to awaken in the golden body!


    But the thousands of characters that had changed were broken under the pressure of Su Yan''s sword light!


    Even if there is vast wisdom like a galaxy, there is no room for Kun Eh to display in the face of this fierce to the extreme sword light!


    Could it be that... even the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha couldn''t resist this man''s sword light?


    In the astonished eyes of these protoss, Su Yan''s sword light was like a mad dragon, completely dispelling the defenses of Medicine Master Buddha!


    Geng Jin Jian Qi is sharp and sharp! After passing through the body of the Medicine Master Buddha, the space was still cut apart!


    There was silence in the void at this moment!


    Looking at the shattered space behind the Medicine Master Buddha, the six protoss know that today it is not only them, but even the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha can hardly retreat completely!


    When the sword light''s edge gradually faded, I saw a long crack in the void, and the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha was also divided into two by this crack!


    In other words, the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha was split apart by Su Yancong!


    This kind of thing... how is it possible! ! !

 Chapter 3855： Golden body rupture

    The third thousand eight hundred and fifty-five chapters are broken


    When the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha was invited down from the sacred mountain, the six protoss thought that they had already won the ticket, and they couldn''t imagine that they would end up like this!


    If the Buddha''s golden body was cut in two, how would this matter end?


    Even the patriarch of the six tribes was completely numb at this time, and couldn''t even speak a word at all!


    It seems that the faith in a certain place in my heart completely collapsed in this instant!


    They didn''t even think that Su Yan would have such great magical powers, and even the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha was destroyed by a single sword!


    I don��t know how many years the golden body of the sacred mountain enshrined the Medicine Master Buddha.


    Today, the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha was actually split from the middle by this man!


    This kind of thing is nothing more than someone split the sacred mountain from the middle and split the sacred mountain into two halves from now on!


    These protoss even their inner beliefs will collapse and shake together!


    After Su Yan split the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha with a sword, he flew directly towards the golden body of Medicine Master Buddha!


    In the dantian of the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha, there is indeed a relic!


    Su Yan inhaled casually, and the relic fell into his hands!


    After losing the blessing of the relics, the body of the Medicine Master Buddha quickly decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into a pile of black ashes, floating in the void!


    As Su Yan inferred, the root of the power of the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha lies in this relic. If there is no bonus from the relic, the so-called golden body is just a skin that can turn into dust at any time.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Yan splits the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha from the middle with a sword, which seems to take the essence and remove the dross.


    Naturally, these six protoss knew exactly what kind of treasure the relic was.


    Seeing Su Yan snatching the relic, the patriarchs of the six protoss all showed expressions of awakening from a dream.


    They all wanted to take back the relics of the Medicine Master Buddha from Su Yan''s hands, but facing Su Yan at this time, they did not have the courage to act alone or act immediately!


    After witnessing the sword just now, they already knew how terrible the gap between themselves and Su Yan was!


    Cheng Jie roared; "The relic of Medicine Master Buddha is determined not to fall into this person''s hands! Our six golden bodies guarding Medicine Master Buddha have been nearly 20,000 years! How can we sit and watch the relics fall into the hands of the enemy?"


    "Yes! Our six tribes have been guarding the body of Medicine Master Buddha for many years. If today''s things go to Lingshan, I''m afraid the Buddhas will be blamed! Everyone fights with him! Since he doesn''t give us a way to survive, we will die with him! "


    The patriarchs of the six protoss looked very angry.


    If Su Yan were allowed to take away the relics of the Medicine Master Buddha so easily, not only would their six protoss be destined to sweep the ground, but more importantly, if the Lingshan above their heads knew about this, they would definitely blame them for not protecting them!


    Instead of being blamed by Lingshan and losing the glory of the Protoss, it is better to fight to death here!


    These protoss are sometimes so pedantic, and regard those illusory so-called glory as more important than their own lives.


    In contrast, Su Yan''s expression was very calm.


    The relics released colorful brilliance in Su Yan''s hands. Regardless of the nature or attributes of the power, they are very different from the bodhi relics. Although they all come from the Buddhist school, they seem to be different from the basic context.


    This Su Yan is also extremely strange.


    In a short period of time, Su Yan might not be able to comprehend the magical effect of this relic, so he put the relic away casually, and then crossed the long sword in his hand, and coldly looked at the six protoss.


    The warriors of the six protoss were already shuddered by Su Yan''s slight gaze!


    But the patriarch of the six tribes was able to abandon the fear in his heart at this time!


    First, the patriarch of Emperor Shitian took the lead in driving the Tianma to kill, and facing Su Yan''s sword aura, he did not evade! The spear in his hand was directly inserted into Su Yan''s heart!


    With a clear posture, even if he and Su Yan die together, he can''t let Su Yan leave this place easily!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but the power of Xian Ze in the desperate blow of the patriarch of Emperor Shitian could only use his sword aura to turn into profound ice, temporarily resisting this sword first.


    After Patriarch Di Shitian''s shot was blocked by Su Yan, he didn''t retreat at all. Instead, he used his spear to attack Xuanbing frantically in front of him, regardless of whether his moves were old or not.


    And in Su Yan''s shadow, Kinnaruo''s magical technique was already in use.


    Although Kinnaruo''s spells were silent, there was no way to hide Su Yan from the spiritual level.


    Although he had seen through the clan chief Jinnaruo''s spell, Su Yan didn''t break it, but his expression became a little dignified.


    The patriarchs of the six protoss all have the strength of the Golden Immortal Peak. If they fight with Su Yan at all costs, it will really cause a lot of trouble!


    Even if there is something bad, Su Yan may even be injured.


    Never underestimate your opponent, especially when your opponent has already tried his best to fight you!


    Just listened to Su Yan''s roar, and then a layer of dark red dragon scale battle armor covered his body!


    At this time, it is safer to cover the armor of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body first!


    Only when Su Yan''s dragon armor was revealed, the patriarch of Emperor Shitian had already burnt out Xuanbing with golden flames, and the spear pierced Su Yan again regardless of it!


    Di Shitian''s patriarch also knew very well that he was just a bait to attract Su Yan''s attention. The real killer move was Kinnaruo''s spell hidden in Su Yan''s shadow!


    In the face of a powerful opponent like Su Yan, he must not hesitate his life, and there are always people who have to sacrifice for glory!


    Only true fighters are not afraid of sacrifice!


    The patriarch of Di Shitian actually completed the spiritual sublimation on this battlefield, and his strength also ushered in a breakthrough!


    The golden flame attached to the spear gradually turned into a unique family emblem!


    It seems that the power of the Emperor Shitian ancestor spirit has been completely blessed on this long spear!


    But in the face of the spear burning this golden flame, Su Yan did not evade, only stretched out one hand and grabbed the spear stabbed by the head of the Emperor Shitian!


    Di Shitian''s golden flames can''t break through the defense of the dragon scale battle armor at all!


    The immortal attached to the spear was converted into pure power and was suppressed by Su Yanzhi!


    The patriarch of Emperor Shitian suddenly raised his head, but found that behind Su Yan there seemed to be a huge Xuanwu lying on his stomach, and on Xuanwu''s back sat a huge venerable who gave birth to four heads and eight hands!


    The facial features of Xuanwu and the Venerable only appeared for a moment, so that the patriarch of Emperor Shitian wondered if he was blinded.


    But then the patriarch of Di Shitian gradually felt something was wrong, because he felt that his spear was held by a pair of iron tongs!

 Chapter 3856： Surrender

    Chapter 3856: Surrender and surrender


    Even if Di Shitian''s patriarch used his full strength with both hands, even the tiger''s mouth was broken and bleeding, he could not move the spear at all!


    Patriarch Di Shitian desperately tried to draw out the spear, but the spear remained motionless, and the other five patriarchs were also watching.


    The so-called bystanders are clear, and the authorities are obsessed.


    They can completely tell that Su Yan''s power is completely in another dimension!


    It seemed that he was tired of playing this boring tug-of-war game. Su Yan just twisted slightly and threw Di Shitian��s patriarch and his chariot down severely, and landed on the back of Mount Yao, directly on a hill. Smashed into a valley!


    In the smoke and dust, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and I don��t know how many bones the patriarch of Di Shitian had broken!


    But the moment Su Yan dealt with Emperor Shitian Patriarch, a black Su Yan suddenly crawled out of his shadow!


    Su Yan was prepared for Jinnaruo''s spells, and his other hand directly pinched the shadow''s neck and pinched it hard, and the shadow''s head and neck exploded together!


    The patriarch of Jinnaruo was also backlashed by the destruction of the spell, spitting out a big mouthful of blood in the air!


    The patriarch of Gandapo played the first note in the void, and Su Yan took the initiative to block his hearing and hid his ears under two dragon scales.


    No matter how powerful Gandapo��s sound sword was, it would not be possible to penetrate the dragon scales and cause damage to Su Yan!


    Although the Heavenly Sound Sword is pervasive, it cannot cause any substantial harm to Su Yan at all!


    The patriarch of Mahuraga roared and then turned into a big snake measuring five thousand feet. The big snake opened its mouth and wanted to swallow Su Yan into its abdomen!


    But Su Yan''s speed was so fast that the snake opened his mouth, and Su Yan had already punched him!


    I saw a very obvious fracture on the face of the big snake, and even a serious dislocation of the upper and lower jaws, and then the big snake fell fiercely in the mountains!


    The earth was shaking more and more, and many mountains were completely destroyed in this blow!


    Patriarch Yasha only approached Su Yan. Before he could use the two knives in his hands, he felt that there was a sudden flower in front of him, and then he realized that Su Yan was missing in front of him.


    He was still looking for Su Yan''s trail, but suddenly he found that one of his arms was grabbed by Su Yan. King Yasha''s reaction was extremely quick, and the machete in the other hand was directly slashed over!


    I don''t care if I cut my arm!


    But before he fell, one of his arms had been directly torn by Su Yan, and then the king of Yasha also fell from the sky to the ground amidst the screams!


    Only the crown prince of the Jialoulu clan was left, but Su Yan had already settled the five patriarchs in a moment. Even if he picked himself up to fight with Su Yan, he was afraid that he would lose, and it was a terrible loss. The tragic one!


    Su Yan said, "I have been possessed by the power of King Dalun Ming��s Xuanwu, and I am infinitely powerful. You want to fight with me. It��s just death. I have always laughed in this world. You are only six protoss, and you dare to be in front of me. Zhang Kuang, do you really want to be annihilated?"


    There was silence in the sky, and none of the six gods dared to answer Su Yan''s words.


    Now the Six Protoss has no doubt that Su Yan can do the word extermination!


    The power of Dalun Mingwang��s Xuanwu is the last of the four phenomena in the chaotic sky, and it is also the one that Su Yan used the least.


    It''s not that the power of Owa Mingwang''s basalt is not strong, but it is difficult to find such a good opportunity to use it.


    Cheng Jie has nothing to say, so what can I say now?


    Even the golden body of the Medicine Master Buddha has been cut in two by Su Yan!


    Their six protoss are destined not to be opponents of this man!


    The six protoss gradually gathered, and now their leader is only left!


    If Cheng Jie issues an order to charge, then the six protoss will definitely launch a glorious charge against Su Yan regardless of life or death!


    But Chengji said: "There is no need to fight, we surrender, you are the winner..."


    Cheng Jie has a very bitter expression on his face. You must know that Jialouluo is the proudest tribe among the six tribes. It lives on the highest peak of the holy mountain and feeds on the dragon tribe in the cold lake below the holy mountain. Any monsters and demons in Mount Xumi are in the eye!


    As the prince of the Garuda clan, he actually uttered the word surrender, and this alone can be regarded as a sinner of the Garuda clan!


    We must know that since the Jialoulu clan descended from Mount Xumi from the golden-winged roc bird, they have been at the apex of Mount Xumi, and they have never experienced failure or surrender!


    It has always been the rest of the ethnic groups entering the holy mountain from the bottom of the mountain to see their Garuda high above!


    Cheng Jie''s heart seemed to be stabbing with a thousand knives, and his mood was really terrible, but for the fate of the six protoss, he had to shoulder his responsibilities.


    If you don��t surrender, maybe the six protoss will not exist tomorrow!


    The opponent definitely has such strength and ability!


    Although Su Yan closed his hearing, he could sense that after Cheng Jie spoke, his fighting spirit seemed to recede from the six protoss.


    Even the patriarch of Gandapo stopped playing war songs, and Su Yan freed his ears from under the two dragon scales, and at the same time opened his closed hearing directly.


    Su Yan only heard the monster mountain on Yaoshan call long live!


    Seven or eight demon kings are flying towards the sky!


    These demon kings came to Su Yan''s side, congratulating Su Yan for defeating the six protoss!


    Today''s battle must be recorded in the historical annals of Mount Xumi forever!


    "Congratulations to the god! Congratulations to the god! The **** is so powerful that even the six protoss have stepped on their feet! Now that the six protoss have all surrendered, how to deal with them?" Octopus demon king said.


    In addition, the Demon King exulted: "These Protoss really don��t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, so they dare to come to Yaoshan to make trouble! Now that they are overwhelmed by the Shangxian, it is better to kill them all! The province will have endless troubles! And the Shangxian can also destroy the Holy Mountain Bring it into your own hands as a dojo and accept the worship of the billions of monsters on Mount Xume!"


    "Yes! Hundreds of millions of monster races need to bow down and worship immortals!"


    Su Yan never thought that these six protoss would surrender to him.


    But since they have surrendered, they cannot be killed because Su Yan has no habit of killing prisoners.


    The Great Emperor Xianwu certainly disdain to do this kind of thing.


    Yaoshan''s Demon King originally thought it was inevitable today, but who knew that after Su Yan suddenly came back, he managed to level all the six protoss by himself!


    Although the course of the battle was full of twists and turns, the result now can be said to be a complete victory.


    Another Demon King offered to Su Yan: "The six protoss have always liked to ride on our heads and occupy the holy mountain. Over the years, they have also used the killing of the monsters as an entertainment project, and they have created many competitions for the killing of the monsters. The blood feud is so deep, they must be punished for the next generations to be slaves to our monster race!


    "No! The man should be a slave, and the woman warms the bed for our monster clan..."

 Chapter 3857： Suffer

    Chapter 3857: Suffering


    Before the Demon King had finished speaking, Su Yan glared at him, and he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    The women of the six protoss are all beautiful and beautiful, and it''s nothing new for these demons to be surprised when they meet.


    Of course Su Yan would not agree to such rude things.


    Since he is a Shangxian, he needs to show the spirit and realm of Shangxian. Those dark and nasty things must not hold their feet in front of Su Yan.


    Cheng Jie stared at Su Yan, feeling a little nervous in his heart.


    Why are you worried, because I don''t know how the fate of the Six Protoss of Tunhe will evolve next!


    At this time, the fate of their six protoss was completely in the hands of the man in front of them. The so-called seizure of life and death was a matter of this man''s thoughts.


    He had never seen a man like Su Yan before, so he didn''t know that Su Yan would make such a choice.


    Do you want to massacre and suppress the six protoss, or take the six protoss into your own hands...


    Of course Cheng Jie is more expecting the latter, after all, the Six Protoss is a very powerful force in Mount Xumi.


    If Su Yan wants to establish his own order in Mount Xumi, then it is obvious that he can''t make a big deal just by relying on monsters like Yaoshan!


    But all the choices this man made before were completely outside of Cheng Jie''s expectations, so Cheng Jie was already at a loss at this time, and he had no idea what choice Su Yan would make.


    But frankly speaking, the feeling of being in the hands of others is really uncomfortable.


    The bitterness in Cheng Jie''s heart is really very strong. The six protoss have always been aloof, but now they have to hand their fate into the hands of their opponents!


    If there is an ancestor at this time, why is it so?


    What is hateful is that after the shock changes under the Golden Wing Mountain, the ancestors have completely disappeared!


    Perhaps from the moment the golden-winged roc bird disappeared, Garuda was destined to no longer be the strongest clan in Mount Xumi.


    Only before truly experiencing failure, those arrogant emotions are difficult to put away, not to mention that the Garuda clan has been in a high position for too long.


    This failure was the reason that Garuda''s powerhouse was awake: For this cruel world, their clan is not special at all.


    Cheng Jie came to Su Yan from the chariot. In front of Su Yan, Jialouluo''s prince could only choose to lower his head, bit his lower lip, and then offered his long sword with both hands on his waist!


    This sword is inlaid with many spar jewels of different colors. It looks very luxurious, but it is not a powerful treasure.


    This sword itself is only an immortal weapon of the seventh or eighth rank, but it is an important ritual weapon of the clan and a symbol of the status of the prince of the Chengjie clan.


    According to the ancient rules of the Protoss.


    On the battlefield, when the commander dedicates this sword to the enemy, it means that he bows his head and surrenders, and also hands over the control of himself, his troops, and his clan to the opponent''s hands.


    If Su Yan received this sword in his hands, it would represent Su Yan''s acceptance of Chengji''s surrender.


    Su Yanshun took this sword into his hand logically.


    The Demon King around him felt a bad breath. For so many years, the six protoss have been riding on their heads to dominate and blessings. Today, they have finally won back a city!


    Su Yan thought very clearly that he and the six protoss had no blood and blood, and there was no need to drive them to extinction.


    Now that the Wanzai Frost Sword is in hand, it shows that the legend of the seven ancient artifacts is true, not fiction.


    It will not be easy to find the remaining six ancient artifacts. And the power of the Six Protoss in Mount Xumi can be said to be deeply ingrained, and it can just use this existing power.


    There are some demon kings under Su Yan, but these demon kings are not the material that can make great things at first glance.


    With these protoss helping to do things together, Su Yan can also feel more at ease.


    Seeing that this sword was taken by Su Yan, the last lingering illusion of the six protoss was also annihilated!


    From today onwards, whether they like it or not, they must know that there is a higher dominator in their heads!


    Cheng Jie said to Su Yan: "You can dispose of me as you please. I initiated the discussion about the attack on Yaoshan today, and it has nothing to do with these fighters. They are only the executors of orders."


    Su Yan saw the ambition of begging for death in Cheng Jie''s eyes.


    For the Garuda clan occupying the apex of the holy mountain, they have not tasted the so-called failure for too long.


    So much so that the two words "failure" are so strange to them!


    Cheng Jie can''t remember the last time Garuda faced such a level of failure!


    At least in his memory, in the past five thousand years, the Garuda clan has never had such a shameful moment.


    And this failure was actually dominated by him, which made him unable to forgive himself at all.


    This shame really made him very tormented. He wanted to bear all Su Yan''s anger and preserve the fire of the six protoss. More importantly, his heart could no longer bear such a humiliation. Want to die!


    Su Yan could easily see Prince Jialouluo''s mind.


    These existences that have lived for thousands of years may be unattainable existences for others, but for Su Yan, who has the wisdom of the ninth generation, it is almost a piece of white paper unfolded. If you want to read the contents of the paper, you can It''s easy to say.


    Su Yan''s acceptance of this sword meant that he had accepted the surrender of the six protoss.


    Not only the troops of the six protoss must be under his control, but even the six protoss needs to listen to his words.


    Su Yan suddenly slapped Cheng Jie''s face with a fierce slap!


    This slap was extremely crisp, and after the slap, a very clear five-fingerprint was left on Cheng Jie''s face.


    Compared with the physical injury, what made Cheng Jie unbearable was the psychological insult.


    Cheng Jie was stunned for a while, unexpectedly Su Yan would give him a slap in the face!


    But he immediately remembered that he was now a defeated general, and it was reasonable for the other party to want to humiliate him.


    Every time Garuda''s troops descended from the holy mountain and aggressively conquered those disrespectful races, they also used the same method to insult those defeated generals.


    It''s just that now the role has changed, and the Garuda clan is now the insulted loser role!


    Cheng Jie has become ashamed, even if he is slapped by Su Yan, he does not dare to resist at all.


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "Where is your arrogance? When you faced me just now, you didn''t feel any fear at all. I thought you were a rare talent. I didn''t expect to lose your arrogance after only a small setback? "

 Chapter 3858： Surprise attack

    Chapter 3858 Sudden Attack


    Cheng Jie remained silent and did not dare to refute Su Yan.


    Su Yan said again: "Do you know that I have experienced much more tragic failures than this? But as long as you still breathe, you must work hard to bring back the dignity you lost. If you look down on yourself, then you It is doomed for a lifetime! Today''s failure is just the beginning..."


    Cheng Jie raised his head to look at Su Yan, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Because he had no idea that Su Yan would say these things.


    But for Su Yan, it is a matter of reason. I am afraid that no one in this world knows better than Su Yan what it is like to fall from the top of the cloud to the abyss!


    Compared with the suffering and pain that Su Yan has experienced, what counts as Cheng Jie''s failure?


    He just lost a battle, and after returning, he is still the prince of Garuda.


    If this small failure can knock him down, it can only show that his temperament is very weak.


    How can anyone in the world dare to say that he has not experienced failure?


    Some people will give up on themselves after they have experienced failures, and have never recovered from that, and have never made much of it.


    But some people will become more frustrated and courageous after experiencing failure, once or twice... many failures will definitely not be able to defeat him!


    What about losing 10,000 times, as long as you can win once, it is enough to rewrite everything!


    Su Yan always understands that this world will not remember your previous nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine failures, but will only remember whether you have reached the top the last time!


    If it weren''t for this kind of ambition, how could Su Yan go through the ninth world reincarnation and never extinguish his will?


    Because he knows that the seeds are buried in the soil, and only after the test of the cold winter can spring be ushered in!


    The big tree in the sky cannot grow overnight. This road is destined to be full of twists and turns, and it is destined to have many tests!


    Cheng Jie stared at Su Yan, and suddenly he found that Su Yan didn''t escape half of his eyes when they looked at him, and he was full of firmness!


    Cheng Jie only felt that he couldn''t see through the man in front of him.


    Then Cheng Jie heard Su Yan say: "You take the six protoss back to the sacred mountain. I have no interest in the sacred mountain, nor do I want to go to the sacred mountain, but I am interested in the classics and various sacred objects of your clan. The six collections of various books and sacred objects are moved to Yaoshan. I will let the Octopus Demon King meet you in this matter."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Cheng Jie was obviously stunned, because he obviously didn''t expect Su Yan to say such words.


    Su Yan was already the victor, and the most lucrative trophy was undoubtedly the holy mountain itself.


    But Su Yan actually said that he would not go to the Holy Mountain!


    This kind of thing was not in his expectation at all. It should be known that the sacred objects mentioned by Su Yan are not magic weapons, but some objects that are contaminated with the atmosphere of the upper realm. These objects often come from ancient times and were acquired by the six tribes. They are all carefully kept in the clan.


    But what is the use of these so-called sacred objects, no one has ever been able to say.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the powerhouses of the six protoss all fell into a great surprise once again.


    The man said that he has no interest in the holy mountain. Is this true?


    Now he can lead the demon soldiers into the sacred mountain and become the master of the new generation of the sacred mountain. At that time, Su Yan''s name will inevitably be praised by the many creatures of Mount Xumi!


    But when the holy mountain was already within reach, this man actually chose to give up?


    What does he think?


    The six protoss only felt that they couldn''t guess what Su Yan was thinking...because no matter what they thought, those classics and holy relics were not as important as the holy mountain!


    But Su Yan didn''t bother to explain anything.


    Although these creatures of Mount Xumi have cultivated into the realm of the immortal level by virtue of the extraordinary aura of Mount Xumi, they are trapped in the corners of this world, and they have no idea how broad and wonderful the outside world is.


    In their eyes, the sacred mountain is the pinnacle of this world. If you want to surpass the pinnacle, you can only log in to the Western Paradise!


    After all, Su Yan had seen a wider world, and couldn''t take any interest in what they said about the holy mountain.


    After Su Yan explained all this, he landed towards Yaoshan in his sleeves, leaving only the six tribes stunned in the air.


    The rest is left to the Demon Kings such as the Octopus Demon King.


    After this fierce battle, although Su Yan was not injured, the consumption of Xian Yuan was also quite huge, and he needed to adjust his breath.


    The Octopus Demon King was no longer as easy to talk as Su Yan, and gathered the six protoss in one place and extorted severely.


    The demon clan on Yaoshan suffered heavy casualties, and it is not too much to ask for a little compensation.


    The Octopus Demon King was naturally a big lion, but the six protoss thoughts were not here for a long time, and the family background was already very rich, so all the requirements of the Octopus Demon King were agreed.


    This made the Baji Demon King inevitably become a little upset, wondering if the overweight he had just asked for was too low.


    After the Six Protoss promised to pay compensation, the Octopus Demon King then sent the Six Protoss to carry the wounded on the mountain and transport the corpses away... and went directly to the stage of cleaning the battlefield.


    Four of the patriarchs of the six protoss were seriously injured, and they suffered an unprecedented defeat. On the way back, their previous fighting spirit was completely gone.


    It is in stark contrast to the pride and enthusiasm before the expedition.


    The sacred mountain is still brilliant under the sun, and the rich aura also makes the sea of ??clouds extremely agile, turning it into many auspicious totems. Nothing has changed.


    After seeing the holy mountain, the six protoss finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if a nightmare had finally ended.


    However, before the six protoss could climb the sacred mountain, a huge scarlet monster had already been killed out of the hills under the sacred mountain!


    This monster has at least a thousand eyes and a thousand hands on its body like a hill, and the ulcerated skin is full of blood-red flesh!


    This monster seems to have experienced many tragic things, and a thousand eyes are full of distorted and crazy consciousness!


    It wants to destroy not only all the creatures it can see, but it even wants to destroy it along with it!


    After this monster appeared, he immediately uttered an extremely stern wailing!


    In the wailing sound, Qianshou grabbed the chariot of the six protoss again!


    The six protoss were already in a downturn, and they can already see the holy mountain. It can be said that they are backed up and unprepared. When they were attacked by this scarlet monster, many soldiers were swept into the sky!


    This was a sudden attack, and the six protoss were also dumbfounded!


    Because the vicinity of the holy mountain has always been full of sacred aura, it is definitely not an occasion where these monsters can approach!

 Chapter 3859： Bhikkhu saying

    Chapter 3859: The Bhikkhu Says


    However, the reaction of the six protoss was extremely fast. After the first wave of attacks by this scarlet monster, they immediately organized a very effective counterattack!


    After all, Mount Sumeru was originally a place where many unknown monsters would be bred. For long-term survival in such a place, the crisis to deal with includes various unknown monsters.


    The sound sword of the Gandapo clan cut off many of the arms of this monster, making this monster howling even more terrifying!


    But they soon discovered that the blood of this monster is extremely corrosive, and once it falls on the body, it will corrode a large piece of flesh and blood!


    The physical strength of these protoss had already reached an extraordinary level, but they could not withstand the blood corrosion of this monster. All of a sudden, the six protoss were in chaos, and the screams were endless!


    At this time, Asura''s chariot also appeared in the sky!


    Although Ashura is also a protoss, he is an evil **** who only knows about fighting, and has always been at odds with the rest of the protoss.


    The **** battle between each other has started from the moment of birth, and has gone through countless epochs!


    In particular, the struggle between the Asura and Di Shitian tribes had spread to the heavens and all realms in their heyday, and the blood debts between them were countless!


    Asura''s troops quickly launched a charge against the six protoss from both wings!


    This blood-colored monster looked like an insurmountable wall of blood on the front, and the assault launched from the two wings by the Ashura troops would rush the chaotic and unstructured formation of the six protoss!


    Once the morale collapses, I am afraid that all these asuras will be wiped out here!


    At this time, almost all the patriarchs of the six protoss were injured, and several of them were still seriously injured!


    The situation can be said to be extremely unfavorable for the Six Protoss. They never thought that they would be attacked like this when they retreated, and it was launched at the foot of the Holy Mountain!


    It means that the enemy has chosen a time when they are weakest to attack!


    This scarlet monster was probably also brought here by these Asuras. They don''t know where they got the news of the defeat of the Six Protoss, so they have to hit their old opponents here!


    In this chaos, Cheng Jie remembered Su Yan''s words, and more importantly, Su Yan''s firmness did not show any doubt in his eyes!


    Suddenly, Cheng Jie found that he was indifferent to fear. If you dare to face death, then there is nothing terrible in this world!


    He may not be able to achieve Su Yan''s success in a catastrophe, but he can at least work in that direction without being knocked down by the difficulties in front of him!


    A failure not only made Cheng Jie taste the taste of failure, but also left the figure of the man in Cheng Jie''s heart.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, in his subconscious, he had unknowingly worshipped that man as a god!


    Keeping a shadow in our hearts is not necessarily a bad thing, because sometimes this shadow will prompt us to make changes!


    A golden sword light suddenly burst out of the panic formation of the six protoss!


    This golden sword light then turned into a big golden bird, damaging the blood-colored monster!


    A burst of golden brilliance broke out between heaven and earth!


    Everyone involuntarily looked at the golden light source head, and saw that Cheng Jie was already standing on the chariot, and said: "Mahura Kashou appeared the body of the law, transformed into a serpent holding the two wings, Garuda and I assaulted together. Charge! Definitely want to catch these asuras! This is the foot of the sacred mountain! How can these evil gods be presumptuous and disturb the gods?"


    Cheng Jie''s momentum reached its apex at this time, and he had almost swept away the haze that he had just encountered in front of Su Yan, showing an astonishing momentum!


    The fighters of the Garuda clan under him were also infected, and Shanhu Long live together and launched a charge with him!


    The Su Shangxian who couldn''t fight the upper realm came down, couldn''t he clean up these asuras?


    Fight if you want to fight, what''s so verbose!


    And two thousand miles away, the cracks in the earth over there have spread beyond the bounds of the basaltic sea of ??flames.


    Crimson lava flows from the cracks in the earth...


    A lotus carrying Samantabhadra and the old man slowly flew out of the basalt fire.


    Behind the lotus platform, a cloud of smoke billowed the sky and obscured the sun.


    After losing the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, that delicate balance had been completely broken, and the rate of collapse was much faster than the Bodhisattva expected.


    Many towering volcanoes have begun to erupt!


    The magma stimulated the clouds and turned into a slightly warm acid rain.


    Many plants and trees will die under acid rain, and the vibration of the volcano in the rear has become more and more severe!


    The incarnation of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva pinched his fingers, and his brows became more and more frowning.


    All the visions of the future that Samantabhadra saw are the destruction of landslides and magma engulfing everything!


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva was horrified to see such a future scene. If such a scene does happen, not only Mount Xumi will become charcoal, but the foundation of Lingshan will also be shaken!


    Both of these can be regarded as great disasters!


    The Tathagata Buddha sent Su Yan into the illusory realm to practice in order to help Su Yan get rid of his sin. No one knows what method Su Yan used to sneak into Mount Xumi from the illusory realm!


    If the Wanzai Ice Sword cannot be recovered within 14 days, and without the protection of the Wanzai Ice Sword, the body of the Demon God Chang Geng is completely burned by the sea of ??fire, then it will be of no avail to retrieve the Wanzai Ice Sword in the future.


    The corpse of the demon **** and the Wanzai Frost Sword complemented each other in order to contend with the powerful flames in the veins.


    If the two are missing, the collapse of the Tianzhu will be irreversible!


    Things continue to evolve, I am afraid that Western bliss will be dragged into the water by Su Yan!


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva made two-handed preparations, this incarnation went to chase Su Yan''s whereabouts, and his real body on Lingshan went to the Daxiong Hall to find the Tathagata Buddha to explain this clearly.


    There is too illusory isolation between Mount Xumi and Lingshan, only a few Buddhas have the ability to shuttle freely between Xumi Mountain and Lingshan.


    This matter is really too big, it must be decided by the Tathagata Buddha!


    When Samantabhadra Bodhisattva came to the Daxiong Hall, the Buddha was preaching with three thousand monks. He was talking about thirty-six thousand calamities in an epoch, and from these thirty-six thousand calamities, seventy-two thousand children can be derived Robbery.


    The large and small powers have evolved to the extreme, adding up to one hundred and eight thousand!


    The immortal emperor is so powerful that he can surpass the barriers between many worlds, spread beliefs in thousands of worlds, and create brilliant immortal realms out of thin air among the void universe.


    But in the first era, there will be many immortal emperors falling, so why?


    Because the immortal emperor is powerful, he may not be able to surpass one hundred and eighty thousand calamities. If he can''t resist it, he will fall!


    Even if the seventh consciousness has been opened up, and space and time have been surpassed, everything that can''t reach the calamity will be gone.


    Samantabhadra became more and more frowning and frowned when he heard it outside. The Tathagata Buddha seemed to mean something.

 Chapter 3860： Where does the seal come from

    Chapter 3860: Where does the seal come from?


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva was still in shock, but suddenly heard the Tathagata Buddha said: "Since he has already come, why should he hesitate outside the door and not come in?"


    Among the gazes of many bhikkhus, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva walked to the Daxiong Hall and looked up at the Buddha Tathagata. Although she didn''t say a word, the Buddha Tathagata fully understood what she wanted to express.


    Tathagata Buddha''s eyes are shining with wisdom, and it seems that everything in the galaxy universe can be contained in it.


    Among the strongest Taoist ancestors and immortal emperors in the immortal world, the wisdom of the Buddha is the highest.


    At the moment when his eyes met, Samantabhadra had accurately conveyed what Samantabhadra wanted to express.


    This mysterious and mysterious method of transmitting information is more precise than language.


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "The Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword has fallen into his hands, isn''t it? The ancient Seven Emperors of Mount Xumi left a total of seven artifacts on Mount Xumi. Since he has already obtained the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, then it must be He will try his best to collect the other six artifacts into his own hands. He is such a person."


    Tathagata Buddha said he was undoubtedly Su Yan.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "The point is not here. The point is that after he has taken away the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, the Tianzhu must not be able to support it. If it is eroded by the fire in the earth veins, the Tianzhu will collapse, and the Lingshan Mountain will also collapse. The ground will shake!"


    The appearance of Samantabhadra looks worried, but the Tathagata Buddha is a lot more free and easy, and there is no sign of distress at all.


    If the Tianzhu collapses, Lingshan will inevitably collapse. Why is the Tathagata Buddha so calm? Is it possible that a solution has already been figured out?


    The Tathagata Buddha has always had great magical powers, and he can also know most of the past and the future. Maybe there is a way to deal with the crisis.


    Just listen to the Buddha Tathagata calmly asking: "How many years has it been since the fall of the Demon God Chang Geng?"


    Samantabhadra felt that the question asked by the Buddha was really abrupt, but after thinking about it for a moment, he replied: "The Demon God of Chang Gung had fallen before Lingshan was established in the ancient times. At least 70,000 years have passed since today... ��"


    "Has the body of the Demon God Chang Geng suppressed the sea of ??fire for 70,000 years? The suppression of such a long period of time, even if there is any crime in his lifetime, should it be offset?"


    What the Tathagata Buddha said made Samantabhadra feel inexplicable. He didn''t know what the profound meaning was in it, so he respectfully said: "I want to ask the Buddha for advice, what is the mystery in it."


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "I practiced in Mount Xumi 70,000 years ago. Although I had become enlightened, I did not have the idea of ??bringing Mount Xumi into my grasp. At that time, this spiritual mountain did not exist... I could know the past and the future, and I could predict the future. The great extinction that Mount Mishan is about to face will kill more than 90% of the hundreds of millions of lives in Mount Xumi. If it were you, how would you deal with it?"


    "My Buddha is compassionate, and I must find a way to save the common people, Amitabha."


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "You are as merciful as I am, and the great extinction is in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, where the sky collapses and the earth collapses, the fire in the veins will rush to the sky, and the thick volcanic clouds formed will cover the sky for more than a year. Plants will die if they don��t get sunlight, and those animals that feed on plants will also go extinct, which has always triggered a chain reaction of extinction... The only solution is to suppress the fire in the ground veins, and to preserve the Tianzhu is secondary. It''s because at that time the Western Paradise of Bliss hadn''t been opened yet."


    Samantabhadra hadn''t been enlightened for that long, and the Tathagata Buddha said all things he didn''t know.


    Only then did Samantabhadra know that the Tathagata Buddha used the body of the Chang Gung Demon God and the Wanzai Ice Sword to suppress the sea of ??fire, not to preserve the stability of the Tianzhu and Lingshan, but to protect the sentient beings of Mount Xumi.


    I have to say that this pattern is much larger than Samantabhadra thought.


    The Tathagata Buddha said again: "The Tianzhu collapses and Lingshan will naturally be severely damaged, but even if this Great Hall of the Great Heroes collapses, it can be rebuilt. As long as this seat is still on Lingshan, thousands of palaces can be built. This is a trivial matter. If the anger in the middle erupts in thousands, I am afraid that it will bring another catastrophe to Mount Xumi, and eventually it will inevitably be a disaster."


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "My Buddha is merciful. It is too early for Su Yan to take away the Wanzai Frost Sword. You only need to retrieve the Wanzai Frost Sword, and the loose seal can be strengthened and strengthened again, and Su Yan will take it away. The Wanzai Frost Sword is only two days, and we have at least twelve days to settle all this..."


    But I don��t want Samantabhadra to say anything, I saw the Tathagata Buddha shaking his head.


    Samantabhadra knew that his idea was rejected by the Buddha, so he lowered his head and respectfully wanted to hear what the Buddha would teach.


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "After I cultivated a six-legged golden body in Daxue Mountain, I already have a realm of great achievement. But in the face of this great catastrophe that destroys everything, I can''t rely on my own magic to deal with it. Because the fire comes from the veins of the earth, It was also conceived by Mount Xume itself and was one of the great calamities generated by the heavens and the earth. Although my mana can suppress the earth fire for a while, but to suppress the earth fire for a long time, I need to find another way. Otherwise, this catastrophe is still impossible. avoid."


    The method that the Tathagata Buddha found was to use the Chang Geng Demon God and Wanzai Xuanbing Sword to suppress it together. This is something everyone knows, and there is nothing to repeat.


    In ancient times, Xumi Mountain had seven ancient demon saints, and only the Chang Geng Demon God was preserved for a long time because of the special attributes of the Wanzai Frost Sword after its fall.


    The demon **** has the emperor''s cultivation base. After death, the body and the Wanzai Frost Sword complement each other, and the earth fire can be suppressed.


    "It''s just that this method can''t be regarded as a very glorious Buddhist method, and it must not be calculated as compassion, but it is just an expedient measure." The words of the Tathagata Buddha shocked Samantabhadra and the monk who listened to it.


    Because no one would have thought that Buddha Tathagata would say such things in his mouth. What was even more unexpected was that Buddha Tathagata was so magical, and there would be such a moment of compromise.


    Indeed, the method of sealing the Demon God of Chang Gung was the method of the Wuzong borrowed by the Tathagata Buddha, even using a blood curse.


    Only in this way can the body of the Demon God Chang Geng survive 70,000 years without decay, and always suppress the ground fire in the sea of ??basalt fire!


    Even though the Tathagata Buddha had already set a seal, an accident happened ten thousand years ago. The Wanzai Ice Sword was about to fly away, but it was blocked by the Medicine Master Buddha and Samantabhadra.


    After that, the Medicine Master Buddha and Samantabhadra made arrangements in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, and only then did Su Yan see the guardian and the extremely special formation.

 Chapter 3861： Ruin Temple on Rainy Night

    Chapter 3861: Rainy night broken temple


    "The collapse of the Tianzhu was originally an irreversible thing. It was only possible to sustain it for so many years with the body of the Demon God Chang Geng. The body of the Demon God Chang Geng cannot be returned to the dust, and part of the obsession cannot be resolved. It is a torment. The Wuzong''s methods are formally used. This obsession of a demon **** is used." Tathagata Buddha said, "This is definitely not a good method. The so-called uncompassion is also here."


    The so-called non-compassion is for the Demon God of Chang Gung, not for the masses of Mt. Xumi.


    Even if the demon **** had a serious fault in front of him, the seventy thousand years of suffering would be enough to redeem his sins, and the demon god''s body should be returned to the dust.


    If the body of the demon **** and the Wanzai Xuanbing Sword continue to be suppressed in the sea of ??fire, only the generations of the Lingshan Bliss World will fall into the magical way!


    Samantabhadra had already understood what the Tathagata Buddha meant, and immediately asked: "Shall we just sit and watch the Tianzhu collapse?"


    Tathagata Buddha said indifferently: "The Tianzhu above the sea of ??fire of Xuanwu always needs to be guarded. This time, the golden body of this seat will be used to replace the Tianzhu, and it can be maintained at least until the end of this era. Chang Geng Demon God has suffered for many years, this seat If you personally bear it back, you won��t be owed anymore."


    If the golden body suppresses the earth fire, the Buddha himself will often fall into a state of burning five inner parts.


    But since he is a Tathagata Buddha, he has done everything from cutting meat to feeding eagles and sacrificing himself to feed tigers. Such sacrifices are really nothing!


    The Tathagata Buddha can sit on the Lingshan Mountain steadily through the change of brokerage, not by how powerful magic power, but by always willing to bear the painful spirit of sacrifice for the people of the world.


    Both Bhikkhu and Samantabhadra were surprised by the words of the Buddha. Samantabhadra was about to persuade him to see if there were other ways, but he heard the Buddha said: "The sufferings of the Chang Gung demon god, this seat is also Need to bear it again, because it was originally the price of the blood curse."


    This spiritual mountain seems to be high above, and the Western Paradise of Bliss seems to be peaceful and peaceful...


    But all of this is not innate, you can get it casually, you need someone to bear the weight of the pillar and lift the western bliss on the cloud to get it...


    The Tathagata Buddha continued: "Pu Xian, you have also heard that there are a hundred and eight thousand calamities in the first era, and the end is so dense, like the ocean tide rolling, never stopping. It is useless to escape, sometimes it is necessary. We must face the difficulties. This is the fate of the existence of the immortal world."


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva folded his hands together and bowed deeply to the Tathagata Buddha, his eyes full of admiration and piety.


    And in the Xumi world.


    The incarnation of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva flew halfway, and suddenly stopped. The anxiety on his face gradually disappeared and became calm and peaceful. The Bodhisattva said to the old man: "The matter of the Tianzhu, the Buddha has already been concerned about it."


    The old man asked: "Tathagata Buddha must have a way to chase the Wanzai Xuanbing Sword back, right?"


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva did not answer the old man''s question, but said to the old man: "How many years have you guarded the basalt fire?"


    Although the old man did not understand why Samantabhadra asked this question suddenly, he still answered honestly: "Almost ten thousand years."


    "Has it been so long? These ten thousand years are really just a flick of a finger, and they have passed so quickly. The vortex sea of ??flames is also a prison for you, imprisoning you for ten thousand years, and lonely ten thousand years, read You work hard and go back to Lingshan with me to practice." Samantabhadra said.


    The old man was in ecstasy at first, and then asked: "If I go to Lingshan, who will guard the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire?"


    "You don''t have to worry, everything is arranged by the Buddha Tathagata! That Su Yan gets the Ten Thousand Years Xuanbing Sword is also destined, and the Buddha Tathagata will take care of this personally. We don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    After listening to the old man, he was shocked for a long time. According to Samantabhadra, wouldn''t it be that the Tathagata Buddha had to come to Mount Sumeru himself from the lower realms?


    And what does this "destined" mean, and what is Su Yan''s background? How could Samantabhadra Bodhisattva say such things!


    In astonishment, the old man discovered that the Bodhisattva no longer intends to follow Su Yan''s trail. He has no idea what actions the Bodhisattva will take next, and he can only follow the Bodhisattva.


    On Mount Yao, Su Yan has never stepped out of the palace since he got the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha. He held the relic in his hand and watched it for a long time. It seemed that if it had discovered a great mystery.


    Even the books and holy relics sent by the six protoss were put aside by Su Yan.


    Although the Baji Demon King was very strange in his heart, he did not dare to ask more.


    Because Shangxian''s realm is too high, what he sees and thinks is no longer what he can figure out.


    In the past half month, Su Yan hadn''t moved a bit in the hall, and seemed to have completely fallen into contemplation and meditation.


    It wasn''t until the brilliance of the full moon that night shone on the relics that Su Yan showed a suddenly enlightened expression...


    Outside an ancient temple thousands of miles away, a heavy rain was falling under the heavy night.


    The rain was so heavy that it would almost submerge the entire world, and there was a young girl in the ancient temple taking shelter from the rain.


    Because this ancient temple has been in disrepair for a long time, there are many places where it leaks. It rains heavily outside and light rain inside.


    With the accumulation of rain, there is no dry place in the ancient temple.


    But this girl stood in the ancient temple, but she didn''t even touch her, and she completely kept her body dry!


    Suddenly, a purple thunder struck across the sky!


    Reflecting the face of the young girl Ming Ruoshuangxue, the fierce gods in the ancient temple also took a glimpse!


    Noisy voices gradually came from outside...


    Then the four demon kings appeared on the periphery of the ancient temple. The lowest of the four demon kings was about three meters tall, almost flush with the eaves of the ancient temple!


    The four demon kings were breathing heavily under the rain curtain, and they waited until they had settled their positions before they said fiercely to the young man: "Do you know what crime you have committed?"


    The girl said: "You are so funny. After chasing me for two thousand miles, you still ask me what crime I have? Even if I have any guilt, can you evil demons be able to convict it?"


    "You took the sacred object that Venerable Shangxian wanted and didn''t hand it over?" The demon king said, "Now Mount Xumi is under the control of Shangxian, and the gods and monsters have been subdued, and your little human race is actually Dare to defy Shangxian''s orders? Do you want to be ransacked?"


    The girl snorted softly, and a wave of water swayed away from her feet, and then all the water waves of her footsteps were pushed away by an invisible force, and her feet were completely dry.


    Another demon king said: "Brother, what''s your kindness with her! Look at her delicate skin and tender meat, she must be very delicious after being cooked. I can grab her first and then slowly torture her?"

 Chapter 3862： Guided by the Relic

    Chapter 3862: Guided by the Relic


    The girl said: "I don''t know who the Supreme Immortal you are talking about is, but he must be a very domineering person! But even so, you fairies don''t even want to take in the treasures of our Ye Clan!"


    "The treasure of the Ye Clan? Hey, this thing was also snatched from our monster clan in the past, and it is reasonable to return it to our monster clan! Xiao Nizi, if you want to survive, hand it over! Otherwise! If so, we can only kill you first before going to flatten the Ye Clan! It''s not that Lao Tzu boasted in front of you, now Mount Xumi is the world of our Monster Clan!"


    The girl twisted her eyebrows lightly. There were many rumors about the mysterious deity of the Demon Race, and the girl had certainly heard of it.


    I heard that he came from the upper realm, and with his own power, the six protoss of the holy mountain have been beaten down to their heads!


    It has completely replaced the former position of the Golden Winged Great Sage!


    But this celestial being was even more mysterious than the Great Sage of the Golden Wings. After conquering the six protoss, there was no more information.


    There is no way to speculate about his purpose.


    The girl said: "When will you guys be able to represent the monster race?"


    The girl actually took the initiative to move her hand while she was speaking, and saw a sword aura burst out of her five fingers like a jade green onion, and then this sword aura expanded more than ten times!


    After the orange sword energy shot out, it directly separated the heavy rain curtain!


    If Su Yan were here, he would definitely be able to see that this girl was practicing the sword intent of meditation that was only cultivated by ancient swordsmanship.


    One of the demon kings was born with two thick dominoes on his arm, and the sword energy was blocked with these two dominoes, but he slipped at least ten meters in the rain!


    The strength of this girl is very good, at least not as delicate as her appearance.


    The girl''s first sword aura returned without success, and then two more sword auras changed. This sword aura contained threads of imperial aura, not just a simple immortal change!


    Pulled by the sword qi, even the rain in the air was distorted, and the surrounding rain was all twisted together, turning into a water dragon and rushing towards the four demon kings!


    "Xiao Nizi, you are too presumptuous!" One of the demon kings changed their facial expressions directly. It was completely dark, it looked like a mixture of a lion and a human, and there was a shiny blue cloud above its dark body. Wen keeps on wandering, full of a powerful sense of strength! At the same time, there is a breath of wild and wild animals coming to your face!


    After the Demon King changed his face, his power was more than ten times more powerful than before!


    I grabbed these two sword qi directly with one hand, and then crushed the two sword qi with bare hands!


    After the two sword qis were broken, the girl was already a little nervous.


    Just listen to the sound of the Demon King''s urn with an aura: "You don''t want to hand over the Xuanyuan Soldier Talisman, this is your last chance! If you don''t hand it over, we will have to search your corpse!"


    A few blue and purple lightning struck down again in the sky, and the girl''s face became paler in the light of the electric light.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman is the treasure of the Ye Clan. It has been inherited for more than 18,000 years. If it is handed over to these demon kings, not only the face of the Ye Clan will be greatly damaged, but even the strength will be greatly reduced. decline!


    If the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman was not important, the girl would not flee thousands of miles with the Dragon Talisman!


    If there is only one Demon King, the girl can still fight!


    The four demon kings appearing here together, it can be said that the girl''s desire to fight for life has been cut off.


    But even if she continues to fly with the sword, she has no certainty that she can escape from the hands of these four demon kings!


    "Why do you have to force her to hand over some Xuanyuan Soldier Talisman? As far as I know, Shangxian didn''t let you **** things from the human race." A young male voice came from the depths of the ruined temple.


    The four demon kings and young girls couldn''t help showing their surprised expressions.


    This voice means that there is still a sixth person here. This is something they didn''t expect at all, or even noticed it!


    Especially the young girl, she had no idea how the altar where the Blood Lotus Bodhisattva was originally sitting, the idol suddenly disappeared, replaced by a young man in white.


    The aura of this young man is deep and restrained, and his eyes are calm and unfathomable, but he has no demon spirit. It should not be a demon race, nor a **** race, but a human race!


    It''s great to see the same kind here!


    However, the girl still kept her inner vigilance, because she didn''t know whether the young man who appeared suddenly was an enemy or a friend.


    Maybe it is the bad guy who covets the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman of the Ye Clan!


    A demon king said: "Hey, why is there a human here? Is it to stop our brother? Or is it just a show?"


    "The boss just kills him, it''s okay to have one more."


    The demon king in charge showed a solemn expression, just because he couldn''t see through the white-clothed man sitting on the altar, perhaps the opponent''s strength had exceeded their imagination.


    "Don''t act rashly, this kid is a little weird, who of you noticed when did he come?"


    The four demon kings glanced at each other, but none of them could answer this question.


    The expression on the face of the demon king in charge also became more solemn, and he clasped his fist in the depths of the temple and said: "I don''t know what kind of way is the master? We are doing things for the Lord Shangxian! If it is possible, still Please take it easy! Everyone goes their own way, and it is better not to disturb each other."


    The white-clothed man in the temple said: "Don''t you understand me? I said that the gods never asked you to **** the treasures of the human race. This should be your own opinion, right?"


    The three demon kings are already dumbfounded, but the demon king who is in charge still has a gloomy expression, and said, "How do you know that we don''t have the order of the Lord God?"


    The other Demon King agreed: "Aren''t you the Supreme Immortal deity? How dare to speak to our brother in this tone here!"


    After hearing this question, the white-clothed man smiled and shook his head gently.


    This man in white is no one else, of course it is Su Yan.


    It��s just that Su Yan didn��t expect that these monster races would hold chicken feathers as their arrows and search around...


    If you think about it carefully, recently, many demon kings have sent greetings to Su Yan''s seat, and along with these greetings, there are many precious treasures.


    These four demon kings probably wanted to **** the treasures of the Ye Clan, send a greeting note, and then join Yaoshan.


    Su Yan had a faint headache thinking about this, although he had no intentions in this regard, but it was difficult to stop what these demon kings did.


    And Su Yan came here not far in the rainy night for no other reason, but was guided by the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha.

 Chapter 3863： Venerable Master

    Chapter 3863: Venerable Shangxian


    The girl''s eyes staring at Su Yan suddenly brightened, as if she had thought of something.


    But she immediately turned around, staring at the four demon kings outside the ancient temple, and continued to say nothing.


    And Su Yan also slowly walked down from the altar.


    Water accumulated everywhere in the ancient temple, but with Su Yan''s steps, the accumulated water separated automatically. When Su Yan walked outside the ruined temple, even the rain falling from the sky automatically avoided him.


    Although it was windy and rainy outside, no drop of water fell on Su Yan''s body.


    If you open the barrier and bounce all the rain away, it is a very simple matter.


    It can be easily done even if it does not reach the immortal level strength.


    But at this time, Su Yan didn''t open the barrier at all, or even called the Xian Yuan in his body, just walked so peacefully all the way, and he had already achieved this.


    It seems that the rain in the sky has a certain consciousness and automatically evaded him.


    When the rain fell, it seemed that the consciousness of this man in white was already above the sky and the earth!


    These four demon kings are not fools either, they have realized that the man in front of him must be from an extraordinary background, and his strength is unfathomable!


    But they didn''t expect that the man in white clothes in front of them was the Venerable Shangxian in their mouths.


    Because it is common sense that everyone knows that the celestial being has never descended from Mount Yao for many days.


    And this man appeared suddenly, who could think of a connection with the legendary god?


    Looking at Su Yan, the girl gradually clenched her lower lip, but her sense of guard was stronger than before. Although she had recognized that Su Yan was the same human race as her.


    The leading Demon King stared at Su Yan for a long time before he said, "Which clan master are you?"


    The human races of Mount Xumi have no sects, and rely on various clans to support them. These families are all cultivated families, and the seven most powerful families are collectively called the seven longevity families.


    The Ye family where this girl is located is one of the Seven Clan of Longevity.


    The human race of Mount Xumi is not considered a native, but the top cultivation family in the world moved here in order to pursue higher achievements and a better environment.


    After all, Mount Xumi''s aura is ten times as strong as outside!


    It is easy to cultivate to the level of the earth immortal here, and it is even simpler than smelting golden pills in the world.


    But any monk who can cultivate in the human world to cross the catastrophe realm, put it here on Mount Xumi, at least can achieve the cultivation of a heavenly immortal.


    The ancestors of the Seven Clan of Longevity have had emperor-level characters.


    If it weren''t for the ancestors to have really widened, they would not be eligible to install the family into Mount Xumi.


    However, after the Tathagata Buddha sat alone on the Lingshan Mountain, the passage for Xumi Mountain to ascend to immortality was almost closed. It becomes very difficult for the human races who are practicing in Mount Xumi to break through the restrictions of Mount Xumi and ascend into the immortal world.


    And the limits of the environment in Mount Xumi, it is almost the upper limit to be able to break through to the golden immortal cultivation base, and it is almost hopeless to achieve the immortal king in his life.


    Cultivating here, it can be said that the lower limit is extremely high, and a little talent can become an immortal.


    But the upper limit is just like that, the fairy king may be hopeless for life. And it is very likely to be trapped in this Sumeru world forever, unable to move.


    Unlike real immortals in the immortal world, they can travel between many immortal realms and enjoy the long and happy life.


    This gain and loss is also very obvious. But for this girl, there is obviously no chance of choice, because since she was born in the world of Xumi, her destiny has been doomed since she was born.


    And these four demon kings stood in the rain curtain, after the blue and purple electric light fell, only to see their faces looked extremely hideous in the glimpse of the electric light!


    Su Yan glanced at the four demon kings, completely disinterested in answering their questions, and finally fell on the girl''s body instead.


    After the girl was seen by Su Yan, she didn''t know why her body tightened. It was clear that Su Yan''s body didn''t contain the slightest killing intent, and she couldn''t even sense hostility.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and his surroundings fell into a strange silence.


    In the silence, there is naturally an invisible pressure.


    Feeling that the Demon King could not bear the pressure, he took the lead and said: "Can''t you kid hear my elder brother''s question? Ask what your identity is!"


    Su Yan raised his hand gently, and between his fingers, all the rain falling from the sky turned into sharp ice thorns. Although there was no obvious lethality on the four demon kings, it was very obvious. Warning.


    Su Yan said softly: "You bully a little girl under the guise of Shangxian. If the Shangxian knows, you will be angry."


    "Don''t you think you are really a god?! It''s not ashamed to dare to preach to our brothers here!" The Demon King''s temper was very violent, and he could not bear the anger and irritability in his heart when he spoke of it, he picked up what he was holding. The big knife slashed directly at Su Yan!


    This knife is not too complicated, but it is full of astonishing aura. The Demon King''s three-meter-high figure slashed fiercely from the air with a long knife, and it has a strong sense of oppression in itself!


    Coupled with the incomparable strength of the sword, the lethality is indeed not to be underestimated!


    But this knife was far inferior to the attack by the head of the six protoss.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to turn his head, let alone use the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword, just gently stretched out a hand and pressed the knife in the air, and the horrible sword energy disappeared in an instant Invisible!


    Su Yan''s hand was holding the blade of the long knife. The Demon King wanted to take the long knife out of Su Yan''s hand, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the long knife!


    It seems that this long knife was imposing a strange space seal after being held by Su Yan!


    The Demon King tried his best and still couldn''t withdraw the long sword, and said angrily: "What are you doing, don''t come to help!"


    The other two Demon Kings had already cleaned up to help, but they were stopped by the lead brother.


    Although the leader of the elder brother is also a monster, his knowledge is still much better than that of the three younger brothers. Su Yan''s light-lifting posture shows that he has a realm of absolute crushing in strength!


    Even if the four of them play together, it is absolutely impossible to be his opponent!


    In today''s Xumi world, only two extraordinary existences have such an absolute crushing strength.


    The first one is the Golden Winged Great Sage, but the Golden Winged Great Sage has long been missing, and the Golden Winged Great Sage is full of divine nature and is definitely not a human race.


    There is also the Venerable Shangxian of Yaoshan!


    The white-clothed man in front of him is deeper than the sea, and can only be the Venerable Shangxian of Yaoshan!


    It''s just... the legendary Shangxian Venerable hasn''t been reading the historical classics of Yao Clan in Yaoshan, and he has barely left his house?


    How could you suddenly come to such a deserted place? Could it be possible that even Venerable Shangxian had taken a fancy to the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman that this little girl was wearing?

 Chapter 3864： Look at your palm prints

    Chapter 3864 Look at your palm prints


    The leading brother knelt down on one knee and hugged Su Yan and said: "I don''t know if the celestial being will come, and the collision has offended the celestial being. Please forgive me!


    "Big Brother..." The Demon King''s long knife is still being held by Su Yan with one hand, but he has become undecided at this moment, because he also knows that this "Venerable Immortal" means that Mount Xumi is absolutely strong. Force and realm!


    The powerhouse who can sweep the six protoss tribes on their own is one of the few in the world of Xumi looking at the past and present.


    It is definitely not an existence they can afford!


    The eldest brother in the lead cast another wink. There was a fierce killing intent in this look. Even a fool knew that Su Yan''s identity and strength were not simple.


    The Demon King was still stunned, and after a long time he let go of the long knife in his hand, and then knelt on one knee.


    He couldn''t think of it, a man who was suddenly killed out to disrupt the situation suddenly became that mysterious Venerable God!


    Su Yan also lightly opened the long sword in his hand and said: "You will not be punished this time. If there is another next time, you will be punished severely. You go first..."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The eldest brother greeted the three younger brothers hurriedly retreating, as if he was afraid that Su Yan would go back.


    After dismissing the four demon kings, only Su Yan and the girl were left inside and outside the ancient temple.


    The heavy rain was still torrential, Su Yan looked at the girl and said, "Can you let me see you..."


    Before Su Yan had finished speaking, the girl had already pulled out a short knife and stared at Su Yan fiercely, "Do you want to **** Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman like them?"


    Although the young girl''s murderous aura was not so strong, Su Yan saw a great determination in her eyes!


    Obviously, Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman is something she intends to protect with her life.


    The atmosphere became tense unconsciously.


    Su Yan laughed softly, and with Su Yan''s smile, the tension was unconsciously resolved.


    Then Su Yan said: "I am not interested in Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman at all, I just want to see your palm prints."


    "Palmprints?" A puzzled expression appeared on the girl''s face. Because what Su Yan said was beyond her expectation.


    This man came all the way to see her palm prints? What the **** is this request?


    Could it be... the girl thought about whether Su Yan was greedy for her body, but seeing Su Yan''s sincere smile, she didn''t seem to be that kind of erotic.


    As a result, the girl became more and more confused, wondering what Su Yan was asking for. Because the requirement to look at palm prints is really weird!


    Although he was questioned, the expression on Su Yan''s face was not at all embarrassing, saying: "Have you ever heard a saying that changes in palm prints represent the life of a body."


    The girl frowned and said: "This is just a superstitious statement. There are certain destinies for fate, but more depends on personal choices. Fate is chosen by herself."


    The girl��s answer was that Su Yan was very satisfied, but Su Yan said, ��I��m looking for someone with special palm prints. You should be the one I��m looking for.��


    It was the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha who guided Su Yan to find this girl here.


    The relic contains a part of the wisdom of the Buddha, and it should not point the wrong way.


    The girl stared at Su Yan, and asked, "Are you really the sage of the demon race?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "It''s you who swept the six protoss all by yourself?"


    "It''s me." Su Yan said again.


    "But since you are the leader of the Demon Race, why are you not the Demon Race but a human?" The girl looked at Su Yan, seemingly confused.


    Su Yan said, "Is there anyone who stipulates that humans cannot be the leader of the monster race?"


    The young girl was immediately overwhelmed by Su Yan, and she couldn''t speak for a while: "This..."


    After a while, the girl asked again: "Do you really have no plot against Xuanyuan Longfu?"


    Su Yan said, "If I wanted your dragon talisman, I would have already snatched it. Do you think you can be my opponent? What kind of dragon talisman of yours is not a divine weapon, it is meaningless to me."


    "Thank you for helping me drive away the four fairies." The girl slowly spread her hands as she spoke.


    I saw that her left and right palm prints were completely different, but after they were put together, a certain pattern was formed between them.


    The girl also stared at her palm prints carefully. She only knew that her palm prints were different from others, but she didn''t think about the magic.


    Because the palm prints of people in this world are not the same, it is impossible to find exactly the same palm prints.


    After carefully reading the girl��s hands, Su Yan showed a surprised expression and said, ��It��s Gua Kun, you come with me, and I want you to do something for me. As long as this is done, you will be sure to let you It''s infinitely useful. At least your family doesn''t need to be oppressed by the monster clan anymore! This is my promise."


    Instead, the girl said with caution: "What the **** are you doing? Why do you have any purpose? You might as well say it now, otherwise, you will make me feel very bottomless, and I will not dare to touch you."


    Su Yan said, "You will know what I am going to do in the future. You only need to know that you are extremely important to me. You should take a rest and wait until dawn and we will set off."


    From Su Yan''s words, the young girl sensed a sense of unbearable pecking. Obviously, only those who have been in the upper ranks for a long time have this kind of momentum.


    Su Yan had finished speaking and returned to the ancient temple.


    And this heavy rain gradually stopped.


    After the heavy rain, the air was exceptionally fresh.


    A bright moon has also appeared in the sky.


    The girl stared at Su Yan for a long time. In front of this strange man, she still couldn''t meditate and settle down, so she said, "You can do things for you. What do you do! And... our family is now being besieged by many monster races. It would be great if you could drank those monster races back."


    Su Yan said: "These are all very simple things, do you have any more requirements?"


    Shao had no idea that Su Yan would agree so readily. He couldn''t think of any other requirements for a while, but said: "I don''t have any requirements anymore. If there is a request, it is your idea that you can''t fight Xuanyuan Long Talisman."


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a smile, but still solemnly said: "I promise you."


    After the girl got Su Yan''s answer, she said, "My name is Ye Wushuang."


    Su Yan''s: "Wushuang? Good name."


    She watched Su Yan silently for a while, and then said: "Since you and I have reached an agreement, it should not be too late. It is better to set off now. We should be able to reach my clan''s territory before dawn. My clan should be in now. In a great crisis."

 Chapter 3865： Yezu City

    Chapter 3865 Chapter Ye Clan City


    Immediately, the two directly flew into the air with the sword light.


    After the heavy rain, the night sky was washed away.


    Under the leadership of Ye Wushuang, Su Yan steered the sword light for at least two thousand miles. When the belly was white in the east, he finally saw a city surrounded by mountains.


    This city is the largest of the five cities under the control of the Ye Clan!


    It is also the first human city built by the ancestors of the Ye people in the Xumi world.


    And in the night that hasn''t faded, three monster beasts almost as tall as the city wall can be seen desperately hitting the protective barrier of the city!


    These monsters themselves are covered by heavy armor, and there are hammers on their tails. Every time they hit the protective barrier of the city, the barrier and the earth will be shaken together!


    And behind these three monsters, although it was a dense primitive jungle, Su Yan had sensed that there were at least ten very powerful monsters, and at least a few hundred weaker ones.


    It shows that it is not only the three monster beasts that are coming to attack the territory of the Ye tribe. There are also many demon tribes hidden in the jungle.


    Above the city wall, the cultivators of the Ye Clan were waiting in full battle, waiting for the monster beast to destroy the protective barrier, and then rushed out to fight these monster beasts to the death.


    It seems that a big battle is already on the verge of breaking out.


    But there was no change in expression on Su Yan''s face. He just noticed that Ye Wushuang had subconsciously bit his lower lip. It seemed that this Ye clan girl would always be nervous and overwhelmed when she encounters a situation that makes her nervous and overwhelmed. Do it.


    For the Ye Clan, the current situation is indeed a major crisis of life and death.


    Su Yan said: "The foundations of the seven longevity families should be extremely deep. Don''t you have many golden immortal masters in your family? These monsters are not very powerful."


    Ye Wushuang said: "There were originally many masters in the family, but fifty years ago, under the instigation of the Golden Winged Great Sage, the Seven Great Longevity Clan had a civil war and withered countless masters. Since then, the power of the seven clans has been greatly increased. Weakened, less than one-fifth of the peak era. Moreover, each family has more than one city, and each city needs at least one golden fairy to sit in..."


    According to Ye Wushuang''s statement, the power of the Seven Great Longevity Clan was already very weak, and the few masters in the clan were divided into different cities.


    In this way, the power that was not very strong was reduced again.


    It''s no wonder that such a little monster race can pose such a huge threat to the Ye Family!


    "These monsters are really hateful! They came to attack the Ye Clan just for the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman!" Ye Wushuang gritted his teeth and stared down.


    Her only hope now is Su Yan. If Su Yan is really that high immortal, he only needs a word to make these monster races fade away like a tide, and he dare not repeat the crime!


    The Four Great Demon Kings who had just arrived to pursue Ye Wushuang were already the top powerhouses among the demon clan in the north, but they were still like gods to Su Yan, and Su Yan had already **** them off with a word.


    For Su Yan, it would be very easy to put these monster races in front of the plane!


    Su Yan said: "These monster races are very simple to settle, and you can follow me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he fell from the sky lightly, and Ye Wushuang followed Su Yan''s side and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"


    I saw that Su Yan had condensed the brilliance of the blue spell in his hands, and the brilliance of this spell contained the power of Xian Ze!


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, but if he thought about it again, since he is the Supreme Immortal from the upper realm, it is normal to be able to use the power of the immortal!


    The green light in Su Yan''s hand was the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu.


    Under the control of Dongfang Yimu Zhenling, countless vines, branches and leaves in the primitive jungle outside the city grew wildly!


    Sweep all the monsters in the jungle!


    Although Su Yan rarely uses magic skills, it definitely does not mean that he has insufficient magic skills.


    Ye Wushuang saw that the speed of the growth of the forest below was unbelievable, but it was as if the entire forest suddenly came alive, driving away the existence of monsters!


    The scene of Wanmu''s violent growth also stunned the defenders of the leaf tribe in the city!


    They don''t know who made this magical power at all, but one thing is certain, this mysterious master is on the side of their Ye Clan!


    The morale of the Ye Clan, which was originally sluggish, became cheered up!


    All the monster races hiding in the forest were forced out by Su Yan. Those who ran slower were all entangled in the forest. Even if the **** of Bimu was struggling to break, it would be even worse in a blink of an eye. The trees entangle it!


    And the growth rate of these woods is almost unreasonable!


    Even those monster races who escaped and ascended to the sky flew to a height of several thousand meters, for fear of being swept back into the forest.


    Su Yan''s spell forced those monster races out, which can be said to be effortless.


    Immediately, Su Yan''s voice spread across the sky: "Who is the talker of the monster race here?"


    "Who are you from the Ye Clan?" Among those monster clan, there is a blood wolf who has cultivated into a spirit, the large-sized wolf demon king, who is regarded as the strongest monster here.


    He also initiated the attack on the Ye Clan''s city!


    Then the other Demon Kings in the Northwestern Jungle responded, all they wanted was to uproot the Ye Clan. From then on, this area was their territory!


    The Canglang Demon King was nine feet tall, and his hair was bleeding red. The blood flowed under the moonlight, full of fierceness.


    Blood wolf is also an ancient alien beast. Although it is inferior to the unicorn and mirage dragon, it is also considered the top monster race on the earth.


    Su Yan snorted softly and said, "Ye Clan? I am the Immortal on Mount Yao. You should have heard of my name, right?"


    The Canglang Demon King said angrily: "Mount Yao is more than 4,000 miles away from here. If you are the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao, Lao Tzu will still be the Buddha! Do you dare to lie to Lao Tzu? Come on! Brothers, make this kid, take him Throwing the heads of the people on the wall, the Ye Clan��s trash will definitely collapse!"


    Many little monsters and demon generals under the Canglang Demon Throne were trapped in the forest. At this time, there were not many people around, but they all rushed towards Su Yan after taking their orders!


    Su Yan was not polite, and directly took out the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Only when this magnificent ice sword appeared, Ye Wushuang felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot, and a heart-wrenching chill made her goose bumps all over her body, and even the movement of Xian Yuan couldn''t resist it!


    She had never seen such a powerful ice sword!


    Su Yan swung lightly in a circle, and the cold air turned into ice crystals and frost flowers, easily freezing a dozen monsters in the sky!


    After these monsters turned into ice sculptures, they still maintained a charge posture, and even their ferocious expressions did not change!


    And Ye Wushuang also sensed the aura of the ancient artifact in Su Yan''s hand! I just think this sword is really amazing!


    And there is no need to fight this battle, those monster races will undoubtedly be defeated!

 Chapter 3866： Sword Broken Stone

    Chapter 3866: Swords Broken into Stones


    Those monsters also sensed the magical breath of the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, and there were so many ice sculptures in the sky, and the power of this sword was also in sight.


    These monsters couldn''t help but shake their hearts, no matter where they dared to approach Su Yan.


    A monster said: "Brother Canglang, I��m afraid this person is not from the Ye Clan, nor from the Seventh Clan. I have never heard of such a master in the Seventh Clan! Even their old guys have beaten a lot. After dealing, absolutely no one can reach such a state!"


    "Is he really the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao? If he is the Venerable, he is enough to be regarded as the saint of our Monster Race, how can we desecrate the saint?"


    "It''s better to take the soldier''s front first, confirm his identity, and then make plans. If it is the Lord''s presence, we can only listen to the Lord obediently! What do you think of the wolf king?"


    These monsters belong to different forces, and they will gather here to attack the Ye Clan''s city, completely because of their interests.


    In addition, another point is the appeal of the Canglang Demon King.


    The Canglang Demon King is invincible in this 2,000-mile radius, and many masters of the Human Race including the Ye Clan, the Protoss, and the Monster Clan are no match for him. That''s why he can respond with one answer and summon so many monsters to attack the territory of the Ye Clan with him.


    But no matter how powerful the Canglang Demon King''s appeal is, it cannot be greater than the Shangxian Venerable Yaoshan!


    Nowadays, who doesn''t know that Venerable Shangxian swept the six protoss?


    After this incident, the six protoss bowed their heads, and many other demon kings went straight to Mount Yao.


    If it is possible, these oh demon kings also want to go to Yaoshan and get a good job, where is the courage to do it with Venerable Shangxian?


    Su Yan squinted and said, "Do you still doubt my identity?"


    No monster dared to answer Su Yan''s question.


    If Su Yan was really Venerable Yaoshan, no one would want to be this early bird.


    But it is still difficult for them to understand how the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao suddenly appeared here, and stood behind the Ye Family!


    The Canglang Demon King said: "You are extremely powerful, and you are not fake, but you may not be able to prove your identity. If you are really the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao, our brother will naturally bow to your ears under your hand. You will definitely not dare to go east. To the west, who dare not respect the Immortal Venerable on Mount Yao? But if you are not, do you know what a crime it is to pretend to be a Venerable?"


    On the one hand, the Canglang Demon King showed his doubts, and on the other hand, he also left a way out for himself.


    If the opponent is really the invincible Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao, he will be the first to surrender immediately.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being a little funny. He never thought that one day he would actually prove his identity in front of these monsters.


    But he still asked casually: "How do you want me to prove it?"


    The Canglang Demon King didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Everyone of us in the demon clan knows that Venerable Shangxian''s swordsmanship has the mighty power of the world. If you can cut away the fossilized stone in my hand with a single sword, then I will believe in your identity. ."


    The Canglang Demon King indeed took out a colorful stone in his hands.


    After the stone was thrown into the air by the Cang Wolf Demon King, it quickly became the size of two or three stories, and it was even better to see that the colorful light spots on the stone were constantly wandering, just like a certain formation blessing.


    The fossilized stone is a relic left by Tathagata Buddha when he was practicing in Mount Xumi. It not only has the essence of heaven and earth, but also contains the breath of Tathagata Buddha. It is definitely not easy to break open with a sword!


    Even if it is holding an artifact, it cannot be said to be 100% sure.


    Although Ye Wushuang didn''t know the origin of this colorful stone, he couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    But Su Yan laughed and said, "It''s just a mere stone. How difficult is it to split it? That''s all you said about the mighty power of the world?"


    Su Yan''s tone and demeanor made the Canglang Demon King feel very arrogant. You must know that this is a fossil stone left by the Tathagata Buddha.


    But in a blink of an eye, Su Yan''s wild posture was so natural.


    This also made the Canglang Demon King doubt in his heart, the man in white clothes in front of him is really the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao!


    "It''s useless to say more, as long as you can split the fossilized calamity stone, then we will all listen to you! But if you can''t do it, don''t blame us for killing you and swallowing your stomach!" Cang The wolf demon king said.


    Ye Wushuang glanced at Su Yan, only to feel that Su Yan''s aura hadn''t risen much, and even his aura was no different from before. It seemed that he didn''t need to concentrate on accumulating sword aura.


    Before Ye Wushuang could react, Su Yan''s sword had already slashed out!


    This sword came out extremely fast!


    I saw a blue and white sword wave swept out in the void, the air almost stagnated wherever it passed, and it had reached the vicinity of the tribulation stone in a blink of an eye!


    Although this sword was cut on the fossilized stone, the demon king standing next to the fossilized stone felt that the aura in his body was not working smoothly, and even the heartbeat seemed to stop!


    And the cold air immediately covered the fossilized stone, wrapping the surface of the fossilized stone with a layer of white ice crystals!


    Then these white ice crystals cracked directly, and the sound of clicking was endless!


    And the fossilized stone wrapped in it was also torn apart with these cracked white ice crystals!


    Su Yan''s sword not only split the Huajieshi, but also shattered it into many fragments!


    And this sword obviously hasn''t used all its strength yet, it was obviously achieved with some reservations!


    These monsters are not fools. After seeing such a sword, they have already understood that even if the man in front of him is not the Shangxian Venerable of Yaoshan, that is definitely not an existence they can deal with!


    The fossilized calamity stone is extremely hard, and many demon kings use it as a magic weapon.


    Even this person can''t hold a sword, if this sword falls on them, it will definitely end in death.


    The sword of the Canglang Demon King Su Yan was so powerful that he completely cut off the thought of struggling. He directly knelt on one knee, raised his hands high above his head, and said: "Welcome to the Lord Immortal on Mount Yao!"


    Among this group of monsters, the Canglang Demon King was the eldest brother. Since he had already knelt down in front of Su Yan, the other monsters had to kneel down in front of Su Yan together.


    Seeing the group of demons kneeling in the air, Su Yan also regained his magical powers.


    The monsters entangled in the virgin forest and the monsters frozen in the sky are all free.


    This large group of monsters knelt in front of Su Yan, and did not dare to be presumptuous.


    The atmosphere in the air inevitably became weird, especially the Ye Clan��s defenders seemed to have refined the courage to prepare to die together, but now they saw all the monsters in the sky kneeling in front of a man in white.


    The expressions of those monsters were so fearful and pious, they didn''t even dare to show the atmosphere in front of the man in white clothes!

 Chapter 3867： What about your promise

    Chapter 3867: Where''s Your Promise?


    Ye Wushuang followed Su Yan to accept these monsters. She could still know some of these monsters. Among the oral chants of the Seven Great Longevity Clan, they were extremely evil generations!


    For example, the yellow sky lion spirit once swallowed the three hundred monks of the Gochen family in one go!


    There is also the Shu County Niang Niang who once sucked up the essence of a thousand men in Yejiacheng overnight!


    Not to mention the Cangtian Wolf King, the seven longevity families can only take a detour when seeing him!


    None of these monsters are talkative, each of them is burdened with blood debts, and their personalities are even more cruel, violent, and cunning.


    But no matter how fierce they usually are, they knelt in front of Su Yan very well at this time, and didn''t dare to move at all!


    But all this seems so natural again! It seems that all this is a matter of course!


    What a pride this is!


    Ye Wushuang has also seen many masters in the human race, but no one can match Su Yan''s courage!


    If she Ye Wushuang can possess one-tenth of this person''s spirit, I''m afraid Ye Clan can also return to its peak!


    These fairies knelt on the ground, waiting for Su Yan''s words.


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "You go away by yourself, and don''t attack the territories of the human race. I have never ordered you to search for any treasures for me, and I don��t need your filial piety. It fell on you."


    Although Su Yan''s words were light and light, these monsters felt extremely heavy in their hearts.


    After Su Yan walked away, the heavy feeling disappeared.


    These monsters actually have something to say in their hearts, some want to flatter Su Yan, mess with Yaoshan''s errand, and some want to understand why Su Yan suddenly appeared here.


    But their aura was crushed by Su Yan, and they couldn''t even speak a word at all.


    At this time, everyone looked at each other a few times, and some of the more clever monsters immediately took the magic weapon back to their cave.


    The Cangtian Wolf King also glanced at Su Yan''s back, then let out a long sigh, then took a punch at the monsters, and then turned into a golden streamer and flew away to the northwest.


    The eldest brother Cangtian Wolf King had already run away, and the rest of the monsters directly acted as birds and beasts.


    For the Ye family, a huge crisis was lifted.


    Ye Wushuang let out a long sigh of relief, and finally she didn''t need to take the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman to escape, and she spent the whole day in panic.


    The defenders in the city only knew that an expert had taken action and scared all those monsters away, but they didn''t know where the expert came from and what purpose he had.


    Until Ye Wushuang came to the barrier, let the defenders open the barrier.


    They just woke up like a dream, it is the second lady who is back!


    And this mysterious and powerful man in white must be the helper the second lady invited back!


    There is joy on the city wall!


    Even Ye Wushuang was infected, and there was a little water vapor in his eyes.


    Su Yan had known for a long time that Ye Wushuang must have a very high status within the Ye Clan, otherwise, she would not be allowed to run away with a treasure like Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman.


    After the barrier was opened, Su Yan followed Ye Wushuang into the city.


    After entering the city, the architectural style here is very rough, presumably because of the environment.


    Although the human race living in this Xumi world has gained powerful auras, they still have to be threatened by those powerful monsters day and night. This is also considered a gain and a loss.


    In such an environment, of course, there is no need for crafts that are too delicate and fragile.


    The population of this city does not exceed 300,000, but it can already be regarded as a big city under the rule of the seven longevity families.


    Perhaps in the entire vast and boundless world of Xumi, the number of human races is less than five million.


    Although the population is extremely small, Su Yan has sensed that many humans have their own true essence, even the traffickers and pawns in the city have cultivated their own soul infants.


    Almost all of the soldiers at the head of the city have the realm of crossing the catastrophe.


    And the figures of a little bit status in the Ye Clan almost all have the realm of earth immortal.


    If such a city were placed in the mortal world, it would definitely sweep all civilizations in the heavens and all realms.


    But in this Xumi world, facing the superb monsters bred in the wild, they basically can only be passively beaten, and there are few times when they can take the initiative to attack.


    After all, the aura in the world of Xumi is extremely rich, whether humans or monsters, it is easy to cultivate a sense of aura.


    There are seven elders of the Ye Clan. Seeing Ye Wushuang go and return, some of them have joyful expressions, and some have complicated faces.


    Probably because the interests and factions represented behind these elders are completely different, that''s why they have different expressions.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care much about this, as long as Ye Wushuang gave the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman to these elders, they could leave here.


    Ye Wushuang made a please gesture to Su Yan, and then Su Yan entered the inner hall.


    He has no interest in everything about the Ye family, and even the rest of the longevity family.


    But it''s not too good to refute this little girl''s face, after all, this little girl not only has special palm prints, but also a very special fate, and there are places where she is useful.


    After entering the inner hall, he sat down directly.


    The seven elders were a little surprised to see Su Yan sitting so naturally. Generally speaking, a little hypocritical etiquette is required on this occasion.


    But the elders didn''t care about Su Yan, after all, it was Su Yan who just saved them from the fire and water.


    They also saw Su Yan''s ability, indeed he had wild qualifications!


    The elders ordered people to watch tea first.


    When the tea came to Su Yan, he didn��t plan to move the cup. He didn��t come here to drink tea, so he said to Ye Wushuang, ��I��ve helped you resolve the crisis within the Ye clan. Isn��t it the time for you to fulfill your promise? ?"


    The agreement between Ye Wushuang and Su Yan was that Su Yan helped her resolve the Ye Clan''s crisis, and sent the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman back to the Ye Clan, and then Ye Wushuang would help him to do something to go through water and fire without any hesitation!


    Su Yan had already accomplished what he had promised, and the next step was for Ye Wushuang to fulfill his promise to Su Yan.


    Of course, Ye Wushuang knew this well.


    It''s just that the girl''s heart can''t help but feel a little nervous. She has seen how terrifying Su Yan''s strength is, and can also see that those fierce demon kings are respectful and afraid of Su Yan!


    Su Yan is a man with a magical weapon in his hand. Is there anything he can''t do with his ability? Have to use her Ye Wushuang?


    Ye Wushuang silently placed his hands in his sleeves. Just as he was about to take out the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman, he heard the elder of the Ye Clan have said: "Your Excellency...Want Wushuang?"


    Su Yan said frankly: "Yes, I only want her."


    The elder showed a look of embarrassment, and then said to Su Yan: "But Wushuang has been married to the seventh son of the Goochen family since childhood. The two clans have agreed to this marriage for many years. I am afraid that this matter still needs to Have a discussion..."

 Chapter 3868： Bother

    Chapter 3868 Annoyance


    The elder''s words revealed a clear embarrassment.


    Because they have realized that Su Yan is a more powerful existence than those Demon Kings, if they do not agree with Su Yan and will use their swords to grab people, then the Ye Clan will definitely be powerless to resist!


    The second lady in the clan was robbed on the spot, this kind of thing is naturally a great shame in the clan!


    Although the elders are not as strong as Su Yan, they still need to deal with them. Maybe they can use other Ye Family girls to replace Ye Wushuang''s position?


    When the elder��s voice fell, I heard Su Yan say: "I want her to do something for me. Only she can do it. After it is done, it will be returned to the Ye family. There is an agreement between me and her. , I will help her level the monster race, and she will do one thing for me. It''s not the kind of love between men and women you think."


    Ye Wushuang hadn''t spoken yet, and the other elders said: "What if the second young lady who came back is no longer the perfect body?"


    Faced with this question, Su Yan said unhappily: "Where did you think of it? She has a special personality. There is one thing that only she can do. Don''t use lustful thoughts to speculate on others."


    The elder said: "But... we don''t even know the identity of your Excellency, how can we entrust the second lady..."


    Su Yan glanced at this elder, but it was only a cultivation base, not even a golden immortal.


    Su Yan said, "A lot of demon kings have come today. If it weren''t for me to take action, you would have already gone into the belly of the fairies. Where else is there to talk nonsense here? Perhaps your greatest ability is to talk nonsense?"


    There was obvious displeasure in Su Yan''s tone. He didn''t come to the Ye Clan to listen to these nonsense, let alone explain his identity.


    Su Yan only needs to do his own thing well, the views of these worldly people are of no value to Su Yan at all!


    Su Yan didn''t bother to be polite with these elders, and there was no point in arguing with people who were inferior to you everywhere.


    These people are snobbery to put it plainly, and the more polite you are, the better they will be.


    When you say something to death all of a sudden, he dare not do anything!


    Even in the worst case, these elders really dare to do something, Su Yan will definitely not be afraid of them!


    Even if the seven longevity families are embarrassed with Su Yan, what does it matter? The difficulty of defeating these seven schools is absolutely within Su Yan''s controllable range.


    Su Yan then said to Ye Wushuang: "I didn''t have any thoughts at first. I just wanted to return you to the Ye Clan when I ran out. Since they are so unpleasant, I''ll take care of them. Do you like arranged marriages? If you don''t. If you do, I will be here today to help you withdraw from this marriage."


    Ye Wushuang was stunned on the spot when Su Yan said this.


    Because she knew about this marriage since she was a child, she had already regarded it as her destiny, and never thought of defying her destiny, so she didn''t know what to say immediately: "This..."


    Su Yan saw Ye Wu''s embarrassment, and then said: "I don''t want to force you to make a decision right now, but life should be controlled by yourself. No matter what family or sect you come from, the teacher should not be the master of your life. The existence! Even if they play the banner of being good for you."


    Ye Wushuang was obviously touched by Su Yan''s words, and after shrugging his shoulders for a moment, he listened to Su Yan again: "Su Cultivation is originally going against the sky, obedience to the common, and against the immortal. You dare to disobey the destiny, these old guys. You have to comply with regulations? What is the truth? If there is any fate, you have to think about breaking it. You can''t even break the fate. How to break the shackles and master the power of the immortal rule?"


    Ye Wushuang didn''t dare to show the atmosphere in front of Su Yan. He only felt that after Su Yan exuded his thin anger, his aura was completely changed. It seems that everything here has fallen into Su Yan. Under Yan''s control!


    Even though this is the Ye Clan��s city, it seems that Su Yan is the real master of this inner hall!


    Those elders were also shocked by Su Yan''s breath, and they couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After a while, the elder said, "Although your skills are superb, it seems that our Ye family''s housework is not your turn to intervene, right?"


    Su Yan glanced at the elder coldly, and his eyes seemed very cold, which seemed to represent the absolute ice in this world.


    And the teacup in the hands of the elders was quickly covered with a layer of frost!


    The elder of the Ye family cultivates Dao Sect Huo Jin, who is proficient in nine different attributes of the sacred fire. He immediately ran Huo Jin to thaw the teacup in his hand!


    But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how the nature of Fire Jin changed, in the end this ice seal never changed at all!


    Only at this point, the difference in strength between the two sides has become very obvious!


    The other six elders were also very surprised, but if they were to help at this time, it would seem that Ye Jia was half a head short, and he could only change the subject and said: "There is naturally justice in this world. You are afraid of bullying. It will be ridiculed if it is spread out."


    "Shame? I can destroy all of your seven longevity clans in a single thought. What are you, it is better to go to the underworld and continue to laugh." Su Yan said directly.


    "You!" The elder didn''t think that Su Yan would be so shameless, his face flushed with anger, and he almost had a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Su Yan said strangely: "Don''t you think I am discussing with you? I want to take away your second lady, without the consent of any of you, if you want to resist me, I only need to move a finger , You can all be wiped out."


    Ye Wushuang had become very anxious, because she knew that Su Yan definitely had this ability.


    If Su Yan is completely annoyed, he will definitely put what he said into action!


    At that time, even if the seven longevity families are together, I am afraid that they will not be able to resist Su Yan''s single-handed sword!


    Ye Wushuang had already seen Su Yan''s realm and sharpness, and of course he knew that these elders were playing an extremely dangerous game.


    Relying on the Ye Clan��s status as an elder to sell the elderly can get great benefits in most cases, but the cost to pay is extremely low, but this is obviously not feasible for Su Yan.


    The elder of the Ye family said: "My Ye family has been in the Xumi world for at least 172 generations! I haven''t lowered my eyebrows and bowed my waist in this Xumi world!"


    Su Yan smiled: "When I was in the immortal world, your ancestors did not necessarily come to this world of Sumi. What old qualifications do you stinky fish and shrimps have in front of me?"


    The expressions on the faces of the patriarchs of the seven leaf tribes have become very ugly.


    Ye Wushuang saw that the contradiction was about to intensify, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he would put the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman on the table, and then drove away with Su Yan.


    At this time, there was a big breath coming from outside.


    These seven elders were very sad at first, and they all showed overjoyed expressions after sensing this big breath!


    Because the patriarch of the Ye Clan has arrived!

 Chapter 3869： Patriarch of the Ye Clan

    Chapter 3869: The Patriarch of the Ye Clan


    The patriarch of the Ye clan did not come alone, and there were many powerful auras around him, and these powerful auras were all masters among the seven longevity clan.


    After the patriarch of the Ye clan got the news of the siege of the monster clan, he began to summon helpers, and then he rushed in as quickly as possible!


    But after arriving, I saw that the barrier of the city was still intact, and those powerful monster races were no longer visible.


    Can''t help but wonder: Is the siege of false news?


    Although he was very confused in his heart, he still forcibly endured it, thinking that this must not be false news, it must be something that happened in the city.


    Behind the Ye clan chief, the masters of the other longevity families have already asked doubtfully: "Isn''t it said that the monsters have assembled a large army to attack here? How come even the defense barrier is still intact, and there is no sign of fighting outside the city? "


    "Could it be that there was an error in the intelligence that caused us to come here in vain?"


    The patriarch of the Ye clan groaned: "The intelligence should be okay. I can use the reputation of the Ye family to guarantee this. Maybe something happened in the middle..."


    The patriarch of the Ye clan received the news that the monster clan army was crushing the realm, and Yangcheng was in danger. His biological daughter had to take the treasure of the Ye clan, Xuanyuan Longfu, and escape!


    In fact, the patriarch of the Ye Clan had already prepared for the worst. After arriving in Yangcheng, all that might be seen were ruins and remains!


    But this battle that should have happened does not seem to happen at all!


    Those monster races have assembled such a huge power, is it not just for a lunch meeting outside the city, right?


    After the patriarch brought the team to the inner hall, he saw a strange man in white clothes sitting as the guest of honor, and the other seven elders were standing around the man in white clothes with red faces, completely unaware of what was going on.


    "The patriarch is here!" These elders all bowed in front of the patriarch.


    The patriarch of the Ye Clan is called Ye Hao, Ye Wushuang''s father.


    Ye Wushuang was born very slender and gentle. Her father looked very thick and arrogant. He was definitely more than two meters tall. He was a muscular man. He looked like a macho.


    The two look like nothing.


    Ye Wushuang respectfully said: "My father, my lord."


    After Ye Hao saw Ye Wushuang, he nodded first, and then asked with concern, "Is the treasure still on your body?"


    Seeing Ye Wushuang nod his head, Ye Hao felt relieved. There were two things he felt most worried about. The first was the city, and the second was the treasure. As for the safety of his daughter, he ranked third.


    Then Ye Wushuang called the three elders next to Patriarch Ye, namely Elder Qi, Uncle Gouchen, and Uncle Guo.


    All three of them have Jinxian cultivation base, and their strength is the strongest among the people who are led by the Ye clan chief.


    During this process, the seven elders of the leaf tribe kept nodding and bowing, and Su Yan sat there and didn''t move at all.


    This is the truth of nature. He is Venerable Shangxian, it should be the Su clan to please him, it''s almost the same!


    "This is?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Hao has a strange expression on his face, because he is obviously the biggest existence in this city, and there are people who dare to be so wild in front of him, either they don��t know the sky and the earth, or the kind of person who is extremely capable and has ignored the etiquette. exist!


    Ye Hao certainly thinks that Su Yan is the second one!


    Just because the aura on Su Yan''s body is unfathomable.


    Su Yan does not need to introduce himself, Ye Wushuang said: "This is the Venerable Shangxian of Yaoshan. It is said that he is the golden immortal who came down from the upper realm. The name of Venerable Immortal on the mountain is already kneeling on the ground, absolutely not daring to do anything to overstep. The monsters who chased me, and the monsters who wanted to attack the city, once discovered his identity, they all Fleeing away!"


    In fact, there are elders who wanted to speak, but they were robbed in front by Ye Wushuang.


    If you don��t know Su Yan��s identity and you have any misunderstandings, it will be the Ye Clan who will suffer a huge loss in the end. There is no doubt about this!


    Ye Wushuang''s words were not exaggerated, they were all truthful, they were all what he saw and heard with his own eyes.


    These people didn''t respond much after hearing the name of Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao. They didn''t seem to have heard of this name, and they looked very strange.


    This is the Middle Ages, the news is naturally not so developed, it is not surprising that I have not heard of Su Yan''s name.


    Su Yan was curious as to how the patriarch of the Ye clan would handle this matter.


    But at least one thing is certain, that is, Su Yan will never lower his eyebrows and bow his waist!


    Holding an ancient artifact like the Wanzai Frost Sword was not meant to listen to these people''s gossip.


    "Venerable Shangxian? Where did the Venerable Shangxian come from? When did there be a Shangxian in the world of Xumi? Why have I never heard of it?" The white-haired old man behind Ye Hao said in astonishment.


    "After the Tathagata Buddha took control of Mount Xumi, there is still a layer of illusion between the fairy world and Mount Xumi. Without the decree of the Tathagata Buddha, how can the immortal go down to the Lingshan Mountain? Are you three-year-old children? So good to deceive?"


    Su Yan''s brows frowned lightly, and in a flash, he unfolded, and then said: "It seems that you know a lot. Almost none of those monsters know that there are too many illusions. But I am indeed the golden immortal of the upper realm. This is absolutely nothing to lie to you, and I am still the master of the Upper Realm Longevity Mountain, and a small world is under my control."


    Ye Hao became more and more interested in Su Yan, and said, "If you are the upper immortal, how can the lower realm come to Mount Xumi?"


    The white-haired old man behind Ye Hao said again: "Unless the Buddha himself sent you to the lower realm, you would never have come to the world of Xumi, if you were really a golden immortal of the upper realm! Those monster races are so deceiving, We are not those ignorant monsters!"


    The white-haired old man seemed to want to say something harsh, but he was blocked by Ye Hao''s hand.


    If Su Yan really mastered such a channel, then there would be no need for the Seven Longevity Clan to stay trapped in Mount Xumi all the time, and could enter a higher level of immortality!


    Only by reaching that state can it be regarded as a true eternal life!


    Ye Hao has keenly realized how valuable Su Yan is, so that the elders behind him who wanted to accuse Su Yan of the arrogant words just said were stopped by Ye Hao.


    Those are all trivial details. What really matters is whether there is a channel that can freely travel between Mount Xumi and the fairy world!


    If this passage is mastered by the Ye Clan, then it is equivalent to mastering a way to the sky...


    Su Yan just snorted coldly. There is no need to tell outsiders about these details about how he gets to the realm.


    He didn''t come here to be questioned.


    These people from the longevity family are also not qualified to question him Su Yan!

 Chapter 3870： Will never endure

    Chapter 3870 will never endure


    Su Yan didn''t answer Ye Hao''s question directly, but just sat in the direct chair and looked at Ye Hao calmly.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep, and no one could see what he was making.


    Ye Wushuang had already felt the impatience in Su Yan''s emotions.


    But she is very quiet here, even if she wants to speak, no one will listen to her.


    When Su Yan used the sword to retreat those monster races, the elders of the Ye family were just watching the battle from a distance in the city, and they didn''t know how fierce Su Yan''s swordsmanship was to smash the Dujieshi!


    Su Yan can make those monsters retreat, not just by status and identity, but more importantly by strength!


    There is absolutely no way anyone in the Ye Clan can resist such a sword technique!


    If fighting inexplicably here, the Ye Clan would surely suffer heavy losses.


    Of course, Ye Wushuang didn��t want this to happen. She could only ignore her identity and said, ��Father, I��m afraid there is some misunderstanding. If there is no Su Shangxian, I��m afraid my daughter would have fallen. It will fall into the hands of those monster races! Su Shangxian not only saved me, but also retreated the monster race that was about to attack the city. He is considered to be the benefactor of our Ye race...How can we repay virtue with grievances like this?"


    Ye Wushuang''s words caused Ye Hao to fall into silence for a while.


    Such a tit-for-tat atmosphere in this inner hall really shouldn''t.


    Even if you want to turn your face, it shouldn''t be at this node. If you start here, it means that their Ye Clan will not be a human being, and will avenge revenge.


    "But this person''s words are really mad. We have insulted the Ye Clan a lot just now, and even the patriarch... doesn''t take it seriously." There is the Ye Clan''s elder next to him.


    Ye Hao glanced at the elder and felt very dissatisfied. Now is the time when everyone is looking to step down. Only idiots will add fuel to the fire at this time.


    But then Ye Hao listened to Su Yan, "Is he the elder of the Ye Clan, right? What he said is right. I really look down on your Ye Clan, and the others behind. They should also belong to other longevity families, right? ? It''s all waste."


    "What!?" Ye Hao was completely shocked this time, and he had no idea that Su Yan would say such a thing.


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t hear clearly, I can say it again. In my opinion, you are all rubbish."


    Su Yan''s words are very clear, this is completely not intending to give the other party down the stairs.


    Su Yan was still sitting on the chair and said to Ye Wushuang strangely, "Don''t you people think you can sit on an equal footing with me? Don''t you have such a fool?"


    Ye Wushuang glanced at an embarrassed expression, no longer knowing what to say.


    In terms of strength, Su Yan can definitely be regarded as the strongest monk Ye Wushuang has ever seen. Even the ten thousand-year old monsters in the seven longevity families are far less powerful than Su Yan!


    Such peerless masters must have tempers. After being taken lightly by the elders of the Ye Clan, there is absolutely no reason to bear this breath.


    Only mediocre people will choose to swallow their anger after encountering things!


    Ye Hao couldn''t help frowning, staring at Su Yan and said, "Your Excellency is indeed kind to the Ye Clan. I am grateful on behalf of the Ye Clan, but what did the words just now mean?"


    Su Yan said, "You heard that when I came down from the upper realm, I wanted to master the channel connecting with the upper realm, right? I don''t even look at how much I am capable of. I actually have such a plan. Is it true that the sky is high and the earth is thick?"


    Ye Hao looked indifferent, even if Su Yan saw through his inner calculations, there was no change. On the contrary, the white-haired old man behind him said: "You are so big, do you want to fight the seven longevity families on your own? It''s up to you. You are also a human monk, don��t you even know how many catties you have? You are just a golden immortal cultivation base, and those who don��t know think you are the immortal king!"


    Su Yan laughed loudly and said, "Excluding the Tianlong and Asuras, the remaining six protoss have been beaten down by me. The strength of the seven longevity families is much weaker. You will be uprooted and killed. Just move your fingers. If you are not afraid of death, just do it directly. If I leave this chair with my butt, even if I lose, what do you think?"


    The white-haired old man was so angry that Su Yan had his beard and his white eyebrows upside down. He couldn''t help but said: "The old man has been in the world of Xumi for seven thousand years. He has never seen anyone as arrogant as you!"


    "It turns out that you have been cultivating for seven thousand years, but you are only able to reach the golden fairy realm? It is not wrong to say that you are trash."


    This white-haired old man came from the Gouchen family, who led the power of the stars in the sky into his body, and the immortal yuan he cultivated was very special, with a piece of starlight called a star mark.


    The conversation between the white-haired old man and Su Yan was definitely not pleasant, and after being furious, he directly chose to attack Su Yan!


    The atmosphere in this inner hall was already very tense. After the white-haired old man took the shot, the tense atmosphere instantly reached its peak!


    Before the white-haired old man shot, the golden star marks also filled Su Yan''s front.


    These golden star marks seem to be very slow, but they can increase the spell by at least 70%!


    The old man''s law turned into a hand and grabbed it directly towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s face was full of nonchalant expressions.


    The Light Merchant Demon King''s natural starry eye has almost reached the extreme in the use of starlight.


    In contrast, the use of star marks by the elders of the Gochen family is nothing short of pediatrics.


    Even if his strength is already ranked in the top five in the Gochen family, even if those veterans in the family come out, they may not be able to beat him.


    But the enemy he was going to face was Su Yan after all!


    Perhaps the strongest golden immortal in the history of the heavens!


    I saw the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword delicately flipped around in Su Yan''s wrist, and the ice-blue sword light circulated around in the void!


    Although the cold is only between square inches, it is extremely bitter. Even the Golden Immortal masters of the seven longevity families can''t resist, all of them involuntarily retreat toward the rear, for fear of being affected by the fighting between the two.


    The white-haired old man��s spell was completely useless even if it had star marks blessing. The entire spell was directly frozen by the cold air, and then Su Yan��s sword energy was cut directly at the old man��s head!


    Seeing a flash of cold light, the head of the white-clothed old man rolled directly onto the ground!


    The transformation between the elbows and armpits came so swiftly and violently. These people from the longevity family really thought that this would be a close duel. Who would have expected such a one-sided result in the end!


    But at the moment before the head fell, the white-haired old man had already judged that the sword was irresistible, and had separated his soul from the body. This way, he avoided this mortal sword and only lost the body.

 Chapter 3871： Silence

    Chapter 3871: Silence


    The white-haired old man can get out of his body because of Su Yan''s unpleasant sword. If Su Yan''s sword is as fast as before, the white-haired old man definitely doesn''t have time to come out of his body.


    After the spirit of the white-haired old man escaped from the body, he immediately flew away from the door! Did not make any stay at all!


    This is an absolutely correct judgment, but Su Yan''s second sword light has already caught up, and this sword is much faster than the first one!


    The spirit of the old man let out a scream in the air, and then he was smashed to death!


    The white-haired old man is one of the top five masters of the Gochen family, not only the golden fairy realm, but also the power of the three fairy rules! I also have three powerful magic weapons handed down by the Chen family! For his knowledge of formations, he is also a great master among the seven longevity families!


    But all of this is completely impossible to play in front of Su Yan, only when the difference in strength between the two sides is so big that it will make one side look ridiculously clumsy!


    In fact, anyone who knows the strength of the white-haired old man is determined not to think he is clumsy.


    He was clumsy and powerless in front of Su Yan, not because he was too weak, but because Su Yan was too strong!


    With only two swords, Su Yan shattered the pride and pride of the Gouchen family!


    These two swords seemed to be playing around, and the technique of using the swords was very soft, and even the buttocks did not leave the chair, but they directly killed Gou Chen Kun!


    Ye Hao already understood that the realm of the mysterious Supreme Immortal Venerable''s sword has reached the realm of being clever and clumsy, and doing whatever he wanted.


    Gou Chen Kun Su Yan said to kill and kill, the masters of the seven longevity families instinctively opened the distance between Su Yan, and Su Yan''s eyes were already full of extremely strong vigilance.


    Su Yan held the long sword in his hand and said: "I can summon all the monster races that have attacked the city just now, and it is easy to increase the lineup by ten times. It is really strange. Why do you think I am afraid of you?"


    The body of the white-haired old man was already in a different place, and the blood was running across the ground.


    And Su Yan''s voice echoed in this inner hall, shaking everyone''s heart!


    The master of the Gochen family actually said to kill or kill, although it was the white-haired old man who took the initiative to act on Su Yan, it can almost be regarded as his own fault and his inferior skills.


    But the whole process of fighting is too simple...


    The realm of the two people are both golden immortals, even if there is a difference in strength, logically speaking, it should never be so exaggerated!


    This can already be regarded as a unilateral crush!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would definitely not believe that the masters of the Gochen family who were enough to enter the top five would actually die in front of them in such a clumsy and ridiculous way!


    This fact is very weird and deviates from everyone��s perception, but it happened plainly in front of everyone. The process of the whole incident is so simple that it is so difficult for people to find some words and excuses.


    So that everyone has a very strong sense of substitution-if they encounter such a terrible swordsmanship, they can support a few swords!


    As long as you think about it this way, the faces of these longevity families are all blue, because if you change them, their performance may not be much better than the gray-haired old man!


    The opponent''s strength is too strong! And it is so strong that even if they are desperately afraid they can''t try out all the other''s bottom line!


    But after all, there are close to twenty people in this inner hall, and these people can already be regarded as the top of the seven longevity families.


    After these people gathered together, due to the face problem, they would not easily bow to Su Yan.


    If I face Su Yan alone, I''m afraid I would have surrendered long ago.


    Some eyes couldn''t help falling on Ye Wushuang''s body, and some murmurs inevitably appeared in his heart: Where did Ye Wushuang find such a **** of murder?


    Such a terrifying Jinxian, it''s no wonder that those monster races would obey him... Even if there were monsters who dared to defy him, I''m afraid they would end up just like the white-haired old man?


    Comparing the panic and astonishment of these people, Su Yan''s performance was still very calm, and asked: "Now, do you still have to be my enemy?"


    The answer to Su Yan was silence.


    All conspiracies and tricks have no meaning in the face of this absolute strength.


    The Ye Clan has no reason and no strength to provoke such a killer god!


    This is the necessary survival wisdom, but the two sides have been so arrogant just now, the Ye Clan''s face must be very ugly, and perhaps even Su Yan will be particularly humiliated.


    But this humiliation is not ashamed, because the other party is Venerable Shangxian.


    Thinking about it this way, the elders suddenly felt relieved.


    But the person who talks here is always the patriarch of the Ye Clan.


    Many eyes in the inner hall fell on Ye Hao, after all, this was the territory of the Ye Clan.


    If he wanted to investigate the death of the white-haired old man, he could definitely give orders and go to war directly with Su Yan here.


    But does Ye Hao really have the guts?


    Ye Wushuang looked at his father, shook his head lightly, and muttered two words in his mouth: "Don''t..."


    Yes, everyone can tell that Su Yan is definitely not a good man and a believer. If you dare to do it directly in front of him, he will definitely pay back ten times!


    Even if he just said some yin and yang words in front of Su Yan, I''m afraid Su Yan would not let it go!


    Su Yan believes in a very simple truth: He cultivated a peerless sword technique, not for the purpose of swallowing his breath.


    If the other party can be reasonable and understandable, then Su Yan will definitely be reasonable.


    But if the other party is an unreasonable person, Su Yan will definitely be more arrogant than these people!


    Su Yan helped the Ye Clan guard the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman, and then withdrew the siege monsters, and prevented a huge killing. He should be regarded as the great benefactor of the Ye Clan.


    Now the Ye Clan people actually want to embarrass him, which shows that the Ye Clan is just a group of stinky fish and shrimps who don''t understand gratitude.


    There is absolutely no need to make sense with these stinky fish and shrimps.


    Because the more you behave as a gentleman, the more they will think you are bullied.


    But if you act tough and arrogant, they will be respectful and afraid of you instead.


    The villains in this world are like this, so Old Master Confucius said that only villains and women are difficult to raise.


    Now all the responsibilities like Dashan have fallen on Ye Hao''s shoulders. It is war or peace. As the patriarch of the Ye Clan, he must come up with a statement.


    Having the right to make decisions is often not a pleasant thing.


    If it is an ordinary person, facing such a stressful scene, especially directly facing Su Yan, I am afraid that they are about to collapse, but Ye Hao is still very calm.


    I have to say that he is also quite calm and has the style of a patriarch.

 Chapter 3872： Wan Li Xue Piao

    Chapter 3872


    He only heard Ye Hao cough gently, and then said to Su Yan: "Your Excellency is indeed powerful, and the artifact in your hand is full of ancient auras, but is it too much to kill with your hands? With your strength, you must Shouldn''t it be easy to convince the masters of the Chen family without killing them?"


    Ye Hao''s meaning is very obvious, even if you just beat the white-haired old man of the Gochen family to kneel on the ground and humiliate him, doesn''t the killing mean that both sides can''t get off the stage?


    Su Yan said, "These are all indifferent things. In fact, I don��t care what you think about, because I��m a little tired of playing this game. People like you, if it��s normal, I don��t even bother to talk nonsense to you. Because you are not worthy at all."


    Su Yan''s words are just one word��crazy!


    However, with the corpse in the different place on the ground, these masters of the longevity family did not dare to refute.


    Then just listen to Su Yan said: "Ye Wushuang, you hand over that dragon talisman, and then we will leave."


    Su Yan''s tone was very light, and it definitely did not contain the feeling of compulsory order, but Ye Wushuang sensed a feeling of inability to be pecked from Su Yan''s words.


    Ye Wushuang replied almost subconsciously: "Yes."


    Then Ye Wushuang took the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman out of his sleeve.


    Su Yan just looked at it and knew why this treasure was called the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman.


    This treasure is carved with dragon teeth, and the engraved content on it is a spell that runs the magical soldiers and generals.


    Looking at the degree of yellowing of the dragon''s teeth and the traces of wrinkles on it, this treasure has a history of at least 10,000 years.


    It should be a powerful magic weapon created by the ancestors of the Ye family!


    However, this Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman was nothing more than an innate spiritual treasure. Although it had some meaning, it did not enter Su Yan''s eyes.


    Ye Wushuang put the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman on the table. It was the first time many people saw the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman in the Ye Family''s legend, and they couldn''t help showing nervous and curious expressions.


    Some elders of the Ye family were also afraid that Su Yan would **** the Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman, and their eyes were filled with fear and fear, which made Su Yan amused.


    Ye Wushuang said: "Su Shangxian, let''s go, you don''t kill anymore... Killing too many people is always not good for cultivation."


    What Ye Wushuang said to Su Yan did not mean preaching, but was full of anxiety.


    I don''t want Su Yan but nodded and said: "You''re right, it''s really boring here, let''s set out to do business."


    Ye Wushuang is Ye Hao''s daughter and also the second young lady of the Ye Clan. If there is no order from his patriarch, he should not be able to leave this room even one step.


    It''s just that at this moment Su Yan seems to have completely turned away from the guest, as if he was the real master here.


    It was also Su Yan who killed the white-haired old man of the Gochen family too simply. After two swords, none of the golden immortals in the inner hall, including Ye Hao, dared to be the first bird in front of Su Yan.


    Ye Wushuang often sighed out after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    She just wanted to take Su Yan out of this room now. If the confrontation continues, I''m afraid there will be more killings.


    It''s just that no one in Su Yan''s eyes called the masters of these longevity families very uncomfortable.


    The history of the seven longevity families in the Xumi world is too long, and they have always existed as the pride of the apex of the human race!


    Now suddenly there is a monk of the human race who can surpass the seven longevity families alone, this is really not so easy to accept!


    It is very difficult for the masters of the seven longevity families to accept this at least within such a short period of time.


    When Su Yan stood up and was about to walk to the door with Ye Wushuang, Ye Hao woke up like a dream: "Hold on!"


    Su Yan turned around suspiciously, but wanted to see what the Ye Clan chief had to sing.


    Ye Hao said, "Your Excellency hasn''t answered my question yet. Is your Excellency really a celestial being?"


    "Are you really a stupid? I have said it again, I am the owner of the Upper Realm Longevity Mountain. I don''t know what your ears are for." After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked away directly, not at all. Give any face to the patriarch of the Ye Clan.


    This time even the elders of the Ye Clan couldn''t help it a bit, turning red and red, and even the blue veins on their foreheads bulged out.


    "Patriarch!" Although the elder only said two words, the anger in his tone was particularly gushing, and it seemed that he couldn''t help but want to start with Su Yan.


    "I have never seen such a madman!" The masters of the other longevity clan were almost on the verge of running away.


    This time it was not just the Ye Family being despised and despised, it was the seven longevity families that were not regarded by the other side together!


    But this time, Ye Hao didn''t directly engage with Su Yan, or even greeted his subordinates to deal with Su Yan. He just stood there, silently watching Su Yan and Ye Wushuang''s backs leave the room.


    After Su Yan left the house, the bright sun shone on him, but he suddenly stopped.


    Su Yan then took a look at Ye Wushuang and said, "These people are **** to me, but they seem to be your elders. They can''t deal with me. Maybe they will throw their anger on your head and wait for you to help me. When you come back, these people will definitely make things difficult for you. So I need to frighten them."


    Ye Wushuang''s mind was in chaos, and what he experienced today was almost a betrayal of the family.


    She couldn''t understand how things would develop to such a point. She obviously brought Su Yan back to save the family and everyone.


    The first half of the story was also the same as Ye Wushuang expected, but how could it develop to this point after repelling the Yaozu?


    Ye Wushuang was already a little dumbfounded. After all, she was a young girl who had never experienced any big scenes. At this time, she felt uneasy. By the time she reacted, she had seen Su Yanjiang''s ten thousand year ice sword high. Hold it high!


    Ye Wushuang realized that something was wrong...


    After the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was lifted by Su Yan, it looked more and more crystal clear in the sun!


    And in this crystal clear, breathtaking cold light gradually reflected!


    Then I saw an icy blue cold light, which completely covered the warmth of the sun in an instant, and only the piercing cold hit!


    At the same time, eight ice cones burst out from around Su Yan''s body, exploding in all directions at an extremely terrifying speed!


    These eight ice cones are all a hundred meters long, and they have grown in the blink of an eye. Even if the blue dragon emerges from the water, it is not so terrifying and fierce!


    More importantly, these eight ice cones contain the power of many immortals!


    The ice cone that suddenly exploded shook the Ye Clan��s castle for a moment, and the big earthquake trembled for more than a dozen times before it slowly recovered.

 Chapter 3873： Special fate

    Chapter 3873: Special Fate


    Although Su Yan still didn''t say a word, what he wanted to convey had already arrived.


    This octagonal cone of ice and thousands of miles of snow drifted. If Su Yan had used it in the room just now, all the masters of the seven longevity families in the room would definitely be unable to resist it!


    This move is enough to kill all the masters in the room just now!


    "I have the ability to kill all of you in one move, but I didn''t do it. The seven longevity families are nothing more than that." This is the message Su Yan wants to convey.


    Although the masters of the seven longevity families are far from Su Yan in strength, there is definitely such a little bit of insight!


    It''s just that they don''t know whether this is Su Yan''s mercy or extra kindness, but the expressions on each of them are ugly to the extreme!


    It seems that they have heard the sound of something broken in their hearts, and the pride of the seven longevity families was trampled underfoot by Su Yan.


    When they reflected, Su Yan had already flown into the sky with Ye Wushuang''s Royal Sword.


    Seeing that the figures of the two became smaller and smaller in the air, the masters of the seven longevity families did not speak for a long time.


    In the end, Ye Hao said: "Please keep the secrets of what happened here today. Never say it. I will explain it myself to Goochen."


    Actually, without Ye Hao''s orders, everyone will keep secret what happened here today.


    This kind of output by someone riding a face is really too shameful, no one will easily take the matter of being humiliated and unable to fight back to the public.


    What''s more, these people can almost be regarded as the face of the seven longevity families.


    After flying to the sky, Ye Wushuang asked Su Yan: "Su Shangxian, what exactly are you going to do, do you have to use me?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You must feel that you are not strong enough and can''t help you at all, right? You are wrong to think that way. The palm prints on your palms are so special, which means that your fate must also be very special. And no matter how strong a person is, he still has no way to change his fate, because his fate is doomed from the moment he is born."


    "What is fate?" Ye Wushuang asked.


    Su Yan said in a strange way: "You have also cultivated to the realm of heavenly immortals anyway, don''t you even know your fate?"


    Ye Wushuang did have a blank expression on his face, absolutely not like a disguise, and she didn''t have to disguise in front of Su Yan.


    After a second thought, Su Yan remembered that a longevity family like the Ye family had come to the secluded world of Mount Xumi in ancient times.


    In those ancient times, although Taoism had already been born, various theories had not been completely perfected yet.


    Ye Wushuang didn''t know the meaning of Mingge''s son, but it was normal.


    Su Yan said: "Have you ever thought that some people are born as emperors and generals, and some are born as traffickers and pawns. Although the same person is not fate, why is this? People are born at the same time as the stars of the week and have their own fate. So there is Even if the emperor is laughing and having fun, he can still hold on to the emperor''s business. Some emperors are toiled, but they can''t help but become the king of subjugation..."


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help frowning after hearing Su Yan''s words, and said, "Then according to what you said Su Shangxian, wouldn''t it be that everything about a person has been destined to heaven after he was born?"


    "If it were so simple, it would be great. Things in this world can''t escape the influence of the three major factors. Even I cannot be an exception. These three are causation, reincarnation, and fate. Fate includes fate, but not only fate. These three contain each other and attract each other, so the future will become confusing and unpredictable."


    Ye Wushuang asked again: "Then don''t know what fate I am?"


    Su Yan said: "Although I don''t know the eight characters of your birth date, I only know by looking at your palm prints. Your ruler is the middle palace of crape myrtle. You are born to be wealthy and imperial, but your partial fate is very strong, causing harmony. Conflict between grids..."


    Su Yan stopped abruptly at this point, because the so-called secret secret came later, revealing the secret secret but there is a price to pay.


    Su Yan continued: "Ye Wushuang, you only need to know that your fate is very special. I have read countless people, and perhaps only one out of every million people can have a fate like you."


    Ye Wushuang also heard a surprise, nodding his head after hearing this, and did not continue to question.


    The reason why Su Yan found Ye Wushuang was entirely because of the influence of the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha.


    Su Yan studied how to use the power of the relic in Yaoshan for more than ten days, but did not find a way.


    Pharmacist Buddha is the Eastern Buddha of Western bliss, and his strength is at the level of the emperor.


    The relics he left were naturally extraordinary, but the relics contained the power of Buddhism, and Su Yan did not practice any Western bliss.


    Only that ancient yoga technique can be related to Western bliss, but it is only pure physical technique and does not involve much advanced theories.


    After Su Yan couldn''t find the way, he could only put the relic on the table, and then began to rest.


    After all, fighting against the six protoss would cost Su Yan a lot.


    When Su Yan started to rest, this relic entered Su Yan''s dream instead!


    It is really strange to say that Su Yan tried to infuse the relic with various forces of different nature, but all of them fell to the sea without any reaction.


    After he put down the relic, the relic actively started to contact Su Yan...


    There is also a bit of Zen theory between taking and releasing.


    Jin Xian would not dream casually. When Su Yan dreamed, he saw Ye Wushuang, and even moreover, he saw Ye Wushuang''s plight.


    Then Su Yan saw the mysterious light of the second ancient artifact shining in a mysterious temple...


    Then some inspirations followed the golden light of the relics into Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge, and some pre-determined cause and effect and part of the future were all deduced in Su Yan''s mind.


    This is the true power of the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha. After entering the state of meditation, you can use dreaming to foresee a part of the past and the future!


    Now that Su Yan is in the Golden Fairy Realm, he can already foresee such a clear future. If he enters the Fairy King realm further, I am afraid that he can see the future more clearly!


    Su Yan already has many powerful magic weapons that can fight, whether it is the powerful Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword or the evil conviction halberd, it is enough to help Su Yan deal with most powerful enemies.


    Although the relics like the Medicine Master Buddha have little meaning for fighting, they can help Su Yan even more.


    Through the foreseeable dream, Su Yan suddenly understood that if he wanted to find the second ancient artifact, he had to rely on Ye Wushuang''s power.

 Chapter 3874： Snow Mountain Castle

    Chapter 3874 Snow Mountain Castle


    Su Yan took Ye Wushuang to fly for a long time, at least three thousand miles away.


    The two flew all the way to the north. Gradually, the primitive jungle above the earth was replaced by tall mountains.


    And these tall mountains are covered with snow that never melts, and the air seems to become very thin when it arrives here.


    The extreme cold here is unbearable even for the powerful prehistoric monsters. After crossing a few snow-capped mountains, there is no trace of any creatures there anymore.


    Although Ye Wushuang had some doubts about where they were going, he still followed Su Yan honestly.


    He flew for a long time in this continuous and slow snow-capped mountains.


    I don''t know when it will start, and the sun hangs down on the horizon ahead, neither rising nor setting, and it seems that there will be no change in 10,000 years.


    This also made Ye Wushuang wonder whether they were about to reach the legendary end of the world.


    But at this time, I finally saw a castle on the tallest snow mountain.


    This snow-capped mountain is located above the sea of ??clouds. Unlike those snow-capped mountains that only show a corner of the sea of ??clouds, this snow-capped mountain is like a long sword inserted straight into the sky!


    The castle is located on the peak of the snow mountain, with only one road up and down, so it can be said to stand on top of Wanren.


    The outer wall of the castle is purer than snow. After the sun shines on this castle, it seems to be able to reflect light and become more and more dazzling. I don''t know what material it is.


    How can there be a castle on this horizon? Or is this castle their destination?


    Ye Wushuang could no longer contain the doubts in his heart, and asked Su Yan, "Are we there yet?"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "This matter is not that simple. Let''s meet someone first. To help me do this, you alone are not enough."


    Su Yan''s words are not difficult to understand, which means that they still need to find a helper.


    It''s just that Ye Wushuang still doesn''t know what Su Yan wants her to do. He just feels that Su Yan''s purpose is becoming more and more mysterious.


    Su Yan and Ye Wushuang fell outside the castle, and a road led to the castle.


    At this high altitude, the wind has always been noisy.


    But when they fell on this road, the wind calmed down instead.


    The gate of the castle is more than ten meters high, with many exquisite patterns carved on it, some of which are ancient spiritual patterns, and two ancient female warriors holding up long spears to fight.


    Su Yan didn''t knock on the door, and the door opened slowly.


    The moment the door opened, there was a strong light shining from the inside of the castle. It seemed that this door was not only a door open, but also a road to heaven.


    Su Yan did not change his expression, but Ye Wushuang was indeed shocked, thinking in his heart that the owner of this castle must be a very great outsider!


    After the gate was fully opened, a red carpet rolled out of the castle, and finally spread in front of Su Yan and Ye Wushuang.


    After that, two young girls appeared in front of them.


    These two young girls wore close-fitting long skirts, appearing exquisitely in shape, and in terms of appearance, they were both superb and beautiful, much better than Ye Wushuang.


    But between the gestures, there is a gesture of smoky and flattering behavior, as if every move is to seduce a man.


    Ye Wushuang looked at these two girls, and only felt that there was an incomparable weird feeling, but she couldn''t tell what the weird feeling was about.


    The two young girls came to Su Yan and bowed together. Then they looked up and smiled at Su Yan, and said shyly: "Master Shangxian, please. My master has been waiting for a long time."


    The two girls showed a strong sense of surrender in every move, and it seemed that Su Yan could ask for anything at any time.


    And after getting close, you can see that the figures of these two girls are almost perfect, and there is a girl''s unique milk fragrance on their bodies. When they kneel down in front of Su Yan, they reveal a strong sense of conquest. .


    It was the first time Ye Wushuang encountered this situation. Although she was a woman, she could not help but become dry.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being amused when he saw Ye Wushuang swallowing saliva, and then lightly touched the center of Ye Wushuang''s forehead with a finger.


    Ye Wushuang only felt that a very warm golden power had entered her sea of ??consciousness, and then her eyes became slightly heated...


    When I looked at the two girls again, I discovered that one of the two girls is a lonely soul, and the other is a transformation of a white vixen, and they are not even humans!


    Ye Wushuang instinctively took a step back, his body inevitably became tense.


    But when they heard the laughter from Su Yan next to them, the two girls stared at her and laughed.


    Although Ye Wushuang had faced many powerful monsters, those monsters were all wicked people, and everyone was fighting for combat effectiveness.


    This kind of change is the first time that a girl can meet such a vivid ghost, and it is inevitable that she can''t overcome her tension.


    In addition, there is one more point, that is, the two girls used the demon sect''s charm technique, I am afraid Ye Wushuang is very strange to the name of the demon sect.


    Under the guidance of the two young girls, Su Yan and Ye Wushuang stepped on the red carpet into the castle.


    The red carpet is only used when welcoming the most important guests. After entering the castle, there are several rows of beauties lined up beside the red carpet.


    When Su Yan and Ye Wushuang passed by, all these beauties bowed and nodded, appearing extremely polite.


    Although the owner of this castle hasn''t shown up yet, he is quite considerate in terms of etiquette.


    And the layout of this castle can also be said to be magnificent and extremely luxurious!


    The seven longevity families have many years of endowment, and each family has a collection of many great treasures, but they are not as luxurious as those seen in this castle.


    All kinds of spar are dazzling, and there are many magic weapons that shine, but these brilliance are not simply and rudely piled, but are matched with the magic circle, and each has its own merits.


    They are also very unified aesthetically.


    Ye Wushuang seemed to have grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden, but he didn''t think he could see enough.


    Unexpectedly, on the top of this extremely cold snow mountain far away in the sky, there is actually such a place that seems to be a beautiful scene in the sky.


    After passing through the hall and the corridor, the two girls led Su Yan and Ye Wushuang into a living room.


    This living room looks very simple, with only four scrolls hung on the themes of spring, summer flowers, autumn fruits, winter snow, and some very exquisite huanghuali furniture.


    After Su Yan and Ye Wushuang sat down, the two girls bowed to Su Yanyingying again: "Master Shangxian, please wait for a while. My master should come right away."

 Chapter 3875： Shock

    Chapter 3875: Sense of Impact


    Another girl said: "The master knew that the **** was going to come here, so I made a lot of preparations, and asked me to wait and serve, no matter what the **** has ordered, we must do it. The master is probably delayed in the cultivation. When the hour comes, it won''t take much time to come."


    The eyes of the two young girls staring at Su Yan were unabashedly hot, but the expression of shyness was not as strong as before.


    Just like what they said, as long as Su Yan has a need and tells them to undress and undress now, they are determined not to have any resistance.


    Su Yan hummed softly, but Ye Wushuang''s breathing became heavier.


    After the two girls left with a smile, Ye Wushuang''s heart couldn''t help becoming distressed. She was obviously also a woman, how could she become like this when facing the other two women?


    Su Yan saw through Ye Wushuang��s thoughts and said, ��You don��t need to have any psychological pressure. The magic sect��s Meishu does not distinguish between males and females. As long as you are fascinated, you are fascinated. That''s why there is no resistance at all. When you get in touch more, naturally it won''t affect you."


    But Ye Wushuang said in a pity, "These two girls are really amazing! I have never seen such a charming woman in my life, such a beautiful woman like them, can I only be a maid here? If you let them go to the seven longevity families, I''m afraid everyone will break their heads, just to get them, right?"


    "They use the magic sect''s charm technique. There is no obstacle to what kind of beauty they want to change. They rely on the profoundness of magic. Besides, haven''t I already shown you their true colors?" Su Yan said.


    Ye Wushuang said, "I have only seen the existence of demons in the Buddhist scriptures! But I have never encountered them in the world of Xumi! So there really are demons in this world?"


    As Su Yan deduced, Ye Wushuang hadn''t seen a live demonic repair!


    So even if I just face these two girls, my heart is rippling and I can''t hold myself.


    If she had seen demonic cultivation since she was a child, she would definitely not be able to produce such a huge fluctuation in her mood.


    Su Yan didn''t read those ancient books of the monster race for nothing.


    There were indeed many powerful magic repairs in Mount Xumi, but most of them were almost completely extinct more than 10,000 years ago.


    The few fish that slipped through the net have also hidden to such a remote place to survive.


    "Twenty thousand years ago, the world of Xumi was a place where all avenues contended. Before the Buddha of Tathagata sitting on the Lingshan mountain alone, there is no magic cultivation in Mount Xumi, but the ancients, witches, and many other races and cultivation methods you can''t think of That''s it." Su Yan said, "When we came in just now, the door we saw was carved with ancient warriors and used ancient totem power."


    This is a history that Ye Wushuang doesn''t know at all, and he can''t help but ask in a dumbfounded manner: "Who has such a great ability to kill all these demonic cultivators?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course it is the Buddha from Lingshan. Otherwise, how could all the demons be wiped out?"


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help but stick out his tongue when he heard it, and he looked very cute and playful.


    It also reminds Su Yan of Xiao Meng. He has been in the immortal world for so long, and he doesn''t know what happened to Xiao Meng...


    However, with Xiao Meng''s aptitude, he should be able to fly to the immortal realm in the end. When the time comes, Xiao Meng will be taken to Longevity Mountain, and the master and apprentice can be reunited again.


    "Then the master of this castle is not a very powerful magic repair?" Ye Wushuang only reacted completely at this time.


    Su Yan hummed softly and said, "It''s true, I also have a place to get him."


    Ye Wushuang also became more curious, what exactly was Su Yan going to do!


    While Su Yan and Ye Wushuang were talking, the four pictures of Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter hanging behind them suddenly gleamed at the same time.


    Ye Wushuang bounced from the chair instinctively, and made a defensive posture of concentration on guard and ready to fight.


    This is the most instinctive reaction. The body reacts in advance before the brain thinks.


    It is not easy for the human race in the world of Xumi to survive. Without such a high level of vigilance, I am afraid that they would have been annihilated by those powerful monsters more than a dozen times.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. Instead, he comforted Ye Wushuang and said, "You relax first, there is no danger here."


    Then I saw the light of the four pictures connected in one place, and then turned into a portal, and then an old man dressed in white walked out of the portal.


    This old man was wearing a white exercise suit, his hair and beard were silvery white, and his beard fell down to his chest, with a demeanor of immortality.


    The old man''s nose is high, his eyes are extremely deep, and he seems to be able to draw people''s soul inside at a glance.


    And behind this old man, eight young women with extremely exposed clothes also walked out one after another.


    All the eight women were sweating, and their bodies were filled with a strange fragrance.


    Su Yan knew at a glance that these eight young women and the old man had just completed a very intense double repair, and the old man fought eight each, and it was considered old and strong.


    After Ye Wushuang saw these eight women, his eyes almost straightened.


    Because these eight women are better than the two girls who led the way just now. Not only are they more beautiful and more enchanting, but they also have a strong femininity that she doesn''t have.


    The exquisite accessories that these women carried also made Ye Wushuang very drunk.


    The eight women surrounded the old man, and this large group of Yingying Yanyan showed a strong sense of contention.


    From the looks of these women, the eldest cannot be more than twenty years old. They are all in their best years.


    Just looking at the appearance, this white-haired old man can almost be their grandfather, but they have to constantly fight for favor around this old man. The picture is really impactful, and what impacts Ye Wushuang''s three views... ��


    Of course, Ye Wushuang also knew that there was no time for cultivation, and wanting to live forever was simply an extremely simple matter for an immortal-level existence.


    These women who seem to be only eighteen or nineteen-year-old may be thousands of years old...


    But the scene in front of him still made Ye Wushuang completely stunned, because this was a scene she had never seen in the family.


    Surrounded by Yingying and Yanyan, indulging in enjoyment, it seems that all the troubles in the world have been forgotten.


    Perhaps this is a different kind of drunken life, dreaming of death, and another life path that Ye Wushuang has never touched.


    Since she was young, she has been arranging for her daily practice exercises. If she is a little late or does not do well, she will be punished with a whip. Even if she is the second young lady of the Ye family, she will not be spared.


    Under this strong pressure, Ye Wu worked both ways to achieve today''s achievement.


    She had never thought that life could still be so indulgent and enjoyable, and it seemed that nothing was important except for enjoyment.

 Chapter 3876： Banquet for the elderly

    Chapter 3876 The old man hosted a banquet


    The seven longevity families have always emphasized hard work, opposed vanity and pleasure, and the internal rules of the family are strict, even the patriarch cannot easily violate them.


    There is a great reason to do so, because the seven longevity families grew out of nothing after all, and they worked hard in the Xumi world to have today''s city!


    All this depends on the accumulation of blood and sweat. If it is to indulge in pleasure, I am afraid that the seven longevity families have already been destroyed. I don''t know how many times.


    Moreover, the human race is inherently weaker than those powerful monsters.


    No matter how genius a person is, it is impossible to breathe fire and spit water when he is first born, but those demons can naturally master powerful spells, and even have a body of copper skin and iron bones.


    To gain a foothold in Mount Xumi, the human race needs to be more sincere and united, and must not be greedy for pleasure and lose the spirit of hard work.


    This old man and these women, including this castle, revealed another way of living, a way of living with arrogance and indulgence, indulgence and pleasure.


    When Ye Wushuang was reading a book before, he had never understood why a powerful monk fell into the magic way, and finally his body and spirit were destroyed!


    But looking at this old man at this time, Ye Wushuang had already understood that once such an extreme enjoyment was tried once, I was afraid that it would be impossible to refuse the second time...


    Compared with Yingying and Yanyan in this castle, life in the seven longevity families is simply a colorless haze!


    Thanks to her, Ye Wushuang is a woman, if she is a man, I am afraid that she has become more and more unable to control it at this time!


    These women helped the old man to sit down in front of Su Yan, and then leaned on the old man��s side, some hammered shoulders, some pinched their legs, and even two sat on the ground, holding the old man��s feet up and placing them on the ground. On one''s own body!


    The exposed clothing of these women can no longer be regarded as just happy together.


    Even the emperor of the world may not have the enjoyment of the old man!


    But the old man waved his hand gently, and the eight beautiful ladies around him left the old man with their skirts as if they had received the order.


    Then the old man gave Su Yan a gentle bow, and Su Yan returned a punch.


    After a simple etiquette, the old man said to Su Yan: "The demeanor and demeanor of the gods are more than ten times stronger than in the dream world! My generation can only look up."


    The old man spoke full of air, obviously not hollowed out by the wine.


    Su Yan said: "I have found someone with a destiny and can leave immediately."


    The old man took a deep look at Ye Wushuang, and then said: "The longevity family actually has such a beautiful younger generation, it seems that it will definitely prosper in the future. Is this God''s will?"


    Su Yan smiled, and did not answer the question.


    Although he could see part of the future, it would not do him any good to leak the secret.


    Instead, Ye Wushuang said, "How do you know that I am a member of the Longevity Family?"


    The old man said: "The old man not only knows that you are a member of the longevity family, but also knows that you must be from the Ye family. The old man has also dealt with your ancestor Ye Quanzong...that should have happened seven thousand years ago."


    Ye Zongquan was Ye Zongquan''s patriarch of the previous generation, and he has already fallen. Since this old man can have friendship with Ye Zongquanquan, I am afraid that he is a genuine and uncompromising old monster!


    Ye Wushuang said, "I don''t know how seniors are called?"


    "The old man is the lord of the Sky Demon Sect. His surname is Gouchen, and his single name is Yin."


    The surname Gouchen is very rare. Besides, the human races in the Xumi world are already scarce. This old man actually has the surname Gouchen. So, he must be from the Gouchen family, one of the seven great families of Changsheng!


    And when it comes to Gouchen, Su Yan just beheaded a master of Gouchen''s family!


    Ye Wushuang thought of this, and there was a buzzing in his mind, because what he saw and heard when he came here completely exceeded her expectations.


    But since this old man is also from the Seven Great Longevity Clan, it is no wonder that the identity of Ye Wushuang can be seen through the meeting, indicating that she is from the Ye Clan.


    But how could the master of the Gochen family become a secret demon cultivator, and listening to his words, I am afraid that in the demon cultivator, he is also a master-level existence!


    Ye Wushuang had many doubts in his heart, and then said: "Senior, have you really seen Shangxian in a dream?"


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Yes, Yaoshan is thousands of miles away from here, but if the dream is connected, you can break the physical space constraints and you can meet at any time."


    "I''ve heard of the deceased''s dream, but I have met in a dream after thousands of miles away. I haven''t heard of it yet. I don''t know what powerful spell it is?"


    Gou Chen Yin said: "These are all of the master''s ability. The old man has lived in seclusion here for three thousand years without asking about the world. That day, the master entered the old man''s dream with the supreme magic method. At first, the old man thought it was an evil demon invading the old man. State of mind, only later did I realize how shocking Shangxian''s ability is!"


    Hearing what Gou Chen Yin said, it is not difficult to judge that he and Su Yan must have a fight in the dream territory, and the final result must be a complete victory for Su Yan.


    It''s like what happened in the city of Ye Family!


    In this case, the old demon sect, like her Ye Wushuang, was brought to the door by Su Yan, but one was in this world and the other was in a dream.


    But what method did Su Yan rely on to find them?


    The distance between Ye Family and this castle is thousands of miles, not to mention how far Yaoshan Mountain is...


    Moreover, Gou Chen Yin has avoided the world for thousands of years, I am afraid that not many people in the entire Xumi world know his existence.


    Ye Wushuang only felt that Su Yan''s ability was at least equal to that of the Bodhisattva, and could know the past and the future, otherwise, it would be impossible to find her and Gou Chen Yin.


    Ye Wushuang has palm prints and a special fate, so Gou Chen Yin is also unique.


    Ye Wushuang has become more and more curious about Su Yan, not only very curious about Su Yan''s purpose, but also very curious about Su Yan''s abilities!


    Gou Chen Yin clapped his hands, and then many young girls filed in from outside. They were totally different from the girls just now. Not only did they dress differently, they also looked more exotic.


    I don''t know how many girls are in this castle, and if they look at their identity, they are all the concubines of Chen Yin.


    Ye Wushuang didn''t envy it at all by this time, but instead felt a little scary in his heart.


    In this magnificent castle, I''m afraid there are darker shadows in addition to its magnificent and magnificent castle.


    These girls made a very submissive gesture and invited Su Yan and Ye Wushuang into the table.


    It turned out that Gou Chen Yin had already prepared a banquet to entertain Su Yan.


    There are ninety-nine dishes on the table, and there are many girls serving beside them. If you like, you can even ask these girls to pick the dishes for you, just open your mouth and chew.


    It can be said to be an absolute king-level enjoyment.

 Chapter 3877： Middle-aged scribe

    Chapter 3877: Middle-aged Scribes


    The ninety-nine dishes have no repetitive parts at all, and the extravagance is in line with Gou Chen Yin''s usual style.


    There were many fairy fruits on the table that Ye Wushuang could not name.


    These celestial fruits can strengthen the body''s celestial essence and repair the damaged meridians, which has great benefits.


    In addition to the fairy fruit, there are also some fishy fish. These meaty fish have a great background, and even killed a dragon and took the heart and liver to cook.


    Gou Chen Yin lived in seclusion here without leaving his home, and he didn''t know where he got these precious ingredients.


    Su Yan only took a bite of Zhu Guo and had no interest in moving his chopsticks. Then he raised the wine glass and drank three glasses with Gou Chen Yin.


    The wine in the cup is said to be brewed by Gochen Yin using ancient secret methods. The wine is very rich in aroma, and the wine is very strong from the entrance!


    Even Gou Chen Yin himself was somewhat unable to resist, after three small cups, a face had become extremely red, obviously too strong to drink.


    Su Yan didn''t respond much.


    The wine had a strange fragrance, and Ye Wushuang couldn''t help but move her index finger, and her saliva accumulated in her mouth unconsciously. She wanted to taste it, but before she could pick up the wine glass, it was confiscated by Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s rhetoric is also simple: "Children are not allowed to drink."


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help but protested: "I have been practicing for hundreds of years, and I have reached the realm of heavenly immortals, how can I be considered a child?"


    But her protest was completely invalid in front of Su Yan, and the glass that Su Yan took away would never be returned to her.


    This wine is indeed not an ordinary spirit. Even if Ye Wushuang only drinks a small glass, he will be drunk for seven or eight days. This will inevitably delay business.


    At this time, a middle-aged scribe came eagerly from outside, and even a layer of white frost condensed on his eyebrows.


    The middle-aged scribe stepped on quickly, and even the maid in the castle couldn''t catch him.


    The arrival of this scribe was obviously not in Go Chenyin''s expectation, because there were only three chairs at the banquet, and there was no fourth.


    However, after seeing this middle-aged scribe, Gou Chen Yin hurriedly ordered the maid under him to do more, and his expression of joy was also beyond words.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "This is..."


    Gou Chen Yin explained: "This matter is the old man''s own opinion, but it is also for everyone''s sake, because in this Sumeru world, there is only one person who has ever been to the Temple of Sin, and then he can leave the whole body. ."


    When Ye Wushuang heard the term "Sin Temple" for the first time, he couldn''t help but whispered in his heart. Did Su Yan find her just for this so-called "Sin Temple"?


    This middle-aged scribe looks very ordinary, completely without the immortal spirit of Chen Yin, it seems that he is just a middle-aged man running around for a living.


    Moreover, there is no evil aura on his body, which shows that he is not necessarily a demon cultivator. What is the identity of this middle-aged scribe?


    The middle-aged scribe glanced at Su Yan, then held up the wine glass in front of him, and said to Su Yan: "Zunjia must be Su Shangxian, and Zunjia conquered the six gods in one fell swoop in Yaoshan. Humans and demons have not been out for tens of thousands of years. Such characters, those Protoss have been domineering for a long time, who doesn''t want to fix them fiercely? Su Shangxian, I have admired you for a long time!"


    After the middle-aged scribe finished talking and drank the wine in his glass, Su Yan was not anxious to drink, but asked, "Who are you?"


    Seeing the middle-aged scribe took out a white bone flute, which was carved with blood-colored paint many strange characters, only seeing this bone flute, Su Yan showed a suddenly realized expression, said: "It turns out in this way."


    This bone flute is definitely a magic weapon of the Wuzong, this middle-aged scribe must also have the inheritance of the Wuzong, so it makes sense.


    The middle-aged scholar said: "When Big Brother Gouchen contacted me, I still had some doubts in my heart. When I heard that Su Shangxian was about to make a move, this doubt was immediately solved. If we are united, it may be the only one in these tens of thousands of years. A combination capable of unlocking the secrets of the Sin Temple!"


    Ye Wushuang asked strangely: "Where is the Sin Temple you are talking about?"


    "Huh, didn''t the Shangxian tell you?" the middle-aged scribe said strangely.


    Ye Wushuang said: "Su Shangxian kept telling me that the ship will go straight to the bridge head, and if some things are not the time, they won''t explain it to me. The time should be right now?"


    Several people above the banquet all looked at Su Yan.


    He is the initiator of this operation. In a sense, everyone can sit here because of Su Yan.


    Su Yan said to the middle-aged scholar: "Why don''t you explain it."


    Middle-aged scholar said: "This matter is a bit long to talk about. It''s better to start from the beginning, little sister, it''s enough for you to call me Mr. Yuqiao. Three thousand years ago, I followed my master to learn Taoism and witchcraft in Phoenix Mountain. Later I learned that my master had done an errand."


    "What kind of errand?"


    "Watch the door for the Bodhisattva."


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help but exclaimed after hearing this: "Huh? There are still such errands in this world?"


    "Watching the door for a Bodhisattva is not an errand that anyone can do. The Bodhisattvas are looking for some powerful people in the world of Sumeru at that time. These powerful people get the promise of the Bodhisattva, and after watching the door for the Bodhisattva for a certain number of years, Then you will be able to complete your merits, and then ascend to the Western Paradise!" said Mr. Yu Qiao.


    For the existence in the world of Xumi, this is almost the only way to leave Mount Xumi and go to the immortal world.


    Such opportunities are not available every day, and being able to receive an invitation from a bodhisattva itself can be regarded as a recognition of strength.


    The black-clothed old man was one of the gatekeepers that the Bodhisattva looked for.


    "Why does the Bodhisattva look for a gatekeeper?" The business pair asked again.


    "The world of Xumi has bred many powerful people since its birth. These powerful people are more than the current Jinxian cultivation base. They have already reached the level of the fairy king, the quasi-emperor and even the great emperor! You can tear the earth and mountains with every gesture! There are countless! The history of is buried in unknown places, but although some places are unknown, they are full of extreme danger..."


    "In order to avoid these dangerous leaks and for the sake of the common people, the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha sealed up many dangerous places. Later, Samantabhadra came to Mount Xumi to practice, and after walking through all these dangerous places, he searched for five more dangerous places. A janitor, come to guard the five most terrible places."


    Xuanwu Huohai is one of these five ultimate murderers.


    It��s just that Su Yan didn��t know that Samantabhadra actually found several gatekeepers in the world of Sumi, which is also very useful information for Su Yan.


    Ye Wushuang curiously said, "I don''t know which five places are it?"

 Chapter 3878： What do you want

    The third thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight chapters ask for something


    Mr. Yu Qiao said: "First, the Xuanwu Fire Sea in the east and the Red Eye Demon Caverns in the west, then Yueyuetian and Sin Temple, and the last one is not very clear even for my master. Because my master takes care of it. It��s just the Temple of Sin."


    Mr. Yuqiao said again: "My master is the gatekeeper of the Sin Temple, but he has ascended to the Paradise of Bliss 900 years ago. There are no gatekeepers in the Sin Temple now..."


    Ye Wushuang said strangely: "Since the Temple of Sin is so important, why doesn''t the Bodhisattva find a new gatekeeper?"


    Mr. Yu Qiao said: "Where is the mind of the Bodhisattva that we can figure out? But since my master ascended, the Temple of Sin has indeed no gatekeepers, but the absence of gatekeepers definitely does not mean that the level of danger inside has been reduced. Because of that. It was originally a place of peerless danger!"


    Su Yan tapped his fingers on the table lightly, and he vaguely felt that the Sin Temple Bodhisattva must still be furnished, and it would definitely not be as simple as Mr. Yu Qiao said.


    Because Su Yan has had a lot of dealings with the Bodhisattvas and Venerables of Western Bliss, and they still have some understanding of their behavior.


    What they do is that they are not leaking. Even if the janitor is removed, there will be other arrangements to supplement it.


    Ye Wushuang said, "I don''t know what kind of place this Sin Temple is. Why have I never heard of it?"


    Gou Chen Yin said: "The sphere of influence of the seven great longevity families does not exceed one thousand five hundred miles in a single area, and there is almost no understanding of things beyond one thousand five hundred miles. It is normal if you don''t know it. The Temple of Sin is The place where the ancient demon repairs pay tribute to the four great demon gods. I��m afraid you don��t know that the sentient beings of Mount Xumi only believed in the four great demon gods back then, and didn��t believe in any Buddha or Guanyin at all."


    The age of the four great demon gods in the ancient times was still before the seven emperors of Mount Xumi. That was the time before the ancient times, and it was even longer than the prehistoric times.


    However, the worship of the ancient demon gods has continued from the ancient times to the present day.


    If Su Yan remembers correctly, these four demon gods are primitive-level existences, and they had disputes with the primitive phoenix back then. One of the demon gods was killed after being pecked blind by the primitive phoenix.


    The other three demon gods also fell into the hands of the other immortal emperors one after another.


    Then the devil way turned from prosperous to decline, and the remaining devil emperors could only linger in the devil world, and could not make much waves ever since.


    Gou Chen Yin said: "In today''s world, the magic way has been declining for too long, and my Heavenly Demon Sect can be regarded as the only heir of the four great demon gods today. If I have the opportunity to touch the power of the four great ancient demon gods, the old man is the sovereign of the heavenly demon **** , How can you give up this opportunity?"


    It can be said that Gou Chenyin has no room to reject Su Yan, after Su Yan made this suggestion and showed his strength.


    At the peak of Mt. Xumi''s magic path, there were a total of 1,808 branches, and each branch had its own unique exercises, corresponding to thirty-six heavens and seventy-two earth evil spirits.


    The Sky Demon Sect is just one of the 36 Heavenly Gangs.


    That was the golden age of the Demon Dao of Mount Xumi, and they were enough to fight against the Witch, Protoss, Demons, and Ancients!


    But then Samantabhadra Bodhisattva practiced on Mount Xumi in the lower realm, so the outer paths were severely suppressed by Samantabhadra, and the 108 demon paths fell to the point that only a single seedling of the Heavenly Demon Sect was left!


    The blood and cruelty in the middle is impossible to say clearly in one or two sentences.


    If we can pray for success in the Temple of Sin and awaken the consciousness of the four demon gods, then the demon sect will definitely prosper again!


    More importantly, Gou Chen Yin was born in the Gou Chen family of the seven longevity families. The reason why he fell into the magical way was not because he was greedy for pleasure.


    It was because he had long realized that only relying on the exercises and strength of the seven longevity families, the human race would always be in a weak position in the Xumi world.


    Not to mention contending with the Protoss, even those powerful demons, the Humans are not opponents at all!


    Compared with the Protoss, the human race has those powerful monsters, and they have lost a lot in terms of their initial physical fitness and spiritual talent!


    No matter how hard you work the day after tomorrow, this gap in talent will not be wiped out!


    Because your human race can practice, can''t the protoss practice hard?


    Your human race has a century-old background, and the gods�� background is deeper than you!


    Therefore, Gou Chen Yin felt that the seven longevity families in the Xumi world could only struggle to survive. If you want to be above the asking for monsters and protoss, you must think of another path!


    Only clinging to the exercises handed down from the ancestors, the destiny of the human race will never change!


    In a sense, Gouchen Yin''s statement is correct. Seven thousand years have passed since he rebelled against Gouchen''s family.


    The status of the seven longevity families has not improved compared with the previous year, but has declined a lot!


    If he hooks Chen Yin into the body of a great demon, then the human race may not need to bow in front of the other races in the future!


    This is Gou Chen Yin''s long-cherished wish!


    He has cultivated for thousands of years, has reached the top of the golden immortal, touched the ceiling of the world of Xumi, and then he has to improve and break through the bottleneck, I am afraid that he can only rely on the power of the original demon!


    Of course, Gou Chen Yin had long seen that Su Yanzhi was not in the Xumi world, not only did not want to open a dojo in the Xumi world, but also did not convey the meaning of orthodoxy.


    "What does Mr. Yuqiao want? You can''t ask for nothing if you follow us into the Temple of Sin?" Su Yan asked.


    This is very important to Su Yan. Only by understanding each person''s demands and goals can he complete his judgment!


    Mr. Yu Qiao said: "My dead ghost master left a hand when he taught me the exercises. I was afraid that my apprentice would surpass him. This is really hateful! It made me practice "Northern Ming Shen Gong" to the ninth. It��s heavy, but it��s been too late to enter the tenth level! But my master once said that his "Bei Ming Divine Art" was promoted by the Bodhisattva and was obtained on the wall of the Sin Temple..."


    "After thinking about it, I can only enter the Temple of Sin to find the original divine art carved on the stone wall! That old guy is really hateful!" At this point, Mr. Yuqiao sighed.


    He is the person who knows the dangers of the Sin Temple best, but whenever there is a little other possibility, he will not consider entering the Sin Temple!


    Su Yan said: "I entered the Temple of Sin with the intention of looking for a treasure. As long as I want such a treasure, you can decide on the rest. It is best if there is no direct conflict of interest between you. You don''t have to guard against the various restrictions of the Temple of Sin. At the same time, beware of your companions."


    In this way, Ye Wushuang didn''t have any appeals. Perhaps her appeal was just to pay Su Yan''s favor.

 Chapter 3879： Dhara Mountain

    The third thousand eight hundred and ninety-ninth chapter Tuoluo Mountain


    Mr. Yu Qiao looked at Su Yan with a puzzled expression, and said, "Is it true that Zunjia is the real immortal of the upper realm who came to the world of Xumi? Uh...don��t blame me for being too mindful, because everyone knows it. Tathagata Buddha has monopolized the passage to the immortal world, and in these years, no real immortal can come from the lower realm to Mount Xumi."


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have to lie to you."


    Gou Chen Yin picked up the wine glass and said roundly, "In fact, Mr. Yuqiao doesn��t care about Shangxian��s identity, but about your abilities, Lord Shangxian. I wonder if you are interested in showing us your hands? Let��s say okay, I��m about Shangxian. There is absolutely no doubt about the adult��s ability."


    This Gou Chen Yin spoke too smoothly, shirk all responsibilities completely.


    If Su Yan didn''t show a hand or two, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to control the place.


    "Then I will perform a fun little trick for everyone, but although it is a little trick, it is enough to see the big from the small." Su Yan raised the glass in his hand and spilled a drop of wine.


    This drop of wine was about to fall on the table, but Su Yan flicked it with his thumb, and the drop of wine flew into the air. When it fell, Su Yan flicked the wine again with his thumb... ��


    After going back and forth for seven times, this drop of wine looked like a spherical toy at Su Yan''s fingertips.


    The last drop of liquor was bounced back into the glass by Su Yan.


    "What is this skill?" Mr. Yu Qiao was completely stunned, and he said after a long time.


    Ye Wushuang misunderstood what Mr. Yuqiao meant, and said, "If you think this is not good, you won''t know the depth if you try it yourself."


    Mr. Yu Qiao said: "Of course I also know that this is a great skill, but I seem to have seen a little clue, and I haven''t fully understood where the mystery lies."


    After finishing talking, Mr. Yuqiao also followed Su Yan''s way, raised the wine glass, and then a drop of wine spilled out...


    This drop of liquor also fell on Mr. Yuqiao''s thumb, but the immortal yuan he had condensed shattered the drop of liquor!


    A drop of wine is more fragile than Mr. Yuqiao imagined.


    He was unwilling to pour the second drop of wine out. This time the immortal yuan has condensed a lot, but the wine has collapsed into the air only when it bounced. It is definitely not easy to do it easily if you want to bounce a drop of wine seven times like Su Yan. Things.


    Ye Wushuang''s face couldn''t help but smile. Seeing Su Yan''s juggling movements just now seemed very simple. Only after he tried it would he know how difficult this thing was!


    Of course Mr. Yuqiao wouldn''t just be so willing. When he tried for the third time, only absolute seriousness remained in his eyes.


    From the moment he assumed this 100% serious posture, he was actually inferior to Su Yan.


    Because for Su Yan, it was just a joke at the banquet, and it was something that could be done easily.


    I saw Mr. Yuqiao pour out a glass of wine again, but this time it was no longer Xianyuan that condensed on his fingertips, but another weird power.


    This weird power seems to have distorted the surrounding space...


    Between Ye Wushuang''s frowns, he saw Mr. Yuqiao bounce a drop of wine three times before it landed in the wine glass.


    Su Yan had already seen through, that Mr. Yuqiao used the Wuzong spell, and it was a very mind-consuming spell.


    It seems that he used his fingers to bounce up the wine, but in fact, at the moment of contact, the powerful mind has completely enveloped the wine, so that the wine will not collapse after being bounced by the fingers.


    Although Mr. Yuqiao reproduced Su Yan''s methods, he took it so seriously that he only bounced a drop of liquor three times.


    Compared with Su Yan''s extremely relaxed expression, it naturally reveals the gap between the two sides.


    Even if you don''t need to point out this point, everyone can see it clearly.


    Having said that, everyone has each stated their own goals, and there is no conflict between them.


    So the next thing to do is to drink a glass of wine, I wish this time a happy cooperation!


    It''s just that Ye Wushuang still has some doubts in his heart, because neither Gou Chen Yin nor Mr. Yu Qiao can be regarded as a gentleman.


    If they encounter any difficulties and troubles, they may not be reliable partners.


    Even if you say so well here, something really happened, I''m afraid they will be the first to betray Su Yan...


    Ye Wushuang thought of this, but then he felt that Su Yan''s wisdom shouldn''t miss this point. The reason why he still wants to cooperate is because there is a reason to have to cooperate with them.


    After coming out of Gochenyin''s castle, he flew all the way to the west, and all he saw on the way were snow-capped mountains.


    These snow-capped mountains are very towering, and the clouds are often only between the mountainsides. The scenery can be said to be beautiful, but the climate on the snow-capped mountains is very fickle.


    Suddenly, gusts of wind are often mixed with hail.


    But after flying over the last snow-capped mountain, the terrain changed abruptly, forming a huge basin.


    The depth of this basin surprised Su Yan, not to mention people like Ye Wushuang who had never traveled far.


    According to the records in "The Book of Demons and Gods", this place should be the depression in the belly of Mount Xumi.


    The terrain of the Xumi world is extremely extreme, and the majesty of various terrains is far from comparable in the world.


    It is normal for the snow-capped mountains of Xumi World to be tens of thousands of meters high, and the sinking basin is also tens of thousands of meters deep.


    The water veins inside are staggered and very developed, and the big tree can grow to hundreds of meters high with the water veins.


    There are often big snakes among these big trees, and there are tribes living in this large swamp jungle, one of the tribes of the gods.


    But these swamp jungles are not where Su Yan and the others are going.


    In this sinking basin, there is a high mountain called Tuoluo Mountain.


    According to Mr. Yuqiao, the Temple of Sin is on Mount Daluo.


    There is no vegetation on Tuoluo Mountain. It is desolate. Compared with the vigorous vitality under the mountain, it can be called a life restricted area.


    And indeed, there seems to be some curse on this mountain, so that no life can get close.


    After falling on Mount Daluo, Ye Wushuang already felt suffocated and uncomfortable. It seemed that there was some invisible pressure on her body, and it was like a person falling into the sea, even the surrounding air was full of stagnant feeling, even Breathing is so difficult.


    But what is strange is that there is no trace of the formation on this exposed loess hillside.


    After walking on Tuo Luo Mountain for a while, Ye Wushuang''s whole body loss of strength became more and more obvious.


    Ye Wushuang already has the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal, and she can''t be too weak if she counts her strength, but she is getting weaker and weaker, and her mind is getting more and more dizzy.

 Chapter 3880： Two World Monuments

    Chapter 3880 Two Boundary Monument


    Su Yan saw that Ye Wushuang''s complexion had become paler, and suddenly understood what had happened.


    Immediately volleyed out a golden charm and handed it to Ye Wushuang''s hands.


    After Ye Wushuang got Su Yan''s charm, he felt he could catch his breath and asked, "What charm is this?"


    "The Taiyi Tianzun rune of the Taoist school can restrain all evil worship." Su Yan said.


    Ye Wushuang asked again: "Why is this happening here? It seems that the whole mountain is a curse!"


    "It''s not a curse, it''s an evil thought." Su Yan said, "If you accumulate your thoughts to a certain extent, even reality will be distorted. That''s how Wuzong''s curse came."


    Mr. Yuqiao practiced the magic of the Wuzong, he said: "In theory, every word we say is actually powerful. This power is called the power of mind by the Wuzong, but it is just the power of mind among mortals. The difference between the world and the immortal is even greater. Why can the emperor be able to speak at will? Just because their mind power has reached a very terrifying level, one sentence has great magic power, and they will be able to use it at will. The rebels suppress it!"


    This explanation is very easy to understand. After all, this mountain suppressed the four demon gods!


    The power of the four demon gods itself is already very terrifying, plus the evil thoughts and hatred accumulated over the years, it is enough to turn this Dhara mountain into an incarnation of hatred.


    "Since you have arrived at Tuoluo Mountain, then it''s up to you to play, Mr. Yuqiao." Gou Chen Yin said.


    Mr. Yu Qiao��s master was once the guardian of the Temple of Sin in Tuo Luo Mountain, so he must know Tuo Luo Mountain and the Temple of Sin better than outsiders.


    If he leads the way, it will definitely save a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Mr. Yuqiao showed a smile and said: "You must not think of where the Sin Temple is. Come with me first."


    Following Mr. Yuqiao''s pace, he went around the deserted mountain roads of Tuoluo Mountain for a long time, and finally saw two stone monuments.


    These two stone monuments just stand on the place where they are about to reach the top of the mountain. They are the only two things that can be said to be something special on this barren mountain road.


    It''s just that the two stone steles are very badly weathered, and only a little pattern can be seen faintly, and the rest have been smoothed out into smooth slates.


    Even if there was any important content written on the two stone tablets, it is now completely unrecognizable.


    In this Sumi world, I am afraid that only Mr. Yu Qiao knows what kind of seals have been carved on the two stone tablets.


    Mr. Yuqiao walked around the two stone slabs and said to Su Yan: "Su Shangxian, the entrance to the Temple of Sin is here, I wonder if you have seen it already?"


    At the wine table, Mr. Yuqiao lost Su Yan for a while. Of course he knew that he was not as good as Su Yan, but this matter was related to face. Of course he would consider trying to find face elsewhere.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid he can get back the lost face, but it''s a pity that he is facing Su Yan.


    When he saw these two steles, Su Yan already knew how to open the Temple of Sin.


    These two steles should be the famous two boundary steles.


    The so-called two boundary monuments were created to isolate different worlds and suppress the cracks in time and space.


    Later it became a natural monument between Yangjian and Mingtu.


    The rest of the people here have never left the world of Xumi, it would have been such an insight, but how could Su Yan not recognize these two monuments?


    Su Yan smiled indifferently, and said: "The Temple of Sin is in another space. To open the entrance, you need to open the entrance of the Two Boundary Monuments suppression, right? This is a breeze for me to do. "


    Mr. Yuqiao is the heir of the Wuzong, and Gouchenyin is the lord of the Tianmozong.


    Both of these two can be regarded as evil demon outsiders. To deal with evil demon outsiders, sometimes it is necessary to follow their rules.


    For example, one of the simplest rules is that the weak and the strong eat the strong. If you want others to respect you, then you need to come up with enough strength to persuade the other party instead of just being humble.


    Mr. Yu Qiao''s gaze staring at Su Yan suddenly showed great hostility, but he was immediately replaced by respect.


    Su Yan can easily recognize the two boundary monuments, which shows that his origin is not simple. At this point, Mr. Yuqiao also believed in Su Yan''s status as a god.


    The Mowen Divine Sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand. This was the first time Ye Wushuang saw the second sword light appearing in Su Yan''s hand!


    I saw the purple sword light radiating from the divine sword was extremely dazzling, and Ye Wushuang could not open his eyes almost two seconds later!


    And even if you close your eyes, what resounds in your mind is a large purple light, and there is a powerful sword intent that is enough to make heaven and earth worship!


    Because of the forced eyes, Ye Wushuang didn''t know what kind of swordsmanship Su Yan used, but the ground under his feet quickly shook, and Ye Wushuang with his eyes closed could hardly grasp his balance!


    Fortunately, at a critical moment, a warm hand held Ye Wushuang''s arm, and this allowed Ye Wushuang to stabilize his figure.


    Then Ye Wushuang opened his eyes, and what was presented in front of her was an extremely magnificent picture.


    Purple sword light cut the void between the two steles!


    Then the purple sword light opened, forming a stable light curtain.


    And under the light curtain, there was a door leading into a mysterious world shrouded in purple light.


    A huge temple can be seen in that mysterious world, and two nine-headed lions stone sculptures can be seen on the periphery of the temple, majestic and mighty!


    The other side of the light curtain must be the legendary Temple of Sin!


    After Ye Wushuang opened his eyes, the hand Su Yan held on to her was also very simply retracted.


    Gou Chen Yin laughed and said: "Shangxian is really a good method, the old man is really convinced! With such a peerless sword light, it is no wonder that the six protoss can only smash the sand in the hands of Shangxian!"


    Mr. Yu Qiao thought that Su Yan didn''t know how to open the door. It would take a lot of energy and skills to open the door of the Sin Temple.


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan used his sword light to forcibly open the door and smashed the formation guarding the two boundary monuments into pieces!


    Su Yan calmly retracted the purple sword light, without saying a word of nonsense, and walked directly toward the opened space-time gate.


    After passing through the purple curtain, another space is reached. This space overlaps with the space of Tuoluo Mountain. Perhaps it is a space created by ancient characters with magical power.


    It is not difficult to create parallel eternal space with force, as long as there is the cultivation base of the peak of the fairy king, and the master of a certain time and space can do it.


    In this strange and immortal space, the sky was filled with thick **** clouds, and the clouds were so red that they could bleed at any time.


    So that there is a layer of red light in the space, and it is also a miserable red light shining on everyone''s face.

 Chapter 3881： Two-headed 狻猊

    Chapter 3881


    But after Ye Wushuang entered this strange space, he only felt that the magic runes that Su Yan gave her were a little overwhelming, and this space was full of strong evil thoughts!


    Moreover, these evil thoughts seem to see through Ye Wushuang''s state of mind and cultivation level and not enough, so I want to invade her sea of ??consciousness all pervasively...


    Ye Wushuang just glanced at the towering temple not far away, and almost fainted.


    And on Ye Wushuang��s spiritual platform, some images of demon gods appeared loomingly. These demon gods either had 10,000 eyes or 5,000 poisonous snakes on their heads... Although only a glimpse in the darkness, they It was already enough to make Ye Wushuang''s mood more intensely shaken.


    At this time, Su Yan handed the Mo Wen Divine Sword to Ye Wushuang''s hands, saying: "You only need to hold this sword, never let go, the evil thoughts will definitely not invade your spiritual platform."


    This sword still had the temperature of Su Yan. Ye Wushuang held Mo Wen''s divine sword tightly with both hands. It seemed that this sword was her only life-saving straw, and then asked a little dazedly: "Go to the divine sword. If you want me, what do you do?"


    Su Yanguier smiled and said, "Have you forgotten? I am the Golden Immortal of the Upper Realm. How can such a little evil thought occupy my mind?"


    Facing this powerful evil thought everywhere, Gou Chen Yin showed an expression of enjoyment instead.


    Such a place actually helped him boost the magic power. He said in a blaming tone: "Mr. Yuqiao, this is your fault. There is such a good thing, you didn''t tell the old man earlier, the old man thought We are close friends who can talk about everything."


    Mr. Yuqiao smiled bitterly: "My master and his old man were still guarding here before, how could I attract you? Didn''t that hurt you? My master and his old man have a very strange temper, and they are called an errand to the Bodhisattva. Do your best. If you accidentally break in at that time, you won''t have to think about how to get out for the rest of your life."


    Under the shroud of blood, the Temple of Sin was already in sight.


    The structure of the temple looks square and upright, with at least seven floors, presenting an unconventional rectangular parallelepiped. The architectural aesthetics are very different from the current era.


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Let''s go to the Temple of Sin first."


    Mr. Yuqiao said: "It��s not easy to get in. Have you seen the two stone lions? We have to satisfy their appetites before we can enter the temple. Otherwise, we can only defeat them and then rush in. go with."


    There are indeed two huge stone lions at the gate of the Temple of Sin.


    The two stone lions are as high as three or four layers of arms, each with nine heads. They are carved to life, bathed in this **** light, as if they were the pets of an ancient evil god.


    Gou Chen Yin said strangely: "Isn''t the Sin Temple guarded by your master? How come there are two more stone lions suddenly, and they have to be defeated?"


    Su Yan corrected: "This is not a lion, but a stubborn. It is also the rarest nine-headed stubble among the stubbles. After the opening of the world, there are only two in total. It must be the four ancient demon gods from these two stubbles. I borrowed a strand of Dharma body to guard the temple."


    This kind of method is actually not uncommon in the ancient times, but today''s people may not have this knowledge.


    The two Sushens, who gave birth to nine heads, are still in the immortal world. One is the protector of the Dharma in the Eastern Dongji Taiyizhengong, and the other is the protector of the Dharma in the Central Heavenly Court Nantianmen. Now they are both Taoist righteous gods.


    But these two �� were placed in the Primordial Era, but they are both demon clan great sages who have nowhere to kill.


    The two �� stone sculptures here indeed only contain a ray of Dharma body, but they are definitely not easy to deal with.


    Because the main body is strong, the law body will naturally be strong.


    Mr. Yu Qiao was suffering from not knowing how to answer Gou Chen Yin''s question, and after listening to Su Yan''s explanation, he was relieved.


    Mr. Yu Qiao said immediately: "The ins and outs of this matter, Su Shangxian can be regarded as clear to you, it is really not my problem. Besides, although my master guards the Sin Temple for the Bodhisattva, it is not necessary to enter the Sin Temple. Go, just stop others."


    There are obvious loopholes in Mr. Yuqiao''s words. If his master has not entered the Sin Temple, how can he obtain the "Bei Ming Magic Art" on the stone wall of the Sin Temple?


    But now that he had arrived at the Temple of Sin, Su Yan didn''t want to pursue this kind of boring problem. He led Ye Wushuang to the front.


    Although Ye Wushuang''s heart was puzzled, he still followed Su Yan because of his trust in Su Yan.


    When they walked together in front of the two nine-headed �� statues, both of them slowly moved their necks, and their 18 heads and 36 eyes looked at Su Yanhe and Ye Wushuang together. !


    The two Suan were still ten-headed statues, but they had a vitality that they didn''t have before.


    Su Yan didn''t seem to see the changes of the two Su Yan statues, and continued to lead Ye Wushuang toward the front.


    As they got closer and closer to these two ��, the movements of the two �� became more and more vivid, as if they had awakened from a long sleep, and at the same time appeared in the thirty-six eyes on the 18 heads. The green light!


    It was as if the Underworld God in the underworld was about to be completely resurrected before them.


    Until the two �� had made obvious movements, as if they were about to jump off the stone platform.


    Su Yancai said to Ye Wushuang: "Don''t be afraid, Jiutou Suan is considered the worst janitor. As long as you buy them road money, they will simply let us pass."


    Ye Wushuang said, "What is the money for buying a road?"


    Ye Wushuang had never heard of this term, but Su Yan was too lazy to explain, and said: "I want to take a little blood from you. Your blood is what they desire most, and it is also our money to buy roads."


    While Su Yan spoke, the purple sword light had already cut Ye Wushuang''s wrist, and blood flowed from her wrist and fell on the ground.


    Ye Wushuang just screamed, and then there was no response, nor did he stare at the wound on his wrist with an overly nervous expression.


    After all, she is the daughter of the Ye Family of the Longevity Clan. She has a lot of experience in fighting various monsters for a long time.


    Another point is that she trusts Su Yan very much. If it were someone else, it would never be possible to make a cut in her wrist so easily.


    When the red blood slowly fell from Ye Wushuang''s wrist...


    And the two Su Yan had already leaned down, gasping for a heavy breath, staring at Su Yan and Ye Wushuang, and made a posture that he wanted to pounce at any time.


    Ye Wushuang stared at the two stunned animals, and he could sense that the two stone-carved stunned animals had gradually gained a certain ferocious beastly aura, obviously they were more like living creatures than before...


    And Su Yan not only didn''t plan to shoot, he didn''t even make any defensive gesture.

 Chapter 3882： Empress

    Chapter 3882: Female Emperor''s Fate


    What happened before her had completely exceeded Ye Wushuang''s imagination. She had never dealt with such a scene before, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Ye Wushuang only felt that his heart had jumped to his throat, but his wrist didn''t seem to hurt so much.


    Su Yan whispered, "Don''t be afraid, you''ll be fine soon."


    But before Su Yan''s words fell, the two scorpions jumped off the stone seat!


    The suffocating aura on the two ends has already hit his face, but Su Yan still has an expressive expression.


    As Su Yan had expected, the two Su Yan did not directly pounce on them. Instead, they stopped near Su Yan, and then walked around Su Yan and Ye Wushuang.


    Although both ends of Suan are stone carving changes, Ye Wushuang can see that every head of Jiu Suan is sending out the signal of thirst for blood!


    She grew up in the world of Xumi and has dealt with all kinds of monsters since she was a child. She has a good understanding of the greed and cruelty of those monsters!


    Although Su Yan had said that it was okay, her fears continued to grow. This fear came from the instinct level and could not be resolved in a word or two.


    Ye Wu''s blood flowed more and more from her wrists, and the blood flowed from her wrists to fingertips, and then dripped on the ground, mixing with the sand.


    After walking around Ye Wushuang for a few times, the two suffocated heads jumped back to the original stone platform and turned into the original stone sculpture, even the green light in the eyes disappeared.


    Ye Wushuang still looked dumbfounded, not knowing what happened.


    Even if the two suffocated longing for her blood, they should rush up to **** her blood. How could they turn around inexplicably and return to the original stone platform?


    When Ye Wushuang''s mood gradually calmed down, and when he recovered his mind, Su Yan had already put a herbal medicine on Ye Wushuang''s wrist.


    This is the secret medicine of the ancients. Although it can''t cause dead people and bones, it can also treat most traumas.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God battle body has always been against the sky, and he has no time to use this secret medicine.


    Within a short period of time, not only the bleeding stopped, but the wound healed into a pale red scar.


    Su Yan said: "The two sacred scorpions are not living creatures, but they also desire flesh and blood, but their satisfaction is somewhat special, just like the gods eat incense and incense. This is actually a means of worship."


    Ye Wushuang glanced at his wrist, then nodded gently.


    Ye Wushuang didn''t bleed much blood, and it was far from a life-threatening degree.


    She just thought it was amazing, why her blood could be so incredibly useful that it could be used as a tribute.


    Mr. Yuqiao and Gou Chenyin also walked over slowly.


    Mr. Yuqiao asked Su Yan: "How can the Shangxian understand the blood sacrifice of the Wuzong? Could it be that the Shangxian has also practiced the magic of the Wuzong?"


    Su Yan said, "I didn''t use the blood sacrifice. Although the principle is basically the same, I just use her blood to appease the two ��. Once they are appeased, they will let us in contentedly."


    Ye Wushuang asked, "Why can my blood soothe both ends of the ��?"


    Mr. Yuqiao and Gou Chenyin both laughed together, and it seemed that even they knew some clues.


    Instead, Ye Wushuang had no clue, so she said: "Shang Xian said that my fate is special, and my palm prints are also different from ordinary people... Is it because of this?"


    "Your fate is Renrui''s fate." Su Yan said.


    But Ye Wushuang hadn''t even heard the word "Renrui", so he couldn''t wait to ask: "What does Renrui mean?"


    Gou Chen Yin said: "It means the auspicious beast among the beasts, which is the unicorn. You are the unicorn among the humans, more noble than the dragon and the phoenix. He can also become a female emperor, who is destined to achieve hegemony."


    "Your blood is the blood of a natural emperor! Renrui''s blood is extraordinary. So just a little bit is enough to satisfy both ends. They don''t dare to take your life because they are against you and want to murder you. Life, that is against the sky!"


    After Ye Wushuang listened to Gou Chen Yin''s explanation, his first reaction was unbelievable. Although she is the second young lady in the Ye family, there has never been a female patriarch in the Ye family!


    Even the Ye Family might not listen to her, let alone become the emperor of all races...


    For her, this is almost impossible to achieve! It''s too far-fetched!


    But Su Yan said: "What he said is right. You are Ren Rui, the natural emperor''s fate. Otherwise, why would I say that your fate is special?"


    Ye Wushuang was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "The seven longevity families are nothing at all. The old system that they represent is destined to be crushed by you, and the seven longevity families will definitely be stepped on by you. And you will determine a new order... you come here. The world is for this." Su Yan said.


    Ye Wushuang asked, "Does the seven longevity families have to be destroyed?"


    "If the old forces are not destroyed, how to establish a new order?" Su Yan asked, "Even if you don''t want to do this, the seven longevity families will force you to do it, because this is fate. No matter what you want to do, In the end, you will reach that result. Fate, cause and effect will push you to do it."


    "This..." Ye Wushuang never thought that he would make such a big achievement one day, and suddenly he was a little confused.


    After a while, Ye Wushuang asked again, "What about palm prints?"


    Su Yan said, "Your palm prints are Qian Gua on your left hand and Kun Gua on your right hand. Isn''t it obvious what this means? The universe will be in your hands!"


    "but����"


    "People always have to accept their own destiny. Your destiny is just not fully awakened. When the time comes, you will naturally find that everything I say is right."


    Su Yan''s explanation ended here, and then he was the first to enter the Temple of Sin.


    After entering the interior of the Sin Temple, the first to see the fresco of the Buddha.


    For Su Yan, the content on the fresco of the Buddha statue is nothing unusual. They are all kinds of torture in the eighteenth hell.


    Su Yan has seen all kinds of torture, and he has also been to the bottom of the hell. Naturally, these frescoes of the Buddha are not very much in his eyes.


    There is a sentence below the murals of these pictures, which is written in the golden inscriptions of the ancient Mozong: "Those who trespass, those who blaspheme will die by the heart of thousands of people! After death, they will never stop!"


    Of course, Su Yan wouldn''t pay attention to such curse words, his gaze looked into the depths of the temple.


    The deep darkness could not stop Su Yan''s gaze at all.


    And in the depths of this sin temple, there is already something indescribable about to move.

 Chapter 3883： Temple of Torture

    Chapter 3883 The Palace of Torture


    Behind Su Yan, Ye Wushuang and the others also walked in slowly.


    After entering this dark temple, the expressions on the faces of the three have different subtleties.


    Although none of them had Su Yan''s night vision ability, they could still recognize the mural in front of them under the light of the sword of Mo Wen Divine Sword.


    Although I can''t understand the inscriptions of the ancient demon sect below, I can probably guess that it is similar to warning words.


    The atmosphere inside the Temple of Sin is completely different from the outside, full of a strange texture.


    When you enter the Temple of Sin, it is equivalent to stepping into a darkness. It seems that the darkness is as substantial as it can swallow your whole person at any time!


    The dark side of the soul is constantly being magnified in this darkness, and when I look at the fresco of the Buddha in front of me, I can''t help but become scared.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but be affected, only that the suppressed demonic power in his dantian had become eager to move!


    The power of the body of the Primordial Demon God can be absolutely suppressed by Su Yan at ordinary times, but when he arrives here, he can''t be suppressed.


    It can only be said that this sin temple is too weird.


    Gou Chen Yin directly bowed down in front of the wall of the Buddha, and said in tears: "Finally let the old man find this place! The power inside is definitely the purest power of the ancient demon god! If this power can be used by the old man With this control, the Demon Sect will be able to rejuvenate! Human Race will no longer have to be bullied by the Demons and Protoss!"


    Mr. Yu Qiao said, "So you don��t just want to develop the Daoism of the Heavenly Demon Sect, but do you still have such a big wish? My friend, my wish is much simpler. I just want to get the full version of "Beiming Shengong", and then add " "Bei Ming Divine Art" has cultivated to the tenth level of Dzogchen, and there will be no regrets in this life."


    After Gou Chen Yin knelt and knocked three times in front of the wall of the Buddha statue, the expression on his face was still unconcealable excitement.


    Ye Wushuang looked at Gou Chen Yin''s excitement, and his heart was mixed for a while.


    And Su Yan had already bypassed the wall of the Buddha statue to explore the inner part of the Sin Temple.


    Ye Wushuang quickly followed Su Yan''s back.


    The sin temple was dark, and the only light source that could provide illumination was the Mowen Divine Sword in Ye Wushuang''s arms.


    But as they entered deeper into the Temple of Sin, Mo Wen''s sword light was obviously darker and suppressed.


    When they first entered the Temple of Sin, Mo Wen''s divine sword could still shine for a distance of about ten feet. After they reached the depths of the first floor, the sword light of Mo Wen''s divine sword could only illuminate the range of up to three feet.


    Surrounding them are various statues.


    These statues have only one theme, and that is torture!


    There are nose cutting, eye digging, waist cutting, five horses and so on...


    These statues are very vivid, even the distorted and painful expressions are very vivid, and the purple sword light is dimly shining, which does not look real, but makes people feel more frightening.


    The inside of the Sin Temple is very quiet, only footsteps and breathing can be heard, but nothing else can be heard.


    It was obvious that this temple had not been visited for many years, and it was lonely inside.


    The interior of the Temple of Sin occupies a very large area, and the internal space is also huge.


    But Su Yan''s pace never stopped, and he didn''t even hesitate. It seems that he can accurately find the way forward in the thick darkness.


    Of course, Ye Wushuang didn''t know what Su Yan''s judgment was based on, so he could only follow Su Yan''s side honestly, for fear that he would fall alone in this seemingly cannibalistic darkness.


    Although the space inside the temple is huge and the scale of the building can be considered magnificent, it has no solemn feeling at all. Perhaps it is inseparable from this intense darkness.


    Su Yan said: "Mr. Gouchen, it''s time for you to perform."


    Ye Wushuang inevitably showed a puzzled expression, wondering what Su Yan asked Gou Chen Yin to play.


    "Then only show ugliness." Gou Chen Yin laughed wildly again. After he laughed wildly, he inhaled hard, and the surrounding air was sucked into his body in a large amount!


    In addition to the air, there is also invisible darkness that he also inhales into his body!


    After Gou Chen Yin absorbed it, Mo Wen''s divine sword was able to illuminate more than 15 feet!


    It seems that the intense darkness inside the temple was also sucked into the body by Gou Chen Yin!


    At this time, Gou Chen Yin seemed to transform into a human-shaped treasure gourd, sucking all the invisible darkness around him into his body.


    Although the surroundings were still dimly lit, Ye Wushuang only felt that the invisible pressure seemed to disappear, and the whole person was indescribably relaxed.


    Counting from the time she set foot on Dhara Mountain, this moment was actually her easiest moment.


    Su Yan also felt that the power of the Primordial Demon God''s body in the dantian gradually calmed down.


    After Gou Chenyin sucked the indescribable darkness into his body, his eyes inevitably became red, and these eyes were emitting red light in the darkness!


    As for Gou Chen Yin''s body, the aura that was originally peaceful and immortal was completely replaced by a ferocious and violent aura. It seemed that he could attack Su Yan and the others at any time!


    Gou Chen Yin also sensed the subtle changes of the three companions in front of him, and said, "Don''t worry. Although the old man has absorbed a lot of dark power, it is only equivalent to eating more than a hundred large tonic pill. Affect your mind."


    Su Yan said: "It''s the best, everyone gets what they need. There is no need to fight each other. There should also be a lot of treasures on the first floor of this temple, you can search for them."


    Mr. Yu Qiao has long been unable to restrain himself. After listening to Su Yan, he took a fist and said: "Then we will search for the gods. Before that, we can make an agreement. No matter what the treasure, everyone will First come, first served, don��t dispute with each other. The power in the Temple of Sin is very powerful, and it will affect people��s minds unknowingly, but as long as we don��t touch each other, there will be no casualties."


    Naturally, everyone readily agreed to this proposal.


    Both Gou Chenyin and Mr. Yuqiao already knew that Su Yan''s strength was above them. To them, getting Su Yan''s promise would definitely benefit them more than disadvantages.


    Now that they have decided to explore here, Mr. Yu Qiao and Gou Chen Yin both disappeared in front of Su Yan and Ye Wushuang.


    The two of them rushed quickly in the darkness, from left to right, and then the magic palace and Nian Li spread out in the hall of this temple!


    The spirit of the two people also spread out together. If there is any secret in this hall, it will definitely be invisible in front of these two people.

 Chapter 3884： The weirdness in the temple

    Chapter 3884 The weirdness in the temple


    This sin temple was built in ancient times.


    Generally speaking, the buildings in the ancient times were very badly damaged, leaving only a few remains. But it is often just a little bit of power remaining in the ruins, and when taken out, it can already shock the Quartet.


    The Temple of Sin is not only of high status, far surpassing those unknown relics, but more importantly, it is well-preserved and there are so many places to explore and unearth.


    It will take at least a few hundred years to turn over every slab here and carefully excavate it.


    Perhaps, even if there is only one small discovery here, I am afraid that it can shock all the strong in the world if it is taken outside!


    But Su Yan seemed to have no interest in this vast temple at all, leading Ye Wushuang to continue walking forward.


    Even one face was completely calm, without the ecstasy of the other three successfully entering the Temple of Sin.


    Suddenly... Mr. Yuqiao��s ecstatic voice came from behind: "Ah! "Beiming Magic Art"! I didn��t expect it to be sealed here! Haha! Finally...I can finally get the Beiming Magic Art! Master, you can��t think of it. I can enter the Sin Temple alone to find "Northern Ming Art"!"


    Mr. Yuqiao��s ecstatic voice echoed continuously in this quiet space...


    Gou Chen Yin, who had been following Su Yan, couldn''t help it, and slid quickly towards Mr. Yuqiao!


    This magical skill is hard for people not to covet it!


    Ye Wushuang glanced at Su Yan, and said warmly, "Should we go and see?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "I have as much as I want for this type of exercise. There is no value at all. We don''t have to waste time in this kind of place. If you like it, I will give you a few things after you go out from here. There is nothing wrong with the exercises."


    Ye Wushuang thought that Su Yan was the golden immortal of the upper realm, so the cultivation technique must also be the powerful technique of the immortal realm.


    And Su Yan''s strength is obvious to all, thinking that she might become as strong as Su Yan, my heart can''t help but ecstatic!


    Gou Chen Yin said that the exercises of the seven longevity families were not enough to cope with the powerful monsters of Mount Xume.


    When Ye Wushuang heard this, he didn''t refute it, but the reason was very simple, just because her heart was shaken by the words of Gou Chen Yin!


    The patriarch of the seven longevity families is already considered the strongest existence, and Gou Chen Kun can be regarded as the existence of the patriarch, but even Su Yan''s casual sword energy can not be resisted, and the two swords were killed by Su Yan. !


    After seeing Su Yan''s move, Ye Wushuang knew what a top powerhouse was!


    And Su Yancai Jinxian cultivation base, above the Jinxian, there are also the immortal king, the quasi emperor, the great emperor... how strong should these people be?


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t imagine it!


    It''s just that she doesn''t know that Su Yan is far beyond the existence of Jinxian!


    And the exercises Su Yan provided can make her cultivate in the world of Xumi to the level of invincibility in the world!


    Ye Wushuang''s talent is excellent, and her personality is suitable for cultivation. Moreover, she is Renrui''s destiny. As long as she obtains Su Yan''s techniques, she is destined to accomplish a great career in this Xumi world!


    Su Yan said: "There are stairs in front, you have to follow me closely, there are weird stairs on this stairs."


    Ye Wushuang was still thinking about these issues, and after hearing Su Yan''s words, he could only make a silly hum.


    Su Yan turned around at this time and said: "This is actually not really entering the Temple of Sin. You can be prepared to witness some truly incredible things. Maybe this process will be dangerous, or you will stay here. Waiting for me here?"


    Ye Wushuang said, "I''m willing to follow you up to have a look! But you said I haven''t really entered the Temple of Sin, so what is this place?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s the periphery, but it''s far from reaching the core of the Sin Temple. There must be some kind of living thing in the Sin Temple, and it feels peeped since I entered. The Beiming Divine Art must have been just now. It was written by the unknown living creature, because it was listening to our conversation when it came in..."


    After Ye Wushuang heard it, his hair was horrified.


    If the living creatures mentioned by Su Yan exist, they are far beyond their existence. At least they can be played with applause and they have a high degree of wisdom. Only in this short period of time can the "Bei Ming Shen Gong" be performed on the stone wall. "Seal it down silently!


    To do this kind of thing without being found any traces at all, if this monster really exists, at least there should be the cultivation base of the fairy king, right?


    Ye Wushuang said in fear: "Su Shangxian, don''t scare me, you can''t make such a joke in this kind of place!"


    Su Yan said: "Why would I scare you for no reason, just have this kind of thinking, maybe my thinking is wrong?"


    Su Yan said this, his heart was already on guard.


    Because Su Yan knew that his spiritual consciousness that had gone through countless life and death tests would definitely not deceive people!


    Ye Wushuang''s mind was very simple, and after listening to Su Yan''s words, he had obviously become relieved.


    As long as there is no fairy king level monster, then Su Yan can definitely stop killing Buddha!


    Then Su Yan walked towards the stairs.


    When viewed from the outside, the Temple of Sin is unconventional and has at least seven floors.


    The higher the place, the more secrets should be.


    And the moment Su Yan walked up the stairs, he seemed to see a pair of scarlet eyes!


    These eyes are so abrupt in the dark!


    But just a moment later, Su Yan could only see darkness again.


    In the darkness, Su Yan''s night vision ability was not affected, and the stairs spiraled up, covered with dust.


    Obviously, no one has been here for many years.


    It''s as if the scarlet eyes just now were just an illusion!


    In terms of Su Yan''s state of mind and spiritual sense, it is absolutely impossible to have delusions and hallucinations in such a highly concentrated state of mind!


    Even if the things that appear before us are unreasonable, it must be reality!


    Su Yan never doubted his spiritual sense, let alone his own judgment.


    Although he is still light-handed, his body''s relaxed posture is completely different from the previous one, which is a state of loosening on the outside and tight on the inside.


    After entering this state, if Su Yan moves his sword next time, it must be a thunderous blow between the lightning and flint!


    This pair of eyes suddenly appeared and then disappeared suddenly, without warning, and without a breath change, I am afraid that it is the existence that can shuttle between reality and illusion wantonly!


    This kind of monster is generally like a monster, but not a monster.


    Perhaps it is not necessarily a living thing, but in a weird state between life and death!


    If this monster is the guardian spirit of the Sin Temple, it would be a very difficult task to completely pry open the Sin Temple!

 Chapter 3885： Altar Serpent

    The third thousand eight hundred and eighty-fifth chapter


    The spiraling stairs are unusually quiet.


    Except for the footsteps of Su Yan and Ye Wushuang, there was no other sound.


    In this absolutely quiet environment, it seems that even the sound of the two people''s very soft breathing has become unusually heavy.


    When Su Yan and Ye Wushuang continued to walk up the stairs, unknowingly, the darkness that had just been sucked into the body by Gou Chen Yin struck again!


    This time even Ye Wushuang could clearly feel that there was a huge and terrifying energy in the darkness!


    This energy can swallow almost everything, not just light!


    And the source of this intense darkness is just above them, that is, the second floor of the temple they are about to set foot on!


    In the silence, the surrounding darkness is everywhere, which is equivalent to Su Yan and Ye Wushuang strolling in this dark horror. This feeling is really uncomfortable!


    So that Ye Wushuang had a strange feeling in his heart, as if they were walking in the internal organs of some unknown monster at this moment, and the danger was self-evident.


    Ye Wushuang''s breathing gradually became heavier, and the brilliance of Mo Wen''s divine sword was gradually suppressed within ten feet, only allowing Ye Wushuang to barely see Su Yan''s back.


    In this darkness, the power that belonged to the body of the Primordial Demon God in Su Yan became extremely active once again, and it seemed that he could not wait to blend in with this intense darkness.


    And while it was subtle, the aura in Su Yan''s body was also slowly changing, but Ye Wushuang didn''t notice the change at all.


    Her mind has been completely attracted by the darkness around her, and the fear of the unknown is gradually permeating in her heart.


    Su Yan said suddenly: "We are about to reach the source of that dark power."


    "Huh?" Ye Wushuang looked at Su Yan in confusion, she couldn''t feel anything, and the stairs seemed infinitely long.


    After Su Yan finished saying this sentence, he didn''t say a word again, and led Ye Wushuang to continue walking upward.


    The stairs stop here abruptly.


    They finally reached the second floor of the Temple of Sin.


    The floor tiles here are also obviously different from the first floor, they are more exquisite and complicated.


    Su Yan squatted down and carefully checked the pattern on the floor tiles, which was a snake head to tail.


    This image often represents immortality.


    And in the front, the dark energy was almost as strong as it was in essence, Ye Wushuang''s body had already formed a sword light barrier, and the sword light barrier was immediately covered with a layer of cold frost.


    In this darkness, Su Yan suddenly chuckled twice.


    I have to say that this laughter came very abruptly, Ye Wushuang was already highly nervous at first, and he almost jumped up when he heard Su Yan''s laughter.


    Su Yan touched Ye Wushuang''s head and calmly said, "Don''t be afraid, we are already very close to the source of this darkness. I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "Which is it?" Ye Wushuang doesn''t have Su Yan''s night vision ability. What she can see is only a dark to the extreme.


    This also made Ye Wushuang even more curious about what the source of this darkness was.


    Su Yan said: "You''ll know if you follow me, I can already see it."


    Ye Wushuang said: "The darkness here is so strong, can''t you stop your sight? Your eyes will not be affected by the darkness?"


    Su Yan did not directly answer Ye Wushuang''s question, but kept walking forward.


    Ye Wu Yeshuang could only follow Su Yan closely.


    Su Yan walked forward at least seventy or eighty meters before stopping.


    At this point, the dark energy in the air almost formed many small and strange vortices, which kept stirring in the air.


    It seems that there are many small undercurrents hidden in the air. swirl.


    The surrounding energy is extremely subtle, but at the same time the dark energy is also extremely rich.


    At this point, the sword light of Mo Wen''s Divine Sword could only illuminate Ye Wushuang''s step, and even the figure of Su Yan next to her was very unreal.


    In the darkness, Su Yan''s gaze has been watching the front.


    In front of them, there is a majestic altar.


    And what is enshrined on this altar is actually a living snake.


    This big snake coiled into a ball. Although it didn''t move, it exuded the unique vitality of living creatures, presumably in a deep sleep.


    And the most intense and incomparable dark energy is slowly radiating from the gaps in the scales of the serpent.


    And there is also a strange pattern on the scales of the big snake. This pattern seems to be faintly in line with a certain evil formation. No wonder how evil dark energy can be produced.


    The scales of this big snake might have grown congenitally. If it were the formation of acquired seal carving, it would definitely not be so powerful.


    It seems that the builders of this evil temple have spent a lot of effort, and don''t know where to find such a big snake.


    This big snake is definitely the kind of ancient monster that is born with dark energy. Such a monster is very rare even in a unique and weird world like Mount Xumi.


    Su Yan seemed to have seen how much manpower and material resources were used by those dark worshipers in order to capture this big snake to the Temple of Sin in the ancient times, and what sacrifices were caused!


    Today, the followers of the Dark Demon God have all been annihilated, but this big snake is still lying alone on the altar of the temple, which is a bit sad.


    In this way, the years and many epochs that have surpassed thousands of years in a deep sleep are not actually living.


    As for why the big snake is in a deep sleep state, I am afraid that the builders of the temple are afraid that this big snake will suddenly run away and destroy the temple...


    After all, this kind of beast full of dark energy is absolutely violent, if it is sober, it will definitely not be willing to be tied to this altar at the mercy of others!


    If the serpent had been sober, he would never mind destroying this temple and killing all the followers of the ancient demon god.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air.


    The small vortices formed by the dark energy in the darkness seemed to have all received some kind of strange traction, and they obediently gathered towards Su Yan''s palm.


    Soon after, all the darkness was captured by Su Yan!


    Ye Wushuang only felt that the intense darkness in front of him was gradually fading, and the scope of the sword light was gradually expanding!


    Then, as soon as Su Yan released his hand, the huge dark energy in the temple suddenly collapsed in Su Yan''s hand and scattered, forming a strong wind.


    In the strong wind, thanks to You Mo Wen''s Divine Sword Helper Ye Wushuang stayed in shape, otherwise she might be blown to the ground.


    After the dark energy was destroyed by Su Yan, under the shining of the sword light, Ye Wushuang could finally see that there was an altar in front of him, and there was a huge snake lying on the altar.


    Just a snake head is already the size of a two-story building!

 Chapter 3886： Second Blood Sacrifice

    Chapter 3886 The Second Blood Sacrifice


    There is still a bit of fierce horns on the snake''s head. I am afraid that this big snake has already been on the edge of the dragon.


    And Ye Wushuang immediately realized that this big snake is definitely the source of that indescribable darkness!


    Ye Family has been in the world of Xumi for many years. Ye Wushuang has seen many monsters with dark power, but this is the first time he has seen a monster with such a pure dark power. It seems that its existence can be directly related to darkness. equal sign.


    However, after the initial shock, Ye Wushuang found that the snake was motionless, and he didn''t know if it was dead or sleeping, and he didn''t react at all.


    Ye Wushuang gradually calmed down and said, "How did the people who built the Sin Temple caught this snake? It is so huge, and the stairs we just came in must have been unable to pass."


    Su Yan said, "I''m afraid the Sin Temple was enshrined on the altar when it was still being built. People worshipped it while building temples beside it..."


    Ye Wushuang had never thought about such a possibility, but it seemed to be the most reasonable inference.


    Ye Wushuang went on to say, "What are we going to do? Isn''t it this big snake that you are looking for?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "How come this big snake is useless to me."


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said: "The way to the higher level is behind it. If it opens the door to let us pass, we need a sacrifice."


    Ye Wushuang asked, "Is it right to ask for my blood again?"


    Ye Wushuang already understood why Su Yan brought her by her side.


    There are many weird places in the Temple of Sin, and only the blood of her empress can be used as a blood sacrifice to pass it safely at the least cost.


    Ye Wushuang only felt that the development and evolution of things was very subtle. She never thought that one day she would become a human-shaped blood bag, and that her blood would be so precious.


    She didn''t believe much in fate, and believed that people''s destiny was decided by herself, rather than everything is doomed by heaven.


    But the facts in front of her had already shaken her previous cognition obviously.


    Perhaps she was born in this world, destined to become the emperor of all races!


    Su Yan hummed softly, and said to Ye Wushuang, "This should be the last place where blood sacrifices are needed. It shouldn''t use your blood any more, but the level of danger will increase instead. If you are afraid, You can stay here and wait for me to come back."


    Ye Wushuang groaned: "If you let me stay here alone, I''m afraid it will really drive me crazy. The darkness and quietness here are beyond the tolerance of ordinary people. I''ll stay by your side, at least I can feel more at ease. "


    Ye Wushuang was right. This big snake can already be regarded as an indescribable thing. If a mortal sees this big snake, he will have a nervous breakdown and go crazy the moment he sees it.


    Ye Wushuang had already cut his wrist without pity while speaking, and the blood flowed again.


    When the first drop of blood fell on the ground, the surrounding dark energy that had been lost suddenly seemed to boil!


    Her blood does have a strong attraction to these dark things, like some kind of drug, enough to make the dark things rush!


    When dark energy suddenly hit from all directions, Ye Wushuang only felt that there was boundless cold surrounding her, as if to swallow all her body, flesh and blood, and even soul, and then staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Su Yan held Ye Wushuang at this moment, and Su Yan''s hand was steady and powerful.


    Then Ye Wushuang was surprised to find that all the blood beads flowing out of his wrist were suspended in the air, and did not fall to the ground.


    These blood beads floating in the air seem to be guided by some kind of power. Could it be the big snake in front of you?


    But the snake didn''t react at all, apparently still sleeping.


    "How could this be?" Ye Wushuang looked at Su Yan uncertainly.


    Su Yan said, "Don''t worry, this is all normal. The snake has longed for the blood of your empress."


    Then Su Yan''s sleeves lightly waved, and the blood beads that had originally condensed in the air also flew toward the big snake, and finally landed accurately in the bronze cauldron on the altar!


    This bronze tripod is an obvious sacrificial vessel.


    This kind of sacrificial vessel was often used for sacrifices in ancient times. To put it simply, after killing the living, dig out the heart and put it in the bronze cauldron to soothe the sleeping soul and violent desires of the serpent.


    To fill this bronze cauldron, it would take at least twenty people''s hearts...


    If this festival were held twice a year, then forty people would be buried here every year.


    After these blood beads fell into the bronze cauldron, the bronze cauldron seemed to have come to life suddenly, and saw that the blue-green patina on the top was automatically shaken off, exposing the golden pattern below.


    These patterns are very exquisite when viewed separately, but when combined, they give people a very evil feeling!


    And this bronze tripod seemed to have come alive, not just the traces of rust on the surface had faded away.


    This feels very mysterious. In Ye Wushuang''s eyes, this bronze cauldron has indeed become a little weird, as if it had become a very cruel and bloodthirsty vampire!


    As for Ye Wushuang''s wound, the flow of blood also speeded up unknowingly, as if the blood in her body was being deprived at a very abnormal speed.


    Yes, it is not that the blood flows out of the wound naturally, but it seems that there is some dark power that is quickly sucking Ye Wushuang''s blood, so the blood flows out much faster than normal!


    The golden pattern on this sacrificial vessel became more and more dazzling, but this dazzling golden light did not give people warmth, but revealed an extremely evil texture!


    It''s just that the sacrificial vessel is already so evil, the big snake lying behind it will be even more terrifying!


    Although the blood flow is not much, Ye Wushuang only feels that his soul is about to be drawn from the wound on his wrist. It is really uncomfortable!


    However, Su Yan quickly sealed Ye Wushuang''s wound, and at the same time a flash of coldness appeared!


    The Wanzai Cold Ice Sword suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s hands, and then the ice blue sword light directly propelled into the air, and the connection that was invisible to the naked eye was also cut off by Su Yan!


    When the evil connection between the sacrifice and the sacrifice was severed by Su Yan with a sword, Ye Wushuang only felt a lot more relaxed, and the feeling that had been suppressed to the extreme just now gradually subsided.


    It''s just that she was still very dizzy, as if all her strength had been emptied.

 Chapter 3887： Illusion of fear

    Chapter 3887 The Vision of Fear


    What Ye Wushuang gave just now was not just a little blood, but also his own vitality.


    However, Ye Wushuang already had the cultivation base of the Celestial Immortal, and the lost vitality only needed to rest for a period of time to replenish it.


    If Ye Wushuang was a mortal, I''m afraid he would have been sucked into a man.


    Su Yan said: "Wu Shuang, you have worked hard, let''s look at me next, all right."


    I saw Su Yan slowly walking forward, and the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword in his hand was also shooting a dark blue light. Although the blue sword light was not strong, it gave Ye Wushuang a heart-warming feeling!


    Her mind was dizzy at this moment, and she had no idea what Su Yan would do.


    I saw Su Yan strode forward, and Su Yan''s feet had been covered with a layer of white frost unknowingly.


    Su Yan pointed the sword at the big snake and said, "After the blood sacrifice, I know you have woken up, and now I want you to open the door."


    What Ye Wushuang said to Su Yan was at a loss, and at the same time, his heart became anxious. If this ancient demon snake wakes up, maybe they can''t be strong enough to deal with it, right?


    In the midst of Su Yan''s drinking, Da Snake suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of golden eyes!


    These eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, in addition to the boundless evil and darkness, there is more anger!


    It seems that Da Snake is angry and awakened by Su Yan for eternal sleep!


    But the snake just opened his eyes, and his coiled body didn''t move.


    If the serpent resumes action, it will be easy to destroy the Temple of Sin and completely collapse!


    Perhaps this big snake does not have the ability to act. Its ability to act has been sealed by the builders of the Sin Temple as early as the ancient times!


    At the moment when he met the golden eyes of the big snake, Su Yan seemed to see a lot of phantoms!


    Then these phantoms became very fixed, and finally turned into eight shadows, and these eight shadows were then transformed into human forms, all of which turned out to be what Su Yan once looked like!


    From Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu in the first life, to Su Ze, who was reincarnated in the previous life...every one is what Su Yan once looked like!


    These eight people can be said to be Su Yan''s previous life. They stared at Su Yan with a scrutinizing gaze, and their eyes were not hollow at all!


    And behind these people, some pictures of memories slowly emerged!


    Su Yan even saw Xiao Meng and his family, as well as the sages of Panshan Patriarch, Si Qing, and the Five Great Sacred Lands. These bizarre figures interlaced in front of Su Yan...


    Suddenly it made people not very embarrassed.


    Then Su Yan saw a huge figure appearing in the sky. This dark figure''s body was filled by a galaxy, and his eyes projected the most indifferent and ruthless gaze!


    Su Yan''s heart couldn''t help but tightened, because the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Ba first fell from the immortal realm and was killed by him with a single blow to destroy the galaxy!


    It''s not an exaggeration for this person to say that he is Su Yan''s greatest enemy, but Su Yan has never heard of him since he returned to the immortal world in this life.


    Even the Heavenly Dragon Immortal Domain that he once forged is said to have already collapsed!


    But Su Yan firmly believed that even if the fairyland collapsed, this man must have not fallen!


    It was just that after the end of the fortune of the emperor, he secretly hid somewhere and concealed himself to practice, in order to escape his innocent catastrophe!


    Seeing the enemy, Su Yan''s murderous heart suddenly became blazing!


    A strong sword intent rose from Su Yan''s heart, and said, "Snake, you have some meaning. Do you want to create a terrifying illusion through my own memory, and then devour my fear, and then defeat me with fear? But you are only afraid Unexpectedly, I have no fear in this world! My close friends and subordinates will never make me sad, and those former enemies will not make me feel scared!"


    Then the illusion in front of Su Yan continued to change, and various cruel methods of death appeared. Each of these methods of death projected the appearance of Su Yan!


    "Does death want me to be shaken? Stupid, if I fear death, how can I have supreme swordsmanship? Enough!" With Su Yan''s cry, an ice mark appeared in the sky!


    The ice mark split the void, and then countless illusions shattered in front of Su Yan!


    After countless illusions had collapsed, Su Yan still had that big snake in front of him, and his golden eyes still revealed a powerful evil.


    It''s just that these golden eyes reveal serious unwillingness!


    Su Yan said, "I have the emperor''s state of mind. If you can shake me by a little illusion change, then I might as well commit suicide!"


    The big snake''s golden eyes were bloodshot, but he could see a wave of shaking!


    Su Yan looked back while speaking, Ye Wushuang was already paralyzed on the ground at this time, sweating all over, as if his whole body was collapsed.


    In Ye Wushuang''s hands, the sword light of that Mowen Divine Sword became much dimmer than before, obviously because of Ye Wushuang''s influence.


    And the wound on Ye Wu''s wrists that Su Yan had just sealed with True Qi just now bleeds gurglingly.


    It''s just that Ye Wushuang''s eyes were hollow, and he had completely fallen into a terrifying illusion and couldn''t extricate himself from it.


    I saw that Su Yan pressed one hand between Ye Wushuang''s eyebrows, and then injected a ray of divine power into Ye Wushuang''s spiritual platform.


    If it was normal, it would be difficult for others'' spiritual thoughts to enter Ye Wushuang''s spiritual platform.


    But at this time, Ye Wushuang was already like a vegetative person, and completely lost the ability to resist external stimuli, so Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts could easily enter.


    After Su Yan''s spirit was injected, he then entered Ye Wushuang''s illusion.


    The place where Su Yan appeared was in the void, and the setting sun in the sky was like blood in the distance, already close to dusk.


    A castle can be seen below the boundary between the jungle and the mountains.


    And this castle is already full of dead bodies.


    And a battle is still unfolding in the sky...


    Countless demons are coming like a tide, and the monks of the human race are falling from the sky one after another!


    This battle can be said to be strong and weak, and it is already a matter of time before the human race''s line is lost.


    But where is Ye Wushuang?


    If you can''t find her divine mind, there is no way to drag her out of this illusion!


    Su Yan flew in the air for a while, but still couldn''t find Ye Wushuang''s existence. The air was in chaos. Every moment, demons and human monks died together!


    Suddenly, Su Yan thought of a way!


    I saw that Su Yan put his hands together, first changed into the appearance of three heads and six arms, and then all six hands held different magical artifacts!


    When the Demon Slayer Sword in Su Yan''s hand was chopped down, the entire sky was enveloped by a golden light!


    In an instant, countless demons were completely destroyed!


    The screams of the monsters are endless!


    This is the world of illusion, as long as the spiritual power and belief are strong enough, the power can be expanded almost infinitely!


    Therefore, what Su Yan showed in this phantom world was not the strength of the Golden Immortal, but the strength of the top of the Great Emperor!


    In the spiritual world, the body can be transformed at will, let alone three heads and six arms, dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns. It is something that Su Yan wants to transform his body into a universe galaxy!

 Chapter 3888： Shadow of Ye Wushuang

    Chapter 3888: The Shadow of Ye Wushuang


    Countless golden sword lights flew from the sky!


    These golden sword lights cover the sky, like thousands of stars!


    Su Yan then gently waved his sleeves, and the thousands of sword lights shot out, not only leaving countless monsters dead, but also cutting the void with many scars!


    Then Su Yan waved his hand, and the shape of the world was reshaped in Su Yan''s hands!


    The wilderness turns into mountains, and the secluded springs turn into big rivers!


    And the sky above your head has also become the void of the universe!


    Countless stars shed and fell on Su Yan''s sword light!


    After these sword lights are blessed by the stars, they become more and more magnificent!


    This is the power of the emperor''s ranks, you can change the sky and the day by raising your hands and feet, and reshape the world according to your own wishes!


    Not only that, but the world itself, the emperor can also create it out of nothing!


    The so-called power of the emperor is not only in charge of the ultimate destruction, but the sum of the power of life and death!


    In this spiritual world, as long as Ye Wushuang''s fear is not eliminated, demons will continue to be created.


    As Ye Wushuang''s fear intensified, the number and power of these demons would greatly increase.


    But these are all indifferent things. In this spiritual world, Su Yan possesses the power of the Immortal Emperor, even if Ye Wushuang creates hundreds of millions of monsters, he can''t match the power of the Great Emperor!


    At the moment, these monsters have been strangled clean if they can''t even get close to the castle!


    A rain of blood that never stopped seemed to fall on the outside of the castle.


    Even the earth shook together, and the corpses of those huge monsters were continuously falling from the sky, which was the source of this shock.


    Su Yan stood proudly in the sky with his hand, and was basically able to confirm that Ye Wushuang was in the castle below, so he didn''t need to be too anxious to find Ye Wushuang''s trail.


    Because when Ye Wushuang didn''t feel the danger, he would definitely appear in front of Su Yan by himself.


    In the sky, countless sword lights gleamed like stars, and these sword lights condensed together to form the invincible sword intent of Emperor Xianwu!


    The fear in this spiritual world came from Ye Wushuang, but only after being urged by the serpent, could it be transformed into a lifelike illusion like an entity.


    Although the big snake is immortal, but the realm is not high, how could it be Su Yan''s opponent?


    Those monsters who were incarnation of fear had only changed their bodies, and they had been strangled in the void by Su Yan.


    The guards in the castle who had fought in blood had also become at a loss what to do at this time.


    These guards can be regarded as Ye Wushuang''s own defense mechanism, everyone has the desire and courage to live, and these guards are the result of Ye Wushuang''s own courage.


    In the castle, a window was suddenly opened.


    An extremely immature face emerged from the opened window. It looked like a five or six-year-old girl, but it looked like Ye Wushuang''s face was six to seven points similar.


    Su Yan noticed the appearance of this little girl almost immediately, and then Su Yan also showed a playful smile on his face.


    The little girl quickly noticed Su Yan. Because of the sword light in the sky, the monsters that were rampant in the sky were forced into the corner instead!


    And Su Yan stepped on the radiance of Xian Ze, and many mysterious golden runes swayed layer by layer outside Su Yan''s body, as if a **** descended from the earth!


    The little girl still had horror on her face, but she was more confused!


    A kind of confusion that doesn''t know what happened!


    This little girl was Ye Wushuang, but what even Su Yan could not imagine was that Ye Wushuang had changed into a six-year-old girl in the spiritual realm she had built.


    But in this purely spiritual world, everything is possible.


    Su Yan can incarnate as a great emperor, and Ye Wushuang can of course also become a six-year-old girl against common sense...


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and he appeared in front of Ye Wushuang in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Wushuang was frightened by Su Yan''s unpredictable speed, and she fell to the ground dumbly from the window, with water vapor in her eyes, then she raised her head and looked up Su Yan.


    Su Yan asked softly: "Wu Shuang, is this something that happened in your memory? Are you restoring the scene in your memory? What happened to you that gave you such a heavy shadow?"


    Su Yan had already noticed that there are many details in this castle, including the family emblem of the Ye family, and so on.


    There should be such a castle in this world.


    Otherwise, only relying on Ye Wushuang''s imagination would not be able to shape such a castle in the spiritual world.


    Su Yan and Ye Wushuang were also familiar with the fact that thousands of demons attacked Ye Family Castle.


    This is something that the seven longevity families have to face for many years.


    But Ye Wushuang became visibly frightened after listening to Su Yan''s words, as if thinking of something that made her absolutely terrifying, even his body couldn''t help shaking.


    As Ye Wushuang''s fear deepened, the demon in the sky gradually became huge!


    Each of these huge monsters has a body of more than one hundred feet, and their magic power has also increased by at least ten times!


    Relying on Ye Wushuang''s fear, these monsters became stronger and stronger, and the little castle became more and more precarious!


    Although these monsters are illusions, they can severely injure people''s spirits.


    Being killed here is no different from being killed in the real world.


    The sword intent of the immortal emperor in the sky was also shaken by these huge demons, and the castle shook together.


    Su Yan snorted softly, and when he raised his hand, a part of the sword light turned into the secret pattern of the fairy!


    The power of thirty-six different immortals appeared in the sky, dragging many demons directly into the unknown dark void!


    Although these fear-dependent demons struggled desperately, they were completely meaningless. They couldn''t even put a finger into the castle!


    Su Yan carried both hands on his back, and said, "I have realized reincarnation, cause and effect, fighting with me is just self-defeating!"


    Su Yan said this not only to these demons, but also to the big snake with golden eyes!


    This piece of spiritual realm should have been opened up by the serpent, and the moment when the serpent looked at each other, the soul would be dragged into the spiritual realm of the serpent.


    Because everyone��s fears are different, the illusion of fear that the snake can change is also ever-changing.


    In the early years, the big snake was bound by the builders of the demon temple, and was placed on this platform and could not move. When the body was completely bound, the spirit gained unlimited access.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s state of mind, perhaps, like Ye Wushuang, he would be trapped in his own fear and become a sacrifice to the snake!

 Chapter 3889： The brilliance of the avenue

    Chapter 3889: The brilliance of the avenue


    The power of the Thirty-Six Immortals is enough to suppress everything, even if Ye Wushuang is so scared to turn those monsters into ancient alien species, it is impossible to beat Su Yan''s Great Dao suppression!


    This is an absolutely irresistible force.


    Those huge demons all collapsed in the air, and their bodies reborn in flesh and blood also collapsed again and again!


    Is this something Ye Wushuang encountered when he was six years old? From the eyes of a six-year-old girl, these monsters are indeed huge and terrifying!


    And this castle is crumbling again, it seems that there is really nowhere to escape, and it may become a monster''s dessert at any time.


    Human psychology is a very interesting thing, many childhood shadows will accompany it, those cold murderers, 100% have an abused childhood.


    Everything in front of her should be what Ye Wushuang had experienced when she was a child, otherwise she wouldn''t have turned into a six-year-old girl.


    Those brave soldiers who were still resisting the monsters suddenly began to bleed, and some limbs began to separate...


    The guards of these castles represent Ye Wushuang''s subconscious desire to survive and courage. When these brave fighters suddenly began to collapse, it also shows that Ye Wushuang''s divine consciousness has already begun to collapse from the bottom...


    The monster outside was suppressed by Su Yan using the power of the great road, but no matter how strong Su Yan''s mana was, Ye Wushuang''s own collapse could not be suppressed.


    Perhaps this matter has nothing to do with mana at all.


    Then, many cracks suddenly appeared in the castle, and some tiles fell from the air.


    It was as if this castle was on the verge of collapse at any time.


    Everything here is based on Ye Wushuang''s fear changes. When Ye Wushuang is swallowed by his own fear, everything here will completely collapse.


    At that time, Ye Wushuang would really become a delirious lunatic...


    But Su Yan just looked at Ye Wushuang in front of her, her eyes became hollow and absent, she didn''t become anxious, and she didn''t say a word of comfort.


    It seems that everything here has nothing to do with him at all.


    Because Su Yan understood that what is needed most at this time is not comfort, but to face it bravely.


    There must have been something Ye Wushuang didn''t want or dared to face in this castle, and her spirit would collapse like this.


    What happened here?


    The door of the room where Ye Wushuang was hiding just now suddenly opened, and a very luxurious woman picked Ye Wushuang from behind, and then rushed into the room...


    Then she opened the cabinet and stuffed Ye Wushuang into the cabinet. Ye Wushuang trembled all over, looking at this woman in horror...


    The woman instructed: "Wushuang, you hide in the cabinet, don''t make any noise, A-niang go and lead all the monsters away! Will you be picked up after A-niang? You have to be good..."


    The identity of this woman is self-evident, she should be Ye Wushuang''s mother.


    Ye Wushuang grabbed his mother''s sleeve tightly and said that he didn''t want to let go.


    But what she grasped was only an illusion, the "mother" turned into nothingness, and she passed through Ye Wushuang''s hands directly, and then closed the cabinet door and rushed outside...


    After Su Yan''s side, the woman''s illusion became weaker and weaker, but then there were still fighting sounds and screams before dying...


    Seeing this, Su Yan had fully understood what had happened, and also thoroughly understood why Ye Wushuang''s heart was so scared, and there was still such a big shadow.


    After this castle was attacked, Ye Wushuang''s mother took the initiative to divert those monsters away in order to protect her...


    Therefore, there is probably only one survivor of this attack, and that is Ye Wushuang.


    No matter who it is, this kind of thing happens at the age of five or six, I am afraid it will form a lifetime shadow!


    At this moment, even Su Yan was a little moved.


    And Ye Wushuang sobbed in the dark cabinet. After the cabinet door opened, she wanted to rush out, but fell to the ground again. She couldn''t stop things from happening again...


    And Su Yan just looked at Ye Wushuang and said, "She should be your mother, right? Where is your father?"


    "When I was a child, my father had been practicing in retreat. I don''t know what happened here. I can''t blame him for this incident..."


    Su Yan asked: "Then are you blaming yourself? Do you think that if it weren''t for you, your mother wouldn''t die, right?"


    Ye Wushuang said: "I don''t know, I really don''t know, I feel so painful now, I feel like I am dying, as if the root of all errors lies in me..."


    "Really? You were really powerless at the time. You couldn''t demand too much of a child. What you fear is that this kind of thing may happen again and again, right? Every child in the city may become the you that year?" Su Yan said.


    Ye Wushuang was silent.


    Su Yan said suddenly: "You look up at the sky."


    Ye Wushuang followed Su Yan''s words and looked towards the sky, and saw the brilliance of the avenue in the void and the sword light each other!


    Those glories are full of mysteries that are difficult to use, and there is a unique set of logic operating in the magnificence!


    How can the demon transformed by fear be able to rival the glory of the great road?


    Those huge monsters only appeared from the other end of the void, and they had been strangled to death!


    It was the first time Ye Wushuang had seen the glory of the real avenue, even though she already had the realm of a heavenly immortal!


    She only felt that this force put the Buddha above the heavens, it was a force that could kill everything!


    Compared with such a force, the power of the seven longevity families is nothing more than pediatrics!


    It''s as if the trickle stream meets a real big river, because the two sides are not at the same level at all, so there is no way to compare!


    Then Ye Wushuang''s gaze looking at Su Yan became hot, and there was not only worship in this gaze, but also a desire to entrust himself to the strong!


    But Su Yan said: "I can''t help you, no one in this world can help you. My goals and ambitions are not in the world of Xumi. Everyone who comes to this world has his own fate and life. Mission, I also have to fulfill my destiny. And you should also know that there is only one person in this world who can help you."


    "Who?" Ye Wushuang was still disappointed when he heard the first half of Su Yan''s words, but when he heard the already dim eyes in the second half, the flames of hope were once again ignited.


    "Of course it''s Ye Wushuang yourself! As long as you can surpass the seven longevity families and use your own means to surpass the past, that human race will certainly not have to repeat this tragedy under the order you have established. As long as you can become The emperor of the human race!"


    "What''s more... you already have such a fate!"

 Chapter 3890： The punishment of peerless loneliness

    Chapter 3890: The Punishment of Peerless Lonely


    Ye Wushuang stared at Su Yan with an incredible look. If she had doubts about her fate before, after experiencing two blood sacrifices at the Sin Temple, she already knew that the blood in her body was absolutely extraordinary!


    "But the seven longevity families have never had a female patriarch?"


    Su Yan said: "That is their prejudice against women. In the upper fairyland, women can cultivate into the golden body of the emperor, open up the fairyland, and sit on the same level as the Buddha. If there is a bias, go and break it; if the destiny is unfair, fight against it. In the end! Your tools shouldn''t be limited to the seven longevity families. Open your eyes to see the entire Xumi world, so that the Western Buddhas must also listen to your voice!"


    A transcendent brilliance suddenly burst into Ye Wushuang''s eyes, and then he said to Su Yan: "Everything here is an illusion, right?"


    "It''s not so much an illusion, it''s more of your fear. What you showed me is the biggest shadow in your heart, and also the biggest fear. If you can''t face your fear directly, then this fear will look for it again and again. On you, day after day, year after year..."


    "How do I overcome it?" Ye Wushuang asked.


    Su Yan said: "Why do you want to overcome it? It is not shameful that people have a heart of fear. Because fear is your and my instinct, you only need to face it, stand in front of it with your own strength, and open your eyes seriously. Look at it, and then decide what to do."


    Whether it was the broken castle, the corpses in the castle, or the huge monsters, they all looked shocking.


    But this time, Ye Wushuang wiped away his tears, = trying to stand up from the ground, but found that his body seemed to be filled with lead, heavy to the point of no addition.


    But she tried her best to prop up her body from the ground!


    As she gradually got up, her appearance changed from a six-year-old girl to a ten-something.


    She looked at Su Yan, hoping that Su Yan could give her a hand at this difficult moment, but Su Yan stood in front of her without any intention of helping.


    Just looking at her with a relatively indifferent look, it seemed that she had already lost interest in everything in this world.


    These are eyes that are too unforgiving. The Great Emperor''s eyes are full of galaxies, and he will naturally become indifferent to the human affection before him.


    Ye Wushuang gritted his teeth, thinking of Su Yan''s words, only the thought of "stand up" in his mind, and then her body slowly moved...


    When the inner desire breaks through a certain critical point, it will inevitably turn into an obsession!


    As long as there is this obsession, being in this spiritual world is equivalent to mastering a divine weapon!


    It is a foregone conclusion that Ye Wushuang can stand up from the place where he once fell by his own strength. Su Yan turned around and said, "Next, let''s see the instigator."


    Ye Wushuang only felt that Su Yan''s figure suddenly became thinner and thinner, and then suddenly pulled her spiritual consciousness back into reality.


    She was still standing in the cold temple, and the big snake was staring at her with a pair of weird golden eyes.


    But Ye Wushuang''s face already had tears in his eyes.


    Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword had already condensed an incomparably powerful sword aura, but the snake''s body was actually slowly moving!


    Perhaps this body has not been moved for tens of thousands of years. When the big snake moved, the joints of the whole body kept making abnormal noises.


    In this quiet environment, the sound of these dense knuckles twisting sounds really weird.


    But with the movement of the big snake, a passage emerged from the back, and the stairs could be seen leading into the darkness.


    It''s just that the entrance of this passage is made into the shape of the devil''s open mouth. Walking into this staircase is like walking into the body of the devil from the mouth. It is really weird!


    Su Yan collected his sword light and walked in directly.


    Ye Wushuang said, "Where is this snake? Just let it go like this?"


    Su Yan said: "Killing it is actually helping it to liberate. If you really want to punish it, it''s better to let it continue to live forever in a dark emptiness."


    Ye Wushuang thought carefully about Su Yan''s words, if she wanted her to live endlessly in this piece of eternal darkness, I''m afraid her spirit would have already collapsed!


    Because there is nothing in this darkness, loneliness is enough to be the most cruel punishment!


    Just when Ye Wushuang wiped away the tears on his face and was still shuddering in his heart, he heard Su Yan say: "Next, you can see what the Temple of Sin really looks like."


    Ye Wushuang said in surprise: "Aren''t we counted in the Temple of Sin just now?"


    Su Yan said: "If I''m not mistaken, the two temples below are only for worshippers, and the true entrance to the Sin Temple needs to be guarded forever by such a big snake."


    Su Yan had entered the dark staircase while speaking.


    This passage has not been opened for many years, and the air is full of stale smell.


    After entering the upper part, the first thing you saw was a pool of blood.


    After tens of thousands of years of waste, the blood pool has already dried up.


    And beside the blood pool, you can see the skulls of many unknown giants stacked together, like some kind of evil totem.


    When Su Yan walked among the bones of these beasts and wanted to pass by, a blue flame burned in the skulls of these giant beasts.


    These flames were connected to provide lighting, and the exquisite stone sculptures inside the temple were reflected in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Ye Wushuang only felt that the blue flames burning in the skulls of these giant beasts were very beautiful, so he asked, "What kind of flame is this? Is it magic fire?"


    "This is the flame of the soul, which will imprison the souls of the undead forever, just for illumination, and it is really done."


    Su Yan''s answer made Ye Wushuang shudder.


    And the inside of the whole temple was also full of an unknown breath.


    This unknown breath is difficult to describe in words, but it caused Ye Wushuang''s whole body to get goose bumps. It seems that even the air inside this temple is a cursed sin.


    Through these animal bones, you can see many statues of demon gods!


    The statues of these demon gods were carved from the pillars supporting the temple, and their appearance, shape, and use of magical instruments were completely different.


    Under the reflection of the soul flame, it looks even more fierce and evil!


    Ye Wushuang said strangely: "Isn''t it said that this is the temple of the four great demon gods? How come so many demon gods are enshrined?"


    Su Yan said, "There are still five hundred arhats under the seat of the Buddha. It is not surprising that there are some little demon gods under the seat of the four demon gods."


    Ye Wushuang stuck his tongue out and said, "Are we going to go up again?"


    Su Yan nodded slightly and said, "It''s best to reach the top of the Temple of Sin. The things I''m looking for should be placed there. I have already felt it."

 Chapter 3891： Fusion into monsters

    Chapter 3891: Fusion into a monster


    Suddenly, a strange laughter came from behind.


    "Who?" Ye Wushuang had already shot a sword aura while turning around!


    But this sword qi was corroded by the **** devil qi in the air, and it was completely dissolved in the air.


    Jie Jie laughed endlessly, surrounded by the **** breath, Gou Chen Yin��s originally gray hair had all turned black, and even the old one had regained his youth and changed into a forty-year-old man��s. appearance!


    Gou Chen Yin''s appearance suddenly regained his youth, which was not within the scope of Ye Wushuang''s expectations, and he couldn''t help showing a horrified expression.


    Gou Chen Yin had a strong **** demonic energy around him. As far as the breath was concerned, it was almost enough to fight against Su Yan.


    Only if he had gained some power from the Temple of Sin, could there be such a big change.


    "Do you have any advice from Mr. Gouchen?" Su Yan didn''t seem to be surprised by the appearance of Gouchenyin, and asked in a lazy tone.


    Gouchenyin''s devilish energy is very surging, and more importantly, Mr. Yuqiao has disappeared. Could it be that he has already encountered his poisonous hand?


    At this time, Ye Wushuang had to have such doubts.


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Su Shangxian, you have the ability to defeat the snake god, the old man is not surprising, because you already have such ability. But in addition to breaking your own fear, you also entered the illusion of the future female emperor, helping her break through The fear of the zombie! That''s why the gate of heaven will be opened! The old man has to accept this ability! Because it is a very dangerous thing to enter the illusion of others! The old man has neither the courage of Su Shangxian, nor the ability of Su Shangxian."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "We have agreed to come to the Sin Temple to get what we need. We can''t embarrass each other, but we made an agreement. Are you here to force me to take action?"


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Su Shangxian, your ability and realm, the old man really admires you, it can be said that the old man has never admired anyone in his life, only Su Shangxian you are the only exception. So the old Fu came here to invite you back. You are the upper bound. Jinxian, one is the future female emperor. If they are united together, wouldn''t it be possible to draw Mount Xumi into their own rule? Why can''t we get rich and glorious?"


    "Please go back?" Su Yan asked dissatisfiedly.


    Gou Chen Yin said: "You are not a magic cultivator after all. If you continue to go up, it would be a little inappropriate. If you spin around and leave the Temple of Sin, the old man will definitely not embarrass you. This Xumi world Among them, the only thing the old man doesn''t want to do with one person is you, Su Shangxian!"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to say anything that is high-sounding. Do you want a person to occupy the Temple of Sin? Are you afraid that one person can''t eat it?"


    Gouchenyin laughed and said, "The old man is the overlord of the Sky Demon Sect. All the magical ways of that year have withered, and there is only the old man as a genuine heir. It is not so much that the old man wants to occupy the temple of sin, it is more sinful. The temple chose the old man, because this temple always needs a priest to preside over him!"


    Gou Chen Yin''s expression is full of wild pride, it seems that he has mastered everything, even the power of life and death over Su Yan!


    "In that case, Mr. Yuqiao has been killed by you?" Ye Wushuang asked.


    Gou Chen Yin smiled and said: "He is a good friend of the old man, how could the old man kill him? Now he is here." Gou Chen Yin opened his clothes and saw that his upper body had already become bloody, but There was a human face inlaid on his left chest.


    And a face is exactly the face of Mr. Yuqiao!


    Mr. Yuqiao''s face looked hollow and absent, but it was completely integrated into Gou Chen Yin''s body!


    Ye Wushuang had never seen such an evil thing before, and immediately couldn''t help but retching.


    However, Gou Chenyin''s expression was extremely proud, and said: "If the old man can swallow you, then your human female emperor''s life will definitely belong to the old man, Miss Ye Wushuang, if you don''t leave the temple of sin, you can I''m going to be one with the old man!"


    Gou Chen Yin''s threat was very straightforward, but Ye Wushuang shuddered.


    Even if he died in battle, Ye Wushuang would not be so scared, but as long as he thought that his body would be swallowed and merged by Gou Chen Yin in such a weird way, he felt terrible!


    Gou Chen Yin said: "The old man and Mr. Yu Qiao went to see what the so-called "Bei Ming Shen Gong" was all about. Originally, the old man had no intention of killing him. Unexpectedly, he wanted to plot against the old man and dominate the "North Ming Shen Gong". The so-called "Bei Ming Shen Gong". The core essence of "Bei Ming Divine Art" is to devour other creatures and fuse them... What he could not expect is that the old man absorbed the devil energy of the Sin Temple, and his cultivation and realm are no longer what they used to be, and he can''t swallow them. , Instead of being bitten by the old man, it really takes the blame!"


    "But in this way, the old man is also equivalent to mastering the "Northern Ming Divine Art"! As long as you go out and swallow all the powerful monster races, the old man''s strength will inevitably break through the golden fairy limit and enter the realm of the fairy king!


    The more Gou Chen Yin said, the more proud Ye Wushuang felt that this "Northern Ming Divine Art" was too evil, just looking at Gou Chen Yin, some of his scalp numb.


    Su Yan put the Wanzai Cold Ice Sword on the ground, and a circle of white ice blossomed under Su Yan''s feet.


    Then Su Yan said: "Gou Chen Yin, I found you. Since I dare to find you, it means that I will be able to surrender you. No matter what kind of monster you become, you must not be my opponent."


    Gou Chen Yin laughed loudly again, it seemed that Su Yan''s words were a funny joke!


    "Of course, the strength of the old man alone is no match for you, but the old man has merged with the power of the fisherman and woodcutter, and absorbed the devilish energy in the temple of sin! Now the old man can be regarded as the incarnation of the temple of sin! You... ��Do you really think you can beat the old man? Why don''t you look around you, Su Shangxian!"


    Su Yan stared at Gou Chen Yin without squinting.


    Ye Wushuang found that the statues of the demon gods around them were undergoing subtle changes. Those statues were becoming more and more vivid, as if they were about to come alive...


    Sure enough, soon the eyes of the statue of the demon **** began to turn, and then the body slowly moved!


    The bodies of these statues of demon gods and stones are gradually turning into flesh and blood, and the full of devil energy is also rushing toward the face!


    It was the first time Ye Wushuang saw a stone statue become a living thing, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Gouchenyin''s words are really not a lie, and now he can mobilize the power of the Sin Temple itself!


    In this way, Gou Chen Yin is equivalent to occupying the right place. Su Yan naturally does not have to be afraid of Gou Chen Yin outside, but in the Sin Temple, Gou Chen Yin''s power does not know to what extent it will be blessed by the Sin Temple!


    I am afraid that there will be a fierce battle next!

 Chapter 3892： Temple Avatar

    Chapter 3892: Temple Incarnation


    A triumphant smile appeared on Gou Chen Yin''s face, but his devilish energy flowed into his body at this time, and he had no longer seen the coolness and handsomeness he had before, only gloomy and weird.


    But he has gained extremely strong power, and may already be able to fight against Su Yan, at least he himself thinks so.


    And behind Su Yan, those demon statues that have been resurrected are also pressing harder!


    Now what Su Yan and Ye Wushuang have to face is that there are hungry wolves in the front and fierce tigers in the back.


    Ye Wushuang had become unable to compare with tension, because she had no idea what method Su Yan would use to solve the situation in front of her.


    Gou Chenyin stared at Su Yan with **** eyes, thinking that if he were to face such a situation, he would have no choice but to raise his hand and surrender.


    Gou Chen Yin was full of confidence, and only felt that he was destined to be the winner from the moment the Temple of Sin chose him!


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Su Shangxian, I only give you one last chance. If you still don''t understand, then the old man will have to eliminate you here."


    With Gou Chenyin''s breathing, the devilish energy in this hall also moved with it.


    The **** demonic energy created a strong sense of oppression!


    However, the expression on Su Yan''s face was as calm as before, and there was still no waves. It''s as if Gou Chen Yin has made such a big battle, but it doesn''t really matter!


    This also made Gou Chenyin a great anger, just because he felt that he was underestimated by Su Yan!


    "Now is different, Su Shangxian! You may not be able to compete with me now!" Gou Chen Yin said angrily.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Gou Chen Yin. This kind of verbal dispute was totally meaningless. In the end, it depends on his subordinates'' ability.


    Su Yan raised his hand gently, and a circle of frosty cold air attacked Gou Chen Yin!


    This frosty white breath contained a primitive texture, and the power of the Wanzai Ice Sword as an ancient artifact must not be underestimated. Of course, Gou Chenyin understood this very well.


    I saw a blood-colored flower blooming in front of Gou Chen Yin!


    This blood-colored flower contains extremely corrosive magic energy! A total of thirty-six petals, even though they are still in bud, they have revealed a feeling of extreme evil!


    After the cold air collided with the blood-colored flower, Gou Chen Yin took the initiative to explode the blood-colored flower!


    For a moment, there was corrosive devil energy in the void!


    Although Gou Chen Yin is confident, he will never be too arrogant. He still has deep fear of Su Yan''s sword aura!


    Gou Chen Yin''s plan is to use these magic energy to consume and corrode cold energy, but there is a clear difference in quality between these two forces!


    All these exploded demon energy were frozen in the void intact, unable to corrode Su Yan''s sword energy at all, which greatly exceeded Gou Chen Yin''s expectation.


    There was also a part of the cold energy that surpassed the blockade of the devil energy, and directly sealed Gou Chen Yin''s lower body to the ice!


    In the first duel between each other, it was Su Yan who had the upper hand!


    The originally very proud smile on Gou Chen Yin''s face instantly solidified, becoming furious, and at the same time shattering all the frost on his lower body!


    Gou Chen Yin said angrily: "As long as you kill you, the ancient artifact in your hand will be owned by the old man!"


    Of course, Gou Chen Yin did not want to admit that he was far inferior to Su Yan, and directly pushed the reason for his incompetence to Wan Zai Han Bing Sword.


    And Su Yan just responded indifferently: "Oh? It depends on whether you have this ability."


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Your strength is indeed shocking. If you are outside, the old man will definitely not be your opponent even if you integrate with the power of Mr. Yuqiao, but here is the Temple of Sin, and the old man can continue from the Temple of Sin. Absorb demon energy! And those demon gods can control! You have only one person with a sword, why fight against the old man?"


    Although that is the case, in fact, Gou Chen Yin was extremely afraid of Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword!


    When the Shuanghan Jianqi that was resisted by the devilish energy touched Gou Chen Yin''s body just now, his power was probably only 10% left, but with this cold energy, it was already called Gouchen Yinhan''s bone marrow!


    Gou Chen Yin absolutely does not want to experience the feeling of being frozen in his body again!


    When being stabbed by Frost Sword Qi, it was like thousands of needles piercing the body, and suddenly the body lost consciousness for some reason. This taste is really uncomfortable.


    Gou Chen Yin''s body burned with a **** magic flame. What he expects is that the ice and fire can weaken the lethality of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    But this idea is a bit idiotic. If the Wanzai Ice Sword is so restrained, then the six protoss will not be so easily smashed into the sand in Su Yan''s hands!


    And behind Su Yan, the resurrected statues of demon gods have gradually approached.


    These statues of the demon gods have completely possessed flesh and blood!


    Although Su Yan did not look back, he could already sense the breath of the Primordial Era from the bodies of these demon gods!


    These statues of demon gods have been resurrected in the true sense, not organs, puppets and the like!


    Why these demon gods can turn from stones into living monsters? Even Su Yan has no idea at all!


    I am afraid that there are still many amazing secrets hidden in this evil temple!


    Some revived demon gods quickly identified Su Yan as their enemy, and then some demon gods cast many curses on Su Yan by relying on the magical weapons in their hands!


    Before the light of the curse came down, Su Yan waved the long sword in his hand, and an ice wall completely cut off his back!


    This ice wall is not only a physical boundary, but even those curses and magic are isolated on the other side by the ice wall.


    Gou Chen Yin had no idea that Su Yan had dealt with the threats behind him so easily, and couldn''t help becoming a little nervous.


    Because he already fully understood that if he were to fight alone, even with the blessing of the evil spirits of the evil temple, he would have no chance of winning at all.


    But Gouchenyin is absolutely impossible to admit defeat. At this moment, if you can kill Su Yan and get the ancient artifact in Su Yan''s hands, then there is probably no existence that can compete with him in this Xumi world. !


    The temptation of power and power made Gou Chen Yin''s heart a strong murderous aura!


    Then the **** magic condensed in Gochenyin''s hands, he twisted one of his arms as a sacrifice, and communicated with the ancient demon **** in the dark!


    Although he couldn''t hear the sound, Ye Wushuang''s head was a little groggy, and many crazy images inevitably appeared in his brain. These crazy images shocked the soul...


    And when Ye Wushuang became lethargic, Gou Chen Yin had already fought Su Yan in the air!

 Chapter 3893： Demonized madness

    Chapter 3893 Demonized Madness


    Gou Chen Yin��s magic weapon is a pair of small jade hooks, and he collided with Su Yan three times in the air!


    The power of the ice radiated from Su Yan''s hands. Not only did the surrounding temperature suddenly drop to the freezing point, but it seemed that even the flow of time had slowed down!


    After the sacrifice ceremony, Gou Chen Yin''s devilish energy has expanded at least four times more than before!


    Rao is so, and it can only be matched with Su Yan!


    This pair of small jade hooks also dyed a very obvious layer of frost white after they played against the Wanzai Frost Sword in succession!


    Gou Chen Yin used a lot of effort to shatter all the frost on this pair of small jade hooks, but there were also obvious cracks on this pair of small jade hooks!


    This pair of small jade hooks can be regarded as Gou Chen Yin''s famous magic weapon, and it is also regarded as the level of the innate spirit treasure. Unexpectedly, it has been damaged just after fighting with the Wanzai Ice Sword!


    If you continue to use it, I''m afraid it will be broken on the spot!


    Gou Chen Yin knew this naturally. After this round of fighting, Gou Chen Yin dropped a pair of small jade hooks into his sleeves.


    Since the magic weapon competition is not a solution, it can only find another way out.


    Gou Chenyin''s breathing suddenly became extremely heavy. With Gou Chenyin''s breath, the demon energy in the Temple of Sin turned into a **** breath, and he was quickly inhaled into his body!


    After the **** breath entered the body, Gou Chen Yin''s broken arm quickly recovered, but the arm after recovery looked more like the iron claw of a demon, not like a human hand.


    The demonization of the body is showing one thing, that is, Gou Chen Yin does not have enough ability to control this force.


    That''s why the devilish energy will cause irreversible erosion to his body!


    But Gou Chen Yin was already obsessed with the great pleasure of gaining power, and he didn''t even notice that his arms and body had become very demonized.


    Gou Chen Yin was excited about the fresh power gained in his body, and couldn''t help saying: "This is the magical effect of "Bei Ming Divine Art"! The external energy can be absorbed and converted for my use! The Sin Temple is connected to the consciousness of the Primordial Demon God, and Ming There are also passages in the twisted void in the underworld, and the devilish energy is almost infinite, so the old man in this sin temple is immortal!"


    This is also Gou Chenyin''s greatest reliance, otherwise he will definitely not have the courage to fight the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    In a sense, the recovery ability of Gou Chen Yin''s body has surpassed Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body.


    Of course, this heaven-defying recovery ability will inevitably have to pay a price. Gou Chen Yin will inevitably be corroded by devil energy in the future and become a monster who only knows to kill.


    But at least this time, Gou Chen Yin didn''t have to pay the price, and at the same time had a body that was so powerful that it was almost a demon!


    Gou Chen Yin proudly said: "Su Yan, you are indeed very strong, even if the old man has reached the unprecedented peak, playing against you will not be a half advantage! But... your immortal element is always limited, if you continue to do this If consumed, you will be killed by the old man sooner or later!"


    "is it?"


    The smile on Gouchenyin''s face is even more wild, and it can even be said that it has become very distorted: "No... it would be a pity to kill you like this! The old man must devour your body. In this way, your strength will be reduced. You are destined to merge with the old man! At that time, I will be the only one in this Xumi world! Su Yan, you will be swallowed by the old man today and become the old man��s food!"


    The arrogance in Gouchenyin''s tone and the crazy expression on his face make people almost suspect that he has gone crazy!


    On Gou Chen Yin''s body, the face that originally belonged to Mr. Yu Qiao became abnormally distorted.


    Gou Chen Yin became narrow-minded, manic, angry, and bloodthirsty at this time, which must be related to this.


    But this is the price of gaining power. There has never been a free lunch in this world. To gain strong power, you must pay a sufficient price.


    But Gou Chen Yin hadn''t realized that his body had turned into some kind of weird monster.


    He was full of arrogance in his arrogance, as if he was already the master of fate!


    The sword light in Su Yan''s hand suddenly cut through the sky, and this time there was a little more dragon energy in the frosty sword light, causing the pale sword light to directly turn into a white dragon!


    This sword is very impactful!


    The white blue dragon uttered a dragon chant, and then rushed to Chen Yin''s body with a powerful sword light!


    After the white dragon crossed the border, it directly penetrated the walls guarded by ancient spells in the Sin Temple!


    The **** sky light outside also spilled in from the outside and fell on Gou Chen Yin''s body.


    At this time, Gou Chen Yin has completely turned into an ice sculpture!


    Although Gou Chen Yin tried his best, he cast six bodyguard spells in just a short time!


    But these six spells almost dispersed in front of Su Yan''s sword light, and they did not play any protective role at all!


    After all, Su Yan had already had the realm of breaking ten thousand magic swords. This insignificant spell was as ridiculous as a child''s toy in front of Su Yan!


    After all, the realm gap between Gouchenyin and Su Yan is here, and it hasn''t been bridged in the slightest.


    Even if Gou Chen Yin''s power is indeed more than ten times stronger than his own, it is still in the Golden Fairy realm, and he has not immediately broken into the realm of the Fairy King!


    As long as he was still a golden immortal, he would be at an absolute disadvantage to Su Yan in the realm!


    I saw Su Yan put the Wanzai Cold Ice Sword into the scabbard, and then the surrounding ice began to shatter from under Su Yan''s feet!


    The sound of crackling after the ice has opened up is endless.


    The crack has been spreading through the ice below to Gou Chen Yin''s body!


    Su Yan''s light stomping of his foot also accelerated the degree of cracking of the ice layer. Gou Chen Yin''s body shattered into thousands of tiny pieces of ice directly in front of Su Yan!


    In this way, even if it is the most powerful recovery ability, I am afraid that there will be no way to play it!


    All regenerative abilities need a source tissue to provide strong vitality. When the brain and heart have been completely destroyed, such original tissues will no longer exist, and the regenerative ability will not be able to be used.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and instead of the joy after victory, he felt very sad.


    Moxiu pursues power, and the price it often has to pay is the destruction of form and spirit.


    This is the heaviest price in the world. If existence is completely wiped out, then all love, hatred, and hatred will also become nothingness.


    Then Su Yan looked at Ye Wushuang and said, "This is the end of blindly pursuing power. You must not become like this. If a person is blinded by power, then his fall is not far away."


    Ye Wushuang nodded seriously.


    Her mind still looked like Chen Yin was crazy and crazy just now, and she could swear here that she would never allow herself to become such a half-human, half-devil ghost!

 Chapter 3894： Immortal body

    Chapter 3894 The Immortal Body


    Su Yan turned around, facing a heavy ice wall.


    And behind this ice wall, there are more than a hundred demon gods who have just been resurrected, waiting for Su Yan to deal with them.


    Su Yan was about to break through the ice wall to deal with the resurrected demon gods, but heard the jealous laughter coming from behind!


    This laughter came very abruptly, and it seemed to come from Su Yan''s ears, and at the same time, there was an extremely fierce murderous intent coming from behind!


    Between the lightning and flint, Su Yan straightened out his sword! This can almost be said to be Su Yan''s most instinctive reaction!


    I saw a brilliant white light flashing by!


    There are tiny ice crystals spreading out in the air! It seems that even time is frozen along with it!


    In an instant that was shorter than a blink of an eye, Su Yan had already made three swords!


    Ye Wushuang didn''t know what was going on. She only felt that there was a flower in front of her. When she reacted, Su Yan was already fighting with the **** aura!


    This **** breath can still be seen vaguely as a figure, is it that Gou Chen Yin is not dead?


    Ye Wushuang only felt that his own knowledge had been completely refreshed. It turns out that there are actually people in this world who have been cut into more than a thousand pieces and can still die and resurrect?


    This is too much against common sense!


    But Ye Wushuang looked towards the ground, and the broken corpses on the ground were still there. In other words, Gou Chen Yin had completely abandoned his physical body and turned into a **** spirit body?


    The **** breath said: "Hahaha! You must have never thought of it. You destroyed the old man��s physical body and did not kill the old man. Instead, you helped the old man stay in the realm of Ruosheng and Ruosheng, thus breaking through to the "Bei Ming Shen Gong" The highest level! Now that the old man has no physical restraints, no matter how strong your swordsmanship is, you are destined to be at a discount to the old man! Speaking of which, the old man would like to thank you too much!"


    Gou Chen Yin''s tone was more arrogant and mad than before, but Su Yan still had an expression of unhappy or unhappy.


    The two sides fought about ten moves in the air. In the space between this square inch, Su Yan could not fully exert his swordsmanship power, and many of the immortals'' powers could not be used because of fear.


    If Su Yan had full firepower, I''m afraid the Sin Temple would collapse along with it.


    Gouchenyin also has the same scruples. After all, he already claims to be the owner of the Sin Temple, so how can he be willing to destroy the Sin Temple?


    So although the two were fighting fiercely, they only used about 10% of the mana!


    Just now, Su Yan Rulong''s sword had formed thick frost on the surrounding walls and ground. At this time, the frost was gradually stained with a weird and coquettish blood color!


    Ye Wushuang faintly felt that Gou Chen Yin must have some conspiracy, but saw that Su Yan and Gou Chen Yin separated suddenly, and after Su Yan fell to the spot, he stuck his long sword on the ground.


    Gou Chen Yin said: "Su Shangxian, the old man can only see clearly after turning into a spirit body, your immortal body is spotless, and the golden light shines! I''m afraid it''s nothing more than the resurrection of Taikoo Daluo Jinxian!"


    Of course, Gou Chen Yin said this not to compliment Su Yan, but to have another plot.


    "But... Su Shangxian, the old man is now incarnate as a spirit body, and has gathered the evil spirits of the Temple of Sin, which can just deface your fairy body! Your swordsmanship is indeed powerful, even if the old man is transformed into a spirit body, he is threatened by your sword aura. Then see if the old man defaced your immortal body faster, or your sword light can kill the old man faster!"


    The surrounding frost has been stained with a strong blood red.


    This intense blood red is caused by a collection of powerful evil thoughts!


    "Unexpectedly, the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword would be eroded to such an extent! It seems that I need to be a little more serious." Su Yan said.


    After Gou Chen Yin turned into a spiritual body, without a physical body, even if he was cut into a thousand pieces with a sword by Su Yan, he could still be resurrected calmly.


    Because the spirit body and the flesh and blood body are still different after all, even if they are not angry, as long as the sin temple energy continuously provides power, Gou Chen Yin can be resurrected indefinitely.


    Gouchen Yin now truly has an immortal body! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the incarnation of the Temple of Sin!


    Gouchen Yin haha ??laughed and said, "Su Shangxian, are you finally going to give up? Do you know what the old man thinks now? I just want to take away your body!"


    While Su Yan was silent, he even put away the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword.


    After the blood-red ice layer around lost the blessing of the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword, it all started to shatter!


    The creaking voice was endless, and the smile on Gou Chen Yin''s face became more and more mad, and said: "Su Shangxian, are you planning to give up? But it is no wonder that this is the temple of sin, a true immortal like you, and the power is here. You will only be suppressed to the extreme, you have nothing to do, hahaha..."


    Faced with Gou Chenyin''s ridicule, Su Yan said very calmly: "You just said that this is the temple of sin, right?"


    "That''s natural!" While Gou Chenyin laughed at Su Yan, the **** demonic energy on the ground that had lost the seal of Xuan Bing also swiftly attacked Su Yan and Ye Wushuang!


    These **** devil qi contains great evil thoughts, which can already be regarded as a kind of curse!


    But Su Yan just sneered, and the **** devil energy could no longer get close! On the contrary, it is fading like the tide!


    "How could this happen!?" Gou Chen Yin suddenly realized that these **** demonic energy didn''t listen to his manipulation.


    Afterwards, Gou Chen Yin only felt that Su Yan exuded an extremely cold breath, and the feeling of evil was more than ten times stronger than that of the master of the Heavenly Demon Sect!


    Could it be that Su Yan is also a magic repair? But how is this possible? !


    In Gou Chenyin''s eyes, Su Yan''s fairy body was brilliant, surpassing any monk he had ever seen!


    It is absolutely impossible for such a monk to be a magic cultivator! Does this man still have unrevealed cards?


    Gou Chenyin stared at Su Yan fiercely, and said, "The old man is already the incarnation of the Temple of Sin. No matter what you use to struggle, you are destined not to be the old man''s opponent!"


    "Really? I have a weapon in my hand that can absorb negative energy, death, and the anger of living beings and evolve. I rarely use this weapon because it is very fierce, and it is very difficult for me to control it. It takes more effort to control it than it takes to kill the enemy. But it doesn��t seem to work anymore in this situation."


    While Su Yan spoke, there was a scarlet halberd in his hand.


    This short halberd didn''t look very eye-catching, but it was immediately surrounded by the **** breath!


    After Gou Chen Yin lost his physical body, his body was also composed of **** devil qi, and the **** devil qi also contained great evil thoughts.


    Although they were all **** demons, Gou Chen Yin found that he was more than two grades worse than the demonic soldiers in Su Yan''s hands!


    The aura from that scarlet halberd is comparable to the aura of the demon ancestors of the Primordial Era!

 Chapter 3895： Its useless to beg for mercy

    Chapter 3895: It''s useless to beg for mercy


    Gou Chenyin couldn''t think that Su Yan still had such a hole card in his hand, and couldn''t say a word for a long time!


    More importantly, Su Yan''s devilish energy overwhelmed him at this moment!


    In other words, Su Yan is even more powerful than him?


    How is this kind of thing possible! Gou Chen Yin just wanted to break his head but couldn''t expect such an unfolding!


    As for the halberd in Su Yan''s hand, the light became more and more intense, and the jumping **** aura gave Gou Chen Yin a strange illusion��as if this halberd was about to come alive at any time!


    "Su Yan! Who on earth are you! How come you have such a demon soldier in your hands? Are you really a golden immortal of the upper realm?" Gou Chen Yin''s mind has inevitably become flustered, and there is no way to maintain the previous one. Proud and calm.


    Being surpassed by Su Yan in devilish energy is equivalent to being surpassed by Su Yan in the most confident aspect, and even the worldview is at risk of collapsing.


    Su Yan kept his head down, and when he raised his head again, one of his eyes had turned blood red!


    This changing eye shows that even Su Yan''s power is not easy to suppress, so that the upper body is backlashed!


    After all, this is the Temple of Sin, and the Heavenly Sentence Halberd seems to have been activated by some mysterious power, which is far wilder than usual!


    I saw a powerful death light condensed on the top of the conviction halberd!


    Gou Chenyin faced the condensed death light of the conviction day halberd, the first reaction was not how to use his own devilish energy to resist, but begging for mercy: "Su Shangxian! There must be a misunderstanding between us just now, if the old man knows you are With such a powerful Demon Cultivation, there will never be a conflict between us! The old man really doesn''t know that you are his own! And it''s a senior Demon Cultivation!"


    Su Yan sneered, "My own person? Is his own person at the end of his life?"


    Gou Chen Yin was a little speechless when facing Su Yan, his eyes fixed on Su Yan''s halberd.


    He knew that once this magic weapon was swayed, his life would definitely be ruined here!


    When Wanzai Hanbing Sword dealt with his pure spirit body, its power would inevitably decay, but the conviction halberd would definitely not have such troubles!


    Gou Chenyin faced Su Yan in fear, begging for forgiveness regardless of his face, which formed a sharp contrast with the arrogance just now.


    But since Su Yan had already taken out the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing, he would definitely not release the water, because only the dead life could comfort the raging of the Heaven''s Halberd of Sentencing a little bit!


    It hasn''t been a long time since the conviction halberd, and it also carries a strong desire!


    I saw the **** breath rise, and then a dead light blasted out!


    Then even the entire Temple of Sin was shaken with it!


    In this shaking, Gou Chenyin''s unwilling screams also came from the dead light!


    Even if Gou Chen Yin resisted desperately, he couldn''t match the impact of this death light!


    The stronger Su Yan''s power is, the stronger the power of Sentencing Heaven''s Halberd will be. Because there is an unbreakable connection between Su Yan''s heart demon and Sentencing Tianji, both sides will be both honored and dishonored.


    After the screams, everything was calm.


    Ye Wushuang looked forward. After the death light, Gou Chen Yin was already gone, and only a little dust on the ground was blown into the air.


    Gou Chen Yin could be regarded as infinite arrogance just now, but at this time it has been wiped out, this process has changed too fast!


    When Su Yan took out the conviction halberd, Gou Chen Yin didn''t even support it with a single move, which was enough to be killed by a spike, so that Ye Wushuang couldn''t react a little, just stared at the front blankly.


    After a short while, Ye Wushuang decided one thing, that is, Gou Chen Yin is dead!


    When Su Yan turned around, Ye Wushuang only felt that Su Yan''s aura had changed.


    If Su Yan''s breath just now was as deep and generous as the sea, then now the sea is completely frozen, and the Buddha no longer possesses the human emotions.


    On coldness and evil, it must be far above Gou Chen Yin!


    This is a change that Ye Wushuang could not think of anyway, she didn''t expect this man to have such a side, and she didn''t know how many powerful hole cards this man had yet to show!


    Su Yan''s brows have never been stretched out. This is because the power of the halberd of condemnation has been extremely active and ready to move in this sin temple, and even the suppressed heart demon seems to be alive...


    With the help of the devilish energy in the Sin Temple, the halberd of Judgment always wants to counterattack Su Yan and seize part of the control of Su Yan''s mind.


    If you can''t control it, you will become a slave to power just like Gou Chen Yin!


    Su Yan first used the emperor��s state of mind to suppress the Heavenly Conviction Halberd and the Heart Demon together, and then directly put away the blood-colored Heavenly Halberd of Conviction, no matter how the blood-colored breath jumped, it was full of unwillingness!


    In order to be safe, Su Yan also used the magic of the Daomen Seal to temporarily cut off the connection between him and the halberd.


    Then Su Yan put a hand on the ice wall in front of him.


    This ice wall suddenly shattered in silence!


    Behind this ice wall, more than a hundred demon gods who had just recovered were still there, but when these demon gods saw Su Yan again, they all knelt in front of Su Yan on one knee!


    Ye Wushuang originally thought it would be a fierce battle, but saw that all these resurrected demon gods stopped, and then bowed down in front of Su Yan, looking so pious and respectful.


    These demon gods are separated into two rows, forming a passage in the middle, and at the end of the passage is a dark staircase.


    Ye Wushuang remembered the scarlet halberd that Su Yan had just taken out. It seemed to be filled with endless evil thoughts. It was enough to kill Gou Chen Yin with one stroke. Now, can even these ancient demon gods be conquered? ?


    Could it be that this scarlet halberd is also a great ancient treasure?


    When Ye Wushuang was thinking wildly, Su Yan had already passed through these demon gods, with a high-spirited expression, like a lofty king.


    At the end of the hall, Su Yan suddenly said to Ye Wushuang: "You stay here and wait. The road up there is not easy to walk, and I may not be able to protect your thoroughness."


    Ye Wushuang nodded ignorantly, she also knew that Su Yan''s words were definitely not a joke, it must be something difficult to deal with above!


    If she keeps up, I''m afraid it will become a burden to Su Yan.


    This way, Ye Wushuang was basically useless except for the two blood sacrifices, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a human-shaped blood bag.


    Although she also hated her own weakness, it was impossible for her to become as strong as Su Yan within a few minutes.


    Right now, although she was a little afraid of these demon gods who had been resurrected, she could only stay here and wait for Su Yan.

 Chapter 3896： Guanyin Avatar

    Chapter 3896: Guanyin incarnation


    Su Yan had already stepped into the dark stairs. The darkness had completely swallowed his figure, but Su Yan''s words came again: "These demon gods will not harm you. You are waiting here for twelve hours. If it is twelve I haven''t gotten down after the hour, so you will leave here by yourself and never come back."


    Ye Wushuang held Su Yan''s Mowen Divine Sword tightly in his arms, and then heard Su Yan say: "My Mowen Divine Sword will be given to you for self-defense. If you make good use of her power , Enough to completely rewrite the fate of the human race in Mount Xumi."


    Ye Wushuang opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to respond to Su Yan, but he couldn''t say what he said when he reached his mouth. He just breathed heavily into the thick darkness.


    And Su Yan''s voice quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    After Ye Wushuang had this insight, he should be able to advance by leaps and bounds in his practice after returning.


    How far a person can go is not only related to his talent and effort level, but sometimes also depends on where a person''s vision is!


    After being selected by Su Yan this time, he traveled more than 10,000 miles, and Ye Wushuang''s finally realized what real power is!


    More importantly, the two blood sacrifices completely activated her female emperor fate! Next, Ye Wushuang also needs to face his own destiny!


    She is bound to embark on a road of kings!


    But this is all for later.


    Su Yan walked up the steps all the way, with a very clear goal, which was the top level of the Temple of Sin.


    The relic of the Medicine Master Buddha can predict part of the past and the future, and can see through the changes in most people''s hearts and destinies.


    Su Yan asked the relic, where is the next ancient artifact, and the answer given by the relic is at the highest point of the Sin Temple!


    Su Yan is now infinitely close to this goal!


    Along the way, Su Yan also encountered many statues of demon gods. Some of these statues had more than 20 pairs of eyes. After seeing Su Yan, their eyes kept moving in the footsteps of Su Yan, and finally watched Su Yan go to the top. layer!


    Su Yan no longer suppresses the power of the Primordial Demon God in his body, and the majestic devil energy is absolutely above the guardians of these temples!


    The higher you go, the heavier the sense of depression in the Temple of Sin, but the building has become more and more magnificent!


    The demon gods of these guardians have been completely integrated with the Sin Temple. They support the structure of the Sin Temple, and at the same time, they will eliminate those who are not invaders who are not magically repaired...


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan who possessed the power of the ancient demon god, I''m afraid he would encounter a series of fierce battles along the way!


    In the silent darkness, all that could be heard were Su Yan''s own footsteps and breathing, and gradually, Su Yan finally reached the top of the Temple of Sin.


    After entering the highest level of the Sin Temple, Su Yan first saw a winding blood pond, in which water was slowly flowing.


    There are many blood-colored lotus floating on the water...


    These blood-colored lotus flowers looked very brilliant, and the blood below did not show any signs of staleness. It seemed that everything here was the same as it was thousands of years ago.


    The pillars here are also transformed into demon gods. The demon gods on the top floor here are much quieter, and they haven''t even changed into flesh and blood to look directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked forward along the winding blood pool!


    You only need to reach the source of the blood flow, and you will definitely find what Su Yan wants.


    At this moment, a night of light appeared in the darkness!


    This light is very warm, and the holiness of Buddhism contained in it is absolutely incompatible with this evil temple, so it looks extraordinarily abrupt!


    But in this warm light, Su Yan saw a woman standing in front of a gate.


    The head of Kui Niu was carved on this gate. The blood flowed from Kui Niu''s head and poured into the blood pool. Then the blood water flowed from the blood pool to the outside of the Sin Temple...


    This trickle of blood may have been flowing for thousands of years!


    And behind this Kui Niu is the source of blood!


    As long as you open this door, you can get the ancient artifact that Su Yan dreams of.


    The woman standing in front of Kui Niu''s gate is not only tall and white, but the holy expression on her face is also very infectious.


    Intuition tells Su Yan that this woman is absolutely spotless. Not only can the evil spirits of the Sin Temple not corrode her body and mind, but even those evil thoughts will be thoroughly purified as long as they are close to this woman!


    The woman who put the Buddha is the embodiment of holiness.


    Su Yan then noticed that the woman was holding a Yujing bottle, and there were dried willow branches in the Yujing bottle.


    White clothes, Yujing bottles, dried willow branches... these three can be regarded as iconic costumes.


    Although the appearance can be ever-changing, but these three with the powerful and holy breath are things that can''t be imitated.


    This woman must be the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Unexpectedly, the guardian in front of this last gate would actually be one of the four great bodhisattvas of Buddhism. Even Su Yan was very surprised at this.


    This sin temple was obviously not built by Buddhism, and it was unexpected that the last guardian would be Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Su Yan and Guanyin Bodhisattva have already met on Lingshan, so there is no doubt that the Guanyin Bodhisattva standing here is just a clone, and her main body is still enjoying bliss in Lingshan forever.


    The astonishment on Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face was not lost to Su Yan, and neither of them expected to meet on this occasion.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva first asked: "Shengzi Su, why are you here? Shouldn''t you practice spiritually in a realm of illusion?"


    "Princess Kong Qian stole the lamp of the ancient Buddha, and burned through the barrier between the two worlds with the real fire of the sun, before I fell to Mount Xumi. There is no way to go back to the illusory realm, and I can only go to Mount Xumi. One step in the process is considered one step. Tathagata Buddha should already know about this, right?" Su Yan said.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said strangely and authentically: "Then why don''t you see the Peacock Great Ming King Bodhisattva? Shouldn''t she be with you? I have already seen that you are the predestined love relationship long ago."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Don''t you Buddhism say that you can know everything about the past and the future? How... can''t even the whereabouts of Princess Kong Qian be counted?"


    Facing Su Yan��s doubts, Guanyin Bodhisattva didn��t think of a pestle at all, but smiled, saying: ��All Buddhism can know is all the past and the future. The higher the degree. In the end of the emperor''s level, there is no way to assert the fate. The fate of the Bodhisattva Kongqian is not easily understood by ordinary people, and the Tathagata Buddha does not allow anyone to do this."


    The last thing Guanyin Bodhisattva said was the truth. After all, the fate of Princess Kong Qian was tied to the fate of Tathagata Buddha. If you can see through the fate of Princess Kong Qian, it is equivalent to see through part of the fate of Tathagata Buddha.

 Chapter 3897： method

    Chapter 3897: Discrimination


    Su Yan said, "It''s okay to tell you, do you still remember that the Tathagata still has a pet, a golden-winged roc bird, who was exiled to Mount Xumi in the early years..."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Did the Peacock Daming King Bodhisattva fight with the Golden Winged Dapeng Bird?"


    "Yes, the real fire of the sun will burn through Mount Xumi. They have fallen into the lower world. There is no news so far. You must tell the Tathagata about this, because only he can settle this matter."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he let out a long sigh of relief, as if a big rock that had been hanging in his heart for a long time had fallen to the ground.


    Tathagata will inevitably intervene in this matter, because the lower world of Mount Xumi is the foundation of Lingshan. If Princess Kong Qian and the Golden-winged Dapeng bird are indulged, the foundation of Lingshan will most likely be shaken.


    If the Tathagata Buddha takes the shot, then Princess Kong Qian''s safety can be guaranteed.


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva asked Su Yan again: "Why did Shengzi Su come to this ancient temple? As far as I know you, you should not be very interested in the power of magic cultivation."


    "The nature of power is not good or bad, it all depends on how you use it. Those who practice Buddhism may not have bad people." Su Yan said calmly, "And you should also know what I came here for... I don''t need to avoid myself. I want the treasures in this treasure house. Xumi Mountain''s ancient divine artifacts, one of the ancient artifacts left by the seven ancient emperors!"


    Su Yan was straightforward, and didn''t even bother to say a little polite remarks.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was a little surprised, and said, "How did Shengzi Su know that the Xuanbai Orb is here?"


    Su Yan said, "I naturally have my own channels. There is no need to talk nonsense between you and me. Do you want to prevent me from entering there?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "If you want to go in, you have to pass me. After all, I am the gatekeeper here."


    Su Yan was ready to do it, but didn��t want Guanyin Bodhisattva to just squeeze his hands into a very strange Dharma seal. The Yujing bottle was placed on his wrist. Although the **** changes were very complicated, the Yujing bottle was It''s very stable, not even a bit shaken.


    In the end, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva formed a very complicated seal. Although the mana was implied in this seal, it did not burst out. It was only condensed on the wrist and fingertips of Avalokitesvara.


    Su Yan already knew what she meant after seeing the seal of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    She wanted to argue with Su Yan!


    The so-called truth becomes clearer as the argument becomes more clear. Buddhism often organizes disciples to debate the Dharma with each other. To become an Arhat and Bodhisattva, the prerequisite is not how strong the magic power is, but the ability to argue without hindrance, that is, excellent eloquence.


    To get started in Buddhism, you need to be eloquent, but when you reach a high level, the truly powerful Dharma is unspoken or written, you can only understand it.


    How can these profound truths and dharma be debated?


    Buddhism relies on all kinds of seals. Su Yan has also understood these seals in a superficial way. It can definitely be regarded as a very complicated knowledge, much more complicated than those ancient characters.


    Su Yan simply dabbled in Buddhism seals, it is almost impossible to rely on seals to beat Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After all, Guanyin Bodhisattva is one of the four great buddhist bodhisattvas. If the understanding of the Scriptures and Dharma is not as good as Su Yan''s outsider''s words, that would be too unreasonable.


    But fortunately, the relic of Medicine Master Buddha was in Su Yan''s hands. The Medicine Master Buddha is one of the four great Buddhas. He enjoys the Oriental Treasure Temple and the Buddha Kingdom. His status and strength are above the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The relic can remind Su Yan to find the Sin Temple, and of course he can also remind Su Yan what seal to use to deal with Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    While watching the changes in Guanyin Bodhisattva��s seal, Su Yan used the immortal yuan to activate the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha...


    The seal of Guanyin Bodhisattva is first the seal of the aquarium, and then it becomes the seal of Thunder God. The conversions in the seal are very complicated and contain Buddhist principles.


    Su Yan''s sealing method was also very comfortable. After the relics were activated by Su Yan, all the answers were clearly printed in the back of Su Yan''s head. It was a very simple matter to beat Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    This is the same as cheating on an exam, but the cheating computer is built into the mind, and even the invigilator can''t blame it!


    Because the relics took the place of Su Yan''s thinking process, it was Su Yan''s hands that changed faster.


    After the three rounds, Guanyin Bodhisattva folded his hands together, bowed his head and said, "The Medicine Master Buddha is really powerful, I lost."


    There is something in the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, which means that she lost to the pharmacist Buddha, but not to Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan did not refute, because this was originally the truth, and more importantly, Su Yan wanted to see what she would sing.


    These Buddhism people are all very tense. If they insist on not letting Su Yan in, they will definitely not give up so easily, and they will definitely think of other ways to embarrass Su Yan.


    But this time Su Yan was wrong.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva actually gave way to a door behind him and said: "According to the rules of the Buddha, you have defeated me in the discernment, and you are eligible to enter."


    Su Yan stared at Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and made sure that she was definitely not joking, because the monks did not slander.


    Then Su Yan walked to the door. This Kui Niu''s door was built by Western Jinjing elites. It weighs at least 50,000 catties. Even if there is no formation blessing, it is not easy to just push it open.


    Fortunately, Su Yan was blessed with the power of King Dalun Ming''s Xuanwu. Although it was a bit difficult to push this door open, it was something that could be done.


    When Su Yan put his hands on the door, he only felt a strong cold attack!


    It seems that there is something abnormally evil behind this door, who wants to swallow all the warm creatures!


    "Su Shengzi, you should have sensed it, there is an incredible existence behind this door." Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "If this door is forcibly opened, it may cause dangerous consequences that no one can handle. Please also. You think twice one last time."


    Su Yan said, "I never regret what I do. What if the ancient demon gods are sealed behind it? Is it possible that those demon gods can''t disturb my mind?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said again: "Shengzi Su, do you know that after the spirits of the four demon gods between Xumi were smashed back then, one-third of them were sealed in this temple..."


    "There are still two thirds? The spirit of these demon gods must be very important, and the seven emperors of the devil world must also want to get involved, right?"


    "It was swallowed by the later Seven Emperors of Mount Xumi, or built into a powerful artifact...This is all things in the ancient times. At that time, I was not enlightened, so I am not clear."

 Chapter 3898： Within

    The third thousand eight hundred and ninety-eight chapters are within the universe


    "The soul is broken and there is no cure. Isn''t the four demon gods unable to recover anymore?" Su Yan said, "Could it be possible that just the mere spirit of the devil gods can make me retreat? It''s a joke! Now that you know who I was, I knew I couldn''t retreat!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed and said: "Shengzi Su, it seems that you have already planned to go your own way. Then I don''t have to stay here anymore. This avatar has lost its meaning. When the Buddha Medicine Master ordered me to guard this place, it seemed that I have anticipated something, I have a magic talisman here, I hope I can help you, Su Shengzi."


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva took out a yellow charm from the bottom of the jade bottle. I don''t know how long this charm has gone through. It looks very mottled.


    But being held by the Guanyin Bodhisattva in his hands day and night, the blessings of the Dharma are more powerful than before.


    Su Yan was also welcome, and after taking this magic talisman in his hand, he said thank you again!


    Then a circle of dragon scales slowly appeared outside Su Yan, the power of King Dalun Ming��s basal martial arts combined with the battle body of the immortal dragon god, if the two-pronged approach, it should be enough to open the door of this Kui Niu!


    When this door is opened, the real secret of the Sin Temple will also be revealed to Su Yan.


    Just as Su Yan pushed this door hard, Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed and walked on the way Su Yan came.


    Su Yan asked; "You have been guarding here for many years, don''t you want to see what the ultimate sin temple is?"


    With the bodies of many demon gods as supporting pillars, the Sin Temple itself is already like some kind of monster. After so many years, the demon spirit enshrined inside has no idea what it has changed into!


    It is really strange to say that since the Medicine Master Buddha had found this sin temple back then, why didn''t he destroy it directly, instead ordering Guanyin Bodhisattva to transform into a clone to guard it?


    These Buddhist monks and great virtues will never do things like taking off their pants and farting. If they choose a method that is difficult for ordinary people to understand, then the matter must be handled like this!


    Su Yan has no doubt about the wisdom of Buddhism.


    But when I heard the sigh of Guanyin Bodhisattva coming from behind, Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "My task is to guard the door. You have overcome me, and the obsession of guarding the door has been resolved. Now I just want to take this clone back to the upper realm. Going is a piece of merit."


    If the clone has obsessions, it can divide its own karma.


    As long as one''s own karma is resolved, then the golden immortal, the immortal king, and the quasi-emperor will not be at risk of falling.


    As for the cultivation of the lower realm of the cloned lower realm, if the obsession can be resolved, it will be regarded as a positive result, and then return to the main body of bliss in the west, this positive fruit will bless the main body!


    If the avatar reincarnation fails to practice, is broken by obsession, and falls into the magic way, then the main body will not be backlashed, only a part of mana and spiritual sense will be lost.


    This method of transforming into the lower realm of the clone can be said to be a way of making money without losing money.


    Therefore, the Bodhisattvas and great virtues of Western Bliss have been in Lingshan for many years, unlike many immortals of the same age in the immortal world who have already fallen.


    But this method is not something that anyone can learn. At least you have to open up to the seventh consciousness, so that the spiritual consciousness can be insomnia when passing through the six reincarnations. If the spiritual consciousness has been crushed when passing through the six reincarnations, then This method is considered a failure, and the karma will return to the host.


    In addition to the seventh consciousness, it also needs the blessing of the secret method unique to Buddhism!


    This is a method originally created by Sakyamuni, and it is also a method by which one of the few Su Yan in the heavens has never mastered the means of entry.


    Because of this secret blessing, the golden body can be kept near eternity, and many true immortals have shaved their hair and entered Buddhism one after another.


    The clone of Guanyin Bodhisattva has been guarded here for many years. Now that Su Yan wants to open the gate of Kui Niu, it is equivalent to the end of Guanyin Bodhisattva''s task. It is merit to end this kind of drudgery.


    Su Yan said: "When the Bodhisattva returns to the upper realm, you must remember to tell the Tathagata Buddha about Princess Kong Qian''s situation. If he doesn''t take action again, he may be in trouble."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not directly agree to Su Yan, only to see her figure disappeared into the darkness.


    And Su Yan also completely took back his mind, intending to deal with Kui Niu Damen wholeheartedly.


    Crunch...Heavy voices kept coming!


    Dust is still falling from the top of my head!


    Su Yan took the two-pronged approach, and his strength had reached an unprecedented peak. That was the case, it was not easy to push Kui Niu''s door open.


    Because Kui Niu''s gate not only weighs 50,000 catties, but also has a mysterious spell blessing behind it. The purpose is not to let people use brute force to open the Kui Niu gate!


    But with Su Yan''s roar, a gap still appeared in Kuiniu''s gate!


    After this gap appeared, there was light from inside!


    It turns out that it''s not completely dark inside!


    After the gap was big enough, Su Yan turned into a sword light and passed through the gap!


    After passing through the gate, Su Yan only felt as if he had fallen into a brand new space.


    This space is full of blood as deep as knees. Looking towards the sky, you can''t see the dome at all. It seems that there is no boundary at all before and after, and it is a confused chaos!


    Su Yan knew from a glance that what was simulated here was the scene when heaven and earth were just opened. At that time, Qingzhu had just separated, and the space itself was not very stable.


    The blood around him was slowly flowing outside through Kui Niu''s gate.


    At this time the door has been opened, and the flow rate of these blood water is obviously accelerating!


    There is an extremely evil aura in these blood waters, which will be a great tonic for Demon Cultivation.


    It''s just...Gou Chen Yin, the last lord of the Sky Demon Sect, has also been killed by Su Yan, and there may not be demon cultivators in the Xumi world that can accept such an inheritance.


    These **** waters can''t see where the end is, and there are four statues in the distance!


    These four statues are hundreds of feet in size, and you need to look up to get a full view!


    This should be the image of the four great demon gods in ancient times. The shapes of these four demon gods are very strange. Some of the four demon gods gave birth to four heads and some had more than a dozen hands.


    The breath coming from the idols comes from the ancients, and I am afraid that a little bit of the spirit of the four great demon gods is really sealed inside!


    Su Yan quickly traversed the statues of the four demon gods, and at the same time put the relic of the Buddha Medicine Master in his palm.


    At this time, the relics were shining, and Su Yan''s palms gradually became hot. All of these have already explained that the ancient artifact that Su Yan longed for was just ahead!


    And two rays of light are entwining in front.

 Chapter 3899： Xuanbai Orb

    Chapter 3899: Profound White Orb


    Black and white, light and shadow were also twisted into a ball in this entanglement. Su Yan instinctively sensed the danger, so he stopped walking with the sword here.


    It seems that there is something unusual in the dark that has sensed the intrusion of Su Yan, an uninvited guest.


    The blood water suddenly became raging and violent, and turned into a huge wave more than 20 meters high, and it suddenly flooded the knees of the four demon statues!


    And the turbulent blood water rushed out from the gap of Kui Niu''s gate!


    After the demon gods who had turned into pillars outside were soaked in the blood, they all turned into flesh and blood, and moved freely!


    In an instant, the entire Temple of Sin came to life!


    In the monstrous **** water, Su Yan used a sword to separate the wave of **** water from the middle, and a light spot appeared at the end of the front, and then this light spot became more and more magnified. Stand up!


    The wave of blood around him almost reached seventy or eighty meters, and it had fallen to the chest of the four demon statues.


    But a sword divides the water, this kind of thing is not the least difficult for Su Yan, so it is not dangerous for Su Yan to fall.


    It''s just that... even Su Yan doesn''t know what caused this inexplicable flood!


    Moreover, although the golden figure of King Fudo Ming looks brilliant, he doesn''t know why it always feels evil!


    It was as if he was originally the righteous **** of the heavens, but was corrupted and degenerated into the existence of the evil **** of the devil.


    The blood around him is more turbulent than before, and there seems to be endless blood in the unknown distance!


    The surrounding waves were surging, and Su Yan stood in the void with his sword, examining the golden body of King Ming Ming.


    This statue looks almost indistinguishable from the statue of King Fudo Ming that can be seen in Western bliss. The one holding it is a golden whip, the streamer wrapped around the body is also vivid, and the expression is also glaring!


    But Su Yan''s gaze soon fell on Fudo Mingwang''s other hand.


    I saw a gem in the palm of King Ming''s hand, and the two auras of this gem were spirally winding above it!


    The orb itself is half black and half white, and it looks like a gossip.


    All the mutations here come from the power of this orb, and perhaps the blood is caused by this orb!


    "That''s not wrong, this should be the Profound White Orb, I didn''t think it was already close to my eyes. I took this orb, and I have already started with two of the seven ancient artifacts!"


    No matter how weird the scene before him, Su Yan couldn''t help getting excited.


    After all, Su Xing has been busy all night for so long, isn''t it just for such a gem?


    Su Yan was about to take the Xuanbai Orb into his hand, but saw that many sharp blades appeared out of thin air around Fudo Ming''s Faxiang!


    These sharp blades and the river of blood immediately changed into three towering mountains of swords, lying in front of Su Yan!


    This sword mountain is more abrupt than the appearance of blood water, it can be said that there is no sign!


    But the change of the sword mountain is undoubtedly a warning. If Su Yan continues to approach the Xuanbai Orb, I am afraid that there will be other changes to stop Su Yan!


    If you want to investigate the cause, I''m afraid that the law of this space is completely different from the outside...


    Any laws of the world will be distorted to a certain extent here, and this can explain why the blood river is so turbulent, and what the sword mountain grows into in the blink of an eye is an instant change.


    Even if the existence of this evil temple is not as good as the realm of the four great demon gods, I am afraid it has already entered the realm of the great emperor.


    Because only with the emperor''s almost infinite mana can the impossible become possible!


    Su Yan raised his head at this time and looked at King Fudo Ming''s golden body.


    King Fudo Ming did not change, regardless of his posture or his ferocious look, but Su Yan had an indescribable sense of weirdness.


    This Fudo King is not like a Buddhist **** of protection at all, but like an evil **** of another world!


    Su Yan quickly discovered where the strangest point was. This statue of King Fudo Ming didn''t know when his mouth was gone.


    The part where the mouth should have appeared was completely blank!


    After the golden body of Fudo King lost his mouth, it became more and more evil and weird.


    Unknowingly, even the Buddha''s light, the relic of the Medicine Master Buddha in Su Yan''s hands, was completely suppressed!


    There is a miserable blood-colored light in the void!


    Su Yan''s mind turned quickly, wondering if there were any monsters in the heavens whose mouth had been wiped out.


    Su Yan thought of several kinds of strange monsters, but these monsters are strong but powerful, but they have great limitations in themselves, and they can only survive in the cracks between the spiritual world and the world.


    If it suddenly appeared in this world, it would be extremely fierce and could not last for too long. It definitely wouldn''t be such a weird situation right now.


    Speaking seriously, the changes in front of me are like Wuzong''s methods. Through powerful spells, Wu Zongsheng has!


    It''s just that King Fudo Ming and Wuzong are really inseparable from each other, and Wuzong and Buddhism are deadly enemies, and they definitely won''t use the guardian **** of Buddhism as the image of spellcasting.


    The more Su Yan thought about it, the more he felt it had something to do with Wuzong.


    Because generally this kind of closed mouth spells are related to the Wuzong.


    The Wuzong believes that language itself has a certain power of thought, so for some powerful and taboo great wizards, the way the Wuzong handles is to sew their mouths with secret methods.


    After losing the language, these great wizards are the most advantageous weapons, and they can no longer use words to cast spells!


    In contrast, those Buddhist monks have gone to the other extreme, and the truly powerful Scriptures and Buddhism cannot be expressed in words.


    Su Yan suddenly remembered that when Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva blocked him, he used Buddhist handprints and his method of discernment, and he didn''t say a word. Isn''t the mystery here?


    In this strange space, as long as you speak, it will change into a spell!


    After Su Yan spoke just now, three mountains of swords suddenly appeared in the air.


    Su Yan used the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword in his hand, and just swiped it lightly to turn the three sword mountains into icebergs, and then the **** water of the huge waves was completely frozen!


    Countless pure white ice crystals fell from the sky around, and under Su Yan''s control, this place has completely turned into a country of ice and snow!


    The speed of the surrounding time also gradually slowed down as it approached absolute zero. Only Su Yan, who was holding a ten thousand-year ice sword, was not affected by the slowing down of time.


    Then the frost under Su Yan''s step automatically condensed into an ice bridge, extending into the palm of King Fudo Ming!


    This time it was very strange. Su Yan''s spells were not broken by the power of darkness, and the ice bridge was firmly connected to the other side.


    The Xuanbai Orb is lying in the palm of King Fudo Ming, shining brightly!


    The radiance is so dazzling that people want to take it for themselves as soon as they look at it!

 Chapter 3900： Sword Light Protector

    Chapter 3900 Sword Light Protector


    Su Yan walked along the ice bridge towards King Fudo Ming''s palm.


    There was nothing unusual in the front. After halfway through the journey, Su Yan''s outlook suddenly distorted!


    Many gorgeous colors appeared in the distorted void, as if Su Yan walked into an extremely gorgeous oil painting!


    The bright colors of the surrounding void suddenly appeared, which is really weird to the extreme!


    From the boundless darkness to the gorgeous color, it only changes in extreme time, just like a few steps away from Su Yan, but the boundary of the world is crossed!


    However, Su Yan turned a blind eye to all this, and kept his steps, still holding the ice sword of ten thousand years in his hand, and the sword light was more restrained than before.


    It''s just that as you move forward, the surrounding colors gradually change, and then they become the heads of many Ming Kings!


    These kings of Ming looked different in shape, some had four eyes or six eyes, but they all stared at Su Yan with anger, as if they were about to impose a terrible curse on Su Yan''s body!


    There was also a strong pressure on Su Yan mentally!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan to have the realm of the immortal emperor, I''m afraid the mind is already overwhelmed at this time!


    There are still too many mysteries in this sin temple, as are the changes in power, and even Su Yan can''t figure it out in many places.


    Only halfway through the journey, Su Yan sighed lightly, and he felt an extremely powerful pressure when he lifted his foot!


    It seems that the surrounding air has become unusually heavy, and just taking a step requires a lot of effort!


    The surrounding statues of King Ming are not illusions. With Su Yan''s state of mind and cultivation base, it is absolutely impossible to trap him simply by creating illusions!


    In other words, all the surrounding rich colors and Pluto''s head are all real objects!


    To turn illusion into reality out of nothing, is this the power of the Profound White Orb? Or is this a manifestation of the power of the Sin Temple itself?


    Gradually, Su Yan had reached the front of King Fudo Ming, and there were only two or three steps left between King Fudo Ming who was holding the Xuanbai Orb.


    But just two or three steps away, after Su Yan raised his head, the changed faces of King Ming began to spit lightning and flames, and there were many spells chanting at the same time!


    Su Yan snorted coldly, the sword light in his hand turned into a full moonlight, and the powerful cold air slashed all the heads of Ming King in the sky, and locked them into the heaviest void of ice together with spells and curses!


    These Plutos and spells are not too difficult to deal with, just use the magical power of the ice sword forever.


    Su Yan smiled, then drew his sword back to its sheath, and finally stepped into the palm of King Fudo Ming, only one step away from the black and white black and white scent of the mysterious white orb.


    At such a close distance, Su Yan could completely fill the black and white aura on the Profound White Orb with powerful evil thoughts!


    This entangled breath is almost a kind of curse, as if to completely destroy all living beings approaching it!


    The artifact itself possesses a certain degree of spiritual consciousness, and it is not uncommon for it to change into evil thoughts, but it is extremely rare that the evil thoughts are so strong.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder whether the Profound White Orb was made with the remaining essence of the four demon gods of Mount Xume.


    Otherwise, how could it be so evil and weird?


    Su Yan was about to use his sword to provoke that mysterious white orb, but he didn''t want to let King Ming''s golden body suddenly become radiant, and even Su Yan''s palms shook with it!


    This golden figure of King Fudo Ming seemed to come to life suddenly!


    In order to fix his figure, Su Yan had to insert the Wanzai Frost Sword into the palm of King Fudo Ming!


    After the long sword was inserted, there was actually red blood flowing out of the wound directly, but the blood that flowed out was quickly sealed by the strong cold air!


    Su Yan was also shocked at this moment, but Su Yan quickly stabilized his figure.


    But King Fudo Ming''s other hand had already been grabbed directly towards Su Yan!


    At the same time, the black and white breath of the Profound White Orb was drawn by an inexplicable breath, and it was wrapped around Su Yan''s arm through the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    And the resurrected King Fudo Ming also began to roar, as if he had completely awakened from his sleep for thousands of years...


    In an instant, the scene around Su Yan suddenly turned into a splendid universe and galaxy. It seemed that it was no longer inside the Temple of Sin, but entered into a vast and boundless world!


    In the splendid universe and galaxy background, Su Yan discovered the existence of four pairs of eyes!


    These four pairs of eyes stared at Su Yan coldly, as if they had already stripped away the emotions in the world, they just looked down at Su Yan with an extremely cold look!


    After Su Yan and these four pairs of eyes looked at each other, they understood that these four pairs of eyes represented the four great demon gods in the past. Could their remaining essence be sealed in the body of Fudoming King?


    Therefore, this statue of King Fudo Ming will show signs that it will be "resurrected"!


    At this time, Su Yan just wanted to get the Xuanbai Orb and leave here quickly. He didn''t want to have any entanglement with this King Fudo Ming...


    But after the black and white aura of the Profound White Orb entangled Su Yan''s arm, Su Yan actually felt that his body was entangled and suppressed by a powerful and treacherous force, and he was a little unable to move!


    At this time, Su Yan understood that the remaining essence of the four demon gods had long been fused together, and the power of the seal contained in the Profound White Orb was used to suppress the essence of the four demon gods!


    After a moment of trance, King Fudo Ming''s palm has been smashed towards Su Yan!


    Suddenly, a white mysterious light spread out over Su Yan''s head, and immediately turned into an unbreakable layer of ice!


    At this critical moment, Wanzai Ice Sword chose to automatically protect its lord!


    Fudo Mingwang''s big hand can only hit the top of this ice layer, and the power of this blow should not be underestimated!


    Although the surrounding space was shocked, the frost and cold air attached to Fudo Ming''s palms and arms, and it seemed that Fudo Ming was about to be turned into an ice sculpture in a very short time!


    And Su Yan had already fully reacted at this time, but now the black and white aura of the Profound White Orb had wrapped around his right hand.


    Although Su Yan could not move his right hand, he remained calm in his heart. He noticed that Fudo Ming had just attacked him with his right hand.


    In other words, part of the power of the Xuanbai Orb''s seal has been transferred to Su Yan''s body, so Fudo Ming has a certain amount of action?


    But Su Yan still hadn''t figured it out. The black and white breath was full of cold evil thoughts. What was going on?


    Could it be that the Xuanbai Orb was contaminated by the spirit of the Demon God into this?

 Chapter 3901： A long-lost serious sword

    Chapter 3901: A Long-lost Serious Sword


    The purpose of placing the Profound White Orb here is probably to suppress the spirit of the four demon gods, and it is in a very delicate balance!


    And Su Yan''s appearance just broke this originally very fragile and delicate balance!


    If you want to take the Profound White Orb into your hands, then the spirits of the four great demon gods will also be liberated...


    The essence of the four great demon gods was originally incomplete, but after years and months, they have gradually merged together, and a large number of evil thoughts have been gathered, I am afraid that Su Yan will not be allowed to leave safely.


    In other words, if you want to take the Xuanbai Orb from this evil temple, you will not only have to frighten the Xuanbai Orb, but also break the spirit of the four great demon gods!


    Of course, for Su Yan, the most important thing right now is of course to break free from the shackles of the Profound White Orb!


    Su Yan first tried to use the frost of the Wanzai Frost Sword to freeze the breath of the Profound White Orb, but this black and white aura ignored the frost of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Then Su Yan used his karma fire again, and even the **** karma fire couldn''t burn through this black and white atmosphere!


    When the Wanzai Frost Sword was ineffective, Su Yan thought it was attribute restraint. After the **** industry fire was also ineffective, Su Yan understood that the power of the Profound White Orb was sufficient to restrain all spells!


    Good guys! The magic of this orb can be said to far exceed Su Yan''s expectations!


    Since all the spells were invalid, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly transformed into the dragon scale battle armor, and at the same time called out the power of the big round of Ming Wang Xuanwu in his body!


    With the addition of these two, Su Yan''s physical strength was enough to shake the mountain with a punch, but even so, he could barely restore his arm''s mobility!


    The black and white aura still entangled Su Yan''s arm, never retreating at all!


    Su Yan is completely certain that the existence of the Temple of Sin was built not to worship the heroic spirits of the four demon gods, but to suppress it!


    If you think about it carefully, the ancient demon gods under the temple turned into statues and pillars to support the temple. For them, is it not a cruel punishment to support the temple of sin forever?


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t think about the problem in this direction at all just now. If you think about it carefully now, everything in the Temple of Sin contains two elements: sin and punishment, not just sin.


    It''s a pity that the previous information is so little that Su Yan didn''t expect to go in this regard at all!


    A pair of dragon wings opened behind Su Yan, and the Xian Yuan inside his body was completely aroused. Suddenly, more than five times the power burst out, but the black and white aura still tightly wrapped around Su Yan''s arm, and did not retreat in the slightest. sign!


    Instead, King Fudo Ming, where Su Yanli was standing, began to shake violently.


    After this attempt failed, even Su Yan had to sigh that the restraint power of the Xuanbai Orb was really top-notch. Even if the Immortal King came, he would be restrained and unable to move!


    It''s a pity that only Su Yan is left on the top floor of the Sin Temple. At this time, no one can help him!


    If someone could help Su Yan cut the restraint of the Xuanbai Orb in half, he would definitely be able to break free from the shackles of the Xuanbai Orb.


    But Ye Wushuang was left by Su Yan, and now it''s useless to say regrets.


    Su Yan twisted his eyebrows lightly and thought of another way. The reason why he was able to find the Temple of Sin was entirely because of the guidance of the relic of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha.


    Maybe the relic of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha can suppress the Xuanbai Orb?


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, relying on the control of Xian Yuan, the relic of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha in his arms suddenly floated out!


    Under the blessing of Su Yan Xianyuan, the golden light radiated from the agency suddenly enveloped Su Yan.


    Su Yan only felt that the powerful invisible pressure was light, and his arm temporarily recovered his ability to move.


    It''s easy to do this way!


    After Su Yan breathed intently, his eyes had become infinitely sharp!


    And the edge of the Wanzai Frost Sword also reached an unprecedented peak at this moment!


    There is only one simple thought left in Su Yan''s mind: If you speak seriously, it has been a long time since you have used the sword with all your strength...


    Suddenly, Su Yan burst into a powerful sword intent!


    I saw an icy blue sword aura piercing the sky. Although the sky was split, the split sky was bridged by the icy blue sword aura!


    The ice is blocking the cracks in the space, like an inverted glacier! It''s like a arrogant ice dragon breaking through the sky!


    And at the top of the glacier, sword intent and murderous intent reached its peak, as if an ice-blue rose suddenly bloomed in an instant!


    The avatars of the Ming kings in the emptiness were all strangled to pieces by the sword energy!


    Those magnificent colors were also locked in a piece of frost!


    This was Su Yan''s long-lost serious sword. The target to be cut was the Profound White Orb, and those in the sky were just incidental.


    Now that Su Yan is in the quagmire, he can''t take care of that much anymore, even if he damages the Xuanbai Orb, there is nothing he can do!


    After Su Yan''s long sword was harvested, a glacier in the sky rolled back, and you could see it all in a frosty world!


    With this sword, Su Yan could definitely hit the Xuanbai Orb, because this sword is an inevitable swordsmanship that points directly to his heart!


    It is also the second stroke of Samsara in "Sen Luo Sword Art"!


    It hasn''t been a long time since Su Yan has used such a powerful sword move.


    After using it at this time, there was a slight gasp, and the immortal essence in the body was also close to a state of almost boiling.


    After fifteen breaths, Su Yan completely adjusted his breath!


    I saw that the black and white aura that originally wrapped Su Yan''s arm had faded away, and even the radiance of the Xuanbai Orb was much dimmer than before, and even the Orb itself had fallen into the ice for 70%!


    Su Yan smashed the ice layer on the Xuanbai Orb with only a light sword aura. After the ice crystals had all fallen, only a crystal clear orb was seen in the lingering black and white aura.


    The brilliance of black and white on the orb is constantly flowing, without stopping for a moment!


    This is the body of the Xuanbai Orb.


    The black and white aura that had been entwined just now was a shell formed by the power of the Profound White Orb, which could provide extremely special protection for the Profound White Orb.


    Now this layer of concrete shell has been pierced by Su Yan with a slash of reincarnation, and then as long as the Xuanbai Orb is brought into his hands, it is considered to have completed a major task.


    But the slash of Samsara severely damaged the power of the Xuanbai Orb and created another serious problem.


    At the same time, the spirit of the demon **** in Fudo Ming''s body also lost its bondage, becoming extremely vicious and violent!

 Chapter 3902： Domineering burning

    Chapter 3902, Domineering Burning


    After King Fudo Ming''s actions were unfettered, his whole body became more flesh and blood, and at the same time he let out a fierce roar, and at the same time slapped Su Yan!


    The breath of King Fudo Ming is no different from that of living creatures. After releasing the shackles of the mysterious white orb, King Fudo Ming has also turned from a stone statue into a flesh and blood creature!


    This is a change that turns decay into a miraculous change. Of course, the reason for this change is due to the remnants of the four demon gods in Fudo Ming Wang''s body!


    This change was within Su Yan''s expectation for a long time, and after hearing Su Yan''s cold snort, an ice dragon sprouted from the heart of his sword!


    This ice dragon was not only transformed by the Wanzai Frost Sword, but also got the real dragon energy from Su Yan!


    The ice dragon grew up against the wind, and in a short while it was already more than 500 feet long, and his stature was even bigger than King Fudo Ming!


    After the ice dragon flew into the sky, it quickly entangled the body of King Fudo Ming. When King Fudo Ming was restrained by the ice dragon, Su Yan had to jump from the palm of King Fudo Ming when he closed his fists tightly. In the void!


    These two giants quickly fought in the void!


    There was originally a lot of hard ice around, but after being swept by these two giants, it was fragmented!


    When the glaciers above were all shattered, there was another **** flood!


    The ice dragon breathed in the air, not only turning the monstrous flood into towering glaciers! Part of Fudo Mingwang''s body was frozen!


    Su Yan cared, however, that the Xuanbai Orb was still in the hands of King Fudo Ming. Perhaps the King Fudo Ming had to be completely knocked down before he could get the Xuanbai Orb into his hands.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, King Fudo Ming had broken free of the ice layer, and instead strangled the ice dragon''s throat!


    Even if this ice dragon is blessed by dragon energy, it is not a real ancient behemoth after all, and there is still a gap between the power and the Fudo Mingwang.


    Moreover, King Fu Dong Ming has the blessing of the spirit of the ancient demon gods, and it is indeed extremely frenzied!


    However, Su Yan was already prepared, Xian Ze''s light shone on Su Yan''s body, as if a small sun had risen in the sky.


    When Su Yan spread out his clenched fists, all the light gathered in the palm of Su Yan''s palm.


    I saw a small seed lying in the palm of Su Yan''s palm. The seed slowly bloomed and sprouted in the palm of Su Yan''s palm. When Su Yan threw the seed into the air, it had already turned into a small sapling!


    When it fell into the **** water below, it had already turned into a big tree in the sky for a moment!


    After touching the earth, there are already seven or eighty-zhang big trees that are still growing rapidly, and the most **** water has been sucked frantically, and it has dried up!


    And the roots of the big tree are inserted tightly into the ground, and I don''t know how far into the ground it is!


    The big tree of seven or eighty feet has grown to more than six hundred feet high, and what is even more frightening is that the tree is still growing!


    This big tree has the life energy of Su Yan and the blessings of the Shijo genus Xianze and the Green Tree Decree, and it can definitely grow to a height of two thousand feet!


    The ten-headed immovable king can be worth the height of this big tree!


    While the big tree is growing, many branches and leaves are spreading around!


    Fudo Mingwang''s body was already entangled by the ice dragon, and finally broke the ice dragon''s body, but at this time more branches and leaves were entwined!


    Fudo Mingwang finally burst out a raging fire and burned some of these branches and leaves, but more branches and leaves from behind have rushed toward his face!


    Although fire can overcome wood, it is not absolute.


    At this time, the life abilities of the wood genus are almost bursting, and these Xu Shenhuo can''t completely burn those life abilities!


    Fudo Mingwang''s body was gradually entangled with branches, and after his neck was tightened, he couldn''t breathe out fire!


    After a while, Fudo Mingwang was already wrapped like a rice dumpling, completely unable to move!


    Su Yan cut a sword at Fudo Ming''s left hand at this time!


    The Xuanbai Orb is being held in his left hand by King Fudo Ming.


    The power of Wanzai Hanbing Sword should not be underestimated. King Fudo Ming''s left hand was cut off by Su Yan from his forearm and fell into the blood!


    It''s just that the fist is still clenched, and the Xuanbai Orb inside is completely invisible.


    After King Fudo Ming was broken off by Su Yan, the wound was bleeding like hell, and he was struggling violently!


    But no matter how much Fudo Mingwang struggles, he can''t escape the shackles of the tree!


    It seemed that Su Yan was already holding the winning ticket, but Su Yan''s face did not show any expression of victory.


    Because even though the essence of the four demon gods is incomplete, the power contained in it must not be underestimated!


    Sure enough, after Fudo Myoshi''s body could not move, a lot of dark aura slowly erupted from Fudo Myoshi''s nose and even eyes and ears, and Fudo Myoshi also showed an expression of extreme pain...


    These dark breaths can be regarded as the essence of darkness, the darkest soul matter in the world, or the incarnation of the spirit of the devil!


    These dark auras fell on the branches, and immediately corroded a large area of ??the branches...


    These dark auras can swallow vitality, corrode living things, and can be regarded as the nemesis of big trees...


    But Su Yan had already prepared his back hand long ago, and the four walls of fire rose in the air!


    The power of horror burst instantly!


    If Sun Luoshen Hell uses big trees as raw materials, it will inevitably cause a devastating fire!


    But can this fire really wipe out the spirit of the Demon God?


    If only **** karma is used, the level is of course not enough!


    Su Yan pierced his fingertips and poured a drop of his own blood into the wall of fire!


    The four walls of fire rose to meet the storm, and then gradually dimmed, no matter the color or the momentum, it became much worse than before!


    But... the fire of Senluo God Hell has evolved from **** karmic fire to red lotus karmic fire!


    The demon spirit must contain extremely strong karma, and karma is the best material for the burning of red lotus karma!


    Unless it is the resurrection of the four demon gods, the remaining essence cannot be resisted at all!


    Because the remaining essence is just a fragment of the soul, it is just that the four demon gods have reached the realm of the emperor after all, so even if the soul is broken, there is still a strong power!


    But this power can''t resist the red lotus karma fire anyway!


    Pillars of fire rose from all sides, and the red lotus industry was blazing!


    Dashu and Fudo Myoji were tied together and burned together!


    In the raging fire, King Fudo Ming roared frantically and struggled frantically, but no matter how hard he struggles, the red lotus karma fire will never go out!


    Because this is the flame that can burn everything in the world!


    Even the blood-colored icebergs that were frozen by the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword flared together!


    Fudo Mingwang spouted water during the fierce struggle. Although the water column rose to the sky, the red lotus karma was burning in a blink of an eye!


    The red lotus industry fire is so domineering, even water can burn together!

 Chapter 3903： Pagoda suppression

    Chapter 3903: Pagoda Suppression


    Su Yan stared blankly at what was happening in front of him.


    Before confirming that the spirits of the four demon gods were completely destroyed, he would not do anything else to prevent any accidents from happening.


    This prudence is absolutely necessary, because the four demon gods are also great emperors after all, and their surviving spirit might have any powerful magical powers!


    There is also the Xuanbai Orb that has fallen below. It can''t run right here anyway, so there is no need to worry.


    After the spirits of the four demon gods have been wiped out, it is still too late to slowly figure it out.


    Balancing the spirit of the four demon gods is equivalent to getting 50% done. I''m afraid that the rest will not be that difficult.


    Pink and white lotus flowers bloomed in the void. Although the red lotus karmic fire burned brilliantly and the fire was extremely powerful, it did not transmit a trace of hot energy!


    In terms of the degree of weirdness, the Red Lotus Karma Fire is the most weird flame in the world, there is no one!


    The Red Lotus Karma is so powerful that even the emperor is very jealous. There are only two kinds of nemesis.


    The first is the true fire of the sun, which is called the origin of all fires.


    The fires in this world can be changed in all kinds of energies, forming countless kinds of sacred fire, demon fire, and demon fire, but they can all be swallowed and restrained by the real fire of the sun. Even the red lotus karma fire is of this nature. The weirdness is no exception!


    But the sun is really hot, and it is almost impossible for a monk to tame it. In addition to the glazed lamp of the Buddha burning the lantern, Su Yan knew that there were two other treasures that could control the real fire of the sun.


    The second type is the great sun dharma body of the Tathagata Buddha. The Dahi Dharma body incarnates as the sun. Not only does the red lotus karma fire cannot hurt, but the three of causality, reincarnation, and karma cannot pollute the golden body. To some extent, it can be regarded as an invincible existence.


    But Buddha Tathagata almost never shows his great sun dharmakaya, so this invincible statement is somewhat doubtful, but it is certain that Buddha Tathagata is not afraid of red lotus karma.


    Many years ago, Su Yan had personally witnessed the Buddha''s body through the red lotus karma.


    After the red lotus karmic fire burned to its peak, some foul smell gradually came.


    This is a sign that the devil spirit is about to be destroyed!


    As King Fudo was destroyed in the flames of the red lotus karma, the space here became extremely unstable.


    Su Yan fell to the ground, the Xuanbai Orb was still held tightly by King Fudo Ming''s hand.


    But it didn''t matter at all, Su Yan used a sharp sword light to break off the five fingers of Pluto, revealing the mysterious white orb inside!


    The black and white aura that lingered on the outer layer of the Xuanbai Orb was almost restored!


    Seeing this change, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    Then he walked slowly toward the Xuanbai Orb, but didn''t want the relic of the Eastern Medicine Master Buddha to suddenly shine a golden light on Su Yan''s body.


    Although this piece of golden light is still very gentle and peaceful, it is full of warning signs, as if there is an unknown huge danger ahead!


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and then another sword slashed on the black and white aura!


    The black and white aura was instantly excited, releasing the stored huge evil thoughts, and the black and white aura instantly turned into many tentacles, which completely surrounded Su Yan''s sword aura before strangling it!


    This huge evil thought does not come from the core of the Xuanbai Orb, which means that the artifact itself has not been degraded or demonized. In this case, it is most likely a curse imposed by an outsider!


    Although this is an unexpected change, there is no need to worry, just get rid of the curse.


    There are many ways to purify and remove the curse in the Taoist magic that Su Yan is good at. It may not be completely effective, but it can be tried.


    But when Su Yan lightly read the curse of "Lei Jing" in order to resolve the curse, suddenly lightning flashed and thundered around him, and many lightning flashes fell from the sky and fell on Su Yan''s head!


    Although there is a Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword that automatically protects you, you don��t need to worry about the complete problem, but these thunder lights are undoubtedly reminding Su Yan one thing: that is, in this space, every word spoken will turn into a backlash. Conjuration!


    Perhaps it is said that the creation of this space itself is the existence of the ancestor witchcraft level, so that every word can be turned into a curse!


    It doesn''t matter whether the person speaking has this will or not!


    These blood-colored electric lights contained great evil thoughts. Although the electric lights were blocked by the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, the evil thoughts entered Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness like a shadow, and a burst of dizziness was inevitable.


    The lightning and thunder in the sky did not stop for a long time, and this time even Su Yan felt a bit tricky.


    I thought that all the problems would be solved after the spirit of the four demon gods were settled. I didn''t expect the real game to begin now!


    The opponent that Su Yan will face this time is not the face-to-face, but the builder of this evil temple thousands of years ago!


    Su Yan thought: "If I had the realm of the Great Emperor''s peak back then, such a small scene could be broken with a single flick of my finger. Why should I be so worried, maybe I don''t need the Great Realm, I only need the Quandi Realm to easily break the space for this spell... ��But I am only a mere gold immortal cultivation base, so I need to be more cautious."


    To get rid of the curse, one must recite the curse, and once the sound is made, evil thoughts will be triggered to generate the curse!


    This seems to have become an endless loop that cannot be solved.


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, and his hands formed the Heavenly Official Seal Technique, and saw an eight-story Buddha Pagoda descend from the sky, heading directly toward the suppression of the Xuanbai Orb!


    There is no good way for Su Yan to think about it. Since there is no good way, then he has to be hard!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is Su Yan''s magic weapon, and Su Yan is both prosperous and shameful. It has been tempered by hundreds of thousands of thunder and tribulations. In terms of defense, it is absolutely ranked in the immortal world.


    But this time, what Su Yan wants to use is definitely not its defensive power, but a function possessed by pagoda-shaped magic weapons-suppression!


    Using the eight-story Pagoda to suppress the curse is of course a very risky approach, because once the eight-story Pagoda is defiled by evil thoughts, Su Yan himself will also be backlashed.


    But Su Yan no longer cares about so much!


    If you want wealth and wealth and danger, how can you harvest a powerful ancient artifact without taking any risk?


    Boom!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has been smashed down from above, and it happened to fall on the Xuanbai Orb!


    The black and white aura immediately fought back frantically, trying to contaminate the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    All the instruments in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda including Sheng, flute, zither, and guqin were played together, and the magical singing song of the immortal world turned into an extremely powerful sound sword, suppressing the evil thoughts and filth fiercely!


    Today''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is not only much larger than before, but the various decorations on it and the musical instruments in it are also much more vivid than before!


    And at the top of the pagoda, there is another orb that shines!

 Chapter 3904： Fierce game

    Chapter 3904: Fierce Game


    When Su Yan tried his best to get the Xuanbai Orb in that special space, Guanyin Bodhisattva had already gone down the stairs.


    She wants to see Ye Wushuang!


    Ye Wushuang was born with the emperor''s destiny, and then was destined to be the leader of the Xumi Mountain tribe. With such an identity, even Guanyin Bodhisattva could not resist her, and had to meet her.


    After bidding farewell to Su Yan, Guanyin Bodhisattva walked down the stairs.


    In the darkness, the Bodhisattva walked alone, the golden body shining brightly, dispelling the surrounding darkness and depression!


    Ye Wushuang first saw the dazzling golden light, and then heard the footsteps. She originally thought that Su Yan had taken the treasure and returned. She only realized when she saw a dignified and solemn white-clothed woman appeared in front of her. There is another person.


    After Gou Chen Yin''s first battle, Ye Wushuang''s vigilance had reached its peak. After seeing the appearance of the white-clothed woman, his hand was directly on the long sword.


    Unconsciously, what Ye Wushuang imitated was the posture that Su Yan was about to move his sword.


    "You should be Ye Wushuang, Su Yan came to you for the blood sacrifice of the Sin Temple." The white-clothed woman spoke in a very peaceful voice. I don''t know what strange magic power is to make Ye Wushuang''s killing intent completely wiped out. .


    But Ye Wushuang still had great vigilance.


    After all, this is the Temple of Sin, where your life can be ruined with a little carelessness.


    The white-clothed woman was gradually approaching, and the golden light on her body had already dispersed all the darkness around her.


    Ye Wushuang could see the woman''s face clearly, with holiness in her dignity, and she didn''t seem to be an evil spirit outsider.


    But why did she come down from above the Temple of Sin? The more critical question is what happened to Su Yan!


    Although there are Buddhist beliefs in the human world of Mount Xumi, Ye Wushuang has not yet realized that the identity of the other party is the famous Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    It wasn''t until Guanyin Bodhisattva gently sow the willow branches, and a few drops of water let the darkness behind Ye Wushuang dissipate, Ye Wushuang then let go of his guard, and said, "Are you the Venerable of the Upper Realm, or a Bodhisattva?"


    Ye Wushuang can already be sure that the opponent''s power specifically restrains all kinds of evil worship, full of uprightness!


    There is a Tianlong ancient temple in the Ye family, and the master and father in the ancient temple also used this kind of power. Although Ye Wushuang had only contacted it once, he could never forget it after contact.


    She already knew that the dignified woman in white on the opposite side must use the superior power of the Buddhist school, and it was far more profound than the master of the Tianlong Ancient Temple!


    How could such a woman suddenly appear here? Did she enter the Temple of Sin first?


    Following Su Yan''s journey, Ye Wushuang already knew what was meant by "there is a heaven outside the sky, there are people outside the world, and there are people outside the world," and he would never dare to make trouble in the face of this woman in white.


    "Look at your bones, you are indeed a girl and a male, with a special fate, indeed an emperor fate...no wonder Su Shengzi will look for you."


    Ye Wushuang suddenly reacted at this time and said: "I know your identity. You are wearing white gauze, holding a jade bottle and willow branches, you must be Guanshiyin Bodhisattva!"


    In terms of the popularity and popularity in Buddhism, Guanyin Bodhisattva is not only second to none among the four great bodhisattvas, but also the other Buddhas.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and looked at Ye Wushuang.


    Ye Wushuang said, "Why doesn''t the Bodhisattva help Su Shangxian?"


    After Ye Wushuang asked this question, he only felt that he had failed to speak. With Su Yan''s character, he might not be able to sell Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face. And this question is not easy to answer in every sense.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t mind, but he said to Ye Wushuang: "Shengzi Su has his own plan. It is not easy for others to interfere, but this is really not the place you should set foot in. There is a door above, and the power of the law will be reversed after entering. , Every sentence spoken will be turned into a spell, a curse hell."


    "Curse hell?" Ye Wushuang muttered these four words.


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva has already walked down and said as he walked: "In the **** of curses, the guardian **** will also turn into **** evil spirits, and there are thousands of curses that can devour your body and soul... such a place... as long as Once in, it is difficult to get out. Everyone has a demon, but very few people dare to face their own demon."


    Ye Wushuang was a little worried after hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and said, "Will Su Shangxian be okay?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "I don''t know if Shengzi Su will be okay, but if you keep standing here, it will be very dangerous!"


    Ye Wushuang said: "But I have agreed with Su Shangxian to wait for him for twelve hours! Am I going to escape from the Temple of Sin now? If he comes down from the top floor and sees me not here, wouldn''t he belittle me? , Think I''m timid?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head, and the willow branch lightly tapped in front of Ye Wufang.


    Ye Wushuang hadn''t realized what had happened yet, and saw the darkness receding like a tide. She had actually appeared outside the Sin Temple, beside the two stone lions that had been sacrificed by blood.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva''s teleportation formation was completely invisible, and it was not something Ye Wushuang could resist.


    Just as Ye Wushuang was about to speak, he saw a sudden burst of blood rushing down from above!


    Just now, Su Yan��s sword of killing Gouchen Yin had already broken a hole in the wall of the Temple of Sin, and **** water happened to fall from this hole, forming a blood river waterfall!


    This river of blood contains the energy that makes Ye Wushuang''s whole body cold!


    If it weren''t for Guanyin Bodhisattva to transfer her, I''m afraid she has been swallowed by the river of blood! If this is the case, I am afraid the consequences will be disastrous!


    Ye Wushuang understood why Guanyin Bodhisattva and Su Yan both said that the upper level of the Sin Temple was a place she could not set foot on.


    With her meager realm, she would only be completely swallowed up by this deep sea of ??evil thoughts, and there was no turning back!


    This was originally a force that belonged to the past, and for the residents of Mount Xumi in this era, it is a power that is superior and unattainable!


    In the Temple of Sin, the game between Su Yan and this curse of evil thoughts has reached the most critical moment!


    Su Yan squeezed his hands into a spiritual official seal, and only felt that there was a powerful force that almost broke his fingers!


    But he forcibly endured it. At this time, the competition was willpower. How could he give up with Su Yan''s temperament?


    The cursed breath was gradually suppressed and flattened, Su Yan''s eyes widened, and the dark breath in front of him gradually converged and turned into a figure wearing a dark cloak. After this figure emerged, he and Su Yan looked at each other!


    There was a touch of divine thought passed from the far end, but before he could speak, it was crushed by Su Yan with the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    This touch of divine thought must be the monk who built the Sin Temple. He did not expect that he was still alive after such a long period of time.


    Just now, this divine mind came from the other side, and the so-called other side is the upper realm!


    Does the great witch ancestor who practiced the methods of the witch clan still exist in today''s immortal world?


    This is something Su Yan never expected!

 Chapter 3905： obtain

    Chapter 3905 starts


    The eight-story Buddha Pagoda is pressed down from above!


    The great witch ancestor''s divine consciousness came from the other side, and the passage that existed in the dark was suppressed!


    Not only was the passage suppressed, even the great ancestor''s divine thoughts and the curse evil thoughts below were suppressed to the ground by the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    The power of Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda should not be underestimated!


    A circle of golden runes appeared on the outside of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda. These golden runes were full of divine brilliance. It seemed that there were endless universes inside, rotating around the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    When the evil thoughts of cursing were suppressed and entered the ground, the ground also shook, and the blood and water remaining on the ground began to boil!


    During this boiling, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was shaken a few times, and then it stood firmly on the ground.


    And inside the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, you can see a black and white bead slowly spinning.


    Su Yan showed a satisfied expression and went directly into the interior of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took the Profound White Orb into his own hand.


    And the great witch ancestor''s spirit and that curse evil thought were all suppressed underground.


    When the Xuanbai Baozhu started, the relic of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha suddenly suspended in the air again, and Su Yan was enveloped by a golden Buddha light.


    Su Yan suddenly understood that the relic was warning him!


    Su Yan looked forward, and saw that in the cracks on the ground, red **** water was already flowing like a spring, and it had spread towards the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    Only then did Su Yan understand where the blood and water came from? It turned out to be a concrete word for cursing evil thoughts!


    The blood here can almost form a tide!


    Then the power to curse evil thoughts is almost endless!


    At this time the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda can still be supported, but if it is completely surrounded by blood, I am afraid that it will not escape the fate of being corroded!


    However, since the Xuanbai Orb has been acquired and Su Yan''s goal has been achieved, there is no need to stay here any longer!


    I saw Su Yan driving the sword light into the sky, and the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was also absorbed by Su Yan at this moment. An ice-blue sword light swiftly crossed the gap between the gates and returned to the Temple of Sin. .


    At this time, Su Yan discovered that the sin temple had already been impacted by blood water, and the already very powerful dark aura in the temple was at least ten times larger than just now!


    The dark breath eroded towards Su Yan, and for a while, even the demons suppressed by Su Yan showed signs of eagerness.


    Su Yan directly inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword into the ground!


    The sword intent and the sword aura were stimulated at the same time, forming a sword circle, maintaining Su Yan in the middle, and that powerful dark aura could not erode Su Yan''s mind!


    Su Yan paused and took a breath for a while, and then turned into the body of the Primordial Demon God!


    With the huge magic body of the demon god, he grabbed the two copper rings on the gate, and then tried his best to finally close this weird Kui Niu gate again!


    Behind this heavy door, there is always an abnormal noise, and it seems that the darkness behind it is unwilling to erode everything!


    After that, Su Yan played two magic tricks, formed two seals, and applied them to the gate of Kui Niu.


    The door finally fell into silence again.


    And after the dark aura lost its supplies, it was obviously not as lively as before!


    Sooner or later, this door of Kui Niu will be corroded by the powerful dark aura behind it, and this dark aura will surely erode the world of Xumi!


    But this should be a matter of thousands of years later, and it is absolutely impossible for Western bliss to ignore it.


    Su Yan came out of the Sin Temple holding the Xuanbai Orb and saw the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva standing with Ye Wushuang.


    There seems to be a conversation between the two.


    Although he didn''t know what the two people were talking about, Su Yan felt that Guanyin Bodhisattva must have sought Ye Wushuang, otherwise he wouldn''t spend such a long time talking with Ye Wushuang.


    People like Buddhism can hardly do any useless work. The so-called degree of reduction must have practical significance.


    But after Ye Wushuang saw Su Yan, he almost jumped up with excitement, and even ignoring that it was Guanyin Bodhisattva who was talking to her, he flew directly towards Su Yan.


    After Ye Wushuang''s excitement, Guanyin Bodhisattva continued to say congratulations: "Shengzi Su, after you get the Profound White Orb, you will never be able to beat your enemy in this Xumi world."


    Su Yan said, "Sumi World is the territory of the Tathagata. How could he sit and watch me make it bigger here, and if I continue to do it here, he will definitely lose face, and he will definitely send someone to catch me to Too Unreal. But I don��t care. Going to the illusory realm also helps me practice."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "Shengzi Su is really open-minded, and my generation still needs to learn."


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to be too modest. You already have a quasi-emperor. It is not impossible to enter the realm of the emperor in the future. It''s just that... To fight for the opportunity to become the emperor, you need to sacrifice your life! If you grasp this opportunity, you will be the sixth Buddha of Lingshan, but if you can��t grasp it, you will end up as a ray of the universe. dust."


    "Teached, Shengzi Su." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded.


    Su Yan said again: "The Tathagata''s secret victory over the Western Tianzhu back then was only possible by defeating a group of great emperors. If he did not dare to risk his wealth and life, there would be no Western bliss today. Those who sit on Lingshan don��t know what sect they will be. Since ancient times, I don��t know how many genres and gods have been born, but these genres and gods are all submerged in the long river of time. The Buddha can sit on Lingshan alone. This concentration Even I am so admired."


    Although Ye Wushuang can''t fully understand the conversation between Su Yan and Guanyin Bodhisattva, she can fully understand from the tone and demeanor of the two. Su Yan''s identity is only above the Guanyin Bodhisattva. It is definitely not a normal upper bound. immortal.


    How can ordinary gods be qualified to speak in this preaching way in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and Guanyin Bodhisattva must nod and say yes?


    There seems to be a generational gap between the two!


    For a while, Ye Wushuang couldn''t help being more curious about Su Yan''s identity.


    Su Yan said: "The Bodhisattva should have something to say with Ye Wushuang, so let''s continue. I got the orb and I am full of joy, so I won''t disturb the Bodhisattva.


    After receiving Su Yan��s approval, Guanyin Bodhisattva put his hands together, and said to Ye Wushuang: ��People come to this world to have their own dreams. You have a special life style. It must be more difficult to realize your dreams. If others are young, don''t let yourself down."

 Chapter 3906： A stigma

    Chapter 3906: A Stigma


    "Dream..." Ye Wushuang murmured these two words, seeming to be lost in thought.


    Before getting to know Su Yan, although Ye Wushuang was also the second young lady of the Ye family, his status was considered very precious, and his cultivation was considered outstanding among his peers, but he had never had any unusual ideas.


    She absolutely did not dare to resist the marriage arranged by the family, and she would definitely work hard to carry out the various orders of her father.


    Later, after I learned that I was the so-called female emperor, I was half-believing, because the seven longevity families had not even born a matriarch!


    Not to mention being above the seven longevity families and becoming the female emperor of the human race!


    This matter needs to break the rules and traditions that have been passed down from so many generations. Ye Wushuang grew up in this kind of rules and traditions. Naturally, he understands that it is simply difficult to ascend to the sky!


    But after staring at the ancient serpent in the Temple of Sin, fell into the shadow of extreme fear, and defeated his own fear, Ye Wushuang already understood what he wanted!


    Ye Wushuang first glanced at Su Yan while holding the Mowen Divine Sword, and then said to Guanyin Bodhisattva with a firm tone: "I want the human race not to be under the threat of monsters, and every child can not have to worry about the attacks of the monsters and lose their parents and Homeland! This is the most important thing I have to do."


    "What if you want to turn against your father because of this? He is the patriarch of the Ye family, and he will definitely regard your behavior as rebellion!" Guanyin Bodhisattva said.


    "I have great love in my heart, and I love the world, so I have to feel wronged and the little love between my father." Ye Wushuang said firmly.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and looked at Ye Wushuang, her eyes became firm, and her emotions became agitated. Then he took out his willow branches from the jade bottle and placed a drop of holy water on Ye Wushuang''s forehead!


    This drop of holy water turned into a stigmata between Ye Wushuang''s eyebrows!


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that Guanyin Bodhisattva would use the holy water in the Yujing bottle, let alone Ye Wushuang.


    Ye Wushuang''s eyes were filled with intense astonishment, she had no idea what this stigma meant!


    The stigmata is of great significance to Jin Xian, not to mention that Ye Wushuang only has Tian Xian Xiuwei!


    However, Su Yan knew very well that with the blessing of this stigma, Ye Wushuang was a saint in the world!


    The holy water of Guanyin Bodhisattva is very precious, and every drop requires two thousand years of warmth in a jade bottle.


    This clone has been guarded in the Temple of Sin for so many years, but at most it has condensed five drops of holy water, and it is all going to be brought back to Western bliss.


    Using a drop of holy water on Ye Wushuang''s body, which is equivalent to two thousand years of cultivation crystallization poured into Ye Wushuang''s body, this can definitely be regarded as the blood!


    Ye Wushuang hadn''t realized how precious this drop of holy water really was, she just thought it was very novel.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "Since you have this ambition, then I will also help you. I only need to build a Buddhist hall on Mount Sumi and spread the Dharma after you have achieved it in the future. This is an agreement between you and me, but Great?"


    Ye Wushuang almost said without hesitation: "If Guanyin Bodhisattva is willing to protect me, then I will certainly have more confidence in doing this, and I will not become obscure! Because Bodhisattva and Buddha are on my side!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "I am naturally on your side."


    Ye Wushuang''s expression became extremely excited!


    The support of Guanyin Bodhisattva can be understood as the meaning of Western bliss.


    The Western Paradise is located on the top of Mount Xumi. Everyone knows that Mount Xumi is in the palm of the Buddha. With the support of Western Paradise, it is equal to the support of the God of Righteousness!


    How could Ye Wushuang''s mind not be excited?


    Su Yan also laughed, Guanyin Bodhisattva really did a good deal.


    Ye Wushuang will lead the human race to become a female emperor in the future. If he thinks about today��s things, he will inevitably build many temples and broadcast Buddhist beliefs among the human races.


    In addition to the Tathagata Buddha, of course Guanyin Bodhisattva must be enshrined.


    Incense worship will inevitably make Guanyin Bodhisattva''s divine personality more stable, and it will be easier to cut off karma in the future and make a clone.


    Incense worship is a necessary thing for some righteous gods. By condensing beliefs into prayers, the impossible can be turned into possibility. It is the most incredible miraculous power in this world.


    Su Yan smiled, although he saw through the plan of Guanyin Bodhisattva, he didn''t break it.


    Because this is not a conspiracy and trickery, at best it can only be regarded as a positive plot that everyone can see clearly. For Ye Wushuang, this stigma is also of great significance.


    In terms of practice alone, after having this stigmata, she is no longer a pure mortal body.


    Xumi Mountain is ruled by Western bliss. Even if you cultivate to the realm of crossing the catastrophe, there will be no nine-fold thunder tribulation, and only nine demon tribulations will be born in your heart. After the nine demon tribulations, you will already be an immortal.


    But without the addition of the Ninefold Thunder Tribulation, it will also bring a very serious consequence, that is, the body of the immortal yuan has not been tempered by the Thunder Tribulation, and it still carries the breath of a mortal.


    It''s not so much an immortal, it''s better to say that it is closer to the gods like Di Shitian!


    But after Ye Wushuang had this stigmata, he could reborn in a subtle way, completely wipe out the mortal part of his body, and become a true immortal!


    At that time, her realm will definitely surpass all the human races in Mount Xumi. Although it may not be able to reach the level of the ancestors of the seven longevity families, she will also become the first strong human race in these ten thousand years!


    Because of the blessing of the stigmata, she can cultivate to the realm of the immortal king!


    This alone is stronger than the all races, monster races, and even the **** races of Mount Xumi!


    The goal of Guanyin Bodhisattva has been achieved. He immediately worshipped Su Yan and Ye Wushuang, and wanted to take this clone back to the Western Paradise.


    Ye Wushuang was ignorant at this time, watching the Bodhisattva flying towards the sky above, and then asked Su Yan, "What should we do?"


    Su Yan said, "You will become a female emperor in the future. From now on, you have to learn to meet everything and make your own decisions."


    Ye Wushuang said, "Well, let''s go back to the Ye family first. After we go back to the family, there should be a lot of trouble to deal with."


    Su Yan understood what Ye Wushuang meant. Compared with Ye Wushuang''s words, the power of the Seven Great Clan of Longevity was still very different.


    If Ye Wushuang were alone, it would be very difficult to reverse this system that has been effective for thousands of years. She wanted to use Su Yan''s power as a god!


    Indeed, with Su Yan''s power, he can crush the seven longevity families with only the tens of thousands of years of ice sword!


    The monsters of Mount Xumi even regarded Su Yan as the Immortal Venerable on Mount Yao, and six of the eight gods had been defeated by Su Yan.


    Today''s Su Yan is in the world of Xumi, and it can be said that the wind will get the wind and the rain will get the rain! Just one sentence can turn Xumi''s world upside down!

 Chapter 3907： Come back home

    Chapter 3907 Homecoming


    It''s just that Su Yan''s mind is completely out of the struggle for these rights.


    Even if he could really control the Xumi world and become the earth emperor of this world, Su Yan would not feel any pleasure!


    Because above the head of the Xumi world always sits a Tathagata Buddha!


    With Su Yan''s previous status and strength, how could he allow a Supreme Emperor on top of his head?


    But Ye Wushuang''s eyes were really eager, and he admired Su Yan very much.


    Even if Su Yan just hooked his fingers, Ye Wushuang would want to marry Su Yan eagerly.


    This is determined by the instinct of women. The strength of the screen is the instinct of all female animals. When a man shows enough power and wisdom enough to control the situation, almost no woman can resist it.


    However, Su Yan had already weakened the love between men and women, and the pursuit of carnal desire had already been weakened to the extreme.


    If you say it from this perspective, Su Yan''s heart demon is necessary, because the disturbance of the heart demon will cause emotional fluctuations, which will remind Su Yan-he is still alone, and he is not too immoral. realm.


    Su Yan said: "You just heard me talking with Guanyin Bodhisattva. Tathagata Buddha does not allow me to exist in the Sumeru world. After the clone of Guanyin Bodhisattva returns to the Western Paradise, the Tathagata Buddha will definitely send someone to deal with me... The flow of time between the upper and lower realms is different, and I have some time, but I still have other things to do during these times."


    "Do you want to collect the remaining ancient artifacts?"


    Su Yan said: "You want me to help you kill all the seven longevity families. It''s easy. But if you do this, after I leave, the human race will not be able to fight against the monster race... but if you don''t kill them. , How can I ensure that they will be loyal to you after I leave?"


    Ye Wushuang also showed an embarrassed expression. Although she was blessed with a stigmata, the stigmata would not be effective overnight, but it would take a very long time.


    For Ye Wushuang''s current situation, this stigma was not very helpful.


    Su Yan said: "I will send you back to the Ye family, and then teach you a set of exercises. If you take pains to retreat and practice, 30 years later, no one in the seven longevity families will be your opponent. If you use the Divine Sword properly, you can definitely sweep all races in the world of Sumi in the future!"


    Ye Wushuang could only nod his head. She wanted Su Yan to help her make all the decisions, she just had to listen to Su Yan obediently and do it.


    But on the other hand, Ye Wushuang''s heart was also very clear that a powerful man like Su Yan was destined to belong to the wider world, and would not be trapped in the small world of Mount Xumi.


    Su Yan looked up at the sky.


    Once the Profound White Orb is in hand, then the rest of the ancient artifacts should also be obtained in the shortest time!


    Just for the sake of face, Tathagata Buddha will definitely find a way to send Su Yan into the realm of Too Unreal again.


    So... now we must hurry up and find out all the other five ancient artifacts.


    If these ancient artifacts were in the hands of Su Yan, Buddha Tathagata must be embarrassed to contend, but if they did not fall into Su Yan''s hands, Buddha Tathagata would definitely send a quasi-emperor rank lower realm to find the remaining ancient artifacts!


    After all, the magic weapon of the artifact series is something that can be met but not sought!


    Su Yan and Ye Wushuang leaped thousands of miles to reach the boundary of Ye Family.


    Ye Family had already opened all the defensive formations as if they were facing the enemy, even if they saw Ye Wushuang, the opening of this formation could not hesitate.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It seems that what happened last time left them with a psychological shadow, so that they guarded us like this."


    Ye Wushuang showed a distressed expression, so that Su Yan didn''t have to act rashly, she went to solve the matter.


    Su Yan also agreed very readily. Because he was just sending Ye Wushuang home, and he didn''t mean to do anything.


    But Ye Wushuang said a lot in front of the formation. The formation was not opened, and it was the decision of the Presbyterian Church. Please leave the second lady quickly and don''t make them embarrassed!


    Su Yan couldn''t help smiling after hearing this, especially after seeing Ye Wushuang''s anger that he could not return home, his smile became even more interesting.


    The authority of the Ye Patriarchs Association can even be ranked above the patriarch. If the elders�� committee decides, then even the patriarch cannot oppose it.


    But the more subtle point of this matter lies in the identity of Ye Wushuang.


    The Ye Family did not deprive her of her status as the second young lady, did not drive her out of the house, but did not open the formation and let her in.


    It''s like unilaterally announcing that Ye Wushuang should go out to stray and never return to Ye''s house!


    Ye Wushuang had never encountered such a magical thing when he was so old, and he hadn''t even heard of it. After returning to Su Yan, he couldn''t help showing a distressed expression and said, "Are the elders confused? Why not? Let me in? Do they already know something about it? Maybe they know my fate?"


    Su Yan said: "They are not confused at all, but are shrewd. If you were alone, they would have let you in. But if I were here, they would definitely not dare to open this door."


    The powerhouse of the Gochen family was killed by Su Yan''s two swords, and there was no way to fight back. If you were these elders, you wouldn''t be much better.


    These elders are all self-aware, and are extremely afraid of Su Yan''s strength, that''s why they made this move.


    It is better to pretend to be dead at home than to really die under Su Yan''s sword!


    Ye Wushuang then understood what was going on, and he said in a straightforward manner: "Anyway, I will turn my face in the future, it would be better if I didn''t return to Ye''s house, I would just go back to Yaoshan with you."


    Su Yan said, "Yaoshan is not as beautiful as you think. Without my suppression, those monsters and weirdness will immediately swallow you, without even spitting out the bones."


    Ye Wushuang said in distress, "Then what shall we do?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t speak, a sword light was already condensed in his hand.


    Ye Wushuang already knew that Su Yan was about to come hard, and said softly: "Can you promise me, can you not kill people? Many of these people grew up with me. They may not be our enemies, but the executive elders. That��s all..."


    Su Yan said: "This is very easy to handle. In my opinion, your family''s formation is full of flaws. It is really too primitive."


    Ye Wushuang looked at Su Yan in amazement, and was about to express his dissatisfaction to rectify the name of the Ye Family, only to see that Su Yan''s figure had suddenly disappeared before her eyes.


    When Su Yan''s figure reappeared, it was already a hundred feet away, and the Ye Family''s formation was completely triggered at this moment!


    Hundreds of blue lightning suddenly appeared in the sky!

 Chapter 3908： Extreme oppression

    Chapter 3908: Extreme Oppression


    Seeing these hundreds of lightnings, Su Yan didn''t even stop in the air, still walking toward the front!


    In the beginning, he had not wavered in the face of the nine-hundred-and-hundred-thousand-thunder **** Lei Su Yan. At that time, he was still in the mortal body''s transcendence realm. Now Su Yan is already in the golden immortal realm. Facing the hundreds of thunder lights, he even bothered to go What are you laughing at.


    It stands to reason that the Ye Family has lived in such a sinister place in the Xumi world for so many years, and it has some foundation and ability to some extent.


    Unexpectedly, the formation of guarding the mountain gate is so unbearable... Is it the same as the emperors in the world of heaven and human? Because the aura is too abundant, casual cultivation can break through to the fairyland, so one generation is not as good as one generation.


    These hundreds of lightnings roam like dragons and snakes, and the scene is really not big enough in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Not to mention dealing with Su Yan, it is absolutely insufficient to deal with ordinary golden immortals.


    When the hundreds of lightning approached Su Yan''s side, Su Yan didn''t bother to do any actions, and the Wanzai Ice Sword was automatically activated to protect it!


    The powerful cold air swept across the sky, freezing all hundreds of lightning bolts!


    In the ice layer, you can also see the blue-violet lightning bolts enclosed in the ice layer!


    Inside the Ye Family''s fortress, the guards were completely dumbfounded. They had never seen such a strange phenomenon in their entire life, and lightning could be frozen by the ice!


    The power of this chill is far beyond their imagination. It is definitely a powerful force that the Ye Family has never seen before!


    It took a long time for the younger generations of the Ye family to react, and then continued to use the formation to deal with Su Yan.


    I saw nine purple sacred fires rising in the sky. In terms of attributes, the nine sacred fires formed an obvious contradiction with the Wanzai Ice Sword.


    What the guards of the Ye family thought was that you are so cold and angry that you won''t even be able to freeze the sacred fire, right?


    But Su Yanzhen did it!


    It may be said that Wanzai Frost Sword really did it!


    You must know that the strength of the Wanzai Frost Sword is enough to fight the heavy fire aura in the veins!


    These nine divine fires seem to be coming violently, but they are not on the same level as the continuous heavy fire in the veins.


    Seeing such pediatric spells, Su Yan didn''t bother to make any moves to deal with it.


    When the nine divine fire spread towards Su Yan''s body, it froze into hard ice directly outside Su Yan''s body!


    Even the beating shape of the flame has been successfully retained and turned into an ice sculpture full of artistic sense!


    The first line of defense guarding the castle is the Ye Family''s Divine Banner troops. There are three leaders, called the red, blue and yellow tricolor flag masters.


    These three colors each have different origins, and the Ye Family''s history is very long after all.


    Huang Junqi said: "No, the man brought by the second lady is too powerful! We are definitely not his opponents, let''s ask the elders to come! If he breaks in, I am afraid that he will kill!"


    "Well, you guys stay here, I''ll report to the Presbyterian Church! This man is indeed not an enemy we can deal with!" The Blue Army Banner said.


    Shenhuo and Tianlei couldn''t help Su Yan, and the golden wind and sword array that changed afterwards even couldn''t even get close to Su Yan''s clothes!


    From Su Yan''s point of view, Ye Family''s formation method was very primitive, and had very low attainments. It can only be said to be better than Yaoshan''s monsters and weird, but it is also very limited.


    But it''s just too much to think about it. If the Ye Family can surpass those monsters and monsters to a much greater degree, they won''t be at a disadvantage everywhere.


    Su Yan''s ease was despair in Ye Family''s eyes!


    Their most confident formation was originally thought to be able to resist thousands of troops, but now they can''t resist even a man!


    If you say it, it would be a ridicule!


    Before you know it, the Ye Family''s defensive formation has reached its maximum!


    Later, he shot three thousand divine thunders in one breath, but he couldn''t break through the barrier formed by the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword''s automatic protector!


    These divine thunders were all condensed into ice in the air, and even those divine thunders that had exploded were frozen in the process of exploding!


    From the Ye Family''s point of view, the power of this ice is no longer simply powerful, it is simply unparalleled!


    Su Yan walked slowly through the void, and outside of him, all the attack methods that Ye Family''s defense formation had changed were frozen in the sky!


    The residents of the city can see it just by looking up!


    In addition, what can be seen is a man walking alone in the sky!


    What is the ultimate sense of oppression?


    This is the ultimate sense of oppression!


    One person makes a city fall into silence!


    And Ye Wushuang also felt that this is the power of the so-called divine weapon, even if Su Yan did not take the initiative to manipulate the Wanzai Frost Sword, the power of this sword itself was already extremely terrifying!


    No matter who it is, as long as he gets this sword, he can become the overlord of the world of Xumi!


    What''s more, Su Yan was already extremely powerful when he didn''t have the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword!


    Ye Wushuang watched Su Yan drive straight in, and ignored all the defensive methods of the Ye Family. He could only sigh and went into the city with Su Yan behind him.


    The Ye Family''s city wall is divided into two levels. The second layer of the city wall defended the Ye Family��s ancestral home, and it was also the place where the Ye Family��s fortunes began.


    Inside it is not only dedicated to the ancestral tablet of the Ye family, but also contains many secrets and strong men of the Ye family.


    The banner owner of the Blue Army almost crawled back to the ancestral house. He was about to tell the elders�� association that the Ye Family��s defenses could not stop Su Yan, but saw that the elders had already left the ancestral house��s chamber. Came out.


    The faces of these elders were solemn expressions. They weren''t fools either, after all, they all had Golden Immortal cultivation bases, and they had already been aware of Su Yan''s invasion.


    The banner owner of the Blue Army could only kneel down in front of these elders. He was about to speak but he heard that the elders had already spoken, so he did not dare to interrupt!


    After all, the elders have the supreme authority within the Ye family, and can have the right to live and kill everyone except the patriarch!


    An elder said: "What is good?"


    After the Blue Army banner owner heard these four words, he couldn''t help feeling horrified. If even these elders didn''t know how to deal with each other, wouldn''t the Ye Family have any hole cards?


    "Where did Wushuang find this surname Su, this surname Su... is too arrogant, even if he has some abilities, would he still want to ride on top of our seven longevity families?"


    "Looking at him walking flat in the void, so many methods can''t even hurt him a single hair, I''m afraid he already looks down on our Ye family in his heart!"


    "That''s no way. Looking at his arrogant appearance, I am afraid that he has a very powerful magic weapon, I am afraid that our Su family does not have such a powerful magic weapon! Only the heirloom treasure of the Dugu family...probably can be with him Compete!"


    "Let Ziwen go to the other six reinforcements, how are things going?"


    The elder said: "Ziwen has just set off. It will take at least half a day to wait for the arrival of the other six. Can we sustain this half-day?"


    The other elder replied: "If you can''t hold it, you have to hold it! Otherwise, wouldn''t the Ye family be trampled underfoot by an outsider? How can this kind of thing be explained to the ancestors and ancestors?"

 Chapter 3909： Really invincible

    Chapter 3909: Really invincible


    There are seven elders in the Ye Family, and these seven elders are very sober, already knowing that Su Yan is carrying a lot of treasure, and the strength is far above them!


    If you want to deal with Su Yan, the Ye Family alone has no chance of winning half-point. Only by gathering the seven great longevity families can they have the power to fight!


    And Su Yan had already landed at the door of the Ye Family''s ancestral house!


    There is a very large square in front of you. After crossing this square, you can officially enter the Ye Family''s ancestral home!


    The breath of the ancestral house has always been very serious, and there is some gloomy.


    Ye Wushuang has always disliked the atmosphere in the ancestral house, but this time it was too weird to come back. It was a feeling that the elders of the Ye family were about to be overthrown!


    Su Yan stood on this square, waiting for Ye Wushuang for a moment.


    In the process of waiting, there were also many guards on the surrounding square!


    The guards of the ancestral house are of course the top priority. Every guard is a carefully selected child of the Ye family. He must be selected by the surname Ye, and at least he must have a land immortal cultivation base.


    The number of guards is about eight hundred, each condensed three sword lights above the head!


    These three-color sword lights are obviously in a certain format, and I am afraid they were forged by agreement. If more than two thousand sword lights are issued together, coupled with the handling of eight hundred earth immortals, a very complicated sword formation will inevitably be formed.


    Su Yan was interested in challenging such a sword formation, because even the immortal world could hardly see such a complicated sword formation.


    The more the number of sword formations, the higher the complexity.


    When the amount of energy invested exceeds the return due to the complexity, the upper limit of the number of sword formations will naturally appear.


    To be able to arrange the sword array so complicated, there must be something unique in the selection of sword light, and it must be very unique in the training of swordsmen.


    Su Yan loves swords and is obsessed with swords, of course he wants to see it.


    "Uncle San?" Ye Wushuang looked forward and saw that he was a tall man with a black face!


    This man was called Ye Longjian, Ye Wushuang''s third uncle. The relationship between Ye Wushuang and his father had always been cold, and he was not close to many elders. Only the third uncle and Ye Wushuang had a close relationship.


    So Ye Wushuang''s first sentence was: "Sanshu, you must not do it..."


    Ye Wushuang was so nervous because he knew how terrifying Su Yan''s power was. She is too aware of the end of the fight with Su Yan!


    I think that Gou Chen Yin has almost received the blessing of the entire Sin Temple, and he is almost immortal, but he is still wiped out by Su Yan!


    Ye Wushuang absolutely didn''t want his close third uncle to end up in the same way.


    Ye Longjian didn''t understand Ye Wushuang''s meaning at all. He only knew that Su Yan was great, but he had no idea how great Su Yan was.


    Ye Longjian said: "Wushuang, are you crazy? Bring a man in without permission? Do you know what this place is? According to the rules, you didn''t receive an order from the patriarch or the elders to enter without permission. If you are sober, don''t kowtow in front of the Presbyterian Church to admit your mistakes!"


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Ye Wushuang and said, "Your third uncle seems to be very humorous?"


    Ye Wushuang smiled at Su Yan very reluctantly. By now, everyone is already at war, why does she have any thoughts to listen to jokes?


    Ye Wushuang originally thought it would be very easy to go home, how did he know that this situation would be agitated? It seems that she has become a traitor to the whole family!


    Ye Wushuang didn''t know what to say for a while, so nervous that tears rolled in his eyes.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Longjian and asked easily, "How do you call it?"


    "Ye Longjian, Commander-in-Chief of the Dragon Guardian of the Ye Family. Who are you?"


    "So you don''t know who I am? I thought that after killing an elder of the Gouchen family last time, your seven longevity families should be like my name. Did I really think too much? "Su Yan still has a very relaxed tone here, with a smile on his face.


    The last time Su Yan wanted to take Ye Wushuang away, he clashed with members of the seven longevity families and killed an elder of the Gouchen family called Gou Chenkun.


    He thought that after this incident, the Seven Great Longevity Families would definitely try to investigate who the Shangxian Venerable of Yaoshan was.


    If he knew that Su Yan relied on his own strength to surrender the record of the six protoss, how could the seven longevity families dare to be so arrogant in front of him Su Yan? I''m afraid I will bow my head and claim court immediately!


    But looking at Ye Longjian''s appearance, he obviously didn''t know who Su Yan was. Didn''t their Ye family even conduct basic investigations?


    Good guys! Do you think that after Su Yan took Ye Wushuang away, he would never show up again?


    What kind of ostrich spirit is this?


    Ye Longjian pressed the long sword in his hand and said: "I don''t know who you are! But I know that this is the Ye Family Ancestral House. According to the Ye Family''s rules, if you get closer to half a point, my Dragon Guard will launch the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation and strangle you. It will be destroyed!"


    Ye Longjian''s appearance looked murderous, making people no doubt that he could do what he said, even if Ye Wushuang was involved in it, he would not hesitate.


    But Su Yan turned a deaf ear to Ye Longjian''s words, and just asked, "Is Ye Longjian? Do you know who made the rules?"


    "Of course everyone!"


    "That��s wrong, rules are set by the strong for the weak. The weak must live according to the rules of the strong. If you are stronger, why bother to follow the so-called rules of the weak, because your every move is already New rules."


    Ye Longjian was so stunned that he didn''t know what to say. He originally wanted to refute Su Yan''s words, but you said Su Yan''s words are outside the evil spirits, but they are very reasonable!


    The reason why the Presbyterian Church can formulate the Ye Family''s rules above everyone else is because the Presbyterian Church has the strongest force!


    But everyone is in a hostile situation, and it is definitely not an easy task for Ye Longjian to agree with Su Yan so easily!


    So even if Ye Longjian couldn''t think of rebutting Su Yan''s words, he just snorted coldly, expressing that he didn''t want to engage in language entanglement with Su Yan.


    Su Yan kept walking forward and said: "If you want to release the sword, let it go. I really want to see what the sword formation of your 800 people looks like... You Ye Family really deserves my attention. It��s not a lot. It��s already a great one."


    "You are so arrogant, do you really feel that you are invincible in the world?"


    Ye Wushuang said in a bleak voice: "He is invincible in the world of Xumi, I heard Guanyin Bodhisattva personally say... Sanshu, don''t do it, you are definitely not his opponent!"


    "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva said it himself? Wushuang! Are you confused? Do you know what you are saying?"

 Chapter 3910： Dont put the sword

    Chapter 3910 Still Keeping the Sword


    Ye Wushuang said: "The incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva is guarded at the Sin Temple. I have also seen Gouchen Yin, a senior from the Gochen family thousands of years ago. Later, after we came out of the Sin Temple, Guanyin Bodhisattva said that he had gotten it. The Profound White Orb will be invincible in the world of Xumi from now on... Sanshu, I am not joking with you. Look at the center of my eyebrows, it is a stigmata from Guanyin Bodhisattva, because I am..."


    Ye Wushuang didn''t say the four words "female emperor fate" after all.


    She had never had any reservations about the third uncle before, but this time the matter was so important that she had to make a move.


    Ye Longjian looked at Ye Wushuang, only to feel that Ye Wushuang seemed unchanged, but in fact the whole person''s spirit had changed qualitatively from the inside out!


    Just now, Ye Longjian''s main energy was placed on Su Yan, but he didn''t notice it much. At this time, it was a surprise to look at it carefully.


    This shows that Ye Wushuang has definitely had an adventure this period of time, but time is not enough to digest this adventure. If he retreats for ten years, he can definitely log in to the Jinxian cultivation base and become an existence on par with the elders of the clan!


    In this short period of time, there has been such a change. Is it true that you have seen the deity of Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    But this kind of thing is too ridiculous, and it is really difficult to convince people to believe in Ye Wushuang''s words in a short period of time.


    Ye Wushuang said: "Uncle San, you have to believe in me. He is definitely not a mortal, but a true immortal from the upper realm who came to the world of Xumi! The status is lofty, and even Guanyin Bodhisattva has to give him three points, definitely not our Ye family. Can afford it!"


    Ye Wushuang only felt that she was already digging her heart out, but after all, she was light-hearted, and no one believed what she said.


    Ye Wushuang only hated that he was not the patriarch of the Ye family, otherwise, how could these people confront Su Yan with swordsmen?


    This is obviously an opponent they will never be able to defeat!


    If Su Yan is angered, besides increasing some unnecessary casualties, what effect can it play?


    Ye Longjian sighed finally and said: "Even if he is really a mortal! It is my duty to keep here. If I let him go without saying a word, how can I be worthy of the duties of the commander-in-chief of the Dragon Guardian?"


    If you look at it from the position of Ye Longjian, he really has nowhere to go.


    Either do your duty, or be a deserter...


    During this confrontation, the door of the ancestral house opened in front of Su Yan, and the seven elders appeared in front of Su Yan one after another.


    "You are the elders of the Ye family? Why don''t you see the patriarch of the Ye family come out?" Su Yan saw that these seven elders were all golden immortal cultivation bases, and he already understood the identities of these elders.


    Two of the elders had seen each other before, and this meeting would naturally not be a good memory for these elders.


    Seeing Su Yan at this time, the scene of Su Yan killing Gou Chen Kun on the day of disagreement came directly into my heart, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit shy!


    They didn''t know why this Killing Star suddenly came to Ye Family again, but one thing was certain, none of these elders had confidence in their hearts.


    But it was the first time that the Ye family��s elder met with Su Yan. He had no idea how good Su Yan was. He had only heard of Su Yan��s strength, and he had to put on the posture of the elder in front of Su Yan. .


    In fact, this is also no choice. He is the elder. If the patriarch is not there, he is the Ye Clan''s greatest authority. If he comes up to show weakness to Su Yan, then the rest of the clan will only be more shaken.


    The great elder burst out with an extremely powerful golden aura, like a golden flame rushing straight into the sky, this powerful aura made the Ye Clan''s weakened military spirit alive!


    In this golden breath, the elder said to Su Yan: "Your Excellency is too mad! Do you really think we have no one in the Ye family?"


    Su Yan''s answer was also very simple, saying: "Today I only want you to understand a simple truth. If I want to go where Su Yan wants to go, what I want to do, you can''t stop the humble and weak."


    "You are so arrogant! Who do you think you are?"


    "Who am I, do you Ye Family still don''t know? It seems that you are so stupid that you are hopelessly stupid." Su Yan said, "In this Xumi world, if I want a dark cloud to cover the sun and the moon, then the dark cloud will definitely do it. Come. I want the Jialouluo and other Protoss on the holy mountain to bow their heads, and they will definitely bow their heads, let alone your trivial human races? Is this the first time you have heard of the name of the Immortal Venerable on Mount Yao?"


    "The last time Gou Chen Kun died, the Gou Chen family still hates it, and has always asked my Ye Family to come up with a statement. Since your Excellency took the initiative to send it to the door, you have to hold you first, and then go to the Gou Chen family to explain! "


    The great elder then turned around and fell behind Su Yan: "Wushuang, are you planning to betray the family and take refuge in outsiders?"


    Ye Wushuang couldn''t help becoming frightened by the elder''s question. After all, she was just a little girl. Faced with such a big right and wrong, she immediately became a masterless person, and said: "Of course not! But you are just self-defeating against him. Take the humiliation! You don''t even know what his identity is!"


    Ye Wushuang witnessed with his own eyes that Guanyin Bodhisattva did not dare to refute a word from Su Yan''s preaching, and could only say yes again and again.


    In addition to Su Yan, who else in the world of Xumi has this kind of aura, who can put on airs in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    Not to mention how terrifying Su Yan''s strength is!


    The Ye Family and the Seven Great Longevity Families were nothing to Su Yan at all, and it was easy to wipe out all of them, but Su Yan was unwilling to do so.


    At this time, Ye Wushuang only felt that the family was faint and hopeless. Facing the existence of Su Yan''s level, he was still putting on ridiculous airs. Isn''t this self-defeating?


    In terms of speaking, the Ye Family''s pedantic level is too deep, perhaps even the demons and ghosts of Yaoshan can''t compare.


    Those demons and monsters at least know that they need to obey in the face of the strong!


    The elder said: "Since you don''t want to betray the family, why don''t you come back to the family? Don''t you want to make trouble with outsiders?"


    Ye Wushuang suddenly became furious and said, "Do you really think that you are doing good for your family? It''s all about the family, not for your own rights and status! If you really think about the family, how can you still be deadlocked here? Is it true? Do you want to kill the children of the Ye family?"


    The Great Elder had no idea that Ye Wushuang would scold him, and it was in such a large public environment.


    The great elder was taken aback for a moment, and then became extremely angry, saying: "Good, you Ye Wushuang! Really rebellious! Long Wei still keeps his sword?"

 Chapter 3911： Vomiting blood

    Chapter 3911 is so angry that he vomits blood


    Although Ye Longjian was distressed, he could only order Wan Jian to send out!


    For the children of the Ye Family, the Grand Elder''s order is absolutely forbidden to disobey, and if you disobey, it is tantamount to betraying the Ye Family!


    With Ye Longjian''s command, the two thousand fairy swords came together towards Su Yan and Ye Wushuang.


    Before these many sword lights were forced into Su Yan''s face, strong wind pressure had already occurred, blowing Su Yan''s clothes into the air.


    But Su Yan stood proudly with his hand, and didn''t even have the desire to make a sword.


    However, under the pressure of this powerful sword, the sword circle formed by the Wanzai Frost Sword finally appeared under Su Yan''s feet, and no longer existed in the underworld, and could be observed by the naked eye.


    In the sword circle, the cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword was completely aroused and turned into a nine-headed ice dragon, which collided with more than two thousand sword lights head-on!


    The nine-headed ice dragon swallowed more than two thousand different sword lights to their heart''s content. After these sword lights were swallowed into the ice dragon''s belly, the sword lights were condensed into cold light, and paused at that shining moment.


    Looking at these sword lights alone, they were all four-rank or so immortal artifacts. For Su Yan, they weren''t worth looking at.


    But the sword formation composed of more than two thousand fairy swords is still worth seeing how it changes.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t even break through the sword circle of the Wanzai Frost Sword, let alone forcing Su Yan to make a move.


    Su Yan sighed softly, but the nine-headed ice dragon danced wildly in the sky. With Su Yan''s dragon qi blessing, the nine-headed ice dragon was like a living Buddha!


    The people of the Ye family were completely dull, and no one would have thought that Longwei''s sword formation would be broken so easily without even having a chance to use it!


    The nine-headed ice dragon looked eagerly, as long as Su Yan hooked his finger, I was afraid that the ancestral house of the Ye family would be turned into ashes.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the great elder. The great elder was surrounded by a cloud of golden aura, like a golden saint, but the great elder himself could not speak.


    He is not sure about breaking through the sword circle of the Wanzai Frost Sword. Only this is the nine-headed ice dragon, he feels that there are only five to five, and the change of the Wanzai Frost Sword is definitely not only here!


    The Great Elder already knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent, and he had to delay time for the present plan. When the reinforcements from the other six families arrived, he might be able to fight the man in front of him!


    So the great elder received a golden light, and said to Su Yan: "Is the honorable driver wanting to break in so presumptuously?"


    "Ask you? You are not worthy of my begging. I only came to send Ye Wushuang home. She helped me a little bit. It would be a bit unsafe for a girl to go on the road alone. But Ye''s family is also a bit unsafe. Don��t know how to treat guests, right?�� Su Yan said, ��You don��t even let me in. If you are a little behaved, why should I bother so much.��


    Not only the Great Elder, but the other elders felt that the whole world had collapsed after hearing Su Yan''s words!


    They all thought that the entire Ye family was on the verge of being destroyed, and the ten thousand years of inheritance left by their ancestors would be interrupted in their hands. The reason was so absurd?


    Yes, as long as you let him in earlier, wouldn''t it be nothing?


    Now that the trouble is so difficult, how will it end?


    The elder said: "If your Excellency is really a guest, then our Ye family will definitely treat each other with courtesy. Your Excellency killed the elder of the Gochen family in another city and forcibly took away the second young lady. How can we judge? Your friend or foe?"


    Another elder said: "What''s more, after a man and a woman are alone, is the second young lady''s innocence still there? How can we tell the Ye family to explain to the Gouchen family, and how to explain to the world?"


    These elders'' words do have some truth, and what Su Yan did were indeed things that caused the Ye Family to lose face.


    But an important prerequisite for the so-called loss of face is that they put the Ye family in a position where they can at least sit on an equal footing with Su Yan.


    Of course this is nonsense!


    Su Yan said: "Are you asking me for an explanation? Absurd. No one in the Xumi world dares to ask me what I want to explain. Do you really treat me as a good-tempered person who can tolerate you ants?"


    With Su Yan''s tone, the surrounding temperature dropped significantly, from warmth like spring to bitter winter!


    The seven elders couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and their fear of Su Yan was beyond words!


    Su Yan said: "Your Ye family has been in the world of Xumi for many years, don''t you have your own intelligence network? I have been here for such a long time, don''t you understand what my identity means to be the Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao? I want to To destroy the Ye family, you only need to move your fingers. To destroy the seven longevity families, you don''t necessarily need to move seven fingers."


    The seven longevity families really don''t have any powerful intelligence networks. They have been in a corner for many years, and they have long lost their enterprising spirit.


    They are more concerned about their one-acre three-quarters of land than knowing how the colorful world outside has changed.


    The old man lowered his voice and said, "Your Excellency, is it easy to bully when we are people?"


    "Aren''t you the Ye family good at bullying? If it''s not good at bullying, how could those monsters hit the door, and why did your second lady run away with Xuanyuan Dragon Talisman? You are already very weak." Su Yan said nothing. Give half face.


    The faces of all the elders of the Ye family went dark.


    Even if Su Yan said the truth, it would be too ugly.


    And in many cases, perhaps the worst thing to hear is the so-called truth.


    The great elder only felt that he had never been so polite to a person, but he couldn''t expect that the other person would be pressing every step of the way, and he was extremely angry!


    But no matter how resentful it is, he knows how many jins he is. If he can beat Su Yan, he would have been desperately fighting Su Yan!


    It is precisely because I can''t beat them that I continue to compromise here, sacrificing the dignity of being a great elder, but the other party still doesn''t buy it!


    The elder was so angry that he vomited blood!


    Su Yan stared at these seven elders, obviously not treating these seven elders as human beings. The elders of the Ye family were masters of the Ye family, and in front of him Su Yan, he was not as good as a dog.


    Su Yan''s attitude is so straightforward!


    Seeing that the situation is getting worse, Ye Wushuang said eagerly: "Su Shangxian, I beg you! These seven elders can be said to be the cornerstone of the Ye Family''s existence. If all the seven elders are killed by you, then the Ye Family''s Status will definitely plummet."


    Instead, Su Yan said idly: "Wu Shuang, you are the one that Guanyin Bodhisattva looks after. Of course, I want to give you some face. You can also be regarded as my half apprentice if you have my Mowen Excalibur. But you think they are worthy of them. Should I do it? With their strength, they are quite far away from Gou Chen Yin. It is impossible to break through the sword circle of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword. If you are punched by an ant, will you fight back?"

 Chapter 3912： heavy rain

    Chapter 3912: Heavy Rain


    Su Yan''s question tortured the soul, Ye Wushuang was speechless for a while.


    What Ye Wushuang thought was that it was best not to have a meaningless conflict between Su Yan and Ye Family, because there was no deep hatred between the two parties.


    If it was because of the face issue that caused Su Yan to slaughter here, it would be a meaningless loss to the Ye Family.


    The Ye family was already very weak...


    However, the development of the matter was not within Ye Wushuang''s control at all, after Su Yan said this paragraph.


    The seven elders of the Ye family looked at each other for a long time, and they could see the great indignation in each other''s eyes!


    Since the establishment of the Ye family, it is the first time someone has been hit at the door and was so insulted at the door of the ancestral house!


    If this breath is swallowed by them, then it means that the Ye Family''s ten thousand years of prestige will be swept along with it, and it will definitely become the laughing stock of the rest of the longevity family!


    This is something that the great elder can''t accept anyway, and the elder next to him also reminded him, "The great elder, if we don''t respond a little bit, then the Ye Family''s face will be shameless, and we can''t explain to our ancestors!"


    Although the great elder hasn''t spoken yet, the other elders have already said indignantly: "What is said is very true! Even if we desperately die, we must protect the face of the Ye Family!"


    "Today''s affairs must not be left like this, otherwise, how would other families think of our Ye family?"


    When the great elder was pondering, almost all eyes fell on the great elder.


    With a word from the Great Elder, everyone in the Ye family will start a charge towards Su Yan, really desperately fighting Su Yan!


    Having the right to make decisions, in many cases does not bring pleasure, but will bring an extremely heavy sense of responsibility.


    The elder took a look at Su Yan, and then said: "Your strength is indeed so strong that you can only see it! In this world of Sumi, I''m afraid that there are only a handful of existences that can compare with you. Come here! But... the so-called "Skills" can be killed but not humiliated. It is no longer possible to be good today. One must not bleed!"


    The more the elder said, the more angry they were, and the people around the Ye Family also stared at Su Yan with the same hatred.


    There is only despair in Ye Wushuang''s eyes, it seems that she has seen a one-sided killing...


    The Great Elder first shot Su Yan, only to see two cyan lights in the air turning into circles and shrouding Su Yan!


    "The Suotian Divine Ring is a treasure handed down by the Ye Family''s ancestors! You must be careful!" The words of the Great Elder came along with Qingguang.


    Su Yan was completely unmoved, just standing indifferently, with his hands behind his back, without the desire to exert his strength at all.


    Only two azure lights flew over Su Yan''s head, and the sword circle of the Wanzai Frost Sword was already aroused, turned into an ice dragon and rose into the sky, strangling with the two azure lights!


    On the other side, the great elder changed the seal in his hand several times, and the two cyan lights also overlapped and separated from each other, and there were many changes of different nature!


    But Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to these changes, because it was impossible to break through the blockade of the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    This Suotian Divine Ring is just an innate spirit treasure, completely suppressed by the Wanzai Frost Sword in terms of grade, and more importantly, the strength of the Great Elder is far inferior to Su Yan!


    To put it bluntly, these so-called seven longevity families are only relying on the rich and abnormal spiritual energy of the Xumi world to be forcibly elevated to this level.


    Su Yan wouldn''t be so easy to put any serious golden immortal in the immortal world!


    While Qingguang and the Ice Dragon were fighting, the other six elders also opened up their postures, seemingly intending to show their magical powers and call their best abilities to Su Yan''s body.


    But Su Yan still had an idle expression on his face.


    I saw a knife gas turned into an arc and slashed towards Su Yan''s body. Under Su Yan''s feet, the originally hard stone ground suddenly became soft, and the blue stone slab began to sink into the mud!


    But Su Yan didn''t bow his head, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    I saw many hands stretched out in the mud below, trying to grab Su Yan''s ankles, but it was a pity that these hands stretched out and they were already cut off by Jianguang!


    Another ring of ice condensed under Su Yan''s feet!


    The cold air of the ice spread downwards, directly breaking the soil spells of the elder Ye Family.


    As for the slashing sword energy, it was still blocked by an ice wall in the void, and it was impossible to even get close to Su Yan.


    These elders originally thought that the ice dragon was fighting against Suotian Divine Ring in the air, and other places would naturally not be able to take care of it, but the facts proved that their inference was grossly wrong.


    Another elder of the Ye family started the spell of praying for rain again!


    Suddenly thick dark clouds were summoned, and amidst the dull thunder, a pouring rain fell in a moment!


    This heavy rain almost obscured everyone''s sight. Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the sky, as if there was something unexpected in the gloomy sky.


    The rain was getting bigger and bigger, and even the surrounding light became extremely dark due to the rain screen.


    Then Su Yan said: "This is just the truth, I thought your Ye family is really a bunch of trash, at least this spell makes me have the desire to do something a little bit."


    Although this rain was heavy, the rain couldn''t fall on Su Yan''s body at all. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier outside his body!


    Raindrops will be bounced off automatically when they approach this invisible barrier!


    Suddenly, it seemed that the rain was getting heavier, but if you look closely, there seems to be no change.


    It''s just that the rain began to flood with a powerful sword intent, and in addition to the power of Xian Ze!


    There are at least the power of five immortals in this rain!


    And the six elders of the Ye family all assumed the posture of pinching the technique!


    Obviously this rain is some kind of top-level combo spell!


    Wrap Su Yan with the great elder''s Suotian ring, and then the other six elders can use this total spell calmly!


    This kind of total spell requires all the practitioners to be on the same frequency, which requires completely immersing the mind into the world of spells, and it is best to establish a connection between the spirits of each other!


    The inevitable consequence of doing so is that there is no way to defend against external attacks. Once the process is interrupted, there is definitely a risk of getting confused.


    Although this combined attack spell is very powerful, the risk is also extremely high.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t intend to interrupt these elders at all, but looked at these six elders very calmly!


    Gradually, the postures of these six elders also changed, either sitting or lying or standing with two fingers.


    Su Yan knew from just a glance that these elders regarded themselves as battle eyes, and if the golden immortals were used as battle eyes, the power and coverage of the formation would be much stronger!

 Chapter 3913： Hongtian Great Formation

    Chapter 3913: Hongtian Great Formation


    And the sky was covered by thick clouds, and the city was plunged into darkness!


    The black cloud is pressing down on the city, and almost everyone feels extremely powerful pressure at this time.


    This pressure suppressed many of the Ye Family''s children and even became difficult to breathe.


    Boom!


    Thunder rolling in the sky!


    Every lightning flash can reflect the shock of these Ye family children!


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, except for thunder in the world, there is only the sound of rain.


    The rain screen obscured his vision, and Su Yan could only see that the six elders hadn��t moved for a long time. Xianyuan was pulling out of the newly fixed pipe and injected it into the invisible formation!


    This formation communicates the power of heaven and earth. The role of the six elders'' immortals is only to guide the mighty power between heaven and earth!


    Soon, it was Heaven and Earth that Su Yan was going to fight against, not the six elders of the Ye Family!


    This formation really gave Ye Family the strength to fight Su Yan, and even the possibility of winning.


    It''s just that it takes too long for this formation to be displayed.


    This spellcasting process first requires rain, and after praying for rain, the formation pattern must be created. Then the six elders are united, and then they must communicate with the world. After all the work is completed, the power of the formation will come.


    At this time, if Su Yan had intentions to destroy, he would have killed the six elders long ago, how could he wait for the long spellcasting process to end?


    At this time, I can only hear Su Yan say: "If I break your formation easily, what means do you plan to use next to deal with me?"


    "Our Ye Family��s Hongtian Great Formation is inherited from the immemorial era. The ancestors of the Ye Family were also the existence of the Great Emperor''s rank! How do you think this formation came from! For so many years, as long as our Ye Family succeeds in performing the Hongtian Great Formation , The opponent will be destroyed in the big formation! There will be absolutely no exceptions! You will perish with the traitors of our Ye family!"


    The words of the great elder are definitely not overly exaggerated. The conditions for the use of the Hongtian Great Formation are very harsh, but they also created the terrifying power of the Hongtian Great Formation!


    The six golden immortals can only play as the eyes of the formation. The power is placed in the world of Xumi, and it can indeed be regarded as the topmost spell!


    It can also be said that the Ye Family''s background has been transformed into this grand formation!


    Ye Wushuang heard what the great elder said, only to feel chilly, has she been classified as a traitor?


    Su Yan laughed suddenly, and the laughter was filled with incomparable pride, and said: "You Ye Family finally came up with something interesting. I originally thought you were a longevity family with a 10,000-year history. Surprising, but from just now to now, both of your spells and magic weapons have been at the level of stinky fish and shrimps. It seems that this is your last hope?"


    I saw the lightning in the sky gradually turned into gold!


    While the electric light changes colors, it also represents the change of attributes and properties!


    The electric light at this time has become the nine gods of thunder!


    Nine gods thunder town demons exorcise evil! It is the most upright energy in the world!


    At the same time, it is also the **** thunder of the heavens!


    Su Yan is naturally very familiar with the golden nine-day **** thunder!


    I saw a smile on Su Yan''s face, and then Su Yan rose up into the sky and stepped on the head of the ice dragon. Then the ice sword in his hand directly transformed the soul of Suotian into two cyan rays. Split it directly!


    After the two cyan lights were split by Su Yan, they fell to the ground, smashing two big pits, and the divine light of Suotian Divine Ring in the big pits had become extremely dim!


    And the great elder also vomited a mouthful of blood!


    The ring of Suotian is a treasure that the elders used to sacrifice day and night. It has already been connected and connected by blood. The damage caused by the ring of Suotian is also eaten back to the owner. I saw that the elder was also frozen so that his lips were blue and his whole body was covered. Shivering.


    This is the power of the Wanzai Ice Sword as an ancient artifact.


    Just now, Su Yan''s attack hit the sky. The speed was too fast. The Great Elder only saw two phantoms, and Su Yan''s sword light was already swayed!


    The eyes of the elder hadn''t caught Su Yan''s true body, and Suotian''s ring had already been injured!


    The Great Elder wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and was frightened: "Fortunately, the Hongtian formation has been completed! Otherwise, the Ye Family might really perish in the hands of this person today!"


    Before Su Yan flew to the sky, he had already sensed that there seemed to be a force in the sky, and he had already shown great anger!


    And behind this anger is the unfathomable will of heaven and earth, all-encompassing and ubiquitous!


    This anger turned into more than a dozen nine-day divine thunder, slashing towards Su Yan fiercely!


    This time Su Yan didn''t use the sword circle of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword to withstand the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder. Instead, he chose to use his flesh to resist!


    After this round of lightning, Su Yan was unscathed, but stood in the sky like a god.


    The great elder was stunned for a while, and then spit out another mouthful of blood.


    Su Yan pointed the sword at the great elder and said: "You fools, I said earlier that I am the golden immortal of the upper realm. After nine thunder tribulations, the test of billions of gods thunder can soar to success. The formation you have summoned is nothing but How can you do anything to me with the reduced power version of Heavenly Tribulation?"


    In the sky, there are countless electric lights falling on Su Yan''s body!


    These golden electric lights are so dazzling that many of the Ye Family''s children can''t even open their eyes!


    The violent energy in the sky and the earth makes people feel in awe, but the rumbling thunder and the patter of rain can''t cover Su Yan''s voice at all.


    The six golden immortals have spent so long assimilating the spirit of kung fu and communicating with the world, of course, the formation is more than just such a bit of power!


    I saw the Nine Heavens God Thunder gradually converging into a golden unicorn in the sky!


    The body of this golden unicorn is at least the aggregation of tens of thousands of nine-day divine thunder, and there are more nine-day divine thunder that are gathering into the body of the unicorn!


    The body of this golden unicorn also swelled continuously in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan can feel the incomparably powerful destructive power from the unicorn formed by the aggregation of golden light and electricity!


    For a while, I just felt like I was facing the catastrophe again!


    At this time, Su Yan chose to play the sword!


    As soon as the ice-blue sword light appeared, it was overwhelming, and it was enough to fight against the golden lightning in the sky!


    The sky is also divided into two parts, one side is icy blue sword light, and the other side is golden electric light!


    Then these two forces directly collided together!


    In the thick clouds in the sky, tens of thousands of electric lights burst out in an instant!


    At this moment, even Jinxian couldn''t open his eyes and look directly at the sky!


    Two extremely terrifying forces collided directly in the sky, and these two forces were so strong that only a panic was left in people''s hearts!


    Because these two forces represent absolute destruction.


    The so-called absolute destruction represents a power that is powerless no matter how hard you struggle!

 Chapter 3914： Invisible gold wind

    Chapter 3914: Invisible Gold Wind


    In the collision of these two forces, the heavy rain in the sky gradually turned into cones of ice!


    Because they were infected with Su Yan''s sword intent, these ice cones possessed a certain amount of lethality!


    Fortunately, the great elder opened the Ye Family''s protective barrier in time, and the power of the barrier turned into a protective cover, thus avoiding casualties!


    Otherwise, these ice cones will inevitably be a waste of life when they fall into the city!


    After Ye Family''s transparent protective shield was opened, it was constantly rippling. Obviously, the protective shield of the enchantment had reached a certain critical point.


    If the power of the cone of ice falling above continues to grow stronger, I am afraid that this protective enchantment will not be able to resist it!


    How could this be? !


    This protective cover has the blessing of the powerful people of the Ye family in the past, and it is unexpected that it is almost reaching its limit at this time!


    You must know that Su Yan''s target was the Hongtian Formation, not the Ye Family!


    The elder only thought that Su Yan was very strong, but he never thought that Su Yan would be so strong!


    The strength of the Wanzai Frost Sword only spreads to the bottom, and it can already have such a terrible power!


    In the Ye Family''s records, no one has ever been able to display such power after being locked by the Hongtian Formation!


    But the more terrifying thing is still to come, the great elder can only hear a sound of cold breath coming from around!


    The reason these people are like this is because they have seen an incredible scene.


    It turned out that the strong light from the sky has gradually receded. In the eyes of the Ye Family people, the ice-blue sword light directly split the golden unicorn''s body from the middle after a stalemate!


    Even the Kylin whose Nine Heavens Divine Thunder changed, couldn''t help Su Yan''s share, but was split from the middle by Su Yan''s sword!


    This is equivalent to the change of heaven and earth led by the Hongtian Great Array by Su Yan''s sword!


    How can this be good? If the Hongtian formation was broken by Su Yan, then the Ye Family would have lost the last hole card!


    Can only let Su Yan fish meat!


    The Great Elder looked towards the square outside the ancestral house, and the Hongtian Great Formation was still there.


    It''s just that the expressions on the faces of the six elders are no longer peaceful, and they all become a little savage.


    They must have been under tremendous pressure at this time, and the key now is to work together and absolutely can''t back down!


    If a person has the meaning of retreating, the spiritual connection will become less stable, and the Hongtian formation will be broken by Su Yan!


    At this time, the six elders have already incarnate in front, and outsiders must not bother them.


    Even the great elder can only pray at this time. The current situation development has far exceeded the control of the great elder!


    In the middle of that thick cloud in the sky, another gust of wind blew!


    The strong wind blows, and the coldness of the sword in Su Yan''s hand spreads even more!


    There was a heavy snowfall in the sky!


    Only the Ye Family''s barrier can bear it!


    It''s just that it''s April, and there is an unprecedented snowfall in the sky!


    The heavy snow not only fell on the city, but also on the jungle and mountains outside the city.


    This can almost be regarded as the power ceiling of Xumi''s world, and the celestial phenomenon within a radius of three hundred miles can be completely reversed by oneself!


    Su Yan stood in the void, letting the wind blow his face, but stayed still.


    The gang wind gradually turned into golden light, bringing with it a metallic fairy rule!


    These gang winds are not only as violent as a typhoon, but every wind has turned into a golden knife invisible to the naked eye!


    Standing in the void, Su Yan looked as if he stayed still and was very relaxed. In fact, when he was replaced by another person, he had already been torn apart by the wind, and he ended up in an exhausting end!


    Speaking of the degree of danger, this invisible wind definitely overshadowed the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder just now.


    It''s just that this danger has become invisible.


    Su Yan knew clearly that the invisible golden sword formed by Gangfeng could break through the defense of the dragon clan, and the golden wind used to slash the dragon clan with thousands of knives.


    Therefore, this invisible Gangfeng Su Yan absolutely cannot bear it with the flesh. Although his immortal dragon **** battle body is powerful, but it has no resistance to this invisible Gangfeng.


    Su Yan was standing in the void at this time, seeming to be very cool, but in fact the situation was much more difficult than before.


    Fortunately, the relic of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha also had some magical effects, and Su Yan was guarded by the Buddha''s light to form a body barrier.


    But Su Yan is not a Buddhist, after all, it is impossible to bring out the true power of the relics of the Oriental Medicine Master Buddha.


    Although the relic had protected Su Yan from Zhou Quan, Su Yan was also trapped in this high altitude and could not move at all.


    If you want to break the formation, you need to find another way.


    Although the situation was not as good as before, and it was considered a bit dangerous, Su Yan''s expression was as calm as before.


    Su Yan has gone through so many hardships and dangers, and the so-called grand formation in front of him is just a trivial little scene.


    The six elders also understood that the current situation was just a stalemate, and it was not that simple for them to defeat Su Yan.


    Although the golden wind is endless and endless, its power has almost reached its limit under their urging.


    Although Su Yan was trapped, he still couldn''t break through Su Yan''s defense!


    If this stalemate continues, they may not be able to hold on longer than Su Yan!


    In terms of speaking, in this delicate stalemate, the six elders of the Ye family didn''t feel that they had the upper hand at all.


    In the face of the invisible wind, the children of the Ye Family below were also completely dumbfounded. Their level was so low that they couldn''t understand the core of this confrontation at all.


    I saw that Su Yan took the Xuanbai Orb that he had just gotten into his hands. On the Xuanbai Orb, the black and white aura was constantly wandering away, like a living thing.


    Su Yan whispered: "I haven''t tried your power since I got it. Now is a good opportunity."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he threw the Profound White Orb from his hand!


    After the Xuanbai Orb flew into the air, it spun around in the air, and then broke away from the enchantment of the relic, and fell into the golden wind that never stopped.


    The surrounding gang wind did not stop due to the addition of the Xuanbai Orb, and there was even no obvious change in the surrounding area.


    Divine tools have their own will and strength, and they can show great power without Su Yan''s drive.


    Just like the Wanzai Frost Sword, even if Su Yan didn''t inject his own immortal essence, he didn''t move any thoughts, this sword could automatically protect the lord.


    If nothing happens, it means that the spirit of the Xuanbai Orb does not want to show its power.


    Su Yan is a bit strange, because the time for the Xuanbai Orb to fall into his hands is not too long, but the Qi Ling is not asleep. If he doesn''t react in any way, would he not agree with him as the master?

 Chapter 3915： Boss appears

    Chapter 3915 The Boss Appears


    This is something that has never happened before, but Su Yan can quickly surrender any magic weapon.


    It was the first time I encountered such a treasure that did not act according to Su Yan''s intentions.


    Just listen to Su Yan said to the void: "Xuanbai Baozhu, do you want to go to the upper realm to see a wider world, or do you want to be sunk into the volcanic veins and never stand up? I only give you a chance. Power can dissolve the wind of this formation and is qualified to accompany me. If you can''t do it or don''t give me a response, then I will do what I say! Let you sink in the fire of karma forever!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s threat, the mysterious white orb actually spun in the air, and the black and white aura gradually became larger!


    After waiting for the black and white aura to become strong enough, Su Yan finally saw clearly that the black and white aura represented the two purest powers of Yin and Yang!


    When the power of yin and yang stirred in the void, the foundation of the Hongtian Great Formation began to shake!


    Because in the final analysis, this great formation does not use the power of the monk itself, but borrows the power of heaven and earth through a special channel!


    Yin and Yang are the foundation of heaven and earth. When this foundation begins to shake, problems will naturally occur in the pipeline!


    The expressions on the faces of the six elders have become more solemn, but they are of no avail!


    The golden light in the sky suddenly stopped when it reached the highest point. Although the surrounding area became quiet again, Su Yan still did not remove the protection of the relic.


    Then I saw that the dark clouds above were also invaded by two rays of black and white light, directly shooting a hole through!


    From the top of the heavy dark clouds, there was scorching sun shining down, and it fell into the Ye Family''s ancestral house again.


    The Great Elder showed a shocked expression, although he became extremely depressed, because he already knew that the Hongtian Great Formation was about to be destroyed by Su Yan!


    After the Hongtian formation was broken by Su Yan, it also meant that the Ye family no longer had enough capital to fight Su Yan!


    How can this be good? !


    The great elder was already confused, and then saw the other six elders in the elders vomiting blood, and then they could no longer maintain the seal formed by their hands!


    And the thick clouds in the sky quickly dissipated. At this time, Su Yan simply withdrew the enchantment of the relic outside his body, and then flew directly toward the Profound White Orb!


    The Xuanbai Orb slowly rotated in the void, and the black and white aura slowly released from the inside of the Xuanbai Orb!


    At this moment, even Su Yan was very curious about the internal structure of the Xuanbai Orb and what kind of fairy rules it contained!


    While thinking about it, Su Yan stretched out his hand and took the Xuanbai Orb in his own hands. After the Xuanbai Orb was started, he felt a little burning.


    Su Yan glanced at the Profound White Orb again, and faintly found that the black and white aura of the Profound White Orb flowed a lot more agilely than before!


    At this time, the six elders of the Ye family vomited blood together and fell to the ground.


    The invisible sense of solemnity between heaven and earth disappeared completely, and Su Yan slowly descended from the sky holding the Profound White Orb.


    The entire Ye Family''s ancestral house is nothing but silence!


    Now everyone knows that the Ye Family''s life and death are completely in the hands of this man named Su Yan!


    As long as he wants to, he can immediately destroy the Ye Family, which has lasted for ten thousand years!


    But if he is willing to show favor outside the law, then the Ye Family can continue!


    Many people''s eyes inevitably fell on Ye Wushuang. Ye Wushuang and Su Yan are somewhat related. If Ye Wushuang can beg for mercy, then maybe Su Yan is really willing to let the Ye family go!


    I think now the biggest hope of the Ye Family can only be placed on Su Yan''s kindness.


    Ye Wushuang could naturally also sense the extremely hot gaze.


    But when Su Yan fell to the ground, he heard a strange sound coming from the mountain behind the ancestral house!


    It seems that something terrific monster is coming out of the mountain!


    The ground under one''s feet also shook together, but Su Yan looked completely disapproving, just looked into the distance leisurely, and then quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Su Yan said, "Ye Wushuang, who is the most powerful person in your Ye family?"


    Ye Wushuang said, "Of course it''s my father, and then the great elder..."


    Before Ye Wushuang''s words were finished, Su Yan had already retorted: "That''s wrong, the most powerful thing in your Ye family is not your father, nor this big elder, but several hidden bosses. I''m afraid Even you, the second young lady, don''t know the existence of those hidden old monsters."


    Although Su Yan''s words are not loud, the Ye Family''s children who can stand here are all monks, so they can naturally hear every word Su Yan said clearly.


    Is there really something hidden in the Ye family?


    Not to mention Ye Wushuang and these Ye Family''s children, even the Great Elder showed a dazed expression.


    Su Yan can only hear Su Yan continue: "I know why your father has never appeared, because he has moved these hidden old monsters out of the mountain. Interesting...you Ye Family still has some background."


    What Su Yan said made Ye Wushuang even more at a loss. She didn''t know whether Su Yan was true or not, and she never knew there were any hidden old monsters in the family!


    If there is really a hidden old monster, why would the Ye Family be approached by those monster soldiers and almost broke the city?


    But the shaking in the back mountain has become stronger and stronger!


    In this increasingly intense vibration, Ye Wushuang could clearly sense that several powerful auras rose up!


    These breaths are just a matter of moments from scratch!


    Ye Wushuang looked at Su Yan nervously, but saw Su Yan lifting the Profound White Orb aloft, studying it carefully against the sun, and saying: "Since there is a hidden boss who wants to come out, let me have a meeting. They, this is also good for your future path. After all, you are also half of my apprentice."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, those in the Ye family couldn''t help but be surprised!


    Because they all thought that Ye Wushuang was already Su Yan''s woman, and they didn''t expect that he would be a teacher-student relationship!


    But this is not bad, because the seven longevity families have always been very strict, and children in the family are strictly forbidden to worship outsiders as teachers.


    According to the rules of the family, to do so is to be cut off, and then expelled from the family.


    Ye Wushuang is still the second young lady of the Ye family, and in order to behave like you, the punishment for her will inevitably be harsher than the average Ye family child!


    Ye Wushuang was so bold that he dared to do such a thing!

 Chapter 3916： Old woman

    Chapter 3916: Old Woman


    Su Yan observed the Xuanbai Orb for a moment, and finally found something interesting.


    The power of the Profound White Orb can communicate the yin and yang between the heavens and the earth, I am afraid it is an ancient artifact that is even more powerful than the Wanzai Profound Ice Sword!


    Among the seven ancient artifacts, I am afraid it is one of the best!


    It''s just that Su Yan hasn''t controlled the immortal rule about Yin and Yang, and he can''t bring out the true power of the Profound White Orb!


    Probably because of this, the Xuanbai Orb rejected Su Yan as its new owner at the beginning.


    After all, these artifacts are of extraordinary grade, and they have derived their own unique consciousness, and of course they will be proud.


    And after Su Yan broke through the Great Sky Formation, the surrounding sky was already open.


    Although there is still a lot of water on the ground, there is a feeling that everything has become brand new.


    And the rising breath is already approaching quickly.


    The patriarch of the Ye family was the first to appear in front of Su Yan. Everyone had already met each other last time. Su Yan killed Gou Chenkun in the presence of the patriarch of the Ye family. He should be more afraid of Su Yan.


    Ye Hao glanced at Su Yan first, then at Ye Wushuang, and then said, "Is your visit here again to send your daughter back?"


    "Yes, but your Ye family is a bit unceremonious. Not only is the door closed when I arrive, but it also seems to treat me as the worst enemy." Su Yan said.


    Su Yan said again: "I don''t care about this. My enemies are all over the world. Your little Ye family is nothing at all. But if Ye Wushuang and her little girl are hated or punished by you for this, Then it''s a bit unreasonable, she helped me a little bit after all. And I have already planned to pass the Mo Wen Divine Sword to her, so she can be regarded as my anonymous disciple. Master''s protection of the disciple is even more of a matter of course."


    Ye Wushuang didn''t dare to speak in front of Ye Hao. She had nine points in awe of her father, and the remaining point was family affection.


    Ye Hao clasped his fist and said: "Little Girl Wushuang can be favored by the Venerable. It is the honour of the Ye family to be accepted as an apprentice. How do we compare?"


    Su Yan said, "It��s best not to care about nature, but even if you care about it, it��s useless. Because in this Sumeru world, except for the Tathagata, I am the master. Whoever I want to live, whoever can live, I want to sleep and die, who You must die."


    The powerful auras just now finally fell behind Ye Hao, three men and two women.


    These three men looked very young, but the two women were very old, their breaths were all on the peak of the Golden Immortal, and they were infinitely close to the level of the Immortal King.


    These three men and two women, regardless of strength or state of mind, are much stronger than those seven elders.


    But it''s not worthy of Su Yan''s special consideration, because they are just golden immortals.


    The golden immortal of the heavenly court of the upper realm, Su Yan can also beat dozens of them in the star realm, facing the three men and two women of the Ye family, the advantage will only be greater!


    These three men and two women are indeed the hidden old monsters of the Ye family, because the generations are too high and too old, so that the children of the Ye family don''t recognize them now.


    But these five people appeared together with the patriarch, undoubtedly saving the morale of the Ye Family that had collapsed.


    The eyes of these five bosses all fell on the Xuanbai Orb in Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan didn''t mean to put the Xuanbai Orb away at all, and showed them generously in front of these five bosses, and held them in their hands. Keep playing.


    Among the five bosses, an old woman is obviously leading.


    This old woman has white hair and piercing eyes. Su Yan''s eyes are also impressive.


    It is not difficult to judge from this pair of eyes, this old woman is a very powerful sword repairer.


    But after the old woman looked at Su Yan, her eyes were obviously more jealous, and it was obvious that Su Yan''s strength exceeded her expectations.


    The old woman said to Su Yan: "We are actually sitting dead. We just want to cultivate to the realm of the unity of heaven and man, and then we can find that ethereal fate and break through to the realm of the fairy king. In addition to this world Nothing interested."


    "But before we sat down to death, we also swore an oath. Once the Ye Clan''s Hongtian formation is breached, we must show up..."


    The old woman seemed to be saying that her appearance was compelling, as if she was already afraid of Su Yan and had to explain to Su Yan.


    In fact, it was definitely not the case. The old woman was just testing Su Yan''s purpose.


    Because logically speaking, the Hongtian formation is already the Ye Clan''s trump card, and breaking the Hongtian formation means that the two sides have already torn their faces, and there is absolutely no room for maneuver.


    However, although the morale of the Ye Clan is low, the ancestral house is intact, and there are almost no casualties.


    For a while, she didn''t even understand what Su Yan''s purpose was.


    The old woman was about to ask a question, so she heard Su Yan say: "I don''t like to say repetitive things. I have already said what my purpose is."


    The old woman said: "Since the respected driver is a visiting guest, then our Ye family should be good at entertaining them, but we are inexplicably fighting each other with the guests. It is indeed our Ye family''s fault."


    The old woman''s words are extremely reasonable, because she already knows that Su Yan''s strength is unfathomable, and she is still in such a relaxed state after breaking the Hongtian formation.


    Wanting to cause more casualties to the Ye Clan is almost a finger move.


    But Su Yan did not do this. This shows at least two points. The first is that Su Yan is kind enough, and the second is that Su Yan is definitely not an enemy of the Ye Clan.


    Because no one would be so kind to the enemy!


    This old woman, like Su Yan thought, is an extremely powerful sword repairer. She has a clear sword heart for a long time, and seeing things can often reach the essence through numerous phenomena!


    After hearing the words of the old woman, the Ye people were in an uproar, and the six elders who had just deployed the Great Sky Formation even vomited blood in angrily.


    But the old woman obviously didn''t care about the other people''s thoughts, and made a please gesture to Su Yan.


    Do you want Su Yan to be a guest at the inner house?


    Su Yan also responded with a please gesture, and then both parties walked directly towards the inner house.


    "This is the way to treat guests, if you guys are more friendly, how can I do it?"


    The Grand Elder stood at the door of the inner house, his fingers trembling, and said to the old woman: "Auntie..."


    The old woman just stared coldly, and the eyes of the elder became even more trembling!


    Today''s incident has shocked so many hidden old monsters. Someone must be found to blame. Although he is the great elder in the clan, he still counts in the eyes of these hidden old monsters...


    The more the elder thinks, the more cold sweat becomes!


    In the eyes of the rest of the Ye Clan, they are even more at a loss.


    Needless to say the senior elder''s seniority in the Ye Clan, this old woman even called the senior elder an aunt, and her status and seniority are naturally self-evident.

 Chapter 3917： Ask Su Yan

    Chapter 3917: Asking Su Yan for advice


    Su Yan followed the old woman and the other four hidden old monsters into the Ye Family''s ancestral home.


    Ye Hao followed behind, glanced at the elder, and then sighed softly.


    Su Yan had already entered the Ye Clan��s ancestral house, and then suddenly said, ��Wushuang, what are you doing outside, why don��t you follow up?��


    Ye Wushuang just woke up like a dream and trot all the way to Su Yan''s side.


    Today this matter has been completely upset!


    Even the unborn ancestors of the Ye family have been attracted, Ye Wushuang only felt that his mind was buzzing, and he had no idea what direction things were heading in the future.


    After entering the hall, the old woman made a gesture to Su Yan. The two of them sat down as the guest and host, and the remaining four bosses also took their seats one after another.


    Although Ye Hao also entered the hall, he did not take a seat, but stood respectfully behind the old woman.


    The Ye Family''s rules have always been strict. If there is a gap in generation, even the patriarch can''t overstep it.


    The Grand Elder arranged outside for a while before entering the hall, and only then did the Ye family restore a little order inside and outside.


    The old woman asked Su Yan first: "I don''t know which fairy mountain your dojo is located in?"


    The old woman''s question was actually asking about Su Yan''s origins. Su Yan''s skills are very strong, and it is absolutely impossible for him to come from a wild road. The inheritance history and the magic weapons used are definitely extraordinary.


    Su Yan said: "I settled in Yaoshan, but you may not have heard the name Yaoshan..."


    The five old monsters of the Ye family really showed a very confused expression, because Yaoshan is not a fairy mountain, and it is also unknown in the demon world.


    Su Yan said: "Actually, I am not a native of the Xumi world. I am completely different from you people. I came from the upper realm. The only purpose of coming to the Xumi world is to find something."


    The five old monsters of the Ye family were even more shocked when they heard what Su Yan said, "In so many years, no immortal from the upper realm has descended to Mount Xumi. Mount Xumi has always been in the hands of the Buddha. How did you do it? of?"


    Su Yan smiled, but did not speak, obviously not intending to explain the problem.


    These five bosses are all different in knowledge and strength, knowing that strong men like Su Yan disdain to deceive them by lying.


    If you don''t say anything, you must have your own reasons, and if you continue to ask questions, it will only annoy the other party.


    Since Su Yan is a true immortal from the upper realm, does this mean that the long-closed passage between the upper realm and Mount Xumi has finally shown a slight slack?


    You must know that the purpose of these five bosses who can''t get out of the dead is all to break through their own limits, enter the realm of the fairy king, and then fly to the upper realm!


    There is absolutely no way they can get around this problem, because this problem is related to the foundation of these five old monsters.


    Then the old woman said again: "So, if you look at it this way, what happened today is definitely a misunderstanding. There is no hatred between our Ye family and Zunjia... If Zunjia doesn''t mind, we can do it. Staying for a while, so that we can get close, by the way, I also have a lot of things about the upper realm that I want to ask you."


    From her own perspective, the old woman''s words are completely reasonable.


    But from the point of view of the great elder, that is simply a worthwhile thing!


    The elder called this old woman an aunt, and naturally knew what the origin of this old woman was and what her temperament was!


    The old woman named Ye Yingqiong, she should be the strongest female monk since the establishment of the Ye Clan, not one of them.


    There are countless monsters and monsters killed in his life, and he has the upper hand in the confrontation with the other six. Seven thousand years ago, in the seven longevity families, almost no one dared to compete with her!


    If she is not a woman, she can definitely serve as the patriarch of the Ye Clan!


    Later, Ye Yingqiong hung the sword at the entrance of the ancestral hall and floated away. No one knew how her whereabouts were... so much so that many legends were born. Some people said that they had seen her in Shenhai, thousands of miles away.


    Unexpectedly, she was sitting dead in the back mountain!


    Su Yan said: "What is there to ask about things in the upper realm? If you have the ability to break through to the realm of the immortal king, the Tathagata will naturally let you go to the immortal realm. The Tathagata Buddha has always been reasonable."


    Ye Yingqiong frowned and said: "Venerable drivers may not know it. The monks of Mount Xumi are bound by the world laws of Mount Xumi. It is simply difficult to reach the sky if they want to break through the golden fairy realm..."


    Before Ye Yingqiong finished speaking, Su Yan had already laughed.


    Ye Yingqiong and the other four old monsters also looked at Su Yan with very puzzled eyes, as if they were completely puzzled by what was so funny.


    Su Yan said: "Cultivation is originally going against the sky. You don''t have the belief that anyone can conquer the sky, how can you break through the illusory limit of the legend? If you don''t subconsciously believe that you can do one thing, then don''t care about you No matter how long it takes, it��s impossible to break through. Because your own heart is a yoke, fettering the possibility of miracles. To break through the realm of the fairy king, in fact, the key is not in cultivation, but in the state of mind. The fairy king masters the principle of immortality, gold The immortal also masters the rule of immortality, why separate the two? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Ye Yingqiong was a little speechless for a while, and she seemed to have some inspiration in her mind. She first silently wrote down Su Yan''s words in her heart, and planned to go back and try to figure it out carefully. It should be a great harvest. .


    Ye Yingqiong immediately said: "It is really rewarding to hear the words of the driver. Why don''t you invite people to tea?"


    Su Yan waved his hand gently and said, "You don''t need tea. It seems that your Ye family also understands people and knows how to entertain guests."


    Ye Yingqiong slapped his hand on the armrest of the chair fiercely, and looked at the great elder!


    There was a strong murderous look in this look, making the elder shudder!


    How can she not be angry in her heart, only when the Ye Family comes to life and death, she will come out of the mountain, breaking the deadlock will only ruin her practice!


    Now she has understood what happened. It was entirely due to the arrogance of the elders who didn''t know the sky and the earth. If they were polite and polite to Su Yan from the beginning, where would these incidents happen?


    From the moment he saw Su Yan holding the Profound White Orb, Ye Yingqiong knew that they could never be Su Yan''s opponent!


    Faced with an enemy that is impossible to defeat, of course the way to think about is how to turn the enemy into a friend!


    This is the best way to survive!


    But now the Ye Family''s Presbyterian Church obviously doesn''t have such wisdom. They only know how to use the family''s reputation to put on airs, and they don''t know the consequences of doing so!


    It is really a group of wine bags and rice bags that can''t even see the situation!


    Had it not been for an outsider like Su Yan here, Ye Yingqiong would have been furious and had taught all the elders a lesson!

 Chapter 3918： Punishment for the Great Elder

    Chapter 3918: Punishment for the Great Elder


    Ye Yingqiong stared at the great elder and said, "Ye Yuting, come here!"


    Ye Yuting was the name of the elder, and after hearing the aunt''s summons, he could only walk forward nervously.


    "What happened today, do you want to give me an explanation?"


    When Ye Yingqiong was talking with Su Yan, the face of the elder had already turned pale!


    He originally thought that Ye Yingqiong would be fighting against Su Yan when he came out of the mountain. Who knew that things were counterproductive, and the battle he was looking forward to did not happen at all.


    Instead, Ye Yingqiong invited the other party into the hall politely and treated each other with courtesy.


    The great elder is not a fool. Naturally, he has already seen that the situation is not right, but he can''t think of how this fire will burn on him so quickly!


    The great elder knelt on the ground all of a sudden, his face was terrified, but he didn''t say a word!


    Ye Yingqiong said, "Since you are the great elder, you are in charge of the family law. You are more familiar with the family law than you are here. Do you know when the Hongtian Great Formation can be launched?"


    The Grand Elder was stunned for a moment, and then whispered: "Hongtian Great Array can only be activated when the Ye Family reaches the critical moment of life and death."


    "You also know that it''s life and death? I didn''t see any life or death when I came down the mountain!" Ye Yingqiong''s burst of shouts shocked the elder.


    The elder can only defend himself: "If it weren''t for Auntie to go down the mountain, we would have been unable to resist it. In fact, it could be considered as endangered..."


    Before the great elder had finished speaking, Ye Yingqiong had already slapped his face with a slap in the face!


    Ye Yingqiong''s slap was very hard, and the great elder was directly slapped out!


    "Really presumptuous! I dare to quibble in front of this seat!"


    The great elder in the Ye family can already be regarded as the second person under the patriarch, but Ye Yingqiong''s slap is not polite at all!


    This slap slapped all the Ye Family elders outside the door with trepidation. Have they ever seen the great elder being slapped and slapped by someone like this?


    This means that the ancestors of the Ye family are really angry, Ye Yingqiong''s face is not good, and the other four bosses are hard to see where they are!


    Today this matter has evolved to such a degree, it is necessary to find someone to take the blame, otherwise there is no explanation for Su Yan.


    And the great elder happens to be a good candidate for this backing!


    Su Yan saw the great elder flying directly out, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed during the flight. After he fell heavily to the ground, it took a long time before he was relieved, but half of his cheek was clearly printed on it. Five fingerprints.


    Then the elder spit out a mouthful of blood, with three teeth inside!


    Ye Yingqiong''s slap has absolutely no reservations, but this slap is just the beginning.


    An old monster next to him said: "You don''t have the slightest wisdom, and you put your family in danger inexplicably. Are you planning to bury the entire Ye Clan together?"


    How could the great elder bear such a big crime, he had to argue for himself.


    But he didn''t dare to accuse Su Yan, he could only say that all this was a misunderstanding, but neither Su Yan nor the five bosses of the Ye family could be satisfied with the explanation of "misunderstanding"!


    "Bastard thing! You are so embarrassed to say such things! This is Venerable True Immortal of the Upper Realm, when did our Ye Family be so arrogant that we were going to confront the Venerable True Immortal of the Upper Realm? If it weren''t for the kindness of the Venerable, Ye Jiazao It''s already destroyed!" Ye Yingqiong''s words revealed a very strong coldness, "I don''t think you need to be a great elder anymore. Go back and think about it for ten years."


    After Ye Yingqiong finished saying this, he looked at the other four bosses, all of whom nodded and said yes.


    Then Ye Yingqiong said again: "Ye Hao, you are the current patriarch of the Ye clan, what do you think?"


    Ye Hao clasped his fist and said, "I have no opinion, of course I listen to the opinions of the five ancestors."


    The great elder was finally stunned when he heard this, and he had no idea that he would be punished so severely!


    This is tantamount to banishing him from the presbytery, which is a disguised deprivation of his rights!


    From now on he would never want to enter the Presbyterian Council again!


    And the other six elders had been injured by Su Yan just now, and the great elder was deprived of power, and they would definitely not be able to run away.


    The power structure of the upper echelon of the Ye family will surely undergo tremendous changes after today.


    Su Yan glanced at Ye Hao. Ye Hao''s face was not happy or sad, but he was definitely the beneficiary of this incident. He can only say that he is too deep in the city to be happy or angry.


    In fact, Xiao Jiujiu Su Yan in the middle is very clear.


    From the time Su Yan visited, Ye Hao did not appear as the patriarch. Instead, he disappeared and completely handed over the power to the presbytery.


    At that time, Su Yan felt very strange about this.


    Now that things have developed into this situation, it is naturally the fault of the Presbyterian Church. Because Ye Hao was not present, he could be blamed no matter what.


    When the new presbytery was established, I was afraid that Ye Hao would be the only one in the Ye Clan.


    Because these five bosses are obviously not interested in secular power for a long time.


    But the Presbyterian Church was too arrogant. If Su Yan was invited in in a kind manner, there would not be so many incidents.


    It is not so much that the elders have been calculated by the patriarch Ye Hao, it is better to say that the elders have lost their arrogance.


    Then Ye Yingqiong asked Su Yan again: "Are you satisfied with my handling?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s hard to talk about dissatisfaction. This is the housework of your Ye family, and I''m an outsider and I can''t tell you."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Ye Yingqiong knew that Su Yan did not intend to continue the situation, and planned to release the Ye family. So he gave Su Yan a fist and respected the precious stones, and then coldly said to the elder: "You still What are you doing here?"


    The Great Elder had nothing to do, so he could only kowtow three heads to Ye Yingqiong, then staggered away from the hall, and went back to think behind closed doors.


    Now that there is a scapegoat, the matter can be considered as a temporary solution.


    Su Yan hadn''t had the will to slay the Ye Clan. Since the face was already passable, he didn''t bother to investigate anything.


    Next, the five old monsters of the Ye family asked Su Yan a lot of questions, some about the upper realm and some about cultivation.


    Su Yan didn''t have any reservations, and almost always knew everything without saying anything.


    Su Yan''s remarks are high-pitched, and the five bosses have already noticed Su Yan''s extraordinaryness, and immediately asked Su Yan to stay in Ye''s house for a while.


    In order to ensure that Su Yan stayed, Ye Wushuang was also asked to pay Su Yan as his teacher on the spot in this hall. He played the family card and wanted Su Yanduo to stay in Ye''s house for a period of time.


    They still have many questions to ask Su Yan!

 Chapter 3919： The wheel of history

    Chapter 3919: The Wheel of History


    This courtesy of apprenticeship, Su Yan can save the province, originally he didn''t like the red tape, only let Ye Wushuang kowtow three heads, and officially passed the Mowen Divine Sword to her.


    Mo Wen''s Divine Sword originally still had Su Yan''s Divine Sense Imprint. After Ye Wushuang''s apprenticeship, Su Yan also erased this Divine Sense Imprint and re-imprinted Ye Wushuang''s Divine Sense Imprint.


    Su Yan went on to say: "I can only stay in Ye''s house for ten days at most and pass on a set of exercises and swordsmanship to Wushuang. After that, I will leave here."


    Of course, Su Yan has his own worries. An incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva has already returned to the Western Paradise. I am afraid that the Buddha will soon send someone to ask Su Yan to go back to the realm of illusion.


    In fact, the time left for Su Yan to find the remaining five ancient artifacts was not enough.


    However, being able to leave a copy of his own tradition in this Xumi world is also a matter of natural origin.


    Ye Yingqiong took a closer look at the little girl behind Su Yan. From just now, these five bosses have looked at Ye Wushuang carefully...


    Their insight and eyesight are the strongest in the Ye Family, and they have already seen that the beautiful golden fire mark between Ye Wushuang''s eyebrows is not made up, but a stigmata!


    If there is the blessing of stigmata, he is a born saint!


    Several old monsters are already, but it is a pity that Ye Wushuang is a daughter.


    Otherwise, Ye Wushuang will definitely become the patriarch of the Ye family!


    It will definitely bring Ye Family''s prestige to the apex and suppress all the other six!


    A born saint came to this world to do a great cause. This kind of character was originally a dragon and phoenix, and it was the blessing of the Ye family to be born in the Ye family.


    Ye Wushuang followed Su Yan out for some experience, and when he came back there was already a stigmata, there must be some extraordinary adventure in the middle.


    Ye Yingqiong asked about the origin of Ye Wushuang''s stigmata. Ye Wushuang was about to answer, but he heard Su Yan say: "Wushuang, don''t talk, spread your hands and show them to these five ancestors."


    Ye Wushuang heard Su Yan''s instructions. Although he was still very nervous, he still obeyed Su Yan''s instructions and spread his hands and walked in front of Ye Yingqiong.


    The other four old monsters also came over uncontrollably, wanting to see what special mystery Ye Wushuang''s hands had.


    Why does the rare stigma appear on this saint''s body!


    After Ye Yingqiong carefully read Ye Wushuang''s palm prints, she couldn''t help being surprised!


    Because she had seen Ye Wushuang''s rare female emperor fate from her palm prints!


    Ye Hao also came up curiously, wanting to see what is special about Ye Wushuang''s hands, but although he is very deep in the city, he has no great skills. He looked at Ye Wushuang''s hands for a long time, but he still didn''t see any clues. Come!


    But Ye Hao could see the shock in the eyes of the ancestors!


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart. Fortunately, Ye Wushuang was his daughter. If it was from another family, he would definitely kill it desperately!


    With the blessing of the stigmata, it is easy to reach the peak of the Sumeru world. If such an existence is one''s own person, it is enough, if it is an enemy, it must be strangled in the baby!


    Ye Yingqiong looked up at Su Yan, saw a hint of playfulness in Su Yan''s eyes, and then carefully checked Ye Wushuang''s palm prints. The direction in these palm prints clearly explained Ye Wushuang''s future...


    "You can see it too... She will have limitless achievements in the future." Su Yan said.


    Ye Yingqiong looked at Ye Wushuang, Ye Wushuang only felt that the ancestor''s eyes were like whirlpools, as if to attract her soul.


    "You should take good care of her. The most ridiculous thing is that when I sent her back, your Ye family didn''t want her to come in. I already knew that all of your Ye family��s powers now are wine bags and rice bags, none of them. Used in."


    Su Yan said this very blatantly, but he didn''t have any scruples. Because he was just saying what Ye Yingqiong was thinking.


    Adding a stigma to the emperor''s destiny, if Ye Wushuang like this were pushed directly outside the clan, it would be too daunting.


    Ye Yingqiong took a deep breath and said, "Unexpectedly, Renrui was born in our Ye family. It seems that the prosperity of our Ye family is about to come!"


    In addition, the old stranger said: "The **** elders just refused to let her return to the ancestral home. If Ye Wushuang ran away with an outsider! It would be hard to blame the **** elders!"


    After the two ancestors spoke, all the old elders who were onlookers outside fell into inexplicable shock!


    Obviously, the ancestors also agreed with Su Yan''s statement, Ye Wushuang is definitely not an ordinary person!


    It''s just... these old elders almost watched Ye Wushuang grow up, and even they couldn''t tell what was special about Ye Wushuang.


    In terms of talent, although it is not bad, it has no advantage compared to those geniuses in the history of the Ye Clan, and she is still a woman...


    But soon, Ye Yingqiong began to worry again, saying: "Our Ye clan has never had a matriarch for thousands of years. Many exercises in the clan are passed on from male to female. This is the rule of the ancestor... Is it going to be broken by her?"


    Ye Wushuang is a female emperor, and her future achievements are definitely not only the patriarch of the Ye Clan, but it also means that she will definitely break the rules of the past.


    Su Yan said: "You are also a woman. You should know how ridiculous the rules of passing on from men to women. The rules of the ancestors can only govern the ancestors'' era. After 10,000 years of vicissitudes, the ancestors'' rules are already out of date. Advancement will always be eliminated in the end. Because you have also seen that the times have reached a crossroads, and changes will inevitably be ushered in."


    Ye Yingqiong said: "But violating the rules of the ancestors is afraid that there will be a lot of resistance, and it may cause many killings in the end..."


    What she meant by this was that if Ye Wushuang were to gather the Ye Clan, and then achieve the dominance of the human female emperor, then I was afraid that it would cause a huge killing in the Ye Family at the initial stage.


    Su Yan said: "The old forces are levelled before the new ones will rise. This is the law of change in human society, and it has been the same since ancient times. It is an unbreakable definite number. Some people who want to stop the trend of history will naturally be run over by the wheels of history. Broken, this is an inevitable price. The immortal emperor and the immortal king can''t go against the trend, let alone a smaller existence."


    Ye Yingqiong was shocked.


    The mystery in this conversation was only understood by Su Yan and a few Ye Family bosses.


    From the moment Ye Wushuang got the stigmata, the world of Xumi was destined to have one more female emperor. If the seven longevity families were more acquainted, they might still be preserved. If they must defy Ye Wushuang''s accession to the throne and claim the emperor, then they will naturally be Crushed!


    This is the destiny of destiny!


    That''s why Su Yan accepted such an apprentice in an exceptional way!

 Chapter 3920： Bizarre girl

    Chapter 3920 The Strange Girl


    Suddenly there was a commotion in the crowd outside, and then a general in iron armor appeared and said: "The patriarch, a few ancestors, and the reinforcements of the other six families have arrived. How should they be arranged?"


    When the Great Elder dealt with Su Yan before, he also sent people to invite reinforcements from the other six longevity families.


    After receiving the call for help, these six families dared to come almost non-stop, an hour earlier than the time expected by the elder.


    After these six big families arrived desperately, they found that there was no war in the Ye family, they were all sulking and needed to be comforted.


    Ye Yingqiong said: "Ye Hao, you are the patriarch, you can deal with it."


    "Yes." Ye Hao held his fist respectfully, not daring to defy the slightest.


    Ye Wushuang was still confused when he heard Ye Yingqiong say: "You can learn swords from Shangxian first, and come to me after Shangxian leaves. We can teach you all the skills of our five bosses. "


    Ye Wushuang was shocked physically and mentally, but Ye Hao was the one who suffered the most. He looked back at his daughter, and he felt an extremely strong sense of crisis in his heart!


    These hidden old monsters have never been to anything. Anyone who is not interested, now actually wants to take Ye Wushuang to the back mountain to guide his practice, the meaning of this is really too obvious!


    Ye Hao only then eliminated the Presbyterian Church, intending to take over the power within the clan. Unexpectedly, he was not happy for a moment when a stronger opponent than the Great Elder appeared... Suddenly there was a mixed feeling in his heart!


    Ye Wushuang didn''t think so much, only felt that it was really a pleasure to have such a powerful master''s teaching. He felt ecstatic in his heart and immediately agreed.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Wushuang and shook his head slightly, just because he had already seen the foregone conclusion of the fight between father and daughter and blood relatives in the cause and effect of fate...


    This is the fixed number in the fate, the female emperor''s fate, and the star official is breaking the army, and the killing is too heavy, which will inevitably bite the family.


    In many cases, being able to see how the future will work is not a happy thing, but it makes people feel very heavy!


    Moreover, this was an unspeakable secret, Su Yan saw through it, and couldn''t tell Ye Wushuang to understand it.


    Su Yan stayed in Ye''s house for ten days. During this period, the patriarchs of the other six families also heard about Su Yan''s existence, and couldn''t wait to see Venerable Immortal.


    But Su Yan ignored all of them, only taught Ye Wushuang a set of swordsmanship and a set of methods for training Golden Core, and then left.


    Ye Wushuang was naturally very reluctant, because after meeting Su Yan, her life trajectory was completely changed.


    Without Su Yan, she might still be that ignorant little girl.


    After Su Yan left the Ye family, he planned to go back to Yaoshan.


    There are many books on Yaoshan that are tribute by the six tribes. For Su Yan, if he can find another ancient artifact, he will earn it.


    When Su Yan drove his sword light and flew close to Yaoshan, he only felt that there was something wrong with Yaoshan.


    There is no anger up and down the mountain, neither can you see the banners of the demon kings on the mountain, nor can you see the little demon training on the mountain.


    The whole Yaoshan is surprisingly quiet.


    Su Yan already knew what happened to Yaoshan during this period of time he had left.


    Su Yan regained his sword light and drove a white cloud, slowly landing on Mount Yao.


    The clear spring on the mountain path flows down the stone steps, and there are birds called cicadas. Without those little demons, Yaoshan was more harmonious than before.


    After Su Yancai came down from the sky, he walked towards the cave mansion.


    But only when I saw the entrance of the cave mansion, there was a lightning bolt from the sky!


    This blue lightning didn''t hurt Su Yan at all, and what made Su Yan strange was that the blue lightning seemed to be triggered by a whip!


    Su Yan was directly in the air and caught the whip with his hand!


    The electric light on the whip stopped abruptly in Su Yan''s hands. This whip was a relatively long horse whip, and the other end of the whip came from the big tree above Su Yan''s head.


    I saw a girl wearing leather boots standing on the big tree in the sky. This girl was very petite and had many pigtails tied to her head. Although her eyes were very smart, Su Yan could tell at a glance that she was not a human, but a monster!


    What happened to the tens of thousands of demon races on Yaoshan who had disappeared, but suddenly a cute and petite demon race girl appeared?


    Su Yan asked, "Who are your elders and why are they here?"


    The woman made a grimace at Su Yan and said with a grin: "You are fooled! My whip is just a cover, and it is actually poisonous. Now you are already very poisonous! If you don''t believe it, open your palms to see. ."


    If Su Yan releases his hand, the long whip will be returned to the girl''s hand.


    However, at this time, Su Yan did feel that the palm of his hand was a little itchy, so he spread out his hand, and saw that the palm of his hand had turned into a bluish blue.


    After the girl retracted the long whip, it fell on the branches below with a light leap.


    Then he sat on the thin-looking branches, making him look lighter and lighter.


    Su Yan said, "Where are the demon kings in charge of Yaoshan? Why are they missing?"


    The girl said: "Now that you are already poisoned, why don''t you care about whether you can live or not, why are you still caring about others?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s just a mere poison, it doesn''t matter at all."


    "Humph! You''re still talking big, you''d better be scared, otherwise people won''t give you the antidote." The girl''s expression seemed innocent and romantic, and she didn''t seem to know the world.


    But Su Yan did not let go of the vigilance in his heart, just said: "If your poison is useless to me, what are you going to do?"


    The girl said: "Impossible! My poison is Ling ferret''s poison, it is extremely cold, and even Da Luo Jinxian can''t resolve it! If you are so powerful, aren''t you the fairy king?"


    Su Yan nodded and smiled, and then spread out his palms, only to see that Su Yan''s palms had returned to the original state.


    The bluish purple caused by the toxin just now can''t be seen at all...


    "Huh! How could this happen?" The girl''s eyes widened, as if she had seen some incredible miracle, "How did you do it? This is the poison of Ling Ferret!"


    While the girl was talking, Su Yan suddenly approached silently. When the girl reacted, she had fallen into Su Yan''s control and couldn''t move even if she wanted to move!


    Su Yan gently raised her hand, and the girl fell directly from the branch to the ground. Although she was standing in front of Su Yan, the demon power around her body was sealed by the powerful force, except for blinking and moving her fingers. Less than.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "I don''t like bullying little girls, as long as you answer my questions honestly, I will let you leave safely, okay? Otherwise, I will use magic to turn you into a stone and let you stand. I can''t move here for 300 years."

 Chapter 3921： Yaoshan is empty

    The third thousand nine hundred and twenty-first chapter Yaoshan is empty


    After being controlled by Su Yan''s magic power, the girl struggled with all her strength, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t move her body at all, and even the demon energy in her body seemed to be frozen by ice.


    Then the girl looked at Su Yan very nervously and said, "Can you really turn me into a stone?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try. Maybe I don''t have such a great ability."


    The young girl was so subdued by Su Yan that she couldn''t move. She didn''t dare to try this kind of thing, but looking at her expression, she still looked a bit unconvinced.


    The girl snorted heavily, and said to Su Yan: "Then you have to answer a question first, why is the poison of Ling ferret useless to you?"


    Su Yan was about to answer, but a hearty male voice came from the big tree behind him, saying: "He has completed the Eucharist, and of course he is not invaded by poisons. Not to mention the poison of the spirit ferret, but the poison is ten times more violent. I can''t hurt him either."


    The appearance of this hearty male voice is too abrupt!


    When Su Yan came just now, there was no man behind him.


    This man appeared behind Su Yan silently, not knowing what powerful means was used, and his aura converged so much that he almost concealed Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    The girl in front of him did not pose any substantial threat to Su Yan, but the strength of the man who suddenly appeared behind him was unfathomable.


    Su Yan turned around and saw a big man in a training suit standing on a tree. This big man looked like he was about fifty years old. Although his facial features were firm, he had many wrinkles and his silver hair looked even more old. But he stared condescendingly at Su Yan. , His eyes seemed as if the tiger had found its favorite prey!


    He had silver-gray hair scattered behind his head, and two long swords stuck behind his back.


    The height is at least two meters, the body''s muscles are exceptionally developed, and the wrists are extremely thick. He is definitely a master with swords.


    Because Su Yan didn''t know what the big man came from, so he stared at the big man silently.


    And this big man did not speak for a long time after being stared at by Su Yan, both sides were extremely alert, but neither had the desire to do anything.


    It is difficult to tell whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend, but at least it seems to be harmless now.


    Su Yan asked, "There were tens of thousands of demon soldiers on Mount Yao, do you know where all those demon soldiers have gone?"


    The big man stared at Su Yan and said: "If you ask me this question, I am asking for nothing, because I also only came to Yaoshan. The little girl behind you should be clear about this matter."


    The girl seemed to realize that the situation was a little bad, and said: "Old man, don''t talk nonsense! People can''t change all the tens of thousands of demon soldiers in Yaoshan!"


    The big man said: "Of course you are not so capable, but your master''s great master has such skills. I have already heard the wind on the way here. The true master of Qian Dao came down to meet Yaoshan��s Shangxian Zun. It will be a while."


    Su Yan had never heard of a great master.


    He wasn''t in Yaoshan for a while. Could someone invade Yaoshan while Su Yan was not in Yaoshan?


    "You, you... how do you know that the great master is my master?" The girl stared at the big man in a dazed tone.


    The big man laughed loudly, stroked his silver-white beard lightly, and said, "You weren''t born when I met the Great Sage!"


    Between this question and answer, Su Yan became the outsider.


    But now that you know who is doing things in Yaoshan, the next thing you need to do is to pick out the person who did the things and give them a lesson.


    For Su Yan, this kind of thing is really not that difficult.


    Su Yan flicked a finger in the void, and then the girl only felt that the invisible pressure that was so powerful had disappeared, and she had finally regained control of her body.


    The girl moved her wrist a little, and then she heard Su Yan say: "Take me to find your master, the Great Sage, I have something to care about with him."


    The girl was surprised and said: "You have heard my master''s name, aren''t you afraid?"


    Su Yan immediately asked, "Why should I be afraid?"


    The girl stared at Su Yan''s eyes, she didn''t know what to say for a while!


    Because she really did not expect Su Yan to give such an answer.


    Su Yan said, "I have been traversing the heavens for many years, and I have never been afraid of anyone. Since your master dares to do things in Yaoshan, he has made it clear that he does not want to give me face. The things in this time have nothing to do with your little girl. You just need to lead the way, and you don''t have to worry about the rest, and I won''t embarrass you."


    The girl took the long whip in her hand again, and a blue electric light gleamed on the whip.


    It seemed that she would wave the long whip in her hand at Su Yan at any time.


    However, Su Yan looked disapproving.


    For Su Yan, since being able to surrender this girl once, it would be equivalent to surrendering her 10,000 times. No matter what method she used to struggle, it was destined to be meaningless.


    Su Yan only glanced at the girl, and the strange thoughts in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say anything cruel, and didn''t use any method to torture her, she just faintly grew fear of Su Yan in her heart.


    "Huh! Lead the way and lead the way! Don''t regret it! When you meet my master, you must be severely taught by my master. After all, his old man is just me as a precious apprentice!"


    The girl is already planning to lead the way, but what is the origin of the big guy in front of him?


    The breath of this big man was so evil that even Su Yan could not tell whether he was a human race or a monster race. He only knew that what he was practicing was definitely not a serious exercise!


    There is absolutely no purpose for such a character to come here, and it cannot be a coincidence.


    The young girl said to Su Yan again: "My master is not a mere messenger, so it''s better that you send him away first, and I will take you to see the master."


    The big man stared at Su Yan, then looked at the girl, and then laughed.


    Obviously, he is very confident of his own strength and has no fear of Su Yan!


    But Su Yan wouldn''t let a little girl lead her nose, and she grabbed the girl''s wrist and said, "Just take me to see your master. I don''t want to be here anymore."


    The girl suddenly became panicked after Su Yan grabbed her wrist and said, "I don''t know who you are yet. You just want to see my master. There is such a simple thing, huh!"


    Before Su Yan could answer, the big man already said: "Didn''t I just say it? He has completed the Holy Physique, and only one person on Yaoshan can be called the kingly saint..."

 Chapter 3922： Demon God Ding

    Chapter 3922: Demon and God Cauldron


    Before the big man had finished speaking, the girl''s face was left with only a surprised expression: "Are you the legendary Venerable Immortal on Mount Yao?"


    "If it''s not me, there can be others?"


    "But didn''t you run away watching the wind? Knowing that my master was coming to attack Yaoshan, did you deliberately hide from it?" The girl realized that she had failed to speak after she had spoken.


    Su Yan said, "I just went out to do some things. Now that the things are done, you have a lot of weird problems. You are so strange and weird. Didn''t your master say about you?"


    The girl snorted heavily, and said, "Lead the way and lead the way. You are not allowed to teach others."


    The girl threw the whip into the sky, and then it turned into a magic carpet. Without the girl''s order, Su Yan had already taken the girl to the magic carpet in one fell swoop.


    As for the big man with double swords on his back, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    The girl drove the magic carpet and flew towards the back of Mount Yao, while the big man hung far behind, completely meaningless of concealment and body shape.


    After flying for twenty miles, I saw a bare hill.


    In Su Yan''s memory, there are many big trees growing on the hills on all sides of Mount Yao. No mountain has ever been bare.


    Many large wooden stakes can still be seen on this mountain, which means that there used to be many large trees here, but they were all cut down.


    The reason for felling is also very simple. There is a big cauldron at the highest point of the hill, and a blue-purple demon fire is burning under the big cauldron.


    This big tripod was almost the size of a two-story building, and something seemed to be cooking inside the tripod, and purple smoke was slowly emerging from the tripod.


    Su Yan asked, "What are you cooking?"


    The girl said: "How do I know! Okay, as long as you go to the side of the demon gods cauldron, my rune will know that you have arrived, and you can let them go, right?"


    Su Yan immediately let go of the girl''s wrist, and then fell by the side of the Demon God Cauldron.


    There are many exquisite patterns on the demon-shen cauldron, these patterns look very exquisite, and at the same time have a primitive texture.


    Su Yan knew from a glance that this great tripod must be quite a few years old, and it was definitely an ancient artifact.


    After the girl fell on the ground, she didn''t mean to slip away from Su Yan at all. Instead, she carried her hands and turned around Su Yan''s side, and then said: "Huh! My master is coming soon. This lady wants to see how good you are!"


    And behind Su Yan and the young girl, the big man carrying two swords also fell on the mountain, keeping a distance of at least 100 meters from Su Yan and the others.


    Su Yan said: "This tripod is a good treasure. It should be a sacrificial weapon of the monster race in ancient times, but there is nothing to say about the demon fire below. The demon fire is subdivided into 72 doors, which is probably ranked 32nd. The purple mad demon fire is not very useful. I thought it was some kind of poison that was brewed in this cauldron, but now I know it, but it��s just some minced meat. Isn��t your master going to do anything to worship the ancestors Ceremony?"


    The girl looked at Su Yan in amazement, and then said in astonishment, "You are really very knowledgeable!"


    Then the girl said again: "My master is coming soon. If you want to escape now, you still have a chance. I can tell you that my master is a big monster of the demon clan who has been in hiding for three thousand years, a small person like you, he The old man can be pinched to death easily!"


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, a purple demon wind suddenly blew up on the flat ground behind, and the demon wind was swiftly sweeping towards this side!


    After seeing this demon wind, Su Yan didn''t react much, just felt that the other party was a little arrogant.


    However, the world of Xumi was originally a world where the monster race was strong, and the monster race didn''t need to have too much scruples.


    The purple demon wind was blowing, and it gradually turned into a typhoon series. Su Yan knew well that this was the master of the demon wind who wanted to give them a blow.


    However, Su Yan''s figure remained motionless in the demon wind, but his sight was fascinated by the purple demon wind, and he couldn''t see too far.


    This demon wind is very strong, if you talk about demon aura, I am afraid that Su Yan has seen the strongest existence after coming to Tao Xumi world!


    Does the monster clan also have such great monsters?


    The purple demon wind gradually subsided, and the purple demon fire below the cauldron was burning more and more vigorously, and the fire almost rose into the sky!


    And the minced meat in the bronze cauldron gradually burst into a little froth, and at the same time, there was a strange fragrance rushing over his face.


    "Master, your old man is here!" The girl''s voice was filled with joy!


    An old man wearing a purple Taoist robe finally appeared on the side of the bronze cauldron.


    There are many cranes embroidered on the purple Dao robe. The old man wears a feather crown and a whisk in his hand. It looks like a fairy bone, but on the way he flew over, he was so demon-like all the way to the sky.


    Su Yan said, "You arrested those little demons in Yaoshan?"


    The old man said: "Are you the Venerable Shangxian of Yaoshan?"


    "Yes, there should be no contradictions or hatred between you and me, have you considered that I will be angry when you do this?" Su Yan had already brought a murderous aura between his words.


    The girl only felt a powerful chill that invaded her heart and lungs, and she couldn''t resist it no matter what!


    Su Yan in front of him seemed to have completely changed someone, and he had completely disappeared from the chic and timelessness just now!


    Just now, Su Yan was always smiling when he was speaking. Although there were some prestige, it was difficult for people to be hostile to him.


    At this time, Su Yanfang Buddha changed a person, suddenly incarnate into a peerless killing god!


    It was the first time that the girl saw such an extreme change in a person, and she couldn''t react to it.


    And the sleeves of the purple-clothed old man suddenly became very bulging, and it was full of powerful monsters!


    Su Yan said, "Where are the little demons in Yaoshan? I can give you a chance. If you cherish it, you might even survive!"


    The purple-clothed old man said: "You are not even a demon clan. You dare to call yourself a sage, and you want to order the demon clan in the world, is he too emperor who really thinks he is a monster clan?"


    This purple-clothed old man''s tone was condescending, he was obviously a character who had been in the upper ranks for a long time, and only this kind of character would have such a big dissatisfaction with Su Yan.


    "Is it too late for you to judge, I''ll give you one last chance, where are the demons in Yaoshan?"


    The purple-clothed old man said: "Aren''t they all in the demon and **** cauldron?"


    There are a lot of meat in the demon-sacred cauldron. Are they all made from Yaoshan''s demon clan?


    Su Yan is the master of Yaoshan, and all the demons under his hand were killed by this old man, and the flesh and blood were used as sacrifices. This is almost the most shameless thing in the world!


    Su Yan''s expression suddenly became murderous, and under Su Yan''s feet, a layer of ice gradually spread!

 Chapter 3923： Ancient Eucharist

    The third thousand nine hundred and twenty-three chapters of the ancient sacred body


    Not only this purple-clothed old man, but even the big man who had been following Su Yan behind his back was taken aback!


    As Su Yan''s expression changed, that powerful murderous aura even affected the celestial phenomena!


    Originally, the sky was clear and cloudless. At this time, the sky was also shrouded in sorrow, and the light became extremely dim!


    Su Yan looked amiable before. He didn''t expect that once he was really angry, even the world would change color!


    Then Su Yan shot!


    Su Yan''s murderous aura has reached its peak. For Su Yan''s shot, the purple-clothed old man had certain expectations, but although he was prepared, he obviously underestimated Su Yan''s swordsmanship!


    Su Yan''s sword came too fast and too violently!


    The Wanzai Hanbing Sword changed into an icy blue sword light in Su Yan''s hands!


    Where this sword light passes, everything can be frozen!


    Even the powerful spells condensed by the purple-clothed old man with the demon energy were also condensed in the air by the powerful cold air!


    After that, this powerful chill continued to spread towards the body of the purple-clothed old man, and the sleeves of the purple-clothed old man were also stained with chill, almost in the blink of an eye, the chill had spread to both arms!


    The purple-clothed old man snorted heavily, trying to mobilize the demon energy in his body, shattering his sleeves, and at the same time shattering the cold air, before he escaped!


    However, the sleeves of the purple-robed old man were shattered by himself, and the original robes of the fairy-style and bones turned into sleeveless vests, and the image of the whole person became extremely funny because of this.


    But in this situation, no one can laugh at all.


    Because the murderous aura and swordsmanship that Su Yan showed just now are really terrifying!


    The purple-clothed old man gently flicked the whisk in his hand, and quickly chanted the magic formula in his mouth. This whisk directly turned into countless white hairs and swept towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s sword light is very sharp, and the white hair extending from the whisk has been chopped into pieces in a single face!


    Unexpectedly, after being chopped up, the white hairs of the whiskers were completely exploded afterwards, directly covering the sky and the ground, almost wrapping up the entire mountain!


    The sky and the ground are full of dusty white hairs, and these white hairs are constantly attacking Su Yan from all directions!


    Every time Su Yan chopped the white hair into pieces, the more white hair would be born behind!


    If this continues, the entire mountain will fall into a white cocoon room!


    This purple-clothed old man has some abilities, but trying to defeat Su Yanna on this level is simply a dream!


    I saw that Su Yan directly inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword into the ground, and an icy cold air quickly icy the entire mountain at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Afterwards, the white hairs that reached the ground and the white hairs in the sky were all infected by the cold and became frozen!


    With the power of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, it is easy to turn this mountain into an iceberg!


    Su Yan said, "I would like to see if your whisk has changed drastically or my chill is drastic!"


    As the cold continued to spread, the old man finally had to abandon his own whisk and watched the whisk was completely frozen in the air!


    The real reason for the old man to make a decision is not in the dusty place, but in the demon and **** cauldron not far away.


    I saw that the purple crazy demon fire below the demon **** cauldron had all turned into ice crystals, and the burning posture of the flame before it was frozen in ice was perfectly preserved!


    If the cold air is drawn to myself, I am afraid that the demon energy will not be able to resist it no matter how strong it is!


    The first battle between the two sides was Su Yan''s complete victory. Su Yan was trying to take advantage of the victory and chase. A stamp pad suddenly appeared in the sky. Although the stamp pad hadn''t fallen yet, there was already strong enough pressure to explode on Su Yan''s body.


    As a result, all the ice on the mountain was broken!


    The power of the stamp pad on this side is not trivial, and the mountains are shaking up and down!


    Su Yan''s Wanzai Ice Sword was inserted into the rock in front of him, and Su Yan wanted to pull out the Wanzai Ice Sword and hold it in his hand again.


    Su Yan couldn''t do it even with such a simple action!


    At this time, Su Yan only felt that he was carrying a Mount Tai on his back! The pressure is so great!


    Even if Su Yan used the power of King Dalun Ming''s Xuanwu, he could barely bear it!


    The magic weapon used by this old man must be something ancient!


    With Su Yan''s powerful physical strength, he could barely bear it. If it is changed to a physical strength that is not so strong, I am afraid that it has already been crushed into flesh!


    Su Yan recalled carefully that when the old man used the whisk just now, his lips had been fastened together, and he must have been chanting some spell.


    Su Yan thought he was driving Fuchen, but unexpectedly, he hid a large seal beside Fuchen and flew into the air!


    This one-handed stealth change is indeed very good, and even Su Yan has been concealed from it!


    At this time, Su Yan was suppressed by the Da Yin and unable to move, but the old man was obviously more surprised than Su Yan, and couldn''t help directly saying: "How can you not be crushed under the suppression of the Shentai Yin? How is this possible?"


    The Shentai Seal is the magic weapon for the old man to become famous. No matter how powerful the enemy is, no matter how many enemies there are, as long as the Shentai Seal is sacrificed, all the enemies will be crushed into meat sauce! It has always been unfavorable!


    How can someone support it this time? It''s too unreasonable!


    Behind Su Yan, the big man said, "Great Sage, are you confused? Take a closer look at his body and spirit! Is it possible that you are really dim-eyed?"


    While reciting the magic tricks to strengthen the power of the Shentai Seal, the old man opened the Yaozu''s heavenly eyes to observe Su Yan.


    At this look, it was extremely shocking!


    "He has achieved the sacred body of Xiao Hunyuan! How is this possible! Obviously only the saints of the ancient times can be physically sanctified! Now that the ancient times have long passed, why can he be physically sanctified?"


    Only then did the Great Sage Master understand what kind of existence he had provoked.


    If he had known that Su Yan had already cultivated the Hunyuan Eucharist, he would definitely not come to Su Yan''s trouble!


    The existence of the cultivated sacrament is not only extremely powerful, but even the luck is far beyond the comparison of ordinary monks. This kind of person comes to this world to do a great cause vigorously!


    If you are embarrassed with this kind of person, if you can kill them in one fell swoop, if you can''t kill the opponent, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles!


    The big man said again: "After the sage of the ancient times has cultivated his body to the highest level, even the universe and galaxy can be broken! Although he is far from the realm of Da Hunyuan, the sacred body that has been shaped into Xiaocheng is enough. The sacred platform to deal with you is printed! Great Sage, it seems that today is your death date! Hahaha!"


    The meaning of this big guy laughing and gloating is so obvious!

 Chapter 3924： Leverage

    The third thousand nine hundred and twenty-four chapters


    The barren ancient era that the Great Sage and the Great Han said was the era when the Taoist gates were initially formed. At that time, when the era was opened, not only was there ample aura, but also had many great opportunities.


    Some graceful existences, later saints, were all sanctified in the flesh.


    But these saints almost all fell in the fight with the ancient emperor, and there are no more than five remaining in the immortal world.


    These saints who have become sacred in the flesh testify to the Hunyuan Dao fruit, and also achieve the golden body of Hunyuan Dao.


    Su Yan was also sanctified in the flesh, and it is not wrong to say that Su Yan cultivated into a small Hunyuan Eucharist.


    After knowing that Su Yan was carrying the Eucharist, the Great Sage Qiandao became even more flustered.


    In addition to cultivating the Saint Body, Su Yan also mastered ancient artifacts. As long as Su Yan held the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand again, perhaps the suppression of the Shentai Seal would be destroyed by Su Yan!


    When the time comes, the great master will have nothing to do!


    After a simple test, the confrontation between Su Yan and the Great Sage of Gan Dao has reached the stage of life and death.


    This is also natural, because in the duel of masters, there will not be so many complicated tricks at all. If you want to divide life and death, three or five moves are enough.


    Although the Great Sage of Qiandao understands a lot, and the cultivation techniques are very complicated, but it is only this side of the Shentai seal that can threaten Su Yan. Even if the other techniques and formations are taken out, they are no match for Wanzai Frost Sword One. The sharpness of the sword.


    Those various spells and swordsmanship are often used when dealing with enemies that are inferior to you!


    The great sage said: "Cijing, if you don��t come to help yet, is there any benefit to you if I fall here? You came to find me, not to get a share of the gods and wild festivals! If I fall, You won''t get anything!"


    This big man named Cijing really knew each other with the great sage!


    Ci Jing laughed and said: "The great saint, I have been waiting for you to beg me to take action. As long as you ask me, how can I sit and see you to die. Everyone is old acquaintance, and I will follow him all the way. Here, isn''t it the moment you are waiting for?"


    Dao Dasheng is very arrogant by nature, and never likes to ask for help. If he asks for help, it is tantamount to owing someone a favor.


    This incident can be used not only to brag about it in the future, but more importantly, to get a favor that the great sage has to pay back. This is the situation he wants most.


    Ci Jing had already pulled out the two swords that had been inserted diagonally behind her back as she spoke.


    This sword showed a weird bright green, and the sword light it emitted was as weird as a green haze!


    Although there are some green fairy swords in the fairy world, those green fairy swords are often very transparent and clear, unlike this sword that is full of demon atmosphere.


    Ci Jing stood behind Su Yan. Although Su Yan couldn''t see the action of Ci Jing pulling his sword, he knew what Ci Jing was planning only by listening to the voice.


    For Su Yan, the situation is terribly bad now because of the enemy''s back and forth!


    Ci Jing said again: "The great saint of the main road, you and I must use the strongest ability to attack before and after! Be sure to kill him with a single blow. The power of this person is not small, and the sword used is also an ancient artifact. If we can''t Work together, I''m afraid that I will be bitten back! But... after killing him, the long sword in his hand must belong to me. If you don''t agree to me, I will not make a move!"


    The Great Sage of Gan Dao has exhausted all his strength to support the Shentai Seal. At this time, he even had some reluctance to speak, saying: "Why don''t talk nonsense! Just do it quickly, and I will promise you no matter what the conditions are!"


    "Everyone is settled!" After seeing Su Yan''s hands, Ci Jing was already coveting the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hands.


    If he could take Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword into his own hands, it would naturally be something Ci Jing couldn''t ask for.


    Ci Jing''s sword is still in his hand, and the green sword aura has spawned seven skulls. Even the girl standing by and watching the battle feels that Ci Jing''s sword is very evil!


    It felt like she almost sucked her soul into it just by looking at it!


    Ci Jing took three deep breaths, and a sword master like him naturally understood that he should move his sword when his breath and aura reached the peak!


    The distance between Cijing and Su Yan is about 100 meters. For a powerful sword repairman, this distance is just a few minutes away, and can be reached in a flash!


    And when Ci Jing started, the seven skulls derived from the green sword aura began to swallow!


    Starting from the seventh, these skulls first swallowed the sixth skull, and then went all the way forward, swallowing all the six skulls in front!


    Then it turned into a huge green skull, following the sword light of Ci Jing, it reached Su Yan''s back almost instantly!


    Ci Jing''s sword aimed at Su Yan''s heart, and the green skull was about to swallow Su Yan''s entire body!


    Although this is a sword, it turned into two moves!


    Those masters that Ci Jing met, it was already very difficult to distract and face him in two places.


    What''s more, Su Yan was not only facing him at this time, but more importantly, his whole body was suppressed by the imprint of the gods, and he couldn''t move at all!


    Ci Jing simply couldn''t think of any reason why he had missed this sword!


    At the moment when Ci Jing''s sword was about to be delivered to Su Yan''s vest, it seemed that everything suddenly turned over!


    Seeing that his sword was about to pierce Su Yan''s body, Ci Jing suddenly suppressed it by a strong force in the sky. Ci Jing was unprepared, and was immediately crushed to the ground. move!


    Boom!


    Then a huge crack appeared in the rock on the ground, and it quickly spread to the rest of the mountain!


    On Ci Jing''s side, a dog ate **** fell and was severely suppressed on the ground, as if the bones all over his body were crushed, and the five internal organs seemed to be completely displaced!


    On the other side, the Great Sage on the main road was also pierced by a touch of green sword aura, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood!


    This is how the same thing����


    There were shocked expressions on the faces of Cijing and Great Sage Qiandao. They had no idea what Su Yan did!


    Why did their front and back flanks turn into front and back injuries, but Su Yan was unscathed!


    It was as if all their attacks had slipped over Su Yan''s body, this kind of thing was too imaginary!


    Even though they have been alive for thousands of years, this is the first time they have encountered this kind of thing!


    In fact, this principle is very simple, in fact, it is the use of Taijiquan''s strength.


    Su Yan unloaded the imprint of the Shentai Seal on Ci Jing''s body, and sent Ci Jing''s sword light to the side of the Great Sage on the main road!


    But Cijing and Qiandao Dasheng didn''t understand the principles of Taijiquan, so they felt that Su Yan''s action was simply incredible!

 Chapter 3925： The whereabouts of the third artifact

    Chapter 3925: The whereabouts of the third artifact


    Of course, the principle of Taijiquan is not complicated. To turn simple theories into practice, Su Yan alone is not enough. I saw Su Yan holding a black and white jewel in his hand. It is the Xuanbai Orb!


    And the green skull derived from Ci Jing''s sword light was also easily restrained by the power of the Xuanbai Orb at this time.


    Su Yan then gently waved his hand, and the Wanzai Cold Ice Sword flew into Su Yan''s hand. Then Su Yan waved the sword light gently, and the green skull disappeared in the void.


    The black and white aura of the Profound White Orb is actually the two powers of Yin and Yang.


    There is yin and yang, Tai Chi!


    This is the true power of the Xuanbai Orb!


    In fact, Su Yan was still in the groping stage, and he might not be able to use 70% of the power of the Profound White Orb.


    The Xuanbai Orb and the Wanzai Frost Sword are still different after all, and Su Yan himself is also the master of all swordsmen in this world. As long as it is a sword, the speed of using it cannot be slow.


    In addition, the tool spirit of the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword itself valued Su Yan very much, and Su Yan was in the same mind, so the Wanzai Frost Sword was used almost immediately, and the Profound White Orb still needed some time to rub.


    Although the Great Sage of Qiandao received his supernatural powers immediately, Ci Jing was still suppressed very miserably. Just by looking at the crushed rocks under him, you can know how terrifying the suppressing power of the Shentai Seal!


    Ci Jing should have suffered serious internal injuries.


    Su Yan glanced at Ci Jing and said, "I''ll go back and settle accounts with you."


    Although Ci Jing was unwilling, it was extremely difficult for him to get up from the ground. He is not like Su Yan''s Hunyuan Eucharist, and he can''t resist the power of the Shentai Seal at all, I am afraid it will take a while before he can stand up on his own strength.


    Then Su Yan took the sword and walked slowly forward.


    The imprint of the **** platform has been broken, and the great sage of the main road was hit by the sword of Cijing. The green sword light seemed to contain some toxin, and the great sage of the main road seemed to have a green light on his face. Can''t hold it anymore.


    The girl suddenly jumped out and stopped Su Yan on the way forward.


    She only had the long whip in her hand, but she had already known that the long whip could not be of any use to Su Yan.


    But she jumped out bravely, because she absolutely couldn''t watch her master die just like this under Su Yan''s sword.


    The girl said: "My master was lying to you just now. After the little monsters of Mount Yao were caught by us, they were **** on the nearby mountain for fear that they would disturb Master''s ceremony. The dragon meat cooked in the demon-sacred cauldron... The flesh and blood of those little monsters are too filthy, how can they be used for sacrifice?"


    Su Yan said: "Now these are all trivial matters. They just joined forces to take my life. Can''t you see? The murderer always kills them. Since they want to kill me, then you need to prepare yourself to be killed. Right? I am a person who has always had grievances and grievances, grievances and grievances."


    The girl said: "Then I am willing to use my own life to pay for Master''s life! You kill me!"


    The girl stared at Su Yan as if she was dead, but she was a little tragic.


    But Su Yan couldn''t move his mind slightly, and several ice walls appeared around her, and then she was locked in an ice chamber.


    The strength of every ice wall requires Jin Xian to use the power of Xian Ze to break it. Without Su Yan''s permission, this girl would never be able to get out of the ice room.


    Su Yan somewhat admired this girl''s courage to be willing to die for the sake of her master. Not every apprentice has this kind of heart, so naturally she would not do anything to this girl.


    Facing Su Yan step by step, the great sage of the main road is already at a loss. He has already been attacked by Cijing��s sword poison. At this time, the poison gas has approached his heart. Even without Su Yan��s persecution, he is already a mud bodhisattva crossing the river himself. Hard to guarantee.


    The Great Sage of Qiandao naturally regretted in his heart. Why did you ask Cijing to help just now? This is a typical example of getting more and more help.


    If it weren''t for Ci Jing''s sword, he might still be in a stalemate with Su Yan for a long time, and the outcome is still unknown.


    Now this situation can really be said to be a cocoon!


    After staggering for two steps, the Great Sage of Main Road said: "I am willing to buy my life with a message."


    Su Yan walked towards the main road master unmoved.


    Dadao Dashengdao: "I know you are collecting seven artifacts from ancient times! I know the whereabouts of one of them. Can this news buy my life?"


    Su Yan curiously said: "How do you know I am doing this?"


    Su Yan''s plan hasn''t even been revealed by the little demons in Mount Yao. How did the Great Sage know about it?


    Dadao Dashengdao: "You are not the only one who collected the books about the history of the Yaozu. I naturally know what you want. The beads and sword in your hand are the two artifacts you found, right?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to conceal it, and directly admitted: "It''s true."


    Dao Dao Dao: "I know the whereabouts of Tizhun Dao ring... Tizhun Dao ring is also one of the seven ancient artifacts. I have started studying the whereabouts of the seven artifacts three thousand years ago. I know that what you have in your hand must be Wanzaihan. Ice Sword and Profound White Orb!"


    The Great Sage of the Great Dao is extremely strong, and his strength and seniority within the Monster Race must be extremely high. Although Su Yan has never heard of the name of the Great Great Sage of the Great Dao, this is certain.


    "Oh?" Su Yan had already walked to the front of the Great Sage at this time. If he really knew the whereabouts of the artifact, he could save his life in exchange. This is a very fair deal for both parties.


    At this time, the Great Sage of the Great Dao panted fiercely in the face of the cold Wanzai Hanbing Sword. It seemed that it was because Su Yan''s sword aura was too sharp, or perhaps because the sword poison in his body was getting more and more severe!


    Dadao Dashengdao: "People like you should keep their promises. If you agree to let our masters and apprentices go, I will tell you the whereabouts of Tizhun Daohuan."


    Su Yan said: "This deal is done, but how do I know if you are lying to me? If you know the whereabouts of Tizhun Daohuan, why don''t you get it yourself?"


    Dao Dao Dao: "The place where the Zhun Dao ring is located is the most terrible place. Even I have no confidence to get out of there! Because I don��t have enough skills, I can only think about it and dare not put it into practice. action."


    The words of the Great Master of Truth are right.


    Take the Wanzai Ice Sword in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, and take the Xuanbai Orb in the Temple of Sin.


    These two places are extremely dangerous levels for the average hidden boss, and they are much higher than the average strength of the Sumeru world!


    With the strength of the Great Sage, it is indeed extremely difficult to take the artifact from these two secret realms and retreat.


    Su Yan said: "Okay, I promise you, let your masters and apprentices go, just tell me where the road ring is."

 Chapter 3926： Conditions for survival

    Chapter 3926: Conditions for Survival


    The Great Sage of Gan Dao had nothing to do at this time, and the current situation was that the lives of their masters and apprentices were all held in the hands of Su Yan.


    If you don''t honestly cooperate with Su Yan, the end will be unthinkable!


    The Great Sage of the Main Road: "Ti Zhun Road is within the mountain and sea secret realm...Have you ever heard of the mountain and sea secret realm in that place?"


    After reading so many ancient books, Su Yan naturally saw the four words "Guoshanhai Secret Realm" in those ancient books.


    But these estimates only say that the mountain and sea secret realm is a mysterious and mysterious place, and there are countless magical existences in it, but the specific place, those ancient books have never been written in detail.


    So Su Yan asked, "I heard that I''ve heard of it, but how can I enter the Secret Realm of Mountain and Sea?"


    The Great Sage Qiandao looked embarrassed, and it seemed that he didn��t want to answer Su Yan��s question, but the situation at this time was beyond his control, so he could only whisper: ��The secret world of mountains and seas is in the middle of the Mingsha Mountain in the middle of the sand sea. In the secret world of mountains and seas, Mingsha Mountain needs to be completely overturned..."


    "What do you mean by turning the Mingsha Mountain upside down? Isn''t it about turning the entire Mingsha Mountain upside down?" Su Yan asked.


    Dashengdao Dadao: "The mystery here is naturally not so simple. The so-called turning over Mingsha Mountain really means reversing the law of Mingsha Mountain. There is a special immortal power blessing on Mingsha Mountain."


    Su Yan nodded and said, "It turned out to be like this."


    Turning the fairy is a very difficult task for Su Yan, but he can still do it if he bites his teeth.


    Dadao Dashengdao: "I have already told you the location of Tizhun Daohuan. Shouldn''t you also fulfill your promise?"


    Only after the words of the Great Sage Dao Dao, I felt that the original heavy pressure on his body disappeared immediately, and then the ice layer that chained the girl was completely shattered.


    The Great Sage Master knew that Su Yan was about to let him go, and he was relieved immediately.


    Su Yan then looked at Ci Jing who was still lying on the ground.


    The agreement between Su Yan and Dao Dasheng only includes their master and apprentice, but does not include Ci Jing.


    The sword of Ci Jing came from behind just now. If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s skill, Su Yan would be lying on the ground now!


    Since he wants to take Su Yan''s life, and has paid for his actions, he must pay the price for what he did!


    When Su Yan walked towards Ci Jing, Ci Jing forcibly supported her body with a sword and stood up. Although a few bites of blood were spewed out, the expression on Ci Jing''s face had a fierce expression that ordinary people would never possess!


    But the situation at this time was determined not to be reversed, and Ci Jing had already suffered extremely serious internal injuries.


    However, even if he was not internally injured, he could not be Su Yan''s opponent if he wanted to fight alone.


    Su Yan said, "Do you want to stand and die in front of me?"


    Ci Jing said: "Since the great sage of the main road can use the location of the mountain and sea secret realm to buy his life, then I have been to Mingsha Mountain and entered the mountain and sea secret realm. Can I use two messages to buy my life?"


    Su Yan said: "Your life is worthless to me, but these two news are extremely useful to me. I agree to this deal."


    Ci Jing laughed after listening to Su Yan''s words. After this person laughed, his eyes were full of evil spirits! It''s like a wounded lone wolf!


    If it weren''t for being forced into desperation, this kind of character would definitely not make a deal with Su Yan, and if one day his strength was enough to threaten Su Yan, he would definitely launch a challenge to Su Yan immediately!


    Ci Jing said: "There is a Tianzhu invisible to the naked eye on Mingsha Mountain. As long as the Tianzhu is lifted, Mingsha Mountain will be in chaos, and a passage will be exposed at that time. With this passage, you can enter the mysterious realm of mountains and seas. Your strength carefully observes the sky above Mingsha Mountain, and it shouldn''t take a long time to find out where the Tianzhu is."


    "It''s not difficult to find the trick if we know this kind of thing, but if we didn''t know the trick, we could wander on Mingsha Mountain for a little half a year before we found the Tianzhu."


    The Great Sage of Gandao suddenly said at this moment: "Cijing, have you entered the secret realm of crossing mountains and seas?"


    Ci Jing laughed and laughed: "Of course I have been there. In those days, the ten thousand demons of the East Vietnam gathered together, and the four great demons jointly defeated the Protoss, creating a situation that the demons had never seen in thousands of years. Later, the Four Sages once went there together. Mingsha Mountain, accompanied by twelve masters!"


    The Great Sage of the main road said in disbelief, "Are you one of the twelve masters? But why don''t I know you still have this experience? You are not talking nonsense?"


    "Yes, I have not only been there, but I have also entered the mountain and sea secret realm! It''s just that the Four Sages went to the mountain and sea secret realm not to raise the road ring, but for other things." Ci Jing said.


    As soon as Su Yan stretched out his hand, a powerful suction came from the void, directly grabbing Ci Jing into his hand, and squeezed Ci Jing''s throat.


    Su Yan said, "I want you to go to Mingsha Mountain with me! Can you agree?"


    Ci Jing''s life was in Su Yan''s hands at this time, and there was still room for rejection, so she could only nod her head in agreement.


    Seeing Ci Jing''s consent, Su Yan threw Ci Jing to the ground.


    Ci Jing coughed violently again. He was completely unprepared, and with his physical body, he stubbornly withstood the suppression of the Shentai seal. At this time, the internal injuries had been extremely serious.


    However, this is a good thing for Su Yan. If Ci Jing is injured, she will not make many crooked ideas in her heart, but will have better control.


    Su Yan asked again, "Where are those little monsters in Yaoshan? I want you to let them go now."


    Su Yan''s words, how dare to defy the Great Master Dao, immediately went to cast a spell to release the little demons who were imprisoned by him.


    But the great sage of the main road stood up, and the surrounding ground shook violently!


    In this violent shaking, Ci Jing fell to the ground again, but he laughed wildly.


    This shock seems to be a very serious earthquake, but there is a difference, because the tremor does not come from underground, but from about thirty miles away.


    And the vibration of the ground has become more and more rhythmic!


    Seeing Ci Jing laughing wildly all the time, Su Yan asked, "Do you know something, why are you laughing?"


    Ci Jing said: "You might as well ask the Great Sage about this question instead of me. This monster was attracted by him! I laughed because he did his best, but he made a wedding dress for you!"


    "What wedding dress?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help turning his eyes to the Demon God Cauldron. Is the Demon God Cauldron''s sacrifice to attract some monsters?


    At this time, the vibration of the earth has become more and more rhythmic. The rhythm is clearly the sound of footsteps from a certain creature walking on the ground.


    Good guys! Just the sound of footsteps is already so terrifying, can pass dozens of miles, how big this monster should be?

 Chapter 3927： Earth Dragon Appears

    Chapter 3927: Earth Dragon Appears


    After coming to the Xumi world, Su Yan had seen many trees and strange creatures, and he was a few hundred meters tall at every turn!


    It is impossible for these giants to make such a big battle!


    With that said, isn''t this monster a body that is several kilometers long?


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, the expression on the face of the great master of the road had become very solemn.


    Ci Jing said, "Great Sage, now it is impossible for you and me to surrender the earth dragon. You can only miss this once-in-five-thousand-year opportunity. It seems that everything is a fate arrangement, even if you get the seal of the gods. It''s no use!"


    The great sage said: "Then it will not be your turn to laugh at me! Cijing, even if I can''t get the earth dragon, can you get it?"


    Su Yan asked at this time: "What on earth is the earth dragon you are talking about? Are you setting up the demon-sacred cauldron to use dragon meat to sacrifice here, just to induce some kind of monster?"


    Dashengdao Dadao: "Yes, the old man laid the sacrifice of the demon and gods here to attract the earth dragon. In order to avoid unnecessary disturbance, he also arrested all the Yaoshan demon clan... I just didn''t expect you to be here. The key node flew up and broke my big event of surrendering to the earth dragon! Now I can only retreat temporarily."


    But Ci Jing smiled and said, "Great Sage, you too value yourself too much. Don''t forget that you and I are all his defeaters! He can definitely subdue the Earth Dragon!"


    At this time, Ci Jing asked Su Yan again: "Are you going to subdue the Earth Dragon?"


    Su Yan said strangely: "Is there any benefit to conquering Earth Dragon?"


    "Don''t you know the ceremonies of Shenhuang?" What Ci Jing said seemed to be a matter of course.


    But Su Yan really hadn''t heard of the "sacrifice of gods and wildness".


    "This is really wrong! With your strength, why don''t you even know the ceremonies of Shenhuang?"


    Su Yan recalled it in his mind, and he was sure that he had never heard of the "sacrifice of gods and wildness", and even those demon clan ancient books did not record it.


    But Ci Jing said: "This is a certain thing, because the gods and wildness festivals have always been only able to participate in the top powerhouses of the monster race, and it has never been written orally! Now the earth dragon has come out of the mountain, representing the gods and wildness. The festival is about to unfold!"


    Su Yan said, "What benefits can I get from participating in the festival of the gods?"


    "It is said that as long as you master the power of the gods, you can get immortality beyond the cause and effect of fate! Not only that, it is said that the power of the gods can also turn illusion into reality, that is, to satisfy all desires, whether it is to obtain the peak power or It is possible to bring the dead to life completely."


    Su Yan pondered: "You mean that the power of the gods is almost equal to the perpetual motion machine that can realize all wishes? This is a bit absurd."


    "No! The power of Shenhuang is absolutely not absurd. If it is ridiculous, the Yaozu will not have been rushing to the power of Shenhuang for thousands of years!" Dadao Dashengdao.


    Qiandao Dasheng and Cijing can also be regarded as strong in the golden immortal realm. The mental level of these two people cannot be very weak, and they can even be regarded as the deepest generation in the city, but they are so toward this so-called gods. Believe it!


    I am afraid that the power of Shenhuang is not groundless!


    Ci Jing said: "The earth dragon is about to come. The target of the earth dragon is the demon **** cauldron. As long as you eat the dragon meat enshrined in the demon **** cauldron, the earth dragon will turn into a real dragon! But before that, if you can kill Earth Dragon, if you get the blood lotus token in Earth Dragon��s brain, you will be eligible to participate in the ceremonies of Shenhuang!"


    Su Yan said: "Why is the token in Earth Dragon''s mind?"


    "No one knows the reason, even the old man only knows that the earth dragon has grown into one for five thousand years. As long as the earth dragon is killed, the blood lotus token can be obtained from the earth dragon''s brain!"


    Listening to the words of the great sage, it seems that there is a mysterious organization that has been hiding behind the scenes, not only raising the earth dragon, but also holding a festival of the gods on a regular basis.


    But if you think about it this way, the logic is not smooth. If there is such a powerful organization, they will not be guilty of breeding ground dragons. They only need to post a few invitations, and no one will dare to refuse!


    Just like the five sacred places in the third region, once you have overwhelming power, you don''t have to hide in the dark and use this method to continue.


    Ci Jing said: "The story of Shenhuang is a long story. If you surrender the earth dragon first, then you can know what Godhuang''s ceremonies are all about."


    The earth dragon that Ci Jing said was already approaching quickly. From this hill, one could see a huge centipede with a length of at least five kilometers crawling on the ground!


    This centipede is completely dark, and there seem to be some very mysterious blood-colored symbols on the nails. It looks like a pet raised by a certain evil monk!


    However, even Su Yan rarely saw such a huge evil monster!


    If there is really any monk who can raise the centipede to such an extent, then this monk definitely has at least the cultivation base of the immortal emperor!


    Looking at this large centipede that was several kilometers long, Su Yan also suddenly became interested, and wanted to see what this legendary godly desolation ceremony was all about!


    The earth dragon is coming towards Su Yan and the others. The speed is not fast, but the body of the earth dragon is so huge, so the speed is still very amazing!


    The ground that the five-kilometer-long ground dragon has climbed not only has all the trees down, but even some hills have been leveled, and a deep ravine can be seen behind it. This is a trace of the ground dragon''s actions!


    As long as it rains a little bit, a riverbed will be formed!


    This behemoth just follows its own mind to change the landscape permanently!


    Su Yan flew directly into the void, and the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand also burst out with a cold light!


    Su Yan just waved the long sword in his hand, and then Jianguang immediately turned into sixteen huge ice cones, which fell from the sky and slammed toward the earth dragon''s body!


    These ice cones are all four stories in size, not counting Su Yan''s mana, but their own weight plus the speed of falling from the sky, they already possess extremely powerful lethality!


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The sixteen ice cones accurately hit the earth dragon''s body one after another, and a burst of white mist rose from below!


    The earth also fell into a shock!


    The girl was surprised and said: "Everything is hit, has the earth dragon been killed?"


    "It''s not that simple. The earth dragon has only been cultivated for five thousand years. If it is so easy to kill, then everyone can challenge the earth dragon!"


    The girl stuck her tongue out and said: "I have never seen such a huge centipede, and I don''t know what it was made of!"


    The white smoke and dust below gradually dispersed, and the earth dragon''s crawling was hardly affected. The earth dragon''s armor almost resisted the impact of the ice cone and the accompanying cold.


    Even those chelated feet that were cut off by the ice cone immediately grew back!

 Chapter 3928： Strong defense

    Chapter 3928: Strong Defense


    The earth dragon was originally a centipede, with a hundred rivals and feet, even if a few pairs are broken, it doesn''t hurt!


    This round of Bing Cone''s attack came back without success, in fact, it was also in Su Yan''s expectation, because this round of attack was originally used as a test.


    Su Yan wanted to see the extent of Earth Dragon''s carapace defensive power, and now he knew it.


    Then I saw Su Yan stepping through the void, and even launched a charge from the sky towards the earth dragon with a sword!


    The ice-blue sword light directly turned into a sword light close to 500 meters!


    Such a grand sword light saw the master of the road and felt thrilling! Even with the blessing of artifacts, no sword repairer can magnify the sword light to such an extent!


    "This person has not only cultivated a sacred body that is rare in the ages, but also has an attainment in swordsmanship that is difficult for ordinary geniuses to reckon! It seems that we have not been wronged." Ci Jing said.


    Dao Dasheng glanced at Ci Jing, then snorted heavily, and said, "You broke my good deeds this time. I will definitely remember this enmity."


    Ci Jing laughed and said: "I am not the one who hurt you. Even if I am not here, he will definitely find him here, because Yao Shan was originally his site. You just can''t beat him, and you are afraid. I can��t get off stage, so I want to bully the soft and fear the hard!"


    The great sage of the main road was pierced by Cijing, and his heart became more and more angry.


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to act with Ci Jing right now. If he kills Ci Jing, he might still be angry by Su Yan.


    It is really unwise to do so, so even if you have a murderous heart in your heart, you can only give Ci Jing a fierce look and say a few more cruel words.


    Su Yan''s sword light is indeed a rare grandeur in Xumi''s world!


    The human race in the Xumi world has always been weak, and there has never been such a powerful sword repair!


    The ice-blue sword light has already pierced the earth dragon''s carapace!


    I saw many fierce sparks appearing on the carapace of the earth dragon, and then Su Yan''s sword light swept across the carapace of the earth dragon, leaving a circle of ice on the carapace!


    This ice temporarily blocked the actions of the Earth Dragon, trapping the Earth Dragon temporarily under the mountain!


    After this sword, Su Yan flew back to the sky again, the ice blue sword light of Wanzai Hanbing Sword still shining brilliance.


    Then Su Yan''s second sword descended from the sky!


    Su Yan''s second sword is more powerful than the first one! The lethality is also on a new level!


    However, the defensive power of the Earth Dragon is really amazing. Even the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword cannot break the Earth Dragon''s defenses, and can only temporarily block the Earth Dragon under the mountain with profound ice!


    Su Yan already understood at this time why the Great Sage of the Main Road had to prepare the imprint of the gods. It was very difficult for the earth dragon''s defense to break open with sword light!


    But if you use a blunt weapon, you can bypass the defenses of the carapace and directly attack the soft internal organs and brain of the earth dragon!


    No matter how powerful the armor is, it is impossible to have defenses against hammer-like weapons.


    However, Su Yan also took this into consideration. After the second sword was swung out, an iceberg was already on the heart of the earth dragon.


    This iceberg suppressed the earth dragon and couldn''t raise its head, but if you want to suppress the earth dragon, this iceberg is obviously not enough!


    Su Yan was thinking about how to break the earth dragon''s head open!


    From the current point of view, the only weakness of the earth dragon''s head should be in the mouth. If the sword light is sent from the mouth of the earth dragon to the head and strangled, it will definitely be able to completely suppress the earth dragon!


    When Su Yan thought of this, he saw a burst of venom from the earth dragon''s mouth!


    These yellow and white venoms carry a strong stench and seem to be very viscous sputum. Whenever they encounter the profound ice formed by the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword, it will corrode the iceberg into a huge gap!


    The girl could see clearly, and said: "No, the earth dragon vomits poison, this poison seems to be very powerful! Will we also be affected?"


    The yellow-white venom not only corroded the iceberg, but also gradually turned into a yellow-white mist, covering the surroundings.


    There used to be a lot of big trees around, but after being invaded by the yellow-white mist, they immediately withered!


    No wonder girls are so worried!


    If the earth dragon goes up the mountain with poisonous fog, they will have no place to stand!


    But Ci Jing said: "It''s too early for you to worry, because this battle has just begun! He won''t just let the dragon go up the mountain like that, don''t believe it!"


    Ci Jing seemed to have great confidence in Su Yan, this was because he had already fought against Su Yan just now.


    Only after fighting against Su Yan in person, can we understand how strong Su Yan is!


    That powerful sense of oppression was something that Ci Jing had never felt before, even though he and Su Yan only fought for a moment.


    But everyone is also a sword repairer, and you can perceive a lot in this moment of life and death.


    After the earth dragon broke the iceberg, he wanted to continue crawling upward, but it was a big tree waiting for the earth dragon!


    This big tree suddenly grew from the belly of the earth dragon, and it grew to a height of more than a thousand meters!


    Many rattans came out of the big tree with satisfaction, and the earth dragon''s body was tightly wound!


    No matter how struggling with the chelated feet of the earth dragon, the cane tightly entangled the earth dragon''s body!


    And these rattans are being driven more and more densely!


    After the earth dragon was entangled, it struggled frantically, and the shaking of the earth became more and more obvious, and there were many cracks even on the mountain peaks!


    The mountains and the earth are broken!


    But because that big tree fell in the middle of the soil, because of the blessing of the ground veins, it grew bigger and bigger!


    Ci Jing said indifferently: "I said earlier that he must have a way. You see, this big tree contains incomparable vitality. It must be blessed by wood immortals, and there is more than one immortal rule!"


    Dadao Dashengdao: "Don''t be too happy too early. If you let the earth dragon go up the mountain and eat the dragon meat in the demon and **** cauldron, the earth dragon will turn into a heavenly dragon and soar into the sky. I am afraid that we will all be killed by the earth dragon. Kill!"


    Ci Jing said, "If you are afraid, why don''t you run away now?"


    "You!" The great master can''t help but look angry!


    While controlling the growth of the big tree, Su Yan exclaimed in the sky: "It''s such a powerful centipede. It''s the first time that I have seen such a powerful insect monster!"


    Insects are naturally too low in intelligence, even after they have been cultivated into monsters, they are often inferior to other monsters, and they are not considered influential in the monster race.


    The existence of this earth dragon can almost be regarded as refreshing Su Yan''s cognition.


    This earth dragon can definitely be regarded as a very talented and beautiful, because the average monster race is determined to be unable to grow up to this size!


    Even those prehistoric alien species are extremely difficult to reach this level!


    But according to the words of Cijing and the Great Sage, it seems that the earth dragon was bred by people. Who can have such a shocking ability?

 Chapter 3929： Great Dragon

    Chapter 3929: Fighting Earth Dragon


    The head of the earth dragon can spray poison. The big tree grows in the abdomen of the earth dragon. The earth dragon was restrained from moving, struggling for a long time, breaking the surrounding mountains and rivers, but there was no way to break the big tree in the abdomen.


    Su Yan held the magic formula in his hand and blessed it with the supreme immortal method. Not only did the tree grow bigger and bigger, the tree vines also became more and more powerful against the earth dragon!


    Su Yan''s plan is also very simple, that is, he plans to subdue the earth dragon first, and then find a way to knock open the earth dragon''s skull and take out the blood lotus token inside.


    But suddenly, another change occurred.


    I saw the earth dragon''s head arched toward the underground quickly!


    The power of the earth dragon is very huge. It is easy to dig a tunnel and escape to the ground. If the earth dragon falls to the ground completely, then Su Yan wants to break the earth dragon��s head again, I am afraid that it will cost some more. Turnaround!


    Su Yan naturally thought of this, and controlled those canes to wrap around the earth dragon with greater strength, trying to completely restrain the earth dragon''s body.


    In this way, it seems to be a tug of war.


    Is it higher than Su Yan''s mana or the earth dragon''s greater strength!


    Such a competition is still very unfavorable for Su Yan, even if Su Yan''s strength is already at the peak of the Golden Immortal, his mana is very deep!


    But after all, the opponent is a huge centipede rare in ancient capitals!


    I saw a glare of ice blue flashing in the void, and then it hit the earth dragon''s head fiercely!


    It turned out that the Wanzai Frost Sword was thrown out by Su Yan and hit the earth dragon''s carapace fiercely!


    Although the Wanzai Hanbing Sword is a sword, it should be regarded as a magic weapon of the law system. Its sharpness is really average, and its strength lies in the power of the supreme profound ice.


    Although the Wanzai Hanbing Sword''s blow was not enough to break the earth dragon''s hard carapace, it had completely sealed the rocks in front of the earth dragon with profound ice ice!


    Frozen soil is even harder than rocks, not to mention that a layer of frost has condensed on the face of the earth dragon itself!


    As a result, the earth dragon''s plan to sneak into the ground was also stopped by Su Yan!


    The earth dragon rolled and tossed on the ground, breaking the surrounding mountains and rivers!


    Even the dragon meat in the Demon God Cauldron shook violently along with it!


    After the local dragon''s ability to move was completely restrained, the struggle became more and more frantic!


    And Su Yan also spotted this point. When the big tree supported by the Green Wood Immortal was deeply rooted and unshakable, Su Yan''s hands were replaced with another technique!


    With the conversion of the magic formula, another power of nature also emerged from Su Yan''s body!


    This kind of power is extremely fanatical, extremely cold, and extremely unstable in the midst of two levels of change!


    As this power was awakened, Su Yan also transformed into the body of the Primordial Demon God!


    When he was in the mortal world, the law body of the Primordial Demon God Su Yan was only 100 feet, but now it has reached a height of one thousand feet!


    Although it can''t be compared with the earth dragon of these thousands of meters, but compared to most of the monster beasts in the world of Xumi, they are already much larger in size!


    Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God Law Body has not only become even bigger, because with the support of the Sixteen Immortals, the armor and magic tools worn by the Demon God also have brand-new textures and inscriptions, and their power is not known to be stronger than before. How many times!


    Su Yan hadn''t used this demon god''s law body for a long time, and suddenly he had an incomparable and wonderful sense of freshness when he suddenly incarnate!


    And the three great saints on the main road were all staring at it!


    Even if they want to break their heads, they can''t think of why Su Yan has changed so drastically!


    This kind of change completely surpassed their imagination, and it was almost a matter of another level!


    Even though they are all in the realm of Golden Fairy, whether it is the Great Sage or Cijing, at this time, they feel that there is a huge gap that cannot be crossed between themselves and Su Yan!


    This gap is so huge, even if they are given a few magic weapons, I am afraid they will not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    The one thousand zhang body of the Primordial Demon God smashed down from the sky with powerful kinetic energy, and stomped on the back of the earth dragon!


    The earth dragon was smashed in such a way, and it was obviously wailing!


    The earth dragon spewed out a lot of poisonous mist in the neighing!


    These yellow and white poisonous fog can corrode rocky mountains, but can no longer shake the profound ice ahead!


    Wanzai Hanbing Sword was sitting in front of him personally, and soon even the yellow and white poisonous mist and the more viscous venom were locked in the profound ice.


    The Primordial Demon God incarnation of Su Yan had already smashed the King Kong Demon Pestle in his hand on the Earth Dragon!


    With this blow, the Primordial Demon God saw sparks splashing!


    Even the Primordial Demon God himself sensed a very powerful anti-shock force, and the earth dragon roared violently!


    Although the King Kong Jiang Mo pestle cannot smash the earth dragon''s carapace, it can transmit power in and injure the earth dragon''s muscles and internal organs!


    After the first blow of the King Kong Demon Peel, Su Yan swung various magical weapons and smashed Earth Dragon''s back fiercely!


    After the earth dragon suffered from the pain, the whole body soared, so powerful that it almost overturned the Primordial Demon God standing on his back!


    If it weren''t for the body of the earth dragon had been pinched by Su Yan with the green wood tree that had changed, I''m afraid it had already flown into the sky at this time!


    The Primordial Demon God fell into the middle of the surrounding hills while staggering, and only two or three steps had already trampled those hills!


    And when the Primordial Demon God was not firmly established, the tail of the earth dragon had swept over!


    The power of the Earth Dragon is very terrifying, if this one is swept firmly by the tail of the Earth Dragon, even the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God will not be able to bear it!


    At this critical moment, the Primordial Demon God illuminates the tail of the earth dragon with the **** of the treasure mirror, and the earth dragon''s attack is also stagnant!


    Then Su Yancai used the Diamond Dropping Devil Pestle and the Dropping Devil Sword to parry the tail of the Earth Dragon!


    After Su Yan came to the world of Xumi, no matter what kind of power he played against, he was always disadvantaged. He couldn''t think of dealing with this centipede. After playing for so long and using so many powerful skills, he still couldn''t win the victory. Instead, he was almost beaten back by the earth dragon!


    The power of the earth dragon is also evident from this!


    Su Yan originally thought that he had transformed into the body of the Primordial Demon God, and he would definitely be able to capture the Earth Dragon by hand.


    I saw that Su Yan flew into the void, and the six different magical instruments in his hand were all thrown into the air. Then the six hands of the Primordial Demon God joined together, and the three heads began to mutter!


    An evil aura from the ancients rushed toward his face, and even the two demon immortals, the Great Sage Qiandao and Cijing, felt that their souls might be corroded, so they couldn''t help but be on guard!


    And behind Su Yan can already see a dark shadow!


    This black shadow contains extreme evil power, not only that, it even gives people a feeling that evil can directly equate this black shadow!

 Chapter 3930： Hammer the Earth Dragon

    Chapter 3930: Hammering the Earth Dragon


    "Is he summoning the Primordial Demon God who is sealed in the endless void? Is he crazy? This is definitely not a power that we can control! These Primordial Demon Gods existed before the world was opened! It is the extreme evil bred in the chaos, How can it be controlled by manpower?" The main road and the great sage road.


    Ci Jing said: "Now, how about you fly into the sky to dissuade him? You and I are not his opponents together, here he can do whatever he wants!"


    What Ci Jing said was the truth. He and the Great Sage were powerless at all. No matter what Su Yan did, they could only watch them by the side. Nothing could be stopped, and nothing could be changed.


    I saw that after the black shadow behind Su Yan in the sky appeared, the demon energy in the Primordial Demon God''s body became more and more surging, and then turned into a **** aura, like a flame jumping on the body of the Demon God!


    At this time, the power of the Primordial Demon God has entered another level!


    And the six magical artifacts thrown into the sky were also blessed by this mysterious and evil force and turned into a huge warhammer!


    The shape of this warhammer is very mad, it seems to be made of the head of the ancient dragon clan, and you can see the evil dragon flame slowly spitting out from the dragon bone!


    Then the Primordial Demon God jumped to the top and took the warhammer in his hand!


    The three-headed six-armed Primordial Demon God and this weird and evil warhammer are combined in one place, and it feels like a match made in heaven!


    Dadao Dashengdao: "Good apprentice, you are hiding behind the master, and he is going to make a really ruthless move, even we will definitely be affected. I am afraid it will be very difficult to protect yourself with your strength."


    From the moment the Primordial Demon God''s Law Body appeared, the girl was already thrilled. After Su Yan summoned an incarnation of the true Primordial Demon God, the girl shivered uncontrollably!


    This is a kind of fear and trembling from the deepest instinct of creatures, and it can even be said to be fear itself!


    The girl stared wide-eyed, and asked tremblingly, "Who is he?"


    The answer to this question was originally very clear. At this time, facing this terrifying Primordial Demon God and the powerful sense of oppression, it unexpectedly became very vague!


    Even the great master dare not say that he has thoroughly seen Su Yan!


    With a sigh, the Great Sage of the Main Road has already supported a protective enchantment!


    At this moment, the Primordial Demon God descended to the sky with a warhammer in both hands, and hit the earth dragon''s body fiercely!


    The powerful defense of the Earth Dragon was finally broken at this moment!


    After the carapace was broken, the yellow and white liquid sputtered!


    These yellow and white liquids are extremely corrosive, and even the armor of the Primordial Demon God has been corroded!


    But... the body of the earth dragon was also shattered by Su Yan, splitting into two!


    After the body of the earth dragon was hammered and broken by Su Yan from the middle, both sides of the body were struggling frantically, and the back part of the body was clamped by the vines, so the struggling force was extremely small!


    And the head of the earth dragon shook frantically, even the Xuanbing of the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword could no longer restrain the earth dragon!


    The Primordial Demon God took the keel warhammer and walked towards the earth dragon step by step!


    After the mana-shaped armor on the surface was corroded by the earth dragon''s body fluid, another layer of dragon scale battle armor was covered, wrapping the body of the Primordial Demon God tightly!


    Su Yan took the dragon tortoise warhammer and walked forward, and hit the earth dragon''s body a few times!


    Corrosive body fluids are splashing everywhere!


    Falling on the dragon scale battle armor, these corrosive liquids can''t break the defense of the dragon scale battle armor at all!


    And Su Yan''s Dragonbone Warhammer also continued to smash towards Earth Dragon''s body!


    The mountains and the land are shaking!


    The crack spread from the earth dragon''s body to Yaoshan!


    Even Yaoshan was rolling up and down at this time, as if an extremely fierce earthquake had occurred!


    The yellow and white body fluids of the earth dragon also splashed on the surrounding mountains. After many rock formations were corroded, the mountains were also collapsed!


    Every time the warhammer fell, the resulting gang wind almost passed through the border like a typhoon!


    If it were not for the support of the Great Sage''s enchantment, the three would be blown to the sky by this fierce storm!


    The scene in front of you is simply shaking the mountains!


    These three people can''t say a word, because no matter what vocabulary is used to describe the scene in front of them, they are destined to be poor!


    Such power can definitely be regarded as the pinnacle in the world of Xumi!


    And with the warhammer of the Primordial Demon God, the Wanzai Frost Sword on the head of the earth dragon also burst into a wave of ice, freezing the earth dragon''s head in the cave he had just cut out!


    The earth dragon originally wanted to escape to the ground, but it was unexpected that it would be a cocoon in the end!


    The warhammer fell again and again!


    The struggle of the Earth Dragon has become weaker and weaker!


    It can only be said that the method of the Primordial Demon God to surrender the Earth Dragon is too violent!


    The extremely hard carapace of the earth dragon was shattered one by one under the keel warhammer, almost completely wounded!


    Finally, the roar of the earth dragon became lower and lower, and finally fell under the mountain.


    And the Primordial Demon God stepped forward, raised the dragon bone warhammer and gave the earth dragon''s head the final blow!


    Under this blow, Earth Dragon''s head was completely shattered!


    The venom and body fluids mixed together and gathered under the mountain into a weird yellow-white river!


    Thirty miles around here, I''m afraid there will be no grass growing in a hundred years.


    After the Primordial Demon God smashed the earth dragon''s head, I saw a blood-colored light inside the earth dragon''s head slowly shooting out!


    This **** light is not a demon power, nor is it the demon pill of the earth dragon, but another power!


    To be serious, it is closer to the power of the Primordial Demon God, but it is not pure magic power, but closer to the essence of chaos!


    The earth dragon is just a monster that hasn''t even bred any spiritual wisdom. How can it have the power to approach chaos?


    Su Yan was in doubt, and saw that the skull of Earth Dragon was lifted by this **** light!


    It seems that there is already something extraordinary in it, and I can''t wait to break the shell into it!


    Is there any parasite inside the earth dragon''s head?


    This is Su Yan''s first judgment, because the blood-colored light beam is too smart, and people first feel that there is some living body inside that wants to leave the earth dragon''s mind and break out of the shell!


    But this time, Su Yan judged a little problem.


    Because there is no parasitic living thing in the head of the earth dragon, only a blood-colored lotus flower slowly grows up in the blood-colored light beam. After it grows to fifty feet, a flower bud slowly opens and melts. Made a **** lotus!


    And the struggle of the earth dragon ended in the end, and the last vitality was taken away by this blood-colored lotus and turned into nourishment for flowering!

 Chapter 3931： Scarlet Demon Lotus

    Chapter 3931: Scarlet Demon Lotus


    After seeing this blood-colored lotus, Su Yan was puzzled for the first time, and then remembered the words of the Great Sage.


    "This is the Scarlet Lotus Token! After you get it, you can participate in the God Desolation Festival!" After seeing this scarlet lotus, the Great Sage on the road became excited!


    Ci Jing poured cold water next to him and said, "Why are you so excited? It has nothing to do with you. He killed the earth dragon, and the natural blood lotus token will naturally go to him."


    The Great Sage only feels hate in his heart!


    He has planned for this blood lotus token for three thousand years, but he did not expect to kill a Su Yan when things came to the fore, stealing this opportunity that originally belonged to him!


    The next God Desolation Ceremony will be five thousand years later. In a dangerous place like Xumi World, he may not be able to support it for the next five thousand years!


    After this opportunity is lost, I am afraid there will be no chance in the future!


    The hatred in the heart of the Great Sage on the main road is also getting stronger and stronger! But he also knew that he was able to stand here now completely because of Su Yan''s kindness.


    If he were to **** the blood lotus token with Su Yan now, he would be cruelly pinched to death by the Primordial Demon God, just like pinching a small bug to death!


    On the other side, Su Yan was also looking at this blood-colored lotus.


    This blood-colored lotus contains another kind of power, another kind of power that is completely inconsistent with the demon power of the earth dragon itself!


    This can be assured.


    Although the blood lotus exists in the brain of the earth dragon, it is definitely not as simple as a parasite in the brain of the earth dragon!


    Judging from Su Yan''s eyes, this blood-colored lotus seems to have a symbiotic relationship with the earth dragon. I am afraid that there is still extremely mysterious knowledge in it!


    Therefore, the earth dragon can grow to this extent under the nourishment of the blood lotus!


    Otherwise, how could it be possible to hold the Ice Sword for Ten Thousand Years with a single centipede?


    It must be the nourishment of the blood lotus for thousands of years to help the earth dragon temper its invulnerable carapace!


    One more thing is certain, that is, this blood lotus is definitely someone who deliberately put in the brain of the earth dragon!


    I''m afraid someone did this when Earth Dragon was very young!


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Earth Dragon''s brain to grow bleeding lotus!


    The person who does this must be extremely strong, and at the same time, it is extremely likely that he is the initiator behind the so-called God Desolation Festival.


    Su Yan thought of this, and he was already very interested in it!


    If there is a powerful and secret existence behind the scenes of the Sumi world planning the direction of the world, does Tathagata know the existence of this person?


    While Su Yan was thinking about this, he peeled away the earth dragon''s mind with magic power!


    The grand blood lotus inside was completely present in front of Su Yan, and the roots of the blood lotus only entangled the brains of the earth dragon.


    It seems that the brains of earth dragons are fertile soil for blood lotus.


    Su Yan suddenly wanted to understand at this time, the blood lotus wanted to bloom, and the death of the earth dragon and the head being hammered were necessary conditions.


    If these two points are not achieved, the blood lotus will not bloom!


    And if the earth dragon climbed to the top of the mountain and ate the dragon meat offerings in the demon-sacred cauldron, it would transform from the earth dragon into a heavenly dragon.


    That is to say, the centipede has faded from the centipede, and it has truly turned into a dragon!


    This is really an interesting setting. If you want to hold a so-called goddess festival, why do you want to present the entrance ticket to the festival in such a complicated way?


    If it was Su Yan, he would definitely not make such a complicated method.


    Is it... you want to hide from others?


    The person who wants to cover up and deceive must be the Tathagata. If it weren''t for trying to lie to Haiti, no one would have used such a laborious method to issue tickets to the festival.


    When this blood lotus was within reach, Su Yan suddenly looked behind!


    I saw a lot of **** breath behind Su Yan!


    Su Yan couldn''t be more familiar with these blood-colored auras, it was definitely Ashura''s aura, exactly the same as the evil and crazy power of the Sinning Heaven Halberd!


    The six tribes that Asura and Su Yan have defeated have always been inconsistent. They are also a very powerful force in this world of Xumi. At this time, Asura appears here, I am afraid it is also for the blood that blooms in the brain of the earth dragon. The lotus is coming!


    Su Yan was anxious to receive the blood lotus flower into his own hands, but turned around, and confronted those asuras with the Qianzhang Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God!


    The number of Asuras is about five thousand, and there are many golden celestial powerhouses in it!


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, because just piled up the number is meaningless to him!


    But what Su Yan did not expect was that those Asuras had no intention of launching an attack after they approached. Instead, they got off the Devil Dragon mounts and fell on the surrounding mountains. They all bowed down in front of Su Yan!


    Didn''t these five thousand asuras come for the earth dragon? They sensed the aura of the ancient demon god, so they came here to pay their respects?


    Dasheng Dasheng and Cijing are also completely confused. They are the natives of the Xumi world. Naturally, they know that these asuras have always been rebellious and will not buy it from anyone.


    More importantly, as an evil **** who only knows about fighting, Asura is not only extremely talented in fighting, but he is not afraid of death at all.


    No matter who provokes an asura, they will often face a group of asuras who are endlessly chased and killed. Even if they can kill many asuras, they will consume their physical strength and energy in the endless pursuit. In the end, it can only end in a fall!


    Therefore, even if it is a demon saint, a large force that encounters Ashura will temporarily avoid the edge.


    Although there are many monster races in the world of Xumi, their unity and fighting spirit are far inferior to these asuras.


    Asuras can maintain the battle formation even when the battle damage rate exceeds 80%, because fighting is their instinct.


    This is something that Yaozu absolutely can''t do!


    Now, these evil gods bowed to their knees in front of Su Yan, kneeling so piously!


    This was an unfolding that even Su Yan hadn''t expected, and for a while, I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    He originally regarded these asuras as enemies, but now it looks like a group of fanatical admirers have come!


    Su Yan asked, "What is the purpose of your coming?"


    The leader of Asura said to Su Yan: "My department is a descendant of Wuyuan. I originally planned to hunt down the Earth Dragon. I didn''t expect to be able to admire the glory of God! What a brilliance and glory this is!"


    The leading Asura was very excited, obviously because he saw the law body of the Primordial Demon God!


    Asura has always worshiped the ancestor gods, that is, the twelve great demon gods bred from the chaos!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was full of the aura of the Chaos Demon God, how could these Asuras not be excited?


    To them, Su Yan''s appearance is simply a godsend miracle!

 Chapter 3932： The legend of the gods

    Chapter 3932: The Legend of the Desolate God


    The appearance of these asuras was completely beyond Su Yan''s expectation, but since these asuras worshipped him as a god, the degree of credibility must be higher than that of the great sage.


    Su Yan really has a lot to know.


    For example, what is the God Desolation Ceremony, and why is there a blood lotus in the brain of Earth Dragon?


    Su Yan''s gaze turned to the blood-colored lotus, which bloomed in extreme time, exhausting the brains of the earth dragon.


    But as the energy in the brain spinal cord of the earth dragon was exhausted, the blood-colored lotus flower had inevitably appeared signs of decay.


    When the blood lotus began to decay, the middle lotus platform began to spit out its stalks instead!


    The Great Sage of Gan Dao knew that the blood lotus token was about to be born. Although he wanted to occupy the token very much, his reason was telling him that it was absolutely impossible. If he moved rashly, he would be hammered into meat sauce like the earth dragon.


    The Primordial Demon God lowered his body and directly tore the scarlet lotus from the rhizome!


    Losing the nutrient supply of the rhizome, the decay rate of the blood-colored lotus became extremely rapid. Su Yancai pulled the blood-colored lotus up, and when it was brought to the front, it had quickly changed from blood-colored to withered black.


    Those blackened and corrupted petals also slowly fell from the palms of the Primordial Demon God, and finally only a small lotus stand was left in Su Yan''s hands.


    Only one lotus seed formed in this little lotus platform, and this blood-colored lotus seed almost contained the last life essence of the earth dragon.


    Su Yan had already understood that this lotus seed must be the blood lotus token that the Great Sage said.


    Then Su Yan harvested the law body of the Primordial Demon God, and at the same time took this blood-colored lotus seed in his hand.


    For the ancient demon god''s Qianzhang Law Body, the blood-colored lotus seed was smaller than a grain of rice, but after transforming into a human form, the blood-colored lotus seed looked too big, and it could not be held with one hand.


    As if sensing Su Yan''s thoughts, the blood-colored lotus seed suddenly opened a hole automatically, and a little scarlet liquid came out.


    Although the liquid written in scarlet looks similar to blood, it is not blood.


    After the blood flow was over, Su Yan saw a token made of gold and iron in the center of the lotus seed.


    Immediately, the lotus seeds were completely cut open with force, and after all the surrounding impurities were removed, the token made of gold and iron finally fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    There are very obvious patterns on this token. These patterns look like petals and dragon scales.


    The material of the token itself seems to be Western gold essence, and it looks absolutely a magic weapon, at least it was created in the same way as a magic weapon.


    This token is absolutely impossible to grow into something naturally!


    But it is perfectly embedded in the center of the lotus seed. The lotus seed grows in the lotus platform, and the lotus on the lotus platform exists in the brain of the earth dragon, and grows up with the earth dragon...


    These links are linked to each other, if you don''t think about it, it seems that every link makes sense.


    But in fact, if you think about it carefully, every link will not make sense!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know what kind of secret method the other party used to hide a token in such a tortuous way.


    The difficulty of getting a token is already extremely high. If it is a reverse reasoning, if you want to put a token in the brain of Earth Dragon in this way, the difficulty is definitely more than ten times!


    Judging from Su Yan''s knowledge, even the Immortal King might not be able to do such a thing!


    Even if Su Yan was transformed into a human form, the five thousand Asuras still kneeled on the ground and bowed their heads to Su Yan, not daring to overstep.


    Just because Su Yan''s powerful demon energy was condensed and not dispersed, the pure demon energy from the ancient times was enough to make these asuras awe.


    Su Yan said, "All get up and talk."


    After obtaining Su Yan''s approval, those asuras got up from the ground.


    On the other side, under the Demon God Cauldron, the girl asked the Dao Dashengdao: "Master, what should we do now, should we go or stay here?"


    Ci Jing said, "Without his consent, none of us could leave here safely today."


    The Great Sage Qiandao was silent at this time, and he obviously agreed with what Ci Jing said.


    They couldn''t deal with a Su Yan anymore, plus five thousand Asura''s elite soldiers, even if they put their wings on, they might not escape from Su Yan''s palms.


    The leader of these five thousand Asuras is called Lin Wuya, and Lin Wuya respects Su Yan.


    Su Yan asked Lin Wuya: "Why are you robbing this token?"


    The blood lotus token has already fallen into Su Yan''s hands. He has carefully looked at this token, and hasn''t found any particularly powerful mystery for the time being.


    It''s just that the token seems to contain a very special power, but this power is close to a deep sleep, and no matter how Su Yan inputs mana, it can''t be awakened.


    Lin Wuya replied: "If you have captured it, the Asuras are eligible to participate in the God Desolation Ceremony."


    "It''s the Divine Desolation Festival again. What is it about the Divine Desolation Festival?"


    Lin Wuya said strangely: "Don''t the gods know?"


    Su Yan had long been tired of this endless mystery, and said directly: "If I know, why bother to ask you?"


    Listening to Su Yan��s tone, he was a little displeased. Lin Wuya immediately explained: ��The legend says that Mount Xumi was originally just a mountain, high enough to climb into the sky. There was never such a vast world before. Now this paradise is all dependent on one mountain. This great power opened up, and this great power opened up the existence of the Xumi world. It is said to be the incarnation of Mount Xumi, that is, the mountain god, but we are more accustomed to calling him a wild god."


    Su Yan heard this and understood that the **** of desolation was like Pangu to the Xumi world.


    Then Su Yan glanced at the blood lotus token in his hand, and then asked: "Is the Desolate God Ceremony just to worship the Desolate God so simple?"


    "The Desolate God exhausted all his strength after opening up the world of Sumi, and then fell into a deep sleep... The Desolate God Ceremony held once every five thousand years is said to be able to enter the former palace of the Desolate God! There are endless treasures there, and many ancient treasures. Just take out a powerful magic weapon and it can be used infinitely!"


    Su Yan said, "This matter should be absolutely true, right?"


    Five thousand years of time is not very long, and short is not very short.


    The last time the characters who participated in the Desolate God Festival should still exist in the world, maybe they know something.


    But Su Yan��s idea was quickly rejected by Lin Wuya, and Lin Wuya said: ��People who have participated in the Desolate God��s Festival have taken a heavy oath. You must not disclose what is happening inside the Desolate God��s palace to outsiders, and you are not allowed to tell. What happened there. No one can be an exception, whether it is Human, Monster or Protoss... It is said that someone has violated the oath and told some of the conditions in the Palace of the Desolate God, and then this person was caught by five thunders. Bombarded and wiped out!"

 Chapter 3933： Mingsha Mountain

    Chapter 3933: Mingsha Mountain


    Lin Wuya saw Su Yan with a confused expression, and said to Su Yan: "I just heard about this kind of thing, and I''m not sure if it''s true."


    Su Yan believed that what Lin Wuya said was true.


    Because Su Yan had already thought of a way to put the lotus token in the brain of the earth dragon to grow up slowly, and at the same time make everyone who has been to the Palace of the Desolate God tight-lipped.


    This method is called curse!


    Starting from the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, all the way to the Temple of Sin, although they are separated by thousands of miles, there is an inexplicable force that attracts Su Yan to go.


    In fact, in the deepest part of the Sin Temple, when the turbulent blood was flowing out, Su Yan was thinking about some questions.


    It is true that the Temple of Sin was established by the Great Wuzu in the ancient times, but the purpose of the Great Wuzu to build the Temple of Sin must be suppression. There is no doubt about this.


    The wisp of divine consciousness of the great ancestor of witch has come so powerful through time and space, which shows how powerful the body is!


    What kind of existence must be suppressed by the great witch ancestor?


    Su Yan glanced at the blood-colored lotus token in his hand again, and felt that he was getting closer and closer to the essence of this heavy Sumi world!


    It seems that there is a force in the dark that leads Su Yan to discover all this. If the world is like a chess, then Su Yan is already on this chessboard.


    Then Lin Wuya invited Su Yan to go to the tribe, but Su Yan refused without even thinking about it.


    Asura is divided into three parts, and their clan is called Wuyuanbei.


    Asura is worthy of the name of the evil god, not only fighting endlessly with several other protoss, even these three asuras also have blood and deep feuds.


    Lin Wuya was only halfway talking, and Su Yan had no interest at all.


    After coming out of the Temple of Sin, Su Yan''s time in the Xumi world has entered the countdown stage.


    Now he should hurry up and look for a few more artifacts.


    As for the desolate god''s festival...no one can answer Su Yan at what time and place it will be held. Even if he gets the blood lotus token, he may need to leave the world of Xumi before that time.


    As the God of Su Yan, Lin Wuya dared not defy Su Yan anyway.


    Su Yan then jumped directly to the vicinity of the Demon God Cauldron, breaking through the void with a physical body, almost as fast as the flying speed of an ordinary sword repairing imperial sword.


    After the battle between Su Yan and Earth Dragon, the earth was already devastated, even the top of this hill was full of cracks.


    Su Yan came back again. The three people only felt that Su Yan''s aura was stronger than before, and there was no sign of weakness at all.


    In other words, after Su Yan defeated the Great Sage and Ci Jing successively, and turned into the Primordial Demon God to hammer the Earth Dragon, his strength was still at its peak.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that this kind of strength is bottomless!


    There are cracks on this hill, and some of these cracks are extremely deep, just like the fear in the hearts of these three people!


    Su Yan glanced at the Demon God Cauldron, and then said to the Dao Dasheng: "What I have said counts. You only need to release the Yaoshan demon clan who are imprisoned by you, and then you can leave here with your little apprentice. "


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Great Sage Qiandao was almost amnesty, as if he had heard the most beautiful words in the world, and then flew into the air with the little apprentice without saying a word...


    It seems to be going to release Yaoshan''s demon clan.


    Halfway through the flight, the Great Sage of the Main Road remembered that the Demon God Cauldron was still on the top of the mountain, and immediately wanted to take the Demon God Cauldron back. After all, the Demon God Cauldron was also one of his few possessions.


    But the great sage of the main road was afraid that Su Yan would want to leave the demon and **** cauldron, so he only released a ray of spirit to collect the demon and **** cauldron.


    If Su Yan prevented it, he would immediately cut off the ray of divine thought, if Su Yan didn''t stop it, he could immediately take the demon **** cauldron into his hands.


    Of course, Su Yan saw through Xiao Jiujiu, the great sage of the main road, but he didn''t have much interest in the Demon God Cauldron, so he simply opened one eye and closed one eye.


    Then Su Yan''s gaze fell on Ci Jing''s body and said, "As for you, you just need to take me to Mingsha Mountain, and you can leave naturally after you show me how to open the mountain and sea secret realm."


    Ci Jing said simply: "I am your defeated man, and there is no room for rebuttal, but my body injury is extremely heavy, can I be treated here for three days? Otherwise, it may not be able to support Mingsha Mountain."


    Su Yan stretched out a finger and said, "I''m short of time. I can only give you one day at most."


    During the day, Su Yan played with the blood lotus token carefully, but didn''t get any useful information.


    The power within the token has long since been silent, and no matter what method Su Yan uses, it can''t be activated.


    Unless this token is directly destroyed, it may be possible to explore the origin of this force, but doing so is tantamount to a direct offense!


    The existence of this token must not be tolerated.


    Su Yan still had to get the ancient artifacts in the Mysterious Mountains and Seas. He didn''t want to grow branches out of the way, so he put away the blood lotus token first.


    Mingsha Mountain is located next to a sea of ??sand, and it is 20,000 miles away from Yaoshan!


    To leap over such a long distance, and to cross a vast ocean in the middle, through a gust of sundae, it is no wonder that Ci Jing has to heal his wounds.


    But these are all trivial things for Su Yan. He has been to too many dangerous places and has seen too many things out of the ordinary.


    When they came to Mingsha Mountain, they were greeted by a sandstorm covering the sky and the sun.


    In the sandstorm, the sand rubs against each other, and the resonance is almost like continuous thunder!


    The sandstorm at Mingsha Mountain is not trivial. Only Jinxian can fly against the wind in this sandstorm, but it is also very difficult.


    If it were a mortal, even a strong man who crossed the tribulation realm would be torn to pieces if he couldn''t support it for ten seconds in a storm of this degree!


    The surrounding area is vast, but after arriving at Mingsha Mountain, I can''t see what the surrounding scene is at all. Even the dust is too big to distinguish between east and west!


    Su Yan held his figure with a sword heart, staying still in the sandstorm, then lowered his body and held a handful of quicksand in his hands.


    I saw that all of the sand was golden yellow, and there was indeed a very strong atmosphere of gold in it.


    Sand is not ordinary sand, and the piled up sand hills are naturally extraordinary.


    Ci Jing used a sword to support Su Yan''s back, and then transmitted to Su Yan: "Once the sandstorm in Mingsha Mountain occurs, it will not stop for at least a few months. Under this situation, I want to turn the heavens of the immortal rule. Pillars are almost impossible! Why don''t we retreat and find a place to rest and wait for the moment."


    Su Yan looked back and said, "Time doesn''t wait for me. Where can I spend time in this barren sea of ??sand, you take me to see Xian Ze Tianzhu, can I make my own decision!"


    Ci Jing was helpless. He was still with Su Yan at this time, and his life was under Su Yan''s control. He could only grit his teeth and said, "You just come with me!"

 Chapter 3934： Flip Tianzhu

    Chapter 3934: Overturning Tianzhu


    Ci Jing can only bite the bullet and fly towards the sky, no one can do it even if the wind resistance in the sky is great.


    Compared to the violent wind, Su Yan is obviously more terrifying!


    After the two fly to the sky, the wind is even more violent than on the sandy mountain!


    And the sand here is flying in the air extremely fast because of the violent wind, and it sounds like thunder when it hits the two people''s protective shields!


    In a sense, the power of these sands is comparable to a catastrophe, and it is no wonder that Cijing is so resistant!


    After Ci Jing flew to the sky, there was still yellow sand in the sky, but his flight did not stop.


    In other words, Ci Jing did not rely on naked eyes to search for the Tianzhu of Xian Ze.


    Think about it, that Xianze''s Tianzhu was originally invisible to the naked eye.


    I don''t know how far I have flown, anyway, there is a lot of yellow sand all around, and I can''t see anything clearly.


    Ci Jing stopped abruptly at this time, and then said to Su Yan, "The immortal pillar is on top, but the sandstorm is too strong at this time. You have to fight against the sandstorm while turning the pillar over. Not?"


    The power of the sandstorm here can��t even stand on the ground, and it can destroy almost all lives!


    Originally, it was very difficult to turn the Tianzhu''s immortal, but now Su Yan has to deal with the sandstorm at the same time, even if he thinks with his knees, this matter is extremely difficult to do.


    Ci Jing''s words are extremely reasonable, but Su Yan calmly said: "You can only know if you can do it or not."


    Then Su Yan flew upwards, and when he flew to the side with Cijing, he found that there was a wall invisible to the naked eye.


    Then Su Yan stretched out one hand and touched it lightly on this invisible wall. The feeling that he conveyed was cold and firm, just like metal.


    The sand of Mingsha Mountain contains the attributes of Gengjin, and it is probably also affected by this Tianzhu!


    Ci Jing stood in this void, and the protective cover that supported him already consumed a lot of mana.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan here, he would have retreated long ago, and at this time he felt a bit difficult to get off the ground.


    What Ci Jing hoped most at this time was that Su Yan would be able to retreat in the face of difficulties, so as not to involve him in this completely unnecessary danger.


    However, all of a sudden, Ci Jing only felt a flower in front of her, and then she saw Su Yan by her suddenly disappeared!


    In this sandstorm, the visibility was not more than five meters, and Su Yan''s speed was already superb. For a while, Ci Jing didn''t know where Su Yan had gone, so he could only continue to wait where he was.


    At this time, Ci Jing had great doubts in her heart: Is Su Yan planning to turn the Tianzhu around alone?


    Thinking of this, Ci Jing felt a little relieved, because as long as Su Yan didn''t involve him in it, it would be good if Su Yan could successfully turn Tianzhu around, this was not what Ci Jing cared about at all.


    Ci Jing had another hand of his own to hold down the invisible wall, and the cold texture was passed on again.


    It''s just that this time it has changed very slightly from before...


    Ci Jing discovered that the invisible sky pillar above his head was being affected by a huge force. In this sandstorm, except for Ci Jing and Su Yan, it was impossible for a third person to exist.


    Ci Jing couldn''t help but stunned. Is this man really planning to flip the Tianzhu in the sandstorm?


    Isn''t this kind of thing really kidding?


    You must know that the sandstorm here is a sunda wind that can kill even the immortals!


    He tried his best to turn the Tianzhu, and at the same time used the enchantment to resist the Sundan wind, neither side could make any mistakes... In Ci Jing''s eyes, this was simply impossible.


    Moreover, the sand and dust blown by the Sunda wind also contains the metal character. After being blown by the wind, the speed of the flight can be compared with the flying sword, and the power is also comparable to the first-grade fairy sword!


    Although the Immortal Sword of the first grade is not very influent, who can count how much yellow sand there is in this Mingsha Mountain?


    If every grain of sand can be turned into a tiny sword, I am afraid there is no more dangerous place in the world of Xumi than Mingsha Mountain!


    Ordinary immortals come here, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to protect themselves!


    Just as Ci Jing was about to withdraw one of her hands, she sensed that the invisible wall suddenly vibrated!


    The small vibration of the forehead surprised Ci Jing a lot, because it represented that Su Yan had shaken the stability of Tianzhu with his own strength!


    Then there was a heavy sound from above, as if an iron door that had not been opened for 10,000 years was suddenly opened by someone. This sound was extremely heavy and suppressed!


    Even the noise of the surrounding sandstorms can��t be concealed!


    Ci Jing only found it unbelievable. He had no idea what method Su Yan used to shake Tianzhu so easily in such a short period of time!


    At the beginning, the four great saints of the demon tribe had exhausted their efforts, and it took three days and three nights to gradually shake the Tianzhu!


    And it was still a calm moment, and there wasn''t even a trace of wind in the sky.


    In that case, isn''t Su Yan''s strength even stronger than the combined strength of the four great saints of the monster race?


    Thinking of this, Ci Jing increasingly wanted to know what method Su Yan used to shake Tianzhu so easily!


    Su Yan gave Ci Jing the feeling that he didn''t see the bottom. He didn''t know where the upper limit of Su Yan''s strength was, so he was still dubious. He didn''t know whether Su Yan could get the job done.


    Gradually, the heavy voice above became denser and denser!


    Ci Jing couldn''t help but look up, but he could only see a piece of slowly yellow sand flying randomly in the air, and could not see anything else!


    But Ci Jing could feel Su Yan''s mana burst out like a tsunami!


    Such deep mana and the indescribable and powerful aura that it brings made Ci Jing''s heart stunned!


    Changes are already taking place... that is to say, Tianzhu is gradually turning over!


    Although Ci Jing couldn''t see Su Yan above him at all, and didn''t know what powerful skills he used, one thing was certain.


    In this gust of wind, Tianzhu has been turned over bit by bit!


    Turning the Tianzhu requires the power of Xian Ze to be completely shattered before reshaping!


    At this time, Su Yan was at the top, letting the Buddha enter a completely different realm.


    Ci Jing didn''t have the abilities of Su Yan, and couldn''t use his body to cross the Tianzhu to the upper level, so he could only speculate about Su Yan''s amazing method here.


    But he thought about it, and he couldn''t figure out what Su Yan did this kind of thing. It was really incredible!


    Ci Jing has always been very confident in his own strength, but at this time, in front of Su Yan, he actually became a little suspicious of his life!


    And in Ci Jing''s confusion, doubts, and shock, Tian Zhu was really turned over!

 Chapter 3935： Secrets of Mountains and Seas

    Chapter 3935: Secret Realm of Mountains and Seas


    The wind and sand all over the sky suddenly stopped. It was not that Su Yan had the ability to stop the sandstorm in Mingsha Mountain, but Su Yan opened up his eternal domain, completely isolating the power of the sandstorm from the outside.


    When the wind ceased, the sand and dust in the sky also fell towards the bottom!


    When there was no sand and dust around, Ci Jing finally recovered her eyesight.


    I saw that the Tianzhu above had been completely turned over by Su Yan, and a colorful gate could be seen in the emptiness.


    And beyond this gate, there are many golden steps!


    These golden steps were shaped by the fairy who turned over by Su Yan!


    After seeing these steps, Ci Jing was very surprised because he had no idea that Su Yan could not only flip the fairy tale, but also play with the fairy tale to such an extent!


    In extreme surprise, Ci Jing stood on the steps.


    The steps formed by Xian Ze were so hard that Ci Jing walked slowly to Su Yan and couldn''t help asking: "Who are you, and why can you play with Xian Ze to such a degree?!"


    At the beginning, the four great sages of the demon clan made a move together, but they barely turned the immortal over, and the four great sages were already exhausted.


    But judging from Su Yan''s current state, it is obvious that he is still at ease.


    Ci Jing only hated the wind and sand just now, and didn''t know how Su Yan made his move. If he could see clearly what Su Yan did, it would definitely be inspiring for his practice.


    Su Yan was already standing at the door of the colorful gate. After Ci Jing arrived, Su Yan asked, "Is the mountain and sea secret realm behind you?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Su Yan asked at this time: "Then why do I feel that there is endless depth behind this, and at the same time there is a very powerful vitality coming. Is there some kind of very powerful ancient monster in it?"


    When Su Yan asked, Ci Jing was stunned, and then said: "There is indeed a fierce beast in the mountain and sea secret realm, and it is an ancient monster!"


    "Ancient monster?" Su Yan said, "What kind of monster is it?"


    "The reason why Garuda can occupy the sacred mountain is because of the protection of the Golden Winged Great Sage. The Golden Winged Great Sage is also regarded as the ancestor of all feathered monster races, so it is actually fair to our monster race..."


    Before Ci Jing''s words were finished, Su Yan forcibly interrupted him, "Say the main point."


    Ci Jing had no choice but to say: "The monster inside is called the King Snake, the brother of the Golden Winged Great Sage. The Snake is also an ancient beast, a kind of snake with wings..."


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "The Golden-winged Great Sage is a golden-winged roc bird, who lives by eating dragons and snakes, how can he become brothers with a snake? There is such an absurd thing?"


    It''s like the wolf and the sheep become brothers, no matter how you think it is very absurd.


    Ci Jing hadn''t thought about this before, and listening to Su Yan''s words at this time, I also felt that the worship was a bit nonsense.


    Then Ci Jing said again: "The Naruto King is at least 25,000 years old. There are not many people who know his name in the monster clan, but he can definitely be regarded as one of the most powerful monster clan in the Xumi world. The four great saints of the clan and the twelve powerful men broke into the mountain and sea secret realm together. In the end, less than one-third of those who could survive from the secret realm of Shanghai were all killed by the King Snake..."


    Su Yan hummed softly, as if he didn''t care about Ci Jing''s words.


    The monster like the Naruto snake is very rare in this era, but it was a kind of creature that can be seen everywhere in the ancient era.


    Naruto snake looks very much like a cobra, but the film under his head is much larger than the "glasses" of a cobra. After opening, it looks like a pair of bat wings, allowing Naruto snake to slide in the sky by the wind. .


    Although this kind of monster was born in the ancient times, it is considered a prehistoric monster, but its rank is really very low.


    Not to mention the comparison with the auspicious dragons and phoenixes and unicorns, even the fierce beasts such as Taotie and Qiongqi are incomparable.


    But since Ci Jing said that the Naruto King is 25,000 years old, after such a long time, even a pig should be able to cultivate monstrous mana!


    Su Yan said again: "Ci Jing, you go in with me, and after leading me to see King Naruto, you can leave."


    There was an embarrassed expression on Ci Jing''s face. He had already been to the secret world of mountains and seas once, and that time was a fluke to escape.


    But it was obvious that he did not have a choice in front of Su Yan.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, regardless of Ci Jing, he walked directly into the colorful gate.


    Without Su Yan''s support, the immortal enchantment began to dissipate, wind and sand blew again, and the stairs below were gradually dissipating.


    Ci Jing gritted his teeth and could only enter the colorful gate.


    The sandstorm on Mingsha Mountain obscured the sky, but after entering the colorful gate, letting the Buddha enter a particularly tranquil world.


    The noisy wind and the sound of sand blasting all ceased.


    There is a scent of birds and flowers, the waterfalls and clear springs below are slowly flowing, and many tall trees can be seen on both sides of the river.


    A scene of tropical rainforest and vitality, here is as graceful as another whole new world.


    Su Yan stood in the void with his hand holding his hand, and said: "Although it is said to be a secret realm, the space it contains is actually very extensive. Hurry up and lead the way, I don''t want to waste any time."


    Ci Jing said: "You just flipped the fairy and forcibly opened the door of the secret realm. Don''t you want to face King Mingsha without regaining your mana?"


    Su Yan said: "This is not something you should be worried about, you just need to take the road there."


    Ci Jing didn''t dare to argue with Su Yan, a sword light was born at one step, and it flew quickly toward the place where the sun rose!


    After crossing this river and jungle, the scenery suddenly became magnificent!


    Many mountain peaks can be seen in the vast waters, these peaks are very majestic and beautiful!


    Su Yan flew all the way with Cijing, and his eyes fell on the mountains below.


    Su Yan knew from a glance that the arrangement of these peaks absolutely coincided with a certain formation, or that these peaks were originally created for formation.


    Using mountains as chess pieces, this kind of handwriting is not something ordinary people can do.


    At the same time, there are certain reasons for doing this. For example, the Qianfeng in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire is to suppress the anger in the earth veins and preserve the support of the Tianzhu for the Western Paradise.


    If the mountain peaks here are connected together, it would have a range of at least three hundred miles. Even if it is not as great as the basaltic sea of ??flames, it can still be regarded as a great formation of heaven and earth.


    This kind of formation is definitely not something that a monster can arrange.


    Although the Naruto King lived 25,000 years old, a monster is a monster, and it is difficult to have this level of wisdom.

 Chapter 3936： Grand Prince

    Chapter 3936: Grand Prince


    Su Yan only wanted to obtain the divine artifact in the Secret Realm of Mountains and Seas. He had no interest at all about who made this secret realm with great magic power, and how the King Snake entered this place.


    What Su Yan asked was to get the Daohuan in his own hands, nothing more.


    The Tathagatas should already be on the road, and the time left for Su Yan is not too much.


    Although Ci Jing didn''t know the reason, he could see that Su Yan cared very much about time and was extremely anxious about the passage of time.


    What Ci Jing wanted was to quickly bring Su Yan there, and then leave the mountain and sea secret realm without saying a word.


    Because whether it was Su Yan or King Snake, they definitely decided that it was not an existence he could contend with. If he stayed here, maybe it would really be a fight between gods and mortals.


    Thinking of this, Ci Jing''s flying speed with the sword light became a bit faster.


    After passing through this area of ??water and seeing many dangerous peaks, I finally came to a tiankeng almost several kilometers in size.


    Although the tiankeng was full of various plants, Su Yan could tell at a glance that this tiankeng shouldn''t be formed naturally, it should be the result of some kind of behemoth nesting here.


    The only giant beast in the mountains and seas is the King Snake. Judging from the radius of this tiankeng, the King Snake is only afraid that his size is still above the earth dragon!


    Good guy, a snake with a length of about seven miles, and there are still 25,000 years of Taoism, I think and know, it should be very difficult to deal with!


    After Ci Jing took the road into the tiankeng, he said to Su Yan: "The deep part of the tiankeng is the palace of King Longming. You have to take the Tizhan road ring and go directly to the palace. My road has already been taken. When I arrive, I won��t be with you."


    Su Yan glanced at Ci Jing, and said, "I always speak my mind, you can leave now."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ci Jing was amnesty. He wanted to control the sword light and leave here as fast as possible, but didn''t want a purple snare that had already been covered from the sky, covering Su Yan and Ci Jing who wanted to leave. Trapped in a sinkhole!


    Ci Jing couldn''t help showing an irritable and impatient expression.


    Su Yan was very curious, because he hadn''t sensed the aura of the Snake King, and could only perceive the existence of an ancient giant here. The ancient giant, the King Snake, should still be asleep.


    Who on earth will lay a snare here?


    Facing the purple snare, Ci Jing gritted his teeth, seemingly intending to break through.


    But Su Yan stopped him and said, "This purple snare is poisonous and will pollute your sword light. Don''t throw yourself into the snare."


    Ci Jing said, "Then what should I do?"


    Ci Jing asked Su Yan for help, wanting Su Yan to break the purple snare.


    Su Yan pulled out the Wanzai Cold Ice Sword, and then turned into a white blue dragon with Xuanbing Sword Qi and slammed into the purple snare fiercely!


    The black dragon that Su Yan used Xuanbing sword energy to transform was more than a thousand feet long, but after hitting the purple snare, the purple snare showed amazing elasticity. After being pulled to the extreme by the ice dragon, it was not broken!


    Instead, strands of purple poison gas penetrated into the ice dragon''s body!


    The silver ice dragon, which was originally pure white and translucent, was also dyed with a layer of coquettish purple!


    Then, under the witness of Su Yan and Ci Jing, the ice dragon suddenly shattered into many pieces in the air, and the purple aura was also permeating the surroundings!


    "Can the sword energy of the divine tool and my dragon energy be irresistible? This purple snare should also be an incredible magic weapon." Su Yan said.


    And Ci Jing was already in a cold sweat at this time, if it weren''t for Su Yan to stop him, I''m afraid he has now died of poison.


    But there was a sound of clapping hands above the tiankeng, and Ci Jing and Su Yan looked upward, and saw a person standing on the top of the upper peak above the tiankeng.


    This person was wearing very strange purple clothes, even his lips and pupils were purple. He looked like a man in his twenties, but he was full of coquettish feeling from head to toe.


    Needless to think about it, he must have arranged the purple snare above the sinkhole!


    Su Yan glanced at Ci Jing, but found that Ci Jing was also at a loss.


    It seems that there is no need to ask, Ci Jing must have no idea what the origin of this purple-clothed man is.


    After the purple-clothed man finished his applause, he said, "It''s really a powerful sword technique and this sword should be the legendary ice sword of ten thousand years, right? This sword has always been hidden in the black sea of ??flames! How could it fall? In your hands?"


    Su Yan didn''t have the desire to answer this question. He just looked at the purple-clothed man and said, "What is your background?"


    The purple-clothed man laughed wildly for a while, as if the question Su Yan asked was a particularly ridiculous question. After laughing wildly, the purple-clothed man said: "You are so brave to break into other people''s homes and dare to ask them what they are. Backing? Could it be that you have eaten the bear heart and leopard gall!"


    Ci Jing immediately whispered beside Su Yan, "He is definitely not the King Snake! I met the King Snake back then, and his breath is more than a hundred times stronger than him!"


    If this purple-clothed man was not the Snake King, who would it be?


    Could it be that there are other powerful monsters besides the Snake King in this mountain and sea secret?


    The so-called one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, how could King Snake allow other monsters to be so presumptuous in the secret territory of mountains and seas?


    Su Yan was in doubt and listened to the purple-clothed man triumphantly: "I am the nephew of King Snakes, the prince! Is it wrong to say that this is my house? You are so brave, you dare to break in. Disturb my uncle''s rest!"


    Su Yan looked at Ci Jing, and Ci Jing hadn''t said before that King Snake had any nephew.


    In fact, even Ci Jing was very blindfolded at this time, because what was happening before him was completely beyond his cognition. There were not so many moths when he came last time.


    He also had no idea where a nephew suddenly appeared from King Naruto.


    Then Ci Jing said, "Since you are the nephew of the King Snake, you might as well tell you that we are here to raise the Dao Ring. Let your uncle take out the Dao Ring so that everyone can be in peace."


    After listening to Ci Jing''s words, Prince Chicha laughed loudly, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    After leaning forward and back with a smile, the prince said: "What are you guys, two ants, you dare to make the idea of ??correcting the road ring. I really eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard! Look at this prince to arrest you first. , And then slowly tortured if you have any other accomplices!"


    "The Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword has already belonged to me, do you think you will be my opponent?" Su Yan asked in a cold tone.


    The prince said: "It just so happens that the prince will hold you first, and take your Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword! It is a waste of this treasure to give you this kind of rat!"

 Chapter 3937： Two hundred thousand swords light

    The third thousand nine hundred and thirty-seventh chapter two hundred thousand sword light


    A cold wind blew for no reason!


    After this cold wind, Su Yan also flew directly to the sky!


    Just now Su Yan once persuaded Ci Jing not to use his physical body to rush the purple snare, but Su Yan took the initiative to do this at this time!


    After Su Yan flew to the sky, the purple snare seemed to come alive!


    A whole purple snare is wrapped towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan can clearly see that the purple venom on the snare is a venom that can flow continuously. If the venom is allowed to enter the body, even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it will definitely fall!


    It''s just that... eight profound ice sword lights suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Then these eight profound ice sword lights turned into sixty-four sword lights...


    It was just three breaths, and the sky was already filled with at least two hundred thousand profound ice sword lights!


    Although Su Yan hasn��t mastered the fairy rules about Xuanbing, he has long been connected with the Wanzai Frost Sword. Today Su Yan wants to run the Wanzai Frost Sword��s power without hindrance. Eating and drinking water are even more relaxing things.


    Two hundred thousand swords light together!


    Even though the purple snare is an incredible treasure, there is no way to resist it. The venom on the snare is even more of a drop in the face of such a large amount of Xuanbing sword energy!


    In the beginning, Xuanbing Sword Qi could still be dissolved by the venom, but gradually the venom connecting snares were all frozen together, and then hit by the subsequent sword light, it was shattered!


    The prince Shaozha also saw Su Yan''s magical swordsmanship that changed two hundred thousand swords from above, and he was already dumbfounded!


    When the prince Chicha reacted, the purple snare had been cut into countless fragments by two hundred thousand profound ice sword qi, and an ancient treasure was destroyed like this!


    This purple snare is called the Hunting God Net, and it is a former ancient Qizhen with innumerable numbers in the hands of the prince smashing, and it is also the most powerful magic weapon for him to settle down.


    Now that Su Yan was left to pieces, there was no possibility of repairing it anymore, he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood!


    After this move, the purple snare above the tiankeng has disappeared, and countless ice swords have been inserted into the cliffs of the tiankeng.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and looked up, and said, "I never like to bully children and let your uncle come out and talk to me."


    The prince was biting his lower lip, his eyes were extremely resentful, "You broke this prince''s hunting net, you can''t afford it if you dig your heart and lungs and then thwart your bones and ashes! You still dare to use this now! Talking to this prince in a preaching tone is really a big list!"


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" Su Yan''s words were very cold.


    The crown prince was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help but retreat towards the back.


    After seeing Su Yan''s swordsmanship just now, he no longer dared to make enemies with Su Yan. His body is definitely not stronger than the hunting **** net. If Su Yan shoots at him with 200,000 sword auras, he will definitely be chopped into meat sauce!


    Ci Jing saw that the purple snare had been broken by Su Yan, and now there were only two words left in his mind-run away.


    This smashing prince is a clown at all, not worth mentioning, the key lies in the king of snakes behind him.


    When the Naruto King appears, there will be a **** battle with Su Yan!


    For Ci Jing, of course, the most ideal situation is that the two sides have suffered a defeat, and Ci Jing can reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    But the most ideal situation will not happen with a high probability.


    The greater probability is that he was also involved in this war, and then faced with every irresistible spell or sword light, he would end up in a dead place.


    So Ci Jing said goodbye to Su Yan again. He just wanted to leave this secret mountain and sea realm, and absolutely didn''t want to grow out of it.


    Su Yan didn''t stop Ci Jing from leaving.


    But waiting for Ci Jing to fly into the sky, the prince Chicha actually released a **** hand to grab Ci Jing!


    When the prince Chicha faced Su Yan, he only promised, and when he turned his head to face Ci Jing, he turned into a heavy blow!


    Ci Jing originally didn''t want to do it, but now it''s no longer enough if he doesn''t want to do it.


    He first drew out a sword on his back. This sword had a green sword light and was used to deal with Su Yan.


    This fairy sword is not just as simple as quenching poison, but the material of the sword itself is poisonous, and then after the refinement of the sword heart, it has evolved into a kind of poison that can see blood in the throat!


    Even Cijing herself did not dare to be cut through his skin by this sword!


    Even if you just cut a small wound on your finger, it may cause extremely terrible consequences!


    This sword split the **** hand directly in the air!


    The poison corrodes the spell instantly after contact, so the sword of Cijing looks so easy and effortless.


    The prince Chicha was even more angry after the spell was broken by Cijing, and he couldn''t help asking: "What kind of sword are you, green? It looks like a weapon used by a lady!"


    Ci Jing laughed wildly, and said: "My sword is called Feng Guangdi! Prince, you have to be careful..."


    Before Ci Jing''s words fell, there was only an afterimage left on the spot, and the whole person was shot out like a cannonball!


    Ci Jing''s sword is very fast, it can even be said to be almost unreasonable!


    Ci Jing already understood that he had to defeat Prince Chi Chi if he wanted to leave, otherwise Crown Prince Chi Chi sticks to his side like a tarsal maggot, which is really unhappy!


    For this battle, Su Yan didn''t seem to have any plans to take action. He just stood in the void and watched the battle from a distance, and seemed to be waiting for the appearance of King Mingsha.


    Ci Jing''s sword almost instantly slammed into Prince Chicha''s side!


    The sword light swung with a green mist, even this green mist is highly poisonous!


    Ci Jing has been using this sword for a long time, and has already had a very strong resistance to this green poisonous mist.


    But if you change someone else, if you accidentally inhale this green poisonous mist into your body, it will inevitably greatly affect your combat power!


    Therefore, to fight with Cijing, you must fight quickly.


    Of course the prince Chicha also thought of this, but he had already lost the great weapon of Lie Shen Wang.


    Even if he turned out a spear, and could compete with Ci Jing, the situation would be extremely unfavorable to him!


    But after fifteen strokes, Prince Chicha felt a little dizzy, the weapon in his hand was so heavy, he immediately stopped breathing and changed to inner breathing!


    But after another fifteen strokes, the symptoms of Dizzy Prince''s dizziness not only did not alleviate, but it became more and more serious...


    When I looked at my arm, I realized that my arm had already been dyed with a dark green color...


    It turns out that besides breathing, Cijing''s poisonous mist can actually enter the body from the skin!

 Chapter 3938： Snaking Snake Dharmakaya

    Chapter 3938: Snaking Snake Dharma Body


    Of course, the prince grandiose knew that the current situation was already extremely unfavorable for him!


    If this stalemate continues, sooner or later he will be paralyzed by the poison!


    The prince screamed, and then many purple auras burst out of his body, and these purple auras instantly turned into purple venomous snakes!


    These poisonous snakes opened their mouths, exposing their fangs and rushed towards Ci Jing''s body!


    But while still on the road, he was swept away by Ci Jing''s sword light!


    However, with such sweeping, Ci Jing''s suppression of the prince-chilling also appeared to relax.


    The prince Chicha retreated directly to the back, only feeling that his limbs were numb, and he quickly pierced the limbs with a demon, trying to force these toxins out.


    But Ci Jing��s sword poison is not so simple that it can be resolved. Prince Chicha only penetrates the demon energy here, and Ci Jing has swept away the poison tongue over there, and then killed it again!


    The prince Chicha has infinite worries in his heart, but with his strength, it is absolutely impossible to kill Ci Jing within a short period of time.


    Moreover, his skill in weapons is actually slightly inferior.


    Su Yan in the distance didn''t seem to be watching this battle at all, and he lowered his head and looked towards the depths of the tiankeng.


    There are lush ferns there.


    But Su Yan had already sensed that in the ground beneath these ferns, there was a thumping and thumping sound, which was very heavy and very regular.


    It should be the heartbeat of some kind of behemoth, which is sleeping underground.


    In this mountain and sea secret territory, there is only one such monster, and that is the King Snake.


    Although he had sensed the existence of King Snaking Snake, Su Yan did not choose to take action, because Su Yan had not yet discovered the existence of Tizhun Daohuan.


    It stands to reason that such a breath of artifacts should not be hidden, just like the Wanzai Ice Sword and Profound White Orb, just a little closer can sense a breath of artifacts from the ancient times.


    But... Su Yan couldn''t feel the breath of any divine artifact at all here.


    Su Yan thought of a possibility, that is, the King Snake swallowed the artifact into his body, so that he would not be able to sense the breath of the artifact at all.


    Suddenly there was an extremely powerful aura change from above, and Su Yan raised his head, looking at the above.


    I saw that the prince Shaozha had changed into a form of law. It turned out to be a big snake more than a thousand meters long, and it fell on the mountain above the tiankeng!


    The Dharma body of Prince Chicha is a big purple snake. There is a membrane supported by a layer of bones under the head. This membrane has many patterns on it, which looks like a scarf with a variety of patterns. This is the incarnation of the Naruto Snake.


    After transforming into a Dharmakaya, the prince Chicha spewed out a purple flame, almost igniting the sky!


    The purple demon fire successfully forced Ci Jing away, and then another jet of water came out!


    The water column did not hit Ci Jing, but it turned into a heavy rain in the sinkhole.


    After the crown prince was transformed into a Dharmakaya, his mana was multiplied several times, and Ci Jing couldn''t get close anymore.


    Since he couldn''t get close, Sword Poison couldn''t numb the prince Chicha again, and the battle situation suddenly became unfavorable for Ci Jing.


    And the prince Chicha also began to clamor in the sky: "This prince is really angry today. If you don''t thwart your two wastes, it will definitely be difficult to dispel the hatred of the prince!"


    Ci Jing sneered, and then the human sword merged into one and turned into a turquoise streamer, flying around the prince Chicha!


    The prince Chicha has turned into a thousand-meter-long serpent. Although such a huge body will greatly increase its mana and strength, it will also have another shortcoming in the face of the humanoid mirror, which is the decline in flexibility.


    If Cijing''s sword is fast enough, it can continuously pierce the dead corner of the Crown Prince Singing Snake Law Body, and inflict heavy injuries on him!


    Ci Jing''s sword is inherently highly poisonous. If it can introduce the poison into the body of Prince Chicha, then in this battle, Ci Jing will still be able to win!


    After the swords of the Cijing people flew together, Prince Chizha also began to spit out fire and water frantically, trying to stop Cijing!


    But the speed of Jianguang''s flight is definitely better. Ci Jing is already a very strong sword repairer!


    None of these fires and waters could touch Ci Jing''s sword light. Although Prince Chi Chi was very anxious, he had nothing to do. After Ci Jing flew for a circle, she quickly entered the dead end of Chi Chi''s attack!


    Then the green sword light lightly scratched the crown prince''s body, and left with one blow, absolutely not in love with war!


    Ci Jing''s tactics were very effective, and the sword light indeed hit the prince Chicha''s body very accurately.


    But the purple scales of the Naruto Snake were unexpectedly firm, and after a burst of fierce sparks, they were gently cut apart!


    It''s just that under the split purple scales, what flows out is not red blood, but a kind of weird purple liquid!


    After these weird purple liquids were thrown into the air, they turned into many little purple snakes!


    It is also thanks to that Cijing is not greedy for merit. Otherwise, these little purple snakes will inevitably be entangled at this time, and it is bound to pay an extremely painful price!


    Next, Cijing had three more swords to split the purple scales of Prince Chicha, but there was no blood flowing out of these three wounds, only a lot of purple liquid flowed out, turning into many smaller singing snakes!


    The prince Chicha laughed loudly at this time, and said: "Do you think that the prince is not as powerful as your poisonous sword? You are pure, even if you cut a hundred swords, the prince will be safe and sound!"


    The prince''s attitude is simply arrogant to the extreme. If it is someone who doesn''t know, he might think that his sword stabbed Ci Jing.


    Ci Jing''s poisonous sword poses a very small threat to the prince, especially in this case, even if the human sword continues to fight, it is meaningless.


    More importantly, Ci Jing realized that Su Yan had no plans to make a move. Su Yan''s mind was already attracted by other things.


    Ci Jing took a deep breath, holding a poisonous sword in one hand, and the other hand was already behind his back.


    Ci Jing was already carrying double swords when he appeared in front of Su Yan, but he had only used the poisonous sword on the left for many shots.


    Behind Ci Jing, there is a sword that has never been unsheathed!


    The shape of this sword is more primitive. When Ci Jing��s hand is placed on this sword, even his expression becomes very solemn. It seems that he is not only about to draw out a sword, but about The fierce beast was released from the scabbard!


    So I have to be extremely solemn!


    It��s just that Ci Jing��s seriousness did not arouse the prince��s vigilance. Instead, the prince ridiculed: "You don��t pretend to be less! The prince will kill you, this little trash first, and there is still a big trash waiting for the prince! "

 Chapter 3939： Jian Shang

    Chapter 3939: Jian Shang


    Ci Jing completely ignored the ridiculous prince''s ridicule.


    If a sword repairer is so easily affected by foreign objects, it can only show that he is too weak and his mental state of mind is too poor.


    Ci Jing''s hand gradually grasped the sword. From pulling out the sword to cutting it on the face of Prince Chicha, it was almost only a breath away!


    Even the speed of sound can''t catch up with Ci Jing!


    The golden sword light shined in the void, and the prince stunned was completely caught off guard and was severely slashed in the face with a sword!


    Then Prince Chicha roared frantically, and a large amount of blood flowed down from Prince Chicha''s face. He saw that the bones of one half of Prince Chicha''s face were sunken, and one eyeball was drooping out...


    But Ci Jing had already retreated completely after this sword, and was based on a farther place.


    This sword not only broke the defense of the prince, but also broke the phase of the prince.


    The prince slapped angrily: "You actually stabbed one eye of the prince! You ruined one of the eyes of the prince! The prince must kill you!!!"


    Ci Jing took the golden long sword in his hand, but the other hand was already empty.


    It turned out that the green poisonous sword was left by Ci Jing in the wound of Prince Chicha''s eye socket.


    The eye sockets are so close to the brain, it is only a matter of time before the toxins enter the brains of the prince.


    It��s just that Prince Chizha didn��t realize this at all. A small sword was just a needle for the thousand-meter-long Snake Snake Law Body. What��s more, Prince Chizha��s eyes were pierced, and it was already in the drama. In pain and anger, it was natural that he could not find this poisonous sword.


    Perhaps the prince Chicha has become more and more crazy by the toxins, and he directly rolled the entangled mountain to shreds, and then after coming down from the mountain, he rushed towards Cijing!


    It seems that the two are going to swallow Cijing directly into their abdomen!


    The surrounding mountains are shaking, and rocks are rolling in the sinkhole!


    Once these huge monsters have no scruples at all, they are enough to cause huge damage to the surrounding environment!


    Ci Jing took the golden long sword and moved again. This time the golden sword light became more and more magnificent in the sky, but this time there was a thin layer of blood in the golden sword light. !


    This layer of blood was full of indeterminate meaning, and the sword in Cijing''s hand was originally an ominous sword!


    Jian Guang and Prince Chicha''s Snaking Snake Dharma body collided head-on!


    The powerful forces collided together, and two mountains were immediately wiped out in ashes!


    The whole tiankeng vibrated more and more violently!


    However, Su Yan found that the heartbeat of the giant beast sleeping at the bottom of the tiankeng was still steady, and it seemed that it had not been affected by the fighting here.


    In the confrontation between the two forces in the sky, it is the sword light that is better!


    First, he split the purple demon fire spit out from the snake into two halves, and then slammed into the face of the snake in an irresistible manner!


    The other eye of the prince was also pierced by the sword light, and immediately plunged into the boundless darkness!


    The darkness itself is very scary, but in this darkness there is even more unbearable pain!


    In the severe pain, the brains of King Naruto was completely eroded by the venom!


    The terrifying power made Naruto King even unable to control the flow of demon power in his body, so he could only fall to the ground feebly!


    With a bang, a lot of dust was raised on the ground.


    The Snaking Snake Law Body of the prince Chicha also fell weakly from above to the bottom of the tiankeng.


    Not only did the blood flow from the body of the Snaking Snake, but there was also a lot of purple liquid flowing out of the body. After the purple liquid flowed out, it turned into a lot of purple little snakes. These little purple snakes crawled towards the outside one after another, but it didn��t take long for them to crawl. Dead.


    After Ci Jing confirmed that Prince Chicha was dead, she also slowly fell from the sky.


    It''s just that Ci Jing''s face is like golden paper at this time. Although she can still stand on her own strength, it is already shaky.


    The power of the crown prince has never hurt Ci Jing, and Ci Jing''s condition at this time was entirely caused by the sword in his hand.


    This sword is an absolute double-edged sword, which can not only kill the enemy with the greatest power, but also produce an extremely powerful backlash against the owner!


    Ci Jing was beaten into this by this sword. The thin light of blood in the sword light just now came from Ci Jing''s own essence and blood!


    So that sword certainly beheaded the crown prince, but Ci Jing had already reached a certain limit at this time.


    What Ci Jing wanted to do most at this time was to retract this extremely fierce sword into the scabbard, but when Ci Jing raised his hand, an extremely powerful resistance came from the sword!


    This sword has its own willpower, and it has resisted the master''s command by its own willpower!


    Ci Jing only felt that an incomparable desire came from the sword, this was the most direct and pure desire for blood!


    In this intense desire, Ci Jing had already sensed that for the sword, it didn''t matter whether it was the blood of the owner or the enemy, as long as it was fresh blood, it was enough!


    If it were normal, Cijing would definitely be able to use her own powerful force to completely suppress this resistance!


    It''s just that Ci Jing has reached a considerable limit at this time, and there is no such power at all!


    And from the hand holding the long sword, there was a feeling of acupuncture. Looking down, it turned out that the hand had been injured by the sword gas, and the blood flowing out was slowly converging on the sword!


    Ci Jing wanted to let go, and it was impossible to let go of the sword in his hand. The sword sent a strong adsorption force, as if it had turned into a vicious vampire!


    Ci Jing holding this sword could sense the utter greed and bloodthirsty, and a chill could not help but arose in his heart!


    But he is already in the limit state, and there is no way to get rid of this sword.


    Ci Jing could only insert the sword into the ground and panted violently!


    If this continues, Ci Jing will definitely fall here.


    What Ci Jing thought was to keep a sigh of relief, and then desperately to throw this sword out of his hand!


    At this moment, a sword light came from outside, and the long sword in Ci Jing''s hand was blown away with a single blow!


    When the long sword was knocked into the air, it also brought a piece of flesh and blood in Ci Jing''s hand!


    But Ci Jing let out a long breath.


    Although it was painful, he had already got rid of the entanglement of the sword anyway!


    After the long sword was knocked into the air, Ci Jing only felt dizzy and dizzy. After all, he also had a golden immortal cultivation base, his vitality was extremely strong and long, and he wanted to restore nature very quickly.


    Su Yan''s words came over there: "If the swordsman becomes a slave to the sword, it is definitely the saddest thing in the world."


    After speaking, Su Yan sighed again.

 Chapter 3940： Naruto King

    Chapter 3940


    Ci Jing glanced at the long sword that was shot by Su Yan, and then violently jumped onto the corpse of Prince Chicha.


    There was also a green poisonous sword inserted in the eyes of the Snaking Snake Law Body.


    Ci Jing picked up this sword, and then used the sword light to slice open the brain of the prince Grandma, and there was an orange demon pill hidden in the flesh and blood!


    After seeing this demon pill, Ci Jing couldn''t help showing an expression of joy, and immediately took the demon pill into his hand, regardless of the blood in his hands, and immediately swallowed the demon pill into his belly.


    After the demon pill entered the body, Ci Jing only felt as if there was a raging fire in his body, which burned all five inner parts!


    Then a raging fire turned into extremely cold power, causing Ci Jing''s eyebrows to condense a layer of frost!


    This hot and cold alternation is caused by the power of the demon pill!


    After all, the demon pill is the essence of the prince''s life cultivation.


    Ci Jing itself was pretty good, and it only took a few moments to surrender this incompatible power, and even his face became ruddy!


    Then he put the green poisonous sword into the scabbard first, and then flew a distance of thirty feet, holding the long sword that was still shining with golden light in his hand again.


    When Ci Jing grasped the power again, this sword was held in Ci Jing''s hand after only a little resistance.


    Then Ci Jing put the two swords into the scabbard, and then flew to Su Yan, holding a fist to Su Yan: "Thank you, if you didn''t make it in time, I''m afraid I would have fallen here."


    Su Yan did not reply to Ci Jing.


    Because from the moment Ci Jing swallowed the demon pill into his abdomen, Su Yan seemed to see a pair of golden eyes suddenly opened in the boundless darkness!


    Naruto King has woken up!


    Su Yan was absolutely sure of this, so he didn''t even bother to deal with Ci Jing.


    But the surrounding area became calmer than before. Even if a rolling stone fell from above, it was caused by the fight between Prince Chicha and Ci Jing just now.


    It seems that the Naruto King is only waking up with divine consciousness, and it will take a while for the body to wake up!


    This kind of thing seems incredible to humans.


    But for those monsters that are more than a few kilometers long, and even have a dharmakaya of ten thousand meters, it is a matter of course.


    There is still some time to relax.


    When the Naruto King appears, it will inevitably bring the anger of a volcano!


    Su Yan asked: "You just took a sword, it seems that it will bite the master, sucking the master''s essence and blood."


    Ci Jing said: "This sword is called Greed Wolf Killing Star. It can help my sword aura to enter a higher realm with its punishment and fierce qi. Without its blessing, I may not be able to defeat Prince Chicha."


    Su Yan said: "Such a weapon is inherently unknown. It will backfire the foundry when it is cast, and it will defeat the master when it is in the hands of Jian Xiu. It is better to use less. Otherwise, you will be ruined in the hands of this sword sooner or later. One body''s cultivation will be destroyed."


    Ci Jing said: "Many times people are involuntarily involuntarily. If there is a choice, I will never use the power of this sword."


    Su Yan said: "My words have always counted. Your task has been completed. It should be too late to leave the mountain and sea secret realm."


    Ci Jing showed a puzzled expression, because he hadn''t sensed the ancient will that had been awakened in the earth at this time.


    He originally wanted to ask Su Yan for some questions, but at this time he suppressed the doubts in his heart and flew up according to Su Yan''s words.


    Just because Ci Jing knows a truth, people who are too curious have never lived long.


    Only when Ci Jing flew out of the tiankeng, he saw that there was already a golden light at the bottom of the tiankeng, and then there was a rumbling voice!


    This rumbling voice represents that a palace is about to rise from the ground!


    And Naruto King will also come out of the palace!


    Ci Jing had visited the mountain and sea mystery once before, and had witnessed the terrifying power of the Naruto King. The Four Sages of the Monster Race and the other masters were easily manipulated by the Naruto King.


    Therefore, Cijing is flying faster and faster with the sword light, and just wants to escape this place of right and wrong with the fastest speed!


    The hill under Su Yan''s feet slowly rises, and along with the hill rises there is also a palace that was originally underground.


    Those lush ferns slowly withered when the palace rose, and then turned into black fly ash, slowly drifting away in the air!


    The palace rising from the ground was also placed in front of Su Yan.


    This palace does not look particularly majestic and magnificent. After all, it is located in this tiankeng and its scale is very limited.


    But the style of the building is ingenious, claiming to be one way.


    There are no dragons and phoenixes carved on the walls of the palace. Instead, they are all snake totems.


    This is also very reasonable, after all, the owner of this palace is the Naruto King.


    Su Yan stood in the void, waiting for the gate of the palace to open, and King Snake appeared in front of him.


    After a while, the gate of the palace did open, and a stale aura came upon his face, and King Naruto didn''t seem to be in this palace.


    After a while, many cracks appeared on the ground in front of the palace.


    There is an unusually powerful demonic air among these cracks!


    The Naruto King has indeed awakened, with great anger!


    The death of Prince Chicha is the key factor in awakening the Naruto King!


    I saw that the ground in front of Su Yan was cracking inch by inch, and then a purple demon fire burned all the rocks that were lifted into the air into fiery red magma!


    These magma fell down after being hit by the purple demon fire, forming an exaggerated rain of fire!


    And Su Yan still stood still, just watching everything happening in front of him indifferently.


    The cracked ground just now has turned into an unfathomable abyss.


    A pair of golden lights flashed in the dark abyss!


    This pair of golden lights are the eyes of King Naruto!


    Then a huge snake head rose slowly from below, squeezing the ground to pieces!


    The size of the King Snake is definitely larger than that of the Earth Dragon, but the length of the fangs in his mouth is already two or three meters!


    The purple body is surrounded by a layer of exoskeleton. Although there is also a thin film on the lower neck, it is different from Prince Chicha. The middle of the thin film is penetrated by joints, and there are not so many glamorous patterns.


    Speaking of it, Naruto King looks like a monster that has continued from the cruel ancient times to today.


    This ring of exoskeleton makes Naruto King look like some kind of monster that has died and resurrected.


    But those calm and transparent golden eyes clearly emphasized the divinity of the Naruto King!


    That''s right, this pair of golden eyes represents that the Naruto King has a powerful divinity! It''s definitely no longer a little monster!


    This was beyond Su Yan''s expectation.

 Chapter 3941： Demon fire soaring

    Chapter 3941: The demon fire soars into the sky


    The King Snake was awakened from a big dream, and he didn''t seem to have fully recovered his sanity. Seeing Su Yan''s eyes were still a little confused, but his eyes were clear and clear, and they were definitely not muddy.


    One person and one snake are looking at each other like this!


    The body of King Naruto is so huge, in contrast, even the Snake Palace behind it is extremely small compared to King Naruto.


    Then King Snake''s gaze fell to the side, slamming the corpse of the prince.


    The prince''s brain was cut open by Cijing, and the brain and blood flowed across the ground, looking very **** and cruel!


    And the Naruto King roared directly up to the sky after seeing the corpse of the crown prince!


    With this roar, the entire empty valley shook together!


    The grief and anger of the Naruto King is almost boiling!


    Even Ci Jing, who had already flown into the sky, felt an oppressive force that was almost desperate! The body of flying is stagnant!


    But Su Yan still stood in front of King Snaking Snake, seemingly unshakable at all.


    King Snake then stared at Su Yanlai again, it seems that even King Snake is not clear about why this human race dares to be so calm and calm in front of him!


    The King Snake said to Su Yan in a voice full of thunder and majesty: "You didn''t kill Chi Chi, but the murderer was someone else. He also swallowed my son''s demon pill! What a courage!"


    The King Snake didn''t know what method was used, but he actually knew that the murderer of the prince Chicha was not Su Yan!


    Su Yan said, "You can think of that person as my subordinate. Now he has flown away. Now it is me who is confronting you. It is also me who wants to get the correct way."


    "You? A human being, dare to confront this king?" The Naruto King''s tone was full of strong disdain, and he didn''t seem to put Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    The golden eyes of King Naruto were filled with disdain.


    Indeed, if you compare the size, Naruto King doesn''t know how many times Su Yan is!


    Even if Su Yan turned into the law body of the Primordial Demon God, it was far from King Naruto!


    In addition to the size of the mana, it is definitely the overwhelming advantage of the Naruto King. After all, the Naruto King has 25,000 years of life, and the year of cultivation is many times that of Su Yan!


    Su Yan raised his head slightly and said, "Are you the guardian of Tizhun Daohuan? Is it the Bodhisattva or the Buddha who asked you to guard here?"


    Su Yan has been to Xuanwu Fire Sea and Sin Temple, where there are guardians.


    So people have to suspect that the Buddha Tathagata clearly found the whereabouts of seven ancient artifacts in the next big game, but deliberately did not hold them in his hands, but sealed them separately.


    Only this time Su Yan made a mistake in his inference. The King Snake said: "Bodhisattva? Buddha? What nonsense are you talking about! Is it possible to covet your wormlike existence? This king will kill you first? , Look for that murderer again! It''s such a **** that you don''t put this king in his eyes?


    The King Snake despised Su Yan so much, then he didn''t need to lie in front of Su Yan.


    In this way, Buddhism doesn''t know where the Tizhan Dao ring is, and there is no arrangement.


    After knowing this, Su Yan felt quite relieved, because every time there was a guardian arranged by Buddhism, it would inevitably make Su Yan feel like he had fallen behind.


    After the Naruto King finished speaking, another purple pillar of fire spurted out of his mouth!


    Regardless of the impact or the degree of heat, this purple pillar of fire is definitely not comparable to that of the Grand Prince!


    The scorching temperature directly burned the rocks below into magma!


    The surrounding earth trembled, and the originally calm water outside caused waves!


    But under this powerful demon fire, Su Yan still didn''t take a step back, and even stood still and put his hands behind him.


    After the purple demon fire had all dissipated, King Snake realized that Su Yan was standing in front of a long sword made of ice crystals.


    This sword is pure white, flawless and crystal clear, revealing a breath that is unique to an artifact!


    It was this sword that turned into a layer of white mist, which blocked the powerful purple demon fire!


    "It turned out to be the Wanzai Frost Sword! Has the old man who guarded the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire been killed by you?" King Ming Snake recognized the origin of the sword standing in front of Su Yan at a glance!


    Su Yan said, "You didn''t protect the Tijun Dao ring for the sake of the Buddha and Bodhisattva, so why are you in the secret realm of mountains and seas?"


    The King Snake said fiercely: "Don''t think that if you get the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword, you will have the qualifications to sit on an equal footing with this king! In the eyes of this king, you are still just an influential bug! Why should this seat answer you? The problem?"


    Naruto King is really arrogant to the extreme.


    However, he only witnessed the body of the prince''s master, and was awakened in his sleep. It is very difficult not to get angry!


    Su Yan said: "Really? You are just a little snake in my opinion. You can''t even count as a dragon. You are qualified to be so arrogant? Do you rely on your little divinity?"


    The Snake King sneered: "Since you have seen that this king has a divine nature, do you still dare to be an enemy of this king? Relying on a long-term ice sword? When the golden-winged roc bird came to the mountain and sea secret realm to win the mention In the end, there is nothing you can do. Are you better than the Golden Winged Roc Bird? Don��t forget, even if you become a Golden Immortal, you are only a mere human race!"


    "I heard that you are the cheap brother of the Golden-winged Rocca, don''t you think you can suppress me by taking out the Golden-winged Rocca''s name?" Su Yan''s words were full of teasing.


    The Snake King said angrily: "This king wants to tell you that the golden-winged roc bird, who is better than the Buddha, can''t help the king, how come you have such a big tone! The golden-winged roc bird is the king and him. All have divine nature! You little human being is really ignorant to the extreme! No matter, this king will kill you first, and then go after the murderer! This king will surely thwart you all! Then he will put life and soul into prison again, I want you to suffer the burning of the flames of **** forever, so as to offset the hatred of this king!"


    After the Naruto King finished speaking, his huge body began to move.


    After all, King Naruto had just woke up, most of his huge body was hidden underground, and when he moved, the whole tiankeng began to collapse!


    The surrounding mountains collapsed, the sky collapsed!


    Only the palace behind the Naruto King stood intact.


    When the majority of King Naruto''s body rose from the ground, his head was hundreds of meters away from Su Yan!


    Sure enough, as Su Yan had expected, the Snaking Snake King was a fierce creature even bigger than the Earth Dragon!


    Moreover, the Naruto King is more intelligent, has mana, and even has divinity! It can already be regarded as the existence of the beast in the world of Xumi!


    The monster races that Su Yan had dealt with before were no longer at the same level!

 Chapter 3942： Giant Ice Giant

    Chapter 3942: The Giant of Xuanbing


    In the midst of the collapse of the sky, a giant transformed from profound ice under Su Yan''s feet also slowly stood up!


    This profound ice giant is also several hundred meters tall. Standing on top of the profound ice giant, Su Yan can directly look at King Naruto!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword was still inserted in the Baihui Cave on the top of the Frost Giant''s head. This profound ice giant was originally created by the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    The King Snake possesses a divine nature, and can no longer be regarded as a simple demon. He has completely entered into another realm, and is like Princess Kong Qian and Golden-winged Roc Bird.


    He naturally looked down on Su Yan very much, even if he had already seen that Su Yan was a perfect Eucharist!


    Before 25,000 years ago, there were not too few people in the world of Xumi who could cultivate the sacrament!


    But for so many years, he is the only monster who can cultivate into a divine nature!


    Su Yan''s level of sight is already unacceptable to King Naruto.


    The King Snake stared at Su Yan fiercely and said, "You ignorant junior, do you think you can be equal to this king?"


    Su Yan did not directly answer the Naruto King, but just formed the seal with his hands and did not send it out.


    After the majestic mana rose from Su Yan''s body, the mysterious ice giant directly transformed into three heads and six arms. Among the six arms, he also held various mysterious ice swords, selected ice knives, mysterious ice yoke, mysterious ice hammer, mysterious ice axe, and mysterious ice. Six artifacts including ice guns!


    "It''s nothing more than a small carving skill. Do you think you can defeat this king with the Ten Thousand Years Xuanbing Sword? It''s a idiot! If you have two artifacts, you can fight against this king. You only have a Ten Thousand Years Xuanbing Sword. Also worthy to challenge this king?"


    The Naruto King''s demeanor was extremely arrogant, but what he might not have imagined was that Su Yan really had two artifacts!


    It''s just that the Xuanbai Orb hasn''t been taken out yet.


    Of course, there is no need to show it now. If the Profound White Orb were taken out now, it would certainly be able to slap King Naruto in the face, but it would also increase King Naruto''s wariness.


    You know, Su Yan didn''t come to the mountain and sea secret realm to compete with King Snake King who is more powerful, but to get the Dao Ring.


    The Profound White Orb, as Su Yan''s assassin, must be used at the most critical moment.


    Now let''s use these three-headed and six-armed profound ice giants to test the abilities of the Naruto King.


    A pair of Xuanbing Swords cut directly towards King Naruto!


    Then Xuanbing Spear and Xuanbingyue also stabbed towards King Naruto!


    Although the King Snake spit out the demon fire, the purple demon fire was completely incapable of the profound ice power of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword, and a pair of profound ice blade swords had already blocked the purple demon fire.


    The Xuanbing spear and Xuanbingyue all stabbed the King Snake fiercely!


    The Snake King has a divine nature, and the defense power of his scale armor is naturally not to be underestimated. After the two profound ice weapons hit the Snake King, there was an extremely fierce spark, which also broke the King Snake''s scales. Two pieces, but failed to cause more damage!


    King Naruto was also furious after being stabbed two times, and his physical pain came second. The key was that he felt that he had lost face!


    I saw King Naruto turning his body, and the huge tail had been drawn directly towards the giant profound ice!


    The Xuanbing giant has three heads and six arms, and can truly observe six directions and listen to all directions. The movement made by the King Snake is so big that it can''t hide Su Yan''s eyes and ears!


    Before the Naruto King''s tail swept over, he had prepared his defense in advance!


    But Naruto King''s attack power was not trivial. Although two profound ice magical artifacts had been used to resist, the two magical artifacts broke in an instant!


    The Snakeskin King��s tail swept the mysterious ice giant��s body fiercely, and even the tail swept the mysterious ice giant��s waist to only one-third of the waist, which seemed to be cut in half at any time. Looks like!


    If it were a living person, there would be no way to resist this nearly slashed injury.


    However, the Xuanbing giant has no vitality, and only needs to inject mana to recover!


    Not only that, the power of Xuanbing also gradually covered King Naruto''s tail, a chill that almost penetrated the scales of Naruto King!


    The King Snake had to retract his tail, and the giant Xuanbing also stepped back several steps, almost hitting a mountain peak.


    After the profound ice giant was hit by this, many cracks appeared in his whole body, and it seemed that he was about to collapse at any time!


    The King Snake said: "You really don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. You think that even the monsters in the world of Xumi can''t beat you, and this seat can''t beat you? You dare to challenge this seat! But no matter, after killing you, This Wanzai Xuanbing Sword is also owned by this seat! Even if Samantabhadra Bodhisattva comes to ask for it, this seat will never give it!"


    Su Yan changed his seal three more times and injected great mana into it to stabilize the form of the mysterious ice giant. He couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart: "I don''t have a mastery of the fairy rules related to the profound ice. This profound ice giant has no fairy rules. Blessing is still one level worse in terms of strength. If you rely on it to deal with King Naruto, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning, but you can only take one step and see one step.


    When the giant Xuanbing stood up again, the hands that had lost a pair of magical instruments were changed to the forming seal method.


    The other four Xuanbing artifacts were blessed because of this, and ice blue patterns appeared on them!


    A circle of ice also spread directly from the feet of the profound ice giant!


    The Naruto King arrogantly looked at the Xuanbing Giant, and then swam directly towards this side, it seemed that the battle was completely ended by moving!


    The confrontation just now made Su Yan realize that King Naruto''s physical power is very terrifying, and the power of the Black Ice Giant may not even be one-third of that of King Naruto.


    However, the mysterious ice giant was originally used for consumption, and another purpose was to test, let Su Yan know where the weakness of the Snake King was.


    But what I have to say is that Su Yan hasn''t discovered the weakness of the Naruto King so far.


    He has a powerful body, mana, and more divine nature. Even the defensive power is extremely strong!


    In addition to a layer of purple scale armor with superior defense power under the blessing of the divine, the Naruto King has a stronger defense power, so that many swordsmen cannot hurt the Naruto King.


    Su Yan had a way to break through these two layers of defense and wound the Snake King, but it was almost impossible to completely kill the Snake King.


    Originally, the vitality of the wild and wild animals was extremely strong. In addition, the King Snake had 25,000 years of Taoism. If he wanted to kill the King Snake, he might even be bitten by him.


    But if you don''t kill the Naruto King, how can you get the Dao Ring?

 Chapter 3943： Step on the head

    Chapter 3943: Stepping on the Head


    Su Yan only felt that King Naruto was extremely tricky.


    Faced with such a situation, one must maintain patience, because the one who can''t hold back will inevitably expose flaws.


    At that time, maybe the hunter would become the prey instead.


    This time, the purple demon fire spit out by King Snaking Snake became more violent, but because of the new blessings of the magical artifacts of the giant mysterious ice, this was considered to be blocked!


    However, the mysterious ice giant has been forced to the edge of the tiankeng, behind which is already a hard rock formation.


    The demon fire that King Snake spit out is very difficult to deal with. If it is placed outside, even if the six protoss are added together, it will be burned to ashes by King Snake a few times.


    King Snake stared at Su Yan and said, "Junior, you have some abilities, and you have completely surrendered the Ten Thousand Years of Frost Sword! This king thinks that your cultivation is not easy, and you don''t want to be your enemy. But you allowed your subordinates to kill this king. Boy, this is **** vengeance! It''s you who killed yourself!"


    "Is it self-defeating? You will know after the fight that you haven''t beaten me yet, right?" Su Yan said, "Is it in your hands?"


    "The heart is not enough for the snake to swallow the elephant. You have taken the ice sword for thousands of years. You are not afraid of the Tathagata Buddha making trouble for you. You are still coveting the accurate road ring? Aren''t you afraid that you will kill yourself because of greed?" The golden eyes stared at Su Yan firmly.


    The words of the Naruto King contain great information. It seems that he knew that the Wanzai Ice Sword was used by the Buddha to suppress the fire, so he said that the Buddha would trouble Su Yan.


    And the profound ice giant under Su Yan''s feet had completely recovered all the scars at this time, and even the two magical artifacts that had been destroyed just now had been re-imagined.


    The King Snake opened his mouth directly, and another pillar of fire spewed out. After the pillar of fire was blocked by the profound ice giant''s magic weapon, the King Snake spouted another column of water!


    The extreme drop caused by the alternation of water and fire may have a miraculous effect against other opponents, and it is really useless to deal with the giant ice giant!


    It was because of the water column that it encountered the giant profound ice, and it was completely sealed by ice!


    And the frozen water column changed into three ice dragons entwining towards the Naruto King!


    The King Snake was entangled by these three ice dragons and then bitten. Although the three ice dragons could not break the defense of King Snake, they made King Snake extremely bored!


    With great difficulty, the three ice dragons were shattered with magic power, and the mysterious ice giant came over again with the magic weapon!


    Several magical artifacts have already fallen, severely slashed on the body of King Naruto!


    Although the exoskeleton and scale armor completely resisted the mysterious ice giant''s attack, the Naruto King was smashed to the ground again!


    Then the giant Xuanbing stomped heavily on the head of the Naruto King!


    To be honest, there is no real lethality at this point, because the Naruto King''s mind has a ring of exoskeleton protection, which itself is extremely strong.


    No matter how hard it was, the mysterious ice giant would not be able to smash the head of the Naruto King at once, and it would be very difficult for the Naruto King to suffer internal injuries.


    But the insult is extremely strong!


    Being stomped on his head by a despised Human Race junior, let alone a monster like Naruto King who has lived for more than 20,000 years, even ordinary old monsters will absolutely not accept it.


    The Naruto King was struggling frantically on the ground immediately!


    The Naruto King has no reservations now!


    When the Naruto King showed his full power, the profound ice giant couldn''t resist it at all, and was overturned in an instant!


    Su Yan had already tried very hard to control the balance of the profound ice giant.


    But it is of no avail. The Naruto King has an overwhelming advantage regardless of his physical strength or mana. When he wants to use his power regardless of his recklessness, the Black Ice Giant can''t resist it at all!


    After the mysterious ice giant was overturned, the Naruto King quickly entangled him!


    The powerful force strangled the Xuanbing giant into many fragments with just a few breaths!


    Then a large amount of purple demon fire spewed from the mouth of the King Snake, almost completely filling the pit, and the terrifying demon fire directly burned to an altitude of more than two hundred meters!


    Many rocks were directly burned into magma, the inside of the tiankeng was red, and the body of the giant ice giant had already melted!


    The heat wave is still spreading towards the outside in circles!


    Then the Snake King looked up to the sky and roared, and with this roar, the air exploded directly in the air!


    Ci Jing had already flown to the entrance, and as long as he exited this entrance, he would be able to return to Mingsha Mountain. At this time, he was also impacted by the blast from afar, and he couldn''t help but look towards the back!


    He could only see circles of huge waves rushing towards his face in the waters below, and along with the huge waves, there were two powerful auras that were so powerful that he felt trembling!


    Su Yan and Naruto King are already in a fierce battle!


    Ci Jing wanted to stay and watch the battle, to see who could win this battle between dragon and tiger! Maybe it can be enlightening and comprehend some useful things.


    But with his strength, if he continues to stay here, I am afraid it will also be affected, which is really very dangerous!


    So... how do you choose?


    Ci Jing had fallen into a dilemma.


    In the distance, King Naruto had already crawled out of the sinkhole, and then rushed to the surface of the water that was originally like a mirror!


    Su Yan is slowly retreating, but the Naruto King is chasing forward fiercely!


    The insult of stepping on the head just now is something that the Naruto King can''t accept no matter what! He must have Su Yan pay the price!


    What a proud existence the Golden Winged Roc Bird was, and it can be said that it is the natural enemy of all dragons and snakes, and it has never stepped on his head! The golden immortal in front of him is just a mere human, and he dares to do such a thing!


    How can you endure the arrogance of King Naruto?


    Although Su Yan was also wielding the power of the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, even if the waters below were completely formed with profound ice, it would not be able to stop the action of King Naruto!


    He can easily level the shackles of Xuan Bing! The strength is as simple as it is against the sky!


    It can be said that even in the Primordial Era, there are few such strong monsters in the world of Xumi!


    The purple demon fire gradually dyed the sky into a coquettish color!


    Many mountain peaks in this area of ??water are burning, as if many torches have been lit!


    Standing at this entrance, Ci Jing could already see the light from far away was constantly shining, and the vibration of the water below became more and more intense!


    Moreover, Ci Jing could see that the aquarium in the water was desperately escaping for their lives, apparently also wanting to stay away from that fierce battle!


    Ci Jing was also stunned for a while, this battle was going to be so fierce, it completely exceeded his expectations.

 Chapter 3944： Immortal enchantment forever

    Chapter 3944: Immortal will always consolidate the enchantment


    If this battle happened outside, it would surely shock the world!


    Because of today''s mountain and sea secrets, after the disappearance of the golden-winged roc bird, no one has such a terrifying power anymore!


    Even Ci Jing''s heartbeat speeded up and her mouth became dry. This is a sign of nervousness...


    Purple pillars of fire ignited the sky, and even the clouds in the sky gradually turned purple, and there was a stormy sea in the water below!


    This round of the Naruto King''s attack was extremely fierce, and even Su Yan had no chance to counterattack at all. He could only retreat to the rear while waiting for the moment when Naruto King''s mouth was exhausted.


    They all talk about it in one go, and then fail again, and exhaust after three.


    When the Naruto King''s sudden attack is unsustainable, it will also be the moment when he reveals his flaws.


    Su Yan''s strategy was very effective, and the Naruto King was completely irritated and irrational.


    When another pillar of fire hit the distant mountains, causing the mountains to disintegrate and turn into a lot of crimson magma, there was finally a gap in the attack of the Naruto King!


    And in this gap, Su Yan raised the Profound White Orb, and the surrounding water vapor slowly swirled in front of Su Yan. It didn''t seem to be a noticeable change!


    Especially after the surroundings had evaporated a large amount of water vapor because of the purple demon fire, the water vapor turned into water mist.


    King Snake tumbling in the water once again, rushing towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, King Snake opened his mouth, and the purple demon fire condensed in his throat, and then turned into a horrible pillar of fire to diffract towards Su!


    It''s just that this time Su Yan did not dodge, but chose to resolutely resist this pillar of fire!


    Upon seeing this, the Naruto King increased the output of the demon fire!


    The horrible purple monster fire almost boiled the waters below. In the stormy waves, many mountain peaks were destroyed in the water. It is no wonder that those aquariums are fighting for their lives!


    The pillar of fire of King Naruto pierced through this mist, reaching right in front of Su Yan!


    After hitting the cloud of water mist in front of Su Yan, an unexpected reversal occurred!


    I saw that the pillar of fire flew around Su Yan for a while, and then flew back directly towards King Naruto!


    The Naruto King never expected such a reversal, and before he could do any defense, he was hit by his own purple demon fire!


    The pillar of fire hit the body of the Naruto King, burning the exoskeleton under his body to red!


    Then the Naruto King also struggled fiercely in the waters, and roared frantically!


    It seems that the power of this purple demon fire is very terrifying, even the Naruto King himself can''t bear it!


    Then the body of King Naruto for several kilometers fell heavily into the water, and this turbulent water finally showed signs of gradual calming down.


    The King Snake hides all his body under the water, but it is impossible for a monster like him to hide his aura. Su Yan casually pointed, the mysterious white orb transformed into a powerful mana, directly separating the water from the middle, revealing Here comes the Naruto King!


    Some exoskeletons in the chest and abdomen of the Naruto King had been shattered by the impact of the pillar of fire. At this time, they seemed to be embarrassed a lot, but the golden eyes were still proud!


    Su Yan said: "You just said that I can challenge you with two artifacts, right? Humph, now you have seen the second artifact."


    "It turned out to be a Xuanbai Baozhu! You are a Buddhist? Did the Tathagata send you?"


    "The Xuanbai Orb is guarded by the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the Sin Temple. You also know about this. It seems that your old snake knows a lot. If you are willing to tell me the whereabouts of the remaining four artifacts, I am willing to tell me the truth. Keep you alive. After all, cultivation is not easy. If a small snake needs to cultivate to the point of yours, the difficulty of smelting a divine nature is even more difficult to reach the sky."


    The Snake King roared violently in front of Su Yan, and said, "Why does this king need your mercy?! This king has cultivated into a divine nature ten thousand years ago, so what are you, you still want to pity this king? ?"


    King Snake raised his head up from the bottom of the water, and this time he took the initiative to look up at Su Yan.


    Clouds gathered in the sky and turned into a heavy rain.


    There were strong winds and lightning in the heavy rain.


    This is the Snaking Snake King calling the wind and calling the rain, and the immortal he masters must be related to natural elements such as wind and rain.


    In the wind and rain, the surrounding water body quickly receded towards the rear, exposing the wet riverbed.


    The King Snake was entrenched on the river bed like this, staring at him with Su Yan.


    After the surrounding river completely receded, a space of about twenty li was formed.


    This space is the immortal eternal realm created by the Naruto King with the immortal rule!


    In this realm, the power of Naruto King will be greatly enhanced, and Su Yan''s power will be weakened due to the distortion of part of the law!


    The Naruto King said: "Very good, really good! This king has not been insulted to this degree for many years! Your power is indeed very strong, not only the artifact is strong, but your own power is already very strong. ! So you are already worthy of this king''s full effort to deal with you!"


    "Your strength is really strong, King Snake, I will ask again, is the correcting ring in your hands? If you hand over the correcting ring, I can spare your life." Su Yan asked.


    The Naruto King slowly raised his head in the middle of the river bed, his eyes full of strong hatred.


    The surrounding temperature is also rising rapidly, gradually becoming extremely hot!


    And the originally damp river bed gradually turned into a black muddy...It seems that the ancient environment is slowly recovering in the enchantment of King Naruto!


    Suddenly, the power of a Fire Elemental Immortal turned into a long knife and fell from the sky!


    The purple demon fire burns wildly on this long knife!


    The power of Xian Ze is so huge that Su Yan is inevitable and can only resist with the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    The two extreme forces of ice and fire madly collide together!


    Even the water body outside the enchantment received a huge impact, and the force of terror exploded like a tsunami!


    The Cijing in the distance was flying towards this side, and he sensed this almost unreasonable power, and immediately stopped his advancement!


    He had already planned to go to watch the battle, but the burst of power made him hesitate.


    Because these two forces are so terrifying, even if he is affected, it will definitely be a dead end!


    "Unexpectedly, there will be such a huge danger even watching the battle. The power of these two guys is too terrifying... Is the Naruto King already terrifying to the realm of the immortal king?" Ci Jing''s heart was uncertain, a little bit already. I don''t know how to deal with myself anymore.

 Chapter 3945： Ten icebergs

    Chapter 3945: Ten Icebergs


    After the purple demon fire turned into a long knife, it became fierce several times before!


    Even the Wanzai Ice Sword was extremely difficult to resist, and Su Yan was completely suppressed.


    After all, this is the immortal enchantment of King Snaking Snake, and the growth and loss of power in this is bound to be very detrimental to Su Yan.


    Being suppressed now is actually expected.


    But as long as Su Yan still holds the Profound White Orb in his hand, it is possible that this unfavorable situation will be reversed immediately!


    Therefore, King Snake didn''t dare to be careless, and then he used his force to transform into more than two dozen thunders. After these thunders smashed into Su Yan''s body, they did not immediately dissipate!


    Instead, it turned into the shape of a unicorn, seemingly to swallow Su Yan into his belly!


    This thunder unicorn is blessed by immortals, and its power is also very important!


    Su Yan could only sacrifice the Profound White Orb in his hand!


    The power of the Profound White Orb can manipulate Yin Yang and Tai Chi. The King Snake has never seen such a weird magic weapon before, only to see a gray light flashing.


    The thunder unicorn collided with the purple demon fire in front of him fiercely!


    The original situation of flanking back and forth suddenly turned into a self-contradiction, but Su Yanneng retreated all at once!


    In the moment just now, King Snake only felt that Su Yan was slippery, and there was no way to catch Su Yan...


    The Naruto King couldn''t help becoming a little angry, but when he was angry, he was a little helpless.


    The power of the Xuanbai Orb was too weird. It seemed that Su Yan had already benefited the invincible by possessing the Xuanbai Orb.


    Even if the realm of Xian Ze was opened, it was a little helpless!


    The current King Snake does have an advantage, but this advantage is not enough to convert it into victory. Instead, be careful, otherwise Su Yan''s foot will step on his head again.


    In order to completely defeat Su Yan, King Naruto had no choice but to take out all the skills he agreed with, and saw that the rain falling from the sky gradually condensed into many sharp swords!


    These water swords were not very destructive to Su Yan, but the unicorns composed of dozens of thunders had regained their vitality. Through the rain, the power of electricity and light could gallop in the realm of the immortal rule!


    And Zi Huo gathered around King Snake, transformed into a fire dragon, waiting for an opportunity nearby.


    Water, fire, thunder, and Snake King mastered all the three elements of the immortal, and they have all played out. If he can''t take Su Yan again, then he has no better way.


    Su Yan''s surroundings are all the power of the immortal, almost inevitable, but suddenly he said: "Ming Snake King, in fact, with your power, you should have been able to step into the realm of the immortal king long ago? You have been suppressing your own cultivation base. What is the reason for this? Could it be said that as long as the existence in the Xumi world exceeds the Jinxian cultivation base, the Buddha will be regarded as an enemy by the Tathagata?"


    King Naring Snake has cultivated for 25,000 years, and even his divinity has been smelted out. In this way, his desire to enter the realm of the fairy king should be a matter of course.


    But he hasn''t taken this step for a long time, absolutely because he himself suppressed the cultivation base!


    But why would he do this?


    Because Jinxian entered the realm of the immortal king, this is what all the golden immortal dreamed of, but the king of the snake did the opposite, and suppressed his own cultivation. What was the reason?


    King Snake just snorted heavily, as if he didn''t want to answer Su Yan''s question at all.


    The reason why Su Yan fought with King Naruto for so long, and continuously used the power of two artifacts to be unable to frighten each other, is entirely because the power of King Naruto and realm smoke cannot be measured by a normal golden fairy!


    If he is not in the world of Xumi, I am afraid that he has already broken through the limitations of power and realm, and has already entered the realm of the fairy king!


    Even if he actively suppresses his own power, Naruto King is definitely the pinnacle of Jinxian''s existence! It is definitely not an existence comparable to ordinary Jinxian!


    Su Yan said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer. I will be able to pry your mouth open later! I will get the answers I want, and my words will come true. This is a rare truth in the world! You must not defy. My will!"


    The Wanzai Frost Sword was divided into ten in Su Yan''s hand. This move was a killer move that would destroy all directions!


    However, using this immortal enchantment to deal with King Snake is a bit weird, at least King Snake doesn''t understand why Su Yan chose such a trick!


    I saw these ten ice swords fly out directly!


    Inserted into the enchantment of Xian Ze, and then turned into ten icebergs!


    The ten icebergs then quickly joined together, and the originally hot air in the enchantment quickly cooled down.


    Ten icebergs began to grow slowly along the boundary of the immortal enchantment, gradually towering!


    King Naring Snake said in a puzzled way: "Are you going to use the enchantment in this king''s immortal enchantment? This kind of thing is nonsense, wrong! You don''t understand the immortal enchantment of Frost, what are you? intend?"


    The fight just now has already allowed the Naruto King. Although Su Yan has fully grasped the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword, he himself does not understand the fairy rules of Frost. Otherwise, the Frost Giant just now is enough to equal the Naruto King.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, and when the rain is in the void, it gradually turns into frost!


    However, even if it turns into frost, it is still controlled by the power of the Naruto King, because ice and snow are originally a form of water. Now that the Naruto King has mastered the fairy law of the water system, he can control more than one form of water, just manipulate When it''s ice and snow, its power is greatly reduced!


    The King Snake didn''t know why Su Yan had turned the Wanzai Frost Sword into ten, and he had to divide it into ten directions. This also made King Snake a little bit anxious.


    In this type of battle, if you don''t even understand the opponent''s intentions, you can easily be tricked by the opponent, and it''s easy to fall into passiveness.


    The Naruto King has lived for 25,000 years, and of course he is not the same as the monsters who only know about recklessness.


    After ten towering icebergs were erected, Su Yan''s hands were also freed.


    I saw that Su Yan''s hands were torn in the void for a while, and then Su Yan spread a pair of wings behind his back, and at the same time a set of dragon scale battle armor appeared on his body!


    The dragon horns on the helmet are more ferocious and taller than before!


    "The Immortal Dragon God Battle Body!? So you not only the Holy Physique, but also the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body? How many dragons have you slaughtered before you can cultivate the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body to this level?"


    Naruto King''s golden pupils also began to shrink, obviously because what he saw in front of him had surprised him too much.

 Chapter 3946： Swallowed by unicorns

    Chapter 3946 is swallowed by a unicorn


    The knowledge of King Snake is indeed very unusual. At a glance, it can be seen that Su Yan possesses one of the three dragon bodies, the immortal dragon **** battle body, and he also knows that to cultivate the dragon body requires a large amount of slaughter of the dragon to extract the essence of the dragon. .


    King Snake said: "Seeing you, this king remembered an old man from 17,000 years ago. He also cultivated into a powerful dragon body, but in the end he still cannot escape the suppression of the Buddha! You take it by force! With the ice sword for ten thousand years, it is tantamount to breaking the balance of the basaltic sea of ??fire. The collapse of the sky column is only a matter of time. The Tathagata Buddha will definitely not be able to tolerate you. Is it that once you cultivate the dragon body, you are destined to get a fateful tragedy?"


    However, Su Yan stared at King Snake Snake silently, and then even the weapon in his hand turned into a halberd for conviction!


    The **** breath is constantly wandering on the halberd of condemning sin, and it seems that it will never feel tired and painful!


    From the moment the Conviction Heaven Halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hand, King Snake felt a sensation on his back!


    It was a strange feeling that Su Yan might be beheaded at any time!


    This weapon in Su Yan''s hand gave even more danger than two artifacts, even if this magic weapon was obviously not an artifact!


    And Su Yan''s own aura seems to have become chaotic and evil because of the sudden appearance of the short halberd!


    "So you have fallen into the magic way?" King Snake stared at Su Yan, saying every word, "Do you know that once you become a monster, there is no turning back, and you will eventually become a magic way monster that only knows to kill and swallow. Completely wipe out all reason?"


    Su Yan said: "I originally came to this world for revenge. Even if I lose my mind, it is enough for all my enemies to kneel at my feet and the heavens to tremble at my feet!"


    Su Yan''s words surprised King Naruto, he only felt that he could not see through Su Yan at all.


    If there were reservations between the battles just now, then everyone in the enchantment of the immortal enchantment will fight desperately without reservation!


    You must kill the opponent completely before you stop!


    This immortal enchantment seems to have become a cage, and only the most ferocious victor is qualified to escape from this cage!


    The surrounding iceberg is still spreading, and has gradually turned into a towering mountain of several kilometers, but it has not completely covered the enchantment of King Naruto!


    Ci Jing flew to the nine heavens, and a long way away, you could see many icebergs in the middle of the water, and could even more sense the existence of the immortal enchantment and its sacred and inviolable nature!


    Ci Jing was about thirty miles away from the battlefield. At this distance, he was not sure whether it would be affected, but he had at least seen how the immortal enchantment domain works.


    Just this one is already a great harvest!


    In theory, Jinxian can also turn the power of the immortal into an immortal enchantment.


    However, ordinary golden immortals often only master one or two immortals, and the immortals they own are not enough, and their mana is not strong, so they can''t form an immortal enchantment!


    Just taking this hand of the immortal enchantment outside will be enough to make the entire Sumi world tremble!


    Ci Jing was already very dissatisfied with Su Yan at this time. He had indeed seen Su Yan''s strength, but his opponent, King Snake, was an ancient monster with a life span of 25,000 years old, even the sage of the monster race. Also need to call the ancestor.


    Fighting against such an old demon is itself a very unwise thing.


    What''s more, Su Yan had fallen into the immortal enchantment of King Snake at this time.


    The ability of the immortal enchantment to display not only represents the power of the home court, but also represents the understanding of the fairy rules and the stronger mana.


    Otherwise, if the two immortal enchantments collide, the weaker one will be ruthlessly swallowed!


    Ci Jing concluded that the reason why Su Yan did not release the immortal enchantment and the King Snake head-on was because his power was not as good as the king of the snake, even if he forced his immortal enchantment to be released, he would end up being swallowed!


    It''s just a waste of his mana!


    The heavy rain was pouring under the heavy dark clouds, and this heavy rain was far from being able to stop.


    Except for the sound of rolling waves, there is only the sound of the water being frozen, and these sounds are endless.


    The ten icebergs that Su Yan has transformed with the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword are still growing, and it seems that they will have to grow to the height of the heavens and earth before they will give up!


    But in the sky, Su Yan and King Snake were in a confrontation, and everyone was looking for possible flaws in the other party before doing it again.


    It''s just that both parties are in a state of motionlessness at this time, and there is no so-called flaw at all.


    The King Snake finally couldn''t restrain the powerful killing intent in his heart, and first launched an attack. The purple fire dragon next to the King Snake first let out a roar, and then rushed out!


    It''s just that the fire dragon''s target is not Su Yan, but the surrounding icebergs!


    From the very beginning, the King Snake didn��t know what Su��s purpose was for turning the Wanzai Frost Sword into ten icebergs. Things that he didn��t know would inevitably be risky, especially after Su Yan took out the scarlet halberd. The Naruto King also felt that his life was under a strong threat!


    In this case, you need to eliminate the risky options first!


    I saw the purple dragon hit the iceberg severely!


    These icebergs have long been joined together, and they have grown to a height of several kilometers. After being hit by the purple fire dragon, they suddenly collapsed vigorously!


    When the iceberg was collapsing, the earth shook with it, and the surrounding waters finally recovered a little calm, and at this time they became extremely turbulent!


    Ice and fire are two extreme powers. When the purple fire demon dragon swallowed the iceberg, the confused white water vapor also filled the space between Su Yan and King Snake.


    Then the unicorn formed by thunder also moved, reaching Su Yan''s face almost in the blink of an eye, opening his mouth and swallowing Su Yan directly into his stomach!


    The speed of this Thunder Kirin is so fast, even if it is a fairy sword, it is rarely so fast!


    Even if Su Yan didn''t have time to react, he was already swallowed by this thunderous unicorn!


    Seeing Su Yan being swallowed by the thunder unicorn, King Snake couldn''t help showing triumphant eyes, but he immediately realized that he should never be careless.


    Just now, there was a slight mistake, and Su Yan stepped directly under his feet. Now, King Snake doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes!


    I saw King Snake spit out a snake letter, and the ancient and incomparable snake language spells slowly vomited out of King Snake''s mouth!


    Under the blessing of the spell, the thunder unicorn became more and more dazzling, and even the distant Cijing was stabbed to open his eyes. At this time, the shape of the unicorn was completely invisible, only a big one could be seen. The group keeps shining light! Like the sun that keeps wafting!

 Chapter 3947： The power of the Xuanbai Orb

    Chapter 3947: The Power of Profound White Orb


    You can imagine how terrifying the power contained in such a dazzling light group!


    However, the King Snaking still did not dare to neglect, and controlled the melted glacier with the power of the water system fairy, turning it into a lot of water swords to pierce the light group!


    The power originally contained in the light group was very terrifying. After being stimulated by the water, the lights flashed randomly, and even the Naruto King himself could not control it!


    There are many electric lights randomly smashing in all directions, not only on the remaining icebergs, but some even smashed on the top of the immortal enchantment, making the enchantment of Xian Ze rippled!


    King Snake had indeed taken out his strongest kills, and if he couldn''t destroy Su Yan in this way, then he would have nothing to do.


    But... King Naruto is very convinced of the power of this trick, even if Da Luo Jinxian arrives here, I''m afraid it will be wiped out!


    Even if it is the battle body of the immortal dragon god, it is impossible to resist the refining brilliance of this billions of thunder!


    If you change the Naruto King himself, if you fall into such an attack, I''m afraid it will be destroyed! There is definitely no second possibility!


    King Naruto''s gaze gradually became more confident, thinking that he had wiped out his formidable enemy and could harvest two ancient artifacts at the same time.


    But at this moment, the sudden change occurred...


    The ravages of the Purple Fire Demon Dragon suddenly stopped, and a blood-colored light group blocked the progress of the Purple Fire Demon Dragon.


    Although the purple fire demon dragon opened its mouth wide, it was completely unable to break through the defense of the blood-colored light group.


    In the stalemate, the gaze of King Snake was also attracted, and Su Yan was standing there in the blood-colored light group, standing in a stalemate with the purple fire demon dragon!


    how can that be! ?


    wrong! Hasn''t Su Yan been swallowed by the Thunder Kirin?


    How could it appear in the middle of the iceberg in the distance without warning!


    Unless Su Yan used the clone technique from the beginning, hiding the main body among ten profound ice swords, hiding the true body in the middle of the iceberg, and what remained in place was just a clone puppet!


    That is to say, Naruto King has tried his best to deal with it, but it is only Su Yan''s clone puppet!


    But this kind of thing is too ridiculous!


    If it''s just the clone technique and the puppet technique, how could it be possible to hide the eyes of the Naruto King?


    Naruto King''s mana and strength have long been at a very peak state, and a pair of golden eyes contains divinity!


    Faced with such an incredible and unreasonable thing, the Naruto King was stunned for a while, he didn''t know what to say, and there was a blank inside his brain...


    If what Su Yan stayed here was just a fake body, wouldn''t it be that King Naruto used the greatest strength to deal with it, but it was just a cloud of air?


    Do not! This is impossible!


    There is clearly Su Yan''s breath here, and it is a very powerful breath, this is absolutely impossible to fake!


    The Snake King just wanted to break his head and couldn''t think of it. What method did Su Yan use to complete the day-to-day change under the nose of his Snake King.


    But Su Yan over there has directly untied the body protection barrier, and with only one hand, he has already resisted the head of the Purple Fire Demon Dragon. No matter how many thousand feet the Purple Fire Demon Dragon uses its power, he can��t move forward. Minutes!


    Then Su Yan squeezed hard, and the head of the Purple Fire Demon Dragon shattered directly!


    When the head was broken, the dragon shape of the purple fire demon dragon could not be maintained naturally, and the remaining power turned into a rain of fire and landed inside the enchantment, igniting the remaining icebergs together!


    The peak of the snowy mountain was burning with a purple demon fire.


    In the reflection of this purple flame, Su Yan had a playful smile at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Mr. Naruto, you must be very strange. Why is my real body hidden in the iceberg?"


    Seeing the electric light slowly dissipating over there, the question that King Snake wanted was finally answered: it turned out that the Xuanbai Orb was turned into Su Yan''s fake body, and it was possible to change the sky and the eyes of the fish!


    The Snake King''s must-kill trick has now failed, and the mana in his body has already consumed more than two-thirds.


    The situation also reversed after this must-kill killer fell through!


    Su Yan said: "Since I entered the Golden Immortal Realm, you are the first existence I have encountered that can evenly equal the appearance of me. The ultimate move just now is the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body and can''t stand it... But fortunately, the Profound White Pearl It reminded me of this at the beginning and gave me a glimpse of the future, so I made the best choice. Naruto King, it seems that Tianshi is not on your side..."


    Two words are written in the golden eyes of King Naruto, that is-unwilling!


    But no matter how strong the unwilling emotions are, it doesn''t make any sense, because the situation will never change because of this.


    "You said that the Xuanbai Orb can not only become your incarnation, but also give you a glimpse of a part of the future?" The King Snake stared at Su Yan firmly.


    Su Yan said: "This is the so-called watershed. The strength between you and me has its own merits. I may not say that I can steadily beat you, but I have the Xuanbai Orb, but you do not have the Xuanbai Orb. This is the difference between you and me. This is the difference between you and me. The difference is not a problem in normal times, but now it is very fatal."


    King Naruto gritted his teeth and couldn''t say a word.


    The **** aura of the halberd of the crime leaped like flames, and gradually spread from Su Yan''s wrist to Su Yan''s body!


    Until Su Yan''s body is completely covered!


    King Naruto''s golden eyes could fully see the extreme evil contained in this **** breath!


    The madness and destruction contained are so pure, absolutely from the power of the ancestor Demon God!


    But his pair of golden eyes couldn''t see through the disguise of the Profound White Orb!


    Facing Su Yan''s approach, King Snake suddenly asked, "You said you saw a part of the future just now, so can you see the outcome of the outcome between you and me?"


    Su Yan said, "I''m not telling you, I didn''t see the result, but I think even if the scale of the invisible victory or defeat has already been tilted very obviously, isn''t it? Just now it was you who were using your strength, and now it''s your turn. Am I?"


    There was extreme unwillingness in the eyes of King Naruto, who had already fought to such a degree, how could he be willing to give up like this.


    Suddenly, the surrounding air leaped frantically, and then an invisible pressure fell from the sky, and even Su Yan''s steps in the air were greatly affected!


    I saw the King Snake suddenly raised his head, his golden eyes were full of unwillingness and loneliness!


    Then the pressure as heavy as Mount Tai fell on Su Yan''s shoulders, and Su Yan had to stop!


    The immense pressure not only comes from the Naruto King, but also comes from the heaven in the dark!


    Only because the power in the Naruto King''s body has a wonderful resonance with God, can there be such a powerful oppressive force!


    And the source of this resonance is very simple, just because the Naruto King wants to directly release the suppressed cultivation base, and immediately break into the realm of the fairy king!

 Chapter 3948： The monster in the dimensional crack

    Chapter 3948: Monsters in Dimensional Cracks


    According to Su Yan''s calculations, King Naruto had already had enough realm and strength to break into the realm of the Immortal King.


    He just didn''t know why he deliberately suppressed his cultivation base and kept himself in the realm of Golden Immortal.


    Breaking through such a big realm before the battle was originally a very risky thing. But this is not the case for Naruto King.


    Because the realm of the Immortal King was originally what he deserved.


    In fact, King Snake added a seal to his cultivation. Now this seal has been broken by King Snake. Although he consumes a lot of mana, the basic disk is still there, so he wants to break through to the realm of the fairy king. It''s not that difficult.


    Ci Jing was stunned from the sky. Not only was the power and mana powerful in this battle, but even the bizarre twists and turns were also top-notch.


    He originally thought that Su Yan would be defeated quickly in the face of the unstoppable power of the King Snake. Who knew that Su Yan had hidden his true body like a trick trick, so he escaped.


    I just thought that Su Yan was going to reverse the situation and firmly hold the victory in his own hands, but Naruto King actually broke through to the realm of the immortal king!


    When the Naruto King broke through, the surrounding waters boiled together, and even Ci Jing couldn''t withstand the strong pressure, and had to retreat and land on a mountain!


    I saw that in the enchantment of Xian Ze, a crimson death light suddenly appeared, covering the whole body of King Naruto in an instant!


    The death light is the nemesis of vitality, and it has always been very effective against those wild beasts with extremely strong vitality.


    Su Yan''s death light was urged by the conviction halberd, which is absolutely extremely pure!


    It was the first time that Ci Jing saw such a pure death light!


    Under the shining light of this death light, the layer of exoskeleton outside of King Naruto''s body gradually turned into powder and fell off from the body.


    Seeing that the first layer of defense of King Snake has been broken, but the subsequent development is shocking!


    After Naruto King took off the circle of exoskeleton, his body swelled again!


    The body of King Naruto was already several kilometers long. After this continued to swell, his body size was at least worthy of a three-headed earth dragon!


    The body of King Naruto also resisted the impact of Su Yan''s death light. After the scales of the epidermis fell off, the newly born scales underneath were actually dark golden!


    Naruto King is already in the realm of the fairy king! That''s why weird changes occur in the physical body!


    The only thing that didn''t change was that the golden eyes of King Naruto had become more majestic inexplicably!


    "The King Naruto is already an immortal king! The world of Xumi hasn''t been born an immortal king for many years! What will that man do now?" Ci Jing only felt that if it were him, he would definitely turn his head and flee now.


    The gap between Jin Xian and Xian Wang is a big realm!


    How can the gap in this great realm be bridged?


    Do you use artifacts?


    But even a divine tool may not be able to smooth this gap, not to mention that it is more difficult to kill the Naruto King.


    Ci Jing was putting himself in to analyze how he would deal with the Snake King if he were Su Yan.


    Before Ci Jing could draw any meaningful conclusions, he saw new changes in the battle over there!


    I saw many spatial cracks in the void, not only in the interior of the immortal enchantment, but also in the void outside!


    "This trick is..." Ci Jing saw that there were too many cracks in these spaces, and the nearest one was only less than ten miles away. Not only did an abnormal suction flow from inside, there was also an extremely evil and crazy aura. Pass it out!


    Judging from the breath alone, this move must have been released by that man.


    But what is the miraculous effect of this trick?


    In Ci Jing''s doubts, many eyes suddenly opened from these void cracks!


    After opening these eyes, they kept turning, like some kind of living creature, but the enlarged pupils seemed to contain many negative emotions...


    Such as fear, tension, worry about gains and losses, sadness...


    While staring at these eyes, Ci Jing only felt that there were overwhelming negative emotions coming towards his mood!


    Suddenly, I lost my mind. I finally pulled my mind out of the mud of negative emotions. When I recovered, I didn''t realize it, and my back was already wet with cold sweat!


    Ci Jing only felt that her eyes were very hot, and there was still a lot of liquid flowing down in her eyes.


    He originally thought it was tears and didn''t care much, but after seeing that the eyes in the void were bleeding, he immediately touched his cheek vigilantly, only to realize that the liquid flowing out of his eyes was also blood. !


    Only then did Ci Jing realize that he had suffered some internal injuries during the confrontation just now.


    At least some of the blood vessels inside the eyes have burst due to the sudden load, and this is the source of these blood.


    It''s amazing... but it is definitely not the power of the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword or the Profound White Orb!


    In other words, does he have any other cards?


    Ci Jing only felt that Su Yan was bottomless!


    I''m afraid no one knows how much he has yet to show off!


    And while those eyes that represent destruction and madness in the void cracks are turning, there is also a destructive power gathered on the conviction halberd!


    With the wave of the conviction halberd, the immortal enchantment representing the truth of the immortal was directly broken!


    Ci Jing was already taken aback when she saw this place!


    He couldn''t think that after he was promoted to the Immortal King, the immortal enchantment of the Naruto King would be broken by Su Yan!


    In addition to the iceberg on all sides, the river that was originally forced by the immortal enchantment has also turned into a torrential flood and poured into the emptiness inside the iceberg!


    Ci Jing could see that the cracks in the heavenly space were increasing. The more terrifying thing was that in addition to these cracks, some unknown monsters pierced those **** eyes and wanted to enter this new world!


    These monsters have many tentacles and many eyes, just like octopuses with many eyes, but at the same time they have hands and feet. It is really weird!


    These monsters show that the void crack opened by the conviction halberd is connected to a different dimension!


    And those monsters of different dimensions want to invade into this brand new world through the void cracks!


    Ci Jing saw these monsters devouring broken eyeballs, and after bathing in blood, all eyes turned red, and he became more and more crazy!


    Opening gaps in different dimensions often results in uncontrollable consequences. These monsters are one of the uncontrollable consequences.


    How to deal with these monsters?


    These monsters from different dimensions are afraid it will be very tricky!

 Chapter 3949： There is half a trick

    The third thousand nine hundred and forty-nine chapters have half a trick


    These monsters continued to tear apart the void, coming from different dimensions to Su Yan and King Snake, the number has piled up more and more.


    These monsters were released into the secret world of mountains and seas by opening the door of the different dimension, but after these monsters ate those eyeballs and drank crazy blood, it was impossible to be controlled by anyone!


    Even among these monsters, some began to bite and fight!


    At this moment, Su Yan directly waved the conviction halberd, and saw a **** breath penetrate the sky!


    Countless monsters were directly killed by the halberd of the conviction, and their flesh and blood and vitality were reduced to the nutrients of the halberd of the conviction!


    And beside the Naruto King, the Purple Demon Fire also took the initiative to attack, burning all the other monsters to ashes!


    Ci Jing couldn''t imagine that a different-dimensional monster that he thought was a big trouble would be wiped out so easily!


    If these monsters are put outside, no matter the monsters, the gods, or the humans, I''m afraid they will have a very headache!


    But whether Su Yan or Snake King, they were too lazy to take a look at these monsters.


    These monsters are as small as reptiles on the ground in front of them.


    The fact is also true. After these monsters were all turned into ashes, the cracks in the void did not heal, and the dirty blood showed signs of flowing more and more.


    The Naruto King said: "This king has always suppressed his own cultivation level in order to avoid being discovered by the Buddha, but even if he does not want to break through, he has already broken through. Then before the king goes to the Western Paradise, he will definitely treat you Kill! You are the golden immortal, and this king is the immortal king, this king definitely has no reason to lose!"


    Su Yan said: "So as long as you break through to the realm of the immortal king in the Xumi world, will you be discovered by the Buddha?"


    The King Snake said: "Mount Xumi is actually very fragile. The square pillars in the immortal world have already cut off two of them. In order to preserve Mount Xumi and even his Western Paradise, the Tathagata Buddha has already laid down rules. , As long as the cultivation base reaches the existence of the immortal king, you must leave the world of Xumi..."


    "This king really doesn''t want to be taken to Lingshan to be a bodhisattva or venerable mount, so he has been working so hard to suppress his own cultivation! And these thousands of years of hard work have been broken because of you! You have to pay for it! So use your flesh and blood body to celebrate the king''s breakthrough into the realm of the immortal king!"


    Su Yan''s eyes had become crimson, and even the dragon scale battle armor was dyed with a coquettish red!


    This was completely affected by the conviction halberd!


    Sentencing Heavenly Halberd and Su Yan have two sides. When Su Yan''s power soars rapidly, the power of Sentencing Heavenly Halberd will also soar!


    As the power of the conviction halberd became stronger and stronger, Su Yan had become more and more difficult to suppress the conviction halberd.


    When he was in the mortal world, Su Yan could easily suppress the fierceness of the halberd of Judgment with the emperor��s state of mind, but he entered the immortal realm, especially after Su Yan entered the realm of the golden fairy, as the inner demon in his body grew stronger, The halberd has become more and more able to influence Su Yan!


    If it were before, Su Yan would definitely not be affected by the conviction Tianji!


    King Naruto said: "Is this the power you gained from your depravity? Asura''s power can indeed be immediately powerful, but don��t forget, you are also raising your own demon by doing so. Now your demon is already very powerful. Strong, sooner or later it will form a backlash against you!"


    Su Yan suppressed the surge of energy and blood and the killing thought that was so powerful that it could not dissipate, and calmly said to King Snake: "My heart demon doesn''t need you to worry about it. I think you should worry about your situation now!"


    The Naruto King said proudly: "Your move to shatter the void and summon the eyes of the ancient punish demons should be Asura''s trick! In this era, I am afraid that those Asuras can''t do it to your level! But this king You have entered the realm of the fairy king, and the lethality of your move against this king is very limited. Even if you can break the void and tear the mountain and sea secrets to pieces, you can''t help this king, because this king is already the sovereign of the fairy king! Even if caught in the turbulence of time and space, the golden body can be immortal!"


    Su Yan said: "You are right, just summoning the eyeballs of these ancient demon gods cannot mess your mind, nor can you destroy your physical body with time and space cracks, but do you think I will perform tricks that are destined to be useless? This is actually only the first half. It''s just a trick..."


    The Golden Snake King turned his golden eyes and asked, "What do you mean by saying that you only used half a trick? Are you going to invite the ancient demon god''s consciousness into the body? If you really do this, it will be true. It''s about to degenerate into a wicked **** like Ashura! Jinxian''s cultivation is all in vain!


    Su Yan said that the half move is not a lie, because this move is the sixth conviction. Brahma��s sleep is indeed for the last sin��the seventh sin, the prelude and prelude to the reincarnation of sin!


    Su Yan said: "It is easy to ask the gods to send the gods, of course, I know that I have cultivated the Hunyuan Eucharist, and I have the Immortal Dragon God battle body, I don''t know how many foreign gods and demons have given me this body, how can I lead a wolf into the room! Do you know who decides all causal reincarnation?"


    King Naruto was unable to answer for a while. Of course he knew that cause and effect, reincarnation, and fate were the three major karma foundations that the immortal emperor could not evade.


    Then the golden eyes suddenly looked at the short halberd in Su Yan''s hand. The **** aura at the top of the short halberd was concentrated into a small mass, and then he was turbulent, looking like some kind of vicious living creature!


    The Naruto King seemed to realize something, suddenly raised his head, and said solemnly: "You mean you are a little golden fairy, you want to reverse the king''s cause and effect and fate, and then kill this king?"


    "Do you think I can''t do it? Do you want your own life to gamble?" Su Yan''s eyes were full of hot light.


    After looking at Su Yan, even King Snake started to shake, because what he saw in Su Yan''s eyes was almost pathological confidence!


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to have such outrageous self-confidence!


    Is it possible that he really has such a powerful supernatural power?


    But what about it, this king is already a fairy king! From the realm, it is enough to crush him!


    How could the fairy king shake his belief and think he would lose to a little golden fairy? !


    King Naring Snake spread out his power completely regardless, and formed a permanent enchantment of immortal rule!


    In this enchantment, the power of the purple demon fire was amplified by more than five times, and the connection realm itself was dyed with a magnificent purple!


    "Is this the power of the fairy king?" Even the Naruto King himself was surprised.

 Chapter 3950： Buddhas Light

    Chapter 3950: The Light of Buddha Appears


    The immortal enchantment is still the previous casting method, and the law of condensing has not changed in any way, but the solidity of the enchantment and the degree of distortion of the world law within it are completely different from before!


    The Naruto King faintly felt that the rules of the heavens and the earth appeared more clearly before his eyes. It seemed that he could also imitate these rules and create his own world!


    King Naruto can''t help but be overjoyed: This is how the fairy king has the ability to create a small world!


    When he raised his head again, Naruto King''s golden eyes contained the most extreme confidence!


    Su Yan saw the eyes of King Snake, and knew that he would choose to fight!


    In the silence, the purple flame seemed to have been extinguished in an instant, and Su Yan took the halberd of the crime and stabbed it towards the neck of King Snake!


    Ci Jing saw that King Snake turned the thunder into a defense, and turned the demon fire into a real dragon, trying to use both offensive and defensive methods to deal with Su Yan!


    But I don''t know what happened, Su Yan''s attack completely passed through Thunder, and the purple fire demon Long was already about to swallow Su Yan in his stomach, but he inexplicably avoided Su Yan!


    The conviction halberd stabbed the snake king in the neck fiercely!


    This is the power of the Seventh Sin and the Reincarnation of Sin. When this blow is delivered, no matter what happens, no matter how the opponent defends, it will inevitably hit!


    Even if there is no hit, time will go back until it hits the opponent!


    In the silence, I saw a lot of blood spilling out of the neck of King Snake!


    Then the huge body of King Naruto fell directly into the river bed, causing huge waves!


    The surrounding water body also fluctuates violently as a result!


    Ci Jing was already stunned, because Su Yan''s attack just now was unremarkable when viewed with the naked eye. Compared to the previous two people''s tactics of fighting each other with their magical powers, it was really nothing surprising.


    But it happened that this unsurprising trick knocked down the Naruto King, and the water below was already stained with blood!


    I don''t know how much blood flowed from the body of the Naruto King!


    But there is no doubt that even the fairy king, if he loses too much blood, he will still be seriously injured and killed!


    Ci Jing carefully recalled Su Yan''s move just now, and wanted to carefully taste the mystery contained in it, but he soon discovered that with his own strength and realm, he couldn''t understand the difference at all!


    This is undoubtedly caused by the gap in realm! Ci Jing only hated that her realm and vision were so low that she couldn''t even understand the mystery of Su Yan''s tricks!


    Unexpectedly, the Naruto King broke through to the realm of the immortal king, and finally will usher in the fate of defeat!


    Now that the victory or defeat was divided, Ci Jing didn''t have any idea to stay here, anyway, the legacy of King Naruto would not belong to him.


    But when Ci Jing was about to leave, he suddenly found that Su Yan''s body and the **** aura in his hands had quickly dimmed!


    This means that Su Yan''s power is also rapidly fading!


    What is going on, Mingming Su Yan was not hit by the attack of the Naruto King!


    Could it be said that the blow just now has actually surpassed Su Yan''s own limit, so he must pay the price for using the power beyond the physical load!


    When Ci Jing thought of this, she felt a little reasonable. Otherwise, how could a golden immortal defeat the immortal king with higher realm and stronger mana?


    And still in the immortal king''s eternal realm!


    Indeed, Su Yan also has to pay a price to use the power of sin seven and sin to end reincarnation.


    Any power beyond convention in this world needs to pay the corresponding price. This is the eternal truth in the universe, a law that even Su Yan feels cannot violate.


    Su Yan completely grasped the cause and effect, and the price he needed to pay was his own life!


    I saw that Su Yan''s hands quickly withered, and the description became haggard, and suddenly it seemed to be ten years old!


    There are even a few more gray hairs in the hair, adding a bit of vicissitudes of life.


    All these changes took place in Ci Jing''s eyes. Even though he had seen Su Yan''s power weakened, he did not dare to approach Su Yan now, let alone make any crooked ideas!


    The blood of King Naruto was flowing more and more, already completely staining a piece of water! Even the immortal king''s immortal enchantment began to shake together!


    Obviously, Naruto King has almost reached the stage of deliriousness.


    The wound caused by the conviction halberd is connected with cause and effect.


    Only relying on the Snake King''s own recovery ability and mana, this wound will never heal.


    However, Su Yan''s attack hit the aorta again, and that''s why it caused the blood to flow like a shot!


    But at this moment, a yellow light curtain actually rose up at the bottom of the water.


    This light curtain completely wrapped the body of the Naruto King, pushing the surrounding river away!


    This also allowed Su Yan to see that the huge body of King Snaking Snake had curled up into a ball at the bottom of the river bed, and this yellow light curtain was exactly the light emitted from the wound on King Snaking Snake''s neck!


    At this time, the bleeding from the wound has stopped, but the Naruto King has also closed his eyes, entangled himself, and entered a state of deep sleep...


    This time, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning his brows, just because he had recognized the origin of the yellow light on King Snake!


    The yellow light is very soft, a thin layer of it looks nothing but that, but it makes Su Yan feel like an enemy...


    This should be a reference to Buddha''s light!


    The Taoist Tizhun was originally the immortal emperor of the Taoist school. Later, after Shakyamuni created the Western Paradise at the summit of the Western Tianzhu, the Taoist Tizhun joined the Buddhism and became the second holy Buddha of the Buddhism!


    The reference to the Buddha''s light evolved from the reference to the Daoguang, and it can also be said that it is the nose master of all the gods of the Buddhist school!


    Su Yan naturally greeted the Taoist Tizhun back then, and of course he also recognized the light of Tizhun Buddha!


    The orange-yellow Buddha light in front of me should be a reference to the Buddha light!


    But at this time, the Snake King had lost consciousness, and he couldn''t even control his body. Instead, the Buddha''s light appeared in his body!


    This still surprised Su Yan!


    Because the battle reached the fiercest moment just now, the Naruto King used all kinds of abilities, and he has never used any of the Buddha''s light, let alone the use of the Buddha''s light!


    It seems that there is another force hidden in the body of King Naruto. Could it be the correct way ring? !


    Today''s Su Yan is also approaching his limit, and now suddenly there is a Buddha''s light, I am afraid that he has no strength to force a breakthrough!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. Unexpectedly, seeing Baoguang appearing in the end, he lost the power to fight for it.

 Chapter 3951： Backlash

    Chapter 3951: The Backlash of the Fierce Soldier


    In fact, when he heard the name of the artifact Tizhun Daohuan, Su Yan had already wondered whether this artifact had anything to do with the Taoist Tizhun!


    It''s just that the seven ancient emperors in the world of Xumi did not lose to the Taoist Tizhun when they talked about the seniority. That''s why Su Yan didn''t take this suspicion directly into reality.


    Because since ancient times, the heavens do not know how many strong men have been born.


    It is not unusual for these strong men to conflict with each other''s names.


    So even Su Yan can''t arbitrarily make some conclusions.


    The yellow light on King Naruto''s body is very soft, and at the same time it is full of compassion. It seems very realm and very high. This is definitely not the power that King Naruto can use.


    This made Su Yan had to doubt that perhaps the Dao Ring was in the body of King Naruto from the beginning.


    Another point is-what is the relationship between the seven ancient emperors and the Taoist Ti Zhun!


    The power to raise the Buddha''s light is very special. If it is turned into a guardian power, it will be difficult for even Su Yan to break through!


    Because the Buddha light can almost be regarded as a kind of divine light without any weakness!


    If the immortals of the wood element are restrained by the gold element and the fire element, the logic of analogy cannot be used to improve the Buddha''s light, because there is no inherent weakness and nemesis in the Buddha''s light!


    The status of Buddha''s light in Buddhism is very important. It can be said that it is the source of all kinds of Buddha''s light!


    In this era, Buddhism''s divine light has long been divided into 72 categories, each with different magical functions, but if you want to infer the origin, all are from the immediate Buddha light!


    After performing the crime-breaking reincarnation just now, in fact, Su Yan was already at the end of the battle.


    Now facing the Buddha''s light, Su Yan can only shake his head and sigh, unless the Daohuan takes the initiative to submit to him, otherwise, he has consumed too much mana, and there is no more power to solve the problem again. Buddha light.


    Moreover, Su Yan had to face another problem at this time, that is, the conviction Tianji also seemed to have begun a certain "awakening" state!


    When Su Yan, the master, fell into a weak state, the Sinking Halberd had the idea to counteract the master...


    Killing thoughts and malice came to Su Yan''s mind together, and the only thought of Judging Heaven''s Halberd was to replace Su Yan at the moment of weakness, and it would be best to swallow Su Yan''s mind!


    In order to cope with this serious crisis, I saw Su Yan throwing the halberd of the conviction into the surrounding waters. After the halberd of the conviction entered the water, only a little splash appeared, but then a stormy sea was set off in the water!


    The halberd of the condemned sin has almost paranoid greed and obsession with blood, and at this time there is a lot of blood flowing out of the King Snake in the water!


    The power and vitality in the blood of the immortal king made the conviction halberd almost crazy!


    The halberd of crime was very silent when it entered the water, but after less than a second, a huge whirlpool appeared in the water!


    And the center of this vortex is the halberd of conviction, and the blood flowing from the body of the king of the snake is also rushing into the center of the vortex at an extremely abnormal speed, and it is absorbed by the halberd of conviction!


    In this way, Su Yan temporarily resolved the conviction Tianji''s backlash.


    The reason why it is said to be temporary is that the greed and madness of the halberd of the crime is almost endless, just like the abyss of darkness.


    After swallowing all the blood of King Snake King in the waters, I''m afraid it will continue to devour Su Yan!


    But at that time, Su Yan eased in a breath, and faced with the backlash of the conviction halberd, he would definitely not be so embarrassed!


    I have to say that King Naruto is really a formidable opponent, and he almost pushed Su Yan to the limit!


    If it weren''t for the Seventh Guilty and the End of Reincarnation, this is a completely unreasonable move, and Su Yan and King Naruto will be evenly matched, and no one can help each other.


    The blood below gradually gathered in the center of the whirlpool and was absorbed by the ferocious halberd!


    The conviction halberd seemed to be nothing more than a small short halberd, but after absorbing a large amount of blood, it was not satisfied, and the desire for bloodthirsty became stronger!


    Even Ci Jing had goose bumps all over his body, feeling heavy danger, as if he was also one of the prey of the halberd of the conviction!


    Seeing the continuous changes of the **** water vortex below, Ci Jing was already shocked with dementia!


    Only then did he realize that the short halberd used by Su Yan was actually the same assassinous soldier as the Greedy Wolf Killing Star he was carrying, full of obsession and longing for blood, so he could even bite his master back for it!


    The only difference is that the power of the conviction halberd must be at least ten times more powerful, and the backlash is naturally more than ten times more powerful!


    He didn''t know how Su Yan could control this murderous soldier calmly!


    Because you have this weapon, it means that you can''t relax twelve hours a day, even in your dreams, you will be invaded into your spiritual consciousness!


    From the moment you get this kind of murderous soldier, it is equivalent to the beginning of a struggle that will never stop!


    Even the Jinxian will have a moment of weakness after all.


    If you are weak, the spirit of the fierce soldier has the upper hand!


    Conviction Tianji''s desire for blood can almost be regarded as an instinct.


    Even without Su Yan''s drive, the guardian mask of the light of the Buddha gradually became bloody, and then there were waves of ripples!


    After absorbing a large amount of blood, the halberd of the condemned sin had a longing for the source of this blood, that is, the flesh of King Naruto!


    If it can swallow the flesh and blood of the Snake King, it can obtain suffocating vitality and mana!


    Even the ferocity and greed of the bottomless pit will be temporarily satisfied!


    The strong instinct drives the halberd of conviction to continuously attack the guardian of the Buddha light...


    Ci Jing only felt that he had seen through Su Yan''s intentions, he was planning to use the power of the conviction halberd to corrode the Buddha''s light!


    If it succeeds, it will surely kill the Naruto King here!


    If it fails, Su Yan will not lose anything. On the contrary, the conviction halberd will consume most of his power and have no spare energy to bite his master.


    This is a very superb method, and Ci Jing said that she has learned it!


    But in fact, this was entirely because Ci Jing thought about it too much. The reason why Su Yan threw the Convict Heavenly Halberd into the water was only because he needed a breath, and there was no extra energy to suppress the Convicted Heavenly Halberd.


    The backlash of the Seventh Sin and the Reincarnation of Sin has already made Su Yan a little bit burnt. To defeat the Immortal King with the power of the Golden Immortal, he must pay a huge price.


    As for the fact that things will develop in this direction, it is not in Su Yan''s calculations.


    Although Su Yan was the former Emperor Xianwu, it was impossible for him to incorporate everything into his calculations.


    The battlefield is often changing rapidly, and even the Emperor Xian could not be considered exhaustive.


    But the immortal emperor can have the coolest mind and the most powerful fighting instinct. In the shortest time, he can make the most reasonable disposal with almost no thinking, only instinct!


    This is the most terrifying place of the Immortal Emperors!

 Chapter 3952： Flying from the palace

    Chapter 3952 The palace flies


    Although the Corrosion of the Condemned Heaven Halberd is very severe, it can be mentioned that the Buddha''s light is not an ordinary power after all, even if it was stained with a layer of blood, it did not break immediately!


    Su Yan suddenly turned his head at this critical node and looked behind him. Although there was unconcealable fatigue in his eyes, his eyebrows couldn''t help but lock tight!


    Because Su Yan had already seen a palace flying towards here at an incredible speed!


    When King Naruto rises from the ground, a palace of the snake clan rises from the ground together!


    At that time, Su Yan really paid attention to this palace, because in this palace, there was an extremely simple atmosphere, which seemed to be passed on from the ancient prehistoric!


    But after the battle began, this palace fell into silence, and the power of the Naruto King obviously had no connection with this palace, so Su Yan''s mind gradually relaxed.


    At this moment, Su Yan saw this palace suddenly flying at such an incredible speed, and couldn''t help becoming nervous!


    Perhaps this palace of the snake clan is the back hand left by the Naruto King!


    After the Snaking Snake King fell into a coma, not only did the Buddha''s light appear, but even the palace of the snake clan flew from the sinkhole...


    These are incredible changes and changes that no one can predict.


    Su Yan also didn''t know what direction things would go in next, and could only take one step at a time.


    The Snake Palace flies extremely fast. In order to resist the strong air resistance, the barrier formed has also turned into a big blue snake to clear the air!


    Obviously, the Snake Clan��s palace is flying towards here!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda in Su Yan''s body has also entered the stage of not being sent out!


    If there is something abnormal, it will be automatically activated immediately to protect Su Yan''s thoroughness!


    And Su Yan is also ready. If the Snake King wakes up at this point in time, then he will leave the mountain and sea secret realm as quickly as possible!


    Because his mana is almost exhausted, and his physical condition is not optimistic!


    It''s just that after this snake palace flew, it didn''t directly attack Su Yan, but hovered over Su Yan and King Snake!


    The barrier that guards the palace still exists, but the power of this barrier comes from the more distant ancients, and King He Ming Snake is obviously not a kind of power.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but became curious. If the name of this snake clan''s palace was not driven by the King Snake, what kind of strength did it rely on to support it?


    Su Yan was in doubt, and gradually flew upwards!


    And in the palace of the snake clan, there seemed to be a voice calling Su Yan in the dark.


    This makes Su Yan feel incredibly magical!


    Su Yan''s dragon body has not been lifted at this time, and the dragon Qi in his body seems to be in a wonderful resonance with a certain force inside the snake clan''s palace...


    This resonance cannot be said to be good or bad, but it did make the dragon Qi in Su Yan''s body boil from the beginning to slowly relax in the back, resulting in a series of changes!


    Of course, in this series of changes, resonance itself has not touched, but has a tendency to become more and more intense!


    The dragon snake is originally a genus, and the snake is also called the little dragon. It was reasonable that Su Yan''s dragon gas resonated with the ancient palace of the snake clan.


    It was just that after Su Yan flew to the sky, Su Yan discovered that King Snake''s body had been dyed with a layer of gold, this was the divinity in King Snake''s body had been completely called out.


    It seems that the Naruto King is also resonating with the palace of the snake clan. Although he has fallen into a coma, the resonance itself is unconscious and does not depend on anyone''s will!


    Su Yan felt more and more weird. Just when Su Yan wanted to explore a part of the Snake Clan��s palace, a vicious divine consciousness suddenly eroded towards Su Yan!


    The **** breath seemed to have turned into some kind of monster with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. This monster did not know that it was several million feet high, and it was majestic to the extreme!


    Want to swallow Su Yan directly!


    Without even thinking about it, Su Yan knew that this was the divine sense of the Heavenly Judgment Halberd. It had absorbed a large amount of blood from the Snake King, and his desire for flesh and blood had been satisfied!


    But... it has always wanted to manipulate Su Yan''s consciousness against the object, but it has never stopped!


    If Su Yan''s divine consciousness slackened for a while, or Su Yan''s power declined significantly, he would be challenged by the Condemnation Heaven Halberd!


    This thousand-handed, thousand-eyed blood-colored mad demon was transformed into Su Yan''s divine sense by the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, because Su Yan''s power had weakened, and his spirit had inevitably entered a stage of fatigue.


    Therefore, the halberd of conviction can create illusions in Su Yan''s eyes...


    But how could Su Yan''s mood be shaken just by simply creating illusions? Su Yan IX reincarnated, what big scene hasn''t been seen?


    A Taoist heart has long been as solid as a rock, and will never waver!


    "Do you want to be the owner of this emperor even with a small weapon? You are really arrogant!" Facing the fierce aura suddenly rising, Su Yan put his hands behind him instead.


    Then I saw a blue-gray gossip quickly forming in front of Su Yan, directly suppressing the **** breath below!


    The waters below boiled directly, and the vortex that originally existed was suppressed and disappeared!


    Conviction Tianji was suppressed and sank into the depths of the riverbed!


    This blue-gray gossip originated from the power of the Xuanbai Orb. At this time, Su Yan had indeed almost exhausted his mana, and had to use the power of a divine tool to suppress the sinning halberd!


    Then the **** breath almost boiled in the waters, and the conviction halberd was full of strong unwillingness!


    But there is no way!


    Facing the suppressing spell of the Profound White Orb, the Conviction Halberd had no resistance!


    Of course, what''s more important is that Su Yan''s Dao heart has never been shaken. If the sinning halberd can''t find the gap in people''s hearts, his strength will be greatly reduced!


    Then as soon as Su Yan closed his hand, the Sentencing Heaven Halberd flew back into his hands honestly, transformed into a very ordinary halberd, and even the arrogant **** aura disappeared along with it.


    Su Yan was too lazy to take a look at the Heavenly Juvenile Halberd and put it away directly.


    At this time, the only thing that attracted Su Yan''s attention was this snake palace!


    The palace is suspended in the air. The snakes entwined on the pillars and the murals of the snake clan on the walls seem to have come to life, appearing unexpectedly smart!


    This palace must contain a different kind of mystery!


    But the specific secrets can only be unlocked after entering the palace!


    The ancient call sounded silently in Su Yan''s ears...


    This also made Su Yan''s heart become more and more eager!

 Chapter 3953： Ten thousand years at a glance

    Chapter 3953


    Su Yan directly released a strand of divine consciousness, wanting to test the level of protection of this ancient palace.


    It is obviously very unwise to use the flesh to test it rashly, and to proceed with the oil exhausted and the lamp dry.


    This ray of spiritual thought was randomly divided by Su Yan, and he didn''t make any special expectations, because the outside of the snake clan''s palace was also guarded by enchantment.


    And this guardian enchantment still comes from the power of ancient times!


    No matter what kind of power, as long as it can exist through a long time, it is definitely an amazing power!


    But something unexpected was that Su Yan''s power for probing was not resisted by the guardian barrier, and Su Yan could even feel a trace of joy from the snake palace...


    It seems that this palace has been waiting for thousands of years, just for today''s meeting!


    A hint of surprise flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and then he let out a soft sigh, because he already knew what it meant.


    The same kind of joy Su Yan has already felt once in the Xuanwu Sea of ??Fire, and that is the joy from Wanzai Frost Sword...


    If this palace has divine knowledge, I am afraid that it has waited for thousands of years like the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword, and I am looking forward to the presence of a new owner!


    After understanding this, Su Yan drove Jin Yun and flew directly towards the palace.


    The enchantment really tolerated and accepted Su Yan, and it didn''t hinder it...


    Su Yan fell directly inside the barrier, at the entrance of the palace.


    Only by standing at the entrance of the palace can one understand that there is a force inside that is constantly attracting the dragon energy in Su Yan''s body, and it seems that he wants to merge with it.


    This is a call from ancient times. It has been waiting for thousands of years!


    And Su Yan''s hands were also placed on the gate of the Snake Clan''s palace. With a little effort, he could push the gate of the palace open!


    At this time, some pictures flashed back in Su Yan''s mind!


    These pictures are obviously from another era. Su Yan saw a woman come here like him, and then pushed the door open!


    This woman was born with a pair of golden eyes, and her head was full of golden ornaments.


    The woman looked back and looked at Su Yan at each other. After a long time, this woman seemed to really see Su Yan.


    This pair of golden eyes seems to have seen through the so-called vicissitudes of life, and also see through all the warmth and coldness of the human relationship, they have long been high and too forgotten!


    Su Yan once had such eyes, but what Su Yan didn''t possess was that strong divinity!


    In this time-long gaze, Su Yan finally saw the woman''s appearance clearly.


    Her appearance is full of divinity, and her appearance and temperament are also full of sacredness that people dare not blaspheme.


    It''s just that although the woman''s upper body is human, the lower body is a golden snake tail!


    The snake-tailed woman has a strong and extreme divinity, and her eyes can travel through a long time and meet Su Yan...


    Su Yan already understood the identity of this woman��she must be Nuwa!


    Nu Wa''s golden eyes and appearance are impressive, as long as you see it once, you will never forget it.


    There is also that unique and powerful aura, even the average immortal emperor can''t stand it!


    Although the Naruto King also has golden eyes, compared with the divine nature, the Naruto King is so divine that it is simply not worthy!


    Although Nu Wa is not surrounded by holy light, she exudes a powerful divine brilliance all the time!


    Even after traveling through more than 20,000 years of time, Su Yan clearly sensed the brilliance of this divine nature!


    The age of N��wa''s sanctification was about 20,000 years ago, which is the era that is about to begin today!


    In that era, Su Yan had seen Nu Wa, and had also witnessed that Nu Wa swept many fairy emperors in the heavens after being sanctified!


    Unexpectedly, I would look at each other with Nuwa through time and space here!


    Although this one eye met for only a moment, the amount of information contained is enormous!


    Su Yan was absolutely sure that Nu Wa was looking at him.


    The sanctified Nuwa should have already mastered the power beyond time and space and cause and effect. Twenty thousand years of time, can''t obscure Nuwa''s gaze at all!


    If Nuwa had known that Su Yan would come here more than 20,000 years later, what plans or instructions did she have?


    Or did she just see all this and did not intend to intervene?


    In the sight of this eye, Su Yan''s heart really contained too many emotions. These mortal emotions seemed to have all returned to Su Yan in an instant...


    Su Yan had to make some thoughts.


    Then Su Yan saw Nuwa hesitate when she pushed open the door, then turned around, then crouched down and let out a small snake from the sleeve...


    This little snake has a purple body and looks like a singing snake!


    Only then did Su Yan understand why King Snake kept guarding in the secret realm of mountains and seas! It turned out that Nuwa kept it here!


    But what happened after Nuwa entered the palace of the snake clan?


    There is no way to know all of this. To get the correct answer, Su Yan must enter the palace of the snake clan to explore by himself!


    After Su Yan understood these flashbacks, a golden light appeared on the wound of King Snake King, and then gradually sprayed out from the wound of King Snake, completely covering King Snake''s wound. Up!


    The life of the Naruto King should be preserved, but whether the Buddha would later be captured by the Buddha in the Western Paradise to be a mount for a certain Venerable or Bodhisattva, that is not something Su Yanneng can control.


    After this golden light repaired the wound of King Snaking Snake, it flew directly to the top, transformed into a golden bracelet, and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    "Unexpectedly, it was so effortless to get the accurate road ring in the end..." Su Yan sighed for a while.


    Needless to say, you should also know that the Tizhudao ring should also be put into the body of King Snake by Nuwa.


    Therefore, although the Zun Dao Ring has always been in the body of the King Snake, the King Snake cannot control the power of the Zun Dao Ring. Because this was originally not an artifact and power for King Naruto!


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to severely inflict damage to King Snake.


    The defensive power of the correct road ring is difficult to break even if it is the conviction halberd. Among the magic weapons of the artifact level, it can be regarded as a very rare defensive power.


    Those flashback images gradually disappeared.


    And in front of Su Yan, only this snake palace was left.


    Why did Nuwa enter this palace, and why did she look at Su Yan again...


    All the secrets are sealed in the interior of a palace!

 Chapter 3954： Call of God

    The third thousand nine hundred and fifty-fourth chapter God Huang''s call


    Su Yan directly pushed open the palace gate in front of him, with almost no effort.


    But from the moment the two doors opened, a beam of light came out from inside.


    This beam of light contains a strong divinity... But it is normal to think about it, because this palace is very likely to be the temple of the snake clan!


    When the door was completely pushed open by Su Yan, Su Yan was also bathed in the golden light, and then Su Yan slowly entered the palace of the snake clan.


    The decoration inside is full of primitive meaning, and snake totems can be seen everywhere!


    The history of these totems is very long, so Su Yan can easily think of the history that has already become very long!


    The Snake Clan seemed to be one of them in the era of tens of thousands of wars.


    In this era, there has been no snake clan for a long time, and even those immortal kings with a little less seniority may not know that the snake clan used to dominate the sky!


    Nuwa Fuxi, who became a saint more than 20,000 years ago, is the last swan song of the snake clan that has spread for many epochs!


    The cruelty of the evolution of this world is also reflected here. In the beginning, the ancient times prospered, and countless possibilities have evolved.


    But after the era of changing epochs and turning the world back in time, Taikoo Wandao will fight for that chance, and only when this chance is contested can it be qualified to continue!


    In that era, not only many great avenues were cut off, but many great emperors also fell along with them!


    Said it was the dusk of the gods.


    After the dusk of the gods, there have been many era changes, and now there are only three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism.


    All those avenues were annihilated!


    No matter how impressive your emperor''s cultivation is, you will be swept into the garbage heap of history if you can''t compete for that ray of energy.


    Snake clan still has a temple that has been preserved anyway, and there are not even a trace of ruins in those avenues of the Primordial Ancients, as if they had never existed before.


    This is the law of historical evolution, and Su Yan has already seen it thoroughly.


    The winner takes everything, sitting on the heavens and the world, and hundreds of millions of creatures. The loser will inevitably lose everything, as if it had never existed.


    Su Yan walked forward step by step, and some Snake Clan writings from the Archaic Era could be seen on the surrounding pillars.


    After a long period of time, the words of these snake tribes have become very mottled and unrecognizable.


    The remaining words are faintly recognizable, and should be some kind of prayer words.


    The words of prayer often only appear in the temple, used for memorial service and blessing.


    Then Su Yan came to the front of the altar. Only heavy dust could be seen on the surface of the altar, but no idols could be seen at all.


    Although she didn''t know what happened before, Su Yan felt vaguely that it was Nuwa who wiped out the gods into dust. As for why she did this, she has no idea.


    Because Su Yan did not carry the heritage of the ancient snake clan.


    Then Su Yan went around in the temple of the snake clan for a whole circle, and there was not much gain.


    However, three brocade boxes were found in the side hall. These three brocade boxes were supposed to be used to hold magical runes or cheats, but they were already empty.


    Over the past tens of thousands of years, Su Yan was not the first person to step into this palace. Even if there were some amazing treasures in this palace, Nuwa would definitely be the first to climb it.


    This is impossible. Although there are many secret places in the heavens and myriad worlds, and there are many magic weapons lurking, but to obtain these magic weapons, sometimes rely on a ray of chance.


    If the chance is not enough, you will return without success in the end.


    What I have to say is that Su Yan originally had a sense of expectation for this snake clan palace, but he couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed after the exploration was completed.


    When Su Yan returned to the main hall again, the environment of the main hall unexpectedly changed slightly.


    There were originally eight pairs of pillars in the main hall, forming perfect symmetry.


    When Su Yan entered again, the pillars in the main hall turned into twelve pairs, and even the space between the faints seemed to be larger than before!


    Su Yan knew that this was definitely not his own illusion. The snake clan''s palace had been passed down for such a long time, and there must be some mystery.


    I just don''t know if this mystery has something to do with Nuwa.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s arms became hot.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a strange expression, and then he took out two things.


    The first one is the lifting ring that I just got. The lifting ring is very silent at this time, and the burning feeling is not from the lifting ring.


    And the second is the blood lotus token that Su Yan dug out from the brain of the earth dragon after he killed the earth dragon!


    This token has become extremely hot at this time.


    When Su Yan looked at this blood lotus token attentively, he only felt that the lotus pattern on the token had suffered a certain summon in the dark, and it actually felt like it was about to bloom!


    This summoning power comes from the ancient times, it seems to be a power that is longer than this palace of the snake clan!


    This is not Nu Wa''s call... It seems to come from those ancient emperors who were defeated by Su Yan!


    Su Yan stared at this blood lotus token with solemn expression at this time, and the power transmitted from it became clearer and stronger!


    It is definitely the power of the ancient emperor!


    Could it be that there is an ancient emperor who is about to recover? !


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laughed wildly when he thought of this. From the time when Cijing and the great sage of Gandao told him the legend of Shenhuang, he had already calculated that the so-called Shenhuang was very likely an ancient emperor!


    The power of the ancient emperor was born, and it was an existence born by adhering to the prehistoric laws of the universe. It can also be said to be the embodiment of the laws.


    That''s why the power of Shenhuang can pass through the long time and stay together!


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking at this moment that if the power of Shenhuang Ancient Emperor could be absorbed by me, he might be able to break through to the realm of the immortal king and even the quasi emperor immediately!


    Just wait for me to return to the realm of Emperor Immortal, then the heavens will tremble!


    After Su Yan took this token in his hand, it actually became more and more hot!


    Then Su Yan saw a **** road paved under his feet.


    There are still many blood-colored petals falling slowly in the sky.


    These blood-colored petals evolved from the fairy, and Su Yan knew it at first glance.


    Watching these petals slowly fall, and when I lowered my head, I realized that this blood-colored road had been paved under Su Yan''s feet, leading directly to the back of the palace.


    Looking at this path, Su Yan already understands that when the godly desolation ceremony is opened, the gap between time and space will be completely broken!


    No matter where you are, anyone who gets the token will be summoned by the power of the ancient emperor!


    Go to the so-called God Desolation and perform a festival!

 Chapter 3955： Step into the wild

    Chapter 3955: Stepping into the Divine Desolation


    The blood-colored road stretched forward and reached the top of the wall.


    Then the blood-colored passage fell on the wall and gradually merged into it, forcibly opening a space-time door on the wall with petals.


    Su Yan didn''t do what he thought, and walked forward along this **** road.


    Even the wall went through together, and then walked into a great cosmos!


    The power of the ancient emperor in the gods and deserts was even completely preserved after his death, although I don''t know the reason for such a small probability event.


    But Su Yan was already determined to win the power of the ancient emperor!


    Not bad!


    In this Sumeru world, no one deserves this power better than him!


    After stepping into this vast expanse, Su Yan first saw a statue of a big snake!


    The statue of this big snake is at least three thousand feet tall! The majestic and majestic degree even surpasses those famous mountains and rivers that Su Yan has seen, and there is an aura of a small view of the mountains!


    A glimpse of it in the vast sea of ??clouds, it already feels magnificent!


    The Snake Clan��s temple is indeed unique. If it weren��t for the ancient emperor��s power to open the door, I��m afraid that Su Yan would really not be able to discover the existence of this void.


    On the left and right of Su Yan, the dark universe has long been transformed into an incomparably splendid sea of ??stars!


    The divine power of the universe, the prehistoric and the snake tribe seems to have formed an extremely perfect balance here...


    And Su Yan took a few steps forward, and found that there was a golden futon in the depths of the sea of ??clouds.


    This golden futon has no idea how many years it has gone through, Su Yan has turned into dust with just a touch...


    But Su Yan can already be sure, Nuwa has practiced here!


    The various invisible cosmic rays here are very violent, and it is bound to be unbearable for ordinary monks.


    But it has a superb magical effect for refining the power of divinity and using the power of the universe to refine the sacrament!


    Su Yan can also refine here to improve his strength.


    Even if there is no divinity in Su Yan''s body, the dragon energy can be refined in the same way. The Holy Body is tempered by the energy of the universe, which has infinite benefits.


    Su Yan can already conclude that Nu Wa had practiced here.


    If it is possible, Su Yan would like to retreat here for a while, but it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to stop his footsteps at the moment, just because the blood lotus token is still hot.


    The power of Shenhuang guided Su Yan to move on, and the road paved by the blood-colored lotus under his foot also extended to the depths of the clouds...


    In that depth, I still don��t know what kind of shocking secrets are hidden!


    Could it be that the Snake Clan��s temple has nothing to do with the so-called Divine Desolation? The power of Divine Desolation led Su Yan to this place purely because this road was the closest to Divine Desolation.


    But since Nuwa had been here, she should have been in touch with Shenhuang''s power.


    Why did Nuwa not refine the power of Shenhuang, but instead let it continue to exist?


    Su Yan is not too familiar with the history of this Sumeru world, and there is really not much he has at the moment, and he can''t make some useful inferences, so he can only take one step and look at it one step at a time.


    Following this **** road, Su Yan walked slowly.


    On both sides of this **** road are the galaxies visible to the naked eye!


    Su Yan''s pace is not fast, but he understands that this **** road is leading him through the long galaxy!


    Turn the distance of tens of thousands of miles into his next step. This is a more powerful spell than shrinking the ground into an inch, and Su Yan has crossed at least tens of millions of miles in every step!


    Only at this speed can it easily traverse the multiple galaxies in the universe, and come and go freely in the near-infinite universe.


    What is it at the end of this Hongmeng Galaxy?


    Unknowingly, the surrounding galaxies had become dimmed from bright, and then Su Yan walked into a deadly darkness.


    It seems that Su Yan has reached the end of the universe. Not only is there no life here, even the starlight no longer exists, leaving only a piece of emptiness that will never be defiled.


    And the road covered by the **** light came to an abrupt end here!


    After Su Yan passed through this piece of emptiness and darkness and walked to the end from the road shrouded in **** light, everything suddenly became clear again.


    Su Yan saw a lot of purple fluorescent lights around.


    These purple fluorescent lights are not flying fast, they flicker like fireflies.


    When he got here, Su Yan looked back and saw that the road he had come had completely disappeared.


    He has a strange feeling, that is, he has left the secret realm of mountains and seas and has come to a brand new world thousands of miles away...


    The fact is also true. After crossing the galaxy of tens of thousands of miles, Su Yan has completely arrived in an unknown secret realm!


    This is a world much more secretive than the secret world of mountains and seas.


    After leading Su Yan into this mysterious world, the blood lotus token also became silent again, and no matter how Su Yan called with magic power, he did not respond.


    It''s as if it has become an ordinary piece of iron.


    Although he didn''t know where he was, the expression on Su Yan''s face did not change so serious, but rather relaxed.


    "Shenhuang''s festival, is it about to begin?" Su Yan muttered.


    Five **** rays of light gradually appeared around, and then the five **** rays of light stopped abruptly.


    After seeing these five rays of light, Su Yan had already understood that he was not the only one who was qualified to participate in the Godly Desolation Ceremony, and others were led by tokens to this mysterious space.


    There is no land in this mysterious space, and even the turbidity is not separated, as if everything is like a cloud of chaos.


    The distance between everyone does not seem to be far, but they have no intention of temptation at all.


    Su Yan is still not sure if he is the first person to arrive. If he is, then there are six people who are eligible to participate in the Divine Desolation Ceremony!


    I am afraid that these six can already be regarded as the most powerful combination in the world of Xumi today!


    After all the six guests arrived, the blood lotus token gradually turned into flying ashes in Su Yan''s arms and melted into the surrounding darkness.


    And this emptiness was gradually ignited because of the six guests in place!


    Suddenly, a lot of light spread like blood vessels in the nothingness, and it spread to the feet of six guests.


    Seeing these rays of light distorted, entangled and independent of each other in the air, the other powerful men couldn''t help but exclaimed, because this was something they could never do!


    Mana is like water. If two mana are intertwined, they will inevitably merge.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to control the mana like blood vessels, intertwining each other and distinguishing each other!

 Chapter 3956： Buddha light comes

    Chapter 3956: The Light of Buddha Comes


    Su Yan''s feet were also covered by this blood vessel-like light!


    It feels soft when stepping on it, it''s just like the blood vessels of some kind of monster.


    This power even Su Yan felt was extremely magical, and naturally the other five powerhouses were even more needless to say, and they had never seen such a powerful light!


    And at the center of these divine lights that spread like blood vessels, a blood-colored light cluster appeared at the same time.


    After the blood vessels connected to Su Yan and the six people, the blood-colored light group gradually began to beat, the rhythm of which was like a human heart.


    It seems that something indescribable from ancient times is slowly recovering...


    Su Yan raised his head and looked upwards. A white light source could be seen faintly above, but it was obscured by the indulgent fog, which made people look unreal!


    And below the light source, the blood-colored light group''s beating has become more and more vivid, and even Su Yan''s divine light that is like blood vessels under their feet seems to be affected, and they slowly shaken together!


    How could this be? What''s the matter?


    Almost all strong people have such questions in their hearts!


    The strange changes in the surrounding environment, as well as the blood-colored light group that beats like a heart, made Su Yan make a very interesting judgment: Just now, the blood-colored lotus token led him through the snake palace, through the stars and universe, and came here. I''m afraid it''s Shenhuang''s body!


    In other words, they were inside the body of an ancient emperor at this time.


    The strength of the ancient emperor is not trivial, and it is not unusual for his body to turn into an indescribable secret space after death.


    Many ancient emperors who mastered the laws of space turned into star fields or independent spaces after death.


    This blood-colored light ball may not be the heart of the ancient emperor, but it must be the condensation of the remaining vitality of the gods.


    Why Shenhuang Ancient Emperor''s power did not collapse after his death, and returned to the universe, but continued to be retained in this way, Su Yan is not very clear.


    But it must have something to do with a very special environment, maybe the ancient emperor had some conjuration involved before his fall.


    And within that mountain and sea secret realm.


    A huge **** shrouded from the sky, and then Samantabhadra Bodhisattva and the Dragon Slayer with a treasured sword descended from this golden Buddha light!


    "The name of Mountain and Sea Secret Realm sounds so familiar, I don''t know how to hear it..." Master Tu Long said after descending from the Buddha''s light.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "This was once the place where Nu Wa practiced and became holy. I heard that there are some remains of the ancient snake tribe. Out of respect for Emperor Wa, the Buddha never allowed us to set foot here, so the style of this place is To keep it forever."


    After the battle between Su Yan and King Snake, many mountains have collapsed in the Mysterious Mountains and Seas.


    King Naruto was still in a coma, and his huge body was also covered by river water.


    The water wave pushed slowly, and the King Naruto lying on the river bed was no longer visible.


    Although it is invisible to the naked eye, the strong anger exuded by such a huge life body of the Naruto King and the aura of the fairy king after the breakthrough can not be concealed in any way.


    Master Dragon Slayer frowned too lightly and said: "According to my Buddha''s rules, this animal has to be caught in the realm of the Immortal King and must be captured in Western Bliss to be a protector of the Dharma. But if it is taken away, wouldn''t it be that no one will guard the secret world of mountains and seas? In this way, what is the agreement between my Buddha and Emperor Wa?"


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva squeezed one hand into an orchid finger, smiled without saying a word, and looked confident.


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "If Venerable Bodhisattva has any insights, you might as well speak out and listen."


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva pointed a finger to the distant mountains, and Ci Jing was hiding in a cave with his sword on his back, and converged his breath to the extreme.


    But how could this little trick of him conceal the powerful spiritual sense of Samantabhadra?


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva pointed there and said: "Let him inherit the position of King Snake and continue to guard the secrets of the mountains and seas? You and I will teach him a bit of Dharma and maneuvers. If he has enough good luck, he will be honored in the future. Go to bliss."


    Master Long Tu looked into the distance, and said, "He is also a snake clan, so it''s so good."


    Ci Jing couldn''t hear the dialogue between Samantabhadra and Master Long Slayer, and didn''t even know that his fate had been easily decided by others.


    But one thing is true, Ci Jing also has snake blood on her body.


    But he can''t be regarded as a pure snake clan.


    Seeing Master Dragon Slayer gently pointed towards the water, the supreme magic power separated the river, revealing the Snake King who had fallen into a coma lying on the river bed!


    Then the supreme Buddha light wrapped the King Snake, and finally turned into an incomparably powerful attraction, taking the huge snake body of the King Snake more than ten miles long into a golden bowl.


    During this process, King Naruto had no reaction at all.


    He had already shed too much blood in the confrontation with Su Yan. If he didn''t take any drugs, he would wake up by his own willpower, I''m afraid it would be three months later.


    Then Samantabhadra lightly pointed in the void, and the compassion mirror was also shrouded in a circle of Buddha light!


    When this circle of Buddha''s light shrouded, Ci Jing was panicked to the extreme!


    Because from the moment when Samantabhadra and Dragon Slayer came too, Ci Jing had realized that the other party must be a **** and Buddha who descended from the Western Paradise!


    The opponent''s mana and realm are so strong that he can''t understand it at all. With his little power, it is absolutely impossible to fight!


    Ci Jing only hated why he was greedy. After seeing Su Yan defeating King Snake and entering that palace, he could leave tomorrow morning. He wanted to search for some treasures here!


    No... he doesn''t have to stay here to watch the battle between Su Yan and King Snake, Su Yan has already fulfilled his promise and left the mirror!


    It was Ci Jing who went and returned on her own, wanting to watch this battle...


    If it weren''t for greedy, he would have already left the secret realm of mountains and seas!


    How could encounter the suppression of these two gods and Buddhas!


    Ci Jing took out the emerald green poisonous sword, and when things came to an end, of course he couldn''t be easily suppressed by doing nothing!


    Even if it is symbolic, he must resist it!


    Otherwise, I would be too sorry for his Cijing name!


    But Ci Jing''s resistance was completely useless, even the poisonous sword he was proud of was dissolved in the powerful Buddha light of Samantabhadra, leaving only a burst of blue smoke!


    Looking at the bare sword hilt in his hand, Ci Jing''s eyes inevitably only left a touch of despair.


    But after the Buddha''s light fell, Ci Jing realized that the Buddha''s light was only constraining his actions, and it did not kill him!


    But this is definitely the bodhisattva''s compassion. If you want to kill the compassion mirror, it''s only a matter of thought.

 Chapter 3957： Tricky

    Chapter 3957: Tricky


    Cijing sensed this desperate gap, and could only kneel on the ground and pray for the bodhisattva to repay her.


    Then Ci Jing heard the words of Master Tu Long: "You have the blood of the snake clan, but you can take over the snake clan and continue to take care of the snake clan''s palace."


    After Ci Jing raised her head, she only saw an old ugly nun who was big and thick. This old nun was still holding an exaggerated sword in her hand.


    Ci Jing could tell at a glance that this treasured sword must be some kind of artifact.


    Although this old nun looks very ugly, but the strength is incredible!


    So that Ci Jing couldn''t see through the other party''s cultivation level at all!


    There is still a layer of fairy kings between Zhundi and Jinxian, and the power gap between them is naturally unmeasurable!


    When Ci Jing faced Master Dragon Slayer, she felt even more desperate!


    Then behind the old nun, Samantabhadra was slowly flying in, the Bodhisattva''s precious face was solemn, his hands folded, his clothes slowly flying in the air, and he felt that Buddhism was boundless at a glance.


    Ci Jing''s whole body suddenly became limp, because he knew that there was absolutely no possibility of escape.


    In front of the two Buddhist monks, his slight cultivation base is basically like ants on the ground.


    The Bodhisattva said: "This used to be the dojo where Nuwa practiced. My Buddha and Nuwa had an agreement to help the emperor protect the dojo. The Snaking Snake has cultivated to the realm of the immortal king and can no longer stay in the world of Xumi. Willing to take over for Ming Snake as the guard of the emperor Wa?"


    "Huh?" Ci Jing was stunned at once, completely unaware that the Bodhisattva would actually say such things to him.


    Then Ci Jing didn''t even think about it, just knocked his head like garlic, and said three times "I do!"


    As long as she can survive, Ci Jing is willing to do anything, no matter what errands, she agrees first.


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "It is not a chore for you to guard the dojo of Emperor Wa, but you will not be able to step out of this mountain and sea mystery in the future, until you achieve success in your cultivation and enter the realm of the immortal king, naturally there will be an envoy from the upper realm. You will be led into the Western bliss! The Bodhisattva and I will each teach you some of your practice methods and moves. As long as you practice with your heart and overcome the evil spirit of killing, it is not impossible to enter the fairy king in the future!"


    To enter the realm of the immortal king, and to receive the inheritance of the Bodhisattva and this old nun, of course Cijing is very much desired!


    As for the dojo that guards the emperor Wa, Cijing certainly has no interest.


    He just wants to gain great power! As for the nature of this power, it doesn''t matter to Ci Jing at all!


    After witnessing the battle between Su Yan and King Snake, Ci Jing already knew how weak he was. He now has a strong desire for strength!


    Ci Jing was so excited at this time, she still didn''t understand that what she was about to face would be thousands of years of loneliness...


    Any power has a price, and the price Ci Jing will pay is freedom.


    While passing down the exercises, the Bodhisattva will also engrave a seal on Ci Jing''s heart, so that he will never be able to leave the secret realm of mountains and seas.


    Now that Ci Jing was willing to submit, she then slowly spoke out the battle between Su Yan and King Snake.


    The Dragon Slayer Tai and Samantabhadra came for Su Yan, and you can probably guess what happened without seeing Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    When Master Long Tu heard Ci Jing saying that Su Yan had entered the palace of the snake clan, he could not help showing regretful eyes, and said to Samantabhadra, "It seems that we are still a step late... Since he has already entered the palace of the emperor Wa Inside the hall, we can��t capture him and go back to the illusory realm. How do we explain this to my Buddha?��


    Samantabhadra sighed and said: "This is the good fortune of his Emperor Su Xian. Our lateness is also a causal link. We only need to truthfully report to my Buddha. The Tizhun Dao link has also fallen into his hands. In this way, there should be three Primordial artifacts in his hand? I am afraid that the remaining four artifacts will fall into his hands sooner or later. We can''t catch up with him at every step, maybe it''s God''s will after all."


    "Good, good..."


    Ci Jing has heard that people are a little stupid, Samantabhadra is actually calling Su Yan as Emperor Su Xian...


    This, this, this...


    The entire Xumi world knows that Su Yan is the true immortal of the upper realm, but no one would have thought that even the Bodhisattva would respectfully call Su Yan as Emperor Su Xian!


    Ci Jing felt a little strange, and said, "Even if he enters the palace of the snake clan, it is inconvenient for the Bodhisattva and the venerable to bother. We just need to wait here for him to come out of the palace of the snake clan.


    Logically speaking, this palace is just an entrance. If Su Yan enters it, won''t he come out sooner or later?


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva and this old nun don''t have to be so troubled at all.


    But the old nun said, "This palace is just an entrance. There is nothing in it. Maybe Emperor Wa has already created another world in it. Even though Emperor Su Xian entered from here, he might not come out from here in the end. It��s a pity that I, Buddha and Emperor Wa, had an agreement that we Buddhist disciples could not enter it. Otherwise, Lao Ni must go in for a while."


    At this time, Ci Jing suddenly thought of something, and knelt on the ground and said: "There is one other thing I don''t know whether to say..."


    "It''s okay to talk about something, so you don''t have to have any scruples."


    "That Su... Emperor Su also got the blood lotus token, so I''m afraid that he will participate in the ceremonies of Shenhuang."


    Cijing didn��t take this matter seriously, because the legendary emperor Wa appeared, and the Bodhisattva also called Su Yan as Emperor Su Xian...


    In contrast, the so-called Godly Desolation Ceremony is not so bizarre at all.


    But what is unexpected is that Samantabhadra Bodhisattva actually became dignified, "There is also a godly desolate festival? No! This matter will definitely be very tricky!"


    Master Dragon Slayer said too: "What''s the tricky thing? Emperor Su Xian is only the Golden Immortal cultivation base now, and he may not be your opponent. Just find him and catch him."


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "Tu Long, you have never practiced in the world of Xumi, and you don''t know what God Huang is... Once Su Yan meets God Huang, he is afraid that the world of Xumi will be shaken completely! It''s just as simple as severing Tianzhu! This matter is completely beyond the scope of what you and I can handle, so go back to the upper realm and report to me Buddha!"


    Master Dragon Slayer said inexplicably, "The Bodhisattva is so worried, and the Sajia still doesn''t know what the godlessness is?"


    "Back then, an ancient emperor fell in the world of Xumi, and his three corpses became gods, demons, and demons. Now all creatures in the world of Xumi can be counted as his descendants, but this ancient emperor��s soul collapsed. After the bad decomposition, the physical body can not rot all year round, and the anger in the body continues to produce...If his body is controlled by Emperor Su, what will be the consequences?"

 Chapter 3958： Have to post!

    Chapter 3958 has to be sent!


    Su Yan had no idea that Samantabhadra Bodhisattva and Master Dragon Slayer in the world of mountains and seas had descended from the upper realm in order to capture him and return to the illusory realm.


    At this time, Su Yan was slowly walking towards the blood red ball of light.


    The core of the ancient emperor''s vitality is there, as long as you master the blood-colored ball of light, it is equivalent to mastering the ancient emperor''s power!


    If Su Yan can taste this power, I am afraid that he will be able to cross the fairy king immediately and directly restore to the realm of the quasi emperor!


    The **** light is like blood vessels.


    Su Yan walked on top of this blood-colored divine light, and the five powerhouses who participated in the God Desolation Ceremony couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    It was the first time for everyone to participate in this so-called God Desolation Festival, and at this time they had no idea what Su Yan wanted to do!


    Among them, three strong men have already acted immediately. What they are afraid of is that Su Yan has discovered something. If there is any treasure, wouldn''t it be Su Yan''s first ascent?


    The reason why these powerhouses are so attached to the Godly Desolation Ceremony is of course not to pay homage to the Godly Desolation Ceremony, but for the benefit of the Godly Desolation Ceremony.


    They saw that Su Yan had moved, so naturally he would move with it, and he moved faster than Su Yan!


    In this case, if there is any benefit, they will not fall behind others!


    However, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these five powerhouses at all.


    Compared with King Naring Snake, these five so-called powerhouses are inferior in strength, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are native chickens.


    If it were in the heyday of Su Yan, there would be no difficulty in hitting five of them.


    It''s just that Su Yan has consumed most of the immortal essence and physical strength when dealing with the King Snake. Using the halberd of the sin to perform the seventh sin and the reincarnation of sin has consumed his life and vitality.


    Although Su Yan''s condition is not as exhausted as King Snake, but it is not good at all.


    The other five powerhouses can naturally see this, so they all looked at Su Yan!


    In the event of a conflict, they are afraid they will join hands to eradicate Su Yan!


    But Su Yan''s pace was not hurried or slow, and he was not affected by these people at all.


    With Su Yan''s steps, there was already a condensed green light in his hand gradually condensing.


    This green light was the Bimu Immortal Rule that Su Yan mastered.


    Bimuxian is in charge of growth and prosperity, but he can spy on the vitality behind the blood-colored ball of light.


    Those strong men who saw Su Yan''s hands condensed the immortal rule, they all gathered the power of the immortal rule.


    At this time, everyone follows blindly and is absolutely unwilling to fall behind others easily.


    As Xian Ze''s power unfolded one after another, unconsciously, the originally moderate situation became tense!


    Before Su Yan, some strong people had already reached the **** light group first!


    The immortal who had condensed the water attribute in his hand, pierced a drop of blood in the palm of his hand and turned into a water dragon, directly swallowing the blood-colored light group!


    Presumably he had already regarded this blood-colored light group as some kind of treasure and wanted to monopolize it.


    "Stupid." Su Yan said softly.


    This blood-colored light group is not a magic weapon. After being swallowed by the water dragon, it will inevitably launch a counterattack!


    I saw the water dragon collapsed automatically the moment it swallowed the light group!


    Then the strong man was directly penetrated by the rebounding water sword, and at least seventeen or eight water swords were hit!


    But he didn''t know what monster had cultivated to become a spirit. After suffering such a severe trauma, it only shed some yellow, yellow and white liquid, and then nothing happened!


    No wonder he dared to use his strength to test the power of the Scarlet Light Group. It turned out that he had the ability to be almost immortal to make the bottom line.


    After this trial failed, those strong men who walked in front of Su Yan couldn''t help showing a puzzled expression, and then their pace gradually slowed down.


    They were just blind at first, and they didn''t know the meaning of being close to that blood-colored light group.


    It is the first time for everyone to participate in the so-called Gods and Wilderness Festival. There are no so-called priests present in this festival. What are the taboos or what must be made to sacrifice are things they don''t know.


    I saw a smile on Su Yan''s face, as if he had taken everything in his own hands.


    "Why would a human race come in at the God Desolate Festival?" A gloomy voice came from Su Yan''s right.


    Then the five strong men looked at each other, and they all confirmed the identity of each other''s monster clan.


    In this way, the identity of the Su Yan tribe inevitably appeared very abrupt here.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, just said: "I am the Venerable Shangxian of Mount Yao, I advise you not to be an enemy of me, otherwise you will all fall here."


    The strong man with the immortal body said: "I have been in Mount Xumi for many years, but I have never heard of any Shangxian Venerable? Are you bluffing Laozi?"


    "Hey, Huqiu, you are ignorant and ignorant. Yaoshan heard that a very powerful existence has appeared recently that can dictate everything in Mount Xumi! Even those **** races together were defeated by him! Could it be that you can''t succeed with the gods? ?" It was an old man in a green robe speaking.


    The green-robed old man''s beard hung down to his toes and looked very old, as if he was ten thousand years old. Among the five powerful monsters, he had the least hostility towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "I just defeated the six protoss, and it''s not a terrific achievement. You are here to participate in the God Desolation Festival just to pray for strength in the festival, you just need to listen to me honestly, I Ensure that each of you can get a share of strength."


    "Who do you think you are, can you still command the five saints of the demon race? You are too arrogant as a human race!" There was another strong demon race next to him gritted his teeth.


    The strong man of the monster race had two different heads, one head like a goat and the other like a horse. He didn''t know what kind of monster it was.


    "Listening to your words, it seems that you have a lot of understanding of this godless festival. You may wish to express your own opinions first. We can also make a judgment on whether or not to cooperate with you! Otherwise, how do we know that you are not trying to calculate us? After all, you are a human, and we are a demon! It should be more vigilant."


    The demon races who can come here to participate in the God Desolation Festival are all talented people, and such a strong person is bound to have a fierce temperament!


    Su Yan wants them to be obedient. It''s not enough to rely on reputation and a few words. They must be able to deter them.


    It''s just that... Su Yan''s current state is close to being exhausted, and it would be difficult for people to use such power again.


    Naturally, Su Yan understood this very well, but the current situation is compelling!

 Chapter 3959： immortal

    Chapter 3959 The Immortal Body


    I saw an extra mysterious ice sword in Su Yan''s hand, and the breath of the ten thousand-year-old ice sword artifact directly hit his face!


    And there was also a ring of white frost condensing under Su Yan''s feet!


    With the appearance of this white frost, the surrounding space is also full of solemnity!


    The faces of the other five powerhouses all appeared astonished!


    Although Su Yan hasn''t made any moves yet, he has already shown a powerful and unmatched sword intent! Such sword intent is rare in the world!


    Although these five powerhouses may not have practiced swordsmanship, at least this point of vision is still there.


    If it were normal, they would definitely avoid such a sword intent!


    But here is where the Godly Desolation Ceremony is located, and they have no room for retreat at all!


    The God Desolation Festival is held only once in five thousand years. If they miss this opportunity, they may not have the opportunity to participate next time!


    Who doesn''t want to use this once-in-five-thousand-year opportunity to change their fate?


    Su Yan said, "I am the Supreme Immortal of Mount Yao. This identity is definitely not a casual lie to you. If you want to deal with me, you''d better consider the consequences you will face."


    Even if I had heard of the name of the Immortal Venerable on Mount Yao, I didn''t know that Su Yan still held a magic weapon of divine artifact series in his hand!


    When this sword appeared in the vision of these five powerhouses, in addition to surprise, there was greed in a flash!


    There is no doubt that there is a strong man who wants to take this sword as his own!


    But thinking is one thing, doing is another thing!


    Even if they can see that Su Yan''s state is definitely not at the peak, and the immortal essence in his body is almost exhausted, absolutely no one dares to be the first bird to challenge Su Yan!


    The immortal Huqiu Great Sage said to Su Yan: "No Human Race has been able to participate in the Desolation Ceremony for thousands of years. Where did your blood lotus token come from?"


    Su Yan asked, "Before you ask others questions, shouldn''t you introduce who you are?"


    The Great Sage Huqiu said: "Then you can listen well, I am the Great Sage Huqiu of the Monster Race! Sitting in the Thirteen States of Huqiu, there are 700,000 Monster Soldiers under my seat!"


    Su Yan said, "It''s okay to tell you that the great sage of the main road dealt with the earth dragon near Yaoshan. I even cleaned him, Cijing, and the earth dragon together, and the blood lotus token naturally came into my hand..."


    "The great sage of the main road is superb, and Cijing... can be regarded as a rare and powerful sword repairer among the monsters. You have to deal with them while slaying the earth dragon, even if you are bragging!"


    "Bragging?" The circle of ice under Su Yan''s feet continued to spread toward the outside. "It''s just ants and insects on the ground. Is it worth bragging? In this Xumi world, there are originally only golden-winged rocs. Naruto King, these two can be compared with me."


    "You really have a big tone!" Great Sage Huqiu said sharply, "So you are worthy of being on the same level as Great Sage Golden Wings?"


    "You are right. The Golden-winged Roc bird is just a bird. How can I be in the same position as me? I can only say that the golden-winged Roc bird is strong enough for me to value it."


    Su Yan''s words sounded arrogant to these five demon saints.


    But even if these five demon saints were angry, they didn''t do much.


    After all, no matter what, the artifacts are in Su Yan''s hands. If they want to die and break the net, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to resist!


    Su Yan suddenly laughed.


    The Great Sage Huqiu asked Su Yan, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Of course I laughed that you were so eager after seeing the artifact in my hand, but you didn''t dare to do anything. Maybe you are all as timid as a mouse..."


    There is an undisguised mockery in Su Yan''s words!


    These five powerhouses were really unexpected. Under such circumstances, Su Yan would take the initiative to taunt them!


    "Could it be that... you, a small human race, are going to be here against our five demon saints?" The green-robed old man also felt that Su Yan''s behavior was unbelievable.


    Now there is only Su Yan in this emptiness, and this alone is enough to make him a target of public criticism.


    But Su Yan still behaved so wild and unruly, this is really unreasonable!


    Does he really think that the five demon saints can''t deal with a human monk together, and this human monk is already in a state of exhaustion and exhaustion!


    Su Yan said loudly: "It is true that I am a human race, and you are a monster race, but even if you deal with me, how do you divide this divine tool, and the power of the gods, you must also want to get it, but you can Only one person can get this power. Will you continue to fight for a while? Five fights until only one is left?"


    If it is necessary to consider the power of Wanzai Frost Sword and Shenhuang, the ownership of the two, then when dealing with Su Yan, these five demon saints need to carefully preserve their strength, and at the same time beware of their companions. plot!


    In fact, these five demon sages are not monolithic.


    They are all bigwigs of one party, and they will not obey other people''s orders at all.


    "You don''t need to instigate! Kill you first, the power and artifacts of the gods are under the control of our monster race. As for who can control it, it depends on the individual''s ability and opportunity!"


    The Great King Huqiu, who has a nearly immortal body, almost unscrupulously grabbed him towards Su Yan!


    His pair of iron claws turned into a huge phantom in the void, shrouded towards Su Yan!


    This pair of iron claws not only contained extremely strong mana, but even a very terrifying attraction came, and Su Yan''s body was placed in place.


    However, Su Yan did not intend to escape from the beginning!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand was swung at this critical moment, and only a few icy blue rays of light flashed by, and the saints of these monster races didn''t even see how Su Yan made the sword!


    I saw that the iron claws of the Great Sage Tiger Hill were frozen in the void, and the power of that ice even directly touched the body of the Great Sage Tiger Hill, and within a short period of time, half of the arm of the King Tiger Hill was frozen. !


    No matter how hard the demon power in the Great Sage Huqiu was, he couldn''t resist the erosion of the ice!


    Great King Huqiu also simply chopped off the frozen half of his arm. After the chopped half of the arm fell to the ground, it was immediately brushed to pieces, as if it turned into an extremely fragile crystal.


    After losing half of his arm, Great Sage Huqiu didn''t feel very annoyed. He just shook his body a few times, and then the lost half of his arm immediately grew again!


    At this moment, even Su Yan couldn''t help but start to wonder whether this Great Sage Tiger Hill really has an immortal body that surpasses the Immortal Dragon God!

 Chapter 3960： Siege of the Demon Saint

    The 3960th chapter demon saint siege


    However, after this trial, everyone also had a relatively intuitive understanding of Su Yan''s strength.


    King Huqiu also said: "It''s not surprising that the great sage of the main road and Cijing lost in your hands. You definitely have such strength, but you have now been consumed so that you have no immortality! You are no longer qualified to be presumptuous here! "


    Su Yan sneered and said, "You don''t think that the great masters and the compassionate mirror consume me to this level? They are as weak as you, so how can they have such great ability?"


    "If it weren''t for Cijing and the Great Sage, who has such a great ability?"


    "Who is your opponent who has a magical weapon and will do your best?"


    Su Yan said coldly, "How can you idiots understand what is truly powerful?"


    These five demon saints were ridiculed by Su Yan again, only because of the sword that Su Yan just now did not dare to come up to find fault.


    The green-robed old man said: "His sword is so fast that the old man can''t see it clearly. I am afraid that his strength is far above us. If we don''t join hands to deal with him, I am afraid that we will be defeated by him one by one!"


    Su Yan proudly said: "No, you are wrong, even if you join forces, it will not be useful. The one who fought with me just now is the Naruto King. He has a cultivation base of 25,000 years and has a divine nature. He does not suppress cultivation. You can reach the realm of the fairy king immediately. What are your five stinky fish and rotten shrimp? Seeing that my fairy yuan is almost consumed, I think I have a bargain to pick up? It''s a joke! When will my Su Yan fall to you little monsters? Dare to challenge the level?"


    When Su Yan said this, his aura suddenly began to rise!


    There was also a powerful sword intent in his eyes! Let these five demon saints dare not look directly!


    Even if a sage of the demon race is naturally dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words, he must admit that there is a very intuitive gap between them and Su Yan''s strength!


    If Su Yan was in his heyday, the total of five of them might not be able to beat Su Yan''s sword of light!


    But even so, there was great dissatisfaction in their hearts. After all, they were people who had been in the upper ranks for a long time. They had not been insulted in person like this for many years!


    At least they absolutely do not recognize Su Yan calling them "little monsters"!


    But the probing of the Great Sage Huqiu just now has proved that even if the Xian Yuan in his body is almost consumed, Su Yan''s absolute strength is still very terrifying!


    It''s just that the Great Sage Huqiu has an immortal body, they don''t have the ability to guard against the sky, if they are hit by the divine weapon head-on, I''m afraid they will fall on the spot!


    So no one is willing to challenge Su Yan as the first bird!


    The green-robed old man said again: "I think everyone should work together to kill him. He is too arrogant and he didn''t put us in his eyes! We can make an oath between us, who If he can be killed in the final blow, that magical sword will belong to him!"


    There is another demon saint said: "As long as I work together, can''t I still deal with a sword repairer who is exhausted? He is the peak of the golden immortal, are we not? What''s to be afraid of! As long as we work together to kill Then he will be able to win a divine weapon for the monster race!"


    These five demon saints all have the intention of uniting, and they want to join forces to eradicate Su Yan first.


    The green-robed old man said: "When we join hands, we can make an oath together. If anyone violates the oath, he will be killed by five thunders! All of us saints will attack him together! See if he really has the ability to reach the sky, and the lamp is exhausted. Under the state, we can defeat our five saints!"


    "Okay! Green robe, it''s enough to have you! For many years, no Human Race has been able to participate in the God Desolate Festival. If this kid continues to be arrogant, it would be too shameful of our Yao Race''s face! Ancient Great Sage can swear an oath to deal with this son together with the other four saints. If anyone can kill this son, the divine weapon belongs to him. If there is an oath, the five thunders will punish him!"


    The other four saints also immediately made a heavy oath to work together to deal with Su Yan.


    As a result, the situation Su Yan faced had become more and more sinister.


    But Su Yan looked around for a week, and there was no sign of fear on his face.


    In other words, this situation was what Su Yan wanted.


    After the five sages formed an alliance, they also gathered the power of Xian Ze!


    In this boundless void, the forces of Xian Ze had already collided with the Qi machine before they collided with each other!


    And Su Yan is at the center of this collision!


    The surrounding energy has also become abnormally boiling!


    The energy runaway represents the power of the immortal that the five demon sages gather is really terrifying!


    And these five terrifying forces have completely surrounded Su Yan!


    Although the five saints only used the power of one immortal rule, they all used their best immortal rule!


    If these forces explode completely, I don''t know how it will affect this dark space!


    Perhaps the stability of the space will be affected, and the power of Shenhuang will become shaken together!


    But this is also nothing. Su Yan is the only great enemy they have encountered in their lives. To deal with such an enemy, they must go all out!


    If they are too scrupulous about other things, they might lose out!


    Great Sage Huqiu was the first to send Xianze''s power to Su Yan''s direction!


    What he mastered was the fairy rule of the water system. After mixing a drop of essence and blood, the flood turned into a unicorn beast and flew directly towards Su Yan!


    The other four immortals also turned into divine beasts!


    The power of these five demon saints is already very quintessential, they have long been out of the realm of pure demon, and they are not much better than those golden immortals in the upper realm!


    Su Yan was already at the end of the crossbow for a long time. The Xian Yuan in his body was exhausted when he fought with King Snake, and because of this, he was almost backlashed by the Heavenly Halberd.


    At this time, the five immortals came from different directions, and the ice layer outside Su Yan also shattered into countless fragments under the erosion of the five immortals!


    How does Su Yan resolve the Five Immortals at the same time?


    The five demon saints only felt that if they had been replaced, there would be no way to resist it at all!


    The power of the five immortals is at the peak, and it is definitely not easy to dissolve!


    If there is no mana that is as deep as the sea, I am afraid that it will be wiped out under such an attack!


    But the corner of Su Yan''s mouth raised a confident smile, and his eyes also contained strong confidence. It seemed that Zhizhu was holding all the changes!


    In fact, Su Yan had already figured out the answer early on. You only need to use the Xuanbai Orb to take advantage of the strength and fight with Tai Chi, so that the power of the five immortals can attack each other, and you can use the least worry to resolve the attack. !


    If this battle evolved into a wheel battle, it would actually be the most unfavorable for Su Yan.

 Chapter 3961： How can it be so powerful

    Chapter 3961 How can it be so powerful


    But like now, if the five demon saints attacked together, it would be very easy for Su Yan to handle it.


    Wu Tiao Xian belonged to the five demon saints, and the conflict of attributes, restraint, and the cooperation of power between them were completely unconsidered.


    With the magical method of evolving yin and yang with the mysterious white orb, the power of these five immortals can collide in the void!


    In order to avoid falling into the dilemma of a wheel war, Su Yan has been showing his strong side after taking out the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, and what he said is also very arrogant. What I want is that these five demon saints have great fear. Had to join forces because of pressure!


    The so-called conspiracy to attack the heart is nothing more than that.


    These five demon saints thought that the alliance was actively sought by them, but in fact it was already in Su Yan''s calculations.


    I saw a blue-gray gossip at Su Yan''s feet. When the gossip covered Su Yan''s whole body, it was as if Su Yan had left this place and entered a brand new space!


    And the attack speeds of the five demon saints are completely inconsistent, and this time difference is also more conducive to the play of the Xuanbai Orb!


    I saw the water dragon of the Great Sage Tiger Hill burst open in front of Su Yan, and then the power of the law of the water system collided with the thunder behind!


    And above Su Yan''s head, there is still a **** light before it can be enveloped, and it has been struck by an earth dragon and it has been bleak!


    The five demon saints didn''t know the Tai Chi method, they only saw that the beasts of different species transformed into the Five Immortals were all wiped out by Su Yan, even Su Yan could not touch the corners of his clothes.


    My heart also became more and more jealous!


    At this time, Su Yan has no magic power. If it is in his heyday, I am afraid that he will chase them five hammers!


    "He... how could he be so powerful?" Great Sage Segu couldn''t help blurting out!


    Isn''t the other four demon saints surprised to the extreme?


    The blow they were determined to win, they couldn''t even touch the corner of Su Yan''s clothes!


    "He just said King Snaking Snake, this king remembered that King Snaking Snake is the master of the secret realm of mountains and seas, and it is said that he is also the guardian of the Dao Ring. He has been more than 20,000 years old and has not only cultivated his divinity, but also Mana is also very monstrous! Back then, some demon saints challenged the Naruto King, and it is said that all the bones are gone! The Naruto King is said to be the worship brother of the Golden Winged King! It is definitely not an existence that we can fight against!"


    "Has he really fought against Naruto King? If so, I''m afraid we are not his opponents together!"


    "How can I grow up other people''s ambitions and destroy my own power? Even if he once fought with the Naruto King, he is now in a state of exhaustion. Our five demon powers are still at their peak. Even if they are consumed, they can be consumed. Dead! If you don''t deal with him here today, after he leaves here tomorrow, the entire Xumi world will fall into his hands. Will there be a foothold for us then?"


    "Yes! If you don''t do it, it''s fine! Now that you have done it, you must kill him, otherwise, he will not let us go after his strength is restored!"


    At this time, what Su Yan held in his hands was a strand of wood fairy rule and a ten thousand-year-old ice sword.


    The Xuanbai Orb has turned into a blue-gray gossip, covering Su Yan''s body in it.


    Su Yan glanced at the five demon saints coldly, and then a holy Buddha light rose from Su Yan''s body, and then they saw Su Yan raising the hand that mastered the Wood Element Xianze, and only saw Su There is a golden bracelet on Yan''s wrist!


    "It''s the correcting ring! The legendary correcting ring has already reached his hands! What should I do? Could it be that King Naruto has also been given by him..." The green-robed old man felt that the goose bumps all over his body had already stood up. .


    The King Snake and the Great Sage of Golden Wings are at the same level, that is the existence of the mythical level, it is not the existence of the demon saints who have just stepped into the golden immortal to touch porcelain!


    But now that the Tizhun Dao Ring has fallen into Su Yan''s hands, doesn''t it mean that Su Yan has already killed the Snake King, otherwise how can he get this rare treasure in the past, the Tizhan Dao Ring?


    Tizhun Dao Ring is also a legendary artifact, because it has a deep relationship with Tizhun Immortal Emperor!


    Emperor Tizhun was also one of the founders of Buddhism at that time, and his status was second only to Buddha Shakya Tathagata!


    Obtaining the Zhuzhun Dao ring and displaying the Zhuzhun Buddha light is equivalent to mastering the legendary power!


    The other four demon kings were also a little demented in shock, and they couldn''t recover completely within a short time.


    I have to admit a cruel fact: this man is no longer in the same realm with them!


    "The defensive power of Zhuzhun Buddhism can be regarded as the strongest among all the divine lights. Even if we desperately use the rule of immortality, I am afraid that there is no way to break the protection of Zhuzhun Buddhism! Damn, who is he and how can he have it? So many artifacts?"


    The rest of the demon saints couldn''t answer this question either. They had completely lost the confidence to continue fighting with Su Yan after seeing the Buddha''s light.


    In fact, the so-called strengths and weaknesses are not viewed in this way.


    Although the Buddha''s light is powerful, it also needs the master''s mana to support it. Su Yan simply didn''t have enough mana to support the Buddha''s light.


    If the five demon sages condensed the immortals and attacked for another round, the Buddha''s light would definitely not be able to resist.


    In fact, Su Yanfang''s raising the Buddha''s light to release is also part of the heart attack tactics!


    When the five demon sages saw that the joint blow of the ambition was broken by him, they would receive a great shock in their hearts. At this time, if the light of the Buddha is released, the shock can be put to the greatest level!


    In this way, they must be desperate to the point that they dare not do it again!


    And Su Yan only needs to show disdain for them.


    The five demon sages were really in the game. After seeing the Buddha''s light, they all lost the determination and courage to continue to compete with Su Yan!


    To these five demon saints, the poisonous oath just now was nothing more than a passing glance.


    Su Yan is indeed very powerful, but there are many places where it is not enough to rely on being strong. In addition to strong strength, he also needs wisdom that is unattainable by mortals.


    Only when these two complement each other can we have a proud record.


    Under the protection of the Buddha''s light, Su Yan walked forward.


    Just now some **** veins were damaged by the impact of the power of the immortal, and now they are slowly recovering.


    And the blood-colored light ball in the center of the blood-colored veins also flickered a few times, and finally returned to normal.


    A fool can also know that the blood-colored light group is the so-called God Desolation!


    The reaction of Demon Saint Segu was the fastest. He saw that defeating Su Yan was already unreasonable, so he wanted to seize the power of the gods first in front of Su Yan!

 Chapter 3962： Scarlet Flower Room

    Chapter 3962: Scarlet Flower Room


    Su Yan didn''t stop him, but watched with cold eyes as Demon Saint Saigu quickly approached the blood-colored ball of light!


    Demon Saint Segu hadn''t had time to actually touch the blood-colored ball of light, and he was bounced back by a powerful force!


    This counter-shock force was very powerful, and the Demon Saint Saigu had already spit out a stream of blood in the process of flying back!


    After that, the blood-colored veins around it seemed to come alive, entwining directly towards the body of Demon Sage Saigu!


    Demon Saint Segu immediately realized that the situation was not right, and immediately struggled with all his strength, wanting to get rid of these **** veins!


    But no matter how hard he used, or displayed the demon fire, he would not hesitate to burn his body, he would not be able to cause any harm to this **** vein!


    After the blood-colored veins entangled, the Demon Sage Saigu uttered a desperate cry from the sky, and then directly transformed into a huge and incomparable law body!


    But the change of the Law Bodies was only halfway through and it stopped abruptly, just because the power of the Demon Sage Saigu had been completely absorbed by these **** veins!


    The original full body of the demon saint turned into a corpse!


    The demon saint at the golden immortal level possesses very powerful mana and vitality. It is very difficult for Du Changqing to absorb all of them in just two or three breaths.


    At least as far as the knowledge of these demon saints is concerned, although there are many blood-sucking and parasitic races in the world of Xumi, none of them can reach such an exaggeration!


    Demon Saint Segu may just want to test it, but this test has caused him to fall completely!


    Seeing such a scene, the remaining four demon saints felt even more creepy.


    In this piece of nothingness, these demon saints of them are the weakest existence.


    And the **** veins around them have become fangs and claws, as if they would choose someone to eat at any time!


    Obviously... When they used Xian Ze''s power to attack Su Yan, they destroyed a lot of **** veins and nothing happened.


    Could it be that the blood-colored ball of light is weird?


    But even if they knew that there was a problem with the blood-colored light ball, these four demon saints were just standing in the void, completely afraid to get close to the blood-colored light ball.


    With the lessons learned from the demon saint Segu, they don''t want to get any benefits anymore, and they only hope that this goddess festival will end as soon as possible!


    Su Yan said coldly: "The power of the gods is not allowed to be offended! Once offended, you will be treated as a sacrifice! What a fool! Participants in the festival often only need two identities, the first is a priest, the second is It��s a sacrifice. Do you want to be a sacrifice or a priest?"


    These four demon saints are not like Su Yan, who came from the time of immemorial age and knew little about the so-called festivals, and they didn''t know how to do it at all.


    However, the green-robed old man��s reaction was quick. He took out his blood lotus token and said, ��The identity of the priest should be determined by the blood lotus token. As long as the token is still there, you don��t have to worry about being attacked. . But if you take the initiative to attack Shenhuang, it will of course be a huge offense to Shenhuang, and you will naturally be treated as a sacrifice!"


    "But... how do you know so much? Who are you?" The green-robed old man couldn''t help but said to Su Yan''s back.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to look back, and said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be talking too much here. Because if you want to witness what will happen next, you may have to pay the price of your life! Are you running away?"


    Of course, these four demon saints also know that the situation is very bad, but even if they want to admit defeat, they don''t know how to escape!


    They were approached into this void by a mysterious power, and they also needed the enticement of that mysterious power to leave nature.


    Relying on their own strength, I am afraid that there is no way to leave that nothingness at all!


    Su Yan had already walked to the vicinity of the blood-colored light ball at this time, leaving only two or three meters away.


    But the strange thing is that the blood-colored light ball is completely useless to attack Su Yan, and it doesn''t seem to have any aggressiveness.


    Perhaps the blood-colored light ball recognized that Su Yan was a priest, not a sacrifice!


    The four demon saints looked at Su Yan from behind, and although they were still anxious, they did not dare to act rashly.


    Those **** veins are still flaring their teeth and claws in the void, which may threaten their lives at any time.


    I saw that Su Yan injected the green wood fairy into the blood-colored light ball, and then a burst of very bright light burst out from the blood-colored light ball!


    It seems that this blood-colored ball of light is just an egg, and the essence inside is transforming into a real life because of the power of the wood fairy!


    But if this blood-colored ball of light is the legendary gods, how could everything be so simple?


    The wood fairy used by Su Yan contains the power of the growth of all things.


    Can the power of the growth of all things also nourish the gods?


    I saw that the blood-colored light sphere gradually expanded, and finally wrapped Su Yan in it.


    During this process, Su Yan did not resist at all, just let the **** light swallow him up, and even the Buddha''s light outside Su Yan did not produce any substantial changes.


    After seeing that Su Yan had entered the blood-colored ball of light, Huqiu Demon Saint complained and said, "If you weren''t afraid of your head, how could he be the first to take the lead in the human race! Now the benefits of the gods will be his. After the man took it away, who else in the world of Xumi could be his opponent after he got out from here?"


    "Don''t blame anyone, you see, there are blood-colored tentacles all around here, if they are contaminated, they will be destroyed. Do you want to become the next Demon Saint Segu?"


    "Furthermore! Huqiu, didn''t you say that you have an immortal body? Why didn''t you see any action? Aren''t you trapped here like us?"


    After the four demon saints witnessed Su Yan entering the real Divine Wilderness, they couldn''t help fighting inwardly.


    And when Su Yan entered the blood-colored ball of light, it could only be said that there was something else in the sky.


    The light inside this blood-colored space was not so dazzling. Su Yan seemed to be inside a flower room, with blood-colored petals layered on top of each other protecting the stamens.


    And on the altar like a flower stamen lies a woman.


    The blood-colored stamens around her slowly drifted around her, with the same power as the blood-colored veins outside.


    And the woman lying in the stamens looked about thirty years old, her eyebrows seemed to be carved, she was so beautiful, her silver hair pouring down like a waterfall, at least five meters tall!


    With his hands on his chest, his nails were already curly long.


    There was no trace of anger in the woman.


    After death, hair and nails will continue to grow, but the speed will become extremely slow.

 Chapter 3963： Buddhas suppression

    Chapter 3963: The Suppression of the Buddha


    Just looking at the hair and nails, it is not difficult to judge that this woman has been lying here for many years.


    Could she be the so-called godless ancient emperor?


    Su Yan had fought with the ancient emperor for many years, and it was obvious at a glance that this woman was definitely the ancient emperor during her lifetime!


    Su Yan only knew that the void space outside was probably a result of the deduction of Shenhuang''s body, but how could there be a female corpse lying in it?


    Could it be that the ancient emperor Shenhuang cultivated several physical bodies and failed?


    This kind of thing is almost impossible for the Dao Sect, but the ancient emperor was originally an existence in another power system, and it is not completely impossible to do this kind of thing.


    It''s just that according to Su Yan''s knowledge, few ancient emperors did such a thankless thing.


    According to legend, the ancient emperor God Huang is the **** of creation who opened up this world of Xumi!


    In the myth of the Yaozu, the ancient emperor Shenhuang is a man with infinite power and height...


    In fact, in the creation myths of many nations, the God of Creation is artificially portrayed into such an image, which is naturally far from the actual situation...


    This woman must be the ancient emperor Shenhuang, but the strange thing is that no wounds have been seen on the body of the ancient emperor Shenhuang, but there is no such thing as the soul in the body.


    Just looking at the corpse, even Su Yan couldn''t figure out how the ancient emperor died.


    Then Su Yan walked a circle on the altar like a flower, and his mood became inevitably excited.


    This corpse is kept so intact, which means that the strength of the ancient emperor in front of you will definitely be preserved very intact!


    Seven points of Dao Sect''s cultivation skills are in the soul, and three points in the body. If the immortal emperor''s soul is annihilated, the power will be equal to more than half.


    However, the ancient emperor did not. The ancient emperor was a naturally born existence after the opening of the world and the creation of the universe.


    Just like the sun, the moon and the stars, it is something deduced by the laws of the universe!


    The ancient emperor was born in control of the immortal rule, and could control the operation of the universe with his instinct! You don''t need to do any practice to fight against the emperor!


    Su Yan stared at the woman lying in the center of the flower, not coveting her beauty, but because Su Yan was calculating something!


    If he could obtain the complete power of the God Huang Ancient Emperor, Su Yan would surely be able to restore his power to the realm of the Immortal Emperor! It''s definitely not just a quasi emperor!


    In fact, even Su Yan could not have imagined that the power of the ancient emperor Shenhuang would be so intact!


    But Su Yan changed his mind, and a few more thoughts appeared in his mind. For example, wouldn''t the Tathagata Buddha know this? Why did the Tathagata Buddha tolerate the power of the desolate **** and ancient emperor that has continued to this day?


    The Tathagata Buddha��s depth is difficult to measure, and how Su Yan will swallow the power of the ancient emperor. This is also a very difficult and challenging question.


    After all, today''s Su Yan has not even reached the realm of the fairy king, and the ancient emperor has always been the existence of the peak of the universe.


    To swallow an elephant with the body of an ant is the difficulty of this matter


    Even Su Yan needs to plan carefully, otherwise, not only will he not be able to obtain the power of the ancient emperor, but he will even burn his body!


    First of all, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to simply inject his soul into the body of the ancient emperor, and to occupy the power of the ancient emperor in a way of taking homes.


    The body of the ancient emperor is too powerful, and the spirit of the immortal emperor may not be able to withstand the body of the ancient emperor.


    The fate of Seizing the House, I am afraid that it will become the sacrifice of the ancient emperor God Huang, just like the demon saint Saigu!


    But what do you need to do to get this ancient emperor''s power into your hands?


    Su Yan''s heart has inevitably become anxious. The godly desolation ceremony is held only once every five thousand years. If you miss this one, you will have to wait until the next five thousand years!


    Even if it is an immortal golden immortal, it has to face the worries of karmic erosion and unstable foundations. How many five thousand years can it be?


    Now that you have encountered it, you definitely can''t miss it easily!


    Su Yan thought about it, and there were many thoughts in his mind, but these thoughts were rejected by Su Yan himself. These thoughts were either not safe enough, or it was difficult to completely swallow the power of the ancient emperor.


    Then a small sapling suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s palm.


    This little sapling swayed in Su Yan''s hands, looking extremely docile.


    However, this small sapling is the immortal demon tree that Su Yan swallowed!


    The immortal demon tree has been raised by Su Yan in his dantian. At first, he didn''t have any strange thoughts, but simply felt that leaving the immortal demon tree in the lower realm was a scourge. Sooner or later, the immortal demon tree might make a comeback and swallow hundreds of millions of creatures again!


    Su Yan swallowed the Immortal Demon Tree into his body with a heart of compassion. After that, Su Yan''s power suppressed the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has always suppressed the immortal demon tree within Su Yan''s dantian, so the immortal demon tree has never raised any moths.


    Now that Su Yan took out the Immortal Demon Tree, he planned to use the Immortal Demon Tree to devour the power of the ancient Emperor God...


    Theoretically speaking, the capacity of the Immortal Demon Tree is almost infinite, and it will never be crushed to death by the power of the ancient emperor.


    But Su Yan couldn''t be completely sure about this, because the immortal demon tree was a thing in the lower realm after all, and the power of the ancient emperor came from the chaos created by the heavens and the earth.


    The difference in grade between the two is too big to measure!


    Moreover, if the Immortal Demon Tree really absorbed the ancient emperor''s power, it would become uncontrollable again. This also caused Su Yan a very headache.


    Su Yan was hesitating, when suddenly a pure white beam of light descended from above!


    Above the misty mist, there has always been a silver-white ball of light, like the sun.


    It''s just that the white light was too cold and too ethereal, and Su Yan didn''t take it seriously.


    Not to mention those demon saints!


    The white beam of light shone directly on the blood-colored ball of light, which is the source of God''s Wilderness!


    Perhaps irradiation should not be used here, but suppression should be used!


    Because this white beam of light contains boundless Dharma!


    It took almost a moment to crush Scarlet Flower House to pieces! The white Buddha light shone directly on the body of the ancient emperor!


    Seeing this white Buddha light, Su Yan could almost immediately conclude that it was the Tathagata Buddha from the upper realm who crossed the border of the world and turned his great magic power into the light of Buddha, and wanted to completely suppress the power of the gods!


    Because only the Buddha''s light of the Tathagata Buddha can have such a powerful power after passing through the barriers of the world!


    I saw that the pale skin of the ancient Emperor God Huang began to collapse inch by inch, and the flesh and blood below gradually appeared in front of Su Yan...


    Did Tathagata Buddha want to completely destroy the body of the ancient emperor in the wild?


    With the monstrous magic power of his western venerables, it is within the scope of his ability to suppress an ancient emperor''s body!

 Chapter 3964： The immortal demon tree instantly stretches

    Chapter 3964: The Immortal Demon Tree Is Instantly Unstoppable


    After this white Buddha light appeared, even the void began to shake!


    And outside the blood-colored flower room, those blood-colored veins that stretched infinitely in the void also came alive after being attacked by the Buddha''s light...


    After those **** veins tremble in the void, they then changed into many tentacles and iron armors, and finally turned into thousands of earth dragons, struggling constantly in the void!


    These countless earth dragons are entangled together, as if they have become something indescribable!


    The four demon saints looked terrifying, and now they finally know how these earth dragons came from!


    It turned out that... it turned out to be the result of such changes in **** veins, and it can be seen as a continuation of the ancient emperor''s body!


    There are more and more earth dragons in the void, and these awakened earth dragons are fighting with each other and swallowing them, and their huge bodies are constantly intertwined in the void!


    During the bite, a lot of yellow and white body fluid was thrown down from above!


    These four demon saints no longer want to get any benefits at this time, they just want to get out of this void!


    But now that they have nowhere to go!


    There are already many scarlet eyes in the void staring at these four demon saints. The awakened earth dragons are now very hungry and hungry...


    Su Yan had to face the opposite situation, which was obviously more complicated than the four demon saints! It must be even more dangerous!


    If you are a little careless, I''m afraid Su Yan will also explain here!


    The inside of the blood-colored flower room was shaken by the appearance of the Buddha''s light, and numerous cracks appeared around it, and it seemed that this blood-colored flower room was about to collapse at any time!


    The corpse of the ancient emperor in the center of the flower room will be completely annihilated in the light of the Buddha!


    Su Yan saw that the corpse of the ancient emperor gradually appeared with bone-bearing wounds!


    It can be seen that after tens of thousands of years, the blood inside the ancient emperor''s body still has strong life energy!


    Su Yan glanced at the corpse of the ancient emperor, then glanced at the immortal demon tree in his hand, already knowing that he needs to make a decision immediately!


    Because there is not much time left for him, if he hesitates any longer, the body of the ancient emperor will be completely destroyed by the Buddha!


    "It''s better to fight! If it''s done, you can climb to the sky in one step! If it doesn''t become a big deal and abandon the immortal demon tree, what can I lose!"


    Thinking of this, Su Yan was heartbroken, first sacrificed the Xuanbai Orb, and turned the Xuanbai Orb into a blue-gray gossip with his last strength!


    This blue-gray gossip flew directly upward, cutting off the suppression of the ancient emperor''s body by the supreme Buddha light!


    The power of the Tathagata Buddha is too surging. Even if he has gone through the barriers of the world and experienced a lot of consumption, it is definitely not something Su Yan can contend.


    However, the Xuanbai Orb did not directly confront the power of the Tathagata Buddha. Instead, it shifted the direction of the power of the Tathagata Buddha!


    But even so, the blue-gray gossip of the Xuanbai Orb lasted just one breath, and it was completely shattered!


    But for Su Yan, just this breathing time is enough!


    He threw the immortal demon tree, and the immortal demon tree fell on the body of the ancient emperor''s female corpse, and then the roots of the immortal demon tree were directly entangled in the flesh and blood of the female corpse!


    Su Yan even saw the roots spread rapidly under the skin of the female corpse. Suddenly the female corpse sat up, and at the same time opened those golden eyes that had already lost her brilliance!


    Su Yan and these golden eyes suddenly looked at each other, as if they had traveled through thousands of years!


    It seems that time has been completely frozen at this moment!


    Suddenly, the supreme Buddha light fell from the sky again, and crushed the female corpse fiercely!


    It''s just that this time the immortal demon tree also suddenly grew on the female corpse, and it swelled to a height of one thousand feet in a short time of breathing!


    And the light of Buddha against the Buddha is still growing rapidly!


    The Buddha''s light contains the power of annihilation, and all the branches and leaves of the immortal demon tree illuminated by the Buddha''s light will turn into fly ash!


    But the immortal demon tree grows too fast, the Buddha light can wipe out one strand, and the immortal demon tree can grow ten strands!


    Under the circumstances, the immortal demon tree had grown to five thousand feet in just three breaths!


    And outside, the four demon saints only had one green robe old man left at this time, and the remaining three demon saints had all turned into food in the mouths of the thousands of dragons!


    Even the Great Sage Tiger Hill, who claims to have an immortal body, is not immune...


    The green-robed old man watched as the immortal demon tree broke the blood-colored flower room, and with the light of Tathagata Buddha, he grew to a height of five thousand feet!


    I opened my mouth wide for a while, and I didn''t know what to say!


    After seeing the growth of the immortal demon tree, those earth dragons rushed towards the immortal demon tree madly, as if they had received some kind of mysterious summoning!


    The green-robed old man was already seriously injured. Even the earth dragon that was about to swallow him didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he flew towards the big tree that had grown to several thousand feet but was still swelling!


    The green-robed old man was stunned for a while, he had never seen such a picture in his entire life!


    The thousands of earth dragons hadn''t had time to get close to the big tree, and the branches that quickly spread out of the big tree had already actively entangled these earth dragons!


    These earth dragons struggled frantically after being entangled, but no matter how hard they struggled, they were completely useless!


    All earth dragons can only absorb the essence of life by the crazy tree in the endless struggle, and then turn into a corpse and hang on the treetop!


    An earth dragon is at least about five li in length, and those huge earth dragons are more than ten li in length. After hanging on that tree, they are indescribably weird!


    And that big tree has grown to a height of ten thousand feet in front of the old man in green robe, and it is still growing!


    Because this tree has become so huge that there is no way to get a glimpse of the whole tree!


    And the pure white cold Buddha light above can no longer annihilate this big tree!


    This big tree seems to be under the protection of a certain power rule, and even the Tathagata Buddha cannot shake it at all!


    The green-robed old man saw this big tree emit colorful lights, lighting up all the surrounding void!


    And under this big tree, land, rivers, mountains...


    Even the sun, moon and stars in the sky are gradually being constructed!


    A world in a round sky is rapidly emerging centered on the immortal demon tree!


    A big tree grows to a height of tens of thousands of feet in an instant. In order for the roots to have a place to tie down, it can actually transform into the world!


    What a force of good fortune this is!


    Even if the immortal emperor used the supreme mana to shape the immortal realm, it was nothing more than that!


    How could this tree have this ability? !

 Chapter 3965： Earth-shattering

    The third thousand nine hundred and sixty-fifth chapter


    Su Yan stood on the trunk of the immortal demon tree and laughed wildly!


    He and the Immortal Demon Tree have long been fused together, and the powerful power that the Immortal Demon Tree has gained will also bless Su Yan!


    As long as he refines the power of the immortal demon tree, he can re-enter the ranks of the immortal emperor!


    Sure enough, it was a demand for wealth and danger. If it weren''t for the annihilation of the Buddha''s light of the Tathagata Buddha, Su Yan would really not be able to make up his mind to fuse the immortal demon tree with the body of the ancient emperor.


    After thinking about it, I really want to thank Tathagata Buddha!


    If he hadn''t broken the ancient emperor''s perfect golden body with the annihilation of the Buddha''s light, it would not be an easy task for the immortal demon tree to occupy the ancient emperor''s body!


    The Tathagata Buddha did this, but helped Su Yan smooth out the huge risk!


    Maybe this is what the so-called wise man must have lost!


    The Tathagata Buddha was afraid that he would not think that he would sit on the wedding dress for Su Yan!


    Now that the Immortal Demon Tree has grown, it means that everything is irreversible!


    Today''s Immortal Demon Tree is at least fifty times stronger than when it was in the Lost City of the Celestial Realm!


    The vitality contained in it is more than a thousand times that of the original!


    The power of the ancient emperor has blessed the immortal demon tree to a very incredible level, and it seems that the two are innately compatible!


    "Those Emperor Shitian probably don''t know how terrible things they have created... If the immortal demon tree is placed in the lower realm now, such a huge power can definitely be turned into an all-powerful wishing machine with almost infinite power. Maybe this is it. The true ultimate form of the Immortal Demon Tree!" Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    After the immortal demon tree grows up, the power of prayer has reached its peak!


    If a mortal can come to the front of the Immortal Demon Tree, he can fulfill his wishes for immortality, cultivation against the sky, and so on.


    And the price needed to fulfill the wish has already been paid by the ancient emperor''s power.


    Su Yan also wanted to make a wish, but after reaching the heavenly immortal, he was no longer equivalent to being an ordinary existence.


    But the power of prayer can be used in other places!


    Mastering the Immortal Demon Tree is equivalent to mastering the key to the emperor!


    This is how Su Yan can not get excited! His ninth reincarnation, so many sufferings and tribulations, he waited for the moment he returned to the peak and swept Liuhe!


    The annihilated Buddha light above is still there, but it can no longer hurt the immortal demon tree!


    Because the immortal demon tree has truly grown, the power of the wish to resist annihilation is nothing at all!


    The balance between birth and death has been completely broken, unless the Tathagata Buddha descends in person, no one can stop the rise of Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Standing on the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan almost suspected that the Immortal Demon Tree could grow indefinitely. Then, like Mount Xume, different parts of the trunk turned into different worlds, and countless creatures could evolve out of these small worlds!


    Today''s Immortal Demon Tree is at least fifty thousand feet tall! And it is still growing!


    Less than one-tenth of the life energy contained in the Immortal Demon Tree was released. If all of them were released, this piece of void space would inevitably be broken by the Immortal Demon Tree and enter another void!


    It is possible to cross different worlds vertically only by pure height, which is already similar to Mount Xume.


    And under the immortal demon tree, five-colored flowers bloom out of nothing in the soil that has formed, and beside the scent of flowers is the waterfall and clear spring.


    The green-robed old man was so dumb that he couldn''t speak.


    And in the heavenly court, there are also three immortal emperors who suddenly stood up from their thrones, showing shocked expressions to the Mingming Void!


    "Is that man finally going to kill him?"


    "How is it possible! Hasn''t he fallen for many epochs? How could he suddenly come back? What happened?"


    The expressions of these immortal emperors are extremely solemn, and the lines of the future that can be seen with the supreme wisdom have turned into chaos!


    This chaos can give birth to supreme opportunities, and of course it can also create supreme dangers!


    When the immortal emperor can''t see his destiny clearly, it means that they are no longer the gods who control the laws of the world and all the past and future, and they will also be at risk of falling!


    In the age when the old gods are about to end, the fate of the gods will become muddy!


    The sudden rise of the Immortal Demon Tree affected more than one immortal emperor, but the fate of many immortal emperors became chaotic!


    The uncut cause and effect between the past and the future may condense into the fate of death!


    No matter how the heavens change, the gods who have occupied the top will never give up their position easily!


    Once you reach this position, you will try to do everything to preserve everything you already have!


    Heavenly Court has been completely shaken!


    Even the Jade Emperor couldn''t ignore the cause and effect of this chaos!


    Almost all the immortal emperors above the heavens were alarmed, even those immortal emperors who hadn''t been born for many years had no way to remain hidden from the world!


    Because this involves all causal changes!


    Absolutely no one can be alone in such a catastrophe!


    It''s just that... the chaos conceals everything, not only hides the future of the immortal emperor, but even the source of the chaos becomes invisible!


    Some immortal emperors couldn''t hold back, using their own mana to break through the chaos of cause and effect, but the result was counterproductive.


    The mana between the immortal emperors interfered with each other, and in the end not only did not reach the source of the chaos, but made the chaos even more invisible!


    When the immortal emperor at the top of the heavens will become chaos in the future, then the heavens will inevitably become chaotic!


    This is already inevitable!


    Not only the Heavenly Court, but the rest of the Immortal Territory also experienced a great shock!


    In the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, the Hongmeng Great Emperor and the Cangsheng Great Emperor, who had not appeared for thousands of years, also appeared in front of many immortal families.


    These immortals were all horrified, the two earths showed up together, it was the only situation in thousands of years!


    And just after the two great emperors appeared together, in the lock tower of the Hongmeng Immortal Domain, the darkness of ten thousand years was also broken by a pair of eyes that opened suddenly!


    When these eyes were opened, the darkness turned into light!


    Amidst the blue light, a white-haired man looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, "Master! Have you finally returned to the immortal world? Is it finally time for old guys like us to move their muscles and bones?"


    The white-haired man was entangled with chains and could hardly move!


    But as he laughed wildly, the entire lock tower began to vibrate, and even many cracks appeared in the surrounding earth!


    It has been unknown how many years the Suoshen Tower has been standing in the Hongmeng Immortal Realm, and even those golden immortals with very old qualifications don''t know when the Suoshen Tower was built.


    Now that it has started to collapse, is it really going to happen?

 Chapter 3966： I want to make a wish

    Chapter 3966: I want to make a wish


    The immortal demon tree shines with colorful glory, and the sea of ??flowers under the tree is also a prosperous scene!


    The annihilated Buddha light in the sky slowly disappeared.


    The huge white light group is still in the depths of the mist, it seems that it has not changed in any way from before!


    There was a sudden heavy rain in the sky!


    This heavy rain came without warning, and when it fell, it was completely resisted by the colorful brilliance of the immortal demon tree.


    The immortal demon tree''s almost instinctive response shows that there must be something abnormal in the source of this heavy rain!


    The clouds gradually condensed above, and a golden **** could be seen slowly spinning in the clouds!


    This golden **** covers at least a hundred miles, and it has a sacred and inviolable atmosphere!


    When Su Yan saw the golden swastika, he understood that the Buddha is about to come with his own Dharma body!


    The immortal demon tree grew up overnight with the corpse of the ancient emperor, and even the Buddha Tathagata felt a great threat!


    With the arrival of chaotic karma, even Tathagata Buddha may fall! Western bliss may also collapse!


    In this way, how can I just ignore it!


    The Western Paradise is located above the Sumeru World, and there is still an illusory realm between the two.


    In terms of physical distance, it is more than hundreds of millions of miles.


    Even if the Tathagata Buddha''s Law Bodies can travel easily in different time and space, it will take some time.


    Su Yan definitely didn''t want to confront the Tathagata Buddha here.


    Although the Immortal Demon Tree has grown, the ancient emperor''s power has not been completely absorbed by Su Yan. Such a huge power can definitely not be absorbed overnight.


    And even if Su Yan absorbed the power of the ancient emperor perfectly, he had just entered the realm of the immortal emperor, and there was no chance of winning against the Tathagata Buddha who had already been at the top of the emperor.


    For Su Yan, this was originally an unnecessary confrontation.


    Although the Tathagata Buddha came fiercely, Su Yan had already figured out a way to deal with it.


    I saw Su Yan pressing one hand on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, and the colorful brilliance immediately enveloped Su Yan!


    It''s like Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree merge into one! There is no difference between each other!


    This is because when the Immortal Demon Tree was swallowed by Su Yan, it had already completed a part of the fusion with Su Yan, and was nourished by Su Yan��s essence and immortality in Su Yan��s womb. Su Yan assimilated part of it.


    Although Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree can be regarded as cherished souls, they are not at the level of the second soul!


    After Su Yan condensed, he said: "Immortal Demon Tree, I want to make a wish, using your branches and leaves as swords and halberds, clear the way to break the barriers of the world, and open the entrance to the infinite thousand worlds!"


    Su Yan''s words echoed in the void!


    The green-robed old man was hiding in the sea of ??flowers, and he had realized that the existence of the Buddha series above was about to come, and the coercion from the golden **** was terrifying! It seems to suppress everything!


    But just as the old man in the green robe was about to split his guts, he suddenly heard Su Yan''s words coming from the air like thunder!


    The expression on the face of the green-robed old man became more and more horrified!


    The green-robed old man thought that Su Yan had fallen a long time ago, and he did not expect that the man who manipulated this huge tree was actually Su Yan!


    This big tree is too towering. He can''t see where Su Yan is, nor can he feel Su Yan''s breath. Only one thought came into his mind: I''m afraid that the man has already melted with this big tree. As one!


    If two elephants fight, it is difficult to determine the outcome of the elephants, but one thing is certain, that is, the ants at the feet of the elephants will be unlucky!


    Obviously, the old man in the green robe is the ant at the feet of two elephants!


    Su Yan''s words activated the power of the Immortal Demon Tree''s wish!


    Only cut the immortal demon tree rustle and shake, and there are five colors of light falling along with many leaves!


    The green-robed old man saw his heart drunk and said, "Is this the power of prayer? Unexpectedly, the old man can see such a powerful prayer power in his lifetime, and can shape land, rivers, and mountains in nothingness. Now What is he going to do, is he really going to transform a world?"


    After shaking for a while, the immortal demon tree grew toward the sky.


    Many branches and leaves stretched endlessly towards the void above, and after spreading thousands of feet, they were inserted into the void, where the barriers of the space were broken like mirrors, turning into different doors of time and space!


    Every time-space gate is connected to a great thousand worlds!


    In the void, there are at least hundreds of branches inserted into the void, and the connections are also nearly a thousand different time and space!


    Even if you have mastered the existence of the laws of time and space, it is almost impossible to open so many space portals at the same time. This is where the power of prayer is the most heavenly!


    Turning the impossible illusion into reality not only ignores the laws of physics, but even causes and effects can be distorted!


    Above these many space portals, is the golden **** that represents the ultimate power of the Buddha!


    But the golden **** was also cut off by the power of prayer, and placed the Buddha in another time and space!


    Even the Tathagata Buddha��s natal mark cannot resist the power of prayer!


    Although the power of prayer is strong, it also has a fatal weakness, that is, it is very difficult to condense!


    The immortal element is exhausted, as long as the golden body is not destroyed, it will naturally condense in the dantian, but once the power of prayer is consumed, even the immortal demon tree cannot regenerate!


    But at the moment the power of the immortal demon tree''s prayers is still at its peak, even if the Buddha comes, I am afraid that it will not get any benefit!


    I saw a tree branch grow out of Su Yan''s feet, and he lifted Su Yanto to the front of many time-space gates.


    Su Yan glanced around, and many of these time-space gates lead to the small world, and there are also the Guangluo Immortal World...


    What he has to do now is just choose a door at random, then enter it, and when the Tathagata Buddha arrives in person, facing such a vast number of time and space doors here, I am afraid that he will be helpless!


    The exertion of the power of prayer does not affect the cause and effect, and even the Tathagata Buddha cannot see the past and future direction.


    Then Su Yan can get away calmly...


    All of this can be said that in Su Yan''s calculations, even the Tathagata Buddha will be helpless this time.


    Su Yan and Tathagata Buddha have faced each other many times, and this time they were finally able to win the game. Thinking of this, my mood became more comfortable.


    Tathagata Buddha has always been exhaustive, but he has also completely misguided this time. If he were not going to send Su Yan to the illusion, how could there be today''s situation?


    However, Su Yan and the Western Bliss World did not have any hatred. Even if Su Yan regained his former strength, he would not take the initiative to embarrass the Western Bliss.


    Those enemies couldn''t be killed back then, so where is there any spare time to take care of Western bliss?

 Chapter 3967： Buddha sighed

    Chapter 3967: The Buddha Sighs


    The rotation speed of the golden **** in the sky suddenly accelerated, and at the same time an aura that was powerful enough to overwhelm the world was gradually transmitted from the golden swastika!


    It is not difficult to know only from this change of breath that the Buddha is coming!


    The pressure at this time has become extremely high, even the blockade of the power of prayer has reached a considerable limit!


    The golden Buddha light seemed to break through the shackles of the power of prayer at any time, and re-spread in this vast expanse of space!


    "It seems that the arrival of Buddha Tathagata is only a matter of time." Su Yan smiled, and then walked in the void, and in front of Su Yan was approaching thousands of time-space portals!


    Opening so many time-space doors in one go, Su Yan only needs to enter one of them casually to get rid of Tathagata Buddha!


    The Tathagata Buddha can know the past and the future because he can perceive the cause and effect, and use the effect to infer the cause, so that he can know the past, and vice versa, he can predict the future.


    But the power of prayer appears out of thin air, distorting reality and interrupting the cycle of cause and effect at the same time.


    In this way, the Tathagata Buddha will have to play a guessing game facing this close to a thousand time-space portal.


    With the wisdom and magic power of the Buddha, how can such a puzzle be solved?


    While thinking about it, Su Yan walked into one of the gates of time and space.


    After Su Yan disappeared, the old man in the green robe woke up, and now he must find a time and space door to escape!


    If you continue to stay here, I am afraid that the space here will be completely torn apart by the power of the Buddha!


    At that time, he will only end up in a fall!


    The green-robed old man immediately controlled his magic weapon to fly, but only halfway through the flight, he felt a strong and desperate aura suppressed from above!


    It turned out that after Su Yan left, the fault barrier of the Immortal Demon Tree that isolated the Buddha''s divine might was finally broken!


    The Buddha''s supernatural power was directly suppressed from the sky, pressing the green-robed old man from the sky back to the ground, and he fell into a big hole in the land created by the immortal demon tree!


    The old man in the green robe couldn''t touch it, and felt dizzy and dizzy from the fall.


    After he recovered a little awake, he saw the immortal demon tree trembling rustlingly. In the trembling of the immortal demon tree, the fallen leaves all over the sky slowly fell from the sky with colorful divine light!


    And the breath that surpassed the sky and the earth has become more and more obvious.


    The green-robed old man has become more and more frightened at this time, and at the same time he can feel a powerful force pressing on his shoulders. It is very difficult for him to just move his neck, let alone this power. Fly up under the suppression of!


    This power was originally released by the Buddha in order to deal with Su Yan. The old man in the green robe was just a mere golden immortal, and he was repairing Taiyi San Shu, so naturally he couldn''t resist it at all!


    The green-robed old man only felt that there was no way to go to the sky at this time, and he had no idea what to do!


    He has already understood that his fate is very likely to be the same as his fallen companion before, being completely suppressed here, and there is no possibility of turning over! It''s creepy just thinking about it!


    Then I saw the immortal demon tree gradually shrank, and even the mighty power of prayer was shrunk along with it!


    Obviously it was a giant tree measuring fifty thousand feet tall, but it was compressed into the size of a potted plant in a short period of time.


    The little sapling also brought the soil he created below, and then flew to the other side of the space-time gate!


    Although both the Immortal Demon Tree and Su Yan disappeared inside the time-space gate, nearly a thousand time-space gates in the sky did not disappear because of this, instead they continued to hover in the void.


    This is the puzzle left by Su Yan to the Buddha, and it is also a part of the game.


    After losing the **** of the power of prayer, the golden **** in the sky is also completely opened!


    It didn''t take long for the Buddha''s golden body to finally descend into this empty space.


    After the green-robed old man was illuminated by the Buddha''s light, he could no longer maintain his human form. He had to lie on the ground and transform into a serpentine body!


    It turns out that he was cultivated by a big blue snake!


    At this time, surrounded by the light of Buddha, even if it turned into a serpent, it still couldn''t move!


    I saw the golden lotus throne slowly descending from the **** above, and the earth created by the big green snake following the immortal demon tree below also fell apart in the void!


    After the Tathagata Buddha reached the summit, he never used his real body to come down to the world of Xumi again.


    This is because the power contained in his true body is too huge, and the laws of the world below may not be able to withstand this power!


    When the law cannot withstand the Buddha''s golden body, the space protected by the law and all kinds of mountains, rivers, and lakes will collapse along with it!


    Such power shouldn''t appear in the lower realm at all!


    The big cyan snake couldn''t resist at all in front of this tearing earth, and soon became torn apart along with this piece of earth and the void!


    Although the Buddha did not intend to hunt him, the elephant walking across a lawn may not know how many ant nests he has crushed.


    Tathagata Buddha is sitting on the golden lotus throne, the golden body is shining all over the world!


    The earth and mountains below were all shattered, and even the space itself was torn apart!


    Tathagata Buddha waved his hand and gathered the broken time and space again!


    Even those time and space portals have been restored together!


    It''s just that facing this nearly a thousand time-space portals, Buddha Tathagata didn''t know which one Su Yan entered!


    The power of prayer can break the cause and effect, so it is not in the cause and effect. Even the Buddha could not tell where Su Yan went!


    The Tathagata Buddha knew that these portals were deliberately left by Su Yan. If the Tathagata Buddha could not find Su Yan''s whereabouts through these portals, it would prove that he could not hold Su Yan.


    As for sending Su Yan to imprisonment in the too illusory realm, it is even more a joke.


    Tathagata Buddha did not say a word for a long time when he faced those time and space gates that kept shining light.


    Then I saw Buddha Tathagata spread out his hands, with a golden **** in the palms of both hands.


    If the Tathagata Buddha is willing, he can immediately split up thousands of clones to chase Su Yan at all the portals, but if he does this, he will fall into the lower class.


    Perhaps this is exactly what Su Yan had calculated from the beginning.


    How could Tathagata Buddha be willing to fall into the shackles of Su Yan with his own methods?


    I saw two sword lights conceived on the hands of Buddha Tathagata, and these two sword lights were the answer that Buddha Tathagata gave to Su Yan.


    These two swords of light, one gold and one silver, represent the extremes of different nature of power!


    These two sword lights flew up from the palm of the Buddha''s palm, and then directly penetrated into the void, without going through the time-space gate set by Su Yan.


    Then the Tathagata Buddha put his hands together and let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 3968： Chasing after

    Chapter 3960


    It is not difficult to judge only from the residual aura, Su Yan has fully obtained the power of the ancient emperor of the gods!


    Tathagata Buddha fully knows Su Yan''s ambition and ability, I am afraid that starting today, there will be no peace in the immortal world!


    The power of God Huang Ancient Emperor will help Su Yan enter a new level, and Su Yan''s heart demon will become even stronger!


    Because the heart demon is originally the dark side of Su Yan, if Su Yan''s power returns to its peak, then the heart demon will also change into an immortal emperor level heart demon!


    Whether Su Yan''s revenge succeeds or not is not very meaningful to the Buddha, it is nothing more than the peak forces of the fairy world fighting each other, and then changing the existence of the peak to another group of characters.


    This level of turbulence is not worth mentioning. Although many immortals will fall and the immortal territory will collapse, this is a destined number and cannot be violated.


    The real worst situation is that Su Yan is getting stronger and stronger, and the heart demon also grows stronger along with it.


    If Su Yan finally couldn''t control his own inner demon and accidentally fell into the demon way, I was afraid that he would become the most powerful demon since the creation of the world!


    At that time, not only the Guangluo Immortal Realm, but the heavens and myriad realms will be involved in a sea of ??destruction!


    One possibility for Tathagata Buddha to see the future is that the heavens fall into the flames of **** together, and countless civilizations are extinct in the flames!


    It is a world without any vitality, full of destruction and despair!


    That''s why the Tathagata Buddha sighed heavily!


    The power of prayer not only cuts off part of the cause and effect, but also distorts part of the cause and effect in the future!


    No one can control such a future. When the torrent of the times is rolling, even the emperor can only follow the flow!


    Going against the trend will only end in a dead end!


    After passing through the time and space portal, Su Yan came into the dark vacuum of the universe.


    Everything is very cold here.


    But in this piece of darkness, you can see the brilliant stars!


    Su Yan was between this starlight and glanced at the galaxy again. Although there is no air around, the various energies in the universe are very surging!


    He felt that those powerful energies were continuously flowing in the emptiness of the universe!


    It is impossible to judge only from the flow of energy, he finally returned to the fairy world!


    The immortal world is almost boundless, and I don''t know where it was teleported to.


    Su Yan tried hard to find a reference in this cosmic void, so as to determine where he was in the immortal world.


    If you can find the nearest fairyland, you can know your location, and you can go back to Wanshou Mountain!


    The shock caused by the immortal demon tree is absolutely amazing!


    It''s like smashing a big rock into the calm water of the lake, and one stone will definitely stir up waves!


    Not only will the Tathagata Buddha detect something wrong, the immortal emperors will definitely detect it too!


    After all, the moment the Immortal Demon Tree swallowed the strength of the ancient emperor, the ripples of energy would definitely spread out!


    And the heavens and the world are all under the eyes of the immortal emperor!


    It seems a bit exaggerated to say that, but the mana and ideas of the immortal emperor were originally strong enough to shape a world!


    Su Yan had also reached the peak of the immortal emperor realm. Of course, he knew that these immortal emperors had definitely discovered the anomaly of the immortal demon tree. Of course, this also included many of Su Yan''s enemies back then!


    In this way, Su Yan was completely unable to hide himself in the shadows.


    There are gains and losses in saying this.


    Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts were gradually released toward the surrounding void, and within a short time they had already crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles, but Su Yan did not sense any traces of the existence of the fairyland.


    It seems that this place is just some kind of unknown corner of the fairy world, quite far away from the heavens.


    Then Su Yan''s spirit rose from his body, and without the shackles of his physical body, his spirit was more than tenfold expanded!


    What Su Yan captured was the free energy in the universe, and wanted to catch some clues from these free energy.


    Su Yan quickly discovered that there was a small world at a distance of 300,000 miles.


    Regarding this small world, Su Yan certainly didn''t intend to harass, but just wanted to withdraw his divine consciousness from the void, but it collided with the powerful divine consciousness that burst out of this small world!


    Divine Mind is an intangible and intangible thing, and its speed can almost reach the limit of the physical world, and even exceed the limit under certain conditions.


    When Su Yan discovered the other''s divine mind, the two divine minds had inevitably collided together!


    With this collision, Su Yan understood that his whereabouts had been exposed!


    The other party''s spirit is very powerful, at least in the realm of the quasi emperor.


    But even if he was facing the emperor, Su Yan didn''t need to panic, because he now had an immortal demon tree in its heyday.


    The power of prayer is very difficult to deal with the immortal emperor, but it can still be used to deal with a quasi emperor.


    And the other party didn''t even know his identity, and he might not be an enemy.


    However, in order to avoid long nights and dreams, Su Yan still intends to use the power of the immortal demon tree to open a space portal again and teleport to the other side of the fairy world.


    The Immortal Demon Tree has turned into a small tree sapling suspended in front of Su Yan, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    It is hard to imagine that this tree destroyed Di Shitian''s civilization at the moment it was born, and claimed tens of millions of lives!


    The current Immortal Demon Tree looks very well-behaved, but this well-being is only aimed at Su Yan alone.


    If someone dares to touch the Immortal Demon Tree, it will definitely be absorbed by the Immortal Demon Tree as fertilizer...


    The Immortal Demon Tree is in a sense connected with Su Yan, no matter what, it will not endanger Su Yan''s life, nor will it take the initiative to seize control of Su Yan''s body, which is much more docile than the conviction halberd.


    The power possessed by the ancient emperor''s body is really too powerful. After swallowing the ancient emperor''s body, the immortal demon tree''s desire for power has reached full satisfaction, and the signs of evolution to the next level have been faintly seen.


    But now is not the time to let the Immortal Demon Tree evolve, Su Yan''s current situation is definitely not safe, and he still needs to rely on the power of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    But as soon as Su Yan was about to use the power of the immortal demon tree to open the space portal, he felt a divine mind flying tens of thousands of miles away and locked himself in.


    In this case, even if Su Yan opens the portal and leaves, the opponent will definitely be able to chase the other side of the portal!


    Not all immortals have such great ability, to reach this level, one must have the strength of the peak of the immortal king.


    And this master of Divine Mind definitely has the cultivation base of the Emperor Zhun!


    It was just this divine mind that collided with Su Yan just now. I don''t know why, this quasi emperor would chase Su Yan.

 Chapter 3969： Encounter the quasi emperor

    Chapter 3969: Encountering a Quasi-Emperor


    In the Guangluo Immortal Realm, the interlocking of divine minds is actually not uncommon.


    To determine one''s position in the boundless space of the universe, as well as the distance between the immortal realms, you need to use divine consciousness.


    If there are immortals doing such things at the same time, their spiritual thoughts will overlap with each other.


    If a fight is about to happen because of this kind of thing, then there will be no peace in the immortal world.


    Why must this quasi emperor lock Su Yan so persistently? Su Yan thought about it and didn''t think of the reason.


    They haven''t seen each other yet, even if the other party is old enough to experience the time of Emperor Xianwu, it should be impossible to know that he is Su Baxian without staring at the soul.


    Is it because of the immortal demon tree? Forget it, I still don''t want this.


    The situation is changing now, and whether Su Yan is willing or not, he needs to meet this quasi emperor for a while.


    The distant stars gradually flickered!


    In this flash, Su Yan saw a blue-haired woman flying towards her!


    The blue-haired woman seemed to be no more than twenty years old, but she had no years of cultivation. Since she has the cultivation base of a quasi emperor, she should be at least several thousand years old.


    The blue-haired woman stepped on the mysterious light, and the speed of flying in the universe was extremely fast!


    It was the quasi-emperor who had been locking Su Yan with her divine mind just now! I don''t know what it is! I don''t even know what her purpose is!


    The blue-haired woman stopped the flight of Xuanguang a hundred miles away from Su Yan, then waved her sleeves, and then a lot of clouds appeared from her sleeves. After she got bigger, she was actually millions of Taoist soldiers!


    Su Yan had understood at a glance that this woman had the ability to put everything in her sleeves. She put a million soldiers in her sleeves before flying towards this side.


    Wait until it''s close, and then release a million Taoist soldiers from the sleeves. It''s really a good way!


    Since even millions of Taoist soldiers have been released, then the opponent must have rushed to fight!


    Regardless of whether Su Yan is willing or not, he must be ready to fight a quasi-emperor directly at this time.


    In addition to a million soldiers, there are at least ten immortal kings and a hundred golden immortals in front of the array, and there are countless immortals!


    "The visitor is not good..." Su Yan muttered as he looked at the blue-clothed woman.


    The two sides are only a hundred miles apart, and a million Taoist soldiers are taking a posture in the void of the universe. They don''t know what formation they are placing, and there are countless treasures in the void!


    The millions of Taoist soldiers had already opened their posture, and the blue-clothed woman flew towards Su Yan. When the blue-clothed woman flew to the middle, she casually released an enchantment!


    The immortal enchantment of the quasi emperor is more powerful than that of the fairy king!


    I saw that in this immortal enchantment, land was first changed, and then air was created out of thin air!


    There was even gravity on the land, and both Su Yan and a million soldiers fell on the land created by the blue-clothed woman.


    Being able to create land, air and gravity so quickly in the immortal enchantment, I am afraid that it is also a top-notch existence in the Emperor Zhun! The immortal you master must be no small thing!


    After creating the terrain of the battlefield, the woman in blue then flew towards Su Yan!


    "Who are you? How dare you to test the world of Canglan with God''s mind? Do you know that doing so is against the taboo of the Emperor Hongmeng?" Although the words of the blue-haired woman are not harsh, they are not angry, and naturally there is one A strong sense of oppression!


    Su Yan looked at the blue-haired woman, not so impatient, and said in a calm tone: "I am Su Yan, the saint son of Longevity Mountain. I just returned from the outside world to the fairy world. I don��t know where it is, so I want to use it. Divine Mind glanced around to determine his position, nothing more. If there is a collision, it is also because of carelessness and no malice."


    Su Yan''s words were neither humble nor overbearing, but they were definitely not the answer the blue-clothed woman expected.


    Putting out a million Dao soldiers and creating an immortal enchantment in the void of the universe, she did not put up such a big battle to listen to Su Yan''s words.


    The blue-clothed woman said: "Canglan World is the place where Immortal Hongmeng imprisoned felons. Do you want to rob prison with your divine mind?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If it weren''t for what you said, I didn''t even know that this is the world of Canglan. If I want to rob prison, how can I let my divine mind out without scruples, and then be noticed by you?"


    The blue-clothed woman said: "You are really clever tongue. The king of Wanshou Mountain and I are old friends. Why didn''t this emperor know that Wanshou Mountain had an extra son?"


    Su Yan said, "How long have you not been to Wanshou Mountain?"


    "At least three thousand years."


    "Three thousand years have been so long, can''t Wanshoushan have a new son?"


    "It''s fine for others to say this. If you say this, I will never believe it. Your soul is the soul of the emperor, but your cultivation base is the golden fairy. What is going on! This emperor doesn''t remember everything. There is an immortal emperor in the sky who reincarnated and rebuilt!" The blue-clothed woman''s tone was very gentle at the beginning, and suddenly became extremely severe in the back.


    A pair of eyes also seemed to contain supreme killing intent, to completely defeat Su Yan''s defense in an instant!


    When the blue-clothed woman came here at first, it wasn''t because of how powerful Su Yan''s aura was. She really just regarded Su Yan as a lost golden immortal.


    Although there are not many such golden immortals, they can always meet one or two every three to five.


    In fact, at the beginning, her goal was not Su Yan at all, but the Immortal Demon Tree.


    After the contact of the divine mind, the blue-clothed woman''s divine mind spread over. If it hadn''t hit the immortal demon tree, she would only send two men to warn Su Yan, and then let Su Yan leave.


    But after feeling the immortal demon tree, even if the blue-clothed woman is the Emperor Zhun, she couldn''t sit still at all!


    After coming here, she was even more sure that the aura of the small tree floating beside Su Yan was very extraordinary, and the vitality contained in it even surpassed her quasi emperor! There is also a breath of ancient and wildness that makes her heart depressed for a while!


    It seems that this little tree is a more advanced existence than her quasi-emperor!


    And this little tree possesses the kind of praying power that is extremely cherished!


    The power of wishing can be accumulated to such a terrifying level, which is almost impossible for the emperor to do!


    How could she not care about such a thing?


    When the millions of Dao soldiers and ten immortal kings of Canglan Continent were all drawn into their sleeves, they were brought into this cosmic void!


    After she was in front of Su Yan, she was shocked that Jinxian''s cultivation base was just a cover for the other party. In fact, the spirit in this pair of flesh was in the realm of the immortal emperor!


    If she hadn''t really arrived here, she would have no way to believe what her eyes saw!


    This man who controls a weird little tree is afraid of an extraordinary origin! The status and qualifications are far above her quasi-emperor!

 Chapter 3970： who are you

    Chapter 3970 Who Are You?


    The woman in blue was shocked in her heart for a long time before she could accept this fact.


    At the beginning, she was still figuring out which way Su Yan would go on the tour!


    But I immediately realized something was wrong, because Su Yan''s soul and physical body were 100% compatible, and they definitely didn''t come from taking home.


    Then there is only one possibility left in this matter, although this possibility is also very absurd!


    That is-the man in front of her is the golden fairy reincarnated and rebuilt by the immortal emperor!


    That''s why she asked Su Yan, "Which immortal emperor are you reincarnated? Why have I never heard of such a thing?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "If you are the immortal emperor and want to reincarnate and rebuild, will you notify everyone? Isn''t that equivalent to telling all your enemies and opponents-I am weak, come and kill me soon?"


    The blue-clothed woman looked at Su Yan, but she couldn''t say a word for a while.


    Su Yan looked at the blue-clothed woman and secretly said in her heart that it seemed that she was not qualified enough and didn''t know that she was Su Baxian, the great Emperor of Xianwu.


    Otherwise, relying on the hatred between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and him, this lady in blue is already going to fight Su Yan!


    Su Yan said, "You know that I won''t rob prison. I am not interested in this kind of thing at all. If you let me go, I can treat it as if things have never happened today. You continue to guard your Canglan Continent and take care of those offended. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng��s repeat offender, and I also follow my own sunny path. Wouldn��t it be nice not to bother you?"


    The woman in blue showed a tempted expression. In fact, she didn''t want to fight Su Yan at all, even the reincarnated immortal emperor was a genuine immortal emperor!


    Although she was already the Emperor Zhun and was only one word away from the Emperor Zhun, only after reaching the realm of Emperor Zhun, did she know how far away she was from the supreme realm!


    It really takes a lot of courage to work with an immortal emperor!


    Even if he knows that the power of this immortal emperor is not at its peak!


    The blue-clothed woman then asked Su Yan: "Can you tell me which immortal emperor you are? As long as you tell me this question, I will let you go and do what you said."


    Su Yan was ready to deal with it with a name, this blue-haired woman had already admitted that she had not left the world of Canglan for three thousand years, and she had no idea about the changes in the outside world.


    Su Yan said that she was Immortal Emperor Beichen, and she didn''t know the changes in Heavenly Court anyway, so she would believe in herself too.


    The blue woman asked this question just to find a step down. Regarding Su Yan''s true identity, she actually didn''t care that much, she just needed a statement.


    When she said later, it wasn''t that she was afraid of Immortal Emperor XX, but that the two sides met and got together.


    This is actually a matter of face, as long as Su Yan takes the initiative to pass this step out.


    While Su Yan was about to speak, there was already a cold snort from behind, "Lan Yan, you are really confused! You want to let him go because you want to know his name, can you just ask me?"


    The blue-haired woman turned her head, and saw a sword light coming from above at an almost crazy speed.


    There was a sound of sword light Su Yan looked at it and felt a little familiar, and then suddenly remembered that the breath of this sword light should come from an old person...


    Jianguang''s flying speed was too fast and his strong inertia caused it to be earth-shattering when he landed!


    And after the earth-shaking, a masked woman also appeared in front of Su Yan and the blue-haired woman!


    Although this woman is wearing a veil, the heroic spirit and beautiful features in her eyebrows cannot be concealed at all.


    Her sword eyebrows looked heroic and her eyes were full of murderous aura!


    After this woman appeared, many heavenly immortals, golden immortals, fairy kings and the million soldiers all knelt on the ground!


    Obviously this woman is the commander of these immortals here! The status is still above Lan Yan!


    After seeing this woman, Su Yan also showed an unexpected expression, it was actually her!


    Su Yan had a hunch that his identity would be discovered by the heavens, and he didn''t expect this incident to come so soon!


    This masked woman was an old deceased of Su Yan back then, and her name should be called Shenyin, and she was considered one of the first batch of monks.


    Su Yan and her had been acquainted for a while, and when dealing with the ancient emperor, she had also served under Su Yan''s command.


    After the heavens were settled and the ancient emperor abdicated, Shenyin turned his head and joined the subordinates of Emperor Hongmeng...


    I haven''t seen each other since then.


    Later, Su Yan broke with many immortal emperors, and among the many immortal emperors who finally besieged Su Yan, there was this Hongmeng immortal emperor!


    Therefore, Shenyin can also be regarded as the enemy''s subordinate!


    Shenyin was dressed in a white coat with many vivid dragons embroidered on the white coat, which even highlighted her superior temperament.


    After she came here, the military formation was hunting with banners, and the military capacity became more severe than before!


    Shenyin had seen Su Yan a long time ago, and the expression on his face had already changed from surprise to coldness again.


    However, the shock in my heart has not been reduced, and even my heartbeat can''t be controlled and become abnormally quick!


    After all, the legendary man Su Baxian was standing in front of her at this time. As long as the immortal who had experienced that era, it was impossible to face Su Baxian with a calm and clear heart.


    At least the divine voice of the Emperor Zhun couldn''t do this.


    Before the establishment of the heavenly court, the immortal emperors of the heavens must obey the control of this man, and the great emperor Su Ba Xianwu can be regarded as the immortal emperor above the immortal emperor!


    But this man should have fallen for many years, how could he suddenly appear here?


    And still in the form of a golden fairy!


    Could it be that Su Baxian did not completely die back then, the remnant soul fled into the mortal world, and then rebuilt from the mortal world to the realm of the golden immortal!


    But the fall of Su Baxian has been a matter of many epochs, so much so that nowadays many immortals have never even heard of the name of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian...


    How could he suddenly recover in this era and become a golden immortal again?


    Lan Yan said curiously, "Shenyin, do you know his name? Which immortal emperor is he?"


    Shenyin had a solemn expression, although the sword light in his hand was cold, but it was shaking gently!


    Lan Yan has known Shenyin for thousands of years, and since the day she became enlightened, she has known that Shenyin is an extremely strong one among the emperors!


    But Shenyin''s hands were trembling when facing this man, something that had never happened before!


    You know, when facing those immortal emperors, Shenyin has always been neither humble nor overbearing, but when facing this man, his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    This kind of thing is incredible for a strong sword repairer or a quasi-emperor...


    Lan Yan couldn''t help but wonder, who is this man who appeared here with a strange tree!

 Chapter 3971： Old grudge

    Chapter 3971


    "How could it be you? Su... Great Emperor Xianwu!" Shenyin originally wanted to call Su Baxian by the name, but when it came to his lips, he still unconsciously converted to Great Emperor Xianwu.


    "Emperor Xianwu..." Lan Yan only felt that the name was very familiar, but for a while she couldn''t remember where she had heard it before, as if such an emperor did not exist among the heavens today.


    The sword light in Shenyin''s hand trembled more and more, and said, "Didn''t you have fallen a long time ago? How did you gather together after the immortal emperor''s divine consciousness shattered? Are you successfully reincarnated?"


    When Lan Yan heard this, he remembered what kind of existence Emperor Xianwu was like!


    That was the era before the heavens, the strongest immortal emperor in the heavens! It is the existence that has fallen since the ancient times!


    How could such a character suddenly resurrect, and still resurrect by reincarnation?


    Lan Yan also had too many doubts in her heart, but she couldn''t put her mouth in the conversation between Su Yan and Shenyin at all.


    Su Yan said: "Shenyin, after so many epochs, haven''t you actually reached the level of the emperor? It seems that you really have no talent."


    Shenyin said: "It''s interesting that you have not seen me for many years, but I have no talent for me! When dealing with the ancient emperor, you didn''t say that...Unexpectedly, after so many years, I would be able to come back from the dead, but now You are only the golden immortal cultivation base, even if I only have the quasi-emperor cultivation base, I can''t compare with those who truly master the power, it is enough to deal with you."


    Su Yan said: "Shenyin, I don''t want to do it with you. You are not my enemy, and there is no grievance between you and me. You should know my principle of being a human being. Once you do it with me, you have no turning back. Go away, you have to figure this out."


    Shenyin''s heart was shaken after hearing Su Yan''s words, and even Lan Yan could see that her body and mind were shaking!


    Lan Yan said: "Shenyin, if you are shaken in your heart, you might as well let me deal with him! Even if he was Emperor Xianwu back then, now he is just a small golden fairy, I don''t believe in my domain. Why can''t it be a golden fairy!"


    Shenyin turned his face to look towards Lan Yan, and said, "You have never experienced that era, so you don''t even know how powerful he is! The most powerful immortal emperors in the heavens today, whether it is the primitive phoenix or the Tathagata Buddha, Back then, he bowed his head under his hand! Even if he turns into a real ant, he must not be taken lightly!"


    Lan Yan was inexplicably shocked, and said, "Then how should we deal with him?"


    Su Yan laughed wildly: "Shenyin, are you afraid? If you are afraid, you might as well let me go, and don''t divulge the news that I have returned to the immortal world. I can assume that today''s things have never happened. Otherwise, wait for me. If you return to the top in the future, you will definitely be liquidated."


    Shenyin said with a cold face: "Actually? Do you really think you are still the Great Emperor Xianwu who surpassed the heavens? The era when even the heavenly emperors listened to your dispatch has long passed! Now you... just a bereaved dog, just like those ancient emperors who were destroyed by you! And you made a mistake, there is a bit of grievances between you and me, otherwise, how could I leave you back then!"


    "Oh, what kind of grudges are there between you and me? Why don''t I know there is this thing?"


    Shenyin''s eyes almost burst into flames, and said: "You think so purely because you never cared about my thoughts! When dealing with those ancient emperors, you promised to train Chi to go to the Dragon Realm and the Death God Realm. That��s one-third of that, and that��s the place where I cultivated into the Tao, why should I be ruled by the evil god? Do you think that the Taoist gates that come out of the Dragon Realm have no hatred against you?"


    Su Yan said, "If not, how can we defeat the ancient emperors? Do you really think you can defeat all the ancient emperors without paying any price?"


    Shenyin said: "We naturally know that we have to pay a price to defeat the ancient emperor. What is dissatisfied with is that you favor one and the other, why don''t you give other worlds to the evil god? We are the only ones who pay the price? By the way, I will tell you that soon after your death, Chi Lian Shangshen also fell under the siege of many immortal emperors!"


    Su Yan said, "Is it such a trivial matter?"


    "Small things? Would you be willing to give the immortal domain that you ruled back then to another immortal emperor to rule?"


    Su Yan said: "If anyone can far surpass me, I wouldn''t be willing. It seems that you have not grown for so many years. The most important reason is that you are too narrow-minded. You will have to cultivate for another 100,000 years. It is impossible to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor."


    "Now your realm is no more than a golden immortal. Do you really think I will be merciful to you? If I kill you and lift your head to the heaven, the heavens will extol my name! After all, it is you Su Domineering head!" Shenyin''s sword light in his hand was trembling, and it seemed that he was ready to do it.


    The huge killing intent has changed like a substance, like an ancient behemoth that has been dormant for many years in the void!


    And behind Shenyin, the phalanx of a million soldiers hunting and hunting had already erupted with cheers.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The earth trembled unexpectedly under the dual pressure of Shenyin''s sword intent and killing intent!


    In this violent tremor, Shenyin also suddenly moved his hands!


    I saw three phantoms of divine sound appearing in the same place, and these three phantoms respectively held swords in different poses, and each phantom contained a supremely powerful sword intent!


    But Su Yan said in a disdainful tone: "Sword aura stays in shape, Shenyin, it seems that you really haven''t made much progress. Is it worthwhile to use a sword in front of me with this ability?"


    I saw that Su Yan''s stepped cold swelled away!


    In the blink of an eye, the cold air has turned into three ice dragons!


    The speed is so fast that people can hardly keep up with it!


    These three ice dragons were transformed by the cold air of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, and then they were blessed by the power of the Immortal Demon Tree''s wish before they could explode in this instant!


    Although Shenyin''s sword aura was extremely sharp, it almost immediately cut off the bodies of the three ice dragons!


    However, the power of the ice dragon, which has the blessing of the power of prayer, has already reached several levels, and the severed body is almost immediately re-spliced ??together!


    Then the three ice dragons swept towards the sound of the gods!


    Boom!


    The earth is full of smoke and dust!


    Then three very bright ice blossoms formed where the three ice dragons struck!


    Countless ice ridges stab towards the sky!


    This level of moves is far from possible to hurt the two quasi-emperors Shenyin and Lan Yan. They retreated to the back together, and they all flew to the sky.

 Chapter 3972： Cant help but

    Chapter 3972


    Although these three ice dragons are powerful, it is difficult to really hurt the two quasi emperors.


    While flying towards the rear, Lan Yan asked, "Shenyin, is he really the reincarnation of Emperor Xianwu back then? Could you make a mistake?"


    Shenyin said: "Are you confused? How could I get this important thing wrong! He must be Emperor Xianwu undoubtedly! Although I don''t know how he suddenly reborn after so many years, but since he has appeared here, we There is no reason to let him go!"


    Then Shenyin named an immortal king in the rear, and asked him to report to the Hongmeng Immortal Domain, so that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor would know about this, and it would be best to use the fastest speed to help.


    Although Su Yan wanted to kill the immortal king who was ordered to report, there were still two quasi-emperors staring at him, and he was not allowed to be distracted at all.


    In Su Yan''s current realm, it is very difficult to deal with a quasi emperor, let alone deal with two at the same time!


    Even with the blessing of the power of prayer, Su Yan''s chances of winning were not high.


    To kill two quasi-emperors at the same time is even more a fantasy!


    For the current plan, the most reasonable plan is to find ways to get out of here and find a place to hide and improve one''s strength.


    Shenyin said: "If he is not the Great Emperor Xianwu, how can he force you and me back at the same time with one move. Even if there is a supreme magic weapon blessing, don''t forget, he is just a golden immortal. How can he be so powerful in this world? The golden fairy?"


    Lan Yan asked, "Then what should we do? The magic weapon in his hand is extraordinary, I''m afraid we can''t help him in a short time."


    Shenyin said: "We don''t need to kill him completely, we just need to drag him to prevent him from leaving. Sooner or later, the Emperor Hongmeng will leave, and he will naturally be punished by the Emperor Hongmeng."


    Lan Yan solemnly said: "Okay, you deal with him first, and I will help you with the formation."


    Shenyin didn''t seem to hear Lan Yan''s words at all, and had already flew towards Su Yan with his sword.


    Su Yan said: "Shenyin, you and Hongmeng Immortal Emperor were just my subordinates back then, is it such an important thing to you to counteract the old master? I don''t know that I am so worthy of your hatred."


    Shenyin said in the air: "Emperor Xianwu! It was true that you gathered all the immortal monks to deal with the ancient emperor, but do you know why everyone left you after the ancient emperor was eliminated?"


    "Oh?"


    Shenyin said: "You are too arrogant! It''s like everyone in the world is ants except you! We and you are the first batch of enlightened monks, but you have always looked at us with your straight eyes! If you don''t need to use it Our strength is to deal with the ancient emperor, I''m afraid you won''t put us in your eyes at all!"


    "So you are envious of jealous and even hate? Interesting... I have been calculating the reincarnation of the heavens and the karma of cause and effect, but I did not think of this. It turns out that you have always been jealous of me..." Su Yan said that he was already laughing. .


    Su Yan''s laughter sounded particularly harsh in Shenyin of course.


    Shenyin only waved a sword light, but this ray of sword light changed into a hundred thousand sword lights in the void, falling from the sky together, turning into an impenetrable sword rain!


    Even the land that Lan Yan used to shape the fairy tale was directly pierced by this dense sword rain!


    In the sky of sword light, Su Yan also flew into the void, the immortal demon tree turned into a barrier with the power of prayer, blocking all the sword light from Su Yan.


    The power of Shenyin was much stronger than before, and only a layer of window paper was left from the realm of the Great Emperor.


    Many parts can even be said to be almost indistinguishable from the Great Emperor.


    This is impossible. To survive such a long time, even a pig can already make great achievements, not to mention that Shenyin was originally the oldest group of immortal monks.


    Su Yan said in a cold tone: "It''s useless, even if your methods can tear the void apart, they won''t be able to destroy my barrier. If the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor wants to come in person, I would have some scruples, relying only on the voice of God. It��s impossible for the power of the world to win me."


    And Su Yan also threw the immortal demon tree out at the same time!


    The immortal demon tree suddenly grew bigger in the air, and its roots entangled towards the ground below.


    "Not good!" When Lan Yan saw Su Yan throwing the Immortal Demon Tree, a very strong warning sign appeared in his mind.


    She was forced to retreat by the ice dragon just now. At this time, she was quite far away from Su Yan. Under this distance, she even sensed a great danger. The danger Shenyin will face can be imagined!


    The immortal demon tree fell to the ground and took root, and then immediately became extremely strong!


    This piece of land was formed by Lan Yan''s use of the immortal. In essence, it is the continuation of her mana, so she can sense that the roots of the immortal demon tree are growing in the depths of the ground below like a bamboo!


    In just a few moments, it was already intertwined in the earth, and it was already absorbing the nutrients and power in the earth!


    While Lan Yan was taken aback, Shenyin on the other side had already used a sword to split the void open, and even this fairy enchantment had been severely damaged!


    As soon as Shenyin''s sword went forward, the immortal enchantment and the void were both cut apart by the sharp sword energy, but in the end it was blocked by the colorful brilliance!


    Shenyin''s sword can shatter the immortal enchantment and slash the space, but it cannot break the divine light of this tree!


    Without a sword, Shenyin then waved the long sword in his hand again. The light of the sword changed like a violent storm. The cracks in the void had become more and more. Even the ground below was cut into thousands of trenches by the sword energy. !


    But... the immortal demon tree''s body is still growing!


    It seems that it has not been affected by the sound of the gods at all, and it can grow in this universe without limits!


    But Lan Yan was struggling, because Shenyin''s sword light was definitely not a joke, it was really powerful!


    These sword light slashes are within the immortal enchantment formed by Lan Yan. If she does not care to maintain it, the immortal enchantment is only afraid that it has been smashed by Shenyin''s sword!


    Even the immortal enchantment of the quasi-emperor series could not resist the sharp sword light of Shenyin! How could Shenyin''s sword light power be weak!


    However, the colorful divine light emitted by the immortal demon tree can easily dissolve every sword of the divine sound, and even has a careless sense of relaxation.


    What Lan Yan couldn''t understand was that Shenyin was already one of the few extremely strong men among the quasi-emperors. He tried his best to swing the sword for so long, and he didn''t even test the potential limit of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    How powerful is this tree!


    Lan Yan remembered that there is a magic weapon in the Western Paradise called the Seven Treasure Tree, which has the mystery of comprehending good fortune.


    But even the Seven Treasures Tree might not be as good as the big tree that exudes multicolored lights in front of you!

 Chapter 3973： Water kill

    Chapter 3973: Water Killing Prison


    Amidst the colorful brilliance, Su Yan said: "It''s useless, Shenyin. Your little swordsmanship is impossible to threaten me at all. You may as well take it out directly if you have any abilities. If you continue to do this, it will only let you Just look at the jokes of his men. You are a quasi emperor, and you are not a crazy woman."


    Shenyin was almost mad after listening to Su Yan''s words!


    It seems that they have returned to that era, when Su Yan also spoke to them in such a superior tone!


    She has been dissatisfied many years ago, and now the cycle of reincarnation is reversed. It is obvious that Su Yan is weaker in front of her, but why... can''t even find a scene?


    Thinking of this, Shenyin became more and more angry, and the anger in his heart was burning!


    For her Shenyin, today should be the best opportunity to avenge Su Yan!


    After this time, if there is another one, the comparison of strength between each other will inevitably undergo an earth-shaking change!


    At that time, I am afraid she will not have the opportunity to sway the sword light so recklessly in front of Su Yan!


    But the colorful divine light of the Immortal Demon Tree is really not that easy to break through.


    The essence of this colorful divine light is the power of prayer, the power that can distort reality!


    After all, the power of the Emperor Zhun is only part of this reality. You only need to figure this out, and then deal with the attack of Shenyin can only be said to be casual.


    Although Su Yan used the power of the Immortal Demon Tree to resist Shenyin''s attack easily, there was also a major problem that could not be solved, that is, his attack could hardly cause a substantial threat to Shenyin.


    Even if the immortal demon tree is used to strengthen the power of the artifact to counterattack, it is difficult to hurt the voice of the gods!


    The immortal essence of the Emperor Zhun was surging like a sea tide, and it could break a world and destroy many civilizations by raising his hands. It is really difficult to shake Su Yan''s current power.


    After Shenyin used a set of swordsmanship, he swung a set of swordsmanship, but he still returned without success.


    It is impossible to get Su Yan with only swordsmanship, this is already obvious.


    Su Yan took out a Jade Jing bottle, then took a breath at the Jade Jing bottle, and then threw the Jade Jing bottle into the air.


    After the Yujing bottle flew into the air, a lot of real water came out!


    If the mana is enough, a drop of real water can turn into a vast ocean!


    So much real water, with the magic power of the Emperor Zhun, immediately turned into a wave of thousands of feet high. It seems that not only Su Yan and the immortal demon tree will be submerged, but even the millions of soldiers behind it are not going to let go. !


    Lan Yan saw that this monstrous flood could only change in the immortal enchantment. The towering peaks could withstand the flood!


    Even so, there is still a part of the flood over the mountain peaks, rushing towards this side!


    Lan Yan changed into a sea of ??fire again. After the water and fire intersected, part of the flood was finally withstood.


    What Lan Yan faced was only a small part of the uncontrolled flood overflow, and it took so much effort to deal with it. Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree were the first to bear the brunt, and there was almost no way to resist it!


    The situation of this flood can be said to be monstrous, and the emptying of huge waves is almost a thousand feet high!


    Almost immediately, Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree were swallowed by the flood!


    This flood surpassed all the water spells that Su Yan had seen. If it were placed in the lower realm, it would inevitably turn into a flood that destroys the world!


    The floods all over the sky squeezed towards the immortal demon tree together, forming a tremendous pressure!


    Even the colorful divine light of the Immortal Demon Tree shrank as a result.


    At this time, the immortal demon tree has to bear at least several million catties of water pressure!


    This is the ultimate move that Shenyin has comprehended after many eras and perfected many water system immortals-Water Killing Prison.


    Even if it exists at the top, it may not be able to withstand the power of the water to kill the prison. In the end, the body will be crushed to death!


    Even if you abandon your physical body and want to use the method of primordial spirit to escape, in this flood and huge waves, it will definitely not be faster than the sword light of Shenyin!


    Shenyin specializes in the water fairy, and the speed of sword light swimming in the water is twice as fast as in the unobstructed void!


    At this speed of sword light, even the immortal emperor''s soul can hardly escape from her hand!


    This is Shenyin''s desperate trick!


    Just to keep Su Yan here, she no longer intends to have any reservations!


    If she can kill the former Emperor Xianwu here, then her self-confidence will also rise to a higher level, maybe she can break through the last layer of window paper.


    Shenyin��s Water Killing Prison was once used to deal with the Void Dragon, and the eighty-thousand-foot-long Void Dragon was finally strangled in the Water Killing Prison by the Shenyin, and the Void Orb was taken by the Shenyin.


    After completing this trick, Shenyin has only used it three times, and all of these three times have achieved victory in a crushing way!


    Even Lan Yan, who is also the quasi-emperor, would definitely not dare to fall into the water-killing prison, if once caught, I am afraid that she would not be able to escape the fate of falling!


    It��s just that the flood that kills the sky often comes very violently, and there is almost no time for people to react. During this time, you will not only face the flood, but also the sound of the gods that may strike at any time. Jianguang!


    This move can be said to be an ultimate move that almost no one can resist below the Immortal Emperor!


    After all, Shenyin was the first batch of enlightened monks, and their qualifications and seniority surpassed many of today''s great emperors, even the Jade Emperor is her descendant.


    Although she didn''t become the Immortal Emperor, she was already at the pinnacle of being at the rank of Zhun Emperor!


    But in the water killing prison, the immortal demon tree continues to grow!


    Even though the colorful divine light was compressed very severely, the growth of the immortal demon tree did not stop.


    "With the earth, there is still enough water...Do you want my tree to grow to 100,000 feet?"


    Su Yan''s clear voice came from the water killing prison. This voice was not very loud, but it spread throughout the eternal enchantment.


    The heavenly immortals, golden immortals, and immortal kings who were watching the battle were all stunned, and absolutely never thought that there could be alive under the water killing prison of Shenyin!


    Even Shenyin finds it absurd!


    Could this tree be more powerful than the Qibao Miao Tree? How could it continue to grow in the water killing prison!


    She has never seen such an absurd thing since she lived in Taikoo until now!


    But no matter how ridiculous she thinks, the immortal demon tree today is indeed growing at a speed visible to the naked eye in the water-killing prison!


    Soon it has exceeded the surface of the water and reappeared under the stars of the universe!


    And Su Yan stood at the top of the immortal demon tree, the place where the colorful glory was the strongest!


    At this moment, Shenyin actually saw the brilliance of divine nature from Su Yan''s body!


    The growth of the Immortal Demon Tree is still going on, and it will soon break through the limits of the immortal enchantment and grow into the real cosmic void!


    And Su Yan also jumped from the dome of the immortal demon tree, and the colorful brilliance condensed on Su Yan''s body, making Su Yan look like a god!

 Chapter 3974： Wish again

    Chapter 3974: Make a Wish Again


    Su Yan said with a single word: "Shenyin, do you underestimate me too much? Do you think this level can destroy me? Should I say you are naive or wishful thinking?"


    Shenyin''s body was already trembling visibly, as if recalling the time when Taigu was dominated by Emperor Xianwu Su Ba first!


    The colorful divine light condensed in the back of Su Yan''s head and turned into a part of divinity!


    Su Yan said: "You must have seen it already. Like Nuwa Fuxi, I am both fleshly and holy. I can condense divinity in my body. My future achievements will inevitably overshadow the past. When I reach the top again, then No one in the Tianxian domain is my opponent."


    And behind Su Yan, the water killing prison was gradually receding.


    It is also a very hard work to exert strength to maintain this monstrous flood.


    Since it missed a hit, there is no need to continue.


    After the Water Killing Prison had nothing to do with Su Yan, Shenyin''s confidence had been hit hard, and at this time he could not say a word.


    Shenyin has realized that the man has really come back!


    The gap between her and Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, has not been wiped out after these long years, but has been getting bigger and bigger!


    And behind the uplifting mountain range, Lan Yan had commanded millions of Dao soldiers to fly into the air. After the millions of Dao soldiers flew into the air, they were densely packed and black, creating a great sense of oppression!


    Under the command of Lan Yan, these millions of Taoist soldiers have all taken up the Devil-Break Arrow!


    If the millions of magic arrows are shot together, even the enchantment of the quasi emperor will be shattered because of this instantaneous explosive power!


    But Su Yan laughed wildly and said: "Shenyin, when I say it, I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might not know the power of the immortal demon tree is so powerful!"


    Shenyin''s look became more complicated.


    Behind Shenyin, the millions of Dao soldiers were controlled by Lan Yan so that their formation was very neat, without any chaos, they had already climbed over the mountain and approached quickly.


    "Let''s release the arrow!"


    After Shenyin''s command, millions of Dao soldiers released the demon-breaking arrows in their hands one after another!


    The goal is the immortal demon tree behind Su Yan!


    Of course, Su Yan himself is also included!


    Millions of arrows came through the air, and the sky was black, as if all the colors were suddenly dimmed!


    Suddenly, the colorful light of the Immortal Demon Tree suddenly bloomed!


    Those thousands of arrows that had been shot were all annihilated before they could get close to Su Yan!


    The first round volley of millions of broken arrows unexpectedly returned without success!


    "Let''s put the arrow! Keep putting the arrow!"


    The demon-breaking arrows were released for three consecutive rounds, and the millions of demon-breaking arrows turned into a dense arrow rain, but they were all annihilated by the colorful light of the immortal demon tree!


    Lan Yan''s heart was shocked, and she couldn''t expect the power of the Immortal Demon Tree to be so magical! Divine Light is actually even more powerful than the enchantment of Emperor Zhun!


    She has never seen anything like this, saying it is a treasure, but it has its own vitality, saying it is a living thing, but it has the function of a magic weapon!


    But no matter how powerful the Immortal Demon Tree is, it is still in a daze, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng should already be on his way!


    They don''t need to defeat Su Yan here, they just need to delay Su Yan.


    When the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor arrives, if we join forces, an immortal demon tree will definitely not be able to resist!


    Lan Yan''s thoughts were flying, and she always made up her mind in her heart!


    And she has also repeatedly warned herself in her heart that the other party is the legendary Emperor Xianwu, who can shatter the existence of the universe with one punch and one palm at the peak!


    In the face of such an existence, we must not take it lightly!


    After the rain of arrows, Shenyin suddenly sneered: "Su Baxian, it seems that your luck has ended here. Although I don''t know why you can be reborn, it seems that God has no plans to take care of you."


    "Really? I never pin my hopes on God''s side. Instead, I like to hold on to the throat of fate."


    Shenyin said: "Your treasure tree is indeed powerful, and we really can��t help you, but don��t forget, I have made arrangements before, and sent someone to invite the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor! If the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor comes here, you How long can the treasure tree stop Hongmeng Immortal Emperor?"


    Indeed, Shenyin and Lan Yan do not need to completely defeat Su Yan here, they only need to delay Su Yan here and not leave, and they are already a victory!


    Su Yan said: "Your plan is indeed right. I am indeed no match for the Emperor Hongmeng now, but don''t forget who I am Su Ba first! No one thought I could beat those ancient emperors! If I were true If you want to leave, can you really stop me by relying on you smelly fish and shrimps?"


    While Su Yan was talking, the Immortal Demon Tree paved and displayed a colorful avenue in front of him!


    Su Yan walked on this avenue and soon returned to the top of the immortal demon tree.


    Shenyin couldn''t help but said: "What on earth are you going to do? I advise you not to underestimate my determination! Even if you bet your name and life, I will definitely stop you here! Su Ba first! Today''s immortal world It��s not the immortal world you ruled long ago!"


    Su Yan glanced at Shenyin coldly and said, "I only want to tell you people one thing when I came back from the mortal world, and that is that the things I lost will definitely be taken back by myself! No one can take my things. Go, unless I take the initiative to give alms!"


    After Shenyin heard Su Yan''s words, her fingertips couldn''t help shaking again.


    Thoughts also seem to have traveled through thousands of years, back to the original era!


    When Su Yan persuaded all his colleagues to deal with the ancient emperor, he also had the astonishing momentum today!


    Although the ancient emperors were very powerful at the time, in the mouth of this man, all the ancient emperors seemed to be dying, half of their bodies were already in the soil.


    It happened that such ridiculous words came out of his mouth, and there was a particularly convincing feeling!


    Perhaps some people in this world are born to be leaders!


    And Su Yan is the best in this kind of people!


    When Su Yan''s hand was placed on the thick trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, he immediately sensed that a very powerful force was being transmitted through the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Then Su Yan''s eyes became extremely bright!


    After being summoned by Su Yan, a force became eager to move, and then just listened to Su Yan said: "Immortal Demon Tree, I want to make a wish, and the power to break through the realm with me!"


    When Su Yan''s words echoed in the sky, the Immortal Demon Tree immediately responded!


    The immortal demon tree that has gained enough power can already be regarded as a wishing machine. As long as the desire does not exceed the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, it can be satisfied.


    Whether it''s resurrecting the dead or creating a world, it''s something that can be done!


    At this time, Su Yan''s wish was a simple power, and this kind of wish was even more easily satisfied by the Immortal Demon Tree!


    After holding down the immortal demon tree, Su Yan quietly closed his eyes, there seemed to be a power that was inspired by it, and it would come down at any time!

 Chapter 3975： Shake of confidence

    Chapter 3975: Shake of Faith


    The power inside the Immortal Demon Tree had already formed a certain form of connection with Su Yan. At this time, after Su Yan''s words of wishing, it directly turned into a torrent of energy, rushing towards Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan''s body seemed to be incarnate into some kind of container at this moment!


    The powerful force gradually filled Su Yan''s dantian from the outside, and overflowed every corner of the meridians!


    The excessively powerful force even made all the veins on Su Yan''s body stand out, it looked so terrifying!


    It''s as if Su Yan could explode and die at any time!


    Shenyin''s hands had actually condensed spells, but seeing Su Yan''s situation at this time, the spells had already been condensed in the palm of her hand and stopped!


    Su Yan''s body has endured at least ten times its own strength!


    No matter how strong this physical body is, it can''t be supported, but the power of prayer is still continuously converted into immortal essence and injected into Su Yan''s dantian.


    It seems that without using Shenyin''s hands, the burst of power seems to be able to directly support Su Yan to death!


    Even the fairy king next to Lan Yan was confused and said: "What on earth does he want to do? Is he trying to hold himself to death?"


    At this time, the skin on Su Yan''s body had been broken by the violent Xian Yuan, and a lot of blood was ejected from Su Yan''s body, dyeing Su Yan into a **** man!


    And Xianyuan''s strength continued to increase, and soon even Su Yan''s muscles and bones began to tear!


    At this time, Su Yan''s Xianyuan continued to walk in Tengcheng according to the established route, but the amount and speed of the Xianyuan were no longer under Su Yanneng''s control.


    It is not so much that Xianyuan is running, it is better to say that Xianyuan is going crazy!


    According to common sense, the final result of this level of runaway must be a body explosion.


    The average immortal may not be able to withstand more than three times the strength of his own, and Su Yan is now facing no more than ten times his own strength!


    But Shenyin frowned, she definitely didn''t think that the Great Emperor Xianwu would make such a stupid mistake on the battlefield!


    Those who underestimated Su Baxian, even the immortal emperor and the ancient emperor, eventually fell into the sand, their body and spirit were destroyed!


    In the end, if it were not for those immortal emperors to join forces, it might not be possible to kill Su Ba first!


    Su Ba must have his own reason to do this first.


    The immortal king said: "Congratulations to my lord! I will definitely win this son..."


    Before the immortal king finished speaking, Lan Yan glared at him with a gaze that could almost kill people, "At this time, you dare to flatter me in front of me?"


    Although Su Yan''s situation at this time looked miserable, the actual situation was much better than what the eyes could see.


    The scars caused by bursting blood vessels and torn muscles really look terrifying from the outside, as if the skin and flesh of Su Yan''s body have been torn uninterrupted!


    However, the actual situation is that Su Yan''s internal organs have always been intact, and the operation of the meridians has not been affected in any way.


    This seemingly serious injury actually doesn''t matter at all!


    Don''t forget, Su Yan is a man with an immortal dragon **** battle body! The muscles will reorganize in a stronger way only after they are torn!


    After the power of prayer has turned into an immortal element, it is not only silent in Su Yan''s Dantian, but it is also rapidly changing Su Yan''s physical body!


    All this happens too fast and too violently to have such an effect!


    Suddenly, a golden beam of light burst out of Su Yan''s body, and went straight to the sky of the universe!


    In this golden beam of light, the wounds on Su Yan''s body gradually began to heal, and the newly-born flesh looked stronger and more beautiful!


    Not only that, but a pair of golden wings emerged from behind Su Yan!


    Then the wings changed into three pairs!


    Shenyin was shocked when he saw the three pairs of light wings behind Su Yan, "Six wings represent the completion of the Eucharist, and his body already possesses divine nature!"


    A fairy king asked incomprehensibly: "What does divinity mean?"


    Lan Yan said: "Divinity means that his body has the power to counteract some of the immortals. If the power of the immortals is not enough, he won''t be hurt... Damn, how could he have a divine nature? He is not born born. Gods! Since this era, there have been only a handful of existences with divine nature! Many great emperors have never possessed divine nature!"


    Shenyin did not speak, because she knew that no matter what kind of incredible things happened to this man, it was actually very normal.


    Just because his name is Su Baxian, he was once the supreme ruler of all immortals, Emperor Xianwu!


    This kind of existence, regardless of luck or strength, is definitely not comparable to the average emperor.


    Lan Yan said: "Shenyin, what should we do? Do you want to interrupt him?"


    Shenyin said after a while: "It''s useless. This is the power of prayer. Even if you and I work together, and your strength can barely overcome this treasure tree, it will be difficult to hurt him. The current strategy has changed, and it should not be. Pursuit of killing the enemy, but trapped him here."


    Lan Yan said, "Can we really trap him?"


    Shenyin sternly said: "How can your confidence be shaken before you officially fight with him? You are a quasi-emperor! If you do it with all your strength, even Xinghe will be shattered by you! How can you be cowardly before a fight?"


    Lan Yan said, "I''m not afraid of him, but... You said that he is Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian. It is inevitable that people will feel a strange feeling in their hearts. There is no way to treat him as an ordinary enemy."


    "You only need to maintain your immortal enchantment. You must never let him escape from your immortal enchantment!"


    Su Yan on one side seemed to have not heard the conversation between the two people, and kept his eyes closed in silence.


    The power of prayer is still constantly turning into immortals...


    Suddenly, Su Yan opened his eyes!


    I saw that Su Yan''s pupils had been dyed with a layer of gold, and this layer of gold represented that Su Yan had already possessed a part of his divinity!


    However, this is not the most surprising thing!


    The most surprising thing is that Su Yan has broken through to the realm of the fairy king in this short period of time! And has reached the late fairy king!


    This is the power of prayer, which can turn the unthinkable into a reasonable reality!


    Shenyin and Lan Yan glanced at each other, and both saw shock and bewilderment in the eyes of each other.


    Now the realm gap between Su Yan and them is only one level!


    And it seems that Su Yan might continue to break through!


    Maybe Su Yan wants to leave, they really can''t stop it!


    "How could this happen? Is this the so-called power of Emperor Xianwu..." Lan Yan only felt that her worldview was about to be broken.


    Too many incredible things have happened to this man, and almost everything is out of her scope. At this time, Lan Yan and Shenyin can''t help but shake their confidence!

 Chapter 3976： An opportunity

    Chapter 3976: An Opportunity


    Su Yan''s power continued to increase, and his eyes became proud. It seemed that the Great Emperor Xianwu who overlooked all living beings had returned!


    Shenyin''s heart was shaken by just looking at Su Yan''s eyes!


    Back then, this unchanging star field was still dominated by the ancient emperor, and the number of sinners under the ancient emperor was more than hundreds of millions!


    No matter what everyone thinks, the ancient emperor''s rule over the immortal world will reach the age of heaven and earth, but this man said no to such an age!


    Those ancient emperors slayed all pagan gods and suppressed any race that made immortals. Such things are very unreasonable nowadays, and no immortal emperor dared to do such a thing of arrogance to the world.


    But in that era, it seems that everyone has become accustomed to such a thing, even if there is a small-scale resistance, it is not a climate.


    The golden ship of the ancient emperor soared in the endless void of the universe, and those sinners acted as minions, slaughtering and suppressing low-level civilizations.


    This man was the first to stand up and say no to this order.


    It was Su Yan who killed the first ancient emperor, and then the whole world suddenly woke up!


    The confrontation of this era has begun...


    At that time, no one felt that they could kill those ancient emperors who were tyrannical to the extreme!


    To this day, Shenyin thinks it is very incredible when he recalls the things of that year!


    Su Baxian, this man must not be treated with common sense, because he had created too many incredible things in that era!


    After the power of the immortal demon tree was injected into Su Yan''s body, all the consumed power was returned to Su Yan''s body, not only the Xianyuan, but also the physical strength and concentration power!


    This is the real power of the Immortal Demon Tree, because the general pill only restores the immortal essence, and there is no way to recover from mental and physical exhaustion.


    Of course, Su Yan at this time is not only recovering, his strength is also continuing to rise!


    Almost reached the peak of the fairy king before abruptly stopped!


    Shenyin and Lan Yan let out a sigh of relief, at least Su Yan didn''t break through to the realm of Zhundi in front of them!


    If this is the case, I am afraid that their cognition will also be overthrown!


    But even so, it was very amazing. It was just a breakthrough from the Golden Immortal Peak to the realm of the Immortal King. Even the kind of talent at the peerless Tianjiao level would require at least three hundred years of penance.


    After entering the realm of the fairy king, it would take at least five hundred years to reach the top from the initial realm.


    At least ten fairy rules must be smelted in the middle, and at the same time, he must use his own soul to explore the mysteries of the universe, and at the same time improve his state of mind.


    Only by following several lines and advancing at the same time can the cultivation base be improved.


    It takes eight hundred years for geniuses to complete the journey, Su Yan used this short time in front of them to complete it, and only the realm, it is indeed enough to overlook all living beings!


    In fact, it''s not just practice, everything is like this. When you get started, you can often go a long way, but the more you get to the top, the sooner you will reach the top, every small step forward will be extremely difficult!


    It not only requires great courage and perseverance, but also the innate talent and the right epiphany at the right time.


    There are so many harsh conditions, so throughout the ages, there have been very few monks who can enter the realm of the fairy king!


    The fairy king has been able to condense his own small world, even if he does not go to live in the fairyland, some fairy kings are indeed alone.


    Achieving the fairy king already represents enough to become the **** of creation worshipped by those civilizations below!


    Lan Yan asked, "Shenyin, what should we do, is to continue fighting with him? But it seems that we don''t have much chance of winning. Even if the immortal king''s cultivation base has the Holy Physique and the blessing of divine nature, it is only so...but he controls Taking a tree is too powerful and too weird! I have never seen such a treasure!"


    It was not Su Yan that Lan Yan feared most, but the immortal demon tree controlled by Su Yan.


    After the immortal demon tree used the power of prayer to send Su Yan''s realm to the peak of the immortal king, its colorful divine light was still dazzling, and it seemed that there was not much loss!


    The power of prayer contained in it can be regarded as bottomless!


    This is nature. The power of the ancient emperor Shenhuang has not dissipated after his fall, but has been running naturally. After such a long period of time, it is equivalent to the accumulation of skill for several epochs.


    And these accumulated powers have been perfectly absorbed by the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Such a huge power is enough to create a fairyland, or directly into a complete world!


    What is it to just help Su Yan break through to the top of the Immortal King?


    And Su Yan took the initiative to stop the pace of breakthrough, the reason is very simple, just because it is not only a great risk to continue to break through, but more importantly, the foundation will be unreliable.


    There are a lot of things that need to be done in the Immortal King Realm, and there are many basic tasks that are laid for the foundation of the Great Emperor Realm in the future.


    But in this way, the realm gap between Su Yan and Lan Yan and Shenyin had not been completely widened.


    It is still not so easy to escape safely from the pursuit of the two quasi emperors and the millions of Taoist soldiers.


    Shenyin said to Lan Yan: "Now that you and I have no retreat, he is the greatest enemy of the Emperor Hongmeng. If the Emperor Hongmeng came and found that we had let him go, he would definitely be angry with us. , How can we bear it then?"


    Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian was besieged by many immortal emperors and fell, among them, Hongmeng Immortal Emperor participated.


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng knew that Su Baxian had been resurrected and had re-trained from the mortal world to the immortal world, he would definitely have trouble sleeping and eating, so he had to get rid of Su Baxian!


    No matter who it is, if Su Baxian is let go, he will inevitably endure the greatest anger of Emperor Hongmeng!


    Moreover, the status of Shenyin and Lanyan has long been not reused in the Hongmeng Immortal Realm.


    Otherwise, they won''t be sent to guard this world of Canglan, named Canglan World, in fact it is just a prison!


    Inside are the people and sects that Immortal Hongmeng wants to punish, as well as some races transformed into Taoist soldiers under the Immortal Hongmeng.


    When Lan Yan was dispatched to guard the blue world, she felt negative in her heart. Originally, she wanted to practice in this clean place. Without the interference of debris, she might be able to break through to the realm of the immortal emperor.


    But over the years, it has long been discovered that this hope is no longer in sight.


    In addition to the cultivation of the Emperor Zhun and the Emperor, what is more important is the chance. If there is no chance, there is almost no possibility that the Emperor Zhun will directly advance to become the Emperor!


    But if she can capture Su Ba first here today, then Emperor Hongmeng will definitely approve her to return to the fairyland, and she won''t have to stay in this ghost place where birds don''t lay eggs.

 Chapter 3977： Giants felling

    Chapter 3976: Giant Cutting Trees


    After thinking of this, Lan Yan rushed towards Su Yan!


    The surrounding mountains and rivers were still under Lan Yan''s control, because everything here was changed by her using the fairy rule.


    After Lan Yan put his hands together, a towering mountain rose from the ground, and the power of Tu Xing was almost to the extreme!


    According to Su Yan''s calculation, Lan Yan mastered at least ten or more immortal laws of soil attributes, so all the changes in the earth were under her control.


    She only needs to master two or three laws of time and space to create her own small world. Maybe Lan Yan has created her own small world, maybe!


    The mountain created by Lan Yan towered into the clouds, and then the mountain gradually turned into a giant with three heads and six arms, at least five thousand feet tall!


    Although this giant is no better than Su Yan''s immortal demon tree, it can be regarded as a colossal giant. Every time he goes out on the earth, the earth will tremble!


    If this giant does his best, he can easily break the mountains and rivers!


    Su Yan has already seen that this five thousand-foot rock giant can be regarded as a clone of Lan Yan, not just a normal spell or sword intent change, but at the height of creation!


    Sure enough, he was the Emperor Zhun, and the realm reflected in his shots far exceeded those of Su Yan''s enemies.


    Without any changes to the seal in Lan Yan''s hands, he could manipulate the giant with great flexibility.


    The giant ran directly towards the immortal demon tree!


    The distance between the two was still far away, but the giant crossed the distance in a dozen steps, and finally hit the immortal demon tree with his final punch!


    The immortal demon tree quivered, and many fallen leaves fell from the immortal demon tree!


    What really surprised Su Yan was that the colorful divine light emitted from the Immortal Demon Tree could not stop this giant!


    The giant penetrated the shelter of the colorful divine light with just one punch, and slammed on the immortal demon tree fiercely!


    Then the giant hugged the Immortal Demon Tree directly, and it seemed that he wanted to pull the Immortal Demon Tree out of the ground!


    The immortal demon tree has a height of tens of thousands of feet. Even if a giant of 5,000 feet is infinitely powerful, it is difficult to really uproot the immortal demon tree directly from the ground!


    But don''t forget, this land was originally created by Lan Yan!


    And this place is still in Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment, it is really easy for her to twist the law and create miracles!


    The power of the thick soil in the ground below gradually converged, directly converging from the soles of the giant''s feet into the giant''s body!


    In this way, the giant was like a divine help, and the immortal demon tree was shaken, and many of the roots buried in the ground were forcibly pulled out!


    But don''t worry about Su Yan, the roots of the immortal demon tree quickly entangled the giant, and restrained the giant''s actions!


    Suddenly, the two fell into a stalemate!


    The Immortal Demon Tree is not a magic weapon that simply obeys Su Yan''s manipulation. It also has its own vitality and part of its thinking instinct, and will react when faced with danger.


    And Su Yan stood at the top of the immortal demon tree and hadn''t made any movements, just staring at Lan Yan.


    Lan Yan stared at Su Yan while manipulating the giant, both of them had reached their peak at this time!


    Lan Yan was still hesitating whether to do it first, because she found that the man opposite had no flaws in his whole body.


    In this case, if she had started first, she might not be able to take the lead. On the contrary, she might reveal its shortcomings.


    Therefore, Lan Yan also chose to wait and see, just staring at Su Yan in the void, at least so that she would not reveal any flaws.


    Lan Yan was calm and relaxed, she didn''t have the panic from the bottom of her heart. Of course, the main reason was that she had not experienced that magnificent era. I don''t know how powerful the Xianwu Emperor Su Ba was. The second reason is that Her cultivation has already reached the realm of Quasi-Emperor, so there is still such a little concentration.


    Su Yan suddenly moved and pointed a finger towards the sky.


    At Su Yan''s fingertips, there was a golden electric light beating.


    Without any spells, the mighty divine thunder has already condensed at the top of the void!


    Feng Yun''s discoloration even quasi-emperor like Lan Yan was shocked after seeing it!


    The layer of gold dyed in Su Yan''s eyes represents the divine nature, and under the blessing of the divine nature, the power of the divine thunder has increased several times compared to before!


    When the golden thunder fell from the sky, Lan Yan could see nothing but a piece of gold!


    After suddenly unable to see Su Yan''s trail, Lan Yan couldn''t help but suddenly became panicked!


    Because this man is obviously very different from the enemy that Lan Yan has suppressed before.


    Not only was this man''s temperament very unusual, but even the spells and various methods he used were very surprising. Lan Yan had no way of predicting what Su Yan would do next!


    The giant below is still in a stalemate with the immortal demon tree, but more roots have been entangled, and the giant''s resistance has become less and less powerful. It seems that being entangled by the immortal demon tree into a zongzi is already It''s a matter of time.


    And at this moment, a cold and incomparable blade directly broke through the golden thunder, and pierced Lan Yan''s eyebrows!


    Although Jian Guang hasn''t arrived yet, he can already sense an aggressive chill!


    This cold air can not only pierce Lan Yan''s body protection barrier, but also seems to penetrate the bone marrow, causing her to have goose bumps all over her body!


    "Good come!" After Lan Yan folded her hands, the surrounding golden lights were all pushed away!


    The mighty Xianyuan turned into a basalt!


    This Xuanwu body firmly protected Lan Yan''s main body!


    At least 70% of Lan Yan Zhundi''s cultivation is on this Xuanwu body!


    And the giant below only accounts for 10% at most!


    Su Yan''s sword light hit Xuanwu''s back armor head-on!


    After this collision, all the frost condensed by the Wanzai Frost Sword was shattered!


    Even Lan Yan didn''t realize that the situation would change like this. After watching the frost collapse in the air, she realized that the opportunity had come to her!


    Then Lan Yan directly controlled Xuanwu and bit Su Yan with Xuanwu''s snake head!


    Opportunities on the battlefield have always been fleeting, Lan Yan''s reaction was only half a beat slow, and only the afterimage of Su Yan was encountered after Snakehead''s attack.


    I saw that the three pairs of light wings suddenly opened behind Su Yan, and almost immediately opened the distance between him and Lan Yan.


    Lan Yan''s protector basalt is strong and strong, but the fatal weakness is not moving fast.


    Su Yan advances and retreats like the wind, and there is no way to capture Su Yan by Xuanwu alone.


    But between the offensive and defensive transitions, Shenyin gained great confidence, and said: "It seems that you are not as magical as Shenyin said. Those words really make people panic, as if we are no longer as good as you!"

 Chapter 3978： Frost Spear

    Chapter 3978 Frost Spear


    Lan Yan then saw the power of Frost in Su Yan''s hands, and sneered: "You didn''t even master the fairy of Frost, so you tried to use Frost''s power to fight me? I look down on people too much! If you want to leapfrog and challenge the Emperor Zhun, you don��t even need a fairy, how can you win?"


    Just now, Xuanwu had already broken the frost of the Wanzai Frost Sword with only his carapace, and it would have been easy to come again 10,000 times!


    Su Yan had a realm and strength gap with Lan Yan. If there were no more power blessings from Xian Ze, the gap would only become even bigger!


    Su Yan didn''t seem to have any plans to talk to Lan Yan, and the frost in his hand continued to condense!


    When the frost condensed into a spear, I saw a flash of cold light, and when it appeared again, it was already in front of Lan Yan!


    Lan Yan was also shocked by the speed of the Frost Spear, such a speed could not even be captured by her naked eyes, only an extremely dangerous intuition was born from her spiritual sense!


    But her Xuanwu was still there, and this time the Frost Spear was blocked by Xuanwu''s armor!


    Although Xuanwu''s movements are not fast, his defense is almost instinctive!


    After the Frost Spear slammed into the Xuanwu armor, only a clear sound was heard, and then the Frost Spear broke again!


    Compared with the hardness, of course the Xuanwu nails are more powerful!


    The Wanzai Ice Sword was originally not a sharp artifact, and it was originally in Lan Yan��s immortal enchantment. In this enchantment, Lan Yan��s immortal would be more powerful than Su Yan��s power. Will be weakened!


    In addition to the realm, the quasi emperor had an overwhelming advantage over the immortal king, so this frost spear shattered very simply!


    After the Frost Spear was severed, Lan Yan wouldn''t make the same mistake before, and the long snake behind Xuanwu directly bit towards Su Yan''s body!


    This snake came as fast as lightning, opened its blood basin, and bit Su Yan to the waist when he wanted it!


    But at the moment when the long snake flew, the frost spear that had been shattered closed again in the same place and pierced directly towards Lan Yan''s chest!


    Between the transformed elbows and armpits, even Xuanwu could only instinctively form a barrier to resist Su Yan''s frost spear.


    Lan Yan couldn''t make any effective response, because she had never expected that this frost spear would gather again after it was broken, and its power would not lose any more than before.


    It''s like... some incredible force has put together a broken mirror again, and the mirror is still flawless, without any cracks!


    This kind of thing would not make a sound at all, but Su Yan had long secretly used the power of prayer to bless this frost spear!


    That''s why the broken frost spears gather again.


    The barrier of Xuanwu showed an orange light...


    The barrier protection of Xuanwu is very powerful, and it would be extremely difficult to break through without the power blessing of the immortal, but a colorful neon appeared on the tip of the Frost Spear!


    This colorful neon represents the power of prayer. It is very difficult to completely destroy this basalt barrier, but it is very simple to make a small opening in this barrier.


    The Frost Spear drove straight through this small opening and pierced into Lan Yan''s monster body fiercely!


    The blood of the Emperor Zhun suddenly surged like a fountain!


    Su Yan originally wanted to use the Frost Spear to directly pierce Shen Yin Xiang''s heart and kill her completely!


    However, in the specific implementation, the mighty power radiated by Shenyin and the strong pressure generated caused a slight deviation in Su Yan''s wrist!


    And all this happened between the electric light and flint, so that Su Yan did not have any time and opportunity to make adjustments.


    So at the beginning, this slight deviation turned into a huge difference in the end. The wound that was originally planned to be opened on the chest was actually opened on the abdomen of Shenyin. It is impossible for such a wound to kill a quasi-emperor!


    Sure enough... It is too reluctant to leapfrog a powerful quasi-emperor in the realm of the fairy king!


    Even with the blessing of the immortal demon tree, it is very reluctant!


    The gap in the great realm of the fairy world is completely different from that of the mortal world.


    The powerful Jindan monks in the mortal world may still hunt and kill the monks of Dujieyihe, but it is almost impossible for Jinxian in the fairy world to beat the fairy king, and the quasi emperor can pinch many fairy kings to death with one hand!


    The gap in the great realm is a world of difference.


    Lan Yan also had an unbelievable expression, and she didn''t expect that she would be tricked by Su Yan in this way!


    She thought that Su Yan''s attack was over at the moment the Frost Spear shattered. What she didn''t expect was that Su Yan played a small psychological gap game with her.


    Shenyin sighed slightly beside him, only to blame Lan Yan for being too young. I didn''t know that Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian was so powerful that he would be ten times more conservative than Lan Yan if he changed her!


    Definitely not easily let Su Baxian attack close!


    If it was an attack that was destined to be unproductive, how could Su Baxian use it a second time?


    At the same time, the big snake behind Xuanwu also bit down towards Su Yan!


    If this big snake succeeds, then it will be a losing ground.


    It��s just that Su Yan had already figured out how to deal with it. A light blue light flew from Su Yan��s body and hit the snake��s head fiercely. The snake��s head fell into a divine light. Surrounded by!


    This piece of divine light is to raise the Buddha''s light!


    The big snake with the Xuanwu tail couldn''t break through the shroud of Buddha''s light at all, nor could it hurt Su Yan.


    It is equivalent to the quasi-storage ring blocking Xuanwu''s mortal blow, and Su Yan''s frost spear has already stabbed Lan Yan!


    In this round of duel, Su Yan won a big victory, but there is still a considerable distance from killing Lan Yan!


    Lan Yan raised up to the sky with a roar, the huge Xianyuan let her hair fly upside down towards the sky, and the Frost Spear was also broken into three pieces by the power of the Emperor Zhun!


    Lan Yan''s roar turned into a hurricane, and after crossing the mountain, it still blew millions of soldiers to each other!


    "You, how dare you hurt me so far!" Lan Yan said with a single word, her anger was already very monstrous, and countless cracks appeared in the ground and mountains below!


    These criss-crossing cracks appeared on the ground, not because Lan Yan could no longer maintain the immortal enchantment, but because of her huge anger, the power in her body showed signs of violent runaway!


    There is still a piece of Frost Spear inserted in Lan Yan''s body, which has also been evaporated by Lan Yan''s fairy!


    Lan Yan''s hair was still flying upside down towards the sky, and even Xuanwu''s body size had grown several times!


    But before Lan Yan could attack Su Yan, he was already held down by one hand. Lan Yan was about to have her temper, but after seeing that the owner of this hand was Shenyin, she temporarily suppressed her temper. .


    I could only hear the divine voice saying: "You are extremely injured. His sword is the sword of ice for ten thousand years. It is one of the artifacts forged by the seven great ancient demon gods in the Xumi world. If it is not suppressed, the cold will invade you. Xinmai. You heal first, let me meet him."

 Chapter 3979： Natural Dragon Vein

    Chapter 3979: Natural Dragon Vein


    Lan Yan lowered his voice and said, "Even if the cold air penetrates into my heart, I will kill him. No one has hurt me like this in thousands of years!"


    Lan Yan controlled Xuanwu and flew towards Su Yan!


    She just cast some spells slightly, and a mountain range appeared in the sky. This mountain range looked like a dormant dragon, surrounding Su Yan!


    I don''t know how many tons of a mountain range weighs, but it was easily lifted in space by Lan Yan''s magic power!


    If this mountain range is smashed down from the air, the city of tens of millions of people will be wiped out in an instant!


    This is the power of the Emperor Zhun!


    A mountain that spreads at least a hundred miles can be easily lifted in the air!


    A mortal monk moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is a rare miracle in ancient times, but her blue face can move thousands of peaks at the same time and flatten the world!


    If she wants to, she can erase the primary civilization with billions of lives from the universe in just a few days!


    No matter how wise and advanced the civilization of the lower realm is, it is nothing more than a few bugs who have learned to wear clothes in front of the Emperor Zhun.


    The mountains formed by Lan Yan''s force are born with dragon veins. Such mountains can be regarded as top-level caves and blessings even in the major immortal realms, but she can come here with her hands. It is really a gift!


    The natural dragon veins gradually circled in the air, forming a situation of end to end!


    And Su Yan was also locked in the center by this natural dragon vein!


    In fact, Su Yan had already seen something wrong just now, but the mountain range transformed by Lan Yan''s force was not only a hundred miles in length, but also towering in height!


    Wanting to escape is really not a simple thing.


    And even if he escaped for a while, he was still trapped in Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment.


    If this immortal enchantment is not broken, Su Yan still can''t really be safe.


    After the dragon vein caught the head and tail, it immediately formed a strange force field, locking Su Yan in the middle of the mountains!


    Of course, Lan Yan also knew that the biggest weakness of her cultivating Xuanwu secret technique was her movement speed.


    In order to overcome this weakness, the easiest way is of course to limit the opponent''s speed!


    In a special position, Lan Yan increased gravity twenty times!


    In other words, what was originally a catty will become twenty catties in this position!


    This effect seems to be very general, in fact, the blood circulation, breathing, and the movement of the immortal element of the body will be greatly affected.


    Suddenly increasing the weight twenty times, the immortal''s muscles and bones can of course bear it, even if it is a million catties, the immortal may not be unable to bear it!


    But the test of this weight change is not the muscles and roots, but the internal organs!


    No matter how powerful the Golden Immortal or Immortal King is, their internal organs will definitely be very fragile!


    A sudden increase of twenty times the weight is almost equivalent to a few hard punches in the internal organs and brain, and it is the kind that is not separated from the belly!


    Gravity''s tearing will definitely damage the internal organs, and it will inevitably damage the pubic area!


    If it was the immortal cultivation base that fell into the middle of this powerful force field, he would immediately vomit blood for three liters, and then he would bleed and die.


    Even Jinxian would be very reluctant to bear it, and would suffer serious internal injuries.


    The words of the Immortal King can barely bear it. It''s just that the twenty times the weight and the siege of the natural dragon veins turned into a prison!


    Not to mention the mortal, in such a sudden position, the mortal''s little heads will explode one by one!


    Lan Yan said: "This technique of Ancestral Dragon Locking God Formation has never been used since I realized it. It was originally aimed at those powerful criminals in the world of Canglan. Since you are locked by Ancestral Dragon, it will never be possible anymore. Escaped! This is your burial place today!"


    At Lan Yan''s wound, the remnants of the Frost Lance were melted by her with the immortal essence, and the flesh and blood have not been restored until now, and the hollow in her lower abdomen can be seen from a distance.


    Although the wound was recovering slowly, there was no bleeding anymore.


    The life energy of the Emperor Zhun is extremely powerful, even if his limbs are cut off, it will not endanger his life. Such damage will affect Lan Yan, but it will definitely not be fatal.


    In the twenty times the force field, a layer of dragon scales automatically appeared on Su Yan''s body surface, but there was also a lot of dark red blood flowing out under the dragon scales...


    This blood was proof that Su Yan''s internal organs had been damaged, but after the blood was emptied, the self-recovery function of the Immortal Dragon God battle body also began to take effect.


    With the special abilities of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, it should soon be able to evolve a special physique capable of coping with this twenty-fold force field. Su Yan is not worried about this at all.


    What Su Yan was really worried about was that he already had a hunch-the Emperor Hongmeng would definitely come!


    If he couldn''t get away before the arrival of Emperor Hongmeng, then there would be no chance to get away again.


    Su Yan glanced back at his back, there were all towering mountain peaks, completely blocking his vision, even the immortal demon tree could not be seen.


    But in the spiritual sense, Su Yan could still feel that the connection between the Immortal Demon Tree and him was still there.


    The immortal demon tree is Su Yan''s greatest support, only the immortal demon tree is still there, and Su Yan has the hope of retreating all over his body.


    The Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is really amazing, and within a short time Su Yan has adapted to the position of twenty times the gravity!


    Even the respiratory tract is becoming abnormally smooth.


    Lan Yan snorted coldly: "So you still have the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body? Hunyuan Saint Body plus the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, one of the three dragon bodies, if you become a great emperor, I''m afraid it will Screw our heads off!"


    Lan Yan suddenly turned around, sprayed a mouthful of blood, and then said: "Shenyin! What are you waiting for? It''s time for you to play! I have locked him with a natural dragon vein, and he has nowhere to escape! You! Isn''t it Hongmeng''s number one sword repairer? Kill him quickly!"


    Lan Yan''s face was like golden paper at this time. The cold energy of the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was beyond her imagination. The cold energy had gradually penetrated into her heart along her meridians.


    I could only let Shenyin do it for him to fight Su Yan.


    Shenyin chose to use a sword to answer. She used the sword to turn a radius and slammed into Su Yan''s face. All the void behind her had been cut to pieces by her!


    Everything the sword light passed through was devastated and rotten, and even Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment was shaken by it!


    Although Lan Yan had to use Xian Yuan to repair the barrier and the space is very difficult, but she laughed wildly.


    She has set up the arena, the next thing to watch is the battle between the two peerless sword repairers!


    This kind of struggle is not often seen, especially the sound of Shenyin has always been hidden in the Hongmeng Immortal Realm, and it is almost no longer revealing her true strength as a quasi-emperor in front of people!


    Lan Yan was already curious about the strength gap between them. Now that he is facing the Great Emperor Su Baxian, Shen Yin shouldn''t have any reservations, right?

 Chapter 3980： Silver-haired voice

    Chapter 3980: Silver-haired Divine Voice


    Thinking of this, Lan Yan was a little cheerful.


    Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword resisted Shenyin. This first sword was already extremely difficult!


    Su Yan has the blessing of the immortal dragon **** battle body, the strength of the flesh is already considered terrifying, especially when he absorbed the power of the immortal demon tree''s prayer just now and turned it into an immortal element, Su Yan specially tempered it with the immortal element. Physical body!


    At this time, his physical body was already in a brand new realm!


    The battle body of the immortal dragon **** is no longer a trivial thing, it has entered the realm of the fourth-level phantom ancestor dragon from the realm of the immortal robbery dragon!


    Now Su Yan''s dragon body breath is close to that of Ancestral Dragon!


    But after the collision of this sword, Su Yan only felt that his hands were numb, and the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand was almost about to let go!


    As far as the battle of swordsmanship is concerned, Su Yan has no idea how long he has not suffered, and he can''t help being surprised. It seems that with the accumulation of so many epochs, even if Shenyin has not broken through to the realm of the immortal emperor, he has already accumulated a huge amount of power!


    This sword also gave Su Yan a vigilance: Shenyin definitely has the strength to kill him, so that the hard work of the ninth reincarnation can be turned into flowing water!


    Immediately after the collision of Shenyin''s first sword, he swung out the second sword!


    This second sword is still as fast as lightning!


    Su Yan''s hand holding the sword was still in the air, and it was too late to come for help at this time, so she could only dodge the light of Shenyin''s sword sideways!


    Boom!


    I saw a deep gap in the natural dragon veins cut by Shenyin''s sword!


    And the light wing behind Su Yan was cut in half!


    Shenyin''s speed and power seemed to be completely unconstrained by the twenty-fold position, and even Lan Yan was surprised.


    Surprised, Lan Yan began to repair the damage on the natural dragon veins.


    And Shenyin''s sword has pierced towards Su Yan''s dead corner!


    Lan Yan didn''t even see how Su Yan responded, only a clanging sound, and then the two flew towards the sky together!


    Then at least ten swords were right in the air. The two men came and went too fast in the void, and all they could see were afterimages!


    This is rather boring, because you can''t even see where the two parties in the fight are.


    Lan Yan looked to the rear at this time. Outside the encircled circle of the natural dragon veins, the five-thousand-meter giant was completely entangled by the immortal demon tree and could not move.


    But Lan Yan gave birth to another big idea. She also has many immortal kings, golden immortals, heavenly immortals, and millions of Taoist soldiers. If they were to cut wood together, they might be able to cause some damage to the immortal demon tree.


    Even if you can''t treat the Immortal Demon Tree, you can at least divide Su Yan''s mind!


    Lan Yan��s divine thoughts were quickly divided. In the formation of millions of soldiers, those immortal kings immediately understood Lan Yan��s meaning, and ordered millions of soldiers to bend their bows and shoot arrows, but this time they were replaced by gods. rocket!


    Millions of arrows shot towards the immortal demon tree together. While in the air, the three immortal kings used the fire-type immortal together to urge the million **** rockets, turning them into a stretch of purple fire, and plunged into the immortality. Above the five-color light of the demon tree!


    The five-color light of the Immortal Demon Tree blocked most of the purple fire, but there was still a fire rain falling on the Immortal Demon Tree through the gap created by the giant just now.


    The three immortal kings saw that the purple fire of refining magic had fallen on the body of the immortal demon tree, and they were all ecstatic, and then desperately urged the immortal element to bless the fairy rule of the fire system, and turned the purple fire of refining into one piece. A more majestic sea of ??fire!


    But the immortal demon tree has never been afraid of fire. Although this purple fire burns majesticly, it can''t hurt the root of the immortal demon tree at all. It just gradually liberated the giant that had been restrained!


    After the giant regained his mobility, he hugged the trunk of the immortal demon tree, but now it is different. The immortal demon tree has grown to a height of fifty thousand feet, ten times that of the giant!


    It is almost impossible for the giant to uproot the immortal demon tree!


    Lan Yan has no extra mana to make this giant grow to a height of ten thousand feet. Since the immortal demon tree cannot be shaken, it can only come to an end temporarily.


    The sword fight between Su Yan and Shenyin had also temporarily stopped.


    Although the fight just now was extremely dangerous, neither of them was injured.


    But what made Lan Yan care about was that the two of them chose pure swordsmanship to fight, and neither used Xianze''s power.


    There should be some mystery in this, but Lan Yan didn''t understand.


    Here is her immortal enchantment. She can completely suppress Su Yan''s immortal power and indulge the immortal power of Shenyin. This is obviously a link between one and the other. I don''t know why Shenyin actually gave up.


    Lan Yan has always respected Shenyin''s strength, so she didn''t ask too much.


    Su Yan said, "Shenyin, I''m already a little bored. It seems that after such a long period of time, you have not grown at all. You used the tricks I have seen in the past. After many eras, you haven''t created new ones. Skills and exercises?"


    Shenyin used "Heaven''s Punishment Sword", a total of twelve styles. Although the first nine styles were a bit difficult to connect, Su Yan was still standing here at this time.


    This is actually a certain degree of victory!


    After all, there is still a realm gap between the two!


    And "Heaven Punishment Sword" is really dangerous in the last two tricks, the God Punishment hasn''t been used yet. Of course, Su Yan knows this very well.


    Shenyin suddenly untied her veil, and then untied the straps of her hair. After that hair fell down and turned into silvery white!


    Although Shenyin''s face is absolutely beautiful, there is no smoke and smoke in the world, only the sense of majesty.


    Just by looking at her eyes, she knew that she had entered the realm of too much forgiveness!


    The reason Shenyin could not enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor was only because she could not wait for that ethereal fate, not because of her lack of ability or talent.


    The divine voice with white hair converged all the murderous aura, or in other words, turned the murderous aura into the invisible!


    This is the first time that Lan Yan has seen such a divine voice!


    She has been guarding here with Shenyin for many years. She has seen Shenyin hands-on many times, but she has never seen Shenyin personally untie her veil and hair band, showing people with such a disheveled image!


    And she didn''t understand what Shenyin''s silver hair was all about... it was the first time she had seen each other! It turns out that the always solemn divine voice has such a disheveled posture!


    In fact, I have seen Shenyin since the first day I arrived at Hongmeng Immortal Domain.


    At that time, the sound of the gods was as beautiful as today, almost impeccably beautiful, and the clothes and etiquette were almost perfect! It can be said that it is the longing object of all female fairies in Hongmeng Xianyu!


    Beautiful, long-lived, powerful, high-level...The sound of the gods matches almost all the beautiful words.


    When Lan Yan saw Shenyin for the first time, Shenyin walked over the Langya Immortal Bridge and followed a few female fairies. Those female fairies also existed very well, but compared with Shenyin, no matter what The temperament and manners were so bad that he immediately became a vulgar fan.


    At that time, Lan Yan was already amazed in her heart: How could there be such a perfect woman in this world! If only I could be as perfect as her!

 Chapter 3981： Wan Dao Annihilation

    The third thousand nine hundred and eighty-one chapters are extinguished


    Later, Lan Yan learned a lot about Shenyin, and knew that she came from the immortal ancient times and had even more qualifications than many immortal emperors.


    Therefore, many immortal emperors have to sell her face and respect her very much.


    But Shenyin has always been cold, high up, just like a crane in a flock of chickens.


    A thousand years ago, they were sent here together because of something, and Lan Yan was even a little grateful that she could work with the goddess she was looking forward to.


    Lan Yan had never seen the appearance of Shenyin''s disheveled hair. This should be the first time Shenyin showed an imperfect side in front of her.


    "This is the divine sound I know. It seems that your sword hasn''t become dull, just put it away." Su Yan said, "I want to re-create a great cause, do you want to follow me again. If it is someone else," I will certainly not give this opportunity, but if it is you, Shenyin, I am willing to give you this opportunity."


    Lan Yan was not only puzzled, was the divine voice of the year like this with white hair and loose hair?


    Shenyin said coldly to Su Yan: "Today''s immortal world is no longer the immortal world that you controlled back then. After so many eras, everything is right and wrong! You let me follow you... Isn''t it a dead end?"


    Su Yan proudly said: "I have cultivated the immortal dragon **** battle body, and have the blessing of the Hunyuan Eucharist. The achievements in this world will steadily exceed the previous ones. When I enter the realm of the emperor, there will be no more in the heavens. One is my opponent. How can it be said that it is a dead end?"


    Shenyin hasn''t spoken for a long time. If someone says something is invincible in the world, Shenyin will never believe it, and will only treat that person''s brain as broken.


    But this was what Xianwu Great Emperor Su Ba said first, this man had already stood at the pinnacle of the heavens!


    But Shenyin is definitely not so easily shaken, her mind is by no means comparable to that of an ordinary quasi emperor, gently raising her long sword, the killing intent reflected by the sword light is as deep as the sea!


    But the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda appeared outside Su Yan!


    When this buddha pagoda appeared, Shenyin couldn''t help showing an expression of wonder.


    What kind of meaning this eight-story Buddha pagoda represents, the voice of the gods who have experienced that era can''t be clearer!


    I don��t know how many immortal emperors and Dao ancestors were suppressed under the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    Shenyin''s silver hair was scattered, making it impossible for people to see the expression on her face.


    But a golden electric light appeared above her blade!


    This electric light not only contains the power of the immortal rule, but also the blessing of the ancient avenue!


    There used to be three thousand great avenues in ancient times, but after the fall of the ancient emperor and the change of era, many great avenues have been wiped out.


    There are few avenues that still exist today. Shenyin has mastered one avenue, and engraved this avenue on his sword, and has achieved a complete fit with the avenue...


    If she can further engrave the avenue on her soul, she can enter the realm of the immortal emperor!


    At this level of cultivation, I am afraid it is only one step away from reaching the sky.


    After the ancient avenue turned into a golden electric light, it gradually became extremely shining!


    It is as if a golden sun rises between the mountains!


    The golden sun covered the brilliance of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda, and this sword is the eleven-type ten thousand eradication of the "Sword of Heaven''s Punishment"!


    Although Shenyin had only one sword, the Golden Thunder rushed towards Su Yan from all directions!


    The huge light group is too dazzling, and it is impossible for people to tell where the divine sound is.


    The immortal music of the ancient times is played among the mountains!


    All the musical instruments in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda were inspired, and they played a magnificent fairy music!


    Lan Yan was inexplicably shocked for a while!


    Because she had no idea where this shocking fairy music came from.


    I saw thousands of thunders spread out in the depths of that golden light, as if thousands of golden dragons took off, and even the natural dragon veins were shaken!


    The most powerful part of Shenyin��s trick to the end is that it can wipe out the power of Xianze, which can be said to be an evolutionary version of one sword to break the ten thousand magic!


    If Su Yan uses the power of Xian Ze to fight against Shenyin, then the gap between them will be infinitely enlarged, I am afraid that even the defense of the eight-story Buddha Pagoda will be broken by Shenyin!


    You must know that the last form of Shenyin''s "Heaven Punishment Sword" is still in your own hands, and has not been released directly!


    There was only one way for Su Yan to deal with it, and that was to use the power of the Immortal Demon Tree''s wish to fight the divine sound. There was no other way to go.


    Fortunately, the connection between Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree is still there. Although it is cut off by the mountains, this connection will not be cut off!


    As long as the contact remains, Su Yan can continuously borrow strength from the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Su Yan first deployed a layer of defense on the outside with the Tizhun Dao Ring!


    When the defense of the Buddha''s light was broken by Shenyin''s powerful sword aura, Su Yan had already used this gap to borrow the power of prayer from the immortal demon tree!


    I saw the five-color sacred light pushed away from Su Yan''s palm, and directly collided with Shenyin''s sword aura!


    I saw a circle of ripples swaying away!


    And the natural dragon veins surrounding Su Yan were also shocked!


    Afterwards, many of the golden thunders smashed into the mountains, although they were just aftermaths, but these mountains could not resist the power of the golden thunders at all!


    The mountains are rolling, and even a section of the mountains is shattered by Shenyin''s sword!


    When the dragon vein was cut off, the twenty-fold position was also shattered!


    Lan Yan immediately wanted to restore the natural dragon veins, but she found that the place where the dragon veins had been cut became empty, and it was really not that easy to recover!


    The smoke and dust billowed among the billowing rocks, and the breath of Shenyin and Su Yan were still there, that is to say, the two had not yet distinguished the winner!


    On the other side of the mountain range, the immortal demon tree shook inexplicably, causing many cracks to appear on the ground!


    And the 5,000-zhang giant, and the purple sacred fire on the immortal demon tree, were all directly pushed out by a single force!


    Then the Immortal Demon Tree grew vigorously again!


    Lan Yan only felt extremely hateful, but she was helpless. The power she mastered was almost all related to the law of soil practice. Soil can nourish wood but cannot restrain it. In this relationship of mutual growth and mutual restraint, she definitely suffers.


    A click came from the middle of the mountains...


    Although this voice came from the place where Shenyin and Su Yan fought, Lan Yan felt that it was so clear that even the sound of the surrounding mountains shattering and rolling in could not be covered.


    The smoke and dust in the sky dissipated, and Shenyin''s sword had been embedded in a colorful shield!

 Chapter 3982： Extinction

    Chapter 3982: Destroy the world without self


    Although there are ancient totem blessings on this shield, it can''t stop Shenyin''s sword!


    When a crack appeared on the shield, the crack spread immediately, and the crackling sound caused by the breaking was endless!


    Shenyin actually shattered the shield of the Immortal Demon Tree''s wish!


    Inside Su Yan, there is only one barrier left on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and the final form of Shenyin''s "Heaven Punishment Sword"-Extinguish the World without Self is already brewing!


    I saw Shenyin''s silver hair flying upside down towards the sky, and a bright and yan face without any expression, it seemed to have long been aloof and arrogant!


    When Shenyin entered the state of being too overwhelming, her state of mind no longer had any weakness, and even the previous fear of Su Yan disappeared!


    What should Su Yan do?


    The realm gap between the immortal king and the quasi emperor is placed here, and it can''t be filled with skills at all!


    Shenyin was also a quasi-emperor from that era. Although his moves and his understanding of various Taoisms were weaker than Su Yan, they were still at the same level.


    What''s more, at this time, she still has the blessing of being too overwhelming!


    Shenyin''s sword originally contained thousands of golden thunders, and a single sword could almost destroy a mortal world!


    At this time, these golden thunders gradually dimmed, and the surrounding was surrounded by a strange purple-black substance. In the end, even the sword in Shenyin''s hand became abnormally transparent, and all of it was filled with this strange purple-black substance. !


    This kind of substance seems to come from a distant world, and it also seems to come from before the creation of the world!


    It represents a level that is completely opposite to the laws of the world today... it can be regarded as a kind of anti-matter!


    The so-called annihilation of the world without self is a powerful killer move that cancels out both the positive and negative substances.


    After this move is swayed, all the indestructible matter will no longer exist, and even the immortal itself will be wiped out with it!


    This is the Taikoo Avenue that Shenyin has mastered!


    Even if this sword fell on the immortal emperor, the immortal emperor would definitely be overwhelmed!


    What''s more, Su Yan now only has the cultivation base of the Immortal King... how to deal with it? !


    If you let this weird purple-black substance contaminate your body, then Su Yan''s physical body will inevitably be wiped out!


    But even if you want to dodge, there is no room for dodge in such a close space!


    Shenyin, who has entered the realm of Too Shang Wang, is like a killing machine with extreme precision. It will not make any mistakes, and will not interfere with the rhythm of the sword due to other factors!


    When the golden thunder exploded completely in the sky, the sword of Shenyin really came out!


    The defense of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda in front of Shenyin''s sword is actually more fragile than paper, and the sword light with the purple-black substance easily penetrated the defense of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    That full of momentum Xianle also stopped abruptly at this time!


    After the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was destroyed, the sword light of Shenyin was still as fast as lightning, and there was almost no stagnation!


    Perhaps this is the strongest sword in his life that has achieved the realm of quasi-emperor and almost possesses the divine voice of endless life!


    It is also a sword that cannot find any flaws!


    Then the sword light that took advantage of the trend was accurately inserted into Su Yan''s body!


    It''s just that Shenyin''s sword has a very strange feeling. It doesn''t seem to destroy the flesh and blood, but it seems to hit something unknowable...


    Shenyin saw Su Yan''s body shattered in the void, and then merged into a distortion!


    Then the destructive power of Shishiwumei''s trick broke out completely!


    The natural dragon veins that were already shaken all turned into flying ash under a black shock wave!


    Inexplicably, Lan Yan also suffered a great backlash, spouting a mouthful of blood!


    And not only was born with dragon veins, but even the land transformed from Lan Yan had a huge void!


    All the matter in this cavity is shattered! Only an eternal void is left!


    This sword is a move capable of breaking everything!


    Even Su Yan''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was annihilated overnight!


    As long as it is the material in this world, it is absolutely impossible to escape the end of annihilation before this sword destroys the world without self!


    Probably even after the immortal emperor was hit by this sword, he couldn''t escape his fate!


    Lan Yan was already speechless, it turned out that this was Shenyin''s strongest strength!


    But Lan Yan saw that in the void, Shenyin unexpectedly spilled a piece of blood behind her, dyeing her white hair into a stern blood!


    Wait... what''s going on?


    Was it Su Ba''s backlash before he died?


    Lan Yan''s eyes were full of disbelief, because she hadn''t seen Su Yan''s shot at all. Even if the shot was shot, it should have hurt the front of Shenyin. How could it hurt the back of Shenyin?


    And in the distant void, Su Yan��s voice was heard at this moment, ��It��s really dangerous, I almost fell into your hand. Shenyin, it seems that I underestimated you, you Although his strength has not entered the ranks of the immortal emperor, in the realm of the quasi emperor, it should have been a near invincible existence..."


    While Su Yan spoke, he fell from the void to the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Lan Yan looked stunned, completely unaware of what happened just now.


    She clearly saw that Shenyin��s sword light shattered the Buddha��s light, shattered the shield of prayer, and finally broke the eight-story pagoda, and then cut Su Yan��s body into two pieces. Annihilation...


    How could another Su Yan fall from the void?


    Lan Yan only felt that she was really confused. She had witnessed so many top battles, but there has never been an unusual battle like the fighting here!


    Shenyin flew towards Lan Yan, and then coldly said: "He reversed the cause and effect. Even if my sword hits him, it will not help. He can change his destiny by rewriting the result and turn death into survival. Look. He has even mastered the cause and effect..."


    Shenyin''s tone was still very calm, but the wound on the back looked shocking.


    A brilliant blood dyed white hair and clothes, but Shenyin looked nonchalant.


    Indeed, her vitality is very strong, but this degree of injury will never endanger her life.


    Lan Yan was dumbfounded for a while before saying: "Then what are we going to do? If he can rewrite the cause and effect, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having a true immortal body?"


    Shenyin shook his head gently and said: "There has never been an immortal body in this world. He must have his own weakness, but we haven''t found this weakness yet."


    And the purple and black strange substances on the Shenyin Jianfeng also gradually disappeared, and it seemed that she had no way to use another move to destroy the world without self.

 Chapter 3983： Kowloon pull the coffin

    Chapter 3983: Nine Dragons Pulling the Coffin


    There is nothing wrong with Shenyin''s words, there is absolutely no real invincibility in this world, mutual generation and mutual restraint exist in every aspect.


    Su Yan stood on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree at this time, panting gently.


    It was almost the only path that could be chosen just now to escape the divine sound of annihilation by reversing the cause and effect.


    Even Su Yan had to admit that Shenyin''s move to destroy the world has reached the realm of furnace fire, and it was a sword move with no flaws at all!


    It is no longer possible to beat Shenyin from the change of tricks. If you want to beat this trick to destroy the world, you can only use the realm of the emperor to crush!


    This can be said to be the strongest sword that Su Yan has seen since his rebirth!


    The other people''s sword moves are not worthy of even lifting shoes for this move.


    But-reversing cause and effect requires a huge price, absolutely not as easy as Lan Yan said.


    If cause and effect can be reversed at will, then everything in this universe will be messed up.


    Even if the power of prayer is used to reverse cause and effect, most of the cost has been resolved by the power of prayer, and the remaining small part of the cost is extremely difficult to bear.


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to stand on the immortal demon tree unrestrainedly, but in fact his physical condition had reached the limit, and it was already extremely difficult to move his fingers.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s demeanor seemed too calm and unpredictable.


    Both Lan Yan and Shenyin were turned away by Su Baxian''s prestigious name and arrogant expression, and they did not discover Su Yan''s abnormal condition at this time.


    Just now Su Yan used the power of cause and effect to cut a scar on the back of Shenyin, which was actually sealing Shenyin''s mobility. If she was calm enough, she would not arbitrarily kill him in front of Su Yan.


    This is actually a part of psychological tactics.


    Fortunately, this psychological tactic worked, and Lan Yan and Shenyin didn''t let Lan Yan and Shenyin discover Su Yan''s weakness at this time.


    Su Yan was no longer able to move his sword at this time. His whole body muscles seemed to be torn, and the pain was nothing more. The key was that he couldn''t make it even a little bit of strength.


    At this time of the war, Su Yan must also consider the issue of retreat.


    The growth of the Immortal Demon Tree also ended here, at this time it was already flourishing, and then many flowers bloomed in front of the two quasi-emperors.


    These flowers brought bursts of strange fragrance, and in the strange fragrance, the millions of soldiers'' attack on the immortal demon tree was still going on.


    And those golden immortals and immortal kings are already using the power of immortals to help out!


    Below the immortal demon tree, a mess of various rays of light was constantly shining, but it was extremely difficult to break through the multicolored divine light defense of the immortal demon tree.


    Su Yan calculated in his heart, if he wanted to use the Immortal Demon Tree to escape from here at this time, what method would be the best.


    Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment has not been broken yet, even if the space portal is opened at this time, it is extremely likely to be destroyed by Lan Yan. And the destination of the space transmission will be exposed to Lan Yan.


    It seems that the most urgent task is to break the immortal enchantment first, otherwise there will never be any security.


    Lan Yan gritted his teeth and said to Shenyin: "This immortal demon tree of him is really horrible. I think the strength is no less than that of the immortal emperor! If it weren''t for this demon tree, what would we do? As for being so embarrassed?"


    Lan Yan and Shenyin were already injured, and the blood stained their clothes with a stern color.


    At this time, Su Yan looked unscathed, and it seemed that Su Yan had the upper hand.


    Su Yan said, "Shenyin, are you really not going to serve me? Good birds choose trees and live there. You have already witnessed my strength. Do you want to continue to be enemies with me? When we meet again next time, maybe I have already You are a quasi emperor just like you."


    Shenyin responded with silence to Su Yan''s words.


    Instead, Lan Yan became impatient and said, "Shenyin, don''t be fooled by him. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will never allow any form of betrayal. If you betray Immortal Hongmeng, you will definitely be liquidated!"


    Shenyin said: "Su Baxian, what use is it for you to say this kind of thing now? If you are still at the peak of the year, I will naturally have my own choice, but your current realm is not as good as mine... How can I help you? After procrastinating you for so long, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng should be here soon, and you are already here!"


    Su Yan heard the words of the divine sound, and her heart swelled. If you count the time, after such a long time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is indeed likely to come at any time.


    Time has gradually ceased to stand on Su Yan''s side.


    If the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor arrives, I am afraid that I can only get away by turning the power of the Immortal Demon Tree into a one-time wish...


    But if you do this, you will undoubtedly lose the Immortal Demon Tree!


    If it hadn''t reached the final juncture, Su Yan would definitely not do it.


    And above the Canglan world in the distance, a huge coffin was dragged by nine undead dragons, sliding in the void of the universe.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already sensed the aura of annihilating the world, and planned to descend in the center of that battlefield!


    But he was pulled back by the breath of the coffin!


    This coffin definitely did not appear here out of thin air and disorderly!


    It should also come first for Su Ba!


    The people pulling the coffin were all Taikoo dragons, but these nine Taikoo dragons did not know how many years they had died. The flesh and blood on their bodies had already become very stiff, and bones were even exposed in some places.


    But the blue soul flame in the eyes has been jumping endlessly!


    Nine undead ancient dragons are not so easy to find, especially the five-clawed golden dragon with a body length of more than a thousand feet!


    But what makes people feel more mysterious is the coffin pulled behind the nine ancient dragons.


    The material of this coffin looks non-metal or wood. A very strange three-faced man is carved on it. Each eye of the three-faced man protrudes very clearly.


    No breath of the coffin itself leaked out, making it somewhat uncertain whether a corpse actually slept inside the coffin.


    But these nine necromancer Taikoo dragons definitely did not come here for an outing.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said to the coffin: "You must have come first for Su Ba, right? Do you think you can compete with this emperor?"


    There was no sound from the coffin, and even the actions of the nine undead ancient dragons showed no signs of stopping.


    If this coffin really had a master, then he would have ignored the words of Emperor Hongmeng.


    This is how immortal Emperor Hongmeng can endure. With just a light stomping, this cosmic void splits into many different spaces, and then these many spaces overlap.


    The space seems unchanged, but in fact it has turned into a maze that can never reach the end!


    But in front of the nine-headed necromancer Taigulong unexpectedly immediately appeared a golden time-space gate... This way of dealing with it was almost immediately born!


    There was still no aura in the coffin, but every immortal king who accompanied him already knew it, and there was an extraordinary existence lying in the coffin!

 Chapter 3984： Temporal Storm

    Chapter 3984: Space-Time Storm


    Emperor Hongmeng furiously said: "Are you thinking that Emperor Ben can''t overturn your coffin board?"


    Although I don''t know who the owner of this coffin is, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will never give in!


    Let��s not talk about the prestige of the immortal emperor, but for the name of Su Baxian, the immortal emperor Hongmeng decided that there was no possibility of giving in!


    Back then, he had participated in the siege of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, and everyone was considered an incompatible enemy. If Su Ba was allowed to grow bigger, it would inevitably become a great hidden danger in the future.


    Su Baxian has fallen for many epochs, but suddenly and miraculously "resurrected", the immortal Emperor Hongmeng who is also the immortal emperor didn''t want to get the secret of this?


    Although Immortal Hongmeng did not make any movements, the multiple overlapping spaces in the void suddenly tore!


    Even the golden time-space portal was torn at the same time!


    Only the turbulence of time and space is left in all directions!


    This is the true strength of the immortal emperor, he doesn''t need to cast any spells, he can tear the space just by relying on his spiritual thoughts.


    But in this way, not only the coffin pulled by the Primordial Necromancer, but also the immortal Emperor Hongmeng and his party were trapped here.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s mind was very clear, that is, not allowing the owner of this coffin to approach Su Yan, even if he could not get Su Baxian''s secret, he would never allow others to get involved!


    After that, the Emperor Hongmeng changed his second avatar and turned into a giant Lei Ze with a thousand feet, wanting to hold the coffin behind the nine-headed Necromancer Taigulong in his own hands!


    Lei Ze giant has a strong divinity, is the first protoss after the creation of the world, and was once able to fight against the ancient emperor.


    Even the immortal emperor who had already made achievements in the Primordial Era, it is difficult to refine the Lei Ze giant into his second clone.


    To do so requires not only strong strength, but also extraordinary opportunities.


    The immortal Emperor Hongmeng released the second clone of Lei Ze giant, the meaning is very obvious, just want to test the secret hidden in this weird coffin!


    But Lei Ze giant''s hand stretched out, and he was already cut off by an invisible force!


    This invisible power came from within, and there was still no breath leaking out of the coffin...


    It seems that there are strong ones hiding in this cosmic void.


    The entourage of the immortal kings all showed a surprised expression, because whether they looked with their eyes or with their spiritual sense, they could only feel the turbulence of time and space around them!


    The turbulence of time and space may confuse many time and space, or it may just be a simple aggregation of broken spaces. This kind of place cannot survive in flesh and blood.


    How can there be a strong person who can hide it?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also raised his head and looked towards the incomparable emptiness, and finally turned into a heavy sigh.


    "It''s the power of darkness, do you want to awaken..." Immortal Hongmeng''s words turned into three dignified words, "You came first for Su Ba, is it because Su Baxian has already taken refuge in darkness?"


    Those immortal kings didn''t know what the darkness was that Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was talking about, so they held their breath and listened.


    Several epochs ago, Moxiu had been swept into the Demon Realm. Today, there are only seven emperors in the Demon Realm, and there is no way to compare with the atmosphere of the Immortal Realm.


    Could it be that in this underworld, there is also a dark power that the emperors of the heavens can''t control?


    Giant Lei Ze covered the wound on his arm, but he couldn''t stop the flow of blood.


    In the darkness, only the words of the Emperor Hongmeng echoed in the void, without any response, as if he was talking to himself alone.


    But the surrounding time and space turbulence gradually gathered together, and it seemed that it was about to turn into a time and space storm!


    And the coffin that has been silent has finally changed, and there is a purple magic pattern on it!


    "This is... the ancient emperor''s forbidden pattern? So you are not only from the darkness, or the ancient emperor?" At this moment, even the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor''s brows were tightly closed!


    When the purple forbidden pattern appeared, the power that originated from the depths of darkness gradually began to awaken...


    Even the immortal demon tree in the distance shook together!


    Then the roots of the immortal demon tree slammed out frantically, swept tens of thousands of soldiers directly, and broke the spells of the seven fairy kings!


    After many Taoist soldiers were drawn into the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree, they were brought into the soil, as if they were going to be used as fertilizer by the Immortal Demon Tree!


    After Su Yan controlled the Immortal Demon Tree, he also controlled the immortal Demon Tree''s pure greed and direct thirst for life energy.


    Today''s Immortal Demon Tree can be regarded as an extension of a part of Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan will never allow the incarnation of the immortal demon tree to become a juicer, squeezing life energy from humans or other life forms as fruits!


    But at this time the immortal demon tree was almost out of control! It''s like returning to the time when I was in the Lost City!


    There is only one reason for the immortal demon tree to run wild. It seems that the divine consciousness of the ancient emperor of God Huang is about to awaken within the immortal demon tree!


    But the ancient emperor Shenhuang is a dead person, how could the consciousness of the dead be awakened?


    Only the remnant soul of the ancient emperor of the gods and desolates was left at the time of his death, and was summoned and guided by a certain power!


    The divine sense of the ancient emperor can only be summoned and guided by the divine sense of the ancient emperor. Could it be that the ancient emperor discovered the divine sense of the ancient emperor?


    But how is this possible...all the ancient emperors have all perished in those days, and it is absolutely impossible for a fish to slip through the net!


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, a huge energy shock burst out in the distance, which seemed to be a time and space storm...


    Could there be any strange existence in that time and space storm that could resonate with the remnant soul of the ancient emperor?


    At this moment, Su Yan also showed extremely surprised eyes. If the Immortal Demon Tree were completely out of control, then he would lose the only power he could rely on!


    There will be almost no loss in the transmission of the space-time storm in the void of the universe, and soon there will be a storm of energy, which will completely shake the immortal enchantment of Lan Yan!


    There are waves of ripples on the immortal barrier...


    Along with the time and space storm, the aura of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor also came.


    Lan Yan exulted: "The aura of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor is about to arrive, and you are already dead. If you can take your head and present it in front of the Immortal Emperor, it must be a great achievement! Su Baxian, it seems you It is still hard to escape the fate of falling today!"


    Shenyin noticed something unusual!


    If the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor already knows the whereabouts of Su Baxian, he should use his great mana to directly descend into this immortal enchantment, there is no need and it should not be landed far away!


    Is there something more important than surrendering Su Ba in the distance?


    Moreover, this time and space storm also came very strange, Hongmeng Immortal Emperor definitely could not easily fall into the time and space storm!


    There is only one possibility for this kind of thing, that is, Emperor Hongmeng has encountered the opponent, and the strength of this opponent is still very strong!


    This inexplicable space-time storm was caused by this!

 Chapter 3985： Means to escape

    Chapter 3985: Means of Escape


    Lan Yan said: "Su Baxian, you asked Shenyin twice if you want to surrender and follow you. Now I want to ask you, do you want to surrender? If you surrender, you can suffer less, and you should have found out. , Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has arrived, and the power of Immortal Emperor is something you can''t contend anyway."


    Su Yan said disdainfully: "How can the ants shake the immortal demon tree? Since you want to play, I will play with you."


    After Su Yan said these words, he simply stopped controlling the Immortal Demon Tree, leaving him in a state of rampage.


    After the rampage of the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan could save the energy of controlling the Immortal Demon Tree, and only used the power of prayer to slowly recover himself.


    Many roots of the Immortal Demon Tree are entwined, but those Dao soldiers are not afraid of death, but charge even more bravely!


    Moreover, the fairy king used the fairy to forge more than a dozen long flame knives in the air to cut the roots of the immortal demon tree frantically!


    Between this attack and defense, the Immortal Demon Tree was killed and retreated steadily!


    Seeing the aura of his men like a rainbow, Lan Yan exulted and said, "Su Baxian! Even if all of the millions of Taoist soldiers fall, I will delay you here! When the Emperor Hongmeng arrives, you will be here. That''s it!"


    Su Yan didn''t make any response, just standing on the immortal demon tree overlooking the battlefield.


    Gradually the immortal demon tree vibrated again, and in this vibration, many flowers that the immortal demon tree had just formed fell from the treetops, turning into a gorgeous rain of flowers.


    After the flowers receded, many fruits were formed on the Immortal Demon Tree. The branches were already covered in a short while.


    The immortal demon tree shuddered, and in the huge shaking caused, many branches and leaves were shaken to the ground below!


    After those fruits fell, they changed into Taoist soldiers with eighteen weapons!


    There are at least one hundred thousand Dao soldiers born from the Immortal Demon Tree, but it is still difficult to resist the millions of Dao soldiers under Lan Yan''s command!


    What''s more, there are many immortal kings and golden immortals on Lan Yan''s side.


    The changing roots of the immortal demon tree and the Taoist soldiers have been surrounded and suppressed very tragically!


    At this time, the situation had obviously become unfavorable for Su Yan.


    Lan Yan laughed wildly in the void, even though the wounds on her body still looked shocking, but she laughed extraordinarily indulgent: "Su Ba first, Su Baxian! I never thought you would fall into my hands in the end! When I mention it When you go to heaven with your head, the heavens will preach my Lan Yan''s name!"


    "Really?" Su Yan has been repairing his body with the power of prayer since just now.


    If the torn muscles and physical strength are to be returned to the body, the strength of prayer is very large, and more importantly, the body''s endurance is always limited.


    Su Yan had already used ten times the strength of his own prayer to forcibly break through to the top of the fairy king, and used the strength of prayer to modify the cause and effect, and escaped Shen Yin��s sword of destroying the world without self. At this time, the body has reached the peak. To the limit of the power of prayer.


    The power of the body can reach the level of genes at the smallest possible level. If it reaches its limit, the genes will collapse.


    When this collapse reaches a certain level, the physical body will automatically collapse!


    This disintegration is powerless even with the power of prayer, at best it can only reshape a physical body.


    Fortunately, the Immortal Dragon God battle body is the kind of strange physique that can evolve after reaching the physiological limit, otherwise, Su Yan''s physical body will already be in a state of automatic disintegration at this time.


    The fruit on the immortal demon tree continued to fall, gradually becoming a battle between millions of soldiers!


    The Taoist soldiers of the fruit of the immortal demon tree didn''t know any battle formations or warfare at all. There was a very obvious gap between them and the well-trained Taoists under Lan Yan''s hands.


    But the fruit of the immortal demon tree was originally a consumable item, even if it was killed 200,000 or 500,000, it could grow again.


    This is not the case for Lan Yan''s Dao soldiers...Although they have always had the upper hand, consumption has always existed.


    The immortal demon tree not only consumes the number of Dao soldiers, but also consumes the physical strength of Dao soldiers!


    The shouting and killing of the Taoist soldiers is endless, and the confrontation of the millions of Taoist soldiers will inevitably make people feel excited!


    Lan Yan, Shenyin, and Su Yan are all the same. The three of them are already at the end of the crossbow, and now they all chose to watch this battle, and did not participate in the fighting of these Taoist soldiers.


    Su Yan had been accumulating his own power in secret, and after the power accumulation was almost the same, a blood-colored halberd appeared in Su Yan''s hand!


    This scarlet halberd shot a beam of scarlet light, directly breaking the eternal enchantment into a cave!


    The blood-colored light turned into corrosive energy, which remained above the immortal enchantment, and the immortal enchantment called Lan Yan could not heal for a long time!


    At this last moment, Su Yan had no other choice but to use the power of the conviction halberd!


    At this time, getting out of trouble is the most important thing. Although the air storm was thousands of miles away, with the strength of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor, this distance was actually close at hand.


    When the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor struggles out of that space-time storm, I''m afraid it will come here soon!


    Lan Yan desperately urged the spell, trying to fill the gap in the immortal enchantment, but the immortal yuan she filled seemed to sink into the sea, and she couldn''t eliminate the **** light from the immortal enchantment.


    It''s as if the originally pure and flawless enchantment has been polluted to some extent!


    The halberd of condemnation has not only its own power but also the blessing of the power of prayer. This vicious power has almost reached a certain extreme!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the ultimate evil in this world!


    Since this power can pollute Lan Yan''s enchantment, it must also pollute Su Yan''s mind. It is bound to make Su Yan''s demons continue to grow!


    It''s just that Su Yan has no choice when it comes to this situation. If he can''t even survive, he doesn''t have to think about other things.


    "How could this be?" Lan Yan looked at Shenyin. She had no idea what power Su Yan was using at this time. This **** power and any power Su Yan had used just now were obviously not a system.


    The divine voice, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, laughed loudly and said, "Su Baxian, do you think that even a man like you will eventually fall into the magical way? Are you worthy of me to follow you?"


    A circle of blood enveloped Su Yan, and gradually flew towards the outside of the immortal enchantment.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face can''t be seen half of joy, and said: "Shenyin, you can push me to such a degree, it is considered progress. But... the next time we meet again, you will find that we are in a relationship There will be absolutely no difference in strength, and even I will be above you!"


    Lan Yan watched Su Yan slowly rise from the immortal demon tree after being shrouded in blood, and she was eager to split. If Su Yan were to break away from her immortal enchantment, wouldn''t it be necessary to abandon all previous efforts?


    Lan Yan wanted to chase after him, and stopped Su Yan, but was held in place by Shenyin, "He has the ability to reverse cause and effect. You and I have been injured. If he is stabbed again, he will end up in a very possible way. Just fall, don''t take risks anymore!"

 Chapter 3986： Retreat

    Chapter 3986: Retreat from the whole body


    It is actually impossible for Su Yan to reverse the cause and effect again, but the ability to reverse the cause and effect just now really shocked Shen Yin and Lan Yan.


    In addition, he is the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, with such a frightening reputation, Shenyin and Lan Yan certainly did not dare to take risks at will.


    Lan Yan asked Shenyin: "Then are we just watching him leave calmly?"


    Shenyin sighed: "You and I have tried our best. It is not that we are not working hard enough. If the opponent is not Su Baxian, we have already won the victory... and the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor is too late."


    Shenyin��s words meant to blame the Emperor Hongmeng, but it��s okay to say that based on her qualifications.


    What''s more, the hole in Lan Yan''s abdomen pierced by the frost spear hasn''t healed yet, and Shenyin''s back is full of stern bloodstains. They have indeed tried their best. Even if the Emperor Hongmeng came, I am afraid they can''t. Blame.


    After Su Yan escaped from the immortal realm with the power of the Condemning Heaven Halberd, he said, "Immortal Demon Tree, why are you still staying there and not coming to me?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Immortal Demon Tree also changed dramatically.


    The roots of the immortal demon tree protruded from the earth, as if it had become a treant with many tentacles!


    After the roots stretched to the extreme, the crown of the Immortal Demon Tree fell to Su Yan''s feet again.


    Both Lan Yan and Shenyin could see that the Immortal Demon Tree wanted to leave with Su Yan, but the Immortal Demon Tree was tens of thousands of feet in height, and its size was extremely huge. How could it be possible to escape from the gap created by the Sinking Heaven Halberd? What?


    With the huge size of the Immortal Demon Tree, unless Lan Yan''s quasi-emperor barrier is completely destroyed, it is absolutely impossible for it to escape!


    Lan Yan snorted coldly: "He wants to be beautiful, he wants to retreat from you and me without leaving any price, how is this possible?"


    The immortal demon tree was close to the top of the immortal enchantment, and then it shook, and all the fruits on the immortal demon tree shook off, and after they fell to the ground, they turned into infinite Taoist soldiers!


    Lan Yan''s subordinate Dao soldiers could only quickly change the battle formation to deal with. Several immortal kings wanted to chase, but found that suddenly some of them couldn''t help them, and they fell from the sky to the ground one after another.


    Then the golden celestials and celestial celestial beings all collapsed to the ground in a short time, and couldn''t use half of their energy.


    And those gods are even worse, many of them are already lying on the ground with their hands and feet twitching and foaming at the mouth.


    On the contrary, those Taoist soldiers have nothing to do, and they are still living on the battlefield!


    Lan Yan and Shenyin knew at a glance that these immortals had been poisoned by some kind of strange poison, and this kind of strange poison was only useful to the immortals, and was not lethal to the lower-level Taoist soldiers.


    Lan Yan said, "Is the floral fragrance released by the demon tree just now poisonous?"


    Shenyin said: "Probably so. The Golden Immortal realm should not be invaded by a hundred poisons, and the toxins that can paralyze both the Golden Immortal and the Immortal King are already considered to be extraordinary. You and I need to go to the aftermath together."


    The floral scent of the Immortal Demon Tree is indeed poisonous, it can paralyze the nerves unconsciously, and the use of the immortal element will also speed up the time of the toxin attack.


    Those immortal kings and golden immortals fell from the sky one after another because of this reason.


    The Heavenly Immortal, Golden Immortal, and Immortal King had all been poisoned, and Lan Yan and Shenyin absolutely couldn''t ignore them.


    Although the number of Taoist soldiers released by the Immortal Demon Tree was extremely large, it was absolutely impossible for them to pose a threat to the emperor.


    Seeing Shenyin and Lan Yan falling below, Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and then cast a spell, the immortal demon tree below shrank quickly, and finally turned into a small tree sapling and returned to Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan had already left Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment and was about to leave here.


    The genetic bell that had been hanging around Lan Yan''s waist suddenly shook wildly!


    Seeing the shaking bell, Lan Yan and Shenyin showed extremely solemn expressions on their faces!


    Because this bell is a warning bell, when the bell jingles randomly, it means that there is an unquenchable riot in the world of Canglan, and it takes two quasi-emperors to return to the world of Canglan together!


    Lan Yan said, "Canglan World has not made any mistakes for thousands of years. How could something happen at this time?"


    The millions of Dao soldiers below are still fighting with the immortal demon tree. The mountains and rivers have also fallen into a sea of ??fire.


    The immortal king, golden immortal, and heavenly immortal were all paralyzed by the poison of the immortal demon tree, and within a short period of time, I was afraid that they would not be able to fly at all.


    Even the two quasi emperors were already wounded!


    The situation can be said to be so bad that it cannot be worse!


    Shenyin put away the long sword and said, "You and I will go back to the world of Canglan together. As long as you and I sit in town, the prisoners can''t make any tricks. If someone really dares to fight for their lives, then we will accompany you to the end! It''s just some prisoners after all!"


    After Su Yan left Lan Yan''s immortal enchantment, he let out a long breath.


    This battle was extremely costly for Su Yan, but being able to retreat with his whole body was already considered a victory!


    After all, the opponents are two quasi emperors, and one of them is still a god!


    However, after experiencing this battle, I am afraid that those enemies in the heavens will also know that the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian has returned to the fairy world!


    Those once great emperors will definitely join hands with each other out of fear!


    At that time, Su Yan will not only become more difficult to avenge, but even the pressure of survival will also increase!


    But if you choose such a path of revenge, you will inevitably encounter many difficulties and difficulties along the way, but no matter what the thorns are, just smash it!


    The jewel of the sin halberd led Su Yan to fly towards the farther void.


    After flying less than a thousand miles, the blood-colored radiance became more and more grand!


    It seems that there is a **** meteor in the far-reaching universe!


    On the one hand, this grand jewel shows that the power of the conviction halberd is increasing, but on the other hand it also shows that the power of the conviction halberd has been somewhat out of Su Yan''s control!


    After a battle with the two quasi-emperors, Su Yan had fallen into a low point in all aspects of physical and mental strength, and was in a very tired and sleepy state.


    But the conviction halberd did not experience much consumption, and after Su Yan raised his power to the realm of the immortal king in one breath, his inner demon also increased by at least ten times!


    One thing often has both positive and negative effects. Even if it is a good thing like elevating the realm, it will have a negative effect under certain conditions.


    Inner Demon and Su Yan are already on the same side. When Su Yan becomes stronger, then Inner Demon will also become stronger together!


    Under this long and different situation, the heart demon is no longer willing to be suppressed in the body by Su Yan. At this time, he has already contacted the sinning halberd, and is ready to seize control of Su Yan''s body!

 Chapter 3987： Blocking is worse than sparse

    Chapter 3987: Blocking is not as good as sparse


    It''s only a thousand miles away from the battlefield just now, not to mention the Emperor Hongmeng, even if the emperor Zhun''s mind spreads out, you can immediately discover Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    There is no way to ensure safety at such a small distance. Su Yan can only suppress the power of the inner demon while flying the conviction halberd toward the front!


    Su Yan forcibly boosted his energy. After flying for 50,000 miles, he finally saw a ray of radiance in the darkness of the universe!


    After seeing this great light, Su Yan flew towards this light almost without thinking.


    He is now about to reach a certain limit, and urgently needs to find a place to stay, and this piece of Hongmeng represents an independent small world.


    At this time, the conviction halberd has been trembling frantically in Su Yan''s hands. This trembling trembling halberd represents that the power has become less and less controlled by Su Yan, and even this weapon wants to be controlled in reverse. Su Yan''s body and mind!


    The power of backlash is almost at hand!


    The power of the conviction halberd is very powerful, but to use this powerful power is to carry a certain risk.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t escape the fate of being backlashed. If he couldn''t suppress the Sinking Halberd, then people would become slaves to weapons, and would eventually be swallowed up by the Sinking Halberd and degenerate into a monster that only knew how to kill.


    Su Yan wanted to suppress the power of the conviction halberd, but the pressure was not great.


    The power of the conviction halberd itself is not enough to collide with Su Yan''s soul, and more importantly, the heart demon in Su Yan''s body is already about to move!


    This is the only reason Su Yan can''t wait to find a place to settle down.


    Su Yan used the power of the immortal demon tree''s prayers to forcibly elevate his realm to a larger realm. The peerless Tianjiao also needed 800 years of painstaking practice to obtain achievements, and Su Yan obtained it in a very short time.


    To obtain this unconventional power, there is absolutely a price to pay.


    There is no one''s power in this world, it will be easy to get.


    When Su Yan''s strength increases sharply at an unreasonable rate, the inner demons in his body will benefit and grow stronger!


    Under this extreme situation, Su Yan had no time to worry about the situation of the demons because he had to take into account how the power of prayer that was ten times greater than his own.


    And in the dark, the heart demon has indeed absorbed a very powerful force... After Su Yan becomes weak, the powerful heart demon will of course come out to be a demon!


    The Tathagata Buddha was right, Su Yan must cut the spirit, but now is not a good time to cut the spirit.


    Moreover, Soul Slashing is inherently extremely risky!


    To resolve these risks, a lot of preliminary work is required.


    Today''s Su Yan has enemies everywhere in the heavens, and it is really difficult to find a place where he can quietly kill the spirit.


    Originally, the too illusory realm was the best place for slashing spirits, but looking at the current situation, the Buddha would never let Su Yan go into the too illusory realm again.


    Su Yan has gradually approached this Magnificence, this Magnificence is the formation of formation.


    This formation not only exists to prevent foreign enemies from invading, it is also the boundary of the small world, and it is a necessary foundation for maintaining the small world.


    The jewel of Conviction Tianji rushed into this formation almost effortlessly.


    This kind of formation often covers a range of tens of thousands of miles or hundreds of thousands of miles, and because it spreads too far, its own protective power will become very general.


    It would be very easy to break into it with the power of the conviction halberd.


    After Su Yan broke into this small world, the air inside immediately formed a strong wind resistance, and after violently rubbing against the light of the halberd of the crime, a lot of flames were formed, as if a red meteor was falling in the sky!


    Su Yan only saw a blue sky ahead, like the ocean...


    The blood-red light of the halberd of crime fell into the ocean fiercely, and a single stone caused a thousand waves!


    A stormy sea was set off on the originally calm ocean tide!


    After the wave gradually subsided, Su Yan was still nowhere to be seen.


    It seems that Su Yan has been lost at the bottom of the seabed.


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to have fallen into a strange state of burning five inner parts, even if the surrounding was cold sea water, it could not reduce the heat in his body!


    This heat seemed to tear him apart, and there seemed to be something about to gush out in his dantian!


    The power accumulated by the heart demon in the dark exceeds Su Yan''s original inference, and the abnormal condition of the body is related to this at this time!


    I saw that Su Yan''s eyes had become extremely red, and many dense bubbles appeared in the surrounding sea water!


    The power of the inner demon is evaporating the surrounding sea water!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body also fell into an extremely unstable state of violent walking.


    The dragon scale armor on his body appeared for a while, then disappeared again, and even his muscles and bones were in a strange state of tearing!


    Although the power of the inner demon was strong, Su Yan himself fell into an extremely weak state.


    The emergency retreat just now was a very wise decision. If you continue to stay in that place, you don''t need a divine sound to make a move, I''m afraid your body will collapse!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became a bit hideous. The heart demon seemed to have completely obtained the control of Su Yan''s body, but he was immobile on the bottom of the sea, and could only vent frantically toward the surrounding sea water!


    This venting will not cause any damage, no matter how crazy it is, as long as the power of the inner demon is almost vented, Su Yan will use his own willpower to suppress it again.


    Su Yan is using Yu''s method of controlling the water to deal with the demons. Since the power of the demons has reached a certain level, let him vent it. It is like a flood, even if the flood is blocked, the dams are built more and more. High, but the risk is getting bigger and bigger.


    Therefore, it is better to block, after guiding the power of the inner demon to vent, the inner demon who has lost its power will inevitably be quiet for a while!


    At the bottom of this pitch-black deep ocean, there is no life, no outsiders, even if the power of the heart demon is vented, the harm it can cause is very limited.


    It is not yet the time to slay the spirits, so I can only guide the power of the heart demon to vent first, and hold it for a while.


    The demons below were venting frantically, and the sea above became choppy, and at the same time there were many bubbles coming out from below...


    It''s as if this sea area has been boiled!


    In the distant void, a pink radiance flew up!


    Since this is an independent small world, it must be constructed by a fairy king or a quasi emperor, and it will definitely not be a land without a master.


    Su Yan''s heart demon released such an evil and powerful aura, and it was bound to alarm the owner of this small world.

 Chapter 3988： Demon Heart Cast

    Chapter 3988: Demon Heart Casting


    And in such a manic vent, the power of the inner demon began to gradually weaken after reaching a peak.


    And Su Yan''s hands also condensed a golden sealing spell at this time. This golden sealing spell comes from the ancient times and is one of the thirteen spells of sealing!


    Almost all the sealing spells in this era have evolved from the Thirteen Sealing Curses, but almost no one can fully master the original version of the Thirteen Sealing Curses.


    Although the Thirteen Sealing Curses are powerful, they can only seal the heart demon for a period of time.


    Because Su Yan''s power is likely to grow at any time, after Su Yan''s strength has grown to a certain level, the enchantment spell will naturally be broken by the heart demon!


    At that time, the power of the heart demon will become more and more powerful, perhaps even if Su Yan is unwilling, he will start to slash the spirits.


    Su Yan''s ten fingers ignited a golden flame of enchantment, and then Su Yan inserted these ten fingers into his chest!


    The Enchanting Demon Flame left ten ring scars on his chest!


    At the same time, a sharp pain came from the chest, and the heart seemed to have been affected by the enchanting flame. The beating suddenly stopped, and it resumed beating only three seconds later.


    This taste is simply hard to accept the extreme, but after that the seal has been successful. Although the power of the heart demon is extremely reluctant, it is quickly sucked into the seal.


    Su Yan''s eyes, which had already turned red, also became clear again.


    After regaining control of the body, Su Yan rushed from the bottom of the sea to the sky, and it was a very pleasant thing to be able to breathe fresh air again.


    But at this time, Su Yan had almost reached the limit of the physiological level. After casting the enchantment spell, the immortal essence in his body had also been exhausted, and now he urgently needed a rest.


    Su Yan looked into the distance and could vaguely see a black line, which should be the horizon.


    Su Yan thought in his heart at this time that the owner of this small world might have discovered an intruder. After all, the heart demon had no reservations when he released his power to break free from the bottom of the sea just now.


    If there is a strong person in this small world, then it will not even be unable to sense such obvious fluctuations.


    But after the fairy king has shaped the small world, many will still go to that kind of large fairyland.


    Because the resources possessed in the fairyland are far from what some small worlds can compare.


    That''s why there are so many quasi emperors and immortal kings living together under the command of the immortal emperor.


    Otherwise, who can become the immortal king and quasi-emperor, who is not the arrogant person, if there is a choice, who is willing to really subdue to others?


    The immortal king who created this small world may not be here, and Su Yan can only have this fluke mentality in his heart.


    During the flight, Su Yan was getting closer and closer to the beach.


    Many strange-shaped plants grew behind the silver-white sandy beach.


    Su Yan only felt as if he saw many pineapples of three to five meters in size in the soil.


    And the colors of these pineapples are all colorful, each one looks different.


    From a distance, it looks like an oil painting full of wit.


    Su Yan has been to many different worlds and has seen many strange creatures, knowing that these strange big pineapples are actually some kind of ferns.


    Ferns are considered ancestral among plants, and they can almost be regarded as the strangest plants.


    It seems that the master who created this fairyland must have a lot of qualifications.


    Su Yan slowly landed on the beach, the white waves slowly beating against the beach


    The strange ferns in front of them are colorful, as if they have opened dye houses.


    Su Yan went deep into the middle of these ferns and did not see any traces of animal activity.


    Then he sat down under a big tree, and then wanted to enter the state of concentration, meditating to restore the immortal origin.


    But when he started to meditate, Su Yan found that he couldn''t enter the concentration at all, and instead fell into a huge illusion!


    This illusion should be transformed into the residual power of the inner demon. Su Yan seemed to hear his own inner demon''s strange laughter in the seal...


    It is said that the heart demon is cunning, and he did not expect that he would have such an arrangement!


    Although everything in Su Yan''s illusion was an illusion, it was extremely real.


    This is an Asura battlefield, the setting sun in the sky is like blood, there are countless voices shouting to kill, and countless corpses.


    Many corpses piled up and down, the blood on the ground gathered together, and gradually formed a river!


    On the other end of the river are dead bones piled up into mountains.


    On the dry bone mountain peak, there are many dead soldiers charging towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan found that he was wearing blood-colored armor like the soldiers around him, because the murderous aura was too strong, and actually turned into a blood-colored aura slowly emerging from the armor.


    Su Yan lowered his head and realized that in this illusion, the Heavenly Juvenile Halberd had been integrated with his palm, and there was no way to put the Heavenly Juvenile Halberd down!


    Seeing this situation, even Su Yan was shocked!


    It seems that what he saw was not an illusion, but the fate that was about to come!


    Because everything around him and the crazy killing thoughts from the halberd of the condemnation are so real!


    There were countless soldiers wearing scarlet armor in the rear. When they launched the charge, they also encumbered Su Yan and forced him to join the killing!


    In an illusion that is too real, if it is killed, the body in the real world will also die.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t want to join this killing, there was no way, because he had to kill to protect himself!


    Su Yan originally wanted to break through this **** illusion with a single sword, but only to enter the country, he was already impetuous by the power of the conviction halberd, and there was no way to settle his heart!


    The current conviction halberd is not so much a weapon in Su Yan''s hand, it is more of a parasite on Su Yan''s body!


    When Su Yan slightly violated the will of Condemned Heavenly Halberd, he would be fiercely resisted by Convicted Heavenly Halberd!


    Moreover, not only did he convict Tianji, but Su Yan felt a steady flow of devil energy emerging from his body!


    It''s just that the inner demon, the halberd of sin in his body, and the law body of the Primordial Demon God have been integrated into one body, forming the source of demon energy. As long as the source of demon energy is still there, the demon energy will continue to be produced, even Su Yan The Xian Yuan in the body may also be completely demonized.


    The result is the devil''s heart!


    The source of devil qi is the devil''s heart, and the so-called devil''s heart is a mysterious and mysterious thing.


    To become a demon emperor, the only necessary condition is to forge a demon heart.


    All demonic cultivators know the devil''s heart, but the casting of the devil''s heart has never been fixed, and even the devil emperor who has already cast the devil''s heart can''t tell why.


    The mystery cannot be expressed in words.

 Chapter 3989： wake

    Chapter 3989: Awakening


    Needless to say, those demonic repairs that have not yet been cast into devil hearts, there are many people who have not been able to touch the threshold for thousands of years.


    The strength and talent of the Light Merchant Demon King are strong enough. At the level of the Demon King and the Immortal King, the Eye of the Galaxy almost sweeps everything, but she has not forged her own demon heart.


    Now that Su Yan had made a mistake, he had actually cast a devilish heart. For a while, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, and his mood was extremely complicated.


    Su Yan had no intention of cultivating to become a demon emperor.


    Forcibly surpassing 800 years of penance and directly elevated the realm to the late fairy king stage. Although this kind of facilitating behavior resisted the joint attack of the two quasi-emperors, the cost afterwards was too great!


    After devoting himself to the killing, every time Su Yan destroys and kills, he can converge his death energy into his body. In this killing, he will fight more and more!


    But if you indulge in the pleasure of gaining power, it will definitely not be of any benefit to Su Yan.


    Today, his demon heart has been successfully forged involuntarily, and if he continues to kill, he will inevitably fall into the Infernal Demon Path, and there is no possibility of turning over!


    The endless killings gradually made people feel sleepy, but Su Yan could not withdraw from this eternal killing hell!


    My own strength is still being accumulated, and everything is not enough...


    Buddhism things can suppress the devil''s heart, but Su Yan is absolutely impossible to worship Buddha Tathagata and practice some Buddhism.


    He and Tathagata Buddha are absolutely equal, how could he beg each other!


    I don''t know how much time has passed. Perhaps in this **** **** of killing, Su Yan has spent a thousand or two thousand years. The flow of time in this illusion is originally different from the outside world and can be manipulated at will.


    The corpses under Su Yan''s feet have long accumulated into ten mountains!


    The blood before it also gathered from the river into a raging **** ocean!


    Back then, the ancestors of Asura were born in such a **** ocean, and now only the flesh and blood of the ancient evil gods are missing!


    Su Yan no longer knows how many killings he has experienced in this eternal hell!


    After the accumulation of the power of the Demon Heart, it is strong enough to wipe out tens of thousands of troops with just one look!


    The increase in power means that a long time has passed.


    But no matter how many years he has gone through, Su Yan''s own will has not been wiped out, and it is even more impossible to be wiped out!


    Su Yan, who has experienced the ninth cycle of reincarnation and many epochs, has already reached an indestructible state in his mind!


    Although the devil''s heart has been cast, it may not be all bad.


    If the devil''s heart can be completely surrendered, then Su Yan''s strength will surely increase several times!


    After a long period of time, Su Yan''s own accumulated power can completely overwhelm the sinful halberd and the devil''s heart. The left hand that is free is condensed with infinite sword intent. This sword intent is pure and flawless, full of holy meaning!


    Su Yan only swung lightly with his left hand, and after the sword intent was condensed, he directly smashed all the millions of soldiers in this fantasy realm to pieces, and cut this piece of **** completely!


    After the void was smashed, Su Yan''s divine consciousness was finally able to return to this world!


    In the illusion, Su Yan has gone through an extremely long time, and he has no idea how much time has passed in reality.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes, he suddenly found himself sitting on a gum.


    This gum is extremely exquisite, and there is a cover on it, which looks extremely exquisite.


    The bedding on the gums is also embroidered with gold silk and a lotus flower.


    There was no one else in this room except Su Yan, but Su Yan''s vigilance reached the extreme, because he was under a big tree when he meditated into concentration, although he did not use any magic weapons to defend him hastily.


    But the Wanzai Ice Sword should automatically protect the lord!


    Since the other party carried him from under the big tree to this room, it showed that the other party definitely broke through the sword circle of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword.


    Maybe it is the owner of this small world.


    Before Su Yan stood up from this gum, he first squeezed a sword art with his left hand. Without sensing, he could already see the Wanzai Frost Sword vibrating not far away.


    It turned out that the Wanzai Frost Sword, the Profound White Orb and the Tizhun Dao Ring were all placed on the table next to it.


    Since the other party had searched these three artifacts from Su Yan''s body, but did not do anything to harm Su Yan, and also placed Su Yan in this room, it means that the other party must have no malice.


    Although it is not yet possible to judge if it is a friend, at least it is not an enemy. This is for sure.


    Otherwise, when Su Yan fell into the **** of eternal robbery, he could almost be regarded as the state of his soul leaving the body.


    At that time, let alone an immortal king, even a celestial celestial sword pierced directly from Su Yan''s Tianling Gai could end Su Yan''s life.


    But the other party did not kill Su Yan, and even the three artifacts were placed on the table intact, without the intention of embezzlement, it was already considered very elegant.


    Then Su Yan got up from his gums, first took the three artifacts back to his hands, and re-held the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hands, Su Yan felt alive again.


    Su Yan then carefully looked at the furnishings in the room.


    The decoration in this room is very delicate, there are many small things made of bamboo...


    There is still a scent of Yaoxiang in the room. Think about the delicate gums and the bedding with lotus embroidered on the gums. They all look very feminine.


    Su Yan only felt a splitting headache.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside, and it was obvious that the owner of the house had heard the movement and had already come to check it out.


    The door quickly opened, and a woman in Tsing Yi and Su Yan looked at each other.


    This woman looked only eighteen or nine years old, with a peach blossom obliquely inserted on her head, she was really more than Hua Jiao.


    But what is more interesting is that a little rabbit with pure white fur lies on the top of this woman''s head, which makes this woman look more innocent and interesting.


    But Su Yan did not dare to neglect, because this woman is most likely the creator and owner of this small world.


    Although there was no aura leaking out of her body, she definitely had the realm of an immortal king.


    Su Yan held the Wanzai Hanbing Sword and looked at the woman for a moment, and there was no murderous intent between the two.


    Su Yan found that the woman''s breath was very peaceful. Not only did she have no intention of killing, she might have not had any action with anyone for a long time.


    The immortal world is boundless, and not all immortal kings have been fighting among the heavens. There are also some immortal kings who have no interest in fighting, and only refine alchemy or practice.


    Then Su Yan saw the woman flip her wrist, and then took out the green wood **** order like a trick, and then she asked: "Where did you get this token?"

 Chapter 3990： Mr. Xiaos residence

    Chapter 3990, Mr. Xiao''s Residence


    Su Yan asked, "Do you know the name of this token?"


    The woman said: "Of course I know that this token is the Green Wood Divine Order of Qingdi''s old man. How did you get this token?"


    Su Yan said: "Since you know that this is the Green Wood God''s Order, you should know that there is a big stone in the Longevity Mountain for trial. I cut the big stone to pieces with a sword, and this Green Wood God''s Order popped out from inside."


    "Wan Shou Mountain... So you are the descendant of Emperor Yu?" the woman asked.


    Su Yan said, "No, I''m not the descendant of Emperor Yu... But you can be the master of Wanshou Mountain."


    "Isn''t the descendant of Emperor Yu the master of Longevity Mountain?"


    Su Yan said: "How can these two mean the same thing? I have never learned the techniques of Emperor Yu, so how can I be considered his descendant?"


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to take back the Qingmu Shenling, because the Qingmu Shenling had long been connected with him, and no one else could take this kind of magical weapon.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the woman stared at him intently for a long time.


    Then Su Yan asked, "Where is this and how long have I been in a coma?"


    The woman said: "This is Wanxiang Valley, and I am the master here."


    "How do you call it?" Su Yan asked.


    The woman said, "Since you are the owner of the Longevity Mountain and have a green wood **** order, then please discuss it with my peers. My name is Lin Yuqing. You can call me Yuqing."


    Su Yan glanced at Lin Yuqing, clasped his fist and said, "My name is Su Yan. I have encountered some difficulties before. Thank you for your help and care. This time I owe you a favor. No matter what you encounter in the future, you can do it. I speak, if I can do anything I will not refuse you."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Lin Yuqing stuck out her tongue and said, "I didn''t save you. I just moved you back from the forest. Watching you frown all day long, the breath in your body is also at the limit of frost and fire. Constantly changing, thinking that you are going crazy, originally wanted to give you a little pill or elixir... But after Mr. Xiao saw you, he stopped me, obviously you woke up by yourself."


    "Mr. Xiao?"


    Lin Yuqing said: "Mr. Xiao said that you are not insane or poisoned. Frost covers your body for a while, as if your whole body is about to freeze, and then a red flame of **** ignites on your body. It is because your soul has fallen into the trial of eternal calamity. Although the mind is far in the eternal calamity, the continuity between the mind and the body has not been cut off, and the body will have these wonderful phenomena when it moves together with the mind."


    "Who is this Mr. Xiao you mentioned?" Su Yan asked.


    Lin Yuqing held the snow-white Maotu on the top of her head with her hands, and then put it back in her arms, gently stroking Maotu''s hair, and said: "Mr. Xiao also said, although you are not a ten-percent magic repairer, But inexplicably, he has cultivated a very powerful magic cultivation technique, even the realm is very impressive, and ordinary magic cultivation is not comparable to you at all."


    When Lin Yuqing said this, Su Yan couldn''t help but become more curious about this Mr. Xiao.


    Lin Yuqing also simply said, "If you want to see Mr. Xiao, come with me, but Mr. Xiao has a weird temper. Maybe he will stay behind closed doors."


    Before leaving the house, Lin Yuqing suddenly turned around and threw the Qingmu Shenling from her hand. Su Yan steadily took the Qingmu Shenling into his hand, and then put away the Qingmu Shenling.


    After Qingmu Shenling started, Su Yan sensed the remaining temperature and breath of Lin Yuqing.


    She should be cultivated as a spirit of plants and trees...No, she should be a very rare flower fairy!


    Hundreds of flowers are very easy to wither. All the beautiful things in this world are destined to not last long. To cultivate the right way, the flower fairy often needs a very large fairy relationship.


    There are very few flower fairies in the fairy world, and there are only a handful of flower fairies who can cultivate into a fairy king.


    Lin Yuqing seems to be just a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old, but in fact, she may be several tens of thousands of years old, so she and Su Yan talk about the same generation.


    But this flower fairy should not have imagined that Su Yan is an old antique with older qualifications than her.


    Lin Yuqing led the way while introducing the situation in Wanxiang Valley to Su Yan.


    There are many bamboos beside the road, and there are many flowers and moss beside the road.


    The winding path leads to the quiet, and a small road twists and turns between the bamboo forests, which can be said to be the peace and beauty of the fairy world.


    There were some flower fairies in Wanxiang Valley, but they all left Wanxiang Valley.


    Lin Yuqing did not directly state the reason for leaving, but just told Su Yan that many flower fairies had gone to the western Kunlun fairyland under the command of the primitive phoenix to take care of the imperial garden for the primitive phoenix.


    Today Wanxiang Valley is very peaceful, except for Lin Yuqing, the polished valley owner, there is only one left to live as a guest, Mr. Xiao.


    This Mr. Xiao seemed very mysterious. After coming to Wanxiang Valley, even Lin Yuqing, the owner of the valley, would often not see him for half a year.


    But this Mr. Xiao''s knowledge is very profound, and Lin Yuqing admires it very much.


    Su Yan nodded while listening.


    This Mr. Xiao just glanced at it and knew that Su Yan''s soul was plunged into the **** of eternal calamity to be tested by hardships. Such vision is definitely not something ordinary people can have.


    Su Yan also wanted to meet this Mr. Xiao, because since he could see that Su Yan''s spirit had fallen into eternal calamity, he should be able to see that Su Yan''s spirit was the reincarnation of the immortal emperor!


    It is equivalent to knowing Su Yan''s identity indirectly.


    Su Yan now has enemies all over the sky, and they are all of the supreme level of the Emperor!


    Even for his own safety, Su Yan has to figure out what position this Mr. Xiao is.


    For Su Yan, there are only two types of people in the immortal world today. The first is enemies, and the second is friends. There is absolutely no middle way to choose.


    After passing through the bamboo forest, I came to the river again.


    The level of the river here is like a huge mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. For a while, it makes people unclear which side is the sky and which side is the lake.


    The landscape of Wanxiang Valley is not beautiful, strange, nor majestic, but this tranquility gives a strong sense of warmth.


    Su Yan wouldn''t mind living in seclusion for a period of time in this Ten Thousand Fragrant Valley if he could kill all the enemies of the year.


    After crossing this big river, I finally saw many huge ginkgo trees, at least more than a thousand years old, and it took a few people to hug each other.


    The leaves of the ginkgo tree have shown golden yellow, and many golden fallen leaves have been spread on the ground, dyeing the ground into a golden piece.


    And at the end of this golden patch, you can see a few simple grass cottages, and there are many picked medicinal materials drying on the shelves outside the grass cottage.


    Lin Yuqing said: "There is Mr. Xiao''s residence there."

 Chapter 3991： Mr. Xiao

    Chapter 3391 Mr. Xiao


    Lin Yuqing said to Su Yan: "Mr. Xiao seems to have always been very interested in you. He also said that it is a destiny that the Green Wood God Order falls into your hands. You and I have not resisted what was destined, right?"


    Lin Yuqing was very serious when she said this. What a woman says to a man is destined, and it will inevitably lead people to make associations in the direction of love between men and women.


    However, Su Yan knew that Lin Yuqing was just innocent and romantic and not well versed in world affairs, and had no idea of ??affection between men and women at all.


    To explain, she also had too little contact with ordinary people, so she didn''t know that some words would cause misunderstandings.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "There is no destiny for this kind of thing, it''s just my luck."


    Su Yan and Lin Yuqing walked forward together, before they came to the front of the cottage, and the door of the cottage was automatically opened.


    It seems that the owner of this cottage has long anticipated the arrival of visitors.


    A white-haired old man came out from the inside. Although this old man looked extremely old, his eyes were extremely bright and his waist was straight. He looked like that kind of very talented and temperamental look.


    This old man should be the Mr. Xiao that Lin Yuqing was thinking about.


    Because this Wanxiang Valley had only two guests besides Lin Yuqing, and only Mr. Xiao was left besides Su Yan.


    Su Yan and this Mr. Xiao looked at each other and looked at each other for a while.


    Su Yan could sense a lot of content from the other person''s eyes, although he still didn''t know the origin of this Mr. Xiao.


    But Su Yan had already determined that the other party must be a well-educated person, and must have experienced many things before hiding in this Ten Thousand Fragrant Valley.


    In the end, Mr. Xiao spoke first: "Since you have woken up, it means that you have defeated the **** of eternal catastrophe... Since ancient times, many heroes and heroes fell into the **** of eternal catastrophe and died of eternal catastrophe. You retired all over, and not only did you retreat all over, it took such a short time... This is really beyond the old man''s expectation."


    Su Yan did not speak.


    Just listen to Mr. Xiao continuing: "But in terms of your previous achievements, defeating this so-called eternal **** does not seem to be something to brag about, after all, you were once an immortal emperor!"


    Mr. Xiao''s cultivation base and eyesight are far above Lin Yuqing, and he can tell at a glance that Su Yan is definitely the reincarnation of the immortal emperor!


    Victory over the **** of eternal robbery is something to boast about for others, but the difficulty is definitely not greater than the threshold between the emperor Zhun and the emperor.


    Those who can enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor are all those of great courage and great perseverance!


    Su Yan said, "Although you can see through that I am the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, you don''t necessarily know which immortal emperor I was once?"


    Mr. Xiao said: "On this point, I would like to ask the old man for advice."


    Su Yan said, "Have you ever heard the words of Emperor Xianwu?"


    "Emperor Xianwu was the first immortal emperor born after he opened the world. Although he entered Taoism by martial arts, he can also be regarded as the ancestor of Taoism... But Emperor Xianwu has fallen as early as the first two epochs. I don��t know how many tens of thousands of years have passed...If you were Emperor Xianwu, it would be a little too incredible!"


    It��s been a long time since the fall of Emperor Xianwu...


    It has been so long that there are many different epochs in the middle. In different epochs, the great emperor has always been born and the great emperor has fallen.


    If Emperor Xianwu were to reincarnate, how could it be after such a long time?


    Although the old man was puzzled, he didn''t ask this question, because he knew very well that this was related to the foundation of Su Yan''an''s life and life, and he decided that he could not easily confide in him as an outsider.


    Su Yan said: "I know you have doubts in your heart. It is right to have doubts. The name of Emperor Xianwu is too loud. After hearing it, it is abnormal if there is no doubt at all. But I also have a way to prove my identity, you guys. Look up at the sky."


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing looked towards the sky together, and saw that Su Yan calmly suppressed an eight-story Buddha Pagoda in the void!


    And this eight-story Pagoda is not only radiant, but also many musical instruments are slowly playing inside!


    When Xianle appeared, the wind chimes on the eaves of the pagoda shook together, not to mention the pagoda itself, the divinity displayed by Xianle was beyond the reach of Mr. Xiao!


    "The legendary Emperor Xianwu suppressed everything with the pagoda... Whether it is the ancient emperor, the magic repair, or the immortal emperor who opposes him. This breath, the law contained in this outline is definitely at the level of the Taoist ancestor! The old man has no doubt. , You must be the legendary Emperor Xianwu."


    After Su Yan got a satisfactory answer from Mr. Xiao, he said, "The reason why I tell you so generously is because now the news of my return to the fairy world has been leaked out. Those enemies back then were afraid that they were already looking for my traces. If you want to come, it won��t take long to find this Wanxiang Valley...I don��t want to involve you because of this."


    Su Yan believed that with the power of Emperor Hongmeng, he should soon spread his minions among the heavens.


    Although Wanxianggu is quite far from the Canglan world, it will definitely be investigated.


    Lin Yuqing never thought that Su Yan''s identity would have such a great background, and she was shocked for a while and she was a little speechless.


    Mr. Xiao is still a little more mature, and said to Su Yan: "The battle between the emperors is indeed not something we can blend in. If you are not careful, you will be destroyed. But the Qingmu Shenling has already recognized you as the master, then we You can��t just sit back and watch this matter. To tell you the truth, the old man is also a wood spirit who has cultivated to become a good one."


    Mr. Xiao is Mu Ling, and Lin Yuqing is a flower fairy, so he can be regarded as his own.


    Mr. Xiao said: "Some things will be a long story. It''s better to talk in advanced."


    Mr. Xiao made a please gesture, Su Yan also responded with a please gesture, and the three people entered the Cao Lu one after another.


    After entering the Cao Lu, Mr. Xiao poured the freshly prepared tea into the cup and watched the green tea cup rise with a scent.


    Su Yan asked: "This tea has just been prepared, and it''s just right for drinking now. Mr. Xiao, did you know in advance that we are coming?"


    Su Yan fell into the **** of eternal robbery, and even he didn''t know how long it would take to break the shackles of hell. How could Mr. Xiao know that Su Yan was coming?


    If you don��t know, how could this tea be prepared just right?

 Chapter 3992： Where the differences are

    Chapter 3992: Differences


    There are only two possibilities for this kind of thing. The first is that Mr. Xiao can predict Su Yan''s coming, and the second is that there are other guests besides Su Yan and the others.


    This second point is obviously not true, and Mr. Xiao also frankly said in front of Su Yan: "The old man is indeed proficient in some ancient divination techniques. Although this divination technique is very accurate, the results of the divination are very chaotic. It is calculated that there will be a distinguished guest coming today, but it is impossible for the old man to figure out which distinguished guest is."


    This kind of wood spirit divination is based on the wood spirit''s innate sense of communication with heaven and earth, and it is impossible to learn it if it is not for the spirit of vegetation.


    Su Yan had already heard of this kind of divination, and nodded slightly, "Since Mr. Xiao is familiar with ancient divination, he must have lived for many years, right?"


    Mr. Xiao made a tea request gesture to Su Yan, and said: "The old man has indeed lived for two epochs, but he has always been alive. He has never made any achievements in the fairy world, and has always been alive. Silent and unknown."


    Su Yan drank a sip of tea. The green tea tasted especially clear. It seemed that the dirt in his heart and spleen had been swept away, and the whole person became very refreshed.


    Then Su Yan said: "Mr. Xiao, how many great emperors have not survived the end of an epoch, you can live so long in itself is already considered a very remarkable ability."


    Mr. Xiao said: "The Great Emperor Xianwu is absurd, how can the old man afford it. In fact, the wood spirits like the old man have been waiting for a prophecy over the years, this prophecy..."


    Mr. Xiao��s words were interrupted by Su Yan before he finished speaking: ��I��ve heard of your prophecy in Wanshou Mountain. There are many ten thousand year old demons hidden in the dark, waiting for the descendants of the Qing Emperor. Appear, and then raise your arms, you can rebuild the glory of the Qingdi Palace back then, right?"


    Mr. Xiao said: "Indeed, I don��t know who released this prophecy, but it has been circulated among all the wood spirits. Today, there are many wood spirits who believe in this, and the descendants of the Qing Emperor will one day reshape it. Fairy domain."


    Su Yan said: "But you have to be clear, I definitely can''t be regarded as the descendant of the Azure Emperor, even if the Qingmu Divine Order is in my hands, I am not the descendant of the Azure Emperor, let alone my seniority is higher than that of the Azure Emperor."


    Mr. Xiao said: "That''s why the old man feels very embarrassed..."


    Su Yan was obviously not the person that the ten thousand year old demon and the wood spirit were looking forward to.


    Before Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing rescued Su Yan together, they already knew that Su Yan was the reincarnation of the immortal emperor.


    In addition to the shock in my heart, I can''t help but feel a little worried. If Su Yan was once the emperor, then it is impossible to honestly and willingly be the descendant of the Qing emperor!


    Now that he knows that Su Yan is the legendary Emperor Xianwu, it is even clearer that Su Yan will never regard himself as a descendant of the Qing Emperor, and will not regard the restoration of the Qing Emperor Palace as his life wish.


    And those old Aoki demons may not follow Su Yan because of this...


    This top-down eccentricity will naturally make the prophecy self-defeating, and the last breath of Qingdi Palace will be completely cut off.


    It''s like a dying person who hangs himself for twenty years by relying on the immortal medicine, waiting for the golden core to be cultivated, and then embarking on the longevity road.


    But suddenly someone told him that if this golden pill would never be hopeful, he would definitely not hang on with that breath.


    It is precisely because Mr. Xiao knows this very well that he will show an embarrassed expression.


    Su Yan said: "Mr. Xiao, since I have obtained the Greenwood token, I have already proven my ability, because the artifact will not recognize a trash as its master. The other two artifacts of the Qing Emperor will definitely fall to me later. In the hands of him, as long as I know the whereabouts of the two artifacts, no one can stop me."


    Mr. Xiao said: "Of course I don''t dare to doubt the strength of Emperor Xianwu, but even if you take all the three true truths of the Azure Emperor into one, those monsters who have been hidden for tens of thousands of years may not be willing to listen. Your command is because you are Emperor Xianwu, not Emperor Qing. The master they identify with can only be Emperor Qing. I am afraid that they will not recognize other emperors."


    Mr. Xiao listened to Su Yan said: "I think these are trivial things, whether I want to be the descendant of the Qing Emperor, these are irrelevant, the key is only one..."


    Mr. Xiao said: "If you want to achieve a great cause, you must be just right. If you are not right, those old monsters may not be willing to give up living in seclusion for you."


    Su Yan laughed loudly and said, "Mr. Xiao, you are mistaken. Although it is important, it is not necessary. There is only one thing that is really necessary, and that is power. If I have the power to reshape the fairyland, those At least part of the old monsters will give their hearts to me! But if I don''t have the power to reshape the immortal realm, then even if those old monsters temporarily surrender, they will eventually leave me."


    Mr. Xiao was obviously shocked by Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan said: "The most important thing in rebuilding the Qingdi Palace is not just the right words, but who has such abilities! If those old monsters have such abilities, then why need such vain prophecies?"


    "Those 10,000-year-old monsters don''t want to inherit the Qing Emperor''s mantle? It''s just that they don''t think they can do this. For Su Yan, this is almost a matter of hand!"


    Su Yan''s words and demeanor contained extremely strong confidence and undisguised ambition.


    Mr. Xiao looked at Su Yan in silence for a while, and finally said: "In fact, the old man knows the whereabouts of the longevity sword."


    "Where is the Longevity Sword?" To be honest, Su Yan is not very interested in the Longevity Sword. He already has three artifacts, although the absence of the immortal condensing frost has greatly reduced the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    But there is really no risk of taking the longevity sword, because even if he gets the longevity sword, his promotion is very limited.


    But if you take the longevity sword in your hand, you might be able to pry out all the hidden ten thousand-year-old demon, then the immortal world will be really lively.


    Mr. Xiao also said: "You just got the green wood token, and the appeal is not enough. If you take the longevity sword in your hand, all the green wood demon fairy and flower fairy in the immortal world will listen to your commands. There is the capital to fight against the heavens."


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Mr. Xiao, you may not understand. I have to deal with at least 20 immortal emperors. The strength of these green wood demon immortals is definitely not enough. I will definitely get the longevity sword, but it is definitely not right now. , Because my current situation can be said to be precarious. The minions of Emperor Hongmeng will kill Ten Thousand Fragrant Valley at any time. If the emperor Hongmeng discovers my whereabouts, then there is really nowhere to go, there is only a dead end."

 Chapter 3993： Holding the sun

    Chapter 3993: Holding the Sun in Hand


    Mr. Xiao hopes that Su Yan will take all the three artifacts of the Qing Emperor in his hands, and what he wants is to reshape the glory of the Qing Emperor''s Shrine!


    Su Yan certainly understands this thought.


    When the Azure Emperor fell, these green wood demon immortals all lost a shelter.


    After many epochs, they were all dreaming of a person who could rise from the void and reshape the glory of the Qing Emperor back then.


    But it may not be necessary for Su Yan to respond to their expectations, because Su Yan also has what he must do!


    That is revenge!


    Those immortal emperors who had teamed up to deal with him back then, as long as they are still in the Guangluo Immortal Realm, none of them can escape!


    Each one will become the target of Su Yan''s hunt!


    Before completing the revenge, the most important goal is of course to save yourself.


    Su Yan''s remarks are definitely not alarmist. The pressure of survival he has to face now is indeed very high.


    And every step can''t be wrong, this is a dangerous game in which he may ruin all his previous efforts even if he makes a small mistake.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the distance had no time to take care of it.


    In the eternal star field of the universe, the power of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng turned into a giant Lei Ze who was able to smooth everything, but he was powerless against the evil coffin!


    Lei Ze giant originally planned to use the power of the origin of the ancient thunder to smash this coffin to pieces!


    But this evil coffin is like a black hole in some kind of universe. When the original power of the ancient thunder smashed past, it was actually swallowed in the void!


    The origin of the ancient thunder has the power to destroy the world!


    It only needs the power of the origin of the ancient thunder to completely destroy the first world!


    It is even easier to break the various stars in the universe!


    But unexpectedly things are coming, but there is no such thing as a coffin!


    But the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was not discouraged, and the second soul who directly manipulated the Lei Ze giant stepped on the void!


    The time and space that overlapped around were all crushed by the giant Lei Ze, and the changes of time and space couldn''t restrain the giant Lei Ze''s law body!


    This is the power of the immortal emperor, and the changes in time and space, and the reincarnation of the heavens cannot be constrained!


    Although Lei Ze giant is only a clone of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor, the power it possesses is enough to destroy the world!


    But the giant Lei Ze just approached the coffin, before he could raise his fist, he was corroded by the dark power in the void!


    This dark power is pure power that transcends the immortal demon.


    Our universe has had light and darkness since its birth. Such darkness is the original darkness, and even Lei Ze giant can''t resist!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was afraid that Lei Ze giant''s law body would be completely corroded by the darkness, so he could only forcefully shatter the time and space in front of Lei Ze giant, and then shuttled to the rear.


    Before touching the evil coffin, Giant Lei Ze was already wounded!


    Those quasi emperors and immortal kings who were accompanying them were all surprised!


    Some of them have been following the Emperor Hongmeng for 20,000 years, and this is the first time that they have seen the Emperor Hongmeng suffer such a big loss in these two thousand years!


    Nine necromantic dragons dragged the evil coffin to continue walking through the universe. The silence in the coffin seemed to be some kind of silent ridicule!


    Emperor Hongmeng said: "From the age of eternity, even those ancient emperors, or Su Baxian, did not dare to despise this emperor. You are the first one who dares to tease and mock this emperor like this since eternity! It doesn''t matter if you are in darkness or what your background is! Since you despise this emperor, you must pay a price! The face of the emperor does not allow any insults!"


    Every immortal emperor''s temper and disposition can be said to be completely different, but there is absolutely no exception.


    That is, these immortal emperors absolutely cannot tolerate and accept each other''s offense to the dignity of the immortal emperor!


    The gods worshiped by those civilizations in the lower realm are often just the subordinates of the immortal emperor. It can be said that the immortal emperor is a **** and needs to be worshipped!


    It is also the absolute master under this starry sky!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sleeves danced without wind, and his solemn face gradually became murderous.


    Just looking at this posture, those quasi-emperors and immortal kings already knew that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was about to make a move!


    When I think about it carefully, be careful, it seems that they also don''t remember the last time the Emperor Hongmeng made a move!


    The immortal emperor does not take action. Once he takes action, countless civilizations in the lower realms will often be completely flattened and destroyed, or the immortal realm will be torn apart and countless immortals will be turned into mourning dogs!


    I saw Emperor Hongmeng lifted a hand out, and there was a little sun in his hand!


    This little sun is a treasure made from the real sun in the void of the universe!


    Only the immortal emperor can have such a powerful handwriting, refining the stars in the universe into his own treasure.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng slowly released the seals on the little sun.


    And the strong light released from the little sun became extremely hot, and the great light seemed to be enough to blind all eyes!


    Corresponding to the original darkness, of course, it is best to use the power of light!


    The nine-headed necromancer began to mourn, because they were originally pure dark creatures, and there was no way to resist this pure light power, I''m afraid they will soon be wiped out!


    The great anger of Emperor Hongmeng was finally released!


    The various rays released by a solar energy and the heat generated by its own light are enough to become the purest destructive force!


    After Emperor Hongmeng refined this little sun into a magic weapon, he has only shown it twice so far, and this is the second time.


    When the Emperor Hongmeng demonstrated the power of the little sun for the first time, it was the moment when the little sun was successfully refined in the star realm.


    At least one billion demon seeds were purified by the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor with this purest light power, and then they were hunted down!


    The originally dark universe was filled with this huge light!


    Even those quasi-emperors can''t open their eyes in this devastating light, they can only open the enchantment together to resist the light of the little sun!


    They only felt as if they were facing not a piece of light, but a never-ending storm of light and heat!


    This is the real gap between Zhundi and Xiandi.


    Even if the Emperor Zhun is very powerful, there is an immeasurable gap between the Emperor Hongmeng and the Emperor Hongmeng who has stepped through the ages of eternity!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng snorted coldly, the light of the little sun has completely enveloped his whole body, it seems that he has become a spokesperson for the word bright!


    If the power of the immortal emperor is used for destruction, it will inevitably turn into the purest and most direct destructive force!


    When such a destructive force crosses the border, everything will cease to exist!


    Not even a trace will be left, as if it had never existed in this world.

 Chapter 3994： The power of the immortal emperor speaks out the law

    The third thousand nine hundred and ninety-four chapters of the power of the immortal emperor speaks out the law


    This blow contains the belief that the Emperor Hongmeng will win!


    It is also enough to be regarded as a blow to destroy the world!


    However, the reality is extremely cruel. This extremely bright light was actually swallowed by the darkness at its peak!


    An extremely strong twisting force came from the void, which not only swallowed the light, but also collapsed the void itself!


    The collapse of space often starts and ends at a point, which is smaller than the tip of the nose, but can expand to a range of tens of thousands of miles in an instant shorter than a blink of an eye!


    When the space collapses, it means that the surrounding space will undergo devastating changes!


    Such changes often come extremely violently, and those quasi-emperors and immortal kings have not had time to react at all, they have been eroded by the collapsing power!


    Fortunately, the brilliance of Emperor Hongmeng was stimulated at this moment, and it automatically spread in the void!


    These quasi-emperors and fairy kings were shrouded in this peaceful and incomparable divine light, and finally they would not be swallowed by the collapsing power.


    But if it weren''t for the divine light of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor, these quasi-emperors and immortal kings would have all fallen!


    They can''t help wondering in their hearts, who is the owner of this coffin, there is such a terrifying power!


    Without leaving the coffin at all, and the breath has not leaked, it has already triggered the collapse of the space!


    The internal gravity of the collapsed space is tens of thousands of times higher than that of the outside world, even the body of the Emperor Zhun can''t bear it, and it will definitely be torn apart!


    Outside of a divine light, it can be seen that the originally stable space has turned into many weird dark vortices at this time. In these vortexes, it seems that there are many black loaches swimming fast, which is indescribable!


    This level of battle, let alone help the Emperor Hongmeng, if they continue to stay here, they will become a burden to the Emperor Hongmeng!


    This is definitely not a fight they can blend in.


    And the Emperor Hongmeng also used a divine light to show a road at this time, and his opponent Zhun Emperor and the Immortal King said: "You leave here first and go directly to the world of Canglan. This emperor will continue to stay here and deal with him. ."


    A multicolored radiance paves a road in the void. If you walk along this road, it will not be sucked into the collapsed space around it, and absolute safety can be ensured.


    After hearing the order of Emperor Hongmeng, these quasi-emperors and kings all bowed to the Emperor Hongmeng with their fists, and all embarked on such a fairy road!


    After the emperor and the fairy king set foot on the fairy road, they all rushed on the fairy road at the fastest speed!


    But they only rushed less than one-third of the distance, and saw that the glory of Xianlu became extremely dim, and began to shake!


    The immortal road is shaken, doesn''t it mean that Emperor Hongmeng has fallen into a great passivity?


    They need to continue to speed up, because no one knows how long this fairy road can last!


    A fairy king asked: "What is the origin of the coffin? It can actually shake the light of my lord... If this afternoon continues, my lord may also be defeated in his hands... How is this good?"


    The three quasi emperors glared at the same time, and a quasi emperor reprimanded: "Do you know what you are saying? How could my lord fail?"


    The immortal king was silent and said: "I am worried for a while before I fail to say anything, please don''t blame it!"


    "You will be punished after you go back!"


    In fact, the hearts of these three quasi-emperors are also full of worries, because since they began to follow the Hongmeng Emperor, they have never seen the Hongmeng Emperor fall into a passive state!


    Not to mention that the other party has completely suppressed the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor before he even showed up!


    Perhaps only Su Baxian of that year could have such a terrifying power!


    But the owner of this coffin is obviously not the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian! Who is he?


    Although the Emperor Zhun and the Immortal King had accelerated their pace, the Hongmeng Immortal Road below had become increasingly bleak, as if the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the distance could no longer maintain this immortal road at any time!


    Perhaps Hongmeng Immortal Emperor has been injured, so the divine light has become so dim!


    Although these quasi-emperors and immortal kings had predicted this in their hearts, no one dared to say it. They could only fly desperately on this immortal road!


    Want to enter the world of Canglan with the fastest speed!


    In the distance, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body protection light was only one-third of what was just now, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, and the expression in his eyes was unbelievable!


    Emperor Hongmeng said: "This emperor can even hold the sun in his hands. Compared to the former emperor of the stars, he is no more than letting go! How could he be defeated in your hands?"


    The divine light of Emperor Hongmeng has been suppressed to the extreme by the substantial darkness around him.


    Even a face that was originally extremely majestic began to age visibly, and his hair gradually turned gray...


    When the immortal emperor''s face is aging, will there be five decays of heaven and man?


    "No! This emperor is absolutely invincible! Except for Su Baxian, no one can let this emperor taste the bitterness of failure, including you!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly exploded with an extremely powerful force, and even the little sun in his hand was almost squeezed by him!


    Immediately, Emperor Hongmeng said: "I want this universe to be filled with light!"


    In the darkness, a real sun suddenly rose, and the outline of the sun was too big to be counted!


    Just beside the coffin pulled by the nine-headed necromancer.


    Although the surrounding void has been distorted, no matter how distorted, the sun''s light and heat will not be completely absorbed by the collapse!


    When the light and heat reappeared in this cosmic void, Immortal Hongmeng finally saw clearly, the forbidden pattern of the ancient emperor on this coffin has become extremely vivid!


    It seems that the unknown dark overlord in the coffin is about to truly recover!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s confidence was greatly boosted, and even the aging face was quickly rejuvenating. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said again: "I want multiple universes and voids to be unified in front of me!"


    The immortal emperor speaks the law!


    As long as the Emperor Hongmeng said, relying on great magic power will have a huge impact on the universe and the world!


    The space fragmentation caused by the collapse of the surrounding area has cut the surrounding area into countless pieces of space, but only with a word from Emperor Hongmeng, the surrounding space began to recover quickly!


    All parallel universes, chaotic time and space, all belong to the first ancestor under the orders of Emperor Hongmeng!


    This is putting one''s own willpower above the world and the universe!


    And the nine-headed Necromancer that had been pulling on the coffin suddenly formed a huge Necromancer!


    The naked eyes of these nine-headed necromancers seem to exist alone. In fact, they are necromantic dragons that exist in parallel time and space with nine heads. They shouldn''t have any intersection in the first place.


    However, different time and space have been destroyed by the real power, and the parallel universes are chained together in a way of crossing time and space, so that there will be the atmosphere of the nine dragons pulling a coffin.

 Chapter 3995： Misfortune never comes singly

    Chapter 3995: Misfortune never comes singly


    Seeing Jiulong return to one, the expression of Emperor Hongmeng gradually became proud, "It has been through these tens of millions of years, this emperor will face Na Su Baxian again, and he will have the power of a war! Huh, you are the one! Does the deceased really think he can stop the emperor? Ridiculous!"


    But in this brilliance, the smile of Emperor Hongmeng gradually solidified, because he then saw nine coffins slowly appearing in front of him.


    Now that the necromantic dragon in parallel time and space can be summoned, forming the atmosphere of Nine Dragons pulling the coffin...


    Then the owner of this coffin can even summon the parallel time and space to come out!


    It is no wonder that the smile of Emperor Hongmeng will freeze, because the enemy he is facing now is an existence that transcends the constraints of time and space!


    It can exist in countless pasts, presents and futures. Only where there is darkness, there is the soil for him to exist!


    Such an existence is absolutely impossible to be completely wiped out, it can only be temporarily repelled.


    With such strength, even the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm are far from being able to stand up to it!


    Both the devil emperor and the immortal emperor will fall, and the owner of this coffin may still exist in endless time and space after tens of thousands of years!


    The confidence of Emperor Hongmeng was also shaken at this moment!


    Facing such an enemy, even the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor who can hold the sun in his hand like a toy, has nothing to do!


    Just when those quasi emperors and immortal kings arrived at the entrance of Canglan World, they suddenly found that the sacred light of Hongmeng came to an abrupt end.


    The destruction of the divine light may indicate that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor has been unable to support this immortal road...


    And the darkness is gradually devouring the light!


    In the end, even the sun created by Emperor Hongmeng might turn into a black hole in the universe and survive forever!


    The three quasi emperors couldn''t help but looked back. The universe behind them was still shining with stars, and they couldn''t see what the battle was thousands of miles away.


    But there are problems they have to solve.


    Just now, the Emperor Hongmeng created a round of the sun in the universe, and the huge light and heat traveled through the long cosmic space and directly shone at the entrance of the Canglan World!


    After the light and heat traveled through the universe, there was almost no loss. When they arrived at the entrance of the Canglan world, they immediately turned into a magneto-optical storm under the traction of the Canglan world itself!


    This magneto-optical storm has completely destroyed the sealed enchantment of Canglan World.


    If no one repaired the sealed enchantment of Canglan World, those prisoners who were suppressed by the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor in the Canglan World would have a chance to escape from here!


    In fact, the powerful prisoners in the world of Canglan have already fought against the guards, and the world of Canglan is now full of flames!


    When a real riot begins, I am afraid that it will take a very tragic price to suppress it in order to put everything down!


    When Shenyin and Lan Yan dragged their injured bodies back to the world of Canglan, the Emperor Zhun immediately questioned: "What is your sin for Lan Yan to leave your post without authorization!"


    Of course the three quasi emperors also saw Shenyin, but Shenyin''s seniority and seniority are here, so no one dares to have trouble with Shenyin, and can only pour all the anger on Lan Yan.


    The quasi-emperor called He Jin, and they only felt overwhelmed when they came to the world of Canglan where the seal had been broken.


    The prisoners in the world of Canglan could also see a huge hole in the seal enchantment. If they could kill out of this hole, they would have regained their freedom!


    After the initial temptation, these prisoners immediately discovered that the two quasi-emperors Shenyin and Lanyan were not guarding here, and even the millions of soldiers under the two quasi-emperors had disappeared!


    So the temptation immediately turned into a strong backlash!


    How cruel is Shenyin and Lan Yan''s usual repression, how fierce the backlash will come!


    The palace where Shenyin and Lanyan lived was destroyed by a fireball that fell from the sky!


    Then the ten cities in the world of Canglan were all captured by criminals!


    After the prisoners captured the city, they slaughtered in the city!


    Some powerful prisoners joined forces and flew upwards, wanting to leave the world of Canglan, and after flying directly to the sky, they fought against the quasi-emperor and immortal king who had come!


    These three quasi-emperors also saw the killing below, and they were all angrily. They only felt that this was the greatest blasphemy against Emperor Hongmeng!


    Even if these prisoners were put to death a hundred times, it was not a pity to die!


    They wanted to go down and suppress all the criminals who did evil, but if they joined the battle below, no one could guard this barrier.


    The Canglan world was originally guarded by a million Taoist soldiers, but now they don''t know where they are going. I think they were taken out by Lan Yan and Shenyin.


    It''s nothing more than these three quasi emperors have great resentment towards Shenyin and Lan Yan!


    If a million Dao soldiers were still guarding the Canglan World, they would never make such a disturbance.


    Why didn''t Lan Yan get angry: "Leaving without authorization? Let''s deal with Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian. Can''t you see the injuries on my grandma''s body? You are just here to deal with some criminals, but the old lady dealt with Su Baxian! Would you like to change with my old lady?"


    Su Yan used a frost spear to poke a hollow in Lan Yan''s lower abdomen. There is no sign of the wound healing so far. It looks really shocking.


    Moreover, the three Zhun emperors also saw the state of Shenyin''s white hair. This was the first time they saw the state of Shenyin''s fullness, and seeing the appearance of Shenyin, it seemed that they were not lightly injured.


    Shenyin said: "Do you know how powerful the Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian was? Now his strength has not recovered, and he is far from the peak state of the year. Now is the best time to destroy him! And Su Ba There is a demon tree first, and the fruit that it bears can grow into a Daoist soldier. If there are no millions of Dao soldiers to help in the fight, how can we fight with him? Lan Yan and I have already trapped Su Ba first. Why is the Lord? Not coming?"


    Shenyin��s aura is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary quasi-emperors. The three quasi-emperors were so angry that they could only carefully reduce their anger after seeing the sound and said, ��The Lord heard the name of Su Baxian. He set off immediately, there was no delay, but a monster was encountered on the road..."


    "Monster? What kind of monster?" Shenyin showed a completely incomprehensible expression.


    "There is a coffin pulled by nine necromantic dragons blocking the way of the Lord. I don''t know what monsters are in this coffin. It can be compared with the Lord in terms of strength.... I will be cumbersome to stay there, and the Lord ordered We came to Canglan World to suppress the chaos first."


    Lan Yan said: "Today is really weird. It seems that all bad things will happen together! The world of Canglan hasn''t had any problems for thousands of years. Today the barrier of partial life was broken by a treacherous man..."


    Another Zhundi said embarrassingly: "This world of Canglan was not actually shattered by a traitor. The Lord created a round in the void to deal with the owner of the coffin. The brilliance of the sun shines all over the world, and a magnetic storm has formed here , Broke the seal barrier of Canglan World."

 Chapter 3996： A losing game

    The third thousand nine hundred and ninety-six chapters must be defeated


    Shenyin said in a puzzled manner: "A coffin pulled by a nine-headed necromancer?"


    The three quasi emperors all looked at Shenyin, wanting to get an answer from Shenyin, what is the origin of the coffin pulled by the nine-headed necromancer.


    After all, Shenyin also existed from the ages of eternity to today, and what she experienced and knew far exceeded that of ordinary quasi emperors.


    But Shenyin still showed a confused expression, even she couldn''t remember where the coffin pulled by the nine-headed necromancer had appeared.


    A Zhun emperor added: "The Lord seems to have said that this coffin has something to do with the origin of darkness and the ancient emperor..."


    After hearing the four words "Dark Origin", Shenyin suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment, and said: "Hurry up and call the Lord to come back. You must not be an enemy of the Dark Origin!"


    The three quasi-emperors all said with embarrassment: "It''s too late to say this. The Lord has already confronted the owner of the coffin! Shenyin, what is the so-called Dark Origin?"


    "No! Is the power of the Dark Origin also revived!?"


    These three quasi-emperors just wanted to ask what the so-called "Dark Origin" was, but saw that Shenyin was driving his sword light and flew directly in the direction of Hongmeng Immortal Emperor!


    Shenyin''s sword light eagerly bypassed the three quasi emperors, barely staying, and disappeared from their sight.


    The three quasi emperors were all dumbfounded, completely wondering why Shenyin reacted so sensitively to the four words "Dark Origin"!


    The battle between the immortal emperors is definitely not something that the quasi emperor can interfere. This point has been demonstrated by the three quasi emperors just now.


    What''s more, the current Shenyin has already been injured, and even the immortal yuan in the body has been consumed seven or eight eight. If you rashly approach that battlefield, I am afraid that it will be ruthlessly crushed like an ant!


    The three quasi-emperors originally planned to chase the voice of God, but they were stopped by Lan Yan.


    Lan Yan said: "Don''t bother Shenyin. If she hangs up so easily, she won''t be able to live from the ages of eternity to today. Instead of worrying about him, it is better to help me. The seal of the world of Canglan is already Broken, if you let those prisoners escape, we will not be able to escape the Lord��s punishment."


    There is a Zhun emperor said: "Lan Yan, Canglan World is clearly guarded by you and Shenyin. What does it have to do with us? Even if the guilty prisoner escapes, it is a disadvantage to your guards! If you don''t leave your duties without authorization, you won''t There is a problem of broken barriers."


    "Huh! If I were convicted by the Lord, don''t even think about running. One is one, I will definitely let you go into the water. Besides, if you sit and watch the prisoners escape without helping, there is no sin. Is it? I think it��s more guilty!"


    Lan Yan''s words naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of the three quasi emperors.


    But Lan Yan was articulate, and he didn''t lose the slightest bit of one to three.


    Finally, the Emperor Zhun said in a rounded speech: "Okay, let''s not argue, let''s clean up the mess first. If you run away from the prisoner, no one will escape the Lord''s punishment! As for Shenyin... let her go first. Well, she must already know something, maybe she can help the Lord."


    The joining of the three quasi emperors and many immortal kings can be regarded as a very strong vital force.


    But the prisoners who can be imprisoned by the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and enter the world of Canglan will definitely not be any generals. It is not easy to quell this rebellion, I am afraid!


    But the key to the overall situation has been grasped by Lan Yan.


    With so many quasi-emperor and immortal kings, plus at least 800,000 soldiers left under her, at least he can hold the broken opening of the barrier and make sure that no prisoner has escaped from here!


    As for the enchantment repair, it''s just waiting for more masters from the Hongmeng Immortal Domain.


    Shenyin drove the sword light and flew forward, and soon he was close to the battlefield.


    The pure darkness and light fighting here, the collapsed space filled the surrounding with invisible undercurrents, the two forces of gravity and repulsion have been completely out of balance here!


    This space has long been empty, and in fact nothing can continue to exist in such an extreme environment!


    These are two forces that are enough to separate all matter!


    The void of the universe here looks like the world after the mass extinction!


    Shenyin is just cruising on the edge of this battlefield, which is already the limit.


    With her strength, there was no way to get close to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this time, Emperor Hongmeng held a sun in both hands, and any creature that dared to approach him would be wiped out in the scorching sunlight!


    Even the Emperor Zhun will never be exceptional!


    The power of destruction around is still increasing, and the entanglement of light and darkness seems to be endless.


    But Shenyin knew that in this battle, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no chance of winning at all!


    The master of the dark source is beyond the existence of the past, present, and future. It is impossible to defeat the opponent only by magic power!


    The immortal emperor has a long life and can spend endless time smelting the immortal rule. The Hongmeng immortal emperor has already cast hundreds of immortal rules to bless his dharma body!


    But these hundreds of immortals may not be able to protect the comprehensiveness of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor!


    Because using mana to fight against the source of darkness is simply a matter of seeking fish and wanting flowers to pop out of the stone.


    Shenyin once followed Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian. When Su Baxian was at the peak, he had a battle with the power of the Dark Origin.


    It''s just that this battle is very secretive, and Su Baxian has never mentioned the details of this battle. Even many immortal emperors don''t know that there is such a battle in the dark.


    Shenyin was fortunate enough to observe the whole process of this battle with the other three quasi-emperors.


    Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian in the peak period was recognized as the strongest immortal emperor ever, but even if he was as strong as Su Baxian, he couldn''t help but be the source of darkness.


    It can only be repelled, not killed!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has undergone many epochs of cultivation, and his strength is naturally much stronger than before, but there is still a considerable gap between him and the Great Emperor Xianwu!


    Even the Great Hongmeng himself couldn''t deny this.


    An opponent that even Su Baxian can''t completely balance, if it is changed to Emperor Hongmeng, then I am afraid that it will be even more difficult to fight!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng chose a very wrong path at this time!


    Mastering a round of big sun with both hands is a very magical power!


    Using the sun''s light to fight against the darkness may seem like a very correct method, but it is actually quite wrong!


    Because the source of darkness can span different time and space, and it can also summon the self in different time and space. If it can''t restrain the opponent in time and space spells, then the source of darkness can summon ten or even hundreds of selves from another time and space!

 Chapter 3997： Defeated horribly

    Chapter 3997: Disastrous defeat


    No matter how powerful the algorithm is, the emperor Hongmeng can only hold a sun in the palm of his hand. Facing ten sources of darkness is equivalent to facing the siege of ten emperors!


    No matter how powerful the brilliance of the sun is, in the end there will only be a reason for defeat!


    Shenyin only wanted to tell the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor not to engage in enthusiasm, and the owner of the coffin should pass through the star field first.


    Because this is definitely not a powerful enemy he can fight against!


    But at this time the surrounding space collapsed too much, and Shenyin couldn''t get close to the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor!


    Suddenly, darkness erupted violently in the middle of the universe like a wave!


    Shenyin was also pushed back by this dark wave. While she was flying backwards, the sword light turned into a light curtain, protecting her in the middle.


    But Shenyin''s face was as gray as death, because she knew that the Emperor Hongmeng was over, and even if she didn''t die, she would be seriously injured!


    The power of darkness has completely swallowed all the light in the universe, and even the voice of the gods has been affected. If her sword light is not strong enough to break the law, I am afraid that it has been given by this almost endless darkness. Swallowed!


    And the most terrifying point is not the defeat of Emperor Hongmeng at all.


    The counterattack in the dark is based solely on instinct. Perhaps the owner of the coffin has never awakened from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t even know that he had fought against the Emperor Hongmeng in the void of the universe!


    It''s like normal monks also have body protection qi, even if they fall asleep, body protection qi will automatically run. If there is a tiger poisonous insect rushing to attack at this time, it will be shocked by body protection qi!


    The immortal Emperor Hongmeng at this time was the poor worm who was injured by the shock!


    And the source of darkness will wander in the starry sky of the universe until he finds the location of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian!


    At that time, the real darkness will come!


    After the darkness erupted like a wave, Shenyin flew into the middle of that nothingness.


    Shenyin''s divine consciousness quickly spread out in this void, and it didn''t take long for the existence of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor to be traced.


    She found that the clothes of Emperor Hongmeng had been broken, and she could not see any injuries on her body, but the soul was seriously injured!


    Shenyin dignifiedly took the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor and flew towards the Canglan World, and when the three quasi-emperors saw that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor had been seriously injured, he couldn''t help being shocked!


    When they left, they stepped on the divine light spread by the Emperor Hongmeng, and the Emperor Hongmeng held a sun in his hand. It was still so incredible!


    Unexpectedly, it would be completely defeated in such a short time!


    You Zhun emperor couldn''t help asking: "What the **** is the source of darkness? What is his plan? Why does he split the master''s soul, but not completely kill the master?"


    The immortal emperor didn''t do anything, and once he did it, only one side would survive. This was almost the common sense of the immortal world.


    But the owner in the coffin obviously had no such intentions.


    Shenyin said: "Because he has never regarded the Lord as an opponent that can match him, perhaps the will of the dark origin in the coffin has never been awakened."


    After all the quasi emperors and immortal kings heard the words of the gods, their faces became extremely difficult to look.


    Because as long as you are not a fool, you can hear it. Shenyin''s words mean that the distance between the coffin and the owner of the coffin is so big that the other party can completely ignore the existence of the Hongmeng fairy!


    "Then how did he defeat the Lord, while sleeping and dreaming while defeating the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng? Immortal Emperor is already the most powerful existence in the infinite immortal realm, and the Lord is the immortal emperor who has crushed the eternal life. The immortal emperors are also outstanding, is there such a terrifying power in this world?"


    It''s no wonder that they have doubts, because in common sense, the existence of Emperor Hongmeng is almost equal to the existence of the immortal heaven!


    Unless it is a change of era and the destiny wants to crush him, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will always exist at the top of the infinite immortal world!


    Shenyin said: "You think this kind of thing is incredible, it''s entirely because your knowledge is too shallow, and you don''t know that there are many powerful existences among the heavens. Although they are not immortal emperors, they are more than many immortal emperors. Great. It��s just that their time has passed. You can call them the dominators of the past!"


    The name "Old Dominator" was heard by Shenyin from Su Yan.


    The sound of the gods at the time only knew that the ancient emperor ruled the world as if it began after the opening of heaven and earth. He had never thought that there would be another era in the middle, and there had been strong enough to challenge the order of the ancient emperor.


    Shenyin has experienced a lot later, and has seen many such "old rulers" suddenly appear and disappear again, leaving almost no trace in the long river of history.


    It is as if the Wuzong has been destroyed, but there must be a powerful Wuzu in the infinite universe, and it is definitely not lost to the immortal emperor.


    But the era belonging to Wu Gu has long passed. These old gods can only hide in the dark corners to linger. Only when the era changes again, will they show their hideous side in the void!


    Shenyin has experienced several epoch changes, and there have been too many stories like this.


    If the immortal emperor is truly invincible, then there will not be so many immortal emperors in many eras!


    And the news that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was severely injured in the void universe had spread to the heavens in a very short time!


    In the past ten thousand years, the heavens have been peaceful, and it has been a long time since the existence of the immortal emperor series has fallen!


    The news that an immortal emperor was severely wounded was shocking enough, because only the immortal emperor could seriously injure the immortal emperor!


    A war between two immortal emperors often means a war between the two immortal domains! In the end it will inevitably end with the fall of a fairyland!


    To know that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor has broken through the eternal existence, what kind of cultivation level is needed to seriously hurt him?


    This kind of news is equivalent to throwing a big rock on the calm lake, and a single stone stirs up waves!


    Of course, there are many unprovoked guesses in the middle!


    But even if the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor suffers a severe damage, the status of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory''s top ten immortal domains will not be shaken, because the Hongmeng Immortal Domain originally has more than one immortal emperor!


    In the past ten thousand years, there have been frequent disputes.


    That is whether the ranked first immortal domain is Kunlun immortal domain or heavenly court.


    At least five immortal emperors sit in the heavenly court, and there are more than ten immortal emperors who are inextricably linked to the heavenly court, and the Jade Emperor still retains a volume of "Atlas of Immortals". Many fairy houses can be sealed with a book of gods!


    The "Fairy Urn" of the Tianjuan Palace and the "True Immortal Record" mastered by Emperor Donghua on the 13th islands of the overseas ten continents are actually only branches of the "Atlas of the Immortals".

 Chapter 3998： Primitive Phoenix

    Chapter 3998: Primitive Phoenix


    In this way, the immortals in the other immortal realms also need to receive the edict from the heaven.


    In this way, it is tantamount to acknowledging that the Heavenly Court in the fairy gate is the status of the common master of everyone.


    It can be said that Heavenly Court has a natural advantage, automatically higher than the other fairyland by at least half a grade.


    Even the Western Elysium has always listened to the dispatches of the heavens, and rarely defies it.


    Even so, Kunlun Xianyu can still fight against the heavenly court!


    Kunlun Xianyu doesn''t have any "Fairy Atlas", nor does it need any "Fairy Atlas", they only need a unique and powerful immortal emperor!


    This immortal emperor is the original phoenix! She is the oldest immortal emperor so far, and no one among immortal emperors can compare with her.


    And Kunlun Immortal Domain is also the oldest immortal domain in existence among all the immortal domains!


    The original phoenix sits in the Kunlun fairyland, and has survived the changes of all epochs, and still stands tall!


    She has witnessed how many amazing and brilliant young people rise up from the wilderness, seize the mysterious and mysterious luck, and achieve the ability to reach the sky!


    I have also seen the great emperor fall from the immortal realm, and even the immortal realm fell to pieces with it, and then vanished into ashes!


    Her eyes have witnessed the rise, decline, glory, and disgrace, everything in this world has emerged from nothing!


    That''s why she is the unique ancestor Phoenix, not only the ancestor of all feather tribes, but also the unique eternal existence in this fairy world!


    "Old ancestor, it''s not good!" A little girl in Tsing Yi knelt outside the palace door, this little girl combed with horns and pigtails, looks innocent and cute, but she is faintly radiant behind her, and her cultivation level is definitely not low!


    She is the most beloved maid of the primitive phoenix. She is the descendant of the sacred bird Qingluan, named Cen Qing, but the primitive phoenix only calls her nickname Qingqing.


    In the palace, the primitive phoenix is ??playing against people.


    Almost everyone in this Lihuo Palace understands an unspoken rule: that is, the ancestors must not be disturbed when they are playing chess!


    If the nature of the ancestor is disturbed, no one can afford the possible consequences!


    Even Qingqing, the favorite little girl of Primordial Phoenix, tried to lie on the ground, kneeling and worshiping impeccably.


    "Noisy." There was indeed a very impatient female voice in the palace.


    It was the original phoenix deity that made the sound!


    Although the primitive phoenix had already lived for infinite years, his face was not old, it looked like she was just a woman in her thirties, and she didn''t even have a trace of fine lines on the corners of her eyes.


    The face of the original phoenix looked like Princess Kong Qian five points, but her pupils were golden, full of powerful divinity, not a pair of heterochromatic pupils like Princess Kong Qian.


    Compared with Princess Kong Qian, the lines of the face are tougher and more majestic.


    She is wearing a white long dress. For her identity, this long dress is too dull, but dullness also has the advantage of being dull, making her look more elegant, and at the same time reducing the aggressiveness from the facial features. A lot.


    It was a young man who played chess with her. This man was very handsome and upright with sword-brows and star-brows, but he was frowning, and he didn''t know what to do to be good.


    The man was still holding a black chess piece in his hand. It has been at least a quarter of an hour, and there has been no movement for a long time, as if it had turned into a statue.


    The black chess piece in the middle is about to be slaughtered, and it is almost desperate.


    The man racked his brains for a long time but he couldn''t decide.


    The situation he faced was as if Xiang Yu was trapped in the Gaixia, bewildered on all sides, and there was no room for resistance at all!


    He is already regarded as a master of Yi Dao. When he was in the world, he entered the Dao with the spirit of chess to achieve the immortal industry. I don''t know how many masters are playing Yi Dao. It was the first time he was forced to the point of desperation in the middle of the game!


    Primitive Phoenix''s chess style is very decisive, almost only offensive and undefended, and the intention to kill is extremely strong, almost to the extent that he has only seen it in his life.


    It seems that this game is no longer a victory or defeat between black and white chess pieces, but a battle between millions of armies!


    It is incredible that a woman can possess such an incredible heart to kill!


    But after another thought, the other party was a primitive phoenix, yet he felt that this was justified and reasonable!


    In fact, the original phoenix or ancestor phoenix is ??nothing more than abbreviation, and her full name is always Phoenix Suo Po the Great.


    Even when Su Yan was at his peak, she was enough to be a woman as famous as Su Yan!


    Her name carries the word "Always". The beginning represents the opening of the world, the beginning of the universe, and the end of the world. The flames of the phoenix will burn everything, and she will be the world��s Terminator and destroy everything!


    Her existence is not only a gift from the Creator, but also a world-destroying **** who will destroy everything in the future!


    And the four words "Phoenix Suo Po" refer to her Law Bodies, the suffix "Great Emperor" naturally goes without saying, it represents the realm of cultivation.


    She stared at this young man for a long time.


    This chess has been played for two hours, and her gaze has hardly fallen on this chess game, but has been staring at her opponent, the young man!


    This young Lang has only been five hundred years old, and he is worthy of being a golden fairy.


    However, what he can make the original phoenix fancy, first is that he is a beautiful boy, and then when he plays chess, he has an aura of giving up to me!


    Primitive Phoenix never shy away from this point-she likes beautiful men very much, especially beautiful boys.


    For the original Phoenix, the serious beautiful boy has the most shining light in the world, and she is just the moment to enjoy it.


    But the words outside Qingqing kneeling on the ground interrupted the young Lang''s thoughts. He glanced at Qingqing, then lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to look at the extremely hot gaze of the original Phoenix, and then readily surrendered.


    I don''t know what happened. Although he lost this game of chess, he was uncomfortable in his heart!


    Maybe it''s because this time we are facing an opponent that can almost be called the strongest!


    But before he could stand up, he was already picked up by the primitive phoenix, and then he gave a light peck on his lips!


    This young man suddenly became very panicked, because he had no idea that the most famous female fairy emperor in the fairy world would suddenly do such a thing!


    Such a light kiss is too bold even for a mortal, let alone a god!


    Immortals can never touch the mortal heart. Even if they form a dual monk, they must overcome passion and desire to get the sublimation of the realm!


    If the gods move the mortal heart, they will no longer be immortal, and there is a risk of falling at any time!


    But Primordial Phoenix doesn''t have such a risk. She was born with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and she was born with an eternal divinity.


    No matter what she does, these things are somewhat reasonable, and some of them violate the duty of a god, and they will never shake her divinity!


    So she can do what she wants in the fairyland as she wants, even if these things are very presumptuous!


    Few people in this world can say a word to her.

 Chapter 3999： Shenyin visits

    The third thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine chapters are visiting


    After a long time, she didn''t know how many confidantes there were.


    And now she just wanted to eat the whole Go boy on the opposite side, without even spitting out the bones.


    Primitive Phoenix''s eyes were burning. As the most powerful woman in the heavens and all realms, almost no man could refuse her burning eyes!


    After a kiss, the beautiful boy on the opposite side has become extremely shocked and shy, and at the same time very anxious.


    On the contrary, the original phoenix admired the shy and surprised appearance of the beautiful boy opposite, as well as the face that had become red!


    For her, the shy young boy is of course the most interesting, especially the spirits of gods are generally very lofty, and very few gods are so shy after being teased.


    Her primitive phoenix eyes burst out with extremely strong possessiveness, and now she can''t wait to eat the "beautiful boy" in front of her.


    As for the man, he still knows how to play chess. It is the most fun to be shy!


    Of course Qingqing also knew what happened in the palace, but the smartest thing about her was that she didn''t raise her head at all. Instead, she knelt on the ground and pressed her forehead firmly against the ground.


    In this way, all she could see was the floor in front of her, and she would never see the scenes she shouldn''t see.


    Primitive Phoenix said in an extremely disdainful tone: "What big things can there be? Where is the fairyland collapsed?"


    Qingqing knew that the original phoenix ancestor was already angry, that is, she could have the opportunity to continue speaking. If she changed someone else, she would have been dragged down to play the board at this time.


    Qingqing didn''t dare to neglect and said: "The voice of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory has come to see you, saying that there is something important to see your ancestor."


    "Shen Yin? Why didn''t the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor come by himself? What did she send her to do?" Primitive Phoenix''s words were no longer as serious as before, but her gaze still didn''t look at Shen Yin, and continued to stay on the beautiful boy''s face. .


    It seems that she has turned into a faint king who is addicted to beauty.


    Qingqing: "The Emperor Hongmeng is afraid that he won''t be able to come. He was seriously injured in the void of the universe, and his soul was almost torn apart. Although he was barely able to save his life, he remained unconscious. Shenyin is here to come. Seeking medicine."


    After listening to the original Phoenix, he was really taken aback. He stood up directly from the sitting down, and his movements were extremely light, but he said in a startled tone: "Is there such a thing? Who is so powerful and hurt the Emperor Hongmeng? ?"


    "I also asked about it just now, but Shenyin insisted not to say that she must meet the ancestor in person. She said that there are two other things that must be explained to the ancestor face to face."


    "Let her in." Primitive Phoenix ordered.


    If it was another Zhun emperor, then Primordial Phoenix might really let him continue to wait, at least waiting for her to have a good time before she was in the mood to deal with those bad things.


    She has been the immortal emperor for too long and too long, and she has long been very tired of this identity and the various issues that this identity must deal with.


    Those boring incidents will not destroy the immortal world, where is the immediate pleasure important?


    But... Shenyin is a quasi emperor who came from the age of eternity. She said that there is something big, it must not be a joke, the matter must be serious to a certain extent!


    "Yes." Qingqing didn''t dare to be negligent, and immediately bowed down.


    Primitive Phoenix glanced at the beautiful boy and said, "You go down first."


    The boy was still reminiscing about the kiss he had just received, and when he heard that the original Phoenix''s tone was not right, he looked up.


    When I looked up, I saw the golden eyes of Primitive Phoenix. I didn''t know when they had been transformed without any emotion, and they were all silent for a while!


    The beautiful boy really did not expect a person to complete such a quick conversion in such a short time!


    At the same time, he finally realized what identity the woman in front of him was!


    Immediately he took a fist obediently, and then stepped back.


    Primitive Phoenix''s golden eyes rolled around in her eye sockets, and she was quite uneasy, because she already had a foreboding that Shenyin would inevitably bring some bad news.


    Soon after, Shenyin stepped forward and bowed to the original phoenix aloft. She also saw the chessboard. Of course, she also knew the fun of the original phoenix. Only when she did not see the ordinary, she said: "Shenyin worships the Phoenix Immortal Emperor! I wish the Phoenix Immortal Emperor''s golden body be permanent, eternal and immortal!"


    "Shenyin, we haven''t seen it for many years? Your only improvement is to speak auspicious words better than before? Why are you not the emperor?" The original Phoenix was obviously in a bad mood.


    No matter who it is, being interrupted in the mood, I''m afraid it will not give a good face.


    Shenyin is neither overbearing nor overbearing: "I can''t achieve the immortal emperor, it means that I am a little bit weaker in all aspects, and I don''t have enough skill and good fortune.


    "You are here to ask for medicine? What happened to Emperor Hongmeng?" Primitive Phoenix asked.


    "Only you can solve this matter between the heavens." Shenyin said.


    "Oh? This is strange. You don''t go to the Heavenly Court to see the Jade Emperor and ask him for help, but you come to find the lonely person. Are you afraid that Dao Sect has any thoughts?"


    Shenyin said: "If I had a little way, I would never make such a bad move. There is really no way to go."


    "Even if the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor is unconscious, there are still two other great emperors in the fairyland? How can ordinary people dare to make the idea of ??Hongmeng Xianyu? What''s more, the Changsheng Immortal and the Hongmeng Immortal have always been in the same siblings, how can he not Sit and watch the collapse of the Hongmeng Immortal Realm? Why do you need to come here alone if you want to move rescue soldiers?"


    Shenyin shook his head and said: "I am indeed here to ask for medicine, and at the same time I bring two news. The first is that the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian has recovered and has reached the peak of the Immortal King. I am afraid that it will be at most a hundred years old. You will be able to enter the ranks of the quasi emperor! Return to the realm of the immortal emperor, within a thousand years is a sure thing!"


    Shenyin tore off his clothes at this time, then turned around, revealing the wound on his back.


    This wound was left by Su Yan, and there is still no sign of recovery. The flesh, nerves and part of the bones can be seen inside.


    Shenyin said: "Su Baxian''s sword intent is too strong, and it stays in my body, so that the wound cannot be healed so far."


    But the Primordial Phoenix didn''t feel restless while sitting on the couch, and didn''t show the surprise expected by the sound of God at all.


    Shenyin then appraised the clothes and said, "Do you already know that Su Baxian has returned to the immortal world?"


    The original Phoenix said: "In the battle that besieged Su Baxian back then, Gu did not participate. Why would he want to take revenge? What does it have to do with Gu. Even if he rebuilds the glory of the year, Gu did not get along with him. He Su Ba has the capacity to tolerate people first. He is also a lone old friend, why worry? This kind of news is meaningless. You might as well directly tell Gu, who on earth was the immortal Emperor Hongmeng seriously injured?"

 Chapter 4000： Two visitors

    Chapter Four Thousand Two Visitors


    Primitive Phoenix would never worry that Su Yan would have to deal with her after recovering her peak strength, because she did not participate in the siege of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian back then.


    Moreover, with the relationship between Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan, it is impossible for them to have a substantive conflict.


    It is very possible for everyone to join forces.


    Therefore, the original Phoenix basically held an open attitude towards this matter.


    Shenyin also noticed the subtlety of the original phoenix''s attitude, and said: "Emperor Hongmeng originally planned to hunt and kill Su Baxian, but halfway through the road, he encountered Jiulong pulling the coffin to block his way. Immortal Hongmeng didn''t know the owner of the coffin. From the source of darkness, a battle with the owner of this coffin ended with a serious injury, but the owner of this coffin...you should know what came from? After all, as you, all the history of this fairy world is in your mind. In."


    Primitive Phoenix''s face became cloudy and uncertain, and said, "Shenyin, do you know? Gu today was in a very good mood, but you completely destroyed Gu''s good mood."


    "The owner of Nine Dragons pulling the coffin seems to be looking for Su Baxian''s trace..." Shenyin said.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Of course he wants to find Su Baxian''s whereabouts, because the owner of the coffin and Su Baxian once had a battle. This battle... is still before the complete rise of the emperor of the heavens. You are right. The coffin pulled by Nine Dragons represents pure dark power. The heavens almost fell into an era called darkness, but then two great powers appeared, and they joined forces to suppress the darkness!"


    "Two great abilities... I don''t know who you are talking about?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The first is of course the Great Emperor of Xianwu Su Baxian, and the other is the Great Emperor of the Primordial Heavenly Demon. One of the five emperors of the Immortal Realm back then, the man who created the Demon Sect under the Heaven with one hand is also enough to be the two greatest of the Immortal Realm. Primitive existence. The Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor has already fallen. If the Lord of Dark Origin wants revenge, of course he can only find Su Baxian."


    Only then did Shenyin reveal a suddenly realized expression.


    As for why the ruler of the dark origin suddenly appeared, or in such a tricky way, even the primitive phoenix couldn''t tell a reason.


    The original Phoenix was in a very good mood, but after hearing the news from Shenyin, there was already an obvious worry between his eyebrows.


    Although the fire hadn''t burned the original Phoenix, with her identity, the turmoil between the heavens would sooner or later affect the fairyland she was in charge of, and there was absolutely no possibility of staying out of the matter.


    Shenyin was also an old man from the age of eternity. Naturally, he knew that Primitive Phoenix had a very hot temper and was always moody. If it were normal, she would have retired.


    But besides telling the bad news about the original Phoenix, she came here today to ask for medicine for the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor!


    The primitive phoenix collected the gold of the five mountains, combined the blood of the dragon and the snake and the brilliance of the stars, and refined a very powerful pill. The key is that this pill can treat the damage of the soul.


    For the Emperor Hongmeng, it happened to be the right medicine.


    The name of this pill is Nanhu Zhendan. The name sounds ordinary, but it is actually the top elixir in the fairy world.


    It was named because the place where the original Phoenix refining medicine was called Nanhu.


    Primitive Phoenix was also very generous, and ordered Qingqing to grant three Nanhu Zhendan.


    After Shenyin got the three pills, he didn''t stay longer, and left immediately contentedly.


    Even after Shenyin had left, the Primitive Phoenix frowned lightly when sitting high on the throne, as if he was sinking into melancholy.


    There was only Primordial Phoenix in the wide and exquisite hall, and even Qingqing only dared to stand cautiously outside the door and wait.


    After a while, the original Phoenix''s brows stretched out and asked, "Where is Peacock? She said she went to the West for bliss, so why didn''t she turn around?"


    Qingqing said: "Old ancestors, there was news from outside that it was the Samantabhadra Bodhisattva of Western Bliss who came to see him."


    "The Bodhisattva must have come to file a complaint... Needless to say, it must be the little girl Kong Qian who caused some trouble again? Did he overturn Lingshan this time?" The original Phoenix''s tone was full of teasing.


    Qingqing had heard the meaning of the original phoenix, and went straight to ask Samantabhadra.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva has a solemn Dharma. After coming to this hall under the leadership of Qingqing, he first put his hands together and bowed slightly to the original phoenix.


    In terms of seniority, the primitive phoenix is ??definitely the elder, and in terms of status, it is also one of the strongest immortal emperors on the same level as the Tathagata Buddha, so you must be thorough in etiquette.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t talk nonsense, and asked directly: "The Bodhisattva came, it must be Kong Qian''s girl who made something wrong, right?"


    It is said that Zhinv Mo Ruomu, her own daughter, of course she knows it very well.


    Princess Kong Qian has been much more honest than before after returning to the fairy world this time. She used to be famous for causing trouble and domineering in the fairy world.


    If it weren''t for breaking something from another family, how could another family take the initiative to come to the door?


    But Western Bliss World is not just another home, after all, Princess Kong Qian is also the Great King Bodhisattva of Western Bliss.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said directly: "Princess Kong Qian''s trouble this time is indeed not small, it is more serious than all the big and small disasters in between. This time even the foundation of Lingshan has been shaken, and Western bliss is at stake!"


    Primitive Phoenix asked with some surprise: "Can she have such a great ability to interrupt the foundation of Lingshan under the eyes of Buddha?"


    Lingshan is located in the West Xumi Mountain, one of the four pillars of heaven. It rises from the dead world and crosses the mortal worlds to reach the peak of the immortal world.


    If Mount Xumi was broken, then Lingshan would have lost the foundation below, and the consequences would be very serious.


    However, Primordial Phoenix still felt that the words of the Bodhisattva were a bit weird. Isn''t it clear how capable her own daughter is?


    With Princess Kong Qian''s strength, even if he meets some powerful quasi-emperors, there is no certainty to win, let alone the momentary foundation of the general under the eyes of Buddha Tathagata shakes!


    Tathagata Buddha claims to know all the past and the future, and can calculate all calamities, blessings and misfortunes.


    You don''t need to move a finger, you only need to move the mind to clean up Princess Kong Qian. How could this happen?


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and there must be a lot of articles in this matter.


    Most of the things in this world are unremarkable, but they are constantly repeating things that have already happened, and there are few things that are beyond the original Phoenix''s expectations.


    Once encountered this kind of thing, no matter good or bad, Primordial Phoenix will be extremely happy.


    Because of her and living for too long too long, there are not many things left to please her in this world.

 Chapter 4001： I want to take the longevity sword

    The fourth thousand and one chapter I want to take the longevity sword


    Thinking of this, the original Phoenix actually laughed, and laughed so happily, as if he had heard a particularly funny joke.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva didn''t care about anything, because the original phoenix in front of him was not only very senior, but also famously moody, and no one could accurately grasp her mood.


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "The first ancestor knew one thing, that is, the Great Emperor Xianwu has returned to the immortal world, and this time he has become a holy body, and he has the realm of Xiao Hunyuan''s Eucharist."


    "Hunyuan Saint Physique is rare in ancient times. He actually cultivated Hunyuan Saint Physique?" The first half of the original Phoenix''s words were still full of surprises, but he immediately calmed down, saying: "With Su Baxian''s knowledge And strength, it��s not surprising that the body becomes a holy after being reincarnated and reincarnated. If he can''t even do this kind of thing, it will make Gu feel strange."


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said: "In that case, the ancestor already knew that Su Ba had returned to the immortal world?"


    "Puxian Bodhisattva, you are the second person to come to the solitary complaint. There are many people who want to know about Su Ba''s return to the immortal world. Heh, but everyone doesn''t deal with him. In fact, they all want to know. Want to use his Su Baxian''s fame and power?" Primitive Phoenix said.


    The words of the original phoenix implied blame.


    This means that Buddha Tathagata would have known that Su Yan had gone to Lingshan tomorrow morning, and he had concealed this incident. It must be something else.


    Samantabhadra had no choice but to start talking about Su Yan on Lingshan. Later, Princess Kong Qian stole the glazed lamp of the ancient Buddha and burned it through the illusory realm, and Su Yan was able to enter Xumi!


    The battle between Princess Kong Qian and the golden-winged Dapeng bird has reached the bottom of Mount Xumi, and the real fire caused by the glazed lamp has spread wildly on the mountainside of Xumi!


    It was this fact that the Buddha also found it very difficult to deal with, so he specifically came to the primitive phoenix for help.


    Because she was the ancestor of the phoenix, she was born to control all flames, including the true fire of the sun, the origin of all fires.


    If you do not subdue the real fire of the sun, but allow it to continue to burn on the mountainside of Mount Xume, sooner or later Mount Xume will be burned from the middle!


    If Mount Xumi collapses, then the Western Paradise at the top of Mount Xumi must not be spared!


    Samantabhadra Bodhisattva also said that the Heavenly Court also has arrangements in the star realm, but they were all disturbed by Su Ba first.


    Primitive Phoenix sighed: "It seems that every family has their own sorrows. I haven''t seen Su Baxian yet, but he has already disrupted the fairy world to such an extent when he came back to the fairy world, and there must be major events happening next. No matter what, I alone helped Tathagata Buddha calm down the real sun on Mount Xumi, and found the little girl Kong Qian."


    Su Yan was conditioning his body in Wanxiang Valley, unknowingly it had been seven or eight days.


    Lin Yuqing went out to inquire about the news a few times, but never saw the forces of Hongmeng Immortal Territory stretch out her hand.


    The nearby big and small worlds are exceptionally calm, as if nothing happened at all.


    Su Yan''s heart was really strange to the extreme, because the immortal Emperor Hongmeng he knew was definitely not a character that would give up so easily!


    If he knew that he had returned to the immortal world, he would definitely try to cut the grass and roots!


    Could it be that the Emperor Hongmeng was constrained by other places, so he couldn''t get away with it?


    Su Yan was puzzled by this matter, but this brief peace was very important to Su Yan.


    Although he doesn''t have any extra energy to slash the spirits, he can properly adjust the various forces in his body to prevent these forces from conflicting with each other and forming unnecessary internal injuries.


    Then there was another change that Su Yan agreed to Mr. Xiao to get the longevity sword!


    Su Yan thought about going, he definitely couldn''t go back to Wanshou Mountain now.


    If he went back to Wanshou Mountain, it would be equivalent to a home delivery. With Wanshou Mountain''s existing power, there was absolutely no way to protect his thoroughness.


    If he got the longevity sword, Su Yan''s reputation would be even higher.


    When the time comes, the old tribes of the Qing Emperor will definitely be on his side, Su Yan!


    Although it will not completely reverse the unfavorable situation, at least it will be much easier than it is now.


    What Mr. Xiao waited for was Su Yan''s change of heart. Hearing that Su Yan was willing to get the longevity sword, he immediately made plans to leave Wanxiang Valley.


    Although Mr. Xiao hasn''t said it clearly yet, he already has the intention of following Su Yan.


    Mr. Xiao is a wood spirit who has cultivated to become an immortal. As long as he is a wood spirit, it is hard not to be impressed when he sees Su Yan''s green wood god!


    The current Wanxiang Valley still looks like a paradise, but in fact it has become very insecure.


    Those big enemies of Su Yan may be able to kill Wanxiang Valley at any time. At that time, not only Su Yan but also Lin Yuqing and Mr. Xiao will definitely be implicated.


    Since he was leaving, Su Yan said to Lin Yuqing: "You may not be safe to stay in Wanxiang Valley, so it is better to leave here with us."


    Lin Yuqing shook her head directly. Her thoughts were always very simple, but she didn''t want to participate in the chaotic struggles between the fairyland at all, and wanted to keep the peace of Wanxiang Valley forever.


    Su Yan also understood this, and said: "I know what you think. You don''t want to be an enemy. Don''t worry. I will not force you to fight against others. I just have a faint premonition in my heart. His spiritual sense has always been very accurate, I''m afraid there will be a very extraordinary existence that will kill here, then you will not be able to cope with it, maybe Wanxianggu will also be destroyed. But you can rest assured, even if Wanxianggu is destroyed Now, I will definitely rebuild a new small world for you. This is my promise to you."


    "Will Wanxianggu be destroyed?" Lin Yuqing couldn''t help becoming worried, because Wanxianggu means everything to her and it is also her most cherished treasure. She absolutely can''t afford the destruction of Wanxianggu. .


    Su Yan said in a solemn tone: "Destroying a small world, for those who have already reached the realm of the immortal emperor, is originally an easy task. With your strength, there is no way to fight it. Staying here may just be A dead end, but with us, although there are still many great emperors behind, but a life of nine deaths is better than a life of ten deaths!"


    Mr. Xiao also persuaded: "What he said is not alarmist. Once those great emperor-level existences take action, they can crush a small world at any time! There are no eggs in the nest. We should leave together, and we can also be able to each other. There is a response. And he has already received the Green Wood Divine Order. If he can obtain the Longevity Sword, he will become the co-master of the World Wood Spirit, and the World Wood Spirit will follow him at that time."

 Chapter 4002： The power of the source of darkness

    The fourth thousand and two chapters of the power of the source of darkness


    Lin Yuqing can have the cultivation base of the Immortal King and become the master of Wanxianggu, of course, her mental level cannot be low.


    She is just innocent, not stupid. Of course, she understands what Mr. Xiao means, and of course she knows that Su Yan is now a rare commodity. Now following Su Yan is equivalent to investing in the beginning. If Su Yan rises among the heavens in the future , Then they have invested very early on, they will inevitably get extremely high returns.


    After Lin Yuqing thought for a while, she agreed.


    Su Yan''s identity is very sensitive nowadays, if it is exposed, it will immediately become a target of public criticism.


    The best thing is to get a magic weapon to cover the face and breath. It would be even better if Su Yan''s existence could be hidden from the dimensions of cause and effect, law, and so on.


    The methods that the emperor can track are too rich, and they are not limited to the physical level.


    Mr. Xiao has a black cloak on his side. After putting it on, he can completely hide Su Yan''s breath. If there is no Gao Suyan''s dual realm, that is, the level of the immortal emperor, he will definitely not be able to see Su Yan''s identity.


    Before leaving Wanxiang Valley, Lin Yuqing worshipped heaven and earth and ancestor spirits again.


    And Su Yan''s heart, the vague premonition has become stronger and stronger!


    It''s as if something dark is about to completely envelop Wanxiang Valley and then swallow it!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked out of the sky. The sky in Wanxiang Valley was still so clear, and the white clouds in the sky were still floating slowly.


    But maybe in a few days, such a beautiful and tranquil scenery will be completely destroyed!


    Mr. Xiao had already discussed the route of leaving Wanxiang Valley several times with Su Yan, and he had taken the route to avoid the ears of others.


    Mr. Xiao threw a leaf and turned into a green boat in the void, carrying them up by the wind, and soon the earth, mountains and rivers and white clouds have fallen under Su Yan''s feet.


    In a short while, it has ascended into the void of the universe!


    Lin Yuqing didn''t know how many years he hadn''t been to Wanxiang Valley. At this time, she couldn''t help feeling a little sorrowful when she looked at this homeland.


    At this time, Mr. Xiao changed a method, and the Ye Luzhou quickly moved forward in the void!


    The ethereal starlight in the void of the universe quickly receded towards the back.


    After that, Mr. Xiao changed a variety of magic arts, and saw a magic circle in front of this Yeluzhou, which directly broke the void in front of him, connecting with the void at the other end!


    If you travel through this formation, you can reach thousands of miles away at any time!


    When the Yeluzhou passed through the formation and arrived at the other side of the unknown fairy world, Su Yan saw that another space shuttle formation suddenly appeared in front of the Yiyeluzhou!


    Then this Yeluzhou shuttled through five spatial formations like this, and the distance spanned must be calculated with at least 100 million!


    The immortal that Mr. Xiao mastered must be related to the changes in space, so he could travel so wantonly in the void of the universe.


    In this way, even the immortal emperor would suddenly lose the trace of Su Yan.


    Because in such a short time, completing such a large space jump will inevitably lead to chaos in many aspects of fate, cause and effect!


    Those immortal emperors could not fully grasp Su Yan''s fate. After such disorder and shock, they would inevitably not find Su Yan''s whereabouts for a long time.


    Mr. Xiao is thoughtful, considers a lot, and has thought about many possible situations.


    At this time, Lin Yuqing suddenly stood on a leaf green boat and staggered two steps, and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Su Yan helped Lin Yuqing first.


    Mr. Xiao showed a surprised expression, and said, "Could it be that as soon as we walked on the front foot, the emperor had already reached the Wanxiang Valley on the back foot?"


    The reason why Lin Yuqing was dizzy was that all the rankings of the ancestor gods and heaven and earth in Wanxiang Valley would be destroyed, and she, as the valley owner of Wanxiang Valley, would also receive a certain degree of backlash!


    Because as the owner of the small world, she is connected to the small world to a certain extent. When the small world encounters an attack, her master will definitely be backlashed!


    This backlash came very violently, and Lin Yuqing''s face became very pale.


    Suddenly she couldn''t reach the defense, and was immediately invaded by the source of darkness into her mind!


    And in Lin Yuqing''s eyes, it seemed that all the creatures in Wanxiang Valley were completely withered and withered, and the darkness of death filled the heaven and the earth! Deprive the breath of all creatures!


    Wanxiang Valley was originally a peaceful place without any contention, but after this astonishing death came, there was only a terrifying silence!


    And in this horror, Lin Yuqing seemed to see the coffins pulled by nine necromantic dragons slowly sliding past the sky!


    Lin Yuqing went after seeing this coffin, her whole body couldn''t help shaking, as if she had fallen into an ice cellar, and then even breathing became difficult!


    The power of the dark origin can penetrate from the soul level to ignore the distance of the physical space!


    Lin Yuqing''s eyes are being darkened like ink by the power of darkness, and there is no hope and anger in these eyes...


    The idea of ??the ruler of the source of darkness is trying to see through Lin Yuqing''s eyes and find Su Yan''s footprint!


    Su Yan''s response was very decisive. First, he covered Lin Yuqing''s eyes with both hands and blocked her sight, and then used both fingers to hold Lin Yuqing''s eyebrows!


    Then Su Yan''s divine sense also entered Lin Yuqing''s sea of ??knowledge, and Su Yan immediately realized that there was a third divine sense in Lin Yuqing''s sea of ??knowledge!


    And this cold and lonely divine consciousness can be said to be the source of all darkness in this world!


    In an instant, Su Yan had understood that the master of the source of darkness had awakened!


    Su Yan immediately thought about it. Perhaps it was his return to the fairy world that caused the Lord of Dark Origin to wake up from eternal dormancy!


    This awakening process may be very long, it may last as long as an epoch, or it may be very short, so short that in the next instant, the master of the source of darkness will completely wake up!


    The dormancy of the gods and the sleep of mortals are completely different concepts. The dormancy of the gods means that the soul sinks into the descending realm.


    The so-called descending boundary is the deepest place in the spiritual world, just like the deepest trench in the sea.


    That is a place that mortal consciousness cannot reach. If there is no divine blessing, even the divine consciousness of the immortal emperor can''t stay in such a place for a long time.


    Many ancient gods who have fallen a long time ago, their broken consciousness slowly floated in such a place, and lived forever in this way!


    This is the eternal immortality of another situation!

 Chapter 4003： Fateful Entanglement

    The fourth thousand and three chapters of the entanglement of fate


    And the divine consciousness deep in the descending realm will gradually merge with these floating and broken divine souls. This fusion process can take ten thousand years or one second, and there is no definite number at all.


    Therefore, there is no way to judge the time of awakening. It may be extremely long. When it reaches the wasteland and old age, it continues to fall asleep, or it may be awake in the next moment.


    And when the **** awakens from dormancy, then the divinity he condenses will inevitably be even higher!


    In other words, when the Lord of Dark Origin awakens from the coffin, then his power will inevitably reach a higher level, reaching an unprecedented peak!


    Perhaps no **** has reached such a height, even those ancient emperors and innate gods and demons have never had such a powerful state!


    When Su Yan reaches the peak of the immortal emperor again, the immortal emperor among the heavens will certainly not be his opponent, but the ruler of the source of darkness will definitely become his confidant!


    Su Yan thought of this, the sword intent condensed in his mind had been released in Lin Yuqing''s sea of ??knowledge!


    Su Yan''s sword intent changed into an extremely grand golden light, piercing all the darkness that was constantly spreading in the sea of ??Lin Yuqing''s knowledge!


    The darkness gradually receded like a tide, Su Yan''s divine consciousness also retreated from Lin Yuqing''s sea of ??consciousness, and her pair of eyes returned to normal.


    But the anger and agility of the previous pair of eyes were gone, Lin Yuqing had seen through the dark spiritual sense that Wanxianggu had been completely defiled, and all the creatures had been trampled on!


    She has always regarded Wanxianggu as the most important treasure in her life. Seeing Wanxianggu being destroyed by the power of darkness, she was truly saddened to the extreme!


    And she is also very sure that after the destruction of Wanxiang Valley, the coffin pulled by the nine-headed Necromancer will continue to chase Su Yan non-stop.


    This is an endless pursuit, even if you grow old, it will not stop!


    Lin Yuqing was not only wondering what kind of story had happened between the owner of this coffin and Su Yan.


    I only heard Su Yan say: "I had a dispute with the owner of this coffin in the Primordial Era. At that time, the heavens had not yet risen up from a fairyland, and there were not so many immortal emperors. The winner is me, and the prosperity of the immortal world is now possible. Prosperity. But if I had lost then, the heavens would have fallen into a deadly darkness."


    Both Su Yan and the owner of this coffin were the sons of luck who could open up a new era.


    Su Yan won, and then began the era of immortality, immortality continued to prosper, until today.


    If the owner of this coffin wins the original battle, the dark era will begin!


    Almost no one knows the secret of this battle. What the world knows is that Emperor Xianwu led many ancient gods and emperors to overthrow the ancient emperor''s rule over the immortal realm, and created the first immortal realm!


    That''s it.


    Now that the nine-headed necromancer is dragging the coffin in the fairy world, the ancient secret is finally about to be awakened!


    Perhaps, the struggle of the year is going to happen again!


    It''s just that... Su Yan didn''t fight alone when he was fighting, and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor assisted him!


    After defeating the ruler of the source of darkness, Su Yan also allowed the Demon Dao to survive in the Immortal Realm and share the Immortal Realm with Immortal Dao.


    As for Moxiu being expelled to the colorless world outside the immortal world, this was all after Su Yan''s fall, and Su Yan had never betrayed his promise.


    Su Yan''s thoughts fluttered for a while, and his emotions became agitated.


    There will be a battle between him and the owner of this coffin. This is a fateful battle, and no one can escape!


    Winners can shape the universe and create a new era.


    The loser will lose everything and dissipate in the universe as dust.


    Mr. Xiao said: "This dark power is like a tarsal maggot. I can''t get rid of it after such a long distance, and I don''t know what power is used!"


    Su Yan said: "The fateful entanglement between me and him. Even if the physical distance is increased ten times, this entanglement will definitely not be resolved. We still need to think of ways to deal with it in the future."


    When Su Yan fought with the owner of the coffin, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was suppressed even though the owner of the coffin was suppressed.


    But Su Yan was already wounded at the time, and a lot of Su Yan''s blood was also stained on the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda.


    A part of Su Yan''s blood was also suppressed in the dark origin along with the owner of the coffin!


    The remaining blood of Su Yan turned into a fateful connection between the two!


    Therefore, the owner of the coffin can know the whereabouts of Su Yan from thousands of miles away, so he can chase and kill him step by step!


    The immortal domain closest to this Yelvzhou is called Guiyuan Immortal Domain.


    It is exactly what Su Yan and Mr. Xiao planned to stay.


    The longevity sword is said to have also fallen into the Guiyuan Immortal Domain.


    The two characters Guiyuan in Guiyuan Xianyu mean the unity of the three truths and the return of ten thousand laws to the yuan.


    The so-called three truths are Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism, and the combination of these three creates a unique set of cultivation methods.


    The person who created this cultivation method is called the Great Emperor Zhixing. After the integration of his three truths, it is said that he can touch the incomparable number of days in the dark, and it is also considered a different way to become a great emperor!


    When the Great Emperor Zhixing created the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, the heavens were shocked!


    Because Immortal Emperor is not a radish in the ground, he can grow a stubble immediately after pulling it out. Every great emperor can achieve this after years of hard cultivation and mastering a certain amount of luck.


    Only one person has ever done it before to become a great emperor with the path of cultivation method he opened up, and that is the Tathagata Buddha!


    The Great Emperor Zhixing combines the three masters of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, and learns from the strengths of the others. His future is limitless. Maybe he will become one of the top emperors in the fairy world in the future.


    But what is strange is that after Zhixing the Great created the fairyland in the void universe, he lost his trace. Actually, the immortal emperor''s deity had already lived in seclusion. He wanted to solve the number of days and fate, even the closest disciple had never seen the fairy again. The emperor has appeared.


    This kind of thing is very unusual, because as long as the immortal emperor who has shaped the immortal domain, he will often sit in his own immortal domain. Even if you leave your own fairyland, it won''t be too long.


    Because the immortal domain can be regarded as the ultimate version of the immortal enchantment, within the immortal domain, the power of the immortal emperor will be the ultimate powerful!


    Once you leave the fairyland, your power is inevitably weakened. Those immortal emperors who have enemies will never leave their immortal domain easily.


    No one knows the reason why Emperor Zhixing did this, but as long as the Guiyuan Immortal Domain still exists in the immortal world, it means that Emperor Zhixing has not fallen.


    An immortal domain where the immortal emperor did not know whereabouts was of course a good thing for Su Yan, because it meant relative safety.

 Chapter 4004： Into the city

    The fourth thousand and fourth chapters into the city


    There are only two roads into the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, all of which have to go through the long void through the towing barge to enter the interior of the Immortal Territory.


    Mr. Xiao has already done his homework, saying that the scale of Guiyuan Immortal Domain and the number of immortals are not particularly large, but the overall scale cannot be considered small, and the size should be considered medium among all immortal domains.


    There are at least more than 50,000 immortals in the Guiyuan Immortal Territory today. These immortals belong to two major sects and three major families, and they can be regarded as the rulers of the order in the Guiyuan Immortal Territory.


    This is still the situation where the Emperor Zhixing doesn''t know where he is going. If Emperor Zhixing returns, even if Guiyuan Xianyu cannot enter the ranks of the top ten immortals, he can at least go further and recruit more immortals to join.


    If you get the longevity sword, Su Yan''s appeal will be further enhanced!


    When the time comes, there will be many powerful wood spirit old monsters coming to Su Yan, and the weather at that time is not comparable to today.


    Lin Yuqing was a little worried. Although Wanxianggu had not been completely destroyed, now Wanxianggu was filled with an extremely powerful death aura.


    It will take at least several hundred years to fully recover.


    After entering the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, standing on the deck of the barge, through a light curtain, you can see many islands floating in the void!


    Many Taoist temples can be seen on these islands.


    The buildings of the Feiyandoujiao form a perfect fusion with the surrounding natural environment, which looks very harmonious and beautiful.


    The role of Taoism from the beginning was to observe the heavens and stars and feel the unity of heaven and man.


    These Taoist temples were built on these floating islands, and they should have such thoughts.


    And as the barge descended, many towering buildings could also be seen.


    The styles of these buildings are very strange, some can even be regarded as distorted, and it is difficult to define them in words.


    Immortals have great mana blessings, and can use all kinds of materials that mortals can''t imagine, so they can perfectly present all kinds of imaginary buildings in front of them.


    On this barge, many immortals came to Guiyuan Immortal Realm for the first time, and their voices of admiration were endless.


    The spar inlaid on these buildings also shines!


    "It deserves to be a fairyland, the weather is far from what those small worlds can compare!"


    Su Yan''s face gradually showed a playful smile, but this smile was hidden under the black cloak, and no one could see the expression on his face clearly.


    This is the first time Su Yan has set foot in the land of the fairyland after such a long time!


    This is a long-lost feeling!


    Only he himself knew how difficult it was to walk this way. As the barge descended, Guiyuan Xianyu gradually revealed her mystery.


    Su Yan had gone through a lot of hardships to stand here to appreciate this beautiful scenery. There is quite a feeling of seeing the mountains or the mountains and the water or the water after the wave of calamity.


    The barge gradually landed on the pier controlled by the Sikong family.


    The pier is under the control of the Sikong family, but they didn''t even see the leading figures of the Sikong family, they just saw a few Taoist soldiers on duty.


    These Taoist soldiers looked very strong, with a pair of buffalo horns growing on their heads. They were supposed to be transformed from the bloodlines of some ancient behemoths. They belonged to the Sikong family.


    There are two quasi-emperors in this Sagong family, and there are at least ten immortal kings. In terms of strength, they are already the number one existence in Guiyuan Immortal Domain!


    In the nearby star field, almost no one dared to mess with it.


    The Dao soldiers of the Sikong family boarded the barge, only to check it perfunctorily. Su Yan completely hid his face in the black cloak, and the Dao soldiers were completely uninterested in opening Su Yan��s cloak. the meaning of.


    After all, this fairyland has been leveled for 20,000 years, and there has never been any turmoil.


    Even if there are really suspicious elements, I''m afraid they won''t come in so swaggeringly through a barge.


    Only when the barge came down to pay the poll tax, only after paying the tax can you enter the Guiyuan Immortal Domain.


    Guiyuan Xianyu��s currency is a variety of fairy crystals. If there are magic weapons, precious spars can also be exchanged for spars, the **** shop of Sikong��s family is open next to them.


    Come to think of it, there must be many immortals who do not understand the rules to visit Guiyuan Immortal Domain, and not every immortal will carry immortal crystals with them.


    Su Yan did not carry the fairy crystal, but Mr. Xiao had already prepared.


    After paying the poll tax, leave from the barge.


    Su Yan and the others are in a very huge wharf.


    Many puppet machines are tirelessly carrying various goods on the dock, creating a lively and busy scene.


    The city in front is called Xitong City, which is also controlled by the Sikong family.


    After the era of the Witch Clan was ended, the once suppressed Immortal Dao rose again among the heavens. Not only could many great abilities rise above all else by themselves, even the family also brought them to the upper realm!


    This is the source of most cultivation families in the immortal world today.


    The vast majority of the powerful families that were born in earlier times have been annihilated in the long river of history.


    There are many immortal emperors at the peak of the heavens that cannot escape the fate of falling, let alone some ordinary families?


    The three Su Yan walked up a road unimpeded.


    There are a lot of immortals walking together on this avenue, and you can also see many immortals flying on precious lights or various spirit birds above them.


    It seems that these immortals will also enter the city.


    After traveling for about thirty miles, you can see an extremely majestic city rising from the ground, like a giant beast crawling on the ground, full of amazing aura!


    This city is Xitong City, and it seems that it is also the number one big city in Guiyuan Immortal Domain!


    As the owners of this big city, the Sikong family possessed wealth and prestige can be imagined.


    There is a big rock at the gate of the city. There are more than 20 ancient pine trees growing under the big rock. There are one or two hundred immortals sitting in front of the ancient pine. These immortals are discussing alchemy.


    The speaker is attentive, and the listener is attentive.


    Su Yan and the others couldn''t help but stop and watch for a while.


    Guarding the city gate are two giant spirit gods, holding swords and axes without squinting.


    You have to pay an entrance tax once you enter the city. This also made Su Yan couldn''t help being a little bit slanderous, this Sagong family really got into the eyes of money.


    After entering the city, Mr. Xiao meant to settle down first. Everyone was struggling and traveled through the fairy world for hundreds of millions of miles. Especially, he used formations several times to tear the void and consume a lot of energy. He needed a little rest and Clean it up.


    Su Yan and the others wanted to act low-key, as can be seen from Su Yan wearing a black cloak.


    But after entering the city, many pedestrians have been watching them.


    It was as if everyone in this city knew that Su Yan and the three were strange visitors.

 Chapter 4005： Please tea

    The fourth thousand and five chapters invite tea


    The combination of Su Yan and their two men and one woman is not very strange, and their looks are not exaggerated to the extent that others cannot see them.


    There are already countless handsome men and beautiful women in the fairy world, not to mention that most of the pedestrians on this road are immortals, and only a few are servants created by immortals using magical methods.


    Wearing a black cloak, Su Yan hid all his face and aura in a dark void, but it was not that he would attract the attention of others.


    The only thing that can make these immortals look at is the cultivation base!


    Lin Yuqing and Mr. Xiao, both of them have the realm of an immortal king.


    More importantly, the two fairy kings, the man and the woman, were strange faces, and had never seen them in Xitong City before.


    In today''s celestial immortal domain, the total number of immortal kings is definitely not more than three thousand.


    Most of the immortal kings work as errands among the ten immortal realms, or they have condensed a small world themselves, and do not communicate with the outside world at all.


    Guiyuan Immortal Domain is not a large immortal domain, and the number of immortals that have always been with each other is not very large. Suddenly seeing two strange immortal kings walking side by side, it is inevitable that these people will be curious.


    Mr. Xiao also realized what was wrong, because they were here to get the longevity sword, even if they didn''t consider how sensitive Su Yan''s identity was.


    Just going to the longevity sword needs to be done in a low-key manner, which will save a lot of unnecessary resistance. It definitely shouldn''t have made it so conspicuous.


    Mr. Xiao said: "I came to Xitong City to add a little wood spirit spar. The previous wood spirit spar has been exhausted in the space teleportation formation, but I forgot to hide my cultivation skills and Huaxian. Two The immortal king walked side by side, and it was too eye-catching in this remote immortal domain."


    Su Yan lowered his voice and said, "It''s okay for these people to take a second or two. Anyway, they don''t know the origin of our identity, and they don''t pose a threat to us."


    After Su Yan lowered his voice, he looked abnormally old, as if he was speaking an old man.


    Mr. Xiao said: "Never mind, we can only do our own thing, it''s best not to sprawl here."


    The shop where Mr. Xiao is going to replenish the spar is called Taxuetang. Taxuetang is a shop run by the Sikong family. Both buying and selling can be done. Spars can be settled or bartered.


    Taxuetang''s reputation is excellent, and he has always been a childish man.


    If the Sikong family looked at the entire immortal world, they could only be regarded as a second-rate immortal family, but in terms of management skills, it was very powerful.


    The hall of Taxue Hall covers a very wide area, but the hall on the first floor is almost half the size of a football field.


    There are a lot of immortals coming and going inside.


    The immortals around this generation want to refine the pill. If there is a lack of materials, they will consider coming to Taxuetang to purchase.


    Even the materials that Taxuetang does not have for the time being can be obtained by offering a reward, and Taxuetang only charges a very small part of the material storage fee.


    Mr. Xiao had been to the Guiyuan Immortal Domain for a period of time in his early years, and he was also very familiar with the operations in Taxuetang. He went straight to the window selling various spars and prepared to purchase directly.


    The service attitude of Xiannu in the window was also very good, and the whole process went very smoothly.


    But just after Mr. Xiao completed the purchase and merged with Su Yan and Lin Yuqing, a very handsome man walked through the back door of Taxue Hall.


    This handsome man looked about thirty years old with a crown of jade. Wearing a white dress, there are two strong Taoist soldiers behind him.


    These Dao soldiers with buffalo horns were raised by the Sikong family. This man must be the leading figure in the Sikong family, so Dao soldiers can be used as guards.


    The strength of these Taoist soldiers is not too powerful, but more of a status symbol.


    It''s just that Su Yan was a little unclear, and people from the Sikong family suddenly asked them to do something.


    After the man came in front of the three of them, he first gave Su Yan respectfully, almost impeccable in etiquette.


    Then he sorted his throat and said, "Under Sikong Lei, he is the person in charge of Taxuetang. Taxuetang has not had any important guests of the Immortal King level for a long time, so I want to dare to invite three people to have a cup of tea. ."


    It turned out that the Sikong family saw that both Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing had the cultivation base of the immortal king, which was already very impressive.


    There are only ten fairy kings in the Sikong family.


    Coupled with a Su Yan hidden in the black cloak, the aura is completely condensed and not let go, and the realm of strength is inevitably even more imaginative.


    Such a trio is already very powerful in Guiyuan Immortal Domain. If the Sagong family can be recruited, it will definitely be a huge improvement to the family''s strength.


    Even if you can''t solicit, just making friends is absolutely no harm.


    The Sagong family can last for so many years, still dominate the city-state in the Guiyuan Immortal Realm, with such a large industry, of course it has something in every aspect.


    This Sagong Lei not only looks handsome, his voice is also full of magnetism. At the same time, his attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, and has the courtesy of a big family, which makes it easy for people to give birth to a good impression.


    Su Yan lowered his voice and said, "You don''t need to drink tea. We still have important things and won''t stay here for too long."


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing didn''t speak, and Si Konglei even believed that the man in the cloak was the leader.


    Being able to accept two fairy kings as his subordinates, the strength of this kind of person is even more unfathomable!


    But since the other party has no intention to stop at all, if he tries to make friends again, it will certainly arouse the other party''s unpleasantness.


    As the person in charge of Taxuetang, Sikong Lei could fully grasp the measure.


    There are many old monsters like this, powerful, but their temperaments are completely unpredictable.


    Moreover, after Su Yan lowered his voice, his voice was extremely low, making Sikong Lei even less doubt that the cloaked man in front of him must be a certain old monster.


    But Su Yan suddenly said: "You can have a cup of tea. Why don''t you arrange a place for me by the way. My friend uses magic power to travel through the void of the universe. It is very expensive and requires a good rest. Since your Sagong family is Master of this city, then this matter will be up to you."


    Of course Sikong Lei couldn''t ask for it, clapped his hands, and immediately summoned two immortal slaves.


    Sikong Lei whispered in Xiannu''s ear for a while, and then the two Xiannu immediately went down, thinking about arranging a place to live.


    Then Si Kong Lei led the three to the second floor of Taxue Hall.


    The environment here is very quiet, and the screens and plum trees used are all fairy artifacts.


    Compared to the first floor, obviously only higher-level guests can enter.


    There are fewer people, but at least they have Jinxian''s cultivation base.


    Sikong Lei took the three Su Yan into a compartment. Through the bead curtain, you could see exactly what was going on in the hall outside, but the hall couldn''t see the situation inside the compartment.


    This bead curtain is also a fairy artifact, although the grade is not high, only the third order.


    After he took his seat, Sagong Lei ordered Xiannu to bring tea, and then Sagong poured the tea himself, showing that he respected the Su Yan trio.

 Chapter 4006： Red sword repair

    The fourth thousand and sixth chapter red sword repair


    The tea set is very exquisite, and the tea leaves are full of fragrance.


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing both picked up their tea cups and took a sip of their tea, only to feel a scent of fragrance slipping into their throats, refreshing.


    No matter you use any angle to taste, this is a rare fairy tea.


    But Su Yanqing had no intention of holding up the teacup at all, and even his face was covered in the darkness of the cloak.


    However, Sikong Lei was not angry. On the contrary, the more Su Yan behaved like this, the more he felt that only the temperament of people with great ability would make ordinary people difficult to figure out.


    On the contrary, he was even more in awe of Su Yan.


    There is another point that Si Kong Lei is also very measured. He will never test the identity of Su Yan and the purpose of coming to Xitong City while talking and laughing.


    He only introduced the scenery inside and outside Xitong City very enthusiastically, and said that if necessary, he can accompany him as a tour guide.


    People like Sikong Lei have extremely high emotional intelligence and a very good family background. They can mobilize a lot of resources, and being friends can definitely be regarded as first-class.


    Although he only has Jinxian''s cultivation base.


    Soon the two immortal slaves came back, saying that the accommodation had been arranged.


    Su Yan had no interest in this kind of boring entertainment at first, which just gave Su Yan a reason to get away.


    The residence was arranged in the other hospital under the name of Sikong Lei, and many crystal stones and medicines to restore the immortal origin were prepared.


    Originally, there was a fairy slave to lead the way, but Sikong Lei must send the three Su Yan to the other courtyard.


    After coming down from Taxue Hall, when I came to the door, I saw twelve sword repairmen round and round the entrance of Taxue Hall.


    These twelve sword repairs all exudes an astonishing evil spirit!


    Some immortals who originally planned to enter Taxuetang had to take a detour.


    Under the leadership of Sikong Lei, the three Su Yan came out of Taxue Hall and collided with the twelve sword repairmen.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking carefully at these sword repairs.


    The twelve swordsmen wore a red dress. Although the level of cultivation was high and low, their auras were all related to Dao Sect Divine Fire, and they should be swordsmen of the same clan and clan.


    However, Su Yan was also very curious. This whole Xitong city was owned by the Sagong family. Which one was so indifferent and dared to block Sagong Lei''s path in the street. Didn''t this kick against the iron plate with his feet?


    But to Su Yan''s surprise, Si Konglei couldn''t help frowning after seeing these twelve sword repairs. It seemed that the twelve sword repairs in front of him were very difficult to deal with!


    Indeed, taking Sikong Lei''s cultivation base, the twelve swordsmen in front of him all have the golden immortal cultivation base, and the weakest is the immortal in the early stage of the golden immortal, and it will be very difficult to deal with.


    Jin Xianxiu base can already be regarded as a middle-to-high existence in the large-scale immortal domain, and it can be regarded as a superior powerhouse in the Guiyuan immortal domain.


    But the most powerful thing about his Skong Lei was not his cultivation base, but the family behind him!


    As long as the golden sign of the Sikong family is still there, these golden immortals shouldn''t be so rampant!


    There must be some article in the middle.


    Sikong Lei smiled bitterly at this time and said: "I am the person in charge of Taxuetang. I should be responsible for whatever happens here. Do you really do not plan to open the door for Taxuetang to do business?"


    Thirty percent of the Sagong family''s business is related to Taxuetang, and blocking Taxuetang is tantamount to breaking the Sagong family''s financial path.


    There is an old saying that, to kill one''s parents is to kill one''s parents.


    This incident has definitely surpassed Sikong Lei''s bottom line, even if he is a good person, he absolutely can''t tolerate this kind of thing.


    But Sikong Lei''s reaction at this time was not too angry, on the contrary, it was seven points bitter, which showed that he must know the origin of the twelve red sword repairs.


    "Sagong Lei. I''m here today to find you! If this doesn''t happen, this lady knows that you are hiding from sight again?" A woman came out behind those red sword repairs.


    This woman was tall, with long hands and long feet. Su Yan knew at a glance that she had excellent roots and was a good seedling for swordsmanship.


    Moreover, there is a red lotus mark between the red-clothed woman''s eyebrows, and the flames in her breath are extremely active.


    Su Yan had already mastered the four fairy laws about the fire system, and naturally he could sense it immediately.


    She should have mastered more than ten kinds of Taoist sacred fires. In terms of the level of the golden immortal, it is very difficult to reach this level.


    This woman shouldn''t be from the Sikong family, but she dared to speak such rude words to Sikong Lei in this Xitong city, and she also led people to block Taxuetang, even if her origin was not simple.


    Without the protection of the teacher, it would be impossible for her to be domineering to such a degree.


    Looking at the wry smile on Si Konglei''s face even more, this matter between men and women may not even be said clearly even by the person involved. Naturally, Su Yan didn''t want to get involved.


    "Hey! Why are there two fairy kings by your side?" the woman in red asked, "and who is this wearing a black cloak? Why don''t you even dare to show your true colors?"


    This kind of eldest lady Su Yan has seen a lot, and she doesn''t feel very angry when she hears such words.


    Su Yan and the others haven''t figured out what happened between Sikong Lei and the woman in red, so it''s not easy to blindly express their attitude.


    Instead, Sikong Lei frowned and said: "Qingsi, you just want to show me something. These three are friends from the Sikong family, don''t be fooling around, they have nothing to do with you and me, don''t involve them! "


    Although Sikong Lei didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, he had already determined that Su Yan''s strength was unfathomable, otherwise there would not be two immortal kings following him!


    If you offend Su Yan, the consequences will go in an unpredictable direction.


    No matter which party was injured, Sikong Lei would definitely not be able to step down if caught in the middle.


    There is nothing wrong with Sagong''s words, but this woman may have a fiery temperament. After listening to Sagong''s words, she is like a dynamite barrel that has been lit, rebelliously saying: "Sagong, you think there is a fairy king standing by your side, I will Will you be afraid of you? You said it has nothing to do with them, don''t you? Then I just want to involve them! I just want you to be unable to get off the stage!"


    This kind of eldest lady never knew that there was someone outside the sky, thinking that the whole world would let her.


    Even if you hit a tree while walking, it''s the wrong position of the tree length.


    The more Sikong Lei said that she couldn''t do things, the more she would do it!


    Anyway, Sikong Lei won''t come to Taiwan!


    She shook the sword light in her hand, and then a crimson sacred fire rose up from her body, and the other sword repairers beside her also activated the sacred fire in her body in a decent manner!


    The colors of these sacred fires are different, and their attributes and powers are also very different.


    As long as the eldest lady gave an order, these swordsmen would pounce like a tiger wolf!


    Although this eldest lady was rebellious, she was not a fool. After seeing the two immortal kings sitting on the side of Sikong Lei, she didn''t dare to act rashly at all.


    If there is a fierce battle here, I am afraid that the situation will really become uncontrollable!


    Doesn''t she know this?

 Chapter 4007： Miss Xie

    The fourth thousand and seventh chapter, Miss Xie''s family


    Just when Sikong Lei was at a loss, Su Yan asked softly: "What is the origin of these twelve sword repairs? Why do you seem to be afraid of them?"


    Su Yan lowered his voice, like an old man.


    Sikong Lei clasped his fist and said: "The predecessors have never been to the Guiyuan Immortal Domain. I may not know that after the Zhixing Immortal Emperor, the family is jointly governed by two major sects and three major families. This Miss Xie Qingsi is a peace The eldest lady of the Xie family, who is equally famous in the Sikong family, is also a direct disciple of Master Honglian, the master of the Duankong Sect, her identity is extremely unusual..."


    When Sikong Lei said this, Su Yan already understood why this red-clothed woman was so domineering and dared to lead someone to block the gate of Taxuetang.


    Standing behind her are the Xie family, which is enough to stand side by side with the Sikong family, and Duankongzong!


    After Sikong Lei reported Xie Qingsi''s origins, Xie Qingsi''s eyes became more and more proud when looking at Su Yan.


    Because if ordinary people know her identity, they will definitely be jealous, and they will definitely not dare to be presumptuous in front of her!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Even if the forces behind her are very powerful, you don''t need to be so afraid of her. Could it be that you have done something to sorry her?"


    Before Sagong Lei had time to speak, Xie Qingsi rushed and said, "What does he dare to do to sorry this lady? This lady is just dissatisfied with the family beating this lady to him! Is there anything special about him? How to match it. Ms. Ben?"


    This kind of intermarriage between big families has always been very common, and it is a very effective means to maintain the relationship between families and sects.


    Sikong Lei could be regarded as a talented person, and he would be a man, that is, his cultivation base was a little bit worse, but if he had to match this Xie family''s eldest lady, he would definitely be worthy of it.


    Xie Qingsi would be so nonsense here, in addition to his own coquettish temper, I am afraid it has something to do with Sagong Lei''s constant tolerance.


    Su Yan said, "Even if there is a marriage contract between you, it must not be arranged by Sagong Lei. He accepts it passively just like you. Rather than trouble him, you should trouble the person who arranged the marriage. What do you think? "


    Xie Qingsi was just spoiled, not stupid.


    The elders in the family who can arrange their marriage are naturally the elders in the family. Even if she is princess-tempered, she should know that some elders in the family will definitely not offend her, otherwise she will be locked up.


    In contrast, Sagong Lei was very talkative, so she thought about the trick that threatened Sagong to resign.


    But this idea is really very naive. Xie Qingsi can''t afford to offend the elders of the Xie family, so does Sagone offend the elders of the cheese Sikong family?


    But the so-called princess temper has a very important premise, that is, it doesn''t care about other people''s feelings at all!


    Just ask others to do many things, regardless of other people''s difficulties, but hardly ask for themselves.


    To put it bluntly, it means treating others strictly and disciplining oneself with tolerance.


    If this kind of woman marries home and becomes a dual monk, it will definitely be a disaster.


    No matter how beautiful she looks, there are always moments to be bored with a good skin.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan actually sympathized with Sikong Lei.


    Su Yan said, "Ms. Xie, you don''t want to marry. I don''t think Si Konglei wants to marry yet. After all...Which man would like to have a tigress in the family?"


    Su Yan''s words were very funny, even the sword repairs that Xie Qingsi had brought could not be stretched, and he laughed together.


    Xie Qingsi stomped her feet, showing a furious expression, and said: "You are really hateful, you don''t even dare to show your face. What kind of hero is hiding your head and showing your tail? Besides, this is a matter between me and Sikong Lei, and What is your relationship?"


    Su Yan said: "You are right, the matter between you really has nothing to do with me, but I just don''t make sense, just want to be nosy. What can you do with me?"


    Su Yan''s words were only finished, and the sword light in Xie Qingsi''s hand was turned into a purple fire and released, and the target was Su Yan!


    Su Yan stretched out a finger and connected Zi Huo and Jian Guang into the void together. No matter how much Xie Qingsi urged, Zi Huo and Jian Guang couldn''t get close to Su Yan!


    This move is a combined killer move of Jianguang and Zihuo. If it is only against Zihuo, Jianguang will be killed independently from Zihuo.


    This kind of small organ is simply worthless in front of Su Yan, and it can be easily dealt with with just one finger!


    Xie Qingsi and Su Yan dealt with each other for a while, only to feel that each other''s aura was powerful and mysterious, it was like a big mountain standing in front of her, if she hit the mountain, she would definitely break her bones!


    But even knowing that Su Yan''s strength was unfathomable, Xie Qingsi still couldn''t bear the blow from her self-esteem.


    Because Su Yan only used one finger, he wouldn''t put her in his eyes if he made it clear.


    And it is not so easy for Xie Qingsi to retreat with his whole body now.


    Now her sword light was held by a finger of Su Yan, and the fairy sword couldn''t take it back if she wanted to.


    If the other party snatches the fairy sword with a finger as soon as they meet, then she will definitely become the laughingstock of Xitong City!


    Miss Xie Qingsi has always had a good face, so how could this happen?


    A person is not Su Yan''s opponent, so she greeted the eleven sword practitioners around her: "What are you guys doing here! Don''t help yet!"


    These eleven sword repairs came from the Duankong Sect. Although the Duankong Sect is not a big sect or a big power, it can be regarded as a decent sect.


    After listening to Xie Qingsi''s words, these eleven sword repairers were very hesitant, and did not immediately form a sword formation to besiege Su Yan!


    Xie Qingsi stomped anxiously when she saw this, and said angrily: "Are you still treating me as a master sister?!"


    These eleven swordsmen really had no choice but to sacrifice their long swords one after another, planning to besiege Su Yan at any time.


    Su Yan laughed, and then took off the cloak''s hood, and the face that had been hidden in the darkness was also revealed in front of everyone.


    Before that, Su Yan had deliberately lowered his voice.


    Sikong Lei thought that Su Yan would definitely be an old senior, but he didn''t expect to look so young.


    But cultivation has no years, and his face looks young, maybe it''s an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Su Yan casually waved his hand and formed a monstrous force of attraction, sucking all the sword repairing swords of the Duan Kong Sect.


    Of course, it also includes Xie Qingsi''s fairy sword.


    All the twelve long swords that had been sucked fell on Su Yan''s side, forming a sword circle!


    Su Yan no longer suppressed his voice, and said leisurely: "The most taboo thing in sword repair is to lose the long sword in your hand. You can''t even protect your sword, and you dare to block it here? Is it not enough to be embarrassed? "

 Chapter 4008： Leaning to one side

    The fourth thousand and eighth chapter is one-sided


    Xie Qingsi was also taken away from the Immortal Sword. At this time, he was about to cry, but he still pretended to be very calm and said: "You preach to us, do you know how powerful the sword of our Duan Kong Sect Master Honglian is? repair?"


    "I really don''t know how powerful the Master Red Lotus is, but I know that each of you is a useless rubbish." Su Yan said, "If you want to prove that you are not a rubbish, come over and take your sword back and let me See how much you are capable of."


    Of course they also knew that what Su Yan said was right. The fairy sword is the second life for Jian Xiu. Losing the sword means losing everything!


    It''s just that Su Yan took away their fairy sword too easily, and the opponent''s strength is unfathomable. If they want to take the fairy sword back, they are afraid it will be difficult to reach the sky!


    Of course Xie Qingsi also knew that today was a hard time, and was not afraid of the Xie family and Duan Kongzong behind her.


    But today, if the fairy sword fell in this person''s hands, I am afraid that there is no explanation when going back to the sect, because the sword she used is a famous sword handed down by Master Honglian, which has a very special meaning in the Duan Kong Sect.


    When she gave the sword, she once vowed to coexist and die with this sword!


    Now that the sword is taken away, she can only desperately!


    Sikong Lei had some knowledge in the end. Although he was not a sword repairer, he also knew what the Immortal Sword, especially the Scarlet Heaven Immortal Sword, meant to Xie Qingsi.


    He has always been the person in charge of Taxuetang. If he sees blood here today, even if he doesn''t do anything, the responsibility will eventually fall on him.


    Sikong Lei had to bite the bullet and persuade Su Yan to stop, but didn''t want Su Yan to just say: "Don''t worry, I will naturally have a sense of measure in this matter."


    These twelve sword repairs did not advance or retreat in a short time!


    But I didn''t want a woman in red to come from a distance, all the immortals onlookers were shaken by the woman in red!


    The red-dressed woman said, "Love, why? Are you working with others?"


    The twelve sword repairmen looked into the distance, and the woman in red had several gold hairpins on her head, and many cranes were embroidered on her red dress, which made her look very immortal.


    Compared with Xie Qingsi, this woman was three points less glamorous and three points more heroic. There was also a red lotus mark on the center of her eyebrows. This red lotus mark was obviously a sign of Duan Kongzong.


    After seeing the woman in red, Xie Qingsi and the rest of Jian Xiu became very excited: "Little Master, why are you here!"


    "I heard that you are leading people to find trouble with Sagong Lei. I am afraid that you will make a big mess, so I will come and stare at you. It seems that I have come at the right time. The Sagong family is really amazing. I recruited three more people. Fairy King!"


    Although Su Yan took off the black cloak, he only showed a face of his own. The aura was still hidden in the black cloak and did not leak out.


    Xie Qingsi and the others only knew that Su Yan''s strength was very superb, and they had no idea what realm Su Yan was in.


    Now, listening to Xiao Shishu say this, it suddenly dawned on me. If the opponent is the fairy king, then they are not unjustly defeated.


    Xie Qingsi stared at Su Yan with great pride: "Although you beat us, you are definitely not the opponent of Junior Master! Junior Master is our second master in Duan Kong Sect!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to Xie Qingsi, and looked at the woman in red and said: "You are mistaken, we are not from the Sikong family, we are just three passing travelers. Some things can''t be seen, so we took action. I have to say , Your Duan Kong Sect��s tutor is very poor. If you draw a sword against me according to my previous temper, I will be regarded as the enemy of life and death. It is already a mess of meat."


    Indeed, if it were based on Su Yan''s previous temper, the twelve sword repairs of Duan Kong Sect would have been taken down a long time ago, so how could he have talked so much with them?


    It''s just that this time he came to take the longevity sword, and he didn''t want to have so many details, so he was merciful!


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the little uncle of the Duan Kong Sect regarded it as the biggest provocation. She walked towards Su Yan and swung red lotus flowers behind her feet!


    At the same time her breathing became very strange.


    Ruohuo red rose again step by step, only to see that after she was close to Su Yan''s ten feet, even the sword light in her hand changed like a fire phoenix!


    The violent fire is like igniting the entire Xitong City!


    This woman definitely has the realm of an immortal king, and her kendo cultivation is also very difficult!


    The sword circle surrounded by the twelve fairy swords under Su Yan''s feet also began to tremble crazily. Although the woman hadn''t got a sword yet, it seemed that Su Yan''s sword circle could no longer be maintained!


    But Su Yan''s expression did not change, and even his eyes were still arrogant!


    This little uncle of Duan Kong Sect is indeed the strength and talent of the fairy king level!


    But Su Yan''s opponents in the previous battle were Shenyin and Lan Yan!


    Shenyin is a quasi-emperor who has entered the fairy world in the age of eternity, and Lan Yan is a genius of Tianjiao level!


    Compared with these two quasi-emperors, Duan Kongzong''s sword would be bleak.


    Within ten feet, the crimson flame turned into thirty-two different afterimages!


    Among these afterimages, they are all different sword moves!


    The sword made by Xiao Shishu is extremely fancy!


    It seems that her sword light and flames are everywhere around!


    But no matter how complicated this sword change is, in the end, the sword light must be sent to Su Yan''s body to cause damage!


    Su Yan was waiting for this moment. After experiencing many changes in the light of Xiao Shishu, she was finally easily clamped by Su Yan with two fingers!


    Suddenly there was no sound around!


    Everyone was shocked by the sword of Little Shishu, and they were all wondering what method Su Yan would use to dissolve this astonishing sword!


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan used such a simple and rude method to dissolve this sword!


    There was also a horrified expression on Xiao Shishu''s face, what a humiliation it was for Jian Guang to be clamped by the opponent''s two fingers!


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Your sword is very weak, and your people are even weaker. The sword light is used to kill the enemy, not to show you your figure. If you want to show your figure, why don''t you go dancing?"


    "You!" She was so angry that she could hardly speak, but there was also a very big power gap between her and Su Yan. Otherwise, her sword moves would not be so easily caught by the other party.


    Moreover, after the sword was clamped by Su Yan, it was like being clamped by iron tongs. No matter how hard she used or how many cents she used, she couldn''t shake the sword at all!


    It seems that this sword has taken root between Su Yan''s two fingers!


    She only appeared confidently, and when she walked to Su Yan step by step, she gathered a sword of confidence...


    Everyone thought she would fight Su Yan, but they didn''t expect that the situation would be so one-sided in the end!

 Chapter 4009： Unfathomable

    The fourth thousand and ninth chapter is unfathomable


    She could only ask Su Yan humiliatingly: "Who is Zunjia?"


    "Does it matter who I am? Or that you can''t beat me and you want to call your own adult?"


    Su Yan''s words were full of irony, making one of her face blood red: "I Wen Ruoyan has never been so humiliated in my life! Don''t you dare to do it?"


    Although Wen Ruoyan''s fairy sword was controlled by Su Yan and could not be taken away at all, her complete strength had not been brought into play.


    But Wen Ruoyan also has scruples. If she summons the immortal king''s immortal enchantment here, it would be tantamount to breaking the rules of Xitong City, and then the Sikong family will definitely go to Duankong Zongxing Master to inquire.


    But if you don''t use the immortal enchantment, wouldn''t even her fairy sword be taken away by the opponent?


    When the opponent snatched thirteen fairy swords in one go, the face of Duan Kongzong was really going to be wiped out!


    For Wen Ruoyan, this seems to be a dilemma. No matter how she chooses, she will fall into a recession, and she will definitely pay a certain price!


    But Su Yan seemed to see through Wen Ruoyan''s mind, and said in an extremely calm tone: "I know you must be hesitating whether to open the immortal enchantment to deal with me. You seem to have forgotten one thing-you are not alone. Consolidate the barrier. Can your barrier break my barrier?"


    If the immortal enchantment collided, the stronger side of the same realm would have the advantage.


    Unless it is a thorough restraint in the formation of attributes!


    After Su Yan saw through Wen Ruoyan''s mind, he was shocked again.


    But what surprised her even more was that Su Yan actually let go of the **** next, and did not directly take away her fairy sword.


    When Wen Ruoyan pulled the sword back, she was still a little confused, and she didn''t understand Su Yan''s reason for doing this. Since she has already achieved this level, why should she let her go.


    And Su Yan already said to Sikong Lei: "I''m a little tired, let''s find a place to rest."


    Sikong Lei''s reaction was also extremely quick. Seeing Su Yan''s plan to settle down, he immediately bowed and made a gesture to lead the way.


    And Su Yan also walked out of the sword circle of the twelve fairy swords, and put on the hood of the black cloak again, and his face was hidden in the darkness again.


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing followed Su Yan and left together under the leadership of Sikong Lei.


    After Su Yan and the others left, Xie Qingsi immediately said, "Little Master, how about this matter, do you want to go back and report to Master?"


    Wen Ruoyan said with an angry face: "Are you still embarrassed enough? This matter is freely distributed by me, but you have to restrain your eldest lady''s temper! If you provoke such a powerful person next time, I''m afraid it really doesn''t. The way is over!"


    Xie Qingsi''s eldest lady never dared to show her temper in front of Wen Ruoyan. Although she felt wronged, she could only say okay.


    Wen Ruoyan still has a strong doubt in his heart at this time. Are these three immortal kings also coming for the Green God Valley?


    It is rumored that there is an ancient treasure in the Green God Valley about to be born, and it has been showing off in recent days!


    Didn''t even the strong outside get the news of this incident?


    This man wearing a dark cloak is so powerful, wouldn''t the Sikong family be afraid to lead wolves into the room?


    Thinking of this, Wen Ruoyan''s face became more and more uncertain, and then turned around and looked at Xie Qingsi and others and said, "Why don''t you take away your fairy sword? Standing here, do you feel good-looking?"


    Xie Qingsi said aggrieved: "The man just took our fairy sword and formed a sword circle on the ground. This sword circle is very fierce, and we can''t get close at all!"


    After Wen Ruoyan heard this, he stomped fiercely, a strong pillar of fire rose from the ground and turned into a huge fire phoenix!


    The purpose of this fire phoenix is ??to disperse Su Yan''s sword circle!


    But unexpectedly approaching the sword circle, he has been injured by the powerful sword intent left by Su Yan in the sword circle, and the fire has gone by 70%!


    After that, he smashed into the sword circle. Although the sword circle was shaken, the fire phoenix disappeared completely.


    There is no one to preside over the sword circle in front of her. It can be said that she has lost 90% of her spirituality, but she can still break her sword. How high should this person''s swordsmanship realm go? !


    Wen Ruoyan only felt that to deal with an unhosted sword circle, two swords were needed in a row. This kind of thing simply hurts his face!


    But Wen Ruoyan could only break the sword circle with his second sword!


    Xie Qingsi and they were all set after they got their own fairy sword again, and Xie Qingsi praised: "It''s still a good teacher, I don''t know when we can cultivate to the realm of the fairy king! Hey, if we also have this realm. You will definitely not be bullied!"


    But Xie Qingsi''s compliment, Wen Ruoyan didn''t take it seriously.


    These two or three rounds of competition have caused her to become very flustered, knowing that the other party does not want to make a fuss with them, otherwise, they will not even want to leave today!


    Wen Ruoyan thought: "If this man wearing a dark cloak also targets Green God Valley, then it will definitely be the confidant of our Duan Kong Sect! No! I must report this matter to the senior brother!"


    Today, this incident was already very shameless, and Wen Ruoyan really had no face to stay in this Xitong city, and directly turned into a fiery sword light that rose from the ground and disappeared into the southwestern sky.


    When Su Yan humiliated Duankongzong on the street, Sikong Lei was a little worried.


    While leading the way, Sikong Lei said: "The Duankong Sect has always been able to report, and the Red Lotus Master of the Duankong Sect is a famous protector. I am afraid that if you leave the city now, you will still conflict with the Duankong Sect. It''s better to live here temporarily. Our Sikong family is not too afraid of breaking the empty sect, at least not betraying friends casually."


    Su Yan said: "I know you are kind, but we have our own plans to return to Yuan Xianyu, so I won''t bother much."


    Sikong Lei sighed, knowing that Su Yan was determined, he wouldn''t say anything, he just took the road and left without interruption.


    The smartest thing about Sikong Lei is that he will not treat others as fools, especially those who can cultivate to the realm of the immortal king, absolutely no one can be a fool!


    If you rashly make some small actions, even if the other party doesn''t say it clearly, I''m afraid it will be grudge!


    Being so open and upright as him, no one can fault him.


    This friendship may seem useless now, but maybe it will come in handy someday.


    What happened at the entrance of Taxuetang today, Sikong Lei will also go to the family to report it!


    A master who can easily defeat Wen Ruoyan between square inches, this kind of strength is not something that can be seen casually in the Guiyuan Immortal Realm!

 Chapter 4010： Brother wall

    The fourth thousand and tenth chapter brothers wall


    There are not many immortal kings in the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, at most not more than thirty. Wen Ruoyan ranks at least ten to fifteen among these thirty immortal kings, and can already be regarded as Guiyuan Immortal Domain. Higher combat power.


    But in front of Su Yan, there was no room to fight back or struggle. Su Yan played it like a little girl!


    This shows that the strength gap between the two sides is huge, and that''s why such a one-sided situation appears!


    It''s definitely not that Wen Ruoyan''s skills are inadequate, or his swordsmanship is too bad.


    We must know that Wen Ruoyan has been to the star realm in the immeasurable calamity three thousand years ago, and it is said that he has killed millions of star realm demons!


    Her representative looks feminine, but she is actually a female sword repairer who kills nothing!


    If she was clumsy, those strong men who died tragically under the sword of Wen Ruoyan would definitely not agree!


    After raising Mr. Xiao for two days, most of his spirit and immortality have recovered.


    Then he said to Su Yan: "Xitong City is only eight hundred miles away from the Green God Valley. If we set out now, it will not take long to arrive in the southwest. Actually, there was one thing I didn''t explain before... I and the person who guards the longevity sword It turned out to be a master-disciple relationship."


    Even Lin Yuqing didn''t know about this. She showed a curious expression and said, "Mr. Xiao had worshipped Master before?"


    Mr. Xiao said: "This matter is a long story..."


    Mr. Xiao''s master was called the Old Man of Green God, and he was the only descendant of the Ten Thousand Dao Dragon Emperor, one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor.


    Wanshou Mountain was founded by Yu Huang, one of the four emperors, and it has some connections with Su Yan.


    It''s just that the branch of Elder Green God did not develop and expand. There were only two apprentices in total. The first was Mr. Xiao and the second was Song Zhixing.


    Song Zhixing is not a human being who cultivates wood spirit techniques.


    The human race is not vegetation, and the speed of cultivating wood spirit spells is definitely not as fast as that of the spirit of vegetation, and the speed at which the spirit of heaven and earth is drawn is far less than that of the spirit of vegetation.


    But there are exceptions in everything. There is a kind of person who can practice faster than the spirit of plants and trees, and can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth when eating, drinking, and sleeping!


    This kind is born with Mu De''s body!


    It is as if the ancestor of Panshan was the body of Huo De!


    If this kind of person is born in the Age of Domination, it is very likely that they will be buried, but if they are born in the Age of Manifestation of the Fa, it is true that they can become immortals even if they practice with closed eyes!


    After Song Zhixing became an immortal, by chance, he came into the door of the green **** old man by chance. He studied extremely hard at the beginning and progressed extremely fast, and he was promoted to the realm of the immortal king in less than a thousand years!


    These achievements are already very eye-catching, attracting all the heavens and immortals to recruit together!


    But Song Zhixing rejected the recruitment of the heavens, just because he felt that he would be the next immortal emperor, he didn''t have to go to other people''s courts at all, and he would inevitably rely on his own strength to condense the immortal domain in the future!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this, and said: "This person''s thoughts are so simple. Although there is only a layer of window paper between the Emperor Zhun and the Emperor, this layer of window paper is not available to everyone. Sometimes even if the strength, state and state of mind are already reached, if there is no suitable opportunity, it will still be of no avail."


    Just like Shenyin, she is worse than those immortal emperors, that is, that wisp of fairy fate!


    Immortal fate is not coming, she has been a quasi emperor since the age of eternity, and after such a long time, she is still just a quasi emperor!


    With the word effort alone, the limit that can be reached is nothing more than the level of the fairy king.


    But if you have hard work and talent, you can reach the realm of quasi-emperor!


    As for whether the ethereal fate will come, when will it come, who can say for this kind of thing?


    Song Zhixing was probably not such a person who would admit his fate.


    There are countless creatures in the three thousand worlds, and the number of geniuses that can be born among hundreds of millions of creatures is definitely not small.


    Who can guarantee that each of these talented genius boys and girls can enter the realm of the immortal emperor?


    After Song Zhixing entered the realm of the Immortal King, his realm stagnated, and there was no progress for a long time.


    This kind of bottleneck period should only be experienced by people who have practiced. Except for the existence of Su Yan who is against the sky, who can not encounter bottlenecks and setbacks?


    But the bottleneck gradually made Song Zhixing''s mentality unbalanced! He also became paranoid and gloomy.


    Then, in a drink with Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao was drunk and told Song Zhixing a huge secret.


    Mr. Xiao only has such a junior, so he has no defense against Song Zhixing.


    Song Zhixing learned that their master, the Green God Old Man, was actually the heir of the Ten Thousand Dao Dragon Emperor, one of the four emperors under the seat of the Qing Emperor, and now he is guarding the Qing Emperor''s longevity sword!


    The speaker has no intention of this kind of thing, but the listener intentionally.


    Song Zhixing started to play the longevity sword idea after this time!


    However, Song Zhixing did not immediately implement his ambitions for the Longevity Sword. Song Zhixing was afraid that he was not the opponent of the Green God Old Man.


    The Green God old man had a quasi-emperor cultivation base, and he was enlightened in the third era. Regardless of mana or strength, he was far above Song Zhixing.


    But Song Zhixing was insidious and cunning. He poured a kind of colorless and odorless strange poison into the tea of ??the Green God old man, but the poison is quite weak and needs to be taken for a long time to be effective.


    Song Zhixing pretended to be filial, and after making tea every day, he sent it to the old man of Green God''s room, saying that he wanted to honor his master.


    Where does the old green **** want to get the ambition of the apprentice who attacked the apprentice, and he can''t wait to poison him as a master immediately!


    All these teas were collected every time, and the whole poisoning process lasted for seven years!


    Then Song Zhixing chose an opportunity to do it!


    Before Song Zhixing started to test the old man of the Green God for a long time, after discovering that the strange poison had penetrated into the heart of the old man of the Green God, he was relieved and boldly began to question the whereabouts of the Longevity Sword!


    Song Zhixing believes that as long as he obtains the longevity sword, he can become the descendant of the Qing Emperor, and it is just around the corner to step into the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    Of course, the bottleneck in front of you can''t be regarded as a bottleneck!


    "It seems that he has a heart demon, and a large part of his soul has been corroded by the heart demon, that''s why he is so crazy!" Su Yan said.


    Heart demon can make people narrow and cruel, and it is not uncommon for a cultivator to completely fall into the devil''s way after being corrupted by the heart demon.


    It''s just that since Song Zhixing is already an immortal king, he was finally controlled by the heart demon, which shows that his mood control is actually extremely poor!


    The Taoist heart of the general fairy king has long been as stable as a rock, and will never be shaken. The invasion of the foreign demons that should have been experienced, as well as the various tests in his own heart have passed, only to prove the Tao fruit of the immortal king!


    It seems that Song Zhixing is really talented and can only cultivate to the realm of the immortal king.


    Sometimes the diligence is too fast, but it will cause a lag in the mood. The worst result is of course to evolve into a demon!

 Chapter 4011： Tripartite gathering

    The fourth thousand and eleventh chapter three gatherings


    Sure enough, Song Zhixing, who has evolved into a heart demon, has become narrow and cruel, and that''s why he chooses the fastest way to deceive his master and destroy the ancestor to obtain the longevity sword!


    "What happened afterwards?"


    After Lin Yuqing heard so much, she couldn''t help being more curious about the next development.


    Mr. Xiao gave a wry smile, and his always calm and calm face showed some fear, which surprised Lin Yuqing, who had known him for so many years.


    "Song Zhixing has been planning this for a long time, naturally, he doesn''t want to make any mistakes, he waited for a long time, and finally got a glimpse of the opportunity..."


    That time, he had to travel for a long time when he went out of the valley to collect medicine. This made Song Zhixing think it was a good opportunity, and he was ready to start with the old man of green god.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that after going out of the valley, he realized that he had forgotten to bring the medicine pot with him. The medicine pot was a fairy treasure necessary for collecting medicine, so he naturally had to turn back and get it.


    Mr. Xiao, who returned to the Green God Valley, naturally met Song Zhixing, who was frantically prepared to deceive his master and destroy his ancestor.


    In order to protect Master Green God, he fought with Song Zhixing. In the end, although Song Zhixing was forced to retreat, he and Master Green God were both seriously injured!


    Then the old man of the Green God closed the formation of the Green God Valley. After three thousand years, the old man of the green God was troubled by the strange poison, almost all in a deep sleep, rarely awake moments.


    On the contrary, after years of adjusting his breath, his body has recovered as before. Seeing that his master hasn''t recovered for so many years, Mr. Xiao gave birth to the idea of ??leaving the Green God Valley, and wanted to go out to find a way to detoxify.


    This trip took several years.


    Over the years, I have been tossing around in many different immortal realms, collecting and refining medicine all day long, and finally settled in Wanhua Valley.


    The Wanhua Valley is full of spiritual energy, and there are many rare elixir growing in the outside world.


    But the poison Song Zhixing used was too violent, and Mr. Xiao has not yet refined the antidote.


    "This fellow is really wolfish ambition. It''s really disregard of human relations to poison his master so fiercely!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yuqing had an angry look on her face, and Su Yan''s face was as usual, just looking at Mr. Xiao indifferently.


    So far, Su Yan has spent several epochs in this vast world, and he has seen so many people who are used to such wild waves. Some of them have succeeded, while others have failed.


    Cultivation is a long journey, counting tens of thousands of years, and no one can guarantee that his character will remain the same.


    just...


    "Eroded by the heart demon, he has no chance with the immortal emperor in this life."


    Mr. Xiao nodded, "Yes, but even so, I still can''t take it lightly. Although I haven''t seen Song Zhixing again after so many years, I''m sure that he must not die."


    "Everything must be careful."


    After speaking, Mr. Xiao added another sentence.


    While they were talking, Su Yan and the three had already reached the outskirts of the Green God Valley.


    I saw that there were huge trees all around, and there were rolling hills in the distance. The Green God Valley was obviously a basin surrounded by it.


    Clouds and mists are lingering in the forests of big trees in the distance, and there is a lot of aura between heaven and earth.


    I have to say that this Green God Valley is really a blessed place.


    Opening the guardian formation of the Green God Valley is not a difficult task for Mr. Xiao.


    Just as Mr. Xiao was about to raise his hand to unlock the formation, suddenly a blue sword light burst out of the air!


    Su Yan has quick eyes and quick hands, and quickly retreats. Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing also recovered in the blink of an eye and retreated one after another.


    boom!


    A violent roar burst out in the place where the three people stood in front of them, and the sword aura went up and down, and the land in front of them instantly became a hunting ground for swordsmanship.


    Lin Yuqing took a deep breath, still a little scared between her brows and eyes.


    After all, she has always lived in Ten Thousand Flower Valley, and she didn''t have as many crooked minds as the human race when the flowers and plants became fine. Now she encountered these things when she came out of the valley, it was reasonable to be unable to accept it for a time.


    "Come out."


    On the contrary, Su Yan looked calm and seemed not surprised at this sneak attack.


    "Oh, it seems you have discovered us a long time ago."


    As a burst of light passed by, there was a pleasant female voice in front of him. Lin Yuqing and Mr. Xiao looked at them, and, as expected, they saw a familiar figure.


    The light and shadow fell to the ground, revealing a group of people, led by Wen Ruoyan and a man in red.


    Su Yan also saw familiar people behind the group of people.


    Xie Qingsi stood in the crowd, watching them fiercely.


    This arrogant young lady was embarrassed by Su Yan before and seized the sword in public. Such a shameful thing would naturally be remembered by her.


    However, Su Yan glanced at her, then looked away.


    He glanced over, and he knew how many people had arrived.


    There are more than 30 people in the group, and most of them are in the realm of the immortal king, so it seems that the incoming person is not only the line of Duankongzong.


    "Junior sister, is this the pedestrian you are talking about?"


    When everyone was silent, the man next to Wen Ruoyan suddenly broke the silence.


    The man looked aggressive and domineering. He was dressed in red with black silk. His temperament was as thick as a flame. His voice was high and biting, like a glowing flame.


    As long as he stops there, no one will fail to notice him.


    The man''s whole body was filled with sword energy, and it must be a sword repair.


    Since ancient times, I have practiced tens of thousands of ways and 3,000 avenues, and every way has the ability to become immortals.


    Sword repair is not common in this era, it can even be said to be rare, but in Su Yan''s memory, there was an era where sword repair was popular.


    That was a time when the way of cultivation was blown out. Not only sword repairs, but other monks of all disciplines were also very common.


    However, such a blatant sword repair like this man, no matter what era, it is very rare.


    "Naturally it is him, brother, this person is very weird, we must pay attention."


    Wen Ruoyan paused and looked at the man beside him with some worry.


    The scarlet man didn''t answer, and looked at the direction of Su Yan''s three people inexplicably.


    Su Yan looked back, his eyes isolated in the darkness instantly saw through the man.


    No wonder the quasi-emperor��s cultivation base has rampant capital.


    And Wen Ruoyan called him a senior, maybe he was the Master Honglian from Sagong Lei''s mouth.


    Su Yan retracted his gaze, and the black cloak cut off all his aura. Unless he reaches the realm of Emperor Immortal, it is absolutely impossible to see through him!


    I saw Master Honglian frowning almost invisible, and a flash of surprise in his eyes, he reduced the frenzy on his face and looked at Su Yan solemnly.


    The atmosphere became anxious for a while.


    Wen Ruoyan couldn''t help becoming anxious when he saw the senior brother not speaking.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Master Honglian from the Duankong Sect would come here in person, even with the two families of Xie and Long. It seems that this trip is definitely going to be the treasure."


    At this moment, there was a burst of rampant laughter in the air, and several lights flew across the air, and fell in front of everyone in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing the person coming, Master Honglian''s face was completely gloomy, and for a while, the surrounding space was distorted.


    A battle is on the verge of breaking out.

 Chapter 4012： Undercurrent

    The fourth thousand and twelfth chapter undercurrent surging


    The light fell to the ground, revealing a group of people.


    Undoubtedly, the visitor Su Yan and others did not know him.


    However, Su Yan already had a judgment in his mind based on the few words of the person who came just now.


    Guiyuan Immortal Domain is monopolized by two factions and three families, and now it can be so uncomfortable with Duankong Sect, there is probably only another faction Shenxingzong.


    "Ah."


    I heard Master Honglian snorting coldly, his arrogant gaze swept over the middle-aged man who was the leader, and the arrogance in his eyes was not concealed.


    "Your Shenxing Sect will send you a great elder, so you are so big, so you are not afraid to bend your waist?"


    Facing Master Honglian''s mocking words, the middle-aged man smiled slightly, stroked his long beard unhurriedly, glanced at Shenxingzong and others, and then placed his gaze on the three Su Yan.


    What happened in Taxuetang must have spread throughout the Guiyuan Immortal Realm. Anyone with a little power will surely get the wind. There are three mysterious immortal kings in the Guiyuan Immortal Realm, let alone one of the two factions. Shenxingzong.


    "Presumably a few of them are fellow Taoists who are famous in Xitong City. Now when I see them, they are really extraordinary."


    The middle-aged man laughed loudly, he turned out to ignore Master Gulian.


    What is his intention? All the old monsters who have been practicing for many years do not understand his profound meaning.


    This Shenxingzong knew that the three mysterious immortal kings were not dealing with the Duankongzong, and even gave birth to the intention of wooing!


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing looked at each other, and finally looked at Su Yan one after another.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s expression is hidden in the cloak, no one can detect it.


    As time passed, Su Yan did not answer, and the middle-aged man of Shenxingzong''s expression became more and more embarrassed.


    Master Gu Lian''s expression gradually became interested from the dissatisfaction just now, and finally, he couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    "Hahaha, Elder Yun, look, do people give you face? Don''t lose your old face."


    As soon as the words came out, the middle-aged man''s complexion became extremely ugly. He snorted coldly, turned and stared at Master Honglian dissatisfied, and finally glanced at Su Yan with a look of dissatisfaction.


    This fellow is so violent, he dared not to give Shen Xingzong face, thanks to him just trying to win them over, now it seems that the three parties will surely get a **** fight today!


    "Master, this man in the black cloak is very arrogant. He actually embarrassed the disciple in front of so many people. You must be the master for me."


    Xie Qingsi originally stood behind Master Honglian, but now that the scene has become like this, he couldn''t help but stand up. As soon as her voice came out, everyone looked at her one after another.


    Outside the Green God Valley, the spirit power is gurgling around, and the spiritual power in the air is strong. The wind occasionally blows, and the leaves rustle over the leaves. Now the calm is broken. The forces of the Guiyuan Immortal Territory gather here, and the air changes. It''s getting stuck.


    "Hehe..." Su Yan smiled suddenly when he heard Xie Qingsi''s words. After the cloak''s treatment, his voice was not very clear. The voice passed by, and he could only remember what he said, but could not remember what he said. His voice.


    "It seems that Miss Xie''s lessons are not enough."


    Although he could not distinguish the voice, the teasing in the words was clearly conveyed to everyone''s mind.


    Xie Qingsi''s face turned red in an instant. She was the jewel in the hands of the Xie family of the three major families of Guiyuan Immortal Territory, and she was also a direct disciple of Master Honglian, Sect Master of Duan Kong. When did she suffer such a humiliation?


    No matter who this person is, he must pay the price today!


    "Master, this guy is too much, you must be the master for the disciple!"


    Xie Qingsi raised his foot, his body shape changed, and he curled up to Master Honglian''s side.


    Wen Ruoyan glanced at Xie Qingsi dissatisfiedly, as if he wanted to scold him, but he didn''t know what he thought of. After looking at Master Honglian, he swallowed the words back.


    "Hey, being a teacher will naturally call the shots for you."


    I saw Master Honglian narrowed his eyes slightly, his dangerous gaze stayed on Su Yan''s black cloak, his eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding air became hot, and there were wisps of sword aura in the heat.


    The state of affairs is on the verge of breaking out.


    When Mr. Xiao saw that the situation had become like this, his body moved, almost a conditioned reflex, and he defended Su Yan.


    "No need to."


    Raising his hand to hold Mr. Xiao, Su Yan stepped forward, and the pupils hidden in the gloom directly met Master Honglian''s sight.


    "Since you are all here for the treasure, are you sure you want to do it here?"


    Su Yan''s words seemed like a smile but not a smile. Although his voice was straight, he did not conceal the interest in his tone.


    Master Honglian''s gaze became extremely dangerous, he glanced jealously at the great elder of Shenxingzong who was staring at him, and he was fighting between heaven and man in his heart.


    His Master Honglian has always protected his shortcomings, but today, several people have come to fight for the treasure that will appear in the Green God Valley. Although he is full of confidence, he will win the treasure, but after all, he still wants to be stable. Now he is talking to the immortal who does not know good or bad. Fighting between kings is tantamount to giving away the advantage.


    Although there are not many people brought by Shenxingzong Yunshang Laoer, there are only twenty people. Except for their Shenxingzong''s long-term retreat, they are basically all elites. He really doesn''t need to talk to those who dare not to be true. Show people fighting.


    Snipe and clam compete for the profit of the fisherman, he must be that fisherman!


    Withdrawing his gaze, Master Honglian snorted coldly, turned his head and stopped looking at Su Yan and others.


    Xie Qingsi widened her pupils in disbelief when she saw the master like this. In her heart, she, the master, has always been brave enough to block and kill the gods and Buddhas. How did he shrink today?


    Without waiting for Xie Qingsi to ask further, Wen Ruoyan glared at her dissatisfiedly.


    "Shut up, don''t forget today''s important matter."


    Xiao Shishu''s words were heard, and Xie Qingsi''s body shook, and she suddenly remembered what their mission was today.


    Their task is to win that treasure!


    The Red Lotus Master of the Duan Kong Sect gave up fighting with Su Yan. Yun Shang sighed with regret when he saw it. He stroked his beard again, and immediately turned his head and stopped paying attention to them, but looked solemnly. Look at the inner circle of Green God Valley.


    Today they can only stay here, as if there is a mysterious power barrier in front of them, isolating them all, that is the power of the formation!


    Mr. Xiao couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw these people no longer do it. He didn''t want to do it with these people now.


    Turning his head to look at Su Yan, he directly transmitted his divine thoughts.


    "Now we are at the entrance of the Green God Valley. The formation established by the master is still in operation. I have a way to crack the formation, but..."


    Mr. Xiao said this in a rather embarrassing tone.


    "You don''t want to let these people in." Su Yan spontaneously answered the second half of the sentence for him.


    Mr. Xiao nodded, "Yes!"


    His master was sleeping in the valley, how could he let these inexplicable people interrupt his rest!

 Chapter 4013： Tyrant

    The fourth thousand and thirteenth chapter: Lord Tyrant


    Mr. Xiao is in a dilemma. If he doesn''t open the formation, these people will inevitably lead to the backlash of the formation, but if they open the formation themselves, these people will inevitably take the opportunity to enter the Green God Valley, which he does not want to see.


    "Don''t worry, go and open the battle, they let me come."


    Su Yan patted Mr. Xiao on the shoulder, suggesting that he was relieved to solve the formation.


    A group of people had already reached the gate of the Green God Valley, but a formation blocked the way.


    Su Yan looked around and saw that everyone seemed to have lost patience, ready to break the battle with brute force.


    He walked to the formation of the Green God Valley and took a look at the formation. Although he could see the formation clearly, he couldn''t understand it.


    "What do you think, you have the ability to solve the formation?" Xie Siqian said arrogantly.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at him, but at Mr. Xiao beside him.


    "The formation hasn''t changed. Give me some time." Mr. Xiao stepped forward and started to dissolve the formation while talking.


    "Sorry guys, I have booked here, and you can go back now."


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk around with them, just because these people weren''t worthy to discuss with him.


    According to Su Yan''s previous temperament, these people had long since fallen to the ground, so there was no chance of survival.


    "This Xiongtai don''t want to make a joke, you want to swallow this baby alone, is it too arrogant."


    The Red Lotus Master of the Duan Kong Sect walked out, looking at Su Yan with higher eyes and said.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk nonsense, he had already given them a chance, since they didn''t want it, then there was only a dead end.


    "Everyone, let me tell you to solve these three people first. As for the contents, we have our own abilities."


    After all, Master Honglian is an old river and lake. Naturally, he will not rush up as if he is stunned. When the time comes, he will steal the chicken and lose the rice, and turn it over to the other people.


    The few leading people around him naturally agreed, even the Shen Xingzong who had never dealt with him actually agreed.


    It''s no wonder that Su Yan just ignored him and told him not to come to the stage in front of everyone. How could such a big beam, according to Shen Xingzong''s temperament, fail to report.


    When everyone looked at Su Yan, they seemed to be waiting for an opportunity. As soon as the opportunity arrived, they would work together. Naturally, this opportunity was Mr. Xiao who was unwinding at this moment.


    People from several major sect families can naturally see that this person will be able to solve the formation, but they and others who cannot solve the formation naturally have to rely on him, and they are not in a hurry to do it.


    When Mr. Xiao just showed joy, he saw that this formation seemed to be slightly different from the previous ones, and because of these slight differences, this way of solving the formation was completely wrong.


    "No, get away." As soon as Mr. Xiao''s voice fell, a white light lit up, followed by a huge explosion and violent aftermath.


    Fortunately, Su Yan reacted quickly and immediately pulled Mr. Xiao out of the explosion center, but was not injured.


    "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter?" Su Yan asked.


    "Someone has changed the formation, completely reversed, and the solution will trigger the formation." Mr. Xiao explained.


    Everyone was ashamed of the aftermath of the explosion, just as they were about to crusade against Su Yan and others.


    A burly man walked out from the center of the explosion just now. He was more than three feet tall, and his body was full of sturdy muscles, which seemed to contain the power of the explosion.


    He held a dead tree in his left hand, and saw the strong man plant the dead tree in the formation, the dead tree was crowded with people''s heads.


    "The trespasser died!"


    The concise and clear words seem to be unable to scare the people of these sects. After all, everyone is coming for the longevity sword. You, the brawny who suddenly appeared, said that you would not let in, and no one would be happy.


    "This person is not easy." Su Yan murmured, everyone seemed transparent in his eyes, and he could see clearly at a glance.


    Lin Yuqing glanced at Su Yan suspiciously. She didn''t have the strength of Su Yan, and naturally she couldn''t see anything unusual, so she looked stronger.


    Mr. Xiao was able to use divination, and he could naturally understand what Su Yan said, but the two schools and three of Guiyuan Xianyu were not so lucky.


    Seeing that the baby is just around the corner, naturally regardless of the person''s warning, seeing that the person''s aura is restrained, but not the fairy king, naturally he didn''t care.


    The two golden immortals of the Xie family glanced at each other and attacked at the same time. The two golden immortals were already superior combat power in the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, and they were naturally confident when they shot at the same time.


    When the two left, the strong man moved, but the speed was completely different, as if the light of rice grains could hardly compete with Haoyue, without any hesitation.


    The figure flashed by, and when he reappeared, the brawny man held two heads in his hands, his eyes and expression remained the same, he still maintained the original appearance.


    Everyone looked at them again, the two bodies were still walking forward, as if they hadn''t been taken away.


    It just didn''t take a few steps, and it seemed that he finally realized that he was dead, and his body fell to the ground with a sudden, arousing dust.


    "This is, what kind of monster is this!" Someone yelled as if being stimulated.


    The speed and strength of this person, even Su Yan, had never seen a few people who could cultivate to such a realm. If it was the unique physical talent of the monster race, it would be nothing, but the real person was indeed the human race.


    Such a terrifying speed and strength, I am afraid that Su Yan, who has cultivated the Immortal Dragon body, is not much better.


    "Remember Lao Tzu''s name, whether Lao Tzu can change his name or sit down and change his surname, so is the Tyrant."


    Venerable Tyrant said while hanging the heads of two golden immortals on the tree.


    Everyone suddenly realized that the heads on this tree came from this way, and it can be seen that he has already killed many people who came to grab the treasures here.


    Everyone quickly touched their own heads, and this person was able to unscrew Jinxian''s head in an instant, whether it was Jinxian or Tianxian, and even several immortal kings were a little jealous.


    However, facing the temptation of Zhongbao, several immortal kings who led the team were naturally unwilling to give up like this. Seeing that as long as they defeated the Tyrant in front of him, they would be able to obtain that mysterious treasure. No one was willing to retreat.


    The Long Family and Duan Kong Sect, under the sign of Master Honglian, moved in unison, trying to use their number advantages to make up for the multiple gaps in their strengths. Several Golden Immortals and Heavenly Immortals shot together, but the Naha Tianzun actually carried everyone hard. The injury immediately started like picking a peach, grabbing a golden fairy''s head. The Jinxian struggled hard, with a look of fear in his eyes.


    "Save me!" Seeing the companions around him come to help, watching the attack hit the Deity''s body, he just thought he was going to be rescued, but the smoke cleared, and the Deity''s place seemed to be okay.


    He smiled and looked at the golden immortal he held in his hand, and then pulled out hard, just like pulling a carrot, and took off the golden immortal''s head.


    Everyone was so frightened that Qi Qiyuan was eight feet away from him.


    This body can''t be beaten to death, and it can''t run at speed, and despair rises in everyone''s hearts.

 Chapter 4014： Su Yan shot

    The fourth thousand and fourteenth chapter Su Yan shot


    Everyone dared to step forward, for fear that their heads would also be hung on the dead tree.


    At this moment, Master Honglian and the elders of Shenxingzong looked very ugly, and the strength of this person far exceeded their imagination.


    Although Master Honglian is arrogant but not stupid, this person just relied on this physical body to be like a bag for fetching things among so many golden celestial celestial celestial beings.


    It''s just that, if you make a shot yourself, I''m afraid the consequences may not be any better.


    Watching the baby fall into other people''s hands, Master Honglian felt an aggrieved feeling that he had never felt before.


    Venerable Tyrant looked at a group of people not daring to move forward, and then he supported his dead tree and sat down on the spot.


    "I said, do you fight or not, either fight or retreat, and store it over there like a wood, what are you doing?" Venerable Tyrant pointed to Duan Kongzong and waited.


    When Duan Kongzong was pointed at by him like this, everyone was in danger and took a few steps subconsciously. If it weren''t for the sake of face, they would have run away long ago.


    On Honglian, the face was green like a bitter gourd, but the situation was stronger than that of the human, and he could only suffer such aggrievedness.


    "I said that there are so many people here enough for me to make a fight. I didn''t expect to be so weak. You may fight or retreat. Don''t stop me from resting here." The Tyrant did not put everyone in his eyes.


    Master Hong Lian was really complaining at this moment, and the war was neither a retreat nor was it, and Xie Siqian beside him glanced at the three Su Yan who were watching the play, and then said.


    "If we can''t beat you, it doesn''t mean that others are not good. These three are masters of the Immortal King, so you won''t be able to catch them soon."


    Venerable Tyrant looked in the direction of Xie Siqian''s fingers, and saw Su Yan and the three of them. Although the three breaths were condensed and not leaking, they were solid immortal kings.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Xie Siqian would actually bring troubles to his head.


    Venerable Tyrant looked up and down Su Yan, and Su Yan couldn''t avoid looking at Venerable Tyrant, the two targets collided with each other through the black veil.


    "Do you think you are a mysterious person in a black cloak? I just said that the Green God Valley is a forbidden place. No one is allowed to enter without my permission! Hey, if you dare to break through, I will have to reluctantly. I''ve dealt with you! The three fairy kings? It''s amazing! I haven''t had a hands-on with a real high manual for a long time, but my hands are itchy!"


    Lin Yuqing glanced at Su Yan and said, "This person is really vulgar, because he also has the cultivation skills of an immortal king."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The fairy king is only a realm. There are many kinds of people with rice, and it is inevitable that some vulgar guys will come out."


    "Which one of you will go first?"


    This Tyrant did not seem to put Su Yan in his eyes at all. Mr. Xiao naturally did not allow him to be so rampant. When he was about to stand up, he was stopped by Su Yan.


    Mr. Xiao glanced at Su Yan, but he didn''t expect that he would be interested in such an ant.


    In front of this former Emperor Xianwu, Lord Tyrant was indeed immature like a child.


    Venerable Tyrant looked at Su Yan who walked out. Among the three, Su Yan was the only one who couldn''t see the details, but he didn''t care, it was just a matter of pulling out one more head.


    Venerable Tyrant strode towards Su Yan with a large stride, and the speed in the eyes of everyone was as fast as a snail in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan took a step at will, as if he had taken a dozen steps and appeared in front of the Overlord in an instant.


    The two of them had a face-to-face meeting, and they didn''t say much. The two fists were the first to meet each other. It was just that with the power of the flesh, Su Yan had already firmly suppressed the Overlord.


    After all, Su Yan was cultivating the Immortal Dragon God battle body, and Tyrant��s body, although strong, did not reach the point where the little chaotic body became a holy body, but at this point, Tyrant fell behind.


    "Damn''s hard fist."


    It was the first time that Ba Tian met someone who could surpass himself in a physical body, which also made him feel enthusiastic, roared, and violent veins all over his body.


    The turbulent situation of Baili Xianqi in the radius of a radius is changing, like a Tai Sui god, standing between the heaven and the earth, in a trance with the demeanor of an ancient god.


    Venerable Tyrant''s eyes suddenly shot out a white light, a transparent mask was enveloped all over his body, and then even the space was somewhat shattered with a punch.


    Su Yan didn''t panic. Since it was a duel of power, he didn''t bother to take out the Heavenly Judgment Halberd and directly shake the sixteenth form of the sky.


    The huge impact caused the entire Green God Valley to sway a few times, and everyone was swept away by the aftermath of the battle. Jinxian was better, but the rest were not so lucky, and suffered more or less injuries.


    And this is just the aftermath of the two people fighting each other, Xie Siqian felt the strong strength of the two, and suddenly regretted that he caused the disaster to him.


    However, there was no turning back at the start of the work. At this moment, I can only see the result. If Su Yan wins, he and the others can still fight, but if the monster named Tyrant wins, there is nothing to do.


    The thick smoke dissipated and the formation disappeared. At this moment, the gate of the Green God Valley was open, and Su Yan was holding the dying Tyrant in his hands. At this moment, he still had the original arrogance.


    "The formation is open, everyone is coming into the valley!" Master Honglian was not in the mood to watch the miserable situation of Tyrant, but instead greeted everyone to rush towards the Green God Valley.


    But when everyone rushed to the Green God Valley, they were blocked from going back. It turned out that Su Yan had already prepared and used the immortal to shield this area, and at this moment, no one could enter.


    "You kid, don''t you want to swallow the treasures by yourself!" Master Honglian said with no stern face.


    "Those who enter the valley, kill without mercy!" Su Yan''s words are not much, but they are absolutely effective. At this moment, no one dares to question his combat power. After all, even monsters like the Overlord have fallen into his hands. I am afraid that people will not be opponents.


    "Elder Shenxingzong, it seems that we have to join hands, otherwise no one would even want to go in." Master Honglian said.


    The Great Elder of Shenxingzong naturally also knew this truth. Since he came, he would naturally not go back empty-handed, not to mention that both of them were members of the top forces of Guiyuan Immortal Domain.


    For a long time, only they have mastered the lives and deaths of others, and let others be devastated. They have never suffered such a grievance themselves, first letting the Tyrant kill with fear, and now they are so threatened by the kid who does not know where they came from.


    The two glanced at each other, and there was no ink stains. When everyone rushed forward, he took the opportunity to sneak into the valley with the crowd tactics. After all, there is no need to face hard steel.


    But how could Su Yan follow their wishes, speaking of human tactics, Su Yan waved his hand, and the fruit of the immortal demon tree fell to the ground and turned into countless Dao soldiers. The strength of these people is just as strong as the Dao soldiers at this moment. Surrounded by groups, it has become a turtle in the urn.

 Chapter 4015： Longevity sword

    The fourth thousand and fifteenth chapter longevity sword


    Su Yan sat leisurely at the gate of the Green God Valley, he was not in a hurry to enter the valley, looking at the battle below as if watching a joke.


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing stood by his side, seemingly not disgusted with such a unilateral massacre.


    Su Yan treats Venerable Tyrant as a chair and sits under his buttocks. If he is awake now, he might be fainted again.


    The fight below was lively, and Master Honglian also noticed Su Yan''s teasing, and couldn''t help being furious. As the leader of the top forces in the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, when did he suffer such insults?


    Seeing that the manpower brought by his side was gradually running out, I also knew in my heart that these Taoist soldiers were Taoist illusions. Even if they were killed, they could be resurrected without any effect.


    Only by completely killing those who control the Taoist soldiers can the immediate crisis be resolved.


    The elders of Shenxingzong on the side seemed to understand this truth. For a time, Master Honglian of Suan Kongzong, great elder of Shenxingzong, and several people in power from the Xie family and Long family came together and went straight to Su. Derived from.


    Mr. Xiao looked at the people coming towards Su Yan, and was about to make a move, but was stopped by Su Yan.


    Although Mr. Xiao was more than enough to deal with them, Su Yan didn''t think so. How long had no one challenged him so recklessly, how could he not fight.


    "Why do you have to be so decisive, this is Guiyuan Xianyu." Master Honglian did not immediately make a move, but threatened.


    But who is Su Yan? The former Emperor Xianwu was the only one who threatened others. It was the first time someone threatened him. He was still an ant-like person.


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t reply, his expression was full of sarcasm, Master Honglian was furious when he saw this, and his dissatisfaction broke out in an instant.


    "Red Lotus Industry Fire!" The monstrous flame swallowed towards Su Yan.


    This is Master Honglian''s fame stunt to dominate one party, and his shot is a trick, which shows that he does not dare to underestimate Su Yan.


    "Fire?" Su Yanxie smiled, no one except Princess Peacock dared to play with fire in front of him.


    To say that playing with fire, his wife, Princess Peacock, is the real fire of the sun, and his mother-in-law, the original Phoenix, is the ancestor of playing with fire, the origin of the world''s flames, and one of the oldest creation gods.


    At this moment, Master Honglian''s flame looked like a child''s playhouse in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s hand interrupted Sin Tianji and cut through the sky. The moment he touched the flame, all the flame paintings disappeared and disappeared.


    Master Gu Lian was shocked, his fame stunt was easily cracked in the hands of this person in front of him, which made him wonder if he had regressed.


    When the elder of Shenxingzong saw this, he knew that Honglian alone could not win Su Yan, so he quickly stepped forward to help.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go together!"


    Xie''s Patriarch grabbed it in the void, and a roulette appeared in his hands, and then the roulette turned, and three dark ancient dragons appeared behind him. Although they were only ancient dragon projections, they were also full of power.


    The Patriarch of the Long Family was naturally unwilling to be left behind. His whole body exuded a golden light, and his palms raised the sky. Suddenly, the clouds surged in the sky, turning into a huge tornado cloud and completely shattering everything around him.


    The great elder of the Shenxingzong naturally wouldn''t fall behind at this time, and saw a huge golden figure standing behind him, like the great elder himself after a hundred times magnification.


    "Heaven and Earth Dharma!" The great elder roared, that Dharma image seemed to have been summoned. He opened his huge eyes, and there was a golden light in his eyes, which made people afraid to look directly.


    "Red Lotus Hell!"


    Master Honglian pinched Fajue, and the surrounding environment turned into a flame hell. Su Yan and others stood on a thin pillar with bubbling **** magma at their feet, tornado clouds in front of them, and heaven and earth behind them. Above is the Gulong phantom, this four-way attack, everyone smiled confidently.


    They firmly believe that no one can escape such an attack, and even if it is blocked, they will be seriously injured.


    It''s a pity that they still underestimated Su Yan. These attacks were full of flaws in his eyes, and they were vulnerable.


    Mr. Xiao couldn''t help but frown when he saw this attack. He had to say that the coordination of these moves was indeed a perfect match, and no one could escape death.


    However, the most unfortunate thing they met was that they met Su Yan, and even Shenyin''s most perfect blow could not hurt him, let alone these people.


    "Law, it''s not used like that!" Su Yan raised his hand, and the conviction Tianji gathered the power of the immortal rule.


    "Hell? It''s ridiculous that the ancient gods can''t accept me. Hell is a mere hell, dare you?" Su Yan took a step without caring and left the thin stone pillar. He didn''t actually fall, and the **** was in Su Yan''s place. The momentum gradually disappeared, leaking the original environment.


    "Sin 4: Falling from the sky!" The sky seemed to have been summoned by Su Yan, and the so-called tornado cloud was fragile in front of him like a grasshopper!


    The three ancient dragon phantoms stretched their teeth and danced their claws towards Su Yan. The halberd in Su Yan''s hand quickly cut off the three ancient dragons. The ancient dragon roared unwillingly, but only powerlessly turned into a black smoke and dissipated between the sky and the earth.


    Only the world of law of the last elder of Shenxingzong is left. This is neither a phantom nor a law, but a physical immortal law. It is a good way to transform your physical body into a law between heaven and earth.���ɷ�.


    It''s just that this great elder is obviously not sanctified in the flesh, and this world of Dharma is also empty.


    Su Yan put away the halberd of the condemning sin, opened the battle body of the immortal dragon god, stepped into the air, each of them punched each other, but the power of the heaven and earth was much worse than that of the Overlord, let alone Su Yan.


    With just one blow, the Dhamma photos shattered, and the real body of the elder spit out a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground. The world and the real body are connected. Once the Dhamma is injured, the real body will suffer the same damage.


    Once the Faxiang collapses, the real body will definitely die. Su Yan just shot the elder of Shenxingzong to death with a fist. At this moment, no one else would dare to fight with him. I want to run now, for fear that my parents will have two fewer births. leg.


    Xie Siqian, who was still dealing with the Dao soldiers at the moment, looked at Su Yan who was invincible in the sky, and his heart was extremely complicated and a little scared. If he wanted to kill himself at this moment, it would be easy to kill him.


    But he still looked at himself too high, Su Yan hadn''t remembered her as a beaming clown, but this kind of fear would be deeply implanted in Xie Siqian''s heart, and it would be impossible to forget it for a lifetime.


    Looking at Master Honglian who was fleeing far away, Su Yan did not pursue it either. The bereaved dog was not worth his action, not to mention that there was more important thing to do now.


    Su Yan put away the Dao soldiers and let the people below flee. He left some Dao soldiers and blocked the entrance of the Green God Valley.

 Chapter 4016： Song Zhixing

    The fourth thousand and sixteenth chapter Song Zhixing


    Human Emperor Bloodline


    Master Honglian didn''t make a move just now, because he knew clearly that the moment this doorman fell into the hands of Venerable Tyrant was already a dead person.


    If Master Honglian used his true ability, he might not be able to seriously injure the Tyrant, but there was absolutely no way for the Golden Immortal to resist.


    Master Red Lotus''s magic damage and damage range are extremely large, it is impossible to achieve that kind of subtle control.


    The final result was nothing more than being turned into ashes in the fire of Master Honglian.


    If Master Honglian doesn''t have real skills, then there is no way to shake the Tyrant.


    In short, this is a dead end at all!


    No matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless dead end! Unless someone of the Great Emperor''s rank suddenly appears here, otherwise, no one can save this golden immortal from the hand of the Tyrant!


    At this moment, the expressions of Master Honglian and those strong men were extremely ugly, just because the strength of Lord Tyrant was far beyond their imagination.


    Although Master Honglian is arrogant but not stupid, this person just used this physical body to kill people for fun in the formation of the nine immortal kings of Duan Kongzong, Long Family, and Xie Family. He has not even used the power of the immortal.


    It''s just that I can''t match it!


    If you fight alone with the Overlord, I am afraid that the consequences may not be much better.


    Do you want to watch the baby fall into the hands of others? That was the longevity sword of the Qing Emperor back then!


    After an era, there may not be such a chance to be so close to the artifact! How can you give up easily after encountering it!


    Especially after the breath of the artifact has been sensed!


    Master Gu Lian felt an aggrieved feeling in his heart that he had never felt before!


    "I said, are you going to fight or not?" The Tyrant pointed to the upper humanity of Red Lotus.


    Duan Kongzong was so pointed by him, everyone was in danger, and they all took a few steps subconsciously. If it weren''t for the sake of face, they would have run away long ago.


    On Honglian, the face was green like a bitter gourd, and he gritted his teeth for a long time, but finally he didn''t utter a word.


    Xie Qingsi stood in the distance and said, "Venerable Tyrant! What do you mean by bullying us? The strongest here is not us. Can''t you tell who is the strongest?"


    After Xie Qingsi''s words were finished, everyone realized that she had caused a catastrophe!


    Venerable Tyrant is a murderous existence! She won''t let her be a little temperamental and make her temper eldest!


    Especially the three fairy kings of the Xie family were very nervous. If Xie Qingsi were to die here, they would definitely not have to explain to the Patriarch of the Xie family.


    But Venerable Tyrant��s temperament was very straightforward. After listening to Xie Qingsi��s words, he showed an expression of enlightenment and said, ��Girl, you��re right. It��s really meaningless to pinch a soft persimmon. It��s the best way to fight with the strong. !"


    Venerable Tyrant actually abandoned the Master Red Lotus in front of him, turned around to face Su Yan directly, and left his back to Master Red Lotus indifferently!


    This shows that Venerable Tyrant doesn''t care about Master Red Lotus at all, and simply treats him as air!


    Master Honglian''s face, which had already turned into bitter melon green, was now a bit flushed, it was really red and green, like a big watermelon.


    Master Honglian has only been a harlequin once in his life, and this is really uncomfortable.


    Venerable Tyrant looked up and down Su Yan, and Su Yan couldn''t help but looked at Venerable Tyrant, the eyes of the two collided in the air.


    The breath gradually became anxious.


    Xie Qingsi whispered over there: "These two demon kings had better die together, otherwise, the entire Guiyuan Immortal Realm will never be peaceful..."


    Those immortal kings were a little dumbfounded. If the situation could develop according to Xie Qingsi''s words, it would naturally be the most ideal situation.


    But what makes people wonder is that Naha Tianzun actually listened to Xie Qingsi''s words, which is really weird!


    This time Su Yan actually took the lead and said: "Venerable Tyrant, you are a little bit interesting, are you really going to stop me from getting the longevity sword?"


    "Do you think you are a mysterious person in a black cloak? I just said that the Green God Valley is a forbidden place. No one is allowed to enter without my permission! Hey, if you dare to break through, I will have to reluctantly. I have dealt with you! It''s wonderful! I haven''t had a hands-on with a real high manual for a long time, but my hands are itchy!"


    Lin Yuqing glanced at Su Yan and said, "This person is really vulgar, because he also has the cultivation skills of an immortal king."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The fairy king is only a realm. There are many kinds of people with rice, and it is inevitable that some vulgar guys will come out."


    "Which one of you will go first? The guy in the black cloak, why don''t you go first. Although the two on the side are some way of doing things, they are definitely not Lao Tzu''s opponents!" The Tyrant seems to be unable to hold back, and can''t wait to make peace. Su Yan fought.


    Su Yan snorted softly, not commenting on the words of Lord Tyrant.


    Regardless of these, Lord Tyrant rushed towards Su Yan in large strides, and rushed towards Su Yan at an extreme speed! .


    Venerable Tyrant''s super speed generated tremendous wind pressure, which caused Su Yan''s black cloak to dance frantically!


    And among the dancing sleeves of the cloak, a punch that had already condensed the dragon''s energy came out directly!


    The fists of the two directly touched each other!


    Boom!


    The earth was directly torn apart by the fist wind, and the crack spread directly to half a mile away!


    What a terrifying physical power this is, it has already torn the earth to such an extent with only the fist wind!


    After this punch, it turned out that the Overlord was forced back ten steps by Su Yan, but Su Yan stood still and did not retreat.


    The first fight contained a sense of temptation, but after this round of temptation, Su Yan turned out to have the upper hand in physical strength?


    Even the Tyrant thinks this is very incredible, but when I think about it, he feels very enjoyable!


    Because being able to meet enemies of this level is what he desires most!


    "Good fist! But I like it! Come again! This time I want to play with you for real!"


    Venerable Tyrant did what he said, and saw that the muscles of his whole body exploded toward the outside, and then his height suddenly grew to about five meters. At this time, he had completely transformed into a giant!


    Su Yan only saw the shining celestial essence of the Batian, and knew that the Batian must have cultivated the ancient emperor''s body!


    After the ancient emperor battle body is cultivated, the body is full of strength, and it can also be transformed into a giant, but an important prerequisite for the cultivation of the ancient emperor battle body is to get a drop of human emperor''s blood!


    The descendants of the human emperor have all been lost in the ancient times. Unless the Tyrant is a direct descendant of the human emperor, he should not be able to find the blood of the emperor!


    It turns out that this big guy has such a background...


    Su Yan originally killed the Overlord, but if his blood is so cherished, there is no need to rush to kill him. It might be of any use in the future.

 Chapter 4017： End with one punch

    The fourth thousand and seventeenth chapter ends with a punch


    Overlord��s ancient emperor battle body is still gathering strength at this time. Although it is not used to transform into an immortal enchantment, the aura within a hundred li has been stirred and the situation has changed!


    And the Tyrant who stood at the center of the eye of the storm looked like a Tai Sui god, standing between the heaven and the earth, in a trance like an ancient god!


    Venerable Tyrant''s eyes suddenly shot a white holy light, and a transparent mask was enveloped all over his body!


    Su Yan''s judgment is correct, the Tyrant is using the power of the ancient emperor''s battle body at this time!


    This transparent mask is the symbol of the Emperor, a bloodline power capable of breaking most of the immortal enchantments!


    Su Yan didn''t panic. Since it was a duel of power, he didn''t bother to take out the Heavenly Sentence Halberd, and directly confronted the Demonstrator''s fist in the Star-Shaking Sixteenth Form!


    The galaxy style is the twelfth style of the sixteen shaking styles. When Su Yan was still at his peak, he used this style to suppress at least two great emperors!


    The galaxy is so powerful that it can break the stars and shake the galaxy universe!


    Now that Su Yan''s strength has been urged by the Immortal Demon Tree to be at the pinnacle of the Immortal King, but he can still only exert at most one percent of the power of the Galaxy style.


    But whether it''s Su Yan''s galaxy style or Tyrant''s ancient emperor''s battle body, the power that can be displayed with all his strength is no longer what an ordinary fairy king can expect!


    The huge impact made the entire Green God Valley shake!


    The ground under your feet also began to shatter one after another!


    A circle of golden ripples swayed in the air!


    These two forces are so strong that even Mr. Xiao is already worried, whether the Green God Valley will be destroyed in the duel between the two!


    Fortunately, the formation in the Green God Valley will automatically trigger after sensing an extinction-level crisis, and the green light immediately covered half of the sky!


    Then there were waves of ripples on the green light!


    The formation of the Green God Valley is also undergoing a great test!


    Everyone was swept by the ripples produced by the confrontation, and Jin Xian could still bear it, but the remaining gods were not so lucky, and suffered more or less internal injuries.


    And this is just the aftermath of the two fight each other! Most of the power has been canceled out in the hard shake of the fist!


    Xie Qingsi felt the strength of the two of them, and suddenly regretted that he had caused the disaster to Su Yan''s head...


    However, there is no turning back at the start of the work, and at this moment we can only see the result.


    The level of this battle is beyond everyone''s imagination. At this time, the sky is full of smoke and dust outside the Green God Valley, and I don''t know who has the advantage in this confrontation.


    If Su Yan wins, he and the others can still fight, but if the monster named Tyrant Venerable wins, there is nothing to do.


    The smoke is gradually dissipating...


    At this moment, under the big tree at the entrance of the Green God Valley. I saw that Su Yan was holding the Overlord who had passed out in a coma in his hand. At this moment, the Overlord had completely lost his original arrogance.


    After this fight, Su Yan turned out to win with overwhelming power!


    Those strong men were all taken aback, and they didn''t expect Su Yan to be so tough!


    They all thought that Su Yan would have a battle with the Decepticon, but they didn''t expect it would be so one-sided!


    Only in the second collision, the Tyrant had already been defeated!


    Although everyone is an immortal king, what I have to say is that they only feel that their power is almost a galaxy different from Su Yan!


    Wen Ruoyan still didn''t know the answer to that incident at this time: what is the upper limit of Su Yan''s power!


    Although the Duan Kong Sect and the Shenxing Sect represented by Master Honglian and Guo Xiaofeng had no loss of personnel, they all knew very well that they were out of the battle for the longevity sword.


    Although Su Yan didn''t speak, at this moment silence is better than speech.


    After a battle with the Tyrant, no one dared to question his combat power!


    After all, even monsters like Venerable Tyrant fell into his hands, and I am afraid that together they would not be his opponents.


    Regardless of Master Honglian or Guo Xiaofeng, including the fairy kings of the Xie family and the Long family, they have always been the only ones in charge of other people��s fate. He was too afraid to set foot in the Green God Valley by the cloak weird who didn''t know where he came from!


    I can only watch the other party put the longevity sword in his bag!


    If this is to say that there is no hatred in the heart, it is definitely a lie.


    But even with resentment, what can they do with their little power?


    The strong can control the destiny of the weak, which is also the truth of the fairy world.


    Master Honglian already wanted to retreat, and staying here was nothing but embarrassment.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Duan Kong Sect and Shenxing Sect at all, because they were insignificant from the beginning, and it was impossible to shake Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan glanced at the Tyrant who had fallen into a coma again.


    Mr. Xiao''s heart is actually a little surprised, because even if Su Yan is not a murderous madman, he rarely shows mercy when he starts, not to mention that the Overlord not only made a rude statement just now, but also took the initiative to attack Su Yan twice!


    If you follow Su Yan''s rules, the Tyrant must pay the price of blood and even life!


    But at this time, Lord Tyrant had just fallen into a coma, and Su Yan didn''t seem to have any intention of pursuing it.


    So Mr. Xiao asked: "How should we deal with this Tyrant?"


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, and said, "His bloodline is very special. It might be of any use in the future. My immortal essence has been left in his body, blocked in his heart, for two or three months. He won''t be able to wake up within, so he doesn''t need to worry too much."


    Of course Mr. Xiao also saw that the battle body of the Overlord was special and must be related to a certain ancient bloodline, but he did not expect that the Overlord was connected to the bloodline of the Emperor.


    Su Yan then turned to Song Zhixing.


    Although Su Yan''s face was still hidden in the black mist of the cloak, just turning his head over, had already put a lot of pressure on Song Zhixing!


    Song Zhixing''s face was narrower than before, and the evil smile just now was completely gone, and all it was replaced by a spiteful expression.


    Just by looking at this bitter expression, Su Yan already knew that Song Zhixing had become a demon, and there was definitely no turning back!


    If Su Yan does not cut the spirit in the future, the heart demon will continue to grow in Su Yan''s body, and one day Su Yan will also end up like Song Zhixing today!


    Although the cultivation base is still there, people have become slaves to the demons!


    Su Yan said, "I''ve never liked to take care of other people''s housework, but this time I''m afraid I will make an exception."

 Chapter 4018： Do you dare to threaten me?

    The fourth thousand and eighteenth chapter do you dare to threaten me?


    Song Zhixing said: "I have calculated that my ineffective senior will definitely find a helper. I didn''t expect to find such a powerful role! Hey, but don''t forget one point. I personally deployed Master��s poison. If you Kill me, no one in this world can undo the strange poison on Master!"


    This is Song Zhixing''s last reliance!


    As long as the old green **** is still there, Song Zhixing still has value to use.


    If Su Yan was jealous, he should be spared his life.


    As for the longevity sword, Song Zhixing no longer dared to do more extravagant hopes!


    Song Zhixing''s wishful thinking was clinking, and Mr. Xiao did indeed throw a rat-in-the-mouse on this matter, and for a while, he didn''t know what to do.


    What he hopes most is of course that Su Yan will capture Song Zhixing, just as if he captured the Overlord.


    But Su Yan seems to have other plans.


    I saw Su Yan''s hands exuding golden light.


    This golden light not only contains the powerful dragon energy, but also contains the power of Xianze!


    After Song Zhixing saw this powerful force condense in the palm of Su Yan''s palm, he couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    Song Zhixing thought about it, but never thought that Su Yan would never act according to his ideas.


    In this way, Song Zhixing didn''t know how to deal with it!


    After all, in terms of strength, Su Yan''s power occupies an overwhelming advantage!


    Song Zhixing could be regarded as a reaction. The life and death of the green **** old man was indeed very important to Mr. Xiao, but to the man in the black cloak, it was of no importance at all.


    His threat is totally meaningless!


    Su Yan said: "The so-called transaction is equal exchange between the two parties, and the threat is what you coerce me into doing! I am a person who has never been threatened by anyone. Song Zhixing, no matter how many conspiracies and tricks you have, you are the wrong object! I am not a threat to your little fairy king."


    Su Yan''s words contained killing intent, so Song Zhixing had no doubt about Su Yan''s determination!


    Song Zhixing originally planned to use the Green God Old Man to threaten Su Yan, but now the plan is completely bankrupt.


    Song Zhixing saw Master Honglian and the others at this time. The two major sects and the three major families of Guiyuan Immortal Territory were a force that could be used.


    It is absolutely impossible to beat Su Yan with his strength alone, but with the strength of these people, maybe he can continue to deal with Su Yan.


    Then Song Zhixing said loudly: "Sect masters of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect, you have come here for thousands of miles, and will leave without even a single trick? Isn''t there any regret? The Green God Valley has longevity hidden in it. sword!"


    Master Honglian was indeed very embarrassed. After he came to the gate of the Green God Valley, he was threatened several times, but in the end he didn''t issue a single move. There were still several sectarians who were crushed to pieces by the Tyrant in front of him.


    It can be said to be a face scandal!


    Guo Xiaofeng and Master Honglian looked at each other, and they could see the unwilling emotions in each other''s eyes.


    Both of these are figures at the level of Guiyuan Xianyu Grandmaster, but now they have been so overwhelmed by the limelight, naturally, they feel extremely uncomfortable in their hearts.


    But even if they are not reconciled, can they really defeat the man in the black cloak?


    The fist confrontation between him and the Tyrant Venerable just now caused the cracks in the earth to still look very shocking!


    If you change them up, I''m afraid it will be impossible to bear it.


    Song Zhixing continued: "The longevity sword is guarded by the ancient formation. I know how to open that formation. Even my senior doesn''t know about this...hehe!"


    Song Zhixing''s words were not only for the people of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect, but also for Su Yan.


    He could already sense that amazing murderous aura from Su Yan, at this time he had to prove his worth.


    Su Yan said: "The ancient formations will definitely not stop me, Song Zhixing, you are already in the dark. Sooner or later you will not be able to get along in this immortal world. Even if I don''t kill you now, there will be immortal kings or immortals in the future. The emperor came to suppress you. I am willing to show you a way out, are you willing to go?"


    Su Yan exudes a powerful murderous aura, and under the cover of this powerful murderous aura, it seems that Song Zhixing has nowhere to go!


    But after Song Zhixing listened to Su Yan''s words, he became extremely excited. His face became especially savage: "I have not fallen into the devil! I will become the immortal emperor in the future and open up the existence of the immortal realm! How can I become a demon? Are you saying this to mess up my mind?!"


    Su Yan''s words were like stepping on the cat''s tail, and Song Zhixing''s sanity had reached the brink of collapse inexplicably.


    Su Yan understood this way, Song Zhixing''s degree of enchantment was actually much deeper than it seemed, and his soul had been corroded by his inner demons to be riddled with holes!


    The mood of the fairy king is very powerful, and the control of emotions is no longer comparable to that of the immortals. Some powerful fairy kings can completely forget the feelings of mortals and enter the realm of too much forgotten emotions.


    Song Zhixing was irritated to such an extent by Su Yan''s words, indicating that he had already lost the state of mind of the fairy king.


    After the mood is lost, the cultivation base will definitely follow!


    Because practice is like traveling against the current. If you don��t advance, you will retreat.


    Although the state of mind was lost, Song Zhixing''s strength could be maintained at the top level of the fairy king, not because of how talented he is, but because the heart demon is quietly replacing him...


    His body and soul are like being lodged with some kind of parasite.


    The parasites not only live in his body, but also secretly eat away at his body and soul. Today Song Zhixing only has a shell left!


    The inside is actually controlled by a powerful inner demon!


    Today Song Zhixing has not been completely corrupted, just because he still has the obsession to become the emperor and open up the immortal realm.


    If this obsession was dissipated, Song Zhixing would completely degenerate from the fairy king to the devil king.


    This is exactly what Su Yan wanted. After Song Zhixing completely degenerates into the Demon King, a secret method will come down to lead him to the Demon Realm.


    Su Yan wants Song Zhixing to bring a message to the Demon King of Light Business...


    The immortal world absolutely cannot tolerate the existence of demons, this is the rule handed down from the second era!


    Su Yan''s murderous aura has become more and more intense!


    After Song Zhixing was completely enveloped by this powerful murderous intent, he finally couldn''t suppress his inner emotions, and burst out like a mountain and a crack!


    More than a dozen huge tentacles stretched out from behind Song Zhixing, not only taking Su Yan as a target, but also reaching into the crowds of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect!


    Master Hong Lian hadn''t played anymore just now. At this time, facing Song Zhixing, the backlog of fire finally broke out, turned into a **** flame, and directly cut off the heavens and the earth!

 Chapter 4019： Poisonous blood

    The fourth thousand and nineteenth chapter poisonous blood


    One eye of Song Zhixing still looks clear, but the other eye has become completely red!


    Half of the face still retains the majesty of the fairy king, but the other half of the face actually grows black scales!


    "The dignified fairy king turned into a half-demon body, which is too sad!"


    While Su Yan sighed, the huge tentacles that had stretched out had already been chopped into a bunch of vague flesh and blood in the air with a chain of sword energy.


    Song Zhixing''s more than a dozen tentacles did not achieve any results, but he laughed wildly.


    Perhaps it is not Song Zhixing himself who is laughing now, but the demon in his body!


    After the dozens of tentacles were severed, Song Zhixing soon gave birth to new tentacles!


    These tentacles look like some kind of tree roots, not pure flesh and blood.


    It''s no wonder that Song Zhixing is Mu De''s body after all, and he is born to use the powerful Mu Ling powers!


    Song Zhixing looked at Su Yan with a distorted face and said, "You and I are both in the same realm. Everyone is an immortal king, but your attitude is so arrogant, it seems that one sentence can determine my life and death! You have to pay for such arrogance! etc. I will kill you before I get the longevity sword, and I must use the longevity sword to chop your head in half! Then hang it on the head tree!"


    Song Zhixing then pointed to Mr. Xiao and said: "You are still there! I am stubborn. If you hadn''t been protecting that old thing, I would have received the longevity sword thousands of years ago! There will be thousands of years of twists and turns. The suffering I have suffered for thousands of years, brother, you have to bear it ten times!"


    Mr. Xiao said: "Song Zhixing, you are not like an immortal now, but more like a demon. How can you still be qualified to touch the Longevity Sword? As long as you leave the Guiyuan Immortal Realm, those powerful people in the large immortal realm will definitely treat you as a hunter. The goal!"


    The dozen or so tentacles behind Song Zhixing are signs of demonization of the flesh.


    If it were a normal human race, how could tentacles grow out of the back?


    But Song Zhixing said confidently: "As long as I get the longevity sword, I can cut off the demonized body, and the supreme magic power of the longevity sword can shape a new body. By then, no one can compare to me...I am immortal. It''s a demon, I have the final say!"


    With the power of the longevity sword, the physical body can indeed be reshaped.


    But the part of the soul that was eaten by the heart demon, even the strongest artifact, could not help Song Zhixing to grow back again!


    Song Zhixing''s divine consciousness has become chaotic, and he no longer possesses such judgment.


    His tentacles only regarded Su Yan as a target this time!


    Now Song Zhixing has only one simple idea left in his mind, and that is to hunt down Su Yan as a target!


    Anything other than that is meaningless to Song Zhixing.


    In fact, even if Song Zhixing wanted to deal with the people of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect, it was very difficult.


    Because Master Honglian��s karmic fire has cut off the world, the tentacles evolved from these wood spirit forces will be perfectly restrained by the karmic fire!


    At this moment, a smile finally appeared on Song Zhixing''s face!


    These dozen or so tentacles were quickly cut off by Su Yan''s sword light in the void, but they immediately regenerated continuously!


    And the broken tentacles also have green liquid flowing out of them!


    The green liquid was full of foul smell, and Lin Yuqing frowned when she saw it.


    Flower Fairy��s she has already sensed that these green liquids are filled with powerful evil thoughts, a kind of jealousy and rebellion against life, and a force that wants to completely destroy all lives!


    If the spirit of vegetation is contaminated with these green liquids, it will destroy the vitality and wither instantly!


    This power can be said to be the natural enemy of all the spirits of plants and trees!


    The evolution direction of Song Zhixing''s heart demon is the destroyer of all wood spirits!


    Su Yan''s sword light is still fierce, and he has cut off at least hundreds of Song Zhixing''s tentacles, but those tentacles are still emerging continuously!


    It seems that giving birth to these tentacles is easy and effortless for Song Zhixing.


    In fact, the opposite was true. Each of these tentacles was born from the vitality of Song Zhixing''s own life force!


    With so many tentacles, the saint is actually overdrawing Song Zhixing''s vitality!


    Although the life force of the immortal king is very long, almost to the point that mortals can''t understand, Song Zhixing will die sooner or later if it is consumed like this...


    Although the heart demon is cunning and sinister, as a near-perfect intelligent creature, it will never sit and watch its owner die easily.


    There must be some conspiracy in the middle!


    After Su Yan wanted to understand this, he was already secretly vigilant in his heart.


    Suddenly, Song Zhixing raised his head and laughed!


    There are many tentacles scattered around, and the green liquid flowing out of these tentacles has completely filled those ground cracks.


    At the same time there is a foul smell coming...


    Lin Yuqing suddenly said behind Su Yan: "His body fluids seem to be poisonous, and this poison can even melt into the air... smelling the smell is equivalent to inhaling the poison into your body! Everyone, be careful!"


    The heart demon Song Zhixing laughed and said, "It��s too late for you to understand this now! My poison has already spread five hundred miles around here! You idiots, after inhaling my poison, if you try to use it again. For Xianyuan, then it will only speed up the movement of toxins in the body! It won��t take a long time to read the law to help your heart!"


    Song Zhixing''s subsequent words were addressed to Su Yan.


    Because here only Su Yan was dealing with him all the time, and the others didn''t use Xian Yuan.


    Song Zhixing suddenly turned his head, looked at Mr. Xiao, and said, "Senior brother, you must not have thought of it. The poison I gave to Master... is actually my own blood. Hahaha!"


    Song Zhixing couldn''t help laughing at this point.


    Mr. Xiao''s expression was complicated for a while, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Song Zhixing''s expression at this time looked very strange and rampant.


    Probably no one will recognize his status as the Immortal King anymore!


    And Su Yan just looked at Song Zhixing with a cold face, and didn''t say even a word.


    Su Yan just watched Song Zhixing''s performance coldly, without any intention to stop it.


    And after Song Zhixing laughed wildly for a while, he finally sacrificed his own destiny fairy weapon.


    He knew that with just this bit of toxin, it might be possible to block Su Yan''s mobility, and it was almost impossible to kill Su Yan completely.


    The strength of the opponent is far less than that of the Overlord, even if you look at the heavens, I am afraid that there is no fairy king to fight against!


    In the face of such an enemy, you must bring out your strongest ability, and don''t give the other party any chance to do it!


    Otherwise, you may be yourself waiting for the death of form and spirit!

 Chapter 4020： Crazy for the longevity sword

    The fourth thousand and twentieth chapter is crazy for the longevity sword


    Song Zhixing''s natal immortal weapon is a small square cauldron, affected by Song Zhixing''s demonization, signs of demonization also appeared on this small cauldron.


    The demonized power formed four skulls on the small tripod, divided into four directions.


    And what was rippling in the small cauldron was the strange green liquid!


    After Song Zhixing raised the small cauldron, he flew into the sky and began to spin. After a while, it became as large as a three-story building!


    After becoming bigger, the tripod directly suppressed Su Yan!


    The green liquid in the cauldron also rippled fiercely, and later even overflowed from both sides of the cauldron and fell on top of Su Yan''s head, turning into a strange green waterfall!


    After the green waterfall concealed everything, Song Zhixing''s appearance became more and more mad: "I thought you were so capable! Wasn''t I killed in the end? Want to grab the longevity sword with me, do you deserve it too?"


    Song Zhixing''s own blood has long been refined into a strange toxin, and this is also the source of his fall into the magic way.


    The power of the toxins in these blood is amazing, but Song Zhixing''s own body must be hurt first.


    But in order to win the longevity sword, for the so-called dream of the immortal emperor, he has already become very paranoid!


    Living in his own world, no matter how crazy and terrible it is, he will do it as long as he recognizes it!


    The tripod finally landed on the ground, and the green body fluid was still continuously sprayed out of the tripod, converging into a green river below.


    In order to protect themselves, Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing could only temporarily retreat from here.


    The power of these green liquids is terrible, and even the plants in the Green God Valley are rapidly declining.


    Those withered and dead plants fell in pieces, and the gloomy death continued to spread in the Green God Valley!


    Song Zhixing looked at the tripod and said: "You have been suppressed by my tripod. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, all the essence and blood that I have stored in the tripod for a thousand years! These essence and blood are condensed and poisonous, even if they are accurate. The emperor and the immortal emperor should also be poisoned to death! It is a pity that a strong man like you will eventually be defeated in my hands! In terms of mana, the rule of immortality and various methods, I ask myself that it is far inferior to you, but in the end it can be taken. It must be me who will win the victory and the longevity sword!"


    Song Zhixing was very convinced that he killed Su Yan himself!


    The strange poison contained in his blood has been unfavorable for thousands of years!


    As long as it is used, the other party must not be able to resist it!


    The old ancestor of the Green God, who had lived for many thousands of years, was dying of poison and became a vegetative man who could only lie on the bed!


    What is contained in the divine cauldron is not just ordinary poisonous blood, but the essence of the heart! The toxicity is ten times more violent!


    That''s why Song Zhixing is sure to be able to poison the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor!


    Then Song Zhixing turned his direction and looked at the far wall of fire!


    The karma fire performed by Master Honglian is a subspecies of the **** karma fire, and it is called the scarlet blood karma fire!


    The red blood karma fire is as red as blood, and its fierceness is not lost to any **** karma fire!


    Hell Karma Fire not only has a higher temperature than ordinary flames, but more importantly, it can burn karma!


    Once the karma is ignited, no matter what water spells are used, it cannot be destroyed.


    Song Zhixing has been demonized, and the karma contained in it is very huge. If he is contaminated with the red blood karma fire, the red blood karma fire will definitely not be extinguished before his body is completely burned to ashes!


    But Song Zhixing is already determined to win the longevity sword, so he will surely remove all obstacles and threats!


    The only person here who can live close to the Longevity Sword can only be himself!


    Master Honglian thought that Su Yanneng and Song Zhixing had a battle, but Song Zhixing''s blood was so fierce!


    Now he can only bite the bullet and face the demonized Song Zhixing.


    The Karma Fire was violently activated, turned into Suzaku and Phoenix, double-teaming towards Song Zhixing from both sides!


    Song Zhixing clasped his hands together, and then two huge trees grew from under his feet!


    After demonization, Song Zhixing''s strength is much stronger than the average fairy king. Even without relying on the weird green poisonous blood, Song Zhixing can definitely beat the average fairy king!


    These two big trees are not ordinary big trees. Under the influence of the devilish energy, they have actually grown blood bowls, and even the branches have become as flexible as tentacles!


    The sacred beast of karma-fire change and the two demonized trees smashed into each other fiercely!


    Those tentacles and the black trunk burned blazingly!


    Many scarlet sparks also fell from the sky, forming a rain of fire!


    The fire and rain in the sky continue, and the ground is full of weird green venom. It seems that everything here and the entire Green God Valley will eventually be destroyed!


    After these two big trees resisted the fire of karma, Master Red Lotus was about to continue casting spells!


    His karma can restrain Song Zhixing''s attributes, and he definitely doesn''t think he will lose!


    But just when he wanted to change the spell, the ground under his feet was suddenly penetrated by many sharp wooden thorns!


    These wooden thorns are the roots of the two magic trees breaking through from the ground!


    These tree roots were covered with scarlet eyes, which looked like something indescribable.


    There are many celestial beings in the Shenxing Sect and Duan Kong Sect that have been injured just now. These celestial celestial beings have no resistance to these tree roots, and soon many celestial beings were pierced by these tree trunks!


    Then these tree trunks split into many weird mouths, and they chewed frantically at the corpses of these gods!


    Even some golden celestial beings were not noticed for a while, and were directly injured by these tree trunks!


    Xie Qingsi was protected by the fairy king of the Xie family, and this was spared.


    However, the eldest lady of the Xie family couldn''t help but vomit directly after seeing those fellows being killed by these tree trunks and chewing the corpses frantically!


    These lively people stood with her just now, filled with indignation, but now they can only be chewed as food for the strange tree!


    Such a tragic situation is really not acceptable to a lady like her!


    Now she can completely understand why the fairy world has zero tolerance for magic repairs!


    If it were not for zero tolerance, such a tragedy might continue to be staged in every part of the fairy world!


    Wen Ruoyan''s reaction was extremely fast, he was already using his life sacred fire to burn the roots of these trees, and the corpses of these same sects were also purified in the sacred fire!


    But even if these tree roots are burned to slag, those same sects who have been killed will never be resurrected!


    Beside Song Zhixing in the distance, the two big trees still hadn''t fallen down, even though the Scarlet Blood Karma was burning fiercely!


    But these two thousand-foot-long trees should still be able to support for some time.


    And at this moment, behind Song Zhixing, under the suppression of the gods, came Su Yan''s cold words: "Song Zhixing, don''t you think you have defeated me?"

 Chapter 4021： The mortal situation of collapse

    The fourth thousand and 21st chapters of the mortal situation of collapse


    Su Yan''s sudden voice made Song Zhixing feel terrified!


    The green poisonous blood pouring out from the inside of the sacred cauldron is like a green waterfall, all of which are transformed into the blood of Song Zhixing''s heart!


    In order to prepare for these poisonous blood, it took Song Zhixing a thousand years of Taoism!


    This can already be regarded as the guy Song Zhixing used desperately!


    But this man has been bathed in a waterfall of poisonous blood for so long and nothing happened at all?


    how can that be!


    Song Zhixing had originally felt that victory was firmly in his own hands. After hearing Su Yan''s words, he couldn''t help but shake, and said, "What kind of monster are you! No one can be in my blood." Survive!"


    "You have become such a respectable face. Are you embarrassed to say that others are demons and ghosts?"


    A frosty sword light shot out from the green waterfall, and then the green waterfall was separated from the middle by the powerful sword intent!


    And Su Yan also walked out from under the gods!


    The **** cauldron above shook because of Su Yan''s departure, and this shook caused a few more cracks on the ground!


    Soon the cracks on the ground were filled with green poisonous blood again!


    At this time, Su Yan finally completely removed the black cloak. The figure under the cloak appeared very strong, without a trace of fat, it could be regarded as the most perfect form of human beings.


    And on this perfect form is covered with a dragon scale battle armor, a pair of dragon horns inserted into the sky on the top of the helmet, and a pair of wings behind it is full of amazing aura!


    Song Zhixing originally wanted to ask what kind of monster Su Yan was, but he immediately sensed an extremely powerful dragon energy radiating from Su Yan''s body!


    The strength of this dragon aura even surpassed those powerful dragons that Song Zhixing had come into contact with!


    This means that this person is definitely not a monster!


    Song Zhixing''s mind quickly turned, and after thinking for a while, he finally understood the origin of Su Yan''s dragon spirit, "Have you already cultivated the three dragon bodies in ancient legends? How can this be possible! The secret method of cultivation has been lost in ancient times!"


    "You have some knowledge. To tell you the truth, what I cultivate is the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body." Su Yan walked towards Song Zhixing step by step.


    The powerful dragon energy gathered in the air, forming the totem of the giant dragon, completely suppressing Song Zhixing''s aura!


    Song Zhixing had nothing to do with Su Yan, who was pressing every step of the way. He could only gritted his teeth and asked: "You are obviously not afraid of my poisonous blood. Even the gods can''t suppress you. Why don''t you fight back?"


    Su Yan said: "It stands to reason that after you have cultivated into a golden immortal, the body of the immortal will have no flaws, and it can be invaded by a hundred poisons in the true sense, but your poisonous blood can kill even the Emperor Zhun... such an interesting thing. , But you can''t meet it casually, how can I not get a good grasp of it?"


    Su Yan''s words are not bad. Poison and Gu are all things that can''t be abused in the immortal world.


    Very few immortals would cultivate these two things, and even if they practiced, they would rarely have the level of entering the hall.


    Song Zhixing''s poisonous blood may not be enough for Su Yan''s lethality, but if he directly touches the poisonous blood with his body, he can put himself in a very dangerous situation.


    When Su Yan is in a dangerous situation, he can stimulate the potential of the immortal dragon **** battle body, which will trigger the evolution of the immortal dragon **** battle body!


    This is why Su Yan didn''t fight back and let Song Zhixing''s gods and poisonous blood pour down.


    I was in the waterfall of poisonous blood just now. There seemed to be a force in the Immortal Dragon God��s battle body that had been stimulated. The toxins that had entered Su Yan��s body quickly followed the filth in the body from the gap in the dragon scale armor. Was queued out...


    Although these poisonous blood will not allow the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body to evolve again, it has at least the effect of Yi Jing cutting the marrow.


    Moreover, Su Yan has evolved an extremely powerful resistance to these poisonous blood!


    Song Zhixing no longer has any killer moves to face Su Yan, but he is absolutely unwilling to catch it like this!


    With him as the center, the immortal king''s immortal enchantment directly opened, covering Su Yan, and even the people of Shenxingzong and Duankongzong.


    But Su Yan continued to walk forward with a disapproving expression on his face.


    By Song Zhixing''s side, the two demonized trees were already burning, and after the barrier opened, the trees that had been almost burnt began to grow again!


    There are also many spikes with weird eyeballs directly below? They broke out of the ground, and seven or eight golden immortals of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect also spoke for it.


    Once these golden immortal figures are shrouded and entered the immortal king��s immortal enchantment, their own strength will be suppressed to a certain limit, and even the movement of the aura in the body will become unsmooth due to this, so they will completely lose resistance. ability!


    But how could Song Zhixing''s immortal enchantment be able to stop Su Yan''s pace?


    Su Yan used the Wanzai Frost Sword to clear the way, and all the roots and branches that blocked the road were plunged into the ice!


    This chill is so strong that the demonized plants have no room for struggle, as long as they are frozen, they will fall into dead silence!


    Song Zhixing used the power of Xian Ze frantically!


    But when Xianze''s power reached its peak, he did not form a powerful attack on Su Yan. Instead, he fell from the sky, crushing the two big trees that ignited the karmic fire and Song Zhixing''s body together...


    The people of Shenxing Sect and Duankong Sect were stunned, and even Su Yan shook his head slightly.


    Mr. Xiao said: "Song Zhixing has been demonized too much. Most of the Xian Yuan in his body has turned into devil energy. In this way, the power of Xian Ze is already leaving him. He needs to use demon energy. Only by condensing the immortal ruler again, can the power of the immortal ruler be used, if he has a chance..."


    Of course Song Zhixing won''t have a chance...This is already his last arrogance.


    Now that Xian Ze''s power has been condensed, he has lost control and has completely become Song Zhixing''s own burden.


    The immortal enchantment condensed by the immortal is no longer immortal at all at this time, and any immortal king can easily pierce it!


    Not to mention facing Su Yan, just a Master Honglian can kill Song Zhixing to an end!


    Now, Su Yan just walked forward with the sword coldly, and Song Zhixing was already on the verge of collapse.


    And the karmic fire ignited by the two fallen trees finally burned on Song Zhixing''s body!


    The red blood karma fire is led by karma, once it burns on Song Zhixing''s demonized body, it will never go out before the karma is burned out!


    From the moment Karma Fire touched his body, Song Zhixing had already fallen into a mortal situation.

 Chapter 4022： Divine Sense of the Great Demon God

    The fourth thousand and twenty-two chapters of the great demon god''s consciousness


    Su Yan, who was carrying the Wanzai Frost Sword, had a pity on his expression. He sighed softly when he watched Song Zhixing, a bit sad and sad.


    Perhaps no fairy king can be born out of a billion wise creatures!


    The fairy king can already be regarded as one of the most noble and highest beings in the universe. If it weren''t for the epoch change, or the fierce calamity in the fate, it would almost never fall!


    There are even fewer immortal kings like Song Zhixing who make himself dead.


    However, Song Zhixing''s affairs can be regarded as a wake-up for everyone: the cultivation of excessive pursuit of power and despise the state of mind will inevitably end in such a death, painful death in the burning of karma!


    The pain caused by the burning of the karma fire more than a thousand needles pierced the heart orifice at the same time.


    How much evil Song Zhixing did when he condensed his karma at the beginning, what a price he has to pay now!


    This is the punishment when karma is destroyed!


    Everything in this world always pays attention to a balance, just like the two ends of a scale, in the end it always returns to the same level.


    The severe pain caused by karma burning not only affects the physical body, but also harms the spirits and souls together!


    At this time, Song Zhixing''s body and soul were already caught in the burning of karma!


    All the torture in the eighteenth **** is less painful than the burning of karma!


    And in this extreme pain, Song Zhixing''s last bit of sanity was also wiped out.


    A crimson karmic fire was burning in Song Zhixing''s eyes. He used the throat that spouted karmic fire and said, "Even if I die, I will...pull a back!"


    Song Zhixing then flew towards Su Yan!


    But he had changed direction only halfway through the flight, and flew straight towards Mr. Xiao!


    At the last moment of this life, the person Song Zhixing wanted to die with was not Su Yan at all, but the brother of the same sect!


    Even Mr. Xiao did not expect this!


    But Song Zhixing was only halfway through when he was blocked by an ice wall!


    This ice wall was condensed by Su Yan''s 10,000-year ice sword!


    Don''t forget, here only the Overlord can contend with Su Yan in speed, and the rest of the immortal kings just catch Su Yan''s movements with naked eyes.


    This change between the electric light and flint may not have time for others to react at all, but for Su Yan, he can play more than ten changes!


    With a crimson karmic fire, Song Zhixing slammed into the ice wall, carrying crimson ashes, and ended up in a crushing fate!


    Then the ice wall closed, forming an ice coffin, so that Song Zhixing''s final self-detonation was completely locked into a sealed space without causing any damage at all!


    Song Zhixing''s immortal barrier was already shaky, but after he completely fell, it also dissipated!


    But at the moment when the eternal enchantment dissipated, it seemed that a huge consciousness from the ancients descended from a higher dimension to the sky of the Green God Valley!


    The sky seemed to have changed but remained unchanged, and at the moment Su Yan raised his head, a powerful sense of God also rushed towards Su Yan!


    While this spirit of consciousness hit Su Yan, it also took away the remaining soul of Song Zhixing!


    The fire of karma on the ground is also extinguished!


    Su Yan had a collision with this spirit sense in the realm of pure spirit!


    This time the collision was only an instant, about one hundredth of a blink of an eye.


    But the passage of time in the spiritual world is different from the physical world, and this moment seems to be infinitely frozen!


    And Su Yan also saw clearly in the spiritual world, who is this sacred sense from ancient times!


    This divine sense has nine thousand bull heads growing in the mist, and there are more than one hundred thousand tentacles, and the chaotic body looks indescribable!


    Before the time immemorial, the world was once a chaos, and demon gods have been bred in the chaos. These demon gods bred from chaos are existences that transcend time, space, and the universe!


    There are a total of twelve of them, who are revered as the Twelve Demon Gods of the Capital, and they are also the ancestor Demon Gods recognized by all demonic cultivators.


    But after opening the world, the twelve ancestor demon gods all fell into a deep sleep for reasons they didn''t know.


    Demon cultivation was not the mainstream in the prehistoric cosmos at the beginning, until a great demon **** appeared later, the status of this great demon **** was equivalent to the teacher of all demon cultivation, and in terms of seniority, it was earlier than Su Yan, even among those ancient emperors. Have already cultivated into Taoism before they existed!


    Later, Su Yan once had a very powerful partner who was also respected as one of the four emperors of the immortal world-the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor, who was a direct disciple of the Great Demon God.


    Later, Su Yan fell, and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor also fell!


    The Great Demon God is missing, but it is said that the Great Demon God is still in the Demon Realm. It is he who guided the Demon Cultivator who failed in the battle to escape into the colorless world, and thus the fire of the Demon Cultivation was retained.


    The Great Demon God was once again revered as the Supreme Demon Ancestor, an existence above the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm.


    In fact, in addition to Taishang Demon Ancestor, the Great Demon God has many other names, such as Demon Old Man, Heaven Demon Ancient Sage...


    These Xuanhe names often represent a period of history, but in this era, that period of history has long been forgotten, together with the glory of the past...


    But the Great Demon God has never been involved in any matters in the Demon Realm, and he turned a blind eye to the struggle between the Seven Emperors.


    Su Yan didn''t know why, the spirit of the Great Demon God would come here to recover the remaining spirit of Song Zhixing...


    Could it be that Song Zhixing��s heart demon was planted by the Great Demon God himself?


    The spirit of the Great Demon God is very powerful, and Su Yan''s spirit as Emperor Xianwu is naturally extremely powerful!


    The laws of the spiritual world are completely different from those of the physical world. In the physical world, Su Yan was reincarnated and reincarnated, and all his peerless cultivation bases had been lost long ago, but in this spiritual world, the spirit of Emperor Xianwu has gone through the ninth reincarnation. On the contrary, it is stronger than before!


    Both the Great Demon God and Su Yan''s soul are like the sun in the endless dark universe, which can light up thousands of miles of the world!


    When such two powerful spirits appeared in the same time and space, even if the Great Demon God and Su Yan had no intention of fighting against each other, the super spirits would involuntarily collide and rub against each other!


    It''s like in the universe, super-large stars will definitely be separated by tens of thousands of miles. If they attract each other, they will inevitably form a devastating collision in the same time and space!


    In this collision, Su Yan''s consciousness and the Great Demon God''s consciousness produced an extremely powerful vortex!


    The spirits of the immortal kings around were also greatly affected in the spiritual world. Many people fell directly on the ground, their complexions becoming extremely pale!


    They can only sense that there are two extremely powerful gods clashing in the spiritual realm, which come from more ancient existences!

 Chapter 4023： Enter the Green God Valley

    The fourth thousand and twentieth chapter: Entering the Valley of the Green God


    This kind of existence can even be said to surpass those powerful immortal emperors, not only the qualifications, but even the power itself is stronger!


    It''s just that these ancient existences are almost hidden in the corners of the world, or in the gaps of time and space, and they have long since interfered with anything in the physical universe!


    And at the moment of meeting with the great demon god��s divine consciousness, Su Yan also saw some strange scenes from the great demon god��s soul:


    He saw a big tree growing out of nothingness, and there were many fruits on this big tree, each of which had a completely different shape and color...


    Then Su Yan saw that the Great Demon God personally picked a strange fruit from a tree and delivered it to Song Zhixing...


    Could it be that this fruit caused Song Zhixing to fall into the demon?


    Why does the Great Demon God seduce the fairy king to fall into the demon?


    Is the fruit on this tree the beginning of the fall?


    Did the Great Demon God do this to degrade all the immortal kings and emperors into the devil''s way?


    What kind of plan and conspiracy does he have?


    Su Yan can see these strange pictures from the Great Demon God, and the Great Demon God can also get a part of his memory from Su Yan!


    The Great Demon God quickly learned the identity of Su Yan, but his departure was so decisive, but he couldn''t help shaking once before he left!


    The tremor of the Great Demon God was only because he had already seen one thing-the Great Emperor Xianwu had already returned to the immortal world!


    The heavens had crawled under the feet of this man, this man can be called the strongest among the immortal emperors, the supreme supreme among the supreme!


    After a moment of confluence, the great demon god''s divine consciousness left this piece of time and space again, together with that small part of Song Zhixing''s remnant soul.


    Su Yan also walked over and helped Lin Yuqing up from the ground.


    Lin Yuqing''s face paled and she asked Su Yan with a pale face: "Just now, what was the sense of the Primordial Demon God? How could it suddenly come here?"


    Su Yan sighed lightly and said, "This matter will be postponed. There are changes in the Green God Valley."


    Su Yan said that the change means that the old green god''s consciousness has been awakened.


    Just now, the consciousness of Su Yan and the Great Demon God were in a direct confrontation in the spiritual world, and the aftermath of the shock also awakened the sleeping consciousness of the Green God Ancestor.


    A green carpet is automatically spread in the Green God Valley, extending to the depths of the Green God Valley.


    This was a silent guide, indicating that the ancestor of the green **** already knew about Su Yan''s arrival and wanted to see Su Yan.


    Mr. Xiao hurriedly walked to Su Yan''s body, trying to lead Su Yan forward.


    In fact, there is no need for a guide now, and the Green Carpet will naturally send Su Yan to the location of the old Green God.


    The aura of the Longevity Sword was still very turbulent and surging, but at this time it has gradually returned to calm.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t detect where the longevity sword would be placed in the Green God Valley.


    Perhaps the strength of the Longevity Sword was suppressed by the awakened Green God old man.


    But don''t worry, entering the Green God Valley means that the longevity sword is already at your fingertips!


    After entering the Green God Valley, it was like entering a new small world.


    The space here does not have much connection with the outside world, and the various plants inside are also very different from the outside. Many of them are relics of the ancient fairy world. I am afraid that they will never be in other places except inside the Green God Valley. It may be found.


    Under the leadership of Mr. Xiao, Su Yan strolled leisurely in the Green God Valley.


    Lin Yuqing by her side often exclaimed. She is a flower fairy. After seeing those rare species or flowers that have been extinct from the outside world, she simply can''t suppress the pure joy in her heart!


    As for the people of Shenxing Sect, Duan Kong Sect, Long Family, and Xie Family, they have not entered the interior of the Green God Valley at all!


    Just now after that extraterritorial divine consciousness invaded and took away Song Zhixing''s remnant soul, they had already figured out how terrifying Su Yan''s strength was!


    If your mind is still normal, you will understand that the belonging of the longevity sword has nothing to do with them.


    To say that there are no regrets and unwillingnesses in their hearts, it is definitely a lie, but in this situation, they can only choose to retreat immediately, or see what vision Su Yan will have after getting the longevity sword.


    After entering the Green God Valley, the aura of Su Yan''s Green Wood God Ling became extremely jubilant.


    Not only is it attracted by its breath and the longevity sword, but also because it likes the atmosphere inside the Green God Valley.


    Divine tools have their own spirits, which is equivalent to having their own minds.


    If you look at instrument spirits by the standards of living creatures, these instrument spirits are definitely not active, just as silent as a big tree on the roadside.


    This is because these spirits are born and exist in a way that is different from that of humans, and they have almost eternal life since their birth, so they will naturally survive in a way that humans cannot understand.


    After Song Zhixing''s fall, Mr. Xiao''s heart has always been empty.


    For thousands of years, Mr. Xiao has always been burning with the flames of revenge in his heart, but when this moment really arrived, he realized that it would be so empty!


    It''s as if all this is meaningless...


    He didn''t realize the pleasure of revenge, but he was surrounded by great emptiness in his heart.


    Looking back, what did he get in this matter?


    It can be said that he has got nothing, but he has lost a lot.


    The so-called revenge is just an obsession that has supported him through these difficult years.


    Now this obsession has completely lost its meaning, as if the belief in the heart suddenly collapsed.


    He needs to find a direction for the future.


    Mr. Xiao thought for a while, maybe for him, following Su Yan is a good way.


    This road may be full of thorns and dangers, but the scenery along the way must be beautiful and thrilling!


    Lin Yuqing asked Su Yan, "After getting the longevity sword, where are you going and what are your plans?"


    This issue is actually a question that Mr. Xiao is very concerned about. He also wants to know what Su Yan plans next.


    Although the Great Emperor Xianwu was not known for his strategy, the wisdom of Emperor Xianwu was far beyond what they could measure. It should have been three steps before taking one step.


    But Su Yan''s answer was beyond their expectations.


    Su Yan said, "I fought with Shenyin and Lanyan before, and I was almost intercepted by the Emperor Hongmeng. It is already like a dog of the bereavement...but it is not as beautiful as you think. Now the enemy will definitely be hunted behind me. For today��s plan, I can only adapt to changes and take one step at a time."


    While speaking, the forest in front also became very towering into the clouds.


    And in the middle of these towering trees, you can see a green hut hanging above the tree trunk.


    This should be the place where the old green **** sleeps.

 Chapter 4024： Green God Old Man

    The fourth thousand and twenty-four chapters green **** old man


    Mr. Xiao played a trick, and a road woven with branches and leaves stretched out from the green hut.


    Going up this road, it is easy to reach the door of the green house.


    Only when he came to the door of the green house, Mr. Xiao''s hands were trembling because of his ups and downs.


    But in the end, I personally pushed open the door of the green house...


    The inside was originally dark, but after Mr. Xiao pushed the door open, the lights in the four corners were gradually lit.


    I saw a bed made of jade in the center of the cabin, and the bed reflected the light of jade under the soft light.


    And on this jade bed lay a piece of dead wood that looked like a human.


    This human-shaped dead tree gradually changed in front of Su Yan and the others, and finally changed into the appearance of an old man.


    The old man��s beard is extremely long, almost 1.5 meters or more, and his face is full of wrinkles, and even his facial features are almost caught in these wrinkles...


    Although the old man''s eyes have not been fully opened, it already gives people a feeling-he has already lived for thousands of years.


    Long years are enough to annihilate everything!


    Not only can it annihilate the merits of the immortal emperors, but also the wisdom of the quasi emperor and the emperor!


    Su Yan only sensed a sense of decay from the old man in front of him, and the shadow of death in this room was everywhere.


    Although the Emperor Zhun no longer had to face the dilemma of the five declines of heaven and man, the sense of decline emanating from the body of the green **** old man was still shocking.


    Lin Yuqing needed to cover her mouth so that she wouldn''t make an exclamation sound.


    The old man of Green God seems to be too old!


    Jin Xian can stay forever without worrying about this problem anymore, but as a quasi-emperor, he has become so old that it will inevitably make people feel scared!


    The old man Green God became enlightened in the third era. If you want to count it, in the heavens today, there are no more Zhun emperors who are older than him.


    The eyes of the green **** old man gradually opened, but these eyes were very chaotic, and there was no clearness that the emperor should have.


    It seemed that he had already fallen into the eternal chaos, and he could no longer awaken his sanity 100%.


    Mr. Xiao could hardly suppress his excitement, and said: "Master, the disciple has returned from outside..."


    Song Zhixing has fallen. Although he knew what toxin he was using, the detoxification method was still not available, and Mr. Xiao had some self-blame in his heart.


    The old man''s eyes were still very cloudy, but he said, "You didn''t come back alone. Who are the two next to you?"


    Mr. Xiao quickly introduced Su Yan''s identity first.


    Su Yan''s identity is very complicated, not only the owner of Wanshou Mountain, but also the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    After listening to Su Yan''s identity, the old green **** also flashed a ray of light in his eyes...


    Then he muttered: "It seems that all of this is destined. Our master and apprentice''s mission to guard the longevity sword is finally coming to an end..."


    Mr. Xiao was still talking about his disciple��s unfilial piety and his disciple��s incompetence, but the old green **** didn��t seem to hear it. It took a long time before he said to Mr. Xiao and asked him and Lin Yuqing to withdraw first. He had something to make with him. Su Yan said separately.


    Since it was the master''s order, Mr. Xiao naturally didn''t dare to violate it.


    Soon, there were only two people left in this green hut, the old man of Green God and Su Yan.


    The light in the four corners was fluctuating and very unstable, just like the mentality of the green **** old man, it could be extinguished at any time.


    The mind of the old green **** fell into a deep sleep, but was awakened because of the collision of the consciousness of Su Yan and the great demon **** in the spiritual world. Even the old green **** didn''t know how long this awakening could last.


    This jade bed must be the kind of treasure that can suppress toxins, but while suppressing the operation of toxins, it also suppresses the vitality of the Green God old man.


    Therefore, the old green god''s body looked so old and his eyes were so muddy.


    After Mr. Xiao came to the door, he secretly wiped tears twice.


    In his opinion, his own ability is not enough. If his own ability is enough, Master will not have to suffer so many years of suffering.


    Lin Yuqing comforted a few words, but it didn''t help.


    Inside the green cabin.


    The old green **** said to Su Yan: "You must come to Green God Valley for the longevity sword, right?"


    The words of the old man of the Green God were straightforward, without any maneuvers.


    This is also a unavoidable matter. The old man''s mentality does not know when he will fall asleep again. When he is awake, he must explain the matter as briefly as possible.


    Su Yan said: "Yes, the Qingmu Divine Order is already in my hands, and it is only natural to get the longevity sword."


    Although Su Yan was invited by Mr. Xiao to get the longevity sword, these are no longer important, and now it is Su Yan himself who is determined to win the longevity sword.


    The old green **** said: "You can get the approval of the Azure Wood Divine Order, which means you are qualified and capable to become the next Azure Emperor, but I''m afraid... you don''t want to be the Azure Emperor at all, do you?"


    Su Yan said: "If Su Ba first talked about seniority, he was two times higher than the Qing Emperor. How could I claim to be the Qing Emperor? Isn''t that for the immortal emperors among the heavens to read jokes?"


    The old green **** said: "We, wood spirit old monsters, are always looking forward to the appearance of a new blue emperor. Unexpectedly, in the end, the divine tool has chosen such a master for ourselves... It seems that this hope must be lost. Now, since you want to get the longevity sword, just follow me. As the guardian of the longevity sword, I have already sensed the turbulent mood of the longevity sword. It seems that even the sword wants to meet you impatiently."


    While the Green God old man was speaking, part of his spiritual consciousness was directly separated from his body, turned into green fluorescent light and flew towards the depths of the hut!


    The original wall has also turned into a green curtain wall, passing through this curtain wall will inevitably enter the hidden space.


    Perhaps the longevity sword is hidden in that hidden space.


    Su Yan followed the green **** old man to differentiate this part of the divine consciousness directly through the green curtain wall, and as expected, entered an extremely dark space.


    This space is very large, and the boundary is not visible at all, but there is no light source, nor any vitality.


    Su Yan reacted extremely quickly and immediately said, "Is this the small world you have transformed into?"


    The green **** old man nodded and said, "Only by hiding the longevity sword in these places, will it not be taken away by the traitor. Although his power may not be able to tame the longevity sword, even if it is defaced, It is also an inexcusable thing, after all, this is the sword of the Qing Emperor back then! Absolutely can not allow the evil spirits to tarnish half a point!"

 Chapter 4025： Regain the longevity sword!

    The fourth thousand and twenty-five chapters recover the longevity sword!


    For these wood spirit old monsters, Qingdi is no longer the name of the immortal emperor, but can be equivalent to a certain kind of belief.


    Faith naturally does not allow blasphemy.


    After arriving here, the piece of green wood magical order in Su Yan''s hand could not help but emit a light cyan light, and this light cyan light was still jumping like a heart...


    It seems that I can''t wait to meet the longevity sword!


    After the fall of the Azure Emperor, the fairyland fell apart, and the three artifacts were taken away by different immortal kings and quasi emperors, and they were cherished.


    This horror is the first meeting after thousands of years!


    As the master, Su Yan could fully sense the intense joy of God Qingmu.


    Soon, the old man of Green God broke through the darkness with his magic power. He was originally the creator of this space, and he wanted to do this kind of thing easily.


    A section of stairs appeared in the broken space in the dark.


    Su Yan had only taken seven steps to climb the stairs, and he had already climbed for nine days!


    Here the wind is unusually noisy, and on the upper wind of the dark clouds, you can already see an emerald green lightning leaping continuously in the void.


    The longevity sword, as the sword of the Qing Emperor back then, is no longer as simple as a simple artifact, but also a certain totem and a certain symbol!


    If those old wood spirit monsters saw the longevity sword, they would definitely be tempted to worship.


    The green **** old man pointed to the thunder in the void and said: "That is the longevity sword. It seems that you are indeed the destined master of the longevity sword, and it is the first time that even I have seen such a change in the longevity sword..."


    The longevity sword has changed into lightning, which means that it has changed from intangible and intangible to tangible and qualitative!


    Once this kind of artifact has changed into its true shape, it will be very easy to conquer it!


    If it is intangible, the difficulty of conquering will often increase by more than ten times!


    The old green **** said again: "Next, let me see your power, the legendary Emperor Xianwu."


    Su Yan laughed softly, and then a big tree grew from under him!


    This big tree was transformed by the power of the green wood god''s order. The big tree grew extremely fast, and soon reached a height of five hundred feet!


    There is only a little distance left from the jumping emerald green thunder in the sky!


    Soon, the ends of those emerald green thunders were able to touch the big trees!


    The electric light smashed the tree, not only did not break the tree, but made the tree more and more vigorous, and soon it had grown to 1,500 feet!


    And it is growing fiercely toward the sky!


    These emerald green thunderbolts are a kind of magical nourishment. Although they can cut some branches and leaves from the big tree, they stimulate the growth of the big tree even more!


    Su Yan stood on the tree trunk with an extremely confident smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This is the true lightning of Oriental Otsuki with the change of sword light. Although it looks thunderous, it is all the power of longevity in the final analysis.


    Su Yan suddenly said to the old green **** behind him: "If I can subdue the longevity sword, maybe I can help you rebuild a physical body, so that you don''t have to be troubled by the evil evil."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the old man of the Green God was not very excited, but said: "After these years, I have already figured out that there is nothing wrong with being a tree growing in the Green God Valley..."


    Su Yan laughed after hearing the words of the old man Green God confessing his fate.


    The thunder in the sky is also shining more and more, and every time it crosses the sky, it sets off this space clearly and delicately!


    Then Su Yan flew directly from the tree trunk and headed directly towards the source of the thunder!


    There are countless lightning flashes in the void, but these lightnings seem to have cleverly avoided Su Yan''s flight trajectory, and can''t fall on Su Yan at all!


    In the eyes of the green **** old man, all this is simply destined!


    It seems that the longevity sword has been lonely for too long, and can''t wait to be pulled out to see the magnificent endless fairy world outside!


    Su Yan finally came to the source of the emerald green thunder. This light source was very dazzling, just like a star in the void of the universe that would emit endless light and heat forever.


    After coming here, Su Yan directly stretched out a hand, and this hand exuded extremely powerful suction!


    The thunder of Zhou Tian gradually gathered in his hands!


    Su Yan''s move was to force the body of the longevity sword out!


    After all the thunders converged in Su Yan''s hands, the huge power was compressed within a range of two meters, and it still looked very restless!


    However, a golden light curtain gradually appeared outside Su Yan. This golden light curtain compressed these emerald green thunders into a narrow space, and gradually turned into the shape of a sword!


    Su Yan''s hand holding the longevity sword gradually turned into dark golden dragon scales!


    Although the powerful thunder felt a terrible tingling sensation, Su Yan did not frown, let alone relax the thunder in his hand!


    Seeing the jumping thunder, Su Yan''s eyes were firm without hesitation!


    The power of the Longevity Sword is stronger than that of the Wanzai Frost Sword, and more importantly, Su Yan has mastered the Four Immortals of the True Spirit of the East Yimu, and is more able to exert the power of the Longevity Sword artifact!


    For Su Yan, getting the sword of longevity would definitely be even more powerful!


    Su Yan had already turned into the dark golden dragon scales and gradually crimson **** fire appeared in his hands!


    Huo Neng Kemu, Su Yan intended to force the body of the longevity sword out!


    Time is very urgent for Su Yan, he is not interested in tossing with the longevity sword for three days and three nights here, and then take the longevity sword.


    Hell industry fire is blessed by the power of immortality. If the longevity sword does not want to be burned, it must be more powerful!


    It is naturally dangerous to do so, but the so-called wealth and wealth are in danger, and it is impossible to easily subdue the longevity sword without any danger.


    The **** industry cremated into a pillar of fire that soared into the sky, shrouding Su Yan and the emerald green thunder that the longevity sword turned into together.


    At this moment, the old man of Green God showed a very surprised expression, and he did not expect that Su Yan would choose such an extreme method to subdue the Longevity Sword!


    In the fire of hell, the emerald green lightning transformed by the longevity sword gradually turned into a dragon shape, wanting to entangle Su Yan''s body!


    But Su Yan choked his throat instead!


    Su Yan said proudly: "I don''t know how many evil dragons have been slaughtered in my life. You turned into a blue dragon, thinking you can entangle me? It''s time to let you know who is the master and who is the tool!"


    The Canglong transformed by the Longevity Sword furiously twisted and struggled in Su Yan''s hands, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape Su Yan''s control!


    Outside there is a pillar of fire made by **** industry cremation...


    Under the difficulties of domestic and foreign affairs, the longevity sword gradually finally turned into the hilt!

 Chapter 4026： The power of everything!

    The fourth thousand and twenty-sixth chapter is the power of all things!


    After seeing this section of the hilt, Su Yan knew that the longevity sword was about to succumb.


    At this time, the big tree transformed by the Aoki God Order trembles quickly, and the two divine artifacts have a strange resonance!


    Su Yan originally thought that the Qingmu Divine Order and the Longevity Sword resonated in order to lend his power to the Longevity Sword...


    But in fact, it was just the opposite. The power of the Green Wood Divine Order completely restrained the Longevity Sword, and then the emerald green blade gradually appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was overjoyed and directly held the body of the longevity sword with his other hand!


    The longevity sword is extremely sharp, even with the dragon scale blessing, Su Yan''s palm is still cut, blood burst from the wound and stained on the longevity sword!


    After the longevity sword was contaminated with Su Yan''s blood, the originally very powerful attraction between it and the Qingmu Shen Ling became stronger and stronger!


    In the end, it was completely captured by the Aoki God Order, and the dragon shape was completely transformed into the shape of a sword in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan had already seen what the longevity sword looked like and how powerful it was in the ancient times.


    At this time, holding the sword in his hand, it seemed that part of his mind had returned to that rosy era!


    The green sword of the Longevity Sword has exquisite patterns on its body. These patterns are not only beautiful, but also a way for the power of the fairy to be realized!


    And the distant Qingmu Shenling also flew here from the inside of that big tree, and fell into Su Yan''s hands together.


    Today, two of the three artifacts of the Qing Emperor have fallen into Su Yan''s hands, and only the hundred-flower jade pendant is still missing.


    However, the artifacts can be attracted to each other. Since these two pieces have been captivated by Su Yan, I am afraid that the Hundred Flower Jade Pei will appear in the near future!


    Another part of the strength of the longevity sword changed into a scabbard. After Su Yan sent the longevity sword into the scabbard, the emerald green thunder raging in the void disappeared without a trace.


    The old man of Green God said beside Su Yan: "Congratulations, you have got the longevity sword. For thousands of years, my mission to guard the longevity sword has finally ended."


    The mission of guarding the longevity sword has crossed many eras and has turned into a powerful obsession, making the green **** old man dare not even die.


    This is the so-called sense of mission. Once you are determined to do something, you must do it even if it is beyond life and death.


    The minds of these wood spirits are simpler and are often not affected by foreign objects, so they can transcend this long time and space and hold the longevity sword until the new master Su Yan appears.


    At this time, this mission had ended, and this part of the spiritual consciousness of the Green God Old Man became extremely dim.


    The dimming of the divine consciousness represents the decline of power and the imminent disappearance of the divine consciousness!


    This is a very dangerous signal.


    When the consciousness of the old green **** cannot be maintained, it is the moment of fall!


    Divine consciousness is the foundation of everything, the immortal body can be reshaped without the physical body, but if the divine consciousness is gone, even the immortal emperor will be helpless!


    Su Yan took the longevity sword and said, "Old Green God, are you really going to fall like this? The longevity sword is already in my hands, and maybe I can resolve the strange poison in your body."


    The green **** old man shook his head and said, "The poison in my body...has already penetrated into my heart, supported by the obsession to protect the longevity sword. Now the longevity sword is no longer needed by me, and the mission has been achieved... Even if you die, there is no regret."


    Song Zhixing''s poisonous blood lethality is very terrifying, I am afraid it is related to the weird fruit given to Song Zhixing by the Great Demon God.


    The old green **** did not have the blessing of the immortal dragon god''s battle body, and only used the body of the fairy, afraid that there was no way to resist Song Zhixing''s poisonous blood.


    Poison is like a heart vein, and then the Qiqiao bleeds, and then the soul collapses!


    The quasi emperor will fall because of this!


    But the obsession to guard the longevity sword surpassed everything, and the Green God old man was able to travel through such a long time with a half-dead body, waiting for Su Yan''s arrival.


    This obsession and the Green God old man himself can already be regarded as a miracle!


    But Su Yan said: "Don''t admit your fate at any time! I am different from you. I never succumb to fate. Fate wants me to die, but I want to survive. Take me back to see your physical body, with the power of the longevity sword. , Maybe it can turn decay into magic."


    The surrounding void is already in collapse.


    Because here was originally an incomplete small world transformed by the green **** old man with the power of the quasi emperor.


    After losing the strength support of the Green God old man, the space here and everything in the space will inevitably collapse.


    The consciousness of the old green **** has become more and more bleak, but after sighing, he leads the way...


    After Su Yan obtained the Longevity Sword, his whole body was shrouded in Huaguang, and his aura climbed to an unprecedented peak.


    After returning from the green curtain wall, back to the green hut.


    Su Yan saw that the lights in the four corners of the hut had been extinguished three times.


    Even the body of the old green **** has turned into a real dead wood!


    The body that turned into rotten wood has no vitality anymore, and even the originally powerful immortal element is quickly dissipating.


    Su Yan, holding the longevity sword, can clearly see that the vitality is quickly leaving the body of the green **** old man...


    If it were before, Su Yan would definitely be helpless, because even the power of the peak of the Immortal Emperor, even if it could destroy the stars of the universe, could not force the lost vitality back into the body of the old green god.


    But at this time, the longevity sword was constantly jumping in Su Yan''s hands, as if he wanted Su Yan to unsheath it and use the power of turning decay into magic!


    And after a moment of concentration, Su Yan finally decided to satisfy the longevity sword''s strong desire to be unsheathed!


    After the longevity sword was unsheathed, the emerald green fluorescence was not so dazzling compared to before!


    The emerald green fluorescent light followed Su Yan''s wrist, drawing a beautiful arc in the void.


    Then it fell on the body of the old green **** who had mostly turned into rotten wood!


    After these fluorescent lights entered the body of the green **** ancestor, an extremely powerful vitality was also injected into the decayed and decayed body!


    Some of the flesh and blood that has been turned into wood give birth to strange changes. Shoots grow on the rotten wood, and the shoots bloom again. The body under the flowers gradually changes from wood to flesh and blood!


    This is definitely a power that turns decay into a magical power, and a magnificent power that can reinject vitality into a dead body!


    Everything in the universe can''t escape the two words of life and death, even the immortal emperor is in the cycle of life and death.


    In a sense, grasping one of the extreme forces of life or death is equivalent to grasping half of the universe!


    Su Yan then understood why the sword in his hand was called the Longevity Sword.


    Because it masters the power of the growth of all things!

 Chapter 4027： The immortal descends

    The fourth thousand and twenty-seventh chapter immortal emperor comes


    The Elder Green God had already hoped for nothing.


    He seemed to have seen the picture of his own death from the moment when the poison was attacking his heart.


    But what is unexpected is that the longevity sword only needs one sword to heal his dead body, which is almost the five decay of heaven and man! Give a new emperor a new life!


    What a powerful and incredible force this is!


    Perhaps only miracles can define the nature of this power!


    It was precisely because of this incredible miraculous power that the Qing emperor was worshipped by all the wood spirits!


    Now this power flowed into Su Yan''s hands, although he didn''t want to call himself the second generation of the Qing Emperor, or the descendant of the Qing Emperor!


    But he has already mastered the power equivalent to Qingdi!


    The body of the green **** old man was already quickly regaining its vitality.


    Song Zhixing''s poisonous blood was also transformed from a pure toxin into a poisonous insect with vitality due to the strengthening of the longevity sword, and was quickly expelled from the body by the old man of green god.


    These colorful weird poisonous insects, after losing their host, struggled on the floor for a while and died immediately.


    The old man Green God couldn''t wait for his body to fully recover, so he completely knelt in front of Su Yan, directly called Su Yan "my lord", and vowed to follow Su Yan in the years to come.


    Su Yan helped the old green **** from the ground, and said: "My enemies are all immortal emperors among the heavens. It is absolutely impossible for us to beat those immortal emperors just by relying on a few of us. Your qualifications are extremely old. , It can help me find out all the old wood spirit monsters and old monsters living in the dark. When I get the Hundred Flower Token, I will definitely reshape a fairyland!"


    Su Yan''s words contain great confidence and pride!


    Obtaining the Longevity Sword also increased Su Yan''s confidence. Although this journey was not easy, every step was down to earth.


    Just wait for him to return to the realm of Emperor Immortal, and none of those enemies back then can escape the sanctions!


    Suddenly, outside the Green God Valley, the originally clear sky was covered by a layer of indescribable yellow chaos!


    Soon, the chaos covered a full range of thousands of miles!


    The birth of the Longevity Sword is like a strange signal, and it is like a torch that suddenly lights up in the dark void!


    Su Yan looked up. Although he couldn''t see the sky outside in this green hut, he had sensed it. In the void above his head, the divine sense of the immortal emperor had already arrived!


    The immortal emperor''s divine consciousness should be attracted by the pure and powerful life ability blooming from the longevity sword!


    Su Yan sensed that the aura of the immortal emperor above his head was very unfamiliar. It should not be the enemy of the ancient times, nor the Hongmeng immortal emperor, but the immortal emperor who succeeded in the great road of achievement.


    Su Yan glanced at the longevity sword in his hand. The so-called misfortune relies on blessings and misfortunes. He did not expect to get the longevity sword. After being happy for less than three minutes, he will face such a situation!


    This is something that Su Yan can''t even count. Although Su Yan is very cautious in doing things, it is impossible to predict the future of everything.


    Not to mention the birth of the Longevity Sword, the life energy that bursts out will attract an immortal emperor!


    Unlike Zhundi, Xiandi possesses absolute power!


    With Su Yan''s strength today, it is absolutely impossible to compete against the Emperor.


    Even if the seniority of the immortal emperor is extremely low, the immortal emperor is the immortal emperor after all!


    It is the existence that can shape the immortal realm in the endless immortal world and provide shelter to the rest of the immortals!


    It is also the most apex existence in the endless fairy world!


    Only the immortal emperor can contend with the immortal emperor!


    A surprised expression appeared on the face of the old green god, and said, "This breath...Is it the Zhixing Immortal Emperor who established this Guiyuan Immortal Realm?"


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing disappeared after establishing the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, and no one could tell the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Zhixing.


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing doesn''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend, but if he arrives, he will surely discover the identity of Su Yan!


    After all, Immortal Emperor''s eyesight and wisdom are the same as strength, and he is already the top existence in this universe!


    Su Yan and the old green **** looked at each other, and then Su Yan pushed the door of the green hut open.


    Lin Yuqing and Mr. Xiao outside are already like ants on a hot pot!


    I saw that the void has been shrouded in yellow chaos, and all this chaos has shrouded the range of ten Green God Valley!


    And this yellow chaos is obviously transformed by a divine consciousness!


    Only the divine consciousness is already so terrifying, this is the power of the immortal emperor!


    This is the power that is enough to destroy the world at a glance!


    Lin Yuqing said: "Can we still escape here by using time and space spells? The power in the sky is terrifying!"


    It was the first time Lin Yuqing had seen the power of the Immortal Emperor, she just felt like a mountain range was hanging in the sky, if it fell down, everyone would be broken into pieces!


    "Escape?" Su Yan said, "In front of the emperor, we seem to have been caught the ants in the glass bottle. Any attempt to escape is destined to be futile. The divine sense of the emperor wants to capture us through time and space. It''s too easy."


    Fighting is definitely impossible to beat.


    There is definitely no way to escape.


    The so-called despair is nothing but this!


    This time even Su Yan didn''t seem to be able to come up with any ideas!


    Mr. Xiao noticed that Su Yan was already holding an emerald green long sword in his hand, and the sword still exuded a magical aura.


    I think this sword must be the longevity sword.


    Then the old man of Green God also walked out of the green house, dragging the broken body that hadn''t fully recovered, and Mr. Xiao''s expression on his face was finally a little pleased after seeing that the master had recovered his ability to move.


    But this joy is really very limited, because the power of the immortal emperor is absolute, they are like ants in front of the immortal emperor!


    Perhaps, before long, all of them will be turned into ashes under the majesty of the Immortal Emperor!


    The old green **** said: "This breath is the immortal Emperor Guiyuan. The old man had dealt with the immortal Emperor Guiyuan back then. He might be willing to let us go."


    "Really? If he didn''t know my identity, it would be fine. If he knew my identity, this matter would not be so easy to do." Su Yan''s tone was still solemn, and he didn''t seem to think that the old man of the Green God was so big. Face.


    And on top of this yellow chaos, there is another immortal emperor''s divine consciousness slowly descending through time and space!


    Lin Yuqing couldn''t help but said, "How come another immortal emperor came here? This...this is not a popular place among the heavens, but a place that can''t be remote..."


    Mr. Xiao also said: "Is this new immortal emperor''s consciousness also attracted by the eternal life sword? Blame me! If it weren''t for my suggestion to get the eternal life sword, I wouldn''t fall into such a dangerous situation!"


    Su Yan didn''t mean to blame Mr. Xiao, all these changes were fatalities in his fate, and it was meaningless to blame Mr. Xiao.


    Su Yan was familiar with this immortal emperor''s consciousness that came from another time and space. It should be the Great Emperor Changsheng who is here!

 Chapter 4028： Power disparity

    The fourth thousand and twenty-eight chapters are disparity in power


    If the Emperor Zhixing came for the longevity sword, then the great emperor must have come for Su Yan.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng and the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were brothers who had worshipped the handles, and the two immortal realms had always been in a state of union, and even the Heavenly Court could not control them.


    Both the Longevity Immortal Domain and the Hongmeng Immortal Domain are one of the ten great immortal domains. Together, the power of these two immortal domains is already very powerful in the immortal world!


    There are at least tens of thousands of worlds and different civilizations that regard these two immortal emperors as their supreme beliefs.


    With the blessing of countless strengths of faith, the golden body of the immortal emperor can shine from the peak of the immortal world to the corners of the mortal world.


    Even from the perspective of Su Yan, the Changsheng Great Emperor did not have any weaknesses, even if there were weaknesses, it was not something under the Immortal Emperor could shake.


    The golden light gradually fell, shining on every inch of the Green God Valley.


    All the plants in the Green God Valley are leaping because of the divine light of the emperor, this is the pulsation from the origin of life!


    And that powerful aura has descended like a mountain!


    It will be some time before the emperor Changsheng''s Fa-xiang completely descends in the Green God Valley, but only a part of the power already makes people feel irresistible!


    Su Yan''s expression has become extremely dignified, Mr. Xiao muttered: "This aura is too strong, I am afraid he wants to completely destroy the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, right?"


    Indeed, with the power of Emperor Changsheng, destroying Guiyuan Immortal Domain is a breeze.


    How should Su Yan deal with the appearance of these two great emperors?


    The mysterious and unpredictable Emperor Zhixing and the Emperor Changsheng who is in charge of one of the top ten immortal domains, the longevity immortal domain, no matter who it is, it is not easy to provoke!


    With the power of Su Yan now, can he really deal with the opponents of the Immortal Emperor series?


    Lin Yuqing still had a hint of illusion in her heart. After all, Su Yan was once the supreme of the heavens, and could not be measured by common sense in the world.


    But Su Yan''s answer made her feel desperate.


    Su Yan said: "Using my current power to fight the Immortal Emperor is tantamount to a mayfly shaking a tree, but there is one thing that makes me very concerned about why Hongmeng didn''t come in person, instead he sent his worship brother Changsheng the Great to chase me down."


    Lin Yuqing said: "Up until now, the connected life and death are all hanging in the line. Where else can we consider such insignificant issues?"


    But Su Yan said: "No, this matter is very important. With Hongmeng''s character, after knowing my existence, it is absolutely impossible to fake someone to deal with me. There must be something hidden in the middle, or something happened."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng always doesn''t like to leave troubles after doing things, so cutting grass will inevitably eliminate the roots.


    Now that he hasn''t appeared in front of Su Yan, this is a silver lining.


    Perhaps the hope of survival is only one part per million, or lower, but as long as there is vitality, Su Yan will desperately grasp it!


    With his character, even if he is truly exhausted, he will never admit his fate!


    Immortal Hongmeng��s subordinates Lan Yan and Shenyin chased Su Yan for a while, and Shenyin even confided in Su Yan''s presence. It was really unreasonable for Immortal Hongmeng to let others do it.


    The divine consciousness of the Great Emperor Changsheng in the sky has become stronger and stronger!


    After the emperor Changsheng''s divine consciousness fully descends here, it will definitely be sealed off, and Su Yan and the others will have no way to escape at that time!


    The appearance of the two immortal emperors one after another made Su Yan have to face the biggest crisis since his rebirth!


    Because whether it is Emperor Guiyuan or Emperor Changsheng, their power is far above Su Yan!


    The power gap is so great that Su Yan doesn''t even have room for maneuver!


    The yellow chaos in the sky was gradually pierced by the five-color light!


    This five-color light represents the divine consciousness of Emperor Changsheng!


    This immortal emperor��s divine sense spans an unknown number of tens of thousands of miles of time and space, and suddenly descends!


    I don''t know what method Changsheng Great used to accurately find out Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    Lin Yuqing asked Su Yan blankly: "What should we do now?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "If they join forces to deal with me, then there is no way. Today is a mortal situation. But if the two immortal emperors don''t plan to join forces, there is still a silver lining."


    If these two great emperors were not of the same mind, there might be disputes between each other, and Su Yan would have a glimmer of life at that time.


    The Divine Sense of the Great Emperor Changsheng grew out of nothing, and soon became extremely large!


    The divine sense of the great emperor does not require any spells, the coercion produced is already very terrifying!


    Su Yan put the longevity sword into the scabbard again, proud of the world, and said to the void: "Why doesn''t Hongmeng come to deal with me personally? Only you are sent? The longevity emperor."


    The rays of light from the sky gradually merged into one place, transforming into a five-hundred-foot-tall figure, which was just a projection, but it was already a powerful golden body far beyond the understanding of the fairy king!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng coldly looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, I didn��t expect you to be resurrected and resurrected after so many epochs! But you are really stupid. Before returning to the peak of the immortal emperor, you dare to appear before In front of us!"


    "You? What are you? You might as well ask Hongmeng to talk to me personally. I don''t even care about you as a junior."


    When Su Yan was in charge of the order of the immortal world, the Great Emperor Changsheng was just a small fairy king. After the fall of Su Yan, at the beginning of the second era, he got a powerful opportunity to enter the realm of the great emperor.


    In terms of seniority, it is naturally far inferior to Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was the leading elder brother among those rebellious immortal emperors.


    It''s just that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor has been seriously injured by the owner of the Nine Dragons pulling the coffin, and he has no spare energy to travel through the distance of tens of millions of miles to chase Su Yan.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said: "Su Baxian, you are no longer the Great Emperor Xianwu back then. The order of the immortal world is no longer in your charge. Now your power is far less than mine. This emperor only needs to move his finger to control You pinch to death!"


    Su Yan burst out laughing when he heard the words.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said in a puzzled way: "What is so funny about what this emperor said? Su Baxian!"


    "What kind of thing are you, you are ashamed to call yourself the emperor in front of me. The so-called Yelang arrogance, you are talking about people like you."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Changsheng didn''t feel very angry, because Su Baxian''s seniority did far exceed him, and his glorious record back then was definitely not comparable to him.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng just said: "Su Baxian, you are only in the realm of the immortal king. What are you going to do to deal with this emperor? If you can carry your head back, then the emperor''s name will definitely be there. It is chanted among the heavens!"

 Chapter 4029： Destruction is in sight

    The fourth thousand and twenty-nine chapters of destruction are in sight


    Su Yan said, "I don��t know how many people have said this to me, but all those people have turned into dust in the universe! If you dare to say this to me today, you will inevitably face fall tomorrow. Fate!"


    Emperor Changsheng said: "Do you think you will have a so-called tomorrow?"


    The yellow chaos on that day also gradually took shape, colliding with this colorful light.


    This was originally two different forces, which belonged to the two immortal emperors!


    The Immortal Emperor Zhixing was the creator of the immortal realm under his feet, and he didn''t know what attitude he would use to face Su Yan.


    I saw an eye opened in the yellow chaos, and there was supreme majesty in this eye, staring at Su Yan firmly.


    Lin Yuqing, who was next to Su Yan, felt extremely uncomfortable. After being locked in by this eye, he immediately felt invisible!


    It seems that there is no place to hide the real body in the sky and the earth!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing��s divine consciousness has arrived, but I don��t know why, I haven��t said a word until now, just staring at Su Yan and others indifferently, and there is no intersection with the other Emperor Changsheng.


    Still Su Yan said, "Is the Emperor Zhixing Immortal? I have heard of your name, are you here to be my enemy?"


    The owner of that eye didn''t seem to have heard Su Yan''s words, but the yellow chaos around that eye revolved, just like the eyes of an ancient **** projected from ancient times.


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, but there was a high probability that he would not be on Su Yan''s side.


    Emperor Changsheng laughed wildly, and then countless divine thunder fell in the Green God Valley.


    The rare plants in the Green God Valley were all wiped out among these gods!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said: "Then it is your turn, Su Baxian! This emperor will personally thwart you and turn you back into ashes, and see if you can rise from a pile of ashes and kill you again in the immortal world!"


    Those divine thunder continued to condense in the sky, and after ten times their power, they fell towards Su Yan.


    Mr. Xiao and Lin Yuqing teamed up to create a barrier. Although they had tried their best, the barrier was broken after only ten seconds!


    The huge gap in power makes people feel extremely desperate!


    And Su Yan didn''t do anything at all, just watching these divine thunders fall down, did Su Yan already plan to give up?


    Or... Su Yan has other plans?


    The power of those divine thunder continued to grow stronger, and soon became unstoppable.


    The old man of Green God was a quasi-emperor, and could have resisted it for a while.


    But his body has just recovered, and the Xian Yuan in his body is very empty, unable to resist at all.


    But... a strange power appeared in the void, and this power directly wiped out 90% of the thunder in the sky!


    In the end, the power of 10% of the **** thunder fell, but it fell on the very far place beside Su Yan and them, and it could not hurt Su Yan and them at all.


    Emperor Changsheng looked at the eye in the void and said: "I respect you as the emperor who created this immortal realm, so I didn''t embarrass you at all. If you want Qingdi''s longevity sword, wait until I kill Su Ba. First, it��s not too late for you to fetch from his ashes. But if you want to protect Su Baxian, you will be enemies with me and the dozens of immortal emperors in the heavens! Do you know what will happen? s consequence?"


    Indeed, it was the Immortal Emperor Zhixing who wiped out the power of Emperor Changsheng Divine Thunder.


    As for why he did this, Lin Yuqing didn''t know. She only felt that the intentions and power of these immortal emperors were the same, and they were not something she could figure out.


    If these two immortal emperors are fighting here, maybe they will really have a chance to escape!


    The heart that had sunk to the bottom finally sensed the hope of life!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng is not afraid of the Great Emperor Zhixing. The Longevity Immortal Domain is one of the top ten immortal domains. The Guiyuan Immortal Domain is just a small immortal domain that does not flow into the corner of the fairy world.


    As the master of the ten immortal realms, his power absolutely surpasses many immortal emperors!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng knew very well that he had crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles and appeared here, but he was not trying to compete with the reclusive Emperor Zhixing.


    His only purpose is Su Baxian!


    If he can''t be cut off when Su Ba is weak first, then it will inevitably become a big trouble in the future!


    You know, there were so many immortal emperors who besieged Su Baxian back then. In the end, when Su Baxian fought until there was still a breath, he died with the three immortal emperors.


    That tragic battle can be said to be unbearable to look back!


    Now that he has appeared here, then the Great Emperor Changsheng would never allow Su Ba to disappear in front of him!


    What''s more, in order to obtain the position of Su Baxian, he has paid a very high price!


    The eyes in the void still didn''t speak, as if its owner was taciturn and didn''t like to communicate with anyone.


    I have to say that the character of the Immortal Emperor Zhixing is really weird to the extreme, no one can see what he intends.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said again: "No matter what plan you have, don''t stop me anymore. If you run away from Su Baxian, you and your fairyland will definitely be unable to escape the destiny of destruction!"


    After saying that, the emperor Changsheng''s magic image was condensed with more than ten times the divine thunder just now!


    The brilliance of these divine thunders is so dazzling, surrounding the emperor Changsheng''s dharma, like another sun rising in the void!


    These divine thunders only need any one to destroy the entire Green God Valley!


    But such a God Lei Changsheng Great Condensed thousands of Dao!


    This kind of power is not just as simple as saturation, even Guiyuan Xianyu, it may not be able to withstand such a terrifying divine thunder!


    I''m afraid that the neighborhood will be blasted through!


    This is the power of the immortal emperor!


    After the immortal emperor''s law condenses, he does not hesitate to use destructive power!


    No matter how many immortal kings and quasi emperors there are, they are destined to be unable to compete!


    Only the Immortal Emperor can fight against the Immortal Emperor, below the Immortal Emperor, all are ants!


    This is the only reason why the immortal emperor is called the highest existence in this world. Once entering this realm, the power that can be mastered is no longer a simple magical change, but the power that truly destroys the world!


    A single eye or a snap of the fairy emperor can turn into endless disasters in the lower realm, bringing down a civilization!


    It was the first time that Lin Yuqing faced the power of the emperor so directly, even her body trembled uncontrollably!


    This is a kind of instinctive fear of destruction of creatures, even if she is already the fairy king, she can''t escape the shackles of this instinct!


    Seeing the dazzling divine thunder and the immortal emperor''s face in the sky, her mind was completely blank, and she really couldn''t think of any way to escape and ascend into the sky.


    Perhaps destruction is already in sight!

 Chapter 4030： The enemy appears

    The fourth thousand and thirty chapters the enemy appears


    The Great Emperor Changsheng condensed such a terrifying power only because the enemy he was going to deal with was Su Baxian!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng once said that if you deal with Su Baxian, you must use 12% of your power! Because there are so many incredible things in this man!


    If you just use ten percent of your power, you might be humiliated by this man by creating some miracle!


    The emperor Changsheng would naturally not violate the teachings of his elder brother.


    Looking at the brilliance in the void, Lin Yuqing''s expression became more and more desperate, and the pair of masters and disciples, the old green **** and Mr. Xiao, could not say anything!


    The power of the immortal emperor is absolute, and when the gods of heaven''s punishment fall from the sky, they will be completely destroyed together with the Green God Valley!


    Under absolute power, even if they desperately resist, it will not make any sense.


    As long as they reach the thunder, they will turn into fly ash!


    The immortal emperor''s anger is definitely not something they can bear.


    But Su Yan smiled and said: "The Great Emperor Changsheng, you have no chance. Even if I die, I won''t die in your hands. A younger generation like you has only mastered some subtle powers, and you think you have mastered it. The highest law in the universe is really ridiculous. I advise you to run away quickly, otherwise, you may fall here."


    "You look down on this emperor? Do you know that this emperor''s brilliance is enough to exterminate all civilizations in this world?" Changsheng the Great was furious after listening to Su Yan''s words.


    But Su Yan''s words were definitely not just forced to say for the sake of face.


    Because in the deepest subspace, a certain mysterious whisper has gradually expanded!


    Another great enemy of Su Yan, through the subspace, a weird passage that distorted the spiritual and physical worlds, quickly rushed towards here!


    This great enemy has existed since the creation of heaven and earth, and it represents the origin of all darkness in this world and the master of all darkness!


    The nine-headed necromancer slowly flew out from the subspace!


    The nine-headed necromancer is more full of the aura of defeat and death than when it first appeared.


    But the huge coffin dragged behind did not seem to have changed!


    When the coffin pulled by the Nine Dragons appeared above Guiyuan Immortal Domain, the strength of Emperor Changsheng was greatly affected.


    First, the powerful divine thunder that lingered around in a circle disappeared, and then even the five-hundred-zhang facial features became very blurred!


    It was not just the Changsheng Emperor who was affected, but even the founder of the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, Zhixing Xiandi, was also greatly affected.


    The method of Immortal Emperor Zhixing turned into a huge eye gazing at everything here, and now this eye has become very chaotic.


    Mr. Xiao couldn''t help but said: "What is the origin of this coffin?"


    He can only sense the extremely terrifying power from the coffin of the nine-headed necromancer. It seems that this power comes from the ancient chaos, and it seems to come from the most direct and purest darkness and fear in the depths of people''s hearts!


    It seems that the owner of the coffin has long been the embodiment of terror and darkness! It is another existence beyond the immortal emperor!


    He has never seen such an incredible existence!


    Even the common sense all the time seems to have been completely broken. Isn''t the immortal emperor among the heavens the peak, is there really an existence that can surpass the immortal emperor?


    Su Yan sneered and said: "It seems that things have become more and more interesting, but... since he has all come, it means that we have a glimmer of life, because he never shares what he likes with others. Prey. It''s just two immortal emperors, and the immortal emperor with such a low level will definitely not be his opponent."


    Listening to Su Yan''s tone, you can know that he and the owner of this coffin are only old acquaintances.


    And the owner of this coffin is probably a more terrifying existence than the two immortal emperors!


    The nine-headed necromancer dragged the coffin and slowly glided across the void, but there was no sound.


    But whether it was Emperor Changsheng or Emperor Zhixing, their power was greatly affected and gradually faded.


    Even Su Yan and the others felt the sense of oppression disappeared more than half.


    "The owner of this coffin can actually fight the two immortal emperors alone?" Mr. Xiao said, "his aura seems to suppress the aura of the two immortal emperors!"


    "It''s not suppressed, but swallowed. The indescribable darkness can swallow the power of the immortal emperor. But his goal is always me. When you find the opportunity, you will leave here. At this time, you don''t care about others. After leaving here, you can help me summon those old wood spirit monsters among the heavens, or you can go directly to Longevity Mountain!"


    Lin Yuqing asked without waiting for Su Yan''s words, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan said, "Whether the emperor is immortal or the source of darkness, their target is me. Without you, I will save a lot of hands and feet, maybe there is still a ray of life. At this time, you don''t need to be hypocritical. We want to stay together all the time, and we all rely on our abilities and our destiny."


    After the emperor Changsheng''s law was destroyed, his true body had to be revealed.


    The real body of Emperor Changsheng was wearing a white robe, but the expression on his face was unprecedented shock.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng already knew that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was seriously injured, and it was this mysterious coffin master who severely injured the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng had already heard from the Emperor Hongmeng, what was the origin of the coffins held by these nine necromantic dragons!


    With his power, I am afraid that there is no way to challenge the owner of this coffin!


    But since the owner of the coffin came for Su Baxian, if he wanted to kill Su Baxian, it would be the best, and he didn''t have to do it himself.


    But if the owner of the coffin wanted to make some kind of deal with Su Ba, wouldn''t he...want to watch Su Ba first leave here unharmed?


    Thinking of this, Emperor Changsheng felt that things had become extremely tricky.


    At this time, Emperor Changsheng suddenly thought of Immortal Emperor Zhixing. If the two immortal emperors join forces, they might be able to challenge the owner of this coffin!


    No matter how bad it is, he should be able to kill Su Ba first in front of the owner of this coffin!


    Fighting for the price of breaking the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, you must also kill Su Baxian!


    If there is such a realization, why can''t it be done?


    It''s just that Immortal Emperor Zhixing hasn''t said a word, so far he doesn''t know what his plan is, or his attitude.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng thought about it, and felt that he must promise some benefits to the other party, even if it is cutting the meat, there is no way, but the overall situation is the most important!


    After finally catching Su Baxian''s whereabouts, if he can''t be killed here, when we meet again next time, maybe Su Baxian will have restored the realm of Immortal Emperor!


    At that time, it was still uncertain who was the prey and who was the hunter!

 Chapter 4031： Who is the hunter

    The fourth thousand and thirty-first chapter who is the hunter


    The divine sense of Emperor Changsheng was released in the void, trying to find the divine sense of Emperor Zhixing.


    Divine communication is more efficient than language. Divine communication between immortal emperors only takes one second to exchange massive amounts of information.


    However, the exchange of spiritual consciousness that Changsheng the Great was looking forward to did not get a response from Emperor Zhixing!


    Instead, part of the divine mind was swallowed by the endless darkness!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng felt the pain of isolation and helplessness for the first time, and immediately looked at Su Yan.


    Obviously there is only such a little distance left, but in the middle is cut off by the invisible blurring darkness, so that the power of his fairy emperor can''t pass through the past at all!


    This source of darkness is really not the right time to come! Even if it is a little later, the Thunder has already fallen!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng only regretted that he had said too much nonsense just now. If he directly went up and put down a thousand divine thunders and exploded them together with the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, there would not be so many incidents!


    Thinking of this, the Great Emperor Changsheng suddenly woke up��could it be that the cause and effect of this world had already determined that Su Ba would not fall here first?


    If the Emperor Changsheng was also a part of cause and effect, then no matter what he did, Su Yan would not fall in the end!


    If Su Yan��s failure to fall is the result, then the process can be inferred from the results. There are 100,000 different causes, but no matter how these 100,000 causes evolve, the final result is that Su Yan will not fall!


    Thinking of this, the Emperor Changsheng was already in a cold sweat!


    Existence like Su Baxian is a peerless Tianjiao, and an era may not be able to produce a fierce man!


    With the blessing of Qi Luck, cause and effect can easily stand on his side. It is really not easy to kill!


    This source of darkness has appeared for the second time, and it has prevented the emperor from hunting down Su Ba first!


    The truth in the middle is definitely not a coincidence.


    Because of all the variables in this universe, all the coincidences finally constitute the inevitable fate!


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Emperor Changsheng, why is your face green? Have you realized that there is no way to kill me with your little power? It''s no wonder that a junior like you likes to speak loudly...because you are already I have never seen anything in the world."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Changsheng looked resentful!


    But there was some helplessness, it was indeed not the time when he could decide Su Yan''s fate alone!


    Su Yan looked very proud at this time, as if he had completely relieved the danger.


    In fact, the opposite is true.


    The leopard saw the prey but didn''t dare to move, just because he saw the dormant lion behind the prey!


    The source of darkness suddenly appeared here, but it wasn''t to help Su Yan get out of his predicament. He also made it his goal to hunt Su Yan!


    The only thing that can stop the enemy is the appearance of a more powerful enemy. This kind of thing is really dark humorous.


    The Source of Darkness has already regarded Su Yan as his prey, and will never allow others to encroach on his prey!


    Even if you are just close to Su Yan, you will be regarded as the biggest threat!


    If the Great Emperor Changsheng understood this, he should obediently retreat to the sky and wait for the darkness to completely swallow Su Yan.


    Then you can get rid of Su Yan without any effort!


    But people in this world often like to be smart!


    Especially after the Great Emperor Changsheng has understood Su Yan''s value and the possible effects, he must witness Su Yan''s fall with his own eyes!


    He absolutely couldn''t allow any fluke to exist, and this was exactly what Su Yan had in his arms.


    If the Emperor Changsheng left now, then this play would really not be able to sing.


    And in that mist, the mysterious Immortal Emperor Zhixing finally appeared!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing looked like a man in his thirties, with a very firm face. It looks like a hard rock, but it''s actually very reticent.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng was overjoyed after seeing Emperor Zhixing''s appearance!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said: "Xiandi Zhixing! The current situation is only you and I teamed up! As long as we join hands, we will be able to overcome all difficulties! At that time, you will have half the credit for killing Su Baxian!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing looked at Emperor Changsheng coldly and said: "It doesn''t matter to me to kill Su Baxian, but you are fighting here to attract the darkness of ancient times. If I don''t show up again, the immortal I have created The domain will also be shrouded in darkness! This is the only thing I cannot accept!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing has been faintly since he created the Guiyuan Immortal Domain. Many people say that he has gone to the middle of the universe to pursue a more powerful force.


    Unexpectedly, he has been here, guarding and watching everything in Guiyuan Immortal Domain in secret.


    And below, Su Yan coldly said: "If I were you, I would leave here. The fairyland can be reshaped if it collapses, but if the person is gone, it will be really disheartened. Darkness can swallow everything, including of course. After the immortal emperor, in the Primordial Era, I don��t know how many great emperors, ancient emperors, and evil gods were swallowed by him. You are afraid that you don��t even know who he is, and you actually want to fight him!"


    Su Yan''s words have the meaning of activating the law. After saying this, the Immortal Emperor Zhixing will definitely not leave here, not to mention that he was originally a tough person.


    As long as these two immortal emperors fight against the ruler of the source of darkness, then Su Yan will have a chance to escape from here by fishing in troubled waters!


    The so-called first line of life is in this place!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said: "Su Baxian, my brother Hongmeng has already fought against the owner of the coffin! He has told me the origin of the coffin! Don''t think that you alone know everything in this world! I am not the origin of darkness. Opponents, but if you join forces with Immortal Emperor Zhixing, after the power of the two immortal emperors stack up, it may not be possible!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also returned to the fairyland, regained his consciousness, and then went to the lock tower to interrogate the white-haired mysterious prisoner, only to know the specific origin of the coffin pulled by the nine necromantic dragons!


    "Oh? Hongmeng has fought against the source of darkness, hasn''t it been swallowed by the darkness? Did it run away in a hurry after being seriously injured?" Su Yan said.


    Although Su Yan did not witness the battle, he was full of confidence in the result.


    He has fought against Hongmeng and the source of darkness. With the power of Hongmeng, he cannot be the opponent of the source of darkness!


    And... Hongmeng did not show up here to deal with Su Yan personally, which shows that Hongmeng has a last resort to come!


    Presumably it must be Shenyin who sent the message to Hongmeng Immortal Emperor, Hongmeng Immortal Emperor couldn''t wait to suppress him, Su Yan, but he encountered a coffin on the way, and then fought a big fight. Instead, he severely injured himself!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan actually laughed.

 Chapter 4032： The glory of the emperor

    The fourth thousand and thirty-second chapter of the glory of the immortal emperor


    After the origin of darkness appeared, the brilliance of the two immortal emperors was immediately suppressed.


    As if a dark abyss suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This is a feeling that is difficult to express in words, as if the light in the entire space has become abnormally distorted, and the final result is swallowed by the abyss of darkness!


    This seems to have hinted at everyone''s fate in the dark!


    Everything in this universe will finally go into destruction after countless epochs'' interpretations!


    The way of destruction is to be swallowed up by black holes, and in the end there are only some huge and incomparable black holes left in the universe!


    Then light and darkness merged into a huge chaos again.


    Birth and death form a complete process, and this is the ultimate destination of the universe.


    This boundless darkness gradually spread, and Su Yan said to the three people behind him: "This dark breath is definitely not simple darkness. Once it is contaminated, it will never be washed away, and even the soul may fall!"


    Lin Yuqing and the three nodded again and again. Although the coffin pulled by the nine-headed necromantic dragon, although the owner is still unknown, the aura displayed by them has far surpassed the immortal emperor!


    Su Yan said: "Back then, the world was separated from the chaos, the clear rose to become the sky, the muddy fell into the land, and the light and darkness were separated as a result, and he was born out of the purest darkness, which can also be regarded as The origin of all dark consciousness in the universe! So he can be defeated countlessly, but he can never really die."


    Lin Yuqing said in a speechless voice: "Could it be that there is a living person lying in this coffin?"


    Not only Lin Yuqing cared about this issue, but also the other two immortal emperors.


    Who is the ruler of this so-called dark origin, whether it is life or death, and why is it lying in the coffin? They all want an answer to these questions!


    No one has seen such a weird and powerful existence!


    Su Yan said: "He was hit hard by my joint efforts with the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor, and then he fell into a dark sleep. He should not be fully awakened at this time, but even if he was not fully awakened, he only acted on the so-called instinct. The power of these two junior immortal emperors can''t be shaken either."


    It was also the powerful revenge instinct that drove the coffin out of the purest darkness, wanting to hunt Su Yan!


    Su Yan once again: "Even when I was at the peak, there was no way to easily defeat him! I had to join forces with the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor to defeat him. Among my many enemies, only he can be considered equal to me. Existence! Even the primitive phoenix and Buddha Buddha are far less troublesome than the owner of the coffin!"


    The immortal realm now has four rulers. The original Phoenix and Tathagata Buddha are the rulers of the West and the South respectively. These two rulers are outstanding among many immortal emperors, regardless of strength or generation, and they are the existence that many immortal emperors can only look up to!


    But in Su Yan''s mouth, he was not as good as the owner of the coffin, which shows how strong the owner of the coffin is!


    Emperor Xianwu is the supreme among the many immortal emperors. Even if he can''t figure out the owner of this coffin, then can the two immortal emperors, Emperor Zhixing and Emperor Changsheng, really defeat this source of darkness?


    The Emperor Changsheng was a little skeptical about Su Yan''s words and said, "You don''t have to say this to scare us. The most important thing today is to take your life from Su Baxian! This emperor will surely overcome all difficulties! No matter what. It��s impossible to stop the emperor��s determination!"


    Su Yan said: "If this is the case, then you should go to war with the source of darkness. I really look forward to the appearance of you being swallowed by the source of darkness."


    The sky is gradually being cut off by the power of darkness!


    The power of darkness wants to swallow everything, not only to swallow Su Yan, but also to swallow the two immortal emperors and even this immortal domain completely!


    If the Great Emperor Changsheng wants to kill Su Yan, he must penetrate this dark force!


    If it was someone else, Emperor Changsheng would give up his shot, watch the enemy swallowed by darkness, and enjoy the last moment.


    But this time the enemy is Su Baxian, the Great Emperor Xianwu! He is the man who once stood on the top of the fairy world!


    Back then, dozens of immortal emperors besieged him, and he killed more than a dozen!


    At the end of the battle, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was absolutely sure that Su Baxian''s spirit had collapsed, and even the immortal domain he had formed was torn apart and fell from the sky!


    Everyone thought that Su Ba was completely gone, but after such a long epoch, Su Baxian actually returned to the immortal world!


    The disintegrated spirits can actually gather again!


    Since ancient times, no one has ever been able to do it, whether it is the ancient emperors or the new gods rising in the civilization of the heavens, as well as the immortal emperors who have mastered the luck!


    In fact, Emperor Changsheng and Immortal Hongmeng wanted to break their heads, and they still haven''t figured out what kind of method Su Yan used to be reborn after death!


    And since Su Baxian can be reborn once, can he be reborn a second time?


    If Su Baxian could return to the immortal world again and again by rebirth, it would surely become their eternal nightmare!


    Just thinking about it, it already feels terrible!


    This is the most fearful thing in the heart of Emperor Changsheng.


    Therefore, the safest way is of course to squeeze Su Ba to death with his own hands. Not only must the body be squeezed into dust, but even the soul must be destroyed with his own hands to leave no trace!


    In this way, perhaps Su Ba would not be able to reconsolidate his spirits again!


    Emperor Changsheng didn''t want to be awakened again by a nightmare!


    The soul was swallowed by the source of darkness, and the ghost knew whether Su Baxian would have mastered the power of darkness instead!


    For this man, even if his strength is not at the peak, he still needs to use a hundred and two percent spirit, just like a lion fighting a rabbit to deal with it!


    The emperor Changsheng immortal lightly pointed a finger in the void, and the power of the immortal at his fingertip turned into thunder and light!


    After reaching the level of Emperor Xian Ze, if you use Xian Ze, you will get closer to the origin of Xian Ze!


    That is, at the beginning of the birth of the universe, the appearance of various powers!


    Therefore, the fairy rule used by the immortal emperor seems to be a power of another realm!


    The light finger of the emperor Changsheng contains the fusion of the power of the ten immortals. The power of these immortals is fused together and contains the elements of light, water, land, atmosphere and so on that are necessary to form the fairyland...


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng''s attack was full of profound meaning, and the combination of these powerful immortal forces actually contained the necessary conditions for the birth of life.


    The formed power is almost immortal enchantment, but it transcends immortal enchantment!


    For Lin Yuqing and the others, it was a powerful realm that had never been seen before!

 Chapter 4033： Thunder Sword Rain

    The fourth thousand and thirty-third chapter Thunder sword rain


    What the Great Emperor Changsheng''s attack contains is the power to construct the world!


    The death and destruction contained in the darkness will be swallowed by the new life!


    Finally, it is transformed into the power of life in the cycle of life and death!


    With such a realm, it is possible to create multiple worlds in the lower realm, and become the master of the creation **** in the mouth of the creatures in the lower realm!


    The longevity immortal realm controlled by the Great Emperor Changsheng is one of the ten great immortal realms, and he is worthy of this title with his current power!


    Between the fingers of Emperor Changsheng, tens of thousands of miles of the universe seemed to be lit by light!


    The entire Guiyuan Xianyu can feel the brilliance from the immortal emperor!


    All the immortals are unable to hold on to themselves under this brilliant light!


    Even though Su Yan looked down upon the Emperor Changsheng very much, and felt that he was far behind those of the earliest enlightened emperors, but his power is enough to illuminate the universe of thousands of miles, if it is placed in a room, at least one hundred thousand different worlds can be seen. His divine light!


    This is the existence below the immortal emperor, a level of power that is far from reachable!


    Lin Yuqing didn''t understand until now, why Immortal Emperor is the top existence of everything in this world!


    If such power were not separated by the dark energy above, I am afraid that they would have completely turned into fly ash in this terrifying power!


    Most of the absolute darkness lying above was also dispersed!


    The nine-headed Necromancer was also shaken together, and gradually became a Necromancer!


    Only then did Emperor Changsheng understand that the nine-headed Necromancer is actually one, but it summoned the other eight Necromancers in parallel time and space to be superimposed on each other, so that the appearance of the nine-headed Necromancer was formed!


    The master of this dark origin is so strong, I am afraid that it has reached an incredible level!


    Although this blow repelled the power of darkness, it was impossible to completely defeat the owner of the coffin.


    Although the power of darkness dissipated temporarily, it soon began to gather more powerful darkness.


    It seems that some dark power is brewing in the different space, and the barriers that may break through the space appear here at any time!


    Su Yan understood that the order of power here would soon be out of balance!


    After the space collapses, Xian Ze''s power will also lose its due restraint, and instead, the strength of the Changsheng Great Emperor will be weakened!


    As far as the power of darkness is concerned, this chaos is even more advantageous!


    But at this moment, the taciturn Immortal Emperor Zhixing actually made a move!


    The Immortal Emperor Zhixing just moved lightly, and all the thunder in the void of the universe was transformed into his grasp!


    These violent thunders didn''t change much in his hands, but they immediately turned into a devastating rain of swords and fell from the sky!


    These violent thunders represent the anger of Emperor Zhixing!


    The entire Guiyuan Immortal Territory trembles!


    The people of Duan Kong Sect, Shenxing Sect, Long Family and Xie Family have retreated from the Green God Valley, but they soon saw that huge light descend in the city!


    And at this time, this terrifying **** thunder that contained the anger of the immortal emperor!


    In the face of the immortal emperor''s anger, these so-called golden immortals, immortal kings, and various powerhouses are just another kind of immortal ants!


    After the immortal Emperor Zhixing who has been hidden from the world also used the power of destroying the world, perhaps the order of Guiyuan Xianyu will usher in a change from today.


    The city, the river, and the mountain all trembled under the anger of the Emperor!


    These so-called powerhouses on Guiyuan Immortal Realm had all become creepy at this time!


    Such power is far from what they can fight against!


    The so-called order they established is as fragile as a blank sheet of paper in the face of such power! Its existence seems to have become meaningless!


    Those immortal kings have already sensed, there are two immortal emperors here!


    It��s just that I don��t know what kind of enemy they are facing, so that the two immortal emperors can make a shot together!


    Between these heavens, I am afraid that it has not been a long time since the two immortal emperors have joined forces...because the immortal emperor is already at the peak, as long as there is no war between the immortal emperors, then there will be no such series!


    At this time, the joint action of the two immortal emperors means that the order of the immortal world is also undergoing some form of change!


    But why is it Guiyuan Xianyu?


    Is it related to the longevity sword?


    You must know that the Guiyuan Immortal Domain was originally located in a very remote place, and it was difficult for even the Immortal Emperor to see it.


    The earth''s shaking became stronger and stronger, and a lot of dust was shaken off from the tall buildings in Xitong City!


    After the two immortal emperors joined forces, their strength was still rising, but this battle still showed no sign of ending.


    It seems that even Guiyuan Xianyu will be completely destroyed in this battle!


    Such things as the fall of the fairy emperor and the falling of the fairy domain were originally only in the legend.


    Now the legend seems to be in sight. The immortals in Guiyuan Immortal Realm have been at ease for a whole epoch, and they have already become very paralyzed. At this time, facing such a terrifying threat, most of the people''s reaction was very dazed.


    When the power of the Immortal Emperor was completely released, the whole city of Xitong also collapsed!


    Although it is hundreds of miles away from the Green God Valley, this distance is impossible to cut off the power of the Immortal Emperor!


    The defensive measures of Xitong City have been completely activated, and the brilliance of various formations has been lighted up, but it is of no use at all!


    The immortal emperor''s power is strong enough to destroy the dry, the defensive measures in the city are as fragile as tofu, and they can''t provide any effective protection at all!


    Many powerful immortals have already flown into the void above the immortal domain. From this high altitude, you can even see that the distance has been contained and raged by the uninterrupted rain of thunder and sword!


    The cracks on the earth all spread out with the Green God Valley as the center.


    Some veteran immortal kings have already been identified. This Thunder Sword Rain is the signature killer move of Immortal Emperor Zhixing!


    Unexpectedly, the immortal Emperor Zhixing, who had lived in seclusion for nearly an era, appeared, and after he appeared, he used such a fierce and terrifying way to perform divine punishment!


    Today��s battle is bound to be in the annals of history forever!


    The Green God Valley has been completely destroyed between the earth and the mountains.


    But no matter how strong the thunder above is, Su Yan can''t hurt Su Yan at all, because as far as the master of the dark origin is concerned, Su Yan is also a life and death enemy!


    Although his spiritual consciousness has not fully awakened yet, he will not allow other enemies to preempt him to destroy Su Yan!


    He must completely swallow Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness into the darkness before he can give up!


    Although there was thunder and landslides in the Green God Valley, Su Yan and the others still had a basic guarantee for their safety.


    It''s just that this fragile guarantee doesn''t know how long it will last.


    It is like three lions on the grassland competing for the antelope, no matter who will be the final winner, the antelope will not escape the fate of being eaten!

 Chapter 4035： Weird creation

    The fourth thousand and thirty-five chapters of strange creations


    The roots that extend out have gradually approached the immortals'' cities, and are gaining momentum at the bottom of these cities.


    Just waiting for the immortal demon tree to accumulate more power, it will stab out from the ground together, and then catch those heavenly immortals and golden immortals as prey!


    Although Su Yan had also noticed that the Immortal Demon Tree was developing in an uncontrollable direction, Su Yan could not do much under the circumstances at this time.


    The final seal has been opened, and what will happen to it, after all, can only be resigned to fate.


    The blessing of the two artifacts of the Qing Emperor on the immortal demon tree was beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    The immortal demon tree has begun a new round of barbaric growth at this time, and the current immortal demon tree no longer needs power from Su Yan!


    After the last seal was lifted, it seemed that some power burst out from the Immortal Demon Tree, and even Su Yan could no longer control the Immortal Demon Tree''s posture!


    What shape the Immortal Demon Tree will grow into in the end will be completely determined by it.


    Although Su Yan could no longer control the Immortal Demon Tree, he pretended to be composed and stood on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, as if everything was under control.


    This was actually a psychological tactic, the purpose was to make the two immortal emperors believe that the immortal demon tree was still under Su Yan''s complete control.


    The two immortal emperors watched the immortal demon tree grow to a height of eight thousand feet with Huaguang and Thunder, and the shock in their hearts was irrelevant.


    Because everyone has always known that the peak of the heavens is the immortal emperor, but this tree can actually break through the blockade of the two immortal emperors and grow to a height of eight thousand feet!


    Could it be that this tree also has the realm of the first emperor?


    Even the well-informed immortal emperor has never heard of such a weird existence in the immortal world!


    The two immortal emperors didn''t know that the immortal demon tree had absorbed the power of an ancient emperor perfectly. In a sense, it was long enough to be comparable to them.


    Both immortal emperors could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    After Immortal Emperor Zhixing raised his hand, another terrifying divine thunder condensed in his hand!


    This divine thunder is formed by the condensation of thousands of divine thunders, and the energy contained in it is very terrifying. Just being held in the group of Emperor Zhixing is enough to cause a certain degree of distortion in the space!


    Seen from a distance, this divine thunder turned into a long spear, which was unsteady in the void, and the distortion of the surrounding space made this long spear look like a strange arc.


    The gaze of Immortal Emperor Zhixing has locked on Su Yan on the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The immortal emperor has already sensed the great threat of the immortal demon tree to the immortal domain and the immortal. To protect the peace of Guiyuan immortal domain, he must find a way to get rid of the immortal demon tree!


    Perhaps... it is the easiest and most direct way to get rid of the owner of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    This time, the immortal emperor was wrong, because the current immortal demon tree was completely out of Su Yan''s control. Even if Su Yan fell, the immortal demon tree would still exist in this immortal realm.


    It is almost impossible to uproot the immortal demon tree without leaving a trace!


    The power that can destroy the immortal demon tree is also enough to destroy the entire Guiyuan Immortal Territory to the extent of torn apart!


    The blow of the immortal Emperor Guiyuan finally exploded!


    And the target of this blow is Su Yan!


    The immortal demon tree shivered, trying to block the long spear of Guiyuan Xianyu that had gathered thousands of thunder!


    But before the immortal demon tree exerted its power of prayer, the dark mist had already gathered in front of the immortal demon tree, blocking this thunder spear!


    Thousands of thunder powers are released in this black fog, enough to transform into lightning that spreads thousands of miles!


    But in the middle of this dark mist, there seems to be some kind of strange space, and the thunder power that was sucked into it has been released in the endless and strange void!


    Ninety percent of the power was cancelled out, and only the last layer was left. Even if it could penetrate the dark mist, it was blocked by the immortal demon tree, and even the corners of Su Yan''s clothes could not be damaged.


    Did the owner of the coffin and Su Yan complete some form of union and want to go to war with the two immortal emperors at the same time?


    In fact, it is definitely not the case.


    The reason why the owner of the coffin wanted to protect Su Yan was entirely because he wanted to swallow Su Yan into the darkness with his own hands, and would definitely not allow others to encroach on his prey!


    In a sense, the two immortal emperors were actually his hunting targets.


    It''s just that the priority of hunting is far inferior to that of Su Yan.


    Of course Su Yan also understood this, so he didn''t look happy at all after seeing Emperor Zhixing''s attack was blocked.


    Because he is the weakest here, this has not changed.


    Even if it was actively protecting his immortal demon tree, it was already in a state of uncontrolled rampage at this time.


    And he hasn''t thought of a reliable way to get out.


    The immortal demon tree can only play a procrastinating role, and it is still extremely difficult to escape from under the eyelids of the two immortal emperors.


    After the Thunder Spear was blocked, Immortal Emperor Guiyuan was also inexplicably shocked for a while.


    In fact, from their perspective, things at this time are also very tricky. Whether it is the immortal demon tree or the master of the dark origin, it is extremely difficult to deal with, and all are opponents who dare not easily speak up.


    The current situation has actually become very delicate.


    Everyone thinks the other party is tricky and difficult to deal with.


    It seems that no one has the power to immediately break this delicate dynamic balance.


    But under this circumstance, it is very difficult for Su Yan to get away calmly.


    Because the three enemies in front of them all have the ability to destroy a realm of immortality!


    In essence, Su Yan''s situation has not changed in any way, just a temporary respite.


    And Su Yan thought about it for a long time, and finally thought of a way to get out, but this method is also very dangerous, at most there is only a 50% certainty that he can get out of here perfectly.


    But in the face of the chase of the two immortal emperors and the master of the dark origin, the probability of being able to have a 50% is already considered extremely high.


    Su Yan''s hand was placed on the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree. The Immortal Demon Tree seemed to sense something. The growing branches and leaves and the roots spreading in the ground stopped growing!


    The emergence of this situation was not because Su Yan regained control of the Immortal Demon Tree, but instead activated another ability of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The immortal demon tree was originally created because of this unique ability.


    After the immortal demon tree became quiet, it made the two immortal emperors feel weird.


    This demon tree simply surpassed the existence of the origin of life, even the immortal emperor had never seen such a weird creation!

 Chapter 4036： Eternal wishing machine

    Chapter 4th and 36th: The Eternal Wish Machine


    The Great Emperor Changsheng said: "Su Baxian, what are you playing! This emperor advises you not to fight fearlessly. Anyway, today you are determined that it is impossible to leave here alive!"


    The Emperor Changsheng was furious, but Su Yan''s demeanor seemed extremely peaceful in contrast.


    Then Su Yan said, "Emperor Changsheng, do you know where my tree comes from?"


    "This tree is more weird and powerful than the Tathagata Buddha''s Longsuo and Bodhi, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing! Isn''t it an ancient treasure?"


    Su Yan said: "Wrong."


    "The emperor was wrong? Could it be that you planted this tree back then?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s still wrong. This tree is called the Immortal Demon Tree. I actually brought it from the mortal world to the immortal world. It was created by the mortal Emperor Shitian, and it was a monster capable of killing gods. Its power, you guys. I must have realized it."


    "How come...the mortal ants can create such a terrible treasure? Su Baxian, are you lying to the emperor!"


    Not to mention the immortal emperors at the apex of the heavens, even those earth immortals looked down on mortals as well.


    Unexpectedly, mortals could create such an incredible treasure as the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The immortal demon tree has almost unlimited growth. This is the biggest advantage of the immortal demon tree, and it is also a disadvantage, and it is this point that led to the destruction of the civilization of Di Shitian.


    If the immortal demon tree can swallow the power of the two immortal emperors again, it may grow to a level beyond the immortal emperor and become the most powerful super life form in the world.


    Of course, the Great Emperor Changsheng has also realized the power and fear of the Immortal Demon Tree. If he has the opportunity, after killing Su Yan, he still wants to take the Immortal Demon Tree and carefully study what this demon tree has. weakness!


    There is actually only one weakness of the Immortal Demon Tree, and that is that it cannot generate the power of prayer by itself.


    Only through plundering can convert various energies into the power of prayer.


    The immortal demon tree looked so powerful at this time because it swallowed the power of an ancient emperor.


    If the ancient emperor''s power was exhausted, the Immortal Demon Tree would no longer have such a magical power.


    But how could Su Yan tell the weaknesses of the Immortal Demon Tree so easily?


    Su Yan laughed wildly: "You think that mortal creatures are ants. Haven''t you ever thought that they will be restrained by ants'' creations? Di Shitian once had a brilliant civilization in the lower realm. The ultimate civilization is to kill the gods and replace them. This is a kind of exploration of the collective unconscious, and it will only be shocked when it reaches that level. It has reached this level..."


    "Enough, this emperor doesn''t want to hear what you say!" The Emperor Changsheng really couldn''t understand Su Yan''s proud appearance, and he wished to rush to tear Su Yan now!


    But the Lord of Dark Origin would definitely not allow him to approach Su Yan, and the Immortal Demon Tree itself was weird and powerful enough, and the Great Emperor Changsheng might not be willing to really take risks with his body.


    The creation of mortals is inferior to immortals, which can almost be regarded as common sense.


    But everything in this world has such a small exception, the Immortal Demon Tree is this exception.


    The Emperor Shitian genius of the year was born in an instant when the genius of the Emperor Shitian came to light. Perhaps the creator of the Immortal Demon Tree didn''t know what a terrible monster he had made?


    "The immortal demon tree swallows a country, a civilization, and destroys all the creatures of a world. It only takes less than a day. It can be regarded as the most powerful artifact in the mortal world, even if it is the incarnation of Princess Kong Qian, the world-destroying **** Da Ming Wang Peacock It''s far less terrifying than the immortal demon tree." Su Yan said, "but this immortal demon tree was created not for destruction, but for creation and hope. This is really very interesting!"


    After all, the Great Emperor Changsheng had the mood of an immortal emperor. After listening to Su Yan''s words, he only felt that Su Yan''s words contained a lot of information, and he was about to completely reduce the upset emotions in his heart.


    "What do you mean when the immortal demon tree can create and hope?"


    Su Yan said: "The Emperor Shitian at the time had created a brilliant civilization in the lower realm. When the civilization reached its peak, these mortals would want to use collective power to surpass the gods. The immortal demon tree is a creation that transcends the gods... the immortal demon. The tree possesses the power of prayer."


    "The power of prayer? Do you mean that those foolish Di Shitian want to create an eternal wishing machine?"


    The divine brilliance of Emperor Changsheng was also spread in the world of 100,000 mortals below, and he would certainly have some knowledge of the mortal situation.


    Many stupid mortals have ideas to build wishing machines. These boring ideas do not actually make much sense except to drive mortals crazy.


    Su Yan replied: "This kind of thing is of course stupid to the extreme when it is placed on other civilizations, but it cannot be said that when placed on the body of these emperors, because they have really created an eternal wishing machine, which is Immortal Demon Tree."


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, the golden light had already gathered on his body, and then turned into a little golden star light to rise from his body.


    This picture looks very dreamy!


    "What wish do you want to make?" Changsheng the Great is not a fool, he has almost figured out Su Yan''s plan.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the sky, the golden light from the sky gradually pushed away the dark mist!


    In front of the power of prayer, even pure darkness cannot resist!


    The power of prayer is originally a power to distort reality!


    When reality is distorted, other forces will also dissolve along with it.


    The divine light of the two immortal emperors was gradually suppressed by the divine light of the power of prayer.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng was in a trance for a moment, and he seemed to have returned to the Primordial Era. In that era, only Su Yan could do what he said.


    As long as you speak out, you can have powerful mana!


    This kind of power, even the immortal emperor above the heavens, has not been demonstrated for many years...


    Does Su Yan have to rely on the power of prayer to restore his peak strength back then?


    The Great Emperor Changsheng quickly denied this idea. If he could do it, Su Yan would have done it a long time ago. It is impossible to be in the realm of the immortal king now!


    He Su Baxian was famously domineering back then, how could he tolerate the two younger immortal kings riding on his head for so long?


    But even if Su Yan can''t restore his peak strength back then, the power of this prayer is definitely not to be underestimated!


    No one knows what kind of ambition Su Yan will make and what kind of impact it will have on reality!


    The two immortal emperors saw Su Yan raise a hand and made a hand knife posture.


    They were still at a loss as to why Su Yan would make such an action, they could only hear Su Yan say: "I want this space to be separated by my hand!"

 Chapter 4037： Emperor Xianwu is back

    The fourth thousand and thirty-seventh chapter Xianwu the Great is back


    Su Yan said the law followed, and suddenly Void split into two halves with his hand!


    From the torn space cracks, the storm of different time and space blows directly into the Guiyuan Immortal Territory!


    The cracks in the space continued from above the unknown to the depths of the earth, with no end in sight at all.


    This kind of space crack looks magnificent to the extreme!


    Perhaps it hasn''t been such a magnificent space crack in the fairy world for many years!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing is even worried about whether the cracks in this space will cut the immortal domain he has created from the middle!


    The space storm blowing from the crack is more violent than the hurricane!


    Those branches and leaves of the Immortal Demon Tree were rustled!


    But Su Yan''s body was protected by the power of prayer, and his true body was completely immobile.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng and the Emperor Zhixing were also separated on both sides of the space because of the cracks in this space. Even the Emperor Xian could not close the cracks in the space in a very short time!


    Unless they have mastered the rules of space!


    The two immortal emperors didn''t seem to have such plans at all, they just stared at Su Yan coldly, responding to all changes unchanged.


    Su Yan''s gaze turned slightly, and he looked at the necromantic dragon and coffin in the void.


    The ruler of the source of darkness, he was able to play with different time and space as early as the ancient times, and wanting to trap him with a trick like splitting the void is nothing more than a dream.


    Su Yan issued another ambition: "I want the darkness in front of me to be driven away and exiled by the light!"


    The nine-headed necromancer suddenly wailed, and then an entrance to the subspace appeared above the necromancer. The twisted subspace entrance produced a powerful and incomparable attraction!


    It is as if the black hole in the universe was suddenly transferred here!


    The mountains above the earth are also disintegrating one after another, and are finally sucked into the black hole of this subspace!


    Both the necromancer and the coffin shook together!


    No matter how strong the aura of darkness is, it will also be sucked into the subspace!


    Because the power of this dark origin was originally born from the subspace!


    What Su Yan has to do is to return this force to its origin!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng also said in an incredible tone: "Can he exile the ruler of the source of darkness with just one sentence?"


    You know, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the ruler of Dark Origin fought with all their strength, and even without seeing the true face of the other party, they had already been seriously injured and defeated.


    The attraction that came from the subspace has become stronger and stronger, and in the end, Nine Dragons Pulling the Coffin was completely banished to the subspace by Su Yan!


    And the golden brilliance of Su Yan still didn''t mean to dissipate, standing on the trunk of the immortal demon tree, he looked like a god!


    At this time, Su Yan exuded the aura that dominates everything!


    The sharpness of the two great emperors was also suppressed by Su Yanzhi at the same time.


    It seems that he only needs to stand here, he already represents the ultimate strength!


    It is absolutely not allowed to provocation, nor to allow the existence of blasphemy!


    But all this is just appearance, and Su Yan fully understands in his heart that the exile of this subspace is just a tactic of slowing down.


    The subspace was originally the place where the pure darkness was born, where the real world and the spiritual world intersect. Returning to that place, the ruler of the origin of darkness is just equivalent to returning to the hometown.


    It may not take five minutes before the master of the source of darkness will reappear in front of him.


    But these five minutes was enough for Su Yan to operate.


    The two immortal emperors have been separated by his power, so the next thing to do is to break them one by one, and restrain the two immortal emperors, and then there will be a chance to escape!


    In order to achieve this goal, Su Yan took a deep breath and prepared to make the third ambition!


    This third vision has to be more straightforward and simple.


    Su Yan said: "Immortal Demon Tree, I want you to help me restore my previous cultivation base, even if only for a moment!"


    Only when Su Yan''s wish was finished, the Immortal Demon Tree shook more vigorously!


    The power of countless prayers gathered into a big river, and then injected from Su Yan''s Tianling Gai!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that his body was about to be torn apart by a huge force!


    But the firm belief supported Su Yan, so that his self-consciousness would not be obliterated!


    Even the extreme pain can''t make Su Yan dizzy! Strong willpower must surpass strength itself!


    In addition to the power of the Immortal Demon Tree''s wishing power turned into direct power and injected directly into Su Yan''s body, at the same time, there is also a greater force that travels through time and space, to a different time and space in the ancient times!


    After absorbing the original power of Su Yan from different time and space, he then traveled through time and space and injected it into Su Yan now!


    The power of prayer is so magical and incredible, it can transcend time and space!


    The two immortal emperors were already stunned!


    But they can no longer join hands at this time, and the alien space-time storm created by the torn space has completely separated them from each other!


    The immortal demon tree has also been blessed by a layer of golden light!


    The emperor Changsheng was shaken in his heart: "Is there really an eternal wishing machine in this world?"


    On the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan''s power has also begun to increase crazily by tenfold or twentyfold!


    Bottlenecks in various realms are also breaking through between sucking!


    It seems that among the heavens, another immortal emperor is about to rise up!


    The sky is full of sunshine!


    Coupled with the cracks in the space, and the tearing of the earth!


    It seems that the so-called rebirth can only be seen in extreme destruction!


    But this trick is actually dangerous!


    Su Yan''s body may not be able to withstand the strength of his peak period, even with the blessing of the Immortal Dragon God battle body, this is still an extremely dangerous chess strategy.


    If Su Yan''s willpower is not firm enough to faint, or if there is something wrong in the middle, then before the two immortal emperors take action, Su Yan himself may explode and die.


    But to overcome this perilous danger, Su Yan would be able to retrieve his peak power in a short period of time!


    That is the power capable of breaking the galaxy and destroying time and space!


    Finally... After a while, Su Yan finally opened his eyes.


    The eyes are also stained with gold, and the glory and luck of the ancient times are finally blessed again!


    This is a long-lost feeling!


    Su Yan can fully sense that the powerful force is gradually returning to his body, and his body is gradually turning into the body of a god!


    Su Yan just took a breath of air, and the surrounding space was already shaking.


    When Su Yan stretched out a hand, the subspace black hole that had swollen to a huge extent was immediately annihilated!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng only felt that the goose bumps all over his body were standing up, and at the same time a great sense of fear was involuntarily magnified in his heart!


    There is only one thing that can make an immortal emperor so scared��


    That is when the Great Emperor Xianwu has returned!

 Chapter 4038： The great emperor

    The fourth thousand and thirty-eight chapters of the great emperor aloof


    Su Yan breathed heavily for a moment, and then gradually rose from the immortal demon tree.


    The Immortal Demon Tree found Su Yan''s power in different time and space, and then injected these different time and space forces into Su Yan''s body.


    It is not easy to control and coordinate these scattered forces, let alone overcome the extreme pain of the physical body, but Su Yan did it easily!


    Not only because these powers originally belonged to Su Yan, but also because of the thoughts in Su Yan''s heart!


    He always believed that one day he would stand on the peak of the heavens again to see the scenery!


    It was precisely because of this belief that Su Yan was able to fight back after the ninth reincarnation!


    Finally... I''m back!


    Su Yan looked at his own hands, and only felt that these two hands contained the power of destruction, killing, fear, death, and despair!


    This is definitely the picture that Changsheng the Great doesn''t want to see. The strongest Emperor Xianwu has appeared in front of him in a complete posture!


    Juniors like him have never seen how powerful the legendary Emperor Xianwu is. They just know the power of Emperor Xianwu from ancient legends!


    This man was the one who slaughtered the ancient emperor to death!


    Even the proud existence of the original Phoenix can also sigh inferior existence!


    Encountered dozens of immortal emperors besiege together, but also can kill half of the existence!


    The emperor Changsheng thought instinctively to retreat, but he could retreat this time, what about next time?


    Anyway, we must face the power of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, a bit later is better than a bit earlier!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng quickly overcame the instinctive fear in his heart, and entered the realm of the great emperor who had reached the emperor!


    The next thing to do is most likely to be a life-and-death struggle. Under such circumstances, the so-called emotions will only become boring burdens and will affect calm judgment!


    Then Su Yan jumped up from the immortal demon tree, and when he appeared again, he was already in front of the Great Emperor Changsheng!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng thought he was fully prepared. He didn''t expect Su Yan''s speed to be so incredible that he didn''t have time to react, and he didn''t know what trick Su Yan had done, so he was blasted away fiercely. It fell on the ground and smashed a big hole ten miles in diameter!


    The surrounding mountains continue to fall apart!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng spit out a mouthful of blood, only to feel that his ribs were broken several times.


    Fortunately, the vitality and strength of the Immortal Emperor were also at the peak. After he touched his ribs and corrected the misplaced bones, the injury he had recovered within a few breaths.


    But Su Yan was no longer visible in the sky.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng immediately sensed that Emperor Zhixing was already fighting Su Yan!


    But... the void in front of him has long been cut off by endless space cracks, and he can only break the space cracks first if he wants to support!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng climbed up from the ground and saw a huge fireball flying from the cracks in the space, slamming it towards him!


    This fireball seems to be a meteor flying out of a crack in space!


    But Emperor Changsheng quickly reacted, this fireball should be the true body of Emperor Zhixing!


    He was also injured by Su Ba first!


    A very special technique was formed in the hands of Emperor Changsheng, and a clear spring appeared on the land that had dried up.


    The fireball of Immortal Emperor Zhixing''s incarnation directly hit this clear spring! And it stirred up shallow water waves!


    But when Emperor Zhixing reappeared from the clear spring, his injuries had been healed!


    In the name of Emperor Changsheng, there are two words for longevity, and these two words are not random.


    He has mastered a powerful force called Xianquan, which is a powerful force that can raise dead people and bones!


    Repairing the injury in an instant is just a small test!


    If you get him the longevity sword, the power of Xianquan will become even more powerful!


    Emperor Zhixing expressed his gratitude to Emperor Changsheng.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng quickly said: "Don''t say thank you for this situation now. We are now grasshoppers on a rope, both glorious and shameless. If he breaks them one by one, I''m afraid we will all fall here."


    Su Yan''s Immortal Emperor Law Body directly crossed the space crack and appeared in front of the two Immortal Emperors!


    Standing in the void, Su Yan looked down at the two immortal emperors, high above them and full of inexplicable majesty!


    The power of the year is finally back!


    Although it was through the power of the immortal demon tree''s wish, and it could not last too long.


    However, after experiencing the strength of the year, Su Yan felt that the hardships and hardships he encountered along the way were all worthwhile!


    The power presented to him by the Immortal Demon Tree is exactly what he wants to pursue in his heart!


    Of course, in addition to gaining power, there is another very important thing for Su Yan, and that is-revenge!


    The battle of Guiyuan Xianyu was just the beginning!


    Sooner or later Su Yan will make those enemies pay a heavy price! Let them also taste the taste of death and failure!


    Zhixing Immortal Emperor said: "If we continue to fight, not only will the land fall and the land will be destroyed, but the immortal domain I have created will also be completely destroyed."


    Emperor Changsheng said: "The immortal domain is gone and we can continue to shape it! It is not this kind of problem that should be considered now. The problem to be considered should be whether we can continue to live. The opponent is the Great Emperor Su Baxian of Xianwu! For these small problems, you and me will fall."


    The Immortal Emperor Zhixing sighed and said: "The reason why I appeared was not for the longevity sword, but in my practice meditation, I sensed the great crisis that the immortal domain was about to be destroyed. I didn''t expect me to become a part of it... Become the driving force behind the destruction of the fairyland."


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing sighed with his feet off the ground, standing in the void.


    Power is emerging from the body of Emperor Zhixing, and at the same time, there seems to be something in the void that is responding to the power of Emperor Zhixing!


    Things like Xianyu were originally the ultimate version of the immortal enchantment!


    Providing places to live and practice for Tianxian and Jinxian is just a side effect.


    Generally, the immortal emperor will not leave his immortal domain, because the immortal domain can increase his own power by 30 to 50%, while weakening the enemy''s power by 30 to 50%!


    This is the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, and the Immortal Emperor Zhixing can be regarded as the home battle.


    When he merges with the power of Xianyu, his power will rise by more than 50%!


    And Su Yan''s power will also be suppressed because of the distortion of the law!


    But Su Yan''s face didn''t mean the slightest fear, on the contrary showed a playful smile.


    If he was so easily suppressed to the point of defeat, he would not be respected as the supreme among the immortal emperors in the era of ten thousand ways of fighting for the front!


    As a car, there will never be any good end in front of the Great Emperor Xianwu!

 Chapter 4039： The frontal confrontation between the immortal emperors

    The fourth thousand and thirty-ninth chapter: the frontal confrontation between the immortal emperors


    After the Emperor Zhixing began to gather the power of the law, many huge and mysterious symbols appeared on the ground!


    These mysterious symbols not only appeared nearby, but also appeared in the large and small mountains, lakes, cities, and ground veins of the Guiyuan Immortal Territory...


    These symbols vary in size, the small ones are only the size of a person, and the big ones are the size of a city!


    What these symbols contain is the true power of Emperor Zhixing!


    When these mysterious symbols appeared, the entire Guiyuan Immortal Territory inevitably shook!


    All the immortals living in the Guiyuan Immortal Territory can clearly sense that the forces within the Immortal Territory are rapidly condensing in a very incredible way!


    These energies condense so quickly, and come so abnormally, as if the fairyland is about to fall apart!


    Only when the master who created the fairyland encountered the most extreme situation, would they gather the power of the fairyland like this!


    And these characters represent the power that was buried in the fairyland early in the morning, and they were set up at the beginning of the creation of the fairyland.


    In the ancient times, generally at this time, the entire fairyland will become the **** of the emperor, and everyone will be the same enemy!


    But Su Yan didn''t sense how many immortals were approaching. Instead, many immortals were already desperately fleeing from this Guiyuan Immortal Territory.


    However, this is also related to the style of Emperor Zhixing. Originally, these immortals living in the Guiyuan Immortal Realm were not his subordinates, but more like the relationship between the landlord and the tenant.


    At this moment of imminent disaster, it is inevitable that they will fly separately.


    Under the blessing of all the energy of Xianyu, the surrounding energy field is also undergoing subtle changes!


    Although invisible to the naked eye, the power of Xian Ze is being distorted in some form.


    But Su Yan didn''t plan to use Xian Ze''s power to fight at all!


    Why the Great Emperor Xianwu was revered as the strongest? It''s not because he just used his own power to tear the fairy rule and shatter the stars!


    Thousands of fluorescent lights finally rose from the fairyland!


    Those mysterious characters gradually changed, and finally turned into countless magnificent fluorescent lights rising into the air, and finally converging in the same direction!


    That is the body of Emperor Zhixing!


    Only with the body of the immortal emperor can he withstand the feedback of the entire immortal domain!


    An immortal domain is often tens of thousands of miles away, and it is completely comparable to the size of a mortal world.


    Some huge immortal realms, the immortal emperor''s mana is powerful, even the size of the ten worlds of the mortal world!


    In the eyes of the fairy, a mortal''s home is like an ant''s nest, small and crowded.


    Immortals are different. If they live on a mountain, a radius of tens of miles is considered a mansion.


    After these energies gathered from different directions were all injected into the body of Emperor Zhixing, the real body and Fa-phase of Emperor Zhixing was gradually revealed, and his Fa-phase was somewhat peculiar!


    It looks like a Valkyrie with four hands. The body of the Valkyrie is extremely majestic, about the size of a five-story building, and the muscles all over his body show a perfect bronze color!


    That sky-blue hair also flew upside down toward the sky because of the surging power of the whole body!


    These four hands also hold four long knives of different colors. These four long knives of different colors naturally symbolize different powers of the immortal!


    When an immortal emperor gathers the energy in the immortal domain and reveals his true body, it means that he has entered a desperate moment!


    The Immortal Emperor''s Law Body lifted up four knives, stacked them in the air, and the radiance produced was like the sun!


    The impact generated by the surrounding power has directly shook the immortal demon tree!


    However, Su Yan''s face did not change in any expression, just saying: "My power is enough to destroy the galaxy and time and space in the peak era. Those ancient emperors and new gods who are fighting against me have been swept away by me! If not! The emperors rebelled, and the immortal realm is still under my control! The hundreds of millions of living creatures below are also my name! Even if you condense the power of the immortal realm and rise to the top, the gap between you and me is still as wide as the sky. It seems that the heavens have not extolled my legend for many years, so that ignorant juniors like you dare to bump into me head-on?"


    The power of Emperor Xianwu basically belongs to legend for today''s immortal world.


    I have witnessed the existence of Xianwu Great Emperor''s power in the immortal world today.


    Perhaps this world has long forgotten what kind of power he once possessed, and what kind of peak state he was in!


    Each of the four long swords transformed by the real body of the Immortal Emperor Zhixing has the power to destroy the world! As long as he is in this fairyland, he is the master of everything!


    But this time, it was not that Immortal Emperor Zhixing took the lead in attacking, but Su Yan first moved in the void!


    When Su Yan started to move, the dragon energy around his body automatically turned into seven divine dragons that kept entwining in his fists!


    Long Po Jiutian hadn''t used it before, and the coercion produced had already suppressed the Great Emperor Zhixing back to the ground!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng couldn''t help being shocked, if Su Baxian bombarded him with this fist, I was afraid that Emperor Zhixing would not be able to resist it at all, and he might even be affected!


    But the Great Emperor Changsheng gritted his teeth and said: "Xian Xing Emperor Zhixing, just fight with him! As long as you survive, even if the vitality of your physical body is completely destroyed, the Emperor''s Xianquan has a way to reshape your body! Today! If he leaves Su Baxian, then he will definitely find a way to destroy us in the future! You should have already sensed how terrifying his power is!"


    It can be said that Emperor Changsheng knows Su Yan''s character very well. As long as he has threatened Su Yan, he must pay the corresponding price.


    Today��s matter has forced both sides to such an extent, no matter what, this matter cannot be so good!


    The brilliance of Immortal Emperor Zhixing''s body gradually melted into the four long swords, and then he took a step in the void!


    The dragon energy in the sky converged, forming a powerful coercion, and the coercion even turned into an invisible gravity field!


    The gravity here has increased more than 500 times!


    If the existence of the fairy king level stays here, I am afraid that this invisible gravity field has crushed the flesh into a vague mass of flesh and blood.


    The four long swords also collided head-on with Su Yan''s Long Po Jiutian in the void!


    Su Yan and Emperor Zhixing both possess the power to destroy the heavens and the earth. When these two forces confronted each other head-on, a huge explosion occurred immediately!


    And the sound of dragon chants that occurred in the explosion even overwhelmed the sound of the explosion itself, and the sound of dragon chants resounded back to Yuan Xianyu!


    It also caused the immortals who were still staying in the entire immortal realm to fall into a great loss of consciousness!


    Even those fairy kings seemed to have extreme fear in their hearts spreading rapidly!


    In the face of this pure destructive power, the so-called fairy king is nothing more than a more advanced cannon fodder!

 Chapter 4040： Xiandi teamed up

    The fourth thousand and fortieth chapter immortal emperor joins forces


    Guiyuan Immortal Territory was originally just an unknown small fairyland among the many immortal regions, but after today''s battle, I am afraid that this name will seem to be mentioned among the heavens!


    The immortal demon tree nearby also turned into an enchantment with the power of prayer to resist the impact of the explosion!


    The four knives of Emperor Zhixing respectively represent killing, thunder, extreme cold, and god''s wrath. Each of these terms has the power to destroy a world!


    The final result of the explosion is that the space has also collapsed. Not only has the surrounding hundreds of miles been completely plowed into a barren flat land, even the space itself cannot withstand it. Such a high-density powerful force has triggered a strong exploration effect!


    When the collapse of this space occurred, because of the battle between the two immortal emperor rank powerhouses, it started to gradually expand!


    The broken soil and rocks around are all being sucked into the collapse of this space,


    Even the Immortal Demon Tree has many branches and leaves sucked into it!


    The collapse of space is like a small black hole, and sooner or later it will completely swallow the entire Guiyuan Immortal Domain!


    But the immortal Emperor Zhixing in front of him has no time to take care of this kind of thing. If he is distracted during the battle with Su Yan, then he will inevitably fall!


    He could already feel the terrifying power of Emperor Xianwu!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing combined the power of the four artifacts into one, but in the end it was just a match with Su Yan''s fist!


    In the battle of the fairy emperor series, the meanings of using magical tools and bare hands are completely different!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing can already be sure that he is far inferior to Su Yan in strength, and the Great Emperor Xianwu is indeed terrifyingly powerful!


    But fortunately, there is a longevity emperor standing behind him, the emperor of longevity is a famous powerhouse among the heavens and immortal emperors!


    The two immortal emperors joined forces, it should be the strength of a battle!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing slashed at Su Yan with the extremely cold long knife in his hand!


    The time and space in the void seemed to be frozen infinitely. This blow didn''t have much impact on Su Yan. Instead, the collapse in the void was sealed by ice, so you can''t do evil for the time being!


    Then the thunder contained in another long knife also fell from the sky!


    This is a thunder that can penetrate the fairyland!


    Su Yan took the thunder head-on with a finger!


    The Immortal Emperor Zhixing only felt that Su Yan''s power was stronger than when he first fought, but he immediately realized that it was not Su Yan that became stronger. Perhaps it should be said that it will take a while for Su Yan to recover that huge power. Adapt to the strength of the past.


    Now Su Yan''s adaptability is much higher than before.


    Time is not on their side. When Su Yan is fully adapted to the power of the year, I am afraid that if he gathers the power of the two immortal emperors and the Emperor Changsheng, he can only hate it in the end!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing felt a little at a loss when he thought of this. He couldn''t help Su Yan with the power of his four divine tools. With the blessing of Twisting Immortal, Su Yan could resist with only his fists.


    If the opponent also uses magic weapons at the level of artifacts, then he will undoubtedly lose!


    Only when the Emperor Zhixing thought of this, he saw an incomparably magnificent and majestic eight-story Pagoda pagoda released by Su Yan!


    Along with the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, there is also a fairy sound!


    After the sound of Xian Yin came to his ears, the heart of Emperor Zhi Xing became more and more shaken!


    He can fully sense the incomparable power from the eight-story Buddha Pagoda. For him, this eight-story Buddha Pagoda is almost insurmountable!


    Su Yan immediately released the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and a burst of divine light shrouded in the void!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing has nowhere to escape in front of this burst of divine light! Can only reluctantly resist with the four long knives in his hand!


    But the divine power of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is really terrifying. Under the light of the divine light, it turned into supreme coercion, and cracks appeared on all of these four divine tool long knives!


    The power of this eight-story Buddha Pagoda is so terrifying!


    The land at the feet of Emperor Zhixing also collapsed in waves!


    Although Immortal Emperor Zhixing turned into a four-handed warrior, it was difficult to resist this burst of light!


    If all the four artifacts were broken here, he would definitely be suppressed by Su Yan! There is definitely no second possibility!


    After fighting to this level, he really understood why Su Yan was called the supreme among the immortal emperors!


    Although everyone is an immortal emperor, the power gap between them is as big as clouds and mud!


    At this moment, the Great Emperor Changsheng finally made a move, and he understood the truth of the death of the lips and the coldness of the teeth.


    If Immortal Emperor Zhixing falls, then it will be his turn next!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng released an ancient book called "Qing Minglu", which is an ancient artifact, which records many secrets and practices of the ancient times!


    "Qing Ming Lu" uses the supreme divine power to create a Qing Ming void above the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda. I want to use the void that seems to be no more than a radius, but I don��t know how to separate Su Yan from the eight-story Pagoda. The connection between the pagodas!


    But the eight-story Buddha Pagoda was originally the magic weapon of Su Yan''s natal soul, so it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a clone of Su Yan.


    Even if the universe is cut off, the connection between Su Yan and the eight-story Buddha Pagoda will not be broken.


    The Emperor Changsheng saw his attack come back without success, so he gave birth to another plan!


    He turned to use Qingminglu to attack Su Yan''s body, and the encirclement of Wei to save Zhao really worked.


    Su Yan had to collect the magical powers of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, and resist Qing Minglu with the light of the pagoda.


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing therefore got a chance to breathe, and the Great Emperor Changsheng dealt with Su Yan while releasing the fairy spring, saying: "Xiandi Zhixing, don''t you put all your artifacts into the fairy spring, Xianquan Not only can the body of the fairy be reshaped, but even the magic weapon can be repaired in an instant!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing didn''t even know that Xianquan was so magical, and he threw his four long knives into Xianquan after being greatly shaken.


    I only soaked in the fairy spring for two or three breaths, and then a burst of divine light broke out in the fairy spring. When the four long knives were pulled out of the fairy spring, all the cracks on the long knives were gone. The four long knives are completely new!


    The Immortal Emperor Zhixing was also taken aback for a while, and then went to fight with Su Yan again with four long knives!


    The true body method of Emperor Zhixing should be the incarnation of the **** of war in some ancient civilization. For martial arts, especially swordsmanship, it has reached its peak!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t completely defeat the Immortal Emperor Zhixing in a short time, but if he only wounded the Immortal Emperor Zhixing, this kind of injury would be meaningless at all in the presence of Xianquan.


    Even if the head is cut off and sent to the fairy spring within a short time, it can be retrieved again!

 Chapter 4041： Immortal Spring of Stained Blood

    The fourth thousand and forty-first chapters of filthy blood fairy spring


    The strength of the Immortal Emperor Changsheng is only at the middle level among the immortal emperors, but that fairy spring is simply infinite!


    Without the power of Xianquan, these two immortal emperors would have been suppressed by Su Yan long ago!


    Su Yan has also realized that if you want to defeat them, you must first destroy the fairy spring, otherwise the enemy will be perfectly reborn again and again!


    Su Yan released the Xuanbai Orb between his fingers.


    Xuanbai Baozhu reversed Yin and Yang and changed the positions of Su Yan and Zhixing Immortal Emperor!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing and Emperor Changsheng didn''t think that Su Yan would have such a magic weapon, and they were all at a loss for a while.


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing''s reaction was faster. He was afraid that Emperor Changsheng would not be Su Yan''s opponent close to him. He wanted to kill him, but suddenly a very powerful attraction came from behind!


    It turned out that the space that had just been frozen by the ice had collapsed, and the ice had already been broken. Suddenly, the attraction had increased a hundredfold and it was more than that!


    The collapse of the space restores the characteristics of the black hole, as if to **** the entire fairyland into it!


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing didn''t notice for a while, and was sucked into the collapse of this space!


    The collapse of space is an endless turbulence in different time and space!


    Although it is impossible to threaten the safety of Emperor Xiandi, these turbulences will destroy the spatial coordinates.


    Immortal Emperor Zhixing will definitely be trapped in different time and space for a period of time, and it is definitely not that easy to find a way back.


    All of this is actually in Su Yan''s calculations. The Emperor Zhixing has been temporarily thrown into a different space by him, so there will only be one enemy next!


    "Emperor Changsheng? You said that you are Hongmeng''s brother, so if I take your head off, Hongmeng will be very angry, right?" Su Yan asked.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng saw with his own eyes Immortal Emperor Zhixing being sucked into the collapse of that space, and now he was alone, and the distance between him and Su Yan was only ten feet!


    Such a distance is too dangerous for him!


    It was originally a situation where the two immortal emperors joined forces, but Su Yan would break the game so easily!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng summoned the "Qing Minglu" again, and at the same time the other hand also blessed the magic of the immortal rule, but Su Yan had already picked up the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand.


    The sword light and the brilliance of the spell collided in the blink of an eye, and the brilliance of the spell had not been able to display its true power before it was split from the middle by the sword aura!


    "As long as the long sword is in my hand, all the world''s laws can be broken! Even if you dare to spell with me at a close distance now, even if you are Hongmeng, you don''t have such courage!" Su Yan''s sword directly slashed at the Changsheng Emperor On the door!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng had left his hand at the critical moment, only a clear sound was heard, and Su Yan''s sword edge stood on a layer of turquoise light!


    The turquoise light quickly dimmed, and at the same time a piece of jade was broken at the waist of Emperor Changsheng!


    This is the last life-saving artifact of Emperor Changsheng. After the destruction, Emperor Changsheng will wait for the lamb to be slaughtered.


    The Jianfeng in Su Yan''s hand was directly slashed towards the Great Emperor Changsheng! Jianfeng is so decisive, without the slightest hesitation!


    Of course the Great Emperor Changsheng didn''t want to slaughter his neck just like that, and clamped his hands towards Su Yan''s sword!


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Yan''s sword was really clamped with his hands together!


    This is already the limit of Emperor Changsheng. If he hadn''t been forced to the edge of the cliff, perhaps he would have never thought that he had such potential.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng still wanted to deal with Su Yan, but the sword aura of the Wanzai Frost Sword was instantly aroused by Su Yan!


    Not only the hands of Emperor Changsheng, but the entire arm was pierced by the ice cone!


    It can also be regarded as the Great Emperor Changsheng to get away quickly, otherwise, the strong cold will inevitably spread from his two arms to his body!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng quickly retreated towards the rear, but in the process of retreating, the two arms of the Great Emperor Changsheng had been completely broken, and after landing, they turned into two small icebergs!


    After losing his two arms, the Great Emperor Changsheng became increasingly unable to resist Su Yan''s offensive, but his heart was forbearing, and he actually resisted not releasing the fairy spring.


    Just by chanting incantations, mobilizing all kinds of immortals into mountains, ice and fire want to block Su Yan''s pace!


    These spells are the result of the longevity emperor expending his own essence and blood to strengthen himself with the two-wound spell!


    Now that the time has come to work hard, of course the Emperor Changsheng has to work hard!


    Perhaps in the next second, the Emperor Zhixing will be killed from another time and space!


    The earth was shaking, and the spells produced countless smoke and dust!


    And Su Yan descended from the sky, in the smoke and dust, the sword light was like a silver dragon!


    The next sword, Changsheng Great Emperor has been extinct and can''t resist it!


    After losing his hands, the Great Emperor Changsheng actually resisted Su Yan''s Seven Swords continuously, which in itself could be regarded as a miracle!


    The Great Emperor Changsheng had no other choice but to summon Xianquan, attempting to jump into the fairy spring, relying on the power of the fairy spring to resist Su Yan''s sword!


    Although Su Yan��s sword is infinitely destructive, the immortal spring contains infinite vitality. It uses infinite vitality to resist Su Yan��s sword light. As long as the explosive power of the sword light does not kill him in an instant, then Emperor Changsheng can pass. Xianquan repairs the damage of the body!


    It''s just a tortoise approach, but Changsheng the Great has also been forced to a dead end. There is no other way but to make the best move.


    But the Great Emperor Changsheng only summoned the fairy spring, and there was a sudden change.


    I saw that the silver sword light in Su Yan''s hand had changed into a **** light!


    This **** light was directly thrown into the fairy spring by Su Yan!


    Immediately a piece of dirty blood spread and rippled in the originally pure fairy spring!


    The origin of this filthy blood is the conviction halberd!


    Conviction Tianji didn''t take much effort when it was thrown by Su Yan, and after falling into the fairy spring, it did not pose much threat to the Emperor Changsheng!


    After seeing the conviction halberd, the Great Emperor Changsheng just wanted to throw the conviction halberd from the fairy spring immediately!


    Unexpectedly, there will be such filthy and crazy things in this world!


    But the Emperor Changsheng had already cut off his hands by Su Yan. After entering the fairy spring, he did not dare to use the power of the fairy spring to reshape his hands. He only used the power of the fairy spring to protect his brain and heart, fearing that Su Yan descended from the sky. The power of a sword is too terrifying!


    But what was unexpected is that Su Yan played another surprise attack this time!


    The blood of the conviction halberd quickly rippled in the fairy spring. After the immortal spring was polluted by the conviction halberd, there was even a faint sign that it was about to boil!


    And the madness and vicious power of Sinning Heaven Halberd was also purified because of the holiness of Xianquan, and the inner demons in Su Yan''s body were obviously weakened a lot.


    Suddenly he felt very refreshed.

 Chapter 4042： She actually came!

    The fourth thousand and forty-second chapter she actually came!


    When Su Yan gains a powerful force, Su Yan''s heart demon, as his dark side, will also share this powerful force!


    After the heart demon has gained the power of the immortal emperor''s rank, it will not work if it simply wants to suppress it with the immortal emperor''s state of mind...


    If the Emperor Changsheng knew that Su Yan used his fairy spring to do this kind of thing, I''m afraid he would really be mad!


    However, it was precisely because of the magical effect of Xianquan that Su Yan did not use all his strength to kill the Great Emperor Changsheng just now. He just wanted to force Xianquan out!


    A figure jumped up in the polluted fairy spring!


    The fairy spring is like a pot of water that is about to boil. The Changsheng Great Emperor has no way to continue to hide in the fairy spring.


    "No! No! No!" The eyes of the Great Emperor Changsheng have turned red, and after flying out, they landed on the ground. He couldn''t even stand still, and rolled all over the floor, like a madman.


    In the body of Emperor Changsheng, the brilliance of the immortal emperor at the apex of the heavens can no longer be seen!


    Countless crazy delusions were generated and destroyed in his mind...


    The number of these delusions is really too huge, almost squeezing his sea of ??consciousness, and at the same time these delusions have produced a huge amount of illusion!


    Some of these illusions are killing, some are evil...


    Coupled with the immediate threat of death, this also caused the realm of Emperor Changsheng to shake!


    Shaking the mood is the beginning of the fairy emperor''s fall!


    And behind this endless delusion, the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian, who are hidden in the chaos, are taking the opportunity to invade the sea of ??consciousness of Emperor Changsheng!


    The halberd of the condemned sin was originally an artifact created with the blood of the twelve demon gods of Dutian!


    Immortal spring pollution, immortal emperor madness...


    The current Emperor Changsheng has fallen into a state of infinite weakness, even a small celestial immortal can put him to an end.


    Su Yan also carried the sword and walked towards the Great Emperor Changsheng. There was no compassion in his eyes. The Great Emperor Changsheng would be the first immortal emperor he killed after Su Yan returned to the immortal world!


    Starting with this incident, Su Yan wanted to make the enemies of the year tremble!


    Su Yan took the sword and walked towards the Great Emperor Changsheng. The Great Emperor Changsheng, who has mastered one of the ten immortal realms, is now lying on the ground with red eyes and trembling all over...


    It seems that he didn''t notice that Su Yan was gradually approaching with the breath of death!


    Su Yan walked towards the Great Emperor Changsheng step by step, and the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword in his hand slashed across the ground, bringing out an ice mark.


    But when there were ten steps left, Su Yan found that the power of the emperor had already begun to pull away from his body!


    When Su Yan sensed that a trace of power spilled into another time and space...


    The fading of this power is like a flood discharge from a reservoir, pouring out from his body without reluctance!


    The power borrowed through prayer is not eternal, and will leave her body when the time limit is reached!


    Of course Su Yan knows this too, but... he hasn''t completely killed the Great Emperor Changsheng, the Immortal Emperor Zhixing who was exiled to a different dimension, and the Lord of Dark Origin who were driven to the subspace may be killed at any time. !


    Why is the power drawn away at this time?


    If this is the case, the advantage that we have worked so hard to build will be equal to immediately lost!


    But once the signs of power leaving appeared, Su Yan couldn''t control it.


    There were obviously only three steps left to the Great Emperor Changsheng, but Su Yan fell to the ground.


    Then even his hair turned gray, and many wrinkles appeared on his face. It seemed that not only strength, but also youth quickly pulled away from Su Yan''s body!


    To borrow the power of the peak of the Immortal Emperor through prayer, of course, comes at a price.


    Although this price has been mostly resolved by the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan also has a price he must bear!


    This aging and physical weakness is one of the costs.


    Although the Wanzai Hanbing Sword was still in front of him, Su Yan could no longer lift the sword.


    Now he has no strength to even move his fingers. Not only is there a sense of extreme exhaustion in his spirit, but also a feeling of incomparable emptiness comes from his dantian!


    Su Yan only felt that after those powerful forces were pulled away from his body, the meridians all over his body seemed to be shattered! It is really uncomfortable and painful to the extreme!


    Today''s Su Yan may be weaker than Changsheng the Great!


    Using the body of the fairy king to forcibly endure the power of the peak of the fairy emperor, anyway, it was too messy!


    However, fortunately, the Wanzai Ice Sword and Su Yan had long been connected. Su Yan controlled the sword spirit, and the Wanzai Ice Sword flew directly and inserted it into the chest and abdomen of Emperor Changsheng!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s vision is too blurred, and he doesn''t know if he pierced the heart of Emperor Changsheng...


    Su Yan''s vision has become increasingly blurred. In this confusion, Su Yan instinctively looked at the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Perhaps now, with the help of the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, one can pray again and regain strength, at least to completely eliminate the physical and mental pain.


    But now he doesn''t even have the strength to get close to the immortal demon tree!


    Su Yan is holding on to his will and wants to stop fainting, because if he faints here, Su Yan must be the Lord of Dark Origin and the Immortal Emperor Zhixing!


    He needs to leave here, otherwise all previous efforts will be vanished!


    Su Yan definitely cannot fall here!


    Using too much power beyond one''s own limit is bound to pay a price.


    I just never thought that the price was so heavy!


    Su Yan reluctantly changed his posture, which had exhausted his whole body strength. Now he is lying on his back, and he can see that the brightness and chaos in the sky have never disappeared, but Su Yan''s line of sight is no longer there. The control gradually became blurred.


    This battle is far from the end, but he seems to have run out of strength.


    After all, the borrowed power is still not as good as his own cultivation. If he were the Great Emperor Xianwu, he would not be lying on the ground now.


    Does it end here?


    Those brilliance and dreams seemed to be pulling away quickly. At this moment, a white shadow appeared in front of Su Yan across countless spaces.


    "It''s you?" Su Yan showed a very surprised expression at this white figure.


    "Yes, it''s me. You must have never imagined that we would meet in this way..."


    Su Yan still wanted to say something, but the woman in white covered her lips with her fingertips, and said softly: "You are very injured now, it is best not to speak, and leave the rest to me."


    Su Yan honestly followed the words of the white-clothed woman this time, and lay on the ground peacefully, looking at the misty sky, with unconcealable excitement in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, she came!

 Chapter 4043： Ten thousand years at a glance!

    The fourth thousand and forty-three chapters one look at ten thousand years!


    When Su Yan woke up, he found himself lying in a woman''s boudoir.


    The boudoir was filled with a warm fragrance, and beside Su Yan was a woman in white clothes.


    The white-clothed woman sat quietly on the bedside and stared at Su Yan. She didn''t know how long she maintained this posture. It seemed that she had turned into a statue.


    The eyes of the woman in white looking at Su Yan were full of tenderness, and there was also a faint tear. Although she didn''t say a word, there was a strong and incomparable tenderness and honey.


    As far as her face is concerned, although this woman in white clothes can be regarded as stunning in the world, she is hardly comparable to Princess Kong Qian.


    But the tenderness she saw in Su Yan''s eyes was something Princess Kong Qian didn''t possess.


    Only a woman with deep affection can look at her lover with such eyes.


    Just by looking at the eyes of the woman in white clothes, we can know that there must be a story between her and Su Yan.


    After Su Yan woke up, she stared at the white-clothed woman.


    The various conditions before the coma also gradually surfaced in my mind...


    Then there are more memories that have long been regarded as ancient, flashing back in Su Yan''s mind, and then stretched out a hand and gently stroked the face of the woman in white.


    There is a texture that is more tender than silk and satin, and certain emotions that have been sealed by Su Yan have also poured into my heart at this fragile moment!


    Then Su Yan muttered, "Isn''t I dreaming... Xiaoya, did we meet again? And you saved me?"


    After the woman heard Su Yan''s voice, the tears in her beautiful big eyes had been transformed into drenched water vapor, and then turned into rustling teardrops!


    Pearl-sized teardrops fell one after another, and then she said softly: "Su Lang, I thought I would never see you again... I also felt like I was dreaming!"


    By this time, the identity of this woman was ready to be revealed.


    When Su Yan was still in the heavens as the supreme among the immortal emperors, there used to be a huge harem in which there were beauties from various worlds.


    But Su Yan never put these women in his heart.


    From that initial era to the present, only one woman has occupied a very important position in Su Yan''s heart, and that is her Jin Shiya.


    From the title Su Yan once gave to Jin Shiya, it can be seen that she is the only **** queen among the heavens and stars.


    In the most distant years, Su Yan was not yet the exalted and invincible Emperor Xianwu, and the heavens in that era were still under the control of the ancient emperor.


    A young man quickly emerged from the ruins of the stars. He was only one hundred and seventy-nine years old, and he had already defeated all the opponents on the Throne of Criminals with a single sword...


    That year, he was invincible with swordsmanship. It was the moment when he was full of ambition. He also met Jin Shiya on that day.


    Jin Shiya was born in a family of immortals in ancient times. Her family was very strong in the ancient times, and she had a close relationship with the founder of Taoism.


    But she followed Su Yan regardless, because what this man can give her is true freedom and happiness! Far beyond those wealth and glory and power!


    The two of them looked at each other at that time, and this eye went through ten thousand years! Arrived in this era!


    Before Su Yan became the Supreme Immortal Emperor, Jin Shiya was already Su Yan''s confidante, and it could be said that she was a woman who accompanied Su Yan to start a business together.


    Later, after Su Yan became supreme, after standing at the apex of many worlds, he gradually began to obliterate the emotions of mortals...


    But Jin Shiya still stayed by Su Yan''s side, until in the end Su Yan was besieged by many immortal emperors!


    Later, Su Yan fell, and when Emperor Hongmeng and the others rushed to the Moon Palace specially built by Su Yan for Jin Shiya, Jin Shiya had already disappeared!


    Jin Shiya said: "I know that you who have practiced the Chaos Judgment for nine days will never fall. You only need to integrate part of your spirit into the chaos, and you will have the chance to rebirth! That''s it! The day you showed me the Nine Heavens Chaos Jue''s tactics, I already knew that there was such a possibility! Over the years, I have been looking for news about you and your whereabouts in the fairy world..."


    Su Yan was very moved when he heard this.


    After his fall, he has gone through so many epochs, in such a long time, insisting on doing one thing, and even she herself doesn''t know whether it is meaningful or not, how difficult it is.


    It was as if she was going to walk alone in the invisible darkness, no one or anything could provide her with a glimmer of light.


    Even many new and powerful men can''t hold on to this kind of thing.


    But a weak woman of her persisted. What can support her is bound to be great emotions!


    At this moment, all the barriers of the year have been wiped out.


    Jin Shiya held Su Yan''s hand tightly. She was so excited that her body was trembling. She said, "Do you know? Su Lang, from the moment I found you, I felt myself It seems to be dreaming! I want you to tell me in person that I am not dreaming, you are really back!"


    Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, and then said, "Xiaoya, I also feel like I am dreaming. I have been forced to the limit by the two immortal emperors and the great emperor in the dark, and I feel that I will fall again. , But you appeared at this moment... I thought you were the angel sent by God to save me!"


    This time Su Yan almost cried with joy. After returning to the immortal world, in addition to the ultimate goal of revenge, Su Yan had two other wishes.


    These two wishes are to find the whereabouts of Jin Shiya and bring Ji Ruxue back to life. The second thing has already been completed. Now Ji Ruxue is studying the Fa at Lingshan and Master Tulong. It is only a matter of time before the foundation of the Immortal King can be achieved.


    The only thing that fell to Su Yan''s heart was the discovery of Jin Shiya''s whereabouts. Whether it was alive or dead, Su Yan wanted to get the exact news.


    During the ninth reincarnation, Su Yan also probed the news and whereabouts of Jin Shiya, but the Moon Palace had long been destroyed, and only those immortal emperors above the heavens knew the whole story...


    It can be said that Su Yan didn''t get the least useful information. After all, this matter has passed such a long era...


    Just when he had no hope in his heart, what was unexpected was that Jin Shiya appeared in front of him in this way!


    How can this be unpleasant?


    Now that Xiaoya had already seen it, for Su Yan, there was only one important thing left to do.


    That is-revenge!

 Chapter 4044： Old things

    Chapter Four Thousand and Forty Four


    Su Yan''s body is still very weak, and the cost of borrowing the power of different time and space still affects Su Yan''s body.


    "Xiaoya, you must have suffered a lot over the years, right?"


    Jin Shiya nodded vigorously, then shook her head.


    Because those past pains are not important to her anymore.


    The only important thing is that her Su Lang is back!


    Just for this matter, her obsession has gone through thousands of years!


    "Where is this place?" Su Yan asked.


    "Did you say this? This is the chaos between life and death."


    Jin Shiya''s words seem to be some kind of riddle, but what she wants to express is only literal.


    Life and death are like yin and yang, the two absolutely opposite sides of this world.


    But before the chaos separated into yin and yang, life and death were always mixed together.


    If life and death are not separated, there will be chaos.


    Before the chaos was opened up, or even before the space was created, the will of some ancient evil gods and fierce demons already existed!


    There is absolutely no kindness conceived in the chaos.


    Later, the world opened up, separating almost all the chaos, the clear ones rose, and the muddy ones fell.


    But there is also a part of the chaos that has not been completely separated, just like the time and space between the star realm and the metaworld is a group of eternal chaos, even the power of the immortal emperor is far from enough to completely separate this group of chaos.


    Su Yan quickly figured it out, and now he is in such a chaos.


    Su Yan can''t help but wonder, but who is it, who can hide in all this chaos to open up space and establish orthodoxy!


    Jin Shiya explained that she had sensed the fate of Su Yan''s fall in the dark, but she was unwilling to admit it, so she had been waiting for Su Yan''s return in the Moon Palace.


    Su Yan had already overcome countless sins!


    Su Yan had been questioned countless times when dealing with the ancient emperor and the evil gods of the Outer Realm!


    But in the end, Su Yan won a big victory.


    It''s just that this time it is destined to be a little uncertain, it seems that Su Yan has already ushered in the destiny!


    At this moment, a very mysterious visitor came to the Moon Palace.


    The visitor wore a black robe, and was enveloped by the power of chaos. Jin Shiya was far from his opponent.


    But the purpose of this mysterious man''s arrival is not to make trouble with Jin Shiya, but to take Jin Shiya away.


    Because the fall of Emperor Xianwu is inevitable, not only the immortal emperors of the heavens want to see such a situation, even the powerful beings in subspace, extraterrestrial, and star realm want this result!


    From the very beginning, this matter was not just the rebellion of the heavenly emperors against the supreme!


    The mysterious man claimed to be the Great Emperor of Chaos, his strength was unfathomable, and he showed the fierce battle between Su Yan and the emperors of the heavens with his indescribable power of chaos.


    It also allowed Jin Shiya in the Moon Palace to witness the fall of Su Yan!


    Then the Great Emperor Chaos said to Jin Shiya: "Although his body is destroyed, and his soul is shattered into countless dust, he may not really die! Sooner or later, he will return to the immortal world in a way you did not expect."


    Su Yan was already shocked when he heard this. Could this Great Primordial Chaos Emperor already count his rebirth right back then?


    In the first battle between Su Yan and the main antenna in the void of the universe, there were indeed many powerful spiritual consciousness hiding in the distant or different space to peek, and this ability is not that powerful!


    The key is how did the Great Chaos know that Su Yan would be reborn?


    It was after Jin Shiya heard the words of the Great Chaos Emperor that she suddenly remembered that the last stage of Nine Heavens Chaos Jue contained the secret method of rebirth in the chaos.


    There was no secret between Su Yan and Jin Shiya for a long time, and she knew all the formulas of Nine Heavens Chaos Decision, but she had never told anyone.


    But rebirth in the chaos is very likely to annihilate one''s own consciousness!


    However, Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha Pagoda is the original magic weapon. If he can protect his last original spiritual knowledge in the chaos, it is possible to perfectly retain his own spiritual knowledge and reincarnate!


    Jin Shiya, who has figured out the joints, has not given up all these years, and has always wanted to find out the existence of Su Yan in the fairy world.


    Even if the possibility is only one in a million, she will always work hard to find it, and she will never give up until the sea dies!


    But so many epochs passed. Although Jin Shiya got some clues by accident, she still didn''t gain much.


    But this time seems to be very different from before!


    The saint son of Wanshoushan rises up in the immortal world like a comet, and has done many great things, and later he is chased and killed by the Hongmeng Immortal Domain!


    Jin Shiya immediately understood that Su Yan must have been the reincarnation of Su Ba first! That''s why it came to kill quickly!


    Fortunately, I also caught up!


    Jin Shiya also said that she had already worshipped the Great Chaos and became the second disciple of the Great Chaos.


    The Chaos Emperor is in charge of an organization called Esoteric Buddhism.


    Esoteric Buddhism is not under the jurisdiction of the heavens and immortal domains, and there are no members of Esoteric Buddhism on the "True Immortal Urn" and the Sealed God List.


    It seems that those who joined the Esoteric Buddhism are some strong men who have been forgotten by the heavens.


    After the successful association of these strong men, they did not threaten the order of the fairyland, but only carried out some activities in secret. The purpose is also to keep the particularity of Esoteric Buddhism from being discovered!


    Esoteric Buddhism is like a witness of history, standing in a cloud of chaos, witnessing the rise of the amazing geniuses in the heavens, and witnessing the fall of the once powerful and boundless emperors!


    Esoteric Buddhism rarely intervenes in the natural development trajectory of history.


    The reason why Jin Shiya joined Esoteric Buddhism is entirely because some of Esoteric Buddhism can make her hide in front of the heavens and immortals.


    This will also help her track down Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    This is the first time that Su Yan, the organization of Esoteric Buddhism, has heard of it, as is the mysterious Chaos Emperor!


    The two said a lot. At this time, Su Yan wanted to get up from the bed, but the simple action of supporting his body from the bed already caused him to feel severe pain in his whole body as if he were torn.


    This shows that even the battle body of the immortal dragon **** has been pushed to the limit by him!


    But what was even more curious was that during this period of time that Su Yan was sleeping, the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body seemed to have not exerted that super self-healing ability at all.


    Su Yan could still feel that his physical condition was extremely bad, and his recovery was very limited compared to before he was in a coma!


    Could it be that in this chaos, even the recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body will be suppressed?


    This is totally unreasonable!


    The battle body of the immortal dragon **** should not conflict with the essence of chaos, and logically speaking, it will not be suppressed by chaos.

 Chapter 4045： Esoteric Altar

    The fourth thousand and forty-five chapters esoteric altar


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, you are too messy, your current cultivation is only the immortal king, how can the body of the immortal king withstand more than a hundred times the strength of the immortal emperor? If it''s not your special combat body , I��m afraid the body has already dissolved by itself."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "Of course I know that this is extremely dangerous, it can be said to be a life of nine deaths. But do you think I still have to choose? Under that situation. Facing two powerful immortal emperors and the dark Enemy, if I don��t work hard, I won��t be able to support you to save me."


    Jin Shiya smiled and said: "But now it''s fine, in this chaos, you can practice as much as you want, and wait until the peak strength of the year is restored, and then you can compete with the enemies of the year! The cause and effect in the chaos is chaotic, and those great emperors are no more. With the means, it is impossible to detect your existence."


    After the cause and effect become chaotic, there will be no so-called certainty in everything in this world.


    Not only is the future of people becoming misty, but even this universe and fairyland will fall into a weird state of superposition of life and death.


    All the lives in the fairyland may have been growing fiercely in the last second, and the next second will usher in the ultimate destruction!


    Cause and effect are all-encompassing, and almost everything in this universe has been included.


    When cause and effect become chaotic, everything will become extremely chaotic.


    Even the existence of Buddha Tathagata who is almost omnipotent, it is impossible to release his own divine consciousness and explore the chaos.


    Jin Shiya said it was safe here, and it was indeed the case.


    But there are still some things that don''t make sense.


    Su Yan said: "There seems to be something wrong here. I have cultivated into the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body, one of the three dragon bodies, but my body shows no signs of recovery at all. This is really unreasonable because it is immortal. The Dragon God battle body is a magical physique that triggers evolution every time it is pushed to the limit, but evolution seems to be held back here? How could this be?"


    Jin Shiya was also stunned for a while, and she never thought that there would be such an outrageous situation.


    But suddenly Su Yan seemed to understand something, and said, "Ah, I understand! It''s because there is no trace of vitality here, not only that there is no vitality at all, but even the vitality of the mortal world! There is no vitality, I can��t absorb energy from the surrounding environment! The Immortal Dragon God��s battle body can��t repair it on its own!"


    Here, the body cannot extract any aura.


    Even the battle body of the Immortal Dragon God cannot transform the energy needed to repair the body out of nowhere, and Su Yan''s dantian is still empty, so of course there is no way to recover from the injury.


    Su Yan split out a ray of spiritual thoughts, but found that this place seemed to be the earth that had reached the Age of Doom.


    There is no free force in the air.


    Jin Shiya had learned how to draw the power of Chaos because she had learned from the Great Emperor Chaos, so she didn''t have any troubles in this regard.


    Even those enemies who wanted to put Su Yan to death might not have imagined that Su Yan could escape into the chaos where life and death were superimposed.


    This is the only good news.


    However, the connection between Su Yan and the Immortal Demon Tree became very ethereal, and she couldn''t sense the existence of the Immortal Demon Tree at all.


    The two artifacts, the Qingmu Shenling and the Longevity Sword, also fell on the immortal demon tree, I''m afraid they will be taken away together with the immortal demon tree.


    This is of course the worst possibility, and with Su Yan''s current situation, he has no power to prevent this from happening. He can only stay in the chaos of life and death to heal himself.


    Jin Shiya is a direct disciple of the Great Primordial Chaos, and she has a very lofty status in Tantric. She lives in an altar of Tantric.


    There are about 80 Chaos believers in her, all of whom are her confidants, so there is no need to worry about the news that Su Yan was rescued from leaking out.


    It��s just that Su Yan is very curious, if the Great Primordial Chaos is enough to be comparable to Su Yan, why did he open up an altar?


    The function of the altar is of course to perform sacrificial acts!


    What exactly did the Great Chaos want to worship?


    Now that you are at the peak of this world, you should accept the worship of hundreds of millions of creatures under the heavens. Where else is there to be a sacrifice?


    Jin Shiya replied: "The teachings of Esoteric Buddhism are not the same as other beliefs. The Great Primal Chaos referred to the immortal world, the mortal world, the Mongolian world, and the dead world below as Xia Cang. Knowing God, the existence in God can manipulate countless creatures of the heavens, the life of desire will be born, and the destruction of desire will perish. The heaven we live in is only one of the millions of heavens. Only beyond the multiverse The gods are the gods in the true sense! And the so-called immortal emperor trapped in the heavens is just a perishing pseudo-god."


    Su Yan heard some vibrations here, and seemed to have thought of something, but in the end he didn''t say it, but instead said, "The Great Chaos Emperor has some insights."


    Inside the esoteric altar, you can see towering pillars with various obscure symbols carved on them.


    Even Su Yan can''t identify all the symbols on these pillars. Some symbols come from evil gods that have long since passed away, and some come from civilizations that colonized many worlds in the Primordial Era!


    Although these symbols have different origins, they are completely integrated and unified, forming a high-pressure and majestic force!


    Esoteric Buddhism has its own writing system, as well as another practice system independent of the immortal cultivator.


    In fact, those who fought with Su Yan back then overthrew the rule of the ancient emperor. Although they were all revered as immortal emperors, most of them were actually not immortal cultivators.


    Some are magic cultivators, some are cultivating demonic inner alchemy, some are the ancestors of the witch sect, and some are innate powerful spiritual mysteries...


    Those comrades-in-arms back then had at least 18 different sources!


    In the later era, the origins of these disciplines other than the immortal Dao were all relegated to the outer Dao, and most of them have been annihilated in the long river of time, and there are not many traces left.


    Only a small part of it survived, but the cultivation method of Integrating Immortal Dao has the current side door Zuo Dao.


    What remains in these side sects is not necessarily the essence, and the knowledge may not be a system at all.


    Therefore, there are very few outstanding people in the side door.


    The emperor who can reach the peak of the fairy world is even rarer.


    There is no roof in the sacred places of Esoteric Buddhism, and the tall pillars are directly inserted into the thick purple clouds above the head, making them more magnificent and expansive.


    It seems that this is an excellent place for dialogue with God.


    But Su Yan couldn''t sense any strange energy in the center of this altar. It seemed that the so-called God in the mouth of the Great Primordial Chaos had never existed before!

 Chapter 4046： Absurd secret order

    The fourth thousand and forty-six chapters absurd secret order


    Although Jin Shiya had bought Su Yan a lot of panacea, but in this chaos without the qi of immortality, Su Yan''s recovery speed was unusually slow.


    After all, the pill can only be regarded as an external force. If one''s body cannot absorb the qi of the immortal for a long time, it is equivalent to a person who has not been able to eat for a long time.


    There is no problem in a short period of time, but a long period of time will inevitably affect Daoji.


    Of course, Jin Shiya also saw Su Yan''s worries, and said a lot of words to comfort Su Yan, so that he can heal his injuries, and sooner or later the peak strength of the year would be restored.


    Su Yan wasn''t the kind of particularly impatient person either.


    It''s better to heal your wounds here than to be chased by those immortal emperors among the heavens.


    In this chaos, the purple clouds around it will not change in any way over the years, and it is completely impossible to detect the change in time.


    Even Su Yan was not sure how long he had been asleep here, and how long he had experienced since waking up.


    Later, Jin Shiya gave Su Yan the answer. There was a set of her own calendar in the chaos. If we converted the time between adults, Su Yan fell asleep for three months, and another month has passed since she woke up.


    Even Jin Shiya herself was a little surprised.


    Another thing is that Jin Shiya suddenly remembered one thing, and it was already close to the days of the esoteric sacred scriptures.


    There will be many things and troubles at that time, so we must be careful to hide Su Yan, and don''t let people easily discover Su Yan''s existence.


    In the middle of the altar, Jin Shiya just wanted to talk about this, when she heard the news that the maid had come from under the altar, saying: "The saint has already come, and the slave can��t stop the saint, she has already moved towards the altar. Gone."


    Su Yan asked with a puzzled expression: "Who is Saint Aunt? Isn''t it an important person in Esoteric Buddhism?"


    Jin Shiya had a helpless expression on her face, and said: "The saint is equivalent to my nephew, she has always been a lawless little demon, or you hide it first? If she discovers your existence, I am afraid that you will have to make it again. Many moths."


    Before Su Yan could make any movements, he had already seen a woman in black rushing towards the altar.


    This woman looked about eighteen years old. Although she was wearing a black dress, she was full of youthful vitality.


    Jin Shiya and Su Yan looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do.


    After seeing Jin Shiya, the black-clothed woman said in a very happy tone: "Uncle Jin, I came to see you! Do you miss someone else?"


    The lively character of this black-clothed woman is really incompatible with the solemn and grand atmosphere of the esoteric altar.


    But she didn''t care at all, and she was very intimate with Jin Shiya. In this way, it seemed that Su Yan was superfluous to stand here.


    Since this saint hadn''t noticed herself, Su Yandu was already ready to leave here quietly.


    But I didn''t want this eccentric saint to cast his gaze on Su Yan''s body, and it was neither for Su Yan to advance nor to retreat.


    She glanced at Su Yan and said strangely: "Who is he?"


    Jin Shiya was completely unprepared for a while, and she couldn''t answer after being asked.


    Su Yan replied wittily: "My name is Xiaosu, and I am a servant recently adopted by the master. The master is teaching me the grace of esoteric religion."


    After listening to Su Yan''s explanation, the black-clothed woman said: "Uncle Jin, it''s really strange. Don''t you never use personal servants by your side? How come a little Su suddenly came out?"


    Jin Shiya was taken aback for a moment. There was not even a maid around her in the past. It was indeed very strange that an extra man came out of thin air.


    But Jin Shiya immediately gave her own explanation, "Of course it is because it is useful to him. I will tell you about this later."


    What Jin Shiya said, the black-clothed woman became more and more interested in Su Yan, but Jin Shiya said, "Is there nothing wrong with you when you come to me? If there is anything, you can just say it."


    "Uncle Jin, it''s like this..." The black-clothed woman glanced at Su Yan and said, "Your attendant is really unruly. Our adults are talking here. Do you want to stand in the corner and listen?"


    The expression on Jin Shiya''s face was suddenly very embarrassed.


    At that time, Su Yan was the invincible Emperor Xianwu, but now he is called Xiaosu by a little girl who is still stinking.


    But Su Yan seemed to have been completely immersed in the role of the attendant Xiaosu, he actually bowed before arching his hands, and then withdrew.


    Jin Shiya could only show a helpless smile on her face.


    After Su Yan left this altar.


    The black-clothed woman said to Jin Shiya: "The big thing is not good, Uncle Jin! My master seems to want to find you a husband through this scripture... I also heard the council talking about this. It''s something, I''ll come over to inform you right away!"


    "Which husband are you looking for?" Jin Shiya was confused.


    She has a very high seniority in Esoteric Buddhism, and those top beings also know that she was once the Queen of Emperor Xianwu''s imperial seal!


    How could you get angry with such absurd thoughts?


    "Uncle Jin, do you think this is very absurd? In fact, I think so too, so people can''t wait to tell you this. Don''t let others know that I notified you of this. "


    "Wait... Girl, did you misheard it?" No matter what you think, Jin Shiya thinks this is too absurd.


    But the woman in black said: "If you hear it, you can make a mistake, but how can your eyes see it wrong?"


    While speaking, the woman in black mysteriously took out a secret order from the sleeve of her clothes.


    This secret order is sealed with a special tantric spell. There are sixty-four types of tantric spells. When combined with each other, the possibility is simply an astronomical number.


    Unless it is the person who wrote the letter or someone very close to him, he knows how to unlock the secret order.


    Otherwise, you can only wait until the time limit of the spell arrives, and the spell is automatically unlocked, so that the contents of the secret order can be made public.


    Jin Shiya saw this volume of secret orders, and already realized that things were extremely difficult.


    Because Esoteric Buddhism has always been strict in its internal rules, secret orders are not used for anything the size of sesame and mung beans.


    This secret order has been cracked by the woman in black, and the contents inside can already be seen... but she also took a considerable risk to steal the secret order to Jin Shiya.


    If it weren''t for being extremely close to Jin Shiya, she would never take such a big risk.


    Jin Shiya slowly unfolded the secret order in her hand, and the content written on it was extremely unbelievable.


    The council actually moved its mind and wanted to marry her Jin Shiya to the Emperor Shang of the Demon World!


    This incident is simply ridiculous!

 Chapter 4047： Another visitor

    Chapter 4047 Another Visitor


    Jin Shiya''s expression became very dignified, this thing seems very absurd, but after all, this is a secret order issued by the council, which has a certain binding force.


    The Great Chaos Emperor said five thousand years ago that he would break through his own limits in retreat. After that, he practiced in the cosmic black hole deep in the chaos, and there has been no news ever since.


    The internal affairs of Esoteric Buddhism have always been in charge of Jin Shiya''s senior brother, Song Shenwei, who is also the major disciple of Emperor Chaos.


    But if it is more important, the council needs to conduct collective deliberation.


    Almost all elders in the council are esoteric elders, and they can also be regarded as the backbone of esoteric religion.


    If the council also passed an order, it would represent the will of the entire esoteric religion!


    Jin Shiya quickly suppressed the panic in her heart. The only thing she wanted to know now was, what exactly did the council want?


    Is it abandoning the transcendent status of Esoteric Buddhism and combining it with those demonic cultivators?


    This is really weird!


    Esoteric Buddhism has always been detached from all forces, has undergone so many chance changes, and has never participated in the disputes of the heavens.


    This has always been the greatest glory of Esoteric Buddhism, and it is also the meaning of Esoteric Buddhism.


    If you participate in the struggle between the heavens, then Tantra will inevitably lose its superiority.


    And even if you want to participate in it, why bother with those fierce people in the Demon Realm.


    After all, even those demonic cultivators, even the devil emperors, are just losers in the struggle of the heavens!


    Jin Shiya really didn''t want to understand what the meaning of the council was, unless the council had some handle in the hands of Emperor Shang of the Demon Realm, so she had to make friends with Emperor Shang and win him over by marriage.


    After all, Jin Shiya was a direct disciple of the Great Primordial Chaos and one of the protectors of the Tantric altar. Her status is very high. The council''s use of her as a bargaining chip for marriage has a very high risk factor.


    This point, the council should also be very clear.


    The black-clothed woman quickly withdrew the secret order from Jin Shiya''s hand, and then said to Jin Shiya: "Uncle Jin, now you also know about this, I will take this secret order first."


    The black-clothed woman stole the secret order, and after showing it to Jin Shiya, she prepared to return the secret order back without knowing it.


    If someone discovers that the secret order has been stolen, she will definitely be punished.


    But at this time Jin Shiya''s heart has also become very unstable.


    The black-clothed woman said again: "I don''t know why the council gave such a boring order. This is clearly inconsistent with the purpose of our Esoteric Buddhism! Or I go back and beg Master, maybe Master will persuade and comment. Will you change your mind?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head slightly. Without her senior brother Song Shenwei nodding, it would be impossible for the council to consider such a ridiculous proposal.


    Jin Shiya said she was a direct disciple of the Great Chaos Emperor, and her status has always been detached in the Esoteric Buddhism.


    How dare the council take her easily? This matter has to be said without Song Shenwei''s consent. She categorically didn''t believe it.


    Originally, the relationship between Jin Shiya and her elder brother Song Shenwei has always been very cold.


    The black-clothed woman said several words of relief to Jin Shiya, but Jin Shiya was already a little absent at this time. In addition to her own marriage, she was still worried about whether Su Yan''s identity was exposed.


    If the council has sunk Su Yan''s identity, I am afraid it will cause another huge storm!


    Although this marriage was absurd, in order to cover up Su Yan''s identity, she could not bear it for the first time.


    Even if you agree to such a marriage, it will definitely not be done in two or three days.


    There are many world barriers between the Demon Realm and the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism. Even the exchange of news is already very inconvenient, let alone preparing for a grand wedding?


    Jin Shiya already has her own countermeasures. First, she pretends to welcome her, without making any resistance, and only after Su Yan''s strength recovers a little bit, she will leave the chaotic esoteric religion.


    With such a vast expanse among the heavens, can''t you find a place to stay?


    Marriage with the demon world or something is simply ridiculous!


    Who do they regard her as Jin Shia? Is it a cargo that can be left to their hands?


    Thinking of this, Jin Shiya''s mind was already very determined, and in turn said to the black-clothed woman: "Yu Xuan, you don''t have to tell your master about this matter. I have made my own decision. You don''t want to let you. The master is too embarrassed. Although he is the head teacher of the esoteric religion, there are also many embarrassments."


    The black-clothed woman nodded as if he knew how to understand, and then said to Jin Shiya: "Then Master Jin, I am leaving now... I have to return this secret order as soon as possible. If someone finds out, then I will be miserable. NS."


    After the black-clothed woman finished speaking, she couldn''t wait to leave the altar and flew directly towards the purple cloud outside the sky.


    Before leaving, he glanced at Su Yan who was standing outside the altar.


    The woman in black walked on the front foot, and another woman arrived on the back foot.


    The woman who came from behind looked like she was about thirty years old. She was also very graceful and luxurious. She had a lot of hairpins on her head. These golden hairpins formed the totem of the phoenix, as if she were the Virgin of Yaochi.


    And she didn''t come here alone, she also brought eight maids behind her, and these eight maids also all had sabers, and they looked heroic.


    After the woman came, she came directly towards the altar.


    In terms of momentum, she far surpassed Jin Shiya, as if she was the master of this altar.


    Jin Shiya stood at the door of the altar and looked at the woman coldly. Su Yan and the rest of the maid stood beside the altar.


    Su Yan originally wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible, but what was unexpected is that the visitor followed after another, and he could only stand among the maids, pretending that he was also a servant.


    After the woman saw Jin Shiya, she said, "It''s strange, I seem to see a bright light on the way I just came. Is it the girl Yuxuan who came to you?"


    Jin Shiya smiled and said, "There are often purple electric currents in the chaotic clouds. Could it be that your eyes are misreading? The girl in Yuxuan is hitting the barrier between Jin Xian and Xian Wang, where is the mind? My side?"


    The woman said: "Senior Sister Jin, I came this time because I heard a small piece of news, so I came here to tell you a little bit. This is a major event that is closely related to you..."


    This woman''s pretending to be mysterious made Jin Shiya''s heart a blast of disgust.


    Her so-called gossip, Yu Xuan has just said, it should be the marriage with the Demon Realm.


    The inside of Esoteric Buddhism has always been very peaceful, with no major issues.


    Today, two people came to visit her cold altar together, and they must all be for the same thing.

 Chapter 4048： a slap

    The fourth thousand and forty-eight chapters one slap


    The elegant and luxurious woman named Zhai Chan is Jin Shiya''s younger sister.


    But the relationship between her and Jin Shiya has never been considered harmonious. She has always been a little jealous of Jin Shiya.


    The Great Primal Chaos had already favored Jin Shiya even before he closed the door. Later, he even gave Jin Shiya the western altar that Zhai Chan had been enthusiastic about for a long time.


    Zhai Chan had long believed that the Great Primal Chaos had favored one another as a master, and she had never been convinced in her heart, and had just missed a chance to release this resentment.


    After all, Jin Shiya had seen real big scenes, and never cared about Zhai Chan''s jealousy.


    But it was Jin Shiya''s nonchalant attitude that made Zhai Chan even more mad!


    It''s as if you are desperately trying to grab something, and the other party effortlessly will be able to hook this thing firmly with just a little finger.


    There was no fairness in this world, and it was after understanding this that Zhai Chan became even more angry with Jin Shiya.


    Zhai Chan came here, not so much as a whistleblower, as if he wanted to see Jin Shiya panicking after learning the news.


    Back then, the queen of the first gods from the heavens bestowed by Emperor Xianwu, unexpectedly wanted to marry the evil spirits of the demon world!


    After Zhai Chan heard the news, he was extremely excited.


    She had come to this altar almost without much thought.


    Zhai Chan said: "Senior Sister Jin, when you came to my chaos tantric teachings, you were no longer pure yin body, perfect body, and you can''t cultivate pure yin essence in these years. Otherwise, your current realm is more than a quasi emperor. It��s already the emperor...but you can��t be blamed! The emperor Xianwu was the most heroic man in the heavens. We are all women. Who can resist the charm of that kind of man?"


    Jin Shiya''s face was already a little gloomy at this time, and said: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Zhai Chan turned his own words around, and then said to Jin Shiya: "Of course I am here to congratulate Sister Sister, the council seems to have planned to find another husband for Sister Sister!"


    Zhai Chan''s expression is indeed very excited, but she is definitely not happy for Jin Shiya, this is a typical gloat.


    I saw Jin Shiya walked a few steps forward, and when she arrived in front of Zhai Chan, she smiled and said, "Then I would like to thank the younger sister for congratulations?"


    Zhai Chan was going to have a quarrel with Jin Shiya, saying more superficial compliments, but secretly ironic words, but before she could say half a word, Jin Shiya had already slapped her and slapped her fiercely. My face!


    Zhai Chan had no idea that Jin Shiya would suddenly slap in the face. For a while, there was no time to defend, and she was directly slapped and kneeled on the ground.


    Even the original white and flawless face left a bright red five-fingerprint!


    "Senior Sister Jin! What are you doing...you dare to hit me?" Zhai Chan looked angry, but at the same time very aggrieved, she didn''t expect Jin Shiya to slap her, and the shot was still so decisive.


    Jin Shiya said, "This is the western altar, the place I guard. Here I have the final say. If you don''t understand the rules, I will teach you the rules. Master has been in seclusion for five thousand years, and you are becoming more and more presumptuous. , I, as a senior sister, have no choice but to take care of you in place of the master. You can talk about the gossip of the senior sister? Do you still have respect and inferiority in your eyes?"


    Zhai Chan was stunned for a while, Jin Shiya has always been known for her elegant temperament in the esoteric religion.


    But this slap can''t be taken in vain.


    Zhai Chan stretched out a hand. Her maid thought it was the master who wanted them to lift her from the ground. Soon there was a maid who took care of her, but the maid was immediately shaken by Zhai Chan''s powerful Hunyuan power. out.


    Then Zhai Chan stood up directly from the ground.


    Su Yan had been standing by and watching, and was a little surprised when he saw Zhai Chan''s pure Hunyuan power.


    The power of Hunyuan surpassed the power of most of the immortals in this world. Zhai Chan is now in the realm of quasi-emperor. If he is placed in the realm of immortality, I am afraid that those quasi-emperors who do not have the blessing of divine tools will not be her opponents at all.


    Even those Zhun emperors with the blessing of divine tools may not be able to compete with her.


    At this point, you can get a glimpse of the profoundness of Tantric Buddhism.


    There is also the mysterious council...Totally speaking, I am afraid it can be compared to the strongest immortal domain today-Heavenly Court.


    After Zhai Chan stood up from the ground, the Hunyuan power in her body was even more turbulent. It seemed that she was unwilling to be humiliated and wanted to fight her senior sister Jin Shiya here!


    But Jin Shiya just sneered, then looked at her and said: "You have to figure out where you are standing now. As the protector of the Western altar, if you dare to be wild here, it is not a fight. It''s something as simple as a slap! I will swell your face completely!"


    There are a total of five altars in the Esoteric Buddhism. These five altars represent worship and sacrifice to God, and they are absolutely not allowable for blasphemy!


    Of course Zhai Chan also knows this. If there is something to do here, then Jin Shiya has a reason to do everything with her!


    Zhai Chan realized that he seemed to have underestimated this gentle-speaking senior sister before!


    Jin Shiya''s temperament is indeed very gentle, but this definitely does not mean that anyone can ride on her head wantonly and do her best.


    Zhai Chan knew the serious relationship involved. After receiving this slap, although he was full of anger, he did not dare to have an attack.


    Zhai Chan could only turn to say: "Senior Sister Jin, you slapped me today as if you were very prestigious. Sister, I won''t fight with you. After a while, you may be under the control of someone else. At that time, the servants by your side will also kneel in front of the new master... and this new master is most likely me!"


    Zhai Chan turned his head at this time, and happened to see Su Yan standing among the maids. He immediately smiled and said, "Sister Jin, almost all of you are women, so how come you suddenly have a small servant." This little white face is so pretty. Could it be..."


    Jin Shiya stared at her angrily, "Do you think that slap just now wasn''t heavy enough? It''s still so unobstructed."


    Zhai Chan''s face still hurts fiercely at this time, but more important than the pain on his face, there is nowhere to vent the very powerful feeling of humiliation in his heart!


    Su Yan was just a point of venting that Zhai Chan found.


    Zhai Chan seemed to have a great interest in Su Yan, and then said, "Senior Sister Jin, don''t you know what the name of this little servant is?"


    Jin Shiya was still very embarrassed at this time, because she not only wanted to block Zhai Chan''s unkind intentions back, but also couldn''t expose Su Yan''s identity.


    If Zhai Chan could see that she cared about Su Yan, it would inevitably cause Zhai Chan''s suspicion.

 Chapter 4049： So surprised

    The fourth thousand and forty-nine chapters are so surprised


    Because Jin Shiya was cautious, she didn''t answer this question directly. Instead, Zhai Chan stepped forward and walked directly in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan lowered his head and pretended to be very frightened.


    Zhai Chan was so courageous that he directly picked up Su Yan''s chin, and then asked very domineeringly: "What''s your name? How come you are here?"


    Jin Shiya was also stunned for a while, and she didn''t expect Zhai Chan to do such a thing.


    I''m afraid that she was slapped and slapped the whole person and she was stupid, and there was no esoteric etiquette in her eyes!


    Moreover, the man who provoked her chin to molested him was Su Yan, the Great Emperor Xianwu back then!


    If she met Su Yan in the pinnacle age, I''m afraid she would already face the man''s anger at this time!


    Zhai Chan didn''t know what she was doing. She looked at Su Yan for a long time, and then commented: "His eyes are very clear, you can see the innermost one at once. It''s a good seedling, sister, you are Do you want to accept him as your own disciple?"


    Su Yan had already heard that Zhai Chan''s words were absolutely mysterious. If Jin Shiya followed Zhai Chan''s words and admitted to accepting apprentices, then Zhai Chan would definitely be aware of something wrong.


    So before Jin Shiya could answer, Su Yan had already preemptively said: "My name is Xiaosu, and I was picked up by the master from outside. I just asked me to do miscellaneous work here. I haven''t said that I want to accept an apprentice."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhai Chan laughed and said, "Senior Sister, you are really amazing. You actually let a fairy king work as a handyman for you. Hehe, which of the fairy kings outside is not a person with deep thoughts? You too? There is no need to behave harmless to humans and animals in front of us. How can someone who can cultivate to the realm of the immortal king be a boy who has no intentions?"


    Zhai Chan did see through Su Yan''s identity, but he only saw through Su Yan as the immortal king.


    She hadn''t seen through that Su Yan was the most important part of Emperor Xianwu.


    It''s not that Zhai Chan''s eyesight is too bad, but that the fairy in Su Yan''s body is almost nothing, and the soul is also extremely silent.


    It made her look away!


    There is also that Emperor Xianwu has fallen for so long. After such a long time, apart from Jin Shiya, there are few people among the heavens who believe that Su Yan will come back for revenge.


    Zhai Chan said: "Sister Jin, I think you might as well give this Xiao Su to me. Suddenly there is a small servant next to you, and he looks so beautiful, it will make some people gossiping, what do you think?"


    Jin Shiya asked back: "Aren''t you afraid that others will gossiping about you?"


    Zhai Chan said generously and honestly: "Of course I am not afraid, and no one will gossip about me. Because I can tell at a glance whether it is a pure yin body. What''s more, I have to keep the pure yin body in order to cultivate Taoism. Yuan, become a fairy emperor. If my body is broken by this little servant, wouldn''t all of the previous nine thousand years of hard work be turned into flowing water?"


    "Then what do you want him to do?" Jin Shiya asked.


    Zhai Chan said: "Of course I am a person who loves talents. Sooner or later, Sister, you will marry away to the Demon Realm. By then, you will be my inheritance in all likelihood. He will also be a servant under my command. What''s wrong with going with me?"


    Jin Shiya said: "It seems that you have not only received a little wind, but you can be sure that I will marry away and go to the Demon Realm, right?"


    Zhai Chan said: "You can''t blame me for this matter, because this matter is the decision of the elders of the council and has nothing to do with me. You also know that all the elders are old antiques, and they are very difficult to get along with... ��"


    When Zhai Chan said this, although the anger in his heart was still there, a lot of the haze had disappeared.


    As long as Jin Shiya marries and goes to the Demon Realm, it is equivalent to the disappearance of a mountain that has always been above her. For her, it is a gratifying thing.


    Jin Shiya said: "This matter has not been finalized yet, maybe it is you who will marry away to the Demon Realm."


    Zhai Chan smiled and said: "Senior Sister, I really want to marry the Demon World instead of you, but Emperor Shang may not look at me. Who doesn''t know that Senior Sister, you are the number one beauty in the world, and you can fascinate Emperor Xianwu. , Presumably Emperor Shang also wants to taste what it is like to be head overwhelmed."


    Jin Shiya showed an angry face again: "Junior sister, it seems that I haven''t seen each other in these years. You don''t know how to master your speech. Do you want to be taught another lesson?"


    Zhai Chan said with his hands on his hips: "Just now you took advantage of me to be unprepared, and now I am prepared, don''t you think you can slap me? Don''t think you can ride on my head a few days before I get started. This Xiao Su, I just want to take him away today! What can you do with me?"


    Jin Shiya slowly walked towards Su Yan from the entrance of the altar.


    With each step, the purple clouds in the sky condense again, and when the seventh step is reached, all the purple clouds in the void are in her hands!


    Jin Shiya showed her attitude. If Zhai Chan dared to mess around here, it would be impossible for her and the eight maids to leave this western altar!


    Naturally, Zhai Chan was unwilling to show weakness and condensed a powerful Hunyuan power!


    If the two people fight here, I''m afraid this western altar will be in danger of collapsing!


    Just as the two women were fighting each other, Su Yan, who was standing between them, suddenly said, "Can you two listen to my persuasion?"


    Jin Shiya looked towards Su Yan, only to see a faint smile on Su Yan''s mouth.


    Zhai Chan also looked at Su Yan with a strange expression. Under the pressure of the two powerful quasi-emperors, he could not change his face and heartbeat. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    More importantly, Zhai Chan also wanted to find a step down.


    If she fights here, she will inevitably be punished by the head teacher and council. After all, this is a Western altar, a sacred place of esoteric religion, and a place that should not be disturbed.


    Zhai Chan said, "What do you want to say?"


    When Zhai Chan spoke, more than 30% of the powerful Hunyuan power had disappeared, and 70% remained, because she was afraid that Jin Shiya would print another five-fingerprint on her pretty face!


    Su Yan said, "Since the two teachers go out of the same school, they are both important figures in Esoteric Buddhism. Actually, there is no difference between whom I am with and my servant. I have actually made up my mind to join Esoteric Buddhism!"


    "What?!" Jin Shiya was shocked when she heard Su Yan''s words.


    Because of Su Yan''s arrogant character back then, he could never say such a thing.


    But after Su Yan had been reincarnated in the ninth life and experienced various different lives, he had already taken lightly on many face-conscious things.


    After a lot of experience, everything is naturally calm.


    Jin Shiya hadn''t been in contact with Su Yan, and didn''t know that Su Yan had become more open-minded than before, so she was so surprised.

 Chapter 4050： Deals related to Emperor Shang

    The fourth thousand and fifty chapters and the transaction related to Emperor Shang


    When Su Yan said this, he spread his hands and laughed helplessly.


    Jin Shiya has never seen Su Yan with such a hippy smile, but now he is not playing the invincible Emperor Xianwu at all, but a little servant Xiao Su.


    It is perfectly reasonable to speak in such a manner.


    It was Jin Shiyan''s extremely surprised attitude that made Zhai Chan suspicious, and said, "Sister, our esoteric religion is already stronger than those immortal realms. What''s so surprising that Xiao Su wants to join our esoteric religion?"


    Jin Shiya''s reaction was also extremely quick, saying: "I am not surprised by this incident, but he said that it doesn''t matter who is a servant! He was dying at first, but I personally rescued him! Now I dare to be there. Saying this kind of thing in front of me is simply unimaginable!"


    Zhai Chan gradually relaxed and said, "I think Xiao Su Gengu is amazed. If he joins the Esoteric Buddhism with his talent, his future will be limitless. Has he already understood the Chaos Code?"


    Su Yan replied: "I haven''t understood yet."


    Zhai Chan said: "The Code of Chaos is a handwritten book by the founding master of our esoteric religion, the Great Emperor Chaos. , Then you need to get the Chaos Code back thoroughly familiar, or you will break the rules, but you will...get your head off."


    Zhai Chan deliberately used the three words "head off" to be particularly horrified. It seemed that the object she wanted to intimidate was not Xiao Su, but Jin Shiya.


    Naturally, there is something in the words. If Jin Shiya defies the secret order of the council and the head teacher, it is defying the Code of Chaos.


    Of course Jin Shiya also understood the meaning of her words and snorted heavily.


    It also made the tension that had been dispelled slightly warmed up.


    Then Jin Shiya said: "Xiaosu, you have to abide by my rules under my hand. The first of my rules is that you can''t talk to random people casually. You go down first! There is nothing for you here. ."


    Su Yan clasped his fists and bowed respectfully before retiring.


    After Su Yan came down from the altar, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    These people of Esoteric Buddhism are afraid that they are crazy, and they actually want to marry Jin Shiya to Emperor Shang!


    No, since this marriage is going to take place, wouldn''t Emperor Shang already know the existence of Esoteric Buddhism?


    Esoteric Buddhism and Demon Realm, at least with Emperor Shang, I am afraid that there will be a cooperative relationship early in the morning, otherwise, it is impossible to promise Jin Shiya to Emperor Shang as soon as he comes up!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan suddenly remembered something, the saint of no salt had finally fallen into the hands of Emperor Shang!


    Is Esoteric Buddhism playing the idea of ??unsalted saints? Want to exchange Jin Shia for the Unsalted Saintess?


    This kind of thing is not impossible!


    The Unsalted Saint is essentially a weapon with the power to destroy the world.


    It is the ultimate destructive force sought by the careerists in this world!


    If Emperor Shang offered to exchange the unsalted saint for Jin Shiya, then Esoteric Buddhism might not be able to refuse it at all!


    But what is the meaning of Jin Shiya for Emperor Shang?


    Su Yan couldn''t understand the key points.


    If he could regain direct contact with the Light Merchant Demon King, then perhaps he could understand what Emperor Shang wanted.


    But with Su Yan''s current situation, self-preservation is somewhat difficult, let alone stretch out his hand into the Demon Realm.


    It didn''t take long for Jin Shiya to come.


    Jin Shiya said: "Zhai Chan has already left, and there is no doubt about your identity. This is the most important thing. Fortunately, you and I are smart enough, otherwise it will be difficult to hide from my ghostly sister."


    Su Yan asked: "Why does Esotericism want to marry the Demon Realm? Isn''t it strange? Isn''t Esotericism that it claims to be independent of the world, will it not be connected with any forces between the heavens?"


    Jin Shiya sighed: "As long as it is the existence in this world, how can it be truly transcendent, not to mention that Esoteric Buddhism has already possessed extremely powerful power through the accumulation of many epochs. Some people in Esoteric Buddhism have long ignored the immortal realms of the heavens and even want to replace them!"


    Once a person has power, he will immediately have ambitions that match it.


    If the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism had such a powerful force to stay dormant, it would be okay if a Chaos Great Emperor suppressed it.


    But now the Emperor Chaos has been in retreat for more than five thousand years, and those ambitions are like weeds in barren buildings, and they have grown secretly all over every corner.


    "So this marriage is what they want to promote? But even if the seven emperors in the Demon Realm make a move together, they may not be the opponent of the original Phoenix. The ally selected by the Esoteric Buddhism is really weak enough." Su Yan said, "Everyone. There have been some waves gradually between the sky, and it seems that even the esoteric religion can''t stay out of the matter."


    Jin Shiya said: "I am also very surprised, why do I have to cooperate with the Demon Realm?"


    Su Yan said: "I probably already understand that they are not going to cooperate with the Demon Realm, but must cooperate with Emperor Shang, because Emperor Shang has a secret weapon. And you are their hostage and bargaining chip to Emperor Shang. But you Don''t worry, I don''t think Emperor Shang will agree to this marriage."


    Jin Shiya asked inexplicably: "Why?"


    "Because I have already met Emperor Shang when I was in the Star Realm. Since Emperor Shang knows that I have returned to the Immortal Realm, and knows what weight you are in my heart, he dared to agree to this marriage. Become an enemy!" Su Yan said, "Emperor Shang is a wise man, and a wise man will easily make the most correct choice."


    Jin Shiya asked again: "You said that Emperor Shang has any secret weapon in his hands. I don''t know what it is?"


    Su Yan said, "This secret weapon is not something, but a person. Maybe it shouldn''t be a person, but a saint without salt!"


    Of course, Jin Shiya knew the origin of the Unsalted Saint, and said, "How did the Wuzong''s big killer fall into the hands of Emperor Shang?"


    Su Yan whispered: "The matter in the middle is a long story, and there are many twists and turns. It is not something I would like to see the saint of no salt in his hands, but with my strength at the time, there was no way to stop him. "


    Jin Shiya said: "If I were Emperor Shang, I would definitely not agree to this marriage. Not only would I lose the salt-free saint as the ultimate weapon, but I would also offend Emperor Xianwu! I am afraid that there is no one in this world who loses more money than this. Bought and sold."


    Su Yan also laughed and said, "Today you and I meet again. It was originally a gratifying thing, but there are strong enemies around, and there are many unknown dangers. But I don��t know what happened. After seeing you, I But I feel at ease inexplicably, as if as long as you are by my side, everything will pass."


    Jin Shiya said: "That year, when we first met, the dragon boats of those ancient emperors were still traveling infinitely in the immortal world. The power of the sin race was strong enough to control all the civilizations of the heavens. Compared with today, That can only be regarded as a small scene. Only you and I work together, how can there be any trouble in this world. Your final failure...In fact, it is also the beginning of our husband and wife''s renunciation."

 Chapter 4051： The beginning of chaos

    Chapter Four Thousand and Fifty One: The Beginning of Chaos


    In Guiyuan Immortal Domain, a big tree has grown to a height of 20,000 feet!


    Such a tall tree has never appeared before, except in the fairyland controlled by the Qing emperor back then!


    After hearing the prestige of the Immortal Demon Tree, many wood spirit old demon all used their own methods to move towards the Guiyuan Immortal Realm!


    Because they want to prove one thing, the power of the Azure Emperor may have already recovered, but they don''t know it yet!


    The canopy of the immortal demon tree covered the sky and blocked the sun, blocking the earth below. The roots not only took root in the veins, but even penetrated into the core of the fairyland.


    The core of the earth is full of hot magma. Under the strong pressure, the temperature can almost reach ten thousand degrees!


    But even so, it can''t stop the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The blessing of the Immortal Demon Tree by Qingmu Shenling and the Longevity Sword was beyond Su Yan''s imagination!


    Through these two artifacts, the Immortal Demon Tree has also acquired a greater ability, that is, to directly absorb the power of the immortal yuan and transform it into its own anger!


    Today''s immortal demon tree no longer needs to swallow all the immortals in Guiyuan Immortal Domain to grab the essence of life in the immortal''s body.


    Su Yan was most worried about this. When the Immortal Demon Tree lost his restraint, the desire for the essence of life would make it repeat everything it did to Di Shitian!


    It was a cruel killing without blood!


    However, under the blessing of the two artifacts, the Longevity Sword and the Green Wood God Order, the Immortal Demon Tree ushered in a breakthrough and evolution...


    Today''s immortal demon tree is getting closer and closer to the shape of those Di Shitian in the design and planning!


    Such an immortal demon tree is a existence that is close to gods but transcends gods!


    Because it does not have a complete original consciousness, it will not have any selfishness. It will only exist in this world as a perfect wishing machine!


    The roots of the immortal demon tree penetrate deep into the core of the earth, just wanting to madly absorb the celestial energy in the core of the earth!


    After being tempered by the immortal domain itself, these celestial qi has been condensed to the level of substance, becoming the source of the spiritual qi in the earth veins.


    But the high temperature inside the core of the earth is unbearable even for the emperor, so almost no emperor can practice in such a place.


    Sooner or later, the energy in the Guiyuan fairyland will be exhausted by the immortal demon tree. After that, the immortal demon tree may travel among the stars in the universe, and then look for the next fairyland where it can live!


    Then do the same thing and continue like this!


    This is determined by the instinct of the Immortal Demon Tree as a tree!


    Neither you nor me, or the immortal demon tree that has surpassed the gods in a certain sense, can''t defy their instincts!


    Those immortals on the Guiyuan Immortal Realm have already explored the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Such a weird and powerful demon tree, how could those strong people be willing to let it go?


    There are even a few mysterious and undetectable auras of the immortal emperor who have come, just want to test the origin of the immortal demon tree!


    But even the breath of these immortal emperors can only return without success in the end!


    The current immortal demon tree is strong enough to surpass a certain critical point. Although without the blessing of the master Su Yan, the immortal demon tree may not be able to exert its full power, but the immortal demon tree is already very terrifying by instinct alone!


    The current immortal demon tree can no longer be simply regarded as a tree. Because of the distortion of the power of the immortal demon tree, an extremely strange position has been formed around the immortal demon tree!


    In this bizarre position, reality will be marvelously distorted.


    Once the fairy approaches the immortal demon tree, he will find the monster in his delusion resurrected from his imagination and become an actual monster!


    The immortal demon tree is equal to the ability to materialize fear!


    In this way, the existence below the immortal king, the mind is not firm enough, once close to the immortal demon tree, it will inevitably produce unknowable terrifying consequences.


    After the battle between Su Yan and the two immortal emperors, Emperor Changsheng was severely injured, and the owner of Emperor Guiyuan Xiandi, Emperor Guiyuan Xiandi, has not seen him so far, and his whereabouts are unknown.


    It is precisely because the whereabouts of the Immortal Emperor Guiyuan is unknown that the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree can so easily penetrate into the core of the Immortal Territory. At this time, even the far end of the Guiyuan Immortal Territory can sense the extraordinary existence of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    No one knows where the upper limit of this demon tree is. Its power is clearly incredible, but it just doesn''t derive its own intelligence like those powerful wood spirit demon races, and cultivate to become a true immortal.


    Instead, it continues to use this barbarous growth method to prove that it is just a tree!


    The rapid growth of the Immortal Demon Tree also made the immortals on the Guiyuan Immortal Realm panic all day long, because everyone can feel the powerful tremor in their hearts!


    It seems that the pressure of the immortal demon tree will come at any time!


    Swallow all their fairies!


    Under such circumstances, many immortals in Guiyuan Immortal Domain have migrated to other immortal domains.


    Guiyuan Immortal Domain has also completely lost its former grand occasion, and has gradually become lifeless.


    But since Emperor Guiyuan hasn''t collapsed yet, it proves that Emperor Zhixing has not fallen!


    But even so, this is already a very terrifying record!


    Two immortal emperors and Su Yan are fighting, one is seriously injured, and the whereabouts of the other is unknown!


    And after this battle, those powerful beings among the heavens finally knew one thing, that is, that Su Baxian, who was once invincible, has already returned!


    Those immortal emperors who had had disputes and feasts with Su Ba before naturally became extremely frightened!


    And behind the scenes, it is said that some immortal emperors have already taken refuge in Su Baxian, and only when Su Baxian reappears, they will kneel at Su Baxian''s feet!


    At the same time, in an unknown corner of the fairy world, it is said that the power of darkness is also about to move, and has completely swallowed up some secret small worlds!


    Today��s fairy world seems to have come to an eventful autumn, and there is no more peace in the past...


    At this time, a leading brother is needed to preside over the situation. But the Heavenly Court did not make any response, even the Jade Emperor did not issue any heavenly rules, but this is very surprising!


    Soon people with good things discovered that Heavenly Court seemed to be in violent shaking!


    The three golden immortals who returned from the star realm accused the immortal emperor Beichen of conspiring to release the saint-free saint and had colluded with the emperor of the devil! This matter has gradually deviated from the essence and turned into a power struggle within the heavenly court!


    Support or opposition, these two voices have become more and more intense in the heavenly court. If they are no longer controlled, a civil turmoil will break out at any time!


    Everything in this fairy world seems to have become chaotic.


    And in the real chaos and darkness, it seems that something weird and unknown is gradually waking up!


    Now this era of the heyday of immortality, it seems that it is finally about to usher in an end moment!

 Chapter 4052： Peep to the Creator

    The fourth thousand and fifty-second chapters of the Creator


    Su Yan had no idea what changes had taken place in the fairy world in this chaos.


    The only thing he has to do now is to heal his wounds with peace of mind.


    And while Su Yan was recovering from his wounds, the western altar was also very calm.


    Esoteric Buddhism dormant alone in this chaos, in most cases for thousands of years, there have been no ups and downs.


    No matter how the outside world changes, how some powerful or powerful sects turn from prosperity to decline, and finally fall and die, it has nothing to do with them.


    It''s as if Esoteric Buddhism has broken away from the long river of time, and can stand on the river bank and watch all the changes in Hanoi over time.


    However, there is one thing Su Yan is very concerned about in Tantric Buddhism, that is, the refining of chaos itself has been transformed into a means of its own power.


    Refining chaos and transforming the Qi of Xian Yuan into Xian Yuan are both methods of extracting natural energy from the outside world and then strengthening oneself.


    But the Qi of Chaos and Immortal Yuan are originally different. The aura is pure, and the chaos is mixed, all inclusive, and even there is time and space. How to remove the energy that you don''t need, this is a university question.


    Su Yan also practiced "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue", there are also various chaotic forces in it, and even the conversion between various energies...


    But there are totally two ways to be with Tantric Buddhism.


    The emperor Chaos pioneered can already be regarded as another method independent of cultivating immortals...


    Su Yan obtained many methods of Tantric Buddhism from Jin Shiya. After combining with his own "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue", it seemed that he had grasped some higher power in a faint sense!


    Originally, the growth of strength and strength requires this kind of mutual reference and comparison. It is meaningless to rely on closed doors.


    With the help of Jin Shiya''s various pills, Su Yan''s injuries gradually improved, and his strength was steadily improved compared to before.


    There is also the fact that the Esoteric Council wants to marry the Emperor Shang, but it has not been notified.


    It seems that the secret order Jin Shiya read has been invalidated...


    Jin Shiya was still very nervous about this matter, but after a long time, she let it go.


    And outside the chaos, even though the powerful beings above the heavens used divination, astrology, peeking into the past and the future to determine the position of Su Yan, they all returned to no avail!


    Su Yan is in the mystery of chaos, which means he is not in the three realms and five elements. These conventional methods can infer all the mysteries of yin and yang, but there is no way to infer chaos!


    Even Su Yan, which they could observe through various secret methods, was even in a strange state of superimposing life and death!


    Even the immortal emperors of the heavens have never seen such a weird phenomenon!


    I''m afraid they can''t even dream that Su Yan is hiding in the chaos!


    As time gradually passed, it was gradually approaching the chaotic ceremony of Tantric Buddhism once every ten years!


    The Esoteric Chaos Ceremony was originally a ceremony used to pray and worship God, but after the five thousand years of Emperor Chaos��s retreat, there is one more content, which is to pray for the early return of the Patriarch!


    As the protector of the Western altar, Jin Shiya had received an order very early to ask her to go to the central altar to prepare for this chaos ceremony.


    This is the responsibility that Jin Shiya can''t shirk, she originally wanted to keep Su Yan in this western altar.


    But Su Yan said, "I will also go with you. I also want to see the magical powers of Esoteric Buddhism, and I want to see what you said, what is the existence of God who will respond to your ceremonies..."


    Jin Shiya persuaded: "Will it be too dangerous to do this? If you let them see through your identity, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble. After all, your strength is not the peak of the year."


    Su Yan said, "Troublesome things are not something you can hide from if you want to hide. It''s better to face them directly. And I have always been very concerned about what I said to you. If God''s will really existed, then I was back then. Being besieged by the heavens and immortal emperors and fallen, then the consciousness of God must also be involved..."


    Jin Shiya was a little confused for a while, and said: "Why does God''s consciousness want to deal with you?"


    Su Yan gently shook his head and said: "There are some things that cannot be said. Once the words are spoken, the existence in the dark will know what you and I are talking about, whether in the chaos or outside the chaos. The time is up. , You will naturally understand these things, you only need to know one point, that is, I will be besieged by the emperors of the heavens, and it is not just a pure power struggle!"


    Jin Shiya nodded lightly, only feeling that what Su Yan said was very strange.


    She knows Su Yan''s character. Once Su Yan decides something, she will definitely do it!


    No matter what difficulties you encounter, or interference from others, it is impossible to affect Su Yan''s mind! As long as he recognizes this matter, then this matter will definitely be achieved!


    These words that Su Yan said were not groundless.


    When he was still at his peak strength, he was faintly aware of it.


    The reason why this world will be separated from a group of chaos, the immortal gods and demons bred from the chaos will all fall into a deep sleep, only because there is a real creator in this world!


    There are countless civilizations in the heavens and all realms, and the number of creatures is more than hundreds of millions, all because of the gift of this creator!


    But no matter who it is, as long as he wants to spy on the power of the creator, he will disappear mysteriously!


    Su Yan knew that there were two extremely powerful beings. These two extremely powerful beings had always been hidden in the shadows, never participated in disputes between the heavens, and had never condensed their own fairyland.


    But in terms of power, it is far stronger than those who have shaped the fairyland, and they have reached the point where they have reached the peak!


    Not only was it easy for these two to shape their own fairyland, even creating the world was a matter of hand for them, but after exploring the power of the creator, they both mysteriously disappeared...


    Before these two disappeared, Su Yan had a conversation with them, and these two mentioned some things, it seems that there is a divine sense that transcends time and space to be crushed from the eternal age!


    Therefore, it is not that Su Yan is overly sensitive, but that it is taboo to talk about those things in words!


    Su Yan suspected that the reclusiveness of the Great Primordial Chaos was not that simple, but he was afraid that he had already touched the ceiling of this world power, and then inevitably touched the power of the Creator...


    The so-called seclusion is just a rhetoric. In fact, the Great Primal Chaos has long since pursued the power of the Creator!


    Then he will definitely never come back...


    Su Yan can only bury these contents in her heart, Jin Shiya is far from such a realm, and she said that these will only be harmful and unhelpful.

 Chapter 4053： The shot is too lavish

    The fourth thousand and fifty-third chapter is too generous


    Jin Shiya''s servant quickly prepared the magical artifacts.


    This magic weapon looks like a carriage. Although there is still a phoenix mechanism beast in front of it, the driving force is actually at the bottom of the carriage.


    The formation of Chaos Tantra is also a self-contained system.


    However, relying on the power of chaos, this formation method cannot be used in the fairy world at all, and is only suitable for the world of chaos.


    From this western altar to the central altar, it takes almost ten star regions to cross. I don��t know how much time and space there is in it. The long distance can no longer be described in tens of millions of miles, it should be literally hundreds of millions of miles.


    The central altar of Esoteric Buddhism opens up space in the center of Chaos.


    The space is the size of a small country, and there are even more than 30 cities.


    The interiors of these cities are often very empty, full of magnificent religious buildings.


    Because of the characteristics of Tantric Buddhism, the population has never been prosperous. At its peak, there were only 20,000 people, and they had to station at the five major altars in the chaos.


    Such a huge space is only less than five thousand people, and it will naturally appear extremely empty.


    As a servant, Su Yan followed Jin Shiya to the central altar.


    Su Yan''s purpose was to see what God''s will was in the esoteric sacred scripture.


    After Jin Shiya came to the central altar, she didn''t make any stop, let alone her palace, and went straight to the council.


    It is said that there is a discussion in the council, and the guardian of the four altars in the town has also returned!


    In this very important closed-door meeting, it is said that all the things to be discussed are important matters.


    As Jin Shiya''s servant, Su Yan was naturally not qualified to enter the tall main venue, and could only wait in the side hall next to it.


    Su Yan would have thought that this side hall was very deserted, but found that the facts were completely contrary to what he had imagined.


    There are already many servants waiting in this side hall.


    After Su Yan entered this side hall, just looking for a seat to sit down, what was unexpected was that there was a groan from outside: "Who is that Xiao Su, come out!"


    Su Yan was strange. He just came to the central altar and didn''t even fall on the stool. How could anyone know his Xiao Su''s name?


    Su Yan was in the strange place when he saw two men wearing subservient costumes had already walked in.


    The attitudes of these two men were very arrogant. After seeing Su Yan, they said directly: "Who let you in here?"


    Su Yan already knew that the other party was here to find fault, but he just came here, no one knows him, so why would anyone come to find his fault?


    Is it the arrangement of Jin Shiya''s junior sister Zhai Chan?


    Looking at the emblems embroidered on the clothes of these two men, it should be undoubtedly from the central altar.


    One of the men had already noticed Su Yan��s gaze, and said directly: "You should have also noticed. This uncle is the deacon of the Central Altar. This is the responsibility of our two brothers. Without the consent of our two brothers, how dare you come in? of?"


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    I saw one of the men stretched out his hand and said with a high-pitched attitude: "Huh, take it."


    "What brought it?" Su Yan had a blank expression on his face. He was quite sure that it was the first time to meet the two of them, and he would definitely not owe them anything.


    "Do you understand the rules? The first time you came here, our brother even moved you a stool. Shouldn''t you pay a bit of tea and hard work? You didn''t give it to the people in this house!"


    Su Yan glanced at the tables and stools around here, and the man said again, "Don''t look at them. These tables and stools were all moved by our two brothers. Is there anything wrong?"


    There were a lot of servants in this room, but most of them were gloating, and no one wanted to help Su Yan.


    Of course, it''s no wonder who, it''s because of human nature.


    It''s just that Su Yan secretly thought it was a little funny. He was used to dealing with big people, and hadn''t dealt with these subordinates for a long time. Suddenly he was asked for a bribe like this, and he really couldn''t react!


    Not to mention the existence of the apex between the heavens, even if it is just the fairy king, it must be due to the face and will not do this kind of thing.


    Su Yan glanced at the two of them. After the two of them and Su Yan looked at each other, they raised their heads proudly, as if they didn''t intend to succumb to Su Yan at all!


    If Su Yan did not give them bribes today, they would never give up!


    Su Yan also didn''t bother to care about these two villains, remembering that there were a lot of innate spirit treasures with him, all of which were obtained from the Dragon Emperor''s Tomb in the Yuanjie with the Light Shang Demon King.


    These innate spirit treasures are no longer useful to Su Yan now.


    Su Yan took out two randomly, these two were called the voiceless dagger and the soul-falling knife.


    These two swords of innate spirit treasure rank at the bottom of those innate spirit treasures in Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan held it in his hand and could only be used as an unusable toy. It won''t hurt at all if you take it out!


    But the unused toys in Su Yan''s eyes are genuine innate spirit treasures from ancient times.


    Not only the two brothers in charge of this Pian Ting, but everyone in this Pian Ting has their eyes straight!


    They had no idea that Su Yan would be so generous in his shots!


    It''s actually two ancient treasures that I just took out casually!


    Even their owner may not have such a treasure, but this Xiao Su actually said that he took it and took it out!


    Is this okay?


    What is the origin of this Xiao Su?


    Someone is already asking about Su Yan''s origins!


    And the two brothers in charge of Pian Ting, after receiving the two Innate Spirit Treasures from Su Yan''s hands, their knees softened and they knelt directly in front of Su Yan.


    Just now I was still calling Su Yan as "Xiaosu", and now I was grateful and said: "Master Su, Lord! Did you really give these two treasures to our two brothers?"


    If they can get these two innate spirit treasures, let alone kneeling on the ground and calling out to the Lord, they would even ask them to call Su Yan''s pro-ancestor!


    In their capacity, they were not qualified to be exposed to the magic weapon of this kind of progression!


    The rest of the servants in this hall soon rushed over!


    "This is too generous! This is an innate spirit treasure! Is it just giving away like this?"


    "Tsk tusk, isn''t it a dazzling look? This Xiao Su is a fool, right? Such precious Congenital Lingbao actually said that and gave it away!"


    "If you look at the appearance, it should be an innate spiritual treasure from the ancient times, such a treasure! Tsk tsk... I am afraid that none of the priests had it! If you give me one, it will be worth the death!"


    "These two guys are really stupid and have a silly blessing. They actually got two innate spirit treasures like this! I really envy me! I have never touched an innate spirit treasure in my entire life, and I don''t know what it''s like! "

 Chapter 4054： Strike like electricity

    The fourth thousand and fifty-fourth chapter shot like electricity


    Only then did Su Yan know that the two innate spirit treasures he threw out would be such incredible treasures.


    This is actually not to blame for Su Yan, the characters he has recently come into contact with are no longer bothered to use these innate spirit treasures.


    If you use magic weapons, it must be at the artifact level, even if it is a quasi-artifact level!


    As his strength increases, Su Yan''s vision will naturally increase along with it.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, these innate spirit treasures are indeed little toys that are not used very much.


    But these servants are different. Their strongest cultivation base is only at the level of Jinxian''s early stage, so seeing these innate spirit treasures is naturally extremely eager.


    The gentleman said nothing to chase the horse, and since he had already said that he was going to send it out, there was no reason to take it back.


    Hearing that Su Yan really gave out the two innate spirit treasures, the two brothers were so excited that they kowtow to Su Yan!


    In the future, if they want to succeed in Esoteric Buddhism, they will count on the innate spirit treasure in their hands!


    The rest of the servants also surrounded Su Yan. Someone helped Su Yan move a stool, and others poured water on Su Yan''s tea, and then gave him a back and a shoulder...


    All of a sudden, Su Yan changed from Xiaosu who no one knew to Master Su who everyone loved!


    Su Yan can''t help feeling funny...


    Just when the excitement in this side hall reached its peak, there was a shout from outside: "Do you guys know what this place is? You dare to make a noise here?"


    A general in armor appeared at the door of this side hall with more than a dozen soldiers.


    As soon as the general appeared, the two brothers were beating Su Yan''s leg, but they said it was not good, saying that it was someone from the inspection hall.


    When Su Yanyi asked, he knew that the so-called inspection hall was responsible for the daily security and order of the central altar, and it had great authority in its hands.


    Although the rank is not high, but no one dares to offend easily.


    After the inspection hall appeared, the servants next to Su Yan immediately did a bird and beast dispersal. The general also saw Su Yan sitting on the stool at a glance, and said, "Are you making the noise here?"


    The general was very skillful in speaking, and he accused Su Yan when he came up, instead of accusing everyone of him.


    This is because the people who can come to this side hall are the servants of the nobles in the esoteric religion. If they are all hit, they will inevitably offend the masters of these servants.


    But as long as you pick up a disobedient face, it will be much easier!


    Su Yan didn''t expect this kind of deception would fall to his own head.


    This general came from the outside with a fierce murderous aura. It seemed that he had experienced tens of thousands of killings a long time ago, and his eyes and murderous auras were extremely fierce!


    Moreover, this general has sword eyebrows and stars, with a tall nose, and he looks like a talent, and he has the realm of an immortal king.


    After he came in, Su Yan still sat on the stool and did not intend to get up, which made him feel even more dissatisfied. A small servant dared to be so arrogant in front of him!


    After all, Su Yan is a figure used to the upper ranks, and he doesn''t know much about the rules of these subordinates.


    Sitting on a stool and watching the general walking forward and backward, there was nothing to express.


    After the general came over, he stared at Su Yan and said, "Since you saw this general, you still didn''t kneel down to pay a visit, so you dare to sit like this?"


    If it is to meet, it is considered to be true. Isn''t this wishful thinking to actually want Su Yan to kneel?


    Su Yan said calmly, "You are the fairy king, and I am also the fairy king. Why should I pay my respects to you?"


    Cultivation has no years, and thousands of years of cultivation can have dozens of generations. If you accept disciples and open sects, the seniority will become very difficult to control.


    Therefore, the rule of the immortal world is that whoever cultivates in Taoism is the Taoist brother.


    The general didn��t know that his Immortal King was fundamentally different from Su Yan��s. Within Esoteric Buddhism, how can a servant dare to sit on an equal footing with General Hu Ben?"


    This general obviously wanted to use his identity to suppress Su Yan.


    The immortal king''s cultivation base is a servant, which means that Su Yan has not been in Esoteric Buddhism for a long time, and his qualifications must be very low.


    But what the general did not expect was that Su Yan actually said leisurely: "We are not sitting on an equal footing now. I am sitting and you are standing. Isn''t it an obvious thing?"


    Su Yan''s back was pulled twice. This was a reminder called Su Yan''s convergent language. After all, the two brothers took Su Yan''s innate spirit treasure and called Su Yan to Su Ye. They stood both in their emotions and in reason. On Su Yan''s side.


    But no matter how much they stand on Su Yan''s side, they dare not directly confront the inspection hall.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the general was really angry and said: "I, Meng Chengji, have never seen an arrogant servant like you! Who is your master? If I can''t handle you today, I still have it in the inspection hall. What face is walking in the holy city?!"


    Of course Meng Chengji also knew that Su Yan had the cultivation base of the Immortal King, but he was already angry at this time, and he couldn''t wait to fight Su Yan to the death right away!


    Especially seeing Su Yan sitting leisurely on a stool, his anger grew more and more!


    And Su Yan sat on the stool, just looked at Meng Chengji obliquely, as if he didn''t put the other person in his eyes at all.


    Meng Chengji only felt that he had never been so despised in his life, a sword light appeared in his hand, and he pierced towards Su Yan straightly!


    But only a layer of cold light flashed, and then Meng Chengji flew out. These servants couldn''t understand what Su Yan did, but it seemed that one thing was very obvious!


    That is, Meng Chengji is definitely not Su Yan''s opponent!


    They originally thought that Meng Chengji could hang Su Yan, but they couldn''t think of a completely opposite ending after the match!


    After flying out, Meng Chengji broke a pillar and fell heavily to the ground. The broken pillar hit him again. Although it would not cause much damage, it made him faceless!


    The eyes of those servants looking at Su Yan at this time also all changed!


    It turns out that Xiao Su is not harmless to humans and animals at all, but a very powerful person!


    Only those elders can reluctantly suppress him!


    After all, in this central altar, Meng Chengji is already a master!


    "What did you just do? How could I fly out by myself?" Meng Chengji finally stood up from the ruins of the pillar, looking ashamed, completely no longer as dashing as he was just now.


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you even understand how you lose? Isn''t it too stupid?"


    Meng Chengji was humiliated by Su Yan, his handsome face had already turned red, but he had to admit that what Su Yan said was reasonable.


    If it weren''t for the difference in strength between the two sides that is too big to measure, there shouldn''t be such an outrageous scene!


    But the most hateful thing is that the speed of this Xiao Su''s shot just now is too fast!


    Quickly, even the eyes can''t catch what''s going on!


    Of course Meng Chengji understood that if this Xiao Su were to take his life just now, then he was afraid that it was already a corpse at this time!

 Chapter 4055： Scarlet Devour

    The fourth thousand and fifty-five chapters of blood swallowing


    Meng Chengji said: "I am not as good as you, how can you become a servant of a small area with your skill and strength?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "That''s naturally because of Miss Jin''s outstanding charm, I am willing to be her subordinate."


    Meng Chengji asked: "What is your background?"


    Su Yan smiled, "As a subordinate, you have a lot of problems."


    However, Meng Chengji also knows that Su Yan��s master is Jin Shiya. Although Jin Shiya has a very high status in the esoteric religion and is one of the patriarch��s direct disciples, she has never participated in the power struggle in the esoteric religion and has always stayed away. The western law altar of the power vortex serves as the protector, and there is almost no foundation in the holy city.


    Therefore, Meng Chengji was not afraid of Jin Shiya, but said to Su Yan: "You are indeed strong, but the enmity we have just stopped the inspection hall. You are waiting here! I don''t believe that the inspection hall can''t do you today!"


    Su Yan just looked at Meng Chengji, and then said after a while: "Incompetent people like to put such silly words, you are really too weak."


    "You...you wait for me!"


    Meng Chengji was almost about to vomit blood for three liters by Su Yan!


    He immediately drove the cloud and left with the dozen or so Taoist soldiers.


    After Meng Chengji left, the two brothers immediately talked about the power of the inspection hall at the central altar next to Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care much after hearing this, but what if the big boss of the inspection hall came?


    He didn''t want to cause trouble, but since trouble came to him, there is absolutely no reason to give in!


    At that time, it might be the one who kneeled down first!


    That Meng Chengji walked extremely fast, and came back extremely fast, as if he was afraid that Su Yan would run away.


    This time, Meng Chengji didn''t lead any Dao soldiers, only a man with **** eyes followed.


    This man has a very strange aura, and after seeing the man with the blood-colored eyes, all the servants have expressions of silence.


    Su Yan was the only one who didn''t care, still sitting on that stool.


    After Meng Chengji and the man with **** eyes fell, Meng Chengji said: "Brother, you must be careful. This person''s strength is very terrifying. I can''t bear even one of his moves, so he has been blown out!"


    The man with **** eyes sighed softly, as if he didn''t put Meng Chengji''s words on his heart!


    Of course, he already has the cultivation base of the quasi emperor!


    If you deal with a fairy king, you should be able to catch it with your hands, how can you lose to a mere fairy king!


    The crushing of this realm should be absolute, no one can violate it!


    The man with **** eyes glanced at Su Yan slightly and said, "Is your servant making trouble here?"


    "The mouth grows on you. Of course I can''t control how you want to talk nonsense."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Meng Chengji was furious again, but due to his own strength, he could only say in the ear of his senior: "Brother, look... is he very arrogant?"


    "No! Chengji, he is much more arrogant than you describe. I haven''t seen such an arrogant person for many years, especially his status is still a servant! If you don''t teach him, I really think you can Going sideways in the holy city!"


    The blood-colored brilliance gradually rose from the man''s body.


    And Su Yan finally got up from the stool. It seemed that this opponent was already in a completely different rank, so even Su Yan had to be a little serious to deal with it!


    The man with **** eyes said to Su Yan: "You still have time to kowtow to admit your mistakes. If your bones are broken, don''t say I''m too cruel! You should have heard of my name, right?"


    Su Yan said, "Your name? So do you still have this kind of thing?"


    A huge murderous aura burst out of the man''s blood-colored eyes!


    And Su Yan''s face gradually appeared a smile, looking at the man with the blood eyes: "I hope you have a greater ability, otherwise it would be too boring. I have heard about it before I came here, inside the central altar. There are so many talents, there are many powerful masters, I hope you don''t let me down."


    "What a madman! Your strength is indeed outstanding among those immortal kings in the immortal world. Before joining Esoteric Buddhism, you must be a person with a face and a face in the immortal world, but here is the center of chaos, not the immortal world, you want If Saye, you really have found the wrong place!"


    The blood-colored light suddenly magnified in the void, and finally turned into a blood-colored hydra, attacking Su Yan!


    This blood-colored Hydra possesses an extremely terrifying aura. Not only is the mimicry very successful, this blood-colored power itself is already very weird, and it is different from any kind of immortal element that Su Yan has seen before. In the absence of immortality, it is blessed. Below, you already have the power to destroy the world!


    Su Yan once defeated the two quasi-emperors Guo Lanyan and Shenyin in one breath, but don''t forget that at that time Su Yan had the blessing of the immortal demon tree, and the battlefield was in the fairy world!


    Especially the second point is extremely important, because the battlefield is in the immortal world, Su Yan can use the power of all kinds of immortals!


    This place is located in the center of chaos, the power of Xian Ze is like the law of another world, there is no way to exert real power at all!


    And this **** aura should be changed by the power of Chaos. The man with this blood eye can be regarded as a home battle, regardless of the time and place, he is on his side!


    What''s more, he still has the cultivation base of the quasi emperor!


    But from Su Yan''s body, a **** breath suddenly burst out!


    Although this blood-colored breath didn''t turn into a horrible and ferocious monster like a Hydra, after the two blood-colored breaths collided head-on, it directly dissipated the blood-colored Hydra into its shape!


    It seems that this **** breath of Su Yan is swallowing the **** breath on the other side!


    After two powerful forces collide head-on, how can one party swallow the other?


    This is too unreasonable!


    This obviously unreasonable thing happened in front of them like this, so that they would have no chance to refute it!


    The man also showed an incredible expression. He is a dignified quasi-emperor. The realm of power should have an advantage. How can he be suppressed by the opponent to the point of being swallowed?


    How can this be?


    The **** breath that Su Yan showed up soon overwhelmed everything!


    Then it condensed into an extremely majestic death light in the sky!


    If this light of death comes down, I am afraid it will cause extremely terrifying damage!


    Meng Cheng was on the side of the base station, thinking that the brother could help him and the inspection hall to find a place, but what was unexpected is that the situation would still be so one-sided!


    I couldn''t help but have a lot of questions in my heart, what is the origin of this man? !

 Chapter 4056： Zhai Chans help

    The fourth thousand and fifty-sixth chapter Zhai Chan''s help


    Soon, the light of death condensed in the sky came down!


    The man with **** eyes was swallowed by death light both physically and mentally!


    The powerful dead spirit shook the surrounding buildings!


    The thick purple cloud in the sky was also stirred by the death light!


    When the breath of death spread, all the servants were stunned, and I didn''t expect to witness incredible things!


    And the bigwigs who were discussing major issues of Esoteric Buddhism in the council were all shocked!


    The aura of destruction contained in the death light is enough to make these big brothers feel a great threat!


    Jin Shiya had a very bad premonition in her heart. She already felt faintly in her heart that this matter must have something to do with Su Yan.


    Soon, the sacred referee elder of the council walked out with people, and the thick cloud that caused death in the sky had not completely dissipated!


    Soon, the eyes of these esoteric leaders fell on Su Yan!


    Because everyone can see that this terrifying death of power was caused by the man in front of him!


    Su Yan was neither humble nor arrogant after seeing the bigwigs of these councils, nor did he panic at all.


    And the man with **** eyes finally got up from the ground!


    Even if the body of the Emperor Zhun came to bear the death light abruptly, it was a very reluctant thing.


    This man with blood-colored eyes had the ability to destroy the death light, but at the last moment he suppressed his own power and with his body abruptly withstood the bombardment of the death light.


    What he did was actually the result of many considerations.


    If it is normal, who would be willing to bear such a terrifying death with his own body?


    If he wants to destroy Su Yan''s death light, he needs to fully release his quasi-emperor''s power!


    If you do this, I''m afraid that many palaces around you will collapse because of this. It is naturally not allowed to use power like this in the holy city!


    So he could only endure Su Yan''s death, and then spit out a mouthful of blood. At this time, he was already crumbling like golden paper!


    The man with blood-colored eyes was already injured, and Su Yan still seemed to be able to do well. The result of this confrontation can be said to be self-evident.


    Zhai Chan had discovered Su Yan before Jin Shiya, and murmured, "Does that unknown Xiao Su have such a great ability? Chi Tong is the best in our generation."


    This red-eyed man is also considered to have a great background, is now the eldest disciple of Song Shenwei, the head of Esoteric Buddhism, and is already the number one master in the third generation of Esoteric Buddhism!


    But in the brief confrontation with Su Yan, he was completely suppressed by Su Yan.


    Although he didn''t fully demonstrate his strength, the victory and defeat of the square inch is already very clear.


    Jin Shiya also quickly discovered Su Yan. She originally wanted to act low-key, but looking at the current situation, she couldn''t keep it low.


    The sage elder asked: "Crimson Eye, what happened here? How did you fight with people and disturbed the operation of the council? Do you know what the crime is?"


    Before the red pupil could answer, Su Yan already said, "Everyone just said hello to each other, and then they discussed it again. In fact, nothing big happened."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Meng Chengji was so angry that his nose was crooked!


    But now they are the ones who have suffered. If this incident is spread out, I am afraid that it will also greatly harm their face, so it is better to simply admit that this is a harmless and elegant discussion.


    Zhai Chan looked at Su Yan amusedly, but the big guys around her couldn''t laugh at this moment.


    These big guys were all born in the holy city, and their relationship with the inspection hall is not shallow. How can they live by seeing such a big ugly appearance in the inspection hall?


    Meng Chengji supported Chitong, and then whispered: "Brother, what should we do?"


    Chi pupil wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then knelt down on one knee: "It is a sin to disturb the council, but there are servants who resist the inspection hall and we have to take action. Everything is done in accordance with the law!"


    Meng Chengji didn''t expect that Chitong would actually tell the truth about this incident, so he had to kneel down and said, "It''s all my problem. It''s because I was provoked. The inspection hall cannot enforce the law, so I asked the seniors to come to help... ��"


    This matter is not complicated at first, and it is very simple for these big guys to figure out what happened.


    What''s interesting is that after hearing the whole story, Zhai Chan actually said: "The inspection hall is too domineering to do things. It''s just that the louder speech makes others kneel, let alone Xiao Su. , If someone dared to force me to kneel, then I would take action. It is said that there is gold under the knees of men, and this one will fight as long as it is a hot-blooded man."


    Someone immediately retorted: "The Inspectorate is responsible for all public security in the holy city, and provoking the Inspectorate should of course be regarded as a challenge to the order of the holy city and the esoteric code! It does not matter if you kill it!"


    Zhai Chan said dissatisfiedly: "Do you mean killing? Hehe, can you be marked as rebellious as long as you disagree with the inspection hall? Then who dares to come to the holy city, the ghost knows when the inspection hall will convict me!"


    "Zhai Chan! You are slandering!"


    "Stigmatization? What I said is the truth. If the inspection hall thinks you are going to kneel when you make a loud noise, do you kneel or not? Is it rebellious if you don''t kneel?"


    The elder was speechless by Zhai Chan''s refutation, but his complexion was flushed, and he looked very annoyed!


    After Zhai Chan''s speech, public opinion turned a lot towards Su Yan.


    Because the inspection hall has great authority, domineering is not a matter of a day or two. Many people have suffered from the inspection hall''s losses, but they have tolerated it because of the opponent''s power. Now it is a good point for emotional outbursts.


    The inspection hall is led by Lan Ji, the elder of the council. Lan Ji now has a face like a volcano about to erupt!


    But now that public opinion is not on their side, if they want to force their way out, I''m afraid it will only make others even more disgusted!


    But today''s hatred, he definitely recorded it in the Inspectorate!


    Then Zhai Chan said a few more on-the-spot remarks, and the originally very tense atmosphere gradually eased slightly.


    Zhai Chan''s words are as sharp as a knife, and he has a very good grasp of public opinion, and he thinks he can be regarded as a very powerful woman.


    What''s more, after Zhai Chan said so many good things to Su Yan, he blinked at Su Yan, as if everyone was familiar with it.


    In fact, everyone has only one side, and there is still a very unpleasant quarrel between Zhai Chan and Jin Shiya.


    Since Su Yan is Jin Shiya''s person, it would be good for Zhai Chan not to fall into trouble. Why would he help Su Yan?


    Su Yan knew clearly in his heart that Zhai Chan''s help was definitely purposeful. She helped you today, maybe you will pay her favor tomorrow.


    Otherwise, Zhai Chan had no motive to help Su Yan at all, and he was still saying these things under the guise of offending the Inspectorate.

 Chapter 4057： Su Yans curiosity

    The fourth thousand and fifty-seventh chapter Su Yan''s curiosity


    The biggest in the council is the elders.


    When everyone was in a quarrel, the elders of the holy referee didn''t speak and kept staring at Su Yan.


    After seeing Su Yan for a long time, the sage elder finally asked: "You are extraordinary, what is the source of it?"


    The sage elder in front of him looked like a very old man, his white beard almost dragged to the ground.


    Although the appearance looks very old, the gleaming light in the little eyes tells everyone without a doubt that the elders of the sacred referees are definitely not a fool!


    But what surprised Su Yan even more was that the elders of the saints were not in the realm of the immortal emperor.


    Jin Shiya once said that there are at least five masters of the immortal emperor rank in Esoteric Buddhism, and the elders of the sage referees are already the leaders of the council, and they are not in the realm of immortal emperor.


    The current Su Yan deliberately hides his strength, only the immortal emperor level can see it.


    After the battle with the Great Emperor Changsheng, the master of Dark Origin, and the Immortal Emperor Zhixing, Su Yan''s power once again broke through his own limits and has grown tremendously.


    The sage elders could not see the depth of Su Yan, but felt that the man in front of him was indistinguishable from reality, as if he was extremely strong and weak.


    This weird sense of contradiction was of course caused by Su Yan deliberately hiding his strength.


    But this thing is amazing. You know that Su Yan is hiding his strength. After all kinds of trials, you still don''t know how strong Su Yan is.


    Before Su Yan could answer, Jin Shiya said: "He is my person. I rescued him from the immortal world. When he first came back, he was seriously injured and unconscious. He only woke up for three months. Now he is by my side as mine. Guard. In the future, it is very likely that they will be members of our esoteric religion... Since everyone is their own, I think what happened today is just a misunderstanding."


    Jin Shiya''s words were so impeccable that people couldn''t fault her.


    Jin Shiya said that Su Yan is very likely to join the esoteric religion in the future. The implication is that Su Yan is not a esoteric person now, and it is considered to have left a lot of leeway.


    Then Lan Ji said, "I have done so boldly when I came to the Holy City for the first time! If you visit the Holy City a few more times, won''t you even have to tear down the council?"


    There are elders and some factions in the holy city. Seeing that the inspection hall looks dull, they naturally find face.


    For them, of course, the easiest way to find face is to imprison Su Yan, and then slowly figure out what charges are suitable for Su Yan!


    Jin Shiya would never agree with this happening, saying: "Elder Lan, are you planning to be an enemy of me in the inspection hall? He is my representative. If you want to move him, it is better to take me back first! This kind of ability!"


    Jin Shiya looks very elegant and gentle, but in fact her character has always been very strong!


    Otherwise, Zhai Chan would not get that slap!


    What Jin Shiya said was equal to the water poured out. If anyone dared to persecute her, then she would definitely dare to fight anyone in this holy city!


    Both Jin Shiya and Zhai Chan were direct disciples of Emperor Chaos, and their status in Esoteric Buddhism was even higher.


    Although Lan Ji had a city mansion, he didn''t dare to fight against Jin Shiya directly in the holy city. This matter could only be pressed.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these disputes. He was thinking about another question. Why is Song Shenwei, the head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism not here?


    This is very suspicious!


    Even Jin Shiya has to rush back from the extremely remote Western Methodology to participate in this closed-door meeting, but Song Shenwei as the number one figure in Esoteric Buddhism is nowhere to be seen. What is going on?


    The elders of the sacred referee also have a headache on how to deal with Su Yan, because both sides have supportive forces behind them.


    In the end, they could only play 50 boards each.


    When these fifty big boards fell to Su Yan, it was light and light, but he was punished to think behind closed doors for three years in the western law world.


    Su Yan certainly didn''t care about such punishment.


    After this battle with Chi Tong, Su Yan was truly famous in the holy city.


    Everyone now knows that there is a very remarkable master named Xiao Su in the Western Methodology world.


    After this battle, Jin Shiya was a little worried, because then they couldn''t maintain the so-called low-key.


    Jin Shiya has an exclusive mansion in the holy city, and she has to conduct that lengthy closed-door meeting.


    Su Yan first returned to Jin Shiya''s mansion.


    This mansion is at least 30 acres in size, and there are countless pavilions, pavilions, and pavilions inside.


    However, many places are deserted or semi-abandoned, and it can be seen that Jin Shiya rarely returns to the mansion in the holy city.


    In the chaos, the light emitted by Ziyun is the light source of everything, and there will be no changes in the rising and falling of the moon.


    Changes in time can only be measured by an hourglass.


    After about five hours, Jin Shiya did not return, but Su Yan waited for another visitor.


    Zhai Chan actually came on the initiative, and Jin Shiya was not in the mansion at this time. Of course she came here for Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not surprised by Zhai Chan''s visit, but he didn''t expect Zhai Chan to come to him in such a hurry.


    After Zhai Chan arrived, he directly said to Su Yan: "You were able to win the battle with Chitong today, so I am particularly optimistic about you. If you can''t defeat Chitong, it will prove that you are not worthy of investment."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "What you said about the value of investment should actually be utilization value. What do you use me for?"


    Zhai Chan said, "You are a wise man, so I won''t talk nonsense with you. Do you know why the council called us all to open this closed-door meeting?"


    "I don''t know." Su Yan said these three words honestly.


    "Didn��t Senior Sister Jin tell you? It��s no wonder that she has always been the queen of gods and doesn��t interact with anyone. You don��t have much contact with her, and you will get acquainted with her. I found her cold outside and even colder inside." Zhai Chan said.


    Zhai Chan didn''t know that Xiaosu standing in front of her was the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    She said anything bad about Jin Shiya in front of Su Yan, and it would not have the effect of separating the two of them.


    But Su Yan didn''t expose Zhai Chan, because Su Yan was really curious, what kind of content Zhai Chan had to say after so much preparation.


    Zhai Chan said, "Sister Jin hasn��t told you about the really important contents. Let me tell you. Chaos Esoteric Buddhism was born and exists in Chaos. It never participates in the struggle between the heavens, but it doesn��t mean that we have no enemies. ."


    "You also have enemies?" Su Yan was a little strange.


    Because what Zhai Chan really said was what Jin Shiya hadn''t said before, and Su Yan''s curiosity was really aroused.

 Chapter 4058： Zhai Chans ambition

    The fourth thousand and fifty-eight chapters of Zhai Chan''s ambition


    Zhai Chan said: "The holy city is a space opened up by the ancestors with great magic power, but before the holy city was opened, this was the central node of chaos. Do you know what the central node means?"


    "Excuse me, what do you mean?"


    Zhai Chan said: "You also know that before the yin and yang are separated, there is chaos, and the central node of chaos is the initial point of time and space. As the yin and yang are separated, this point will become almost endless space and time. This one The central node can be regarded as the beginning of everything."


    "Why did Emperor Chaos build the holy city on such a central node?"


    Zhai Chan said: "The Patriarch''s foresight, the realm has exceeded the heavens and humans, where we can measure. But the central node has always been a paradise for monsters before it was opened up as a holy city."


    "What kind of monster can live in the chaos where time and space are mixed together? This is too ridiculous. Even the emperor can''t survive such chaos? This is more difficult than walking on the surface of the sun. !"


    Zhai Chan laughed loudly and said, "If you think about it again, can''t life be conceived in chaos?"


    Su Yan''s brain quickly turned, and a very strange monster quickly flashed through his brain. This monster has several pairs of long hands like tentacles, and the body is a large fleshy ball. There are no facial features on the big fleshy ball.


    The name of this monster is Chaos!


    Chaos is one of the mortal evils!


    Su Yan said, "Is this the place where the Chaos Monster used to be? The Great Chaos killed all those Chaos and built the Holy City?"


    "Yes, Xiao Su, you really are a smart person, you can be smart! The council called us together because every once in a while, those chaos would attack the holy city, wanting to destroy the holy city and then rebuild it. Their chaotic paradise!"


    Su Yan said: "The council is so nervous, there must be a lot of chaotic monsters, right?"


    Zhai Chan stretched out a finger and said, "The last time Chaos that attacked the holy city, there were almost 100 million heads."


    "One hundred million?" Even Su Yan became extremely surprised this time, "Isn''t this number of people overwhelming?"


    Zhai Chan said: "An elder has already made a prediction that in the future he sees, the number of chaotic monsters will be more than three times as many as before!"


    A chaotic monster is enough to destroy a civilization!


    This kind of monster, even if it only appears in the lower realm, will cause an irreversible terrible disaster!


    It can almost be regarded as a pronoun of disaster in itself!


    What is the concept of 300 million chaotic monsters?


    If placed in the Nether, all civilizations in the Nether will be completely destroyed!


    Even the immortal emperor who can destroy the galaxy, I am afraid I can''t say that I can steadily wipe out all these chaos, right?


    Zhai Chan said: "This is the main content of today''s closed-door meeting, and all the forces of Esoteric Buddhism will be trained how to deal with those chaotic monsters."


    "What do you mean by telling me this?" Su Yan said.


    Zhai Chan said to Su Yan: "I know that a good man like you will never be willing to subdue to others, so there is one thing to discuss with you. If we can succeed, the entire Esoteric Buddhism will fall into the hands of you and me, can you? Don''t you want to master the Esoteric Buddhism? This is a powerful force comparable to the heavenly court!"


    Su Yan said: "You really love to laugh, I''m the only immortal king who cultivates, there are at least five great emperors in the esoteric religion, how can those five great emperors bow their heads to me?"


    Zhai Chan said: "It seems that my senior sister is very caring for you. I have even told you these secrets, but...what she can give you, I can give you the same things she can''t give you, and I am the same. I can give it to you."


    Zhai Chan said that he half took off the golden silk clothes on his body, underneath was the skin that looked like fat, and the figure of a goddess that was almost perfect.


    At the same time, a scent of fragrance penetrated into Su Yan''s nose...


    Zhai Chan didn''t know the tricks of sexual seduction, and she didn''t need any tricks of seduction, because she exuded the fragrance of virginity.


    Zhai Chan had never experienced a man, and his body was full of pure Yin breath. If it is a double cultivation together, it does not take long for Su Yan to break through to the realm of the quasi emperor.


    Zhai Chan stared at Su Yan with bright eyes, and said, "My senior sister is a married woman anyway. Why should I tell you more about the principle that a good woman does not marry? If you can do this As far as the matter is concerned, not only the Esoteric Buddhism, but I am also yours."


    Zhai Chan was already very willing to spend his money.


    But Su Yan took a step back, opened the distance between Zhai Chan and Zhai Chan, and said: "The female **** is really amazing, it almost broke my mood!"


    "You idiot!" Zhai Chan smiled at Su Yan, and then put on the clothes again. After putting on the clothes, she revealed a sense of extravagance.


    A woman like her has always been aloof, asking her to lay down to seduce a man, but this moment is already the limit.


    I want her to keep scratching her head, I''m afraid she can''t accept it herself.


    Su Yan said: "The Holy City has to deal with 300 million chaotic monsters. What does it have to do with us? I still haven''t figured out the logical connection in this."


    Zhai Chan said to Su Yan: "Those chaotic monsters actually want more than just destroy the holy city. In fact, they are still asking for something. This thing is the key. If this thing falls into your hands, then the holy Both the city and the esoteric religion will fall into our hands. Even if the holy city is not available, with this thing, we can open up and create a world in the immortal realm or chaos! At that time, you were the **** emperor, and I was the **** queen, why bother Look at the faces of others in this holy city?"


    Su Yan suddenly became interested, and said: "What is this thing you are talking about, it sounds like it is very powerful, it seems that after you get it, you and I can enter the realm of the immortal emperor... Is it possible that there is something in this world? Such a powerful thing?"


    Su Yan was half-believing what Zhai Chan said, but for now, what Zhai Chan said is close to the Arabian Nights. In fact, there is no room for manipulation.


    However, Zhai Chan said, "Knowing that you are not good to fool, I ask you, have you ever heard of the seeds of the cause of the Tao and the seeds of the fruit of the Tao?"


    Before the ancient times, even those ancient emperors had not completely ruled the heavens. Legend has it that there was an Emperor Chi Ming who had sowed ten seeds on the heavens.


    These ten seeds are called Daoyin seeds.


    Three of the Daoyin seeds later grew into good fortune-level artifacts, one of which was the famous "Good Fortune Record", which was in the hands of the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 4059： Two seeds

    The fourth thousand and fifty-nine chapters two kinds of seeds


    The merits of all beings among the heavens will be displayed on the "Record of Good Fortune Merit", so the heaven will become the apex of all heavens.


    Therefore, the Jade Emperor had the legitimacy to establish Heavenly Court.


    In addition to these three well-known Dao-caused seeds, there is another seed that later transformed into an adult and became the realm of the great emperor. He was the strong one among the late immortal emperors and was revered as the spiritual emperor.


    In addition to these four Dao-caused seeds whose whereabouts are clearly known, there are six Dao-caused seeds scattered among the heavens. They may have been conceived into divine tools long ago, but they have not been known.


    Or maybe there is a special destiny, maybe it was hidden in some places by some top powerhouses.


    These six Taoist seeds, no matter who can get one of them, then a very powerful man will rise between the heavens!


    But if these six Taoist seeds are easy to get, then they won''t be lost in the long river of history.


    Now Zhai Chan said that the Great Primordial Chaos might have treasured a Daoyin seed in the holy city, and even Su Yan had a keen interest!


    Although Su Yan already had many artifacts in his hands, none of them were of good fortune level.


    If you can get a good fortune-level artifact, then it will definitely improve Su Yan''s strength by leaps and bounds!


    As for Dao Fruit Seeds, there are not so many.


    After a mortal becomes an immortal emperor, it is tantamount to forming a fruit of the supreme path. If this Dao Fruit has a special chance, it will give birth to seeds, which are Dao Fruit Seeds.


    Although the origin of Tao fruit seeds is very simple, it is extremely rare.


    An immortal emperor may spend his entire life, and thousands of years will not form a Tao fruit seed.


    But if you form the Dao Fruit Seed, no matter who gets this Dao Fruit Seed, even if it''s just a mere mortal, it is tantamount to mastering an incredible fairy relationship.


    Dao fruit seeds can be said to be a bridge to the realm of the emperor.


    Dao fruit seeds are precious, but for Su Yan, they are not necessary.


    He practiced all the way, and no matter what the watershed of the realm was, he easily stepped through it. Even without the power of the Dao Fruit Seed, he would definitely be able to return to the peak strength of the Immortal Emperor back then!


    Therefore, Su Yan said: "Although the names of the two kinds of seeds of Dao cause and Dao fruit are only one word difference, the actual content is very different. Do you say that the emperor Chaos hidden in the holy city is a Dao cause seed or a Dao fruit seed? "


    Zhai Chan said: "The Patriarch only told me about this kind of thing in a vague way. Apart from Patriarch, I am afraid that only my senior brother Song Shenwei knows about this. But whether it is the Dao Cause Seed or the Dao Fruit Seed, if it falls Can''t you and my hands achieve hegemony?"


    Su Yan said: "This answer is very important to me. Dao cause and Dao fruit seed have completely different meanings."


    Seeing that Su Yan was so persistent, Zhai Chan had no choice but to say: "The seeds are hidden in the Qiankun Secret Pot. There is a world in the Qiankun Secret Pot. There are many restrictions and guards. There is no way to spy on it. I really can''t give you the answer to this question. ."


    Su Yan said, "Whether it is Taoist or Taoist fruit, there is only one of this kind, but you and I have two people...Would you like to share this rare treasure between heaven and earth?"


    Zhai Chan said: "I know you can''t completely trust me, but as long as I get the seed, I only need to do double cultivation with you, and then I can take what I need? You should already be at the top of the fairy king. If you do double cultivation with me If it takes only about three years, you can definitely enter the realm of quasi-emperor! If you rely on your own hard work, when will you cultivate?"


    The restrictions imposed by the Great Emperor Chaos were all aimed at esoteric followers who practiced the power of Chaos.


    Su Yan didn''t have the power of cultivating Chaos, and he already had the strength of the Immortal King''s Peak. It was easier to break through those restrictions than eating and drinking.


    But even if Su Yan broke the ban and got the seeds in the Universe Secret Pot, he still needed to find a way to evacuate from the holy city.


    At this time, Zhai Chan can provide good help, and then she can go far away with Su Yan and leave the chaos of Esoteric Buddhism!


    In fact, Zhai Chan had already given birth to the heart of apostasy. The life in this chaos was actually very boring, and the rules in esoteric religion were extremely strict, especially for women.


    It would be fine if Zhai Chan was just an honest woman, but she was born with a very high talent, otherwise it would not be possible to cultivate to the realm of a quasi emperor.


    In addition to extremely high talent, she also has a very strong ambition!


    But with Song Shenwei, she would never have the final say in esoteric religion.


    What''s more, there are checks and balances between the council and Song Shenwei!


    Zhai Chan has long been very dissatisfied with this system of Esotericism. The reason why he has not betrayed Esotericism is because Esotericism punishes people who violate the doctrine or betray them very harshly!


    As long as she freely displays the chaotic power of Esoteric Buddhism in front of the heavens and immortals, then Esoteric Buddhism will inevitably send a powerful emperor to chase and kill her!


    Zhai Chan naturally knew that the power of Emperor Zhun was like a three-year-old child in front of the emperor, and there was no power to fight back.


    But if she can have the strength of the great emperor level, there is no need to be afraid!


    So when she first saw Su Yan, she already had a plan brewing in her heart.


    Without Su Yan, no one would be able to break through the restrictions imposed by the Great Chaos Emperor.


    In the holy city, there has never been a strong person from the top of the immortal king, even if there is no news from Zhai Chan, it is impossible to know that there is a seed hidden in the depths of the holy city.


    Even though Song Shenwei''s supernatural powers were vast, he couldn''t even notice that someone in the holy city was already thinking of hitting that seed.


    Su Yan glanced at Zhai Chan again and asked, "Are you really sure that there is a seed treasured in the holy city? You have to know that this matter is very relevant. If there is any difference, you and I both want it. Head off."


    Zhai Chan said: "How can this kind of thing be false! I can swear that if what I said just now is something that deceives you, it will definitely be thundered and you won''t die!"


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    Zhai Chan walked towards Su Yan, the two bodies were almost close to each other, Zhai Chan whispered in Su Yan''s ear, how did she plan...


    Zhai Chan''s plan is not complicated, but it has to be said to be a fantastic idea!


    With Su Yan and her strength, the success rate of implementation is at least 60%!


    Dao Cause or Dao Fruit Seed, after the magic weapon of this kind of progression is obtained, it is equal to the means to enter the realm of the great emperor!


    There will naturally be many dangers in the implementation of the entire plan, but this is also inevitable.


    Even if there is only 10% certainty, many people will try it!


    Because the realm gap between Zhundi and Xiandi cannot be smoothed out all at once with time and effort!


    Once such an opportunity arises, even if there is only a one percent chance, someone will hesitate to launch an impact!

 Chapter 4060： People don’t punish themselves for their own sake

    The fourth thousand and sixtieth chapters are not for themselves


    After a long time, Su Yan said: "I really don''t want to join the Esoteric Buddhism. The Esoteric Buddhism is just my temporary shelter. If I am chased by the Esoteric Buddhism, where can I go?"


    It would be the best thing to get that kind of seed, but to plan for the worst in everything.


    If you can''t get the seeds and the conspiracy is seen through by the esoteric teachings, what should you do?


    If in this chaos, there is an additional powerful enemy like Esotericism, for Su Yan, it is absolutely not worth the loss.


    If that kind of seed is the seed of Dao cause, if you can get a good fortune-level artifact, then no matter what kind of adventure is worth it.


    But if it was just a Tao fruit seed, it would be more than worthwhile.


    Because even without Dao Fruit Seed, Su Yan could definitely raise his strength to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, it was just a matter of time.


    Zhai Chan said: "The power of Esotericism is indeed great. It is normal for you to have concerns, but you must not forget that the indescribable conditions in the chaos are about to strike. It will take at least a hundred years for Esotericism to solve those chaotic monsters. Could it be that this century? Can we not find a place to stay in the same time?"


    Su Yan smiled, Zhai Chan still didn''t know what a sinister situation he was going to face.


    For Su Yan, after leaving this chaos, it is the beginning of the real murderous intent!


    Zhai Chan seemed to understand Su Yan''s smile incorrectly, and said to Su Yan: "Are you agreeing to cooperate with me?"


    "You are an extremely ambitious woman, but I don''t know if you are ready to take risks, because no matter what ambition, if you want to achieve it, it''s not enough to rely on some empty words. "


    Zhai Chan laughed: "Don''t despise me just because I am a woman! You know, I have waited for this opportunity for more than seven thousand years!"


    Su Yan finally said: "This matter is very important, it is equivalent to tie my head around my waist, I can''t give you the answer in a short time, you have to let me think about it for a while."


    Zhai Chan said: "Okay, I can give you time. I believe you will choose me, because Esoteric Buddhism is not the Esoteric Buddhism founded by Patriarch back then. It''s just...this matter is very important, so you''d better not tell me. Senior Sister Jin, could you promise me this matter?"


    Su Yan asked: "Why can''t you tell her? Isn''t one more person more strength?"


    "She has an obsession in her heart. She will never leave Esoteric Buddhism before this obsession is realized. No matter what Esoteric Buddhism is now corrupted and degenerate, she will not care. The so-called people don��t kill themselves, I urge you to do so. One sentence is for your own good." Zhai Chan said, "My senior sister, you haven''t been in contact for a long time, so don''t be fooled by her gentle appearance."


    Su Yan smiled without saying a word.


    Zhai Chan continued: "You must have heard of it. My senior sister was the **** queen. After the fall of Emperor Xianwu, she has been unable to accept this fact. She has always thought that Emperor Xianwu will be able to kill the immortal world again... This is her obsession. As long as it is normal, people will think it is nonsense. But she has persisted for so many years and never thought of giving up. If she were a normal man, she would never think she could replace Emperor Xianwu. What do you think of her position in her heart?"


    Su Yan smiled. Hearing Zhai Chan''s words, he suddenly felt better after hearing Zhai Chan''s words. Then he said, "What you said should be right."


    "At the moment when the emperor fell, the soul and the fairyland collapsed together and turned into dust in the universe. Even if all the fragments of the soul can be retrieved, it is impossible to put together a complete soul, not to mention the fragments of the soul. It''s impossible to find it back long ago. You are of no value to her. If you ask yourself if you are better than Emperor Xianwu, you can go to my senior sister and see if she will beat you up!"


    In the end, Zhai Chan confidently said to Su Yan: "I think you are a smart person. You should know how to choose is best for you, so I won''t talk about it with you. You will give a reply after you think about it."


    Before Zhai Chan left, there was a confident smile on his face, and it seemed that Su Yan would be on her side.


    After Zhai Chan left, Jin Shiya came back.


    There is no need to conceal anything between Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    Regarding this seed that has been imitated like the secret pot of Universe, whether it is a seed of Dao cause or a seed of Dao fruit, this is the question that Su Yan most wants to clarify.


    Jin Shiya said: "The Patriarch once mentioned in front of me that he had collected a Daoyin seed in his hand, which was a miracle left by the ancient Emperor Chi Ming...Do you want this Daoyin seed?"


    Su Yan said, "There are only ten seeds of Dao''s cause since ancient times. If they are combined with the master''s obsession, they can be transformed into an artifact of good fortune! My ninth world reincarnation, the obsession is so great that there is nothing in the world today. People can be compared with me! Daoyin seeds will inevitably transform into an incomparable magic weapon after absorbing my obsession!"


    Jin Shiya said: "If the Dao Yin Seed is so powerful, then after the Dao Yin Seed, how could the Patriarch not conjure a magic artifact, but locked it in the Universe Secret Pot, would there be any danger? "


    "There must be no danger. The reason why the Great Primordial Chaos did not allow Dao to transform into a magical artifact from the seed is because he has insufficient obsession. Not everyone in this world has strong obsessions." Su Yan said.


    Jin Shiya frowned slightly at this time, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Do you think that it is very difficult to get Dao due to seeds?" Su Yan said, "I have just heard of your junior sister Zhai Chan''s plan. This is a seamless plan. If I do, I will at least 70% sure Daoyin got the seed."


    Jin Shiya said: "This is what I worry about. From the moment you steal the aisle cause seeds, it means that there is no room for maneuver between us and Esotericism."


    Then she said to Su Yan: "If it hadn''t been for a compelling moment, I wouldn''t want to betray the Esoteric Buddhism... After all, Esoteric Buddhism and Patriarchs are kind to me."


    Back then, Su Yan fell and the fairyland collapsed. If it hadn��t been for the Great Chaos Emperor to take in Jin Shiya, Jin Shiya would have already fallen with Su Yan. How could I go through such a long time and find it in this era? Su Yan?


    Su Yan said, "I know what you are worried about, and I also know your position, so I didn''t promise Zhai Chan this matter, I just said that we still need to think about it. We should also think about ourselves, Zhai Chan has already told me After that, it turns out that there is no peace in this chaos."

 Chapter 4061： Chaos Force

    The fourth thousand and sixty-first chapter the power of chaos


    Three hundred million chaotic beasts are on their way to the holy city!


    It took 37 years for the last Chaos Esoteric Buddhism to kill all 100 million Chaos Monsters.


    This battle will last at least a hundred years!


    Perhaps three times the number will usher in a qualitative change in the true sense, breaking the critical point that Esotericism can handle!


    Even if Esoteric Buddhism died out, Su Yan and Jin Shiya would never be buried silently for Esoteric Buddhism in this chaos! Need to go out of its own way!


    Now that they know that a huge storm is already brewing, Su Yan and Jin Shiya also need to prepare in advance.


    The preparation work Su Yan did was to learn from Jin Shiya the method of cultivating the power of chaos.


    In this chaotic world, there is absolutely no fairy spirit around, and even no vitality exists.


    If only relying on these immortal essences in the body, I am afraid that it may be exhausted at any time, and then it will be slaughtered at that time.


    In terms of emotion and reason, Su Yan must practice and develop methods of smelting the power of chaos.


    "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" is a set of exercises made by heaven and earth. It was sealed by the sky thunder on the mountain wall of the Promise Shenfeng in the Shangyuan world with thundercloud runes.


    Su Yan watched these thundercloud runes on the Promise Shenfeng for seven or forty-nine days, and finally achieved the supreme divine power.


    Although "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" contains the word chaos in its name, it is actually a set of exercises based on the creation of heaven and earth after the creation of heaven and earth.


    Chaos is divided into heaven and earth, and after having time and space, no creatures are born.


    The creatures who have never reached the chaos can''t create a technique that can swallow the chaos.


    It''s as if you can never imagine a color you have never seen before.


    There is a circle of candles in the room.


    Su Yan and Jin Shiya sat on the futon.


    This circle of candlelight is not stable, but is constantly jumping.


    There was no wind in the room, and it was Jin Shiya''s chaotic power that caused these candles to keep jumping.


    The greatest feature of the power of chaos is its great uncontrollability.


    If Su Yan were to force the power of the immortal essence in his body toward the outside, then the direction of the candlelights would definitely be the same, and would not be so confused.


    The uncertainty of this power itself is great, because the so-called chaos is a constantly moving whole, and it is in a very high-speed operation.


    In contrast, the world bred by chaos, although it is also moving, is extremely slow.


    To control the power of chaos, you must first understand what chaos is!


    Chaos includes everything in this world, whether it is the five natural elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, or the world and space, all can be included in the chaos.


    Although all-encompassing, chaos itself is an extremely abstract concept.


    It is like the Tao that Xiuxian said, a single word is all-encompassing, and there are many wonderful meanings that cannot be described by the language.


    To master the power of Chaos, you must forget all the common sense that you have mastered before.


    Jin Shiya only gently pushed the power of chaos on her body towards the outside, and the circle of candlelights immediately changed into frost. The strange thing is that these frosts are still beating, seeming to inherit the attributes of candlelight. .


    Jin Shiya waved gently, and these candles that had turned into frost changed into two different elements, wind and rain, and finally reverted to the candles in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The common sense of physics was completely broken in front of the power of chaos.


    Among the knowledge that Su Yan has mastered, only the power of prayer can make such an incredible possibility possible!


    Unexpectedly, the power of chaos can completely ignore the nature and carry out arbitrary changes!


    Although Jin Shiya showed only the most basic chaotic power, but...


    Su Yan has already seen that the power of Chaos is infinitely possible. If he has cultivated to the highest level, he is afraid that he will be even more powerful than those who have mastered the rule of immortality!


    The confrontation between the emperors is nothing more than confronting each other with the laws of the world!


    But the power of chaos does not need to be constrained by the laws of the world, wouldn''t it be possible to pierce through the emperor''s defenses at will?


    Jin Shiya then told Su Yan the secret technique of extracting the power of chaos. In front of Su Yan, she naturally had no reservations.


    Su Yan suddenly felt a sense of relief after hearing this tactic.


    Although it is only a basic method, it has an extremely clear explanation of the nature of chaos.


    People have to admire the Chaos Emperor who created Esoteric Buddhism in the chaos!


    Regarding only the understanding of chaos and time and space, all the great emperors Su Yan knew were no better than this chaotic great emperor.


    Then Su Yan used his own true power in accordance with the law, and soon a magical whirlpool was formed in the palm of Su Yan''s hand.


    The whirlpool of this spell originally wanted to change the power of the flame, but just after a little spark appeared, it disappeared in Su Yan''s palm.


    Jin Shiya said: "If you want to use the power of chaos, you need to forget all the exercises, spells, and changes in the fairy rules you have ever practiced. This kind of thing is easier for those immortals, because they have never I have mastered the rule of immortality, and I don��t understand how things change drastically on both the micro and macro levels. Because I have not mastered it, I have lost some shackles!"


    What Jin Shiya is talking about is the truth. It is much easier for those immortals to master the power of chaos after they come into contact with the secret method, and it will be more difficult for the golden immortals, and it will be even more difficult if they reach the realm of the immortal king and the quasi-emperor.


    Because mastering the power of chaos, you need to break your common sense!


    Some of the Zhun emperors who have a high level of cultivation have lived for tens of thousands of years. It is not an easy task to completely break the cognition of tens of thousands of years.


    And Su Yan has lived for more than tens of thousands of years, so Jin Shiya said softly: "It will take some time for you to master the power of chaos... It took me seven years to master the power of chaos. ..."


    But before Jin Shiya finished speaking, she saw that the power of Chaos that had collapsed in Su Yan''s hand had actually recovered, and then changed into frost, flame, thunder and other different powers at will!


    These changed powers are also extremely unstable, but they are full of chaotic power!


    Jin Shiya was taken aback, and she didn''t expect Su Yan to have mastered the power of Chaos within this short period of time!


    Even the most talented people in Tantra, it takes at least three years to refine their first ray of Chaos power!


    And Su Yan only spent this short amount of time!


    This is a bit too exaggerated! It seems that even the so-called common sense has been subverted by Su Yan!


    Su Yan said: "I use not the power of chaos you mentioned, but a combination of "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" and evolved. It belongs only to my own chaotic power! I didn''t expect that "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" could have this kind of power. An extraordinary change."


    Speaking and blowing arrows, Su Yan''s chaotic power has evolved into the purest immortal element.


    This means that Su Yan has been able to refine the ubiquitous chaos and then convert it into immortal yuan!

 Chapter 4062： Come prepared

    The fourth thousand and sixty-second chapter comes prepared


    Although the process of converting the power of chaos into immortal yuan is a bit cumbersome, it at least means that Su Yan has the ability to absorb surrounding energy in this chaos!


    This ability seems to be useless under normal circumstances, but if you encounter any difficulties, this ability can be used to save your life!


    Su Yan said: "It seems that no matter how far you have practiced, you can''t be complacent. I had a great friendship with Qingdi back then, and I learned a lot of useful things from each other by discussing swords with him, although today I haven''t seen the legendary Chaos Emperor. , But also learned the essence of chaos from you."


    Jin Shiya smiled sweetly, and said: "The main thing is that the husband is good enough! The power of chaos that others need to spend time to understand, you will understand it all at once!"


    After listening to Jin Shiya��s words, Su Yan didn��t have much pride in her heart. She just said, ��I��ve just started this chaotic power. It will take some time to say that it will take a while to fully grasp it. But I can already be sure, chaos. The power is the power above the immortal rule. Who is the Great Chaos Emperor and how can he comprehend such power?"


    Jin Shiya shook her head lightly and said: "The Patriarch rarely talks about his past, but I can be sure that after the opening of the world, the Patriarch has been born. If it is about the age of life, he will definitely not lose to the original Phoenix. It��s just that the Patriarch has been hiding in the chaos, so he has no reputation."


    Su Yan said: "The ruler of the origin of darkness was sealed by me and the Devil Emperor, and now it has been resurrected. I am afraid that all the indescribable existences in the subspace have also been awakened. Xiaoya, I think..."


    "Husband, you say." Jin Shiya put on a solemn expression.


    "I''m afraid it has reached the time when the era is about to change. When all the indescribable beings wake up from their deep sleep with the ancient gods, this time even the esoteric religion, who has been hiding in the chaos, can''t completely stay out of the matter. I can. Sure, there is more than one existence among the heavens..."


    Jin Shiya said: "When the new era arrives, it also represents the rise of new forces. Could it be the complete end of the Immortal Era?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said: "When the era changes, the storms of time and space will make it impossible for everyone to see the future direction. Even the Buddha cannot predict the entire future. We can only take one step and see one step."


    After mastering the power of Chaos, Su Yan spent a month in retreat in Jin Shiya''s mansion.


    In fact, after Su Yan defeated the red pupil, there was some public opinion in the city.


    After all, Chitong is the best among the three generations of Esoteric Buddhism disciples, and being able to defeat Chitong represents absolute strength!


    With such a powerful strength, how can you be a servant of a mere mere?


    But as Su Yan disappeared, these speculations or malicious voices gradually disappeared.


    A month later, the council issued three resolutions:


    The first is that everyone in the holy city is not allowed to leave!


    The second is that all the people from the four altars will withdraw into the holy city in the near future!


    The third is that the holy city must organize an expeditionary force to fight the monsters in the chaos first!


    This expeditionary force will select elites in the secret territory, and even Su Yan has been called up.


    After Jin Shiya saw the manuscript from the council, she immediately gave it to Su Yan, who was in retreat.


    Because according to the law of esoteric religion, the convocation of the council is not allowed to defy, no matter what method you use to avoid the enlistment or defy, the end will definitely be a killing!


    The content of the call-up order is very brief, only the place and time of the call-up.


    This place is located in the God of War Church on the west side of the holy city.


    The God of War Hall is a hundred meters high, it is a very tall building, full of magnificence!


    After a month of retreat, Su Yan washed away the dust in his heart, and when he reappeared, his temperament became more and more dusty.


    Before Su Yan entered the Hall of the Gods of War, he had seen Meng Chengji wearing the golden armor standing at the entrance of the Hall of the Gods of War, staring at him intently.


    Su Yan didn''t seem to see Meng Chengji, and walked directly towards the Hall of War God.


    With Meng Chengji''s strength, if he dared to do something with Su Yan here, he would humiliate himself.


    After Meng Chengji saw Su Yan, he didn''t directly conflict with Su Yan. He just made a gesture and immediately someone invited Chi Tong out from the Hall of War.


    The red pupil still had a pair of blood-colored eyes, and stared at Su Yan firmly, as if the cheetah had found the most favorite prey.


    Su Yan knew that the other party must have come prepared and would not let him enter the Hall of War God easily.


    After stepping up the stairs, Su Yan took the initiative to say: "It''s interesting that the two losers will get together."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Meng Chengji was about to use his power almost immediately, but the red pupils held down Meng Chengji and stared at Su Yan with those cold eyes: "Last time it was indeed your strength, there is nothing to say. But you win. If you pass me, you may not use your own power. The blood glow you used is obviously the brilliance of a divine tool!"


    The implication of Chi Tong''s words was that Su Yan was able to defeat him only by the sharpness of the artifact, not his own ability.


    Thinking carefully about this, how could Su Yan not understand?


    Su Yan said: "Isn''t the artifact a part of the artifact? If you fight against a dead enemy, can you still ask your dead enemy to have a artifact but you can''t use it?"


    After Chi Tong listened to Su Yan''s words, his expression was still very cold, but Meng Chengji couldn''t hold back. If Chi Tong held him down, he seemed to be rushing over to fight Su Yan at any time.


    Crimson Eye said: "I did not accept the last battle, so this time I want to try again with you."


    Su Yan said: "You are just my defeated general, why should I try again with my defeated general?"


    Red pupil said: "Do you know my position in Esoteric Buddhism?"


    Su Yan said in a strange way: "Does your position in Esoteric Buddhism have anything to do with me? I really like to say some weird things."


    Chi Tong really couldn''t hold back this time, and said: "The surname is Su, I didn''t think you would be so defiant!"


    "Is this level of you worth entering the eyes of my Dharma?" Su Yan retorted.


    Crimson Eye said: "You are really the most arrogant person I have ever seen! The surname is Su, very good! Since you are so arrogant, then I have to make a bet with you, and if anyone loses, I will give the other three knocks. Ring your head! Do you dare to make this bet?"


    Su Yan glanced at Chitong. This man has extremely high spiritual talents. He is already the first of the three generations of Esoteric Buddhism disciples. The talent is so high that he can enter the realm of Quasi-Emperor, so even if his mental state of mind is worse, he won��t be outrageous. Where to go.


    In other words, since this red pupil dared to stop Su Yan here, he must have come prepared!

 Chapter 4063： Red Hitomis bet

    The fourth thousand and sixty-three chapters of the red pupil''s bet


    But after Su Yan glanced at Chi Tong with disdain, he looked towards the inside of the God of War Hall.


    There have been many young talents in the Hall of Wars.


    Su Yan''s ignorant attitude made Chi Tong feel a strong discomfort. Since joining Esoteric Buddhism, he has always been a genius in everyone''s eyes, and he has never been so despised by anyone!


    Seeing that Su Yan was about to enter the God of War Hall, this time Chi Tong used his body to block Su Yan''s path.


    Su Yan said: "You are not letting me enter the Hall of the Gods of War. This is a violation of the council''s order, do you know?"


    Crimson Eye said: "So what? After the last defeat, I was actually not convinced. In this holy city, I couldn''t use my full strength to fight you, and you used the power of the artifact to deal with me. , I lost... I just lost to the artifact that exudes blood in your hand, not to you!"


    Su Yan glanced at Chi Tong and said, "Are you going to compete with me in the chaos outside the territory?"


    Crimson Eye said: "Of course not! You should already know why the God of War Hall called us all here! I want to make a bet with you to see who slays more Chaos Monsters outside the Territory!


    Su Yan looked very dismissive of Chi Tong��s bet, and then said: "What good is it for me to beat you? If I win you but I can''t get anything, then why should I? Want to make this bet with you?"


    Red pupil obviously did not expect this. After listening to Su Yan''s words, he was taken aback for a while, and then said: "If you defeat me, you can replace my position in the holy city, and your reputation will be completely overwhelmed. I!"


    The so-called reputation in Esoteric Buddhism and the holy city has no meaning to Su Yan at all.


    So Su Yan could only laugh contemptuously, feeling that what Chitong said was an ignorant child, and almost all of this bet was an element of anger.


    Of course, Chi Tong could feel Su Yan''s contempt, and said, "Why... don''t you dare to accept this bet?"


    Su Yan said: "I have never been afraid of anyone, even if you have never seen the world before, I am of course willing to accompany you if you want to bet, but you must at least show some decent prizes. A decent lottery is not called gambling, it''s called Porcelain."


    Perhaps stimulated by Su Yan''s words, Chi Tong took out a small box directly from his arms. Meng Chengji was surprised when he saw the small box and said, "Brother, you..."


    This small box is in vermilion color and looks quite ancient.


    Of course, what matters more is what is in the box.


    Chi Tong quickly opened the small box in front of Su Yan, and after opening it released an incomparably powerful celestial energy!


    There is a powerful demon inner alchemy inside...


    This demon immortal has at least ten thousand years of cultivation base, so the power of the Xian Yuan in the inner alchemy is extremely condensed!


    Only after killing the demon immortal can the inner alchemy be taken out of the demon immortal''s body!


    The inner pill of the demon is already very rare, not to mention that this inner pill is the demon pill of the demon immortal for ten thousand years, which is even more rare!


    What this demon''s inner alchemy gave to Su Yan was definitely an infinite supplement, and after taking it, it would definitely be worth more than a hundred years of hard work.


    So Su Yan suddenly became interested and said, "Since you have already taken out these good things, then I can''t show weakness..."


    Su Yan took out a precious orb, and the black and white energy in the orb was constantly circulating, and at the same time, there was an aura of ancient artifacts rushing toward his face!


    "This one is called the Profound White Orb. It is an authentic artifact. I took it from the world of Xumi. If you can beat me, this Profound White Orb will belong to you."


    After Chi Tong saw the Xuanbai Orb, a great brilliance suddenly burst into his eyes!


    Ancient artifacts can''t be seen casually, if he can beat Su Yan, he can harvest a genuine artifact!


    How many people can refuse this temptation?


    The value of the artifact is definitely far higher than the demon immortal inner alchemy displayed by the red pupil!


    But Meng Chengji was a little worried, but he was not afraid of Su Yan''s strength, but worried about what Su Yan would do in secret!


    But Chi Tong faced the divine tool, and there was no reason to refuse, not to mention that he wanted to find the place, so he would find Su Yan to set up this gambling game!


    Both parties had already made a bet under Meng Chengji''s witness, and then entered the Hall of War God one after another.


    The Hall of the Gods of War is already full.


    The young talents of the five great altars gathered in this hall of the gods of war, and the number of them was at least one thousand.


    However, the entry of Su Yan and Chi Tong still caused a small wave of waves, just because the two of them were in the highest realm.


    More than a thousand people may be very crowded for an ordinary small auditorium.


    But for the magnificent God of War Hall, it occupies only about one-fifth of the area, and the remaining four-fifths still appear very empty.


    The sky light spilled from the upper dome, and also filled the Hall of War God with an indescribable sense of holiness!


    Soon, a gray-robed old man appeared in front of Su Yan and the others.


    Behind this gray-robed old man were more than a dozen Taoist soldiers with halberds, who looked very mighty and majestic!


    After the gray-robed old man appeared, the War God Hall immediately became very quiet.


    This gray-robed old man has an extraordinary status and is a member of the council.


    After the old man came up, he said a lot of long scenes. These scenes were not nutritious. It was nothing more than to say that all the talents present were rare talents in esoteric religion, and they could be regarded as the future of esoteric religion.


    But Esoteric Buddhism is now facing a challenge, so it is necessary to select the strongest group of people, and then more resources will be poured into this group of people to train into powerful fighters of Esoteric Buddhism!


    The methods of Tantric Buddhism are very different from those outside the immortal world, and the resources needed for cultivation are also very different from those outside.


    If you can get enough resources, you should be able to advance by leaps and bounds in your practice!


    Su Yan had already observed it when he entered the Hall of Gods of War. Seventy percent of the 1,000-odd people were golden immortals, the remaining 30% were heavenly immortals, and only less than ten were immortal kings.


    These immortal kings are all alone, not mixing with those golden immortals and heavenly immortals, it is very easy to find them.


    Suddenly, Su Yan understood why Chitong was so confident!


    He is a quasi emperor''s cultivation base!


    He can be regarded as the highest existence in this Hall of War! Quite a feeling of standing out from the crowd!


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, because he had already planned to wait for a while to give Chi Tong a little surprise.


    In this bet, he is absolutely impossible to lose!

 Chapter 4064： Doom Fortress

    The fourth thousand and sixty-fourth chapter doomsday fortress


    The gray-robed old man said silly words for about half an hour, and Su Yan didn''t care about these words at all.


    At the end, the gray-robed old man spoke, saying that he would send all the soldiers in the Hall of War to a chaotic battlefield!


    There used to be another courtyard opened by the Patriarch in the chaos, originally intended to be used as the second sanctuary.


    But after the chaos invaded, this plan could only be abandoned.


    Later, this space was opened up as a fortress, because it was located on the only way for Chaos to invade the holy city, and later it served as the gateway to the holy city to resist those terrible chaotic monsters!


    Now it is said that above the fortress, you can see the chaos flying in the purple chaotic cloud...


    The war between Esoteric Buddhism and these chaotic monsters is almost on the verge of breaking out!


    Then the gray-robed old man took off the necklace from his neck, and the radiance from the necklace merged with the light from the dome of the God of War.


    Under the control of the old man, the two rays of light gradually turned into a dazzling light!


    This dazzling light broke through the space, and formed some form of spatial connection with the distant square.


    Only through the passage formed by this dazzling light can one enter the fortress on the other side.


    The Esoteric Buddhism''s space teleportation array is really something, completely different from any system that Su Yan has seen before.


    The gray-robed old man quickly said: "As long as you cross this space formation, you can reach the Doomsday Fortress. The doomsday fortress has arranged a quartermaster to meet you. You should have a mission there soon. Hurry up and move!"


    Under the urging of the gray-robed old man, the monks in the Hall of God of War quickly passed the space portal.


    Su Yan did not fall to the end, and followed the large troops through the space portal in the middle.


    This space portal created a light energy channel, about ten meters long, after walking past, it was another time and space.


    Su Yan and the others are located on the inner teleportation array of a fortress!


    After looking up, you can see the city wall two to three hundred meters high!


    On these walls, you can see densely packed spiritual symbols, as if every brick has been endowed with special psychic powers of esoteric religion.


    And countless bricks and stones have been constructed into huge psionic symbols!


    From a distance, it seems to be some kind of strange ancient totem!


    Looking up, the purple clouds in the sky are constantly rolling, and the red thunder is constantly appearing and disappearing among the purple clouds!


    It''s as if something indescribable is brewing in the depths of the chaos!


    There was originally a defense marshal in the doomsday fortress, and this defense marshal was very close after seeing Chitong, and he also called Chitong the junior junior.


    Later, everyone learned that the defense marshal of the Doomsday Fortress was called Lin Zijiu, who was the second disciple of Song Shenwei, the head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism.


    Under Lin Zijiu''s introduction, everyone has a basic understanding of the Doomsday Fortress.


    The defense of this doomsday fortress has been reduced to an exaggerated level. It not only has 8 million soldiers of esoteric teachings, but also possesses various powerful equipment and magical instruments developed by esoteric teachings.


    And this space itself is almost a fairyland existence!


    Judging from Su Yan''s eyes, even with the existence of the emperor Changsheng''s level, it is definitely not an easy task to attack the doomsday fortress!


    Lin Zijiu was very satisfied with the more than 1,000 people sent by the council.


    Especially after seeing a full of eight fairy kings, his face was full of smiles.


    But the newly arrived monks couldn''t laugh, and they were inexplicably nervous, because everyone had been pushed to the forefront of the confrontation with Chaos.


    Unknown danger is brewing in the purple cloud above his head, who doesn''t know when the overwhelming Chaos Monster will be killed!


    Lin Zijiu had nine adjutants, and Lin Zijiu sent two people to settle the monks.


    Only the eight immortal kings and the quasi-emperor Chitong stayed down, and he would personally come to receive these nine people.


    Lin Zijiu always wears a warm smile on his face when he speaks, and it is difficult for people to resent him.


    However, there are three traces of sharp claws on his face, which fills him with a sense of iron and blood!


    Then Lin Zijiu led the eight immortal kings on the city wall, standing on the towering city wall, able to have a panoramic view of the vast land.


    Lin Zijiu said: "The army of Chaos is still very far away from the Holy City. You may not be able to encounter Chaos if you stay here for a year. I just need to say hello to my needs, and I will try my best to satisfy them if they can meet them."


    But just before Lin Zijiu''s voice fell, I saw the purple-red clouds in the sky suddenly twisted!


    A dense cloud of lightning appeared in this strange twist!


    Many of these electric lights smashed into the boundless earth!


    It seems that even the wall under one''s step trembles with it!


    These immortal kings looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Instead, Lin Zijiu laughed loudly and said: "Look at my crow''s beak! Haha! Since the chaos monster has already invaded through the storm of space, let''s go to meet the enemy! Just let you see, we What kind of monster are you going to fight against!"


    Lin Zijiu just waved his hand, and soon the horn was sounded inside the fortress!


    The Taoist soldiers of the secret teachings soon appeared in the combat position, everything seemed so orderly and orderly!


    But Chi Tong said: "Second Brother, I plan to go out of the city to meet those chaos for a while!"


    Chi Tong took a look at Su Yan when he said that, meaning to remind Su Yan that there was still a gambling agreement between the two of them!


    If you go out of the city now, whoever slaughters more chaotic monsters will win!


    Lin Zijiu was not surprised, and said: "Little Junior Brother, you are as impatient as you always have. Depending on the extent of this space storm, there will be about 5,000 chaotic monsters invading. If you want to get out of the city, there should be nothing Dangerous."


    Lin Zijiu quickly let out a word, willing to go out of the city with Chi Tong to meet those chaotic monsters for a while, and now he can leave!


    Of course Su Yan would not be willing to fall behind, and almost all the other immortal kings chose to play!


    Now that you have come to the Doomsday Fortress, sooner or later you have to fight the chaotic monsters, it is better to be later than earlier!


    Just after Su Yan and the others left the doomsday fortress, there was a strong vague atmosphere on the outside of the fortress, and under the yellow sand, occasionally some huge and hideous bones could be seen.


    The scarlet pupil didn''t care about anything at all, it had already turned into a **** streamer and rushed directly into the scarlet space storm!


    And inside the space storm, many chaotic monsters can already be seen!

 Chapter 4065： Shoulder to shoulder

    The fourth thousand and sixty-fifth chapter is like an iceberg


    Before Su Yan came to Immortal Realm, he had already seen Chaos. Chaos was a very peculiar monster without facial features. It looked like a big ball of meat with some strange tentacles.


    When the first chaos came out of the space storm, Su Yan couldn''t help but let out a soft hey.


    Because the chaos that Su Yan has seen in the mortal world can display a dharmakaya for thousands of miles, and the dharmakaya can almost fill a medium-sized country!


    But at this time, the chaos that came out of the space storm was no more than seven or eight floors!


    This body is huge compared to human beings, but compared to the chaos of the mortal body of thousands of miles, it is really insignificant!


    Why, in the endless chaos, these monsters whose real names are chaos do not grow as huge as the mortal world?


    When Su Yan was wondering, Chi Tong had already fought against Chaos Fierce Beast!


    I saw a blood beam appeared in the void, and this blood beam was invincible, splitting several heads of chaos from the entrance of the space storm!


    Although Chaos''s body looks like an ordinary and incomparable big ball of meat, it is actually extremely hard!


    Ordinary creatures have absolutely no such hardness!


    The chaos that was split in the middle, dropped from the sky with a yellow-green strange liquid, and after it hit the ground fiercely, it was still wriggling!


    Those weird tentacles still grabbed the red pupil in the sky!


    Most of the monks who had been sent along with Su Yan and Chi Tong were standing on the head of the city, listening to Lin Zijiu: "The vitality of these chaotic monsters is extremely tenacious. After all, they are in the chaotic void without time and space A species that can survive in China. Even if it is severed, it still has enough vitality to survive!"


    Those monks were already dumbfounded. If a person were torn apart, even the Immortal Emperor would definitely not survive. Those Chaos could achieve this level. This vitality is really unbelievably tenacious!


    Chi Tong''s eyes looked down, and the scarlet sacred fire suddenly burned!


    Soon all the chaos on the ground was burned to ashes!


    It looks very chic, but the consumption of the red pupil is also huge!


    He found that it was quite difficult for him to use the power of chaos to deal with these monsters, as if these monsters were born with strong resistance to the power of chaos!


    It''s no wonder that using the origin of chaos to deal with monsters born in chaos is like dealing with water monsters with water spells. It is naturally thankless!


    But the red pupil has taken the top spot! Take the lead in killing three chaotic beasts!


    The Taoist soldiers on the doomsday fortress have cheered fiercely!


    "Mighty! Mighty! Mighty!"


    The voices of millions of soldiers circulated in the sky, making the red pupil more and more hot and bloody!


    He just felt that he was born here, and he should have come here to fight for a while!


    But at this moment, a sword light came from the side of the red pupil!


    After this sword light was inserted into the ground, a pure white iceberg stood in front of everyone!


    A Wanren iceberg was shaped successfully in the blink of an eye. Even Lin Zijiu was already stunned, and asked the monks on the left and right: "What is this person''s name, so amazing!"


    The monks on the left and right couldn''t answer at all, because they and Su Yan also met for the first time. Instead, someone behind said: "This person seems to be Su Yan, a servant of the golden guardian of the Western altar..."


    Lin Zijiu''s eyes gleamed, and said: "It doesn''t make sense! With his cultivation base, regardless of the chaos or the immortal world, he can come and go vertically and horizontally. How can he bend himself as a servant?"


    "It is said that he was severely injured outside and was rescued by the guardian Jin. He was so grateful for the life-saving grace of the guardian Jin that he became a servant of the guardian Jin."


    Lin Zijiu suddenly realized: "It turns out that this is the case. I am afraid that this person''s strength is already the peak of the fairy king. If he wants to hunt down those chaos, I am afraid that he will be even more powerful than my little junior brother."


    Lin Zijiu still didn''t know the bet between Su Yan and Chi Tong, but just gave an inference based on what he saw.


    As the marshal of the doomsday fortress, Lin Zijiu''s vision is naturally extremely vicious.


    Su Yan used the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword to create a Wanren iceberg. This iceberg is actually another change in the realm of Xianze!


    Generally, the immortal king can''t make this kind of change, and will only desperately want to expand his immortal domain to the most extreme extent!


    That''s why Lin Zijiu was so surprised!


    Su Yan stands on top of the iceberg!


    The space storm above is still expanding. Although the chaotic monsters that have just appeared have been killed by the red eyes, there are more fierce beasts who rushed out of the space storm without fear of death!


    Suddenly, the chaotic impact was like a torrential rain!


    The rest of the fairy kings who broke out of the doomsday fortress retreated directly to the rear, which can almost be regarded as an instinct to save their lives!


    Only Su Yan and Chi Tong did not retreat, still insisting on staying under the space storm!


    Hundreds of huge chaos attacked Su Yan''s iceberg!


    On the iceberg, countless cones of ice were formed, shooting towards these chaotic bodies!


    Now this iceberg can already be regarded as another incarnation of the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    In addition to the Wanzai Frost Sword, another power in Su Yan''s hands was already condensing!


    The moment when thousands of ice crystals shoot out, it is like an ice crystal rose suddenly blooming, full of shocking beauty that is difficult to express in words!


    And on the top of the iceberg, Su Yan also turned into a three-headed six-armed Primordial Demon God Law Body!


    After the combination of the power of the Primordial Demon God and Su Yan''s own heart demon, the degree of demonization has increased to a higher level, and Su Yan''s current power has reached the peak of the immortal king realm!


    So this time, the Primordial Demon God that Su Yan turned out not only has black skin, but also many ancient secret culture tattoos appear on the skin!


    The powerful devilish energy turned into a black python entwined around his body!


    The six magical artifacts: the jade bottle, the diamond descending the magic pestle, the descending magic sword, the golden wheel, the glazed mirror, and the green jade skull are obviously more magical than before!


    The Primordial Demon God is as high as two thousand meters. In contrast, even the walls of the Doomsday Fortress have become extremely low, and Su Yan''s law body is comparable to the iceberg!


    Those chaos that came out of the space storm were nothing more than little tadpoles to Su Yan, who had turned into the Primordial Demon God!


    After the descending magic sword swept through, the purple sword light directly cut many chaos volleys!


    The glazed treasure mirror took a photo of those chaos in the void, and then all the vitality of those chaotic monsters was taken away. When they fell to the ground, these chaotic monsters were already like dead wood!


    Hunting those chaotic monsters with the body of the Primordial Demon God is as simple as an eagle catching a chicken!

 Chapter 4066： Ancient emperors emblem

    The fourth thousand and sixty-sixth chapter ancient emperor''s emblem


    The monks above the city wall have been completely dumbfounded, and I didn''t expect Su Yan to be so terrifying. If he didn''t agree with him, he changed the law body of two thousand zhang!


    This kind of cultivation method of Qianzhang Law Bodies has almost been lost in today''s immortal world!


    Even the fairy kings are the first time I have seen them, and I just feel the creeps!


    Even the heartbeat speeds up completely uncontrollably, and the ancient mad demon aura continues to spread towards the horizon with the sway of the ancient demon god!


    Tell these fairy kings to frighten together with them!


    It seems that Su Yan has turned into a more ferocious existence than those chaotic monsters!


    Su Yan used six magical instruments in the air to smash them!


    The chaotic monsters that came out of the space storm had never experienced such a terrible blow, and they were soon defeated!


    And Chi Tong who stood by was completely dumbfounded, he had no idea that Su Yan would have such a great ability!


    Crimson Eye had changed into a sea of ??fire below, and wanted to compete with Su Yan''s iceberg, but what he didn''t expect was that Su Yan actually played such a hand after shaping the iceberg!


    Su Yan was able to kill, and the earth was full of incomplete corpses of chaotic monsters.


    If it weren''t for the extreme danger on the other side of the space storm, Su Yan would have already jumped into the space storm and hit the lair of chaos!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled in his heart. These chaos are not difficult to deal with, how can it make Tantra feel like a big enemy?


    The strength of Esoteric Buddhism is comparable to that of the most powerful immortal realm. Not only are there doomsday fortresses that are as solid as golden soup, but there are also five emperor-level existences sitting here!


    In today''s era, the number of eight million Taoist soldiers can already be regarded as the world''s first!


    Why can''t you deal with these chaotic monsters?


    At this moment, the newly-appearing chaotic monsters seemed to have changed, and some strange symbols appeared on the fleshy body.


    These bizarre symbols shining purple light, seem to be some kind of totem.


    Lin Zijiu said: "The totems on these chaotic heads seem to have something to do with ancient civilizations, but we still don''t know which civilizations they are related to. However, these symbols do give chaos extraordinary power, and some chaos still It can evolve to the point of controlling the law!"


    Su Yan couldn''t hear Lin Zijiu''s words, but after seeing these symbols on the head of Chaos, he couldn''t help being surprised!


    Because these symbols are the emblems of the ancient emperor!


    Each ancient emperor has his own exclusive emblem. These emblems are not only to distinguish each other''s sphere of influence, each ancient emperor''s emblem contains the power to destroy the heavens and the earth, just like the immortal rule mastered by the immortal emperor...


    But the creation of the ancient emperor''s time is over, even the last ancient emperor who has preserved his complete power has already absorbed the power in his corpse by the immortal demon tree.


    How could the emblem of the ancient emperor appear on these chaotic monsters?


    If those ancient emperors could master these chaotic monsters and cooperate with the powerful power of the sin race, then Su Yan and the others would definitely not have a half chance of winning.


    Even if Su Yan was dreaming, he would not have imagined that he would see the emblem of the ancient emperor on these chaotic monsters!


    Su Yan was stunned, after a dozen Chaos came here through the space storm, their bodies quickly inflated like a balloon!


    These enlarged chaos are still not comparable to Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God''s Law Body, but the bodies of these dozen chaos have also swelled to hundreds of feet, and the tentacles have also entangled toward the Primordial Demon God''s Law Body!


    Su Yan swung the Demon Slashing Sword and cut off all those tentacles with the supreme sword light, and then used the King Kong Demon Pestle to blow two of them into chaos!


    Then Bao Jing took a photo, and all the life energy of the chaotic monster was taken away, leaving only the rotten skin!


    Su Yan hunted down several chaotic monsters in a blink of an eye. On the other hand, the red pupil also exerted the power of the quasi-emperor to the extreme. In one breath, at least ten chaotic monsters were regained by the sword art!


    But neither Su Yan nor Chi Tong could laugh at all!


    How many Chaos did they kill?


    You must know that the number of these chaotic monsters is measured in billions!


    If these hundreds of millions of chaotic monsters have the emblem of the ancient emperor, it must be very difficult to deal with...


    More importantly, I don��t know if the ancient emperor��s emblem will mutate or evolve certain individuals in these hundreds of millions of chaos. I am afraid that it will be even more difficult to deal with!


    There was a sea of ??crimson fire on the ground, and Su Yan could only jump onto the iceberg and looked up at the sky with the eyes of a demon god.


    The space storm above the sky was constantly distorting, and in Su Yan''s eyes, it gradually turned into a human face.


    Faintly, Su Yan seemed to see through something...


    At the other end of the storm in that space, some kind of whisper seemed to be coming.


    These whispers make Su Yan absolutely ignore every method!


    After hearing this indescribable whisper, Su Yan''s transformed Primordial Demon God seemed to turn into a statue, standing on the top of the iceberg for a long time without making a move!


    And the chaos below is also caught in the fierce burning of the red fire!


    It seems that the victory of the battle is already foreseeable. Repelling this wave of chaotic invasion can be regarded as a small victory.


    But at this moment, Su Yan did something that everyone thought was incredible.


    I saw that the ten thousand icebergs under Su Yan suddenly grew violently, and soon he had sent Su Yan standing on the top of the mountain to the sky, and it was getting closer and closer to the storm of that space!


    "Does he want to use his Law Bodies to test the other end of the chaos?" There is a fairy king under the iceberg.


    "Is he crazy? The number of chaotic beasts at the other end may be hundreds of millions. Does he really think that one person can eliminate all chaos?"


    "Not to mention those fierce beasts, even Chaos itself is no longer what he can challenge!"


    There is no stable space and time in the chaos. When the space does not exist at the time, if you can''t open up the space yourself, you will be swallowed by the chaos immediately, and there will be no residue left!


    With the strength of the fairy king, it is indeed possible to open up a small world.


    But opening up a small world is not something that can be done overnight. In order to open up a small world, the fairy king needs at least three to five hundred years of preparation before he can open up his own world in the endless void!


    And to open a small world in the chaos, but also to break through the chaos, the difficulty is at least ten times higher than that in the fairy world!


    Even if it is the existence of the immortal emperor''s rank, it will be very dangerous to go into that unknown chaos alone, and one will ruin himself if he fails to do it!


    Therefore, Su Yan''s current behavior, if viewed from the eyes of a normal person, is completely inexplicable death-death behavior!


    But Su Yan had his own plans!

 Chapter 4067： Temple in Chaos

    The fourth thousand and sixty-seventh chapter of the temple in chaos


    As the iceberg climbed, Su Yan was gradually able to catch the storm in that space!


    There was thunder and lightning all around!


    A lot of red lightning struck the iceberg, and some lightning struck the Primordial Demon God''s law!


    But these red lightnings did not cause any damage to the Primordial Demon God''s Law Body, but instead made the inconspicuous tattoos on the Primordial Demon God''s body become extremely dazzling!


    Under the thundering mighty sky, standing on top of the Wanren Snow Mountain!


    At this time, the Primordial Demon God is closer to God!


    Those red thunders gradually turned into a dense power grid, falling on the body of the Primordial Demon God, making those Primordial tattoos extremely dazzling!


    Just by looking at these tattoos, you can feel that there is a powerful and incomparable force wandering in them!


    The Primordial Demon God at this time has a stronger destructive power than before!


    It seems...the Primordial Demon God is absorbing the power of thunder in these chaos!


    Those immortal kings were very surprised, and they couldn''t think that Su Yan could directly absorb the power of Chaos.


    Instead, Lin Zijiu smiled and said: "The Primordial Demon God was originally a monster bred from chaos. What is so strange that it can absorb the power of Chaos Thunder? I just want to know what he wants to do?"


    Lin Zijiu said that at the end, the smile on his face had completely disappeared.


    The upper body of the Primordial Demon God has disappeared in the storm of time and space, and the iceberg below is still growing, and it seems that it is planning to grow to the other end of the storm of time and space!


    There is no hesitation in Su Yan''s behavior!


    This inevitably makes people wonder, what exactly does he want to do?


    Half of the body of the Primordial Demon God had already passed through the space storm, and the other end of the chaos appeared in Su Yan''s eyes.


    There is space and time here... It''s a very stable space!


    And there seems to be some ancient power in this space that is calling Su Yan, and has a certain fatal attraction to Su Yan!


    After Su Yan looked up, the first thing he saw was the same thick purple clouds forming a vortex in the void, and there were also many scarlet lightnings shining in the vortex!


    And under the purple clouds, six pillars can be seen!


    These six pillars are extremely majestic, even if Su Yan has transformed into a two-thousand-square-meter Primordial Demon God Law Body, it is insignificant compared to the six pillars.


    According to Su Yan''s visual observation, these six pillars are at least ten thousand meters above, extending to the depths of the purple clouds in the sky!


    These six pillars seem to be the legendary Optimus Prime. I don''t know how long they have gone through. Even with the blessing of divine nature, the surface has become a little mottled.


    From the moment he saw these six pillars, Su Yan had understood that this was a temple in chaos.


    As for why there is such a temple here, even Su Yan doesn''t know.


    But just looking at these six pillars that reach the sky, it looks like those ancient emperors'' handwriting.


    Ancient emperors like to create things that pass the sky and the earth to show their supernatural power!


    From the outside of the doomsday fortress, Su Yan''s iceberg has completely grown into the space storm!


    I can no longer see the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God at all!


    Chi Tong was greatly shaken, and the chaos that had just invaded but a hundred or so had already been wiped out by him and Su Yan.


    If you roughly calculate the number of kills, Chitong will definitely lose the bet between him and Su Yan.


    What''s more, Su Yan has reached the end of the chaos at this time, and I don''t know how many chaotic beasts there are!


    In this way, Chitong has no chance of winning!


    Unless... he also goes deep into this chaos like Su Yan!


    But it would be too dangerous to do so, but if you don''t go, then that demon pill must be handed over to Su Yan, and the bitter fruit of failure will be swallowed a second time!


    Chi Tong is already in a dilemma at this time, neither is it going in, nor is it retreating!


    And Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God Law Body had also left Wanren Iceberg and set foot in this space.


    Behind the six pillars is a cloud, and you can only see the purple-red mist covering everything!


    The mysterious whisper was already close to my ears.


    It seems that there is a force in it that is guiding Su Yan to discover the secret of this temple.


    At this time, the void above has changed again, and some flying chaotic monsters appeared in the purple vortex!


    Those chaotic monsters constantly appeared from the void, and disappeared! Walking continuously through the actual space and chaos, the image of the entity also appeared for a while and disappeared for a while, it seemed weird to the extreme!


    But these chaotic monsters didn''t seem to regard Su Yan as an enemy or an intruder.


    This is because the Primordial Demon God itself possesses a part of the chaotic aura, plus the thunder that has suffered a lot of chaos just now, at this time the chaotic aura has overshadowed everything!


    It seems that the law body of this Primordial Demon God was also born out of real chaos.


    The distance between each bead is about one hundred miles. For the ancient demon **** who is two thousand feet tall, this distance of one hundred miles can easily be measured with his own feet!


    The pillar exudes a strong divine brilliance! It also makes everything around become more and more mysterious!


    At this time, Su Yan''s heart was only thinking about one thing-what exactly those ancient emperors wanted to do, and why did they stretch their hands into the chaos!


    Su Yan quickly crossed the six pillars and walked into a purple-red mist!


    He wanted to see what ancient existence had been calling him in a whisper in his ear!


    Su Yan raised his head at this time, only to see a piece of white appearing on the top of his head!


    Su Yan quickly realized that this white piece of white is not a cloud, nor is it a zenith, but a chaotic belly!


    I am afraid that the size of this chaotic body is hundreds of miles, even thousands of miles!


    Compared with this chaos, Su Yan''s Primordial Demon God Law Body is simply a comparison of the size of ants and humans!


    This huge chaos seemed to be floating aimlessly in the void, seemingly unaware of the terrible sense of oppression that he would have!


    It seems that those who invaded the doomsday fortress just now are chaotic monsters that are not even considered as miscellaneous fishes. The truly powerful monsters are far from showing their hideous side in front of Esoteric Buddhism!


    After reaching the depths of the purple-red mist, Su Yan seemed to see a stone monument!


    This stone stele is housed by nine dragons and camels. Although it has not been known how long it has been, the law of divinity makes it look brand new.


    Time cannot leave any trace on this stone monument!


    The divine law contained in this stone monument is more than ten times that of the six pillars!


    And the mysterious whispers that Su Yan heard just now came from this stone tablet!

 Chapter 4068： Violent return to calm

    The fourth thousand and sixty-eight chapters violent return to calm


    This stone stele was carved with many mysterious symbols, which reached the sky high, and went deep into the depths of the chaotic purple clouds, directly connected to the chaos as one!


    Su Yan stopped in front of this stone tablet for a long time without moving his footsteps.


    It seems that the mysterious and obscure symbols on the stone tablet have attracted all the mind...


    As I stared at the stele for longer and longer, in Su Yan''s eyes, these symbols from ancient times seemed to have all come to life, and they were constantly beating, full of vitality!


    It seems that these symbols are no longer just ordinary symbols, but have become part of life!


    how did this happen����


    Even Su Yan was exposed to this situation for the first time!


    This weird stone tablet seems to have never been in any legend, even Su Yan has never heard of it.


    After all, the realm of chaos, even for the immortal emperors of the heavens, is also a forbidden zone to step into!


    Therefore, even Su Yan never thought that this chaos is not the desert they envisioned, but there are many incredible creations inside.


    There is also a huge organization like Esotericism!


    Su Yan gradually stared at the stele, the immortal power in his body and the divinity of the stele gradually resonated in some form.


    Through this resonance, Su Yan was even more sure that the age of this stone monument was still higher than him, perhaps the world already existed before it was opened!


    Su Yan was faintly aware of the birth of the world and the origin of the world, all the answers may have been hidden in this chaos.


    Su Yan suddenly remembered that there had been legends in the heavens. After the opening of the heavens and the earth, except for a few Primordial Demon Gods who already existed in the chaos, there were no such many creatures in this world.


    Later, an emperor created a magical secret law equation and created life out of nothing by relying on this secret law equation.


    This simple equation later evolved into countless creatures and civilizations.


    Could it be that this is what is recorded on this stone stele that stretches to the sky...


    Su Yan could sense the joy of his own immortal element, and even the demon energy and inner demon who wanted to counteract his own demon all the time became extremely calm at this moment.


    Using the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God will unconsciously make oneself become violent, but at this time the violent mood has completely disappeared, and only the most primitive and instinctive joy of life is in Su Yan''s body!


    The meaning of these symbols themselves seems very simple, but in fact they are very complicated, as if they point directly to the origin of the great road!


    Even Su Yan felt a strong shock after watching it!


    What exactly is this place? Who built it here?


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help falling into suspicion.


    The world where the doomsday fortress is located is completely different from the space plane where this mysterious temple is located, so the passage of time is also completely different.


    Su Yan didn''t actually experience it for a long time, but half an hour had passed by the Doomsday Fortress!


    Even Lin Zijiu, the marshal of the Doom Fortress, frowned slightly, because this was originally a simple small encounter, just to familiarize these newcomers with the habits and fighting methods of the Chaos Fierce Beast.


    It should end after the first round of strength is crushed, not like it is now, as if the end has become endless.


    Lin Zijiu hates everything that does not develop according to common sense. This feeling of not being able to control it makes him extremely irritable.


    The passage of time is definitely a heavy torment for Chi pupil!


    Chi Tong has always been the first genius of Tantric Buddhism. Before Su Yan appeared, he had never tasted a failure, let alone what it felt like to be inferior to others.


    Even if there are stronger existences in Esoteric Buddhism, those strong ones are all bosses who have experienced at least five epochs!


    Comparing the strength with these bosses is meaningless at all.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan appeared that Chi Tong felt what was shame!


    Now Su Yan was already in front of him, using incredible magical powers to raise a ten thousand ice mountain, and entered the source of the storm at that time!


    And if he continues to be in a daze here, wouldn''t it be true that he is inferior to Su Yan?


    The opponent''s strength is not only unfathomable, but even the courage is far surpassed him!


    After losing to Su Yan this time, he flew, but it was not just as simple as losing a demon pill, but more importantly, he might not be able to raise his head in front of Su Yan!


    After Chi Tong thought of this, he took a deep breath, and then turned into a **** streamer. The crimson sea of ??fire below also ascended with him, turning into a ten thousand-foot fire dragon, rising from the side of the iceberg and entering the place. In a chaotic storm!


    A fire dragon roared, and Chi Tong''s hands had gathered extremely powerful power!


    Zhundi''s position is also ready to be released at any time!


    He originally thought that the end of this space storm would be the lair of the chaotic beasts, but what was unexpected was that after arriving at the other end of this space storm, there would be a calm sea!


    Then Chitong also saw the six huge pillars together with the heavens and the earth, and did not know where the end was!


    My heart was also shocked to the point where nothing can be added!


    Through these six pillars, Chitong finally realized one thing, this may be a temple from the ancient times!


    But I don''t know who would build such a large temple in such a place!


    Even if it was him, it was the first time to see such a creation at the end of chaos!


    Although there are some legends in Esoteric Buddhism, it is said that there are some hidden spaces in the chaos that hide the relics of the ancient emperor, but in fact, almost no one has ever witnessed such relics!


    Chi Tong''s heart was greatly shaken, and at this time he didn''t know what to say.


    But there was an idea in his heart immediately, if there is any treasure here, I am afraid that Su Yanjie has already been listed first!


    If he rushes over now, he doesn''t know if it will be too late!


    Thinking of this, Chi Tong flew towards the deep mist behind the six pillars!


    Although these chaotic fogs can obscure the line of sight, they cannot conceal the breath.


    There was only one thing that made Chitong very strange. Su Yan''s original fierce and fierce Primordial Demon God had become very peaceful, and even his devilish energy was not as turbulent as one-tenth of the previous one!


    It''s as if the most turbulent storm has turned into a calm ocean tide, gently patting the beach!


    This point is really tricky to the extreme, the Primordial Demon God is a **** born for killing and destruction!


    What kind of reason can actually suppress the instinctive impulse of the Primordial Demon God!


    Soon Chitong spotted Su Yan''s figure, and saw the Primordial Demon God standing under a huge stone monument!


    And put one of his hands on the stone monument!


    The Primordial Demon God seems to have turned into a statue, standing silently in front of this stone monument!

 Chapter 4069： Parting the End of the World

    The fourth thousand and sixty-ninth chapter divides the horizon


    Chitong looked up and saw the stone monument towering into the clouds, inserted into the chaos, and it was all engraved with characters. Maybe the number of characters on the stone monument exceeded one trillion!


    Thinking of this, Chitong also felt deeply shocked!


    When facing this stone stele, Chi Tong''s heart also had an indescribable feeling. Even the Emperor Zhun, after coming to this temple that had been empty for so many years, he also felt the mountain standing still.


    It was as if he was in front of the owner of this temple, but just a ridiculous ant.


    One of the hands of the Primordial Demon God pressed on this stone tablet, and he didn''t make any movements for a long time.


    Has Su Yan already gained some epiphany from this mysterious stone tablet?


    Chi Tong also wanted to touch this mysterious stone tablet just like Su Yan, but he was only close to the stone tablet, and he was pushed back by the power of the gods!


    Although the divine power that pushed him back was very gentle, it made him hard to resist!


    The existence that built this temple back then must be extremely powerful, and the power still remains on this stone monument, so even the technique of the Emperor Zhun can''t be offended!


    Chi Tong only hated that he was a step slower before he would be taken first by Su Yan!


    Perhaps he shouldn''t be blamed for this, because if it were ordinary people, who would easily enter the eye of the storm in this space?


    People who have the courage to do this kind of thing are no longer courageous, and should be regarded as lunatics.


    Chi Tong still didn''t know what happened to Su Yan, and the law body of the Primordial Demon God had also entered a state of meditation.


    Chi Tong was irritated, and suddenly found that some of the words on the stone tablet seemed to have come alive, and then Chi Tong only felt that certain things in the origin of his life seemed to be marked, and he was resonating strongly with these strange symbols!


    The power of these symbols is pure flame!


    It''s burning hot!


    In a blink of an eye, Chitong seemed to see that this stone tablet seemed to be burned, and all the divine blessings had been transformed into a dizzying scorching fire!


    The sacred fire has spread to the sky!


    At this moment, Chi Tong only felt that something had been opened in her heart, and it seemed that her calm heart had been thrown into a stone!


    For a while, he seemed to see the essence of all flames, where are all the heat sources...


    When Chitong came back to his senses, he found that the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God around him had disappeared. Su Yanzheng looked at him with a very calm look.


    After a moment of stunned red pupil, still uneasy, asked Su Yan, "Where is this place?"


    Just now through this mysterious stone tablet, Chitong has already seen the nature of the flame. Although his strength has not been improved, his state of mind and his understanding of the world''s laws have already reached a higher level.


    Given time, there will be a qualitative leap in strength!


    Having reached the step of quasi emperor, it is equivalent to having reached the limit of a certain situation!


    It''s as if you have climbed a big snow mountain. The first 10,000 meters is always the easiest, and the last one hundred meters is so difficult, even if it''s just a small step!


    Su Yan replied, "It''s also the first time I have come to the depths of chaos. How can I know what place it is? Don''t your Esoteric Buddhism have records of such a place?"


    Chi pupil shook his head and said, "At least I have never read any records in this area. Is there any danger here?"


    Su Yan''s expression was still very calm. After listening to Chitong''s words, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, "No!"


    Before Su Yan was not attacked by the Chaos Beasts, it was entirely because his Primordial Demon God also possessed the aura of Chaos. Those Chaos Beasts would also regard Su Yan as a monster bred from the Chaos.


    But now Su Yan has lifted the transformation of the Primordial Demon God, he and Chi Tong are both human races, and once the aura on his body is seen through by those chaotic beasts, they will inevitably gather and attack!


    I can only leave here now!


    Just now, Su Yan once saw a glimpse of those chaotic beasts among the purple-red thick clouds above his head!


    Those fierce beasts have at least a thousand-mile dharmakaya, almost the size of a country!


    There are also some bigger ones, which can be compared to a fairyland just by their size!


    Human race looks so small in front of this huge creation!


    And even if Su Yan and Chi Tong could kill these huge and incomparable chaotic beasts, there was no point at all.


    Because among these chaotic purple clouds, I don��t know how many monsters are hidden!


    These chaotic beasts are inexhaustible!


    Su Yan said: "We must leave here now, otherwise there will be danger!"


    "Danger? Can those chaotic beasts approach this place? Then why is there a calm here just now, there is obviously a divine guardianship here, and those chaos dare to kill them?"


    Before the red pupil''s voice fell, he had already seen a few huge tentacles extending from the sky!


    The target is Su Yan and Chi Tong!


    At this time, they couldn''t care about others, Chi Tong and Su Yan each controlled their own treasures to fly towards the entrance of the sky storm!


    At the entrance of the sky storm at that time, the power of ice and fire continued to wreak havoc!


    And behind Su Yan and Chi Tong, many smaller Chaos fierce beasts had already killed them!


    These smaller chaotic beasts are also at least as tall as a seven or eight-story building, and fly extremely fast in the void!


    Chi pupil suddenly sensed a very obvious change in the surrounding atmosphere. It turned out that Su Yan had created the immortal king''s immortal enchantment!


    In Su Yan''s immortal enchantment, the power of the chaotic sky and four elephants has been exerted to the extreme!


    Crimson pupil suddenly discovered that Su Yan could also control the crimson flames of hell!


    And the quality of this sea of ??fire is actually even higher than his!


    Chi Tong had always known that Su Yan hadn''t exerted his full strength, but what was unexpected was that Su Yan had hidden so deeply!


    Just like an iceberg, only one-tenth of it falls on the water!


    The Wanren iceberg that Su Yan used to create a magical tool before is already surprising enough.


    The two forces of ice and fire are extremely extreme and mutually repel each other. If these two extreme forces can be alternated between cold and hot, no matter how strong the defense is, they can''t bear it!


    But there is also a huge problem with doing this, that is, it is extremely difficult to practice, and almost no one succeeds!


    But Chi Tong soon found out that he was wrong. Su Yan had more than just two powers, ice and fire, the power of that green wood turned into a big tree, and he didn''t know how many chaotic beasts had been entangled!


    Then the **** industry fire below used wood as a primer, spreading upwards, forming a sea of ??fire that divides the sky!

 Chapter 4070： Partition the sky

    The fourth thousand and seventieth chapter divides the sky


    After the red pupil flew out of the space-time storm, he adjusted his breathing, and after Su Yan also slayed out, the condensed fire dragon of the red pupil suddenly released towards Su Yan''s back!


    He did this to help Su Yan break the empress!


    With a new understanding, the power of the red pupil''s fire dragon has also increased, the space storm itself seems to have been ignited, and the clouds have turned completely red!


    It seems that bleeding can come at any time!


    The chaotic beast chasing behind Su Yan was rushed by the fire dragon, and immediately couldn''t pursue it!


    And the space storm became more and more violent under the attack of the red pupil!


    The cultivators standing next to Lin Zijiu saw that Su Yan and Chi Tong had returned from the different space intact, and burst into cheers involuntarily!


    Chi Tong watched Su Yan slowly fall from the sky, and then remembered the bet between him and Su Yan.


    Now the space storm has expanded to the point where it is almost out of control. Even those chaotic beasts with strong flesh who want to force their way across space are very likely to be torn apart by the space storm.


    Under such circumstances, the invasion of Chaos Fierce Beasts will definitely come to an abrupt end.


    Although he knew that he had lost, Chitong was convinced of the loss this time, because Su Yan showed far beyond his imagination!


    Unexpectedly, there would be such a terrifying fairy king among the heavens today!


    Chi Tong originally thought that the strength of Esoteric Buddhism could steadily surpass the heavens and immortal realms, but now he wants to sit in a well and watch the sky by himself, too arrogant!


    After Su Yan landed, the red fire dragon made by the red pupil also completely exploded in the center of the space storm!


    The power of terror makes the space-time storm more violent and out of control!


    There was also a typhoon on the ground, blowing the yellow sand in the sky, and the sky and the earth were dizzy, indeed like the end of the day.


    The space created by the Esoteric Buddhism in the chaos has always been very stable, and it is rare that such a high-strength space-time storm appears!


    At this time, the space-time storm enveloped at least three thousand miles, and the center of it seemed to have turned into an unfathomable black hole!


    The monks on the city wall were stunned!


    "Such a violent time and space storm, even the immortal king may be completely torn to the flesh. Although the chaotic beasts are strong, they absolutely can''t pass!" Lin Zijiu said, "After the incident, the commander will send someone to repair the cracks in the space, at least one In May, there will be no cracks in the space here anymore, so you don��t have to worry about it."


    With the comfort of this marshal, people''s hearts were settled.


    But Lin Zijiu''s words were only finished. At the other end of the space-time storm that resembled a black hole, four huge tentacles stretched out!


    These four tentacles are too huge, each one is at least thirty miles!


    This is just the length that extends from the space-time storm, and I don''t know how long there is to shoot at the unknowable end without looking at it!


    Those people were completely dumbfounded, and they couldn''t think that this new chaotic beast would be so terrifying!


    These four tentacles were desperately tearing, pulling the space-time storm a lot bigger, so that its huge body could pass through the space-time storm and come to this space!


    No one can speak on the wall, everyone is completely dumbfounded!


    Only that Lin Zijiu smiled bitterly: "I am really a crow''s mouth. If I don''t want to come, it just comes!"


    Although Su Yan wouldn''t become irritable, he was already a little anxious in his heart.


    If the chaos of thousands of li dharma bodies appeared here, the doomsday fortress might not be able to hold it!


    A chaotic beast of the size of a thousand miles is easy to deal with, but if the number is tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or several million, the immortal emperor may not be able to bear this level of number!


    But Lin Zijiu was still full of confidence. He waved his hand while speaking, and the four Taoist soldiers behind them sent orders...


    Soon, eight great men brought up a table with only one longbow enshrined on this table!


    The shape of this longbow is very simple, with almost no decorations, it looks really not very eye-catching.


    But the eight extremely strong men were extremely hard to carry. Everyone had big sweat beads on their foreheads, and the blood vessels on their arms were prominent, obviously they were exhausting all their energy!


    These monks were very surprised when they looked at it. Obviously it would not be this table that is heavier. How heavy is the bow enshrined on it?


    When the table fell to the ground, the walls of the Doomsday Fortress were shocked, and there were some cracks on the wall below the table!


    I''m afraid that this bow has a hundred thousand catties!


    But Lin Zijiu easily took this bow in his hand with only one sitting hand, because Lin Zijiu��s movements were so relaxed that some people couldn��t help but have a hint of suspicion. Is the wise man acting?


    But if it''s an acting, it''s too realistic!


    Each of these eight powerful men has at least the power of a hundred-headed dragon elephant, and eight in one can lift this bow up!


    Lin Zijiu can easily grasp this bow with one left hand, so what level of his power has he reached?


    Soon, Lin Zijiu bent the bow to make an arrow posture!


    It''s just that Lin Zijiu didn''t have an arrow in his hand, he just made a bow-drawing posture!


    This can''t help but make people wonder, is it just that he just draws a bow and doesn''t need an arrow?


    But at this time, the jokes in Lin Zijiu''s eyes have completely disappeared, and only complete seriousness is replaced!


    At this time, Lin Zijiu had already shown the confidence and dignity of the marshal of the doomsday fortress!


    Suddenly, Lin Zijiu released the bowstring in his hand!


    In the void, it seemed that an invisible arrow flew directly out! But if you look closely, you can''t see anything!


    Only a series of terrifying thunders appeared on the flying trajectory!


    These terrifying thunders pierced the void, and forced the surrounding air away with incredible force, forming a circle of air waves!


    This arrow without arrows has reached the extreme of horror!


    In the void, the four huge and incomparable tentacles of the Chaos Fierce Beast were also cut off, all falling to the ground!


    The earth was rumbling, raising a lot of smoke and dust, and it seemed to have caused a small earthquake!


    After the arrow went out, everyone had already taken an admiration for the supreme marshal of the doomsday fortress!


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised, thinking that Lin Zijiu must have cultivated some ancient combat body, and had already cultivated to the realm of Dacheng!


    This powerful force is already approaching those mythical heroes or ancient emperors!


    Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God Battle Body is far from being able to exert this kind of power at present!


    To push the physical power to this level, the Immortal Dragon God battle body needs to enter the realm of great achievement!

 Chapter 4071： Archer Shooting the Sun

    Chapter 4007


    This arrow has the power of breaking the sky, and it can also be said to be shocking four people!


    But Lin Zijiu just smiled instead, and said: "This commander has finished warming up, the next thing is going to be true. You stay away from this commander."


    Lin Zijiu''s words made these monks very speechless!


    The arrow swallowed the mountains and rivers just now, but it was just a warm-up?


    How terrifying would Lin Zijiu take out his true strength?


    Isn''t that the sky will be shot through by him?


    After the monks who originally surrounded Lin Zijiu had retreated to ten feet, the eight powerful men automatically blocked in front of the monks, forming a wall of people!


    But Lin Zijiu said: "This distance is not enough, you have to stay a little farther away. You don''t have to wait to shock you."


    After witnessing Lin Zijiu''s shocking arrow just now, these cultivators had already believed in Lin Zijiu''s words and continued to retreat towards the rear.


    After there was no one around thirty feet away, Lin Zijiu took a deep breath and pulled away the bow again!


    Because Lin Zijiu knew that he had only severed four tentacles, and hadn''t hurt the root of that huge chaotic beast at all!


    The huge chaos in the void that can tear through the storm of time and space will never retreat so easily!


    Just this level of attack is definitely not enough!


    Lin Zijiu has been dealing with these chaotic beasts for ten thousand years, and he knows all about the habits of these chaotic beasts!


    Lin Zijiu''s eyes became extremely sharp, and then almost all the blood vessels on his body surfaced on his body surface, looking terrifying!


    It seems that just by pulling the bowstring, he has already pushed himself to a considerable extent!


    Although Lin Zijiu didn''t use the power of Chaos in his body, the power of Chaos automatically wandered away, forming a very special position vaguely, enclosing Lin Zijiu!


    Lin Zijiu is right. If you get too close to him, you will definitely be hurt by this powerful stand!


    And when Lin Zijiu let go of the bowstring, a wave of air blasted away!


    Even after retreating to thirty feet away, those monks still felt an extremely powerful impact!


    Some gods can''t even stand on their own feet!


    If you stand by Lin Zijiu''s side, I''m afraid you will be lifted out soon!


    With this arrow, Lin Zijiu aimed at the center of the space-time storm. On the other side of the space-time storm, was the huge body of the Chaos Fierce Beast!


    The arrow quickly disappeared in the void!


    Countless thunders fell in the space storm, and then the yellow and white waterfall appeared in the space storm!


    This yellow and white waterfall shows that the body of the chaotic beast has been shot by Lin Zijiu, and it is bleeding!


    Because the body of the Chaos Fierce Beast is too large, the blood flowing out is like a waterfall!


    Then I saw a huge ball of meat falling down, because it was too large, and the entrance of the space storm was really unable to pass, but a strange squeeze feeling was formed!


    It''s as if one wants to go through the mouse hole desperately!


    It looks really weird!


    A monk couldn''t help but said, "Can these chaotic beasts grow to such a huge extent? Isn''t it possible that any one of them can be as big as a mountain?"


    "If there are more numbers, wouldn''t even the Emperor Immortal be able to deal with it?"


    Lin Zijiu ignored the noise next to him, and opened the longbow in his hand again!


    call out!


    The mutilated body of the chaotic beast was torn apart in the void by the storm triggered by the arrow, and then turned into countless pieces of flesh, and a heavy yellow and white rain fell from the sky!


    It looks really scary and weird!


    At this time, Lin Zijiu took the longbow and put the longbow on the table again!


    The huge Chaos Law Body is at least a few hundred li, maybe thousands of li, and it also has the blessing of the ancient emperor''s emblem. It is already a chaotic beast with mana!


    But in front of Lin Zijiu, it also seemed to be a piece of paper, and he was strangled by Lin Zijiu in a few strokes!


    Su Yan could see that when Lin Zijiu''s second arrow went out, he had already killed the Chaos Fierce Beast, and the arrow behind was just for the sake of safety.


    After all, the vitality of these chaotic beasts has long been strong enough to make normal humans feel incredible.


    After killing this chaotic beast, Lin Zijiu flew into the void, put his hands together, and didn''t know what secret method he was using, the space storm was closing quickly!


    Good guys!


    The strength of this Lin Zijiu is really unfathomable!


    Even Su Yan felt that his strength was close to those heroes in epic legends!


    But he is still not the Immortal Emperor, in other words, only a layer of window paper is left from the Immortal Emperor, just like Shenyin.


    However, Su Yan felt that it was only a matter of time before Lin Zijiu entered the realm of the Immortal Emperor. His talent and strength were not comparable to ordinary geniuses.


    You only need that ethereal fate to enter the realm of the emperor!


    The result of this battle is excellent, and more importantly, Lin Zijiu has told these newcomers with complete facts what kind of monster they are going to fight against!


    After witnessing the greatness and horror of Chaos, it was just right to do psychological construction.


    Next, Lin Zijiu planned to fill these newcomers into his top ten corps, but he planned to stay with two of them.


    These two people are of course Su Yan and Chi Tong.


    The strength of these two people is very strong, staying with them, they can already use their top combat power!


    If you encounter a complicated situation beyond imagination, you need a powerful sharp knife to break the game!


    Although Lin Zijiu has the strength of a sharp knife, he is the commander-in-chief of the three armies after all, and he is often needed to preside over the overall situation here, and he is not suitable to commit danger!


    The entire doomsday fortress was immersed in the joy of victory.


    Coupled with the addition of great combat power, for Lin Zijiu, today is a very good harvest day.


    But Su Yan couldn''t be happy because Zhai Chan had already told him that the number of chaotic beasts invading this time was at least 300 million!


    This is the answer given by the prophetic spell in the Esoteric Buddhism!


    If this answer is published, it will inevitably cause great panic!


    Therefore, the council completely suppressed these news, and only a few esoteric dignitaries knew the news.


    Just now, Su Yan had seen more powerful Chaos Fierce Beasts at the other end of the time and space storm. Those Chaos Fierce Beasts were close to a fairyland, and they also had the blessing of the ancient emperor''s emblem on them, and their strength had already taken a qualitative leap!


    Su Yan didn''t think that this doomsday fortress could withstand the impact of 300 million chaotic beasts!


    If it were a thousand Lin Zijiu, it would naturally be able to withstand it!


    But there is only one Lin Zijiu in this doomsday fortress!

 Chapter 4072： The front line against chaos

    The fourth thousand and seventy-two chapters on the front line against chaos


    Based on Su Yan''s inference, the people in this doomsday fortress are afraid to die!


    If you continue to stay here, it will only be buried with Esoteric Buddhism.


    But how can I escape from here, and leave with Jin Shiya!


    For Su Yan, even if he left the chaos, he couldn''t go back to the immortal world.


    Because Su Yan''s identity has been completely exposed, those enemies back then have already united, I''m afraid these enemies are looking for Su Yan''s whereabouts everywhere in the fairy world!


    It is very unwise to return to the immortal world before regaining the strength of the immortal emperor.


    It''s really hard to advance or retreat!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan only hates that his strength recovery is too slow, and he has not yet entered the realm of the quasi-emperor, and the immortal emperor is nowhere in sight!


    However, Su Yan was at the other end of the time and space storm, in that mysterious temple, and also had great gains from that stone stele!


    At that time, Chi Tong was completely immersed in the world shaped by the stone tablet, and completely did not see that when the Primordial Demon God''s Law Body gradually dissipated, all the words in the stone tablet began to move...


    Hundreds of thousands of runes gathered in Su Yan''s palm!


    And Su Yan''s hand kept pressing on the stone tablet!


    These gathered runes are full of powerful and pure divinity!


    For a long time, divinity has been the exclusive property of the ancient emperor. Although there are also natural gods such as Nuwa and Fuxi born in this world, the principle of their birth has always been a mystery.


    An existence like Su Yan, even if he was on the throne of the immortal emperor and became the pinnacle of the immortal emperor, the identity of the human race would prevent him from practicing divinity!


    Even if the immortal emperor is achieved, the human race still has no way to possess divine nature... This seems to be the unchanging iron rule in the universe!


    The divinity of the hundreds of millions of runes in this stone stele finally condensed into a golden lotus seed, which finally landed in Su Yan''s palm.


    After Su Yan got this lotus seed, he couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression.


    Because mastering this seed means that he has mastered some kind of ancient secret key, and also got the door to open the divine law!


    The power contained in this golden lotus seed is not strong, but it can be used as an introduction, allowing Su Yan''s power to surpass the peak of the year and reach the realm of no one before!


    Perhaps the future Su Yan will not only be the emperor, but the only **** emperor throughout the ages!


    The only thing he lacks now is time!


    Then came the peace time that lasted for ten days. After ten days, the chaos monster once again descended on the top of the doomsday fortress!


    This time, Lin Zijiu sent the Dragon Elephant Corps of the First Corps to fight!


    The number of chaotic beasts is about 30,000. The Dragon Elephant Corps has an absolute advantage in number, and the Dao soldiers of the Dragon Elephant Corps are specially modified by Tantric. They can reach a full height of five meters, and their strength is far beyond. Ordinary soldiers!


    Su Yan and Chi Tong followed Lin Zijiu and witnessed the expedition of the Dragon Elephant Corps!


    The most interesting thing about the Dragon Elephant Corps is that the main force of the Corps is Dao soldiers, but those monks can only fight and support!


    The impact force of the Dragon Elephant Corps is unparalleled, after all, it is the first of the top ten regiments, and soon the chaotic army has been impacted to pieces!


    The next step is the annihilation battle that divides the battlefield!


    Lin Zijiu asked: "Do you want to go down and play two hands? Cultivating war sensitivity requires constant fighting."


    Su Yan and Lin Zijiu didn''t speak, they jumped directly from the wall of the doom fortress, and each entered the battlefield.


    After entering the battlefield, the sounds of fighting and shouting are endless!


    Although Su Yan was not attacked, the dangerous aura was already on his face!


    Then Su Yan directly released his immortal enchantment!


    When the immortal enchantment of Xian Ze appeared, those chaos were even more unable to resist!


    Those chaotic fierce beasts in the void have been smashed into an army!


    But in the dark, there are some peculiar chaos that are observing the battlefield in a strange way, looking for opportunities to penetrate the battlefield!


    Just as Su Yan led the Dragon Elephant Corps to charge, six pairs of tentacles stretched out in the void, and these six pairs of tentacles passed directly through the constraints of space and entangled towards Su Yan''s body!


    Although Xianze''s space is guarded by a powerful force, this power has not been inspired by these six pairs of tentacles at all!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan''s magic weapon showed a very strong light!


    I saw a cold light flashing, and these tentacles were all frozen in the void. When the struggling power came from the chaos at the end of the void, the six pairs of tentacles shattered into countless ice slag!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked up. In addition to the eternal purple-red clouds, he could also see a small corner of the body of a certain creature!


    In the void of purple clouds, this extremely huge chaotic monster finally showed its true body prototype!


    The strength of the Wanzai Frost Sword is enough to seal time and space. With such a powerful blessing, even the body of Chaos can''t resist it at all!


    It didn''t take long for this huge chaotic beast to fall from the sky, falling to the ground and turning into countless broken ice slag!


    But Su Yan''s sword did not stop, and in a blink of an eye, Su Yan had already killed the three chaotic monsters that were constantly wandering in the different space!


    And watching those strong men and monks in Esoteric Buddhism were stunned!


    The howling of "Mighty!" came from the Dragon Elephant Corps below!


    The soldiers of the Dragon Elephant Corps were infected by Su Yan''s fighting style. At the same time, they were also extremely well protected in the immortal enchantment, so they charged even harder!


    The horn sounded again!


    A new round of charge will also be launched again!


    Lin Zijiu looked very ecstatic from above, he really couldn''t think that Su Yan''s strength would be such a strong place!


    Even the commander-in-chief of him is even a little jealous in his heart!


    To be honest, he has seen a lot of geniuses, but none of them can be compared with Su Yan. Those geniuses are not even worthy of Su Yan''s shoes!


    When he was in the realm of the Immortal King, it was more than 10,000 years ago. At that time, he definitely did not have the strength of Su Yan! It''s hard to even touch the side of the red pupil!


    Chi Tong has been a rare super genius for thousands of years, but compared with Su Yanyi, it is really eclipsed!


    Such a powerful character would never feel at ease to be a servant in esoteric religion! Even in the immortal world, it is absolutely impossible to be an unknown person!


    I''m afraid that he has countless enemies in the immortal world, so he will be seriously injured to the death, and then be saved by Jin Shiya.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, as long as he enters Chaos and joins Esoteric Buddhism, he will never be able to return to the original fairyland again!


    Since the establishment of Esoteric Buddhism, no one has ever survived after leaving Esoteric Buddhism!

 Chapter 4073： Soldiers press down

    Chapter 4073


    Chaos seems to be endless darkness.


    The five altars of Esoteric Buddhism stand in the chaos, not just to pay homage to God.


    In the world of spiritual power, the tops of the five altars burned with blazing flames of different colors!


    As long as you use the power of chaos to activate your own soul, you can see these five torches soaring into the sky in the spiritual world!


    These five sacred flames are the coordinates in the chaos! Can be used to confirm your position!


    When using esoteric spells to walk through the chaos, there is no way to tell the direction.


    There is no stable time and space in the chaos, and the burning sacred flames of the five altars can allow the monks of the Esoteric Buddhism to see five different flames in the heart of the spirit platform. The five-color flames represent the five major directions in the south, east, north, and west!


    This way you won''t get lost in the endless chaos.


    Now... the flames of the Eastern Altar suddenly went out silently!


    This incident shocked the holy city!


    Because since the establishment of the five altars, the glory of the five altars has never been extinguished! The burning time has exceeded seven epochs!


    The sacred fire of these five altars can be said to have surpassed its own use significance, and has become a symbol of Esoteric Buddhism in the chaotic world!


    When the sacred flames of the five altars are burning, Tantra is the most incredible master in this chaos!


    Now that the sacred fire of an altar is extinguished, it may have represented the decline of the strength of Esoteric Buddhism, and the control of this chaos has dropped to an unprecedented level!


    For Esoteric Buddhism, this can be regarded as a major event that shakes the foundation!


    At present, this news has been tightly sealed off, but the disappearance of the sacred fire on the altar must be concealed.


    The council has sent a special force to investigate this matter, and no news has been returned yet.


    Although the guardians of the four altars have come to the holy city, the people in the altar have not completely evacuated, and every altar is guarded by at least 100,000 soldiers!


    Coupled with the strong formation support of the altar itself, not to mention it is inexhaustible, at least it should be able to support a period of time.


    Moreover, the five altars have long established a spiritual connection with each other. If one altar is attacked, the other four altars will all receive a message for help.


    But the weird thing is...this thing happened like this without warning!


    The Eastern Method Altar didn''t even send any message for help, and the holy flame was extinguished!


    Those chaotic beasts should not be able to do this kind of thing.


    Although the chaotic beasts are ferocious and huge in number, only a few individuals possess advanced intelligence, and the rest are just a mob of instinctual actions.


    The sacred flame is extinguished. Tantra must make the most violent response, because this has shaken the foundation of Tantra!


    If it waits until the sacred flames of the four altars in the east, west, south and north are all extinguished, then it may be the Esotericism itself that will be swallowed by the chaos next!


    At this time, who can Esoteric Buddhism come out to turn the tide?


    The council has become extremely busy at this time, and under the efficient operation, various decrees have been issued to all institutions without interruption!


    It''s just that the head teacher of the Esoteric Buddhism hasn''t shown up yet!


    In the Doomsday Fortress, Su Yan still had no idea what was happening outside.


    After that small battle, the Doom Fortress became completely calm.


    The beast of chaos never appeared again, as if all had been dormant!


    But Lin Zijiu never slackened, because he knew clearly that this was just the calm before the storm.


    Those chaotic fierce beasts have been hidden in the deep purple clouds, peeping at the doomsday fortress all the time.


    Sure enough, but after only three days, some esoteric secret practitioners sensed that a large number of fierce beasts gathered in the chaos!


    Sure enough, the attack of the Chaos Fierce Beast is already on the line!


    It has been too long since the last war between Esotericism and Chaos.


    Today, only about one-tenth of the monks who have experienced the last war in this doomsday fortress are left.


    Even if the witnesses of these wars have told countless times how cruel the war with Chaos is, as long as they have not personally experienced it, it is difficult to empathize with this cruelty!


    When the chaotic beasts gather outside the territory, Tantra can''t disturb them.


    Because even the esoteric monks who have cultivated the power of chaos, wanting to walk through the chaos without obstacles, is only the privilege of a very small number of strong people.


    And as the lair of those fierce beasts, the number of fierce beasts is more than hundreds of millions!


    Therefore, even these top powerhouses of Esoteric Buddhism rarely enter that chaos with their own bodies!


    When the Chaos Fierce Beasts assembled, the Doomsday Fortress was also preparing for an extremely intense battle.


    The Doomsday Fortress was originally built for the war with these chaotic beasts, and it is time to show its glory in the war!


    In this battle, the chaotic beast is always on the invading side, while Esoteric Buddhism is on the defensive side.


    But when a chaotic beast that was larger than the Doomsday Fortress appeared at the top of the Doomsday Fortress, this **** battle that had lasted for so many years began again!


    This chaotic beast has at least a thousand and five hundred li''s law body, just a single creature, this kind of body length has almost reached its limit!


    And this chaotic beast also has the emblem of the ancient emperor!


    Su Yan had already asked, and even Lin Zijiu didn''t know where these mysterious emblems came from. Only a few of these mysterious emblems appeared on the chaotic beasts in the last war!


    As Su Yan had expected, Tantra did not know that these mysterious emblems were related to the ancient emperor...


    When hundreds of millions of chaotic beasts have been marked with the emblem of the ancient emperor to increase their strength, perhaps this time Esoteric Buddhism will not be able to withstand the attack of the chaotic army!


    Both the qualitative change and the quantitative change have happened to the Chaos Fierce Beast, both the quantity and the quality are stronger than the previous one!


    And the power of Esoteric Buddhism may be the weakest period in history...


    Under the circumstances, perhaps the Tantric Church has lost this **** battle that has lasted for many epochs!


    At least from the information that Su Yan has, Tantra is actually in a fairly weak position, but the Council of Tantra may not be able to accurately grasp this point, so Tantra will inevitably pay a great price for this.


    The huge chaos obscured the sky and the sun, and the purple emblem of the ancient emperor burst out with a powerful light in the void!


    The Dao soldiers and monks in the Doomsday Fortress were already ready to meet the enemy. Only when the Marshal Lin Zijiu gave an order, this war would officially start!

 Chapter 4074： Burning fortress

    The fourth thousand and seventy-four chapters of the burning fortress


    The horn of charge was blown from the doomsday fortress!


    Then Su Yan only felt a terrifying force rising under his feet, and it seemed that there was an extremely powerful energy source in the doomsday fortress that was vomiting power!


    The energy that was swallowed revolved around the spirit pattern that had already been set in the doom fortress, and then converted into extremely powerful spell energy!


    If this magical energy is taken to the mortal world, it can definitely blast through the barriers of many heavy worlds in an instant, destroying many worlds in one go!


    At this time, the enemy facing the spell energy is the chaotic beast with a body of 1,500 miles above the head!


    Although this chaotic beast was blessed by the ancient emperor''s emblem, even the ancient emperor''s emblem only existed for less than three seconds and was completely annihilated!


    Then the body of the Chaos Fierce Beast began to annihilate and evaporate quickly. Under the bombardment of this powerful spell energy, the body would only shatter into dust in the universe!


    And with this bombardment, the defense mechanism in the doomsday fortress was completely activated!


    Su Yan only felt that there was an incomparably huge energy flowing in the city wall under his feet, and these energy flowed to every corner of the Doom Fortress, activating all the defense formations and prohibitions of the Doom Fortress!


    Even the weapons in the hands of the Taoist soldiers have been blessed with huge energy!


    The chaotic fierce beast with the huge law body in the sky was thus annihilated in front of him, which also allowed Su Yan to see how powerful the esoteric formation is!


    Perhaps even the Emperor Zhun could hardly withstand this blow of annihilation!


    Coupled with the special nature of the power of chaos, if the immortal world is taken to the immortal world, the immortal emperor will be injured even if he does not observe it for a while!


    At the moment when the huge chaotic beasts in the sky were wiped out, those seven or eight-story chaotic beasts also fell from the sky like raindrops!


    This also made those monks who participated in this war for the first time realize that annihilation does not mean the end, but the beginning of a fierce battle!


    In the third, sixth, and seventh legions, there are many powerful esotericists. These esotericists cooperate with the Dao soldiers, and the spells turn into a shower of arrows and fly toward the sky!


    The number of Chaos Fierce Beasts that quickly landed toward the Doomsday Fortress was at least tens of thousands, but before they could fall down, all of them were shot to pieces by the rain of arrows!


    At the end, what fell was a rain of yellow and white blood, and many broken flesh and blood!


    Even with the cost of such tragic casualties, the offensive of those chaotic beasts still never stopped!


    There are still countless chaotic beasts in the sky descending from that ignorance!


    The spell arrow rain in the Doom Fortress continued to explode in the void, countless stumps fell from the sky, and the rain of blood also washed the outer walls of the Doom Fortress over and over again!


    The current doomsday fortress has become a large meat grinder!


    Those monks who had newly joined Esoteric Buddhism saw this scene for the first time, and they couldn''t help being deeply shocked in their hearts!


    Even Su Yan was a little moved.


    Perhaps the outside world will never know that there is such a group of people in the depths of the chaos who have fought **** battles with the chaotic beasts for many epochs!


    And this **** battle will continue, and it will not end until many worlds are destroyed!


    Su Yan and Chi Tong are by Lin Zijiu''s side. As adjutants, they can''t help at this time, they can only watch the entire war room in high-speed operation.


    The situation of all parts of the Doom Fortress is constantly being summarized. Some parts have been reduced in battle and need to be increased, and some parts have been damaged and need to be repaired...


    Lin Zijiu and the other six adjutants under him can always give an adjusted answer in the shortest possible time.


    From here, I can better understand that the monks and Taoist soldiers in the Doomsday Fortress each perform their duties, just like a war machine that is operating efficiently!


    The attacks of the chaotic beasts have always been resisted outside the fortress of the doomsday, even the most powerful beasts of the chaotic beast have been completely wiped out without being able to approach the fortress of the doomsday!


    But even if the huge size and powerful flesh of those chaotic beasts are destroyed into broken pieces of flesh, they may cause damage to the fortress of the doomsday if they fall from the sky!


    A lot of flesh and blood soon accumulated inside and outside the doomsday fortress!


    If left alone, the flesh and blood of these chaotic beasts will drown the doomsday fortress sooner or later!


    A fortress that can be created by the limit of manpower, as well as the space in which it is located, will eventually be overwhelmed by the flesh and blood of the beast, just thinking about it, it will be a creepy picture!


    At this time, Lin Zijiu issued an order to let Su Yan and Chi Tong lead a team to solve these accumulated flesh and blood!


    The flesh and blood of the chaos is extremely filthy, and if left alone, it will inevitably corrode the walls of the doomsday fortress over time!


    Soon, two red flames burned inside and outside the doomsday fortress!


    The scarlet fire snake soared into the sky, led by the chaotic flesh and blood, and the blazing flame almost ignited the sky!


    Su Yan discovered that the flesh and blood of these chaotic beasts seemed to be the best fuel, and the **** industry fire only needed a little spark to burn incredibly fiercely!


    After the fire of the local **** industry completely surrounded the doomsday fortress, it was as if this world had fallen into the bottom of hell!


    Countless corpses of chaotic beasts fell from the sky and turned into the fuel of **** industry fire!


    Soon, not only the inside and outside of the doomsday fortress, but also the **** industry fire quickly spread out toward the outside!


    All the surging **** karmic fire within the most visible range, it seems that this terrifying karmic fire has already burned to the horizon!


    The whole world has been completely ignited!


    Even Su Yan, who operates the sea of ??fire, gradually felt that the **** industry fire was on the verge of losing control!


    The burning flame is already a thousand feet tall, even surpassing the towering walls of the doomsday fortress!


    Fortunately, the ten major legions are hidden inside the doomsday fortress, and only when they launch an attack will they enter the attacking position.


    The defense of the attacking position is stronger than that of other parts of the fortress!


    Otherwise, this karmic fire is very likely to be swallowed together with the power of esoteric religion!


    The fierce beasts from the chaos are still flowing continuously, and countless fierce beasts fell from the sky and fell into the sea of ??fire!


    The crimson karmic fire seems to be able to redeem and burn all the killings!


    If these chaotic fierce beasts are killed in the immortal realm, then I am afraid that no immortal realm can resist it!


    These chaotic beasts, whether they are individual strength or organization, far surpass those demon species in the star realm!


    The two are not the same at all.


    Thinking that the astral demons had already caused countless calamities back then, if these chaotic beasts entered the immortal world, then it might be enough to trigger the supreme calamity of changing the era!


    Perhaps those great emperors in the fairy world would all be grateful to Esoteric Buddhism. If Esoteric Buddhism had not silently resisted these chaotic beasts in so many eras in the chaos, the immortal world would not have been so peaceful at all.

 Chapter 4075： Chaos is forever

    The fourth thousand and seventy-fifth chapter chaos is forever


    This time the attack of the Chaos Fierce Beast lasted for seven days!


    It''s like a terrifying rainstorm has been raining for seven days in a row!


    The Doomsday Fortress, as a cistern built by esoteric cults, did not endure this torrential rain with difficulty.


    During the war, the ten major legions in the Doomsday Fortress each perform their duties, and each link will conduct alternate operations. Everyone in the legion is like a small gear.


    If one gear is broken, the next gear will be filled immediately!


    Even Su Yan was amazed by this amazing efficiency.


    What I have to say is that under the power of the immortal emperor ranks, the combat effectiveness of the Doomsday Fortress has almost been integrated to the extreme by Lin Zijiu!


    Only the most competent commander can do this.


    However, even if the attack of the Chaos Fierce Beast returned without success, it still mastered the initiative of this war.


    No matter when, as long as the Chaos Ferocious Beast thinks, it can start a war!


    The power of Esoteric Buddhism can only be in a defensive position forever.


    After the Chaos attack ended, the **** industry fire inside and outside the Doom Fortress continued to burn for five days and five nights before it gradually extinguished.


    There was a strange burning smell in the air.


    Tens of thousands of chaotic beasts have turned into dust, buried in the yellow sand at the foot of the doomsday fortress.


    For the monk who participated in the battle for the first time, exhaustion is everyone''s feeling!


    But for Lin Zijiu, there is another thing he should worry about.


    The connection between the doomsday fortress and the holy city has almost completely broken off!


    In the old days, the connection between the doomsday fortress and the holy city was maintained by secret magicians!


    Secret practitioners communicate in the spiritual world by chaos and secret methods. If they want to find each other in the boundless spiritual world, they need the guidance of the holy fire to determine each other''s position.


    But after the sacred fire that illuminates this vast area no longer exists, even the spiritual world has become extremely gloomy. It seems that there are many indescribable horrors coming and going in the spiritual world. The gods of the human race only enter the spirit. The world has been shaken by storm!


    Not to mention the desire to contact the holy city in this gloom!


    In a sense, the Doomsday Fortress has become a helpless island!


    If there is no holy city to provide support behind, even Lin Zijiu doesn''t know how long he can support him in front of the Chaos Army!


    The sacred flames on the four altars represent the facade of esoteric religion!


    Lin Zijiu encountered this kind of thing when the flame was extinguished for the first time.


    What is certain is that this kind of thing happened for the first time in the history of Esoteric Buddhism!


    Those chaotic beasts have never attacked the Sifang Altar, because the Sifang Altar has no practical value to these chaotic beasts.


    Lin Zijiu can already imagine how much panic the holy city will fall into at this time, and the old guys in the council are afraid that they will be noisy again!


    In the end, there is always a solution to this matter.


    For the sacred flames of these four altars, to the esoteric religion, it is equivalent to the existence of eyes.


    Without the support of these four altars, the vast chaotic realm would once again become an indescribable darkness.


    The twenty-seven cities built by Esoteric Buddhism in the Outland will gradually break off the connection with the roots of Esoteric Buddhism.


    No one can afford this kind of result!


    What really made Lin Zijiu feel strange was that there was no sign at all that the sacred flame of the Eastern Method was extinguished.


    And it''s not like those chaotic beasts did it. The only thing those chaotic beasts want is to recapture the holy city that is the center of chaos!


    In addition, other goals are worthless to those chaotic beasts!


    With the intelligence of those chaotic beasts, I''m afraid I can''t understand the importance of the four altars to esoteric Buddhism.


    Because these chaotic beasts have long been able to raid the Sifang altar, but in the past seven epochs, in such a long time, the chaotic beasts have never attacked the Sifang altar...


    This kind of thing inevitably made Lin Zijiu fall into great suspicion.


    Suddenly, the sacred fire of an altar extinguished, is there a new enemy in the chaos?


    Hundreds of millions of chaotic beasts are enough for a headache, if any more powerful enemies are killed, I am afraid that the power of Esoteric Buddhism will be even more difficult to resist!


    After the end of the seven-day battle, the Doomsday Fortress also began a new round of busy restoration work.


    No one knows how long this short peace can last. Perhaps the chaos in the void will gather another army to attack in the next second!


    Since he couldn''t get away from Esoteric Buddhism for the time being, Su Yan started to improve his strength with peace of mind.


    Ever since he realized the new possibilities of "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision", in this chaotic world, Su Yan has been able to refine the power of chaos and then transform it into a special power!


    This kind of special power lies between the power of the immortal element and the power of chaos. It should be a unique change in nature in this world. Apart from Su Yan, it is impossible for a second person to use it.


    This force has the infinite possibility of chaos and the lethal power of Xianyuan. If you cultivate to the extreme, those immortal emperors of the heavens must not be Su Yan''s opponent.


    But the most important thing for this kind of practice is time, and perseverance will usher in change.


    There was another thing Su Yan cared very much about, and that was the divine seed he obtained from that mysterious stone tablet.


    This seed looks like rice, but it is larger and fuller, and its color is more golden.


    Su Yan lay in his room and kept playing with this divine seed in his hands.


    After obtaining this golden seed from the mysterious stone tablet, Su Yan always wanted to understand the divine law in this golden seed.


    The content of the seal carving on the stele can basically be regarded as a legendary book, and there are universe, life, prehistoric, onlookers... all the cognition in this world!


    The so-called divine law is just a part of the content of the stele.


    According to Su Yan''s speculation, this stone tablet will show different content according to the different aptitudes of each person, and the content that Chitong got on the stone tablet must be different from his.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a stone monument in the void and chaos!


    Su Yan can be sure that the creator of the stele can be regarded as the level of the creator, that is the existence of beyond the immortal emperor!


    The legend about the creator has always existed in the fairy world!


    Legend has it that the ancient emperor is also the masterpiece of the magical creator!


    But Su Yan had fought against those ancient emperors, and those ancient emperors didn''t recognize this!


    The ancient capital city claimed to be born by adhering to the aura of heaven and earth. Since the opening of heaven and earth, it has become a symbol of prehistoric laws and has ruled over all the world!


    Are all those ancient emperors lying?

 Chapter 4076： Underground fortress

    The fourth thousand and seventy-six chapters underground fortress


    Those ancient emperors who once swept among the heavens are all extinct, and there is no way to ask the answer to this question.


    Su Yan now wants to crack this golden seed even more!


    Although Su Yan had already glimpsed a part of the divine law, there was still a long way to go before he could fully grasp it.


    An important prerequisite for mastering the law of divinity is to possess a part of divinity.


    Su Yan is a human being who has cultivated to become an immortal. Humans are born with no divine nature, and it is impossible for them to cultivate divine nature in the day after tomorrow.


    So Su Yan pinned all his hopes on this golden seed.


    As long as Su Yan can merge with this golden seed, he can possess a part of his divinity.


    But what was strange was that this golden seed was a bit strange, and Su Yan tried the powers of different natures such as Xian Yuan, Demon Qi, etc., but they couldn''t excite this golden seed.


    Later, Su Yan tried to use his own blood, but the golden seed was still not stimulated.


    It seems that if you want to refine this seed and master the divine nature, it will take some time to explore.


    Su Yan collected the seeds of divinity first, and then walked out of the room.


    But I saw that there was a quarrel outside, with many Taoist soldiers and monks crowding around.


    Su Yan was also curious as to what happened.


    Lin Zijiu is extremely strict in governing the army and will never allow his subordinates to fight inwardly.


    Soon Su Yan understood the reason for the so-called content of the donkey game. It turned out that the First Army did not get the supplies that they deserved after the war. The First Army believed that the quartermaster might have embezzled the supplies that should have belonged to them. .


    This kind of thing is pure nonsense, and Su Yan absolutely doesn''t believe that Lin Zijiu''s quartermaster would do this kind of thing.


    An invisible aura swept away from Su Yan, separating the surrounding Taoist soldiers and monks, forming a path!


    The monks and Taoist soldiers all looked towards the rear, only to realize that Su Yan was here.


    There were three immortal kings surrounded by this quartermaster.


    But Su Yan just glanced at it both lightly and lightly, already making these three people afraid to move!


    The main reason is that the Primordial Demon God Law Body before Su Yan was too shocking, and the Wanren Snow Mountain that rose from the ground!


    These are all methods that these fairy kings tried their best and may not be able to use!


    At this moment, the three immortal kings faced Su Yan, but they felt tremendous mental pressure, even if Su Yan didn''t say anything cruel, just let out a look!


    They have already calculated in their hearts how to protect themselves if there is a conflict.


    But Su Yan didn''t put these people in his eyes at all. He was thinking of something else entirely.


    The quartermaster''s deduction of supplies may not be for the sake of enriching his own pockets. There is a greater possibility that the Holy City does not support the Doomsday Fortress enough.


    Although Su Yan still didn''t know that the sacred fire of the Eastern Method Altar had been extinguished, he had indeed smelled something wrong.


    The quartermaster had been besieged by many people, and he didn''t know what to do. Now that Su Yan helped him out, he almost cried out of emotion.


    Su Yan said to the quartermaster: "Don''t worry, just tell me what the reason is. If it''s really not your logistics problem, then none of them can wrong you. I''ll be the master."


    Su Yan has been in the upper ranks for a long time, so it is very natural to say this.


    Although the three immortal kings were a little bit slanderous about Su Yan''s lack of qualifications, they didn''t dare to say anything because of Su Yan''s strength.


    Because if they were to fight Su Yan directly, they wouldn''t have any chance of winning.


    The quartermaster quickly gave the reason. It turned out that the barge transporting supplies from the Holy City did not arrive as scheduled, and did not know when it would arrive.


    This remark immediately caused an uproar.


    This is more terrifying news than the quartermaster''s private pockets!


    If you encounter a quartermaster in his pockets, just kill the quartermaster and replace it with a new one, but right now there is no way to easily solve the matter because it is involved with the holy city.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face also became very subtle.


    It can only be said that the arrangement on the side of the holy city is really very tricky, and the support for the doomsday fortress is completely insufficient. logically speaking, the doomsday fortress is the gateway to the holy city, and if the doomsday fortress is gone, the holy city will inevitably die.


    Besides, no matter the doomsday fortress or the holy city, they are all esoteric families.


    There is absolutely no reason for the Holy City to stumble upon the doomsday fortress.


    Could it be some power struggle in the Holy City?


    Although Su Yan didn''t have much contact with the council, there is only one possibility!


    Power struggle is the nature of human beings, and it will never be lost because Esoteric Buddhism is hidden in the chaos of the void!


    This incident quickly reached Lin Zijiu. As the commander-in-chief, he must give an answer to this matter. No one hopes to fight the chaotic beasts in isolation and helplessness!


    Communication between the doomsday fortress and the holy city has not been fully restored.


    Lin Zijiu didn''t know what happened in the holy city.


    But before the sacred flame in the east burns again, it should be impossible to wait for the supply of the holy city.


    Without the guidance of the Holy Fire, it is very dangerous to want to cross the chaos.


    But for this matter, Lin Zijiu has his own solution.


    He opened the door to the underground of the Doomsday Fortress to everyone, and now the full picture of the Doom Fortress was revealed to everyone!


    The doomsday fortress on the ground is already a huge building large enough to accommodate ten legions!


    But below the doomsday fortress, the base of the building is more than ten times that of the ground!


    Su Yan simply doubted whether Esoteric Buddhism had long been digging through the core of the earth after centuries of operation!


    Compared with the upper fortress, the base of the doom fortress has not weakened the strength of the building.


    If it is required with such intensity, then the construction period may be measured in ten thousand years!


    Even the most powerful immortal domains, I am afraid it is impossible to build such a huge fortress, and it is impossible for those immortal domains to have such a tight organization of Esotericism.


    I have to say that the upper echelons of the Esoteric Buddhism made the most correct choice in this matter. Putting the resources of the Esoteric Buddhism into the Doomsday Fortress can indeed form an excellent defense against the Holy City!


    And in the underground warehouse, all kinds of stored supplies are piled up like a mountain.


    There is also a special army guard, enough to support the 8 million Taoist soldiers in the doomsday fortress for 20 years!


    In other words, even if the supply ship of the holy city does not come and enters a state of high consumption during wartime, the doomsday fortress can last for twenty years on its own!


    This gave everyone a strong confidence at once!


    But these materials are precious strategic reserves for Lin Zijiu, and he will never use them lightly until the most urgent moment.


    The war with Chaos has just begun, and precious strategic resources need to be used. This is undoubtedly a showdown in a certain situation.

 Chapter 4077： Esoteric Buddhism Special Envoy

    The fourth thousand and seventy-seventh chapter esoteric envoy


    The endless purple-red thick clouds are constantly rolling in the sky!


    Those chaotic beasts seemed to have completely given up attacking the doomsday fortress, and could not see those huge chaos tumbling in the thick purple clouds for many days.


    But the defense in the doomsday fortress has not slackened for a day.


    On this day, a battleship traversed the void of chaos and appeared above the fortress of the doomsday without warning.


    There is also the unique Peugeot of Esotericism on the battleship!


    After seeing this warship, the sentry at the top of the city wall immediately notified Lin Zijiu.


    Soon, Lin Zijiu sent a force of 3,000 people to guide this warship to the interior of the Doomsday Fortress!


    This fantasy sea battleship with the Esoteric logo is a big killer that can travel through the chaos at will, and there are only seven Esoterics in total!


    Those who can ride on the phantom sea battleship will surely be very distinguished!


    Lin Zijiu originally thought that it would take a while to restore the connection with the holy city.


    He has been prepared for three to five years to be unable to contact the Holy City. Unexpectedly, the Holy City will send a fantasy sea battleship to his doomsday fortress at this time!


    Part of the hull of this fantasy sea battleship has been damaged. I think it was the chaotic attack on the way to the doomsday fortress!


    The sacred flame of the Eastern Method Altar has not been reignited, and only the Fantasy Sea battleship can pass through a dangerous chaos under this situation and arrive at the doomsday fortress.


    However, who on earth would take great risks at this time to cross this chaos that seems to be a vast ocean?


    The answer was quickly revealed in front of everyone.


    There are many immortal king-level powerhouses on this ship, even the quasi emperor has two, but these powerhouses are actually the bodyguards of one person!


    And that important person is one of the elders of the Holy City Council. The elder was sent to the Doomsday Fortress as a special envoy!


    The council dispatches special envoys to the outside world.


    Lin Zijiu has only received three envoys in the Doomsday Fortress for more than 10,000 years!


    When special envoys appear in front of you, important things often happen!


    And this important thing is often not a good thing, but in front of the council''s order, Lin Zijiu can only be helpless.


    The special envoy''s surname is Li, and his name is Li Guanwei, and he is the nineteenth elder in the council. Among the many elders, the seniority is still low, so he was selected as the special envoy.


    Lin Zijiu acted very cautiously in the face of this special envoy Li.


    I want to invite this special envoy Lee to his commander-in-chief war room for a private conversation.


    But the Li envoy said: "This matter is not in a hurry. I still have another purpose here to check the military appearance in your doomsday fortress and whether you have the confidence to resist the monsters in the chaos."


    Lin Zijiu couldn''t help but mutter, do you still need to inspect the military appearance in my doomsday fortress?


    For many years, if it were not for me, how could the holy city be so peaceful? It was not because I resisted all the chaotic beasts here!


    But after all, this is a special envoy sent by the council, and he can already be regarded as an imperial minister, so he still has to give the least face.


    Therefore, Lin Zijiu said: "Then I will prepare the troops immediately, please review it."


    After listening to Lin Zijiu''s words, Li Guanwei was very satisfied, and said with a smile: "I heard that you have 8 million Taoist soldiers under your command, don''t you know how many millions of reviewers you want to invite?"


    After Lin Zijiu listened to this special envoy Li''s words, he was immediately confused and didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Because he originally only planned to recruit more than 3,000 soldiers to go through a cutscene, which meant something.


    Lin Zijiu said: "Each of the eight million Taoist soldiers has its own responsibilities. If all of them are recruited for inspection, the defenses inside the fortress will inevitably become empty. I have five thousand guards on standby. the same."


    Listening to Lin Zijiu''s words, Li Guanwei''s face turned black immediately.


    He doesn''t actually have much interest in reviewing how many troops, he just wants to take this opportunity to build his prestige!


    If Lin Zijiu, the marshal of the doomsday fortress, obeyed his words, then his special envoy is truly in place!


    The immortal king behind him said: "The envoy represents the council. If you don''t review the army, how can you know how good your military is? After returning to the council, you have to say that Lin Zijiu is not cooperating with the work of the special envoy!"


    Although Lin Zijiu''s status in esoteric religion is not too high, the marshal of the doomsday fortress is a first-class position with real power.


    Even the leader of the council has always respected him.


    This Li Guanwei has only so much qualifications in the council, so he dare to show off his power here!


    But it would be a bad idea to rip off the skin in this way, after all, the identity of the other party is the special envoy of the council.


    Lin Zijiu pondered for a moment, and said, "Since the envoy has Yaxing who wants to see the military parade, I have to prepare for Lin, because there are so many rules in the military parade that you can''t get it out in a hurry. It''s better to talk about it first. Is there any important news from the council for the envoy to read."


    The above sent Li Guanwei to break through the chaos on the fantasy sea battleship to come here, there must be some important news to convey.


    This is the serious thing in Lin Zijiu''s eyes.


    Li Guanwei said, "It''s better to talk about this after reviewing your troops. Anyway, since we have come to your doomsday fortress, we don''t plan to go back in a short time. After all, it is not very safe to walk through chaos. , What do you say?"


    Lin Zijiu was taken aback for a moment. Is the council planning to get him a supervising army? Is there anything you can''t believe in him?


    The arrangement of this event is really weird!


    Because this special envoy Li is obviously someone who doesn''t know how to use soldiers!


    Lin Zijiu took a look at Li Guanwei. He had acted so domineering as soon as he came here, and he didn''t give him much face as the commander. If he wants to get along with him in the future, I''m afraid it won''t be so pleasant.


    If the opponent just wants to simply compete for power, it will inevitably become a constraint to Lin Zijiu''s use of troops.


    The doomsday fortress is different from other places, it is the gateway to the holy city. If the doomsday fortress falls, then the holy city will inevitably be directly attacked by those chaotic beasts!


    This matter is very important. Lin Zijiu will never allow others to meddle with his millions of soldiers. If this special envoy Li does not understand this, he wholeheartedly wants to fight him for power in the Doomsday Fortress!


    Then Lin Zijiu will definitely get rid of him!


    Lin Zijiu has been in the doomsday fortress for tens of thousands of years, and it can be said that this place has long been his territory.


    But Lin Zijiu did not run the Doomsday Fortress for his own power, but purely because of his loyalty to Esoteric Buddhism.


    For this loyalty, he can sacrifice many things!


    Just killing a special envoy of the council, for Lin Zijiu, there will not be too much burden!

 Chapter 4078： Inadequate

    The fourth thousand and seventy-eight chapters are insufficient


    Li Guanwei still didn''t know that Lin Zijiu had already been murderous against him. He just looked at Lin Zijiu''s gloomy face and didn''t dare to get angry. He thought he would have the upper hand when he came. Don''t mention how proud he was.


    When the fantasy sea battleship appeared in the sky, Su Yanduo glanced at it.


    The shape of this fantasy sea battleship is very strange, full of exotic beauty!


    Such a behemoth appeared in the sky through the purple-red chaotic clouds, and it was difficult for people to not notice.


    Then Su Yan learned the origin of the Fantasy Sea Battleship from others.


    Esoteric Buddhism used to have a total of seventeen fantasy sea battleships, each of which required a lot of manpower and material resources, and at least five thousand years of time.


    However, in the subsequent war with the Chaos Ferocious Beast, ten fantasy sea battleships were destroyed, and the remaining seven were treasures of esoteric religion. They were usually under very strict protection without the consent of the council. It''s hard to be opened.


    Su Yan originally wanted to get a fantasy sea battleship, so he could leave the chaos and return to the fairy world, but now he can only give up this idea.


    Soon, Su Yan returned to the room, completely treating the appearance of the fantasy sea battleship as a meaningless episode.


    Going back to the holy city now doesn''t mean much to Su Yan, because he has never been able to escape from this chaotic world and return to the fairy world.


    If you have come, you will be at ease. It would be better to use the power in this chaos to elevate your power to a whole new level.


    But just after Su Yan began to meditate into concentration, there was a knock on the door unexpectedly.


    Su Yan did not participate in all the performances in the Doomsday Fortress. Without the war of chaos invasion, he had been living in his own room and seldom walked out.


    Lin Zijiu also acquiesced to this, and never sent anyone to disturb Su Yan.


    Originally, only Su Yan and Chi Tong were not assigned to the top ten legions, but were left by Lin Zijiu by his side.


    Su Yan quickly opened the door, and Lin Zijiu''s messenger was knocking on the door, and the command that came was simple.


    Let Su Yan go to the fifty-third martial arts field to gather.


    In the Doomsday Fortress, there are a total of 53 martial arts venues.


    The fifty-third martial arts field is actually the smallest martial arts field, which can hold no more than five thousand people.


    It is often used by the stealth assassins of the Ninth Army to practice sneaking into combat.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know what kind of medicine Lin Zijiu''s gourd was selling, he still quickly left the room and followed the Taoist soldiers to the 53rd martial arts field.


    Su Yan came too late.


    At least a hundred immortal kings have arrived inside and outside the No.53 martial arts venue, and at least a thousand immortals below the immortal king have also arrived.


    Although Lin Zijiu was almost gone, he could already see Chitong standing in the middle of the martial arts field with his upper body naked.


    Behind Chitong, there were at least two thousand serious Dao soldiers phalanx.


    Su Yan was a little confused for a while, and had no idea what Lin Zijiu ordered him to come to the 53rd martial arts ground.


    Not long after, Lin Zijiu��s adjutant came to Su Yan��s side and said: "A special envoy came to the holy city to review the combat power of our doomsday fortress. Lin Shuai ordered us to bring out the strongest combat power. Show it to the envoy."


    Su Yan said, "I''m not a monkey on the side of the road, why should I show it to others?"


    The adjutant seemed to have expected that Su Yan''s posture would be very unpleasant. This is natural. The more capable people are, the more they hate this meaningless formalism.


    The adjutant immediately smiled at Su Yanxi.


    It was said that raising his hand not to hit the smiling face, the adjutant also had the difficulty of the adjutant, and Su Yan reluctantly coped with it.


    That special envoy had already arrived at the martial arts field, wearing a white robe, and surrounded by a circle of white light. He looked a little frightening, but in fact his cultivation level was just worthy of an immortal king.


    In an organization like Esoteric Buddhism, if you want to climb to a higher position, in addition to having enough skills, you also need to know how to drill camp.


    Li Guanwei''s ability is a bit worse, but his ability to drill camp is extremely strong, so he can enter the council when he can be an immortal king and his cultivation is barely up to the standard.


    The red pupil below was walking in the forefront of the army formation, and those red eyes were always watching Su Yan!


    Now Su Yan has become the only goal that Chi pupil wants to surpass.


    After Su Yan silently stared at Chi Tong for a while, he also jumped into the martial arts field.


    The adjutant has already said just now, let Su Yan and Chi Tong fight a little bit, don''t need to fight seriously, just do a little bit, and the light effect can make people bluff a little bit.


    After Su Yan and Chi Tong looked at each other, they planned to make a cutscene.


    But what I didn��t expect was that after Chi Tong carefully observed Su Yan for a while, he actually said: "You seem to have made breakthroughs in your retreat these days. In this case, I must be no better than you. I don��t have to fight. I can admit defeat."


    This script adjutant should have also explained to Chi pupil.


    But after seeing Su Yan, Chi Tong''s heart of victory and defeat had been thoroughly aroused, and the so-called script had long been forgotten.


    That''s why he gave up so simply!


    However, Chitong was right. Su Yan had been locked in the room these days, but he was definitely not wasting his time. He had gone further and further on the road of fusing "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision" and the power of chaos.


    The nature of the immortal element in the body is also gradually changing.


    It''s hard to say that this change is good or bad, because through the ages, only Su Yan may have been able to condense this peculiar change in nature.


    Su Yan is now walking a path that has never been seen before.


    After the semi-retreat these days, Su Yan''s eyes are more energetic than before, Xianyuan is more condensed, and the whole person''s temperament is more and more dusty and misty.


    These changes from the inside to the outside can certainly be seen clearly by Chi pupil.


    He originally thought that after touching the mysterious stone stele, his already halted cultivation base suddenly began to advance by leaps and bounds, and he was already qualified to compete with Su Yan!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s progress was even greater than him!


    Immediately, Chitong couldn''t help becoming a little discouraged.


    Because he has already discovered that before he enters the realm of the emperor, I am afraid that he is not Su Yan''s opponent.


    This is really a great blow to the self-confidence of the first genius of Esoteric Buddhism!


    After staring at each other, Chi Tong''s direct surrender was a little surprising to Su Yan, but it was good.


    At least there is no need to perform a boring show in front of the envoy like two monkeys.


    But Li Guanwei couldn''t sit still anymore. Just now, the adjutant said that there would be a duel between two top powerhouses in the doomsday fortress. How did it turn into a surrender as soon as they met?


    How could there be such an outrageous drama in this world?

 Chapter 4079： Arrogant and domineering

    The fourth thousand and seventy-ninth chapter is arrogant and domineering


    Li Guanwei''s mind is very narrow. When encountering such a thing, his first instinctive reaction turned out to be that this matter must be Lin Zijiu''s strategy, and the purpose is to humiliate his special envoy!


    Li Guanwei immediately asked the immortal king under him to stop Su Yan and Chitong, so that they were not allowed to leave casually, and the envoy wanted to come and talk!


    Su Yan didn''t feel anything about this so-called special envoy, and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    However, Li Guanwei''s first goal was not Su Yan, but Chi Tong.


    He is the special envoy of the council, and even the Fantasy Sea Battleship is his car. He really doesn''t believe that anyone in this doomsday fortress dared to disobey him!


    Since Lin Zijiu wants to play, let''s play with him!


    Li Guanwei first glanced at Chi Tong, and then said: "No matter who your master is, you can only look like this. The dignified emperor Zhunwei is afraid before he fights! So your master must be not good, and then he will teach you this. Not a good apprentice!"


    Chi pupil had no idea that this envoy would actually say such a thing, and was stunned for a while.


    Li Guanwei continued: "Don''t blame me for speaking so directly, I have always spoken so directly."


    Chi pupil said: "Do you know who my master is?"


    Li Guanwei said, "Your cultivation level is extremely high. You should have come from the Bodhidharma Academy, right?"


    "The Bodhidharma Academy? The Dean of Bodhidharma Academy talked to my peers. My name is Chitong!" Chitong said, "My master is the head teacher of esoteric sect! Is it improper for you to speak so badly?"


    After Li Guanwei listened to Chitong''s words, he then remembered that Chitong, the youngest disciple of the instructor, seemed to have been assigned to the Doomsday Fortress too!


    Li Guanwei did make a mistake just now, but he would never admit his mistake easily, let alone apologize.


    Li Guanwei said: "What about the head teacher? The head teacher can''t be above the council! Even the head teacher has always respected the council! I am the special envoy of the council! Besides, don''t you be afraid of the front line? ?"


    Chi Tong couldn''t think that the other party''s attitude would be so arrogant, and a wave of nameless anger suddenly rushed to his forehead!


    Even if this person insulted him, he actually insulted his master. This account absolutely cannot be left alone!


    Chi Tong is notoriously hard-tempered in the holy city, and naturally there is no reason to give in at this time.


    Of course, Li Guanwei also knew that Chi Tong''s identity was not simple, and he definitely didn''t want to offend Chi Tong, but he was really a bit hard to get off now.


    At exactly this time, Su Yan sneered.


    After hearing Su Yan''s sneer, Li Guanwei said angrily: "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Guanwei wanted to divert his attention and vent his anger on Su Yan, so that Chi Tong might forget the unhappiness just now.


    Li Guanwei couldn''t help but feel a little proud. What I thought was that Chitong''s identity was so special that I couldn''t hold it. Seeing that you are just an ordinary fairy king, can''t I still hold it?


    But I don''t want to, Su Yan is definitely an existence he can''t control!


    Su Yan ignored Li Guanwei at all, just because he didn''t pay attention to this so-called special envoy at all.


    Su Yan walked directly towards the periphery of the martial arts field.


    Li Guanwei waved his hand gently, and the five immortal kings who followed him flew out directly, and they all stopped Su Yan on the way.


    Su Yan turned his head at this time and said, "Are you really going to block my way?"


    "Presumptuous! Do you know who you are talking to?" An immortal king directly rebuked Su Yan.


    Su Yan just turned his head slightly, and said in a puzzled tone: "Do you know who you are talking to? It''s a price to pay a lot of talk in front of me!"


    After Li Guanwei listened to Su Yan''s words, his whole body was shaking with anger!


    Chi Tong is a direct disciple of the esoteric sect. Is it possible that you have a background and dare to be so arrogant?


    Su Yan looked at Li Guanwei coldly and said, "You said I don''t respect you? Why should I respect you? Who is on the front line with those chaotic monsters fighting each other with death? Who is using sweat and blood to maintain the peace of the holy city? How do you think your decentness comes from?"


    Su Yan''s words are loud and sound, mainly because the content itself has enough shock!


    The strongmen and monks in the doomsday fortress all stood on the same front with Su Yan at the same time!


    If it weren''t for them to fight desperately here against the chaotic beasts, where could there be the singing and dancing of the holy city?


    It should be that these soldiers are supported by the holy city, not the other way around!


    If Li Guanwei is a little clever, he should realize that through Su Yan''s words, the surrounding atmosphere has changed significantly.


    But Li Guanwei claimed to have the aura of a special envoy to protect him. No one in this doomsday fortress would dare to do anything to him. He looked at Su Yan confidently and didn''t feel that Su Yan would dare to do anything directly on him!


    This is definitely his great misjudgment!


    Su Yantian is not afraid, and the land is not afraid. There are already many immortal emperors in the enemy''s family. What''s the harm in adding him a special envoy?


    If you are riding on the head by some young guys, and still dare not fight back, what kind of a man?


    Li Guanwei''s own strength is negligible, and the bodyguards around him are only five immortal kings and two quasi-emperors.


    In the face of other opponents, such a security lineup can be considered a very grand, but for Su Yan, wanting to defeat them is definitely a matter of lifting.


    However, it is clear that Li Guanwei and his men have seriously underestimated Su Yan''s strength.


    Chi Tong has a great reputation in the holy city, and is a well-known genius. But Su Yanke doesn''t have such a big reputation!


    Even if they have calculated that Su Yan''s strength is extremely strong, they have so many people, can it be that so many people do it together, so why can''t the other person be alone?


    "You are so courageous! Dare to speak like this, your envoy!"


    "You still don''t kneel down and admit your mistakes! Otherwise, I will have to deal with you according to the law of esoteric religion! If you collide with the envoy, then you are committing the following!"


    The two quasi-emperors behind Li Guanwei were the most arrogant.


    Chi Tong was already a little speechless at this time, because he could already sense a faint killing intent from Su Yan!


    Is he actually going to act on the envoy of the council?


    Had it not been for Li Guanwei''s status as a special envoy to the council, Chitong would have chosen to do it a long time ago!


    Li Guanwei is just a villain, but behind him is the council! The highest authority in Esoteric Buddhism!


    In Chi Tong''s surprised gaze, Su Yan had already walked directly towards Li Guanwei!


    Seeing Su Yan coming, Li Guanwei was shocked, and at the same time he sensed a condensed killing intent! Suddenly became panicked!


    This man really intends to do it with him!


    Su Yan said calmly: "It''s been a long time since no one dared to be so arrogant and domineering in front of me, you are really...very good!"

 Chapter 4080： Vulture tricks

    The fourth thousand and eighty chapters


    Before Su Yan walked to Li Guanwei''s side, a xuanhuaxe slashed directly from the sky!


    The powerful frost energy directly turned the surroundings into ice fields, and time seemed to be frozen by the fierce ice energy!


    The power of frost converted from the power of chaos is completely comparable to the power of Xian Ze!


    But just using a fairy rule, how could it stop Su Yan from advancing?


    Su Yan just stretched out a hand and already caught this Xuanhua Axe!


    The chill on Xuanhua Axe, let alone invaded Su Yan''s body, could not spread even in Su Yan''s hands!


    On the other side of Xuanhuaaxe, an unbelievable expression appeared on the face of the fairy king!


    "How good is the carving skill? Go ahead!" Su Yan flung it lightly, and the Xuanhua Axe flew upside down along with the fairy king, and slammed into the wall of the martial arts arena!


    Inside the doomsday fortress, the walls of the martial arts field are blessed by secret magic!


    This is so, the wall of the martial arts field was also smashed into a huge pit, and the whole martial arts field was in fierce earthquake!


    The immortal king hit the wall with his back, and a spine had been torn apart in the middle!


    Su Yan''s hand is simply amazing! Easily blasted an immortal king to serious injuries!


    The remaining four immortal kings did not dare to neglect, they summoned their magical weapons one after another, but they did not dare to get too close to Su Yan!


    In the chaos, the immortal is not stable.


    Therefore, the Immortal King of Esoteric Buddhism only cultivated the power of Chaos, and then used the power of Chaos to evolve into a variety of different powers.


    Because there is no mastery of the principles of immortality, the various powers that have evolved are not at the extreme level at all.


    However, the Immortal King of Esoteric Buddhism may not suffer from the Immortal King of the Upper Immortal Realm, because the power of Chaos itself is a very weird and extremely powerful force! It is much more powerful than pure Xianyuan!


    After these four fairy kings met Su Yan, they all saw great scruples in each other''s eyes, and they didn''t dare to take the initiative at all.


    And Su Yan didn''t pay attention to these four immortal kings at all, the goal was only Li Guanwei!


    As Su Yan approached, these four immortal kings had all condensed powerful chaotic power!


    But even if they condense power, it is meaningless.


    The strength of the red pupil is already regarded as the first person in the third generation of Esoteric Buddhism, and there is a huge difference in strength from Su Yan!


    The gap between these four immortal kings and Chi Tong is huge, not to mention between Su Yan!


    With a crash!


    I saw that Su Yan took the initiative to jump into the encirclement of these four immortal kings, and the chaotic power of the four immortal kings condensed with magical instruments also directly exploded!


    But the result after the explosion of these four forces was extremely surprising!


    I saw that all the four fairy kings were shaken out!


    Moreover, all of these four immortal kings were shaken off by Su Yan. Although they were not life-threatening, they would lose their fighting ability for a short time.


    All this happened so quickly, from Su Yan actively jumping into the encirclement to the four fairy kings being shaken off, everything happened between the electric light and flint!


    Many people didn''t see exactly what happened, just in the blink of an eye, the four fairy kings had been abandoned by Su Yan!


    Only Chi Tong vaguely saw directly that Su Yan was using a very special chaotic power!


    Suddenly, Chi Tong thought that Su Yan had also got something from the mysterious stone tablet, and Su Yan''s hand was placed on the stone tablet, and he should have learned more from the mysterious stone tablet!


    In other words...Is Su Yan using the power he learned from the stone tablet?


    No matter what kind of power Su Yan uses, this kind of combat power is too terrifying!


    You must know that Su Yan is also a fairy king, everyone in the same big realm, logically speaking, there should not be such a huge gap!


    The bodyguards who can be selected as special envoys by the council, the strength of these immortal kings is absolutely not bad, and they should even be regarded as outstanding in the same level!


    Counting the immortal kings who were thrown out by Su Yan before, these five immortal kings were absolutely crushed in front of Su Yan, and they didn''t even have the power to fight back!


    This should not be because they are too weak, but because Su Yan is too strong! It''s so strong!


    Su Yan continued to walk forward, and the two quasi-emperors behind Li Guanwei were also ready to take action at this time!


    "You have to think about it, as long as you threaten the life of the envoy, and kill it!"


    After the two quasi-emperors saw Su Yan''s shot, they could not help but feel a sense of fear in their hearts.


    Because even if they took the shot, it would be difficult for the five immortal kings to be hit hard in such a humiliating way in a short time!


    The key is that Su Yan''s appearance looks very understatement, and you know that he is far from exerting his full strength!


    The two quasi-emperors had already realized that if they didn''t show the courage and strength to fight for their lives, then they would definitely be humiliated by this man named Su Yan just like the five immortal kings!


    He is really too strong!


    Strong enough to be regarded as the strongest enemy encountered by the two quasi-emperors in their lives!


    After the two quasi emperors looked at each other, they each took out a magic weapon.


    The first artifact that was taken out was a purple long knife, and the second artifact was a beautiful-looking bell.


    "It''s the God Sword Blade and the Sky Demon Bell! Unexpectedly, the council has actually handed these two magic weapons to you!" Chi Tong immediately recognized the origin of these two magic weapons.


    These two pieces are artifacts that have been passed down for three epochs in Esoteric Buddhism!


    It is generally guaranteed by the council, and only used for certain special tasks!


    These two artifacts also aroused Su Yan''s great curiosity!


    Because Su Yan hasn''t seen the power of chaos to activate the artifact, what kind of good fortune and extraordinary will it have!


    The purple God Slashing Sword struck Su Yan first!


    The Emperor Zhun was still in the air, and just after he raised the long knife, he suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, the long knife was only a short distance away from Su Yan''s neck!


    It''s as if the process of piercing the air with a long knife has been completely omitted!


    Clang!


    After the dense sparks, it turned out that Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword had resisted the sharpness of the God Slasher!


    Su Yan''s eyes were not too surprised. He said, "Is this god-slashing knife originally an artifact that can manipulate a part of cause and effect? ??It''s a pity that you don''t understand the principle of cause and effect, and you can''t use the power of this artifact. One part! Otherwise, it would be really troublesome!"


    The God Slasher is indeed an artifact that can manipulate cause and effect!


    Set the result first, and then push the cause from the result, so that you can cause a stab wound!


    Su Yan also understands this kind of causal and decisive sword move, and he has already used it in the mortal world.


    If this emperor knows the immortal rule of cause and effect, then this sword will be an inevitable move. Fortunately, he does not understand cause and effect, and only uses a fixed routine to manipulate the sword of magic.


    Such tricks will lose their spirituality, so Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword can resist the God Slashing Sword!

 Chapter 4081： Knock out teeth

    The fourth thousand and eighty-one chapters knock down the teeth


    The God Sword Sword is known as the Sword God Sword in the Esoteric Buddhism. It means that once the God Sword Sword is swung out, the opponent''s head will fall to the ground no matter how high the cultivation level or strength is.


    But it was unexpected that this iron law would actually be invalid in Su Yan''s place.


    The Emperor Zhun was also unexpected, but he immediately used a second sword!


    This second knife was resisted by an ice ridge, and this time Su Yan couldn''t even get close to him. The threat was far worse than the first one!


    "If you manipulate the divine tool with a magic technique, the spirituality of the divine tool can''t be displayed at all. At this level, you want to kill me? Who are you looking down on? Playing causality in front of me is simply a trick."


    After Su Yan''s disdainful words were finished, the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand flew out again!


    This time, the sword light only stayed in Su Yan''s hands for a short time, and then an ice flower suddenly bloomed in the void!


    The ice flower turned by Jianguang is as brilliant as a peacock on the screen!


    And the Emperor Zhun who was holding the God Sword Sword had already hit a sword before he knew it, and he flew out, leaving a large pool of blood on the ground, and the God Sword Sword also fell to the ground!


    Su Yan''s sword is a miniature version of Reincarnation One Slash, just playing with cause and effect in a small way.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, it was just an impenetrable means, but to outsiders, it was really unpredictable!


    They also couldn''t see the process of Su Yan''s sword, and the Emperor Zhun who was holding the God Sword had already hit the sword!


    Chi Tong looked stunned, thinking that if Su Yan used this terrifying swordsmanship to deal with him, then he would be unable to resist it!


    Unexpectedly, the gap between him and Su Yan was much larger than initially expected!


    Seeing that his companion was seriously injured by Su Yan''s sword, another quasi-emperor also used the artifact in his hand.


    But this day, the magic bell was picked up by Su Yan with sword light before it could be used!


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense had already given birth to an extremely dangerous feeling to the magic bell of this day!


    If this divine tool could stir up the demon seed in the heart, it would naturally be a great disadvantage for Su Yan.


    Now that Su Yan''s inner heart demon has grown to a very terrifying point, if the heart demon is released, it will definitely make Su Yan fall into a very uncomfortable situation.


    In order to prevent this from happening, this time Su Yan had no choice but to take the lead!


    The quasi emperor was really frustrated to the extreme, holding a magical instrument like the sky magic bell, before he had time to do anything, Su Yan used his sword light to break the hand muscles, and at the same time the magical instrument flew out!


    I want to use the power of chaos in the body again to form a powerful formation, but the power of chaos has just been used, and it has been kicked by Su Yan!


    Then he hit the wall fiercely, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then passed out!


    Su Yan''s speed and strength are all above the level. Once these two quasi-emperors are approached by Su Yan, it is like a little sheep facing a lion, without the strength to fight back!


    In this way, the luxurious guards of the five immortal kings and the two quasi-emperors can be regarded as completely annihilated!


    All the powerful men and cultivators around were stunned, and they didn''t think that Su Yan would just do what he said, so he was so domineering!


    Even more outrageous is Su Yan''s strength! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that this man was the immortal king''s cultivation base!


    After solving the two quasi-emperors, Su Yan gave a cold laugh, and then looked forward.


    Li Guanwei''s face already showed a very terrifying expression!


    He had no idea what kind of power Su Yan had just used, but one thing was very certain!


    I''m afraid it''s the same after changing what he said, it''s definitely unstoppable.


    Su Yan walked towards Li Guanwei step by step, and the horrified expression on Li Guanwei''s face became more and more obvious!


    He couldn''t think of it, he had already moved the council out, and the other party dared to do it with him!


    And it''s approaching step by step!


    "Do you know what you are doing? If you dare to act against me, it is a rebellion against Esoteric Buddhism! Do you know that I am an elder of the council!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Do you think that your cowardly appearance is like a clown? By the way, if I want to move you today, it is our personal grievance, and it has nothing to do with the council. . Moreover, just your kind of trash does not represent esoteric religion, don''t just put gold on your face!"


    "You... don''t forget my identity! I am the special envoy of the council! If you move, I will have trouble with the council!" Li Guanwei had no idea how to face Su Yan at this time.


    Li Guanwei really did not expect that Su Yan would have such a great ability! And it''s daring to this point! Actually dare to confront him head-on!


    All of Li Guanwei''s calculations are based on a very fixed premise, that is-the other party will be afraid of his status as a special envoy to the council, and dare not do excessive things!


    But this major premise obviously does not exist in front of Su Yan.


    When the other party does not regard the council as the same thing, the banner of Li Guanwei is meaningless at all.


    "It''s ridiculous that you moved the name of the Council of Fox and Fake Huwei. You can also enter the Council to become an elder. I really think that the Council is not saved. Which of the fairy kings in the Doomsday Fortress has not been slaughtered. Countless chaotic beasts? None of them are more qualified to enter the council than you."


    Su Yan''s words made the strong and monks in the Doomsday Fortress feel the same way!


    They fought **** battles on the front line, and the council behind actually sent such a thing as a special envoy to ride on their heads!


    This is really tolerable or unbearable!


    Su Yan said: "I think the so-called congress of yours is nothing if it is disbanded in place, maybe it is a better thing for Esoteric Buddhism."


    As soon as Su Yan said this, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence!


    Because what Su Yan said was too rebellious!


    Many epochs have existed in this chaos of Esoteric Buddhism, and the council, as the power organ of Esoteric Buddhism, has also existed for many eras!


    Just as the sun rises every day, it seems that the council''s leadership of Esoteric Buddhism has become a matter of course.


    At this time, saying this through Su Yan''s mouth was shocking!


    Li Guanwei was also completely stunned, and he didn''t expect that such a rebellious remark would come out of Su Yan''s mouth!


    What made him even more unexpected was that after Su Yan walked over, he directly slapped his face with a slap in the face!


    Li Guanwei even forgot to use his magic weapon to resist, just like this abruptly to withstand Su Yan''s slap!


    After Li Guanwei rotated 720 degrees in the air, he flew out fiercely, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    During the flight, a large mouthful of blood had been vomited, and there were seven teeth that were knocked out by Su Yan in the blood!

 Chapter 4082： Three months confinement

    The fourth thousand and eighty-second chapter three months of confinement


    Seeing Li Guanwei flying out like this, everyone was completely dumbfounded!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would not care about Li Guanwei''s status as special envoy, and the start would be so spicy!


    Li Guanwei''s identity is the special envoy of the Holy City Council. Acting on Li Guanwei is almost equivalent to directly working on the Council!


    Although there are many strong people in this doomsday fortress, Su Yan is probably the only one who dares to do this kind of thing!


    After getting up from the ground, half of Li Guanwei''s cheek was completely swollen, and a very distinct five-fingerprint could be seen on his face!


    Su Yan is still merciful. If he is not merciful, the slap just now is enough to slap his head!


    "You, you..." Li Guanwei covered his face, showing an unbelievable expression in the pain, "You dare to hit me?!"


    Su Yan said: "Why don''t I dare to beat you, like you are trash, if you want to talk nonsense, I will continue to slap you! I most hate incompetent people making noise in front of me."


    Li Guanwei had no doubt about Su Yan''s words, and crawled on the ground and fled toward the rear!


    The only thing he wants to do now is to stay away from Su Yan as much as possible. He just wants to survive, nothing else!


    Li Guanwei was completely frightened by Su Yan, he now has no doubt that Su Yan might actually kill him!


    Su Yan coldly looked at Li Guanwei who was crawling on the ground, and said, "Looking at the posture of the special envoy crawling on the ground, I''m proficient. Haven''t you done this kind of thing before?"


    There is a strong irony in Su Yan''s words.


    There was a burst of laughter around the martial arts field, whether it was the monks or the Taoist soldiers, they felt very happy!


    The elders of the council used to be absolutely untouchable to them. They thought how powerful they were. They would have been slapped to the knees and begged for mercy with just a slap!


    It''s just the corpse position vegetarian food generation!


    At this moment, Lin Zijiu, the commander of the doomsday fortress, appeared in front of everyone belatedly.


    Lin Zijiu had an extremely serious aura, and the original laughter here immediately disappeared after he appeared.


    No one knew what Lin Zijiu would do with Su Yan, but after seeing Lin Zijiu, Li Guanwei seemed to have seen the great savior in his life, and said loudly, "Lin Shuai, hurry up and save me! Your people are crazy. To kill me!"


    Li Guanwei can no longer care about any ugliness now, he just wants to escape from Su Yan''s hands, nothing more.


    Su Yan just sneered, then looked at Lin Zijiu''s face with a spring breeze smile, and said to Li Guanwei: "Huh? Special envoy, all my escorts are elites, how can I start with you? , Is there any misunderstanding?"


    Su Yan only looked at Lin Zijiu''s smile and knew that he must have done it deliberately.


    It shouldn''t be a coincidence that even Lin Zijiu appeared now, but only appeared at the right time.


    This level can be said to be just right now. Su Yan has dealt a severe blow to the arrogant arrogance of the envoy, and things are still within control.


    If Su Yan is allowed to continue to play, I am afraid that the head of this envoy will really be screwed off!


    Lin Zijiu quickly ordered his subordinates to lead Li Guanwei aside.


    Li Guanwei''s mouth kept chattering about the accusation against Su Yan, saying that Su Yante was domineering, tyrannical, and defiant!


    Not only him, but all of his subordinates were seriously injured by Su Yan. After returning to the council, we must report to the council what happened today!


    What''s more, no matter who is letting the council''s majesty be wiped out, it must pay a price! No matter who this person''s backstage is!


    These are all irrelevant scenes to Su Yan!


    Under the current circumstances, the normal connection between the Holy City and the Doomsday Fortress will be restored without knowing when.


    And... Su Yan can be sure that Lin Zijiu will definitely be on his side.


    As long as no life is lost, this matter will definitely be mixed up in the end.


    It is only Li Guanwei who is unlucky.


    Lin Zijiu also pretended to be dissatisfied, scolding Su Yan for a few words, and said that he would lock Su Yan in the room for three months.


    This full three-month confinement is really a painless punishment.


    Originally, Su Yan had been in a semi-reclusive state in his room.


    Although Li Guanwei was extremely dissatisfied, he complained a few words and found that Lin Zijiu ignored him at all, of course he noticed something was wrong!


    This is the doomsday fortress, Lin Zijiu''s territory, his new envoy has no foundation at all! Even if there is great dissatisfaction, he can only swallow this breath temporarily. If the conflict is intensified again, his situation will definitely be more worrying!


    Li Guanwei understands some tricks, knowing that now he can only bear it temporarily.


    Only when I go back to the council in the future, I will join Lin Zijiu and the Doomsday Fortress severely when I report my work!


    After this turmoil, Su Yan also became famous in the Doomsday Fortress!


    Everyone knows that there is a ruthless person like him, who is obviously only in the realm of a fairy king, but he can easily hang up two quasi-emperors and fight, even dare not to sell the face of the council!


    However, as a ruthless person, Su Yan still had to stay in his room and be confined.


    This way of handling with care and deliberation can also be seen completely, Lin Zijiu''s value to Su Yan.


    But the rumors outside were completely meaningless to Su Yan.


    Su Yan is in the room and has been cultivating very attentively!


    Except for cultivation, there is nothing else worthy of his special attention.


    Even the change of time was gradually forgotten by Su Yan. For Su Yan, the three-month confinement may have been a little hasty. It would be best if there was no interruption for three years!


    On this day, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Please come in."


    After getting Su Yan''s answer, the door was pushed open.


    There is no lighting in the room, and nothing can be seen in the darkness.


    But for Su Yan, his eyes could already see the night like day, so it doesn''t make much difference whether there is light or not.


    "The three-month confinement is over. Lin Shuai asked me to invite you to go out." The speaker''s voice was low. It should be Lin Zijiu''s adjutant. Su Yan had dealt with him before, so he knew him. the sound of.


    "Did three months end so soon?" Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh.


    He enjoyed absolute peace in this room, and even completely forgot the passage of time.


    The cultivation base is more refined than before being confined.


    The adjutant was also very surprised at this. After only three months of not seeing him, he could clearly sense the sense of enhancement of that breath from Su Yan''s body!

 Chapter 4083： Lin Zijius Secret

    Chapter 4083: Lin Zijiu''s Secret


    Cultivation becomes more difficult as it goes to the back. There are many immortal kings who have not been able to move forward for hundreds of years, and it is very rare for them to progress without hindrance like Su Yan.


    While Su Yan was changing clothes and washing his face, the adjutant said a lot of kind words to Su Yan.


    Su Yan easily defeated Li Guanwei''s five immortal kings and two quasi-emperors, and the strength he showed was really terrifying!


    In this doomsday fortress, directly facing the threat of chaotic beasts, of course you will admire the strong!


    After Su Yan finished washing, the adjutant gestured to Su Yan with a please gesture, and then began to lead the way.


    The adjutant has been walking down, passing through several heavily guarded formations.


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little strange, because the road was obviously not to Lin Zijiu''s war room, but to a very strange place.


    This is a bit weird, because Lin Zijiu has always liked to stay in his combat room, and would almost never leave it if it wasn''t necessary.


    The place where the adjutant led the way seemed to be gradually moving towards the deepest part of the doomsday fortress.


    So Su Yan asked, "Where are we going?"


    The adjutant replied: "It''s a very secret place. Only Lin Shuai can enter that place. Even those of us who have followed Lin Shuai for thousands of years don''t know what''s inside."


    Su Yan''s footsteps suddenly hesitated.


    Because Su Yan already understood that there was a huge secret waiting for him.


    Mastering these huge secrets often comes at a price...


    He now only thought about cultivating his own power and then getting out of the esoteric religion. He had never thought of fighting the fierce beasts in the chaos for the esoteric religion.


    But if Lin Zijiu entrusted him with any major secrets, it would also mean that major responsibilities would be handed over to Su Yan at the same time.


    If Su Yan does not appear in the Doomsday Fortress, the red eye will be the one who bears this responsibility.


    Lin Zijiu is a wise man. Of course, he can see that Su Yan''s style and ability are far above the red pupil, so he chose Su Yan.


    After passing another iron gate, you can see ten steps one post inside, all of them are Taoist soldiers of Esoteric Buddhism.


    These Taoist soldiers on guard did not look sideways, holding Fang Tian''s painted halberd, full of a sense of killing.


    The air in a long corridor here has become abnormally moist, and even the ground is a bit slippery.


    The humidity here is really outrageous. You have to know that the outside of the Doom Fortress is all yellow sand and white bones. How can there be such an abnormal place inside?


    And the more you go forward, the heavier the moisture in the air.


    A white mist has formed faintly.


    The adjutant said: "I rarely come to this place, so don''t ask me. I don''t know what''s on the door. Lin Shuai will wait for you inside."


    After crossing this very humid corridor, you can see the last iron gate.


    After the adjutant brought Su Yan, he immediately turned and left.


    And the two magnates guarding the front of the iron gate have already begun to pull the iron chain in their hands, and the iron chain is pulling the motive force. Some mechanism inside the iron gate seems to be slowly operating!


    Then the iron gate was slowly opened in front of Su Yan.


    After the iron gate was opened and blown, Su Yan could only see a very thick white mist inside, and even Lin Zijiu could not see it.


    And the echo from the inside seems to also indicate that the inside is a very large and empty space.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t seen Lin Zijiu''s figure, he had sensed that Lin Zijiu''s breath was inside, so he walked silently into this white mist.


    In addition to the breath of Lin Zijiu in this white mist, there is another very strange breath.


    Why do you call him weird?


    Because the vitality of this breath itself has been very sluggish, and there are strands of dead energy permeating out, but it gives people a very powerful texture!


    The achievement that can make Su Yan feel powerful is definitely the existence of the immortal emperor!


    In other words, there seems to be an immortal emperor hidden in this underground space.


    "Su Yan, are you here?" Lin Zijiu''s voice came from the depths of the white mist.


    As Lin Zijiu''s voice swayed in front of Su Yan, a stone road appeared at Su Yan''s feet at the same time.


    The surrounding mist was very thick, but within the range of three feet from the stone road, the mist was pushed away by invisible force.


    Su Yan knew that as long as he walked along this stone road towards the front, he would find Lin Zijiu.


    Su Yan walked towards the front, after a short walk, he finally saw Lin Zijiu.


    Lin Zijiu stood tall and straight in front of Su Yan, and after seeing Su Yan''s arrival, he did not look back to communicate directly with Su Yan.


    The white mist on the periphery also came to an abrupt end here, and there was no fog anymore, and even the abnormal moisture in the air disappeared without a trace.


    All seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall.


    In the center of this underground space, a circular lake can be seen.


    In the center of the lake, you can see a small continent, and on the small continent you can see a tree. This tree doesn''t look very lush.


    Growing in such a gloomy underground, it may not have been exposed to sunlight in a lifetime, so this tree itself does not look lush.


    And on this tree lies a sleeping woman.


    The woman''s hair and eyebrows had turned white, and her face was so pale that she didn''t have any blood.


    Su Yan''s superman with five senses can fully hear that the woman''s heartbeat has become very weak. It only beats two or three times a minute, and seems to be embracing death at any time.


    The strange aura and death aura that Su Yan sensed radiated from this woman.


    In other words, the white-haired woman sleeping on the tree has at least the emperor''s cultivation skills!


    Lin Zijiu had been standing by the lake and staring at the woman on the tree, and didn''t seem to notice Su Yan''s arrival.


    Su Yan was also muttering in his heart, did Lin Zijiu ask him to come here because he wanted him to save this woman?


    With Su Yan''s current strength, I am afraid it is impossible to do such a thing at all.


    The physical body of this white-haired woman exudes such a strong death air, indicating that the physical body has been damaged to a considerable extent!


    The vitality possessed by the great emperor''s flesh is unimaginable for mortals!


    But this body actually exudes lifelessness, which means that the vitality in the body is almost exhausted!


    In addition to the physical damage, the woman''s spirit also fell into a deep sleep.


    Maybe the damage on the soul is more cruel than the physical body, so this woman will be in a state of sleeplessness.


    If it wasn''t for the vitality of the physical body that hadn''t been exhausted, this woman would have already fallen!

 Chapter 4084： Confide in

    The fourth thousand and eighty-fourth chapter confession


    Since the ancient times, Su Yan has experienced the fall of too many emperors! After seeing the white-haired woman, there was no reaction or expression.


    Jin Shiya once said that today there are five great emperors in Chaos Esoteric Buddhism.


    If this sleeping white-haired woman is one of the five great emperors, it means that there are only four great emperors left in the esoteric chaos!


    The number of chaotic beasts was more than three times that of the previous **** battle. This time, the situation of esotericism would be even more difficult.


    At this time Lin Zijiu finally spoke, and said to Su Yan: "Do you know who she is?"


    Su Yan said, "I have only joined Esoteric Buddhism for a very short time, so there are many powerful people who don''t know about it, so please ask Lin Shuai for advice."


    Lin Zijiu said: "She is my master and the person who built this chaos fortress. The space in which the chaos fortress is located is equal to the fairyland she opened up. If she falls completely... the chaos fortress will collapse along with it!"


    The news surprised Su Yan.


    This woman is equivalent to the fate of the entire doomsday fortress. As long as you kill her, the entire doom fortress will collapse in infinite chaos!


    The existence of the emperor level can open up an immortal space, and in this immortal space, it can manipulate the law and change wantonly to form a unique world.


    This unique world, as well as the eternal space itself, has a deep connection with the emperor.


    If the emperor falls, the immortal space and the world will all be shattered!


    Perhaps this was the reason why this white-haired woman could not really die even though her spirit had been severely wounded, and her body was constantly erupting from death.


    If she falls completely, then the Doomsday Fortress will no longer exist!


    At this juncture, if the doomsday fortress is gone, then the holy city will directly face the impact of those chaotic beasts!


    The complete destruction of Esoteric Buddhism is just around the corner!


    The importance of this white-haired woman is evident!


    But why did Lin Zijiu summon Su Yan alone and tell him about it?


    He didn''t have a reason to do this, unless he had something to ask Su Yan, so he needed to confide such a huge secret to Su Yan.


    Sure enough, Lin Zijiu said: "Did you know? I have only one wish for thousands of years, which is to cut down this tree in the heart of the lake."


    Lin Zijiu''s tone of speech was very calm, and the state of the whole person didn''t seem to be excited at all.


    This shows that he really thinks so, and this idea may have been brewing for a long time!


    He is clearly the commander of the doomsday fortress, how could he have such an outrageous idea?


    If the woman sleeping on the tree really dies, then the doomsday fortress will inevitably fall apart!


    "This tree is not an ordinary tree, but the essence of the condensed part of the patriarch''s mana and supernatural powers, which can freeze and solidify the surrounding time."


    After Lin Zijiu''s reminder, Su Yan really found that the woman''s breath was very strange!


    The way this tree freezes time is not to freeze time at a certain moment, but to freeze forever at the last quarter of an hour when the woman is about to die.


    She will forever wander between life and death, and at the moment she is about to die, she will return to the original point and start a new process of serious injury and death.


    Such a cycle does not know how many rounds have been carried out!


    In this endless cycle of life and death, she couldn''t do anything, she could only repeat the dying pain over and over again.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel extremely cruel!


    Lin Zijiu said: "Without this tree, my master could really die, instead of being frozen for time like this, being preserved in the state before death, suffering from this endless life and death. Living like this may be more cruel than dying."


    But if the doomsday fortress does not have the blessing of this woman, it may fall apart at any time!


    As the supreme officer of the doomsday fortress, Lin Zijiu, from his standpoint, has to keep this white-haired woman in a deep sleeping posture forever without being disturbed!


    Especially on the eve of the invasion of chaotic beasts.


    The rise and fall of Esoteric Buddhism can be said to be in his hands.


    Lin Zijiu attracted Su Yan here, and after knowing such an astonishing secret of the Doomsday Fortress, Su Yan was also taken aback.


    What is the reason for Lin Zijiu to reveal such secrets to him?


    Su Yan has never doubted Lin Zijiu''s loyalty to Esoteric Buddhism. He is the only commander of the Doomsday Fortress in ten thousand years!


    He has eight million Dao soldiers under his control, but a very terrifying force!


    If it weren''t for the upper echelons of Esoteric Buddhism who had absolute trust in him, how could such an important force and such a doomsday fortress be handed over to him?


    Lin Zijiu said, "Actually, you don''t want to join Esoteric Buddhism at all, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Lin Zijiu silently, using silence as his answer.


    "As long as you enter this chaos, and after you come into contact with Tantric Buddhism, you have only two options. The first is to join Tantric Buddhism and obey the code of Tantric Buddhism. The second is to be obliterated by Tantric Buddhism as a traitor. Tantric Buddhism does not allow the outside world to know that you are in chaos. Existence in it." Lin Zijiu said, "Actually, you are not the only one who was forced to be helpless, I was forced to be helpless when I joined Esoteric Buddhism."


    Lin Zijiu said: "But after I joined Esoteric Buddhism, I met my master. She not only taught me the power of Chaos, but also many principles. The person I admire most in my life is my master. Since she fell into this sleeping hell, I I don��t want to destroy the doomsday fortress all the time! Even if I pull out the entire Esoteric Buddhism to be buried with my master, do you know why I haven��t done anything?��


    Su Yan said, "Because you can''t do it?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "Indeed, once I get close to the center of the lake, even my own time will freeze with it. With my current cultivation base, there is no way to get close to that tree..."


    Su Yan suddenly became a little confused, because he couldn''t understand the meaning of what Lin Zijiu said to him.


    This sudden truth link really made Su Yan a little bit unpredictable.


    Lin Zijiu said suddenly: "From the first moment you appeared in the Doomsday Fortress, I have been paying attention to you. It''s hard not to notice you? After all, you are the man whom Jin Shiya''s protector found from outside. "


    Lin Zijiu''s words seemed to have a meaning, Su Yan said: "It was indeed Jin Shiya who saved my life and brought me back into the chaos..."


    But Lin Zijiu actually thought about it at this time, and smiled very openly. It seemed that he had mastered a certain secret of Su Yan. He said: "Jin Shiya has only been doing one thing after such a long era, and that is looking for The whereabouts of Su Baxian. Many people in Esoteric Buddhism think that she is a lunatic, because the fallen emperor has never been able to resurrect from the dead, not to mention the fall of Su Baxian for so many years..."

 Chapter 4085： plot

    The fourth thousand and eighty-fifth chapter conspiracy


    Lin Zijiu looked at Su Yan and said, "But you know what? I have never thought that Jin Shiya is a madman, because she and I are the same person. As long as a touch of obsession is still in my heart, then even after thousands of years I will never give up."


    Su Yan still did not speak, and Lin Zijiu said again: "Jin Shiya has the privilege to come and go freely in the chaos and immortal world. This is the promise made by the patriarch back then, even the council has no right to interfere. Jin Shiya suddenly came from outside. Bringing a man back... the council is really confused, and they just let this matter go, and didn''t investigate in depth, do they really think you are just Jin Shiya''s servant? This group of fools! "


    After Jin Shiya has gone through such a long era and brought back a man from the outside world, then this man can only be Su Baxian!


    Some people would say that Su Yanhui was a substitute for Su Baxian back then. The council might believe this, but Lin Zijiu would never believe it.


    From seeing the first side of Su Yan, he had already determined that this man must be the legendary Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian.


    No matter how inconsistent this matter is with the so-called common sense, Lin Zijiu never doubted it.


    Maybe it should be Lin Zijiu who knows Jin Shiya very well, because he is also the same person as Jin Shiya, because something that is almost delusional has lasted ten thousand years in this doomsday fortress.


    It turned out that Lin Zijiu had already seen through Su Yan''s identity, and he had to say that his level of intelligence was beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    I just don''t know why, the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian seemed to have lost the power to dominate the heavens and changed his name to Su Yan.


    Why didn''t Lin Zijiu know what Su Yan''s purpose was, or why Su Yan hid his identity in esoteric religion.


    But there is one thing he can be sure of, if Su Baxian''s words, he might be able to fulfill his long-cherished wish.


    Now that his identity had been discovered, Su Yan didn''t need to continue to pretend to be the servant Xiao Su who didn''t understand anything.


    Su Yan said, "What do you want me to do to bring this white-haired woman back to life for you?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "I know that even the power of the emperor has its limits. It is impossible to resurrect her. I want you to help me figure out a way to get her free from this tree. It doesn''t take forever. Suffering from life and death. Although her expression looks very calm, I know that she should have been in fierce suffering all the time. If possible, I would even be willing to replace her to endure this eternal suffering!"


    Su Yan said, "Although I am Su Baxian, I am not a wish-making machine. You make a wish and I can do it right away. If the time that freezes her is allowed to flow, then she will definitely die, and the Doomsday Fortress will definitely do it too. Collapse. Can you bear the result?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "The life and death of Esotericism has never been within my consideration, but since the Doomsday Fortress is the coagulation of her efforts, if it is not a last resort, I still hope that the Doomsday Fortress can be preserved."


    Su Yan said: "Then what you mean is to kill an immortal emperor, and then keep the immortal realm created by the immortal emperor intact, right? I ask you, from ancient times to the present, who has done this Is something outrageous?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "This kind of thing may be very outrageous for others, but for you, it may not be impossible, because you are Su Baxian! The strongest among the heavenly emperors! Even the ancestors are I don''t feel as strong as you!"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to compliment me too much. You have to know that the fall of the first emperor caused the collapse of the fairyland. This matter is causal. To prevent the collapse of the fairyland, you need to break the cause and effect. Do you know that from ancient times to the present, this world Those who want to play with cause and effect will not have any good ends, whether it is the ancient emperor or another immortal emperor!"


    Lin Zijiu said: "With my ability, there is naturally no way to play with cause and effect, but if it is you, maybe it can be done. You are Su Baxian! You are the strongest man in history, how can there be you in this world? What happened?"


    Su Yan said: "If I can really do omnipotence, I won''t be lost. I advise you to cut off this unrealistic idea."


    Lin Zijiu''s eyes had turned red unconsciously.


    Su Yan could also see that he had a deep affection for the woman in white, but it was not necessarily the love of men and women.


    Sometimes pure affection does not involve love between men and women.


    "But... there is another way, it can also help her get rid of it." Su Yan said.


    "any solution?"


    Su Yan said: "The way is the moment you enter the realm of the emperor, swallow her with a different kind of mind. In this way, her body and soul will become a part of you, as well as the immortal realm transformed by divine power. Become a part of you. But if you do this, you have to enter the magic way... You know that once you enter the magic way, there is no turning back. Even me, after using the power of the magic way, I will be troubled by the power of the heart demon. , And Spirit Slash is extremely dangerous on the way!"


    But Lin Zijiu said: "If you can free her from this near-eternal suffering, why not fall into the magical way? If you can help me with this, I am willing to repay you with anything! I know you I don��t want to stay in the esoteric religion for long. I can send you and the guardian Jin to leave the esoteric religion safely! If the council dares to stop you, I will use eight million soldiers to fight against the council. As long as I can do it The matter, the liver and the brain are also gracious!"


    People like Lin Zijiu will definitely make promises. These things he said were definitely not because of emotional excitement.


    Su Yan didn''t doubt this.


    If Lin Zijiu can be subdued, then it would be equivalent to taking the eight million soldiers of Esoteric Buddhism as his own!


    Su Yan had witnessed the quality of these eight million Taoist soldiers in Esoteric Buddhism.


    Compared with the personal soldiers who followed him to fight in the heavens, it is not much different. If you take the current immortal world, it must be a strong army that is invincible.


    Su Yan has seen the so-called celestial soldiers and generals in the Heavenly Court. Compared with the eight million Taoist soldiers of the Esoteric Buddhism, the quality is really not flattering!


    After all, the doomsday fortress is on the portal of the holy city, and it is possible to go to war with those chaotic beasts at any time.


    These eight million Dao soldiers are equal to the fronts that have been tempered day and night. Of course, the sharpness is not comparable to those of the Dao soldiers in the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan said, "What if I want all of your eight million Taoist soldiers to submit to me?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "As long as you can help me do this, help my master free from the eternal hell, eight million Taoist soldiers and me, what can''t you do for you? After all, you are the best of the heavens. The strongest man in the world!"

 Chapter 4086： Some trouble

    The fourth thousand and eighty-sixth chapter has some troubles


    Su Yan was extremely excited after hearing Lin Zijiu''s words!


    This should be the best news that Su Yan has heard since he came to this chaos.


    Lin Zijiu said: "Do you want to take the Golden Guardian, and then immediately leave the chaos and return to the fairy world?"


    "You are wrong. I took the initiative to stay in this chaos. Although these chaotic beasts are powerful, they are still within an acceptable range. And I am in the immortal world, but I have to face dozens of immortal emperors. Siege, how do you think I can win against those immortal emperors of the heavens with my current strength?"


    Su Yan said again: "But I am already disappointed with the council. With their words, it is impossible to withstand the invasion of Chaos. I heard that Song Shenwei, the head of Esoteric Buddhism, is a figure, but he has never been there. Has appeared, why is this?"


    "Do you mean Songzhangjiao? Jin Shiya probably didn''t know about this. Three thousand years ago, Song Shenwei got into trouble during practice, and almost fell because of it. Since then, he has been recuperating in a secret palace in the holy city and never left. pass."


    Su Yan said: "Is this serious?"


    Lin Zijiu said, "Of course I don''t have to lie to you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Chitong. I haven''t seen his master for many years."


    "How can an existence of the emperor level practice and become obsessed with playing it to the point of crippling? There is something strange about this!"


    Lin Zijiu said, "I have a spy in the holy city. I told me earlier that Song Shenwei was sitting on the throne of esoteric religion, and he was already unable to move a bit. Although there was the emperor''s Tianwei, he couldn''t leave that seat. His power is a symbol of esoteric Buddhism. If this matter is known, then people''s hearts will be shaken, so the council strictly blocked this matter."


    "That esoteric religion still has four great emperors?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "The five emperors of esoteric religion have never been in harmony. The other four emperors can''t beat Song Shenwei''s viciousness. Three of them have already left the holy city and disappeared. Cheng is now the speaker of the council."


    "Speaking of this... Isn''t it that the power of Esoteric Buddhism has already declined, and it is impossible to withstand the invasion of 300 million chaotic beasts?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "I can send someone to help you take Jin Shiya from the Doomsday Fortress. When the chaos army enters, if I feel that I can''t resist it, I will close the fortress space and let the chaos army commander drive in and take the holy city. The life and death of the holy city have nothing to do with me."


    Lin Zijiu''s loyalty to the holy city was just superficial skills, but he did a superficial skill.


    Even Su Yan was deceived by him, thinking that Lin Zijiu could really do everything for Esoteric Buddhism and the Holy City!


    Unexpectedly, there will be some hidden secrets!


    Lin Zijiu said: "The speaker is not really at ease with me, so he sent a special envoy to restrain me, but the special envoy he sent, Li Guanwei, is really unbearable and a mediocre person. This also shows that the holy city is almost gone. To the extent that people can be used, how else would you send such a rice bucket to restrain me? To tell you the truth, since the first time I saw him, I was already thinking of how to get rid of him."


    Su Yan said: "He is just a small character of insignificance. If you kill him, you will make the council suspicious."


    Lin Zijiu looked at Su Yan with scorching eyes and said, "Aren''t you lying to me, do you really have a way to save my master from the sea of ??suffering?"


    Su Yan said: "Who is Su Ba first, do I need to lie to you? I have already told you that there is no way to resurrect her, but you can do it if you want to kill her while keeping the doomsday fortress. The thing that arrives. As long as you are not resistant to swallowing the soul of your master."


    Lin Zijiu said: "The last time the council was afraid that I would have different intentions, before fighting against Chaos, the speaker personally said to me that there is a way to resurrect my master, but the esoteric religion needs to pay a great price. I believed it to be true at the time, and thought the speaker was The existence of the emperor level will never lie at will. Who knows that he has lied to me from start to finish! After repelling the chaos, he said that he couldn''t keep his promise. It was just to motivate me... It''s really damn!"


    Su Yan said: "His calculations are indeed good, but it is impossible for a person''s credibility to be overdrawn over and over again. This time he will definitely have some arrangements for you to help the holy city."


    Lin Zijiu said excitedly: "Why do I still believe him this time? I will never give my life to the holy city!"


    If Lin Zijiu allowed the Doomsday Fortress to pursue a non-resistance policy at a critical moment, then the holy city would inevitably fall.


    Those chaotic beasts just want to recapture the central node of chaos, and don''t have much interest in the doomsday fortress itself.


    If Lin Zijiu really didn''t intend to resist the chaotic beast, then Jin Shiya''s situation would undoubtedly be very dangerous.


    The holy flame of the Eastern Altar has not been lit yet, and the road to the holy city is extremely dangerous.


    Su Yan definitely couldn''t easily take Jin Shiya from the holy city. Thinking of this, Su Yan suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    There are also those chaotic beasts who don''t know what''s going on, they will actually be contaminated with the emblem of the ancient emperor.


    These chaotic fierce beasts were born in the chaos and nothingness, they are unseen species, they definitely do not have the ability to cultivate the power of the ancient emperor!


    In fact, even Su Yan couldn''t cultivate the power of the ancient emperor. Are those chaotic beasts more intelligent than Su Yan?


    There must be some problem in the middle that hasn''t been discovered yet.


    Some of these chaotic beasts entered the new world after the creation of heaven and earth, and later evolved into different beasts in different worlds. They can be regarded as the ancestors of all the wild beasts in the immortal world. Together with the power of the ancient emperor, it will only be more difficult. Deal!


    No third person knew about the secret conversation between Su Yan and Lin Zijiu in the depths of the doomsday fortress.


    Su Yan needs to think of a way to help Lin Zijiu break the last layer of window paper, enter the realm of the immortal emperor, and then cultivate the body of the **** swallowing kunpeng demon god, so that she can completely swallow her master''s soul and get permanent Relief!


    At that time, all the millions of Dao soldiers in this doomsday fortress will be attributed to Su Yan.


    Everything in the doomsday fortress has not changed from before.


    In the three months that Su Yan was imprisoned, those chaotic beasts had invaded 17 times!


    All of these seventeen attacks were repelled by the Doom Fortress, and all the chaotic beasts were smashed into the sand, and the Doom Fortress suffered very low battle damage.


    However, the frequency and scale of the incursion of the chaotic beasts are rapidly increasing, which means that I am afraid that an army of chaotic beasts is approaching the doomsday fortress!


    The security level of the Doomsday Fortress has already been mentioned as the highest!


    Su Yan didn''t worry too much, because Lin Zijiu had already said that it was still a while before the chaotic army came completely, and now they only had to deal with some guerrilla soldiers.


    The real battle is yet to come.

 Chapter 4087： Attack of the Chaos Army

    The fourth thousand and eighty-seventh chapter the attack of the Chaos Army


    The thick purple clouds kept rolling in the sky, as if a hurricane was spreading in the void!


    Less than an hour after the last attack of the Chaos Fierce Beast was over, the sky was once again occupied by the dense Chaos Fierce Beast!


    Many huge chaos are connected to each other, and even the tentacles are entangled with each other!


    Lin Zijiu''s adjutant said just now, this is the formation formed by the chaotic beasts instinctively in order to travel through time and space storms!


    In this huge formation, all the chaotic beasts are trained into one, so that they can safely pass through all the time and space storms without being blown into all kinds of inexplicable time and space!


    These chaotic beasts have extremely ferocious dispositions, and there is only one thing they have strong coordination, and that is the war with Esoteric Buddhism!


    When the densely packed chaotic beasts occupy the sky and are constantly pressing toward the doomsday fortress, everyone on the wall can feel the extreme oppression!


    This time the scale of the Chaos Fierce Beast was at least more than 200,000!


    "Is it only two hundred thousand? With such a strong sense of oppression, I thought there was a full half a million chaos about to invade the doomsday fortress?" A wave of excitement was revealed in Chi Tong''s words.


    But the rest of the people couldn''t get excited, because just the two hundred thousand chaotic beasts already possessed such a terrifying aura!


    If the number of chaotic beasts reaches 5 million, or even 100 million, or even the final 300 million, what will it be like?


    Those connected chaotic beasts are rapidly descending, and the defensive barrier of the doomsday fortress has already opened!


    There are a total of seventeen character changes in the defense barrier of the Doom Fortress, all of which were developed for the chaotic beasts!


    Although these chaotic beasts are not very intelligent, they still have the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    After seeing the doomsday fortress opening the barrier, the original chaotic beasts began to disperse quickly!


    And the legion in the doomsday fortress was already prepared, and with an order, countless psychic arrows with fiery flames shot into the void!


    The emptiness is densely packed, all of them are chaotic beasts with arrows!


    These psychic arrows exploded in the void, spreading the power of the flames at the fastest speed!


    Many chaotic beasts were blown apart, and fell from the sky with flesh and blood, and fell on the barrier of the doomsday fortress, triggering a backlash of the barrier, and the sound of burning is endless!


    And the top ten legions in the doomsday fortress began to operate in a real sense!


    In addition to arrows, many different formations have been summoned in the void!


    Relying on the defense of the doom fortress, the Taoist soldiers carried out maximum long-range attacks!


    The beasts of Chaos that have fallen from the sky are countless!


    But the fall of the companions will not trigger the fear of these chaotic beasts. Perhaps these beasts without facial features don''t even know what fear is!


    They attacked the barrier of the doomsday fortress one after another!


    The casualties caused by this are also huge!


    But after paying huge casualties, the barrier of the doomsday fortress was finally torn open!


    After the first one entered the doomsday fortress through this torn opening, the Second Legion, which had been waiting for a long time, immediately fought hand-to-hand with this chaotic beast!


    The Dao soldiers in the Second Legion have all undergone special transformations, and they are said to have part of the blood of the ancient gods flowing in their bodies. They are inherently powerful, and they are three meters tall!


    But even if these giant-like Taoist soldiers rallied to attack, the damage they could cause to the chaotic beasts was very limited!


    It takes a very long time to completely kill a chaotic beast!


    At the same time, the Immortal King and Golden Immortal in the Legion also shot!


    The fierce battle took place just above the city wall!


    But Lin Zijiu still asked his subordinates expressionlessly: "How much time will it take if the barrier is restored?"


    The subordinate adjutant said: "It will take about a moment."


    Lin Zijiu said: "Why does it take so long?"


    The adjutant said: "These chaos seem to have undergone a certain mutation, and their blood is extremely corrosive to the enchantment."


    There is indeed a small part of the chaos in the void with orange emblems. These orange emblems are the power of another ancient emperor.


    It was also the strength of the ancient emperor that gave these chaotic beasts the ability to break through the barriers of the doomsday fortress!


    Above the doomsday fortress are all flying chaotic beasts!


    The arrows of the psychic secret method are constantly exploding in the void!


    Countless corpses are constantly falling from the sky!


    At the same time, the Second Army gradually began to suffer casualties! Many Taoist soldiers died tragically under the tentacles of Chaos!


    It seems that the entire doomsday fortress has fallen into a precarious situation!


    The actual situation was completely different. Lin Zijiu still held a lot of hole cards in his hand and didn''t turn it over. This Chaos attack seemed very fierce, but Lin Zijiu regarded it as a training opportunity.


    Dao soldiers tempered by war and slaughter will be the best Dao soldiers in the world!


    Li Guanwei had no such knowledge at all. It was the first time he saw the chaos fortress and the chaos army at war!


    I had only heard in the Holy City before that the battle in the Doom Fortress was very cruel and fierce, but he had no idea what kind of cruel method it was.


    Now his heart has become extremely panic, and he only feels that the chaotic and fierce beasts from the sky seem endless!


    Although the doomsday fortress is huge, it is like a flat boat in the raging sea. It can''t provide him with a sense of security at all!


    Li Guanwei just wanted to leave here as quickly as possible and return to his hometown in the Holy City. He just wants to be his master in the council, and he doesn''t want to throw his head and blood in this doomsday fortress!


    But what he didn''t know was that the Doomsday Fortress was a safer place than the Holy City.


    The battle in the sky gradually heated up,


    Suddenly a fleet traveled from the other end of the space-time storm to the sky above the fortress of Doom!


    For a while, even Lin Zijiu was a little confused, completely wondering how a fleet suddenly appeared in the center of the battlefield at this critical moment.


    And above this fleet, the unique Peugeot of Esotericism also appeared!


    Since the sacred flame of the Eastern Altar was extinguished, the Doomsday Fortress has severed the connection with the holy city, so Lin Zijiu has no idea what it means for the holy city to send such a fleet!


    But now he can only order to stop shooting arrows and using spells. It would be no good if he accidentally injured his own people!


    On the other hand, Lin Zijiu prepared the top combat power in the doomsday fortresses such as Su Yan and Chitong to rush out of the enchantment to help protect the fleet of the holy city!


    Lin Zijiu has scruples here, but Chaos Fierce Beasts will not have any scruples. A part of Chaos Fierce Beasts has been separated out and madly killed towards the Esoteric Fleet!


    If these chaotic beasts were to entangle the ship, then the esoteric fleet would be destroyed here!

 Chapter 4088： Supreme power

    The fourth thousand and eighty-eight chapters are supreme


    At this extremely critical juncture, a figure suddenly appeared in the void!


    This is a blue-haired man, his expression is very indifferent to look at the dense chaotic beasts around him, his expression does not waver at all!


    Originally, the barriers of the Doomsday Fortress were about to be opened, and Su Yan and Chi Tong had already planned to kill the sky to respond.


    At this time, Lin Zijiu said suddenly: "Wait a while and talk about it."


    Su Yan had no choice but to stop continuing to accumulate strength, while Chi Tong showed an expression of extreme excitement, and said, "It''s my big brother who is here!"


    "Oh?"


    In that case, this blue-haired man should be Song Shenwei''s eldest disciple?


    Judging by the means of the big disciple under his seat, he can also estimate how powerful Song Shenwei really is.


    "Fire Tribulation!"


    The man with blue hair was extremely surging in mana, and he was obviously the pinnacle of the quasi-emperor!


    Following his words, a circle of hot fire spread out in the void, and I don''t know how many chaotic beasts were burned by his fire!


    At least the chaotic beasts that have surrounded the fleet have all been forced away!


    It''s a relief!


    At this moment, even Su Yan showed a slightly surprised expression, because this man should be using pure and incomparable power of the tribulation!


    Even with the cultivation base of the immortal emperor, who wants to manipulate the power of Heavenly Tribulation, I am afraid it will be backlashed!


    But this man seemed to be totally unscrupulous about this, and then he wielded even more powerful mana!


    "Xuanbing Jie!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a thousand miles of ice sheet had already melted into the void!


    This man is very skilled in manipulating the two extreme forces of ice and fire, and more importantly, he converted the power of chaos into a force of a completely different nature-robbery!


    At this time, it seems that he is the representative of Nine Heavens, the incarnation of God!


    With a magnificent mana turned into supreme calamity, it seems that he has turned into an omnipotent **** at this time!


    After the flames, there was frost again, and many chaotic beasts could not withstand the erosion of the robbery, and the rough and powerful flesh also appeared many cracks due to the alternation of the two extreme forces of ice and fire!


    When these cracks appeared, it was equal to these chaotic beasts also losing their most powerful flesh.


    The blue-haired man squeezed his hands into fists again!


    "Ghosts!"


    Many black shadows suddenly appeared in the mysterious ice in the sky, and these black shadows moved towards the chaos that had been frozen by the ice for a long time, and gradually all turned into human forms after entangled the chaotic beasts!


    The clouds in the sky also turned into a gloomy cloud, bleak and overwhelming!


    These black human figures are all ghosts and ghosts. They put their hands or heads directly into the body of the chaotic beast, gnawing and biting frantically!


    A feast of flesh and blood was staged directly in the void!


    The battlefield with a radius of a thousand miles has become a stage for this man''s personal performance!


    Those chaotic beasts, even if they possess the emblem of the ancient emperor, can only drink hatred in front of his supreme robbery!


    Su Yan had already realized that this man is very strong! And it''s much stronger than Chi pupil!


    Perhaps he and Lin Zijiu have already existed in a unified series!


    The chaotic beasts in the sky were all killed by his robbery, and they formed an extremely quiet area.


    And the esoteric fleet is also slowly landing towards the doomsday fortress.


    The chaotic fierce beast in the distance had just flown over, and it had already fallen into his three major calamities!


    Under the evolution of these three kinds of robbery, it seems that some kind of strange immortal realm has been formed, but any chaotic beast that breaks into this immortal realm will only end up with no bones!


    This blue-haired man has already resisted tens of thousands of chaotic beasts with his own strength!


    And it still looks pretty easy! It is too strong to the extent that it is outrageous!


    Su Yan looked at Chi Tong''s excited look and asked, "What''s his name?"


    Before the red pupil spoke, Lin Zijiu had already preemptively said: "He was called Tianyin Sanren. He was originally the earliest immortal king in the Heavenly Court. Later, he fell into our chaotic esoteric religion. Although he came under the sect of Song Zhangjiao, in fact Song Zhang Teaching is just his nominal master. His power forms a system of its own, and it is completely two powers from Song Zhangjiao."


    Although this Tianyin Sanren was a disciple of Song Shenwei, he was an introduction to art, and he did not study the techniques of Esoteric Buddhism. Instead, relying on the power of Chaos, he had a system of his own.


    Tianyin Sanren''s age is also a veteran level in Tantric Buddhism, so although he and Chi Tong are the same generation, he is generally not treated as a third-generation disciple of Tantric Buddhism.


    Both Su Yan and Lin Zijiu knew that it was definitely not a coincidence that Tianyin Sanren suddenly appeared here, they must have come prepared.


    Lin Zijiu said: "I heard that the Tianyin Sanren has been missing for a thousand years. How come they suddenly appeared in the Doomsday Fortress with the fleet? Could it be that they were sent by the sect to perform some secret mission?"


    The Tianyin Sanren had left the holy city a thousand years ago, and almost no one knew his whereabouts.


    The reality this time is very abrupt!


    The fleet in the sky has gradually landed in the doomsday fortress.


    Seven of the fleet are supply ships, and finally the supplies that the Doomsday Fortress hopes for have arrived!


    The doomsday fortress is also full of joy.


    The arrival of this fleet proves that the Doomsday Fortress is not alone! There is still a rear and more supplies!


    In the war against these chaotic beasts, the most important thing is confidence.


    As long as the faith does not collapse, the Doomsday Fortress will not collapse!


    And there are already a huge number of chaotic beasts gathered in the rear, and these chaotic beasts gradually broke through the blockade of the robbery and came to the top of the doomsday fortress!


    After all, Tianyin Sanren is only a quasi-emperor, and his power is not yet the true peak of this world. Just now he used a huge robbery to let the fleet land calmly, and his consumption was already huge.


    At this time, Tianyin Sanren simply collected his own magical powers.


    Lin Zijiu also understood his mind, and immediately ordered the fairy king under him to deal with the remaining chaotic beasts!


    Su Yan''s eyes were always fixed on Tianyin Sanren.


    Tianyin Sanren looked about forty years old, his temples had been dyed frosty white, and he looked like a very generous middle-aged man.


    He was wearing a black and white robe, and he was holding a whisk in his hand. He looked a little bit immortal.


    Su Yan is curious, what is the origin of Tianyin Sanren!


    Since he can grasp the power of the tribulation to such an extent, it means that he has already understood the mystery of the operation of the heavens and the earth, at least he has understood the good fortune.


    In that case, before he arrived in the Chaos World, he was probably an extremely important figure in the heavenly court.


    However, the establishment of Heavenly Court was a long time after Su Yan''s fall, and Su Yan didn''t know much about the internal affairs of Heavenly Court.


    Therefore, I can only speculate a little about the origin of this Tianyin Sanren, he should have something to do with Beitianmen.

 Chapter 4089： Hand instructor

    Chapter Four Thousand and Eighty Nine


    The chaotic beasts outside are about to be defeated, and the work of sweeping the battlefield will naturally be completed by Dao soldiers!


    This victory can be said to be dominated by a single person from Tianyin.


    But this man didn''t have the slightest expression of pride on his face. Instead, after the fleet landed, he began to command different ships to dock with the Doomsday Fortress.


    At this moment, Su Yan realized that Li Guanwei might be just a cover. The Tianyin scattered talents truly represent the power of the Holy City to oversee the Doomsday Fortress and Lin Zijiu.


    If Lin Zijiu dared to show two hearts, that powerful calamity would definitely fall on Lin Zijiu''s head.


    Su Yan and Lin Zijiu looked at each other.


    Lin Zijiu''s heart was also full of strange feelings, because the Tianyin scattered people have not been seen for thousands of years, how could he suddenly appear in the doomsday fortress?


    And it seems that he must have returned to the holy city first, and then set out to come here.


    Tianyin Sanren walked directly towards Lin Zijiu, then smiled at Lin Zijiu and said with a fist: "Lin Shuai, long time no see, your style seems to be better than before by three points."


    "Really? It should be me who said this. You just displayed the majesty of heaven in the sky, it is really majestic!"


    "Where, where, it''s just a few tricks, it''s not enough at all." Tianyin''s casual people also had a sincere smile on their faces when they said these scenes, they appeared very humble and not hypocritical.


    This alone can prove that he is a person, capable but not arrogant, this is something that many people can''t do.


    After a few moments of exchange between Tianyin Sanren and Lin Zijiu, they turned their gazes to Su Yan and said, "This is Su Yan...I''ve known my name for a long time in the Holy City."


    The Tianyin scattered people seem to have something to say, but now everyone is fighting back the chaotic beast. It is the moment of high morale and joy. Su Yan said: "I have been in the Doomsday Fortress for a long time. I don''t know how the holy city is now."


    Tianyin said: "Everything is well in the holy city, and Master Jin is also all well."


    Tianyin Sanren is Song Shenwei''s eldest disciple, and it is reasonable to call Jin Shiya Master Uncle.


    But why should he especially presuppose this in Su Yan''s face? Does it mean that the forces behind him have noticed something?


    Tianyin Sanren said: "I have also brought a handwritten letter to the master when I came this time. There are two things to do."


    Lin Zijiu said that Song Shenwei could only linger in the deep palace because of his practice, and he could not appear in front of everyone.


    This time, he sent the big disciple to send the manuscript, I''m afraid he and the council are not of one mind.


    Li Guanwei really said in a dazed manner: "Which manuscript sent by the head teacher? Check it out with me quickly."


    The Tianyin Sanren said indifferently: "The handwriting of the master can only be consulted by relevant people, who are you?"


    Li Guanwei said: "I am the elder of the council, and the special envoy sent by the council here, even the Fantasy Sea Battleship is my car!"


    Li Guanwei was very proud when he said these words, but after listening to Tianyin Sanren, he only said indifferently, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Li Guanwei had no idea that Tianyin scattered people would be so awkward when facing him, he would not give him the special envoy face at all.


    Li Guanwei''s original arrogance was still very arrogant, but after being slapped by Su Yan, he completely lost his previous arrogance. Seeing Su Yan is even more like seeing a ghost.


    Now that Li Guanwei faced him coldly, he didn''t dare to say anything more. I was afraid that this Tianyin Sanren was another Su Yan, and the fun would be great.


    Li Guanwei could only flash people in a desperate manner, and at the same time added a hatred to the little book in his heart!


    When he returns to the council, he will surely bring back all the humiliation suffered in the doomsday fortress tenfold!


    Tianyin scattered people handed a volume of silk book to Lin Zijiu''s hands, and Lin Zijiu took the silk book into his sleeves with his heart.


    The manuscript of the master teacher is naturally not suitable for viewing on such occasions.


    However, Su Yan was also very curious as to what kind of order Song Shenwei would send his senior disciple.


    After the hand letter was sent out, Chitong was very excited to talk to the big brother. The feelings of this pair of brothers look great!


    Tianyin scattered people sent a large amount of supplies, which is a huge boost to the morale of the doomsday fortress.


    But for Su Yan and Lin Zijiu, the sudden appearance of Tianyin''s scattered people is definitely not a good thing.


    His appearance represented that the hand of Master Song Shenwei had been stretched out, which would only make things more complicated.


    There is not much nonsense in Song Shenwei''s manuscript, and it is extremely streamlined.


    Let Lin Zijiu come out of people, and attack the holy city from both sides, retake the eastern altar, and re-ignite the holy fire.


    As long as the torch can be reignited, all doubts about the strength of Esoteric Buddhism will abruptly cease.


    And this candidate, Song Shenwei has already been drawn up in the manuscript, it is Su Yan!


    Song Shenwei asked Lin Zijiu to hand over a corps to Su Yan''s command, and move directly to the Eastern Altar!


    Song Shenwei already knew that Su Yan��s identity was that of Su Baxian. He offered a condition that Su Yan could not refuse��if he could rekindle the sacred flame of the Eastern Altar, he would return Jin Shiya. Su Yan!


    Jin Shiya is now a guest in his palace!


    When Su Yan saw the manuscript, his heart was already burning with anger!


    "I have been arrogant in my life, and the most disgusting thing is being threatened by others! Song Shenwei, you are so brave, you dare to use Xiaoya to threaten me!"


    It turns out that Song Shenwei knew from the very beginning that his servant Xiaosu was the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, but he couldn''t bear it, and even secretly helped Su Yan conceal his identity to deceive the council, just for this. Time to turn Su Yan into the army!


    An emperor like Song Shenwei couldn''t fool around at all, and it made sense to be able to see through Su Yan''s identity.


    Those who can enter the realm of the emperor are not only extremely powerful and exceptionally talented, but they are also absolutely outstanding in their mentality.


    But he used Jin Shiya to threaten Su Yan to do something for him, but he definitely took a stinky move!


    The mutual use of the immortal emperors is within Su Yan''s acceptance range, but the kidnapping of Jin Shiya to threaten Su Yan is equivalent to having violated Su Yan''s inverse scale!


    In the future, Song Shenwei will definitely pay the price for this!


    But now Su Yan had to give in. Because Jin Shiya was in his hands, Su Yan had no choice.


    Lin Zijiu said strangely: "The headmaster hasn''t issued a manuscript for many years. Why does he care so much about the oriental altar and must take it back? Is there any conspiracy in this?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t care what conspiracy he has, and his two disciples must follow me to the Eastern Method Altar. If there is any danger, his two disciples are killed there, and I can''t be blamed."

 Chapter 4090： Let’s go, the Oriental Altar!

    The fourth thousand and ninetieth chapter starts, the Eastern Method Altar!


    Both Tianyin Sanren and Chi Tong have the cultivation base of the quasi emperor.


    But in this chaotic void full of unknowns, even the quasi emperor''s cultivation base could not completely ensure his own safety.


    But what Lin Zijiu cares more about is why Song Shenwei would let him divide his forces to retake the Eastern Altar at this time...


    It''s not that the Eastern Method Altar is not important. The Eastern Method Altar illuminates the chaotic territory of thousands of miles, and the sacred flame of the altar can already be regarded as a symbol of Esoteric Buddhism!


    As the instructor of Song Shenwei, he wanted to restore the extinguished sacred fire, which was justified by reason and reason.


    But Lin Zijiu faintly felt that Song Shenwei''s purpose would not be that simple, and there must be some other purpose behind it.


    From the fact that he held Jin Shiya in his hand to threaten Su Yan, he could see that what he asked for was not just to rekindle the sacred flame of the altar.


    Song Shenwei''s mansion has always been extremely deep, and his brain is more flexible than the nine-headed bird, and he doesn''t know what idea he is making in that deep palace.


    A legion has about half a million to one million soldiers, and the number and organizational system are not fixed, and it has a deep relationship with the history of this legion.


    Lin Zijiu was also very generous, and directly assigned his strongest First Army to Su Yan.


    Because there is still a secret agreement between him and Su Yan, to Lin Zijiu, the current Su Yan is of extraordinary value.


    If something happened to Su Yan in the Eastern Methodology, then his long-cherished wish for ten thousand years would most likely never be realized.


    Before Su Yan set off, all the senior officials in the Doomsday Fortress held a meeting.


    After all, this is a very huge change, and the entire First Legion will leave the Doomsday Fortress with Su Yan.


    You know, the First Legion hasn''t left the Doomsday Fortress for 20,000 years!


    The dispatch this time is not trivial, and all parties must be aware of it.


    The senior officials in the Doomsday Fortress were very surprised by the dispatch of the First Army. But considering that this is the meaning of the head teacher, no one dared to say anything against it.


    This high-level meeting was considered to be harmonious. At the end of the meeting, Su Yan said: "The Fantasy Sea battleship seems to be very powerful. I intend to use it as my flagship. Is there anyone opposed?"


    Naturally, the answer to Su Yan was silence.


    The Illusory Sea Battleship is the treasure that Li Guanwei asked from the council. It is not the property of the Doomsday Fortress at all. Even if it is damaged by Su Yan, the Doom Fortress will not suffer any loss.


    How can everyone have opinions?


    Only that Li Guanwei, his face swelled into pig liver color, but in the end did not dare to speak out against Su Yan in front of him.


    This fantasy sea battleship was his ostentation as the special envoy of the council, so he was taken away by Su Yan rashly. Of course Li Guanwei had some opinions, but he would not dare to speak as long as he remembered Su Yan''s slap.


    Li Guanwei knew clearly that he was not even a dog in Su Yan''s eyes. If you dare to challenge Su Yan, you will only ask for trouble.


    More importantly, since that slap, he only dared to clip his tail in front of Su Yan.


    "Since there is no objection, the First Legion will go with me to take back the Eastern Altar! All you need to do is to wait for the news of my triumphant return."


    Su Yan is actually no stranger to such an expedition.


    For Su Yan, the Dao Bing Corps commanded a total of 700,000 troops.


    When he was still in the immortal world, he didn''t know how many rebellious wars he launched!


    Not only the fairy world, but even the mortal world below was once reduced to a battlefield between the immortal emperors.


    When Su Yan boarded the Fantasy Sea battleship, Lin Zijiu personally saw him off, and finally asked, "Is the agreement between us still correct?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "Don''t worry, as long as it is something I promised, it will definitely be achieved."


    "That''s good! I''ll wait for your good news at the Doomsday Fortress! As long as you can meet my long-cherished wish, it doesn''t matter if you turn your face with Song Shenwei directly..."


    What Su Yan saw from Lin Zijiu''s eyes was extreme enthusiasm. Perhaps he had been waiting for too long, but time never extinguished his enthusiasm.


    There were also Chi Tong and Tian Yin Sanren who accompanied Su Yan. These two quasi-emperors were both disciples of Song Shenwei.


    Su Yan took them by his side, quite meaning to take them as hostages.


    There must be extreme dangers in the Eastern Altar, if there were two proud disciples of Song Shenwei to open the way, it would be a lot easier.


    Chitong and Tianyin Sanren were not wary of following Su Yan to restore the sacred flame of the Eastern Method Altar.


    Especially Chitong, he didn''t expect that there would be some twisted power struggles behind this. He really just wanted to make the Eastern Sacred Fire burn again.


    After boarding the ship, Chi pupil asked: "Big brother, you haven''t been seen for a thousand years before, don''t know where you went?"


    Tianyin Sanren said: "I travel between cities, always wanting to seek my own way."


    Tianyin Sanren has been cultivating in the chaos for these years, looking for that illusory fairy relationship, or a trace of inspiration, only by finding a road that suits you, can you truly enter the realm of that fairy emperor!


    But his hard pursuit of this thousand years has not gained much.


    But it can be regarded as greatly expanded his horizons.


    There are a total of 27 cities under the Esoteric Buddhism, scattered all over the chaos.


    The chaotic world is not like the fairy world, as long as there is the cultivation base of the fairy king in the fairy world, it can already open up a stable small world.


    And in the chaos, there must be the realm of the quasi emperor.


    Without the blessing of Zhundi''s realm, even if a small world is opened up, it will be difficult to maintain it for a long time.


    All these 27 cities were built by the quasi emperor of Esoteric Buddhism.


    In fact, Chitong had already been able to open up a small world, but he had never done so because he had no interest in this matter at all.


    Tianyin said: "The reason I will return to the holy city is entirely because more than half of the twenty-seven cities have been shrouded in darkness. The fierce beasts in the chaos, the evil thoughts of different dimensions want to invade all the time. When the darkness invades, the peace of the past will be gone. The extinguishing of the sacred flame of the Eastern Altar may be related to the evil thoughts of different dimensions."


    When the Tianyin Sanren talked about this, he took a look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t interrupt the conversation between Chitong and Tianyin Sanren.


    As for the control of this fantasy sea battleship, Su Yan did not complete it either.


    Esoteric Buddhism has special esoteric practitioners, who specialize in the means to control these huge warships.


    Chi Tong asked strangely: "What is the evil thought of another dimension?"


    Tianyin Sanren said: "On the edge of chaos and immortal world, it is the distorted place of reality and spiritual world. Here the spiritual world and physical world are separated from the chaos, but the boundary between each other is not obvious, formed Space is called subspace, or colorless different dimension."

 Chapter 4091： arrival

    The fourth thousand and ninety-first chapter arrives


    Su Yan continued: "In the subspace, even the immortal will be distorted in a mess. It''s like there are countless great emperor''s immortal domains in a space. The powers of these immortal domains are intertwined and entangled with each other. No one can know what it looks like."


    "Moreover, the laws of physics may not be fully effective. Mental power, secret methods, psychic powers, and the various powers of the immortal element will become extremely distorted due to the special nature of the subspace. There is an area where the immortal emperor is unwilling to step in, and it is very Close to the colorless world."


    The colorless world is the so-called demon world.


    The colorless realm itself is also a world where illusion and reality are intertwined, but also double distorted.


    In such a place, the power of Xian Ze will be severely distorted.


    At the beginning, there were many demonic emperors in the immortal world, but after the complete rupture of the immortal Dao and the demon path, these demonic emperors were almost all killed.


    The rest fled into the colorless world. No immortal emperor was willing to chase and enter the colorless world, because in the colorless world, the power of magic repair is almost unaffected, but the power of the immortal will become Ten does not save one.


    It can be said that in the colorless realm, magic repair is an invincible existence.


    Relying on the location of the Wulijie, the inheritance of magic repair can be preserved.


    The Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm have actually been exploring the Colorless Realm, and at the same time they have gradually extended some of their tentacles into the wider world of different dimensions...


    The subspace has the attributes of the spiritual world and is connected to all physical worlds.


    You can bypass the barriers between the upper world and the lower world and move freely to and from all different worlds.


    Therefore, those demons, celestial demons, yin demons, and trouble demons can continuously communicate in the immortal world, demon world, mortal world, etc. through the passage of subspace without any restriction.


    If the Eastern Altar is really eroded by the darkness, then it must have a great relationship with the colorless world.


    The Tianyin scattered people almost didn''t directly say that it was those demonic cultivators who invaded the Eastern Altar.


    But why did those demonic cultivators do this? What good is it for them to extinguish the sacred flame of Esoteric Buddhism?


    If there is no good thing, those magic repairs will not do it.


    Su Yan had dealt with these demons too much.


    No matter how cunning and cruel the demonic cultivator was, it was for profit in the end.


    The huge fleet led by Su Yan traveled through a chaos and nothingness. In this chaos, the passage of time did not become very unstable.


    The passage of time is no longer a fixed rhythm and regularity like hourglass water droplets, but it will be faster and slower for a while.


    If you encounter an inexplicable space-time storm, you may have only experienced an hour in the chaos, but maybe a thousand years have passed outside.


    Under certain special circumstances, it is even possible to return to the past timeline through these space-time storms.


    Chaos means that nothing can be stable and consistent.


    Fortunately, the fleet led by Su Yan came here very safely.


    Not only didn''t encounter the time and space storm, but also didn''t encounter one of those strange chaotic beasts. It can be said that it is a very rare calm.


    But in the face of such calmness, Su Yan couldn''t be happy.


    This may mean that the surrounding chaotic beasts have been wiped out by a more powerful force!


    Who on earth dominates the Eastern method of Esoteric Buddhism?


    Before crossing the chaos and entering the stable space, all the warships have entered the state of combat readiness, and the brilliance of the secret technique is presented in the form of enchantment.


    Twenty warships broke through the chaos at the same time and entered the space where the Eastern Method Altar is located!


    Standing on the podium, Su Yan could see the picture coming from outside.


    I saw that all the magnificent temples of Esoteric Buddhism had been destroyed, and all that could be seen on the ground were the ruins of the building.


    In this piece of ruins, no breath of life has been found for the time being.


    And in the surrounding chaotic purple clouds, there is indeed an unusual dark shadow!


    There was a deadly silence around, it seems that this place has been destroyed for a long time!


    Crimson Eye said: "There are many masters in the Eastern Altar, and there are more than 100,000 soldiers guarding it. It seems that very fierce battles have erupted here. Damn it!"


    "Let''s go and take a look. If the forces of darkness have receded, then it will be effortless to reignite the sacred flame of the Eastern Altar." Su Yan said.


    Soon, Su Yan issued an order to let the advance troops leave the battleship and go directly to explore the Eastern Altar, especially the altar where the Holy Fire was.


    The surrounding situation has not yet been fully determined, and it would be very rash to send all the troops down at this time.


    The army''s scout troops landed from the suspended battleship, and suddenly, many tentacles protruded from the ruins of those buildings!


    Everyone is really familiar with these tentacles!


    The tentacles of those chaotic beasts!


    It turns out that those chaotic beasts have been hiding in the ground, hiding all their auras, waiting for the esoteric troops to come and **** it?


    But these tentacles are completely different from the Chaos tentacles that Su Yan has seen before, because these tentacles are covered with blood-red eyes!


    These blood-red eyes were full of crazy delusions, and at first glance, they were exactly the same as those eyes that could be summoned by the halberd of Crime.


    After the scout''s troops were attacked, they also reacted immediately!


    The first legion is the strongest legion in the doom fortress, and the scout troops are the best in the first legion!


    They quickly retreated toward the rear, and at the same time various secret weapons were directly used!


    There was a fierce explosion on the ground, and with the waving of those tentacles, a dozen huge chaos, at least a hundred miles in size, also revealed their true bodies from the ground!


    The size of each chaotic beast is even bigger than a warship of esoteric religion!


    And Su Yan finally saw the true colors of these chaotic beasts!


    These chaotic bodies were still a huge ball of flesh, which looked very rough and had no facial features, but Su Yan saw a very familiar symbol on the bodies of these chaotic beasts...


    As soon as he saw this symbol, Su Yan immediately understood how the terrifying eyes on the chaotic tentacles came from!


    Every ancient emperor has his own emblem. This unique emblem represents the unique and powerful power of an ancient emperor!


    The emblems on the dozen or so chaotic beasts were simple three horizontal lines, and the color was golden, which looked simple.


    But this symbol represents God!


    Back then, among the many ancient emperors, there was one who was revered as the God of Luo Tian, ??and even the most unruly ancient emperor would call him the most heavenly emperor!


    Before the heavens and immortal realms ruled the immortal realm, God Luo Tian was the infinite world and the sky of hundreds of millions of creatures!


    Even if Su Yan was at the peak of his time, the victory and defeat between Luo Tian and God was only 50-50!


    If there is no primitive phoenix who has used a strategy to find out the weakness of God Luo Tian, ??Su Yan would have to pay an extremely heavy price if he wants to defeat God God Luo Tian!


    After seeing this symbol that symbolizes the sky, Su Yan''s heart couldn''t help but feel a little shaken.


    Could it be that God Luo Tian has resurrected in this chaos?

 Chapter 4092： Surrounded by Chaos

    The fourth thousand and ninety-two chapters surrounded by chaos


    This fact is incredible, even Su Yan can''t understand how the ancient emperor emblem of God Luo Tian appeared on the bodies of these chaotic beasts!


    God Luo Tian is enough to count the existence of Su Yan on the same level. His cultivation method and power, except for himself, have never been reproduced in this world.


    Even those powerful ancient emperors could not imitate the power of Luo Tian God.


    But let these chaotic beasts that don''t even know how to write their own names come out?


    The tentacles of the chaotic beasts on the ground began to wave, and the power of these tentacles with strange eyes seemed to be greatly improved compared to before!


    Under the blessing of the emblem of the ancient emperor, the power of the chaotic beast has reached an incredible level!


    Even the powerful First Army did not take advantage of any advantage, but suffered a lot of losses.


    Only after the Secret Magician troops were dispatched, did they gradually bring back the initiative.


    But these chaotic beasts are not so easy to be defeated, after all, their skin is thick and fleshy, and their vitality is extremely tenacious.


    But at the moment when everyone thought that victory was in sight, something very incredible happened!


    This incident is completely outside the scope of anyone''s expectations!


    I saw the ancient emperor''s emblem on the bodies of these chaotic murderers suddenly released huge golden brilliance, and then these golden brilliance became a whole in the void.


    Faintly, it seems to be the prototype of a certain formation!


    This one shocked everyone''s jaw!


    Not only Su Yan, even the Immortal King in the First Legion who has been fighting against the Chaos Fierce Beast for a long time, can''t calm down at this time!


    Because even fools should have seen that the power of these chaotic beasts is connected through a strange formation. If this formation takes shape, these chaotic beasts will act as horns to protect each other and want to kill them. The difficulty will increase more than ten times!


    For a long time, these chaotic beasts have not been able to cooperate at all.


    Although the chaotic beasts have obvious class divisions, their organization has always been very primitive, not to mention any tactics.


    But these chaotic beasts are clearly out of everyone''s cognition!


    Not only can they use spells, they can even form formations now!


    Esoteric Buddhism, whether it is a Taoist soldier or a monk, is far inferior to these chaotic beasts in terms of individual strength.


    In order to kill seven in and seven out among these chaotic beasts, at least the strength of the fairy king is needed.


    The biggest advantage of Esoteric Buddhism is undoubtedly the secret methods and strong organization.


    When these two advantages have also disappeared, where is there any advantage when facing these chaotic beasts?


    You know, in absolute numbers, Chaos Fierce Beasts have shown dozens or even a hundred times the crush!


    The ancient emperor''s emblems connected in space finally turned into a golden light curtain and shrouded it, trapping the Dao soldiers of the First Legion on the ground in one space!


    Looking at this golden light curtain, there are seven points of immortal enchantment like the immortal king!


    Good guys! You must know that because the immortal kings in the Esoteric Buddhism did not master the immortal laws in the true sense, they couldn''t use the immortal enchantment, but they caused these beasts to produce such great power!


    "How can this be!"


    "This is how to do?"


    Beside Su Yan, the leader of the First Legion inevitably sighed.


    The heads of these legions have been fighting against chaotic beasts in the front line for a long time, but even they have never seen such chaotic beasts!


    When the power of the chaotic beasts can be combined into a formation, then the advantages of esoteric religion will be gone!


    Hundreds of millions of chaotic beasts are connected to each other, and the power they can produce is difficult for the emperor to contend!


    In the face of such an evolved enemy, the high-level esoteric sect is also powerless.


    Although Tianyin Sanren didn''t say a word, he could see that he was full of sadness and worried about the future of Esoteric Buddhism. If all the chaotic beasts become like this, then there will be no future for Esoteric Buddhism in this chaos!


    Because everything that is happening right now is really unreasonable, and it can even be said that the principles of permanence have been completely distorted!


    The terrifying tentacles full of eyes of the Chaos Fierce Beast waved wildly in the void again!


    In this immortal enchantment, those Taoist soldiers have become the most helpless prey!


    This enchantment is so stable!


    Dao soldiers inside and outside the enchantment have completely lost the way of communication, let alone fighting together!


    The entire battlefield is divided into the inside and outside of the enchantment!


    Although the external Taoist soldiers used the three powers of psychic energy, chaos, and secret law, they were completely unable to shake the enchantment!


    They can only watch the brother''s troops fall into danger!


    If all the chaotic beasts learn to divide the battlefield with such an enchantment, then the war between Esoteric Buddhism and these chaotic beasts is destined to be defeated!


    Just when everyone was stunned and didn''t know what to do, Su Yan suddenly flew out!


    Su Yan''s flying speed was so fast that when the people around him reacted, all he could see was the afterimage of Su Yan left in place.


    Su Yan''s intention to leave was also very simple. He would never see his subordinates fall down in front of him, even if these subordinates might only be used to consume the enemy''s vital forces!


    I saw a white light appeared above the golden enchantment!


    Then soon the boundless cold air began to spread from a point of the golden enchantment!


    The sound of clicking is endless!


    The surrounding temperature also continued to drop violently!


    Then only heard a huge shattering sound coming from above the barrier!


    With just one sword, Su Yan had already broken the barrier created by these chaotic beasts!


    At the moment of collision with this enchantment, Su Yan also fully realized that these chaotic beasts did use the power of God Luo Tian!


    There is absolutely no fraud at this point! Luo Tian God was Su Yan''s most important enemy back then, and Su Yan could never forget his power attributes.


    Then an ice dragon had already slammed into the inside of the golden enchantment!


    This ice dragon is two thousand feet long, arrogant and unruly regardless of its appearance or momentum!


    The power of horror has reached its peak almost in the blink of an eye!


    The explosive power of this power is simply not what an ordinary sword repairman can imagine!


    If ordinary sword repairers use this kind of swordsmanship forcibly, they are afraid that their meridians will have been shattered by the fierce Xian Yuan before they hurt the enemy!


    It was the first time that Tianyin Sanren saw Su Yan moving a sword, and he didn''t expect it to be so imposing!


    If this sword is used on him, he will not be able to resist it!


    At this time, Tianyin San talented people understood why the special envoy of the council would be in awe of Su Yan like a tiger!


    Those legends about Su Yan will definitely not be false words!

 Chapter 4093： The breath of the mysterious emperor

    The fourth thousand and ninety-third chapter the breath of the mysterious emperor


    This sword aura is like a white rainbow circling the sun, and the aura is so strong that he has only seen it in his life!


    As long as a monk who has practiced swordsmanship can tell, Su Yan''s sword has definitely reached the realm of swordsmanship!


    This is the area they may only look up to in their entire lives!


    The impact of the ice dragon made by the sword aura of the Wanzai Frost Sword is unparalleled!


    Almost all the tentacles with eyes were frozen in the air almost instantly!


    Then a burst of ice was as intense as rain!


    The power of horror finally reached its peak at this time!


    The huge chaos below was also completely unable to withstand the ice cone full of powerful force, and the flesh-like body was pricked with holes!


    Even the ancient emperor''s emblem belonging to God Luo Tian on his body has gradually dimmed!


    The vitality is quickly leaving the bodies of these chaotic beasts, and even the bright red eyes on the tentacles are gradually oozing strange liquid.


    The Dao soldiers who were rescued by Su Yan all shouted "Mighty"!


    This shout is as magnificent as a mountain!


    But Su Yan''s face did not show any joy at all!


    Because at this time there are too many things in his mind��


    Have those ancient emperors who have passed away have been resurrected like his Su Yan?


    If those ancient emperors were not resurrected, where did these chaotic beasts, which are obviously not smart enough, obtain those ancient emperor emblems?


    If it is an ordinary ancient emperor, that''s all, even the emblem of God Luo Tian has already appeared!


    In this matter, if Su Yan can''t get an accurate answer, he will definitely have trouble sleeping and eating!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked forward. Many of the sky pillars in front of him had broken and collapsed, but there were still some remaining pillars.


    These remaining pillars lead a way to the core of the altar!


    Su Yan now just wants to go into the depths of this altar to see if there are even more powerful chaotic beasts!


    Another thing is to find out how far these chaotic beasts have restored the power of the ancient emperor!


    But Su Yan didn''t have time to act, and there was a ray of the great emperor''s breath from the depths of this altar!


    Although this breath is very ethereal, it is a real breath of the Great!


    The strong sense of suppression and the almost stagnant psychic energy fluctuations are telling everyone that there is a great emperor in the depths of this eastern altar!


    After knowing that there was another great emperor, Su Yan also had to stop his footsteps.


    He is far from strong enough to challenge the existence of the emperor''s level!


    Even if there are 700,000 soldiers, two quasi-emperors and a dozen immortal kings, these powers are like children''s toys and are of no value in the face of the power of the real emperor!


    Su Yan suddenly woke up at this time, and he finally understood why there were ancient emperor''s emblems on the bodies of these chaotic beasts!


    Are these chaotic beasts all the test objects of this great emperor?


    This mysterious emperor is in the center of this chaos, using these chaotic beasts to conduct extremely dangerous experiments!


    He wanted to replicate the power of the ancient emperor on the bodies of these chaotic beasts!


    If this matter can be successful, Tantra I am afraid there is no way to resist it at all!


    Let alone esoteric religion, it is possible to pull the entire fairy world into the water!


    If it hadn''t been for seeing the ancient emperor emblem of God Luo Tian appearing on the body of the Chaos Fierce Beast, Su Yan would definitely find this idea very nonsense!


    Now he just wants to know how far this experiment has reached!


    In the end, these chaotic beasts can restore the power of the ancient emperor to the extent of the river!


    Even though the breath of the great emperor passed from the depths of the altar was only a ray, Su Yan had to stop exploring.


    If you want to explore there, you need at least the strength of the Great Emperor''s rank, which is the basic condition.


    Su Yan returned to his original commanding flagship with all his heart.


    Red pupil said: "Su Yan, are we going to explore further ahead?"


    All eyes were on Su Yan, and when Lin Zijiu handed over the first legion to his hands, he had become the de facto commander-in-chief.


    Su Yan said: "If you want to know the secrets of this world, you often have to pay an extremely cruel price. With our current strength, it is definitely an egg and a stone to provoke a great emperor. It is better to present the things found here today to the holy city, let The holy city comes to make the decision."


    Su Yan''s heart had already begun to retreat.


    Since they can discover the breath of the emperor, then the other party must have already known their existence.


    At least before the great emperor repents, leaving here is the safest option!


    Su Yan didn''t want to see what mysterious experiments the mysterious emperor was doing in the depths of this altar.


    But reality is reality. If you have any unrealistic illusions about reality, you are very likely to ruin yourself.


    Although Su Yan was confident, he would never be so arrogant that he tried to challenge the emperor with his current strength.


    The ship soon brought back the troops from the ground operations.


    Now Su Yan has two options, the first option is to go back to the holy city, and the second option is to go back to the doomsday fortress.


    Su Yan thought about it. If he returned to the holy city, the Song Shenwei he had to face was not only extremely deep, but also the emperor''s cultivation base. It would be extremely difficult to save Jin Shiya from his hands!


    If you go back to the Doomsday Fortress, at least Lin Zijiu still has to ask him, absolutely no two hearts.


    Su Yan suddenly asked, "How many emperors are there in the chaos?"


    Judging from Su Yan''s experience, it is impossible for the characters of the Great Emperor''s grade to emerge silently, and this Great Emperor is very likely to be one of the original Great Emperors in the Esoteric Buddhism.


    But I don''t know why he chose such a path to develop the power of the ancient emperor with the body of a chaotic beast in private. This is already a very taboo thing!


    If the council were to know about this, he would not be tolerated.


    "There are five great emperors in the Esoteric Buddhism, is this everyone known?" Su Yan asked suddenly.


    These five emperors removed Song Shenwei, the head teacher, and the chairperson of the council, and three were left. The woman sleeping on the tree in the middle of the lake at the bottom of the Doom Fortress was the third.


    In other words, there are two great emperors that Su Yan didn''t know.


    Chi Tong was taken aback for a moment, because the question Su Yan asked was too simple, and it could even be said to be something of common sense.


    If a university professor asks you how much one plus one equals, of course you will wonder if the other person��s asking such a simple question has any meaning.


    Then the red pupil said, "Aren''t there five great emperors in the esoteric religion?"


    "Who are these five emperors?" Su Yan asked again.


    Only then did Chi Tong remember that Su Yan had not been in the Esoteric Buddhism for a long time, and perhaps he didn''t know who the five emperors were.

 Chapter 4094： Star language secret meeting

    The fourth thousand and ninety-fourth chapter Xingyu secret meeting


    Then Chi Tong said: "These five great emperors actually do not include the ancestor Chaos, because the ancestor has not been seen for too long, and the ancestor has also been revered as an existence above the emperor! Perhaps he has received the invitation from God. NS!"


    When Chitong said this, Su Yan realized that he had forgotten the founder of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism.


    However, this is also considered a crooked fight, and the Great Chaos is not in the ranking of these five emperors.


    "The first, of course, is my master Ling Xu the Great Emperor Song Shenwei, the second is the chairman of the council, Zijin Emperor Cheng Wu, and the third is the builder of the doomsday fortress, Emperor Longyin, God Emperor Bai Yinfeng, and fourth. The first is Emperor Leng Hui, Ji Sheng, and the fifth is the Great Emperor Shi Cang."


    Song Shenwei and Cheng Wu are both in the holy city, and it is impossible to study how to transplant the ancient emperor''s emblem onto the body of the chaotic beast.


    Besides, they are the masters of the holy city and the highest level of Esoteric Buddhism. There is no need to conduct research that could destroy Esoteric Buddhism.


    Bai Yinfeng, ranked third, had already been frozen for a long time, and was a dead man lying on the tree in the middle of the lake.


    Then in the depths of the altar, it must be Emperor Leng Hui Ji Sheng and the Great Emperor Shi Cang.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan felt that he could not enter the depths of this altar.


    If you enter the depths of this altar and recognize the identity of the opponent, then the opponent will have even more reason to hurt the killer.


    Su Yan looked very gloomy, and soon ordered his fleet to set sail and leave here to return to the Doom Fortress.


    The generals under Su Yan did not have his flexible mind. The war with chaos had always been going straight forward. They were all wondering, who was the mysterious emperor in the depths of this altar?


    Unexpectedly, to explore such a secret, it might cost life.


    But just as Su Yan let his men set sail and were about to leave here, a piece of star language suddenly came from the void.


    Star language is a special means of communication between Esoteric Buddhism. It takes advantage of the characteristics of the spiritual world and can travel through far physical distances and even the barriers of different worlds for direct soul communication.


    This piece of star language tells Su Yan one thing, that is, the fleet of the holy city is also on its way here!


    The fleet in the holy city departed later than them, so it fell behind.


    Su Yan has no interest in this passage of the Stars of the Holy City Fleet. If you continue to consume it here, it may irritate the great emperor in the depths of the altar.


    Moreover, even if the holy city''s fleet arrives here, what can they do?


    Should we retreat together?


    So Su Yan still gave the order to retreat, when Su Yan''s flagship rose.


    A burst of star talk came from the chaos, and the commander of the Holy City Fleet appointed to communicate with Su Yan in the spiritual world.


    Su Yan had no choice but to order the fleet to retreat, while coming to the secret room where the secret magician was.


    The secret room is filled with all kinds of mysterious symbols in the secret teaching!


    These symbols each represent an element attribute in the chaos, and they already possess powerful psychic powers.


    On top of these symbols, there is an endless galaxy similar to a holographic image and chaos mixed together, forming an incomparably magnificent pattern.


    This image is the entire world that these esotericists can detect after many epochs after their birth from Esoteric Buddhism!


    There are many worlds in it, a place that even Su Yan has never set foot in.


    Su Yan separated a ray of divine thoughts and directly connected to the Star Language Network of the Secret Magicians.


    Soon, the surrounding galaxies quickly receded towards the rear, which showed that the physical distance between the two parties was at least a million miles!


    Such a distance, unless it is the time and space travel method that crosses space using the star realm, or even for the immortal, it is also an extremely long distance.


    But through the mysterious star grammar, you can cross this extremely long distance in a very short time!


    Soon, the surrounding stars gradually receded slowly, and Su Yan finally saw a person in the void above the galaxy.


    Zhai Chan had already arrived here through the Star Whisper secret method. After seeing Su Yan, there was no surprise in Zhai Chan''s eyes.


    It seems that she should have seen Su Yan here.


    But to be honest, Su Yan really didn''t think that Zhai Chan would appear in front of him in this way at this time.


    Zhai Chan looked at Su Yan with a non-smiling expression, "You must have never thought of it. The fleet from the holy city is under my command."


    Su Yan said with a serious face: "I have been to the Eastern Altar, and I have fought against the chaotic power in the altar. There is also a great emperor in the depths of the altar. It seems that he is the one who transformed the chaos. Let Chaos possess the emblem of the ancient emperor."


    "So those emblems are the power of the ancient emperor? Lin Zijiu thought for a long time without knowing the source of these emblems. The report to the council also said that this was an unknown power. I didn''t expect you to see through it early in the morning." Still with a smile but not a smile, it seems that Su Yan is not talking about serious content.


    Su Yan said: "I have already planned to return to the doomsday fortress."


    Zhai Chan said: "It''s rare for you to come here, so you plan to turn back? You shouldn''t even see the appearance of the emperor, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhai Chan with a skeptical expression, and said, "Do you know something? Who is the great emperor hiding in the depths of the Eastern Altar?"


    Facing Su Yan''s questioning, Zhai Chan said slowly and calmly: "Why are you impatient? I don''t like impatient men the most. What''s the matter, you stay in place and wait for someone to arrive, don''t you know? ?"


    Su Yan said, "The thing I hate the most is to guess dumb riddles. If you know anything, you might as well just tell me."


    Su Yan has been determined, Zhai Chan must know something. But her attitude is suspicious.


    And when there is a feeling that Su Yan is controlled and played with by her, this is Su Yan''s least favorite feeling.


    Zhai Chan said: "You probably guessed it, the identity of this great emperor?"


    "He can only be one of Leng Hui Emperor Ji Sheng or Star Emperor Shi Cang, am I right?" Su Yan said.


    Zhai Chan said: "Your level of wisdom really did not live up to my expectations. You are a wise man. I will just say it straight. Ji Sheng has already left the holy city and wandered in the endless chaos. Perhaps his spiritual knowledge was early. Maybe he has already merged into the chaos. But Shi Cang is different. He was driven out of the holy city by Song Shenwei..."


    "There is nothing smart or clever. The emperor is not a radish in the ground, and it can grow out immediately after pulling it out."


    The next thing Zhai Chan wants to talk about is the history of Esoteric Buddhism.


    About the history of the battle between Song Shenwei and Shi Cang!

 Chapter 4095： Secret meeting Zhai

    The fourth thousand and ninety-fifth chapter secret meeting Zhai Chan


    Shi Cang ranked sixth among the many disciples of the Great Chaos Emperor.


    But his talent is very remarkable, he almost entered the realm of the great emperor with Song Shenwei before and after. If he and Song Shenwei smelled it together, then the time to achieve the great emperor would be four thousand years earlier than Song Shenwei.


    Shi Cang has always been the most favorite disciple of the Great Primordial Chaos.


    But Shi Cang also has his own problems, that is, he is not deep in the city, and he is not good at socializing.


    Before the Great Primal Chaos retreat, the head teacher he wanted to identify was originally Shi Cang, and the speaker was left to Song Shenwei.


    But later Song Shenwei succeeded in squeezing Shi Cang out of the power core of the Holy City through a series of operations.


    Shi Cang hadn''t noticed anything at first, but later found that no one in the holy city was listening to him, so he left the holy city and wandered in the chaos ever since. He hadn''t heard of him for many years.


    This kind of story of brothers fighting for power is nothing unusual, Su Yan only cares about one thing, "Where did he get these ancient emperor''s emblems! I have seen the emblems on those chaos, and have personally verified the power of those emblems," They are all the purest ancient emperor powers. Does he know what dangerous experiments he is doing?"


    Zhai Chan said: "If you ask me this is a question of nothing, it is better to ask him in person. I think he will give you a satisfactory answer, after all, you are the man Jin Shiya fancy, and he has always been related to Jin Shiya. most."


    Su Yan said, "How do I know that what you are saying is true? Zhai Chan, to be honest, I am sure I can''t believe what a woman like you said."


    "Really? Why don''t I show you some fun things?" Zhai Chan waved his sleeve lightly, and a scent of the Great Emperor suddenly appeared.


    Zhai Chan himself only reached the realm of Emperor Zhun. The aura of this great emperor had nothing to do with her, but it had the same aura as the mysterious great emperor hidden in the altar.


    After the emperor''s breath appeared, what followed was a picture.


    In this picture, crimson red flashes and disappears, followed by many inexplicable and mysterious colors!


    This ever-changing color represents the world of chaos, and the emperor is walking through chaos.


    After walking for a while, I saw a lot of small red dots suddenly appeared. These small red dots were densely packed and the number was like a galaxy! There are simply too many!


    These little red dots are the fierce beasts hidden in the chaos...


    Just looking at this number, the scalp was numb after the change of house. The Great Emperor traveled thousands of miles, these chaotic beasts were still densely packed, and there was no end in sight!


    This amount, I''m afraid there are already hundreds of millions!


    Zhai Chan said: "The council said that there will be 300 million chaotic beasts attacking in the chaos, and it is counted based on this picture. The so-called secret magician''s prophecy is actually based on this picture to make a quantitative statistics. But you too Knowing that it is impossible for the fierce beasts in the chaos to be so tightly connected, one piece to the east and one piece to the west are the norm."


    "That is to say, the council is also lying to the high-level insiders. The number of chaotic beasts is more than 300 million, right?" Su Yan''s expression has become serious.


    This Chaos Esoteric Buddhism still seems to be the only and largest force in the Chaos, but in fact it is already full of holes inside!


    It''s like a room. There are actually loopholes everywhere, but under the bright sun, everyone pretends that these loopholes do not exist. Until the storm arrives and the storm is really precarious, everyone will break all the previous illusions...


    But at that time, this room may not be able to support it, maybe it will collapse in the heavy rain.


    People who live in this house will naturally be overwhelmed by the collapsed house!


    With a cold smile on Zhai Chan''s face and a high expression, he stared at Su Yan and said, "Now you should know that we have to cooperate?"


    "If we don''t cooperate, everyone will stay in this endless chaos for the esoteric burial, including my Senior Sister Jin. Do you really bear it? You shouldn''t be such a heartless man?"


    Su Yan was silent for a while.


    Zhai Chan said: "You have actually discovered that the forces of chaos are too large, and they cannot be dealt with by Esoteric Buddhism at all."


    "So you figured out the betrayal early in the morning?"


    "Shi Cang said, what we saw just now was only a scout unit of the Chaos Army, not even the main force. The real Chaos Army is still on its way! This time, unless it is the Patriarch who has left the pass, no one will The destruction of Esoteric Buddhism cannot be saved. When Esoteric Buddhism is destroyed, these chaotic targets will be transferred to the immortal world, and a new era of Chaos may be born at that time."


    Shi Cang''s words were definitely not alarmist.


    No one knows how many chaotic beasts can be accommodated in the twisted chaotic void. If these mixed beasts march towards the holy city of esotericism together, then with the current situation of esotericism, I am afraid it will really be overwhelming!


    Su Yan looked at Zhai Chan and said, "You mean I have no choice at all, right? I have to cooperate with you, right?"


    Zhai Chan said: "You are a smart person. Of course, a smart person knows how to choose which is best for him. Unwise people will eventually be eliminated by this world. This world has always been so cruel, don''t you think?"


    Su Yan said: "Jin Shiya is now in Song Shenwei''s hands. If you can rescue Jin Shiya from Song Shenwei''s hands, then there is nothing wrong with me joining you. I am a very simple person, you Will it meet my conditions?"


    Zhai Chan glanced at Su Yan, which was very meaningful.


    Su Yan said: "And I may be able to persuade Lin Zijiu to join your subordinates. You have also seen that Lin Zijiu handed over the First Army to me. It is enough to see how much he trusts me."


    Zhai Chan said: "Although Lin Zijiu is a generation of war gods, he is definitely not a big boss. This person has always been incapable of making money. Even I am very curious about what kind of magic did you use to make Lin Zijiu trust you so much. ."


    Su Yan said: "I naturally have my way, but it is not convenient to tell you now. If you can get the entire doomsday fortress and eight million Taoist soldiers, you don''t have to be afraid of chasing down the esoteric religion, because at that time the esoteric religion may not be returned. Exists in this world!"


    Su Yan''s conditions were definitely considered very generous. In Su Yan''s view, it was almost impossible to refuse the favorable conditions.


    But Zhai Chan looked at Su Yan and smiled instead, and this smile was full of noncommittal ambiguity.


    It seems that these eight million Taoist soldiers and the entire doomsday fortress have become insignificant to her.


    Zhai Chan must have a hole card that hasn''t been shown yet, so that''s it!

 Chapter 4096： The Great Shi Cang

    The fourth thousand and ninety-sixth chapter the great Shi Cang


    However, Su Yan was also very curious about what kind of strong hole cards Zhai Chan would have. Could this hole card be able to surpass the council and the head teacher Song Shenwei?


    Zhai Chan said: "There are still some things that need to be made clear after you and I meet. Don''t retreat, just wait for me in the Eastern Altar."


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Yan agreed to the conditions proposed by Zhai Chan.


    After coming out of the spiritual world constructed by Xingyu, Su Yan immediately ordered the fleet to stop returning and wait here for the arrival of reinforcements from the Holy City.


    Although everyone doesn''t know what happened, since it was the command of the coach, they will definitely abide by it.


    It had already adjusted its posture, and the fleet that was about to leave here hovered again in the void.


    Tianyin Sanren seemed to have some questions, but he did not speak to Su Yan.


    Zhai Chan''s fleet arrived very late, and its size was far smaller than that of Su Yan''s men. There were only a handful of five warships.


    After the meeting, Zhai Chan led Su Yan on the road of Eastern Methodology.


    Su Yan''s subordinates are full of doubts, and don''t know which drama Zhai Chan and Su Yan are singing!


    It seems that these two commanders are going to visit the mysterious emperor in the depths of the altar together!


    Tianyin Sanren originally wanted to follow Su Yan to see what was going on, but Su Yan gave the order, and Tianyin Sanren was the temporary commander of the fleet during the period of his departure.


    As a result, Tianyin scattered people could not continue to follow Su Yan.


    After all, Tianyin Sanren was Song Shenwei''s eldest disciple, and it was difficult for Su Yan to be unguarded against him.


    Zhai Chan was wearing a brocade suit, and his spirits were more vigorous than when he met in the holy city last time, and he was just short of writing the four characters of Chunfeng proud on his face.


    And Su Yan also found that Zhai Chan was obviously different from the last time we met, but this difference is not due to the cultivation base, which means that Zhai Chan''s cultivation base has not improved, but the aura has become stranger than before. A lot.


    It seems that Zhai Chan has transformed part of the chaotic power in his body into a different kind of power!


    Although I still don''t know what the reason for this change is, Su Yan has secretly raised his vigilance a lot.


    While passing the pillars and ruins, Zhai Chan also actively introduced Su Yan to the history of the Eastern Method Altar.


    This oriental altar was built by her superintendent, and there are many interesting stories that can be told.


    Su Yan has no interest in these things, the only thing he is interested in is the mysterious emperor ahead.


    At this point, the emperor''s breath can be said to be very strong!


    That powerful force and aura remind Su Yan and Zhai Chan all the time that they will meet the pinnacle of existence in this chaos!


    Under the leadership of Zhai Chan, Su Yan gradually stepped into the altar.


    No traces of fighting or destruction can be seen around the altar.


    However, many chaotic esoteric statues in the altar have been destroyed beyond recognition.


    And a man was standing above the altar.


    This man looked like he was about thirty years old, he was muscular and heroic, and the powerful breath of the emperor radiated from his body.


    This person has piercing eyes. Although he didn''t use any spells or power, he gave Su Yan a feeling that the sun was in the sky, as if he was a big sun in the sky!


    I think he is the Great Emperor Shi Cang!


    After seeing Shi Cang, Su Yan was sure that Zhai Chan had not lied to him just now, that Shi Cang''s talent could definitely be regarded as the best in the world of the emperor!


    That''s why you can cultivate to the realm of consummation both inside and outside of the body and soul!


    The holy fire that came to the Eastern Method Altar was extinguished by Shi Cang.


    He stared at Su Yan for a long time, and then smiled and said: "Is this the Great Emperor Xianwu? It''s a blessing to meet him. I didn''t expect that we would really see each other one day."


    Zhai Chan gave Su Yan a strange look, and said, "It was in vain that I guessed what your identity was for a long time. I didn''t think you would really be Su Baxian! My foolish senior sister has persisted for so many eras, and I can''t think it is true. I got you back!"


    When Zhai Chan was in the holy city, he was still urging Su Yan and her to do double cultivation, and it was best to abandon Jin Shiya.


    At that time, Zhai Chan must not have known that Su Yan''s true identity was the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    This incident should have been told to Zhai Chan by Shi Cang.


    As long as Zhai Chan remembered what he said to Su Yan in the holy city, he suddenly felt very embarrassed. She had a lot of calculations, but she was completely clever and was mistaken by cleverness.


    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to Zhai Chan. Instead, he looked at Shi Cangdao and asked directly: "Are you going to destroy Chaos Esoteric Buddhism?"


    No one would have thought that the first question Su Yan asked would be so sharp!


    Zhai Chan couldn''t help but frowned slightly, but Shi Cang didn''t think it was a pestle at all. Instead, he said, "You really are the same as Senior Sister Jin said, you are not a simple man."


    Shi Cang continued: "When I first started, I was just a god. In those years, I received a lot of care from Senior Sister Jin, and I also heard a lot of your deeds from Senior Sister Jin. To tell you the truth, I was just a god. Emperor Xianwu worshiped as an idol."


    Su Yan looked at Shi Cang, still very calm.


    What Shi Cang said these words should mean that he and Jin Shiya were very close, and even had a respect for Su Yan, so neither would be enemies.


    But what Su Yan cares about right now is not such subtle issues, he just wants to know what Shi Cang wants!


    He is no longer content to hide in the darkness, but chooses to extinguish the sacred fire of the Eastern Method Altar. He must have something to do for this kind of thing.


    Does he already want to destroy the entire Esoteric Buddhism?


    Shi Cang began to pace up on that step. After walking a few steps, Shi Cang seemed to be lost in thought. After a short while, he said to Su Yan: "Chaotic Esoteric Buddhism is the patriarch��s hard work, so why would I think? What about destroying Esoteric Buddhism? I won''t be the one who deceives the master and destroys the ancestor!"


    Su Yan said: "Since you are your own, then I won''t talk nonsense. You put these ancient emperor''s emblems on the body of the chaotic beast, what do you want?"


    Shi Cang said: "Of course, it is to reproduce the power of those powerful ancient emperors. Only in this way can all the chaos be blocked from the holy city, and the Esoteric Buddhism can enjoy true peace. If I can''t even do it. If you do, then Esotericism will perish!"


    "Do you know that you are doing something extremely dangerous. The power of those ancient emperors was the power that once ruled the entire immortal world. Do you want to master all the power of the ancient emperors alone? It would be too much to do so. I''m too greedy!" Su Yan said, "This is absolutely impossible even in my peak period."

 Chapter 4097： Devil visitor

    The fourth thousand and ninety-seventh chapter Demon World Visitors


    Su Yan''s words were definitely not alarmist. Wanting to control all the power of the ancient emperor was absolutely whimsical.


    It is absolutely impossible for anyone in this world to do such a thing!


    It is as if Su Yan was once the supreme among the immortal emperors, but he could not master all the power of the immortal emperor!


    What''s more, Shi Cang is not yet an ancient emperor!


    If this dangerous experiment continues, sooner or later, it will get out of control, and the result will only be harmful to others and ourselves.


    Su Yan asked: "There is another thing that I am very puzzled about, that is, where did you collect these ancient emperor''s emblems?"


    Shi Cang said: "The emblem of the ancient emperor here is actually collected from a man called the eternal lich. It is said that he was the lord of the witch sect. Among them, I have been collecting a lot of power things over the years, and I exchanged them with him using the power of Chaos cultivation method to obtain these ancient emperor''s emblems."


    Su Yan said: "You''d better stop this dangerous thought, otherwise, you are most likely to be backlashed. I have witnessed too many such tragedies."


    Shi Cang said: "I have already done risk management and control. Although the ancient emperors'' powers can enhance these chaos, they can only be within a small range. These chaotic powers are impossible to threaten. To me."


    Shi Cang''s face was full of confidence. But the so-called danger often comes from these blind self-confidence.


    Su Yan said: "The power of the ancient emperor belongs to this world to create things that should pass away. If you want to grasp the things that pass away... it is against the will of heaven in the dark. Even the emperor cannot go against the sky. Yes. Otherwise, there won''t be so many emperors being crushed when the era changes!"


    Shi Cang didn''t hear Su Yan''s words of comfort at all. He has absolute self-confidence in himself, thinking that these chaotic beasts are absolutely impossible to escape his control.


    Su Yan could only sigh. People in the world often think that they are the most special one before disaster hits their heads.


    But what''s the point of regretting when things come to an end?


    Things in this world have always been bowing without turning back!


    If some things can go back and forth, Su Yan will not fall back then!


    Shi Cang was a young man. He hadn''t experienced many difficulties and setbacks, so naturally he would not understand this truth.


    But the thoughts between people are not interlinked in the first place, even if Su Yan was bothered, Shi Cang might not be able to hear it.


    Su Yan then said again: "You strengthened these chaotic beasts, if not for destroying Tantra, what was it for? I have already encountered these chaos with the emblem of the ancient emperor near the doomsday fortress! In other words, No matter what your original intention is, you have objectively enhanced the power of these chaotic beasts!"


    Zhai Chan smiled beside him and said, "Emperor Su, you are not a member of our esoteric religion. Why are you suddenly so concerned about the life and death of our esoteric religion? According to me, the destruction of the esoteric religion is nothing but destruction. In fact, it is not a big deal. "


    Su Yan and Shi Cang ignored Zhai Chan.


    It is well known that the Chaos Beast is the only enemy of Esoteric Buddhism in this chaotic nothingness.


    Shi Cang attached the ancient emperor''s emblem to the body of the Chaos Fierce Beast. This behavior is undoubtedly an enemy!


    Su Yan wanted to see how Shi Cang would explain this matter.


    Shi Cang said: "In the spiritual world, Senior Sister Zhai should have shown it to you. Our Esoteric Buddhism once eliminated 100 million chaos, but this one billion chaos and the 300 million chaos I have observed are nothing more than It is a small group of chaotic scout troops. The true chaotic army is at least a hundred times larger, and it is already on the way to the holy city!"


    Esoteric Buddhism desperately eliminated 100 million chaotic beasts that year. This was a brutal **** battle that lasted for decades.


    But in the end, Shi Cang discovered that this billion heads of chaos was just a small group of wandering soldiers!


    Such a result is discouraged!


    In this case, perhaps since the establishment of Esoteric Buddhism, it has been doomed to perish!


    If the tens of billions, hundreds of billions of chaotic beasts attacked together, even if all the immortal emperors of the immortal world were brought in, it would be difficult to withstand such a large number of impacts.


    What''s more, there are already only three immortal emperors left in Esoteric Buddhism, and the relationship between these three immortal emperors has already been cold to the extreme!


    What Shi Cang wanted to do was to reverse this destined destiny!


    So Shi Cang was born with a wanton and bold idea!


    That is to use chaos to deal with chaos!


    The mental level of Chaos Fierce Beasts is not very strong. If you can control a part of Chaos Fierce Beasts and let them fight among the same kind, then the loss to Esoteric Buddhism will definitely be reduced to a minimum.


    In order to complete his own ideas, Shi Cang''s left the esoteric holy city thousands of years ago, and five times left the chaos to go to the immortal world, and made some deals with the so-called eternal lich.


    These ancient emperor''s emblems are part of the transaction.


    This is a very whimsical idea!


    But if you consider that the enemy that Chaos Esoteric Buddhism has to face is a number of tens of billions, hundreds of billions of beasts of Chaos!


    Then maybe this is the only way to save chaos and esotericism!


    Only then did Su Yan discover that this stone Cang had a much larger pattern than he thought!


    Shi Cang has completely transcended the internal power struggle framework of Esoteric Buddhism, looking at the rise and fall of Esoteric Buddhism from a higher dimension.


    But can Shi Cang really succeed? Su Yan had great doubts about this.


    Everything in this world will not last forever, even the world itself will have a process from birth to death.


    Esoteric Buddhism has been going on for such a long epoch, and perhaps it has already come to the end of its life.


    But Shi Cang didn''t think so at all. He graciously invited Su Yan to join in and crack the ancient emperor''s power together!


    Just when Su Yan saw Shi Cang, the holy city also ushered in an extremely mysterious enemy.


    One hundred thousand demon tore the void above the holy city into a large group of distortions, and the **** devilish energy was vented above the holy city with the violent wind!


    But the guards of the holy city did not make any response!


    Just because from the end of the intense blood color, there will be a real demon emperor landing in the holy city!


    In the void, hundreds of thousands of demon all bowed their waists and bowed their heads, and then three shadow mad dragons pulled this luxurious black carriage and appeared above the holy city!


    The powerful aura of the Devil Emperor came from the dark carriage!


    And the black magic energy that spread from the devil world also seems to have its own consciousness, like a poisonous snake in this piece of nothingness, spreading in a very distorted form!

 Chapter 4098： Speaker Cheng Wu

    The fourth thousand and ninety-eighth chapter Speaker Cheng Wu


    Finally, the black carriage hovered in the middle of the Senate.


    The dark devilish energy turned into a huge envoy, opening the door of the carriage.


    Emperor Shang also appeared in front of everyone.


    Emperor Shang was wearing a black feather coat and looked very energetic.


    The powerful and elders of the Esoteric Buddhism around him stared at Emperor Shang, and they couldn''t look away for a long time.


    I have to say that the charm of this demon emperor is amazing. Although he is not a first-class beautiful man, he has a calm temperament and gives people a kind of coercion of a superior. After watching it, it will definitely make people unforgettable.


    This is the first time the emperor of the demon world has come to the holy city in the chaos.


    As the first emperor of the devil world to set foot in the holy city, Emperor Shang showed a triumphant smile. He had a big plan this time, but the most difficult thing was this first step. He didn''t know how to set foot in the holy city.


    Now that he has set foot in the holy city, the next thing to do is just to implement step by step according to the plan.


    The elders of the council have been waiting eagerly for a long time, and they all want to seize this opportunity to go up and say a few words with Emperor Shang, it is best to be able to get a familiar face.


    Since the establishment of Esoteric Buddhism, I have never had contact with those powerful immortal emperors in the Immortal Realm, and my relationship with the Demon Realm is far from close.


    Those demon heads in the demon world can use the characteristics of the spiritual world to ignore physical distance and travel through many worlds.


    Therefore, the existence of Esoteric Buddhism was not a secret to these emperors of the Demon Realm from the beginning.


    These elders are all members of the council, and the consultations they master are far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    They knew well that the arrival of Emperor Shang represented part of the consensus reached between the Tantric Church and the Demon Sect, and perhaps a brand new alliance would be formed to resist the chaotic beasts that might erode.


    If you can get a place in this new system, you will surely be able to gain great authority.


    Emperor Shang approached these elders one by one, and the courtesy was extremely comprehensive, and it gave people a feeling of spring breeze.


    In all fairness, Emperor Shang is completely different from the Devil Emperor in everyone''s impression, full of bloody, violent, and cruel feelings.


    On the contrary, it is gentle and unusual, and knows all manners.


    Such an emperor easily won the favor of many esoteric elders.


    And behind the Emperor Shang was a woman who had black hair like a crow, and her face was extremely cold, but her eyes were as bright as galaxies!


    The Light Merchant Demon King also followed the Emperor Shang to this chaotic esoteric holy city.


    The Demon King of Light Business didn��t know that Su Yan had also arrived in this chaotic world. She just heard that Jin Shiya was also in the chaotic esoteric religion, so she wanted to come and see how the legendary **** queen Jin Shiya is. The allure of the country!


    Emperor Shang had always favored the apprentice of the Light Merchant Demon King, and he agreed with him almost without any consideration.


    And maybe the Eye of the Star River of the Light Merchant Demon King might be needed in the future.


    The elders of the council also came to the front of Emperor Shang, first bowed lightly, and then said: "The Emperor has come from afar. It''s hard work. The old representative represents the council and esoteric religion, and welcomes Emperor Shang."


    Emperor Shang smiled slightly and said, "It''s not hard at all. I have longed for the holy city for a long time, and I can''t think of it being more spectacular than I thought!"


    The elder of the council made a gesture of request, saying: "The speaker has been waiting for a long time in the room, and Emperor Shang, please move."


    Under the guidance of the elders, Emperor Shang stepped on the red carpet and walked towards the Senate.


    This Senate can be regarded as the power core of Esoteric Buddhism, and it has never opened its doors to outsiders.


    Emperor Shang''s face was full of triumphant expressions, because he wanted to set foot in this dreamy city for a day or two.


    The space cracks torn by the 100,000 heavenly demons above were gradually healed.


    The interior decoration of the Senate is very luxurious, with various statues and exquisite handicrafts everywhere.


    The style of the building itself is also a representative of esoteric architecture, grand and exquisitely decorated!


    The Emperor Shang couldn''t help being a little surprised after seeing it, because even those immortal emperors rarely decorated their palaces so luxuriously!


    These esoteric elders have decorated their office palaces so luxuriously, which shows that the esoteric religion has completely lost the arduous and simple style at the beginning of its establishment.


    As the Devil Emperor, the Emperor Shang is of course the clearest truth-arrogance, luxury and prostitution is the beginning of all degeneration.


    Although Emperor Shang saw it through, he didn''t point it through, and continued to walk toward the depths of the Senate.


    The speaker of the council and the owner of this Senate, Emperor Zijin Chengwu had been waiting on his throne for a long time.


    Cheng Wu is known as the Zijin Emperor because his chaotic power has evolved a unique change. Once used, the sky is full of Zijin Qi, enough to tear the earth and the sky apart!


    The power of the Demon Realm represented by Emperor Shang is the power that Esoteric Buddhism must strive for.


    Relying on the strength of Esoteric Buddhism alone, there is no way to resist this chaotic beast invasion by any means!


    The top level of Esoteric Buddhism is very clear about this fact.


    But this fact is a bit cruel, and if it is said, it will shake the military''s mind. Therefore, although they have done a lot of activities in secret, no one has said the matter.


    The arrival of Emperor Shang was the result of the efforts of Emperor Chengwu, the Zijin Emperor.


    The seven emperors of the Devil Realm each control hundreds of millions of magic seeds. There are hundreds of these kinds of magic seeds if they are subdivided. The key is that as long as the demonic energy continues, these magic seeds will continuously generate energy.


    It is a good choice to use these magic seeds to deal with the chaotic beasts.


    Of course, the seven emperors of the Devil Realm are not good fools, and it is absolutely necessary to pay a price if they want to borrow their power!


    The chairman of the council, Zijin Emperor Chengwu, was an old man who seemed to be about sixty years old. His gray beard hung down to his chest, and his eyes looked very gloomy.


    He sat on the throne of his speaker without speaking, giving people a feeling of being aloof and inaccessible at all.


    At least, the first impression of Cheng Wu from the Light Merchant Demon King was extremely poor.


    Emperor Shang didn''t care at all, he said directly: "The speaker''s style seems to be a bit more prosperous than three thousand years ago. There must be progress in the past few years."


    Cheng Wu''s gloomy face finally stretched a little after hearing Emperor Shang''s words, but he was still a little too serious, saying: "Emperor Shang is joking again, who doesn''t know that you got the Unsalted Saintess, in Devil Seven The emperor has steadily suppressed the other six! You should be the first person in the Demon Realm now, right?"


    "How dare to be the first person? There is still the Wutian Great Demon Lord above the Seven Emperors. As long as this adult is there, there will never be the so-called first person in the demon world." Emperor Shang said.

 Chapter 4099： The Emperors Request

    The fourth thousand and ninety-ninth chapter, the emperor''s request


    There are thousands of incarnations of the Wutian Great Demon Lord, which is no more than the Tathagata Buddha.


    Even the Wutian Great Demon Lord is just one of his titles, and the Great Demon God who seduce Song Zhixing into the devil way is also one of the incarnations of the Wutian Great Demon Lord.


    Even the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm could not tell the exact origin of the Wutian Great Demon Lord. Perhaps the Wutian Great Demon Lord had been born in this world before the birth of the Devil Realm, and it was an existence as old as the original phoenix!


    The Seven Demon Emperors are equivalent to the seven lords of the Demon Realm, and the Wutian Great Demon Lord is the emperor above these seven lords!


    Without the recognition of the Wutian Great Demon Lord, the Devil Emperor would not be able to ascend the throne!


    Cheng Wudao: "Since Emperor Shang is willing to come to the holy city, it means that we are now a cooperative relationship, right?"


    Emperor Shang looked at Cheng Wudao: ��It��s too early to say what cooperative relationship is. We are far from reaching a contract. After the last secret talk, this emperor has already thought about it carefully. The emperor is not a loss if he dedicates a chaos treasure."


    Cheng Wu''s purpose is to let Emperor Shang send troops to help him, and use endless demons to deal with the chaotic beasts.


    Originally, he had promised a large number of medicines, spar, and even Chaos Esoteric Buddhism will personally create a fleet for Emperor Shang that can travel through chaos and multiple spaces.


    This is already the best condition that Cheng Wu has been able to give. It is unexpected that Emperor Shang would increase the price temporarily, wanting the practice book of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism!


    Cheng Wu''s moments became gloomy again, because the Chaos Book is one of the three secret methods of Esoteric Buddhism.


    The condition of Emperor Shang has clearly surpassed the bottom line acceptable to Cheng Wu!


    Emperor Shang said: "If there is no Demon Realm, Esoteric Buddhism will definitely not be able to sustain the attack of those chaotic beasts, right? This time you are asking my Demon Realm!"


    "There are seven demon emperors in the Demon Realm, so why don''t I have to be soft to you? If you are unwilling to cooperate, I think it will be difficult for Kudi to refuse the temptation of an entire Chaos Fleet!"


    Emperor Shang said: "Then you can go directly to the Emperor Ku, why don''t you talk nonsense with the Emperor? You need to pay a sufficient price for the saint-free saint, and the Emperor is not a fool. The number of those chaotic beasts is equal The quality is far above the magic seed. When the war is unfavorable, if you ask for the unsalted saint, won''t this emperor follow your way?"


    Once a battle occurs, Emperor Shang''s demon army will also participate in the battle, and certain battle losses will definitely occur.


    The creation of the Chaos Fleet was not a matter of overnight. At that time, if Emperor Shang wanted the lion to open his mouth again, or if he repented, then it was the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism who had prostituted Emperor Shang''s demon army.


    As long as Emperor Shang did anything unfavorable to Chaos Esoteric Buddhism, Cheng Wu could not deliver the Chaos Fleet to Emperor Shang.


    The bureau designed by Cheng Wu would actually trap Emperor Shang, as long as Emperor Shang wanted the Chaos Fleet.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Emperor Shang would not enter the game at all!


    As the most powerful war weapon of the Witch Sect, the Unsalted Saintess could not be better used to deal with the endless beasts in the chaos.


    However, as the most advantageous trump card for Emperor Shang, how could the saint of no salt easily confess it?


    The seven emperors of the devil are more cunning than the foxes, and wanting to take advantage of them is simply wishful thinking.


    Cheng Wu had no choice but to say: "The Chaos Book is very important, and it is not the old man who can decide. But Emperor Shang...Since you have cultivated the Demon Emperor Law Body, why do you want to covet my Chaos Esoteric Cultivation Technique? There is no connection, if you cultivate into Chaos Power, it will erode your Demon Emperor Law Body, I''m afraid that the consequences will be unpredictable then."


    Emperor Shang said: "The Primordial Chaos Book has its own magical effects. Since your Esoteric Buddhism has reached the moment of life and death... What do you care about these techniques? If I were the Lord Speaker, the only issue to consider now is survival or destruction."


    Cheng Wu said coldly: "Emperor Shang, are you teaching the old man to do things?"


    Emperor Shang smiled and said: "How dare this emperor teach the speaker to do things? It''s just a good suggestion. The emperor will stay in the holy city for a while. If the speaker repents, he can contact the emperor at any time. There is also...who came up with the bad idea of ??the marriage with Jin Shiya? The emperor has never lacked women around, and she has all the beauty of all races. She Jin Shiya is the lover of Chaos Patriarch, how can she dare to climb high? If Emperor Kui likes her, just marry her to Emperor Kui."


    Emperor Shang had already seen Su Yan in the star realm, and knew that the Great Emperor Xianwu had been resurrected.


    Now that she is married to Jin Shiya, isn''t it clear that she is going to be an enemy of Su Yan?


    The current strength of Su Yan is indeed a very long distance from the peak of the year, but the ghost knows when Su Yan will recover the strength of his heyday!


    Emperor Shang would never do such a stupid thing. What kind of woman does he want can''t get, so he has to marry Jin Shiya?


    People like Chaos Esoteric Buddhism are really confused, they would come up with such a ridiculous idea!


    Emperor Shang would never agree to this marriage.


    Cheng Wu showed an unexpected expression. This marriage was proposed by his elders, but he wanted to use Jin Shiya to win over Cheng Wu.


    Since Cheng Wu''s oil and salt don''t get in, then this marriage doesn''t make any sense.


    Cheng Wu waved his hand to let his subordinates see off the guests.


    There were still many elders waiting outside. When Emperor Shang came out, they all flattered to invite Emperor Shang to be a guest at the mansion, saying that the banquet had already been prepared.


    These elders were frantically infatuating with Emperor Shang, but they had no idea that the first meeting between Speaker Cheng Wu and Emperor Shang could only be described as unhappy.


    Emperor Shang was exquisite in all directions and promised many banquets.


    All of those elders also showed a satisfied smile.


    After returning to the black carriage, the formulaic smile on Emperor Shang''s face gradually disappeared, and said to the light merchant demon: "The degree of decay of the chaotic esotericism is so deep, it is beyond the imagination of the emperor. Obviously this A holy city is a realm that the demon cannot invade at all. We wouldn''t be able to enter unless the esoteric religion opened the door to its convenience."


    After entering the holy city, the devilish energy was suppressed by a magnificent aura. This magnificent aura surpassed righteousness and evil itself, and seemed to be the power of another world.


    With this power, the demon of the demon world could not reach the holy city even from the spiritual world.


    The decay of people''s hearts in the holy city may not be directly related to the demon''s temptation.


    Because people already have a great dark side.


    After a moment of indulgence, the Demon King of Light Business said: "Master, I want to see Jin Shiya to see how beautiful she is, and whether the first beauty of the year is really worthy of the name."


    Emperor Shang said: "You want to see her only because of Su Yan, but... it''s okay for you to meet."

 Chapter 4100： Asaka Palace

    The fourth thousandth chapter Chaoxia Palace


    Holy City, Chaoxia Palace.


    Although there are two words in the name of Zhaoxia Palace, it is the most gloomy palace in the whole holy city.


    Ever since Song Shenwei, the head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism, moved into the Chaoxia Palace, he has been living in the Chaoxia Palace and has not been seen for many years.


    The general congregation of Esoteric Buddhism has never been qualified to step into the Zhaoxia Palace, let alone what Song Shenwei, the head teacher, is doing in the Zhaoxia Palace.


    There are three steps, one post, and five steps, one post in Zhaoxia Palace.


    The guards were only stricter than the Senate. The Emperor Shang and the Demon King of Light Merchants had already received three interrogations before they saw Song Shenwei.


    The Taoist soldiers and monks were all meticulous when they interrogated them, and they didn''t give special treatment because of their status as Emperor Shang.


    These checks are definitely not friendly to the characters of the Great Emperor, and even seem a little abrupt.


    However, Emperor Shang has always been smiling, and it seems that he hasn''t put all this on his heart long ago, but he is very cooperative with all kinds of inspections.


    Since Emperor Shang cooperated in this way, even though the Light Merchant Demon King was a little dissatisfied, he could only bear it down temporarily.


    After finally passing the final check, he finally came to the front of a long corridor.


    The front of the corridor was pitch black, and the outside of the corridor had also changed into a vast galaxy, which seemed to be in another time and space.


    The Light Merchant Demon King scanned the surroundings with the Eye of the Galaxy for a long time, and found that there were many time and space stacked on top of each other, and the time and space were so chaotic as to be like a maze.


    The Chaoxia Palace is located in the deepest part of these chaotic time and space, and can be transferred to different time and space anytime, anywhere.


    If you are not extremely afraid of death, you can''t make this kind of arrangement.


    Or maybe this person has an unusually powerful enemy, and he has to resort to this in order to protect himself.


    Song Shenwei is already the head of Esoteric Buddhism. In this holy city of Esoteric Buddhism, does he still need to design such a space formation for self-protection?


    Who can threaten Song Shenwei''s life?


    The Demon King of Light Business didn''t know much about Esoteric Buddhism, and he didn''t understand Song Shenwei''s intention to make such a setting.


    Song Shenwei accepted a total of seven disciples.


    It is the third disciple Baihui who has been serving in the Zhaoxia Palace.


    This person in Baihui was taciturn, and would not spit out any extra words except when necessary.


    Bai led the way, and soon led the Emperor Shang and the Demon King of Light Merchants into a group of darkness.


    After entering this group of darkness, each step forward will enter a different time and space.


    Traveling through layers of time and space without losing one''s direction is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    Although this white back did not say a word, it was definitely considered the top in terms of strength.


    Even if he was put in the Demon Realm, there were definitely only a handful of quasi emperors who could be as powerful as him. But this person seems to exist silently within the Esoteric Buddhism!


    This alone can tell how profound the secrets of Esoteric Buddhism are!


    Under the leadership of Baihui, he gradually entered into increasingly intense darkness.


    The Demon King of Light Merchant even discovered that this darkness contained a ray of death that was not easy to detect!


    How could lifelessness appear in the palace where the emperor lived in seclusion?


    This is really very suspicious!


    Unless it was Song Shenwei''s body that was in great condition! Otherwise, the emperor''s vitality is extremely strong, and there will be no lifelessness at all!


    With that said, all the weirdness in this Zhaoxia Palace makes sense.


    Song Shenwei''s body must have been severely damaged by someone, and he couldn''t recover even after prolonged breathing. In order to avoid being noticed, so... he kept hiding in this Zhaoxia Palace and went deep into it!


    The Light Merchant Demon King thought of this and glanced at Emperor Shang.


    Ever since Emperor Shang set foot in this Zhaoxia Palace, his face had been smiling, and he seemed to be in a very good mood.


    It is not convenient to talk here, so the Light Merchant Demon King simply chose to be silent.


    Under the leadership of the meeting, they traversed at least the ninety-eight layers of different time and space, and finally saw the huge gate of the Zhaoxia Palace.


    The Chaoxia Palace is constantly operating in different time and space. If it weren''t for the white back to lead the way, even if it was the emperor''s cultivation base, it would definitely not be an easy task to find here.


    There was a crunch.


    Bai Hui personally pushed open the two huge palace doors.


    After that, Bai Hui made a gesture of please. It seemed that Bai Hui didn''t plan to enter the palace.


    Emperor Shang glanced back at Bai Hui, and said directly: "Master has been waiting in there for a long time, please come in."


    After Emperor Shang crossed the threshold, the Demon King of Light Shang had planned to follow him directly, but he just raised his footsteps when he was stopped by Bai Hui.


    Bai replied: "The only thing the master wants to see is Emperor Shang. The rest cannot enter this palace without Master''s permission. This is the rule here, and no one can break it."


    The light business devil had a speechless expression, but the expression on Baihui was very serious.


    Obviously he would not allow the Light Merchant Demon King to enter the Zhaoxia Palace.


    And Emperor Shang also said at this time: "Light business, you just wait here for a while, the emperor will come as soon as he goes."


    Although the Light Merchant Demon King felt a little dissatisfied in his heart, he knew that this was a place of esoteric religion, not a place where he could play his temper casually, so he stopped and stayed outside the palace gate.


    After Emperor Shang entered the palace, Bai Hui personally closed the gate of the palace.


    After Baihui closed the gate of the palace, the originally dark palace suddenly became enlightened, and all the light fell in an instant!


    There are many bronze crane palace lanterns inside the palace, and a throne can be seen in the innermost part. This throne is empty at this time, and no trace of Song Shenwei can be seen.


    This palace occupies an extremely vast area, and Emperor Shang would seem very lonely standing there alone.


    "Emperor Shang, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." An old voice came from the void.


    The sound seemed to be coming from above the palace, but above the palace, only the suspended ceiling of the Nine Dragons could be seen, and no human figures could be seen.


    Although Song Shenwei''s voice appeared, people still don''t know where it is.


    It seems to come from the infinite ethereal sound of heaven above the nine heavens!


    Emperor Shang smiled and said: "The last time we met was seven thousand years ago. The emperor Songzhangjiao has never been forgotten. The master of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism is like a cloud, and this emperor is also very envious. I don��t know when the Devildom There can be such an atmosphere as Esoteric Buddhism!"


    "Emperor Shang, have you been to the Senate just now? This matter is not included in the items agreed upon by you and me." Song Shenwei said.


    "The speaker organized a welcoming ceremony on behalf of the holy city. Because of the friendship between the two families, the emperor can''t think of a reason for rejection. What do you think, Song Zhangjiao?" Emperor Shang said, "but the emperor and the speaker also talked. After a while, the conversation was really very happy. Master Song, you should also understand the position of the emperor, right?"

 Chapter 4101： Song Shenwei Deity

    The fourth thousandth chapter Song Shenwei deity


    Emperor Shang said that because he wanted to put pressure on Song Shenwei.


    The power struggle between the head of the Esoteric Buddhism and the council has long been known to Emperor Shang.


    Only if the two factions start a dispute, Emperor Shang can profit from it.


    But Song Shenwei is not such an easy person to give up. He said: "In this way, Emperor Shang should have a good impression of my Esoteric Buddhism? In this case, the cooperation between the two seems to be imperative. "


    Emperor Shang said: "Song Zhangjiao, you said you want to cooperate with the emperor, but you don''t even show your true body. Is this your sincerity?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King could sense that ray of death, and Emperor Shang could also sense it naturally. He wanted Song Shenwei to show up just to get a closer look at the extent of Song Shenwei''s injuries.


    "If you want to talk about things, you just need to make sure that no outsiders will disturb you. Why should the deity show up?"


    The more Song Shenwei said that, the more Emperor Shang doubted how bad Song Shenwei''s physical condition had become! So that he did not dare to show up in front of his Emperor Shang!


    Emperor Shang snorted coldly and said: "Song Master, you should know the rules of the devil world. This emperor only cooperates with the strong. If you can''t prove that you are still the master of Esoteric Buddhism, then why should the emperor cooperate with you? ?"


    Equivalence of strength is the cornerstone of cooperation between the two parties, and it can even be said that it is the only condition that Shangdi will consider.


    If Song Shenwei could not prove his strength, Emperor Shang would absolutely overturn all previous promises. Originally, these promises did not constitute any restriction to Emperor Shang!


    Song Shenwei of course also knew that these demon world powerhouses could turn their faces and deny people at any time, but under the current situation, even if he knew that wolves might be drawn into the room, he had no choice.


    Now for Esoteric Buddhism, there is one choice left: to survive or to destroy?


    On the dome of the palace, the sculpture of Nine Dragons Lianzhu began to swim slowly, and at the same time a mysterious force appeared in the center of Nine Dragons!


    What this mysterious force opens is a more mysterious door of time and space.


    From this peculiar door of time and space, what leaked out was an extremely strange and powerful aura!


    This breath is not immortal, nor is it the power of Hunyuan, nor is it devilish... it seems to be a power that has never been seen before.


    Even a well-informed existence like Emperor Shang did not know the origin of this force at all!


    At this moment, the expression on Emperor Shang''s face was also somewhat frozen.


    Is Song Shenwei going to another time and space to cultivate some incredible alien power?


    In that different time and space, the breath of the Great Emperor gradually came, and Song Shenwei''s breath was much stronger than before.


    Obviously the rumors that Emperor Shang heard were false. Song Shenwei was indeed hiding in the Zhaoxia Palace, but his power did not decline compared to the peak of the year, but more powerful!


    However, after the actual meeting, Emperor Shang found out that there was a deep scar on Song Shenwei''s face door, extending diagonally from Song Shenwei''s right eye, all the way to the corner of his left mouth!


    This scar is extremely terrifying!


    Even Emperor Shang was shocked when he saw it! When we met last time, Song Shenwei was still very proud, and there was no such hideous scar on his face!


    This scar shows that the opponent is very likely to split Song Shenwei''s head in half!


    In the end, what kind of enemy did Song Shenwei encounter that could push him into the desperate situation of life and death!


    After Song Shenwei returned from a different time and space, he landed directly on the huge throne. After he was seated, he said to Emperor Shang from high above the ground: "Emperor Shang, you want to meet me. You have seen it now, but it is still like yours. meaning?"


    Emperor Shang looked up and down Song Shenwei carefully. Apart from this huge scar on his face, Song Shenwei couldn''t see anything wrong.


    But didn''t the Esoteric Buddhism keep saying that Song Shenwei was seriously injured in his practice?


    Why can''t I see any clues in Song Shenwei''s body?


    I don''t know what the source of the dead breath is.


    Emperor Shang faintly felt that there was something wrong with Song Shenwei''s body, but no matter how carefully he observed it at this time, he couldn''t see any flaws!


    The Song Shenwei aura in front of him is extremely powerful, and he has also cultivated into an unknown alien power. If it is really fought, Emperor Shang will only think it will be a situation where it will be a three-seventh!


    He did not have enough confidence and means to deal with Song Shenwei!


    Thinking of this, Emperor Shang burst out laughing.


    Emperor Shang''s laughter reverberated continuously in this empty palace, looking very lonely.


    Song Shenwei didn''t mean to laugh brazenly with Emperor Shang. Instead, he sat on his throne very calmly and stared at Emperor Shang with sober eyes.


    Song Shenwei said: "Emperor Shang, I invite you to the Holy City to form an alliance between the two. Now that you have seen my real body, should I check the goods?"


    "Song Zhangjiao, you wait." Emperor Shang patted his hands twice, and then a **** cloud flew out of his sleeves.


    This blood-colored cloud layer continuously circulates in the palace, and then expands!


    Then it became more intense! It''s best to be so red that it seems to bleed!


    Then Emperor Shang clapped his hands gently, and a strong smell of blood came from the middle of the **** clouds!


    Then these blood-colored clouds dispersed at an extremely fast speed, and finally a blood pool appeared between the two great emperors.


    The blood pool was made of skeletons, and these skeletons kept screaming, making people shudder after hearing it.


    And in the center of this blood pool, there were already faint signs that it was about to boil.


    A strong murderous aura was rising from the middle of the blood pool. At this moment, even Song Shenwei was a little moved, his eyebrows frowned unconsciously!


    This strong murderous aura seems to have surpassed everything, even the existence of the Great Emperor series will feel the trembling from the bottom of my heart!


    Then Emperor Shang lightly pointed, and layers of huge whirlpools swayed in the blood pool!


    After the blood swayed fiercely, the unsalted saint imprisoned at the bottom of the blood pool gradually revealed its appearance.


    The Unsalted Saint seems to be just a woman with an extremely pale complexion, her hands are fixed by bone chains, and the heart is made up of seven swords to form a ten thousand arrows through the heart!


    At the same time, two small swords pierced into the temples of the saint-free saint!


    These two small swords are constantly extracting the most essence of the no-salt saint''s brains!


    Even those fierce beasts with the strongest vitality have their brains extracted all the time, I am afraid they will not survive long ago!


    But the Unsalted Saint not only lived well, but even her powerful murderous aura was hardly affected in any way!


    The strong vitality of the Unsalted Saintess can be said to subvert Song Shenwei''s view on life!


    Even he couldn''t help feeling in his heart, what kind of monster the Wuzong had come up with that could truly be immortal!

 Chapter 4102： Successful transaction

    Chapter 4102 Successful Transaction


    Emperor Shang smiled: "These methods are to ensure that the power of the Unsalted Saint will not get out of control! If you don''t do this, the Unsalted Saint will be extremely dangerous, even for us emperors."


    And at the bottom of the blood pond, a black lotus platform can be seen in an unactivated state.


    This black lotus stand is a symbol of the bitter emperor of the devil world.


    At the beginning, Emperor Ku had snatched the Unsalted Saint from Lu Shajia and Master Long Tu. After bringing it back to the Demon Realm, he did not choose to monopolize the Unsalted Saint, but chose to share the power of the Unsalted Saint with Emperor Shang.


    And after carefully studying the power of the Unsalted Saint, they unexpectedly came to an incredible conclusion-that is, they can''t control the Unsalted Saint at all!


    After getting her, there will only be endless troubles!


    If the power of the unsalted saint is completely liberated, then the ground and foundation of the two devil emperors in the devil world will be shaken!


    Otherwise, how could they agree to use the Unsalted Saint as a bargaining chip to make a deal with Song Shenwei?


    The Light Merchant Demon King was originally a disciple of Emperor Ku, this time following Emperor Shang to the sacred city of Tantric Buddhism, which also means that Emperor Kuo is staring at Emperor Shang.


    But Chaos Esoteric Buddhism didn''t know that Emperor Ku and Emperor Shang had already joined together in private, and this was also a successor left by the two demon emperors.


    Song Shenwei stared at the Unsalted Saint, feeling that the terror-like killing intent like a tsunami had already destroyed the desire, showing a very satisfied expression.


    It can be said that from the moment he first saw it, Song Shenwei had already determined that the saint-free saint was the ultimate answer that Esoteric Buddhism had been looking for all these years!


    If you get it, Tantra does not need to build a doomsday fortress in nothingness, nor does it need to feed tens of millions of Taoist soldiers...


    Use the salt-free saint to deal with the endless beasts in the chaos!


    Have a **** battle that will never end once it starts!


    This is perhaps the best destiny arrangement for the saint of no salt!


    Because she was originally the ultimate war weapon created for destruction and killing!


    "It seems that Song Zhangjiao is very satisfied with the saint without salt, right?"


    Song Shenwei said without hesitation: "I want to get her, and I''m willing to pay any price."


    Song Shenwei is an extremely deep man in the city, and being able to say this is enough to prove how much he values ??the Unsalted Saint!


    It can be said that Song Shenwei has regarded the Unsalted Saint as a key prop to resist the chaotic beasts!


    The communication between the emperors is generally straight and straight like this, and they rarely play any tricks with each other, and rarely say those hypocritical and flattering words.


    All trials and transactions are built on the basis of equal strength.


    Emperor Shang said: "I want the Book of Chaos, and an artifact left by Emperor Chaos, the founder of Esoteric Chaos! Song Zhangjiao, do you know which artifact this emperor said!"


    Song Shenwei looked at Emperor Shang coldly, and said, "It''s okay for you to give you the treasure of chaos, but that artifact is our treasure for invigorating education. If even this kind of treasure is given to outsiders, then my head teacher will not Done."


    Emperor Shang said: "I just want to change the Unsalted Saint Girl for just a chaos book, didn''t this emperor suffer a big loss?"


    Song Shenwei looked at Emperor Shang and said, "Only that artifact can''t work. If you want the artifact, I can give you three more. What do you think?"


    Esoteric Buddhism hides in the chaos and has gone through an extremely long era.


    After such a long time of accumulation, the foundation he possesses is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary Xianyu and the Great Emperor.


    So Song Shenwei can take out three artifacts without blinking!


    But these three ordinary artifacts simply couldn''t have enough attraction to Emperor Shang.


    Immediately the Emperor Shang said: "In addition to the Chaos Book of Esoteric Buddhism, there are also two equivalent Taoisms. If Song Zhangjiao can send another one, the emperor is willing to give in."


    "Emperor Shang, it''s better not to be too greedy. This is already a holy city, and the saint-free saint has been brought here by you. Do you think I must be at your mercy?" Song Shenwei''s words contained A great threat.


    The Emperor Shang brought only one Light Merchant Demon King, and the Light Merchant Demon King came as a representative of the Suffering Emperor, and would not be completely controlled by him.


    If Chaos Esoteric Buddhism wants to play with Emperor Shang, then Emperor Shang is afraid that there is no way to resist it at all!


    After all, this is a holy city, a place where Esoteric Buddhism has managed many epochs.


    Therefore, even Emperor Shang couldn��t help showing a distressed expression on his face, saying: "Song Zhangjiao, do you mean that the emperor must accept your terms, right? If you don��t accept it, your Chaos Tantra Is this emperor turning his face right?"


    "Emperor Shang, my time is very precious. I won''t waste time arguing with you in such a boring place. If you are smart, you will take the Chaos Tome and three artifacts and return to your demon world."


    Song Shenwei said: "With the blessing of the Chaos Book, after two thousand years at most, all the Devil Emperors will definitely not be your opponents! By then you will be the first person in the Devil Realm! If I were you, I would not continue to negotiate terms here. If you take advantage of it, go back to the Demon Realm as soon as possible!"


    Emperor Shang showed a distressed expression and seemed to be caught in a great struggle.


    But in the end, Emperor Shang still said: "Song Zhangjiao, you have won, bring the three artifacts and the Chaos Book."


    Song Shenwei stood up from the throne, Ling Xu stepped to the front of Emperor Shang, and said: "I want you and me to take an oath and establish a blood alliance! No one can go back on this matter!"


    Emperor Shang realized that Song Shenwei''s enthusiasm for the saint of no salt was beyond imagination, but now he has to send an arrow on the string, and he has no choice but to say: "Blood alliance is blood alliance!"


    After the two established a blood alliance, Song Shenwei first offered three divine artifacts, and then sealed the chaos treasure in the jade slip, and delivered it to Emperor Shang.


    After Emperor Shang got the jade slip, he divided a ray of spiritual thought into it, but within three seconds he showed an expression of overjoyed hope, and then satisfactorily taught Song Shenwei the methods and formulas for sealing the saint without salt.


    It didn''t take long to talk about the transaction, but it went smoothly.


    When Emperor Shang came out of the Zhaoxia Palace, the Demon King of Light Shang was sitting on the outside corridor, showing a bored expression.


    Bai Hui had been staring at the Light Merchant Demon King, but he was too silent. According to the Light Merchant Demon King''s words, he was like a stone. No matter what the Light Merchant Demon said, he would not respond at all.


    Not only did he not respond with words, but even his eyes did not change, as if he had blocked his hearing and could no longer hear any sounds from the outside world.


    Seeing Emperor Shang coming out of the palace, Bai Hui seemed to have recovered his hearing, and brought Emperor Shang and the Light Merchant Demon King out of the complicated spatial formation, and then disappeared in front of the two of them.

 Chapter 4103： Universe Secret Pot

    Chapter 4103: Secret Pot of Universe


    After returning to the car, Emperor Shang said to the Demon King of Light Merchants: "The saint of no salt has been handed over to Song Shenwei as planned. According to the plan, we should also leave here soon. Otherwise, if Song Shenwei finds something wrong and initiates it. Getting angry will definitely be very difficult to deal with. He was not seriously injured, but he did not know why, but deliberately let the rumors spread."


    "Perhaps I want to show that the enemy is weak. If anyone dares to look down on him and act rashly, then he will definitely pay a very painful price!"


    Emperor Shang said: "Regardless of these, we can now leave the place of right and wrong of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism, and Emperor Ku must be waiting for our good news."


    The Light Business Demon King showed an annoying expression and said, "But I haven''t seen Jin Shiya yet, and I don''t even know what she looks like."


    Emperor Shang said: "When Song Shenwei discovers the power of the saint without salt, she will not be able to control it at all, and will run away at any time...This holy city will really become lively, if you don''t leave, you will become a thorn in the eye of Esoteric Buddhism! "


    This kind of reason is not clear to the Demon King of Light Business, but she is still somewhat unwilling in her heart.


    Soon after the carriage left the Chaoxia Palace, there was a continuous explosion from the Senate!


    After the EQ Demon opened the curtain of the carriage, three originally very tall spires collapsed in front of her!


    Even the road below was trembling visibly!


    Who is so bold and reckless to attack the Senate directly?


    The Light Merchant Demon King and Emperor Shang both showed extremely surprised expressions, because in this chaos, there was only one force of Esotericism!


    Even the space here was opened up by Esoteric Buddhism. The enemies of Esoteric Buddhism are those chaotic beasts, and those chaotic beasts have absolutely no way to change their human form and sneak into the holy city in secret!


    The explosion in front of you is obviously a masterpiece of spells or formations. Could it be that the internal fighting of Esoteric Buddhism has begun?


    But how is this possible... Song Shenwei just got the Unsalted Saintess, and his purpose of getting the Unsalted Saintess is not to deal with political enemies, but to deal with the infinite beasts in the chaos!


    Then a series of explosions sounded in the holy city, and the explosion locations were very close to the Senate!


    Emperor Shang said: "The other party must be a very deciphering person, and I am afraid that there is considerable hatred with the Senate, so I chose the location of the explosion all around the Senate."


    The continuous explosions created a huge chaos in the holy city!


    Although the order of the holy city will not completely collapse immediately, it is already in an unprecedented state of out of control!


    And taking advantage of this huge chaos, Su Yan and Zhai Chan also sneaked into the temple of the Patriarch.


    The guards outside the temple have all been taken care of by Su Yan.


    Only the restrictions in the temple are left.


    But these restrictions, Zhai Chan has long been aware of through various means, it can be said that they have already known them well, and they can be cracked very quickly!


    Su Yan and Zhai Chan''s goal was also very clear, they came for the Universe Secret Pot enshrined in the temple.


    In this secret pot is enshrined a very precious Taoist seed, if it can be obtained, it may evolve into a **** of good fortune!


    Su Yan and Zhai Chan would return to the holy city at this time, something no one expected.


    If it weren''t for the help of Shi Cang''s divine tool, they would not be able to complete such a quick leap in the chaos!


    The collapse of the three high towers was a deliberate chaos created by Su Yan. The ruins of many buildings were placed on the top of the Senate. Now the attention of the holy city''s defense forces has been focused on the direction of the Senate.


    Not many guards were transferred to the temple at all!


    The holy city of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism has been peaceful for too long, too long, so that it has already become neurologically paralyzed!


    There is only one force of Esotericism in the chaos. Since the establishment of the holy city, no one has ever dared to do such a destructive behavior in the holy city!


    So that the guards of the holy city, after encountering this kind of thing, the first reaction turned out to be very daunting, and they didn''t even know who their enemy was.


    It''s like a fly without a head that can''t catch the focus at all!


    In front of Su Yan, the bans transformed by the power of chaos are interlocking, and there is a very obvious boosting effect between each other.


    But none of these are of any use. Zhai Chan has mental arithmetic and unintentional, and the speed at which these restrictions are broken can be described as extremely fast!


    After the destruction of the three towers, many strange tentacles appeared in the void of purple clouds. These tentacles traversed the chaos and the limits of space, and swayed gently in the air like willow branches!


    After these seemingly weak tentacles came into contact with the buildings of the holy city, they showed their power to destroy the dead!


    The buildings of the Holy City are only being touched, and they will inevitably end in a shattered end!


    For Esotericism, it is natural to recognize that these huge tentacles come from the natural enemies of Esotericism in the chaos!


    It was the first time that the Light Merchant Demon King saw a creature like Chaos, and he immediately showed a very surprised expression.


    The Eye of the Galaxy is enough to pass through the mist of chaos in front of you, and see that behind the thick purple cloud, the bodies of those huge chaotic beasts are all over a hundred miles in size!


    The Light Merchant Demon King originally thought that these chaos were similar to the Star Realm Demon Seed, but after seeing the power of these chaos, she realized how ridiculously wrong she was!


    These chaotic beasts, even if they are just one, can hunt thousands of demons!


    The strength, vitality, etc. of both sides are not at the same level at all!


    Esoteric Buddhism is too terrifying, it can fight against these chaotic beasts for so many epochs, and it''s not too bad at all!


    With the appearance of these huge chaos, the chaos of the holy city has become more and more uncontrollable!


    The most elite defensive force in the holy city gathered near the Senate. What they could not expect at all was that Zhai Chan had already destroyed the last restraint of the temple at this time.


    The Secret Pot of Universe is already here!


    But this last prohibition has a very complicated doorway, even Zhai Chan, it took a lot of time to be unable to break it.


    With the passage of time, Zhai Chan has become more and more anxious, but she also understands that being impatient is of no avail.


    Su Yan said behind Zhai Chan: "It''s better to let me try."


    Zhai Chan replied without thinking about it: "You are not a esoteric person, and you don''t even master the power of Chaos. I''m afraid it will be difficult to break this restriction."


    Zhai Chan''s eyes kept staring at the last restriction.


    This heavy prohibition not only has a powerful countermeasure, but also a powerful early warning mechanism. If it is not damaged well, then it will turn into huge fireworks and skyrocket!


    At that time, the entire holy city will know that the temple has been invaded, and that''s it for ordinary people.


    The core masters of Esoteric Buddhism know the significance of the Secret Pot of Heaven and Earth in the temple!


    At that time, she and Su Yan are afraid that they will be surrounded by powerful enemies, and it will be very difficult to get out of the sky again!

 Chapter 4104： Slash the world

    Chapter 4104: Slashing Heaven and Earth


    Therefore, when Zhai Chan faced this last ban, it could be said that he had racked his brains!


    It is too difficult to destroy the prohibition without triggering the early warning mechanism at all!


    But at this moment, Zhai Chan only felt a cold light shining from behind, she had no time to react, this cold light had already been cut on the prohibition!


    After this prohibition encountered the cold light, it fell apart directly. Neither the defense mechanism nor the early warning mechanism played any role, and it was completely destroyed!


    Zhai Chan turned around and saw Su Yan''s chic movement of retracting the long sword into the scabbard, and then listened to Su Yan''s free and easy way: "I have a realm where a sword can break through ten thousand laws. It is easy to break this restriction, you Is there a way to enter the Secret Pot of Universe?"


    Zhai Chan was overjoyed and looked at Su Yan and said: "Entering the Universe Secret Pot is much simpler. It doesn''t require any complicated methods. You only need to open the Universe Secret Pot, and you and I will naturally be sucked into it..."


    As Zhai Chan spoke, he flew towards the Universe Secret Pot!


    The Universe Secret Pot was placed in the hands of the statue of the Great Chaos Emperor, and it was emitting a strong multicolored divine light, and it had the breath of a supreme artifact!


    The Qiankun Secret Pot was originally the size of two people, but after being mastered by Zhai Chan, it gradually became a small pot that could be held with one hand.


    Zhai Chan smiled and said to Su Yan: "You are ready, if you are ready, we can enter the world of Universe Secret Pot at any time."


    Su Yan said: "There is only one seed in the Universe Secret Pot. You and I agree first. No matter who gets this seed, he can attack the other party, OK? Everyone is first come first served."


    After all, Zhai Chan was a direct disciple of the Great Chaos Emperor. Although she was only a quasi emperor, she was not comparable to an ordinary quasi emperor.


    If Su Yan fights with Zhai Chan for the seeds hidden in the Qiankun Secret Pot, he will probably get injured. At that time, maybe it will alarm the defense of the holy city!


    Making this gentleman''s agreement is a good and harmless thing for both of them.


    Zhai Chan said: "Okay, we will first come, first served. It depends on whether your fairy fate is better, or I have a better fate with that kind of child!"


    After Zhai Chan finished speaking, he opened the stopper of the Qiankun Secret Pot, and then the horse showed a strong suction!


    Su Yan and Zhai Chan were not resisting, and soon both were sucked into the inside of the Universe Secret Pot!


    After being sucked into the Qiankun Secret Pot, the sky turned around for a while, and when Su Yan finally stabilized his figure in the void, he found that Zhai Chan was not visible at all.


    He is in a strange world.


    The sky was blue, but the sun was not visible.


    There are thousands of gutters on the earth, but there is no sign of life.


    This should be the world evolved from the Qiankun Secret Pot.


    Since the Qiankun Secret Pot is a divine tool, and the word "Qiankun" is in its name, it means that it is a divine tool that can evolve the world!


    This kind of top grid artifact is very rare, and even Su Yan doesn''t have much experience in dealing with top grid artifacts.


    However, the truth is always the same. Su Yan needs to crack the secrets of this piece of heaven and earth, and to kill from this piece of heaven and earth, he will be able to reach the origin of the Universe Secret Pot.


    If there is really a Dao Causal seed hidden in the Qiankun Secret Pot, it must be in that origin.


    Now it''s a game against time. As long as Su Yan cracks the secrets of this world before Zhai Chan, he will definitely become the master of Daoyin Seeds!


    Su Yan first flew aimlessly in the air for a while, no matter how far he flew, he saw the vast land.


    The blue sky has not changed at all!


    What evolved from the Qiankun Secret Pot may be a rather huge and complete world. Want to find the boundary of the world, and then use mana to break the boundary, this idea should not work.


    If such a straightforward idea can crack the Secret Pot of Universe, then it simply doesn''t deserve to be called a top-level artifact.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know much about space, he was a condensed and created existence of the fairyland!


    In essence, the world transformed from Xianyu and Qiankun Secret Pot is a kind of thing-there is space first, and then the world is shaped by the power of law in the space!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan suddenly woke up--is it the power of Xianze that drives the secret pot of Universe?


    In this chaotic world, with the exception of the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, even those quasi-emperors may not be able to master the power of Xian Ze!


    If you don''t have the power of the immortal rule, how can you talk about cracking the secret pot of the universe?


    Su Yan stomped lightly in the void, and then the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword in his hand bloomed with incomparable brilliance!


    However, the expression in Su Yan''s eyes became extremely calm, and his whole person entered the realm where the ancient well was not waved, and the profound and profound!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the world in front of him seemed to have undergone tremendous changes, but in fact there was no change!


    This is a mysterious and mysterious feeling, it is difficult to explain clearly in words!


    But... Su Yan is indeed looking at the world in front of him from another dimension.


    There are only two words that Su Yan can see, and that is-heaven and earth.


    The infinite sky and the vast land... This is the composition of the world in front of you!


    If the heaven and the earth are united, it will change into chaos!


    But if the world were to be further separated, a gap would appear in the middle!


    And this gap is exactly what Su Yan wanted to find, the way to the origin of the Universe Secret Pot!


    With his knowledge of Emperor Xianwu, it is really easy to find a way to the source.


    Zhai Chan doesn''t have the knowledge and state of mind of the Emperor, I am afraid it will be very difficult to find such a path!


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as Su Yan gets the Dao Yin Seed and jumps out of this Qiankun Secret Pot, he can release Zhai Chan from the Qiankun Secret Pot at any time.


    The frost condensed from the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand gradually reached 500 feet!


    Before this sword was shot, the momentum had reached its peak!


    I saw that after this cold light slashed out, it directly separated the void!


    Su Yan''s sword is magnificent, because he has enough time to condense, and there is no need to consider how his opponent will respond, so his power has reached the peak of the possibility!


    This is a sword that is destined to be unbearable!


    This time it was not only as simple as a gap in the space, but also seemed to be continuously being torn apart by a terrifying force between the heaven and the earth!


    This is exactly the effect that Su Yan wants. After the world is separated to the extreme, the channel he wants will appear!


    The cracks created by the sword light continue to spread between heaven and earth!


    The sky above is getting bluer and blue, and the earth below is getting heavier and heavier!


    When the attributes of the two reach a more extreme level, that is when that channel is revealed!

 Chapter 4105： Another world

    Chapter Four Thousand and Five


    Su Yan was about to break the game, and Zhai Chan on the other side was also sent into a vast world. After losing Su Yan''s trail, she released her spiritual thoughts, scanning at least three thousand miles, but still did not find it. The trail of Su Yan.


    Only then did Zhai Chan realize one thing, that is, this world is much larger than she thought!


    If you want to find the boundary, it may not be possible to do so even after three thousand years!


    In front of Su Yan, after the boundary between the world and the earth became very obvious, a very dark crack appeared between the universe and the universe!


    This gloomy crack leads to an unknown time and space, almost undetectable.


    And Su Yan kept walking in the void, and gradually stepped into this gloomy time and space!


    After entering this piece of time and space, all Su Yan could sense was darkness, almost endless darkness with no fingers.


    Here, it seems that darkness is everything.


    Even Su Yan''s gaze could not penetrate this piece of darkness and reached the end.


    This should already be the real inner world of the Universe Secret Pot, but after Su Yan released his spiritual thoughts, he realized that it was still a vast and boundless space.


    It''s just that there is no more world here, there is nothingness in the space.


    Is there several layers in the space of the Qiankun Secret Pot?


    As a top-level artifact, it can transform into a vast world and it is already very remarkable. How can it be possible to transform several regions?


    Even Su Yan was puzzled at this point.


    And in the darkness, there seemed to be some inexplicable voices around!


    Su Yan was also familiar with these inexplicable voices. They were the sounds used by the chaotic beasts to rub their tentacles on their bodies for communication!


    Is it possible that there is a chaotic beast in this darkness?


    So why did Su Yan just scan with divine mind, but couldn''t sense anything?


    This dark space is much more bizarre than the one just now, and even Su Yan hasn''t figured out the laws in it for the time being.


    But in the darkness, those chaotic beasts that are ready to move have already attacked Su Yan!


    From all directions, there are extremely strong tentacles entwining Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan remained motionless, the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword in his hand released countless icy sword auras, freezing all the tentacles of those chaotic beasts in the darkness of nothingness!


    Then Su Yan raised his left hand and let out a fire!


    This fire flew to the sky from Su Yan''s hands, and directly turned into a huge fireball!


    Under the reflection of this fireball, I saw that all within sight were densely packed chaotic beasts. These chaotic beasts were stacked together, occupying almost all the space!


    The space that was still dark and emptiness just now was completely occupied by these chaotic beasts in a blink of an eye!


    Even Su Yan showed an unbelievable expression. Such a change is really weird! Even he couldn''t figure out for a while how this evolved!


    But Su Yan was too late to think about this problem, the surrounding chaos was burned by the light and heat of the fireball, and he had become more and more manic!


    The huge group of chaos came directly to Su Yan''s side!


    Those countless tentacles twisted and combined together, as if the ancient evil **** had resurrected!


    At this moment, the eternal space belonging to Su Yan suddenly bloomed!


    Just like a rose blooming in the darkness, all the chaotic beasts that touched the immortal enchantment are all stained with a pink karma fire!


    Then the fire of karma spread quickly on these chaotic beasts!


    There are at least one hundred thousand Chaos Ferocious Beasts in this vicinity, and these Chaos Ferocious Beasts are closely connected to each other, which also gives the opportunity for the rapid spread of karma!


    Circles of karma burned frantically, forming a wall of fire in front of Su Yan!


    At this juncture of life and death, all those chaotic beasts were struggling violently!


    But it didn��t help. The previous connection between these chaotic beasts was too close. When the karmic fire spread, their struggle with each other was unstructured, except for hurting their companions. The practical significance of!


    But Su Yan also noticed one thing, that is, the Chaos Fierce Beast here seems to be much weaker than the ones outside!


    It is true that the Chaos Fierce Beast facing the Doomsday Fortress and the Eastern Method Altar often has a body of hundreds or thousands of miles. In contrast, the quality of the Chaos Fierce Beast in this dark space is really not enough!


    Karma flames burned round and round, and also ignited this originally dark space!


    The endless karma fire was led by the chaotic murderer, spreading quickly, and burning fiercely in this mysterious space!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be at the bottom of hell!


    There, there is also such an endless sea of ??fire!


    The body of the Chaos Fierce Beast is a big ball of flesh, so even in the face of the extreme pain of the burning of karma, they can''t make a shout, because they don''t have a mouth as an organ!


    Countless chaotic beasts perished in the darkness, but there were countless chaotic beasts approaching here in the distance.


    Although there is no problem with Su Yan''s safety, there is a stalemate here, no matter how many chaotic beasts are killed, it doesn''t make any sense to Su Yan.


    Su Yan only thinks about one thing now, and that is how to break the game!


    Yes, if you can''t break the game, staying here is just a waste of time.


    The darkness in front of us can continuously breed chaotic beasts, just as the darkness itself is a strange mother, and the chaotic beasts are its children!


    Space produces chaotic beasts on its own. If Esotericism really masters such a technology, and if the ancient emperor''s emblem of Stone Cang is added, and these chaos are tamed with special spells or puppets, then Esotericism will not face the future. The great crisis of extinction!


    Just let the Chaos Fierce Beast fight forever in nothingness!


    This thing shouldn''t be that simple... the nature of this darkness is really a bit weird, and it needs to be explored carefully.


    Now that there is no security worries, Su Yan immersed himself in his mind and wanted to observe carefully what kind of special nature this space has!


    After observing, Su Yan found that the darkness here seemed to be rivers, lakes, and seas, which is a body of water.


    Chaos is the creature that lives in this body of water!


    Even Su Yan found such a discovery very strange.


    Of course, this kind of darkness like a body of water cannot be born like this, but should be created artificially!


    It was the first time Su Yan had seen such a strange chaotic nature, and he had never even heard of it before.


    "It''s true that there are no wonders in the world. I can''t think that Chaos Esoteric Buddhism can actually use chaos to such an extent. No wonder it can open up a city in Chaos... Compared with those immortal emperors of the heavens, Chaos Esoteric Buddhism is even more powerful! Just ask who else are those immortal emperors. Can you create such a groundbreaking and incredible power?"

 Chapter 4106： Inspiration in the dark

    Chapter 4106: Enlightenment in the Darkness


    Just who would create such an incredible darkness in this secret pot of universe?


    It should be the Emperor Chaos!


    Except for him, Su Yan couldn''t think of anyone else with such a big deal.


    Su Yan had already seen Shi Cang, and Shi Cang, as the most powerful disciple of the Great Primordial Chaos, should have no such ability, and his understanding of Chaos should not have reached this level!


    Only by comprehending that state in all things can you do that kind of thing!


    This is like how many strange laws are contained in the darkness of the water body Su Yan is still unknown.


    Because he has not fully embedded the power of Chaos so far, even if he has the power of completely cultivating Chaos, he has not cultivated to the top level, I am afraid that he can''t understand the essence of this piece of darkness.


    The greatest emperors in this world will have their own housekeeping skills. This skill is often a force that not only can''t be imitated by others, but even the essence can''t be seen through!


    It seems that Jin Shiya is right, the Great Primal Chaos can definitely be on the same level as Su Yan.


    In the darkness, countless chaotic beasts are constantly being bred, and they are constantly killing towards Su Yan!


    It seems that Emperor Chaos should have done a lot of research on these chaotic beasts, which is really interesting!


    The background of this esoteric religion is really unfathomable!


    This dark space is like a petri dish of chaotic beasts. As long as a piece of darkness that looks like a body of water is still there, then chaotic beasts will continue to be born...


    Although these created chaos are a little weaker, they are also just right for various experiments.


    Now that he knew where he was, the next break was much simpler for Su Yan.


    I saw that Su Yan took out the Profound White Orb. After the Profound White Orb appeared, the darkness around Su Yan was obviously drawn by the breath of the artifact and began to move!


    The Xuanbai Orb can make perfect use of the two powers of Yin and Yang.


    And the darkness around this is actually another form of chaos being presented.


    Before seeing this piece of darkness, Su Yan had never thought that pure chaos could actually create such a variant with his own power.


    This shows how in-depth Esoteric Buddhism has studied the power of chaos!


    But no matter what form of chaos, to put it bluntly, it means that the two breaths of yin and yang are mixed together in a certain form and proportion.


    As long as you understand the most critical point, it will be much easier to crack this chaos!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and injected the immortal essence in his body into the Xuanbai Orb at an unhurried speed!


    And after the Xuanbai Orb was blessed by Su Yan''s power, its charm and light became extremely huge!


    And the darkness, like tide water, clearly revolves around the Xuanbai Orb, as if forming a roulette!


    The chaotic fierce beasts in this roulette also slowly rotated and danced together!


    This can be seen very clearly under the reflection of the fire of karma!


    But just with this level of power, trying to break this dark space, it seems a little insufficient!


    After all, this is the game set by the Emperor Chaos himself. If you want to break the game without the power of the emperor, you must highlight a clever word.


    When the roulette started covering fifty miles, Su Yan seemed to be standing in the center of the tornado at this time!


    When this tide of darkness followed with high-speed rotation, the powerful kinetic energy contained in it also made the nature of darkness unquestionably revealed in front of Su Yan!


    There is a certain special law in this piece of darkness...


    This is a strange law beyond the immortal rule!


    This is nature. The immortal represents the laws of the world after the opening of the heavens and the earth, and these laws represent the laws of the chaos before the opening of the heavens and the earth.


    In essence, the two represent two different forms of the world!


    What Su Yan had to do at this time was to destroy the source of darkness, and temporarily separate the two powers of Yin and Yang!


    In this way, the existence of this space will also collapse to a certain extent!


    At this time, Su Yan can leave here unharmed!


    The Great Chaos Emperor who built this space in the first place might not have imagined that after many years, Su Yan would break through the limitations of this space in such an incredible way!


    The mysterious white orb in Su Yan''s hand suddenly bloomed with brilliance!


    And those dark powers rotating at high speed suddenly stopped at this moment!


    Not only these dark powers, but even the blazing fire of karma seems to have solidified!


    At this moment, it''s as if Su Yan paused for time!


    And at the center of the immortal enchantment, the mysterious white orb in Su Yan''s hand directly reversed and stripped the surrounding chaotic power with the power of a divine tool, and then a black and white gossip pattern appeared at Su Yan''s feet!


    This gossip looks extremely mysterious, full of the supreme truth in the universe, and contains endless changes!


    As this gossip turned at high speed, the pure darkness beside Su Yan was gradually separated into two powers, Yin and Yang!


    Obtaining yin and yang from the chaos, this originally dark world is also lit up by a huge light in an instant!


    The light produced by the two forces of yin and yang of the first birth far exceeds the karma fire that has been burning in the sky for a long time!


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to have become the ancestor of the universe!


    At this moment, Su Yan also seemed to have some form of epiphany.


    To some extent, what Su Yan did just now with the Xuanbai Orb was a simulation of opening up the world!


    This was something Su Yan had never done before. It was also the first time he saw the Yin and Yang separated from the chaos. What he didn''t expect was that these two powers were so mysterious and incredible!


    The power of Yin and Yang separated from the chaos is more than ten times that of the two powers of Yin and Yang in the fairy world!


    Why is there such a huge gap between Yin and Yang?


    Su Yan thought about it and finally got an answer, maybe because the yin and yang separated from the chaos are more pure!


    Only this yin and yang power, which does not contain any impurities, is the purest and most powerful power!


    Su Yan suddenly had an extremely bold idea in his heart. If he stayed in this chaos, he would enter the realm of the emperor by refining yin and yang!


    The realm that can be reached in the future, the power that can erupt, I am afraid that it will enter an unprecedented peak!


    All the immortal emperors were born in the world after the creation of heaven and earth, even the existence of the immortal emperor could not surpass the environment in which he was born!


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to come into this chaos and have had the experience of such a special environment, I''m afraid there would be no way to comprehend this yin and yang power that transcends everything!


    I really want to thank the Great Emperor Chaos for giving Su Yan such an inspiration!

 Chapter 4107： Man with Purple Hair

    Chapter 4107: Man with Purple Hair


    And almost at the same time, Su Yan sensed that the seed of divine nature in his arms became eager to move!


    Su Yan took the divine seed out of his sleeves, and saw that this divine seed was emitting a golden brilliance, which seemed to have a great resonance with the two powers of yin and yang in Su Yan''s hands. !


    Before that, the Divine Seed would not give any response no matter what method Su Yan used!


    Su Yan had an epiphany in a moment, and perhaps only by restoring the power of the world''s origin can this divine seed be activated!


    Just relying on the power of Xianze or Chaos will not make any sense!


    The transformation of chaos into yin and yang represents the development trajectory of the world, so what kind of transformation should be after yin and yang?


    At this moment, even Su Yan was silent. This was a question he had never thought about before, and it was also a question related to the nature of the universe and the world. It would be a little unrealistic to get an answer in a hurry.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and temporarily collected this divine seed.


    Now for Su Yan, the more important thing is how to get out of trouble here!


    After a temporary stagnation, the two powers of yin and yang are running at an extremely high speed!


    As the vortex gets bigger and bigger, more and more darkness around is divided into two powers: Yin and Yang!


    When the power of yin and yang appeared, many chaotic beasts seemed to be thrown on the shore of a school of fish, and large areas of death began to appear!


    The extinction of a species or a civilization is often not caused by some kind of massacre, but by drastic changes in the environment.


    After losing the environment on which it depends, even the legendary beast of Chaos will die in batches!


    The surrounding powerful yin and yang forces gradually gathered in Su Yan''s hands!


    The power of the yin face was condensed in Su Yan''s left hand, and the power of the yang face was condensed in Su Yan''s right hand.


    And the surrounding space gradually began to tremble!


    Soon Su Yan found the source of the tremor, and then Su Yan used the hands that condensed the two powers of Yin and Yang to smash into the void fiercely!


    It seemed that a door was smashed by Su Yan in an invisible place during the shattering, which produced a huge response!


    The buzzing sound is endless!


    And it swayed continuously in this dark space, and then spread out again!


    Then an opened door really appeared in front of Su Yan, the inside of this door was full of brilliance, and the breath of a divine tool came to your face!


    Su Yan knew that after passing through this door, he would definitely be able to reach the origin of the Universe Secret Pot, and his face couldn''t help showing a smile that was about to succeed.


    There must be a lot of secrets hidden in this Qiankun secret pot. If possible, Su Yan wanted to keep this Qiankun secret pot in his own hands and slowly crack the mystery inside!


    Moreover, the Qiankun Secret Pot, as a top-level artifact, was sure to be able to help Su Yan with its own power.


    Su Yan stepped directly into this door!


    After entering these people, he immediately entered a world of birds and flowers.


    There are many white clouds floating in the sky, and the earth is full of undulating hills.


    The hills are green and the ground is full of small wild flowers of various colors.


    This piece of space is square and square, no more than thirty miles in length and breadth, which is completely different from the two expansive spaces before.


    This is definitely the source of the Universe Secret Pot, and the breath of the surrounding artifacts is absolutely not to be faked.


    But even Su Yan couldn''t understand why the origin of the Qiankun Secret Pot had such an appearance!


    It should have been carefully arranged here. These hills and flowers are real, but they are not living things, but dead things that have been sealed by spells, just like plastic artificial flowers and grass.


    The blue sky and white clouds above his head were transformed by illusion. With Su Yan''s kendo realm, it was really easy to see through this little illusion.


    Then the question is coming...Who would be so boring to arrange such a calm and beautiful world inside the Qiankun Secret Pot?


    Could it be that the Great Chaos Emperor actually has such a bad taste?


    Su Yan suddenly heard a round of applause from behind. Su Yan''s hand had already been pressed on the Wanzai Frost Sword, but in the end he relaxed.


    Su Yan did not sense the murderous aura from behind, that is to say, the person who was applauding was not hostile to Su Yan, maybe he had arranged such a beautiful pastoral scenery in this Universe Secret Pot!


    Was there a guard in the Qiankun Secret Pot?


    Zhai Chan never said about it. But Zhai Chan didn''t need to lie about this kind of thing, it seemed that she didn''t know it either.


    When he came, he was at peace, and Su Yan fell calm and turned around slowly, only to see a purple man appearing in front of him.


    This purple-haired man was dressed very luxuriously, similar to the elders of Tantra, and looked thirty. After he saw Su Yan, his face was joking, but besides that, there was really no hostility.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that this man with purple hair was the cultivation base of the quasi emperor, and the purpose of appearing here is not yet clear.


    The purple-haired man said with excitement; "No one has been able to break here for 10,000 years. You are the first person in these 10,000 years. It''s amazing! Even I want to cheer for your strength!"


    The tone of the purple-haired man''s speech was really too excited. It was the first time meeting him and Su Yan, which also made Su Yan wonder if the purple-haired man was a lunatic!


    However, since he has a complete quasi-emperor cultivation base, his divine consciousness will definitely not go where chaos.


    If the consciousness is chaotic and the mind is already mad, then his state of mind must not be able to maintain it. When the state of mind cannot be maintained, the state will definitely fall. It is absolutely impossible to maintain the realm of the quasi emperor, and the cultivation base is very stable.


    This spontaneous man turned around Su Yan, his expression of joy was beyond words, and it was impossible to attack Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at the purple-haired man, and asked, "Who are you? Why did you appear here?"


    The purple-haired man replied: "I am Ji Xing, the fifth disciple of the esoteric sect. What is your path? Seeing that you don''t have any power of chaos around you, is it possible that I am a member of the chaotic sect? Say if your esoteric teachings are too short for the power of chaos to cultivate?"


    The purple-haired man seemed to be very curious about Su Yan, but before Su Yan finished speaking, he continued: "Since you can''t even cultivate the power of Chaos, how can you know the existence of the Universe Secret Pot, and When I can get here! It''s incredible!"


    Su Yan understood why the man with purple hair had no hostility towards him.

 Chapter 4108： False hope

    Chapter 4108: False Hope


    Because he is not the guard of the Qiankun Secret Pot, but like Su Yan, he is also a person who broke into here with his own ability!


    Su Yan said: "Before asking others, shouldn''t you always talk about yourself? Why are you here? The scenery here should be your layout, right?"


    Ji Xing smiled and said: "I haven''t spoken to anyone for 10,000 years. I sweared in my early years that no matter who comes here, I will talk to him for three days and three nights. What do you want to say? , I''ll be with you!"


    Ji Xing has a very abnormal smile on his face. Judging from his words and the manner of speaking, he is trapped in this narrow space, I am afraid that it has really been 10,000 years!


    If it hadn''t been for too long, he wouldn''t have been so excited after seeing Su Yan.


    "Why did you fall here?" Su Yan asked.


    Ji Xing said: "I was tired of the internal rules of Esoteric Buddhism and the endless wars with chaos, so I wanted to go back to the fairy world and create a small world by myself. Isn''t it good to be a free and uncontested fairy king? ? But you should also know the rules of Esoteric Buddhism..."


    "As long as you join Esoteric Buddhism, unless you die, there is no such thing as a withdrawal."


    "Yes! Seeing Wuwang go back to the Immortal Realm, I came up with an idea. If I can grasp the Dao Yin seeds left by the Patriarch, I will definitely be able to cross into the realm of the Great Emperor! If I become the Great Emperor, Then Chaos Esoteric Buddhism can''t help me. Immortal Realm and Chaos can let me come and go freely. If Chaos Esoteric Buddhism dared to turn my face with me, then the Esoteric Buddhism will be exposed to the Immortal Realm!"


    This idea is exactly the same as that of Zhai Chan.


    Su Yan suddenly thought at this time that since Ji Xing had been in the Universe Secret Pot for thousands of years, wouldn''t it be possible that the Dao Causal seed had already fallen into his hands?


    However, although his Zhundi''s cultivation is stable, there is no sign that he will break through to the realm of Immortal Emperor. Is there any hidden information in this?


    Su Yan asked, "What happened later?"


    Ji Xing said: "Of course it''s the same as you. I sneaked into the ancestor''s temple, then silently sneaked into the Universe Secret Pot, and then it took almost a hundred years to finally come here, and then... this trapped It is more than nine thousand nine hundred years! Do you see the indentation on the mountain? I will make a mark after a year here!"


    It turns out that Ji Xing has lived alone in this narrow space for nearly 10,000 years, so it''s no wonder that he was so excited after seeing Su Yan!


    Not to mention seeing a person appear in front of him, even seeing a dog will make me ecstatic!


    Su Yan said: "You said you came here for that Dao Causal seed, so in the past few years, have you got what you wanted?"


    This is Su Yan''s biggest concern. If Daoyin''s seed has been first ascended by Ji Xingjie, then he would have come in vain.


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, Ji Xing suddenly laughed wildly, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world!


    Su Yan didn''t know what was funny about his problem, so he said: "If you laugh enough, tell me the reason. Where is the root of the reason?"


    Ji Xing laughed loudly for a long time. He really laughed out of tears, and he almost rolled on the ground.


    Su Yan''s belt problem is so common, logically speaking, a quasi-emperor shouldn''t be so gloomy.


    Ji Xing''s smile is definitely problematic.


    After laughing, Ji Xing said: "Have you ever thought that the so-called Dao-caused seed is a bait? There is no so-called Dao-caused seed! It is just a false hope or trap here to make those who want Those who want to escape from Esoteric Buddhism will fly towards the fire with moths, and in the end will either die in the ocean of chaotic beasts, or be like you and me, trapped in the secret pot of Universe and will never be free again!"


    Ji Xing means that there are no seeds of Taoism.


    The so-called Taoist Seed is just a bait. The Great Emperor Chaos who established Esoteric Buddhism knew that sooner or later there would be traitors among his followers.


    If these traitors are not in the realm of the emperor, they need some life-saving capital if they want to defect to Esotericism.


    Naturally, it will come towards the Universe Secret Pot... This is like a web woven by a spider. Without doing anything, the prey will actively throw itself into the net!


    If Ji Xing''s words are analyzed logically, there is absolutely no problem.


    And since he has been trapped here for nearly ten thousand years, he should have turned this small space no more than thirty miles long ago.


    If there is really a reason for the seed here, it should have been discovered by him a long time ago!


    But... Su Yan heard Jin Shiya say that there is really a Dao Yin seed in the hands of the Great Primordial Chaos, and Jin Shiya has seen it with his own eyes!


    This will never be faked! Su Yan believed 100% of Jin Shiya''s words!


    But... that Daoyin seed may not be placed in the Universe Secret Pot.


    Is it actually a trap in the end?


    Ji Xing walked towards Su Yan, patted Su Yan''s shoulder directly with his hand, and then said: "You will be here with me in the future, and I won''t have to be too lonely in the years to come."


    Su Yan glanced at Ji Xing, completely disinterested in talking to him, and then drove the clouds into the sky.


    Ji Xing shook his head helplessly and whispered, "After a while, you will find that we have nowhere to go."


    The Universe Secret Pot is the ultimate artifact, unless someone outside is chanting a spell and actively releases them, otherwise they will not be able to break through the innate restriction of the artifact!


    After Su Yan flew into the void, he took a close look at the surrounding terrain!


    The terrain here should have been created by Ji Xing himself!


    Su Yan''s finger lightly tapped in the void, and the undulating hills on the ground suddenly disappeared!


    Ji Xing flew into the air and said angrily to Su Yan: "Do you know that it took almost 700 years to shape my hometown in order to restore my own hometown? You say destroy it and destroy it. Have you ever asked me what I mean?"


    Su Yan calmly said: "If you still want to get out of here, just shut up and listen to me obediently. If you find it useful, I will notify you."


    Ji Xing said: "Who are you? Do you really think you can break the innate ban on artifacts?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "This kind of thing may be a fantasy for you, something that is out of reach, but it may not be necessary for me. Because there is a huge difference in strength between you and me."


    Of course Ji Xing was not convinced by Su Yan''s words, and he played a magic trick in the void!


    This tactic transforms the power of chaos, turning into a purple mad dragon and rushing towards Su Yan!

 Chapter 4109： not found

    The fourth thousandth chapter is not found


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to turn his head, and directly stretched out a hand to pinch the purple mad dragon''s head. No matter how the purple mad dragon was moved by Ji Xing, he couldn''t get close to Su Yan!


    Ji Xing was really surprised!


    I have to say that Su Yan''s displayed strength surprised him!


    Su Yan''s current cultivation base is nothing more than an immortal king. There is a gulf that cannot be crossed between the Immortal King and the quasi-emperor.


    But the facts in front of him are not the case. He Ji Xing can''t help the immortal king in front of him at all!


    Of course, Ji Xing was unwilling to admit defeat, and immediately launched a more powerful spell. When Ji Xing used the powerful Chaos power, the sky also changed color!


    Although the quasi-emperor of Esoteric Buddhism did not have the power of Xianze, it was easier to use the power of heaven and earth than the quasi-emperor of the immortal world! The power is at least two points stronger than the quasi emperor of the fairy world!


    Because the power of chaos is ever-changing, theoretically it can be transformed into all the powers in this world!


    But before Ji Xing''s power was released, it was resolved by Su Yan!


    Just now in that dark space, Su Yan already understood one thing. The easiest way to crack the power of chaos is to divide chaos into yin and yang!


    Ji Xing''s realm and understanding of power are not as good as Su Yan. Su Yan only used the magical power of the Profound White Orb to eliminate Ji Xing''s powerful spells invisible!


    Ji Xing was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word at once, he absolutely couldn''t think that Su Yan would have such a great ability!


    It seems that he has mastered a certain mysterious power that is enough to restrain Esotericism!


    In fact, there is no absolute relationship between the mutual generation and restraint of power, just like the Yin and Yang and the five elements. How the water and fire restrain each other depends on which power is greater!


    Su Yan could restrain Ji Xing with the power of yin and yang, but if Shi Cang were replaced, Su Yan would definitely not be able to restrain it.


    After all, Ji Xing''s realm is not enough! If his realm is high enough to have a thorough understanding of the power of chaos, then he must have the ability to knead the two powers of yin and yang into a chaos again.


    After deflating Su Yan''s body continuously, Ji Xing already knew that the other party was not easy to provoke.


    After that, Ji Xing did not fight fiercely with Su Yan anymore. Instead, he collected his own spells and flew into the air, saying, "What is your origin? Look at your spirit and soul, I''m afraid it''s not ordinary. Fairy King!"


    Su Yan said directly: "I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you. I am the immortal emperor reincarnated and rebuilt. I can sit on an equal footing with your Esoteric Patriarch, the Great Emperor Chaos. How many ways do you have a quasi emperor? I am fighting?"


    Ji Xing said in shock: "The moment the emperor falls, the soul will also collapse. Since ancient times, I have never heard of any emperor who reincarnated and rebuilt it!"


    But soon Ji Xing laughed wildly again and said: "Since you are the reincarnation of the great emperor, then I will listen to you. If you are useful to me, just speak out, as long as you can get out of this secret pot, what will happen to me? Are willing to do it!"


    There was a flame of hope burning in Ji Xing''s eyes. Regaining freedom has always been his greatest desire!


    Su Yan''s appearance is no different, so God gave him a key!


    After Su Yan knocked down all the landforms made by Ji Xing, the land below was vast, like the exterior of the doomsday fortress, the yellow sand was full and full of desolation!


    Looking at the sky again, there is a cloud of sorrow, and more importantly, this cloud of sorrow will never move, it seems to be fixed in the void by powerful mana!


    The key to the Qiankun Secret Pot should lie in the words Qiankun.


    The universe represents the heaven and the earth. If the restriction possessed by the artifact is the power of the heaven and the earth, then to break through, you need the power to conquer the heaven and the earth!


    Only the emperor possesses such power!


    No wonder Ji Xing will be trapped here for 10,000 years immobile! To challenge the heaven and earth with the power of the Emperor Zhun will definitely lose!


    Only the emperor, who already possesses the power to shape the immortal realm, can challenge the mighty power of heaven and earth!


    Because the so-called fairyland was originally a complete world!


    But the prohibition of heaven and earth is not completely invincible, even if the prohibition is not overturned, there is still a way to leave here.


    Su Yan said: "Anyone who lives between the heavens and the earth, do you know what methods you need to use to escape from the mortal heavens and earth?"


    Ji Xing showed a thoughtful expression, and said: "Mortals want to transcend the world...Do you mean becoming immortal?"


    Su Yan said: "Wrong! I mean Heavenly Tribulation. To transcend the heavens and the earth, a mortal needs to experience nine Heavenly Tribulations. After the 9th Heavenly Tribulations, one can transcend and become an immortal. With the immortal spirit body, you can naturally enter the Guangluo fairy world. ."


    Ji Xing said: "Do you mean that we also want to make a tribulation here and become a fairy again? How can this kind of thing be done? People can only become immortals once, as if people can only die once!"


    Su Yan said: "Why are your mind so rigid. I mean you can use the principle of heaven and earth to open the restriction between heaven and earth. If you and I can become a existence that transcends the restriction between heaven and earth, then the secret pot of heaven and earth can''t restrain us naturally. , You can regain your freedom at any time."


    Ji Xing smiled and said: "I have never thought of this possibility, but it is a bit too whimsical, right? What should we do?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t worry about this in advance, I have another thing to do."


    Ji Xing immediately understood what Su Yan meant, and said, "Are you trying to find the Dao Yin Seed? If the Dao Yin Seed was really here, I would have already found it out. To tell you the truth, I will I have already turned this place ninety-nine times, but I have never sensed the aura of Dao Causal Seed. If it really exists, how can it not be sensed?"


    Su Yan ignored Ji Xing at all.


    Because Ji Xing''s realm is too low, even if he is sitting on Baoshan, he is likely to feel that he is a poor ghost with nothing.


    The arrangement of the Great Primal Chaos in the dark space just now has already been overwhelmed by Su Yan. If Daoyin''s seed is really placed in the Universe Secret Pot, there must be some ingenuity.


    Su Yan''s divine mind spread out in the void!


    This small world of thirty miles in radius was soon filled with Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts!


    Indeed, just like what Ji Xing said, every inch of land here is very ordinary, and every inch of sky has no mystery!


    It''s just that the sky is higher and the ground is deeper, and you can sense the existence of that powerful heaven and earth restriction!


    It is precisely because of these innate restrictions that Ji Xing can''t escape from here!


    Seeing that Su Yan had found nothing, Ji Xing said, "Look, I will never lie to you about this kind of thing. You might as well talk about how to get out of here. I just heard what you said, and I was puzzled."


    Su Yan asked suddenly: "Have you ever thought about reverse thinking?"

 Chapter 4110： Restore chaos

    Chapter 4110: Restoring Chaos


    Ji Xing looked at Su Yan with a strange look, and said, "What''s the matter with the reverse thinking you said?"


    "Heaven and earth are the universe. These restrictions are all related to the universe. If you and I work together to destroy the universe here, then the restrictions will naturally be broken."


    After listening to Su Yan''s explanation, Ji Xing showed a more bewildered expression, saying, "How can Qiankun be destroyed?"


    Ji Xing can��t be blamed for this, because in normal people��s thinking, mountains can be levelled with magic, and the sea can be evaporated with flames, but how can the pure world be dealt with?


    No matter how powerful your spells are, even if you destroy the immortal territory, heaven and earth still exist!


    Just listen to Su Yan said: "The universe comes from the chaos, can''t it be restored into a chaos?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s explanation, Ji Xing suddenly showed an open expression.


    For ten thousand years, he has been thinking hard about how to break the prohibition, and he never thought that there could be such a method.


    "If you want to break the game, you don''t necessarily need to directly face the restriction of the universe. You only need to destroy the environment on which the restriction of the universe depends, then the prohibition will naturally not be broken!"


    Chaos can nurture the universe, and the universe should be restored to chaos!


    This is the reverse thinking that Su Yan said!


    Ji Xing couldn''t help becoming excited at this time, he had been trapped in this secret pot of Universe for too long!


    His desire for freedom is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    Now that he can finally find a way to break the prohibition, how can he not be excited?


    Ji Xing said to Su Yan: "Then what should we do? Just say it, and I will do what you say! As long as you can save me from here, then I will be yours in the future!"


    Su Yan glanced at Ji Xing and said, "The reverse thinking I''m talking about is only to provide a method, but I never said that I have ten percent certainty. Because no matter what method finally falls on the actual level, it depends on the strength. "


    Ji Xing rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "You are right! But at least we see hope, don''t we? What should we do next?"


    Su Yan said: "It��s not enough to rely on my strength alone. I destroy Qiantian and you destroy Kundi. Then I use the power of the divine tool to forcibly merge the power of the universe. Together!"


    The artifact Su Yan said was the Xuanbai Orb!


    The Xuanbai Orb is the key point. If there is no Xuanbai Orb, then the possibility of Su Yan''s success in this method will be very slim.


    The Profound White Orb controls the yin and yang two qi, and can perfectly operate the two opposing energies or elements in the universe by the yin and yang method!


    This ability can already play a great role in combat, but the magical use outside of combat is truly endless.


    Su Yan then taught Ji Xing some methods. After all, Ji Xing was a quasi-district emperor, and his talent was extremely high. Otherwise, he would not be selected as a disciple by Song Shenwei.


    Ji Xing had mastered the method taught by Su Yan in a very short time, and then he had used the earth escape spell to get into the ground without Su Yan''s command.


    Seeing Ji Xing''s eagerness, Su Yan could only shook his head helplessly, then let out a gentle breath towards the sky, and then flew directly into the void!


    This time, Su Yan even put away the Wanzai Frost Sword, making it clear that he didn''t want to use the sword to destroy Qiantian!


    I saw Su Yan silently reciting the Fa Jue in his heart, and then formed a very special seal with his hands!


    Under the guidance of Yinfa, an extremely strong attraction came from the void, as if a black hole had suddenly appeared in the void!


    This black hole will cause irreversible damage to the balance of space, and at the same time it will also cause violent interference with the powerful prohibition above the dry sky!


    The ground below also shook violently at almost the same time, and then there were countless cracks on the ground, and these cracks continued to spread!


    Many soil and rocks have fallen into the cracks!


    The landform here has undergone a radical change under the influence of the secret method!


    At the same time, after Kundi was destroyed, the restriction below was also shaken!


    When the brake is forbidden to shake, it will inevitably produce an extremely strong backlash!


    I saw countless magma spewed out of the cracks in the earth!


    The temperature and pressure below have almost reached its peak!


    Although Ji Xing was a quasi emperor, he was forced out at once.


    The ground here has become a hot hell, even the quasi emperor can hardly support it!


    And above, the sky gradually collapsed and collapsed due to the appearance of black holes!


    After the two ways of the universe collapsed together, the power of the universe''s prohibition was also completely detonated!


    In the next moment, I am afraid that this place will become the most tragic **** on earth!


    But Su Yan still had a calm expression, because the destruction in front of him was exactly what he wanted!


    At this time, Su Yan raised the Profound White Orb in his hand without rushing!


    Under the guidance of Su Yan, the two extreme forces of the universe gradually revolved!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the power inspired by the prohibition has increased by at least five times!


    But Su Yan and Ji Xing seemed to be at the center of the storm, but rather calm!


    Ji Xing watched the mountains and sky collapse together, and then everything turned into the purest energy!


    This energy emits endless light and heat!


    But the power between the universe and the universe is already fusing in a strange way!


    The power of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism is obtained from the chaos, and it has a very in-depth study on how chaos is divided into two forms and four elephants, and even all things.


    However, no one has really studied how to restore everything to chaos.


    What kind of results such a reverse thinking would produce, even Ji Xing of Zhundi didn''t know at all!


    He only knows that with his understanding of chaos, doing this kind of thing is absolutely self-defeating!


    The energy outside is so pure and so huge, such terrifying energy needs to be controlled with extreme precision, if something goes wrong, he and Su Yan will both end up in death!


    But Su Yan manipulated the universe and the power of restraint so naturally and so calmly!


    It seems that he is born with the ability to control all of this!


    Ji Xing couldn''t help but start to wonder, what is the origin of this man named Su Yan!


    At least, as for Su Yan''s current understanding of the nature of chaos, I''m afraid it is already above Song Shenwei!


    Su Yan did not study chaos for a long time, but things in this world are often accommodating to all abilities.


    Su Yan has mastered many secret methods, and those secret methods will also touch the essence of the world, and are also of great help to understanding the power of chaos!

 Chapter 4111： Darkness strikes

    The fourth one hundred and eleventh chapter darkness strikes


    Although Su Yan has not yet used Tantric methods to cultivate the power of Chaos, his control over Chaos is no longer inferior to any powerful person in Tantric!


    The frenzy gradually turned into peace under the control of Su Yan!


    The surrounding heaven and earth began to melt into the energy in Su Yan''s hands. After the heaven and earth dissipated, the chaos was restored by Su Yan!


    Ji Xing was amazed, he was completely sure of one thing, even the five emperors in the esoteric chaos may not have the ability to restore the heavens and the earth to chaos!


    Except for the emperor Chaos, the patriarch of Esoteric Buddhism, I am afraid that only the man in front of him can do such incredible things!


    And he is actually only the cultivation base of the fairy king, if he waits for him to reach the cultivation base of the great emperor, I am afraid that those great emperors will not be as good as him!


    When the universe of heaven and earth does not exist, then the prohibition attached to it will naturally disappear!


    Ji Xing raised his head and looked upwards, and saw that the huge energy was being reshaped in a strange way!


    Ji Xing didn''t know what nature Su Yan would reshape the chaotic energy into, but he had indeed sensed that-freedom was calling him!


    Ji Xing was so excited that his hands trembled a little. I don''t know how many days and nights he has dreamed of regaining his freedom over the past ten thousand years without being trapped in the Secret Pot of Universe!


    This long-cherished wish has finally reached the moment to be fulfilled!


    Su Yan seemed to see through Ji Xing��s thoughts and said: ��If you fly out from here now, then it must be a dead end, and it will also harm me. I haven��t completely balanced the energy outside. If you fly in, It will only mess up everything."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ji Xing could only temporarily suppress the excitement in his heart, and continued to stand beside Su Yan.


    Then I saw the energy that tells the rotation gradually merged together, and there is no difference between the universe and the universe!


    And the surrounding space has also undergone major changes!


    Except for the area where the energy is located, all other places have turned into chaos!


    Ji Xing realized that this man had done what he said, and he had restored the universe to real chaos!


    When everything falls into chaos, the powerful restrictions in the Universe Secret Pot will naturally cease to exist!


    But new problems have also come. Although the prohibition no longer exists, the huge energy is still there. This huge energy is under Su Yan''s control at this time, so it looks very quiet!


    But once it is out of Su Yan''s control, I am afraid that it will immediately produce an extremely violent explosion. At that time, I am afraid that not only will it destroy the Universe Secret Pot, but even the holy city will be blown to half of it!


    But this kind of thing is not the most important thing for Ji Xing!


    The most important thing is whether he can be free!


    Perhaps because of the traction of that huge energy, even the Profound White Orb in Su Yan''s hands became extremely hot!


    It seems that Su Yan may be burned by the Xuanbai Orb at any time!


    But he didn''t have any plans to loosen the Xuanbai Orb, instead he continued to inject Xian Yuan into it, so that the power of the Xuanbai Orb reached its peak for a while!


    In Su Yan''s hands, everything and prohibition turned into chaos!


    When everything changed into chaos, even the sense of direction became strange, and it seemed that there was no longer the concept of up, down, left and right in all directions!


    This intense chaos surrounded Su Yan and Ji Xing!


    And beyond the chaos is the energy that is so huge that there is nowhere to vent!


    Originally, Su Yan intended to guide this huge energy to their feet. Under their feet is the deeper part of the Universe Secret Pot...


    But the surrounding chaos was born, and unknown mutations spread rapidly in the depths of the chaos!


    This mutation is not led by Su Yan, it seems to be the result of another conscious influence in the chaos!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but frowned slightly. This was an unexpected change, and such a change was absolutely harmful to their situation.


    The huge energy in the chaos has gradually been eroded by this mutation, and gradually a dark wave is spreading in the originally magnificent chaotic energy!


    When the darkness swallowed everything, Su Yan seemed to understand something, and the frowning brows gradually relaxed.


    He already knows what kind of situation they will face next!


    Countless chaotic beasts were born in the intense darkness in an instant!


    At least a few thousand tentacles were caught at Su Yan and Ji Xing!


    Ji Xing didn''t even know what was going on, let alone where these chaotic beasts came from, Su Yan had already taken action!


    The powerful sword intent turned into a sword for the world!


    Directly cut thousands of chaotic tentacles in the void!


    Seeing this scene, Ji Xing asked: "What''s the matter, after turning the universe into chaos, how can so many monsters be born?"


    Su Yan said: "Before coming here, isn''t there still a layer of dark space? How do you think the chaos of that dark space came from?"


    This wave of darkness that devours everything brings more than just disaster.


    After the darkness swallowed everything, the originally huge energy in the chaos slowly filled every tiny space crack with darkness, and then cooled down at an extremely rapid speed.


    If the Universe Chaos that Su Yan controlled just now had a temperature close to that of the sun, then the temperature of this chaos has dropped to freezing point abruptly now.


    The huge energy has turned into a hotbed for deriving chaotic beasts!


    The Xuanbai Orb in Su Yan''s hand also gradually cooled down, and Su Yan collected the Xuanbai Orb.


    Now this chaos has become infinitely stable under the control of darkness, even without the control of the mysterious white orb, there will be no danger.


    Su Yan seemed to understand something at this time...about Chaos and the countless beasts and the derived relationships.


    Ji Xing didn''t think about these things at all. He was full of thoughts about how to regain his freedom. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to suppress him here, he would have already taken the lead in flying into the darkness!


    Su Yan said: "I can''t tell the direction in the dark, can Esoteric Buddhism have a secret method to determine the direction in the chaos?"


    In the chaos, there is no difference between east, west, south, north, up, down, left and right, and it can''t be viewed in the same way as the normal world.


    In order to connect all the cities in the chaos, the Esoteric Buddhism built four eastern altars.


    Since Ji Xing is a veteran figure of Esoteric Buddhism, maybe there is a special way.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ji Xing laughed excitedly, and then said: "Of course this kind of thing is easy to do. Look at it!"


    I saw Ji Xing recite a secret spell, and then a white ball of cold light condensed from his hand.


    Then Ji Xing threw this white cold light ball into the void!

 Chapter 4112： Ascend to heaven

    The fourth thousand one hundred and twelfth chapter


    The cold light ball rose into the sky in front of them, and after moving in the void seemingly for a while, it finally landed on the soles of Su Yan and the others!


    The cold light ball shone out, and the waves rolled in the darkness, and countless chaotic beasts were born!


    When these chaotic beasts were first born, they were only the size of small tadpoles, but after fluttering in the chaos for a while, they immediately swelled to the size of one person!


    Tossing in the void for a while, it directly became the size of a two-story building!


    The reason why these chaotic beasts grow so fast is entirely because they can draw the purest energy from chaos!


    This method of absorption is far more efficient than ingesting food or taking elixir!


    No wonder these chaotic beasts can be killed endlessly!


    In their way of survival, as long as the chaos exists for a day, they will inevitably retain a huge population!


    It''s as if the mosquitoes in the world can never be wiped out! Any action that wants to wipe out the mosquito population can only end in failure.


    When the chaos stretches endlessly, the power of these chaotic beasts may reach hundreds of billions...


    Ji Xing said: "What this white light is leading is the direction to escape from chaos. Together, you and I will surely be able to blaze a trail."


    Only when Ji Xing''s words fell, eight sword lights flew from far and near in the darkness!


    Seven of the eight sword lights are guarding sword formations, protecting the golden sword light in the middle from flying!


    Although Su Yan didn''t recognize the golden sword light, he knew that it was Zhai Chan who came!


    Zhai Chan''s hair style was messy, and even his clothes were a bit torn. He looked very embarrassed and completely lost the pride of the past.


    Just now when Su Yan restored the universe to chaos, Zhai Chan was still trapped in the dark space on the second floor. The changes in space came so swiftly and so violently that she almost thought she had encountered a space-time storm!


    But after all, she is a direct disciple of the Great Chaos Emperor, and she still has a lot of experience in surviving in this chaos.


    After Zhai Chan managed to stabilize his real body, he discovered the existence of this cold light.


    This cold light ball is called impunity ball in esoteric teachings!


    When the impunity ball appears in the chaos, then the spiritual world will inevitably emit a hundred times brilliance!


    Zhai Chan was attracted by the brilliance of the Immaculate Ball.


    From the moment he saw this cold light in the spiritual world, Zhai Chan already knew that she was not alone in the chaos engulfed in this darkness, and that she had a companion of Esoteric Buddhism.


    Zhai Chan can be regarded as Ji Xing''s uncle. Both of them have a longing for freedom, and both want to completely break away from the shackles of esoteric religion.


    Zhai Chan''s arrival is considered a good thing. Her combat power is pretty good. With her joining, she must be better able to break out of this chaos!


    Under the guidance of the cold light ball, the three of them flew directly into the chaos wrapped in darkness!


    As the breath of the three of them entered the chaos, the chaos that had been in the dark and constantly ingested free energy, but was not active, suddenly woke up violently!


    Countless chaotic beasts entangled their tentacles!


    Zhai Chan''s sword heart moved at will, immediately forming a strangling formation in the void!


    But all the chaotic beasts that broke into this large array would be strangled into a vague mass of flesh and blood!


    These Chaos Fierce Beasts that were born in the darkness, their physical strength is not high, they were powerless to resist when facing Zhai Chan''s strangulation array!


    But these chaotic beasts have one of the biggest characteristics, that is, they have no instinctive fear of death at all!


    Even though he knew that he was no match for Zhai Chan''s sword formation, he still attacked Zhai Chan one after another!


    When the number of chaotic beasts in all directions reached the apex, Zhai Chan''s sword array itself also reached the critical point of high-load operation!


    After this critical point, there will inevitably be a loophole in the sword formation!


    Dense beads of sweat also appeared on Zhai Chan''s forehead, which seemed to be in a state of struggling support.


    At this time, Ji Xing chose to take action. What he was proficient in was the various spells of Esotericism. In his hands, the chaotic power of Esotericism was transformed into twelve ancient beasts, such as gluttonous and fierce beasts!


    These twelve ancient fierce beasts rushed directly into the lair of chaos, fighting with countless chaotic fierce beasts!


    Su Yan and the others had only traveled less than five miles at this time, and they had already become difficult.


    Although there are sword formations to clear the way, the number of chaos in front is too much, densely covering the line of sight, the number is so large that there is no way to count!


    If you continue to entangle with these chaos here, it will only become a meaningless war of attrition.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan directly released the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God!


    Not only did the demon god��s law body have many ancient forbidden magic patterns transformed into tattoos, the turbulent demon god��s power also transformed into a large python, entwined on the body of the demon god!


    The Demon God''s Law is more than two thousand feet tall, and can already be regarded as an indomitable giant!


    Those chaotic beasts seemed to be shocked by the breath of the Primordial Demon God, and they did not dare to attack Su Yan for a long time!


    This time it turned out that Su Yan took the initiative to attack those chaotic beasts!


    The Demon Slashing Sword in Su Yan''s hand changed into an infinite sword light, and with the shot of the treasure mirror, it suddenly turned into a ten thousand sword light! Covered all the surrounding space!


    Within the range enveloped by the sword light, the sword light that spreads out will attack indiscriminately!


    So everything will be bathed in sword light!


    Many powerful chaotic beasts were broken down into pure flesh and blood by Jianguang, and even those ancient emperor''s emblems on their bodies could not provide them with any form of defense at all!


    Ji Xing was amazed, and asked Zhai Chan: "How can he be so strong?"


    Zhai Chan also stunned: "How would I know this kind of thing? I only know that when he came to the holy city, his strength was incredible."


    The law body of the Primordial Demon God not only has six magical artifacts blessings, but the power it carries is incredible!


    I don��t know how many chaotic beasts were destroyed in the hands of the Primordial Demon God!


    Su Yan and the three of them joined forces, and gradually made a **** path in this intense darkness!


    I saw a small white spot in front of it, and the small spot became bigger and bigger, and then it seemed to change into a galaxy.


    At this time, Zhai Chan and Ji Xing looked at each other, and Ji Xing even showed incredible expressions, saying: "The restrictions on the universe have been broken by us. Logically speaking, the secret pot of the universe should have been unable to trap us! How come there seems to be an infinite universe ahead, and there is no way to see where the exit is?"

 Chapter 4113： Patriarchs layout

    Chapter 4113: Patriarch''s layout


    Su Yan said at this time: "Perhaps there is still another layer of the Qiankun Secret Pot."


    Hearing Su Yan''s transmission, both Zhai Chan and Ji Xing were shocked!


    The ban on the universe here is congenital, since the ban has been touched, logically speaking, this place should be the bottom of the artifact space!


    Even Su Yan did not expect that the Universe Secret Pot has such a mystery that it can actually have an extra layer of space!


    Is this the power of the top grid artifact?


    The top grid artifact is already at its peak among the artifacts, if it is to be promoted, it will be a good fortune-level artifact.


    There are not many artifacts of good fortune throughout the ages, but any existence that gets a artifact of good fortune, even if it''s just a small god, will definitely be the emperor in the end.


    The closer to the galaxy, the greater the number of chaotic beasts!


    Those chaotic and fierce beasts dared not fear death and launched a charge on the three of Su Yan!


    Even if the Primordial Demon God had the power of the six magical weapons in his body turned to the extreme, it would be difficult to eliminate all these chaotic beasts!


    In terms of quality, the chaotic beasts born in the darkness are far inferior to the chaotic beasts facing the Doomsday Fortress, but the number is too much!


    It can be seen from the extreme, almost all the bodies of the fleshy **** and the long tentacles!


    The more enemies were killed, Su Yan was also an unknown flame!


    Threw the six artifacts in his hand into the air, forming a network, and then all the six hands of the Primordial Demon God formed a seal, and then the three heads spit out green magic fire together!


    The green magic fire forms a snare in the air!


    All the chaotic beasts that hit the fire web were burnt to ashes in an instant!


    Fire net can only block one side, the number of chaotic beasts is still horrendous!


    At this time, Zhai Chan also made up his mind, and saw that she used the sword as a guide to use her unique secret method, and saw that all the chaotic beasts that attacked the void were suddenly frozen in place!


    Zhai Chan''s secret technique is a special spell that can lock the opponent''s time!


    When Su Yan saw this trick, he knew that Zhai Chan had actually comprehended the fairy rule of time!


    Among the immortal world, there are very few immortal emperors who can comprehend the immortal rule of time, and she doesn''t know how to comprehend the immortal rule of time in this chaos.


    Compared with the visible and tangible gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, the immortal about time has always been very ethereal, even for the immortal emperor, it is very difficult and obscure that is incomprehensible.


    No wonder she wants to break away from esoteric religion. As long as she can leave this chaos and go to the immortal realm, with her power, she will definitely become the target of various immortal realms competing to solicit.


    Even if you don''t want to join a large immortal realm, you can open up a small world by yourself and enjoy endless freedom. Why do you need to sit up and be restrained by the council everywhere in this esoteric religion?


    It was really easy to destroy those chaotic beasts that were frozen, and Su Yan and the three finally broke through a gap and entered the starry sky!


    This starry sky is an independent space, and it is also a field that the chaotic beasts cannot enter.


    There are laws in the starry sky, and even if the chaotic beasts smashed into the blood, they couldn''t break through.


    It was dark all around, and there were only some cold stars embellished in the darkness, and there was no light, and no heat.


    It seems that this is a world full of dead silence.


    Su Yan collected the Law Bodies of the Primordial Demon God and fell beside Zhai Chan and Ji Xing.


    Zhai Chan said: "This starry sky is too vast, and it is almost impossible to detect where the boundary is. And are we really at the bottom of the Universe Secret Pot? There will be no other world, right?"


    "No," Su Yan replied confidently.


    Su Yan''s eyes were very deep, as if he had completely seen through this cold starry sky.


    Ji Xing said, "How can we get out? There seems to be endless."


    Su Yan said to Zhai Chan: "Don''t you think this starry sky looks very familiar?"


    "Familiar, where are you familiar?" Zhai Chan said strangely.


    We must know that there is no starry universe in this chaos.


    But soon, Zhai Chan realized what Su Yan meant to express, and immediately asked in a very serious tone: "You haven''t cultivated the power of Chaos, have you already seen the origin of the Patriarch''s power? Su Yan!"


    Ji Xing hadn''t even seen the Great Chaos Emperor, so naturally he didn''t understand the mystery in the dialogue between Su Yan and Zhai Chan, so he could only put on a confused expression.


    Su Yan��s face appeared with an unpredictable smile, and then he said: ��One law is universal, all laws are universal, why should I, Su, use other people��s methods to cultivate the power of chaos? I want to refine this chaos and naturally have my own The method. The Great Chaos is no more than equal to me at best."


    Zhai Chan said: "That''s not necessarily. In the era before the four altars were established, Patriarch once opened a star field in the chaos! You should have heard Jin Shiya say about this. This is the power of opening the world, everybody. What those immortal emperors can create is only a piece of immortal territory, but Patriarch has been able to create the real universe! Even you, it is impossible to truly create the world, right?"


    Su Yan said: "My strength has not been restored to its peak, how do you know that I can''t do it? There are many things in the heavens, and many of them were the first to do it. For example, the first fairyland in this world was created by me. Yes! Even the so-called immortal emperor did not exist before me. No one believes that small mortals can cultivate and become a great emperor."


    Zhai Chan smiled and said: "Okay, you are Emperor Xianwu, I won''t fight with you, how can we get out of here now?"


    After listening to Ji Xing for a long time, he knew the true identity of Su Yan. This was really a surprise! Surprised for a long time, I couldn''t close my mouth from ear to ear!


    After a long time, he asked Zhai Chan, "Uncle Shi, who is the Emperor Xianwu you are talking about?"


    Zhai Chan said strangely: "Is there a second Xianwu Great Emperor in this world? Of course it is the one back then."


    Ji Xing said: "Didn''t it mean that the emperor cannot be reborn after his fall? How did he rebirth?!"


    Zhai Chan said, "What''s the use of asking me about this kind of thing, why don''t you just ask him? If I wanted to have this method, I would have been reincarnated and reincarnated a long time ago. Why should I still be trapped in the esoteric cage?"


    Ji Xing couldn''t help but slap his tongue, he finally knew why the man in front of him was only in the realm of the immortal king, but his strength was far superior to that of the emperor Zhun!


    Just because he was reincarnated and rebuilt by Emperor Xianwu, with the strength and realm of this man, it is very difficult to think that he is not strong!


    Then Ji Xing said excitedly: "Then we should be able to go out immediately, right?"


    "Get out? It''s too early to talk about this kind of thing. Everything here is shaped by the Great Chaos. The Universe Secret Pot shouldn''t have a fourth layer, but the Great Chaos created the fourth layer here. Come... What do you say his purpose is?" Su Yan asked.


    Zhai Chan reacted immediately, "You mean, Daoyin seeds are hidden in the middle of this starry sky?"

 Chapter 4114： Daoin Seed

    Chapter 4114: Dao Cause Seed


    Ji Xing also has a deep interest in Daoyin seeds.


    Su Yan said: "In addition to the Dao Yin seeds, I don''t know what the purpose of Emperor Chaos in arranging the fourth layer of space here is."


    "But here is an infinitely vast starry sky, how do you find the seeds of Dao Yin?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course this kind of thing depends on its own ability. The gentleman agreement between you and me is still valid."


    Hearing what Su Yan said, Zhai Chan thought from the bottom of his heart that Su Yan had already figured out where the seeds were. Even if there was only a one-tenth chance, Zhai Chan would surely grab it.


    Su Yan took the lead to fly towards the depths of this starry sky, and both Zhai Chan and Ji Xing chased after Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s flight seems to have no logic at all. It will go up and down for a while, go up and down for a while, and even Zhai Chan doesn''t know what medicine Su Yan is selling in the gourd!


    Can only follow Su Yan silently!


    Although this piece of starry sky is as vast and infinite as the real universe, it is definitely not possible to detect the edge in a short while.


    The power of the Chaos Great Emperor has indeed reached the peak of the Great Emperor, with the power of creating the world!


    So what does Su Yan rely on to fly in this starry sky?


    It depends on a kind of silent fetters on the soul!


    From the moment he entered this starry sky, Su Yan felt an extreme desire in his heart.


    It''s like a thousand years of ice sword, it''s been lonely for too long, too long, and already longing for a master!


    This thirst seems to be a little ethereal, which shows that the distance is still very far away.


    What Su Yan had to do was to follow the signal of desire to approach it.


    After entering the starry sky, Su Yan''s flight speed became faster and faster. Zhai Chan''s swordsmanship was extremely strong, and she could barely keep up with Su Yan.


    Ji Xing had long been unable to catch up with the two of them, so he could only hang far behind with the aura that locked Su Yan.


    And after flying for a long time, perhaps over 100,000 miles, Su Yan finally saw a ray of flame in front of him!


    As the flight approached, the flame became extremely majestic!


    The huge pillar of fire rushed into the sky, just like the sacred fire burning in the four altars of Esoteric Buddhism!


    After seeing this torch, Zhai Chan was infinitely moved.


    Esoteric Buddhism has always said that there is a fifth altar, which contains many secret treasures of the patriarch. She has never taken this kind of rumors seriously, and only treats them as nonsense.


    It wasn''t until she saw the light of the holy fire that she understood that this rumor turned out to be true.


    Under the huge torch is the fifth altar in the legend!


    In the middle of the altar, there is only the statue of the patriarch. Chaos Great is wearing a black cloak, which looks very mysterious and majestic!


    Above the altar and below the torch, there are many ancient jade slips and pictures of formations.


    These jade slips must contain many notes and knowledge of the Great Chaos Emperor. If they were taken out, it would be a sensation for the entire Esoteric Buddhism!


    Needless to say, the pictures of those formations are definitely of extremely precious value for Esoteric Buddhism!


    But these things didn''t enter Su Yan''s eyes at all.


    Su Yan''s gaze fell directly on the throne under the torch.


    There was a ray of soft light shining continuously, and it was it that guided Su Yan to this altar.


    It is in the starry sky of the universe that it sends the message of desire!


    Su Yan strode towards the front, even his heartbeat speeded up a bit!


    After all, this is the seed of Dao Yin!


    Since the beginning of the world, only ten have been born! It is a rare treasure in this world!


    Its value may exceed the sum of all the magic weapons of Su Yan!


    Zhai Chan seemed to have discovered something too. She drove the sword light and flew directly forward, and soon surpassed Su Yan!


    Zhai Chan was still ready to fight Su Yan, but Su Yan complied with the gentleman agreement between the two and did not attack Zhai Chan at all.


    In fact, there is no need to attack Zhai Chan, Zhai Chan was quickly bounced back by an invisible wall!


    Under the stunned gaze, the long sword in Zhai Chan''s hand also flew out, and his whole body fell helplessly on the ground.


    She knew that this invisible wall represented her rejection by Daoyin Seed!


    What a shame!


    Obviously, I have already arrived here, only the last step is to touch the Dao Yin Seed, but he was bounced back like this!


    Zhai Chan''s heart was extremely unwilling, but even if he was not reconciled, there was no way to reverse the situation.


    Su Yan almost kept walking to the throne, and then took the soft light spot in his hand.


    That invisible wall was not blocked when Su Yan passed by, which shows that... Daoyin Seed actively chose Su Yan as its master!


    Even if Zhai Chan was unwilling, it was meaningless, because the result might be destined from the beginning.


    And from the moment Su Yan picked up the seeds of Daoyin, everything was over!


    At Su Yan''s birthday, the soft light gradually dissipated and transformed into a golden seed.


    Is this the legendary seed of Tao?


    After seeing this Dao Cause seed, Su Yan only felt that this seed seemed to be 70% similar to the divine seed he had mastered.


    Maybe there is another connection between the two.


    From the moment Su Yan took the Daoyin seed in his hand, unexpected changes occurred in him.


    I saw that Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body was suddenly aroused and turned into a dark golden armor that was wrapped around Su Yan''s body.


    The dragon body helmet carries the ferocious dragon horns, and there are a pair of wings spread out behind it!


    It was also the first time that Zhai Chan saw Su Yan in this form, and he was a little dumbfounded to speak!


    I don''t know what''s going on, Daoyin seeds automatically aroused the dragon blood in Su Yan''s body, turning it into this armor!


    Generally speaking, only when Su Yan encounters an extreme threat, the dragon blood will be automatically activated to form a protective armor.


    The power of Daoyin''s seeds gradually melted into Su Yan''s veins, and wandered among Su Yan''s limbs. It was an icy breath that wandered through Su Yan''s eight channels of odd meridians. After the circle, finally gathered on the dragon armor!


    There have always been some strange ancient characters on this armor!


    After these ancient characters were filled with the power of Daoyin seeds, they gradually emitted a remarkable light instead of being almost dim and unrecognizable as before.


    Su Yan originally thought that these characters were ancient characters of the dragon clan, so they could provide extremely powerful defense.


    But after seeing the resonance between these ancient words and the seeds of Dao Yin, Su Yan realized that the characters contained in his dragon armor had a much greater origin than he thought!


    Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a close connection with the Dao Yin Seed!


    When the characters on the armor began to shine, Su Yan''s dragon body actually evolved again!

 Chapter 4115： One sword to open the galaxy

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifteenth chapter opens the galaxy with one sword


    The power that the dragon body gains from Daoyin seeds is not much, nor is it strong.


    But the mysterious power derived from the seeds of Daoyin is like a key, opening the valve of the dragon''s imprisoning power!


    Su Yan fully sensed the changes in his body, and the dragon body was evolving from the fourth-level phantom ancestor dragon to the fifth-level chaos real dragon!


    In the process of this evolution, Su Yan only felt that his body was like a sophisticated instrument, being continuously decoded, and then recombined in a strange way!


    The flesh and blood are still those flesh and blood, but after regrouping, it seems to become another body!


    This feels extremely mysterious, Su Yan only feels that this body is reorganizing at a high speed in another direction that he had never imagined!


    Su Yan raised his hands, and saw that his skin and armor were recombining in a very strange way...


    The Daoyin seed in his hand is still emitting a soft light.


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that the power in the chaos could not restrain the dragon''s body, and even complemented his dragon''s body somewhat!


    The dragon body''s adaptation to the power of chaos is almost 100% without any rejection!


    That is to say... When the world is in chaos before the heavens and the earth are open, does the dragon clan already exist?


    To put it bluntly, the cultivation principle of the Immortal Dragon God battle body is to refine the ancestor power in the dragon blood, and finally restore it to the level of the ancestor of the dragon clan!


    But today��s dragons do not know how many generations they have gone through. The power of the ancestor��s dragon blood is so thin that even the dragons themselves are difficult to extract. At the same time, because of too long a time and too much turmoil, even the dragons of all worlds themselves I forgot my history.


    In this era, it is almost impossible for the dragons themselves to refine and restore the bloodline and power of the ancestors of the dragons.


    A huge brilliance emerged from Su Yan''s body, part of the power was attached to the dragon, and part of it disappeared, forming an incomparably powerful aura!


    The impact of this powerful breath made Zhai Chan feel extremely surprised!


    The power faintly revealed in this breath seems to have reached the top level!


    This breath comes from Daoyin seeds, not Su Yan himself!


    At this time it is also the Dao Yin Seed that shines!


    Zhai Chan never doubted the power of Daoyin seeds, but she never expected that the aura of Daoyin seeds would be so powerful!


    It seems that this seed is already worth the power of an immortal emperor!


    Zhai Chan couldn''t help feeling a little regretful when he watched Su Yan and Daoyin Seeds merge.


    She finally managed to come here, and had already seen the Dao Yin seeds, but she didn''t expect the Dao Yin seeds to finally fall into Su Yan''s hands.


    Daoyin seeds are treasures that can change their lives against the sky!


    Since the opening of heaven and earth, there are only ten worlds in the vast universe since they were born!


    Such an opportunity is hard to have a second time in a lifetime!


    But after seeing the Dao Yin Seed, she couldn''t hold the Dao Yin Seed firmly in her hands, and of course she would have infinite regrets in her heart.


    The Daoyin seed symbolizes a road to the great emperor. Zhai Chan has been a quasi emperor for many years, and has always lacked an opportunity to break into the realm of the immortal emperor!


    This Daoyin seed can obviously be used as a wedge...


    It''s a pity that she still can''t get Daoyin seeds into her own bag.


    And after Su Yan got the Dao Yin seed, not only the dragon body would become stronger, but the Dao Yin seed might even hatch an artifact of good fortune in the future!


    Su Yan''s own strength is already extremely strong, plus a Dao Yin seed, who else among the heavens can be his opponent at that time?


    The evolution of Su Yan''s dragon body gradually ended in the end, and the text on the dragon scale battle armor had become extremely bright, and at the same time, there was a very mysterious energy flowing continuously among these characters.


    Su Yan only felt that the pores all over his body seemed to be opened, and all the impurities were excreted from the body, and the whole person was indescribably comfortable.


    At the same time, I feel as if I have inexhaustible strength all over my body. If possible, I really want to find someone to try out how far the current Immortal Dragon God battle body has been awakened!


    Ji Xing only flew from the rear at this time. After coming, he saw that Su Yan was already wearing a dragon armor, and at the same time there was a dragon gas that was almost powerful and exploding, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Ji Xing could only hesitately ask: "What happened here just now?"


    Zhai Chan said: "Emperor Su Xian has already obtained the Dao Yin seed of Patriarch, don''t you hurry up and congratulate him?"


    Zhai Chan''s words couldn''t hear half of the joy. Of course, Ji Xing also knew how great this Dao cause seed was. Although it was a bit staggering after hearing it, he still expressed his congratulations to Su Yan.


    If Su Yan''s strength is not tyrannical enough, then Ji Xing and Zhai Chan might both still be thinking about killing people and stealing treasures.


    But now they had already seen Su Yan''s power and knew Su Yan''s past identity, so naturally they couldn''t give birth to this thought.


    Su Yan said, "Since the Daoyin seed has already been in my hands, let''s get out of here as soon as possible. The agreement between us and Shi Cang has not yet been completed."


    The reason Su Yan and Zhai Chan suddenly appeared in the Holy City was because they and Shi Cang reached a secret agreement in the Eastern Method Altar, and then Shi Cang personally took action to send them to the Holy City from the secret space-time passage.


    The wings behind Su Yan spread, and at the same time a sword light condensed in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan did not use the Wanzai Frost Sword at this time.


    Rather, he condensed the power leaked from the Dao''s seed into a bunch and held it in his own hand.


    The power of Daoyin''s seed will turn into sword light, only because Su Yan is more accustomed to using swordsmanship.


    If Su Yan wants, this beam of light can be transformed into various shapes!


    After grasping the power of Daoyin Seed in the palm of his hand, Su Yan concentrated for a moment, and then slashed towards the sky with a sword!


    This sword has infinite brilliance!


    I saw the galaxy above was separated from the middle by the bright sword light!


    The sky above shattered from the broken cracks in the galaxy!


    Ji Xing was surprised that Su Yan''s sword could break the universe galaxy. Before he recovered, he listened to Su Yan and said, "When will I not act at this time?"


    Ji Xing saw that Zhai Chan had harnessed his magic weapon and turned into a stream of light and flew towards the broken galaxy!


    Then Ji Xing and Su Yan also flew directly towards the crack in this galaxy!


    After flying through this crack, he returned to the temple of the Patriarch!


    The so-called sky light that I saw just now is actually the light in the temple!


    The three of them were finally able to ascend to heaven from the Secret Pot of Universe!


    Su Yan and Zhai Chan were okay. Ji Xing was able to return to the present world. He felt a lot of feelings for a while, and his eyes became moistened with the mask. It seemed that he was very emotional, as if he was about to cry at any time.

 Chapter 4116： Arrival of the court

    Chapter 4116: Arrival of the Tribunal


    Ji Xing can''t wait to push the door of the Patriarch''s Temple!


    Then he breathed the surrounding air forcefully, making an expression of incomparably intoxicated.


    He has been imprisoned for ten thousand years in the secret pot of Universe, and of course he understands the preciousness of freedom more than anyone!


    But outside the temple, what awaits them is not freedom, but the Taoist regiment under the council!


    Twelve different battle flags were flying outside the temple, and all the Taoist soldiers with the blood of the wild beasts were already in the most rigorous state of preparation!


    Both Zhai Chan and Ji Xing knew these twelve battle flags, which represented that the most elite troops of the twelve legions subordinate to the council had gathered in front of them.


    Behind these Taoist soldiers, there are still some elders wearing red and white robes.


    After seeing Ji Xing, many of these dignitaries of the council were at a loss.


    Ji Xing disappeared ten thousand years ago, and some elders with low qualifications may not know him.


    But these elders undoubtedly know Zhai Chan!


    The elder immediately reprimanded: "Zhai Chan, didn''t you take the commander''s command to restore the sacred flame of the Eastern Method Altar? How could you sneak back to the holy city again, and even attempted to steal the ancestor''s artifact with outsiders! Do you know? What a felony is this?"


    Zhai Chan showed a dismissive expression, and said: "I am a direct disciple of the Patriarch, and you only want to condemn me by relying on your trash? You have only joined Esoteric Buddhism for a few years. Now! I��m here to see if my master��s temple is already a treasure, do I still need your permission?"


    Zhai Chan''s words are very controversial, and his attitude can be regarded as very arrogant.


    On the contrary, those elders were suppressed by Zhai Chan for a while, and they were a little speechless.


    After a while, the elder said: "The speaker will come immediately, and wait for the speaker to see if you can still be as arrogant as you are now!"


    Zhai Chan whispered to Su Yan: "The Speaker has the cultivation base of the Immortal Emperor. If he comes, you and I will definitely not be able to retreat, let alone complete the agreement with Shi Cang. You quickly think of a way. Or let''s just kill out from here!"


    Su Yan replied: "Before you do it, you have to think about it. Once you kill these people in front of you, then you will never go back..."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhai Chan suddenly laughed presumptuously, and said, "I have long been tired of the current system of Esoteric Buddhism to the extreme. It would be great if the sun and moon of Esoteric Buddhism could be changed into a new sky!"


    When Zhai Chan said this, he was full of vigor and did not feel muddled.


    This also allowed Su Yan to improve her senses a lot, and the most feared thing is to cherish her life if she wants to do big things.


    Zhai Chan can be regarded as a hero in women''s middle school with this kind of consciousness.


    Zhai Chan stretched out his hand, and the eight-handed fairy sword condensed into an extremely powerful sword circle outside her!


    The eight-handed fairy sword is condensed without sending out, but the sword intent has already rushed toward the face!


    Make those elders terrified!


    Although the number of these Taoist soldiers in front of the temple is extremely large, there are some elders and other masters of esotericism, but there is not a figure of the immortal emperor''s rank!


    These esoteric figures, including Dao soldiers, seemed to Su Yan, but they were just a bunch of uninfluenced native chickens.


    Daoyin seeds are still in Su Yan''s body, and some strange changes are gradually taking place in his body.


    Even Su Yan is not sure about what the final Taoist seed will evolve into.


    However, Su Yan had thoughts, and wanted to test how far the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body had reached the fifth level.


    It''s a good idea to use these people to try the water.


    Su Yan thought of this and walked directly down the steps.


    Those elders had no idea that Su Yan would actually come forward on their own initiative.


    But these elders are not fools, they have long sensed an extraordinary aura from Su Yan!


    No one wanted to fight Su Yan head-on, but it was impossible to retreat.


    The balance of this confrontation was about to be broken, and a pair of warriors in mysterious armor came behind!


    After seeing the arrival of the pair of armored warriors, joyful expressions appeared on the faces of the elders.


    Zhai Chan had an expression of disdain for these esoteric elders, but after the appearance of these warriors wearing mysterious armor, Zhai Chan''s face immediately became extremely solemn.


    The patterns of these armors look very mysterious and primitive, but the aura contained in them is extremely strange. It seems that all the power is accumulated in the armor, and it is not leaked at all!


    Seeing these armored warriors, some elders cheered: "It was the speaker who sent the trial court over! Haha! Zhai Chan, now you really can''t escape with your wings!"


    Su Yan is very unfamiliar with the term trial court, but Zhai Chan and Ji Xing are very clear about the existence of trial court.


    The Tribunal is a secret force in the hands of the Speaker. It is never dispatched in normal times, and no one knows what the status of these Tribunal soldiers are in the esoteric religion!


    Even for esoteric elders like Zhai Chan, the trial court is full of a strong sense of mystery.


    But once the trial court is dispatched, it will inevitably cause huge casualties!


    There is no doubt about this!


    In the records Zhai Chan saw, once the trial court took action, there were no cases of missed actions.


    So after seeing the soldiers in the trial court, Zhai Chan''s expression gradually became serious!


    "The Tribunal is a weapon specifically designed for internal cleansing of Esoteric Buddhism! The various armors, weapons and magic weapons used by the Tribunal are very restrained from the power of chaos! It can be said that the Tribunal exists to kill the traitors of Esoteric Buddhism!"


    Su Yan heard her fear from Zhai Chan''s words.


    But Su Yan didn''t worry at all, because he didn''t have the power to cultivate Chaos at all, so naturally he didn''t have to worry about being restrained.


    When the soldiers from the Trial Chamber arrived, the Taoist soldiers of the Twelfth Legion and the elders automatically gave way to the Trial Chamber to allow these tall soldiers in armor to pass.


    The armor and helmet of the court of justice are made of one piece, except for a pair of eyes, a face is completely hidden under the heavy armor.


    The soldiers in the court of justice were armed with long spears and equipped with long knives around their waists. After seeing the three of Su Yan, they took out a handout from the speaker and announced: "You are the rebellion of the Esoteric Buddhism! I am waiting in the name of the patriarch. Wait for trial and punish!"


    In the esoteric religion, the court is not a force that is often dispatched.


    Even many elders saw the trial court dispatched for the first time.


    They can all feel the powerful killing intent from the heavy armor!


    The cold light of the spear is even more chilling!


    But Su Yan said at this time: "Why doesn''t your speaker''s capital emperor Cheng Wu come to deal with me personally? Does he look down on me Su? Doesn''t he think that these stinky fish and shrimps in armor can also deal with me? Bar?"

 Chapter 4117： Beyond the limits of human race

    Chapter 4117: Beyond the Limits of Human Race


    When the elders saw the arrival of the soldiers from the court, they even straightened their waists a lot!


    After all, the court is so famous, and there has never been a record of a miss!


    When the trial court arrived, they felt that they had regained control of the lost initiative!


    No matter how powerful these three traitors are, they will definitely end up drinking hatred under the spear of the trial court in the end!


    So one of the elders scolded Su Yan angrily: "Bold! How dare you call the speaker by the name of the speaker!"


    "Isn��t the name taken out just to be called to others? Don��t even dare to name it. It seems that you so-called elders don��t understand anything except flattering. No wonder Shi Cang looks down on you and says that you are a group of wine bags and rice bags. !"


    Shi Cang, the big star emperor, is also one of the five emperors of Esoteric Buddhism.


    If these people were Shi Cang''s subordinates, wouldn''t it be that the five emperors of Esoteric Buddhism were about to break openly?


    This kind of thing is not trivial. Some elders have already smelled the scent of Esoteric Buddhism about to fall apart!


    But those inquisition soldiers wearing armors don''t care about these. They are the loyal dogs of the council. As long as it is the order of the speaker, they will execute it without any doubt!


    Because doubt is not what they should do.


    Su Yan walked directly towards the soldiers in the lower court. In the process of rushing down the steps, the wings behind Su Yanlong''s body flapped proudly!


    The resulting strong energy combined with the already extremely powerful dragon energy directly overturned the Taoist soldiers of the Twelfth Legion!


    Even the soldiers in the court of justice can hardly imagine that the realm of the man in front of him is only the fairy king!


    The dragon aura he produced during his actions, and the sense of oppression caused by the dragon aura, had reached a certain extreme!


    To be honest, although there has not been a formal fight, the oppressive power displayed by this man is already the strongest enemy encountered by the court!


    It can be said that under the emperor, this man has few rivals!


    Even in the face of such a powerful enemy, the trial court did not doubt, let alone retreat.


    As Su Yan approached, the already very powerful wind pressure became even more terrifying!


    Even the soldiers in the court court had to pierce the ground with a long spear to stabilize their figure!


    After the dragon body entered the realm of the fifth level of Chaos True Dragon, Su Yan''s body was already able to control the power of Chaos freely!


    This is the ability that Chaos Esoteric Buddhism dreams of, but Su Yan now has it at his fingertips!


    In essence, the human race is not suitable for survival in this chaos.


    Because human beings were born after opening up the heavens and the earth, the environment in which they were born determines that it is impossible for humans to adapt to the chaotic environment where the heavens and the earth have not been opened.


    The essence of using the power of chaos in Esoteric Buddhism is actually to refining and store the power of chaos in the body before it can be used.


    And Su Yan can directly save this process of refining, and use as much chaotic power as he **** in the surrounding space!


    After omitting the process of refining, the increase in strength will definitely take a higher level.


    Not much difference can be seen in a short time. If the time unit is millennium, the gap between the two will definitely be very different!


    The power of the surrounding chaos is almost inexhaustible, so Su Yan doesn''t have to worry too much!


    No matter how much power he swayed out, he can absorb the power of chaos from this chaos as a supplement, and he can restore his power in a very short time!


    The only thing that cannot be recovered is physical and mental fatigue.


    But what the Immortal Dragon God battle body provides is a nearly perfect body, and its host may not feel tired even if it stays awake for ten days and nights!


    Therefore, it is not advisable to want to consume Su Yan by fighting on wheels.


    If you want to surrender the current Su Yan, the only way is to use the emperor''s power to suppress it. There is no other way to suppress Su Yan!


    When the sky was filled with dragon energy stirring the purple-red wind and clouds flying in the sky, Su Yan was like a true dragon emperor who was over the world at this time!


    Su Yan walked in the air, smashing the air in the air, and it would form a circle of shock waves!


    The twelve Taoist soldiers have already formed a battle formation. In this battle formation, the Taoist soldiers can support each other, and their strength can also be five times the blessing!


    But after being so shocked, the twelve Taoist soldiers were suddenly defeated, and the formation could not be maintained at all, and the square in front of the temple was turned over!


    Although Su Yan hasn''t officially shot yet, his momentum is already terrifying!


    The level of cultivation of those soldiers in the trial court is extremely high, and the lowest are all fairy kings!


    And there are special equipment blessings that can break the power of chaos, so even the quasi emperor of esotericism dares to challenge!


    It''s a pity that the opponent they met this time was Su Yan!


    First of all, there is no restraint on Su Yan in terms of equipment and magic weapons, which means that their biggest advantage all the time is gone!


    Then, after Su Yan''s dragon body reached the fifth floor, both speed and strength have reached a higher level!


    The explosive power possessed by Su Yan today is not something these fighters can expect!


    Although the warriors of these courts have also undergone arduous training, how can the human body compare to the ancestor dragon born in the chaos?


    It''s like no matter how hard the ants on the ground exercise, their strength can never be compared with that of an elephant!


    This gap is inherent, and it will never be bridged, it will only become bigger and bigger!


    When Su Yan was walking in the air, even the most powerful warrior in the court, the quasi-emperor among the elders could only see a series of dazzling afterimages!


    Except for these afterimages, they couldn''t see anything clearly, let alone threatened Su Yan!


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and a head flew directly into the air!


    Su Yan finally made his first sword!


    Before the soldiers in the courtroom could make any response, they were already in a different place!


    It would be too terrifying for a fairy king to fall like this!


    No one could see exactly how Su Yan made the shot, and the head fell to the ground as the cold light flashed!


    There is no time to make any effective response!


    And through this sword, Su Yan already knew where the warriors of these trial courts were.


    No, maybe we should know where the limits of the human race are!


    With this sword just now, Su Yan used a speed that Human Race could never use!


    Even if the human race uses the immortal yuan to destroy its own meridians and pursue the ultimate speed at the cost of broken meridians and torn muscles, it is impossible to reach this level!


    The soldiers of these courts have also undergone severe physical training, and their own strength is considered strong!


    But in front of the dragon body that has reached the realm of Chaos Ancestral Dragon, it is still pale and powerful!


    It just surpassed the speed of the human race!


    Unless the warriors of these courts also break through the limitations of the human race at the physical level, they will never be able to take the sword of Su Yan!

 Chapter 4118： Boundless Sword Qi

    Chapter 4118: Boundless Sword Qi


    Although a mortal will form a celestial body after becoming a fairy, the celestial body combines the spirit of the human race, and in the end, it is only the limit of the human race.


    Those immortal kings cultivated by giant beasts are physically stronger than the human race. I don��t know how many times!


    This is the so-called talent, or racial difference.


    It is something that is difficult to overcome after entering the realm of the emperor!


    After this sword, the entire square fell into silence.


    Even Zhai Chan and Ji Xing didn''t expect Su Yan''s sword to reach this level!


    Their eyes can see every small fork of the lightning in the sky, but they can''t see the change of Su Yan''s sword light!


    This shows that Su Yan''s sword comes faster than Lightning!


    Zhai Chan murmured: "Unexpectedly, a dragon body that hasn''t cultivated to the realm of Dacheng would be so terrible..."


    Zhai Chan not only has the cultivation base of the quasi emperor, but her Taoism has spanned many epochs, and she is so shocked by her insight and vision.


    But this also shows how terrifying Su Yan''s speed is from the side!


    In addition to speed, Su Yan''s power is also very outstanding!


    The warriors in the court of justice are all wearing extremely heavy armor, but Su Yan''s sword light cut through this layer of armor without any effort! It''s as easy as cutting tofu cubes!


    After the fall of an immortal king, the soldiers in the court of justice did not panic because of this, but formed a circle together in a circle!


    After that, these fighters took turns to release powerful spells!


    Even the ancestor''s temple shuddered in the brilliance of these spells!


    The elders of the council are even rolling away from this central battlefield!


    Not to mention a Su Yan who looks like a god, it is the spell of the trial court, they are afraid that there is absolutely no way to resist it!


    If you stay here, you can only be useless cannon fodder!


    After the soldiers of the court of justice formed a formation, the spears were unanimously facing outward, and there were many dangerous spells condensed on the spears, which were almost on the verge of firing!


    If Su Yan is entangled with these spells, he will be besieged by the soldiers of the court immediately!


    Even if Su Yan could kill a soldier in the circle, he would immediately punish the dangerous spell on the spear!


    If it is caught in a heavy siege, it will definitely be detrimental to Su Yan.


    After all, the soldiers in these courts are in the realm of the immortal king. From the realm, Su Yan does not take any advantage!


    Excluding the one immortal king killed by Su Yan, there are a total of fourteen immortal kings in the trial court!


    To deal with the fourteen immortal kings in one go, even if they are the immortal kings who have successfully completed the battle, even Zhai Chan will be very strenuous!


    Su Yan''s roar was heard, and the figure of Zulong was transformed into him!


    Zulong''s figure is at least a thousand feet tall, and the dragon''s energy rushes directly to the thick cloud in the chaos!


    The red clouds in the chaos in the sky vibrated violently!


    Because the dragon qi of the ancestor dragon was too majestic, even the chaos outside the holy city fell into an extremely violent tremor along with it!


    All the esoteric elders opened their mouths wide, and couldn''t even say a complete sentence!


    The whole holy city is in the dragon''s prestige of Zulong! Although what is here is only the phantom of an ancestor dragon, people can''t help but give birth to the feeling of worship!


    The ancestor dragon has an innate level of suppression to the tiny creatures after the creation of the heavens and the earth!


    The fear and awe of the ancestral dragons of the weak and small creatures have long been buried in their blood, and it has been passed down from generation to generation!


    And these fourteen fairy kings have also been shrouded by the coercion of the Zulong, and they are in a shadow!


    The phantom of Ancestral Dragon can actually be regarded as a peculiar change in the immortal king''s immortal enchantment. Su Yan is not too clear about what caused this change. He only knows that it may have a great relationship with the Dao Yin seed!


    Anyway, Su Yan only felt that there was a gloomy anger in his chest that he wanted to vent, and then Su Yan followed his own heart and vented this gloomy anger!


    Then there is such a result!


    Now the fourteen immortal kings of the court are not only suppressed by the powerful Longwei, but also trapped in Su Yan''s immortal enchantment.


    Su Yan whispered: "Fire."


    A lot of crimson karmic fires ignited all around!


    These karmic fires directly burned a palace nearby into red magma!


    Seeing that the originally majestic palace melted slowly under the flames, all the elders were so surprised that they couldn''t speak!


    But what surprised them even more is that these karma fires are not just the whole field!


    Su Yan said proudly: "It would be easy to burn you all with karma fire, but if you think I will do this, it would be too boring."


    I saw Su Yan squeezing a sword tactic, and the aura of the sword tactic gradually attracted, and then changed into an extremely powerful Gengjin sword aura!


    Su Yan''s own sword aura is already extremely strong, and with the blessing of the immortal enchantment, this sword aura is really strong enough to distort the void!


    Manipulating the meaning of unlimited Gengjin with sword intent is definitely a skill that can only be understood in the realm of the great emperor!


    Although those elders are not as powerful as Su Yanyuan, they still have the basic knowledge!


    I saw that the meaning of infinite gold and the powerful sword intent gradually turned into a western white tiger, which became manifest in front of everyone!


    The Gengjin power contained in this white tiger is immeasurable!


    In terms of aura, it is not lost to the phantom of Ancestral Dragon on Su Yan''s head at all!


    For the existence of the fairy king series, this little trick of sword gas transformation is of course without any difficulty.


    But this white tiger is definitely more than just the transformation of sword gas!


    It seems to have really summoned the phantom of the Western White Tiger!


    The Western Gengjin, the lord of the White Tigers in the West, even if it is just a phantom, the power contained in it is already very terrifying!


    The elders of Esoteric Buddhism finally realized that the man in front of him was afraid that his origins were not simple!


    Not to mention those first-class immortal kings, even the top quasi emperors, and they may not be able to control all the powers of these completely different attributes to the peak!


    Only the emperor who has gone through a long time has time to have more energy, realm and courage to raise all these seemingly irrelevant forces to the peak!


    With a roar, the white tiger directly shattered the pillars of many surrounding palaces, and at least three palaces collapsed directly!


    Deep cracks also appeared on the square in front of this temple!


    Su Yan proudly said: "This white tiger combines my own sword intent and sword aura, and already has a little climate. If you can pass the white tiger level, I am willing to play with you myself."


    In Su Yan''s words, he appeared to be dismissive of the white tiger phantom, as if this was some kind of trick.


    In fact, in this holy city, except for Su Yan, no one can turn into a Western Gengjin and White Tiger with the boundless sword aura!


    If swordsmanship does not have the realm of transcendence and sanctification, there is absolutely no way to perform such a trick!

 Chapter 4119： I see you as an ant

    The fourth thousand one hundred and nineteenth chapter I see you as an ant


    And Su Yan stood proudly in the void with his hand holding his hand, watching the white tiger rushing directly into the circle of the trial court!


    The immortal kings in the trial court also have some means, but they have now fallen into Su Yan''s immortal enchantment, and their power will be suppressed more or less.


    Although many powerful spells in this circle have been stimulated!


    The fourteen immortal kings took out all their strongest abilities, all kinds of spears, dragons, and spells are astonishing, but they are only equal to this white tiger!


    Considering that Su Yan himself did not make a move at all, these fourteen immortal kings were so firmly suppressed by Su Yan!


    Moreover, looking at Su Yan''s current posture, it was obvious that he was at ease.


    In contrast, the trial court has already used its ability to feed milk!


    Those elders have already understood that the trial court is bound to be defeated!


    If the court is defeated, who else in the holy city can deal with this man? Except for the speaker and head teacher, I''m afraid no one can be his opponent!


    Even though these elders knew that the trial court was already deep in danger, none of them dared to help, I was afraid they would get in too!


    Amidst the roar of the white tiger, a mysterious white sword light reached the center of the circle at the last moment!


    There was only a loud noise, and all the fourteen fairy kings in the trial court were blown up!


    The final circle has also been shattered!


    Fourteen immortal kings severely injured ten, and two fell directly, and only two were left with the power of a battle!


    But even for the two remaining immortal kings, their spears and armors are already at the limit of destruction. Under this circumstance, what else can they use to fight Su Yan?


    In today''s situation, it can be said that the victory or defeat is set. Su Yan is on the top, and with only a single sword light, he has already beaten the court to the ground and defeated the army!


    No one thought of this result!


    Even Zhai Chan thought that Su Yan would be in a bitter battle, and she was ready to help at any time.


    Unexpectedly... Su Yan''s Liu Fufeng was so powerful that he had already beaten the entire trial court to pieces with just a little effort!


    Su Yan turned around at this time and said to Zhai Chan: "Don''t forget, there is still an agreement between us and Shi Cang. He didn''t send us to the holy city for nothing."


    After listening to Su Yan''s progress, Zhai Chan showed an expression like waking up from a dream.


    In fact, before the holy city, Su Yan had already made preparations to completely tear his face with the council!


    Although it was Song Shenwei who hijacked Jin Shiya, it is impossible for Song Shenwei to be the only enemy!


    Su Yan saw Zhai Chan''s control of the eight sword lights disappear into the palace behind the Patriarch''s Temple, and then he took his gaze back.


    It can be said that there is a mess, death and injury everywhere.


    The twelve Taoist soldiers under the council, Su Yan didn''t deal with them very much, but when they dealt with the trial court, they slightly affected them and caused great casualties.


    To Su Yan, these Taoist soldiers were nothing but ants with insignificant power.


    Only a few elders of the council are left nearby, and these elders dare not come forward again, for fear that Su Yan will also regard them as targets to be beheaded.


    Especially the elder who had spoken to reprimand Su Yan just now was the most fearful at this time.


    But Su Yan didn''t even think about it at all, and he didn''t even remember who said the disrespectful words just now.


    In fact, these so-called elders of the council are just like ants to Su Yan.


    How can one care what the ants are talking about?


    Su Yan said proudly: "You should understand now, right? If you make me angry, it is very likely that you will bury your corpse in secret teachings by a million!"


    Su Yan''s words contain supreme majesty.


    Su Yan''s words made the loss of these elders a bit creepy!


    The impossibility of the Tribunal has all been folded in the hands of this man!


    If they go up to deal with this man, they will never end up better than the trial court!


    Do they have to surrender at this time?


    These elders are all masters of food and food, and they are proficient in the complex power struggles within Esoteric Buddhism, but if they are asked to come up with a method to deal with Su Yan, they will immediately become six gods and no masters!


    Because their so-called struggles are all carried out under a system of rules.


    And Su Yan has never joined the Esotericism system, so naturally, he doesn''t need to be bound by this set of Esotericism rules!


    On the contrary, he is a man who can step on this set of rules of Esoteric Buddhism!


    Thick red clouds billowed in the sky.


    Su Yanao stood in front of the ancestor''s temple.


    Zhai Chan should be doing what she should do. After she breaks the restrictions of the council and expands the secret passage, Shi Cang will reignite the Eastern Holy Fire and return to the Holy City under the guidance of the Holy Fire.


    At that time, he came back with Shi Cang, and he had already surrendered the army of millions of chaos!


    The history of Esoteric Buddhism will therefore be rewritten!


    When he was in the Eastern Methodology Altar, Shi Cang specially showed him part of his power in order to persuade Su Yan.


    After Shi Cang waved his hands, the mana suddenly turned into stars and soared above the nine heavens!


    In addition to the starlight above the nine heavens, there is an immortal realm opened up by the starlight!


    In this immortal realm, you can see densely packed chaotic beasts!


    These chaotic beasts are draped with the emblems of the nine ancient emperors, and they are divided into nine distinct camps!


    The Chaos Fierce Beasts that I see in peacetime are different. These Chaos Fierce Beasts are all quietly arranged in a neat and meticulous formation, and they are quiet to the extreme from beginning to end!


    Shi Cang proudly said: "I haven''t spent such a long time in the chaos. All these chaos have been surrendered for me and have become my army. Emperor Su, if you and I cooperate, you will definitely be able to defeat Senior Sister Jin. Saved from Song Shenwei''s control."


    Su Yan was not very interested in cooperating with Shi Cang, but what I have to say is that Song Shenwei, the **** leader, took a very stinky move.


    He thought that by kidnapping Jin Shiya, he could threaten Su Yan to help him, but what he could not expect was that this would definitely bring a huge crisis of near destruction to Esoteric Buddhism and himself!


    Su Yan could sense that all parts of the holy city were shaking!


    Obviously, the battlefield should only be the temple of the ancestors, but I don��t know why fierce battles also broke out in the southeast and northeast corners!


    There are many palaces over there being destroyed by powerful spells one after another!


    Although I don''t know what happened in the end, the more chaotic the holy city, the more beneficial it is for Su Yan and the others.


    If the power of the council and the master Song Shenwei''s subordinates seem to be in a fierce conflict, then things will definitely become more interesting.

 Chapter 4120： Bloody water fills between the holy cities

    The fourth thousandth chapter blood fills the holy city


    Su Yanao stood in front of this patriarch''s temple, and no one dared to come forward and embarrass him.


    The so-called elders of the Esoteric Buddhism are just some corpse position vegetarians. Seeing Su Yan''s strength, they completely lost the courage to defend the glory of Esoteric Buddhism!


    Su Yan ascended into the air, and saw beacon smoke coming out from everywhere in the holy city!


    And the Senate was also shrouded by a very strange purple enchantment!


    The Senate is the lair of these elders. Seeing that the Senate may also be attacked, these elders are even more unwilling to fight and want to fly to the Senate immediately.


    The garrison forces in the holy city are also being mobilized fiercely.


    Su Yan was just returning to the Holy City with Zhai Chan. The affairs on the Senate had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    In this holy city, the only one who could launch an attack on the Senate was Song Shenwei, the deep master of the city mansion.


    Song Shenwei had tolerated for many years, and he could not imagine that he would suddenly attack the council at such a time!


    Su Yan didn��t know what Song Shenwei��s idea was, because the information he had was far from enough. He didn��t know that Song Shenwei had obtained the Unsalted Saint. Of course, he would think that the power of the council is no longer needed to maintain esoteric Buddhism together. !


    Such a difference in information will undoubtedly affect the morale of both parties and also affect the decision-making of both parties.


    Just as the elders thought that the turmoil in the Senate was caused by Su Yan''s associates, the more chaotic the authorities, the more difficult it would be to make the right choice.


    In fact, everything changed from the moment Song Shenwei got the Unsalted Saintess.


    When the beasts in the chaos were no longer a threat, then the existence of the council would only be a stumbling block for Song Shenwei!


    Song Shenwei''s forbearance is based on the real needs and the balance of power itself. When the real needs no longer exist, and the addition of the saint-free saint makes the balance of power between the two parties completely meaningless, Song Shenwei kills. It''s also an extraordinary decisiveness!


    But most of the residents in this holy city, even the elders, could not understand this at all.


    Because since they came to this holy city, there has never been any war here.


    No matter how chaotic the outside world is, when the era changes, how many emperors fall, the holy city is like a paradise, and will never be swayed by these boring disputes.


    Long-term peace can easily make people dull, and begin to have some feelings of warmth about this cruel world.


    To be honest, within the Esoteric Buddhism, apart from the warriors who have fought against Chaos for a long time, the remaining monks have long been corrupted by the peace that has lasted many epochs.


    This process is like boiling a frog in warm water for an unusually long time.


    After experiencing this long peace, when the real war arrived, these monks didn''t know what to do, and they naively said to Song Shenwei''s troops, "You shouldn''t do this!"


    It''s as if such an awe-inspiring rebuke can make the other party retreat!


    This is really pedantic and ridiculous!


    Soon, blood is now flowing across the streets of the Holy City! The dead corpses and Taoist soldiers were piled together.


    On the Senate''s side, the battle has reached the point of truly cruelty.


    The Dao soldiers who used to call each other brothers are constantly fighting!


    The immortal king Zhundi also broke the rules of the holy city and completely lifted the limitation of his own power, so as to facilitate the killing of each other!


    Many exquisite and luxurious palaces were shaken and collapsed under the eruption of the power of the fairy king and the quasi emperor!


    Whatever the outcome of this battle, the holy city will surely suffer heavy losses!


    As the party who initiated the war, Song Shenwei did not show up directly, but the three disciples under his seat led the three legions to kill in the holy city!


    The targets of their massacre were all armed forces related to the council!


    And those monks related to the council have also been put on a list, who are to be killed, and who are to be arrested...


    Song Shenwei has carefully prepared, while the council side is completely passive and has not yet figured out what happened. After several one-sided massacres, this reluctantly organized relatively effective Of resistance.


    For today''s **** scene, Song Shenwei seems to have planned for many years, and now he is just turning his plan into reality.


    For Song Shenwei, this kind of thing does not have any difficulty, let alone any psychological burden!


    Song Shenwei believed that what he was going to bear was the rise and fall of the entire Esoteric Buddhism, and the height and structure he was at were long beyond the reach of these people.


    If he hadn''t been controlling Esoteric Buddhism and cultivating strength to fight against Chaos with the greatest strength, Esoteric Buddhism would have perished in the last Chaos invasion!


    During this process, Song Shenwei knew that the corruption of Esoteric Buddhism had been very serious, and some of the elders of Esoteric Buddhism had already become a stumbling block for the advancement of Esoteric Buddhism.


    At this time, the esoteric religion must be bleeded, and the removal of blood will cause temporary weakness of the esoteric religion, but in the long run, it may not be a bad thing.


    Song Shenwei believes that he is standing on the height of the rise and fall of Esoteric Buddhism. Any act of rebellion or disloyalty to him can be regarded as rebellion of Esoteric Buddhism!


    What he wants is a esoteric religion that is obedient and obedient from top to bottom!


    Only in this way can Esoteric Buddhism prevail in the war with those fierce beasts, and it will continue for generations to come in this chaos!


    The thick clouds in the sky did not know when they turned into blood red!


    It seems that there is still a pair of eyes watching what is happening in the holy city!


    In front of Su Yan, the noisy wind gradually subsided.


    The karmic fire that was burning was suddenly extinguished.


    There seems to be a force that is controlling all of this in a distant place, and it has given Su Yan a great pressure on the soul!


    Ji Xing also seemed to sense something was wrong, and clasped his fist to Su Yan: "Although everyone has some feelings, I am also a esoteric hospital after all, and I definitely don��t want to work with my esoteric colleagues. The water is flowing, and if there is a chance, I will definitely meet again."


    After Ji Xing finished speaking, he drove Jin Yun to fly away, and Su Yan did not stop him either.


    Ji Xing was not his fellow traveler in the first place, and Su Yan did not expect him to stay and help fight the powerful Esoteric Buddhism together.


    However, Ji Xing did not leave when Su Yan was showing off his power just now, but now he is leaving. This look of greedy for life and fear of death is a bit ugly.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, the only person who can exert pressure on him in his soul can only be a figure of the Great Emperor!


    There are only two emperors in the holy city today, one is the leader of Song Shenwei, and the other is Cheng Wu, the speaker of the council.

 Chapter 4121： Zijin Emperor

    The fourth thousand one hundred and twenty one chapter Zijin Emperor


    Cheng Wuda Zijin Emperor, it is said that he has realized a unique power from the power of Chaos. This power gives him the upper hand in the battle with many great emperors!


    Cheng Wu was very aggressive before entering the council, but after he mastered the council, he never took action again...


    Even the elders of the council don''t know how strong their Lord Speaker has become.


    However, what Su Yan cared more about was that Cheng Wu was not a disciple of the Great Primal Chaos, but the identity of his subordinates.


    Even the senior brothers often have great conflicts in their interests. Cheng Wu and Song Shenwei have no relationship with the senior brothers. It is a miracle that they can live peacefully together in this holy city for so many years. NS.


    The rituals in this world, including the esoteric codes, are actually meant to restrain the weak.


    After reaching the realm of the emperor, you will no longer be bound by the so-called rules, even if these rules were made by the emperor himself.


    In Su Yan''s view, this system designed by the Great Chaos has huge loopholes.


    The reason why the two emperors Cheng Wu and Song Shenwei didn''t do it was not because they both worked together as high-level esoteric religions, but because they were afraid of each other and reached a horrible balance.


    Once the balance of power is broken, then the current set of rules will be overthrown immediately!


    No emperor would be willing to subdue to others, or share his power and power with others.


    When the surrounding wind subsided and the fire went out, even the power of Gengjin disappeared into the invisible.


    Those elders who were still here finally realized one thing, that is, their Lord Speaker, who is like a god, is finally coming!


    Before returning to the holy city, Su Yan had already made preparations and would have a direct collision with the two great emperors in the holy city.


    The arrival of Cheng Wu was already in Su Yan''s expectation.


    A huge crack suddenly opened in the space in front of him, and the splendid palace on the other side of the time and space crack.


    A white-haired old man walked directly out of the palace and came to Su Yan.


    The white-haired old man has a long beard, looks very majestic, and looks very serious.


    When this old man appeared in front of Su Yan, the elders all reveled!


    Seems to see the arrival of the savior!


    This old man should be the Zijin Emperor Chengwu.


    Cheng Wu glanced towards the rear, and the cheering elders suddenly fell silent.


    In terms of speaking, these elders'' fear of Cheng Wu should be far greater than that of Su Yan.


    Cheng Wu glanced at Su Yan and said, "You are the Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian? Back then, you were dead, and you never thought that after such a long epoch, you could be killed again. This old man also admired this very much. "


    Cheng Wu spoke every word, but his speech was not fast.


    It seems that he is not worried about the attack on the Senate!


    This is natural. Even if the Senate collapses, as long as Cheng Wu is still there, a more luxurious and magnificent Senate will be built.


    Those soldiers who were loyal to him died in battle, and he can also cultivate more soldiers!


    Cheng Wu had already abandoned the feelings of mortals and only retained extreme reason. Including the lives of those immortal kings, for him, it was originally something that could be consumed.


    Cheng Wu came here to confirm a few things with Su Yan, so it is necessary to meet with Su Yan.


    Cheng Wudao: "When I heard that Jin Shiya brought a man back from the immortal world, I should investigate this matter thoroughly. After all, the immortal emperor, who has never fallen since eternity, can be reborn. It��s not important how you did it. What��s important is that you can stand in front of this seat...and take away the patriarch��s Dao cause seed. Who is instigated by it?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "Since you know who I am, why would you ask such a stupid question? There are still people in this world who can instigate me? Since ancient times, no one has dared to be so arrogant in front of me, that is your ancestor. What if the Great Primordial Chaos is here, I am the Great Emperor Su Baxian! All the Immortal Emperors will bend their waists when they see me!"


    Cheng Wu faced Su Yan, but his expression became more and more gloomy, no one could guess what he was thinking.


    Cheng Wu said afterwards: "Today you do not have the realm of the Immortal Emperor. In front of this seat, you are just an ant. It is easy to pinch you to death. You are no longer the former Su Baxian! Now you are early. There is no power that can arbitrarily rule the heavens! Your power is incomparable to this seat! If you are more aware, you will hand over the seeds of Tao! If you think about Jin Shiya��s affection, this seat might be willing to keep you one. life!"


    Su Yan said, "Did you come here in person to ask me for the Dao Yin Seed? Haha, you also know that the treasure of Dao Yin Seed has its own spirituality and will choose its owner, even if you take away the Dao Yin Seed. , Also destined to be unable to use its power."


    Cheng Wudao: "This is not important. The important thing is that the seeds of Daoin must stay in the holy city, stay in Esoteric Buddhism."


    Cheng Wu was not irritated by Su Yan''s words. He and Su Yan talked for a long time. From beginning to end, he was not sad or happy, and he could not see any emotional fluctuations at all.


    Although it is said that the emperor can enter the state of being overwhelmed with emotion, there are very few emperors like Cheng Wu.


    It seems that he doesn''t even have the most basic mood swings, and it seems that he has become a heart of stone in the true sense.


    This was the first time I met, and Su Yan had a very bad impression of Cheng Wu.


    Before he arrived, a large amount of mana restrained the movement of all the energy of air, water and fire, making everything become lifeless!


    If it weren''t for the almost abnormal desire for control, it would be almost impossible to do this kind of thing.


    Because doing so will not get any benefit, it will only make everything around it seem to be under Cheng Wu''s control.


    The operation of all the details, and the breath of everyone can not escape his grasp!


    If Su Yan was the Great Chaos Emperor, he would never entrust Esotericism to someone like Cheng Wu. This person is too gloomy and has too much desire for control. After becoming the leader of Esotericism, he will only let Esotericism become his desire for power to vent. tool.


    Coupled with Cheng Wu''s expressionless face and extremely dark eyes, it is really difficult to give a positive impression.


    Not long after Cheng Wu arrived, Ji Xing, who had just flown away from here, fell fiercely from the sky, and spouted a mouthful of blood!


    Obviously, Ji Xing was injured by Cheng Wu!


    The power of the quasi emperor is not worth mentioning in front of the immortal emperor.


    This power gap can be called a gap that cannot be crossed!


    Su Yan glanced at Ji Xing, but didn''t say much. Everyone is not a fellow traveler, even if Cheng Wu killed Ji Xing, Su Yan would not be half moved.

 Chapter 4122： Stars descend on the holy city

    Chapter 4122: Xinghui descends on the holy city


    Su Yan said, "Are you only here for the simple reason of Dao Yin Seed? There should be other purposes?"


    Cheng Wu generously said: "Yes, I still have two things to ask you, so I didn''t directly attack you. First, did Song Shenwei send you to disturb the temple?"


    Cheng Wu meant whether Su Yan was instructed by Song Shenwei.


    Of course Cheng Wu knew that in this holy city, only Song Shenwei could match him, but he also had to make a 100% confirmation-whether there was a third wave of forces who wanted to take advantage of the fight between him and Song Shenwei to fish in troubled waters. .


    Only after abandoning feelings and thinking about the problem in the most sensible way can we understand the nature of things under such circumstances.


    If Cheng Wu was angry as soon as he was attacked and directly attacked Song Shenwei, then his situation as the emperor would be too small!


    Su Yan said: "Song Shenwei imprisoned Jin Shiya in his own house and wanted to control me with this, but how can I be controlled by him?"


    Cheng Wu said: "Okay! Since you have nothing to do with Song Shenwei, then I will ask you a second question! Is Lin Zijiu in the Doomsday Fortress also ready to turn?"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "You know what you have done to Lin Zijiu. You are trapped in the cycle of life and death for his master. You still cannot get rid of it. He is full of resentment towards the holy city, and the person who resents the most is you. , Do you think he will still obey you?"


    Cheng Wu was still expressionless, looking at Su Yan and said, "Emperor Xianwu, since the two questions have been asked, then you have no value. Hand over the Dao Yin seed, otherwise, I will have to shoot you into flesh. Sauce, and then find out the seeds of Daoyin! This is an eventful autumn. I don''t want to do anything with you. I hope you can do it for yourself..."


    Su Yankuang laughed loudly, and said, "What are you? You want to control my destiny? Cheng Wu, you do have the cultivation base of the Immortal Emperor, but what about it? Esoteric Buddhism is not monolithic, with your old man. See you friends!"


    When talking with Cheng Wu just now, the jade slip held in Su Yan''s palm had already become extremely hot.


    This hot jade slip reminded Su Yan one thing, that is, Zhai Chan has finished his work and can expand the channel at any time to summon Shi Cang from the distant Eastern Altar to the holy city with anti-time and space spells!


    As long as Shi Cang comes to the holy city, as the third esoteric emperor, he will definitely be able to rewrite the pattern of the holy city!


    It is not yet known who will be the new master of the Holy City and Chaos Esoteric Buddhism at that time!


    The charm in the void had already subsided, but after Su Yan smashed the jade slip in his hand, there was wind in the originally calm space!


    The arrival of Cheng Wu suppressed everything.


    The flame subsided, the gold gold dissipated, and even the flow of wind began to be suppressed.


    But at this time, the surrounding natural elements began to have strange ripples, which also represented that Cheng Wu''s nearly morbid control had been shaken obviously!


    The only one who can contend with the emperor is the emperor!


    Above, I think the chaotic void has gradually been distorted, and the huge gate of time and space is about to take shape!


    The great emperor Shi Cang will set foot on the land of the holy city again!


    At this moment, Cheng Wu frowned, and his calm face finally had a touch of emotion!


    Cheng Wu looked at the gate of the sky at that time, he should have sensed the aura of the great emperor in Shicang far away!


    When Shi Cang also joins this game of power in the Holy City, who will be the final winner?


    No one can give an answer now!


    After the empty gate appeared above the holy city, that stalwart figure finally came back to the holy city!


    The strong red clouds in the sky turned into stars in the sky!


    The starlight shining in the holy city also separated the fighting brothers from each other, temporarily stopping the fight!


    The stars are shining, the stars in the sky are shining!


    It seems that a vast and boundless universe has been created!


    But everyone knows that this vast universe is formed by the condensing of the magic power of the Great Star Emperor Shi Cang!


    The emperor''s mana is as vast as the sea, and the sky and universe are all under the control of one hand!


    Such a realm can be said to be the ultimate pursuit of all cultivators!


    It''s just that Shi Cang has been away from the holy city for a long time, so how could he suddenly appear at this critical time?


    Is it related to the struggle that was suddenly provoked today?


    All the Esoteric believers who participated in the battle knew very well that the participation of Emperor Constellation in the battle would be crucial!


    No matter which party Shi Cang joins, that party will surely win the final victory!


    It can be said without denying that Shi Cang now has the power to determine the outcome!


    Among the huge gates of time and space, Shi Cang came first!


    After Shi Cang descended, staring at this holy city silently! Although I didn''t say a word, it seemed to have a lot of feelings!


    Shi Cang''s calmness also affected the holy city!


    After his arrival, the holy city also became silent!


    But those exquisite palaces that collapsed and the blood flowing on the ground are always reminding everyone that this battle is far from over.


    After the great emperor Shi Cang came, behind him, the door of time and space has not been closed!


    Between the shining stars, the gate of time and space is showing signs of gradually expanding!


    I saw that some huge chaotic beasts gradually appeared in the sky gate at that time!


    The chaotic beasts are the greatest enemy of Esoteric Buddhism. When these chaotic beasts appeared, there was an uproar in the holy city!


    But what made them feel even more uproar is that Shi Cang didn''t mean to close the gate of time and space at all. Instead, he let these chaotic beasts pass through the gate of time and space and came to the sky above the holy city!


    Has the esoteric emperor of esoteric religion completely betrayed the esoteric religion?


    Otherwise, what does it mean for him to return to the holy city with such a large number of chaotic beasts?


    For a while, even Cheng Wu couldn''t guess Shi Cang''s mind, let alone the rest!


    The army of chaos appeared above the holy city!


    After the assembly of this chaos army, there were at least a million in number, just hovering above the holy city, because the number was so large that it blocked most of the starlight above!


    Today''s holy city is completely under the shadow of chaos!


    The Great Emperor Constellation organized an army of chaos and came from a distance of tens of millions of miles to completely destroy the holy city and Esoteric Buddhism?


    There was no sound in the holy city, and it seemed that all of them were waiting for the trial of fate!


    After the war, Song Shenwei''s Zhaoxia Palace had been in a calm state like stagnant water, and now there was no way to keep it calm all the time!


    An incredibly powerful aura also broke out in the Zhaoxia Palace!


    This breath is so strange that even the stars in the sky can be distorted at the same time!


    At this time, even Su Yan became curious. If Song Shenwei made a move, who would be the final victor of the three emperors of Esoteric Buddhism?

 Chapter 4123： Put everything to ruin

    The fourth thousand one hundred and twenty-three chapters put everything to destruction


    At the other end of the holy city, Emperor Shang had just handed over the Unsalted Saint to Song Shenwei, and unexpectedly saw such a shocking scene.


    Emperor Shang said: "Song Shenwei started the fight as soon as he got the Unsalted Saintess. I didn''t avoid us at all. I really didn''t expect it. But what is even more unexpected is that this man actually returned!"


    The man that Emperor Shang said was naturally the Great Emperor Shi Cang standing in front of the time-space gate.


    The stars in the sky not only cover the holy city, but also the surrounding chaos!


    Under the shroud of stars, they can all be regarded as the realm of Shi Cang.


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "He is called the Star Emperor? I don''t know how much power he has compared to the Star Emperor?"


    Emperor Shang said: "He is naturally incomparable to Emperor Xingchen. Emperor Xingchen controls the star realm and created the ancient star sect, but he is a figure of the same fame as Su Baxian. However, this Shi Cang... can also be regarded as the number one genius in Tantric Buddhism. Now! His cultivation time is only one-tenth of this emperor''s time, and now he is a great emperor who can compare with this emperor!"


    "These chaotic beasts are engraved with the emblem of the ancient emperor, and they possess part of the ancient emperor''s power! Compared to the original chaos, they are more powerful, and you see that these chaos do not make any movements in the air. Obviously, they have all their eyes. It''s under Shi Cang''s command. There are a million chaos army here, and I''m afraid I can beat 8 million chaotic esoteric soldiers!"


    Emperor Shang''s tone here has become a bit solemn.


    The eight million Taoist soldiers of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism are well-trained and well-equipped. If they can''t beat this chaos army, then the so-called army formed by the monsters of the demon world is even less likely to be the opponent of these chaos!


    "If Shi Cang is allowed to tame the billions of fierce beasts in the chaos... I am afraid that not only our Demon Realm, but even the heavens and immortal realms will be smashed by him."


    The Light Business Demon King said in a speechless voice: "Is these chaos really so powerful?"


    "Chaos is the beginning of the primordial chaos. All the primordial beasts are born after chaos mixed the essence of dragon and phoenix... If they weren''t strong, how could Esotericism fight these chaos for so many years and could only be passively defensive. Status? How many of those immortal realms of the heavens have a rich family background comparable to the chaotic esoteric religion?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King hadn''t put these chaotic beasts in his eyes, even though the bodies of these chaotic beasts had been branded by the bottom of the valley.


    Under the starlight, the chaotic beast has reached the level of covering the sky and the sun!


    Although there are two places in the town of Emperor Song Shenwei and Cheng Wu in the holy city, the panic of the hearts of the people is inevitable.


    The history of the struggle between Esoteric Buddhism and these chaotic beasts needs to be measured in thousands of years!


    This should be the closest time these chaotic beasts have been to the holy city since the creation of the holy city!


    When the chaotic beast bypasses the doomsday fortress and arrives in the holy city, what will be the result?


    Could it be that the destruction of the Holy City and Esotericism is today?


    Su Yan didn''t say anything about the big scene that Shi Cang created.


    At the moment when the huge space-time formation was launched, the sacred fire of the Eastern Altar was also ignited along with it!


    However, the esoteric secret practitioners had not had time to convey the good news, and they were completely shocked by the dense chaos and fierce beasts above their heads!


    Cheng Wu said: "Shi Cang, are you crazy? Bring so many chaotic beasts back to the holy city, do you know that the holy city will never allow these filthy things to set foot!"


    Shi Cang said: "The intrigue of your council is more noble than these chaos? Are you more filthy than chaos?"


    Shi Cang continued: "I brought these chaos back to the holy city today just to prove one thing-our esoteric religion can tame all these chaos! There is no need to continue the endless **** battle with them in the future!"


    The Esoteric Buddhism is located in the chaos, and the only natural enemy is these chaotic beasts, which are unknown in number of hundreds of millions!


    If these chaotic beasts can be tamed, then this **** battle that has lasted for many years will inevitably come to an end!


    If Shi Cang can really succeed, then Tantra is tantamount to ushering in an epoch-making moment!


    Moreover, with these chaotic beasts as slaves, the power of Esoteric Buddhism will surely usher in a tremendous growth!


    It must be a lie to say that it is not tempting, but there are always some hidden worries in my heart.


    The minds of these chaotic beasts are different from ordinary beasts, and even the soul is not complete.


    If these chaotic beasts can be easily tamed, then the chaotic esoteric cult has already done so.


    And even after taming, how can you be sure that these chaotic beasts will not rebel?


    And Cheng Wu has already flown into the void!


    When Cheng Wu flew into the void, the powerful Xinghui was directly suppressed by him, and could no longer be spread to the holy city!


    The aura between Cheng Wu and Shi Cang can be regarded as tit-for-tat!


    Su Yan was puzzled. With Cheng Wu''s old treacherous cunning, is it possible that he would not be able to directly interact with Shi Cang here?


    If the two of them fight and lose both sides, isn''t that Song Shenwei, who has been cheap and hasn''t shown up yet?


    Even a ten-year-old child should see this kind of thing!


    It should be impossible for Cheng Wu''s wisdom to make such a mistake, but at the moment when Su Yan determined that Cheng Wu would not make a move, Cheng Wu chose to make a move!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became a little confused, I don''t know what Cheng Wu''s purpose was for doing this!


    But after Cheng Wu took the shot, he undoubtedly revealed the great emperor''s edge!


    The weird purple-golden energy formed a magnificent light curtain like an aurora in the sky, not only suppressing the stars in the sky!


    What''s more terrifying is that his power also completely shakes the holy city!


    The existence of two great emperor-level figures is real here, and it is difficult to explain the outcome, but one thing is certain-the holy city will definitely be destroyed!


    Even if the holy city has a powerful formation blessing, it is useless. Under the pressure of the great emperor, those enchantments and defensive prohibitions only have a certain comforting effect!


    But after being shaken, those chaos in the sky with ancient emperors have launched an assault on Cheng Wu!


    Perhaps these two great emperors are already killing off, and there is no extra reason to take care of other things at this time.


    Or they don''t care about the current holy city at all, and feel that it can be easily rebuilt with their abilities after it is broken!


    But for the immortals who stayed in the holy city, it was a completely different feeling.


    This feeling is as if Ming Ouming knew that the end of the world was coming, but was completely powerless to escape! Filled with a sense of desperate powerlessness!


    The esoteric troops that were still fighting are now the same poor worms!


    Su Yan also left the ancestor''s temple at this time, and flew quickly towards the Chaoxia Palace!


    For Su Yan, the only important thing now is to find Jin Shiya!


    If you can''t find Jin Shiya, then he must be unwilling to leave this chaos!

 Chapter 4124： The stars fall

    The fourth thousand one hundred and twenty-four chapters fall of the stars


    An extremely pure rain of fire gradually began to fall in the sky.


    The rain of fire fell on the magnificent palaces and statues, causing many cracks to appear on these magnificent and solemn buildings! Some collapsed directly in front of everyone!


    The holy city is full of sights of the coming end.


    Many chaotic beasts fell from the sky again, and smashed into a ball with the Taoist soldiers of the holy city, blood flowed across the ground, and also coated the holy holy city with blood!


    In the corner of the holy city, an invisible barrier opened here, completely isolating the killing from the outside, leaving nothing but tranquility.


    In this tranquility, Emperor Shang asked the Light Merchant Demon King: "Is all this also the arrangement of Emperor Kuo? The scene of Emperor Star Emperor Shi Cang killing back to the holy city is too exciting, right?"


    The Light Merchant Demon King said in a speechless voice: "Even if the Emperor Ku''s mind is more powerful and his eyeliner spreads all over the world, it is impossible to instigate a great emperor, right? Emperor Shang, did you make a mistake?"


    Emperor Shang said: "Really? This emperor thought it was Emperor Kuo who secretly instigated the struggle of Esoteric Buddhism. After all, emperor Kuo was the best at manipulating people''s hearts among the seven emperors of the Devil. The result was too terrifying for Emperor Ku, and this emperor would never dare to cooperate with Emperor Ku no longer."


    The light business demon king smiled and said: "The bitter emperor is my master. Although his old man has a very strong mind, 70% of them want to fight against the Buddha, and the remaining 30% will be used to do other things."


    Then the Light Business Demon King asked again: "Then...what are we going to do now?"


    Emperor Shang said: "It is not common for two great emperor-level existences to fight. We are lucky if we ran into it. If you look at it carefully, maybe it will be of great help to your practice."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "Song Shenwei hasn''t made a move yet, what is he waiting for?"


    Emperor Shang said: "How can his kind of scheming guy choose to shoot now? It must be sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight. This is in his best interests. Without the process, Wu will directly fight Shi Cang. The emperor''s expectation. You must know that Cheng Wu is also an old fox who doesn''t lose to Song Shenwei."


    In the void, the purple-golden light curtain had already controlled the sky, but instead forced the galaxy cast by Shi Cang into the distant chaos.


    It seems that Shi Cang fell to the wind!


    But Shi Cang is absolutely impossible to lose so easily!


    In order to kill the holy city again, Shi Cang has been preparing for so many years, those chaotic beasts with the ancient emperor''s emblem are just one of Shi Cang''s preparations!


    Above the sky, in addition to the incomparably magnificent starlight, there are actually many huge and incomparable stars that were directly summoned by Shi Cang, and they smashed down toward the light curtain below!


    Many of these stars are even larger than the entire holy city, and any one is already a series that the fairy king can''t solve!


    But in this piece of starlight, the number of stars that Shi Cang summoned was hundreds!


    This piece of starlight is equal to the realm that Shi Cang has formed with his own supreme mana and realm. In this realm, he is the supreme **** who can create endless galaxies!


    You must know that under the purple-golden light curtain is the holy city of esoteric religion!


    If Cheng Wu can''t hold it, then the holy city will be crushed to pieces by these huge stars!


    In the eyes of these esoteric followers, Shi Cang was really mad, a madman who had no scruples and wanted to destroy everything!


    Instead, Cheng Wu became the patron saint of these esoteric followers.


    The purple-golden light curtain integrates attack and defense, not only can withstand the impact of those huge stars, but also directly bombard these stars into powder!


    Shi Cang''s star field is indeed very strong, but Cheng Wu''s power is definitely not afraid of Shi Cang''s power, but rather faintly restrained!


    In the corner of the holy city, Emperor Shang said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "If your Eye of the Galaxy can be tempered to the point where it is comparable to Shi Cang, you can be considered a great achievement."


    The Light Merchant Demon didn''t speak this time.


    Because she knew clearly that Shi Cang created a huge cosmic starry sky without saying a word, and could summon many huge stars at will. What an ability!


    At least, she is still a long way from such an ability!


    She couldn''t summon any of those huge stars!


    In the collision between the stars and the light curtain, I don''t know how many chaotic beasts were completely destroyed!


    These originally powerful chaotic beasts, sandwiched between the two great emperors, can only be regarded as the most useless cannon fodder.


    Cheng Wu said at this time: "You were driven out of the holy city because your thoughts were too extreme, and you will destroy the holy city sooner or later! It seems that this seat was too soft-hearted back then. If so, then the holy city will definitely not suffer such a catastrophe today!"


    Shi Cang said, "If it wasn''t for you and Song Shenwei to conspiracy, it should have been me who was sitting in the position of teaching. I was frustrated back then and left voluntarily. How can I say that you don''t stick to your face? It''s gold!"


    Shi Cang went on to say: "What have you and Song Shenwei done over the years? Has Esoteric Buddhism flourished in your hands? What else do you do besides excluding dissidents? Cheng Wu! How much integrity have you forced to death in order to control the council? Elder? I am so embarrassed to say this to me! Is your behavior worthy of Patriarch?"


    Cheng Wu sneered and said, "I have arbitrariness whether I am worthy of the Great Chaos. It is not your turn to be a traitor to say such things!"


    "Traitor? What a joke! Now the luck of the esoteric religion is on me, and I am the destiny! After I get rid of your malignant tumors, I will certainly carry forward the esoteric religion again!"


    All of these two people are turning over the old accounts!


    It''s just that the thoughts of these old accounts are too long, even the old elders in the esoteric religion today don''t know much about them.


    But one thing is certain. The two people have long had a strong and incomparable feud.


    The grievances between the two began when Shi Cang was young and frivolous when he entered the realm of the Great Emperor, and slapped Cheng Wu with extreme contempt.


    This matter was later personally intervened by the Great Emperor Chaos.


    Later, even though Cheng Wu also entered the realm of the emperor, he never forgot the hatred of this slap!


    This is the story of Song Shenwei and Cheng Wu cooperating to drive Shi Cang away from the holy city.


    These tens of millions of years of grievance broke out directly after the two met!


    Everyone knew why Cheng Wu would take the initiative to deal with Shi Cang once he changed his calm posture...


    But there are more and more falling stars in the sky, and the purple-golden light curtain has become more and more shaken!


    As long as the Galaxy is still there, Shi Cang can summon endless stars.


    Shi Cang was originally the supreme ruler between the galaxies, and it didn''t take much effort to do this kind of thing.


    And that purple light curtain is Cheng Wu''s special energy formation, if it is consumed like this, it will definitely be detrimental to Cheng Wu!

 Chapter 4125： Desperate cold light

    Chapter 4125: Cold Light of Despair


    Another huge star fell apart in front of the purple-red light curtain!


    Turned into countless meteorites!


    Almost all the meteorites were blocked by another light curtain, but only one huge meteorite with a long tail and huge sparks fell towards the holy city!


    If this meteorite hits the holy city, it will inevitably cause huge damage to the holy city!


    Su Yan was flying the sword quickly, and he clearly saw that if this large meteorite continued to fall at this speed, it would definitely fall into the Zhaoxia Palace in the end!


    Song Shenwei had been sitting on the mountain in the Zhaoxia Palace to watch the tiger fight, but when this big one fell down, he must have no way to stay out of the matter!


    Su Yan felt that this big meteorite must have been deliberately put in by Cheng Wu, the purpose was to make Song Shenwei no longer able to take care of himself.


    Sure enough, before this large meteorite fell to the Chaoxia Palace, it was already shattered by a powerful force in the air!


    A shock wave in the air also made the holy city more turbulent!


    And after smashing this huge meteorite, Song Shenwei, the esoteric master, who had been seeing the dragon without seeing the end, finally appeared in front of everyone!


    Song Shenwei has lived in seclusion in the Zhaoxia Palace for many years. Even the core elders in the Esoteric Buddhism may not have seen Song Shenwei in many years.


    Song Shenwei was wearing a long gown, stepping on the purple clouds and slowly rising from the Chaoxia Palace. Although he didn''t say a word, the aura he possessed was already steadily above Cheng Wu!


    Compared to Cheng Wu, Song Shenwei is more like the master of the Holy City and Esoteric Buddhism. He looked at the two great emperors fighting in the air and said indifferently: "Are you too reckless and arrogant? You actually fought like this in the Holy City? Don��t have me as the head teacher?"


    The battle between Cheng Wu and Shi Cang in the sky was temporarily stopped because of Song Shenwei''s appearance.


    Soon Song Shenwei had flown above the nine heavens, in that piece of light.


    Su Yan had already arrived near the Chaoxia Palace, waiting for the moment Song Shenwei left the Chaoxia Palace.


    As long as Song Shenwei leaves the Chaoxia Palace, Su Yan will enter the Chaoxia Palace to find someone, even if it is digging three feet, Jin Shiya will be found.


    If Song Shenwei didn''t know what was good or bad, and dared to do something unfavorable to Jin Shiya, then Su Yan would definitely exterminate Chaos Esoteric Buddhism!


    If dragons have reverse scales, then Jin Shiya is Su Yan''s reverse scales!


    If someone dared to touch Jin Shiya with a single hair, Su Yan would definitely not let him go, even if he was chased to the end of the world!


    The ancient trees inside and outside the Zhaoxia Palace give people a deep and quiet feeling.


    The two palace gates are being closed tightly, here is the forbidden place of the holy city.


    If there is no manuscript from the head of Song Shenwei, no one can easily offend here!


    But at this time, Su Yan didn''t care about this at all, broke the gate of the Chaoxia Palace with Wushuang sword energy, and directly slammed in.


    What Su Yan was most afraid of was only Song Shenwei alone. Once Song Shenwei left here, then there should be no one in this Zhaoxia Palace who was Su Yan''s opponent!


    Su Yan''s sword is full of vigor, and easily breaks all the restrictions and formations at the gate of Chaoxia Palace!


    In a sudden, ten huge pillars collapsed in front of Su Yan.


    This means that all the means Song Shenwei arranged have been broken by this intruder!


    The guards in Asaka Palace were also surprised!


    They all know how magical and powerful the methods of teaching are. Unexpectedly, the formation and restrictions set up by the master head teacher himself could not stop this intruder at all!


    The ten collapsed pillars produced a huge amount of smoke and dust, and Su Yan''s figure gradually appeared clearly in the dust.


    The guards of the Zhaoxia Palace were already facing the enemy, after seeing Su Yan''s figure, they unconsciously retreated toward the rear!


    Because they can sense the cruel and powerful killing intent from Su Yan!


    It was just that as Su Yan slowly walked out of the smoke and dust, these guards had gradually no way to retreat!


    Su Yan said nothing, his eyes revealed coldness.


    But immediately a guard scolded: "Who! I dare to break into the Chaoxia Palace, but I know I''m going to lose my head!"


    "Why talk nonsense with him! Kill him!"


    The monks in the Asaka Palace were full of murderous auras, and they had not been able to participate in the war in the holy city''s internal turmoil, and they had long been suffocated.


    In addition, Su Yan suddenly came to the door, this anger is even more terrifying!


    I can''t wait to break Su Yan''s corpse into pieces immediately, and then I will relieve my hatred!


    But Su Yan''s methods also exceeded their expectations.


    The two fairy kings of Esoteric Buddhism directly turned into golden cages in the void with the power of chaos!


    But the golden prison was shrouded, and it was broken by Su Yan with sword energy!


    "The light of the rice grains dare to compete with the sun and the moon? It''s ridiculous!"


    Before the two immortal kings had time to react, they were already close by Su Yan''s sword, and then their heads were cut off!


    After Su Yan killed the two immortal kings, he directly entered the Taoist soldiers!


    To Su Yan, these Dao soldiers were like chickens and dogs. Before Su Yan''s half set of swordsmanship was finished, more than a hundred Dao soldiers were all killed!


    These Taoist soldiers were personally bred and cultivated by Song Shenwei. They were all very special in blood and powerful, but they couldn''t have any chance of winning in the face of opponents like Su Yan!


    After this cruel killing, Su Yan''s fingers pinched a very strange technique.


    The Xian Yuan in the body also turned into sound waves of some high-frequency words following this tactic, and gradually swayed in this Zhaoxia Palace!


    There is a special means of communication between Su Yan and Jin Shiya. As long as Jin Shiya senses these sound waves, he will definitely understand that Su Yan is looking for her whereabouts.


    It''s just... After Su Yan''s sound wave was released, she didn''t get Jin Shiya''s immediate response.


    And those Dao soldiers began to organize a new round of offensive, and many powerful long-range magic weapons have retargeted Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked forward, and the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand burst out with a desperate cold light!


    Then Su Yan raised his sword and fell into the battlefield of the group of Taoist soldiers, turning all the Taoist soldiers into ice sculptures as if entering the realm of no one!


    It is difficult for the esoteric immortal kings to stop Su Yan, let alone the Taoist soldiers!


    After Su Yan entered the Chaoxia Palace, he rushed, and there was no guard inside the Chaoxia Palace that could stop Su Yan with a sword!


    Su Yan was quickly killed in the Zhaoxia Palace and blood flowed into a river!


    However, the remaining monks and Taoist soldiers can be regarded as loyal to Song Shenwei. They clearly know that they are not Su Yan''s opponents, and they are still fighting one after another!


    Su Yan has gradually reached the depths of the Zhaoxia Palace, but still has not made contact with Jin Shiya.

 Chapter 4126： Manipulator of time and space

    Chapter 4126: The Manipulator of Time and Space


    With the current situation of Esoteric Buddhism, it is impossible for Jin Shiya to leave the holy city, and Jin Shia must still be somewhere in the holy city.


    But perhaps Song Shenwei had already been sent into some secret space, so Su Yan couldn''t get in touch with Jin Shiya after using the secret method.


    Because of the obstacles of space, the secret method is cut off!


    However, even if Su Yan was digging three feet in the ground, he still had to find Jin Shiya!


    Song Shenwei still didn''t know that since he left, the old lair was almost taken by Su Yan.


    At the top of the holy city, arguing fiercely with Shi Cang.


    The Light Merchant Demon King looked at the sky from a distance and asked Emperor Shang, "They seem to be unable to fight anymore. What should we do now? Should we leave this holy city first?"


    Emperor Shang said: "These three people will never give up like this. Unless the Great Chaos appears, no one can stop them from fighting. Maybe we should add fire."


    The Light Merchant Demon King said: "What does Emperor Shang mean?"


    Emperor Shang said: "You said that if we release the Unsalted Saintess now, how will they respond?"


    "If the Unsalted Saint is released, the three of them will join forces to deal with the Unsalted Saint. Where is there any leisure to fight?" the light business demon king said, "Emperor Shang wants to release the Unsalted Saint, is it true? Want to...destroy Esoteric Buddhism?"


    The eyes of the Demon King of Light Business suddenly burst into huge brilliance, and said: "Before this trip, Emperor Ku has already instructed me that the Unsalted Saint shall be disposed of by Emperor Shang. If Emperor Shang wants to release the Unsalted Saint, I can do it now. Nian Fa Jue. Is Emperor Shang really going to destroy Esoteric Buddhism?"


    Emperor Shang replied: "Does the existence of Esotericism have any positive meaning for us?"


    "The Emperor Ku said that it is because of the existence of esoteric religion that the chaos cannot invade the demon world. The esoteric religion is equivalent to a door of the demon world, which isolates the powerful beasts. If there is no esoteric religion, the chaos will inevitably invade. Go into the devil world."


    Emperor Shang said proudly: "This emperor has always believed in the principle of natural selection and survival of the strong. If the Demon Realm cannot resist the chaos, it can only mean that the Demon Realm should perish."


    In the Zhaoxia Palace, Su Yan had already reached before Song Shenwei''s bedroom.


    Song Shenwei''s bedroom is naturally a forbidden place among the forbidden areas in the Zhaoxia Palace.


    Su Yan killed all the way here, and he didn''t know how many corpses were left behind. When he reached the door of the palace, there was only one guard left.


    That was Song Shenwei''s third disciple Baihui.


    There were countless spaces in front of Song Shenwei''s bedroom, but they were broken open by Su Yan with the supreme sword light!


    Su Yan''s sword light is so strong that it is completely unreasonable, ignoring part of the legal principles!


    Bai Hui was also the first time he saw such a powerful sword repairer!


    You must know that the space maze before Song Shenwei''s bedroom is an infinite maze that can be completely trapped by many powerful quasi emperors.


    With the existence of the Eye of the Galaxy like the Light Merchant Demon King, they are all amazed at the confusion of this space!


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan didn''t enter the game at all, and suddenly burst into light from outside, completely breaking through the space barrier in front of Song Shenwei''s bedroom!


    Although Bai Hui was a taciturn person, he was still extremely surprised after seeing the sword light in Su Yan''s hand!


    With just a quick glance, Bai Hui had already determined that he had no chance of winning when facing Su Yan. But if you just delay it, you can still do it.


    After all, Baihui has been in the realm of the quasi-emperor for seven thousand years, and his cultivation level can be considered very profound!


    Su Yan also saw that Baihui��s identity must be different from those of the previous guards, and asked: "You should be the person next to Song Shenwei. I have never had much patience, so I just ask it again. Song Shenwei put Jin Shiya in his possession. Where have you been? If you don''t want to, answer my question honestly."


    Baihui looked at Su Yan in silence, and then said for a long time: "This is not the place where you go wild."


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense. After twisting his waist, he flew directly into the void and slashed towards Bai Hui!


    On the surface, Su Yan''s sword smashed into Baihui, but the actual target was Song Shenwei''s bedroom behind Baihui!


    If Bai Hui couldn''t stop this sword, or dodge it, then Song Shenwei''s palace would be directly split in half by this sword!


    Su Yan had already sensed the unusual aura in Song Shenwei''s bedroom, and had no intention of entering easily at the beginning.


    I just plan to break most of the restrictions in the palace, and then check it out!


    Facing Su Yan''s aggressive sword, Bai Hui did not evade, but he folded his hands together, giving him the feeling of an old monk in concentration.


    Su Yan''s killing intent was overwhelming, but Baihui was as quiet as an old tree. This was a very extreme contrast.


    And as Baihui entered concentration, he himself entered a realm of profound and profound!


    At the moment when Su Yan''s sword aura came close, the space in front of Bai Hui suddenly cracked a huge hole, engulfing Su Yan''s sword light directly into an unknown different time and space.


    After Su Yan returned without success with this sword, he looked at Bai Hui with his straight eyes.


    Su Yan opened the gate of Zhaoxia Palace with a sword. All the guards and Dao soldiers could not stop Su Yan with a sword. When he got here, the taciturn man in front of him was the first person to catch Su Yan with a sword. !


    At this point, it is worthwhile for Su Yan to take another look.


    Su Yan said, "You can stop me with a sword. You should already be considered a high-level figure in Esoteric Buddhism? You haven''t signed up yet?"


    Bai Hui said: "I am the third disciple Bai Hui under the head teacher, who are you, do you know that breaking into here is a capital crime?"


    "Capital sin? Hahaha, Song Shenwei is now a mud bodhisattva who crosses the river, can he still cure others'' capital crimes? You see, the stars in the sky have not faded away, Song Shenwei can''t drive Shi Cang out of the holy city again. Take this into consideration? Is Jin Shiya imprisoned by Song Shenwei somewhere?"


    Bai Hui sensed that powerful determination in Su Yan''s eyes.


    If this man doesn''t want Jin Shiya''s whereabouts, I''m afraid he will continue to fight with him here, even if the entire Chaoxia Palace is turned into ashes!


    Indeed, even if it destroys Esoteric Buddhism and digs the holy city three feet into the ground, Su Yan will definitely find Jin Shiya''s whereabouts!


    No matter who it is, if you dare to stop him from doing this, he will definitely kill the other person!


    If he can''t even protect his own woman, what kind of Emperor Xianwu is he?


    Su Yan stared at Bai Hui. Bai Hui had just swallowed his sword light in a way of breaking time and space, which made Su Yan very vigilant.


    Baihui must be a very rare space cultivator. It is very easy for these space cultivators to open up their own time and space.


    If he sent Jin Shiya into such a different time and space, it would be truly isolated from the world!

 Chapter 4127： The breath of an unsalted saint

    Chapter 4127: Breath of the Unsalted Saintess


    After Su Yancong entered the Zhaoxia Palace, he always wanted to contact Jin Shiya using secret methods, but Jin Shiya didn''t respond, indicating that Jin Shiya was most likely not in the holy city at this time.


    Since Bai Hui had the ability to manipulate space and was Song Shenwei''s third disciple, it was very likely that Song Shenwei would leave Jin Shiya in hiding.


    Su Yan has realized the value of the man in front of him.


    But it is not easy to pry open the mouth of this silent man.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t like to keep repeating things. Tell me about Jin Shiya''s whereabouts, and I can give you a way out."


    With a calm expression on Bai Hui''s face, he was completely not afraid of Su Yan. It seemed that it was absolutely impossible to easily reveal the whereabouts of Jin Shiya.


    The sword light in Su Yan''s hand condensed cold light again, and it came directly towards Bai Hui!


    Bai Hui repeated his old skills, and the time and space in front of him once again cracked, swallowing Su Yan''s sword light!


    It''s just that this time it''s not just as simple as dissolving Su Yan''s sword light!


    The crack in the space engulfed Su Yan''s sword light, and immediately split the time and space behind Su Yan, spit out the engulfed sword light, and shot it directly at Su Yan''s body!


    Bai Hui''s move is to use Su Yan''s sword light to deal with Su Yan himself!


    This wishful thinking can be described as clinking!


    But what Bai Hui couldn''t think of was that Su Yan''s figure flashed in the air and disappeared!


    He only left him standing in place in vain, facing the sword light that galloped in!


    After Jianguang travels through time and space, the angle has changed very subtle!


    Three booms!


    Some of these sword lights were resisted by Bai Hui''s incomparable body protector, and some of them directly hit Song Shenwei''s palace!


    In the sound of the bang, Song Shenwei''s palace split directly into three parts, two of which collapsed directly in front of Su Yan!


    There are many exquisite decorations in Song Shenwei''s bedroom, as well as many magical objects and books!


    At this time, everything was frozen with the cruel sword light of Wanzai Frost Sword!


    But what attracted Su Yan the most was not these, but Su Yan sensed a strange aura from the depths of Song Shenwei��s bedroom...


    After sensing this breath, Su Yan''s complexion became extremely dignified!


    Just because this strange breath has no semicolon in this world, it is absolutely impossible for a second person to cultivate it!


    "Why is the saint without salt here?"


    Su Yan once witnessed the Ku Emperor taking the Unsalted Saint Girl back to the Demon Realm after he was taken to the Demon Realm in the Star Realm.


    After that, there was no news from the Unsalted Saint, even Su Yan couldn''t understand how the Unsalted Saint suddenly appeared in this chaos, and it was in the underground of Song Shenwei''s palace!


    "Does Song Shenwei also collude with the Demon Realm? Or is it that Song Shenwei has long been corrupted by the devil energy and degenerates?" Su Yan''s words were loud!


    Bai Hui stared at Su Yan. He had no idea why Su Yan recognized the Unsalted Saint, but he never liked to talk more, so he wouldn''t answer Su Yan''s words this time.


    The two confronted each other like this.


    In the distance, the Light Merchant Demon King''s hands were put together, forming a lotus seal.


    The seal of the Unsalted Saint was completed by Emperor Shang and Kudi together. It looked like a perfect fit, but there was a small black lotus under the Unsalted Saint.


    This little black lotus platform does not look conspicuous, it seems to be part of the formation that seals the power of the Unsalted Saintess.


    But in fact this little black lotus platform hides mystery.


    When the Light Merchant Demon King formed a handprint, the little black lotus platform began to wither.


    Whenever a lotus leaf falls, the sealing power on the saint-free saint will weaken by one point!


    There are a total of 27 petals on the black lotus platform. When all the 27 petals wither, it is the time for the saint-free saint to regain her freedom!


    As the black lotus withered, the unsalted saint deep in the bedroom also began to roar frantically!


    Su Yan''s screaming sound from the Unsalted Saint also caused a lot of goose bumps, and at the same time an extremely powerful warning sign rose in Su Yan''s heart!


    This is Su Yan''s sharpened Jianxin reminding him that he should leave this place as quickly as possible. If he continues to stay, his life will be in danger!


    The Unsalted Saint is a kind of existence that is difficult to describe in words!


    She has an immortal body that is almost true, and she also has a powerful body and power that ordinary creatures do not possess!


    Also possess the strong impulse and desire to devour all living beings!


    Once the Unsalted Saint is released in this holy city, then the holy city will surely be overwhelmed!


    What the final result will become, no one can say for sure!


    No matter what method Song Shenwei used to obtain the Unsalted Saintess from Kudi, one thing is certain, that is, Song Shenwei did not understand what a dangerous game he was playing!


    A little carelessness will completely bury him and the entire Chaos Esoteric Buddhism!


    There are many careerists who always feel that they are different and can control everything in this world.


    As everyone knows, so-called tragedies are often born because of this.


    There was still no change in expression on Baihui''s face, and it still looked as cold as before.


    However, Su Yan felt that Baihui''s immobility was entirely due to ignorance, and it was not at all because he possessed an overly emotional state of mind.


    Bai Hui didn''t even know what a terrifying monster behind him was!


    The saint without salt alone is already worth 10,000 beasts in the chaos!


    Su Yan said, "It seems that even if I kill you, you won''t reveal the whereabouts of Jin Shiya, right?"


    Bai Hui still looked at Su Yan calmly, as if he had become dumb.


    In other words, his mission is to guard Song Shenwei''s palace and not let anyone enter this palace. As long as he can accomplish his mission, he doesn''t care what price he pays!


    Even if the price is your own life!


    Su Yan had already found helplessly that the man in front of him was the stone in the pit, smelly and hard.


    But if you can''t find Jin Shiya''s whereabouts, Su Yan is absolutely unwilling to leave the holy city.


    At the same time, Su Yan had already sensed that in the depths of Song Shenwei''s bedroom, the breath of the saint-free saint had gradually strengthened!


    This shows that the seal on the body of the saint without salt may have been gradually loosening!


    If Song Shenwei is still in the palace, it is easy to handle, just re-impose the seal. With the emperor''s mana, it should be possible to seal the Unsalted Saintess.


    But now Song Shenwei is not here either, it may be a matter of time before the Unsalted Saintess breaks the seal...


    And Su Yan was inevitably caught in a difficult situation. He is neither advancing nor retreating. It is really difficult to the extreme!

 Chapter 4128： The sword of cause and effect

    Chapter 4128: The sword light that controls cause and effect


    After the black lotus platform gradually withered, the blessing was in the heart of the saint-free saint. The ten thorny black lotus seeds that had been absorbing the vitality of the saint-free saint also lost their original blessing.


    As the control of the ten black-hearted lotus seeds declined, the ten black-hearted lotus seeds were gradually forced out of her main acupuncture point amid the frantic roar of the Unsalted Saintess!


    When the thorns of the lotus seeds break through the skin and all fall to the ground.


    The Unsalted Saint also affixed to the lotus platform very weakly, seemingly weaker than ever.


    Forcing the ten black-hearted lotus seeds out of the body, it has exhausted all the strength of the unsalted saint, and even the beating of the heart has become abnormally slow, as if it stops at any time.


    But after ten breaths, the salt-free saint suddenly opened her eyes, and the beating of her heart suddenly became extremely fast and powerful!


    Then the unsalted saint sat up directly from the ground, even the chain nailed into the heart couldn''t completely restrain her!


    Without these ten black-hearted lotus seeds constantly absorbing the vitality of the unsalted saint, the unsalted saint would have already restored the ability to move freely!


    The chain that bound the Unsalted Saint was forged by Emperor Shang.


    The source of the chain''s power is the demon world''s forbidden pattern.


    In terms of history, the Demon Realm Forbidden Pattern has a long history like Xianyuan, but in this era, the existence of the power of the Demon Realm Forbidden Pattern is very rare.


    In addition to Emperor Shang, there is no second emperor who cultivated the Forbidden Pattern of the Demon Realm!


    After the unsalted saint began to break free from the chains, the chains generated by the forbidden patterns of the demon world were also automatically triggered. The powerful force once again restrained the unsalted saint''s limbs, and turned into countless golden needles to penetrate into the unsalted saint. Among the hundred skeletons!


    All the acupuncture points of the whole body were pierced. This is an extreme pain that cannot be described in words!


    In the extreme pain and torment, the struggle of the saint-free saint did not stop at all, but became more and more powerful!


    The chains of the Forbidden Pattern of the Demon World and the black lotus platform are complementary means. If there is no black lotus platform that has been absorbing the vitality of the Unsalted Saint, the chain of the Forbidden Pattern of the Demon will definitely not lock the Unsalted Saint!


    With all the twenty-seven petals of the black lotus platform below withered, the suppressing power of the black lotus platform on the saint-free saint has disappeared!


    Soon, one of the pure white chains was torn off by the Unsalted Saintess!


    After the first chain was torn off, the remaining fifteen chains became more and more difficult to withstand the violent violence of the Unsalted Saint!


    The sound of collapse came continuously!


    Both Su Yan and Bai Hui could hear the sound of the chain breaking, and they could even sense that the indescribable aura of the saint-free saint was climbing frantically!


    Su Yan knew very well to what extent the power of the Unsalted Saintess, facing a completely liberated Unsalted Saint, even a great emperor like Shi Cang and Song Shenwei might not be able to get much cheaper!


    Since the Unsalted Saint was liberated in the Holy City of Esoteric Buddhism, it means that the luck of Esoteric Buddhism has come to an end, and it is a matter of time before the Holy City is completely destroyed!


    It''s just that Su Yan also has his own troubles, that is, he hasn''t found Jin Shiya''s whereabouts yet.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and the whole person relaxed directly from the inside out.


    Then even the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand gradually dropped to the ground, and as the long sword landed, Su Yan''s powerful murderous aura gradually disappeared into the invisible.


    After Su Yan was no longer murderous, Bai Hui showed a more vigilant expression.


    Because Su Yan has condensed his murderous aura back, and after his body and mind are in a state of complete relaxation, the next sword will surely have a shocking power!


    In the flat ground, many broken tiles and short branches and fallen leaves moved inexplicably, and there seemed to be a force brewing in the dark!


    And Su Yan had already closed his eyes at this time.


    Although Bai Hui still couldn''t sense the slightest murderous aura in Su Yan, there was already a great warning sign in his heart!


    The realm of Yibaihui can already predict part of the good and bad luck, and the future he can sense is a future full of extinction and death, lifeless!


    To reverse this kind of future, he must escape from this man.


    But it''s too late now!


    Su Yan''s Qi machine had already been locked in Baihui, even if he went to heaven and earth, he couldn''t escape Su Yan''s sword!


    This sword is called Reincarnation One Slash!


    It is the traction of cause and effect, and it is bound to be a sword!


    When Su Yan''s sword wind traversed the sky and arrived in front of Bai Hui, Bai Hui immediately exiled his true body to another time and space!


    But Su Yan''s sword was really too domineering, even if Bai Hui traveled through different time and space, he couldn''t resist Su Yan''s sword at all!


    This sword also traveled through time and space with Bai Hui!


    Bai Hui did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly distorted the time and space around him. Such distortion of time and space would inevitably put great pressure on the physical body of the asset department!


    The blood vessels on Bai Hui''s arm had already burst. If he could avoid Su Yan''s sword, such a price would still be acceptable!


    However, what Bai Hui couldn''t understand was that even if the space was distorted, Su Yan''s sword light was still like a tarsal maggot, and it was not affected by the distorted time and space at all!


    Bai Hui almost watched the sword pierce his chest!


    He watched this happen in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, Bai Hui was able to figure out why Su Yan''s sword was so powerful!


    Because this sword had already rewritten the cause and effect before it was swung out!


    This is an inevitable sword, unless Bai Hui can suppress Su Yan with great magic power at the causal level, otherwise this sword is definitely an inevitable sword!


    No matter what time and space Bai fled to, this sword will always chase him to the ends of the world!


    After Bai Hui was stabbed with this sword, he only felt that his whole body was plunged into a feeling of extreme weakness, and then couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood!


    He already knew how terrifying Su Yan''s swordsmanship was!


    With this sword, even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured!


    Fortunately, this is not in the holy city, otherwise, if Su Yan chases and kills him, he will definitely be unable to resist!


    Bai Hui''s reluctant rejoicing had just ended, and a colder sword light came from another time and space, directly piercing Bai Hui''s forehead!


    This sword not only destroyed Baihui''s vitality, but even his soul was also beheaded!


    Now that he has chosen to do it, Su Yan will naturally not show any affection! It will not give Bai Hui any chance of escape!


    Bai Hui��s eyes widened. When he started with Su Yan, he never thought that he would fall. After all, he is a quasi-emperor who has mastered the rules of the space. As long as the situation is not right, he can transfer to another time and space. Go in!


    Even some great emperors may not be able to kill him back in vain!


    It''s a pity that he ran into Su Yan this time!


    Only by controlling the sword of cause and effect can you ignore the drastic changes in time and space!

 Chapter 4129： Irreversible situation

    Chapter 4129: The Irrecoverable Situation


    And just after Su Yan beheaded Bai Hui, many of the restrictions in the Zhaoxia Palace lost their effect.


    It seems that most of the protection of this Zhaoxia Palace was taken care of by Bai came back, and only a small part of it was performed by Song Shenwei himself.


    After losing the shackles of the Baihui prohibition, the powerful and strange aura of the saint-free saint in the depths of the Chaoxia Palace has become more and more powerful!


    Not only Su Yan, but also the three esoteric emperors on the Nine Heavens.


    Shi Cang laughed loudly and said: "Song Shenwei, you keep saying that I am in collusion with Chaos and broke the rules of esoteric religion, then I ask you, what kind of monster is in your palace! This monster has a weird aura, and it is not our esoteric religion at all. But Song Shenwei, you always like to do this kind of thing! While accusing others respectfully, on the other side you do all kinds of small actions in private!"


    Song Shenwei was criticized by Shi Cang for a few words, and he did not show an angry expression. He still looked calm, but in fact, there was a stormy sea in his heart.


    Shi Cang and Cheng Wu didn''t know who the monster in the Zhaoxia Palace was, but he knew it all.


    If the unsalted saint breaks free from the shackles, then the final result of the holy city is very likely to be destroyed!


    Song Shenwei''s gaze couldn''t help looking at his own Zhaoxia Palace.


    From this look, even Song Shenwei himself was utterly shocked!


    At least 70% of the entire Zhaoxia Palace has been destroyed, and even his bedroom has been divided into three parts!


    The breath of Baihui has disappeared, which shows that Baihui is very likely to have entered that different time and space!


    Soon, Song Shenwei''s line of sight had passed through the clouds and fell on Su Yan.


    Song Shenwei didn''t expect that Su Yan would cut in seamlessly after he left the Zhaoxia Palace!


    Of course, he Song Shenwei knew what Su Yan''s reason for entering the Chaoxia Palace was, but he was still very angry in his heart!


    Song Shenwei directly pointed at the Chaoxia Palace with a finger!


    Su Yan suddenly felt an extremely powerful pressure coming from the clouds above!


    However, before this powerful coercion could be transformed into actual magical power, Shi Cang had already stopped it.


    Shi Cang said: "Song Shenwei, you still have a lot of accounts that have not been worked out clearly. You''d better not do anything else until I agree!"


    Song Shenwei said in an extremely gloomy tone: "Shi Cang, I am the head teacher of the Esoteric Buddhism, and even your brother, do you know what tone you are talking to me? Cheng Wu, you stop him in my palace There are more important things."


    Cheng Wudao: "Teacher, I have already fought him against him, and my strength hasn''t recovered yet. You have been around for so long and haven''t done anything with him. Are you still thinking about the old feelings of the brothers?"


    Cheng Wu would never follow Song Shenwei''s command. In essence, they were also enemies of the same power.


    If it weren''t for Shi Cang''s sudden return to the holy city, they would definitely not meet here peacefully.


    Song Shenwei needs to make a very serious decision at this time, and now he should go back to the bedroom and restrain the Unsalted Saint again, or continue to consume it here.


    After thinking about it, Song Shenwei still felt that the Unsalted Saintess was more difficult, so he directly controlled Jin Yun to descend to the Chaoxia Palace.


    But Shi Cang would definitely not let Song Shenwei leave so easily. He saw the stars in the sky tremble, and the range of the starlight had expanded more than five times! Completely blocked Song Shenwei''s path!


    If Song Shenwei could not break this starlight, then he would definitely not be able to return to the Chaoxia Palace below.


    And Cheng Wu also intentionally or unintentionally withdrew the purple-golden light curtain, quite wanting to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    And in the depths of the Asaka Palace, the saint-free saint is breaking free from all the shackles at a very fast speed, in order to regain freedom!


    Even if Song Shenwei could return to the Zhaoxia Palace, it would not help.


    Since that black lotus platform withered, it was inevitable for the saint-free saint to regain her freedom.


    The Demon World��s Forbidden Pattern must have evolved sixteen chains. Four of these sixteen chains had been shattered by the Unsalted Saint Maiden, and the remaining twelve chains were already in a shaky state.


    The four chains on her left hand kept pulling, and the Unsalted Saint opened her mouth. It was originally a small cherry mouth, but suddenly it split and changed into a big mouth in the blood basin. She bit her left hand directly from her shoulder!


    After biting off this left arm, the Unsalted Saint did not have the slightest expression of pain on her face, she had long been accustomed to enduring all kinds of extreme pain.


    Just breaking off a hand, what counts for the saint-free saint?


    Moreover, with the strong and abnormal self-healing ability of the saint of no salt, even if one arm is broken, it is completely insignificant.


    A brand new arm was born again immediately!


    Since then, the Unsalted Saint has broken free of eight chains, leaving only the eight chains of the lower body!


    It is only a matter of time before the remaining eight chains are broken.


    Su Yan only felt an extremely strange and terrifying aura coming from the depths of the Zhaoxia Palace!


    The breath and power of the Unsalted Saint is very unique, there is no semicolon in this world, that unique sense of horror, and it is about to change as real!


    The surrounding temperature is also falling rapidly, almost reaching the freezing point!


    Although I don''t know what happened and how Song Shenwei got the Unsalted Saint, there is no doubt that one thing will happen.


    That is the liberation of the saint-free saint is coming soon!


    Wuzong used great efforts and sacrifices to seal the Unsalted Saint, but now the Unsalted Saint will truly be free!


    The powerful Wuzong at that time has long since disappeared, and only relying on the current chaotic esoteric religion, I am afraid that it will not be able to withstand the killing of the unsalted saint!


    Does Song Shenwei, a fool, really think he can control the terrifying power of the Unsalted Saintess?


    Su Yan is now the closest person to the Unsalted Saintess, and can fully feel that the Unsalted Saint''s vitality and strength are rapidly rising!


    There is no so-called reason at all in the mind of the saint without salt, only the endless desire to kill and bloodthirsty!


    This distorted desire in this chaotic world will even have an impact on the minds of people around you!


    Chaos itself is the place where the spiritual world and the physical world overlap. The unsalted saint��s unusual spirit is extremely powerful. It��s good to be placed in this holy city. If you are completely in the chaos, I��m afraid that even part of the reality will be affected. Distorted by her!


    At this time, many illusions also appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes!


    All are images of himself dying in various ways...


    These pictures are extremely lifelike, and there are even illusions in the sense of smell and touch!


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s state of mind, I''m afraid it would have been shaken long ago!

 Chapter 4130： There is Su Yans sword intent here

    Chapter 4130, Su Yan''s Sword Intent Is Here


    Unsalted saints placed in this chaos, more terrifying than placed in the fairy world!


    Su Yan had already realized this, so Su Yan had no intention of head-on head-to-head confrontation with the Unsalted Saintess.


    But right now, Su Yan hadn''t found Jin Shiya''s whereabouts yet, so he couldn''t leave at all.


    Perhaps Jin Shiya is still in this palace, is she going to let Jin Shiya face the unsalted saint who has just been liberated and hungry?


    Under this circumstance, Su Yan could only grit his teeth and jumped into Song Shenwei''s crumbling palace!


    As long as Jin Shiya''s whereabouts are found before the Unsalted Saint is completely liberated, then this round is definitely not a loss!


    Of course there is a huge risk in doing so, but Su Yan can no longer manage so much!


    Because Su Yan cares more about Jin Shiya''s safety than risk!


    There are not many decorations in the bedroom, and many rooms look empty.


    But there are traces of spatial magic changes inside.


    Su Yan only separated a ray of mind, and realized that this palace was connected to at least five thousand different time and space. Some different time and space actually existed in independent worlds, and most of them were filled with the weirdness of endless space storms. place.


    If it was Su Yan, she would definitely hide Jin Shiya in a different time and space.


    It''s fine if it''s normal, but time is extremely tight now.


    It was impossible for Su Yan to explore all five thousand different time and space in a short period of time.


    Su Yan''s steps gradually penetrated into the depths of the bedroom, and finally saw the black lotus stand on the ground that had already withered.


    And the unsalted saint who has restored her upper body freedom on the lotus platform!


    The appearance of the unsalted saint still looks very cold and glamorous, as far as the appearance is concerned, it is absolutely worthy of the word saint.


    But as soon as you enter the fighting state, the glamorous appearance of the Unsalted Saint will gradually be distorted into an inhuman and human-like monster! Just thinking about it, it''s creepy enough!


    The murderous aura around him was extremely dignified, and the water sprinkled on the ground had long since frozen.


    And behind the Unsalted Saintess, there are wisps of scarlet electric light that are constantly being released.


    The golden eyes of the Unsalted Saint just stared at Su Yan, then tilted her head gently, seeming to be a little confused after seeing Su Yan.


    But soon, the corner of the mouth of the saint without salt rose slightly, and the red tongue licked gently on the lips!


    Su Yan only felt that a terrifying killing intent was directly squeezed from all directions, as if a cage of murderous aura and pressure had formed!


    Su Yan took a serious look at the Unsalted Saint, the sword flicked in the air with a clear cry, and then the powerful murderous aura was eliminated in the invisible!


    But Su Yan was sure that the saint of no salt had already developed a huge interest in him!


    As long as the Unsalted Saint is free from the shackles of the chains, the first person who wants to kill must be Su Yan!


    Time has become very urgent for Su Yan.


    In another corner of the holy city, Emperor Shang said to the King of Light Merchants: "You go to the Zhaoxia Palace to see what the status of the Unsalted Saintess is. There are still many good treasures in the Zhaoxia Palace, you Maybe there will be great gains."


    Facing the request of Emperor Shang, the Demon King of Light Merchant was extremely vigilant and said: "I have gone to Chaoxia Palace, what about Emperor Shang?"


    Emperor Shang said: "This emperor naturally wants to stare at Song Shenwei, and can''t let him disturb the liberation of the Unsalted Saintess. Once the Unsalted Saint is liberated, Chaos Esotericism will inevitably end in destruction."


    The Light Business Demon King said: "The Unsalted Saint has been released, and we should leave here too. If we continue to stay here, Song Shenwei will find us trouble sooner or later."


    Emperor Shang said indifferently, "Why should you be so anxious? Song Shenwei and others must deal with the Unsalted Saint, where is the heart to take care of us? I would like to see how true "The Book of Chaos" is in actual combat. strength."


    "Light business, you go to the Zhaoxia Palace first to see how the Unsalt Saintess is going. If the situation changes, the king will have to take action. Now... if the king takes action, it would be too sensitive, after all, esotericism There are also three great emperors above the holy city, maybe they will join forces to deal with this king!"


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t, so he could only do according to Emperor Shang''s words, and immediately opened a portal with the Eye of the Galaxy, after passing through the portal, he immediately arrived in the Chaoxia Palace.


    After the Light Merchant Demon King came to the Chaoxia Palace, the first thing he felt was the killing intent and aura mixed with great horror!


    The strength of the Unsalted Saint is at least fifty times stronger than before!


    However, Emperor Shang''s demon world forbidden pattern should still be in effect, and the saint of no salt should not have gained complete freedom.


    In order to deceive Song Shenwei''s eyes and ears, Emperor Shang''s demon world forbidden pattern seal is a real seal, even if Emperor Shang himself dismantles it, it takes a lot of effort.


    The unsalted saint wants to break free, naturally it will not be so easy.


    But outside of the Unsalted Saintess, the Demon King of Light Merchants saw the blood flowing into the river and the corpses in this Zhaoxia Palace, and a strange ripples inevitably appeared in his heart.


    The sword intent remaining in the courtyard unexpectedly made her feel very familiar!


    But it shouldn''t be possible. That man should still be cultivating in the immortal realm, so he shouldn''t have come to this holy city at the center of chaos!


    There are almost no obstacles or boundaries between the Demon Realm and Chaos, but it takes a lot of trouble to come from the fairy realm to this chaotic world!


    And Chaos Esoteric Buddhism has always been hidden in the shadows, even those immortal world emperors don��t know the existence of Esoteric Buddhism...


    Therefore, from a normal logic point of view, the Demon King of Light Shang did not think that Su Yan would appear in this Chaoxia Palace.


    But things in this world often do not follow the so-called normal logic.


    The Light Merchant Demon King followed the source of the sword intent and flew directly forward, and finally arrived at Song Shenwei''s bedroom.


    The innumerable overlapping corridors in front of the bedroom have been broken, and even Song Shenwei''s bedroom has been divided into three!


    The Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help being shocked when she saw it. After arriving here, she could already sense the complete sword intent!


    The arrogance, unrestrained, self-respectfulness contained in this sword intent is absolutely no semicolon in this world, it can only be Su Yan''s sword intent!


    There was a burst of ecstasy in the light business demon king''s heart, and he could not expect to meet Su Yan again in this sacred city of esoteric religion!


    She had imagined the scene of meeting Su Yan countless times, but she never imagined that it would be in the holy city of Esoteric Buddhism, and she would meet Su Yan again in the bedroom of Master Song Shenwei!


    Such a timing and such a location are a bit too weird!

 Chapter 4131： Reunion

    Chapter four hundred and thirty one


    Now that the Unsalted Saint will regain her freedom soon, Song Shenwei, the great emperor, will come back at any time!


    Being here, it can be said that the danger is extremely extreme!


    So after the ecstasy, the Light Shang Demon immediately calmed down.


    The power of the unsalted saint in the palace has climbed to a very terrifying level...Even the light can no longer enter the inside of the palace, making the inside of the palace appear a strange darkness!


    At this time, the Demon King of Light Merchant was not sure whether the Unsalted Saint had regained her ability to move. To be on the safe side, she formed a seal with her hands, and then aroused the power of her own Star Eye!


    Suddenly, a meteor in the sky dragged its long tail and slammed it down from the sky!


    It happened to fall on the top of the palace!


    The Light Merchant Demon King thought very simple, as long as the bedroom is smashed, you can see what is going on inside!


    There is no need to venture into the palace to explore.


    The meteor summoned by the Light Merchant Demon King with the Eye of the Galaxy is so huge that there is no problem in covering the entire Chaoxia Palace!


    But this huge meteor was already destroyed in the void. It turned out that Song Shenwei volleyed over the nine heavens and broke this huge meteorite in the void!


    But this meteorite is already big enough, even if it decomposes in the air, it will turn into many huge meteorites!


    The largest meteorite smashed into Song Shenwei''s bedroom accurately!


    Boom...


    Many meteorites in the sky fell one after another, and the ground of the holy city shook slowly along with it!


    And after the biggest fall fell on the palace, the whole palace had been smashed out of a big pit!


    In the smoke and dust, the Light Merchant Demon King couldn''t help feeling that his methods were a bit too extreme, but Su Yan shouldn''t be hurt.


    With Su Yan''s ability, it was easy to resist the impact of this meteorite.


    As for the unsalted saint, let alone. A meteorite impact of this degree will certainly not cause any harm to her.


    The impact of the huge meteorite is amazing, and there are almost no traces of existence in the collapsed palace.


    However, some traces of the spatial formation can be seen on the foundation of the palace!


    These space formations connect many different worlds, representing almost infinite possibilities!


    Su Yan did block the impact of the meteorite, but he looked somewhat embarrassed, because the meteorite that fell from the sky came too suddenly.


    He was still in the confrontation with the unsalted saint, and did not divide his mind to other places at all, and then many huge meteorites descended from the sky!


    Su Yan''s back was also scratched by these meteorites, but Su Yan had an indestructible dragon **** battle body as the base, and the recovery speed was not bad.


    And the appearance of the saint without salt looks much worse than Su Yan.


    The glamorous face of the Unsalted Saint was also nailed into it by many fine meteorites, and the wounds on her body were countless!


    But such a wound can''t kill the Unsalted Saintess at all.


    The self-healing ability of the Unsalted Saintess, even the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, is completely incomparable.


    Moreover, the battle body of the Immortal Dragon God also has weaknesses, that is, the brain and heart. Once these two are broken by a powerful external force, they are also destined to fall!


    But even if the Unsalted Saint was nailed into the heart by the divine tool, and was squeezed a lot of vitality from the Black Demon Lotus Platform by the Emperor Ku, she still did not die, but was quieter than before.


    This kind of meteorite does not have any practical effect besides stimulating the anger of the unsalted saint.


    Su Yan thought it was a meteorite created by Song Shenwei, but after looking up, he saw a familiar figure, "Qing Shang, why are you here?"


    After seeing the Light Merchant Demon King, Su Yan was very surprised.


    To be honest, even Su Yan never thought that the two would meet in such a place!


    But when I think about it, she is a disciple of Kudi, even the salt-free saint Kudi has sent her to the holy city. What''s so strange about sending her to the holy city?


    Originally, Song Shenwei had been associated with the Demon Realm.


    The Light Business Demon King looked at Su Yan and asked, "You... why are you here?"


    The surprise and joy in her tone were beyond words.


    After the star realms were separated, she thought that she would not be able to meet again for at least a few thousand years, and she could not expect to meet in this chaotic esoteric holy city!


    The Demon King of Light Business was almost impulsive to plunge into Su Yan''s arms, but she carefully restrained her emotions.


    There is also the Unsalted Saintess who is staring at her next to her, which is really not suitable for doing things that have children''s love.


    Su Yan said, "I''m here to save people, ah... it would be nice to have you! You will definitely be able to help me!"


    Although Song Shenwei''s bedroom was shattered, the space-time formations that had penetrated into the foundation were still there.


    If she had the help of the Eye of the Galaxy, then she would definitely be able to find out the whereabouts of Jin Shiya!


    Sweep through all changes in space with the eyes of the galaxy, if the light business demon king is willing, thirty breaths can do it!


    The Light Merchant Demon King didn''t know what to do, but he had already seen Su Yan fall in front of her, and then grabbed his wrist involuntarily, and finally landed among the ruins of the palace.


    The Light Business Demon King was about to express his joyful emotions, but he heard Su Yan eagerly said: "Hurry up and scan all the spaces connected to this palace with the Eye of the Galaxy. I have a very important person who may be hidden by Song Shenwei. Inside the space... if you have the Eye of the Galaxy, then she will definitely be able to get out of trouble!"


    The light business demon said: "Of course it is easy for me to scan the multi-dimensional space with the eyes of the galaxy, but you haven''t told me what the person you are looking for looks like, whether it is a male or a female!"


    The tone of the light business demon was cold, and even the expression of joy after the reunion was diminished a lot.


    Although Su Yan''s expression was embarrassing, she could only say: "She is a woman, and she is a beautiful woman..."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, the Light Business Demon King snorted heavily and said, "Is it more beautiful than this King?"


    "It''s not the time to eat this kind of flying vinegar. The Unsalted Saintess has to break free of those chains at any time. We quickly found someone and left the holy city... This place is destined to be destroyed. Do you want to leave it to the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism as a funeral?"


    The light business demon king said: "Huh, Su Yan. Are you using this king as a tool?"


    "Of course not! Where is the time urgent to tell you this? It''s important to save people!"


    The Light Business Demon King said: "What you are anxious about may not necessarily be what the king is anxious about. This king is only anxious about one thing. What is the status of this king in your heart?"


    "Of course it''s my beloved woman. How can I use you as a tool? If I want you to be a tool, how can I let you go back to the Demon Realm? After occupying you, won��t you have the Astral Realm? You and I rarely meet, why? Want to **** for tat?"


    "Okay!" After hearing Su Yan''s words, the light business demon king suddenly burst into an extremely dazzling brilliance!

 Chapter 4132： The love that wants to kill

    The fourth thousand one hundred and thirty-two chapters of love that want to kill


    Su Yan said: "What I''m looking for..."


    The Light Business Demon King rushed and said: "It''s Jin Shiya, this king has known that she is in the holy city for a long time, but I want to see how beautiful she is, and can make you linger after so many years! Just now, you When answering this king��s question, if you don��t answer honestly, if you dare to lie to this king that you want to save a man, then this king will leave immediately!��


    The controller of Eye of the Galaxy can manipulate various spatial changes, and it couldn''t be simpler to scan these different spaces with spiritual thoughts.


    Su Yan stood in front of the Light Merchant Demon King to protect the law.


    The Unsalted Saint was less than ten feet away from them.


    The black lotus platform was blown up in the fall explosion just now, leaving only the half lotus platform, and the remaining eight chains have also been broken free by the Unsalted Saintess!


    These last three chains must not be able to restrain the unsalted saint for how long!


    Now every minute and every second is very precious to Su Yan.


    The Light Merchant Demon King suddenly cast a spell, opening a door of time and space, and then a star road spread out in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan immediately understood the meaning of the Demon King of Light Merchants, and said to the other end of the star road: "Xiaoya, this is Su Yan, are you over there?"


    There was Jin Shiya''s response from the horse over there, and Jin Shiya said in a puzzled manner: "Su Lang...how can you...huh?"


    Jin Shiya was surprised because she sensed the extraordinary power of the Eye of the Galaxy, and at the same time sensed that the owner of this pair of mysterious eyes was a woman.


    Jin Shiya quickly crossed this star road under Su Yan''s instructions and returned to the holy city.


    Jin Shiya was surprised to see the shock of the holy city!


    She was not in the holy city these days. After returning, she unexpectedly saw a bloody, devastated holy city!


    Moreover, the three great emperors of the esoteric religion are still facing each other above the holy city. If they fight again, the holy city will inevitably collapse!


    Jin Shiya not only couldn''t figure out why this happened in the holy city, but also didn''t even know that she was kidnapped.


    It turned out that Song Shenwei did not kidnap Jin Shiya at all, but gave her half of "The Book of Chaos" and gave her a place to retreat. After she practiced "The Book of Chaos" and entered the realm of foundation building, she returned to the holy city.


    Then Song Shenwei pretended that Jin Shiya had taken it for him and threatened Su Yan.


    It''s not so much kidnapping, it''s deception.


    Jin Shiya said: "The big brother Song Shenwei may have a lot of scheming, but he is definitely gracious in treating the same door. After the retreat, the master has indeed been taking care of us."


    What Jin Shiya said was the truth. Even if it was the battle between Shi Cang and Song Shenwei, she faintly stood on Song Shenwei''s side, saying: "Junior Brother Shi Cang was still too young back then. But his thoughts are very radical. If he controls Esoteric Buddhism, I''m afraid that Esoteric Buddhism has already fought against the immortal realms of the heavens, and in the end it is nothing more than the end of the Star Ancient Sect!"


    Listening to Jin Shiya, speaking of the four words "Star Ancient School", the Demon King of Light Shang could no longer hold back, and sneered at each other: "Of course Song Shenwei''s ambition will not be revealed to you, so what to do with these nonsense here? , There is only the last chain on the saint of no salt! As long as the chain is broken, none of the three of us can stop her!"


    Since Jin Shiya stepped across the galaxy, the light business demon king has been looking at her.


    Needless to say, Jin Shiya''s beauty is naturally different, but Jin Shiya''s beauty is different from that of Ni Qingshang, revealing a gentle feeling.


    Speaking of it, Ni Qingshang''s facial features are obviously more three-dimensional and refined, but they are also more aggressive.


    In terms of a man��s aesthetics, it is natural to find Jin Shiya to marry a wife, but to find a lover, it is her Ni Qingshang!


    But Ni Qingshang is definitely not a woman who is easy to subdue, and she will never feel that she is inferior to Jin Shiya.


    After Su Yan drove the sword light to fly, she wrapped Su Yan''s body without saying a word, and said, "Su Yan, you have to take others with you this time!"


    The light business demon king did this entirely for Jin Shiya, and it was also a means of declaring sovereignty.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t seem to care at all. She didn''t even have the desire to look down on the Shang Demon King. Only Su Yan was in her gaze.


    Su Yan said to the Light Merchant Demon King: "Didn''t you just say that the holy city that came with Emperor Shang, you still have to go back and return to Emperor Kuo?"


    "On the other side of the Demon Realm, don''t worry if you don''t go back, are you driving me away?"


    "Why?" Su Yan said, "Zhai Chan should still be at the back of the temple. She has a way to leave the holy city. As long as Zhai Chan, we can leave the holy city safely. After that, everything about Esotericism has nothing to do with us. !"


    And the last chain of the saint of no salt was broken at this time!


    When all the chains were broken, the incomplete black lotus platform underneath Unsalted Saint also burst open!


    Then the breath of the saint without salt rose rapidly!


    There is no more restriction between the world and the earth that can restrain the power of the Unsalted Saintess!


    When the Unsalt Saint regained her freedom, the first thing she had to do was to chase Su Yan!


    Since just now, she has locked Su Yan, and has an extreme liking for Su Yan, it can even be said that she is in love with Su Yan!


    The unsalted saint expresses love, of course, the most direct way is to tear the other party, and then eat the other party little by little into her stomach, it is best not to spill a drop of blood!


    When the Unsalted Saint had such a desire in her heart, even her body shook uncontrollably...


    On the surface, it seems that the Unsalted Saint hasn''t adapted to completely freely manipulate her body.


    But in fact, the saint without salt is already craving for Su Yan''s flesh and blood!


    The Unsalted Saintess turned into a streamer and chased down Su Yan directly!


    That huge killing intent even caused the air of the holy city to be distorted, turning into faint skulls!


    When this powerful killing intent was chased from behind like a volcanic eruption, the Demon King of Light Merchants also felt terrified. Even the great emperors of the Demon Realm who were known for killing, I am afraid they did not have such a terrifying killing intent!


    Su Yan knew that the target of the saint of no salt was himself. From the confrontation just now, Su Yan had sensed that the saint of no salt had an almost abnormal desire for him!


    This is most likely because the Unsalted Saint was attracted by the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, or there were other reasons!


    But these are not important anymore!


    The important thing is that Su Yan now needs to resist the attack of the Unsalted Saintess!


    If he can''t resist it, he will become the food of the saint without salt!


    This time, Su Yan didn''t lift the sword directly, but instead used the magical tool first-lift the Dao Ring!

 Chapter 4133： Nearly perfect opponent

    Chapter 4133: Nearly Perfect Opponent


    Su Yan rarely used defensive magic weapons when he was fighting against people!


    But this time the enemy faced was obviously in another level, even Su Yan had to use a safer method to deal with it!


    The improved road ring has changed into a new light!


    The quasi-sacred light seems to be only a thin layer, but the defensive power is extremely amazing!


    After the Unsalted Saint smashed into the divine light, with her exaggerated and perverted power, she didn''t even break the divine light in the first time!


    As a result, even Unsalted Saint herself was stunned for a moment!


    Just after this momentary loss of consciousness, the saint of no salt directly hammered the divine light with those pale hands!


    Then not only the divine light shook, but the artifact in Su Yan''s hand also shook violently!


    Su Yan almost couldn''t hold the correct way!


    Then I saw that the hands of the saint without salt actually tore a hole in the divine light, and then her body got in in an extremely distorted way!


    With the arrival of the Unsalted Saint, there is also the murderous aura that surging to the extreme!


    Su Yan has been able to consolidate his free time, and has already condensed a powerful sword light!


    This sword, with the power of Xian Ze, slashed head-on on the body of the saint without salt!


    Su Yan''s sword is extremely fierce, and the salt-free saint can only use her hands to block it!


    There was a violent earthquake in the sky, and even the space was torn into huge cracks!


    And the hands of the saint without salt were also cut off by Jian Guang directly by Su Yan, and fell straight down!


    But the saint of no salt gave a grin instead!


    Even if the emperor had his hands severed, it was considered a very serious injury, but for monsters like the Unsalted Saint, it didn''t get in the way at all!


    It only takes two or three breaths, and a new pair of arms will grow again!


    It looks as white as a lotus root, and there are no scars at all!


    Su Yan really understands the characteristics of the Unsalted Saint. Facing the Unsalted Saint is equivalent to facing an enemy that can''t be defeated no matter how hard you wield the sword light!


    Even if your sword strikes her again and again, it is meaningless!


    The Unsalted Saint has no so-called vital points at all, and those so-called injuries are not likely to kill her...


    This kind of powerlessness before the war is difficult to overcome.


    But Su Yan has a reason to draw his sword, he must guard the two women behind him!


    After this sword, Su Yan only temporarily blocked the actions of the Unsalted Saintess, but this level was not enough at all!


    The body of the Unsalted Saint gradually changed, and she saw many fine pieces of armor growing on her pale skin. These pieces of armor looked very similar to Su Yan��s dragon scale battle armor, but they did not have those mysterious things. symbol����


    This thin layer of armor is tightly attached to the body of the Unsalted Saint, making her body more exquisite and full of strong beauty!


    But Su Yan had no thought of appreciating at all, because this change shows that the Unsalted Saint also has the characteristics of the immortal dragon **** battle body, which is a type that can continuously evolve in battle!


    Just now, Su Yan could cut off the hands of the Unsalted Saintess with a single sword, so the next sword would be the limit if it cut the Unsalted Saint''s hands to the bone cracks!


    If this continues, then sooner or later Su Yan''s swordsmanship will invalidate the Unsalted Saintess!


    It turns out that the Unsalted Saint not only has the first immortal body in the heavens, but also has the characteristics of continuous evolution...


    No wonder the Wuzong at the time felt that the Unsalted Saints were too strong to be controllable at the time of the peak!


    Such a monster is indeed terrifying, because even Su Yan has not seen the upper limit of the Unsalted Saintess!


    Maybe she can really evolve into an existence beyond the immortal emperor


    Su Yan has fully realized the fear of the Wuzong back then, and I am afraid that the creator of the Unsalted Saint will also fall into such fear together!


    What kind of people or things can sanction her?


    Presumably, the Wuzong must have done many experiments after imprisoning the Unsalted Saint, but later until the fall of the Wuzong, the Unsalted Saint was not completely destroyed.


    Perhaps the salt-free saint does not have a real nemesis, but is a perfect creature with no shortcomings...


    Perhaps there is only one place where the Unsalted Saint is not perfect, that is, her mind, which is always chaotic and unclear, and can only be driven by her own powerful desires to act.


    If the so-called perfect creatures have only animal instincts, it would be a kind of sadness.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand burst out with a great cold light!


    Then I saw a ten thousand ice mountain rising from the ground, lifting Su Yantuo on the top of the mountain, and also blocking the way for the saint-free saint!


    There is no sign of the emergence of this iceberg of 10,000 people!


    It is inevitable to let those esoteric powerhouses in the holy city look at them!


    But compared to the iceberg, there is no doubt that the woman on the opposite side of the iceberg is more terrifying!


    The Unsalted Sage once again launched a charge towards Su Yan, and the level of excitement was as great as before!


    The hands of the Unsalted Saint had already been covered with a layer of scale armor, but after she used her hands to directly touch the Wanzai Frost Sword, her skin was still cut, and not only blood came out!


    Even the cold air penetrated into her body!


    Soon, the hands of the unsalted saint were covered with frost. Because of the frost, the speed of the unsalted saint was much lower than before!


    Su Yan''s sword directly stabbed the Three Swords of Unsalted Saints!


    These three swords are all key points!


    After the sword of the Unsalt Saintess fell directly downwards, but before it fell on the iceberg, it had already re-flyed!


    It is also a fatal injury for the Immortal Emperor. For the Unsalted Saint, she can recover from almost breathing, which is really terrifying!


    And Su Yan also discovered another thing, that is, compared with just now, the threat of his sword to the Unsalted Saint has dropped by more than a level!


    In other words, the body muscles of the Unsalted Saint are also evolving together, and are gradually adapting to the sword light of the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    Perhaps soon, such artifacts as the Wanzai Ice Sword will have no effect on the Unsalted Saint.


    Su Yan had already understood that with his current power it was absolutely impossible to suppress the Unsalted Saintess, and he was climbing at the speed of the Unsalted Saintess''s power.


    Soon after, it would be very difficult for Su Yan to block the pace of the Unsalted Saintess.


    But don''t forget, there are three esoteric emperors at the top of this holy city!


    If these three emperors of Esoteric Buddhism take action together against the Unsalted Saintess, then Su Yan and the others will definitely be able to leave the holy city calmly!


    As for who the holy city will belong to, or whether the holy city will be destroyed, this is nothing to do with Su Yan!


    All Su Yan wanted was to leave here safely with Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang.

 Chapter 4134： Rise to the top of the sky

    The fourth thousand one hundred and thirty-four chapters rise to the top of the sky


    Su Yan thought of this, and directly inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword into the iceberg below!


    After receiving the blessing of the Wanzai Frost Sword, the iceberg continued to grow upwards desperately!


    In a short while, the weather will pierce the sky!


    Although the Unsalted Saintess had also attacked, she was resisted by Su Yan with the conviction halberd!


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t even think about things like heart demon. Now resisting the unsalted saint is the most important thing!


    And the saint-free saint seemed to be affected by the crazy aura of the conviction halberd, her eyes gradually became extremely red!


    However, the iceberg at Su Yan''s feet has stretched to the top of the purple and golden light curtain, and outside is the starlight released by Shi Cang!


    When Su Yan introduced the Unsalted Saintess here, Shi Cang and Cheng Wu finally saw what kind of monster Song Shenwei had created in his Zhaoxia Palace!


    The breath of the Unsalted Saint has no semicolon, and it is extremely powerful!


    Shi Cang saw that Su Yan raised the iceberg to attract the Unsalted Saint, he already knew that Su Yan was definitely not an opponent of Unsalted Saint, and he had come to seek help specially.


    But Shi Cang still didn''t know the identity of the saint of no salt. He only felt that this woman was extremely mentally and mentally powerful. Maybe it was the great emperor who had been abducted by Song Shenwei from where he had burned his head with medicine.


    Shi Cang immediately said: "Song Shenwei! What is the origin of the woman you raised in your palace? How could the aura be so vicious? She didn''t cultivate the power of Chaos, and she was not a member of our esoteric religion! You were raised in the palace. What is the conspiracy?"


    After Cheng Wu saw the Unsalted Saint, his face became more and more gloomy.


    Cheng Wu and Demon Realm also had some connections, but he simply couldn''t reach the level of Song Shenwei''s lack of bottom line.


    Cheng Wu did not agree to many harsh cooperation conditions of the Demon Realm, so after seeing the Unsalted Saint, he immediately understood that this woman must be related to the Demon Realm.


    The seven emperors of the devil world are all men, and have never heard of any female devil emperors.


    Could it be that��


    Cheng Wu had already reacted at this time, and was shocked: "This woman is a saint without salt! Legend has it that the saint without salt was surrendered by the bitter emperor and imprisoned at the bottom of the abyss of the devil. How could it fall into your hands? Song? Shenwei, are you going to betray Esoteric Buddhism and become a running dog of the Demon Realm?"


    After Shi Cang entered the immortal realm, he once made a deal with the hidden world emperor of Wuzong and obtained all the emblems and flesh of the ancient emperor.


    Of course Shi Cang knew what the Unsalted Saint was from!


    Back then, Wuzong couldn''t completely dispose of the unsalted saint during the peak era, and could only temporarily seal it up.


    How could this unsalted saint fall into the holy city, and you are still in the state of unlocking the seal!


    In the face of the accusations of the two great emperors, Song Shenwei did not intend to defend himself at all. Instead, he said in a proud tone: "This seat is the master of Esoteric Buddhism, and he shoulders the present and future of Esoteric Buddhism! Everything in this seat. They are all for esoteric teaching! How can you understand the good intentions of this seat?"


    "Song Shenwei, here is the evidence of your collusion with the Demon Realm. What the Patriarch said, our Esoteric Sect must be free from the boring disputes between the Immortal and Demon Realm. The Esoteric Sect does not exist for colluding with the Demon Realm! You are even bad at the rules of the ancestor. Now, I see what kind of face you have to continue to be the head teacher!"


    Su Yan was still fighting fiercely with the Condemned Heaven Halberd and the Unsalted Saintess at this time!


    The speed and strength of the Unsalted Saintess was about to reach the limit of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, and Su Yan was already very struggling to resist.


    However, the power of the Unsalted Saintess seems to be completely endless, still rising!


    But the only thing that makes Su Yan feel strange is not this, but the saint-free saint has not produced any evolution against the power of the conviction halberd...


    The destructive power of the halberd against the unsalted saint has always been the same as before!


    In essence, the halberd of the condemned sin and the saint of no salt came from the flesh and blood of the twelve demon gods.


    Because the two are originally homologous, will there be no restraint relationship?


    Countless gaps suddenly shattered in the sky, and countless **** eyes appeared in the countless gaps!


    Incomparably crazy delusions were projected from these strict tolerances. After some unsteady gods in the Esoteric Buddhism looked at each other with these eyes, they almost immediately fell into a state of madness.


    And the three esoteric emperors in the sky also showed shocked expressions!


    None of them thought that Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian actually mastered this method!


    This is a power that surpasses Xianwu and a restoration of the power of the ancestor Demon God!


    Countless split eyes also temporarily tore a part of the purple-gold light curtain. Su Yan took advantage of the opportunity before Cheng Wu recovered his senses, and directly broke through this light curtain and entered the starry radiance. !


    After entering the starry sky at the top, Su Yan finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Although he did not fight for a long time with the Unsalted Saint, it seemed that his strength had been hollowed out, and he was exhausted to the extreme!


    The sense of oppression given to Su Yan by the Unsalted Saintess is far greater than any previous enemy!


    This is a powerful and ubiquitous sense of oppression, and it is the ultimate danger that you may fall if you are distracted!


    The Unsalted Saint had already regarded Su Yan as a target that must be hunted, and she would never sit and watch Su Yan leave safely.


    Moreover, after the condemned Brahma��s horror was displayed, the open eyes in the void, the crazily destroying desire contained in it, also raised the killing intent and madness of the Unsalted Saint to a whole new level!


    The unsalted saint tore the purple-golden light curtain directly, and broke into the stars of the zenith without hesitation!


    This time, without waiting for Su Yan to make a move, Shi Cang had already released a large expanse of stars!


    After Xinghui was too strong, he actually formed a body from a ray of light, and turned into a cage to restrain the Unsalted Saintess!


    Shi Cang is Jin Shiya''s good junior and Su Yan''s ally.


    He is still reliable in the end, so he is the first to attack the Unsalted Saint!


    But Xinghui��s cage is too weak. The Unsalted Saint must first tear it with both hands, then bite it with her mouth, and soon the cage will be torn apart!


    Xinghui''s cage itself has powerful lethality, but the Unsalted Saintess was inspired by Su Yan''s sword light, and she has evolved a set of scales long ago.


    Even without this layer of scale armor, the self-healing ability of the Unsalted Saint is the top.


    Xinghui shattered the skin, and the damage it caused would soon recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Those stars pierced the skin on the face of the Unsalted Saint, but the Unsalted Saint''s mouth had become extremely huge, and the teeth inside became extremely sharp canine teeth after falling off!


    Shi Cang saw that the Unsalted Saint came out quickly, almost instinctively: "What kind of monster is this! How come you look like a human for a while, and become less like a human for a while?"

 Chapter 4135： New evolution

    Chapter 4135: A New Evolution


    Even if Shi Cang was a great emperor who had crossed many epochs, he had never seen such a monster.


    Before Shi Cang''s words fell, the saint-free saint had already rushed towards this side!


    The Unsalted Saint had a boundless murderous intent, and even the Dao Heart of the Great Emperor was shaken by this powerful murderous intent!


    More importantly, even Shi Cang couldn''t figure out what kind of existence the Unsalted Saintess was!


    Say that Unsalted Saint is a monk, she has no traces of cultivation, and the eight channels of the strange meridians in her body have obviously not been exercised. If she is a body refiner or a secret technique, she is in the same body regardless of body or spirit. In an extremely strange chaos!


    Such a monster is simply unheard of!


    Shi Cang immediately popped out a star, and after the power of the Great Emperor and the immortal were combined, it directly evolved into a corner of the universe galaxy!


    Although it is only a corner of the universe galaxy, there is already a complete interpretation of the law!


    With Shi Cang''s power, even shaping a major world is easy.


    The corner of the galaxy was suppressed towards the unsalted saint!


    Xinghe opens up space and can change the local gravity to more than a hundred times!


    If the body is not strong enough, not only the internal organs will be overstocked and cracked, but even the bones will be crushed into powder!


    This sudden change is absolutely uncomfortable!


    This blow seemed like Shi Cang came out casually, but even the emperor Zhun had to use the strength of milking to barely contend.


    If it is the existence below the Emperor Zhun, even if the immortal is already there, it will only end up in death!


    But it would be difficult for this corner of the galaxy to want an unsalted saint!


    Unsalted saints have been imprisoned for so many years, the strength has long been at the peak, and the vitality is less than one-twentieth of the heyday, but it is not so easy to be suppressed!


    When the Unsalted Saint was suppressed to the corner of the galaxy, her limbs, including her neck, were broken by the sudden force of a hundredfold!


    But what is this kind of injury to the Unsalted Saint?


    Soon the salt-free saint has adapted to the environment of a hundredfold gravity! It is only a matter of time before that corner of the galaxy is broken!


    Shi Cang was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He was so powerful that he covered the twelve fairy rules, and could shape an independent universe, yet he couldn''t suppress this mentally chaotic devil?


    I could hear Su Yan next to him: "The body of the saint-free saint can not only adapt to all extreme situations, but can also evolve through battle with opponents. This is the same as my dragon body. If your strength is not enough to break the critical point. , Then the unsalted saint will inevitably target your Xinghui and produce targeted evolution, and then your power will be more difficult to hurt him!"


    Su Yan''s meaning is very simple, that is, there is only one way to defeat the Unsalted Saintess.


    That is, the three great emperors joined forces to break through the limit of the unsalted saint''s endurance with tremendous mana, and after severely wounding the unsalted saint, they used a powerful sealing spell to seal her with the artifact!


    In addition, there can be no second method!


    But looking at the current situation, the three emperors of Tantra are obviously still tit-for-tat. It is absolutely impossible that because of the joining of the saint-free saint, they will immediately share the same enemy!


    The three of them originally had a deep grievance, but it would be okay if there was no showdown before.


    Now that the showdown is over, the esoteric religion will never go back to the past!


    Soon the saint without salt broke free from the shackles of Xinghui.


    Cheng Wu sneered next to him: "Shi Cang, you are known as the first genius of Esoteric Buddhism, and you are also known as a man who can shape the universe in the chaos and become a creation god! It seems that your power is nothing more than that. A woman can''t help it!"


    Shi Cang sarcastically said: "Cheng Wu, if you are strong, you can suppress her, why bother to mock me by talking cold words? Or...you can''t do this at all?"


    The dispute between the two made Su Yan lose his confidence in Esoteric Buddhism.


    The three great emperors have not yet discovered the terrifying aspects of the Unsalted Saintess. When they really understand what monsters they are facing, they are afraid it will be too late.


    Su Yan is already thinking about how to get away, but if he leaves this piece of starlight now, he is afraid that he will become the prey of the unsalted saint again, and he will be in a dilemma for a while.


    After getting out of trouble, the Unsalted Saint didn''t actually kill Su Yan this time.


    Probably after having suffered two losses before, he already knew that Shi Cang was not good enough to deal with, and turned his head to kill in another piece of starlight.


    There are at least 800,000 chaotic troops in the sky, but they are isolated from the holy city by a purple-golden light curtain.


    The unsalted saint rushes into these chaos, it is like a tiger into a pack of wolves!


    The physical strength of the chaotic beasts is already extremely high, but the salt-free saint can easily tear the bodies of those chaotic beasts with one hand, and then swallow the pure life essence in the chaos!


    Unsalted saint has been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years, she has already fallen into a state of extremely hunger and thirst!


    She is very eager for the real flesh and blood, very eager to kill, and very eager to swallow the vitality of all creatures!


    The appearance of the unsalted saint looked very beautiful at first, but as more and more fierce beasts were killed and swallowed, her mouth gradually split, and the teeth inside became longer and denser. !


    Then that tongue became extremely scarlet!


    In addition to the face, the body of the saint-free saint gradually grew up, at least three meters in length, with white sharp bone spurs growing all over her body!


    These sharp bone spurs can just help the Unsalted Saint to break through the belly of the chaotic beasts and swallow the vitality contained in it!


    In a very short time, the salt-free saint changed from a glamorous beauty to a monster covered with white bone spurs!


    Only then did Su Yan discover that the evolution of the Unsalted Saintess was one level higher than that of the Immortal Dragon God battle body.


    The immortal dragon **** battle body can only evolve after being stimulated enough by the outside world, but the salt-free saint does not need to be like this.


    According to the changes in the surrounding environment, the salt-free saints can evolve different organizational structures to adapt.


    This selection mechanism seems to be a manifestation of a powerful instinct, because the saint-free saint does not have enough mind to manipulate the evolution of the body.


    Su Yan said: "If you believe in Su Baxian''s words, then it is best to join forces to deal with her now. After she absorbs enough life energy, then even if the three of you add up, you will definitely not be her opponent... Song Shenwei , I don��t care what ambition you have, but you are undoubtedly an idiot suicide to introduce the Unsalted Saint to the Holy City! You have no idea what stupid you are doing!"


    After all, Su Yan''s seniority and seniority, as well as his past reputation, are here after all.


    After Song Shenwei was taught by Su Yan, he just said, "It''s not my turn for outsiders to intervene in the matter of chaos and esotericism!"

 Chapter 4136： The Great Joins Hands

    Chapter 4136: The Great Joins Hands


    Su Yan said angrily: "Song Shenwei, you say I am an outsider? Jin Shiya is also a disciple of the Great Chaos Emperor. I am her husband, how can I be regarded as an outsider? You stupid would actually make a deal with the Demon Realm. It''s so stupid. The point of remedy! The unsalted saint who is about to destroy the holy city and esoteric religion must have been returned by you with esoteric treasures, right?"


    Song Shenwei stared at Su Yan silently.


    It was just the way he said nothing, Su Yan knew that he was close to the truth.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t know what kind of treasure Song Shenwei used to exchange the Unsalted Saintess. The time was too rushed just now, and there was no time to ask the light business devil about the details of this matter.


    But Su Yan was too clear about the virtues of those great emperors of the Demon Realm.


    They often set up a bureau to let you take the initiative to sell your soul, and then they feel that they have helped you out of compassion!


    Especially the Master Kudi, the Demon King of Light Merchants, he is most proficient in this kind of thing.


    Shi Cang also rebuked: "Song Shenwei, what do you mean by leaving these monsters in the holy city, do you want her to destroy the holy city?"


    Song Shenwei said: "You should have already seen her power. Wouldn''t it be right to use her power to deal with Chaos?"


    In theory, Song Shenwei''s idea is indeed no problem.


    The greatest significance of the existence of the Unsalted Saintess is endless killing, and in the chaos, there are endless beasts to kill her.


    And when the Unsalted Saints slaughter endless beasts, Esoteric Buddhism is bound to usher in true peace!


    Because the beasts in the chaos can''t be killed, the saint-free saint can also be killed almost infinitely in the chaos!


    Then the unsalted saint can no longer pose a threat to all the worlds of the heavens!


    Because in the chaos, the desire to kill the saint of no salt has been completely satisfied!


    From a purely rational level, even Su Yan felt that Song Shenwei''s plan was absolutely feasible.


    But even if it is feasible, this is still an extremely dangerous plan.


    Because the unsalted saint itself is the biggest uncontrollable variable.


    The Unsalted Saint will not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. For her, there is no difference between the killing chaotic esoteric or the fierce beast!


    All she wants is pure killing!


    How could Song Shenwei guarantee that the saint of no salt would not fight back?


    The holy city is now within the killing range of the unsalted saint, and Song Shenwei cannot guarantee the absolute safety of the holy city.


    If the saint without salt leads the battlefield to the holy city, Song Shenwei can only accompany the saint without salt to fight in the holy city, or simply abandon the holy city of esoteric religion.


    He thinks he can control the Unsalted Saint is actually just an unrealistic arrogance.


    Even Su Yan at his peak did not dare to say that he could steadily control the Unsalted Saintess!


    Song Shenwei was playing with fire at all, and he naively thought that he could control the fire!


    "Salt-free saint, if you don''t stop her, she will kill all these chaos, and the next step is to enter the holy city to kill!" Cheng Wu said.


    Shi Cang said, "If the holy city is destroyed by the Unsalted Saintess, it is also Song Shenwei''s sin!"


    Cheng Wudao: "If the Patriarch returns in the future, it is not just Song Shenwei that will be blamed if the holy city is destroyed! If the holy city is destroyed, each of us will be a sinner!"


    Su Yan said: "Since everyone has reached a consensus, it is better to take action now. If the noise continues, the saint-free saint can absorb more life energy of the beast in this chaos. The price to subdue her will only be Bigger!"


    What Su Yan didn''t expect was that Cheng Wu actually took the shot before Shi Cang. It seemed that he really didn''t want to destroy the holy city without the salt-free saint!


    Cheng Wu''s hard work is in the holy city. If the holy city is destroyed, his many hard work and arrangements over the years will be wasted.


    Shi Cang is simply not dealing with Song Shenwei. Since Song Shenwei wants to rely on the power of the Unsalted Saint, then he can''t wait to immediately kill the Unsalted Saint to the point where there are no bones!


    Only in this way can you tell Song Shenwei who is on the right path!


    Xinghui and the purple light curtain squeezed directly towards the Unsalted Saintess!


    After the two great emperors joined forces, those chaotic and fierce beasts in the sky had turned into a pool of fleshy mud before they came into contact with the divine light!


    It is conceivable how great the pressure that the Unsalted Saint will bear!


    After being shrouded in two divine lights, the Unsalted Saint could not move at all in a short period of time!


    Those white bone spurs also gradually shattered!


    But Su Yan knew that this was just the beginning, and the next two emperors would show their true skills!


    As for Song Shenwei, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t make a move for the time being.


    And then Su Yan finally saw clearly, what exactly is Cheng Wu''s ability to cultivate!


    The purple-golden light curtain actually has a layer of change, and after the change, it has turned into endless nothingness!


    Twisted nothingness is the power that can swallow everything!


    It is like a black hole in the universe!


    If the ordinary emperor encounters this kind of distorted nihility, he will actively avoid it, let alone explore the essence of the distorted nihility, and then evolve it into a lawful force that can be mastered!


    In other words, Cheng Wu has been to the distorted nothingness, so he can grasp the essence of nothingness so thoroughly!


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Wu as just a gloomy old man, thinking that he could not be compared with Shi Cang at all.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Wu''s strength would be so terrifying, faintly surpassing many immortal emperors.


    Even if it is placed in the fairy world, Cheng Wu will definitely be a strong one among the heavens!


    After the distorted nihility sucked the Unsalted Saint Maiden into it, the surrounding light was also distorted, and it seemed to form an endless aurora, which looked extremely magnificent, but contained infinite murderous intent!


    But just distorted nothingness is not enough!


    Suddenly, everything in the sky and the ground became extremely bright!


    It turned out that Shi Cang made the shot!


    The starlight in the sky turned into countless sword lights, thrown into that twisted nothingness!


    What is the amount of sword light? One billion or more?


    I''m afraid that even Shi Cang himself doesn''t know the answer!


    Perhaps a large part of the sword light will be completely swallowed by nothingness, leaving nothing behind.


    But even if only one tenth of the sword light can cause damage, that is more than 100 million sword lights!


    This is the power of the emperor! Whether it''s the twisting of nothingness above the holy city, or this more than one billion sword light!


    They are all powers that the emperor can only look up to, and they are also powers that the emperor can''t resist at all!


    The strength between each other has formed a huge gap!


    Therefore, with Su Yan''s current strength, he can defeat most of the quasi emperors, but even the most hip emperor can''t challenge him.


    Because this gap may be even greater than between mortals and immortals!


    Even if there is a powerful magic weapon, there is no way to make up for it!

 Chapter 4137： Immortal

    The fourth thousand one hundred and thirty-seven chapters are immortal


    Shi Cang''s Starlight Sword is definitely a big deal.


    There is a strong magnificence in the sky, as if pictures from myths and legends have appeared in front of everyone!


    The surrounding void and even the chaos are in a fierce tremor!


    The power of terror is enough to tear everything apart!


    The defensive array of the entire holy city was inspired by the joint efforts of the two great emperors. Although the two great emperors never thought of attacking the holy city, just the aftermath has caused the whole holy city to tremble uninterruptedly. bingo!


    This is the power of the emperor!


    Those monks in the holy city were also deeply shocked along with them!


    Because these emperors of Esoteric Buddhism have long been difficult to take action easily, many monks have never seen the power of the real emperor!


    Not to mention witnessing the two great emperors joining forces together!


    The emperor''s power is beyond everyone''s imagination, the universe in front of him has been completely distorted, if they enter that distortion, they will definitely be ashes! I don''t even have the strength to struggle a bit!


    And the saint-free saint has long been sucked into the distorted void, and there are hundreds of millions of swords chasing into the distorted void to continue chasing and killing the saint-free saint!


    The combination of Shi Cang and Cheng Wu can definitely be regarded as a terrible cry!


    Those esoteric followers in the holy city have begun to celebrate victory!


    However, Su Yan felt that their celebration was too early. It was not the first time he had dealt with the Unsalted Saintess!


    I already have some understanding of the unreasonable immortality of the Unsalted Saintess!


    This level of attack is indeed devastating, but whether it can destroy the immortal body of the Unsalted Saint is still a question mark!


    In terms of Su Yan''s spiritual sense, it is impossible for this level of attack to kill the Unsalted Saint, and it may not even pose a sufficient threat to the Unsalted Saint!


    The distorted nihility was restrained by Cheng Wu''s power, otherwise, the entire holy city would be swallowed by this distorted nihility!


    After the two joined forces, Shi Cang said to Song Shenwei: "First clean up the unsalted saint, and then talk about your sin! The destruction of the holy city to this degree is your sin. See what face you have to continue. Be the head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism!"


    Cheng Wu also said: "Song Shenwei, if I were you, I would voluntarily resign from my position as the head of Esoteric Buddhism. From then on, I will leave the Holy City and Esoteric Buddhism, and I might still retain my reputation."


    Shi Cang and Cheng Wu are planning to force the palace together.


    If Song Shenwei is smart enough, then he should accept their proposal, leave the holy city now, and never come back.


    But Song Shenwei just looked at these two people without saying a word, and then burst into laughter.


    Shi Cang said in a puzzled way: "Song Shenwei, are you crazy? How can you still laugh at this time?"


    Cheng Wu also said: "Song Shenwei, you don''t have to play mystery. I have decided to accept Shi Cang''s proposal and jointly expel you from the esoteric religion and the holy city! You smuggled the unsalted saint to the holy city! What about such a filthy thing Being able to exist in the holy city is a great disrespect to Esotericism and Patriarch!"


    Cheng Wu said: "The outcome between us is still unknown, don''t you think that you will kill the Unsalted Saintess like this?"


    The distorted nothingness has become smaller and smaller under Cheng Wu''s control, and finally it has become the size of a room!


    After the twisted void shrinks, the gravity inside will be further unbalanced, perhaps it has reached 500 times the gravity of the outside world!


    This kind of gravity, even if Su Yan enters it, the internal organs will definitely suffer internal injuries after being squeezed by gravity. Once those immortal kings and quasi emperors without body refining are sucked into it, then the end will inevitably turn into a piece of blood.


    Shi Cang said: "The emperor uses stars to transform the sword, and the number of sword lights is infinite and billions! Even if the immortal emperor encounters such a sword light attack, in the end, she will only die and turn into a residue in the universe, she How can she still survive? Is her salt-free saint an existence above the emperor?"


    As if to answer Shi Cang''s question, a pale hand stretched out directly from the distorted nothingness!


    Because the surrounding light was distorted, the shape of this hand looked strange to the extreme, but it still shocked everyone!


    This pale hand stretched out from the twisted nothingness, which means that the saint-free saint has not been wiped out at all, and is trying to crawl out of the twisted nothingness with all her strength!


    "How could this happen? Her body can withstand the erosion of nothingness?" Cheng Wu was the first time he had encountered such an incredible creature.


    "Where is the ultimate weapon created by the Wuzong that is so simple that it would be eliminated? The Unsalted Saint has the most powerful body in the world!"


    Song Shenwei��s eyes seemed to ignite a certain kind of flame, ��The Emperor Ku has tried various methods to deal with the saint-free saint after getting the saint-free saint, but even the red lotus karma fire cannot destroy her. His body was burned to ashes! How can the Unsalted Saint Woman be eliminated by your little means?"


    After Kudi obtained the Unsalted Saint, he did use various methods to decipher the origin of the Unsalted Saint''s power.


    But in the end Kudi didn''t get any useful conclusions.


    The immortal body of the Unsalted Saint must have some power to support it, but where is the source of this power, and how the Unsalted Saint drew on this power, the wisdom of the Emperor Kuo never solved it. come out.


    However, after many attempts, the Emperor Ku has gained a great deal.


    At least Kudi had figured out that the body of the saint-free saint was absolutely impossible to be wiped out.


    Whether it is the demon flame at the bottom of the **** or the red lotus karma fire that claims to be able to burn everything in the world, in the end there is no choice but to have no salt in the saint.


    Then another hand stretched out in the darkness of nothingness!


    These two seemingly plain hands looked like ordinary women''s hands, but they possessed incredible power, and these two hands quickly assumed a torn shape!


    Although I still can''t see the appearance of the Unsalted Saint, the three great emperors can feel the powerful force that is about to burst out!


    The Unsalted Saint is indeed a monster beyond imagination!


    Even the distorted nothingness can''t pose a real threat to her!


    Soon, those unparalleled hands directly tore apart the twisted nothingness in front of the three great emperors!


    After the twisted void was torn apart, countless sword lights burst out from this point!


    These sword lights were changed by Shi Cang with starlight just now!


    Because the amount of sword light is too large, it can''t be completely consumed in a short time.


    After these residual sword lights burst out together, they looked extremely magnificent in the air!


    After colliding with Shi Cang''s own starlight, even the starry light above the zenith was also shocked!

 Chapter 4138： The power gradually awakens

    Chapter 4138: The power gradually awakens


    Song Shenwei said at this time: "You should have seen the true power of the Unsalted Saint. If the Unsalted Saint is sent to the lair of Chaos, as long as the Unsalted Saint continues to kill in the chaos. , Then our Esoteric Buddhism can sit back and relax from now on! Those chaos will all be killed by the Unsalted Saint!"


    Song Shenwei said: "Why don''t you cooperate with me, what this seat depicts is the future that Esoteric Buddhism should have! Gathering the power of the three great emperors, you will surely be able to surrender the Unsalted Saint Maiden and send you to the deepest part of the chaos! Since then, the holy city has added a wall that will never collapse! Even if the doomsday fortress is demolished, it can be kept secret to teach eternal peace!"


    Song Shenwei painted an ideal picture, especially after Esoteric Buddhism has been eroded by chaos for such a long period of time.


    But how could the saint without salt be obedient?


    "If the saint-free saint killed the endless chaos in the chaos, swallowed countless life energy and then returned to the holy city in the opposite direction, what should you do?" Shi Cang asked, "At that time Who in the holy city can surrender this unsalted saint?"


    Facing Shi Cang��s doubts, Song Shenwei was silent for a while, and then said: ��The attack of chaos is already a certainty! You know that the number of chaos attacked this time is definitely more than 300 million! If you don��t want some radical methods to deal with it. , Then the esoteric religion will still perish!"


    Shi Cang said: "I have already surrendered many chaos with the ancient emperor''s emblem, and chaos is the best way to deal with chaos! Sooner or later, you will rely on the unsalted saint to reap the consequences!"


    Song Shenwei said: "You want to use Chaos to deal with Chaos, but how do you know that the Chaos that you wounded the ancient emperor''s emblem will not betray?"


    This question is also difficult for Shi Cang to answer and prove himself.


    The disagreement between Shi Cang and Song Shenwei is not so much who wants to be the head teacher, it is more of a line dispute!


    Although the holy city is still solemn and peaceful, the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism knows that this time has come to life and death. If he does not actively seek some changes, even if it is to pursue those forces that may get out of control, then Esoteric Buddhism will surely perish!


    This is a consequence that no one can afford!


    After smashing out of the distorted nothingness, the body and appearance of the saint-free saint turned back to that cold and glamorous woman.


    The sharp white bone spurs on the body just now have completely disappeared!


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to have discovered the characteristics of the evolution of the Unsalted Saintess, although she could actively adjust her body according to the changes in the environment and actively evolve.


    But the evolved body does not seem to be inherited, as long as the environment changes, it will be completely shed.


    After the evolution of the true dragon immortal body, those information and powerful instincts will continue to exist in the body.


    The unsalted saint had also consumed a great deal in the twisted void just now. The first thing she did after she came out was to slaughter the chaos with the emblem of the ancient emperor, and frantically absorb the life energy in the chaos!


    "Don''t hesitate any longer! These chaos will only increase the power of the Unsalted Saintess! If the Unsalted Saints cannot be surrendered, then the holy city will be destroyed before those chaos arrive."


    After Cheng Wu finished speaking, he was the first to attack the Unsalted Saint, and the twisted power condensed in the void again.


    This time the power of the Twisting Void has increased more than ten times, and even the stars in the sky have been drawn and become abnormally distorted!


    But in the face of Twisted Void''s extremely strong attraction, the Unsalted Saint did not move!


    Cheng Wu couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression, because even in a dream, he couldn''t think of it, that the power of distorting nothingness was completely ineffective against the Unsalted Saint when it was used for the second time!


    "Under extreme pressure, it will inevitably lead to extreme evolution. It is not that his distortion is not strong, but because it is too strong, it will lead to the evolution of the qualitative change of the salt-free saint!" Su Yan said.


    "So there is only one way to beat the Unsalted Saint to the ground, and that is to use a force beyond her tolerable limit to beat her to a severely injured and weak state, and then use the secret method to seal it. If you use the power of the great to converge to deal with it The saint without salt will face the same situation as Cheng Wu."


    Even Shi Cang had to admit: "The Unsalted Saints are really terrible! What kind of devil was the Wuzong back then, actually created the Unsalted Saints!"


    "Even Wuzong can''t eliminate the Unsalted Saintess, so let''s give up all illusions. Unsalted Saints may be the most difficult creature in this world!"


    "But if you don''t curb your own power, I''m afraid... even the holy city will be destroyed together. Because with the current defensive power of the holy city, there is no way to withstand the emperor''s power completely!"


    If Shi Cang and Cheng Wu fully use the power of the emperor, then the holy city will probably be completely destroyed under their joint efforts, and there is no need for the unsalted saint to take action!


    Shi Cang said loudly: "Song Shenwei, you keep saying that you want to use the Unsalted Saint to deal with Chaos. Is there any way you can restrain the Unsalted Saint? Even if it is only temporarily restraining the actions of the Unsalted Saint!"


    Song Shenwei said loudly: "Of course this method is available, but it may not work."


    He Song Shenwei paid "The Book of Chaos", and of course he also got a set of formulas from Emperor Shang.


    But since the saint of no salt can break free from the seal of the demon world, Song Shenwei has no hope for this set of formulas.


    But now in this situation, dead horses can only be used as live horse doctors!


    If the holy city is completely destroyed, it will be of no benefit to everyone.


    Song Shenwei squeezed a magic trick, and then his lips moved together to start the spell.


    As the spell worked, a black lotus flower soon bloomed from the chest of the saint-free saint!


    But before this black lotus flower had time to bloom, it was forcibly pulled out of the body by the saint-free saint!


    This black lotus seems to have general vitality, and the torn roots are still squirming, wanting to return to the body of the unsalted saint!


    But a kind of colorless flame burned in the hands of the saint without salt, and soon the black lotus was burned to ashes!


    This is the first time the Unsalted Saint has used the power of magic!


    But Su Yan was not surprised, because this was exactly what Su Yan expected.


    It would be surprising if the saint of no salt did not have this power.


    If the Unsalted Saint had only a powerful physical body, then with the strength of the Wuzong''s prosperity that once swept the fairy world, it would not have a headache at all.


    The immortal body cooperates with the mighty power of the immortal emperor, and then possesses the characteristics of drawing all life energy to support the war.


    Such an unsalted saint can be called the ultimate war weapon!


    The Unsalted Saint is regaining the power she once had, and the speed of retrieving it has become faster and faster.

 Chapter 4139： Break through the world and the law

    Chapter 4139: Breaking Through Heaven and Earth and Laws


    The Unsalted Sage is the ultimate answer about war given by Wuzong.


    If the Unsalted Saintess slowly regained her strength, then perhaps the three great emperors would act together, and it might not be able to completely suppress her, let alone surrender.


    As the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, Cheng Wu would never accept defeat so easily!


    I saw Cheng Wu took out a golden knife from the sleeve of his shirt. This golden knife looked very small and the decorations on it were also very delicate.


    Su Yan recognized it, and the decoration on it seemed to be a change of some kind of ancient totem!


    This golden knife looks exquisitely shaped, more like a magic weapon for spellcasting, rather than a weapon for hand-to-hand combat!


    Using the golden sword as a magic weapon is the favorite thing of the Wuzong monks.


    Su Yan hasn''t seen Tantric monks cast powerful spells. As the chairperson of Tantric Buddhism, Cheng Wu should already be regarded as the strongest of those secret methods. I don''t know what it will be like when he casts secret techniques!


    Under Cheng Wu''s control, this golden knife gradually exudes the breath of a divine tool!


    Intuition tells Su Yan that this golden knife is probably a divine weapon for some years.


    When the artifact was acquired, the aura of the great emperor in Cheng Wu''s body was also magnified a lot! The power between this artifact and Cheng Wu fits very well, so it gave him incredible blessings!


    And that distorted nihility has become more and more powerful!


    Distort the surrounding stars even more intensely!


    Xinghui was distorted, indicating that the surrounding space had been very distorted by Cheng Wu''s use of artifacts!


    Cheng Wu''s strength is very good, even in today''s immortal world, I am afraid that there are only a handful of immortal emperors who can compete with him!


    But Su Yan didn''t think Cheng Wu would be able to level the Unsalted Saintess!


    Once Pandora''s box is opened, how can it be so easy to put the disaster and plague back into the box?


    The distortion of the surrounding space can not hurt the Unsalted Saint at all, it seems that the body of the Unsalted Saint has already adapted to everything in the distorted space!


    It''s no wonder that the Unsalted Saint was sucked into the distorted nothingness just now, it was an environment a hundred times more cruel than this.


    Unsalted saints can return safely, how can this distorted space hurt Unsalted saints?


    I saw the unsalted saint rising up to the sky and roaring, and then she continued to walk in the distorted space!


    It seems that the distorted nihility is completely unable to restrain the actions of the Unsalted Saintess!


    The surrounding space has fallen under Cheng Wu''s control, even if Shi Cang wants to help!


    If he makes a move, Xinghui will first fight the distorted nothingness, but it will be difficult to hurt the Unsalted Saint!


    After all, the distorted nothingness shrouds a large area of ??space, and the saint-free saint is just a small individual in comparison!


    The walking speed of the Unsalted Saint was very slow at first, but gradually became extremely fast, creating a series of stunning afterimages in the distorted space!


    There are more and more afterimages around, and through the refraction of the distorted space, it is even more impossible to tell where the real body of the Unsalted Saint is!


    Being able to be so comfortable in a distorted space, even the emperor would not be able to achieve this kind of adaptability!


    In other words, only Unsalted Saints in this world can do such incredible things!


    And at this moment, Cheng Wu waved the golden knife in his hand for the first time!


    When this golden knife was waved, the power of the divine tool was completely poured out!


    I saw that the distorted space was directly shredded into innumerable space fragments by Cheng Wu''s knife!


    It''s as if a mirror was suddenly smashed to pieces!


    Cheng Wu''s control over space has reached the ultimate level, so he can cut the space into countless pieces with a single blow!


    People or things exist in the space. When the space itself is broken, the people or things in the space will be completely torn apart!


    This tearing force definitely far exceeds the limit that the body can bear!


    Even a monster like Chaos can''t bear the pain of space fragmentation!


    And this is just the beginning, when the space is broken, the turbulence of time and space will directly hit!


    The turbulence of time and space contains all known and unknown dangers!


    And turbulence itself can be regarded as a terrifying file! Even the Emperor Zhun can hardly retreat in the face of the turbulence of time and space!


    But this time the enemy Cheng Wu was going to deal with was not an ordinary existence, but a saint without salt!


    To put these common sense things on the body of the unsalted saint is a very wrong idea in itself.


    Soon, Cheng Wu discovered that even the turbulence of time and space couldn''t shake the Unsalted Saintess! There are still many magnificent afterimages flashing in the emptiness!


    This shows that the unsalted saint is still constantly moving in the shattered space!


    No one knows how the Unsalted Saints did it, maybe the Unsalted Saints are born with the ability to jump back and forth in different spaces!


    In the broken space, the shattered figures of the Unsalted Saints looked more dreamy, and it was even more difficult to tell where the Unsalted Saints'' real body was!


    But the broken space is only Cheng Wu''s first cut!


    After this he has a second cut!


    After the second sword went down, Su Yan only felt that something seemed to be cut off by Cheng Wu!


    Although Cheng Wu looked weak when he wielded the golden sword, it had a dramatic effect on the mysterious and mysterious place!


    Cheng Wu has fully exerted the great power of the emperor, and everything he did at this time was destined to have special meaning, and it could not be just a simple action.


    Su Yan suddenly woke up at this time and realized that what Cheng Wu cut with a knife was Tian Gang Di Chang!


    Although it is only a small area shrouded in the sky above the Esoteric Buddhism, being able to do this kind of thing is already very remarkable in itself!


    The so-called severing heaven and earth, in fact, all the laws in the universe are shattered!


    What happens when all the laws in the universe are useless?


    This piece of the universe will undergo a fierce collapse, and then the fragments of space will be recast together in a strange way, and then everything will fall into nothingness after an extremely fierce collapse!


    This knife will have a lasting impact on the universe, and this knife will still hover on the top of the holy city after a hundred thousand years!


    If the Holy City of Esotericism still existed at that time!


    And the knife that broke the law also fell on the Unsalted Saint!


    The law not only constitutes the heaven and the earth, but also evolves into the golden, wood, water, fire, and earth. It is also the basis for the existence of all living creatures.


    Why does the blood in our body flow? Why does the heart beat? Why are bones strong?


    These are all supported by the power of the law!


    When the power of the law is eliminated, all the physiological mechanisms in the human body will fall into a great disorder. At that time, even if there is no strong pressure from the outside world, oneself will fall into a strange state of imbalance!


    What''s more, there is still space in Cheng Wu''s sword!

 Chapter 4140： Great mana

    The fourth thousand one hundred and forty chapters are so powerful


    When the internal and external laws are out of balance, the space has long been turned into countless pieces...


    What a dangerous situation this is! I''m afraid that even the emperor, few can handle it!


    In all fairness, to Cheng Wu''s likes and dislikes, these two knives were definitely developed with great effort!


    Even the most powerful opponents that Su Yan has ever faced, many are only to this level!


    These two knives are two knives that make people unable to spot any faults!


    The mystery contained in these two knives, the vast majority of the monks in this world will not be able to understand in their entire lives!


    Cheng Wu did not become a servant of power in the long years, he still retained a strong state of mind, so he could wield this stunning two swords!


    After these two swords, even Shi Cang''s Xinghui could only retreat and return to the higher sky.


    At this moment, Cheng Wu swung his third sword!


    At this time, even Su Yan showed admiring eyes, and he didn''t expect Cheng Wu to make further progress!


    At this level, it is possible to swing a third sword with sublimation significance!


    Although the space has been shattered into countless pieces, Cheng Wu doesn��t know where the Unsalted Saint is in the cracks in the space, but his third knife is like Su Yan��s sword that controls cause and effect, and it is bound to hit. !


    Although the principles are different, but different routes lead to the same goal!


    It is a trick that can only be used by beings at the apex of the heavens!


    When the knife fell fiercely on the Heavenly Spirit cover of the Unsalted Saint, the body of the Unsalted Saint was almost split into two pieces from the middle!


    Su Yan was a little doubtful, if the saint-free saint was cut in two, with her terrifying self-healing ability, would she recover into two different saint-free saints?


    This continuous three swords also shocked the two great emperors of Esoteric Buddhism to the extreme.


    At this moment, they all need to ask themselves whether they can withstand Cheng Wu''s shocking three swords!


    After Cheng Wu''s brain of the saint without salt was split from the middle, the golden eyes did not waver at all!


    Soon, she squeezed her split body together, and then the bodies on both sides began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    This kind of resilience, even leeches and earthworms can''t do it!


    Then the turbulence of the space and the fragmented space formed an inexplicable storm under the traction of distorted nothingness!


    This storm is the last impact and the last aftermath of the three swords!


    But the storm only broke the two arms of the Unsalted Saintess!


    For the ontology of the Unsalted Saint, it can no longer pose any threat!


    In any sense, Cheng Wu''s three knives are perfect tricks without any flaws in one go!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t spot any faults, whether it was space, the laws of heaven and earth, or the distorted nothingness, everything has been used to the extreme by Cheng Wu!


    From Cheng Wu''s body, Su Yan really saw the powerful background of Esoteric Buddhism!


    But even with such a perfect three swords, there is still no way to get the Unsalted Saint!


    Perhaps the unsalted saint is a more perfect existence, so it can withstand the perfect three swords that are already flawless!


    If you are facing an ordinary enemy, even if you are facing the Immortal Emperor, after Cheng Wu''s three swords have fallen, I am afraid that he has already won a big victory!


    The immortal body of the Unsalted Saint is too perfect!


    This kind of injury, which is also fatal to the Immortal Emperor, is simply a pediatrics for the Unsalted Saintess!


    You must know how many tortures and tortures the saint of no salt has undergone since her birth!


    If she died so easily, she would definitely not survive today, and she would appear in front of everyone with such a posture.


    Cheng Wu panted, and said, "This three-dimensional style of this seat has once killed two great emperors, so why can''t it be this inhuman monster?"


    Shi Cang also showed an extremely solemn expression, and said: "How on earth can I defeat the Unsalted Saint? I feel that she seems to be an opponent who is impossible to defeat at all!"


    After watching the battle just now, even a great emperor like Shi Cang couldn''t help feeling discouraged!


    It''s like when you are punching, you punch a big rock, no matter how much strength you use, the big rock will not move!


    But your fist will become red, swollen and dull after punching again and again!


    The Unsalted Saint was also panting after losing her hands. This time, the Unsalted Saint''s recovery speed finally became much slower than before.


    Although the severed hands were still growing, the speed of growth was much slower than before.


    The scar that was split from the Tianling Gai just now has not been completely healed, which makes the Unsalted Saint still look a little horrible and terrifying!


    But the golden eyes of the saint of no salt still maintained a strong calm, and they had locked onto Cheng Wu firmly.


    The Unsalted Saint has made Cheng Wu the highest priority target, just because she has already felt a huge and incomparable threat!


    Then the saint of no salt raised her head up to the sky and roared towards the sky!


    Then rushed frantically in the void!


    Cheng Wu only felt a murderous attack like a dragon, almost making his scalp numb!


    Cheng Wu almost instinctively displayed many defensive formations!


    But these formations are like a glass mirror in front of the speed of the saint of no salt, which is like a cannonball, fragile to a single blow!


    The unsalted saint was soon close to Cheng Wu''s side!


    At this time, Cheng Wu pulled out a whisk, and the white hair on the whisk stretched dozens of times, entangling the body of the saint-free saint in the void!


    Then the white hair on the whisk changed into countless silver needles!


    A mountain of needles was shaped in the void, and the saint-free saint was locked in tens of millions of silver needles!


    Cheng Wu just breathed a sigh of relief. He knew clearly that if he was approached by the Unsalted Saint, he would definitely be at risk of falling!


    But Cheng Wu''s slack might come too early.


    I saw in that needle mountain, the unsalted saint��s neck suddenly grew crazily like a snake, extending at least fifty feet in the void, although the body was pierced with countless silver needles and blocked Live the mobility.


    But the unsalted saint''s neck stretched wildly, at least to a length of seven or eighty zhang!


    Even Buddhism ancient yoga monks can hardly extend their physical body to this extent, let alone the neck that is the most difficult to exercise?


    Cheng Wu didn''t react until the head of the Unsalted Saintess approached Cheng Wu, and then the Unsalted Saint''s mouth opened to the point where humans could not do it, and the mouth cracked almost to the ear!


    Facing the unsalted saint who had already opened his mouth, Cheng Wu could only resist the unsalted saint with the golden knife in his hand in a panic.


    First of all, Cheng Wu is not good at close combat, and the enemy he faces is the Unsalted Saint, Cheng Wu has no way to compete with the Unsalted Saint in physical strength!


    I saw Cheng Wu''s arm was swiftly bitten by the Unsalted Saintess!


    The blood of the emperor was sprinkled in this vast sky!

 Chapter 4141： Control the stars of the universe

    Chapter 4141 Controlling the Stars of the Universe


    Facing the unsalted saint who had already opened his mouth, Cheng Wu could only resist the unsalted saint with the golden knife in his hand in a panic.


    First of all, Cheng Wu is not good at close combat, and the enemy he faces is the Unsalted Saint, Cheng Wu has no way to compete with the Unsalted Saint in physical strength!


    I saw Cheng Wu''s arm was swiftly bitten by the Unsalted Saintess!


    The blood of the emperor was sprinkled in this vast sky!


    The saint of no salt is a revenge for Cheng Wu''s grievance for cutting off her two arms just now!


    After this arm was gnawed down by the Unsalted Saint, he chewed it happily!


    The flesh and blood of the emperor contained the essence of life energy at the apex of all living creatures!


    The Unsalted Saint directly showed an expression of incomparable satisfaction! It seems that there is nothing in the world that fascinates her more than this!


    After Cheng Wu was gnawed off an arm by the saint of no salt, the whole person was stunned!


    Such an attack method completely exceeded his imagination!


    But at this moment, Shi Cang finally chose to shoot, and countless stars formed a huge sword light, which directly struck the unsalted saint''s long neck!


    This sword Shi Cang has already used a great deal of power, it can be said that he has no reservations!


    Jianmang cut off the Unsalted Saintess''s neck almost without encountering any obstacles!


    But after being beheaded, the Unsalted Saintess, her head was still gnawing Cheng Wu''s arm, and there was no sign that her life was about to dissipate!


    However, Shi Cang also knew that this sword would definitely not be able to end the Unsalted Saintess, but it did create a chance for Cheng Wu to escape.


    After being decapitated, the Unsalted Saint, her body quickly escaped from the needle mountain, and then flew towards her head, then held her head with both hands, and then easily connected it back to her neck. !


    Soon, even the wound on the neck was invisible!


    "Even if the head is cut off, it can be reconnected! What kind of monster is this?"


    Su Yan said: "Song Shenwei, you should have seen it. The power of the saint-free saint is definitely not something you can control. If you are smarter, come to help now, otherwise, the holy city will immediately become a saint-free killing. Paradise."


    Song Shenwei suddenly said at this time: "Emperor Shang is actually still in the holy city. He must have his own plan. He also released the Unsalted Saintess."


    Song Shenwei is not a fool, knowing that the saint without salt can''t break free for no reason, all this must be the people of the devil world!


    After Su Yan heard the news, his face solemnly said: "Shangdi, he may not be on the side of the Unsalted Saint. Even if he wants to form an alliance with the Unsalted Saint, the Unsalted Saint may not be willing.��


    Song Shenwei stopped talking after this.


    Although Cheng Wu is in the realm of the Great Emperor, he is not a monster like the Unsalted Saintess after all. After being bitten off an arm by Shengsheng, he quickly stopped the blood with a powerful force!


    But his face couldn''t help becoming pale!


    Today, Cheng Wu is already seriously injured, and his strength will be greatly reduced.


    The remaining Song Shenwei and Shi Cang are not only at odds with each other, but also at odds with each other. It is an extravagant hope to expect them to deal with the Unsalted Saint.


    Facing such a powerful enemy as Unsalt Saintess, people are still unhappy. Perhaps the end of this battle is already doomed!


    Su Yan already had the intention to leave at this time. As long as he left the holy city with Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang and returned to the doomsday fortress, he would be safe at least temporarily.


    The holy city is surrounded by infinite chaos, and the salt-free saint may not be able to find the doomsday fortress!


    But just when Su Yan wanted to get out of this starry radiance, the saint-free saint suddenly turned around. There were blood stains of the great emperor on her face, which looked extremely cruel!


    After chewing and devouring one of Cheng Wu''s arms, the saint-free saint seemed to have regained great vitality!


    After all, the essence of the emperor''s life is not comparable to those of chaos!


    Su Yan had already sensed that the Unsalted Saintess seemed to be stronger than before!


    And the cold eyes of the saint of no salt locked Su Yan once again!


    After staring at each other for a while, Su Yan was absolutely sure that the mind of the saint of no salt had been paying attention to him.


    I don''t know what''s going on, it seems that the saint of no salt is more interested in Su Yan than anything else!


    As long as Su Yan dares to leave the protection of this piece of starlight, then the saint-free saint will immediately slay in front of him!


    And Shi Cang also chose to deal with the Unsalted Saint at this moment!


    Shi Cang''s starlight summoned countless huge stars, and under the background of these huge stars, even the holy city became extremely small.


    Only one of these huge stars is enough to destroy a layer of civilization in the lower realm!


    At this time, Shi Cang was already a bit reckless. He didn''t want to be broken by the Unsalted Saint like Cheng Wu!


    There is a subtle gravitational reaction between these huge stars!


    Countless gravitational forces are emitted in every corner of the starry sky, and they are pulling each other!


    A repulsive force corresponding to gravity is formed again!


    When the two forces of gravitation and repulsion were pulling in the starry sky, even the body of the unsalted saint was stretched to a length of seven or eight meters, as if a dough was kneaded into the shape of noodles!


    If it weren''t for Shi Cang''s stars, it would be difficult for even the Great Emperor to support the back and forth changes of gravity and repulsion!


    After all, each of these huge stars is equivalent to a world, and the gravitational force that can be generated and the repulsion between each other will be extremely huge!


    The interaction of gravity and repulsion is very terrible, and the slight movement of those huge stars will produce huge kinetic energy!


    The power of these two is enough to tear the emperor''s body directly. This is the punishment of car cracking created by the gravitational and repulsive force of the stars!


    However, the strength of the body of the saint-free saint can withstand the gravitational and repulsive forces derived from the stars!


    The change of gravitational and repulsive force only formed a cage, sealing the action power of the saint without salt, and it was far from the extent of the seal that wanted to suppress the saint without salt to the limit before proceeding.


    Shi Cang also understood that there was no way to solve the Unsalted Saintess at this level. He could only grit his teeth and a round of sun rose from the depths of the cosmic starry sky!


    When the golden light radiated from the depths of the universe, the interior of the holy city was also deeply shocked!


    They finally realized what was the gap between the Great Emperor and the Zhun Emperor.


    Although the Emperor Zhun deliberately manipulated many different immortal laws at the same time, and even completely transformed the area of ??thousands of miles with great magic power, he decided that he could not achieve this level!


    The emperor can control all the sun, moon and stars in the sky in his own hands, and use his own will to determine the trajectory of the sun and moon!


    The emperor Zhun could only sum up the power of the law from the trajectory of the sun and the moon, and use it according to the summed up power.


    There is clearly an unbridgeable gap between the two!

 Chapter 4142： Blood Rebirth

    The fourth thousand one hundred and forty-two chapters of blood rebirth


    The temperature of the sun is tens of thousands of degrees, and the core of the source is all the most powerful real fire of the sun!


    The true fire of the sun is known as the origin of all fires, and it is the strongest kind of fire that can burn everything in this world to ashes!


    Even the barriers between spaces can be burned through by the real fire of the sun, not to mention various spells and prohibitions!


    These man-made laws have no resistance at all in the face of the real fire of the sun.


    When this round of the sun is near, the endless brilliance is also spilled in the holy city!


    Many magnificent buildings in the holy city gradually disintegrated in this golden light, and then melted into magma!


    The sun is too close to the holy city, and this high temperature has surpassed the limit that the holy city''s formations can withstand!


    If the unsalted saint cannot be eliminated in a short time, then perhaps the holy city will turn into a pure magma fire under the golden light of the sun!


    The holy city that Esoteric Buddhism has spent countless efforts and manpower to build will also become history!


    But now Shi Cang can no longer take care of so much. To eliminate the Unsalted Saintess, these are the prices that must be paid!


    Shi Cang said: "I don''t believe it anymore. Throw you into the sun, and you can be reborn infinitely! No matter how powerful an immortal body is, it is impossible for you to withstand the high temperature deep in the sun. ?"


    Under Shi Cang''s manipulation, the sun produced more than ten times the gravitational force just now!


    The Unsalted Saint was originally suspended in the cosmic starry sky, and there was nothing to borrow from in the cosmic starry sky. Although she had a surging power, she had no place to exert it, and gradually flew towards the source of the high temperature. Past!


    Seeing that the Unsalted Saint is about to fall into the apex of that huge light!


    The Unsalted Saint then scratched her arm, and a piece of golden blood was spilled in the starry sky!


    Neither Shi Cang nor Su Yan took this behavior of the Unsalted Saint Woman seriously, only when the Unsalted Saint was in the final struggle!


    Then the saint-free saint blasted out that colorless flame again, and the body was also twisted into a ball, changing several forms, but it didn''t matter whether the saint-free saint grew three heads or seven or eight arms, it didn''t make any sense!


    Her arms furiously swiping in the void were of no avail!


    Because the enemy she will face this time is invisible gravity!


    No matter how strong the physical body is, it is impossible to cause any damage or damage to gravity!


    This is inherently invisible and intangible power! It is a power that can only be mastered by the emperor who has mastered the laws of the star field!


    When the Unsalted Saint was approaching the sun, her whole body had already begun to burn with white flames!


    The real fire of the sun is blazing in the body of the unsalted saint!


    No matter what method the unsalted saint uses, it can''t be extinguished!


    At such a close distance from the sun, even if she extinguished the flame on her body, the real fire of the sun would immediately reignite!


    At this time, the immortal body with powerful self-healing ability turns into a terrible torment!


    The body of the unsalted saint is constantly burning and regenerating...


    The screaming cry will only appear infinitely small in the background of the universe starry sky!


    Under Su Yan''s witness, the saint without salt was finally thrown onto the sun by Shi Cang!


    No matter how strong the physical body is, it is impossible to hold the sun hard!


    Although some immortal emperors can walk on the surface of the sun, they are also carried out under the blessing of the law.


    If there is no law for blessing, then being too close to the sun would be extremely dangerous for the emperor!


    "Have you won?" Even Shi Cang himself was not sure.


    The divine consciousness that the sun gave back could no longer sense the special and powerful evil thoughts of the saint-free saint!


    In normal circumstances, this means that the enemy''s spirit and body have died!


    But the saint of no salt has nothing to do with the word normal at all. The various deeds that happened to her and the various abilities used are beyond everyone''s imagination!


    Will such an unsalted saint be wiped out by the sun in this way?


    With the strength of the Witch Clan at its peak back then, didn''t you think about throwing the Unsalted Saint Maiden into the stars of the universe and destroying it?


    All of a sudden, a thousand thoughts rushed to Shi Cang''s heart!


    I saw a strange change suddenly appeared in the starry sky!


    Shi Cang''s spiritual thoughts immediately followed. Just now before being sucked into the sun, the Unsalted Saint had cut her arm with a sharp nail, and a pool of golden blood spilled into the starry sky!


    The strange breath is emitted from this pool of golden blood!


    I saw that this pile of golden blood seemed to be boiling at this time, and then gradually swelled and changed into the shape of a person...


    Although it is still made of liquid, it is already faintly visible that it is a woman!


    Shi Cang and Su Yan looked at each other, and couldn''t help but pop out a word: "Blood rebirth!"


    Back when the Wuzong was still dominating all the world, he once summed up some of the strongest laws in the world. These laws are called the ultimate synthesis of the world, and collectively called the thirty-two magical powers!


    Blood Rebirth is the seventh greatest supernatural power!


    Having mastered the existence of a drop of blood rebirth, as long as a drop of blood remains in this world, it can be resurrected perfectly with this drop of blood!


    The vitality contained in a drop of blood is already comparable to that of a great emperor!


    Thirty-two great supernatural powers, as long as you master one of them, you can disregard the other great emperors, if you master five or more, you can become the supreme master of the universe!


    When the ancient emperor ruled the heavens, he only mastered three great supernatural powers!


    The Dao Sect continues to this day, and only four great supernatural powers are mastered!


    Thirty-two great supernatural powers that have never been mastered so far are the biggest mystery in the world!


    Unexpectedly, Wuzong actually mastered the supernatural power of blood rebirth! And gave this great supernatural power to the unsalted saint!


    "I finally understand why Wuzong would give up killing the Unsalted Saintess and instead only seal her up. She has already adapted to the supernatural power of blood rebirth, so even if the world is destroyed, no one will be able to kill her. Maybe someone or a magic weapon can break her blood and rebirth, but...at least our Esoteric Buddhism didn''t master such rules and techniques, damn! What the **** are the Wuzong guys thinking?"


    "What the Wuzong guys are thinking about must be the same as Song Shenwei. They want to resist all disasters once and for all! That''s why such a monster was created." Su Yan said, "I have seen the world, but if you want What trouble is solved once and for all will often only create a bigger trouble out!"


    The unsalted saint''s ability to be reborn from a drop of blood has been resurrected in front of Su Yan and Shi Cang!

 Chapter 4143： Song Shenweis Trump Card

    Chapter 4143: Song Shenwei''s Trump Card


    Seeing the scene of rebirth from a drop of blood, everyone now has a solemn expression on their faces.


    No matter how many times Shi Cang can throw the Unsalted Saint into the sun, she can be perfectly resurrected!


    In this way, whether it was Shi Cang or Cheng Wu, there was nothing to do with the Unsalted Saintess. They have already taken out their strongest abilities!


    The trick that can kill the Great Emperor of the Immortal Realm is still not a salt-free saint!


    Now Song Shenwei is the only one left in the land where Esoteric Buddhism hasn''t taken action.


    But Su Yan also hadn''t reported much hope to Song Shenwei.


    Emperor Shang also muttered to himself below: "The Wuzong sealed the Unsalted Saint in the past. At least ten or more emperors were gathered and fought in a reckless manner. Only then did the Unsalted Saint be severely wounded and dying. How could it be possible to do this with only one Song Shenwei? The demise of Esoteric Buddhism is already a certainty. But it is a surprise to be able to meet Su Baxian''s reincarnation in this holy city!"


    The reason that Emperor Shang did not leave was entirely because he saw the existence of Su Yan.


    He has been hesitating in his heart whether to help Su Yan get out of trouble.


    Of course Emperor Shang would not want to help Su Yan so kindly, he just instinctively sensed the great value of Su Yan!


    Of course Emperor Shang knew the hatred between Su Yan and those emperors in the fairy world!


    As long as Su Yan can kill the immortal world again with the posture of the great emperor, then the immortal world will inevitably fall into a turmoil!


    The heavens do not know how many immortal domains will be broken by this!


    When the time comes, their Demon Realm can just take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    But if Su Yan falls here, then this plan will automatically abort. Moreover, the great emperors of the fairy world were lucky enough to lose a big enemy!


    How could Emperor Shang make the immortal world happy? He wanted to find an opportunity to lead Su Yan down, and then cover Su Yan from the chaotic world.


    As for where Su Yan is going next, whether or not to form an alliance with the Devil Emperors like them, that''s all for the rest.


    However, Shi Cang''s Xinghui looked very reliable right now, and Su Yan might not trust him to die.


    Therefore, Emperor Shang has not taken any action, just waiting for the situation to change.


    Shi Cang said, "You got the Holy City without salt. You still don''t make a move. Are you waiting for something? Who can help you with this matter? Are you waiting for the ancestor''s manifestation?"


    Song Shenwei said: "For the present plan, I can only fight with her and retreat and lead her to the depths of the chaos. As long as we can lead her to the depths of the chaos, then our plan will not be considered a failure. The Unsalted Saint will definitely fight forever with countless chaos!"


    Even Emperor Shang felt that Song Shenwei''s idea was too wishful thinking.


    The endless chaos represents the endless life energy, which is equivalent to providing unlimited nutritious meals for the saint-free saint!


    At that time, the unsalted saint will grow to the point where all the fairy emperors are afraid!


    At that time, it was not just as simple as destroying Chaos...


    Besides, after the saint of no salt has temporarily killed all the chaos, she can also return to the holy city in the opposite direction!


    Because the saint of no salt is an uncontrollable force in itself!


    Compared to the chaos that Shi Cang manipulated with the ancient emperor''s emblem, it was even more violent and uncontrollable!


    Song Shenwei didn''t care about this, he would definitely implement the principles he determined, no matter how others doubted it.


    Between the sleeves, Song Shenwei had already flown out of the envelope of Xinghui.


    Su Yan wanted to see to what extent Song Shenwei''s power had reached. He had been able to sit firmly in the position of Tantric teaching for so many years and experienced many epochs, and he must be an outstanding generation.


    But Song Shenwei only took the shot, and he was already shocked by Su Yan!


    Song Shenwei just pushed away the star in front of him, and he was sweating profusely and his face was like golden paper when he wanted to face the saint-free saint.


    Shi Cang also looked at this unusual situation solemnly, and said, "Is the legend true?"


    According to the esoteric legend, Song Shenwei had already practiced to the point of becoming mad and devastated, and as a result, he suffered a lot of injuries. After that, he had been hiding in the Zhaoxia Palace without asking about the world, and in fact he had been secretly recovering from his injuries.


    Otherwise, Song Shenwei''s power is definitely more than this level!


    Shi Cang and Song Shenwei are brothers, and they have some understanding of Song Shenwei''s realm and power.


    Song Shenwei''s shot was tantamount to revealing the fact that he had been plagued by serious injuries for many years.


    The Emperor Shang below also showed an expression of annoyance. When he went to see Song Shenwei in the Zhaoxia Palace, he had already doubted Song Shenwei''s current power.


    But Song Shenwei showed his hand silently, making Emperor Shang think that Song Shenwei''s serious injury was just a rumor.


    How could Song Shenwei be the opponent of Unsalted Saint, he pushed away that star, Unsalted Saint had already used hands and feet to kill him!


    Song Shenwei''s appearance looks really embarrassing, but he seems completely unconcerned, and actually throws a hoop!


    This iron ring should also be an artifact treasured by Esoteric Buddhism!


    Song Shenwei, as the head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism, the artifacts he could produce were naturally very powerful.


    The iron ring broke through the vast void, and fifteen spatial portals appeared directly.


    Today''s Song Shenwei''s power should be less than one-tenth of that of the peak era. With his peak power, at least a hundred spatial portals can be opened!


    Seeing these fifteen space portals, Emperor Shang couldn''t help showing a puzzled expression, wondering what kind of calculation Song Shenwei was playing.


    The fifteen portals lead to different directions in the chaos.


    Is Song Shenwei intending to play hide-and-seek among these numerous portals with the saint of no salt?


    The Unsalted Saint had already killed Song Shenwei in an instant.


    Song Shenwei did not directly deal with the Unsalted Saint, instead, he plunged into the nearest space portal!


    Where exactly these space portals lead to is unknown, only a very deep breath can be sensed from the space portals.


    Perhaps everything connected is the deepest part of chaos!


    Can Song Shenwei really successfully lead the Unsalted Saint Maiden to the deepest part of the chaos and fight the endless beasts?


    The Saintess of Chaos almost didn''t even think about it, just followed Song Shenwei and plunged into that space portal!


    But I don''t know what happened on the other side of the space portal. After a while, the saint-free saint flew back directly from the other space portal!


    Instead, Song Shenwei was missing!


    This is really strange, even Cheng Wu has a confused expression on his face.


    But after flying back to this star field, the Unsalted Saint immediately got into the space portal next to it...


    At this point, both Su Yan and Shi Cang were very surprised, and for a while they couldn''t understand what Song Shenwei was playing.

 Chapter 4144： Space maze

    Chapter 4144: Space maze


    "Is it the ecstasy formation?" Shi Cang thought about it, and there was only one possibility.


    But Song Shenwei is the head of esoteric religion, how could he use such low-level tricks as the Ecstasy Formation?


    Could the saint without salt really be trapped by the ecstasy formation? Is this kind of thing possible?


    With Song Shenwei''s realm and power, the ecstasy formation that can be deployed is of course unusual.


    If Song Shenwei really creates a spatial maze and traps the Unsalted Saint forever in it, it can really be regarded as boundless merit.


    But can it really be done with Song Shenwei''s current power?


    Then Song Shenwei appeared in everyone''s sight three more times. Song Shenwei, like the saint of no salt, re-entered the space formation shortly after appearing.


    It seems to outsiders to be extremely curious, but for those who are trapped in the formation, everything they can see, hear, and perceive, has long been compared with those outside the formation. different.


    Shi Cang said: "The soul of the Unsalted Saint was forcibly created by the Wuzong, not a natural product, so it will be very chaotic. Will it really allow Song Shenwei to successfully trap the Unsalted Saint?"


    In this ecstasy formation, Song Shenwei and Wuyan Saintess did not directly fight each other, but kept going back and forth.


    With the chaotic mind of the saint of no salt, maybe Song Shenwei would be trapped in this formation forever without knowing it.


    However, to outsiders, all this is really boring to the extreme.


    Especially after experiencing the two peak duels between the emperor and the saint of no salt just now, such tricks seem to be very lackluster.


    But perhaps only Song Shenwei who is in it can realize how dangerous this chasing game is going on with the Unsalted Saintess!


    After a long time, when Song Shenwei flew out of the space portal again, this time some strange power connected the fifteen space portals!


    The power of the secret method makes the space connected between the fifteen portals form a weird whole! It also seems to be a closed loop of cause and effect!


    Since Song Shenwei had come out of this closed loop, the only one who fell into the closed loop was the Unsalted Saint.


    Song Shenwei''s complexion was paler than before, but there was a distinctly proud look on his face.


    Because he has already proved one thing-the unsalted saint that Shi Cang and Cheng Wu couldn''t deal with was restrained by his secret method. Even if his power is no longer at the peak, he is still below the ancestor. The number one master of Esoteric Buddhism!


    The rest are not qualified to challenge him at all!


    Song Shenwei said: "This seat has sent the Unsalted Saint to the Lair of Chaos, where there are hundreds of millions of chaotic beasts, enough to kill the Unsalted Saint for 100,000 years. From then on, our Esoteric Sect will sit back and relax!"


    Su Yan already understood Song Shenwei''s meaning at this time. He used his powerful power to cooperate with the artifact to create a closed space loop that connected many different time and space!


    This closed loop contains a lot of so-called "exit", but no matter how you want to pass these exits, you will return to the original point.


    Such a closed loop of time and space often requires a very advanced understanding of the laws of space, and it also requires the ability to stitch many time and space together!


    It''s a pity that Song Shenwei''s power is incomplete, and he has long been at his peak. Otherwise, after the time-space closed loop is created, even the immortal emperor rank may be trapped!


    Although Song Shenwei reluctantly created a closed loop of time and space, Su Yan still had a great worry in his heart.


    At this time, the time-space closed loop itself is not strong enough. If the salt-free saint has the ability to destroy time and space, even without the ultimate blessing of the laws of time and space, she can still escape with brute force!


    Shi Cang saw another point, and said, "Song Shenwei, have you been planning this for a long time, and you have already prepared for it?"


    "Of course, I never fight an unprepared battle..."


    Before Song Shenwei''s words fell, he saw the fifteen space portals behind him move together!


    The formation of fifteen space portals is like a Scorpio, and the shape of this Scorpio gradually becomes clear amidst turmoil.


    The mystery of Song Shenwei''s spells gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    But now no one has the mind to analyze the principle of the formation, just because the sensation of these fifteen space portals has become more and more intense!


    The turbulence of the space portal means that at the other end of the formation, the Unsalted Saint is continuously attacking the formation itself with that incredible power...


    Emperor Shang showed a playful smile on his face, and said: "Song Shenwei, this fool, don''t you really think that you can manipulate the actions of the Unsalted Saint? If the Unsalted Saint is so well-controlled, how can you send it? Here you are? Wouldn''t it be better to put it directly in the immortal realm to kill the precepts?"


    The Unsalted Saint is not a pure beast, she also has her own mind, although this mind is often swallowed by powerful desire to kill and destroy.


    But to treat the Unsalted Saint as a pure beast is a great fallacy in itself!


    After experiencing the two battles just now, the saint-free saint died nine deaths, and even used the ability to rebirth from a drop of blood. She already had a huge hatred of Esoteric Buddhism!


    Why would you be willing to let go of these people?


    Song Shenwei''s formation is too whimsical!


    If you can use the powerful power of the unsalted saint, but you won''t be backlashed. Then the Unsalted Saintess is determined not to fall into the hands of Song Shenwei!


    "I don''t even understand such a simple truth. I don''t know how this stupid became the head of the esoteric religion?" Emperor Shang''s words were full of ridicule and ridicule.


    In the huge shock, Song Shenwei''s formation didn''t know how long it could last!


    Shi Cang also had no choice but to cover Song Shenwei''s formation with Xinghui, trying to use Xinghui to bless Song Shenwei''s formation!


    Both Shi Cang and Song Shenwei were taught by the same master, and their strengths can also be regarded as the same origin.


    After receiving the blessing of the emperor''s power, this formation can barely be maintained, but Xinghui''s blessing also has its limits, after all, the host of this formation is not Shi Cang.


    And at the other end of the formation, the power of the Unsalted Saint has become stronger and stronger!


    Obviously, the unsalted saint''s desire to destroy Esoteric Buddhism is far beyond the chaos of killing!


    When the power of the Unsalted Saint surpassed a critical point, one of the space portals was torn apart by a dozen pairs of pale hands!


    These dozen or so pairs of pale hands look soft and boneless, they are clearly women''s hands! But with incredible power, it directly crossed the space and tore open the gate of time and space created by Song Shenwei!

 Chapter 4145： Despair and suffering

    Chapter 4145: Despair and suffering


    Shi Cang said angrily: "Song Shenwei, what are you still in a daze? If you don''t take back these time-space gates, there is no way to return to the holy city if there is no time-space gate without salt saint!"


    What Shi Cang said was obviously an insufficient estimate of the power of the Unsalted Saintess.


    The Unsalted Saint herself has the power to tear the space apart, and she still has residual blood here, as long as she wants to, she can return to the holy city at any time.


    And Song Shenwei''s space closed loop created by the artifact was not so easy to take back, not to mention Song Shenwei''s power has long been not at its peak.


    The dozens of hands directly tore open the door of the space, and an extremely violent breath came from there.


    There are not only unsalted saints, but also those ancient chaotic auras who have not known how many years they have lived!


    If the cracks in time and space continue to expand, not only the unsalted saints, but also the ancient and powerful chaos army will come to the holy city!


    It was the first time that the chaotic beasts approached the holy city like this since the Great Emperor Chaos opened up the holy city of Esoteric Buddhism!


    It''s not because they broke the doomsday fortress, but because the esoteric teachings opened the door to time and space for them!


    After the first gate of time and space was destroyed, Song Shenwei was immediately backlashed, spouting a mouthful of blood!


    When Song Shenwei was injured and spurted blood, the closed loop of time and space he created gradually lost control...


    Su''s worries really turned into reality. Although this spatial closed loop is very delicate, it is not strong enough.


    The Unsalted Saint does not need any skills at all, as well as an understanding of the law, just use that pair of pale iron claws, you can break the skill with force!


    After more than a dozen pale hands completely tore the empty gate at that time, the saint-free saint finally appeared.


    In the other time and space, the salt-free saint has evolved into another appearance.


    At least hundreds of hands were born behind the saint of no salt, and these hundreds of hands extended into different time and space, but the main body of saint of no salt looked very peaceful.


    "This monster really made this emperor realize what it means to have infinite possibilities." Shi Cang''s words revealed a bit of bitterness.


    Faced with different environments, different evolutions can be produced to cope with the changes of the environment, and it also has the ability to rebirth and tear space...


    Such monsters have almost reached the so-called extreme in terms of survivability, combat effectiveness, etc.!


    Soon, the closed space loop built by Song Shenwei collapsed.


    Unsalted saints once again dominate the holy city!


    And behind the Unsalted Saintess, among the space cracks that have not yet been closed, the Chaos Fierce Beast is also about to move.


    It''s just that...the chaotic beasts did not attack the Unsalted Saint, and even showed some form of surrender to the Unsalted Saint!


    Song Shenwei''s plan to use the unsalted saint to slaughter Chaos is already officially bankrupt!


    The Unsalted Saint has turned into the **** of destruction who commanded the ancient Chaos Legion!


    The three great emperors of the Esoteric Buddhism now only have Shi Cang uninjured, but can only one Shi Cang really defeat the Unsalted Saint and the Chaos Legion behind the Unsalted Saint?


    Now Su Yan just wants to leave the holy city and go as far as Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang!


    If I want to come soon, not only the esoteric church will be completely destroyed, but even the immortal world will be invaded by the Unsalted Saint Maiden and the Chaos Legion!


    There is no future to stay in this chaos!


    The Unsalted Saintess looked down at the holy city with golden eyes!


    The stars in the sky and the changing universe are all stepped on by her!


    And behind the Unsalted Saintess, those ancient chaos with the Law Bodies more than a thousand miles are already passing through the space, and they want to enter the holy city!


    Song Shenwei''s heart was full of despair. He desperately wanted to keep the chaos out of the holy city. As a result, he spent a lot of effort and arranged for many years. In exchange, he personally opened the door of the holy city to the chaos army!


    This result is too ironic!


    About 50% of the buildings in the holy city have been destroyed. Among the ruins, those esoteric followers also saw the unsalted saint who was aloft as a world-destroying god!


    I also saw that behind the Unsalted Saintess, those ancient chaos are slowly descending on the holy city!


    The fate of destruction may have been inevitable!


    It is undoubtedly a greater torment to witness the slow fall of this destruction than the destruction itself!


    In Shi Cang''s body, that powerful chaotic power was already violently operating!


    If he wants to, he can summon another round of the sun over the holy city!


    Under the two rounds of the sun, the chaos will die under the real fire of the sun!


    But the holy city will also be destroyed!


    What is the difference between the chaotic hands of Destruction Desire and the hands of Destruction Desire Stone Cang?


    Perhaps the struggle of Esoteric Buddhism is doomed to no longer have any meaning! No matter what they do, they cannot avoid the ultimate fate of being destroyed!


    Shi Cang''s mind was still thinking about every idea that might survive a desperate situation, but soon he realized that he had nothing to do!


    With his power, he can defeat the ancient Chaos Legion at most, but it is an impossible task to seal the Unsalted Saint at the same time!


    Unless ten great emperors of the same rank as him suddenly appear now, can they be sure to completely rescue Esoteric Buddhism from the brink of destruction.


    But there seemed to be a pair of eyes watching everything that happened above the holy city.


    And in Su Yan''s arms, that Daoyin seed is gradually getting hot!


    Before, Su Yan didn''t dare to arouse Daoyin seeds that didn''t respond much, now they have become extremely hot!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know why Daoyin seeds suddenly became so hot.


    Could it be that the seeds of Tao have also sensed the destiny of Esotericism that is about to be destroyed, so they are inspired to some extent?


    The scorching heat of the Dao Yin seeds has already made Su Yan''s skin uncomfortable. The Dao Yin seeds are now like a ball of flames, and the temperature is gradually rising!


    Su Yan had to take out the Daoyin seed.


    After the Daoyin seed was taken out, Su Yan suddenly discovered that the Daoyin seed had undergone a strange change without knowing it!


    Daoyin seeds turned into a blue color in Su Yan''s hands, and there were many tiny spots of light inside, which seemed to be endless stars!


    It seems that Daoyin seeds have changed into a single universe!


    "Huh?" Su Yan sensed from the Daoyin seed that a certain incomparable power was being gestated, and after that, it would hatch from the Daoyin seed!


    At the moment when the holy city is about to be destroyed, Daoyin seeds are actually about to hatch? !


    It has been an extremely long time since the Great Emperor Chaos obtained this Dao Cause seed!


    During this period, the Dao Yin Seed has not changed in any way. No matter how the powerful Esoteric Buddhism uses various methods and strengths to inspire, the Dao Yin Seed is very silent and will not give half a response...


    But now Daoyin seeds are about to hatch!

 Chapter 4146： Represents the seeds of hope

    Chapter 4146 represents the seed of hope


    Could it be that the Great Primordial Chaos kept the Daoyin seed in the holy city because he had already considered the catastrophe that Esotericism was about to encounter?


    Even Su Yan wondered at this time whether the Dao Yin Seed would be the back hand of the Great Primordial Chaos in the Esoteric Buddhism.


    When Daoyin''s seed burst out, even the stars in the sky were covered!


    The eyes of the Esoteric Buddhism emperor were all attracted by the divine light of Daoyin Seed!


    They also had the same idea as Su Yan: Daoyin seed must be the back hand of Chaos Great Emperor who stayed in the holy city to ensure the inheritance of Esoteric Buddhism!


    I just don''t know what will hatch from this Dao Yin seed!


    According to the legend, Daoyin seeds can incubate the world��s strongest techniques, the most powerful artifacts, and even directly incubate people with life...


    If Dao has hatched a magical artifact from seeds, there may be hope in Esotericism, and hope in the holy city!


    And in the divine light evolved from the seeds of Tao, Su Yan also fell into a haze.


    In this haziness, Su Yan seemed to have seen a red tasseled spear...


    This red tasseled long spear was surrounded by red flames, but only occasionally showed a corner...


    But it completely attracted Su Yan''s mind, and produced a magical power that fascinated Su Yan!


    The red flame contains the extreme high temperature in the earth''s crust, which seems to destroy everything, but it is indispensable for the gestation of life!


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to understand something��this Dao-caused seed is about to nurture an artifact that can understand the creation and the beginning of the universe!


    Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword and Profound White Orb are already considered to be artifact levels, and the existence of the Great Emperor level generally has one or two artifact protections.


    Divine artifacts are not easy to obtain, but as long as you master some rare heavenly materials and earth treasures in this world, even the emperor''s ranks can refine them.


    And above the artifacts are the sacred objects of the Three Religions. The magic weapon of the sacred objects of the Three Religions is extremely rare, and it almost only exists in the hands of the famous Three Religious saints.


    For example, the Tathagata Buddha has mastered several magic weapons of the holy relic series.


    The sacred objects of the three religions came into being.


    So the sacred objects of the Three Religions are very rare.


    But although it is rare, the artifacts of the Three Religions are actually very limited in strength compared to the artifacts.


    In fact, there is a magic weapon above the sacred objects of the Three Religions, and this magic weapon is called an artifact of good fortune.


    Sacred artifacts of good fortune are rarer than the sacred objects of the Three Religions. Sacred artifacts of good fortune cannot be born in response to the fate of the sky.


    In other words, after the world was opened up, the number of artifacts that can appear in this world is a prescribed number.


    The number of artifacts is absolutely impossible to exceed this number.


    And the power of the artifacts of good fortune is far above the sacred artifacts of the Three Religions and ordinary artifacts!


    Why could the Jade Emperor sit in the heavenly court and order many immortal realms, even the unruly and rebellious original immortal emperor like the original phoenix had to let him three points?


    Just because the Jade Emperor has mastered an artifact of good fortune!


    The existence of the immortal emperor series has long been impossible to be constrained by the principles of heaven and earth and the six rotations, but it will still be affected by the artifacts of good fortune.


    Whether this effect is good or bad, it all depends on the mind of the holder of the artifact.


    So when these Dao Yin seeds were born, there were many strong men who were beaten up and robbed of them!


    It is already the existence of the great emperor, how difficult it is to go further!


    If it can become an existence that robs the heavens and the earth through the artifacts of good fortune, what a glorious thing it is!


    The power of the artifact itself is also very huge.


    If Su Yan had a blessing of good fortune artifacts, then even facing the siege of many immortal emperors, it would certainly not fall!


    In the sky, only the unsalted saint turned a blind eye to everything that happened before her, because she looked at them with indifferent eyes!


    The hundred arms that stretched out from the back of the Unsalted Saint still exist, and the Unsalted Saint looks a bit like the Avalokitesvara of the Demon Gate.


    It''s just that the expression of the Unsalted Saint is too cold, like a sharp sword!


    If these arms of the Unsalted Saint look carefully, they are somewhat similar to the tentacles of those chaotic beasts!


    It''s just that no matter in terms of strength or strength, it will be stronger, I don''t know how many times!


    When these arms were pushed away, the stars in the void were gradually being pushed away!


    Shi Cang couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. He didn''t know what demon technique Unsalt Saint had used, and he could even push away the starlight!


    Of course, it was not only Starlight that was pushed away, but also Shi Cang''s domain as the Great Emperor!


    And Su Yan was not disturbed by the Unsalted Saint. At this time, his mind was completely attracted by the Daoyin seeds that were about to hatch...


    The flame on the red tasseled spear gradually faded, and Su Yan saw that there seemed to be some secret words on the barrel of the gun...


    These secret words are the same kind of words as the divine laws that Su Yan saw in that chaotic temple!


    The battle body of the immortal dragon **** also gradually vibrated, it seems that there is some power in it that wants to have a strong echo with this artifact!


    Su Yan felt the excitement from the source of life!


    Why this artifact of good fortune was bred from the fire, I''m afraid it is related to Shi Cang''s moving the sun and the universe to the top of the holy city!


    But it''s more than that. Naturally, there is also a mysterious destiny traction. Before the right time, the artifacts of good fortune will not be born!


    Su Yan hadn''t mastered the artifacts at this time, but from the outside, Su Yan was already surrounded by a group of scarlet sacred fire!


    One can only vaguely see a figure in that arrogant crimson!


    Shi Cang tremblingly said: "Is it really the ancestor who manifested the spirit? But if it was the ancestor who manifested the spirit, why would the artifact of good fortune fall on an outsider?"


    When Shi Cang said this, he burst into laughter, and said, "He is the husband of Senior Sister Jin, and to my esoteric teachings, he is not an outsider...relying on the artifacts can really defeat the Unsalted Saintess and the thousands of chaos. ?"


    Cheng Wu stared at the group of red flames pale, the shock in his eyes was beyond the limit, as if he had returned to the era of the beginning!


    In that era, Cheng Wu was already an immortal emperor, but he didn''t open up his own immortal domain, only wandering among the heavens.


    Until one day, when Cheng Wu was practicing in the distorted nothingness, he met the Great Chaos!


    At that time, the Great Chaos Emperor was also surrounded by a layer of powerful aura that made people incomprehensible, more like an extraordinary **** than all the great emperors!


    Cheng Wu looked at Su Yan today as if he saw the Great Chaos Emperor back then! I can''t help but feel a sense of surprise in my mind!


    Cheng Wu has been moving towards the figure in his heart all these years, but after he has become more powerful and thoroughly mastered the distorted void, he realized that the gap between him and the figure in his heart is still so huge!


    When Daoyin''s seed power is fully integrated with Su Yan, will he be the next Chaos Emperor?


    The spear transformed by the artifact of good fortune was only formed in the spiritual world, and in the real physical world, it was just a flame of indeterminate shape!


    At this time, Su Yan needs to dedicate his own bones and blood to shape it!


    This is a necessary process, a necessary blood sacrifice in the process of forming the artifact!

 Chapter 4147： Shaping artifacts with flesh and blood

    Chapter 4147: Shaping artifacts with flesh and blood


    When this blood sacrifice begins, this process will definitely not stop and is irreversible.


    When Su Yan reacted, his bones and blood were gradually leaving his body, fusing with the power of the Dao Yin seed!


    When Su Yan''s flesh and blood merged with the Dao Yin Seed, the red flame directly ignited the sky!


    A holy fire seems to be lit above the holy city!


    Not only in the physical world, but even the red flame in the spiritual world illuminates the vast gloom and chaos!


    Su Yan''s physical body contains his own powerful strength, and there is also a powerful dragon energy for protection!


    It was the result of Su Yan''s journey through the obstacles!


    And Su Yan also surprisingly discovered that his bones and blood seemed to have received a fierce response from Daoyin Seed!


    Between the fusion of the two, Su Yan seemed to have caught a glimpse of the stalwart figure of Emperor Chi Ming!


    Countless galaxies were shocked by the power of Emperor Chi Ming! Countless civilizations are crawling under his feet!


    And Emperor Chi Ming finally disappeared into the deepest part of the darkness... there was also the mystery that Su Yan had explored.


    But before leaving, Emperor Chi Ming sowed ten seeds among the heavens!


    Su Yan can already see the essence of the Dao Yin Seed at this time, and the Dao Yin Seed essentially occupies the things that are always in harmony with the Tian Gang and the Earth!


    In other words, the seed of Dao''s cause is the concretized essence of the law of heaven and earth!


    No wonder that seeds can evolve into artifacts of good fortune!


    According to Wuzong''s summary, there are a total of 64 Supreme Laws in the universe.


    Based on these sixty-four supreme laws, the artifacts that can evolve can only be the corresponding sixty-four pieces.


    When a supreme law is occupied and fits with a certain artifact of good fortune, no matter what kind of thoughts they use, they can no longer meet the supreme law.


    This is the biggest sixty-four opportunity since the opening of the world, once it is completely occupied by the predecessors, even if the future generations have great talents, it will be in vain.


    The chance of the body and the way of heaven becoming one is already very few!


    I don''t know what kind of artifacts that this group of scarlet flames in Su Yan''s hands will evolve into.


    But it should be in the shape of a red tasseled spear, Su Yan has already seen its true appearance in the spiritual world...


    But watching his own flesh and blood continue to be swallowed by the scarlet red, Su Yan still had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It is not a good experience to watch the flesh and blood draw away from his body.


    Su Yan also knew very well that all artifacts in this world require blood sacrifices.


    But this scarlet flame is like a bottomless pit, constantly devouring Su Yan''s flesh and blood, it seems that it will never be satisfied...


    If it needs too much flesh and blood, and even it needs to be dedicated to be a complete life, wouldn''t his Su Yan become a sacrifice to the gods of good fortune?


    It is of course a good thing that Daoyin seeds begin to evolve the artifact, but it would be bad if the extreme happiness produces sorrow!


    However, Su Yan''s spirit and physical body were already bound to the Dao Yin Seed at this time, and they were almost inseparable.


    If you forcibly escape, I am afraid that not only will the artifacts of good fortune be handed over to the esoteric teachings, but it will also hurt Su Yan himself, which is not worth the loss.


    Now under this situation, I can only give it a try!


    If Su Yan wins the so-called wealth and danger, he will have a magic weapon!


    If those great enemies in the immortal realm knew about this, I''m afraid they would tremble!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan gritted his teeth and continued to sacrifice his flesh and blood, looking forward to the emergence of the artifact!


    But this sword fortune artifact wants more than Su Yan''s flesh and blood, it even wants Su Yan''s complete cervical spine as the keel supporting the artifact!


    If you lose your entire spine, even the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body will not be able to recover!


    Su Yan suddenly became really worried, would he become a sacrifice to the artifacts of good fortune in this world?


    In order to resolve his worries, Su Yan took the initiative to break the pair of dragon horns on his head, and dedicated them to the crimson flames! It''s worthy of his own spine!


    For Su Yan, the pair of dragon horns of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body only had a decorative effect, and had no actual combat significance.


    It''s just... I don''t know if this artifact of good fortune will be bought.


    The surrounding red flames burned more violently after getting the pair of dragon horns!


    However, even though Su Yan was surrounded by this scarlet flame, he couldn''t notice the high temperature around him at all, but only felt a little warm.


    At the core of the red flame, the tip of the red tasseled spear had appeared in Su Yan''s line of sight, and the mysterious **** pattern blessing appeared on the tip of the spear, and he knew that it was full of terrifying power just by looking at it!


    And under the tip of the gun, there is a red ribbon like a crimson lotus!


    The lower body of the gun must be still forging. If you use the pair of dragon horns of Su Yan''s immortal dragon **** battle body as an introduction, you must be able to forge an incredible gun body!


    Su Yan suddenly wanted to understand why the artifacts of good fortune would ask for his spine to make the gun body.


    Because the red tasseled gun not only pursues its own strength, but also has a certain degree of elasticity...it''s perfect for forging with a spine keel.


    But of course Su Yan would not be stupid enough to sacrifice his life to forge a magical artifact...


    Using a pair of dragon horns to forge the gun body, although it cannot create a perfect red tasseled spear, it is not a bad thing to have this incompleteness.


    Things that are too perfect in this world often arouse envy from heaven and earth, leading to some inexplicable curses, and even if nothing is done, it will cause many disasters.


    Although the red tasseled spear is a little weaker, it is the best in perfection.


    In a short while, this artifact of good fortune should come to life!


    It was also the first time that Su Yan saw the artifacts of good fortune appear in this world, and it was still in his own hands... His mood became a little excited!


    After getting this artifact, his power will get a qualitative leap! And in the future, when facing those powerful emperors, they will definitely have the upper hand!


    The flame of revenge was already burning in Su Yan''s heart!


    At the moment of the fall, the feeling of disgraceful thoughts seemed to be in front of him, but he did not expect that he would soon have a magical artifact!


    In the past, all the criticisms, grievances, and sufferings that I have received have all come to my heart for a while!


    Su Yan only wants to prove one thing to the world, that is, he has come alive!


    Don''t rely on anyone''s strength, only rely on himself to truly survive!


    Those enemies who had conspired against him should now hide in the dark corner and tremble!


    But even if they kneel down to beg for mercy, it won''t work!


    The flame of revenge will definitely ignite the entire fairy world!

 Chapter 4148： An artifact connected by blood

    Chapter 4148: The Artifact Linked by Blood


    There was an incomparably strong feeling from within!


    It seems that Su Yan thought of something and saw something...


    Then Su Yan stretched one of his hands into the root of the scarlet flame without hesitation!


    Although there was a strong burning sensation from his hand, Su Yan didn''t mean to withdraw his hand at all. Instead, he held something tightly in the flames...


    Then the blood-colored flames above a blood-red spear gradually dissipated, and this spear was completely grasped by Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s face gradually showed a happy smile.


    At the same time, he can feel the feeling of blood and blood coming from this spear!


    This feeling is really difficult to express in words, but it is real. Su Yan only felt that this red lotus spear seemed to be part of his body, full of cordial feeling!


    It''s no wonder that this red tasseled spear was made entirely by Su Yan''s flesh and blood sacrifices, and of course it has a strange connection with him!


    Then Su Yan gently waved the red tasseled spear in his hand, and the huge scarlet flames shined in the sky, just like a huge fire phoenix spreading its wings above the holy city!


    The resulting gang wind blows even the entire holy city!


    The inside and outside of the holy city is horrified!


    This is a powerful force that they have never seen or even heard of!


    It seems that a fourth emperor appeared in the sky above this esoteric religion!


    And the fire phoenix in the sky seems to symbolize that Esoteric Buddhism is about to be reborn in a certain posture!


    This huge fire phoenix represents the power of an artifact of good fortune!


    Shi Cang asked, "Cheng Wu, can good fortune artifacts deal with the unsalted saints?"


    Cheng Wu replied from a high altitude without angrily: "How would I know this kind of thing?"


    "You have come from eternity, and only you in Esoteric Buddhism have seen the power of the artifacts, can''t you tell me a thing or two?"


    Cheng Wu had no choice but to say: "Wu Zong also held the artifacts of good fortune back then, but failed to kill the Unsalted Saintess. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Cheng Wu''s answer was definitely not what Shi Cang wanted. He looked at the salt-free saint in the sky, his face tightening!


    Hundreds of arms of the Unsalted Saint had already stretched out in the void, not only pushing Xinghui away, even the Universe Region that was just summoned by Shi Cang could no longer get close to the Unsalted Saint!


    If this artifact of good fortune can''t deal with the unsalted saint, then the holy city and esoteric religion will inevitably fall!


    After Emperor Shang saw the phoenix soaring in the sky, the gloating expression on his face was completely gone, replaced by an expression of gritted teeth.


    After all, Emperor Shang is a character from that era, and he knows what it means for a magical artifact to fall into Su Baxian''s hands!


    "Damn it! Su Ba actually got the artifact of good fortune! This time not only the immortal world will bear his anger again, but we are afraid that our demon world will also become his thorny eye!"


    What Emperor Shang wants is that Su Yan and the great emperors of the immortal world fight each other, and it is best to get both sides to die together...


    But right now after Su Yan got the artifact of good fortune, this so-called balance no longer exists!


    Emperor Shang really knows what it means to be an artifact of good fortune!


    Coupled with the power of Su Baxian that was the only one in the world, let alone those immortal emperors in the heavens who lived up to the years by drinking and having fun, even if they were the immortal emperors who have been working hard in cultivation and promotion, they would not be him Su Ba at all. The first opponent!


    But now Su Baxian is only the cultivation base of the Immortal King''s peak, and there is still a long way to go to his own cultivation base...


    Maybe now he can do something against Su Yan, kill Su Yan first, and then **** the artifact!


    Emperor Shang had already moved Su Yan to kill, but looking at the huge fire phoenix in the sky, one should know what level of the power of the artifact.


    Emperor Shang had to ask himself before he started, whether he was sure to kill Su Yan with ten percent certainty.


    If Su Yan can''t be completely killed, then he will only establish a formidable enemy for himself and the Demon Realm!


    Moreover, although the three great emperors of Tantric Buddhism are all attrition to varying degrees, they are still in the sky after all. When they saw Emperor Shang''s hands, they were afraid that they wouldn''t be onlookers, and they would definitely choose to take the shots.


    Therefore, Emperor Shang did not dare to do anything to Su Yan at this time!


    And after the huge fire phoenix flew across the sky, Su Yan''s figure finally appeared in front of everyone.


    Just now, Su Yan dedicated a lot of flesh and blood for the blood sacred artifact, but under this extreme situation, the potential of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body was thoroughly stimulated!


    The powerful recovery and hematopoietic ability made the flesh and blood lost in Su Yan''s body recovered in the shortest time.


    But the loss of Xianyuan can''t be recovered in a short time!


    Shi Cang looked towards Su Yan, and saw that Su Yan was wearing a dragon scale armor with a pair of exaggerated wings behind him, and there was a cloud of red flames under his feet!


    However, what Shi Cang cared more about was of course the magic weapon that Su Yan held in the heart of his hand-a red tasseled spear!


    This red tasseled spear looks extremely slender, and the whole body looks very soft, it seems that it will be broken easily...


    But the **** pattern circulating on it reveals an incredible and solemn power!


    There are a total of sixty-four avenues of Tiangang, Dichang and Chang. I don��t know which one this artifact fits with!


    Su Yan originally closed his eyes, but suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the unsalted saint in the sky!


    The Unsalted Saintess''s neck twisted stiffly, and Su Yan looked at each other in the sky.


    Seeing the twisting way of the Unsalted Saintess''s neck, Shi Cang and the others discovered that although the current Unsalted Saintess had changed into a hundred arms like the Chaos Fierce Beast, such changes also came at a price.


    She seemed to have lost her mobility, and her body became as rigid as a stone!


    No wonder Saint Wuyan just watched Su Yan using the blood sacrifice method to obtain the artifact, but didn''t make a move.


    If Shi Cang had just launched a fierce attack on the Unsalted Saintess, coupled with Cheng Wu''s powerful spells, I am afraid that Unsalted Saints would also be unable to support it.


    It''s a pity that they took too much of the power of the Unsalted Saint and underestimated themselves too much.


    When Su Yan and the saint of no salt were looking at each other, they found that when he held the artifact, the world showed a completely different color in his eyes!


    Amidst the chaos, it was all orange-yellow, and amidst the starlight of Shi Cang, it turned into a blue yingying.


    And when he arrived near the Unsalted Saintess, what Su Yan saw was that the flames like a sickness were occupying the void!


    These ill-like flames came from the body of the saint-free saint.


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to see many divine symbols operating in the body of the saint-free saint.


    Only then did Su Yan understand why the Unsalted Saint is so powerful, it turns out that she has the support of a complete divine law in her body!

 Chapter 4149： Experience the fear of death

    Chapter 4149: Feeling the Fear of Death


    Such an unsalted saint is not actually a monster, but should be revered as a god!


    The law of divinity in the body of the unsalted saint should be obtained from the Twelve Demon Gods, so although she has acquired the powerful divinity of the Demon God, she also inherits the Demon God��s strong desire for destruction, and even her mind has become incomparable. Chaos up


    The divine law supported in the body of the unsalted saint is even more complete than what Su Yan obtained from the mysterious heavenly monument!


    Su Yan''s divine seed hadn''t hatched yet, and he hadn''t fully grasped the true divine power.


    But the divine power in the saint-free saint is already very mature and complete...


    After seeing the essence of the Unsalted Saintess, even Su Yan couldn��t help but muttered, ��To what extent did the lunatics of Wuzong study the power of the Twelve Demon Gods back then? Is it impossible to gain power beyond the emperor?"


    Although Su Yan still didn''t quite understand the weakness of the divine law in the saint-free saint, he still had a strong intuition.


    That is, using the artifacts in his hand, he can destroy the operation of the divine law in the body of the unsalted saint!


    Su Yan looked at the red-tasseled spear in his hand and suddenly understood that to deal with the existence of the divine nature, relying on the power of the immortal is completely meaningless, and only by mastering the power of the divine can you deal with the gods!


    This red tasseled spear seemed to sense Su Yan''s heart in Su Yan''s hands. Starting from the tip of the gun, the scarlet flame was burning!


    Under the scarlet sacred fire, Su Yan only felt that his whole body seemed to be filled with inexhaustible strength, and even his aura had increased by two levels!


    In a daze, Su Yan felt as if he had returned to the realm of the great emperor!


    This is the effect of the blessing of good fortune artifacts!


    Su Yan suddenly moved!


    When Su Yan moved, a series of afterimages appeared in the sky!


    These afterimages also carry a scarlet sacred fire, showing a road of fire on the sky shop!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan''s spear had already stabbed the Unsalted Saintess!


    Su Yan''s gun carries a red flame, and it doesn''t look as magnificent as the two Immortal Emperors shot just now, and it''s not even as magical as Song Shenwei''s fifteen space portals!


    But in the face of this shot, the Unsalted Saint actually took back all the hundreds of hands, intending to stop Su Yan''s spear with these hundreds of hands!


    I don��t know how many pale palms the long spear pierced in the void, and finally this shot passed through the ribs of the saint-free saint, and assassinated the saint-free saint fiercely!


    The unsalted saint looked up to the sky and neighed in pain!


    Su Yan can clearly see the body of the saint without salt, the power of the divine law is trembling, and then it is difficult to reorganize!


    And the restructuring ability of the law of divinity is the source of the superhuman self-healing power of the saint-free saint!


    No wonder the self-healing ability of the Unsalted Saintess can be so powerful that it is illogical!


    She has been in perfect harmony with the divine law, as long as the broken divine law can be reorganized, then her body can be restored to its peak state after repeated serious injuries!


    Under the most extreme circumstances, you can still perform blood rebirth!


    To kill the unsalted saint completely, the law of divinity must be completely shattered!


    But where is it so easy to completely destroy the law of divinity?


    At the moment, Su Yan''s magical artifacts can only temporarily disrupt the divine law.


    When the law of divinity appeared disorder, the recovery ability of the superman of the saint-free saint was also greatly affected!


    Shi Cang and the others quickly discovered that after being shot by Su Yan, the wound on her body did not immediately heal herself, but she kept bleeding!


    Could it be that Su Yan''s artifacts can cause continuous wounds?


    Su Yan once again opened the distance between the Saintess without Salt. Although the Saintess without Salt has been injured, her extremely strong body can still pose a strong threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yanao stood in the sky, and his dragon armor and wings on his back were gradually stained with a crimson flame!


    This crimson flame is also blessed by the law of divinity!


    And the one hundred hands that were separated from the back of the saint without salt also dropped very weakly in the void!


    Then the original two arms of the saint of no salt stretched out to her back at a very unreasonable angle, and forcibly tore the roots of the hundred hands from her body!


    It will undoubtedly be painful to do this without salt, but it is also something that must be done.


    Although these hundred hands possessed great power, they could not produce any effective countermeasures against Su Yan, instead they restricted the movement of the Unsalted Saintess.


    Let the body of the unsalted saint become the living target in front of Su Yan!


    If the power and speed of the Unsalted Saint could not be restored, then facing Su Yan''s magical artifact, the Unsalted Saint could only stand in place and be passively beaten.


    Although the Unsalted Saintess is chaotic, her fighting instinct is extremely powerful. The various judgments on the changes in the battle situation can also be regarded as very accurate.


    After tearing off the hundred pairs of monsters that were parasitic behind her, Unsalted Saintess returned to her glamorous appearance, almost the same as when she flew out of Chaoxia Palace.


    But the holy city below has long since become devastated.


    The golden eyes of the Unsalted Saint had been staring at Su Yan, full of hatred.


    And the scarlet sacred fire on Su Yan''s spear was constantly jumping, and the next advancement was already brewing!


    The Unsalted Saint seems to have sensed something, she took the initiative to open the distance between Su Yan in the void, and then cut through the remaining space-time gap in the void with one hand...


    Then the body of the Unsalted Saint was desperately squeezing into the cracks of time and space... I don''t know what kind of other world it will go to!


    Shi Cang and the others were amazed, the saint-free saint made it clear that they wanted to run away!


    How could this be? !


    Could it be that Su Yan had already stabbed the unsalted saint with a shot just now? She was so scared that she wanted to run away!


    At this time Su Yan also realized that the saint-free saint smashed the hundred pairs of strange hands behind her, not to regain the terrifying speed to fight Su Yan, just to escape!


    Does the Unsalted Saint also know what the fear of death is?


    There was a strange ripple in Su Yan''s heart lake. He originally thought that the saint-free saint would not have any fear of death at all. He did not expect that she would have the moment of cowardice to escape!


    Perhaps the obsession with life and the fear of death have turned into the biggest instinct in the saint-free saint, suppressing the instinct of destruction and destruction, and this situation will appear.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, the Unsalted Saint was no longer the perfect ultimate weapon, but a creature trapped by instinct.

 Chapter 4150： All calculations

    The fourth thousand and fifty chapters are all calculations


    The wound on the body of the Unsalted Saint has not recovered, and this is the source of all her fears.


    After seeing that her extremely strong self-healing ability was restrained, the saint-free saint immediately lost the courage to fight!


    The escape of the Unsalted Saintess was so simple, it formed a very sharp contrast with the fierceness before.


    Su Yan held the artifact of good fortune, just watched the Unsalted Saint tearing through the cracks in the space, and went to the unknown different time and space, and did not choose to pursue it.


    Now it seems that Su Yan hit the Unsalted Saint Maiden with a single shot, but in fact the power gap between the two sides still exists.


    If the saint of no salt turned her head and tried her best, the outcome would not be known.


    Although Su Yan received the blessing of the divine artifact of good fortune, don''t forget that his cultivation base is only the peak of the fairy king, and there is a huge gap between the unsalted saint who has mastered the complete divine law.


    Now it was the best ending to be able to force the Unsalted Saintess back with a single shot.


    After the Unsalted Saint retreats, the remaining chaos in the void will be easier to resolve.


    When the three esoteric emperors joined forces to fight the chaos, Emperor Shang in the holy city was also preparing to leave here.


    When the saint of no salt leaves the holy city, it means that the esoteric religion has guarded this crisis.


    Even Emperor Shang had to admit that the situation was over.


    Emperor Shang couldn''t count that Shi Cang would descend on the holy city at this juncture, and even less that Su Yan could incubate the Dao Yin seeds of Esoteric Buddhism into a magical artifact at this time!


    And this artifact of good fortune also shows that it is the nemesis of the Unsalted Saintess!


    It''s not that the plan conspired by Emperor Shang and Kudi was incomplete, but that they encountered too many uncontrollable variables during the execution.


    And these variables led to the current situation...


    To say that there is no regret in my heart, it must be a lie.


    After all, the unsalted saint was sent to the holy city by Emperor Shang himself, but now the unsalted saint has become the main reason that inspired Daoyin''s seed to hatch the artifact, and it is considered to be the most beautiful wedding dress for Su Yan.


    And after leaving the holy city, the saints of no salt do not know where they will go, only one thing is completely certain, that is, they also lost the control of saints of no salt.


    This is equivalent to giving away an important bargaining chip in vain, but nothing is exchanged.


    Emperor Shang wanted to get more...


    What he wants is that the holy city is torn apart, and then he will put the ruins of the holy city into the universe, and then take it back to the Demon Realm, and inherit the inheritance of Esoteric Buddhism honestly!


    This situation is not what Emperor Shang had hoped for.


    But even if you are not reconciled, you still need to weigh the situation carefully.


    Now he can be regarded as the enemy of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism. When the Esoteric Buddhism emperor solves the troubles above his head, he will turn his head to deal with him.


    If you are smart, you should leave the holy city as soon as the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism has no time to take care of this side.


    In the sky, the scarlet sacred fire is still burning!


    "The artifact of good fortune is already connected with Su Ba Xian''s bones and blood. Even if others want to take it away, I''m afraid they can''t use the power of the artifact of good fortune to the extreme like him!" Emperor Shang sighed, "If it wasn''t for the saint without salt. Enough stimulating, I am afraid that the artifacts of good fortune will not be able to awaken..."


    Emperor Shang wanted to take away this artifact of good fortune, but he also knew that this matter was simply unrealistic. It will only establish another enemy with a magical artifact for him!


    Now Emperor Shang has lost not only the Unsalted Saint, but also the alliance with Esotericism. Now he can be regarded as the number one enemy of Esotericism besides the Unsalted Saint.


    Staying in this holy city for a long time will only become very dangerous.


    Emperor Shang said: "But this emperor is not completely unprofitable. At least he obtained "The Book of Chaos" from that fool of Song Shenwei. Otherwise, if you go back to the Demon Realm empty-handed, it will not only be difficult for Emperor Kuo to explain, but also the emperor himself. I can��t pass this level either. It��s said that you Song Shenwei has a deep mind, but in the end it was not played by the emperor, and even the esoteric religion was almost destroyed by the emperor?"


    When Emperor Shang said this, there was a look of triumph on his face.


    "The Book of Chaos" is said to be written by the Great Chaos, and it records the mysteries of the transformation of chaos.


    After that Shi Cang practiced "The Treasure of Chaos", he was able to open up the star field and dominate the universe, and Song Shenwei could play multiple time and space even when he was seriously injured.


    This shows how strong this "Chaos Treasure" is.


    In order to confirm that there is nothing wrong with "The Book of Chaos", Emperor Shang specially took the "Book of Chaos" out of his sleeves.


    But what was unexpected was that this chaos treasure had just been taken out, and there were many cracks in his hands!


    And the pages of the book are yellowing and corroding quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    It seems that this "Chaos Treasure Book" has been applied with any spell, which is decayed at an extremely fast rate!


    Emperor Shang was also unexpected, there would be such a situation.


    "The Book of Chaos" seems to contain a very special chaotic power. This chaotic force controls the time of this "Book of Chaos", and at the same time automatically stimulates the devilish energy in the body of the Emperor!


    When Emperor Shang''s body protection demon energy was automatically activated, the two forces collided, and the "Chaos Book" in his hand turned into an inch of fly ash in front of his eyes!


    Emperor Shang''s eyes widened and watched "The Book of Chaos" turned into black fly ash that could not even be regarded as waste paper in front of him, and he was extremely angry!


    So that the whole body was trembling slightly!


    Emperor Shang has never been so angry in thousands of years! At this time, he was surrounded by violent anger, and he was so angry that he was already trembling!


    Song Shenwei��s "Chaos Treasure" given to Emperor Shang is definitely authentic, but the power of chaos hidden in the "Chaos Treasure" can affect time, making the time in the "Chaos Treasure" pass by at an unknown speed many times!


    The time that Emperor Shang stayed in the holy city was not long, but "The Book of Chaos" has accelerated the time, and it may have passed tens of thousands or tens of thousands of years!


    Such a long time is enough to cause countless cracks in a book, and then it turns into fly ash!


    Coupled with the collision of the power of Chaos and the Devil Qi of Emperor Shang, this will definitely make the already very fragile "The Book of Chaos" collapse irretrievably!


    "Damn it! Song Shenwei, dare you calculate this emperor!" Emperor Shang looked up to the sky, wishing to tear Song Shenwei directly!


    Emperor Shang knew that Song Shenwei was a man with deep thoughts, so he only thought about whether the "Chaos Treasure" given by Song Shenwei was genuine...


    When it was confirmed that the "Chaos Treasure Book" in his hand was an ancient version, and the authenticity was confirmed, Emperor Shang also relaxed his mind completely.


    I never thought that Song Shenwei would be so decisive, and he would dare to destroy the "Chaos Treasure" written by the Great Chaos Emperor!

 Chapter 4151： The overall situation is set

    Chapter 4151 The overall situation is settled


    From the very beginning of this transaction, both parties were pregnant with ghosts and thought about prostitution.


    In the end, no one was pleased, and it was a lose-lose situation.


    Emperor Shang lost the Unsalted Saint and established a great enemy of Tantric Buddhism, but he didn''t get anything.


    Not to mention Song Shenwei, if it weren''t for the induction between Su Yan and Daoyin''s seeds to incubate the artifacts, Esotericism and the Holy City would have been destroyed.


    Even if he repelled the Chaos Legion, Song Shenwei would definitely not be able to continue sitting in the seat of the instructor.


    With his current strength, Shi Cang would definitely not be able to suppress Shi Cang, and Cheng Wu would definitely not stand on his side. The forces of Esoteric Buddhism would inevitably usher in a new round of reshuffle.


    Emperor Shang gritted his teeth and said: "It''s really like stealing chickens and eroding rice, losing the salt-free saint, but ultimately getting nothing! This trip to the holy city, I can''t think that it will end like this in the end!"


    Although Emperor Shang was angry and annoyed in his heart, under the current situation, if he went to quarrel with the esoteric religion, it would be difficult for him to retreat.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Shang clapped his hands, and many black butterflies flew up in the holy city.


    These black butterflies spread in the holy city.


    Behind the ancestor''s temple, Ni Qingshang soon saw many black butterflies flying towards him.


    Ni Qingshang allowed these black butterflies to fall on his palms and shoulders.


    In fact, since seeing these black butterflies, Ni Qingshang already knew that this was the signal that Emperor Shang was calling her.


    Emperor Shang is about to leave the holy city and return to the devil world!


    But Ni Qingshang hesitated.


    The divine fire released by Su Yan in the sky is still dazzling, and Su Yan, who has mastered the divine weapon of good fortune, must be able to protect her in the chaos.


    Even if she didn''t go back to the Demon Realm, she wouldn''t have any safety issues.


    And the more important question for Ni Qingshang is the woman standing in front of her.


    This woman named Jin Shiya gave her a great sense of oppression!


    That''s right, although Jin Shiya didn''t say anything against her, nor did any action against her, but the graceful demeanor between every move has given her Ni Qingshang a great sense of oppression!


    The reason why she followed the Emperor Shang to the esoteric holy city was to meet the woman Jin Shiya.


    After the absurd marriage proposed by Esoteric Buddhism, she knew that Jin Shiya was in Chaos Esoteric Buddhism.


    Of course, Emperor Shang would not agree to the marriage with Jin Shiya, this kind of thing would do nothing but harm.


    Jin Shiya is not an ordinary woman at all, and she can never be reduced to any man��s plaything, especially after knowing that Su Baxian has been resurrected and re-entered into the immortal world, she still dared to hit Jin Shiya��s idea. That is a real brain problem. .


    But Ni Qingshang was very concerned about Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya was the **** queen of Su Baxian, and she was known as the number one beauty in the world.


    Ni Qingshang originally didn''t care about this title, because she was already a rare beauty in the devil world, and she had also seen those succubuses who were good at transforming into handsome men and women of different races.


    The so-called appearance is just a skin. For advanced magic repairs, if they wish, they can change to a more perfect appearance at any time.


    But after seeing Jin Shiya, Ni Qingshang only felt that this woman was a bit too elegant.


    Regardless of the danger or emergency, this woman is as elegant as ever.


    It seems that there can be no ugliness in her body!


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, Ni Qingshang didn''t want to admit it, Jin Shiya, this woman seemed to be really close to the two words of perfection.


    What''s more important is that Jin Shiya has a lofty temperament in her body. This is not the kind of pretending to be arrogant, but the temperament naturally cultivated after being in the top for a long time.


    Such a temperament will make other women stand up short in front of her unconsciously, even if it is jealous and angry, it seems that there is no change.


    Ni Qingshang owns the Eye of the Galaxy. He is a direct descendant of the Star Emperor, the last inheritor of the Star Ancient School, and the personal disciple of the Ku Emperor.


    But she still feels inferior to the other person in front of Jin Shiya!


    And it is a feeling that all aspects seem to be crushed by the other party!


    This feeling, Zhai Chan couldn''t be more clear.


    She Ni Qingshang glanced at Jin Shiya again, and she felt angry in her heart. She felt that she shouldn''t lose to this woman at all. If she went back to the Demon Realm like this, she would definitely not be convinced!


    It would be better to stay by Su Yan''s side and compete with this woman!


    If you really can''t beat her, then it won''t be too late to go back to the Demon Realm.


    Anyway, she has the Eye of the Galaxy, and can open the door of time and space to go back to the Demon Realm anytime, anywhere.


    So Ni Qingshang directly crushed the black butterfly of Emperor Shang.


    These black butterflies can be regarded as part of the extension of the Emperor''s Spiritual Mind.


    When Ni Qingshang smashed the butterfly, Emperor Shang already understood her intentions, and she wanted to stay here...


    Emperor Shang returned to his carriage. A hundred thousand demon heads in front of the carriage tore apart the barrier between the Demon Realm and Chaos, and then the carriage slowly drove into the entrance of the Demon Realm!


    Although the three great emperors of the Esoteric Buddhism above were aware of the change in Emperor Shang''s breath, they still had to deal with the Chaos Legion, and they were unable to prevent Emperor Shang from leaving.


    The chaotic army above was quickly repelled.


    When all the cracks in the space were sewn up by the great mana, the only thing left was the task of sweeping the chaotic beasts in the sky.


    The holy city is now devastated, and it will never recover the sacredness and solemnity that Yan had when he first saw it.


    Song Shenwei was the first to fall into the holy city. He did not continue to fight with Chaos, but he was exhausted.


    As a great emperor, Song Shenwei''s injury is really strange.


    Not only has his strength been restrained, but even his physical strength and realm seem to be on the verge of falling.


    It stands to reason that even if the existence of the emperor''s ranks is in disguise, as long as the source of life is restored, the power can be restored at most two thousand years.


    But Song Shenwei''s injury has obviously gone through more than two thousand years, and not only has not healed, but there are signs of gradual deterioration.


    Later, Su Yan learned that Song Shenwei''s injury was caused by his strong training of the "Three Heavens Heart Method" of his ancestor.


    The "Three Heavens" and the power of Chaos are constantly conflicting in his body, and there is never a way to achieve a perfect balance. Song Shenwei''s body has been reduced to a battlefield where two forces are fighting for eight thousand years.


    He Song Shenwei did not have Su Yan''s Dragon God battle body, two forces were fighting in his body day and night, his body was weak, and his injuries were getting heavier and heavier, which was unexpected.


    After all the disputes in the holy city had subsided, how to deal with Song Shenwei and his influence became the top priority.

 Chapter 4152： Alternation of power

    Chapter 4152: Alternation of Power


    Song Shenwei was pushed down by the wall, and the facts were true. Song Shenwei was responsible for at least 60% of the life in the holy city.


    If he hadn''t brought the Unsalted Saint to the Holy City, Tantra would not have suffered such a catastrophe!


    On this matter, of course Cheng Wu would not be on his side.


    Isolated and helpless, Song Shenwei could only voluntarily resign from his position as the head of Esoteric Buddhism, and at the same time issued an edict on his own crimes. It is said that he would move to a secret base of Esoteric Buddhism and be imprisoned.


    Shi Cang still thought of his fellow sect, and he was unwilling to kill Song Shenwei.


    Shi Cang moved into the holy city and became the head teacher of the new generation of Esoteric Buddhism.


    Although Cheng Wu had a lot of criticism about this matter, since he was already the speaker, he could no longer serve as the head teacher of the Esoteric Buddhism, and the head of the Esoteric Buddhism would require at least the emperor''s cultivation level to convince the crowd.


    From this point of view, the position of head instructor is nothing but Shi Cang.


    Su Yan has no interest in how the power of Esotericism will be transferred. Although there are many dignitaries of Esotericism who want to flatter him, Su Yan avoids all of them.


    Only carefully study the power of that artifact in the holy city...


    Of course, this artifact of good fortune also has its own will. By communicating with the will of the artifact of good fortune, Su Yan first knew that the name of this artifact of good fortune was Red Lotus Tianwu.


    At the same time, the mastery of the power of good fortune artifacts has also gone to a higher level!


    Now that Su Yan holds the artifacts of good fortune, although it is still difficult to defeat the existence of the great emperor''s rank, it has almost become less difficult to retreat from the great emperor''s hands like the unsalted saint.


    The power of the divine law is still above the immortal law, which can be called the law above the law, or the supreme law.


    But the mortal''s ability to cultivate to become immortal is already at the limit, and it is simply impossible to condense divine nature. Even the most stunning genius among the heavens could not do this.


    Because this is not a question of talent, but the upper limit of the human race is here.


    If you want to cultivate divinity, unless you break through the shackles of human identity!


    But is this easier said than done? It has huge risks in itself!


    And among the heavens, there are not many creatures that are born with divine nature!


    Although the eight gods such as Di Shitian were born with a little divine nature, the distance between this divine nature and the condensed divine law is as far as the sky from the bottom of Mount Xumi to the top of Lingshan.


    The divine nature of Di Shitian is like a little ant, and what the condensed divine law requires is the divine power that is as vast as the sea!


    To condense the divinity the size of an ant into an ocean, this kind of thing is more difficult than the sky!


    Even in the era when Di Shitian once shining through the heavens, no Di Shitian has ever achieved this.


    Born with a divine existence, Su Yan only knew the pair of mother and daughter��Princess Kong Qian and her old mother, Primordial Phoenix.


    But even the primitive phoenix may not be able to condense the divinity into a law! Although she is already the oldest immortal emperor!


    Thinking of Princess Kong Qian, I don''t know how she is now?


    However, since the Tathagata Buddha came down to Mount Xumi personally, she would definitely not be in any danger. After all, she and the Tathagata were strongly implicated in fate and destiny.


    If Princess Kongqian has anything to do, the Tathagata Buddha must not be alone.


    Although Su Yan has a divine seed in his hand, the divine seed and the content on the monument that day are too vast, even Su Yan can''t fully digest it so far!


    If he can condense the law of divinity, then he Su Yan is equivalent to mastering the artifacts of good fortune, and has a complete mind, never shakes the heart of the unsalted saint!


    There is no longer any weakness in this shocking cultivation base!


    At that time, perhaps Su Yan should no longer be called the Immortal Emperor, he should be the unique emperor in this world!


    It is a combination of the ancient emperor and the immortal emperor''s two peaks of power, and there is no semicolon between these heavens!


    Jin Shiya also sees Su Yan''s indifference to the internal affairs of Tantric Buddhism.


    However, Jin Shiya also understands Su Yan''s intentions. After all, this chaos is not a place to stay for a long time. Sooner or later, he will return to the Immortal Realm and the King of the World!


    The new official Shi Cang took the post of three fires, and soon established new rules in the holy city, and specially divided an area to raise the chaotic beasts that were marked with the emblem of the ancient emperor.


    The most filthy chaotic beast in the eyes of the Esoteric Buddhism in the past has finally set foot on the land of the holy city.


    Su Yan has already been at the peak of the Immortal King for some time, and his strength has been further strengthened after obtaining the artifact, and it is time to attack the realm of the Emperor Zhun.


    The immortal king''s impact on the realm of the quasi emperor certainly has many restrictions, but those restrictions on the realm and the understanding of the law are not a problem for Su Yan.


    He originally had a peak state, but now he is just retrieving everything he once possessed!


    For Su Yan, the biggest problem is that the immortal element in his body is not strong enough, which will affect his success in rushing through the barrier.


    There is no shortcut for something like Xianyuan to condense. Even in the heavenly blessed land with ten times the richness of Xianyuan, you still need to calm down and condense carefully.


    One thousand years of condensing, one thousand years of cultivation.


    No matter how detached the talent is, it would be amazing to spend a hundred years on the road of others for a thousand years.


    No one can eat and support a fat man in one go, and of course no one can condense a thousand years of immortality within a year.


    However, Su Yan''s inlay speed was already considered to be super fast.


    When he entered the star realm for the first time and met with Ni Qingshang, he was just an immortal who allowed Ni Qingshang to rub his hands.


    After such a short time has passed, his realm has been on the same level as Ni Qingshang, and his strength is firmly above Ni Qingshang.


    The most important thing Su Yan should do now is to find a place to condense Xianyuan in retreat. As long as Xianyuan''s cultivation is in place, then it will only be a matter of time before he enters the realm of Zhun Emperor.


    In fact, there is still a shortcut to take, and that is to retrieve the Immortal Demon Tree and obtain a powerful immortal element with the power of prayer, which can break through the realm in a short time.


    But if you want to take the Immortal Demon Tree, you have to return to the fairy world. Just returning to the fairy world is already risky, not to mention that there may be other unknown dangers in this matter.


    But there is one more thing Su Yan has to do before the retreat. He once made a promise to the commander of the doomsday fortress, Jin Jin, to help his master free from the eternal cycle of life and death.


    After Su Yan fulfilled his promise, Lin Zijiu had to choose to be loyal to him.


    Su Yan''s original plan could be invalidated after he obtained the magical artifact of Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The artifacts of good fortune can even break the immortal body of the Unsalted Saintess, and it is even easier to break the cycle of life and death.

 Chapter 4153： New promise

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-three chapters new promise


    Even if Lin Zijiu was dreaming, he couldn''t think that Su Yan had already possessed an artifact of good fortune when he returned!


    Sacred artifacts of good fortune are rare in the world, and many powerful monks who have spanned many epochs have never seen them, let alone possess them.


    And the power of this artifact is not trivial, Lin Zijiu''s long-cherished wish can be fulfilled at any time, and he doesn''t need to be enchanted again, it is simply overjoyed!


    This time, Lin Zijiu was still carefully leading the way, and soon came to the bottom of the Doomsday Fortress.


    The lake level is as quiet as before, and even Hu Xin''s tree does not seem to change. It seems that the so-called time has already been frozen here.


    After Su Yan arrived at the bottom of the doomsday fortress, he remained silent, but the artifact in his hand had been aimed at the white-haired woman on the tree.


    The white-haired woman still closed her eyes tightly, and time was forever frozen at the moment she was about to die.


    A scarlet sacred fire was already burning on the Gulian spear!


    After the terrible flames burned fiercely, Lin Zijiu''s eyes inevitably became a little moist. He has been looking forward to this day for many years!


    All the hopes of these years will inevitably fail in the end. This may be the closest to fulfilling the long-cherished wish.


    But Su Yan spoke at this moment: "Lin Zijiu, if I shoot and kill you, your long-cherished wish will be fulfilled, but the doomsday fortress under our feet will also be destroyed with your master. You really want this. ?"


    Lin Zijiu said: "The Doomsday Fortress is only meaningful to Esotericism, and she only has meaning to me. I have been working for Esotericism for long enough. If they want to take my life, just come!"


    Su Yan said: "Then have you ever thought about the eight million Taoist soldiers in the Doomsday Fortress and the ten legions under you. Have you ever understood their long-cherished wishes? You are the supreme commander of the Doom Fortress. You must not only represent yourself, It must also represent their will."


    Lin Zijiu heard Su Yan''s words and said, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s better for you to cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor and really inherit the doomsday fortress." Su Yan calmly said, "I originally thought that everything about Esotericism has nothing to do with me, but when I got this artifact, it made me understand a lot. This spear is called the Red Lotus Sky Dance. Although it uses my bones and blood to form a body, the Daoyin seeds hatch because of the prayers of all the members of the Esoteric Sect!"


    "If the prayer of the human heart reaches a certain level, the fierce response will be awakened even by the seeds of Tao. Guess what those esoteric prayers are?" Su Yan said.


    The process of transforming the artifacts of good fortune is also a process of fusion, which not only allows Su Yan and the gods of the artifacts themselves to understand, but also the reason for the incubation of Dao''s seeds.


    Daoyin seeds were not hatched because they sensed Su Yan''s dangerous situation, but because they sensed that hot prayer and responded!


    And this response led to Daoyin''s response to seed incubation!


    "It��s the Esotericism��s unwillingness to destroy the holy city that broke the physical and spiritual barriers! This also makes me start to re-examine this matter-is Esotericism still necessary? This question falls to you, of course it will become , Is the doomsday fortress still necessary to exist?"


    Su Yan looked at Lin Zijiu and said, "You are not only responsible for yourself, but also for your ten legions and eight million Taoist soldiers. If the Doomsday Fortress collapses with a shot, where are they going?"


    Lin Zijiu glanced at Su Yan, then fell into a long silence.


    Su Yan continued: "The agreement between you and me is still valid, Lin Zijiu, I always speak for words. If you insist on doing this, then I will shoot this shattered shot! Help your master get permanent relief. "


    "Wait a minute... you are right, I am the commander of this doomsday fortress. Even if the holy city rots, we should fight for ourselves. If the doomsday fortress collapses, my brothers will have nowhere to go." Lin Zijiu said.


    Su Yan praised the authentic way: "If you can let go of your obsessions, you may be able to achieve the emperor''s orthodoxy. Sometimes obsessiveness will turn into motivation, giving people the motivation to move forward, and sometimes it will turn into resistance. , Prevents you from entering a higher level, if you can let go, maybe you can really enter the realm of the emperor. Then you only need to inherit this doomsday fortress to become the heaven and earth here!"


    Lin Zijiu asked, "What if I can''t enter the realm of the great emperor for a long time? Then my master will continue in the cycle of life and death like this?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s better for you and I to make a one-thousand-year agreement. If you can''t enter the realm of the emperor within a thousand years, I will help you master to liberate! You have waited for so many years, and it should not be worse than this. Thousand years?"


    "Okay!" Lin Zijiu said, "The agreement between you and me is still valid. From today on, you are my master. You can order me to do anything, as long as it doesn''t violate morality! My Lin Zijiu is absolutely duty-bound!"


    Su Yan said: "I haven''t used your place for the time being, but if I want to go to war with those great emperors in the fairy world in the future, I must use your eight million Taoist soldiers."


    Shi Cang had just become the new head teacher of Esoteric Buddhism, and he ushered in something that bothered him immensely.


    He put aside the grievances between Esoteric Buddhism and Devildom.


    The secret practitioners of the esoteric religion also gathered in the middle of the holy city, listening to how he preached how to use the ancient emperor''s emblem to control the chaos.


    If the esoteric practitioners can control one hundred thousand chaos per person, then chaos alone can resist the chaos army, and the pressure on the doomsday fortress will be much easier.


    In Shi Cang''s vision, the occultist''s troops must control at least 50 million chaotic troops. These chaotic troops will take the initiative to attack the chaotic army after the doomsday fortress is attacked, creating huge chaos!


    In this way, the pressure on the Doomsday Fortress will be much less.


    There are still some difficulties in implementing this plan, but now the Esoteric Buddhism has accumulated all its strength and is ready to face the coming Chaos Army invasion.


    It can be said that this incident was completely outside of Shi Cang''s expectations, but he had to separate his mind to deal with it carefully!


    Just because this matter has something to do with the Great Chaos!


    The place where the Great Primordial Chaos lived in seclusion actually opened a star door.


    No one knows who opened this star gate, and why it was opened in that place. They only know that this star gate is not only connected to chaos, but also to the fairy world.


    A huge star gate just stood between the chaos and the immortal world without warning!

 Chapter 4154： Forbidden door

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-four chapters forbidden door


    The Star Gate is the unique space transmission technology of Xingchen Ancient School.


    And this huge star gate is the secret of the ancient star school.


    But the ancient star sect has been dead for many years, and these secrets have long been buried in the long river of time.


    Even the Light Merchant Demon King, the only orthodox heir of the ancient star school, doesn''t know how to build the star gate...


    How could this star gate suddenly stand up between the chaos and the fairy world?


    Esoteric Buddhism must not sit idly by when this star gate appears.


    And when this star gate appears, the power of the star realm will definitely explore the star gate.


    At that time, the Esoteric Buddhism hiding in the chaos might be exposed to the fairy world...


    Su Yan never believed that there was anything accidental in this world, and all changes in this world could not escape the law of cause and effect.


    What''s more, it is such a huge star gate, its appearance is definitely not accidental!


    Who on earth created such a star gate behind the scenes? What exactly does this mysterious man have?


    Everyone showed a worried expression, only Ni Qingshang showed a puzzled expression, and asked: "If the power of the Great Chaos is comparable to that of Su Yan at his peak, those immortals will enter the place where the Great Chaos retreats. Isn''t that just to die?"


    No one made a sound, but looked at her with a weird expression.


    Ni Qingshang didn''t understand that the Esoteric Buddhism said that the Great Chaos retreat was actually an excuse. In fact, everyone knew that more than 90% of the Great Chaos had fallen.


    Su Yan didn''t know this from the beginning, but only after listening to Jin Shiya''s words.


    Shi Cang was indecisive about this matter, he wondered if he wanted him to take action personally, to shape the galaxy behind the star gate, and cut off the powerhouses in the immortal world from the chaos.


    Today''s esoteric religion needs to use all the mind and strength to deal with the vicious chaos, it is difficult to be distracted to deal with the challenge from the fairy world.


    But Su Yan said, "I can go and see what happened. Well, I am not a member of Tantra. Even if I expose my whereabouts, I will not be discovered by the fairy world. Secondly, I want to see what it is. People dare to erect a star gate in that place!"


    Shi Cang is already the head of the esoteric religion, and his status is different from that of the past. The head of the sect cannot easily leave the holy city.


    It would be ideal for Su Yan to do this for him. After all, Su Yan had a magical artifact to protect him, and the average powerhouse couldn''t help him at all.


    Frankly speaking, Shi Cang only wanted to stay in the holy city and continue to domesticate the chaos with the emblem of the ancient emperor. Hearing Su Yan volunteering for his courage was naturally hard to ask for.


    Then Su Yan said again: "Light business, you also go with me. With your Starry Eye, we can go freely. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains."


    Ni Qingshang nodded, then glanced at Jin Shiya, his mouth turned up, as if he was the winner.


    But Jin Shiya has a dignified face. Ni Qingshang thinks carefully about how she can''t see through it, but she doesn''t break it. She was a **** queen worshipped by hundreds of millions of creatures, if she didn''t even have this concentration. , Wouldn''t it be reduced to a joke?


    After the closed-door meeting, Su Yan pulled Ni Qingshang aside and said, "Since you have followed me, you will no longer be the demon king of the demon world. Don''t provoke it everywhere, otherwise it will be difficult for me to do it. ."


    Ni Qingshang pretended to be innocent and said: "I don''t understand what you are talking about, where am I provoking?"


    Su Yan showed a helpless smile and said, "You are a wise man. I will only tell you until there are many things. You should understand what I mean. In other words, light business, the Great Primordial Chaos should no longer be that star. The door is near."


    "You mean that the Great Primal Chaos has fallen, right?" Ni Qingshang said, "No wonder the eyes of those esotericists were weird when I talked about this just now, and I felt that I had said something wrong."


    "You are really Bingxue smart, but the Great Chaos is not necessarily a fall... You might as well listen to me tell you a story."


    Ni Qingshang smiled, his eyes full of interest, and said: "Okay, my king...Bah! I like listening to your stories the most."


    Then Su Yan slowly said: I have reached the top of this world. At that time, I used to ask myself if I could go further? The immortal king can cultivate into the quasi emperor, and the quasi emperor can be the immortal emperor. What about the immortal emperor? Can there be a more powerful state? As long as the monks have thought about this kind of thing, right? "


    "Yes, I did think about this question, whether there is a more powerful existence above the immortal emperor, and whether there is a more powerful high-dimensional world above the immortal world!"


    Su Yan said, "Thinking is one thing, and doing is another thing. There are always very few people in this world who are qualified to explore this summit. I was qualified back then, and Chaos Great Emperor also has the same qualification. He must have been. I touched the ceiling of this world just like me...maybe it''s a barrier to this world."


    "You mean that the immortal world, like the mortal world, has a barrier that prevents stronger beings from entering a more powerful world? If the immortal emperor breaks through the barrier, he can also rise into a more powerful world?"


    Su Yan smiled: "You are wrong. The immortal world is already at the culmination of the convergence of thousands of worlds. I can only become immortal once. How can I even ascend again? If there is a layer on top of the world that has ascended to a higher level, wouldn''t it? Isn''t it possible to loop indefinitely, so what''s the point of cultivating immortals like this?"


    Ni Qingshang showed a thoughtful expression, and said, "Then what is the barrier you are going to talk about?"


    "Thousands of worlds are gathered together, like a box, and this box has many partitions. The partition we are in is called the fairy world. It is at the top of this box. Have you ever thought about what will be outside the box? "


    Ni Qingshang replied in a natural tone: "Of course there is endless chaos outside the box, aren''t we outside the box now?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and said, "What I want to express is not what I mean... But it is really difficult to say clearly in words, because you have never been to that realm. Only the monks who have been to that realm will understand... Only after reaching the top can the barrier be touched... and there is a forbidden door before the barrier."


    "The Forbidden Door? What is that?"


    Su Yan said: "Any existence that wants to explore the forbidden gate will fall...fall in various ways, not only me, but the existence that has reached the peak of this world, as long as you dare to think about that forbidden gate, the last The end of the game will be very tragic. With the strength of the Great Chaos, I must have already touched the forbidden door."

 Chapter 4155： Ziyi Shenhuo

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-five chapters


    When you are strong enough to touch that forbidden door, it will inevitably lead to many taboos.


    Su Yan''s fall was the result of many taboos.


    The betrayal and siege of those immortal emperors were only the result of the fate of evolving to a certain extent.


    Ni Qingshang''s strength and realm are not enough, it is impossible to understand these things.


    When she listened to Su Yan talking about these things, she seemed to be listening to some strange things, and it seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    Su Yan said: "Chaotic Esoteric Buddhism divides the world into the heaven and the heaven, and the heaven is the world we live in. Regardless of the immortals, they are collectively referred to as the heaven. And it is said that as long as you enter the heaven, you can ignore the destruction of the universe and the opening and closing of the heavens and the earth. Achieve the eternal immortality that truly transcends time and space. That is the realm of transcending the immortal emperor, because even the immortal emperor will risk falling."


    Ni Qingshang said: "But even the esoteric teachings themselves can''t verify the claims of God and God..."


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "Let''s not talk about it for now, let''s go and see what the star gate is all about."


    "Well, the sudden appearance of the star gate makes me very concerned. Is there any descendant of the ancient star sect?"


    Facing Ni Qingshang''s scorching gaze, Su Yan said, "How do I know the answer to this kind of thing? Only after I go there can I know it."


    Su Yan and Ni Qingshang were lightly dressed and simple, first arrived at the southern altar of Esotericism, and then came out of the southern altar. They flew in the chaos with Esoteric warships for seven days before reaching the vicinity of the star gate.


    The yellow turbidity has separated within five hundred miles of the star gate, the upper part is clear, and the lower part is turbid.


    Although the world hasn''t really formed yet, it looks like it is already very spectacular.


    "The separation of the clear and the turbid is the creation of heaven and earth. If someone opened this star gate, then this person definitely has the emperor''s cultivation skills!" Su Yan said.


    Ni Qingshang said: "If I can reach the realm of the Great Emperor, then my Eye of the Galaxy can also have such power! Su Yan, do you think I can enter the realm of the Great Emperor?"


    "How can I be accurate in this kind of thing? You have seen Lin Zijiu, his strength and realm are not comparable to ordinary people, but he is not the same trapped in the realm of the Emperor Zhun? If you can��t grasp the ethereal fate, you won��t be able to enter the realm of the great emperor even after one hundred thousand years.��


    Ni Qingshang said with an annoyed expression: "So, don''t you believe in my talent and strength?"


    "It''s not that you don''t believe you, it''s just that this kind of thing is inherently difficult. The number of emperor realms that can be achieved in each era is fixed. If it were not for the era of era change, it would be difficult to achieve the emperor! "


    As the two spoke, the battleship was getting closer and closer to the star gate.


    This star gate looks like an "I" shape, so it stands in the endless chaos, emitting dazzling starlight!


    The central point of the separation of Qingzhuo is this star gate!


    The brilliance of the star gate spread out, shining brilliantly in this chaos!


    This star gate is magnificent and unusual. For the Esoteric cultists who saw the star gate for the first time, almost the rolling stone saw the miracle so exaggerated.


    This is the same as being a star gate. Compared with the star gate between the immortal realm and the star realm, it is even more magnificent and spectacular!


    Xinghui''s splendor will not be cut off at all, and it seems to be enough to sustain the old age.


    Su Yan said: "The other side of the star gate should be the immortal world. As long as you pass through the star gate, you can return to the immortal world from the chaos."


    The sudden appearance of this star gate is very terrible for Chaos Esoteric Buddhism.


    The obvious boundary between Chaos and Immortal Realm will be broken by this star gate.


    If those immortal realms have developed an interest in chaos, it should not take many years to develop a magic weapon that is enough to travel through chaos.


    At that time, Chaos Esoteric Buddhism can no longer be perfectly hidden in this unchanging chaos.


    As we get closer and closer to the star gate, the surrounding atmosphere has gradually changed, and the starlight is also full of strong sacred attributes!


    When there were fifty miles away from the star gate, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang left the battleship and flew directly towards the star gate.


    Su Yan asked, "Does your Starry Eye see anything wrong?"


    Ni Qingshang shook his head and said, "This star gate seems to be no different from any star gate I have seen before, but the essence of Xinghui is very sacred. I don''t know why. Let''s get closer to the star gate. , Maybe something will be discovered."


    Su Yan whispered: "The appearance of this star gate should have been noticed by the immortal world. If we are in the past, maybe we will collide with the strong in the immortal world. It is better to be more cautious. Just don''t fight, now I haven''t returned to the peak of strength, and exposed my own behavior, it is no good."


    "Don''t worry, I am not a three-year-old kid.


    Exactly as Su Yan had expected, after approaching within twenty miles of the star gate, Su Yan immediately sensed the presence of the formation.


    The formation of the fairy world has passed through the star gate and appeared in this chaos.


    If they go further, it will inevitably trigger the formation of the fairy world.


    But that star gate is really magnificent to the extreme, from top to bottom you can''t see where the boundary is. Even if it is a hundred miles away, it is still under the shining star.


    Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan, "What should we do now? Should we go over and see what happened?"


    "The power of Xianyuan in this formation is not trivial. It must be the great master of the formation. Even I can''t enter and leave the formation without disturbing him at all. It''s better to go to another place to see. Look����"


    Ni Qingshang immediately understood what Su Yan meant. The chaos above the top of the star gate was said to be the place where the Great Chaos retreat.


    Compared to the conflict with the immortal world of the Star Gate, Su Yan was obviously more interested in the Great Primordial Chaos.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t take the initiative to tell Ni Qingshang about the legend of the Forbidden Door.


    But just when Su Yan and the others wanted to fly upwards, the formation actually expanded forward, enclosing Su Yan and Ni Qingshang in the formation at once.


    "No, I''ve followed the other party''s way!" Su Yan said.


    The expansion of this formation is an illusion. In fact, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang have already fallen into this formation.


    The so-called edge of the formation that I saw just now is nothing more than the fact that the opponent is making a suspicion of the formation!


    The skill of the man who deployed the formation was so high that it exceeded Su Yan''s expectations.


    When Su Yan and Ni Qingshang triggered the defense mechanism of the formation itself, a purple sky fire was ignited from top to bottom, and flames surrounded from all sides, forming an airtight purple fire prison!


    "Purple-clothed divine fire?" Su Yan immediately recognized the source of the purple flame, and the next moment the artifact of good fortune appeared in Su Yan''s hands!

 Chapter 4156： Red fire swallows the sky

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-six chapters red fire swallows the sky


    When the Ziyi God fire turned into a fire prison, on the other side of the star gate, many true immortals were also alarmed!


    This formation crosses two realms, encompassing both sides of the star gate.


    It is very difficult not to find the true fairy guarding the star gate in the fairy world.


    It''s just that these true immortals are also stuck in hard thinking and meditation. They really don''t understand why such a weird signal is coming from the other end of the star gate!


    The star gate is connected to the chaos, except that the area covered by the starlight is separated and clear, and turned into a physical space, and the rest is all boundless chaos.


    Is it possible that there are still monks in this chaos?


    These true immortals were shaking, although they felt very strange, but there were still more than a dozen precious lights that immediately passed through the star gate, and arrived in the turbidity!


    After crossing the star gate, what they saw was a sea of ??fire!


    The purple sea of ??fire is like a turbulent ocean wave, constantly undulating under their feet, forming huge vortexes, and sometimes setting off stormy waves!


    "Tianzun''s purple fire array has been completely aroused, what''s going on..." The gaze of an immortal king turned out to be horror.


    Although the purple-clothed **** couldn''t hurt them, they were still at a loss as to what caused the strange situation in front of them.


    Esoteric Buddhism has been hidden in the chaos for a long time, and all the heavens and immortals do not know that Esoteric Buddhism exists in the chaos.


    So these true immortals didn''t know what caused the Ziyi Divine Fire to erupt.


    The purple sea of ??fire below is extremely turbulent, and these more than a dozen true immortals are only the highest cultivation base of the immortal king, so how dare to use their own bodies to explore the sea of ??fire.


    A fairy king said: "I don''t care about what happened. The purple cloth is invincible. If anyone who doesn''t open his eyes inexplicably breaks in, I am afraid it has already been burned to ashes!"


    After the fairy king finished speaking, he looked around, and all he saw was a sea of ??stars and flames, and beyond the stars was the chaos that kept vomiting.


    The look here is no different from when they first stepped in, and the rest is just the sea of ??fire below.


    In addition, a fairy king asked: "The formations arranged by the Heavenly Lord will not be activated for no reason. Is there any powerful monk who can survive in the chaos? In terms of speaking, the star gate appeared very suddenly, and it did not happen. People know how the Star Gate came from!"


    "Have you never heard Tianzun say that there are some fierce beasts in the chaos, which are also called chaos. Maybe those fierce beasts broke in and inspired the formation. Now those fierce beasts have already been turned into ashes, so naturally they will not stay. Leave a trace."


    The Immortal King groaned: "You can make sense of this, but we have been ordered by Tianzun to guard the star gate here. It is best to make everything clear, otherwise, Tianzun will not be easy to explain!"


    These true celestial beings were still in the conversation, a crimson pillar of fire suddenly blasted away the surrounding purple-clothed divine fire from below!


    The crimson pillar of fire revealed the atmosphere of ruining the world!


    Even the Dao Heart of the Immortal King can''t help but feel an extreme sense of fear!


    This kind of spiritual fear is telling the Immortal King one thing-the power of this crimson pillar of fire is not trivial, if it falls on him, he will immediately die, and I am afraid that even the residue will not be left behind!


    Even the immortal king is so scared, let alone the rest of the immortals.


    Those golden immortals can no longer control the strong chill that is generated in the spinal cord, and they are sweating coldly one by one!


    The flame itself can''t make these true immortals so terrifying, what makes them horrified is the power contained in the flame!


    It contains the power of absolute destruction!


    Even if only one strand of this red flame is taken, it can be used as an exterminating flame in the lower realm!


    Even if the immortal realm is obtained, the immortal will be melted by this red flame, and the immortal emperor will still fall!


    What is their realm? The immortal emperor from the apex didn''t know how far it was!


    When encountering this red fire, how can these true immortals not be frightened?


    "Maybe this crimson pillar of fire exudes the aura above the divine artifact... Otherwise, it''s impossible to rival the divine fire in purple clothes!"


    "What to do? Could it be that the cultivator who shaped the star gate has already appeared? If it weren''t for him, he shouldn''t be so capable!"


    "We are definitely not his opponents. Even if we want to fight with him, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for his teeth! But Tianzun ordered me to wait here. If the formation is broken, we will run without a fight. Tianzun will be blamed. How should this be good?"


    Everyone looked at the fairy king, and the fairy king said: "If the purple-clothed divine fire is shattered, the great formation will also be shattered! The opponent''s power is definitely not something we can contend! This scarlet flame may even be burned to ashes by the fairy emperor. Let��s go back and report what happened here to Tianzun! Presumably Tianzun will not blame it!"


    Another immortal king also agreed with the truth: "The red pillar of fire contains the power of destroying the sky and the earth. It is definitely not something we can resist, and staying here will only increase fearless sacrifice!"


    And among the red pillar of fire, Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan: "You said this purple flame is called the purple-clothed divine fire, right? Isn''t there anything special about this divine fire?"


    "The purple-clothed sacred fire is the unique sacred fire of Danyang Tianzun, and he unexpectedly came here! Although Danyang Tianzun opened up the immortal realm, he is the immortal emperor sealed by the heavenly court, and has a very close relationship with the heavenly court. This star gate I''m afraid it didn''t open at the corners of the fairy world, but at the center of many immortal regions!" Su Yan said that his complexion had become a little dignified here.


    Su Yan said again: "Danyang Tianzun is famous in the door. He once walked among the heavens as a clone. There are thousands of incarnations. Among his thousands of incarnations, almost everyone has heard of a name."


    "What''s the name?" Ni Qingshang asked curiously.


    "Lu Dongbin."


    "He is Lu Dongbin? I thought Lu Dongbin was a mythical figure. I didn''t expect him to exist in the Taoist gate, and he was the emperor''s cultivation base?"


    "Yes, he is Lu Zu, also known as Danyang Tianzun. It is a superb existence within the Taoist gate." Su Yan said, "This person is very difficult to bind, not to mention the wisdom of the sky, and the immortal rule who knows the cause and effect like the Tathagata Buddha can play with the past. , Present and future in the triple space-time. If you can, don��t meet this person, so as not to expose any flaws."


    Ni Qingshang keenly said: "Listening to your tone, it seems to have met him? Could it be that you fell back then and Lu Dongbin was also the enemy who attacked you?"


    "In the age of my fall, the Jade Emperor hadn��t opened up the Heavenly Court, he was far from being born, but I had to deal with him in the ninth world reincarnation. Although he seemed cynical, he still had an upset in his heart. He almost squeezed it every time. It is definitely not wise to confront him head-on now!"

 Chapter 4157： Who is the enemy

    Chapter 4157 Who is the enemy


    Ni Qingshang asked, "Then shall we go back now?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not necessary. Danyang Dao Zun doesn''t seem to be here. There is no great emperor''s aura here. When I break his formation, you can go to the Star Gate to see. It is best if you can see through something, if nothing It doesn��t matter what you gain, anyway, the Star Gate is something that Tantra has to worry about, and it doesn��t have much to do with us."


    While Su Yan spoke, he changed a magic trick in his hand.


    Su Yan said, "I will send you up to see what is different about this star gate."


    Su Yan''s feet turned into a fire dragon and sent him and Ni Qingshang to the side of the star gate.


    After approaching the star gate, it was discovered that the material of the star gate seemed to be some kind of black metal. There are countless ancient star patterns on these black metals, and it is these star patterns that give off a brilliant brilliance!


    When Ni Qingshang widened the eyes of the galaxy, he seemed to have been completely attracted by these star patterns!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, these star patterns were nothing more than symbols that looked very complicated and exquisite, but in Ni Qingshang''s pair of galaxy eyes, they covered almost all the changes in the starlight universe!


    After seeing these star patterns, she only felt that massive amounts of information flowed into her sea of ??consciousness through the star patterns like a flood!


    The crimson pillar of fire immediately spread below, and after pushing the purple-clothed divine fire back, it began to consume the remaining purple-clothed divine fire!


    Soon there will be only the scarlet sacred fire on the star gate!


    After all, the power of the divine artifact of good fortune was even better, and the purple flames all over the sky were quickly retreated to the side of the star gate.


    The true immortals who came to the Star Gate just now all retreated along the same path.


    After returning there, Danyang Tianzun''s formation was completely shattered in front of them, and all of them showed expressions of extreme surprise.


    Danyang Tianzun��s formation is so thorough, he can definitely be regarded as the top three formation masters in the Taoist!


    And Ziyi Shenhuo is also Danyang Tianzun��s unique sacred fire without a semicolon! It is also famous in the fairy world!


    But at the Star Gate, the mysterious enemy not only broke the formation, but also the Purple-clothed Divine Fire!


    "Dear brothers, today''s situation is no longer something we can deal with, we should go back and report the matter to Tianzun!"


    "If the star gate is lost, what will Tianzun do to blame?"


    "Stay here will not even be able to save your life, you still have the mind to think Tianzun will blame it?"


    These more than a dozen true immortals are ready to leave the star gate, but there are many precious lights flying from behind!


    Thirty-five true immortals came all at once, four of them were quasi emperors, and the remaining ten were immortal kings!


    The true faces of these thirty true immortals can already be regarded as very luxurious!


    The immortal domain created by Danyang Tianzun is called Shuiyue Dongtian, and these quasi-emperors and immortal kings all come from Shuiyue Dongtian.


    The headed Emperor Zhun said: "Where is the Immortal King of Chengguang? We have given an order from Tianzun to help you guard the star gate together. Xianzun has something else to do and will come later."


    Immortal King Chengguang looked at these reinforcements, still frowning, and said: "How long will Xianzun come? The situation is urgent now. If it weren''t for Tianzun''s move, I''m afraid the Star Gate would have been unable to hold it."


    The real immortal who just came did not know what had happened on the side of the star gate, Zhundi said strangely: "Chengguang Immortal King, what nonsense are you talking about! We have everything for the immortal king and Zhun emperor here, how can we not hold the star gate? Is there any great emperor on the Star Gate who failed?"


    Chengguang Immortal King said: "There are indeed powerful enemies at the Star Gate. We are definitely not his opponent. Tianzun''s formation has been broken by him!"


    "What!? Who is the enemy?"


    Immortal King Chengguang showed a very helpless and awkward expression, and then said: "We don''t know who the enemy is."


    "You didn''t fight each other, and you didn''t even see the other side. Do you want to run away?" The tone of the Emperor Zhun suddenly became very gloomy!


    Another quasi-emperor rebuked: "Chengguang, you are also the fairy king of the heavens, how can you be so timid? Wouldn''t you be afraid of others to laugh when you say this kind of thing?"


    The true immortals who came to the reinforcements were not originally from the heavenly court, and there was a gap between them. Listening to the words of the Chengguang Immortal King, they were all furious!


    Even if the enemy runs away without seeing what it looks like, they can''t do such a shameful thing!


    Immortal King Chengguang explained to himself: "Tianzun has arranged a formation on the star gate, and there is also a purple-clothed divine fire. The purple-clothed divine fire turned into a sea of ??fire and was destroyed by the opponent! At this point, we already know that we are definitely not his opponents. Now! Together, all of us formic acid, can we break the purple-clothed sacred fire of Tianzun?"


    "Good fellow, even the purple-clothed divine fire of Tianzun has been broken?" Another quasi-emperor said, "It seems that he is indeed a very powerful guy. Did that guy come from the other side of the star gate? Isn''t the other side of the star gate? Are they all boundless chaos? Can someone really practice in chaos?"


    Chengguang Immortal King said: "We are serious about guarding the star gate, and we have never slackened. I can guarantee that there will never be a fly through the star gate under our eyelids! That guy is super powerful and has a strange aura. Maybe it''s really chaos. Among the ancient monks who practiced, he might have opened this star gate."


    "Leave it to Tianzun to decide this matter. Tianzun sends us to support it. It must be determined what will happen. We just need to do what Tianzun wants."


    Immortal King Chengguang said in embarrassment: "This..."


    He already felt that the powerhouse behind that star gate was definitely in the realm of the Great Emperor, or at least the quasi-emperor who possessed a powerful divine weapon. People like them might not be able to cope with it.


    But now that the reinforcements have arrived, I''m afraid I can''t leave if I want to leave.


    Immortal King Chengguang has keenly sensed that if he continues to stay near this star gate, casualties will inevitably occur.


    The only thing I can do now is that the person praying for casualties is not myself.


    And on the other side of the star gate.


    Ni Qingshang stood on top of the fire cloud, shaking for a while, looking as if he was drunk.


    The main reason was that the amount of information contained in these star patterns was too great, and it suddenly rushed over to the sea, and even his Demon King''s Sea of ??Consciousness could not bear it.


    Fortunately, Su Yan supported her.


    With Su Yan''s support, she staggered for a while before adjusting her mind, then raised her head and said to Su Yan: "There are secrets in these star patterns."


    Su Yan asked: "What do you mean by the secret?"


    Ni Qingshang said: "You first take me to the other side of the star gate. I only need to read all the star patterns to understand what it means."

 Chapter 4158： Immortal magic is nothing but this

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-eight chapters of immortal magic


    It was also very easy for Su Yan to go to the other side of the star gate.


    As long as Danyang Tianzun is not here, Su Yan can run wild inside and outside this star gate.


    Huo Yun at Su Yan''s feet quickly sent him to the Star Gate.


    When passing through the star gate, you can see countless stars receding towards you, like countless meteors falling from the void, it looks very magnificent and dreamy.


    But Ni Qingshang didn''t even have the intention to appreciate it, and all of her mind was filled with the star patterns that she had just seen.


    The secrets of these star patterns can only be deciphered by her who possesses the Eye of the Galaxy, and even Su Yan can''t see any fame.


    Countless retrograde stars represent not knowing that the distance of tens of millions of miles has been crossed.


    Star Gate was originally such a prop, pitifully connecting different time and space far apart hundreds of millions of miles.


    After crossing the star gate and returning to the immortal world, Su Yan had an indescribable sense of invigoration!


    I don''t know why, in the middle of the chaos, there will always be a very depressed feeling, as if the chaos will be suppressed at any time, crushing the space completely!


    After arriving in the fairy world, this strongly depressed feeling suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, the qi of the immortal origin continued to flow into Su Yan''s body. Su Yan only felt that every pore in his body was opened, which was indescribably comfortable!


    Although Su Yan had already developed the method of transforming the power of chaos in the chaos, he was still a monk who practiced immortal Tao, and he had to condense the vitality of immortality more easily, and his body''s acceptance was better.


    After Ni Qingshang came to the immortal world, he saw many true immortals, and just said: "Oh, many people, let you solve it, Su Yan, I will continue to crack the secret of this star pattern."


    "Okay." Although Su Yan only said one word, it was extremely calm.


    If you add up the opposite, there are fifty true immortals, of which three are quasi-emperors, the immortal king''s words are about twelve, and the rest are golden immortals.


    This lineup, even if there is no artifact, Su Yan will not be afraid.


    What''s more, there is still the blessing of good fortune artifacts, and Su Yan has no reason to be afraid.


    The only thing Su Yan had to worry about was that the playing here was too lively, which caused Ni Qingshang to be distracted, which would not be beautiful.


    Ni Qingshang walked directly to the star gate, and the star pattern above the star gate did indeed resonate in some form with her Eye of the Galaxy!


    Only Su Yan confronted these fifty true immortals.


    "Who are you?" Zhundi pointed at Su Yan and said, "Although you have a weird aura, you should also be the fairy king of the immortal world! But the woman behind you, with a dark devilish air, should be the demon king of the devil! You! How dare to collude with the Demon Realm?"


    Su Yan said: "I hate others pointing at me to speak. Why doesn''t Danyang come here in person? Only you, shrimp soldiers and crabs will be sent here?"


    "Why do Tianzun personally take action against you? We are enough. Let''s do it! Capture this person first, and then deal with the witch behind him!"


    With the order of Emperor Zhun, the three immortal kings behind him gathered the glory of Xian Ze!


    It also completely broke the silence of the void of this universe!


    After these three immortal kings directly attacked Su Yan, Su Yan stood motionless and seemed to have no desire to do it at all.


    Su Yancai witnessed the battle between three esoteric emperors and the saint without salt in the holy city.


    Shi Cang can summon two suns and countless stars above the holy city, and Cheng Wu can manipulate the distorted nothingness in the universe...


    After watching the big scenes like that, and then watching the magic of these immortal kings, I feel that the power is too small, it is almost like a child''s trick.


    These three immortal kings condensed the immortal powers of Thunder, Flood, and Otsuki!


    The power of Xian Ze is extremely magnificent, but in the eyes of Su Yan today, it is not impressive.


    Just say that this purple thunder, turned into a nine-headed mad dragon, looks very cool, but it also spreads the power that is not very strong.


    An attack of this level, even if Su Yan didn''t use any barriers or spells to resist, he could easily withstand it only with his physical body.


    The thunder was the fastest, and the nine thunder dragons were the first to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and held down the nine-headed Thunder Dragon in the void. Although the nine-headed Thunder Dragon was constantly struggling in the void, they couldn''t break the last close distance!


    Then the flood swept from the sky!


    Su Yan was too lazy to even make a move this time, just swept away with his eyes!


    Su Yan''s gaze contains the unparalleled sword intent, this sword intent meets mountains and opens mountains, meets water and water!


    Although the flood seemed to be overwhelming, it was separated from the middle by Wushuang sword intent, turned into two floods, and rushed to Su Yan''s left and right separately!


    Although the star gate was also shaken by the flood, Su Yan himself stood proudly in this starry universe, unmoved!


    In the end, the immortal Yimu turned into a boundless azure light, and Su Yan''s left hand caught Thunder, and his right hand casually pointed, the azure light was immediately swallowed by the blazing red sacred fire!


    The quasi-emperor only wanted Su Yan''s aura to be weird, and at best it could only be regarded as a top-level existence among the immortal kings, but all the immortal kings of their water moon immortal domain were the elite of the immortal kings!


    And the immortal king dispatched by Danyang Tianzun this time is even the elite among the elite!


    He couldn''t think of Su Yan hitting three at a time, and he would solve the magic of the three immortal kings at the level of immortality so easily!


    After this round of duel, the gap between realm and strength can be said to be clear at a glance!


    Soon, the long dragon that the scarlet fire turned into nine thunders also swallowed it.


    The flood below was also washed into the star gate.


    The Star Gate moved slightly, but fortunately, it did not affect Ni Qingshang.


    She was walking slowly on the star gate along the trajectory of the star pattern. The eyes of the star river had become extremely godless, as if her mind and soul had gone to another world!


    Ni Qingshang has now entered a state more mysterious than entering concentration.


    This state can be called a wandering spirit, which means that the spiritual consciousness has entered the world of pure spirit.


    It is very simple for Su Yan, but it is extremely difficult for ordinary monks. Perhaps it may not be possible to enter the country once in two thousand years.


    After entering the country, because the spirit and the creator are traveling, the physical body will also be in a completely defenseless state.


    Now let alone these true immortals, even a small earth immortal can kill Ni Qingshang!


    In this case, Su Yan must protect her integrity even more.


    As soon as he thought of this, the aura on Su Yan''s body gradually became stronger!


    "Nine Heavens Chaos Decision", which had evolved once in the chaos, made Su Yan''s breath now more and more unpredictable.


    Perhaps Su Yan''s current power should no longer be called Xianyuan, but a unique power above Xianyuan!

 Chapter 4159： Extremely arrogant

    The fourth thousand one hundred and fifty-nine chapters are extremely arrogant


    Where did these immortal kings and quasi emperors have such insights, you can only know that Su Yan''s aura is very strange.


    But once they fought, this very weird power completely surpassed them, and there was no way for them to find any effective countermeasures.


    Su Yan looked at these real immortals in front of him, whether he was a fairy king or a quasi emperor, they were nothing more than a bunch of chickens and dogs in front of him.


    It would not be difficult for Su Yan to punish them all, he only needed to use the Red Lotus Sky Dance, a **** of good fortune, to do this almost immediately.


    But if these true immortals were killed, it would be equivalent to directly creating blood feuds with Danyang Tianzun!


    It is very unwise to offend an immortal emperor just because of such a small matter, not to mention that Su Yan''s powerful enemies in the immortal world are already enough.


    So Su Yan just stood in place and had no plans to take the initiative.


    If these true immortals can retreat through the difficulties, then of course it would be a better thing.


    A Zhun emperor couldn''t help but ask Su Yan: ��Who are you? Why is the power so powerful and the breath so weird? "


    Su Yan proudly said: ��If you want to ask about my origin and name, do you deserve it too? If you want to ask, you have to ask Danyang Tianzun to ask in person. "


    Su Yan''s expression and tone are extremely arrogant, but what I have to say is that Su Yan is absolutely qualified to show arrogance in front of these true immortals!


    "Do you think that you have defeated the three immortal kings just now, so you can be deceived? If we go together, can you deal with so many quasi emperors and immortal kings at the same time?"


    Su Yan laughed loudly after hearing the words, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    The talking emperor showed a very puzzled expression and asked, "Is there anything funny about what I said?"


    Su Yan said: "You are also a quasi emperor, and the realm is still above me, but you have to use three quasi emperors and so many immortal kings and golden immortals to besiege me. Isn''t it funny? I don''t know if you are heaven or water. The quasi emperor of Yuexianyu! Don''t you even plan to have a basic face? Dozens of people besie one? Haha...The other real immortals of the fairyland will feel amused when they hear this!"


    After Su Yan said this, there was a dead silence over there.


    The faces of those immortal kings Zhundi were green and white.


    The immortal king who can get ahead in the heavenly court can definitely be regarded as a dragon and a phoenix among people.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words like this, it must be a lie to say that there is no trace of shame in his heart.


    Xuanmen Zhengzong will always emphasize fairness. It is best to not take advantage of opponents one-on-one, so that you can appear to be upright. Where can dozens of people besie a fairy king?


    If this kind of thing spreads out, it will definitely be ridiculed by other immortal domains, this can almost be regarded as no doubt.


    But what was even worse was that the man standing proudly in front of them was so strong that he didn''t know how strong he was.


    When these true immortals first arrived in front of Su Yan, they still had great arrogance in their hearts, but after experiencing the fight just now, this arrogance has been carefully put away.


    They didn''t even see the immortal that Su Yan mastered, and they had been defeated by the means of the three immortal kings!


    Even a blind man can see the strength of the yin giant.


    Even if the three quasi emperors of them were in a one-on-one situation, they were not sure to defeat each other!


    After the leader Zhundi thought about it for a moment, he suddenly understood one thing, that is, they may not need to defeat this mysterious and powerful man, they only need to drag the other side here.


    Because Danyang Tianzun sent them first, after dealing with another more important thing, Danyang Tianzun should also be able to drive to this star gate in person!


    At that time, no matter how strong this man is, he will definitely not be Tianzun''s opponent!


    But how do you support each other?


    The emperor Zhun also fell into contemplation, after all, the opponent''s strength and aura were too strong!


    And it is said that there is a very strong magical body protector, if they want to go, they are afraid it will be difficult to keep it!


    The Emperor Zhun looked at Su Yan again and said, "Although you are powerful, you dare not tell us what your real name is. Are you afraid of suppressing you after Tianzun arrives? Or do you have other concerns?"


    Su Yan smiled and replied: "You little fish and shrimps will not cause me any worries. If I want to kill you, none of you can run away. It''s just that killing you is also for me. It''s no good, and it will make you embarrassed, so it''s just to save your dog''s life. As for my name, I''m afraid you will be even more scared after I say it."


    The emperor said: "I have been in the two epochs between the heavens, and I have seen at least fifty immortal emperors, and I have never seen any immortal emperor as arrogant as you!"


    Su Yan naturally said: "That is natural, because the immortal emperors you have seen are not as good as me."


    Su Yan''s words were so taken for granted that the Emperor Zhun showed a stunned expression, and suddenly he didn''t know how to answer Su Yan!


    The mysterious man in front of him was not only powerful beyond their imagination, but even his arrogance also exceeded their imagination.


    There was a purple-haired quasi emperor who couldn''t help it, and said, "Brother Qin, why don''t you let me meet him, he is so arrogant to the fairy king! I really can''t bear it!"


    The quasi-emperor here is called Qin Lang, dressed in the clothes of a middle-aged scribe, and looks very calm.


    He is also the third disciple under the seat of Danyang Tianzun. If Qin Lang hadn''t spoken, the other two quasi-emperors would definitely not dare to attack Su Yan rashly.


    Qin Lang said: "Although his realm is only a fairy king, his power is definitely no less than that of an ordinary quasi emperor. Even I am not completely sure to defeat him. It''s better for us to shoot together..."


    The purple-haired quasi emperor said: "If the three of us quasi emperors fight him together, even if we win, he will be invincible, but if we lose, they will really become the laughing stock of the entire fairy world. It''s better to let me meet him one-on-one to see if he has great abilities, and it can be regarded as finding your way for Brother Qin."


    "Okay, you will meet with him. If you don''t do anything like this, you will make the heavenly colleagues laugh at us for fear of an immortal king in the Water Moon Immortal Territory!"


    Qin Lang still thought that Su Yan''s aura was very weird, and this weirdness contained power, and he didn''t even realize that Su Yan''s background and strength would be beyond his imagination.


    After making a wrong decision, people often have to pay a heavy price.


    After the purple-haired Zhundi got Qin Lang''s approval, he drove a cloud and quickly flew towards Su Yan!

 Chapter 4160： Surrounded by billions of pine needles

    Chapter 4160 Surrounded by Billions of Pine Needles


    This purple-haired quasi emperor is at least two meters tall, and his body is extremely burly. Although he is not wearing a battle armor, his eyes are not angry and majestic, and he looks awe-inspiring as a god!


    He walked towards Su Yan step by step, and it seemed that even the space was shaken by the powerful mana!


    This Zifa quasi-emperor thought that the sense of oppression he had produced was strong enough, and he knew that Su Yancai had experienced a truly difficult battle in the holy city.


    After witnessing the battle of the Unsalted Saintess to the top of the emperor, coming to deal with these quasi-emperors and fairy kings, I only feel boring to the extreme.


    "Let me meet you and see if you have the ability to shake the sky!" After the purple-haired quasi-emperor folded his hands, the powerful mana condensed behind him.


    Of course Zifa Zhundi also saw the disdain in Su Yan''s expression, and he increasingly wanted to prove that his strength was not under this person!


    Behind this purple-haired quasi-emperor gradually turned into a five-hundred-foot-high phantom with powerful mana!


    Although he hasn''t used his abilities yet, Su Yan has already seen that this person must be cultivating the immortal laws related to the earth.


    The thick earth can give birth to all things, the most generous, and the power contained in it is almost infinite, but I don��t know how far he has cultivated the immortals of the thick earth. It takes a lot of effort.


    Su Yan stared at Zifa Zhundi indifferently, and saw that purple head suddenly flew upside down toward the sky!


    Afterwards, in the phantom behind the Zifa Zhundi, a dozen or so sacred beasts of the earth system have evolved and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a boring look.


    This method of turning the power of Xian Ze into a beast is definitely enough to deal with those fairy kings, but to deal with him, Su Yan is making an axe at the class door!


    These sacred beasts only have one shape, and they don''t have the aura of the sacred beasts themselves. In Su Yan''s eyes, the changes are really dull to the extreme.


    It is said that painting tigers and skins is difficult to paint bones, and these so-called beasts cannot be as vivid as real beasts.


    Even Su Yan was too lazy to get the sheath of the Wanzai Ice Sword, and directly condensed a sword light on the fingertips of his right hand!


    After this sword light was sent out, it directly cut the void into a crack, not to mention the divine beasts that the thick earth immortal changed!


    In front of this sword light, it was almost like a chicken dog. After being swept by the sword light, everything fell apart!


    These fairy kings have never seen such a terrifying sword light!


    Just a flash of sword light slashed the void and the fairy together! What a swordsmanship this is!


    For the existence of the realm of the Great Emperor, a sword to break through the air is really a trivial skill that is not worth mentioning.


    Splitting the void and shattering the immortal rule, for the emperor, was something that could be done with a raised hand.


    But for these fairy kings, it''s not that simple.


    Including the Emperor Zhun, although he has mastered many immortal laws, it is almost unimaginable for these immortals to cut the space and the laws with their hands before they reach the highest level of cultivation!


    This Zifa quasi-emperor was also shocked, and he couldn''t think that Su Yan''s methods would be so terrible!


    But since he had already taken the initiative to ask for a fight, there was no reason to concede defeat immediately after one shot.


    If he retreats in this way, not only his face will not be able to bear, but even the face of the Water Moon Immortal Territory will not be able to bear the same!


    The purple-haired quasi-emperor gritted his teeth for a long time, and a golden thunder and lightning flashed behind him!


    The golden thunder and lightning gradually shrouded the area more and more, almost covering the vast space in front of the star gate!


    The immortal enchantment of Zifa Zhundi is complete!


    When he activated the immortal enchantment, he was actually very nervous, and he was afraid that Su Yan would destroy his immortal enchantment before the immortal enchantment was activated.


    But it was obvious that he had thought about it too much, and Su Yan hadn''t planned to destroy his immortal enchantment from the beginning.


    When the immortal enchantment took shape, Su Yan just stood there with a very dismissive expression.


    If only this level of immortal enchantment can deal with him, then Su Yan doesn''t have to think about revenge. The best choice is to find a place to hide as soon as possible.


    But Zifa Zhundi felt that he had passed the weakest moment, and then it should be his turn to show off his power in this immortal enchantment!


    The immortals of the thick soil in the immortal enchantment played a direct role, shaping many floating islands in front of the star gate.


    There are many rocks on these islands, and many strange-shaped iron trees grow on the rocks!


    These iron trees and islands should not be randomly distributed, but in accordance with certain laws, and formed a certain powerful formation between them.


    Although Su Yan saw it through, he didn''t point it out. As long as it doesn''t affect Ni Qingshang''s interpretation of the Star Gate behind him, it is not hurtful to play with these quasi emperors and fairy kings here.


    Zifa Zhundi pointed his finger at Su Yan and said: "You are indeed very powerful and have arrogant capital, but now you have fallen into my wonderful jade and iron formation. What are you going to do next?"


    After Zifa Zhundi''s hands were sealed, all the surrounding floating islands shook together. This vibration was everywhere, and even the internal organs seemed to be displaced.


    But Su Yan just looked at Zifa Zhundi with a very bewildered look, and then this turned out to be a bit pitiful, and said, "Are you serious about the formation of pediatrics?"


    "You!" The irritable mood that Zifa Zhundi finally suppressed was suddenly uncontrollable!


    He has never been so despised in his life! He must have this man pay a tragic price!


    In the huge shaking, the pine needles on the iron trees slowly separated from the iron trees, flew into the void and suspended quietly.


    Soil can grow wood, and Emperor Zhun Zifa nourished these iron trees by the law of thick soil. This change is also somewhat different.


    An iron tree has only a hundred thousand pine needles, and there are at least a few thousand iron trees here. It is no exaggeration to say that the number of pine needles has reached hundreds of millions!


    The strength of a pine needle may be so low that it can''t even match the first-grade immortal implement, but if it is over 100 million in number, such a quantity will have already ushered in a qualitative change!


    At the beginning, many eternal monsters were trapped by the Zifa Zhun Emperor with the immortal enchantment, and then shot and killed with hundreds of millions of pine needles!


    This is his strongest trick, and also the most sure trick!


    Zifa Zhundi had no confidence in competing with Su Yan in swordsmanship, and Xian Zechang also felt that he would not be Su Yan''s opponent!


    But even if Su Yan is strong in swordsmanship, when the billions of pine needles are added to his body, is it possible that he can smash all the billions of pine needles with a single sword?


    As long as it is not protected by the sword light, it will be penetrated by the infinite pine needles!


    Facing the billions of pine needles in the immortal enchantment, Su Yan showed a very disdainful expression, saying: "Needlework is a woman''s thing, you dignified Zhunhuang actually likes to play needlework, can it be that you are in the legend Is it your mother''s gun?"

 Chapter 4161： Instant reversal

    Chapter 4161 Instant Reversal


    When Su Yan said this, Zifa Zhundi was so angry that his beard was raised towards the sky! I can''t wait to shoot Su Yan with billions of pine needles right away!


    In pre-ancient times, various cultivation methods have just been created, and the needle method actually corresponds to the sword method.


    At that time, there were almost the same number of monks who practiced needlework and those who practiced swordwork. It is definitely not like today, where needlework has almost disappeared, and there are countless swordsmanship among the heavens.


    Back then, there was also a sect that was dedicated to the practice of acupuncture.


    However, after the destruction of the Tongtian Sect by the Wuzong, many powerful stitches were lost. The Wuzong also carried out a long period of encirclement and suppression on the remnants of the Tongtian Sect.


    During this period, there were fewer and fewer monks practicing needlework.


    In today''s era, Zhun emperors who are proficient in acupuncture are even rarer.


    But being rare doesn''t mean that the strength is strong. At most, those monks with shallow knowledge don''t know how to deal with acupuncture.


    But how could Su Yan suffer such a loss?


    He was in the ninth world reincarnation, once at the apex of the heavens, and of course he knew how to deal with stitches.


    When the billions of pine needles shot towards Su Yan, Su Yan just sneered, and then a ring of red flames ignited instantly around Su Yan, and then burned raging!


    Senluo God Hell is simply suitable for dealing with such a situation.


    Although these pine needles have the attributes of iron trees, it is equivalent to gold in the wood, but these two attributes are originally restrained by the fire. Although the pine needles are densely shot into the Senluo God Hell, they can''t hurt Su Yan.


    The fire wall of Sun Luoshen Hell is very reliable. Although there are hundreds of millions of pine needles, it can''t break through the blockade of the fire wall at all.


    The Zifa Zhundi couldn''t imagine that Su Yan''s strain would be so magical, and immediately urged the pine needles to attack Su Yan even harder!


    As long as the number of pine needles exceeds the upper limit of Senluo God Inferno, it will naturally hurt Su Yan in Senluo God Inferno.


    But...Shen Luoshen Hell was forged by Su Yan using the four fire immortals, and Su Yan''s realm is here. How easy is it to break through?


    When Zifa Zhundi saw that something was wrong, he immediately began to spur another change!


    This is in his immortal realm, and the power of Zhundi has been able to distort a part of the immortals, not to mention that the foundation immortal that constitutes this immortal enchantment is related to the thick soil.


    The thick soil is able to restrain the fire!


    After Zifa Zhundi began to twist the fairy rule, even Senluo God Hell was shaken and cracked.


    It''s just that Su Yan would definitely come to such a trick even if he got it right a long time ago.


    When Senluo God Hell opened a gap, Zifa Zhundi immediately showed an expression of ecstasy, and immediately launched the pine needle to shoot towards the gap of Senluo God Hell!


    But these pine needles have been bounced away before they can enter the gap in the wall of fire!


    Then the breath of the artifact came to your face!


    Accompanied by the breath of the artifact, there is also a deep blue icy sword light!


    When they saw the red flames burning, they thought this was Su Yan''s full power!


    It was impossible to think that a magical sword light of ice attribute would be shot from the center of the wall of fire!


    The Zifa Zhundi was also completely ignorant, but fortunately he was afraid of Su Yan''s strength, and for the sake of insurance, he had already gathered a large number of pine needles in front of him!


    Although the master had fallen into a state of absent-mindedness, these pine needles still faithfully performed the task of protecting the master.


    But after all, these pine needles are too low in rank, not even a first-class immortal weapon, it is almost impossible to have any chance of winning against an artifact like the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Almost all of the pine needles of Zifa Zhundi were bounced away!


    The ice-blue sword light of Wanzai Hanbing Sword penetrated directly through Zifa Zhundi''s body, and left a very strong cold air in the wound, so that half of Zifa Zhundi''s body suddenly turned into an ice sculpture.


    Zifa Zhundi looked at the wound on his body with an expression of disbelief.


    He had almost used a sure-fire countermeasure to deal with Su Yan, but what he couldn''t think of was that the opponent was actually a powerful cultivator with both ice and fire.


    It is difficult to cultivate these two extreme attributes at the same time, and there is no single monk who wants to cultivate both ice and fire attributes to the extreme!


    What he did not expect was that Su Yan actually had such a background, raising his hand to release a sword light was actually a divine tool!


    After Zifa Zhundi Zhongjian, he desperately circulated the Xianyuan in his body, trying to force the cold out of his body, and the pine needles were still attacking the Senluo God Hell.


    But this attack will be futile no matter how you look at it.


    The icy blue sword light is still slowly floating behind Zifa Zhundi, and I am afraid that he will be given a sword at any time after finding the right time!


    The Libra of victory and defeat is now very clear!


    This purple-haired quasi-emperor is named Jiang Xiaobei. He is a powerful quasi-emperor who rarely meets opponents in the water moon immortal realm. He has always been very arrogant, but his iron tree formation can change billions of pine needles, and it can be twisted with an immortal enchantment. Xian Ze''s power to weaken the opponent''s power.


    Under the two-pronged approach, many quasi emperors are not his opponents, and I don''t know how many powerful enemies are afraid of his great formation!


    But today, Jiang Xiaobei actually defeated this man so thoroughly and without suspense!


    "how so?"


    "The outcome is about to be determined! But isn''t he already trapped in Emperor Jiang Zhun''s immortal enchantment? Xian Ze''s power should also be suppressed! How could it be so easy..."


    Behind him came the exclamation of the fairy king.


    Qin Lang is the leader of all true immortals and the person who is talking here. He also wants to ask this question at this time.


    Even he doesn''t know why things are going in this direction. He originally thought that this battle would be three to seven. Jiang Xiaobei should have at least 30% of the winning rate. Now it seems that there is no even half of the winning rate!


    Are they too optimistic?


    After the quasi-emperor suppressed the immortal king with the immortal enchantment, the outcome should have been clear and easy!


    Did they underestimate this man?


    What is the origin of this mysterious man?


    Qin Lang thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure it out. Which fairy king among the heavens has cultivated a fairy with the fire attribute, and has a cold ice artifact...


    A character like him should never be silent!


    And the so-called powerhouse is not the cabbage in the ground, it is impossible to pop out of the ground one by one!


    The powerhouse of the fairy realm must always be attached to the fairy realm. Once attached to the fairy realm, there will be no hidden world masters!


    Because there are so many immortal domains that come and go, if there are any powerful characters, they will definitely leave behind their own legends.


    But Qin Lang thought for a long time, but still couldn''t think of the origin of the man in front of him.


    Suddenly appearing at the Star Gate, a mysterious master from the end of Chaos...Who would he be?

 Chapter 4162： All show their supernatural powers

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-two chapters show their magic


    The situation immediately changed again.


    Jiang Xiaobei couldn''t control the cold air in his body.


    It''s not that Jiang Xiaobei''s strength is too bad, but the pressure he is facing now is too much and the situation is too complicated.


    On the one hand, Jiang Xiaobei wanted to control the immortal enchantment, and continued to deal with pine needles and Su Yan. At the same time, he also had to worry about whether the Wanzai Frost Sword behind him would strike again, and at the same time he was distracted to use the immortal element to resolve it. The cold inside the body.


    The pressure is already strong enough to confront a strong enemy like Su Yan, and now it is multi-tasking, and it is inevitable that it will not do well at any time.


    Another Zhun emperor who watched the battle said: "Brother Qin, should we also make a move? If we don''t make another move, Jiang Xiaobei will be defeated."


    Qin Lang hesitated for a while, using the power of three quasi emperors to deal with an immortal king, even if he won, it would be impossible to win.


    If it is the worst result, if they lose, it would be a shame and shame that is rare in their lives!


    But...how could they lose with the power of three quasi-emperors against an immortal king?


    Qin Lang thought about it, but he couldn''t think of any reason for his defeat.


    "Okay, do it!" Qin Lang flew directly, what he wanted to deal with was the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    As long as you hold Jiang Xiaobei''s rear and give him a stable back, then Jiang Xiaobei''s pressure will definitely drop a lot.


    After the other quasi emperor flew up, his hands were directly transformed into a halberd with thunder, and at the same time he was still chanting spells in his mouth!


    The power of this thunder halberd is still continuously strengthening!


    In Senluo God Inferno Prison, although Su Yan could not see what was going on outside, he was able to perceive the fact that the other two quasi-emperors also participated in the war through the change of aura.


    "With my current strength, the strength of the three quasi emperors is just right, and it can be used to verify the results of my practice in the chaos. If they can be easily defeated, then this section of the practice in the chaos is even considered. It''s great." Su Yan said softly.


    Then Su Yan flicked his sleeves, and Senluo God Hell transformed sixteen scarlet fire dragons from all directions!


    These sixteen fire dragons fly around in the void, it seems that there is no logic at all.


    However, the Emperor Zhun held a thunder halberd with an extremely serious expression, and finally stopped in front of Senluo God Hell, not daring to move forward half a step!


    After receiving the help of the two quasi-emperors, Jiang Xiaobei was finally able to focus all his attention on how to suppress the coldness in his body.


    This cold air originated from the Wanzai Frost Sword, which was really extraordinary.


    Entering into the body from the moment in the middle, after entering Jiang Xiaobei''s meridians, even if he has not entered the heart, half of Jiang Xiaobei''s body has become paralyzed within a short period of time.


    After Jiang Xiaobei dispelled all the cold inside his body, the wounds on his flesh began to heal quickly.


    Zhundi''s vitality is also very good, this degree of injury will never endanger life, and even the damage to Jiang Xiaobei''s combat effectiveness is only 20%!


    After the sixteen fire dragons in the sky flew around to the position set by Su Yan, the Shen Luo God Inferno Prison slowly faded, and the pine needles around them suddenly started to move.


    But Su Yan looked indifferent.


    Sixteen fire dragons have formed a guardian formation, and these pine needles have been destined to do nothing.


    Jiang Xiaobei saw Su Yan revealing his lineup from the Senluo God Inferno Prison, and he was so angry that he said angrily: "You don''t want to leave here calmly today!"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You mediocre is a bit interesting. If I hadn''t been extra merciful just now, you would have fallen, and now you dare to speak big words in front of me."


    With that sword just now, Su Yan took the initiative to avoid the critical point.


    If this sword pierces Jiang Xiaobei''s heart and breaks his heart, then he will definitely fall.


    Jiang Xiaobei was still fortunate that his luck was good enough and that his life should not be broken. After hearing Su Yan''s words, his heartbeat speeded up and he became nervous.


    Then Su Yan laughed and cursed again: "Since the three quasi emperors have all shot at the same time, shouldn''t the immortal kings continue watching the show? It''s better to do it together."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Qin Lang felt strongly humiliated by his opponent.


    But there was no way to refute Su Yan''s words, which made him really uncomfortable.


    Most of Jiang Xiaobei''s injuries have recovered, and the other two quasi-emperors have also taken action, and there is no point in putting the Wanzai Frost Sword behind him.


    Su Yan waved gently, and the Wanzai Ice Sword flew back into his hand.


    After holding the long sword in hand, Su Yan looked at the three quasi emperors and a group of true immortals, and said: "It doesn''t matter if you play with you for a few hands, just see if you have a name."


    The Emperor Zhun with the thunder halberd in his hand went first. He knew that only after breaking Su Yan''s sixteen fire dragons, the pine needles all over the sky could pose a threat to Su Yan.


    The opponent will take the initiative to arrange an array to target these billions of pine needles, which in itself already shows his fear of these pine needles!


    This is the truth. Even Su Yan, who has a dragon body, never thought of using his body to resist these billions of pine needles!


    If there are too many pine needles and the dragon armor is broken and plunged into the internal organs, let alone whether it will be terrible, the severe pain will at least be inevitable.


    And the pine needles that have been inserted into the body have to be pulled out one by one. Just thinking about it will know the level of torture!


    The Emperor Zhun held the thunder halberd and kept chanting words in his mouth. When the spell in his mouth was finished, the thunder halberd in his hand had already condensed tens of thousands of divine thunder!


    These electric light flows to Zhundi''s body, causing his facial features to emit a powerful electric current!


    If it hadn''t mastered the existence of Thunder Celestial, I''m afraid that he would not be able to withstand such a powerful current at all!


    The power of these three quasi-emperors is already very powerful. If they are used to deal with those evil demons, even millions of demon will be killed by them in an instant!


    The so-called powerful gods enshrined by those creatures in the lower realm have no more power limits than this!


    While the thunder and lightning halberd showed its power, Qin Lang also chose to make a move. With the power of the immortal, he turned into a Sunda lotus flower and blew it towards Su Yan.


    Xunfeng Lotus cleverly uses the power of wind, Jianguang has to deal with spells, and there is an ultimate problem: how to divide the water and cut off the wind!


    No matter how sharp the sword light is, it is difficult to cut through the water and the sundae!


    After the fight just now, Qin Lang knew that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was super god, so he used Sundanese wind to turn into a lotus flower to deal with Su Yan.


    If the Xunfeng lotus flower is open, it can transform into a thousand wind blades in an instant!


    If the strength is not enough, if you get close by Xunfeng Lotus, you will be cut into a pool of flesh and blood by the wind blade in a short time!

 Chapter 4163： Reversal

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-three chapters reverse the universe


    What these two quasi-emperors thought was that Su Yan would inevitably deal with it with the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword in his hand.


    They were very afraid of the strength of the Wanzai Frost Sword, so they used targeted tricks!


    But what they never expected was that Su Yan didn''t use the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand this time, instead he took out an ancient bead from his sleeve!


    After the bead appeared, the two forces caused by the thunder halberd''s divine thunder and the Xunfeng lotus flower circled Su Yan''s body, and then they came back!


    Xunfeng Lotus flew towards the quasi-emperor holding the thunder halberd!


    The **** Lei transformed by the thunder halberd turned to Qin Lang!


    The Xuanbai Orb has such a power, it can return to the other body in the same way.


    This kind of mysterious transformation is not in everyone''s expectations at all, it is simply amazing to the extreme!


    Even the two quasi-emperors didn''t understand what was going on. Seeing that the power they used to deal with Su Yan suddenly turned around and came back to deal with themselves, they were all dumbfounded!


    They had no idea that Su Yan''s methods would be so ingenious! And they don''t even know the origin of that weird bead!


    In order to deal with Su Yan, the two quasi-emperors had done their best to take out all the strength of feeding!


    Now Xunfeng and Shenlei are coming, I''m afraid they can''t resist it themselves!


    God Thunder exploded in the void first!


    The power of this divine thunder is very terrifying. According to Su Yan''s visual observation, it should be the fifth dragon rune divine thunder in Daomen!


    Dragon Rune Shen Lei is not only very powerful, but also has the magical effect of righteous gods and exorcism!


    The divine thunder exploded and produced a burst of strong light. In the strong light, Qin Lang''s figure was already unrecognizable, and he didn''t know how he would end up...


    The other quasi-emperor wanted to resist Qin Lang''s Sundanese lotus!


    Xunfeng lotus blossoms immediately after being sent to the emperor Zhun!


    Tens of thousands of wind blades were released in the bloom!


    Only one of these wind blades is enough to shred the mountain, and you can imagine how dangerous it would be to release it at such a close distance!


    In fact, not only two quasi emperors, but even those true immortals who were watching the battle were affected. The immortal kings of the Water Moon Immortal Territory quickly formed a barrier to resist the impact of the gods and thunder and the wind!


    But these two forces were too terrifying, even the immortal enchantment itself was shaken!


    Jiang Xiaobei, who was at the center of the immortal enchantment, was also affected by two forces at the same time, and finally used pine needles to create a protective enchantment and survived this wave.


    But the injury in his body has not healed yet, and he has used his strength so extreme that he has injured his meridians, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood!


    Qin Lang and the other quasi emperor were also very uncomfortable, all of them had their heads and faces embarrassed, and their bodies were also colored, and they looked extremely embarrassed.


    They were not so much defeated by Su Yan as they were defeated by their own strength.


    And Su Yan didn''t mean to take the Xuanbai Orb back at this time, so he showed it openly in front of them.


    Qin Lang gritted his teeth and said: "This bead is actually another artifact!"


    Generally speaking, artifacts are already very rare. Many quasi emperors may not have one artifact, they didn''t think that Su Yan easily took out two artifacts!


    This mysterious man has not only cultivated to the sky, but even the magic weapons in his hand are all first-class goods!


    Jiang Xiaobei stared at Su Yan, although he was extremely angry, he was somewhat helpless.


    The two big explosions of Xunfeng and Thunder just now have destroyed many floating islands.


    There has been a huge gap in the formation he arranged, and it is already very unrealistic to use billions of pine needles to deal with Su Yan.


    In other words, Su Yan''s use of the Profound White Orb just now clearly meant three birds with one stone and killed all three of them!


    The three quasi emperors glanced at each other, and they could see the great shock in each other''s eyes!


    At this moment, they understood one thing in their hearts: if they continue to fight with this man, they will only be accounted for here!


    They will never have the slightest chance of winning this battle!


    All the true immortals present looked at Su Yan with a dull expression, wondering why this mysterious man was so powerful.


    Unexpectedly, the three quasi emperors shot together, but they ended up being beaten by Su Yan together.


    The true immortals around have all begun to feel fear, if the three quasi emperors fall, wouldn''t it be their turn next...


    Under such circumstances, who would dare to continue to be enemies with Su Yan?


    Do you think that your life is too long?


    Su Yan stood in front of Ni Qingshang like this, his expression really calm to the extreme.


    Although the number of enemies is a full fifty people, and they are all true immortals sealed by the heavenly court.


    "Danyang Tianzun only sends you these wastes, what''s the use?" Su Yan said.


    Today''s Su Yan is holding a divine weapon of good fortune. If the opponent does not have a master of the Immortal Emperor rank, it is bound to be impossible to win him.


    To deal with these quasi-emperor and immortal kings, Su Yan didn''t even need to borrow the power of good fortune artifacts to easily crush them.


    The star gate behind it suddenly burst into starlight, and then the entire star gate that was originally stable began to shake violently!


    It seems that there is a huge monster on the other end of the star gate shaking the star gate, and is about to invade the star realm...


    Even Su Yan turned his head curiously, and saw that above the star gate, in that brilliant light, Ni Qingshang seemed to have fallen into a state of sleepwalking.


    Ni Qingshang was walking with staggered feet on the huge star gate.


    And as she walked, the brilliance on the star gate also changed visible to the naked eye.


    The change of starlight is very mysterious, and it seems to be closely related to the operation of the twenty-eight constellations in the sky!


    However, Su Yan didn''t have the power to cultivate starlight, and he only knew some fur about the laws of celestial movement. If Shi Cang were here, he would definitely be able to see some clues.


    After hearing the news of the appearance of the Star Gate, Su Yan instinctively felt that the appearance of the Star Gate must have something to do with Ni Qingshang.


    Although Ni Qingshang appeared in the chaotic esoteric holy city not for the star gate, this star gate must be opened for her to some extent.


    If you know cause and effect, you will know that there is absolutely no accident in this world. The so-called accident is actually another kind of inevitable deduction.


    The Eye of the Galaxy and the Star Gate, as well as the extinct Star Ancient Sect, must still have many secrets that have not been unearthed.


    Ni Qingshang seemed completely unaware of the changes in the outside world. Under the cover of Xinghui, she seemed to have turned into the goddess of Xinghui.


    Those true immortals were also dumbfounded, and they didn''t know what kind of connection this mysterious woman had with the star gate!


    Thousands of miles away, the white-robed Danyang Tianzun had just ascended from the sky of Beppu Cave in the Heavenly Court, and flew into the void with the clouds, suddenly frowned, and said: "No, there is a change on the star gate!"

 Chapter 4164： Star Gate in the Shadow

    Chapter 4164: Star Gate in the Shadow


    The Star Gate has indeed changed!


    Ni Qingshang was walking faster and faster on the star gate, and the starlight changed faster and faster with her footsteps!


    Xinghui continued to pull in the void, just like the magnificent aurora!


    Then a ghost appeared in the star gate in the sky!


    After this double image appeared, the Star Gate became more and more mysterious!


    Those true immortals are the first time they have seen the star gate, and they never thought that the star gate could have such a mysterious change!


    After seeing this ghost image, even Su Yan showed a surprised expression.


    Su Yan''s surprise was different from these true immortals. Su Yan saw the mystery from this ghost image��the ghost image said that there are actually two star gates here! Only the second star gate was built in the shadow of the first star gate!


    There is an independent subspace in the shadow, and it is absolutely feasible in theory to build a star gate.


    But the difficulty of doing this kind of thing is undoubtedly very high, and it is definitely not something that ordinary people can do!


    Back then, in the most prosperous era of the ancient star school, there were definitely no more than five such star gates!


    After the demise of the ancient star sect, none of the great emperors of the heavens could master the manufacturing technology of the star gate, so when the star gate in the second ghost appeared, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression!


    This second double star gate is hidden in the subspace formed by the shadow, and the space fortune is not trivial, so it is almost impossible to be discovered by outsiders.


    If it weren''t for this pair of eyes of the galaxy, even Su Yan and the others would not be able to find out where the mystery lies.


    The first star gate connects Chaos and the immortal world. I wonder where does this second star gate lead?


    Those true immortals were also dumbfounded. Although they hadn''t noticed the existence of the second star gate, they could also see that the star gate was undergoing incomparably mysterious changes!


    This mysterious change must have something to do with the woman who has been walking on the star gate!


    If the star gate is destroyed or something other changes occur, I am afraid that they will not be able to deal with Danyang Tianzun at all.


    But now Su Yan is standing in front of them. Su Yan has just proved that he has the ability to block killing Buddhas. If these people are more acquainted, they should know that the changes in the Star Gate have nothing to do with them. !


    The only man here who has the final say is Su Yan.


    If he rashly angered Su Yan, he would only kill him!


    Ni Qingshang was still walking on the star gate along the mysterious star pattern, her gait seemed to be shaky, like a drunk person.


    After walking for a while, Ni Qingshang finally stopped her footsteps, and then she squatted down gently and pulled out a huge piece of jewelry inlaid on the **** door!


    The star gate is very huge, and the jewels inlaid on the star gate are naturally huge, at least to the extent that humans can''t use it as an ornament at all.


    Ni Qingshang''s body is all blessed by Xinghui, and it seems that he has taken the jewelry into his own hands without much effort.


    After losing this orb, the huge star gate immediately began to vibrate!


    It seems that the huge sleeping power inside the Star Gate has been awakened by Ni Qing Shang''s method!


    When the huge star gate began to sway, the range of starlight extended at least ten times!


    The dazzling starlight can actually cause damage to the celestial body, even those celestial kings have to open the protective barrier!


    The feeling at this time is like coming to the edge of the sun, the dazzling light pierced people''s eyes can not be opened!


    And in this dazzling light, the two star gates were also completely separated!


    The second star gate that originally stood in the shadow space was finally summoned into the world through the powerful force inside the star gate!


    And the dazzling light gradually dissipated, and those true immortals stared at the changes in front of them in amazement, only feeling incredible to the extreme!


    After the strong light passed, one star gate turned into two!


    The manufacturing technology of the star gate has long been lost with the destruction of the ancient star school. In today''s immortal world, even those great emperors who can master the starry sky cannot create a brand new star gate!


    But now a brand new star gate stood in front of them after the strange brilliance appeared!


    This is how they can not be surprised!


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but start to wonder whether the Star Gate was shaped in such a weird and magical way!


    Although Su Yan still looked at the brand new star gate without saying a word, he was full of doubts in his heart. Of course, Su Yan''s biggest doubt was where this new star gate led to.


    This is the most important answer for Su Yan.


    After opening the second star gate and presenting it in front of everyone, Ni Qingshang stretched out as if waking up from a big dream, and then excitedly said to Su Yan: "There is still a shadow in the star gate. The Star Gate, I thought it was just a legend of the ancient star school, I couldn''t imagine it really existed!"


    Ni Qingshang''s excitement is justified.


    Because according to what she read in the ancient books, the existence of the Shadow Star Gate is also extremely secretive to the Star Ancient Sect. It is generally used to cover up some huge secrets, or the treasure house of the Star Ancient Sect will use the Shadow Star. Pass through the door.


    Su Yan was not so excited, because the aura projected from the shadow star gate was very deep, which meant that the star gate connected with him was definitely not the immortal realm, but another world!


    And from the Shadow Star Gate, there seemed to be a faintly calling voice, hoping that Su Yan and Ni Qingshang would quickly go through the Shadow Star Gate to the unknown world.


    Such a eager voice made Su Yan more suspicious, and at the same time he became more vigilant.


    Ni Qingshang had already jumped off the star gate, and then flew to Su Yan''s side. He saw that there were no few true immortals on the opposite side. kill?"


    Su Yan said: "Their boss is Danyang Tianzun. Danyang Tianzun is not easy to deal with. Killing them will only establish another difficult enemy. So they leave them a dog."


    "Is that so? Su Yan, let''s go to the side of the Shadow Star Gate, I have heard the voice calling from my heart! There must be the legacy of the ancient star school waiting for me to inherit!"


    These true immortals also had hot ideas in their hearts when they heard about the legacy of the Star Ancient School, but as long as Su Yan was still standing here, they decided that they would not have any chance.


    Su Yan said, "I also have a calling voice in my heart... But I think I should be more cautious. After all, the opposite is an unknown space. If it is dangerous after the past, I am afraid that I will regret it. Your star can see where the opposite is. Where is it?"

 Chapter 4165： The top of the snowy mountains of Qianshan

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-five chapters


    Ni Qingshang looked towards the other side intently, and said, "Strange, there seems to be a man on the other side of the star gate..."


    Ni Qingshang''s Eye of the Galaxy easily crossed the Galaxy and fell into the mysterious space on the other side.


    Her pair of eyes can do many things that no one else can do, including the ability to stare into different time and space through the star gate.


    "Man? What man..." Su Yan''s tone revealed a trace of confusion, because he simply couldn''t see what was going on opposite him.


    You can only see the endless starlight shooting out from the star gate, like a flowing and undulating ocean tide.


    Ni Qingshang said: "I saw a very upright man. This man has white hair and looks up to thirty or so. His strength is not clear yet, but he is standing on the highest peak in the mountains. His posture is really good. Very upright...what do you think this man will come from?"


    The picture of Ni Qingshang painted a picture. After careful consideration, Su Yan said: "If there is a man, he is most likely to shape the star gate, or move the star gate here. People. We still have to be more cautious. If this person does not distinguish between friends and enemies, it may be against us."


    Through the Eye of the Star River, you can indeed see part of the space behind the star gate. It is a very wide and deep world. The mountains are inserted straight into the air like a long sword, full of extreme magnificence!


    And on the highest mountain, there was a man with silver hair standing like snow.


    Wearing a white feather coat, the man seemed to be extraordinary.


    And this man seemed to have noticed Ni Qingshang''s gaze, and that eagle-like gaze was also projecting toward the star gate!


    Was it the man in white that was calling out from the other end of the star gate?


    Su Yan suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and then said: "Qing Shang, is it the world where the Great Primordial Chaos is in seclusion?"


    This is the immortal world, but the chaos after passing through the star gate is said to be the place where the founder of chaotic esoteric sect, the founder of chaos, the great emperor chaos, lived in seclusion...


    When they came, Su Yan had already confirmed that there was nothing in the chaos, let alone any special aura.


    At that time, Su Yan had already faintly felt that the Great Primordial Chaos would definitely not retreat in the chaos, he might have opened up a world for himself long ago!


    And this piece of heaven and earth now seems to have appeared in front of them.


    But the man in the white feather coat, according to Ni Qingshang''s description, does not seem to be the Emperor Chaos himself, then who would he be?


    Ni Qingshang asked, "Su Yan, do you think we should go to the other side of the star gate? What is the origin of this man wearing a white feather coat?"


    If you rush into a brand new space, I''m afraid that there will be a great risk. At this time, Su Yan needs to make a decision.


    Ni Qingshang seemed to be eager to enter the newly-appearing star gate, saying: "The man should have discovered our existence after the star gate opened. If he is malicious to us, he should have already been there. Do it to us, what do you say... I think he is most likely a senior of the ancient star school, so he called us like this."


    Su Yan said: "Danyang Tianzun should already be on his way here. The changes in the star gate can''t hide his spiritual sense. When he arrives, he will surely discover the mystery of the shadow star gate. Let''s take a look at him first. If something is wrong, immediately withdraw from the star gate."


    "Okay, how do you deal with those real immortals behind?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s just some small fish and shrimps that don''t come in. Why care about them? Let''s go to the Star Gate. If they dare to follow along and kill them."


    After speaking, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang crossed the second star gate together and entered the mysterious space.


    After entering the star gate, he passed through layers of starlight, and then arrived in the space of that other world.


    I don''t know where in this space, and there is no immortal energy in it, indicating that this is not the immortal world.


    Looking in the distance, the mountains are undulating, spreading to the horizon.


    And every mountain is comparable to the highest mountain in the world, and the mountainsides of these peaks are covered with white snow.


    Although the sun was shining, the temperature was extremely low, and the air Su Yan was breathing quickly condensed into frost.


    At the top of the highest mountain, Su Yan did see a white-haired man standing on the top of the mountain.


    Although his hair is completely snow white, it is all tied behind his head, looking meticulous.


    The nose is exceptionally tall and straight, and those eyes are indeed as sharp as a falcon!


    He was wearing a snow-white feather robe, and in line with the snowy environment of the surrounding mountains, it made this man even more cold and solemn.


    And his standing posture is indeed as tall and straight as these big snow-capped mountains. Among the lonely snow-capped mountains, his existence seems to be a **** condensed above everything!


    After seeing this snow-white feather garment, Su Yan frowned slightly, because he and Ni Qingshang recognized this feather garment.


    This feather robe has a great background. In ancient times, the ancestors of the human race envied those powerful gods. In order to pursue the dream of flying, the priests of those human races often collected the feathers of the gods and then glued them into feathers. .


    This kind of thing seems very absurd in this era, but in the ancient times, all this is so logical.


    This pure white feather garment should have used a lot of feathers of a **** bird to be successfully woven.


    In this era, almost all of the unextinct divine bird races have been raised in the Kunlun Immortal Territory, a world built by primitive phoenixes.


    The feathers of the sacred bird are already difficult to obtain, and even if there are the feathers of the sacred bird, no one will knit such meaningless things as feather garments.


    To be able to wear such a feather suit, exist in such a wild world.


    Is this man a survivor of an ancient civilization?


    Without waiting for Ni Qingshang to speak, Su Yan waved his hand gently, and a thick cloud emerged under their feet. The cloud supported Su Yan and both of them quickly approached the man.


    This man just watched Su Yan and Ni Qingshang approaching without saying a word, just staring at them with no confusion or doubt in his eyes.


    In this way, even Su Yan couldn''t tell whether the man wearing the feather coat was an enemy or a friend.


    After Su Yan and Su Yan approached, the white-haired man finally spoke and said in an extremely low voice: "The Eye of the Star River... Are you a descendant of the blood of the Great Emperor Star? Interesting, I never thought that after such a long period of time, I can still see it. When the Eye of the Galaxy reappears, it really seems to have had a spring and autumn dream... When I wake up from the dream, I see the Eye of the Galaxy again."

 Chapter 4166： I know everything about the past and the future

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-six chapters I know all the past and the future


    Listening to this white-haired man''s words, it seems that there is a deep connection with the Eye of the Galaxy and the Star Ancient School.


    Ni Qingshanggang wanted to ask the man something, but Su Yan stopped him, and Su Yan said, "You don''t have to play mystery in front of me. Who are you?"


    The white-haired man��s eyes were full of coldness, which seemed to be colder than all the surrounding snowy mountains combined. There was a realm of forgetfulness in these eyes, but there was not a trace of power in him, so There is no way for people to judge what realm he has reached.


    The white-haired man stared at Su Yan in this way, and then said: "Is that you, Su Baxian. I heard that you have fallen a long time ago, and now you can return to the immortal world, it should be thanks to the "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" Right? After the world is divided into turbidity, there are two sides of yin and yang, yin and yang contrast life and death, but if the chaos is not open, then life and death will be entangled, and you can reach the state of both death and life. It is a powerful technique that is unparalleled in the world!"


    After Su Yan heard the man''s words, his eyes became more solemn.


    The two sides only met each other, and the white-haired man had already seen through the root of Su Yan''s rebirth. It was amazing!


    Apart from the Tathagata Buddha, he was the first to see through these secrets!


    Could it be said that the strength and realm of this white-haired man is already enough to compare with the Buddha?


    Su Yan said, "Since you know me and the Eye of Galaxy, you should be from that era. Who are you?"


    Su Yan searched carefully in his memory, but he never remembered dealing with such a white-haired man.


    The white-haired man''s eyes were so cold, like the snowy silence of a thousand mountains, if he had seen it before, he would definitely leave an impression in Su Yan''s mind.


    The white-haired man suddenly asked, "Su Baxian, before you fell, you went to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha. What did you see there?"


    Su Yan was taken aback when he heard this question, then lowered his voice and said, "What do you know about me?"


    Although Su Yan''s voice was lowered, the powerful murderous aura was obviously unable to be suppressed, and he was about to express it!


    It was the first time that Ni Qingshang saw Su Yan''s gaffe, and he didn''t know what the white-haired man was talking about, so that Su Yan cared so much!


    At this time, Ni Qingshang looked blank, and even the name Xingchen Fohai was the first time he heard.


    A woman''s nature is gossip, and she wants to hear this white-haired man talk about what the stars and Buddha are all about.


    The white-haired man said, "Before you went to Xingchen Fohai, you had expected that you were going to fall, right? You went to Xingchen Fohai to change the trajectory of your emperor and change your life. It''s a pity that you failed. , But do you know why you failed?"


    The stars in the sky contrast with the fate of the world, and the fate of those emperors and generals will be in perfect contrast with the stars in the sky.


    In fact, the emperor also had his own astrology comparisons, but those astrology were in a realm that ordinary immortals could not observe.


    If you want to change your destiny, the easiest way is of course to change the trajectory of your Emperor Star.


    Manipulating the movement of stars with huge mana, and even holding the extremely hot stars between his hands, are things that the emperor can easily do.


    Shi Cang had already proved this.


    But it was the first time that Ni Qingshang heard of this kind of thing, and his curiosity became more and more vigorous.


    Su Yan said: "It seems that you know a lot of things. People around me might not know the whole story. It''s not easy for you. You can actually know all these secrets."


    The white-haired man said: "Because I can stand here to see the past of everything, I can see the nostalgia of all living beings for the time that has passed, and I can see their regret after making the wrong choice. You were also very regretful at the beginning. , Su Baxian."


    When the white-haired man spoke, his expression was extremely calm, and he kept saying what kind of content would not contain the slightest feeling. It seemed that he had already become an existence that had wiped out his feelings.


    "In addition to knowing all the past, all the future is also in my control! Of course it also includes how your destiny will change. Do you want to know your future? Su Baxian, as long as it is something I predict, Everything will happen."


    The white-haired man had only finished speaking. Su Yan hadn''t reacted yet, but Ni Qingshang had already been tempted!


    She really wanted to know if she could enter the realm of the Great Emperor in the future, and also wanted to know what the future of her and Su Yan would be...


    If someone can tell you that all sweet dreams will become reality, I am afraid that no woman in this world can refuse this temptation, even those female monks who have cultivated to the highest level.


    But Su Yan sneered, and then a powerful force condensed in Su Yan''s left hand, and the right hand had already turned into that ten thousand-year-old ice sword!


    Jianfeng is cold!


    And the thousands of snow-capped mountains behind Su Yan also shook together, and all the snow on the mountain seemed to respond to Su Yan''s intention to kill the sword''s edge!


    Su Yan squinted at the white-haired man, and then said, "I hate other people playing mystery in front of me. Buddha Tathagata does not dare to pretend to be omnipotent and omnipotent in front of me. What are you? Fool me!"


    What this man said is something that the Tathagata Buddha could not do!


    Su Yan once stood at the top of the heavens. Although the power is not as good as before, the realm is still there. He has already understood part of the cause and effect, so he knows that the white-haired man is all lies!


    Everything in this world is constantly moving at high speed, whether it is the macro world or the world onlookers, whether it is the immortal realm above or the mortal world below.


    All the worlds are constantly in motion, and a lot of causes and effects are interlocked together to form the greatest cause and effect of birth and death in this world!


    In this huge movement system, the movement of causal fate is more than one trillion.


    It is impossible to see it all in the mind of any creature!


    This white-haired man is simply speaking out!


    It is as powerful as the Tathagata Buddha, and it is already very remarkable to be able to predict part of the five hundred years before and after it!


    There is no such thing as a wiser existence among the heavens!


    If he is really so powerful, it should be him who sits on Lingshan now, not the Tathagata Buddha!


    Su Yan sneered: "Do you know that what you mean by saying these things is clearly saying that you have surpassed the Tathagata Buddha in the control of causal destiny and the operation of the world. It is ridiculous! There is absolutely no one in this world who can be omniscient and omnipotent! "

 Chapter 4167： Su Yans Fear

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-seventh chapter Su Yan''s fear


    The Tathagata Buddha even missed a move when he sent Su Yan into the realm of illusion. Su Yan entered Xumi, almost causing the Lingshan Tianzhu to collapse.


    Is there any possibility of the evolution of the calamity in the destiny? If you can avoid the calamity of the big and small, then everyone can be immortal and the peak of the realm!


    Su Yan''s sword aura had already been condensed long ago, and he started directly at this time, and the snow of the thousand mountains behind was also stirred by the Wanzai Frost Sword! Turned into countless snow blades and ice swords!


    The huge sword aura shocked the surrounding mountains!


    After the sword qi shot from all directions, the white-haired man still remained motionless, even the expression in his eyes did not change at all.


    It seems that he looks down on Su Yan''s offense at all!


    I saw the white feather clothes on this man suddenly spread out!


    Countless white feathers are shot from inside!


    After these white feathers were enlarged in the air, they turned into a feather formation!


    The evolution of the feather formation is infinite, and it has blocked the thousands of ice sword aura in the sky!


    The formation formed by these feathers is really special to the extreme, and it is the first time that Ni Qingshang has seen such a strange and magnificent formation.


    She just thought that this feather suit is a very good magic weapon, not only looks very good-looking, but even the protection ability is first-class.


    But I heard Su Yan said: "The feather formation is a unique product of Kunlun Immortal Territory. So you are the subordinate of the original Phoenix?"


    Su Yan recognized the feather formation, because the feather formation was the formation developed by those immortal birds after they became immortals. Except for those immortal birds that originally had feathers, no one would practice it at all.


    And even if Human Race wants to practice, there is no way to practice. Because I didn''t have a feather in the first place, even if I practiced forcibly, my final achievements would be very limited.


    But Su Yan''s words still contained three-point suspicion, because the white-haired man had no aura at all.


    If it is a feather fairy who has become a master of immortal bird cultivation, there will naturally be a unique aura that floats out of dust, but there is nothing in this man, which is suspicious.


    Perhaps what he relied on was just the protective ability of the feather formation.


    "It''s useless, Su Baxian, your sword aura must not hurt me. Let''s talk about the things in the sea of ??stars and Buddha. I know what you saw in the sea of ??stars and Buddha." This white hair The man said, "What you see is the thing you fear most, right?"


    Ni Qingshang became more and more curious. She had been in contact with Su Yan for a long time and knew that Su Yan''s practice of swordsmanship to the highest level was completely obtained by escaping from death.


    This kind of sword repair has long obscured the fear of death, even standing in front of the cliff of ten thousand meters will feel like water.


    And if she said it seriously, she hadn''t really seen Su Yan''s fear of anything.


    Even when facing the Unsalted Saint, Su Yan did not show any fear at all. At most, he just felt that the Unsalted Saint was too difficult to deal with, and he needed a calm judgment to know when to run away.


    Is there really something in this world that Su Yan fears can''t be achieved?


    The white-haired man stared at Su Yan, as if he and Su Yan were fighting with their eyes at this time.


    Su Yan burst into laughter suddenly, and said: "Who do you think you are facing? I am Su Baxian, the supreme among the immortal emperors back then, if I easily reveal a weak appearance, what about those immortal emperors? Will be convinced? What you said is really ridiculous! What is the most fearful thing in me?"


    But the white-haired man said: "Of course you have extreme fears. When you went to the stars and Buddha, what you wanted to see was the trajectory of your own destiny. Because you are also very clear about it, once the sun reaches its highest point at noon. It will only weaken gradually. You are already in the midst of the sky. After this stage, it will be a process of gradual decline. You don''t want to become weak, but you want to change your destiny by changing the stars!"


    What will the people who reach the top think later?


    Whether it will become desperate or demanding, this is what the general public most want to see.


    In fact, the answer is very simple.


    After the peak of power and wealth, the kings of all dynasties would only want to do one thing-to pursue eternal life, to maintain this peak of power and wealth.


    Even the immortal emperor could not avoid this.


    Su Yan looked at this white-haired man without saying a word. He was indeed a little shocked. Su Yan had never told anyone about this kind of thing. Could it be that he is the roundworm in my stomach?


    You can even know these things!


    Even the Tathagata Buddha may not be able to know this kind of thing, but the white-haired man speaks so calmly, as if he is a personal witness, even Su Yan''s heart can''t help but shake a little.


    "You want to reverse the trajectory of the Emperor Star. This matter is not difficult for you. However, when you are looking at your future fate in the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha, you see another thing. That is the thing that really makes you Things to fear."


    What the white-haired man said made Ni Qingshang''s curiosity no longer able to resist, and he said directly: "You don''t have to keep selling the gates anymore, just say what you have! I walked around here for a long time without saying anything. What''s the secret that makes me scratch my heart, are you happy?"


    Ni Qingshang''s words were a bit resentful.


    The white-haired man said directly this time: "What he saw in the Star Buddha Sea was that Jin Shiya had fetal beads in her body, but she was stabbed and killed in the palace before she gave birth, with one dead body and two lives. It��s what you fear the most, right?"


    The answer was beyond all the scope that Ni Qingshang had expected, and he became dumbfounded for a while, and he didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on.


    After a long time, Ni Qingshang and Su Yan looked at each other, only a hole was left in each other''s eyes.


    It was the first time that Ni Qingshang saw such a look in Su Yan.


    This fact is very absurd. The emperor Zhun has long turned his spirit into anger. This is the foundation of longevity.


    If there is no spirit between men and women, it is impossible to give birth to offspring.


    But under certain special circumstances and circumstances, this kind of thing is also extremely unlikely, after all, the original Phoenix gave birth to Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan did not appear in the rebuttal, which also proves that the white-haired man is telling the truth. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have seen Su Yan look like this!


    Su Yan never thought that someone would raise this matter. Because even Jin Shiya didn''t know about it...


    At that time, Su Yan stood in the sea of ??stars and Buddha and saw this kind of future, indeed, there was inevitably a feeling of fear in his heart!


    It took a long time for Su Yan to finally determine one thing: he could not bear the fate of Jin Shiya''s fall, and he was killed in the palace with one body and two lives.


    As the supreme of the immortal emperor, if he can''t even protect his own women and heirs, what kind of man is he?


    Even if this is the destined future, he must change the trajectory of Emperor Star to change the future!


    Even if doing so requires an extremely heavy price!

 Chapter 4168： Its not credible to tell the past

    The 4168th chapter Dao breaks the past is not credible


    How could this man in white know that Su Yan was full of fear in the sea of ??stars and Buddha?


    He said so realistically, as if he was on the scene.


    But Su Yan went to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha with no one to accompany him. Even the ordinary Immortal Emperor among the heavens would not have the ability to reach the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha!


    In today''s immortal world, there are no more than ten immortal emperors who have the power to go to the stars and Buddha.


    After the white-clothed man brought up the old things again, Su Yan was really upset, and seemed to have returned to the time when people wandered and didn''t know how to make choices.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Who are you? Why do you know so well about my affairs?"


    The white-haired man said, "Do you believe me now? I know everything about the past and the future, even the thoughts in your heart!"


    Ni Qingshang couldn''t help but sweat coldly on his forehead. In front of the white-haired man, there seemed to be no secrets, and a sense of fear was in his heart!


    This is the sense of fear that the Seven Demon Emperors never gave her!


    She really felt that the white-haired man was unfathomable now, and when she looked at him, she was like staring into the abyss!


    The white-haired man said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. I haven''t finished talking about things back then. Su Baxian, if it weren''t for caring about Jin Shiya and the child in her womb, you shouldn''t have fallen. You I wanted to reverse my destiny, but instead took my own life in."


    Ni Qingshang asked, "What the **** is going on?"


    The white-haired man said: "Su Baxian already knew that Emperor Hongmeng would rebel, so they have been accumulating strength secretly, just pretending that they didn''t know they would rebel. In fact, the two sides have already had a face-to-face relationship."


    Ni Qing Shanghai couldn''t wait to ask: "Then what?"


    "After seeing such a cruel future, Su Baxian immediately changed his mind. It is not so much Hongmeng and the others who took the initiative to launch a rebellion, it is better to say that Su Baxian inspired them to rebel, and neither side was ready for it. To this extent, a fierce battle erupted. Then did Su Baxian''s fall."


    At any time, there is a price to change the future!


    This matter is definitely not as easy as it sounds, but it will be extremely heavy!


    The fall of Su Yanhui was the price paid for changing the trajectory of the Emperor Star, which he knew well. But it has never been mentioned to anyone.


    Su Ba was first besieged by many immortal emperors and fell. It can be said that everyone knows that there is such a story behind.


    The white-clothed man said as needed: "However, your fall is extremely valuable. The so-called future was successfully rewritten by you. Jin Shiya has not fallen, and has still lived to this era, and has become a disciple of the Great Chaos, and you too You have been reborn and returned to the immortal world. In a sense, you have successfully reversed your destiny. You still have doubts about your destiny and the future, and I can answer them one by one!"


    No matter how murderous Su Yan was, the white-clothed man did not show any hostility to Su Yan. He only focused on one thing, wanting to tell Su Yan''s fortune, or tell Su Yan what his future destiny would be.


    Su Yan has a sullen face and has not spoken.


    This man in white was telling the truth, and it was something that even Jin Shiya didn''t know.


    But he could say it really, as if it really was a roundworm in Su Yan''s belly. What is going on here?


    Is there really anyone in this world who can surpass the realm and wisdom of the Tathagata Buddha?


    "Does prying my future and destiny do you any good?" Su Yan asked, "Why do you insist on asking me to pry into the future? Could it be that you couldn''t do this without my consent?"


    There is absolutely no free lunch in this world. The more the white-clothed man behaves without desire and desire, the more Su Yan suspects that he has ulterior motives.


    If he can really surpass the Tathagata Buddha, he should show his ability to reach the sky and earth to convince Su Yan.


    Instead of just standing still and rubbing your lips.


    Su Yan said: "My Dao heart has long been as solid as a rock and motionless as a mountain. Although these words you said have some meaning, they are absolutely impossible to shake my state of mind. What good is it for you to peek at my destiny?"


    The white-haired man just looked at Su Yan and did not answer Su Yan''s question.


    Instead, Ni Qingshang said, "Su Yan, maybe he just wants to help you tell the fortune and guess the future fortunes of the heavens? After all, your identity is so special."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t intervene in this matter. Let me meet him. You are a magic cultivator. There is a reason why I don''t need me to teach you. All the so-called gifts in this world are secretly priced. He does not It is better to say that I am cutting off my past and future than it is to confuse me. I see a lot of this kind of people... It''s just that he is more capable than those warlocks."


    The white-haired man looked at Su Yan, no matter how murderous Su Yan was, he would always have a calm expression on his face without any change.


    It seemed that the white-haired man had already calculated it right, and it was impossible for Su Yan to win him with his current skills.


    The white-haired man said: "Su Baxian, I have already revealed the secret of your fall, and the secret of why you can rebirth in the fairy world, why don''t you believe me?"


    Su Yan said: "Although you don''t know what you rely on to reveal these secrets, you definitely can''t know everything about the past and the future. I went to Lingshan several times, and the Tathagata and Lingshan Buddhas couldn''t do things. How can you do? Arrived? I just haven''t seen your tricks yet."


    In the realm of the great emperor, the Tathagata Buddha has already reached the upper limit of omniscience and omnipotence, and even Su Yan can only sigh for himself.


    And what this white-clothed man showed was the ability to surpass the Buddha, unless his realm had surpassed the peak of the immortal emperor and entered another level.


    How is this kind of thing possible?


    The immortal emperor is already the peak here, if he could surpass the immortal emperor''s realm, he should have existed outside the box long ago! Where is it necessary to continue talking nonsense with Su Yan here?


    Either there is another mystery that allows him to have this ability, and Su Yan hasn''t seen his ability yet.


    Although the ability displayed by the white-haired man was magical, it should be a means similar to magic, not real magic.


    It''s just that Su Yan hasn''t seen through yet, what kind of blindfold the white-haired man uses.


    The white-haired man went on to say: "Su Baxian, if you hadn''t destroyed the Master Hongmeng''s sect, he would definitely not have hatred and kill you, and you might not have fallen..."

 Chapter 4169： Peek through

    Chapter 4169


    Su Yan said, "I have never regretted this matter. Since I am the leader of the immortal world, no matter what school you are, as long as you don��t follow my rules, you will have to pay. Under my feet, I dare not defy the code issued by me!"


    The teacher of the Emperor Hongmeng was bewitching the mortals to build miracles, sending the power of the upper realm to the mortal world through the miracles, and then collecting the beliefs of many worlds in the mortal world. This matter of course violated Su Yan''s taboo!


    In fact, not only Su Yan, but all the rulers of the immortal world after this, including today''s Jade Emperor, will never allow his subordinates to have too much and too close contact with mortal creatures.


    Not to mention bewitching mortals to build miracles to gather faith! This kind of thing in this age will also violate the rules of heaven!


    Su Yan suddenly noticed one thing. Although the three things the white-haired man said were all right, they were all from the past.


    He said he knew everything about the future, but he hadn''t asserted what fate Su Yan would have in the future.


    But what kind of person can he know Su Yan''s past so well?


    Su Yan looked at the white-haired man intently, and suddenly thought of a possibility in his heart: Maybe he is not a human at all?


    The white-haired man didn''t emit any aura. Perhaps it wasn''t that he had condensed all the aura into his body, but because he was not a monk in the first place, he would not have any aura.


    But even if he was transformed from some powerful magic weapon, the level of this weapon''s spirit would be too exaggerated.


    Even the artifacts of good fortune can hardly reach this level!


    Su Yan had seen the most powerful weapon spirit, and it was not as good as this white-haired man, and the magic weapon itself should have a unique aura.


    Unless this white-haired man is neither an illegal treasure nor a monk.


    Su Yan suddenly thought of a possibility at this moment!


    Su Yan has been asking the white-haired man''s name and origin from the very beginning, because only by knowing his identity can he understand what he wants.


    The white-haired man told Su Yan''s past history three times, in fact, to avoid questioning his identity and name.


    If it is someone else who is not strong enough in mind, I am afraid that the white-haired man''s history is so accurate and true, I am afraid that he has been bewitched by him.


    But how could Su Yan be so easily bewitched by him?


    Su Yan has long understood that there is absolutely no love or hatred for no reason in this world, and there is absolutely no gift at no cost!


    Then Su Yan''s hands had a ray of blood!


    This **** breath is not only crazy but also arrogant and domineering!


    Su Yan hadn''t used the power of the Heavenly Judgment Halberd for a long time, especially after obtaining the divine artifact of good fortune, Su Yan had never used the Heavenly Judgment Halberd again.


    He even used his own power to seal the conviction halberd, not wanting his immortal essence to be eroded more by the conviction halberd.


    At this time, why did Su Yan take out the conviction halberd?


    Su Yan said: "I don''t need to ask your name anymore, because I already know who you are. It''s really funny. You almost fooled me. You blame yourself. I find it ridiculous. If your ability surpasses Tathagata Buddha, wouldn��t you have surpassed the peak of the Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Yan''s words were really weird, and Ni Qingshang couldn''t help asking: "Su Yan, who is he?"


    "He is no one, neither you nor me."


    Su Yan''s answer seemed to be a mystery in a dream, making Ni Qingshang even more confused.


    Then the Conviction Heaven Halberd turned into a **** ripple and shot it out directly, but this time the white feather robe did not play a defensive function at all.


    The halberd of conviction pierced directly into the body of the white-clothed man, and the blood water quickly dyed his white feather robe into a crimson!


    But after the white-haired man was hit with a fatal blow, his face remained calm, as if the so-called emotions had long since been far away from his body.


    Then the face of the white-haired man gradually changed, and then he really turned into a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl in front of Ni Qingshang...


    Then he became an old woman, a trafficker, a pawn...


    His face seems to have infinite changes, and it can be transformed into everyone in this world.


    Even the Yin Demon in the Demon Realm who is known for its impermanence, I am afraid it is difficult to change so many appearances in such a short period of time.


    Su Yan said at this time: "The reason why he didn''t answer his identity is because this question is a taboo. Once he answers his identity, his prototype will be revealed."


    "I have never seen such a monster, what is his name?"


    "What kind of monster is he, it''s just a stone." Su Yan said, "He is the Sanshengshi on the Kunlun Mountain turned into a spirit. Sanshengshi is a treasure that can know the past three lives. If he listens to his enchantment, he will fall into his trap. Among them. Back then, I saw Sanshengshi in Kunlun Immortal Territory. It is such a powerful treasure."


    "If you listen to his words, what will happen to you?"


    "First he became his servant, inspiring the demons of the heart, and then the cultivation base was broken, and finally the body died." Su Yan said, "This should also be a test of the mind. If you can tell right from wrong, don''t ask him about the past and the future. Even if things have passed the test, they will be able to improve their mood."


    Ni Qingshang was speechless. She actually wanted to ask about her future, but Su Yan stopped her twice.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to stop her, then she must have already spoken.


    "You said that Sanshengshi is a treasure of Kunlun Immortal Territory, why did it fall here?"


    Su Yan shook his head gently, and said, "I don''t know about this, but the reason why the Sanshengshi has changed into the image of a man in white in our eyes is because you have seen this side with the Eyes of the Galaxy. Helped me to paint the picture, his image was actually created by you and me. After seeing his real body, I imagined her as a little girl in my mind, and it became like a little girl."


    The treasure cultivated by Sanshengshi Tiandi is not a monk, nor is it a magic weapon spirit. No wonder it doesn''t have a trace of breath.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s mind to be firm enough and his knowledge to be broad enough, I''m afraid he has already learned the Tao this time.


    The Sanshengshi has been seen through by Su Yan, and the conviction halberd has been inserted into the sanshengshi, only to see that the sanshengshi is already full of cracks, completely devoid of spirituality.


    The **** arrogance on the halberd of conviction is constantly twisting!


    And below the Three Life Stones, the filthy blood gradually spread, staining the holiness between the mountains with a bitterness!

 Chapter 4170： Exuberant Heart Demon

    The fourth thousandth chapter is exuberant


    Su Yan did not take back the conviction Tianji for a long time. Ni Qingshang had already seen something wrong, and asked Su Yan, "Is there anything else?"


    "The elemental spirit of the Sanshengshi has been tainted by the filth of the Condemnation Heaven Halberd. After absorbing the power of the Sanshengshi Yuanling, it has already broken through a certain level of critical point, and it is really ridiculous that it wants to bite back on me. What is Su Yan? People?" Although Su Yan''s words were still very calm, the content was extremely disturbing.


    If the halberd of conviction forms a backlash, I am afraid it will come fierce and fierce!


    This weapon is inherently fierce, and has never been reconciled to being a tool in the hands of others, even if this person is Su Yan!


    What Conviction Tianji wanted was to control Su Yan''s mind in turn against the object!


    Su Yan has always understood that the use of the extraordinary power of the conviction halberd costs a price.


    But this is also no way. After all, Su Yan often has to face a powerful enemy whose cultivation base far exceeds him. If there is no power that can break the convention, I am afraid that he will not be able to make today''s step.


    Then Ni Qingshang listened to Su Yan again: "Light Shang, the Yuan Po in my body is also shaken, and there is no benefit in dragging it down. I am afraid that the dantian will be contaminated by the conviction halberd, and I will end up like the Sanshengshi. It''s time to slay the spirits."


    "You want to kill the spirit? Right here?"


    "Yes, the time to cut the spirit is the best now. If you pass the realm of the immortal king and go to the realm of the quasi emperor to cut the spirit, it will definitely be more than ten times more dangerous!" Su Yan said in a firm tone.


    "But... we don''t even know what kind of world it is here. The immortals outside may also be killed at any time. Will Spirit Slashing be too reluctant here?"


    Ni Qingshang''s words cannot be said to be wrong. Under normal circumstances, they should naturally act according to her words.


    But now it is not a normal situation at all. The devilish energy in Su Yan''s body has long been in response to the halberd of Sentence, and it is constantly tumbling and rushing in his body!


    It''s just that Su Yan soberly suppressed the movement of the devilish energy in his body, and then it seemed that there was no movement.


    Su Yan said: "I can only do this without reluctance. If I don''t kill spirits, my mind will definitely be corroded after returning to the immortal world. I''m afraid it will be even more troublesome... Maybe it will be over in an instant. After all, the speed of time passing in the spiritual world is not the same as ours. You don''t have to worry too much, because I have been prepared for the spirit slaying."


    Ni Qingshang had no idea what Su Yan had done for the preparation of Spirit Slashing.


    I saw a trace of solemnity on Su Yan''s face.


    Then the long-suppressed demon energy in the body finally broke out, turning into a blood-colored beam of light and directly impacting Tianyu!


    The entire sky was shocked, and the surrounding big snow-capped mountains were also affected, bursting out avalanches!


    The sound of the avalanche was deafening, and even the mountain peaks under one''s feet shook violently, but the blood-colored beam of light did not seem to be affected in any way, instead it became stronger and stronger!


    Only then did Ni Qingshang discover how huge the devilish energy naturally accumulated in Su Yan''s body is!


    This devilish energy also contained the breath of the Primordial Demon God, and any Ni Qingshang almost gave birth to an impulse to worship!


    And the conviction halberd inserted into the broken three-life stone also began to gradually respond to this huge demonic energy!


    From the top of the Heaven''s Halberd, there were wispy blood-colored breaths. These blood-colored breaths didn''t look strong, but they were full of vicious thoughts!


    If the immortal king is not firm in mind, even if he only comes into contact with a vicious thought, he will be completely corrupted and corrupted!


    Su Yan''s figure had already been swallowed by the blood-colored beam of light, and he couldn''t see what the situation was now.


    Ni Qingshang did not dare to approach the blood-colored light beam easily. First, of course, he was afraid of disturbing Su Yan''s Spirit Slash, and secondly, this blood-colored light beam was also very dangerous for a top demon like her.


    Such things as slashing spirits almost only exist in legends.


    There are very few true immortals in the fairy world who have the courage and courage to slash spirits since ancient times, because the success rate of slashing spirits has always been extremely low, only about 10% less.


    It can be regarded as a life of nine deaths in the true sense!


    Ni Qingshang only saw the blood-colored flames gradually burning on the Heavenly Sentence Halberd inserted into the three-life stone, and the vicious thoughts in this blood-colored flame were more than ten times the amount just now!


    A hand suddenly stretched out in this **** flame, and then this hand slowly changed into a complete person...


    This process was very slow, and Ni Qingshang could fully see the bones, meridians, and muscles of this person being slowly formed in front of her.


    This person looked exactly like Su Yan, except that there were a pair of ferocious dragon horns on top of his head, and his eyes looked extremely **** red.


    This person is actually Su Yan, but he is just a collection of negative emotions such as ambition, greed, and killing.


    From the point of view of Ni Qingshang, this person is like Su Yan who has taken the path of magic repair. He has complete flesh and blood and spiritual consciousness, and can almost be regarded as an independent and complete individual!


    This person''s demonized Su Yan is the incarnation of Su Yan''s heart demon!


    However, the heart demon is originally a non-substantial thing, and it is all-pervasive but exists between the mind and spirit. This is the biggest characteristic of the heart demon, but Su Yan''s heart demon directly uses powerful mana to create a flesh for himself, which is also inevitable. It''s incredible!


    Ni Qingshang had never seen such a powerful heart demon. He hadn''t even heard of it before. She couldn''t help but frown. She didn''t know what would happen next.


    Because the way Su Yan''s heart demon appeared was something she had never heard of.


    Perhaps even the Seven Emperors of Sister Nie couldn''t say who would win this battle of Soul Slashing.


    If Su Yan wins, his power and realm will be even higher, and no one can stop him from returning to the peak of the emperor.


    But if Su Yan loses, then his body and mind and everything will be occupied by the heart demon, and his own spiritual consciousness will also be annihilated!


    The top of these thousands of snow-capped mountains has become a arena between Su Yan and the heart demon!


    Although he hadn''t watched the inspection in this battle, Ni Qingshang had already smelled a trace of cruelty.


    This is a fight until the death of Fang Xiu, and it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to help Su Yan. In addition to his own powerful strength, Su Yan can rely on his Dao Heart that has experienced thousands of tempers!


    After successfully shaping the body of the heart demon, he directly pulled out the conviction halberd inserted into the three life stone!


    When the halberd of the conviction of sin started, the power of the heart demon also began to rise frantically!


    Then even the red magic fire appeared on the pair of dragon horns, burning blazingly at the top of the dragon horns!

 Chapter 4171： Fierce flames

    The fourth one hundred and seventy-one chapters are fierce flames


    The user of the halberd of sin will accumulate gloom in his heart, and after the gloom over time, he will become a demon. If the state of mind is not enough and the realm is too low, the demon will often come out and try to seize control of the body.


    The fight against the demons is actually a fight against desire!


    But even true immortals can hardly rival their own desires.


    Desire can be varied, it can be **** or greed, it can be the desire for exercises, or it can be the pursuit of immortality...


    Once a person has desires, the demons are almost immortal.


    Even if it is suppressed to the extreme, as long as it is not completely eradicated, the inner demon can be revived and gradually become stronger again!


    If it is in one''s own body, the heart demon can only be suppressed and will never be eliminated. ��


    This kind of struggle is actually very unfair. It is meaningless for you to win countless times with the heart demon, because the heart demon may have come back at any time, but as long as you lose once, you will lose every game.


    Divine consciousness and body will be swallowed by the heart demon, turning into a half-devil and half-human monster, and will never fall forever.


    So Spirit Slashing is a way to go.


    Only Spirit Slashing can completely eliminate the dark side of the heart and the heart demon together, thus obtaining the supremely powerful state of mind!


    If there is a gap in the heart, it is impossible to enter the realm of the emperor!


    Achieving a great emperor does not necessarily need to slay spirits for everyone, but they definitely have a supremely powerful state of mind!


    In fact, the state of mind is also the basis for maintaining the existence of the emperor''s rank.


    The power of Su Yan''s Heart Demon is no longer the strength that an ordinary quasi emperor can match.


    Sinking Heaven Halberd and Heart Demon complement each other, and steal the part of Su Yan''s body that belongs to the Primordial Demon God''s Law Bodies, so they are so powerful!


    Ni Qingshang had already flown into the sky, and his entire body had already deployed a defensive formation with Xinghui.


    At this time, the heart demon suddenly raised his head and looked at Ni Qingshang. Ni Qingshang only felt his heart tightened, and he was afraid that he had been targeted by the heart demon.


    But the heart demon just smiled evilly at her, as if he didn''t mean to attack her at all...


    In a sense, the heart demon is actually Su Yan, and of course he also has the memory and experience of Su Yan, but the heart demon is often driven by the desire for violence and destruction, rather than relying on reason.


    Now that he has the memory of the past, the inner demon naturally knows who Ni Qingshang is, and of course he will not show her desire to kill!


    After Ni Qingshang and the heart demon looked at each other, an incomparable weird feeling came into their hearts.


    Because she seems to be looking at Su Yan, and she seems to be looking at a strange man, this feeling is really subtle to the extreme!


    And in the blood-colored light beam, a blue sword light finally broke the blood-colored light beam!


    Su Yan''s figure finally appeared in front of Ni Qingshang again.


    Su Yan''s clothes were constantly flying, and the huge immortal essence in his body had been completely led out. Su Yan was already in the most serious state before starting the battle.


    This time, the opponent is not those quasi-emperors and immortal kings, but Su Yan himself!


    If you are careless, you are very likely to ruin yourself here!


    After seeing Su Yan, the heart demon laughed wildly, and his wild and unrestrained expression was beyond words. Compared with the solemnity on Su Yan''s face, the heart demon was more relaxed.


    This time, the heart demon took the lead in attacking!


    The **** breath was fleeting in front of Ni Qingshang, and the speed was so fast that she couldn''t even catch the afterimage of the heart demon!


    If the target of the heart demon attack is her, then she is very likely to have fallen here before she can make any defensive measures!


    The world''s martial arts can only be broken quickly. When the speed reaches this terrible state, then all common sense can be broken by speed alone!


    The flesh body shaped by the heart demon not only inherited the power of the dragon body, but also seemed to be further strengthened after being demonized!


    After ordinary immortals are demonized, their physical bodies will increase to another level, which has reached the fifth level of the immortal dragon **** battle body demonized, it can only be said to be very terrifying!


    The blood-colored lines spread on the pure black armor, like some kind of incredibly powerful totem!


    With this blow, the conviction halberd showed an extremely powerful impact!


    Although Su Yan used the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword to resist, Su Yan''s sword circle was somewhat unstoppable, and several deep cracks had appeared just after contact!


    And Su Yan himself was pushed from the top of the snow mountain into the void by the powerful impact!


    The surrounding avalanche is far from stopping, and the rumbling voice is constantly coming from below!


    In this void, the sunlight seems to be weak, unable to provide the slightest warmth!


    Frankly speaking, the victory or defeat of this battle is unpredictable, and even if it is as strong as Su Yan, it may not be completely certain to defeat the demons.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s face also didn''t have the easy and freehand expression of the past, and replaced it with a dignified expression.


    After that, Su Yan''s sword circle had no time to do any repairs, and the heart demon had already been killed again!


    This time the heart demon hand interrupted Sin Tianji''s **** breath and changed into sixteen blood dragons, attacking Su Yan together!


    Almost all the angles that Su Yan can escape from are blocked!


    Each of these sixteen blood dragons can easily destroy a vast snow-capped mountain! The power is really surging to the extreme!


    Ni Qingshang almost doubted whether it was her own illusion. She clearly felt that the power of the inner demon seemed to surpass Su Yan!


    In theory, this is simply impossible.


    Su Yan and the heart demon were originally one and two sides. Now that the two sides are separated, Su Yan''s powerful power will naturally split into two.


    That is to say, whether Su Yan or the heart demon, they should only have one-half of the original Su Yan''s power, even if it is extreme, the heart demon has two-thirds of the power, that should not be the situation now!


    Ni Qingshang clearly sensed that the power of the heart demon had surpassed the usual Su Yan and entered a brand new field!


    Originally, it was a very incredible thing that the heart demon shaped a physical body for himself, but now the more incredible thing is that the power of the heart demon actually surpassed the host!


    Is it because of the conviction halberd?


    Perhaps there is only such a single explanation. The heart demon completely accepts and integrates the power of the conviction halberd. After obtaining the power source of the conviction halberd, he has the power to surpass Su Yan!


    Ni Qingshang once tried to explore the source of the power of the Heavenly Juvenile Halberd. After her divine sense entered the Heavenly Juvenile Halberd, she only felt extremely cold, as if she had fallen into an ice cellar...


    And in this extreme coldness, it seems that there is a demon **** whose body is bigger than the world is sleeping!


    This is the source of the power of the conviction halberd!


    Using the halberd of condemning sin is equivalent to continuously borrowing power from the ancestor Demon God!


    Of course, there is a price to be paid for borrowing this kind of power beyond the norm. Corrosion of the mind is one of them.

 Chapter 4172： Fierce Fighting Demon

    Chapter 4172: Fierce Fighting Heart Demon


    Before Su Yan, every owner of the halberd of the sins finally fell into a fierce madness, and nearly 70% chose to destroy themselves in the extreme madness, and the remaining 30% died at the hands of other powerful people.


    Why was the halberd of the conviction being brought from the mortal world to the immortal realm by Su Yan, capable of killing powerful enemies?


    The halberd of sin with the blood of the ancestor demon god, its source of power is the ancestor demon **** who fell asleep after opening the world! Therefore, the conviction halberd has almost unlimited growth! It also has wildness that is almost impossible to be tamed!


    Completely taming the halberd of condemning sin is equivalent to taming the ancestor demon **** that has existed before the opening of the world!


    This kind of thing, even the emperor couldn''t do it!


    The sixteen magic dragons crashed into Su Yan together, an attack with no dead ends.


    This level is that the sword circle that only relies on the Wanzai Frost Sword must be unstoppable!


    And Su Yan''s weapon has long changed from the Wanzai Frost Sword to the Red Tasseled Spear-Honglian Tianwu!


    Honglian Tianwu summoned a lotus platform under Su Yan''s body. After the crimson lotus platform bloomed, crimson flames burst out toward the surroundings!


    Although the flames of Su Yan and the heart demon are all crimson colors, the attributes between the two are completely different!


    The holy red lotus sky fire possesses the attributes of swinging demons and punishing evil, and it has formed a conflict between the pros and cons of the blood demon flame of the heart demon!


    The two blood-colored flames fought in the void, because the colors were too close, there was no way to tell who had temporarily gained the dominant position in this battle!


    But the artifacts of good fortune are items that can kill even monsters like the unsalted saints, and they should have absolute lethality when used to deal with the inner demons!


    However, Ni Qingshang was worried, because Su Yan had already used the artifacts of good fortune when the battle of slashing spirits had just begun. Doesn''t it mean that Su Yan has no other cards in his hand?


    The crimson flames in the sky turned into countless crimson lotus stands, falling from the sky, like a dream!


    However, these crimson lotus terraces have extremely high temperatures and fall on the snow-capped mountains below. The version melts the glaciers, and even huge recesses appear on the snow-capped mountains.


    There are hard black rocks in these recesses that have melted into crimson or golden magma!


    Although the attack of the inner demon was temporarily resolved, he calmly retreated from the fire and rain, and the lotus in the sky did not hurt him at all.


    After all, the heart demon also has Su Yan''s combat experience and consciousness, which is definitely not comparable to the instinct-driven monster of the Unsalted Saintess.


    Although Su Yan was holding a magical artifact, and although he regretted that the flame confrontation just now did not hurt the heart demon, he also knew that he could not be too anxious. Although he could not hurt the heart demon, the heart demon could not help him in the same way.


    Everyone still maintained a number of five to five.


    But this battle of slashing spirits was unusual from the beginning.


    The ordinary cultivator slays the spirit only in his heart, but Su Yan''s heart demon directly shaped himself a set of real bodies after appearing, from nothingness and quality to reality and quality.


    Of course, after having a body of flesh and blood, the heart demon can also be regarded as a kind of creature.


    As long as the body of the inner demon is cut off, then the inner demon will disappear with it!


    If the inner demon has been insubstantial and quality, many magic weapons and powerful exercises will not come in handy, but it will not be easy to deal with.


    The Tathagata Buddha sent Su Yan into the illusory realm to cut spirits, originally because the real and imaginary realms can be converted into each other in the realm of illusion.


    At that time, Su Yan''s cultivation was far less than it is now. If he stayed in Too Illusion Territory at that time, the difficulty would definitely be within a controllable range.


    But there is no constant in the things in this world, and it is impossible not to stay in the illusory realm.


    Su Yan was surrounded by the scarlet lotus platform and the sacred fire was constantly falling down.


    In front of the artifacts of good fortune, even the inner demon couldn''t do a good job.


    Moreover, the heart demon could sense that the conviction halberd in his hand had become very disobedient.


    The flames of the artifacts of good fortune are extraordinary. If they collide head-on, the powerful divine fire can even melt the halberd of the conviction!


    Conviction Tianji already possesses its own intelligence, of course, it will have a strong fear of being destroyed!


    The inner demon had realized that even if the halberd of Sentencing Sin was wild, it would not be able to do anything with the magical artifact in Su Yan''s hands.


    But if he wants to replace Su Yan as a host, he doesn''t actually have to defeat the artifact.


    He only needs to open up another battlefield, in the realm that the power of the artifacts cannot reach!


    The eyes of the inner demon were originally red, but at this time one eye actually turned golden. Su Yan and the golden eyes of the inner demon only looked at each other, as if they were sucked into the black hole of the universe!


    Soon, Su Yan discovered that his spiritual consciousness had appeared in the world of pure spirit.


    Although the surrounding scenery didn''t seem to have changed, it was just a blindfold made by the inner demon, wanting Su Yan to think that he was still in the physical world just now.


    Although Su Yan saw through the conspiracy of the inner demon, he did not speak, but calmly slashed in place. Nothing happened with the award. He wanted to see what the inner demon wanted to do!


    The body of the inner demon became larger and larger in front of Su Yan, and it was almost a few breaths of effort that it had transformed into a 2,000-zhang Primordial Demon God Law Bodies!


    The law body of the Primordial Demon God was also a magic cultivation method, so the power was also stolen by the heart demon. Su Yan was not surprised.


    I saw the green jade skeleton in the hands of the Primordial Demon God flying directly towards Su Yan!


    Although he hadn''t gotten close to Su Yan''s body, he had locked Su Yan remotely.


    Su Yan actually felt like a man on his back!


    If it was swallowed by the green jade skull, then all the anger would be gone.


    Although it is a pure spiritual world, it will die if it encounters a fatal blow, and the body in the outside world will show exactly the same scars.


    A strange seal was formed in Su Yan''s hand, and a golden light barrier was woven outside Su Yan''s body, and it spread out quickly! It was hard to block this green jade skull!


    But the terrifying Demon Slayer Sword of the Primordial Demon God above is about to fall down!


    The heart demon also has the same realm of swordsmanship as Su Yan, and the power possessed by the 2,000-zhang Primordial Demon God will naturally be extremely surging!


    This sword can not only open mountains, but even the gaps between the worlds can be cut to pieces!


    Facing this terrifying sword, Su Yan''s choice was also very straightforward, only to see a golden **** appeared on Su Yan''s head!


    Seeing this swastika, the heart demon showed an extremely puzzled look, but this sword has been condensed for a long time, and it has reached the time when it has to be sent. If it does not send it, it will instead bite itself.

 Chapter 4173： The power of good fortune

    Chapter 4173: The Power of Good Fortune


    When this sword fell, the golden barrier that Su Yan had just changed was almost shattered like fragile paper!


    The Demon Slayer then fell on the golden swastika!


    Like Su Yan, the heart demon possesses the realm of breaking ten thousand magics with one sword, and this sword also condenses the incomparable power of the Primordial Demon God!


    But after the sword fell on the golden swastika, the result was shocking!


    This golden **** seemed to possess infinite power, and it actually blocked the Slayer Demon Sword of the Primordial Demon God!


    More importantly, after the full blow of the 2,000-zhang Primordial Demon God Law Body fell on the golden swastika, there was no wavering!


    The defensive ability of this golden **** is really incredible!


    Even the heart demon showed a puzzled look, but there were four other magical artifacts in the hands of the Primordial Demon God that hadn''t worked!


    These four artifacts immediately swung towards Su Yan!


    But none of these four artifacts can break the golden swastika!


    The Primordial Demon God had three heads and six arms. At this time, a terrifying red death light was also shot out of the six pairs of eyes!


    Under the death light, the **** was barely shaken for a while!


    The law body of the Primordial Demon God can be said to have used all the means, but what is unexpected is that it has no effect on the golden **** at all.


    Not to mention Su Yan hiding behind the golden swastika!


    The inner demon is very puzzled how Su Yan''s **** came from!


    Because he is Su Yan, he can use every spell and sword skill Su Yan will use, so he can use the power of the Primordial Demon God to the extreme!


    But in his memory, he has never practiced Buddhism, and he has always looked down on Buddhism''s theory!


    But this **** is the emblem of the Tathagata Buddha!


    Among the immortal emperors, only Buddha Tathagata has his own emblem like those ancient emperors who have already died out.


    Even Tathagata Buddha is a step further than those ancient emperors. The **** sign not only can exert a powerful power by the Tathagata Buddha himself, even the believers under his seat can also exert a powerful power!


    "Su Yan, I don''t know when you became the running dog of the Tathagata Buddha!" ??The Primordial Demon God opened his mouth three times, his voice constantly echoing between the empty world.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "This is a pure spiritual world. Do you think I don''t know the tricks you play? What can''t be done here as long as the power of spiritual belief is enough? If I want to , You can even open up a world here, do you really think I will kill the spirit without doing any preparation?"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the space below really began to give birth to different landforms such as mountains and rivers!


    In a purely spiritual world, there will not be so many restrictions. As long as the willpower is strong enough, you can do many things that simply cannot be done outside!


    Whether it is to use the Tathagata Buddha''s Dharma Seal or to open up a real world, this is something that Su Yan can''t do outside!


    But in this spiritual world, it is possible to achieve "whatever you want to do" that distorts reality!


    In doing so, Su Yan was just taking advantage of the special nature of the spiritual world.


    The inner demon showed a surprised expression after seeing the heaven, earth, mountains and rivers constantly being spawned in Su Yan''s hands.


    Because here is within the spiritual world, logically speaking, his inner demons should have more advantages and can permeate them.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan could play such a change in the spiritual world!


    But the heart demon immediately took back the surprised expression, and then laughed wildly!


    Because he is Su Yan. He can also do what Su Yan can do!


    Soon, the heart demon also created a heaven and earth, and had a positive collision with the world created by Su Yan!


    In the collision and crushing of the two worlds, neither of them took any advantage!


    It can be said to be evenly matched, or it can be said that the heart demon''s plan has failed. He originally thought that after dragging Su Yan into the world of pure spirit, he would have the upper hand!


    Unexpectedly, he still can''t help Su Yan!


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is if he can''t defeat Su Yan here, then how can he occupy Su Yan''s body and take everything Su Yan has?


    This is already the most suitable battlefield for the demons!


    If the battlefield is returned to the real world, the heart demon will be even more helpless with the artifacts in Su Yan''s hands!


    "Damn it, how could this be?" The heart demon simply accepted the law body of the Primordial Demon God, and there is no point in continuing to maintain the law body of the Primordial Demon God here.


    Su Yan said, "Be prepared to see the surprise I gave you."


    The demon said in a puzzled way: "I live in your spiritual sense, and I know everything you do. Can you really do anything behind my back?"


    I saw Su Yan spread out the palm of his hand, and when he opened it again, there was already a red tasseled spear!


    "Honglian Tianwu, how could it appear here?"


    "Sacred artifacts of good fortune also have their own spiritual knowledge, how can they not appear in the spiritual world? If they can not exert influence on the world of multiple dimensions, how can they be worthy of the four words for artifacts of good fortune? You have already lost. !"


    When Honglian Tianwu appeared in Su Yan''s hands, the surrounding space gradually turned red!


    In this pure spiritual space, the artifacts of good fortune are even more invincible!


    The inner demon also wanted to call for the magic weapon, but no matter how he called, the halberd of conviction did not respond to the inner demon!


    The conviction halberd is also a magic weapon for possessing a heart, and of course it will also have the fear of death.


    When it is afraid of the power of the artifact, afraid of being burned into molten iron by the Red Lotus Sky Dance, it will naturally not respond to the call of the inner demon!


    "The artifact of good fortune is really worthy of the word good fortune. It can not only defeat the unsalted saint with a single blow, but even the halberd of the conviction will cause fear for it. The so-called change of life is for good fortune, and I have already caught a glimpse of the supreme realm. And you will eventually be burned into a mass of ashes by the flames!"


    After all, the halberd of conviction is just a magic weapon created by Asura, and perhaps the ability it possesses is extremely powerful.


    By continuously borrowing power from the ancestor Demon God, you can fight against the artifacts of good fortune without losing power.


    However, the strength of the Condemnation Heaven Halberd is definitely not as strong as the Red Lotus Sky Dance, an artifact that stuns the world and the earth.


    Once it becomes a protracted battle, then the conviction halberd will be at risk of breaking and burning.


    When fear occurs, the halberd of sin will naturally refuse all the calls of the inner demon.


    Because in essence, the halberd of conviction and the heart demon are the same product-just want to enjoy the thrill of killing and depravity, but don''t want to bear the negative price it brings.

 Chapter 4174： Lotus Seed Xiangsheng God Hell

    The fourth thousand one hundred and seventy four


    The conviction halberd is an important prop for the birth of Su Yan''s heart demon, and it can be regarded as a heart-to-heart connection with the heart demon.


    When the halberd of Judgment refused the call of the inner demon, the inner demon certainly knew what had happened.


    Even in the face of such an unfavorable situation, Su Yan''s demons would never admit defeat.


    At this point, the heart demon also inherited Su Yan''s character. Even if he really fell into the desperate situation of ten death and no life, he was absolutely impossible to surrender.


    After Honglian Tianwu appeared in Su Yan''s hands, the power of destruction gradually condensed by Su Yan''s side.


    The surrounding flames gradually turned into hundreds of millions of red lotus! Densely scattered all over the place within sight!


    Honglian Tianwu has formed a situation where there is no way to escape!


    Unless the heart demon leaves this shocking world and returns to reality, even if he tears the space gap and opens the space portal, he will not escape the sanctions of the divine fire!


    Su Yan''s heart demon may have a stronger and more competitive spirit than Su Yan. Facing such a difficult situation, he never thought of running away, but roared angrily. Then he used his own blood as a primer to release Hundreds of millions of swordsmanship!


    This billions of **** sword lights turned into a torrential rain!


    In the void, countless sword lights pierced countless red lotus. Although the red lotus was destroyed by the powerful sword intent, the sacred fire inside was completely ignited, and the entire space was directly plunged into a sea of ??flames!


    The red lotus sacred fire also fell on the inner demon, and the inner demon roared in pain!


    This sacred fire formed absolute restraint on the inner demon''s attributes, but under such circumstances, the inner demon''s wildness has become even more powerful!


    The heart demon took the initiative to cut off the flesh and blood burned by the sacred fire with the sword qi, so as not to keep the sacred fire burning on his body.


    Under the blessing of the dragon body, the body of the heart demon continued to have fresh flesh and blood growing out of the wound!


    In this purely spiritual world, the heart demon itself possesses incredible regenerative abilities, and after being combined with the powerful abilities of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body, it has almost formed a regenerative ability comparable to that of the Unsalted Saintess.


    But once the flame of the artifact of good fortune is ignited, it can burn all the worlds!


    The surrounding flames and sword aura offset a lot, but the new flames will only become more!


    The red lotus confided the lotus seeds, and the lotus seeds gave birth to the red lotus again. Such endless growth has formed the God Hell of Absolute Judgment!


    This is a stronger fire power that surpasses Sen Luo God Hell!


    Mastering the artifacts of good fortune is not only equivalent to mastering the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm, but also mastering the good fortune of many worlds, and it is also equivalent to mastering one''s own destiny!


    This is the artifact of good fortune, it is enough to turn the decay into a miracle, turning the impossible into a possible miracle!


    Even Su Yan was marveling at the power of the artifacts of good fortune, and he was able to suppress the heart demon so much in the spirit world of the heart demon''s home field!


    If there is no artifact, this is something that I can''t even think of, I am afraid that Su Yan is now in a **** battle.


    Su Yan looked at the heart demon struggling constantly in the God and Fire Prison, and his eyes inevitably showed a trace of compassion, because the heart demon was also himself, and Su Yan seemed to see the shadow of himself from the heart demon''s body.


    With courage and courage, doing things that seem to others to be death-seeking! Even if you have reached the peak, you will not escape the fate of death in the end!


    But... if Su Yan had the blessing of good fortune artifacts, he should really be able to change his fate against the sky, and he wouldn''t have to fall down!


    In the Hell of Gods and Fire, the heart demon has gradually become unable to hold it.


    In the external world, the battle between Su Yan and the heart demon had already stopped, and the two were already in a static state.


    Although there are powerful auras projected on both sides, they are motionless, as if they have turned into two sculptures!


    Suddenly, a crimson flame appeared on the body of the heart demon, burning the back of the heart demon directly!


    When Ni Qingshang saw this situation, his eyes widened, "Could it be that Su Yan has achieved an overwhelming advantage?"


    Ni Qingshang could see the scarlet sacred fire on the back of the inner demon''s back burning more and more vigorously!


    Even the halberd of the conviction of sin in the hands of the inner demon was struggling fiercely with it, seemingly wanting to get rid of the control of the inner demon and fly into the sky!


    Had the halberd of the condemned sin already anticipated the defeat of the heart demon and wanted to escape to find a new owner?


    "If I can get the conviction halberd..." This idea inevitably appeared in Ni Qingshang''s mind, but reason quickly told her that the risk of doing so was too great, and she did not have the firm mind of Su Yan. Level, will only be condemned to corrode the mind!


    Even if her mind can be preserved intact, she may not be sure to succeed in the end when she is slaying spirits!


    In short, choosing the halberd of conviction is tantamount to walking a tightrope between two cliffs. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss, and you will never recover from it!


    On the body of the inner demon, the sacred fire has burned more and more vigorously!


    After the skin on the spine opened, the deepest wound was able to see the white cervical vertebrae!


    Even if the regenerative ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is very strong, it has reached the edge of extreme danger!


    If the spine is burned by the sacred fire, then the battle of the inner demon will definitely be defeated!


    But at this moment, a dark breath suddenly burst out of the inner demon''s body, instantly suppressing the sacred fire on his back!


    The dark breath enveloped the heart demon, and finally turned into a strange mask of black shadow on his face!


    Although wearing this weird mask on his face, the inner demon gasped violently. In the fight in the spiritual world just now, the inner demon didn''t ask for any favors, but caused the severe pain to consume a wave of his own spirit.


    The situation is already very unfavorable for the inner demon!


    Su Yan''s mind quickly returned to the real world. He looked at the heart demon, and the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand also rose with a powerful killing intent!


    This time it was finally Su Yan''s turn to take the initiative!


    I saw that Su Yan took three steps in the void, and these three steps spanned a distance of at least five hundred feet!


    And three pure lotus flowers were born under Su Yan''s feet!


    It was these three lotus flowers that made the physical distance forcibly shortened in front of Su Yan. These three steps seem to have crossed the space three times, full of incredible mystery!


    Ni Qingshang didn''t understand how Su Yan did this with the Eyes of the Galaxy!


    After three steps, Su Yan''s spear drew a red trajectory in the air, only to see a human head rolling down onto the mountain below.


    And the headless corpse also spurted a lot of black blood!


    Su Yan shot the head of the heart demon down with a single shot. Has he already succeeded in slaying the spirit?

 Chapter 4175： Black blood

    The fourth thousand one hundred and seventy-five chapters black blood


    There was a burst of ecstasy in Ni Qingshang''s heart!


    But before this ecstasy was transformed into cheers, I saw the headless body move at an unreasonable speed, and several afterimages were formed in the void!


    The headless body suddenly rushed towards Su Yan, which even Su Yan hadn''t expected at all!


    Who would have thought that the body of the inner demon could move after the head was severed?


    Although Su Yan reacted extremely quickly, he was caught off guard. Although the headless body was once again hit hard by the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand, the black filthy blood fell on Su Yan''s body!


    The black blood exudes a strong foul smell, and Su Yan already knows that something is bad when he smells this foul smell.


    Then the place where the body was stained with the black blood was inevitably ulcerated and corroded, and the speed was extremely fast!


    This black blood is extremely toxic!


    Su Yan''s immortal dragon **** battle body would naturally arouse when his life was in danger, but only a layer of dragon scale armor covered Su Yan''s body and it fell off!


    The newly reborn dragon scales have rotted only halfway through their growth!


    The toxicity of this black dirty blood is really exaggerated. Even the regeneration ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body has been restrained, and the rate of regeneration can''t even keep up with the rate of corrosion!


    Su Yan had no choice but to use sword energy to scrape the bones to detoxify, and remove many muscles stained with black blood from his body!


    These removed flesh and blood almost turned into puddles of foul-smelling black pus before it fell below!


    After removing these heavily contaminated flesh and blood, the regeneration speed of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body can barely keep up.


    However, by doing so, Su Yan also lost a lot of vitality and blood. Although he would not fall into a weakened state, the impact was still enormous.


    Unexpectedly, the demons would use this method to oppose the generals!


    Just as Su Yan was dealing with his physical injury, the inner demon''s head fell on the ground and laughed wildly, then the headless body also flew up in the sky, and soon fell to the mountain peak, dropping himself. The head on the ground was found.


    Although this head was still held between his hands, he had already spoken: "Do you think it can beat me with this simplicity? It''s just a wishful thinking! What if you have an artifact of good fortune! It''s not necessarily how we can laugh at the end. Well! As long as you kill you, this artifact of good fortune is mine too!"


    After the heart demon finished speaking, he raised his head high, and the black blood falling from the head wound seemed to have changed into some kind of spiritual liquid, and quickly intertwined with the black blood in the neck in the air. !


    Then the head returned to the neck, only a circle of black marks could be seen on the neck, which was the scar left by splicing the head back.


    "How could it be like this? Honglian Tianwu can be severely injured by monsters like the salt-free saint! How can I cut off the head of the inner demon, and can actually take it back? Is he immortal?" Ni Qingshang was dumbfounded. I don''t know what to say at all.


    This is also something Su Yan did not expect.


    Su Yan also thought that if the head was cut off, the battle was over!


    Unexpectedly, there is still the way of the demon!


    Soon, the fourth newly-born dragon scales on Su Yan''s body had faded away, and the wound still hadn''t healed completely. It seemed that this toxin could weaken Su Yan''s Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body!


    Su Yan''s face was like golden paper at this time, and his whole person seemed to be shaky.


    It was the first time that Ni Qingshang saw Su Yan in such a situation.


    If this continues, wouldn''t Su Yan fall into the hands of the heart demon!


    Ni Qingshang would never allow this to happen. If she fully utilized the power of the Eye of the Galaxy, she could break a galaxy between Su Yan and the heart demon!


    Galaxy may not be able to stop the demon, but at least it can stop the demon from trapping it for a while, which will give Su Yan an extremely precious time.


    But before Ni Qingshang had time to do it, he already saw the heart demon pointing a finger at her, and the heart demon stared at Ni Qingshang with those blood-filled eyes: "If a man is doing things, a woman is good to be obediently watching by the side. Don��t interfere. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.��


    Ni Qingshang couldn''t think that he had been seen through before he did it, and suddenly there were some six gods and no masters, and he didn''t know what to do.


    If her power is stared at by the inner demon, there is no way to use it!


    She couldn''t even suppress the conviction halberd, let alone the inner demon!


    Only then did Ni Qingshang know how important Su Yan occupies in her mind.


    Those scenes of getting along with each other in the past, starting from the star realm to the adventure of Yuanjie returning to the star realm, many pictures flashed back into her mind.


    Does everything end here?


    But I heard Su Yan say over there: "Although the blow just failed to kill you, it made me understand where your main point is. After all, you are the demon of the heart. I made a big mistake and treated you as a human being. , So I was injured."


    The heart demon and the human race should be two species in essence, even if he is transformed into a body, it is still not a human race.


    People will die if their heads are chopped off, but the demons are not necessarily!


    There is only one key to the heart demon, and that is the heart word!


    As long as he breaks his heart, the heart demon will be annihilated!


    In addition, any attack in any situation will not pose a fatal threat to the inner demon!


    It''s just that of course the inner demon also understands this truth, he will surely hide his heart carefully, not knowing where it will be in the body.


    Su Yan stared at the heart demon like this, and saw that the heart demon flew into the air again from the mountain.


    And the dark aura in the inner demon''s body had already overwhelmed everything.


    The filthy blood and dark power remaining on the mountain directly caused a huge snow-capped mountain to be corroded and collapsed!


    The collapse of the snow-capped mountain has produced an extremely complex chain reaction, and the mountains below are all in avalanches and earthquakes!


    Just a little bit of dirty blood can already have such a terrifying lethality. The dirty blood just fell on Su Yan more, and the test Su Yan will endure can also be imagined!


    A large part of the power of the heart demon is inherited from the halberd of conviction, so the various powers used by the heart demon in the battle with Su Yan just now have the shadow of the halberd of conviction.


    But the black power and the black dirty blood were obviously another power independent of the Sentencing Heaven Halberd, and had nothing to do with the Primordial Demon God''s law body.


    The power of the heart demon should have evolved from the power in Su Yan''s body, but even Su Yan didn''t know what kind of power this dark aura evolved from, and why it was so insidious and overbearing!

 Chapter 4176： Anti-General

    The fourth thousand one hundred and seventy-six chapters against the general


    This black blood is too powerful!


    Even if Su Yan''s magical artifact could hurt the heart demon, if the black dirty blood splashed on his body, Su Yan would also be in great danger.


    The heart demon is like a human bomb now, and I don''t know where and how it will detonate.


    Unless Su Yan hit the center demon''s heart with a single blow, killing him completely, otherwise, being caught in the endless entanglement would be extremely detrimental to Su Yan.


    So Su Yan stopped, and was no longer ready to make another rash move.


    He must find the right opportunity, and only use the most thunderous blow to end this spirit-slashing battle!


    The heart demon seemed to see through Su Yan''s mind, and laughed wildly: "I know what you are thinking now, you must want to kill me with a thunder blow... Because I am you! What kind of thinking do you have? , I will have what kind of thinking, as if looking in a mirror!"


    At this time, it was Su Yan''s turn instead to say a word, because he knew what the inner demon said was right.


    The heart demon was born in his heart. It can be said that he is the person in the world who knows Su Yan best about him.


    No matter what tricks Su Yan would use, the inner demon knew how to crack it.


    No matter what kind of strategy Su Yan wants to use, the inner demon will know immediately after contact.


    The heart demon is indeed like a mirror of Su Yan, and it is the kind of Su Yan who does not care about the cost of using dark power.


    Before saying this, the artifact of good fortune was still very quiet in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan knew very well that if he wanted to decide the victory or defeat, he could only rely on the artifact in his hand, other than that, no weapon or magic weapon could be effective against the inner demon.


    The halberd of condemning sin gradually restored that **** breath in the hands of the heart demon!


    Although the heart demon hated the conviction halberd, when facing Su Yan, he had to rely on the power of the conviction halberd!


    This is also impossible, after all, the artifacts of good fortune are too difficult to deal with!


    During the confrontation, the mind demon''s mood became more and more anxious. He was originally a collection of various negative emotions, and naturally he would not have the mood of Su Yanna Gujing Bubo.


    When the heart demon became extremely anxious, he walked slowly in the void, towards Su Yan''s direction.


    Faced with the approach of the heart demon step by step, Su Yan''s face and eyes did not change in any way, but his breathing had become stable, and it seemed that he should have been relieved from the black stained blood just now!


    The inner demon walked towards Su Yan and said: "You must want to know how the blood of darkness came from, right? You should know this fact, but you have forgotten it."


    Su Yan''s state of mind was not shaken by the words of the heart demon, but he stared at the heart demon calmly as before, and he did not think hard about the origin of this black blood.


    You must never do what the enemy wants you to do.


    Su Yan still understands this simple truth.


    The situation he is facing now is already very disadvantaged. If he is distracted any more, it will only make himself more passive.


    The heart demon walked towards Su Yan while slowly twisting his neck.


    Although the terrible black scar on the neck is still there, it seems that the movement of the neck is no longer affected in any way.


    The inner demon waved the conviction halberd in his hand again.


    This time the light of death from the sky is only an appetizer, and its purpose is not to kill Su Yan, but to create some huge cracks in the space, so that it can perform more powerful tricks!


    Then, the surrounding space suddenly opened a lot of bleeding eyes!


    And in the space cracks torn by the death light, there appeared a few particularly huge eyes, these huge eyes were enlarged and filled with panic, and at the same time covered with bloodshot eyes!


    It seems that the evil **** in another world was suddenly awakened!


    Su Yan was surrounded by countless eyes in a blink of an eye!


    The blood flowing from these eyes also quickly fell between the mountains and rivers below. Dyed the ice and snow into a stern blood!


    It is sin eight, Brahma sleeps!


    Su Yan used this trick to deal with many enemies stronger than him, and never thought that one day he would taste how terrible this trick is!


    Even if you don''t look at these crazy and sick eyes, countless crazy delusions and thoughts will flow into your heart like a tide, constantly impacting the line of defense on your mind!


    If the line of defense is broken, you will immediately fall into madness and annihilate your mind!


    In addition to the mental shock, the surrounding space will also be shocked by these twisted eyes!


    The space will have a strong sense of tearing, as if the whole world is repelling your existence!


    Under this two-pronged approach, if the mind is shaken, it will inevitably end up in death!


    But when Su Yan faced this trick of Brahma��s horror, he showed a strange smile and said: "Perhaps this is my calamity. From the day I picked up the conviction halberd, in fact, I knew it would happen. One day."


    But it''s just this sin eighth, Brahma''s sleep, it must be no way to help Su Yan.


    No need for Su Yan to take any countermeasures, the artifact in his hand has already released circles of people''s red light to fight against the Sinking Heavenly Halberd.


    I have to say that the demon''s choice is very smart.


    Only by competing with pure mana at such a long distance can the shortcomings of the conviction halberd be avoided, and it can also pose a real threat to Su Yan.


    Under the gaze of the countless crazy eyes around, Su Yan did not change much, but the inner demon became more and more crazy, so that the corners of his mouth flowed out of saliva and his body was trembling constantly!


    He was driven by madness and couldn''t wait to compete with Su Yan!


    If he kills Su Yan, he will be able to occupy everything Su Yan, of course, also includes the conviction halberd in Su Yan''s hand, and Ni Qingshang next to him!


    Everything will be his trophy!


    When the heart demon''s desire reached the highest point, even he himself couldn''t control it, and the conviction halberd in his hand continued to give him a powerful force!


    As Su Yan had expected, the heart demon could not restrain his own desires and impulses of power!


    Before the power of Brahma''s shocking sleep trick reached its peak, he had already performed the ultimate conviction, sin nine, sin reincarnation!


    After the ninth of sin and the rebirth of sin were displayed, the **** breath turned into a long rainbow in the void!


    This blood-colored Changhong flew towards Su Yan. It seemed that the speed was not fast, but the real murderous intent was actually not in the speed!


    This blow is enough to reverse the cause and effect, it is an inevitable blow!


    No matter how the opponent resists, it is meaningless. In the end, it will become the result and rewrite the cause. The blood-colored Changhong will inevitably penetrate the opponent''s body!


    Once this trick is used, like a general in chess, it has reached the most critical moment!


    If the response is lost, the winner will be determined!

 Chapter 4177： Causality

    Chapter 4177: Causality


    Su Yan used this trick to deal with some extremely difficult enemies.


    But if you count carefully, in fact, Su Yan used this trick very rarely, because this trick is certainly very powerful, but using this power to reverse the cause and effect will inevitably require a very heavy price!


    Before killing the enemy, he hurt himself first.


    The power of sin and reincarnation has locked him in, and Su Yan has seen the scene of the blood-colored rainbow piercing through the heart on the line of cause and effect!


    But Su Yan remained motionless like a mountain, and saw the red lotus blooming suddenly in the sky!


    After Honglian Turui, two different forces collided directly in the space!


    This trick of crime and reincarnation is overbearing to the extreme, because it kills the enemy on the causal line, so even if the enemy flees into another time and space, it will still be killed!


    After being locked in by the reincarnation of sin, no matter how far the physical distance between the two parties is, they are actually destined to have nowhere to escape!


    So Su Yan had no plan to escape from standing there!


    This trick can only be used to prove it, and this is the only way out.


    Moreover, the law of reversing causality is not only the patent of the conviction Tianji, but Su Yan also mastered some of the laws of causation.


    The lotus flower under Su Yan''s seat is transformed by a divine tool of good fortune, and has the power of good fortune!


    The blood-colored Changhong transformed by the halberd of the conviction was blocked by the lotus in the air, and then the two were entangled for a long time, and it seemed that there was no way to tell the winner!


    The demon''s face gradually showed an anxious expression!


    To be honest, those crazy eyes in the space have far more influence on the inner demon than Su Yan!


    In such a confrontation, if you become impetuous, you will inevitably suffer some extreme consequences.


    In the physical world, the conflict between the two forces is not too intense!


    But on the line of cause and effect, these two forces have collided fiercely!


    Many causal chains are beaten into chaos, and the whole world will become extremely chaotic.


    Everything around him was extremely weird in Ni Qingshang''s eyes.


    The snow-capped mountains below collapsed in an avalanche for a while, and then returned to its original state again, as if time was constantly advancing and retreating in front of her, and the whole world was plunged into a sluggish cycle.


    Su Yan was attacked by the conviction halberd for a while, then the heart demon vomited blood again, and after a while everything was back to its original state.


    It is simply inexplicable, without logic at all!


    It''s like being frozen for a period of time, and then falling into an endless cycle of reincarnation.


    This is the consequence of the confrontation at the causal level. All the laws of the physical world will collapse and be distorted. Even time and space will become like dough, kneaded into various inexplicable shapes.


    Finally, there was a sudden explosion in the air!


    In the emptiness, the cycle of time and space was finally broken!


    The hand of the inner demon holding the Sinning Heaven Halberd was already covered with numerous scars, which came from the backlash of the Sinning Heaven Halberd.


    The lotus platform of good fortune below Su Yan also shattered along with it. Although it was not injured, the shock wave generated by the explosion made Xian Yuan a little messy in his body.


    Those crazy eyes in the surrounding space flowed more and more fiercely, and many eyes were completely stabbed by the incomparable force, becoming more and more crazy!


    The heart demon said strangely: "How can you resist the reincarnation of sin?"


    Su Yan said: "Turn the cause and effect? ??Don''t think that only you can, stupid, don''t forget what you said, you are me, and I am you! I don''t know less about the power of the halberd of conviction than you!"


    It is precisely because of the profound understanding of the conviction halberd and how the power of the conviction halberd works, Su Yan can calmly resist this ultimate conviction-the reincarnation of sin with the divine weapon of good fortune!


    Reincarnation of Crime is a seven-stroke punch. After exerting the power of killing, it is about to start to bite the master!


    Many inexplicable wounds appeared on the inner demon''s body, and these wounds spewed out a lot of black blood!


    Such an injury would be very fatal to the human race, but the heart demon didn''t care about his injury at all, and still killed Su Yan!


    This sprayed black blood is a strong threat to Su Yan!


    Su Yan could only build a lotus platform with good fortune artifacts!


    After the lotus platform opened, he wrapped Su Yan and put it away again!


    And outside of the lotus platform, a raging fire soon ignited!


    These sacred fires of exorcising evil spirits and swaying demons are the nemesis of inner demons!


    But the heart demon may have been affected by the halberd of the conviction of sin, and has completely wiped out a part of the mind, and actually jumped into the fire pit regardless of it!


    The black blood stained the lotus platform of good fortune, and the lotus leaf quickly corroded!


    The lotus leaf has a total of 24 petals, and it protects Su Yan who is hiding in the center of the lotus platform!


    But under the erosion of the black blood, twenty-four petals fell one after another, and even the lotus platform gradually showed signs of aging!


    The heart demon opened his mouth with a smug smile, and also showed a row of dense canine teeth: "It''s useless! My dark blood can corrode everything, you''ve lost it! Don''t you remember it yet? ?Why do I have dark blood?"


    Su Yan had never cultivated any dark blood, and had never heard of anyone whose blood could be so domineering.


    "The seed of the heart demon was actually planted long before you fell! Why did you go to the Stars and Buddha Sea, and why you want to change your fate against the sky, all are under my control! What the supreme Emperor Xianwu of the heavens! It''s already a puppet under my control!"


    After the heart demon opened his mouth, the scarlet tongue could not help but spit out!


    As long as he breaks the lotus platform of good fortune, his next goal is to swallow Su Yan''s body and mind together!


    At that time, he could perfectly replace Su Yan!


    The words of the inner demon are utterly wild! The body is also gradually changing, from a human body to a three-meter-high monster!


    At this moment, Su Yan finally remembered one thing. The ruler of the source of darkness had appeared in front of him. He used to fight against the purest darkness with the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor!


    "Does your blood come from the ruler of the source of darkness?"


    "Part of it is, but not all of it!" The inner demon replied, "When you and re-integration, you will know the truth of the matter! Come on, merge with me!"


    The inner demon showed a strong desire. He only needs to swallow Su Yan''s body and mind, which is what he calls fusion, and he will be the final winner!


    Since the lotus platform of good fortune was broken by him, the heart demon felt that Su Yan had nothing to do!


    Even if Su Yan wants to fire a gun, as long as the gun is not directly inserted into the heart of the heart demon, then the dark and dirty blood will surely swallow Su Yan completely!

 Chapter 4178： Slash the spirit successfully

    The fourth thousand one hundred and seventy-eight chapters kill the spirit successfully


    But even at such a moment, Su Yan remained absolutely calm.


    Su Yan is half-believing what the heart demon said. Since the master of the dark origin has been sealed back into the coffin by Su Yan and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor, how could he plant the heart demon in Su Yan''s Dao Heart?


    But Su Yan soon thought of another possibility, and said: "When I was fighting against the master of the source of darkness, my body was indeed stained with his black blood... Could it be that this blood is the cause?"


    The heart demon said: "The blood of the ruler of the source of darkness contains a strong curse on you. You seal him to experience endless years. This resentment is the hotbed of my birth!"


    "The blood of the devil is cursed, and the shadow is hidden in your body, so naturally there is the soil for my survival! Su Yan, I already existed in your heart before your ninth reincarnation!" The heart demon opened the blood. With a big mouth, "I was born with only one purpose, and that is to swallow you completely!"


    "Really? I don''t know the outcome between you and me!" Su Yan''s eyes suddenly burst into fierce killing intent, "Now I should let you see the true power of the artifacts, why? Should we add the word good fortune before the artifact?"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the spear in his hand seemed to come alive!


    Although the lotus platform below is still being rapidly corroded, the power of at least twenty immortals has been condensed on this long spear!


    Only then did the inner demon understand that Su Yan had deliberately pretended that the lotus platform of good fortune was broken and that it was pretending to be helpless.


    The heart demon wanted to wield the halberd of Sentence to fight against Su Yan, but found out that the halberd of Sentence only wanted to get out of his control at all, without the courage to fight against the artifact!


    The two sides are already close together. With the sacred fire of the Red Lotus Sky Dance, it is bound to be able to break and destroy the Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing, so Heavenly Halberd of Sentencing just wants to escape! Stay away!


    Only then did the inner demon realize that he shouldn''t be close, but his mind was affected by the halberd of the conviction of sin. He was driven by pure desire to kill just now, and a part of his reason has been wiped out.


    That''s why I ended up in the situation where I can''t advance or retreat!


    If the inner demon retreats, he must still face the terrifying blow of the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    If you enter, maybe the blood of darkness can fall on Su Yan, no matter how bad it is, it will be a situation where both sides will lose!


    Thinking of this, the inner demon rushed towards Su Yan without hesitation at all!


    Su Yan looked at the inner demon. Although it was only a moment, it seemed as long as ten thousand years had passed!


    The heart demon''s heart shuddered, and he knew that he had completely understood Su Yan''s way!


    Su Yan knew that he would definitely fly up!


    "Bloom! Red, lotus, sky, dance!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, the magic spear in his hand gradually turned into magnificent red petals and floated in the air!


    The heart demon looked at Su Yan incomprehensibly. He wanted to kill the strengthened demonized arm directly at Su Yan, but the movement was frozen in the air!


    Although Su Yan was right in front of him, the inner demon couldn''t meet Su Yan even if he tried his best!


    It seems that this short distance is already the end of the world!


    Of course the inner demon was not reconciled to being controlled by Su Yan''s body''s mobility, bit his tongue, and sprayed a large amount of black dirty blood at Su Yan!


    But all these black dirty blood hovered in the void!


    Then red lotus after flower bloomed in the void, enveloping these black blood!


    The inner demon''s tongue quickly reborn, and he angrily said: "Su Yan, you count me! You still have such a trick!"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly, with a calm expression: "You know all the knowledge and tricks I know, except for this trick. Do you know why? Because this trick is what I learned just now. Thanks to your use of dirt. The blood sent me into a desperate situation, so I can use this as an opportunity to break through!"


    "I don''t! I don''t! I''m going to kill you, Su Yan! Obviously you are my prey!"


    The heart demon is struggling frantically in the void!


    But no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of the invisible shackles!


    And many red lotus flowers are slowly blooming in the void!


    These pink and white lotus gradually filled the void and buried the heart demon in a sea of ??flowers, and then the sea of ??flowers rippled in the air with the wind!


    Unspeakable beauty and spectacular!


    This is the real Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    The inner demon never thought that this would be a trap, and Su Yan would take the initiative to put himself in such a danger, using himself as a bait to lure the inner demon to take the initiative to attack.


    It''s not so much that the heart demon didn''t see through Su Yan''s trap, it''s better to say that the heart demon didn''t notice Su Yan''s enlightenment to regard death as home!


    It is precisely with the realization that he will die and be born later, Su Yan dares to take such a risk and implement such a plan!


    And Su Yan took the initiative to put his hands together at this moment, and a magnificent divine fire suddenly ignited in the endless sea of ??flowers!


    In the sacred fire, a phantom gradually rose up, and countless dark and dirty blood were evolved by the sea of ??flowers!


    And after the body of the inner demon was purified by the divine fire, the heart finally appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The heart of the inner demon is different from that of a human being. It is just a small black ball, but the size of a thumb can hide anywhere in the body!


    As long as the body is completely defeated, the heart will appear in front of outsiders!


    After seeing the heart of the heart demon, a little scarlet spear appeared in the void, and this spear pierced directly towards the heart!


    The heart demon originally wanted to struggle, and finally condensed his demonized body again in the void!


    But the crimson spear is unstoppable! Thoroughly pierce the mind and body of the demon, and then burn it with a divine fire!


    In the sacred fire, the face of the inner demon has become extremely distorted, and the heart is broken, the inner demon is already powerless!


    Then it turned into a pool of black pus in the distortion, and quickly evaporated in the scarlet fire.


    Su Yan finally succeeded in Slashing Spirit!


    After the success, Su Yan, in addition to a little gratification of success, felt more about the hardship of being almost stripped of the skin by the demons!


    To be honest, it was too difficult!


    It took Su Yan almost all his energy to defeat the demons!


    If there is no good fortune artifact, I am afraid that the possibility of defeating the inner demon is not even 1%!


    It seems that what the Tathagata Buddha said is right. Only those who have personally experienced Spirit Slashing can know how terrible it is!


    Su Yan only felt that his whole body had no strength, and his mind and body had reached the limit state.


    Outside the sky, the Shadow Star Gate shook violently.


    Ni Qing Commercial Starry Eye looked over there, and then frowned: "No! There is an immortal emperor at the Shadow Star Gate who wants to cross the Star Gate and enter here!"

 Chapter 4179： Danyang Tianzun

    The 4th 179th chapter Danyang Tianzun


    Su Yan had seen the past, and the shadow star gate on the other side had already begun to vibrate, and the starlight had rippled layer after layer!


    The Shadow Star Gate entered a hidden and closed state after Su Yan and Ni Qingshang entered this strange world.


    Now the star gate is rippling, and it is clear that someone on the other side of the star gate is trying to open the shadow star gate with great strength.


    I saw that the ripples on the Shadow Star Gate had become denser, and the magnitude of the entire Star Gate''s vibration became more and more amazing!


    Ni Qingshang said: "It must be that Danyang Heavenly Sovereign has killed him, but he can''t find a way to open the star gate. It can be hard."


    Su Yan was silent for a while before he said: "This Shadow Star Gate will definitely not be able to stop him. He should be able to find a way to break the Shadow Star Gate soon."


    "If the Star Gate is destroyed, the teleportation link between the two worlds will be destroyed along with it... If he comes in disorder, maybe we will always be trapped in an unknown world in the future." Ni Qing There are deep worries in Shang''s words.


    The mana of that Danyang Tianzun should be very powerful, but the Shadow Star Gate itself is a very delicate structure.


    If he wants to use his force to break the skill, it may lead to the worst result!


    Because the star gate is originally a complex and delicate thing, if the key star pattern is damaged, then the operation of the star gate will definitely have problems.


    The frontal collision of the two worlds is bound to be inevitable, and the Star Gate will also be destroyed at that time!


    This kind of thing is definitely not alarmist, and there are precedents in history.


    Su Yan said, "The great emperor''s mana is not a joke, and he is also ranked as powerful among the great emperor. His Lu Dongbin and Lu Zu''s name are not worthy of fame. He must have a way to open the star gate and enter here. of."


    "Then what do we do? Do we want to escape now? This world should be very broad. If we leave now, it will take a long time for him to find us after breaking the star gate." Ni Qingshang said.


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "It doesn''t make sense. He is Lu Zu. You only need to pinch to know where we are. Even if we can escape ten thousand miles now, we still can''t hide his magical powers. It��s impossible to hide. It��s better to meet him directly. I have no grudges with him. He was not enlightened when I fell, so he may not take action against us."


    "But... now you have just slashed the spirit, your spiritual consciousness, and your body and mind are very weak. He is in the realm of the Great Emperor. If you act on us, I am afraid that we will not be able to resist it at all, I am afraid that everything will be explained here! "


    Su Yan said: "There is no good way to deal with things up to now, I can only meet him head-on."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ni Qingshang was still worried.


    And the shock of the Shadow Star Gate over there is getting stronger and stronger!


    Although the star gate was shocking, the star pattern on it was not greatly affected, and it still maintained the stability of the star gate!


    It seems that Danyang Tianzun also knows that the key to the star gate lies in the star pattern. As long as the star pattern is not destroyed, the star gate will be as stable as a rock.


    Just waiting for him to pry open the star gate with supreme magic power, this Taoist Lu Zu will appear in front of Su Yan and Ni Qingshang.


    Lu Dongbin is so famous, even if he is not a Taoist monk, he has heard of this name.


    For the monks of the Dao Sect, this name is even more impressive!


    Lu Zu has the ability to refine the golden core cultivation system. It can be said that the cultivation system of the lower realm monks is created by him Lu Dongbin.


    Although Lu Dongbin was not the first monk to form a golden core, after he created a complete cultivation system, there were so many golden core monks in the lower realm.


    Of course, his Lu Zu has more than this ability. The reincarnation of Su Yan IX has also met with him Lu Dongbin a few times.


    The brilliance inside the star gate gradually revolved, and the speed became faster and faster.


    The movement between the brilliance gradually turned into two colors!


    The brilliance of this movement is a bit like the mysterious white orb in Su Yan''s hands, and it also controls yin and yang.


    When the starlight is also reversed by the power of yin and yang, then unbelievable things will naturally happen next.


    The star gate was not opened, but instead opened a passage between the stars.


    Danyang Tianzun also appeared in front of Su Yan and Ni Qingshang along this passage.


    This life is full of heaven, and the facial features are very three-dimensional and energetic. Although it is not very handsome in appearance, it has a deep and timeless temperament.


    He was wearing a white Taoist robe, and the long sword tied around his waist should be the famous male and female sword in the Taoist gate.


    And behind Danyang Tianzun, the true immortals also passed this time and space passage one after another.


    After these true immortals saw Su Yan and Ni Qingshang, someone immediately pointed out: "Tianzun, just now, they rushed into the star gate and embarrassed us, and they were also killed out of the chaos."


    "Oh, is that so?" Danyang Tianzun''s face showed a smile like a spring breeze, and he couldn''t see any hostility towards Su Yan.


    Then Danyang Tianzun said: "It turned out to be him. It is normal for you to be unable to fight him!"


    There is a quasi emperor said: "So this person and Tianzun are old acquaintances? I don��t know what this person comes from. Although only the immortal king comes from, we can play with the three quasi emperors in applause, if not in Tianzun For the sake of his face, I''m afraid we have all fallen!"


    Of course, these quasi-emperors were very amazed by Su Yan''s ability.


    Another quasi-emperor said: "We have already noticed that this person''s identity is not simple, and we also ask Tianzun to make it clear who this person is, so that we can be convinced by the loss."


    Danyang Tianzun looked at Su Yan with a smile like that, and then said: "He, but our ancestor of the immortal can also be regarded as the founder of the immortal world. Without him, there would be no prosperity in the immortal world today."


    The emperor said, "Tianzun made us all confused. If this person is so great, how can he be an immortal king?"


    At least the emperor''s cultivation base is the top figure in the immortal world, and once again at least he has the realm of quasi-emperor at least.


    Adding all the heavens and immortal domains together, the number of immortal kings is at least a few thousand, which is really trivial.


    Those true immortals have become more and more curious about Su Yan''s true identity.


    Just listen to Danyang Tianzun''s words: "He is the reincarnation of Emperor Xianwu, and you can''t beat him. It''s really normal."


    "What! It is said that in the oldest era, the first immortal emperor of the heavens has been reborn, is it him?"


    "In that case, it was Emperor Xianwu that we had just fought? It really wasn''t wrong to lose!"

 Chapter 4180： Why thank me

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty chapters why thank me


    After knowing the identity of Su Yan, the three quasi emperors became extremely calm.


    For them, losing to the once invincible Emperor Xianwu is not a shame at all.


    To be able to survive and retreat after fighting the Great Emperor Xianwu, on the contrary, is something worth bragging about.


    After knowing the true identity of Su Yan, the true immortals were all excited and talked about each other.


    Danyang Tianzun didn''t care at all about the noise behind him. He was originally the temperament of all things, so he could master the natural way.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Since you appeared in the immortal realm and planted a demon tree that could almost swallow the immortal domain, the whole world was looking for the trace of Emperor Xianwu, but you did not expect that Emperor Su Xian you actually hid in the chaos. No wonder. Hongmeng and the others have done their best, and they can''t verify your whereabouts at the expense of their own birthday. I have to say, this is a wonderful move. If it weren''t for Emperor Su Xian, if you took the initiative to show up, I''m afraid no one would think of you. He would hide in the chaos."


    Danyang Tianzun''s appearance is really too romantic and suave, if he has a folding fan in his hand, it will definitely match his suave image.


    Su Yan said: "I am not hiding, but cultivating myself in the chaos. Hongmeng cannot find me because he is not capable enough."


    "So that''s the case. The Emperor Xianwu is a descendant of the ancient star school. Pang Dao has already seen the Eye of the Galaxy. The Eye of the Galaxy is extremely precious. If those great emperors see it, I must also want to take back my fairyland. !"


    Ni Qingshang showed a confused expression, because listening to Danyang Tianzun''s words, it seemed that the Eye of the Galaxy was so valuable that the immortal emperors had to take action to **** it.


    Is this really the case?


    This is not even clear to Ni Qingshang himself.


    If the Eye of the Galaxy had cultivated to the extreme, a temporary star gate could be created only by mind, and millions of Dao soldiers could be instantly transferred to the battlefield.


    Or draw the enemy''s power into another time and space.


    In the dispute over the emperor''s rank, the Eye of the Galaxy can definitely be regarded as a strategic weapon.


    Therefore, the moment Danyang Tianzun saw the Eye of the Galaxy, he thought he had seen Su Yanna''s ambition that he couldn''t wait to realize.


    Su Yan didn''t care about Danyang Tianzun''s words at all. Although he understood what Danyang Tianzun meant, he still had an arrogance in his heart. Su Yan would never rely on the power of a woman to realize his ambitions.


    Ni Qingshang said: "Are you really Lu Dongbin? I have seen your statues in many Taoist temples, and those statues are not like you at all! I have already cultivated the golden body of the demon king, even if I have the Eye of the Stars and the sect, How can I go to the fairyland?"


    Danyang Tianzun smiled and said: "Where did the immortal world and the devil emperor create the bliss immortal realm, what''s the point of keeping a demon king by his side? People who can accomplish great things never stick to the small section."


    Ni Qingshang looked at Danyang Tianzun with a strange gaze.


    The pattern of this person is really different from those true immortals. Those true immortals will only want to shout, scream, kill, and ward off demons when they see her as a demon king.


    In addition, there is no way to say the second meaning.


    Danyang Tianzun asked again: "Dare to ask if the star gate in this star gate was shaped by Emperor Xianwu?"


    This star gate appeared in the immortal world out of thin air. Danyang Tianzun''s purpose was to find out why the star gate appeared.


    Su Yan said: "The star gate was naturally not created by me. I am less than one percent of my strength today. I have the ability to create a star gate. You and I have the same purpose. I want to see how this star gate is. It will appear in the fairy world out of thin air, and it will be connected to chaos."


    After Danyang Tianzun heard Su Yan''s words, he was really surprised.


    If this star gate was not shaped by the Great Emperor Xianwu in front of him, then who else has such an ability?


    This thing was definitely not done by the immortal emperors in the immortal world, and the people in the demon world probably didn''t have such skills.


    Could it be that the deceased Star Ancient Sect had already made arrangements and organs that were touched by someone in the dark?


    Su Yan said, "Danyang Tianzun, can''t you use the profound door method to calculate the past and the future? Couldn''t you even calculate the origin of this star door?"


    Danyang Tianzun said frankly: "Emperor Su, you don''t know. This star gate is connected to the chaos, and the chaos contains all the possibilities of yin and yang. There are no definite numbers at all, so it is impossible to calculate one reason."


    "Tathagata, it seems we are thinking of going together." Su Yan said.


    At this time, the gossip was over, and I don''t know if Danyang Tianzun will let Su Yan and Ni Qingshang leave, but his attitude really didn''t show much hostility.


    So Ni Qingshang also relaxed a little.


    At this time Danyang Tianzun looked at Su Yan and said, "Emperor Su, there is one more thing, Pang Dao wants to clarify with you."


    Danyang Tianzun''s attitude suddenly became extremely solemn, as if he wanted to lead things to a more formal level after the chat was over.


    Ni Qingshang couldn''t help becoming a little nervous but also very vigilant.


    Sure enough, do you still have to do it in the end?


    I don''t know whether the artifacts of good fortune can hold up in front of him and win a chance for the two to escape!


    But after all, the opponent is the cultivation base of the Great Emperor, and it is not a monster with no mind like the saint of no salt...


    hateful! Are you going to be captured here alive today with Su Yan?


    While Ni Qingshang was thinking about it, Danyang Tianzun bowed deeply to Su Yan.


    Danyang Tianzun''s bowing attitude was extremely solemn, not only Ni Qingshang but Su Yan was also very surprised.


    The true immortals behind Danyang Tianzun were also extremely surprised. They had no idea that Danyang Tianzun would actually do such a great gift to Su Yan!


    You must know that Su Yan today is the common emperor of those ancient immortal realms!


    If this matter spreads out, I''m afraid the heavens will shake!


    Su Yan asked, "Why do you bow to me?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "This is to thank you."


    "There shouldn''t be any friendship between you and me, why do you want to thank me?" Su Yan said.


    Danyang Tianzun showed a strange expression and said, "Has Emperor Su Xian forgotten that matter?"


    When Danyang Tianzun said so, Su Yan really showed a confused expression.


    He and Danyang Tianzun did have intimate friendships in the mortal world, but they were only confined to meeting, and they didn''t even say anything.


    That was what happened during the third reincarnation of Su Yan, and Su Yan''s memory has never been erased.


    Danyang Tianzun bowed and thanked him so that Su Yan didn''t know where to start.


    On the contrary, Ni Qingshang settled down. People of this kind of great emperor''s rank were absolutely targeted in their words, and it was impossible to thank Su Yan out of thin air.

 Chapter 4181： Old things

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty-one chapters


    Ni Qing said: "Danyang Tianzun, you might as well tell us what happened that year."


    Danyang Tianzun splits his mind into a avatar to practice in the lower realm. Like the four Buddhas of Buddhism, it is a means to dissolve and dissolve his own karma.


    When his karma was great, he once transformed into nearly tens of thousands of clones to walk in the lower realm.


    If these clones are able to cultivate a righteous fruit, as long as they can return to the immortal realm, then they can not only dissolve the strong karma, but also bring strong cultivation and wisdom after returning to the main body.


    But if these clones were sleeping in the red dust and couldn''t extricate themselves, if they couldn''t cultivate the right fruit in the end, then Danyang Tianzun would lose this cultivation base and part of his thoughts forever.


    It would be very difficult for the existence below the Emperor Zhun to imitate this.


    The immortal king''s thoughts and spiritual knowledge are not strong enough, if they are divided out, they will definitely weaken their strength and cultivation base greatly, and may even fall into the realm.


    Therefore, even if those immortal kings know the method of doing this, they rarely take the initiative to eliminate their karma in this way.


    Another point is that after the immortal emperor incarnates the clones, after these clones become mortals, they can often become those geniuses in the eyes of mortals, but their talents may not be placed on cultivation.


    Talent may be swayed in politics, art, literature, and so on.


    And because of the existence of one''s own karma, the temper is often withdrawn, irritable, intolerable by the world, and often becomes a mixture of angels and demons in the eyes of the world.


    Although these avatars can achieve extremely high achievements in the lower realm, the hope of returning to the immortal realm in the end is very slim. They will only slowly obliterate the graceful aura in the reincarnation, and then become indistinguishable from all mortals.


    If statistics are to be taken, the success rate of these clones being able to return to the immortal world may be less than one in a thousand.


    In fact, the seven emperors of the Devil Realm have similar methods, turning their minds into mortals, launching various tragic wars and massacres in the world, bringing endless disasters to the world...


    For these powerful gods and demons, the mortal world may really be just a somewhat special trial field.


    The lives of mortals and catastrophic creatures are nothing more than dull and boring numbers for these supreme beings.


    Danyang Tianzun talked about what happened back then.


    Danyang Tianzun once had a clone in the Heavenly Dragon World, and it took only three hundred years to become a Dao ancestor.


    At this time, there is a three-legged golden crow constantly raging in the Heavenly Dragon World!


    Whenever this three-legged golden crow flies down the mountain, it will cause at least tens of millions of creatures to be completely destroyed!


    Wherever you go, there will be a sea of ??blood and fire left!


    The three-legged golden crow can almost be regarded as the **** of destruction and death in the world of Heavenly Dragon!


    The clone of Danyang Tianzun made a great wish to destroy the three-legged golden crow that was raging in the world of the dragon.


    However, the three-legged golden crow is a natural divine bird, and it can hardly be hurt by the strength and magic weapons of mortals!


    But if Danyang Tianzun��s avatar made the oath that the three-legged golden crow will not die, he will never be enlightened!


    Then in the Dragon World that day, entangled with the Three-legged Golden Crow for three thousand years, but there was no outcome.


    Seeing that there is no hope of returning to the immortal world, and under the Nine Heavens Tribulation, it will only turn into ashes, but Su Yan killed it at this moment!


    Su Yan completely suppressed the three-legged Golden Crow with that eight-story Pagoda Pagoda without any explanation. Danyang Tianzun''s clone could be regarded as a ambition, and only then could he ascend the immortal realm.


    Speaking of the three-legged golden crow, Su Yan suddenly had some impressions, but this impression was really not deep.


    Because Su Yan IX''s reincarnation eliminated countless powerful monsters and demigods, a trivial golden crow, really nothing.


    But in any case, this incident helped Danyang Tianzun objectively, so it was right for him to bow and thank him.


    Through Danyang Tianzun''s mouth, those true immortals knew that Su Yan had gone through the ninth reincarnation before returning to the immortal world.


    In this way, he was reincarnated, but did not obliterate his own will, which showed that Su Yan''s Dao Heart and Will had reached a level that they could not even imagine!


    With such a mind, it is expected that how powerful the power is to be controlled!


    Even if Su Yan''s power was given to them, they would not be able to control it, and they would breed demons.


    What I have to say is that the name of Emperor Xianwu is definitely not a mere name!


    Not only from the previous fight, but also from Danyang Tianzun''s words!


    The three quasi-emperors especially admired Su Yan. This man could rise again from the ashes of desperation and return to the immortal world. This in itself can be regarded as a miracle!


    And as this man returns to the fairy world, the fairy world must not be able to maintain the previous peace!


    It''s just that I don''t know how Tianzun will choose to face this man! Do you want to capture this man back and hand it over to the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor for trial, or watch this man leave.


    It is them who need to stand in line now!


    Immortal Hongmeng even united twenty immortal emperors in one breath. In terms of strength, Su Yan has not even made a breakthrough at the level of the quasi-emperor. Naturally, he is far behind the immortal emperor Hongmeng.


    In terms of strength comparison, it is self-evident to want the side of the team.


    But after personal contact with this man, the minds of these true immortals were shaken!


    Everyone can see that although this man''s power has not yet recovered to its peak, it is already very terrifying!


    And more importantly, this man is tenacious in mind, and he is not chaotic in the face of danger. It is definitely the quality of accomplishing great things!


    Perhaps when his cultivation base is higher and he comes back all the way, it will be the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor and the others.


    From the perspective of Taoism, the so-called strength is not an eternal concept, and can be converted into each other.


    These quasi-emperors and immortal kings have a long life. In their long lives, they have seen many events that defeated the strong by the weak and eventually rewritten history.


    What a mortal hero can do, isn''t he Xianwu Great Emperor can do the same?


    Although the enemies facing Emperor Xianwu are stronger!


    Some immortal kings are already eager to follow Su Yan. Although Su Yan''s power is not strong at present, if they can achieve great things, then they are from the dragon!


    In the future, if you are rewarded by meritorious deeds, it is bound to be the first group of people who followed Su Yan to get the most benefit!


    But since Danyang Tianzun was here, no one would dare to make a mistake easily.


    Su Yan said: "Why is it such a trivial matter to eliminate the three-legged golden crow? It was a rush back then, but there was nothing to say. It is a wonderful way for you and I to meet here today. But I have to thank you for one thing, too. You knew that I was reincarnated as a human being in the mortal world, but you didn''t confide my whereabouts to Hongmeng and the others. You helped me."

 Chapter 4182： Emperor Leng Hui Ji Sheng

    Chapter 4182: Emperor Leng Hui Ji Sheng


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It has been nearly a thousand years for the clone of Pang Dao to return to the immortal world, and it is within three hundred years to calculate the identity of Emperor Su Xian. The identity of Emperor Su Xian and his role are related to the secret of heaven. How dare Pang Dao treat others casually If you speak, if the secret is leaked, you will encounter a divine condemnation."


    Su Yan and Danyang Tianzun have respect for each other.


    Ni Qingshang was also gradually guarding against him. Danyang Tianzun was still bowing to Su Yan just now. It is impossible to turn his face on Su Yan right away, right?


    And just as Su Yan and Danyang Tianzun spoke, the snow mountain below began to vibrate again.


    Su Yan fought a battle with his own inner demons. The majestic snow-capped mountains below had already been severely damaged, and now they began to shake again.


    Ni Qingshang looked toward the end of the snow-capped mountain with a pair of eyes, her vision far surpassed ordinary immortals, and even the emperor couldn''t compete with her.


    Ni Qingshang said, "It seems that someone has flown over there. It seems that it is also the cultivation base of the great emperor. Will this person be the shaper of this magical world?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The heaven and the earth created by the great emperor of the immortal world will naturally be filled with the aura of the immortal origin. There is no such thing as the aura of the immortal origin. Could it be the heaven and the earth created by the extinct ancient emperors?"


    Danyang Tianzun asked this entirely because he didn''t even know that there was esotericism in the depths of darkness and chaos.


    The earth of Esoteric Buddhism does not cultivate immortal essence aura, and the world that is finally shaped will naturally not have immortal essence aura!


    Although the great emperor in the distance hasn''t appeared yet, the powerful aura has already rushed toward his face!


    Su Yan can be sure that this person is cultivating the chaotic power of Tantric Buddhism.


    There are a total of five emperors of Tantric Buddhism, and four of them have been in contact with Su Yan, and only the last and most mysterious emperor Ji Sheng, Leng Hui, has yet to meet.


    The esoteric legend Ji Sheng went to the chaos to pursue his highest truth, that is, to go to the chaos to retreat and practice, and he has not been seen for thousands of years.


    This time, he did not even show up when the hundreds of millions of Chaos were about to attack Esoteric Buddhism, and many Esoteric Buddhism people wondered whether Emperor Leng Hui Ji Sheng had fallen somewhere in the unknown Chaos.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Sheng was hiding here. The sudden appearance of this star gate might also have a great relationship with Ji Sheng.


    Danyang Tianzun pinched a magic formula in his hand, and he wanted to figure out the origin of the great emperor who was about to appear on the opposite side.


    But no matter whether it is the two gossips of the sky and the sky, he can''t calculate the identity of the other party, and no matter how the hexagram is considered to be empty, the so-called empty means that such a person should never exist in this world!


    This is really crooked to the extreme!


    The opponent has already controlled the power of the emperor, and he is still not the identity of the opponent, and there are even doubts about its existence!


    This is the first time Danyang Tianzun has seen this kind of thing!


    Danyang Tianzun''s level of attainments in the heavens and eight trigrams is one of the best in the immortal world. Even the rest of the immortal emperors in the Taoist sect, there are very few people who can compete with him in this respect, and his level is not an exaggeration to go straight to Fuxi.


    It''s just that others will make a mistake, how could his Danyang Tianzun make a mistake?


    He can calculate the fate of those immortal emperors in the heavens, but this ability is too sensitive, he has never confided to others.


    Among the creatures in these three realms, Danyang Tianzun was the first time he had encountered an existence that he couldn''t figure out at all!


    Even he himself finds it very incredible!


    The Xiantian Bagua was created by Fuxi, encompassing all things in the world, and even Su Yan could not escape the eyes of Danyang Tianzun!


    Could it be that the existence of this person has surpassed the Great Emperor Xianwu, is it the existence that these great emperors can''t understand?


    It would be enough for a person who shouldn''t exist to appear in front of him to crush common sense, and this person is actually the emperor''s cultivation base!


    Although Danyang Tianzun still seemed to be calm, but there was already a storm in his heart!


    The breath of the other party has become stronger and stronger. Although he has not yet seen each other, Su Yan can already be sure that this person must be the fifth emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, Leng Hui, Emperor Jisheng!


    A man in white driving a pure white phoenix is ??flying from the horizon!


    The snow-white phoenix flew extremely fast, but the clothes and hair of the man sitting on the phoenix''s back did not move at all, as if everything around him was in a static state.


    After the phoenix flapped its wings, it caused a violent wind, and the surrounding snow-capped mountains gradually collapsed, and the snow that had not melted for a long time on the mountain turned into a grand avalanche!


    It seems to be welcoming the great emperor''s presence in this way!


    The man sitting on the phoenix looked thirty, and he looked very mature with a beard.


    A black hair hangs down casually, looking very casual again. The temperament looks very peaceful and full of wisdom.


    The feeling for Danyang Tianzun is that this mysterious emperor is like a Tathagata with long hair!


    "In the next Danyang Tianzun, I don''t know who the driver is?" Danyang Tianzun slightly arched his hands. In this situation of not knowing whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend, the etiquette can be considered very comprehensive.


    The man just looked at Danyang Tianzun and didn''t seem to mean to answer.


    Su Yan knew the stinky rules of esoteric religion, and their esoteric religion could not expose themselves to the immortal interface casually.


    If you really can''t expose your identity, then you have to bring the other party into the chaos.


    But Danyang Tianzun is not an ordinary immortal, and will never let others fish.


    Ni Qingshang had already seen the identity of this man, and whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "He is the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, is it Ji Sheng? Will this person be on our side?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly. He still doesn''t know the purpose of Ji Sheng, so it is difficult to make a final conclusion.


    Ji Sheng said, "Do you know that you have broken into a world you should never enter?"


    Listening to Ji Sheng''s words, it seems to have the meaning of blame.


    Ni Qingshang became a little nervous, suspecting that Ji Sheng would act on them soon.


    Su Yan still had a relaxed expression, because he knew that Ji Sheng would never dare to do it lightly, and even if he wanted to do it, he would deal with Danyang Tianzun first.


    However, Tianzun Danyang didn''t know the identity of Ji Sheng, let alone the existence of Esoteric Buddhism, so he was a little confused until this time.


    Then Ji Sheng turned his gaze to Ni Qingshang, and said: "I don''t think there is a descendant of the Eye of the Galaxy in this world. Could it be...is there a god''s will in all this?"


    What Ji Sheng said made people completely puzzled, and even more so, they didn''t understand the purpose of his sudden appearance.


    Then Ji Sheng looked at Su Yan, and Su Yan felt a great deal of pressure between the eyes of Ji Sheng.


    Ji Sheng''s eyes are like magic, as if they can hollow out all the secrets of a person''s heart, just staring at him, the average emperor is afraid that his mood will be shaken!

 Chapter 4183： Leng Yue Guanghui

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty-three chapters cold moon brilliance


    The five great emperors of the Esoteric Buddhism are all very powerful. Although they have only met each other and haven''t fought each other, Su Yan has determined that Ji Sheng''s strength is absolutely equivalent to that of Shi Cang who controls the star field and plays with the celestial bodies.


    Ji Sheng said: "You can actually be reincarnated and rehabilitated in the realm of the great emperor, who are you?"


    Su Yan took Ni Qingshang''s hand, gently shielded her behind her, and then said: "I am the Great Emperor of Xianwu Su Baxian. Ji Sheng, why did you appear here? A star gate connects you. Did Chaos and Immortal Realm come from your handwriting?"


    There was a wave of tremor in Ji Sheng''s eyes, and he didn''t understand why Su Yan knew his identity.


    However, Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian''s prestigious name, he has definitely heard of Jisheng!


    There are a total of five emperors in Esoteric Buddhism, and four of them have already met Su Yan. The emperor is not the cabbage radish in the field, he can change it casually.


    The person in front of him is cultivating the power of Chaos, and he has the emperor''s cultivation base, so he can only win!


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Ji Sheng quickly said strangely and authentically: "Have you been to the Holy City?"


    The degree of wisdom he had gained was really different. He had already recovered from the shock at the beginning, and he had already deduced something with just a little brainstorming.


    Su Yan said, "I am Jin Shiya''s husband. How come I have not been to the holy city?"


    Ji Sheng asked: "Why didn''t he Song Shenwei come in person, only sent you over?"


    "Ji Sheng, you haven''t been back to the holy city for too long. I don''t know that the holy city has changed. Song Shenwei has been expelled from the holy city. Now the owner of the holy city is Shi Cang! I volunteered to come. Because the reality of Xingmen is too strange, did you do it? Ji Sheng." Su Yan asked.


    Ji Sheng said: "The appearance of the star gate is indeed related to me, but... you should not lead people from the immortal world to this world. This is a place where the Patriarch retreats, and no outsiders are allowed to set foot."


    Su Yan said, "You don''t need to teach me how to do things. You set up the star gate in the middle of many powerful immortal realms. Do you think that the heavens and those immortal emperors are idiots? Of course they will be attracted by your star gate. This is obviously your own. Miscalculation."


    Ji Sheng said: "If you don''t bring the Eye of the Galaxy here, how can the Shadow Star Gate be exposed?"


    Su Yan said, "I never need to explain to anyone in my life, nor do I need to explain it to anyone. Ji Sheng, even if you have the emperor''s cultivation base, don''t think I will be afraid of you! I am not your esoteric person. You are not qualified to give me pointers."


    Danyang Tianzun and those true immortals were confused when they heard the terms "Holy City" and "Esoteric Buddhism".


    The existence of Esoteric Buddhism has never been exposed to the heavens and immortal realms. Even if some immortal emperors faintly perceive that there is a force in the emptiness that has been watching the heavens.


    They also have no ability to find Esoteric Buddhism from the chaos.


    It may be the closest time Esotericism has been exposed since many epochs.


    Ji Sheng just looked at Su Yan. Although Su Yan''s words caused him great dissatisfaction, he did not have a verbal conflict with Su Yan.


    I saw Ji Sheng spread his hands in front of Su Yan, and then a powerful brilliance appeared in these hands!


    This brilliance was a bit like Shi Cang''s star brilliance, but it was even colder, as if a piece of moonlight was held in his hand.


    Afterwards, the brilliance in Ji Sheng''s hands expanded directly!


    The boundless silver brilliance spread, not only Su Yan, but also Danyang Tianzun and the true celestials under Tianzun were included!


    Ji Sheng''s sudden shot was completely beyond Danyang Tianzun''s expectation!


    Because the emperor in the immortal world is not easy to make a move, once he makes a move, it means that you have to make a life and death!


    But it was only the first time that Ji Sheng and him met. The so-called no grievances in the past and no grudges in the past, in Danyang Tianzun''s view, there is no reason to do it!


    The true immortals under Danyang Tianzun were also completely unexpected. The other party actually said that they would do it with their hands, and they did not give Danyang Tianzun any face.


    However, Su Yan was already mentally prepared for Ji Sheng''s hands, and the style of Esoteric Buddhism was completely different from that of the immortal world.


    In order to ensure that the particularity of Esoteric Buddhism continues to exist, it is necessary for Ji Sheng to act on them.


    So when the brilliance of the cold moon spread over, Su Yan immediately took the artifact of good fortune in his hand, and resisted the brilliance of the cold moon with the brilliance of the artifact of good fortune.


    A faint red light formed a barrier, completely isolating Ji Sheng''s power.


    Su Yan''s strength was far from recovering at this time, but it didn''t hurt.


    Because the power of the artifact itself is already very powerful, it is not a problem to directly confront the emperor!


    As long as the artifacts of good fortune were still in Su Yan''s hands, Ji Sheng would not be able to easily obtain Su Yan!


    After all, among the heavens, the artifacts of good fortune are already the most apex of existence, and the number is even rarer than that of the immortal emperor. It can also be regarded as the incarnation of the legal principles that operate in this world.


    Ji Sheng looked at Su Yan and was taken aback!


    Because he could tell at a glance that the red lotus spear in Su Yan''s hand was an artifact of good fortune!


    The artifacts of good fortune are so rare that they have been taken away by this person!


    I think again that Su Baxian once stepped on the rest of the immortal emperor in the immortal world, let this person take away the artifacts, the order of the immortal world and the so-called heavenly court, I am afraid that they will tremble with them in the future!


    Ji Sheng looked at Su Yan and said, "Why did the Sanshengshi I put here crack?"


    "The Sanshengshi was possessed by my heart demon, and it has been cut to pieces by me, so I can''t see it anymore," Su Yan said proudly.


    Ji Sheng frowned slightly and said: "Since ancient times, people who have succeeded in slashing spirits are extremely rare, and the success rate is less than one-tenth. You actually succeeded in slashing spirits?"


    Not only Ji Sheng was extremely surprised by Su Yan''s words, even Danyang Tianzun and the true immortals were very surprised.


    It turned out that just a short time before Danyang Tianzun entered here, Su Yan had already succeeded in slaying the spirit!


    No matter what kind of cultivator, as long as he consolidates his own Dao Foundation after successfully slashing the spirit, his cultivation will definitely advance by leaps and bounds!


    What''s more, this person is Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian!


    If you give him a little time, I''m afraid he will be able to break through the final bottleneck of the fairy king immediately and enter the realm of the quasi emperor!


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that the level of improvement is rapid!


    "What''s so surprising about Zhan Ling, it''s just a piece of cake for me." Su Yan said, "Ji Sheng, I have been ordered by the secret commander of the esoteric sect to see why the star gate changes here, you and me Do it, even if it is a betrayal of Esoteric Buddhism! You can think about it!"


    Su Yan''s intimidation had no effect on Ji Sheng.


    The so-called laws and regulations are all aimed at the weak, and for the strong who are already in the realm of the emperor, they are simply useless waste paper.


    Ji Sheng naturally has his own reasons to have to do it!

 Chapter 4184： Hard to distinguish

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty-four chapters are inseparable


    There is a huge secret in the depths of the Shadow Star Gate.


    It can be said that after this strange world was created, it has always been the greatest secret of Esoteric Buddhism.


    If the great emperors of the immortal world come to disturb, the secrets hidden in the deepest part of the world will probably be exposed together!


    This is something that Ji Sheng absolutely cannot accept.


    It can be said that Ji Sheng left Chaos and came to this strange world to hide his name for so many years, all to guard this secret.


    After Ji Sheng knew the connection between Su Yan and Esoteric Buddhism, his current first goal had changed to Danyang Tianzun and Tianzun''s true immortal.


    He wants to keep them in this strange world, and if they are willing to submit to Tantric Buddhism, he will keep them.


    If they were unwilling to submit, Ji Sheng would definitely kill all these people without hesitation!


    The secrets of the Shadow Star Gate must never be revealed!


    The brilliance of Lengyue quickly turned into a sharp sword!


    Brilliance represents the power of Ji Sheng, which can be said to be airtight and ubiquitous.


    Guanghui is a stronger and higher-end force than thunder, wind, fire, and ice!


    Even the natural forces such as thunder, wind, fire, and ice are condensed by immortals.


    Brilliance represents the real power, realm, and power!


    Where the light of the gods, far and far!


    In the face of the pure power of Shenguang, all the changes in the power of the immortal have become meaningless tricks.


    If you want to support it, you can only rely on the same great power, great realm, and great power!


    Fortunately, there is Danyang Tianzun. He uses the golden core as a guide to turn into the boundless way of nature''s divine light, which is comparable to Ji Sheng!


    If it weren''t for Danyang Tianzun''s support, those true celestial beings would have been killed by Leng Yue''s brilliance in just one face, and they would be wiped out!


    Under the divine light of these two great emperors, these true immortals, even the quasi emperors, have become almost ant-like existences.


    They can''t participate in it at all, instead they will only become a burden to Danyang Tianzun.


    The brilliance of the cold moon spread endlessly around, and even the snow-capped mountains below were all included in the scope of the brilliance of the cold moon.


    Amidst this brilliance, those snow-capped mountains that are collapsing have also ceased to collapse, and it seems that everything has been frozen by the brilliance of this cold moon!


    At this moment, even Danyang Tianzun had an extremely solemn expression on his face.


    Because he has already seen that the mysterious emperor in front of him really wants to fight him!


    Another thing is even more strange, that is, the power used by this mysterious emperor is neither Xian Yuan nor magic!


    Even his body doesn''t contain the two powers of fairy demon. He uses a power that Danyang Tianzun has never heard of, let alone seen!


    And this mysterious force firmly gained the upper hand when fighting against Xianyuan!


    Danyang Tianzun''s heart was shocked to the point where nothing could be added.


    Because he clearly knows that a force that has never been seen before can support the opponent to cultivate to the realm of the great emperor. What a huge impact this event may have on the immortal world!


    The situation before him gradually became Danyang Tianzun being completely suppressed by Ji Sheng, and the divine light of Jin Dan gradually shrank.


    The speed of Jin Dan''s divine light shrinking became faster and faster, and it seemed that Danyang Tianzun was about to be unable to sustain it under Ji Sheng''s strong attack!


    Su Yan understood very well that it was not that Danyang Tianzun''s power was far better than to win in this situation. The realm and strength of the two sides were actually almost the same.


    Even if there is a gap in the power between the great emperors, it is impossible to reveal such a huge flaw and failure in such a short time.


    In fact, to put it plainly, it is the first time that Danyang Tianzun has seen the power of chaos. He has never thought that there will be a third power in this world besides the emperor''s cultivation of immortal demons. The body and mind are shocked for a while, and common sense is completely obscured. Break, there is a gap in the mood!


    Also, because of inexperience, Danyang Tianzun didn''t know how to deal with the power of Chaos at all.


    Just like Su Yan, when he first dealt with the power of Chaos, he almost suffered a big loss.


    Once raw, twice cooked. As long as Danyang Tianzun recovered, he would surely be able to stabilize his position.


    When the golden core''s divine light gradually shrank, Danyang Tianzun directly threw a purple gold gourd.


    This purple gold gourd can be known as a former ancient treasure just by looking at the shape and the **** pattern on it.


    This purple gold gourd first spewed a strong purple-clothed sacred fire!


    This fire is the unique sacred fire of Danyang Tianzun, and its power is extraordinary after it is unfolded!


    I couldn''t help Su Yan before because Su Yan possessed the artifact, but Ji Sheng did not have the artifact. It should not be easy to deal with this purple-clothed sacred fire.


    Ziyi Shenhuo is blessed by Danyang Tianzun''s Dao Fa, and against the powerful Leng Hui, it spread directly to Ji Sheng!


    Ji Sheng had no choice but to retreat towards the rear.


    However, Ji Sheng''s car, the snow-white phoenix flying at a very fast speed!


    Although the purple-clothed divine fire spread extremely fast, it couldn''t touch the corner of Ji Sheng''s clothing at all.


    The purple-clothed sacred fire also fell to the time below, directly burning the snow-capped mountains and the snow-belt mountains below, and a boundless sea of ??fire spread to the bottom!


    Danyang Tianzun just showed his strength a little bit, and the damage it caused was extremely devastating!


    Thousands of tall and tall snow-capped mountains within sight were almost burned down in an instant!


    Su Yan and the heart demon fought for a long time, but only smashed a few big snow mountains, and Danyang Tianzun casually shot, all the snow mountains melted into crimson magma!


    This is the power of the emperor series!


    No matter what spells or prohibitions, they can have powers that are more than a hundred times stronger than the fairy king!


    Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan: "You said these two emperors are fighting, who can win?"


    "Danyang Tianzun suffered a loss when he came up because he didn''t know what the power of Esoteric Buddhism was. When the first cold light failed to respect Danyang Tian, ??he was already at a loss. Because his greatest advantage was not his own at all. Power, but the other party doesn��t know anything about the power of Esoteric Buddhism. This advantage will gradually wear off over time..."


    Ni Qing Shang said: "Then according to your meaning, wouldn''t Danyang Tianzun win?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "Where can it be so easy? The battle between the emperors will not be able to show victory or defeat in a short time. Most of the fights will be lost in the end."


    Ni Qingshang said: "Then isn''t it boring, and if Ji Sheng wants to keep the secret of Esoteric Buddhism, he shouldn''t let Danyang Tianzun go back to the immortal world, right?"


    "He Ji Sheng wants to do this, but he may not have the strength to achieve his goal." Su Yan said, "If they continue to fight, the world will not be far from destruction. We also need to find a way out for ourselves. Don''t. When the world collapses completely, even we will be buried here."

 Chapter 4185： Male and Female Sword

    Chapter 4185: Male and Female Sword


    Su Yan''s worries were not groundless.


    The purple-clothed sacred fire was paved with a piece of fire. The thousands of snow-capped mountains that had been solemn and solemn had already turned into a sea of ??Asura fire!


    Not only has the snow that has not melted for thousands of years been completely melted, but even the towering mountains have been burned into boiling magma, and there is no trace of the existence of these tall and tall snow-capped mountains!


    Seeing those towering mountains burned in front of me, turning into cream-red magma, visually, it was absolutely full of strong shock.


    This is not over yet, and then this purple sea of ??fire burns into the sky, and the tip of the fire turns into purple fire dragons, trying hard to break through the blockade of Leng Yue Qinghui above!


    The number of these fire dragons is innumerable, and as long as the purple-clothed divine fire is still underneath, energy will continue to be produced.


    Although Ni Qingshang couldn''t understand the powerful rules Danyang Tianzun used to bless the purple-clothed sacred fire, he could also see that this piece of purple-clothed sacred fire had superb aura and endless magical effects!


    Su Yan said, "One life is two, two is three, and everything is three. His fire is close to the origin of the fire. As long as the foundation below is still there, it will not go out even if it burns for 100,000 years."


    But even if the power of Ziyi Shenhuo had reached the top, Leng Yueqinghui still held the sky unwaveringly!


    Countless fire dragons impacted Leng Yue Qinghui''s enchantment, but even if these fire dragons were all shattered to pieces, the divine light of Ji Sheng did not waver!


    There are countless fierce beasts in the chaos, and the impact of those fierce beasts will only be stronger than these fire dragons!


    The emperor who can reach the apex of Esoteric Buddhism must have slaughtered a huge number of chaotic beasts with both hands. Faced with an impact of this magnitude, of course it will not waver.


    If you really want to compare them, the great emperors of the immortal world are living in honeypots. After so many eras, the enemy who is enough to be the enemy of the immortal gate has already been almost annihilated.


    First, the ancient emperor, the sin clan, then the magic repair, the witch sect, the ancient star sect...


    Today''s immortal monks, as long as they can reach the realm of the great emperor, it means that there will be no more natural enemies.


    This also means that it will be very difficult to obtain a breakthrough in strength and a breakthrough in one''s own potential.


    Danyang Tianzun must be unwilling to be so easily suppressed by the opponent, and he will definitely show other magical powers.


    Although the artifacts of good fortune can still protect Su Yan and Ni Qingshang well, it will be hard to say if the two great emperors are fully fired.


    There should be other abilities that Ji Sheng hadn''t used. The Battle of the Holy City had already made Su Yan aware that the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism must have his own set of combined killer moves.


    Once this combination of killer moves is released, I''m afraid it will fall apart!


    As Su Yan had judged, Danyang Tianzun was still very disadvantaged by the situation, and he pressed a hand on the long sword at his waist.


    Although this male and female sword is not an artifact of good fortune, it is considered to be the most powerful among ordinary artifacts, and it is also known as the top artifact.


    Once this sword is unsheathed, the yin and yang between heaven and earth will be used by Danyang Tianzun!


    Yin and Yang change into all mysteries in this world, so the sword energy of this sword can also change countless!


    The purple-clothed divine fire below has been fighting against Leng Yue Qinghui, but this Leng Yue Qinghui is probably the strongest divine light Danyang Tianzun has ever seen!


    This force is not only very strange in nature, but more importantly, the force itself is very powerful!


    Despite the fact that Ziyi Shenhuo kept hitting for so long, it didn''t even waver!


    This is something that even the great emperors of the immortal world can''t do!


    In terms of the reason, although the power of Chaos is not a power that completely surpasses Xianyuan, it can be considered to be better than Xianyuan.


    The nature of its power part itself already covers yin and yang and all changes. If the level and realm of the monk have a high enough understanding of various powers, then the power of chaos is definitely higher than the upper limit of the immortal yuan!


    Even Su Yan had to admit this.


    Ji Sheng is one of the five great emperors of Esoteric Buddhism. He has already studied heaven and man, and his realm and strength are above the level!


    So he was able to completely suppress Danyang Tianzun, and Su Yan was not surprised at that.


    And now it can only be said that Ji Sheng is far from showing his true ability. When Ji Sheng''s firepower is fully deployed, I am afraid that he will not lose to Shi Cang at all!


    Shi Cang can summon two rounds of the sun and countless stars at his fingertips. Cheng Wuneng has mastered the distorted nothingness to the fullest, both of which are full of endless destructive power!


    I don��t know what terrifying destructive power Ji Sheng possesses!


    Ni Qingshang said at this time: "Su Yan, let''s not leave for the time being. This kind of battle for the emperor''s rank is not something that you can usually see. I want to watch it for a while, maybe there will be something for my practice. Great help."


    Su Yan calmly expanded the barrier of the divine artifact of good fortune, and then flew to a higher sky with Ni Qingshang.


    At present, Ji Sheng has no direct intention to act on them, but without Ji Sheng''s permission, they can''t escape from this cold moon.


    Danyang Tianzun still has dozens of true celestial beings, and these dozens of true celestial beings are now a burden.


    In the battle of the emperor''s ranks, not only could not help, but also Danyang Tianzun''s distraction was needed to protect them.


    If it continues to drag on, it will definitely be detrimental to Danyang Tianzun. Because his consumption is always greater than that of the other party.


    But Danyang Tianzun didn''t have to defeat Jisheng, he only needed to temporarily repel Jisheng and leave from the Shadow Star Gate.


    As long as you return to the immortal realm, if the fighting movement is too loud, it will alarm other great emperors to come to help, then it will definitely be more beneficial to Danyang Tianzun!


    The existence of the great emperor series has the mood of Gujing Bubo, no matter what the situation, he can maintain the absolute calmness of the mood to analyze the situation on the battlefield.


    Of course, Ji Sheng also wanted what Danyang Tianzun wanted.


    How could Ji Sheng easily let Danyang Tianzun leave here? No one can know the result of this rally without the final moments.


    The current situation is very clear. It is absolutely impossible to reverse the battle with the purple-clothed divine fire alone. Danyang Tianzun directly drew the male and female sword!


    The male and female sword is a legendary artifact. Many Taoist myths about Lu Dongbin mention that he has a male and female sword, no matter what monsters and ghosts are not the opponents of this sword!


    Even Ni Qingshang has heard many stories about male and female swords!


    But in fact these stories are all nonsense.


    The male and female sword is a magic weapon, almost never used in hand-to-hand combat.


    But with the blessing of the male and female swords, the magic power of Danyang Tianzun will definitely rise violently! This is absolutely beyond doubt!

 Chapter 4186： Turned out to be chaos

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty-sixth chapter turns out to be chaos


    After the male and female swords were drawn out, the body of the sword appeared dark red, the inscription on it also looked very dim, and the body of the sword looked a little incomplete, as if it were a broken sword.


    In terms of appearance, the male and female swords are really sorry for the name of the artifact, but rather like something left over from history after a long period of time.


    Even Ni Qingshang could hardly conceal the disappointment on his face. After all, the male and female swords were the legendary artifacts of the gods and demons, and it was unexpected that it would be so ugly.


    Therefore, Ni Qingshang couldn''t help but said, "This male and female sword seems to be broken at any time, can it really have that power?"


    Su Yan said: "Everything that is too perfect in this world will encounter the jealousy of heaven and earth. It seems that it is incomplete but it can be fully preserved. This is the truth that you can''t understand it now, although you don''t understand it now, you will definitely understand it in the future."


    Ni Qingshang said: "According to what you said, if the male and female swords are really that powerful, wouldn''t it be Ji Sheng''s defeat?"


    Su Yan said: "The male and female swords that control yin and yang will be a huge threat to other immortal emperors, but to the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, it has no meaning at all. In a sense, the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism is also controlling Yin and Yang."


    Ni Qingshang quickly understood the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    The so-called chaos is not the sum of yin and yang?


    When Danyang Tianzun waved the male and female sword in his hand, the purple-clothed divine fire below at least doubled its intensity!


    This can be seen from this evidence of the enhancement of Danyang Tianzun''s power by this male and female sword!


    After the number of fire dragons below doubled, there was also a qualitative change from the quantitative change, which really caused Leng Yue Qinghui above to slowly shake!


    But Ji Sheng didn''t feel surprised at all, his face was still calm, sitting on the white phoenix still motionless.


    Leng Yue Qinghui also gradually changed the second level of nature!


    This change unfolded in the quiet place of moisturizing things, and quickly let Leng Yueqinghui complete the quality!


    Although the divine light after the change is not as good as before, it is like a ubiquitous sword, but it is much more stable than before!


    Both Su Yan and Danyang Tianzun clearly understood that it was Ji Sheng who turned his divine light into the universe!


    The universe can be regarded as the ultimate version of the immortal enchantment. Without the blessing of the immortal realm, it is already the strongest enchantment that the emperor can put out!


    If two true immortals compete, if one of them can open up their immortal enchantment, it will prove that they have an advantage in strength and realm.


    This principle is actually the same at the level where the immortal kings are fighting.


    Danyang Tianzun has been under the light of Leng Yue Qinghui, which actually proved that his realm and strength are indeed slightly inferior.


    But there is one more important point, that is, Danyang Tianzun is the first time he has confronted the emperor of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism. He has not yet understood the mystery of the power of Chaos, but the other party is very familiar with the changes in the operation of Xian Yuan.


    It is not surprising that such a situation will occur under the circumstances.


    Although the divine light on the male and female swords is very dim, the power is very extraordinary!


    I saw the brilliance of the sky gradually vibrating, and then it seemed that the space was also shaking frantically!


    Su Yan and Ni Qingshang are also greatly affected!


    Ni Qingshang said: "The male and female swords are really extraordinary, and the power of the gods is so strong that even the space has begun to shake! But only with this kind of power I am afraid that it will not be able to break the light of the sky!"


    Don''t Danyang Tianzun know this, he blew a breath towards the male and female sword, and then a huge gossip appeared above the male and female sword!


    When the gossip began to spin, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang stood motionless, but they felt as if they were already in an extremely high-speed operation!


    It is not Su Yan and their bodies that are moving, but the entire space!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know that Danyang Tianzun had such a powerful space immortal accomplishment!


    His own strength was already extremely strong, and with the blessing of the male and female swords, he was even more comfortable, completely playing with the space itself in the applause!


    The male and female sword is a magic sword, not suitable for close hand-to-hand combat, but it has great blessings for spells!


    A divine light suddenly appeared on the male and female swords, but after the divine light flashed, the space between the two great emperors was directly cut apart!


    And the cracks in the space were endless and deep, and they began to desperately swallow Leng Yue Qinghui!


    Danyang Tianzun had no good way to deal with this sky full of divine light, so he thought of a different way, which was to split the space with a male and female sword.


    Ji Sheng will never sit still and let the other party cut his universe to pieces!


    The powerful chaos power came out of the body that was only able to absorb it!


    The power of Chaos is completely unaffected by the male and female swords, and it easily approaches Danyang Tianzun''s side!


    This chaotic power was originally extracted from chaos without the concept of space and time. Even if space is cut into countless pieces, the chaotic power itself will be affected!


    This is really beyond Danyang Tianzun''s expectations!


    Because this is something Xianyuan can''t do anyway!


    Regardless of what kind of power the Xianyuan turns into, it needs to abide by the laws between the heaven and the earth and the basic laws of the operation of things!


    But the power of chaos does not have to consider these constraints! Because the power of chaos is not originally extracted from this pair of heaven and earth.


    This alone can be regarded as a great advantage!


    Danyang Tianzun was not a fool, and immediately noticed something was wrong. You can only use the gossip condensed above your head to deal with Ji Sheng''s chaotic power!


    The gossip is all-encompassing, and it is already considered the ultimate answer to the Dao Sect, but when faced with the power of Chaos, it can''t ask for a bargain at all!


    After the two forces collided, the cracks in the space became even more terrifying!


    But the collision of the two forces also allowed Danyang Tianzun to finally get a glimpse of the ultimate form of Chaos Power!


    After the yin and yang gossip were separated, they were completely integrated with the power of chaos, allowing Danyang Tianzun to understand that the power of the other party also has yin and yang, but the yin and yang are mixed and do not distinguish each other, and it is clearly the chaos!


    Only then did Danyang Tianzun understand that the opponent used the power of Chaos from beginning to end!


    People stand in the world, and the so-called world is a world in which Yin and Yang are separated, and heaven and earth are opened up!


    No matter how powerful, wild animals, primitive gods and demons can''t survive in chaos, they must stand between heaven and earth.


    This is common sense in the immortal world, so even the immortal emperor Su Yan, who has reached the top, never explored chaos, let alone studied how to obtain the power of chaos!


    Su Yan hadn''t thought about chaos in the peak era, let alone other immortal emperors.


    After understanding the origin of Ji Sheng''s power, Danyang Tianzun was astonished to the extreme.


    There is only one thought left in my mind: can I go to the chaos with the cultivation base of the great emperor?

 Chapter 4187： A golden pill in the sky

    The fourth thousand one hundred and eighty-seventh chapter is a golden pill from the sky


    Danyang Tianzun''s mood has been shocked!


    He couldn''t wait to know what organization Ji Sheng came from and what identity he had! Why can the power of chaos be used again!


    Danyang Tianzun has keenly sensed that the power of chaos is a more superior power than Xianyuan!


    But Ji Sheng Xi��s words are like gold, and he has rarely spoken since his appearance, so how can he easily reveal the ultimate secret chaotic power of Esoteric Buddhism?


    Leng Yue Qinghui in the sky suddenly became extremely sharp!


    After the divine light becomes sharp, the lethality tends to go up ten times!


    Here is still in the universe of Jisheng, the increase in lethality will only be more terrifying!


    "No, Ji Sheng is going to make a big move." Su Yan''s mind has already risen a very dangerous spiritual sense!


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense has always been extremely accurate, and he is extremely sensitive to catching danger!


    Now that he has sensed the danger, then I am afraid that the two great emperors will really be shocked!


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly stood the red tasseled spear in his hand in the void. After the artifact of good fortune sensed the master''s will, the red lotus sky dance''s enchantment directly changed into an incomparably gorgeous lotus!


    Although this lotus was transformed into a red cremation, it was extremely stable, and there was almost no drift.


    In the endless brilliance, Ni Qingshang said: "I thought that Ji Sheng would summon various stars, but he did not think that he was practicing another kind of power that did the opposite."


    To be honest, Ji Sheng''s Leng Yue Qinghui is seven points similar to Shi Cang''s Xinghui. In addition, they all come from esoteric religion, which makes people suspect that they will use the same power.


    But in fact, Ji Sheng''s power is not to summon the star field at all, but to turn his mana into a flesh and blood monster!


    There are no scales or vellus on this monster''s body, it looks smooth, just like the bodies of those chaotic beasts!


    At the same time, six pairs of different hands and feet grew, and when they roared in the void, the space kept shaking.


    Ni Qingshang said: "This monster''s name is Star Swallowing. After it grows to its extreme, its body length can reach hundreds of thousands of miles. It will swallow the endless various stars in the universe as food! Back then, the ancient star school was the most prosperous era. , Directly raised two swallowing stars!"


    Ni Qingshang has determined that Ji Sheng must have a deep connection with the Xingchen Ancient School.


    Otherwise, he would never have a monster like Swallowing Star!


    Su Yan said: "He has cultivated Star Swallowing into his own law body! Good people don''t want to be, but do you want to be a monster?"


    The monster that swallows the star looks very clumsy, but it''s unpretentious. The strength is absolutely above what dragon and phoenix!


    Danyang Tianzun was already very struggling to resist the power of Chaos, and now Ji Sheng released his Law Body in the form of a second soul!


    Swallowing Star''s size at this time was only fifty feet in size, but he was already very oppressive!


    The big open mouth is better like a bottomless abyss!


    If Star Swallowing transforms his greatest Law Bodies, I am afraid that this world can be swallowed easily!


    Ni Qingshang showed an extremely strange expression, and said: "These esoteric emperors really don''t take the usual path. The ultimate moves they release are really strange, and they have everything."


    "This is nature, and the power of chaos is just the foundation. After practicing, they all create their own system and evolve their own powerful power with the power of chaos!"


    Su Yan glanced at Danyang Tianzun, wondering what kind of skills he would use to deal with Star Swallowing.


    What''s more, there is another Ji Sheng staring at him, ready to take action with Tun Xing!


    Even though Swallowing Star is Ji Sheng''s Law Bodies, he was released in the form of a second soul!


    The use of the second soul does not consume Jisheng''s own mana, which is equivalent to two equally powerful Jisheng now out of thin air!


    This situation can be regarded as extremely unfavorable for Danyang Tianzun.


    But now he has nowhere to retreat. Unless it is to show surrender to Ji Sheng, he is determined that he will not be able to leave this world easily.


    Although male and female swords can increase mana, it is difficult to produce real threatening damage to Star Swallowing.


    Even Ni Qingshang said, "I am afraid that Danyang Tianzun will be planted this time. In terms of strength, the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism is still better! Unless it is the top emperors in the immortal world, no one is destined to come. It''s cheap!"


    But just when Ni Qingshang despised Danyang Tianzun, Danyang Tianzun laughed indulgently, and then summoned the purple golden gourd back.


    From Danyang Tianzun��s face, there was no sense of fear, and he was not even as jealous as before!


    Looking at Danyang Tianzun''s appearance, he should be confident, but I don''t know what kind of changes he will make.


    After Danyang Tianzun held the purple golden gourd in his hand, what was poured out of the purple golden gourd this time was no longer the purple-clothed divine fire, but a kind of spirit!


    The enemy is now, but Danyang Tianzun is drunk alcohol!


    Even the true immortals under his hands were shocked, watching Danyang Tianzun drinking hard liquor at a loss!


    Danyang Tianzun was fearless at first, and he was even more proud after drinking strong alcohol!


    He pointed at Ji Sheng with his sword from a distance and said, "Do you think you can defeat me by releasing this ancient alien beast? It''s just a wishful thinking! A golden core is in the sky! I have mastered the golden core avenue, mastered the destiny, the lower realm There are hundreds of millions of believers, how can you be afraid of you?"


    The sword light burst out from the male and female swords!


    This layer of sword light gradually enveloped the blades of the male and female swords, shining brilliantly in the void!


    At this moment, even the brilliance of the artifacts of good fortune was completely suppressed, maybe this is the true form of the male and female swords!


    Danyang Tianzun was holding a wine gourd in one hand and a long sword in the other. When the long sword was gently stirred in the void, there was a scar on the body of the swallowing star that was deeply visible!


    Danyang Tianzun was not close to Swallowing Star, but his sword was equally capable of damaging Swallowing Star!


    "What''s going on?" Ni Qingshang''s eyes widened, even if it was her pair of starry eyes, there was no clue!


    She had no idea what spell Danyang Tianzun used, which could actually cause such powerful damage to Star Swallowing in the air!


    "He grasped the cause and effect!" This time even Su Yan took a deep breath, "Ji Sheng took a breath. Once Danyang Tianzun grasped the cause and effect, then he was already invincible. "


    Ni Qingshang looked confused and authentic: "What does that mean?"


    Su Yan said: "Do you still remember that I have some sword moves that can reverse the cause and effect, resulting in the effect of a hit. No matter how the enemy reacts, even if it is a complete countermeasure, the change of cause and effect will cause this complete countermeasure to be confused. , So as to achieve an effect that will inevitably kill."

 Chapter 4188： Black lightning

    The fourth thousandth chapter black lightning


    Ni Qingshang asked: "You mean Danyang Tianzun is using the same methods as you?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s not the same thing. I use swords to infer cause and effect. Essentially, I rely on swordsmanship! He is more clever than me, and uses gossip to calculate cause and effect! He is really playing with and playing with cause and effect. law!"


    Su Yan used the sword to evolve the ten thousand laws, while Danyang Tianzun truly took the Karma Immortal completely in his own hands.


    This is the difference between the two.


    I have to say that Danyang Tianzun''s strength is really extraordinary. First he played with the space in the applause, and now he grasped the cause and effect.


    No matter how strong Ji Sheng''s Star Swallowing is, it cannot be stronger than cause and effect. As long as the cause and effect are mastered, then no matter what kind of attack the opponent uses, it is impossible to injure Danyang Tianzun!


    Just like what Su Yan said, he is indeed invincible!


    And Danyang Tianzun��s attack can fall on cause and effect every time, even if the Star Swallowing is thick and skinny, it will continue to be killed and injured in this way, and I am afraid that it will be completely dead in the end!


    Unless Swallowing Star possesses the same vitality as the Unsalted Saintess, which is so powerful that it is totally unreasonable!


    Danyang Tianzun can only change the situation in a moment.


    Ji Sheng had nothing to do, he could only control the swallowing star to become extremely large in the wind, and it seemed that he was really planning to swallow this heaven and earth, as well as all the lives in it, into his stomach!


    If Swallowing Star hadn''t been trained by Ji Sheng to become the external incarnation of the second soul, his body size should be at least the size of a dozen cities.


    If the Law Bodies were to be transformed into the cosmic starry sky, they would be more than a hundred times the size of those ancient chaos, and their body size could easily surpass a fairyland!


    It is said that the strength of swallowing stars is very terrifying, and you can directly swallow a fairyland directly into your stomach.


    But in reality this kind of thing has not happened yet.


    Back then, when the strength of the ancient star faction was at its peak, it had never sent the swallowing star to plunder and swallow it everywhere in the immortal world!


    When Ji Sheng stopped suppressing Tunxing, Tunxing quickly resumed the huge size he should have!


    The speed of this change is so fast, it takes almost a few breaths, and the size of Star Swallowing has surpassed those towering snow mountains just now!


    Of course Danyang Tianzun would not let Ji Sheng be so pleased, flying towards the top!


    And the Star Swallowing becomes bigger in the face of the wind, and the Law Body has already reached five thousand feet in a short time, and it is still getting bigger!


    That huge body has also been directly pressed into the purple-clothed divine fire below!


    Although Ziyi Shenhuo was powerful, it was crushed by Tunxing!


    Danyang Tianzun flew directly into the universe above, and after breaking through the thick clouds above, he could see endless sunlight sprinkling on the sea of ??clouds! The unspeakable waves are magnificent!


    Danyang Tianzun took a sip of strong wine after bathing in the sky, and his heart was full of pride! The male and female swords in his hands also condense the higher levels of mana glory!


    Although Su Yan and the others have long been unable to see Danyang Tianzun''s people, they can still sense that Danyang Tianzun''s powerful aura has been condensing and not dissipating!


    The battlefield will rise to the universe above!


    In that vast cosmic space, the two great emperors used their powerful powers, and they no longer have any scruples!


    Those true immortals were still protected by Danyang Tianzun with barriers.


    The only thing they can do now is to pray for Danyang Tianzun to win, otherwise they will definitely be swallowed by Star Swallowing!


    Ni Qingshang said: "They are going to fight, and they have no time to take care of this side. How about we leave here now? I know how to open the Shadow Star Gate."


    Su Yan said: "Since the Star Swallowing has been mastered by Ji Sheng, then the Star Gate must have been shaped by him. It seems that at least half of the secrets and powers of the ancient star school fell into his hands. Some things should be extremely useful to you."


    Ni Qingshang said: "Now Ji Sheng, even you are not his opponent, but as long as he does not fall, we can find him sooner or later, and then we will carefully question him what''s wrong. These two great emperors will fight. , This world is bound to be unbearable, the destruction of the world is already doomed! Our long stay here may also be affected."


    When Su Yan and Ni Qingshang were talking, the clouds above had become more and more intense!


    And the two strong auras have also started a frontal confrontation in the upper universe!


    The two people gambling and fighting not only have the changes on the fairy rule, but also the collision between the powerful mana!


    The powerful breath is constantly reverberating between heaven and earth!


    A cold rain suddenly fell in the sky, and this cold rain quickly turned into hail.


    Apple-sized hailstones kept falling from the sky. In this extreme weather, a lot of black lightning fell from the sky in the distant clouds!


    The surrounding area was densely covered with clouds and hail was falling, and the light was already very dim.


    After the black lightning fell, it was as if all the remaining light had been absorbed, and the sky and the earth fell completely into the darkness where the fingers could not be seen!


    Only the surviving purple-clothed sacred fire on the ground and the hot molten magma are still emitting light!


    In such absolute darkness, these dark lightnings that have almost merged with the darkness have completely attracted Ni Qingshang''s attention!


    These black lightnings are even more dazzling than the thunders displayed by those great emperors in the eyes of her star river!


    The black lightning in the distance is still falling like a tide!


    It makes people wonder whether it was caused by the supernatural power of the two emperors!


    Ni Qingshang is very sensitive to these black lightning, because even in the Demon Realm, this pure black lightning is rare!


    The dark lightning represents the purest dark power in this world!


    Su Yan could also see these pure black lightnings, and he was muttering in his heart, not knowing the origin of these black lightnings.


    At this moment, Ni Qingshang''s whole body trembled uncontrollably!


    This pure dark power, for her demonic cultivator, is like the best delicacy! Involuntary body will produce strong desires!


    Ni Qingshang stared at these black lightnings that were still falling, and muttered: "How can black lightning appear between heaven and earth! Is there any power here that can connect the demon world?"


    Su Yan said, "These black lightnings are phenomena of heaven and earth, and have nothing to do with the Demon Realm."


    "Why is there a vision of heaven and earth? Could it be that the fight between the two immortal emperors disrupted the laws of heaven and earth?"


    "No. The reason for these black lightning... I''m afraid it is because there is a third emperor in this world!"

 Chapter 4189： Dark bottomless pit

    Chapter 4189: Dark Bottomless Hole


    Su Yan''s gaze has turned to the distance, and that side is the source of the dark lightning!


    Regarding this possible third emperor, Su Yan already had an answer in his mind: Is it possible that the emperor Chaos retreats at the center of that black lightning?


    This judgment is tantamount to overturning Su Yan''s previous conclusion, the Great Chaos did not fall!


    If there is a great emperor in the center of that piece of black lightning, and this great emperor is not the chaos emperor, who can it be?


    The great emperor is the pinnacle of all living beings in this world, and represents the supreme power and wisdom! It is absolutely impossible to pop up suddenly!


    Even the number of emperors that can be achieved in each epoch is fixed.


    In the upper battlefield, Ji Sheng''s expressionless face finally showed a trace of movement and dignity, because he knew the source of the black lightning below!


    But Ji Sheng is now completely entangled by Danyang Tianzun, even if he wants to leave now, he can''t get away!


    He cooperated with Swallowing Star, and he was able to compete with Danyang Tianzun on a par. If he only used Swallowing Star to deal with Danyang Tianzun, he would be defeated if he could not support it for long!


    Danyang Tianzun pointed at Ji Sheng with his male and female sword and said: "Don''t be distracted, your current opponent is me, and you and me have not yet distinguished the victory or defeat! The cause and effect have been completely controlled by me, you If you dare to turn your back to me in the future, I will definitely be able to cut your head off!"


    Ji Sheng has been completely involved in his energy here, and there is no way to take Su Yan''s side into consideration at all!


    The resentment in my heart is simply extreme!


    And beneath the thick clouds, Su Yan suddenly made a decision: He was going to Kuai Jingjing, the center of the black lightning, what secrets were there!


    Did the Great Chaos retreat in the darkness?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan directly controlled the Red Fire Lotus Platform under his seat and flew!


    After Ji Sheng noticed that Su Yan was moving, he directly waved a large piece of divine light in the void, but before this divine light could cover Su Yan''s body, it was broken by Danyang Tianzun with a male and female sword!


    Although Danyang Tianzun didn''t know the purpose of Ji Sheng doing this, as long as he could stop Ji Sheng, it might make Ji Sheng anxious.


    The existence of the Great Emperor ranks, as long as the state of mind is chaotic, it is the beginning of the fall!


    As Su Yan approached the source of the dark lightning, Su Yan only felt that there seemed to be a voice constantly beckoning him!


    It seems that he came here not because of coincidence, but because of the call of this voice!


    Then even Su Yan''s heart became hot involuntarily!


    This is really strange to the extreme!


    As Su Yan approached, those black lightning became more and more dense, and they fell among the mountains like this!


    Shatter those rocks!


    And among the destroyed mountains and rocks, Su Yan faintly saw the signs of the destruction of the formation, and an entrance to the depths of the earth had been completely opened by these black lightning!


    At this moment, the divine seed in Su Yan''s arms became extremely hot!


    This makes Su Yan more certain, that is, everything that happened here today is definitely not a coincidence, but there is something that has guided him Su Yan here!


    And the mysterious breath of the great emperor came from the depths of the underground entrance!


    But at this time Su Yan had already determined one thing, that mysterious land should have left here long ago, and now Su Yan and the others sensed only the remaining aura of the great emperor.


    The information that can be revealed in this remaining breath is already very rich.


    Su Yan is absolutely certain that the owner of this mysterious aura is just about to catch up with him at the peak of his power at the level of strength!


    Ni Qingshang muttered, "Where is this place? How could it be blown away by the black electric light?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, the legacy of the founder of Esoteric Buddhism, the Great Emperor Chaos, is in this place." Su Yan said, "The Great Chaos has been here before, and what is left in the depths of the earth."


    Ni Qingshang showed an extremely strange expression and said, "Doesn''t Esoteric Buddhism say that the Great Primordial Chaos practiced secretly in the depths of Chaos? How could there be any inheritance?"


    "That kind of remark is just an excuse. Do you really believe in that kind of nonsense? It is better to say that the Great Chaos retreat is better than to say that the Great Chaos has fallen. If you say this, the hearts of the Esoteric Buddhism will not change."


    "Perhaps Song Shenwei is trying to maintain the legitimacy of his leadership?" Ni Qingshang said.


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps. I have always wanted to know the reason why the Great Chaos created Esoteric Buddhism. Maybe I can get the answer here."


    Su Yan spread out the palm of his other hand at this time. Ni Qingshang saw that Su Yan''s hand had an incomparably strange seed in his hand, and a powerful divine aura radiated from it!


    And in the palm of Su Yan''s hand, the seed of divine nature has become extremely hot!


    The seed of divine nature had always been very silent in Su Yan''s hands before, and no matter what power Su Yan injected into it, it seemed like a stone sinking into the sea.


    But this time I didn''t think that the seed of divine nature actually called Su Yan actively. Judging from its hot performance, it seems that the seed has reached the moment when it is about to take the initiative to remove its strong shell, and the power is all for Su Yan!


    Su Yan once again thought of the temple he had seen in that mist, already that towering stone monument!


    The densely packed divine runes above flashed back in Su Yan''s mind as if they were in a movie, and those originally very obscure symbols were gradually becoming extremely clear!


    Then Su Yan said, "We have to go down and take a look. The secret of the Great Primal Chaos may be unlocked. Just now Ji Sheng wanted to be cloned but was blocked by Danyang Tianzun. Ji Sheng would care so much, indicating that there must be something in it. The big secret, why don''t we go see it together."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly took Ni Qingshang''s hand, and the two of them left the Scarlet Fire Lotus Terrace together, and fell towards the bottomless hole in the ground!


    All around is the black lightning and the howling wind!


    The pure dark power contained in these black lightnings made Ni Qingshang involuntarily fascinated, and the endless darkness contained in the bottomless pit seemed to be more pure and powerful than these black lightnings!


    Amidst the constant noise of Jinglei, Ni Qingshang seemed to hear the heartbeat of her and Su Yan. She only felt a strong excitement echoing in her heart!


    The masculine aura on Su Yan also rushed towards his face, making Ni Qingshang very confused. The feeling of hugging Su Yan made her enjoy it!


    If only this boundless fall could continue forever!

 Chapter 4190： Divine Totem

    Chapter 4190 Divine Totem


    In the boundless fall, the wind whistling in the ears!


    This cave didn''t know how deep it was, and it didn''t reach the bottom even after falling for a long time.


    However, after entering this cave, Su Yanneng clearly felt that the divine seed had become more and more hot!


    This shows that there must be some power at the bottom of the cave that is echoing with Su Yan''s divine seed!


    Su Yan didn''t know how this echo came. Maybe there is a divine power at the bottom of this cave!


    When I thought of this, Su Yan''s mind saw another towering stone monument!


    Is there the same stone monument at the bottom of this cave?


    Suddenly, a red cloud appeared under Su Yan''s feet, and he quickly stabilized his figure on the red cloud.


    Ni Qingshang also understood through Su Yan''s move that they should have reached the bottom of the cave!


    This is a huge and dark space, the degree of openness and expansiveness is really surprising!


    People can''t help but wonder if Ji Sheng has completely hollowed out the ground with great magic power to form such a vast space.


    If Ji Sheng did this thing, then what was Ji Sheng''s motivation for doing it?


    Nothing is known, the noisy wind just now has stopped.


    The air here is very humid, and there is no stale atmosphere, maybe there are channels leading to other places.


    Su Yan quickly fell from the red cloud, and the ground below was extremely hard basalt.


    And because there are no lighting items here, it is completely in the darkness where you can''t see your fingers.


    Su Yan only felt that the divine seed in his hand had become more and more hot, as if what he was holding was not a seed, but a ball of flames!


    After Su Yan opened the palm of his hand, the seed of divine nature immediately bloomed with extremely dazzling brilliance!


    This brilliance is huge enough to completely light up this huge underground space!


    Under the brilliance of the divine seed, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang discovered that the underground space they were in could accommodate at least one million people, and it was infinitely large in all directions!


    Because of the ups and downs of the black basalt below, distinct hills and valleys are formed with different topography.


    There doesn''t seem to be any difference between here and the world above, except that everything is constructed of black basalt.


    The brilliance of the Divine Seed also shined on the faces of Su Yan and Ni Qingshang. Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan, "What is this, why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Su Yan said: "This is a treasure I got by chance in the chaos. You can call it a divine seed. Once you hatch it and seize the inner power, no matter who it is, you can become a god."


    Ni Qingshang asked, "What is going on? The power of this thing seems to be inspired by something. Is there something deep in the ground that echoes it?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but one thing is for sure. It is indeed what brought us here. The black lightning seems to respond to its power before it descends. of."


    Ni Qingshang originally thought that there would be incomparably pure dark power in this deep underground, just like those black lightnings.


    But after stepping on it, she discovered that there was nothing here, let alone the dark power, that is, there was no aura.


    With the divine light of the divine seed in Su Yan''s hand, the surrounding rocks gradually rumbling!


    This rumbling sound seems to come from the ancient times, and contains an extremely strong atmosphere of the ancient times, and this atmosphere of the ancient times will soon fill up this underground space!


    After the rumbling sound, some of the rock surface fell off directly, revealing the ancient **** patterns inside!


    Under the radiance of the divine seed, these **** patterns gradually reflected some dim fluorescent light!


    This underground space is too extensive, and the spread of the **** pattern has reached the horizon.


    To see exactly what pattern these **** patterns make up, you have to fly into the sky!


    Su Yan and Ni Qingshang flew to the sky together, to see what the structure of this totem is!


    After flying into the void again, I can finally get a glimpse of what kind of totem these fluorescent **** patterns spread on the ground.


    Su Yan''s gaze was released together with his divine mind, and the boundaries that he couldn''t see were also scanned by Su Yan.


    In Su Yan''s heart, a scroll of **** pattern totem is slowly being depicted.


    As the depiction progressed, Su Yan''s heart became more and more surprised.


    Su Yan was completely certain that this huge underground space was not created by Ji Sheng at all.


    Although Ji Sheng is already considered formidable in the existence of the emperor''s rank, it is still impossible to create this huge underground space based on his realm and attainments, and then hide the **** pattern in the basalt.


    This kind of thing, even Su Yan couldn''t do it at his peak.


    Because even when Su Yan was at his peak, he had never grasped the true divinity.


    These **** patterns can''t be formed naturally, and those who can make such a hollow in the ground and seal the **** patterns on the basalt must only be powerful ancient gods!


    After the opening of the heavens and the earth, there were gods appearing between the newly born heavens and the earth. For example, the primitive phoenix was the ancient gods born from the heavens and the earth.


    She is born with a powerful divinity, even if she doesn''t practice the immortal spell, she can already live forever and possess powerful mana!


    And those ancient emperors, at least half of them were born gods bred from heaven, earth and universe!


    But why does this unknown ancient **** arrange such a huge **** pattern totem in the ground?


    Su Yan couldn''t think of a reason why the other party had to do this for a while.


    Ni Qingshang looked at the change in the expression on Su Yan''s face and let out a long sigh, and said, "Su Yan, have you found anything?"


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then said: "These fluorescent veins on the ground are **** patterns, and these **** patterns are connected together, which is the word''kun''."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he glanced at the divine seed in his hand.


    The brilliance above the Divine Seed was as strong as before, but there was no longer any scorching sensation.


    After coming here and inspiring the divine pattern, the power of the divine seed became extremely peaceful again.


    Su Yan suddenly became a little hesitant. Could it be said that the seeds of divine nature just want to draw them here to witness the existence of this **** pattern totem?


    Ni Qingshang asked again: "This **** pattern totem represents the law of divinity, but you and I are both human races, and you don��t have any divine nature on your body. What use is it even if you see this **** pattern totem, we can��t Use divine power, right?"

 Chapter 4191： A seed hatches the emperor

    Chapter 4191: A Seed Hatches the Emperor of Heaven


    Su Yan said: "Humans are not born with divine nature. Even the emperor cannot cultivate divine nature. What you said is correct. But common sense can also be changed. As long as this divine seed can be incorporated into the body, it can be done. The transformation from mortal to protoss."


    Ni Qingshang said, "Then you still don''t swallow this divine seed? It only takes a moment to go from man to god. This is probably something that many emperors dream of."


    Su Yan sighed and said, "The seed of divine nature is not a golden pill. Even if it is swallowed directly in the belly, it will not have any effect. I have been getting this seed of divine nature for a long time, and there is no way to crack the seed of divine nature. How can you keep it until now? If you don��t, there��s really nothing to do.��


    Ni Qingshang stared at the Divine Seed for a long time, then stretched out his hand and said to Su Yan: "Why don''t you give me the Divine Seed to try, maybe I can crack it."


    I saw that Su Yan handed the divine seed to Ni Qingshang''s hands without hesitation, and Ni Qingshang strangely said: "This thing is so precious, you are not afraid that I will take your divine seed and run back to the demon world?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course I am not afraid. You are all mine, so what can I worry about."


    After Ni Qingshang got this divine seed, he worked hard to inject his own magic energy into the divine seed.


    But no matter how much demon energy she injected, the divine seed showed no signs of being aroused, but like a bottomless pit, it absorbed all the demon energy, and then there was no response.


    "I''ve tried all of them, and any possible power can''t stimulate the divine seed." Su Yan said, "I guess to crack the divine seed, you need to inject a ray of divine power."


    "Doesn''t this constitute a closed loop? Where can people who already possess divine power use divine seeds?" Ni Qingshang said strangely and authentically.


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to return the divine seed to Su Yan, but she only put the divine seed into Su Yan''s hands, and the divine seed had an incredible change.


    I saw strands of black lightning appear on the Divine Seed, these black lightnings are much smaller than those that were raging outside just now!


    Seeing these black lightnings, Ni Qingshang became proud: "Su Yan, you still said it''s useless! What do you think this is? The power of the divine seed was really inspired by me!"


    Although Su Yan did not speak, the change in the divine seed in his hand triggered Su Yan''s intense curiosity.


    Su Yan didn''t know why the seed of divine nature was stimulated to such an extent for a while!


    Su Yan can use "Nine Heavens Chaos Jue" to convert his own power into various powers, including devil energy of course!


    Su Yan has tried all kinds of powers, and they are all like a stone sinking into the sea!


    I don''t know why the Divine Seed has such a special change, is it really inspired by Ni Qingshang?


    In addition to the devilish energy, Ni Qingshang also has the Eye of the Galaxy, but the cultivation of the ancient star school can actually be regarded as the method of the immortal family, but it is different from the current immortal way.


    In puzzlement, after these black electric lights touched Su Yan''s arm, the immortal essence in Su Yan''s body was naturally drawn and attracted by the divine seed!


    After Su Yan''s Xian Yuan was absorbed by the Divine Seed, the light of the Divine Seed became much softer than before...


    Perhaps it was just a simple visual effect, Su Yan felt that the divine seed in his hand was much more mature than before!


    But the divine seed has changed after all!


    This is something Su Yan has always dreamed of. After the hard shell of the Divine Seed fades, it is almost equivalent to Su Yan getting the powerful power of the Divine Seed!


    If the divine nature is awakened, it means that Su Yan''s power and realm will reach a peak realm that no one has ever reached before!


    At that time, Su Yan would have surpassed the existence of ancient emperors, immortal emperors, ancestors of witches, and all great emperors!


    At that time, wanting to revenge the former enemies among the heavens, it can be said that it is nothing to say!


    A seed is about to incubate, and what Ou will produce is not only the power of divine nature, but also the strongest heavenly emperor in the future. Then the heavens will tremble under Su Yan''s feet!


    Su Yan had a feeling of enlightenment at this time, and said: "I already understand that the divine seed must be injected with the power of the fairy at the same time to be stimulated. No wonder there was no response at all before."


    If it weren''t for the divine seed to be handed over to Ni Qingshang''s hands today, I''m afraid that Su Yan would never discover this secret.


    But is it really that simple as a coincidence? Could it be that everything is destined in the dark?


    Su Yan watched the divine seed in his hand gradually rotate, and then faded away a layer of shell, exposing the core inside!


    The core of the divine seed is like a lotus seed, and the whole body is pure and flawless.


    Ni Qing said: "Su Yan, I know what you are thinking. If you can return to the top of the heavens with this seed, don''t forget who gave you the blessing today."


    Su Yan said: "You and I share a common destiny. We have long been united. Why bother to say so many things. When I achieve supremacy, I will definitely help you rebuild the ancient star sect and restore the glory of the past. I know this is what you have always wanted. Things done."


    Ni Qingshang said, "That was my dream in the past. Now it''s just a little girl dreaming boringly. I now have another idea. Why don''t you make me a **** queen?"


    Ni Qingshang stared at Su Yan with scorching eyes, his gaze contained undisguised ambition.


    She is not an ordinary woman, and she would never be willing to succumb to Jin Shiya.


    But Su Yan said: "I can give you whatever you want, but this is not the case. This treasure among the heavens, no matter what artifact, as long as you like it, I am willing to help you find it. Only this matter is not discussed. You still don''t understand. The Queen of God is my promise to her."


    "What''s wrong with setting up another **** queen, anyway, you are the invincible Emperor Xianwu, can anyone dare to trouble you?" Ni Qingshang said with a smile.


    Su Yan said: "You must have a sense of proportion in your life and work. This kind of thing is messy. No two days, if I promise you this thing, then I am afraid that there will be no peace in the future."


    Ni Qingshang snorted heavily. She was still convinced by Su Yan, but she was not convinced that there was a Jin Shiya who would always ride on her head.


    In that case, Ni Qingshang could only take a step back and said, "How do you help me rebuild the ancient star school?"


    "Those sinners should have arrived in the star realm now. With them as the foundation, it should not be difficult to rebuild the Star Ancient Sect. Once I master the sky, the Star Ancient Sect will be able to absorb talents from the ascending monks in the lower realm, how can it not be rebuilt? ?"


    For Su Yan, wanting to rebuild the Star Ancient Sect was a trivial matter.


    For Su Yan, the most important thing now is how to incorporate the power of the Divine Seed into his body!

 Chapter 4192： God pattern changes

    The 4th 192nd chapter God pattern changes


    When the Divine Seed hatches, the impact does not stop there.


    The totem constructed by the **** pattern below also oscillated...


    In this fierce shock, the totem gradually reversed, no longer the "kun" pattern.


    After Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts were released, he had already captured all the totems, and he had not recovered them yet, so the changes in the gods on the ground were immediately discovered.


    An incredible expression appeared on Su Yan''s face almost immediately.


    This is because Su Yanshi could not have imagined that the already drawn symbols can actually resonate with the seeds of divine nature, thus creating brand-new changes.


    The **** pattern totem corresponds to the Taoist formation, once the formation is drawn, it will change in a fixed range.


    For example, the formation of the fire system can only release the sky fire no matter how it is operated. It is absolutely impossible to automatically change the various spells in the formation, and suddenly become a formation that releases the gods of the sky.


    The change of formation will bring many drastic changes.


    First of all, Kun represents the thick soil. Without the support of the **** pattern totem, this underground cavity would have already caused a collapse.


    It is conceivable how huge the weight of such a huge underground cavity is.


    Su Yan immediately said, "No, it is very likely that this place will collapse!"


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s voice hadn''t fallen yet.


    The extremely hard basalt layer immediately produced many cracks!


    Countless falling rocks fell from above!


    The stratum below also appeared a series of scattered cracks!


    The sound of rubbing and breaking between rocks is constantly emitted in this underground space, and these sounds are accumulated together, causing a rumbling sound!


    Almost ruptured a person''s eardrum!


    It''s just that the sound is so terrifying, and you can imagine how intense the rest of the vibrations are.


    "Is it an earthquake?" Ni Qingshang couldn''t help asking.


    Su Yan said: "This place was originally supported by the **** pattern totem. When the **** pattern totem changes, the supporting power will gradually disappear. I''m afraid it will collapse completely."


    After knowing the reason, Ni Qingshang did not panic.


    Because even if this place is completely flattened by rocks, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang will not be in danger.


    Although the strength of the fairy king and the demon king is not enough to change the world, there is no problem in protecting oneself from this kind of vibration of the world.


    As long as Su Yan opens the immortal enchantment, or Ni Qingshang opens the door of time and space to go to the peaceful time and space of another world, the safety of the two can be easily guaranteed.


    Just considering that this place is deep underground, and the earthquake is coming so fast, there will still be some doubts and worries.


    Su Yan''s divine mind carefully observed the changes of the divine patterns below.


    The huge falling rocks and the cracks in the ground below could not affect Su Yan''s judgment.


    After the divine pattern changes, the constructed totem gradually becomes "Xunda", which represents the wind and the endless movement in this world.


    It is with these endless sports that we have this colorful world.


    And with the change of the totem of Xunfeng, there is still a breath of the great emperor!


    This remaining breath of the Great Emperor is exactly the breath of the Great Emperor that Ni Qingshang and Su Yan had just sensed outside!


    This person should have been away from here for a long time, but the aura has been sealed in the **** pattern, and will only be released when the **** pattern changes.


    So Su Yan could not help but have a question in his heart: "If this emperor is the founder of Esoteric Buddhism, the Great Emperor Chaos, does it mean that the Great Emperor Chaos has also received divine seeds? Perhaps he has already awakened the divine nature. ?"


    Neither of these two questions can be verified, because the Great Emperor Chaos is no longer here, and what remains here is just some remaining aura.


    The surrounding vibration has not ceased, countless stones fell from above, and the surrounding area is full of rumblings.


    But Su Yan''s heart had entered an unprecedented state of peace.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to swallow the divine seed, but carefully observed the changes in the divine pattern below, which already possessed the power of the totem itself.


    Su Yan suddenly understood that the change in the divine totem below might be what the divine seed wanted to show him!


    After the changes in Xunfeng, the power of the divine totem has become Lihuo, Kanshui...


    These changes are all in the gossip, which is nothing magical.


    Because gossip is the creation of Fuxi after observing the changes of heaven and earth, and Fuxi was originally the ancestor god.


    Outside room.


    The black lightning had gradually dissipated, but there was still no difference between Ji Sheng and Danyang Tianzun.


    After the two great emperors showed their true abilities, it was not easy to deal with each other easily.


    In the battle between the emperors, it is common for one month of continuous fighting to be indistinguishable.


    What''s more, Danyang Tianzun will already stand on the top of the chain of cause and effect. If Ji Sheng wants to completely defeat Danyang Tianzun, it will only become more difficult.


    But Ji Sheng knew that Su Yan had entered the forbidden area, so he became extremely anxious.


    Danyang Tianzun suddenly asked: "Do you exist in this strange world to guard some secrets? Otherwise, the poor Dao really can''t think of why a strong man like you would willingly hide his name in this deserted place. In the world."


    Above the heavens, there are only a handful of immortal emperors who can suppress Danyang Tianzun to such an extent.


    Ji Sheng only glanced at Danyang Tianzun. Although he did not answer, Danyang Tianzun already knew from his eyes that his guess was absolutely correct.


    "It must be a great secret to let a great emperor like you abandon the temptation to open up the immortal realm, and to hide your name in this lonely world?" Danyang Tianzun said.


    Ji Sheng received his magical powers at this time, only placed himself in a silver sacred light, and even Swallowing Star stopped attacking.


    Danyang Tianzun also took the opportunity to take back his purple-clothed divine fire array a lot.


    The two great emperors have entered a temporary truce.


    Ji Sheng knew clearly that Danyang Tianzun had control over the cause and effect. I have no choice but to say: "It''s too late for you to let me go back now. Otherwise, the immortal world will fall into a sea of ??blood because of your mistakes!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "According to you, is this world sealed with a monster that is so strong that it makes you so anxious."


    Ji Sheng said: "You don''t need to know this kind of thing, you just need to understand one point. If the seal is broken, it will definitely hit the immortal world from the star gate. By then, the mistake has been made, and it will be too late to make up for it. !"

 Chapter 4193： Power that shouldnt exist

    The fourth thousand one hundred and ninety-three chapters shouldn''t exist


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Oh? Wouldn''t you think that this kind of words can scare Pang Dao? If you don''t clarify the secret, Pang Dao is determined not to let you go back."


    Ji Sheng unexpectedly became calmer this time, saying: "Under the cave is actually a seal. My mission is to guard the seal. I will never allow anyone to get close to the seal. If the seal is opened, the heavens will fall into it. In the midst of turmoil and catastrophe!"


    "Now that the law of divine nature has begun to change, the seal will be completely opened after all the six lines and gossip are interpreted. The current progress is one-third of the time! If it is not stopped in time, the consequences will be very terrible!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "You have been saying that there will be terrible consequences, but you haven''t explained what the terrible consequences are. Why do you keep concealing this point? Could it be that what monster is sealed below?"


    Only the ancient gods can use the laws of divinity, and among the immortal emperors, there is only the primitive phoenix!


    If there is really a seal of the Divine Law below, then it must be a very extraordinary thing!


    Once released, the order of the heavens will definitely be shaken!


    But if Ji Sheng did not tell Danyang Tianzun the truth, Danyang Tianzun must have doubts in his heart.


    I could only hear Ji Sheng said: "It''s not a monster, but a force, a very powerful force that will never be mastered by anyone!"


    Ji Sheng''s words made Danyang Tianzun very confused and couldn''t help but ask: "What kind of power are you talking about! There are many powers called taboos in this world, I don''t know which one you are talking about. "


    After Ji Sheng was silent for a moment, he said: "If I told you, I''m afraid you will be tempted to do something by this force."


    Danyang Tianzun said with disdain: "Poverty Dao cultivation has gone through thousands of years, Dao Xin has long been stable, and will never be shaken, how can it..."


    Before Danyang Tianzun finished speaking, he heard Ji Sheng said: "If I tell you, the power that I protect can make you go further in the realm of the emperor, surpass the original Phoenix, the Jade Emperor, and become another level of existence? "


    "If you really have this power, can you resist the temptation yourself?" Danyang Tianzun said, "Besides, the emperor has already mastered the principles of the operation of the world in this world. If you want to be above the emperor, wouldn''t it be even the Creator? The level is also surpassed?"


    Danyang Tianzun listened to Ji Sheng''s words to cure the dirty, his first feeling was that what Ji Sheng said was very absurd!


    A top emperor like Jisheng should never say such words that violate common sense!


    But if you think about it again, Ji Sheng''s protection here is a very absurd thing in itself. If there is not a sufficient reason, how can a great emperor like him be willing to hide his name here?


    Danyang Tianzun was actually shaken by Ji Sheng''s words, and asked: "If the power you said really exists, what kind of power should it be?"


    Ji Sheng said: "You only want to know the answer to this question, and that is to join my Esoteric Buddhism. As long as you join Esoteric Buddhism, you can give you an answer to all questions about chaos and the world. But I can honestly tell. Even if you know the answers to these things, it will not make you happy or excited."


    "Esoteric Buddhism?" Ji Sheng had also heard the words "Esoteric Buddhism" and "Holy City" from Su Yan just now. At that time, there was already a great doubt in my heart, and now I am even more serious about the doubt in my heart.


    "What kind of organization is Esotericism?" Danyang Tianzun asked.


    Ji Sheng said: "Esoteric Buddhism is independent of the heavens and runs in the chaos. We never participate in the war between the heavens, because we are above the heavens, and we only watch how the heavens will operate with a cold eye. It has been created since the time of the ancient emperor, and it still exists today. Only the oldest immortal domains can compete with Esoteric Buddhism in history."


    "If the heavens are in a crisis of destruction, will the secret church intervene?" Danyang Tianzun said.


    Ji Sheng said: "No, because even if all the immortal realms are destroyed, Esoteric Buddhism will continue to exist."


    Danyang Tianzun said very keenly: "According to what you said, esoteric religion is aloof and does not care about the life and death of everyone, but now you can''t wait to return to the seal below, which means that the power of the seal below can also teach esotericism. And destroy it?"


    Ji Sheng said: "Yes, that''s the case. That power is too strong, so it must not be in this world! If you join Esoteric Buddhism, you can cultivate the power of Chaos like mine, and it will definitely increase your strength. One floor."


    Danyang Tianzun laughed and said, "You don��t have to join Esoteric Buddhism. Poor Dao has already shaped the immortal realm, and there are many disciples who follow. If you return to the chaos with you, wouldn��t those disciples have lost their land. And Poor Dao also exists in the lower realm. Many believers, if those believers have soared to the upper realm, only to find that the poor way is not there, wouldn''t their faith collapse along with it?"


    Ji Sheng also didn''t believe that Danyang Tianzun would willingly join Esoteric Buddhism.


    He said so much, and even confided the existence of Esoteric Buddhism to the other party, all in order to let Danyang Tianzun stop, so that Ji Sheng could go down to see how far the seal was destroyed by Su Yan.


    But Danyang Tianzun didn''t mean to disarm at all, just stopped attacking Ji Sheng.


    What exactly Danyang Tianzun was thinking about, Ji Sheng still didn''t know.


    But time doesn''t seem to be on his side anymore. If you continue to consume it meaninglessly here, the seal below will be broken!


    This heavy world destruction is a small matter, and more importantly, that unknown force is about to truly emerge!


    For Ji Sheng, this is the most terrifying thing!


    "I am entrusted by the Great Primordial Chaos to suppress the unknown forces here for peace in the world. You Danyang Tianzun is the great ancestor of the Taoist school anyway, and you should know better than me what justice is! If you continue to struggle with me, I I have to do my best with you!" This was Ji Sheng''s last warning.


    If Danyang Tianzun spends like this with him, then he will attack recklessly!


    The existence of the emperor realm generally does not easily initiate a warning, and once a warning is issued, it is equivalent to ready to attack.


    And when you reach this state, you will usually do what you say and keep your word!


    Lies and deceptions are simply meaningless for the existence of this state.


    Danyang Tianzun has gradually shaken, because he can also perceive that the divine totem below is changing in a completely unreasonable way and at a super high speed.


    Regarding the power of divinity, Danyang Tianzun also had a little understanding, but he could see part of the future.


    This foreseeable future will help Danyang Tianzun make the most reasonable choice!


    This is also the basis for him to stand on the top of the immortal world forever!

 Chapter 4194： The power of the world-destroying gods

    Chapter 4194: The Power of the Destroying God


    Standing at the top of the chain of cause and effect, you can know most of the past and the future.


    But the reflection of the future falls behind Dan Tiantianzun''s eyes. The future that Danyang Xianzun can see has more than a thousand different endings. The line of cause and effect is extremely radiated here, representing the many possibilities of world evolution.


    Although there are many possibilities, these thousands of different endings point to the destruction of this world without exception!


    Danyang Tianzun was suddenly in a trance.


    And the divine totem below, after leaving the fire and the water, then deduced into different powers.


    Su Yan had indeed seen the unusual power contained in this divine totem, but Su Yan hadn''t actually realized that this ever-changing divine totem was actually an extremely powerful seal.


    The brilliance of the Divine Seed far exceeds that of the Golden Core. Although all the rocks around the axis are constantly collapsing, the brilliance of the Divine Seed has not been affected at all!


    Ni Qingshang asked: "Su Yan, the outer shell of the Divine Seed has gone, why haven''t you swallowed the Divine Seed in your belly? What are you waiting for?"


    Su Yan showed a strange expression and said, "Although I and the Divine Seed are not connected yet, I always feel that it is going to show me something..."


    "Are you talking about the constantly changing **** pattern below?"


    Su Yan nodded first, and then shook his head. Now even he has fallen into this paradoxical state.


    Because the power of divinity is also very strange to Su Yan, it is a power he has been spying on, but has never grasped!


    After the divine totem below has undergone the gossip change, the collapse has become irreversible.


    At this time, rocks fell from the top and the mountains fell and the ground cracked. The end of the world has come.


    In the midst of this destruction, Su Yan directly opened the immortal enchantment.


    All the destruction in the immortal enchantment stopped with Su Yan''s will, and it became the only pure land in this piece of destruction.


    Those huge stones fell slowly into the enchantment, becoming very quiet.


    In the silence, Su Yan amazedly discovered that the figure totem below had been directly destroyed, and under the figure totem, a stronger force was about to emerge!


    Only then did Su Yan understand what the Divine Seed wanted to show him...


    It turned out that what resonated with the Divine Seed was not the totem above, but the sealed power below the totem!


    This power is also a divine power, and it must be more pure and violent!


    The Divine Seed in Su Yan''s hand is like a key, opening a door that has been in the dust for a long time, and freeing the "monster" trapped in it!


    This violent force is indeed like a wild beast! Charge directly towards Su Yan!


    The line of defense of the immortal enchantment is simply unstoppable, and it is directly destroyed by just touching it!


    Su Yan could only resist it by taking out artifacts of good fortune!


    The divine weapon of good fortune turned into the Scarlet Fire Lotus Platform, temporarily resisting this powerful and terrifying impact!


    But Su Yan didn''t expect the next change. The Divine Seed actually opened a back door directly, breaking the perfect defense of the artifact, allowing the power of destruction to drive in!


    Su Yan''s body was swallowed by this violent destructive power almost instantly!


    With that divine seed.


    Ni Qingshang was simply at a loss next to him, and the Red Fire Lotus Terrace at his feet was also shaking violently, and it seemed that it might be shattered at any time!


    There are countless huge rock formations falling down outside, and the complete collapse of this underground space can be said to be a certain thing!


    The destructive power turned into a huge beam of light, which directly pierced the rock formation above, and then broke through the clouds and shot into the universe!


    The two emperors who were facing each other were also shaken together.


    Watching the heavy clouds throw off the stormy waves below, Ji Sheng said: "You should understand now that what I said is not alarmist, right? You now let me go back, and there is still time to prevent him from opening the seal!"


    But Danyang Tianzun said: "The seal has been lifted, and the worst result is about to come soon."


    Danyang Tianzun knew that the most terrifying future he had seen was coming soon!


    If you are wise, you should leave this heavy world immediately and return to the immortal realm, in order to protect your own integrity.


    And in the rock formations below.


    Although Su Yan was invaded by the destructive power, his physical body was not completely annihilated under this terrifying power, but reached a certain form of harmony.


    This is of course thanks to the protection of the divine seed.


    The Divine Seed is accepting this very huge destructive power with a strange power!


    Su Yan had already understood that the Divine Seed itself did not possess any power, it was just a medium.


    If you swallow the seed of divine nature into your stomach, it is equivalent to swallowing the chopsticks for eating into your stomach.


    After the powerful and unmatched power was injected into the Divine Seed, it was transformed into Su Yan''s body through a special channel!


    This channel is not in the physical world, because this powerful force is injected from Su Yan''s eyebrows, and then into Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge!


    This force was extremely overbearing, even Su Yan''s own immortal yuan was scattered by a blow.


    The control of the Qijing Eight Channels was gradually not in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan only felt that the scene in Xumi''s world had repeated itself. This huge force was like the ancient emperor who had preserved its intact power!


    Only this time Su Yan had no immortal demon tree as a buffer.


    Su Yan''s body has to directly face the impact of this huge force!


    If it can bear it, then Su Yan''s power will inevitably enter a brand new peak, but if it can''t bear it, it will inevitably end in death!


    When the control of the body is not in his own hands, Su Yan can really do not much. He can only condense his spiritual consciousness desperately to ensure that he will not faint!


    As long as the divine consciousness is tenacious, then there may be a chance to get back the situation!


    The more you reach this desperate situation, the more you need the spirit of never admitting defeat!


    The beam of light formed by this powerful force was full of stature power, and even the two great emperors in the sky did not dare to approach easily.


    It is conceivable how much pressure Su Yan will endure within the beam of light!


    The thick clouds in the sky were stirred more and more severely, and a huge vortex was formed in the sky!


    And in this vortex, there are many black lightning dancing like spirit snakes, filling the surrounding void!


    Together with the law of divinity, there is an aura of extreme destruction!


    Ji Sheng gritted his teeth and said to Danyang Tianzun: "If you didn''t mistake me, how could the power of the World Destroying God leak out!"

 Chapter 4195： Destruction and rebirth

    Chapter 4195: Destruction and Rebirth


    Danyang Tianzun defended himself: "Even if I don''t do anything with you, this matter is irretrievable. Because the cause and effect of this matter is already doomed, no matter how you struggle, you will fall to the final result. If heaven and earth are a chessboard , You and I are just pawns in the hands of the law of cause and effect. This time is about to be destroyed, you might as well go back to your esoteric holy city as soon as possible, and Pan Dao will also return to the immortal world."


    Ji Sheng said: "I don''t believe in fate! I am here by the ancestor''s entrustment. If you can''t complete the ancestor''s entrustment, it is better to die here! What use is it for you to go back to the immortal realm! Once the world-destroying **** is killed, your immortal realm will be the same. It''s going to fall apart!"


    Danyang Tianzun did not expect that Ji Sheng would say such a thing, which was greatly shocked.


    Ji Sheng abandoned Danyang Tianzun almost without thinking, and flew directly towards the beam of light!


    It seemed that there was a consciousness that had sensed Ji Sheng''s intention, and thousands of pure black lightning appeared on the way to block Ji Sheng''s path!


    Even if Ji Sheng is the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, he has to stop to deal with these lightnings with pure dark power!


    Ji Sheng has turned his own cold moon and Qinghui into a field that is more than ten times bigger!


    Countless lightning strikes are on the divine light of Ji Sheng, and the sound is extremely intense and dense!


    After the two extreme forces of light and darkness are intertwined, together with the landslides below, it seems that the moment of extinction has arrived!


    Ji Sheng was anxious, and just wanted to put the destructive power back into the seal, but his divine light and black lightning were at odds with each other!


    Ji Shengkong has the power of a great emperor, but he is trapped in the same place and can''t make any progress!


    After Danyang Tianzun no longer had to face Ji Sheng, the huge pressure on his body was also relieved.


    He immediately flew below, holding up all the true immortals with divine light.


    Those true immortals were all dumbfounded, as if petrified!


    They not only witnessed the battle between the two great emperors today, but also saw that Ji Sheng was blocked by the dense black lightning! It seems that there is a more powerful destructive force that is awakening!


    What happened in this unknown world today will inevitably become an important historical event in the fairy world.


    Being able to be a personal experience of this period of history is really a very delicate and complicated thing.


    Even the mood is mixed with excitement and fear.


    Danyang Tianzun can no longer see the drunkenness on his face, and even the wine gourd is put away, and his face is solemn at this time: "The kings follow me, this world will be destroyed soon, if you don''t want to stay here to be buried, I should leave here now and go back to the fairy world."


    Everything that happened in front of me was beyond imagination, and I heard Danyang Tianzun said that this place is about to be destroyed. Who wants to stay in this unknown world as a funeral? I want to go back to the fairy world right away!


    But the reality is not that they can go back if they want.


    The aura of destruction has spread over the sky, and even the Star Gate has been greatly affected.


    The Xinghui of the Star Gate has become very unstable! And Xinghui is becoming dimmed quickly!


    Under the unstable situation of Xinghui, it is very dangerous to want to cross the star gate.


    But it seems that they have no choice. Once the starlight of the star gate disappears completely, they are afraid that they will not be able to return to the immortal world!


    "Why did the Star Gate collapse?" You Zhenxian couldn''t help asking, "Can''t the Star Gate stand for ten thousand years without falling down?"


    The collapse of the star gate actually represents that the laws of this world are rapidly disintegrating.


    When the law is disintegrated, the foundation of the world will no longer exist, and then it will finally be destroyed in the true sense!


    Only use the fire to burn the mountains below into hot magma. Although this is considered destruction, the hot magma will always exist after all and cannot be erased.


    Only the breakdown of all laws is irreversible, because the foundation of all material existence will melt!


    And the source of the collapse of the law is of course the power known as the Destroyer of the World!


    The Star Gate is most sensitive to the collapse of the law, so Xinghui immediately experienced ups and downs!


    And in the light beam of the world-destroying gods!


    The law of divinity is gradually turning into a flood, slowly flowing in Su Yan''s mind...


    This force is really violent to the extreme, it seems to be to disperse Su Yan''s own spiritual consciousness!


    In addition to the laws of divinity being condensed in Su Yan''s mind, even his body is constantly repeated in destruction and rebirth!


    It was Su Yan''s old body that was destroyed, and the new one was a divine body!


    As long as Su Yan can withstand the test of strength, he will definitely become a true **** after today!


    Regardless of the soul or the body, after being reshaped by the laws of divinity, he will also completely lose his identity as a human race!


    From now on, Su Yan will stare at this world with the eyes of a god!


    The divine seed is like some kind of bizarre converter, transforming the power of the world-destroying **** who is violent enough to destroy the infinite world into the power that Su Yan''s body and mind can accept!


    Although this is acceptable, it is already considered the limit category!


    The destruction of the old body is accompanied by the birth of a new body!


    Su Yanneng clearly felt that his potential was being stimulated desperately!


    His body has a strong survival instinct, and he is desperately eager to live!


    In the process of continuous destruction and rebirth, Su Yan''s dragon body has also been greatly blessed. Perhaps after Su Yan has mastered the power of this world-destroying god, the dragon body will also enter a new realm!


    Destruction will cause extreme pain, and the new life will be extremely itchy...


    Regardless of destruction or rebirth, it is a huge torture for the body and mind, and a huge test for willpower!


    In addition, the laws of the divine nature are still being poured into the sea of ??knowledge!


    If the will is not firm enough, I am afraid that it will obliterate one''s own will, or fall directly into madness!


    But to Su Yan, who has already reincarnated in the ninth world, these pains are really nothing!


    Even if it fell into the bottom of the mud, what about it?


    He has long proved that even in the most miserable situation, he still has the ability to transform the dragon into the sky, and the courage to match this ability!


    The frequency of destruction and rebirth gradually slowed down.


    The mortal part of this body has been wiped out in countless rebirth and destruction!


    The newly born body is full of the power of the destructive gods!


    The powerful force slowly gathered and formed in Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan only felt that his body seemed to have inexhaustible strength, and after the spirit slaying, his soul had been purified, and the soul without impurities could fit this divine power!


    In the dark, Su Yan only felt that the door of some mysterious world had opened to him!


    After today, all the heavens and all realms need to be prepared-to welcome the arrival of an unparalleled emperor!

 Chapter 4196： Gods eyes

    The fourth thousand one hundred and ninety-six chapters of God''s eyes


    The mighty power continues to spread in the void!


    And under the sky, the mountains that had spread for thousands of miles were also shaken together!


    Countless cracks appeared among the mountains, and those mountains that had existed since ancient times were already in a state of crazy destruction!


    The only sight in front of us is the terrifying destruction of landslides!


    In this piece of destruction, there is no longer any so-called hope


    And all of these are things that Ji Sheng absolutely does not want to see!


    Ji Sheng frowned, and said: "The most terrible thing has happened now! The task that my ancestor gave me has completely failed, and I don''t know how to end this matter! It''s really hateful!"


    Even if Ji Sheng had the realm of the Great Emperor, he would not dare to enter the heart of destruction alone!


    Only in this marginal area, his divine light has been completely blocked!


    No one has encountered this kind of thing before, and even the emperor has no way of judging what direction things will go in next!


    The beam of destruction continued to gush towards the sky!


    Those black lightning also continued to occupy the sky!


    It seems that a terrifying to the extreme destruction is destined to be irreversible!


    And in the center of destruction, Su Yan''s body has gradually been able to adapt to this violent and powerful force after experiencing an unknown number of destructions and rebirths!


    The newly born body does not look any different from before, just as there is no fat, and it is infinitely close to a perfect body.


    However, Su Yan can already sense that his body is already full of divine power!


    This was originally a power that the human race would never be able to master, just like the fish in the water can never fly into the sky!


    Through the transformation of the divine seed, Su Yan has the opportunity to master the power of the divine!


    After he seized this opportunity, this body naturally turned into a god''s body!


    Even if Su Yan stops practicing, he will never be old, immortal, immortal, and immortal!


    The golden immortal who fits with the immortal can achieve the theoretical immortality, but the golden immortal''s body will be old and will be attacked by foreign demons. Even the immortal king and quasi emperor can hardly escape. This erosion!


    But the body of the gods created by Su Yan doesn''t have to worry about this at all!


    The body of this dress may already be considered perfect in the true sense!


    Even the powerful ancient emperors that Su Yan faced back then had never had such a perfect body!


    Obviously Su Yan has entered a brand new realm. Not only does he possess the power to be comparable to any gods and ancient emperors, but he can also cultivate the power of the fairy gate to the extreme!


    This kind of absolute perfection in theory is something that no one has ever done since the beginning of the world!


    No matter who it is, if he can do this kind of thing, he can be regarded as the first person in all ages!


    Perhaps, today''s Su Yan should no longer call him by humans. He is full of divine power and has surpassed the limits of the human race and has risen to the realm of gods!


    The power of divinity is indeed extremely powerful, surpassing many immortals.


    But... those divine laws are not so easy to master.


    Although these laws have been carved into Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge. The more powerful the power, the more difficult it is to master, and the greater the price you want to pay!


    This is a truth that has never changed since the beginning of the world!


    But even if he hadn''t fully mastered the law of divinity, Su Yan could already sense the difference in himself, as well as the majestic power that was constantly rushing!


    "If I cultivate to the extreme, not only can I rewrite the order of the immortal world, but with my personal will, I should be able to easily recreate the prehistoric!" Su Yan said.


    The evolution of the prehistoric, not only is involved in the fate of many immortal emperors, even the rise and fall of the three religions are not immune!


    Being able to evolve into a prehistoric state means that you can control the destiny of all creatures in this world! Even those immortal emperors who are extremely strong can''t stay out of the matter!


    Even if it is one''s own power to promote the era of change, it is also expected!


    Causality, fate, reincarnation, and good fortune are all maintained in the hands of Su Yan!


    What a grandeur this is!


    It is also something that no emperor has ever done since the beginning of the world!


    Ji Sheng couldn''t get close because the force involved was too great, not only could it cause the world to collapse here, if he was involved, it would mess up his life, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to retreat!


    After the destruction here, this force will inevitably invade the fairy world!


    This is simply a matter of decree, the great emperors of the immortal world should never want to take care of themselves!


    Su Yan can also fully sense that his body is already full of destructive power, but this power has not been fully grasped by him. If it is used rashly, the power will have the possibility of running away!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s eyes have also undergone profound changes!


    The pupils of Su Yan''s eyes had turned golden.


    All creatures with divine nature in this world must have golden eyes.


    Even if Princess Kong Qian has a pair of heterochromatic pupils, the background color of the pupils is golden yellow!


    The golden pupil is a symbol of divine power!


    When Su Yan opened these golden eyes, his face became extremely majestic!


    Then an extremely powerful aura naturally radiated from Su Yan''s body! Su Yan''s temperament completely surpassed the realm of the human race and entered the realm of the gods!


    Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes looked around carefully, it seemed that Su Yan wanted to carefully review the world as a god!


    Look for all the details that have been overlooked by him!


    What I have to say is that the things that the eyes of gods can see are different from the eyes of mortals.


    When Su Yan looked at the world with the eyes of a god, his heart was really shocked, because the whole world showed a different kind of vividness in his eyes.


    This is a kind of vividness that language cannot describe, and even mortals cannot understand it.


    Only then did Su Yan understand that the limitations of mortals lie in this pair of eyes first.


    When this pair of eyes can see only a very small part of the whole world, then it is impossible for mortals to truly understand the nature of this world!


    Even if there is a mortal with a graceful spirit, they have created a fairy road, so that the creatures of the lower realms can embark on the path of immortality.


    Mortal monks may not be able to truly understand the trajectory of this world.


    Compared with gods, mortals are like color blindness. They can never imagine colors that they have never seen before, nor can they understand how colorful the world is!


    No wonder that when the last batch of ancient emperors fell in Su Yan''s hands, Su Yan''s eyes were only compassionate.


    Su Yan, who has truly achieved his divinity today, understands what kind of thoughts those ancient emperors have in their hearts!

 Chapter 4197： I want to double repair

    Chapter 4197: I want to double repair


    As a god, but being overthrown by ants is really a sad thing!


    At the same time, the gods are about to fall, and they understand that those ants will never be able to appreciate the colorful world!


    Ants only know the pursuit of pathological power!


    I am afraid that there will be no more stable order in these heavens, the change of epochs has already formed a fixed number from here!


    The heavens will fall into the cycle of epochs, so the gods will be compassionate!


    Su Yan already understood that gods possess a more detached realm than mortals, and this is almost a natural destiny.


    Among mortals, those with strong eyesight can only see within three hundred feet. Even if a monk can fly with a sword, all he can see is only one world.


    But after Su Yan opened the eyes of these gods, he could not only see the devastating energy surrounding everything!


    I can see the three timelines of the past, present, and future...


    The laws of heaven and earth are no longer ethereal, everything is clearly presented in the eyes of his gods!


    Everything, as long as he wants to see, can see clearly!


    Su Yan knew that this was a very powerful, even a great power!


    But this kind of power will also bring an immense load to oneself!


    Su Yan panted fiercely, feeling very tired to see the world with only one pair of eyes, let alone wielding the power of the gods with his own hands.


    It seems that if you want to fully grasp this power and adapt your body and mind to this power, it takes a long period of magical running-in.


    Su Yan''s pupils suddenly enlarged because he saw the destiny that this world would inevitably be destroyed!


    But Su Yan saw more than Danyang Tianzun, who was at the top of the chain of causality. Su Yan saw the death after the destruction, and saw the rebirth after the death.


    The ruined wasteland will exist for a long time, but in the end it will always give birth to the hope of life!


    Su Yan didn''t use his power to observe the fate of this world, these things naturally appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    When the past, present, and future overlap, things will become extremely hazy.


    At the same time, Su Yan also understood that from today on, he can sit on an equal footing with the Buddha, because his eyes can already see the past, present and future!


    The law of divinity inspired Su Yan''s wisdom, allowing him to easily possess a degree of wisdom comparable to the Tathagata Buddha.


    After the divine power was planted in Su Yan''s body, it gradually spread to the limbs!


    The degree of fit between the dragon body and the divine power is almost 100%!


    The regenerative and self-healing ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s body is also like an ability tailored to obtain the strongest body of the gods.


    Su Yan already had a strange intuition in his mind. Perhaps the three dragons were the first method of divine cultivation, but it was later circulated and transformed into a version that mortals can also practice.


    But no matter how you reform it, it is too harsh to demand mortals based on the standards of gods.


    That''s why it is extremely difficult for mortals to cultivate, and almost no one can successfully cultivate!


    Ni Qingshang has always been protected by a layer of enchantment, otherwise, this destructive power would have already turned her into ashes!


    This level of enchantment was formed by Su Yan, and was inspired by the power of the artifact.


    Even in the most painful moment, Su Yan retained a sense of reason and wanted to protect her woman.


    Because his safety is guaranteed, Ni Qingshang can be regarded as witnessing the process of Su Yan''s absorption of powerful divine power!


    The mood can''t help but stir up together!


    Now that she and Su Yan have established a relationship, then the two are even one mind!


    If Su Yan can gain powerful strength and achieve unlimited achievements, then she will also get great benefits along with her!


    What''s more, Su Yan has promised her that he will rebuild the Star Ancient School!


    The Stars Ancient School was the back path that Ni Qingshang had arranged for him. If she stayed with Su Yan and couldn''t beat Jin Shiya, at least there would be a good place in the star realm.


    She took so many risks with Su Yan, and she didn''t lose sight of the bamboo basket.


    From the first sight of Jin Shiya, Ni Qingshang has regarded Jin Shiya as his own worst enemy!


    This hostility came from instinct. Ni Qingshang had a rather powerful sense of powerlessness in her heart, that is, no matter how hard she tried, she would most likely fail Jin Shiya in the end!


    She Ni Qingshang has a lofty status in the Devil Realm, and she has seen a lot of fires in the harem of the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm!


    She has always been disdainful of those women who cling to the Devil Emperor, and feels that even if she is a woman, she should rely on her own strength to stand between the world and the earth.


    Men can become the Devil Emperor, but can''t women become the Devil Emperor?


    Ni Qingshang has always felt that he will never lose to any man, and a pair of eyes of the star river is a rare treasure in the world.


    But after Ni Qingshang met Su Yan at this moment, Ni Qingshang was shocked!


    Because she found that Su Yan''s eyes had turned into golden ones!


    Moreover, this pair of golden eyes seems to contain infinite magic power, which compares her eyes to the galaxy!


    It was just a glance, almost to see her deepest heart, as if she was in front of Su Yan, she had no secrets anymore, it was even more fruitful than a newborn baby.


    Ni Qingshang instinctively gave birth to fear, but she immediately calmed down.


    Because Ni Qingshang knew that Su Yan would definitely not harm her.


    It''s just that she still can''t understand how Su Yan''s eyes suddenly turned golden.


    Ni Qingshang hadn''t fully reacted yet, so he could only hear Su Yan''s voice coming over and said: "Qing Shang, the power in my body is too violent now and it is extremely difficult to master, so I need your help."


    "How can I help you?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Would you like to double repair with me?"


    "How come you suddenly ask such a question? I would naturally be willing to double cultivation with you, otherwise I would have gone back to the Demon Realm with Kudi a long time ago. Why should I stay in the Chaos Holy City? Are you sure you want my body now? The charm of this king is not that. The little girl can be compared, aren''t you afraid that you will become crazy?" Ni Qingshang blinked at Su Yan.


    Ni Qingshang was bolder than other women.


    Of course, she is a demon king, and she has seen all kinds of absurdities in the demon world.


    Moreover, the magic cultivator originally saw much more openness to the affairs of men and women, unlike the many branches of the Taoist door that regarded women as scourges!


    After Ni Qingshang heard Su Yan''s question, his heart was full of enthusiasm, and he almost undressed immediately.


    I don''t know what happened. After seeing Su Yan''s new golden eyes and nearly perfect body, a fire in her heart burned and she couldn''t extinguish it!


    The corners of Ni Qingshang''s mouth rose slightly, revealing sharp tiger teeth.


    Although the matter of double cultivation was brought up by Su Yan, once her inner desire was ignited, she really couldn''t wait to eat Su Yan...

 Chapter 4198： Yin Yang Reconciliation

    The fourth thousand one hundred and ninety-eight chapters yin and yang harmony


    Ni Qingshang wanted to put his arms around Su Yan��s neck now, but he listened to Su Yan calmly and honestly: "I want to double cultivation with you not for the love of men and women, nor for your body, although you are indeed rare in the world. The stunning beauty...I want you to help me in my cultivation, and it will be of great benefit to you. I have divine power in my body. If you can absorb one layer, you can also enter the realm of the quasi emperor."


    Ni Qingshang was already very passionate, and after listening to Su Yan''s words, she was even more inspired. Now she can only wish to double repair with Su Yan immediately, drawing strength from Su Yan''s body to help her enter the realm of quasi emperor. !


    Su Yan asked: "Light business, have you ever cultivated with others?"


    "Shuangxiu...I have this idea every day, but you are the only man worthy of me in the world!" Ni Qingshang became a little embarrassed instead.


    Frankly speaking, Ni Qingshang has always treated any man without slander. The only exception is Su Yan.


    Although she is the Demon King of the Demon Realm, she really doesn''t know anything about supplementation and double cultivation techniques.


    This matter is of course unreasonable, because almost all demonic cultivators have almost no bottom line in matters of men and women.


    It is also very normal and natural for those Devil Emperors to put tens of thousands of beauties in the harem.


    Su Yan laughed loudly, "So, you should be a virgin. So does the Demon Realm still have a virgin?"


    Ni Qingshang has always been generous and generous, no matter what kind of situation she encounters, she will not be stage fright, but this time she is really shy, lowering her head and playing with her clothes to see if Su Yan is not, nor is Su Yan.


    After laughing, Su Yan quickly recovered his dignity, and directly said to Ni Qingshang: "The dual cultivation technique I want to teach you is different from those in the Demon Realm. You and I don''t need to be physically connected, only the divine consciousness is connected. That''s it. Then you open your body and give it to me. Everything runs on me. You just need to relax and enjoy."


    "It will be very hard for you to manipulate the bodies of two people alone, right?"


    Su Yan said: "No matter how hard it is, it is worth it. The Devil Realm doesn''t know how many people envy my conviction!"


    Su Yan''s remark is not a false statement. Ni Qingshang has many admirers in the Demon Realm, but she is a famous thorny rose, and there are not many people in the Demon Realm to provoke her!


    Su Yan is going to use the most profound and authentic double cultivation technique. After the two people are connected, the most important thing is to treat each other frankly and not to be confused.


    Once chaos, both people will be at risk of getting confused.


    But these are all trivial things. Su Yan has the blessing of the emperor''s state of mind, and Ni Qingshang is okay even if he is intent on the horse, because she only needs to hand over her body to Su Yan to control.


    The movement of the breath in the body will naturally be arranged by Su Yan without any obstacles.


    Double cultivation is actually a helpless move, but it is also Su Yan can think of a way to restore mobility in the shortest time.


    Su Yan knew from the beginning that Ji Sheng would never sit and watch him leave here with powerful divine power!


    Danyang Tianzun might not be on his side either.


    Su Yan gently pointed towards Ni Qingshang, and the formula of the double cultivation method immediately appeared in Ni Qingshang''s sea of ??knowledge.


    The divine consciousness of the two had already been connected before, and it was easy to blend in with each other at this time.


    According to this dual cultivation method, Ni Qingshang gradually turned his divine consciousness into operation, and at the same time that the divine consciousness was in operation, the **** in his heart also burned with it!


    After the two divine senses were connected, Su Yan soon sent his breath over.


    And in the spirit of knowledge and Ni Qingshang continued to communicate.


    When the divine power entered Ni Qingshang''s body, her devilish energy was almost collapsed! There is no way to fight it!


    Ni Qingshang''s heart suddenly became extremely flustered, and this flustery could be regarded as instinct.


    The strength of the monk relies entirely on the operation of Qi Jin. When the operation of Qi Jin fails, it means that the biggest backer is suddenly unreliable, and it is inevitable to panic in his heart.


    Ni Qingshang almost instinctively wanted to gather his aura in her dantian, but she had just begun to exert her strength, and the devilish energy that had finally condensed had already collapsed!


    Compared to just now, even more defeated!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s voice also rang in his heart: "You and I are connected with each other, and only if you are in the same body and one mind can you double cultivation. Why do you want to resist?"


    Only then did Ni Qingshang remember that she should have been completely undefended against Su Yan, anyway, her body and mind were already connected with Su Yan.


    You Ni Qingshang said strangely, "What kind of power is this? Why have I never seen you in your body? Could it be that just now..."


    "Yes... what lies beneath this seal is the power of the gods. I have gained this power with the help of the seeds of the gods. This power can help you and me enter a new peak. You just need to obey me. That''s it."


    The breath of divine nature kept entering Ni Qingshang''s body. She only felt that this force was extremely weird, but her body could hardly resist this breath!


    After the divine breath traveled around in Ni Qingshang''s body, it turned from pure yang to pure yin.


    The power of pure yin is combined with the pure yang energy in Su Yan''s body, and the dragon and the tiger are reconciled, and the yin and yang are lifted!


    If the power of the gods in the body can be fully transformed, then Su Yan will once again gather the top of the three flowers, and reach a brand new peak in both body and mind!


    But for Ni Qingshang, it is really strange to let the breath of others run in his body like this.


    It was as if she had become a prop for Su Yan''s exercises.


    Although the divine power was operating in her body, Ni Qingshang was completely unable to get involved in the route of operation.


    It''s not so much double cultivation, it''s more like she is the furnace of Su Yan''s cultivation, or the props for manipulation.


    But even if she was the furnace of Su Yan''s cultivation, Su Yan would definitely not harm her, let alone embezzle her cultivation.


    The power of divinity has endless magical effects after running in her body. Not only can it broaden the meridians, but it can also transform the physical fitness and make the physical body stronger!


    After entering Ni Qingshang''s heart, it can also eliminate the magic in her heart.


    The **** that was already burning in my heart was suddenly extinguished!


    For Ni Qingshang, this is simply amazing!


    The devilish energy will affect the mind of the monk. The stronger the devilish energy, the stronger the influence!


    In order to retain his complete sanity, he would temporarily suppress all kinds of desires, such as sex, killing, etc., in the bottom of his heart, and only wait until the time is found before venting it.


    Ni Qingshang was naturally aware of the changes in his body.


    After a large part of the demon nature was purified, the power of the stars in Ni Qingshang''s body gradually overwhelmed the powerful demon energy, forming a more powerful cyclone in the dantian!


    This change was unexpected even for Su Yan. The cyclone that came out of this change represented that the forces belonging to the Stars Ancient School and the Eye of the Galaxy in Ni Qingshang''s body had become a climate!

 Chapter 4199： Spear of World Destruction

    The fourth thousand one hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    This is certainly a gratifying thing for Ni Qingshang.


    Back then, Ni Qingshang''s escape into the Demon Realm was a helpless thing. If she had a choice, she would certainly not be enchanted. The Seventy-two Tianzhu Demon King of the Demon Realm, this kind of false name did not have any attraction to her at all!


    Enchanting is really a last resort.


    Ni Qingshang couldn''t help but have an idea: If I can succeed in slaying spirits like Su Yan, will I be able to reproduce the incredible power of the Star Great Emperor back then?


    But Ni Qingshang could only think about this kind of thing, because she also knew clearly that with her mental level, it was almost impossible to kill the spirit successfully.


    Enchanting can gain powerful power, but it is almost impossible to look back in the future.


    From the moment of enchantment, in fact, he has already reached the top of a single-plank bridge!


    If you continue to move forward, you may fall into the abyss at any time.


    But at least it is safer than walking backwards.


    In the fusion of the power of the two, the consciousness partly blended...


    This is a very wonderful experience. She can share part of Su Yan''s memories, and she can also understand many of Su Yan''s feelings. It seems that her consciousness has truly overlapped with Su Yan''s consciousness to some extent.


    It is difficult for people to truly understand.


    Because the so-called understanding is just to guess the other person''s thoughts based on the existing experience and memory.


    Only when the soul is truly in harmony, can you understand what the other person is thinking and what kind of mood it is.


    Ni Qingshang felt resentment, darkness, hatred in Su Yan''s memory...Almost negative emotions accounted for the majority, but these negative emotions did not overwhelm this man...


    Above these negative emotions are hope, new life and forbearance!


    This man has traversed the boundless darkness and got up from the quagmire of death. What he needs is the most tenacious mind!


    Ni Qingshang only felt that she had gradually become a little fascinated...Compared with the feeling of hugging Su Yan just now, she could truly feel at this moment that she had truly acquired this man.


    There is no doubt that the fusion of the mind is always above the body!


    Ni Qingshang couldn''t help but cry, what she was watching at this time was the suffering and hardship that Su Yan had experienced!


    After reading these memories, I can understand that Su Yan''s strength is not born with him, but is obtained through hardening that ordinary people can''t imagine...


    If it were her, I was afraid that it would be impossible to get this step at all, and her heart would have been riddled with holes and completely demonized!


    But this man not only supported this step, but also never said about the sufferings he has endured in the past...


    If it weren''t for today''s double repair opportunity, Ni Qingshang would still have no idea about these things.


    "Light business, your mood fluctuates too much, and the heart demon is about to get up again..."


    After Su Yan''s reminder, Ni Qingshang realized that his emotional ups and downs were indeed too great. If it hadn''t been for Su Yan to manipulate the aura in the two of them, I''m afraid she would have already gone into trouble.


    At this time, Ni Qingshang looked at Su Yan affectionately. Although he didn''t say a word, Su Yan was able to understand all her thoughts under the circumstance of perfect harmony.


    And after the power of destroying the gods was injected into Su Yan''s body, the violent power on that day began to gradually dissipate.


    There was a gap in the black lightning that was originally impervious to the wind, and Ji Sheng finally showed an expression of ecstasy!


    What he was waiting for was this moment!


    Ji Sheng hasn''t given up yet, even if the power of divinity has been injected into Su Yan''s body, Ji Sheng thinks he has a chance to come back!


    Now the seal in the bottomless pit below has not completely disappeared, and there is one last chance. As long as he can throw Su Yan and the divine power back into the seal, the seal will definitely be restored!


    But there is an important prerequisite for this, and that is to destroy Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness!


    The body of a powerful **** who has lost his consciousness is the best container to carry this power that destroys the world!


    Ji Sheng is definitely not a person who will admit defeat easily. If he doesn''t break his hands and feet, he will definitely fight to the last moment!


    Ji Sheng flew directly towards Su Yan without hesitation!


    This time the silver-white divine light was unstoppable, shrouded all the black lightning in the sky, and then turned into nothing!


    Even the thick clouds on that day dissipated in the silver light along with them!


    The brilliance that Ji Sheng released was obviously different from before. It seemed that it could purify everything in this world as terrible!


    Leng Yue Qinghui soon covered the sky!


    The universe of Ji Sheng almost immediately enveloped everything!


    And Ji Sheng had almost no intention of covering up his murderous intentions! The powerful killing intent is vertical and horizontal in the sky, forming an extremely strong wind!


    Ji Sheng understands that only absolute power is meaningful in this situation, and all other tricks are useless!


    Leng Yue Qinghui gradually condensed in Ji Sheng''s hands, and gradually turned into the shape of a spear!


    After receiving the blessing of the universe, the power contained in this spear has reached an unprecedented level of terror.


    You can destroy a world with just one shot!


    Destroying the one-layer world will bring strong karma, and when karma is entangled, the emperor will also fall and perish!


    But Ji Sheng didn''t care about this anymore. The world was already going to be destroyed. If he could exile the power of the destructive gods and the seal into the chaos, then he would not have failed the ancestor''s entrustment!


    Ji Sheng still cares about one thing very much, and that is his mission in this world.


    He will definitely not live up to the Emperor Chaos''s entrustment to him, as long as it is something he has promised, even if it is with his life to honor it, he will not hesitate!


    Ji Sheng has a very simple mind, but often simple people are much more difficult to deal with than complex ones.


    Because the mind is pure, after focusing on a certain thing, it is easy to achieve achievements that others can''t imagine.


    No other reason, just because of 100% concentration.


    Ji Sheng didn''t care about Su Yan''s good and evil at all, and what he would use this power to do. He only cared about the promise he made to the Great Primal Chaos!


    He Jisheng wants this power to be sealed forever and not be used by others.


    This is his promise, so even if he sacrifices his life, he must do it!


    This is the promise of a man!


    Su Yan was still quietly cultivating with Ni Qingshang at this time, and seemed to be completely unaware of the huge killing intent above his head and the spear that destroyed the world!


    The turbulence above and the silence below form an incomparably sharp contrast!


    The spear has been shaped in the universe, and this spear is called the spear of destruction!


    Once cast, the destruction of the world will be inevitable!

 Chapter 4200： The power of the gods has a price

    Chapter 4200 The power of the gods also has a price


    Ji Sheng threw the Spear of World Destruction without any hesitation!


    The Spear of World Destruction was originally made of Leng Yue Qinghui, but after being thrown by Ji Sheng, it fell to the bottom of the clouds like lightning!


    If this gun falls to the ground, then this heavy time will inevitably be annihilated in the cold light!


    But at this moment, a scarlet aura rose to the sky, blocking the Spear of World Destruction in the void!


    This **** breath turned into a dense snare, and at the same time an extremely sacred breath rose up!


    Ji Sheng was taken aback and said: "It is an artifact of good fortune..."


    No one knows where the upper limit of the power of the artifacts of good fortune is, but one thing is completely certain, that is, the artifacts of good fortune have the magical effect of turning things around!


    Nine crimson ancestral dragons rose up in the crimson aura, and these nine ancestor dragons directly surrounded the spear of destruction, forming a faintly sealed formation!


    It is very common to change dragons, phoenixes and unicorns in spells, or beasts like gluttonous Qiongqi.


    But often even the emperor can only change the real dragon. It is not an ordinary thing that can be done to change the ancestor of the real dragon!


    Only with Su Yan''s powerful dragon energy as a guide can this change happen!


    How could Ji Sheng be willing to be restricted by his spear of destroying the world, he roared and said: "It doesn''t make sense! I am the emperor''s cultivation base, no matter how powerful you are, you are only a fairy king. How can you fight me!"


    After the Spear of World Destruction was thrown out, it was no longer within Ji Sheng''s control, but Ji Sheng''s own power should not be underestimated!


    Ji Sheng only heard a low roar, and the cold moon Qinghui behind him actually crushed it directly!


    Ji Sheng did not hesitate to put himself within the scope of the Spear of Destruction!


    The universe at the top of the immortal emperor''s peak is really extraordinary. The nine red ancestral dragons transformed by the Red Lotus Sky Dance were forcibly pushed aside by the cold light!


    The Spear of World Destruction inside can also continue to fall towards the bottom!


    But behind the nine ancestor dragons is the **** of good fortune, Honglian Tianwu, how could he surrender so easily?


    The nine ancestral dragons raised their heads towards the sky together, and after Long Xiao, they spit out an extremely hot scarlet sacred fire towards the sky together!


    The scarlet sacred fire is already very close to the true fire of the sun, the source of the fire, and it is blessed by the artifacts, which is enough to burn all the creatures among the heavens, even if it is Jisheng, he dare not straighten its edge!


    Together with Ji Sheng��s universe, they were directly pushed to the top of the dense clouds again!


    But the Spear of World Destruction finally fell from the gap between the scarlet fire net!


    If the Spear of World Destruction falls, the world here will be completely destroyed, and everything will be swallowed by Chaos!


    But at this time Su Yan was still very silent, even the counterattack just now seemed to be a decision made by the tool spirit of Honglian Tianwu, and it had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    Why did Su Yan not react at all in the face of a crisis that could destroy the world?


    What is the situation with Su Yan at this time?


    Even Ji Sheng didn''t know what was going on below, whether Su Yan was swallowed up by the power of the destroying gods, or he had completely absorbed the power of the gods.


    The changes in the atmosphere below are so strange that even Ji Sheng can''t make accurate judgments.


    After the yin and yang reconciliation, the divine power in Su Yan''s body has gradually merged with his own power!


    Even if the divine power in the body is still raging like a flood, at least this power has become controllable!


    And those powerful divine laws in Su Yan''s mind are gradually merging with his divine soul, as long as the fusion is completed, he will become a true **** born by adhering to the laws of heaven and earth!


    "I can''t think of a small seed of divine nature, but it can help me truly capture the power of the gods! Today I will become a god, no different from the primitive phoenix. Who can stop me from the heavens?"


    Su Yan was very ambitious at this time, wishing to fly to the immortal realm now and shatter all those enemies'' immortal realms!


    After the divine consciousness merged with the laws of divinity, Su Yan suddenly felt a trance of being pulled away from his soul.


    After this trance, Su Yan only felt that the layer of gauze between him and the whole world seemed to be torn apart. He had never seen this world in such a real way!


    I have never felt the changes in the surrounding energy so truly!


    Everything, the laws of operation are clearly presented before his eyes!


    The Fa principles in this world are no longer mysterious and mysterious, but presented in a clear and incomparable form in front of his golden eyes!


    At this moment, even Su Yan couldn''t help but sighed!


    But in a blink of an eye, the ghost of thousands of worlds in the lower realm appeared in Su Yan''s eyes!


    In these dense ghost images, Su Yan saw hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm!


    Then Su Yan saw wars, plagues, droughts, floods... all kinds of natural and man-made disasters rampant on the earth, ruthlessly plundering lives!


    These things not only happened in the past and present, but also stretched into the endless future!


    It seems that this world is a huge purgatory, always full of all kinds of torture!


    Countless creatures will die without a place to be buried!


    Su Yan''s figure suddenly shook, just because when he stared at the desperate eyes of those creatures in the lower realm with the eyes of these gods, the pain in the hearts of those creatures in the lower realm directly impacted Su Yan''s mind!


    Even if Su Yan''s Dao Xin had long been as stable as a rock, he could not withstand the impact of the despair accumulated by hundreds of millions of creatures in the Lower Realm!


    This feeling is as if a heart is constantly being torn by some unknown monster, it is really unbearable to the extreme...


    Even if Su Yan calmed down Dao Xin immediately and restored his state of mind to the state of Gu Jingbubo, these horror and desperate emotions eroded towards Su Yan all the time!


    Is this the price of having supernatural power?


    How are gods born?


    In addition to the natural deduction of the laws of heaven and earth, is it also necessary to condense the prayers and long-cherished wishes of hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm?


    Hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm, if they pray together, even if most of this praying power is lost, the power gathered together in the end is enough to overturn and rewrite everything!


    Perhaps the reason why the gods exist is because the hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm are constantly eager for the gods to save them in their hearts!


    After Su Yan raised his head, he could see the immortal spirit aura above him constantly tumbling, reaching the end of the starry sky of the universe.


    What you can see when you lower your head is that the creatures below are constantly struggling in the quagmire of survival, and further down is the blue and yellow springs, the six reincarnations are running non-stop!


    The law of the operation of heaven and earth will not change because of the will of those small creatures.


    If the gods cannot save the millions of creatures in the lower realm from the sea of ??suffering, then what is the meaning of the gods'' existence?

 Chapter 4201： The long river of time

    Chapter 4201: The Long River Through Time


    Ni Qingshang also noticed the abnormal mood swings in Su Yan. They are still in the process of double-study and registration. Of course, Ni Qingshang is very sensitive to this.


    The two are now one body and one mind. If Su Yan made any mistakes, she would definitely follow suit.


    Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan: "What''s wrong with you? How can the mood have such a huge fluctuation? This is not like your style!"


    Su Yan sighed, and then replied: "I finally understand why the Buddhist scriptures say that the sea of ??suffering is boundless and all beings are suffering. The Buddhist scriptures depict the sight of Sakyamuni with his eyes. All he can see is suffering and cruelty. Therefore, what is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures is also suffering and cruelty. The descriptions in the Buddhist scriptures are definitely not intended to scare the world. The reality will only be more cruel! I never thought that having the same wisdom as the Tathagata Buddha would be such a cruel thing!"


    Ni Qingshang didn''t understand what Su Yan meant, because she had never seen it with her own eyes or witnessed it in person.


    After all, the things in this world are still separated from listening to others and personal experience.


    After truly seeing the cruel nature of the world, there are only two ways to deal with it. The first is to accept it. It is understandable to do so, because the trajectory of this world is never determined by anyone��s will, even if it has been in Su Yan at the summit of the heavens couldn''t do this either.


    The second is to fight even if you know that the future is still dark, just like the fireflies are going to defeat the long night, to fight this impossible struggle!


    There is no doubt that the ancient emperor and the ancient gods chose the first way to face this world.


    When they could see the boundless darkness and cruelty spreading to the endless future with the eyes of the gods, they chose to abandon all the creatures in the lower realm.


    There is nothing to say about this choice, because even mortals will not do things that are doomed to fail in the first place.


    What''s more, those gods who can see the future direction clearly?


    But the Buddha Tathagata chose the second way. Although the sea of ??suffering is boundless, the Buddha Tathagata chose to save the world.


    Although Tathagata Buddha also clearly knows that the darkness in this world will always erode the light!


    This so-called rescue will not change reality, but he still has to do it!


    Because he has already issued a ambition to save all living beings! Fight against the darkness in front of you forever!


    The ancient emperors and ancient gods who chose the first path have all fallen. Perhaps it was not because of Su Yan and the others'' resistance that all those ancient emperors had fallen.


    It is that the gods need to face the darkness of this world for a long time. The hearts of those ancient emperors have long been corroded by the darkest side of the world, and they are gradually degenerating!


    The Tathagata Buddha was able to sit on Lingshan because after he recognized the cruel nature of the world, he still wanted to save the world without being knocked down by the cruelty! The heart is still full of brilliance, so that it has not been corroded by the darkness!


    Therefore, the Tathagata Buddha has gone through so many epoch changes and can stand tall in Lingshan!


    Tathagata Buddha may not be the strongest existence in the immortal world, but at this point, Su Yan has already worshipped the Tathagata Buddha!


    The strong will to fight day and night and never surrender is a quality that those born gods and ancient emperors never possessed!


    Su Yan''s enemies in the Immortal Realm are certainly powerful, but compared to this eternal darkness and cruelty, they are really nothing.


    Ni Qingshang asked curiously, "What did you see?"


    At this time Su Yan''s state of mind has recovered, and calmly replied: "My eyes have been able to cross the barriers between the Three Realms, and can see all the past, present, and future clearly, but all I can see is **** and cruel. , There is no hope other than that! The world has been **** and cruel since its birth, and maybe it will continue like this forever, and nothing will change!"


    Ni Qingshang asked: "Are you saying that all worlds will eventually evolve into the devil world?"


    "When all the worlds are transformed into the Demon Realm, in the great darkness, the three thousand worlds should all be ushered in the ultimate destruction." Su Yan said, "The contrast between birth and death is the end of this world."


    While Su Yan was talking to Ni Qingshang, the situation in his eyes gradually changed.


    The galaxy evolved in Su Yan''s eyes, the past and the future intertwined in Su Yan''s eyes, and then those more ancient figures appeared, not only the emperor, the earth emperor, but also the Fuxi and Nuwa...


    These ancient gods stood in front of Su Yan, and their figures quickly crossed Su Yan.


    Then, under the blessing of powerful divinity, these legendary gods seemed to be transformed into giants of light.


    These gods have already surpassed the time limit, Su Yan can see them, so they can see Su Yan.


    The teachings of eyes have traveled through thousands of years, and they meet here!


    There are many misty stars-like lights in this emptiness, and these lights represent those ancient emperors.


    The eyes of those ancient emperors scanning Su Yan were a little calm, some were full of hatred, and some were very complicated!


    The ancient emperors were born into the heaven and the earth, and they are all born gods!


    The long river of time will restrain the weak creatures, but it is absolutely impossible to restrain the gods!


    The gods can communicate the past, present, and future, as if they are already omniscient and omnipotent in the sky of the universe.


    But the gods actually have their own shortcomings. Traveling through endless time and space, the only thing the gods cannot see is their own destiny.


    Therefore, those powerful ancient emperors will finally be slaughtered by Su Yan.


    This is close to the fact that a healer cannot heal himself. Moreover, in the long river of precipice, being as strong as the ancient emperor is only a drop in the ocean.


    Even the powerful natural gods are still in the illusion of constant birth and death in the world, and no one can change this!


    The light of those ancient emperors became dimmed successively, and the dimness of the light represented the loss of divinity, and the final decay!


    In the past time and space, the brilliance of the gods used to be very bright, just like the brilliant starry sky.


    But in the future time and space, Su Yan saw only a piece of darkness and nothingness. In this piece of darkness and nothingness, the brilliance of the gods would no longer be seen!


    Never see those shining figures again, and after crossing the double dimension of time, they looked at each other with Su Yan!


    Even Su Yan showed a strange look in his eyes, and couldn''t help but said, "How could this be!"


    This intense darkness shows that no gods will be born in the future, so there will be darkness forever!


    In the ancient times, it was Su Yan who exterminated all the ancient emperors in the fairy world and changed the entire era!


    After the ninth reincarnation, now and in the future, he Su Yan will become the last **** born in the long river of time! ?

 Chapter 4202： Forbidden door

    Chapter 4202 The Forbidden Door


    There is nothing more impermanent than this.


    In the legend, there will be a **** who will come out to destroy everything. This **** is revered as the lord of three thousand realms. There are eight incarnations of earth, water, fire, wind, air, sun, moon, and sacrificial offerings. Three thousand worlds are extinct together!


    It is the lord of the world exterminating in the legend!


    Su Yan had also heard of this mythical story, but he never thought that it would be himself in the end.


    Now Su Yan has mastered the divine power of destroying the world, and is infinitely close to the lord of the three thousand realms in the myth and legend!


    So those gods will be scared when they see their eyes, will be complicated, and will pretend to be disdainful!


    Then Su Yan saw Nu Wa entering and exiting Mount Sumeru. That was an era when Western Buddhism had not yet been established and the world of bliss had not yet formed.


    Mount Xumi runs through the Three Realms, and relying on a unique environment on the mountain, it has nurtured many demon gods with extremely terrifying figures and powers!


    These demon gods were born from the miasma of Mount Xumi, and they were born as a collection of various grievances!


    After N��wa arrived at Mount Xumi, she killed all the evil spirits for all living beings, and returned a bright universe to Mount Xumi.


    There are seven guardian gods left on Mount Xumi, all of these guardian gods are unparalleled serpents, with the blue sky above their heads, their bodies falling into the yellow spring below, and the magnitude of the law body has surpassed the first world!


    Only the Xumi world of the ancient times can have such a magnificent law body!


    At that time, the world of Sumeru was many times larger than Mt. Sumeru today!


    The seven guardian gods were not divine enough, and they fell into the waves of calamity one after another.


    The world of Xumi is also a paradise for the ancient gods of Emperor Shitian. Later, Su Yan saw that the gods of Mount Xumi were fighting and almost shattered the vast and boundless Mount Xumi!


    The big world of Xumi also shattered into many small worlds...


    As the Tianzhu Mount Xumi is about to collapse, this is where the N��wa re-enter Xumi. After filling the sky, the current Xumi Mountain is shaped into shape.


    But after shaping Mount Xumi, Nuwa once again left Xumi. Su Yan also witnessed the history that N��wa once left in Xumi, went to the mysterious land of mountains and seas, and had a battle with Ming snake. .


    Su Yan''s gaze crossed the dimension of time, and he saw that Nu Wa had cultivated almost to the top of God in Mount Xumi! The emperor Wa, praised by countless worlds!


    Then Nuwa went into the darkness alone!


    That darkness is also far away to the fairy world. It is a field that all immortal world emperors will not set foot in.


    That piece of darkness is far away from the center of the immortal realm, and there is no immortal realm, except for the darkness, only the unchanging loneliness and emptiness.


    Now that Nuwa''s power has reached its peak, why should it go to such a strange place? There is obviously nothing there!


    Su Yan continued to watch with doubts, and Nuwa finally reached the end of this darkness after experiencing an unknowingly long span of time and space.


    And here, it can also be regarded as the end of the world!


    The star realm is not in the true sense of vastness and boundlessness, there is an end in it.


    Su Yan once asked Ni Qingshang: "If the Big Thousand World is a box, then what is outside the box?"


    Su Yan already knew the answer to this question.


    At the end of the world, there is a door that lies between heaven, earth and the universe. From top to bottom, I don��t know how broad it is!


    Even those huge stars appear extremely small in front of this door!


    Even those sacred beasts whose body skills surpass the size of multiple worlds cannot measure the size of this door!


    This door traverses multiple worlds and multiple dimensions!


    Its magnificence has surpassed the cognition of ordinary creatures!


    Those creatures in the lower realm just stand in front of this door, and they will immediately fall into endless madness and confused their minds!


    Even the true immortals in the sky will be deeply shocked together, unable to extricate themselves for a long time!


    No one knows who stood this door here, maybe this door has been here since it was opened!


    But even the extremely powerful Immortal Emperor, not everyone has the ability to travel through the boundless darkness, and finally came to this door!


    No one can make this door. Even Su Yan at his peak has absolutely no such magic power!


    But how can a door be a natural creation?


    No one can give a reasonable explanation, but this door is undoubtedly the legendary forbidden door!


    According to the legend, as long as you pass through this door, you will truly be free from all constraints, surpass all fate, cause and effect, leave the dimensions of time and space, and become an existence that is too strong to describe in words.


    That is an existence beyond gods and immortal emperors. For such an existence, the world and the universe are nothing more than playthings at the fingertips.


    Su Yan saw Nuwa come to this forbidden door, and then his vision became extremely blurred...


    And Nu Wa was also at this time, looking back at Su Yan, and this eye passed through the endless time and space, with an incomparably profound charm!


    Whether Nu Wa opened this forbidden door at the last moment, Su Yan didn''t know this.


    Layers of mist and darkness blocked Su Yan''s sight, and things related to the Forbidden Gate were the biggest taboo in the world, even the eyes of the gods could not go through!


    And Nuwa is not the only one who has been to this forbidden gate.


    Su Yan was in the mist and saw the figure of a man. This man had a strong power of Chaos, and he was very likely to be the Great Emperor of Chaos.


    Has Emperor Chaos also condensed his divinity? How else can you come to this forbidden door?


    Or the Great Emperor Chaos was originally a god, so he could develop a way to condense Chaos into power.


    No one knows the origin of Chaos Great Emperor, not only Jin Shiya, but also esoteric elders like Song Shenwei and Cheng Wu.


    Emperor Chaos didn''t turn his head with Su Yan to look at each other. He kept staring at this forbidden door until Su Yan''s vision became blurred...


    Su Yan''s mood became agitated, because he knew that sooner or later he would face this forbidden door.


    This is the fate after the power has reached its peak, no matter who it is can''t escape!


    But before that, Su Yan still has things to do.


    As the last god, Su Yan must respond to the wishes of all the creatures in the lower realm.


    If there are no gods to break through the obstacles to create the world, the creatures of the lower realm will not be able to survive.


    But the gods will be obsessed with each other''s struggle, which is the beginning of all tragedies!


    If someone ends this endless cycle, they can lead all living beings to a new era!


    Now this era is already full of decay, it''s time to create a new era!

 Chapter 4203： God comes to the world

    Chapter 4203: Gods come to the world


    Su Yan''s eyes traveled through time and space, staring at so many gods, it seemed that it took a long time.


    But all of these actually happen in the realm of the mind, which is completely different from the passage of time in the physical world.


    In the physical world, less than a second has passed!


    This second is really short, and even the Spear of World Destruction in the air has no time to fall!


    After withdrawing from the realm of the soul, Su Yan immediately sensed an extremely heavy murderous intent!


    This heavy murder naturally comes from the spear of destruction above!


    Su Yan suddenly widened those golden eyes, and at the same time exuded an aura of giving up to me!


    The Divine Seed chose Su Yan, making Su Yan the last **** between heaven and earth! It also gave Su Yan a terrifying divine power!


    Su Yan''s body suddenly exploded with an extremely powerful aura, and even Ni Qingshang felt that Su Yan had become different from before.


    Although she didn''t know where the specific changes were, Su Yan had indeed become completely different from before!


    Although the former Su Yan was also very powerful, he still hasn''t reached the point where he can control the world. Today Su Yan already has this kind of aura!


    The spear of the world has fallen, but it has fallen into nothingness, and has not fallen on the ground!


    Su Yan used one of his own hands to directly catch the Spear of Destruction!


    Ji Sheng''s eyes revealed extreme surprise, and he also saw this scene on Nine Heavens!


    Once this world-destroying spear had condensed into shape, even Ji Sheng would not dare to touch it with his body!


    "How could this happen!? What exactly is he going to do?" What Ji Sheng thought was that Su Yan would throw the Spear of Destruction at him in turn!


    The destruction of the Spear of World Destruction is extremely powerful. Given the distance between Su Yan and Ji Sheng, once it is thrown, the final result will not change much!


    This heavy world will always be destroyed, and then everything will be swallowed by chaos!


    This of course also includes Su Yan and Ji Sheng!


    Su Yan''s disposal method exceeded Ji Sheng''s thoughts, and saw Su Yan directly tore open the cracks in the space with his other hand, sending the Spear of World Destruction into another time and space!


    At the same time, a crimson pillar of fire soared into the sky, and the world fell into a violent shock!


    Although the Spear of World Destruction was sent by Su Yan into the cracks in space, the aftermath of its complete release has already shaken the world, and many mountains have fallen into disintegration!


    At the same time, the supreme cosmic domain that Ji Sheng had shaped by Leng Yue Qinghui was almost shattered by the impact of this pillar of fire!


    The power of this scarlet sacred fire was really terrifying, Ji Sheng did not dare to neglect at all, and could only fly into the higher sky!


    And in the pillar of fire, a figure faintly rose into the sky!


    Su Yan was wearing a dragon armor, and the flames formed a pair of exaggerated wings behind Su Yan. At the same time, Su Yan also appeared in front of Ji Sheng with the magical artifact with boundless red flames in his hand, Honglian Tianwu!


    Su Yan now has a completely different aura from before, and his body is enveloped by boundless divine power!


    Even Ji Sheng couldn''t see clearly what kind of realm Su Yan had reached today. He only felt that Su Yan in front of him was already threatening his life enough!


    But more important than a powerful divine aura is momentum!


    Su Yan is holding the artifact of good fortune at this time, with an overwhelming aura that looks at all beings!


    Su Yan''s hair was flying towards the sky, and there was no emotion in his golden eyes, so he looked at Ji Sheng like this.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word, Ji Sheng was shocked, and almost even his mood began to shake!


    He had no idea that Su Yan could completely grasp the power of the world-destroying gods in such a short period of time!


    According to the words of the Great Emperor Chaos, it is impossible for the Human Race to fully grasp the power of the gods, that is, the Great Emperor of the Human Race wants to forcibly grasp the power of the gods, and the power will be greatly improved in a short time, and it is not conducive to the cultivation level in the long run. , And the hidden dangers are great.


    Moreover, if the power of the gods is too strong, it will inevitably backfire the host''s consciousness, and in turn destroy the host''s own consciousness.


    But Su Yan obviously couldn''t see such a thing here, her golden eyes were cold and domineering! Divine Soul is obviously stronger than before!


    The power of the physical body is even more terrifying, to the point where it can tear space with bare hands!


    Even those Devil Emperors who have cultivated the Devil God''s Law Bodies to the limit can''t do this kind of thing!


    Su Yan didn''t even release his law body, his power was already so terrifying!


    Obviously, Su Yan has completely integrated with the power of the World Destroying God to have such a terrifying power!


    Could it be that in such a short time, he has completed the transformation from man to god?


    Ji Sheng still seemed to be unable to accept this reality, staring at Su Yan gnashing his teeth, posing as if he wanted to fight Su Yan at any time!


    Su Yan opened the mouth and said: "Ji Sheng, the purpose of the Great Primal Chaos sending you to guard here is not to destroy the world, but to make you wait for the existence of people who can master this force! So today I am here. This is fate. So you don��t have to blame yourself."


    Su Yan''s words not only contain strong self-confidence, but also a kind of domineering domineering.


    Ji Sheng said: "This is not a power that Human Race can master. You do have a powerful power now, but sooner or later you will be swallowed by this power!"


    Su Yan naturally dismissed Ji Sheng''s words.


    Su Yan said: "I have the seed of divinity, which means that the destiny is destined for me to become a god! This is due to the fate. Now I can see through the past and the future, of course, including your destiny. If you don''t want to perish, stop immediately."


    Ji Sheng said: "Everyone who has mastered power feels that he has destiny in his body, but where is there so much destiny in this world? It''s just your illusion."


    Su Yan said coldly, "How can the gods have illusions?"


    "Even if you are a god, I will kill the gods!" Ji Sheng said.


    "Are you really going to be my enemy?" Su Yan stared at Ji Sheng, his words were very cold, almost containing no feelings.


    Ji Sheng''s universe is already considered the top and most powerful among the immortal emperors!


    Daoist ancestors like Danyang Tianzun will also be suppressed by Jisheng''s universe, and there is almost no way to counteract it.


    But Su Yan was not afraid of Ji Sheng''s universe. After Ji Sheng''s universe came over, Su Yan directly used the red lotus sky dance to transform into a red lotus platform in the void!


    After these lotus platforms come into contact with the divine light of the universe, they bloom violently in the void, and then turn into a boundless divine fire!


    The scope covered by the sacred fire is the forbidden area that the universe can''t set foot in!


    Su Yan walked naturally in this sacred fire. Now he already has the body of a god. It is easy to walk on the surface of the sun, let alone in his own sacred fire.


    Su Yan walked towards Ji Sheng step by step.


    When the universe no longer possesses lethality, what method will Ji Sheng use to deal with Su Yan?

 Chapter 4204： Star-Eater Sun

    Chapter 4204: Devouring Stars and Devouring Sun


    There is a powerful divine light in Ji Sheng''s hands!


    But the spear of the destruction just now has been broken by Su Yan, how could the divine light gathered in this haste do anything to Su Yan?


    What''s more, Su Yan has completely mastered the power of divinity at this time, and he holds the artifact of good fortune in his hand. It is the moment of great momentum!


    Sure enough, the divine light in Ji Sheng''s hand was emitted, and it had been broken by Su Yan with a magical artifact!


    The Red Lotus Sky Dance has transformed an area of ??ten acres in the air, and all of them are bright lotus flowers!


    To some extent, Ji Sheng has nothing to do. He watched Su Yan approaching step by step, but he was helpless after all!


    Ji Sheng can clearly sense that Su Yan''s power has not yet entered the realm of the emperor, but the power of divine nature is too strong, and with the artifacts of good fortune, it is enough to contend with him!


    If Su Yan''s power goes further, then I am afraid that a great emperor like Ji Sheng will never be Su Yan''s opponent!


    This is the power to destroy the gods! Even if a mortal mastered such power, he immediately became able to compete with the emperor!


    Ji Sheng frowned, and he didn''t want to continue to confront Su Yan, but doing so would go against his mission.


    If the power of destroying the gods is leaked, it will definitely cause very terrifying consequences! The turbulence of the heavens must be inevitable!


    This absolutely violates the spirit of Tantra!


    Esoteric Buddhism has always adhered to the principle of non-interference in this world, and absolutely does not want to be the center of turbulence in this world.


    Ji Sheng said: "The power of destroying the gods is not controllable by the human race. The power you have now gained is indeed very powerful, but with the human mind, sooner or later you will be corroded by this power! So I must intercept you here! If you don''t want to be swallowed up by the power of the gods, hand over this power immediately!"


    Su Yan showed a funny expression, and said: "The power of the gods you said to destroy has already been integrated with me, and the law of divinity has been melted into my sea of ??knowledge. To hand over this power is equivalent to Take my life. What do you think I should do? Was it voluntarily killed by you?"


    From the moment Su Yan began to integrate the divine power, it was destined to be a path of no return.


    From the beginning, there was no room for return. Su Yan naturally knew this very well!


    The power of the gods contains the impulse to destroy the world, and this is indeed the price for obtaining this power.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s decision to make and how to choose the future path is simply not the turn of Ji Sheng to give pointers in front of Su Yan.


    The spear in Su Yan''s hand slashed across the void, bringing out scarlet traces!


    These traces remained in the air for a long time, turning into traces of fire calamity!


    Then the endless sacred fire burned frantically in the void!


    The flame swallowed towards Ji Sheng''s divine light, continuously compressing the realm of divine light!


    The two forces fought each other in the void, and within a short while, the victorious universe began to shake!


    Even the immortal can''t fight the power of destroying the gods!


    Perhaps this is something that was predestined for a long time. The so-called Destroyer God was originally born to destroy the world. Since even the world can be destroyed, then the immortal is naturally no problem!


    Seeing that his divine light was broken so easily, Ji Sheng''s face was filled with surprise. Since he cultivated into Leng Yueqinghui��s divine light, he has never been so passive!


    Seeing that the universe couldn''t support it anymore, it was better to take it back instead of being broken by Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, Ji Sheng directly took back his own universe, and the sky was finally no longer covered by the cold moon and Qinghui!


    Under the thick clouds, there was only a blazing fire in the gray sky!


    At the end of the sacred fire, Ji Sheng saw a statue of a **** faintly rising from behind Su Yan. The **** has three heads, six arms, and blue-black skin. It looks like a man and a woman. At the same time, all six hands hold enough to hold A magic weapon for the destruction of the world!


    The gods'' blue-black skin is covered with various **** patterns, all of these **** patterns represent the power that can destroy the world!


    The Scarlet Fire Lotus Terrace under the seat contains even more terrifying power!


    The idol not only contains a powerful aura of destruction, it is also very solemn.


    There is already infinite power in the treasure, even the emperor can hardly contend!


    The key is that Su Yan did not take the initiative to show his divine power at this time, this idol is actually a natural condensation after the aura reaches its peak!


    Ji Sheng recognized this idol, the incarnation of Lord Shiva!


    In the myths and legends of the gods and gods, Shiva is the Lord of destruction, the world was created by Brahma, and the ultimate destiny must be destroyed by Shiva!


    When Lord Shiva revealed the Dharma Bodhisattva, it means that the heavens and all realms have reached the end of the Dharma era, and all the Dharma have shown signs of ruin, so everything in this world will fall into destruction and judgment!


    Myths and legends may not be fully believed, but he already knows where the so-called power to destroy the gods comes from!


    This is indeed a very difficult force to deal with. For the immortal emperors of the heavens, Su Yan, who has gained the power of Shiva, is simply another unsalted saint!


    Do not! Compared with the kind of unsalted saint''s monster who can only rely on bloodthirsty instinct to act without intelligence, Su Yan''s threat will only be more terrifying!


    Mastering the power of Lord Shiva is equivalent to mastering the power to judge the heavens! Those immortal emperors are naturally included in it!


    Su Yan was at the peak of the Immortal Emperor back then, and now he has mastered the power of Lord Shiva. Who else in the heavens can compete with him?


    Although Ji Sheng took back his universe, Su Yan didn''t think that Ji Sheng would stop there!


    Sure enough, Ji Sheng directly merged his body with the dharmakaya behind him!


    The star swallowing monster suddenly opened all eyes, and then let out a terrifying roar!


    After this roar, Tun Xing''s body also began to swell violently!


    The Law Bodies of Swallowing Stars did not stop swelling even after it had changed like a mountain. This monster was originally one of the most terrifying monsters in the universe!


    After being injected with the emperor''s mana by Ji Sheng, he will eventually become even larger than this heavy world, and his mouth open is enough to swallow the sun into his stomach!


    After Tunxing became too huge, the void was shrouded in the black skin of Tunxing!


    The sky and the earth are dim, looking at the black and rough body above, it seems that the sky and the earth are turned upside down, and the black skin of Swallowing Star is the real earth.


    And there are many lights shining above, those lights are the eyes of swallowing stars, but from a distance, they seem to be shining stars in the sky!


    The Dharma body has transformed into such a huge star swallowing star, it only needs a mouth to swallow this heavy world into its own stomach!

 Chapter 4205： Phoenix Sky Dance

    Chapter 4205 Phoenix Sky Dance


    Ji Sheng''s changes are really too rapid!


    But this is also no way. Ji Sheng knows very well that he needs to use Thunder to deal with Su Yan!


    The opponent possesses the power of the legendary god, even if he was a mortal before, he now has enough capital to fight the immortal emperor!


    What''s more, the other party was Su Ba first reincarnated, and he still had an artifact of good fortune in his hand!


    Now that Su Yan has just mastered the power of Lord Shiva, he must not be proficient in power control.


    Su Yan''s own power has not entered the domain of the emperor, and his power is obviously not at its peak.


    Now is the best time to deal with Su Yan. When Su Yan''s own power and Shiva''s power are completely integrated in the future, and the realm has increased, then the difficulty of dealing with Su Yan will increase by more than ten times!


    However, this did not go too far from Su Yan''s expectations, because with Ji Sheng such a powerful mana and the realm of the great emperor, it would have been very easy to destroy this world!


    From below, Ni Qingshang sensed that Emperor Ji Sheng''s mana had reached the extreme, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation in his heart!


    When the emperor''s mana reaches its peak, there will indeed be a feeling that the sky will collapse at any time!


    Such an attack has surpassed the scope of the so-called magic, and for the existence below the emperor, it is simply an irresistible punishment!


    The so-called ants below the emperor are all ants. Elephants want to trample on ants with their feet. The ants must have no way to resist, and they can''t even escape.


    Su Yan said, "Ji Sheng, have you ever thought about how my artifacts come from?"


    Ji Sheng did not respond to Su Yan.


    "I came from the holy city. There are Dao Yin seeds left by the Great Chaos in the holy city. Dao Yin seeds fell into my hands and hatched the artifacts of good fortune. And the reason why I can get the power to destroy the gods is because I go to The doomsday fortress entered a temple of ancient gods, and the stele condensed into this divine seed. Now I came here, supplemented by divine seeds and artifacts, and gained the power to destroy the gods , Do you think this is a coincidence?"


    If one thing can be said to be a coincidence, then it is definitely not a coincidence that many of these things are linked together.


    What''s more, Su Yan had already said that there have never been any coincidences or accidents in these heavenly things.


    All coincidences and accidents are inevitable in the chain of cause and effect!


    When Su Yan walked along this path, it could be said that there was the shadow of the Great Chaos everywhere, although he had never seen the Great Chaos himself.


    If it was someone else, it might have been moved by Su Yan, but this person Ji Sheng has always been very stubborn. After such a long period of loneliness in this world, he has become more stubborn.


    As long as it is the truth that he recognizes, it will definitely be carried out to the end!


    At this time, the law body of Swallowing Star didn''t know that there were tens of millions of miles, and it became a very difficult thing to get a glimpse of the whole picture of Swallowing Star!


    But Su Yan didn''t change anything. He looked up at Tun Xing''s huge to the extreme body, but revealed an evil smile.


    Tun Xing''s body is too huge now, even if the power of the artifacts is extraordinary, it can pierce Xing Xing''s defense!


    But no matter how powerful an ant''s attack is, it is impossible to kill an elephant in an instant!


    The attacks of the artifacts are powerful, but the range that they can cover is too small. The attack will eventually fall on the body of the star swallowing, I am afraid it will become a mosquito bite as innocuous.


    If you want to say the most sensible choice, of course it is to escape into the rest of the space, so that you can avoid the attack of the swallowing star.


    But Su Yan never planned to escape, because escape is not a long-term solution at all!


    Swallowing stars can also chase into other dimensions, swallowing the world after another, until Su Yan is also swallowed into its stomach.


    The tip of Honglian Tianwu''s gun gradually ignited, and then Su Yan pierced his palm, and a drop of blood fell on the tip of Honglian Tianwu''s gun.


    After gaining the power of the gods, this drop of Su Yan''s blood also turned into gold!


    After the golden blood dripped into the tip of the gun, it mixed with the fire, and the fire suddenly burned!


    The crimson flame completely wrapped Su Yan''s body, but after it burned into the sky, it turned into gold!


    The power of divinity is almost amplified to the extreme in this flame!


    And the swallowing star above finally opened the mouth of the blood basin!


    The entire mouth of Tunxing Xing is full of darkness. It seems that after being swallowed by Tunxing Xing, it does not enter its body, but is sucked into the eternal black hole!


    At this moment, the situation has reached the most tense moment, but Su Yan said relaxedly: "Light business, you don''t need to be nervous. The law body of this level can''t help me. You can take a good look at what is the real power of the gods."


    Ni Qingshang''s face inevitably showed a look of astonishment. Judging by her intuition, the power of swallowing stars has reached its peak at this time. If you are smarter, you should never face this monster that can swallow the world. !


    There is almost no confidence in Ni Qingshang''s heart. Although Su Yan''s **** power is strong, the aura of swallowing stars is almost crushing!


    When the strength of the Red Lotus Tianwu reached its peak, Su Yan let out a low roar: "Break it for me!"


    Then the red lotus industry cremated into a terrifying flame impact, heading towards the body of Swallowing Star!


    After the flame hits Tun Xing''s body, it quickly turned into a sea of ??red lotus and spread across the black body of Tun Xing!


    This flame spreads so fast that it is unbelievable!


    Almost an instant after touching the body of Swallowing Star, it has spread to the horizon along the dark body of Swallowing Star!


    I don��t know the range of flames is millions of miles!


    The scope of Ni Qingshang''s spiritual sense that can sense the divine fire is as infinite as the body of Swallowing Star, and it is difficult to get a full view from her Starry Eye!


    The originally dim sky was quickly ignited by Shenhuo!


    And the dark body of Tunxing was struggling quickly with the wind above!


    Although Star Swallowing is a legendary monster, it can hardly resist the power of the artifact! Almost immediately it was burnt to the ground!


    What''s more terrible is that the powerful flame attached to the body of Swallowing Star turned into a fire phoenix whose body didn''t know tens of millions of miles!


    Only when this huge fire phoenix appeared, there were signs of completely igniting the sky!


    The powerful flame burned almost from crimson to incandescent, and the fierce brilliance made people unable to face it with their eyes open!


    It''s as if a huge sun suddenly appeared in the close sky!


    At the same time, the fire phoenix also exudes an extremely powerful divinity!


    This powerful figure inherited from that drop of golden blood from Su Yan!

 Chapter 4206： Bloody rain

    Chapter 4206 Blood Rain Is Overwhelming


    The feet of the fire phoenix pierced Xingxing''s skin fiercely, and the iron beak was madly pecked on Xingxing''s body!


    Swallowing Xing and Jisheng have been integrated, and it can be said that the current Swallowing Star is Jisheng!


    When the law body is attacked so fiercely, Ji Sheng''s body will suffer the same damage!


    Ji Sheng wanted to swallow this heavy world regardless, but the power of the fire phoenix actually became bigger and bigger, and there was a faint feeling of overturning the swallowing star!


    Ji Sheng had to abandon this plan and fight with the Fire Phoenix in the void!


    Two monsters, unaware of the size of tens of millions of miles, fought wildly in the void like this!


    No matter which side of these two monsters, even if only part of the body falls on the ground, it will cause a devastating blow!


    With these two monsters moving casually, violent winds can be set off in the void!


    The violent wind is enough to knock down tall mountains and plow the ground!


    The landscape of this heavy world has been changed forever!


    Ni Qingshang was shocked by this mighty force! Only after she was on the ground did she understand how terrifying the emperor''s power really is!


    Those legends about the emperor are not exaggerated at all!


    The battle between the emperors, even if it only spreads lightly, is enough to destroy a world!


    She was caught in the midst of such power, she would only feel as small as an ant! There is no way to control one''s own destiny, let alone participate in such a battle!


    Because the body of the fire phoenix above the void was too large, there was no way to see the whole picture clearly, only the flames filled the void!


    Under the terrifying high temperature, all rivers and water systems on the earth quickly evaporated and dried up!


    But even such a powerful Fire Phoenix couldn''t defeat Star Swallowing in one fell swoop, and could only leave scars one after another on Swallowing Star''s body!


    In the terrifying heat, a heavy rain suddenly started!


    This heavy rain came very abruptly. After it fell, Ni Qingshang realized that it was a heavy rain of blood!


    The crimson blood stained all the mountains and rivers with a strong blood color!


    Bathed in this rain of blood, Ni Qingshang''s demon nature that had been suppressed by Su Yan also became eager to move!


    This **** rain is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no sign of stopping at all.


    Ni Qingshang only felt that he was in the middle of hell! Even in the Demon Realm, she had never seen such an exaggerated rain of blood!


    Star Swallowing is a monster that has existed since ancient times, and it has merged with the esoteric emperor Ji Sheng, and its blood contains incomparable magical power!


    If a cultivator of blood demons came here, it would be equivalent to having arrived in heaven.


    After Su Yan''s double repairs just now, although Ni Qingshang did not get the divine nature, her divine consciousness and the power in the body have been purified by Su Yan.


    In the fusion of water and milk, I completely felt Su Yan''s state of mind and spiritual consciousness as the great emperor.


    So she didn''t intend to use these **** water as the meaning of cultivation at this time, but just watched everything coldly.


    Maybe Ni Qingshang''s expression was cold because the things in front of him were too outrageous and the shock in his heart was too great, so he didn''t know what expression to put on.


    The level of this battle is indeed enough to shock the heavens!


    The attack of the fire phoenix obviously touched the vital point of Swallowing Stars, and only such a rain of blood would rain in the sky!


    This **** rain is really very heroic, and there are faint signs of engulfing the world!


    And in the valleys that had dried up, blood gradually converged, and finally turned into a river of blood, rushing between the mountains and rivers below!


    Ni Qingshang glanced at Su Yan again, only to think that this battle was too scary and bloody! Even the Seven Devil Emperors couldn''t do this level at all!


    Or it should be said that if it is on its own, the seven devil emperors are not the opponents to win!


    Facing the Star Swallowing Law Body, the seven devil emperors are only afraid to escape, it is impossible to fight the Star Swallowing Law, and even hurt the Star Swallowing to such an extent!


    The proud fire phoenix exudes incandescent light in the sky!


    Su Yan had indeed occupied a great advantage at this time, but there was still a great distance to change this advantage into a winning position.


    The emperor��s vitality is very strong, and this degree of injury cannot endanger the foundation of Ji Sheng, not to mention that Star-Swallowing is not an ordinary monster in the first place, and this degree of injury can only inspire the madness of Star-Swallowing itself!


    After being injured, the power of Star Swallowing had obviously improved, and the Fire Phoenix gradually showed signs of being unable to suppress Star Swallowing!


    However, Su Yan didn''t panic either. This fire phoenix was actually the incarnation of a divine artifact of good fortune. After being inspired by a drop of Su Yan''s divine blood, it was already comparable to a real divine beast!


    This **** rain in the sky will only get bigger and bigger, and there is no possibility of stopping at all.


    In fact, in addition to the magical artifact, Su Yan still has a back hand, which is the power to destroy the gods.


    Su Yan had already sensed that the divine power in his body was surging crazily, but Su Yan carefully suppressed the pulsation of the divine power!


    Because he didn''t want to be a servant of this force, but as a master to tame this violent force!


    This force is more agile than the immortal Yuan cultivated by oneself, and seems to have his own divine consciousness.


    What Ji Sheng said just now was not alarmist. If he manages improperly, then Su Yan might become the servant of this supernatural power!


    However, Su Yan dealt with this supernatural power. The conviction halberd that Su Yan had been using before was a more ferocious and uncontrollable power!


    But now Su Yan has completed the slaying of the spirit, and the purification of the soul has been completed, it is much easier to manipulate the sacred power with pure spirits!


    Because there is no dirt in the heart, those impurities will not pollute the divine power, so there will be no power to counteract oneself.


    After Su Yan cut the spirit, the power to destroy the gods appeared. Of course, all of this was not a coincidence, but was destined in the dark!


    When Su Yan suppressed the power of destroying the gods in his body to calmness, it also represented that this power had been tamed by Su Yan to some extent.


    This is the time to consider taking a shot!


    In fact, even Su Yan has such an idea in his heart: I want to see how strong the power of destroying the gods will be!


    Countless destructions have been brewing in Su Yan''s heart since receiving this power!


    Through the eyes of those gods, Su Yan also saw countless creatures born in different worlds, and they were all destroyed!


    The world has also reached death from prosperity to death!


    Perhaps life to death is the essence of this world.


    And the power that Su Yan mastered was the divine power that magnified the essence of death to the extreme!


    That''s why Ji Sheng called this power-the power to destroy the gods!

 Chapter 4207： Shiva Dhammakaya

    Chapter 4207 Dharmakaya of Shiva


    Su Yan gradually let go of his hands, leaving Honglian Tianwu suspended in the void.


    And in the palms of Su Yan''s two hands, an extremely mysterious double-printing method appeared!


    When these two reprints are seen by mortals, then the minds of mortals will immediately fall into madness.


    These two reprinting methods not only contain incomparably powerful destructive power, but also the mystery between heaven and earth!


    The amount of information contained in these mysteries is so great that it can immediately destroy the minds of mortals!


    Su Yan directly pushed these two reprinting methods to Tianyu!


    There was already a rain of blood in the sky above. After the two reprinting techniques were pushed to the sky, the already heroic rain of blood directly turned into a flood of water!


    It''s as if the dark sky broke a hole, and a flood fell from the hole!


    The blood that fell was too heroic and violent. It quickly filled up the river that had dried up just now, and formed a big flood below it, scouring the earth intricately!


    The smell of blood around is strong to the extreme!


    In Ni Qingshang''s sight, only the violent blood flood was rewriting the landscape!


    However, Su Yan''s attack had not stopped, and the terrifying power continued to stay in Swallowing Star''s body, and gradually turned into black lightning!


    The resilience of Star Swallowing is already very powerful, but it is also unable to return to the sky under the intensive black lightning bombardment, and the wound becomes deeper and deeper, until the white bones below are exposed!


    This battle is really too tragic!


    Only the blood running across the ground can confirm this!


    And Ji Sheng couldn''t hold it anymore. Although Star Swallowing''s vitality is strong, it is limited. If he continues to be bled like this, he will also lose blood and die!


    What makes Ji Sheng even more frightened is that Su Yan''s divine power is full of the purest destructive attributes. With the powerful physique of Star Swallowing, it is impossible to resist at all. The invasion of Star Swallowing by the divine power is like being chopped off melons and vegetables. easy!


    Ji Sheng is now fully aware of one thing-it is no longer possible for him to defeat Su Yan!


    The power of destroying the gods has been completely integrated with Su Yan, and Su Yan is now the legendary Lord Shiva!


    You can also call Su Yan a **** who will exterminate all worlds!


    Such Su Yan must at least unite more than 20 immortal emperors to carry out encirclement and suppression in order to have a 100% chance of winning!


    Only relying on the strength of one person, even if it is integrated with Swallowing Stars, it is impossible to be Su Yan''s opponent!


    But Ji Sheng had already sacrificed his life, even if he knew that what he was doing was just fighting the fire with moths, Ji Sheng did not waver!


    Until Su Yan put his hands together, the two destructive seals were also closely combined!


    The power of Lord Shiva is truly revealed!


    When Su Yan''s hands were folded together, I saw that Su Yan gave birth to four more arms, each holding a different magic weapon, forming a different seal!


    A mysterious power rose from inside Su Yan''s body!


    Ni Qingshang only felt that Su Yan''s state at this time was very similar to when she was about to use the Primordial Demon God, she already knew that Su Yan was going to release her Law Bodies!


    It��s just that I don��t know how the law body will change for Su Yan, who has mastered the power of destruction after Spirit Slayer!


    Soon, behind Su Yan, the god''s law body appeared!


    The god''s law body didn''t look huge, only twenty feet in size, showing bluish-black skin.


    The three-faced faces look like males and four females, with three expressions of ferocious, kind, and peaceful, with six different magical instruments in their hands!


    After seeing this law body, Ni Qingshang was also greatly shocked!


    She also recognized that this so-called **** of destruction was Lord Shiva at all!


    Legend has it that Lord Shiva was born before the gods, and while his power was extremely powerful, he also shouldered a mission totally different from that of the gods.


    This mission is to slaughter the gods at the end of the day, and then destroy the world!


    Only after the real destruction, a new era will come!


    And after the destruction, there will be a new life, and the universe will continue to be in such a cycle of birth and death.


    So Lord Shiva is also called the God of Destruction!


    When the flames of extinguishing sin are burning, who can resist this power to cleanse everything?


    This power was originally born for destruction!


    Even if Ni Qingshang wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of how Su Yan would transform into the body of Lord Shiva!


    This Dharmakaya represents the ultimate destruction! Those Demon God Law Bodies far beyond the Demon Realm!


    Even for the Devil Emperor and the Immortal Emperor, the power of Lord Shiva belongs to an incredible myth!


    After the appearance of Lord Shiva, Ji Sheng was greatly shocked. Ji Sheng only felt like a fool, rushing toward a wall desperately!


    He will be bloodied, but this wall is destined to be intact!


    The struggle between him and Lord Shiva is destined to be futile!


    If Ji Sheng still had a hint of luck just now and wanted to die with Su Yan, then now only despair is left in Ji Sheng''s heart!


    If Ji Sheng also had a magic weapon, then maybe he could kill Su Yan''s law body with the magic weapon!


    But he has no artifacts at all, and now Su Yan''s powerful divine power outside of the Shiva body has automatically formed the sky!


    He Ji Sheng had no way to break the sky before him!


    Although this battle is not over yet, the result is already doomed to fail!


    As soon as Ji Sheng thought about this, he actually took the initiative to collect his Star Swallowing Law Body and flew towards the sky above!


    At this time, Ji Sheng seemed to be embarrassed to the extreme, not only had his head disheveled, but even the white coat was stained with blood!


    After fusion with one''s own body, all the damage suffered by the body will also be brought to the body!


    The huge fire phoenix behind Ji Sheng had endless divine fire, but it was all blocked by Ji Sheng!


    Ji Sheng received the law body and flew towards the universe above, but Su Yan didn''t intend to pursue it, and soon incorporated the fire phoenix into the divine artifact of good fortune.


    Ni Qingshang asked: "He dealt with you like that, how did you let him go like this?"


    Su Yan said: "Even if he catches up and kills him, he won''t get anything. Besides, he is a very powerful emperor. It is not easy to kill him. If he wants to hide and seek with me among the heavens, he must kill. It is difficult for him to reach the sky. There are more important things to do right now, how can we waste time on boring people."


    Su Yan''s gaze has now turned to that turbulent star gate.


    Not only did ripples appear on the star gate, but the frame supporting the star gate was already crumbling.


    This star gate is very important to Su Yan. If it hadn''t appeared suddenly, Su Yan would not have the power to destroy the gods!


    All this causal impetus seems to have a hand making arrangements in secret.


    Su Yan wanted to know who built it here!

 Chapter 4208： Four Great Immortals

    Chapter 4208: The Four Great Immortal Emperors


    The Shadow Star Gate is already crumbling, whether you want to return to the chaos or go to the immortal world, you need to pass through the Shadow Star Gate first.


    Danyang Tianzun has already taken the true immortals under him a step forward.


    The blood and water in this world are surging, and all kinds of mountains have collapsed, and they have been ruined in a disastrous way.


    Ji Sheng had also escaped far away, and for Su Yan, staying in this heavy world was meaningless.


    Ni Qingshang said: "If these star swallowing blood is collected, it should be able to refine a very powerful magic soldier."


    "This kind of thing is time-consuming and laborious. Even if you want the artifact, I can get it for you. Why do you need to refine some magic weapon by yourself?" Su Yan said, "If you don''t leave here now and get trapped in this heavy world. , I��m afraid it��s going to be very long if I want to find it back."


    "In fact, what you are afraid of is that you won''t be able to return to the chaos and be separated from Jin Shiya?"


    Su Yan admitted generously: "Yes, I do have this consideration."


    Ni Qingshang waved his hand and said, "After doing double repairs with you, I already understand many thoughts in your heart. I will follow you this time. I will stabilize the star gate first, and then we will leave here."


    After Ni Qingshang finished speaking, he flew directly into the void.


    The Eye of the Galaxy shined in the void, forming a divine light, which first fixed the frame of the star gate.


    After the frame of the star gate is fixed, slowly repair the damage of the star gate with the secret method of the ancient star school.


    It is very difficult to completely repair the Shadow Star Gate as before, but it is much easier to fix it temporarily so that Su Yan and Ni Qingshang can pass safely and calmly.


    After both Ni Qingshang and Su Yan repaired, the power in the body seemed to have caused a certain qualitative change. This change was so profound that it was difficult for her to express herself in words.


    But what is certain is that the power in her body is more suitable for driving the Eye of the Galaxy! If you take time, you will be able to take it to the next level!


    If you and Su Yanduo have repaired a few times, entering the realm of the Emperor Zhun will be a sure thing!


    After Ni Qingshang fixed the star gate, she and Su Yan passed through the star gate and returned to the immortal world.


    Only when I returned to the immortal world, I saw at least 200,000 heavenly soldiers and generals, hundreds of true immortals, seven stars and eight celestial celestial beings, and at least five immortal emperors surrounded by the shadow star gate!


    Among the five immortal emperors, only one was Danyang Tianzun who had just met, and the remaining four immortal emperors must have just arrived here!


    After seeing Su Yan and Ni Qingshang, one of the immortal emperors made a gesture, and the two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals immediately formed a grand formation and laid a net of heaven and earth to block the stars behind Su Yan and Ni Qingshang. Door!


    Fifteen star monarchs of seven stars and eight lunar constellations controlled Su Yan and Ni Qingshang group around them!


    "My four great emperors originally came to help Tianzun, but I didn''t expect to have caught the big fish like you! Su Baxian! Since you were caught by us today, don''t try to escape!"


    Except for Danyang Tianzun, the faces of the other four emperors all showed ecstasy.


    They saw Su Yan as if they saw a military medal. If they could **** Su Yan to the heavenly court, they would surely be rewarded by the Jade Emperor, and more importantly, they would be able to become famous among the heavens!


    Su Ba is no better than others, he is the best immortal emperor in the past!


    Only Danyang Tianzun was extremely vigilant when facing Su Yan, because he found that Su Yan''s aura and aura were completely different from before, and it was like a different person!


    And Su Yan has taken his woman out of the mysterious world just now, isn''t he already defeated or perhaps killed Ji Sheng?


    Otherwise, how could Ji Sheng easily leave Su Yan?


    Ji Sheng''s strength was extraordinary, and he easily pushed Danyang Tianzun to the limit. It is not comparable to this average emperor!


    While the four newly arrived emperors were staring at Su Yan, Su Yan was also looking at them.


    Su Yan seemed to be unfamiliar with these four emperors.


    The emperor that Su Yan is not familiar with must be extremely junior, and the time for enlightenment is not long, and the time to become the emperor is even shorter.


    The great emperor who had just spoken said to Su Yan again: "Su Baxian, I heard that you used to be known as the invincible of the heavens! I don''t know if you can give us an insight into your power and what kind of invincibility is! But I think you are running today. Nope! No matter how great you are, you are destined to be captured by us. If you are honest, you don''t need to be escorted to the heavens without arms or legs!"


    Su Yan''s face showed a very contemptuous smile, and said, "What are you? When the emperor was in the midst of the heavens, you were not even a true immortal! You dare to be a dog-like thing like you. Call the emperor''s name directly?"


    "Well, you Su Ba first! This emperor wants to see how arrogant you can be! Your strength is far from being restored to the peak, and you are not in the realm of the emperor. Is it true that you can defeat five with one enemy? What''s more, here we are. There are two hundred thousand Taoist soldiers and seven stars and eight Yao!"


    Except for Danyang Tianzun, the four immortal emperors are Luoling Immortal Emperor, Panlong Immortal Emperor, Cangye Immortal Emperor, and Danfeng Immortal Emperor.


    These four immortal emperors, even the most experienced immortal emperors Luo Ling, had only 30,000 years of enlightenment, which was much worse than Danyang Tianzun.


    Perhaps these four immortal emperors have never experienced the most tragic era. From the time they began to cultivate Taoism, Taoism has been the number one in the world, and they have never experienced the battle between Taoism and all foreign Taoism, let alone experienced it. The time when the ancient emperor commanded the heavens.


    So they don''t have much idea about Su Yan''s strength in the past!


    Su Yan''s past deeds are simply invisible and intangible fairy tales to them.


    It is precisely because they don''t understand that they have the courage to speak wildly in front of Su Yan.


    The four immortal emperors had no idea about the limits of various powers in this world and the levels that the powerhouses had reached.


    If you simply think that you have reached the realm of the Great Emperor, you are standing at the apex of everything in this world. That is absolutely wrong!


    Su Yan held the red lotus sky dance, looked at the five immortal emperors, scanned the 200,000 heavenly soldiers, the seven stars and the eight Yao, and then calmly said: "Even if the Jade Emperor sees me, he will call me uncle. You juniors are a little bit interesting. How dare you speak up in front of me."


    Su Yan''s aura was very shocking. Although the Seven Stars and Eight Lights surrounded Su Yan and Tuantuan, they were shocked by Su Yan''s aura and did not dare to do anything.


    "Arrogant! It''s too arrogant! If we don''t teach him a lesson, we all pretend to be immortal emperors! See how long you can be mad! Will you be as arrogant as you are now when it comes to the heavens!"

 Chapter 4209： Silver Tree Secret Gold

    Chapter 4209: Silver Tree Secret Gold


    Su Yan laughed indulgently, looking at these four immortal emperors, the blood in his body gradually felt like it was about to boil!


    Su Yan came back to the immortal world all the way, and all he wanted was revenge!


    Now he finally has the capital to fight against these immortal emperors of the heavens!


    Let this battle be a sign, symbolizing that Su Yan has re-emerged in the immortal world!


    Su Yan said: "I can go so crazy that when the world is destroyed, you only rely on you stinky fish and shrimps, and want to deal with me? It''s so funny!"


    Su Yan continued: "Danyang, do you really want to be an enemy of me? I originally thought you were a reasonable person and would not be easily involved in such disputes. I wonder if you are willing to be someone''s running dog. ?"


    Danyang Tianzun smiled and said: "Emperor Su, there really is no hatred between you and me. I came here just to investigate how the star gate suddenly appeared."


    "Have you got the results of this investigation?" Su Yan asked.


    Danyang Tianzun smiled and said, "Of course, this matter has nothing to do with Emperor Su Xian."


    Danyang Tianzun''s "irrelevant" can be said to be very clever. He immediately picked himself out of this fierce immortal emperor confrontation.


    The four immortal emperors did not expect that Danyang Tianzun would turn around on the battlefield. Su Yan only asked a few words and changed their position!


    He Danyang Tianzun is somehow the great Tianzun in Daomen, and his position is extremely respected. It would be too much to shrink back when he meets like this!


    If it hadn''t respected Danyang Tianzun''s status, the fiery-tempered Cangye Immortal Emperor would have already cursed.


    But even if they didn''t say anything, these four great emperors couldn''t help being a little angry at Danyang Tianzun, but more still disagree!


    The combined power of their four great emperors is enough to destroy all heaven and earth! How can it be difficult to deal with Su Yan alone?


    Even if Su Yan has restored the realm of the emperor, they should be able to catch it, not to mention that Su Yan has not restored the realm of the emperor at all!


    Below the emperor are all ants. As a powerful monk who has gone through this process, who does not understand this truth?


    Even if Su Yan had a magical artifact in his hand, what about it?


    An artifact of good fortune can resist at most one great emperor. If the four great emperors make a move together, then the artifact of good fortune will definitely not be able to resist it!


    Although they haven''t done anything yet, these four emperors seem to have completely grasped Su Yanzi.


    Danyang Tianzun seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Because he understands that it is useless to say anything now, and the four emperors are ready to go their own way. If he talks to persuade, it will only make the other person resentful!


    After they saw Su Yan''s real power, they were afraid that they would regret making such a reckless decision!


    "It doesn''t matter if Danyang Tianzun doesn''t join us, it saves one more person to share the credit!" Cangye Immortal said, "As long as we hold Su Ba first today, then the heavens will extol our name!"


    Glory has a great temptation for these four emperors!


    Ni Qingshang asked Su Yan softly, "Are you really going to compete with these four immortal emperors?"


    Although I have witnessed Su Yan''s powerful divine power just now, the enemies in front of me are five immortal emperors! It is difficult to imagine how difficult it is to be one enemy four!


    Even if Ni Qingshang knew Su Yan''s strength very well, he felt that the situation in front of him was very serious.


    Su Yan replied calmly: "Two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers have blocked our way, and these four great emperors, do you think they will let us go if I don''t balance them?"


    Now it is not a question of whether Su Yan should compete with these four immortal emperors, but if Su Yan loses, then all the previous efforts will be abandoned!


    Will usher in the fate of falling again!


    Only by defeating all of these four immortal emperors, will there be a chance to continue writing legends!


    Su Yan had recognized the situation a long time ago, and there was no chance of luck in his heart.


    As long as he defeated all the four immortal emperors before this star gate, when he returned to the Longevity Mountain, he would definitely respond with a hundred responses. I don''t know how many strong people would come to him!


    If you win this battle, you can declare to the world that he Su Ba is back!


    If you lose, then everything is gone!


    This time Su Yan did not wait for the enemy''s attack, but took the initiative to attack!


    Su Yan''s combat experience and various exercises are unparalleled in this world, so he often chooses to control his opponents later in the battle, see what tricks his opponent uses, and then use restrained tricks to dismantle them!


    Su Yan''s strength may not be at the peak, but his realm and experience are unparalleled in the world, so he can often play against the enemy''s weakness, easily reverse the gap in strength, and form the result of defeating the strong with the weak.


    Ni Qingshang naturally understood this. This time Su Yan took the initiative to attack. Doesn''t it mean that the four immortal emperors themselves do not have enough weaknesses?


    With the blessing of divine power, Su Yan''s body style is almost reaching its extreme!


    After three afterimages appeared in the air, Su Yan had already broken through Shenguang''s defense!


    The Seven Stars and Eight Yaos who released the formation were stunned, and did not even react at all. Su Yan had already left the formation!


    This speed has almost reached an incredible level!


    But Immortal Emperor Luo Ling was not afraid of Su Yan, he rushed directly to meet the red lotus divine fire!


    Divine light spread from the hands of the emperor, and directly transformed into a splendid silver-white tree in the air!


    Huo can Kemu, logically speaking, this silver-white tree will definitely be restrained by the Red Lotus Divine Fire!


    But this big tree soon bore countless fruits, and these shining fruits were quickly broken by Su Yan''s divine fire!


    The inside is full of golden slurry!


    These golden slurries fell on the red lotus divine fire, and immediately solidified into secret gold, and then smelted into various shapes in the fire serpent. The immortal Luo Ling used the supreme primordial spirit to control the secret gold directly. Made at least 5,000 different artifacts!


    The immortal emperor Luo Ling''s immortal control is extremely exquisite, and he manipulates 5,000 different magical instruments at the same time, and it is also extremely flexible, like a mercury puddle, there is no lag in it!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling knew that Su Yan''s divine fire was powerful, so he used the characteristics of divine fire to refine magical artifacts for himself, and was actually one step higher than Su Yan in the fight of the five elements.


    Although the sacred fire extinguished the big tree, the immortal Emperor Luo Ling got 5,000 magical artifacts in an instant. Su Yan''s sacred fire made him a wedding dress!


    Su Yan was also a little surprised, but after all, the other party was also a figure of the immortal emperor''s rank. How many mediocre talents would there be if he could enter the realm of the immortal emperor?


    These five thousand magical implements were directed at Su Yan, and the Red Fire Lotus Platform changed under Su Yan''s seat!


    After the lotus platform opened and closed, an impermeable fire curtain was formed in the air, and Su Yan''s power urged it to form an absolute defensive Shen Luo God Hell!

 Chapter 4210： Emperor Blood Gossip

    Chapter 4210: Emperor''s Blood Gossip


    Senluo Divine Fire spit in all directions. Although the Seven Stars and Eight Lights were not the target of Su Yan''s attack, the power of Divine Fire was too terrifying.


    The formation was quickly broken by Su Yan, and he could only return to his own formation in embarrassment!


    Those five thousand artifacts had only just approached the Senluo God Hell, and they had already been burned to a large extent!


    The remaining ones that hadn''t been burnt were directly pulled back by the Emperor Luo Ling.


    In terms of gambling and fighting changes, it was indeed the immortal Emperor Luo Ling who had taken advantage of it.


    But the immortal Emperor Luo Ling still couldn''t do anything to Su Yan''s Senluo God Hell!


    Perhaps this battle has just begun now.


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling then performed some changes, but no matter how miraculous his changes, the crimson sacred fire spreading in the sky was always a hurdle he couldn''t get around!


    The other immortal emperors saw that Su Yan''s flame changes were so magical and powerful, they only thought of one person, that is, the original phoenix!


    The sacred fire of the primitive phoenix is ??known as the number one in the sky, no matter what changes the opponent has, it can be extinguished with the sacred fire!


    It is typical to respond to all changes without change!


    Is Su Yan''s divine fire change enough to be on par with the original Phoenix?


    You must know that the weapon in Su Yan''s hand is an artifact of good fortune!


    "This Su Baxian really has some abilities. Immortal Emperor Luo Ling is afraid that he will return without success, but it is not a disadvantage to consume his Su Baxian''s immortality and physical strength! Continued fighting will be good for us. Good."


    The rest of the immortal emperors also agreed with this conclusion. There were four of them, if they were to fight Su Yan fiercely with a wheel battle.


    Even if Su Yan''s Xianyuan was really abundant, he could only be defeated in the end.


    The only variable seems to be the magical artifact in Su Yan''s hands! The divine fire power of this divine weapon of good fortune is really terrifying, no matter which immortal emperor is changed to go up, there is no way to break the divine fire.


    Danyang Tianzun sighed, and from Su Yan''s attack, he had sensed the faint existence of a divine power that destroys the world!


    It should have been this powerful divine power that defeated Ji Sheng just now!


    Even if these four immortal emperors are united together, it is impossible to defeat Ji Sheng''s external incarnation, Swallowing Star, and now they have no chance of winning against Su Yan!


    But it is not easy for him to leave now. If he leaves, these four immortal emperors are very likely to fall into Su Yan''s hands, and the two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers will be buried along with them!


    This is a guilt that no one can afford, so even if Danyang Tianzun has no intention of fighting against Su Yan, he can only continue to stay and prey on these fools.


    The defense of Sen Luoshen Hell is impeccable. After a while, the immortal emperor Luo Ling felt that there was nothing he could do. He could only curse: "Su Baxian, they all say that you are the strongest immortal emperor in the heavens! But I can''t see you. It''s a tortoise with a shrunken head! He only dared to hide under the protection of artifacts, and didn''t dare to fight me at all..."


    Before the voice of Emperor Luo Ling had fallen, he had already seen a little spark breaking through the curtain of fire!


    This time Su Yan''s speed was even faster, and the Seven Stars and Eight Lights saw Mars appear, and in the next instant Su Yan''s red tasseled spear would have already smashed in front of the Immortal Emperor Luo Ling!


    Although there are many magical weapons in front of the immortal Emperor Luoling to form a protective formation, how could these magical weapons be better than the Red Lotus Sky Dance in Su Yan''s hands!


    Before he got close to Su Yan, he had turned into golden molten iron again!


    Su Yan stepped through the void, leaving a path of fire in the void, and the path of fire bloomed with red lotus flowers for the first time!


    This gun has been in force for a long time, condensing Su Yan''s incomparable killing intent at a point on the tip of the gun, enough to penetrate the protective barrier of the immortal emperor!


    The immortal Emperor Luo Ling is familiar with tens of thousands of spells and can master the operation of the universe. But now it is of no use!


    Su Yan''s stabbing was so fast that he didn''t make any sense at all.


    Even if there are more spells, there is no chance to cast it!


    Seeing the spear break through the barrier, immortal Emperor Luo Ling must be shot through his heart. If it is pierced through his heart and the power of the divine fire explodes violently, then Immortal Emperor Luo Ling must fall here!


    Even if the Jade Emperor and Tathagata Buddha came together, they would not be able to save him!


    At this critical moment of life and death, I saw the immortal Emperor Luo Ling bit his tongue and spouted the blood of the immortal emperor. Using the blood as a guide, he also dedicated his life, and finally condensed a **** gossip in his body. forward!


    This **** gossip is a spell cast at the expense of the emperor''s blood and life!


    Its defensive power is really extraordinary, and it directly blocked Su Yan''s spear like this!


    Just listen to a clang!


    A fierce spark appeared on the top of the red tassel spear, and then the entire space trembled!


    But for a while, there was no way to completely break this **** gossip!


    It was already too late for Su Yan to inject destructive power into the spear. When the red tassel spear pierced the **** gossip, Immortal Emperor Luo Ling had already taken advantage of this gap to escape.


    It''s just that the face of Emperor Luo Ling is like golden paper, and it seems that the state is really very bad.


    Su Yan pointed his spear at the immortal Emperor Luo Ling and said, "It''s really funny! Ji Sheng''s light has been able to form the universe, and it can''t stop me at all. Your three-legged cat dares to perform in front of me. You are really ignorant and fearless. !"


    Seeing that Su Yan was about to chase over, the two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals burst into a burst of arrows to cover the emperor Luo Ling''s retreat!


    But Su Yan directly regarded the arrow rain as nothing, and a fire dragon rose up into the sky, pursuing the immortal emperor Luo Ling!


    Murderous auras rushed to his face, and a great warning sounded in the spirit platform. At this moment, Emperor Luo Ling only felt that he was splitting his liver and guts!


    Only now did he finally understand why Su Baxian was called the first immortal emperor of the Taiguo! This strength is too domineering!


    With a red-tasseled spear in hand, I can��t wait to poke a hole out of the sky!


    The two-wound spell just now is called emperor blood gossip, it is the ultimate defense method using the blood of the immortal emperor and Shouyuan!


    Using it once will damage the cultivation base, if Immortal Emperor Luo Ling uses it again, it will only hurt himself even more! I didn''t want to recover for seven or eight thousand years!


    But if he didn''t use emperor blood gossip, what would he do to resist Su Yan''s domineering spear?


    "A dog like you, but just entering the emperor realm, do you think you are already at the apex of this world? What a fool!"


    Su Yan''s spear came for his life!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling looked at Su Yan with incredible eyes. He really did not think that Su Yan''s power was so powerful as to be so terrifying!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling has no intention of continuing to fight with Su Yan now!


    If he continued to fight, he couldn''t restrain the Red Lotus Sky Dance in Su Yan''s hands, he would be strangled by Su Yan at most ten strokes!


    The emperor blood gossip appeared in the sky again!


    And under the cover of crypt gossip, Immortal Emperor Luo Ling once again chose to escape!


    Although it is ugly to escape now, I have to say that this is the only option, at least to save myself.

 Chapter 4211： Martial arts Tomimine

    Chapter 4211: The Peak of Martial Arts


    No one thought that Emperor Luo Ling would drive so high and low.


    At the beginning, he even surpassed Su Yan in the changes of the Five Elements, but the situation turned so sharply that Su Yan had already pierced through all the defensive methods in two or three strokes, and only ended up in a flee!


    It is not particularly difficult to accept that the immortal Emperor Luo Ling will lose!


    After all, the opponent is the legendary Su Baxian, and what he holds in his hand is also a magic weapon of the level of good fortune artifacts!


    But the problem was that Emperor Luo Ling was defeated too quickly and simply, and he didn''t even have much room for struggle. After releasing two gossips of the emperor''s blood, he was already on the verge of exhausting himself!


    This battle can be said to be really strong and weak!


    The fact that the dignified emperor would be so helpless is also a numbing thing to the scalp!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling had just escaped, and Immortal Emperor Cang Ye picked him up. Among the four immortal emperors, he was the most grumpy!


    I''ve been very impatient since just now, and I can''t wait to be the first to fight Su Yan.


    After Su Yan and Luo Lingxian emperor met, although he was watching the battle, he was always looking for opportunities and wanted to get in!


    After the immortal Emperor Luo Ling returned to his original formation, the fire dragon chasing and the many sacred fires of lotus blooming in the sky were all dealt with by the emperor Cangye!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye had already condensed the Xian Yuan, after the high degree of aggregation of the Xian Yuan, it turned into a Tian Gang!


    After he shook his fist, Tiangang turned into countless fist winds densely in the air, and unexpectedly blasted the sacred fire of good fortune artifacts back!


    Even Su Yan gave a soft sigh, and at a glance, he could see that this was a method by which Tiangang turned into a fist style.


    This method seems simple, but it requires the ultimate physical body to do it.


    There are many immortal emperors in the heavens who are indulging in alchemy and cultivating the Tao, and even participate in Zen, but very few are willing to temper their bodies.


    This is of course because tempering the physical body is extremely painful, even with the willpower of the Immortal Emperor, it may not be able to bear it.


    Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Cangye glanced at each other, and they seemed to see the existence of a certain idea in the eyes of each other, and this idea had reached the peak.


    Although it was just a glance at each other, Su Yan already understood that this person''s physical body had reached the realm of transformation, and he was afraid that the martial arts had reached the realm of heaven and man!


    So the Tiangang just now turned into a boxing style, and he was able to use it easily and casually!


    Su Yan suddenly felt the desire to compete with each other in his heart.


    Su Yan''s dragon body was fused with the power of the Destroyer God, and once again evolved, the fifth realm chaotic dragon has reached its peak!


    Compared with the body of the Emperor Xiandi, it is not too much to show off!


    So Su Yan simply transformed his own dragon body!


    Seeing Su Yan''s body gradually being surrounded by golden dragon scales, he exuded a boundless ancestral dragon breath.


    The four immortal emperors all showed extremely surprised expressions!


    The three ancient dragon bodies are basically myths and legends for these post-age immortal emperors. They never thought that someone would be able to successfully cultivate the legendary dragon body and stand in front of them like this!


    The rest of the immortal emperors had already beaten the drums in their hearts, but after seeing Su Yan''s dragon body, the immortal emperor Cangye was stimulated with a strong fighting spirit!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye walks through the sky, and in terms of speed, he can actually be compared with Su Yan, not at all disadvantaged!


    The speed of these two people is so fast that even the immortal emperor can hardly catch it with the naked eye, and can only observe this battle from the level of spiritual sense.


    After Su Yan and Cangye Immortal emperor fought together, even though the Red Lotus Sky Dance was powerful, it couldn''t suppress Cangye Immortal Emperor in a short time!


    Su Yan used the Red Lotus Sky Dance to perform various moves in "Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens"!


    The artifacts of good fortune are extremely powerful, and "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" is also the supreme martial arts created by Su Yan!


    After the combination of the two, it has almost reached the ultimate end of all martial arts in this world!


    Coupled with Su Yan''s own powerful dragon energy, the current "Dragon Breaks Nine Heavens" can be said to be even better than Su Yan''s heyday!


    But no matter how fierce Su Yan''s attack was, Immortal Emperor Cangye could calmly resolve it. His martial arts skills could indeed be said to be on the same level as Su Yan!


    Otherwise, Immortal Emperor Cangye would have already fled! Just like the immortal Emperor Luo Ling just now!


    Su Yan''s heart was also very surprised, because he hadn''t encountered an opponent who reached the peak of this kind of martial arts for a long time!


    Now this era is the era of heaven. The immortal emperors among the heavens are all powerhouses who use Taoism, and it is rare to see the immortal emperor who has reached the peak of martial arts!


    Su Yan was revered as the Great Emperor of Xianwu because he also entered the Dao with martial arts, and when he met the same martial arts expert, Su Yan only felt very happy!


    The rhythm of both sides'' offense and defense is extremely fast, it is impossible to use your brain to think about what tricks to use, you can only fight with instinct and accumulated combat experience!


    Although it seems to be a 50-50 situation at the moment, long-term fighting will inevitably be detrimental to Immortal Emperor Cangye.


    In a battle of the same level, if the weapon has an advantage, then this small advantage can easily be turned into a victory!


    What''s more, what Su Yan was holding right now was an artifact of good fortune, and Immortal Emperor Cangye only relied on his own pair of fists, and he had never used any magic weapon.


    Su Yan spoke highly of Immortal Cangye, just because he hadn''t fought so heartily for a long time!


    The opponent''s strength and realm can already reach the peak of Tianwu! Among the powerhouses who enter the Dao by martial arts, such people are rare and unique!


    The confrontation between the two sides has gone through fifty moves, and Immortal Emperor Cangye has gradually turned from offensive to defensive. A pair of fists, like the attacks of two goalkeepers Su Yan, are completely isolated from him!


    Although Su Yan hasn''t won yet, he feels hearty!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye also knew that if this continued, he would undoubtedly lose.


    Although he has a magic weapon, the significance of using it is only 20 more moves!


    Unless he also has a magical artifact, he can fight Su Yan to a thousand moves.


    But the artifacts of good fortune are so rare, there are definitely not more than five of the heavenly emperors who have artifacts of good fortune.


    Just think about this kind of thing, good fortune artifacts can be met but not sought.


    And now that the fighting has reached this level, Immortal Cangye only felt that every pore in his body seemed to have exploded, and the strength of offense and defense was too high, and he could not hold on for long.


    After all, he is still the body of the human race. Although this body has been tempered to the extreme by him, the upper limit of the human race itself lies here.


    Even the most powerful emperor had to succumb to the inferiority of the race.


    But at this time, even if his companion, the Emperor Immortal, wanted to come to help, he couldn''t find a good entry point at all.


    The only choice Immortal Emperor Cangye could make was to forcefully separate from Su Yan, and then the remaining Immortal Emperors could use great means to suppress Su Yan!

 Chapter 4212： Su Yan, the **** of extinction

    Chapter 4212: Su Yan, the God of Destruction


    Cangye Immortal Emperor''s set of Canglan Divine Fist had already been used. At this time, he forced a sigh of relief in his chest, and then a lot of golden words flashed in his mind!


    Then these golden words were directly extracted by Immortal Emperor Cangye out of the body!


    The heart moves at will, and you can control martial arts with your mind to have this realm!


    This is the realm of profound and profound, even those immortal emperors may not be able to understand it!


    Only the existence that has reached the peak of martial arts can achieve this level!


    Su Yan was very surprised when he saw these golden words, because these golden words were clearly the legendary **** patterns!


    Afterwards, these **** patterns were all blessed to the double fists of Emperor Cangye!


    The golden light of the double fists is extremely dazzling, and at the same time it contains supernatural powers beyond Xianyuan!


    This divine power is not stronger than Su Yan''s divine power, but it is the divine power that Immortal Cangye has forcibly refined and cultivated as a human race!


    It is almost a miracle that the human body can refine the divine power cultivation to this level!


    The move performed by the two fists mixed with divine power is called "Universal Annihilation"!


    After Cangye Immortal Emperor cultivated at the Supreme Peak five thousand years ago, he used it once in the lower realm, and the result was that the ten-fold mortal world collapsed and died!


    This is a trick enough to destroy the world!


    Such a trick came out of a pair of fists, and the power of Cangye Immortal Emperor was evident!


    Facing these horrible fists, Su Yan did not shrink back, but instead cast aside Honglian Tianwu, and used his fists to match the fists of Immortal Emperor Cangye!


    For Su Yan, an opponent like Cangye Immortal Emperor could not be met, and he might not be able to meet one in five thousand years. It would be meaningless to use the Red Lotus Sky Dance to force him to suppress him.


    Su Yan''s double fists also contained boundless and powerful power, and these two powers were full of evil spirits!


    After bombarding them suddenly, the universe seemed to explode!


    The resulting fist wind blows almost 200,000 heavenly soldiers!


    Even Ni Qingshang had to escape into another space to avoid the power of the collision of the four punches!


    The star gate that had just been fixed shook again, and the starlight glowed in the sky like ripples.


    If Su Yan and Cangye Immortal Emperor were allowed to collide with each other, and then an explosion occurred here, even if the strength of the Immortal Realm was much higher than that of the Lower Realm, I was afraid that it would not be able to bear it.


    Immortal domains 100,000 miles away may also be affected!


    However, at this time, Danyang Tianzun chose to take action. He sealed all the nearby space with a whisk and locked it into his own universe.


    In this way, the harm caused by the confrontation between the two terrorist forces will be minimized!


    Danyang Tianzun��s spell was quickly shattered, but after the spell was shattered, the violent energy generated by the confrontation between these two destructive forces was almost eliminated by more than 90%!


    The remaining 10% was also resolved by the great emperors who watched the battle.


    Because these lands did not want the Star Gate to be destroyed in this way, they had to take action.


    After this duel, even the immortal emperors who were watching the match were speechless. The intensity and excitement of this duel were not at the same level as the previous one!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye retreated to the back and began to gasp slightly. There was still a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered serious internal injuries in the face-to-face just now!


    Immortal Cangye''s fists were hidden in the sleeves, and both arms were shaking uncontrollably at this time, and part of his hand bones were cracked and fractured.


    But Immortal Emperor Cangye forcibly resisted the pain, pretending that there was nothing.


    Su Yan stood in place, not much better than Immortal Emperor Cangye.


    It''s just that Su Yan has an immortal dragon **** battle body, and its resilience is much stronger than that of Cangye Immortal Emperor!


    After almost twenty breaths, Su Yan''s internal injuries caused by the back shock and his broken palms have almost recovered.


    Above Su Yan''s head, there was a dark blue divine power condensing, slowly condensing into a **** image.


    At this time, the face of this idol still looks incomplete, but the aura of destruction is already on the face!


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Cangye and said, "I didn''t think you could actually compete with me in the flesh, and you could force me to this level. You are really interesting. It would be a shame if you just kill you like this. There are already few martial artists, and those who can cultivate to the realm of Immortal Emperor are even rarer. I am a person who loves talents, so why don''t you just leave like this."


    Su Yan wanted to let Immortal Emperor Cangye leave, but this was equivalent to charity.


    With the pride of Cangye Immortal Emperor, how could he accept it? He said: "I don''t need your mercy. Although I am not your opponent, I still have two companions who didn''t make a move, and we four Immortal emperors made a move together. If you do, I��m afraid it��s hard for you to stand it!"


    "This person has cultivated the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body! Damn! His physical body is still on Cang Ye! And there seems to be a strange power in his body, that power..." Luo Ling Immortal Emperor said Half came to an abrupt end.


    Because going on will definitely hurt morale!


    The remaining half of the words are: this power is absolutely above the immortal emperor!


    But it doesn''t matter if Luo Lingxian emperor doesn''t finish his words, because the other immortal emperors are not blind, so they can see it naturally!


    Above Su Yan''s head, the blue-black idol has successfully condensed!


    The three-headed and six-armed Lord Shiva is revealed again!


    With these immortal emperor''s insights, of course, I can recognize that this is Lord Shiva!


    Lord Shiva is the concrete incarnation of the **** of destruction.


    The so-called Destroying God represents the will to destroy the heavens and the earth, and this will and power can have infinite changes!


    It can be turned into a famine, plague, scorching heat, killing, cold wave...


    And when this abstract force is to be transformed into something visible to the naked eye, it will transform into Lord Shiva!


    It can be said that whoever masters this terrifying power will turn into Lord Shiva!


    Lord Shiva was born into this world with only one purpose, and that is to bring ultimate destruction!


    The so-called ultimate destruction of course also includes all the immortal domains of the heavens!


    The four immortal emperors only felt their hairs horrified and cold all over!


    "It seems that this time we have no choice but to continue fighting with him! Even if Lord Shiva is raging in the immortal realm, I don''t know how many immortal realms will fall and how many immortals will fall! This is the supreme catastrophe!"


    "Yes, as long as you kill him, you can resolve this calamity. As for the method used, it doesn''t matter at all!"


    The four immortal emperors had never thought of besieging Su Yan together, and the wheel fight was certainly a very good consumption.


    But for these great emperors, face is the most important thing.


    If the four of them fight one by one, if they want to swarm them, it would be a shame!


    But after Shiva��s dharmakaya appeared, everything was different!


    Now even if the four of them join forces, no one will blame them!

 Chapter 4213： Kids trick

    Chapter 4213: Children''s tricks


    The immortal Emperor Luo Ling looked at Danyang Tianzun again, and said: "Don''t Tianzun still take action? Do you want to see the immortal realm created by yourself be destroyed by him? The only purpose of Lord Shiva in this world is to destroy! Since he has absorbed the power of destruction, then he is Lord Shiva!"


    Immortal Emperor Panlong also said: "Is Tianzun really not going to stand on our side this time? If the five of us join forces, we will definitely be able to keep him here. This is a great deed to the world!"


    The other two immortal emperors also spoke one after another, but Danyang Tianzun would not allow them even if they broke their mouths.


    Danyang Tianzun could see the cause and effect, he could see that the four immortal emperors already possessed strong cause and effect, and Su Yan''s body has no causal context, it seems that he has jumped out of the chain of cause and effect, and is truly untouched. Cause and effect!


    Once the immortal emperor is contaminated with strong cause and effect, it represents the existence of evil destiny.


    Nie Yuan is often the beginning of the fall, Danyang Tianzun is not a fool, and he already knows how to make a choice from the perspective of causality.


    The existence of non-causality has hardly appeared in this fairy world!


    Even the three peaks of the Primordial Phoenix, the Jade Emperor, and the Tathagata Buddha cannot do this kind of thing.


    Now Su Yan has done it, which shows that Su Yan may have entered a level of territory!


    In a level even higher than the immortal emperor!


    Danyang Tianzun''s answer made these four immortal emperors extremely disappointed, but even if they were disappointed, they would never let Su Yan leave here.


    Immortal Emperor Panlong directly shaped a piece of land in this universe!


    His immortal method is very mysterious, but it needs to rely on the earth to perform it.


    The four immortal emperors soon fell on the ground, and Su Yan was also bound by gravity. Although he did not fall to the ground, he was suspended in the air, and there was no way to leave like this!


    As for the 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers that had just been scattered by the gang wind, at this time, they had not found a way to regroup.


    Su Yan stood proudly in the air, and the power of Lord Shiva was automatically activated.


    Perhaps it should be said that it was inspired by the power of Cangye Immortal Emperor, the complete destruction power possessed by Cangye Immortal Emperor''s killing fist.


    Su Yan said: "I have already worked with the two immortal emperors, and they were defeated by me one after another. Are you still making a dream of the Spring and Autumn Period?"


    These four immortal emperors did not recover, but occupied the four positions of the earth, namely the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Suzaku, and the Xuanwu.


    The four immortal emperors seemed to be using some secret method of sealing, but Su Yan didn''t care about this at all.


    The power of Lord Shiva and the Red Lotus Sky Dance can be regarded as the presiding officer to break the seal.


    After obtaining the divine power, I am afraid that there is no one who can control Su Yan in these heavens!


    Suddenly a heavy rain fell in the sky!


    This heavy rain is actually the embodiment of the field!


    Su Yan allowed the heavy rain to fall on his body, staring coldly at Immortal Emperor Danfeng.


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng said: "I can control all the water systems. Since you are covered by my rain, the blood in your body will also be under my control!"


    If the blood is controlled, thrombus can form at any time, affecting the flow of blood, or guiding the blood to explode in the heart!


    Wanting to destroy the normal functioning Xianyuan in the body into disorder, has never led to confusion, and it is even easier to do!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng is very sure that he can control Su Yan like this!


    Because no matter how powerful Su Yan is, he is still a flesh and blood. As long as the body of flesh and blood is broken, then Su Yan''s power will definitely be greatly reduced!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng directly controlled the blood in Su Yan''s legs in order to give Su Yan a good start!


    Su Yan''s legs suddenly exploded with two blood arrows, and then the blood flowed like a shot!


    But Su Yan still had a calm expression on his face, staring at Immortal Emperor Danfeng, and said, "You are also Immortal Emperor, why would you still use such pediatric methods?"


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng was questioned by Su Yan, and after seeing the disdain in Su Yan''s eyes, he was so angry!


    Then Immortal Emperor Danfeng folded his hands together, trying to control Su Yan''s blood to form a blood sword and directly explode the heart and brain together!


    But he manipulated for a while, only to find that Su Yan''s blood could not explode in the heart and brain at all, it could only explode in the limbs...


    The recovery ability of Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is amazing. Even if he creates wounds on his limbs, he will soon recover at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    But... Immortal Emperor Danfeng did what the previous two immortal emperors and many powerful men failed to do.


    He actually made Su Yan hurt and bleed!


    Su Yan said: "The Immortal Dragon God''s battle body has only two dead spots, namely the heart and the brain. Do you think I will do nothing to prepare? Stupid."


    The power of divinity has been solidified and blessed in Su Yan''s heart and brain.


    Although the way of manipulating blood is special, there is no way to break through the blockade of the divine power, because the power of the divine is originally above the immortal!


    "Have you enough kid''s tricks?"


    The blue-black idol stood directly behind Su Yan. The six arms of Lord Shiva form six different seals! All kinds of forces condensed to destroy the world!


    There was a warm smile on Su Yan''s face.


    But with the enthusiastic smile spreading out is the power of destruction!


    Monsters like the power of destruction that can swallow the stars cannot resist, not to mention the human bodies of these four immortal emperors...


    In this rain curtain, Su Yan''s expression is so arbitrary and wild!


    Since returning to the fairy world, Su Yan has been working step by step, always cautious, not daring to let those former enemies know that he has returned to the fairy world.


    Now he doesn''t need to suppress himself anymore. On the contrary, it should be those immortal emperors who are slowly trembling in the heavens!


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Why, is your strength only to this level? It''s really disappointing."


    The four great emperors can be said to have been succumbed to the extreme at this time, but in the face of the red lotus sky dance and the destructive power that permeated the sky, they all had nothing to do!


    They all knew very well in their hearts that they absolutely couldn''t help Su Yan today. No matter what methods they used, it would be difficult to break through Su Yan''s line of defense!


    But the artifacts of good fortune can threaten their lives at any time!


    This battle has not been equal from the beginning!


    At first, they thought it was their side who had the advantage, but they didn''t expect that the situation would be turned around so easily by Su Yan!


    Danyang Tianzun sighed. He already knew from the battle just now that Su Yan''s power is no longer something that the heavens can easily balance!


    And Su Yan''s strength growth has obviously not reached the limit!


    When Su Yan''s power becomes stronger in the future, it may be the time for the order of the heavens to be rewritten!

 Chapter 4214： Infinite changes follow your heart

    Chapter 4214: Infinite changes follow your heart


    The aura of the four immortal emperors has been completely suppressed by Su Yan alone!


    At this time, a person needs to stand up. If no one dares to stand up and face Su Yan, it will only be defeated!


    The seven stars and eight lunars and two hundred thousand celestial soldiers and generals were no more than a group of ants in front of Su Yan.


    At this time, those who can stand up, should stand up should be the Emperor Xian!


    After adjusting his breath for a while, Immortal Emperor Cangye was about to fly to the sky to deal with Su Yan for a while, but he didn''t want to be held on his shoulder.


    This hand was very generous, and actually pushed Immortal Emperor Cangye back to the ground.


    Immortal Emperor Cangye looked towards the rear in surprise, only to see the solemn face of Immortal Emperor Panlong.


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "You are already injured, so don''t try your best. It''s better to let me meet him. If you have a chance, you will do it again!"


    Immortal Emperor Cangye also knew that it was not time to be aggressive, and fell back to the ground, and then watched Immortal Emperor Panlong walk towards Su Yan step by step.


    Although the immortal domain under Panlong Immortal Emperor is not among the top ten immortal domains, it definitely has an overwhelming advantage compared to those small and medium-sized immortal domains!


    His own strength is definitely not as good as underestimated!


    Just now he created a great place in a blink of an eye!


    And after the battle just now, Immortal Emperor Panlong already knew how powerful Su Yan was. At this time, saying those wild words in front of Su Yan would only make him look very ridiculous.


    So Immortal Emperor Panlong walked towards Su Yan without saying a word.


    As his footsteps get closer and closer to Su Yan, he can also sense a very terrifying force hovering beside Su Yan!


    This force is full of the will to absolutely destroy, even the immortal emperor will feel a strong threat!


    Although Su Yan did not make any moves, nor did he send out any threatening signals, as long as the statue of Lord Shiva still exists, it is enough to make the four immortal emperors fear in their hearts!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong had condensed a layer of dharma seal with his hands, which looked ordinary, just an ordinary dharma seal.


    But after Immortal Panlong condensed the seal, the ground under his feet changed extremely drastically!


    The originally flat ground suddenly had rugged ups and downs, the raised areas turned into high mountains, and the low-lying areas turned into ponds, and quickly filled with water from the veins.


    The water scoured the ground, and the mountains gave birth to many big trees, and the landform and surrounding environment were changing at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    The work Panlong Immortal Emperor did not seem to be to deal with Su Yan, but to create a whole new world!


    Su Yan looked at the changes in the surrounding environment coldly, and then said, "Do you want to prove that you have realized good fortune by making such a change in front of me?"


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "Only use immortality to change, or immortality to transform into an immortal enchantment. That conventional method is absolutely difficult to match with you. If you want to defeat you, you have to find another way to face you. Weakness!"


    Su Yan laughed loudly after listening to the words of the Immortal Emperor Panlong, and said: "I agree with the first half of what you said. I am the first person in this world to cultivate the immortal enchantment, and I am also the first to enter the immortal emperor. People of the realm, you use the techniques I created to deal with me, naturally you can''t win, but you later said that I have weaknesses, this is really a big joke!"


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "There has never been a perfect person in this world. Even if you are Su Baxian, you must have weaknesses. I just watched you fight and have summarized your habits. Maybe you have discovered yours. weakness."


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Panlong like this, and after a wild laugh, his attitude suddenly became extremely cold, and said: "Even if your companions are rants, I have never been angry, because I only treat them as juniors who don''t understand anything. , You are very good, you completely angered me when you came up, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Following Su Yan''s questioning, the statue of Lord Shiva above his head also changed different seals, and at the same time a crimson light shot straight into the sky!


    The crimson light completely illuminates the vast space in the universe!


    At the same time, there was an extremely powerful wind blowing in, blowing all the big trees on the mountain that had only changed, and even many big trees were uprooted!


    But Immortal Emperor Panlong didn''t change his color, so he stared at Su Yan, but he changed the seal in his hand.


    As the immortal Emperor Panlong''s hand-printing method changed, the surrounding environment also changed!


    The water in the lake poured back towards Su Yan!


    Then the two mountain peaks stood up high, towards Su Yan!


    If the change just now was still the gentle spring breeze, it has now changed into the autumn breeze sweeping the fallen leaves.


    But in Su Yan''s view, these changes are all in the five elements, even if you don''t need to destroy the power of the gods, just using Su Yan''s own sword energy is enough to break the water flow and level the mountain!


    But in order to be safe, Su Yan still turned into a machete in the hands of Lord Shiva, and the machete chopped out a blade like a crescent moon!


    This blade pierced the lake water and flattened the two peaks again. It was simply devastating!


    However, the attack of the Immortal Emperor Panlong was not so simple. After the two attacks were resolved, the lake water was frozen almost instantly, and he was going to kill Su Yan again!


    Those two shattered mountains were directly turned into deserts, and they still rushed towards Su Yan!


    Lord Shiva''s eyes glared lightly, and the divine light condensed in the air, directly blocking these two attacks.


    Immortal Emperor Panlong''s words are correct in a sense, and there really is no such thing as a perfect person in this world. But even if tigers and lions have weaknesses, it definitely does not mean that ants have a chance to win!


    The so-called weakness, at least in the same level of battle will be revealed!


    Of course, the Immortal Emperor Panlong had to prove that he had the strength to contend with Su Yan, and with the strength currently demonstrated by the Immortal Emperor Panlong, he was still far from such a goal!


    Seeing Lord Shiva''s divine light lay in the sky, Immortal Emperor Panlong couldn''t get in.


    Even the other three immortal emperors are no longer optimistic about Panlong Immortal Emperor.


    But at this moment, the sudden change occurred!


    I saw that the ground under Su Yan''s feet suddenly collapsed!


    This collapsed place is at Su Yan''s feet!


    Just now, Immortal Emperor Panlong changed the five elements, first the lake, the mountain, and then the ice blade, the desert, the tree, the wind, the **** thunder... There are more than thirty kinds of changes!


    Su Yan only thought that Immortal Panlong would play with earth magic spells, but never thought that Immortal Panlong''s ultimate move was not in the five elements at all!


    Although Su Yan was completely protected by the divine light of Lord Shiva, the attack suddenly came from under his feet, which was where the divine light had no defense at all!


    It turned out that these thirty kinds of changes were only used to paralyze Su Yan. After his companions thought that his attack was destined to return without success, Immortal Emperor Panlong really launched an attack!

 Chapter 4215： The emperor is also an ant

    Chapter 4215: The emperor is also an ant


    Immortal Emperor Panlong can freely control this piece of land, which means that he has realized the good fortune, and the changes of the five elements have been able to turn his mind at will.


    But even Su Yan didn''t expect that Immortal Emperor Panlong''s ultimate move would be the collapse of gravity!


    Su Yan was also killed at this time, and he was out of reach!


    When gravity collapses at a point, the result is bound to be devastating!


    A hundred times or stronger gravity is enough to destroy everything!


    Cheng Wu, the speaker of Esoteric Buddhism, used this trick to deal with the unsalted saint, and suffered a lot with the powerful body of the unsalted saint!


    Although Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God battle body has a strong recovery ability, there is still a gap between the body of the Unsalted Saintess who has almost no weaknesses!


    The collapse of gravity is like a tiny black hole, even the most powerful body will be torn apart!


    The key is whether the body can be recovered after being torn!


    The collapse of gravity caused all the surrounding rocks to collapse, and then converge on a point!


    These rocks form huge spheres, which are just suspended in the air.


    And Su Yan has been sucked into the middle of this sphere!


    Although the divine light of Lord Shiva is still enveloping, the deity of Su Yan is completely invisible!


    The collapse of gravity also contains the power of the immortal. Gravity may be one of the most mysterious powers in the world, invisible and intangible, but it is the key mana that shapes the world.


    If there is no gravity, the land cannot be condensed, and the world cannot be formed in nothingness!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "Your weakness is not that the light cannot be defended by your feet, nor that your physical body is not strong enough, but that you are indifferent! If you belittle your opponent, you will inevitably pay a huge price!"


    Gravity collapse is still being continuously blessed!


    Soon, with Su Yan as the center, half a mile of the area was enveloped by the collapse of gravity, even the four immortal emperors had to retreat towards the rear.


    At the center of this gravitational collapse, Su Yan hadn''t made a sound for a long time.


    "Is it over? Has he been strangled?"


    "Unexpectedly it would be so easy to win in the end?"


    The collapse point of gravity can no longer sense Su Yan''s own breath.


    If it is calculated according to common sense, if such a thing happens, it is definitely death!


    But after all, Su Yan is a man who has the power to destroy the gods, and he has shown too many incredible powers before!


    The four immortal emperors were afraid that Su Yan broke the routine again at this time, and they didn''t know what force they would use to hide the collapse of gravity.


    Even Immortal Emperor Panlong stared at the front anxiously, completely unaware of what would happen in the next second!


    Finally, the collapse of gravity reached its peak under the blessing of Xian Ze!


    Even the surrounding continents collapsed completely, and the concentrated gravity formed a small celestial body in the center of the continent!


    Even the power of the gods above is distorted to the extreme!


    But at this moment, a lotus flower suddenly bloomed on the small celestial body!


    With the blooming of the lotus platform, the power released by the artifacts of good fortune also reached its apex at this instant!


    The collapse of gravity turned from prosperity to decline, and was gradually overwhelmed by the artifacts of good fortune!


    The four emperors know exactly what the blooming of the lotus platform means!


    "Unexpectedly he could survive the collapse of gravity! What is his body structure!"


    "Damn it, you have already reached this point, is he still going to escape and ascend to heaven?"


    Not only the hands-on Immortal Emperor Panlong, but the four great emperors have very unwilling expressions on their faces!


    The red petals of the lotus platform gradually opened, and Su Yan, who was sitting on the lotus platform, reappeared in front of the four emperors.


    Sitting on the lotus platform, Su Yan was full of wounds all over his body. These wounds proved how terrible the collapse of gravity was just now.


    At this time, these wounds had not fully recovered, and there were still many wounds bleeding from Su Yan''s body!


    And Su Yan himself was panting fiercely, just sitting on the crimson lotus platform and staring at Immortal Emperor Panlong.


    Su Yan didn''t see much hatred in the eyes of Immortal Emperor Panlong, but rather a lot of approval.


    Being able to hurt Su Yan, who has mastered the power of destroying the gods, to such an extent, Immortal Emperor Panlong has already performed very well.


    Regardless of the deception of tactical intentions, the burst of gravity after the collapse of gravity is absolutely impeccable!


    But Su Yan is Su Yan after all, a man who once stood at the apex of the heavens, now he has returned to the immortal realm with an extra artifact in his hand!


    The divine artifact of good fortune transformed into the lotus platform at the critical moment, swallowing Su Yan''s body completely, saving a lot of unnecessary damage!


    Otherwise, this gravitational collapse will really make Su Yan immortal and lose a layer of skin!


    A hundred times the gravity is indeed extremely terrifying, especially the explosive power possessed at the moment of sudden arrival, even many powerful magic weapons known for their defensive power will shatter, not to mention the flesh and blood!


    Su Yan said: "You are really good. After I returned to the immortal world, I have already fought against several immortal emperors. Even when the power was still weak, those immortal emperors never hurt me to the point where I am now. But... since you If you didn��t kill me, then be prepared, ready to bear my anger."


    Su Yan''s voice was calm as before, and there was no tremor or weakness in his voice. It seemed that the scars on his body had no effect on him at all.


    These four immortal emperors were completely shocked by Su Yan''s aura, and they were speechless for a long time.


    They could completely see that Su Yan was sitting on the lotus platform, his body damage was violently recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    More important than the recovery of the body is Su Yan''s golden eyes, looking at them from above, it seems that these four immortal emperors were born to be his servants, no matter how much they have cultivated, this is absolutely not true. Change!


    This is a look in the eyes of all sentient beings, it seems that he is the immortal emperor above the immortal emperor.


    All sentient beings are destined to be trampled under his feet when they come into this world from the sound!


    Those who can cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor are all graceful and beautiful, and are loved by God, and there may not be one among a billion creatures!


    Even the genius among the geniuses may not be able to become the immortal emperor.


    Such a person will definitely be very conceited, because there are people who are inferior to him along the way!


    This point does not need to be expressed in any exaggeration, because it is the case.


    The four immortal emperors were shocked physically and mentally as they stared at Su Yan. Before, the four immortal emperors only felt that Su Yan''s golden eyes contained divinity, which was a little special.


    But if you look at Su Yan again after the fight, you can gradually understand Su Yan''s eyes.


    What Su Yan''s eyes contained was an unparalleled dominance!


    An immortal emperor, Tianzun, and Dao ancestor are all overbearing ants in front of him!

 Chapter 4216： The price of frivolity

    Chapter 4216: The Price of Slowness


    These four immortal emperors have not been enlightened for a long time, and the eldest one is only 30,000 years old.


    Thirty thousand years old is already a very incredible age for the creatures in the lower realms.


    But to the immortal emperor of the heavens, he was considered very young.


    Given the age of these immortal emperors, it can be said that he has never seen the grandeur of the Primordial Era, so he does not understand how Su Yan''s high eyes were obtained.


    The era of their enlightenment is already the era of the dominance of the Taoist sect, and they have never competed with the great emperors of the outer Tao.


    I don''t know, even if they climbed the highest peak, they still have a long way to go to the top of the world.


    And on the top of the world, there was a man who had climbed it first!


    So when Su Yan glanced at the four immortal emperors, he directly regarded them as humble dogs!


    Although the combined achievements of these four immortal emperors are not as good as Su Yan, it definitely does not mean that they are all useless fools.


    Looking at it, the total number of all the creatures in the three thousand worlds is in the hundreds of millions.


    There are already seven billion humans in a world like the earth, and even seventy people who can finally form a golden pill and ascend to the immortal world cannot be found.


    Being able to ascend to the immortal realm is already a great power!


    And after these great abilities have reached the immortal realm, they can only start from the lowest level Yuanxian. Many people have been practicing for thousands of years, and they still have the ability to reach the immortal realm above their heads!


    Only when you reach the fairyland can you ascend to the fairyland, and you can prove the golden fairyland later, but only one-tenth!


    Only when the Golden Immortal is able to master the heaven and earth immortal rule, the body is in harmony with the Tao, and the life span is more than 100,000 years. Jinxian looked at those immortals who mastered the rule of immortality, and looked at the ants at all.


    As for the fairy king, the Yuanxian who enters the world of immortality can achieve only one ten thousandth of the fairy king!


    Even if the earth is fortunate to ascend to dozens of monks, these monks will not be able to become the immortal king, let alone the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor!


    In a few epochs, those who can become the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor are definitely rare in existence!


    This is the fact, when you reach the peak of Xianlu, you will naturally see the mountains and small mountains. A person who can become an emperor can absolutely look down upon hundreds of millions of creatures!


    The so-called genius is not worth mentioning in front of the immortal emperor!


    All the immortal emperors can be said that not only are talented superhuman beings, but their luck is also good, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to achieve such an achievement!


    But now there is a man sitting in the lotus platform like this. Although he didn''t use words to express it, his eyes are undoubtedly warning: The immortal emperors in the heavens are a group of people inferior to him!


    How can these immortal emperors endure this?


    Suddenly a figure flashed by, it turned out that Immortal Emperor Cangye had already attacked!


    His speed is almost comparable to that of Su Yan, and the power of his fist is no different from Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God Battle Body!


    The powerful fist wind directly bombarded the enchantment of Shenguang, not only directly destroying the enchantment of Shenguang, but also caused the lotus platform transformed by the artifacts to vibrate together!


    And the small celestial body condensed because of the collapse, just being swept slightly by the fist wind, it has been completely shattered into countless dust!


    Even if it is the existence of the fairy king series, if the front is swept by the fist wind of this punch, I am afraid that the end will also turn into unknown dust in the universe!


    One of the reasons why Immortal Emperor Cangye was so anxious to attack was because he felt that Su Yan was underestimated, and he couldn''t wait to prove his strength!


    The second is that he doesn''t want to give Su Yan a chance to breathe at all! Take advantage of your illness to kill you!


    After returning with a fist, Immortal Emperor Cangye first turned back, and then reunited with an extremely powerful force before slaying towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan hadn''t healed the wound at this time. If he was anxious to make a move, I was afraid that the wound would tear again.


    But even if Su Yan didn''t make a move, the power of destroying the gods above his head had already turned into the image of Lord Shiva!


    In the hands of Lord Shiva, a King Kong Devil Slashing Sword changed again. The King Kong Devil Slashing Sword not only condensed the supernatural power of destruction, but also Su Yan''s supreme swordsmanship realm!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye is already at the pinnacle of martial arts, so he can better understand the terrifying sword intent contained in Su Yan''s sword light!


    Lord Shiva holding the King Kong Devil Slashing Sword had no intention of defensiveness at all, instead he cut directly towards Cangye Immortal Emperor''s attack route!


    Even if Cangye Immortal Emperor''s punch could hit Su Yan''s lotus platform and overturn Su Yan from the lotus platform, if this sword fell, Cangye Immortal Emperor would end up being cut in half!


    Su Yan''s sword intent is extremely terrifying. Immortal Emperor Cangye knows very well that with his physical strength, even with the blessing of magic weapons, he must be unable to stop this sword!


    This time the attack was interrupted by Immortal Emperor Cangye in the middle.


    Immortal Emperor Cangye''s judgment is that at this time it is far from the point where it is necessary to exchange life for one''s life!


    Those who can cultivate to the realm of the Immortal Emperor don''t know how many dangers have been through the thorns and thorns, so they will cherish their lives extraordinarily.


    But outsiders do not necessarily have the martial arts realm of Cangye Immortal Emperor, nor can they see how terrifying the sword intent in Su Yan''s condensed sword light is. They only see Lord Shiva lighting up the King Kong Demon Sword, Immortal Cang Ye I was so shocked that I didn''t dare to approach it!


    But another immortal emperor started again.


    There was another rain in the sky, and all the rainwater turned into sharp swords, densely falling from the sky, turning into millions of pure rain swords!


    Without Su Yan''s hands, Lord Shiva has erected the barrier of divine light to cut off the rain sword!


    The barrier of the divine light waved with ripples!


    Although the rain is getting bigger and bigger, but the barrier of Divine Light seems to be solid, it is really not so easy to break open.


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng manipulated the enemy''s blood after transforming the realm with rain, and I don''t know how many powerful enemies he has restrained!


    Several powerful immortal emperors have suffered in his hands, but his trick is of no use to Su Yan!


    These four immortal emperors were in the most embarrassing situation, and he was the most underestimated by Su Yan!


    When the rain reached its extreme level, infinite divine thunder fell from the sky, smashing on the barrier of divine light!


    These divine thunders are too dense, as if Su Yan is going through a catastrophe again!


    The rumbling thunder light kept shining, but it was too difficult to break through the guardianship of Lord Shiva directly!


    Su Yan was also very dismissive of the attitude of these divine thunders.


    If the barrier of divine power can be broken by these lightning rays, then he Su Yan doesn''t have to go out and mix, just find a place to hide and continue practicing.


    Seeing that the dense thunder light only blooms but does not bear fruit, it seems that the bombardment is very lively, but in fact the result is zero.


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng gritted his teeth fiercely, and saw that the divine thunder gradually dissipated, and the rain falling in the sky gradually turned green!

 Chapter 4217： Green rain

    Chapter 4217: Green Rain


    Seeing the rain turn green, the three immortal emperors quickly opened the protective barrier!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong also complained: "Danfeng, why don''t you even say hello with this trick?"


    The three immortal emperors all knew what the green rain meant, and Immortal Emperor Danfeng would only use this trick when he was desperately desperate.


    Because of this move, it hurts the enemy a thousand and hurts himself 800. If it weren''t for the desperate situation, Immortal Emperor Danfeng would definitely not use this trick!


    The current Immortal Emperor Danfeng has no time to care about the feelings of others. Now he is full of thoughts and must defeat Su Yan!


    This green rainwater is extremely corrosive, and when the sword is transformed by rain, its lethality has become more than ten times that of just now!


    Shiva��s divine light barrier gradually became a little unsupportable, and it was corroded very badly!


    And the surrounding earth was riddled with holes by this green rain!


    And corrosiveness is only one of the attributes of this green rainwater.


    The more terrifying thing about this green rain is breaking the law!


    After Lord Shiva was drenched in green rain, the Dharmakaya itself gradually became unsustainable and showed signs of disintegration.


    The law of Lord Shiva is equivalent to Su Yan''s right arm. If it is removed, then Su Yan will lose a great help.


    The impulse to retreat from Cangye Immortal Emperor just now relied on Shiva��s law body. If he had lost this powerful law body, Su Yan would have to face the impact of the four immortal emperors directly!


    Su Yan also wanted to maintain Lord Shiva''s law body, knowing that this Lord Shiva''s law body was a great threat to the four immortal emperors!


    But once the attributes of the green rain-breaking method are brought into play, even Su Yan''s magical veins are completely broken. In a short period of time, it will be very difficult to reconsolidate the law body on this earth with a lot of green rainwater!


    Sure enough, none of those who can become the emperor are mediocre.


    If you want to keep Su Yan here, the power that bursts out will be very terrifying!


    These green rain drops on spells can break all spells, even Shiva''s divine power can''t resist!


    It will only be worse if it falls on people!


    This spell is enough to make the movement of the immortal essence in the body become chaotic, if the mana circulation in the body is broken, then it is very likely to fall into a state of confusion.


    It can be said that this green rain is the nemesis of all practitioners! As long as there is mana, they will be very afraid of this green rain!


    Therefore, after seeing the green rain floating in the sky, the three immortal emperors all showed extremely solemn expressions, and immediately formed a barrier to deal with them.


    If the enchantment wants to always provide protection from the corrosion of the green rain, it needs to continue to pay strong mana.


    But this is also no way. If you don''t do this, you will only make yourself more dangerous.


    Although Su Yan''s Shiva body was broken, there is one more thing that is worthy of gratification, that is, his lotus platform is burning with a raging fire.


    Shenhuo was not afraid of this green rain, and after it burned to the sky, it evaporated all the torrents of green rain, which saved Su Yan''s thoroughness.


    The barriers of Immortal Emperor Luoling and Immortal Panlong also had fire attributes, but they couldn''t produce the powerful divine fire that made the artifacts, so it was much more difficult to deal with than Su Yan.


    That Cangye Immortal Emperor was different from the other two Immortal Emperors. He had locked all his mana in his body, and only relying on the powerful Immortal Yuan to force him out of the realm of isolation from everything!


    With his strength at the pinnacle of martial arts, he can do this kind of thing.


    Su Yan watched his dharma body of Shiva be broken, and the surrounding green rainwater had accumulated a lot. I was afraid that it would be meaningless to want to incarnate the dharma body of Shiva.


    Because this rainwater accumulates on the ground, it means that the opponent has the power to break the law at any time!


    I have to say that this green rainwater is really good for life, and it can even break through the law body that destroys the gods!


    This also sounded a wake-up call for Su Yan. The existence of Da Xiandi is an existence that can create miracles. You don''t know when the other party will come up with inexplicable and extremely powerful weird tricks!


    Everything is still cautious!


    And after seeing that Su Yan''s law body was broken, Immortal Emperor Luo Ling suddenly showed an expression of ecstasy!


    I saw the spirit patterns of countless spells being thrown out of his sleeves!


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a confused expression after seeing the spirit patterns of these spells.


    Because the green rain has not stopped, the ground is also full of green water.


    This green rainwater is extremely corrosive to all kinds of spells. This corrosiveness is absolutely irrespective of enemy and me. Even Emperor Danfeng��s own divine thunder will be dissolved by this green rainwater, not to mention it. Other people''s spells!


    But after these spirit patterns flew into the void and formed a vein, Su Yan understood why Luoling Immortal Emperor would throw these spirit patterns without fear!


    Because these spirit patterns are not meant to form any spells at all!


    It doesn''t even use Dao Fa, but the psionic power that should have been broken in the ancient times!


    Psionic people rely on the power of the soul and cultivate this power to the extreme.


    After Su Yan ascended to the top of the heavens, he once slaughtered the only two psychic great emperors. From then on, the psychic should have broken the inheritance.


    Unexpectedly, there is still a fish that slipped through the net, who can actually cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor!


    Seeing the snare of psychic energy, Su Yan still maintained his usual calmness.


    The psychic network is spread out in the sky, and it is not corroded by the green rain at all!


    The power of psychic energy does not come from the physical world, but from the spiritual world. Only a monk who has cultivated to the extreme can embody the power of psychic energy in the physical world!


    Moreover, psychic energy does not use mana, it uses spiritual energy. If this psychic snare is formed, then a spiritual storm will inevitably be completed in Su Yan''s heart, and it will have a great impact on Su Yan''s soul!


    However, Su Yan smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, without any intention of resisting it. Sitting on the lotus platform, his golden eyes lightly rolled in his eye sockets, and then said: "Psionic energy is the power of the outside Dao, you are the Dao Sect Great Emperor. , But use the power of an outsider, isn''t you ashamed?"


    The immortal Emperor Luo Ling replied: "Psionic energy is my innate talent. I just conform to my own talent. How can I be ashamed! Now that you recognize the snare of psychic energy, you should know that your end has come. Once the psychic storm takes shape, you will definitely be unable to resist it!"


    "Really?"


    The psychic snare unfolds like a big tree in the air, and it seems to contain endless mysteries between heaven and earth, full of a strong sense of obscurity!


    As long as the psionic energy fills up the snare bit by bit, the Psionic Storm can be activated!

 Chapter 4218： I cant help it

    The fourth thousandth chapter is really nothing


    Immortal Emperor Cangye saw this psychic snare and didn''t know what to say. Immortal Emperor Danfeng was even more surprised and said: "Unexpectedly, I can destroy the magic, and even the rain of the immortal that can be destroyed by divine power can''t be destroyed. This power... the power in ancient legends is really mysterious!"


    Seeing that the power of psychic energy is so powerful, it seems that self-confidence has returned to the hearts of these four immortal emperors!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling was also desperate at this time. After the network of psychic energy was filled, the mental storm was launched directly!


    When the power of psychic energy reached its peak and the impact came, Su Yan''s Shiva image had been completely destroyed. At this time, the only thing Su Yan could rely on was the artifact in his hand!


    In fact, Su Yan was really driven to a very embarrassed level by these four emperors.


    Although the power to destroy the gods is powerful, Su Yan has just obtained this power, and it is not so skillful to use it.


    And unlike other powers, Su Yan had already reached the peak in his previous life.


    However, Su Yan was originally the character of the more courageous in the war, when faced with such extremely unfavorable situations, it was more conducive to stimulating Su Yan''s own powerful potential!


    The shock wave of psychic energy quickly swallowed Su Yan completely!


    The white light enveloped everything, everything fell apart wherever it passed!


    Whether it''s the earth, mountains, or the green rainwater remaining on the ground and the incomparably powerful divine power!


    Psionic energy is like a force from another world, so overbearing that it makes people completely resist it!


    Under the storm of psychic energy, Su Yan smiled softly.


    This laughter was not great at first, but it reached the ears of the four immortal emperors, especially the immortal emperor Luo Ling, he was inevitably shaken!


    After he heard Su Yan''s laughter, he immediately began to doubt whether his power could really cause damage and threat to Su Yan!


    In such a shaken state of mind, I saw that the light of the Lotus Throne became more and more grand!


    Then, the light of psychic energy gradually bounced back!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling showed an unbelievable expression, and said, "How could this be?"


    "The most powerful thing about psychic power is to impact the mind. If you came here three hours ago, then I will not be able to resist using such a trick, but it is a pity that you came here after three hours!"


    Su Yan��s words echoed among the heavens, "I have succeeded in slaying the spirit! There is no dust in my soul! Now I have no spiritual weakness, and your spiritual energy impact cannot destroy my defense, then The impact is less than one tenth!"


    The most powerful thing about the power of psychic energy is to form a powerful impact in the enemy''s mind!


    This impact will form an all-round, dead-angle strangulation on the dark side of the mind!


    This seems to be a good thing, because after the dark side of the soul is eliminated, the state of mind will definitely be improved.


    But don''t forget that the so-called dark side of the mind is like the black side of gossip. When the black side of gossip is removed, the gossip itself will be gone!


    Many people, and even the dark side of true celestial souls will be closely connected with their own spirits. If the dark side is suddenly wiped out by a powerful force, then the spirits will be severely damaged, and even lead to direct fall!


    It''s like using powerful rays to kill parasites and various bacteria in the human body!


    Of course, these parasites and bacteria will all die, but human cells will also not be able to withstand the powerful rays, and will die as well!


    This is the principle of psionic killing!


    It''s a pity that Su Yan has already succeeded in slaying the spirit, and it is the time when his mood is complete and there is no dust.


    At this time, the use of psychic power to kill Su Yan would only get half the result with half the effort, and it would not even have a tenth of the original damage.


    With Su Yan��s laughter and Su Yan��s words passed back, just listen to Su Yan��s words: "After all, it��s not the age of psychic energy anymore. Even if you have cultivated psychic energy forcibly, without the guidance of a master. , There is no way to cultivate this power to the peak, not to mention that you are still facing me!"


    In fact, the power of psionic energy can only be used to surprise and defeat enemies who have never seen psychic energy before.


    Because the destructive power of the psionic energy itself is not enough, and the person facing Su Yan who has already slashed the spirit...


    Think about who he is, Su Yan. Before Taigu, he personally suppressed the founding emperor of psychic energy!


    Su Yan knows everything about the strengths and weaknesses of psionic energy!


    The immortal Emperor Luo Ling wanted to kill Su Yan by surprise with the power of this psychic energy. This was a wishful thinking in itself!


    After a huge lotus flower bloomed in the sky, a little spear light broke through the air!


    This spear light was very small at first, but after Su Yan blessed with the power of destroying the gods, the terrifying spear intent directly reached the peak!


    The spear light also grew incomparably stronger, and directly pierced the white light curtain of psychic energy, even though the snare of psychic energy was desperately resisted under the organization of Immortal Emperor Luo Ling!


    But this resistance has no meaning at all, and it is impossible to change the final result!


    The terrifying spear light directly pierces the psionic energy! In the end, it turned into a huge spear shadow in the void and pierced directly towards the Emperor Luo Ling!


    After the immortal Emperor Luo Ling was broken with his psychic energy, he had already suffered a great backlash. He couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood. If this huge spear shadow fell on Immortal Emperor Luo Ling''s body, then he would definitely do it. Death is dead!


    At this critical moment, Immortal Emperor Panlong took action, and three towering mountains were transformed on the ground as shields to resist the spear shadows of the artifacts of good fortune!


    These three high mountains have only changed, and they have been devastated and destroyed!


    The most chaotic rocks pierced through the air, many falling rocks splashed into the air, and then slowly fell down, forming a stone rain!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong seems to have become very reluctant!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye had already suffered internal injuries during the confrontation with Su Yan just now. After Immortal Emperor Danfeng used the extinct green rainwater, he was already suffering the consequences of backlash!


    Obviously, these four immortal emperors have already paid a considerable price!


    However, they still can''t help the man in front of them!


    Not long after this man mastered his divine power, he already had such a terrifying strength before his realm had made a huge breakthrough!


    They really couldn''t imagine what kind of realm they would enter if Su Ba came first and had the power to destroy the gods!


    At least, if Su Yan wanted to defeat these immortal emperors at that time, it should be as easy as eating and drinking!


    The heavens and the three thousand worlds and hundreds of millions of creatures below will once again be brought under the control of this man!


    These four immortal emperors were very confident when they first fought with Su Yan, and felt that with their four immortal emperors'' teamwork, there would be no rivals among the heavens!

 Chapter 4219： Reach their limits

    Chapter 4219 Each Reaching the Limit


    Unexpectedly, when the battle has reached such a level, it will actually be such a result-they have exhausted all kinds of tricks at the bottom of the box, but they can''t help Su Yan!


    Now Su Yan has stood up from the throne of the lotus platform, and the damage on his body has been completely repaired by the battle body of the immortal dragon god!


    Now it''s Su Yan''s turn, it''s Su Yan''s turn to attack!


    The four great emperors dragged their injured bodies, could they withstand Su Yan''s attack?


    Even these four immortal emperors have no confidence in their hearts!


    The Danyang Tianzun who was watching the battle also had a solemn expression on his face, and perhaps it was already the moment when he had to take action.


    In any case, he has no reason to watch the four great emperors fall here!


    If this happened, it would definitely be a huge blow to Daomen!


    The various foreign powers that have been dormant because of the power of the Dao Sect will definitely become eager to move because of this!


    Su Yan''s Lotus Terrace Throne had already occupied Tianyu, and then I saw the Red Lotus spear in Su Yan''s hand, and the sky gradually spread ten acres of sacred fire!


    This scarlet sacred fire burns more and more vigorously! And it spread quickly! Cover the whole continent!


    If these sacred fires were to fall, the continent shaped by Emperor Panlong with great mana would definitely be destroyed!


    Moreover, with their immortal emperor''s mana and body, it may not be able to withstand this terrifying divine fire, and then they can only deal with it by their own ability!


    But Su Yan didn''t even let go of the sacred fire in the sky, instead he personally killed it from the lotus platform!


    Su Yan carried the boundless dragon energy on his body, and at the same time there was a powerful divine power from the wild!


    This gun took the first level of Emperor Luo Lingxian!


    No one can leave easily after insulting Su Yan, even if it is the existence of the immortal emperor level, it needs to pay the corresponding price!


    Su Yan''s shot didn''t come very quickly, at least it didn''t show the terrifying speed of Immortal Emperor Cangye just now, but what this shot contained was the overbearing of someone else!


    This gun is destined to be overbearing to the extreme! Also powerful to the extreme!


    Only when Su Yan broke the trap of psychic energy was Luo Ling Immortal Emperor. At this time, his body was backlashed, the immortals everywhere in his body were very disordered, and the spiritual platform seemed to have been beaten with a heavy hammer, and his spirits were depressed.


    Under this situation, how can he deal with Su Yan''s shot of Desperate God?


    I saw Immortal Emperor Cangye suddenly appeared in front of Immortal Emperor Luoling. He had a martial art realm at the same level as Su Yan, and perhaps only he could stop Su Yan!


    But don''t forget one point, Immortal Emperor Cangye has also been injured long ago!


    Although Su Yan''s shot was no longer as powerful as before, Immortal Emperor Cangye couldn''t catch Su Yan''s shot at the same time!


    I saw an arm flying directly into the air!


    The blood was also ruthlessly spilled in the air!


    Although Immortal Emperor Cangye barely caught Su Yan''s shot, he was directly broken off by one arm!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye has already used his own blood as a guide to cast a two-wound spell!


    The immortal emperor''s blood suddenly swelled ten times, and then turned into a blood dragon and rushed towards Su Yan!


    I saw the blood dragon swallowing Su Yan''s body directly into his stomach!


    But under the blessing of the destructive gods, Su Yan quickly broke the shackles of the blood dragon and escaped!


    But the dragon scale battle armor on his body was actually corroded by this blood dragon, revealing the flesh and blood below, and the deepest wounds actually exposed the bones!


    Although Su Yan got out of trouble, his strength and physical strength had reached a certain limit, and he was no longer able to pursue the chase anymore, so he could only stay where he was to catch his breath.


    Even Su Yan''s wound recovery speed showed a visible drop!


    It can be said that the Immortal Dragon God battle body and Su Yan have been forced to a certain limit.


    This is also nothing, Su Yan''s enemies this time are four immortal emperors!


    Although the time for these four immortal emperors to be enlightened is not long, their combat experience and knowledge are far less than that of Su Yan, but the immortal emperor is the immortal emperor!


    In this level of duel, a little carelessness will put oneself in a situation where it will be impossible to recover, not to mention that Su Yan still fights four! You can imagine the pressure!


    Although the four immortal emperors took advantage of this opportunity to retreat to a distance, they all had a pale face, and it seemed that they did not have the ability to attack Su Yan within a short period of time.


    The Cangye Immortal Emperor had already sealed his wound, and there were many ways to retrieve the broken arm after returning to the Immortal Domain, or he could use a powerful medicine to stimulate his own potential to grow out.


    With the immortal emperor''s incomparable vitality, this kind of thing cannot be done.


    But now, Immortal Emperor Cangye, who has lost an arm, is afraid that he has lost 80% of his combat effectiveness!


    If there is no Cangye Immortal Emperor to stop him, if the other three immortal emperors are bullied by Su Yan and killed him to fight hand-to-hand, I am afraid that no one can survive three rounds under Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    The current strength and physical strength of both parties have reached a certain limit. If a new force joins at this time, no matter which side the new force joins, the result should be overwhelming.


    Regarding this, both the four great emperors and Su Yan had a very clear understanding.


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling said loudly: "Does Tianzun watch us and Su Baxian continue to fight without helping? Do you want to see us and the 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals ruined in his hands?"


    Danyang Tianzun is the only new force present, and his strength is no lower than the four immortal emperors who are fighting Su Yan.


    Although Danyang Tianzun had previously fought against Ji Sheng, but Danyang Tianzun himself had no loss, let alone injured.


    If Danyang Tianzun joins the battlefield now, then Su Yan will definitely be hard to resist!


    If the four immortal emperors use various magical powers and immortals to assist them, I am afraid that Su Yan will really hate here!


    However, even though the situation had become extremely unfavorable, Su Yan had no fear on his face.


    I saw Su Yan waving the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand, and the sea of ??flames that had condensed in the sky fell directly toward the ground below!


    For a while, the surrounding star fields seemed to be lit up!


    Even the immortal emperor did not dare to easily try to resist the flames of the artifacts of good fortune. The four immortal emperors flew up to protect each other and escaped from the earth shaped by the immortal emperor Panlong!


    When these four immortal emperors left, they were all embarrassed, for fear that they would be infected with the sacred fire of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    And this piece of land could not withstand the sacred sea of ??fire, and it was soon burned through into crimson magma, and it was twisted into an indescribable shape below!


    Then Su Yan changed his face with three heads and six arms!


    With the endless sea of ??fire in front of him, Su Yan is really like a **** who will destroy the world!

 Chapter 4220： Ten thousand years at a glance

    Chapter 4220: One Eye for Ten Thousand Years


    The three heads and six arms that Su Yan changed this time were not the one of the Primordial Demon God.


    After slaying the spirit, the power belonging to the demon in Su Yan''s body has been perfectly stripped out by the heart demon!


    The skin of this dharma image is black and blue, and there is a majestic treasure in its majesty, which is the dharma image of Lord Shiva!


    Lord Shiva is a world-destroying **** in all myths and legends, at least representing the end of the current era, and the destiny of hundreds of millions of lives will eventually usher in death!


    If you come into close contact with Lord Shiva, even the soul of the immortal emperor will be shocked!


    But Lord Shiva is not a creature in a real sense, but rather an unconscious condensation of heaven and earth destroying the will.


    Whoever masters an unconscious condensation will become Shiva, the **** of destruction!


    Such Su Yan is an enemy that everyone fears, even these immortal emperors can hardly maintain calmness and calmness in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s own power has indeed reached the most extreme level, but the power to destroy the gods is far from exhausted!


    Su Yan completely handed over his body to the power of destroying the gods at this time!


    Because Xian Yuan and physical strength were almost exhausted, when Su Yan let go of his body and mind, even if his body''s instincts wanted to resist, they were already unable to resist!


    When the power of Lord Shiva completely surrounded Su Yan''s body and mind, Su Yan suddenly felt like drowning, and even breathing became very difficult!


    Then he seemed to be sinking into the bottom of the sea. Not only did he lose the power to breathe, he could feel his hands and feet getting heavier and heavier!


    The power of destroying the gods has completely filled Su Yan''s body and mind. At this time, there is no chance to repent.


    The only thing we can do is to adapt to this force as soon as possible!


    In Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge, an endless ocean has really changed, and Su Yan''s body in this endless ocean is like a flat boat.


    Or to be precise, it should be a shipwreck.


    After Su Yan floated on the sea for a while, he was finally photographed underwater by a big wave!


    Then he couldn''t control his body and kept falling toward the deeper and darker seabed!


    Suffocation and deep fear surround Su Yan...


    But Su Yan was extremely calm, he had no intention of struggling at all, letting his body sink into the deepest and darkest seabed!


    This deep, dark seabed was originally Su Yan''s own unconscious and subconscious.


    After reaching the deepest and darkest place, everything around suddenly became brighter!


    Then when Su Yan opened his eyes, he only saw countless peaks standing in the sea. All these peaks towered into the clouds, as if they were connecting the sky and the earth!


    Su Yan has seen many towering peaks, but none of them can match the peaks in front of him!


    All these peaks in front of me seem to be the same as Mount Xumi, growing from the bottom of the Milky Sea, but finally piercing into the heavens, with a towering tower that crosses the world!


    And Su Yan didn''t know when it was washed onto the silver-white beach.


    Compared to the silver-white sandy beach, what is even more treacherous is that the sea here turns out to be pure white!


    Seeing the pure white ocean, Su Yan suddenly woke up. This must be the legendary sea of ??milk!


    The Legend of Milky Sea is the source of all life, and also wears the ultimate immortal mystery!


    At the beginning of its founding, countless gods drove Shitian, Asura, Yasha, and Shura to fight fiercely in the Milky Sea, in order to obtain the immortal magical medicine in the Milky Sea!


    Su Yan was amazed, wondering how he was sent to Ruhai!


    Then Su Yan saw a **** statue rising from the sea of ??milk. This **** statue was taller and bigger than all the peaks!


    Although it is difficult to get a full view of this idol because it is too huge, Su Yan still recognized it. This idol must be the incarnation of Lord Shiva!


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to have a glance at the incarnation of Lord Shiva!


    This look at each other seems to have gone through ten thousand years, and it seems that only a short moment has passed.


    But after staring at each other, Su Yan''s body no longer resists divine power, and he no longer has the suffocation like drowning!


    The power of divinity poured into the meridians that Xianyuan had already dried up long ago, and it started to run quickly!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s own power is truly integrated with the power of destroying the gods!


    The power of destroying the gods itself has a certain sense of spirit, and will form resistance to Su Yan''s own sense of spirit.


    And now, this wonderful resistance has completely disappeared!


    Danyang Tianzun watched Su Yan accomplish this change in a blink of an eye, and he knew it was bad!


    Legend has it that the gods will sleep for a period of time before truly transcending into the sacred, allowing their own power to complete a span.


    Although he was an immortal emperor, he didn''t possess supernatural power, but he had heard preaching under the seat of the primitive phoenix.


    The primitive phoenix said that after the heavens were opened up, they gave birth to at least a million gods!


    These million gods were born with the spirit of heaven and earth, and later fought with each other, and in the end less than one in 10,000 survived.


    The fierce fighting of a million gods is not useless, it is the fierce fighting of these gods that created three thousand worlds.


    After the ultimate destruction, so many creatures were bred!


    Primitive Phoenix said that the reason why she was able to cross over from that cruel era was all because she had entered a whole new level after "sleeping".


    Those ancient emperors also entered the strongest realm after "sleeping".


    The gods must fall asleep after their power has grown to a certain level. This sleep time is very difficult to say. It may be a blink of an eye, or it may be 10,000 years, an era, or it will never wake up until the world is destroyed. !


    According to Danyang Tianzun''s understanding, the so-called "sleeping" by the gods is equivalent to a leap from the emperor Zhun to the level of the immortal emperor.


    The emperor Zhun needed to look for the ethereal fairy machine, while the gods were much simpler, they only needed to fall into a deep sleep.


    Perhaps the road to cross the immortal emperor has already been paved in the minds of the gods, as long as you walk all the way and don''t get lost in the middle, you will definitely be able to enter that otherworldly realm!


    Su Yan had obviously "slept" just now.


    After "sleeping", there was no longer any trouble between the power of destroying the gods and Su Yan!


    The two have been thoroughly integrated into a whole!


    And Su Yan was already able to use all the power to destroy the gods!


    Danyang Tianzun said in his heart: "It should be the four immortal emperors who pushed him to the limit. In the limit, he ushered in a breakthrough to himself, so that''s why...If there is no stimulation from the four immortal emperors, he thinks I��m afraid it��s not so easy to break through! What a terrible man! He actually completed such a breakthrough silently in the battle with the four immortal emperors!"

 Chapter 4221： Crossing the realm to the peak

    Chapter 4221 Crossing the Realm to the Peak


    After Su Yan opened his eyes this time, the aura of his body was already very different from before.


    At the same time, the wounds on Su Yan''s body that had not been healed began to heal quickly at an extremely unreasonable speed.


    In contrast, the four immortal emperors can be said to be extremely miserable and miserable!


    The four immortal emperors have also noticed that Su Yan is different from before, but they haven''t thought of Danyang Tianzun to such a deep level.


    They just noticed that Su Yan''s breath had changed.


    Perhaps it was because the power that Su Yan showed just now was too powerful and magical, and this small aura change was not taken by the four immortal emperors.


    At this time, Su Yan pointed a finger at the land that was smelted into a fiery red magma!


    The four immortal emperors didn''t know what exactly Su Yan was playing, but they soon saw that the magma in the void began to change from the core!


    Then I saw a huge bird''s head poking out of the magma!


    If you look closely, the magma in the sky seems to be shaped into a crimson egg by Su Yan!


    And this scarlet egg is of course not a pheasant, but an authentic, fake phoenix!


    There are golden feathers on the head of the fire phoenix, which itself is made of magma, and its eyes show endless killing intent!


    There was a neigh towards the sky, and even the emperor couldn''t help shaking with it!


    When a quarter of the bird''s body fluttered out of the magma, Immortal Emperor Cangye couldn''t help but said, "This is an exterminating phoenix! It should have always been the trick of Emperor Suopo, how could he do it?"


    What Immortal Emperor Cangye said was always the Great Phoenix Suo Po, but he was actually the original Phoenix.


    As for the question asked by Immortal Emperor Cangye, no one could answer it, and the other three immortal emperors all showed extremely shocked expressions!


    In the fairy world, no one knows that the power of the original phoenix is ??unique. After countless epochs, no one has ever been able to copy it!


    They have no idea how Su Yan did it!


    According to legend, the primitive phoenix once spread many beliefs in the lower realm!


    But with the passage of time, many worlds gradually forgot their belief in the primitive phoenix, and betrayed and degenerated to the camp of the devil!


    The primordial phoenix descended into many worlds in a rage and destroyed the phoenix, purged these worlds with the supreme divine fire, and wiped out all the mortal creatures who had abandoned their faith!


    The World Exterminating Phoenix was created with only one goal-for ultimate destruction!


    You know, Primordial Phoenix is ??the oldest immortal emperor in the immortal world, and even the Jade Emperor had to give three points of courtesy to her strength and status!


    Seeing this world-destroying phoenix created by Su Yan, a flash of despair flashed in the eyes of the four immortal emperors!


    World Destruction Phoenix represents the ultimate destruction, a terrifying spell that can completely wash away a layer of the world with flames!


    Su Yan looked down upon the four immortal emperors and calmly said: "There are still many primitive phoenix Taoist spells that I ask for advice. Why is it strange that I use one to destroy the phoenix?"


    Destroying the World Phoenix itself is not a complicated spell, it only requires the superposition of two powers, divine power and supreme flame.


    But whether it is divine power or supreme flame, there are only a handful of existences that can be cultivated in the fairy world, not to mention the combination of the two!


    The power of the World Extinguishing Phoenix is ??still rising, the powerful fire force makes the whole body of the World Extinguishing Phoenix emit a powerful white light, and it is like a small sun rising in the void of the universe!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye couldn''t speak for a long time, he already wanted to give up this battle in his heart.


    The gap between them and Su Yan is really too big, this is definitely not a gap that can be wiped out by hard work or reckless desperation!


    For the cheetah, it is easy to run within ten meters from one hundred meters.


    But for the rabbit, this is simply impossible. No matter how the rabbit is trained, its limit is always here, and it is impossible to surpass it!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong''s face was pale and authentic: "Dear brothers, is there a way to resist this trick?"


    The answer to Immortal Emperor Panlong was also a moment of silence.


    The four immortal emperors fell into his hands, and if this kind of thing were to spread out, it would surely be shocking!


    "Could it be that today''s defeat is completely irreparable?"


    The situation faced by these four immortal emperors is already full of despair.


    They once thought that they had mastered the limit of Su Yan''s power, and in the consumption of each other, they would surely be able to win the final victory!


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan suddenly burst out such terrifying power in front of them!


    Danyang Tianzun is flying towards here with a whisk in his hand!


    Su Yan immediately noticed this. Danyang Tianzun is a new force. If he wants to join this battle, it is really not easy for Su Yan to win.


    After all, he is one of the most powerful immortal emperors in the heavens, and he has already discovered the cause and effect, and he is definitely not comparable to the four stinky fish and shrimps in front of him.


    Danyang Tianzun made a low voice of Immeasurable Tianzun, and then said: "It''s really gratifying!"


    "What is there to congratulate, you have to congratulate me, it is better to wait for me to kill these four wastes." Su Yan said to Danyang Tianzun.


    Danyang Tianzun still had a grinning and cynical expression on his face.


    He can lie between Su Yan and the four immortal emperors, and face the powerful firepower of the World Extinguishing Phoenix. It is already very difficult to be so relaxed.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Emperor Su Xian has crossed the realm of Emperor Zhun and returned directly to the realm of Emperor Immortal. Isn''t it a gratifying thing? Pindao was watching Su Xian Emperor breakthrough in the blink of an eye. I really admire it! Since the beginning of the obstetrics, I am afraid that no one has ever been able to achieve the level of Emperor Su Xian you!"


    After Danyang Tianzun��s reminder, when the four immortal emperors scanned Su Yan again, they discovered that Su Yan did not know when he had crossed the limits of the great realm and entered the ranks of the immortal emperor!


    The change in Su Yan''s breath just now was also due to this reason!


    It''s just that Su Yan directly transformed the body of Lord Shiva, the power of divinity overshadowed everything, and it complemented the huge power of the world-destroying phoenix, just like the sun and the moon in the sky.


    These four fairy kings didn''t notice such a subtle change.


    But... this is too amazing!


    You must know that when Su Yangang met them, he was only the top cultivation base of the Immortal King!


    How long did it take to cross the realm of the quasi emperor and enter the ranks of the immortal emperor!


    This kind of thing has never happened before, let alone knowledge, I have never heard of it!


    These four immortal emperors didn''t know what was going on there, they didn''t understand what the mystery was, and they didn''t know that Su Yan had "slept" as a **** just now.


    I just think this thing is ridiculous to the extreme! At the same time they were surprised to the extreme!

 Chapter 4222： Emperor Wu incarnate

    The 4222nd chapter Wudi incarnation


    The world-destroying phoenix was born in response to the catastrophe, and it will bring ultimate destruction!


    Even Xianyu might be destroyed by the World Exterminating Phoenix, let alone four people who are much smaller than Xianyu!


    The abilities of these four immortal emperors are already pretty good, but even if they are in their heyday, facing the world-destroying phoenix born in response to the catastrophe, they can only avoid the sharp edge.


    On the positive side, they have absolutely no way to resist!


    What''s more, these four immortal emperors are all injured now, and their strength is no longer at their peak.


    Immortal Emperor Cangye gritted his teeth and looked at the three-headed and six-armed divine form of Shiva in the void, hating to the extreme in his heart!


    He entered the Dao from Wu, and he has almost never experienced the pain of failure in his life. When he was in the lower realm, he was known as Wu Wudi. After entering the immortal realm, it was a swift journey, and he soon climbed to the top of the immortal emperor!


    But even a character like Immortal Cangye still can''t shake Su Yan after he has used his whole body skills!


    The sourness, bitterness and shock in the heart are mixed together to form a very complex feeling.


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "This is definitely the ultimate phoenix''s killer move, how could he use it?!"


    The answer to this question is actually very simple, because when Su Yan was still at the peak, he had friendship with the primitive Phoenix, and even Kunlun had been to many times.


    Although this technique is powerful, it is not too complicated in itself. The key is whether the two special forces can be refined to the extreme and mixed together.


    In addition, it is to join the Shen Yun of Phoenix.


    Although Su Yan is not a feather tribe like the original Phoenix, he has the supreme sword intent, and he uses the sword intent to transform the world into the charm of the phoenix, which is similar to the same thing.


    The Primitive Phoenix hasn''t personally taken action for at least two epochs, and this move to destroy the world Phoenix has already become a legend!


    Because the creatures who have witnessed this trick have almost all been wiped out!


    The mood of these four immortal emperors was also extremely complicated at this time.


    "Our four immortal emperors joined forces, how could we still end up in a terrible defeat?"


    When Immortal Emperor Panlong asked this question, there was a long silence that waved him. Even these immortal emperors didn''t know how to explain the situation in front of him.


    Immortal Emperor Cangye said: "It''s better for us to fight with him, even if we bet our own life, we have to die here with him!"


    But I don��t want the Luo Ling Immortal Emperor to say: ��It��s really not easy for us to cultivate to the Immortal Emperor realm. If we die together, then everything will be gone!��


    Even if he reached the realm of the greatest emperor in the world and mastered the foundation of longevity, he could not escape the fear of death.


    Because the fear of death has long been rooted in the hearts of all living beings, even the unsalted saints who are confused will have the fear of death!


    Perhaps the fear of death is the ultimate problem that all creatures have to face!


    The original intention of Cangye Immortal Emperor was that even if he died, he would have to squeeze his back. He regarded death as his home, but the other three immortal emperors did not necessarily have the same courage as him.


    Immortal Emperor Cangye also realized this, so he didn''t speak at all.


    At this level, if the hearts of the people are still uneven, then the fate of final defeat can be said to be inevitable.


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng: "Although Destroying Phoenix is ??powerful, as long as Destroying Phoenix can''t destroy us, then we will definitely be able to sanction you! Su Baxian, today is not your era anymore! Even if you came back back then Nothing can be changed! Even if you have the peak power, you can''t control the order of the fairy world!"


    Su Yan asked coldly: "Have you seen me back then? Do you know what my peak is?"


    Including Danyang Tianzun, there are a total of five immortal emperors here, and none of these five immortal emperors have experienced the era when Su Yan dominated the heavens.


    They can only know from some legends and stories how powerful Su Yan was back then.


    But no matter what everyone knows, Su Yan is one of the founders of the immortal gate and the first immortal emperor born in the heavens!


    These two titles alone are enough to overwhelm many great emperors!


    These four emperors were shocked by Su Yan''s words, and couldn''t say a word for a long time!


    What''s more important is that Su Yan is now transformed into a three-headed six-armed Destroying God Law Body, and there is also a World-Extinguishing Phoenix hatching from the crust of the earth!


    No matter how you look at it, Su Yan will re-enter the immortal realm as the **** of destruction!


    In the void, the World Extinguishing Phoenix had completely broken out of its shell, because it possessed so powerful light and heat that the whole body turned into an incandescent color!


    When Mieshifeng Phoenix flapped its wings and rushed towards her face, a panic appeared in the eyes of the four immortal emperors involuntarily!


    The World Extinguishing Phoenix soared through the void, and the four immortal emperors were the first to bear the brunt!


    But it was not these four immortal emperors who first endured the terrifying power of the World Destroying Phoenix. The two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers had already been blown away in every corner of the universe.


    After the World Extinguishing Phoenix flapped its wings, it radiated extremely terrifying light and heat!


    There is no obstacle to the spread of light and heat in this cosmic space, and it will soon be able to cross the distance of tens of thousands of miles!


    After these heavenly soldiers were shrouded by the light and heat, all the water in the body immediately evaporated, turning into corpses!


    The flames of the world-destroying phoenix are enough to burn the sky!


    If you can''t resist it, you will end up worse than those heavenly soldiers and generals. Not only will you be drained of the water in your body, but your body and mind will be turned into ashes under the heat of the sun!


    Now that the time has come to be really desperate, these four immortal emperors must come up with the ability to really desperately and press the bottom of the box!


    I saw a majestic figure appeared in the void, this figure was a bit like a Buddhist statue, but it showed a blue light!


    Under the shroud of divine light, it is the incarnation of Emperor Wu!


    The five emperors are holding magical weapons, and they have gathered a strong fighting spirit in the void!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye used martial arts to enter the Tao, and had already reached the realm of the strongest, so he could condense the incarnation of Emperor Wu!


    This incarnation of Emperor Wu can be said to have condensed the most powerful force he has learned throughout his life!


    When the incarnation of Emperor Wu condensed the blow of the fighting spirit and the head-on shock of the Destroying Phoenix!


    The arrogant head of Mieshi Phoenix was beaten to one side!


    However, almost the guards were affected in any way on the march of Mieshifengfeng.


    When the Mieshi Phoenix flapped its wings and struck towards this side, the incandescent light also directly collided with the incarnation of Emperor Wu!


    These two forces directly collided in the void. Although Emperor Wu''s avatar could still stand on the spot and temporarily resist the Exterminating Phoenix, the blood vessels of Emperor Cangye Immortal had already surfaced!


    These blood vessels and meridians are still becoming more and more protruding, just like a dragon and a snake walking around the body of Cangye Immortal Emperor!

 Chapter 4223： The power of endless destruction

    Chapter 4223 The Power of Endless Destruction


    When the impact of World Destruction Phoenix''s body gradually became more violent, the blood vessels of Immortal Emperor Cangye burst open frantically!


    Just by looking at the body of Immortal Emperor Cangye, you can know what is called tragic!


    But even at this point, the incarnation of Emperor Wudi maintained by Emperor Cangye did not waver!


    It seems that the physical pain can''t distract him at all, and it''s even more impossible to let his mind appear sluggish!


    Immortal Emperor Cangye may drain the blood in his body, but the brilliance of life is extremely dazzling!


    Everyone understands that only relying on the power of Immortal Emperor Cangye is determined to be unable to withstand the power of the world-destroying phoenix!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng quickly took out an artifact, which looked like a copper boat with many charms written on it, and there were two copper coins hanging on it, shaking constantly!


    After Immortal Emperor Danfeng took out the artifact, the first thing he did was to introduce himself and the blood of Immortal Emperor Cangye into the artifact!


    After this artifact got the blood of the two immortal emperors, the spell on it seemed to come alive!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng threw the boat into the sky, and then he formed a kanshui curse with his hands and began to chant the curse frantically!


    The immortal Emperor Danfeng thought was a blood curse, which could burst out even more powerful power than usual, but the corresponding price also needed to be paid!


    The price is to damage the body and mind, and in severe cases, it will even endanger Daoji!


    But now that even lives are in danger, and they may be swallowed by the Exterminating Phoenix at any time, so they don''t care about it.


    The artifact turned into a **** sacred water in the void. The **** sacred water changed into a vast ocean!


    And the boat is making waves on the ocean, and the copper coins are constantly swaying!


    The name of this artifact is called Huashui Party, and it can transform thousands of miles of Hongbo in an instant. This is not over yet, after Hongbo is transformed, it can form an endless water hell!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng once used this divine tool to destroy the tenth world of the lower realm!


    The two properties of water and fire are very extreme, and there is no definite number to overcome each other. It all depends on who has the greater mana on either side.


    The incandescent World Extinguishing Phoenix encountered this rushing wave of thousands of miles, and just flapping its wings, there was already a terrifying heat wave on its face!


    In the sea of ??blood, the height of the wave has reached several hundred meters!


    The blood-colored ocean seems boundless, and it is still expanding continuously, led by the blood of the two immortal emperors!


    But even in the endless **** ocean, I''m afraid it would be difficult to resist the power of the World Destroying Phoenix!


    But the endless blood sea of ??changes on the water side at least attracted the attention of the World Extinguishing Phoenix, and it also made the pressure on Emperor Wu''s incarnation less.


    Although the tiny wounds that had opened on Immortal Emperor Cangye''s body were still bleeding, they showed no signs of continuing to expand.


    The World Extinguishing Phoenix was really blocked by the sudden appearance of a sea of ??blood, and the huge light and heat generated by flapping its wings all fell in the sea of ??blood, causing a shocking wave!


    The sea of ??blood is rapidly evaporating at a speed of hundreds of millions, but relying on the characteristics of the artifact and the blood of the two immortal emperors, the sea of ??blood is expanding endlessly!


    In this kind of confrontation, Immortal Emperor Danfeng gradually felt the pressure of Mount Tai!


    The light and heat contained in the World Extinguishing Phoenix itself is huge, and it can''t be consumed cleanly.


    Wanting to douse the Exterminating Phoenix with water is like trying to douse the sun with water. It is very ridiculous and impossible to do.


    The World Extinguishing Phoenix already emits incandescent light and heat. In a sense, the core of the Extinguishing Phoenix can already be regarded as a small sun!


    Soon the boundless sea of ??blood in the universe turned into puffs of blue smoke, and the area covered by the sea of ??blood in the violent waves also dropped visible to the naked eye!


    Immortal Emperor Danfeng said: "The power of the World Destroying Phoenix is ??too strong. Even the artifacts like the water-changing side will soon be dried up! I am afraid that the water **** will not be able to condense! If it can give me more immortals The blood of the emperor may be able to support it for a while."


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "After all, this is not a long-term solution. When the blood in our body is always drained, how should we deal with the Extinguished Phoenix at that time! And don''t forget that there is something more standing behind the Extinguished Phoenix. Su Baxian who is difficult to deal with!"


    Using the blood of the Immortal Emperor to deal with the Exterminating Phoenix is ??undoubtedly the way to quench thirst by drinking poison.


    Can only deal with it for a while, when this time passed, the four immortal emperors still couldn''t escape the fate of falling!


    To deal with the extinction of the phoenix, we can only find other better ways.


    But at this moment, the body of the World Exterminating Phoenix plunged directly into that sea of ??blood!


    A sea of ??blood makes waves!


    On the artifact named Huashui Fang, two copper coins flew directly into the sky, and many cracks appeared in the spell on the ship!


    Then the artifact actually exploded directly!


    When he stretched out and was blown apart, Immortal Emperor Danfeng, who was the owner, was naturally backlashed!


    And without the blessing of the artifact, the sea of ??blood in the sky quickly began to shrink, and it seemed that it would not take long before it was completely destroyed!


    After extinguishing the sea of ??blood in the sky, the fire of the World Extinguishing Phoenix is ??still very terrifying!


    But before the water dries up, at least the four immortal emperors have been saved, and they also have time to consider what method they can use to face the extinct phoenix!


    The cruel reality in front of them was enough for the four immortal emperors to recognize reality and give up the last glimmer of fantasy.


    Then I saw Immortal Emperor Panlong and Immortal Luo Ling join forces, they joined forces to cast spells, and cut the void with boundless power!


    Almost all the remaining blood sea was sucked into the space debris, along with the blood sea, the boundless light and heat emitted by the World Extinguishing Phoenix was also sucked into the cracks in the space! I don''t know what other world I will fall into!


    After the void is broken, the battle is far from the end.


    As long as the impact of World Destroying Phoenix is ??still there, this battle will continue!


    The light and heat that was sucked away was only a part of the power of the World Extinguishing Phoenix, and the powerful power of the World Extinguishing Phoenix itself did not damage much!


    In the face of the monstrous power of the phoenix that destroys the world, even the four immortal emperors are as small as ants!


    Two more immortal emperors threw out the divine tools, these two divine tools, together with the incarnation of Emperor Wu, temporarily resisted the Destroying Phoenix.


    But the significance of doing this is actually not that great, because the flames of the World Extinguishing Phoenix are too violent, and even the artifacts can be burned into molten iron!


    Sure enough, the incarnation of Emperor Wu quickly shattered with the two artifacts!


    All of these were in Su Yan''s expectation, and there was only one thing Su Yan hadn''t thought of.


    The four immortal emperors actually got into the crack of that space together!


    Perhaps for them, World Destroying Phoenix is ??something more terrifying than Temporal Storm!


    But there was a sneer at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth!


    A little real fire from the sun can burn all the multiple worlds up and down on Mount Xumi. If these four immortal emperors thought that everything would be fine by hiding in another world, they would be wrong!

 Chapter 4224： The strongest in ancient times

    Chapter 4224: The Strongest in Antiquity


    No matter what world these four immortal emperors flee to, World Extinguishing Phoenix will pursue them.


    Unless they have the power of the Star Great Emperor, they can use Zhou Tian''s starlight as a primer to superimpose multiple dimensions together, and then go through an unknown number of layers to the other world, so that they can stop the World Extinguishing Phoenix.


    It''s ridiculous to think that it can stop the World Extinguishing Phoenix just by a gap in space!


    After the four immortal emperors arrived in the different time and space, the immortal emperor Luoling condensed the seal once again, and then pierced a seed from his heart!


    Immortal Emperor Luo Ling looked very painful, releasing this seed from the heart was equivalent to pulling a sword from the heart.


    But he actually raised a seed in his own heart, which was something nobody knew.


    This seed was supported by the blood of the four immortal emperors, and it grew into a thousand-zhang tree in an instant!


    The speed of growth has already caught up with the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Immediately, this big tree wrapped all the four emperors in!


    And at this time, the World Exterminating Phoenix crossed the limits of space and flew to this other world!


    Even with the emperor''s divine light shrouded, this big tree burned quickly, and many dead branches quickly carbonized!


    The four great emperors have been wrapped in by the tree, right in the center of the tree!


    Facing the powerful firepower of the World Destroying Phoenix, this big tree is still growing! Soon it has grown to a height of ten thousand feet!


    And the roots of the big tree directly derive everywhere in this alien world, inserting it into a variety of different time and space, drawing power from different time and space!


    Then this big tree bloomed with golden light!


    If you give this big tree more time, I''m afraid it can grow to a more terrifying level.


    This big tree not only releases the divine light, it also possesses a very strange and extremely powerful sacred attribute!


    The sacred attribute is not Su Yan''s divinity. This power does not come from the gods, but it is the most holy power in the world, and it is also a power that can resist the power of the gods!


    A tree can release the sacred attributes, it means that the background must be huge, it is definitely not simple!


    But... the next moment, World Exterminating Phoenix has already ran into the big tree!


    The whole space is shaking indefinitely!


    The endless flames turned the torso of the big tree into dust, and the golden divine light could not stop the power of the phoenix!


    The endless flames fell straight down!


    Burning through the void, I don''t know how many different worlds this rain of fire has fallen into!


    If it falls to the lower realm, it will be a rain of fire that destroys the world!


    The core of World Destruction Phoenix was also violent, and the power of terror was finally released in the most extreme way!


    This big tree died directly and turned into dust. No matter how powerful the sacred attributes are, there is no way to resist the power of the World Destroying Phoenix!


    But the four immortal emperors who had long hidden inside the tree were transferred to the immortal world by a strange formation at the last moment!


    This big tree has already set up an extremely powerful formation, which is the last means of life-saving for Emperor Luo Ling.


    And this big tree also has a great background. If it''s just an ordinary fairy tree, it must be impossible to play such a trick in front of the World Extinguishing Phoenix.


    This trick to escape the golden cicada is really thrilling!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "Unexpectedly, you still have such a trick, why didn''t you use it earlier? If you used it just now, you might have won it a long time ago!"


    "This is the seed formed by the Dragonsuo tree. The Buddha Tathagata once practiced under the Dragonsuo tree, and the Dragonsuo tree will only produce five seeds in one era! I only have one in my hand, and of course I have to use it at the most critical moment! "


    Just before opening the time and space rift, Immortal Emperor Luo Ling had already thought about this series of coping methods. The fact is that his ingenious game played a role, and the four immortal emperors had returned to the fairy world.


    But even so, the four immortal emperors were already bloodied all over, and they no longer had the strength to continue dealing with Su Yan.


    And Su Yan''s Lord Shiva still stood on the heights of nothingness, scanning the four immortal emperors with the cold eyes of the gods!


    Immortal Emperor Panlong said: "Su Baxian, don''t force people too much! If you have to take our lives, then the emperor will kill Xianyuan with you! If the four of us explode Xianyuan together, The resulting explosion will shake the laws of heaven and earth. No matter how strong you are, you will surely be inevitable!"


    What Immortal Emperor Panlong said was no longer a threat to Su Yan, but seemed like a compromising compromise.


    Su Yan calmly said: "Now that I am a god, how can I easily die in your hands? And your power is nothing to the emperor''s rank! If it were my peak age, let you One arm can squeeze all four of you to death, just like squeezing four ants to death!"


    Su Yan''s words made these immortal emperors creepy, and more importantly, Su Yan''s power surpassed Skyrim!


    After the fight just now, the four immortal emperors have all been seriously injured and vomiting blood!


    In the next blow, perhaps Su Yan will let the four immortal emperors fall outside the star gate together.


    And now, they finally realized how terrifying Su Yan''s strength really is!


    Is this the power of the first immortal emperor in ancient times?


    They also finally knew why Su Baxian''s reputation has been circulating in the fairy world throughout so many epochs!


    Su Baxian''s power, even the same immortal emperor rank can hardly cope with it!


    And Su Baxian obviously hadn''t returned to the peak of his own strength, it was already so terrifying!


    It''s really hard to imagine what kind of method the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor used to defeat Su Ba!


    At least the Su Baxian they encountered was far from regaining the peak of his own strength.


    It is really hard to imagine that such a terrifying and powerful man has also fallen!


    There are two different magical instruments condensed in Su Yan''s magical body. These two instruments, one is the soul-breaking flute, and the other is the soul-burial bell. Use these two instruments to play a requiem. The song can be used to mourn the four immortal emperors.


    But a Yin-Yang Dao ring was thrown between Su Yan and the four immortal emperors.


    The ring of yin and yang rotates and reverses yin and yang, and it can also turn a very close distance into an extremely distant horizon!


    If the yin and yang links are not broken, even though the four immortal emperors are close in front of them, Su Yan will never be able to touch them.


    The yin and yang links were clearly set down to stop Su Yancai.


    And only Danyang Tianzun can put down this Yin-Yang Dao ring!


    When the World Extinguishing Phoenix appeared just now, Danyang Tianzun had fled thousands of miles away to temporarily avoid the edge, and the four immortal emperors thought that Danyang Tianzun would be gone forever.


    Unexpectedly, Danyang Tianzun would actually come back at this time.


    And this time, Danyang Tianzun finally plans to stand on their side!

 Chapter 4225： Guessing game

    Chapter 4225 Guess the Heart Game


    Su Yan was not surprised at Danyang Tianzun''s shot.


    Because with Danyang Tianzun''s character, it would have been impossible to escape. There are only two options that are willing or unwilling to fight.


    After separating the two sides with the ring of yin and yang, Danyang Tianzun flew over on auspicious clouds and said first: "Congratulations to Emperor Su Xian for victory."


    Su Yan collected three heads and six arms, but did not fully retract the law body. He looked at Danyang Tianzun and said, "I am only the last blow away from victory. If Tianzun has the heart, then it is definitely not too late to come to congratulate him."


    Su Yan obviously didn''t let the four immortal emperors mean.


    Su Yan never does such a stupid thing as letting the tiger go back to the mountain, so he must get rid of the roots!


    What''s more, the opponent is still the emperor, if the enemy of the emperor''s rank can''t be wiped out, then they will only hate endlessly!


    It''s just that the current Danyang Heavenly Sovereign has almost no consumption, and Su Yan fought a battle with the four immortal emperors, and was injured once.


    Under this situation, Su Yan really may not be able to take Danyang Tianzun.


    Danyang Tianzun said, "Can Emperor Su Xian release another world-destroying phoenix out?"


    Su Yan lowered his voice and said, "Do you mean I can''t help you if I can''t release the phoenix?"


    After defeating the four immortal emperors, Su Yan himself was already at the end of the battle, and it was almost impossible to release another world-destroying phoenix.


    Su Yan stared at Danyang Tianzun like this, and seemed to have another battle with Danyang Tianzun at any time!


    Danyang Tianzun said leisurely and authentically: "Emperor Su, this time it��s better to look at the face of the poor road. They have offended you, have spoken badly to you, and have received their due retribution, so why bother to take their lives? What? Cultivation is not easy. It is not easy to cultivate to the realm of the emperor. I don''t know how many dangers have been experienced. If you die like this, it would be a pity, what do you think?"


    Su Yan said: "I hate others preaching to me the most, Danyang, although you have some deeds, you still have no turn to preach in front of me!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Pan Dao once met Emperor Su Xian in the lower realm, and met again in this immortal world! The predestined method in it is naturally wonderful. So Pang Dao never thought of being an enemy of Emperor Su Xian. What I just said was also determined. Not preaching, but persuading."


    "Do you mean to let me let them go?" Su Yandao''s words were full of powerful majesty, "but you know, I never like to make conditions with others, and no one can make conditions with me. of."


    Even in the face of Danyang Tianzun, Su Yan has no reason to show weakness. He stared at Danyang Tianzun like this, and then said: "Danyang Tianzun, these four people and I are already an endless hatred. If I let them go Go back, after they recover, won''t they become my enemy in the future? Do you think I will do such a stupid thing?"


    If these four immortal emperors let them go today, they will definitely go to Hongmeng Immortal Emperor tomorrow. This is obvious!


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t want to add four more enemies of the Immortal Emperor rank!


    In the face of Su Yan''s pressing steadily, Danyang Tianzun was still peaceful, and he was not affected by Su Yan''s monstrous killing.


    Su Yan said, "You are Taoist Lu Zu. There are hundreds of millions of believers in the lower realm, and you have the blessings of the Universe Dao Law. I will not embarrass you. As long as you take the Universe Dao Ring, I can treat it as nothing happened before."


    Danyang Tianzun''s words made the four immortal emperors burn alive again.


    Only the immortal Emperor Danfeng still has a bit of hate in his heart, if Danyang Tianzun joins them with them, the five immortal emperors will inevitably change their energy and cause qualitative changes!


    Then it would not be them who failed now, but Su Yan!


    Danyang Tianzun didn''t say anything to refute Su Yan, but just looked at Su Yan like this.


    But the yin-yang road ring below is gradually changing.


    The energy between yin and yang gradually distorted and reversed, and then the yin face became the yang face, and the yang face became the yin face!


    In fact, Su Yan was also under the envelope of Yin-Yang Dao Ring, and this inversion of Yin-Yang would also affect Su Yan.


    Needless to say, the other four immortal emperors are even more unable to resist the Yin and Yang Daohuan!


    It can be said that Danyang Tianzun is already squeezing it in his hand. If you want to knead it into a dumpling, it is a dumpling. If you want to squash it, you will be squeezed.


    Su Yan knew that Danyang Tianzun was actually planning for the worst when he turned Yin and Yang upside down. If Su Yan suddenly shined with divine light and started directly, then the inverted Yin and Yang would directly send the four immortal emperors to a distant place!


    Then Danyang Tianzun will stop Su Yan.


    In the current state, Su Yan''s odds of winning against Danyang Tianzun were not high.


    Danyang Tianzun is not an ordinary immortal emperor, but a Taoist Lu Zu, who has been worshipped by believers from countless worlds, and has gathered the power of faith, and can already serve as a part of the godhead!


    In addition, Danyang Tianzun has mastered the laws of cause and effect and part of the destiny, which is definitely not comparable to the four stinky fish and shrimps!


    Even if Su Yan can defeat Danyang Tianzun in the end, it must be a tragic victory!


    And it will definitely last for a long time, and within a short period of time, it is decided not to Danyang Tianzun.


    Once the battle time is extended, the ghost knows whether there will be any powerful rescuers from Xianyu.


    And this is exactly the effect Danyang Tianzun wants. When the cost of defeating him is too high, Su Yan will give up the idea of ??fighting him.


    This is the highest state of the art of war-a soldier who can defeat others without fighting!


    Su Yan and Danyang Tianzun did not have a dialogue, just because they could guess each other''s mind without having to dialogue.


    But after inverting Yin and Yang, Danyang Tianzun was not enough, and directly merged the middle part of Yin and Yang together to restore the chaos.


    When yin and yang can restore the chaos, it also shows that this monk has truly comprehended the mystery of yin and yang.


    All the yin and yang in this world are extracted from the chaos, and the two can be traced back to their origins before they have been to the chaotic world. This is a very remarkable achievement!


    When a wall of chaos appeared between the two sides, the difficulty for Su Yan to kill the four immortal emperors also increased!


    Su Yan looked at Danyang Tianzun like this, and in the other world, there were more things that made Su Yan renovate.


    As soon as the fierce battle between Su Yan and the four immortal emperors began, Ni Qingshang was already hidden in another world. Observing the battle through a layer of space, it was undoubtedly the safest.


    Originally, no one could match her Eye of the Galaxy, but Danyang Tianzun still left a back hand, that is, he personally sent the Seven Stars and Eight Lights to the other world.


    At this time, the Seven Stars and Eight Lights had surrounded Ni Qingshang Tuan Tuan!


    As long as Su Yan does something here, the Seven Stars and Eight Lights over there will also do it together!

 Chapter 4226： Compromising

    Chapter 4226 A Compromise


    Su Yan has only one person, but he has to face two troubles.


    In this way, they will inevitably fail to pay attention to each other.


    Danyang Tianzun''s arrangement did not say that the clothes were seamless, but it really put Su Yan in a dilemma.


    Su Yan looked at Danyang Tianzun coldly and said, "Danyang, do you know what it will be like to threaten me?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Emperor Su, if I have a choice in this matter, then Pang Dao will definitely not do this. Obviously Pang Dao has no choice in this matter."


    Danyang Tianzun must protect these four immortal emperors, otherwise he will never be able to explain it after returning to the heavenly court.


    If he wants to achieve the desired result, he has no choice but to make a bad move, and there is no better way.


    Su Yan has mastered the power to destroy the gods, and is close to the ultimate detachment in the chain of cause and effect, and Danyang Tianzun has no certainty to defeat Su Yan.


    In the current situation, Su Yan has been trapped without any hands, but it is a manifestation of great wisdom.


    The aura of destruction continued to radiate, and it seemed that Su Yan hadn''t given up.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Emperor Su Xian, you and I have some old friendships, can you give Xiang Dao a face this time?"


    Although Danyang Tianzun is not one of the strongest immortal emperors in the heavens, he can be regarded as a great master who created a unique genre in the Dao Sect, and has hundreds of millions of believers in the lower realm.


    Not everyone can get the title of Tianzun. Even if he has reached the realm of Emperor Immortal, if he doesn''t have enough prestige and strength in the Dao Sect, he can''t call himself Tianzun.


    If you profess to be a god, it will only become the laughing stock of the heavens.


    With his Danyang Tianzun identity, no matter where he walks, others will give him this face.


    But in front of Su Yan, Danyang Tianzun was completely unsure of what choice Su Yan would make.


    Su Yan said: "There is no hatred between you and me, but there is some appreciation between each other. Logically speaking, this face should be given to you. But... these four people challenged my supernatural power, if they let them go back like this. If that is the case, would I be ridiculed by those immortal emperors back then?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "They have already paid a very heavy price, and today''s battle will definitely be leaked after returning. At that time, Emperor Su Xian''s deeds of fighting the four immortal emperors alone will inevitably be extolled among the heavens. What about the mighty power? Will be desecrated?"


    Su Yan said: "Danyang, are you determined to get ahead? What good is it for you to get up for them? You don''t have much friendship with them, right?"


    Danyang Tianzun smiled bitterly: "Emperor Su, everything in this world will not go well, even if it is the Emperor and Tianzun, there will be moments where they can''t help themselves. What can be done by the poor?"


    After Su Yan concentrated, he said: "Danyang, this time you won, give her back to me, and I will let you go. But you have to remember, when we meet next time, I won''t be so good to talk!"


    Danyang Tianzun took a long breath after listening to Su Yan''s words. As long as Su Yan is willing to compromise, then his goal will be achieved.


    As for what the next meeting will be like, it is not within Danyang Tianzun''s consideration.


    Danyang Tianzun can only consider the present. If he can''t even cross the present, then what future is he talking about?


    But one thing is certain, that is, when we meet next time, Su Yan''s power will be even more terrifying than today!


    Su Yan has always been a person who believes in his words. As long as he promises to go out, he will definitely do it.


    After speaking, Su Yan directly took in the law body that destroyed the gods, and dissipated all the power of the gods.


    Danyang Tianzun also waved his hand gently, and after the Seven Stars and Eight Yaos received Danyang Tianzun''s order, they also lifted the siege of Ni Qingshang.


    Then Danyang Tianzun gave Su Yan a punch, and then flew directly towards the four immortal emperors!


    The four immortal emperors all showed a relieved expression when they heard Su Yan''s promise to let go. No matter what, they all had their lives back.


    Su Yan directly cut the barrier between time and space with the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, flew in front of Ni Qingshang, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go back to Chaos first."


    Su Yan gave birth to a golden cloud under his feet, and flew forward, with no lingering at all.


    Ni Qingshang followed Su Yan''s side and said with a little embarrassment, "Su Yan, this time I am holding you back."


    Su Yan shook his head gently and said, "In fact, even without you, I don''t plan to do it anymore, and my body has reached its limit. If you do it with Danyang Tianzun, there is no chance of winning. But this one The battle is extremely beneficial to me. After the enemies of the past pass through the station, I''m afraid they will tremble more. And the more they fear, the happier I am."


    After a while, Ni Qingshang asked, "What should I call you now, should I call you Su Yan or destroy the gods?"


    Su Yan glanced at Ni Qingshang, and then replied: "Why do you have such a strange problem, of course I am Su Yan. It''s just a combination of supernatural power."


    Ni Qingshang said: "You have all the changes in your breath, spirit and soul. When I first met you, you almost changed a person. The change of power will also change your mind, won''t it? We have the most experience in this regard. of."


    Su Yan said: "I am different from magic cultivation. Let��s not talk about the differences in cultivation methods and cultivation methods. I am a man who has experienced the ninth reincarnation. If this change can affect my mind, then I I don��t know how many times I should have annihilated my spiritual consciousness in the six reincarnations."


    For others, facing the direct impact of dozens or even more than a hundred times the strength of oneself, in all likelihood, this force will disperse one''s mind.


    The manifestation is that you will lose part of your memory or part of your sanity.


    Only some people with strong minds can fully retain their mentality.


    Under extreme circumstances, even the original consciousness was completely washed away, and then a new consciousness was born on this body.


    The shock that Su Yan faced just now was not just a powerful force, it also contained a powerful divine power and the terrifying coercion of the Destroyer God that could destroy everything!


    Looking at the heavens, I am afraid that only Su Yan can do this kind of thing.


    Su Yan said: "After you have cultivated to the realm of the Great Emperor, your Dao Heart will be as stable as a rock, and your soul will be immortal. The self''s consciousness is as eternal as the heavens and the earth. This is the mastery of the foundation of eternal life. After the golden immortal merges with the immortal rule, the body and Dao are combined. But it��s just a pseudo-longevity. Although the immortal is as eternal as the heavens and the earth, the Taoist heart is not necessarily.


    Ni Qingshang said: "That''s how it is."

 Chapter 4227： All I perform are miracles

    Chapter 4227: All my performances are miracles


    Su Yan said: "But after I absorbed the Destroying Power, there were some very strange changes. I will show you something interesting."


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly and showed what his eyes could see.


    It turns out that this pair of golden eyes of the gods can not only see in front of them, but also see how many layers of worlds in the lower realm.


    The World Exterminating Phoenix just died in the collision with the Dragon Shuttle Tree, but the incandescent flame burned through the barriers of the world and fell to many lower worlds!


    Many mortal creatures and civilizations are being destroyed in the incandescent sea of ??fire!


    Su Yan said: "These are civilizations that have fallen or blasphemed, and my emergence as the **** of destruction, the work to be done is to clear these fallen civilizations."


    "Will this kind of killing produce strong karma?" Ni Qingshang asked.


    Su Yan said: "Karma is for the fairy and demon. For the gods, karma is meaningless at all."


    "Why? Does the **** exist above the immortal demon?"


    "Is it above the immortal demon I dare not assert, but I can tell you that everything the gods do is the way of heaven, so how can they produce karma?" Su Yan said, "In other words, no matter how many creatures and creatures I exterminate the lower realm, Civilization is all carrying out the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is supreme. It is impossible to be constrained by karma."


    Ni Qingshang said, "In other words, you are already the spokesperson of Heaven, right?"


    "The way of heaven is impermanent and very complicated. What I am sending my endorsement is nothing more than the way of pure destruction." Su Yan said.


    "The Tathagata Buddha and the Danyang Heavenly Venerable have to transform into thousands of clones to walk in the lower realm, so to eliminate their own karma, but have you ever heard of the primitive phoenix clone in the lower realm? She is the **** of the ancestors and has never been affected by karma. So since the beginning of the world, she has been enjoying the glory and wealth in the fairy world. No matter how the era changes, she will not be affected."


    Ni Qingshang again saw many strange pyramids appearing in the light curtain, and underneath the pyramids an extremely large-scale sacrifice was being carried out!


    The blood of the royal family was killed one by one, and then used as a sacrifice to the heavens!


    But it was too late. Su Yan just moved his fingers. This civilization, which has crossed many worlds, was swallowed by the incandescent sky fire in front of Ni Qingshang!


    The entire world has turned into an endless sea of ??fire, and everything will be ultimately destroyed!


    Su Yan said: "All I perform are miracles. You may not understand why I want to destroy these civilizations in the lower realm. There is no hatred between them and me, but I will do this kind of extinction."


    "Why is this?"


    "Because becoming a **** also means performing miracles! This is also part of the way of heaven. If I can''t perform miracles, it means that my **** is about to leave my body, and I have also reached the fall. And the power of destroying the gods will find another host, and at the same time send a great destruction! This is the truth of the world, and the cycle of life and death is thus completed!"


    In the light curtain, the desecrator below is constantly being destroyed!


    Countless wailing voices came, and the feelings contained in this contained great impact!


    But Su Yan was unmoved. He has already entered the realm of Gujing Bubo. Mortal emotions will never shake his mind.


    From the moment Su Yan "wakes up", countless miracles have appeared in the three thousand worlds below!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s mind began to resound in prayers of various civilizations and languages. These prayers gathered together to form the power of prayer.


    In addition to the power of prayer, there is the power of faith. The two are superimposed to form an ascending spiral!


    The civilizations of the lower realms often have the two concepts of Creation God and Destroying God.


    In different myths, the gods of destruction will assume completely different postures, and these different images and identities will eventually become part of the divine power.


    Although Su Yan had only grasped the power of the gods not long ago, he had already realized that for those very small creatures in the lower realm, they must have the support of the gods to thrive in the wild and cruel world.


    In addition to the creation of heaven and earth, the fields of various laws and powerful forces awakened the will, and the gods were born.


    The desires of these tiny creatures are also the foundation of the birth and maintenance of the gods.


    A person may be very small, but if the small aspirations of thousands of generations come together, a vast ocean can be formed!


    And it was this vast ocean that gave birth to the gods!


    Ni Qingshang and Su Yan had reached this point in the dialogue, and almost all the doubts in their hearts had been solved.


    She patted her heart, and said: "Fortunately, you are the same Su Yan before. In fact, when I saw you fighting the four immortal emperors just now, I was afraid in my heart that your own will would be destroyed by the power of the destructive gods. Engulf and become the real Lord Shiva."


    Su Yan said, "But I''m still very curious about one thing. It seems that all of this is in one person''s arrangement."


    "Who are you talking about? Why do you feel that what you say after becoming a **** is so strange that people can''t understand it?" Ni Qingshang said.


    Su Yan said: "I can get the power to destroy the gods. I have to rely on two seeds. The first Dao hatches the artifacts of good fortune because of the seeds, so that I have the power to resist and overcome the engulfment of the divine power. As for the second divine seed, it is It was obtained from the twisted void above the doomsday fortress. Both of these have a great relationship with the Patriarch of Esoteric Buddhism."


    Ni Qingshang already understood what Su Yan meant. He was saying that there may have been an invisible hand controlling everything in the dark,


    Su Yan said, "I don''t think it is a coincidence that these two seeds arrived in my hands. Maybe it should be because there is no such thing as a coincidence in this world. All coincidences are just the inevitability that has not been seen through the cause and effect."


    Moreover, after the fall of Su Yan, it was Chaos Great Emperor who took in Jin Shiya.


    If it were to be said that Emperor Chaos was in the layout, then his layout was too early, and what is his purpose for doing this?


    Regardless of the divine nature seed or the Taoist seed, the wedding dress was made for Su Yan in the end.


    What good will this do to Chaos Great Emperor?


    Divine seeds and Dao cause seeds are extremely precious, and the number of births since the opening of heaven and earth is fixed. Once consumed, there will be no more in this world.


    Just like a god, after Su Yan occupied the **** of destruction, there would be no second **** of destruction in this world!


    With such precious two seeds, why did Emperor Chaos leave the layout to Su Yan?

 Chapter 4228： Heavenly Vibration

    Chapter 4228: Heavenly Court Shakes


    And the temple in the twisted void, and the supreme stone stele contain great secrets!


    And this star gate that appeared suddenly, it must have been arranged by someone!


    Because the star gate is not a natural product, but a man-made thing driven purely by mana.


    When Danyang Tianzun returned to the heavenly court with the seriously injured four immortal emperors, the whole heavenly court suddenly boiled!


    Not only because the strongest Emperor Xianwu made the move, but also because the results of this battle were extremely terrifying. The entire 200,000 heavenly soldiers and generals were annihilated. This is something that hasn''t happened in thousands of years.


    The last time the heavenly court was so damaged was a trivial disaster in the star realm thousands of years ago!


    Just this is enough to make the big guys in the heavenly court show amazed eyes.


    Not to mention that there are four immortal emperors seriously injured!


    This incident brought a strong sense of shock! The four immortal emperors who were entrusted by the heavenly court were seriously injured together, and no one remembers what age it was!


    After Daomen began to control Tianyu and the order of the fairy world, I don''t know how many years such outrageous things have not happened.


    I have to say that the heavens have to face one thing squarely, that is, the invincible Emperor Xianwu has re-entered the immortal world!


    Heavenly Court, as the Dao Sect''s largest authority in the immortal world, must also take a stand on this matter.


    Regarding the return of the strongest immortal emperor back to the immortal world, do they welcome them, or do they want to kill Su Yan with Hongmeng Immortal Emperor?


    For example, most of the immortals and emperors in the court today have never experienced that era.


    For them, Su Yan''s existence is almost equivalent to a mythical figure.


    Now that the mythological characters have come out of the story and come to them alive, how to deal with this is really a big problem!


    At least the Heavenly Court is not monolithic. There are many powerful true immortals and immortal emperors who are unwilling to be enemies with Su Yan.


    And those immortal emperors who had fought with Su Yan with the Hongmeng Immortal emperor, all became frightened!


    They used to have mental arithmetic and unintentional, dozens of immortal emperors attacked Su Yan together, and then Su Yan was suppressed!


    This time Su Yanyi had a defensive meeting. How many immortal emperors would it take to frighten Su Yan?


    Moreover, there is also a mystery in Su Yan''s return. If everyone is facing the fall of Immortal Chaicao, the soul will also collapse into countless fragments along with it, turning into dust in the universe.


    Those immortal emperors witnessed Su Yan''s soul collapse into countless fragments and turned into cosmic dust.


    I don''t know how Su Yan can be reborn and return to the fairy world today!


    The secret contained in this is a level that the powerhouses of the Great Emperor series have never touched.


    Danyang Tianzun came to Tianfu Palace.


    Although Tianfu Palace was extremely wide and surrounded by many slender clouds, there was only one Taoist wearing a purple robe sitting on a futon in the huge palace.


    This Taoist was sitting in meditation, and he opened his eyes when he saw Danyang Tianzun coming.


    The eyes of this Taoist are extremely clear, and you can see to the bottom at a glance. Only this point can already know that there is no dust in this Taoist''s heart.


    There is no dirt in the mind, and the cultivation base will naturally shake the sky.


    "Danyang, why are you here? Seeing that you are in the dust, you must have experienced a lot of things, right?" Taoist said.


    Danyang Tianzun sat down in front of this Taoist man, regardless of whether he had a futon. After sitting down, he sighed and said: "A major event has happened in the world of immortality. Maybe it is necessary to change the dynasty. Even the dragon chair of the Jade Emperor will be used. I''m not stable, you''re fine, are you still repairing here now?"


    This purple-robed Taoist said strangely and authentically: "Danyang, you are still the same. You always like alarmism. You dare to say this kind of rebellious remarks. If other true immortals say it, I am afraid that you will be convicted by the Jade Emperor."


    Danyang Tianzun supported the ground with one hand, and said: "I didn''t say anything nonsense this time, it''s true. The Jade Emperor already has this trouble, because there have been people in the immortal world who can threaten the Jade Emperor."


    The man looked at Danyang Tianzun and said, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Do you think I would still joke with you about this kind of thing? It''s already messed up outside, and I definitely didn''t lie to you."


    "The Jade Emperor has a good fortune artifact in his hand, and all the karma and merit of the true immortal are in his own hands. Even the immortal may not dare to defy the Jade Emperor. Who is this person you are talking about?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "This person also has a magical artifact in his hand, and it has turned into a red lotus spear. Do you think... will he be afraid of the Jade Emperor?"


    "Who is this guy?"


    "Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian." Danyang Tianzun said.


    After hearing the name of Emperor Xianwu, the man didn''t show any surprised expressions. He just said: "The Jade Emperor sits in his former seat. If he returns to the immortal world, he wants to regain everything he had back then. ."


    Danyang Tianzun smiled and said: "Your ability to accept is really good. I thought you would be very shocked. I didn''t expect you to be surprised at all, but your heart is still like water."


    "Didn��t the news that Su Ba first returned to the fairyland come early? The Changsheng Great Emperor was seriously injured by him. Later, he planted an immortal demon tree in the northwest corner of the fairyland and almost destroyed the fairyland. The first time I heard it. Of course I will be very surprised by the news of Su Baxian, but how can I be surprised when I hear it the second time?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Then I want to tell you one thing, under my nose, Su Baxian defeated all the four immortal emperors in West Palace, if it weren''t for me to hold Su Baxian''s woman to force him to submit. , Su Ba is afraid that he has already killed the four immortal emperors of the West Palace together!"


    "What!" The Taoist finally couldn''t maintain calmness this time, and asked: "What the **** is going on?"


    Danyang Tianzun laughed loudly and said, "This is a long story. Did you know that a star gate suddenly stood up in the fairy world? I met Su Baxian near that star gate... and this The matter is very tortuous, and there are still many mysteries that I have not solved yet. Let me ask one more question, have you ever seen a monk who practices chaos?"


    "What does it mean to practice chaos?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Of course, chaos is refined, and the power of chaos is cultivated. Have you ever seen such a monk, you are two epochs earlier than me, and you must have more knowledge."


    The Taoist showed a hesitant expression, and then said: "There are no creatures in the chaos. You must enter the chaos before you can extract the power of the chaos. But you also know that even the emperor can''t stay in the chaos for a long time. That is. No one knows what will happen in a world where there is no time or space, everything is misty."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "I used to have the same idea as you, but this time I went out and not only saw the monk who practiced Chaos at the Star Gate, this monk was also the emperor''s cultivation base!"

 Chapter 4229： Ultimate power

    Chapter 4229: Ultimate Power


    The Taoist showed a very puzzled look, and then asked: "The power of Chaos? Does such a thing really exist?"


    Danyang Tianzun showed a helpless smile, and then said: "If I hadn''t witnessed it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that there would be such an outrageous thing in this world. He rode a white phoenix transformed by mana, and the light of the divine light would immediately end. In the cosmic domain, how many people in the heavens can have this ability?"


    A very solemn expression appeared on the Taoist''s face, and then he sighed lightly, and said, "What kind of power are you talking about the power of Chaos?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Perhaps it is the ultimate power we can touch, you see."


    When Danyang Tianzun said this, he opened his two hands, his left hand condensed the air of profound yin, and his right hand condensed the air of pure yang. The combination of these two breaths is gossip.


    The yin and yang two qi evolve everything, but fundamentally, they all evolved out of chaos.


    But then, Danyang Tianzun merged the two powers of Xuan Yin and Pure Yang. When these two forces resist and attract the two forces, a delicate balance will be reached, and gossip is formed.


    But after forming the gossip, Danyang Tianzun injected a more mysterious force into it.


    When this third incomparable mysterious power was injected, the gossip that was originally at the delicate balance suddenly changed extremely drastically!


    Then the two apparently incompatible forces of Yin and Yang merged together indiscriminately.


    This fusion is the power of chaos!


    The Taoist looked at the Chaos Power in front of him in amazement, unable to speak for a long time, and then he squeezed the formula, and his fingertips changed more than ten powers of Divine Thunder, Gangfeng, and Fog.


    After these more than ten kinds of power changed, when they encountered the power of chaos, they were all swallowed and reduced to a part of the power of chaos.


    That is to say, no matter how amazing the immortal changes, the power of chaos is very likely to be swallowed in the end, and if a monk has mastered the power of chaos, then he can rely on the power of chaos to deduce all kinds of immortal laws. strength!


    As long as he has an understanding of the various fairy rules and the emperor''s state of mind, it is enough.


    As Danyang Tianzun said, the power of Chaos is more powerful than the power of Xianyuan, and it should be a power above this!


    If you have mastered the power of chaos, you can rely on the power of Xian Ze to open up time and space in the chaos.


    So just like Danyang Tianzun suspected, in the chaos, there may not be a dead silence with nothing.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "I was also inspired after seeing his power. If I restore the yin and yang together, I can get this power."


    The Taoist asked: "In addition to Yin and Yang, what is the third power you use?"


    "It is the power of the immortal, and the power of the supreme immortal breaks the cause and effect. If there is no cause and no effect, yin and yang will become chaos by themselves."


    The Taoist showed a suddenly realized expression, and said: "It turns out that it is. This method is very simple to say, but if no one mentions it, I am afraid it is really hard to think of."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The Chaos power of the Great Emperor I encountered on the side of the Star Gate has been very well mastered. The Xian Yuan in the body has already been replaced with the Chaos Power. How many years have you said he has obtained this method? In addition to him, is there a great emperor who cultivates the power of chaos, and has he opened up a fairyland in the chaos?"


    "Why are you so worried about this matter? Do you think they can threaten the existence of Heavenly Court more than Su Baxian?"


    Danyang Tianzun showed a pessimistic expression, and said: "I was thinking, maybe it belongs to Xian Yuan and the era of Dao Sect is about to pass. How powerful was the Wu Sect back then? The Xian Sect was once suppressed, but later Wuzong has also been ruined. There are no flowers in this world, and Dao Sects will eventually be there for that day."


    Afterwards, both the Taoist and Danyang Tianzun fell into silence.


    Danyang Tianzun then added: "I heard Su Baxian personally talk about esoteric religion and holy cities. These monks who practice the power of chaos have already formed an organization, but we are ignorant of all this. You said those ancient emperors back then. Faced with the rise of mortals, is it the same as us at the beginning?"


    Danyang Tianzun''s mind is definitely not comparable to ordinary immortal emperors.


    Su Ba was the founder of the fairy gate first, and even if he overthrew the heavenly court, he still sat in the fairy gate.


    But if the Esoteric Buddhism in the chaos swept over and overturned the heavenly court, then the era of Xianyuan might end here.


    A new era will also be kicked off.


    When the era changed, it was the time when the immortal emperor fell the most.


    The deduction of karma, immeasurable calamities, and evil stars will make all the immortal emperors have to be tested, and there is no way to escape.


    If you can''t get through after the catastrophe, you will end up in a fall.


    In the epoch change, even the immortal emperor could not go against the sky.


    The Taoist lightly tapped a finger on the ground, and then his whole body bounced up in a very soft and stretched posture.


    The Taoist walked to the gate of the palace and turned his back to Danyang Tianzun and said: "Danyang, if everything you say is fate, then neither you nor I can resist fate. So troubles are useless, are they? I want to know that Su Baxian, what realm of strength is he now? When he defeated Emperor Changsheng last time, it is said that he has not even recovered the realm of Emperor Zhun."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "When I first met him, he was only at the top of the immortal king, but he had already succeeded in killing the spirit."


    "Slashing spirits is extremely difficult for us, but for him, it should be a matter of course."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The star gate that the Jade Emperor sent me to check is weird. There is a star gate hidden in the shadow of the star gate, through the shadow star gate to reach a strange world, and that strange world is hidden inside. To destroy the god��s personality and power."


    "It is impossible for the human race to obtain the complete power of the gods, let alone the godhead. Even if the human race reaches the peak of cultivation, it is impossible for the human race to obtain the godhead. But I don''t know what method Su Baxian used to combine the godhead and the gods. The power of is completely occupied!"


    The Taoist turned around and asked, "What then?"


    "Then Su Ba first turned into Shiva''s dharmakaya in front of me! I knew that Shiva''s dharmakaya was born out of nowhere, and I can''t stop him from coming and going."


    The Taoist said: "In the Primordial Era, those ancient emperors were still able to suppress everything. Once there was a powerful ancient emperor who wanted to try to master the power of the world-destroying gods. As a result, the ancient emperor��s divine power was also defeated, and even later fell. . How could he swallow the godhead of Lord Shiva so easily? I''m afraid there is something in the middle."

 Chapter 4230： Rumors spread

    Chapter 4230, rumors are everywhere


    "After all, he is Su Baxian, one of the founders of the immortal gate. Even those ancient emperors were beheaded by him, and this time they were resurrected after death inexplicably. Even if he did anything earth-shattering, I would never do anything. Surprised." Danyang Tianzun said.


    Danyang Tianzun went on to say: "But I suspect that Su Baxian had practiced in the chaos, otherwise, after the battle of Returning to Yuan Xianyu, how could Su Baxian disappear out of thin air? And the emperor of the heavens has exhausted all kinds of things. The only explanation is that he is in chaos, chaos belongs to the unknowable realm, and all the organs and mathematics of Taoism come from the dialectic between yin and yang. If there is no distinction between yin and yang, of course. Where is Su Yan if I can''t come out!"


    "Chaotic Esotericism, Holy City?" The Taoist was still reciting these two terms silently, as if he was thinking of something, and a feeling of surprise flashed through his eyes.


    Danyang Tianzun continued: "This time when Su Yan appeared in front of me, he still had a magical artifact in his hand. Last time he dealt with the emperor Changsheng, he hadn''t heard of any magical artifact. I don��t know where this artifact is from. Where did you get it."


    "No matter where this artifact was obtained from, since it has fallen into his hands, it is his chance for Su Baxian. A monk who can reach his level is unlikely to be bad. Lord Shiva plus the artifact What is that concept?" This humanity said, "If I encountered it, I would avoid the edge for the time being."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Yes, so I didn''t have the heart to fight for hegemony with Su Baxian from the beginning. Unless it is the ruler of the Ten Great Immortal Territories to encircle and suppress him, who would dare to say that he can steadily realize the true essence of Su Baxian? Luo? The emperor Lingxian didn''t have enough knowledge, and they thought they could compete with Su Baxian, so they would end up badly injured and defeated."


    The man gently waved his hand, and a layer of gauze was draped on his body, and then a golden whisk was changed with force.


    Then a jade diadem appeared above his head. In the heavenly court, there were only two people who dared to wear a glazed jade diadem. Apart from the Jade Emperor, there was only the Taoist Emperor Zhenwu.


    It turned out that the identity of this Daoist turned out to be the Great Emperor Zhenwu who was extremely respected in the Dao Sect.


    There are four great heaven pillars in the immortal world, and four great immortal realms are also condensed on the four great heaven pillars.


    The eastern Tianzhu is the heaven of the Jade Emperor, the western Tianzhu Xumi Mountain is the Lingshan Paradise, the southern Tianzhu is the Kunlun Yuxu of the original phoenix, and the northern Tianzhu is the mysterious immortal realm of Zhenwu Great.


    In terms of identity, Emperor Zhenwu is equal to Emperor Jade Emperor!


    These four pillars are also weather-beaten. During the turmoil of the fairy world, many battles took place on the top of the pillars.


    Except for the southern Tianzhu that has been preserved extremely well by the original phoenix, the remaining three Tianzhus are more or less damaged.


    The northern Tianzhu collapsed completely at one time, and although it was restored with great efforts, it was less than one-tenth of the peak period. Today''s symbolic meaning is far greater than the actual meaning.


    But in any case, Tianzhu is Tianzhu, who can occupy Tianzhu as the foundation of his immortal domain, only four people in the immortal world have such qualifications!


    Emperor Zhenwu was not hostile to Su Yan, but he was still worried.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Perhaps it is now the era when the era is about to change.


    After having an unreserved exchange with Emperor Xuanzhen, Danyang Tianzun returned to his Palace of Thousand Blessings and Longevity.


    When Danyang Tianzun returned, the two little boys were talking.


    The two little boys were originally Dao children of Danyang Tianzun who stayed in the palace to guard the pill furnace. What is the reason for not taking good care of the pill furnace, but making a noise at this door?


    After seeing Tianzun''s return, the two little tubes immediately realized that something was wrong, and the two of them worshipped in front of Danyang Tianzun.


    "What were the two of you arguing just now? Qiu Hong, you said first."


    The two boys knocked their heads together before daring to reply: "Tianzun, I heard that Su Baxian has already returned to the immortal world, and he has already cultivated the supreme magic power. No one is his opponent!"


    Another boy said: "You''re talking about it again! How could that Su Baxian be better than Tianzun! Now Tianzun is back, what are you going to say!"


    Danyang Tianzun suddenly laughed and laughed, and he couldn''t imagine that the two little Taoists in his temple were actually arguing about this kind of thing.


    Danyang Tianzun gently raised the whisk in his hand, and then asked: "Where did you hear the name Su Baxian?"


    Dao Tong replied: "It was Senior Brother Li from Jishuitang in front who told me. He also said that Su Ba was the number one demon in the immortal world today, and the Jade Emperor and Tathagata Buddha are no match for him."


    "Tian Zun, it is said that Su Yan can incarnate hundreds of millions, transforming into any immortal appearance, but will never be seen through. Maybe his clone has been mixed into our Immeasurable Fushou Palace."


    Another boy said: "It is said that after Su Ba first returned to the immortal world, he had already killed three immortal emperors in an unknown corner, but it was not known yet..."


    Danyang Tianzun said in an annoyed manner: "Do you know what no one knows?"


    The boy said: "Brother Li said that these three immortal emperors still don''t know their names..."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Listen to these nonsense, what''s the situation with Dan Lu?"


    "The situation of the pill furnace is stable, the sacred fire inside is burning very vigorously, and the disciples have been reluctant to neglect."


    Danyang Tianzun walked towards the inside of the palace like an enclave, and said: "If there is any problem with the Ruodan furnace, you must be punished properly."


    Now there are many rumors about Su Yan in the immortal world. Danyang Tianzun knew this, but what he didn''t expect was that even the Taoist under his seat had heard these rumors.


    However, the so-called three people become tigers, when one thing passes through the mouths of several people, it often becomes completely unrecognizable!


    As Danyang Tianzun walked toward the interior of the palace, he had become worried.


    Although these rumors are absurd, the next time Su Yan reappears in the immortal world, I am afraid that his power will have a qualitative leap compared with this time!


    With the mighty power of destroying the gods in conjunction with the artifacts of good fortune, as well as Su Baxian''s own infinite combat experience and supreme realm, such an enemy has no weaknesses in any way!


    If he wants to destroy the existing order in the fairy world, who can stop him?


    Unless it is the four big Tianzhus that make a shot together, but in the current situation, the possibility of the four big Tianzhus joining forces is almost zero.


    At least the Primordial Phoenix and Tathagata Buddha had no reason to attack Su Ba first.


    It was Su Ba who first admitted that the two occupy the position of Tianzhu, and it made sense for them to reciprocate.


    In this way, it was Su Yan who challenged the entire immortal gate.


    The immortal gate will not be a piece of iron, I am afraid that many true immortals and great emperors will support Su Baxian in the past!


    The situation will be very complicated by then.

 Chapter 4231： Plan ahead

    Chapter 4231 Precautions


    After Su Yan defeated all the ancient emperors that year, the immortal emperors under his seat wanted to wipe out all the outer dao except the immortal gate, but this idea was directly held by Su Yan.


    Not only did Su Yan not destroy the foreign dao, but admitted that the great emperors of Buddhism, Wuzong, etc. also enjoyed the glory of the immortal emperor.


    The immortal world is thus spared a great dispute!


    Su Yan''s mind has also been praised for many years. If Buddhism and Kunlun thought about their love back then, I''m afraid they wouldn''t do anything to Su Yan at all.


    Thinking of this, Danyang Tianzun was already very upset, and he simply put aside all these boring thoughts, and opened the door to see how his pill was refined.


    The news that Su Yan returned to the fairy world shocked the world!


    This news is spreading everywhere in the immortal domain, not only those immortal emperors are planning countermeasures, but many true immortals are also considering their own way out.


    There are several very ancient immortal realms, and some immortals have left one after another, because the masters of these ancient immortal realms and Su Yan have a **** feud!


    If Su Yan was killed, then these immortal realms would definitely bear the brunt.


    It should be said that seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages is the instinct of all immortals, and the pursuit of longevity is originally a way to avoid all kinds of disasters.


    Although Su Yan hasn''t appeared yet, his supernatural power has shrouded in the sky above many immortal realms.


    There are not only Su Yan��s enemies in the immortal world. There are also many immortals who have been following Su Yan in the past. They are also exploring Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    All they want to do is to re-follow the former lord Su Xiandi!


    Kuijin was once one of the ten great generals under Su Yan''s seat, commanding 500,000 soldiers and guarding the world more than 300.


    In that magnificent era, Kui Jin also followed Su Yan to crusade against those ancient emperors, and also frightened all the demons, witches and other schools!


    In terms of merit, it can be regarded as very brilliant!


    But all this ended in the fall of Su Yan. When Su Yan fell, the battle group under him completely lost its glory and dreams, and could no longer gather together.


    Kui Jin also left the battle group and lived in seclusion in the corner of the fairy world, and there was no sound anymore.


    He planted all kinds of immortal grass and Yaohua in the small world he created, which seemed to have completely wiped out his original passion.


    But after he learned that the Great Emperor Xianwu had returned to the Immortal Realm, and severely inflicted a number of immortal emperors, he immediately lost the **** in his hand.


    The new one that had already fallen into silence suddenly burned!


    He originally thought he no longer had flames and dreams in his heart, but the facts proved that he was very wrong.


    After the fall of Su Yan that year, Su Yan''s men were divided into two groups. The first group of people was very angry, and they were about to raise troops to avenge Su Yan.


    However, the enemy''s power was very large, and the first group of people was battered. Although they killed the three immortal emperors, all of them were defeated and died in the end.


    These people are determined to take revenge and prove their loyalty with their lives.


    Another group of people realized that with the fall of the Great Emperor Xianwu, their side was gone, and then they were all disarmed and returned to the fields, hidden in the dark corners of the fairy world, and no water splashed in the long river of history.


    The second group of people was called the remnants of the Su thief by the Emperor Hongmeng, and it was also his confidant. He didn''t know how much he wanted to encircle and suppress.


    But even the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor rarely got news from these people.


    Kui Jin was one of the second wave of people. He also knew that many powerful quasi emperors were living in seclusion in an unknown corner of the fairy world.


    If you can gather all the powerhouses who have been in the fairy world, then they will definitely become a force that cannot be underestimated in the fairy world!


    In fact, after Su Yan defeated the Immortal Emperor Changsheng for the first time, and left a huge immortal demon tree in the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, Kui Jin had already received some news.


    At that time, he already wanted to act, but there was still some uncertainty in his heart.


    Because he didn''t even know whether this rumor was true or false, after all, there has never been a fallen emperor in the fairy world for so many years to come back to life.


    After Su Yan swept the four immortal emperors in front of the star gate, Kui Jin was convinced that it was Emperor Xianwu who had returned to the immortal world again!


    Because those who can sweep the four immortal emperors in one go, apart from Su Yan, there is no need to be a second person!


    Kui Jin felt that he must do something, there should be many people like him.


    Of course, the blood is far from cooling down, and I want to follow Emperor Su Xian to make a big business!


    After Su Yan''s subordinates had gone through such a long epoch change, not even one-tenth of them could survive to this era.


    But those who are still alive are all hidden old monsters, and have great loyalty to Su Yanbao!


    The most important thing now is to pass the news that Emperor Su Xian has returned to the immortal world again, and then gather the old monsters together.


    But the fairy world is too broad, and it is very difficult to do this.


    And so far, Kui Jin has not contacted Su Yan.


    After Su Yan''s fall, some old monsters hid too deep, almost completely disconnected from the outside world, and they might not know the news that Su Yan had returned to the immortal world.


    At this time, a leader is needed to appear. This person must have extremely high prestige and strong strength. If something happens between the heavens, it will naturally respond!


    And Kui Jin really knew that there was such a person, and his strength naturally did not need to be said. Although he couldn''t match the Emperor Xianwu back then, many immortal emperors in the heavens couldn''t help him.


    Later, after the fall of Su Yan, he also set off a frenzy of resistance, and he personally hunted and killed an immortal emperor.


    Such an old monster has been hidden for many years, and has long since asked about external changes.


    If you can invite this old monster out, you will surely be able to respond with one hundred responses, and you will be able to get in touch with Emperor Xianwu soon!


    But the old monster is not a place to stay in seclusion, but one of the ten famous Jedi in the fairy world, Yan Hei ghost mythical creature.


    With the cultivation base of Emperor Kuijin Zhun, it would be difficult to get into Yan Hei Gui''s mythical creature, so he needed a companion who could help him.


    At least it can dissolve the dangers in the mythical creature of Yan Hei ghost, and can make them retreat.


    The companion that Kuijin was looking for was called Fan Pu.


    There is a palace lantern in Fan Pu''s hand. This palace lantern is called the palace lantern of Belize. Legend has a great connection with Nuwa. Wherever the light shines, no matter what evil spirits are, it will be dispelled.


    The more important point is that the originally unstable space can be solidified, which is really very important.


    If there is no such magic weapon, then it is destined to be difficult to move within the Yan Hei ghost mythical creature!


    As long as the adult in Yanheigui''s mythical creature is awakened, then the immortal world must be in a different situation!

 Chapter 4232： Yan black ghost

    The 4th 232nd chapter Yan Hei ghost mythical creature


    After Kui Jin found Fan Pu, Kui Jin had prepared a lot of rhetoric, but after clarifying his intentions, Fan Pu readily agreed.


    But those rhetoric didn''t come in handy at all, or they should be useless.


    Fan Pu is still loyal to Emperor Xianwu to this day. The two of them can be said to be like-minded, and they flew towards the Yan black ghost mythical creature with little effort.


    Yan Hei ghost mythical creature is one of the ten great Jedi in the fairy world.


    In the corner of the fairy world, there have been many weird and mysterious legends since ancient times.


    It is also said that it was the dojo where the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor, one of the five emperors of the immortal world, rose to the ground. There is also the inheritance of the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor. No matter who gets it, he can directly forbid entering the realm of the great emperor.


    There were many immortals who went to the Yanhei ghost mythical creature to explore, but most of the immortals disappeared silently and never returned.


    The reason why Yan Hei ghost mythical creature is magical is that the realm of fantasy and reality in that place is completely blurred, and many fantasy monsters will be directly projected into the actual space.


    In other words, what you think in your mind, or what you fear in your heart, these things may appear in front of you.


    The reason is that the space of the star field itself is extremely unstable, and it is mixed with the space of other dimensions.


    If there is no magic weapon that can stabilize the space, and if you rush in, then you are destined to have no return.


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu quickly entered an incomparably deep fairyland.


    There is no star shining in this star field, everything seems so dark and lifeless.


    As they gradually penetrated into this star field, they could still feel that the Qi of the Immortal Origin was disappearing sharply, and when they reached the deepest part of the darkness, the Qi of the Immortal Origin had become so thin that it was extremely difficult to be perceived.


    It seems that they have completely left the fairy world and arrived in a completely unfamiliar world.


    And in this darkest place, there is a gate just like this. This gate looks extremely deep and seems to contain an extremely powerful suction that can **** everything in the fairy world into the unknown depths.


    The materials that make up this gate are countless skulls.


    Among these skulls, there are very few human beings, and most of them are non-human races.


    This dark gate may have stood in the darkness of this fairy world in the age when mankind was just born.


    It seems that all the light will never shine here, even the cultivation base of Emperor Zhun will be deeply shocked when facing this dark gate.


    And here is exactly the place Kuijin they are looking for.


    Passing through this dark gate, they will not enter another world, but will enter a more weird visual realm, where is the so-called Yan Nigiri!


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu glanced at each other, and they didn''t see any shrinkage or retreat in the eyes of each other, but perseverance in their eyes.


    Then the two flew towards the dark gate together!


    In front of the dark gate of this Yi''s work, even the figures of the two quasi emperors seemed so small.


    Those unknown skulls on the door are full of terrifying texture!


    When passing through the gate, Fan Pu also took out the Belvedere Palace lantern. This magical artifact that is said to be made by Nuwa himself emits an orange light!


    This orange-yellow light can shine only in a mere ten meters, and beyond this ten meters, it is like substantial darkness.


    The darkness is like a dormant monster, ready to engulf Kui Jin and Fan Pu at any time.


    When you get here, if you say that there is no fear in your heart, it is definitely a lie, especially when you have to go through the huge dark door to the unknown visual realm.


    This kind of thing is a great challenge even for the Emperor Xian!


    What''s more, the cultivation bases of the two people, Kuijin and Fan Pu, were not at the level of the Immortal Emperor.


    As it got closer and closer to the dark gate, the scope of the lanterns of the Belvedere Palace began to shrink slowly.


    The light is gradually being eaten away by the darkness.


    With their spiritual sense, they can''t sense any potential or subtle changes in the surrounding darkness, but the powerful magical artifacts will definitely not deceive people.


    There must be something incredible in this darkness that is slowly happening.


    But based on their quasi-emperor''s cultivation base, there is no way to judge what kind of change is taking place, nor can it be possible to judge the cause of this change.


    Soon Kui Jin and Fan Pu passed through this dark gate.


    When passing through the dark curtain, both of them felt that their bodies were torn apart by a strange force, and at the same time their consciousness became chaotic together.


    A very disgusting feeling inevitably arises in their hearts, as if their bodies and minds have become a small dough, allowing the Primordial Cthulhu hidden in the darkness to knead it wantonly.


    Kui Jin even felt that he was about to vomit, and his face became extremely pale.


    With the cultivation base of the Emperor Zhun, it is also like a dough and a toy in front of this force. If this force is really a person or a consciousness, it will definitely be terrifying to the point of incredible!


    Fortunately, this extremely uncomfortable feeling completely disappeared after passing through the Dark Portal.


    And they finally stepped into one of the ten desperate situations in the fairy world, Yan Hei Guiyou!


    After arriving at Yanheigui, the illuminating area of ??the Belvedere Palace lantern was only one-third of the original, and the illuminating area was only about 30 feet.


    Fan Pu said: "It''s too weird here. You and I shouldn''t leave the scope of the Belvedere Palace lights. Once you leave, you don''t know what kind of risks will be born in the dark!"


    Both Kui Jin and Fan Pu were quasi emperors who had passed through the ancient times, and they were far more powerful than ordinary quasi emperors.


    But even after they came to this strange world, it seemed that two mosquitoes broke into the human room, not knowing what kind of danger they would face or when they would fall.


    The only thing I know is that in this dark space, there must be those forces that are a hundred times or more powerful than oneself!


    The ability of the Lantern of Belvedere is to solidify the originally unstable space, so that the danger of the unknown field is reduced to the lowest point.


    The so-called visual realm represents a strange area that can transform fantasy into reality.


    In such a place, the laws of the physical world may not be fully effective, and all kinds of weird things may happen.


    And the ability of the Belvedere Palace lamp is just to block that strong uncertainty, and turn the range of light shining into a pure physical world.


    Such magic weapon characteristics are also very rare in the fairy world, and it is impossible for ordinary true immortals to refine such magic weapons.

 Chapter 4233： The indescribable dark horror

    Chapter 4233: The Indescribable Dark Horror


    But after the Lantern of Belvedere came to Yan Hei ghost mythical creature, the range that it could illuminate was too small!


    The radius is no more than three feet away!


    Such an area is too cramped for the two quasi-emperors, and they have no room to use their fists at all!


    In this darkness, which is wider than the ocean, they can''t even match fireflies with this light.


    They can''t even determine where they are, let alone find that adult!


    Fan Pu was already shaken at this time and asked: "Are you really sure that an adult is hiding in this world for cultivation? It doesn''t seem like a place suitable for retreat!"


    Fan Pu can be shaken, but he must not be shaken.


    Because this time the exploration was initiated by him, if even he is shaken, then this time will be doomed to return without success.


    Through these long years, they have also heard many rumors, every time the flame in their hearts is about to ignite, it will be ruthlessly extinguished!


    Only this time is really different, he can be completely sure that the Great Emperor Xianwu has re-visited the immortal world!


    This is the days they have been looking forward to for countless days and nights!


    In order to re-realize the glory of the year, he also needs to do something.


    Kui Jin said: "Don''t forget that that adult is not a human race, and the very difficult place for our human race is not necessarily for that adult."


    Fan Pu said: "But as long as you let out your spiritual sense, you can sense it. This darkness is boundless at all. Where are we going to find that adult? The void is full of deep darkness, and there is no such one. The breath of your lord...even if we know he is here, where are we going to find him?"


    Kui Jin said: "There must be a way, but we haven''t found the trick yet. We have just arrived in Yanhei Guiyou, why should we be discouraged?"


    Fan Pu said: "The time lapse here is different from the outside world. In fact, the time we entered here is already two months since the time lapse of the outside world."


    "What!" Kui Jin couldn''t help but lose his voice.


    In order to prove that what he said was true, Fan Pu took out another magic weapon.


    This artifact looks like five different hourglasses connected together, but within that hourglass, the speed at which the gravel flows are all different.


    The five different hourglasses in this artifact represent the passing speed of time in five different worlds.


    The golden hourglass in the middle represents the passage of time in the fairy world.


    As long as you can count the elapsed speed of the gravel, you can know how much time has passed in the fairy world.


    Fan Pu created this artifact to study the passage of time in many worlds, originally to study the laws of time, but it was unexpected that this artifact would come in handy here.


    Kui Jin said: "We have just entered here in such a short time, and the immortal world has already passed two months. If we stay here for a year, wouldn''t the immortal world be hundreds or even thousands of years past?"


    Fan Pu said: "Will it be like this? I only need to count the sand to know."


    However, Fan Pu soon discovered that the time passing in Yan Hei Guiyou was not faster than the immortal realm. The time passing here is fast and slow, and there is no fixed number at all.


    The space in Yan Heigui''s mythical creature is inherently unstable. When the space is unstable, the passage of time will naturally become faster and slower for a while.


    After all, the two concepts of time and space are inherently closely linked to a certain extent.


    Soon, Kui Jin said: "I already have a solution. The so-called wealth is in danger. We fly towards the source of the darkest part, maybe we can meet that adult!"


    Although Fan Pu still has doubts in his heart, he can''t come up with a better choice now, so he can only follow Kui Jin''s words.


    Under the light of Belvedere Palace lanterns, the speed of these two people''s flight was limited, and they could only fly slowly towards the darkest depth!


    When I got here, I could hardly sense the existence of the Qi of the Immortal Origin, and there was only an incomparably strong darkness around him.


    This darkness is not the demonic energy of the demon world, but a power closer to the source.


    The universe we live in, whether it is the immortal realm or the mortal world, is composed of yin and yang.


    And what they are going to now seems to be the center of all dark sides.


    That is the strength of the Yixian Emperor, and it may not be able to protect his own terrible place.


    And as they get closer and closer to the source of darkness, the surrounding area where the lanterns of Belvedere can shine has gradually changed.


    The strange and unchanging darkness is no longer around, and some strange creations gradually emerged in the darkness.


    These strange creations seem to be some strange and incomparable bugs, they are constantly entangled and twisted in this pure dark realm.


    And as the two quasi-emperors advanced, these twisted bugs gradually became bigger and bigger, and then they turned into many terrifying tentacles!


    These tentacles were constantly twisting in the darkness, and after touching the light of the Belvedere Palace lantern, they took them back as if they were burned...


    It seems that the brilliance of the Belvedere lantern has a certain degree of deterrence for these dark tentacles!


    All around are densely packed with these twisted tentacles, the number is unknown how many billions!


    It was as if they had already entered the body of a certain Primordial Cthulhu. These tentacles were originally the digestive organs of the Cthulhu.


    These two quasi-emperors have followed Su Yan, and they have been quasi-tou for a long time. They are also very knowledgeable among the heavens, and even many immortal emperors can''t compare with them.


    But they have never seen such a weird situation!


    And as they progressed, these weird tentacles growing in the void had a brand new change, and many strange-shaped eyes grew on these tentacles.


    These eyes are not dead objects, but constantly blinking, and they also move their sights along with the movements of the two quasi-emperors.


    What they saw in these strange eyes did not see killing or other cruel desires, but only intense curiosity!


    It seems that these tentacle eyes are already a special kind of creature, full of curiosity because of these two strange intruders!


    The two quasi emperors were also unsure about what kind of creature the strange tentacles that filled the entire space were, and they only felt that there was an indescribable aura around them.


    It is really hard to imagine that this place is actually part of the fairy world!


    At this point, I can see that the darkness ahead is finally no longer static, and I can already see some brilliant stars.


    It''s just that these stars are so far away and misty that they seem to exist beyond reach.


    Fan Pu said at this time: "Look at the way we came, it turned out to be like this!"

 Chapter 4234： That adult

    Chapter 4234: That Adult


    When Kuijin heard the words and looked towards the rear, he was taken aback by this look. Behind them, I don''t know when, those dense tentacles have gradually turned into some black monsters with long arms and legs!


    These black monsters look a lot like the Demon Seed of the Astral Realm, but I am afraid that they are much stronger than the Demon Seed of the Astral Realm!


    And in number, it''s not lost to those demon seeds of the star realm! Densely fill up the surrounding space!


    Under the light that the lantern of Belvedere can shine, there are these terrifying black monsters!


    Kui Jin said: "The darkness in Yan Heigui''s mythical creature moves when you hear the wind, and you can turn your inner fears into visible monsters. Fortunately, there are Belvedere lanterns. Otherwise, we have been swallowed by the darkness of our own hearts."


    Fan Pu suddenly laughed and said, "This is a good place to cultivate your mind. If you can change your mind here without fear, you should be able to enter the realm of the great emperor."


    Fan Pu''s smile was very abrupt, but Kui Jin felt very familiar.


    When they followed the Emperor Xianwu together, they didn''t know how many times they had faced the situation of many enemies and widows.


    Without this ability to have fun in hardship and comfort yourself, it would be impossible to smooth out the thorns and walk all the way.


    The dark monsters around, the weird tentacles with eyes full of them, the number is enough to be measured in billions.


    The power of the two quasi-emperors would not have any meaning in front of this almost endless monster.


    But they don''t plan to look back, since they have come to the deepest part of the darkness, they must go all the way to the darkness!


    They want to see what the **** is at the end of Yan Hei Guiyou!


    Suddenly, at the end of the distant misty starlight, a touch of divine consciousness suddenly appeared.


    This touch of divine consciousness was extremely powerful, and from the moment it appeared, a blue flame was ignited in the boundless darkness.


    The endlessly spreading tentacles in the void immediately began to struggle fiercely, and the eyes growing on the tentacles began to struggle fiercely!


    As countless eyes in the void began to bleed together!


    The **** eyes seemed like a frenzy and a gust of wind, and began to spread sharply with the movement of those tentacles in the void!


    He soon arrived in front of Kui Jin and Fan Pu.


    The two of them could feel that there was an extremely terrifying divine sense in the void that had awakened!


    And that piece of divine sense is full of powerful evil thoughts, and wants to engulf them together with this countless terrifying tentacles!


    "Could it be that the adult has awakened?" Fan Pu''s words were already trembling, and there was already a bit of uncontrollable intense excitement.


    But Fan Pu''s face immediately added a touch of melancholy, saying: "But how do we get in touch with that adult? That adult seems to treat us as unprovoked intruders, if he doesn''t speak to us Opportunities will impose sanctions on us. How can this be done?"


    Kui Jin smiled and said, "I have been preparing for this day for many years. How can I bring you in without doing anything? You are optimistic."


    Kui Jin spread out the palm of his hand, only to see an extra hairpin in the palm of his hand.


    This hairpin was sky blue, echoing the blue flames far away.


    Kui Jin said, "This is a token left to me by that adult."


    The blue flame originally burned not too hot. After the appearance of this blue hairpin, the fire was at least ten times more fierce than before!


    The blue hairpin in Kuijin''s hands also became extremely hot at the same time, and gradually showed signs of melting.


    Kui Jin resisted the intense pain caused by the heat, and just let the blue hairpin burn into molten iron in his hand.


    Even Zhundi''s hand would be burned together, but Kui Jin didn''t care at all.


    And beyond that distant starlight, there is an extremely large and terrifying consciousness slowly awakening...


    The blue flame that appeared just now is just a part of this huge divine consciousness, it can even be said to be just a small defense mechanism!


    Now the master of this sacred fire is truly awakened.


    Fan Pu could not help but become excited, the impact of that awakening of divine consciousness had already struck like a tide at the level of divine soul!


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with this long-lost feeling!


    It must be that adult who has woken up! Their adventure will soon be rewarded!


    As this consciousness slowly awakened, the surrounding tentacles with scary eyeballs also faded like a tide!


    Only now did Kui Jin and Fan Pu understand that these terrifying tentacles that filled the universe were not the product of the horror in their hearts, but the result of the divine consciousness that the adult was practicing in another world projected here!


    When the adult regained consciousness, these terrifying tentacles disappeared!


    This is originally the visual field of fantasy.


    When the blue hairpin in his hand was completely turned into molten iron, a terrifying sense of God finally came here.


    Both Kui Jin and Fan Pu were caught in the shroud of this divine sense. They had no intention of resisting at all. Instead, they reverently made a bow, appearing to be extremely respectful.


    And in the void also came an indifferent female voice: "Who are you? How come you came here, and how can you have this emperor''s magical weapon in your hand?"


    The female voice also revealed a trace of laziness and unhappiness after being disturbed by a long sleep.


    Her cultivation is very special, the physical body has already fallen into a long sleep, and even the epoch has never been awakened.


    But the divine consciousness went to a field that many immortal emperors and quasi emperors had never explored, and those who practiced were also forbidden methods that those immortal emperors of the heavens did not dare to touch at all!


    Kui Jin immediately said: "What I hold in my hand is the emperor''s token. This token was personally given to me by the emperor after the Illusory Feather Realm was destroyed. He said that if you have any difficulties in the future, you can talk to the emperor. Back then, I Once commanded half a million Tianjiao and Emperor Zun to fight together!"


    There was a long silence over there, and then the female voice said: "It turned out to be you, Illusory Feather Fairy Territory...This is a name that has passed countless times a long time ago. You still found the emperor after such a long time. Here, I must have encountered a difficulty that can''t be solved at all, right?"


    Kui Jin said: "I don''t have any trouble, I''m here for one thing only."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? The emperor is also a little curious. In my memory, Kuijin you are not a greedy person, and you will not use this token as a wishing machine."


    Kuijin tried his best to suppress the tremor of his voice and the excitement of his voice, and said: "Yes, I am not here for myself, I want to invite the emperor to come out of the mountain! Because our master Xianwu the Great has returned to the immortal world again! It''s time for the glory of Emperor Xianwu to spread across the heavens and all realms again!"

 Chapter 4235： Goodbye Holy City

    The fourth thousand one hundred and thirty-five chapters meet the holy city again


    The huge divine consciousness that came from the darkness actually shuddered after hearing what Kui Jin said, and then even the tone became completely different from before, saying: "You said that Emperor Xianwu is back? How come it has fallen? The immortal emperor has never been able to resurrect, even those ancient emperors and ancient gods could not do this, let alone the immortal emperor was originally a human race?"


    Kui Jin said: "This matter has spread in the fairy world, even the most remote fairyland is also spreading this matter, I think this kind of thing should not be groundless! There must be some reason for it."


    The divine consciousness in the darkness said: "If it really was Su Ba who came back first, it would be okay, but if someone dares to bluff and deceive Su Baxian''s name, then this emperor will definitely not be able to spare him!"


    Then this sense of spirit gradually condensed in front of them and turned into the appearance of a little girl.


    This little girl looked only twelve or thirteen years old. She was wearing a black undergarment, with pink makeup and jade. She was very beautiful, but at the same time she had a very extraordinary majesty.


    After seeing the incarnation of the little girl, both Kui Jin and Fan Pu didn''t dare to neglect, and smashed to the ground at the little girl.


    It''s not easy to know her identity. Although it looks harmless to humans and animals, in fact, she was already a very cruel role in the ancient times!


    She is called the Emperor of Dragon Tribulation. In the Primordial Era, she was once a great enemy of the primitive phoenix.


    Later, I took refuge in Su Yan and defeated the powerful ancient emperors together with Su Yan.


    The number of Immortal Emperors under Su Yan''s subordinates was not small, but there were definitely not more than three that could be compared with the Dragon Jie Emperor.


    Since the ancient times, many immortal emperors have been afraid of her.


    If she despises her because she is a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, it will inevitably pay a very painful price!


    Kui Jin had been a member of her staff back then, and once witnessed Emperor Long Jie completely tearing the body of an ancient emperor!


    In the Primordial Era, if the Emperor Longjie became angry, it would definitely become very cruel!


    After Su Yan fell, his subordinates were also hunted down by the rebellious immortal emperor, and many immortal emperors fell during the battle.


    Fighting against each other will inevitably produce strong hatred, but the Emperor Long Jie can retreat with his whole body, of course, relying on strength.


    Even an immortal emperor like Hongmeng tried his best not to provoke this little girl.


    After Long Jie Di Zun turned into a human image, although she was only a petite woman, her strength was extremely terrifying!


    Although the original spirit of Emperor Long Jie has been awakened by Kui Jin, her body is too large, and it will take some time for her to fully wake up.


    Her Law Bodies only showed a hideous corner in the darkness, and it was already bigger than a city!


    According to the rumors, Su Yan swept Changsheng the Great and told the deeds of the four immortal emperors in the Heavenly Court. After hearing this, Emperor Long Jie said: "These things are like things that Su Ba would do first. , Is it possible that Su Ba really killed him back to the immortal world first? Damn! Since he returned to the immortal world, why didn''t he come to the emperor?"


    Fan Pu, because the woman in front of him was so prestigious and prestigious that he still dared to speak, "The emperor could not live in seclusion, it was only after the fall of Emperor Xianwu. I''m afraid that Emperor Xianwu doesn''t know about this!"


    "It makes sense for you to say that. If Su Ba really kills the immortal world first, then the emperor must have a good drink with him!"


    Su Yan still didn''t know that the immortal world had been completely boiling because of this battle, and all the people and forces had already acted openly or secretly.


    At this time, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang had returned to the holy city in the chaos.


    But Ji Sheng unexpectedly returned to the holy city before Su Yan and the others.


    Seeing Su Yan coming on a esoteric battleship, Ji Sheng almost vomited blood for three liters!


    Especially after seeing Su Yan receiving cheers like the return of a hero, Ji Sheng was so angry that his whole body was trembling!


    In Ji Sheng''s view, Su Yan should be the enemy of Tantric Buddhism, the thief who stole the Patriarch''s secret protection!


    Ji Sheng kept secretly guarding the patriarch''s secret treasure in another world, and he had already discovered the nature of the power to destroy the gods.


    He has also been destroyed by the power of the gods, but he has not wavered anyway.


    Just because Ji Sheng firmly believes that what he is doing is to maintain the peace of the heavens and the world, an absolute destructive force should not have been controlled by anyone!


    Otherwise, it will only bring endless killing and destruction to the heavens!


    When the power to destroy the gods was seized by Su Yan, Ji Sheng certainly lost his mission, and the person he hated most was Su Yan!


    It was precisely because of Su Yan''s appearance that Ji Sheng couldn''t complete the agreement with the Patriarch!


    But he had also seen that Su Yan and the power of destroying the gods had completely merged together!


    So after seeing Su Yan, besides the anger, there was a very strong incredible in Ji Sheng''s heart.


    The man in front of him had completely swallowed the power of the destructive gods with a human body, and his consciousness still looked completely unaffected!


    This alone is too incredible!


    With the consciousness of the human race, it can actually be above the divine power! At this point, I am afraid that there will be no second person ever found!


    Seeing Ji Sheng walking towards the Senate, Ji Sheng directly blocked Su Yan''s path.


    An extremely powerful killing intent radiated from Ji Sheng''s body!


    This killing intent even formed a strong wind at the top!


    Although the strong wind came negatively, Su Yan didn''t waver at all, just staring at Ji Sheng coldly.


    This is because psychologically, Su Yan has an absolute advantage over Ji Sheng.


    Ji Sheng is already Su Yan''s defeat, so even if he fights again, the result will not change.


    The two faced each other like this, only a few great emperors in the Esoteric Buddhism knew what happened in that other world.


    The rest of the esoteric monks didn''t know what happened, and they didn''t know why Ji Sheng was so hostile to Su Yan.


    Ji Sheng said: "You usurped the patriarch''s secret treasure, how come back to the holy city with the power of destroying the world?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Sheng in this way, and said in a leisurely manner: "Those who have the talents of heaven, material and earth live there. If you don''t have the ability, don''t be jealous!"


    "You''re such a big tone! As long as you are someone who inherits the will of the Patriarch, you will not let a madman like you presumptuously in the holy city!" Ji Sheng regarded Su Yan as a great enemy of Esoteric Buddhism, and immediately called on the monks of Esoteric Buddhism to join him. Fight against Su Yan.


    But embarrassingly, the monks in the holy city cast very strange glances at Ji Sheng, and no one had the intention of making a move!

 Chapter 4236： Dominate the fairyland

    Chapter 4236 Dominates Immortal Domain


    Everyone knew that it was Su Yan who severely wounded the Unsalted Saint with a single shot and forced the Unsalted Saint to retreat.


    Had it not been for Su Yan''s great help, the saint of no salt would have already destroyed the holy city and even the esoteric religion!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Yan is the man who rescued Esoteric Buddhism from the line of life and death!


    How could they do it with Su Yan?


    Another point is that although Ji Sheng is the emperor of Esoteric Buddhism, he does not have any power foundation in the holy city, and all parties will not listen to his dispatch at all.


    Su Yan looked at Ji Sheng like this.


    Neither Speaker Song Shenwei nor the new head teacher Shi Cang had any intention of starting with Su Yan.


    Esoteric Buddhism will have to deal with the invasion of hundreds of millions of chaos, and now it has no positive meaning for Esoteric Buddhism to establish one more powerful enemy!


    But if Su Yan is drawn to him, then there is no doubt that Esoteric Buddhism will have an extremely powerful helper.


    Sitting in the seat of the superior, you must put away those meaningless feelings and use purely rational thinking to think about problems.


    For the current Esoteric Buddhism, the significance of wooing Su Yan is obviously greater than confronting Su Yan.


    It can only be said that this time is different. The current situation is completely different from when Su Yan first came to the Holy City.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Su Yan''s power has increased terribly compared to before!


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer the existence of these great emperors.


    Only after mastering strong enough power can you become the master of your own destiny!


    The fate of the weak will be dominated by the strong. This is the logic of the operation of this world and the truth that will never change.


    Su Yan''s return to Esoteric Buddhism this time was planning to take Jin Shiya away.


    If it hadn''t been for Jin Shiya here, Su Yan would have no longer had any nostalgia for this chaos.


    Esoteric Buddhism still has to face the threat of hundreds of millions of chaos, but it''s not Su Yan''s business.


    Judging from Jin Shiya''s face, Su Yan only promised that if the saint of no salt came to attack again, he would definitely help the esoteric to deal with the saint of no salt.


    Shi Cang valued Su Yan''s promise very much.


    He had already had a plan in his mind to deal with Chaos, but he had nothing to do with the saint-free saint.


    It seems that only the artifacts in Su Yan''s hands can pose a real threat to the Unsalted Saintess.


    Su Yan said to Jin Shiya: "There is nothing left to stay in this chaos, and now I can go back to the immortal world. When I raise my arms, I can re-establish the mountain top. Although it is not comparable to the scale of the past, But it��s better than being under the fence, what do you think?"


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, I will naturally follow you wherever you go. What else can I ask about this kind of question?"


    Su Yan went on to say: "As a god, I have already fallen asleep. As long as I can cut off my second heart, I can truly be canonized! These years have been really hard for you. I only wait for me to successfully cut off my second heart. There is only one step away from the top of the great emperor. Even if there is no epiphany or adventure, this one step away can be smoothed with time."


    Over the years, only one person in the heavens has been canonized, and that is Nuwa.


    After Nuwa was conferred Saint Wa emperor, she did not stay in the heaven, but went to the forbidden gate...


    What kind of secret is behind that forbidden door is still unknown.


    However, Su Yan is very clear about one thing, that is, when he also succeeded in canonization, and his power reached an unprecedented peak state, he eliminated those enemies that year. After the immortal realm has become irrelevant, then he also Go and test that forbidden door!


    For Su Yan, that forbidden door was really full of other temptations.


    Perhaps all the secrets that opened up the world can be unlocked!


    Regarding the forbidden door, Su Yan did not mention Jin Shiya.


    After Su Yan mastered the power of destruction, he already knew who the Great Chaos was...


    Eternal Age is just a game of chess, and the emperor is a chess piece. Only by surpassing the realm of the emperor can you become a chess player!


    Before cutting off Erxin, Su Yan has one more thing to do.


    In other words, the first thing that Su Yan must do after returning to the immortal world.


    That is to take back the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Although the immortal demon tree is not high in rank, it is one of the rarest treasures of the heavens.


    The only problem is that it is very easy to run wild, if the strength is not enough, it may at any time bite the owner.


    Esoteric Buddhism would naturally not stop Su Yan from leaving.


    Although Ji Sheng was quite critical, he couldn''t make any waves by himself.


    By the time he flew to the Guiyuan Immortal Domain, Su Yan had already prepared his psychological expectations, but after really seeing the current state of the Immortal Demon Tree, even Su Yan showed an expression of incomparable surprise.


    Not to mention Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang.


    Today''s immortal demon tree is more than ten thousand feet, completely entrenched in the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, thousands of miles of immortal territory are all the branches and leaves of the immortal demon tree!


    As far as I can see, everything is thriving.


    Su Yan had never seen such a prosperous immortal demon tree, with luxuriant branches and many colorful flowers blooming in the depths.


    It should be the longevity sword and the green wood **** order that the two artifacts have stimulated the vitality of the immortal demon tree and the spiritual power of the wood to the greatest extent.


    After that, the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree can penetrate into the deepest part of the Immortal Territory''s veins to absorb spiritual power. In this way, the Immortal Demon Tree can grow to a terrifying height of more than ten thousand feet!


    But the prosperity of the Immortal Demon Tree is undoubtedly pathological.


    The original celestial grass and trees in Guiyuan Immortal Realm had all withered long ago.


    Because all the nutrients have been plundered by the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The aristocratic families and casual cultivators who originally lived in the Guiyuan Immortal Territory were all forced to leave the Guiyuan Immortal Territory.


    Under the morbid prosperity of the Immortal Demon Tree, a morbid sense of barrenness appeared.


    Those cities have become very dilapidated after being entangled by the branches and leaves of the immortal demon tree.


    The immortal demon tree has completely occupied all the vitality of Guiyuan Immortal Domain.


    All visible vitality is the result of merciless plunder.


    The Immortal Demon Tree itself does not have any sense of morality, nor will it have any human emotions. The only thing it can rely on is its own instinct.


    For such an immortal demon tree, there is no such thing as the opposing concepts of good or bad, justice, and evil.


    It just keeps on advancing by the instinct of expansion.


    Ni Qingshang said to Su Yan: "This tree is so huge that even the immortal realm can be swallowed. If you don''t release the body of Lord Shiva, I''m afraid it will be difficult to conquer it again, right?"


    Su Yan said, "Where does it take so much trouble, the immortal demon tree was originally a thing of the lower realm. The reason why it can be promoted to the immortal realm is entirely because I hid it in my dantian. It has been in my dantian for too long, early It has already been contaminated with my strength and aura, and now I want to subdue the immortal demon tree, naturally there will be a wonderful way."

 Chapter 4237： Comprehend the demon tree of good fortune

    Chapter 4237: The Demon Tree of Comprehension of Good Fortune


    Su Yan condensed the spell with his hands, and gradually became powerful with the spell.


    The immortal demon tree on the Guiyuan Immortal Territory below also shook together!


    As the immortal demon tree shook more and more severely, many cracks gradually appeared on the ground.


    Many branches and leaves were also shaken off the Immortal Demon Tree!


    A rumbling voice came from the inside of the Immortal Demon Tree, it seems that some consciousness is awakening inside the Immortal Demon Tree!


    Ni Qingshang is absolutely right. Now the roots of the immortal demon tree have penetrated into the spirit veins of the immortal domain, and can continuously draw the power of the immortal origin from the interior of the immortal domain!


    If you want to shake the Immortal Demon Tree, you will definitely shake this Guiyuan Immortal Domain at the same time!


    If the immortal demon tree is to be completely uprooted, then this Guiyuan Immortal Territory will probably be torn apart along with it!


    Xianyu is not only a certificate of the cultivation of the immortal emperor, but also the essence of the cultivation of the immortal emperor!


    Su Yan couldn''t understand at all, why the execution immortal emperor who created this Guiyuan Immortal Territory would not do anything for such a long time, and just let the Immortal Demon Tree do whatever he wanted in his immortal territory.


    When the roots of the immortal demon tree penetrate into the center of the spiritual vein of the fairyland, it is equivalent to a huge parasite on the heart!


    If the fairyland is broken, the execution of the immortal emperor''s cultivation base will definitely be affected.


    The calculation will not fall into the realm, but it is also tantamount to being hit once again.


    Therefore, the general immortal emperor will be very concerned about the safety of his immortal domain. Like the execution of the immortal emperor, there are still very few immortal emperors who do not care at all about how the immortal domain will evolve.


    With Su Yan''s spells, a layer of golden light gradually lit up on the Immortal Demon Tree!


    This layer of golden light covers every inch of the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    This golden power is a manifestation of the power of prayer!


    The immortal demon tree hadn''t returned to the immortal immortal realm to absorb the Qi of the immortal origin. With its natural greed, it was naturally unwilling to leave here.


    Even if it was called by the owner Su Yan, the Immortal Demon Tree chose to resist it in the first place.


    Su Yan was not surprised by this, after all, it was an immortal demon tree with an overwhelming greedy instinct!


    Su Yan''s divine power gradually condensed, and the powerful divine power formed an unparalleled pressure. Even with the power of prayer to protect the body, the immortal demon tree shook more violently!


    You can even see that many roots of the Immortal Demon Tree were uprooted because they could not resist the powerful divine power!


    Su Yan''s other hand was already squeezed into a fist, and a strong wind blew above Xianyu, and hail came again in the strong wind.


    The sudden change in the weather seemed to mean something, but Su Yan didn''t care at all. He only cared about one thing now-whether he could recover the immortal demon tree as quickly as possible, so as to avoid long nights and dreams.


    After the immortal demon tree roused sharply, the light curtain of the power of prayer became thicker and thicker!


    It is making one wish after another to fight the divine power.


    The power of prayer is the power that can distort reality, and the immortal demon tree has connected the spiritual veins of the immortal domain, and has obtained extremely powerful blessings.


    Even Su Yan''s destructive power was not a good way, and gradually fell into a stalemate.


    The power of prayer suddenly changed extremely violently, and then turned into a fierce tiger, directly engulfing Su Yan.


    After being swallowed by the power of prayer, Su Yan didn''t use the power of divine power and the power of prayer to continue to fight, but took the initiative to dissipate his own divine power.


    When Su Yan was no longer struggling, the power of prayer that bound him was also weakened a lot.


    This shows that the Immortal Demon Tree has no intention of suppressing Su Yan at all. All it wants is to stay here until it exhausts all the spiritual energy in this fairyland.


    And the power of prayer was gradually dismantled and reclaimed towards the body of the immortal demon tree.


    Su Yan followed the power of prayer, and went to the end of the immortal demon tree''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Ni Qingshang couldn''t help becoming very worried, but before she could do anything, she was stopped by Jin Shiya, and said: "Good sister, you don''t have to worry about fearlessly, Su Lang, he is Deliberately grasped by the Immortal Demon Tree. Because this is the only way to enter the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree."


    After Jin Shiya''s explanation, Ni Qingshang also understood that this is indeed the most economical way.


    If you want to use brute force to approach the immortal demon tree, I''m afraid you need to pay a lot of effort!


    How could it be as easy as Su Yan now.


    After Su Yan approached the body of the Immortal Demon Tree, he gradually floated up.


    The power of prayer was originally a power that Su Yan had mastered. After the Immortal Demon Tree couldn''t sense the threat at this time, it had already reduced the power of prayer to a considerable extent.


    That''s why Su Yan was able to do well in this piece of the power of prayer.


    Su Yan directly cut a long cut in the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree with his sword energy.


    When the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree was injured, a lot of red blood flowed from the inside.


    Seeing these red blood flowing on the rough trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree, even Su Yan was in a trance for a moment.


    It seems that what he is facing now is no longer a tree, but a person!


    And inside the wound of the Immortal Demon Tree, there was also darkness, as if there was endless depth.


    According to Su Yan''s understanding, the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree should never be hollow. I''m afraid there will be some mystery in it.


    The only reasonable explanation is that during the period of Su Yan''s departure, the Immortal Demon Tree had evolved to some extent.


    This evolution may not be one round, but multiple rounds.


    Only in this way can we explain all the incredible in front of us.


    Su Yan thought of this, unexpectedly came up with an idea, he wanted to go inside the wound to have a look.


    This thought only appeared, and Su Yan had already turned into a sword light, relying on this golden light to penetrate into the interior of the immortal demon tree!


    After entering the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree, Su Yan really found that he had entered a very special space.


    Although it is completely dark here, it seems endless and expansive.


    Su Yan quickly let go of his spiritual sense, which spread in circles, and soon spread to a hundred miles away, but still did not touch the boundary of this world!


    If the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree is a space of its own, isn''t it the next step to interpret the stars of the universe and a continent where life can be born?


    After realizing this, Su Yan became more and more surprised.


    If this can be achieved, it means that the immortal demon tree has mastered the good fortune, and the power of the immortal demon tree will not lose to those good fortune artifacts.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that the evolution of the Immortal Demon Tree would be so vigorous, and it had progressed so much in this incredible direction.


    No wonder the Immortal Demon Tree refuses to follow him to leave this piece of Guiyuan Immortal Territory... It turns out that it has reached such a level!

 Chapter 4238： Sacred achievement

    The fourth thousand one hundred and thirty-eight chapters of sacred achievement


    Su Yan suddenly came up with a wonderful thought in the back of his head. What would happen if I cut off my two hearts in this mysterious space?


    One''s mind can be thought of heaven and hell, or it can become a devil and a Buddha every year.


    The duality of this duality is the two minds, which can cause rapid fluctuations in the mood, and even the mood of the Great Emperor''s Gujing Bubo can also be broken along with it.


    Slashing the spirit is the heart demon, but in essence it is the essence of his dark side!


    After slashing the spirits, Su Yan''s strength and cultivation level had a tremendous leap, but this leap was obscured by the destructive power he had just gained.


    However, the slashing of spirits was not thorough enough, and the emptiness of the soul will still breed demons and karma for a long time. At that time, it will be necessary to separate the lower realm of the incarnation to eliminate the demons and karma.


    This is also a common practice used by many true immortals in the fairy world.


    The so-called two minds disrupt the universe, and one body is difficult to cultivate and perish.


    For the gods, they must cut off the two hearts if they want to be canonized.


    Only after cutting off the two hearts, can we look at everything in this world from a purely God''s perspective, and get rid of all unnecessary feelings of mortals.


    This is a path to transcendence, and once it starts, there is no turning back.


    After the two hearts are cut off, the various emotions between the world will gradually withdraw and become a sacred one who will never shake the heart!


    Nowadays, there is no such sacredness in the fairy world.


    Even the old monster like the Primordial Phoenix that has been born since the beginning of the world, did not cut off the two hearts, she spread the brilliance of divinity as she pleased, but was extremely indulgence.


    If it weren''t for the powerful divine protection she was born with, I''m afraid she had already fallen into the magic way!


    Princess Kong Qian is the result of her indulgence.


    If Su Yan can cut off the two hearts, then he will surpass the original Phoenix, Tathagata Buddha, and the Jade Emperor to become the only existence in this immortal world!


    But the price is to give up the emotion of being a human being.


    In the surrounding Wang An''s space, a strange and powerful force gradually attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not make any moves to resist, and the divine power of his body had already turned into an enchantment, and the treacherous force from outside was resisted.


    Within this newly born space, there is nothing but emptiness, just like the newly born universe, even the heaven and the earth have not yet formed.


    The sword glow emitted from the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand was the only color between the world.


    Su Yan let out a breath, this breath turned into ice crystals in the air, and many snowflakes fell below.


    These snowflakes gradually melted into the darkness, and then turned into a big river under Su Yan''s feet.


    The power of prayer also exists in the interior of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    It was the immortal demon tree that turned those snowflakes into a river that could nourish life.


    The lower hurdle has been completed, and the next step is to wait for Su Yan''s own sam��dhi flames to burn.


    As long as the fire and water are in harmony, the two hearts can be forced out!


    Soon, red flames burned on the top of Su Yan''s head and shoulders.


    The "three lights" that people often say are these three flames.


    These three flames are the origin of Su Yan''s life, and at the same time, they can also be called Su Yan''s true fire of Samadhi!


    Su Yan beckoned gently, and the river below flew directly between Su Yan''s hands.


    Then Su Yan brought down the real fire of Samadhi again, and Su Yan had the realm of the immortal emperor, and he could already subdue the dragon and the tiger, and conquer all the fire and water.


    In Su Yan, fire and water are not purely mutual restraint, but complement each other.


    Soon, Su Yan had reached the most balanced state of water and fire.


    But when the fire and water were combined, they turned into a mirrored flower directly in front of Su Yan.


    In this beautiful mirror, Su Yan saw a lot of himself.


    But the most amazing thing is that he actually saw Jin Shiya in the mirror, who turned out that Jin Shiya had put down many clones to practice in the lower realms in order to kill her karma.


    This is the same method as Danyang Tianzun and Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The most amazing thing is that Jin Shiya''s clone once landed on the earth...


    This clone was favored by the immortal, and he practiced extremely quickly. After the Nine Heavens Tribulation, it returned to the body, and it also brought Jin Shiya a powerful cultivation base.


    This may be the most recent intersection between the two in the mortal world...


    Su Yan took his mind back.


    Then Su Yan took a deep breath, his hands had already condensed extremely powerful divine power!


    Divine power condensed into a ball of sword light in Su Yan''s hands!


    At this most critical moment, Su Yan still believed in the long sword in his hand the most.


    The condensed sword light is enough to break all the causes and effects of the past!


    But in doing so, there is an extremely heavy meaning. He will lose his seven emotions and desires as a human, and will survive as a **** in the future.


    As long as the mirror flower water moon is broken, Su Yan will no longer be a human race.


    Su Yan let out a breath. This will be his last time as a human race.


    As long as this mirror is broken, Su Yan will become a **** in the true sense!


    The divine power of destruction completely surrounded Su Yan. Although the body of Lord Shiva was not released, Su Yan already had incredible power at this time!


    The powerful divine power swayed in circles under Su Yan''s step, offsetting the power from external erosion!


    And the surrounding space also gradually shook because of Su Yan''s supernatural power.


    This incident was clearly something that Su Yan had been pursuing, but when he came to the door, he didn''t know why he hesitated.


    Many pictures flashed back in Su Yan''s mind, some from the mortal world and some from the immortal world...


    He has experienced too much in the ninth reincarnation. Although there are many sufferings that have left no traces on the body, there are already scars in his heart. If the scars are opened, the bottom of his heart is still a wound.


    It''s just that Su Yan never showed his inner scars in front of others.


    He is the invincible Emperor Xianwu, and he will never allow himself to feel weak!


    Su Yan always wanted to show his strong and invincible side to others, even if he would carry a lot of it, he didn''t care.


    As long as he can stand with a sword, he will always be the invincible Emperor Xianwu!


    I saw that Su Yan slashed directly on Jing Hua Shui Yue with a sword!


    This sword can only be said to be unremarkable compared to the supreme swordsmanship that Su Yan once used.


    But just this unremarkable sword will bring about very far-reaching consequences!


    Once the glamour was broken, Su Yan would have made a decision with his past self!


    Those happy gratitudes and hatreds in the past seem to have turned into a cloud of smoke at this moment, and everything is done here!


    Starting today, there is only one Su Yan left in this world!


    A Su Yan who has become sacred!

 Chapter 4239： Subdue the Demon Tree

    Chapter 4239: Subdue the Demon Tree


    I saw that golden beam of light vibrated from the interior of the immortal demon tree, and then the immortal demon tree and the entire fairyland shook violently!


    A burst of golden light emerged from within the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, these golden lights almost penetrated through the cracks in the earth, almost destroying the Guiyuan Immortal Territory to the extent of torn apart!


    The immortal demon tree began to change drastically again!


    The immortal demon tree grew crazily and fiercely, and many roots even grew to the sky!


    The huge immortal demon tree is now impossible to measure with the naked eye, even if it is spiritual sense, it is difficult to scan the entire fairyland in an instant!


    The immortal demon tree has completely occupies the entire territory of the immortal domain, and even feels like it wants to wrap the immortal domain in turn!


    It seems that the immortal demon tree can grow endlessly like this!


    If the Immortal Demon Tree is not in the Immortal Realm, but in the Lower Realm, I am afraid that the barrier between different worlds has already been penetrated by the Immortal Demon Tree! Hundreds of millions of creatures have long been a nutrient for its continuous growth!


    It is hard for Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang to imagine what Su Yan experienced inside the Immortal Demon Tree...


    But the growth of the Immortal Demon Tree only lasted a very short time, and then it began to shrink violently.


    The sudden growth and contraction came very suddenly, with no signs at all, and it was difficult to figure out what drastic changes were taking place inside the immortal demon tree!


    Neither Jin Shiya nor Ni Qingshang understood what had happened, but they had one thing in common, and that was their confidence in Su Yan!


    Many things that are unthinkable to others, or impossible to do at all, Su Yan has come at his fingertips.


    For Su Yan, cutting off two hearts would not be so difficult for Su Yan to challenge his life.


    Moreover, the immortal demon tree had already been conquered by Su Yan a long time ago, and there must be no waves in front of Su Yan.


    What''s more, Su Yan has mastered the power to destroy the gods, it will only be easier to restrain the immortal demon tree!


    In the golden beam of light, the immortal demon tree is still shrinking violently!


    When the Immortal Demon Tree became smaller and smaller, the cracks left also made the entire Guiyuan Immortal Domain look devastated!


    The roots of the Immortal Demon Tree rushed across the Guiyuan Immortal Territory, leaving countless potholes. Viewed from above, the Guiyuan Immortal Territory was like the most wild and lifeless world.


    The spirituality of Xianyu seems to have disappeared!


    When the immortal demon tree shrank to only five stories high, Su Yan finally killed out of the immortal demon tree!


    I saw a sword light piercing the dome, and then Su Yan relied on this sword light to fly above the sky!


    The fairyland below was shocked again!


    Su Yan was naked, revealing extremely strong muscles, and the sword light in his hands turned into boundless divine power gradually narrowed.


    In the golden beam of light, Su Yan''s hair flew upside down toward the sky!


    The mighty force is suppressing the immortal demon tree with a kind of attitude that the mountain is overwhelming!


    Even a monster like the Immortal Demon Tree has nothing to do under such suppression, and can only shrink its size continuously.


    The power of prayer may have a powerful kill on others, but Su Yan is the owner of the immortal demon tree, and the power of prayer on Su Yan is less than one-tenth of the original damage, so he will naturally be easily suppressed by Su Yan. .


    Then Su Yan''s hands were squeezed into a spell, and the immortal demon tree could only be shrunk and shrunk constantly under the shroud of the golden beam of light, and finally it turned into a small potted plant and fell back into Su Yan''s hands.


    After Su Yan grasped the Immortal Demon Tree, the Green Wood Divine Order and the Longevity Sword all fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    If it were not for the blessing of these two wood artifacts, the immortal demon tree should not have expanded to the point where it dominated the immortal realm.


    After Su Yan got all this done, his golden eyes looked at Jin Shiya, who was already eager to see through.


    When Su Yan flew over, Jin Shiya said, "Congratulations Su Lang, you have now cut off your two hearts, and you will never have any greed, hatred, and idiot thoughts."


    Jin Shiya had already seen at a glance that Su Yan had broken through again. It should be a two-pronged approach to conquer the immortal demon tree and cut off the two hearts, which is really a gratifying thing.


    Su Yan said, "Do you still have to say congratulations for such a birth between you and me? Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am today. There is no need to say too many words between you and me..."


    Before Su Yan had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ni Qingshang: "Can you notice that there is an extra person here?"


    Su Yan looked at Ni Qingshang, with a smile on his face.


    Ni Qingshang said: "Su Yan, I have betrayed the Demon Realm, and Emperor Ku will definitely not let me go back. The Immortal Realm will definitely not tolerate my Demon Cultivator. If you don''t take me in, then I really have nowhere to do it. Gone."


    Su Yan directly took Ni Qingshang into his arms without saying a word...


    "I, Su Yan, can go here and make an oath. If I can re-rule the immortal world in the future, I will surely let you share that honor with me!" Su Yan''s words were full of lofty pride.


    Even if he hasn''t broken through the realm of the emperor now, it doesn''t matter. After cutting off the second heart, he is equivalent to overtaking a corner and can be directly canonized!


    Ni Qingshang said again: "This immortal demon tree is really amazing. I never thought that the creatures in the lower realm could have such a magical creation."


    Su Yan said: "The immortal demon tree will be planted because of the absence of the Destroyer God, and the blasphemer in the lower realm can do whatever they want. Now I have become sacred, and all acts of blasphemy in the lower realm will be punished by me. There is no longer a chance in this world. Two immortal demon trees!"


    Su Yan had already shown the power of miracles to Ni Qingshang a long time ago.


    Once the miracle starts to be performed, then the civilization of the lower realm will be destroyed by the incandescent fireball falling from the sky! There will be no chance of counterattack!


    True immortals are like ants in the face of the power of destroying gods, not to mention the creatures of the lower realm.


    Only after Su Yan cut off the two hearts and completed the canonization, Ni Qingshang only felt that she and Su Yan had become different from before.


    Su Yan''s appearance and aura seemed to have changed. It seems that the whole person has changed, but if you look closely, there is no change every time.


    This feeling is really very mysterious.


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, and said: "Next we are going to Wanshou Mountain. I have already taken back the longevity sword and the green wood **** order. When the time comes, I will order the world wood spirits, if not for more than 20 immortal emperors. Come to attack, I can ignore all of them!"


    Su Yan''s words revealed an incomparably powerful arrogance!


    Those immortal emperors might be trembling under his feet again soon!

 Chapter 4240： The immortal descends

    The 4240th chapter the immortal emperor arrives


    In the endless universe, the stars of all colors are shining brightly.


    The immortal world is almost a vast and boundless world, and even the immortal emperor can''t measure the boundary of the immortal world.


    Compared with those powerful immortal domains, a small world like Wanshou Mountain is not worth mentioning.


    But now, no immortal emperor dares to look down upon Wanshou Mountain, just because Su Yan is the owner of Wanshou Mountain!


    The Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian had returned to the immortal world, and the power he showed was enough to compare with many immortal emperors.


    Five hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals are walking through the universe, and the heavenly dragons are pulling various chariots, and are moving through the universe at an extremely fast speed!


    Under the leadership of the Immortal Emperor Beichen, these 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers are advancing quickly towards the Longevity Mountain.


    Since the battle outside the star gate, the immortal world has been completely shaken by Su Yan.


    Many powerful people in the heavenly court gathered together to discuss many methods to deal with Su Yan.


    That is, they can''t find Su Yan''s whereabouts at all.


    After Su Yan dived into the chaos, no matter whether it was innate or acquired, there was no way to calculate Su Yan''s whereabouts. This was the most terrible thing!


    No matter what method and lineup you want to use against Su Yan, if you can''t even find Su Yan''s whereabouts, aren''t these words just meaningless empty talk?


    Later Beichen Immortal Emperor said, "Didn��t he say that Su Ba first became the saint son of Longevity Mountain after he returned to the Immortal Realm? Since Longevity Mountain is his foundation, if we go to destroy Longevity Mountain, then he will be Su Pa. Is it really going to sit idly by and not take action at all?"


    As soon as Beichen Immortal Emperor said this, almost all the Immortal Emperors said nothing.


    Because if you think about it carefully, destroying or occupying Wanshou Mountain should be the best way to force Su Yan out!


    The 500,000 heavenly soldiers and heaven will be entrusted to the Beichen Immortal Emperor by the Jade Emperor himself.


    The Heavenly Court has a total of 6 million celestial soldiers and generals, and the dispatch of 500,000 at a time is already a very spectacular scene.


    The last time the heavenly court dispatched so many heavenly soldiers and generals at once was seven thousand years ago. This lineup is unprecedentedly grand!


    But even if there were 500,000 celestial soldiers and celestial generals with him, Immortal Emperor Beichen still had no sense of security at all.


    It is really doubtful how powerful these 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals can be when facing Su Baxian, and maybe it will become a drag on his Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    But regarding the crusade against Su Yan, he Beichen Immortal Emperor had no room to refuse.


    Ever since his Beichen Immortal Emperor''s arrangement in the star realm was defeated, even though the Jade Emperor had only taken a defensive approach to detaining his immortal emperor''s ten-year salary, he was already wary of him in his heart!


    This time, he was sent alone to crusade against Wanshou Mountain.


    To put it more bluntly, it was the Jade Emperor��s plan to drive tigers and devour wolves. He wanted him to fight with Su Ba first, so that the heavens would be able to reap the rewards!


    Although Emperor Beichen knew that the Jade Emperor was driving away tigers and devouring wolves, he had no room for rejection.


    If he refuses, then the Jade Emperor will be more wary of him, and it will be sooner or later that he will be expelled from the heavenly court.


    It can be said that this matter is a very difficult situation regardless of the situation.


    For Beichen Immortal Emperor, it would definitely be a dilemma.


    He couldn''t provoke the Jade Emperor in the back, and Su Baxian in the front might not be able to defeat it.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen has only pinned his hopes on one thing, and that is that Su Baxian has no plans to return to Longevity Mountain.


    Only waiting for him to return to Heavenly Court immediately after he destroyed the Wanshou Mountain, calmness is the best.


    After thinking about it, half a million heavenly soldiers and generals have arrived on the top of Longevity Mountain!


    The 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were divided into nine parts by Beichen Immortal Emperor, using a round-robin system, with three attacks, three on standby, and three rests.


    This is the most upright and conservative method of using soldiers.


    However, the 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers had already formed a crushing force on Wanshou Mountain, and there was no need to play too many tricks in the use of soldiers.


    There is not even a fairy king in the Longevity Mountain.


    In addition to the nine celestial generals of the human beings, except for the one that sits in the atrium by the Emperor Beichen himself, the remaining eight celestial generals are all led by the immortal king.


    The only variable is Su Yan. If Su Yan does not appear, then even the impact of a heavenly soldier, Wanshou Mountain would absolutely not be able to withstand it.


    After the 500,000 heavenly soldiers came to the sky above the Longevity Mountain, the warhammer immediately rang!


    The sound of drums that shook the sky was like thunder, completely breaking the peace of Longevity Mountain.


    The two old ancestors and real ancestors of the gods in Wanshou Mountain saw the golden clouds in the sky covering the sky and the indescribable aura passing through, and they all saw a trace of horror in each other''s eyes.


    The two elders can already be regarded as the top combat power of Longevity Mountain, but they are only the cultivation base of the Golden Immortal Peak.


    Facing the immortal kings under the emperor Beichen, he was destined to have no power to fight back!


    Not to mention, the existence of the fairy emperor series!


    The ancestor of Absolute God has also searched for Su Yan''s trace for a while since he and Su Yan were separated in the star realm.


    But the star realm was too broad. Although he tried his best to find Su Yan''s whereabouts, he ended up with nothing in the end.


    After all, a world like the star realm was still too difficult for a golden immortal.


    Originally, after returning from the star realm, the ancestor of Absolute God had always been frustrated, because without the support of the saint son Su Yan, Wanshou Mountain was afraid that it would fall into silence again.


    The next time I have hope of rising, I don��t know when it will happen!


    But the battle of Guiyuan Xianyu quickly spread to the heavens and all realms!


    The ancestor of Absolute God also swept away all the haze in his heart, because he knew that as long as the Son of Su Yan was still there, there would be hope of rejuvenation in Wanshou Mountain.


    But they have also been worried in their hearts that the immortal emperors of the heavens can''t deal with Su Yan, so they will turn their spearheads to deal with Wanshou Mountain.


    Seeing the dense golden clouds in the sky and an indescribable powerful aura coming from above, the two elders looked at each other in a tacit understanding, and the ancestor of Absolute God said: "The one that should be here is here."


    Real Human Xinghe said: "There are many immortal kings in the clouds above, and the number of heavenly soldiers and generals is hundreds of thousands. These alone are enough to destroy the Wanshou Mountain many times! Not to mention the ones that came from within. The misty breath, I''m afraid there is still an immortal emperor sitting above."


    The ancestor of Absolute God smiled bitterly: "I don''t think there is any need to resist. Together, our strengths can''t be as good as a little finger of the immortal emperor. The fearless struggle is completely meaningless. If the Son is here, you can fight to the death. Now that the Son is not there, what shall we use to touch the porcelain fairy emperor?"

 Chapter 4241： How to be good

    Chapter 4241 How to be good


    The ancestor of Absolute God is not the kind of person who likes to give up easily, but now they have to face a situation far beyond what they can cope with. Even if the power of Longevity Mountain is increased by ten times, they are also resisting. Can''t help.


    In front of the power of the emperor, golden immortals like them are ground ants.


    If the elephant wants to crush the ant, no matter what kind of struggle the ant makes, it is destined to be meaningless.


    The sky beats the drums to reach the sky.


    Some immortal kings have already begun to arrange the enchantment under the command of the Beichen Immortal Emperor. As long as the enchantment arrangement is completed, even a fly in the Longevity Mountain will not fly out.


    A general wearing a gold armor came down. The general was at least two meters tall, holding a pair of xuanhua axes, and shouted: "I am the fairy king of the heavenly embroidered statues, and I am dedicated to the will of the Jade Emperor to fight against you and other rebellious! Should I be arrested and be escorted back to the Heavenly Court for trial by me, or should I fight stubbornly and be completely destroyed with this Longevity Mountain?"


    The interior of Wanshou Mountain has long been sensational, and the first seats of the halls have gathered in front of the two elders.


    Some people think that they are going to fight the Heavenly Court. Anyway, they are all dead. They don''t know what kind of humiliation they will experience when they are caught in the Heavenly Court.


    But some people think that fighting against hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals is bound to die, but if they can go to the heavenly court, there is still a glimmer of life.


    There was a lot of quarrel below, and finally the ancestor of Absolute God made a final decision: "Our ultimate goal is to preserve the Longevity Mountain, which is the foundation of the ancestors. As long as the Longevity Mountain can continue to exist, there is still hope. But if it is the Longevity Mountain. If it is destroyed, then everything is over. Compared with the preservation of Longevity Mountain, what is personal honor and disgrace?"


    The ancestor of the absolute **** and the real person Xinghe have always disagreed on many things, but this time their ideas are surprisingly the same-no matter what, the Longevity Mountain must be preserved! Personal honor and disgrace are not worth mentioning in the face of this major event!


    "But... we didn''t resist even for a while, so we surrendered so easily, I''m afraid we might be laughed at by the same fellows! Damn, I never surrender in my life, it depends on the fate of life or death."


    "That''s the case! Our Wanshou Mountain is considered a time-honored brand in many small worlds. If we surrender without firing a shot in this way, then who can look at us in the future?"


    The first seats in each church were flushed with red ears, and seemed almost to force the palace.


    While there was endless arguing in this hall, a woman in Tsing Yi came in curledly.


    After the woman in Tsing Yi walked in, the hall that had been quarrelling suddenly became quiet.


    This Tsing Yi woman is the Lord of Qingqiu.


    Since the Lord Qingqiu is Su Yan''s woman, she is considered the mistress of Longevity Mountain. At this time, if she comes up with an idea, she will definitely be more convincing than the two elders.


    After the Lord Qingqiu walked in, the two elders quickly moved a chair to let the Lord Qingqiu sit down.


    The Lord Qingqiu didn''t have an impatient expression on his face, but instead looked a little gracious. She has been in the upper ranks for a long time. If she can deal with this kind of scene, she can only say that she can do it with ease.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "The big enemy is already on top of your head, but you are still arguing. How decent is this. If you are seen by outsiders, I''m afraid you really want to look down on our Longevity Mountain."


    After listening to the words of the Lord Qingqiu, the heads of the various halls just now showed expressions of shame.


    Lord Qingqiu then asked: "What''s the situation outside now?"


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "There are at least 400,000 heavenly soldiers and generals outside, enough to sweep all the small worlds. If the fairy king has at least ten or more, even more powerful is that there is an immortal emperor sitting above it. Although this immortal emperor has not performed Power, but I have already observed him on the line of cause and effect, I am afraid it is a powerful immortal emperor in the heavenly court!"


    Lord Qingqiu said: "That kind of true appearance is enough to exterminate Wanshou Mountain a hundred times, and the immortal emperor has not taken action to completely destroy Wanshou Mountain. What do you think he is thinking?"


    After listening to the words of the Lord Qingqiu, everyone inevitably fell into a period of contemplation.


    Indeed, for the emperor, wanting to destroy a small world like Wanshou Mountain is simply a piece of cake!


    With just a flick of your finger, the entire Longevity Mountain will be completely wiped out!


    It doesn''t even need the encirclement of so many heavenly soldiers and generals, and the call of the immortal king.


    This immortal emperor must have a plan, at least he didn''t want to completely destroy the Longevity Mountain.


    "I understand! Although this immortal emperor was driven by the Jade Emperor to deal with us at Longevity Mountain, he didn''t want to and didn''t dare to be a complete enemy with the holy son, so... he sent the immortal king to deal with us."


    "But... even if the immortal emperor doesn''t take action, Dangdang is just the power of the immortal king, can we resist it? We don''t even have an immortal king at Wanshou Mountain! Now it is impossible to move out to rescue soldiers in this situation! I am afraid that no one will dare to come!"


    "Forget about surrendering if I don''t like it, the opponent''s strength is more than a hundred times ours. If we fight with them, I''m afraid that some meaningless casualties will be caused!"


    "Be timid before fighting! Your courage is really funny! Isn''t it just a death? Even if I die, I must die with dignity, and I will never go to the heaven to receive any trial!"


    The two parties looked like they were about to quarrel again, Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Everyone is the backbone of the Longevity Mountain, and the enemy is now, why should they attack each other?"


    Behind the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord is Su Yan, who is also the saint son who everyone is convinced.


    Now that Su Yan is not there, the leader of Qingqiu will naturally become the speaker of Wanshou Mountain.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "If the mistress has any decision, you can just say it. The two old guys and I absolutely support the decision of the mistress! If anyone dares to sing against the main mother, hey, don��t blame the old man��s family law. !"


    The strength of Absolute God Patriarch definitely has an overwhelming advantage compared to the first seat in each hall.


    What''s more, there is also the real person Xinghe standing behind the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. In this way, no matter what decision the Qingqiu Kingdom makes, it will definitely be executed.


    At this time, the country lord Qingqiu gently twisted her eyebrows, because she had also realized how heavy her responsibility was.


    Qingqiu Guozhu said: "Wan Shou Mountain is about to be destroyed, and we have no other way. We can only surrender before talking. If the Longevity Mountain and the people are gone, it will be more than the gain."


    After the words of the Lord Qingqiu fell, there was a long silence in this hall.


    The ancestor of Absolute God said: "I''ll go to talk to the other side...I will try my best to reduce our loss at Longevity Mountain."


    "It''s time to work." Qingqiu Country''s main assistant held his forehead, only to feel a throbbing pain.

 Chapter 4242： Shenmu Fairy King

    The 4242nd chapter Shenmu fairy king


    If there is a choice, she will never surrender.


    But the ancestor of Absolute God has already said that in the golden clouds above, there is an immortal emperor sitting in the town.


    With their strength, there can be no chance in front of the fairy king! Doing that will only hurt yourself!


    The voice of the immortal king wearing gold armor outside has become louder and louder, and his words have become more and more ugly! Directly scolded Su Yan and Wanshoushan as a tortoise.


    With a sigh, the ancestor of Absolute God flew towards the sky.


    But the ancestor of Absolute God only flew into the air, and saw that the golden cloud covering the Longevity Mountain in the sky suddenly broke a hole!


    What is going on here?


    The ancestor of Absolute God showed a very puzzled expression.


    Then he immediately saw that there were many heavenly soldiers falling from the sky in the hole that Jin Yun broke open, and fell into the mountains fiercely!


    And a ball of bolide also fell from above, and hit the hillside fiercely!


    The surrounding mountains are shaking in a radius of two hundred miles!


    The ancestor of Absolute God inevitably had a lot of doubt in his heart. Could it be that the Son of God had killed him at this critical moment?


    But the smoke and dust raised by the bolide quickly dissipated, and there was a big colorful tree on the ground. This big tree had human features and limbs, and it was at least ten stories tall!


    It was he who broke the blockade of the golden clouds above and landed on the Longevity Mountain! Not Su Yan!


    There is an extremely ancient aura from this tall tree''s body!


    Although the ancestor of Absolute God did not recognize this tree man, he already understood that this tree man must be their helper for Longevity Mountain!


    The realm of this tree person''s strength is at least Zhundi, and may even be higher. The tree man also saw the ancestor of the Absolute God, and said: "The old man heard that the longevity sword and the green wood divine order have reached the hands of the Son of Longevity Mountain, so I specially came to see it. I don''t know where the Son of Su is?"


    Listening to the words of this tree-man, the ancestor of Absolute God had already determined that he was the kind of old green wood monster, maybe he was an ancient monk who had followed the blue emperor back then!


    These old monsters have been displaced since the fall of Qingdi, and have always wanted to rebuild the glory of Qingdiyuan back then!


    The ancestor of Absolute God said to this ancient tree man, "The Son is not in Wanshou Mountain at present, but if the driver can help Wanshou Mountain through this crisis, then Wanshou Mountain must be grateful!" The mistress is in the palace, and when we have dealt with these celestial soldiers, the old gentleman can naturally see my mistress in Wanshou Mountain."


    There was a puzzled expression on the tree man''s face, and he immediately said, "So the Son is not in Longevity Mountain? Only these hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers are already very difficult to deal with, and there is a heavenly emperor sitting above... but the old companions are already there. It��s gradually converging towards Wanshou Mountain. They want to easily attack Wanshou Mountain, but it is not an easy task. But why do you not open the barrier of Wanshou Mountain��s defense?"


    The ancestor of Absolute God has an ashamed look on his face.


    After discovering that there was an immortal emperor sitting above, the ancestor of Absolute God thought that even opening the enchantment would be meaningless.


    Therefore, the various defense mechanisms of Longevity Mountain have not been activated so far.


    But now he can''t tell the tree people that he originally wanted to surrender, he can only say: "The incident happened suddenly and everything was too hasty, so it was too late to open the barrier."


    And above the nine heavens, the fairy king wearing gold armor and holding two xuanhua axes also directly killed the tree man!


    The two Xuanhua Axes intertwined in the void, transformed into two extremely powerful cold lights, falling towards the tree man!


    The spells that the tree man used were indeed very old, and there were no chanting spells, not to mention the formation of a seal. Numerous vines directly extended from his body and turned into a wooden dragon!


    Mulong and these two cold lights collided directly!


    Rumble!


    The wooden dragon was completely destroyed by the two cold lights, but the immortal king just showed a proud look when he discovered that the damaged wooden dragon was recovering at an astonishing speed!


    The immortal king immediately understood that the wood fairy held by this weird treant was only concerned with growth!


    What''s more important is that the other party is Zhundi''s cultivation base, and I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years he has experienced since he practiced.


    But since he was the vanguard officer elected by Emperor Beichen, he couldn''t easily retreat!


    Although the immortal king has a very slim chance of winning against the quasi-emperor, he should still be able to deal with it.


    The immortal king slammed the two Xuanhua axes together and produced many fierce sparks!


    And the golden thick clouds in the sky also showed the military look above!


    The fifty-thousand-day strategy army is already ready to go, bent bows and arrows, ready to go to the battlefield at any time.


    The tree man looked up, facing the tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, there was no change in expression, and he still looked very sluggish.


    But the wooden dragon on the tree man has changed again, and finally turned into a wooden dragon with more than nine thousand feet!


    These nine wooden dragons roar and rush in the sky! In terms of momentum, it is really terrifying!


    The Wanshoushan side has also realized something is wrong, the ancestor of the absolute **** originally went to surrender, how can the mountain be shaken suddenly outside!


    What''s more important is that there is a powerful aura of the quasi emperor rising up!


    We must know that there is no quasi-emperor in Wanshou Mountain. Was this quasi-emperor killed from outside the sky?


    After the leader of Qingqiu brought people outside, he happened to see nine wooden dragons flying all over the sky!


    The gap where the golden clouds in the sky was knocked out has not yet fully recovered.


    The immortal king in the sky has become dignified, no matter if he launches an offensive at will!


    Ever since the golden clouds in the sky began to suppress the city, the atmosphere in the Longevity Mountain has been very depressing.


    At this point, there was finally a catharsis channel, and everyone started to applaud frantically!


    But there is still an unknown premonition in the heart of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord. You must know that above the golden cloud, there is still a powerful immortal emperor sitting in town!


    Even if you can defeat these 500,000 heavenly soldiers, can you defeat that immortal emperor?


    The fairy king pointed at Shuren with two xuanhua axes: "Grandpa, I never kill nameless people. Seeing you look old and old, you should be extremely qualified. It''s better to register."


    The appearance of the tree man did look extremely dull, but the mana was extremely monstrous.


    Shuren Dao: "The old man used to listen to the Qing emperor''s door in the past, and he was once a king in the heavenly court, but later retired to the corner of the immortal world, regardless of the facts. Regarding the seniority, the old man is still your predecessor, when the heavenly court gave the old man His title is Immortal King Shenmu."


    The Immortal King opposite had never heard of the name Shenmu Immortal King.


    Because there are no one thousand or eight hundred immortal kings in the heavenly court, not to mention that the opponent is an immortal king from the ancient times!


    The immortal king said: "I have never heard of the god-wood immortal king, but since you have worked in the heavenly court, you should know the rules of the heavenly court. We are on the order of the Jade Emperor to fight against the rebellion! You stop this king, and pay back this Is it possible for the king to fight against the evil, to fight against the rebellion, and to fight against the heavens?"


    But on the dragon chair above the nine heavens, Immortal Emperor Beichen showed a thoughtful expression.


    He had heard of the name Shenmu Immortal King. Among the fairy kings in the heavens back then, there were also countless powerful ones!

 Chapter 4243： Please fight

    Chapter 4243: Please fight


    It has been more than 20,000 years since the Shenmu Immortal King left the Heavenly Court, and he has also cultivated to the realm of a quasi emperor in the 20,000 years.


    But why did he come here?


    And he insisted on confronting Heavenly Court!


    Doesn''t he know the consequences of doing this?


    No, he should know this better than anyone else, after all, he was the immortal king who served in the heavenly court.


    So the reason why he dared to stand here and fight against the Heavenly Court was entirely because of Su Ba first?


    Danyang Tianzun only said that Su Yan had a magical artifact in his hand, but he never said that the Qingmu Shenling and the longevity sword all fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t know why the old demon like Shenmu, who had long been hidden from the world, chose to stand on the opposite side of the heaven.


    Although the fierce battle below is still going on, but the face of Emperor Beichen has shown hesitation.


    He has never fought unprepared battles. If there is any problem with the intelligence collection, then he will instinctively want to retreat.


    But today this situation can''t help him.


    This time it was on behalf of Heavenly Court, and this battle made it clear that only success is allowed but not failure.


    If it fails, Immortal Emperor Beichen doesn''t have to go back to Heaven and return to life.


    The battlefield below also gradually ushered in changes.


    The nine wooden dragons forced the fairy king holding two xuanhua axes back.


    After the immortal king was forced to retreat, he was absolutely unwilling to admit defeat like this, and could only let the heavenly soldiers and generals release arrows together!


    Arrows are enchanted, with powerful lethality, and after falling, they are dense like rain, like rocks piercing through the sky!


    The arrows of the heavenly court have the essence of Taoism, and the power from the enchantment is not only varied, but the intensity is also first-class.


    After the nine wooden dragons hit a lot of arrows, they ignited Nanming Lihuo and burned blazingly!


    After the wooden dragon was burned to the point where its skin and flesh sprouted, a lot of chaotic vegetation grew out of it. These yimu true spirits were also incidental to the arrow. After shooting the wooden dragon, it happened to disrupt the vitality of the wooden dragon.


    Seeing that all the nine wooden dragons were wiped out and smashed into the mountains of Longevity Mountain, the Immortal King laughed loudly and took up two Xuanhua Axes and slew towards the other side!


    His move like this is really too big. Even if the other party is broken by nine wooden dragons, there is no harm in itself, and the strength and foundation are still there.


    Moreover, the cultivation base of Shenmu is already a quasi-emperor level, and it can be crushed under normal circumstances when dealing with the immortal king.


    Only when a pair of Xuanhua axes broke through the sky, they suddenly discovered that they had fallen into the other party''s immortal enchantment!


    Shenmu''s immortal enchantment moisturizes things silently, and even the fairy king is completely unaware of when the Shenmu''s immortal enchantment opens.


    Moreover, after this eternal enchantment was opened, the surrounding aura and immortality hadn''t changed significantly, almost exactly the same as before.


    In the situation where there is a difference in strength, when you crash into the opponent''s immortal enchantment, this is of course a big taboo!


    I saw countless vines growing from below. Although the Immortal King��s pair of Xuanhua Axes tried their best to chop, these vines were simply inexhaustible!


    And it grows faster and faster!


    The immortal king also knew that if he continued to consume such meaninglessly, he would only be trapped deeper by the immortal enchantment of Shenmu, so he flew up desperately!


    But he only flew less than thirty feet, and only felt that there was a majestic force above his head directly suppressing his forehead!


    Suddenly, not only was it dizzy, but there was also a mess of humming in the ears.


    Naturally, the pair of Xuanhua axes in his hand could no longer maintain the previous mighty power, and the vines below also directly wound up, tying the fairy king directly!


    As expected by the Beichen Immortal Emperor, Shenmu easily defeated his vanguard officer, and it could be said that he was able to capture it with his hand.


    Those celestial soldiers on Jinyun saw that their coach was captured, so they could only organize a team to rescue them.


    Thousands of elite heavenly soldiers and generals just stepped down on the clouds, and they all fell into the immortal enchantment of the sacred tree.


    They are like mosquitoes and flies that have fallen into the spider web, and they are quickly entangled by the vines and can''t move!


    Shenmu hit the opponent''s morale severely and captured the opponent''s vanguard generals and thousands of elites in one fell swoop.


    Everyone in Wanshou Mountain cheered together!


    In the face of the pressure that can almost immediately crush the Longevity Mountain, everyone finally has an outlet that can breathe a little, and vent some of the powerful pressure in their hearts.


    But that day, the gongs and drums had been noisy, but at this time it was also down and quiet.


    "Unexpectedly, a sacred tree can achieve such a result, it is really interesting." Immortal Emperor Beichen did not show much surprise or how angry at the defeat of his men.


    For the immortal king, this kind of little thing would naturally not shake his mind.


    The immortal kings of all ministries leaned toward the Chinese army, and these immortal kings had only one purpose of relying on them, and that was to fight!


    Although Shenmu is already a quasi-emperor, the fairy king who leads tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, under normal circumstances, definitely has the strength to fight Shenmu!


    There is a fairy king said: "Emperor, I am willing to fight for the emperor! The opponent was caught in the first battle alive, it really lost the reputation of the emperor, let us become a laughing stock in the heaven!"


    "Emperor, I am leading the heavenly soldiers, and I can definitely capture this monk alive. If the emperor sends me on the field, I will be able to see me bring back the head of this monk in less than an hour!"


    "Emperor, my subordinates are brave and good at fighting, and the formation is just right to restrain Dongfang Yimu. As long as a fire formation is formed, it will be as powerful as a bamboo! Capture the rebellion in front of the emperor, please send me to fight!"


    These immortal kings talked about each other, and all they said was a fight.


    Why would these immortal kings want Beichen Immortal Emperor to approve them to play in Wanshou Mountain?


    Because no matter who it is, if you can lead the soldiers to surrender the sacred tree, then it must be the first skill. After returning to the heavenly court, it will be a great reward!


    That''s why these fairy kings are so keen to play!


    Regarding the words of these immortal kings, the immortal emperor Beichen only commented on four words: "Don''t make noise."


    Immortal Emperor Bei Chen sat high on the dragon chair, and his expression seemed a little absent.


    It seems that his mind is not in the battlefield in front of him at all, but the majesty of the immortal emperor is placed here, not to mention that this is still a powerful Beichen immortal emperor in the heavenly court.


    These immortal kings absolutely did not dare to question the Beichen Immortal Emperor, all became quiet.


    The authority of the immortal emperor cannot be questioned, and with their minds, there is no way to guess what the immortal emperor Beichen is thinking.


    The gap between the fairy king and the fairy emperor is like the gap between the celestial being and the mortal, it can be regarded as two different species at all.

 Chapter 4244： Unchanging faith

    Chapter 4244: Unchanging Faith


    Immortal Emperor Beichen divided his troops into nine divisions. Except for the Chinese army that he was in, and the captured immortal kings, there were seven immortal kings who could be dispatched.


    These seven immortal kings and the seven heavenly soldiers and generals led by them are equal to seven chess pieces for the Beichen Emperor.


    But Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "The old Shenmu is much stronger than you. It is difficult for you to break his immortal enchantment. If you use the heavenly soldiers to attack him, you will have to pay at least 50,000 casualties. To destroy his enchantment. This is really not worth the loss, so it is better for the emperor to take the action himself."


    The immortal kings under the seat of Beichen Immortal Emperor all showed surprised expressions.


    If the Beichen Immortal Emperor himself made the move, then the elimination of Wanshou Mountain would not be a problem.


    But in this way, they won''t be able to mix any merits.


    After running millions of miles in vain, he would go home without doing anything when he came to Wanshou Mountain. Naturally, these immortal kings were unwilling to do.


    There is a fairy king said: "Why do these rebellious Emperors need to do it? I am willing to lead my subordinates to send the heads of Shenmu to the front of the Emperors?"


    "That''s true, this group of thieves are nothing but mobs, and they are far from the level that requires the emperor to take action!"


    After listening to these immortal kings'' persuasion, Immortal Emperor Beichen never expressed his opinion, although he fully understood what these immortal kings were making.


    Before this formation, there was only one person who was talking about it, and that was Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    No matter what order Beichen Immortal Emperor issued, everyone had to follow it.


    After a while, Immortal Emperor Beichen ordered his troops and said: "Suchi, Gu Yue, Feng Wanghen, you led the three heavenly soldiers to defeat the sacred tree, even if it was ordered by the emperor. If the sacred tree is conscious, you must not Dare to fight again."


    The arrangement of Emperor Beichen was for three heavenly soldiers to fight, three on standby, and three for refurbishment.


    After being captured by the vanguard officer, the other two immortal kings were directly ignored by the Beichen Immortal Emperor, and three heavenly soldiers on standby were sent directly!


    The two neglected Immortal Kings have grievances in their hearts, but it is not the Beichen Immortal Emperor who is to blame, but the captured vanguard officer.


    The three immortal kings who were arranged to fight were all dissatisfied with the arrangement of the Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    When the three families go together, even if the leader of the other party is captured, how can the final credit be counted?


    The reason why the three monks have no water to drink, don''t these fairy kings understand?


    But even if he understood this truth, no one would dare to be presumptuous in front of Emperor Beichen!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen sat above the dragon and made a decision. This is the imperial edict on this battlefield!


    The three immortal kings each order their troops, and together, there are almost 150,000 people!


    These 150,000 celestial soldiers and generals are already enough to wipe out the millions of celestial demons in the Demon Realm. They are used to deal with those rebellious immortal realms, and they can also be regarded as sharp sword-level power!


    Jin Yun''s sense of oppression after landing is completely different from just now. These Heavenly Soldiers and Generals are already serious, and they will never allow the ship to capsize in the gutter again!


    The three immortal kings learned their lesson and did not dare to set foot in each other''s field easily. First let his subordinates release dense rockets.


    Nanming Lihuo fell on the Wanshou Mountain and burned blazingly.


    Wanshou Mountain originally had a lot of vegetation, and Nanming moved away from the fire, almost igniting the entire Wanshou Mountain!


    Shenmu''s expression still looked very sluggish, and it seemed that he didn''t put the 150,000 heavenly soldiers and the three immortal kings in front of him at all.


    But the rain of arrows just now amounts to a serious warning!


    Five hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals will never say surrender so easily!


    It is almost impossible to push it back.


    Feng Wanghen said: "I''m waiting for the order of Emperor Beichen to catch you rebels. If you are aware, I will capture them now, and you can save a lot of suffering!"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen has a very lofty status in the heavenly court. Of course Shenmu has heard of this name!


    Shenmu was a little hesitant because of this. Of course, he knew that his power had no chance of winning in front of the Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    Shenmu said: "This is the dojo of the Qing Emperor''s descendants. Isn''t the Beichen Immortal... going to exterminate the Qing Emperor''s inheritance?"


    The voice of Shenmu traveled through the clouds and fell in the ears of Emperor Beichen.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen was resting his right hand on the dragon chair. After listening to Shenmu''s words, he said: "Wanshou Mountain has come down over the years, with so many descendants of the Qing Emperor, why did the Emperor feel sorry for them? This emperor does not think about affection, but he has done too much, and the Jade Emperor does not want to let him go. This emperor represents the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Court, and has nothing to do with personal grievances."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s voice fell from the sky like the sound of heaven, shocking no one''s heart.


    Although Immortal Emperor hasn''t shown his power yet, as long as he sits here, it''s like Haoyue is in the sky, no one can ignore his existence!


    The Lord Qingqiu and they finally sensed how great the power of the Immortal Emperor is!


    This force is very pure and very powerful, completely above the sun, moon and starry sky!


    Just by sensing this force, I can''t help but feel an unmatched feeling!


    From the perspective of an immortal, it is really hard to imagine that a monk at the top of this world would be so strong to such an outrageous level!


    This kind of shock is difficult to express in words, but everyone can clearly sense that the difficulty of shaking the Emperor is even more difficult than shaking the world!


    Shenmu said: "Wanshou Mountain does have many descendants, but he is the only one who can obtain the Qingmu Divine Order and the Longevity Sword. Two of the Qingdi Three Treasures have fallen into his hands. In our opinion, he is the descendant of the Qingdi. If he falls, the inheritance of the Qing Emperor will be broken!"


    "Why did the old man watch the Qing Emperor''s inheritance sever? Even if he gambled on his life, he also needs to protect the peace of Longevity Mountain!" Shenmu added.


    After the fall of the Blue Emperor, such a long time has passed before one person took two of the Blue Emperor''s Three Treasures into his own hands.


    If this person falls, I really don''t know what era will be reached before a second person can do this!


    These old demons have already experienced too long to be accurate, and have also experienced too long waiting, even they may not be able to wait for the next such person!


    So even if Su Yan had offended Heavenly Court, they still had to find ways to save Su Yan.


    The thoughts of these Aoki bosses may be very straight lines, but it is this kind of straight line that does not consider the consequences to be regarded as true loyalty!


    It is a strong emotion that puts one''s own life and death out of the way, driving these Aoki old monsters, even after experiencing more than ten thousand years, they must protect the descendants of the Qing Emperor!

 Chapter 4245： New aid

    Chapter 4245: New Aid


    Immortal Emperor Beichen originally had an expression of carelessness, but after hearing these words from Shenmu, he could no longer maintain the peace of mind just now, and directly sat up from the dragon chair.


    Although the Emperor Beichen has become a seated face, he wants to make the Emperor Beichen stand up from this dragon chair only by relying on Shenmu, I am afraid it is not enough!


    Then Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "But he is the reincarnation of Su Baxian! Su Baxian was the Emperor Xianwu who dominated the heavens, how can he be treated as a descendant of the Qing Emperor?"


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, what is important is that he has already obtained the artifact inherited by the Qing Emperor! Then no one can deny that he has obtained the inheritance of the Qing Emperor!"


    Shenmu''s words were very intense, but Immortal Emperor Beichen had no interest at all.


    Because even if the conversation continues, it will only become a meaningless quarrel, and there will be no positive meaning beyond that.


    These elm bumps are typical stubbornness and inefficiency. It is absolutely impossible to be persuaded in a few words.


    But Immortal Emperor Beichen doesn''t matter anymore. For him, there is only one sacred tree at the moment, and he can''t make any waves at all!


    The immortal king below has led his subordinates to launch an attack!


    The three fairy kings led their subordinates to attack from three directions.


    The three-way heavenly soldiers formed different formations in the void. The formations can not only protect everyone with a strong force, but also maximize everyone''s strength!


    And these three heaven soldiers obviously belonged to different commanders of the fairy king, but after being combined, they faintly changed into a three talent formation!


    Dao Sect has many powerful formations, and Heavenly Court is of course the best.


    Although the three-way heavenly soldiers rushed directly into the immortal enchantment of Shenmu, they have gathered aura from the beginning of the fairy king, and then powerful auras have covered every heavenly soldier and general!


    And the Celestial Soldier''s own immortal element was drawn out through the aura, giving a powerful blessing to the formation!


    Three different auras are constantly swaying in the sky, as if they have turned into three huge and incomparable spiritual snakes!


    This is the first time that people like Wanshoushan have seen Dao soldiers can be used to such an extreme degree.


    It can only be said that the opposite is worthy of the powerhouse of Heaven! Even in the use of Taoist soldiers, it is obviously better!


    Shenmu was attacked by the three-way heavenly soldiers together, and could only use the power of the immortal with all his strength in the immortal enchantment!


    From Shenmu''s body, everything began to happen!


    Many strange plants grow from the feet of Shenmu!


    These strange plants are definitely not from Wanshou Mountain, they are all varieties that no one has ever seen before.


    After these strange plants grew into the sky, they changed into countless huge strange flowers and fruits!


    After these exotic flowers exploded in the air, they brought a delicate fragrance, but a lot of the exploded liquid also splashed on the bodies of the heaven soldiers.


    Although it is protected by the formation, it has also been corroded into a big hole!


    If there is no formation protection, I am afraid that it has been corroded so that there are no bones left!


    The three fairy kings originally wanted to attack, so the timing of their attacks was faster than one.


    Now that they are in danger, they all think that the dead dao friends will not die the poor dao, one by one retreating towards the rear, all wanting to use the friendly army as their own shield.


    The Sancai formation was about to collapse after being rushed by Shenmu.


    There was also an uproar in the sky. Unexpectedly, the three-way approaching 150,000 heavenly soldiers directly attacked, and they still couldn''t take the Shenmu!


    The faces of these three immortal kings were also very unsustainable, and after looking at each other, they all rushed towards the bottom.


    In the immortal enchantment below, those strange plants continue to grow, and the pollen and fruit slurries are exploding rapidly!


    The air was filled with a strange fragrance, and the three immortal kings invariably replaced them with a stubborn formation, and then killed them towards the bottom!


    After changing the formation, he was able to withstand the attack of Shenmu from the front.


    If Shenmu doesn''t have a more powerful backhand, then as long as the three-way formation continues to advance and press in front of Shenmu, the battle will be over.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen scanned the battlefield below, revealing a bored expression.


    For him, this battle is really lackluster.


    Looking at this battle from the eyes of his Immortal Emperor, it was basically a battle between two colonies of ants, and there was no appreciation at all.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is also very difficult to bring up real interest.


    The immortal emperor Beichen had a simple idea: As long as the Shenmu was settled, the Longevity Mountain would fall into his hands.


    But at this moment, the formation that had blocked Longevity Mountain was breached from the outside again!


    More than a dozen streamers fell fiercely from the sky, and directly fell on the Longevity Mountain, which shocked the Longevity Mountain!


    And behind the Immortal Emperor Beichen, there was a sound of shouting from the sky and the earth!


    It was the exclamation that the heavenly soldiers guarding the enchantment had no time to defend.


    Facing this sudden change, Immortal Beichen didn''t have too many emotional changes, but said: "Things seem to have become more and more interesting!"


    The blockade enchantment arranged by the Sun Court was broken once again, which means that there is another strong like Shenmu to support the Longevity Mountain!


    These powerhouses are without exception, they are all wood spirit bosses!


    Powerful aura rose from the Wanshou Mountain side, and the power of Xian Ze turned into extremely powerful spells in the hands of these old monsters!


    Seeing the arrival of these wood spirit bosses, the morale of Wanshou Mountain was also boosted!


    And the three heavenly soldiers and generals are attacking the sacred tree. They have already fallen into the immortal enchantment of the sacred tree. Suddenly, so many powerful people can''t be prevented, and more importantly, they are at this time. In the middle, neither can advance nor retreat.


    Although the new wood spirit old monsters look weird, they are all very powerful, and the strength of a few old monsters is still hidden above the Shenmu!


    When these old monsters help Shenmu together, it''s really like a mess!


    The defensive formation of 150,000 heavenly soldiers was dissipated almost immediately. This is no way. When the limit of defense is surpassed, the formation will naturally collapse!


    And after the formation collapsed, those heavenly soldiers and generals also completely lost the capital to compete with these old wood spirit monsters.


    These heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were either **** into rice dumplings by vines flying to the sky, or captured by some more exotic plants, and some fell straight from the sky!


    The collapse of these three heavenly soldiers is already foreseeable.


    Faced with so many quasi emperors and fairy kings, unless there is a miracle, or there is something that can turn things around, defeat will be inevitable!


    But this defeat may not be unacceptable to the Immortal Emperor Beichen!

 Chapter 4246： Like the scorching sun

    The fourth thousandth chapter is like the blazing sun


    The immortal king beside him said to Beichen Immortal Emperor: "Di Zun! If we don''t rescue, I''m afraid we will suffer a great loss!"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "The old monsters have a lot of origin. They are Old Man Biezhi, Immortal Venerable Ten Thousand Herbs, and Long Xun, especially the old man Biezhi. In terms of seniority in cultivation, they are still above the emperor. ."


    These old wood spirit monsters, Immortal Emperor Beichen can recognize most of them.


    Even if these old wood spirit monsters hadn''t worked in the heavenly court, they were the names of Xianjie Xuanhe a few times ago.


    Unexpectedly, they really gathered together, so there is no need to ask.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen already knew that these old wood spirit monsters must only appear here with the same beliefs as the black gods.


    The Azure Emperor didn''t know what magic power he had, and he was able to make these old wooden spirits so loyal to him for so many years after his fall, and he did not hesitate to dedicate his life!


    And the defeat below is already a foregone conclusion, even if Emperor Beichen sends reinforcements at this time, I am afraid that the result cannot be changed.


    On the battlefield, the balance of power between the two sides has undergone a qualitative change. If you want to break the game, you need to find another good strategy.


    The immortal king around him has become extremely panicked, and said: "How could this happen? Are these people really crazy? Actually planning to fight against our heavenly court?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen naturally said: "This emperor had expected such a situation a long time ago. Of course, Shenmu would not come to Wanshou Mountain alone to challenge the 500,000 heavenly soldiers and the emperor. These old monsters should all be young. The emperor''s subordinates, it seems that they are all stubborn people like Shenmu."


    Suddenly six quasi emperors came to Wanshou Mountain, and at least twelve immortal kings. This time, the 500,000 heavenly soldiers and geniuses dare not say that they are stable!


    It was originally a standard crushing bureau, but it has developed into this state of affairs. This is something no one expected.


    What to do next, only Immortal Emperor Beichen can make a decision.


    I could only hear Immortal Emperor Beichen say: "When things are up to this day, the emperor can only take action. To be honest, the emperor is tired of this place. He has suppressed the rebellion and returned to the heaven."


    These quasi-emperors, immortal kings, and immortal emperor Beichen didn''t pay attention to him. He was only curious about one thing, that is, when Su Yan, the owner of Wanshou Mountain, would appear?


    "Emperor...Do you want to do it yourself?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "This emperor should sweep away the Wanshou Mountain with the might of thunder! Otherwise, how can I be right about the Jade Emperor''s explanation?"


    After the Emperor Beichen finished speaking, he stood up directly from the dragon chair, and as he stood up, the peaceful expression completely disappeared.


    It was replaced by an extremely strong self-confidence.


    It seems that no one can contend with it anymore. The two immortal kings around him were overwhelmed by this powerful aura, and bowed together under the seat of Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    But the Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t even look at these two immortal kings at all, and walked straight ahead. In just three steps, he had crossed the sky and appeared above the Longevity Mountain!


    What appeared along with the immortal emperor Beichen was the almost endless golden brilliance!


    When this golden light shed, even the immortal enchantment of the sacred tree was compressed back, leaving only one-third of its original size.


    And after those heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were enveloped in this golden brilliance, not only the body was full of power, but the anxiety and fear in the heart were also best comforted.


    In addition, the spells of the old green wood monsters, even if they were based on the immortal rule, disappeared in the brilliance of the golden ears!


    This is the power of the immortal emperor!


    After Emperor Beichen appeared, the power displayed was absolutely overwhelming!


    In the face of such power, no matter what the quasi emperor or the fairy king, there is no room to resist and struggle!


    From his eyes that ignore everything, it seems that he has already ignored everything!


    This is the look in the eyes of the world!


    And everything in Wanshou Mountain was shrouded in the divine light of Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    In this divine light, all true immortals felt as if the blood in their bodies had coagulated, and they even felt unusually difficult to breathe.


    The reaction of those celestial celestial beings was not bad, Jinxian had turned pale, and at the level of the immortal king and quasi emperor, it was very difficult to stand upright in front of the Beichen immortal emperor!


    The stronger the strength, the stronger the suppression by the Beichen Immortal Emperor''s divine light!


    Those who have just arrived, each of them feels as if they are carrying a Taishan Mountain on their shoulders, which is extremely heavy!


    And Nanming Lihuo, which was spreading all over the mountains and plains, stopped spreading at this time, and the burning of the flame seemed to solidify along with it.


    This is the oppressive feeling of the immortal emperor!


    Even if it hadn''t formally taken the shot, just released a glimmer of light, and it was already able to stun everything!


    The original joyous atmosphere on the Wanshou Mountain directly froze after the appearance of Emperor Beichen.


    In the sky, there was another sound of war drums!


    The sound of the battle drum is very oppressive, and it seems to be rang in everyone''s ears, not only shook the tympanum, but also shook the soul!


    This is the first time Qingqiu Kingdom Master has seen the power of the Immortal Emperor, and only feels that the power of the Immortal Emperor is even more terrifying than the rumors!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen stood at the top of the void, as if he was no longer a person, but a symbol of the sun!


    All true immortals are just small and useless creatures under his divine light.


    That''s it!


    All the true immortals in Wanshou Mountain were speechless, and everything that happened before me was really shocking!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is indeed bored, when he is bored, he can end the battle in his best way.


    Next, Immortal Emperor Beichen only needs to move his fingers a little to bring this battle to an end.


    But at this moment, the sudden change occurred!


    I saw a big tree in the sky growing up suddenly, actually forcing the divine light of Immortal Emperor Beichen back!


    All the branches and leaves of this big tree are radiant!


    The power of horror condensed frantically, completely comparing the power of Emperor Beichen!


    Only the power of the emperor can surpass the emperor!


    Could it be that a powerful immortal emperor came to help Wanshou Mountain?


    An exclamation came from the Wanshou Mountain below!


    The exclamation was not because he celebrated that the power of Emperor Beichen was resisted, but because it was too incredible!


    A huge tree grows up in an instant, this kind of thing is enough to be regarded as a miracle!


    Seeing such an unbelievable thing happening right in front of you, it is inevitable that you will scream in exclamation!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen hasn''t had any emotional changes, but when he saw this big tree that suddenly grew, he couldn''t help frowning directly!


    The power of prayer from this tree is like a landslide and a tsunami, it is incredible!

 Chapter 4247： Immortal Emperor vs.

    Chapter 4247: Immortal Emperor confronts each other


    It took only two or three breaths for this big tree to grow to a height of 10,000 feet, not only forcing the divine light of Emperor Beichen back.


    The Longevity Mountain was also placed under the protection of the canopy.


    The Nanming Lihuo that was raging on Wanshou Mountain was also extinguished in an instant.


    And in those places that have been ravaged by wildfires, new vegetation grew out of the black ashes, immediately covering the traces of the black-gray fire.


    And the incomparably powerful pressure on all the true immortals was also pressed back with the divine light of the Beichen Immortal Emperor, and disappeared into the invisible.


    No one knows how this huge tree grows, and no one knows who is behind this huge tree!


    But then, what appeared in front of everyone was a cyan sword light!


    This cyan sword light cut open the barriers of the space, and a young man walked out from another space.


    In order to attract this young man, the huge tree automatically paved a colorful road under his feet!


    In this way, the eyes of everyone in the sky and the earth were on this man.


    This man didn''t have an arrogant expression, but seemed to take it for granted.


    Su Yan slowly walked out of the space crack, followed by Ni Qingshang and Jin Shiya.


    "It seems to have caught up." Su Yan''s mouth was smiling.


    And those old green wood monsters have already recognized it, and the cyan sword light that Su Yan used just now is definitely the longevity sword!


    Some of his rumors had heard that Su Yan had already obtained the Longevity Sword, but it was as shocking to hear from others that it would never be better to use your eyes to witness!


    Coupled with the immortal demon tree that grew to ten thousand feet in an instant, even if Su Yan said that he was the reincarnation of a rival in love, those Aoki old monsters would definitely believe it.


    The colorful lights on the Immortal Demon Tree are all the power of prayer.


    Even the Immortal Emperor Beichen showed an embarrassed expression. The power of prayer is very tricky and can turn the unthinkable into reality.


    Even if he can severely inflict an injury on the opponent, the opponent can rely on the power of the Immortal Demon Tree''s powerful prayers to completely recover from the injury!


    But the immortal emperor Beichen was someone who was accustomed to big scenes anyway, and it was absolutely impossible for him to surrender so easily.


    Although Divine Light was blocked by the Immortal Demon Tree, he had not yet revealed his true power. The so-called victory or defeat is still unknown!


    Ni Qingshang whispered in Su Yan''s ear: "He is the Immortal Emperor Beichen."


    "How did you know?"


    Ni Qingshang replied: "He used to cooperate with me in the star realm, and his subordinates once counseled me with a token to show that he had obtained his authorization to contact me. So I recognize him. Breath."


    "What Immortal Beichen wants is an unsalted saint. If it is possible, I would like to give him a completely resurrected unsalted saint. Unfortunately, the unsalted saint does not know where to go now. ."


    But above the nine heavens, Immortal Emperor Beichen was still surrounded by a layer of golden divine light. He opened his mouth and said, "Su Baxian, are you here?"


    "Beichen Immortal Emperor?"


    "The emperor has been waiting for you for a long, long time. If you don''t come this battle, it would be a bit boring!"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen no longer had that boring look on his face. Instead, an unparalleled and powerful fighting intent rose from his body!


    Those who can achieve the foundation of the fairy emperor will have absolute confidence in themselves, believing that they are the real son of heaven!


    Therefore, after seeing Su Yan, Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t have the slightest fear, but wanted to compete with Su Yan!


    Su Yan said: "When I was enlightened in the past, you were not born yet. Is there any hatred between you and me? You want to deal with me so impatiently?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "There is indeed no private enmity between you and me, but it is the Jade Emperor who has to deal with you. Even this emperor cannot refuse the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you want to replace the Jade Emperor? If you like the saint of no salt, I can tell you where she is."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen was extremely shocked, because what Su Yan said were the secrets in his heart, and the immortal kings and heavenly soldiers under his leadership did not know his huge ambitions.


    But Immortal Emperor Beichen''s shock was an instant matter, because he had already determined in his heart that Su Yan was playing a heart attacking tactic with him.


    And this is purely because Immortal Emperor Beichen thought too much, just because of his strength, there is no need for Su Yan to play with these little tricks.


    Su Yan walked slowly on the corridor of five colors and ten lights, and said to Ni Qingshang and Jin Shiya: "You go back to the mountain first. I will meet the Beichen Immortal Emperor. I want to see How capable is he?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the passage under his feet also automatically changed its path, supporting Su Yan to fly towards a higher sky.


    Su Yan soon came to the top of the Immortal Demon Tree, where Su Yan was finally able to meet the Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said, "Is it right that blocked this emperor''s strategy in the star realm?"


    The strategy that the Emperor Beichen said was of course a strategy to release the unsalted saint. Su Yan said, "I would like to thank you. If it were not for you to cause chaos, I would not have encountered a light business, nor would I be today. Many achievements."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "One of the women who came out of the alien world with you just now is a demon cultivator, and that woman thinks she is the demon king of light business? You are so brave, you dare to bring a demon cultivator into the world. In and out of the fairy world!"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "My courage is more than that. You''d better not provoke me, otherwise you may really be cut off by me. The last time Danyang Tianzun forced me to sell him a favor, this time No one would dare to stop me, right?"


    Although Su Yan''s words were casual, they revealed an extremely strong threat.


    And Beichen Immortal Emperor naturally understood that what Su Yan was talking about was the last time he fought the four immortal emperors alone! The four immortal emperors were all seriously injured, if Danyang Tianzun hadn''t stared at Su Yan, I''m afraid they had all fallen!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen only felt that his pressure was rising abruptly!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen doesn''t have a helper right now. The hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals behind him are in battles like the Great Emperor, and the help they can provide is very limited.


    After all, the man he is facing now is the supreme immortal emperor who dominated the immortal world back then!


    There are still many myths and legends about him in the fairy world! Even a monster like the original Phoenix needs to get him seven points!


    Now the man in the myth is standing in front of him, Immortal Emperor Beichen, how can he be unmoved?


    Although Su Yan''s power has not yet recovered to its perfect peak, it is no longer what an ordinary immortal emperor can contend!

 Chapter 4248： Immortal Emperor Essence and Blood

    Chapter 4248: Immortal Emperor Essence and Blood


    Su Yan and Beichen Immortal Emperor looked at each other like this.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t mean to take the lead. He wanted to be able to control others later, to see if Su Baxian, the strongest in the legend, was really that powerful!


    Some rumors in this world are true, but most of them come from falsehoods.


    At the time when Su Yan became Taoist, many of the Taoist cultivation practices had not yet formed a system, and many things were still immature.


    Logically speaking, the monks at the back door should be stronger than those from the ancient times.


    Because the cultivation method and the system of various exercises and medicines are more clear, many things have been developed to the extreme after a very long period of time.


    That''s why Immortal Emperor Beichen was able to maintain such a strong self-confidence when facing Su Yan.


    Because he thought he would never lose to Su Yan.


    Su Yan just appeared in the right place at the right time, but it doesn''t mean that she will always be the strongest existence in the heavens!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s deduction was not without a target, he thought it out blindly with his eyes closed.


    Because he had also come into contact with monks from the same age as Su Yan, and even the Great Emperor, those great emperors did not show much strength beyond his Beichen Immortal Emperor!


    That''s why Immortal Emperor Beichen was confident and felt that he could compete with Su Yan.


    His qualifications were not comparable to those of the four immortal emperors that Su Yan had defeated earlier.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen stared at Su Yan with a very arrogant gaze. Although the two of them did not speak any more, Su Yan soon saw through the idea of ??Immortal Emperor Beichen, and then Su Yan turned into a green blue. Colored sword light!


    The edge of the longevity sword swept across the void, and Immortal Emperor Beichen hardly had time to make any effective response!


    This sword light has already smashed in front of him!


    A biting sword light rushed towards his face, seeming to completely break the barrier of space, and it was sent to him in a flash!


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Beichen seemed to have only this blue brilliance left in front of him!


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Beichen knew that this was only because the speed of Jianguang exceeded the limit and the visual illusion produced.


    But Immortal Emperor Beichen still sighed sincerely: "So fast!"


    He hadn''t seen such a fierce and terrifying swordsmanship in the heavens for many years.


    Just talking about the first sword shot, it can be said that Immortal Emperor Beichen was a great surprise.


    And in front of Emperor Beichen, the golden divine light automatically condensed and turned into a wall of light, blocking the sword light of the longevity sword!


    But Su Yan''s kendo realm was too high. Not only did this golden wall of light burst immediately, even the body of Shenguang was greatly affected!


    When the divine light was shaken, even the body of the Immortal Emperor Beichen couldn''t help shaking with it!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen could not have imagined that he would be shaken so quickly that he could stand unsteadily!


    Surprised eyes flashed from the eyes of the Beichen Immortal Emperor, and the Beichen Immortal Emperor just wanted to use the huge immortal in his body to repair the destroyed divine light!


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s second sword and third sword arrived almost at the same time!


    These two swords almost came together before and after, which shows how far Su Yan''s speed money has reached!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen stretched out **** very reluctantly, and condensed golden ancient charms on his fingertips!


    These two Primordial Talismans could barely deal with Su Yan''s two lightning fast swords!


    But behind Su Yan''s sword light hit him immediately!


    Su Yan''s sword was too fast, and it was so fast that Immortal Emperor Beichen was not given a chance to breathe at all, and there was no time to reconsolidate the Primordial Talisman, so he could barely use the golden light to resist these two sword lights!


    Su Yan''s sword light is not only fast, but also very lethal. Only by listening to the howling sound after breaking through the sky, you can already know that this sword light can''t be resisted by the flesh.


    Otherwise, even the Immortal Emperor will definitely be seriously injured!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen couldn''t think that Su Yan''s sense of oppression was so strong. After the initial attack, he seemed to have become a drowning person, and he couldn''t find any chance to breathe again.


    After finally resisting Su Yan''s continuous sword light, Immortal Emperor Beichen wanted to widen the distance between Su Yan and Su Yan.


    But at this time, Su Yan had directly killed him!


    After getting close, Su Yan''s advantage was greater than before. After all, Su Yan''s Immortal Dragon God battle body had been strengthened to a whole new level!


    After the two or three rounds of sword light''s attack on the body protection of Emperor Beichen, the divine light had been weakened to the extreme.


    The long sword in his hand was slashed heavily on the golden divine light, and this time Immortal Emperor Beichen only felt that there was a force as strong as a mountain to press down from above!


    Even cracks appeared on the golden divine light!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen knew that if Su Yan continued to be suppressed like this, he would definitely lose.


    If he can''t force Su Yan to retreat and get a chance to breathe, maybe he can only hold twenty moves, and Su Yan will use a sword to cut his head off!


    Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian is indeed a well-deserved reputation, and his strength is even stronger than imagined!


    This powerful sense of oppression was never given by the immortal emperor Beichen who had fought against so many immortal emperors.


    Among the enemies that Immortal Emperor Beichen has encountered, Su Yan can be regarded as the only existence!


    Su Yan''s fighting style seemed very simple, and did not contain many complicated routines, but this originally dealt with the truth of great skill.


    Moreover, with Su Yan''s strength and swordsmanship, there is no need for those complicated calculations at all, just continuous suppression, and the opponent is already difficult to resist!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen roared, and a treacherous force burst out of Immortal Emperor Beichen''s body!


    This power is not Xian Yuan, but Wuzong''s blood curse spell!


    Su Yan used to deal with powerful enemies in his arms, and used blood spells a lot.


    To put it bluntly, blood spells are spells that dedicate one''s own essence and blood, and then gain power beyond the limit in a short period of time. This type of spell is of course harmful and unhelpful in the long run.


    But the blood curse of the Beichen Immortal Emperor is really different from the blood curses of others. His blood curse spells are not his own essence and blood, but the blood of another immortal emperor!


    I don��t know how the blood of the immortal emperor came, but it would not be a glorious way to come!


    The blood of the fairy emperor exploded in the void, like a **** firework!


    Every drop of blood bead can be regarded as a sharp sword, with an outrageous lethality!


    The essence and blood in this explosion may be transformed into a million blood swords!


    The blood of the immortal emperor suddenly bloomed, like a tragic blooming flower, dyeing the void into a strange color!

 Chapter 4249： Request for cooperation

    Chapter 4249: Request for Cooperation


    Su Yan was already in the stage of close combat with the Beichen Immortal Emperor, and the speed at which the million blood swords broke out was extremely fast, leaving Su Yan with no time and space to evade!


    I don''t know how many blood swords exploded directly on Su Yan''s body!


    A thick blood mist filled the sky!


    In the blood mist, fierce collision sounds continue to be heard, and the clanging sounds are endless!


    Then there was a blood rain on Wanshou Mountain.


    Majestic Star River has already opened up all the defense barriers and prohibitions of Longevity Mountain, but in the face of this rain of blood, all the defense mechanisms of Longevity Mountain are children''s toys, and they are almost broken at the touch of it!


    It is not difficult to imagine that if this majestic rain of blood falls on these true celestial beings on Mount Longevity, it will definitely end in death!


    This is the battle for the immortal emperor''s ranks, even if it is only affected by the remaining power, it is already terrifying to the extreme!


    And under the eruption of that **** rain, I don''t know what happened to Su Yan.


    But one thing is certain, at least Immortal Emperor Beichen has already got a chance to breathe.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen quickly restored the golden light around him, and then flew into a higher void.


    Behind the Beichen Immortal Emperor, those immortal kings and heavenly soldiers have formed a thunder formation. As long as the Beichen Immortal Emperor gives an order, they will immediately rush to the battlefield!


    But it is obviously not time yet, and only when the strength of both sides has declined to the extreme, these men will be used.


    Although Immortal Emperor Beichen retreated, he kept staring at the thick blood mist, and he was not sure whether this blood curse triggered by the blood of the immortal emperor could hurt Su Yan!


    When the blood mist slowly dissipated, I saw that Su Yan had an extremely close-fitting dragon scale armor!


    Many blood beads are falling from the gaps in the dragon scale armor.


    And a very strange mask appeared on Su Yan''s face. This mask had the most blood, but there was no defense to break the mask at all!


    "Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen was also well-informed, and he recognized the origin of Su Yan''s dragon-scale battle armor at a glance!


    The current Immortal Emperor Beichen only feels a headache. This dragon scale battle armor not only has amazing defensive power, but also provides incredible resilience.


    If his attack cannot severely damage Su Yan''s vitality, or kill him directly, then he needs to endure the Indestructible Dragon God battle body over and over again to repair the damage on Su Yan''s body.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen really understood why the four immortal emperors could not beat Su Yan together.


    The conditions for the cultivation of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body are very harsh, and it is also very difficult to practice, but once the cultivation is successful, the benefits are also great!


    The recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body will allow Su Yan to take great initiative in the battle.


    Facing such an enemy, once caught in a war of attrition, it would definitely be very detrimental to Immortal Emperor Beichen!


    Furthermore, Immortal Beichen could not fight Su Yan in close combat. Not to mention that Su Yan had a crushing level on the kendo, and that Su Yan''s dragon body possessed absolutely not the power that Immortal Emperor Beichen could bear. Got it!


    Just now, Su Yan cut the divine light outside the immortal emperor Beichen into cracks!


    If you let Su Yan get close, even if the light is condensed to the extreme, I''m afraid it won''t be able to resist it for a long time!


    But if it becomes a duel between spells and immortals, don''t forget that there is still an immortal demon tree below.


    The immortal demon tree contains the power of endless prayers, and the immortal emperor Beichen decided that he could not get anything cheap.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Beichen had already felt a little strenuous, and he almost understood why Su Yan was called the Supreme Immortal Emperor the number one in the heavens!


    More powerful than you! Faster than you! Stronger than your spells and swordsmanship!


    There are almost no weaknesses, isn''t this a monster?


    Immortal Emperor Beichen clapped his hands lightly and said, "Su Baxian, you really have some ways. This emperor has a suggestion. I don''t know if you are interested."


    "proposal?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "It was not the idea of ??the emperor to attack Wanshou Mountain, but the emperor had to come after taking the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor. As for why he had to come, you should understand. So the emperor is thinking, between us Can we cooperate?"


    After Immortal Beichen''s conspiracy against the Unsalted Saint was exposed, the Jade Emperor took precautions against him.


    This time he was sent to attack Wanshou Mountain, and only one immortal emperor Beichen Immortal Emperor was sent, which of course was of great significance.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen and Su Yan wanted to fight, no matter which one suffered damage, it was a good and harmless thing for the Jade Emperor.


    It can be said to be a brilliant trick to drive tigers and wolves.


    This kind of thing is not actually a conspiracy, but a conspiracy.


    Because Su Yan and Beichen Immortal Emperor can think of this, and even if Beichen Immortal Emperor wants to understand this, he can''t refuse the Jade Emperor unless he really intends to betray the Heavenly Court!


    The stakes behind the betrayal of the Heavenly Court are really very complicated, and the Beichen Immortal Emperor needs to care about it carefully.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Beichen had thrown out the conditions for cooperation, and Su Yan felt that it was something that was expected.


    Any immortal emperor with a clear mind would not want to be an enemy of him.


    What''s more, the Immortal Emperor Beichen had been forced back by him just now, and even the blood curse of the emperor''s essence and blood was used.


    But after hearing his words, the immortal kings and the heavenly soldiers under the Immortal Emperor Beichen all showed incredible and extremely shocked expressions.


    Unexpectedly, when Immortal Emperor Beichen faced the number one enemy wanted by the Heavenly Court, he would actually take the initiative to shake hands with the other party to make peace, and also talk about cooperation.


    What kind of thing is this?


    Is it possible that Emperor Beichen is going to go back to heaven?


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "Emperor Xianwu, you used to be the master of the heavens. With your strength and prestige, you are enough to cooperate with this emperor. If you and I join hands, there should not be many people in the heavens that can be our opponents. . And this emperor also has many friends with immortal emperors, and I can also recommend them to you."


    The words of Immortal Emperor Beichen made his subordinates speechless to the extreme.


    Even a fool could hear that the request for cooperation from Emperor Beichen''s sudden ran out was not a suspicion or a tactic, but a real request for cooperation with the other party?


    "Really?" Su Yan said, "Do you think I need your strength?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Immortal Emperor Beichen was a little shocked, because he had already felt the disdain in Su Yan''s words.


    The position of the Immortal Emperor Beichen is very lofty in the heavenly court, even if the Jade Emperor sees through the conspiracy, he dare not directly attack him in the heavenly court!


    Because if it is a direct attack, in the most serious case, it may even lead to the disintegration of the heavenly court!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen has never been so despised.

 Chapter 4250： Beichen Great Formation

    Chapter 4250: Beichen Great Formation


    Immortal Emperor Beichen never thought that he would be despised by Su Yan in this way.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "Although this emperor did not gather power on his own immortal realm, in terms of strength, he will never lose to the so-called top ten immortal emperors. In today''s immortal realm, it can be on par with this emperor. There are actually only a few immortal emperors who come and go. Isn''t it... with this emperor''s strength, isn''t it worthy to cooperate with you?


    Su Yan said: "If you say this to others, it''s fair. But Beichen, you don''t know what is good or bad if you say this in front of me."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen showed a surprised expression.


    Su Yan said, "In my peak age, people like you, at best, were the emperor under my command. What did you say about cooperating with me? Do you think you can be equal to me?"


    "If the times go forward, in those ages of ancient emperors, there are few so-called immortal emperors who can live longer than ten thousand years! In that era, the fierce and terrible things were not in a greenhouse like yours. The flowers can be imagined."


    Su Yan''s words can be regarded as subverting Beichen Immortal Emperor''s cognition, but he will not easily admit defeat in any case.


    In the battle just now, Su Yan had indeed gained the upper hand, whether it was the immortal demon tree and the Immortal Dragon God battle body below it were very difficult to deal with!


    But those who can become the immortal emperor are all great fortune generations, who has few unique skills?


    I saw the pattern of the Big Dipper appearing in the golden divine light. The pattern of the Big Dipper appeared high on the top, and it seemed to form a certain totem, and it looked like a certain heraldry.


    Su Yan said with a disdainful expression, "Beichen, I can also be regarded as the founder of the sect in Daomen. Do you think that only the changes in the stars of the Big Dipper can trap me? It is ridiculous! I am! One hundred thousand years ago, I have been able to walk across the sea of ??stars! What kind of tricks are you?"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen just wanted to prove that his strength was definitely not as unbearable as Su Yan said!


    He took a deep breath, and then many golden words rose from behind the Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    These golden words are all blessed among the stars above the Big Dipper!


    Then the Big Dipper began to change, the first thing that changed was the position of the shaking star!


    After the shaking light began to shine, that golden brilliance actually condensed many golden armored war gods!


    These golden armored war gods are not flesh and blood Dao soldiers, but exist like puppets.


    If the number is only ten thousand twenty thousand, it will certainly not pose any substantial threat to Su Yan.


    However, the number of Golden Armored Gods of War that has changed from the shaking is calculated from one hundred thousand from the beginning!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen had never thought that these golden armored war gods could smash Su Yan, but at least they could consume Su Yan''s power and protect him at the same time. If Su Yan were to kill him, he would be able to stop him.


    These golden armored war gods have the mysterious golden text blessings, and the awe-inspiring starburst of the Big Dipper is covered on the golden armor, with the four major attributes of demons, evil spirits, sacred, and destiny!


    But Su Yan''s eyes became more and more disdainful, and said: "Do you think these puppets without wisdom can protect your integrity? Beichen, if your strength only stops here, then you lose. deal."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen looked at Su Yan without saying a word. There were many other magical changes in the Big Dipper that he didn''t use.


    Su Yan directly carried the sword into the battle formation of the golden armored **** of war!


    The golden spear is like a forest!


    There is also a powerful grudge on the spear, and these grudges can be combined with each other, causing powerful damage!


    But when the fighting qi stabbed Su Yan''s body, the golden spears were broken!


    Su Yan went on like calling into a pack of wolves, and saw that the golden armored war gods were overturned nearly every second!


    Many more were split into two directly by Jian Qi!


    Su Yan''s sword aura opened up wildly, and it was a big killing in the sky!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    He really did not expect that Su Yan''s tactics would be so rough and unreasonable!


    But also, if he had an immortal dragon **** battle body, he would also use this kind of arrogant and unreasonable tactics.


    Because only in this way can the power of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body be maximized!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is absolutely unwilling to sit and watch his signature Beichen Great Formation easily broken by Su Yan.


    Suddenly, the stars in the sky shine again!


    The four stars of Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, and Tianquan shine together!


    After shining, the golden divine light in the sky also changed extremely rapidly!


    If the golden divine light just now seemed to be the surging rivers and lakes, now the divine light has directly changed into a surging tide!


    Under the blessing of the Great Array, Immortal Emperor Beichen''s divine light power has increased by at least five times!


    In this type of battle, the sudden doubling of power often leads to a qualitative change due to energy change, let alone five times!


    When the powerful divine light came down from the sky, even those true immortals on the Longevity Mountain felt a terrifying pressure from Mount Tai!


    The divine light seems to be intangible and intangible, but if it is blessed with great mana, the weight can even far exceed the mountain!


    If this terrifying divine light fell directly, then a small world like Longevity Mountain would definitely not be able to resist it, and it would inevitably be destroyed under the divine light!


    But now there is no need to worry about such fearlessness, because Su Yan is still in the sky!


    As long as there is him, this divine light will certainly not pose any substantial threat to Longevity Mountain.


    However, Immortal Emperor Beichen proved at least one point��he definitely has the power to shake Su Yan!


    Compared with the four immortal emperors sent by Heavenly Court before, his strength is obviously stronger than half a level!


    But Su Yan did not stand in place to passively defend in the face of this terrifying divine light, but instead took the initiative to throw away those golden armored war gods and directly soared into the sky!


    These golden armored war gods could not have stopped Su Yan. Su Yan would come and leave if he wanted to.


    It''s just...In the face of this terrifying light like a tsunami, Su Yan actually intends to rise to the challenge!


    This is something that no one thought of.


    Even Immortal Emperor Beichen thought that Su Yan would retreat to the canopy of the immortal demon tree and use the power of the immortal demon tree to fight against the gods!


    He really didn''t think that Su Yan could actually dominate to such an extent!


    The immortal emperors above the heavens have different temperaments, but there is one thing in common, that is, arrogance.


    Those who can become the emperor are all dragons and phoenixes among humans. Regardless of their talents and luck, they are top-notch. I don''t know how many thorns have been smashed and how many so-called geniuses have been surpassed along the way.


    What Su Yan had to do at this time was to completely shatter the pride in the heart of Emperor Beichen!

 Chapter 4251： Strong divine light

    The fourth thousandth chapter is strong divine light


    Wanzhang Shenguang couldn''t stop Su Yan''s rise from the ground!


    Su Yan spread a pair of wings behind his back, holding him and rushing directly above the clouds, amidst the golden light!


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t seem to be fighting against the immortal emperor, but between man and heaven!


    Although the light of God came from Wanjun pressure, it couldn''t stop Su Yan''s pace at all!


    This body is far from reaching its limit even if it faces the extremely strong divine light of the Immortal Emperor Beichen!


    Even if he didn''t use any magic weapon to protect his body, Su Yan would be able to resist for a long time under this divine light!


    Seeing Su Yan rushing into his divine light formation like this without protection, Immortal Emperor Beichen only felt incredible!


    He has never heard of or seen any immortal emperor who can do this, or those demon emperors who cultivate powerful demon bodies in the Demon Realm can do this.


    "Is this the weapon of Emperor Xianwu, the number one in the sky?"


    Although the heart of the Immortal Emperor Beichen was deeply shocked, his actions were not soft at all!


    That powerful divine light was urged to the extreme almost immediately by him!


    When the power of the divine light became more terrifying, it almost immediately swallowed Su Yan''s body into the dazzling golden light!


    The cyan sword circle of the Longevity Sword was ruthlessly crushed by this divine light, and it was quickly shattered.


    But Su Yan was originally more than an artifact of the Longevity Sword. At this time, Su Yan appeared in Su Yan''s hands as the Tizhun Dao Ring!


    In Su Yan''s hand, the sacred light quickly opened incomparably, and the sacred light of the Buddha was also a golden light, and the two golden lights seemed to be completely blended together.


    It''s impossible to tell people at all!


    A strong golden light in the sky pierced directly down!


    The sky above Wanshou Mountain seems to have risen seven rounds of incomparably shining sun!


    Even many true immortals can hardly open their eyes.


    Layers of ripples swayed above the immortal demon tree!


    Obviously, the Immortal Demon Tree is using a powerful prayer force to resolve the impact from the divine light above.


    Although the impact of the divine light above was not aimed at Mount Longevity, it was only the impact of Yu Wei that made it difficult for Mount Longevity to resist.


    Below, the old Aoki monster said: "Who will win and who will lose?"


    "That Beichen Immortal Emperor is one of the most powerful immortal emperors in the Heavenly Court, can our Saint Son really win?"


    "This is really bad, I think, at least Shengzi has not fallen into a disadvantage yet!"


    "Why? The divine light above is intertwined, and you can''t see everything clearly. You should also not be able to figure out what''s going on above."


    "If the Son of God had fallen into the wind, it would have fallen within the protection of the demon tree long ago. Where else would he continue to attack?"


    "This analysis makes sense, but the opponent is Immortal Emperor Beichen after all!"


    The Immortal Emperor Beichen is so prestigious that he can already be regarded as one of the facades of the Heavenly Court. In the eyes of many true immortals, it is simply an existence that cannot be challenged, let alone victory in battle.


    At this time, Ni Qingshang said: "What is the Beichen Immortal Emperor? I am outside the star gate and witnessed Su Yan defeating the four great immortal emperors of the Heavenly Court together. Isn''t it possible that the Beichen Immortal Emperor can be more powerful than the four great immortal emperors working together? ?"


    Everyone looked at her.


    In this immortal world, her demon cultivator''s identity is really very abrupt, but she does not care about it at all, or she has adapted to these strange gazes.


    "You just wait and see the result, this Beichen is absolutely impossible to be Su Yan''s opponent."


    The Divine Light is one of the strongest defensive lights, while the Divine Light emitted by the Four Stars of the Big Dipper is the heaviest damage, and it has extra damage to deal with many evil spirits.


    The two divine lights tugged in the air, and they were no match for a long time.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen had already shaken his confidence at this time, not because of raising the Daohuan nor because of raising the divine light.


    It''s just because he is in the most confident field, so he can''t help Su Yan at all!


    If it is compared to other skills, it must be more incomparable.


    The divine light rippled, forming a circle of ripples in the air, spreading in the endless cosmic void!


    Although those heavenly soldiers and generals in the sky have formed a battlefield under the leadership of the immortal king, they are still very difficult to resist.


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief and said, "Bei Chen, it seems that your skills will end here."


    Su Yan''s words were definitely the greatest stimulus to the Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    Then the brilliance of the three stars of Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang were connected again, and after being excited, the divine light was transformed into a universe!


    After the cosmic domain was formed, the quasi-shenguang suddenly collapsed thousands of miles.


    In the end, only a circle around Su Yan could be protected, and under the pressure of the universe, this circle was gradually getting smaller and smaller.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen suddenly sighed for a long sigh, only feeling that the tremendous pressure in his heart was also lightened.


    But soon the Beichen Immortal Emperor heard Su Yan say: "The universe of Divine Light, is this your limit? Beichen, if you really have any powerful skills or magic weapons, it is better to take them out directly. Otherwise, This battle is too boring for me."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen could not have imagined that Su Yan would be so wild and could not say a word for a long time.


    Su Yan said again: "If you want to fight, I will fight with you. If you don''t want to fight, go back to the heaven."


    "Well, you Su Baxian! This emperor is enough to give you face! You insulted this emperor so?" Immortal Emperor Beichen almost gritted his teeth and said these words.


    He is pampered in the heavenly court, and all the immortals respect him, the immortal emperor, and no one has ever dared to smash him face to face like this.


    How can this be called Beichen Immortal Emperor?


    I saw Immortal Emperor Beichen suddenly open his hands, and then the golden light grew stronger!


    Su Yan looked over with a pair of eyes, except for the golden light, nothing else could be seen.


    But when Su Yan saw the divine light in the sky, he showed a disdainful expression.


    After Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm, among the opponents he encountered, Ji Sheng was undoubtedly the only player in the use of Divine Light. After the Divine Light was condensed, the universe could be formed immediately!


    Where is it like Immortal Emperor Beichen, who needs to inspire a large array of stars in order to transform the universe.


    Ji Sheng''s grasp of Shenguang was at least one realm ahead of Beichen Immortal Emperor!


    How can he Su Yan, who can''t use Divine Light for the universe, let alone Immortal Emperor Beichen?


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and then saw a crimson lotus blooming gradually under his feet!


    This crimson lotus platform is full of divine power, and it can be said that it complements Su Yan''s own powerful divine power!


    After the red lotus platform appeared, the divine light of the Immortal Emperor Beichen could not be suppressed anyway!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s gaze has become more and more solemn!


    He already knew why the four immortal emperors were so pale in Su Yan''s hands. It was definitely not a speculation, but the result of the hard power being completely surpassed!

 Chapter 4252： Heyday

    Chapter 4252 Heyday


    In the Longevity Mountain below, I don''t know what changes are taking place on the battlefield above.


    Jin Shiya and Ni Qingshang left the immortal demon tree a long time ago and returned to the palace in the Longevity Mountain.


    It was the first time for them to come to Wanshou Mountain, and it was the first time that the ancestor of the absolute **** and the real person Xinghe saw them.


    Although they still don''t know their identities, it''s not wrong to see them coming back from outside with Su Yan and directly addressing the mistress.


    Only the Lord Qingqiu looked at these two women with anxiety. She is still a fairy cultivation base. The difference between the cultivation base and these two women is really great. In terms of beauty, she doesn''t have much advantage. It was compared by these two women.


    Although Jin Shiya didn''t say anything, she didn''t think much of her either.


    Ni Qingshang looked down on her very much, and said, "It turned out to be just a little fox."


    The Lord Qingqiu was quite unhappy, but felt that this was not a good place to turn his face, so he forcibly endured it.


    As for the old Aoki monsters, they have all come to the top of Longevity Mountain.


    There are many old monsters that are known to the ancestors of the absolute gods and the real person Xinghe, and some even if they don''t know them, they have at least heard the names.


    It''s better to be with these old Aoki monsters than to be sandwiched between three women.


    The golden light in the sky shone, and the golden clouds of hundreds of thousands of celestial soldiers and generals had completely dispersed, revealing the bright universe.


    And this piece of heaven and earth has become a battleground between the two great emperors.


    Just now, Su Yan used the Longevity Sword, which was specially shown to these people on Longevity Mountain. As long as he can prove that he has taken the Longevity Sword, those Aoki old monsters will inevitably treat him more desperately!


    As for the moment when it comes to desperately and decisively, the best thing to use is of course the artifact-Honglian Tianwu!


    In the golden divine light, many red lotus platforms spread out in the void!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s mastery of the divine light can be said to be so wonderful, and almost immediately discovered something wrong in the depths of the divine light!


    The red sacred fire was spreading rapidly in the form of a lotus platform.


    This scarlet sacred fire looks a bit like the red lotus fire, but its attributes are completely different!


    Almost comparable to the real fire of the sun, it is a peerless fire that can burn everything in this world!


    Even with the powerful golden light, there is nothing to do in the face of this spreading fire!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen can only use the power of Xianze in this universe to create a magic array of Tianyi Shenshui!


    Tianyi Shenshui can continuously give birth to Kanshui!


    Only one drop of heaven and one divine water can transform into the ocean in a world!


    But what Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t expect was that Su Yan''s sacred fire could even be used as a primer for burning. After touching the kanshui, the flame was more than ten times more fierce than before!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen could only abolish his formation, and at the same time retreat towards the center of the formation of the Big Dipper, and at the same time said: "Su Baxian, is this sacred fire your real power?"


    The answer to Emperor Beichen was Su Yan''s sneer.


    "The real power? Do you think you have seen all of my power?" Su Yan asked back.


    After being questioned by Su Yan, Immortal Emperor Beichen suddenly became speechless.


    At this time, Su Yan only changed the weapon in his hand into a divine weapon of good fortune, and he hadn''t used his strongest strength at all.


    The red sacred fire continued to burn in the void, and countless red lotuses were constantly rippling in the golden sacred light universe, like a terrifying ocean wave of undulating waves!


    Although the Divine Light Universe of the Big Dipper is powerful, it can''t make the divine fire of the divine weapon at all!


    After all, this sacred fire is something that even monsters like the unsalted saint can hit hard!


    Although Emperor Beichen gritted his teeth with hatred, he was helpless, because this was the power of the artifact! You can change everything on the battlefield in an instant!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said angrily: "Where is my trilogy? Come and help this emperor!"


    The Heavenly Soldiers in the atrium led by Emperor Beichen are his own personal soldiers, and are very compatible with his own strength.


    After receiving the call of the Emperor Beichen, the formation of the heavenly soldiers also changed into the shape of the Big Dipper. Then, under the support of the formation, they flew into the top of the universe and each entered the Big Dipper. middle!


    With the blessing of these tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers, the power of the Big Dipper has immediately increased to a whole new level!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen and his own tens of thousands of soldiers have been integrated under the blessing of the Beichen Great Array. Not only can the tens of thousands of soldiers be possessed by him, but even the vitality can be used by him!


    There was also a jade wat in the hands of Emperor Beichen.


    This magic weapon is definitely a top grid artifact, and it is normal to take out a top grid artifact with Beichen Immortal Emperor''s identity in the Heavenly Court and Daomen.


    But if he wanted to defeat Su Yan with a top-level artifact, this idea would be too whimsical!


    Although only the word good fortune is added, the artifact for good fortune is at least two levels ahead of the artifact!


    The gap is as big as a fairy.


    No matter how amazing the mortal monk is, no matter how powerful he is, against the immortal who is the least fortunate, there is absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Bei Chen, if you changed like this a long time ago, I would be willing to play with you seriously." Su Yan said.


    Then suddenly a blue flame rose from Su Yan''s body. This blue flame and the Scarlet Fire Golden Lotus under his feet were obviously two power attributes!


    This blue flame is a divine transformation of the **** of destruction!


    When this destructive divine power appeared, Immortal Emperor Beichen couldn''t help becoming frightened. This fear came from the bottom of his soul, and it was difficult for him to suppress it even with the state of the Immortal Emperor!


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes also turned golden yellow, and those eyes no longer contained any human emotions!


    It seems that he came to this world to crush everything, destroy everything, and exile everything!


    When the blue flame burned to the top of the sky, it turned into the body of Shiva above Su Yan''s head!


    Among the blue-black face, half is solemn and half cruel!


    Although there is no powerful magic weapon in the hands, they have formed different seals.


    The Shiva who appeared on the stage has not released a complete three-headed six-armed version, but this is enough to shock the Immortal Emperor Beichen!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen looked at Su Yan and couldn''t say a word, but he couldn''t help but said in his heart: "Is this...is it the power to destroy the gods in the legend?! Sure enough, there is hardly a rival in the world! If we continue to fight with him , I��m afraid I don��t even have a 10% chance of winning!"


    Although the current Immortal Emperor Beichen has entered his heyday, he now has no confidence in himself.


    Shiva Dharma body plus the artifacts of good fortune, any of these two kinds is difficult to contend in front of him, let alone the perfect superposition of the two!


    And the opponent is Su Baxian, the Great Emperor Xianwu who is known as the number one in the ages!

 Chapter 4253： Can only retreat

    Chapter 4253 can only retreat


    Immortal Emperor Beichen had shaken his heart vividly, and he didn''t want to fight with Su Yan anymore, because he also understood that if he continued to fight, he basically had no chance of winning.


    Rather than fighting a desperate battle that is impossible to win, it is better to retreat now.


    Originally, Immortal Emperor Beichen and Su Yan did not have any deep hatred. They even met for the first time, and there was no reason to fight Su Yan at all.


    If he falls or is seriously injured here, then the big plan in his heart will probably be put on hold.


    Amidst the mighty starlight, Immortal Emperor Beichen seemed unmoved, but in fact he had secretly ordered the heavenly soldiers and generals under his command to re-form a defensive battle formation!


    Two large defensive battle formations encompassing hundreds of thousands of celestial soldiers and geniuses, just like this guarding them next to the Big Dipper!


    These two large battle formations are used to deal with ordinary immortal domains, and they can definitely be regarded as bronze walls and iron walls.


    But in front of Su Yan, it was just two pieces of window paper.


    As long as Su Yan is willing to wave the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand, he can completely pierce these two window papers at any time!


    But at this time Su Yan didn''t seem to have any plans to make a move. He just watched coldly as the hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers reunited in front of him and formed a formation again.


    At this time, Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes no longer contains human feelings, even in the eyes of the existence of Beichen Immortal Emperor, it is simply unfathomable.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Beichen had no way of judging what kind of choice Su Yan would make.


    Perhaps for Su Yan, destroying them all in the sky above the Longevity Mountain is also one of the acceptable options.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen turned out to be a bit tormented. It seemed that he was standing on the trial bench and turned into a person who needs to be judged.


    This feeling was really bad, because I thought it was Immortal Emperor Beichen who judged others, but this time the role was completely changed.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen has merged with the power of his own soldiers in the starlight, and then Immortal Emperor Beichen calmly gave an order to retreat.


    The golden divine light also slowly receded in the contact with the scarlet divine fire.


    The immortal kings under Beichen Immortal Emperor were all shocked to the extreme. They only saw the prosperous Beichen Immortal Emperor, and they thought it would cause a terrifying battle.


    Unexpectedly, it will end so hastily!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen unleashed his fate, and then merged with his soldiers. In the end, he didn''t do anything, so would he leave Wanshou Mountain?


    In the eyes of outsiders who have not experienced the game, this is really crooked to the extreme!


    If you plan to retreat from the beginning, why bother?


    Only the Beichen Immortal Emperor knew how much pressure he felt from the **** body and the scarlet fire on the opposite side!


    Since these two epochs, Heavenly Court has suppressed many disobedient rebels, but those rebellious powerhouses combined are probably not as powerful as Su Ba in front of him!


    The emperor Xianwu, who is the number one in the ages, is definitely not a vain name!


    Only when really confronting this man can you feel the horrible shudder like sitting in the crater of a volcano and being swallowed by lava at any time!


    In front of this strong sense of trembling, any language is pale.


    Su Yan could also see that Immortal Emperor Beichen was already ready to retreat.


    However, Su Yan didn''t seem to have the intention of chasing after him, but coldly watched the starlight of Immortal Emperor Beichen slowly receding towards the rear.


    When the golden light of the sky receded, the true immortals and old monsters on Longevity Mountain could finally see exactly what happened.


    It turns out that Emperor Beichen is already going to retreat!


    There was a burst of fierce cheers on Longevity Mountain!


    It was not Beichen Immortal Emperor himself who retreated first, but the battle formation on both sides!


    Although the defenses of these two battle formations are fairly good, their actions are very slow.


    When his subordinates slowly retreated, Immortal Emperor Beichen slowly retreated toward the depths of the stars.


    And in the depths of the starlight, a teleportation array has already been unfolded!


    As long as you pass through this large teleportation formation, you will be able to return to the star field near the heavenly court, and then you will be temporarily safe.


    During this retreat, Immortal Emperor Beichen was always in terror, but fortunately Su Yan did not pursue him and chose to witness Immortal Emperor Beichen''s departure.


    Until entering the teleportation formation, Immortal Emperor Beichen''s hanging heart hadn''t completely fallen down.


    Only after returning to the star field of Heavenly Court and the portal closed, Immortal Emperor Beichen became more stable.


    But one thing is completely certain.


    After stabilizing, Immortal Emperor Beichen hurriedly ordered his troops to be ordered. The 500,000 heavenly soldiers lost a total of 50,000 to 60,000. The casualties should not be too much. At least 80% of the 50,000 to 60,000 were captured, and the immortal The king was also captured by three.


    Although this retreat had preserved the main force of Heavenly Court, it was also very ugly.


    What they got from Wanshou Mountain today can definitely be regarded as a disastrous defeat! And it was the worst defeat in Heaven in the past century!


    After returning to Heavenly Court, Immortal Emperor Beichen only felt that how to deal with each other was a secondary matter.


    Even if he was defeated, the Jade Emperor would not punish him excessively. Naturally, others would worry about how to deal with Wanshou Mountain next.


    What troubled Emperor Beichen was that Su Yan''s sudden birth, and the strength that far surpassed him, perhaps represented a new era that was about to begin!


    And he may not be able to get a share of this feast!


    After watching the immortal Emperor Beichen lead a huge team to retreat, Su Yan also returned to the top of Longevity Mountain.


    What greeted Su Yan was the sound of the mountain whistling and the tsunami!


    When the star realm was lost, the ancestors of Absolute God shook his heart, thinking that the hope of Wanshou Mountain''s rejuvenation would come to an end. Unexpectedly, there were many mountains and rivers and there was no way out, and there was another village in the dark!


    Today''s Su Yan already possesses tremendous power, even the Beichen Immortal Emperor and the Fifty Heavenly Soldiers who face the heavenly trump card can gain the upper hand.


    It only takes one person to stand in the sky above Wanshou Mountain to retreat Beichen Immortal Emperor and the 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers!


    What a magnificent thing!


    These old Aoki monsters hadn''t seen such a scene for many years, and each of them became enthusiastic.


    It turned out that the long years of retreat did not make their blood cold, but just hide the lump of life in their hearts.


    And those true immortals who passed the Longevity Mountain test with Su Yan finally understood why the gap between them and Su Yan was so huge.


    Even the most talented Gu Langqing has only touched the threshold of Jinxian now.


    It turns out that Su Yan was the reincarnation of Emperor Xianwu, the number one in the world, so it''s no wonder that he has achieved such amazing achievements in such a short period of time!


    Su Yan now has no need to hide his identity anymore, he is Emperor Xianwu!


    All those who dare to rebel against him will definitely be stepped on by him!

 Chapter 4254： Golden Signature Su Yan

    The 4254th chapter gold sign Su Yan


    Ni Qingshang saw Su Yan coming back most joyfully, and immediately put his arms around Su Yan''s neck and offered a sweet kiss.


    Such bold behavior is something that Jin Shiya and Qingqiu Kingdom can never do. They have a set of etiquette in their hearts, and it is absolutely impossible for them to be so unrestrained in front of others.


    After all, Ni Qingshang is a magic cultivator, and she certainly doesn''t cling to this kind of secular etiquette.


    Jin Shiya didn''t say anything, even the smile on her face did not change.


    But the smiling face of the Lord Qingqiu had already froze. She was full of joy at Su Yan''s return, but now she was a little anxious.


    Su Yan took advantage of Ni Qingshang''s soft waist and walked towards Longevity Mountain in the posture of a winner.


    This time when he returned to Wanshou Mountain, Su Yan had already planned to restore the glory of the year!


    After arriving in front of everyone, Su Yan first had a meaningful conversation with the people of Longevity Mountain, and then thanked those Aoki old monsters who came to help, and then showed the meaning of soliciting.


    All of this was logical, and Su Yan handled it without any flaws.


    Today''s Su Yan is simply in the sky, even the immortal Emperor Beichen, the golden sign of Heavenly Court, is far from his opponent!


    With such strength, no matter what subordinates are to be recruited, it will be very easy.


    After all this was settled, Ni Qingshang asked in Su Yan''s ear: "Su Yan, you should not be such a benevolent person. That Beichen Immortal Emperor is so arrogant, why didn''t you kill him? Danyang Tianzun blocks you."


    The question of Ni Qingshang is actually a question of many people. If Su Yan is strong enough, why not wipe out all the enemies in the future?


    I only heard Su Yan say: "To kill them is easy for me. But if I kill the Beichen Emperor and these hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers, who will extol my reputation? What I want is what I want. Let them bring their fear back to heaven."


    The true immortals were dumbfounded by Su Yan''s words.


    After a long period of time, the old stranger Qingmu said: "In today''s immortal world, I am afraid that only Su Shengzi dares to say such things. It is necessary to make Heavenly Court feel terrified..."


    Ni Qingshang corrected and said, "Now he is not a son of Su, but Emperor Su Xian."


    After listening to Ni Qingshang''s words, everyone was taken aback, but they all reacted immediately. This was a matter of course.


    This battle can be said to be a complete victory for Longevity Mountain.


    If Su Yan had defeated the Beichen Immortal Emperor and 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, if it were to be extolled, then there would definitely be more Aomu Old Demon and Su Yan''s trilogy back then.


    When the time comes, the weather in Wanshou Mountain will be more than that.


    And when the outside forces are pouring in one after another, the power of Longevity Mountain also needs to be reorganized.


    Because the original system can no longer adapt to the current situation.


    This kind of thing is very easy for Su Yan, and he is already the owner of Wanshou Mountain now, no one dared to say a word to him, this reform is going very smoothly.


    Su Yan planned to divide Wanshou Mountain into eight parts, each with at least one quasi-emperor sitting in town, and then each lead the part.


    Then integrate all the Aoki spells, martial arts, and the mystery of the monster clan to create a martial arts hall.


    Most of the people in the Longevity Mountain are placed in the martial arts hall. In this way, there is no need to completely disrupt the original configuration, and it can be regarded as a kind of expansion.


    It''s just that now, the configuration of these eight parts is really dry, except for the Juntian and Yaotians, the remaining six are actually empty with a title.


    However, Su Yan''s configuration of these eight parts was originally intended for future plans. As long as his strength recovers, it will naturally be a matter of course to recruit the strong to fill these eight parts!


    Perhaps after a while, the eight lords may all be the immortal emperor ranks.


    This time, the Shenmu, Old Man Biezhi, Ten Thousand Grass Immortal Venerable and Long Xun who came to Longevity Mountain are all the trilogy of the Qing emperor.


    Wancao Xianzun and Long Xun, the two Emperor Xianwu, who had also witnessed the peak of the year, meet again in this era, of course, people can''t bear to sigh.


    The effect of this battle even surpassed that of Su Yan''s independent victory over the four immortal emperors!


    The name of Emperor Beichen was originally a golden signboard, but Su Yan has completely stepped on it.


    The Heavenly Court was really shaken by this flight. It is said that the Jade Emperor''s face was green with anger, and he punished Emperor Beichen to face the wall for half a year, then deducted his salary for 50 years, and cut off three titles.


    For Immortal Emperor Beichen, these punishments didn''t hurt to eat and couldn''t hurt the root.


    So even if he was too lazy to argue, he left it.


    But falling into the rumors, it was that after Beichen Immortal Emperor was frustrated, he went back to face the wall.


    With many Aoki old monsters coming to Wanshou Mountain, the weather in Wanshou Mountain is not what it used to be.


    Now everyone is waiting for one thing, that is, when will Su Yan reshape the fairyland!


    When the fairyland is 10%, then the appeal of Emperor Xianwu will be even higher!


    Heavenly Court would never tolerate the defeat of Emperor Beichen.


    If Su Yan was the Jade Emperor, then he would organize his forces to attack Wanshou Mountain a second time, but he didn''t know the timing of the attack.


    When the time comes, the lineup that the Jade Emperor will send will not be so dry as the Beichen Immortal Emperor!


    Moreover, Immortal Emperor Beichen had no intention to fight against Su Yan, and he was thinking more about the power game within the Heavenly Court, so he was frightened by Su Yan and retreated.


    If the Heavenly Court comes to crusade against Wanshou Mountain next time, there must be at least five immortal emperors or more, maybe the Jade Emperor will be the emperor personally!


    Taking advantage of this gap, you need to strengthen your own strength!


    Su Yan also thought about how to face the second attack of Heavenly Court. Only after defeating the second attack of Heavenly Court, can he truly gain a foothold in this cruel immortal world!


    If you want to gain a foothold in the immortal world, the so-called morality and justice are all empty words, and the only thing that can work is strength!


    If you have the strength, others will respect you!


    Su Yan didn''t know the impact of this battle on the immortal world was actually more far-reaching than he thought.


    Many powerful immortal realms discovered after passing through this battle, that the heavenly court seemed not as powerful as they thought.


    Maybe they don��t necessarily need to surrender to heaven...


    These powerful immortal emperors will not be bound by the so-called order. The Heavenly Court can make them the leader of the Dao Sect, all because of the Heavenly Court''s strongest strength.


    If Heavenly Court is no longer the strongest strength, then why should Heavenly Court be elected as the leader of the Dao Sect?


    If it is possible, who doesn''t want to replace it?


    And on the other side of the deep starry sky, there is already an extremely luxurious dragon boat, which is sailing toward Longevity Mountain at an extremely fast speed.


    In this dragon boat, there is an extremely noble emperor, he is here just for Su Yan!

 Chapter 4255： Su Yans Dreamland

    Chapter 4255: Su Yan''s Dreamland


    Su Yan fell into a dream at this moment, completely unaware of the changes in the outside world.


    I don''t know when it will start, Su Yan''s dream has changed into an incomparably magnificent world.


    The purple and blue stars are constantly undulating, like ocean tides.


    Although you can see the stars in the sky, you can''t see where the stars are.


    It seems that these magnificent stars are released from the space itself.


    These starlights are filled with a sense of harmony, and at the same time there is a certain special wisdom revealed...


    But if you carefully detect it, you will find that everything here is fundamentally different from the world we live in.


    But after coming to this magnificent world, Su Yan showed an expression of uncertainty.


    Because of this, he is really fresh in his memory.


    This is the legendary sea of ??stars and Buddha, Su Yan once came here in order to reverse his fate!


    Now, how could he come here in a dream?


    With Su Yan''s current cultivation base, one should definitely not dream. If it is a dream, it will inevitably involve cause and effect.


    So Su Yan had to face the wandering in this dream state cautiously.


    Although everything in front of him is filled with a peaceful atmosphere, the ghost knows whether there are strange dangers behind this!


    There are two reasons why monks dream.


    The first is that one''s own mind is impure, and there is a certain kind of obsession. This obsession is often easily used by external evil spirits, causing it to be like a real delusion.


    But Su Yan had already cut off his inner demons, and his mind was spotless, and he would never waver.


    Therefore, this dream must not be caused by Su Yan, but it was drawn by some powerful external force, and this dream was presented to Su Yan...


    What kind of power leader Su Yan returned to the sea of ??stars and Buddha in his dream?


    Su Yan''s mood was a little ups and downs, because if he hadn''t insisted on going to the stars and the sea to change his fate, then he would certainly not just fall away!


    This person or this force must have a very good understanding of Su Yan''s life before they can accurately pull Su Yan into the sea of ??stars and Buddha!


    Different stars are constantly intertwined in the sky, it looks extremely empty here, there is not even a single star, but it is constantly changing.


    Su Yan suddenly seemed to see a figure, this figure is very stalwart!


    Su Yan also recognized it at a glance, this figure should be the Great Chaos Emperor of Esoteric Buddhism!


    Su Yan has seen many sculptures about Emperor Chaos in the holy city of esoteric religion!


    The man in front of him has at least a few hundred li''s huge dharmakaya, but his costume is exactly the same as that of Emperor Chaos!


    Could it be that the Great Chaos brought Su Yan here?


    What does he want to do?


    Regarding Emperor Chaos, Su Yan''s heart is really full of too many questions!


    This Chaos Emperor seems to have arranged many things about Su Yan. Not only did he protect Jin Shiya in the chaos, but he also placed the Destroy God and Daoyin Seeds within Su Yan��s reach... ��


    Su Yan didn''t think all this would be a so-called coincidence!


    Nothing in this world can overlap for no reason.


    The so-called accident, in fact, all are the necessity of invisible cause and effect.


    But at the moment when Su Yan condensed the power of his whole body, he rushed to the back of the Great Primordial Chaos and wanted to question everything...


    Su Yan woke up suddenly!


    It was still dark outside, and even the entire Longevity Mountain was still in deep sleep.


    But Su Yan has completely lost his sleepiness, and his heart is beating extremely fast.


    Even when Su Yan faced many immortal emperors and was in a lot of dangers, his heart hadn''t beaten so fiercely.


    Su Yan only felt as if he had gone back to the past...


    After he realized that Jin Shiya and the child in his belly might fall, he resolutely headed to the sea of ??stars and Buddha...


    That was the journey that became the beginning of Su Yan''s fall!


    Since that time, Su Yan has also questioned himself several times, is there no one in this world who can change his fate?


    Or, all the efforts to fight against fate and cause and effect will eventually turn into the thrust of results?


    The things of that year have long since passed.


    But today, with such a dream and the back of the Great Primordial Chaos, they are presented in Su Yan''s mind together as a dream. What is going on?


    Is it some kind of warning sign? Or does it mean something else?


    But one thing is certain, and that is that Su Yan will never repeat the same mistakes of the past!


    An extremely lazy nasal sound came from around, and the Lord Qingqiu woke up from Su Yan''s side.


    She originally slept extremely heavily, but after double cultivation with Su Yan, the two of them had already connected. She could sense that Su Yan''s mood was changing rapidly, so she was awakened.


    This extreme change of mood often represents the emotional transition between heaven and hell!


    Kingdom Master Qingqiu had never seen Su Yan''s mood so agitated before!


    If it is normal, Qingqiu Kingdom Master definitely wants to explore why Su Yan has such a drastic emotional change.


    Especially when Su Yan came back to Wanshou Mountain this time, he has not only recovered the cultivation base of the peak that year, but also brought back these two women.


    That''s it for Jin Shiya, the leader of Qingqiu is ashamed, and she feels that she can''t compare it.


    But then Ni Qingshang was a little annoying, and he didn''t say anything about her, and even gave her an annoying nickname, calling her little fox.


    She was obviously the one who passed the door, but she still showed her master''s face, as if she was a wife, and the Lord Qingqiu was a concubine...


    It is really annoying to think about it!


    But at this time, after both she and Su Yan repaired, they benefited a lot, and it would take a long time to absorb all the benefits from Su Yan''s body.


    In the process of this absorption, people will also be very lethargic.


    The leader of Qingqiu raised his spirit and looked towards Su Yan.


    After the two people met, the beauty Qingsi next to her pointed around and asked in a lazy tone: "Su Lang, what''s the matter? Why do you wake up in the middle of the night still murderous?"


    Su Yan said: "After I slashed the spirit, I have been ordained again, and I have cut off my second heart. It is absolutely impossible to dream! If it is a dream, then it must happen."


    "Then what dream did you have?" Qingqiu Country Master asked.


    "I dreamt that I went to the Stars and Buddha Sea again." Su Yan replied.


    "Is that place fun?" Qingqiu Kingdom Master seemed to be a little girl who didn''t know anything about the world.


    She was really sleepy at this time, her mind was very simple, she didn''t realize that Su Yan''s tone had become very solemn.


    What''s more interesting is that just after the Lord Qingqiu asked this question, he fell asleep in Su Yan''s arms.


    Su Yan hugged her and said in a self-questioning and self-answering tone: "That place is said to be the starting point of causal destiny. It is a very interesting and cruel place."

 Chapter 4256： Emperor Donghua visits

    Chapter 4256: Emperor Donghua''s Visit


    It just dawned.


    Just one extremely luxurious warship has sailed into the Longevity Mountain.


    This warship is at least a hundred miles long, and its shape is extremely exaggerated, and it looks majestic to the extreme.


    When Heavenly Court also came to attack Wanshou Mountain, there were some warships, but compared with the battleship in front of him, those warships in Heavenly Court were simply the difference between mosquito legs and elephants.


    This impressive and majestic battleship came without warning, and just appeared in front of everyone.


    And all the defense mechanisms of Longevity Mountain have also been triggered!


    No one knows whether this warship is coming from an enemy or a friend.


    There is a three-headed dragon flag on the battleship. This flag is actually a kind of emblem, representing a powerful immortal emperor.


    The young true fairy may not recognize it, but the old wood spirits definitely recognize it.


    The emblems of these three-headed dragons and the Lingbao battleship that traverses the endless starry sky of the immortal world all represent an immortal emperor with supreme glory-Emperor Donghua.


    The full name of Emperor Donghua is the Great Emperor Donghua, who moved the ten continents and 13 islands overseas. After the fall of Su Yan and before the birth of the Jade Emperor, there was a period of vacuum.


    And in this period of vacuum, he is the man who is in charge of the door!


    Later, after Yu Di ascended the throne, he did not directly conflict with the Jade Emperor, but took the reward of the heavenly court and drifted away, which seemed unusually chic.


    This matter has been talked about so far. If it weren''t for her to be so elegant, I''m afraid that Dao Sect would have been split from him and the Jade Emperor!


    At least, Emperor Donghua can be regarded as a man who has stood on the peak of Immortal Dao and has led for more than half an era. Even if he can''t compare with Su Yan and Jade Emperor, he is naturally higher than the average Immortal Emperor!


    The old wood spirits quickly put Donghua Emperor in, and then stood together on the square in front of the Longevity Hill Palace to welcome the arrival of Donghua Emperor.


    This shows the high status of the Emperor Donghua!


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t be unaware of the arrival of such a large battleship.


    It''s just that Su Yan couldn''t figure out why Emperor Donghua came here, what kind of purpose he had!


    In connection with yesterday''s weird dream, Su Yan instinctively felt that the other party''s purpose must not be pure enough.


    But Su Yan has gone through many storms along the way, no matter what challenges he faces, he will never panic.


    Emperor Donghua sent a messenger first and handed out a greeting card in a proper manner.


    After arriving, the practice of handing out the gate to worship the mountain seemed extremely respectful to Su Yan.


    This also gave Su Yan an idea in his heart. Perhaps Emperor Donghua didn''t come to Wanshou Mountain just to find fault.


    What purpose will he have? At this moment, even Su Yan became extremely curious.


    Emperor Donghua��s messenger was polite, and even the most picky people couldn��t find faults. After sending the greetings, he said to the ancestor of Absolute God: "This time I came here presumptuously. There are many disturbances, and many regrets. The place. The emperor only wants to meet with Emperor Xianwu. I wonder if your Excellency can arrange it for you?"


    Of course, the ancestor of Absolute God was not in charge of this kind of thing, and it was reported to Su Yan soon.


    Su Yan just got up on the bed at this time, and Jin Shiya and the maid were helping Su Yan put on a heavy dress.


    Today''s Su Yan''s identity is completely different from before. Of course, he can''t meet the emperor with the simple outfit of the past.


    Such things as rituals often seem ridiculous, just pure restraint, but in fact, if you want to highlight the majesty of the emperor, you must have these red tapes.


    If not, what is the difference between the Great Emperor and the other true immortals?


    These things were created to separate the upper class from the lower class.


    Soon, Su Yan saw the messenger of Emperor Donghua, who was extremely respectful to Su Yan, and there was no flaw in the etiquette.


    I have to say that this is the benefit of being in the fairy world for a long time, even the servants around him are so invulnerable.


    After Jin Shiya asked Su Yan to sit down, Su Yan decided: "There is nothing to say about this matter. I have long wanted to meet with Emperor Donghua. It is better to invite Emperor Donghua to me, everyone. Drink tea and talk about something."


    After listening to the damaged piece, the messenger first bowed to Su Yan and then to Jin Shiya before retreating.


    Jin Shiya watched the messenger retreat, in a daze, and said: "It really looks like we are back in the past..."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Do you like it? If you like it, I can open a Selifang for you."


    Jin Shiya shook her head lightly: "If it were back then, how could I not care? But after so many years in the chaos, it can be considered as wanting. These are all things outside of the body, in fact they are meaningless."


    Soon after the messenger returned, a red carpet spread out on the battleship!


    On the top of the red carpet, a rain of colorful flowers gradually fell.


    In the midst of this day, the mysterious and powerful Emperor Donghua finally appeared!


    Emperor Donghua wore an extremely luxurious robe, which was embroidered with an Oriental Canglong with three heads!


    The three-headed Eastern Canglong is the emblem of Emperor Donghua!


    Emperor Donghua had also fought against the ancient emperor together with Su Yan back then. In terms of seniority, it is the oldest among the Taoist sects.


    Seeing this once-familiar elephant emblem and deceased person, Su Yan was a little bit uncomfortable.


    The appearance of Emperor Donghua has not changed much from that of the past, but his cheeks have become frosty white, and his eyes are deeper than before!


    Presumably after a long time, he has also gained a lot of wisdom.


    Many true immortals on this mountain, whether they are demons or humans, have almost worshipped the statue of Emperor Donghua, who is a righteous **** at the Taoist gate!


    Today, I was fortunate to have a glimpse of the true face of Emperor Donghua, and no one wanted to let this opportunity go.


    After the petals of the logistics color fell on them, although the petals immediately became invisible, their hearts immediately calmed down.


    It seems that all the restlessness, anxiety, and tension have gone away from them.


    Donghua Emperor''s unfathomable depth can be seen!


    Su Yan stood at the end of the red carpet and waited for Emperor Donghua himself.


    The visit of Emperor Donghua may also be a matter of great book.


    Because Emperor Donghua is the righteous **** of Taoism, if he also agrees with Wanshoushan, then Wanshoushan may no longer be rebellious, but a powerful and powerful party in the true sense!


    Even if Heaven does not admit it, it won''t work!


    Su Yan soon introduced Emperor Donghua into the palace, but Jin Shiya did not accompany him.


    Only Su Yan and Emperor Donghua walked towards the depths of the inner palace.

 Chapter 4257： Huntian Pagoda

    Chapter 4257 Huntian Pagoda


    Along the way, Su Yan and Emperor Donghua reminisced about what happened when they fought fiercely with those ancient emperors...


    Today''s immortal world, almost all newcomers, there are few Taoist monks who have dealt with the ancient emperor in the past, even if they encounter an enemy, they are often Su Yan.


    This was the first time I met a monk who could reminisce about the past with Su Yan.


    Both parties praised each other''s strength, and was the backbone of destroying the ancient emperor. Without you, there would be absolutely no Dao Sect today.


    In this commercial atmosphere, Emperor Donghua said: "Emperor Su Xian, you don''t have to be so polite between you and me, you might as well be worthy of brothers."


    Since Emperor Donghua has said this, Su Yan''s wariness has been completely put down. He can already be sure that Emperor Donghua came to his Wanshou Mountain, absolutely not to find his fault, or to Make him an enemy.


    But it is not necessary for the brothers to be commensurate.


    Su Yan has never been a self-acquaintance, and no one can match Su Yan as a brother.


    Only through fateful friendships can Su Yan and Su Yan call each other brothers.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t care about Su Yan''s refusal. This was originally a word game, just to narrow the distance between the two parties.


    Reminiscing about the past together with the previous Zhengrong is actually no different, all for the same purpose.


    After sitting down in the deep palace, Emperor Donghua said: "Gu and Qingdi are actually married brothers. In fact, after I heard that Emperor Su Xian, you got the inheritance of Qingdi, the feelings in Gu''s heart are still a bit complicated... ��"


    Su Yan understood the meaning of Emperor Donghua, took the green wood **** order directly from the sleeve of his shirt, and placed it on the table between the two.


    Emperor Donghua looked at this green wood divine order and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, only turned into an extremely heavy sigh!


    Su Yan didn''t mean to put away the Green Wood Divine Order, but just said, "Emperor, what is the purpose of this? I think I can''t go to the Three Treasure Hall without any problems. The emperor should not come to me because he is idle and bored. Longevity Mountain, right?"


    Emperor Donghua laughed.


    At this time, a maid lowered her head into a tray.


    The tray contained two cups of tea. When the maid raised her head, Su Yan realized that the maid serving the tea was actually the master of Qingqiu, and she couldn''t help showing a strange expression.


    Then Emperor Donghua said: "Emperor Su Xian is indeed a good blessing. Such a country is beautiful and beautiful, and it is forever to enjoy the immortal blessing!"


    Su Yan could only make a gesture of request and let Emperor Donghua use tea.


    At this time, it''s actually not in accordance with the etiquette for the family members to play. The Qingqiu country master should understand these rules in principle, and he doesn''t know what is going on, but he violated the rules.


    Su Yan only felt a headache.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "Like our demons, before they become immortals, we must worship two gods, the first is Emperor Donghua, and the second is Madonna of Jiuli. So I want to see the true face of Emperor Donghua, husband. You don''t blame me, do you?"


    The Lord Qingqiu made a worried expression before he finished speaking.


    If their fox girls want to be actors, they will definitely become the most sophisticated actors in the world.


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "How could I blame you, but you have seen it now, shouldn''t you leave it? We have to talk about serious matters."


    The Lord Qingqiu put out his tongue playfully, and was about to retreat, only to see a blue light suddenly lit up in the hands of Emperor Donghua.


    This cyan light was a piece of jade, which was directly delivered to the hands of the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that although this jade jue had a precious light, it was not a magic weapon, but something related to the demon pill.


    If it falls into the hands of the Human Race cultivator, it will certainly be of little use, but for the Demon Race cultivator, it will definitely be infinitely useful.


    The Lord Qingqiu was already very concerned about his cultivation level but was not a god. At this time, seeing this jade jue, his heart suddenly burst into ecstasy!


    Su Yan said: "Silly girl, don''t you thank Emperor Donghua?"


    The Lord Qingqiu was called by Su Yan, and immediately gave the Emperor Donghua a blessing.


    Emperor Donghua said: "This is a small gift, so why not? If Emperor Su Xian has the opportunity, he can also visit the lonely Qingzhou, where there are many old friends from ancient times."


    In this atmosphere, Su Yan was not easy to refuse, only saying that if he had the opportunity, he would definitely visit and interrupt him.


    Emperor Donghua quickly said not to disturb.


    Then the Emperor Donghua said: "I heard that you and the Heavenly Court have been at war twice. Could there be any misunderstandings? If there is a misunderstanding, I can speak in the Heavenly Court alone, so I can mediate for the two."


    The Qingqiu Kingdom''s favor with Emperor Donghua has increased dramatically. If it can really mediate the contradiction between Longevity Mountain and Heavenly Court, wouldn''t it have saved a big enemy?


    But Su Yan had doubts instead, what good would it do for Emperor Donghua?


    Was it as simple as he came to Wanshou Mountain to mediate the war between Su Yan and Tian Ting?


    Emperor Donghua did show great kindness, but judging from Su Yan''s experience, this kindness is often accompanied by other things.


    And the other thing behind that is the real key.


    Su Yan said, "Emperor, if you have anything you want to say, you might as well just say... the contradiction between me and Heavenly Court, even if you don''t need the emperor, you can fight another battle to resolve it."


    Su Yan''s meaning was very clear. As long as he swept the heavenly court again, it would be very difficult for the heavenly court to admit him or not.


    Strength is the foundation of a foothold in the immortal world, so-called morality or other things are of no use at all.


    Emperor Donghua said again: "Originally I thought that after you returned to Wanshou Mountain, you would definitely start to kill, but I didn''t expect you to be so forbearing and do nothing! To be honest, you are hardly like the Su Baxian back then. ." Donghua Emperor Jundao.


    Su Yan said, "No, you are right, the emperor! I think about killing all the time. The reason why I haven''t acted is just because my strength is not enough. If it was enough, I would have already The killing begins! Those immortal emperors in Hongmeng, they must be very scared now. To be honest, I really enjoy their fear!"


    Emperor Donghua was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be so calm in front of him.


    Su Yan said, "The emperor didn''t tell me the reason for coming to Wanshou Mountain. Could it be because there are many idle people waiting here?"


    Emperor Donghua said: "Please forgive me if the law does not spread to Liu Er."


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly, and Lord Qingqiu knew it was time to go down.


    The next two incomparable great emperors will discuss a secret that even the heavens tremble.


    It was not until the Lord Qingqiu retired with a few maids that Emperor Donghua asked, "Emperor Su Xian has ever heard of the Huntian Pagoda?"

 Chapter 4258： True immortality

    Chapter 4258: True Immortality


    "Huntian Pagoda? What kind of magic weapon is that? Is it amazing?" Su Yan first thought carefully about the famous magic weapon among the heavens, and the magic weapon he had encountered but didn''t know the name.


    There is no impression at all when I think about it. It is about the "Huntian Pagoda".


    Emperor Donghua: "Huntian Pagoda is not a magic weapon, it is simply a building, but there may be something different in it. It is another world. It is said that Huntian Pagoda is still connected to that forbidden gate..."


    In the end of the Forbidden Gate, they have some understanding and dabbling in their ranks, and naturally there is no need to talk about them.


    Su Yan was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "I have never heard of the Huntian Pagoda. I don''t know what it has to do with the Forbidden Gate?"


    "The lonely master once said...The Huntian Pagoda is very likely to be the key to open the forbidden door."


    "So, isn''t it still a magic weapon?" Su Yan said.


    Emperor Donghua was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t know how to explain to Su Yan.


    Then the Emperor Donghua said: "This Huntian Pagoda is a magical thing, but it is not a magic weapon. It may represent the ultimate answer to this world."


    Su Yan said: "Could the emperor come to my Wanshou Mountain just to tell me how important the Huntian Pagoda is? Have any plans to say so."


    Emperor Donghua said: "It is enough for you and me to take down the Huntian Pagoda! At that time, the secrets of the heavens and the ultimate world will be cracked by you and me!"


    Emperor Donghua''s proposal, to be honest, did not have much temptation for Su Yan.


    There is only one Huntian Pagoda. If it is really a magic weapon, how should the two people be divided?


    But Su Yan didn''t clarify the words, just asked: "What does the emperor think is the ultimate of this world?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, Emperor Donghua gradually became very solemn, and then said: "I thought, this world will eventually be destroyed. Then he will return to the chaos!"


    "So the so-called ultimate understood by the emperor is destruction, darkness, and chaos?"


    "Yes. Even if the emperor is immortal, it is impossible to escape the judgment of the end of the world. After all the world is ruined and all the laws are collapsed, even the emperor who has escaped all calamities will fall with him! To achieve eternity above the heavens, the earth and the universe, it is necessary to break the forbidden door. Do you think loneliness is right? Emperor Su Xian."


    Su Yan said: "Even you and I can''t infer that this kind of thing is right or wrong. Neither you nor I have experienced the era of opening up the world, let alone the era of the end of the law when all the laws are collapsing and decayed, don''t they?"


    If you are more rigorous, you can get Su Yan''s conclusion.


    Su Yan and Emperor Donghua have indeed not witnessed the creation of the universe, nor have they witnessed the era of the end of the law in which everything has fallen into destruction.


    But there is one thing that Su Yan is very clear in his heart, that is, when the Age of Domination is truly reached, even the immortal emperor will fall!


    The reason why the immortal emperor is strong is that he has been able to override the laws of various roads.


    In other words, the law of this world is the strong foundation of the immortal emperor. If this foundation does not exist, then the strength of the immortal emperor will become the so-called sourceless water without roots.


    Emperor Donghua came to Wanshou Mountain not far away, of course, not to talk to Su Yan about the era of the end of the law.


    It''s not that the matter of talking about Tao is meaningless, but that Emperor Donghua must have a more important reason to come to Wanshou Mountain to drive him to do this.


    After Emperor Donghua put down the teacup, he opened one of his hands, and saw that the palm of this hand immediately condensed with a blue-purple aura.


    This blue-purple breath immediately changed, and immediately turned into a variety of colors, a variety of different laws and powers.


    Su Yan had already seen at a glance that the power condensed in the palm of Emperor Donghua''s hand was definitely a divine power.


    After seeing this divine power, Su Yan was a little surprised.


    Su Yan was surprised that he did not think that among the heavens, there was actually an immortal emperor who had mastered the power of divine nature in one step!


    Emperor Donghua can use the power of divine nature, so it also shows that he, like Su Yan, is no longer a simple immortal emperor...


    It''s no wonder that Emperor Donghua must look for Su Yan to cooperate, because in a sense, they are the same kind in this world who have mastered the divine power.


    Although Su Yan still doesn''t know where the divine power of Emperor Donghua comes from, since he has been able to stand tall in the heavens for so many years, I am afraid that he also has his own chance!


    Donghuadi Jundao: "You and I have already mastered the power of the gods, and are beyond the existence of the emperor. But even if you surpass the emperor, you cannot surpass your own fate. You must break your own cause and effect, destiny, and reincarnation. In order to achieve true immortality!"


    When it comes to immortality, Emperor Donghua''s eyes have become a bit enthusiastic.


    For him, who is already at the apex of ten thousand ways, he has already enjoyed enough of all the glory and wealth in this world, all the drunken fans.


    When everything is at his fingertips, there is only one thing left that has a different temptation for him after the vitality that is so long that he can''t see the end.


    That is-true immortality!


    Of course Su Yan could understand the idea of ??Emperor Donghua, because he was at a higher apex than Emperor Donghua.


    After reaching that level, all the sensual stimulation has become meaningless, and even the top beauties of all races can''t stimulate the tired soul.


    The stimulation of external matter has become meaningless.


    Whether it is to bow down to hundreds of millions of creatures, or countless wealth and beauties, it seems that they have become insignificant.


    There are only some metaphysical questions left in my mind, and only a confused question left in my mind: what is truly alive.


    It''s as if there is a piece of window paper in front of my eyes. Under the influence of this piece of paper, I can only see the unreal world in a misty manner.


    Only by piercing this layer of window paper can you see the real world.


    But there is no time to pierce this piece of window paper!


    That''s why the Emperor Donghua is so concerned about this Huntian Pagoda, because the Huntian Pagoda is this piece of window paper to him!


    As long as it is broken, his essence as a creature can be truly sublimated!


    Su Yan fell because of fate, and then fell into reincarnation...


    Su Yan knew the meaning of Emperor Donghua better than anyone.


    Beyond the three of cause and effect, destiny, and reincarnation, you can achieve true eternal immortality!


    The Huntian Pagoda is a wedge!


    As long as you get the Huntian Pagoda, you get the key to eternity.


    As for whether or not the forbidden door can be opened later, it depends on the individual''s ability and opportunity.

 Chapter 4259： Jin Shiyas slumber

    Chapter 4259: Jin Shiya''s deep sleep


    Therefore, Emperor Donghua proposed to cooperate with Su Yan, as long as they can get the Huntian Pagoda, for them, there is only good and no harm.


    Although this proposal was very good, Su Yan almost rejected it without even thinking about it.


    The reason Su Yan gave was also very simple.


    First of all, the current Longevity Mountain is not firmly established, and there will definitely be many provocations!


    But in the Wanshou Mountain today, there is not even a person who can be a major player except for Su Yan.


    If Su Yan leaves, then no one can guard the Longevity Mountain, and the Wanshou Mountain line is very likely to be severed from now on!


    Regarding this point, Emperor Donghua was willing to give a solution, which was to send several of his apprentices to help guard the Longevity Mountain.


    Emperor Donghua received a total of seven apprentices, three of whom were in the realm of the Great Emperor.


    If the three emperors guarded at the same time, the safety of Longevity Mountain should be guaranteed.


    Moreover, a signboard of Emperor Donghua is placed here, which can at least dissuade many careerists.


    Moreover, Emperor Donghua also said that he could act as a lobbyist in the Heavenly Court to ensure that the Heavenly Court would not attack Wanshou Mountain easily.


    How many people dare not sell his Donghua Dijun''s face?


    Emperor Donghua said: "In this way, Emperor Su Xian will have no worries for you. If you and I join forces with supreme power, the Huntian Pagoda will definitely be captured."


    In all fairness, Emperor Donghua is already full of sincerity.


    But after Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "My enemies are not just the heavens. Hongmeng and the others must also gather their strength in secret. I dare not say that Hongmeng will come to attack me! Back then, Hongmeng could entangle dozens of people. The immortal emperor attacked me together, do you think he can''t do what he did today?"


    There was a **** feud between Emperor Hongmeng and Su Yan, and outsiders would definitely not be able to intervene.


    Then Su Yan himself has no interest in the so-called Huntian Pagoda and the Forbidden Gate for the time being.


    Su Yan returned to the immortal world from the mortal world, and the belief that supported him was revenge!


    If it hadn''t been for this belief, Su Yan wouldn''t know how many times it would have been annihilated!


    Why can we survive the difficulties every time?


    Because as long as he thinks of those enemies and rebellious immortal realms that are still above the heavens, Su Yan feels so hateful in his heart! I feel that I shouldn''t have fallen into this inexplicable place!


    Before taking revenge, Su Yan absolutely didn''t want to divide his energy to other places.


    All the things Su Yan did after returning to the Immortal Realm could be said to be for the power to get revenge!


    But soon, Emperor Donghua gave a reason that Su Yan could not refuse.


    "If Gu tells you that the fate of Huntian Pagoda and Jin Shiya are disturbed together, she can''t avoid it herself?"


    If someone else said such a thing, then Su Yan must have been furious.


    Because it sounds like a threat.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t have a threatening tone in his words, and he had said so much before sincerely seeking to cooperate with Su Yan, and did not mean to threaten Su Yan.


    It should be that there is something else in his words.


    Su Yanqi said, "Why don''t I know how Xiaoya is related to this Huntian Pagoda?"


    Emperor Donghua asked in a calm tone: "Did Jin Shiya join Chaos Esoteric Buddhism?"


    Emperor Donghua really surprises Su Yan every time he speaks, but that''s right after thinking about it. Since he can even condense the power of the gods, it is reasonable to know the existence of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism.


    "That Hundred Sky Pagoda fell into the hands of the Great Chaos Emperor for a short time. Jin Shiya should have joined the Chaos Esoteric Buddhism only then, not long after your initial fall." Donghua Emperor Jundao.


    After hearing the name "Emperor Chaos", Su Yan''s heart couldn''t help but tensed, and an extremely strong question inevitably appeared in his mind: "Is it all arranged by the Emperor Chaos?"


    Donghua Emperor Jundao: "After the Great Primordial Chaos got the Huntian Pagoda, no one knows what happened. You may ask Jin Shiya about the twists and turns in the middle, but her fate has long been tied to the Huntian Pagoda. NS."


    Then the words of Emperor Donghua exploded even more: "Jin Shiya once conceived your bones and blood, but after your fall, she also gave birth... so that you did not leave an heir in the fairy world, have you ever thought about all this? Isn''t it a coincidence, but a deal?"


    Su Yan looked at Emperor Donghua and his eyes became a bit bitter: "Emperor, do you know something? If you know, you might as well just say it directly instead of saying half of it every time."


    Emperor Donghua said: "These are other people''s housework, how can you talk so much? If Emperor Su Xian is interested, you might as well ask Jin Shiya directly."


    Having rebounded to this point, Emperor Donghua had already turned the situation around, and said to Su Yan in an anti-office approach: "If Emperor Su Xian has doubts, you might as well leave first. Just stay here and wait for Emperor Su Xian to come back."


    Su Yan was not polite and gave a punch to Emperor Donghua, and then walked away from the living room.


    Su Yan soon arrived at Jin Shiya''s bedroom.


    In the bedroom, two maids were gently shaking the fans, while Jin Shiya was resting on her side with her head resting on her side.


    Jin Shiya''s demeanor is very beautiful, even when she is asleep, she looks like a sculpture.


    Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the two maids understood the meaning and went straight back.


    Soon there were only Su Yan and Jin Shiya left here.


    Su Yan had a lot of questions in his mind, especially the Chaos Great Emperor, what exactly he laid out in secret, but suddenly there were a lot of clues that he didn''t know where to ask.


    In the end, Su Yan could only sit directly in front of Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan just stared at Jin Shiya, this woman''s facial features were almost perfect, and her skin couldn''t find any blemishes.


    Jin Shiya was originally the kind of woman who was born with good looks. Not only was her appearance impeccable, but more importantly, Xiuwaihuizhong, her wisdom was not comparable to those women with empty brains.


    Su Yan had been in the bedroom for a long time, but Jin Shiya had no sign of waking up for a long time, and even seemed to be sleeping more and more deeply.


    Logically speaking, when Su Yan came to this palace, Jin Shiya should have been alarmed by Su Yan''s breath, and then regained consciousness.


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and reached Jin Shiya''s wrist.


    This exploration suddenly discovered something very remarkable. Jin Shiya''s pulse rate at this time was at least twice as fast as usual!


    The power of chaos in the body is also in fierce operation!

 Chapter 4260： She is coming

    Chapter 4260, she is here


    "What''s going on?" Su Yan suddenly used the other hand to form a sword tactic, and moved towards Jin Shiya''s eyebrows.


    Su Yan immediately sensed that Jin Shiya''s primordial spirit was also violently shaking!


    The vibration was so strong that it almost moved Su Yan''s hand along with it!


    The chaotic power in Jin Shiya''s body has turned into a flood, circulating at an extremely abnormal speed in the eight channels of the Qi meridian!


    Generally speaking, only during a fierce battle, the true energy in the body will flow so fiercely.


    But now Jin Shiya didn''t fight fiercely with anyone, but lay on the bed for a nap.


    Jin Shiya looks like she is just asleep on the outside, but in fact, there is already a great condition inside her body!


    If the breath in the body is allowed to continue to flow so quickly, it is only a matter of time before her body can hold it.


    The final outcome is bound to be crazy!


    The current Jin Shiya definitely didn''t want to continue to sleep, but she couldn''t control her body at all and woke up from the deep sleep.


    Su Yan''s complexion has become very solemn.


    Jin Shiya has already had the cultivation base of the quasi emperor anyway, and the realm of Dao Xin can be regarded as good. The year of cultivation has also crossed so many eras.


    According to common sense, Jin Shiya shouldn''t be like this.


    Could it be that something went wrong with Jin Shiya''s practice?


    Generally speaking, only if something goes wrong in the practice, will there be a risk of becoming confused.


    However, she has obviously been cultivating the power of Chaos for such a long time, if there is anything wrong, there should be a problem long ago.


    And by no means wait until now!


    If there is no problem with Jin Shiya''s own cultivation, then there is only one possibility left-the invasion of evil!


    Demons can invade the spiritual realm of monks and degenerate them into demons through attacks in the spiritual realm.


    But I have never heard of any demons who dared to directly attack the Emperor Zhun!


    In the spiritual realm of the quasi emperor, if the dao heart of the quasi emperor is not shaken, he can form a supreme immortal enchantment!


    Even the immortal emperor is difficult to break, not to mention those evil demons who are not effective!


    If you want to know what happened right now, you need to deepen your spirit into Jin Shiya''s spiritual realm.


    Su Yan almost didn''t even think about it, she had already gone out of her body and flew towards Jin Shiya''s eyebrows!


    In Jin Shiya''s dream.


    There are boundless golden flames falling from the sky continuously!


    These golden flames burned everything into ashes, whether it was a city or any living body!


    Jin Shiya witnessed that everything was destroyed under the terrifying golden flames!


    In the face of this golden flame, Jin Shiya has no choice but to keep running away, from one world to another!


    She was already very tired, and she was completely supporting herself with a single breath not to give up!


    When this bite is exhausted, I am afraid it is time for her to fall!


    Jin Shiya''s forehead has big beads of sweat falling down!


    A face has already faded, and the indescribable clouds in the sky are already condensing!


    An extremely fierce golden rain of fire I''m afraid it will fall again soon!


    There is not much time left for Jin Shiya to escape...


    But Jin Shiya was panting at this time, she was already very tired, this was the 175th world she had crossed!


    The 174 worlds in front have been completely destroyed by this golden flame!


    And how many worlds can she escape from?


    When the power of chaos opened the portal of time and space, I already felt a little powerless.


    This is a battle that has no chance of winning at all. No matter how Jin Shiya escapes, it is impossible to escape the trial of this golden rain of fire in the end!


    Because these endlessly connected dream worlds are all going to be destroyed!


    The tiny rain of fire has gradually fallen...


    When the rain of fire becomes bigger, it is the moment when this world will be destroyed!


    Jin Shiya only felt that she could not resist it completely, and she was already on the verge of collapse.


    But at this moment, a man appeared in front of her, completely blocking all the golden flames!


    Then the man pointed towards the void and countless flames retreated to the back. This scene seemed to be as magical as going back in time!


    Jin Shiya showed an incredible look, even if she didn''t look up, she would know who this man was!


    There is only one person on this Longevity Mountain who can do such outrageous things, and that is Su Yan.


    Su Yan gently helped Jin Shiya up and said, "This is not the real world."


    "I knew it, but I couldn''t escape. No matter how I opened the space with the power of chaos, there was no way to leave. Did I get caught in a powerful magic weapon by someone?" Jin Shiya finished her words After that, I only felt as if I had exhausted my whole body''s strength, and it was really exhausted.


    "This is your dream, not a magic weapon, so you can''t escape." Su Yan said firmly.


    Just because this is Jin Shiya''s own dream, it would be meaningless for her to shuttle through the space with the power of chaos.


    Because no matter how you wear it, you will end up in the world of dream casting.


    Jin Shiya said: "But... the golden immortal who is in harmony with the Tao can hardly dream anymore, let alone the primordial spirit falling into his own dream. What''s the matter? What happened to my practice? What''s wrong?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "No, it''s not your problem, but she''s here. Above the heavens, only she can drag anyone into a dream forever, even I can''t avoid it. "


    "what?"


    Even Jin Shiya had no idea who Su Yan was talking about.


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "You haven''t heard of her existence, it''s normal, because she is older than me. If you want to go back, there are few existences among the heavens that can match her seniority. "


    "In the pre-Eternal Age, there used to be a sect that focused on spiritual cultivation. However, the methods used by this sect to cultivate spirits are very different from the way of Buddhism and the way of devouring the spirits of others. They will actively seek the connection of dreams. The dreams of hundreds of thousands or even millions of people are combined to form an extremely powerful spiritual force field. After this force field reaches a certain level, reality can also be distorted together..."


    "Xiaoya, although this is still your dream, it has already fallen into her control, so no matter how you escape, it is useless. And you use the power of Chaos so intensely in the dream, you will eventually Falling into reality, if you continue like this, sooner or later you will fall into disarray and die."

 Chapter 4261： Bookmaking

    Chapter 4261: Bookmaking Heaven


    Su Yan spoke very slowly, not fast at all, but there was a calmness that was not there before.


    Not only is this place in Jin Shiya''s dream, but also because this "she" is very difficult to deal with!


    Jin Shiya asked, "Who you said she is, is she a very old immortal emperor?"


    "Of course she is not the Immortal Emperor, how could a monster like her be the Immortal Emperor? She may not have really lived."


    After Jin Shiya listened to Su Yan''s words, she became more and more confused.


    Mingming Su Yan understood the meaning of every word, but after putting them together, she felt very obscure.


    Su Yan then slowly told her past.


    In other words, it is the age of the ancient emperor.


    Those ancient emperor fish meat lower realms never regarded the creatures in the lower realms as intelligent beings.


    All the creatures in the lower realm live in extremely miserable lives!


    Not only that, if you dare to disobey the orders of those ancient emperors, then the entire world will be washed in the golden flames, and all the creatures will be wiped out!


    Jin Shiya''s dream world is actually another manifestation of those destroyed worlds that year.


    In the common perception, the individual strength of human beings is very small. Even if they have cultivated to the realm of immortals, they can call the wind and call the rain, and there is still a huge gap between them and the ancient emperor.


    Before Su Yan appeared, no one had thought that the power of immortals could surpass those ancient emperors.


    At this time, some ancient immortals gathered together, and they made a bold plan to resist the ancient emperor.


    This plan is to connect the dreams of hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm.


    A person''s mental power is very limited, even the stability of one''s own dreams is difficult to support, but when the dreams of hundreds of millions of creatures are connected together, it will become a very majestic force!


    Compared with the despair of reality, the suffering creatures in the lower realm will undoubtedly choose a more peaceful dream.


    After this plan fell into the lower bounds, it went so smoothly!


    The sect that soon cast dreams spread preaching widely in many worlds, especially in those suffering worlds that developed hundreds of millions of believers.


    And those ancient emperors thought the lower realm was filthy, so they didn''t care about it at all.


    Cultivation of the dream-casting sect is to sleep peacefully and call on everyone not to fight. Of course, this kind of sect that paralyzes the spirit of resistance will not be banned by those ancient emperors, and even has support in secret.


    By the time those ancient emperors realized that something was wrong, the situation had already become uncontrollable.


    Human beings are very weak animals, and most people instinctively want to escape when facing suffering and pressure.


    When reality is full of cruelty and dreams are full of happiness, those small and weak mortals will of course choose dreams.


    But they didn''t know that they would become a small screw for dreaming.


    The dream-casting sect portrays the dream as the embrace of the mother, and the auspicious goddess will wait for their arrival in the most peaceful kingdom of heaven.


    This kind of propaganda is of no use to ordinary people, but for people who are in desperate situation and suffering, it is extremely powerful!


    The sect that casts dreams soon accumulates a huge number of believers!


    When there are enough people who cast dreams, the dreams will be strong enough to oppress the reality, bringing the bodies of these people into the dreams forever.


    Let them sleep forever in their dreams, without feeling hunger, fatigue, or pain.


    But everything in this world is destined to have a price, and the price they have to pay is that they can never wake up and never die.


    They will live forever as part of a huge dream!


    After listening to Su Yan''s description, Jin Shiya seemed to have thought of something.


    "Is it very similar to the Immortal Demon Tree? The only difference is that they lack a carrier like the Immortal Demon Tree in the real world." Su Yan said, "But this dream-casting plan has a tree diagram."


    When the dreams of hundreds of billions of creatures are superimposed back into a weird tree diagram, a source of consciousness will also be derived from the top of the tree diagram.


    This original consciousness will actively manipulate the dreams of hundreds of billions of creatures to maintain the stability of the entire system, and then generate self-consciousness!


    This self-consciousness is what Su Yan said "she".


    It is also the matrix that maintains the stability of the dreams of hundreds of billions of creatures-the book made heaven!


    So Su Yan didn''t admit that she was the immortal emperor, and said that she had never really lived.


    The book made of heaven is not a creature, so how can it live like a creature?


    Su Yan said: "In this dream before our eyes, there are at least 100 billion creatures as the foundation of the dream, so even the strongest me back then was dragged into such a dream! But she has no ability to corrupt my mind. , So let me leave the dream."


    Su Yan said: "Books made heaven, you can show up. In front of me, you don''t have to pretend to be gods!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, a white-haired woman appeared in front of Su Yan. The white-haired woman looked no more than a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl.


    The skin of the clothes is sickly pale, no blood vessels can be seen in the whole body, and no traces of the flow of life breath can be sensed.


    Jin Shiya then understood why Su Yan would say that she had never really lived.


    Indeed, from the body of Shuzhuangtian, there is no sense of the breath that creatures should have.


    And Shuzhaotian''s blood-colored eyes were filled with emptiness and fear.


    From the perspective of perception, the book made heaven is like a corpse that has just crawled out of the coffin.


    Jin Shiya couldn''t think that the auspicious goddess and the dream mother goddess created by the Dreamcasting Sect with hundreds of millions of creatures as sacrifices would be so empty and sick!


    For the Dreamcasting Sect and the once hundreds of millions of believers, the book made heaven is the legendary auspicious goddess, with endless peace and glory, representing all the happiness and tranquility in this world...


    Jin Shiya just glanced at Shu Zaotian, and she couldn''t help feeling a little hairy in her heart.


    This feeling is really difficult to describe in words, as if all the fear and tremor in her heart can be seen through the hollow eyes of the book made of heaven!


    And all her weakness is pushing her to move towards the sky!


    It seems that as long as she is thrown into the arms of Shuzhaotian, she will no longer be afraid.


    This attraction is like a black hole!


    Jin Shiya is already a leader among the quasi emperors, why is it so powerful that it is difficult to overcome the charm of the book-making sky.


    If I changed to a normal immortal, I''m afraid I would have fallen into the arms of Shuzokutian in despair!


    Of course Jin Shiya knew that all this was nonsense, and Su Yan had already told her about the origins of Shuzhuangtian.


    If she is thrown into the arms of Shuzotian, then she will only merge into the dream of Shuzotian and become a part of dream-making.


    Looking at the book making heaven, Jin Shiya suddenly thought of the Unsalted Saint.


    The feeling and breath between the two seem to the extreme, and they are full of morbid distortions!

 Chapter 4262： Dream fight

    Chapter 4262: Dream Fight


    Su Yan said to the book making heaven: "I should have made an agreement with you a long time ago. Dreams are your territory, and the fairy world is my territory. The water between you and me is not against the river. If there is a war, you really think I can''t get rid of all the foundations of your dreams?"


    When Su Yan spoke, he was murderous and fierce.


    Even the five senses change along with it, seeming to transform into the dharmakaya of Lord Shiva at any time!


    The bookmaker said: "Isn''t this in a dreamland? Su Baxian, in the dreamland is my territory. Lonely did not violate the covenant, but you...but you are killed in the dreamland!"


    Su Yan said furiously: "Do you think that I will succumb if I use these fallacies and heresies? The book makes heaven, and I advise you not to touch my negative scales!"


    Jin Shiya hadn''t seen Su Yan so angry for a long time.


    Even when he was provoked by people in the holy city of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism, Su Yan had never been so angry.


    Although Jin Shiya felt a little sweet in her heart, she was still sad.


    The Book of Heaven said: "Su Baxian, the agreement between you and me has always been valid, but the current situation has changed. The Huntian Pagoda is about to be opened! There is a new world, and the world in the Huntian Pagoda is not between you and me. Within the agreement. I will open up the dream flower into the Huntian Pagoda! I came here to say hello to you!"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t care about what you want to develop, but if you touch my woman, you touch my inverse scales! Books made heaven! Do you really think I can''t tear down your foundation?"


    Facing the furious Su Yan, Shu Zuotian didn''t say anything, but just let out a sigh of relief toward the front.


    A tree immediately grew on the ground, but this tree immediately changed into countless huge mouthparts and massive tentacles!


    The tentacles were also covered with sharp-toothed mouthparts, and a strong fishy wind rushed towards Su Yan!


    Suddenly, the scarlet sacred fire burned, first burning these tentacles and mouthparts to ashes, and finally even this big tree was swallowed by the sacred fire!


    Su Yan showed the power of the artifacts without hesitation!


    The artifacts of good fortune have been integrated with Su Yan''s soul origin, so they can follow Su Yan into and out of the dream.


    Shuzotian may be the most difficult enemy in this world, and it is not in this world, but in a dream.


    The book-making power in the dream is extremely strong, but Su Yan''s power will be weakened instead.


    After this weird tree was shattered by Su Yan, Shuzotian only moved his mind and created a forest on the spot!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, countless towering strange trees surrounded Su Yan and Jin Shiya!


    It is hard to say that these trees are plants, they use their tentacles and mouthparts to continuously attack! Want to rely on the number to break through the defense of Su Yan Shenhuo!


    But the Red Lotus Sky Dance is an artifact of good fortune after all!


    I saw a red fire lotus platform rising under Su Yan''s body, perfectly protecting Su Yan and Jin Shiya in the middle!


    The rising speed of the Crimson Lotus Terrace is really slow, because countless dark tentacles around are constantly attacking towards the Crimson Lotus Terrace!


    Even Su Yan can only fall into passive defense at this time, unable to take the initiative to attack.


    Su Yan''s face always has a solemn expression, even when facing the four immortal emperors joining forces before, Su Yan''s face has never been so pale!


    Just because Su Yan had already fought against Shuzotian before the age of eternity.


    Su Yan has long understood the power of bookmaking.


    In this dream, the book made heaven is the real creator, she can create everything out of nothing!


    For example, this piece of forest can be created arbitrarily by her.


    There is no need for the blessing of any laws in this process, or its thoughts and thoughts are the laws in the dream territory!


    "This time is different, Su Baxian. Your strength... is much weaker than before." The dark voice of Shu Zaotian came from all directions.


    As soon as he played against it, Shuzotian had realized that Su Yan''s power was far less than the peak of the year.


    This is, of course, the best opportunity for Shuzotian.


    But even if Su Yan''s power is no longer the peak of the year, it is definitely not easy to deal with, not to mention that Su Yan has an extra artifact in his hand!


    The crimson sacred fire burst out suddenly, and countless crimson red lotus burst out!


    A crimson sea of ??fire spread out!


    This sea of ??fire spreads so fast that it is not at all lost to the forest that Shuzotian just created!


    Many weird plants shaped by books created in the sky were directly burned to ashes in this sea of ??fire!


    Su Yan proudly said: "Books made the sky, you also know that today is different from the past, now I have a magical artifact, what can you do with me?"


    The lotus platform under Su Yan''s feet quickly flew towards the sky, but the surrounding dark forest and extremely weird plants also grew together!


    It seems to follow Su Yan to pierce the sky together!


    In the fierce sea of ??fire, nine fire dragons were born. These nine fire dragons guarded Su Yan''s lotus platform, turning all the invading plants around them into ashes!


    The scarlet fire continued to spread in the forest! The flames dyed the sky red!


    The power of the divine artifact of good fortune is indeed not covered, and this piece of creation made by books has no way to survive!


    Jin Shiya only felt that the power of Shuzhuangtian was too weird, even more weird than the power of Chaos.


    Perhaps because of being in a dream, Jin Shiya couldn''t see the source of power for all her power and magic display.


    Su Yan gently took Jin Shiya''s hand and said, "Don''t be afraid. This is your dreamland, which is your home field. When you have infinite courage, you can limit her power. When you change When there is fear, her power will override me."


    If it is another woman, facing this situation, she must have become very nervous.


    But Jin Shiya just nodded her head lightly, and immediately adjusted her mood.


    After all, she was a monk who had come from that hideous era with Su Yan, and had seen too many so-called big scenes and brutal killings.


    The experience of the state of mind is definitely not comparable to the average monk.


    The weird plants around are still spreading, but the sky has appeared in the dream.


    It is as if the long night is finally going to be dispelled by the light of day.


    But Shu Zuotian''s bloodless face was completely unmoved.


    This is a dreamland. Even in Su Yan''s heyday, he cannot have a complete chance of winning.


    At most, everyone drew a tie.


    But as long as Jin Shiya''s mood doesn''t waver, then Shuzhuang Tianna and the others will definitely have nothing to do.


    At most, it means that when the dream is over, Jin Shiya wakes up.

 Chapter 4263： Su Yans Reverse Scale

    Chapter 4263: Su Yan''s Inverse Scales


    The sacred fire of the Red Lotus Sky Dance possesses unstoppable power even in this dream world!


    Soon, the strange forest of Shuzhuangtian was completely swallowed by the divine fire, and the boundless red lotus continued to spread in the world of dreams.


    The flames almost spread to the sky soon!


    Shuzotian then used three different secret methods to create three weird dream creatures, but these weird creations were all turned into ashes under the red lotus of the divine fire!


    Shu Zuotian absolutely did not dare to try the power of the Scarlet Fire Red Lotus with his own risk, so he could only fly towards the rear.


    It seems that Su Yan has gained a great advantage, but in fact, even Su Yan himself knows very well that even if the Red Lotus Divine Fire completely burns this dream world, it will be difficult to damage the main body of Shuzotian!


    In the dream world, perhaps it is impossible for anyone to completely defeat Shuzotian.


    Jin Shiya watched Shuzaotian fleeing into the distance, and asked Su Yan strangely: "Su Lang, won''t you go after her?"


    Su Yan shook her head gently, and said, "This is in the world of dreams, and the dream mirror in her hand can travel seamlessly in the dreams. As long as there are living creatures in this world, she can escape into endless dreams. Among them, no one can catch her. Not even me..."


    Shuzotian is a weird monster that combines the subconscious, unconscious, and conscious of 100 billion creatures. If the tree diagram that connects hundreds of billions of dreams cannot be completely destroyed, then Shuzotian cannot be killed.


    After experiencing the power of the book-making sky, Jin Shiya also understood at this time, why Su Yan would say that the book-making sky has the power of the immortal emperor, but he is definitely not the immortal emperor.


    She can''t even be regarded as a creature, let alone a so-called god.


    Her existence completely subverted Jin Shiya''s cognition of life and the world. From a normal point of view, the book made of heaven is simply a creation that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Maybe she is her, the most unique existence in this world!


    Su Yan stared at the void above, wondering what Shuzhaotian would do next!


    In this dream, Su Yan would never be surprised no matter what ridiculous tricks the book made.


    When faced with an opponent like Shu Zuotian, the so-called courage and perseverance, these precious qualities of mankind have no meaning.


    Shu Zao Tian has no feelings, she will only make the most calm judgment based on the facts.


    In other words, when fighting, the book-making sky will be more sophisticated than a computer! She will only make the most sensible judgment based on the facts!


    Su Yan has placed Jin Shiya at the very center of the Red Fire Lotus Terrace.


    No matter what kind of attack Shuzotian uses, the Scarlet Fire Lotus Terrace will definitely be able to respond in the first place.


    But even if he had made the most comprehensive preparations, Su Yan still had a faint anxiety in his heart, as if there was something he hadn''t grasped.


    Suddenly, a beam of light fell from the sky, and it happened to capture the Red Fire Lotus Terrace where Su Yan and Jin Shiya were located!


    What is contained in this beam of light is enough to wipe out dreams!


    Destroying the world in the dreamland is as simple as popping a bubble for Shuzhuangtian!


    The red fire red lotus reacted almost immediately, and countless divine fires turned into red lotus to fight against this beam of light!


    The two sides formed a stalemate in the void, because these two forces were too terrifying, and it didn''t take long for them to form a huge black hole in the void!


    This black void represents that the world of dreams is about to collapse!


    If this dream world collapses completely, Shuzotian can travel between different dreams to avoid it.


    But where do Su Yan and Jin Shiya go?


    Although Su Yan could withdraw his soul from the world of dreams, he was not sure enough to take Jin Shiya''s soul from the world of dreams.


    And Shuzhaotian seemed to see that Su Yan''s weakness was in this place, and the beam of light that fell from the sky had more than doubled its strength!


    Su Yan I smiled proudly, no matter what threatening situation he fell into, he would not be impatient, nor would he beg others.


    It seems that there is no such thing as Su Yan can''t settle.


    But this time Su Yan really seemed to have nothing to do. This is not the real world after all, and Su Yan has many abilities that he can''t use.


    In this dream, even Su Yan didn''t have enough strength to restrain the creation of books.


    And if the dream is broken, Su Yan will inevitably return to his position, while Jin Shiya''s soul will still be trapped in the dream by Shuzhuangtian.


    Su Yanjin is not, nor is it to retreat. It is really embarrassing to the extreme.


    Jin Shiya also saw Su Yan''s embarrassment, and said, "Su Lang, are you scrupulous about me? So I always have reservations about shooting with Shu Zaotian?"


    Su Yan said: "It has nothing to do with you, because she is too difficult to deal with."


    "If the dream here collapses, will we enter other dreams too?" Jin Shiya asked.


    Su Yan shook his head lightly, and said, "The dream is under her control. It''s hard to say what''s next."


    It was the first time that Jin Shiya heard such uncertain words here in Su Yan.


    It can only be said that the book made sky is indeed unbelievably powerful! In order to give Su Yan such a huge pressure!


    "If so... if you really can''t help it, just leave the dream state first, if you fall into your invincible reputation, it must be extremely detrimental to you!"


    Su Yan glanced at Jin Shiya and said, "What are you talking about? Compared with you, that little fame is nothing at all. And if you can''t even keep you, you can be considered invincible?"


    Su Yan knew that the divine light in the sky was emitted by the Huabao Mirror, the treasure of the book-made heaven. If this divine light was to be completely shattered, it would be necessary to directly attack the Huabao Mirror.


    But Menghua Baojing has Shuzhutian guarding him personally. If you want to do this, I''m afraid it won''t be easy.


    But no matter how difficult this matter is, Su Yan has no choice!


    It''s always better to fight for it to survive the collapse of the dream, and to be forced out of the dream by the book-making sky!


    After this time, even if Su Yan enters the dream world again next time, it would be so easy to find Jin Shiya''s soul.


    So whether Su Yan is willing or not, Su Yan needs to fight now!


    At this time of fighting for life, Su Yan will definitely not be a softie!


    Su Yan left the divine artifact of good fortune in place, because only the divine light of the divine weapon of good fortune could protect Jin Shiya''s comprehensiveness.


    Jin Shiya originally wanted to say something, but Su Yan''s steps were too decisive and too fast, and she didn''t even give Jin Shiya the opportunity to keep her words!


    Jin Shiya could feel a majestic anger from Su Yan!

 Chapter 4264： The ability to rewrite reality

    Chapter 4264: The ability to rewrite reality


    If Su Yan had Ni Lin, then Jin Shiya would definitely be his Ni Lin.


    Many things in this world, including some world domination, are matters that can be discussed for Su Yan.


    But if the matter involves Jin Shiya''s safety, then I am sorry, there is absolutely no discussion!


    Shu Zao Tian has completely touched Su Yan''s Ni Lin!


    Then what she will meet next will inevitably be Su Yan''s unreserved strength!


    And the moment Su Yan himself stepped out of the Red Fire Lotus Terrace, his skin gradually turned into an indigo color!


    And many mysterious **** patterns appeared on the indigo skin!


    And Su Yan''s hair quickly spread towards the back, and at the same time it turned into grayish blue!


    Sharp fangs gradually appeared in Su Yan''s mouth!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s body was rapidly expanding, and it didn''t take long for him to become a giant about seven meters tall!


    Su Yan has completely transformed into the dharmakaya of Lord Shiva at this time!


    Instead of condensing the Law Bodies outside of one''s own body, it is directly integrated with the Law Bodies!


    When the law body and the soul are closely integrated, the power of the law body can be exerted to the greatest extent!


    Su Yan lightly stepped in the void, and a shock wave was generated in the void, and then the body of the **** Su Yan also rushed directly above the clouds!


    Perhaps in only three steps, Su Yan has already crossed the emptiness!


    This is the terrifying explosive power of Lord Shiva''s Dharmakaya! It is the power of the gods that the true immortal can only look up to forever!


    At this point, Su Yan had stepped on the cloud layer far away, and finally saw the root of that beam of light!


    Sure enough, it is the dream Huabao mirror of that party!


    And beside the Menghua Baojing, there is a book made of heaven standing.


    Seeing Su Yan suddenly coming to heaven, the expression on his face didn''t look very surprised.


    Perhaps she had already known that this event would happen, she lightly pointed towards Su Yan, and there were many more black monsters full of tentacles in the void!


    These huge black monsters rushed towards Su Yan, swallowing Su Yan along with the surrounding dreams!


    But these monsters enough to swallow the dreamland turned into ashes directly after they approached Su Yan!


    In front of Su Yan, there is no room for struggling!


    Su Yan''s body has a layer of blue divine light constantly swaying, and this constantly rippling divine light represents that the powerful divine power of Su Yanna is pouring out!


    Even those monsters that can devour dreams can''t resist the divine light of destroying the gods!


    Su Yan said: "I am already Lord Shiva, and even the infinite world can be destroyed, not to mention the world created by your dreams! Do not think that I will be afraid of you! You have to overcome me, absolutely not. It''s such an easy thing!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he roared toward the sky, and the whole space trembled because of Su Yan''s roar.


    After this roar, Su Yan only felt that something that had been suppressed in his heart was released suddenly and violently!


    It seems that all the haze and unhappiness have been swept away!


    Next, it''s the turn of the book to tremble!


    Su Yan didn''t intend to change the magic weapon. Even if he didn''t change the magic weapon, his magic body could be regarded as a humanoid killer.


    Almost every bone and muscle in the body was born for sheer destruction!


    Su Yan only felt that the violent desire wandered wildly in his body!


    And here he does not have to suppress the powerful desire for destruction in his heart, he only needs to release the power of destruction unreservedly and tear the body of Shuzotian to pieces!


    A few shadows flashed in the void, and Su Yan was already in front of Shu Zuotian when he reappeared!


    Shu Zaotian''s hollow eyes couldn''t catch Su Yan''s swift speed!


    Su Yan grabbed it towards the book making sky with a big hand!


    The divine light defense outside Shuzotian was directly crushed by Su Yan, and then another arm was directly crushed by Su Yan''s divine light!


    Su Yan just scrapped the book and made the sky!


    However, there was no painful expression on Shu Zaotian''s face, and she could not even see that she had become particularly frightened.


    Perhaps just like what Su Yan said, there are no joys or sorrows in books, and there is no emotional experience of beings at all.


    Shu Zaotian just chanted the spell calmly, doing the calmest coping strategy.


    The arm that was crushed by Su Yan quickly turned into a black viscous liquid and entangled Su Yan''s body!


    This black viscous liquid seemed to be a living thing, entwining Su Yan''s neck desperately, and after Su Yan tore it to pieces, it entangled again!


    This black viscous liquid contained great evil thoughts, even the ancient Wuzong had such a vicious spell!


    But no matter how vicious the curse is, it is a curse of mortals, and the curse of mortals is destined to not hurt the body of the gods!


    If it was the previous Su Yan, facing such an attack, I am afraid it will be very difficult to solve!


    But now Su Yan is already the **** of destruction!


    He can destroy everything in this world as long as he wields the power of the gods, and of course all the spells in this world are included!


    The blue-purple divine light turned into flames, burning frantically on Su Yan''s skin.


    And those mysterious **** patterns on Su Yan''s body also brightened along with it.


    The black viscous liquid struggled frantically on Su Yan''s body, like a poisonous snake trying to escape from the fire pit!


    But it can''t escape the control of Shuzotian, and can only turn into black ashes on Su Yan''s body!


    Su Yan quickly smashed the black viscous liquid with divine light, but he also consumed a huge amount of energy just now, so he panted in place.


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that Shu Zaotian''s broken arm had completely recovered, and even the white witch costume had recovered along with it.


    In Shuzotian''s body, there is no trace of injury at all!


    This is the dreamland, home of the book made heaven.


    Shuzotian can use the characteristics of the dream world to stage many incredible things here.


    Erasing the reality of her own injury is of course also one of her abilities.


    That''s why Su Yan said that almost no one can beat the book-making sky in a dream.


    Needless to say, other powers, just can erase the reality of one''s injury, and reshape a new dream reality, this ability is too bad!


    In this dream, Shuzotian will have a more terrifying regeneration ability than the Unsalted Saint. At the same time, she will also have the powerful intelligence that the Unsalted Saint does not have, as well as an absolute calm mood and judgment forever.


    These are the kind of monsters that rely on instinct to act purely by the saint of no salt, far incomparable.


    And the ability of Shutian Tian is definitely more than that, there are many miracles she can cause.


    If you can drag the book made of heaven from the dream world to the reality, then she must be defeated very well.


    But since ancient times, no one has ever been able to do this!


    Not only did the creators of the book-making sky and the ancient immortals never did it, Su Yan never did it, nor did the ancient emperors and gods do it.

 Chapter 4265： Summon yourself in a different time and space

    Chapter 4265: Summon yourself in different time and space


    But this is the dream world, and for Su Yan, it may not be all bad news.


    If you change your mind, you will find that because this is a dream world, Su Yan can sway the power of destroying the gods here without worrying about the huge damage and serious consequences it will cause!


    Su Yan''s pair of golden pupils swept toward the book-making sky, and said, "If I take your body apart, can you recover as before?"


    Su Yan''s words contained strong threats.


    But Shu Zuo Tian will definitely not have any emotional fluctuations, and she still looks at Su Yan with empty eyes.


    Su Yan moved again this time, but Su Yan took the initiative to change his goal, and this time Su Yan flew directly towards the Menghuabao Mirror!


    Compared to the book-making sky, which is hard to kill, it may be a better choice to directly destroy the Dream Huabao Mirror.


    Su Yan''s hand was squeezed into a fist in the air, the blue divine light condensed on the fist, and then heavily bombarded the Menghuabao Mirror!


    There is also a layer of divine light outside the Menghuabao Mirror, but it is still broken by Su Yan''s fist!


    Meng Hua Bao Mirror flew out directly, and the divine light that restrained Jin Shiya also suddenly ceased.


    But Su Yan wanted more than that, he chased Meng Huabao Mirror again!


    If it is possible, Su Yan will definitely smash the Menghuabao Mirror completely!


    But on Su Yan''s fist road, another book-making sky in white appeared!


    Su Yan swept away with the remaining light, the book making sky was clearly still in its original position, and another book making sky appeared!


    This Shuzotian shouldn''t be a clone technique, let alone a deception technique, but Shuzotian summoned himself in a different time and space to deal with Su Yan together.


    That''s right!


    In this dream world, the book made heaven is the omnipotent god!


    She can even summon herself in a different time and space to deal with Su Yan!


    Faced with Su Yan''s punch, the book created sky suddenly opened his mouth and screamed!


    The sharp howling immediately turned into a real sonic attack!


    There are many ancient inscriptions in the sound waves. These ancient inscriptions have nothing to do with Taoism, but have a deep connection with Wuzong!


    Although there is the shadow of the original Taoist door behind Shuzotian, it is more of an outsider.


    Most of the things of the Outer Dao are spells related to sacrifice, and the birth of Shuzotian is also the result of the sacrifice of hundreds of billions of living beings!


    Yinbo and Su Yan''s fist wind with divine light fought remotely in the air, unexpectedly intercepting Su Yan''s attack in midair!


    Su Yan''s destructive power is so terrifying. After facing this sound wave, he didn''t even have the slightest advantage. It was just a tie.


    However, the blue divine light on Su Yan''s body shone into the sky, and he was not injured in the attack of Shuzotian.


    Then in the void, there appeared a third book-making sky, and took the Meng Hua Bao Mirror that was just shot by Su Yan into his own hands.


    But there was already a crack on the Menghuabao mirror.


    If there were any cracks in the treasures in these precious mirrors, they could still be repaired.


    But if you continue to use it forcibly when there is a crack, it is very likely to cause the complete collapse of the treasure.


    Just read how to make a decision.


    These three Shuzotians seem to have no difference in appearance, and even their strengths are almost equal.


    In Su Yan''s hands, the divine light had condensed into a long sword!


    Since Shu Zaotian had summoned himself in another time and space, it would be too bad for Su Yan to use his fist to fight Shu Zaotian.


    These three bookmakers all looked at Su Yan, and then they spoke uniformly: "Su Baxian, you can''t kill the solitary. In the dream world, the solitary is the immortal existence, and your resistance will not Any results."


    "Really? Then why don''t you talk nonsense, just do it directly." Su Yan put the long sword on his shoulder.


    The blue divine light spread endlessly like waves!


    Su Yan only felt that there was endless power pouring out of his body, and the power of destruction was about to move, constantly urging Su Yan to use this power!


    Su Yan raised his head and stared at the three books making the sky.


    Suddenly realized that these three bodies actually contained the same spirit.


    In other words, the reason why Shu Zaotian can perfectly summon and control herself in different time and space is because her spiritual consciousness has surpassed time and space!


    No matter how time and space change, her spirit will be immortal!


    When Su Yan fought against Shuzotian, Shuzotian was not so powerful.


    However, with the ability to build the sky with books, after such a long period of time, such progress is not too surprising.


    Su Yan already understood that he was not the first Su Ba of the year, and that the book made the sky is not the book made the sky.


    Even if he destroys the three bodies in front of him together, Shuzotian can re-summon a complete body from another time and space.


    If the struggle continues, it is bound to be a never-ending war that no one will win!


    Su Yan said, "The book makes the sky, and the water between you and me will not violate the river. You let Jin Shiya go back to the real world with her soul, and I can treat it as if the offense has not happened today. Or order another copy with you. Non-aggression treaty."


    Shu Zuotian looked at Su Yan coldly, and did not answer.


    Su Yan immediately understood what Shu Zhuotian''s silence meant. She didn''t want to agree to this so-called new treaty, and she had no interest in Su Yan''s conditions, so the reaction was so cold.


    Su Yan sneered, and continued: "Books made heaven, don''t think that this is a dream world, I will be afraid of you! The big deal is endless, I will continue to fight with you! Until the end, all your dreams Until it breaks! I''m full of destructive powers, what can you fight against me!"


    With regard to Jin Shiya, Su Yan will never compromise.


    There is no room for blurring this matter. If someone dared to touch Jin Shiya''s hair, it would be a taboo of Su Yan.


    Not to mention that Shuzotian wanted to trap Jin Shiya''s soul in the dream world!


    The three book-making heavens each condensed a different printing method.


    And behind the three book-made heavens, three completely different powers appeared, including light, darkness, and growth!


    The power of life turned into a golden flame of extinction!


    Darkness grows into a terrible monster that can swallow the world of dreams!


    The final growth turned into a tree, and Shuzotian placed the damaged Menghuabao mirror on this tree!


    Su Yan looked at the book making sky coldly, and said, "So, are you going to fight me hard? Very good, I haven''t encountered such a stubborn enemy in a long time! Just so I can try Shiva. How powerful is the God��s Law Bodies!"

 Chapter 4266： The body of an invincible and powerful god

    Chapter 4266: The body of an invincible and powerful god


    After Su Yan merged with Shiva''s Law Bodies, he went straight to the sky in one step!


    The power of the explosion made the entire dream world sink into an unprecedented tremor!


    At the same time, the blue-purple divine light burst out violently from Su Yan''s law body, dyeing the dream sky into a blue-purple!


    This blue-violet divine light contains the breath that is enough to destroy everything!


    Lord Shiva is the **** of destruction, not only destroying all the world, but also destroying all time and space!


    Even if it is hiding in the dream world of nothingness, it is impossible to escape the judgment of the doomsday!


    The splendid power turned into a powerful **** pattern, showing a golden brilliance on the body of the god.


    Some **** patterns also naturally flowed into the long sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    With the blessing of these golden **** patterns, the power of the long sword has gone to a higher level!


    Su Yan''s momentum and confidence at this time have also climbed to the top! He just felt that his whole body was full of explosive power!


    Not to mention the enemy in front of him, but the whole world in front of him is a toy that can be squeezed into any shape at will!


    When all the divine patterns on Su Yan''s body were connected together, the golden divine light turned into a lot of thunder, entwining the body of the divine!


    The thunder formed by these golden divine lights put Buddha''s golden streamers wrapped around Su Yan''s arms, and finally turned into golden divine light and condensed on the back of Su Yan''s head.


    This power is the result of the divine condensed and released!


    And on the long sword in Su Yan''s hand, a golden thunder light appeared constantly!


    Su Yan had turned into a seven-story giant at this time. Although there were three people in Shuzotian, they looked extremely small in front of Su Yan.


    Only the big tree that just changed can compete with Su Yan.


    But the purpose of that tree''s change was not to deal with Su Yan, but to repair the cracked Dream Huabao Mirror.


    The book-making sky that condensed the power of light made a classic Buddhist mudra, and I saw her finger the sky and the other finger!


    The violent light horse rose to the sky above nine days, dyeing part of the sky into red gold!


    Coupled with the influence of Su Yan''s supernatural power on the sky, the sky at this time looks like an oil painting with deep ink and color to the extreme!


    And the golden rain of fire began to slowly drift in the red-golden sky!


    Just now it was this terrifying golden rain of fire chasing Jin Shiya, passing through one dream world after another, almost to the point of nowhere to escape!


    At the beginning, Jin Shiya also tried to use her own strength to resist this golden rain of fire!


    But she soon discovered that no matter what spells and formations it was, there was nothing to do with this golden rain of fire, and it would be burned through by the golden rain of fire almost not long after contact!


    This golden rain of fire faintly contains a power that Jin Shiya does not know, but this power must be related to the origin of the world...


    So Jin Shiya simply couldn''t resist this golden rain of fire!


    The golden fire rain in the sky has been densely underground, but Su Yan''s face is all the color of disdain, and there is no special intention of using divine light to protect it, letting these golden fire rain fall on the goddess'' law body. .


    After the golden fire rain and the blue-violet divine light met, they exploded gently in the air, and then disappeared.


    There is no substantial threat to Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan said: "You use the rain of fire that destroys the world, but who do you think I am? Use the power of destroying the world to deal with me? It''s a joke. I am the incarnation of destruction!"


    Su Yan simply received the divine light all over his body, and just bathed his body in this rain of fire.


    The endless golden rain of fire fell from the sky and onto the indigo-blue skin of the see-through Dharma body, but could not cause any harm, only slowly falling from the body of the god.


    And the world below has already been completely plunged into a fierce sea of ??flames.


    The mountains and rivers and the earth have all disintegrated long ago, and a constant flow of boiling magma has formed below.


    But this is all indifferent, as long as the safety of Jin Shiya below can be guaranteed, as to the extent to which this dream world will be destroyed, it is not something that Su Yan will care about.


    Jin Shiya is under the protection of the red fire lotus platform of the Red Lotus Sky Dance. As long as she does not take the initiative to jump from the center of the lotus platform, there will be no danger.


    Su Yan is proud of the world, looking at the book making heaven said: "If your power only stops here, then you are doomed to lose today! Book making heaven, even if you have hundreds of millions of incarnations, it is useless, because now I am not what I used to be, and it is possible to kill all of your billions of incarnations!"


    At this time, Su Yan was bathed in the golden rain of fire, and what was projected from those golden eyes was the powerful confidence that was enough to control everything between the world and the earth!


    The devastating rain of fire can''t hurt Su Yan''s vellus at all!


    Even Su Yan himself can feel that he has become unbelievably powerful!


    In this dream world, the display of the destructive power has eliminated many necessary conditions, and it can be used like moonlight shed from the sky, without any hindrance or obstruction.


    The dream world may be the real home ground for Shuzotian, but for Su Yan, the dream world will not weaken his power, but will strengthen it!


    If Shuzotian is a sentimental creature, then she will definitely feel that she is about to hit a high wall at this time, and she will not feel that she has even a 1% chance of winning!


    But Shuzotian has no emotions of living beings, even if she faces Su Yan like this, she will never be afraid.


    She looked at Su Yan in this way, and then turned the dark power into infinite spells and shrouded Su Yan!


    The infinite curse contains so many curses that devour flesh and blood, but Su Yan''s body of the gods can even withstand the golden rain of fire, so how can it not resist these spells?


    Su Yan didn''t need to do any special response, the golden gods all over his body had already automatically purified all the grievances.


    Regardless of whether the attribute of power is light or dark, there is nothing to do with Su Yan!


    Even Su Yan''s skin can''t be broken!


    Such an attack is simply scratching, and it is meaningless!


    Shuzotian''s eyes revealed a strong confusion. Since her birth, she has never encountered such a powerful enemy!


    Moreover, this place is in the dream world. In the dream world, the book-making sky is equal to the creator of the world, and the mana possessed is almost limitless, but there is still no way to Su Yan!


    The strength of the body of this **** is far beyond the imagination of the book made of heaven!


    The **** pattern attached to the body of the **** has already eliminated all the power of the book-making sky!

 Chapter 4267： Unusual change

    Chapter 4267: Unusual changes


    If you can''t destroy those golden **** patterns, then you are destined to not completely hurt the body of this god!


    But the two powers of light and darkness used to make the sky are enough to destroy a world, but they can''t leave a trace on Su Yan''s body. What kind of trick is needed to dissolve those golden **** patterns?


    Shuzhaotian didn''t know what tricks to use for a while.


    Although she is still proficient in many changes and can play many different tricks in this dream world, those tricks will not have any effect in front of the dignified body of the gods!


    "Books made heaven, is it because you have not done anything for a long time because you really have nothing to do?"


    Su Yan lifted the long sword in his hand and walked towards the book-making sky step by step.


    The huge body of the gods showed extraordinary oppression.


    Under the blue-violet light, it is enough to destroy all blasphemers!


    Su Yan planned to kill the three Shuzotian bodies in front of him first, and then look for a way to break out of this dream world.


    But what was unexpected was that Su Yan approached Shuzotian, and just raised his sword. The three Shuzotians dissolved together in front of Su Yan, turned into a lot of strange liquids, and flowed into that tree. Among the big trees!


    And on the trunk of that big tree, the crack on the Menghuabao mirror was completely repaired just now, and it has become as clean as new at this time.


    Suddenly, Su Yan sensed the aura of the book making heaven from this big tree.


    And this big tree also seemed to come alive suddenly, suddenly extending countless branches and leaves!


    At the same time, many weird eyes and mouths grew on these branches and leaves, which seemed to have turned into weird tentacles, entwining towards Su Yan together!


    The number of these tentacles may be tens of thousands, overwhelming!


    Su Yan refused to let these evil things get close, so he waved the long sword in the air.


    Jian Guang turned into a half arc, severing all of these Xie Chong''s tentacles.


    And the fracture surface of the trunk of the road sprayed out a blood-red liquid!


    The primordial spirit of Shuzotian has been attached to this big tree, and now this tree is the incarnation of Shuzotian!


    If this big tree can be divided into two, then it is also equivalent to cutting the book made into two!


    The sword light in Su Yan''s hand gradually condensed strength, and thirteen different **** patterns were successively attached to the sword''s edge!


    These thirteen kinds of **** patterns respectively represent thirteen kinds of destruction powers. After this sword is blessed, it can no longer be regarded as a simple magic weapon, but a divine weapon that has mastered the power of destroying the world!


    The golden thunder gathered around the long sword, because the power was too terrifying, and the space around the long sword was gradually distorted as a result!


    Su Yan is confident that when this sword goes down, the big tree possessed by Shuzotian, as well as the Menghua Baojing, will be cut off with his sword!


    Perhaps no one in this world can withstand such a terrifying Jian Feng, even Su Yan himself can''t!


    But that big tree gave birth to many strange changes, which blossomed and bear fruit in front of Su Yan, and after these fruits fell, they changed into many books made of heaven.


    Many fruits have already fallen and changed into books, and the trees are blooming and bearing fruit in a new round!


    Those fruits fell to the bottom, and many books hatched from it to make the sky!


    The power of each of these books is at its peak!


    Su Yan had already understood at a glance that these book-made heavens seemed to be hatched from the fruit, but they were actually summoned from different time and space with weird spells!


    So the power of every book-making sky is at its peak!


    The power of every Shuzotian is enough to match the Immortal Emperor. If Shuzotian is allowed to change like this, then Su Yan will undoubtedly lose in this battle!


    In Su Yan''s view, book making heaven is undoubtedly crazy!


    This kind of large-scale spell playing with time and space will inevitably have to pay a heavy price to support it!


    Even those immortal emperors who have mastered the laws of time and space will never use this power so madly!


    Because the backlash that comes in the future may make you feel more desperate than the enemy!


    But if you look at this issue from the standpoint of the book, you will get a completely opposite conclusion.


    If she doesn''t use this level of magic, how can she deal with Su Yan, and how can she break Su Yan''s body of the gods?


    This spell is completely helpless, just because Su Yan is too strong!


    Shu Zaotian didn''t have to kill Su Yan at all, as long as she repelled Su Yan from the dream world once, then she could calmly take away Jin Shiya''s soul.


    And her goal was achieved.


    Su Yan showed a strange expression, and at the same time launched an assault on Shuzotian!


    I saw more than a dozen different shadows in the void. Although Su Yan''s Destroying God Law Body was as tall as a seven-story building, it was not clumsy at all. On the contrary, the speed was even faster as thunder!


    And in the afterimage of Su Yan, you can still see the golden thunder lightly passing through the void!


    Su Yan''s sword edge went from provoking to falling, and at least twenty heads fell to the ground!


    Although there was an infinite curse behind him, it was stubbornly held by Su Yan''s body. Su Yan then slayed there again, cutting off all the twenty book-making heavens!


    The eyes of these book-making heavens that were cut off by Su Yan were as empty as before. Even if the body was cut in two, there was no expression of distress, and he still used the last life force to curse Su Yan with blood!


    The blood curse finally corroded a **** pattern on Su Yan''s body into darkness, and fell off his body with flesh and blood.


    After this skin fell off, it seemed to have been burned by iron tongs.


    Compared with the severe physical pain, what surprised Su Yan more was the psychological level.


    Although the wound healed quickly under the blessing of Destroying Divine Power, Su Yan also realized that Shu Zuo Tian was not powerless to him, but definitely had the power to kill him in this dream world!


    It''s better to cut off the big tree first!


    That big tree is the origin of this spell, as long as the origin is cut off, Shuzotian will not be able to continue to summon himself from another time and space!


    If this big tree is cut continuously, then this battle is afraid that in the end it will be fierce...


    Many corpses in the sky fell down with the golden rain of fire!


    Jin Shiya was surprised to see. Although she could not witness the battle above her own eyes, she could know from these mutilated bodies that the battle between Su Yan and Shu Zaotian must be fierce!


    Jin Shiya put her hands together and prayed for Su Yan!


    She only hopes to be able to exit from here with him without incident, other than to make any extravagant expectations.


    The strength and treacherousness of this book-making sky, I am afraid that even if the peak of Su Yan comes, it is difficult to find much cheap!

 Chapter 4268： Breaking the sky with a sword

    Chapter 4268: Breaking the Sky with a Sword


    Su Yan had indeed fallen into a considerable predicament at this time.


    Su Yan''s sword edge is indeed unparalleled in the world, but every book-making sky that fell from that tree possesses peak power!


    Even if you don''t cast any spells to change the world, even if you just use the blood curse to bite Su Yan before dying, it will be very difficult for Su Yan to parry!


    The divine sword in Su Yan''s hand was originally blessed by thirteen **** patterns, but under the blood curse of the book-making sky, all of these thirteen **** patterns have been broken, and even a long gap appeared on the long sword. , It looks like it''s about to break at any time!


    At the same time, under that tree, the corpses of Shuzotian had piled up into a hill.


    The mutilated corpse and blood seemed to be the fertilizer for the big tree, and the big tree itself grew much taller.


    Many more fruits fell to the ground, and then more than a dozen books popped out of the fruits to make the sky!


    Under normal circumstances, Su Yan would have already retreated.


    In the dream world, in such a battle with a monster like Shuzotian, theoretically speaking, there is absolutely no chance of winning.


    But this time Su Yan is destined to have nowhere to go!


    Behind Su Yan is Jin Shiya. If he retreats, then Jin Shiya will fall into Shu Zuotian''s hands.


    There are hundreds of millions of worlds connected in the dream world, and if Shuzotian takes Jin Shiya away, then Su Yan will definitely not be able to bring Jin Shiya back!


    Therefore, there is absolutely no reason for Su Yan to fail in this battle!


    As long as Su Yan can still stand in this place, Shuzotian will never want to touch Jin Shiya''s hair!


    The blood curse formed by the bones and blood of Shuzotian turned into a blood dragon, winding towards Su Yan!


    This blood dragon looks less than a hundred feet long, but the powerful evil thoughts it contains can distort the surrounding space!


    If it were just now, Su Yan would be able to break this blood dragon with a single sword, but after fighting for so long, even Su Yan''s current physical strength and concentration are already much lower than before.


    In the void, I saw Su Yan smash the blood dragon to pieces with a volley!


    But the long sword in his hand had reached its limit at this time, and it collapsed into a broken sword in the air!


    The follow-up damage of a broken sword was far from enough. Although the blood dragon was smashed, the blood curse had not been completely cracked. Many blood dragon scales were inserted into Su Yan''s body!


    This time Su Yan''s body of the gods no longer possessed invincible defensive power.


    Golden blood flowed from Su Yan''s wound!


    The golden light on the body of the **** gradually dimmed...


    Is it that even the body of a **** has reached its limit?


    Su Yan''s eyes gradually drooped, it seems that just opening his eyes is already going to do his best.


    And the blood-colored dragon scales stuck in Su Yan''s body were not eliminated by the power of the gods, and the wounds on his body could not be healed as quickly as before.


    Su Yan threw the broken sword in his hand directly without any nostalgia.


    And the power of the blood curse was like a tarsal maggot, and the scarlet scales turned into venomous snakes, and they began to gnaw on Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan did not take the initiative to stop these poisonous snakes from gnawing, but quietly closed his eyes.


    Su Yan closing his eyes does not mean that he is going to give up, on the contrary, it seems that he is accumulating his last strength!


    You must not panic at this time. If you panic, you will only get confused and will not help the situation in any material way!


    Every other time and space summoned by Shuzotian himself has at least the strength of the immortal emperor rank, and he uses the most intrepid and deadly combat method.


    Such an enemy has surpassed all the enemies that Su Yan encountered in the past!


    But even so, Su Yan would not be afraid, he had doubts in his heart, and the sword intent was gradually burning!


    When Su Yan opened his eyes again, not only did his eyes become sharp to the extreme, but the whole person seemed to turn into a sword!


    The divine light that had been dispersed was reunited in Su Yan''s body!


    Although the divine light is not as radiant as before, it is extremely condensed!


    Su Yan directly gave birth to a right hand. At the end of this right hand, the blue and purple light gradually gathered together, and then it condensed into a three-foot green peak!


    Su Yan let out a breath!


    The next move has to decide the outcome, but I don''t know why, but at this time, he has relaxed to the extreme, without feeling the majestic pressure at all.


    The poisonous snakes that were still eating on his body were gradually crushed by the condensed divine light, turned into wisps of smoke, and dissipated into the void.


    Then Su Yan raised his right hand gently. This sword light was purely condensed by divine light, and it did not contain sword energy, but it was full of supreme sword intent!


    Su Yan only felt that he hadn''t used this kind of swordsmanship for a long time!


    Perhaps it is because he has a very good reason for swinging the sword this time!


    Su Yan''s sword was not just for defeating his opponent, he was only ranked second, and what really mattered was guarding!


    The instinct to guard the beloved is the key reason for Su Yan to wield this sword.


    So before this sword was swung out, Su Yan himself had realized that this sword would surely be transcendent and holy!


    Perhaps it will be a sword that is extremely difficult for him to reproduce!


    The brilliance of this sword was quickly sent out by Su Yan, and a more terrifying blood curse was condensed on the opposite side!


    But even if Su Yan didn''t have to look up, he knew that no matter what kind of blood curse had no meaning in front of this sword!


    When swordsmanship reaches the realm of the saint, it will be so strong that it doesn''t speak any truth!


    No matter what kind of spell you are using, how much power of the immortal emperor there is in the spell, it can be broken with a single sword!


    In the void, the blue and purple sword light spread quickly!


    And under this sword, I don��t know how many Shuzotian��s bodies were smashed into pieces!


    None of this is important anymore, what is important is that the big tree of the root of the spell was directly cut into two pieces under this sword!


    The Menghuabao mirror on the tree also clicked, and a deep crack appeared!


    If it weren''t for the several incarnations of Shuzotian desperately using their bodies to block the sword light, I''m afraid the Menghuabao Mirror has been completely shattered!


    This big tree and Dream Huabao Mirror are the roots of all reversal time and space spells.


    When the root of the spell was broken by Su Yan, those Shuzotians summoned from different time and space could not continue to stay in this time and space.


    The blood curses on those Shuzotian and Su Yan became lighter and lighter in the air, and then gradually disappeared.


    Shuzotian''s physical body has completely collapsed, but her consciousness is unwilling to surrender, turning into a twisted cloud above, turning into a hand, as if to take Jin Shiya away!


    But this hand had just been stretched out, and it had collapsed.


    The victory of this battle is set!


    Su Yan couldn''t maintain it either, and fell directly from the sky.


    The power of the gods has also reached its limit, the Law Bodies can no longer be maintained, and gradually become adults as they fall from the sky.

 Chapter 4269： Su Yans anger

    Chapter 4269: Su Yan''s anger


    Su Yan landed from above, and finally landed on the red fire red lotus.


    Jin Shiya saw that Su Yan was covered in blood, she just wanted to say something, but Su Yan grabbed her wrist tightly and said, "Go! Let''s leave here now!"


    Su Yan looked very anxious, and he didn''t even want to hesitate to hurt himself.


    The book-making sky in this time and space has been killed by Su Yan, so the dream world bound to Jin Shiya has disappeared.


    It''s best to leave the dream before leaving the dream before taking advantage of the book creation sky of another time and space.


    Jin Shiya was taken aback. She just wanted to ask Su Yan how she could return to reality from the **** of her dreams, but she felt that her wrist was suddenly pulled by Su Yan, and her figure, who was clearly standing firmly, suddenly fell towards the bottom. go!


    Jin Shiya panicked, but in the next second she found that she had returned from her dream to reality.


    She was lying on the bed, and Su Yan was sitting opposite her.


    Su Yan''s white clothes had been dyed crimson red with blood. Jin Shiya was taken aback and couldn''t help asking, "How could this happen? Could the injuries from dreams also be brought into reality?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "These are minor injuries, no matter what the pain is, I have the body of the dragon god, and I will be able to recover soon. Although the dream world is a pure spiritual world, being injured in the dream world is equal to the soul injury. So the injuries suffered in the dream world will also be brought back to reality."


    Why did Shu Zao Tian take Jin Shiya''s soul? It must have something to do with that Huntian pagoda.


    Su Yan said, "Xiaoya, I want to ask you, what exactly is Huntian Pagoda?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, Jin Shiya seemed to be struggling, even her body trembled, but she didn''t immediately answer Su Yan''s question.


    Su Yan asked, "Xiaoya, should there be any secrets between you and me that you can''t tell?"


    "Su Lang, I didn''t mean that, but..." Jin Shiya''s appearance indeed seemed extremely embarrassed.


    "Just what?"


    Jin Shiya said: "I once swore a heavy oath in front of my ancestor. I must never tell anyone the secret of the Huntian Pagoda, especially to you."


    After listening to Jin Shiya''s words, Su Yan was quite surprised, and he was indecisive.


    But at least one thing is certain, that is, the Great Primordial Chaos already knew the secret of the Huntian Pagoda and knew that the Huntian Pagoda was about to be born!


    But why didn''t the Emperor Chaos allow Jin Shiya to truthfully tell Su Yan the secret of the Huntian Pagoda?


    In the middle, what kind of layout did the Great Emperor Chaos make?


    Su Yan has become more and more curious about this Chaos Great Emperor.


    This person has an eternal layout, and even Su Yan is on his chessboard.


    And every time, after letting Su Yan know his intentions, he had to choose according to the route he arranged.


    Wisdom is so high that almost no one can match it even in the fairy world!


    Su Yan said: "The Huntian Pagoda is about to be born, so the book-making genius will come to you. And I can tell you with certainty that besides the book-making sky, there are many powerful people who are interested in the Huntian pagoda! It''s you and I who want to avoid it, and I can''t avoid it."


    Not only did the book make the sky, but the Emperor Donghua who came to Wanshou Mountain also came for the Huntian Pagoda?


    Su Yan had no interest in this Huntian Pagoda at first, but since the Great Primordial Chaos regarded the Huntian Pagoda as a taboo, Su Yan really wanted to see it!


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, you must not go to the Huntian Pagoda. The ancestor said that the Huntian Pagoda contains the evolution of the Great Tribulation. If you enter the Huntian Pagoda, then the powerful changes in the power of the catastrophe will be added to you alone. I am afraid that there will be a risk of falling on my body at that time!"


    Su Yan dismissed this statement at all, saying: "I can go wherever Su Yan wants to go, and how I want to cross the world, how can he cross the world, who is he? He actually wants to stipulate where I can go. , Where can''t you go? It''s just whimsical!"


    Jin Shiya also knows Su Yan''s temper, knowing that if she continues to speak, it will only make Su Yan even more angry.


    Su Yan stood up and said to Jin Shiya: "I''m going to refine the pill for you."


    Jin Shiya said: "I am in good condition, and I am not injured, so I don''t need to take pills..."


    Jin Shiya''s words were interrupted by Su Yan before she finished saying: "No! You must take the pill. The Immortal Pill can ensure that you will never sleep again from today, so as not to fall into a dream. This counts. insurance."


    Although Shuzotian was hit hard by Su Yan, it was still a long way from his fall.


    After all, the dream is the place where books are made, and the ghost knows if she will hide in the dark and is ready to take away Jin Shiya''s spirit at any time.


    It is better to make Jin Shiya take the pill that never sleeps.


    Jin Shiya has a quasi-emperor''s cultivation base, even if she doesn''t sleep anymore, it will not cause any serious harm to her body.


    Anyway, concentrating on meditation is enough to replace sleep.


    Jin Shiya still has a lot of doubts in her heart, but she also knows Su Yan''s character. As long as Su Yan decides something, it must be impossible to change, she can only do it obediently.


    Su Yan''s heart was already angry. It was not about the book making the sky, but about the Great Chaos.


    Since the ages, no one has ever dared to calculate Su Yan again and again, using Su Yan as a chess piece.


    The anger in Su Yan''s heart was so high that he even wanted to rush into the chaos and extinguish the fire of the chaotic esoteric religion, breaking the inheritance of the great chaos!


    And in Su Yan Du''s heart, he is constantly asking some questions: Emperor Chaos, how many rounds have you played?


    Why even I will be in your grasp! Have you already calculated that my ninth reincarnation will return to the immortal world?


    Su Yan''s own cause and effect has long been chaotic, and his destiny and astrological signs are all covered, even if he is a Tathagata Buddha!


    How did you Emperor Chaos know these and make arrangements in advance?


    And what is your purpose in setting up the overall situation for the future?


    hateful!


    Su Yan''s heart was really angry. Although he knew that the Great Chaos had already made a big picture, and even he was one of the chess pieces, because of Jin Shiya, Su Yan had to follow the rules set by the Great Chaos. Act like that!


    This feels terrible!


    This is the first time Su Yan has been so calculated in many years!


    Emperor Donghua had not left Wanshou Mountain at this time, he was waiting for good news on his battleship.


    Although his subordinates are not optimistic about this cooperation, Emperor Donghua is full of confidence. He will not come back empty-handed when he comes to Wanshou Mountain after a long journey! Su Yan''s refusal was only temporary!

 Chapter 4270： Eternal Blood Sacrifice

    Chapter 4270: Eternal Blood Sacrifice


    In another corner of the fairy world, an eternal altar that has long been forgotten by people for so many years is now rekindled!


    The blood-colored radiance spread out, completely lighting up the emptiness of the universe!


    This altar has been established since the age of eternity, and that was an era when the heavenly courts had not yet been established, and those ancient emperors were still standing above the heavens.


    In this era, many ancient creations have long been forgotten.


    The Swire covenant has long been betrayed!


    But no one cares about these, because this is originally an era of singing and dancing, but behind the singing and dancing, what is hidden is the collapse of courtesy!


    When those immortal emperors were slaying among the heavens for their own benefit, they never thought that the existences that had dominated everything were resurrecting in the darkness little by little!


    They also want to return to where they once were!


    The apex that Daomen occupies now is also where they once were.


    The blood on this altar is the proof of all this!


    The heavy dust on the altar has been integrated with the altar because it has gone through too long, and it can no longer be wiped off!


    A figure in a black robe passed through this **** light and slowly walked onto the altar.


    With his steps, the crimson light gradually covered the altar itself.


    After this **** light enveloped the sky, Wu Gu''s power has also risen to its apex!


    Wuzong once surpassed the immortal gate and was the most powerful sect in the immortal world.


    In the most prosperous period, at least two-thirds of the world in the lower realm practiced the witchcraft technique, which also allowed the witch sect to have a steady stream of talents!


    In its heyday, Wuzong had more than sixty emperors!


    But even the emperor couldn��t have beaten the fusion of the powerful robbery and the karma of the era of epoch change!


    The fate of Wuzong has written doomed fall from the beginning of its rise!


    Although the powerhouses of Wuzong are united, they want to change their fate through blood sacrifice!


    But in the end, many methods were exhausted, and hundreds of millions of living beings and many Wuzong emperors were sacrificed, but they still couldn''t prevent the fall of Wuzong!


    The Unsalted Saint was one of the creations of many Wuzong powerhouses.


    Of course, Wuzong''s creative invention is definitely not only the unsalted saint, but most of the creation has been annihilated in the long river of time, as if it had never existed.


    The prosperous Wuzong may not be able to fight against the current immortal gate almost in strength, but its thirst for knowledge and the division of knowledge system are absolutely above the current Taoist gate.


    Many of Wuzong��s powers are not only very powerful, but their own knowledge is also massive, and they can definitely be regarded as colleges.


    This altar has witnessed many magnificent histories.


    The light of the sacrifices that year never stopped above this altar. At that time, this place was one of the important sacred places of the Wuzong, and there were powerful monks coming and going both day and night.


    But after the complete fall of Wuzong, the so-called holy land was also completely reduced to a barren field.


    This is fate!


    If the Wuzong is regarded as a creature, then the destiny of a creature must be from birth to prosperity. When the prosperity reaches its peak, it must be prosperous and decay. This process of decline and death cannot be reversed by anyone.


    After Wuzong, Daomen ruled the immortal world for so long, perhaps it has already reached the age of Daomen''s prosperity and decline.


    After a lapse of eternity, the festival of Wuzong has been reopened again!


    The crimson light once again dyed the sky above!


    The sacrifice of Wumen has begun!


    When this blood ritual started, then even if the immortal emperor came, it could not be suspended.


    The blood sacrifice of Wuzong is the most taboo thing of Taoism.


    After the decline of Wuzong that year, Daomen began to encircle and suppress Wuzong.


    The reason is that the blood ritual of Wuzong will sacrifice a large number of lives in the lower realm, causing a lot of suffering, not to mention the cruel methods, and what is more terrifying is that it will create a lot of karma!


    The Wuzong who had lost many emperors was unable to resist the encirclement and suppression of Daomen. After a short period of resistance, the whole Wuzong system was completely disintegrated.


    This was originally an unequal war...


    Since that era, the remnant power of Wuzong has been hidden in the darkest corner of the fairy world.


    Only occasionally appeared in the long river of history, but immediately hid himself well.


    The beginning of the blood sacrifice represents the beginning of a new era!


    From today, Wuzong will definitely not hide his existence anymore!


    The blood-colored light not only illuminates the universe, it seems to be somewhere outside the fairy world, but also those ancient gods who are about to wake up.


    Many evil gods that existed before the opening of the heavens and the earth, their spiritual consciousness rested in unknown places.


    Only the sacrifice spells of the Wuzong can communicate with them and gain power from them!


    The crimson light above suddenly distorted, and a very terrifying coercion came from the top of the altar!


    It seems that after an extremely long period of time, those ancient evil gods are also eager... to priest them with fresh life and blood!


    And at this moment, the black-robed man who walked onto the altar pierced his finger with a three-pointed and two-edged dagger!


    A drop of blood fell into the bowl of white bones!


    This drop of blood seems to be boiling! Evaporate quickly in the bowl of bones!


    And the black-robed man could obviously feel that those evil gods were eager for blood sacrifices more than him!


    Yes, it has been too long since the last blood sacrifice!


    No one can remember what happened in the last blood sacrifice!


    As a psychic medium, the powerful of Wuzong has not communicated with these evil gods for too long.


    But everything will change with the unfolding of today''s blood sacrifice!


    The black-robed people brought not only a drop of their own blood, but also many creatures!


    Under the **** light, a circle of black ripples swayed from the top of the altar!


    After the worship, the black-robed people only felt that many evil gods had possessed him!


    The possession of these ancient evil gods will not only bring a strong desire to kill and desire for his body manipulation, but more importantly, bring part of the evil god''s power into his body!


    After inspiring the power of the gods, the black-robed people only felt that they were so excited that every pore was opened. This comfortable feeling is really hard to describe in words!


    It seems that there is no better thing in this world!


    The black-robed man finally managed to control his figure, and then looked towards the audience.


    A thousand water dragons with a lifespan of 500 years have already been prepared in the audience, and there are countless other auspicious and sacred beasts...


    These powerful creatures will be today''s sacrifices!

 Chapter 4271： Horror future

    Chapter 4271: The Future of Horror


    The evil gods have not received the offering of flesh and blood for too long.


    They only want to get their own sacrifice. As for how the sacrifice came from, it doesn''t matter whether it is a human or an animal!


    They just want fresh flesh and blood and pure slaughter!


    Blood water spread endlessly above and below the altar...


    An extremely satisfied smile appeared on the face of the black robe man.


    Obviously, those primordial evil gods are enjoying this blood sacrifice in a sickly and twisted way, so that more power is coming!


    Most of these powers will return to the unknown place along with the divine consciousness of these Primordial Evil Gods, but a small part will also remain in the body of the warlock.


    Although this part of the power is not much, it is an authentic Primordial divine power. After practicing to the extreme, it is definitely not something that the average immortal emperor can contend.


    It is said that when the Witch Sect was at its peak, five warlocks had completely converted the power in their bodies into divine power through continuous blood sacrifices, and they had also been elevated from the category of the human race to the top of the gods!


    These five great emperors are above all the great emperors, and at least jointly ruled the immortal world for more than an epoch.


    Just as these evil gods were enjoying the gluttonous blood feast, the blood sacrifice unconsciously entered the next stage.


    I saw the red light shining continuously in the sky, and what will be presented in this red light is either the powerful technique to the extreme, or some visions about the future...


    The warlock in the black robe also put down his hood, an extremely old face, and the muscles on it were beating uncontrollably.


    His skinny face had long been sunken, and the pupils in his eye sockets had already rotted, replaced by a blue soul flame, which was burning forever in the dark eye sockets.


    In the red light above, many scenes of the collapse of the fairyland soon appeared. In addition, many worlds in the lower realm were also caught in turmoil and fighting!


    Then a few big Tianzhu shook together!


    The fairy world and the mortal world have fallen into the endless blood sea of ??killing together!


    These are all visions of the future, and they are also the future that he has witnessed many times in his dreams!


    The downfall of the Wuzong was because of the exhaustion of energy. After such a long period of time, the Dao Sect may have reached the moment of turning from prosperity to decline!


    The collapse of the fairyland and the endless killings in the lower realms are proof!


    Only in the era of epoch change will such a thing happen!


    Then, in the red light, he saw a tall tower standing in the aurora of the universe!


    He was not half moved when he saw the future of many killings and extinctions, but after seeing this high tower, he even showed a very surprised expression, saying: "Could it be that at some point in the future, the Huntian Pagoda will Did you show up yet!"


    "It seems that the Dao Sect is really exhausted, and even the Huntian Pagoda is about to appear! Then no one can control the development of everything next!"


    It''s like a vase is about to fall from the table. When the vase is crumbling at first, you only need to straighten the vase to resolve the crisis.


    If you wait until the vase has fallen into the air, and then want to change it, it will become very difficult!


    The appearance of Huntian Pagoda means that the vase is about to fall to the ground! It may have been an inevitable fate to be broken into pieces!


    In the red light, the picture of Huntian Pagoda has gradually become distorted.


    This is because the Huntian Pagoda will release endless calamity power, which is enough to twist any spell that peeks into the future.


    The Great Witch Ancestor was taken aback, and then he scanned the future with those eyes that were burning with blue flames, and all he saw were muddy sky, war, plague...


    All the first emperors will be involved in disputes, regardless of whether these immortal emperors are willing or not!


    Because a hideous era has arrived, and no one can stop it!


    Not only the immortal realm is turbulent, even the thousands of worlds in the lower realm will be plunged into a terrifying sea of ??fire!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures were buried in the slaughter, and the ancient evil gods on the top of the sky will watch this feast of killing with mocking eyes, and look at all the creatures in the lower realm with mocking eyes.


    The power of the robbery runs like a gale distance, no one can stop the future of great destruction!


    This piece of future leads directly to the last era of the end of the law!


    Perhaps at that time, not only the Taoism will be destroyed, but since the ages, almost all the sects and schools will be on the verge of destruction. If they can��t get past it, they will be completely destroyed!


    There is no possibility of a new life again!


    Vaguely, he saw a God of War with indigo skin, slaughtering in the heavens!


    Is it Shiva, the exterminating god? Even Shiva has been born!


    Once the ultimate reincarnation of extinction begins, it is absolutely impossible to stop!


    Even in the witch school system, Lord Shiva is the **** who destroys everything. When Lord Shiva appears, it often means that everything will be wiped out!


    All the creatures in this world have lost the qualification to continue living!


    "The **** of destruction has come to the world, and the future trajectory has become uncontrollable! How could this happen! Is my Wuzong also extinct in this catastrophe?"


    The Blood Sacrifice would have brought a strong load to the spirit, and his body as a container had to withstand the divine consciousness of many ancient evil gods. In the storm of peeping into the future, he almost fell into madness.


    But at this moment, several ancient beings appeared above the altar, seeming to be inspired by some kind of inspiration.


    These ancient existences are not human races, they are all inhuman existences.


    If Su Yan came to pretend, he would recognize these as the ancestors of the other side.


    It is the most admired object of those sidelines, fairies, and casual cultivators.


    The old voice resounded in the universe: "Unexpectedly, in this era, there are still people who remember the oath of the ancient times! Who are you? The descendant of Wuzong."


    This voice also pulled him out of the crazy future. He stared at the incomparably powerful figures in the void, and said: "I am the last great ancestor of the Wuzong! I am the highest of the Wuzong in this era. represent!"


    "Very well, since you have held a **** feast, you are qualified to talk to us. What do you want?"


    The words of the Great Wuzu inevitably became excited, and said: "The feast of gluttony has begun! All the indescribable existences have been awakened! This era is no longer just belonging to the Taoist! The era of the end will come! For inheritance Orthodoxy, we have to cooperate!"


    A scarlet thunder flashed across the sky, as if the horrified sting had arrived.


    Not only the Wuzong, but the powers that lurked under the Dao Sect are all about to be awakened!

 Chapter 4272： The origin of Huntian Pagoda

    Chapter 4272 The Origin of Huntian Pagoda


    On this day, Su Yan directly boarded the ship of Emperor Donghua.


    The Emperor Donghua greeted him in full dress, and seemed to be ready for a long time, knowing that Su Yan would board his ship.


    Su Yan said straightforwardly: "Emperor, I can cooperate with you, but I have one condition. You have to tell me what Huntian Pagoda is, and I want to know all the information about it."


    Emperor Donghua was taken aback for a moment, and then invited Su Yan to take his seat.


    Jin Shiya followed Su Yan. She had taken the Immortal Pill made by Su Yan herself, and no longer needed to sleep peacefully.


    Emperor Donghua tells a legendary story.


    It turned out that in the era after Su Yan''s fall, those demonic cultivators were almost wiped out in the immortal realm.


    Only a small part of the demonic cultivators escaped to some corners of the immortal world to linger.


    The fairy world is vast and boundless, many corners have not been visited since ancient times, so no one knows how many secrets are hidden in these hidden corners.


    And after those demons escaped to these hidden corners, they also discovered many secrets of the immortal world. These secrets are related to the origin of the immortal world, and they already existed in the immortal world before the powerful ancient emperors took off.


    The Huntian Pagoda is located in the center of the Land of the Meteorite.


    The so-called Land of the Meteorite was the battlefield where the fairy emperor and many ancient emperors battled decisively, and it was already on the edge of the fairy world.


    Su Yan personally slaughtered at least 20 ancient emperors in the Land of the Meteorite, but he had never heard of any chaotic pagoda in the Land of the Meteorite.


    Emperor Donghua said with relief: "Don''t worry, let''s listen to the solitary way."


    There are many cosmic black holes in the Land of Meteorite, and it is the most emptied place in the fairy world.


    Even when they were in a decisive battle with those ancient emperors, Su Yan and the others did not go deep into the land of the Meteorite God.


    If those demonic cultivators hadn''t been chased to the point where there was no way into the earth, they wouldn''t have plunged into the depths of the Meteorite Land.


    Because the danger there may even far exceed those powerful immortal domains!


    When the demons escaped to the center of the Meteorite Land for the first time, they inexplicably saw a huge pagoda standing in the dark deep space.


    This pagoda released its brilliance, completely lighting up the lonely starry sky in the depths of the Meteorite Land.


    Those magic repairs were completely shocked by the spectacle in front of them. No one knows the origin of such a pagoda, and how long it has stood in this boundless void.


    After the shock, You Moxiu began to infer that this pagoda might be a masterpiece of those ancient emperors.


    After all, this is the land of the Meteorite, the battlefield where the ancient emperors fought decisively.


    If this pagoda is the treasure of a certain immortal emperor, then it is impossible to let this treasure fall into the depths of this meteorite land, it is simply a secret cast.


    At the same time, those magic repairs also became suspicious in their hearts.


    Those ancient emperors of the heavens did not all fall, but a small part of them fled to the border of the immortal realm, just like them, evading the pursuit and killing of many immortal realms.


    Perhaps there is an ancient emperor hiding inside this golden pagoda!


    Even if they couldn''t find the trace of the ancient emperor, they might be able to find a way to conquer this pagoda.


    This pagoda is glorious, definitely not a magic weapon for waiting. If they can conquer this magic weapon, they might be able to restart their foundation in the land of the Meteorite.


    When Su Yan heard this, he immediately realized that these magic repair ideas must be whimsical.


    If this pagoda is really a powerful magic weapon, where will it be their turn to fight for it!


    Under such circumstances, rushing to approach this pagoda can be regarded as a deadly act 100%.


    And the final result was of course the same as Su Yan thought, these magic repairs were almost annihilated!


    The specific process in the middle was not clearly stated by Emperor Donghua, but Emperor Donghua said: "That pagoda is the Huntian Pagoda. The Huntian Pagoda has unimaginable magic power. After the Huntian Pagoda is enveloped, it will become irresistible."


    Su Yan said, "What do you mean by magic power?"


    Su Yan only wanted to know what kind of power the Huntian Pagoda possessed, but Emperor Donghua sold a pass here, and Su Yan, who did not have it, gave a direct explanation.


    Then the Emperor Donghua said: "Only one Demon Xiu escaped desperately, and finally he fell into Gu''s hands. This incident is also very coincidental."


    At that time, the chasing soldiers of Hongmeng Immortal Territory had already been killed, but Emperor Donghua robbed the people of Hongmeng Immortal Territory to take action and forcibly took the magic repair back.


    Those monks in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory didn''t know how huge the secrets carried by this demon cultivator were, and of course they were happy to be a favor to Emperor Donghua.


    The magic repair taken by Emperor Donghua was extremely injured at the time. It can be said that almost all the bones in the body were broken. What''s more, there were many broken bones inserted into the organs, causing higher damage.


    Fortunately, Emperor Donghua''s medical skills are extraordinary, and he has a powerful alchemy, and he just pulled this magic repair back from the death line.


    Emperor Donghua knew that there was such a pagoda in the center of the Meteorite Land.


    Emperor Donghua rushed into the Land of Meteorite almost without thinking, and finally came to the place where Moxiu said, and finally witnessed the Huntian Pagoda!


    The Huntian Pagoda shines, and its brilliance is enough to cover ten immortal realms!


    Emperor Donghua originally thought that the Huntian Pagoda was a magic weapon of the level of good fortune artifacts, because only a magic weapon of this level could release such an incredible expansive light.


    Emperor Donghua only realized that he was wrong after taking the shot. The infinite brilliance released by the Huntian Pagoda contained almost endless calamity!


    The violent calamity is equivalent to more than 100,000 times the nine-fold heavenly calamity that a mortal has to pass through as an immortal!


    Even the existence of Emperor Donghua has never seen such a violent accumulation of catastrophe!


    This magnificent brilliance seems to spread in the void, harmless to humans and animals.


    But in fact it is extremely dangerous, like dust that spreads boundlessly, it only needs to ignite the seedlings, and it can produce an extremely violent explosion.


    As for the divine light of this calamity, Xianyuan is the flame!


    So when the Emperor Donghua used his power, the endless calamity exploded directly in the void!


    If it weren''t for Emperor Donghua''s ability, and Dao Xin was as solid as a rock, he would never waver, I''m afraid there would be no way to retreat.


    But after this incident, Emperor Donghua was completely obsessed with Huntian Pagoda.


    Emperor Donghua believes that Huntian Pagoda is definitely not a man-made magic weapon, because even the most powerful gods and immortal emperors cannot play with such a huge force in applause.


    At least Emperor Donghua and Su Yan in the peak era could not do such an outrageous thing.

 Chapter 4273： The origin of the holy city

    Chapter 4273: The Origin of the Holy City


    The Huntian Pagoda contains infinite calamity power, as long as you master the Huntian Pagoda, you have mastered the strongest calamity power in the world.


    The power of robbery is a very mysterious power, which can be varied and pervasive, even the immortal emperor will be difficult to resist.


    When the robbery power surpasses that critical value, even the immortal emperor must be difficult to resist.


    The immortal emperor''s life span is almost infinite, and the only thing that can make the immortal emperor fall is the double blow of calamity and karma.


    It can be said that no matter who it is, as long as it masters the Huntian Pagoda, it is equivalent to pinching the fate of many immortal emperors.


    The strategic value of Huntian Pagoda may be even higher than those artifacts.


    If Su Yan had mastered the Huntian Pagoda, then even those immortal emperors who were dissatisfied with Su Yan among the heavens would definitely not dare to continue fighting with him.


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said: "Listening to what the emperor said, the Huntian Pagoda is also very important. Even if it can''t fall into my hands, at least it can''t fall into the hands of my opponent."


    But Su Yan still hasn''t figured it out, that is, how is the relationship between Chaos Esoteric Buddhism and Huntian Pagoda involved?


    Emperor Donghua quickly gave the answer to this question.


    After learning about the existence of the Huntian Pagoda, Emperor Donghua has been working hard to bring the Huntian Pagoda into his grasp.


    However, the Huntian Pagoda itself is very powerful. If it doesn''t, it will be burned. Any attempt to master the Huntian Pagoda will become very dangerous.


    However, the Huntian Pagoda has never given up, and many powerful formations have been arranged near the Huntian Pagoda in order to prevent others from approaching.


    Seven thousand years passed in a flash of time. Within these seven thousand years, Emperor Donghua had exhausted all his methods, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    At that time, the original Phoenix held a flat peach event in Kunlun, inviting the gods of Zhou Tian to participate.


    Emperor Donghua didn''t want to go to party, but the original phoenix sent his disciples to personally send invitations. Emperor Donghua had no choice but to go to a banquet.


    After Kunlun and all the immortals finished drinking together, the jade jue on the waist of Emperor Donghua suddenly cracked!


    This jade jue is actually the key to the formation. The collapse of the jade jue is to remind the Emperor Donghua that the formation near the Huntian Pagoda has been shattered!


    Emperor Donghua was originally drunk and sweated a lot, so he immediately woke up, and then used the fastest speed to kill towards the land of the Meteorite!


    When Emperor Donghua arrived, he only saw the remains of his formation, and the Huntian Pagoda in the center of the Meteorite Land was gone!


    There is still a very strange atmosphere around!


    Emperor Donghua immediately activated the strongest tracking technique. This tracking technique can not only track the breath, but also see what the owner of this breath looks like across time and space.


    But this time, Emperor Donghua actually miscalculated. The other party''s face was completely hidden in a cloud of mist like chaos, making him unable to see who the other party was.


    Emperor Donghua didn''t think so much, and chased after the remaining aura. After chasing the triple star field, he finally saw a figure wearing a cloak!


    It was this man wearing a cloak that took away the Huntian Pagoda!


    Emperor Donghua had the same idea as Su Yan now-even if the Huntian Pagoda could not be used by me, it would never fall into the hands of others, otherwise it would definitely cause endless trouble.


    This man in a cloak is very burly, definitely a giant among the human race.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape the pursuit of Emperor Donghua, he simply stopped.


    The Huntian Pagoda stood in the palm of the man''s hand after shrinking.


    Although the pagoda itself has shrunk by several times, the calamity contained in it is still very large, but this man holds the Huntian pagoda in his palm, but he does not see the slightest effort.


    In other words, he must still have a certain amount of spare energy to achieve this level.


    This alone made Donghua Dijun couldn''t help being surprised!


    Emperor Donghua didn''t know how much effort he had spent these thousands of years, but he couldn''t hold the Huntian Pagoda. As soon as the opponent came, he already played the Huntian Pagoda in applause!


    This shows that the opponent''s strength is absolutely above his Donghua Emperor, at least the control of the robbery is far beyond the Donghua Emperor.


    Although this man didn''t wear a mask on his face, it was shrouded in a cloud of darkness. No matter what the Emperor Donghua used, he couldn''t get a glimpse of the other person''s true face.


    The greatest emperor in this world is impossible to emerge casually, and there is no such thing as a hidden master.


    When the strength of practice reaches a certain level, everyone in this level will definitely know each other.


    At best, it''s not known by the lower-ranking immortals!


    Emperor Donghua is definitely a big boss in the immortal world. No matter what genre, the big boss of the sect will give him a bit of face. I don��t know how many masters and gods I have seen, but the Emperor Donghua doesn��t even know that this is wearing a cloak. What is the origin of his man!


    And the breath of the man in the cloak is also extremely curious!


    The power on his body is neither immortal nor demon energy, but a completely unknown power!


    This also made Donghua Dijun more vigilant.


    But the man in the cloak didn��t mean to fight with Emperor Donghua at all. He only said that he took the Huntian Pagoda because there was a place where the light of the Huntian Pagoda was needed. After using it, he would naturally return the Huntian Pagoda. Original place.


    Of course, Emperor Donghua would not believe such nonsense.


    Huntian Pagoda is a magic weapon that has no owner, and it is strong enough to manipulate the strongest karma. How can anyone in this world take the initiative to return it to its original place after obtaining the Huntian Pagoda?


    This is really absurd!


    Even in accordance with the rules of the immortal world, this kind of heavenly material and earthly treasures, magical things can be obtained by those who have the ability.


    But the man in the cloak smiled bitterly: "Emperor Donghua, I know you don''t believe what I say, but it doesn''t matter, because I never expected you to believe me from the beginning."


    Emperor Donghua: "You said you want to borrow the power of Huntian Pagoda. What do you want to do? Can you tell me?"


    "It''s okay to tell you this. I want to build a city in the chaos. This city will enjoy eternal glory and will not be disturbed by the outside. My city will remain unharmed forever."


    Su Yan understood this in his heart when he heard this.


    That city is undoubtedly the holy city of Chaos and Esotericism! Unexpectedly, the holy city of Chaos Esoteric Buddhism still has such a history!

 Chapter 4274： Is already determined

    Chapter 4274 is already determined


    Emperor Donghua: "Gu only felt that what this person said was a fantasy, the most unrealistic."


    If it is inferred by common sense, this person''s words are definitely not worthy of trust.


    But this person is not an existence that can be inferred by common sense.


    Next, Emperor Donghua asked again: "Who are you?"


    The man in the cloak replied: "You can call me the Chaos Emperor. I practice in the Chaos all the year round. I have never participated in the war between you and the ancient emperor. You probably never noticed my existence."


    Emperor Donghua was shocked when he heard this, and couldn''t help but said: "There is no time or space in that chaos, how can you practice?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Chaos Great Emperor asked.


    Donghua Emperor Jundao: "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but your words are too unbelievable."


    Chaos Great Emperor said: "Since the opening of the heavens and the earth, the calamity has been continuously deduced, and many ancient gods have fallen because of this. But I can avoid all the calamities in the chaos, and even the calamity of the era change cannot be imposed on me. Body."


    Those ancient emperors did fall in the calamity.


    In that magnificent era, all the strong were inevitably involved.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t recognize the man in front of him. Does it mean that he really escaped the calamity of the era change in the chaos?


    If what he said is the truth, don''t you mean that no matter who lives in the chaos, you have mastered the real longevity road?


    Emperor Donghua still has many doubts in his heart. Having said so much, not only did not eliminate the grudge between the two sides, but made Emperor Donghua even more hostile.


    Then the Great Chaos and Emperor Donghua fought a battle. This battle was definitely not the fiercest battle, but it also displayed all the most powerful abilities of both sides.


    The final result was that Emperor Chaos took the Huntian Pagoda back to the center of Chaos and established a sacred city of Esoteric Buddhism.


    Although Emperor Donghua couldn''t stop the opponent, he also felt that the opponent was not murderous, and the tricks were all point-to-point.


    At the level of the immortal emperor''s peak, there is still plenty of power, which shows that the opponent''s strength is definitely beyond the Donghua Emperor by a lot!


    Moreover, Emperor Donghua also saw the strange and powerful Chaos power for the first time!


    The Great Primal Chaos had once obtained the Huntian Pagoda, which Su Yan hadn''t thought of.


    But what made Su Yan and Emperor Donghua even more confused was that Emperor Chaos really did what he said. After a thousand years, he actually took the initiative to return the Huntian Pagoda to its original position.


    It was just that the Huntian Pagoda, which was put back in its original position, seemed to have exhausted the huge calamity in it.


    But when the Emperor Donghua wanted to control the Huntian Pagoda, the backlash that came from it did not weaken at all!


    Later, Emperor Donghua realized one thing: if he wanted to grasp the Huntian Pagoda, he decided not to use the power of Xianyuan, but to use his divine power!


    After that, Emperor Donghua began to find a way to condense his divine power. To transform the human race into a pure protoss, it not only requires great courage, but also opportunity.


    Emperor Donghua spent three epochs of time, and finally got a trace of divinity after going to the dangerous places in the legend.


    Later, in order to strengthen this trace of divinity, Emperor Donghua spent tens of thousands of years to sit in the dead, this way to cultivate this wisp of divinity throughout the eight channels of the Qijing!


    But when Emperor Donghua returned to the Land of the Meteorite, he found that the Huntian Pagoda had already become extremely silent.


    Even the divine light that shrouded many starry sky has disappeared.


    No matter what power he uses, he cannot awaken the Chaotic Sky Pagoda. What''s more terrible is that the body of the Chaotic Sky Pagoda seems to be projected into another time and space, and what remains in the Land of the Meteorite is just a phantom.


    Even the Emperor Donghua couldn''t travel through the layers of time and space to find out the body of the Huntian Pagoda.


    Can only quietly wait for the power of Huntian Pagoda body to slowly recover!


    The Huntian Pagoda can be regarded as the incarnation of robbery. When the first two eras were changed, the Huntian Pagoda had accumulated extremely powerful power, and the divine light had recovered for a while, but finally returned to silence again.


    Now, the power accumulation of Huntian Pagoda seems to have been completed, and the dazzling divine light has gradually filled the void of the surrounding universe.


    Of course, Emperor Donghua realized that Huntian Pagoda may have reached the age when it was about to be born again!


    At that time, I missed the Huntian Pagoda and went to so many epochs at once!


    This time, Emperor Donghua is determined to win the Huntian Pagoda!


    Su Yan is not so obsessed with Huntian Pagoda.


    Su Yan is more concerned about another point. Since the Great Primal Chaos has mastered the Huntian Pagoda, why should he return the Huntian Pagoda?


    Jin Shiya should know some inside information, but due to her vow, she couldn''t say anything to Su Yan.


    It seems that some secrets have to be unlocked after obtaining the Huntian Pagoda.


    Su Yan asked Donghua Emperor Dao: "Dijun, you have mastered the divine power? Why do you still want to go to Wanshou Mountain? Is it possible that you want me to help you hold the Huntian Pagoda?"


    Donghuadi Jundao: "The divine power that Gu masters may not be enough, only two to 30% of the certainty can deter the Huntian Pagoda. If Su Xiandi and Gu work together, you can gather the power of you and me, and you will be able to easily control the Huntian Pagoda. Hold it!"


    Su Yan said, "But there is only one Huntian Pagoda, and I and the Emperor are two people. Is it possible that you and I want to split the Huntian Pagoda in half?"


    Su Yan''s words sound a little absurd, but they are at the core of the problem.


    All cooperation should be based on the absence of conflicts of interest. If this is not the case, then the two parties will definitely have their own ghosts from the beginning.


    If Emperor Donghua couldn''t solve this problem, he would definitely not be able to persuade Su Yan to continue cooperating with him.


    Regarding this point, the Emperor Donghua had certainly prepared for it a long time ago.


    Donghua Emperor Jundao: "If Emperor Su Xian can help the lonely obtain the Huntian Pagoda, the lonely is willing to exchange it with the Hundred-Bone Jungle."


    "Hundred Bone Jungle?" Su Yan frowned slightly.


    The Hundred Bone Jungle is a very fierce ancient artifact, and it is one of the few magic weapons possessed by the ancient emperors that can truly threaten Su Yan.


    The ancient emperor��s magic weapon needed divine power to drive, and Xianyuan��s words could not be used directly.


    Today''s Su Yan has already mastered the power of destruction, and this kind of thing is no longer a limitation for him.


    If Su Yan had a jungle of bones in his hands, then outside the star gate, the four immortal emperors would have fallen into his hands long ago.


    It is absolutely impossible for Immortal Emperor Beichen to leave Wanshou Mountain so calmly!


    After Su Yan pondered for a while, he said, "Emperor, it seems that you are already determined to win the Huntian Pagoda?"

 Chapter 4275： Amazing discovery

    Chapter 4275: Amazing Discovery


    Emperor Donghua said: "Yes! I have been thinking about this Huntian Pagoda alone for more than 10,000 years. If I can''t get the Huntian Pagoda, it will be difficult to sleep and eat."


    Su Yan said: "The Hundred Bone Jungle is a very tempting condition, but I can''t agree to the emperor now. Everything can only be decided after seeing the Huntian Pagoda."


    Su Yan faintly felt that the meaning behind the Huntian Pagoda should be great, not just the power of catastrophe.


    Emperor Donghua listened to Su Yan''s words and smiled openly: "So, Emperor Su Xian has agreed to go to the Land of Meteorite God to witness that Hundred Sky Pagoda?"


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    Emperor Donghua immediately ordered the ship to set sail, and then on this ship, the two men talked about the changes in the fairy world over the years.


    After the conversion of multiple epochs, everything has long since been wrong.


    Most of the names that dazzled the heavens back then have been annihilated.


    While speaking, Emperor Donghua��s ship had reached the edge of the Land of Meteorite.


    The Land of the Meteorite is ranked seventh among the ten most terrifying places in the immortal world. The universe here is silent, not only can''t see any huge stars, even some tiny meteorites are hard to see.


    It is said that there are many dead souls of ancient emperors, and many true immortals near this area will disappear for no reason.


    Afterwards, many true immortals will automatically avoid this area.


    Su Yan naturally had a different view of the land of the Meteorite, because it was once the place where he and the ancient emperors battled decisively.


    It was the first battle here that established the pattern and order of the fairy world to this day!


    Emperor Donghua��s warship came to the edge of the Meteorite Land after traversing layers of time and space.


    There is a very strange magnetic field inside the Land of the Meteorite, which makes time and space spells very unstable. Even the Emperor Donghua can only drive the warship to the edge of the Meteorite Land is already at the limit.


    This was supposed to be an empty and endless universe, but the star officer on the ship found many huge battleship wrecks all over the space, and reported the news as soon as possible.


    The wreckage of these warships drifted silently in space, spreading at least more than five hundred miles.


    According to the calculations of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua, at least two of the Galaxy fleets were beaten to pieces.


    This kind of fleet across the galaxy can only be owned by the most powerful immortal domain. For the small world, the galaxy fleet can definitely be regarded as a dimensionality reduction attack.


    No matter how powerful the Emperor Zhun is, it is impossible to deal with the Galaxy Fleet!


    But for the existence of the Great Emperor series, the existence of the Galaxy Fleet is meaningless. Those huge warships are definitely the best targets because of their slow movement.


    Therefore, the actual combat significance of its ability to cross the galaxy is not very significant. The enemy of the Great Emperor can''t deal with it, and the people below the Great are too laborious and absolutely not cost-effective.


    Then the Galaxy Fleet has only one function left, and that is to show off on the enemy''s forehead!


    The resources required to raise a galaxy fleet are very huge, even for the emperor, it is also a very expensive toy.


    I actually saw the wreckage of at least two Galaxy Fleet here, which is definitely a very serious loss.


    If the wreckage of the two galaxy fleets is surprising enough, then the next discovery is enough to surprise people with their jaws falling.


    In addition to the wreckage of this new battleship, there are still many monster beast corpses floating in the void not far away.


    These monster beasts are at least three thousand feet long, and the big monster beasts rushed to five thousand feet directly.


    People couldn��t ignore these huge monster beasts. Su Yan recognized it at a glance. These monster beasts contained Kui Niu, Bi Fang, and Qiong Qi...


    Has there ever been a fierce battle between these dead monsters and the already-destroyed Galaxy Fleet?


    This is the question in everyone''s mind.


    But even if they are going to have a big battle, why should they choose the battlefield here?


    The expression on Emperor Donghua''s face was also very ugly, and it took a long time before he said, "Could it be that the original Phoenix has already done it?"


    In this immortal realm, there are only the original phoenix in the Kunlun immortal realm, which has raised many powerful monsters.


    The primitive phoenix is ??also regarded as an ancestor by many monsters, and its status among the fairies is extremely high.


    These monsters that have died in battle have a lot of origin, and each of them has at least 20,000 years of Taoism...


    Although it is said that almost all the fairyland has rare birds and animals, it is not the Kunlun of the original phoenix that can come up with such a big deal at once!


    Emperor Donghua also had many demon celestial beings, but the scale was still not as good as that of the original phoenix.


    Su Yan is more concerned about another point. How could the primitive Phoenix know about the Huntian Pagoda?


    Under normal circumstances, the primitive phoenix would not leave its immortal realm, only to enjoy the eternal blessings on the Kunlun Mountain peak, and the longevity and the heavens.


    Over the years, even if the era changes, the original Phoenix can stay out of the matter.


    The primitive phoenix has come down the mountain very few times, but every time it descends, it will set off boundless flames of destruction!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures are plunged into eternal destruction!


    Jin Shiya asked: "If these monsters are the primitive phoenix''s subordinates, then where did the wreckage of these warships come from? Is there anyone in today''s immortal world who dares to directly fight the primitive phoenix?"


    Su Yan said, "Perhaps these galaxy battleships are traveling with the primitive Phoenix''s men, but they have all been hit by powerful enemies?"


    Su Yan''s question, Jin Shiya and Emperor Donghua were all stunned.


    This is indeed a possibility they never thought of.


    But in this land of eternal emptiness, who would be so troubled with the primitive phoenix?


    A ray of light suddenly appeared in Emperor Donghua''s eyes, and this ray of light quickly passed through the endless starry sky and universe, perfectly presenting everything around him in the spiritual sense of Emperor Donghua.


    With just one glance, Emperor Donghua had already scanned the surrounding starfields of three thousand miles, and then said: "The breath of the original phoenix did not appear within these three thousand miles. It is really strange, if she hadn''t appeared here. If so, why do these monsters appear here?"


    Then only listened to Su Yan said: "It is a good thing that the mad woman is not here. Based on her character, if she finds that her son Lang was killed in this way, I am afraid that she will immediately fly towards the land of the Meteorite. Monarch, we want it. If you do, you must hurry up. I''m afraid she has already noticed something wrong in the Land of Meteorite."


    Su Yan was right. The original Phoenix was extremely violent, and he was notoriously guarding his shortcomings.


    If she were to find out that her subordinates had died tragically here, then she would indeed be furious!


    When the time comes, the flames of Wanli will only be able to fill the entire land of the Meteorite!

 Chapter 4276： Xingtian Demon Corpse

    Chapter 4276: Xingtian Demon Corpse


    Su Yan said: "There are only two women in the immortal world with superb power. The first is the unsalted saint, and the second is this mad woman. If she really becomes angry, I am afraid that our actions will also be greatly troubled."


    The saint-free saint almost destroyed the sacred city of Esoteric Buddhism on her own. If it weren''t for the creation of a magical artifact, then the saint-free saint is indeed so strong that no one can control it!


    The "crazy woman" primitive phoenix mentioned by Su Yan is strong enough to be compared with the saint-free saint. It can be seen that the destructive power and strength of the two are at the same level.


    Su Yan still remembers the combat effectiveness of the original Phoenix Lane.


    Su Yan said, "This crazy woman had better not come. It can be said that the most stupid thing the ancient emperors did back then was to push the primitive phoenix to our side..."


    When the primordial phoenix radiated that endless light and heat, those ancient emperors were already destined to fall under the wind.


    Of course, there is also the fiery flames that the body of the gods can hardly resist!


    In the original Phoenix dictionary, there is absolutely no such word as pity.


    When she was fighting with those ancient emperors, she unscrupulously released the flames of destruction, which burned through the barriers between heaven and earth, causing the destruction of hundreds of millions of creatures below.


    For this, the original Phoenix didn''t care at all. When she releases the flames as much as she wants, the whole world will be plunged into a sea of ??flames!


    She just wanted to burn everything in her sight to ashes, but she wouldn''t have any other ideas.


    This is a crazy energy that Su Yan doesn''t have, so Su Yan calls her a "crazy woman".


    Emperor Donghua is also a person who has experienced such a time. Of course, he also knew that if the original phoenix appeared here, it would inevitably become their biggest enemy in capturing the Huntian Pagoda.


    Immediately returned to the ship, wanting to sail towards the Huntian Pagoda at the fastest speed!


    But the battleship had only traveled for less than fifty miles, and had just passed by the corpses of those giant monsters, and an incomparably fierce murderous aura suddenly exploded in the dark universe ahead!


    This murderous aura passed through the ship and directly hit the hearts of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua.


    Even the emperor''s rank felt that this murderous intent was extremely harsh, and the true immortals below were even more difficult to resist. They only felt that the surrounding temperature was falling violently under the envelope of this murderous intent!


    Emperor Donghua��s ship seemed to plunge into an ice hole!


    Emperor Donghua stood up from his chair in shock and said, "It looks like a big guy is here."


    The dark universe ahead was lit up by the warship''s formation, and in the endless void, only one corpse was stopped motionless in the direction of the warship''s advancing direction.


    And the boundless murderous intent was radiated from this corpse!


    This corpse was wearing a general''s armor and looked very burly. It also had a seedling knife in his hand, but it had no head.


    How could a headless corpse that had been cold for a long time exuding such horrible murderous aura?


    Could it be that the dead monsters and the destroyed Galaxy Fleet that I saw just now were strangled by the headless general in front of me?


    Emperor Donghua looked at the headless general in front of him, coldly letting out a brilliance from his palm!


    This brilliance was as magnificent as sword light at first, but the closer you get to the headless general, the more bleak it becomes.


    After arriving in front of the headless general, he was swallowed up by darkness almost immediately.


    Emperor Donghua was embarrassed. Just now, this brilliance contained the power of the immortal rule, but it was unexpectedly easy to be resolved by this headless general.


    Su Yan said: "This corpse is weird, I''m afraid it''s not Xingtian monster corpse!"


    Xingtian monster corpse is a witchcraft monster created by Wuzong.


    Demon corpses were often brave and powerful men who used martial arts to enter the Tao. After death, although their souls were dispersed, the powerful instincts of the body were still there.


    If a part of the lost soul is retrieved with the magic of the Wuzong, and then refined with a secret method, it will become a Xingtian demon corpse.


    Why is the soul, not the soul?


    The soul in the soul is in charge of human thinking and all kinds of thoughts, while the soul is a variety of powerful instincts, such as breathing, drinking water, eating, and other powerful unconsciousness.


    Those who use martial arts into Taoism have long turned fighting into a part of their instincts.


    If you can retrieve the broken soul and imprison it in the corpse, you will become a Xingtian demon corpse with powerful combat effectiveness.


    Emperor Donghua said: "It seems that this headless general is the Xingtian demon corpse, but Xingtian demon corpse is the creation of the ancient Wuzong. Today''s Wuzong has no strong people anymore. He can only survive in the corner of the fairy world. Can you still make a Xingtian demon corpse?"


    Su Yan said: "The Wuzong in its heyday was an organization that even monsters like Unsalted Saints could create. This kind of Xingtian monster corpse is just a piece of cake for them."


    Su Yan and Emperor Donghua looked at each other, and Emperor Donghua said: "The mad lady of the original Phoenix doesn''t know when she will be here. If it is not necessary, it will be no good for us to fight against the Xingtian monster corpse. It''s better to go around."


    Su Yan hummed softly, and then said: "But you still have to be prepared for battle. Since the opponent dared to throw the Xingtian demon corpse here at will, it means that he must have a more powerful hole card in his hand. Could it be that Wuzong? Is it going to be revived?"


    Under the command of Emperor Donghua himself, the ship turned the bow, intending to travel a thousand miles to bypass this weird corpse.


    But the opposite is that no matter how the ship detours, it will return to the front of the headless general!


    "There may be some powerful formations in front of Xingtian Demon Corpse, or this Xingtian Demon Corpse has the ability to distort space." Su Yan said: "It seems that if you don''t defeat this monster, you won''t be able to enter the Land of Meteorite."


    Donghua Emperor Jundao: "Since there is a battle, then it must be a quick fight and a quick decision."


    Before the words of Emperor Donghua had fallen, he saw that Su Yan had already killed him.


    In the emptiness of the universe, two extremely powerful killing intents directly collided, and the body of the Xingtian demon corpse suddenly came alive!


    I saw the Miao knife in the hand of the demon corpse violently waved, turning into a terrifying sword light bursting into the air!


    This sword light not only contains a powerful sword intent, but also contains a strong and vicious curse!


    The spiteful curse turned into countless trembling skulls and struck Su Yan!


    Suddenly, an icy monument was erected in the void!


    This monument not only dissolved most of the blood-colored sword energy, but even the blood-colored skulls were mostly frozen!


    Su Yan turned his head and looked at the Xingtian demon corpse, only to see a black gu worm crawling slowly on the broken neck of the demon corpse.

 Chapter 4277： Weird corpse

    Chapter 4277: Strange monster corpse


    These black Gu worms should be the key to the free movement of the monster corpse.


    This profound ice monument was formed by the condensation of the cold air from the Wanzai Hanbing Sword. Although the Miaodao in the hands of the demon corpse had been sealed by ice, the cold air had spread along the Miaodao to the arms of the demon corpse!


    But the demon corpse''s ability to act was not affected at all. When the demon corpse waved its arms violently, the condensed profound ice on the arm was immediately shattered!


    Then a very strong death aura erupted from the body of the demon corpse. This layer of black death aura directly shook the monument of Xuanbing open, and then the Miaodao in the hands of the demon corpse swept towards Su Yan again!


    The series of movements of the demon corpse were completed in one go, like mercury rushing to the ground, without hindrance.


    However, Su Yan had already held the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand long ago, and when Miao Dao swept over, it happened to hit the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    The demon corpse''s attack was heavy, but it couldn''t shake Su Yan''s figure at all.


    Because if only talking about physical strength, Su Yan may already be the ceiling of the immortal world.


    Facing the powerful blow of the demon corpse, Su Yan remained calm.


    In the stalemate, the black ice has continued to spread on the Miao Dao!


    The strong cold air will bring piercing damage, and at the same time will make the shocking muscles paralyze and blood stagnation, without any effort.


    But the blood in the demon''s corpse had already stagnated, its strength was hardly affected, and its strength was not weakened at all.


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry. In front of him, no matter how strange a corpse was, it would definitely not be able to make waves!


    The frozen cold air gradually spread to the body of the demon corpse, this time the demon corpse was a repeat of the old technique, and a burst of powerful death was erupted!


    This burst of death contains extremely filthy power, in addition to the filth of the corpse itself, there is also the filth of spells.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning slightly. The immortal would instinctively resent the filthiness of this curse.


    Su Yan gently moved his sword aura, and the chill aroused by the Wanzai Frost Sword immediately turned into countless tiny ice crystals and shot towards the body of the demon corpse!


    The demon corpse has lost its head, and its ability to perceive and perceive the battlefield has dropped a lot.


    During the battle, it was almost entirely by instinct, facing Su Yan''s attack, the demon corpse didn''t know how to dodge, and was stabbed in the body by these ice crystals.


    A lot of black body fluids flowed out of the demon corpse, but the demon corpse only staggered in the air, and then pulled the Miao Dao back, and then cut it at Su Yan''s head again!


    The death energy on Miao Dao condensed and turned into a huge scarlet skull!


    The sword aura was so bitter, it turned into a gang wind!


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, an iceberg instantly melted into the void!


    After the demon corpse directly split the iceberg from the middle, it was at the end of the crossbow, and it was blocked by a condensed ice wall behind.


    Although the blood-colored skull is extremely corrosive, Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword is definitely not covered.


    And after passing the battle just now, Su Yan has almost figured out where the demon corpse''s strength upper limit is!


    Then it was Su Yan''s turn to take the initiative!


    Su Yan condensed Xuan Bing''s sword aura in his hand, and then pierced the air to kill the demon corpse!


    There were originally a lot of broken ice in the void, and when Su Yan touched the broken ice lightly, they all turned into ice cones full of powerful sword intent, and together they launched an attack on the monster corpse!


    The power released by Su Yan''s sword is not trivial, and the explosive power of the sword intent is almost at its extreme!


    Even Emperor Donghua was surprised.


    This second is actually very short, but it seems to freeze, and many Su Yan''s afterimages appeared in the void!


    Then I saw that Su Yan''s sword pierced the Xingtian Demon Corpse''s chest, and the ice cones that were inspired by the sword intent also shot over, and pierced his body fiercely!


    The black body fluid in the demon''s corpse should be very corrosive, and quickly corroded those ice cones.


    But even if the ice cone is corroded away, the damage caused is still there.


    Seven or eight huge holes appeared in the body of the demon corpse!


    If it is a living person, then it is definitely dead!


    But the enemy is a demon corpse, which has already died once, and the barrier between life and death has long been broken by the demon corpse!


    Even though there are so many holes in the body, and at the same time being stabbed into the heart by the Wanzai Frost Sword, the demon corpse still retains the ability to act!


    I saw the demon corpse lift the Miao Dao fiercely, and with a **** sword aura, he slayed towards Su Yan, seemingly intending to end up here with Su Yan!


    But all of this was in Su Yan''s calculations, and only saw an ice wall condensed on the only way the sword qi swept.


    The lifeless Miao Dao slammed into the ice wall again.


    After this blow, the physical condition of the demon corpse also reached a certain limit.


    Before turning into a demon corpse, he was also an immortal. The flesh and blood body must have its limit. Even if it is blessed by the witch sect after death, this limit will change to a certain extent, and it does not mean that the demon corpse has immortality. Body and infinite power!


    After Xuanbing''s power began to spread, the demon corpse''s struggling power gradually became smaller and smaller, and finally the entire body was locked in Xuanbing!


    This Xuanbing actually represents a very important function of the Wanzai Frost Ice Sword��seal.


    After Su Yan sealed the demon corpse into Xuanbing, then he put the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword into his sleeves.


    Then Su Yan slowly flew towards the Emperor Donghua��s ship, and said to Emperor Donghua: "The Galaxy Fleet and the corpses of many monsters that we saw just now should be killed by monsters. This monster The power of the corpse is very good, and it can deal with me for so long, but the witchcraft warlock behind the monster corpse must be more important to watch out for. The strength of this person must be extraordinary.


    Emperor Donghua said: "Emperor Su Xian said that the news about the birth of Huntian Pagoda has been leaked. Not only do we want to get the Huntian Pagoda, I am afraid that we will encounter many rivals along the way."


    Before the words of Emperor Donghua fell, he saw that the seal formed by Xuanbing had many cracks!


    In these rifts, lifelessness is constantly emerging!


    Even Su Yan showed an expression of incomparable surprise. No one would have thought that he would be able to break free from the seal of Xuan Bing in such a short period of time.


    When the demon corpse broke the seal, the iron armor on the demon corpse had completely disappeared.


    The iron armor on the demon corpse was eaten by the gu worms in the body, and after the gu worms ate the iron armor, it seemed that they had fallen into a poisoned state.


    Then the bodies of these Gu worms twisted and struggled on the body surface of the demon corpse, and then became stiff due to death.


    The flesh and blood of the dead Gu worm quickly bonded with the flesh and blood of the monster corpse itself, and instead repaired the damaged body of the monster corpse to some extent.


    Most of the holes poked out by the ice crystals on the monster corpse had been repaired by this time.


    No wonder the monster corpse suddenly had strength to break the seal of Xuanbing!

 Chapter 4278： Easy to deal with

    The 4278th chapter is easy to deal with


    The wounds on the demon corpse have been almost repaired by the Gu worms, and the remaining wounds can still see the dead black Gu worms merging with the flesh and blood of if it is one after another.


    The demon corpse has no head, but two eyes and a mouth were formed on the belly. When the blood basin opened, many black gu worms could be seen inside the demon corpse. Squirming.


    The demon corpse now looks exactly the same as the legendary God of War Xingtian.


    It''s just that the weapon in the hands of the demon corpse is still the seedling knife.


    A large amount of death aura was entwined on the Miao Dao, and the condensed degree of death aura was at least ten times that of just now!


    This kind of thing is really unreasonable!


    Because the condensed degree of death energy is to some extent a manifestation of the power of the monster corpse, this may mean that the power of the monster corpse is more than ten times that of just now!


    In such a short period of time, and after being severely injured by Su Yan and sealed, his strength could actually climb more than ten times.


    Perhaps it was because the demon corpse had just completed some form of evolution, he had truly evolved from the ordinary headless demon corpse to the form of the Xingtian demon corpse.


    Su Yan stared at the demon corpse, only to feel that the demon corpse was full of disgusting aura.


    For Su Yan, this Xingtian demon corpse is not a magical creation, but like a cockroach that can''t be stepped on, it will only give Su Yan a strong sense of boredom.


    Su Yan angrily retorted with a smile: "It seems that the sorcerer of the Witch Sect still has some skills, and he actually reproduced Xing Tian by him."


    "What are you going to do?" Donghua Emperor asked.


    "What else can I do? Of course I killed him. I originally planned to use the least cost to open the tunnel road, but now it seems that this road is no longer possible. I can only use the thunder method."


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and only relying on this Xingtian demon corpse wanted to help him. This is absolutely a idiotic dream!


    Suddenly the scarlet sacred fire burned from the palm of Su Yan''s hand!


    The transition between ice and fire is so fast!


    With Su Yan''s steps, a circle of crimson lotus blooms under his feet!


    The crimson lotus in this circle is full of divine power, which is more powerful than the Xuanbing just now, I don''t know how many times!


    And with Su Yan''s pace, this circle of red lotus is still spreading outwards at a very fast speed!


    The transformed eyes of the monster corpse were staring at Su Yan, full of resentment.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, because from the time the Red Fire Lotus appeared, there was no suspense about the victory or defeat!


    The power of Xingtian Demon Corpse was the strongest, and it was only close to the level of an ordinary immortal emperor. Su Yan''s divine power to shake was no different from a mayfly shaking a tree, and he could not help himself.


    Shenhuo spreads out to the front along with the lotus flower!


    This was the first time that Emperor Donghua had seen the power of the magic artifact in Su Yan''s hand, and his eyes were already full of wonder.


    The power of the artifacts not only perfectly integrated with Su Yan''s own divine power, but the artifacts of the artifacts and Su Yan had long been connected.


    If Su Yan is willing, he can play the changes that the artifacts of good fortune can cause to the point of nuance.


    But there is no need to do so at the moment.


    No matter how strong the Xingtian demon corpse is, it is only a man-made monster, how could it be able to withstand the power of the artifact?


    Seeing those lotus flowers spreading over quickly, Xingtian demon corpse opened its blood basin and roared desperately!


    Although Xingtian demon corpse was holding a Miao knife, his strength was more than ten times stronger than before, but he did not dare to easily set foot in that lotus sea of ??flames!


    Those beautiful lotus flowers make Xingtian demon corpse feel instinctively fearful!


    Even if the Gu worm and the demon corpse have formed the most perfect fusion, it is meaningless!


    But Xingtian Demon Corpse would never be willing to admit defeat like this, it has already flew to the sky with a single kick!


    Xingtian demon corpse had already reached its limit of physical strength at this time, so its explosive power and speed had reached an incredible realm.


    The Xingtian demon corpse, which was moving at a high speed, was also slowly condensing the powerful death energy in the Miaodao in his hand.


    Xingtian Demon Corpse wanted to find a flaw in Su Yan, and then used the Miao Knife in his hand to determine the outcome!


    Everyone understands that if the sword of Xingtian Demon Corpse fell, it would definitely be a sword of Thunder!


    Compared to the Xingtian demon corpse moving at high speed, Su Yan looked like a snail, and Su Yan''s face was still indifferent.


    Su Yan��s arrogance certainly has capital. Just as Xingtian��s demon corpse was about to launch the thunder stab, the artifact of good fortune appeared in Su Yan��s hands, and after it was swayed in the void, the Miao knife was too late to approach. Honglian Tianwu was already burnt red!


    If you really touch the Red Lotus Sky Dance, I''m afraid it will be burnt into molten iron immediately!


    The long-standing death aura on Miao Dao will also be dissipated as a result, and it will not cause any substantial damage to Su Yan!


    This is where the artifacts of good fortune are overbearing!


    The magic weapon below the artifact did not even have the qualifications to touch Honglian Tianwu.


    After the demon corpse had eyes, even the fighting wisdom rose a step, and he took the initiative to retract the sword and retreat, only then saved the seedling sword.


    But without waiting for the demon corpse to retreat, the scope of the sacred fire has expanded more than ten times!


    Su Yan''s counterattack is already coming!


    I saw Su Yan''s step being lifted up by a huge scarlet red lotus. At this moment, Su Yan was like a **** of fire!


    Then Su Yan gently pointed towards the void, and at least one hundred acres of firework lotus flowers were in full bloom.


    These lotus flowers are beautiful to the extreme, and their lethality is also extremely terrifying!


    Although the demon corpse was transformed into Xing Tian, ??and its own power had risen sharply, this power was simply unable to resist the sacred fire of the artifact!


    Shenhuo originally has multiple attributes of sacredness, evil spirits, and demons, which can form absolute restraint on all evil worship!


    The Xingtian demon corpse had no time to evade, and it had fallen into the sea of ??flames!


    Then Xingtian demon corpse struggled violently in this sea of ??lotus fire!


    The Xingtian demon corpse wanted to go to the sky, and immediately there was a huge lotus leaf covering it. The Xingtian demon corpse wanted to escape, and the roots of the lotus flower shrouded it below!


    The Xingtian demon corpse has no way to go into the sky, and can only suffer from this piece of refining magic fire!


    When Emperor Donghua saw this, he knew that Xingtian''s demon corpse would inevitably be destroyed by Su Yan''s refining.


    It''s not that Xingtian demon corpse is not strong. If it encounters other immortal emperors, then Xingtian demon corpse may be able to show its strengths and compete with the immortal emperor.


    When Xingtian Demon Corpse meets Su Yan who has mastered the Red Lotus Sky Dance, it is almost equal to encountering a destined nemesis.


    That''s why it presents such a one-sided situation.

 Chapter 4279： Kill a chicken with a sledge knife

    Chapter 4279: Killing a chicken with a sledgehammer


    It was only a matter of time before Su Yan cleaned up the Xingtian demon corpse.


    Emperor Donghua asked Su Yan behind his back: "What chance do you have if you confront the mad woman of the primitive Phoenix with the divine fire of your artifact?"


    "If you only fight with sacred fire, the maximum is 28%." Su Yan said, "The power of that mad woman is beyond imagination. It is definitely not comparable to this little monster corpse. But if I only hold her, I will have one. Thousands of ways."


    Emperor Donghua could fully understand the meaning of Su Yan''s words.


    Their purpose is only the Huntian Pagoda, they don''t need to destroy the primitive phoenix like the Xingtian demon corpse, they just need to prevent the primitive phoenix from approaching the Huntian Pagoda.


    The difficulty between the two can be said to be a world of difference.


    Su Yan said again: "Xingtian demon corpse did not appear here in isolation. Behind him there must be a very powerful wizard warlock. The ability of this wizard warlock is very good, even if it is placed in the most prosperous witch sect. In the age, there will also be a great mage with a place."


    With Su Yan''s non-emotional words, one could see the Xingtian demon corpse struggling violently in the divine fire, countless Gu worms crawled out of the neck of the Xingtian demon corpse, but they were completely annihilated when they came into contact with the divine fire!


    After losing this part of the Gu worm, the power of the Xingtian Demon Corpse also deteriorated sharply.


    Many parts of Xingtian Demon Corpse''s body have been burned by the fire to the point where bones can be seen, and the current Xingtian Demon Corpse is all supported by the dead energy in the body!


    But the consumption of death energy in this sacred fire is very huge, and the Xingtian demon corpse may not be able to support it for long.


    When the struggle of the Xingtian Demon Corpse reached its most intense peak, it seemed to trigger a backlash from the far-away warlock.


    The power of Xingtian Demon Corpse is extremely strong, which must be the result of the blessing of the witch sect warlock.


    This blessing is equivalent to a double-edged sword. When it exerts a positive effect, it can greatly increase the power of the Xingtian demon corpse and severely inflict the enemy.


    But when playing a negative role, when the Xingtian monster corpse is destroyed, then the witch sect warlock who created the Xingtian monster corpse will also be strongly backlashed.


    The sorcerer of the Witch Sect in the distance seemed to have realized something, and injected a huge amount of mana into the body of the Xingtian Demon Corpse!


    This also made the Xingtian demon corpse in the sacred fire become more and more crazy!


    The violent death aura also completely aroused all the Gu worms in the Xingtian demon''s corpse. In the burning of the divine fire, part of the Xingtian demon''s corpse''s wounds unexpectedly began to heal.


    But Su Yan''s face showed a gradual cold smile, and said: "Dare you even dare to show off in front of me?"


    Then I saw Su Yan''s hands spread out to form different seals, and then the hands clasped together!


    Then I saw that sea of ??lotus fire suddenly jumped up, forming a wall of fire on all sides!


    These four walls of fire are majestic and majestic, after being erected, they give people a sense of indomitable quality!


    Then the four walls of fire were connected with each other in the air, and covered with a dome!


    At this point, Su Yan''s Senluo God Hell has been completely completed!


    With Su Yan''s powerful power and the surging divine power in his body, the Senluo God Hell that was used is no longer the same as in the past!


    The power of Shenhuo was originally very terrifying, after receiving the blessing of Xian Ze, its power soared!


    The boundless heat wave rises into the sky and disperses in all directions!


    And the Sun Luo God Hell also began to emit a huge light, just like a golden sun rising in the dark cosmic void!


    Emperor Donghua had already determined the moment he saw Senluo God Inferno, the Xingtian demon corpse was already dead, and no matter what he struggled with the Great Wizard of Wuzong behind him, it would not make any sense.


    This level of inferno magic, even those immortal emperors, will be very difficult to deal with, even if they don��t die, they will peel off, let alone deal with a mere Xingtian demon corpse?


    It''s like using a sledge-knife to kill chickens!


    When the power of Senluo God Hell reached its peak, countless lotus flowers withered together, and the power of the sacred fire was concentrated in the interior of Senluo God Hell.


    Then Sen Luoshen Hell burst open suddenly, and the huge shock wave formed by the explosion even shook Donghua Dijun''s ship!


    The corpses that originally floated on the edge of the Meteorite Land and the wreckage of the Galaxy Fleet were almost all turned into fly ash after this burst of intense heat!


    Then the shock wave spread towards the wider star field!


    The power that Sun Luoshen Hell burst out in an instant is very terrifying, and it is a powerful force that can directly destroy a small world!


    When the terrifying heat waves around him gradually dissipated toward the depths of the universe, this empty star field returned to tranquility again.


    As for the Xingtian demon corpse, he had already been wiped out in the Sun Luo God Fire Prison, and there was nothing to say.


    And with the destruction of the Xingtian Demon Corpse, the Great Wu Ancestor in the distance spouted a mouthful of blood. This mouthful of sweet blood made the Great Wu Ancestor out of reach!


    For a long time after spraying this mouthful of blood, Great Wuzu''s face was written with the word awkward.


    Da Wuzu no longer remembers when he was so embarrassed last time.


    This time there is no doubt that I have encountered hard stubble! And the opponent''s strength can be said to be beyond imagination!


    The strength of this person may have reached an incredible realm. If it were to fight alone, the great ancestor of the witch could not be this person''s opponent!


    The Great Witch Ancestor is not alone. There are four companions around him. None of these four companions have the human aura. Like the Great Witch Ancestor, they have passed through many epochs.


    The great witch ancestor said like gold paper: "The other party is so powerful. I have already separated a part of the gods to manipulate the Xingtian demon corpse, but I didn''t expect that the Xingtian demon corpse would still be trapped by him, completely unable to break free! So much so that my part of the gods Shi and Xingtian demon corpse were wiped out by him!"


    The great witch ancestor''s spiritual knowledge is vast and boundless, and the spiritual power is so strong that there are few people in the world who can match it. The backlash caused by the loss of this part of the spiritual knowledge is not a big loss to the great witch ancestor.


    But it can be regarded as a great warning!


    There are many masters in this land of the Meteorite God, who can instantly kill the Great Wu Ancestor!


    A companion next to him asked, "Who is the other party?"


    The great witch ancestor said: "When my divine sense went, I didn��t see the other person��s true face. I only saw the infernal **** on top of my head and feet, and there was no way to enter the earth. The opponent was not only powerful, but also powerful. Divine blessing, I''m afraid that the phoenix has already come here from Kunlun!"


    The Great Witch Ancestor did not see Su Yan''s true face, so he could only make inferences based on his own feelings.


    It''s just that the great ancestor of the witch might not have thought of it, his inference is really ridiculously wrong!

 Chapter 4280： Stop the way

    Chapter 4280: Blocking the Way


    All these old monsters have extraordinary qualifications, but after hearing the name of the original phoenix, they are a little creepy.


    An old monster asked hesitantly: "Is it really the tigress who killed? Her movements are too fast! She should be far away in Kunlun, how can she surpass in the time of buying people? Most of the immortal world has been killed in the land of the Meteorite?"


    Another old strange said: "This is indeed very unreasonable. Although the tigress is powerful, the reaction speed should not be so fast!"


    After the great witch ancestor pondered for a moment, he replied: "That fierce strength soars into the sky, and there is a great divinity in it, which is enough to form an absolute restraint on my mana and the death aura of the Xingtian monster corpse. In this fairy world. In addition to the primitive phoenix, who can cultivate Huo Jin to the extreme, while possessing an incomparably powerful divinity?"


    No one could answer the question of the Great Witch Ancestor, so the surroundings fell into silence.


    In the end, the great witch ancestor took the initiative to break the silence and said: "If the tigress is killed, we are afraid that together will not be her opponents, especially she is divine, and many curses and blood curses are on her. It''s useless. She will form absolute restraint on us in all aspects. If it is possible, it is better not to entangle her."


    An old stranger said: "We have already seen the light of the Huntian Pagoda in front of us. Let''s act first. Maybe we will be able to conquer the Huntian Pagoda before the tigress comes. It doesn''t have to be a fight against her. ."


    But almost all the old monsters think this is deceiving themselves.


    I am afraid that it is not that simple to conquer the Huntian Pagoda, and if the original phoenix has already reached the land of the Meteorite, then at the horrible speed of the original phoenix that is the number one in the sky, I am afraid that they will be face-to-face at any time!


    It''s just...Since everyone has come here, they don''t want to give up.


    If you give up the Huntian Pagoda, you don''t know when you will be dormant in the immortal world again!


    They have been waiting for too long, just for this opportunity to completely overturn the fairy gate!


    The Xingtian Demon Corpse was a nail left by the Great Wu Ancestor at the gate of the Meteorite Land.


    The purpose of this nail is not to keep all the opponents out of the Land of Meteorite, but to delay all the main opponents.


    Moreover, the fall of Xingtian''s demon corpse is also a great warning sign, allowing the great ancestor of the witch to know that a terrible opponent has arrived outside.


    The colorful treasures ahead are very magnificent, and it is very close to the center of the Land of the Meteorite.


    But these old geeks have flown at high speed for less than a thousand miles, and one person has already stopped their way.


    The appearance of this person surprised the great witch ancestors. This person was blocked on their only way. Doesn''t it mean that someone has already ran ahead of them?


    The great witch ancestor communicated with the ancient evil **** through the ancient blood sacrifice, and then realized that the Huntian Pagoda was the key to many destiny changes.


    Who on earth is the other party, can actually know all this before the great witch ancestor, and has made the layout here in advance.


    This person is a white-clothed man who seems to be about forty years old. He is sitting on a huge wine gourd with a short sword stuck in his waist. The whole person looks very chic and elegant, full of a sense of dust.


    The white-clothed man did not show any surprised expressions after seeing the five top masters of the outside world including Da Wu Zu, let alone show fear.


    He stared at the great ancestor witch and others like this, showing an expression of interest, as if he had already calculated that the great ancestor of witch would come to him with men and horses.


    And after the old monsters looked at the man in white, they all felt that this person''s eyes were extremely deep, and there seemed to be a sea of ??stars in it, and his strength was absolutely unfathomable!


    Thinking that there might be an angry primitive phoenix in the rear, it can be said that the current situation has become very unfavorable. In the true sense, there are wolves and tigers behind.


    Although neither party has spoken yet, the atmosphere has gradually become tense!


    The great witch ancestor did not dare to relax, because he already knew that the other party was definitely the immortal emperor''s cultivation, and he dared to appear here, it was definitely because he had considerable confidence in his own strength, and it would definitely be difficult to deal with.


    The white-clothed man gradually sat up from the wine gourd, but still had a cynical smile on his face, and said, "A member of the Wuzong? Seeing that you have a very high level of cultivation, you should be a very important figure in the Wuzong today, right? When you know that Heavenly Court can''t tolerate Wuzong''s side sects. Where did you come from, and where you go back, you can even pretend that you haven''t seen you."


    There was a wave of arrogance in the words of the man in white, but this wave of arrogance was just as it should be.


    This person should be a person who has been in the upper position for a long time and is used to giving orders. Maybe he is also a core figure in the heavenly court.


    These old monsters are already calculating the identity of the man in white.


    But unless the white-clothed man is the Jade Emperor, the oppression he brings will be far inferior to the primitive phoenix that may exist behind him.


    After all, those who can work with the great witch ancestor are all the old monsters who are used to seeing the big world!


    These bosses have lived more than one hundred thousand years.


    An old stranger said: "Who are you, dare to speak up here! You are the immortal emperor cultivation base, are we not? Five fights one, is it possible that you will be afraid of you? It''s funny! If you are more acquainted, just If you take the initiative to open a path, you might be able to save yourself!"


    After hearing the threatening words, the white-clothed man didn''t have much expression on his face. He just drank on his own, obviously not paying attention to these old monsters.


    These old monsters glanced at each other, and they could read four words from each other''s eyes: Quick fight!


    Since the white-clothed man appeared here, it meant that he would not easily enlarge Wuzu and they passed here.


    Unless it is walking on the body of the white-clothed man, there will be no better way.


    But now the great witch ancestor has been injured and it is inconvenient to take action.


    So it was another boss wearing a black cloak.


    The breath of this person was enveloped in the black cloak, and nothing came out.


    Not only has no breath leaked out, but even the breath of the living is not revealed at all. If it is sensed from the spiritual sense, this person is almost a person who shouldn''t exist.


    Only a pair of naked eyes can be sure of this person''s existence.


    When he took his hands out of the black cloak, what appeared to be a pair of skinny hands like bird''s claws.


    These hands looked very dark, with various blood vessels all over them, almost without any muscles, like tree trunks that had been withered for many years.

 Chapter 4281： Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun

    Chapter 4281: Taiyi Saves Suffering Tianzun


    But with such a pair of hands, after opening it, a terrifying spell exploded!


    In the darkness, countless blood water turned into a monstrous river of blood swept over, filling this universe!


    This galaxy is full of stench, and the murderous aura is strong to the extreme!


    I don''t know how many resentful souls are in the blood river. After the waves swept through, a piece of distorted faces appeared in the white foam, and they immediately dissipated with the white foam!


    The drop of blood in this galaxy represents a resentful soul!


    The number of wraith souls contained in the monstrous blood river is probably already an astronomical number.


    The white-clothed man had a relaxed and casual expression originally, but he didn''t pay attention to Da Wuzu and his four companions at all.


    But after seeing this monstrous river of blood, he also showed a very shocked expression.


    Then the white-clothed man said: "Unexpectedly, there are people in this world who have practiced "Blood Nerves" to the extreme. I heard that in the fourth era, there was a crazy fairy emperor who took down many creatures in the world to be himself. As a result, the materials for the practice instruments were sanctioned by the heavenly court, and the five thunders smashed into the sky and the body and spirit were destroyed! You should be dead!"


    The dark cloak has not been completely put down, and the face is still hidden in the darkness, but there was a cold snort of disdain, and said: "Since you know the identity of the emperor, then you should know and fight against the emperor. What will it end up like!"


    According to legend, in the fourth epoch, there was once a crazy immortal emperor secretly destroying many worlds in the lower realm, extracting the life origin of hundreds of millions of creatures to improve his cultivation and life origin.


    This matter violated the great taboo of the Heavenly Court, and the powerful karma generated by the endless killing may even have many adverse effects on the Dao Sect.


    Therefore, headed by Tian Ting, many Dao Sect Great Emperors conquered this immortal emperor who had fallen into madness.


    It turned out that this crazy emperor had forcibly practiced the ancient forbidden book "Blood Nerve", so he wanted to slaughter hundreds of millions of creatures and collect the origin of life to raise his strength to the extreme!


    The crazy immortal emperor did raise his power to a very terrifying level through such killings, but the price he paid was his sanity.


    Perhaps from the moment he planned to practice "Blood Nerve", he had fallen into the magic way!


    The conquest army of the immortal world and the crazy immortal emperor launched a fight, and finally suppressed it to the dust with the flames of endless refining, and the matter was brought to an end.


    The loss in this battle was huge, and it could be regarded as a fierce battle after the establishment of order in the heaven.


    Although the white-clothed man did not participate in the crusade back then, he knew about it, so he said that the other party "should be dead!"


    "This emperor has already cultivated into the body of the blood god, and can be transformed into hundreds of millions. As long as one of these billions of clones is not destroyed, this emperor will be able to survive! And every drop of blood in this river of blood can Become a clone of the emperor. Under such circumstances, do you think that the emperor can be eliminated?"


    As he spoke, he uncovered the dark cloak, revealing a very terrifying face. There were many scars on this face, as if a face was pieced together by a lot of rotten flesh.


    This is also the price that must be paid for practicing "Blood Nerve".


    "The old man may have died long ago, but he has come back alive again. It''s just a dead person. Why are you afraid?"


    The white-clothed man said: "Pan Dao has never been afraid, Blood God Great, you are indeed very powerful, but you can''t be poor Dao."


    After the white-clothed man knew the identity of the Blood God Emperor, he didn''t change much. He was as arrogant as before, and he must be a man with hands and eyes open to the sky.


    The great ancestor Wu has realized this, but he still doesn��t know who the man in white is. There are several possible names flashing in his mind. To determine who it is, he has to fight the man in white to see what he knows. What kind of power is impossible.


    The Blood God Emperor looked at this white-clothed man so arrogant, he had already turned into anger from shame. Immediately manipulated the monstrous blood river, turned into a boundless torrent and washed away towards the man in white!


    Sitting on the top of the wine gourd, the white-clothed man didn''t evade, letting the river of blood rush over!


    The wine gourd under his seat must be something incredible, facing the impact of blood water, it suddenly floated very lightly above the blood river.


    And compared to the wine gourd, what is even more remarkable is the white-clothed man''s cultivation base. He did not do any protection. His white coat exudes a slight golden light, passing through the river of blood, it turned out to be dripping!


    This slight golden light showed that the man in white had already cultivated a golden body, and he was probably the most difficult to cultivate golden body among the Taoists!


    Among the Taoist gates, there are very few who can have the title of Tianzun! All of them have been cultivated to become Tianzun golden bodies and powerful people!


    Even if these characters are placed in the Dao Sect, they are enough Dao ancestors to establish a sect!


    For example, Danyang Dao Zun, who had dealt with Su Yan before, was the ancestor of many factions in the Dao Sect.


    The blood **** emperor was also astonished. He didn''t think that the identity of the man in white would come from like this!


    After seeing the golden body, the great ancestor of the witch already knew the identity of the other party, and said: "I know, he must be Taiyi Saving the Suffering Heavenly Venerable! How did he come here? Is the Heavenly Court also robbing the Huntian Pagoda? "


    It��s nothing surprising that the Heavenly Court is robbing the Huntian Pagoda. What surprised the great ancestor of the witch is that since the Taiyi Rescue Heavenly Sovereign is already on their way, doesn��t it mean that the Heavenly Court is already ahead of them. NS?


    There is already Taiyi Tianzun who has personally blocked the way here, and there must be more masters of Dao Sect in front of him!


    In addition, there may be an angry primitive phoenix chasing over...


    Their situation seems to have suddenly become very dangerous!


    The great witch ancestor was indecisive, and it seemed that he had planned to help the blood **** emperor. If they could not defeat Taiyi here to save the suffering, then they would not have to think about the chaotic sky pagoda.


    The great witch ancestor said: "He is Taiyi Saves the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign. The various thunder methods and Taiyi Sanxiu in the Taoist gate are all created by him. We big guys will go together, otherwise I really can''t help him!"


    There are thirty-six thunder methods in the Taoist gates, and these spells used to introduce the sky thunder as oneself are the magic system developed by the Taiyi Jiuzong Tianzun.


    These thirty-six road thunder techniques were the spells that Su Yan used to frequently use before he re-mastered the immortal rule, and Taiyi Sanxiu represented the main cultivation system in the side sect.


    Only these two points are enough to prove that Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun is definitely not an ordinary immortal emperor, and Tianzun''s name is definitely well-deserved!


    It is absolutely unrealistic to defeat a Heavenly Venerable in a short period of time.

 Chapter 4282： Tianzuns strength

    The 4282nd chapter Tianzun''s strength


    The Blood God Emperor was absolutely unwilling to let his supreme blood river return without success.


    Soon the waves in the river of blood rolled back towards the Tianzun Taiyi to save the suffering!


    After the River of Blood was rolled back, the power of resentment contained in it rose completely up a step, directly annihilating the body of Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun in the waves of the River of Blood!


    Even the surrounding bosses exclaimed together.


    They all knew that this blow would not be able to directly knock down the Heavenly Sovereign of Suffering Taiyi, but at least it could break through the annoying golden body of Heavenly Sovereign of Suffering.


    But soon these old weird ideas all fell through!


    Wanzhang Jinguang shot out from the depths of the blood river, piercing the surging blood river!


    This golden light is full of auspicious meaning, and it is unexpected that the Supreme Blood River can''t even break the golden body of Taiyi Saves the Suffering Heavenly Venerable!


    Not to mention any substantial harm to Taiyi Jiuqu Tianzun!


    The two words Tianzun of Dao Sect are extremely heavy, and not everyone can get this title.


    Even those powerful immortal emperors are not qualified to ask the title of Dao Tianzun.


    Heavenly Sovereign, at least needs to be able to start a sect and be worshipped by hundreds of millions of creatures in the lower realm.


    The blood **** emperor was extremely angry, he had hibernated in the darkness for so many years before he came out, not to be a stepping stone for others.


    Especially the Blood God Emperor still has a strong hatred with Dao Sect!


    When the blood **** emperor was swallowed by anger, the blood river also became turbulent!


    In the waves and waves, you can see many faces that are distorted to the extreme!


    These wraith spirits swallowed by the blood river have long been the most important part of the blood river, they will gnaw all the creatures trapped in the blood river!


    These resentful spirits have strong resentment towards the past!


    But... facing the golden body of Taiyi Saving Heavenly Sovereign, these resentful spirits have nowhere to speak, it can be said that there is no way.


    Then only saw a golden beam of light rising from the depths of the blood river, and despite the surging blood, this golden beam of light was firm to the extreme, no matter what the situation was, it could not be shaken!


    This golden beam of light represents the power of Taiyi to save the suffering Tianzun!


    The power of Tianzun is as majestic as the pillar of heaven, and the blood river can''t help it!


    All the old monsters have already seen it, the blood **** emperor has no way to help Taiyi save the suffering Tianzun, and is restrained by the opponent in terms of power attributes.


    How could the Blood God Emperor fail to see this kind of thing, but he is definitely a very proud person, and now he only wants to bring the situation back with his own strength.


    In the surging blood river, it turned into two huge whirlpools, and then two blood-colored giants quickly condensed in these two blood-colored whirlpools!


    These two blood-colored giants are thousands of feet tall, moving at extremely fast speeds in the raging waves of the blood river.


    Soon they came to the side of the golden beam of light, and then the two blood river giants turned into four hands to hold the golden beam of light, and shook them vigorously!


    The power of these two blood river giants was extremely powerful, even though the golden beam of light had the blessing of the supreme immortal law, it was actually shaken!


    When the golden beam of light was shaken, the surrounding space was also shaken together!


    Even the old monsters who were watching the battle shook slightly in the void.


    The strength of these two blood river giants is evident from this!


    Seeing that the beam of light was shaken, the blood **** emperor laughed loudly and said: "Taiyi saves suffering Tianzun, it seems that your ability is nothing more than this! You have fallen into Lao Tzu''s blood river formation, what will you say? You might as well say it now! Otherwise, when you turn into a pool of pus, you won��t have a chance to say it!"


    Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun in the blood river, calmly said: "Old blood god, do you really think you have already won the An Dao? An Dao has not used his full strength yet, just want to see your blood river formation Is it really as powerful as the legend, or is it nameless?"


    The blood **** emperor said angrily: "You don''t have to say beautiful things, why don''t you have to come out if you have the ability, wait for Lao Tzu to break your golden body, and eat your true body with billions of resentful spirits, and see how you can say beautiful things!"


    An old monster asked the great witch ancestor: "If this golden beam of light is broken, will it be possible to shake Tianzun''s golden body?"


    The Great Wuzu shook his head and said: "This golden beam of light is formed by the condensed Heavenly Venerable Immortal Law. It is completely different from the Tianzun��s golden body. Moreover, Taiyi must have some powerful ability to save the suffering Tianzun, and the magic weapon is useless. This battle The blood **** is fierce, and we must be prepared to act at any time."


    These old monsters all had such doubts in their hearts. Hearing the words of the Great Wuzu, they immediately felt much more at ease.


    If Taiyi saved the suffering Tianzun so easily that he would be defeated, then he would not be worthy of the name Tianzun.


    "Look for a good time to take action together! Don''t forget, why there are still very powerful chasing soldiers behind us. If the delay is too long, when the chasing troops arrive, we don''t even expect to be able to touch the Huntian Pagoda! "


    The Blood God Emperor also heard the words of his companions, but he was quite disdainful in his heart, because he had already determined that he could defeat Taiyi and save the suffering Tianzun and absolutely did not need other people''s intervention.


    The two blood river giants used more and more power, shaking the golden beam of light more and more!


    And as the golden beam of light shook, the blood river below also formed a huge vortex!


    Looking at it from a distance, it was as if two giants were holding a golden rod stirring the waves in the river of blood!


    The Blood God Emperor also became very proud of this, and said directly: "Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun, what about your skills? Are you just that capable? Or even if you are trapped by Lao Tzu''s river of blood, Can''t you use your genius?"


    Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun did not answer the question at all, the method to break the blood river was already clear to his heart, but it took time to perform this magic method.


    A golden beam of light has been delayed for such a long time, the magical method has already taken shape, now is the time to let the magical method out and hit the blood river ancestors!


    I saw a golden gossip quickly taking shape in the sky, and then it expanded frantically, and soon expanded to cover a thousand miles!


    Not only did it envelop this torrential river of blood, even the old monsters watching the battle were not immune!


    This golden gossip hangs above the head, even the two blood river giants are very small compared with this gossip!


    This insignificance is not only in form, but also in momentum and strength!


    This golden gossip seems to contain supreme majesty, which is enough to represent the will of the heavens!


    The blood **** emperor''s attitude was originally very arrogant, but after seeing the golden gossip, he had become completely speechless.


    This golden gossip is completely natural, and the blood **** emperor looked around, but he didn''t know how to crack it!

 Chapter 4283： The Great Sage of Chilong

    Chapter 4283: Great Sage Chilong


    The rest of the bosses also had similar expressions. Although they had expected Taiyi to save the suffering Tianzun would not be defeated so easily, they were still shocked by Taiyi''s ability to save the suffering.


    Not long after the golden gossip appeared, it slowly revolved.


    This slowness is nothing more than a visual sensation. Even if the gossip that covers thousands of miles rotates slowly, because of its huge size, the speed will be very amazing.


    The kinetic energy generated at the same time cannot be underestimated!


    Immediately, the golden gossip was directly deducted from the sky!


    The two giants of the blood river were crushed by the strong pressure almost immediately and sank into the blood river.


    Although the power of the spell is still there, the re-coagulation of the blood river giant has failed, and the upper body has collapsed when it transforms from the blood river!


    And as the power of the golden gossip strengthened, it became more and more difficult for the blood river giant to re-coagulate. In the end, he could barely strengthen his head in the blood river, and he was crushed to disintegration!


    This also means that the power of the Blood God Emperor has been perfectly restrained.


    Without the intervention of external forces, it should only be a matter of time before his torrential river of blood was completely suppressed.


    Although the blood **** emperor can be transformed into hundreds of millions, it is almost impossible to be wiped out.


    But if this torrential river of blood turns into nothing, it also means that his entire epoch''s efforts have completely turned into flowing water! The price is too heavy!


    And under the blessing of the golden gossip, that golden beam of light has become ten times stronger than just now.


    Then Taiyi Jiuqian Tianzun directly rose from the bottom of the blood river under the guidance of the golden beam of light!


    In the golden beam of light, the golden body of Taiyi Rescue Tianzun was intact, and there was no trace of being defaced by the blood river.


    This surging blood river seemed to have nothing to do, even the Blood God Emperor was suppressed to the extreme.


    The old monsters are ready to take action, but I have to say that the oppressive feeling of the golden gossip above their heads really makes these old monsters very uncomfortable!


    If it''s normal, or if it changes to another place, these old monsters will definitely not continue to fight with Taiyi Save the Suffering Tianzun.


    But this time they really didn''t have a choice, because the front is the Huntian Pagoda. If they retreat now, it means that all their previous efforts have been in vain.


    This is something that no one wants to see, I saw that the great witch ancestor had already condensed an incomparably powerful spell in his hands.


    The rest of the bosses also gathered their powerful forces and are ready to take action at any time!


    Maybe just a small match can set off a monstrous flame!


    But at this moment, a roar of unwillingness to the extreme came from the surging blood river!


    What even more contained in this roar was the pride and dignity of the Blood God Emperor!


    With this roar, the blood river was directly magnified more than ten times! And the water in the Blood River has become more and more monstrous!


    When the blood river became more than ten times, the golden gossip above the sky gradually showed signs that it could not be suppressed!


    It''s really that the Tao is one foot high and the devil is one foot high!


    In order to maintain the operation of the golden gossip, Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun, his left hand has also formed a unique seal. After the golden gossip is rotated, the earthquake is activated, and then turned into an endless golden thunder. In the surging river of blood below!


    Whenever a golden lightning strikes on the blood river, you can see many distorted faces disappear from the blood river!


    From the perspective of attributes alone, Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun indeed formed an absolute restraint relationship with the Blood God Emperor.


    Relying only on the power of the blood **** emperor, it is almost impossible to defeat Taiyi and save the suffering Tianzun.


    In the stalemate between the two, the great ancestor of the witch was the first to act, and that powerful spell turned into many scarlet bats and flew toward the Taiyi Save Kutianzun!


    These scarlet bats are a way to manifest the spell!


    In addition to these blood-colored bats, Da Wuzu''s spells also have direct attacks through the spiritual space!


    But the golden body of the Heavenly Sovereign Relief Taiyi was still there, and 90% of the attacks in this spiritual realm would be directly bounced away. On the contrary, the great ancestor of the witch felt dizzy, and it was obviously backlashed by those curses.


    However, Taiyi''s gaze to save the suffering Tianzun was also attracted by this. He glanced at the great ancestor of the witch, and the other hand formed another seal!


    A golden fire dragon ignited quickly in the sky, and directly swallowed all the blood-colored bats!


    Taiyi rescued Ku Tianzun and fought two of them one at a time, and he couldn''t see any embarrassment. On the contrary, he was very easy to do.


    But the Great Wuzu��s attack could be regarded as completely igniting the flames of war. Behind the Great Wuzu, another boss shot!


    Three pairs of white and flawless wings emerged from the old monster''s back. At the same time, his whole body also released a powerful divinity. After flying into the sky, he turned into a double-headed sword as a magic weapon, and then moved toward Taiyi to save suffering. Tianzun killed it!


    The golden body of Tianzun Taiyi Saves the Sufferings can restrain all evils, but it has no way to produce defensive power against the power of pure divine nature.


    Facing the fierce sword gang that came from the void, Tianzun Rescue Tianzun Taiyi could only suppress the blood river below, while spitting out a strong scent of alcohol from his mouth!


    Then Taiyi saved the suffering Tianzun chanting a spell, and this strong drink directly turned into a human form, and at the same time he held a long sword in his hand.


    The Heavenly Sovereign of Relief of Suffering Taiyi uses alcohol to transform into a sword shape. The sword shape contains the supreme sword intent of Tianzun of Relief of Suffering from Taiyi, which can also be regarded as the incarnation of Tianzun of Relief of Suffering.


    The avatar directly swung the long sword in his hand, the sword light contained a strong aroma of wine, and the power was also very amazing!


    Directly blocked the opponent''s two sword gangs back!


    But the Tianzun Taiyi saved the suffering without feeling happy, just because through the three pairs of white and flawless wings and the strong divinity, the identity of the other party has been recognized.


    In the Primordial Era, there was more than the original Phoenix and a great demon.


    There were many great monsters whose strength reached the peak of the immortal emperor realm. These great monsters later participated in the war with the ancient emperor, and many great monsters fell into that era one after another.


    The few great monsters who did not fall later became the supreme immortal emperor and became the mainstay of the immortal world.


    But there were also some great demons who didn''t stand on the side of the Dao Sect and the creatures in the lower realm from the beginning, but chose to submit to those ancient emperors. These great demons were almost killed together with the ancient emperors.


    After the war, the few big monsters who weren''t killed have been chased by the primitive phoenix all the time.


    Almost no one can live to this era!


    And the man with three pairs of wings in front of him was probably one of those big demons who surrendered to the ancient emperor back then.


    Taiyi Jilong Tianzun has already guessed who he is. Looking at the three pairs of wings behind him, he has the blessing of divinity, I am afraid that it is the great sage of the dragon!

 Chapter 4284： Holy monster

    Chapter 4284: Holy Demon


    The Great Sage Chilong joined the ancient emperor��s camp, but he hunted down many Daoist emperors, and he was regarded as one of the more prominent names back then.


    Later, it is said that he has fallen into the land of the Meteorite.


    Unexpectedly, the Great Sage Chilong didn''t fall, but went into hiding.


    After such a long era, the other party has never appeared before, but now he appears here, he must have great ambitions!


    "Great Sage Chilong, you haven''t died?" Taiyi asked Tianzun to save the suffering.


    The three pairs of white wings flapped together, and then asked: "Huh? Do you know the name of the old man?"


    These ancient great monsters are all supernatural beings cultivated by the heavens and the earth, and they possess powerful divinity innately.


    No matter how much the demon clan swallowed the essence of the sun and moon, all that could be condensed was the demon pill.


    There is no way to smelt even a trace of divinity!


    Monster energy and divinity seem to be two completely unrelated powers, but they are very natural when they merge together.


    Of course, Taiyi still had the knowledge of saving the suffering Tianzun.


    Just listen to the great sage of Chilong: "Since you have heard the name of the old man, then you should know that the old man used to dominate the heavens back then. Even the patriarch of your Taoist school can''t help the old man! How do you compete with the old man? If you know each other If you do, you should retreat now so that you can save yourself."


    "Great Sage Chilong, you don''t have to rely on the old to sell old. Now the primitive phoenix is ??still sitting in the Kunlun Holy Realm. If you are capable enough, why don''t you go to Kunlun? You have always hidden your existence because you are afraid of her elders. The tortoise **** shrinks his head into the tortoise shell, and of course he can live a long time."


    Taiyi''s words to save the suffering Tianzun are full of strong sarcasm.


    And these words can be regarded as touching the painful foot of Great Sage Chilong!


    After such a long epoch, Great Sage Chilong has been cautiously concealing his existence because of this female phoenix.


    It is no exaggeration to say that when the great ancestor of the witch said that the original phoenix might be chasing behind, the one who panicked most was the Great Sage Chilong.


    It is not a shame to panic in the heart, anyone who has seen the terrifying power of the primitive phoenix will have a strong jealousy against her.


    Even Su Yan referred to the primitive phoenix as a mad woman with the power to destroy the world.


    The Primitive Phoenix not only possesses the power to destroy the world, but when she is angered, she can definitely do things like destroying the world!


    Those great monsters who had taken refuge in the ancient emperor back then were an unforgivable rebellion for the primitive phoenix! It must be killed!


    The Great Sage Chilong consciously cannot match the primitive phoenix in strength, so he carefully hides himself.


    Although Taiyi rescues the suffering Tianzun is telling the truth, it is often the truth that hurts the most. The self-esteem of the Great Sage Chilong is shattered, and he is simply furious!


    Then the Great Sage Chilong cursed a few times, and then he took the magic weapon and slew towards Taiyi Jiuku Tianzun!


    The sword intent clone that Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun with alcohol is also no small thing, and his swordsmanship is so strong that it can be said to be infinitely close to Su Yan.


    That sword-intent clone looks vain, but it uses the drunken sword''s routine, and a single sword can be called a thousand times!


    The Great Sage Chilong used his sword to fight against him, and soon he had already reached seventy moves, and he was still indifferent!


    The Great Sage Chilong suddenly felt that his face was a little unbearable. He claimed to be an old stranger. He didn''t know how much seniority was compared to Taiyi Save the Kuan Tianzun, but he couldn''t even balance the opponent''s clone. What else would he use to confuse him in the future?


    On the other side, the golden thunder in the sky is almost infinite, and the blood **** great is shrouded in this golden gossip, completely unable to escape, and being suppressed by the infinite golden thunder in the blood river, it is also miserable!


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun with one enemy and two, and he actually gained the upper hand. This is something that no one thought of.


    After the great sage Chilong became extremely angry, he directly transformed the Chilong Law Body!


    The Monster Race can only use its true power after it has changed its own Law Bodies.


    Seeing the Great Sage Chilong''s change of the Dharmakaya, the Heavenly Venerable Taiyi Jilong already knew that the other party was not easy to deal with.


    Because Chilong is considered the ancestor of the current dragon clan, and one of the oldest dragon clan!


    What''s more, Great Sage Chilong is considered to be an ancestor in this clan.


    After Chilong''s body was transformed, even if he didn''t deliberately enlarge it, it was already three thousand meters in size, and the three pairs of wings behind it were even more white and flawless, full of sacred brilliance!


    The white and flawless dragon scales contain no trace of impurities, and they are simply perfect!


    Nowadays, the dragons are determined not to be able to do this. They all say that dragons and snakes are mixed. In fact, they are talking about the dragons because of their own monster energy, and the scales will inevitably contain impurities, and they are not much different from snakes.


    In all fairness, after incarnation of the Law Bodies, Great Sage Chilong is now more sacred, not like a monster at all!


    The three pairs of wings of the Great Sage Chilong flapped gently behind his back, and even the golden gossip in the sky shook with the wind blowing!


    Even the old monsters were shocked by the great sage Chilong''s ability and knew that he was an existence who had participated in the ancient war, but before he really took the shot, no one knew how powerful the great sage Chilong was!


    Now everyone can see how outrageous the power of the Great Sage Chilong is!


    After flapping his wings, the Great Sage Chilong directly rushed towards the golden gossip above his head!


    Although the sword incarnation incarnation of Taiyi Rescue Tianzun was a bit powerful, the sword light of that level couldn''t break the defense of Chilong Great Sage Law Body.


    Seeing the sword light sent, Great Sage Chilong didn''t evade, he took the sword abruptly, and the result was only an inconspicuous white mark on his body.


    Then the Great Sage Chilong opened his mouth toward the golden gossip above, and bit down violently!


    This attack is simply very unreasonable!


    This golden gossip contains the powerful mana of Tianzun and the power of Xianze between Zhou and Tian!


    But with just such a bite, Great Sage Chilong actually bit the perfect golden gossip into a gap!


    Once the golden gossip that has been suppressing the blood river loses its state of consummation, it is bound to be impossible to suppress the blood **** emperor!


    The surging blood river also directly counterattacked towards the incomplete golden gossip, the blood river also condensed the immortal rule, and launched an impact from the Lihuo Department!


    The golden gossip almost immediately collapsed under the strike of the hatchback!


    If you break this golden gossip, the situation will be reversed instantly!


    The minds of the old monsters were all excited to the extreme, just wanting to immediately clean up the Taiyi Save the Suffering Tianzun, and go straight to the Huntian Pagoda!


    But how could Taiyi save the suffering Tianzun make them so simple as they wished!

 Chapter 4285： Cents

    Chapter 4285: Immortal France


    The golden gossip in the sky collapsed, and Taiyi Jiu Tianzun was about to be unable to support it. The Blood God had already burst into laughter uncontrollably, thinking that he would surrender Taiyi Jiu Tianzun!


    But what they were waiting for was another flip.


    I saw Taiyi save the suffering Tianzun taking out a golden whisk, this golden whisk must be some kind of artifact, and the breath is extremely deep.


    I saw Taiyi Jiuku Tianzun gently swaying the golden whisk in his hand, and when he released the whisk in his hand, a circle of golden light spread directly!


    After the golden light of this punch spread, not only did the Taiyi Save the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign be protected in it, but you could also see the shadows of many buildings appearing in the golden light!


    As the divine light became stronger and stronger, these golden shadows became more and more manifest, and turned into many pavilions!


    It is as if Taiyi saves suffering Tianzun moved a fairy mansion in the divine light!


    The great ancestor of the witch can tell at a glance, Taiyi Saves the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign, this is a powerful and self-contained kingdom of immortality!


    In this kingdom, not only all the immortals will be distorted to be more beneficial to the Taiyi Saving the Suffering Heavenly Venerable, but also provide an incomparably powerful protective power!


    It is a legendary skill to form a kingdom by immortal law. A kingdom is also a kind of cosmic domain, but the changes are more mysterious.


    Compared with the immortal enchantment of Xian Ze, it is steadily stronger by more than a grade!


    Although the golden gossip in the sky was shattered, the Tianzun Taiyi Saving Suffering was not affected at all.


    He has stepped into his own kingdom, and in the kingdom he is the supreme god!


    Even the Great Sage Chilong wandered a little, not dare to easily set foot in the kingdom of Taiyi Saving the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign.


    Only the blood **** emperor was so angry that he almost immediately launched an impact on Taiyi��s kingdom of saving the sufferings!


    The monstrous blood river rushed towards the kingdom, but outside of the kingdom''s divine light, there was already a powerful divine light formed into profound ice, resisting the impact of the blood river!


    The power of this profound ice was so great that it almost immediately sealed the river of blood!


    There are hundreds of millions of wronged souls in the river of blood. These wronged souls will never be willing to be frozen in ice. The bone-to-body cold will arouse the resistance of these wronged souls, and they will desperately smash and bite Xuanbing!


    Even if the Blood God Emperor did not react, the backlash of the Blood River itself should be able to destroy Xuan Bing!


    But the blood **** emperor missed a little, Taiyi Jiuku Tianzun is the heavenly sovereign of Taoism, and is the founder of thirty-six thunder methods.


    Speaking of the means of playing God Thunder, Taiyi saved the suffering Tianzun can be regarded as an ancestor.


    After the power of Xuanbing burst, it turned into a golden thunder immediately!


    This is really incredible!


    Because normally, ice will turn into water after fusion! But in the kingdom where Taiyi saves the suffering, he modified the laws of heaven and earth on his own. After the profound ice melts, it will not turn into water, but will turn into the thunder of the devil and exorcism!


    After the ice melts, it turns into thunder!


    This is very interesting. The Blood God Emperor is almost too late to react, and Blood River has already faced a very huge loss.


    In desperation, the blood river can only be withdrawn!


    This is why the Great Sage Chilong refuses to easily set foot in the kingdom of Taiyi Saving the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign.


    In the kingdom, all the power of immortals will be ruthlessly distorted. Under the ebb and flow of power, everything can happen.


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun showed compassion on his face, and as the river of blood receded, the divine light continued to grow, only locking all the surrounding three hundred miles into his own kingdom.


    And those buildings in the kingdom have become more and more magnificent, there are towering minarets, and various palaces.


    It seems that Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun has moved his dojo here!


    An old stranger said: "If he can''t break his country, I''m afraid we won''t have the chance to see the Huntian Pagoda."


    The Great Wuzu replied distraughtly: "Don''t I know this? But where is his kingdom so easy to break, unless we have artifacts, otherwise, where is the chance of winning?"


    "Our five great ancestors dealt with him together, wouldn''t it be possible to break her kingdom? His Taoist Heavenly Sovereign can''t really suppress everything!" An old monster gritted his teeth.


    As if to respond to these old monsters, Taiyi rescued Ku Tianzun directly took out a handful of soybeans, blew a breath of immortality at these soybeans, and then recited a spell, and then threw these soybeans into the sky.


    These soybeans change into ten in the air, and ten into a hundred...By the time they land, there is already a sea of ??soybeans.


    Then these soybeans jumped frantically on the ground, as if they were boiled.


    Then the soybeans swelled up, changing their hands, feet, armor, and weapons, and finally turned into more than a million golden armored gods!


    The ability of Taiyi to save Ku Tianzun''s poem to throw beans into a soldier is simply amazing!


    The weight of the two words Tianzun is vividly reflected in the spell of "Throwing Beans into Soldiers!"


    These million golden armor gods are all with awe-inspiring murderous aura, and they are not easy to handle at first sight!


    The old monster who was still clamoring to besiege Taiyi and save the Ku Tianzun was already speechless. The country was already very difficult to attack, and with the words of the million golden armored gods, it would be deadly!


    The great witch ancestor said: "Don''t panic, everyone. He is an ancestor of Dao Sect''s spells, and he has naturally cultivated to the extreme. Although he has thrown beans into a million heavenly soldiers, we are not without the means."


    The great ancestor of the witch was just to comfort his companions, and it would not be difficult for a million gods to deal with it, but if you want to destroy all these million gods, it is not something that can be done in a short time.


    Not to mention destroying the opponent''s kingdom at the same time...


    "Up until now, the old man can only take action." Another old monster tore off his cloak.


    This old monster looked very old, with a hunched back, his beard almost hanging down to the ground, and the wrinkles on his face were extremely heavy, and the wrinkles were so oppressive that he could hardly open his eyes.


    After the old monster said he was going to make a move, the Great Wu Ancestor gently arched his hand to him: "Old Ancestor Zhentian, that would be a burden."


    The ancestor Zhentian waved his hand gently, seeming to be a little disinclined, but when he shot, everyone knew that his power must be higher than the blood god!


    The ancestor Zhentian stretched out his hand in the void, and with boundless mana, he pulled the black hole that originally existed in the Land of the Meteorite toward this side!


    Instead of turning it into a black hole with its own powerful mana, it takes the black hole that exists in the universe and pulls it over with incredible mana!


    This hand spell is simply magical to the extreme!


    Even Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun can''t think that the other party has such a terrifying ability!

 Chapter 4286： Click to stop

    Chapter 4286


    As the black hole gets closer and closer.


    The power of horror is getting closer and closer, and the original attraction of the black hole is extremely difficult to resist even the kingdom of Taiyi Saving the Suffering Heavenly Venerable!


    The black hole can swallow all the kingdom of Taiyi''s salvation Tianzun and the millions of golden armor gods, so that the kingdom of Taiyi''s salvation Tianzun will be shattered.


    Perhaps because of the power of the black hole, Taiyi Rescue Tianzun took the initiative to withdraw the kingdom.


    The ancestor Zhentian''s mastery of black holes is not much better than that of the palm teachings of Tantric Buddhism.


    Only by understanding the ultimate change of the universe and possessing the supreme mana can the black hole be played with applause.


    The Blood God Emperor laughed loudly and said: "It seems that you have already stopped here. Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun, you are indeed very strong, but even if you are strong, you are destined to have two fists and four hands!"


    Indeed, these old monsters were once big figures who smashed the heavens, and any one that appeared can overthrow a fairyland!


    Those emperors with little qualifications are definitely not their opponents.


    Even with such a great power as Taiyi Rescue Tianzun, it would be an impossible task to defeat all these five bosses.


    But from the very beginning, Taiyi Rescue Tianzun hadn''t planned to defeat all these five old monsters, all he had to do was delay the time.


    The longer he delays, the lower the opponent''s success rate in capturing the Huntian Pagoda!


    Since he can''t deal with the black hole in front of him, he will only be disadvantaged if he continues to fight.


    Seeing the black hole getting closer and closer, Tai Yi saved Ku Tianzun and took his own kingdom away, and flew directly towards the other side of the Meteorite Land.


    The blood **** emperor was still triumphant, but he didn''t expect Taiyi to retreat so swiftly to save the suffering, he didn''t get muddled in the slightest, he was about to explode!


    In the battle just now, the Blood God Great suffered the most. His hatred of Dao Sect was originally the strongest, and he had blood and deep enmity with Dao Sect, so wherever he was willing to let Taiyi save the suffering Tianzun and leave.


    I immediately wanted to chase down Taiyi to save the suffering, especially when he saw Taiyi save the suffering, the smiley expression, it was even more angry!


    However, after the action of the Blood God Emperor, he discovered that the other four companions did not agree with him at all.


    The Blood God Emperor was naturally furious.


    Originally, the "Blood Nerve" he practiced would make people become extremely violent and lose their own nature.


    The ancestor of the great witch also knows this, and comforted: "Don��t forget the blood god, what is the reason for our alliance, here you can already touch the boundary of the gods of the Huntian Pagoda, should the blood **** abandon the Huntian Pagoda? Chasing Taiyi to save Ku Tianzun?"


    Of course, the Blood God Emperor also knew that to continue chasing Taiyi to save the suffering Tianzun was to sacrifice everything.


    But the anger in his heart was already burning, and he didn''t kill to vent it. If he forcibly held it back, he would almost injure himself.


    The Blood God Emperor waved his hand helplessly, took the blood river and flew back, saying: "Wait, if there is a chance to kill, a few of them must be left to me. The killing intent is boiling in my heart, and I can''t help it. "


    These old monsters only regarded the Blood God Emperor as the best fighter, and they all agreed on where they would go to grab any chance of killing with him.


    The ancestor Zhentian explained again. Although he can control the black hole, the mass of the black hole itself is already very large, and it is impossible to move at super high speed in this cosmic void.


    If anyone can make the black hole move at super high speed in the universe, then he is absolutely invincible among the heavens.


    It is really helpless to let Taiyi go to save Tianzun, it is not the original intention of the ancestor of Zhentian.


    This battle was fruitless, but it was delayed for a long time for no reason.


    These five ancestors have a layer of worry in their hearts. Will there be more powerful enemies waiting for them?


    The great witch ancestor said: "Now the only plan is to take one step and see one step. Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun waiting for us for a long time, indicating that the Dao Sect has already run in front of us. If the Dao Sect''s people capture the whole sky As for the pagoda, then we people, as well as the sects and genres behind us, I��m afraid there will never be a place to turn around!"


    Wuzong, psychic energy, blood evil...These are all schools of cultivation that appeared in the ancient times, and they were once very dazzling, especially Wuzong, which was once more popular.


    But in this day and age, they can only be classified as side-by-side, and even maintaining one''s own heritage has become a very difficult thing.


    If Huntian Pagoda is owned by Daomen, the power of Daomen will reach unprecedented levels!


    At that time, where could there be room for their genres to survive?


    There will only be one gate left in the fairy world from now on!


    But if they seize the Huntian Pagoda and open the key to the era change, then the dominance of the Dao Sect family will be broken, and the victorious era of ten thousand battles will come again!


    So they are not only fighting for a Huntian Pagoda, but also for the right to survive and where the world will go in the future!


    Otherwise, how could these five ancestors unite together?


    They belong to different genres and sects, and the contradictions and grievances between each other may not be very shallow, maybe they are feuds, the hatred between transcendence and Taoism.


    But in the face of such a general trend, they can only temporarily put down their hatred.


    The truth in this world has always been like this, and only the top powerhouses are qualified to shape the order of the world.


    Although there are hundreds of millions of sentient beings below, they don''t know everything about it, and they don''t have the qualifications to participate. They can only live with the flow under the order of the strong.


    After Su Yan wiped out the Xingtian demon corpse, he returned to the ship of Emperor Donghua.


    The ship of Emperor Donghua is heading towards Huntian Pagoda at super high speed!


    After that, I never encountered any enemies again, and the journey went very smoothly.


    This vast star field was not so quiet in the earliest era, and there are many beautiful and gorgeous stars in it.


    It''s just that the ultimate battle that year destroyed everything!


    Since then, the Land of Meteorite has fallen into such a near eternal solitude.


    Emperor Donghua has some hidden worries in his heart. Since someone has already ran ahead of them, wouldn''t the other party have a chance to seize the Huntian Pagoda before them?


    Su Yan didn''t worry much about this. If the Huntian Pagoda was really so easy to seize, then Emperor Donghua would not have looked at the Huntian Pagoda and sighed for seven thousand years.


    Su Yan has been concentrating in his seat, barely speaking.


    Jin Shiya understood that when Su Yan fell into this silence, she was often accumulating her own strength.


    The road to capture the Huntian Pagoda will definitely be full of thorns!


    There should be many ancient beings who have also awakened, and those ancient beings will definitely want to seize the Huntian Pagoda!

 Chapter 4287： Black hole

    Chapter 4287: Black Hole


    As the ship was sailing, a very strong aura suddenly came forward.


    Emperor Donghua released his spiritual thoughts again, and then couldn''t help but frown slightly, saying: "Three thousand miles ahead, there is the breath of Taiyi saving the suffering Tianzun."


    Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun''s position in the Taoist gate is extraordinary, his appearance is definitely not an isolated incident, it should mean that the entire upper level of the heavenly court already knows the existence of the Huntian Pagoda.


    Therefore, Su Yan said worriedly: "Why did he come here? And he ran ahead of us? Huntian Pagoda is about to be born, is it already known to everyone in the immortal world?"


    Emperor Donghua said: "It doesn''t make sense to think about it. Huntian Pagoda is not a world-famous magic weapon. How can it attract so many forces to compete for it?"


    Su Yan smiled and asked, "Is the emperor already worried? Now that the water is so muddy, anyone can fish in the muddy water."


    Emperor Donghua replied: "No, I don��t worry about it at all. If Huntian Pagoda is so easy to grab, then I won��t waste 7,000 years of time in front of Huntian Pagoda. If you don��t make preparations, If enough, even if those people approach the Huntian Pagoda, it will be meaningless."


    According to Emperor Donghua, if you want to capture the Huntian Pagoda, the first condition is to have the power of divinity.


    Even if those great emperors rushed in front of them and approached the Huntian Pagoda, it was meaningless, because there was no divine power to conquer the Huntian Pagoda.


    This alone was enough to persuade most of the great emperors in the fairy world.


    To be worried, it is because these great emperors will interfere with the actions of Su Yan and Donghua Emperor.


    You can never think of what I can''t get. Someone will always do this kind of harm to others.


    Emperor Donghua said: "The Divine Sense that I just released not only senses Taiyi��s aura of saving the suffering Tianzun, but also senses a few very strange auras. These auras seem to be powerful people from the ancient times, and These strong men are not in the door."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "It''s not uncommon for those old guys to be attracted to the Huntian Pagoda. I don''t know if they have the ability to shake the Huntian Pagoda before us. These old guys are what we really are. The enemy, as for the heaven... they don��t have such an ability."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, an impact suddenly came from the side, shaking the Emperor Donghua''s ship.


    The inside of the ship shook violently, as if there was an earthquake, even the tea cups of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua fell to the ground.


    This attack really came so suddenly that Emperor Donghua''s ship had no time to react at all.


    Moreover, the energy of this attack came from Zakon. Did Emperor Donghua not discover it when he released his divine mind for investigation just now?


    The expression on Emperor Donghua''s face was very ugly, because this attack was really offensive and made him very shameless.


    Emperor Donghua stood up immediately, and a circle of colorful brilliance quickly rose from the body of Emperor Donghua, and soon enveloped the entire ship.


    But the attack from the void came to an abrupt end here, and everything fell into the darkness and silence.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t plan to let this attacker go so easily!


    Offended the majesty of Emperor Donghua, and wanted to leave calmly, where is such a cheap thing in this world?


    Colorful brilliance continued to erupt from the seat ship, and then I saw a continuous strange shadow appearing on the left side of the seat ship!


    These weird shadows could not be lit up by the colorful light at all, but absorbed the light and plunged into a purer darkness.


    This is really very unusual. Although Emperor Donghua is still in his own ship, his finger volleys lightly in the void, and then a circle of colorful brilliance sways in the void!


    This colorful brilliance contains the different principles of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and earth!


    These different immortals have formed an unbreakable cycle through the mutual generation and restraint of the five elements, and the changes in it are unfathomable!


    The colorful brilliance shrouded all the surrounding voids, and that group of shadows naturally began to be eroded by the colorful brilliance!


    When the shadow was gradually swallowed, what was revealed turned out to be a small black hole.


    There are almost no large stars in the land of the Meteorite, because there are many black holes.


    These black holes can swallow everything in the universe.


    But at this time, the strange thing is that Emperor Donghua��s ship is already next to the small black hole, and there is no attraction to it!


    It seems that the original powerful attraction of the black hole has been forcibly blocked by someone!


    If someone can do this kind of thing, then that person''s abilities must be extraordinary!


    Then the energy he emitted from the black hole just now reminds Emperor Donghua to leave this star field quickly?


    Emperor Donghua hesitated a bit now, not knowing whether he would use his powerful power to completely break the mystery of that shadow!


    Perhaps the other party was not malicious in the first place, and such offensive behavior would only irritate the other party unconsciously.


    Emperor Donghua was hesitant to see that small black hole collapsed violently.


    Logically speaking, the collapse of the black hole will inevitably produce an extremely powerful attraction, which will attract all matter within a radius of a million!


    Emperor Donghua��s ship is nearby, and should be the first to bear the brunt.


    But I don''t know what happened, the collapse of this small black hole didn''t transfer any attraction.


    It seems that everything in a small black hole only happens inside and will not have a substantial impact on the outside world!


    This kind of thing is simply unheard of!


    Even Emperor Donghua showed a look of doubt, and after Su Yan released his spiritual thoughts, he immediately understood why Emperor Donghua was so confused.


    Even Su Yan could hardly explain what was happening outside the ship.


    Perhaps the only reasonable explanation is that the changes in the small black hole have been artificially controlled, and the monk who controls the black hole is overwhelming in it.


    Black holes are not ordinary things, even the immortal emperor, not many people can perform any operation in the black hole at will.


    Only the immortal emperor who had cultivated the corresponding immortal rule could do this kind of thing.


    It was as if only the immortal emperor who had mastered many fire attributes could hold the stars in the universe in his palm.


    The strength of the monk who is in the black hole must be very shocking, and the collapse of the black hole may have been caused by others!


    But why would he do this?


    When the black hole collapses, the power will also reach its apex. Is it possible for this person to swallow the power of the black hole?

 Chapter 4288： Boss Yellow Eyebrows

    Chapter 4288: Old Monster with Yellow Eyebrows


    The collapse of this small black hole quickly turned into a point directly.


    I don''t know how many tens of thousands of times the mass is concentrated at this point. It should have been the most dangerous existence in this universe.


    But at this time, it was silent, and could not have any substantial impact on this universe!


    It didn''t take long for something even more miraculous to happen, and the point that condensed the mass of the black hole disappeared!


    It''s as if it never existed in this world!


    Even Su Yan showed a puzzled look, as if this spot that had condensed the black hole''s power was forcibly swallowed into his stomach by a certain monster.


    At this time, the haze that had enveloped everything finally dissipated!


    A monk wearing a yellow robe appeared in the spiritual consciousness of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua.


    There is no sign on the yellow robe, it looks nondescript, not a monk, it should be that he took the black hole just now!


    This black robe monk should have also sensed the divine will of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua.


    He did not hesitate to directly collide with Su Yan and Donghua Dijun with his spiritual mind.


    This kind of thing is really very offensive!


    Coupled with the previous impact on the car, this is already the second offense!


    Although the Eastern Emperor Jun was broad-minded and tolerant, he did not allow anyone to ride on his head and do whatever he wanted.


    After all, he was once the man who stood at the top of the fairy world!


    Emperor Donghua flicked his sleeves, directly across time and space, appeared outside the ship, and looked at the monk who suddenly appeared!


    Soon Su Yan followed Emperor Donghua to the outside of the battleship.


    I saw this man rushing into anger, his eyes were as big as copper bells, his long yellow eyebrows almost fell to his chest, and his nose was also outrageously big, with a standard bull nose.


    Su Yan looked at him a lot, and couldn''t see whether this ugly Taoist was a human race or a monster race.


    Emperor Donghua asked: "Who are you and why are you here?"


    The monk said: "What do you care about Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu can go wherever he wants. What does it have to do with you?"


    Emperor Donghua was already angry, but he couldn''t bear it, and said: "Gu Nai is Emperor Donghua. You ran into the lonely ship like this, don''t you think it''s not a sin to be contemptuous?"


    "Emperor Donghua?" The Taoist''s eyes rolled in his eye sockets for a moment, giving people a very cunning feeling.


    Monk Dao went on to say: "Why did Emperor Donghua appear here? Are you a lie to Laozi?"


    No matter how good the temper of Emperor Donghua was, he couldn''t help being offended again and again, and he shot a cyan light curtain directly, covering the monk directly!


    Although this monk was shrouded by the divine light of Emperor Donghua, he was not panicked at all, and then released a black shadow, which seemed to be the black hole power that was swallowed by him just now.


    The power of the black hole is indeed very magical, and also very domineering, almost instantly shattering the divine light of Emperor Donghua.


    The Divine Light of Emperor Donghua was cracked too easily, and the monk kept under his feet, attacking directly at an incredible speed!


    Almost the moment the divine light shattered, this strange-looking monk suddenly disappeared, leaving only an afterimage in place, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Emperor Donghua!


    Its speed is almost as fast as Su Yan


    Emperor Donghua didn''t expect that this person would be so fast that he could only use his divine light to defend.


    But the target of this monk was not Emperor Donghua. His pair of iron claws bypassed Emperor Donghua directly and grabbed Su Yan''s throat directly!


    Iron Claw condensed black divine light in the void, and Su Yan showed a surprised expression in the face of this extremely fierce blow.


    Even Su Yan didn''t understand at all, why this cultivator suddenly changed his target and regarded him as the target of his attack.


    There was not even a word between Su Yan and him, let alone any hatred at all.


    A divine light that seemed a little weak appeared outside Su Yan, but it was this very divine light that actually forced the strange monk back.


    The monk retreated back to his original place with incredible swiftness, and then asked: "Thanks to the divine light, hahaha...what is your relationship with the Tathagata?"


    Su Yan said, "I have an equal relationship with Tathagata, who are you?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the monk began to scratch his head, as if he became very impatient.


    Su Yan and Emperor Donghua looked at each other, and they both felt that this man was weird in ancient times and there were some crazy demons, but his strength was extremely strong, and he didn''t know what it would come from.


    Is it possible that there is something to do with Western Bliss?


    The monk scratched his head and scratched his cheeks for a long time, and then angrily said: "No! You lied to Laozi! How can you be on an equal footing with the Tathagata? The Tathagata is one of the pinnacles of the Three Sects, and even Lao Tzu can''t beat him! You must be a disciple of the Tathagata! Ha! Ha ha!"


    When the monk talked about it later, he laughed to himself, looking completely like the kind of mental patient who was completely living in his own world.


    But if this person has the emperor''s cultivation base, how could he be so mentally abnormal?


    This is really very unreasonable.


    If a madman can enter the realm of the great emperor, then those true immortals of the heavens can commit suicide by cutting their abdomen, because they can''t even compare to a madman!


    But the monk''s appearance and demeanor did not seem to be disguised, and it was impossible to pretend to be crazy and be stupid.


    This point is really very contradictory.


    On the contrary, Emperor Donghua seemed to remember something, and then asked: "I just remembered it, you are the old monster Huangmei?"


    Apart from the huge bull nose, the most notable feature of this monk is the two yellow eyebrows hanging down to his chest.


    Su Yan had also heard of the name of the old monster Huang Mei.


    It was probably when Su Yan was reincarnated for the sixth time. At that time, there was a strange and amazing genius in the fairy world. This person had double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism, and he merged the strengths of the two families. It took only three thousand years to reach the realm of the peak of the great emperor.


    Although this person is a genius, his personality is very perverse and not gregarious.


    I don''t know what''s going on, there was a conflict with the two immortal emperors in the heavens, and then the old monster Huang Mei directly killed the two immortal emperors'' hometown and smashed the two immortal domains in the sky!


    This incident violated the taboo of the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor wanted to cure him, so he sent three Heavenly Lords and a million Heavenly Soldiers to encircle him.


    However, the old monster Huangmei seemed to know the news in advance and ran away without a trace.


    The three Heavenly Venerates couldn''t figure out where he was, and could only return without success.


    But after the three heavenly veterans returned to the heavenly court, the old monster with yellow eyebrows turned back and made a violent disturbance in the fairyland outside the heavenly court!


    When Heavenly Court sent a strong man to suppress it again, Huang Mei ran away without a trace.


    Tossing back and forth like this, the strong people in Heavenly Court are almost about to vomit blood!

 Chapter 4289： Hard to distinguish

    The 4289th chapter is inseparable


    The turmoil of the old monster Huangmei became more and more fierce, and in the end it was the Great Emperor Zhenwu himself that he took the old monster Huangmei, and then suppressed it in the Huashen Lake under the Tianzhu of the North Tianmen.


    The water in the Huashen Pond was cold to the bone. The cold air will turn into a sharp sword and pierce into the joints of the body all the time.


    No one knows when Old Monster Huang Mei escaped from the Huashen Lake.


    But looking at his current appearance, I am afraid that he has suffered too much in the Huashen Lake, and he has been alone and miserable for too long, so his temperament has become more and more weird.


    After being broken by Emperor Donghua, he didn''t mind that much. Instead, he said: "Emperor Donghua, then you are mistaken! Lao Tzu is not an old monster with yellow eyebrows, but a holy ancestor with yellow eyebrows!"


    With Huang Mei''s strength, claiming to be a Dao ancestor of one party is also justified.


    But he must call himself Saint Ancestor, that would be a bit too much.


    Not everyone in the fairy world can claim to be sacred casually.


    It''s like not everyone in the Taoist sect can claim to be Tianzun. You must achieve certain achievements and have a recognized status and qualifications before you can have such a name.


    In today''s immortal world, only Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix are qualified to claim to be sacred.


    Su Yan has mastered the power of destruction, as well as the body of Lord Shiva, not to mention the reincarnation of Emperor Xianwu, the number one in the ages.


    The primitive phoenix has existed at the top of the immortal world since its creation, and it was born with a strong divinity. I don''t know how many storms and disasters it has experienced. It will stand forever in the immortal world and is the master of Kunlun!


    What kind of thing is his old monster with yellow eyebrows, what accomplishments, because he fought guerrilla warfare with Heavenly Court, dare to call himself a saint ancestor?


    It''s just making people laugh out of their teeth!


    Su Yan immediately said: "Yellow Mei, what are you, dare to call yourself a saint ancestor in front of me? Aren''t you afraid that the wind will flash your waist?"


    Huang Mei said: "What are you? Emperor Donghua won''t come to reprimand Lao Tzu, and it will be your turn to speak up here? Lao Tzu wants to call himself the ancestor and sit on an equal footing with the Jade Emperor. What about you? Is it possible that you still want to beat Lao Tzu on behalf of the Jade Emperor? No meal? Do you have the ability?"


    Huang Mei''s manner of speaking was very arrogant, and then he directly tore off the shabby yellow robe from his body, revealing the body inside.


    Huang Mei''s body is very strong, and although the muscle lines of his body are not very exaggerated, those muscles have been practiced one after another, as if there are many earthworms on his body.


    Then Huang Mei made a move. He already had a mace in his hand and a layer of soft hedgehog on his body.


    Then Huang Mei didn''t say hello at all, and directly killed Su Yan!


    The mace wielded by Huang Mei carried a powerful killing intent, which almost turned into a wolf head that could swallow everything in the void!


    I have to say that Huang Mei''s attack is still very good, and he can actually materialize murderous intent!


    Su Yan has been back to the immortal world for so long and has faced many strong men. Those strong men also have a very powerful murderous aura, but Huang Mei is the first one who can condense the murderous aura into reality!


    So Su Yan had already put away the contempt in his heart.


    Huang Mei''s strength is definitely not comparable to the previous Xingtian Demon Corpse.


    At the same time, there was a long sword in Su Yan''s hand, and this long sword and mace slammed together!


    The power of the two directly collided in the void, and then the powerful murderous auras on both sides collided together!


    Although Huang Mei''s murderous aura had already materialized, he didn''t get any advantage from Su Yan!


    After this confrontation, Su Yan only felt that the great power of the opponent''s volley was not trivial, and it actually made his mouth numb.


    After Su Yan''s dragon body went further, his physical strength had reached its peak. It was unexpected that in the battle with Huang Mei, his physical strength could not have the upper hand at all.


    After this blow, Huang Mei was even more surprised. After this blow, he retreated to the back, shaking his arms slightly!


    Huang Mei couldn''t think of it. With such a full blow, the opponent could withstand it abruptly, and he did not retreat to the rear at all, but he retreated!


    "Your special mother... is very strong!" Huang Mei''s mouth showed an evil smile.


    After the power collision just now, Huang Mei was not discouraged, but showed an extremely powerful fighting spirit.


    Then Huang Mei carried the mace and killed Su Yan again. This time, the two sides did not compete in strength, but in a game of tricks.


    The mace in Huangmei''s hand appeared out of sight, and it went smoothly between coming and going. There was no flaw at all. This was not the most critical place.


    The most important thing is that the sharpness brought out by the yellow-browed mace every time it does not suffer from Shang Su Yan''s Frost Sword Qi!


    This shows that Huang Mei''s martial arts realm is also extremely high, maybe he is also a geek who enters the Tao with martial arts, so when he confronts Su Yan, he basically doesn''t suffer.


    The two quickly fought out to eighty moves. The two attacked and defended each other, but they couldn''t help each other.


    Huang Mei''s martial arts is so strong is something that Emperor Donghua hadn''t expected at all. He sat next to the mountain and watched the tiger fight. It can be said that he saw it very clearly.


    The mace in Huang Mei''s hand is simply ever-changing. Although Su Yan is capable of swordsmanship, he can''t help Huang Mei at all. He can only say that he is in a match with Huang Mei!


    The Wanzai Ice Sword and the Mace are both artifacts, and they have been fighting for a long time.


    Originally, fighting for a long time was beneficial to Su Yan, because the ice sword aura of the Wanzai Frost Sword could gradually freeze the enemy''s bloodline and the movement of the immortal element. When the enemy''s reaction slowed down, his body became sluggish.


    But Huang Mei was once suppressed in the Huashen Lake. His body was not generally cold-resistant, and he could withstand the coldness of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Emperor Donghua was shocked when he was watching the battle, not only because the two martial arts realm had reached the realm of heaven and human.


    Moreover, the concentration and physical strength of these two people are monster-level.


    If you change to a general Immortal Emperor, you will have a problem with your physical strength if you fight with such a high intensity of three hundred moves.


    Su Yan has the blessing of the immortal dragon **** battle body, and will not lose to anyone physically, but why does Huang Mei stay with Su Yan?


    It shouldn''t just be a simple talent.


    During the struggle, Su Yan gradually sensed the aura of a saint in the yellow eyebrows, which meant that it was very possible that the yellow eyebrows had been cultivated into some kind of sacred body.


    But even if he has cultivated a certain kind of sacrament, claiming to be a saint ancestor is not justified.


    Since the ages, the number of emperors who have cultivated into saints in the immortal world has not been one hundred or eighty. Is it possible that these people can all claim to be saint ancestors?

 Chapter 4290： Little Ruyi Eucharist

    Chapter 4290: Little Ruyi Eucharist


    Although the battle with Huang Mei has not yet been determined, Su Yan enjoyed the battle very much.


    Because in martial arts, he hadn''t encountered such a powerful opponent for a long time.


    If you want to make progress in martial arts, it is absolutely impossible to rely solely on working behind closed doors.


    Only by finding a strong opponent can you confirm your martial arts realm and whether those assumptions about martial arts are correct.


    For Su Yan, Huang Mei is undoubtedly a qualified opponent.


    Su Yan''s martial arts realm is indeed very high, but the journey of martial arts is endless on the road to the peak.


    Although it is extremely difficult to go further, after reaching this level, even a slight improvement will become very difficult.


    But as long as there is a little improvement, even if this improvement is small, it can be regarded as a breakthrough to its own limit.


    It''s like a 100-meter race. After breaking through the ten-second mark, every next 0.1 second is a great thing.


    So even if Su Yan had the means to subdue his yellow eyebrows immediately, he would definitely not be able to use it.


    Because such an opponent is very rare, if you miss this time, you don''t know where you can meet it next time.


    The two quickly fought out to five hundred moves.


    This is not a five-hundred trick to attack and dismantle, but a five-hundred trick to perform wholeheartedly.


    Because of the extremely high intensity, Huang Mei has gradually become physically weak.


    Then Huang Mei roared, and he dropped the mace in his hand, and then flew towards the rear!


    This mace settled in front of Su Yan, changing many spikes, blocking Su Yan''s pursuit.


    And after the yellow eyebrows opened the distance from Su Yan, he waved his hand and retracted the mace.


    Su Yan also gasped a little at this time, and said, "Yellow Mei, you turned out to be a trash, and you took the initiative to run away when you hit it halfway! What would you run if there were any?"


    Facing Su Yan''s words, Huang Mei wanted to refute, but could not speak.


    Huang Mei panted violently, thinking in his heart, where is this animal from where the physical strength is so good!


    Lao Tzu has cultivated a small Ruyi Eucharist, and he is actually not as good as this person in physical strength!


    Could it be... this person has also cultivated a stronger Eucharist?


    The look in Huang Mei''s eyes at Su Yan also became more and more weird.


    Huang Mei also knew the power of Emperor Donghua, he originally wanted to defeat Su Yan, and then show off in front of Emperor Donghua.


    But he didn''t expect to hit the iron plate this time, Su Yan''s strength was beyond his imagination!


    But with Huang Mei''s perverted character, it is impossible to give up so easily. Not only will he not give up, he will even continue to show off in front of Su Yan.


    And Huang Mei really felt that he couldn''t be inferior to Su Yan from the bottom of my heart.


    Huang Mei said: "Lao Tzu has already cultivated the Little Ruyi Eucharist, what kind of Eucharist are you, you can even share the same color with Lao Tzu?"


    Su Yan looked at Huang Mei and said, "You are really crazy! No one has dared to be so crazy in front of me for a long time. But it makes sense for you to be crazy, even if you are a serious little wishful Eucharist. It��s the Western Paradise that few people can cultivate. Your ability to cultivate means that you still have some talent."


    The Little Ruyi Eucharist is one of the oldest Eucharists in Buddhism.


    The ancient Buddhas practiced various sacraments, and among them was this little wishful sacrament.


    The Little Ruyi Eucharist corresponds to the Big Ruyi Eucharist. It is said that after being cultivated, it can be transformed into a large and comfortable body, and all the Ruyi will follow one''s heart, and the physical changes will surpass the flesh and blood body.


    You can turn your body into a light breeze and drizzle, and drive into all the world you want to go to, without any hindrance.


    The Little Ruyi Eucharist is not as functionally as the Big Ruyi Eucharist, and the accomplishment of practice is also much lower. Of course, correspondingly, the difficulty of practice is also much lower.


    Without the blessing of Xiao Ruyi''s Eucharist, Huang Mei might not have survived the bitter cold of Huashenchi.


    Buddhism''s cultivation of various sacraments is an ancient thing, and yoga is now called ancient yoga.


    Later, when Buddhism was converted to Mahayana, the number of people practicing various eucharistic cultivators was much less.


    Today''s Buddhism almost only cultivates the Scriptures, not the Eucharist.


    After the Scriptures are cultivated, many spiritual consciousnesses can be opened up, and time and space can be transcended. Spiritual consciousness is immortal, and even if the body is destroyed, it can last forever.


    Unlike the way of cultivating the Eucharist, once the Eucharist is destroyed, it will fall and be destroyed along with it.


    Huang Mei was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s attitude towards this comment, saying: "Don''t think that I was afraid of you when I took the initiative to retreat just now. I can fight with you for another 500 rounds after a while! Whoever dares to come is the grandson! Lao Tzu Ask what kind of Eucharist you are, why don''t you answer?"


    Su Yan looked at Huang Mei coldly, and said, "Your little Ruyi Eucharist is just a little better than the average emperor. Comparing with me will only make you feel as uncomfortable as if you have eaten a fly. Why don''t you be a man? The frog at the bottom of the well may continue to be so naively happy."


    The sacred body that Su Yan has cultivated is the Hunyuan sacred body, and the Hunyuan sacred body can prove the Dao Hunyuan and achieve the highest realm in this immortal world!


    Nothing is comparable to Xiao Ruyi''s Eucharist, and Su Yan is not too fond of yellow eyebrows, so he doesn''t bother to talk nonsense with him.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Huang Mei was furious.


    Su Yan''s words were full of sarcasm, why Huang Mei couldn''t hear it. If you can beat Su Yan,


    His yellow eyebrows had already carried a mace and wanted to fight Su Yan!


    But when Huang Mei thought that he could not take advantage of the five-hundred-stroke match just now, he didn''t want to continue to compete with Su Yan in martial arts.


    A group of black matter ignited in Huang Mei''s hand. This black matter was a flame, but it was one of the fragments of the black hole just now.


    If the power of the black hole is changed, it is impossible to swallow Su Yan into the black hole, tearing his body to pieces with terrifying power!


    Although the immortal emperors of the heavens will take the initiative to observe the mystery of the changes in the universe, not many people will personally go to the inside of the black hole to observe the changes in the black hole.


    Therefore, the interior of the black hole is an unknowable distortion field for most of the immortal emperors.


    No matter who is caught in such a distorted realm for the first time, he will be caught in great danger!


    If this is the case, if Huang Mei works harder, he can hunt the opponent in the black hole!


    Su Yan knew what Huang Mei thought.


    Su Yan said: "Yellow Eyebrow, I know you want to use a black hole to deal with me, but you have to understand that once the black hole is displayed, the surrounding space and space will be distorted by you. If it''s normal, that''s it, if you dare to break it. The original purpose of Emperor Donghua and I, then I had no choice but to screw off your head."


    Su Yan''s words contained incomparably powerful murderous aura, which made people no doubt that if he could say it, he would definitely be able to do it.

 Chapter 4291： Su Yans appreciation

    Chapter 4291: Su Yan''s Appreciation


    After the black hole warps time, the flow of time around it either becomes fast or extremely slow.


    If time becomes fast, maybe only ten seconds have passed here, but hundreds of years have passed outside.


    Originally, Emperor Donghua was determined to win the Huntian Pagoda. If he wasted a hundred years here, wouldn''t the Huntian Pagoda be taken away by others?


    Therefore, Emperor Donghua has inevitably become anxious.


    The power of the Huangmei boss may not be able to threaten their safety, but it can cause great trouble.


    Of course Su Yan also understands this.


    So Su Yan was no longer polite with Huang Mei, and a very powerful divine power broke out directly from Su Yan''s body!


    This destructive power is enough to squeeze everything in this world into fly ashes, of course, it also includes the black hole fragments in the hands of the old monster with yellow eyebrows!


    Huang Mei was shocked by the appearance of this destructive supernatural power. He thought that Su Yan was relying solely on martial arts to cross the world of immortals.


    Throughout the ages, existences capable of cultivating divine power to this level have been very rare.


    The existence that can reach this level, without exception, is the existence that once dominated the fairy world! Each one has a prestigious name!


    It is definitely not the existence that his yellow eyebrows can afford!


    Why did Huang Mei attack Su Yan in the first place, because he felt that the strength of Emperor Donghua was so shocking that he couldn''t deal with it at all.


    And the man standing next to Emperor Donghua looked ordinary, and he didn''t seem to have any special aura. He must not be his yellow eyebrow opponent!


    But what Huang Mei never thought was that he really kicked the iron this time!


    The man he despised before was actually so strong!


    But there are all medicines in this world, but there is no regret medicine.


    Huang Mei must pay for his choice!


    Huang Mei pointed to Su Yan and said, "Who are you? I thought you were just an ordinary immortal emperor. I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful divine power! In this way, have you already cultivated as a Hun Yuan Sheng? body?"


    The last being cultivated into the Hunyuan Saint Body was called Nuwa, and that was the existence that was once at the peak of the fairy world!


    Su Yan looked at Huang Mei like this, and said with great interest: "Who do you think I will be?"


    Huang eyebrows looked at Su Yan without hitting them, and said, "If you don''t want to say it, forget it! Lao Tzu respects you as a hero. I don''t think you dare to report your name? Why, what''s your name? Shameful place?"


    "It''s easy for you to know who I am, but I''m afraid you will lose the courage to fight me after hearing my name." Su Yan said.


    Huang Mei''s martial arts was placed at the level of the Emperor, and it was definitely considered top-notch.


    But even if Huang Mei was stunned again, after hearing the seven words of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, he was afraid that he would lose the courage to fight Su Yan.


    Su Yan hadn''t met Huang Mei enough to excite him in martial arts for a long time, so naturally he had to cherish some extra.


    Huang Mei said angrily: "You said so much nonsense, why don''t you dare to report your name?"


    "Okay, listen carefully, I am the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian!" Su Yan''s words were full of heroism and domineering!


    "What! You said you are Su Baxian? Didn''t Su Baxian have fallen? Can the dead Immortal Emperor be resurrected? Do you know what you are saying?"


    Huang Mei''s face was full of surprised expressions, he couldn''t believe that the fallen immortal emperor could return to the immortal world.


    Just because this kind of thing really breaks common sense.


    Su Yan has seen too many such surprised eyes, and said indifferently: "I have done many earth-shattering things since I returned to the fairy world. Haven''t you heard of them?"


    After the old monster Huang Mei escaped from the Huashen Lake, he hid in every corner of the fairy world. He had no understanding of some hot things that happened in the fairy world recently, and he couldn''t help but start whispering in his heart.


    If the man in front of him is really the former Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, what would it be worth?


    Moreover, Su Baxian also acted with Emperor Donghua, these two immortal emperors are both characters capable of shaking the entire immortal world. After they are united, this force is very terrifying!


    Huang Mei felt that something was not right in his heart, but he still had some doubts about the identity of the man in front of him.


    But I heard the Emperor Donghua: "Yellow Mei, he didn''t lie to you, he is indeed Emperor Su Xian..."


    Regardless of the identity of Emperor Donghua, he is determined not to lie.


    Huang Mei was already speechless at this time, and even the fragments of the black hole in his hand trembled fiercely.


    There can be many meanings behind the name Su Baxian. These meanings are invincible, strongest, first among the heavens...


    Behind these titles inevitably contained a lot of blood, as well as the corpses of many extremely powerful people!


    A recognized number one in the immortal world is definitely not something that can be obtained by mouth shots, it must be based on powerful killing and invincible strength!


    Sure enough, after confirming Su Yan''s identity, Huang Mei had already begun to retreat.


    Although Huang Mei was very confident in herself, she didn''t feel that she could beat the strongest Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian!


    Unless Huang Mei is really crazy, he will feel that he is better than Emperor Xianwu.


    However, Huang Mei and Emperor Xianwu just now faced off against the weapon with hundreds of tricks. This matter was enough to take it out and brag about it fiercely!


    The legend of Emperor Xianwu entered the Tao with martial arts, and he had already reached the pinnacle of all martial arts in this world.


    No matter how many talents there are in the fairy world, no one can surpass the martial art realm of Emperor Xianwu!


    He Huangmei and Emperor Xianwu have yet to lose hundreds of moves in the martial arts battle, indicating that he is also at the peak.


    Huang Mei listened to Su Yan at this time: "Huang Mei, you have some abilities. You can stand by me for so long only with the weapon in your hand. I really enjoy the fun of fighting. If a character like you is killed If you do, it��s a pity, as long as you surrender obediently, I might be willing to keep you alive."


    Huang Mei''s eyes began to turn around in his eye sockets again, and he didn''t know how many ideas appeared in his heart, but they were all denied by Huang Mei.


    Huang Mei''s expression changed several times, but what remained the same was the panic in Huang Mei''s heart.


    After knowing that his opponent was the Great Emperor Xianwu who was once invincible across the heavens, almost no one could maintain the initial calmness.


    No way, Su Yan''s reputation back then was so great!


    And when Su Yan''s divine power had condensed to the apex, a blue-violet idol could already be faintly seen behind him!


    This idol is the most powerful symbol of the condensation of divine power!

 Chapter 4292： Fragment of a black hole

    Chapter 4292 Fragments of Black Hole


    Huang Mei saw the faintly coming **** behind Su Yan, and his heart was really mixed.


    He already knew that he was destined to get no benefits in today''s battle. Not to mention that a supremely powerful Su Baxian was already difficult to deal with, and there was also a Donghua Emperor watching the battle next to him!


    Emperor Donghua may also take action to suppress him at any time.


    But Huang Mei was unwilling to surrender so easily. He said: "Even if you are Su Baxian, what about it, today is no longer your era. Today''s immortal world is the final decision."


    Su Yan said, "So what?"


    Huang Mei pointed at Su Yan directly with one hand and said, "If you have the skills, go and overthrow the Jade Emperor''s High Heaven Palace, why bother with Lao Tzu here?"


    Su Yan said, "You yellow-haired boy really likes talking nonsense. Today, you took the initiative to attack us first. If you didn''t take the initiative to attack, how could we waste time here?"


    Huang Brow gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yan, and then saw Su Yan waved his hand, and the idol of Shiva behind him became concrete all at once!


    The idols that were originally very indifferent suddenly became lifelike!


    There are many **** lines on the indigo skin, and those golden eyes do not contain the slightest emotion!


    As soon as Huang Mei saw Lord Shiva��s body, he knew that he was definitely not an opponent, so he screamed strangely, and then took the mace and flew towards the back!


    Huang Mei''s flying speed is very fast, after flying into the air, it almost immediately turned into a stream of light!


    However, the yellow eyebrows directly hit a wall. I didn''t know when Shiva''s palms had already blocked the way he retreated!


    The power of Lord Shiva is beyond Huang Mei''s imagination, so he can be intercepted by the volley!


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Huang Mei''s collision was not injured, but it was a serious face injury.


    After being forced back by Su Yan, Huang Mei directly released the piece of black hole fragment in his hand!


    The black hole fragments instantly produced an incomparably huge attraction, which was strong enough to distort the surrounding space, and the yellow eyebrows also escaped into the black hole fragments.


    A powerful immortal emperor can walk on the surface of the sun and escape into a black hole. For an immortal emperor like Huangmei, it is not so difficult.


    This kind of thing is of course a fantasy for those creatures in the lower realm. The creatures in the lower realm simply couldn''t imagine how powerful the immortal emperor could be.


    The power of the Immortal Emperor not only surpasses the sun and the moon, but can also cross the limitations of time and space. Perhaps a single thought is enough to destroy a world!


    The existence of a black hole is enough to distort the surrounding space-time.


    Although Emperor Donghua��s seat ship was fixed by the divine light, even the divine light itself was being violently sucked into the black hole, and the ship was naturally unable to maintain stability.


    Su Yan laughed coldly and said, "Do you think that if you hide in a black hole, I can''t do anything about you?"


    I saw that Su Yan and the dharma body of Lord Shiva were directly merged into one!


    When the two pairs of golden eyes overlapped together, the extremely powerful divinity was also blessed on Su Yan''s body!


    At this moment, after Su Yan opened the pair of golden eyes, the entire universe and Milky Way of the Buddha was reflected in his golden pupils!


    Nothing in this world can escape the eyes of the gods! Can''t escape the decree of the gods!


    Su Yan, who had turned into a world-destroying god, stepped directly into the fragments of the black hole!


    As Su Yan stepped into the black hole, that strong attraction completely disappeared, as if the black hole was blocked by a powerful force.


    This shows that the power of destroying the gods absolutely surpasses the power of the black hole!


    But for Su Yan, this is really nothing to praise, because for him, it was a piece of cake.


    Cheng Wu, the speaker of Esoteric Buddhism, can summon the twisted nihility, which is a further existence than this black hole. The twisted nihility can distort everything, and even the barriers of the spiritual world and the real world can merge together...


    Compared to the distorted nothingness, what is the fragment of the black hole in front of you?


    After Su Yan stepped into the black hole, it was tantamount to stepping into a piece of eternal loneliness.


    There is no sound, no breath, everything exists in an extremely distorted form.


    Including Su Yan''s Destroying God Law Body, at this time it was also in an extremely distorted posture.


    Su Yan stepped into the black hole, but did not find the existence of Huang Mei.


    The black hole fragments seem to be only the size of a bead, but are condensed from a huge mass. After entering it, you will find that the universe is hidden inside.


    Huang Mei had hidden himself somewhere in the black hole, but he thought that if he was hiding in the black hole, Su Yan would not be able to find him. That was really wrong!


    Su Yan sneered, and then the power of destruction began to spread!


    This destructive power can pierce the origin of the black hole, causing the existence of the black hole to collapse along with it!


    As this destructive power gradually spread, the surrounding space that was distorted by the black hole also began to change for the second time!


    The spaces are folded together, and the folded space is penetrated by powerful divine power!


    The power of destruction is everywhere, Huang Mei quickly sensed a danger signal from the origin of the mind!


    Huang Mei couldn''t help being surprised. The other party could not only step into the black hole, but also destroy the origin of the black hole with powerful divine power!


    I''m afraid that this black hole fragment won''t last for too long and it will burst!


    For Huang Mei, the black hole is equivalent to the carapace of a snail. If this carapace is destroyed, he will definitely be defeated by Su Yan!


    After all, Huang Mei had no way to use Su Yan''s destructive power. If he could deal with Su Yan''s destructive power, he wouldn''t have to escape into the fragments of this black hole.


    With the gradual increase in the power of destruction, Huang Mei finally had no choice but to escape before the fragments of the black hole completely collapsed!


    But when Huang Mei escaped, he found that the divine power of destruction had spread all over the surrounding space, almost everywhere.


    It turned out that Su Yan''s destructive power was not only placed in the fragments of the black hole, but also all outside was his power!


    The two destructive powers inside and outside the black hole are joined together, leaving Huang Mei with nowhere to escape!


    Huang Mei had no choice but to summon the mace again and hold it in his hand. It seemed that he was going to fight Su Yan to the death.


    But before Su Yan appeared, the yellow eyebrows had already flew upwards, and a golden cloud appeared under his feet, and only turned a somersault in the air, and a golden light flashed, and the yellow eyebrows were already thousands of miles away!


    This Jinyun and Gendou is a powerful method of escape in ancient times. In today''s era, people who can master this method of escape can be said to be rare!

 Chapter 4293： Another humiliation

    Chapter 4293 another humiliation


    Huang Mei''s strength is not weak, but the enemy he encountered is Su Yan.


    If the immortal emperors of Heavenly Court were released, Huang Mei would definitely be able to kill the Quartet.


    The collapse of the black hole has been completely blocked, and the origin of the black hole fragments is being rapidly destroyed!


    Soon, after breaking through the black hole fragments, Su Yan also appeared in the universe, just in time to witness Huang Mei driving away Jin Yun.


    This time, Su Yan was too lazy to pursue it, and directly took back the body of Lord Shiva and landed on the ship of Emperor Donghua.


    Emperor Donghua: "Congratulations to Emperor Su Xian for another victory."


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "This person is just a young man with some abilities. It''s not something to be proud of to beat him."


    Emperor Donghua said: "His yellow eyebrows have been repaired into a small Ruyi Eucharist, and he has fought against the heavens for a long time. He is already a well-known master, and he is definitely not a weak one."


    Su Yan was completely indifferent. Huang Mei was indeed a small accomplishment, as well as the blessing of the little Ruyi Eucharist, but regardless of his talent or luck, there was an insurmountable distance from a true master.


    Emperor Donghua invited Su Yan back to the ship, and the ship continued to draw toward the Huntian Pagoda.


    After the ship traveled for a while, we could already see the blue and purple divine light slowly spreading out in the space, like a strip of light, which looked very magnificent.


    The appearance of this band of light indicates that Su Yan and the others are very close to the Huntian Pagoda.


    At this time, another golden light stopped the ship, and this golden light looked very familiar.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning slightly. It turned out that the old monster with yellow eyebrows had killed him again and stopped Donghua Emperor''s ship for the second time!


    Huang Mei went back this time, I don��t know why, but Su Yan let him run away just now because there are other important things, so he didn��t bother to repair the yellow eyebrows.


    If he continues to be entangled, he will have to be suppressed.


    Su Yan was murderous, but Emperor Donghua said: "Emperor Su Xian is better off staying safe and restless, and see what he has to say with his yellow eyebrows."


    And Huang Mei also said outside the ship: "Emperor, I am here this time because I want to understand some things. I definitely don''t want to be an enemy of the emperor."


    "Do you want to understand what something has to do with loneliness?" Emperor Donghua''s voice also rang out in the universe.


    Huang Mei��s eyes rolled around in his eye sockets again, and he looked very cunning. He said, "Emperor Donghua must be here for the Huntian pagoda, right? If I join the emperor''s side, wouldn��t it be possible for the emperor to seize Huntian Pagoda strives for great weight?"


    Huang Mei went and returned, originally because he wanted to cooperate with Emperor Donghua.


    Emperor Donghua asked: "What good is it for you to help Gu get the Huntian Pagoda? If it is not good for you, you shouldn''t do it, right?"


    Huang Mei said: "Even if I can''t get the Huntian Pagoda, at least I can''t let the people in the Heavenly Court get it. If the Heavenly Court can get the Huntian Pagoda, I won''t have a good life in the future. Of course, if I can help the emperor If I get the Huntian Pagoda, I want to ask for a pill from Emperor Donghua."


    Emperor Donghua asked calmly: "What pill do you want?"


    "Of course it is the Zitian Divine Pill! If there is an emperor''s Zitian Divine Pill, then my cultivation level will naturally be able to go to the next level!"


    "You want to reshape the body?"


    The sole function of the Zitian Shendan is to reshape the body of the immortal origin. But isn''t his yellow eyebrows already cultivated into a small Ruyi Eucharist? If he reshapes his body, it means that everything has to be started all over again.


    Once you take the Zitian God Pill, the Little Ruyi Eucharist will inevitably disappear!


    Huang Mei said: "I could have achieved the Great Ruyi Eucharist. If it were, then the previous and current Buddhas would be inferior to me, not to mention the bodhisattvas and heavenly kings in Lingshan. None of them can be used. But Lao Tzu was defeated by the Great Emperor Zhenwu. I have been locked in the Huashen Lake for too long, and the water in the Huashen Lake has broken my bones, so I had to repair this little Ruyi Eucharist!"


    Huang Mei is extremely talented, and he was originally qualified to achieve the Great Ruyi Eucharist, but now he only has a small Ruyi Eucharist, so he is naturally dissatisfied in his heart.


    The confrontation with Su Yan just now can explain the problem. If he has cultivated the Da Ruyi Eucharist, he can at least fight with Su Yan for another three hundred rounds without losing the wind. How can he lose so easily?


    Huang Mei has a weird temperament and is bold enough, so he will turn back and kill him.


    Although the Zitian Divine Pill is precious, it is also a replaceable resource for Emperor Donghua. If the old monster with yellow eyebrows can be brought under his command, then it will inevitably increase the weight to seize the Huntian Pagoda.


    There is no doubt about this.


    To be honest, Emperor Donghua was very excited about Huang Mei''s proposal. No matter what it is, the old monster Huang Mei is the strength of the Immortal Emperor Zhenger Bajing.


    If a new immortal emperor joins, it must be an excellent supplement to their strength.


    But in the end, we still have to ask allies about this matter.


    So Emperor Donghua asked: "How does Emperor Su Xian think about this?"


    Su Yan didn''t catch a cold at all for Old Monster Huang Mei, and said directly: "I don''t know how credible this person''s words can be. Also, his meager strength may not have much effect. Now I can see the chaotic sky. The light of the pagoda is gone, there is no need to take the initiative to increase those unnecessary variables."


    If you encounter an enemy later, they will definitely be a figure of the Dao ancestor level.


    It is almost impossible for the old monster Huang Mei to overthrow a Dao ancestor with that little strength. If it is to deal with some young people, why should he use Huang Mei to make a move?


    The names of Su Yan and Emperor Donghua are enough to scare these young people back!


    Su Yan''s words do have some truth. Emperor Donghua still refused Huang Mei''s request after pondering for a moment.


    Huang Mei knew that Emperor Donghua must have listened to Su Yan''s words before rejecting him, his nose was almost crooked!


    When has his yellow eyebrow boss been so despised?


    An angry mood rushed towards the old monster with yellow eyebrows, Tian Ling Gai!


    The old monster Huang Mei has gone and returned, already feeling that his face is thick enough, and now he has to be rejected by the other party, that is another humiliation!


    It was not much worse than when he was defeated by Emperor Zhenwu fiercely, and then caught in the pool of the **** of transformation!


    If he had been able to beat Su Yan, he would have rushed forward with a mace and smashed Su Yan!


    It''s a pity that the confrontation just now has shown that he is definitely not Su Yan''s opponent.


    Before flying away, I didn''t forget to leave a ruthless sentence: "Two emperors, then we will wait and see to see who can have the last laugh!"

 Chapter 4294： Arrive at Huntian Pagoda

    Chapter 4294: Arriving at Huntian Pagoda


    A pagoda is located in the void of the universe!


    This pagoda has glazed gold tiles and carved dragons and phoenixes on the pagoda, which looks extremely exquisite.


    At the same time, this pagoda is extremely huge, at least several thousand feet tall!


    Compared with this majestic pagoda, human beings would appear very small!


    The pagoda stands in this dark cosmic space. I don��t know how many years it has gone through. No one in the fairy world knows the origin of this pagoda.


    Even the monks who are the most proficient in the gossip of the sky, can''t count the half of the information about this pagoda.


    The past, present and future of the pagoda belong to the absolutely unknowable realm.


    If someone can thoroughly understand the secrets of this pagoda, then all the unknowable areas of this world will be presented to this person!


    The laws of the world, the history of the past, the present and future trends of the movement, everything is no longer a secret!


    Even the oldest immortal emperors don��t know who built this pagoda, and no one knows why it stands in the center of the Meteorite Land. It seems that this pagoda has been standing in the immortal world since the beginning of the world. !


    This pagoda continuously releases light and heat in the void of the universe, just like another sun in the universe!


    Standing in the divine light released by this pagoda, one can clearly sense that the surging power is constantly undulating like a sea tide!


    And this source of power is located inside the pagoda, and it should be running at a super high speed at this time.


    There are thirty-three floors in the pagoda, which represents the thirty-third heaven in Taoist legends!


    Looking up at this pagoda, each floor has a majestic feeling that makes people want to kneel and knock down three times!


    This pagoda is the Huntian pagoda that Emperor Donghua has been thinking about for many epochs!


    The divine light released by the Huntian Pagoda has also been changing. There are nine colors in all!


    It''s so magnificent that it makes one''s heart fascinating.


    Although the light of the power of the Huntian Pagoda has enveloped thousands of miles of the universe, the Huntian Pagoda is not a magic weapon.


    Its existence is indeed very peculiar, if it is not witnessed with their own eyes, even the most knowledgeable immortal emperor can hardly believe that there is such an incredible existence in the endless immortal world.


    The Great Wuzu and his party had already reached the front of the Huntian Pagoda before Su Yan, and they had overcome all obstacles along the way, leaving all the difficulties far behind, and they had the qualifications to be the first to approach the Huntian Pagoda.


    The great witch ancestor only came to the vicinity of Huntian Pagoda, and he felt that the surrounding aura was still rushing fiercely, and the power of many immortals around was also unstable, as if they stepped into an extremely fierce river. Among.


    All kinds of abnormalities in the breath indicate that there should have been very fierce battles here, and it is still a fairy emperor!


    There must be a powerful immortal emperor who arrived here first.


    But it was quiet here, and there was nothing to see except the divine light of the Huntian Pagoda, and I don��t know where the immortal emperor who was in conflict went!


    In other words, although everything seems to be extremely calm here, it is secretly full of unknown dangers.


    No one knows what will happen in the next second.


    "Is this the Huntian Pagoda? It is extraordinary! If anyone can subdue it, wouldn''t it be able to suppress the thirty-three days together?" The Blood God Emperor showed a drunken expression.


    They came along this way just for this Huntian Pagoda.


    The Huntian Pagoda is now in front of you, and it can be said that there is only one step away from the final goal. How can it be unhappy?


    These five emperor ranks are all staring at the Huntian Pagoda. If possible, everyone wants to take this incredible Huntian Pagoda into their own pockets.


    Although their agreement was that the Great Wuzu came to conquer the Huntian Pagoda.


    At this time, the Great Wuzu stared at the Huntian Pagoda without saying a word, his attention had been completely attracted by the Huntian Pagoda, and he didn''t know what he was making.


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "It is so simple to conquer the Chaotic Sky Pagoda, the blood god, the divine light implies infinite calamity! If the calamity is added, even the emperor''s rank will fall! Even if it is. Old man, I dare not approach the Huntian Pagoda with a physical body. Can the Great Wuzu have a way to subdue the Huntian Pagoda?"


    The Great Wuzu looked at the Huntian Pagoda for a long time, but didn''t know how to answer this question...


    Although the Great Witch Ancestor saw the existence of the Huntian Pagoda through the eyes of the Primordial Evil God, the glimpse at the altar did not reveal any special mystery at all.


    Only after standing in front of the Huntian Pagoda can you feel how outrageous this Huntian Pagoda is!


    The Huntian Pagoda is truly natural, without any obstacles or weaknesses at all.


    Moreover, the divine light contains extremely powerful calamity power, if it triggers the backlash of the Chaotic Sky Pagoda, then the extremely powerful calamity power will fall on him!


    Although the emperor''s power is already the apex of this world, and his life span can be equal to the balance, there are also things to fear.


    These two things are karma and robbery.


    When karma and calamity reach a certain level, the emperor will also be at risk of falling!


    And Huntian Pagoda contains the power that has almost reached the apex!


    In the fairy world, I''m afraid that nothing can compare with the calamity that Huntian Pagoda possesses!


    It seems as if the Huntian Pagoda is a hub, and the power of the entire immortal world must be operated through the Huntian Pagoda!


    This kind of thing is really incredible!


    The great ancestor of the witch had never heard of such a thing, and there was no such outrageous thing in the records of the witch sect.


    Wuzong''s research and exploration of the whole world is stronger than all sects, and the understanding of the origin of the world is also stronger than all sects.


    But the great ancestor of the witch, who had gathered all the knowledge of the witch sect, did not know that there was such a thing as the Huntian Pagoda!


    If it is the powerful people of the ancient Wuzong who know that there is a Pagoda of Huntian, then Wuzong''s understanding of the world is afraid that earth-shaking changes will also occur.


    The Great Wuzu sighed, and then muttered to himself: "What kind of person is it to create this Huntian pagoda?"


    No one of the four great emperors around can answer this question, and the existence of the Huntian Pagoda is also beyond their imagination.


    Perhaps the only reasonable explanation is that there is really such a creator in this world.


    Whether it is many worlds in the Lower Realm, or the Guangluo Immortal Realm, they are all masterpieces of this creator.


    In addition, there is no reason to explain how this Huntian Pagoda came from.


    The Huntian Pagoda is already an existence beyond common sense, and only an existence that exceeds common sense can create the Huntian Pagoda.

 Chapter 4295： Burning lamp buddha

    Chapter 4295: Burning Lamp Buddha


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "The power contained in this Huntian Pagoda is terrible. No matter who it is, as long as he can control this Huntian Pagoda, then he will be able to rise above the heavens and become the true realm of the immortal world. The ruler of the world. Even if the Jade Emperor possesses artifacts of good fortune, he must not be able to compete against the Huntian Pagoda!"


    The calamity contained in this Huntian Pagoda is too great!


    If anyone had captured the Huntian Pagoda, his strength would definitely exceed Skyrim.


    No matter which immortal emperor you want to deal with, you only need to run a huge calamity, you can rewrite the cause and effect, and make the opponent''s fall irreparable!


    It is definitely not an unrealistic fantasy to completely change the era by relying on this Huntian Pagoda, but something that can actually be achieved.


    But all this has an important premise, that is, who can truly control the Huntian Pagoda.


    This premise is something that the dust-proof net is difficult to accomplish. If it is simple, Emperor Donghua would not use tens of thousands of years to prepare, just to capture the Huntian Pagoda.


    The current great ancestors of the witch and them are just like the emperor of Donghua back then. After seeing the power of the Huntian Pagoda for the first time, they can''t help but become drunk.


    But at the same time, it can''t help but feel a sense of helplessness!


    Because the Huntian Pagoda is truly natural, without flaws and weaknesses.


    No matter what technique is used to conquer the Huntian Pagoda, it will have a head-on conflict with the powerful robbery contained in the Huntian Pagoda.


    If you can''t resist this huge calamity, it will definitely end up in death.


    Of course the Great Wuzu knew this very well, and that''s why he felt helpless.


    But now that they are all here, the Huntian Pagoda is already in front of you, shouldn''t you give it a go?


    If you win, the power of Wuzong will inevitably rise again in the heavens and the countless worlds of the lower realm!


    This is what the Great Wuzu has always dreamed of! Revive Wuzong from his hands again!


    But... if the great ancestor witch loses the bet, then he will definitely fall under the huge calamity, when he falls, it also means that the last flame of the witch sect is extinguished!


    This kind of gambling is like throwing a coin into the air, and which side will appear in the end depends on God��s will.


    Therefore, even the great witch ancestor hesitated!


    The great witch ancestor instinctively felt that he had won this gambling game, I am afraid that he did not even have a chance.


    If there is a five-to-five number, then bite the bullet.


    But in this situation, I''m afraid that if you rush to subdue the Huntian Pagoda, you will only end up with a tragic end!


    It''s all about his death, I''m afraid the flames of Wuzong will be cut off from then on!


    Then he is the sinner of Wuzong!


    The great witch ancestor thought a lot, and the other great emperors were so shocked by the Huntian Pagoda that they were speechless!


    Only the blood **** the great said indifferently: "Great ancestor of the witch, why don��t you try to conquer the chaotic pagoda, if you can reach a deal with the immemorial evil god, you can catch the power of the immemorial evil god, it should be able to bring the chaotic sky The pagoda accepts it, right?"


    Great Wuzu didn''t answer this question, but stared at the Huntian Pagoda without saying a word. No one knew what kind of thinking was going on in his mind.


    Perhaps the great witch ancestor is still weighing the gains and losses.


    But the Blood God Emperor obviously couldn''t wait, saying: "If the Great Witch Ancestor doesn''t know how to make a move, I can help the Great Witch Ancestor explore the way..."


    The Pathfinder of the Blood God Emperor means he is trying to conquer the Huntian Pagoda


    The Blood God Emperor said: "My Blood God clones are incarnate hundreds of millions, even if only a drop of blood can be reborn, even if this body is destroyed by the robbery, there is no need to worry about it falling down. It just takes a lot of time to reconsolidate the cultivation base. I can help you explore how amazing the Huntian Pagoda has changed!"


    But the ancestor Zhentian said: "Blood God, do you want to violate the agreement between us?"


    The Blood God Emperor said: "I''m not doing it for your good? The great ancestor of the witch has not dared to take action for a long time, isn''t it because of fear of robbery? Let me test the depth of the Huntian Pagoda. What''s wrong? Don''t forget it. The Taiyi Rescue Heavenly Sovereign who was repelled by us may be killed at any time. When many Daomen Great Emperors will come together to kill, how can we contend?"


    The Great Sage Chilong added: "Not only the Taoist Heavenly Court, but also many emperors and hidden figures are coming here at the Huntian Pagoda! Since we have the opportunity to arrive here first, we should do our best to conquer the Huntian Pagoda. Don''t wait until the opponents are here, and then regret it!"


    Huntian Pagoda contains the purest power in the world, and it is also the power that the emperor is very eager for!


    The robbery power is enough to destroy multiple worlds!


    It is enough to destroy any great emperor in the world!


    Everyone knows that the blood **** emperor said so nicely to help the great witch ancestor find the way, but in fact it must be for his own ambition.


    But just standing here and staring at the Huntian Pagoda is not a solution, it''s always going to be a test.


    Probably the best decision was the blood **** emperor''s trial.


    Another point is also very important. I don''t know how many powerful characters are coming towards the Huntian Pagoda. The time that can be given to them is actually very urgent.


    No matter what, you have to give it a try. Even if you can''t conquer the Huntian Pagoda, you won''t regret it in the future.


    Suddenly the voice of Brahma singing came from the void!


    There was a fierce battle near the Huntian Pagoda just now. Could it be that the emperor who just defeated it has returned?


    The Great Wu Ancestor looked towards the deep space of the universe, and saw a golden lotus platform flying towards this side among the purple divine light!


    And behind the golden lotus platform, you can faintly see the statue of Avalokitesvara holding the golden lotus!


    The **** of the Thousand-Hand Guanyin did not fully condense the Law Body, it looked translucent, and was coated with a strange purple by the light of the Huntian Pagoda, making it even more mysterious.


    Looking at this momentum, it is only a Buddha from Lingshan in the West who came here!


    An expression of surprise suddenly appeared on the face of the Great Wuzu, because he had already remembered who this Buddha sitting on the golden lotus was!


    The blood **** great laughed and said, "I said that the bald donkeys of Buddhism will not let this matter go. As expected, these bald donkeys have finally come!"


    The Great Wuzu lowered his voice and said: "The Buddha from Buddhism came from the ancient Buddha with the burning lamp. The ancient Buddha with the burning lamp became the path very early. He is the leader of the ancient Buddhas and the right arm of the Buddha to help the Buddha open up the mountain. His mana is very monstrous and even more powerful. It is he who has mastered the true fire of the sun, and even the Primordial Phoenix has to give him three points! This person is an enemy or not a friend, so it is better to be vigilant!"

 Chapter 4296： The old monk doesnt speak verbal language

    Chapter 4296: The old monk does not speak idiots


    The Blood God Emperor said indifferently: "As long as it is not for the Tathagata Buddha to go down to the Lingshan Mountain in person, it will not be a big deal. The ancient Buddhas, but those bald heads will brag! In fact, everyone is very skillful. If it weren''t for the Tathagata Buddha, I would He smashed his spirit mountain and killed those bald donkeys completely!"


    The blood **** emperor is not talking big words, there is a lot of history of hatred between him and Buddhism.


    He and Buddhism fought from the lower realm to the immortal realm. He did not know how many powerful Buddhists he had killed, and what bodhisattvas, arhats, venerables, and ancient Buddhas were all destroyed in his hands.


    The Blood God Emperor himself was severely injured several times by the powerful Buddhists.


    There has long been a sea of ??blood that cannot be resolved between the two sides!


    Because of the many battles, the Blood God Emperor had a very deep understanding of the various powers of Buddhism and various powers.


    Of course, this ancient Buddha of burning a lantern, the Great Blood God, has also played against him, and he has also experienced the power of the real fire of the glazed lamp!


    It can be said that the only thing that can threaten his blood **** emperor is the real fire of the sun.


    The remaining Buddhism methods did not threaten his blood **** emperor.


    No matter how upright the Dharma is, it will be contaminated with his blood!


    The Blood God Emperor went on to say: "When I saw Lao Tzu, he should be afraid of burning the ancient Buddha, not us!"


    However, after seeing the Blood God Emperor, Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha showed a compassionate expression. Although he didn''t say anything, just this expression was enough to anger the Blood God Emperor!


    The Blood God Emperor had a very high self-esteem, and his temper was very violent.


    The blood **** emperor believed that only the Tathagata Buddha in the entire Buddhism can sit on an equal footing with him, and the rest are stinky fish and shrimps.


    Now he is looked down upon by these stinky fish, rotten shrimps, how can this be tolerated by the Blood God Emperor?


    The Blood God Emperor was about to break into his own anger, but was held down by his companions, and said: "Let''s see what he has to say first."


    Lan Deng Ancient Buddha said: "The Wuzong was the first sect that ruled the heavens, so the old monk can understand the great ancestor of the Wuzong''s wish to revive the prosperity of the Wuzong."


    "Can you understand? Is that to help me?" The Great Wuzu asked, "If the Burning Buddha can help me revive the Wuzong, then I promise that Buddhism can share the fairy world with the Wuzong! The world of the lower realm, this seat. I am also willing to divide half of them into the Buddha Realm. What do you think?"


    Lan Deng Gu Buddha lightly shook his head and said, "Even if the old monk wants to help, the great witch ancestor may not trust the old monk, and he will be afraid that the old monk will take your chaotic pagoda. What''s more, how can a monk be keen on power? Although the promised benefits are excellent, how dare the old monk agree to it? Once you agree, you will have committed the three precepts of greed, hatred, and delusion."


    Da Wu Zu said: "There are only enemies and friends here. If the Buddha is not our friend, then he can only be our enemy! Does Buddhism also want to encroach on the Huntian Pagoda?"


    The words of the great witch ancestor already carried the killing intent.


    Burning Lantern Buddha said: "Good is good, great witch ancestor, you are too aggressive and hostile. The old monk never said to be the enemy of your witch sect. The heavens are surging, I don��t know how many creatures, the great witch ancestor said a word It��s about turning half of the world into a Buddhist realm. Have you never thought about asking sentient beings�� own will?"


    The Great Wuzu just laughed twice, and then said: "My Wuzong and your Buddhism have nothing to do with each other. It can be said that the water does not violate the river. If you want to teach the Buddha, you should go to someone else. It is useless to find me."


    Lan Deng Ancient Buddha said: "The old monk did not come here to preach, but to represent the Buddha, who wants to be a witness. Witness the strong among the heavens, who can finally hold the Huntian Pagoda in his own hands. , Became the source of fear for all immortal emperors. If the great witch ancestor feels that he can master the Huntian Pagoda, then even if he does it, the old monk is determined not to stop the great witch ancestor."


    The great ancestor of the witch and them all showed strange expressions. The ancient Buddha of Burning Lantern came here earlier than them. Don''t you want to take the Huntian Pagoda into your pocket, just want to quietly watch how things will develop next to you?


    It can be said that the words of the burning lamp ancient Buddha are very clear, but does Buddhism really have no ambitions for the Huntian Pagoda?


    The Blood God Emperor said: "These bald donkeys have always been dishonest, it''s better not to be fooled by them!"


    Burning lamp Buddha said: "The monks don''t talk about it. If the old monk wants to seize the Huntian Pagoda, why should he say such things? Is it because he wants to ruin his own practice?"


    The ancestor of the witch said: "Buddha Burning Lantern, if I believe you, there has been a battle here just now. I don''t know which immortal emperors have fought here?"


    Burning lamp Buddha said: "It is the three great monsters under the original Phoenix seat who fought fiercely with the immortal emperor of the Daomen Beizhen family here. The two sides broke the world boundary line and triggered the power of the Huntian Pagoda. What world has it been sent to?"


    The words of Buddha Burning Lantern shocked the five old monsters.


    As the Buddha of Burning Lamp, it is impossible to lie in front of them.


    The original phoenix and Daomen men and horses have already ran ahead of them!


    Now that they can face the Huntian Pagoda alone, it is because the snipe and the clam compete for the fisherman''s profit.


    If you can''t grasp this gap, then I''m afraid that another strong person will soon be killed in front of the Huntian Pagoda, and then they will be able to face the Huntian Pagoda so calmly.


    The ancestor Zhentian said: "The Great Witch Ancestor still doesn''t make a move? If not, let the blood **** make a move first."


    The Blood God the Great stared at the burning lamp Buddha, his murderous aura was like a pot of water that was about to be boiled.


    At this time, a hand was placed on the shoulder of the Blood God Great. The Blood God Great was about to have his own temper, but after seeing that this person was the Great Sage Chilong, he forcibly endured his temper.


    Chilong Dasheng said: "The old monk can deal with it at any time, but the Huntian Pagoda can only have one chance. If we can take the Huntian Pagoda, it will not be a problem to step down on the Lingshan Western Paradise, why rush for a while? If a major event is broken, the real gain is not worth the loss."


    Although the Blood God Emperor had a violent temper, he also knew that things should be prioritized.


    He glanced at the burning lamp Buddha, and then said: "Old monk, don''t run away if there is a species, wait until we take the first one in the Huntian Pagoda, then you will sacrifice the flag!"


    Then the Blood God Emperor flew directly into the air, and the whole person in the void gradually turned into a strong and incomparable blood light!


    The longer this **** light stretches, the shape of a person can no longer be seen in the end.


    This is actually the ultimate state of the blood **** body. In order to maintain the human form, the blood **** emperor would reduce his combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 4297： The temptation of the blood god

    Chapter 4297: The temptation of the blood god


    When the Blood God Emperor revealed his ultimate state, the next thing to do was naturally to attack the Huntian Pagoda!


    The Huntian Pagoda still emits a powerful and incomparable light, but a part of the light is gradually being eaten away by the blood!


    The body of the blood **** great seemed to have been completely composed of **** divine light, and was no longer a body of flesh and blood at all!


    When the blood-colored brilliance approached the Huntian Pagoda, the blood-colored brilliance suddenly spread in the void!


    Then it seemed to have changed into a big blood-colored net, shrouded directly toward the Huntian Pagoda!


    This big scarlet net can cover at least a radius of three hundred miles!


    When this big scarlet net fell, even the incredible divine light of Huntian Pagoda was also blocked!


    The old monsters who were walking with him couldn''t help but mutter in their hearts, is it possible that the Blood God Emperor would conquer the Huntian Pagoda so easily?


    The blood-colored snare was shrouded in the sky above the Huntian Pagoda, and then it expanded frantically, and finally the Huntian Pagoda was completely collected into a mass of blood!


    This group of blood-colored divine light gradually shook, and gradually turned into a strong blood-colored liquid during the shaking!


    And under the shroud of this **** liquid, the original glorious divine light of the Huntian Pagoda suddenly disappeared...


    The entire universe is plunged into great darkness!


    Not only these old monsters looked very surprised, even Emperor Donghua and Su Yan who were still far away saw the light of Huntian Pagoda suddenly extinguished!


    This sudden extinction is clearly telling them that someone has already climbed first, reached the front of the Huntian Pagoda before them, and is already launching an action to conquer the Huntian Pagoda!


    Emperor Donghua couldn''t sit still almost immediately. It was his long-cherished wish to conquer the Huntian Pagoda. If this long-cherished wish could not be fulfilled, or if the Huntian Pagoda was taken away by someone swiftly, it would definitely be something he couldn''t bear!


    Emperor Donghua directly injected his mana into the ship, and the flying speed of the ship was increased tenfold at once!


    Although this would greatly deplete Donghua Dijun''s immortal yuan, Donghua Dijun can no longer take care of this!


    He definitely couldn''t stand someone holding the Huntian Pagoda before him!


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, and his expression didn''t change much.


    Just because Su Yan is not determined to win the Huntian Pagoda, as long as it doesn''t fall into the opponent''s hands.


    After covering the Huntian Pagoda, this group of intense **** liquid began to shrink violently!


    "The blood of the blood **** may be the most filthy thing in the world, even the devil emperors of the Demon Realm are not as filthy as him! If his blood falls on the Hundred Sky Pagoda, I am afraid it will pollute the Hundred Sky Pagoda. Maybe it will damage the Huntian Pagoda." Zhentian ancestor said.


    The Great Sage Chilong sneered and said, "It''s not that simple. The light of the Huntian Pagoda is already comparable to the artifacts of good fortune. If it is of this level, how can it be easily defaced? I only worry about one now. Thing... so offending the Huntian Pagoda, the Blood God will suffer multiple injuries?"


    The ancestor Zhentian looked at Great Sage Chilong with a surprised look.


    Chilong Great Sage''s talk about generations is enough to compare with the original phoenix, and it can be regarded as a witness to the existence of how the heavens have changed.


    Therefore, the vision and insights of the Great Sage Chilong are definitely not comparable to ordinary immortal emperors.


    Since he is not optimistic about the blood **** emperor, then the blood **** emperor is afraid that it will be really bad luck!


    And when that group of blood shrank sharply and wanted to wrap the Huntian Pagoda, it was very smooth at first, but as the encircling circle became smaller and smaller, the circle of **** liquid could no longer move!


    "Presumably the blood **** has already felt the pressure from the Huntian Pagoda at this time! The divine light of the Huntian Pagoda can be released for thousands of miles, and the energy contained in it is definitely not ordinary. How can it be overcome so simply?"


    Many bubbles gradually appeared on the **** liquid surrounding the Huntian Pagoda, as if a pot of blood water was about to boil!


    And in the next second, the powerful and incomparable divine light directly broke through the **** encirclement, and re-shot into the sky of the universe!


    When a loophole appeared in the blood-colored encirclement, something more terrible happened next-the powerful divine light seemed to pierce the blood-colored liquid with numerous holes!


    Through these holes, you can see countless hands made of blood condensed from inside the blood-colored liquid. These **** hands are trying to touch the Huntian Pagoda in every possible way!


    But all of them were destroyed by the powerful force before they even touched the Huntian Pagoda!


    The collapse of this **** encirclement seems to be a matter of time!


    But how could the Blood God Emperor easily fail willingly? All the blood-colored liquid condensed into an extremely hideous face. This face opened a mouthful of blood, and in the void he wanted to take a mouthful of the Chaotic Sky Pagoda. Swallow!


    But just when this face was close to the Huntian Pagoda, it had been destroyed by the powerful divine light and its shape could not be maintained, and it was directly scattered in the void of the universe.


    As the Great Sage Chilong had expected, even though the Blood God Emperor used the strongest ability, he couldn''t even touch the Huntian Pagoda!


    The divine light of the Huntian Pagoda is full of calamity, even if he turns his flesh and blood into a **** divine light or liquid, there is no way to resist it!


    Turning the body into divine light or liquid can avoid many fatal injuries!


    If you use flesh and blood to contend with the Huntian Pagoda, I''m afraid it will have died no less than ten times!


    The Blood God Emperor tried his best to attack the Huntian Pagoda, but the final result was also a failure.


    There was nothing to do with that **** light, and he could only retreat from the vicinity of the Huntian Pagoda, and then retreated to the distance, trying to reconsolidate the flesh and blood and transform it into a human body.


    But the Blood God Emperor condensed several times, and finally ended up without success.


    Every time the flesh and blood is only half condensed, the flesh collapses automatically!


    The Blood God Emperor couldn''t even transform his human form!


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "The mark of the power of catastrophe has been engraved in the body of the blood god. If he wants to overcome this power of catastrophe, he needs to use at least five times more power. This is of course impossible. Before dissolving the calamity in his body, it will be impossible for him to transform into a human form for at least ten thousand years, unless he takes the initiative to transform this body''s cultivation base and re-melt his body."


    Destroying the cultivation base is equivalent to tens of thousands of years of hard work being turned into a lot of water, and the price is too great!


    Great Sage Chilong said again: "Great Wu Ancestor, do you think of a way to deal with the Huntian Pagoda?"


    The Great Witch Ancestor was asked by the Great Sage Chilong so that he showed an expression of waking up from a dream. He wanted to answer the question of the Great Sage Chilong, but for a while he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 4298： Turned into a pool of blood

    Chapter 4298 turned into a pool of blood


    In the dark cosmic space, the Blood God Emperor was still struggling to condense the essence and blood and transform it into flesh and blood again.


    It''s just that this struggle is destined to be futile.


    Every time the blood **** emperor''s body is only half condensed, it will automatically collapse, just like a castle built of sand that will automatically collapse when it reaches a certain height, doing useless work over and over again!


    The great witch ancestor does not have the ability of the blood **** great, and can turn his flesh and blood body into divine light or pure blood.


    If you face the Huntian Pagoda with a body of flesh and blood, I am afraid that the final fate will be fall!


    The burning lamp ancient Buddha sat on the golden lotus platform, showing a smile that was not a smile, even more unpredictable.


    These old monsters already understood why the ancient Buddha burning the lantern didn''t stop them from approaching the Huntian Pagoda.


    The power contained in this Huntian Pagoda is really terrifying, and it can even be said to be a power far beyond the realm of the emperor!


    Even if Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha didn''t make a move, they might not be able to conquer the Huntian Pagoda.


    And even if they could finally conquer the Huntian Pagoda, they would have paid a very heavy price, when the lamp-burning ancient Buddha would be able to eliminate them with ease.


    Not to mention other bald donkeys like Buddhism, no one can be their opponent in the deep heart.


    And often even if you have seen through the secrets of these bald donkeys, you will be forced by the situation and can only act according to their script.


    The Blood God Emperor was still working hard to condense his body, and the Great Wu Ancestor did not say a word, staring solemnly at the Huntian Pagoda.


    Now it seems that this team has nothing to do with Huntian Pagoda.


    At this moment, an extremely strange formation suddenly appeared in the dark void.


    The reason why this formation is weird is that there is no symbol of Taoism in this formation, and there is no blood sacrifice of Wuzong. It seems to use a strange power that no one has ever seen before!


    The core of the formation is the totem of the unicorn. As the totem of the unicorn continues to rotate, a Taoist wearing a purple robe appears from the formation.


    This man held a sword in his arms and appeared on the top of Huntian Pagoda in this way.


    The divine light around the Huntian Pagoda is a masterpiece, and the divine light contains powerful and unmatched calamity power.


    If you forcibly open the space transmission formation near the Huntian Pagoda, it is very likely to catch fire.


    Because robbery is originally a very active force, just like gasoline and dust, just a small spark is enough to cause a big explosion!


    But the Taoist wearing a purple robe didn''t seem to care about this at all, and he came here with such a generous teleportation formation.


    This shows that the purple-robed Taoist must be a brave artist, and that his weird formation must have some kind of method that can restrain the power of catastrophe.


    After the purple-robed Taoist appeared, he first saw the ancient Buddha burning lantern, and the ancient Buddha in the air nodded.


    Then he turned his gaze to the Great Wu Ancestor and the others, and his eyes gradually showed surprise. Obviously, I already knew that the great ancestors of Wuzu came from an extraordinary origin.


    The Great Wuzu asked: "Who is this person? I feel like he has a strong aura."


    No one can answer the question of the Great Wuzu.


    This purple-robed Taoist then drew out his long sword. The sword light of this sword was extremely magnificent, and the sky-blue sword light was hundreds of feet long when it was swayed at will!


    Then the Taoist in the purple robe lightly let go of his sword light, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a blue thunder, which severely hit the pool of blood in the void!


    The blue thunder exploded violently in the void!


    The pool of blood that the blood **** emperor''s body turned into also boiled with it, and the screams of the blood **** emperor could be heard!


    The Blood God Emperor changed into a river of blood, and this river of blood was only half-reversed in the void, and it was already broken by this sky-blue sword light!


    Of course, the Blood God Emperor was not reconciled to just like this, he divided his blood into seven, and walked in different directions!


    But this sword light was also divided into seven next, perseveringly hunting down the blood **** emperor in the void!


    Although the four bosses were the companions of the Blood God Emperor, none of them had the intention to take action.


    The screams of the Blood God Emperor were everywhere in the void!


    This sky-blue sword light is certainly very powerful, but what is even more powerful is the powerful calamity that the Huntian Pagoda has branded into the blood **** emperor''s body!


    The Blood God Emperor was able to suppress the powerful calamity in his body just now, but at this time, his body and power source have been destroyed by the blue sword light, naturally he can no longer suppress the calamity in his body!


    When the powerful robbery exploded violently, the Blood God Emperor was not far from falling.


    Even if his companion tried to rescue him, he would be a waste.


    Since he can no longer provide any help, why save him?


    These bosses would be quite clear on this kind of issue, and would naturally make the most reasonable and coldest choice.


    Seeing that the pools of blood of the Blood God the Great turned to nothing, those old monsters were not moved.


    The great witch ancestor said instead: "Blood **** has billions of clones hidden in the immortal realm and even the lower realm. With his ability to be reborn from a drop of blood, even if he falls here today, he is not really dead. You don''t need to worry too much about him. Anyway, his mission has already been completed. NS."


    Seeing all the blood and water turned into nothing in the blue thunder, the Taoist man in the purple robe took the long sword back.


    Burning the lamp, the ancient Buddha, and the way is good.


    The purple-robed Taoist then put his gaze on the Huntian Pagoda.


    "No, he wants to seize the Huntian Pagoda..." Zhentian ancestor said.


    "Why do you need to be afraid? First look at his ability. If he has the ability to destroy the light of the Huntian Pagoda, it is also a good thing for us." Chilong Dasheng said, "We still have four people. Afraid that he won''t be alone?"


    A cloud was born under the purple-robed Taoist person, and he stepped on this cloud and gradually approached the Huntian Pagoda.


    As he got closer and closer to the Huntian Pagoda, the Taoist Zipao also sensed a strong pressure from all directions!


    It''s as if he is already at the bottom of the sea at this time, surrounded by the most terrifying pressure!


    And his actions gradually slowed down. Under such a huge pressure, it is definitely not an easy task to maintain his ability to act as usual.


    When he was still two hundred feet away from Huntian Pagoda, the purple-robed Taoist had already stopped his footsteps. At this time, his heartbeat was almost at its extreme, and even the clouds under his feet had disappeared.


    He already understood that it was already the limit to reach the Huntian Pagoda with his body.


    If you go further, it is very likely that the meridians in the body cannot be supported, and the seven orifices may bleed!

 Chapter 4299： Irresistible force field

    Chapter 4299: Irresistible Force Field


    But this Ziyi Daoist would never give up so easily, his right hand squeezed into a sword tactic, and then he saw that the fairy sword in his arms came out again!


    This time the fairy sword flew directly towards the Huntian Pagoda after it was unsheathed!


    The sharpness of the sword light far exceeds that of a human body, and the sword light soon approached to the distance of only fifty feet from the Huntian Pagoda!


    In terms of speaking, this purple-clothed Taoist is already a step further than the Blood God Emperor, at least he has reached a position closer to the Huntian Pagoda!


    But even the sword light of the divine weapon was stopped after reaching the distance of fifty feet from the Huntian Pagoda!


    The sword light was trembling in the air, and the purple-robed Taoist almost injected all the immortality of his body into the sword light, but the sword light just remained in place and it took all his energy to move forward. impossible!


    There seems to be a force field that can distort and resist all forces!


    This force field is invisible to the naked eye and hidden between the divine light and the robbery, so it is very difficult to be perceived.


    After the purple-robed Taoist persisted for a while, he finally exhausted his breath. If he continued to hold on, he would only hurt himself. He had to take back his sword light, and then the whole person retreated towards the back.


    Falling into that weird formation totem again.


    This purple-clothed Taoist retired all over the body twice, and the calamity contained in the divine light of the Huntian Pagoda couldn''t hurt him at all!


    Sure enough, as the great ancestor of the witch had expected, this purple-clothed Taoist had a unique way to fight against the robbery!


    Seeing that the purple-robed Taoist also returned without success, Zhentian ancestor said: "This Huntian Pagoda is too powerful. Two great emperors have already taken action, but they can''t even touch its sides. There is really no one in this world who can subdue it? Great Wuzu, you have to say something! It was you who brought us the old guys and made those promises to us! Why... it''s here now , Don''t you dare to attack Huntian Pagoda?"


    The great witch ancestor said: "Ancestor, you have also seen that the power of this Huntian Pagoda is exaggerated. It''s not that I don''t want to make a move, but if I don''t have full control, I will only consume my strength out of thin air. Don��t worry about this in advance, thanks to the two people in front of me who explored the way, I already understand some things..."


    The ancestor Zhentian complained: "The primitive phoenix may be killed here at any time, as are the immortal emperors in the Heavenly Court...Are you really planning to wait until the wood phoenix appears before making a move? At that time, Huntian I am afraid that the pagoda will not be our turn!"


    The Holy Spirit Great Emperor, who has never spoken or acted before, said: "Great Wu Ancestor, if you want us to convince you, at least we have to come up with something. In order to find the way for you, the blood **** has invested tens of thousands of years of cultivation. Go in, and now I don��t know the life or death. If you are still fearful, wouldn��t it be too unreasonable?"


    There is no solidarity within this small group, it is purely based on interests to unite together.


    If the great witch ancestor can''t prove his strength, then this small group will fall apart immediately.


    The great witch ancestor said: "I have invited a few people, naturally because I have already mastered considerable power, enough to shake the Huntian Pagoda. Otherwise, why should I do such a thankless and thankless thing? It''s just that I can only hold It��s only 40%, so it��s not easy to make a shot. If you want to watch it, let��s show it to you."


    After the great Wuzu finished speaking, he took out a weird little black stick. There was no Wuzong inscription on this little black stick, and no symbols could be seen, but it exuded a breath that made people feel cold all over the body.


    Da Wuzu didn''t explain the origin of this little stick, but he started to mutter words in his mouth.


    The Holy Spirit the Great listened carefully to the congratulations from the Great Wuzu. There are many ancient syllables, even if they come from the most ancient times...


    Just hearing these ancient syllables, the ancient fear hidden in the human race seems to be gradually awakening!


    The ancestors of the human race were born in a world where both ancient emperors and evil gods existed, and they coexisted with the two for a long time.


    The fear of these two has almost turned into a powerful instinct, and it has been passed down continuously in the blood!


    Following the prayers of the great ancestor Wu, the emperor Holy Spirit stood up with goose bumps all over his body. He only felt that there were thousands of ants crawling across his heart. It was extremely uncomfortable!


    What is strange is that the light of Huntian Pagoda has also become scattered inexplicably at this time!


    The prayers of the great ancestor witch did not contain much mana, nor did it cover the sky with spells. I don''t know what happened, this huge divine light containing catastrophic power would be so shaken!


    The ancestor Zhentian suddenly said: "Look at...Huntian Pagoda is shaking?"


    Several old monsters looked at the Huntian Pagoda together. Sure enough, the Huntian Pagoda was in a tremor. No wonder the light from the Huntian Pagoda became so scattered!


    The Great Witch Ancestor was really prepared, so he could shake the Huntian Pagoda so easily.


    But the prayer of the Great Wuzu ends here, and he continued: "You should have seen that I can shake the Huntian Pagoda, but... there should be a powerful force field around the Huntian Pagoda. If the position is broken, no one can approach the Huntian Pagoda. The sword light of the purple-clothed Taoist just now cannot break through that layer of force field, so he cannot approach the Huntian Pagoda..."


    "What''s the matter with this ring of force field? It doesn''t seem to be from the Huntian Pagoda itself?" Chilong Dasheng said, "It doesn''t seem to be a power that has the same origin as the Huntian Pagoda."


    "The Great Sage really has a good eye. The position of that circle is indeed not the power of the Huntian Pagoda itself. I don''t know which strong person puts it there!"


    "What? It is extremely difficult for the emperor to approach the Huntian Pagoda within a hundred meters. There is still someone who can place a force field on the periphery of the Huntian Pagoda that no one can approach? If this is true, how strong should this person be? Even the Jade Emperor is far inferior to this person, right?"


    The ancestor Zhentian said again: "If there are such outrageous powerhouses in this world, wouldn''t it be that all the immortal emperors are not his opponents, then why didn''t he unify the heavens? Just like what Su Ba did in the first place? !"


    "Who knows the answer to this kind of thing? But there is indeed a very powerful force field around the Huntian Pagoda. The power contained in that force field is by no means the same as the Huntian Pagoda. Perhaps it was the creator of the Huntian Pagoda. It may be displayed. The Huntian Pagoda is definitely not a natural thing. What level of cultivation do you think can be used to refine the Huntian Pagoda?"

 Chapter 4300： Taiwei Tiandi

    The 4300th chapter Taiwei Tiandi


    No one can answer the question of who made these treasures like Huntian Pagoda.


    While talking here, the purple-robed Taoist who was there that day once again launched an impact on the Huntian Pagoda. After returning without success just now, the purple-robed Taoist has made more adequate preparations!


    This time he must take the Huntian Pagoda into his arms!


    I saw the blue sword light open the way, and the purple-robed Taoist stepped on the sword light, and soon approached within a hundred feet of the Huntian Pagoda!


    At this equidistant distance, the pressure emanating from the Huntian Pagoda is almost reaching its peak!


    The clothes and hair of the purple-robed Taoist all floated violently because of the sway of the immortal yuan!


    Zipao Taoist''s own Xianyuan is having an extremely fierce confrontation with Huntian Pagoda!


    The two sides were at a loss, and the Taoist Zipao couldn''t get closer to the Huntian Pagoda!


    The face of the Daoist in Zipao gradually became savage, and then he let out a roar!


    And with the roar of the purple-robed Taoist, the sword light under his step suddenly bloomed!


    Approaching the Huntian Pagoda again with a brighter sword light!


    This time, the Zipao Taoist soon arrived within fifty feet of the Huntian Pagoda!


    That circle of force field was finally revealed completely under the force of Jian Qi!


    I saw that the circle of force field showed a golden yellow color, and the nature of the force released was really different from that of the robbery, and it was another unknown force!


    Even an old monster like the Great Sage Chilong doesn''t know what kind of power this golden power is!


    That''s why he calculated that this golden force field was most likely displayed by the creator of Huntian Pagoda.


    The Taoist Zipao made enough preparations this time, and saw a cyan flame burning on his body. Although the color of the flame was strange, it was an authentic Taoist Qinggang divine fire!


    Qinggang Divine Fire is a very unpopular divine fire. It is not easy to cultivate, and it has extremely high requirements for talents. The number of people who cultivate has been very small, and there are only a handful of two or three people who can cultivate to the realm of Dacheng.


    It can be said that the identity of this purple-robed Taoist is already ready to come out!


    But now everyone''s attention is on his blade, I don''t know if that blue sword light can break through the golden force field!


    If he could split this golden force field with a single sword, then the Huntian Pagoda would definitely fall into his hands! The great ancestors of the witch will definitely give up all their efforts!


    But the golden force field is really weird, the original straight line of sword light gradually becomes curved after getting close to the force field.


    The wonder of Jianguang becoming curved, even these old monsters encountered it for the first time.


    Especially this sword light was urged by the artifact.


    The Zipao Taoist didn''t expect this force field to be so powerful, but he was already riding a tiger, and the pressure from around made him feel a strong suffocation!


    This blow was a blow that injected all the power!


    If this blow can''t succeed, then he will definitely be backlashed!


    If he is injured, then he will no longer have the strength to seize the Huntian Pagoda, and even his own safety cannot be guaranteed.


    But this blow was the blow that the Taoist Zipao blocked everything!


    He determined that he would not admit defeat so easily, and saw that the purple Dao robe was burned to smoke by the Qinggang Divine Fire in a flash, revealing a strong body!


    But what makes people even more concerned is that this man has a tattoo of a cyan unicorn on his back.


    This unicorn tattoo almost fills the back of the head, looks very vicious, and also very hideous.


    The unicorn is a legendary beast of auspiciousness, and it is also a mythical beast that is counted in the heavens. But the unicorn tattoo on his body can''t see the sacredness of the unicorn at all, but can only see the endless ferociousness and cruelty!


    After seeing the tattoo of the cyan unicorn, these old monsters can almost determine the identity of the Taoist.


    Great Sage Chilong said strangely: "Why did he come here? You know how many epochs he hasn''t shown up, right?"


    The great witch ancestor said: "He should have also heard of the news, knowing that the Great Emperor Xianwu has already returned to the immortal world. It��s trouble sleeping and eating! That''s why I want to take the Huntian Pagoda and fight against Su Ba first!"


    The Great Holy Spirit said: "His strength is not trivial. If he really lets him take the Huntian Pagoda, aren''t we at a loss? Great ancestor of the witch, do we need to stop him?"


    The Great Wu Ancestor stared into the void for a long time, and finally said: "No! His power can break that layer of force field at most, and it is far from enough to shake the Huntian Pagoda."


    Although this man came from a Dao Sect, he was not an orthodox Dao Sect. Perhaps it should be said that in the era of his cultivation, Dao Sect had no so-called orthodox at all.


    At that time, Taoism had just been created, and there were many genres in it, and it could be said that a hundred flowers blossomed. There are also many methods that originally belonged to other schools, which have also been integrated into Taoism.


    That''s why the space teleportation array he used was so peculiar. It seemed to be a method that no one had ever seen before.


    This purple Taoist robe looks ordinary, and many Taoists would dress up in this way.


    But the tattoo of the cyan unicorn behind him is very special. The monks of Taoism pay attention to self-cultivation. Even if they practice various talisman, they will write with cinnabar yellow paper. Few people will do tattoos.


    There are even fewer Daomen Great Emperors who can do tattoos. Except for a few Daomen Great Emperors in the ancient times, few Daomen Great Emperors later did this kind of thing.


    And this cyan unicorn tattoo can be seen as his unique logo.


    Chilong Dashengdao: "In this era, I am afraid that many monks have never heard of the name Taiwei Tiandi! Especially those children, may not know that Taiwei Tiandi is one of the founders of their Taoist school. I am afraid that Dao Sect��s contribution is even greater than that of Su Baxian!"


    The ancestor Zhentian said: "Although I have heard of the name of Emperor Taiwei, I don''t know much about him. It''s better to tell us how powerful the Emperor Taiwei was."


    Great Sage Chilong had already had a lot of things to say in his heart. Hearing this request, he naturally said it seriously.


    This Emperor Taiwei could almost go hand in hand with Su Baxian in the most peak era, and was also one of the few Taikoo emperors who could kill the true gods.


    Even the Great Sage Chilong wanted to say that the Emperor Taiwei was so strong that he was an evildoer, and his strength and talent were far beyond what the immortal emperor could compare to today.


    He was called Immortal Emperor only because Immortal Emperor was already the top name, and there was no other title above Immortal Emperor.


    Those so-called immortal emperors of the heavens are soaked in this light, and they can be in the same level as the Taiwei emperor!

 Chapter 4301： Not very embarrassed

    Chapter 4301 is not very embarrassing


    Why would the Great Sage Chilong say that?


    Just because many cultivation methods were not created in the ancient times, it is almost impossible to explore the mystery of this kind of practice on your own.


    In this era, many so-called powerful emperors, who practice according to fixed routes and cheats, can hardly escape the fate of being caught in fire or even injured.


    It is conceivable how difficult it is to practice for those strong people who did not even have a secret book in the ancient times!


    Once you try and make a mistake, the cost you have to pay is often your own life.


    Take the simplest form of Qi movement. The ancients in the Primordial Era hadn''t even figured out the Eight Meridians of the Qi Meridian, and the Qi movement was based solely on feelings. How dangerous should this be?


    To cultivate to the top of the Immortal Emperor in that era, all are the darlings of heaven! And the talent for practice is also a terrifying evildoer that ordinary geniuses can hardly match!


    In order to break the galaxy and walk out of a real longevity road!


    The immortal emperor cultivated in this era can only reach the top by stepping on the shoulders of giants.


    And the so-called giants are seniors like Emperor Taiwei!


    If the seniority is old enough, you can know how important the Emperor Taiwei is in the Taoist gate.


    Even Su Baxian had relied on the strength of Emperor Taiwei.


    The Immortal Emperor Alliance, which Su Ba first pulled up to fight against the Ancient Emperor, said that they had won a complete victory, and finally defeated the Ancient Emperor in the land of the Meteorite.


    But in fact, there are only so few people who have really killed the ancient emperor.


    The remaining immortal emperors can only fight against the sin tribes under the ancient emperor, as well as the powerhouses of the gods and gods who surrendered to the ancient emperor.


    However, the several immortal emperors who had killed the true gods, including Su Baxian, did not end well, and almost all of them could not escape their destiny.


    On the contrary, those immortal emperors who were weak and never killed the ancient emperor finally inherited Su Baxian''s legacy. After that, they carried forward the Dao Sect and formed the Dao Sect''s legal system, as well as the current pattern of the immortal world.


    So there are rumors that those who have killed the true gods are cursed by the true gods, and they are doomed to fall!


    Heavenly Emperor Taiwei also broke with Su Yan later and participated in the ultimate battle with Su Yan. In the last battle, Su Yan completely fell.


    But even after slaying Su Baxian, Emperor Taiwei didn''t get anything, and then walked away. After that, he rarely appeared in the heavens.


    It only appeared once when his apprentice was killed and Taoist temple was destroyed. Only then did people know that the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor had never fallen, but was hidden in the shadows.


    After appearing this time, Emperor Taiwei did not appear for two more epochs, and the moment of appearing again should be now.


    The method cultivated by Emperor Taiwei was created by himself, and it was also one of the mainstreams within the Taoist school at that time.


    It''s just that time flies, and after many changes, the mainstream has gradually become a dead end.


    Except for his founder, none of his disciples have been handed down, so it has gradually declined.


    After declining for many years, Daomen will regard this tribe as extinct, and no one will mention it afterwards, as if it had never existed.


    There are many cultivating schools and sects among the heavens that perish silently, and in the end, they can''t even leave a trace, as if they had never existed.


    Great Sage Chi Long sighed: "Perhaps in a few more epochs, when we old guys are all dead, no one will know the things about Taigu."


    The ancestor Zhentian said: "I have only heard of the name of Emperor Taiwei, but there is such a magnificent history behind it! With his strength, I am afraid that if we fight alone, we are not his opponents. Will the Heavenly Pagoda really fall into his hands?"


    The Great Wuzu replied confidently: "His unicorn holy beast is indeed very powerful, but it is always a step behind. It''s like a one-hundred-meter run of ninety-nine meters. This last meter is the key. Why everyone only Remember the time when the Emperor Xianwu, the invincible Emperor Xianwu, existed in the world, but the name of Emperor Taiwei was close to annihilation? Just because he was short of this point, for this kind of top existence, this point is the end of the world!"


    The Great Sage Chilong also echoed: "This seat has also seen Su Baxian back then. Although his Taiwei Tiandi is powerful, he is indeed inferior to Su Baxian regardless of his temperament or strength."


    The ancestor Zhentian said in a daze, "Taiwei Tiandi is already so strong, how good should Su Ba be?"


    "You just need to understand one point. Don''t think about resistance when you meet Su Ba. You can do whatever he tells you to do. You may be able to save your life." Chilong Dashou said, "Su Baxian''s power has surpassed. The limits and peaks of the human race have reached a level that no other emperor can understand. You have never seen Su Baxian, it is impossible to understand this, but I can be sure that if you met Su Baxian back then , I just want to worship, and there won��t be any other thoughts besides this."


    "But even if it is as strong as Su Baxian, it has fallen... That era is also over! Perhaps even the most invincible powerhouse cannot escape the sanctions of fate."


    The words of the Great Sage Chilong can''t help but sigh, just because he is also a giant who has stepped over from that era of prosperity.


    So he understands more that time is the power that can change everything!


    No matter how prosperous and prosperous, it will eventually die. This is an inevitable course.


    Taiwei Tiandi is squatting with the power of Huntian Pagoda at this time!


    But even he, the man who had killed the true **** before, couldn''t really resist the power of the Huntian Pagoda!


    But Taiwei Tiandi still has his last killer, the unicorn tattoo on his back!


    This unicorn tattoo is said to contain the essence of Taiwei Tiandi''s practice!


    I saw that the cyan unicorn tattoo suddenly released a cyan light, and it merged with the very vigorously burning azure fire!


    In that azure fire, the shape of a unicorn holy beast can already be seen faintly!


    There was an inexplicable breath from this unicorn holy beast, even these old monsters were greatly shocked!


    At the same time, an extremely dangerous spiritual sense was born in my heart!


    If this unicorn crashes into them, it will be extremely dangerous, and may even lead to fall!


    But this is only part of the power of the Emperor Taiwei, the power of the unicorn tattoo has not been truly stimulated!


    The unicorn sacred beast of the Qinggang Divine Fire structure has only a shape, no bones and blood, and its strength has not reached the peak at all!


    If it is to deal with a general immortal emperor, it is enough to not need to stimulate the power of the unicorn holy beast to the top, but this time the enemy to be dealt with is the Huntian Pagoda!


    If you have reservations, you will inevitably lose in this confrontation!

 Chapter 4302： Move in to rescue soldiers

    Chapter 4302 Moved to Rescue Soldiers


    The cyan unicorn collided with the golden force field directly!


    The cyan unicorn can be said to have condensed the essence of Taiwei Tiandi''s practice, and its power has almost reached its peak!


    Even the Great Witch Ancestor and the others became nervous together, wondering if this cyan unicorn could break through the golden force field outside the Huntian Pagoda!


    If it breaks through, doesn''t it mean that Huntian Pagoda will fall into the hands of Emperor Taiwei?


    But this must not be so easy to achieve.


    If this golden force field was so easily shattered, then the great ancestor of the witch would not be able to hesitate until now.


    The cyan unicorn hit the golden force field with all his strength, and saw that the cyan unicorn was deformed under the action of the golden force field just like the sword aura just now...


    But this time the golden force field is more or less distorted!


    This shows that the golden force field has been really shaken by Emperor Taiwei!


    But the cyan unicorn can only stop here. When the cyan unicorn falls into the middle of the golden force field, the unicorn quickly loses its true shape, and then reverts to the azure fire in the golden force field!


    Although the sacred fire of Qinggang burned fiercely, it did not pose any threat to the golden force field!


    On the contrary, the Emperor Taiwei, who was driving the cyan unicorn, was in great danger!


    Now that the unicorn has lost its true form, it means that Emperor Taiwei has lost the greatest protection!


    The surrounding golden force field squeezed directly towards the body of Emperor Taiwei!


    Taiwei Tiandi couldn''t help but sighed, the cyan unicorn was in the fight against the golden force field, and in the end it fell short!


    At this time, Emperor Taiwei no longer has the capital to contend with this golden force field, so he can only retreat temporarily, and then make plans.


    I saw the Emperor Taiwei roar, and then the unicorn tattoo on his back came alive, turning into a cyan unicorn, carrying the Emperor Taiwei directly out of the golden force field!


    Then he returned to the blue formation in the sky.


    The Emperor Taiwei finally failed. The immortal emperor who was already enlightened by the ancient times could not shake this golden position. Then who could break this golden force field and put the Huntian Pagoda into the bag?


    Although Taiwei Tiandi''s reputation is not obvious, it should not be inferior in strength compared to the Buddha, the Jade Emperor, and the primitive phoenix. It should be in the same level!


    Could it not be possible to break through the golden force field only with the strength of the Primordial Emperor and the artifacts of good fortune?


    Da Wu Zu said: "Actually, it is not too difficult to break through the golden force field, but after approaching the Huntian Pagoda at a distance of fifty feet, you must first resist the extremely powerful force of the Huntian Pagoda. A little consumption will be very huge, and at the same time, it is very difficult to break the golden force field."


    That''s what the Great Wuzu said is not sure.


    Things that the Emperor Taiwei couldn''t do, he naturally couldn''t do it even more.


    Even if the Great Wuzu had confidence in his own strength, he would not think that he was strong enough to challenge the Emperor Taiwei!


    The ancestor Zhentian asked: Then what should we do, are we here looking at the Huntian Pagoda and sighing with excitement? If it doesn''t work out, let''s take a look at the Huntian Pagoda together! Since I''ve all come here, it''s not good to really go home empty-handed, right? "


    The Huntian Pagoda is already close in front of you. Looking at this divine light, if you leave like this, no matter who it is, you will feel great unwillingness in your heart.


    And on the ship of Emperor Donghua.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face and asked Emperor Donghua: "The emperor must be anxious now."


    Emperor Donghua said almost without evasiveness: "Yes! Gu is very anxious now. Gu has been waiting for so many years to get the Huntian Pagoda. If the Huntian Pagoda is first ascended by others, how can he accept it?"


    The speed of the ship has almost reached the extreme, countless divine lights retreating towards the rear, and have gradually sensed the breath of the Huntian Pagoda.


    But Emperor Donghua still feels anxious.


    After Taiwei Tiandi returned to the green unicorn formation, the Great Wuzu ancestor and the others did not start a test of the Huntian Pagoda.


    It seemed that everything had fallen into a deadlock, and it was Taiyi who broke the deadlock.


    Taiyi rescued Kutian and respected the new return. In fact, the great ancestor Wu and the others expected him. Since he was the Heavenly Sovereign of Dao Sect, he shouldn''t retreat so easily.


    But there are also unexpected things.


    That was when Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun and moved six rescuers. These six rescuers had extraordinary identities. Among them, there were two Tianzuns, namely Danyang Tianzun and Lingbao Tianzun.


    There are also four great emperors, these four great emperors are also the top four great emperors in the heavens, and their reputations are extremely loud among the heavens!


    This kind of formation is really easy to drive away the Great Witch Ancestor and the others from the vicinity of the Huntian Pagoda.


    The great ancestor of the witch and his party could not speak for a long time after seeing the formation of these three heavenly venerables and four immortal emperors.


    After a while, Zhentian ancestor said: "Now even if we want to capture the Huntian Pagoda, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance... Dao Sect has arrived, how can we contend?"


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "Zhentian, don''t be so easily discouraged. We have no good way to deal with the Huntian Pagoda. They may not be much better than us!"


    "But if they are there, I''m afraid we won''t even have the opportunity to approach the Huntian Pagoda."


    The Lingbao Tianzun looked directly at the cyan unicorn formation. The iconic cyan unicorn and the powerful aura were hard to miss.


    Lingbao Tianzun asked strangely: "Why is the Emperor Taiwei here? I haven''t seen him for many years, can the Emperor be well?"


    Listening to Lingbao Tianzun''s tone, he was an old acquaintance with that Taiwei Tiandi.


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "Ankang can''t be talked about, it''s just a retreat in the dark. The calamity of the heavens has arrived, and I won''t be able to get out of the mountain."


    "Didn''t the Emperor Taiwei also come to the Huntian Pagoda? I waited for the Jade Emperor''s decree to guard the Huntian Pagoda. This pagoda is related to the luck of the heavens and the evolution of the power of catastrophe. Do you want to master the Huntian Pagoda?"


    Heavenly Emperor Taiwei did not directly answer this question, but instead extended his gaze to the distance, as if there was something indescribable in that distance.


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "This Huntian Pagoda has stood here before eternity. No one knows who built the Huntian Pagoda. It seems to have existed here after the world was opened. After the ancient emperor was in desperate situation, he wanted to get the Huntian Pagoda to come back...but you also know that those ancient emperors failed in the end."

 Chapter 4303： The most outrageous script

    Chapter 4303 The Most Outrageous Script


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun asked: "The Emperor is topless, he must have tried to obtain the Huntian Pagoda in the past, right?"


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "I have crossed the eternal river, and it has come to the moment of the catastrophe. If the catastrophe fails, it will fall. If you can get the Huntian Pagoda, it is equivalent to mastering the changing operation of the catastrophe, and you can naturally escape. To survive all the catastrophes, to truly live forever. And it is better to fall into the hands of the Huntian Pagoda than to fall into the hands of others."


    The Hundred Sky Pagoda can control the changes in the number of catastrophes. As long as the Hundred Sky Pagoda actively resolves its own calamity, even if the era is changed, there will be no catastrophe, and there will be no risk of falling.


    For immortals, avoiding the three plagues and nine calamities is the real longevity road.


    But no matter how careful it is, it is of no use, at best it can restrain one''s own calamity and karma.


    In the Great Zhoutian, the movement of catastrophe and karma affects the cosmos, as long as you are still standing in this world, it is impossible to escape the erosion of karma and catastrophe.


    Unless it is the same as the chaotic esoteric sect, and completely escapes into the deep and incomparable chaos, can it be completely unaffected by the force of catastrophe.


    However, apart from Chaos Tantra, the top existences in this world, such as the Jade Emperor and Tathagata at the summit of the Three Religions, each have their own methods of resolving calamity and karma, so they can live forever and sit at the top of the fairy world. Disregard the common people.


    It''s just that these secret methods are the biggest secrets in practice, and no one will easily reveal this secret.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It is said that anyone who wants to obtain the Huntian Pagoda will be swallowed by the Huntian Pagoda. Isn''t the Emperor of Heaven afraid that the curse will be fulfilled on his body?"


    Taiwei Tiandi looked over there and said, "These legends are nonsense, so why bother?"


    And Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun has directly spread a circle of halo, this circle of brilliance is directly magnified in the void, and it becomes a huge circle covering a radius of three hundred miles!


    The ring was originally composed of the power of Xian Ze, and through the organization of profound Taoism, a circle of blockade was formed.


    If the strength is not enough, it is impossible to pass this layer of blockade and get close to the Huntian Pagoda.


    And the strong who fell within this layer of blockade naturally became the turtle in the urn, allowing these three heavenly venerations and the four immortal emperors to choose at any time!


    Taiyi Save the Suffering Tianzun should have prepared this spell very early, and now only needs to throw this spell out.


    The Great Witch Ancestor and the others have realized that the situation is not good, but even if they realize this, it is difficult to change the current situation.


    It seemed that Emperor Taiwei was also on the side of the Dao Sect. This time the Dao Sect had completely overwhelming power.


    Next, let alone the idea of ??hitting the Huntian Pagoda, even their own safety can''t be maintained at all.


    The two sides confronted each other far away, and the situation can be said to be on the verge of breaking out.


    The two sides of this confrontation were completely unexpected. At this time, a third party would break through the blockade of Taiyi to save the suffering, and directly break in!


    I saw a blue light suddenly hit the halo in the distance, and there was a loud noise!


    The power of the halo is composed of Xian Ze, but even the power of Xian Ze can not stop this swift azure light!


    Just because this azure light is controlled by Emperor Donghua himself!


    I saw a cyan light directly pierced the blockade, and then the ship of Emperor Donghua suddenly came into this space.


    The Tianzun Rescue Tianzun, who used the blockade line, looked towards this side. After seeing Emperor Donghua''s ship, he couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and said: "Why did Emperor Donghua suddenly break in?"


    "Even the Emperor Taiwei, who hasn''t appeared for many years, has appeared. Why is it surprising that Emperor Donghua is here?" Danyang Dao Zun said, "I just don''t know if Emperor Donghua will be on our side. , I have a vague premonition in my heart."


    "How come... Emperor Donghua is also the predecessor of our Dao Sect anyway, how can he get along with those mobs? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible!"


    In the eyes of Tianzun Taiyi Saving Suffering, Emperor Donghua is also considered to be a person in the Taoist school, and everyone should stand on the united front.


    As for the great ancestors of the witch, although they are a bit strong, they are not worthy to stand with Emperor Donghua.


    The arrival of Emperor Donghua''s ship aroused many suspicions.


    The tense atmosphere that was on the verge of becoming suddenly relaxed.


    Su Yan said in the ship: "Emperor, we seem to be really late. Look at how there is so much excitement around here, has anyone spread the news that the Huntian Pagoda is about to be born to the heavens?"


    Emperor Donghua replied after a while, "I don��t know about this matter. Perhaps these people have their own channels, and they may know some information... But I can conclude that the number of immortals who can know Huntian Pagoda must not be. a lot of."


    Su Yan laughed dumbly and said: "There are already three heavenly sovereigns and four immortal emperors outside, and the hidden old monsters and emperors of other schools have also appeared here, and Buddhist bald donkeys are also sitting outside. The outside of the Huntian Pagoda can no longer be more lively... Emperor, although you and I have an agreement, the situation seems to have changed. It is not so easy to seize the Huntian Pagoda now..."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Donghua still looked very solemn.


    These powerhouses will undoubtedly become the resistance for him to seize the Huntian Pagoda.


    But it was precisely because of these resistances that Emperor Donghua��s strong fighting spirit was also inspired, saying: "Even if there is a sea of ??swords and flames in front of you, you can''t stop the loneliness! This chasing pagoda is something lonely and longing for, so how can you be willing? Give it to others easily? Emperor Su, as long as you can help the lone to win this chaotic sky pagoda, the lone will be rewarded in the future, even if it turns against the sky, the lone is determined to help you!"


    "good!"


    Su Yan and Emperor Donghua are both characters who say nothing, as long as they are spoken words, it must not be a joke, but a promise that will be fulfilled with their lives.


    With the promise of Emperor Donghua, the situation in Wanshou Mountain became much more stable all at once.


    After the ship stopped, the blue light slowly dissipated, and then Emperor Donghua, Su Yan, and Jin Shiya all appeared from the ship.


    After Su Yan came out, he looked down upon Zhou Tian and showed a surprised expression. Su Yan had recognized the Emperor Taiwei, the Great Sage Chilong, and one of the four immortal emperors. All of them are old acquaintances from the ancient times!


    After seeing Su Yan and Emperor Donghua standing side by side, Danyang Tianzun was even more shocked!


    This is a script he couldn''t think of!

 Chapter 4304： Meet old friends

    Chapter 4304: Meet Old Friends


    It is a very surprising thing that Su Yan will appear here, not to mention that Su Yan is not here alone, there is Emperor Donghua beside him!


    Who is Emperor Donghua? Before the opening of the heavenly court, the leader of the heavenly gates!


    Such a character has crossed the ages, and his strength has long been unpredictable. If he and Su Yan were allies, then there would be three heavenly sovereigns and four immortal emperors, I''m afraid it would not be much cheaper!


    Lingbao Tianzun asked: "Who is the man and woman next to Emperor Donghua? Although the woman is just a quasi emperor, she is extraordinary. She must have a lot of origin, and the man''s breath is even more unpredictable!"


    Great Sage Chilong stared at Su Yan with a stunned look, and said: "The rumors turned out to be true! Su Baxian actually killed him back to the immortal world!"


    "But how is this kind of thing possible? I don''t know how many powerhouses have fallen since the ancient times. Even the true **** born by adhering to the laws of the universe can''t be resurrected from the dead! How did he Su Ba first do it? Could it be that his realm has already been achieved? Surpassed those true gods and ancient emperors back then? But...how is this possible! He Su Ba Xianming is only a trivial human race!"


    Great Sage Chilong didn''t want to believe his eyes, because this fact was too difficult to accept and digest.


    The ancestor of the great witch said: "Great Sage Chilong, you are not mistaken, that man is undoubtedly Su Baxian."


    Great Sage Chilong just said that the strength of Emperor Taiwei is unpredictable, far above those of the immortal emperors in this era!


    Su Baxian''s strength is even higher than that of Emperor Taiwei. The reason why he is called Immortal Emperor is because Immortal Emperor is already the highest realm, and there is no realm division above Immortal Emperor.


    When he said these words, Great Sage Chilong never thought that Su Baxian would suddenly appear in front of him at this moment, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say!


    And Su Yan''s gaze also looked towards the formation of the blue unicorn, and then said: "So there is an old person here..."


    Jin Shiya was surprised and said: "Which one is the Emperor Taiwei?"


    "This unique breath is determined to be infallible, it can only be him. Linzhong, you and I were the last parting in the Primordial Era. It has been so many years, have you been living with a sense of guilt all these years? What about China?" Su Yan asked.


    Su Yan''s words were not aimless. Among the many immortal emperors who besieged Su Yan back then, one of them was Emperor Taiwei.


    Taiwei Tiandi looked at Su Yan and said, "I never regret what I have done. If I was given another chance to choose again, I would still choose to join Hongmeng and them. You also know that there is no personal relationship between us. Gratitude. I killed you for the sake of heaven."


    The reason why Su Yan was besieged by many immortal emperors back then was certainly a factor of the right to fight, but this factor was not the mainstream.


    The water behind this incident is very deep, at least not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    Su Yan said: "It''s too small, you don''t regret your choice, it is naturally excellent, and I don''t have to think about the old feelings when I start with you. I will definitely take back the things I lost."


    The Emperor Taiwei was greatly shaken after hearing the words. According to his feelings, even after so many years of changes, Su Ba first gave him the slightest change!


    Su Yan took Jin Shiya and stood on the ship of Emperor Donghua, faintly there was already a domineering temperament.


    The Great Sage Chilong felt a little dazed for a while, as if he had returned to those ancient years, the days when Su Yan and Su Yan came to the world!


    At that time, it was the same, Su Yan hugged his woman high above, and the rest of the strong, even the emperor, could only stand below and look up at him!


    As long as Su Yan said it, it would definitely come true.


    Even for those great emperors, Su Yan also exists like a myth.


    Perhaps, only a man like him can break all routines and rise again among the heavens after his fall!


    Su Yan''s tolerance can be said to have shocked everyone.


    But an extremely harsh voice came from a distance: "Su Baxian, aren''t you dead? Why, have you crawled from the **** to the immortal world again?"


    It was the Chenlan Immortal Emperor who was speaking. In the heavenly system, the Immortal Emperor''s position was not as good as that of Tianzun.


    Now the three major heavenly venerables have not spoken. Logically speaking, if the dignity and inferiority are orderly, there should be no room for this Immortal Emperor Chenlan to speak.


    But in a sense, he is qualified to have a dialogue with Su Yan, after all, he is also a character from that era!


    But the three Tianzun had never experienced that era!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s words made Su Yanwei look at him, but Su Yan had already recognized him just now.


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya, and after staring at Immortal Emperor Chenlan for a while, he asked, "You should be Hongmeng''s subordinates? You should have been there when you besieged me back then."


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan said: "I have already opened up the immortal realm, and I am no longer the subordinate of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! Now I am the Immortal Emperor Chenlan of the Heavenly Court! There are also millions of heavenly soldiers and tens of thousands of immortals in my salted fish. Habitat! Can be ranked in the top ten among all the immortal emperors in the heavenly court."


    "Is it a capital to be proud of to be a slave? What you said is really funny." Su Yan asked softly, obviously not paying attention to this Immortal Emperor Chenlan.


    There are a total of ten immortal domains in the immortal realm, and these ten immortal domains have owners. Except for the heavenly court, the other nine immortal domain masters will not surrender to the heavenly court.


    Therefore, the immortal emperor Chen Lan claimed to be in the top ten among the immortal emperors in the heavenly court, so he was looked down upon by Su Yan.


    The really powerful emperor would never be willing to succumb to someone else''s court as a courtier.


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan said angrily: "I am the emperor who was sealed by the emperor of the heavens! I am the righteous **** of the Taoist sect!"


    Su Yan said proudly: "The words Heavenly Court can''t scare me. If I want to kill you, the three Heavenly Lords behind you will definitely not be able to protect you."


    Su Yan looked very relaxed and casual, without any anger at all.


    But Immortal Emperor Chen Lan felt that Su Yan was despising him, and did not put him in his eyes. Immortal Emperor Chen Lan said angrily: "Back then, we beat you to dust, but I didn''t expect you to return to the fairy world without dispersing. Come. But it doesn''t matter if you come back! We can still kill you to dust again this time!"


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Chenlan like this, and didn''t seem to mean to refute.


    Jin Shiya couldn''t feel the murderous aura from Su Yan''s body at all, but that was how it was very scary.


    Because Su Yan had accumulated all his murderous aura in his heart, when the murderous aura broke out completely, it would be extremely violent and terrifying!

 Chapter 4305： Challenge you, Su Baxian

    Chapter 4305 challenges you, Su Baxian


    Emperor Chen Lan said: "Su Baxian, when I was sure that it was you at the beginning, my heart was still very surprised, but after observing you for so long, I realized a problem. I am no longer who I was back then. And you are no longer the invincible Emperor Xianwu! If you were scared just because you saw Su Ba, then you don��t have to. Because your strength should be far less than that of the past!"


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s words are right. Although Su Yan''s has mastered the power of destruction and the artifacts of good fortune, and has pushed the dragon body to a whole new height, his power is still far behind the peak of the year.


    If Su Yan''s power was still at its peak, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan would definitely not dare to speak out in front of Su Yan, but fled after seeing Su Yan, as far as possible!


    Su Yan stared at Immortal Emperor Chenlan, and said, "You can be considered an old man back then. You should know my style of behavior. If you irritate me so much, it won''t do you any good."


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan smiled proudly: "Su Baxian, don''t speak big words, if this emperor can defeat you here, then the heavens will definitely preach the name of this emperor! If your head is sent to you Go to Hongmeng Immortal Territory, Hongmeng Immortal Emperor will definitely entertain this emperor, and those brothers who died in your hands will also be extremely relieved!"


    Danyang Tianzun had already seen Su Yan''s power. In his heart, he instinctively felt that Emperor Chenlan''s words were very inappropriate, but under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to give any persuasion to Emperor Chenlan.


    Danyang Tianzun could only sigh helplessly, and then he was ready to support him at any time!


    Su Baxian''s strength is indeed far less than that of the past, but to clean up the Chenlan Immortal Emperor, it should be nothing to say.


    If Emperor Chen Lan was defeated by Su Yan, there was nothing to say. Because many immortal emperors have been defeated by Su Yan in Heavenly Court.


    But if Emperor Chenlan falls here, the trouble will be really big!


    When the time comes, Tianwei is furious, I''m afraid that things will become more difficult to end!


    Su Yan is now traveling with Emperor Donghua, which may have shown that Emperor Donghua is on Su Yan''s side.


    At that time, even if Tianting wanted to sanction Wanshoushan, it would be very troublesome.


    Emperor Donghua is not an ordinary immortal emperor. He was once the leader of the Taoist sect. His prestige in the Taoist sect is extremely high, and his disciples are all over the world.


    If he were to stop at Wanshou Mountain, Heaven would not attack Wanshou Mountain, or even if he didn''t attack.


    Danyang Tianzun thought very far, and the immortal Emperor Chenlan was full of a simple idea: take advantage of Su Baxian''s real rise, and kill him!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan had great courage, and he was the kind of character who dared to think and do.


    He stepped directly through the void, drew a long knife, pointed at Su Yan and said: "Su Baxian, if you have a seed, come and fight with me, let me see how strong you are!"


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "I''m afraid that the immortal emperor''s move is a bit wrong. Su Ba first severely wounded the four immortal emperors outside the star gate, and then used his own force to retreat millions of heavenly soldiers and Beichen immortal emperor. His strength is extraordinary. ��"


    Before Lingbao Tianzun finished speaking, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan had already confidently said: "Of course he can do this kind of thing. You must know that he is Su Baxian! I have also fought with him back then. For him, I am better than you. I understand better. As for those immortal emperors who were defeated in the battle...it can only be said that this generation is too peaceful, so the immortal emperor who was born is far worse than before."


    Those immortal emperors were all killed out of the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain back then, where they are like today''s immortal emperors, they all entered the highest realm through cultivation and pill medicine.


    The difference between the two also determines that their respective power limits will definitely be different.


    Su Yan patted Jin Shiya''s waist lightly, and the two looked at each other. Although they hadn''t spoken yet, they already understood each other''s intentions.


    Then Su Yan rose gently into the sky, and Emperor Donghua did not stop him either.


    Perhaps the only thing left in the eyes of Emperor Donghua was the Huntian Pagoda, and there was no room for anything else.


    After Su Yan had subdued the power of destroying the gods, his power directly broke through the limits, and was finally able to bring out the emperor''s state of mind and realm without having to think about so many other things.


    Today''s Su Yan can already enjoy the fun of fighting to the fullest without having so many scruples.


    In fact, Su Yan has always understood one thing in his heart: when he has mastered the supreme power, it means that the time for revenge is about to come!


    But the more you get to this time, the more you can''t be overly impatient. If you are anxious for revenge, you may lose your calm judgment and put yourself in unnecessary danger.


    Su Yan had simulated many battles of revenge in his mind, but he never thought that his revenge for the past would start with a little-known Immortal Emperor Chenlan.


    Facing the murderous aura of Emperor Chenlan, Su Yan closed his eyes instead, and didn''t seem to put the opponent in his eyes.


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan obviously didn''t realize how terrifying Su Yan he was about to face!


    He just wanted to use his strength to prove himself in front of Su Yan, which was really absurd.


    The long knife in Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s hand turned into a stream of light and slashed towards Su Yan!


    At the moment when the long knife fell, I saw a blue-violet blade of light split automatically, forming an incomparably standard cross cut in the air!


    This cross slash only approached Su Yan, and the surrounding space was completely torn apart by this cross slash!


    The torn space produced a swift and violent space-time storm.


    But time seemed to be frozen at this moment. Although Su Yan closed his eyes, it seemed that all the subtle changes around him could not escape his perception.


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan hadn''t figured out what was going on, but he saw that Su Yan suddenly disappeared before his eyes.


    The Cross Slash, which was enough to tear the space apart, naturally did not cause any substantial damage to Su Yan, but only caused a trauma to the space.


    What is even more frightening is that at this moment, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan completely lost his spiritual perception of Su Yan, as if Su Yan disappeared out of thin air!


    This kind of thing is really ridiculous, but it is also a very dangerous thing to suddenly lose the perception of the enemy on such a battlefield of life and death!


    This means that the enemy may appear anywhere and launch the deadliest attack on you!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s forehead was sweaty, and he constantly adjusted his posture, trying to find out Su Yan''s whereabouts. But no matter how he turned, he couldn''t see Su Yan''s whereabouts, let alone feel Su Yan''s breath!


    It''s as if Su Yan has evaporated from the world!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan squeezed the long knife in his hand, his heart inevitably became tense, and at the same time there was a voice in his heart constantly asking himself: How could this be? !


    This battle has just begun, but he seems to be about to lose!

 Chapter 4306： Gods

    Chapter 4306: Heavenly Gods


    "Are you looking for my whereabouts?" Su Yan''s voice suddenly came from above his head.


    The long knife in Chenlan Immortal Emperor''s hand almost stabbed upwards without thinking about it, and the light of this knife was almost done in one go, and it was like a cloud and flowing water in the same direction, without the slightest hazard.


    In all fairness, Immortal Chen Lan still has the skill of using a knife, but Su Yan didn''t plan to compete with him in martial arts from the beginning, but planned to pinch this enemy to death!


    Because this battle was not a joke for Su Yan, but a battle of revenge.


    In such a battle, the only thing Su Yan would consider is **** the opponent!


    So every step that Su Yan took out in the void, there was a scarlet red lotus condensed below it!


    Seeing Su Yan stepping through the lotus, the three great gods had already felt extremely bad. Danyang Tianzun had seen Su Yan''s artifacts and knew that these lotus flowers were the magical changes of the artifacts.


    But Chen Lanxiandi still had a confident expression on his face, and he didn''t know how cruel and **** it would be waiting for him!


    After Su Yan walked continuously in the void, he directly ran into Immortal Emperor Chenlan''s sword energy!


    "Is it done?" After encountering Su Yan''s true body, the huge sword energy directly turned into a two-hundred-foot-long giant light blade, and then directly chopped it down!


    This sword was extremely fierce, but before the light blade fell on Su Yan, there was already a terrifying scarlet red lotus rising up!


    This knife slashed directly on the crimson red lotus, many crimson red lotus were chopped up, and then turned into extremely violent crimson sacred fire!


    These sacred fires were full of destructive power, directly burning the blade of light into many mottled spots of light, which fell into the universe.


    The immortal Emperor Chen Lan was also extremely shocked when he saw the hope that he had placed a great deal of hope returned without success!


    There is almost no room to breathe, the scarlet fire red lotus has spread quickly toward this side, and countless scarlet fires are ignited in the void!


    This scarlet fire contains powerful destructive power, even if the body of the immortal emperor falls into this scarlet fire, I am afraid it will be burned!


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan wouldn''t surrender so easily, thinking of the tactics in his head and mouth, and then condensing a drop of heaven and one divine water between his hands!


    This drop of heaven and one divine water can achieve two life, two life three, three life all things...


    A drop of water is urged by the power of the fairy, and it can directly turn into a vast ocean!


    The situation in front of him was urgent. Immortal Emperor Chenlan didn''t have so much time to completely urge Tianyi Shenshui. He only waited for Tianyi Shenshui to dissolve in the palm of his hand, and he sent Tianyi Shenshui out!


    Tianyi Shenshui turned into a big river in the void, trying to resist the continuous spreading red fire red lotus!


    But this red fire contains infinite divinity, which cannot be extinguished by Tianyi Shenshui at all!


    After encountering water, the burning of the flame has become more and more high!


    Soon this big river will be burned through!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan had no idea that Tianyi Divine Water contained the transformation of Xian Ze and the water without roots could not resist the opponent''s fire!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan only felt that the current situation was very difficult. He had absolutely nothing to do with this scarlet red lotus, not to mention that Su Yan must have other more powerful methods!


    But he was already riding a tiger. Since he took the initiative to challenge Su Yan, he would be very unwilling to admit defeat in this way.


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was forced to retreat by the monstrous divine fire, and he suddenly thought of a way during the retreat!


    If this method can be successful, then he will definitely be able to reverse the extremely unfavorable situation in front of him.


    I saw Immortal Emperor Chen Lan took the initiative to send out the long knife in his hand, and the long knife turned into a horrible light, taking Su Yan straight away.


    Su Yan was surrounded by the scarlet red lotus, which turned into a continuous fire net, intercepting the light of the knife in the air!


    Although this knife pierced many red red lotus, it was also caught in a sea of ??fire, and it was soon burnt red, so it was not immediately burned into molten iron, just because this long knife has a magical product. Order.


    The long sword was struggling in the sea of ??fire, but Immortal Emperor Chen Lan didn''t care at all.


    It is because there is sacrifice, if he is reluctant to bear the magical tool, then he will not have any chance of winning at all.


    Seeing Emperor Chen Lan flying around in the void, Su Yan''s expression had become very boring, and felt that Emperor Chen Lan could not play any tricks anymore.


    But the next scene surpassed Su Yan''s expectation. The long sword that was originally being burned by the divine fire suddenly exchanged positions with Immortal Emperor Chenlan!


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan suddenly came to Su Yan''s face, and the long sword burned by the divine fire shifted into the distance!


    This change really came too suddenly, and there was no warning before.


    So even Su Yan didn''t have time to make any effective response.


    I saw a machete changed in the hands of Emperor Chenlan!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s heart was shocked and ecstatic, he knew that this change of his own was too sudden, even Su Baxian, who is known as the number one in the world, could not make any effective response!


    The scimitar immediately condensed the most terrifying knife light!


    This knife light is very stable, almost no breath can be seen, it has turned into an extremely terrifying knife light!


    This sword light can undoubtedly cut the body of the Immortal Emperor easily!


    This is the sure blow of Chenlan Immortal Emperor!


    Although this scimitar blade was bitter, Su Yan showed a cruel sneer.


    Then an indigo figure rose directly from behind Su Yan!


    After Lord Shiva''s body appeared, he directly blocked the blade with his arm!


    The **** pattern on Shiva''s arm exudes a dazzling golden light!


    This golden light is so dazzling, it suddenly covers the light of Huntian Pagoda!


    "Do you really think this level of tricks can deal with me?" Su Yan''s words were full of powerful prestige.


    "This is... the incarnation of the **** of destruction Shiva... how could... how could Su Baxian become the incarnation of the **** of destruction?" The Great Sage Chilong was so surprised that his words became stammer.


    Lord Shiva is the last **** of destruction in the legend, and will ultimately destroy all worlds!


    Then after the ultimate destruction, countless worlds will be bred in Brahma''s body again.


    The world is in this cycle of Brahma''s birth and Shiva''s destruction!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan noticed that Su Yan''s eyes had turned golden yellow, exactly the same as the body of Lord Shiva above!


    Facing these golden eye pupils, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan inevitably became flustered!


    There was only one thought left in his mind: those true gods and ancient emperors also had the same golden pupils! How could Su Baxian become like them? !


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan still didn''t understand that Su Yan was already a **** made in heaven!

 Chapter 4307： Determination to kill

    The fourth thousandth chapter: determination to kill


    After catching the mortal sword of Emperor Chenlan, Lord Shiva waved his arms in the air, and the infinite divine light swept away directly!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was directly fanned out by Shenguang, and even Huntian Pagoda was caught in a strong shaking and shaking between Shenguang masterpieces!


    The power of the legendary and destroying **** is so terrifying!


    You can shake the Huntian Pagoda easily!


    Su Yan and Lord Shiva above said together: "Chen Lan, isn''t it? You think you already have the power to compete with me, right?"


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan finally stabilized his figure in the void, and only felt that his internal organs seemed to be displaced by the divine light!


    Under the persecution of this powerful divine light, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s power has been completely forced back, as if he didn''t even have a place to stand in this void.


    Su Yan''s power is simply terrifying to the extreme, and it is definitely not something he can easily contend!


    But it''s too late to regret now!


    The power of destroying the gods was already in front of his eyes. Immortal Emperor Chen Lan had nothing to do, but he could only perform the space transposition technique without warning once again, and exchanged positions with the divine tool long knife again.


    There was a sacred fire on the long knife that was still burning, and when it fell in front of Su Yan, Lord Shiva��s body broke this sacred tool almost effortlessly!


    After breaking the artifact, it also means that Emperor Chenlan can no longer play the trick of transposition!


    "Chen Lan, you said you want to challenge me. Is that all you can do?"


    The body of Lord Shiva was already standing directly among the thousands of red and red lotus flowers. Immortal Emperor Chen Lan didn''t even dare to approach Su Yan, let alone defeat Su Yan.


    The strengths and weaknesses between the two sides can be said to be very obvious.


    As long as he is not a fool, he should be able to see that Immortal Emperor Chen Lan has been forced to the point where he can do nothing.


    After Chenlan Immortal Emperor folded his hands together, a huge wave was born under his feet. These blue waves swept across the sky, trying to construct a real ocean in the void!


    This ocean is also the immortal domain of Chenlan Immortal Emperor!


    Great Sage Chilong shook his head directly after seeing it. He felt that Emperor Chen Lan was too faint! With his immortal realm, how could he withstand the crushing power of Lord Shiva?


    Even if he really created Wanli Hongbo, it would be meaningless. In fact, there was no suspense in this battle!


    After Chenlan Immortal Emperor released the Immortal Realm, his forehead was sweating profusely, as if he had reached a certain limit.


    But he couldn''t vent his breath, saw Emperor Chen Lan let out a roar, and then squeezed his hand into a magic formula and pointed at Su Yan, and then the ocean below instantly set off a stormy sea!


    When the waves swept over, Shiva��s dharma body was also impacted!


    But no matter whether the waves are one thousand feet or ten thousand feet, it is impossible to shake the body of Lord Shiva!


    And in the middle of the waves, the scarlet red lotus still burns extremely vigorously!


    It seems that Immortal Emperor Chenlan has stirred up the situation and has achieved great success, but in fact he can''t do anything at all, and it is impossible to change any reality that is unfavorable to him.


    This world has always been so cruel, only the strong can control everything, and even the struggle of the weak has no special meaning.


    The body of Lord Shiva stirred in the sea, and the powerful divine power spread through the waves!


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan soon discovered that when the huge waves came in the opposite direction, it was a greater threat to him!


    And the immortal realm that had just been transformed into it immediately became shaky!


    "The Lord Shiva is the **** of destruction for all generations, and it is more terrifying than the primitive phoenix. Immortal Emperor Chen Lan really doesn''t know what is good or bad, thinking that his immortal enchantment can actually fight Lord Shiva? The victory or defeat is determined! Can those three Heavenly Sovereigns rescue him back!" Chi Long Dashengdao.


    The three Heavenly Sovereigns also had the same idea, but as long as there was a little sense of reason, it could be seen that the defeat of Emperor Chenlan was irreparable!


    But the supernatural power of Su Yan''s destruction is not just to deal with Immortal Emperor Chenlan. At the same time, there is also a very large divine power sweeping towards the sky!


    This divine power seemed to be looking in the wrong direction, but in fact it directly isolated the three Heavenly Sovereigns from the immortal enchantment.


    Even if the three Tianzun wanted to support, they were still powerless.


    Even if they can break through the isolation of the destructive power, I am afraid that the battle in the immortal enchantment is over.


    The purpose of Su Yan''s move can be said to be very obvious, that is, to eliminate all external resistance.


    If he wants to kill Immortal Emperor Chenlan, then no one can stop him!


    Danyang Tianzun had also dealt with Su Yan anyway, and knew how strong Su Yan''s power was, but the other two Tianzuns saw this terrifying power of destruction for the first time, and they were shocked to speak!


    Within the eternal realm, the divine power directly overturned the Chenlan Immortal Emperor and fell into the surging water.


    The sea is constantly churn, causing turbulent waves!


    But Shiva��s body moves effortlessly in the sea, and the blue-purple divine light released can easily drain the sea!


    Su Yan is approaching Immortal Emperor Chenlan at an extremely fast speed!


    Everyone could tell that if Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was approached by Su Yan, he would definitely be powerless to resist.


    A hydra suddenly rose up in the sea. I don''t know what sea monster changed the hydra, but it was triggered by the blood of Emperor Chenlan, and it immediately grew to the size of five thousand feet!


    The sudden appearance of this sea monster is very shocking!


    But for Su Yan, it was just a meaningless struggle.


    In the face of the destruction of divine power, no matter what kind of struggle Chen Lan Xiandi made, even if he turned into a sea monster of Hydra, it would not make any sense!


    The absolute suppression of power will make any change meaningless.


    Lord Shiva''s hand directly condensed two war blades with the blue and purple divine light, and the moment the Hydra entangled up, he directly chopped off the three heads of the Hydra!


    Although the remaining six heads were entwined, they bit the body of Lord Shiva with their fangs!


    But these fangs are obviously not lethal to Lord Shiva.


    The entanglement of the snake body can''t restrain Shiva at all!


    Soon the two swords directly cut off all the remaining six heads of the Hydra, and the body of the Hydra also fell into the ocean, staining the surrounding area with blood red!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was truly panicked at this time!


    Facing Su Yan''s approaching step by step, he could no longer come up with any effective method!


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan has truly realized that he might fall here!


    And he had indeed sensed that Su Yan had already moved to kill before he shot, and he would never give him any chance to survive!

 Chapter 4308： The head of the emperor

    Chapter 4308 The head of the immortal emperor


    After realizing this, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan became more and more panicked! There is no more tactics for his subordinates!


    Lord Shiva��s Law Body quickly received the pair of war blades, stepped directly across the waves, and ran towards the Chenlan Immortal Emperor!


    Before Lord Shiva crushed the waves, the blue and purple light had already arrived, with an extremely strong murderous aura!


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan condensed a huge wave on the left and right, and this huge wave whizzed towards Lord Shiva!


    And Chenlan Immortal Emperor himself continued to flee directly towards the rear!


    These two huge waves that condensed the immortal rule were directly pushed away by Lord Shiva, and couldn''t stop the destruction of the gods'' Dharma identity at all!


    The blue-purple divine light pursued much faster than the immortal Emperor Chen Lan expected!


    It landed directly on his back, if it weren''t for the existence of a bodyguard enchantment, I''m afraid the divine light had crushed the spine of Emperor Chenlan!


    After the bodyguard barrier was broken, although Emperor Chenlan was not severely injured, he was already panicked to the extreme!


    Because Immortal Emperor Chen Lan could feel the breath of death slowly approaching him!


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan originally thought that Lord Shiva''s Law Body was too large to move so fast, so he still has a chance to live!


    But a cold light shot from the white mist completely broke the thoughts of Emperor Chenlan!


    The sword aura of Wanzai Hanbing Sword pierced the bones!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was already powerless at this time, he had already spent almost all of his body''s strength just now to resist Su Yan''s divine power!


    This sword came so abruptly again, Immortal Emperor Chen Lan couldn''t reach it and hit the sword directly!


    The current Immortal Emperor Chen Lan was already at the end of the crossbow. After the sword was hit, the terrifying chill immediately spread, directly sealing the hands and feet of Immortal Emperor Chen Lan.


    Then even the sea below was frozen together...


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan wanted to use the Xian Yuan in his body to smash the ice, but the Xian Yuan Shi in his body was scattered and chaotic, and there was no way to use it. He could only let the ice spread on his body!


    These cold air penetrated the skin and gradually infiltrated the meridians and bone marrow. First, it felt an unbearable itch, and then the whole body was paralyzed.


    Immortal Emperor Chenlan couldn''t feel anything, as if this body was no longer his own.


    And of course Su Yan would not stop like this, the long sword in his hand had once again condensed its edge!


    The three Tianzun originally wanted to stop, but the distance between Su Yan and Chenlan Immortal Emperor was only a hundred meters. They were at least three thousand meters away from the battlefield, and they were isolated from the outside of the immortal enchantment by the destructive power. , There is no time to do any effective support!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s immortal realm is equivalent to making himself an urn!


    When the edge of the sword swept across the sky, a head flew directly!


    Almost everyone showed an expression of incomparably stunned surprise. No one would have thought that Su Yan''s sword would be so crisp and bitter!


    Su Yan''s sword directly decapitated the Chenlan Immortal Emperor!


    After Chen Lan Xiandi separated his head, his face still showed an incredible expression!


    When Emperor Chen Lan confidently challenged Su Yan, he never thought that there would be such an outcome and end!


    And those gods and old monsters who watched the battle, even the ancient Buddha burning lamp, who had always been calm, couldn''t maintain calmness!


    Because what they witnessed was the death of a fairy emperor who had gone through the ages of eternity in front of them!


    The immortal emperor''s vitality is extremely strong, even if he is beheaded, he will not die immediately, but can see his body and mind separate, and will slowly fall after the last anger is consumed in despair.


    This may be the most desperate torture in the world.


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan still wanted to struggle, and that head still wanted to return to his neck.


    If the head can return to the neck, then some ancient evil worship spells can really take the head back, but it will cost some cruelty.


    But how could Su Yan give Immortal Emperor Chen Lan such a chance?


    In fact, everything was over from the moment Su Yan swung the long sword out!


    I saw that on the body of Emperor Chenlan, the cold air gradually turned into an extremely sharp cone of ice, completely freezing his body!


    The last hope has been completely shattered. Immortal Emperor Chen Lan wanted to break his soul from the body before his body was completely dead, abandon his body, and survive in the form of a soul.


    The big deal is to go to Huaxianchi to condense a body of Xianyuan...


    But he was really thinking too well. Su Yan was standing here with a sword staring at him, how could he allow his soul to escape?


    With Su Yan''s sword aura, it is really easy to kill a Yuan without physical protection!


    At this critical moment, Lingbao Tianzun threw a circle of mind to protect the spirit of Emperor Chenlan.


    The Circle of Mind can travel through the spiritual world, completely bypassing the double blockade of the Divine Light and the Immortal Realm, and arrives in front of Su Yan all at once.


    This is all the things the three Tianzun can do.


    Su Yan looked at the magic weapon that appeared suddenly, and the long sword in his hand slashed directly towards the circle of mind.


    With only a clanging sound, many sparks appeared in the void,


    Su Yan''s long sword directly smashed the ring of mind, and at the same time released ten thousand swords of energy, shooting towards the void indefinitely!


    How could Chenlan Immortal Emperor''s spirits withstand this sword-playing energy? He was immediately shot into a hornet''s nest, and the broken spirits turned into dust fragments in the universe!


    Immortal Emperor Chen Lan''s immortal barrier also shattered, and the vast ocean gradually dissipated.


    Su Yan held the head of the Chenlan Immortal Emperor, looked at the three Heavenly Venerables, and then turned his gaze to the Emperor Taiwei.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t spoken yet, the murderous aura released from his body was as strong as before.


    After beheading an immortal emperor, Su Yan''s murderous aura rose to a higher level instead!


    The flames of revenge burned fiercely in Su Yan''s chest!


    Taiwei Tiandi was also greatly shocked by Su Yan''s power just now. He had witnessed Su Yan''s peak power in the past, and he naturally understood that Su Yan''s momentum and sharpness are better than that of the past!


    What he wanted was not just to kill Chen Lan Xiandi alone, but to pay the price for all those traitors back then!


    After watching this battle, the ancestor Zhentian understood why Great Sage Chilong would say that there is no point in resisting against Su Baxian.


    His power has indeed reached an extraordinary level! The power of destroying the gods can crush almost all the power of immortals!


    Moreover, it can be seen that Su Yan''s strength is far from returning to the peak of the year.


    If his power is still at its peak, I''m afraid that no one of the strong near the Huntian Pagoda can run!

 Chapter 4309： Ao Li Wushuang

    The 4309th chapter proudly unparalleled


    The Great Witch Ancestor''s complexion became gloomy to the extreme, and a shadow suddenly appeared, and he and several allies were absorbed into this shadow.


    The purpose of the great ancestor witch is to hide himself in the dark. If something happens at that time, if he can compete for the Huntian Pagoda, then he will be fished in troubled waters!


    Su Yan held the head of Emperor Chenlan, and gradually flew towards Emperor Taiwei.


    Taiwei Tiandi didn''t seem to have any reaction, but the three Tianzun became a little nervous.


    Danyang Tianzun took the lead and said to Su Yan: "Emperor Su has already killed an immortal emperor in the Heavenly Court, and then he has to do something against the Emperor Taiwei. Is it really bullying that there is no one in the Heavenly Court?"


    Su Yan replied: "We are personal grievances, how can we have anything to do with Heavenly Court. If someone abandons the ancient vows, they should naturally be punished! I have no interest in Heavenly Court at all, not to mention that he is too small to be regarded as Heavenly Court''s. people."


    What I have to say is that after beheading an immortal emperor, Su Yan''s momentum has reached the peak, no matter what kind of enemy he is facing, he can''t retreat!


    Even if there are three Tianzun and three immortal emperors beside Taiwei Tiandi, Su Yan dare to challenge!


    Dare to do things that others dare not to do, dare to challenge things that others do not dare to challenge, this is his domineering Su Baxian!


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun and said: "Emperor Su has to be more or less considerate of our difficulties. You have killed an immortal emperor. We have no way to deal with each other when we go back to Heavenly Court. If you are here again, you can easily hit Taiwei Tiandi. If we go back, what else can we say to defend ourselves? If you want to do it, you might as well do it with us!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and said, "Linzhong, it seems that you are far less courageous than you were back then. Have you been a waste of life and fear of death after living for too long?"


    Lin Zhong is the real name of Emperor Taiwei, this name has not been mentioned for a long time, and in this era, there are already very few people who know this name.


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "Su Baxian, since you are dead, why do you want to crawl back to the immortal world again? Without you, the immortal world would be much better. You will only bring this world too It''s so cruel."


    Su Yan laughed at the words and said, "I don''t care what reason you had back then, as long as you are a traitor, you will definitely get my punishment. The next time I beheaded will be your head."


    While Su Yan spoke, the violent Scarlet Fire Golden Lotus spread directly towards the Emperor Taiwei!


    It seems that Su Yan has no scruples at all, intending to fight the Emperor Taiwei head-on, even if the three immortals threaten him, he can''t shake Su Yan''s determination!


    Emperor Donghua saw that Su Yan was about to do something, and he knew that this was an excellent opportunity for him.


    Su Yan separated the three Heavenly Sovereigns and Taiwei Tiandi with divine fire, so they had to find a way to deal with Su Yan''s divine fire, and they could not take care of the Huntian Pagoda for the time being.


    However, the great ancestor of the witch and the others are still hiding in the shadows, and the ancient Buddha of the burning lamp is also staring at him, wondering if they also have any ambitions for the Huntian Pagoda.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t care so much, and flew directly toward the Huntian Pagoda!


    During the flight, Emperor Donghua gradually released a magical power!


    This divine power is completely opposite to Su Yan''s divine power. The divine power is not violent, nor does it have any aura of destruction. Instead, it is a kind of silent power that moisturizes things.


    The divine power of Emperor Donghua is like a spring breeze and drizzle, spreading directly in the void, and after encountering the divine light of Huntian Pagoda, it merged with the divine light of Huntian Pagoda!


    The two are completely different powers, but there is no difference at all when they are blended together.


    Emperor Donghua''s divine power changes more profoundly than Su Yan.


    This is also of course, the time for Emperor Donghua to obtain the divine power is much longer than that of Su Yan, and he has enough time to thoroughly study the divine power.


    It can be said that everything that is happening now is under the control of Emperor Donghua. Next, he only needs to completely envelop the Huntian Pagoda with the power of divinity, and then break that layer of golden force field, and then the Huntian Pagoda can be destroyed. In his own pocket.


    The golden force field was not left by the creator of Huntian Pagoda.


    It''s a realm created by the Emperor Chaos himself.


    The power used by the Great Chaos is the power of Chaos. Many great emperors of the heavens do not even know the existence of this force, let alone how to restrain the power of Chaos.


    Wanting to use the power of Xian Ze to break the power of chaos, this kind of idea is simply a dream!


    After the divine power merged with the divine light, the calamity released by the Huntian Pagoda could no longer pose any substantial threat to the Emperor of Donghua.


    And above the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan has already fought against the three Heavenly Sovereigns!


    Su Yan''s Scarlet Fire Golden Lotus was a divine fire transformed from a divine weapon of good fortune. Even the three Heavenly Venerables didn''t have a good way to deal with it, and Su Yan had been forced to retreat steadily.


    It is almost impossible for Su Yan to bring the three Heavenly Sovereigns to the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor and defeat them together.


    However, it is easy to force the powerful men of the Taoist sects so that they can''t get close to the Huntian Pagoda at all.


    Emperor Donghua''s power soon reached within fifty feet of the Huntian Pagoda.


    What I have to say is that Emperor Donghua was one step closer than Emperor Taiwei. When he arrived here, his expression was very relaxed, not at all like Emperor Taiwei had done his best.


    That layer of golden force field was also completely activated, completely enclosing the Huntian Pagoda.


    The divine power of Emperor Donghua also began to slowly test the golden force field!


    The attributes of the power of chaos, Emperor Donghua has already understood from Jin Shiya, the power of chaos is actually the power of the origin, because everything in this world has evolved from chaos.


    Theoretically speaking, chaos is all-encompassing, it can change into everything, and it also encompasses everything, and there will be no weaknesses.


    But theory is theory.


    No matter how powerful the power is, as long as the user is a human, then there must be corresponding weaknesses.


    As long as the weakness is found, this golden force field will definitely be broken!


    The Great Wu Ancestor and the others were hiding in the shadows, watching the Emperor Donghua approaching the Huntian Pagoda infinitely, and they were extremely anxious.


    Everyone can tell that Emperor Donghua is more prepared and the possibility of capturing the Huntian Pagoda is even higher!


    "Isn''t the great ancestor of the witch taking action? Do you want to sit and watch the Emperor Donghua seize the Huntian Pagoda?" The ancestor Zhentian has become extremely anxious.


    The Great Wuzu shook his head lightly, pointing to the distance and said, "Who do you think is here?"


    Following Da Wuzu''s fingers, a red light can be seen appearing above the golden ring.

 Chapter 4310： Peerless Beauty

    Chapter 4310: Peerless Beauty, Destroyer God


    This golden ring is the enchantment displayed by Tianzun, which isolates the surroundings of Huntian Pagoda.


    A hole that was hit by Emperor Donghua��s ship just now has been automatically repaired.


    The appearance of the red now is really weird, and I don''t know where it came from.


    And that touch of red gradually became gorgeous, turning into a purple-red!


    The Great Wu Ancestor breathed out a long breath, and said: "The barrier of Tianzun can isolate the breath from inside and outside. Only my spiritual sense is not restricted by Tianzun, so I can perceive that the female phoenix is ??here!"


    After listening to the words of the Great Wuzu, the other three old monsters all showed a cold breath.


    Because this is definitely the last situation they want to see!


    The "mother phoenix" mentioned by the great ancestor of the witch can only be the primitive phoenix!


    In addition, there can be no second phoenix in the heavens that can make these old monsters who have crossed the ages so jealous!


    The primitive phoenix is ??regarded as the ancestor of all monster races, and it is the oldest monster race to this day.


    The original phoenix was first tied with those ancient emperors, and later was named the Five Emperors with Su Baxian, and was later revered by the Daomen as the Heavenly Sovereign of the Virgin...


    No matter how the times change, how the surrounding powerhouses change, this female phoenix can firmly hold the context of the times, and has been sitting in the Kunlun Holy Realm to stand tall!


    Only this point, no one in the heavens can compare!


    Perhaps there was a strong power that surpassed the original phoenix, but those strong were almost all included in the dust of history, and only her original phoenix could continue to laugh forever!


    In terms of strength, the strength of this female phoenix is ??probably still higher than that of Emperor Donghua.


    In terms of temperament, Primordial Phoenix is ??first-class irritable!


    The vicinity of the Huntian Pagoda was already chaotic enough, and the addition of the original phoenix was like injecting a huge flood into the already turbulent river!


    No one knows what will happen next.


    Holy Spirit Great Emperor asked: "The mother phoenix has not left Kunlun for many years. Did she also come for the Huntian Pagoda?"


    "Otherwise? This female phoenix is ??very difficult to deal with, I am afraid that the four of us together are not her opponents!" Chi Long Dasheng said.


    "Is it so exaggerated?"


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "It''s not an exaggeration. Look up at the top before talking. Su Ba wants to kill first, and the three heavenly veterans can''t stop him. He killed an ancient immortal emperor! Look at the three heavenly elders, The three Tianzun brought Taiwei Tiandi to a tie with him. Is this an exaggeration?"


    The ancestor Zhentian said: "The strength of these guys is really a monster! Everyone cultivates the same, and they are all in the realm of the emperor, why are they so powerful?"


    "We have cultivated to the realm of the emperor, and they are called the emperor because the highest is only the realm of the emperor. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    Chilong Dasheng said: "The original Phoenix and Su Ba first exist in the same order! And she has not experienced rebirth to weaken her own strength. Don''t think that everyone is a great emperor, and you can compete with her, unless you can destroy the immortal world. Appears, otherwise no one can sanction this female phoenix!"


    "I will tell you another secret. The Primordial Phoenix was once one of the earliest ancient emperors, but she took the initiative to abandon the name of the ancient emperor before Taikoo."


    "What? There is such a thing?!"


    The Great Sage Chi Long said: "After all, the old man also followed those ancient emperors and knew many ancient secrets. Perhaps even Su Ba didn''t know about this."


    "Why did the original Phoenix take the initiative to abandon the name of the ancient emperor?"


    "No one knows why, maybe she has the ability to perceive the future, maybe because she can see through what will happen in the future, so she will draw a clear line with the ancient emperor, have gone through so many epochs, has been standing in the immortal world. In fact, her original Phoenix only returned the ancient emperor who was less than a thousand years old. At this point in time, when she reappears, she is already a close ally of Su Baxian."


    The Holy Spirit then continued: "In the Primordial Era, there were five emperors in the immortal realm that surpassed all immortal emperors, namely Xianwu Great, Changsheng Qingdi, Xingchen Great, Always Phoenix Sapo Great, Primitive Tianmo Great. Among the five emperors, Xianwu Great was the first to fall. Later, the Emperor Changsheng Qing, the Great Star, and the Great Primordial Heavenly Demon also fell one after another. Only she was the only one who stayed in Kunlun by the Great Phoenix Suo Po. After the vicissitudes of life, she never fell!"


    "Xianwu Great Emperor Su Ba has already appeared here, and then the original phoenix has also come... The two great powers of the Primordial Era have already come! I am afraid we have no chance to win the Chaotic Sky Pagoda! This time, no one can blame anyone. , We can only blame ourselves for not having enough luck." Chi Long Dashengdao.


    The great ancestor Wu also knew very well that if the primitive phoenix came here, then his hopes of fishing in troubled waters would only come to nothing.


    There is absolutely no possibility of fishing in troubled waters in front of the primitive phoenix.


    The violence of this female phoenix surpasses all immortal emperors! If she is offended, then it will definitely be a cruel and endless pursuit!


    The orange-red light in the void became stronger and stronger, and it looked like an extremely magnificent oil painting.


    Su Yan and the three Tianzun stopped their hands and looked over there.


    Everyone understands that only the Primordial Phoenix can make such a big battle!


    A strange smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    Then the flames turned into a violent rain, and the golden ring of Tianzun was completely broken!


    The violent aura to the extreme was finally unfettered, and directly rushed in!


    The aura of destruction brought by the fire and rain is still above Su Yan!


    Then a woman in an orange dress appeared in front of everyone.


    The woman''s hair bun was combed very high, and the golden hairpin on her head was put in the shape of a golden phoenix, which looked graceful and luxurious, but there was a very strong evil spirit between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Those golden eyes looked much violent than Su Yan!


    But except for these violent golden eyes, her figure looks very soft and her skin is fair and smooth that can be broken by blowing. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is Meigu Tiancheng.


    As a peerless stunner, she will surely drive all men into madness.


    But there has never been a man who can control her!


    This woman is full of a strange sense of contradiction, but if you think about it carefully, everything is so natural and natural. As if she should have been like this.


    This woman is the original phoenix.


    There are too many mysteries in her body. She herself has many names, such as the Great Emperor Suo Po of Phoenix, the Heavenly Lord of the Mother of Nine Li, the Holy Lord of Kunlun, etc...


    When she gets angry, a terrible rain of fire will fall from the sky, bringing real destruction to many worlds in the lower realm!


    She is a peerless beauty, and even a world-destroying god!

 Chapter 4311： Angrily questioning

    Chapter 4311 Anger Questioning


    Su Yan also showed a very surprised expression after seeing the original phoenix.


    To be honest, Su Yan already knew that everyone would meet again, but he didn''t think it would be under such a situation.


    Emperor Donghua stopped his hands too, not to crack the golden force field.


    The arrival of the original phoenix is ??enough to change everything.


    "It''s really an extraordinary excitement here. It seems that it''s really time to come alone! If you come again later, I''m afraid the Huntian Pagoda will fall into your hands, Emperor Donghua." Primitive Phoenix had golden eyes. The eyes swept towards Emperor Donghua.


    Emperor Donghua still looked very relaxed, saying: "Emperor Phoenix, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been nine thousand years since Jade Lake was gone, right?"


    "I don''t need to say any polite remarks. I''m here alone for the Huntian Pagoda. Must the Emperor Donghua compete with Isolate?" The original Phoenix''s words contained a strong threat.


    But Emperor Donghua is also a leader of the aisle gate anyway, how can he be so easily intimidated?


    This set of threats of Primordial Phoenix may be effective for others, but it is destined to be futile for Emperor Donghua!


    Emperor Donghua was originally on the same level as her. If she retreated because of her, wouldn''t it be a joke.


    Emperor Donghua said: "Gu went through three epochs before and after in order to prepare to seize this Huntian Pagoda. Gu specially hired Su Xiandi as a helper to capture the Huntian Pagoda today! For the Huntian Pagoda, Gu can Pay all the price!"


    Emperor Donghua didn''t look angry yet, but his tone was neither humble nor overbearing. Anyone with a discerning eye can already see that Emperor Donghua is ready to turn his face against the original Phoenix at any time!


    What Emperor Donghua said is true, he has prepared too much for this Huntian Pagoda, and sacrificed too much.


    It is impossible to give up this Huntian Pagoda to others, both in love and in reason!


    Whoever competes with him for the Chaotic Sky Pagoda is his enemy!


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You said you asked Emperor Su Xian to help you? Huh!"


    Primitive Phoenix''s grunt seemed to contain great dissatisfaction, and then the pair of golden eyes looked towards Su Yan, and then said: "I should call you Su Ba first, or just you. New name Su Yan?"


    "The name is just a code. As long as you feel comfortable calling it, you can call it whatever you like."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Well, Su Baxian, what should you call me?"


    Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes met the original phoenix directly. Su Yan certainly understood what the original phoenix meant.


    When he was in Lingshan, Su Yan was no more than Princess Kong Qian, and she had already established a husband and wife relationship with her.


    Princess Kong Qian was the only daughter of Primordial Phoenix. In this way, Su Yan would be a generation shorter out of thin air, and would call Primordial Phoenix a mother-in-law.


    But under this circumstance, under the testimony of the three Tianzun, Taiwei Tiandi, and a few old monsters, this "mother-in-law" is really hard to call out.


    And if you call "mother-in-law", I''m afraid that the original Phoenix will also force Su Yan to re-team to her side, which will only make Su Yan more difficult to do!


    But how did the primitive phoenix know about marriage?


    This incident was an agreement between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. Later, Princess Kong Qian and the golden-winged big Peng pierced Mount Sumeru. I don��t know what world they fell into in the lower realm. Is it out?


    Otherwise, the original Phoenix would not know this.


    After learning the news that Princess Kong Qian was safe, Su Yan also seemed to have a big rock falling on the ground.


    It was an eventful period now, and the situation Su Yan was facing was indeed very complicated. He was caught in great danger several times. Every time he turned the danger into a bargain, it was very dangerous. If some opportunities were not grasped well, they would have already fallen.


    There is really no energy and effort to take care of Princess Kong Qian.


    But Primordial Phoenix definitely didn''t think so, she was determined not to be so considerate of Su Yan.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t answer for a long time, Primordial Phoenix had become very angry, and said directly to Su Yan: "Su Baxian, are you dumb? When you used to traverse the world, it was not so dull! How... Do you dare to do what you do?"


    Su Yan replied: "How can I dare not be? I will certainly admit that I got married with Princess Kong Qian! Even if you don''t force me, I will call you mother-in-law."


    It''s okay if Su Yan didn''t say this. After saying this, the primitive phoenix became more and more angry, and even the purple-red sacred fire in the sky became more and more high.


    "Mother-in-law? Su Baxian, you really can speak out! I thought you were a loving and righteous man. Peacock fell in the lower bounds of Mount Xume. You just ran away like that. You can''t even ask about her life or death, but she helped you. After getting rid of the illusion, this is how you dealt with the wife of Jiefa? It''s not an exaggeration for you to start chaos and finally give up, right?"


    The charge of the beginning of chaos and the end of abandonment is too great, and Su Yan is determined not to admit it.


    When he left Mount Xumi, he had a lot of unavoidable circumstances, and was almost captured by the Tathagata Buddha back into the realm of illusion. After leaving Mount Xumi, he encountered many powerful immortal emperors in succession, and escaped several times. There are many things.


    And since the Buddha of Tathagata appeared in Xumi, he would naturally know about the battle between Princess Kong Qian and the golden-winged roc.


    It was certain that he brought Princess Kong Qian back to Lingshan. As long as Su Yan has a firm foothold, he can go to Lingshan to pick up Princess Kong Qian back.


    If you have to say anything seriously in the middle, Su Yan naturally has some regrets about Princess Kong Qian, but these are not Su Yan''s original intentions, but are forced by the situation!


    Su Yan said: "If I were to start chaos and finally give up, I would not force her to be pulled from the lower realm to the immortal realm at the moment of ascension! I also killed two envoys. What I said always counts, as long as I promise Kong Qian��s affairs have never broken his promise, otherwise, why would he be willing to tie my hair with me? Naturally, I have my own unavoidable difficulties in the Mt. Explain to her."


    With Su Yan''s acting style, there is no need to explain to others.


    It��s okay for the world to humiliate me, blame me, or hate me!


    "Well, you Su Baxian, you don''t plan to put loneliness in your eyes! Without the lone''s consent, Peacock''s will never go to your Wanshou Mountain! The old lady has worked so hard to raise her daughter for so many years. You were abducted, and you didn''t even give a betrothal gift or give any title, so you abducted the only daughter of my old mother. What is the truth? You don''t explain the truth today, so I don''t want to leave here!"


    The primitive phoenix was really angry. Compared with the Huntian Pagoda, the more important thing now is to ask Su Yan to make it clear!


    She is just such a baby girl, she can''t be fooled by the big pig''s hoof!

 Chapter 4312： The identity of the mother-in-law

    Chapter 4312 The Identity of Mother-in-law


    If Primordial Phoenix couldn''t get a satisfactory explanation from Su Yan, she would definitely not let it go!


    Primitive Phoenix''s character has always been perverse and easy to get angry, just like a gunpowder keg that will explode at any time, even the Jade Emperor will make her three points.


    But the anger of the primitive phoenix did not exchange Su Yan''s submission, and Su Yan had always eaten soft but not hard.


    Just listen to Su Yan asking: "I ask you, before you gave birth to your daughter, did you marry yourself so beautifully? What dowry gifts did you receive?"


    The original Phoenix hadn''t even told Princess Kong Qian about the father of the child, so how could there be a beautiful marriage and a betrothal gift?


    Su Yan''s question is equivalent to poking on the spine of the original phoenix. The original phoenix has always been very domineering in the immortal world. When has it been offended?


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was the Great Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian who said this, the flames of the primitive phoenix would have already rushed to his face!


    "If you are in love with each other, why bother about these red tapes! But if Kong Qian really cares, I can make up for it. No matter how many artifacts and treasures I am willing to offer. If she likes it, it is a fairyland. I can also help her make it. How much effort can it take? She wants more scenery, and I can give her more scenery! As long as she wants, how many things in this world I can''t do?"


    Primitive Phoenix was still very angry when he heard the first half of Su Yan''s words, but after hearing that his anger gradually eased, he said, "Su Baxian, since you said that, then we are a family. Should you take the Huntian Pagoda to honor the lonely? The lonely is Kong Qian''s mother, how do you call the lonely?"


    When the three Tianzun heard Primordial Phoenix say that he and Su Yan were a family, their jaws were almost astonished!


    The development of the matter is completely outside their expected range.


    Originally, Su Yan was already on the united front with Emperor Donghua, and now that a primitive phoenix was added, they would never have a chance to move Su Yan!


    And the ownership of this Huntian Pagoda must have nothing to do with them anymore.


    Emperor Donghua plus the primitive phoenix plus Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, the lineup of these three people is already very terrifying, and they can beat the past and the present!


    The lineup of the three Tianzun, the three immortal emperors, and the Taiwei Tiandi are also much inferior.


    Su Yan didn''t expect Primordial Phoenix to use her mother-in-law''s identity to suppress herself, but she felt a little difficult to handle.


    If he refuses directly, then this female phoenix might go violently on the spot!


    With her hot temper, she could do everything.


    But if you agree to the original phoenix, wouldn''t it be worthy of the agreement with Emperor Donghua?


    Su Yan has never been a person who doesn''t believe in words. How can he break the words and promises he made?


    How to deal with this matter is indeed a difficult problem for Su Yan.


    Emperor Donghua was also very concerned about Su Yan''s answer, because Su Yan''s attitude was very likely to determine the final ownership of the Huntian Pagoda.


    Su Yan pondered for a moment before saying: "I have already agreed with Emperor Donghua. I want to help him seize the Huntian Pagoda. Even if I don''t help him restrain the Huntian Pagoda, at least I can''t pull him back. I have always been a person who believes in words, and people do not stand without faith, not to mention that I am the Great Emperor Xianwu..."


    The original phoenix said: "In this way, you are planning not to take the meaning of loneliness seriously? Su Baxian, do you think that loneliness will let you go by doing this? Don''t think you have taken the little peacock. You can do whatever you want in front of the lonely!"


    This female phoenix is ??determined not to make any sense.


    If she believes there is any truth, then this truth must also be self-sufficient.


    Anything in this world that disobeys her will be wiped out by her!


    Su Yan said: "Since I am married to Princess Kong Qian, you are also my mother-in-law. How can I do it with you? I can''t help you at most in this matter. If you really have the skills, you can take the Huntian Pagoda. , Why talk to me here?"


    Primitive Phoenix and Emperor Donghua both took their gazes from Su Yan''s side, and then locked on each other.


    The primordial phoenix was born after the creation of the heavens and the earth, and has crossed a long epoch. Her own strength has already reached its limit. If it were an ordinary immortal emperor, she would never pay attention to it.


    But the Donghua emperor in front of her is not an ordinary immortal emperor!


    Emperor Donghua was the former leader of the Taoist sect, and he was in charge of the Taoist sect in the years before the creation of the heavenly court. Regardless of strength or luck, it is the peak of existence.


    The primitive phoenix''s hands gently moved, and the purple-red light gradually converged, and then turned into an endless divine light toward the Emperor Donghua and the Huntian Pagoda!


    Emperor Donghua showed a strange expression, and he couldn''t even think that the primitive phoenix was so simple, he did it directly without even saying hello.


    This purple-red divine light seemed very sharp, but in fact it was just a temptation from the primitive phoenix. Emperor Donghua had solved the divine light almost effortlessly.


    Then Emperor Donghua took out a token in his hand, and the expression on his face became more and more solemn.


    Huntian Pagoda can only have one owner, if you can''t defeat the other party, then there must be no way to bring Huntian Pagoda into your own hands!


    What''s more, the opponent is the original Phoenix, the master of West Kunlun!


    Emperor Donghua has put away all the fluke, ready to fight this female phoenix.


    The shape of the token held by Emperor Donghua is very simple, and the symbols on it look very obscure.


    After seeing this token, the original phoenix showed a surprised expression and said, "You are obviously the Taoist Immortal Emperor, how could you use the ancient emperor''s magical tools?"


    Others may not be able to recognize the origin of the artifacts in the hands of Emperor Donghua, but this female phoenix has been a living fossil from the ages to today.


    Many things in the heavens are not a secret to her at all. She herself is a witness to many important histories!


    The original phoenix was recognized almost at a glance, and the token in the hands of Emperor Donghua was called Sifang Junling, which was one of the artifacts created by those ancient emperors in the ancient times.


    The Sifang King''s Order is known as the law to come out, and with this token, you can manipulate the rules of the heavens and immortals!


    In the era of the peak of the ancient emperors, as long as this token is taken out, it means that there will be a complete destruction of a world or a civilization! I didn''t know the forces and strong men who wanted to resist the ancient emperor!


    It can be said that this square rule is not only a symbol of strength, but also represents the strongest authority of those ancient emperors!

 Chapter 4313： The power of taboo

    Chapter 4313: The Power of Taboo


    Although those ancient emperors had passed through the heavens for a while, almost none of the artifacts created by the ancient emperors could be passed down, because those artifacts could only be driven by divine power!


    With the power of Xianyuan, there is no way to drive these divine artifacts, and there are few real gods in the subsequent immortal world.


    Emperor Donghua took out this four-party rule, which represented that he had truly mastered his divine power!


    Not only that, perhaps the Emperor Donghua also dabbled in the power of the ancient emperor.


    To this day, the power of the ancient emperor is still taboo!


    There were many cultivators who went to study the power of the ancient emperor, trying to master the extraordinary power of the ancient emperor. In the end, these cultivators of the side were very miserable.


    Wanting to bear the power of the gods with the body of a human race is itself an extremely difficult thing.


    No one would have imagined that Emperor Donghua, who was once the leader of the Taoist sect, would actually touch this forbidden power, just like those monks on the sidelines!


    The three Tianzuns were also astonished to the extreme, and Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun in a low voice: "Emperor Donghua stayed away from the heavens and hardly interacted with the real immortals and immortal emperors over the years. Is it because he has been secretly studying the power of the ancient emperor? ?"


    "If this incident is leaked out from here, I am afraid it will cause an uproar!"


    The primitive phoenix stared at Emperor Donghua''s Dao: "The power of the ancient emperor is taboo. Emperor Donghua, you are obviously the veteran of the Taoist door, but you actively touch this forbidden power. Do you know how badly this will have? "


    Emperor Donghua: "You don��t have to say more. It took two epochs for Gu to perfectly swallow the broken godhead of the ancient emperor, and at the same time cultivate his own divine power. Primitive Phoenix, you know that Gu��s purpose is to do this What?"


    "What are your ambitions?"


    Emperor Donghua: "Shortly after the fall of Emperor Xianwu, Gu had discovered the existence of the Huntian Pagoda. Since that era, Gu has always wanted to put the Huntian Pagoda into his own hands. This is the life of my life. Long-cherished wish, no matter who it is, as long as it prevents Gu from fulfilling this long-cherished wish, it is Gu''s enemy!"


    Emperor Donghua came out with the Sifangjun order, not only to show his strength, but also to represent an attitude!


    Even if his opponent for the Chaotic Sky Pagoda is the Primal Phoenix, he will never retreat!


    In the same way, Primordial Phoenix will never give in!


    At that time, the battle between the two powerhouses could be said to be on the verge of breaking out.


    The original Phoenix''s hair and sleeves burned with crimson flames, and those golden eyes became sharper.


    Although the power of the primitive phoenix has not yet been swayed, but only condensed on the body, there are already circles of horror to the extreme heat wave spreading!


    At the same time, the light of the crimson flame is gradually expanding, and it seems that a brand new sun is rising in the universe!


    Although Su Yan''s sacred fire is also very good, but in terms of pure light and heat, it is not as good as one-tenth of the original Phoenix!


    This pure light and heat contains powerful and terrifying power!


    With the power of the original phoenix, it is easy to destroy a star and level the world!


    She is the **** who destroys everything in the myths and legends of many civilizations in the lower realm!


    The scarlet flames finally formed two pairs of fire wings behind the original phoenix, and then the original phoenix proudly raised its head and said, "The Sifang Junling is an artifact of the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven was pecked and killed by his own hands. , Even if you have mastered the broken godhead of Mietianzi? Since Gu was able to peck and kill him back then, he will definitely be able to kill you today."


    The Primordial Phoenix said he was one of the leaders of the ancient emperor and the former master of Sifang Junling.


    A piece of extreme heat is coming!


    It''s like there are countless fire swords shooting over!


    When the power of light and heat reaches extremes, even if the primitive phoenix does nothing, it can produce extremely terrifying lethality!


    Not to mention the Emperor Donghua, even the strong who watched the battle had to open the enchantment to resist this extreme light and heat.


    Many powerhouses have only heard of the name of the original phoenix and various achievements in the legend.


    Even the three Heavenly Venerables had never seen Primordial Phoenix make a shot in person.


    After all, the primitive phoenix hadn''t left the Kunlun Holy Realm for many years, not to mention having worked with others.


    And among the heavens, there are actually not many opponents worthy of the Primordial Phoenix''s hands.


    Only after witnessing the power of the primordial phoenix will you discover that the so-called legends are so pale, and the power of the primordial phoenix is ??even more exaggerated than the legends!


    The tips of the original phoenix''s hair have been ignited by the crimson flames!


    Endless light and heat radiated from the body of the primitive phoenix, and people couldn''t help but wonder if there was a small sun in her body!


    It seems that she herself is the origin of fire.


    Even Su Yan had to sigh, even if he had mastered many fairy laws of the fire system, his use of flames was far less than that of the original phoenix.


    Her use of Shenhuo is not based on various laws, but out of instinct!


    It is the powerful talent that God has bestowed on her, which can''t be trained anyhow.


    If Red Lotus Tianwu were to fall into the hands of Primitive Phoenix, the power of that artifact would be stronger than in Su Yan''s hands!


    The flames pressed towards Emperor Donghua, but the light of the fire was almost like a mountain!


    Emperor Donghua changed the direction of the Sifangjun order in his hand, and then issued a cold white light!


    The freezing supernatural power contained in this white cold light!


    The power used by Emperor Donghua has long ceased to be the power of pure Xian Yuan and Xian Ze, and it also contains extremely powerful divine power!


    The two powers of Divine Power and Xianyuan were mixed together, and there was no conflict between each other, but formed a joint force!


    Is it just that the pure freezing power can withstand the light and heat of the primordial phoenix?


    The power of the primitive phoenix is ??too surging, the huge light and heat can melt into an iceberg in a flash!


    If Emperor Donghua had fallen into a war of attrition with Primordial Phoenix, he would be greatly disadvantaged by him.


    But the Emperor Donghua has nothing to do. Behind him is the Huntian Pagoda. If he is forced away, I am afraid that he will never get close to the Huntian Pagoda.


    When the two extreme forces collided in the void, there was a fierce shock in the space.


    This fierce shock even the divine light of Huntian Pagoda can be distorted!


    The two forces of extreme light and heat and freezing constantly cancel each other after contact, forming a very obvious boundary barrier.


    Su Yan retreated directly and landed on the ship of Emperor Donghua, and then ordered the immortals in the ship to retreat to the rear under the control of the ship.


    Behind Su Yan, two powerful forces had collided like waves in the void, and the aftermath was enough to shock the sky!

 Chapter 4314： Past time

    Chapter 4314: Past Events


    Seeing Su Yan coming back, Jin Shiya asked worriedly, "Su Lang, will there be a problem with Emperor Donghua?"


    Su Yan said: "He is not an ordinary immortal emperor. Even if the Primordial Phoenix wants to take him down, it is not something that he will be able to do in a short while."


    In Su Yan''s opinion, Emperor Donghua''s strength should be slightly inferior to that of the original Phoenix, but in this level of struggle, the small weakness in strength is not worth mentioning.


    Because in the battle, in addition to the presentation of strength, there are psychological games, and courage confrontation, and so on.


    If the strength on paper alone can determine victory or not, then it should definitely not be the turn of the Dao Sect to be the leader of the immortal world.


    Facing the provocation, the original Phoenix proudly opened the two pairs of fire wings behind him, and the light and heat pushed towards the direction of Emperor Donghua with a more violent posture!


    This powerful force not only contained the power of Emperor Donghua, but even part of the divine light emitted from the Huntian Pagoda was contained by the primitive phoenix!


    As far as the strength of the power is concerned, the original phoenix is ??simply exaggerated to an outrageous level!


    The great ancestor of the witch and the others thought that the blood **** emperor''s immortal yuan was very vigorous and abundant, but after the Taiwei Tiandi appeared on the stage, they completely compared the blood **** emperor.


    After this primitive phoenix took action, they realized that only in terms of the profoundness of the immortal origin, the primitive phoenix might be more than five times that of the Emperor Taiwei!


    It''s really a mountain and a mountain high!


    Facing the stronger power of the original phoenix, Emperor Donghua could only use the power of the Quartet Order to create one iceberg after another in front of him!


    These icebergs stretched together to form a giant mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles, which looked extremely majestic and majestic!


    But even with these icebergs being shaped, Emperor Donghua still has little certainty to truly defeat the original phoenix!


    Under the endless light and heat, those icebergs are melting at an extremely fast speed.


    The battle between the two peerless powerhouses, on the contrary, did not have so many tricks. Everyone''s gambling and spell competition were mainly due to the power of Xian Yuan and Xian Ze.


    Perhaps it is because these two are extremely existences, and the general nature changes are completely meaningless in front of these two.


    The confrontation between flame and iceberg gradually fell into stalemate.


    Just like what Su Yan said, although the original Phoenix had superior strength, this advantage was not too great, and it could not help her immediately defeat Emperor Donghua.


    Primitive Phoenix is ??notoriously impatient, and she has no way to endure such a stalemate with Emperor Donghua.


    When the fire wing behind her flapped gently, the sacred fire that radiated suddenly changed its attributes!


    At first it was just a touch of ordinary sky blue, but it spread quickly, dyeing the originally scarlet sacred fire into sky blue!


    This change came extremely quickly, almost in an instant, the flame changed its color!


    The color change represents that the attributes of Shenhuo have also changed.


    This sky-blue flame looks very gentle, but it has a higher temperature than the crimson sacred fire. The iceberg that lay in the void of the universe could not be resisted, and it began to melt and evaporate quickly!


    And after the sky blue flame approached step by step, it burned on the iceberg!


    Using the ice as the burning primer, the blue sacred fire instantly ignited the iceberg mountains that crisscross hundreds of miles!


    A triumphant smile appeared on the corner of the original Phoenix''s mouth.


    Wanting Frost Ice to counter her sacred fire is perhaps the stupidest choice in the world. She has mastered the origin of many powerful sacred fires, and the changes of sacred fires can play three hundred and sixty kinds.


    How many changes can you make?


    The blue sacred fire will soon burn through the icebergs, and the next one is bound to be the test of Emperor Donghua directly facing the iceberg!


    The blue sacred fire then burned a circle along the ice in the universe.


    Under this situation, the original phoenix showed a satisfied expression, and then he heard the original phoenix say: "Emperor Donghua, when dealing with those ancient emperors, but in fact, you are already dissatisfied with the so-called Daomen great emperors. Yes. You so-called strong men and great emperors can only fight a twelve sinner tribe. You are simply incompetent to the extreme!"


    All the primitive phoenix said was the truth. Although Su Yan had many great emperors at the beginning, there were only a few who could really pose a threat to the ancient emperor.


    After crossing the long river of time, those who were once truly top-notch have fallen.


    Those originally second-rate characters can occupy the center stage of the heavens because they live long enough.


    Of course, the original Phoenix said these words not to recall history, but simply to express a point of view: You also want to fight against the old lady? Are you qualified?


    Primitive Phoenix''s attitude can be said to be extremely arrogant and domineering, but what I have to say is that she is indeed such an arrogant capital!


    Looking at the heavens today, few people can match her qualifications, and few people can match her strength.


    Although the posture of the original phoenix was very arrogant and domineering, Emperor Donghua did not look irritated at all. He stood in the distance as usual, only staring at the original phoenix with a very cold gaze.


    Seeing that Emperor Donghua didn''t say a word, Primordial Phoenix continued: "Today is really a good day. Even Su Baxian has come here. Some grievances from the ancient times are the best."


    The rest of the great emperors didn''t know what the original phoenix said about the old grievances, but they all had an extremely strong curiosity and raised their ears.


    Just listen to the original Phoenix said: "My old lady, I didn''t like Su Baxian''s set very much. What he said is that the strong will work harder. The ancient emperor we are going to deal with is more than ten times stronger than the sinner you deal with. That��s all, after we have settled those ancient emperors, we still have to help you with the aftermath. If it weren��t for us to help you all the time, I��m afraid you would have been overwhelmed by those sinners a long time ago. You people even had a word of thanks back then. I haven''t said that he can ignore Su Ba first, but I have been thinking about this, my old lady..."


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan with a puzzled look. Su Yan could only nodded with a wry smile: "What she said is the truth, but there is no way. The power of those ancient emperors is far stronger than us. If we don��t help each other and still have selfish intentions, how can we be the opponent of the ancient emperor?"


    Just listen to the primitive phoenix continuing: "Later you are getting more and more outrageous. Those sin races have absorbed the ancient emperor''s original strength and are powerful. The waste of the Zhoutian God race can also trap you among the stars and immobile! Lonely! At that time, I also said to Su Baxian that it is better to abandon your waste. If it weren''t for Hongmeng and Su Baxian''s single-minded effort to protect you, the so-called Dao Sect predecessors would have all fallen! You think you have mastered the broken Godhead, Is it a lonely opponent to get that little divine power?"

 Chapter 4315： Pinnacle war

    Chapter 4315: Peak Battle


    The words of Primordial Phoenix were very mean, and he didn''t intend to save any face for Emperor Donghua.


    Since they are all mixed to this level, it must be a lie to say that they don''t care about face at all.


    It��s just that Emperor Donghua��s city is extremely deep, and his anger and anger have long been invisible. On the surface, he still looks very calm, but in fact, he has already burned in his heart!


    But Emperor Donghua also knew that if he used the power of Xian Ze to fight against the original phoenix, then he would not have a half-point victory.


    Almost all the immortals controlled by Emperor Donghua are related to Dongfang Yimu, and Dongfang Yimu is being killed by the primitive Phoenix.


    And it''s not just about restraint in attributes. In terms of the strength of strength, the primitive phoenix should be far above the emperor of Donghua.


    Emperor Donghua glanced at the four-faced king''s order in his hand, and then showed an expression that everything was clear.


    If he wants to fight against the primitive phoenix, he can only rely on this side of the king''s order in his hand!


    If you want to defeat the strong with the weak, you need to fully display the power of this side of the four directions.


    I saw that Emperor Donghua pierced his thumb with Yimu Jianqi, allowing the blood of his thumb to flow to the Sifang Junling.


    After receiving the blood of Emperor Donghua on this side, the Sifang King Order suddenly began to vibrate, and the amplitude of the vibration became larger and larger, as if it had already possessed the wisdom, and it had to be from the Emperor Donghua at any time. Flying away in the hand!


    Emperor Donghua suppressed the Sifang Junling while letting his blood flow towards the Sifang Junling at the fastest speed!


    After receiving the blood of Emperor Donghua, the quaint symbol on the Sifang Junling gradually turned into a blood color!


    In the shadows, the ancestor Zhentian asked, "What is Emperor Donghua doing?"


    "This is a blood sacrifice. He didn''t completely accept the magic weapon. Now he uses his own blood to support him. In fact, he hopes to achieve some kind of blood curse contract! If the magic weapon accepts his blood, it means accepting the contract and represents eternity. Don''t betray!"


    "Do Sects still have such spells?"


    The great witch ancestor said: "Who was the Emperor of Donghua? He was the leader of the Taoist school, and even if he retired later, he was the ancestor worshipped by all the side doors. Not all of them are Taoist yin and yang, five elements and gossip!"


    "Isn''t the outcome unpredictable in this way?"


    The great witch ancestor said: "If the outcome is really unpredictable, that would be the best for us. In this situation, whoever comes first is a dead word. If we can wait for them to beat both sides, we can''t say that we still have a chance to be muddled. Tianbao Tower conquered."


    When the Sifang Junling was stained with blood, the Emperor Donghua also snorted, and then the power rushed to the extreme rushed out of the body of the Emperor Donghua!


    The power of Pentium formed a beam of light, which penetrated between heaven and earth!


    Although Primordial Phoenix looked down on Emperor Donghua, his power was definitely not comparable to that of ordinary immortal emperors.


    The so-called strength is originally a relative concept.


    Emperor Donghua is only weaker than the original Phoenix, it does not mean that there are many people among the heavens who can compete with him!


    The power of Emperor Donghua and the primitive phoenix are engaged in a silent confrontation in the void, this confrontation disrupts everything!


    Even the divine light of Huntian Pagoda has become chaotic!


    When the divine light containing the power of robbery gathered without warning and scattered without warning, this place had become a completely dangerous place.


    The danger here is also true for the immortal emperor.


    That''s why the three immortal emperors behind the three Tianzun will feel deeply shocked!


    They originally thought they were the apex figures of the heavens, but after witnessing the rapid fall of Emperor Chenlan and this escalating confrontation, they had already had an extremely strong suspicion of themselves.


    Although they are also immortal emperors, they are nothing compared to these powerful men born in the Primordial Era!


    At this time, Emperor Donghua raised his head swiftly, and as Emperor Donghua raised his head, a violent force was also projected from the Sifang Junling!


    This swift force turned into a cloud of white dust and fell on the icebergs that had been burned through!


    When these white dust covered the sky-blue sacred fire, the invincible sacred fire was actually extinguished!


    The Sifang Junling has changed its form, and many sharp thorns stretched out around it. Even if the Emperor Donghua wanted to hold the Sifang Junling, he would be pierced in his palm.


    Moreover, the color of Sifang Junling also turned blood red, and the ancient symbol in the middle slowly rotated at this time, full of strong tension.


    I just glanced at this symbol lightly, but it seemed to **** human souls into it...


    It is terrible to the extreme!


    The current Sifang Junling didn''t look like a divine weapon at all, but a ferocious and terrifying Primordial soul had awakened from a long sleep.


    Primitive Phoenix really looked at Sifang Junling with an indifferent expression, and then commented: "This is a bit interesting, otherwise it would be too boring if you don''t even have the power to fight back. But... Dong Vantage, do you think that Gu can be defeated with the power of those ancient emperors? Didn''t Su Ba tell you how Gu hunted and killed those ancient emperors?"


    This side of the Sifang Junling is the masterpiece of the ancient emperor''s extinction of the emperor. It seems that there is still part of the soul fragments of the extinction of the emperor inside, and I don''t know to what extent the power of the Sifang Junling can be exerted by the emperor of Donghua!


    Emperor Donghua finally spoke at this time: "Phoenix, you don''t have to talk so much nonsense. The winner between you and me can take away the Huntian Pagoda. Even if the loser says more, it doesn''t make sense."


    Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun whispered: "These two can be regarded as the backbone of our Dao Sect. If there is any damage, I am afraid it will be detrimental to our Dao Sect."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Under this situation, do you want to tell Primordial Phoenix or Emperor Donghua not to fight? Do you believe that they are the first to deal with you first? They are seniors, we are juniors, in front of them , Where are we talking too much. Unless the Jade Emperor comes in person, I don��t think anyone can persuade them."


    The three Tianzun laughed bitterly together, this situation is definitely not what they want to see.


    Heavenly Court seemed impeccable in the arrangement of everything, but when it was actually time to deal with it, it was discovered that the funnels were full, and the seemingly stable arrangement could not even play a role.


    It was like this when dealing with Su Yan, and it is also like this near the Huntian Pagoda.


    If it''s just one thing, it can be said to be a coincidence, but if this kind of thing happens one after another, it can only show...The luck of this fairy world may no longer be on the side of the heavens.

 Chapter 4316： Sifang Kings Landing

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixteen chapters square king''s arrival


    The so-called air luck seems to be something mysterious and mysterious.


    Just because something can''t be seen or touched doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    Often when the country is about to die, there will be evildoers born, and this evildoer will eat into the country''s luck.


    When the country��s luck becomes unsustainable, it really perishes.


    Now the air luck in the heavens seems to be fading away. When there is no support from air luck, the things that were easy to do in the past will also become very tricky.


    Those things that seem to have been fully prepared will also be wiped out for all kinds of outrageous reasons.


    After Su Ba first appeared, many people had secretly said that Heaven''s luck had ended!


    But no one can predict the future of the era change.


    The so-called future consists of two parts. The first part is a destiny that cannot be changed. For example, the Star Emperor is destined to fall, so no matter what kind of struggle he does, it is of no use.


    Even those struggles will only make him fall faster in the fear of death.


    In addition to fate, half of the future is in a fuzzy state. This fuzzy state represents that everything can be changed before the future arrives definitively.


    It is precisely because of this that every time Jiyuan changes, there will be many strong people who want to change their lives against the sky, but in the end they end up with a fall!


    For a future that can be changed, the final result is actually the result of a multi-party game.


    The more people or organizations involved, the more chaotic the cause and effect in the future. No one can surpass this layer of chaos and accurately predict the so-called future.


    If anyone can achieve this level, then he will be the strongest invincible true **** since the beginning of the world!


    From ancient times to the present, and even reaching the future, no one can compare it!


    At least Su Yan couldn''t do such an outrageous thing.


    If Su Yan could do this kind of thing, he wouldn''t have fallen back then!


    When Tianzun began to suspect that Qi Luck was not on the side of the Heavenly Court, the inside of the Heavenly Court would only become more panic.


    Su Yan stood in the distance and said, "Emperor Donghua is going to be real, you are optimistic, there are still very remarkable changes in the Sifang Junling."


    Just as Su Yan''s voice fell, I saw that the Sifang Junling suddenly changed into a token with completely different sides!


    These four-sided tokens are facing different directions, and they guard Donghua Emperor among them. It seems that it is a good situation of Donghua Emperor, but in fact they are divided into four directions, southeast, northwest, and the town!


    The four-sided tokens were again linked together through the blood and bones of Emperor Donghua.


    "Emperor Donghua must have lost a lot of blood just now, at least much more than the blood lost on the surface. This token will only show its true form after sucking the blood of the owner." Su Yan said.


    "How can you understand so clearly?" Jin Shiya asked.


    Su Yan replied: "Have you forgotten that the so-called square token on this side is the masterpiece of the ancient emperor destroying the emperor. I had done many investigations before I decided to become an enemy of the ancient emperor, and later personally fought the ancient emperor. I have also learned the true power of many divine tools. Perhaps no one among the heavens understands the power of those ancient emperors better than I."


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t finish what he said.


    The unfinished half sentence is: "Emperor Donghua is at this extremely dangerous move!"


    There has never been a free lunch in this world. To master the power of the ancient emperor, you must pay a price.


    Even after the demise of the ancient emperor, Su Yan had systematically studied the power of the ancient emperor, fearing that those powerful ancient emperors would make a comeback one day.


    At the end of the research, Su Yan completely gave up controlling the power of the ancient emperor by himself, because this was an ancient and dangerous road.


    And for Su Yan, the benefits of this road are not too high.


    Those ancient emperors had already been defeated by Su Yan. As a winner, why did he bother to master the power of the loser?


    This logically makes no sense.


    But one thing is beyond doubt-the power of those ancient emperors is extremely dangerous, and the closer to the origin of the ancient emperor''s power, the higher the coefficient of danger!


    Therefore, when Su Yan saw Shi Cang in the chaos that he wanted to use the power of the ancient emperor to control the chaos, he held the opposite opinion.


    Because the ancient emperor''s power is essentially destruction, violent, and all chaos and disorder.


    Fascinated by this force, the final fate will definitely be to lose yourself.


    Emperor Donghua has achieved this level, even if he can defeat the original Phoenix in the end, it will be difficult for him to retreat.


    To fully use the power of the Sifang Junling, you need to master the power of the ancient emperor.


    And if you want to master the power of the ancient emperor, there is definitely a price to pay!


    If Emperor Donghua didn''t have such awareness, then the power of the ancient emperor would surely run out of control in his body, and no one could predict in which direction things would develop!


    After the Sifang Junling was transformed into all sides, even the original Phoenix had a headache.


    The Sifang Junling represents the power of the four great emperor levels, and such a magic weapon is already difficult to define by the product level!


    Coupled with the power of the Emperor Donghua himself, it can be said that the power of the Emperor Donghua has climbed above the original phoenix through the Quartet Order.


    "Sifangjun orders, all sides dominate!" Su Yan murmured, "The ancient emperor exterminated the emperor by the means of the four sides, and I was equal to me. I don''t know how far Donghua Emperor can exert the power of all sides. . If the power of the Sifang Junling can be used to 80%, then there should be no opponents under the artifacts of good fortune!"


    Jin Shiya heard that Su Yan''s evaluation was so high, and she was a little bit stunned, and then asked, "What does it mean to be king on all sides?"


    Su Yan said: "You can see after reading it. The Sifang Junling is not an ordinary divine tool. The Mietianzi who forged it back then is considered to be a wiser among the ancient emperors."


    In the past, Mie Tianzi refined the Sifang Monarch Order on the galaxy, and then descended on the Lower Realm Continent with divine might.


    Mie Tianzi sacrificed the Sifang Jun order on the Daxue Mountain, and turned the token into the four sides of the town, east, west, south, north.


    King''s Landing on all sides represents the courage of King''s Landing!


    The power of the token on all sides continues to extend, and if the creature surrendered under the token, it will not be killed.


    If you want to fight against the token, you will be killed by the divine light of the token!


    Mie Tianzi has killed 50 million creatures only by relying on this rule of the four directions!


    The remaining creatures can only linger at his feet!


    Originally, for the so-called ancient emperors, all the creatures in the lower realm were just ants on the ground, not even intelligent creatures.


    Those ancient emperors killed the First World, just like humans destroy a large ant nest, without any psychological burden.

 Chapter 4317： Singles against the strongest Wuzong

    Chapter 4317 Singles out the strongest Wuzong


    Emperor Donghua has changed the four sides of King''s Landing, and the next time is the moment of King''s Landing!


    Not only the primitive phoenix, but also true immortals and immortal realms within tens of thousands of miles will be involved!


    Fortunately, this is the center of the Land of the Meteorite. There is a lonely starry sky within tens of thousands of miles. Otherwise, there will be many true immortals falling into the hands of Emperor Donghua.


    Four Sides Token soon began to shine!


    The four divine lights of red, orange, blue, and yellow, centered on Emperor Donghua, spread towards the endless starry sky!


    The primordial phoenix was immediately shrouded in it, and then the three heavenly sovereigns, three immortal emperors, Taiwei Tiandi, Su Yan, Jin Shiya, and the great witch ancestor who hid in the shadows were all covered. Shrouded in the divine light of different colors!


    Primitive Phoenix snorted softly, and said, "You are a little bit interesting. You have mastered the four sides of King''s Landing. It seems that you haven''t been idle for so many eras. You must have been studying the power of the ancient emperor?"


    Of course, the original phoenix also knew this trick to dominate on all sides.


    The flame woven into an airtight wall in front of her, completely resisting the divine light outside.


    There is a powerful and incomparable divine power in the divine light that reigns on all sides!


    Previously, Su Yan could only feel sporadic divine power from Emperor Donghua, so he always inferred that the divine status that Emperor Donghua mastered was not complete, and was pieced together from fragments of divinity.


    Now these spiritual powers have changed from a small stream to a big tsunami!


    If the Godhead is condensed again and ascends to the nine heavens, Emperor Donghua will become the first ancient emperor in all ages!


    There are 90% similarities between the gods and the ancient emperors. The power comes from the divine power bred from the universe, the heavens and the earth. Mastering the divine power can be eternal and immortal, and the godhead can also help resist karma and catastrophe. To avoid a lot of troubles, the power is stronger.


    There is only one kind of difference.


    The gods have body and mind just like the human race. To put it bluntly, they are both body and soul.


    But the ancient emperor is another kind of existence. The ancient emperor has no difference in body and mind. The body and soul have been completely merged into one. Naturally, there is no so-called divine soul, and the soul cannot leave the body.


    The creatures in this world, apart from the ancient emperors, only the creatures in the Mongolian world below the human world have no difference in body and mind.


    But the creatures of the Mongolian world have no wisdom at all, and they live and die at all times, and are existences much lower than the human race.


    The orange divine light was blowing towards Su Yan!


    The divine artifact of good fortune produced a scarlet refining flower directly under Su Yan''s feet, completely resisting the orange divine light from Su Yan and Jin Shiya.


    The crimson refining made ripples, and the boundless sacred fire was completely aroused.


    Jin Shiya was very surprised to see it, because no matter how you look at the four directions, you can say that it is outrageously strong.


    At this moment, everyone can only show their magical powers.


    Many enchantments of precious light have been opened among the four divine lights!


    Under the suppression of the divine light from all sides, even Tianzun and Immortal Emperor were completely immobile!


    With the original phoenix character, she would never like to be beaten passively, but for a short while, a little purple-red fire ignited in her hands.


    Then the purple-red fire was sprinkled into the air by the original phoenix.


    There was originally the sacred fire of the phoenix in the universe, but at this time the sacred fire had been suppressed to the limit.


    When this purple-red fire appeared, a vein suddenly appeared in the divine light, and the divine fire in this vein suddenly burned fiercely!


    In the end, the divine light was cut off!


    This purple-red sacred fire attribute is very special, and it can even cut off the trial!


    No matter how powerful the divine light of the Sifang Junling is, it cannot surpass this burning purple-red flame!


    The primitive phoenix proudly said: "Even if Mie Tianzi came here in person, he might not be able to suppress the loneliness! What''s more, you are a fake?"


    The words of the original phoenix were murderous, and then the fire wings behind the original phoenix flapped gently and flew in the direction of Emperor Donghua!


    The fiercely burning purple-red flames around, quickly paved a path of fire under the feet of the original phoenix.


    Because the powerful divine light and robbery from the Huntian Pagoda had been completely suppressed, the primitive phoenix was almost unaffected in its actions.


    She walked in the Void Fire Road, shockingly powerful, and incredibly beautiful.


    The ancestor Zhentian couldn''t help sighing: "Thanks to the foresight of the great witch ancestor, we are hidden in a cloud of shadows. Otherwise, if we confront this woman head-on, I''m afraid we will be wiped out... "


    "She is a primitive phoenix after all, the most powerful woman in the world." Chi Long Dasheng said, "It is very unwise to directly conflict with her under any circumstances."


    The great witch ancestor said: "The reason why I made this decision is because I have witnessed this woman''s terrifying power a few epochs before. The Wuzong was still at its peak that year, but the woman was beaten to the altar. I can''t suppress her at all..."


    Then the great witch ancestor confided this little-known old thing.


    Back then, Wuzong''s power surpassed the Dao Sect, and it was at its peak.


    Because of the conflict between the original phoenix and the powerhouse of Wuzong, the original phoenix hit the holy land of Wuzong...


    That battle was much more terrifying than today''s battle. There were nine great witches sitting on the altar at the peak of Wuzong, and there were hundreds of millions of believers in the lower realm who used the power of faith to maintain the uniqueness of the altar!


    The enormous power of faith can even distort certain laws.


    As long as under the brilliance of the altar, all the magic spells of the witch sect will be strengthened, while the spells of other genres such as Taoism will be infinitely weakened.


    So Wuzong once thought that they were invincible in the altar.


    Until the original phoenix hit the door alone...


    That battle was simply dark.


    The moment this woman came to the door, it was like an artificial sun suddenly rising, and the extreme heat and light emitted by it even a real fairy could not bear.


    The nine great witches made their moves one after another. Even if it was a holy altar blessed by the power of faith, no great witch was an opponent of the original phoenix one-on-one.


    It can be said that these great witches who have crossed different epochs were defeated by the original phoenix alone, and finally had to join forces to suppress the original phoenix.


    At that time, the great witch ancestor was still an apprentice sorcerer. He was learning various powerful witchcraft in the altar. It can be said that he witnessed the primordial phoenix''s rampage!


    In the end, the nine great witches had no choice but to sign the alliance under the city!


    This is the biggest shame of Wuzong!


    A sect that is powerful enough to control the multiple worlds of Galaxy and the lower realm, is actually so bullied by a woman that there is no way, if this matter is spread out, I am afraid that Wuzong will become a joke of the whole heaven!

 Chapter 4318： Twelve Fire Wings

    Chapter 4318: Twelve Fire Wings


    However, this long dusty past can also prove from the side that this woman''s strength is unfathomable.


    She is still in a human form now, and the power she can use is only 50% of the peak. Only when she transforms into the body of a blazing phoenix can she fully arouse her own power!


    Da Wuzu''s words are even more surprising.


    The power and oppression displayed by the Primitive Phoenix are almost suffocating, but this is not her full strength?


    And the original Phoenix turned his face with Wuzong in the heyday of Wuzong? What else does this woman dare not do?


    "She is born with a strong divinity, and ninety-nine percent of Wuzong''s spells and spells are of no use to her. If you want to really hurt her, you need to use the forbidden curse of the gods." The great witch ancestor said, "but Even the forbidden curse on the gods is not omnipotent. The flame around her is different from any flame, enough to burn all the spells in this world into fly ashes, including the forbidden curse of the Wuzong."


    According to the great ancestor of the witch, the Primitive Phoenix can be said to have been born immune to almost all spells. No wonder Wuzong has nothing to do with her.


    Su Baxian at the peak may be stronger than her, but for Wuzong, this woman is the most difficult opponent to deal with!


    The Great Sage Chi Long said: "That woman has already crossed the world in pre-ancient times. The upper and lower bounds are rampant. No one can control her among the heavens. The Buddhist gang of bald donkeys like to talk about maintenance. Nonsense about common people, but even Tathagata Buddha would not dare to come to her and say those great principles."


    Both the great witch ancestor and the Chilong great sage said the same aura.


    As long as the people who have seen the true power of the Primordial Phoenix, hardly dare to fight her in the future.


    When she meets her, she will take the initiative to avoid it.


    It is definitely not an exaggeration to say that she is the strongest woman in the heavens.


    The number of female immortal emperors above the heavens was originally extremely small, not to mention being able to enter this highest level!


    The primitive phoenix acted rampantly. I don''t know how many powerful people and huge forces have been offended. There is no other reason why it can stand as a rock in the immortal world and become a master that everyone admires.


    It''s entirely because her strength is so strong!


    If there is a choice, no one would be willing to be an enemy of such a monster!


    But the Emperor Donghua now faces a situation where he has no choice at all!


    The primordial phoenix has stepped into the air, and will completely encircle him with a terrifying divine fire at any time.


    The Sifang Junling couldn''t hold back the footsteps of the primitive phoenix!


    The outrageous killing intent is constantly condensing in the void, and Emperor Donghua can already feel that the original phoenix is ??slowly approaching with the power to destroy the world!


    The purple-red flame in front of him formed a huge wave of flames, but as Emperor Donghua��s left hand changed the printing method, a magical fire was also ejected from the token in front of him!


    This sacred fire and the purple-red sacred fire violently collided together!


    It can be said that the two fires were evenly matched, and this result made the Primordial Phoenix also extremely surprised.


    She had no idea that Sifang Junling could have such a miraculous change, but it didn''t hurt.


    When it comes to playing with flames, no one in this world will be her opponent!


    There were originally two pairs of flame wings behind the original phoenix, and four pairs of wings suddenly appeared!


    When the Twelve Fire Wings appeared behind the primitive phoenix, a divine power that was so strong to the extreme came out directly!


    When these twelve fire wings appeared, all the strong could sense the breath of the primitive phoenix and violently climb a level.


    The original phoenix showed the power to destroy the sky and the earth. This destruction of the heavens and the earth is not an exaggerated adjective, but in fact the primitive phoenix has the power to destroy the world.


    No one would have imagined that after being suffocatingly strong, the power of the primitive phoenix could continue to rise!


    What the power of divinity can form is absolute suppression!


    The divine fire that the Emperor Donghua used to change with the Four Directions Order was still very violent, but after the original phoenix showed a strong divinity, the flame slowly decayed.


    No matter how the Emperor Donghua injects the immortal element, how he urges the Sifang Emperor''s orders, the exhaustion of this flame is inevitable!


    Perhaps this is the power of the primitive phoenix��as long as she is willing, no divine fire can burn in front of her!


    Only after witnessing such battles and miracles with my own eyes can I truly appreciate how stupid it is to be an enemy of the primitive phoenix.


    The two flames were originally in the midst of a battle, once there was a situation of one and the other, the purple-red sacred fire immediately swallowed it!


    Of course, Emperor Donghua wouldn��t be so easy to lead his neck and kill. Four completely different fairy rules erupted from the four directions, which turned into the divine light of the four elements of wind, earth, water, and light, and killed them towards the original phoenix. !


    If you add a flame, then it can be turned into a basic element to build the world!


    The pace of the primitive phoenix was also blocked for a while!


    Although her divinity is extremely powerful, it is impossible to break through these four elements, a total of 36 immortals!


    Emperor Donghua''s response was completely beyond everyone''s expectations. Both of these were strong men in the Primordial Era. They had gone through many eras and had seldom made any moves.


    Only when they really took out their abilities, those immortal emperors could realize where the gap was! What a huge gap!


    "How many fairy rules can one person use at the same time?" Su Yan suddenly asked Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya had no idea that Su Yan would suddenly ask such a question. After thinking for a moment, she replied: "As long as the strength is strong enough, you should be able to use countless immortals?"


    "No, there is no such perfect existence in this world. Even if it is me, the four elephants of the chaotic sky contain four major aspects and many principles, I cannot use the four elephants of the chaotic sky at the same time. When using the Sun Luo God Hell, It��s impossible to use Dongfang Otoki Jinling anymore, unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless I split my personality in my mind, and divide my personality into four, can I use the four phenomena at the same time."


    Su Yan''s words were already very clear. At this time, Emperor Donghua used the four directions of the rule and the four sides of the rule, which was essentially the same as the chaotic sky and four elephants.


    Emperor Donghua uses Four Sides King''s Landing at the same time, and Four Sides King''s Landing has changed four completely different series of immortals. Doesn''t it mean that his personality has split into four layers?


    Jin Shiya just thought about Su Yan''s words, and she felt terrible!


    What happened to Emperor Donghua to enable him to use the power of so many immortals at the same time?

 Chapter 4319： The posture of the ancient emperor

    Chapter 4319: The Posture of the Ancient Emperor


    Under the guard of the twelve light wings, the primitive phoenix showed an overwhelming divine power!


    Under the direct impact of the two divine powers, I saw the original phoenix stepping through the long void, and then directly tore one of the divine light that was on all sides with one of his own hands!


    The power of the primitive phoenix is ??unparalleled, and even the divine light can be torn apart by her bare hands!


    When the dazzling divine light was torn apart, Emperor Donghua, who was hidden behind the divine light, revealed his true body.


    I saw that Emperor Donghua had three other heads growing on the back of his neck. The three heads were dragon head, lion head, and sheep head.


    In addition to the original head of Emperor Donghua, these four heads are facing the Quartet. Is this the truth of Sifang King''s Landing?


    In order to use the power of dozens of immortals and the divine power of the ancient emperor at the same time, is this the price Donghua emperor has to pay?


    These three newly-appearing heads all have a pair of golden eyes, full of powerful divine power, but full of chaotic and destructive minds!


    Emperor Donghua''s own mentality was also greatly impacted!


    After seeing the changes of Emperor Donghua, the three Tianzun all showed extremely surprised expressions, because at this time Emperor Donghua did not look like a fairy sage at all!


    May I ask which fairy sage will grow so many weird heads?


    Regardless of the reason, it is the Emperor Donghua who has fallen into the evil way!


    The heads of these animals not only look very chaotic and crazy, but also very evil!


    The twelve fire wings violently opened behind the original phoenix, and the powerful divine power turned into a gang wind, bringing sparks towards the Emperor Donghua!


    Everyone can feel the bursting power rising in the body of the primitive phoenix!


    Then the other three divine lights were also shattered by the original phoenix!


    Unexpectedly, King on all sides can''t block the power of the primitive phoenix!


    And after all the divine light on all sides was broken, everyone finally saw the changes that had happened to Emperor Donghua!


    Even the great witch ancestors were shocked. The divine power of Emperor Donghua almost came from the heads of those three animals, even though he had been suppressed by the primitive phoenix!


    But the divinity of the three animal heads is constantly rising.


    It can be said that these three animal heads endow Emperor Donghua with a powerful divinity.


    After seeing the current appearance of Emperor Donghua, the first thing they remembered was the Primordial Cthulhu that the Great Wuzu once worshipped in the altar!


    Normal human races are absolutely incapable of cultivating supernatural powers, and the current appearance of Emperor Donghua is really outrageous to the extreme!


    But whether it was Primordial Phoenix or Su Yan, the look in the eyes of Emperor Donghua was so natural.


    Actually... those ancient emperors were almost the same image back then.


    All the ancient emperors had almost perfect human bodies, but some of their bodies were beastized.


    The beastly part and the human body seemed to be pieced together meaninglessly, but inexplicably pieced together, it seemed meaningless to create the strongest battle body of those ancient emperors.


    The current Emperor Donghua is infinitely close to the ancient emperors in myths and legends in terms of image and all aspects!


    This is of course, since he has already used the ancient emperor''s power to such an extent, then it means that he must abandon most of his own power and take a big step towards the ancient emperor''s direction.


    This kind of change is like the magic of Wuzong, and all subsequent changes in the speaking method are absolutely irreversible.


    As long as the soul is transformed, Emperor Donghua will become a real ancient emperor!


    By then, he may no longer be called the Emperor of Donghua!


    It was the fragments of the ancient emperor��s godhood that swallowed everything about him, and then merged with his body, soul, and ethics as the immortal emperor, and finally created a brand new consciousness...


    Su Yan carefully studied the fragments of the gods of the ancient emperors. Those fragments of the gods were as deep as black holes. If they were used to swallow the souls of the lower realm, they would surely swallow hundreds of millions of souls!


    The godhead of the ancient emperor is indeed very attractive, but behind this alluring power, there is an eternal path of no return.


    However, Emperor Donghua had already thought about everything, and he had already wanted to abandon everything that was the immortal emperor, so he would have such a move!


    But this is undoubtedly a dangerous gamble!


    If the bet is won, Emperor Donghua will become the first ancient emperor born after a long time!


    If the bet is lost, Emperor Donghua will be swallowed by the fragments of the ancient emperor''s godhead and become a monster who has completely lost his intelligence!


    If Su Yan was the Emperor of Donghua, he would never make such a gamble. Doing so is tantamount to giving up the initiative of one''s own destiny!


    It is best to hold things like fate firmly in your own hands.


    Except for Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix, almost all the powerhouses thought that Emperor Donghua was demonized.


    When the heart demon flourishes, some terrifying changes will take place in the body, and the body of the original immortal saint will gradually become closer to those ancient and cruel creatures in the demon world.


    This is actually the insights that they don''t have enough knowledge to produce.


    Regardless of the Tianzun or the Immortal Emperor, the ancient emperor is just a part of the misty legend to them. Not only do they have no idea about the power of the ancient emperor, but more importantly, they even know what the ancient emperor is like. do not know.


    The distance between the original phoenix and Donghua Dijun''s flattery was close at hand, she proudly said: "Look at what you are now, do you know that you have completely become an ancient emperor?"


    And Su Yan said to Jin Shiya almost at the same time: "He has become indistinguishable from the ancient emperor. I never imagined that Emperor Donghua would come this far."


    However, in the current situation, it is difficult to say that Emperor Donghua mastered the godhead of the ancient emperor, or the godhead of the ancient emperor swallowed him!


    The original Phoenix said again: "But what if you really become an ancient emperor? Those real ancient emperors were lonely defeated men back then, not to mention that you, a counterfeit, can you have any skill?"


    After the twelve fire wings opened violently, the crimson sacred fire gradually turned into a pure white color!


    The flame of pure white color is more blazing than between!


    Even the divine light of Huntian Pagoda was swallowed by this pure white flame without leaving a trace!


    This pure white flame is the real fire of the sun!


    The true fire of the sun is known as the origin of all fires, which can swallow almost all the sacred fires of Zhou Tian!


    It can even burn almost all the spells in this world, even the power of Xian Ze is not worth mentioning in front of the real fire of the sun!


    After Princess Kong Qian stole the glazed lamp of the ancient Buddha burning the lantern, after the real fire spreads out, she can easily burn through the layers of the world of Sumi!


    This kind of power is beyond the reach of any kind of sacred fire.

 Chapter 4320： Dark Yan Fu

    Chapter 4320 Dark Yan Fu


    The real fire of the sun is extremely powerful, and it can almost be regarded as the most original force in this world. If you master the real fire of the sun, you can surpass all the fairy laws of the fire system!


    But the more powerful the power is, the more difficult it is to master it. The powerhouses who have truly mastered the true fire of the sun from ancient times to the present can count them with only five fingers.


    In this era, only the original Phoenix can be regarded as the master of the real fire of the sun!


    Burning the ancient Buddha is not considered to have mastered the real fire of the sun. Because he only had an opportunity to master the glazed lamp, if there was no glazed lamp, he would not be able to switch attributes so freely, turning the sacred fire into the real fire of the sun.


    The real fire of the sun flew towards the Emperor Donghua!


    Although Si Mian Jun Ling was an artifact created by the ancient emperor, there was no way to hold the sun''s real fire frontally.


    If you fall into the real fire of the sun, it will inevitably be burned into useless molten iron.


    Emperor Donghua could only receive the four-sided tokens, and then retreated to the rear as quickly as possible!


    But with this retreat, he hit the golden force field directly!


    Emperor Donghua was shocked!


    This golden force field is already the last guarding force of Huntian Pagoda.


    Emperor Donghua was directly bounced by this golden force field with the same counter-shock force. It was such a moment of astonishment that the real fire of the sun had approached from all directions!


    Even the real body of the ancient emperor could not withstand the heat of the real fire of the sun, not to mention that Emperor Donghua could not be regarded as a complete ancient emperor!


    I saw a weird cry from the sheep''s hair, and then a circle of dark divine light wrapped Donghua Dijun, and then immediately disappeared in front of everyone, when it appeared again, it was already a thousand feet away!


    This dark divine light transferred the Emperor Donghua to a safe area.


    After Su Yan saw it, he said, "This is not the ability of Tianzi, but the dark Yanfu of another ancient emperor... It seems that Emperor Donghua not only merged with the broken goddess of Tianzi. He merged the gods of different ancient emperors. Fragment, aren''t you afraid that these broken gods will smash his own mind into chaos?"


    If the mind becomes messy, it will fall into madness for a short time, and it will not return to reason until the mind is sorted out again.


    Although the real fire of the incandescent sun did not reach Emperor Donghua, he ignited a golden force field outside the Huntian Pagoda, and it was already burning crazily!


    Even though the golden force field is the masterpiece of Chaos Great Emperor, even if there are endless changes, it can''t resist the real fire of the sun''s domineering!


    The original phoenix''s spells and fighting style are all this kind of open-close, straight-forward style.


    This is a matter of course, it is enough to go straight with her power, and there is no need for those tricky changes.


    The real fire of the sun quickly scorched the golden force field, and it seemed that it was only a matter of time before the final protection of the Huntian Pagoda was broken.


    The great ancestor Wu has inevitably become agitated, and the little black stick in his hand is also shaking gently!


    This black stick is a treasure obtained through a deal with the Primordial Cthulhu, and it is also the key to unlock the Huntian Pagoda!


    Now only waiting for the last protection outside the Huntian Pagoda to disappear, the Great Wuzu will have the qualifications to seize the Huntian Pagoda!


    And he was hiding in the dark, I''m afraid the enemies didn''t regard him as a thing. It is a good thing to be underestimated by the enemy. At least when he launches a fierce blow, the enemy will certainly not have such a strong defense.


    After a while, Emperor Donghua had already displayed the "Dark Yan Fu" that Su Yan said.


    Circle after circle of gray and heavy lifeless spirits swayed around Donghua Dijun!


    It seems that the underworld has come here!


    If it''s just a dead spirit, it can''t pose a threat to the golden immortal. The golden immortal body is in harmony with the Tao, and the golden body can no longer be corroded by the dead spirit of the underworld.


    Not to mention that the powerhouses who can be here are all of the emperor''s rank!


    But the dark Yan Fu''s plan is not so simple.


    Speaking of it, Dark Yan Fu is definitely a spell above all sides.


    King''s Landing on all sides is enough to deal with the immortal emperor, but there is no way to shake the divinity of the original phoenix, so there is no threat to the original phoenix at all.


    But this Dark Yan Fu is completely different, or that Dark Yan Fu was originally a spell of another level!


    Even if the real fire of the sun burns incredibly violently, there is no way to break the darkness of Yan Fu.


    "What is so great about the darkness Yan Fu you are talking about?"


    Su Yan said to Jin Shiya: "The immortal emperor condensed the immortal realm and shaped the immortal realm. Do you know how it came from? It was created by imitating this dark Yan Fu! We suddenly met when we met the ancient emperors. In the darkness of Yan Fu, the four great emperors were directly damaged...If Hongmeng hadn''t tried desperately to cover that day, I''m afraid it would be extremely difficult for us to retreat."


    "After we returned, we studied Dark Yan Fu carefully, and the brain we got was Dark Yan Fu without any weakness. However, the research on Dark Yan Fu is not nothing, at least Dark Yan Fu can be regarded as all the fairyland today. The origin of it!"


    "The immortal emperor��s immortal enchantment and the immortal realm can only distort the laws of the world, such as lowering the ignition point of the flame, and allowing the water wave to condense into frost at 30 degrees... But what darkness Yan Fu can change is everything. It also includes the boundary between life and death. Later, many immortal emperors tried it, but no one was able to restore the darkness of Yan Fu."


    Life and death in the dark Yan Fu can be reversed, and the ancient emperor who presides over the dark Yan Fu is equivalent to possessing an immortal body!


    This is the immortal body that surpasses the unsalted saint.


    Because the darkness Yan Fu rewrites or breaks the barriers of life and death, the conditions for death will become strange, or there is no such thing as death.


    Unless it is to break the dark Yan Fu, otherwise, in this dark Yan Fu, no one can kill the Emperor Donghua!


    Primitive Phoenix had also seen Dark Yan Fu back then, and at this time, he was surprised to the extreme when he saw Dark Yan Fu.


    The appearance of Dark Yan Fu represents that this confrontation has entered another level.


    In this level, those so-called immortal emperors are just meaningless cannon fodder.


    If you fall into the darkness of Yan Fu, those immortal emperors will definitely fall no matter how many they are.


    Su Yan said: "Now it is the turn of the Primordial Phoenix to do it, because it is very difficult to break the darkness of Yan Fu. The most direct way is to use supreme mana to break through the limits of the darkness Yan Fu to bear in a short time! The powerful explosive force gathered within may be able to break the darkness of Yan Fu, but the explosive force of the original Phoenix alone is probably not enough."


    Jin Shiya said in astonishment: "The explosive power of the original Phoenix has been ranked as the strongest in the ancient and modern times. If her explosive power is not enough, who else has enough explosive power?"

 Chapter 4321： Phoenix Phoenix Battle Body

    Chapter 4321 Phoenix Phoenix Warrior Body


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question, because even if he changed him to deal with the dark Yan Fu, I was afraid that there would be no bargaining for it.


    The trick hidden by Emperor Donghua is really too powerful!


    Not only that, the Emperor Donghua also recruited Su Yan as his back-up. It can be said that he has made the fullest preparations to capture the Huntian Pagoda!


    In the lifeless darkness of Yan Fu, Emperor Donghua stopped retreating.


    Then, in the incredible gazes of everyone, Emperor Donghua walked directly over the real fire of the sun in his body, and came back to the original phoenix!


    The sun was really blazing to the extreme, and it possessed an extreme high temperature of hundreds of millions of degrees, but Emperor Donghua stepped through that sea of ??flames without using any magical equipment!


    Burning the ancient Buddha was so surprised that he couldn''t speak, and it took a long time to say: "This...is the power of those ancient emperors back then? It''s no wonder that Emperor Donghua would not hesitate to turn himself into such an ugly monster to master this power! "


    Even if a powerful force brings terrible side effects, it will also have a fatal attraction to certain groups of people.


    The real fire of the sun can burn through a multitude of worlds, but the Emperor Donghua cannot create any substantial threat.


    When the strongest flame can''t threaten Emperor Donghua, is the primitive phoenix at nothing in front of Emperor Donghua?


    The power of the primitive phoenix was based on the power of various sacred fires to destroy the world.


    If someone can change everything, then this person will definitely be able to pose a direct threat to the original Phoenix! It can even be said to be the nemesis of the original phoenix.


    But there are not many people of this kind throughout the ages, and even if there are such strange people, they may not have quarreled with the primitive phoenix to the extent that they have to fight for their lives.


    Moreover, the abilities of these strange men and strangers have not been outrageous to such an extent, they can actually leap over the real fire of the sun with their bodies.


    Emperor Donghua said: "Now I can walk on the surface of the sun, holding the Zhoutian stars in my palms, Phoenix, you are no longer my opponent! This chasing pagoda, alone! Don''t want to compete with loneliness!"


    The twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix were still emitting powerful and unparalleled light and heat.


    But the situation now is completely different from just now. When all the flames can''t pose a substantive threat to Emperor Donghua, what tricks does her primitive Phoenix use to deal with Emperor Donghua?


    Perhaps it is the best policy to withdraw in time at this time.


    But the original phoenix said: "Emperor Donghua, I have never given back the two words in Gu''s dictionary. You are thinking of the power of the ancient emperor... But did you know that Gu is also a member of the ancient emperor? You have also commanded many protoss! What you pursue, even if you become so ugly, is everything that the lonely abandoned."


    The words of the original phoenix just confirmed that the words of the Great Sage Chilong were not false.


    The primitive phoenix had a short one thousand years, and once accepted the invitation to become a member of the ancient emperor.


    This thousand years of time is just a small wave in the long river of time. Nowadays, there are not many people who know such secrets in this era.


    Since the primitive phoenix can be invited by those ancient emperors, it means that her power, realm, and godhead have reached the standards of true gods and ancient emperors.


    Primitive Phoenix still did not give up the terrifying sacred fire all over her body, but the wide dress on her body was gradually being engulfed by the scarlet sacred fire!


    This scarlet sacred fire was full of astonishing light and heat. After turning the original Phoenix''s dress into ashes, it changed into layers of scale armor covering the original Phoenix''s body.


    This layer of scarlet scale armor is very close to the body, and it outlines the original phoenix''s exquisite body curve very clearly.


    That circle of fire still surrounds the original phoenix, and it burns more fiercely than before!


    "Phoenix Phoenix Warrior Body, she still has this hand..." Su Yan couldn''t help laughing at this point, his eyes traveled through the ages, and it seemed to be back to the era of ten thousand ways of fighting for battle!


    In that era, when Su Yan first saw the Primitive Phoenix, she was just like this, she didn''t know what concession was!


    The Phoenix phoenix battle body is not much better than Su Yan''s immortal dragon **** battle body. It is said that after the ultimate phoenix phoenix battle body is repaired, every death can be reborn in the flames with the remaining vitality!


    And after each rebirth, the power will get a great breakthrough and enter another level!


    It can be said that it is a top combat body that gets stronger and stronger!


    In this way, things have become very interesting. If both Emperor Donghua and Primordial Phoenix both become immortal, then will there be an endless war going on next?


    The primitive phoenix gently stroked the scarlet armor with his palm, and said, "No one has been able to force this armor out for so many years. I think you have already done it by being punished by the supreme divine power. Are you ready?"


    As soon as the voice of the original phoenix fell, a red line flashed across the sky!


    This terrifying speed has surpassed the vast majority of fairy swords in the world!


    Even those immortal emperors can hardly capture the actions of the primitive phoenix with pure eyesight!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the original phoenix had already reached the front of Emperor Donghua!


    The Battle Armor directly turned out five finger knives at the five fingers!


    The brilliance of the five blood colors flashed in the air, and even Emperor Donghua didn''t have time to make any response, he was already cut by the five fingers!


    A large amount of blood spewed out, and the body of Emperor Donghua was directly swept into many broken pieces of meat!


    But such an attack was destined to be useless. The reason why Emperor Donghua didn''t fight back was entirely because he wanted to test the power of Dark Yan Fu.


    Emperor Donghua used Dark Yanfu for the first time. Even Emperor Donghua didn''t know where the upper limit of the power of Dark Yanfu was.


    Soon, a scarlet sacred fire burned on the broken flesh and blood, and the flesh and blood soon burned to ashes.


    But behind the original phoenix came the admiration of Emperor Donghua, the original phoenix turned around, and saw that Emperor Donghua was standing behind her intact.


    It seems that her attack just hit a phantom, but the touch of cutting flesh just now won''t deceive people!


    She did kill the Emperor Donghua just now, but the Emperor Donghua really resurrected in an incredible way in front of her!


    The boundary between life and death has been completely broken. In the darkness, even the unthinkable can be turned into reality.


    And this is the ability of Dark Yan Fu.

 Chapter 4322： True immortality

    Chapter 4322: True Immortality


    Emperor Donghua stared at the primitive phoenix and sighed: "This body is really beyond the reach of anyone. Even if the emperor, flying at the speed just now, he will break his meridians and bones, but you can do nothing at all. No, is this the difference between the body of a **** and the body of a fairy?"


    The speed of the original phoenix had indeed surpassed the limit of the immortal emperor, even those immortal emperors did not dare to fly at that speed!


    Forcibly breaking through the limit will only break one''s ligaments, meridians and bones.


    But those gods won''t have such worries, and the body created by the divine law is far from reaching the limit.


    The immortal rule that the emperor can master can also be mastered by the gods. But the power of divine nature, those immortal emperors are almost impossible to touch.


    It is hard to say that this is reasonable, but there is no such thing as reasonable in the world.


    If everything is reasonable, there will be no difference between Ant and Immortal Saint.


    When the twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix flapped again, and after a red line appeared in the void, the original phoenix almost immediately killed the Emperor Donghua!


    The moment the five-dao finger knife fell, Emperor Donghua was once again killed by the primitive phoenix!


    But this time killing the Emperor Donghua was in vain, and Emperor Donghua appeared behind the original phoenix in the same way.


    This kind of unkillable enemy made the mood of the original Phoenix become extremely bored!


    She was not a patient person at first, and the remaining patience was almost consumed.


    More than a dozen pillars of fire burned crazily in the sky, and they immediately penetrated the sky and the earth!


    Taiwei Tiandi was also directly involved!


    The three immortal emperors were already shocked when they saw this moment!


    One can use the sacred fire to destroy the heavens and the earth, and the other can use the ancient emperor divine arts to continuously resurrect after death!


    The battle between the immortal emperors only uses the golden wood, water, fire, and earth immortals to turn them into various spells, and the fiercest will cause the immortal enchantment to collide with each other.


    Compared with this battle, it is totally trivial pediatrics.


    Only through these two battles can we understand how terrifying the power of those great powers in the Primordial Era is!


    Su Yan said to Jin Shiya: "Now it has become a meaningless war of attrition. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid it will be the two sides who can''t help each other. The ownership of this Hundred Sky Pagoda is still up in the air."


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, don''t you marry and fight for this chaotic sky pagoda?"


    Su Yan said: "The Great Primal Chaos asked you not to reveal all the secrets about the Huntian Pagoda to me. He clearly doesn''t want me to fight for the Huntian Pagoda. He is laid out everywhere, and even I can be used as a chess piece. How can I resist chess as a chess piece? hand?"


    Su Yan''s words mostly meant ridicule, but Jin Shiya thought that Su Yan was already angry, and quickly explained it for herself.


    Facing Jin Shiya��s explanation, Su Yan shook his head again and again, then grabbed Jin Shiya��s waist and said, ��How could I blame you? Jiyuan. I owe you many things."


    The Huntian Pagoda is indeed very attractive, but it will definitely not be a happy thing to control such a huge calamity operation.


    Often after mastering the origin of a kind of power, instead of doing whatever he wants, as I had previously imagined.


    The primordial phoenix had been completely enraged, and the dozen or so fire pillars began to gather at the top, forming an extremely huge firepower. The final target was not the Emperor of Donghua, but turned into a Huntian Pagoda.


    If the Huntian Pagoda was hit by such a terrifying fire frontally, no one could predict what the consequences would be!


    But the consequences must be very serious!


    When the immense calamity fell into a rampage, the gods and Buddhas in the sky were afraid that no one would be able to escape!


    The three Tianzuns must not sit and watch this happen!


    This situation is even more unacceptable than the Donghua Emperor taking the Huntian Pagoda!


    The three Heavenly Sovereigns shot at almost the same time, turning out a blue-purple gossip and blocking the top of the Huntian Pagoda.


    If the pillar of fire descends into the sky, this blue-purple gossip will definitely help Huntian Pagoda block the impact of the pillar of fire!


    Even the burning lamp ancient Buddha that has been watching has condensed a huge swastika, gathered on the top of the blue and purple gossip, making it clear that he is going to stand on the united front with the three Tianzun.


    Jin Shiya quickly asked, "Su Lang, did the original Phoenix lose his mind and actually do such an outrageous thing?"


    "How can she lose her mind? She is very shrewd in her heart. She wants to involve everyone in the dark Yan Fu. Dark Yan Fu is good at getting in or out. If these people take action, then she will also fall into darkness. In Yan Fu, if you want to get out of trouble, you can only stand on the same front with her."


    Emperor Donghua looked as usual, but the dragon''s head, goat''s head and lion''s head coexisted next to his head.


    The attributes of the human race are slowly pulling away from the body of Emperor Donghua, and the soul is also undergoing some form of fusion with the alienated body.


    It''s just that this fusion is not dominated by the consciousness of Emperor Donghua, but is advancing by the broken pieces of the gods!


    What will become like in the future, Emperor Donghua doesn''t care at all, he only cares about Huntian Pagoda now!


    Dark Yan Fu''s death aura was like a whirlpool, almost immediately engulfing the three Heavenly Lords, the Three Immortal Emperors, and the Ancient Buddha Burning Lamp.


    But Emperor Donghua didn''t care about this at all, and he didn''t plan to do anything with these people.


    In the void, the Emperor Donghua has slowly walked towards the Huntian Pagoda. In this process, although the primitive phoenix killed the Emperor Donghua several times, the Emperor Donghua could use it every time he died. Rebirth in the same way!


    Even if there is a battle body of the gods, in this dark Yan Fu, the primitive phoenix can''t help the Emperor of Donghua at all.


    The use of Dark Yanfu may require an extremely heavy price, but the payment of this price should be after the end of Dark Yanfu.


    As long as the darkness of Yan Fu is still there, Emperor Donghua will be an immortal existence!


    However, the original phoenix can be considered to have reacted, and it will not help to continue such meaningless entanglement.


    She can''t help Emperor Donghua, but the other party has nothing to do with her. If Emperor Donghua has a way to restrain her, how can she always endure not making a move?


    Maybe you can grab the Huntian Pagoda in your own bag before the Emperor Donghua!


    The original phoenix was far faster than Emperor Donghua. If she wanted to reach the Huntian Pagoda first, she was afraid that Emperor Donghua would not be able to stop her.

 Chapter 4323： Life and death

    Four thousand three hundred and twenty-three chapters of life and death


    Seeing that the original phoenix was getting closer and closer to the Huntian Pagoda, Emperor Donghua also chose to shoot behind the original phoenix!


    The powerful and unparalleled death energy condensed in the hands of Emperor Donghua, and then formed a black chain exuding a dark atmosphere, directly entangled towards the body of the original phoenix!


    If the chain were to leap over the sky, it would be impossible to catch the primitive phoenix at all.


    After all, the flying speed of the Primordial Phoenix is ??faster than that of the Immortal Sword, and it is already the highest speed in the world!


    After the black chain was urged by a heavy force of weird power, it shuttled directly into the cracks in the space, and when it appeared again, it was already in front of the original phoenix!


    This chain entangled directly towards the hands and feet of the original Phoenix!


    Primitive Phoenix had already anticipated that Emperor Donghua would take a shot against her, and had made preparations in advance. The blood-red finger knife drew a few wonderful arcs in the air, smashing these black chains into pieces!


    After the original phoenix smashed these chains, he was about to fly towards the Huntian Pagoda at a faster speed, but he didn''t want Emperor Donghua himself to also cross the barrier of the void and stop him in front of the original phoenix!


    Dark Yan Fu is still there. As the master of Dark Yan Fu, Emperor Donghua wants to twist and fold the space easily.


    When the two faced each other, a strong murderous aura suddenly rose, even more terrifying than the twelve pillars of fire!


    Although Shenhuo was destined to be useless, even in close combat, the Primordial Phoenix would not lose to anyone.


    Let alone her fighting skills, her physical fitness and reflex nerves have already surpassed the ordinary immortal emperor too much!


    The so-called one force drop ten will, when the speed and power form a crushing trend, then the so-called skills will become meaningless.


    What''s more, even if they competed in combat skills, the original Phoenix would not fall behind.


    The blood-red finger knife slashed across the sky again and again with the brilliance of death!


    Emperor Donghua also knew that if he was in close combat, he would definitely not be the opponent of the original Phoenix, he could only condense the death energy and turn it into a wave of light and send it towards the original Phoenix!


    This lifeless light wave was soon smashed to pieces by the original Phoenix with a finger knife!


    However, Emperor Donghua also opened up the distance from the original phoenix a little bit, and then turned into the underworld sacred dragon and other monsters with his majestic death!


    If these ancient giants were used to deal with other immortal emperors, they should be able to exert extremely strong combat effectiveness, but in front of the primitive phoenix, these ancient giants were simply not enough!


    Perhaps the primitive phoenix was originally the most brutal of all the ancient giants!


    These monsters don''t have the power of Emperor Donghua, and they turned into fly ash when they were roasted by the original Phoenix with the real fire of the sun!


    After that, Emperor Donghua took out a short whip. This short whip was not an artifact made by the ancient emperor, but a magic weapon of the Taoist door!


    Every time this short whip is swung in the air, the power of the true spirit of Eastern Yimu condenses once. The extreme vitality contained in the true spirit of Eastern Yimu and the majestic life in the dark Yanfu are two incompatible and incompatible. strength.


    These two forces just lightly collide, and they have already shaken the entire space!


    Emperor Donghua then opened up a space to completely condense this powerful anger, and then condensed the powerful dead qi in the dark Yan Fu in his other hand!


    Subsequently, Emperor Donghua put the two extreme powers of life and death into the gossip roulette, forming a cycle between life and death, and then sealed the gossip roulette with the powerful and unmatched power of the immortal!


    Taiyi saved the suffering Tianzun and said: "This gossip roulette turned into a life and death instrument, it should be the magic weapon of Donghua Emperor. Although Donghua Emperor has many disciples, I heard that no disciple has successfully practiced this life and death instrument. Yes. The Two Instruments of Life and Death can manipulate the lives and lives of hundreds of millions of beings! It is a spell for enlightenment of good fortune!"


    Life and death is indeed the signboard of Emperor Donghua, plus the blessing of darkness Yan Fu!


    None of these three Tianzun could think of any reason why Emperor Donghua would lose.


    The current Emperor Donghua has not only controlled life and death, but also surpassed life and death!


    Moreover, the primitive Phoenix''s calculations were also frustrated. She took off the three Heavenly Sovereigns and the Three Immortal Emperors and entered the dark Yan Fu, but the six powerhouses did not fight alongside her.


    She didn''t even plan to start with Emperor Donghua, she did not achieve her goal at all by doing so.


    The reason why the Life and Death Rituals is called the signboard of Donghua Emperor is that not only the hundreds of millions of creatures in the Lower Realm, but also the fate of the true immortals will be locked into the Life and Death Rituals.


    The life of desire leads to life, and the death of desire leads to death.


    The compass of life and death turned into Taoism shrouded. Although the speed of the shroud seemed to be slow, the original phoenix did not escape far.


    Because she knows this trick is inevitable.


    This enrollment of life and death will not only affect the physical world, but also shroud it on a purely spiritual level!


    The hands of the primitive phoenix burned with arrogant flames, and said proudly, "Do you think that life and death can be lonely?"


    The primitive phoenix has a powerful divine body and a stable godhead.


    When the two rituals of life and death were enveloped, the powerful divinity in the primitive phoenix was also thoroughly aroused, and the two rituals of life and death were confronted directly and directly!


    Even if the anger and death are magnified ten times, they are destined to be unable to the primitive phoenix!


    Because in the pale fairy world, perhaps no one can compare to the original Phoenix God''s stabilization!


    But Life and Death also locked the original Phoenix''s actions, making her unable to continue to approach the Huntian Pagoda.


    After that, the two sides fought endlessly around the Huntian Pagoda, and after a long time, they were still part of the uncle, and no one could do anything about it.


    But this battle has been enough to impress many people.


    The fierce fighting between the two sides finally turned into a confrontation of pure divine power!


    This is no problem for Primordial Phoenix. There were not many people in the sky that could compare with her in divine power this week.


    But it was a terrible thing for Emperor Donghua.


    The divine power of Emperor Donghua comes from the fragments of the godhead of the ancient emperor. These fragments of the godhead cannot be regarded as the original power of the emperor of Donghua, but an external force.


    In the confrontation with the primitive phoenix, Emperor Donghua had no time to transform the power of the godhead to a little gentler before releasing it!


    The powerful divine power contained in the fragments of the godhead was directly released after being urged by Xianyuan.


    The fragments of the gods themselves are like some kind of poison. If the power of the fragments of the gods is used too much, then the speed of the fusion of the gods fragments and the Donghua Emperor''s soul will inevitably be accelerated at a double speed!


    When all the ice and snow of the gods melt, the gods that were once broken by the ancient emperors will also reconsolidate in the sea of ??knowledge of the emperor of Donghua!


    At that time, it is difficult to say that Emperor Donghua completely mastered the power of these ancient emperors, or the divine consciousness of these ancient emperors occupied the magpie''s nest and wiped out the consciousness of Emperor Donghua himself.

 Chapter 4324： Godhead Backlash

    Chapter 4324 Backlash of the Godhead


    This is a very dangerous game. As long as the confrontation continues, perhaps without the primitive phoenix doing anything, Emperor Donghua will be tortured by the fragments of the gods!


    The fragments of the godhead not only contain powerful divine power, but also the fierce emotions and part of the personality of the ancient emperor before his death.


    These fierce emotions and the fear of death alone are enough to cause a great impact on the mind of Emperor Donghua!


    What''s more, Emperor Donghua has more than one godhead fragment in his hands. When the impact of the soul is magnified ten times, even if Emperor Donghua''s Dao heart has long been as solid as a rock, it is somewhat unbearable!


    The impact contained in the fragments of the godhead of the ancient emperor is not comparable to that of the inner demons.


    Even in normal times, Emperor Donghua wanted to completely refine the ancient emperor��s godhead fragments, one after another, and he would definitely not refine all the godhead fragments in his hand in one go!


    In Su Yan''s view, Emperor Donghua took a ridiculously wrong move.


    Although the Huntian Pagoda is very precious, it is not worth it to take one''s own life.


    To achieve eternal life is not an easy task.


    Among a billion human races, it may not be possible to give birth to a great emperor. To push one''s cultivation base to this level, the hardships and dangers needed to go through are innumerable.


    It''s not easy to obtain this body, and it requires exhaustion to maintain it, but it is easy to destroy it.


    In Su Yan''s view, Emperor Donghua''s initiative to merge with those ancient emperors'' godhead fragments is simply self-destruction!


    Although you will gain powerful power for a short time, the price you need to pay is too heavy!


    When the power of the godhead enters the divine soul and the sea of ??knowledge of Emperor Donghua, the emotional impact is like a torrent!


    Emperor Donghua was able to support it at first, but soon the dam he realized was hit hard to sustain himself!


    Various negative emotions flooded into the sea of ??knowledge of Emperor Donghua. These negative emotions were the strongest emotions of those ancient emperors before they died.


    There are fear, regret, jealousy, etc... Just a single emotion is enough to cause a huge impact, let alone a mixture of multiple emotions!


    Soon the sea of ??consciousness of Emperor Donghua became extremely chaotic!


    When the sea of ??consciousness became chaotic, many hallucinations appeared in the eyes of Emperor Donghua!


    These hallucinations are the last pictures seen before the death of the ancient emperor!


    Emperor Donghua saw Su Yan, Primordial Phoenix, Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor, and several older existences...


    Strong and incomparable murderous aura rises from the sea of ??knowledge of Emperor Donghua!


    He just thinks he hates it!


    Emperor Donghua certainly knew that these negative emotions and the illusions in front of him were brought about by the fragments of the gods of the ancient emperors, not his own memories and emotions at all!


    But being able to see through the illusion does not mean that you can ask the illusion!


    Those who use drugs also know the dangers of drug use, but they still cannot rely on drug control!


    What''s more, there are three other heads on the body of Emperor Donghua. These other three heads revived with the fragments of the godhead. The golden eyes were originally very godless, but at this time they were also full of all kinds of fearful emotions. Start trying to seize control of this body!


    Things have actually become out of control!


    The power of the ancient emperor has already taken place in Donghua Dijun''s body!


    You must know that Emperor Donghua is still fighting fiercely with the original Phoenix.


    In a battle with a strong man like the Primordial Phoenix, if the mind becomes chaotic, and the power in the body is operating at its limit, then it is very likely to fall into love!


    The fact is also true, Dongxi Seafood has gradually lost control of the power in its own body!


    When the divine power ran away in the body, the first person to be hurt was Emperor Donghua himself!


    Emperor Donghua''s right hand blood vessel exploded violently, and blood spurted out frantically!


    After fighting for a long time, Primordial Phoenix has never really hurt the Emperor Donghua. I never thought that the first time he was injured was because of his own strength!


    Seven venomous snakes grew out of this wound very quickly. These seven venomous snakes looked colorful. After growing out of the wound, they almost immediately merged with the body of Emperor Donghua!


    These seven poisonous snakes are also the incarnation of the fragments of the ancient emperor''s soul!


    The original Phoenix was ecstatic, because she had seen the dawn of victory!


    But Emperor Donghua only felt that his right hand had been completely numb, and he had completely lost consciousness!


    But it was this arm that had completely lost consciousness, but he lifted it up by himself, and then shot an extremely cold light, driving the original phoenix back more than ten feet!


    Although the primitive phoenix was pushed back temporarily, Emperor Donghua couldn''t get happy at all, he was panting violently.


    It wasn''t because the battle with the primitive phoenix caused him to wear out a lot, but because he was fighting with the fragments of the gods in his divine consciousness, which had consumed a lot of mind and energy.


    It is much more difficult to smash the ancient emperor''s divine consciousness remaining in the fragments of the godhead than to slash the spirit.


    The divine consciousness of the ancient emperor is far above the heart demon!


    But even Su Yan, the demon who killed himself was extremely dangerous.


    Not to mention that Emperor Donghua had to cut more than one ancient divine sense, this is a game that no one dares to say is sure to win.


    And once you lose, your own spiritual consciousness will be wiped out!


    Once the divine consciousness is obliterated, there is only a shell left. What is the difference between falling?


    Emperor Donghua now not only has to face the divine consciousness of many ancient emperors, but also the overwhelming divine power suppression of the primitive phoenix!


    Under the internal and external troubles, a certain slaying situation has almost formed!


    Under this situation, Emperor Donghua finally realized that something was impossible, he just wanted to withdraw and retreat, and simply gave up the Huntian Pagoda.


    But Emperor Donghua soon discovered that once he pulled away, the dark Yan Fu also became very unstable.


    Because the fragments of the godhead had slowly melted in his sea of ??knowledge, the situation was completely different from just now.


    Now Emperor Donghua does not have 100% control over his body, and of course he cannot control the darkness of Yan Fu!


    He is like a person who has fallen into a quicksand swamp. Although he has found that something is wrong, it is no longer useful, because no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t stop his body from falling!


    In fact, everything in this world has long been secretly marked with a price!


    If you want to use the extraordinary power of the ancient emperor, and integrate the powerful godhead of the ancient emperor, of course, you have to pay a price.


    But Emperor Donghua had no idea that the price would come so quickly and so violently again!


    Under this powerful backlash, he is already unable to hold on to himself!

 Chapter 4325： Terrible monster that is difficult to define

    Chapter 4325: Terrible monster that is difficult to define


    In the idea of ??Emperor Donghua, he only needs to obtain the Chaotic Sky Pagoda, first push the whole body to the extreme, and then forcibly fuse those divine rank fragments, and then use fake soldiers to dissolve the original consciousness of the ancient emperors in the divine rank fragments. And finally the emotion of dying, and finally dispelling the force of the robbery, he will become the only true **** in this world!


    The power surpasses the immortal emperor and the ancient emperor, as well as everything from the past to the present, and truly can dominate the universe!


    But the appearance of the primitive phoenix undoubtedly interrupted this process, and also caused the backlash to come prematurely!


    The fragments of the godhead are already involved in the divine sense of Emperor Donghua''s origin.


    Not only that, even the powerful calamity emanating from the Huntian Pagoda was dragged by the fragments of these gods, and a vortex was faintly formed!


    It seems that there is a powerful force inside the Huntian Pagoda that is resonating to some extent with the fragments of the godhead!


    I am afraid that there is still a secret in this Huntian Pagoda, and this secret must be closely related to those ancient emperors back then.


    If it weren''t for the last hope to be placed here, those ancient emperors wouldn''t even want to ask for help from the Huntian Pagoda at the last moment!


    What kind of secrets are locked inside the Huntian Pagoda?


    Even Su Yan became curious along with him.


    Although the dark Yan Fu and the broken powers of the gods couldn''t hurt the original Phoenix at all, the original Phoenix still retreated straight from the front.


    Because the robbery power released by the Huntian Pagoda has become more and more powerful!


    Although the primitive phoenix had a divine body guard, if the power of the robbery was too strong, it might still penetrate her body guard divine light.


    I''m afraid that something will go wrong at that time!


    In order to be safe, the original phoenix slowly retreated toward the rear instead.


    Now only Emperor Donghua is near the Huntian Pagoda, but the divine consciousness of Emperor Donghua has already become extremely chaotic.


    At this time, his heart was occupied by the dying emotions of those ancient emperors, and his own consciousness was suppressed instead!


    Above the body, the original head seemed to be asleep, but the dragon head, lion head, and goat head came back to life and roared frantically!


    Afterwards, Emperor Donghua''s back was broken, and many weird tentacles grew out of them. At the top of these tentacles were some golden eyeballs.


    These golden eyeballs looked at the world with curious eyes, as if they were newly bred lives!


    The original phoenix tried to push the real fire of the sun towards Emperor Donghua again!


    Now the divine consciousness of Emperor Donghua has become very chaotic, and he may not be able to accurately control the darkness of Yan Fu. This real fire of the sun may be able to achieve incredible effects!


    The real fire of the sun whistled away and fell on Emperor Donghua!


    Now the body of Emperor Donghua has been completely alienated, more like some monsters than those ancient emperors!


    The real fire of the sun really burned on the body of Emperor Donghua!


    The mind of Emperor Donghua had already fallen into chaos, and there was no way to perfectly control the darkness of Yan Fu.


    A smile appeared on the corner of the original Phoenix''s mouth, and said, "This battle is finally lonely and won the final victory. Even if you have exhausted your organs, how about transforming yourself into the container of those ancient emperors?"


    But before the voice of the original Phoenix fell, he was already shocked by an extremely powerful death aura that condensed the smile on his face.


    Emperor Donghua was scorched by the real fire of the sun, almost relying on his powerful instinct to operate the life and death two rituals, endless anger entered his body, and then transformed into a powerful and incomparable death energy!


    Because the vitality is constantly being injected, the body of Emperor Donghua is constantly reborn in the fire of the sun.


    The beast-shaped incarnations of those ancient emperors were scorched by the real fire of the sun, and the power of divinity was constantly increasing!


    Although the mind of Emperor Donghua has become more and more chaotic over the years, his power is constantly rising!


    The huge dead energy condensed to the extreme. After breaking through the critical point, it rushed straight up, breaking the blue-purple gossip formation of the three heavenly sovereigns, and then breaking the **** seal of the ancient Buddha. The twelve pillars of fire that used the original phoenix to show up on the ground also smashed into pieces!


    After that, it turned into a shock wave with extremely terrifying power and swayed directly in the void!


    This shock wave, the original Phoenix was the one who was the first to bear the brunt, and saw the original Phoenix protect his golden body with twelve fire wings, but the shock wave was too powerful!


    It broke more than half of the original phoenix''s fire wings, and even bounced the original phoenix far away!


    After fighting for so long, it was the first time that Primitive Phoenix fell completely into a disadvantage.


    The primordial phoenix flew out, flew in the void for a long time, and finally almost fell in front of Su Yan.


    Then the primitive phoenix said to Su Yan: "Is this the good ally you are looking for? What is the difference between him now and those ancient emperors back then? Do you want to watch the Huntian Pagoda fall into his hands? The sky will never be peaceful!"


    Su Yan defended himself: "When I formed an alliance with him, I didn''t know that he had already reached this point. Besides, the integration of the ancient emperor''s godhead fragments by the Emperor Donghua was not forced by you. What does it have to do with me? "


    The primitive phoenix said: "Su Baxian, you still say this to Gu in this situation? Are you crazy? Can''t you see that his power has gone violently? Or you want to see the ancient emperor rebirth from the shell? ?"


    Su Yan looked innocent and said: "Obviously, you are fighting for the ownership of the Huntian Pagoda to achieve this virtue. Don''t try to throw the pot on my head!"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Don''t you see that the situation has been out of control? Why don''t you help?"


    "But he is your opponent. If I fly over to take your opponent at will, how can I know that you will not blame me? You did this kind of thing back then!"


    Primitive Phoenix was really mad at Su Yan''s words. If it weren''t for Donghua Emperor who was at war with her, I''m afraid he had already started fighting with Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan looked cynical and spoke carelessly, in fact, he had been thinking about whether to shoot or not, and the timing of the shoot was also very important.


    The power of the ancient emperor may have been swallowed by the emperor of Donghua!


    The three different heads, the seven poisonous snakes on the arms and the unknown tentacles on the back can actually be seen as the rebirth of the broken godhead of the ancient emperor in the body of the emperor of Donghua.


    On the surface, it seems that Emperor Donghua swallowed the godhead of the ancient emperor, but in fact these broken godheads regarded the body of Emperor Donghua as soil full of nutrients...


    The Godhead of the ancient emperor was already very powerful, and also possessed the power of Emperor Donghua himself. It is difficult to define what this monster is. You only need to know that the power of this monster has surpassed the sky!

 Chapter 4326： Sky Python

    Chapter 4326: Heavenly Python


    Su Yan hadn''t taken a shot yet, and the battle over there was completely heated up.


    After the original phoenix was repelled, the three heavenly sovereigns and the three immortal emperors became the first targets of the Donghua Emperor.


    The current Donghua Emperor''s mentality is already very chaotic, and it is clear that the Huntian Pagoda is already close in front of him, but he actively abandoned the Huntian Pagoda and launched an attack on the nearby Taiyi Jiukutianzun!


    The seven venomous snakes on that arm, after being blessed by divine power, suddenly grew up and turned into seven thousand-hundred-zhang giant pythons, directly attacking the Tianzun Taiyi Jiuqu.


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun pinched a Dao Fa Xian Jue in his hands, turning it into a lot of golden thunder and smashing it down directly!


    These golden thunders contained the supreme power of the door, but when they smashed on the heads of those giant pythons, not only could they not break through the defenses of the black scales, but they didn''t even leave a trace.


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun never expected that the other party would be so powerful, unable to dodge, and was almost swallowed into his stomach by one of the snake heads!


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun quickly retreated to the rear, and saw a sword light cut out from the diagonal side blankly!


    This sword light slashed head-on on the head of the giant python that was chasing it, and slashed the giant python directly to the rear, and landed on the other snake heads. These snake heads collided with each other, and a group of people turned on their backs!


    Danyang Tianzun was the one who issued the sword just now, and this sword was used as a last resort.


    These seven giant pythons are not demons, on the contrary, they possess extremely powerful divinities. All the authentic Taoism of the Profound Sect is destined to not cause any damage to them.


    And the three Heavenly Venerates are strong on the magical methods of the Taoist School. If the Xuanmen''s authentic spells are invalid, it is equivalent to the power of these three Heavenly Venerates being abolished by more than half.


    The seven giant pythons shook their heads and gradually stood up again.


    After eating a sword from the front of Danyang Tianzun just now, a long sword scar has been left on the head of that giant python!


    Beneath the sword scar, red blood is constantly seeping out!


    It seems that the sword Danyang Tianzun just caused some damage, so that the seven-headed giant pythons did not dare to kill it casually, only spitting out water, fire and electric light from a distance!


    Although these water, fire and electric lights also have the blessing of divine power, they are just some spells in the end.


    Without waiting for the three Heavenly Sovereigns to make a move, only the three Immortal Emperors could easily deal with these spells.


    However, these seven giant pythons that have mastered the divine power are not easy to deal with. If you want to kill them completely, I am afraid that their roots need to be dug out from the body of Emperor Donghua.


    Emperor Donghua was entangled by a different power of the gods at this time, and even the primitive phoenix was directly bounced by him. Perhaps he had already become more dangerous than the Huntian Pagoda.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The current situation is that even if we don''t want to make a move, we are already involved. Moreover, Emperor Donghua is no longer Donghua Emperor...The development of the matter is now that no one wants to see it. , But since the matter has ended, it is impossible."


    After Danyang Tianzun finished speaking, the male and female sword in his hand changed the light of the epee again, and he slashed towards the seven-headed giant python!


    When this sword of light fell, it was as if an entire galaxy had fallen straight down!


    This sword technique is really magnificent to the extreme!


    Although the seven snakeheads were very proud, they had to be subdued!


    Before the sword energy dissipated, another mountain in the sky where the spell was changed was directly suppressed, and all the seven giant pythons were suppressed under the mountain!


    There are countless mantras and spells on the mountain, giving this mountain an unprecedented powerful blessing!


    It turned out that Emperor Taiwei also chose to shoot at this critical moment.


    The reason why Emperor Taiwei made the move is because he has fully agreed with the words of Emperor Donghua. As long as the characters appear here today, they are destined to be unable to survive alone!


    If the problem of Emperor Donghua cannot be solved, then he will inevitably evolve into the biggest problem of the heavens!


    The mountains that the Emperor Taiwei moved with the supreme spell not only have the blessing of the spell, but also the power of the immortal!


    The seven-headed giant python was soon crushed and his eyes bleed! The pressure on it can be imagined!


    If these seven-headed giant pythons were just ordinary monsters, then the battle was over here.


    But these seven-headed giant pythons have a divine nature after all. I saw that these seven-headed giant pythons gradually became more and more. Out of a pair of horns...


    These changes all show that the giant python is evolving in the direction of the dragon!


    If the insects transform into a dragon, the level of power will rise accordingly, I am afraid that a mountain will not be able to suppress these seven giant pythons by then!


    And what these seven-headed giant pythons represent is just a part of the divine power that is violent in the body of Emperor Donghua. If the source of the problem cannot be solved, the resulting problems will surely emerge in endlessly!


    Tianzun, Xiandi, and Taiwei Tiandi were all mixed in.


    Only the great ancestor of the witch and them are safe to live in the shadows. This shadow is not only a blind eye, but is actually a subspace transformed by the power of an evil god.


    So we can escape the dark Yan Fu''s control.


    The Great Wuzu had actually made complete preparations in order to obtain the Huntian Pagoda. The reason why he didn''t make a move was purely because his strength was not enough.


    This kind of doing what one can do is actually a manifestation of wisdom.


    The Great Sage of Chilong said: "Now that Emperor Donghua has been occupied by the power of the ancient emperor, I am afraid that it will soon change into the first ancient emperor born in thousands of years. When the time comes, the original phoenix and Su Baxian We will definitely take action, and we will never let the Emperor Donghua go. We might as well take advantage of this opportunity to leave here."


    I''m afraid that no one would have thought that the resurrection of those ancient emperors after tens of thousands of years would actually be based on the Daomen Great Emperor as a container!


    If this happens, the heavens will be shaken!


    The meaning of the resurrection of the ancient emperor can be very complicated!


    "Leaving? There is something wrong with Chilong''s words? Why are we leaving?" Zhentian ancestor said, "If they fight, they will definitely not focus on the Huntian Pagoda. We might be able to fish in troubled waters. ..."


    The Great Sage Chilong said: "You have already seen the power of that female phoenix. Even if you get the Huntian Pagoda, do you think she will let us leave here calmly? If we really want to fight, who are we? Could it be the opponent of the female phoenix? Don��t forget, she has remained in a human form until now, and has not shown her strongest form. If you have the ability to stop the female phoenix, this seat Don''t mind the idea of ??going to Huntian Pagoda."

 Chapter 4327： Power borrowed from the gods of chaos

    Chapter 4327: Power Borrowed from Chaos Gods


    The two sides could not dispute for a while, and the Holy Spirit Great Emperor also said: "In addition to the female phoenix, there is also Su Baxian here. Su Ba hasn''t taken any action until now, even if his strength is not as good as the peak of the year. It will definitely become our enemy! The difficulty of reading the Huntian Pagoda has become too high, so it is better for us to make a long-term plan."


    This "long-term plan" is actually another meaning of retreat.


    After seeing the battle between Emperor Donghua and Primordial Phoenix, before you want to fight the Huntian Pagoda, you need to carefully weigh your own strength.


    Regardless of whether the Emperor Donghua or the primitive phoenix, they are both outrageously strong. If they participate in the battle between the two, even the powerhouse of the Great Emperor will become cannon fodder!


    Now that the votes of two to one have been substantially formed, if the Great Wuzu agrees to retreat, then everyone can leave here immediately.


    But the great witch ancestor was indecisive, just staring at Emperor Donghua with a very gloomy gaze, without saying a word for a long time.


    After a long time, the great witch ancestor finally spoke: "The mission of the revival of the witch sect for thousands of years has fallen on my shoulders. Now it is the best opportunity. If I miss it, I don��t know how many more epochs I have to wait. Several old friends, with the Primordial Gods, I have dedicated everything, and it��s time to show off the power that I have exchanged."


    These three powerhouses all witnessed the Great Wu Ancestor''s ceremonies at the altar. Thirty, they only saw the part that communicated with the gods. They didn''t even know that the Great Wu Ancestor had actually made some kind of substantive transaction with the Primordial Cthulhu.


    According to legend, those who trade with those ancient evil gods will not end well.


    Although they can use the power of the Primordial Evil God to fulfill their long-cherished wishes, their final fate will be swallowed by the Primordial Evil God without exception!


    Da Wuzu naturally understood this kind of thing, but he still chose to do it, and he naturally had his reasons!


    This is a gamble, not only on the life-long cultivation base of the Great Wuzu, but also on the future destiny of the Wuzong!


    Whether it will re-prosperity or annihilation is all in the ears of this battle!


    I saw Da Wuzu spread out his left hand, and a small purple ball had already condensed in his left hand.


    I don''t know what kind of energy the purple ball is made of. Although it looks calm, the three bosses feel extremely dangerous in their spiritual sense!


    It''s impossible to deceive people with spiritual sense, and what is contained in this little purple ball is enough to annihilate the emperor!


    Could this be the power that the Great Wu Ancestor and the Primordial Evil God traded in exchange for?


    After the great witch ancestor showed the purple ball, it flew out of the shadow, but the whole body of the great witch ancestor was still hidden in a cloud of shadow, inconspicuous!


    But the power of witchcraft suddenly appeared, still attracting the attention of all the strong.


    No one knows why the great ancestor Witch, who has been silent, chose to shoot at this moment, and no one knows what the meaning of the great ancestor of witch shooting is!


    The Great Wuzu flew directly towards the Huntian Pagoda!


    The golden eyes of Primordial Phoenix suddenly zoomed in, and said, "Not good!"


    Primitive Phoenix seemed to see through the great ancestor Wu''s hand holding a strange trick, but it was impossible to stop it at this distance.


    The battle between the powerful Dao Sect and the seven-headed giant python is still going on, and they have no time to take care of the great witch ancestor.


    After the Great Wu Ancestor was very close to the Huntian Pagoda, Emperor Donghua, who had already fallen into chaos, suddenly turned his head, and his golden eyes like wild beasts stared at the Great Wu Ancestor at this time!


    Although Emperor Donghua has fallen into chaos, his instinct is still there!


    He also noticed that the great witch ancestor was holding an extremely dangerous thing in his hands!


    The great ancestor Wu spread out his palms, the purple ball has become much larger, and a lot of free energy can be seen in it, as if tadpoles are moving at high speed.


    Emperor Donghua''s pupils shrank sharply at this moment, and then the lion head exhaled a strong and divine breath of ice!


    One after another magnificent icebergs were created in the void of the universe.


    Facing the icebergs to separate him from the Huntian Pagoda, the Great Wuzu directly sent the purple ball out.


    This little purple ball continuously expanded in the void, and first swallowed the body of the Great Wu Ancestor!


    Then the purple ball of light continued to expand like an enchantment, and then swallowed those icebergs and Emperor Donghua into the intense purple!


    "What''s this?"


    Primitive Phoenix took a look at Su Yan and said, "Is there anything you don''t know about in this world? This is the power of the chaos gods! The Wuzong kid borrowed the power from the gods in the chaos! The world has not opened yet. Amidst the chaos, it��s not loneliness, but the existence of life and gods..."


    This kind of thing doesn''t actually need to be explained by Primordial Phoenix, and Su Yan also knows it. Because Su Yan had already been to Chaos Esoteric Buddhism and fought against those Chaos Monsters.


    "The gods born in the chaos chose to fall asleep after the heaven and earth were opened up. Only when the opened heaven and earth were completely destroyed, and after the end of the world, the whole world was restored to chaos, those chaotic gods would wake up."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "But...the wizards of the witch sect have some skills, and they have actually learned how to communicate with the sleeping chaotic gods. But borrowing the power of those chaotic gods also comes at a price. This witch sect belongs to the witch sect. The kid should know this too."


    "Is this purple ball of light the power of the Chaos Gods?" Su Yan asked, "If the power of the Chaos Gods can surpass those ancient emperors, wouldn''t the Huntian Pagoda fall into the hands of the Wuzong?"


    Primitive Phoenix chuckled and said, "Where can this matter be so simple? This Wuzong kid will eventually make a wedding dress for others. If the power of the Chaos God is omnipotent, then they will not choose to sleep. So I choose to sleep, just because this world no longer belongs to them."


    The original Phoenix would make such a judgment, and it should be based on it.


    After all, she was born at the earliest time, maybe she actually had contact with those chaotic gods.


    Su Yan said: "Then when do you want to take the shot? You shouldn''t be willing to give this Huntian Pagoda to others, right?"


    Primitive Phoenix suddenly said to Su Yan: "Before you make a move, you won��t be alone! Su Baxian, do you think you don��t know what you mean? You want to help you clear all the obstacles, and then you finally can easily Taking the Huntian Pagoda, how can the lone be fooled by you?"


    Su Yan spread his hands helplessly and said, "Whether you want to believe it or not, I have never had ambitions for the Huntian Pagoda. I already have the artifact, and there is no need to covet a Huntian Pagoda."


    The primitive phoenix said: "It''s true that you have artifacts, but who would dislike having too many artifacts in their hands?"

 Chapter 4328： Pave the way early

    Chapter 4328


    Regarding the words of the original Phoenix, Su Yan could only be speechless.


    Now no matter how he defended it, it wouldn''t make sense, because Primitive Phoenix had already determined that he would do this, so no matter what actions Su Yan made, it would be a preparation for taking the Huntian Pagoda.


    In the final analysis, the original Phoenix lacked a basic sense of trust in Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan had always said his words, he just stood here and watched the changes in the distance, and had no intention of doing anything.


    The purple ball of light released by the great ancestor of witch has been extremely swollen, not only the Huntian Pagoda, but also the Emperor of Donghua has been completely included!


    The purple ball of light contained a very special power, and even the gods of Su Yan and the primitive phoenix couldn''t pass through the purple barrier.


    So no one knows what will happen in that purple ball of light.


    Maybe the Great Wuzu had already captured the Huntian Pagoda.


    But since Su Yan didn''t plan to capture the Huntian Pagoda, then there was no need to worry.


    At this moment Su Yanqi stood there calmly, but the primitive phoenix had become a little anxious.


    Primitive Phoenix was not a patient person, especially after witnessing the power of the Chaos Gods borrowed by the great witch ancestor, he even regarded it as a great enemy.


    The reason why the original Phoenix has not chosen to shoot directly is also very simple.


    Just because the purple ball of light included Donghua Dijun!


    With the power of Emperor Donghua now, it is definitely something that can be done if he wants to kill the great ancestor of the witch.


    Sitting here watching the tigers fight, when both sides have consumed a lot of strength, then she will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort.


    This idea is great, but after all, she has no way of knowing what is going on inside the purple ball of light, so she can��t help but ask: ��Su Baxian, do you think that Wuzong��s people have already succeeded in the Huntian Pagoda? NS?"


    Su Yan said, "No matter who gets the Huntian Pagoda, it has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in this Huntian Pagoda."


    The original Phoenix said: "Su Ba, you are too dishonest. Since you are not interested in the Huntian Pagoda, how could you have crossed hundreds of millions of miles and appeared here?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course it is because I have promised Emperor Donghua to help him capture the Huntian Pagoda. If I can do it, then this is a great favor. I and Tianting have turned their faces, if there is Emperor Donghua. With the support of the celestial being, I can gain a foothold in this immortal world. Otherwise, how could I come to such a deserted place?"


    The original phoenix said: "You and I are your own people. It would be better for you to form an alliance with the Emperor Donghua! Talking alone always counts, don''t you know what character is it? There are many unique things about the Huntian Pagoda. It��s the best place to fall into the hands of the lonely. If you can��t fall into the hands of the lonely, then you must not be taken away by others! What''s more, how can you help outsiders because of your relationship with me?"


    Su Yan gave a wry smile and did not answer.


    The original Phoenix said: "Are you still concerned about the agreement with Emperor Donghua, but look at his current appearance, he can''t even keep his sanity, and how does he fulfill the agreement with you? Su Baxian, if you and I join forces, the heavens will be invincible! We are already our own people, why should you worry about the mere heavens?"


    Primitive Phoenix said so much, all in order to let Su Yan fight on his side.


    Su Yan said: "You must know this Huntian Pagoda better than others. Why do you have to seize this Huntian Pagoda? What is its origin?"


    The original Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, don''t you even know this kind of thing? But...no wonder, if you know the origin of the Huntian Pagoda, and the history and power behind it, why would you be willing to hand it over? Give it to Emperor Donghua?"


    The original phoenix reinvented the twelve fire wings behind it, and then said: "Do you know that the creation of heaven and earth was done by a creator?"


    Su Yan said: "There are many theories about how heaven and earth are formed and how chaos is separated. Pangu''s opening of heaven and earth is just a way of saying..."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Primitive Phoenix, "If Gu told you, has Gu ever seen Pangu at the gate with his own eyes?"


    Su Yan stopped talking for a while. In fact, the words of Primitive Phoenix had a great impact on Su Yan.


    If there is really a creator in this world, and the heavens and all realms are all created by him, then where does this creator go after creating everything?


    Could it be...that is the forbidden door?


    Su Yan seemed to connect many originally scattered clues, and a magnificent picture scroll was slowly unfolding in Su Yan''s mind.


    But at this moment, Primordial Phoenix thought about Su Yan''s thoughts and said, "Su Baxian, if you don''t make a move at this time, I''m afraid it will be too late. The origin of the Huntian Pagoda and other things can be lonely afterwards. Let me tell you! I can explain to you the things behind your fall, and now you can take action with me! The Huntian Pagoda must not fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    Primitive Phoenix said it had risen in the middle of speaking, and her pair of golden eyes had become extremely sharp!


    Su Yan''s hand also directly transformed the handful of Red Lotus Sky Dance. Su Yan had never transformed the body of the artifact, only slightly used the power of the artifact.


    If you want to approach the Huntian Pagoda, the situation you will face will definitely become very complicated. It is safest to use artifacts to protect your body.


    Primitive Phoenix glanced back at Su Yan, and then immediately turned into a crimson streamer to cut through the sky, and the huge light and heat formed layers of heat waves in the space!


    In an instant, the crimson streamer hit the purple ball of light fiercely!


    The divine power of the original phoenix turned into an extremely magnificent spear, which directly pierced a hole in this purple ball of light!


    Even the power of the Chaos Cthulhu could not stop the Primitive Phoenix! With her strength, there is no place in this world where she can''t go!


    Then the original phoenix flew directly into this ball of light!


    Su Yan also flew in right afterwards!


    In the ball of light, the Huntian Pagoda has not been captured by anyone, but the Huntian Pagoda has been dyed with a very strange purple.


    These purple powers seemed to be some kind of toxic paint, slowly spreading on the surface of the Huntian Pagoda, in fact it should be the power of some kind of magic.


    The Great Wuzu had already made a lot of preparations to capture the Huntian Pagoda. This weird spell should be his important method to occupy the Huntian Pagoda.

 Chapter 4329： Reach the peak

    The 4329th chapter reaches the peak


    The great witch ancestor himself is in an extremely fierce confrontation with Emperor Donghua.


    After taking a look at the Huntian Pagoda, the primitive phoenix immediately said, "It''s nothing more than a small carving skill. You want to occupy the Huntian Pagoda? It''s just a dream, watching the lonely real fire exercise!"


    A touch of real fire shot out from the fingertips of the original Phoenix, and then fell on the Huntian Pagoda!


    Under the real fire, the Huntian Pagoda quickly released a five-color glow, suppressing the real fire.


    Originally, the purpose of real fire training was not to directly get rid of this mysterious purple spell, but to draw out the power of the Huntian Pagoda itself, and then to get rid of the encroachment of this purple spell!


    The great ancestor of the witch saw the movement of the primitive phoenix, but he was unable to stop it, because he had already been suppressed by the Emperor Donghua, even if he was intentional, he was powerless.


    After Su Yan came inside the purple ball of light, he never made a move.


    The aura in this purple ball of light has already become very weird, it seems that this place is not in the fairy world at all, and everyone, including the Huntian Pagoda, has been transferred to a certain alien space.


    It was also the first time that Su Yan had come into contact with the power of the Chaos Gods, and he couldn''t help feeling a little bit magical.


    The seven-headed giant python on Emperor Donghua''s body had fully recovered at this time. After standing up, they looked at Su Yan together, locking Su Yan almost immediately!


    Su Yan could feel a great hostility and murderous aura, which contained indescribable divine power.


    These seven giant pythons all originated from Emperor Donghua, and their hostility towards Su Yan showed that Emperor Donghua had completely lost control of his body.


    When every abnormal part of the body has its own willpower, it will only plunge the original consciousness into a huge chaos.


    Su Yan looked at the seven-headed python, and the memory in his heart was also awakened.


    These seven giant pythons seem to be the incarnation of the ancient emperor Mu Lingzi. Mu Lingzi incarnate in the body of a giant snake, directly destroying the eight-fold fairyland that besieged him.


    In the end, it was Su Yan who made the shot himself and cut off all of Mu Lingzi''s seven snake heads.


    In the reincarnation of the world, I didn''t expect that after experiencing such a long and accurate head, Su Yan would be able to re-encounter the beast body evolved from Mu Lingzi''s godhead fragments here!


    The fragments of the godhead retain the strong memories and emotions from before the fall.


    At the beginning, many ancient emperors were killed by Su Yan, so almost all of these godhead fragments retained their fierce hatred towards Su Yan!


    Even if Su Yan didn''t do anything to Emperor Donghua, Emperor Donghua would definitely not let Su Yan go.


    The seven giant pythons spewed water, fire, and lightning. Although the power of these spells contained divinity, they couldn''t help Su Yan at all.


    The Red Lotus Sky Dance spun directly in Su Yan''s hands. With the powerful power of the artifact, it was really easy to restrain these simple spells.


    Su Yan also gave birth to a scarlet red lotus.


    On the other side, the primitive phoenix also fought with Emperor Donghua, and now the body of Emperor Donghua has no human form at all, and it has become a monster that is even more distorted than those ancient emperors!


    Any creature close to him will be attacked!


    The original phoenix attacked the four beast incarnation clones alone, and the broken godhead fragments could not suppress the original phoenix at all.


    The appearance of Su Yan and Primal Phoenix also made the great ancestor of the witch lesser than the pressure.


    Then the Great Wuzu slowly retreated to the rear, seeming to want to leave the battlefield, but he was actually brewing power, and wanted to make a breakthrough in one fell swoop, and went directly to the vicinity of the Huntian Pagoda!


    The Primitive Phoenix had already seen through the plan of the Great Wuzu at a glance, and warned: "Boy of the Wuzong, if you are more acquainted, don''t make the idea of ??the Huntian Pagoda! Otherwise, even if you seize the Huntian Pagoda, it will be difficult. Escape from the sanctions of the lonely! Do you think you can easily escape from the land of the Meteorite?"


    The warning from the primitive phoenix caused the great ancestor of the witch to hesitate.


    If Wuzong has any nemesis, then it must be the primitive phoenix.


    Even in the age when Wuzong''s strength was at its peak, there was no way the primitive phoenix was allowed to come and go in the sacred land of Wuzong, killing countless!


    Now that he is the only great ancestor of the witch, how can he contend with the power of the primitive phoenix?


    The great ancestor of the witch fully understands that the warning of the primitive phoenix is ??definitely not a joke. This woman has always been able to do it, and she will never be merciless when she kills!


    The ancestor of the great witch is still hesitating, and the primitive phoenix has already said: "Su Baxian, you should have seen that the Emperor Donghua who made the agreement with you has died. Now it is the various ancient emperor''s incomplete gods who occupy his body. Consciousness! What else can you keep for these ancient emperors? Haven''t come up with your demeanor back then!"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly, and said: "I finally know who I learned from Princess Kong Qian''s arrogant behavior."


    The primitive phoenix snorted heavily, and said, "When things are up to this day, do you still have to do this meaningless argument with Gu? Take out your skills and let Gu take a good look at whether you can be reborn in this life. The peak of the year!"


    In fact, even if the primitive phoenix didn''t speak, Su Yan would definitely do his best.


    Because these ancient emperors were the strongest opponents of the year.


    Su Yan would never sit and watch the fragments of the gods of the ancient emperor merge together, and then use the body of the Emperor Donghua as the foundation to give birth to a brand new ancient emperor.


    If this ancient emperor is really born, his starting point is extremely high, I am afraid that the future power will exceed the limit of the ancient emperor and reach the unknowable realm!


    Honglian Tianwu spun in Su Yan''s hands, and Su Yan squeezed Honglian Tianwu tightly and made a motion to throw Honglian Tianwu out at any time.


    At the same time, the powerful immortal essence and the destructive divine power are also circulating in Su Yan''s body at an extremely fierce speed!


    Then these two forces merged into one and slowly poured into the gun body of the Red Lotus Tianwu!


    The lines on Honglian Tianwu''s gun were also illuminated by the sharp points, emitting golden light!


    Although Su Yan hadn''t thrown this shot yet, his strength and aura was about to reach its peak.


    The seven giant pythons slowly entangled in the air, and their divine power and powerful killing intent condensed together. It is absolutely impossible for them to let Su Yan go!


    "Go, Honglian Tianwu!"


    I saw that Su Yan finished the throwing movement, and then Honglian Tianwu disappeared into his hands. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the seven-headed giant python!


    Each of these seven giant pythons has given birth to different changes, and they are close to Hualong! And the power of the Godhead has become very stable.


    But all this has no meaning, because in the face of the power of the artifacts, incomplete divine power shortcomings will be maximized!

 Chapter 4330： Red Lotus Sky Dance

    Chapter 4330: Red Lotus Sky Dance


    I saw the red light of the spear directly shot through the head of a giant python. This giant python had already given birth to a huge crown, but it was of no avail!


    After this red light shot and killed a giant python, its power did not weaken much, and then it shot through the other six snake heads one by one!


    All the seven giant pythons fell to the ground feebly!


    The wounds caused by Red Lotus Tianwu didn''t look very big, but its own lethality was surprisingly amazing! Kill all seven giant pythons in one go!


    After the seven-headed python was beheaded by Su Yan, Emperor Donghua seemed to be sober for a moment, and actively cut off the seven-headed python''s body from his body!


    This broken Godhead seemed to have been abandoned by Emperor Donghua on his own initiative!


    But this is not a problem, because there are already too many broken godhead fragments in the body of Emperor Donghua. These fragments of the godhead of different sources will not only give Donghua Emperor strength, but also make his mind become infinitely chaotic!


    "No!" Su Yan watched the corpses of the seven giant pythons decompose at an extremely fast speed, and his bones were exposed almost immediately, and he immediately realized one thing.


    There is no broken godhead in this giant python''s body, the broken godhead has been taken back by Emperor Donghua, but the incarnation of the seven giant pythons has been beheaded!


    It seems that he Su Yan helped Emperor Donghua to complete a heavy spirit slashing inexplicably!


    After the spirit is slashed, the power of the godhead fragments will become pure, and those fierce and surging emotions and gods will dissipate...


    Su Yan was speechless. If all the alienated beasts were slashed out with a magical artifact, wouldn''t the Emperor Donghua be able to fuse all the fragments of the ancient emperor''s godhead?


    Su Yangang wanted to tell Primordial Phoenix about his discovery, but saw that Primordial Phoenix also turned into a scarlet long knife in his hands!


    I haven''t seen this scarlet long knife for many years. After seeing it, even Su Yan seemed to have returned to the incomparably prosperous years.


    The original phoenix said: "This Zhutian has been extinct, and I haven''t taken it out for five epochs. Fortunately, this knife doesn''t seem to rust, which is really great."


    The long knife that the primitive phoenix held in his hand seemed to be made from the bones of some kind of monster.


    The blade is also very slender, and scarlet divine light is slowly emerging from the blade.


    After the scarlet divine light left the blade, it gradually condensed into scarlet golden sparks!


    There is an extremely powerful destructive power in this red-golden Mars. Just a little bit of Mars will be enough to destroy a continent!


    The powerful godhead combined with the extinction of the heavens is the strongest posture of the primitive phoenix.


    She is not just a monk who can simply fight fire. If so, Primordial Phoenix would not be qualified to be one of the five emperors together with Su Yan.


    It''s just that the enemies I encountered in the past are too weak to force her to be the strongest posture at all.


    The twelve fire wings spread out behind the back, the scales of the Phoenix Phoenix covered the whole body, and then the hand of Tianzhu was extinct in his hand, the divine power, fire strength, and immortal essence were all at the apex!


    Such a primitive phoenix, even if it does not change its own phoenix body, it also gives the great ancestor a terrifying texture!


    The great ancestor of the witch only felt that he couldn''t even hold the original phoenix!


    The ancestor of the great witch widened his eyes, and he only felt that the great sage Chilong was right, whether it was Su Baxian or the original phoenix, these people were called immortal emperors because the highest peak in the world was called immortal emperor. , After reaching the immortal emperor, there is no realm division.


    But there is no doubt that they are destined to be absolutely in a higher realm regardless of their realm or mana, and their desperate divinity!


    Primitive Phoenix wanted to fight quickly, so after she took out this magic sword, she almost immediately killed the Emperor Donghua''s body!


    The Twelve Fire Wings behind the original Phoenix''s strength and speed are very impressive, making her flying speed almost comparable to that of an artifact.


    And the long knife in her hand brought boundless anger, and violently chopped off towards the body of Emperor Donghua!


    Although Emperor Donghua''s mind was confused, his instinct was still there, and he resisted almost immediately.


    It''s just that this resistance seems meaningless under this blade of Tianzhu''s extinction!


    The attack of the primitive phoenix was originally known for its terrifying power, and after the extinction of this Tianzhu, the power of the move was even higher!


    Even the body of a **** who has awakened multiple godheads can''t resist it!


    I saw that the dragon head born behind the Emperor Donghua was directly cut down by the original Phoenix with a knife!


    You can still see at the fracture of the neck, a layer of scarlet fire light envelops the wound, and the blood that was about to gush out all of a sudden evaporates!


    I am afraid that the powerful fire will go deep into Donghua Dijun''s body along the wound!


    With this knife, the great witch ancestor didn''t even see how it fell. The speed was too fast, and the power was too great!


    The Great Wuzu''s judgment is indeed correct, and with his strength, I am afraid that he will not be able to take a shot in the primeval state of the primitive phoenix!


    The strength gap between the two sides is like a cloud of mud, perhaps he is destined to miss the Huntian Pagoda!


    The great ancestor of the witch is not a person who is willing to admit his fate, but after the sword of this primitive phoenix, a retreat will inevitably emerge.


    Since the opening of heaven and earth, anyone who can get a bargain from this violent female phoenix is ??afraid that all five fingers can count it.


    The Great Witch Ancestor asked himself, he definitely didn''t have this ability, forcibly grabbing treasure from the hands of this female phoenix.


    But if he retreated like this, he was really unwilling, and suddenly he was caught in a dilemma.


    After having a head decapitated, Emperor Donghua raised his head and screamed. Perhaps because of the severe pain, his face became very distorted!


    And on that twisted face, there are actually two small horns about to give birth!


    These two small horns represent that Emperor Donghua''s body has been completely transformed into an ancient emperor, and his original consciousness has been swallowed, and it should only be a matter of time.


    In Donghua Dijun''s body, those godhead fragments have long been alienated into various beast bodies, and these beast bodies have become very violent along with them!


    The decapitation of a dragon''s head and the body of the seven-headed giant python was not too much of an impact, and the other beasts almost immediately attacked the original phoenix!


    The original phoenix used old tricks and could only retreat towards the back.


    After the primitive phoenix returned, Su Yan found out that the dragon head that had just been cut down was almost immediately turned into bones.


    The divine power of Emperor Donghua himself has also been strengthened a lot.

 Chapter 4331： The price of underestimating the enemy

    Chapter 4331 The price of underestimating the enemy


    Su Yan said: "Stop attacking his beast body, it is totally meaningless. Have you not found it yet? Cutting off the beast body is equivalent to helping Emperor Donghua to cut off unnecessary thoughts and emotions, making the power of the godhead more pure , Slashing the animal body is equivalent to helping him slash the spirit!"


    A pair of phoenixes stared at the original phoenix and said, "Why didn''t you talk about this kind of thing earlier?"


    Su Yan said, "I just discovered this. How can I tell you earlier? Besides, your Twelve Fire Wings are flapping and come and go faster than the wind. Where can I tell you?"


    "According to what you said, wouldn''t it only be possible to attack his body? If you help him cut off those beasts, he will surely turn into an ancient emperor. If he really integrates so many of the ancient emperor��s godhead fragments successfully, What kind of monster will it become? The king of ancient emperors with all the power?"


    Su Yan said: "This matter should not be that simple. Slashing spirits has been extremely difficult throughout the ages. Slashing the heart demon has been extremely difficult, not to mention the original consciousness in the godhead. If there is no refining for hundreds of thousands of years, it should be It hasn''t disappeared so easily. I''m afraid that his own original consciousness will also disappear with those ancient emperor''s divine consciousness. A stronger consciousness naturally evolves out of the powerful body."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Just listening to what you said, I already feel that it is troublesome enough, then how should I deal with him?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t get your purpose wrong. Your purpose is to capture the Huntian Pagoda, not to kill the Emperor Donghua. There is a fundamental difference between the two."


    The original phoenix said: "If you can''t kill the Emperor Donghua, how can you get close to the Huntian Pagoda? What you said is really a paradox... Could it be that Su Baxian, you mean you have to hold Emperor Donghua and let the lone take it? Huntian Pagoda? Yes! With your blockade from Su Baxian, Emperor Donghua must not be able to break through the blockade. After the lone general Huntian Pagoda is in his hands, isn''t it easy to hold him?"


    Primitive Phoenix was in ecstasy and said, "Su Baxian, if you can help the lonely take down the Hundred Sky Pagoda, that little peacock will marry you. This is the best betrothal gift for this Hundred Sky Pagoda!"


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, but still controlled the red fire golden lotus to fly towards Emperor Donghua.


    The shape of Emperor Donghua now looks very weird. Many alienated beasts have grown from his original body, and many of these alienated beasts have become the size of a hill.


    In contrast, the body of that human race was really small and pitiful.


    And the face of Emperor Donghua was full of bitter and enmity expressions, and he kept roaring like a beast.


    If you want to maintain these animal bodies, it must have done great damage to Emperor Donghua himself, and will cause him to continue to fall into inexplicable pain.


    Su Yanlang said: "Emperor Donghua, is the agreement between you and me still valid? If you have lost your wisdom, then I will not regard you as Emperor Donghua anymore, but occupy the body of the emperor. Monster."


    The answer to Su Yan was the constant low roar.


    Even if the Divine Sense of Emperor Donghua hadn''t been destroyed by those fragments of Godhead, it would not be an easy task to regain control of the body.


    Due to the promise between the two parties, Su Yan did not take the initiative to attack the Emperor Donghua, although the Emperor in front of him had already become an unknown monster.


    The original Phoenix flew towards the Huntian Pagoda with ecstasy. Although she has enjoyed the glory above Kunlun since these epochs, the stimulation and enjoyment from the outside have already made the original Phoenix feel tired.


    It should be the happiest moment of the original Phoenix all these years.


    Just after the original phoenix approached the ten feet of the Huntian Pagoda, Emperor Donghua suddenly chose to shoot, and dozens of different tentacles behind him swept towards the Huntian Pagoda!


    But they were resisted by a lot of red lotus in the void!


    These red lotus looks as thin as a cicada''s wings, but their protective power is amazing!


    Those weird tentacles with eyes could not break through the protection of the red lotus at all, but after the collision with the red lotus, they were stained with the sacred fire of the red lotus, and the burning continued to turn into a light green strange liquid.


    Su Yan stared at these eyes full of tentacles and said, "Your opponent is me, don''t get the wrong object."


    Emperor Donghua has been blocked by Su Yanji, but don''t forget that there is also a great witch ancestor over there.


    The great witch ancestor has always been jealous of the power of the primitive phoenix, so he did not make a move, but after seeing that the primitive phoenix had arrived in front of the Huntian pagoda, he was completely reluctant to care about so much. The phoenix flew over!


    Primitive Phoenix just glanced at the Great Wuzu slantingly, without taking the other party seriously!


    Back then, the primitive phoenix slaughtered all around the Wuzong, so many powerful and great Wuzong couldn''t stop her. Now the Wuzong has already withered, and there is only one junior left. How can he rival her?


    Wuzong��s spells are extremely difficult to break through the defenses of the original Phoenix, not to mention that the original Phoenix still holds a magic knife in his hand!


    But this time the great ancestor witch really came prepared, just after the primitive phoenix relaxed his mind, suddenly the three great emperors flew out of the sleeves of the great ancestor witch!


    The three emperors are Zhentian Patriarch, Chilong Great Sage, and Holy Spirit Great Emperor!


    These three ancestors and the great emperor have been waiting for a long time, what they are waiting for is this moment that can give each other a thunderous blow!


    The ancestor of Zhentian used the supreme secret method, integrated the stars and celestial bodies into the secret method, and evolved a magical existence that is almost a black hole.


    The Great Sage Chilong cast the ancient blood curse, and his body of dragon blood was stimulated to the extreme, almost all blood vessels surfaced on the surface of the body, and then a ball of light was ejected from his mouth!


    Contained in this ball of light is the mighty power of the dragon!


    The Holy Spirit Great Emperor cast a psychic shock, and then moved towards the original Phoenix''s soul shock!


    Even if the primitive phoenix had a powerful guardian of the godhead, it would be shocked to have a short-term loss of consciousness!


    And this short loss of consciousness can just provide space for the spell to evaporate!


    It happened that the Primitive Phoenix was really underestimating the enemy at this time!


    When the primitive Phoenix discovered that the situation was not right, the three great emperors cooperated with the blood forbidden curse of the great ancestor of the witch.


    These spells hit the original phoenix accurately!


    But these four powerhouses did not have time to express joyful expressions, and suddenly a pillar of fire rose up, and even the Huntian Pagoda fell into a pillar of fire!


    This pillar of fire directly impacted the purple ball of light to pieces, and the enchantment of the Chaos Cthulhu shattered!


    Then the screams of the great ancestor of the witch came, it was really tragic, and the three heavenly lords were all horrified!

 Chapter 4332： The true immortal phoenix

    Chapter 4332 The True Immortal Phoenix


    Looking at his side again, I don''t know why the great witch ancestor has disappeared.


    The heat wave hits lap after lap, has the great witch ancestor been involved in the sky-shattering pillar of fire?


    "You are really courageous!" The voice of the original phoenix came from the pillar of fire. This voice sounded very depressed, and every word was stopped.


    There is no doubt that it contains the great anger of the original Phoenix!


    And the opening of the primitive phoenix also made these great emperors fall into a skeptical attitude towards life.


    Their combined attacks have done their best. Could it be that the primitive phoenix could easily withstand their exhausting blow?


    What kind of monster is this female phoenix? !


    How can it be so tough? !


    The great ancestor screamed because the blood curse he used to deal with the original phoenix was bounced back, and the blood curse acted on him like a thousand swords piercing the heart, and the pain was extreme!


    The pillar of fire gradually dissipated, and then only the great ancestor of the witch was being held in his hand by the primitive phoenix, and his hands and feet had all been broken and twisted.


    And there is no trace of injury on the original Phoenix. Whether it is the black hole or the dragon''s Tianwei, can it not hurt her at all?


    The original phoenix had actually been severely injured just now, but her phoenix phoenix combat body possessed almost the strongest resilience, especially in the red sky divine fire, the phoenix could have been reborn in Nirvana!


    When the pillar of fire disperses, the Phoenix Phoenix body has already repaired all the damage!


    If these three great emperors could attack with a stronger force after their best effort just now, they might actually be able to injure the primitive phoenix. But now it is obviously too late.


    The expression of the original phoenix was still proud, but besides pride, there was huge anger in those golden eyes.


    Primitive Phoenix swept across his eyes and recognized the identity of the Great Sage Chilong, and said: "Chilong, you haven��t seen it for many years, but your courage has grown a lot. Back then, you followed those ancient emperors and were unwilling to follow Gu, Gu. I''m not angry with you. After all, those ancient emperors are still the rulers of the heavens, but today, you dare to be so presumptuous to Gu, do you really have no temper when you are Gu?"


    The Great Sage Chilong just felt suffocated for a while!


    When the original Phoenix was really angry, he only felt terrible to lick it as if it was about to collapse!


    The inside of Chilong''s head was blank, and he didn''t know how to restore the original phoenix, because he knew very well in his heart that with the original phoenix''s temper, things would definitely not be good today.


    Especially after seeing the great ancestor of the witch being held by the primitive phoenix, as if he was holding a chicken, the fear in his heart couldn''t be restrained.


    Everyone knows that they are very likely to be the next great witch ancestor!


    The power of the original phoenix is ??overwhelming for them!


    Then the Great Witch Ancestor groaned violently. It turned out that his broken hands and feet were actually peeled off from his body due to the backlash of the blood curse, and turned into a stick.


    And the black stick had also fallen into the hands of Primitive Phoenix.


    The primitive phoenix stared at the black stick and said, "Do you think that by asking for a treasure or two from the Chaos Cthulhu, you can get loneliness? It''s no exception that those Chaos Cthulhus come in person."


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he threw the Great Wu Ancestor out like trash!


    A crimson flame burned from the whole body of the Great Witch Ancestor, and then a strange sky-blue sacred fire spurted from his mouth and nose!


    The great ancestor of the witch was burnt to ashes in front of the three great emperors!


    The death of the Great Wuzu ancestor can be said to represent the end of an era of Wuzong.


    Even though there are still a handful of Wuzong powerhouses in the fairy world, Wuzong is afraid that it will never be able to return to the peak of the year.


    After bashing the great ancestor of the witch into ashes, the primitive phoenix stared at the three great emperors in front of him with an angry face.


    After witnessing the fall of the great ancestor of the witch, the remaining three great emperors just wanted to run away immediately, absolutely not to hang around here.


    But he saw Primitive Phoenix smash the black stick with the long knife in his hand, and then looked over here with murderous aura!


    But in the end, Primordial Phoenix still didn''t choose to take action. He just said, "I took the Huntian Pagoda first and then came to clean up you. One of you counts as one. Don''t even want to run today!"


    The original phoenix turned and flew towards the Huntian Pagoda, while the Great Sage Chilong and the others felt that the pressure of Mount Tai''s topping disappeared invisible.


    They were in front of the primitive phoenix, as if mortals were in front of the heavenly immortals, they even felt extremely difficult to breathe.


    The three emperors looked at each other and hurriedly retreated to the rear. If they still don''t leave at this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance to leave.


    The directions in which the three emperors flew are also completely different, and on this point, it can be said that there is a tacit agreement.


    Later, even if the primitive phoenix wants to chase, I''m afraid it can only chase one, and it depends on who is the hapless one.


    Primitive Phoenix took another look at Su Yan. Su Yanzheng and Emperor Donghua were in a stalemate. Although Emperor Donghua had a powerful mana, he still couldn''t help making the divine power of the artifact and was temporarily isolated from one side.


    The original phoenix was already very close to the Huntian Pagoda. She landed directly towards the Huntian Pagoda, and finally landed on the first floor of the Huntian Pagoda.


    And touched the Huntian Pagoda with one of his own hands!


    The Huntian Pagoda has a total of eight layers, but each layer is as high as an ordinary pagoda, and with its brilliance, it is truly extraordinary.


    There is a vermilion door on the first floor of Huntian Pagoda!


    A horizontal plaque above the door is inscribed with ancient gold inscriptions: the four characters of Huntian Pagoda.


    Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help feeling a little excited at this moment. As long as he opened this door, he might be able to grasp the powerful power of the Huntian Pagoda!


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun and said: "Phoenix Immortal, do you really want to occupy the Huntian Pagoda? This is an unknown thing, and absolutely must not be used! If the Huntian Pagoda is born, it will only be brought to the heavens. Endless disasters!"


    Primitive Phoenix put his hand on the gate of Huntian Pagoda, and said, "Is it necessary for you juniors to teach Gu how to do things?"


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun for a while and could only be speechless.


    Primitive Phoenix''s seniority is too high, and her personality has always been rampant. She is interested in what she wants to do, even if it is the Jade Emperor, she can''t stop it.


    Now things have moved in the direction they least want to see.


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun seemed to want to say something, but was held by Danyang Tianzun, and saw Danyang Tianzun shook his head gently.


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun also fell into a moment of silence.


    In fact, everyone understands it, it''s useless to say more. No amount of words can stop the original Phoenix, it will arouse her resentment, nothing more.

 Chapter 4333： Obsession is too strong

    Chapter 4333: Perseverance is too strong


    A hand of the primitive phoenix was quickly pressed on the door of the Huntian Pagoda.


    When this plain hand was pressed on the Huntian Pagoda, the chaotic light of the Huntian Pagoda subsided all at once.


    Seeing such a change, everyone can''t help but have a lot of questions. Is it because Huntian Pagoda has recognized the original phoenix as its owner?


    It is not a strange thing that a spiritual creature like the Huntian Pagoda has its own consciousness and can choose its own master on its own.


    With the strength, prestige and qualifications of the original Phoenix, it has long been the pinnacle of this world.


    If Huntian Pagoda chooses the original phoenix to be its own master, there is no reason why it can''t be explained.


    But at the moment of contact with the Huntian Pagoda, the original violent aura on the Primitive Phoenix calmed down at this moment, and the earth-shaking anger that had permeated for a long time disappeared!


    It was as if a bushfire that had swept thousands of miles was extinguished in an instant.


    Whether it is the Huntian Pagoda or the original phoenix, the changes shown are enough to surprise people.


    Su Yan only cared about one thing, could the Huntian Pagoda really be so magical, could it affect the state of mind of the primeval existence of the primitive phoenix?


    The primitive phoenix has a powerful divine blessing, and there is no need to consider the karma and catastrophe. The mood is inferior to many powerful immortal emperors, but after all, she has experienced a long time, and the accumulated foundation and wisdom are not the ordinary immortal emperor��s. Hopefully.


    If she had obediently submitted to the Huntian Pagoda in such a short period of time, then this Huntian Pagoda would be a bit evil!


    However, there is another possibility for this matter, that is, the original Phoenix sensed something incredible from the other side of the door, and thus actively converged his breath.


    Then even the Twelve Fire Wings behind it suddenly became bleak.


    Generally speaking, this extreme change will make your blood flow very difficult, just like a sports car that is running at the highest speed suddenly brakes to a stop.


    If it is not for a specific situation, no one will choose to do so.


    What exactly did the primitive phoenix sense on the body of Huntian Pagoda?


    This is really curious!


    In the eyes of all the people''s expectation, the primitive phoenix gently pushed on the Huntian Pagoda, and the powerful divinity directly hit the door of the Huntian Pagoda!


    The divine power itself is not violent, but it is extremely powerful!


    Then the whole Huntian Pagoda trembled together!


    In this tremor, everyone''s eyes have expressions of inexplicable expectation...


    No one can clearly explain the existence of the Huntian Pagoda. It can be said to be one of the top secrets in the fairy world, perhaps a powerful magic weapon that has been born since the beginning of the world.


    This top secret is finally about to unravel the mystery at this moment!


    In front of the powerful divine power, even the Huntian Pagoda was completely unable to resist, and soon the door of the Huntian Pagoda was knocked open, but there was only a small gap.


    Through this small gap, only the original Phoenix can see what is inside the Huntian Pagoda.


    After opening this small gap, the original Phoenix was shocked physically and mentally, and even the power of divinity could not be maintained, and the door naturally stopped and no longer opened.


    Then the primitive phoenix said to this gap: "How could this be?!"


    No one knows what the original phoenix saw in this gap, but they could see that the original phoenix''s aura and power had become very scattered.


    There must be something inside the Huntian Pagoda that surprised the original Phoenix that made her so gaffe!


    But even Su Yan didn''t remember when the original Phoenix was so gaffe!


    Perhaps it should be said that in Su Yan''s memory, the Primitive Phoenix woman has always been very strong, and her character is tougher than many men! Moreover, the winning heart and the killing heart are also extremely heavy!


    I will never waver in the face of desperation, I just want to kill to stop killing!


    What''s more, the primitive phoenix has been born since the creation of the heavens and the earth, has witnessed the rise and fall of ancient emperors, and has also witnessed the rise and fall of the heavens.


    It is said that there is nothing new under the sun, and everything that has happened in this world is no longer possible for the primitive phoenix to feel fresh.


    What kind of thing was it that made the primitive phoenix exclaim like this?


    How could a person like her be shaken by what she saw in front of her?


    This is incredible!


    Even Su Yan wanted to get a glimpse of the secrets inside Huntian Pagoda. Those Heavenly Lords and Immortal Emperors were even more curious!


    But no one knew that the vicinity of the Huntian Pagoda was too dangerous, and the original Phoenix was famously fond of turning his face and not acknowledging people.


    Let alone the primitive phoenix, the crazy Donghua Emperor and Su Yan are definitely not easy to provoke.


    Today, the original phoenix has been obsessed with the Huntian Pagoda, as if it has turned into a sculpture.


    Her primordial phoenix has always been happy, not happy, and she would have been stunned for a moment.


    As the door of Huntian Pagoda was pushed open a gap by the original phoenix.


    Emperor Donghua seemed to have sensed the change, and the power of the godhead that constantly impacted the Red Lotus Sky Dance also soared!


    The scarlet red lotus that was covered with the sky turned out to be a little unstoppable!


    Su Yan sighed softly. Power can''t be changed out of thin air. Using such supernormal power will inevitably pay a price.


    When using too much power, the body will collapse.


    At that time, even if the enemy does not attack you, retrograde blood and blood will be deadly!


    Now Donghua Emperor''s body has not completely collapsed, completely because of the backlash that those broken ancient emperor gods have helped to withstand.


    However, the body of Xianyuan was originally inferior to the body of a god, and the limit of endurance was not too high.


    If you continue to play like this, the physical collapse of Emperor Donghua should be a certainty.


    Although Su Yan understood this, at this time he could only increase the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance to the strongest, and cooperate with the power of destroying the gods to fight against the Emperor Donghua!


    The intensity of the struggle between the two divine powers in Tianyu is much more intense than the battle between Xiandi and Xianze!


    It''s like a fight on another level!


    It can be seen that the three Tianzuns are also fascinated and sighed with them.


    Although the broken gods in Donghua Dijun''s body are not complete in thinking ability, even a "self" can not be condensed, but it seems that they have a strange obsession with the Huntian Pagoda!


    It seems that all the ancient emperors were longing for the Huntian Pagoda before they died!


    This is really strange to the extreme!


    In the end, what kind of thing or power is inside this Huntian Pagoda that can make these ancient emperors so long for!


    It also made the Primordial Phoenix stay in place for a long time and couldn''t say a word!


    You know, these are true gods who have commanded the heavens and been worshipped by hundreds of millions of creatures!


    Why do they even have such a strong obsession with Huntian Pagoda?

 Chapter 4334： Inextricably addicted

    Four thousand three hundred and thirty-four chapters can not extricate themselves from addiction


    The pressure from Emperor Donghua has become more and more intense. Those dragon heads, lion heads and various incarnations of strange monsters that cannot be named are attacking the scarlet red lotus with an unprecedented fierce attitude!


    The obsession of these fragments of the godhead is so strong that it has even completely ignored the host''s physical condition.


    The countless meridians on the body of Emperor Donghua were broken, and he had become a blood man!


    If it weren''t for him to be the master who mastered all the fairy rules of the wood spirit, his vitality would have been so powerful that mortals could not imagine it, I am afraid he would have already fallen!


    But even if he had the strongest life origin, he couldn''t withstand such a toss.


    If you continue to play like this without breaking the shackles, then Fall will definitely be the only end!


    Su Yan was facing increasing pressure. When the pressure reached its extreme, Su Yan roared, and then changed the body of Lord Shiva!


    The handful of Red Lotus Sky Dance was suspended around the Law Body.


    When the three immortal emperors saw the appearance of the three-headed and six-armed Shiva body, they all opened their mouths and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    These immortal emperors must understand better than others, what Shiva''s dharmakaya means!


    Shiva is the **** who destroys the world.


    In the myth of Di Shitian, Brahma is responsible for creating a lively and beautiful world, and seeing through is responsible for destroying all the liveliness and beauty.


    The world is like a bubble blown by Brahma, and when the bubble expands to a certain level, Shiva is the one responsible for piercing the bubble.


    The goddess gods represent the divine power that is enough to erase everything!


    Whether it''s Xianze or divine power, or the entire Xianyu Continent, as long as it is something that exists in this world, it is difficult to beat the power of destroying the gods!


    In terms of power alone, Su Yan is far inferior to the original Phoenix and the Emperor of Donghua, and even the three Heavenly Sovereigns, but barely equal to the three Immortal Emperors.


    But the attributes of the destruction of the divine power and the power of the artifacts made Su Yan enough to rely on his own strength to stand up against the Emperor of Donghua.


    If the immortal emperors were to deal with Emperor Donghua, I''m afraid they would end up with the great witch ancestors a long time ago.


    After Su Yan incarnates the body of Lord Shiva, those ancient emperor gods who have become beasts did not give in, but attacked Su Yan''s blockade with an increasingly crazy and morbid state!


    Even if the power of destroying the gods climbed to the apex and was swept time and time again, these beastly godhead fragments would never retreat!


    Su Yan gradually felt a tremendous amount of pressure!


    And those animalized ancient emperor godheads were not relaxed yet, but some animalized clones broke their origins directly, broke free from Donghua Emperor''s body, and slew towards Su Yan''s line of defense!


    There were one or two things of this kind, and soon all the beast-like ancient emperor gods could no longer hold back, and desperately broke away from the body of the emperor of Donghua, flew directly with flesh and blood and meridians, breaking through Su Yan''s line of defense. !


    The physical body of Emperor Donghua is the source of these godhead fragments, although breaking away from the source suddenly will seize a large amount of power, and have extremely high explosive power and autonomous action!


    But just like a tree that has lost its roots, if there is no source of constant supply of nutrients, these fragments of the gods must not be able to exist in the fairy world for long!


    But these fragments of Godhead even abandoned the body of Emperor Donghua, which shows how attractive the Huntian Pagoda is!


    Even Su Yan can hardly cope with such a crazy and evil scene.


    When these beast-like bodies continuously attacked, not only the light that destroyed the gods was pierced through, but the wall of fire made up of red and red faces was also shattered!


    There are also many beast-incarnation law bodies that have fallen in the middle, but the line of defense composed of Su Yan has been completely shattered!


    However, these beastly bodies were not aimed at Su Yan at all, they went straight to the Huntian Pagoda!


    The choice of these godhead fragments is simply very unreasonable. Without the Emperor Donghua as the host, no matter how powerful they are, they will become a sourceless water without a tree, which will not last much time.


    They fly to the Huntian Pagoda at all costs, this choice is like a moth to the fire!


    These godhead fragments retained some of the strongest emotions before the fall of the ancient emperor, so they all hated the primitive Phoenix and Su Yan very much, and they were already murderous as soon as they met.


    But what Su Yan could not imagine was that almost all the ancient emperors were longing for the Huntian Pagoda before they fell!


    What kind of magic power does the Huntian Pagoda have that makes these ancient emperors so longing at the moment of death?


    After those godhead fragments left the body of Emperor Donghua, the arms of Emperor Donghua had already been broken and taken away, and even the organs of the body became less than two-thirds.


    Emperor Donghua lowered his head like this, as if he had fallen into a dead silence.


    But with such a broken body, Emperor Donghua actually stood up. After his breath weakened to a certain level, he did not continue to weaken.


    This shows that the origin of his life is still at play, so when he enters the door, the primitive has fallen into a deep sleep, his body is broken to the extreme, and he is still alive.


    After Su Yan sighed lightly, he transformed into a red red lotus to carry the body of Emperor Donghua, and then the red lotus shrank back to the budding posture, and then the red lotus flew towards the sky and fell to the three. Tianzun''s side.


    Emperor Donghua''s original consciousness has fallen into a deep coma, and this body is almost half missing. There is only one way to save it.


    That was the moment when he was sent into the Immortal Pond to re-shape the celestial body, and then the primordial spirit woke up at the moment when he got a new flesh body in the Immortal Pond.


    That''s why Su Yan sent the Emperor Donghua to the three heavenly sovereigns.


    Emperor Donghua has a special status in the Taoist gate. Even if there is any fault this time, it will not be guilty of death. Heavenly Court will definitely help him reshape his body at that time.


    Emperor Donghua is alive than dead, which is a more favorable thing for Su Yan.


    In any case, Emperor Donghua survived this time as a tribute to Su Yan.


    This lotus platform can protect the heart of Emperor Donghua, as long as he can successfully reach Huaxianchi, this physical body can be reshaped.


    Su Yan turned and looked back at this moment!


    The beast-incarnation Law Bodies were already close to the Huntian Pagoda, but the primordial phoenix still slashed in place, seemingly unaware that there was an enemy attacking behind it!


    Moreover, the twelve fire wings behind the primitive phoenix had become very silent, and even the flames of the godhead seemed to extinguish with them.


    At this time, the original phoenix''s original consciousness should still be there, but it has no intention of running the power in the body at all, and even the murderous aura coming from behind seems to be undetectable.

 Chapter 4335： The truth inside the door

    Chapter 4335: The truth inside the door


    Su Yan no longer cared about what happened to the primitive phoenix. He only knew one thing: the primitive phoenix could never die here!


    If the original phoenix died here, then Zhou Tian will definitely be in chaos, and it will not benefit Su Yan''s layout at all!


    Because of the relationship between Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, Primordial Phoenix can already be considered half of her own person, at least she will not take the initiative to murder Su Yan.


    If she falls, the power she holds is bound to collapse. At that time, there will be many unpredictable variables!


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and he merged directly with Shiva''s dharmakaya. After the fusion of the real body and the dharmakaya, the dharmakaya directly grew more than tenfold and became a giant of several thousand feet!


    Not only did the golden runes on the body of the gods become more dazzling, but the hands of the law body also changed into a golden long sword!


    This golden long sword exudes a strong aura of destruction, and at the same time has an upright willpower, it seems that all destruction is taken for granted!


    Su Yan almost didn''t even think about it, just let a golden edge fall from the air!


    After this golden sword light fell, it was extremely magnificent, like a starlight.


    In general, the swordsmanship of the immortal emperor and Taoist ancestors is fluent in the gods, and if the swordsmanship is swayed, it is a face. If the sword light is sharp enough, it can cut a crack in the space!


    If the level of swordsmanship is lower, then the damage of swordsmanship is a line.


    Su Yan''s sword light is not a line or a face, but a more three-dimensional level, as if countless magnificent golden stars are falling down!


    After the beast-shaped Law Bodies came into contact with the sword, they were smashed into pieces one after another!


    This sword is enough to see the horror of Su Yan!


    Taiyi Rescue Tianzun said: "If this sword falls on my waiter, I''m afraid it won''t be able to resist it!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "After all, he is Su Baxian, even if he is really inferior to him, it is not a shame. Do you now understand why he can sweep the four immortal emperors inside and outside the star gate? His power now is more than that at the time. To be stronger."


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "He is already so strong today. After some time, won''t he be so strong that he is invincible in the world?"


    Everyone kept silent, because everyone knew that this was a very likely thing.


    And Su Yan also moved at this time.


    Su Yan now has long since become a giant of thousands of meters, traversing the sky to continue chasing and killing those beast-incarnation law bodies!


    A step distance has crossed the sky and caught up with those beast-incarnation law bodies!


    The closest thing to Su Yan is a monster that looks very oozing. This monster looks like a caterpillar, but it has 10,000 eyes!


    Su Yan recognized that this monster should have been transformed by the soul fragments of the emperor of the ancient emperor.


    Back then, the eyes of the emperor of hundred wars could illuminate the ten thousand realms, not only could insight into any changes in the ten thousand realms, but also could open up the space-time channel between the ten thousand realms, and his strength was extraordinary.


    But now the beast-like clone here is just the evolution of the fragments of the godhead, and the power does not even have a tenth of the power of the emperor''s deity!


    Su Yan directly shattered the body of this monster with the sword''s edge, and then shattered it with the power of destruction!


    Tens of thousands of eyeballs shattered into the void together!


    This scene is spectacular to the extreme, just like the fierce battle between the evil gods in the ancient times.


    The gods of that era had nothing to do with sacred and noble vocabulary, but were full of blood stains and killings!


    After smashing this beast-like clone, a lot of crystal powder appeared in the void, and Su Yan almost took the crystal powder into his own hands without thinking.


    Then the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire burned in the palm of his hand, burning all the crystal powder!


    These crystal-clear powders are the fragments of the godhead. After the beast-incarnation clone is beheaded, the broken godhead fragments have also become more broken powder!


    Su Yan also burned these powders to ashes, just to remove the roots!


    After slaying a beast-like clone, Su Yan hardly stopped, and then slew towards the front!


    The terrifying power was directly condensed in Su Yan''s hands, and his murderous aura was shocking, and he directly killed the next beast incarnation clone!


    The three gods saw that Su Yan turned into the body of Lord Shiva and then slaughtered among the galaxies!


    Those beast-incarnation clones didn''t inherit the complete power in the first place, not to mention even their minds were very chaotic, and they were quickly killed by Su Yan.


    The destructive power of Lord Shiva is incredible!


    Just looking at it is already shocking!


    In the process of Su Yan''s killing, the primordial phoenix remained motionless, as if it had really turned into a statue.


    It seems that the primitive phoenix is ??unaware that there is danger behind and is approaching quickly!


    Although Su Yan''s Shiva Dharma body is powerful, it can''t wipe out all the beast-incarnation Dharma bodies that just broke through the line of defense.


    There are already two beast-incarnation clones that are infinitely close to the original phoenix.


    One of the beast-incarnation clones has turned into a centipede with a huge mouth open, seemingly intending to swallow the primitive phoenix directly into its belly.


    Obviously the fierce murderous aura was approaching, but the primitive phoenix stood motionless.


    This may be the weakest moment of her primitive phoenix. All she needs to do is to attack the back of her head by any fairy emperor, and break her soul, then she will be dead, even if the Phoenix Phoenix body can only recover the body, it��s impossible. Put the broken souls together again.


    Su Yan must not sit and watch the primitive phoenix being swallowed by the monster like this. After really helpless, he can only cast a volley spell with the Shiva body, and the spell directly heads the monster!


    Then Su Yanti arrived and killed the last monster in the void!


    After all the beast-incarnation law bodies were slain, the star that had always been quiet finally regained its former tranquility.


    And Su Yan also received the Shiva body of several thousand meters, and fell directly to the primitive phoenix''s side.


    Although the Huntian Pagoda was already in front of him, the first thing Su Yan looked at was the primitive phoenix.


    The eyes of the primitive phoenix were moving slowly, and even the lips trembled slightly, which showed that the primitive phoenix did not have any magic tricks!


    Not to mention the power of the whole body being sealed by any incredible spells!


    Her inability to move is completely caused by her own confusion.


    Primitive Phoenix is ??not an ordinary person. What can cause her existence and mind to be scattered to such a degree?


    Su Yan also turned his head and looked at the crack in the door...


    Looking through this gap in the door, Su Yan seemed to see countless flows of information forming a river.


    The information of all the world has formed a confluence of information which is flowing slowly.


    This river of information looks very messy, in fact, just a little bit of care can find that its operation has its own rules and laws.


    But just like this, how could the primitive phoenix be so dumbfounded?

 Chapter 4336： Su Yans Consciousness

    The fourth thousand and thirty-sixth chapter Su Yan''s consciousness


    Just when Su Yan was suspicious, in Su Yan''s sight, each node suddenly jumped out of these information streams...


    All these nodes contain significant cause and effect.


    For example, the meeting between Su Yan and Jin Shiya...


    Another example is the moment when Su Yan became an immortal...


    What this river of information contains is everything that happened after the opening of the heavens.


    These things that have happened are fused together in the form of information to form a river.


    These nodes are presented so clearly that the characters and emotions that came to the face at the beginning can give Su Yan an immersive feeling!


    In other words, what is presented in these streams of information is the most real history, not illusion.


    There is absolutely no illusion in this world that can achieve such an ridiculous degree!


    Compared to witnessing these things that have happened to me, there is a more terrifying choice.


    If you jumped into it with your own Immortal Emperor''s body, wouldn''t it be possible to reverse some of the causes and effects at that time?


    These flows of information are the history that has taken place, and if invested in it, in theory, history can be perfectly changed!


    But this is undoubtedly a very devil''s idea!


    Any creature in this world must have regrets about the past, even the existence of series like Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix is ??not immune.


    No matter how powerful a person is, there will always be things that he cannot control.


    It''s like Su Yan was revered as the number one in the heavens, the supreme among the immortal emperors, not to mention that he fell.


    There are many things in this world that are unreasonable. It is not that you will no longer have troubles if you become the richest man in the world. Even the most intelligent people in this world will have regrets.


    Opening the Huntian Pagoda, seeing such a river of information is equivalent to seeing the possibility of changing history through time and space!


    Only then did Su Yan understand why those ancient emperors pin their hopes on this Huntian Pagoda.


    Because they have long known that Huntian Pagoda is the container of the entire universe''s history, and obtaining it is equivalent to revising history countless times.


    As long as Su Yan is erased before his birth in the long river of history, there will be no invincible Su Baxian, let alone the fall of the ancient emperor in the future...


    If you look at it from this level alone, then the value of the Huntian Pagoda really surpasses all the magic weapons in this world, even those artifacts that can''t match it at all.


    If you can travel through time and space and kill his parents before the birth of a powerful enemy, you can naturally be truly invincible and undefeated!


    But Su Yan knew from the beginning that rewriting history and reversing cause and effect were the most devastating ideas.


    There will never be any perfect means to change cause and effect in this world!


    The information flows of history are connected to each other. If one of the information flows is changed abruptly, the surrounding information flows will be greatly affected, and the trend of history will become very strange!


    Especially the major events that change the history will have wider implications, and even the mind of Emperor Yixian cannot calculate how much influence it will have!


    Another point is also very important, and that is the rebirth of Su Yan IX. In this long process of rebirth, Su Yan actually has many opportunities to revise his life.


    During this process, Su Yan has a deep understanding that even the most positive corrections may often lead to some unpredictable consequences.


    When the sixth generation Su Yan was reincarnated, he joined a longevity gate. Among that school, Su Yan made a golden pill that was enough to bring back the dead, but it was to save his younger sister.


    There was nothing wrong with this incident, but it paved the way for the demise of the Longevity Gate a hundred years later.


    After Su Yan Fei ascended to leave, the longevity gate was no longer protected by the top strong, but the rumors said that the longevity gate still had a golden pill that brought back to life, and the final fate turned out to be the end of the longevity gate!


    Without the myth of that golden core, the gate of longevity might not perish! But the younger sister will definitely die!


    Is it now necessary to travel through history to change the end of the perishable Eternal Life Gate?


    All the dryness and glory in this world have definite numbers, and Su Yan has the complete power to destroy the gods, and of course he understands the meaning of this existence.


    Of course, I also understand that if we forcefully change the cause and effect and manipulate history, it will definitely not end well!


    But what Su Yan could see through didn''t mean that the original Phoenix could also see through.


    After all, the primitive phoenix had never fallen since she was born. She didn''t have the energy of Su Yan at all, so it was impossible to have Su Yan''s insight.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know the regrets of the original Phoenix, he saw some information gradually presented to him from the long river.


    The first message was the moment when Su Yan had just cultivated Zhengguo and became immortal, and the moment when he and his clan worshiped farewell.


    Back then, the Su clan was already very powerful in the lower realm, and Su Yan could be regarded as the proud child of heaven, and he was protected and cared by many big brothers in the Guo clan.


    But shortly after Su Yan ascended to the immortal realm, the world where the Su clan was located was destroyed by the ancient emperor.


    Naturally, the Sioux also disappeared with them!


    The reason for the ancient emperor''s destruction of the world was very ridiculous. It turned out to be a dispute between each other. They all believed that they were stronger than the other, so they agreed to fight in the lower realm.


    When the elephants fight, the two elephants may not suffer much loss, but the ant nest below will be completely destroyed!


    From the moment the Su Clan was destroyed, Su Yan had already had an indelible blood feud with those ancient emperors!


    But if you can cross the past and the present and go to that era, then you can prevent the destruction of the Su clan!


    This matter should be achievable with Su Yan''s current strength, but the reappearance of the ruined Su clan in the long river of history will bring about what kind of impact, even Su Yan can''t be sure.


    And there is one more thing. If the Su ethnic group faces the crisis of extermination next time, will Su Yan still interfere?


    If every time the Su clan encounters a crisis, Su Yan has to intervene, wouldn''t it be endless?


    But if you save the Sioux once, but allow the Sioux to be destroyed in the next crisis, then what is the positive meaning of this so-called salvation?


    Su Yan thinks about this and directly retracted his mind, thinking about such a problem will not have any positive meaning other than disturbing his own mood.


    Then Su Yan saw the beating of the node again, the moment when he defeated the ancient emperor, Hongmeng Immortal Emperor had already contacted the various immortal emperors privately.


    It turns out that the bane was already buried when Su Yan was in full swing!


    If Su Yan made a move against the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor at this time, then he would be able to resolve his crisis, and naturally there would be no fall afterwards.


    But without falling, there would be no practice in the ninth reincarnation, and naturally there would be no Su Yan today.

 Chapter 4337： Obsessions and demons

    Chapter 4337: Perseverance and Demon


    No one knows what kind of history will be distorted in this way, but the inversion of cause and effect will definitely bring extremely serious consequences!


    Su Yan ridiculed himself: "After the sun reaches its highest peak, it will slowly decline until the sun disappears. Although the sun at two or three o''clock is also blazing, it can''t stop the sun disappearing. This is the definite number of the universe''s life. These fixed numbers are not so interesting."


    The third flow of information also emerged quickly. It turned out to be when Su Yan himself was about to fall.


    But when Su Yan saw this place, he didn''t care so much, and there was not so much hatred in his heart. Instead, he was more open-minded and free and easy.


    Su Yan cared more about Jin Shiya than himself, and wanted to see what the Great Emperor Chaos looked like, who brought Jin Shiya to Chaos Tantra.


    The information flow also accurately restored Jin Shiya''s panic and the arrival of the Great Chaos.


    It''s just that Emperor Chaos wears a mask on his face, and even his hands are hidden in the middle of the delicate gloves, and his body is not exposed at all.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being disappointed when he couldn''t see the appearance of Chaos Great Emperor.


    But that''s it.


    The ninth reincarnation is not just a simple number, Su Yan has actually experienced a lot.


    During the ninth reincarnation, Su Yan constantly corrected his own mistakes and xinxing, and he also understood one thing.


    Even if the immortal emperor''s spiritual wisdom has surpassed the living beings together, he cannot guarantee that he is an omniscient and omnipotent existence.


    When everyone makes mistakes, only if they are willing to admit their mistakes positively, can they find a way to correct and become stronger.


    In other words, Su Yan''s current strength is based on correcting the mistakes of the year.


    If there was no death and Nirvana back then, there would be no Su Yan today.


    Su Yan had reconciled with his past self a long time ago, and even if he was still unwilling in his heart, he tried to look forward.


    But this is the truth, but it can trap many people, even the primitive phoenix will fall into it.


    Because it is a big temptation to change the past!


    Primitive Phoenix has lived longer than all creatures. In theory, she may be the person who made the most mistakes in this world, because the longer she lives, the more chances of making mistakes.


    Some regrets can be made up, and there are some regrets, even with the amazing mana of her original Phoenix, I am afraid that there is no way to make up. I can only bury everything in my heart and turn it into regret.


    After Su Yan returned to his senses, he saw the strange eyes of the three Tianzun and the Immortal Emperor, and also saw Jin Shiya flying over here desperately.


    Su Yan then understood that when he glanced at the Huntian Pagoda just now, he was afraid that he had lost his judgment on the lapse of external time. He felt that it was only a short while, and that the outside world was afraid that a long time had passed. .


    One day in the mountains, this is the truth that has been in the world for thousands of years,


    This scene is very weird when you think about it. Su Baxian was once the first immortal emperor in the heavens, and the primitive phoenix was the ancestor of all feather tribes since the beginning of the world. The two of them stood together in front of the Huntian Pagoda, right. There was a crazy expression on the crack of the door.


    Now I am afraid that many people do not think that the Huntian Pagoda is a great treasure, but think that the Huntian Pagoda is a monster that disturbs people''s mind.


    Su Yan glanced at Primordial Phoenix, her face was struggling, and she seemed to be still uncertain about her choice.


    But as long as the original phoenix does not plunge into the Huntian Pagoda, it will do.


    Jin Shiya had already flown over, and after seeing Su Yan''s return, she hugged Su Yan in fear, and said, "Su Lang, what this Huntian Pagoda contains..."


    "Xiaoya, you don''t need to say, I already know that Huntian Pagoda not only contains a powerful force, but also a terrible method, that method..." Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya.


    Seeing Jin Shiya''s eyes became more and more apprehensive, and said: "You have seen the method... Maybe you already..."


    Su Yan could feel Jin Shiya trembling with fear in his arms, but he laughed openly and said: "I have been reincarnated in the ninth rebirth. I have already seen all the big scenes. If my xinxing is not strong enough, I will already be there. My own intelligence is obliterated in the reincarnation, this temptation may be unstoppable to others, how can I not resist it? The fall of the year is no longer a demon for me, I will not think about changing it. of."


    Jin Shiya didn''t expect to say such words from Su Yan''s at a loss, and she was a little surprised.


    But after thinking about it, Su Yan was indeed different from before.


    Regardless of his aura or all aspects, Su Yan is no longer as domineering and arbitrary as he was back then, but still possesses energy that cannot be ignored in his actions.


    If something has been on your mind and you can''t reach a reconciliation with yourself, it will definitely turn into obsession.


    If the obsession is too strong, it will turn into a demon.


    Inner demon is easy to kill, but obsession is extremely difficult to get rid of.


    Therefore, an existence like the primitive phoenix would stand in a daze in front of the Huntian Pagoda.


    Su Yan said again: "Xiaoya, I finally understand that Emperor Chaos wants you not to tell me the secret of the Huntian Pagoda. This Huntian Pagoda is indeed a devil-like treasure. Corroded by the pagoda. Even my state of mind is almost unsupported!"


    Jin Shiya''s expression was hesitant to speak.


    Su Yan asked again: "After the Great Primordial Chaos took the Huntian Pagoda from here, what did he do?"


    Chaos Great Emperor is the only person who has mastered the Huntian Pagoda so far. He has taken the Huntian Pagoda away for so long, maybe he has already done a move to change history.


    If the Great Chaos really did such a move, Su Yan really wanted to observe how such a move would make a huge change in the entire history!


    But Jin Shiya replied: "After getting the Huntian Pagoda, the Patriarch almost stared at the Huntian Pagoda without crying or laughing for two thousand years, just like the original phoenix, like a sculpture... I worry. You have also become like the Patriarch, or you have lost your mind by the Huntian Pagoda and made the wrong choice..."


    Su Yan said: "Why would I make the wrong choice? I can''t be weaker than the Great Chaos! Of course he can take the Huntian Pagoda away, and I can naturally too. But I would never do this, take one. Huntian Pagoda is by your side, which means you have brought a demon by your side. What good things can there be?"


    For people with a heart or obsession, Huntian Pagoda is a unique artifact in this world.


    But for monks, this thing is simply the best sword stone for the postgraduate entrance examination of Dao Xin. Looking at the heavens, I am afraid that few immortal emperors can resist the temptation to manipulate history at will!


    Of course, there is a price to be paid if you want to manipulate history at will!


    Everything in this world is impossible to come by without a price.

 Chapter 4338： Nine Suns Shining World Anger Sea Waves

    Chapter 4338: Nine Suns Shining on the World, Anger Sea and Waves


    Su Yan asked again: "The Great Primal Chaos will tell you the secrets of the Huntian Pagoda. Are you afraid that you will use the power of the Huntian Pagoda to rewrite history?"


    Jin Shiya said: "If you want to drive the Huntian Pagoda, the power of the immortal emperor''s level is only the foundation, and it needs the assistance of the divine law. I have neither of these two conditions... and the Patriarch has warned, if you use the Huntian Pagoda. If it does, it will have unmeasured consequences, and it is very likely to be counterproductive!"


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and glanced at the primitive phoenix beside him.


    Primitive Phoenix''s golden eyes were still filled with struggle, presumably he was still immersed in his own past and could not extricate himself.


    Jin Shiya said: "If Phoenix continues to indulge in this way, she will probably become more and more obsessed, and eventually fall into the magic way..."


    Su Yan said: "No, she has the blessing of divinity, no matter how bad the mood is, she will definitely not damage her cultivation. If she is so simple, she will fall into the magic way, it is impossible to cross the eternity and still be Kunlun Yuxu. Master."


    Jin Shiya asked again: "Su Lang, what do you do with this Huntian Pagoda?"


    Jin Shiya asked this question to the point, and Su Yan looked at the majestic Huntian Pagoda in front of him.


    It accommodates the immense power of disaster and the flow of information into a long river of history.


    If the Huntian Pagoda is destroyed, it will have an irreversible and huge impact on the real world. This impact may be a series of disasters, which is equivalent to destroying many worlds.


    So Su Yan definitely couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    But if the Huntian Pagoda is allowed to be placed here, it would be a little bit uneasy...


    Because this Huntian Pagoda is too important, if it is taken away by the opponent, I am afraid it will become a big trouble for myself.


    "Does Su Lang want to take away the Huntian Pagoda?"


    After thinking about it, Su Yan seemed to have only one option left.


    Things like the Huntian Pagoda are too dangerous. It is always unsafe to stay in the hands of others, and most of those people will not be able to withstand the temptation to do some outrageous things.


    But in Su Yan''s hands, there would be no such possibility.


    Although it is not an easy task to take the Huntian Pagoda away, for Su Yan, it seems that there is only one option left.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and then said, "Now that it has happened, there is no other choice. Almost all ancient beings in the heavens have already known the existence of the Huntian Pagoda. If you continue to put the Huntian Pagoda here, , It will only cause greater turmoil, it is better to simply take the Huntian Pagoda away. Xiaoya, you first step back, and after I take the Huntian Pagoda, I will leave here with you."


    The three Heavenly Venerables didn''t know what was going on. They only saw Su Yan come back to his senses, and the original Phoenix was still in a daze, whispering.


    Today''s things are too much beyond the norm, and the next thing is to unfold unexpectedly, they will definitely not show surprise anymore.


    Jin Shiya was a woman who knew about it, and after listening to Su Yan''s words, she took the initiative to retreat towards the back.


    If she can''t become Su Yan''s helper, she will definitely not become Su Yan''s burden.


    But before Su Yan really started to conquer the Huntian Pagoda, there was still one problem to be solved, and that was the primitive phoenix.


    If you don''t remove the original phoenix, then the ghost knows if she will suddenly give Su Yan from behind after Su Yan starts to conquer the Huntian Pagoda.


    The power of this female phoenix is ??not a joke, few people in the heavens can withstand her full blow.


    Su Yan directly patted the shoulder of the original Phoenix with one hand!


    But before this hand fell on the shoulders of the primitive Phoenix, a blazing flame was automatically activated, burning towards Su Yan''s palm!


    This automatic defense mechanism had long been in Su Yan��s expectation. Su Yan''s other hand was condensed with an extremely powerful sword energy, and he slashed directly towards the void, even the scarlet flame was slashed by the sword energy. Two cuts!


    Su Yan��s sword aura was controlled to the utmost level. This sword aura directly slashed the flames from the shoulders of the primitive phoenix, but did not damage the clothing underneath at all.


    In the small gap where the flame was cut out, Su Yan''s palm fell!


    When Su Yan''s palm was pressed on the shoulders of the original phoenix, suddenly a circle of flames revolved violently with the original phoenix as the center, changing into the shape of a dragon and a phoenix!


    There were fiery flames all around, but Su Yan had no plans to retreat. Instead, he looked at the primitive phoenix very peacefully.


    Although Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix didn''t make any more movements at this time, they seemed to have turned into a sculpture.


    But there was a mysterious and mysterious feeling rushing toward his face!


    Even the ancient Buddha with the burning lamp was even Tao Shanzai, and it seemed that he had already seen something.


    In fact, by pressing such a button on his shoulder, a part of Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness directly entered the original phoenix''s mind.


    If it is normal, no one can easily enter the original phoenix''s divine consciousness, but now the original phoenix''s mind has become very disorganized, and more importantly, the original phoenix has completely lost its defense at this time.


    That''s why Su Yan could easily enter her spiritual consciousness.


    The sea of ??consciousness of the primitive phoenix has long been transformed into a vast and boundless world.


    I saw the nine-wheeled sun floating in the sky, swaying that intense light without any scruples!


    And under the extremely blazing nine-round sun, there is a deep black ocean!


    The vast ocean is constantly impacting, forming huge waves!


    This shows that the original Phoenix''s mood is also violently ups and downs at this time, and is engaged in a certain kind of struggle!


    "Nine suns are shining, the raging ocean, the two heavens of ice and fire, right? Her primitive phoenix really likes to go to extremes, and it is natural to have such a knowledge of the sea."


    What I have to say is that the situation here is much better than Su Yan expected. At least Primordial Phoenix doesn''t seem to have any plans to go to extremes for the time being.


    Nine suns in the sky are shining brightly, and there is no cloud in the sky.


    When Su Yan first folded his hands together, and then opened his hands, he saw that there was a seed emitting red fluorescent light in his hand.


    It''s just that the nine-wheeled sun in the sky is too dazzling, and it''s hard to detect the fluorescent light.


    Su Yan directly threw this kind of child out, fell directly from a high altitude, and finally fell into the vast ocean below!


    A small seed fell into the raging waves of the vast ocean and looked very inconspicuous.


    But Su Yan''s face also showed a smile that was not a smile, it seemed that he had already seen something, but it didn''t break, and it was full of profound wisdom.


    Soon afterwards, a lotus leaf could be seen growing out of the turbulent waves below.


    This newly born little lotus leaf is still rolling, and there is no way to withstand the huge waves of tens of meters!

 Chapter 4339： The Battle of Knowing the Sea

    Chapter 4339: A Battle of Knowledge of the Sea


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to help at all.


    The little lotus leaf is also considered arrogant, and it has been spread out soon, no matter how strong the wind and waves on the sea surface, it will stand tall.


    Then the little lotus leaf bloomed a lotus, and waited until the lotus turned into a lotus, and then the lotus withered again, after the whole life cycle, Su Yan''s hands were joined together again.


    And below the surface of the black sea, a lot of small lotus leaves just grew suddenly, and then these small lotus leaves turned into big lotus leaves, lotus, lotus...


    After the cycle of life and death, the lotus and lotus leaves have spread directly to the horizon, and even the original turbulent waves on the sea have not become as fierce as before. It seems that they have been affected by these strange lotus and lotus. Ye Suo is tamed!


    Even if there are waves, there is no longer the huge waves that tens of meters in the sky just now. It seems that everything is slowly returning to calm.


    Su Yan''s methods are really amazing. You must know that this place is in the sea of ??knowledge of the primitive phoenix.


    The original phoenix is ??not comparable to the so-called immortal emperors of the heavenly court.


    The sea of ??consciousness is equal to the origin of consciousness of the primitive phoenix. It is the gathering of the yin and yang gods. The difficulty of suppressing the primitive phoenix here can be imagined!


    But Su Yan actually did this, which is really a very remarkable achievement.


    However, it is not the time to be proud. The reason why Su Yan released ten thousand acres of lotus to calm the turbulent waves below was to force the primitive phoenix to appear.


    But now the original phoenix hasn''t appeared for a long time, I''m afraid there will be some changes in it.


    "Aren''t you coming out? It''s already invaded the origin of your consciousness, but it doesn''t appear. This is not like your style." Su Yan showed a strange expression.


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that the original Phoenix still pursued a non-resistance policy under such circumstances.


    The original phoenix is ??notoriously grumpy. Now that Su Yan appears in her source of consciousness, it is equivalent to kicking the door of the original phoenix''s house with a pair of feet, and sitting on the original phoenix''s dragon chair after entering the door, how offensive it is !


    If this happened in normal times, I''m afraid the Primordial Phoenix would have been desperate to find Su Yan!


    But now the original Phoenix still doesn''t respond much, which is really very puzzling.


    In order to force the consciousness of the primitive phoenix out, Su Yan''s hands formed another seal.


    Under the urging of this seal, all the lotus flowers below suddenly bloomed in the most enthusiastic posture!


    When these lotus flowers bloomed to their most ardent posture, a scarlet flame burned from the center of the lotus flower!


    Then the crimson flame quickly burned onto the entire lotus.


    When the burning petals of the lotus flower fell, the surrounding lotus leaves and rhizomes also began to burn!


    The crimson flame burned fiercely on the black sea!


    The black sea below is undulating fiercely, and the red sea of ??fire above is also swaying with it.


    Above is blazing divine fire, below is icy sea water, ice and fire gradually collide directly!


    The nature of Su Yan''s divine fire is so special that it can burn directly on the black sea.


    The rate of expansion of the sea of ??fire is much faster than the lotus pond!


    The surrounding sea quickly turned into a sea of ??flames, and the red flames burned more and more vigorously, turning into unattainable mountains of flames on the sea!


    The original Phoenix finally chose to show up at this time.


    A red cloud drifted from a distance at an unbelievable speed, and quickly dyed the sky crimson.


    A terrifying phoenix flew past, with great speed!


    Behind the phoenix was a terrifying sonic boom, the sea seemed to be boiled all at once, and the endless karma fire fell from the sky, and the black sea water violently evaporated!


    And between the sea and the sky, there is still red lightning running through, everything is like the end of the world!


    Su Yan has seen Princess Kong Qian fly through many worlds in the lower realm with her Law Bodies. If compared with her old mother, the primitive phoenix, that would be a utterly insignificant one!


    The primordial phoenix was so angry that he didn''t say hello at all and turned into a Dharmakaya!


    Within this source of consciousness, the primitive phoenix was fighting at home and had an absolute advantage. Su Yan absolutely did not dare to neglect, and could only turn himself into Lord Shiva!


    Although Lord Shiva is three thousand feet tall, he looks like a child in front of the huge phoenix.


    Phoenix grabbed a pair of iron claws, and this pair of iron claws had completely unexpected changes in the void.


    However, Su Yan had already prepared. Although Lord Shiva''s law body was very huge, he was very flexible and avoided the Phoenix''s move.


    Then Su Yan said, "If it hadn''t been a big loss for this trick before the ancient times, I''m afraid I would really want your way!"


    When the phoenix flew back to Tianyu again, Su Yan pointed to the phoenix in the sky and said, "Primitive Phoenix! Are you crazy? You are here to help you, and you still do it to me? Is it possible that you are a dogged dog?"


    Phoenix screamed, seeming to respond to Su Yan with this sharp scream.


    Then Phoenix raised his head, full of supreme pride and pride, and then pecked and killed him!


    The phoenix came fiercely, with boundless sacred fire! Murderous aura and momentum have reached the culmination!


    When the phoenix was killed, Su Yan was inevitable this time, and could only hold the two claws of the phoenix with the hands of a pair of gods, and all the golden ancient runes around his body shone together!


    With the blessing of these golden runes, Su Yan barely managed to compete with Phoenix.


    The phoenix flapped its wings one after another, trying to overwhelm Su Yan. After seeing that it could not be done, the pair of iron claws grabbed Su Yan''s body again, causing Su Yan to be bloody.


    If this continues, I am afraid that Su Yan will suffer even greater losses. Su Yan can only change three heads and six arms in desperation. At the same time, the other four arms still hold golden magical objects!


    Only then was the Phoenix forced to retreat!


    After being forced to retreat, Phoenix calmed down a little bit, and stood high in the air and said, "Su Baxian! You are so brave, you dare to invade the sea of ??consciousness of my old lady! The sea of ??consciousness of your old lady is your own backyard. Can you trample on you at will! Do you think the old lady can''t kill your spiritual consciousness?!"


    In any case, it is extremely offensive to enter the sea of ??knowledge of others at will.


    If Zhihai''s defensive power is not strong, I am afraid that many secrets will be seen by Su Yan.


    Who wants everything about himself to be completely exposed to others?


    And not only is privacy and the exposure of ideas as simple as possible, but knowledge of the sea is also a very fragile place.


    If Su Yan intruded in unconsciously and caused some damage, if there was any damage to the sea of ??consciousness, I am afraid it would be difficult to repair in the future.

 Chapter 4340： Womans mind

    Chapter 4340: A Woman''s Mind


    Thinking of this, the primitive Phoenix was murderous, and made a vicious expression that he could not wait to smash Su Yan''s body into pieces.


    Su Yan asked, "Phoenix, I want to ask you, your mana is through the sky, and you have a divine body. Why can I enter your sea of ??knowledge with a ray of divine consciousness? Is it because I am too strong or you Too weak?"


    Primitive Phoenix originally wanted to argue, because she would never feel weaker than Su Baxian today.


    But... if the original Phoenix thinks about it again, Su Yan''s question does have some ways.


    With his Su Baxian ability, why would he enter the room so easily and invade her spiritual consciousness?


    This question left the original Phoenix in confusion.


    Afterwards, the original phoenix��s spiritual sense only felt that he was caught in a never-ending nightmare. For a while, he forgot where he was, and didn��t know if he was in the Kunlun Immortal Territory or somewhere else. I don''t remember standing in front of Huntian Pagoda.


    Why is this so?


    Because although the spirit of the primitive phoenix that appeared here didn''t seem to be unusual and its power was very powerful, it was actually incomplete.


    The consciousness of the original phoenix is ??here, but the original will is not here.


    The so-called knowledge of God refers to the seven emotions and six desires that a person has experienced after birth, learned some knowledge and then cultivated, as well as some basic concepts. These concepts work together on human cognition and are collectively called knowledge of God.


    In addition to the knowledge of God, there is innate original consciousness.


    The primordial phoenix had already come here, but the original consciousness was still immersed in another place.


    That''s why it creates this strong sense of peeling that seems to have fallen into a great dream.


    Although Su Yan saw through this point, he just said, "As long as you can answer my question, I will immediately withdraw from your sea of ??knowledge, and you don''t need to drive it away."


    With the sharpness and experience of the original Phoenix, you should know where the problem is right away.


    Sure enough, after a phoenix stayed in the air for about a moment, it immediately flew towards where it came from!


    In the depths of this ocean, there should be a more original consciousness of the primitive phoenix.


    That place must contain more memories and secrets of the original phoenix. Of course, Su Yan would not spy on the original phoenix''s secrets.


    It is better not to know some secrets than to know, and the Primordial Phoenix doesn''t have much toleration. If one can''t handle it, she is very likely to get irritated and become angry, and then she will fight Su Yan desperately.


    The sea area below was filled with divine fire, and it was being burned endlessly!


    In this sea of ??knowledge, the passage of time should be much slower than outside.


    Because people''s minds can be as fast as lightning, and the distance of tens of thousands of miles in the sea of ??consciousness can be reached in an instant. Any standard is different from the outside world.


    So Su Yan didn''t worry about anything, and waited here.


    No matter how much time is lost in the sea of ??consciousness, I am afraid that the outside world will only have a breath of time.


    It didn''t take long for the original Phoenix to fly towards this side again.


    Frankly speaking, the time when the original phoenix flew back was much earlier than Su Yan had predicted.


    This time she no longer turned into a violent Phoenix Law Body, but turned into a human form, wearing gorgeous neon clothes and flying towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan saw that the original phoenix''s mind was completely awake, so he also received the body of Lord Shiva, and then he said to the original phoenix: "Congratulations."


    Primitive Phoenix still didn''t know how to talk to Su Yan. After all, she was taught by Su Yan just now, but in a sense, Su Yan urged her to find her true self and was kind to her.


    But Primordial Phoenix''s pride and self-esteem have always been strong. If she expressed her gratitude to Su Yan, wouldn''t she admit that she was inferior to Su Yan?


    She was still entangled in her heart, and she couldn''t think that Su Yan would even say congratulations.


    The Primitive Phoenix felt strange for a while, so he asked, "What are some congratulations?"


    Su Yan said: "You have combined the knowledge of the gods with the self. Now that you have a clear mind, you have already seen through the mirror of the Huntian Pagoda like me, and your mood has increased to a higher level. Isn''t it a gratifying thing?"


    Su Yan here is the characteristic of wearing a high hat to the original borders, knowing that she is rather unrestrained, as long as this type of character complies with her heart and praises her, she will definitely make her happy.


    But tall hats are not so easy to wear. Now that you wear them, you need to pay more or less.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the primitive phoenix really became very elated and said: "Su Baxian, Gu has indeed made a breakthrough in his mood, but he also admits it. The kung fu in the mood, Gu is indeed inferior to yours. "


    Su Yan said, "Strengthening is only in the details, so what is it. Since you have awakened, then I will withdraw from your divine consciousness now, and then you and I will join hands to seal the Huntian Pagoda again! This is a Huntian Pagoda. Jing Hua Shui Yue is like a drug, no matter who is forced to open it, it will only become a scourge!"


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Su Yan in surprise and said, "You said you want to seal the Huntian Pagoda?"


    "Yes!" Su Yan said with a smile, "You just combined your self with the knowledge of the gods. Didn''t you see through the nature of the Huntian Pagoda that is actually the trap of Jinghuashuiyue?"


    Su Yan''s implication is that I can see through it, can''t you see through it?


    Primitive Phoenix is ??very face-saving, and can only bite the bullet and agree with Su Yan''s words.


    Sure enough, the Primitive Phoenix took a look at Su Yan, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, Gu has already seen through the essence of Huntian Pagoda. It''s just that I''ve lived too long and have too many memories. There are some things and characters. After so many years, it is no longer so alive. If you have the opportunity to revisit those people and things that have been experienced since the eternal age, how can you miss such a good opportunity? This kind of thinking, you In fact, you should understand, Su Baxian."


    What Primordial Phoenix wants to explain is that she is not confused by the Huntian Pagoda at all, but the information flow through the Huntian Pagoda is cherishing the memory of the old people and things that have passed away.


    This explanation is actually broken with a single poke, but once it is broken, the original phoenix will inevitably turn into anger.


    Although this woman is already at the apex of the heavens, in fact her mind is not broad.


    And Su Yan didn''t care what that big paragraph said after the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan only cared about one thing, and that was whether the original Phoenix would seal the Huntian Pagoda with him!


    At least the original Phoenix shouldn''t have the idea of ??hitting the Huntian Pagoda!


    No one can predict the consequences of changing history!


    And once anyone does this, then there is no doubt that the entire fairy world, perhaps not only the fairy world, but the heavens and all worlds will need to accompany this person to bear the consequences!

 Chapter 4341： Huntian Pagoda cannot be sealed

    Chapter 4341: Huntian Pagoda cannot be sealed


    After Su Yan made an agreement with the original Phoenix, he retreated directly from the sea of ??consciousness of the original Phoenix, without lingering at all.


    After returning to reality and seeing the gap in the door of the Huntian Pagoda again, the eyes of the original Phoenix that had just become clear suddenly became abnormal again.


    It seems that she saw some cruel past and history in the crack of the door of Huntian Pagoda...


    Su Yan was afraid that the primitive phoenix would produce unnecessary changes. This woman was notoriously fickle.


    Only this time Su Yan just raised his hand, before he had time to press on the shoulders of the original Phoenix, he had already heard the original Phoenix say: "No, you know what you mean. The secret of this Huntian Pagoda is indeed not suitable for being Most people know that otherwise the whole world will be messed up!"


    Since the Primitive Phoenix had awakened, Su Yan wouldn''t say any more nonsense, because he was not a talkative person.


    Both Su Yan and Primal Phoenix invoked their strongest sealing spells.


    Sealing spells can indeed contain a part of the Huntian Pagoda��s divine light, but it is impossible to completely seal the Huntian Pagoda and turn it into an obscure object.


    At best, it is like the seal spell of the Chaos Great Emperor before, forming a layer of force around the Huntian Pagoda, making it impossible for those who are ambitious to easily approach the Huntian Pagoda.


    This is a passive means of defense. All the defensive methods in this world are very passive, it is absolutely impossible to be perfect, there are bound to be exploitable loopholes.


    But this passive stupid way is the best way that can be thought of at present.


    If the Heavenly Court can be moved here, and the Heavenly Court can be used to suppress the Huntian Pagoda, then it is naturally the best choice, but I want to know that this is impossible.


    Su Yan''s sealing technique turned into a golden body blessed on the periphery of the Huntian Pagoda, and I saw the golden light gleaming on the periphery of the Huntian Pagoda!


    The seal technique prepared by the original phoenix is ??more ambitious, so it takes some time to prepare.


    Those Tianzun and Immortal Emperor were all startled at this time. Everyone knew that Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix had already formally joined forces. If this were the case, Zunren would not be their opponent!


    Looking at the heavens, I am afraid the same is true!


    A fairy emperor said: "Are they going to join hands to capture the Huntian Pagoda? But there is only one Huntian Pagoda, how do they allocate it?"


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "You are not joining forces to capture the Chaotic Sky Pagoda, but to suppress it. All the techniques they use are sealing techniques. How can they use sealing techniques to seize treasures... I can only say that what they mean should be I don��t want to take the Huntian Pagoda, and I don��t want others to get involved in the Huntian Pagoda!"


    Tai Wei Tiandi''s analysis is completely accurate, but this purpose is really weird.


    Because as long as there is a magic weapon, if you don''t want others to take it, it is of course the safest to get it in your hands.


    But Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix both chose to abandon the Chaotic Sky Pagoda...


    This is a little weird!


    If you want to know the reason for doing this, I am afraid you need to understand what kind of treasure the Huntian Pagoda is.


    Su Yan glanced at the gap in the door of the Huntian Pagoda, and it was time to seal the gap again.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan directly pressed one hand on the vermillion door of Huntian Pagoda.


    The moment Su Yan''s hand touched the Huntian Pagoda, he immediately realized something was wrong, but even if he realized it was too late.


    A very strong attraction came from the inside of the Huntian Pagoda. This attraction was not only irresistible to Su Yan, but more importantly, it formed a very strong attraction with the destructive power in Su Yan��s body. force.


    This attraction almost immediately turned into a spiral, firmly nailing one of Su Yan''s hand to the scarlet gate of Huntian Pagoda.


    The destructive power in Su Yan''s body was completely out of his control at this time, which meant that he had lost most of his power, and suddenly became very immobile.


    The original Phoenix had already prepared the spell for the seal, but had already sensed something was wrong, and immediately said loudly: "Okay, Su Baxian, you just said so much to Gu. It turned out that it was just your scam and wanted to coax Gu. Give up Huntian Pagoda, can you take advantage of the emptiness and enter?"


    Su Yan said, "Where did I want to take advantage of the vacancy? Phoenix, you help me get out of trouble! I''m so immobile by this Huntian Pagoda."


    Primitive Phoenix grabbed one hand directly towards Su Yan��s shoulder, and then pressed Su Yan��s shoulder, and found that Su Yan seemed to have become a magnet at this time, and the power of the whole body was moving towards Su Yan��s shoulder and out of control. Gathering away!


    Primitive Phoenix was horrified and immediately wanted to withdraw his hand, but a strong attraction had firmly placed her hand on Su Yan''s shoulder!


    He only heard the original phoenix scream, and he did not hesitate to shock himself internally, and shook his body towards Su Yan with 70% of the strength. This shocked this powerful force, and finally took one of his own The hand was drawn back.


    After retracting his hand, the primitive Phoenix said angrily: "Su Baxian, what have you done? Why did you become so evil?"


    Su Yan smiled bitterly: "I obviously didn''t do anything. Your question is really strange!"


    "How could this happen if you didn''t do anything?"


    Su Yan said: "If I did something, could I escape your eyes and ears? I just want to close the gap between the gates of the Huntian Pagoda. Who knows that the divine power in the body and the power in the Huntian Pagoda attract each other and cause this result. , Is there any way you can help me out of trouble?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Isn''t it easy? As long as I cut off your right hand, it will be done."


    "You..." Su Yan thought that the original phoenix would come up with some magic weapon to temporarily surrender the Huntian Pagoda, and unexpectedly came up with such an idea.


    The original Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, the situation is urgent now. Do you want to be the gatekeeper in front of the Huntian Pagoda for the rest of your life? You just break your arm. The lonely Kunlun has a panacea, so you can regenerate an arm in a few days. Isn''t it?"


    If he wanted to cut off his arm, Su Yan didn''t need the help of the primitive phoenix. He had another hand to move.


    Just doing this is tantamount to hurting myself seriously, and the price is too great.


    Su Yan hesitated for a while, but the attraction in the Huntian Pagoda suddenly increased tenfold, and the sudden burst of power made Su Yan unable to prevent it.


    The whole body leaned towards the scarlet door!


    Primitive Phoenix originally wanted to stop it, but only half of its hand stretched out, and it was already retracted.


    The moment she pressed Su Yan''s shoulder just now, she almost felt that all the divine power was going to leave her body, and she couldn''t help but panic in her heart.

 Chapter 4342： Stuck in it

    Chapter 4342: Deep in it


    With the end of the original Phoenix, no one can stop Su Yan from falling into the Huntian Pagoda.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s body was about to hit the red door of Huntian Pagoda, but the violent impact did not come as expected.


    Instead, Su Yan''s body directly passed through the red door, and suddenly disappeared in front of the original phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix widened those golden eyes, and it seemed that even she couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her.


    It is not so much that Su Yan broke into the Huntian Pagoda, it is better to say that Su Yan was forcibly sucked into it by the Huntian Pagoda!


    "How could this be?" When Primitive Phoenix all raised this question, others would only be more confused than her.


    Especially those immortal emperors and Tianzun did not even see the secrets of the Huntian Pagoda. They only saw Su Yan and the primitive phoenix suddenly stay like a wooden chicken, and suddenly came alive to join hands to seal the Huntian Pagoda...


    Su Yan suddenly entered the Huntian Pagoda again.


    Things are changing so fast that everyone is overwhelmed.


    When Su Yan was sucked into the Huntian Pagoda, he only felt as if he had entered a whole new world.


    Su Yan only felt a cold and bitter cold rushing over his face. He was like a drowning person. No matter how hard he struggles, it will not help. It will only make himself more anxious, and then fall into a more terrifying abyss after exhausting his physical strength.


    I don''t know where it is here, even the basic laws that make up everything are different from the fairy world.


    Su Yankong has the power of immortality, but he can''t use it at all. And even the power of that divinity was greatly restricted.


    Su Yan suddenly woke up, could it be that entering the interior of the Huntian Pagoda was equivalent to entering a different world?


    Only in this way, the power of Xianyuan and even the power of Xianze could not be used, and this situation would appear.


    After such a situation occurs, it is naturally very bad.


    Su Yan wanted to control his body in this weird flow of information, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find the point of force.


    Even using that powerful divine power, there is no way to stabilize oneself, and can only keep drifting with the flow!


    If this is a different dimension, then the passage of time is probably different from the fairy world.


    In the most extreme situation, only a second has passed here, the immortal realm may have passed an epoch, when Su Yan returned to the immortal realm, I was afraid that everything was nothing but a human being.


    Su Yan has never been in such a situation, nor can it be said to be extremely dangerous, but he can''t hold his body at all.


    This feels really terrible!


    No matter what kind of desperate situation, Su Yan would not give up on his own initiative, and would definitely seek a solution to the matter.


    He recognizes everything, but he doesn''t recognize his fate!


    In this strange world, the common sense of the past is useless, and no matter how hard you struggle until there is a definite method, you will use your own power meaninglessly.


    Su Yan''s mood remained absolutely calm. After all attempts failed, he simply let go of his body and slowly floated in this weird river of information.


    And after sucking Su Yan into it, the brilliance of the Huntian Pagoda suddenly dimmed.


    It seems that all the divine light has been absorbed by Su Yan inside, and there is no longer the previous aura that illuminates the infinite universe.


    Taiyi Saves the Suffering Tianzun stared at the Huntian Pagoda for a long time, and said: "Su Baxian has fallen into the Huntian Pagoda, how can this be good! I heard that Su Ba is the character that will be reported by the scorpion first, if he has mastered the Huntian Pagoda. , Then we will definitely retaliate against Heaven. I''m afraid we will be extremely difficult to resist then!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "He Su Ba is not such a stingy person. Although Tian Ting has a little feast with him, it will be fine as long as he talks about it. Besides, you must not forget that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor who conspired against him Su Baxian back then is still there. Immortal Realm, if he wants revenge, the first thing he is looking for is not the Heavenly Court but the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor."


    In the sadness of the two gods, Taiwei Tiandi said: "Since he has fallen into the interior of the Huntian Pagoda, I don''t know when he wants to come out. The Huntian Pagoda is not something that comes and goes. He Su Ba Xian was involved in the Huntian Pagoda, which is basically the same as a seal!"


    Listening to the words of Emperor Taiwei, it seems to understand some secrets of Huntian Pagoda.


    Lingbao Tianzun had some friendship with Taiwei Tiandi, and just wanted to ask Taiwei Tiandi some questions, but saw that Taiwei Tiandi had already swept a golden cloud and was about to leave!


    According to Taiwei Tiandi''s intention, wouldn''t Su Yan be trapped in the Huntian Pagoda in the future?


    If this is the case, it may not be an unacceptable result for Heavenly Court.


    But if Su Ba came out of the Huntian Pagoda first and mastered the power of the Huntian Pagoda, wouldn''t the Heavenly Court still be destroyed by Su Baxian in the future?


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Let''s observe here for a while. If Su Ba hasn''t appeared before, this matter can only be reported to the heaven...Let the Jade Emperor come to the holy judge."


    The primitive phoenix stared at Huntian Pagoda in a daze, as if thinking of something.


    The door of Huntian Pagoda has been closed.


    At this time, the original Phoenix had no courage to push this vermillion door open again!


    Yes, the primitive Phoenix, who has always been rampant, has already stepped on one foot in front of the door of Huntian Pagoda, but she was shaken.


    The reason why she was shaken was completely because she didn''t have confidence in herself. If she also entered the Huntian Pagoda, she would never be able to get out of it again like Su Yan.


    Today, the aura inside the Huntian Pagoda is still very deep, and Su Yan''s aura can no longer be sensed at all.


    It was as if Su Yan had never existed before.


    This is really terrible!


    The twelve pairs of fire wings behind the original phoenix opened violently, bursting out with an incomparable brilliance!


    The opening of the Caihuo Wing also meant that the original Phoenix had fully recovered its mentality and mobility.


    It''s just that those Tianzun and Immortal Emperors still don''t know what mysterious things are inside the Huntian Pagoda, so that the existence of the primitive phoenix will shake their minds.


    After the primordial phoenix flew up, it flew around the Huntian Pagoda for a few laps. After these laps, there were scarlet traces left in the sky.


    These scarlet traces have formed a set of formations.


    All Tianzun and Immortal Emperor can see that the primitive phoenix left a set of sealing formations stronger than Su Yan''s formation around Huntian Pagoda!


    Then the primitive phoenix pierced his thumb and dripped a drop of blood into this formation!


    With the blessing of this drop of essence and blood, the totem of the phoenix in the formation seems to be alive all at once!


    This drop of blood means that the original Phoenix has left a thought and a shadow here. If this formation is broken, even if the original Phoenix is ??at the end of the world, it will immediately know what someone is going to do to the Huntian Pagoda!

 Chapter 4343： The situation is set

    Chapter 4343: The situation is set


    The seal outside the Huntian Pagoda has been completed. Perhaps this incident can represent the attitude of the original Phoenix...


    Perhaps for Primitive Phoenix, the priority of sealing the Huntian Pagoda was above everything, even Su Yan''s life could not be taken care of.


    After casting the seal, there was not a trace of struggle in the golden eyes of the primitive phoenix.


    Because it was not she who caused Su Yan to fall into the inside of the Huntian Pagoda, she could only be considered dead at best.


    Moreover, with Su Yan''s ability, most of it would not die if he fell into the interior of the Huntian Pagoda, but it would take a long time to find a way out.


    Although he had already thought of a set of rhetoric in his heart, in fact, the heart of the original Phoenix was still unstable.


    Many fragmented thoughts flashed in his heart, making the mood of the original Phoenix even more annoying.


    Those Tianzun and Immortal Emperor also looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    This change was too sudden, and no one would have expected such a thing to happen.


    The original phoenix flapped the twelve fire wings behind it, and gradually flew up, and there was no emotion in the golden eyes.


    Is she going to leave here just like the Emperor Taiwei?


    The primordial phoenix flew in front of the three celestial beings, at least the three immortal emperors behind were not regarded by the primordial phoenix at all.


    The original Phoenix said: "This Huntian Pagoda must not be taken away by others. It is best to cast a fort here and take care of the Huntian Pagoda. The Huntian Pagoda is very involved. If it falls to those demon or careerists In the hands of him, the order of today��s world may be rewritten."


    Danyang Tianzun said: "What did Xianzun see in the crack of the knife door? Why did Xianzun and Su Ba stand there for so long before the crack of the door?"


    Danyang Tianzun''s question was so bold that the three immortal emperors all became frightened, afraid that the original phoenix might turn their faces at any time.


    Everyone knows that Danyang Tianzun is bohemian and frivolous, but the one opposite now is the primitive phoenix!


    If she offends her, she won''t sell anyone''s face!


    But this time the Primordial Phoenix didn��t get angry, he just adjusted his tone, and then said, ��You don��t need to know about this kind of thing. Knowing it will not do you any good. You should go back and tell the Jade Emperor about the matter first. With regard to the Tian Pagoda, the lonely Kunlun will also contribute. The Huntian Pagoda must not fall into the hands of the evil spirits!"


    The words of Primordial Phoenix were very firm, giving people a sense of firmness.


    Jin Shiya flew from a distance and stood in the void and asked the original phoenix: "Xianzun, you and Su Lang are in an alliance, don''t you just sit and watch Su Lang fall into the Huntian Pagoda and do nothing?"


    Primitive Phoenix raised his golden eyes and glanced at Jin Shiya, and said, "Your Su Lang is also a lone son-in-law. Even if he is lonely, he will not harm him even for his own child. This happened too abruptly, lonely. There is no way. Maybe Huntian Pagoda has already taken a fancy to him, maybe he is Su Baxian after all."


    Jin Shiya didn''t come here to listen to the original Phoenix''s answer.


    "Xianzun obviously can take action just now, why didn''t he take action to rescue, instead, he wanted to block the Huntian Pagoda?"


    Primitive Phoenix looked up and said, "Are you questioning the unfairness of lonely doing things?"


    When the original Phoenix asked, the surrounding area suddenly fell into silence.


    The original phoenix has always been violent and self-esteem. He is the only authoritative and true **** in Kunlun. How long has it been questioned like this?


    Although the positions are different, those immortal emperors are secretly worried about Jin Shiya.


    But this time the Primordial Phoenix did not get angry, just said: "If there is a way for Gu, then he will definitely be rescued! This does not require you to teach Gu. You don''t understand the power of the Huntian Pagoda, even if it is Su Overlord, he will definitely not feel that there is anything wrong with the lonely approach! This is already the best way to stop loss!"


    Only after facing the Huntian Pagoda, can you understand what kind of magic power this pagoda has!


    Jin Shiya looked at the Huntian Pagoda helplessly, and then listened to the original Phoenix: "Don''t worry, before Su Ba first came out of the Huntian Pagoda, his Wanshou Mountain, his disciple, and you, the lonely city will be together. Supportive. Whoever dares to disadvantage you is against the loneliness!"


    The biggest backer of Wanshou Mountain is Su Yan. Now that Su Yan is trapped in the Huntian Pagoda, he doesn''t know his life or death. He changed the original phoenix to be the eldest brother, and he was naturally able to cover it.


    Those immortal emperors and Tianzun were very surprised when they heard what the primitive phoenix said.


    Saying this as a primitive phoenix meant to help Su Yan underpin.


    No matter who is daring to make the idea of ??Wanshou Mountain, he needs to weigh his own weight whether it is enough for the original Phoenix!


    Even if it''s Heavenly Court, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do it again on Wanshou Mountain!


    As long as the primordial phoenix can cover it, it can be considered that Su Yan is practicing in Huntian Pagoda in retreat.


    This seems to be the most appropriate solution at the moment.


    But Jin Shiya still seemed to be hesitant to speak, and Su Yan would always be the only one who worried her so much.


    Except for Su Yan, the life and death of other people is not that important to her at all.


    The primitive phoenix said: "If he Su Baxian is really the man who was the number one man in the sky, then he must have the power and method to kill from the Huntian Pagoda. How... can''t you believe your man? ?"


    Jin Shiya said: "Why would I doubt Su Lang, but... he wants to get out of the Huntian Pagoda and ascend to heaven. I''m afraid it is not something that can be done in a short time. We will be separated soon after reunion. How can we be happy? stand up?"


    The primitive phoenix smiled and said, "You are too strong in love between men and women, so your mood is not good, so you can''t cross the realm of the emperor. If you can afford this love, I am afraid that you have already entered the realm of the emperor. "


    Jin Shiya said: "Everything in this world is easy to pick up. If you want to put it down, where can it be so easy?"


    "You are not ruthless enough, so you can''t break through your cultivation base. Today''s matter is over, and there is no ability to save Su Baxian. No one in the heavens is destined to do this. You might as well go back and wait for a while. Maybe Su Ba will be able to ascend to heaven first."


    Here, the original Phoenix has the highest seniority and the strongest strength.


    What she said, even the three immortals can only hold their fists and nod their heads...


    She was unwilling to tell the secrets inside Huntian Pagoda, so no one dared to ask her.


    It seems that the overall situation is set here, and the twelve fire wings behind the primitive phoenix are gradually flapping, and it seems that they are planning to leave here at any time.

 Chapter 4344： Beyond history

    Chapter 4344: Beyond the Long River of History


    Jin Shiya was also very determined in her mind. She did not show an expression of weeping, but stared at the chaotic pagoda, never showing any weakness.


    Since she Jin Shiya could travel through such a long time, she found Su Yan.


    Then her mental level is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary women.


    After Su Yan fell into the Huntian Pagoda, he kept floating in the river of information.


    Although it is said that I am in a river, it is not liquid that composes the river, but all kinds of history.


    These dust-covered historical information are connected to each other, flowing towards an unknown distance, with no end in sight.


    Su Yan has long been unable to see where the entrance of the Huntian Pagoda is, and after a long time Su Yan has been unable to regain his balance.


    Moreover, Su Yan found that his body was also undergoing some strange changes. It seemed that in order to adapt to this special environment, his body began to evolve in a strange direction...


    Everything around is quiet and silent.


    In terms of Su Yan''s current situation, no one can help him anymore, and the only thing he can rely on is himself!


    Wandering slowly in this river of information, Su Yan''s mind has become more and more sober.


    This information contains most of the history of the past, and Su Yan thought he would fall into some inexplicable time and space because of this.


    But there seems to be a force that has divided everything, making Su Yan unable to return to history.


    This is a good thing.


    Once he returns to the past, no matter what Su Yan''s original intention is, even if he only breathes some air after returning to the past, the subsequent chain reaction may be unimaginable.


    At this time, the divine power in Su Yan''s body was very scattered.


    But the power of the godhead does not seem to be affected in any way.


    Su Yan also couldn''t figure out the reason for this phenomenon, he still hadn''t controlled his body yet.


    But if you think about it calmly, there seems to be a mysterious connection between the power of destroying the gods and the Huntian Pagoda. This is the main reason why Su Yanhui has fallen into this place.


    What exactly is this mysterious connection? As long as the puzzle can be solved, then a way to leave the Huntian Pagoda will definitely be found.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, only to see that his body was completely integrated with the flow of information, his arm to his fingertips was like a liquid floating constantly rippling, and the Buddha had no bones. generally.


    It can''t go on like this anymore. If it continues like this, I''m afraid that the body will gradually become more and more adaptable to this strange environment, and it will be more difficult to find a way out from here.


    Su Yan thought about it carefully, what kind of method is needed to change his situation, even if it is only a little change.


    "Causality?" These two words suddenly popped out of Su Yan''s mind.


    After thinking of these two words, Su Yan was ecstatic!


    Yes! All the history, people, and things in this world cannot escape the shackles of cause and effect!


    Those immortals of gold, wood, water, fire and earth are of no use in this strange world, because here not only the basic laws of the world are different from the immortal world, but there is no material existence in itself.


    But even in a world without material existence, there must be cause and effect!


    It is impossible for all people and things in this world to escape the shackles of cause and effect!


    But the problem is that Su Yan''s mastery of causal immortality is not complete, only a part of the law of causation is mastered, and it cannot be said that all the causal in this world is grasped.


    But now there is no other way. Only dead horses can be used as living horse doctors. If there is the best effect, if there is no effect, you can only try other methods.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan secretly accumulated strength in his body.


    Fortunately, the Godhead was completely unaffected, and Su Yan quickly accumulated enough power based on the Godhead.


    Then Su Yan shrouded this power over his head, what he wanted to do was to disconnect his own cause and effect, if he could disconnect his own cause and effect, then he should be able to escape from the long river of history.


    But when Su Yan really did this, the consequences completely exceeded his expectations.


    After disconnecting from his own cause and effect, Su Yan not only detached himself from the long river of history, but also reunited the scattered forces in his body.


    It''s just that after Su Yan found that he was detached from the void, it was not the power to break the cause and effect that could make him freeze on the river of history, but the godhead itself!


    The power of the godhead could be so strong, this was something Su Yan hadn''t expected at all.


    After the power of the Godhead made Su Yan soar, it also made Su Yan feel an extremely strange feeling in his heart. He has never been so closely integrated with the power of the Godhead like now!


    Su Yan is a human race that has seized the power of the godhead, and compared with those born into the gods, it seems to be the difference between the acquired and the innate.


    Many things in the day after tomorrow have to be said to be separated by a layer, naturally there are many shortcomings.


    People are born with two hands, which are very natural and reasonable to use, even if they are not driven by spells.


    But if these hands were broken and then connected, both strength and flexibility would be much worse.


    Su Yan felt that the hands he had connected to the day after tomorrow had become extremely flexible at this time, and the previous obstacles and turbulence seemed to have completely disappeared.


    In this strange world, Su Yan''e realized that it would be such a happy and comfortable thing to disconnect from cause and effect.


    The laws of this world are very strange. The physical body can become distorted like a stream of water, but it will not feel pain.


    After the body and spirit can be transformed into any shape, Su Yan realized what is called Xiaoyao Wuji.


    Now Su Yan only needs to move one thought, and he can go to the extreme of the world without any problems!


    In the long river of history below, countless people and things merge together and flow towards the horizon.


    Su Yan had an extremely strange feeling at this time��it seemed that he no longer belonged to the long river of history below, and only after he really jumped out of it would he understand what true detachment is!


    At this time, Su Yan looked back and saw that there were more than a dozen figures looking at each other with him.


    These more than a dozen figures are male and female, tall and short, human beings, and non-human races.


    But the common point is that these people have powerful divinities on their bodies. Some people wear masks on their faces, and most of them are existences that Su Yan doesn''t recognize.


    But there is also an existence that Su Yan knows, it''s Nuwa...


    Nuwa has also been to the depths of Huntian Pagoda, and has also completed detachment in the historical river!


    Su Yan seems to be walking the path Nuwa has taken now.


    Because this is not the first time Su Yan has witnessed Nu Wa''s figure beyond time and space.

 Chapter 4345： In the dust

    Four thousand three hundred and forty-five chapters in the dust


    These people''s eyes are as peaceful as Su Yan, and it seems that all disputes have become meaningless in these people''s eyes.


    Some of these people come from the ancient times of the past, and some come from the future that has not yet come.


    The difference in time and space is completely meaningless for an existence that has transcended the long river of history.


    Su Yan can see the old gods in the past and the new gods in the future...


    All of these must be connected, otherwise Su Yan would not be able to see these people.


    Everyone has transcended the existence of the long river of history, and is already a level higher than the Immortal Emperor.


    Although the fairy emperor''s mana reached the sky, he could hold the sun, moon and stars in his hands as playthings, but he could not detach himself from the long river of history.


    No matter how powerful the mana is, it is just a small wave in the long river of history!


    In fact, the Human Race created a road of cultivating immortality only for two purposes, the first is longevity, and the second is detachment.


    The life span of human beings is extremely short, not only incomparable to the Zhoutian Protoss, but even the more powerful beasts.


    For the short-lived human race, longevity is an eternal pursuit.


    Before the ancient times, Su Yan had already asked about Changsheng and got eternal life.


    As for the purpose of detachment, it has long been forgotten.


    I originally thought that ascending into the immortal realm was detachment, but when I arrived in the immortal realm, I realized that it was not, and began to look forward to the highest immortal emperor realm.


    After reaching the peak of the immortal emperor and killing all the ancient emperors, Su Yan discovered that what he could get was not to surpass everything, but to bring all the heavens and worlds under his authority.


    Authority is a double-edged sword that can bring glory and grace, and it can also bring spiritual corruption.


    Therefore, Su Yan is very interested in the legend of the forbidden door!


    Because the forbidden door should contain the way of detachment!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan seemed to understand something. At this time, Su Yan''s body that had turned into wavy lines began to solidify again!


    Su Yan was meant to become a sacred body. The Hunyuan Saint Body spit out impurities in the body at this time, and began to slowly build Su Yan''s body from the lowest genetic level in a more reasonable way.


    During this process, Su Yan did not use his own power to participate, but just watched all this with cold eyes, as if it were someone else��s body...


    The reshaping of the Eucharist makes Su Yan more able to adapt to this unique world!


    And in the eyes of the gods, the long river of history below is also gradually changing...


    In the long history, many destructions in Hanoi are connected with Su Yan''s divine power and godhead!


    The power of destruction spontaneously creates golden ripples in the long river of history time and time again, resulting in a destined destiny that transcends time and space!


    Su Yan already understood one thing at this time: the so-called time cannot be reversed, but if the cause and effect are investigated, time can be surpassed!


    Just like Nuwa, she could easily meet Su Yan for thousands of years.


    If she wants to talk to Su Yan, she can do it easily.


    Just look at Nu Wa thinking or not wanting to do it.


    These destructions beyond time and space are the moments for the destruction of the gods to perform their duties.


    Then Su Yan kept staring at this long river of history without saying a word for a long time.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and Su Yan never spoke, as if it had turned into a sculpture.


    At this time, in Su Yan''s eyes, the long river of history was undergoing extremely drastic changes, and Su Yan could see the rise and destruction of all races.


    Many civilizations have developed enough to cross the galaxy. After a long epoch, the fire of civilization can''t help but fall into silence!


    Then Su Yan saw the rise of many immortal emperors, and even the cultivation process of Hongmeng Immortal Emperor...


    What happened in history is presented in front of Su Yan very clearly...


    Then Su Yan saw his own fall!


    Su Yanli fought to the last moment of the battle. At that time, there was only one tragic thought left in Su Yan''s mind: "Even if you die, you must pull enough immortal emperors back! These traitors can kill one, one! Can kill one! One pair is one pair!"


    Fierce battle destroys the fairyland!


    The stars in the fairy world were originally very shining, but finally fell into silence!


    Although Su Yan worked hard and fought, in the end he was unavoidably inserted into his heart by those blades!


    Seeing the scene at that time, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a little bit of colic at this time, and at the same time, her mood became a little excited along with her.


    Su Yan saw his physical body disintegrate, and his godhead completely collapsed, and then the immortal domain, the number one in the heavens, also collapsed along with it!


    Those immortal emperors who killed Su Yan did not have any happy expressions on their faces. Only Immortal Emperor Na Hongmeng asked with expectation: "Are we done?"


    The answer to him was a long silence.


    All eyes fell on the once largest fairyland. It used to be the dream capital of all immortals!


    But now, all the shells, mountains, rivers and lakes of the Yao Palace have turned into ruinous dust in the void of the universe!


    After Su Yan saw his life flame extinguished, a spark suddenly appeared in the chaos.


    This is the kind of ignition that "Nine Heavens of Chaos" reserved for him, but Su Yan''s consciousness at the time was completely asleep, and he didn''t know what happened in the chaos.


    There is misery in the chaos, and this kind of ignition does not know when it will be completely extinguished.


    If it continues to burn like this amidst the chaos, it will be possible for Su Yan to rebirth, even after hundreds of millions of years.


    At this moment, Su Yan saw a pair of big golden hands opening chaos into a fixed space.


    Then the big golden hands directly reached out to Su Yan''s life fire.


    Su Yan instinctively wanted to resist, and then immediately remembered the history he had seen, and what had happened would not change no matter what.


    Then Su Yan saw the big golden hands protecting the fire of life, and behind the big golden hands stood a figure wearing a cloak��the Great Chaos Emperor.


    After the Great Primal Chaos attracted Su Yan''s life fire, he did not say a word of nonsense, nor did he make an unnecessary move.


    Almost immediately sent Su Yan''s life fire into reincarnation.


    Why is Chaos Great Emperor again?


    Why did he always manage everything behind his back, and still left enough Dao Yin seeds and destructive power to make Su Yan rise again?


    Daoyin seeds turned into a magical artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, and the destructive power gave Su Yan the powerful dharma body of Lord Shiva!


    If it weren''t for these two treasures to bless the Dharmakaya, how could Su Yan rise among the heavens so quickly?


    Su Yan had already sensed that the Great Primal Chaos made a lot of arrangements in the immortal world. This time through the long river of history, this doubt was undoubtedly confirmed!


    And even Jin Shiya was protected by the Great Primal Chaos, and only later did Jin Shiya rescue the seriously injured Su Yan!


    It seems that everything has fallen into the calculations of the Great Chaos!

 Chapter 4346： The coffin arrived

    Chapter 4346: The coffin arrives


    But why did Emperor Chaos do this?


    All these arrangements made by the Great Emperor Chaos were of great benefit to Su Yan.


    Even if it is the master to the apprentice, the father will not give so much benefit to the son, so don''t ask for anything in return!


    Su Yan wanted to find more things about Emperor Chaos in the long river of history. At least after seeing his growth process from childhood to large, he might be able to understand who he is and why he would do such things.


    But the existence of the Great Chaos is very ethereal, even in the long river of history, it is difficult to find useful things.


    The Great Chaos Emperor appeared very rarely in the long river of history, and every time it was a major historical event, he appeared with a glimpse, and then disappeared in a hurry.


    The Emperor Chaos must have done something, but these things are very likely to be artificially erased...


    The Great Chaos should also have the realm of transcending cause and effect, but just transcending cause and effect cannot directly interfere in the long river of history.


    When Su Yan was caught in the long river of history just now, he couldn''t interfere with history...


    wrong!


    The Great Chaos didn''t need to modify the history, he only needed to modify the information in the long river of history.


    Modifying the history book is always easier than modifying the history.


    In a sense, the long river of history in front of you is indeed the most authentic history book in the world.


    But the long river of history is an objective existence and exists in an independent world. How much mana is needed to interfere with it?


    Perhaps this is no longer a problem that can be solved by mana.


    After thinking about it, Su Yan only felt that this problem had transcended cause and effect and was a deeper problem.


    Even Su Yan had to admit one thing, as far as the realm was concerned, I am afraid that the Great Primal Chaos was higher than him.


    So even if Su Yan knew that Emperor Chaos was doing something, he couldn''t solve his purpose.


    This is really uncomfortable!


    Su Yan never liked being manipulated by others, no matter if he was kind or malicious.


    Su Yan glanced at the long river of history. If he were to be like Emperor Chaos, what kind of strength and realm would he need to make key changes to it?


    The divine power of destruction immediately condensed in the palm of Su Yan''s palm, and the light of the godhead shone on all directions!


    Just when Su Yan was about to crack the history, another unexpected visitor came outside the Huntian Pagoda.


    Suddenly, a dark breath descended.


    Soon the atmosphere of darkness enveloped everything!


    When the divine light of the Huntian Pagoda dissipated, there was no more power to counteract the lonely and miserable darkness spreading endlessly in this universe!


    Darkness can not only spread endlessly in the physical world, but it can also quietly conquer the city!


    When the dark breath appeared, everything here seemed to be shrouded in a cloud of darkness.


    The twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix were originally majestic and exuded endless light and heat, but at this time they were like twelve candles, and the range that they could shine was sharply shrinking.


    At the same time, the light is constantly flickering.


    Primitive Phoenix Lu was already preparing to leave, but at this time she couldn''t help but stop, showing a suspicious expression.


    In this immortal world, there are not many existences that can suppress her divine light, and I don''t know which way of great power has come!


    Although Primordial Phoenix consumes a lot of money, don''t forget that she has not yet changed her Phoenix Law Body, which means she has never revealed her trump card.


    The primitive phoenix has always been proud and said to the void: "Since you have the ability to suppress the flames of loneliness, you must be the ancestor of the ancient Taoist who has cultivated a true fruit. If you are still a character, don''t hide your head and show your tail, and be in front of lonely. Reveal your real body!"


    A long knife suddenly appeared in the hands of the original Phoenix, and this long knife was very magnificent in shape.


    It was the Tianzhu that went extinct!


    After the Tianzhu Extinction appeared in the hands of the primitive phoenix, the twelve fire wings that had been suppressed ignited fiercely again, and intense light and heat once again spread in the void of the universe.


    In the dark space of the universe, some distortions slowly appeared.


    These distortions represent that the space here is being distorted by a strange force, and the reason for the distortion is that at the other end there is a strong person who wants to travel through the space to come here.


    I''m afraid it will definitely be someone who can make the primitive phoenix face so squarely!


    Taiwei Tiandi, who has not appeared in many epochs, as well as the great ancestor of the witch just now, and many primordial powers have already appeared.


    I don''t know what extraordinary existence will show up this time!


    The history of the fairy world is too long, and there have been countless strong people born in the long history!


    Even if the Primordial Phoenix had seen the existence of the rise and fall of honor and disgrace like this, he did not dare to assert that he knew every powerhouse in the fairy world.


    I saw that the distortion of the space reached the apex and gradually opened up layer after layer of water ripples!


    This circle of water ripples released a very depressing dark power!


    Daomen are extremely prosperous in today''s immortal world and are the dominant force.


    The authentic monks of the profound sect will naturally not cultivate such dark power, and the cultivators of the side sect may not have the guts to condense such intense darkness!


    Because often before the power of darkness corrodes the enemy, the first thing that corrodes is your own heart.


    There is no doubt that it will cost a great price to cultivate such a power! It is not unusual to go astray or become a demon in the future!


    Everyone was in a strange place, only seeing nine gray-white, ruined necromantic dragons pulling a pair of gilt-forged coffins slowly shuttled over from the other end of the void!


    The water ripples have become very strong.


    And the power of darkness slowly swayed through the cosmic space along the ripples!


    The nine-headed necromancer is amazing enough, but the dark energy added by the nine-head necromancer is not as good as that coffin!


    After seeing the nine-headed necromancer and the gilt coffin, the face of Primordial Phoenix also showed a look of uncertainty.


    "Impossible, you should be a dead person tomorrow morning...How could a dead person drag his coffin to come for revenge?"


    Primitive Phoenix knew who the owner of the coffin was, and also knew what happened in the ancient times.


    Those Tianzun and Immortal Emperor didn��t know the origin of this coffin. Only Lingbao Tianzun suddenly woke up and said: ��It is said that the immortal Hongmeng encountered a coffin on the way to chase Su Baxian and blocked the way. Then he fought a battle with the owner of the coffin alone, but ended up in a rout... Is it possible that the owner of the coffin has already arrived in front of us at this time?"


    These Tianzun and Immortal Emperor are very curious about who would like to hide themselves in a coffin.


    There are many big guys in the fairy world who have bizarre hobbies, but I have never seen anyone who likes to hide themselves in a coffin.


    I have to say that this hobby is too weird!

 Chapter 4347： Angry

    The fourth thousand and forty-seventh chapter is angry


    Tianzun and Xiandi didn''t know the origin of this coffin, and who was lying in the coffin.


    The history of the immortal world is extremely long, and there have been many superpowers and superb genres before the appearance of Daomen.


    It''s just that these former powerhouses have been annihilated in the long river of years, and they are not known to the latecomers.


    But the original Phoenix knew who the owner of this coffin was.


    Such a strong dark aura cannot be someone else. Since the opening of the world, only one person has cultivated the power of the source of darkness to such a level!


    Moreover, this man has already occupied the position of the **** of darkness, even if the descendants have the talent to surpass him, there is no way to lift him from the position of the king of darkness!


    What''s more, the immortal world nowadays is the world of Taoism, and there are no cultivators for the power of cultivating the source of darkness for a long time.


    The primitive phoenix gritted his teeth and stared at this coffin, his golden eyes rolled in his eye sockets, seeming to be thinking about something.


    And the nine-headed Necromancer had roared and flew toward the Huntian Pagoda, it seems that the owner of the coffin also locked his target on the Huntian Pagoda.


    The original phoenix only finished casting the seal, so how could it allow others to approach the Huntian Pagoda?


    The twelve fire wings behind the primitive phoenix were all deployed, and the long knife in his hand also burned with crimson flames.


    The original Phoenix looked murderous, but the owner of the coffin was even more crisp than the original Phoenix!


    The nine-headed necromancer almost immediately broke away from the control of the reins and flew directly towards the original phoenix!


    This nine-headed necromancer is full of evil thoughts for the living, and has a desire for fresh flesh and blood!


    Before the nine-headed necromancers approached, there was already a fishy wind blowing, and the face of the primitive phoenix naturally showed an expression of extreme dissatisfaction!


    "Do these filthy things dare to approach the gu?" The original Phoenix''s tone was clearly unhappy.


    The sacred fire soared into the sky and turned into a terrifying pillar of fire, swallowing all the nine necromantic dragons in one breath!


    This sacred fire has the effect of purifying, and in terms of attributes, it is also enough to form a great restraint on the necromancer!


    The golden eyes of the primordial phoenix were full of pride.


    The nine-headed necromancer roared fiercely in the pillar of fire, but no matter how roared, the nine-headed necromancer could not escape the scope of the pillar of fire!


    Can only be burned in the sacred fire to remove the already rotten flesh, leaving only nine pairs of white bones!


    Then the primitive phoenix gently squeezed his right hand into a fist, and then the bones of these necromantic dragons burned into ashes in the flames!


    Primitive Phoenix looked at the coffin that was still floating quietly and said, "I heard that you were killed by Su Ba a long time ago. Didn��t you die? It��s interesting to hide in the coffin and be a dead person? The loneliness had already treated you back then. There is great dissatisfaction, even if Su Ba doesn''t do anything first, Gu will do it to you!"


    Listening to the words of the original phoenix, it seems that he has an old acquaintance with the owner of this coffin.


    This also made those Tianzun and Immortal Emperor even more puzzled.


    But the owner of the coffin did not speak to respond to the original phoenix, and the coffin was still floating in the endless galaxy universe.


    The original Phoenix said: "Since there is a lone here today, then the Huntian Pagoda will definitely not let you touch it! You can do it if you want to take the Huntian Pagoda, first defeat the gu! But... if you do, With such a great ability, there is no need to hide in a coffin as a tortoise. The master of the source of darkness!"


    The three Heavenly Sovereigns had never heard of the term "master of the origin of darkness", and they were inevitably lost in confusion.


    The inside of the coffin was still silent. It seemed that the monk lying in the coffin had no intention of replying to the original phoenix, no matter how ridiculous what the original phoenix said.


    But above the coffin, a dark whirlpool appeared. In this dark whirlpool, a dragon head suddenly appeared...


    Then nine necromantic dragons, which had been killed by the primitive phoenix just now, appeared one after another from this dark vortex!


    Seeing this newly-launched nine-headed necromancer, the original phoenix frowned!


    Because the primordial phoenix had already seen it, the ruler of the source of darkness did not re-summon the nine-headed necromancer.


    This newly summoned nine-headed necromancer had the same original consciousness as the nine-headed necromancer just now... In other words, what the primitive phoenix just destroyed was only the body of the nine-head necromancer!


    Although the number of Necromancers has nine heads, their original consciousness is only one.


    This consciousness seems to have reached the indelible mysterious realm a long time ago, so even if the body is destroyed by the divine fire, it can immediately summon a brand new body.


    But even if consciousness can exist forever, where does that new body come from?


    The eyes of the primitive phoenix suddenly brightened.


    Just because she already understood where the new body of the nine-headed necromancer came from!


    Although there were nine necromantic dragons in front of them, there was only one in essence. The reason why they changed into nine was because they summoned themselves in different time and space, and then appeared together here in a way of distorting time and space.


    The nine newly summoned necromancers actually re-summoned themselves in another time and space!


    There can be countless different time and space at the same time. In theory, these nine necromantic dragons can summon themselves in different time and space infinitely as long as their original consciousness is not obliterated.


    No matter how you kill it, it is impossible to kill it!


    It''s just a necromantic dragon, with an impossible ability to completely put time and space into the palm of his own hand and play so casually!


    It must be the master of the dark origin, only he has the ability to play with time and space so blatantly!


    The primitive phoenix said: "Where did you put the origin of the Necromancer''s consciousness? Is it in the subspace you are most proud of? That kind of filthy land can only nourish evil monsters like Necromancer. . It seems that your power is far less than that of the past, and even the trash of the Necromancer is willing to use it as a mount."


    The coffin clearly didn''t respond verbally.


    The Primitive Phoenix seemed to understand something, and said directly: "You don''t have to argue about anything. How could you see the necromantic dragon in the past. It seems that Su Ba not only shot you into the coffin, but also interrupted it. Your spine is lost. How do you look like a clown hiding in a coffin?"


    The three Tianzun and the Immortal Emperor all saw it inexplicably, and they didn''t know how the original phoenix communicated with the owner of the coffin.


    Then they saw the original phoenix snorting heavily: "Do you know that people who play with time and space since ancient times will not have any good ends! If you are so arrogant and domineering in front of others, you will be alone. You are still so arrogant and domineering in front of you, are you really incapable of teaching you?"

 Chapter 4348： The most domineering knife

    Chapter 4348: The Most Domineering Sword


    The original Phoenix violently opened the Twelve Fire Wings with murderous aura!


    At this moment, they moved at the same time, and saw the original phoenix leaving a flame afterimage on the spot. Before the voice completely fell, the original phoenix had already flew high into the sky!


    The power of horror was condensed in the hands of the primitive phoenix, and the red fire directly turned into a scorching sun!


    At this time, the original phoenix was surrounded by huge light and heat, as if she had turned into a spokesperson for light and heat at this time! It seems that a sun suddenly rises in the void!


    This huge light and heat is so fierce, it is as if there are thousands of fire-type fairy swords on the face, and it continues, even the immortal emperor needs to use the barrier to protect himself!


    In the face of such great light and heat, all the darkness will only be dissipated and there is no room for survival.


    Since the birth of this world, light and darkness have been enemies to each other.


    After putting the light to the top, all the darkness will undoubtedly be swallowed!


    The nine-headed necromancer is in front of the coffin, which can be said to be the first to bear the brunt!


    Although the nine-headed necromancer just came into the world, facing the huge light and heat, the body has already begun to collapse again!


    Even if these nine-headed necromancers can truly play with time and space, what is the point of regenerating their bodies again and again?


    In the face of the absolutely terrifying power of the primitive phoenix, the nine-headed necromancer was like an earthworm on the ground, without any room for struggle.


    The so-called immortal body is simply increasing one''s own pain and repeating the process of death again and again.


    Although the huge light and heat had completely radiated away, the original Phoenix hadn''t actually done anything yet.


    Light heat is just the front of this move, and the real ultimate move is still to come.


    At this time, the aura of the primitive phoenix had already climbed to a peak that people could only look up to!


    Since the ages, the existence that can condense the power to such a level, I am afraid that it is counted by one hand!


    The original phoenix at this time is like the sun! As long as she is willing, this light and heat can spread hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers and the world!


    And the real ultimate move is that the primitive phoenix compresses the powerful force into the long sword in his hand!


    The name of this knife is Tianzhu Extinction, and its shape is very strange. In fact, it is an artifact created by the primitive phoenix with its own bones of the same kind.


    Only the gods of the Phoenix family can withstand the terrifying and violent power of the original Phoenix!


    If it was replaced by another fire artifact, I am afraid it would have been destroyed because it could not withstand the power of the original phoenix!


    Although the knife hasn''t fallen yet, the three Heavenly Venerables all showed awe-inspiring expressions at the same time.


    They all know exactly what this knife means!


    Even the entire heavenly court, I''m afraid it will be smashed by this knife!


    Few people in this world can withstand such a sword technique!


    If there is such a terrifying sword technique, it is no wonder that those ancient emperors would be extinct! What this knife represents is definitely not a conventional force that should appear in this world!


    And when the knife fell, the power was really incredible!


    The terrifying coercion, even the fairyland can be destroyed in an instant!


    The surrounding moments fell into a vast expanse of whiteness!


    In addition to the huge light and heat shaking the immortal emperor''s enchantment, you can also feel that the power of divinity and the blade aura of destruction are going violently in an extremely unreasonable way!


    The sword of Primordial Phoenix was even more terrifying than when he was fighting against Emperor Donghua just now!


    At this time, it is used to deal with a small coffin, it really has a feeling of killing a chicken with a sledgehammer!


    This knife produced an extremely huge impact of light and heat, even reaching the edge of the land of the Meteorite tens of thousands of miles away!


    The starry sky of thousands of miles was all lit by this knife!


    Moreover, the impact generated by the huge light and heat is not instant, but a process that lasts for a long time.


    The surrounding temperature has risen to a terrifying level, even those magic weapons and magic weapons will turn into a pool of molten iron in such an extreme environment!


    Then the sword energy and the incomparably magnificent divine light began the second round of strangulation, extremely dazzling!


    It''s just that the brilliance in front of you is so strong that people can''t see clearly what happened to the coffin after a stab!


    But what everyone can feel is that the very oppressive and pervasive darkness just now has been suppressed to the extreme!


    It seems that there is no longer any darkness in the star field in front of me!


    The power of light has overwhelmed everything!


    This is the power of the original phoenix!


    There are many legends about the primitive phoenix among the heavens. She has been born since the creation of the heavens and the earth. She has a powerful divine body without training, and she is born eternal and immortal!


    But since sitting on Kunlun, the primitive phoenix has rarely left the Kunlun holy realm, let alone interacting with others.


    Even those immortal emperors who became enlightened very early, they may not have seen the original phoenix and human hands, they just heard of the original phoenix''s impressive name.


    Now they finally understand why the woman in front of them can add the word original to her Taoist number!


    I also understand why this woman can run wild in the heavens, but no one can control it!


    After seeing the knife just now, these three immortal emperors didn''t want to be enemies with the primitive phoenix in their entire lives.


    This kind of sword technique can not only kill the immortal emperor, but even the immortal will turn into flying ash together, which is really terrifying to the extreme!


    It is actually very rare to be able to see the original phoenix fully exert its power.


    If you can grasp some of the key points, then it must be of great benefit to the Immortal Emperor.


    The power of the primitive phoenix is ??not only very domineering, but also very pure! Purely to an extreme degree!


    The light of this knife hasn''t dissipated for a long time, as if a star was created in this cosmos!


    The light is like a wave, expanding toward the star field of thousands of miles!


    The three immortal emperors were almost too shocked to speak. After a while, the immortal emperor said, "This knife is really too domineering. Although the master is special, I''m afraid he can''t bear it."


    "It may not be...Look!"


    In this dazzling light and clear day, a small black spot suddenly appeared, and this small black spot gradually enlarged into a lot of dark auras, fighting against the light!


    The dark breath gradually spread, just like the feet of an octopus!


    Since the aura of darkness is still spreading in the light, it shows that the master of the source of darkness has not been defeated by the horror of the primal phoenix!


    And he still has the ability to fight back!


    This result is really stunned!

 Chapter 4349： Nail into the coffin board

    Chapter 4349: Nailed into the Coffin Board


    Everyone thought that after this overbearing stab fell, everything would be put to an end. Unexpectedly, the opponent would withstand the primal phoenix stab abruptly, and then he was already preparing to fight back!


    "Who is the person lying in the coffin? As far as the strength is in the same realm as the original phoenix, he will definitely not be a nameless person!"


    These three immortal emperors all want to know the origin of the so-called master of the dark origin, but with their superficial knowledge and understanding of the heavens, they really do not know that there is an immortal emperor who controls the darkness!


    Originally wanted to ask Tianzun about this matter, but the three Tianzun also showed a very confused expression.


    Obviously they had never heard of the ruler of the source of darkness, but at the same time they were shocked by the opponent''s power!


    The darkness that spread from the coffin is like a monster, and it has already begun to eat away at the light!


    Even if there is a powerful divine power remaining in the light, it can''t stop the darkness from eroding!


    Danyang Tianzun suddenly thought of something, and said: "If his dark power is enough to fight against the original phoenix, I''m afraid this person also has a divine body!"


    There are very few immortal emperors and phoenix feathers who have cultivated divine power in ordinary times. It is difficult to find one, but before this chaotic pagoda, the divine power seems to be completely free of money, and it has appeared many times!


    In fact, anyone who is not a fool can tell.


    Taking the Huntian Pagoda as an opportunity, many hidden old monsters have already appeared in the fairyland again!


    In the future, the fairy world does not know what direction it will continue to develop.


    However, it is foreseeable that the days when the Heavenly Court family dominates may be gone forever!


    After the dark monster ate away the light almost, the primordial phoenix finally appeared in front of everyone again.


    The elbows and back of the primitive phoenix were burning with crimson flames. It was obvious that it was the primitive phoenix himself who had turned into the sun just now, emitting endless light and heat.


    And that dark monster has almost swallowed the surrounding light!


    After abruptly withstood a stab from the original Phoenix, the owner of that coffin still didn''t show up from the inside of the coffin!


    Is it possible that this coffin is different from what everyone thinks, is it a powerful magic weapon?


    Even the Tianzun and the Immortal Emperor who were watching the battle were stunned at this time.


    They have not experienced the Primordial Era. For them, regardless of the original phoenix or the master of this dark source, they used the power of another unfamiliar system.


    The power of darkness gradually condensed, and the dark tentacles that stretched out gradually shrank back, and finally the power of darkness was completely condensed on the coffin.


    It''s as if the coffin has turned into a small black hole.


    The expression of the primitive phoenix was still proud, and said, "It has been gone for so many years. It seems that you have grown a little bit in the coffin after all. But loneliness is the primitive phoenix. You think that this level of dark power alone is enough to compare with loneliness. Compete? It was just the beginning of the warm-up."


    "The power of loneliness is unique in this world. Any existence that dares to contend with loneliness will eventually turn into meaningless fly ash!"


    The coffin was still silent, making no sound, as if the original phoenix was talking to himself.


    However, Primordial Phoenix didn''t care about this, because she was confident to pry open the opponent''s mouth, it was just a matter of time.


    The Twelve Fire Wings behind them burned violently again, and the Tianzhu Extinction in his hand was also changed into a sky blue flame!


    I don��t know the nature of this sky blue flame, but in terms of high temperature, it has far surpassed the scarlet sacred flame just now!


    The original Phoenix didn''t say anything about the scene this time, and directly killed the coffin!


    This time, the original Phoenix intends to use the method of close hand-to-hand combat to force the opponent to show up!


    The original phoenix possessed unparalleled speed, almost in the blink of an eye, it had already broken through the limits and appeared in front of the coffin!


    Dragons and phoenixes carved on the top of the coffin look very exquisite, in addition to many archaic inscriptions.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t care about these at all, and slashed directly at the top of the coffin!


    Although the power of darkness is extremely condensed, it can''t resist the extreme horror of the primitive phoenix!


    This knife not only comes with a sky blue flame, but also has an indestructible sword energy!


    Although the original phoenix''s weapon skill was not better than Su Yan, it was already considered to be the highest level in this world.


    The reason why those Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors had never seen the primitive phoenix using weapons before, it was purely because there were so few in this world who were qualified to allow primitive phoenixes to use weapons.


    There was no opportunity to use weapons before!


    The sharp blade quickly broke through the dark defense and slashed directly on the coffin!


    The blade directly cut off a large piece of the dragon head on the top of the coffin, and then the original Phoenix continued to exert force, trying to cut through that layer of coffin board!


    But suddenly a very strong counter shock came from the inside of the coffin!


    This counter-shock includes not only the power of darkness, but also a very strange spell power!


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t fear the darkness, but the power of the spell gave her a great warning sign, so she wanted to draw a knife and step back.


    But when the original Phoenix wanted to draw a knife and sprint away, she found that the knife was stuck on the coffin board and couldn''t get it out no matter what.


    The primitive Phoenix had no choice but to abandon the long knife in his hand and hurriedly retreated towards the back.


    The following facts also proved that the original Phoenix made the most correct choice.


    I saw a group of blood-colored clouds rising from the coffin, and immediately wrapped the long knife of the original Phoenix!


    This blood-colored cloud group contains extremely filthy aura, this filthy aura can not only destroy the cultivation base of the true immortal, but also deface the magic weapon, make the immortal tool lose its spirituality and become a mortal iron!


    The long sword of the primitive phoenix is ??a divine tool, it is not so easy to corrupt the divine tool, at least it is impossible to do it in a short time.


    However, the original Phoenix still used his left hand to form a sword art, and the sky-blue flames on the long sword that had gradually dimmed suddenly burst out!


    The terrifying flame not only forced the blood-colored clouds back a lot, but also burned many decorations on the coffin board into molten iron.


    If the coffin looked like an emperor''s coffin before, it has become very embarrassing and ordinary now.


    But Primordial Phoenix was still very dissatisfied, and her long knife was still stuck on the coffin board.


    If the weapon is taken away by others and cannot be recovered, then it would be a shame to the original Phoenix, and it would be unacceptable in any way!

 Chapter 4350： Break open the coffin

    Chapter 4350 Breaking the Coffin


    The primitive phoenix spurred the blue sacred fire, and wanted to chant the spell silently, and wanted to take back the long knife!


    But the long knife stuck tightly on the coffin board, and it didn''t move at all, as if it was possessed by a demon.


    This time the original Phoenix did not say. For this woman, if she can say some mocking words, or show contempt in her eyes, it means that she is not the most angry stage yet.


    If she doesn''t say a word, it means that she has a real fire, and this anger must be vented!


    After the primordial phoenix became extremely angry, the blue flame on his body changed again, this time it turned into an incandescent flame!


    There is only one pure white flame in this world-the sun is really fire!


    The true fire of the sun is known as the origin of all fires, and its lethality is beyond the reach of other sacred fires!


    The rest of the sacred fire, no matter what the nature of the flames, as long as they encounter the real fire of the sun, they will only have the fate of being swallowed.


    The real fire of the sun is more powerful than any divine fire and demon fire in this world!


    No kind of fire can compete with the real fire of the sun!


    The destructive power of the real fire of the sun is more than that.


    No matter what kind of incantation or immortal power in this world, in most cases, encountering the real fire of the sun will only have one end, that is, being burned to ashes!


    Therefore, the power of the real fire of the sun is no less than the legendary artifact!


    However, because the power is so exaggerated and outrageous, the real fire of the sun is almost impossible to be subdued.


    Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many geniuses who have cultivated true fire want to subdue the true fire of the sun, and they all end up in vain, wasting their time in vain.


    But the primitive phoenix can make the sun''s true fire burn wantonly on his body, and this alone is enough to compare with most monks in this world.


    Maybe this is the so-called talent.


    Some things you are born with are just as natural to use as eating and drinking, but others will not be able to do it even if they work for 100,000 years the day after tomorrow.


    The twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix gradually turned into the real fire of the sun!


    Today''s primitive phoenix is ??using her strength to prove why she is the master of the Kunlun Holy Realm and why she is one of the five emperors of the Primordial Era.


    The reputation of the apex of the heavens was not made by people to brag, but was earned by one''s own strength.


    Perhaps it was because the original Phoenix''s killing intent was too strong and too powerful. When the original Phoenix flew in front of the coffin, the coffin shook and wanted to retreat toward the back!


    But how can its coffin fly faster than the original phoenix?


    Seeing that the original phoenix was about to fly in front of the coffin.


    Those dark tentacles on the coffin grew out again, trying to entangle the body of the original phoenix.


    But this idea soon fell through!


    Those dark tentacles and curses with evil thoughts had not had time to actually touch the true body of the original phoenix, they were already burned to ashes!


    Next, waiting for the fate of this coffin is also burned to ashes in the same way!


    The expression of the original phoenix is ??more arrogant than before!


    In the next moment, the original Phoenix also chased the coffin!


    The moment the original Phoenix''s hand held the long knife again, the ancient inscriptions on the coffin began to shine!


    Then one after another golden beams of light rose into the sky!


    In the golden beam of light, countless archaic inscriptions were revealed, and these archaic inscriptions were full of mystery.


    Primitive Phoenix also saw these ancient inscriptions for the first time. She had experienced that era just like Su Yan, and she naturally recognized these ancient inscriptions!


    After vaguely identifying these ancient inscriptions, there were only two words left in the original Phoenix''s mind: "No!"


    The beam of light of these Primordial Bronze inscriptions is actually a sealing circle!


    The original Phoenix''s long knife was embedded in the coffin board and couldn''t be pulled out because it was caught in the sealing circle!


    The actual function of this sealing circle is to permanently seal the person in the coffin, so that his true body can never escape from the coffin!


    But... now the Primitive Phoenix is ??burning with true sun fire, and true sun fire is the natural enemy of all spells in this world!


    I''m afraid this sealing circle will be burned to ashes soon!


    The original phoenix couldn''t think of the true function of the coffin, which was actually a sealing vessel, sealing the man inside the coffin so that he would never see the sun!


    Only the real fire of the sun is fierce enough to break this powerful seal in a short time!


    It is too late to say regrets, or to change the attributes of the flame.


    The golden beams of light in the sky have collapsed one after another, which means that the sealing circle is about to be completely destroyed!


    The white flame has burned to the top of the coffin board...


    A heavy sigh came from inside the coffin!


    The man who was sealed into the coffin is finally about to regain his freedom!


    At this time, the power of darkness is more than ten times stronger than before!


    Although that man has not completely regained his freedom, he is already swaying the powerful dark power without hesitation!


    Primitive Phoenix already knew that the breaking of the seal was inevitable, and he simply magnified the real fire of the sun around him ten times!


    This ten times the real fire of the sun swallowed directly toward the pipe!


    What the original phoenix had to do was to burn this coffin and the man inside the coffin to ashes!


    But at this moment, the nine-headed necromancer that was killed by the primitive phoenix just now was summoned from the time and space of another world!


    The nine-headed necromancer entangled the coffin tightly, blocking most of the real fire of the sun with its own body!


    But who is the original Phoenix, she is determined not to be so willingly manipulated and played like a fool!


    The long knife in his hand swayed out with the real fire of the sun and the extremely powerful sword aura!


    The terrifying power condensed in the sky, and then hit the coffin!


    The nine-headed necromancer and the coffin exploded in the void together, shattering into countless pieces!


    And the man lying in the coffin also turned into many fragments!


    This knife was shot by the original Phoenix with anger, and it can be said that it has achieved the greatest result. But there was no expression of joy on the face of Primordial Phoenix at all.


    Because although the master of the dark origin was smashed into pieces by the primitive phoenix, his origin consciousness was still completely enveloped here.


    This shows that what the man broke was only his body, and his spiritual nature did not receive such a violent impact.


    Since the nine-headed necromancer can constantly call itself in a different time and space to recover its broken flesh.


    So for this man, it should be easy to do the same thing.

 Chapter 4351： Bound to break through

    Chapter 4351 is bound to break through


    Primitive Phoenix said with dissatisfaction: "Leaving Kunlun this time, I didn''t think that it was really troublesome one after another. Danyang, you send someone to the heaven to report the letter, and you will continue to fight with him here until the Jade Emperor comes here in person."


    Primitive Phoenix had great anger in his heart, knowing that he had been used by the man in the coffin.


    The other party took advantage of her hot temper.


    Now that the matter has been formed, there is no room for recovery at all, and the original Phoenix can only work hard to minimize possible losses.


    Therefore, the first thing Primordial Phoenix asked Danyang Tianzun to go back to the Heavenly Court to rescue soldiers.


    The primitive phoenix had already calculated that this man must be able to come back from death and resurrection like the Necromancer.


    So... the original Phoenix had already made plans to fight fiercely for a long time. Maybe half a year, maybe a year.


    These are all indifferent things. The primitive phoenix with strong divine blessing, even if it is physically strong and endurance, is definitely not comparable to ordinary immortal emperors.


    Danyang Tianzun just took a punch at the primitive phoenix, but before he could make any moves, he had already seen the nine-headed necromancer had been summoned once again!


    These nine necromantic dragons have completely surrounded the three Heavenly Sovereigns and the Three Immortal Emperors!


    It seems that Danyang Tianzun is absolutely not allowed to go back to the heaven to rescue soldiers!


    At this time, Su Yan was still inside the Huntian Pagoda, completely unaware of what was happening outside.


    Moreover, the time lapse of the world inside the Huntian Pagoda is also different from the fairy world.


    In that world, Su Yan has stopped for a thousand years, and Su Yan has also gained a lot of insights from the long history below.


    It''s just that Su Yan still hasn''t figured out a way to leave the Huntian Pagoda!


    Su Yan let out a long breath. After a thousand years of time has settled, Su Yan''s cultivation and mood have improved.


    Su Yan now has completely broken the cause and effect, and his grasp of the divine power is far more than before.


    But just this level is not enough to get out of trouble.


    Through those divine eyes, Su Yan could see a white sky light appearing above his head.


    This white sky light represents the passage between this world and the fairy world.


    But no matter how Su Yan flew, the distance to that white sky light would never change in any way.


    This also made Su Yan realize that if he wants to go out, he needs a bigger breakthrough!


    No one in this world has ever been able to break through as easily as eating and drinking while practicing, especially after reaching the peak of practice, it is even more difficult to reach the sky if you want to go further!


    After reaching the realm of Emperor Immortal, even the smallest and smallest breakthrough will become very difficult.


    If it is such a good breakthrough, all the immortal emperors should be at the top.


    In fact, at the time of the ninth reincarnation, Su Yan already knew some things that others could not know.


    All living beings in this world, including the immortal emperor, cannot escape the suppression of the three factors of cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation.


    Su Yan has now determined the cause and effect. If he wants to go further, he needs to transcend both destiny and reincarnation.


    The so-called destiny represents an inevitable destiny.


    The so-called future has many branches and forks, but no matter how it branches and forks, there will be times when there are different ways to return.


    And this moment of reaching the same destination by different routes is a destined result in fate.


    For a specific person, that is to say, no matter what he does, good or bad, he cannot change this destined result.


    This is fate!


    The demise of the dynasty and the rise and fall are destined for destiny!


    Even if Mingjun appeared in the last days, it still has no effect. When the building is still in full swing, personal strength is always small, and even if you want to turn the tide, it will be a tragedy.


    Specific to Su Yan''s body, the so-called fate is the fall of the year!


    Su Yan''s fall back then was actually a certainty. From when Su Yan was about to peek at the forbidden gate, a certain kind of curse has been imposed on him...


    The betrayal of Emperor Hongmeng and their betrayal was the specific way the curse was fulfilled.


    As for reincarnation, it is more mysterious than relying on fate, cause and effect.


    Su Yan used to reincarnate in the ninth life. After he had experienced reincarnation more times while retaining his self-consciousness, he would naturally have many strange feelings about reincarnation.


    The six paths of reincarnation are extremely profound. If they were artifacts, they would definitely be the most powerful artifacts in the world, none of them.


    Samsara seems to be very far away from the immortal world. Mortals ascend to the immortal world after going through the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation. After entering the immortal world, they seem to have nothing to do with the six reincarnations anymore.


    Even if those bodhisattvas and immortals separated their avatars to walk in the lower realm and transform their karma, the main body would definitely not leave the immortal realm.


    But in fact this is an absolutely wrong idea.


    Even the immortal emperor could not escape the suppression of reincarnation.


    Because the so-called reincarnation does not simply refer to the six reincarnations.


    If you only talk about the six reincarnations, then it really doesn''t have much to do with the immortal world.


    But the evolution of the immortal world, the evolution of various great tribulations and countless tribulations, are actually a way of reincarnation.


    After the calamity and karma evolve to the apex, they will change into various calamities. After the calamity, the calamity and karma will be consumed, and they will enter the next cycle.


    Specifically, it will change into the rise of various forces, genres, and geniuses in the immortal world, and then many genres and forces will die, leading to a change of era.


    The evolution of robbery, the change of era is actually a great reincarnation, and the immortal emperor cannot escape.


    If you want to surpass all of this, you need to suppress the three of cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation at the same time!


    But throughout the ages, I am afraid that no one can do this!


    Su Yan only suspected that there had been a person who was infinitely close to this state, and that person was the Great Chaos!


    But Su Yan was only skeptical, and there was no complete evidence to prove that Emperor Chaos had been able to suppress these three at the same time!


    Su Yan has already determined the cause and effect, which is equivalent to cutting the past karma from himself. If he wants to suppress his destiny next, he must first reverse his destiny!


    Before turning his fate, Su Yan made complete preparations!


    Su Yan not only took the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand, but also released the eight-story Buddha Pagoda.


    Today''s eight-story Pagoda Pagoda is already on the scale of indomitable power!


    Not only does it look majestic and mighty, even the details are flawless!


    The eight-story Buddha pagoda is covered with ancient inscriptions, which can give Su Yan a powerful blessing!


    Moreover, after combining with the power of destruction, the power of this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda has become extremely powerful!


    After Su Yan summoned the eight-story Buddha Pagoda, he then jumped into the long river of history below.

 Chapter 4352： Suppress the road of fate

    Chapter 4352: The Road to Suppression of Fate


    After Su Yan jumped into the long river of history, he did not intend to go back to the past to reverse history, but continued to collapse along with the long river of history moving forward!


    Su Yan is now able to fully control his own divine power, and he has a certain degree of advancement and retreat in the long river of history!


    Soon Su Yan saw another one of himself tracing the other end of the long river of history!


    This person looked exactly like Su Yan, but his expression was very mad and evil, just like the dark side of Su Yan.


    After encountering this dark Su Yan, Su Yan did not intend to fight the opponent directly.


    The dark Su Yan didn''t speak, and directly attacked. As expected, what he possessed was exactly the same as Su Yan''s destructive power!


    Under the attack of the destructive power of the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, the golden divine light swayed layer after layer of ripples!


    But Su Yan remained unmoved, facing this dark side of himself, Su Yan had no intention of killing him at all.


    But if the opponent has the same power as Su Yan, if Su Yan doesn''t fight back, wouldn''t he be doomed to lose?


    At this time, Su Yan could clearly but sense that the opponent''s destructive supernatural power was as authentic as him, and it was definitely not a result of a mirrored illusion.


    Isn''t it... To break the ultimate fate, do you need to defeat yourself?


    No one could answer Su Yan''s doubts, because he was in a high and deep realm that almost no one had reached before.


    The dark Su Yan attacked again, and Su Yan unexpectedly saw that the dark Su Yan also had a red lotus sky dance in his hand!


    The red fire red lotus blossomed in the long river of history, spreading into a fire road, and spreading directly toward this side!


    This fact is very difficult to understand, and even some weird.


    If the opponent is the dark side of Su Yan, it is understandable to have the same power as Su Yan, but how could he also have the Red Lotus Sky Dance?


    You must know that every artifact of good fortune is a unique existence in this world!


    It is impossible to be copied, and it is impossible to be surpassed!


    Before Su Yan took the shot, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was already surrounded by the scarlet red lotus, and it was burning fiercely!


    The dark side Su Yan laughed wildly, and pointed at Su Yan''s deity with the red lotus sky dance in his hand, and said, "You have no future at all. I will definitely replace you!"


    "Really? Many people have said this to me, do you know what their fate is like?" Su Yan asked back.


    The dark side Su Yan laughed wildly: "Does it need you to preach to me? Don��t forget, you are me, I have all your memories! I can know what you think now, what you must think is If you decide and then move, do you want to see my flaws? Then I can tell you now! I have no flaws at all!"


    Su Yan looked at his dark side without saying a word.


    But there is one thing that Su Yan can be sure of. There is no absolute perfection in this world. Even Su Yan himself must have flaws.


    It''s just that the stronger the hand, the fewer opportunities to expose flaws, and the shorter the time.


    Such an opportunity is fleeting!


    If the level is not enough, you may not be able to see where the flaw is, let alone make use of the flaw.


    That dark Su Yan once again activated the red lotus sky dance in his hand, and the fire and rain fell all over the sky.


    Su Yan looked at this magnificent fire rain but fell into thoughtfulness.


    Su Yan hasn''t fight back, and the dark Su Yan became very anxious because of this. He yelled at Su Yan, saying that Su Yan only knew that he was a tortoise with a shrunken head hiding in the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda!


    His scolding like this is a reminder of Su Yan. This dark Su Yan used the destructive power, and there is also the Red Lotus Sky Dance. Why didn''t he release this eight-story Pagoda Pagoda?


    The thin-layered Buddha Pagoda was made by Su Yan''s life practice and can be regarded as a magic weapon of life!


    Once the eight-story Pagoda is broken or damaged, Su Yan will die along with it.


    Suddenly Su Yan seemed to have figured out some key among them, and then only saw Su Yan hit a magic trick!


    The eight-story Pagoda Pagoda grew incomparably stronger, and the sturdy pagoda almost blocked the long river of history!


    When the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda expanded, the red fire outside also expanded along with it, but Su Yan was not worried at all, just because he already wanted to understand the key.


    If you do it directly with yourself on the dark side, the powers and magic weapons that both parties have are the same, and no one can predict who will win or lose in the end.


    Even if Su Yan wins, I''m afraid it will be a tragic victory.


    The enemy is never as good as outsmart.


    And Su Yan had already seen through the opponent''s weakness, which lay in his life.


    Su Yan''s cultivation base was obtained after many years of cultivation. Obviously, the opponent''s power was simply copied from Su Yan, and there was no such process of life-saving cultivation.


    This is where the fate is!


    After understanding the key points, the next thing to do is very simple.


    I saw that Su Yan directly suppressed the eight-story Buddha Pagoda facing the dark side of himself!


    At the moment when the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda was suppressed, Su Yan on the dark side desperately tried to resist with the power of the artifacts, but he was originally the dark side of Su Yan!


    Naturally, there is no way to resist the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda obtained through life practice!


    In a sense, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda also contains the natal power of this dark Su Yan, but Su Yan, who is on the dark side of this natal power, cannot be driven at all!


    After Su Yan on the dark side was locked in, the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda shrank sharply, and finally turned into an exquisite pagoda and fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan looked at this exquisite pagoda carefully, and understood in his heart that the so-called destiny had been locked in it.


    As long as the dark side Su Yan is refined, some insights about fate and some mysterious and mysterious things will automatically appear in Su Yan''s mind!


    And the cultivation base and realm can also be improved.


    Just refining it is not something that can be done in a short time, at least it will take a thousand years.


    If you spend another thousand years, you don''t know if the Longevity Mountain is still there, what will happen to Jin Shiya and the others?


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t even know that the time flow inside the Huntian Pagoda was much faster than the outside world. He had been here for thousands of years, and it was only a quarter of an hour outside.


    Su Yan was worried at this time, but Te also knew that this worry was meaningless.


    The only thing he can do now, and the only thing he should do is to refine this dark side of himself, suppress his fate, and naturally get out of this chaotic pagoda!


    As for the changes in the outside world, since he can''t control it, there is no point in delusion!

 Chapter 4353： Jidu

    The fourth thousand three hundred and fifty-three chapters


    The dark coffin has been shattered by the real fire of the sun!


    In the loneliness around, the Primitive Phoenix didn''t dare to neglect the slightest, because she had already known that the man who should be sealed in the coffin was gradually reuniting his body in another world.


    He waited until his body was completely reshaped before he revealed his body in the fairy world again.


    The man was wrapped in a heavy bandage, only his left eye was exposed.


    But even this left eye is already bleak.


    At the same time, a majestic breath of death was transmitted from the man''s body wrapped under the bandage!


    Except for the extremely strong death spirit, the Primitive Phoenix couldn''t sense more from this man.


    The blood in this man''s body had already solidified, his heart stopped beating, and even his spine was broken, so that he had to stand in a sickly rickety posture.


    There is no doubt that this master of the source of darkness is already a dead man!


    A person who can''t die anymore!


    But this thing is very weird and right here, a dead man is standing in front of everyone like this, and he has the power to fight against the original phoenix!


    Perhaps it was because after Su Yan was resurrected to kill him from the lower realm back to the immortal realm. At this time, seeing the dead master of the dark origin, the expression of the primitive phoenix was not particularly surprised.


    After thinking about it for a moment, the primitive phoenix said: "The master of the source of darkness, I just remembered, is your name called Ji always? And Na Luohu used to be a brother who worshipped the handle."


    After hearing the name, the master of the source of darkness, a glint flashed in his eyes, and then asked: "You must have always been the Great Emperor Phoenix."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You can call Gu the Primitive Phoenix. You are so brave, you dare to use Gu!"


    The tone of the primitive phoenix was full of anger.


    If it weren''t for the real fire of the primitive phoenix, I''m afraid that the master of the dark origin would still be trapped in the coffin.


    But the ruler of the Dark Origin didn''t care at all, and just asked, "Where is Su Baxian?"


    "Jidu, are you a lonely transparent person?"


    The man known as Jidu said, "I am not here for you, Primordial Phoenix. What you do has nothing to do with me. I just want to find Su Baxian! Only his foul smell can attract me!"


    A flame of hatred burned in Ji Du''s eyes, "I don''t know how many years I have been chasing him in the fairy world! It''s hard to find his trace, why don''t you tell me where he is?"


    Primitive Phoenix is ??a person who has been habitually outside. How can he get used to others talking to her like this?


    Primitive Phoenix sneered, and then said: "You are so brave, you dare to be so mad in front of your grandma! I heard that Su Ba had already beheaded you back then, even if your soul is returned to the immortal world, it is Just one dead person, how much storm can it make?"


    After Ji Du heard what the Primordial Phoenix had said, he furiously said, "Only he Su Ba knew what happened back then! He set up an ambush in advance, and the Primordial Emperor Tianmo led me into the ambush, and then the two of them worked together to get me Kill, but before I was dying, I had already severely injured the Devil Emperor, planting thousands of evil thoughts in his devil heart! If there is only one Su Baxian, how can I kill me?"


    Primitive Phoenix said, "It turns out that Su Ba first killed you alone?"


    "Only one Su Ba can''t deal with me first! I can crawl out of **** after I die just to find Su Ba first for revenge!"


    After hearing this, the original Phoenix laughed and said: "Such words, Gu also heard Su Baxian say, he said that the purpose of rebirth is also for revenge. You are interesting, although you are enemies, but you say exactly the same."


    Ji Du didn''t even care about the original Phoenix''s joking, he could sense that Su Yan''s breath clearly appeared here, but disappeared out of thin air.


    Then Ji Du''s gaze fell on the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan''s breath cannot disappear out of thin air, unless he hides somewhere!


    The original phoenix was still laughing. After seeing Ji Du''s gaze at the Huntian Pagoda, his face immediately became cold and he said, "Don''t say Gu didn''t warn you, this Huntian Pagoda is not you. Bumped."


    "This pagoda has the seal of Su Baxian. Isn''t Su Baxian in it?"


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t answer, but stared at Ji Du with a smile, but instead asked: "You are not very capable, do you need Su Ba to calculate you first?"


    Primordial Phoenix opened his chattering box when he asked.


    Ji Du didn''t have any reservations in front of the original Phoenix, and he said what happened back then.


    Before the opening of the prehistoric land, Ji Dusheng had successfully proclaimed the Dao in the prehistoric land, occupying the lordship of darkness.


    In other words, everything is darkness itself!


    If the plan doesn''t fall, then no one can surpass him.


    Therefore, the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor would want Jidu''s life, and he could only replace Jidu by killing him.


    The reason why Su Yan had to deal with Jidu was even simpler.


    Jidu is regarded as a **** by those characters of Wuzong, which is equal to the soul of Wuzong.


    Another point is that Jidu has spoken harshly to Su Yan several times, showing that he meant to replace Su Yan.


    So Su Yan wanted to get rid of Jidu a long time ago. If Jidu were to be killed, Wuzong would surely be dealt a great blow.


    In this way, the Wuzong family will not be dominated, but the Daomen and Wuzong will balance each other.


    Although Su Yan and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor had plans to eradicate Jidu, it is not easy to really want to do it.


    Because Ji is the master of the source of darkness, he is tantamount to the incarnation of darkness. Not only has the strength to reach the sky, but also masters many subspaces under the fairy world.


    If you can''t beat Jidu, or encounter any life-threatening situation, you can escape into the subspace at any time.


    The law of subspace is different from the immortal world. If you go to the subspace, the outcome will become very unpredictable.


    Therefore, the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor set up a bureau. Although Su Yan was a hands-on person, it was the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor who actually made suggestions.


    Like Primordial Phoenix and Su Yan, the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor was one of the five emperors of the year, and it took two of the five emperors to deal with it, and the battlefield had to do all kinds of calculations.


    The power of Jidu is evident from this!


    Ji Du continued: "Back then, I was stabbed in the heart with a sword by Su Baxian. The moment the sword qi strangled me, I thought I was dead, but after my soul collapsed, I condensed again in the subspace. After ten thousand years, I have regained my consciousness! Not to mention Su Baxian, even I can''t even think of it myself, I have actually been so strong that even Su Baxian can''t kill him!"

 Chapter 4354： Su Yan came

    The fourth thousand and fifty-fourth chapter Su Yan descends


    But what Ji couldn''t think of was that although his soul was reborn in the subspace, the Qi soul was locked in a coffin together with his physical body!


    This coffin was not made by Su Yan, but by the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor.


    With Su Yan''s character, he would not create such a vicious coffin.


    It is impossible to verify why the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor built this coffin. After all, the Primitive Heavenly Demon Emperor has fallen for many years.


    However, the fall of the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor was also related to Ji Du''s dying backlash.


    After Ji Du said this, he still had a sullen expression on his face. Although he can still act now, only the body of the dead remains.


    And being locked in the coffin for so many epochs, it is almost equal to never being able to live beyond. How can he not bear the hate?


    Ji Du spread out his hands, which were wrapped in a heavy bandage, and the power of darkness leaked out from the bandage!


    The power of darkness is much stronger than before!


    Even the Primordial Phoenix had to sigh that the title of Lord of the Dark Origin was definitely not an understatement.


    At this time, he must break the seal on the outside of the Huntian Pagoda, and how could the primitive phoenix let him do what he wanted.


    The two sides faced each other in the sky, one bright and the other dark, and it didn''t take long before they really handed over!


    The two different divine powers of light and darkness are constantly crisscrossing in the void, and I am afraid that they will not be able to distinguish between them in a short period of time!


    The primordial phoenix protects its body with the real fire of the sun, no matter how dark the spell is when it encounters the real fire of the sun, it can only dissolve like ice and snow.


    And the attack of the primitive phoenix can hardly break the darkness like the sky.


    This battle can only be said to be five to five, and no one can get a favor.


    The three immortals and the nine-headed necromancer were also caught in a fierce battle, and only one immortal emperor could be sent to the heaven to report a letter.


    The three Tianzun suddenly felt a fierce shock coming from behind!


    After looking back, I realized that the shock came from inside the Huntian Pagoda!


    The seals that Su Yan and Primal Phoenix placed on the Huntian Pagoda were all intact, but the Huntian Pagoda itself was shaken!


    This wave of shaking caused the surrounding universe to shake together!


    It seems that there is a terrible monster trying to escape from the inside of the Huntian Pagoda!


    Could it be that Su Yan is coming out of the Huntian Pagoda?


    Even the primitive phoenix showed an expression of extreme incomprehension.


    What kind of world is inside Huntian Pagoda, even she can''t answer, so there is no way to predict what Su Yan will encounter inside Huntian Pagoda!


    But is Su Yan going to break free from the shackles of the Huntian Pagoda in such a short time?


    They have to be different from what they could not imagine that the time passing inside the Huntian Pagoda is different from that of the outside world. Only a very short time has passed outside, but a thousand years have passed inside the Huntian Pagoda!


    And the master of the source of darkness seemed to have sensed something, and the black aura all over his body suddenly rose by more than five times!


    The strong dark aura seems to have endless tentacles, suppressing it toward this side, even the divine light of the primitive phoenix can no longer illuminate the surrounding universe like daylight!


    The vibration of Huntian Pagoda has become more and more severe!


    Then I saw a golden divine light gushing out from the Huntian Pagoda, and this beam of light stunned Zhou Tian!


    In terms of the dazzling degree of light, this beam of light is far inferior to the original phoenix, but the power contained in it is exceptionally strong, and there is also an extremely profound aura spreading rapidly.


    There is no doubt that this deep breath comes from Su Yan. When this breath appears, it also means that Su Yan has been killed out of the Huntian Pagoda!


    A figure soon appeared in that beam of light.


    Su Yan finally appeared in the sight of everyone again!


    Su Yan was wearing a white coat at this time, his eyes were calm to the extreme, and the breath of the whole body had completely converged.


    Maybe it''s because the breath and power have converged too much, and it even makes people feel a little empty.


    For Primordial Phoenix, she and Su Yan only disappeared for a short time, so when she saw Su Yan, she was very surprised.


    She could clearly feel that Su Yan''s aura and her temperament were very different from just now, and Su Yan''s temperament was even more dusty than before.


    Primitive Phoenix had no idea, but for Su Yan, her short time was a long time that would take thousands of years to measure.


    The three Heavenly Sovereigns were also very surprised. Although they didn''t know what happened to Su Yan in the Huntian Pagoda, one thing was undoubtedly certain.


    That is, Su Yan''s strength has risen tremendously compared to before!


    Su Yan''s power to destroy the gods is already the world''s most unparalleled power in the world. If it rises again, I''m afraid it will enter a whole new realm!


    Perhaps throughout the ages, no one has entered such a realm!


    Su Yan wore a white robe, walked a few steps in the void, and appeared between the primitive phoenix and Jidu across the sky.


    After seeing Su Yan, the original phoenix said loudly: "You came back at the right time. This is your big enemy, you can deal with it yourself."


    Primitive Phoenix had long felt that the scene before him was very troublesome, and wanted to find someone to help deal with it. If Su Yan were to deal with the master of the dark origin, it would naturally be a better thing.


    Su Yan looked forward, the ruler of the Dark Origin was all wrapped in bandages, and those bandages looked like something unclean.


    Looking at it with the eyes of the gods, you can see that the densely hidden under the bandages are all the magic of the witch sect, full of strong resentment and evil thoughts, I am afraid it is an incredible magic weapon!


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief and said to Ji Du, "The master of the source of darkness, you really are the lingering soul, the master of the source of darkness, I and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor have joined forces to kill you. Jiyuan, but you are still dragging the coffin and wandering in the fairy world, just to get my revenge."


    The primitive phoenix said: "Su Yan, don''t talk nonsense, don''t hurry up? This guy has some ways. The lonely power is against him, so why can''t he. He is the same as his nine-headed necromancer, no matter what. Kill him many times and he can be perfectly resurrected. Such an unkillable character really makes him lonely and very upset!"


    Su Yan said: "He has already cultivated his soul into something similar to a certain core and placed it in the subspace. Unless the core of the subspace is destroyed, otherwise, no matter how many times he is killed, he will There is its own way of rebirth."

 Chapter 4355： Cross that line

    Chapter 4355 Crossing That Line


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Is this difficult to handle? Su Baxian, since you have cracked his mystery, you can kill him directly in the subspace and destroy his soul!"


    Su Yan said: "The subspace is as broad as the fairy world. The core of the soul is no more than the size of a fist. Where is it so easy to find out?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Then according to your statement, don''t you have nothing to do with him?"


    Su Yan said: "There is always a way, but it''s a little more troublesome."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he flew directly between Tianyu.


    Then Su Yan casually pointed, and the nine necromantic dragons that were still raging were all set in the void, and they couldn''t move!


    "These nine necromancers are actually one, but its owner bound it after death, and also summoned other necromancers from different time and space..." the original Phoenix said.


    Su Yan nodded. In fact, he already knew the secrets of the nine-headed necromancer, and he didn''t need the primitive phoenix to popularize science.


    Su Yan was too lazy to look at those necromantic dragons. At this time, there was only one person left in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan walked through the void, his temperament was no longer as domineering as he was just now, only a transcendental wisdom after enlightenment.


    Even the Primitive Phoenix had to admit that Su Yan now seemed to have reached a state that she couldn''t understand at all.


    Su Yan just lifted a finger gently, and the infinitely spreading and growing darkness in the void could no longer move on!


    Even the most violent dark energy was completely bound in the sky at this time, completely unable to move!


    Su Yan has now determined the cause and effect and broke his fate. Although his strength has not improved much now, the improvement in his mood is actually very huge.


    Su Yan now has a thorough understanding of his mind, and many secret things in this universe are no longer secrets to Su Yan now.


    Today''s Su Yan can see at a glance what kind of power the opposite spell uses, and where is the weak point, if you want to break it, it will naturally be easy.


    If this kind of weightlifting is not something anyone can do, it is often only when the strength crushes the two great realms that the same effect can be produced.


    "Jidu, since you can be resurrected after death, it means that your life should not be extinct. Subspace is your world. You can clearly dominate a world no weaker than the immortal world, so why must you seek revenge from me? It''s really obsessive."


    Ji Du said with a gloomy and stern voice: "Su Baxian, you can talk about yourself first. Will you give up looking for the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor to seek revenge if you kill back to the immortal world? If you can''t let it go, What standpoint is there for me?"


    Su Yan looked at Ji Du and said, "You are right. I really don''t have any qualifications to preach to you, but I am tired of these fights. There is only one thing that attracts me now."


    Ji Du was completely uninterested in Su Yan''s words. He opened his hands and the boundless darkness spread directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "It''s useless. If you are smarter, you should know that these methods will not have any effect on me."


    When the boundless darkness spread over, Su Yan just waved his hand gently, the darkness in the void seemed to freeze, and he couldn''t move forward at all!


    Even the Primitive Phoenix couldn''t see what power Su Yan was using.


    This power contains the power of divinity, but it is not entirely the power of divinity. Contains the power of the fairy rules, but there are only a few fairy rules.


    It seems to contain everything, but it is specious!


    Primitive Phoenix could not help but suspect that Su Yan was using the power of another system, at least the mode of power operation in Su Yan''s hands was completely unknown to Primordial Phoenix.


    If Su Yan wants to create a genre, it is easy.


    If you want to develop top-level exercises, you can do it at will with your eyes closed.


    To accomplish these two things, other great emperors needed not only strong inspiration, but also luck and adventure, but Su Yan didn''t need anything, he only needed this idea to be enough.


    Just because the state is reached, to do something that is extremely difficult in the eyes of others is as simple as breathing and drinking.


    Primitive Phoenix is ??not a fool, she has already realized that Su Yan is afraid of making a great breakthrough inside the Huntian Pagoda! I am afraid that the strength has skyrocketed to an unprecedented level!


    Primitive Phoenix has always been very proud. Now even she has to admit that she is inferior to Su Yan, so Su Yan''s breakthrough must be obvious.


    Ji Du''s exposed eye was full of resentment, just staring at Su Yan like this.


    The number one enemy of Jidu is of course the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor, but the Primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor has already fallen, so the only enemy of Jidu is Su Yan!


    Su Yanyun looked at Ji Du lightly, even if he was the master of the source of darkness?


    In front of Su Yan today, there is absolutely no room for resistance with his power, unless Ji Du also has a magical artifact!


    Only the artifacts of good fortune turned decay into magical powers could threaten Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his hand gently in the void, and the Ten Thousand Years Frost Ice Sword fell into Su Yan''s hands. Su Yan went from drawing the sword to collecting it in one go, and it took less than three breaths to move the sword.


    But within the time of these three breaths, the ice spread rapidly in the universe!


    Under the sway of absolute zero, even the flow of time has obviously frozen!


    When everything recovers, all the dark energy in the universe, except Ji Du itself, will be sealed by the sword qi ice!


    Although Jidu is the master of the source of darkness, there is nothing he can do about the freezing of time!


    So I can only watch this happen.


    Danyang Tianzun looked at everything in front of him incredulously, and now he couldn''t be sure what realm Su Yan had reached!


    At least with his insights, he couldn''t understand Su Yan''s power at all.


    In the sword just now, Su Yan not only used Frost''s immortal rule, but various immortals came in his hand, almost without any hindrance.


    It seems that Su Yan has mastered all the immortals in the immortal world!


    How could this be possible... The Primitive Phoenix began to cultivate since he opened the world, and he only mastered all the fairy rules of the fire system!


    The realm that Su Yan showed was clearly above the primitive phoenix, and it had reached a realm that they couldn''t understand.


    There is no way to understand the gap in the representative realm...just like the fairy king can''t understand the power of the immortal emperor! It is impossible for ants to understand the survival mode of elephants!


    Lingbao Tianzun couldn''t help saying: "He really crossed that line... Now I am afraid that no one in the entire fairy world is his opponent!"

 Chapter 4356： To come and not to be indecent

    Chapter 4355


    Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, as if he had completely disregarded personal humiliation.


    Only that strategy was completely unaffected by Su Yan, still staring at Su Yan gnashing his teeth, it seemed as if he wanted to kill Su Yan alive.


    But Su Yan didn''t even have the will to look at it more. He just said indifferently, "If you want to go, let''s go. I''m not interested in killing you again."


    "Su Baxian, are you pitying me? Why do I need your pity?" Ji Du slowly untied the bandage on his body.


    Ji Du''s body has long since died, and even if it is well preserved, it will inevitably be corrupt.


    His skin has already turned purple, this is because the blood in the body is no longer flowing, it is caused by stagnation in the blood vessels.


    And on the weird skin, there are some black curses.


    These black curses represent extremely vicious curses!


    The three immortal emperors felt dizzy just seeing them.


    But Su Yan instead put his hands behind his back, showing a calm expression, and said: "You won''t understand, it''s not that your power is too weak, but that I have reached another realm, worldly law. It��s no longer killing me. If you really want to kill me, you need to be at the same level as me."


    Su Yan''s words really confirmed the original Phoenix''s guess that he had indeed entered a different realm.


    The three immortal emperors asked in surprise: "Is there any realm above the immortal emperor?"


    "There is no realm division above the immortal emperor anymore, but I am afraid no one can tell. He has indeed entered a higher realm. The term immortal emperor may no longer be suitable for him..." Danyang Tianzun said .


    Ji Du has already experienced too long darkness and depression, all he wants now is revenge!


    No matter how strong Su Yan has become, it is absolutely impossible to stop his determination to revenge!


    The curse in the bandage represents curses and sorrows that have lasted for more than ten thousand years. Coupled with the filthy blood that has long turned black, it is probably the most powerful blood curse in the world!


    Such a spell can contaminate even a divine tool in an instant!


    The iceberg shaped by Su Yan in the void began to dissolve almost immediately!


    The dissolving iceberg is not ice water, but purple sewage, which contains monstrous grievances!


    After the golden immortal body is combined with the Tao, the Tao heart can be immortalized and live forever in the world.


    But this kind of sewage can pollute even the immortal Dao Xin, as long as it touches a little, it is tantamount to being contaminated with filth that cannot be wiped off!


    Ji Du''s ability was not small at first, but now with the spells he had used for thousands of years, it was even more terrifying to another level.


    The primitive phoenix had already fired the real fire of the sun to its maximum, and absolutely did not want these purple sewage to contaminate his body.


    The protective power of the real sun fire is naturally first-class, but it can only protect the primitive phoenix alone. If the real sun fire is diverted to protect Su Yan, I am afraid that the real sun fire will burn Su Yan before the sewage arrives. .


    However, the original Phoenix originally wanted to see what kind of trick Su Yan would use to crack this trick.


    The sky full of purple sewage spewed towards Su Yan!


    A ray of sword aura appeared in Su Yan''s hand. This ray of sword aura had no brilliance and was almost transparent.


    But when Su Yan sent out this almost transparent sword qi, something terrifying happened!


    I saw Jian Qi directly separated the sewage that turned into a monstrous flood from the middle, and then cut the space to form a huge space crack, and then the space crack directly swallowed the purple sewage!


    Su Yan''s method of breaking this ultimate move is very light!


    But how could Jidu give in so easily?


    I saw Jidu chanting words.


    The purple in the sewage actually broke away from the water body and then condensed again in the air. The spell that has been released can actually be used for a second change. The realm and level of Jidu can be seen!


    Even though the great ancestor of the witch was the last great witch of the witch sect, he certainly couldn''t do that.


    After these purple spells were condensed, they gradually became dark, and finally turned into a cloud of weird darkness.


    Facing the darkness that is about to be shrouded, Su Yan said: "Jidu, your strength has been greatly improved compared to before you were alive, but just this level of wanting to defeat me is a bit idiotic. If you want to, Depends on my true strength, then let you be optimistic!"


    The intense darkness fell directly towards Su Yan!


    This intense darkness is actually composed of countless vicious spells, but in Su Yan''s eyes, all the spells in this intense darkness are clearly visible.


    Su Yan originally wanted to use his sword to break through the world!


    The number of spells in the darkness should be more than ten thousand. If it were broken with a sword, it would be a magnificent thing!


    It is a pity that the Wanzai Frost Sword does not have the attributes of destroying demons and punishing evil. If the Wanzai Frost Sword is used forcefully, it will be contaminated by these countless spells.


    But even without a sword, Su Yan has many ways to break the darkness in front of him!


    The moment the darkness fell, an indigo figure rose from Su Yan''s body and turned into a two thousand zhang giant!


    The giant has a total of six arms, all holding powerful magical weapons!


    The six magical artifacts released a shocking divine light, and hit the darkness in the void fiercely!


    Suddenly, the power of the spell and the power of destroying the gods collided directly!


    The power of the godhead is far above the spells. Although these spells are powerful, they are the things made by the human races of the witch sect. The things made by the human race can often only deal with the human race and the monster race, and they want to deal with it. The gods will be very difficult!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s Law Bodies is not an ordinary god, but the world-destroying Lord Shiva!


    The divine power that destroys the world destroys these spells in general!


    The huge darkness was directly pierced by the divine light!


    Ji Du contained a blow of thousands of grievances, so Su Yan calmly broke it!


    The expression on Ji Du''s face became more and more resentful. If the blow just now was placed before, it would definitely have a huge effect on Su Yan who did not have the blessing of the godhead.


    It can only be said that this time is different. Su Yan, who already has a godhead, will no longer be able to use the spells of many human races anymore. Even if it is effective, its lethality will be greatly reduced.


    Su Yan can be regarded as experiencing the happiness of the primitive phoenix.


    As the enemy''s tactics are naturally unhappy.


    Su Yan continued: "The so-called not to be indecent, Jidu, since you have already used such powerful spells to greet me, if I don''t give some response, it seems that I really can''t make it... so I should also It''s shot."

 Chapter 4357： Sharpshooter

    The 4357th chapter shot with sharp gun


    When Su Yan said that he was going to make a move, all eyes fell on Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s two-thousand-meter law body of Destroying God has not been collected yet, so I don''t know if he will use Destroying God''s power to deal with Jidu!


    Today''s Su Yan is different from before in both realm and strength. I don''t know what kind of ostentation it will be if he uses the power of the gods again.


    Su Yan walked in the void, red lotus blossoms blooming under his feet.


    Then Su Yan had a red lotus spear in his hand!


    This red lotus spear contained an inexplicable aura, and it seemed to have become indescribably powerful.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "This spear is his artifact, does he want to use the artifact with my power?"


    Although Su Yan hadn''t taken a shot yet, Ji Du could already feel an extremely strong fear from his spiritual sense.


    It seems that his soul has been locked by an indescribable force, no matter if he escapes to the end of the world or in another time and space, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of this powerful force!


    Even Ji has to admit one thing: Su Yan today may not be as good as he was when compared to pure power, but in realm and other aspects, it has surpassed it by a lot!


    Su Yan now is only more difficult to deal with than he was in the past!


    Judging from the character of Jidu, he would never sit and wait for death.


    This time Ji Du directly dug out his intact left eye. He wanted to use his left eye as a cost to perform the blood sacrifice of the true god!


    When the purple blood spewed out of his already dead body, Ji Du said in an extremely vicious tone: "Do you know that I am the only true **** in the darkness! Su Baxian! Even if you are already Incarnate Shiva, so what! As long as there is darkness in this world, I can fight you forever!"


    After Ji Du finished speaking, he squeezed his eyeballs directly, and the purple curse power gradually radiated, filling the void.


    This time the spell did not condense into monstrous darkness, and everything in front of him seemed to have not changed in any way, and even Su Yan''s steps in the void were not affected in any way!


    In fact, Ji Du sacrificed his left eye''s spell attack in the pure spiritual world, and would not interfere with the pure powerless world.


    In this way, the spell itself is invisible to the naked eye.


    But Su Yan''s eyes had long blurred the boundary between the two worlds. He could see how the spell was formed in the spiritual world, and how it was brewing into a monstrous flood!


    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and Ji Du''s power had indeed improved tremendously compared to before.


    After turning into a dead body, his dark power is purer than when he was still alive!


    But there is a problem that Ji Du is always extra naive, dreaming of defeating Su Yan with the most powerful killer move!


    This is simply impossible!


    No one in this world can do such a thing!


    In order to defeat Su Yan, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also needed dozens of immortal emperors to besiege and exhaust Su Yan to the point where he was exhausted before releasing all kinds of cruel killing moves.


    Finally, after paying a huge price, Su Yan was killed.


    I saw an eight-story Pagoda pagoda directly suppressed from above!


    The eight-story Buddha pagoda directly suppressed the boundary between the spiritual world and the physical world!


    Even if the monstrous curse is like a flood, it can''t shake the eight-story Buddha Pagoda at all!


    Primitive Phoenix also said mockingly: "Jidu, don''t waste your time and life. You are destined not to be Su Baxian''s opponent. If I were you, I would have already escaped in a desperate manner. What are you still doing here? , Is it embarrassing?"


    That trick was originally a hollow right eye, but now even the left eye has been dug out by myself.


    But even if he loses his eyes, he can rely on the ubiquitous dark breath to create an effect equivalent to vision.


    In Ji Du''s field of vision, he saw Su Yan raising the Red Lotus spear in his hand, only to feel the pressure of Mount Taishan suppressed, making his hands and feet cold and unable to exert any strength.


    Su Yan asked Ji Du, "Are you very nervous now? You also feel extreme fear in your heart?"


    Before Ji Du could answer any questions, the Red Lotus spear in Su Yan''s hand had already been shot out!


    I saw Ji Du''s body being penetrated by the Red Lotus spear, and amid the screams, the Red Lotus divine fire burst out, burning Ji Du''s body to ashes!


    But just destroying Jidu''s body, it is impossible to really kill Jidu.


    Just like the Necromancer, Ji can summon the self in another time and space to reshape the flesh.


    To really hit Ji Du, you need to damage the Soul Core of Ji Du stored in the subspace.


    Otherwise, the plan will be reborn indefinitely, and this battle will become endless!


    Su Yan had already understood the key points, and released the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda for this purpose!


    When the boundary between the physical and spiritual world is suppressed by the eight-story Pagoda Pagoda, part of the damage of the Red Lotus spear will penetrate from the physical world to the spiritual world, causing real damage to the spirit of Jidu!


    That''s why Ji Du screamed!


    It''s just that, although the power of the shot just now was extremely powerful, it only injured a part of Jidu''s soul.


    There is still a long way to go before the actual killing of Jidu.


    But this is enough. After Ji Du is injured, he will definitely stay in the subspace for a long time. At least Su Yan can be cleaned up during this period of time.


    Then Su Yan collected the red lotus spear and landed on Donghua Dijun''s car.


    Jin Shiya almost flew into Su Yan''s arms. The tension and worry just released were released at once, and then asked: "Su Lang, what realm have you reached now?"


    This question asked by Jin Shiya is also a question that everyone is curious about. Everyone knows that Su Yan''s realm is strong, but no one knows how strong it is.


    Su Yan said: "You only need me to be the former Su Ba first. No matter how my strength grows, my person will not change."


    "The feeling you give me now is like the Patriarch back then, before leaving the Chaos Holy City, Patriarch had the same breath as you!" Jin Shiya said, "Are you going to leave here and go to another place next?"


    Although Jin Shiya only has a quasi-di cultivation base, she has to say that her instinct as a woman is very accurate.


    After Su Yan cut the cause and effect and cut his fate, the next thing to do is to transcend reincarnation.


    The six reincarnations are small reincarnations in the lower realm, and the mortal world of the immortal world is a big reincarnation. To transcend this great reincarnation, you need to cross the legendary forbidden door!


    Since the Great Primordial Chaos also reached this realm, he must have also gone to the Forbidden Gate...


    I just don''t know how he will end.


    But before touching the forbidden door, Su Yan had more important things to do.


    That is revenge!


    If revenge cannot be achieved, then what is the point of obtaining such a powerful force after nine deaths?

 Chapter 4358： Rescue soldiers

    Chapter 4358: Rescue Soldiers


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would not wait to die.


    From the moment he knew that Su Yan had returned to the immortal world, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng knew that confrontation was inevitable.


    Either he fell, or Su Ba was beaten into the eighteenth **** by him first!


    It was just a battle with the Dark Origin Lord that completely broke the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor''s plan. Now the physical injuries have already been recovered, and the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor has already begun to take action.


    And the first thing he had to do was to find his comrades-in-arms.


    Those immortal emperors who had dealt with Su Baxian back then would definitely be willing to unite again.


    It''s just that those strong men who had dealt with Su Baxian back then, after such a long time, many have already fallen.


    The battle back then was determined by the Emperor Hongmeng.


    First, the Proud Blood Dragon Emperor and Su Baxian were dispatched to fight hand-to-hand, and Su Baxian was dragged by at least three hundred moves!


    The Proud Blood Dragon Emperor''s physical body is as strong as the ancient times, and no immortal emperor in today''s immortal world can cultivate the Proud Blood Dragon Emperor''s physical strength back then.


    However, the proud blood dragon emperor had fallen for many years, and now Su Ba first heard that he had even cultivated an immortal dragon **** battle body. I am afraid that few people in the immortal world can fight Su Ba first in close hand-to-hand combat.


    If no one can hold Su Baxian frontally and consume his strength, I am afraid this battle will become extremely difficult.


    In addition, the five great witches of Wuzong also contributed a lot in secret, sacrificing hundreds of millions of creatures in the four worlds below, and refining four chains of the town god.


    After the proud blood dragon emperor dragged Su Baxian, the other great emperors could calmly use the four chains of the town **** to lock Su Baxian''s spiritual roots.


    Without these four town **** chains to lock Su Baxian''s spiritual roots, I am afraid that few people can withstand Su Baxian''s spells!


    Hongmeng Immortal Territory is still one of the Ten Great Immortal Territories, with many troops, but those true immortals will not make any sense when dealing with Su Baxian.


    If you want to deal with Su Baxian, you can only look for the strongest characters in the immortal world, and you can only unite these characters to suppress Su Baxian again!


    But now it''s not the era back then. Back then, Su Baxian was the dominant one. As long as he promised to divide the immortal realm, there will naturally be many strong people willing to join.


    Nowadays, the ruler of the immortal realm is not Su Yan, and many immortal emperors are not the tigers and wolves of the year. If it is not for Su Ba��s blood and blood, who would be willing to desperately easily?


    The emperor Changsheng kept lamenting in his heart.


    After Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Zhixing had been severely taught by the Immortal Demon Tree, they seemed to have become a **** that was defeated in a fight, no longer the usual arrogant arrogance.


    After the Emperor Hongmeng pondered for a moment, he said, "Perhaps we still have a way to go. Go find two people. If both of them are willing to make a move, we still have the hope of making a comeback."


    "Who are these two people?" Immortal Emperor Changsheng asked.


    "Don''t ask more, you''ll know when the time comes. You know what the level of the immortal emperors in the immortal world are. It is impossible to deal with Su Baxian just by cooperating with Heavenly Court. Before that, you must Dude all found out, if you die, you will bring the bones to me even if you dig the ground three feet!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had 120,000 unhappy people in his heart, but he really had nothing to do.


    Su Baxian''s return to the immortal realm itself is a very explosive event. What is even more frightening is that Su Baxian''s strength has grown to a level that is completely unreasonable!


    First, he defeated the Emperor Changsheng and the Emperor Zhixing, and then severely inflicted the four immortal emperors in the heaven before the star gate. Later, facing the crusade of the immortal emperor Beichen, he killed the heavenly court and lost his armor and face.


    Today''s Su Baxian already has a strong and powerful structure. Although it is not as good as his peak period of the year, everyone can see that Su Baxian''s momentum is moving upwards, and his strength is rapidly becoming stronger. !


    This is really terrible!


    Soon, the Emperor Hongmeng came to a very strange fairyland.


    In this fairyland, there are countless swamps bursting with bubbles, and a lot of yellow gas is released.


    The air was full of disgusting staleness.


    In all fairness, this place doesn''t feel like the fairy world at all, but it''s like coming to a world in the lower realm that will completely collapse.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wore a white robe and landed in this fairyland after opening the enchantment.


    This is already on the edge of the fairyland, and the nearest fairyland is also separated by two galaxies, and almost no guests will come here.


    If it wasn''t for a special purpose, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would never come here easily.


    Immortal Hongmeng''s divine mind seemed to have found something, and then his heart moved quickly and flew quickly.


    Soon Emperor Hongmeng landed on a clearing in the center of a swamp.


    There was a dead old tree in this clearing, and there was a house under the old tree. The house looked ordinary, even a little broken.


    However, the Emperor Hongmeng did not dare to be negligent after he landed, because the owner of this weird immortal territory is very likely to be in this house.


    "In Xia Hongmeng, I want to ask to see Emperor Bai Chen." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng clasped his fists loudly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s voice fell for a long time without any response.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is usually very arrogant, if anyone dares to treat him like this, then he will be very angry. But now, after all, people are under the eaves, and he is here to beg, so he can''t take care of that much.


    "Bai Chen Immortal Emperor, can you see me? I have very important things to ask for."


    A very old voice finally came from the room, saying: "Hongmeng, was it you? How long have we not seen each other? It should be more than one era? How come you find here?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I don''t go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. Naturally, there are very important things that must come. Can you let me go in and talk?"


    As soon as the voice of Emperor Hongmeng fell, the door of this dilapidated house was opened, and the person who opened the door was an old woman.


    This old woman was born very ugly, with a hunchback, a few huge boils on her face, and one eye was blinded. At first glance, she thought she saw not a person but a monster.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t mind at all, and walked into this room.


    The light in this room was very dark, and at the same time it was filled with an unusually stale atmosphere, almost disgusting.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also had to seal off his sense of smell with Xianyuan, which made him feel a little better.


    And the old voice came again: "Hongmeng, show you the pill that the old man refines. This pill is called Hualong Pill. As long as it is eaten in the stomach, it will definitely be able to transform the dragon. Whether it was a human or a demon before, After the Dragon Queen, I don��t care about everything in the past...It''s a first-class pill!"

 Chapter 4359： Willing to go out

    Chapter 4359: Willing to go out of the mountain


    Before Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s words fell, I listened to the old woman saying from behind the Emperor Hongmeng: "Naturally, I don''t care about it, because the body explodes directly after the dragon is transformed, and people are dead. What else is there to care about? ?"


    The old woman''s words made Immortal Emperor Bai Chen embarrassed for a while.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t care about it. He didn''t come here to ask for a pill, but to invite Immortal Emperor Baichen out of the mountain.


    And he was also a little bit uncertain of what the identity of the old woman was, so he didn''t say anything at all, lest he said too much but something went wrong.


    "It''s so dark in this room, can you hold the lamp?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked.


    "No!" Immortal Emperor Bai Chen reacted fiercely, as if it was a huge sin to hold a lamp in this room.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked upwards, the room was divided into two floors, and a ladder leading to the second floor could be seen.


    And the voice of Emperor Bai Chen came from the second floor.


    The disgusting smell on the second floor was also stronger, but the immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who had already closed his sense of smell, could not smell it.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said: "Hongmeng, you are not here for fun, right? There must be something important, or there is a big trouble, you must ask the old man to do it, isn''t it?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s thoughts were very careful, although Emperor Hongmeng hadn''t pointed out his reason yet, he had already seen through him.


    "Su Baxian has been resurrected." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no intention of concealing it, so he directly told the truth.


    There was silence on the second floor, as if Emperor Bai Chen was carefully savoring the shock brought by the news.


    "What are you talking about?" Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said after a while, "Hongmeng, who are you scaring? Is he Su Ba the cat demon first? Does he have nine lives? How can it be resurrected?"


    Emperor Hongmeng said: "Although I haven''t seen him with my own eyes, my subordinates have been injured by Su Baxian, and Emperor Changsheng has already fought Su Ba first. He doesn''t know what Su Baxian used. The method is really resurrected. Isn��t Immortal Emperor Baichen interested? A dead immortal emperor can actually be resurrected!"


    The news brought by Emperor Hongmeng was too shocking.


    Something above seemed to be knocked over, followed by the sound of many broken porcelains, and then Immortal Emperor Bai Chen yelled, and then said: "Hongmeng! The magical medicine you are making Lao Tzu is all broken! How can you pay Lao Tzu? "


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng laughed and said, "What does a little medicinal material count? If it allows us to crack the secret of Su Ba''s first death and resurrection, then maybe we can get a glimpse of more shadows in this world."


    Boom boom boom, there was a sound coming downstairs.


    An old man suddenly appeared in front of Emperor Hongmeng.


    Almost hearing the sound of going downstairs, the old man had already appeared in front of Emperor Hongmeng.


    The old man''s hair and beard hadn''t been washed for many years, and it had been completely stretched out, as hard as a rock.


    The old man''s face still has a lot of red and yellow scars, but his eyes are unusually bright.


    The old man''s face was almost a stone''s throw away from the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    Although Emperor Hongmeng blocked his sense of smell, he still felt a strange smell enter his body through his skin!


    This smell is really hard to describe in one word!


    Let Hongmeng Immortal Emperor Tang Tang''s face become pale.


    And this old man kept looking at the face of Emperor Hongmeng, then suddenly retracted his neck, and then said to himself: "Hongmeng, you didn''t lie, Su Ba was really resurrected first! But it''s really strange! , How can the dead immortal emperor be resurrected? If the ancient emperor��s godhead fragments are put together, it can be said to be resurrected, and the immortal emperor has no godhead fragments..."


    The old man babbled a lot of seemingly immersed in his own world, regardless of what others think.


    Hongmeng Immortal Emperor said: "Baichen Immortal Emperor, have you already thought about it? Do you want to follow me out of the mountain?"


    "Get out of the mountain? Why do you want to get out of the mountain?"


    Emperor Hongmeng said: "If you don''t go out of the mountain, how can you catch Su Ba and ask him the secret of his death and resurrection?"


    "Yes! Resurrected from the dead!" The old man suddenly yelled again, "Hongmeng, your boy''s magical medicine for harming the old man, was spilled on the ground, and the loss was huge..."


    "For those losses, I will pay to Immortal Emperor Bai Chen. Immortal Emperor Bai Chen will follow me to Hongmeng Immortal Domain, where are there any medicinal materials?"


    The old man said: "I want the feather on the head of Phoenix, do you have it?"


    "Of course!"


    Then the old man said several more medicinal materials, all of which were extremely precious. Although Immortal Hongmeng pained his own treasures, under the current situation, he had to agree to borrow the power of the other party.


    Moreover, there was a disgusting smell in this room, which made Immortal Hongmeng not want to wait for a moment.


    The Immortal Emperor Bai Chen was already ready to go out, but he stopped before going out.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng thought that the other party wanted the lion to open his mouth, but Immortal Bai Chen said, "Na Su Ba may not be willing to catch it with his hands, and he almost forgot to bring his magic weapon out."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced at Immortal Emperor Bai Chen with a strange look. Although he didn''t say much, his inner thoughts were extremely complicated for a while.


    Then Immortal Emperor Bai Chen ran upstairs again. He didn''t know what he had fiddled with, and he quickly came downstairs.


    After waiting outside, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen told the old woman: "You take good care of the Dongfu. If anyone who doesn''t open their eyes wants to break in, just kill them."


    The old woman got the order and ridiculed: "This fairyland is so rotten. If you see the swamp poisonous insects all this time, even if an immortal passes by accidentally, the other party will definitely not want to stay in such a rotten place. How can someone break in? Someone really broke in, give him all these broken things!"


    This old woman didn''t know what her identity was. Immortal Emperor Bai Chen didn''t dare to resist her words at all, but sneered twice.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is an outsider, and it is not easy to talk to each other.


    If you can invite the Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, it is already half the battle.


    This crazy old man looks shameless, but in fact his strength is very shocking, which is by no means comparable to half of the immortal emperor.


    When the Dao Sect established its status back then, there were a total of eight Dao ancestors, and one of them was him. Immortal Emperor Bai Chen can be regarded as the ancestor of those side-sect monks today.


    It is said that he still has a magical artifact in his hand, so when he said that he would go back to get the magic weapon, the Emperor Hongmeng would be moved.


    Although the immortal Emperor Bai Chen had a weird character, he was easy to move as long as he chose what he liked.


    The person I''m going to invite next, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to talk.

 Chapter 4360： Repress

    Chapter 4360: Re-suppression


    Seeing that Su Yan had settled the plan so easily, everyone was shocked, even the original Phoenix.


    Ji Du, as the master of the source of darkness, had been enlightened before eternity.


    The skills used by both calculations can also be said to be very powerful, completely beyond the methods of ordinary monks.


    Just say that Ji Du''s spell summoning nine dead dragons in different time and space, this trick can be used by the immortal world no more than three.


    But it is as powerful as a plan, and there is not much to fight back in front of Su Yan. This makes people very curious about what realm Su Yan has reached!


    In today''s immortal world, is there anyone who can compare with him?


    The original Phoenix flew directly towards Su Yan. At this time, the original Phoenix was really curious to the extreme.


    What kind of power Su Yan got in the Huntian Pagoda, it was so powerful and incredible.


    From the nine dead souls, you can get a glimpse of the skill of the capital.


    Since Ji Du can summon necromantic dragons of different time and space together in one place, his own body should also be able to regenerate indefinitely after destruction.


    This is equivalent to being immortal.


    But the strange thing is that this should have been done, but Jidu has not done it.


    Su Yan had already shot all Ji with just one shot!


    A fierce battle that was originally expected did not happen, which inevitably made people feel a little empty.


    Primitive Phoenix judged that it must be Su Yan''s shot that was weird, but after careful consideration, it was really impossible to think of anything special.


    Is it because of the attributes of the artifacts of good fortune?


    Primordial Phoenix desperately wanted an answer.


    Another thing is that the original Phoenix is ??very certain. Before entering the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan certainly didn''t have such a great ability.


    And after coming out from the inside of the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan''s overall aura was completely different from before, and Su Yan now seems to be above their thousands of ancient monsters!


    With such a proud existence as Primordial Phoenix, everyone has to admit that Su Yan''s realm seems to have reached a state that she can''t understand at all.


    After the primordial phoenix flew in, he asked directly: "Why can''t Ji Du be reborn in front of you after you shot it out?"


    Su Yan hugged Jin Shiya and said, "This artifact of good fortune in my hand was originally born to cater to the wish of an undead body."


    The artifacts of good fortune are transformed from the Dao due to the seed, and the moment of need is a strong need and desire.


    If there is not enough desire, then the artifacts of good fortune will not hatch. The artifacts of good fortune will only be hatched when they are urgently needed.


    When facing the Unsalted Saint, the whole holy city was praying for a magic weapon that could punish the Unsalted Saint!


    After sensing this strong desire, Daoyin seeds hatched the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The primitive phoenix stared at the red lotus spear in Su Yan''s hand, and the breath of an artifact of good fortune came to his face.


    This spear should be of fire attribute, and if it falls into the hands of her primitive phoenix, it should have even stronger power!


    But I also want to know that Su Yan didn''t think that such a noble artifact of good fortune would give it to the original phoenix. Even if he wanted to barter, the original phoenix didn''t have any treasures that could be exchanged for an artifact of good fortune.


    Primitive Phoenix then asked, "Do you have another level of improvement in the Huntian Pagoda? What is the mystery in the Huntian Pagoda that can enable you to achieve such a leap forward in such a short period of time? "


    Su Yan said, "If you are interested, why don''t you go inside the Huntian Pagoda in person. Anyway, because you want to enter the Huntian Pagoda, no one should stop you, right?"


    Primitive Phoenix stared at Su Yan strangely and said, "Are you really willing to let the lonely enter the Huntian Pagoda?"


    Su Yan said, "Why should I oppose it?"


    Su Yan asked, the Primitive Phoenix was a little speechless.


    Then the primordial phoenix''s eyes looked at that chaotic sky pagoda, his eyes suddenly became very complicated, and it seemed that his heart was also caught in a great struggle.


    A glimpse of the gap in the door just now made the original Phoenix soul fall away. If you enter the Huntian Pagoda, you don''t know how great the temptation you will face.


    I don''t know if she can hold it with her mind and concentration.


    If it can be held, it will naturally be the same as Su Yan, gain a huge increase in strength in the Huntian Pagoda, but if it can��t be held, I don��t know what a huge trouble it will cause!


    Maybe they will always be trapped in that Huntian Pagoda, unable to turn over for tens of thousands of years!


    Faced with this challenge, not everyone has the courage to try.


    What''s more, the original Phoenix had already existed at the pinnacle of the immortal world. Even if she didn''t challenge her, her status would not change in any way.


    On the contrary, if she fails the challenge, she will lose everything about eternal happiness, longevity and heaven.


    Therefore, the original Phoenix just looked at the Huntian Pagoda for a while, then took his gaze back and said, "Su Baxian, the lonely person will not enter that Huntian Pagoda, so you don��t have to worry about it, hurry up. Put away that Huntian Pagoda."


    Su Yan said: "The Huntian Pagoda used to belong to no one, and now it does not belong to anyone. In the future, no one will be able to occupy the Huntian Pagoda, including me."


    Primitive Phoenix looked suspiciously at Su Yan and said, "I heard you right, you want to give up the Huntian Pagoda?"


    Now that Su Yan wants to stay in Huntian Pagoda, no one can stop him. Such an important magic weapon, Su Yan actually didn''t put it in his own pocket?


    Primitive Phoenix really didn''t understand what Su Yan''s reason for doing this was.


    I only heard Su Yan said: "Huntian Pagoda has never belonged to me, so how can I give up? Huntian Pagoda is not a treasure that anyone should own. I understand this truth better than anyone."


    Behind the Huntian Pagoda is the long river of history and everything in the Three Realms.


    If such an existence is used as a method of personal grievances, it is really too small.


    Moreover, the divine power and mana cost required to control the Huntian Pagoda is extremely huge, and some weak enemies are not worth using the Huntian Pagoda.


    If the enemy is too powerful, using the Huntian Pagoda is like gambling. If you can''t suppress the opponent in one fell swoop, I''m afraid that there will be no magic power to fight the opponent.


    Su Yan continued: "The seal of the Huntian Pagoda was broken when I got out of the trap just now, and now I can only impose one more seal on the Huntian Pagoda."


    Su Yan flew into the void again after speaking, and then condensed a very strange seal in his hand.


    This seal was turned into the words of the gods in Su Yan''s hands!


    This simple and obscure text was directly suppressed towards the Huntian Pagoda!

 Chapter 4361： Kunlun Wine

    The fourth thousand one hundred and sixty-first chapter Kunlun wine


    The characters of the Protoss were full of amazing power, and the power of the Godhead directly blocked the surrounding space, and then, along with that Huntian Pagoda, had been locked into another time and space.


    And the only one left in place was the golden text symbol!


    The golden text symbol slowly rotated in place, and the power of divinity was almost as blazing as the sun!


    And this was just the first seal applied by Su Yan, after which Su Yan cast two more seals on this golden **** pattern!


    The golden electric light pierced the sky, and gradually enlarged to form golden electric dragons, spreading their teeth and claws in the void!


    This golden electric light is constantly magnifying in the void, and within two months, it will surely turn into a force field of golden thunder to completely block the surrounding area.


    What is contained in the golden thunder is the supernatural power of destruction, which is enough to destroy most of the immortals in this world!


    Even the Immortal Emperor, it is difficult to get close to the Huntian Pagoda!


    After Su Yan successively released these three seals, he completely recovered his mana.


    If it is not for the existence of the same realm as Su Yan, even if it is a gathering of more than ten immortal emperors, it will be difficult to open Su Yan''s seal, unless the other party has a special artifact that breaks the seal, otherwise, these three seals are insurmountable. !


    Seeing Su Yan completely sealing the Huntian Pagoda and its surroundings with great magic power, the three Heavenly Lords couldn''t help showing strange eyes.


    They thought that Su Yan would definitely take the Huntian Pagoda as their own, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan would take the initiative to seal the Huntian Pagoda.


    This was exactly what Heavenly Court wanted to do, which meant that Su Yan had helped the three Heavenly Lords accomplish their goals.


    It''s just that although the goal has been achieved, there are too many twists and turns in the middle.


    Especially Su Yan has already entered the Huntian Pagoda, and has elevated his power and realm to an unprecedented peak.


    Now even if the original goal has been achieved, it is hard to say that it is fulfilled.


    Lingbao Tianzun asked, "Danyang, what do you think?"


    Danyang Tianzun sighed: "You ask me what I think, what else can I see, I can only say that the immortal world is about to change the sky!"


    Danyang Tianzun��s words were shocking. Does the so-called change of heaven mean that the order of the heaven is about to be overthrown by Su Yan?


    After watching the battle between Su Yan and Jidu just now, it can be said that the existence of primitive Phoenix and Donghua Emperor were compared in an instant.


    The current level of Su Yan''s strength is only a unique level. If he is alone, there is no fairy emperor in the heaven that will be his opponent.


    The status of the Jade Emperor comes from the artifact "True Immortal Urn" in his hands, but Su Yan also has a artifact in his hands.


    The most powerful part of "True Immortal Urn" is to control the merits of all immortals.


    Then the Jade Emperor divided the celestial thrones with merits, so although the fairy world is full of hills and disagrees with each other, there is really no dissatisfaction in front of the "True Immortal Urn".


    But Su Yan already had a godhead, and he existed just like the original phoenix. Since he was a god, he would be separated from the identity of the human race, and naturally he would never be constrained by the word merit.


    As long as the existence is not under the control of "True Immortal Urn", it can completely deny Tianting any face.


    What''s more, Su Yan''s strength is also incredible. Even if many immortal emperors besieged together, I''m afraid it may not be able to really defeat him.


    And how can you tell that Su Yan has no subordinates and will be a lonely person?


    At least Primordial Phoenix is ??likely to be on Su Yan''s side. If Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix join forces, coupled with Kunlun''s original strength and influence on the demon fairy, it is enough to peak the current pattern of the immortal world!


    Everyone has reached this level, so even if many words are not broken, you can understand what it means.


    Taiyi rescued the suffering Tianzun and said: "With the strength he just displayed, there is no immortal emperor in the immortal world that can shake him. If he wants to do anything, Heavenly Court must be unstoppable. We can only do our best. It''s fate."


    The three Heavenly Venerables all meant to admit their fate. Based on their insights, they couldn''t think of any method that could cause enough harm to Su Yan.


    Since neither can pose a threat to the other party, once confronted, it will inevitably be left with a complete defeat.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "However, he should have more important things to do before dealing with the Heavenly Court. The Emperor Hongmeng who murdered him back then are still in the fairy world. Before he completes his revenge, I think he will definitely not take the initiative to provoke the Heavenly Court. Yes, of course, there is absolutely no need for us to provoke him."


    The other two Tianzun can only deeply agree with Danyang Tianzun''s viewpoint.


    After watching the battle between Su Yan and Jidu, none of them wanted to be an enemy of Su Yan.


    Su Yan did not pay attention to the three Heavenly Venerables and Immortal Emperors at all, but regretfully said: "Tai Wei, that kid went too early, otherwise I must clean up him. He will definitely go now if he runs away. It doesn''t matter if Hongmeng is confided to Hongmeng. Hongmeng can''t even beat the plan sealed in the coffin. How could it be my opponent? I want to kill him now as easily as squeezing an ant."


    The original Phoenix said: "The plan is right. If you let others let go of their hatred, why don''t you want to let go of their hatred?"


    Su Yan said: "The thing that has supported me all the way to this day depends on the idea of ??vengeance. If it weren''t for the idea of ??vengeance, I''m afraid I would have already wiped out my spiritual consciousness in the six reincarnations. If I don''t have revenge, How to explain to yourself? The most important thing for a man to be in the world is to have a clear conscience!"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Since things have already happened here, you might as well go to the lonely Kunlun for a few days, and I still have some things to ask you for advice."


    Su Yan said: "I still have to go to Hongmeng to settle accounts. It''s better to postpone the small stay..."


    The primitive phoenix said unhappily, "Hongmeng is in this immortal realm, and the immortal realm is also there. Where else can he go? With your current strength, can a mere Hongmeng be able to shake the sky? He really has the sky. Don��t forget, loneliness is also on your side."


    The position of Primitive Phoenix is ??very important to Su Yan. With her important ally, Su Yan''s strength will definitely be greatly enhanced.


    Therefore, the face of the original Phoenix must be sold.


    Otherwise, with her arrogant personality, it''s very likely that everyone will get separated.


    Su Yan had no choice but to agree: "Then go to your Kunlun. I heard that your Kunlun has many fine wines and wines. If you can drink some, it will be great."


    The original phoenix smiled brazenly: "As much as you want to drink, the lonely Kunlun will have as much wine. The most important thing is to have fun!"

 Chapter 4362： Dont care

    Chapter 4364


    The Kunlun fairyland is prosperous and peaceful, like a heaven in the clouds.


    The last time Su Yan arrived in Kunlun Immortal Territory did not know how many years ago it was.


    After so many years, Kunlun Xianyu has changed a lot.


    Many cranes flew by in the air, and Bi Fang and Qingluan were chasing behind the cranes. These fairy birds were chasing in the air, it was so lively.


    Below, many palaces are perfectly inlaid under the canopy of some huge ancient trees.


    There are mountain waterfalls in the distance, and a rainbow can be seen on the top of the waterfall.


    In the fairyland that Su Yan has been to, Kunlun can be regarded as the well-deserved first in terms of prosperous scenery.


    This is of course because of the original phoenix. Kunlun is one of the earliest immortal domains. The immortal domains established with Kunlun have long since fallen, and only Kunlun has been passed down to this day.


    During this long period of time, the Primordial Phoenix certainly had time to manage its own Kunlun Immortal Domain.


    This time in Kunlun, Su Yan thought that she would see Princess Kong Qian again, but what she didn''t expect was that Princess Kong Qian was not in the Kunlun fairyland.


    I asked Primordial Phoenix to find out that Princess Kong Qian was sent to the sea of ??stars by her as a messenger.


    The name Xingsuhai is no stranger to Su Yan. When Su Yan went to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha, he set off from the Sea of ??Stars and crossed the other shore before reaching the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha.


    It can be said that it is on the opposite side of the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    If the common sense of the immortal world is to say that the sea of ??stars is already on the fringe of the immortal world, how could the primitive phoenix send his baby daughter to such a savage place?


    Su Yan immediately asked suspiciously: "Kong Qian, what did she go to the Star Buddha Sea?"


    After the original Phoenix returned to the palace, he immediately went idle, and asked four little palace ladies to pinch her feet and press her legs. She still had a gold wine vessel in her hand, as if she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    The female officer next to Primordial Phoenix answered on her behalf: "The star of the sea of ??stars celebrated the birthday, and the princess represented the ancestors to congratulate you on the birthday. One more thing... the princess seems to be fighting against you, and what did you say? If she doesn''t come to Kunlun to pick her up, she won''t see you forever..."


    After Qingluan finished speaking, Primitive Phoenix snorted heavily.


    Su Yan said: "If this is the case, then I will personally go to the stars and Buddha Sea and take her back."


    Qingluan bowed to Su Yanying, and then knelt aside obediently, pouring wine for the original phoenix full-time.


    The fairy brew in the original Phoenix collection is the best wine in the fairy world. It not only tastes mellow, but also strengthens the bones and removes toxins from the body. It has many magical effects.


    Then the original phoenix said: "The star sacred master is a little lower, but he is also a handsome man..."


    "Oh, so, do you still have a relationship?"


    When Su Yan said this, Primordial Phoenix immediately changed his face and said, "Su Ba, you have to figure it out. The relationship between you and me is no longer the previous relationship. Now I am your mother-in-law, and you are your mother-in-law. What is the intention to say this?"


    Primitive Phoenix had always been competitive, and now it was impossible to beat Su Yan in strength, so he wanted to dominate Su Yan in other ways.


    Su Yan was also helpless. He had tied hair with Princess Kong Qian, and he had already expected the situation today.


    Su Yan could only pick up the glass and fined himself three cups.


    The original Phoenix said with satisfaction: "Su Baxian, we will be a family in the future. If you want to restore the fairyland back then, you can also lend you soldiers and conquer the heavens with you, and wait for you to conquer many immortals. After the domain, there will naturally be many powerful immortal emperors and immortal kings coming and surrendering..."


    Primitive Phoenix seemed to have planned Su Yan��s future path, but he didn��t want Su Yan to say: ��For me, it��s meaningless to restore the fairyland back then. Although I have now stepped into the realm of the emperor, even the fairyland is I don''t want to shape it, let alone conquer the heavens..."


    The original Phoenix said: "Well, you Su Baxian, it is you who said that you want to restore the glory of the past, but now you say that you don''t even want to shape the fairyland. If there is no fairyland, you can only continue to be displaced and talk about restoring the past. Glory?"


    Su Yan said, "My current state and vision are different from the past, and Xianyu is not that important to me."


    Primitive Phoenix asked: "Then what realm are you now?"


    "The realm of Emperor Xiandi''s top grid has probably touched the ceiling of Emperor Xiandi."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Gu thought you were going to say that you had surpassed the peak of the Immortal Emperor and entered a higher realm. It turned out to be the Immortal Emperor."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "If you can surpass the realm of the immortal emperor, you will not be bound by the immortal world, and you may ascend into a wider world. Among the pollen of all realms, the immortal emperor''s position is still the highest. of."


    The original phoenix said: "You now have a complete godhead like Gu, and neither catastrophe power nor karma can hurt you. If you really want to break through, where do you need to start?"


    The question of Primordial Phoenix seemed careless, but in fact it was his biggest question all the time.


    Her strength hasn''t increased by half in several epochs, and to some extent, she has reached her limit.


    She wanted to get some enlightenment from Su Yan. If she could get some dazzling advancement in her realm, it would naturally be something she couldn''t ask for.


    Su Yan said: "Everyone''s cultivation experience is different, and the aspects they want to improve are also different. My experience is only useful to myself, but it''s nothing to say something and share one or two."


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan to come back to Kunlun, mainly to discuss practice with Su Yan.


    Since Su Yan already has the realm of the apex of the heavens, his practice experience is very precious to anyone.


    The two were still discussing the practice experience at first, and then they discussed Zen. Although the Primordial Phoenix is ??not a pedantic type, since she has lived for such a long time, she has the time and energy to push all of her small hobbies. To the point where it reached its peak.


    Later, from Zen studies, the influence of the evolution of robbery on the world was discussed.


    The original Phoenix said at this time: "The Astral Lord has a very weird artifact called Astral Tribulation... Astral Tribulation can deduce the power and evolve fate. In addition, there is a magical effect. Even the Astral Lord may not necessarily I can know it. Because this horoscope was not his magic weapon, but it was later taken advantage of by him."


    Su Yan originally just listened at will, and then heard the original phoenix said: "Do you know what the hidden magic of the Star Tribulation is?"


    Su Yan replied: "It''s the first time I even heard of the magic weapon of Star Tribulation. How can I know its hidden magic?"


    Su Yan''s attitude was very indifferent, because he already had the artifacts of good fortune, and naturally he didn''t have much interest in ordinary artifacts.

 Chapter 4363： Holy Lords Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 4363: Lord''s Birthday Banquet


    The original phoenix said: "The Tribulation of the Stars can evolve into a small cycle, but it needs divine power to drive. This magic weapon was originally created by the King of Inspiration, the great sage of our monster race, but later the King of Inspiration fell, and his exercises and magic weapons were all divided by the disciples. , There are many magic weapons that have never seen the sky since then, and this celestial calamity has only reappeared in the last 10,000 years."


    "Small evolution of reincarnation?" Su Yan has already eliminated cause and effect and suppressed fate in the Huntian Pagoda. The three of cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation are only the last reincarnation. If reincarnation can also be suppressed, then his great realm can still be promote.


    Su Yan said, "Does the Star Tribulation really have such a magical effect?"


    The original phoenix said: "Su Baxian, can it be that loneliness will deceive you? That inspiration heaven is a lonely best friend. What kind of power can his magic weapon have? Can lonely do not know?"


    Su Yan said: "I have explained cause and effect and destiny to you. Only that reincarnation is a power that I have experienced many times but have not yet mastered. If I can borrow this constellation catastrophe to help me in my practice, I can''t say that I can solve the mystery of reincarnation. ."


    At this point, Su Yan was sober for the most part.


    Primitive Phoenix also saw what Su Yan meant, and gently waved his hand and said, "If you want to go, go, there is only his family in the immortal realm in the sea of ??stars. By the way, I also found the girl Peacock. She is married. A girl of a human being, and running around the world all day long, what kind of style is she?"


    "Didn''t you send her to celebrate her birthday? How can it be regarded as running around?"


    A pair of primitive phoenixes stared at him and said, "Su Baxian, are you quarreling with Gu? Humph!"


    Although the original Phoenix was so strong that he was boundless, he was a woman after all, and the things that should be unreasonable were the same unreasonable.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to continue entanglement with the original phoenix, arched his hands towards the original phoenix, and then was ready to get up and go to the sea of ??stars.


    In addition to getting Princess Kong Qian back when Su Yan went to the Sea of ??Stars, he could also find the Lord of the Stars to borrow the Tribulation of the Stars. This thing could help Su Yanxiu to rise to the next level.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Before Su Yan left, Primordial Phoenix said to him: "Su Baxian, Gu Ke is just such a daughter. You should pay more attention to her. Otherwise, Gu Ke will really end up with you!"


    Primitive Phoenix stared at Su Yan with scorching eyes, making Su Yan feel an extremely strong pressure.


    Su Yan had already picked up the wine glass, but he didn''t drink this glass for a long time, just because Su Yan felt that the original Phoenix hadn''t finished speaking, there should still be the following.


    Sure enough, the original Phoenix cleared his throat and then said, "Su Baxian, Little Peacock has a lot of grievances against you. Only when you complain about you and her, you abandon her in the world of Xumi, and she fights you with others. It��s fine if you don��t help, and it caused her to be captured by the Tathagata..."


    Su Yan sweated badly and said, "I''ve explained this many times, but it''s not the case."


    Isn''t it reasonable that this mother and daughter are also in the same line?


    Primitive Phoenix waved his hand and said, "It''s useless if you talk to Gu, there are some things you should say to Peacock. If she forgives you, Gu will naturally not be angry with you."


    And on the other side of the fairy world.


    In the fairyland of embroidered images in the sea of ??stars, the thousands of palaces and palaces are all lit up and decorated, which is completely festive.


    Near the 20,000-year-old birthday banquet of the constellation Lord, the whole fairyland is filled with a joyous atmosphere.


    For the immortal Emperor, twenty thousand years old, this age can only be regarded as very young.


    In today''s immortal world, there are also many immortal emperors over fifty thousand years old.


    The Lord of the Stars is the master of this sea of ??stars.


    The time of the Constellation Saint Lord enlightened is really late, and the strength is not top-notch among the immortal emperors.


    But the weird divine weapon in his hand, the Star Tribulation, is very powerful, and many immortal emperors in the heavens have received his favor.


    After the deduction of the small reincarnation, many calamities can be predicted, and then the immortal emperor who is about to respond to the robbery can be notified to prepare in advance. This is the great favor of heaven.


    Therefore, when I heard that the constellation saint was hosting a 20,000-year-old birthday banquet, many immortal emperors readily accepted the invitation.


    This time there will be at least twenty immortal emperors going to the sea of ??stars to attend the meeting!


    The immortal emperors are all aloof, even those immortal emperors who are entrusted by the heavenly court, most of them do not act in the heavenly court, and they are not obedient to the Jade Emperor.


    With the qualifications and strength of the Lord of the Stars, it is a great event to come to congratulate so many immortal emperors at the 20,000-year-old birthday banquet.


    If he knew that Su Yan was coming, the Constellation Lord didn''t know how he would feel.


    The Constellation Lord was also beaming at this time, because he had heard that the heavenly messenger was already on his way.


    His two-thousand-year-old birthday banquet can actually make Heavenly Court send a gift, which is something that many immortal emperors who are older than him can''t do.


    And this time even the Jade Emperor will send a very heavy birthday gift, which is naturally very bright in terms of face.


    The emperor of the heavenly court has no substantial binding force, but the emperor''s title will be accepted by everyone in the fairy world. If the Jade Emperor gives a very heavy emperor, then the status of the Holy Lord of the stars will also rise with the tide.


    And this is what the constellation holy master desires most. If he can get a seal from the heavenly court, then he will definitely think it is the best birthday present in the world.


    But I want to know that it is impossible. Only the immortal emperor who has made great contributions to the heavens and the Taoists and created a genre can obtain the emperor of the heaven.


    Although his constellation saint master has cultivated the power of the four constellations, he has reached the peak, but he is almost meaningless in other aspects.


    As for the rest of the gifts, such as heaven and earth treasures, the constellation Lord didn''t care about it at all.


    Those are insignificant things. As long as the fairyland does not fall, the immortals under them can always bring back some weird things from outside.


    In this world, in addition to strength, face is of course important.


    Walking outside, if everyone sells you face, many things will be much easier.


    The immortal emperors also need to carry each other''s palanquins, and the sacred master of the stars also knows this way well, so he can be so open in the immortal world.


    The Chaotian Palace had already made complete preparations, and the drinks alone were enough for five thousand people to feast for a month.


    Not to mention the delicacies and delicacies of mountains and seas.


    Although Xingsu Sea is located on the edge of the fairy world, its products are still very rich.


    This birthday banquet has been planned by the Astral Lord for a long time, and naturally, there is no slight difference allowed.


    Because once there is a difference, he will naturally lose face.


    At this time, some guests had arrived, all of them were arranged in the partial palace of Chaotian Palace.


    After all, the sea of ??stars is remote, and it is not easy to go back and forth.


    Therefore, many guests leave home a long time in advance, and it is not surprising that they will arrive earlier.

 Chapter 4364： Heavenly messenger

    Chapter 4364: Heavenly Envoy


    The immortal officer outside the door suddenly announced loudly: "Heaven''s Envoy is here!"


    Hearing this announcement, the constellation saint master suddenly came to the spirit and strode directly outside.


    I saw a golden carriage hovering above the Chaotian Palace. This carriage looked very luxurious. The eight horses pulling the carriage were also pure white, without any variegated color.


    Infinite brilliance spread from this carriage, and in terms of momentum and pomp, it directly compared the thousands of palaces below.


    Soon after the golden carriage appeared, an angel got out of the carriage.


    All the envoys sent by the Jade Emperor from the Heavenly Court to other places in the Immortal Realm were called angels. They were called angels only because they inherited the supreme majesty of the heavens.


    The angel wore a generous dress with a calm expression on his face, but what made the Constellation Lord even more concerned was the edict from the Jade Emperor that the angel held in his hand.


    Seeing the golden edict, the Constellation Lord hurriedly got up and went to greet the heavenly messenger with the true celestial under him.


    The angel also saw the Astral Lord coming to pick him up and slowly unfold the edict.


    There was another circle of golden light outside the carriage.


    In fact, not only the constellation holy lord, but the rest of the true immortals were also alarmed, even those who entered the palace also came out to see this rare occasion.


    What I have to say is that the aura of Heaven is extraordinary!


    The demeanor shown by the angel holding the Jade Emperor''s edict alone is no longer comparable to other immortal domains.


    The Holy Lord of the Stars hurriedly invited the heavenly messenger into the Chaotian Palace. He couldn''t wait to know the contents of the edict in the angel''s hand, but there was always enough time to face.


    The Star Lord respectfully invited the angel to enter the Chaotian Palace, while complimenting: "The arrival of the angel really makes my little fairyland flourish!"


    The angel was also very respectful, and said: "Wherever it is, we are all people who help the Jade Emperor with salaries. The Holy Lord rules the Star Sea, and he is the leader of a fairyland. In fact, the Jade Emperor has long heard of The Lord��s virtue."


    After listening to the angel''s words, the Holy Lord of Constellation was even more exuberant, and his face was also full of smiles.


    When the angel entered the Chaotian Palace, the immortal kings and emperors inside all cast their eyes.


    There are already immortal kings who can''t wait to say congratulations to the Astral Lord. This birthday banquet can definitely be regarded as the highest light moment after the Astral Lord soars into the fairy world.


    There are many lengthy words in the edict of the Jade Emperor, and finally the Astral Lord is named the Astral Emperor.


    Behind the angel represents the supreme authority of the heavenly court. When the angel reads the edict, only the emperor can not kneel on the ground, but he also needs to bow his hands and bow his head to show humility.


    Then there are some rewards such as sun jade, secret gold, etc. Although these materials can be regarded as the hard currency of the immortal world, for the immortal emperor, it is just like that, not too precious.


    What''s more, it is the overlord of the Astral Lord, who leads the party.


    However, the Astral Lord was not originally for these treasures, he wanted this name. After having this name, he was different from those pheasant immortal emperors, he was the immortal emperor who received the orthodox emperor of Taoism.


    After the angel read the edict, he handed the edict directly into the hands of the Lord of the Constellations.


    After taking the edict in his hand, the Holy Lord of the Stars turned and handed it to his disciple, saying: "Take it to the Palace of the Kings of the Kingdom, and give it up!"


    After the disciple took the edict with both hands, he lowered his head and walked back.


    The constellation Lord still wanted to keep the angel to participate in the banquet, but the angel resigned and refused, saying that he would return to life as soon as possible.


    The constellation Lord only drank a glass of fairy wine with the angel, and let the angel go away.


    After the angels left, many immortal kings and quasi-emperors gathered to congratulate the Lord of the Stars.


    Some words were very flattering, directly boasting that the Astral Lord had become a rare and powerful immortal emperor in these tens of thousands of years, and he was unparalleled in the world.


    The Constellation Lord looked triumphant, and his mood was extremely good!


    Being able to become the immortal emperor of the heavenly court, this is the long-cherished wish of the constellation holy lord, and now this long-cherished wish can finally be fulfilled, it is a gratifying thing to think about.


    This birthday banquet has not officially started, there are many powerful immortal emperors who have not yet arrived, and even the immortal emperor who has come to Chaotian Palace will not lick his face and slap other people''s ass.


    In addition to the excitement in this Chaotian Palace, there is also a lively and jubilant scene outside.


    As long as the true immortals come to this immortal realm, they are all the guests of the constellation saint master, and all of them can drink fine wine here.


    This time, the Star Lord has made it clear that he wants to have fun with all the immortals, and the birthday feast will be held for a full month!


    There is a special band playing music outside, and some drunk gods are dancing swords among the music.


    The subordinates of the Sage Lord were afraid that the sword dancing would cause trouble, so they wanted to stop the sword dancing gods, and there were many drinking gods around them. Although it was a mess, it was very lively.


    This fairyland is far away from all the mainstream fairyland, and the ocean of stars above the fairyland is almost boundless.


    If the immortal wants to hide and practice hard, he can find a cave to hide, I am afraid that he will not see a stranger in a thousand years.


    Today''s excitement is really rare for this piece of fairyland.


    So even if it was a bit outrageous, it would just pass by with one eye closed.


    This area of ??the palace has turned into a sea of ??joy inside and outside, and only one side hall is busy, and many immortal officials are quickly processing and matching various greetings.


    Many powerful people will bring a lot of subordinates and disciples when they travel, and they will send greetings before they arrive.


    One is to show one''s own pomp, and the other is to show the owner''s face.


    These are all things on the scene, and they need to be dealt with after all.


    These immortal officials suddenly accepted a greeting message sent by the guards outside, with the words Long Fei Feng Wu written on it: The master of Wanshou Mountain offered it.


    The content in the greeting card is all polite, nothing to say.


    But it also caused them a lot of questions, who is the owner of Longevity Mountain? And who is the inscribed Emperor Su Xian at the end of the greeting card?


    This place is located on the edge of the fairy world, it is too remote, and I don''t know much about what is happening or has happened in the fairy world.


    Therefore, these immortal officials had never heard of the names of Wanshoushan and Su Xiandi, and they didn''t know what to do at this time.


    Because the invitation from Emperor Su Xian was sent separately, there was no corresponding invitation.


    In other words, this Emperor Su Xian came here uninvited?


    An immortal emperor came uninvited. This is a big deal. These little immortal officials can''t be the master, they can only invite the master book.


    The master book saw this greeting note for a long time, but also looked surprised. Obviously he didn''t know who this Wanshoushan master was!


    There will be many titles in the greetings, and the titles of the fairy king, ancestor, quasi emperor and immortal emperor are as cool as they are. The name of the owner of the Wanshou Mountain sounds really nothing special.

 Chapter 4365： Greeting

    Four thousand three hundred and sixty-five chapters


    There was Su Yan''s car who arrived almost at the same time following the greeting card.


    This is because the atmosphere of the work fairyland is really very general, far inferior to the Kunlun Holy Land.


    But when the car is still in the air, you can already see the joyous atmosphere of lights and festoons from above.


    From Su Yan''s car, there were six old Aomu demon. All the six old Aomu demon were quasi-emperor cultivation bases. In terms of seniority, the oldest one can be traced back to the age of eternity.


    Before Su Yan got out of the car, these six old green wood demon had already helped Su Yan clear the way.


    To fall into the palace below effortlessly.


    The Constellation Lord has already set the rules, as long as it is a nearby true fairy, no matter which fairy domain belongs to, as long as it is willing to participate in this birthday banquet, that is the guest of the Constellation Lord.


    This is originally the most remote place in the fairy world, and there are very few such lively moments, so there are really many immortals willing to join in the fun.


    My side hall and even the pavilions are full of banquets, just waiting for the guests to take their seats.


    These are used by the Astral Lord to deal with ordinary true immortals.


    The truly distinguished guests will be invited to Chaotian Palace.


    Those who can sit in the Chaotian Palace and have a drink with the Astral Lord, the worst is also the cultivation base of the Immortal King, and they need an invitation from the Astral Lord.


    Su Yan naturally doesn''t have such things as invitations. He originally came uninvited.


    But even if there is no invitation, there is no need to worry, naturally there are six Aoki old demon under his men to clear the way for him.


    After Su Yan got out of the car, naturally an attendant came to lead the way.


    There are so many true immortals from the surrounding immortal domain that the number of immortal officials is somewhat insufficient.


    Before Su Yan got out of the car, the six old green wood demon had already cleared the way.


    Seeing the strange shapes and strange appearances of the immortals descending here, the attendants suddenly knew that the strength of these immortals must be extraordinary.


    Those little immortal officials are limited in strength, and they may not be able to distinguish the difference between the immortal king, the quasi emperor, and the immortal emperor. They can only be identified by their appearance.


    As long as it is those who look weird and have a very weird costume style, they are often extraordinary in strength and seniority.


    Seeing that these six Aoki old monsters were more maddening than the other, the attendants immediately came up to bow and salute.


    Then the attendant asked: "I don''t know how to call it?"


    "The owner of my house is the owner of Wanshou Mountain, you can also call him Emperor Su Xian." The name of the old green wood demon who spoke was He Lian Chu.


    Chu Helian used to be an old man in the Palace of the Qing Emperor, and in terms of qualifications, he has already snatched most of the immortal emperors who came to participate in the birthday banquet this time.


    He Lianchu had only finished speaking, and Su Yan had already got off the carriage.


    Compared with the six mad and evil old Aomu demons, Su Yan''s appearance really looked a little ordinary, or even a little ordinary.


    Su Yan was dressed in white, and his hair was simply tied behind his head. In terms of styling alone, there is not much brilliance.


    "Ah? This turned out to be the Immortal Emperor?" The attendant can''t sense how powerful aura is from Su Yan''s body at all, or the attendant can''t sense anything useful from Su Yan''s body at all.


    This situation occurs when the realm gap between the two parties is too large, and there is no way to perceive the strength and realm of the other party spiritually.


    Chu Helian said: "My master is naturally the emperor, are we going to lie to you?"


    The attendant asked: "The little one dare not have any questions. Please give the invitation to the villain, and then the villain will bring you Shangxian to see the Holy Lord."


    "Invitation? We don''t have one." Chu He Lian said this very confidently, as if it were a very natural thing.


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, he couldn''t think that the other party would actually say such a thing.


    Now this is a little difficult to handle. Seeing that all these people look fierce and vicious, it must be difficult to relate to. If they fail to do what they want, I''m afraid they will have to suffer some pain.


    But the rules of Chaotian Palace are here again...


    So this waiter is very difficult.


    He Lian Chu had no patience at first, and said to the little waiter: "You are not the person in charge here. Just take us to see the constellation Lord directly, and the rest has nothing to do with you."


    This little waiter has already been trapped, and can only hesitate to say: "But it doesn''t seem to be in compliance with the rules..."


    "What''s breaking the rules. My master has not come to your stars and seas far away. If the Holy Lord of the stars does not come to greet him personally, it is already his fault! What rules are you telling me?"


    He Lianchu''s voice was full of breath, and he didn''t mean to hide it at all, and for a while, many people around him looked at him.


    The greeting note has been sent, and the master book can''t make a decision on this matter. You can only report it layer by layer. When it is reported to the Constellation Lord, I don''t know when it was.


    The surrounding drum music was very melodious, and Su Yan asked, "Has the birthday feast already begun?"


    The little waiter turned towards Su Yan and said, "If you return to the gods, the birthday feast of the holy lord will be held for the first time today, and it will be held for a month, so the gods are not too late."


    "That''s good." Su Yan thought in his heart, I don''t know if the girl Kong Qian is also drinking in the palace of the Constellation Lord.


    This girl has a violent temper, if she drinks wine again, I am afraid it will be more difficult to make her happy.


    Thinking of this Su Yan already faintly felt a headache.


    No matter how powerful an enemy he faced, Su Yan would not have this feeling.


    Even the master plan of the Dark Origin had never caused Su Yan to have such a headache.


    Sure enough, maybe women are the most troublesome creatures in this world.


    Chu Helian directly asked the little waiter what palace the celestial lord was in. The little waiter dared not hide it, and directly replied that it was in Chaotian Palace.


    Looking up at this square, the most magnificent building is Chaotian Palace.


    Chaotian Palace has a golden glazed roof, huge red pillars, and emits colorful lights. It is the most imposing building in this palace.


    No matter how you look at it, it is a lot higher than the surrounding palaces.


    Without the little waiter''s guidance, Su Yan and his party walked directly towards Chaotian Palace, and the little waiter didn''t dare to stop it.


    The road was unimpeded, only seeing some drunk immortals lying down on the side of the road so casually, it was extremely casual.


    In front of this square, there were only twenty powerful men over three meters tall holding halberds, guarding the way to Chaotian Palace.


    Seeing the six Aoki old demon, these powerful men were not afraid, just stretched out a hand and said: "Do you have an invitation? To enter Chaotian Palace, you need an invitation from the Holy Lord."


    Chu Helian said: "Of course there is no invitation, but as the master of my house, if you can''t even enter Chaotian Palace, it would be too shabby."

 Chapter 4366： step into the palace

    Helianchu''s tone was full of arrogance. But this is also a matter of course.


    His master is Su Yan, the Great Emperor of Xianwu. This Constellation Saint Lord is too far away from Su Yan regardless of his seniority, seniority or strength. Su Yan''s willingness to come has already given him a great deal of face.


    The knight replied, "I don''t know who your master is, but the rules are the rules. If you don''t have an invitation or a spiritual officer leads the way, you are not allowed to enter the Chaotian Palace."


    In fact, before the fighter had finished speaking, his body was already fixed by a powerful mana.


    Not only can''t speak, but the only thing that can move up and down is the eyeball.


    Helianchu calmly immobilized the twenty warriors with a body-fixing spell, and then made a gesture of invitation to let Su Yan pass.


    Walking on the square, I could already hear the sounds of happy drinking and drinking orders coming from Chaotian Palace, and there was a special band playing cheerful fairy music.


    The square outside is all paved with white marble, which looks very imposing.


    However, what attracted Su Yan''s attention the most was the statue in the center of the square.


    This statue is pure white and flawless, and the sculpture is Nuwa Feitian.


    Su Yan felt a little strange in his heart. Could it be that Nuwa has also come to this sea of ??stars?


    Su Yan stayed near the statue for a while, showing a thoughtful expression.


    The six old Aoki demons did not dare to disturb them, so they opened the way for Su Yan and entered the Chaotian Palace first.


    The appearance of these old Aoki demons was originally very evil, charming and crazy, and immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Those with sharp eyes have already seen that these six quasi emperors have a lot of origins, and they are all old Aoki demons who have practiced for at least tens of thousands of years.


    And Helian Chu clasped his fists after coming in and said, "My master has come to congratulate the 20,000th birthday of the Holy Master of the Constellation."


    Helian Chu''s voice was full of vigour, echoing continuously in this Chaotian Palace.


    Many people showed puzzled expressions because they didn''t know who the master they were talking about.


    The banquet has already been held, and the Holy Master of the Constellation is drinking with several immortal emperors. After seeing these six old green wood demons, he is a little surprised.


    Each of these six old Aoki demons is very profound, and the one who can make them follow together must be a big man.


    Changing to a less senior Immortal Emperor may not be able to hold these old Aoki demons.


    The Constellation Holy Master beckoned gently, and the confidant disciples had already put their ears up, and the Constellation Holy Master asked in a low voice, "Who is this Immortal Emperor?"


    The disciple showed a confused expression and said, "The twenty-one immortal emperors invited by the master have already arrived, and the disciple does not know who this one will be."


    "Ah?" This time, even the Holy Master of the Constellation showed a surprised expression. Today''s 20,000-year-old birthday banquet, if there is a fault, I am afraid that his master will be disgraced, and his face will not be justified.


    After the six old Aoki demons were already standing on both sides, Su Yan walked in belatedly.


    Just now, Su Yan was attracted by the stone sculpture outside Chaotian Palace and wasted a little time.


    From the moment Su Yan walked into this palace, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The band in the back was still playing happy fairy music, but the expressions on the faces of the immortal emperors, quasi emperors, and immortal kings who were drinking and having fun just now all froze.


    Some people have already poked their chopsticks into the fish, but they don''t do anything anymore.


    And Immortal Emperor Mingming wine has been delivered to his mouth, but he has become motionless.


    Even the Constellation Lord himself showed a very incredible expression.


    Those who can sit in this Chaotian Palace and drink with the Holy Master of the Constellation are all with status, status, and very powerful beings.


    Perhaps it was because of their strength that after seeing Su Yan walking in slowly, it was as if they had all been hit by the immobilization spell, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Even the most unbridled Immortal Emperors completely restrained their arrogance at this time, and there was nothing but amazement in their eyes.


    On the contrary, those serving maids and little fairy officials did not notice anything wrong at all, and were still doing their own work, shuttling back and forth between many wine tables.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t have such a wild aura, nor did he pretend to make himself unfathomable, he just walked in very peacefully.


    Almost all eyes fell on Su Yan''s face.


    There is suspicion and admiration in these eyes, which is not important to Su Yan at all.


    If he cared about the gazes of these crowded people, then he would not be Su Yan.


    As soon as Su Yan appeared, he completely stole the limelight of the Constellation Lord, who was supposed to be the hero of today, but all of this seemed to be a matter of course.


    As long as it was the Immortal Emperor, he could feel a vague sense of oppression released from Su Yan''s body, making them feel like they were sitting on pins and needles, extremely uncomfortable!


    The reason why this sense of oppression seems to be absent is because Su Yan did not mean to show his strength, but his mana is too powerful, but the spiritual pressure of the mana itself is already very terrifying!


    Even those Immortal Emperors feel a little bit exhausted!


    Su Yan first glanced around the palace, trying to find the trace of Princess Kong Qian, but after looking around, she didn''t find Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan was also a little strange in his heart, because Princess Kong Qian set out in front of him, and it was completely impossible for him to fall behind.


    Princess Kong Qian flies extremely fast, and it is not a problem to turn into a peacock, the king of Ming Dynasty, to shuttle between the stars.


    Did something unexpected happen on the way?


    But with her identity as Princess Kong Qian, is it possible that there are still people in the fairy world who dare to attack her?


    Su Yan couldn''t see Princess Kong Qian, and suddenly felt uneasy.


    All the seats in this Chaotian Palace have already been taken.


    The number of guests who can come to Chaotian Palace to drink is naturally carefully calculated, one radish and one pit.


    Su Yan didn''t even have an invitation, so naturally he wouldn''t arrange his seat.


    Helian Chu said, "My master has come from Longevity Mountain to congratulate the Holy Master of the Constellation on his birthday!"


    "Longevity Mountain? Could it be that Longevity Mountain?" Immortal Emperor You almost immediately reacted.


    Helian Chu said: "What you said is really strange, is it possible that there are still two Longevity Mountains in the Immortal World?"


    "But I heard that Longevity Mountain is the dojo of Emperor Xianwu!" The Emperor still felt a little weird.


    You must know that Emperor Xianwu is a legendary figure in the fairy world. With the seniority and strength of Emperor Xianwu, how could he come from thousands of miles to congratulate the Lord of the Constellation?


    You must know that Emperor Xianwu did not even sell the face of the Jade Emperor and Heavenly Court, so he did what he said.


    Then I think of the joyous expression of the Holy Master of the Constellation when he received the imperial seal from the Jade Emperor.


    No matter how you think about it, you can''t justify it. The Holy Master of the Constellation shouldn''t have such a big face, so that Emperor Xianwu can celebrate his birthday in person!

 Chapter 4367： Reunion

    Then another Immortal Emperor said: "The Great Emperor Xianwu has been resurrected and reborn, and he has defeated the Immortal Emperor of the Heavenly Court several times. Will there be people who don''t know about this?"


    The immortal world is too broad, and the delivery of written messages is not so well-informed.


    There were really Immortal Emperors who didn''t know what had happened, so they asked carefully.


    Su Yan swept the four immortal emperors outside the star gate, and later defeated the 500,000 heavenly soldiers led by the immortal emperor Beichen. For Su Yan, these things were naturally insignificant.


    But it was enough to shock these Immortal Emperors!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is not a pheasant immortal emperor, but an authentic origin of Xuanmen, and his status in Taoism is also very noble.


    The weight of the four words Xianwu Great Emperor is too heavy, even the wildest Immortal Emperors are dignified at this time.


    The so-called wildness also has to be divided into occasions and people. When it comes to seniority, record, and strength, all the Immortal Emperors here are far inferior to Su Yan.


    At that time, Emperor Xianwu was recognized as the number one in the heavens, and he was also the number one existence among the Five Emperors in the Eternal Era.


    As long as it is an immortal, who has never heard of the legend about Emperor Xianwu?


    After all, there has been such a man who is recognized as the number one man in the fairy world for so many years.


    In the rest of the era, even if amazing and brilliant powerhouses were born, it would be difficult for these powerhouses to cross the threshold of the original Phoenix, let alone be on par with Su Yan.


    You must know that in the legend of the Five Emperors, Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, was recognized as the number one existence!


    Those who can soar into the fairy world are all geniuses of Zhong Lingyuxiu, and in the human race, only one can emerge in hundreds of millions.


    Talented people are often very confident in themselves and feel that their talents are superhuman.


    Especially in the Eternal Era, before the establishment of Taoism, many top talents appeared in that era, established many schools, and found many ways to become a great emperor.


    Being able to be the number one in the heavens in such an era, in today''s era, I''m afraid no one will be his opponent!


    This world has always been like this, everyone only cares who is the first in the world, no one cares who is the second or third in the world.


    Now that the legendary man who is number one in the world just walked in like this, how can these people keep calm?


    In the face of Su Yan, some people have already shown the expression of six gods and no masters, especially those quasi emperors and immortal kings, with their power, they are just mere ants in front of Su Yan.


    They were not sure of Su Yan''s purpose here, if Su Yan came here specially to find fault, they would be implicated as well.


    Su Yan was as calm as ever, with a faint smile on his face.


    It''s just that Su Yan hasn''t felt this kind of glory that has been highly anticipated for many years.


    It''s such a great feeling to get back the glory we once had.


    The constellation Saint Lord also sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The situation at this time has completely exceeded the expectations of the Constellation Lord. He never imagined that the man known as the number one in the heavens would personally come to his birthday banquet! Got caught off guard!


    At this time, the apprentice of the Holy Master of the Constellation received the invitation from the Master of Longevity Mountain from the immortal officials below.


    It''s too late to send this letter of worship. Now that everyone has come to Chaotian Palace, what''s the point of sending the letter of worship?


    The Constellation Lord also felt very difficult for a while, and didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    There was no friendship between them, I was afraid that the visitor was not good!


    The Holy Master of Constellation hadn''t even sorted out his own interests, and an Immortal Emperor asked, "Did the Holy Master still invite Immortal Emperor Su?"


    The Holy Master of Constellation showed a grinning expression, and said, "How can I invite Immortal Su Su with my prestige? You are really joking. The old man doesn''t know that Immortal Su is coming. But since he is here. Now, that''s my most honored guest in the Sea of ??Stars! Come, give me a seat!"


    The Holy Master of Constellation had already stood up when he spoke. In front of Su Yan, he was not qualified to sit and speak.


    Seeing the Holy Master of Constellation stand up, the rest of the Immortal King, Emperor Zhun, and Immortal Emperor were too embarrassed to sit, so they could only stand up together.


    Su Yan said: "Everyone is free, don''t be too restrictive. We are all here to celebrate our birthdays, and there is no difference at all."


    Su Yan''s attitude was very easy-going, but this made the Holy Master of Constellation even more clueless, because he really couldn''t figure out what Su Yan wanted.


    Su Yan had just taken his seat when a female voice came from outside: "Who is this person who is so powerful, let this princess take a good look!"


    This voice Su Yan was all too familiar with, it was Princess Kong Qian''s voice.


    It turned out that Princess Kong Qian had already come to the Sea of ????Constellation, but she did not come to the banquet for some reason.


    Soon Princess Kong Qian stepped into the palace, followed by many maids who couldn''t catch up.


    Princess Kong Qian is wearing a golden dress today. The color is very gaudy to tell the truth, but after all, Princess Kong Qian is a goddess, and she has an extravagance, so she can control this dress.


    Princess Kong Qian, as always, hardly wears makeup on her face. Even if she doesn''t wear makeup, her score will not be reduced.


    That pair of pupils with different colors spotted Su Yan almost immediately, and then said happily, "Why are you! Su Yan! How did you come here?"


    "It''s not me who can be so majestic? Of course I''m here for you. The old mother asked me to pick you up. It''s a long way here, and I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to be on the road alone. What if you''re bullied by others?"


    Su Yan''s reason is really bad. There are a few people in this fairyland who dare to do something to Princess Kong Qian. It''s a good thing that she doesn''t bully others.


    But Princess Kong Qian just took Su Yan''s way. No matter how much resentment she had against Su Yan before, after listening to Su Yan''s words, it all vanished.


    Princess Kong Qian almost jumped into Su Yan''s arms with joy, and then clasped Su Yan''s neck, no matter how many people in this Chaotian Palace were staring at them.


    She is a very enthusiastic woman, and the so-called etiquette in this world has never been able to restrain her.


    Princess Kong Qian asked cheerfully, "Are you really here to pick up this princess home?"


    "Of course, otherwise why would I come to such a remote place?"


    Princess Kong Qian snorted heavily and said, "If you still have a little conscience, this princess will forgive you."


    Some immortal kings couldn''t help laughing when they saw the picture of this sweet pet, but none of those immortal emperors could laugh, and all of them looked very solemn!


    From the looks of Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan, you already know that they are a couple!


    Does this mean that Emperor Xianwu has formed an ally with the Primordial Phoenix?


    In the heavens, who else is the opponent of these two?


    Is the fairy world about to change?

 Chapter 4368： Demon female apprentice

    The primordial phoenix is ??high above, and it is an existence that these Immortal Emperors can only look up to.


    Needless to say, this man who is respected as the Great Emperor of Xianwu is definitely a peerless figure who can stand side by side with the primitive phoenix.


    The original phoenix even betrothed his daughter to him. Isn''t this a powerful alliance?


    It can be said that no matter who marries Princess Kong Qian, she can become half the master of the Kunlun Holy Land.


    In today''s Immortal Realm, I am afraid that only Heavenly Court can compete with Kunlun, that is, Western Bliss is inferior in all aspects.


    If Emperor Xianwu and Primordial Phoenix join forces, then even Heavenly Court will not be able to compete!


    These Immortal Emperors are not fools, and naturally they can smell the meaning of this!


    In the immortal world, the immortal emperors who have reached the top are all domineering on their own, and there has almost never been such a situation where two great emperors at the top are united!


    Of course, this may also be something that everyone thinks too much about.


    It''s just that Princess Kong Qian''s heart may be dark


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t seem to see the surprised gazes of those Immortal Emperors at all, or she didn''t need to care at all.


    Princess Kong Qian hugged Su Yan with satisfaction, even though there were many hazes in her heart before, these hazes are now gone.


    She doesn''t hold grudges in the first place. Although it is really fatal to get angry, as long as the anger passes, she will never take out those old grievances and talk about it.


    What''s more, Su Yan''s presence here at this time was beyond Princess Kong Qian''s expectations. This was a big surprise!


    Su Yan had prepared a lot of explanation words, but now it seems that they are no longer useful.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t think much about the explosive growth of Su Yan''s strength. What she cared about most was Su Yan''s attitude that she would come to find her from thousands of miles away.


    As long as there is this attitude, it means that whatever mistakes Su Yan has made can be forgiven.


    At the moment when Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan reunited, the Holy Master of the Constellation also ordered some tables and chairs to be added.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation has already figured out the purpose of Su Yan''s coming here, and a big stone in his heart has fallen to the ground.


    What I have to say is that the title of Emperor Xianwu does give these Immortal Emperors a strong enough sense of oppression!


    Then the Holy Master of the Constellation personally invited Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian to take their seats, and the six old Cyanwood demons would naturally accompany them at the back.


    After Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian were seated, the Constellation Holy Master said a lot of words to compliment Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian.


    This is not really a matter of seeing the wind and making good friends with Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. For the Holy Master of the Constellation, it was originally a matter of great benefit and no harm.


    For the Holy Master of the Constellation, his birthday banquet for Emperor Xianwu to come and drink together is beyond expectations.


    Today''s birthday banquet can also become a capital to brag about in the future.


    Thinking of this, the Constellation Lord is even more in a good mood.


    Su Yan didn''t really care what he said about these scenes. Princess Kong Qian was in the best mood when she heard these compliments, and she became even more elated.


    After everyone was seated, the Constellation Holy Master said: "It would be too boring to drink like this, why don''t I invite some of my apprentices to dance swords to help."


    The voice of the Holy Master of the Constellation fell, and the Immortal Emperor said: "I heard that the several disciples of the Holy Master are all beautiful and beautiful, if they can dance the sword together, it is naturally something that cannot be asked for, Aimei Everyone has a heart, haha.��


    The surrounding atmosphere is very harmonious, and it can be seen that the popularity of the Constellation Lord is very good.


    Some of these immortal emperors who came to the meeting had conflicts with each other, but they all held back.


    The Constellation Lord clapped his hands gently, and soon his three apprentices appeared together.


    His three apprentices are not human beings, but three demon fairy women. Although they have been transformed into human figures, they all retain the ears of the beast race.


    Those fluffy white ears looked really cute, and it also added a little more playfulness to the beauty of these three fairy girls.


    There are very few men in this world who can resist a woman with a peerless face. If a woman with a peerless appearance has a pair of fluffy beast ears in the sky, it will be even more unstoppable.


    After these three female apprentices appeared, even those Immortal Emperors were full of praise, and many people couldn''t help but have the idea of ??putting the apprentices of the Constellation Lord into the room.


    Even Princess Kong Qian could not help but look at Su Yan nervously.


    She is also a demon clan, so she naturally understands how amazing the attractiveness of the stunning women of the demon clan is!


    The beauty of the demon clan is not only more beautiful than that of the human race, but more importantly, the blood of the demon clan will bring a strong exotic style, and this exotic style is more lethal than its own beauty!


    There are countless beauties in the fairy world, but it''s just that beauty can''t be mixed up.


    The famous beauties in the fairy world are not only beautiful in themselves, but more importantly, they are so beautiful that they have personal characteristics, and it is easy for others to imitate them.


    However, after Princess Kong Qian glanced at Su Yan, she found that Su Yan''s expression was very calm, and she didn''t have the appearance of those immortal emperors conferring souls at all.


    Princess Kong Qian felt a lot more at ease now.


    The three female apprentices first bowed to the Holy Master of the Constellation, then bowed to Su Yan, and then bowed to the numerous guests.


    When bowing to Su Yan, one of the female apprentices with long ears and fluffy rabbits said in a delicate voice: "It is said that Emperor Su Xiandi is the number one swordsman in all realms. Playing swords in front of Immortal Su, it is really a banquet. If there is a rough place to play axe, please ask Immortal Su Haihan."


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t answer this question. Of course, Princess Kong Qian was very satisfied with Su Yan''s performance.


    In fact, Su Yan had already indulged in the sensual enjoyment.


    Back then, in the era of ten thousand battles, the Immortal Realm was not dominated by the human family.


    After Su Yan created the first Immortal Realm in the Immortal Realm, there were many beauties of different races above his Immortal Realm.


    In that era, as long as the strong people were strong, there were bound to be many women who followed the etiquette and dogma of today, things that did not exist in that era.


    The three monster women stood in their respective positions, and after looking at each other, they each posed a pose.


    Then the cheerful music began to change into a dense drumbeat!


    The drums seemed to hit the heart, and the three women followed suit.


    Afterwards, the immortal swords were transformed in three coquettish voices. The three immortal swords, with different colors of electric light, shuttled in the air like butterflies. It was really beautiful!


    The three demon women were full of heroic spirit and showed many beautiful and difficult movements with the fairy sword.


    And the sound of the sword light whistling was integrated with the background music, and it wouldn''t make people feel abrupt at all.


    It contains the beauty of rhythm and dance, giving people a double enjoyment of audio and visual.

 Chapter 4369： Su Yans gift

    The music gradually became more exciting.


    However, the three demon women were not using swordsmanship, they should be regarded as a kind of dance.


    With the sword dance and music, every beat is just right, it should be a well-choreographed program, and the idea is to make a blockbuster at the birthday feast of the constellation Holy Master.


    And the fact is they did.


    Before the three women finished their sword dance, Princess Kong Qian asked Su Yan''s ear, "Why are you so calm? Look at those immortal emperors, all of them are fascinated by the fact that this princess is here. The reason here is why you can''t let go?"


    Su Yan said: "How come? I''m not that kind of person, you should understand."


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "What do you think of these three demon women? As you are, if you ask the Constellation Saint Master to ask for it, the Constellation Saint Master will gladly agree? If you can bring back your Longevity Mountain, wouldn''t it be the Are you serving comfortably?"


    "They don''t add up to one ten thousandth of yours. What do you bring back?"


    When Su Yan spoke, his expression remained the same, and even his heartbeat and breathing did not change.


    Here, Princess Kong Qian finally couldn''t test it anymore, and said a little coyly: "Hey, Su Yan, why are you so good today, with so many sweet words, this princess seems to be dreaming!"


    "Don''t you like this? Then I won''t be like this anymore."


    "You idiot! There is no woman in this world who doesn''t like sweet words. This princess thinks that you don''t talk enough!" Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a light peck on the face.


    Only then did Su Yan''s breathing become disordered.


    Princess Kong Qian was like a child who succeeded in mischief, showing a smug smile.


    After this sword dance was over, the Constellation Holy Master took the lead in applauding, and the applause lasted for a long time.


    The three female disciples of the demon clan really gave the Holy Master of Constellation a long face.


    The Holy Master of Constellation also generously rewarded, and gave each of the three apprentices an artifact as a reward.


    Everyone drank a lot of immortal wine again, and because the Holy Master of the Constellation was in a good mood, he drank the most, and his face was already flushed.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly clapped his hands, this clapping immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and the surroundings became quiet.


    Only Su Yan could hear him saying, "I almost forgot about the serious business. Since I''m here to celebrate my birthday, of course I brought a gift. The atmosphere here is so good, I almost forgot about the gift."


    Afterwards, Su Yan clapped his hands again, and Helianchu immediately stood up, clenched a fist towards the Holy Master of the Constellation, and took out a box directly from his sleeve.


    This box is embroidered with yellow patterns, and it looks very precious just for a box alone.


    This also made people even more curious as to what kind of gift Su Yan would give.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation is also gearing up, and he has already decided that the gift that Emperor Xianwu can give, it must not be anything ordinary.


    Seeing the curious and envious gazes from the immortal emperors around him, Helianchu''s expression became more and more proud, and then he walked to the center of the palace, ready to hand over the gift.


    The Holy Master of Constellation also stood up directly from the master''s seat, and wanted to come down from the table to receive this gift in person, to show the importance he paid to Su Yan.


    During this process, everyone was very polite, but the Holy Master of the Constellation did not open the yellow box immediately after the result, but put it aside, and then raised the wine glass to invite all the guests to drink a glass of wine.


    This glass of wine was used to honor Su Yan.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Su Yan said, "You don''t have to be too restrained. I''m not some kind of beast. I should drink or drink, and whether I should eat or eat. Today, like everyone else, I''m just a guest of the Holy Master."


    Su Yan''s words were really humble, but after these humble words were spoken, the atmosphere in this Chaotian Palace suddenly became a lot more peaceful.


    Many Immortal Emperors did not have any hostility towards Su Yan, but after sensing Su Yan''s powerful aura, there would naturally be dangerous sensations above their spiritual senses, which made them nervous.


    It''s almost an instinctive reaction.


    After receiving the gift, the Holy Master of Constellation smiled again.


    At this time, the Immortal Emperor said: "The gift that Emperor Xianwu sent must be something extraordinary. Can the Holy Master of the Constellation open our eyes to see what a good thing it is!"


    After the Immortal Emperor opened his mouth, many Immortal Emperors and Immortal Kings agreed.


    It is reasonable for these people to be coaxed, because curiosity is human nature.


    In fact, the Holy Master of the Constellation is also very curious, and does not know what gifts the legendary Emperor Xianwu will give.


    But it was somewhat impolite to unwrap the gifts in front of all the guests. The Holy Master of the Constellation was able to handle the importance and would not do anything that might make Su Yan unhappy.


    So the Holy Master of Constellation asked: "Emperor Xianwu, everyone''s kindness is difficult, can I open this gift box?"


    The Holy Master of the Constellation usually refers to himself as "Old Man". When talking with Su Yan, he also specifically changed "Old Man" to "I".


    Based on his qualifications, if he still calls himself an old man in front of Su Yan, it will be ridiculous.


    The Constellation Lord is also self-aware, and will never let himself fall into such an embarrassment.


    Su Yan said: "The guest is as the host, this kind of thing is naturally arbitrary."


    The Constellation Lord picked up the yellow box again and put it in his hand,


    The box is a little heavy after starting. The box is not very big, and it is very thin. It looks like a sword box.


    The hand of the Constellation Lord lightly rubbed the box. The surface of the box was more slippery than silk, and then he opened the yellow box in the eyes of many people.


    After the box was opened, I saw a golden light rising into the sky, reflecting on the face of the Constellation Lord.


    "Could this be?" There was a strong surprise in the eyes of the Constellation Lord, which made people want to know what the Constellation Lord saw in the box.


    However, because of the angle, after the Holy Master of Constellation opened the box, the lid blocked the eyes of most people.


    A strange aroma gradually drifted out in this palace


    This scent even covered the scent of those fairy wines and delicacies.


    Although this scent is strong, it is not pungent, and after smelling it, it has a pleasant and pleasant feeling.


    Then the constellation Lord opened the box.


    Everyone thought that there were some precious medicinal materials inside, but in fact lying inside the box was a folding fan.


    After the folding fan was invited out of the box by the Holy Master of the Constellation, after opening the folding fan, it was a picture of a lady with a quatrain written in small script on it.


    The Holy Master of Constellation took this folding fan in his hand and looked at it for a long time, and his joy was beyond words.

 Chapter 4370： man in black

    The painters and calligraphy on the folding fans are quite accomplished.


    Of course, it''s definitely more than just this one trait that can make the Constellation Holy Master so amazing, the key is the usage of this folding fan.


    After the folding fan is gently fanned, it will ignite the divine fire of the Nine Palaces of the Taoist Gate.


    The Holy Master of Constellation sensed the breath of the fire of the Nine Palaces in this folding fan, and could not help but exclaim.


    Jiugong Shenhuo is an artifact for alchemy. With the help of Jiugong Shenhuo, many elixir can be refined without much effort.


    Therefore, although this folding fan is not an artifact, it is also infinitely useful.


    Moreover, after the folding fan is fanned, there will be bursts of incense, and when alchemy is alchemy, you can clear your mind and clear your mind. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    For this folding fan, the Constellation Lord can be said to be overjoyed at first sight.


    The name of this folding fan is the Dragon Bone Happy Fan, and it is one of the many treasures that Su Yan obtained from the Dragon Emperor''s tomb.


    With Su Yan''s realm, those treasures are definitely not useful to Su Yan today.


    But if you take it out, it''s all genuine former Gucci treasures.


    Gu Qizhen just took it out as a gift before, and those Immortal Emperors couldn''t help showing envious eyes.


    The Holy Master of Constellation was very excited at this time, not only because this folding fan was very appealing to him, but also because of its extraordinary effects.


    What''s more important is who is giving the gift.


    Emperor Xianwu actually gave him a birthday and a gift, which is really a big face!


    There are more than 20 Immortal Emperors present, and the Holy Master of Constellation can be sure that these Immortal Emperors must be very envious of him now!


    After today, his Constellation Lord can say that he has friendship with Emperor Xianwu.


    Today''s birthday banquet can be said to be a complete success. Not only did he get the seal of Heaven, but he also made friendship with Emperor Xianwu.


    Not only did it satisfy the original birthday wish of the Constellation Lord, but there was even an excess!


    The Holy Master of the Constellation raised the wine glass and toasted Su Yan three times.


    But things in this world are like the moon, when it is full, it is lost.


    Just when the host and guests were enjoying themselves, an uninvited guest suddenly broke in.


    When a black-clothed man broke in, he was still carrying a strong evil spirit, and blood was dripping from his fist, indicating that he was very likely to kill someone outside.


    The immortals in this immortal realm are all disciples and grandchildren of the Constellation Holy Master. Even if they are not disciples, they are also invited guests.


    If he was killed for no reason like this, it would definitely be difficult for the Constellation Holy Master''s face.


    When Su Yan came in just now, although he felt oppressive, he didn''t have any evil spirits, which showed that Su Yan was not hostile.


    This person''s suffocation is so powerful, it can be said that the hostility is very clear.


    A person who can ascend to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, who can lose his temper?


    The other party is not good, and the Holy Master of the Constellation naturally has no good face.


    It was just that the Constellation Holy Master glanced at the black-clothed man, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. This black-clothed man turned out to be an Immortal Emperor!


    This is really strange, it is usually difficult to meet a strange quasi emperor in the Sea of ????Constellation, but today, two strange immortal emperors broke in in a row!


    The previous one was the legendary Emperor Xianwu, and the man in black did not know what identity and origin he was!


    The Holy Master of Constellation glanced at Su Yan, and seeing that there was no eye contact between Su Yan and the man in black, he already knew that the man in black and Su Yan were not in the same group.


    The Holy Master of Constellation stood up and said, "Although I don''t know the identity of Zunjia, but I''m a guest from afar, and the master should be a landlord no matter what. But how did the blood on Zunjia''s fist come from?"


    The man laughed wildly and continued, "Of course he killed the blind guard outside."


    The kind expression on the face of the Constellation Lord has completely subsided, and killing his guard is equivalent to hitting him in the face.


    Since this black-clothed man has the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, he only needs a fixation spell to make those guards immobilized, but he wants to kill them all.


    It''s clear that I don''t want to give face to the constellation Holy Master.


    Since the other party does not give face, then they are here to find fault!


    After the man in black shrugged off the blood on his fist indifferently, he said: "Holy Lord of the Constellation, I heard that today is your 20,000-year-old birthday, I will first congratulate you, and then I will tell you, I am I came to you to borrow the Star Tribulation, if you lend the Star Tribulation to Lao Tzu, it will be good for everyone."


    The attitude of this man''s speech is extremely arrogant, and it is obvious that he does not take the Holy Lord of the stars in his eyes.


    This arrogant arrogance, even Su Yan couldn''t help but look sideways.


    The Holy Master of Constellation stared at the man in black, with a cold face for a long time without speaking, not knowing what was brewing in his heart, after a while he said: "So, if the old man doesn''t lend you the Constellation Tribulation, wouldn''t you? Are you going to kill me together with the old man?"


    "It turns out that you are the Holy Master of the Constellation, right? I am willing to come to you for a drink, which is already a face for you! Looking for you to borrow the Constellation Tribulation also treats you as a friend, I am enough to give you face! How dare you refuse I?" The tone of this man''s speech is really mad to the extreme.


    It''s as if he and the Constellation Lord have said a few more words, and the Constellation Lord must be grateful.


    Although the Holy Master of Constellation is not a well-known Immortal Emperor, his strength is definitely not weak. Otherwise, it would not be his turn to become the master of this sea of ??stars.


    No one dared to speak to the Constellation Lord in this way for many years since the Constellation Lord created the Immortal Realm here.


    What''s more, this is still in front of many guests. If the Constellation Saint does not give any reaction, I am afraid that he will not be able to come down to the stage!


    The Holy Master of Constellation first put the gift from Su Yan back into the box, and then walked down from the master''s seat with a cold face.


    All the guests were horrified, and they couldn''t help but mutter in their hearts: Do you want to do something in this Chaotian Palace?


    And the man in black faced the approaching step by step of the Constellation Holy Master, but instead showed a cynical smile, saying: "The Constellation Holy Master, just rely on you, also want to compete with Lao Tzu? You have eaten the guts of a bear heart and a leopard. ?"


    The black-clothed man''s identity is unknown, but he possesses extreme self-confidence.


    The Holy Master of Constellation walked and said, "If you ask yourself if you are a friend, you should say what your friend said. You are so arrogant, do you really want to fight this old man in this Chaotian Palace?"


    The Holy Master of Constellation has already seen that the other party''s intentions are not good, and the strength is probably very powerful.


    Moreover, if the two immortal emperors fought, it would be an easy task to demolish this Chaotian Palace, I am afraid that the whole birthday banquet would not be able to go on.


    The Constellation Holy Master was originally unwilling to cause trouble, but since the other party has already called you, the Constellation Holy Master can only say that it is unavoidable.


    If you don''t show a little attitude, the other party is afraid that he will want to ride on his head.

 Chapter 4371： Are you Su Baxian?

    Even more puzzling is the identity of the man.


    Since his strength has reached the realm of Immortal Emperor, he should not be a nameless person! But so far, none of the twenty or so Immortal Emperors in Chaotian Palace have seen the origin of this black-clothed man.


    Although Su Yan sat in his seat without saying a word, everyone could feel that the atmosphere was gradually becoming solemn.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s eyes were much sharper than before. It''s not as peaceful as it used to be.


    Obviously, Su Yan was also very displeased with this disruptor.


    But in the end, Su Yan wasn''t the owner of this immortal realm, so he didn''t come out and just sat in his seat.


    A white-haired immortal emperor said: "Since you have reached the realm of the great emperor, then you should have your own name, do you dare to report your name, or let us know what kind of **** you are. Buddha!"


    The man in black said, "Are you worthy of knowing Lao Tzu''s name? What are you? You''re just a dog-like character!"


    How could the Immortal Emperor be willing to be so insulted, he immediately stood up angrily and said, "I am the seventh white-haired Immortal Emperor of the Thirteen Immortal Emperors outside the Territory. If you have a seed, don''t go! Wait for the Holy Master of the Constellation. The birthday banquet has passed, you and I have a test! See who is the dog-like thing!"


    The man in black said, "White hair? You claim to have white hair of three thousand feet. I see you as a woman, but you''re just a fool with long hair and short knowledge!"


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor directly smashed the chopping board in front of him, and his murderous aura suddenly burst out, even more terrifying than this black-clothed man!


    It seems that the entire Chaotian Palace has been slowly trembling under the divine power of the Immortal Emperor.


    On the contrary, Princess Kong Qian became extremely excited, because she was originally a character who feared that the world would not be chaotic.


    If the banquet was simply finished like this, Princess Kong Qian would feel bored.


    Princess Kong Qian asked directly in Su Yan''s ear, "Should we participate?"


    Before Su Yan could answer, Princess Kong Qian had already replied, "Your strength is too strong, if you take action, there will be no suspense immediately, so you should not take action, let''s see how they deal with it. "


    Su Yan smiled wryly, this girl didn''t know who she learned from her character who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and she was afraid that it would not change in another 100,000 years.


    And over there, after the black-clothed man was hit by the murderous intent of the white-haired Immortal Emperor, he still did not show weakness, and said directly: "What thirteen immortal emperors outside the realm are all bullshit! Even your boss Li Shentong came to Lao Tzu. Don''t dare to be presumptuous! Thirty thousand years ago, you **** wanted to kill the earthly python, but the earthly python forced him to hide between the stars. If it wasn''t for Li Shentong to ask Laozi to take action, he would finally be able to kill the earthly python. Will Dan take it back?"


    "You" the white-haired Immortal Emperor seemed to have thought of something, and his terrifying murderous aura quickly dissipated. Perhaps he already knew the identity of the black-clothed man.


    But the white-haired Immortal Emperor just kept his mouth shut and did not say what he knew.


    But even if you don''t say it, everyone can see that the identity of this black-clothed man is definitely not simple, and his strength is probably shocking!


    The Holy Master of Constellation said: "There are so many good friends here today, and it''s not your turn to be wild. What''s more, Emperor Xianwu is also here!"


    Everyone could not help but look towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was cold at this time, and he couldn''t see how happy or angry.


    But even when Su Yan appeared on the stage just now, he didn''t have such a big tone, instead he respected all the guests.


    Even if this person has some skills, is it possible that he can be stronger than the legendary Emperor Xianwu?


    All the guests disapproved of this man.


    After hearing the name of Emperor Xianwu, the black-clothed man did not show any restraint, and said directly: "Holy Master of the Constellation, I asked you to borrow the Constellation Tribulation. What''s the matter with him Su Baxian?"


    "How come it''s none of my business? I''m also going to borrow the Star Tribulation from the Holy Master of the Constellation. If you borrow it, what should I do?" Su Yan finally spoke at this time.


    When Su Yan came here, he originally wanted to see what kind of magic weapon the constellation robbery was, and now is the best time to push the boat forward and say this plan.


    Sure enough, almost everyone looked at Su Yan after he spoke.


    The man in black also looked towards Su Yan. This time, the man in black didn''t say anything mad. I''m afraid even he was afraid of Su Yan''s strength and status.


    Su Yan was still sitting in his seat at this time, and Princess Kong Qian just leaned against Su Yan and looked at the man in black with playful eyes.


    The man in black suddenly said, "Are you really Su Baxian?"


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question, instead he picked up the glass and drank another glass of wine.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t fight was simple, just because the question was too boring.


    How do you prove that you are who you are?


    When you follow the opponent''s line of thinking and start to argue the issue, you have already lost.


    Su Yan never paid much attention to such boring questions. If you ignore this problem, you will only hurt your own identity.


    "Is it because you don''t answer because you have a ghost in your heart?" the man in black said again.


    Su Yan was still drinking, completely ignoring what the other party meant. Instead, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t hold back her anger and asked, "If he wasn''t Su Baxian, what would you do?"


    The black-clothed man said, "Of course, he will be skinned first, and then cramped! You dare to pretend to be Emperor Xianwu in front of Lao Tzu, you really don''t want to live!"


    Princess Kong Qian clapped her hands excitedly and said, "But if he is Su Baxian, what are you going to do?"


    The man in black said, "There are not many people in the heavens who can surpass Lao Tzu. If he is really Su Baxian, Lao Tzu thinks he is inferior to him, and there is nothing else to say, just admit defeat. "


    Princess Kong Qian showed a waning expression, and said, "This princess thought you were going to fight Su Baxian, so are you so unmotivated? If you are a manly man, you shouldn''t be afraid of him!"


    "Bah! You little girl really likes to talk nonsense! It''s shameful that I can''t fight Su Baxian. How many years has he practiced, and how many years has I practiced?" The man in black said, "After all, do you have any? How to prove that you are Su Baxian?"


    At this time, Su Yan finally put down the wine cup in his hand and looked towards the door.


    At this time, not only Princess Kong Qian, but even the six old Aoki demons had gloating expressions on their faces.


    The black-clothed man was caught by Su Yan''s gaze, and his spiritual sense suddenly had a feeling of extreme danger. Although Su Yan hadn''t done anything to him yet, the aura around him didn''t change.

 Chapter 4372： some doorways

    This black-clothed man had no idea that Su Yan could have such a terrifying killing effect with just one look, and he couldn''t help being shocked!


    This black-clothed man has a good background, and has a very high self-esteem. He doesn''t even care about the more than 20 immortal emperors in the Chaotian Palace, and the Holy Master of the Constellation is called and drunk by him. .


    The man in black never imagined that such a ruthless character would appear in this birthday banquet!


    With just one look, I already thought that his fierce flame was completely suppressed!


    The black-clothed man couldn''t help but said in his heart: "In the heavens, I would never have imagined that there is such a strong person. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid it would be unbelievable!"


    The man in black didn''t speak for a long time after looking at Su Yan, and seemed to have fallen into some kind of strange silence.


    And Su Yan didn''t say anything. In this situation, silence is better than sound, so there is no need to spend any more time.


    The black-clothed man was shocked in his heart, and suddenly many thoughts turned in his heart, and he didn''t know how to make a choice for a while.


    This Chaotian Palace suddenly fell into silence.


    Those Immortal Emperors did not speak anymore, and the man in black was no longer arrogant.


    Or Princess Kong Qian took the initiative to interrupt the silence, only to hear Princess Kong Qian say: "Didn''t you think you were invincible just now? Why don''t you dare to speak now?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s question was really heart-wrenching, the man in black didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    His tone just now was too high, if he was forced to retreat by Su Yan with one look, he would be ridiculed.


    But if he doesn''t retreat, he can still feel a feeling like a light on his back, which is really uncomfortable.


    After pondering for a moment in his heart, the man in black finally had his own answer: "You can try a little bit, as long as you don''t try your best, and see if the situation is not right, you can retreat immediately. At that time, there won''t be much of a face. damage."


    If he thought of this in normal times, there would definitely be no problem, but this time he encountered Su Yan.


    The black-clothed man said to Princess Kong Qian, "If your crush is really Emperor Xianwu, then of course Lao Tzu is not his opponent, but how does Lao Tzu know that you are not deceiving Lao Tzu?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Isn''t that simple? Can you just shoot him or this princess directly? As soon as the fight starts, you will know whether he is real or not."


    Princess Kong Qian''s words were full of fearlessness.


    However, with Su Yan''s current strength, Princess Kong Qian can indeed do whatever she wants.


    As long as Su Yan sat by his side, no one in the heavens could hurt her.


    After the man in black was concentrating, he suddenly rushed towards Princess Kong Qian. The speed was extremely fast, and at the same time, it brought a gust of wind!


    The strong wind overturned many tables and seats behind the man, and many drinks and dishes were thrown into the sky!


    The action of the man in black can be said to be without the slightest sign. The muscles of the whole body are relaxed to the extreme before the action, and it is as fast as lightning immediately after the action!


    This black-clothed man is very burly, moves faster than lightning, and has a strong sense of strength. If this hits the ground, I am afraid that Princess Kong Qian will also be injured, and this Chaotian Palace will collapse 100%!


    The power of the Immortal Emperor is so surging and unreasonable.


    At this critical moment, Su Yan moved, and Su Yan''s movements were as fast as a ghost.


    Even Princess Kong Qian, who was beside her, didn''t react. She only saw a white figure suddenly appear in front of her eyes, which formed a clear opposition to the black figure that came over!


    I saw a flash of ice suddenly appearing in the void. After the ice suddenly appeared, the man in black seemed to have seen a ghost. He hurriedly stopped his speed, and then retreated to the rear!


    The speed of the black-clothed man was almost pushed to the extreme, so he retracted his body without doing anything, which was equal to the speed and strength just now that his body could bear.


    Although it won''t cause any damage, it is completely unavoidable for the blood to surge for a while.


    And after the black-clothed man receded, the ice crystal remained silently suspended in the air without any change in its properties.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at the ice crystal, completely ignorant of the mystery inside. She was not in the realm. She often knew little about fighting in the realm of the emperor, and she couldn''t see the way out at all.


    But those Immortal Emperors can see that this ice crystal is not simple, it not only contains the breath of divine artifact, but also has ever-changing functions.


    It can change into any object and shape at any time to counteract the enemy.


    This feeling is mysterious and mysterious, and it is very difficult to describe clearly in words, but what is certain is that the power of this ice crystal is enough to cause the most direct threat to the lives of these Immortal Emperors!


    The man in black was afraid that he would suffer a loss because he could not bear the change of the ice crystal, so he retreated to the rear.


    In this way, he can at least maintain a balanced situation.


    Seeing the black-clothed man retreat without fighting, Princess Kong Qian said, "You came over and didn''t do anything and went back like this? You forcibly took back the force you exerted like this, aren''t you afraid of internal injuries?"


    Faced with Princess Kong Qian''s words, the man in black didn''t mean to answer at all, and his mind had become very dignified.


    His move just now actually had the intention to tear down this Chaotian Palace and give the Holy Master of the Constellation a disgrace.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the opponent''s realm would be so great, and he actually managed to defeat the enemy without fighting.


    The changed ice crystals contain infinite changes, which will hinder him no matter how he plays. Only when the realm gap is huge will this happen.


    The man in black can already be sure that the man in front of him must be Emperor Xianwu.


    In this immortal world, except for Emperor Xianwu, there should be no one who can make him so deflated!


    But even after knowing Su Yan''s identity, the man in black had no intention of admitting defeat, instead he planned to continue to test Su Yan.


    Perhaps it should be said that he has realized that a chance to play against the Great Emperor Xianwu is definitely very rare.


    He should seize this opportunity and see how big the gap is between himself and this legendary man who is number one in the heavens, and where is the gap!


    It is better to carry out targeted reinforcement after going back!


    So the man in black looked at Princess Kong Qian and said, "Your man has some ways, he is a very powerful Immortal Emperor, but this level does not prove that he is the Immortal Emperor! The Immortal Emperor is the number one in the heavens. The man of the sect should be more than this level! This level, only the Heavenly Venerate of Daomen can do it!"

 Chapter 4373： strong contrast

    Princess Kong Qian didn''t realize what the black-clothed man was really thinking, she said with a smile, "You''re really a dead duck on the shelves, and you''re stubborn. This princess doesn''t know which Taoist Heavenly Venerate can have such great ability, if you are If you know it, you can introduce it to this princess."


    Su Yan said, "He is right, the Heavenly Venerate of Daomen does have the ability to change."


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already collected the ice crystal, and then said to the man in black, "Since you know that I am the Heavenly Venerate, do you still dare to go against me? Don''t you want your head?"


    The man in black didn''t know how to answer Su Yan for a while.


    However, the words just now were originally made up by him. At this time, he simply flew up and directly condensed a small permanent enchantment in his hand in mid-air!


    He plans to use the eternal barrier to open it, and first destroy this Chaotian Palace!


    But how could Su Yan let him get his wish?


    I saw Su Yan''s right hand shoot out an indigo blue divine light!


    This divine light contains infinite destructive power, and as soon as it touches it, the black-clothed man''s eternal barrier can''t be resisted!


    The man in black had no choice but to use the permanent barrier for defense, and there was absolutely no way to open the barrier!


    The man in black did not expect that Su Yan''s methods would be so wonderful and superb.


    The divine power of destruction almost has the power to destroy the dry and rotten, and the eternal enchantment can''t be resisted at all.


    At the moment when the divine light was released, Su Yan''s eyes turned golden.


    But it was only that moment when he was very radiant. At the same time, Su Yan''s body released an incomparably powerful divinity!


    The terrifying power was suddenly released and disappeared suddenly, it was really strange to the extreme!


    Even those Immortal Emperors who were watching the battle completely did not understand how Su Yan''s internal power worked.


    Although the man in black was stunned by Su Yan''s move, he immediately recovered his mind, and then a pitch-black long sword appeared from his sleeve!


    This long knife is full of dark aura, and it is like an unknowable black hole, which absorbs a lot of light around it, and makes this Chaotian Palace suddenly become extremely dark!


    This long knife slashed the divine light, but it still slashed towards Su Yan without stopping!


    The speed is unbelievable!


    Those Immortal Emperors only saw the long sword appear, and before they could marvel, the long sword had already appeared on top of Su Yan''s head!


    If this knife were to be slashed on the head, I''m afraid no one''s body could withstand it!


    Before the long knife fell, the pitch-black light of the knife had turned into a lot of fine black lightning, pressing down on Su Yanqiang!


    This knife can be regarded as impeccable in terms of momentum, strength, and use of immortal essence.


    And this knife came very suddenly, the man in black was still in shock a moment ago, and the long knife was about to fall on Su Yan''s head the next moment!


    If the cultivator reacts slower, I am afraid that it is too late to make any response, and can only resist this with a life-saving magic weapon.


    But Su Yan''s expression was still leisurely, as if he didn''t pay attention to this thunderous knife at all.


    I saw Su Yan stretched out a hand, and then just used **** to clamp the dark long knife in the air!


    Even if the light around the pitch-black long sword had turned into a black electric light, there was no way to hurt Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan is really too calm at this time!


    When Su Yan''s **** clamped the black long knife, the man in black immediately showed an ecstatic look, and at the same time poured the power of Xianyuan into the long knife desperately!


    The lethality condensed by this black long knife at this time can easily destroy this Chaotian Palace!


    Even the ground below will have cracks for hundreds of miles!


    The power of the man in black is extremely surging at this time, and now it can no longer be regarded as a so-called temptation!


    But a real attack!


    But all the thoughts of the man in black came to nothing.


    The destruction he expected did not happen at all, only to see Su Yan''s other hand draw a circle, guiding all the dark forces of destruction into the gaps in the other world within the circle.


    These dark sword beams and thunderbolts were originally very violent powers, but they became very obedient between Su Yan''s palms, and they all went to the gap in the other world very obediently.


    Su Yan has already defused the black-clothed man''s full-throated knife without making a sound!


    The man in black tried to destroy Chaotian Palace several times, each time his strength was stronger than the last time, but he failed again and again, and he never achieved his idea.


    So much so that the heart of the man in black gradually became shaken.


    It can be said that Su Yan has made him start to doubt his life!


    When he had exhausted his daggers and wanted to draw the knife back, he realized that Su Yan''s **** were like iron pliers, no matter how hard he tried to draw the knife, that long dark knife would not move at all!


    This picture looks really funny!


    Only the man in black could truly feel how outrageous Su Yan''s physical strength was!


    The man in black couldn''t draw his long saber three times, so he released a violent saber qi, wanting to use it to slash Su Yan''s palm open!


    But at the moment when the dark sword energy appeared, Su Yan suddenly released two of his fingers, and then flicked the fingertips, and the black clothed man flew out!


    The man in black flew directly from the palace to the square. He had no choice but to insert a long knife into the white marble square ground and slid for a long time before he stabilized his figure.


    And Su Yan put his hands behind his back and stood still.


    Now even a fool can see that the gap between the realm of the two sides is as big as that of a quasi emperor and an immortal emperor!


    Su Yan''s power far exceeded the imagination of these Immortal Emperors in Chaotian Palace.


    As for Su Yan''s strength, they had an expectation that they could defeat almost all the Immortal Emperors, provided that both sides made serious efforts.


    But the man in black was obviously very serious, but he was still being played by Su Yan in applause.


    The power of several attacks is obviously very amazing, but they can''t show their real power at all.


    This is of course because Su Yan''s strength is too strong, so he can lift weights lightly and achieve the greatest results at the least cost every time.


    For ordinary people to reach this state, it is impossible to even touch the threshold.


    If these Immortal Emperors want to ask themselves, if they are replaced, I am afraid that their performance will not be as good as the man in black.

 Chapter 4374： Dark Night Immortal Emperor Huang Fuming

    After the man in black was forced by Su Yan to retreat to the square outside, he managed to stabilize his figure, but he did not retreat immediately.


    Instead, after breathing for a while, he stood up again, and at the same time put the black long knife on his shoulder.


    There was a surprise in the eyes of the black-clothed man, but there was no doubt in his heart that the one inside must be Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu!


    It''s just that the strength of this Emperor Xianwu seems to be even more powerful than the legend!


    The man in black let out a sigh of relief, and then continued: "His grandmother, Emperor Xianwu is really domineering!"


    The Holy Master of Constellation slowly walked to the door of Chaotian Palace, looking at the man in black who was unwilling to leave with a thoughtful expression.


    The black long knife on the shoulder of the man in black is really weird, and it can be said to be a very distinctive artifact.


    This pure black long knife and the unique dark power it contains have actually exposed the man''s identity.


    There are only so many Immortal Emperors in the Immortal World, and the number of Immortal Emperors who have cultivated the power of darkness is even more rare.


    "He should be the Dark Night Immortal Emperor Huang Fuming! The Dark Night Demon Sword in Huangfuming''s hands is pitch-black, and it contains dark magic.


    "This knife should not be wrong! It is Huangfuming''s famous magic weapon, the Dark Night Demon Sword!" Another Immortal Emperor also said.


    After the two immortal emperors reminded them, everyone started to talk about it.


    Most of the immortal kings are not qualified enough, and almost never heard of the name Huangfuming, but as long as they are quasi emperors and immortal emperors with some qualifications, they should have heard of this name.


    The Dark Night Immortal Emperor Huang Fuming had the word "bright" in his name, but he never imagined that the power of cultivation was dark in the dark.


    In fact, even Su Yan had heard of this name. When Su Yan was reincarnated in the seventh life, this person had already achieved the cultivation level of an Immortal Emperor, and he had killed the Quartet in the Immortal Realm. He was very unruly. Even the face of Tianting dare not sell.


    It''s just that the Dark Night Immortal Emperor Huang Fuming has disappeared for a long time. If you calculate it casually, it has been at least 10,000 years. No one in the Immortal Realm has seen him.


    Why did he suddenly appear here today?


    Is there some ulterior purpose?


    The Holy Master of Constellation looked at Huangfuming and said, "It''s really strange, the old man and his Dark Night Immortal Emperor have never had anything to do with him. Why does he have to be aggressive as soon as he comes up?"


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor sneered and said, "The Holy Master doesn''t know anything, this scorpion has always been arrogant, and he was still arrogant when he was almost suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha himself. No matter who he is against, he is so arrogant and arrogant!"


    "Since he is Huangfuming, then this emperor also has a lot of accounts to settle with him!" An Immortal Emperor suddenly stood up from his seat, and directly changed into a golden armor, and he also had an extra hand in his hand. Miao Dao, made it clear that the carriage and horses were going to have a showdown with Huangfu Ming!


    After him, many immortal emperors stood up directly. These immortal emperors are all the same, and have many past grievances with Huangfuming.


    Although we have clearly stated what kind of grievances we have between ourselves and Huangfu Ming, judging from the murderous expressions of these Immortal Emperors, there is no room for turning around the contradiction between Huangfuming and them.


    Princess Kong Qian was stunned and said, "This guy is too powerful, isn''t he? How could he have so many enemies! And they''re all immortal emperors! I don''t know how he survived until now!"


    Even Su Yan showed a very interested expression and said, "Of course he has survived until now because of his ability, if his ability is not enough, judging from the current situation where his enemies are everywhere, I''m afraid he has already fallen. ."


    From the looks of it, Su Yan doesn''t need to do anything anymore. Many immortal emperors here don''t plan to let Huangfuming go.


    Many immortal emperors stepped out of the threshold of Chaotian Palace together, and the happy atmosphere of the banquet had long since disappeared.


    Many immortal emperors here want and only want to do one thing, and that is to screw off Huangfuming''s head!


    The murderous auras of these immortal emperors were very powerful, and they also alarmed the rest of the true immortals who were attending the banquet. Even the drunken true immortals realized that the situation seemed to be wrong.


    Of course, the Holy Master of Constellation does not want his birthday party to become a blood sacrifice party, and his palace to become a battlefield of Shura.


    But at this time, the situation was developing and changing so fast, it was no longer for him, the master, to say anything.


    These murderous Immortal Emperors are ready to take Huangfuming''s life. If the Constellation Holy Master stops him, I am afraid that these Immortal Emperors will turn around and deal with him first.


    At least ten immortal emperors have plans to take action, but Huangfuming is still not afraid, and an extremely strange dark power erupts from Huangfuming''s body.


    The power of darkness transformed into a dark red armor, covering his whole body!


    There is no spell on this dark red armor, only some crimson light spots are constantly shining!


    And Huangfuming''s face was also hidden behind the mask, leaving only a pair of blood-red eyes in front of the mask.


    Huangfuming''s body was originally very burly, and after wearing this dark red armor, he looked like a demon.


    Those immortal emperors couldn''t understand the depth of Huangfuming, and no one wanted to be the first bird. After all, Huangfuming''s strength is very powerful, so no one has made a move in a short period of time.


    After all, the name of his Dark Night Immortal Emperor used to be very famous in the Immortal Realm.


    If he can make his name among the many immortal emperors, he must be the best among immortal emperors, and he must be superior in terms of strength and realm.


    Moreover, the interest of such people''s power is often very strange. If you can''t find a nemesis to target it, it will be so tyrannical that no one can control it!


    The Dark Night Immortal Emperor is such an Immortal Emperor, and the dark power he possesses is very special, which is completely different from other Immortal Emperors who cultivate dark power.


    In those days, many immortal emperors in Heavenly Court had suffered a lot from Immortal Emperor Dark Night, and he had some arrogant capital to speak of.


    Huangfu saw that the Immortal Emperor did not make a move for a long time, and said directly: "Are you guys rubbish? After pretending to be murderous for a long time, no one dared to do anything with Lao Tzu, what a bunch of rubbish!"


    On the contrary, Princess Kong Qian admired Huangfuming''s wildness and said, "Although this person is a little weaker, he has a good temperament. At least he is much stronger than those immortal emperors who are greedy for life and fear death and only know how to calculate. So much. Immortal Emperor surrounds a person but no one dares to take the lead, it is indeed a shame!"

 Chapter 4375： White hair turns into sword light

    Huangfu Ming knew early on that if he came to Chaotian Palace today, he would be surrounded by enemies and be besieged by many immortal emperors.


    But since he dared to come, it means that he is absolutely prepared, otherwise, who would come to die easily and fight a war that must be lost?


    The root of Huangfu Ming''s fearlessness lies in his ability.


    Although Huangfu Ming was played with applause by Su Yan, it did not mean that he was really incompetent.


    Even if they can''t fight Su Yan, it has nothing to do with the battle between Huangfu Ming and other Immortal Emperors.


    Huangfu Ming dared to come to Chaotian Palace precisely because he was sure that even if there were many immortal emperors together, he was destined to be helpless.


    The key to Huangfu Ming''s fearlessness lies in a magic weapon that he has not yet used.


    I saw that Huangfuming took a blood-red bead in his hand, and the blood-colored aura inside the blood-colored bead was constantly turning, as if he was in some kind of strange creature with vitality.


    Huangfu Ming didn''t do anything, but threw the blood-red bead directly into the sky.


    Then the entire sky was suddenly shrouded in a thick blood cloud, and all the light under the blood cloud became extremely dim.


    It was as if the day had reached the endless blood moon night at once!


    This incomparably thick cloud of blood contains extreme dark power, which is a forbidden power that the Taoist Immortal Emperor is absolutely unwilling to touch.


    And in this world shrouded in blood clouds, the power of darkness also began to rise tenfold, a hundredfold!


    Su Yan already understood that this incomparably thick cloud of blood represented Huangfuming''s eternal barrier.


    That blood-colored bead must be some great treasure, and it can actually strengthen the Immortal Emperor''s eternal enchantment!


    A magic weapon that can have this kind of blessing is rare in the heavens. No wonder Huangfu Ming is so arrogant!


    Princess Kong Qian also frowned, because she couldn''t think of a way to break the blood cloud.


    If her old mother Primitive Phoenix was there, she could easily burn through this cloud of blood with just one hand of true sun fire.


    But these Immortal Emperors of Chaotian Palace obviously do not have the powerful ability of the original phoenix, I am afraid that they can''t help this cloud of blood!


    If the blood cloud can''t be solved, it means that Huangfuming can''t be solved as well.


    Although the number of these immortal emperors is large, they may not be able to work together, and I am afraid that they will be eaten by Huangfuming one by one!


    Princess Kong Qian asked Su Yan, "This blood cloud seems to be difficult to deal with, what would you do if it were you?"


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t know that Su Yan had already swept away the master of the source of darkness, and this cloud of blood was just a child''s toy in front of him.


    Su Yan laughed and said, "The soldiers come to block the water and cover the soil, so there''s nothing to say."


    Under the shroud of blood clouds, the power of darkness is climbing almost infinitely!


    In the dark, the blood-red armor on Huangfuming''s body looked even more coquettish!


    The surrounding air also seemed to become very sticky and humid, and the air was filled with dark dew, which further reduced the visibility around.


    Although Huangfuming was still standing in place without any movement, he could only see those blood-filled eyes through the dense water vapor.


    The square in front of Chaotian Palace seems to have become a jungle maze. In this jungle maze, it is difficult to tell who is the prey and who is the hunter.


    And it didn''t take long for Huangfu Ming to choose to take the initiative!


    A blood line passed by, and it was almost too late to react, Huangfu Ming had already struck an immortal emperor with a knife!


    Huangfuming''s speed is too fast, like a cheetah that has been dormant for a lot, and suddenly launched an attack, it must be an absolute speed that the prey can''t resist!


    Fortunately, the Immortal Emperor Dao Fa took root under his feet and turned into a big tree.


    It''s just that this big tree of Taoism can''t resist the Night Demon Sword in Huangfuming''s hands!


    At the same time that the tree was felled, the Immortal Emperor also got hit with the knife!


    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming''s first knife has already seen blood!


    In this darkness shrouded in blood clouds, Huangfuming''s power has increased by leaps and bounds compared to before!


    At least his current strength is much stronger than when he was fighting against Su Yan just now!


    After tasting the blood of the Immortal Emperor, the Dark Night Demon Sword became more and more excited, and Su Yan could already feel the ferocity of this Demon Sword.


    This magic knife is definitely the same fierce demon soldier as the Judgment Day Halberd. Although it is very powerful in itself, it will definitely nourish the demons after using it for a long time!


    It is an absolute ominous thing!


    Huangfu Ming should not care too much about this, otherwise he would have abandoned the Dark Night Demon Sword long ago.


    After the first hit, Huangfu Ming laughed arrogantly!


    All immortal emperors can feel Huangfuming''s arrogance. These immortal emperors have long understood that if they win the battle between them and Huangfuming today, it is because more fights less, and winning is what it should be.


    If they lose, all the Immortal Emperors today will be disgraced!


    No one would make a move when they knew they would lose, but what I have to say is that today''s Huangfu Ming is much stronger than he was ten thousand years ago!


    It can even be said that today''s Huangfuming is no longer on the same level as the original Huangfuming.


    If these Immortal Emperors don''t come up with a little bit of hard work, I''m afraid that even if there is an advantage in numbers, they will be slowly eliminated by Huangfu Ming with the advantage of speed.


    At the end of the battle, it is still unknown how the victory or defeat will belong.


    Therefore, many immortal emperors became more active than before, and some spells and magic weapons directly greeted Huangfuming.


    But Huangfuming''s movements were faster than thunder and lightning, and even magic weapons and Shenguang couldn''t catch up with him at all.


    These insufficiently powerful spells and magic weapons not only did not cause a substantial blow to Huangfu Ming, but instead formed a blow to his own morale.


    In order to reverse this extremely unfavorable situation, the white hair of the white-haired Immortal Emperor rushed to the crown and extended infinitely!


    Each of his white hairs turned into white sword lights, and the number of these white sword lights was at least 100,000!


    The sword light is overwhelming, it is simply spectacular!


    And the white light also appeared abnormally pure white in the darkness shrouded in blood clouds, as if it was the last light of this dark world!


    Princess Kong Qian is already well-informed, but even she couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing this white-haired sword formation.


    Countless white hairs turned into sword lights and walked through the darkness, as if there were many silver-white meteors falling from the sky, which was extremely beautiful!


    Not only beautiful, the white-haired sword light also has the magical effect of breaking demons, which can be regarded as the nemesis of this darkness.


    But after Huangfuming put on the blood-colored armor, his speed was unbelievable, and his movements were extremely flexible. He avoided the attack of the sword light several times with incredible posture.

 Chapter 4376： directly admit defeat

    Even if countless white hairs turned into sword lights and formed an airtight network in the air, Huangfu Ming could use the magic knife in his hand to pass through the sword network several times without leaving any traces.


    Even if there are 100,000 white-haired sword lights, they still can''t touch Huangfuming''s real body, and can only turn into a sword formation to seal Huangfuming''s space.


    After the white sword light forms a net, it is as dense as a cobweb, but in the dark, Huangfuming''s speed is even more ghostly than a ghost!


    No matter how the white sword light changes, as long as there is a gap, he can avoid it.


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor couldn''t take down Huangfuming, but he already understood that the reason why Huangfuming had such incredible speed was because of the blood cloud above his head!


    Under the shroud of blood clouds, the darkness is so intense!


    All Immortal Emperor''s eternal enchantment could not be used, but Huangfu Ming was able to grow himself with pure darkness.


    The key to breaking the game is whether you can break the blood cloud above your head.


    If the blood cloud above his head is broken, Huangfuming''s arrogance will not be as arrogant as he is now!


    As soon as the white-haired Immortal Emperor thought of this, he used a hundred thousand white-haired sword lights to directly hit the blood-colored clouds above his head!


    If the white silver light can completely pierce the blood cloud above the head, then it is equivalent to breaking Huangfuming''s eternal barrier!


    But how could this be so simple?


    When the white-haired sword light came into contact with the blood cloud above his head, although the blood cloud was partially pierced, a bright sky light spilled in from the hole in the blood cloud.


    But the pierced blood cloud actually flowed out a lot of dirty liquid!


    These liquids fell on the white-haired sword light, and they actually stained the white-haired hair!


    The originally magical white-haired sword light has gradually become sluggish, and this sluggishness seems to be spreading directly towards the source of the white-haired, which is the deity of the Immortal Emperor.


    His white hair that has been tempered and smashed evil and slaughtered demons will be defiled!


    This was not in the Immortal Emperor White Hair''s vision at all, but his reaction was also extremely fast, and he cut off many white hairs with his own hands almost immediately.


    Many silver threads were scattered in the air like this.


    The sword formation formed by the white hair just now also followed along without attacking and self-destructing!


    Seeing that the white-haired sword formation was broken, Huangfu Ming immediately laughed wildly, as if he had firmly grasped the key to victory and defeat in his own hands.


    Before Huangfu Ming could launch the attack, three more Immortal Emperors attacked together!


    Thunder turned into a mad dragon, flames turned into a phoenix, and there was a green sword light that went straight to Huangfuming''s eyebrows!


    Huangfu Ming wanted to continue chasing and killing the white-haired Immortal Emperor, but at this time he had to stop himself to deal with these attacks.


    In the darkness, Huangfu Ming continuously waved the long sword in his hand, easily defusing the attacks of the three Immortal Emperors.


    Next, many immortal emperors took action, but whether it was the blood cloud in the sky or the Huangfu Ming on the ground, these immortal emperors obviously had nothing to do.


    After they made a shot together, although they could firmly suppress Huangfu Ming at a disadvantage, it was nothing more than that.


    No one can really do fatal damage to Huangfuming.


    If this is the case, if it continues like this, I am afraid that after ten days and a half months, the winner will not be determined.


    At that time, Huangfu Ming restrained the cloud of blood above his head, and he didn''t want to leave as soon as he wanted to.


    As the fight went on, these Immortal Emperors became more and more frightened. They had all discovered that in this dark night, Huangfuming was almost omnipotent!


    After Huangfuming broke another immortal emperor''s sword art, this time he took the initiative to kill the dozen or so immortal emperors!


    In the vastness, more than a dozen sword lights stabbed Huangfuming''s body through, only to find out that what was stabbed was just a clone.


    And Huangfuming''s real body had already been killed in front of Su Yan by sneaking underground.


    Huangfu Ming has always carefully restrained his murderous aura, and it was only at the moment when the long knife stabbed out from the ground that the huge murderous aura that had been suppressed suddenly burst out!


    Faced with this extremely powerful murderous aura, Princess Kong Qian was not afraid. With Su Yan by her side, it was destined that no one in this world could hurt her.


    Princess Kong Qian was just wondering what Huangfuming''s reason for attacking Su Yan was.


    He obviously already had more than a dozen Immortal Emperors as opponents, and he hasn''t settled those opponents yet, so it can be said that he has been at a disadvantage in the battle.


    Provoking Su Yan at this time must be of no benefit to Huangfu Ming.


    Since there is no benefit, it will put him in a more disadvantageous situation, so why does Huangfuming do this?


    While Princess Kong Qian was thinking about it, Huangfu Ming had already been forced back by Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t even have the desire to take action, the divine light of protecting the body automatically condensed, and after the direct collision between the divine power of destruction and Huangfu Ming''s sword light, the sword light was directly defeated!


    Huangfu Ming had no choice but to retreat quickly towards the rear!


    Although Huangfuming was forced to retreat, he still said excitedly: "Interesting! It''s really interesting! Emperor Xianwu is indeed a powerful and well-deserved reputation!"


    After this attack, Huangfu Ming was convinced by Su Yan.


    He has exhausted his life skills. Although he has not used the huge power to destroy the fairyland, he has played all the ingenious changes that he can play.


    But he couldn''t even touch a single hair of Su Yan, which was naturally a great blow to Huangfu Ming!


    And this also made Huangfu clearly understand one thing: To defeat Su Yan, you can only rely on the transcendence of hard power, and some opportunistic ideas are destined to be useless in front of Su Yan.


    Even if there were another 10,000 sneak attacks, Huangfu Ming would not be able to hurt Su Yan.


    In this battle, Huangfu Ming was already willing to admit defeat.


    After Huangfu Ming retreated, he supported his body with a long knife and said, "I''m here to borrow the Star Tribulation. If Emperor Xianwu wasn''t here, you **** together wouldn''t be enough for me to fight. ."


    Su Yan did not respond, instead, the Holy Master of the Constellation lowered his voice and said, "Immortal Emperor Dark Night, there is no grudge between you and me in the past, but you broke in inexplicably and didn''t give the old man half face, what is it? What''s the point?"


    After Huangfuming was forced back by Su Yan, his aura was not as good as before, and even the Holy Master of the Constellation dared to ask him directly.


    Huangfu Mingao smiled and said: "You claim to be the master of the sea of ????constellations. In Laozi''s eyes, you are nothing more than a pig and a dog! If it wasn''t for the support of the Emperor Xianwu, what qualifications do you have to speak out in front of Laozi?"


    After being retorted by the Holy Master of the Constellation, he said: "Who is it that has been making nonsense? How is the so-called right and wrong? Huangfuming, do you really think that the old man is easy to bully?"


    "Are you easy to be bullied? Do you need to ask more questions like this?" Huangfu Ming snorted coldly, "Thirteen thousand years ago, before your immortal realm was established, the Constellation Sea had only Two or three small worlds, where did the master come from? Hmph, you can become the constellation holy master, who did you take advantage of by entering the realm of the great emperor? Have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 4377： yelling

    After being questioned by Huangfuming, the Holy Master of the Constellation couldn''t even say a word. Even a fool might see that there is a secret behind this incident.


    Huangfu Ming said: "What a constellation holy master, he is just an ungrateful villain. I came to you to ask for a constellation calamity, that is to do justice for the sky! The constellation calamity is not something that a villain like you should master! Lord, you should know what I mean."


    The Holy Master of Constellation has not spoken for a long time, I am afraid that Huangfuming has grasped some weakness, so he does not dare to speak more. At this time, he must lose too much.


    Might as well just shut up.


    Huangfu said: "Holy Master of the Constellation? Let''s call you Liu Zhen, your real name. You also have a sworn elder brother called Kong Kong Daoren, right or not?"


    The Holy Master of Constellation also has a sworn brother. Not only many Immortal Emperors who befriend him do not know about this, but even the disciples of the Holy Master of Constellation have heard of such a thing for the first time.


    After hearing the name, the Constellation Lord murmured, "How did you know this name?"


    "Of course I have my own channels! Don''t say I didn''t remind you, there are no impervious walls in this world! If you don''t want people to know it, you have to do it yourself!"


    Then Huangfu Ming slowly said what he knew.


    Thirteen thousand years ago, there was not a fairyland in the sea of ????constellations at that time, and the most powerful monks were allowed to cultivate as emperors.


    Daoist Kongkong is the most powerful quasi emperor in this sea of ??constellations, and he is also the quasi emperor who has the most hope of advancing to the realm of immortal emperors.


    It was not long before the Constellation Holy Master entered the realm of the Emperor, and it was a bit high-flying to worship the Kong Kong Daoist.


    One day, Kong Kong Daoist got a piece of news, saying that there might be an artifact in the depths of the Constellation Sea!


    This artifact is no trivial matter, even if it is placed in many artifacts, it is the top-level existence.


    Kong Kong Daoist told all the information he knew completely to the Constellation Lord, and this trust was lost.


    Daoist Kongkong then invited the Holy Master of Constellation to explore the depths of the starry sky together to see if he could put this artifact into his own pocket.


    There were many difficulties and dangers in the middle, and the two brothers all overcame them one by one, until the end


    There is a cold pool between the artifacts, and the Kong Kong Daoist was caught in this cold pool and could not move.


    As a brother, the Constellation Lord did not rescue immediately, but flew directly towards the artifact until he took the artifact into his hands.


    When Huangfuming said this, he laughed out loud, and said, "Holy Lord of the Constellation, you are really a rare good brother in the world, you are afraid that Daoist Kong Kong will steal the divine weapon you just got, and even ignore your sworn brother. , let him fall into the cold pool and can''t extricate himself, but you took the artifact and left alone! A person like you is not even a pig and a dog?"


    If what Huangfu Ming said is true, then the Holy Master of the Constellation is really ungrateful and inferior to pigs and dogs!


    Because he was afraid that the elder brother would take away the artifact, and he would die.


    Huangfu Ming said: "Kongkong Daoist has already told you that as long as you rescue him, he can hand over the artifact to you, but you are afraid that his words will not count, so you left so cruelly! People like you are really beasts. Why don''t you! You ran out of that dangerous place alone, and you never cared about the life and death of the eldest brother after that!"


    Huangfu Ming said: "This piece of artifact is of course the constellation robbery. But all artifacts are inhabited by those who are virtuous and capable. What ability and virtue do you have, the Holy Master of the Constellation, to dare to occupy such an artifact is simply ridiculous and generous. !"


    The Holy Master of the Constellation did not speak for a long time, but stared at Huangfuming with a gloomy expression, as if he was in anger because Huangfuming broke the past of his obtaining the divine weapon.


    Huangfu Ming finished scolding the Constellation Holy Master, then pointed his finger at the white-haired Immortal Emperor, and said, "You thirteen immortal emperors outside the realm are thirteen pigs and dogs. Let me ask you, 22,000 years ago, Hongmeng The Immortal Emperor is going to attack the Fairy Immortal Realm, are you acting like a tiger and handing over the list of immortals who are trying to resist to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?"


    "You guys don''t care about the feelings of the same people in the past, you must be a feud with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and you guys still call yourself the commander of the foreign territory. The Lord has the same odor! Anyway, you are all dog-like characters!"


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor also had a very solemn expression, and said, "The situation at that time was also a last resort. If we don''t sell the roster, we will be planted in the hands of Hongmeng Immortal Emperor."


    Huangfu Ming scolded: "That''s right, how could a dog like you know what integrity and loyalty are?"


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor is really about to crook his nose.


    Huangfu Ming continued to scold the Constellation Holy Master and the White-haired Immortal Emperor, but he was still not satisfied, and then pointed at the other two Immortal Emperors and scolded them fiercely.


    But Huangfu Ming can always find some secret things to testify his point of view, so this scolding is not a shrew scolding the street, but these immortal emperors are really some ungrateful villains.


    For things to develop like this, Princess Kong Qian was completely unexpected.


    When Huangfuming appeared, he looked like a villainous villain, but now it seems that justice and evil have been completely reversed.


    Those Immortal Emperors who were drinking together in Chaotian Palace just now were virtuous villains. The mad, evil and charming Huangfu Ming has instead become a messenger of justice.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "This Huangfu Ming is quite interesting, what do you think?"


    Su Yan said: "The way of the sky is not enough, but the excess is made up. In order to achieve the goal, many times there will be unscrupulous means. Calculations, conspiracies, open struggles, secret seizures, if you want to pursue it, almost every immortal emperor in the heavens has it. Such a black history."


    Huangfuming pointed at these immortal emperors and cursed for a long time, his attitude was so mad that there was nothing to add.


    Although those Immortal Emperors occasionally retaliate, but the reason is not as vicious as Huangfu Ming''s tongue, and they are soon said to be speechless.


    For Su Yan, this was just a boring farce.


    After this farce is over, Su Yan must borrow the Constellation Tribulation from the Constellation Holy Master to see what is so remarkable about this artifact.


    But at this moment, an orange sword light in the palace behind suddenly shot up into the sky, as fast as a rocket lifted off into the sky!


    At the same time, it also collapsed several palaces in the back!


    Then a few more sword lights rose up, and it seemed that they wanted to chase, but the speed of the flight was obviously not at the same level as the orange sword light, and it was impossible to catch up!


    The Holy Master of Constellation saw this orange sword light and immediately said: "No! That''s the direction of the treasure house! Could it be that while we haven''t decided the winner yet, someone is taking advantage of the fire to rob me of the Heavenly Palace?"

 Chapter 4378： treasure thief

    The constellation Holy Master moved his fingers, and Tianxin calculated to investigate the orange sword light.


    Although the Holy Master of the Constellation did not see what the owner of the orange sword light looked like, he saw that the Constellation Tribulation he placed in the center of the treasure house was taken away by one hand!


    It must be the owner of this orange sword light who took away the calamity of the stars. Maybe he is still with Huangfuming.


    Huangfuming attracted everyone''s attention at the front, and the thief naturally succeeded easily after the tiger left the mountain!


    The mind of the Constellation Holy Master was moving very fast, and he thought of this almost immediately, and then a very strong surprise was projected in his eyes, and he glanced at Huangfu Ming!


    Then the Holy Master of the Constellation flew straight up, chasing after the orange sword light!


    With the soaring posture of the Holy Lord of the Constellation, almost nothing is going to be taken into account!


    The Holy Master of Constellation had no plans to take action when facing Huangfuming''s repeated provocations before, but at this time he rose into the sky, and it seemed that he was going to be inseparable from that orange sword light!


    Those Immortal Emperors are not fools. At this time, they are all puzzled, which can make the Constellation Holy Master so excited. Could it be that some important items in the treasure house have been stolen?


    Huangfu Ming laughed wildly and said: "It seems that your star robbery has been stolen! Star Lord, but where do you want to go so easily?"


    The sky above this Chaotian Palace is still shrouded in a thick cloud of blood!


    It means that everyone has been shrouded in Huangfuming''s domain.


    If there is no permission from the master of Huangfuming, then no one can go out from this field, unless this person has the powerful power to break the field of Huangfuming!


    And the Holy Master of Constellation couldn''t care so much at this time, and completely forced out the immortal essence of the whole body in an instant, and the coercion of the Great Emperor also reached its peak at this moment.


    A terrifying force was suppressed from above, shattering all the yellow tiles of many palaces below!


    And the Holy Master of the Constellation also turned into a cyan streamer and rushed towards the blood cloud!


    The plan of the Holy Master of the Constellation is very simple. He wants to break through Huangfuming''s domain with an unparalleled explosive force!


    Victory is at this moment!


    If you can''t break through the shackles of this blood cloud, I''m afraid that the thief who stole the treasure will easily leave!


    This diamond production is the last thing the constellation Holy Master wants to see!


    I saw that the Holy Master of Constellation turned the divine light in his hand into a cyan thunder, and then the thunder roared and turned into a cyan dragon, charging directly towards the blood cloud above!


    And in the roar of Canglong, the earth trembled!


    The Holy Master of Constellation has no reservations at this time, and has come up with his most powerful skills!


    This Eastern Canglong is one of the Thirty-six Taiyi Shenlei Taiyi Minghui Shenlei, which has the magical effect of restraint on evil things.


    Canglong lived up to expectations and directly penetrated the blood cloud. Although Canglong itself was consumed to the extent that it was almost exhausted, there was already a hole in the blood cloud!


    Seeing this hole appear, the purpose of the Constellation Lord has been achieved.


    Next, as long as the Holy Master of the Constellation drills out of this hole, he will definitely be able to kill the little thief in Ascension!


    Seeing that the hole was already in sight, Huangfuming moved at a ghostly speed again!


    When a shadow flashed by, Huangfu Ming actually appeared in front of the hole, and the Night Demon Sword in his hand had already slashed downwards!


    The flying speed of the Constellation Saint Lord is far less than that of Huangfuming. When the Constellation Saint Lord rushed to the hole, Huangfuming''s long sword just fell!


    It looks like the Constellation Saint Lord took the initiative to collide with Huangfuming''s long knife!


    In terms of the ability of the Holy Master of the Constellation, I am afraid that I will not be able to catch Huangfuming''s sword. If I am hit directly, I am afraid that if I don''t die, I will end up with a serious injury.


    The dark sword light almost devoured all the light!


    When Huangfu Ming raised this knife, the whole world fell into boundless darkness!


    The action of the Constellation Lord just now was very impulsive. It can be said that he rushed to the sky regardless, and did not consider other issues at all.


    Now when the knife is about to fall, there is only one simple thought left in the mind of the Lord of the Stars: My life is over!


    But in this darkness, a hand suddenly appeared!


    This hand directly grabbed the back of the Dark Night Demon Sword, making the Dark Night Demon Sword stay in the air, although it was only a few feet away from the face of the Lord of the Constellation.


    But this knife can''t fall!


    Huangfuming looked to the side, he felt that his speed had reached the limit, and his actions were like ghosts, almost silent.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan is not only faster than his Huangfu Ming, but his breath is also more treacherous!


    When Huangfu Ming waved the magic sword in his hand, he didn''t even know that Su Yan had already started to move. When the magic sword was about to fall, Su Yan held the magic sword!


    Just now, when Su Yan clamped the magic knife between two fingers, Huangfu Ming had already felt Su Yan''s almost perverted power.


    At this time, Su Yan held the magic knife in one hand, I was afraid that it would be very difficult to pull the magic knife out of his hand!


    Huangfu Ming never thought that under such circumstances, someone could save the Holy Master of the Constellation in front of him!


    And Su Yan''s purpose of rescuing the Constellation Holy Master is also very simple, because the Constellation Holy Master is still useful, if it falls here, the Constellation Tribulation will also go unaccounted for.


    Su Yan twisted the magic knife in his hand lightly, and Huangfu Ming also became very twisted with his body. If it wasn''t for his excellent flexibility, Su Yan would have broken his wrist!


    Then Su Yan threw the magic knife heavily into the square below!


    Huangfu Ming slammed into the square even with a knife!


    Boom!


    The huge roar and the resulting shock wave severely damaged the surrounding palaces, and many palaces have collapsed directly!


    And the white marble square was also thrown into a big pit!


    The Holy Master of Constellation had a feeling of the rest of his life, looking at Su Yan, he didn''t know what to say, because this savior came too unexpectedly!


    Su Yan said to the Holy Master of Constellation, "Why are you still in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and chase out? That little thief Yujian is extremely fast. If you don''t chase, you won''t be able to catch up."


    The Holy Master of Constellation gave Su Yan a fist, nodded with a grateful look, and then turned into a streamer and chased after him!


    And Su Yan turned around and looked at Huangfu Ming, who fell into a daze, and slowly descended from the sky.


    The blood-red battle armor on Huangfuming''s body was also smashed into a large piece. This armor is extremely protective, and there was no damage in the battle with many immortal emperors just now.


    Now he was thrown completely out of shape. I was afraid that Huangfuming had also broken a few bones, and his internal organs might have been injured.

 Chapter 4379： take it seriously

    Huangfuming stood up with difficulty, supported his body with the magic knife, and said, "Su Baxian, you must be this early bird today, right?"


    Su Yan showed a very displeased expression and looked at Huangfu Ming.


    No one dared to be so arrogant in front of Su Yan for a long time.


    The so-called wild and unruly also has to be divided into objects. If you are wild and unruly in front of anyone, it is not wild and unruly but stupid.


    Even a mere Huangfu Ming dared to be so wild in front of Su Yan, that was simply asking for trouble.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Su Yan, it seems that you didn''t beat this person just now. It''s already like this. He''s still talking madly here. It''s really unpleasant!"


    Although Su Yan did not respond to Princess Kong Qian, everyone could see that Su Yan''s expression was no longer as indifferent as before.


    If the Emperor Xianwu is lively, the fate that Huangfu Ming will meet will undoubtedly be very tragic!


    Huangfuming supported his body with a knife at this time, and the blood on the armor gradually jumped up, as if merging with the rhythm of Huangfuming''s heart beating.


    Even Su Yan showed a strange expression, this armor does not seem to be a simple magic weapon, but a living thing.


    In the ancient times, when there was no refining method, there were almost only two sources of powerful magic weapons.


    The first is to take the sharper body parts after slaughtering the peerless beasts, and then use the magic power to play a magical effect.


    The second is that there are some inherently strange creatures. These creatures are born with the ability to change their forms, but their own survivability is extremely weak, and they need to find a host to survive. Only by combining with powerful monks can we overcome our own weaknesses and at the same time provide monks with great strength.


    The blood-colored armor on Huangfuming''s body should be this kind of creature.


    But even if there is such a strange biological magic weapon, it will not make any sense.


    Even if Huangfu Ming had an extra piece of artifact in his hand, he was destined to not be Su Yan''s opponent.


    The strength gap between the two sides was obvious from the very beginning, and it was almost too big to surpass.


    After Huangfu Ming was injured, it took a long time to adjust the breath in his body smoothly.


    After adjusting his breath smoothly, Huangfu Ming put the Night Demon Sword on his shoulder again, and then laughed out loud, as if he didn''t care about the injury he suffered under Su Yan just now.


    After Huangfuming got up, he stared at Su Yan with a fierce look, and continued, "What if you are the Great Emperor Xianwu, if you don''t kill Lao Tzu today, sooner or later Lao Tzu will kill you!"


    Huangfuming''s eyes were extremely fierce, like a lone wolf injured on the grassland.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Su Yan! This person feels so annoying! Why haven''t you taught him a lesson?"


    Su Yan said: "This matter has nothing to do with us. If it wasn''t really hard to see, I wouldn''t be too lazy to take action. I took a little punishment just now, and I wanted to let him go for the sake of his difficult cultivation. Since he doesn''t Knowing that the sky is high and the earth is thick, then I don''t have to be polite to him."


    Hearing Su Yan''s harsh words, Huangfu Ming laughed instead.


    Then Huangfuming removed the armguards of the armor.


    Just as Su Yan had guessed, Huangfuming''s armor was indeed some kind of strange living creature. The armguard that was removed was actually a part of the creature''s body. When it was forcibly removed, the armor could not help but make a sound. whine.


    And the removed armguard, before it fell to the ground, turned into black powder and scattered in the air.


    Many immortal emperors were originally looking at a good show, but after seeing Huangfuming''s strange behavior, they have become very puzzled.


    However, no matter how confused they were, their confidence in Su Yan would never be shaken.


    The man standing in front of them has been invincible in the world since the ancient times!


    Now I''m just dealing with a small Dark Night Immortal Emperor Huang Fuming, so there''s no chance of a miss!


    Huangfu Ming showed a very fierce smile, and then cut his wrist with a magic knife.


    When the wrist was cut, blood immediately flowed.


    All the blood flowed down Huangfu Ming''s hand to the magic knife.


    Then the magic knife made a sizzling sound, it seemed that the blood water had completely boiled at the moment when it flowed onto the magic knife!


    In fact, this magic knife is becoming more and more fanatical after absorbing the owner''s blood


    This kind of demon soldier Su Yan, who sucked the blood of his master to strengthen himself, was really familiar with it. The Judgment Halberd was such a weapon.


    If Su Yan''s expectations are not bad, then Huangfuming''s speed and strength will be greatly improved, and he can almost surpass his own limit.


    But being able to go beyond one''s own limits is short-lived and has irreversible consequences for the body.


    Moreover, in the process of improving his strength, Huangfuming''s mind will also be corroded to a certain extent, it depends on whether he can withstand this corrosion.


    If you can''t carry it, I''m afraid that your mind will be manipulated by the magic knife in your hand at the same time!


    Su Yan remained calm.


    Immortal Emperor An Xie next to him also saw that Huangfuming had injected his blood into the magic knife, and his breath was darker and terrifying than before!


    Huangfuming slowly stood up straight, and he was no longer in a hunched state. Then Huangfuming said: "Su Baxian, your strength is indeed boundless. I have been rampant in the fairyland for so long, no matter if it is a sect. The only ones are those hidden powerhouses, who have already dealt with them! No one can be as strong as you! But the stronger you are, the more excited I will be.��


    Huangfu Ming was really excited at this time, so much that his whole body was already shaking violently.


    At the same time, the boundless killing intent gradually penetrated from the blood-colored armor. Huangfu Ming''s breath at this time seemed to have changed into a person, becoming infinitely wild.


    Then Huangfu Ming slowly walked towards Su Yan with a long knife, leaving a long trace on the ground.


    Huangfuming''s figure was originally a burly and burly person different from ordinary people. At this time, he was like a devil descending from the sky, full of the ultimate sense of destruction and oppression!


    Su Yan had always had a very indifferent expression before, that was because no matter whether it was Huangfu Ming or the other Immortal Emperors here, Su Yan was like a child.


    Although everyone is human, the gap between them is like the gap between a thirty-year-old warrior and a five- or six-year-old child.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes have also become serious.


    Because Su Yan could really feel a hint of threat from Huangfu Ming''s body, in addition to the provocation.


    Although from the spiritual point of view, the feeling of this threat is very light, but this point has been able to surpass all the Immortal Emperors present.


    So Su Yan decided to give Huangfuming a reward - let him see what the ultimate destructive power is!

 Chapter 4380： extreme pressure

    Su Yan''s aura suddenly changed from before.


    This can be clearly felt even if Princess Kong Qian has not entered the realm of the emperor.


    Although the previous Su Yan was also very powerful, his aura was very ethereal, giving him a strange texture that was elusive even close to his eyes.


    Now that ethereal feeling has completely disappeared, and now there is only an aura full of destruction left in Su Yan!


    Princess Kong Qian is naturally very familiar with this breath.


    Because she was originally the **** of destruction worshipped by many civilizations in the lower world, and she has also brought endless disasters to many worlds!


    Princess Kong Qian''s aura of destruction originated from her old mother, the primordial phoenix. What surprised Princess Kong Qian most was that Su Yan''s aura of destruction seemed to have overwhelmed the primordial phoenix!


    This is the most incredible thing in the world for Princess Kong Qian!


    She originally thought that the old mother''s world-destroying aura would be the ultimate destruction in this world, but she never imagined that there is a power above this!


    Of course, the other Immortal Emperors could also sense the change in Su Yan''s aura, and their exclamations came one after another.


    As for Su Yan''s power, even these Immortal Emperors were extremely surprised.


    They have realized at this time that although everyone is in the same realm as the Immortal Emperor, the gap between them and Su Yan is as if some travelers have come to the foot of the Daxue Mountain, but some people have already reached the top of the mountain!


    Looking at the top of the mountain from the foot of the mountain, they could only see the faint clouds covering everything, and they couldn''t even look beyond the clouds to see the shape of the top of the mountain.


    Not to mention reaching the top!


    This time, Su Yan didn''t wait for Huangfu Ming to make a countermeasure, but took seven consecutive steps forward!


    And Huangfu Ming also reached the climax with the dark breath in the wild laughter!


    It seems that the surrounding light has been swallowed up by the darkness, even those Immortal Emperor''s body protection divine light has become extremely dim, like a candle that is about to go out!


    Each immortal emperor opened his eyes wide, wanting to see every detail of this confrontation clearly.


    But this darkness seems to be some kind of monster, even the line of sight of the Immortal Emperor can be blocked!


    All immortal emperors could sense that Huangfuming''s sword intent reached its peak in an instant!


    Perhaps under the inspiration of Su Yan, Huangfuming''s sword intent has surpassed his own limit and reached the strongest realm in his life!


    The darkness contained Huangfu Ming''s own blood, which was devoured endlessly towards Su Yan!


    This knife, if any immortal emperor present is replaced, I am afraid that it will not be able to resist, even if the eternal barrier is opened, I am afraid that immortals will be chopped by this knife together!


    But with such a brutal knife, not only did it not hurt Su Yan, but Su Yan even smashed it to pieces!


    When the divine power of destruction is gathered in a more extreme way, it is definitely not something that the so-called extreme darkness can resist!


    The so-called extreme darkness is actually a thing in this world, no matter whether it is light or darkness, it will eventually fall into the ultimate destruction!


    The so-called ultimate judgment is the destination of everything in this world. It may come very late, but it will definitely come!


    In front of the serious Su Yan, Huangfu Ming was completely powerless.


    Although Su Yan did not use any magic weapon, and only used one left hand.


    The gap in strength is like a cloud of mud, and there is no room for Huangfu Ming to struggle!


    The dark knife light shattered directly in the void!


    The dark knife light has condensed everything. When the knife light is broken, it seems that everything in the void is broken together!


    When the light of darkness was broken, the light that was taken away was returned.


    And there is only an exclamation mark left in the eyes of the surrounding Immortal Emperor!


    After Su Yan shattered Huangfuming''s extreme darkness with his divine power of destruction, the power of destruction did not stop, and was still rising!


    Huangfuming is like opening Pandora''s box, and now the situation has become completely beyond his control!


    The Night Demon Saber in Huangfuming''s hand let out a cry, and then directly broke away from Huangfuming''s hand, swirled and flew out, falling at least two hundred meters away, and mercilessly inserted into a pillar of white marble!


    Huangfu Ming was not Su Yan''s opponent in the first place, and now that he has lost the Night Magic Sabre, he has no capital to fight against Su Yan.


    But even so, Huangfu Ming still has no intention of giving up. He wants to use his blood essence to open the door to another world and introduce the gate of another world into this place!


    If it is made by Huangfu Ming, then the intense darkness of the other world will definitely erode over, completely corroding and engulfing the entire immortal realm!


    But don''t forget, there is a Su Yan standing in front of Huangfu Ming.


    Huangfuming''s hands had just formed a seal, and Su Yan had already slapped him in the face with a fierce slap.


    Then Huangfuming''s body spun in the air for an unknown number of times, and then fell heavily!


    Huangfuming spat out a lot of blood from his mouth during the rotation, and the blood also spun together, it looked really spectacular!


    After Huangfuming was fanned out by Su Yan this time, he lay heavily on the ground, and the ground beneath him was already cracked inch by inch, shattering into pieces.


    Huangfuming tried to get up from the broken ground several times, but he used almost all his strength and couldn''t stand up at all.


    I don''t know how many bones were broken.


    The half of his face that was swiped by Su Yan just now was completely unconscious.


    At this time, Huangfu Ming seemed to be extremely miserable, and he could no longer see the demeanor of a generation of madmen.


    Su Yan said proudly: "Even the master of the source of darkness doesn''t have much room for struggle in front of me, you haven''t even cultivated the body of immortality, and you don''t even have one-tenth of your understanding of the source of darkness, but you are only in the subtle state. Dare to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    The gap in strength and realm between the two sides is like heaven and earth!


    Perhaps this can no longer be regarded as a battle, but a unilateral hanging, that''s all.


    After Su Yan cleaned up Huangfuming, Princess Kong Qian did not speak for a long time. At this time, Princess Kong Qian also realized that Su Yan''s power was not only as simple as returning to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, but also beyond!


    I don''t know what adventure Su Yan encountered after they parted. In a short period of time, his strength could actually expand to such a terrifying level!


    You must know that when they separated in the Xumi world, Su Yan was only the cultivation base of the Immortal King at that time!


    This kind of growth rate makes people feel too scary!


    Regarding how strong Su Yan is now, Princess Kong Qian instinctively thought of her old mother, the Primitive Phoenix.


    Now, the sense of oppression that Su Yanneng brought to Princess Kong Qian was no different from that of her old mother, Primitive Phoenix.

 Chapter 4381： Surrender

    After Huangfuming fell this time, he could no longer stand up.


    And the surrounding immortal emperors are already gearing up, not to mention Huangfuming''s provocation to them, that is, these immortal emperors also had hatred with Huangfuming before.


    They are naturally very clear about the principle of taking advantage of the enemy''s illness and killing the enemy.


    If you don''t kill Huangfu Ming today, it will be a great disaster if you keep it until later.


    There is only one reason why these Immortal Emperors haven''t taken action yet, that is, they are afraid of annoying Su Yan.


    After all, it was Su Yan who bombarded Huangfuming seriously and was seriously injured. Now Huangfuming is considered Su Yan''s prey. If he robbed Emperor Xianwu of his prey at such a time, and made Emperor Xianwu angry, it would be a great loss. thing.


    Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the sky, the blood-red clouds were gradually dissipating.


    Then Su Yan walked towards Huangfuming lightly, and as soon as Su Yan raised his legs, he walked in the void without touching the ground.


    Su Yan said: "Huangfu Ming, I will now give you a chance to choose. I have a lot of places to employ people, and I appreciate your talent. If you are willing to follow me, then I can not only save your life, but also Tell you what the true source of darkness is. If you reject me, then I will have to wipe out your existence completely."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, those Immortal Emperors all showed surprised eyes.


    But after thinking about Su Yan and Huangfu Ming''s fight, everyone could see that Su Yan didn''t kill him at all.


    Huangfuming''s talent and strength can be said to be a temporary choice, if he gets Su Yan''s guidance, then it can be said that the future is promising.


    But Huangfuming''s character is so reckless, will he betray him in the future?


    This is a very worthwhile point.


    Of course, Su Yan had already thought of this for a long time, but for Su Yan, a powerful careerist was more effective than ten loyal mediocrities.


    Huangfu has already been the target of public criticism.


    Su Yan wanted to save Huangfu Ming''s life. Although the rest of the Immortal Emperors were dissatisfied, none of them dared to be this early bird and say nothing to Su Yan.


    Huangfuming was lying on the ground and wanted to speak, but as soon as he moved, the turbulent aura in his body became more and more uncontrollable, and then Huangfuming spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    The current Huangfu Ming looked miserable, but after spitting out the blood that blocked his throat, he finally had the strength to speak.


    Huangfu Ming said in a weak tone: "I surrendered, I surrendered"


    Su Yan showed a satisfied expression.


    It seems that although this Huangfu Mingsui has a very reckless personality, he is not a fool. He knows that he can be reckless in front of someone, and he needs to be conservative in front of someone.


    Huangfuming''s strength is not enough to shake Su Yan, but it will definitely be a great weapon to deal with those immortal emperors of average level.


    And his talent is not bad, as long as he cultivates a little, his strength will definitely be improved.


    But Princess Kong Qian asked worriedly: "This person is rebellious and has a very arrogant personality. Even if he is willing to submit to you now, it is because he has no choice. After you treat his injury, I am afraid that he will die. It will be gone!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s idea was actually the worry of many immortal emperors. I was afraid that Huangfu was pretending to surrender, and he would break free as soon as his strength recovered.


    Su Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s fine if he wants to leave, but after seeing what true darkness and destruction are, I''m afraid he will never leave again, and he will worship me like a natural god."


    Su Yan''s words were full of strong confidence.


    There is no doubt that Su Yan today has the qualifications to say such things.


    Then Su Yan sent a golden light to wrap Huangfu Ming''s whole body, and finally formed a golden light cocoon.


    Su Yan first put the light cocoon into his sleeve, and then waved his hand, and the night magic knife that had been inserted into the stone pillar also fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    This dark magic sword wanted to devour Su Yan from the moment it started, and the dark aura wanted to pierce Su Yan''s skin from where Su Yan held the sword!


    But just relying on the magic sword that lost its master, how could it be possible to hurt Su Yan?


    This dark power was completely suppressed by Su Yan before it could be exerted.


    Then Su Yan placed a five-element seal of Daomen on the Dark Night Demon Sword.


    After the seal was imposed, the almost lawless dark aura of the Night Demon Sword faded almost immediately, as if it suddenly turned into a piece of iron.


    Then Su Yan said to Princess Kong Qian, "Let''s go chasing the Holy Master of the Constellation now. The master of that orange sword light just now is not as powerful as Huangfuming, and the Holy Master of the Constellation alone will definitely be no match for him."


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Then you still want the Holy Master of the Constellation to pursue him?"


    "Don''t I have to finish it here? Even if the Holy Master of the Constellation is not good, it is still the cultivation of the great emperor. Even if he loses to the opponent with his cultivation, he will not be defeated in a short time. The important thing is that he can bite. The other party, let the other party escape so easily."


    Although Su Yan didn''t say it clearly, it can be said that he was determined to win the constellation calamity.


    Those immortal emperors with active minds have already thought of this.


    As long as the Immortal Emperor who has seen the power of the Star Tribulation will be eager to get this magic weapon.


    But everyone knows that if they really want to compete, they can never be the opponents of Emperor Xianwu!


    Soon a group of golden clouds lifted Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian up, and when they reached the air, Su Yan said softly, "Hurry up, I''m going to speed up."


    Princess Kong Qian showed a happy expression, and hugged Su Yan hard, what she liked most in her life was this kind of exciting thing.


    And now, after hugging Su Yan, not only can she have a very exciting experience, but more importantly, she can also gain an unprecedented sense of security.


    This is also a very important thing for Princess Kong Qian!


    When the palace below was very small, and even the floating clouds were already under her feet, Princess Kong Qian looked up and said, "I don''t know that the Holy Master of the Constellation flew in that direction!"


    "I know." Su Yan said indifferently, "The cultivation technique of the Constellation Saint Master is very special. He didn''t hide his breath at all when he flew out just now, just follow his breath to catch up."


    It seems very simple to say, but the sky is windy in this high sky, and the remaining breath of the constellation Holy Master has already become very misty. If it is not for the extreme sensitivity, there is no way to detect it.


    This kind of thing is naturally not difficult for Su Yan.


    Su Yan quickly determined the direction, and then hugged Princess Kong Qian and flew in that direction!


    Just hear the bang!


    After that golden cloud left a long tail in place, it disappeared almost immediately!

 Chapter 4382： giant star

    Those Immortal Emperors who followed along couldn''t even see the speed at which this golden cloud was flying!


    This extreme speed makes Princess Kong Qian extremely enjoy!


    Princess Kong Qian is born with a very terrifying speed, which is a powerful innate talent.


    But there is still a very obvious gap between her speed and the current Su Yan.


    At this extreme speed, the Immortal Domain soon became completely invisible.


    There is no resistance in the void of the universe, and the endless darkness around them quickly recedes toward the rear!


    This speed made Princess Kong Qian feel very exciting and happy, she screamed and cheered in Su Yan''s arms.


    It made Su Yan shake her head, this girl will not be able to completely take off her child''s temperament even after 100,000 years.


    Soon, the golden cloud that Su Yan was driving leaped over a distance of 100,000 miles!


    Princess Kong Qian asked curiously, "Su Yan, what kind of magic is this golden cloud of yours, and why can it fly so fast?"


    Su Yan said: "In ancient times, there was a sect called Yun Chu Sect. Their cultivation method was very special, which was very different from today''s Dao Sect. Going around! It''s just that the sect of Yunchumen has long since become extinct, so these methods have not been handed down, and those who will use us are old guys."


    "Look ahead, is that the sun?"


    Following the direction of Princess Kong Qian''s finger, you can see that a huge light source is emitting light and heat in the cosmic space.


    The closer you get, the more extreme light and heat you can feel.


    Just different from the sun, the light presented by this huge celestial body is cold and silvery white.


    For some unknown reason, the first thing Su Yan thought of when he saw this huge light source was the twelve fire wings of the original phoenix.


    This light source does contain some kind of divinity, but these divinities are not condensed and very primitive


    Su Yan suddenly thought of something, and said: "This is a celestial body formed naturally in the universe, not formed by magic. After millions of years, this kind of celestial body may have some opportunity to condense its original divinity and then form. Self consciousness."


    "Then what?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    "Once the condensed divinity and self-consciousness are born, he will begin to practice cultivation in the true sense. It is said that cultivation is actually all attempts to master the innate strength. When he found a way to stabilize After the path of cultivation, that is, the method of cultivation, it is possible to give birth to ancient emperors. Therefore, the cultivation methods of those ancient emperors are unique, and there is no way for others to learn and imitate them."


    The ancient emperor was different from the monks, as long as it was transformed into a human form, it means that the cultivation has been completed, and there is no need to practice in the future.


    As long as the innate divinity is not destroyed, the ancient emperor can live forever.


    Princess Kong Qian asked curiously: "So those ancient emperors were all transformed from the stars in the sky?"


    Su Yan said: "Not all of them are like this, but most of the ancient emperors came this way. This is already the edge of the immortal world, the most desolate area, so we can see such stars. If it is in the center of the star world, Once such a celestial body appears, it has long been refined into some kind of magic weapon by the heaven, and it will not be allowed to slowly evolve into an ancient emperor at all."


    "What are we going to do? Kill it?"


    Su Yan said: "Don''t worry about it, its divinity is still very primitive, and maybe in the end it won''t be able to fully gather the divinity, let alone form an independent self-consciousness. It will not pose any threat for at least a million years, so why bother? Want to move it? Even if it can condense its own consciousness in a million years, it is its own creation. The most important thing now is to find the constellation Lord."


    Su Yan would never allow others to helplessly take away the constellation robbery in front of him!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s spiritual sense spread directly in the space of the universe.


    Su Yan''s consciousness was released like many slender lines, and these invisible lines continued to spread in the universe in a silent way.


    The moment Su Yan closed his eyes, thousands of miles of cosmic space were accurately presented in his sea of ??consciousness.


    All the changes in this universe cannot escape his sea of ??consciousness.


    And when Su Yan started his spiritual sense, Princess Kong Qian only felt that the man in front of him suddenly seemed to be very strange.


    He is still Su Yan, but it feels like he has become another person!


    At this time, Princess Kong Qian no longer doubted her own judgment. Su Yan has indeed become the same as her old mother. There are two souls living in her body, the first is the source of her own consciousness, and the second is As the will of the supreme god!


    The two are sometimes highly unified, and sometimes very separate. But as a **** himself, he may not notice this.


    When Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts shrouded this cosmos, everything became invisible.


    Soon, Su Yan opened his eyes and said to Princess Kong Qian, "They are fighting on the other side of this star, the Holy Master of the stars should be unable to support it, and the master''s strength of the orange sword light seems to be forcing me to estimate. Be stronger."


    "Really? Then let''s go!"


    This time, Su Yan didn''t control the golden cloud, instead he directly opened a crack in time and space with one hand.


    After passing through the crack of time and space, he came directly to the battlefield where the two great emperors confronted each other.


    I saw that in this void of the universe, the number of Taiyi turned into seven big trees.


    Each of these seven big trees is more than ten thousand feet tall, and the seven big trees together are almost equal to the size of a city.


    And those soft vines are still spreading rapidly in the universe at this time.


    After absorbing the huge light and heat of the surrounding stars, almost all the branches and leaves grow at a crazy rate.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian suddenly appeared, and the vines on the big tree also entangled towards Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian almost instinctively.


    Su Yan calmly released the crimson fire, burning all the vines that he wanted to approach to ashes!


    These seven big trees were released by the Constellation Saint Lord, and all of them were formed by the spiritual power of Dongfang Yimu.


    At this time, these seven big trees protected the Holy Lord of the Constellation in the middle, and countless vines formed an airtight protective net.


    The reason why the Constellation Lord would do this is completely helpless.


    That orange sword light didn''t look very thick, and the sword light was lazy, as if it just barely maintained a shape.


    But after the actual fight, the Holy Master of the Constellation discovered that this sword light was so powerful!


    Once the sword light is condensed, there is no laziness at all, it is extremely sharp!

 Chapter 4383： Strange Swordsmanship

    The Holy Master of Constellation used three magic weapons in a row, all of which were broken by the sword light. Not only the magic light and the formation were broken, but even the magic weapons were also destroyed.


    Then this orange sword light came with an irresistible sword force!


    Thanks to the constellation Holy Master''s quick response, he used the whole body''s Taiyi spiritual power and the seeds of Jianmu Fusang to form a seven-round formation, which was barely able to maintain a four-to-six open situation.


    After the Holy Master of Constellation released this formation, although the orange sword light could not break through the defensive net of the big tree, it also brought another problem.


    If this thief doesn''t want to fight with the Constellation Lord, but intends to control the sword light and walk away, what should he do?


    Could it be that the constellation saint mainly gave up the seven-round formation, and could not catch up directly?


    If you catch up, I am afraid it is not the opponent of this thief!


    The Holy Master of the Constellation was very troubled, and Su Yan also appeared at this time.


    After seeing Su Yan, the Constellation Holy Master shouted excitedly, "Emperor Xianwu, you are here!"


    Su Yan looked down and saw an orange sword light that had stretched to more than ten meters, and this sword light was being held by a woman.


    This woman has a ball-shaped head and looks like she is around twenty years old. She has no time for cultivation. Since she is already a great emperor, she can of course change the image she likes at will.


    A pair of willow eyebrows and Danfeng eyes look extremely suffocating, and there is still a little fire mark between her eyebrows.


    This fire mark may indicate the origin of this woman.


    And the lower lips, although red and bright, are a bit too thin.


    In terms of numerology, such a face is a person with little fortune, and this kind of person is destined to have many experiences of bitterness and hatred.


    And she was wearing a goose-yellow skirt, and the streamers entwined between the two walls were constantly flying in the void.


    Women are very sensitive to some things. Princess Kong Qian asked Su Yan, "Why are you staring at her? Could it be that he can be as good-looking as this princess?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile and said, "I''m looking at the little fire mark between her eyebrows. If the fire mark is not as bad as I thought, I''m afraid it has a lot of background."


    Su Yan shot a icy sword qi from his hand, and this icy sword qi shot towards the woman!


    The woman was wielding her sword to attack the defensive tree of the Constellation Lord. Suddenly, she sensed a huge threat coming from the side. Almost instinctively, she pulled back the sword light in her hand and smashed the ice sword energy into pieces. !


    After the woman returned to the sword, the huge pressure on the Constellation Holy Master was also relieved, and it could be said that the urgent need was relieved.


    Next, Su Yan had a gorgeous ice sword in his hand, and slaughtered the woman directly!


    Perhaps because she sensed the powerful aura on Su Yan''s body, the woman frowned and then raised her sword to attack Su Yan.


    After the Wanzai Frost Sword was swung in the void, it brought up a lot of silver-white snowflakes. These silver-white snowflakes looked very beautiful, and their actual lethality should not be underestimated!


    It can be said that there is infinite murder in beauty!


    After the woman''s orange sword light and Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword collided directly, the orange sword light was gradually covered with silver snowflakes, and it seemed that even the sword light was about to freeze!


    Moreover, the powerful cold air spread along the sword light and passed on to the woman.


    Just listening to this woman''s coquettish scolding, a very strange power rose up around her body. This power is not immortal, but it is extremely powerful!


    When this power was injected back into the orange sword light, all the silver-white snowflakes were shaken away, and even the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand let out a clear cry because of the violent tremor!


    The violent tremors did not seem to be violent, and only occurred in a small area, but Su Yan was almost unable to hold the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword.


    No matter who it is, it will be very difficult to hold a bearing that rotates 6,000 times a minute, even if this person is already an Immortal Emperor, and his physical strength has reached its peak.


    If the Wanzai Frost Sword is not an ancient artifact, and its own rank is high enough, I am afraid that this time it has been shaken by a crack!


    After the woman released this strange trick, how could she be willing to let go of this great opportunity, and then attacked with three more tricks!


    These three tricks are very strange to Princess Kong Qian, they are the kind of tricks that are obviously whimsical but lethal.


    Often this wonderful trick is not easy to use, not only makes the swordsman very awkward, but also the lethality is often a joke.


    But this woman''s tricks are not only whimsical, but also very lethal, which has become the most difficult trick to deal with.


    This grotesque move is often the hardest to defend against.


    However, Su Yan took it very smoothly, as stable as a robot, without revealing any flaws.


    Compared with the power of the Master of Dark Origin, Emperor Donghua, Shu Zaotian, and the Primitive Phoenix, as well as their various unimaginable fighting styles, although this woman''s sword moves were a bit strange, they were within the acceptable range of Su Yan. Inside.


    After all, those people ripped apart time and space, and even the outrageous tricks of summoning the parallel world themselves were able to do it.


    Compared with this kind of big move, the changes in swordsmanship, no matter how miraculous, are still in the concave.


    What''s more, Su Yan had already seen the identity and origin of this woman a little, so it was nothing to deal with.


    After these three moves, the woman no longer attacked, but instead pulled her orange sword light away from Su Yan.


    Seeing that this woman had the upper hand but suddenly escaped, Princess Kong Qian showed a puzzled expression. Only Su Yan looked at this woman with peace of mind, and she already understood the question in her heart.


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "Su Yan, her tricks are so weird, she obviously has the upper hand, how can she still retreat?"


    "That''s because her breath has been exhausted. Although those sword moves just now were strange and their lethality was very impressive, they were also a huge burden on herself and could not last. If they continued to fight, they would expose themselves. Weakness of breath is not smooth, it is better to take the sword move and retreat safely, at least it is still a number of five or five."


    "Is that so? What kind of swordsmanship is she? Why have I never seen it before."


    Su Yan said: "It''s natural that you haven''t seen it, because the number of ways she uses the sword is not the swordsmanship of the Daomen at all, it just looks very similar. The sword path she practiced existed before the Daomen opened up. Even I Unexpectedly, in this Guangluo Immortal Realm, this branch of the Sword Sect has not yet become extinct."


    Princess Kong Qian said in surprise: "Isn''t she using the Daomen swordsmanship? Then what kind of swordsmanship does she use? Is there any more powerful swordsmanship in this world besides Daomen?"

 Chapter 4384： Swordsman Descendants

    The Holy Master of the Constellation was very embarrassed by this woman''s sword light, and she had long felt that this woman''s swordsmanship was divine, and I was afraid that the swordsman who entered the Tao with swords.


    Now Su Yan actually said that she was not using the Daoist swordsmanship, so what swordsmanship could she use?


    Even if those swordsmanships that are not in the mainstream are cultivated, it is impossible to reach the realm of the emperor, not to mention that the swordsmanship is so magical!


    Su Yan said: "Of course, don''t see the radiance of the immortal sword and think it is the swordsmanship of the Daomen. In fact, the swordsmanship of the Daomen was also absorbed from the sword sect of the year. Am I right? The descendant of the sword sect."


    The woman bit her lower lip and stared at Su Yan with a very strange look.


    He seemed to be wondering why Su Yan could see the way she used the sword.


    "What kind of martial art is Sword Sect?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    "Before immemorial, there are ten thousand ways to fight for the front, and Jianzong and Wuzong are both very old names. The opportunity for the birth of the two is actually the same. They are all ways developed by the lower world in order to improve their own strength and defeat those wild beasts. Before the ancient times, the spiritual energy of the lower world was very abundant, so many ancient giant beasts were born. These giant beasts attacked the city at every turn and destroyed the country. In order to protect themselves, human beings could only ask for the power of ghosts and gods. In the middle, I gradually explored some ways, This is the source of the ancient world."


    It was indeed the first time that Princess Kong Qian heard about the Sword Sect.


    Although Princess Kong Qian''s age has surpassed most of the immortal emperors in the immortal world, before she was born, the sword sect had already experienced birth, development, growth, and destruction.


    Su Yan said slowly: "In the age of ten thousand ways, the sword sect was considered a very powerful sect, and there were not many sects that could stand side by side with the sword sect. It was not an exaggeration to say that ten thousand ways coexisted back then, as long as the experience People of that era will understand this, there are at least thousands of independent schools in the heavens and the world, if you count the branches formed by mutual influence, there should be more than ten thousand."


    If they are seriously investigated, many swordsmen today can be regarded as their ancestors if they trace their roots back.


    Today''s Swordsmanship was first developed by Jianzong.


    It was only after the destruction of Jianzong that the strong men of Daomen combined Daoism, nature, gossip, five elements, yin and yang, and other powers into swordsmanship, and there is today''s Daomen''s swordsmanship.


    Su Yan looked at the girl from the Sword Sect, and seemed to be caught up in memories, and said, "The Sword Sect was in full swing when I started practicing! In today''s lower realm, no sect can compare to the momentum of the Sword Sect back then. The sword sect spanned many worlds from the immortal world to the mortal world. Sword schools were opened in many worlds in the lower world. Talents could be selected from many children and sent to the sword sect for cultivation! As far as the world is concerned, as long as you can enter the Sword Academy, it is enough to honor the ancestors!"


    The sword sect woman stared at Su Yan and said, "Listening to you, it seems that you are an immortal emperor who came from the Eternal Era. In the immortal world today, after waves of tribulations and era changes, the immortal emperor can still exist forever in the world. There should be few. Who are you?"


    Su Yan replied, "Before asking someone else''s name, shouldn''t you sign up yourself?"


    The sword sect woman held a sword flower and said proudly: "Since you know that I am the sword sect, then you should understand that there will be no good end for you and me to fight for the star and the calamity. Even the Jade Emperor is determined. Don''t dare to mess with our Sword Sect!"


    The woman''s tone of voice was very arrogant, but this arrogance also matched Su Yan''s memory of Sword Sect.


    In Su Yan''s memory, none of the Sword Sect was not crazy from top to bottom.


    It is reasonable for a sect that acts like this to be destroyed in the end.


    This is a tragedy of character decisions!


    Su Yan said: "Even if the Sword Sect is very powerful, at its peak, it can only be admired in the Immortal Realm, and dare not touch those ancient emperors. There is no such thing as today''s court ruling the ten directions of the universe and thousands of worlds. Your big talk. It doesn''t make sense to say that the so-called Sword Sect is just dust that has been swept into the long river of history."


    Su Yan has always said one thing, that even the most prosperous period of Sword Sect was not one-tenth of that of Heavenly Court.


    Originally, Heavenly Court, as the ruling institution of Taoism, could span many epochs, and it had already compared all the sects.


    Since the opening of the heavens, the existence and power of the Daomen can be regarded as the first, even the Wuzong, which once spread all over the heavens like octopuses, is far less grand than the Daomen.


    As someone who has experienced the Eternal Era, of course Su Yan will not brag about those sects and powerhouses of the ancient Era.


    Today, many power systems have been developed to the extreme, and many powerhouses may have less combat experience than they did in the past, but the cultivation system and the spells used are more than a few levels finer than in the past.


    These things are definitely improving with the times.


    However, there is one point that there is no progress. Because of the changes of many epochs, whether in the immortal world or the lower world, the intensity of vitality has not been as strong as before.


    Therefore, it has been difficult to breed those peerless geniuses with powerful and eccentric talents.


    Only those old people who have been abandoned by the times will always brag about the once prosperous times. This is just to comfort themselves from the side that they are more powerful than the heroes and powerhouses who occupy the top today.


    Su Yan naturally does not need such comfort.


    As far as the matter is concerned, although there were strong swordsmen among the eighteen princes who rebelled against the ancient emperor, they were not many.


    Moreover, the sword sect''s main sect has always held a very conservative attitude towards this matter, and did not surrender to Su Yan until after Su Yan''s victory.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s impression of Jianzong is really very general. To put it bluntly, Jianzong is a typical example of superior respect and arrogance.


    He is very respectful to the strong above and does not dare to disobey; he is very disdainful and proud of the mentally retarded below.


    Of course, it is meaningless to only dare to bully people who are weaker than you.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s perception of Sword Sect is very general.


    The woman sneered and said, "Whether I''m talking big or not, we can see it in a hundred years at most! In the darkness, everything has already been laid out. The era of Sword Sect''s reign will eventually come again."


    "Oh? You said that the Sword Sect wants to rule the world, have you asked me what I meant?" Su Yan asked.


    "You? Who are you? If you are really that powerful, you might as well apply for your name. Since you are from the Eternal Era, if you are really an almighty or Daozu, then I should have heard your name." The woman''s eyebrows never relaxed, and she stared at Su Yan tightly after frowning.


    I''m afraid this woman has already discovered Su Yan''s extraordinary identity, but she has not guessed who Su Yan is.

 Chapter 4385： walk with sword

    This woman had no plans to attack Su Yan for the time being, she just looked at Su Yan with her sword in hand.


    This woman''s eyes seemed to have magic power, not only as sharp as other sword cultivators, but also with a powerful sword intent, but also as deep and unfathomable as the stars.


    Jianzong''s sword cultivators will especially cultivate their eyesight, and have a very complete set of special training methods.


    The eyes of this woman were almost indistinguishable from those of the Sword Sect powerhouses Su Yan had encountered before.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing an expression of nostalgia, those many strong men and sects who once crossed the heavens have long since turned into the dust of history.


    Every time Su Yan was reincarnated, he would have a very strange feeling, as if he was born in a brand new world every time.


    The Holy Master of Constellation had already slowed down at this time, and said to Su Yan, "She took my Constellation Tribulation and asked Emperor Xianwu to preside over justice!"


    The importance of star robbery to the star master is self-evident, and it can almost be regarded as the foundation of his life.


    If he loses the magic weapon of his destiny, then he, the constellation Holy Master, will only become unworthy of his name.


    This woman''s pair of phoenix eyes flowed, and she glared at Su Yan, her eyes contained supreme majesty, and the impact of sword intent was all in her eyes!


    If the defense of the mind is not strong enough, or if the mind is not firm enough, the mind will be distracted by this powerful sword intent, and the willpower will be temporarily lost.


    Naturally, this method would not be useful to Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian was also a little surprised. When she and this woman looked at each other, it was as if she was caught in the boundless dark abyss. If it wasn''t for her divine soul, she was born with divine blessings. Heartbreak!


    Princess Kong Qian secretly said something in her heart.


    The woman said to him: "He just called you Emperor Xianwu, which Emperor Xianwu are you?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Could it be that there are still two great Xianwu emperors in the Immortal Realm?"


    The woman said: "This is really ridiculous! Who doesn''t know that the Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian has fallen long ago, and it''s your turn to pretend to be here?"


    Before Su Yan could speak, Princess Kong Qian had already said: "Female Sword Saint, your news is outdated. Now, who in Taoism and Buddhism does not know that Emperor Xianwu has been reborn and returned to the Immortal Realm, and he has accomplished many great things. Hiding in some deep mountain and old forest, you don''t even know this kind of shocking thing in the world?"


    After listening to Princess Kong Qian''s words, the woman''s expression did not change much, but in fact, a storm had already set off deep in her heart!


    With her discerning eyes, she has long seen through that Princess Kong Qian is not a human race. After seeing through Princess Kong Qian''s true body, she naturally knows her identity.


    After all, Princess Kong Qian is also a unique existence in the fairy world.


    As Princess Kong Qian, she naturally wouldn''t use such lies to amuse her, not to mention that she had already played against this person just now, and she only had one feeling about this person''s strength, that was unfathomable!


    And Su Yan didn''t speak any more, just stared at the woman with a smiling expression.


    This woman already has the cultivation of the Great Emperor Realm, so she must have a high status in the Sword Sect.


    Listening to what she said just now, it was Jianzong who wanted to make a comeback.


    The authenticity of this statement must be very high. If Jianzong also makes a comeback, then this fairyland will definitely become very lively!


    Su Yan was vaguely expecting. He wondered if Sword Sect had been dormant for so many years, if he had come up with some new tricks and some new peerless characters.


    "You really are the Immortal Martial Emperor Su Baxian?" The woman stared at Su Yan with a frosty face.


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and said, "You hand over the Star Tribulation, I don''t have to care about other things with you. Back then, the three patriarchs of your Sword Sect and I had some friendships. Look at these three old friends. I can let you go for your face!"


    The woman bit her lower lip so that it was completely bloodless, then stared at Su Yan and said, "The Star Tribulation has a great effect on my Sword Sect. If it were given to you, the years of planning would definitely be in vain. Since you are Su Ba First, take it as you can!"


    Before the woman''s voice fell, she had already turned her direction and flew away with the sword light!


    This orange sword light was as fast as a meteor streaking across the sky, but Su Yan''s speed was even faster!


    Before Princess Kong Qian could react, Su Yan had already caught up!


    When Su Yan controlled the sword light to move, the woman could clearly sense that an incomparably powerful Primordial Spirit was flying towards her from behind!


    It''s as if a falcon has spread its wings behind it and has locked its prey!


    At the beginning, the distance between everyone was still five hundred feet, but it was quickly shortened to only three hundred, two hundred, and one hundred and fifty feet.


    This woman has already understood in her heart that her speed is not as good as the other party''s. If she doesn''t do something to deal with it, she will be caught up sooner or later!


    The woman said in her heart, "As expected of Su Baxian, the speed of my Yujian flying is already rare in the heavens, but he can still be faster than me! But today''s victory or defeat is not so simple!"


    While flying with the sword light, the woman took out three more daggers from her sleeves, and after reciting the sword art, she sacrificed the three daggers!


    The sword parts of these three short swords are all hollow, and after leaving the trajectory of three sword lights in the air, they form a small blockade sword formation!


    The three small swords looked very inconspicuous, but after they were rotated, they immediately created a tornado of thousands of meters in the void, blocking Su Yan''s way!


    This thousand-foot tornado contains an infinite sword wind!


    But Su Yan almost ignored it, just waved the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand and froze the thousand-foot tornado!


    Even the shape of the tornado is perfectly preserved in the ice!


    In the swaying sword light, Su Yan''s flying speed was hardly disturbed in any way!


    The woman had already felt that Su Yan''s powerful consciousness was getting closer and closer, and now the distance between the two sides was only fifty feet.


    At this distance, Su Yan doesn''t need Yu Jian, and the long sword in his hand can kill her with just the sword beam!


    In the face of an enemy of this level, it is definitely a very dangerous thing to show your back to your opponent without reservation.


    Since this woman is a powerful person in Jianzong, she must not understand such a simple truth.


    She turned around almost immediately, with another serrated sword in her hand.


    The blade of this sword itself is bent, like a crawling snake, and there are many fine serrations on the blade!


    After this sword was provoked by her, a very strange sword energy was produced in the vibration!


    After this strange sword energy swayed in the void, it formed a very high-frequency strange vibration!

 Chapter 4386： The sword of piety

    The spread of sword qi is extremely fast!


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense immediately felt a very strong danger, and almost instinctively, he erected the Wanzai Frost Sword in front of him, and shaped an ice wall with the power of ice!


    This ice wall is more powerful than ordinary enchantments, and its protective power can be regarded as very first-class.


    Even if Su Yan wanted to pierce through this ice wall with his sword energy, he still needed 80% of his strength!


    But in front of the alien sword energy of the serrated sword, it was completely unstoppable! The high-frequency vibration almost destroyed the ice wall!


    There were many cracks on the ice wall, and then it shattered directly!


    Just at the moment when the ice wall shattered, the terrifying crimson fire rose violently and turned into the Senluo God Fire Prison!


    With Su Yan''s current strength and realm, Senluo God Fire Prison has almost turned into a hellfire gate across the universe!


    Just as Su Yan had estimated, the high-frequency vibration of that alien sword qi could break through all protective barriers and true qi, but it could do nothing to defend against pure flames.


    "The people of the sword sect really have some ways to break through my ice wall without thinking. It''s really interesting." Su Yan was already interested at this time. This kind of opponent with extremely strong swordsmanship is not something you can easily meet. of.


    The woman was also dumbfounded for a while, she could not have imagined that Su Yan just shot the strongest ice, and almost immediately replaced it with the unparalleled Shenhuo!


    The transition between the two extremes of power is so swift!


    If it were another Immortal Emperor, and the Immortal Essence would be converted so extreme, the power of the Ice and Fire Double Heaven would only cause internal injuries to him first!


    In the Senluo God Inferno Prison, Su Yan said: "You don''t have to escape, it doesn''t make any sense to continue flying with your sword, because your speed is always inferior."


    The woman said, "Do you have to be embarrassed by my Sword Sect?"


    Su Yan said: "As long as you hand over your things, I will naturally let you go. I have already drawn the circle for you, and it is you who are obsessed with it. With your strength, how can you compete with me?"


    The woman took the serrated sword and summoned the three short swords just now, turning them into three sword beams that flew around her constantly, presumably providing some degree of protection.


    The woman said: "Can you compete? You can only know after you try it. Although you are Emperor Su Baxian of Xianwu, you may not be invincible back then! How many layers of strength do you still have at your peak?"


    The orange sword glow swollen again, and Su Yan waved his hand gently, and Sen Luoshen Fire Prison also devoured it forward!


    If this woman does not have the ability to break the Senra God Inferno Prison, then she will definitely be swallowed into the flames!


    Sen Luoshen Fire Prison was originally this kind of attack and defense.


    And even if her swordsmanship was psychic and broke the Shen Luo Shen Inferno Prison, there was still a Su Yan who had been prepared for a long time behind her.


    This game is here, if there is no series of the original phoenix, it is absolutely impossible to break.


    Even if Su Yan hadn''t summoned the dharma body that would destroy the gods, the power of immortal essence alone was enough to hold down most of the immortal emperors in this world!


    Facing the powerful pressure of Senluo God Inferno Prison, this woman did not waver in her heart, and her expression became more and more solemn.


    Then she put the orange fairy sword in front of her, and this gesture looked extremely pious.


    It was as if some kind of ritual was being performed, rather than a sword move that was about to be performed.


    In fact, for Jianzong, the sword itself can already be regarded as a religion.


    If you are not devout to the sword, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate the swordsmanship of Jianzong to such an extreme level.


    That Senluo God Inferno is gradually approaching, and new changes are born on the gate of Inferno!


    I saw the red divine fire spewing out, changing into nine hundred and ninety-nine incomparably terrifying fire dragons, and at the same time pushing the imposing manner of Senluo divine fire to its peak!


    Nine hundred and ninety-nine fire dragons were extremely ferocious and violent.


    In contrast, the figure of this woman is so thin and small, as if a person is facing an unknowable terrifying disaster!


    But the woman''s expression did not change, and even Liu Mei, who had been knitting tightly just now, has been stretched out at this time, as if she hadn''t put the changes in Senluo God''s Inferno Prison in her eyes at all.


    Being able to maintain such a good state of mind under the oppression of Senluo God Inferno.


    With that alone, this woman has already surpassed many great emperors!


    The woman slowly adjusted the breath in her body, and the orange sword light seemed to change, but it didn''t seem to change.


    At this time, the woman revealed a mysterious and mysterious feeling.


    And the approach of Senluo God Inferno has brought a heat wave!


    The nine hundred and ninety-nine roaring fire dragons can already spray the scorching breath on this woman''s face!


    The fiery breath came with a scorching wind wave, which swayed the woman''s hair.


    But the expression on her face was still as pious as before, and she didn''t even blink her eyes, as if she had turned into a sculpture!


    Even the sword light in her hand became extremely stable, and it never flickered or flickered again.


    This woman did not release that kind of terrifying sword intent. It seemed that she had completely given up her resistance in front of Senluo God Fire Prison!


    The Holy Master of Constellation only felt that she could not understand it at all. This woman would definitely not surrender like this, but what kind of tricks would she use to deal with Emperor Xianwu?


    It''s really hard to think of an answer to this question!


    The various methods used by this woman are unheard and unseen by the Holy Master of the Constellation.


    Those fire dragons are evil spirits from hell, they let out an extremely violent roar, and then devoured this woman!


    At the moment when the fire spirit''s attack was about to hit her face, the sword light that had been standing still in the woman''s hand suddenly moved!


    This movement is as if the silent starry sky has been ignited by thousands of meteors, and there are many light spots around it, and it becomes infinitely brighter!


    No one has ever seen such a sword move. I don''t know what kind of magic the woman of the sword sect has performed. It would be so incredible!


    When the fire dragon of Sen Luoshen Inferno completely engulfed her body, an orange light almost cut off the fire dragon right away!


    Then the orange light immediately magnified, and it contained a powerful sword intent that destroyed the sky and the earth. Even if there were many fire immortal rules in Senluo God Fire Prison, it was completely impossible to resist!


    Senluo God Inferno was directly cut open by this orange sword light from the middle!


    Su Yan, who was behind Senluo God Inferno Prison, also revealed his true face.


    And that orange sword light has already been enlarged to several thousand meters in length at this time, and the power of the long sword is simply terrifying!


    And this is just the beginning!


    This sword sect woman still has a backhand, and the dense light spots in the void are her backhand!

 Chapter 4387： Frost sword into dragon

    When the orange sword light fell in front of Su Yan, his aura had already reached its peak.


    All things in this world are the same. After reaching the ultimate peak, it will inevitably enter a process of turning from prosperity to decline.


    This is something that cannot be avoided by human beings!


    In front of Su Yan, a scarlet lotus flower directly blocked the sword!


    When this sword light fell, there was only an orange light left in front of Su Yan''s eyes, and there was nothing left.


    The lotus throne was shaken deeply, and the petals of the lotus also peeled off piece by piece!


    If this Sword Sect woman''s sword light lasted a little longer, she might really be able to smash Su Yan''s Lotus Throne.


    At this time, even Su Yan looked at this woman with admiration. He never thought that she would break through the Senluo God Fire Prison so easily.


    Even if the Sword Sect was the most powerful era, there were few such top powerhouses!


    As a woman, she can stand at the pinnacle of kendo, only if she needs to make unimaginable efforts and overcome countless difficulties and setbacks!


    Sword Sect has made a comeback after many epochs, but it really has some capital!


    Although the Senluo God Inferno Prison was broken by this woman, Su Yan still had his back.


    Although this orange sword light temporarily suppressed Su Yan, it was only able to delay the time a little. Su Yan''s backhand might be a little later, but it will come after all!


    When the orange sword light showed signs of fading, the woman''s speed of recruiting was extremely fast, almost without delay.


    She didn''t care at all that Su Yan''s lotus throne had been crumbling, and she didn''t have any thoughts of greed for merit.


    The advantage of doing this is that it will not leave any opportunity for Su Yan.


    In the face of a powerful enemy, offense is the only way to defeat the enemy, but defense is the foundation.


    Any idea of ??heart-to-heart will only bring you endless troubles.


    Now there are many so-called powerful swordsmen. Although there are some ways of swordsmanship, they don''t even understand the basic principles. They only know how to use their own swordsmanship constantly, and it is easy to advance or retreat in battle.


    Although she is a woman, she is stronger than most men in this world.


    The descendants of Jianzong really have some ways.


    Most of the people sent out by the small gates are petty, and there will be no such pattern!


    Although the woman took back the orange sword light, the infinite light spots in the void had approached at some point.


    The approach of these light spots made Su Yan instinctively sense a dangerous aura!


    It turns out that these light spots are the backhand left by the woman!


    Before Sen Luoshen Fire Prison approached, she had already realized that although Su Yan only used one move Sen Luo Shen Fire Prison, what was left was a situation of double kills!


    If you want to break the game, the only way is to restrict Su Yan himself!


    Otherwise, there is no way for this game to continue!


    Those light spots were already approaching, and Su Yan could fully sense the powerful sword intent contained in them!


    These sword meanings pierced Su Yan''s skin like needles, causing Su Yan''s spiritual sense to involuntarily become tense.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand shone with the brilliance of pure silver!


    If you use the divine artifact to break these light spots, it is not so difficult.


    But once the divine artifact was used, it would be equivalent to admitting in disguise that Su Yan had lost to this woman in swordsmanship.


    Therefore, it is better to use the sword to decide things in kendo.


    Su Yan took a deep breath. This time, the cold energy of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword suddenly became ten times stronger, and the power of the ice even spread to Su Yan''s wrist.


    Su Yan''s sword-carrying hand and the Wanzai Frost Sword were frozen together, and at this time it seemed to have become a whole!


    And Su Yan''s body also raised a sword intent that made heaven and earth worship!


    At the same time, there is also a sense of arrogance!


    Who is Su Yan? The first person ever!


    Even if it is the target of God and fate, he can break it, how can he lose to a woman in swordsmanship?


    This arrogance is the foundation that supports Su Yan from the Eternal Era to today. It can be said that without this arrogance, there would not be the Immortal Martial Emperor who was number one in the Eternal Ages, and there would not be today''s Su Yan!


    Those light spots are actually the incarnation of sword energy!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know how this Sword Sect woman could do it without her sword in hand.


    It seems that Jianzong has indeed come up with some new tricks over the years, and it has not completely disappointed people.


    But these are all insignificant matters, what really matters is how Su Yan will deal with it!


    After the Wanzai Frost Sword froze Su Yan''s hand, he began to gradually liberate his body.


    At this time, the Wanzai Frost Sword has completely taken off the form of the sword, and slowly changed, just like an ice snake, constantly squirming in the void!


    Su Yan''s power has freed Wanzai Frost Sword''s nature, and he no longer has to be bound by tangibles. Only in this way can Wanzai Frost Sword''s strongest strength come into play!


    Because ice is inherently unstable.


    After thousands of light spots exploded, the sword energy contained in it could be measured in millions!


    With this level of sword light, even Su Yan''s inextinguishable Dragon God Battle Body would not be able to withstand it. Once the physical body is damaged, the body will be continuously observed by a number of terrifying sword lights until it is repaired!


    When Wan Jian pierces the heart, even the resilience of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body is meaningless.


    Because there is no way to recover!


    After the Wanzai Frost Sword was blessed by Su Yan, a pair of horns grew on the back of the ice snake''s head, turning it into a real ice dragon!


    After turning into a real dragon, the power is naturally not the same as before!


    After the ice dragon roared in the void, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply and quickly approached the absolute zero!


    As the surrounding temperature gets closer to absolute zero, the flow of time also slows down.


    And when the temperature really reaches absolute zero, time will stop completely.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword is a magic weapon that integrates offense and defense, but in fact its real lethality lies in this.


    When the flow of time can be slowed down infinitely, there are too many things that can be manipulated in the middle.


    Although the lethality of sword qi contained in those **** of light is extremely terrifying, and the number is so large that it makes one��s scalp tingle, it is impossible to escape the shackles of time after all!


    In the field of ice, the ice dragon is completely unaffected by the changes in the speed of the passage of time, and shoots down all those light spots with powerful sword intent!


    In the time that has been stretched infinitely, it is really easy to do such a thing!

 Chapter 4388： Jianzong Cheng Ying

    Princess Kong Qian and the Constellation Saint Lord are not within the range of the ice block barrier.


    Therefore, their time flow rate was not affected in any way. From their point of view, Su Yan almost completed 9,999 sword swings in one second!


    It''s almost unbelievable!


    Normally, it is impossible for someone to use the sword light to such an extent!


    Because it''s really fast, so fast that even the eyes can''t keep up!


    The woman could see that everything around her seemed to freeze, and then she couldn''t even use her original power!


    Her body has inevitably become dull because of the time being frozen, but her Great Emperor''s consciousness has already surpassed time, and she can clearly understand what Su Yan is doing.


    But even if she knew that Su Yan was manipulating the flow of time, she couldn''t do anything at all.


    The two moves before and after have been exhausted, and now she has no way to swing the third sword to solve the mystery of time.


    He could only watch helplessly as Su Yan shot down all the light clusters in the void.


    After picking out the light group where he was, it was obvious what Su Yan would do next.


    What should we do?


    If you can''t stop this sword, you will lose all your achievements, not only will you lose the constellation tribulation that was stolen with great difficulty, but even your life may be caught!


    Now this kind of situation makes people feel particularly painful. You clearly know what tricks the enemy will use next, but your body can''t keep up with the enemy''s rhythm at all.


    After Su Yan dealt with those light groups, he flicked his fingertips lightly, and a cold sword light stabbed directly at the woman of the Sword Sect!


    Su Yan still kept his hand. If he didn''t, he would send it directly with the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword.


    The difference between the power of the Ice Sword Light and the Wanzai Ice Sword is naturally self-evident.


    Seeing that the sword qi sent by Su Yan is getting closer and closer, if this sword qi hits, then she will definitely lose!


    At a critical juncture, the woman screamed, and her body actually moved directly during the frozen time!


    At first, she only made slight movements with her fingertips, and then the ice layer around her was completely shattered, and then the orange sword light in her hand directly knocked Su Yan''s icy sword energy into the air!


    After this clanging sound, even Su Yan showed surprised eyes.


    Because even Su Yan didn''t expect that this woman would be so tenacious and her strength would be so powerful!


    She has broken the shackles of the ice enchantment only by the strength of her flesh, and she has also surpassed the limit of time!


    This kind of physical strength is already considered a peak level even in the immortal world. It is a realm beyond the reach of many immortal emperors. It is unexpected that a woman like her can achieve this level.


    "I didn''t expect that the descendants of Jianzong would have such ability. It seems that I should really admire you. Even the ancestor of Jianzong may not have your ability."


    There are few Immortal Emperors in the Immortal World today who can get such praise from Su Yan. This woman was able to win Su Yan''s praise entirely by her own strength, and she deserves it.


    Being able to transcend the shackles of time with the physical body is only a short moment, but it can be regarded as a very remarkable achievement!


    Then the woman directly slashed the space in front of her with the orange sword light in her hand!


    When the space was torn apart, the freezing cold air also quickly flowed into the cracks in the space, and the force field close to absolute zero was also shattered.


    Although this move makes time pause powerful, often this extremely powerful move also has extreme weaknesses.


    There are few perfect things in this world, the key lies in how to give full play to one''s own advantages.


    The woman was panting violently. The moment of transcending time just now put a huge load on her body, and the breath in her body has become very disordered at this time.


    At this juncture, Su Yan did not launch an attack directly, but just looked at this Sword Sect woman and let her take a breath.


    Su Yan did this not because he underestimated the enemy, but because he had no intention of killing the girl of the Sword Sect, but was very interested.


    Su Yan then asked, "What''s your name, your ability just now is enough for me to remember your name."


    After the woman took a deep breath, she pointed at Su Yan with the long sword in her hand and said, "Listen, Emperor Xianwu, my name is Cheng Ying! I am the leader of the Sword Sect''s Seven Absolutes."


    Su Yan said: "In other words, are you the number one master of Sword Sect? No wonder you have such a skill."


    Cheng Ying stared at Su Yan at this time. Although Su Yan''s swordsmanship and Sen Luoshen''s Fire Prison were shattered, she had no confidence in her heart at this time.


    She had no idea how many equally miraculous tricks Su Yan had! The opponent''s strength has indeed reached an unfathomable realm!


    Cheng Ying only had a feeling at this time, it seemed that she was no longer facing a person, but a mountain that was impossible to climb.


    Su Yan said calmly: "If you want to leave, you can leave the Star Tribulation behind, and I will definitely not embarrass you. Speaking of which, I have some predestined relationship with your Sword Sect, and you are a rare breed from Sword Sect. Master, if I kill you, Sword Sect will have no future at all."


    Cheng Ying fully understood that what Su Yan said was the truth.


    Today, she has been stopped by Su Yan, just like Sun Wukong can''t fly away from the Wuzhi Mountain of Tathagata Buddha no matter what.


    She has actually used all the methods she can use, but she still asks the other party.


    Even if I ask the other party today, the Emperor Xianwu can kill Jianzong tomorrow.


    After all, he is the number one man in the heavens, even if he loses to him, it would not be such a shame!


    It''s just that Jianzong has arranged for one thing for many years. If there is no star robbery as an eye, the efforts of 20,000 years are equivalent to a basket of water!


    Cheng Ying''s heart had become very struggling, so she didn''t speak for a long time.


    The Constellation Holy Master said: "Little thief, if you are a little bit more sensible, hand over the Constellation Tribulation quickly!"


    Cheng Ying stared at the Holy Master of the Constellation and said, "What are you? You dare to be so arrogant in front of me, do you think I lost to you? If I want, I can destroy your fairyland at any time!"


    The Holy Master of the Constellation was silent, his mana and means were far inferior to Cheng Ying.


    If Cheng Ying really wanted to do this, then he could only turn to Su Yan for help.


    But it''s impossible for Su Yan to stay in his fairyland all the time, right?


    So the Constellation Holy Master obediently shut up and let Su Yan deal with Cheng Ying.


    Su Yan asked, "You and Huangfuming have arrived one after another. Could it be that he, Huangfuming, was also driven by your sword sect?"

 Chapter 4389： swallow star

    Cheng Ying asked, "Who is Huangfuming?"


    "The Immortal Emperor who made a riot in the front court has already been subdued by me after being severely injured." Su Yan said, "So he didn''t move the tiger away for you, didn''t he?"


    Cheng Ying said: "I have already made arrangements. I have eyeliners in Chaotian Palace. Today''s treasure hunt is also a plan that has already been made. If you didn''t kill me inexplicably, who could stop me? Why cooperate with others?"


    Cheng Ying''s words are very reasonable. With her ability, she is still better than Huangfu Ming.


    In this remote fairyland, if he hadn''t met Su Yan, he would definitely be walking sideways.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation is really very embarrassed. When these people attacked the idea of ????the Constellation Tribulation, they obviously did not take him as the master in their eyes.


    After hesitating for a moment, Cheng Ying released a golden light from his sleeve.


    This golden light looks like a sword light, but the sword intent contained in it is extremely weak, but it contains a mysterious and unpredictable aura.


    This mysterious and unpredictable aura is linked to the fate of the heavens. Su Yan seems to have seen a giant tree that surpasses the heavens. It grows from the lower realm to the top of the upper realm. There is an infinite energy inside that is slowly flowing, sending the heavens together. everything is included.


    Even those Immortal Emperors were covered.


    And this streak of golden light is the sacred seed borne from this fateful tree.


    This is Su Yan''s ability cultivated in the long river of history. Today, Su Yan has been able to operate the Sacred Heart, and he can see a part of the past and present.


    Su Yan has already seen the origin of this golden light, so it must be a constellation calamity.


    And the Holy Master of Constellation also became very excited, and said: "Why don''t you return the Constellation Tribulation quickly!"


    Cheng Ying''s sharp eyes swept over, and the Constellation Lord did not dare to speak again.


    Cheng Ying said: "Emperor Xianwu, since you want the Star Tribulation, then I will give it to you. There is only one request that I want you to agree to me."


    Su Yan said, "If you have any request, it doesn''t matter if you say it."


    Cheng Ying said: "If you are free, you might as well go to my Sword Sect."


    Su Yan naturally would not refuse this small request, and Su Yan himself was very curious. Sword Sect has been dormant in the Immortal Realm for so many years.


    "The words of the Great Emperor Xianwu must be one word. Then I, Cheng Ying, will take the first step."


    Cheng Ying''s words mattered, and sent the golden light towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and this golden light suddenly fell into Su Yan''s hand.


    The Constellation Lord has long wanted to regain his Constellation Tribulation. But now that the Constellation Tribulation has been sent to Su Yan by Cheng Ying, it would not be easy to get it back.


    The development of everything today is not under the control of the Constellation Lord, which is a great blow to his self-confidence.


    But the world is like this. The so-called fairness and morality are built on the basis of strength.


    Cheng Ying sent this golden light to Su Yan and wanted to leave, but at this moment, the surrounding space suddenly became dark, and there was an unknowable powerful force shrouded in it. down.


    Even the brilliance of the star next to it that had been emitting huge heat and light became extremely dim, and its brilliance was less than one-tenth of what it was just now.


    Cheng Ying instinctively held his long sword, thinking that Su Yan was playing some trick!


    This time, the Holy Master of Constellation said first: "Woman of Sword Sect, what are you thinking? Even the Constellation Tribulation has already been handed over, do you still want to fight against Emperor Xianwu?"


    Cheng Ying said: "This breath is not my masterpiece."


    Like Cheng Ying, the Constellation Holy Master turned his attention to Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "What are you doing looking at me like this, it''s not what magic I cast."


    The unknowable aura around him enveloped everything, and even the brilliance of the stars was obscured along with it.


    This kind of powerful spell that covers everything, if it is not from Su Yan''s handwriting, is there any peerless powerhouse hidden in this vicinity?


    This shrouded force is so strong that it is extremely terrifying!


    Even the Immortal Emperor would have a strong sense of depression in his heart.


    Princess Kong Qian was even more depressed, and whispered to Su Yan, "Why do I feel that this sense of depression is like a mother''s dharma body?"


    After Princess Kong Qian''s reminder, Su Yan also said, "I feel the same way. It seems that all of us are prey."


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense had already produced an extremely dangerous feeling, which almost made all of Su Yan''s hairs stand on end.


    What can make Su Yan feel so dangerous must be some kind of ultimate existence.


    Cheng Ying and the Holy Master of the Constellation also raised their attention to the extreme at this time, and they were all on the alert of Ningshen.


    This inexplicable aura really doesn''t look like Su Yan exudes. Could it be that there is something extraordinary in this empty universe?


    Just as he was on alert, the starlight of the star next to it that had become very dim suddenly went out violently!


    How can the light of a star go out in an instant?


    This kind of thing is very unreasonable!


    It is necessary to know that the interior of the star contains a huge amount of energy, which is beyond the reach of even the Immortal Emperor. Such a huge energy is absolutely impossible to disappear out of thin air!


    The other party must have performed a trick in front of them!


    It''s just that this blindfolding method is too advanced, even Su Yan can''t see any breakthrough.


    "How could this be?" Princess Kong Qian''s tone of voice trembled a little, obviously she was a little unbelievable about what was happening in front of her.


    After a long sigh, Su Yan said, "I already know what kind of monster''s breath this is, it''s the swallowing star."


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "Su Yan, what kind of monster are you talking about swallowing a star."


    Su Yan said: "This is already the edge of the fairyland. If you break away from this edge, you can reach the other side. And swallowing stars is the monster from the other side. This monster is huge in size and lives by swallowing the stars in the universe. So there are hardly any large stars in this universe, because they were all eaten by swallowing stars."


    After figuring out what kind of monster this is, Princess Kong Qian''s inner fear did not dissipate. Instead, she asked with some fear: "Is there really a monster in this world that can use the stars in the universe as food? Then their body size How big should it be?"


    Su Yan said: "Making a hundred immortal realms together is equal to the size of a swallowing star. The reason why we can sense that indescribable aura is because we have been swallowed together with the star next to us before we know it. Into the stomach of swallowing stars."

 Chapter 4390： true power

    Because the size of the swallowing star is too huge.


    When Tun Xing opened his mouth, the distance between his upper lip and lower lip was probably thousands of miles, so even Su Yan couldn''t notice it.


    So in this completely unaware situation, it was swallowed into the stomach of the swallowing star together with the star next to it.


    The Constellation Lord and Cheng Ying had reservations about Su Yan''s words.


    Because they have never heard of such outrageous monsters in this world.


    If such a monster really exists, I am afraid that the immortal emperors in the heavens cannot compete.


    Swallowing the stars can only swallow all the stars in the universe, then the universe will fall back into a void again!


    Just thinking about it makes it very scary, but Su Yan actually said: "Since I''m here, what''s there to be afraid of? There are many monsters on the other side that are more powerful than swallowing stars, and Xiaoxingxing is certainly not here. By the way. As long as we pierce the swallowing star''s body, we can leave it at any time."


    Princess Kong Qian stared at Su Yan and asked, "Really?"


    Su Yan asked back: "When have I lied to you? When I said I would take you back to the Immortal Realm, didn''t I come back? When did I not keep my promise to you?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Princess Kong Qian said, "But this monster doesn''t feel the same after all. It''s already on the same level as the mother-in-law."


    Su Yan said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about your old mother''s nose being crooked when you say this, what is a small swallowing star, how can it be compared with the original phoenix? You will understand later, the so-called swallowing star is nothing but It''s just an appearance."


    The Holy Master of Constellation is not as confident as Su Yan. It is the first time he has heard that there are monsters like swallowing stars in the world, but he has been in this Sea of ??Constellation for so long, so naturally he still knows some legends about the other side.


    Legend has it that after crossing this Constellation Sea, you can reach the Constellation Buddha Sea.


    Only some ancient Buddhas in the Western Paradise of Paradise have visited the Constellation Buddha Sea. Legend has it that the destiny and cause and effect of all living beings can be deciphered in that place, and it is the ultimate place in this world.


    The Constellation Lord has also tried to cross this Constellation Sea, but he gave up after advancing in various ways in deep space for a hundred years.


    Although he has advanced hundreds of millions of miles, what he can sense is a deep and deep in addition to the deep.


    It seems that this piece of cosmic space has been so empty since ancient times, and there is no breath of any living thing!


    And the far side is more like an undetectable legend, almost never approachable, even more impossible to reach!


    Su Yan said: "I''ve been to the other side before, and I have some understanding of this swallowing star. It is like a whale in the deep sea. Although it is extremely large, it is a very gentle animal. Because of the huge difference in body size, it should not be at all. Knows what''s going to swallow us. But that''s okay too."


    Princess Kong Qian said whimsically at this time: "If we have been hiding in the stomach of the swallowing star, will it bring us back to the other side?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s very possible. After swallowing the stars, they will go back to the lair on the other side to rest. But you are only a quasi-emperor right now. If you go to the other side now, there will be nothing for you. benefits, but there will be many things that will shake your mood"


    "Is the other side really that scary?"


    Su Yan said sternly: "It''s not terrible, you can think of the other side as a world that operates independently like the star realm. It has its own set of laws, and the set of cause and effect that prevails in the fairy world will not work on the other side. In the fairy world, it is first to plant a tree, then to bloom, and finally to bear fruit, right? But when it comes to the other side, it may be that the flower blooms in your hands, and then withers, it turns into a seed and then turns into a big tree, and the big tree sends the flowers to In the closed loop of cause and effect in your hands, there are all kinds of inversions, if your mind is not firm enough, going to the other side will damage your cultivation."


    Su Yan''s words instead aroused the interest of Princess Kong Qian, saying: "Listening to you, the other side seems to be a particularly interesting place! After this princess reaches the realm of the emperor, you can take this princess to the other side to see it. "


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and said, "If you''ve really been to the other side, you''ll know that it''s not fun at all, and it shouldn''t be a place to play."


    Su Yan said: "After saying so much, I am afraid that the swallowing star has already taken us away from the original star field. The body of the swallowing star is too huge, and it can leap across the star field of tens of thousands of miles in a short period of time. After we go out, we will definitely It can''t be still in the original place. If I don''t say it''s captured, I''ll break the shackles of swallowing stars first!"


    Su Yan stopped here and took out the divine artifact.


    After seeing the mysterious red lotus sky dance, Cheng Ying realized that Su Yan was not serious when he started with her just now, and maybe even for Su Yan, that level of battle can only be regarded as fun.


    If Su Yan used the divine artifact, then she might be killed by Su Yan within ten strokes!


    The power of the divine artifact is absolute, coupled with the almost invincible power of Emperor Xianwu, after the powerful combination, I am afraid that there is no one among the heavens who can compete with him!


    Cheng Ying was completely speechless when she thought of this.


    At this time, the Holy Master of the Constellation was also staring at Su Yan and the red lotus dance, which turned into a surprised statue.


    The Constellation Holy Master''s knowledge is far inferior to Cheng Ying''s. This is the first time in his life that he has seen the divine artifact!


    When the Red Lotus Sky Dance appeared in Su Yan''s hands, a crimson lotus flower bloomed under the feet of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian!


    This crimson lotus looks extremely beautiful, and the stamens in the center of the lotus platform are also slowly flicking, and a dark fragrance is coming out.


    This was the first time Princess Kong Qian saw the red lotus dance, and she was so surprised that she couldn''t say a word.


    And Su Yan''s mouth is chanting some kind of incantation. This incantation seems to come from the ancient times, so that those syllables are so ancient.


    Princess Kong Qian only knew that Su Yan was using a power that she had never seen before, and at the same time, the divine power of destruction had risen from Su Yan!


    The appearance of Destruction Divine Power is even more surprising!


    Only then did Princess Kong Qian realize that her judgment was correct, that Su Yan had indeed possessed a complete godhead just like the mother-in-law!


    How can a human race have a complete godhead? You must know that something like divine power cannot be cultivated.


    Divine power is often something that if you are born with it, you will have it in your entire life, and if you are not born with it, you will never have it in your entire life.


    Not to mention a complete godhead!

 Chapter 4391： burst out

    Princess Kong Qian has not yet touched the edge of the cultivation of the godhead, and it is unexpected that Su Yan has already possessed a complete godhead!


    And this godhead is extremely powerful, enough to fight against her mother-in-law!


    Princess Kong Qian was surprised, she could sense that the power of divine power was constantly rising, and this divine power alone was enough to destroy the world, not to mention that Su Yan still had an artifact of good fortune in his hand!


    Cheng Ying''s face at this time was as ugly as it was ugly.


    She originally thought that she could fight against Emperor Xianwu for so long, and finally retreated completely, which is already a very remarkable thing.


    Looking at it now, Su Yan was afraid that even one-tenth of his power would not be used, and his smugness just now was nothing more than a joke.


    When Su Yan''s divine power appeared, a dharma body that destroyed the gods also appeared above him!


    The indigo dharma body is looming, like a terrifying giant composed of blue light!


    After the giant of the Dharma body turned into Lord Shiva, his hands also formed a seal!


    When this seal was formed, the space in front of the red lotus sky dance gradually twisted and rotated!


    Before the red lotus sky dance was held in Su Yan''s hand, the space was already distorted.


    If Honglian Tianwu was sent out, would it still be worth it?


    This attack will definitely be earth-shattering!


    Cheng Ying doubted whether the swallowing star could resist Su Yan''s attack this time, maybe even a monster of this level would fall into Su Yan''s hands.


    The power of this man is too terrifying!


    Cheng Ying couldn''t help sighing in her heart, this is not a level she can achieve at all, even in her imagination, she never imagined that her power would be so powerful!


    At the moment when Su Yan''s aura reached the top of the ground, Red Lotus Sky Dance also sent it out!


    A fiery red light flashed past, just like a red comet flashed away!


    As if nothing has changed!


    Could it be that the combination of the divine artifact and Su Yan''s powerful divine power has not changed at all?


    The doubts in my heart were subverted as soon as they came out!


    I saw the surrounding space shattered violently, and the indescribably powerful aura in the void also trembled along with it!


    Then a sharp whine came from outside the sky!


    Then you can see that the space above is shattered inch by inch, and the cracks continue to spread on the zenith until the end of the line of sight!


    And in the shattered cracks in these spaces, many fiery red divine fires seem to be about to vent!


    Cheng Ying only felt that there was an irresistible force in these divine fires, and her swordsmanship could not resist it at all!


    No! Even if her swordsmanship is improved to a new level, I am afraid that the result will not change in any way!


    This is already a killer move on another level!


    The divine power of destruction cannot be resisted even by monsters like swallowing stars!


    The power of destruction and the Chitian Divine Fire are raging inside the swallowing star''s body!


    No matter how powerful a monster is, its internal organs must be weak and weak in defense.


    Because these organs are not meant to provide defense.


    But swallowing stars is not an ordinary monster after all, it is an existence that can swallow and digest even stars. If you look at swallowing stars with ordinary eyes, the conclusions you can draw can only be terribly wrong!


    The terrifying force exploded continuously in the zenith!


    Suddenly this dark world becomes extremely gorgeous!


    In this splendor, the swallowing star is obviously trembling, because the surrounding dark space has become extremely unstable.


    The trembling of space is gradually becoming more and more frequent!


    Su Yan has absolute confidence in the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance. After all, even a monster with a truly immortal body like the Unsalted Saint can be severely injured!


    There should be no way for the swallowing star to resist the power of the red lotus dance!


    When the swallowing star spit out the fireball, it was the moment when they were released.


    So Su Yan didn''t do anything, it was enough to just stand here and wait.


    Those fiery red cracks in the sky are still spreading fiercely


    The wailing of swallowing stars came from the sky again!


    This sound brings a very strong sense of shock!


    It is really hard to imagine that they are not in the cosmic space now, but are swallowed into the stomach by some kind of huge monster.


    Only Princess Kong Qian''s eyes were completely free of fear, she had almost blind and strong confidence in Su Yan.


    When the fear in the heart is eliminated, the rest is the joy of adventure.


    Cheng Ying and the Holy Master of Constellation didn''t think so at all. Su Yan''s ability had already surprised them, and they didn''t know what to say.


    It''s easy to cut through the space with their ability, but doing so also carries huge risks.


    Because they are no longer in the fairy world, the body of swallowing the star is too huge, and after entering its body, it is equivalent to entering another world.


    It is not an easy task to return to the immortal world from another world by cutting through the space, but it is very risky.


    After smashing through the space, maybe it is not the immortal world but some other world that is connected.


    That''s why Su Yan chose to use his ultimate power to deal with swallowing stars. This is the safest and safest way.


    But this so-called safe method can only be used by Su Yan, because only he has this absolute power!


    So strong that even a monster like swallowing stars can''t compete!


    And what happened next just proved Su Yan''s idea.


    The dark atmosphere around him gradually dissipated, and the surroundings became brighter again!


    It''s as if the star that radiated heat and light was returned


    And Su Yan and the others were also spit out by Tun Xing, and then the red lotus sky dance also returned to Su Yan''s hands.


    This red lotus spear looks no different from before the shot.


    As the indescribably powerful aura went away, Princess Kong Qian asked, "Have we been spit out by the swallowing star?"


    "Well, that''s it. The swallowing star has given up swallowing this star, then it is equivalent to giving up swallowing us."


    Princess Kong Qian said regretfully, "Unfortunately, it was so exciting just now that I didn''t see the full picture of swallowing stars at all."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "If you want to see the full picture of the swallowing star, you must become as big as the swallowing star. But if you become as big as the swallowing star, I am afraid that you will never be able to leave the other side. ."


    "Why?"


    "Only the environment like the other side can breed monsters like swallowing stars. For swallowing stars, coming to this sea of ??stars to swallow stars is like a duck diving into the water to find food. Sooner or later, it will return to the surface to breathe, and swallowing stars is a We must go back to the other side." Su Yan said.


    Not only Princess Kong Qian, but the rest of the people have become more and more curious about what Su Yan said.


    I don''t know if there are other equally powerful monsters on the so-called other side besides swallowing stars!


    In addition to these indescribable monsters, there are even more magical existences on the other side.

 Chapter 4392： A pair of eyes at the end of fate

    After Su Yan broke the swallowing star, when he came back to his senses, he found that Cheng Ying had disappeared without a trace.


    Presumably when the space was shaking just now, she had cut a space crack with her sword, and at this time she had reached the distance through the space crack.


    Cheng Ying''s departure is a small matter, but the beginning of the Star Tribulation is a big matter.


    After disposing of the swallowing star, Su Yan now has the opportunity to carefully look at the golden light in his hand.


    This golden light is equivalent to a certain form of seal, and only after the seal is unlocked can the true star catastrophe be seen.


    Of course, the Holy Master of the Constellation knew the formula for unlocking the seal, but he pretended to be demented and stood beside him, not intending to help Su Yan unlock the seal at all.


    From the standpoint of the Constellation Lord, it is of course understandable that he made such a choice.


    Constellation Tribulation was originally his magic weapon, but now it has fallen into the hands of others several times, and he has never asked his master''s intentions. He is inevitably a little resentful in his heart.


    However, this small seal is really not a big problem for Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yan blowing at the star robbery, the golden seal was immediately broken.


    Constellation Tribulation also revealed the prototype.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation simply dropped his jaw. He never imagined that Su Yan would break the seal so easily and casually!


    After the seal of the Star Tribulation was broken, Su Yan also carefully looked at the Star Tribulation in his hand.


    The shape of the constellation robbery is like an extra sword on the compass, and the huge compass seems to be a sword slave. No wonder there will be a faint sword intent released from the constellation robbery.


    The compass has various symbols of the heavens and the earth, and the strange thing is that these symbols are always in constant motion, as if there is a force that has been manipulating the constellation calamity.


    Su Yan stared at the compass carefully, and didn''t say a word for a long time, as if he was observing the operation logic of the compass.


    For Su Yan, who has crossed the long river of history and seen all the causes and effects, the operation of this compass really represents a huge amount of information!


    With the ability of the constellation Lord, it is impossible to understand this information.


    Although the Star Tribulation is only a divine weapon and does not contain the power of creation, the power of its operation seems to be revealing the operation mode of all the laws in this world.


    Not only the immortal world, but also the logic of the operation of the three thousand mortal worlds.


    From birth, old age, sickness and death to the withering and prosperity of all things, all mysteries have answers!


    At this moment, Su Yan had a very strange intuition in his heart: The Star Tribulation does not seem to be a simple magic weapon, but more like a key.


    There are many secrets in the heavens and the world connected by this key.


    Su Yan had already unraveled his own small fate, but the great fate of the heavens had not been fully unraveled.


    Immediately, he used the power of his own destiny to test the Star Tribulation. After Su Yan''s power was injected, the Star Tribulation trembled silently!


    In fact, it was not only the constellation robbery that trembled, but also the eight-story pagoda of Su Yan''s life!


    Since Su Yan devoured and fused the power of destroying gods, the eight-story Buddha pagoda has never been shaken like this!


    The last time the eight-story Buddha pagoda was so shaken was the battle in Guiyuan Immortal Territory. Su Yan independently fought against Immortal Emperor Zhixing, Emperor Changsheng, and Jidu, the master of the source of darkness. Su Yan was seriously injured that time, so the eight-story pagoda would shake.


    Su Yan''s current strength has long been different from what it used to be. In today''s immortal world, I am afraid that there is no immortal emperor who can compete with Su Yan.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s own strength and vitality are also at the peak, and there is no sign of injury or fatigue. How could the eight-story Buddha pagoda be shaken for no reason?


    Constellation Tribulation is just an artifact, and there should be no such power. It must be the power behind the Constellation Tribulation that has shaken Su Yan''s life pagoda!


    In the faint, Su Yan saw some indescribable things in his eyes, and he first recognized the Huantian Pagoda.


    The so-called fateful past is all involved in a force.


    Not only the Huntian Pagoda, but other unknowable things exist in this universe, some exist in the lower realm, and some are born in the upper realm.


    Who put these unknowable things in the upper and lower realms?


    Should there really be a creator in this world?


    Su Yan didn''t speak for a long time after receiving the Star Tribulation, and Princess Kong Qian didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Su Yan started peeping upwards through the constellation tribulation.


    Constellation Tribulation is like a strange eye, finally giving Su Yan a chance to peek into the essence of this world.


    This is a very rare opportunity, perhaps not many people have the qualifications to do this before.


    The Constellation Tribulation in Su Yan''s hands also spun very violently, and in the high-speed rotation, the power of the Constellation Tribulation was released along with it!


    A circle of golden light isolated Su Yan from the outside world, and then there seemed to be many holographic images around Su Yan.


    These images show the history of the fairyland, stretching from the past to the present to the future


    And Su Yan directly crossed past and present in the middle of these images.


    Su Yan had had a similar energy once, and it was in the long river of history.


    To experience the same thing again at this time is nothing new to Su Yan.


    Su Yan can see that he has experienced many things in the past, and he can also see that his current strength is closer to the peak.


    But for the future, he hardly looked at it at all.


    Because knowing the future is not such a good thing, from the moment you start to know the future, you are actually carrying a heavy fate!


    Today''s Su Yan has already cut off the entanglement of his own destiny, so how can he be willing to let those karma like a mess entangle him again?


    But it only cut off its own destiny, and it was only a glimpse of a small destiny, and there is a great destiny and a great reincarnation above Zhou Tian.


    If the two can be cracked together, it can be regarded as the pinnacle of surpassing everything, and the first person in history.


    Taking the constellation tribulation as his eyes, Su Yan''s eyes kept going up, wanting to glimpse the end of the universe, what kind of fate!


    When Su Yan''s eyes did not know how long he had traveled through, and finally arrived at that place, he found that what was waiting there was not the ultimate answer of fate.


    But a pair of eyes!


    These eyes stared at Su Yan with the same concentration!


    I don''t know which time and space these eyes came from, nor who they came from, but I can understand the question about the ultimate from them!


    What is the end of everything?


    What kind of destiny is there between the birth and destruction of the universe and the world?


    These eyes stared at Su Yan like this, unable to give Su Yan any answer.


    This gaze that transcends time and space may contain something in it, but it seems that nothing is expressed, just pure eyes!

 Chapter 4393： The fate of Longevity Mountains destruction

    Su Yan and those eyes looked at each other for a long time at the end of the fateful cycle.


    Finally, Su Yan couldn''t bear it any longer, and mobilized the strength of his whole body, the divine power of destruction was even more surging than when he was dealing with swallowing stars!


    Because Su Yan really wanted to know who was the owner of these eyes at the end of the fateful cycle!


    Who was hiding in front of the ultimate answer, blocking Su Yan with his own eyes to see the ultimate answer about fate.


    The divine power of destruction can transcend time and space, and go directly to the end of the great destiny cycle along the star robbery!


    The terrifying power directly condensed into a lightning spear!


    Facing the long spear full of destructive power, the owner of the pair of eyes seemed unusually calm, and his eyes did not change in any way.


    It seems that the owner of this pair of eyes is not afraid of Su Yan''s power at all!


    The long spear full of destructive power pierced directly into the sky with infinite electric light!


    The fateful tree was also shaken. At this moment, all the Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Realm felt inexplicably that their Dao foundation was being shaken infinitely.


    Even the existence of the original Phoenix is ??no exception!


    How could this be? !


    This is what all immortal emperors want to ask. These immortal emperors have not even cracked the cause and effect. Naturally, they do not know that the source of everything lies in the source of fate.


    Even a little beyond the existence of cause and effect, there is absolutely no way to do anything at this time. Although they know that the source of fate is being shaken by a terrifying force, they can''t stop anything with their realm.


    Can only hope that the devastating blow does not come!


    If there is some kind of blow from the level of destiny, the Immortal Emperor without the blessing of the godhead is absolutely unable to resist.


    At that time, I am afraid that most of the Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm will fall!


    The blow from the end of the destiny transcends all immortal worlds and all magic weapons. It can ignore any limitations of physical space and time, and drop the blow down!


    This kind of attack seems to come from another higher dimension, and even the Immortal Emperor can only shudder.


    The long spear of destruction has been infinitely close to the pair of eyes at the end of the void, and the power of the thunder has also spread out, forming an airtight grid that shrouds many fates!


    But no matter how fast the electric light was, it always kept a fixed distance from that pair of eyes.


    No matter whether Thunder and Electric Light climbed ten thousand feet or one hundred thousand feet, the distance from those eyes would not change in any way.


    Perhaps the owner of that pair of eyes had already figured out that Su Yan''s attack would not pose any threat to him, so he did not take any defensive action, because it was absolutely unnecessary.


    Su Yan''s attack was completely ineffective, and the owner of the pair of eyes had no intention of attacking Su Yan at all.


    But he didn''t know what was going on, but Su Yan felt a little inexplicably frightened. This moment was like when Su Yan was reincarnated in his first life.


    The feeling of helplessness and weakness of turning into an ant again is exactly the same!


    "How can this happen? How can this happen?" Su Yan repeatedly asked himself this question in his heart.


    And while looking at those eyes, Su Yan finally had that strange feeling, as if when you were staring into the abyss, the abyss was also staring at you!


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of thunder, the silence at the end of fate was destroyed.


    It also revealed some futures and showed them in front of Su Yan.


    And in the future that Su Yan can see, there is one thing he absolutely does not want to see, and that is the destruction of Longevity Mountain!


    Su Yan saw that Longevity Mountain was completely destroyed in an explosion, and even the small world itself was reduced to nothingness!


    How is this possible


    Today''s Su Yan already has such strength, and after the reconciliation between the Heavenly Venerate and the Primordial Phoenix, Heavenly Court should not attack Longevity Mountain again!


    But in the presented future, why is there the destruction of Longevity Mountain?


    This matter was really unreasonable, and Su Yan didn''t understand it in his heart. He followed the picture to find the chain of cause and effect, and then Su Yan saw a familiar face.


    This face was full of supreme majesty, but Su Yan hated it unforgettable!


    Perhaps only this man in the world can make Su Yan so full of hatred! If it wasn''t for his betrayal back then, Su Yan would definitely not have perished!


    This man is Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s face appeared in Su Yan''s line of sight, Su Yan already understood that this matter must have something to do with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    From the moment he learned the news that Su Yan had been resurrected, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had actually been restless!


    Now that so long has passed, he must have already prepared for Hongmeng.


    Su Yan couldn''t help clenching his fists when he thought of this!


    If the destruction of Longevity Mountain is the ultimate fate, Su Yan will definitely do his best to reverse this fate!


    Even if it fails, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng must pay the price in blood!


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Isn''t this good? I originally wanted to seek revenge from you, but you have already planned to take the initiative to bring it to your door. Now, even if you are entangled with those chaotic parties back then, you will meet me again. What are the odds of winning?"


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer the Su Yan of the past.


    If the strength itself may not be as high as the peak of the year, after all, Su Yan''s return to the Immortal Realm is still short, and he does not have such a long time to meditate and condense his cultivation.


    But just talking about the nature of the power, it has already surpassed that much.


    There is also a godhead to destroy gods and a good fortune artifact.


    Since the enemy will meet sooner or later, it is better to let this duel come earlier!


    After the great revenge has been avenged, Su Yan can also completely let go of his heart and focus on pursuing the true meaning of this world!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart became more and more calm, because he already knew that this was a battle that was absolutely impossible to escape, and should not be escaped!


    In the end, only one person can survive between him and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    At this moment, the golden light on Su Yan''s body gradually dimmed.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation has not yet figured out what happened. He has obtained the Constellation Tribulation for a long time, but he has never used the power of the Constellation Tribulation like this!


    The power of destiny is broad and profound, even if the Holy Master of the Constellation has the ability to open the Star Tribulation, he will never dare to completely put his soul into the destiny world that is connected to the Star Tribulation.


    He never imagined that Su Yan would be so bold!


    But I think it''s true. If he has the power of Emperor Xianwu, I''m afraid he will be even bolder than Emperor Xianwu!


    As long as the skills are high enough, what was once a dangerous thing will become as common as eating and drinking.

 Chapter 4394： residual breath

    Although the golden light on Su Yan''s body has quickly dimmed.


    However, the expression on Su Yan''s face was still very solemn.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say anything, the Holy Master of the Stars was already prepared to lose the Stars Tribulation.


    If Emperor Xianwu wanted to forcibly take away the Star Tribulation, then with his strength, it was naturally impossible to contend against it.


    Although the Constellation Lord did not speak, he still sighed deeply.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after Su Yan suppressed the golden brilliance of the constellation robbery, he first stopped the high-speed rotation of the constellation robbery with his supreme power, and then actually handed the constellation robbery over.


    Seeing the Constellation Tribulation handed over, the Constellation Saint Lord was stunned for a moment, and then asked tremblingly, "What does the Great Emperor Xianwu mean?"


    Su Yan said: "What else can I mean, this constellation tribulation is your magic weapon, I''m just returning it to the original owner."


    When the Holy Master of the Constellation heard the words "return to the original owner", he was almost moved to tears. He only felt that Su Yan''s voice was the most beautiful fairy voice in the world, and it was impossible for it to exist more than Su Yan''s voice. Nice sound!


    Then the Holy Master of the Constellation took over the Constellation Tribulation. He was also careful in the process of receiving it, as if he was afraid that Su Yan would go back on his words.


    Su Yan also felt a little funny when he saw Xing Xing''s grateful appearance.


    The Constellation Tribulation is indeed a very remarkable artifact, but after just now, it is useless to Su Yan.


    Su Yan has relied on the constellation robbery to see what is at the end of the great destiny''s reincarnation, and such an experience is enough.


    If you want to break the secret of the reincarnation of the great destiny, you need to completely defeat the owner of that pair of eyes.


    This is something that Su Yan can''t do at the moment. It''s not that Su Yan''s strength is not enough, it''s a realm problem.


    Only by raising the realm one level higher, can Su Yan be able to compete with the pair of eyes at the end of the fateful reincarnation. At that time, Su Yan has realm, and even without the power of the star robbery, he can enter the world of fate. .


    No matter how tyrannical the astrological calamity is, it is just one more toy that is not used. On the contrary, there is one more notoriety for bullying others and robbing magic weapons, which is really worth the loss.


    After the Constellation Saint received the Constellation Tribulation, he was really grateful to Su Yan.


    The Holy Master of the Constellation also saw that when Su Yan used the Constellation Tribulation, the Constellation Tribulation had endured an incomparably huge amount of divine power.


    At this time, the Holy Master of Constellation injected his power into the Constellation Tribulation, and wanted to see if the Constellation Tribulation had changed, and whether it would leave any dark wounds to the magic weapon.


    The breath of the constellation Lord is injected very carefully.


    After he got the Star Tribulation, he played it day and night, and he already knew the texture of every part of the Star Tribulation very well.


    Xianyuan walked carefully along these lines, and it was as smooth as before, and did not find the slightest abnormality.


    Only then did the Holy Master of Constellation feel relieved, and wanted to invite Su Yan back to the Immortal Realm for a banquet.


    But Su Yan was concerned about his own Longevity Mountain at this time. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could kill Longevity Mountain at any time, so he refused to stay here if he still had the mood to stay here.


    Since Su Yan was going to leave, Princess Kong Qian naturally didn''t want to stay.


    The Holy Master of Constellation didn''t say anything nonsense, but he didn''t have the ability even if he wanted to stay, so he simply said some scenes, and then respectfully sent Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian away.


    After Su Yan left, the Constellation Holy Master quickly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Today''s birthday banquet can be regarded as thrilling enough!


    But in the end, it was a near miss. First, he lost the Star Tribulation, but fortunately, he was taken back by Emperor Xianwu and returned to him.


    I also saw what the real power of the peaks of the heavens looks like, which can be regarded as a wave of insight.


    Overall, although it was a little more thrilling, he was still not a loser in the constellation Holy Master.


    Even if the Chaotian Palace has been smashed to some extent, it is only necessary to send the immortal servants below to repair it. This is a very random thing.


    The Constellation Saint Lord flew towards his fairyland with satisfaction!


    After the trouble of swallowing the stars, the distance from his fairyland is already a little far, and I am afraid that it will be the next day if I want to fly back.


    At this time, the Holy Master of Constellation only had one thing in his mind: after returning home, he should have a good drink to suppress the shock!


    After returning to his Chaotian Palace, the Holy Master of Constellation found that after this farce, most of the guests had left.


    Chaotian Palace was in a mess, and the jubilant atmosphere just now was completely gone.


    But the Constellation Lord didn''t care about this either, he sat down slowly, and poured himself a glass of wine.


    After drinking this glass of wine, the Holy Master of the Constellation really slowed down.


    The Lord of the Constellation doesn''t really care about the guests who have left. Today, he has received the imperial seal of Heaven, and he has also kept his Constellation Tribulation.


    These are the two most important things.


    The rest, let it go.


    The Holy Master of Constellation poured himself another glass of wine, perhaps after experiencing the intense tension just now, after his current spirit was stimulated by alcohol, he felt very relieved.


    Then the Holy Master of the Constellation let out a breath, then threw the wine glass, and started drinking directly with the wine jug.


    Although there are also immortal servants present, how dare these immortal servants say that the Lord of the Constellation is not.


    The Holy Master of Constellation almost drank the wine in the jug in one breath!


    After drinking so much immortal wine in one breath, the Constellation Lord has inevitably become dizzy.


    His state was actually a little drunk, and then the Constellation Lord gently waved his hand, and the Constellation Tribulation that had been placed on the table flew into the hands of the Constellation Lord.


    The Holy Master of Constellation carefully examined the Constellation Tribulation, and the thoughts in his heart also became mixed.


    Suddenly, the Constellation Lord seems to have discovered something inexplicable on the Constellation Tribulation!


    Then the Holy Master of the Constellation slowly moved the compass of the Constellation Tribulation. With the change of the heavenly stems and the earthly branches, two very abnormal breaths were suddenly vented!


    After these two breaths appeared, the Constellation Holy Master was taken aback, not only broke the jug, but even almost overturned the table! The original drunkenness has completely disappeared!


    These two abnormal breaths were strong enough to make people suffocated. The Holy Master of Constellation could fully recognize that one of the breaths belonged to Su Yan, but the other breath did not know who it came from, let alone how it stayed in the stars. In robbery!


    Could it be that the Holy Master of the Constellation recalled carefully just now that Su Yan had used an incomparably powerful divine power after he obtained the Constellation Tribulation!


    Perhaps at that time, he was fighting against another consciousness that transcended time and space?


    And the star robbery is the link of their confrontation?


    The Constellation Lord looked at the Constellation Tribulation in his hand, his eyes were extremely complicated.


    Because he understands that no matter how long he has obtained the Star Tribulation, he may never be able to truly exert the power of the Star Tribulation in the realm beyond time and space like Su Yan!

 Chapter 4395： Pangu Immortal Domain Gathering

    At least 30 Immortal Emperors gathered on a Tongtian mountain peak in the Pangu Immortal Territory.


    These Immortal Emperors each occupy the top of a mountain!


    Almost all the peaks are already towering above the clouds.


    And the mountain on which Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood was the tallest of all the mountain peaks.


    With his status, it is natural to be in such a position.


    Many immortal emperors here were found by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. It can be said that without Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, they would not have met here today.


    And the reason for their meeting is very simple - Su Baxian has already returned to the Immortal Realm!


    These people have more or less hatred against Su Yan. Even if they never participated in the betrayal of the Eternal Era, their relatives, friends and teachers once fell into the hands of Su Yan.


    These people can be said to be the group of people who least want to see Su Yan rise from the heavens!


    With the current lineup, the 30 Immortal Emperors can be said to be able to deal with almost all the crises in the heavens, but if they were to deal with Su Yan, the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no confidence at all!


    He originally thought that at least fifty Immortal Emperors could be found, but he seemed to have overestimated his own influence.


    And the betrayal of that year has already passed for so many years, and many powerful Immortal Emperors have also fallen into the long river of history.


    Now this lineup is already the limit that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can achieve.


    There are still several immortal emperors who are also said to be here. They may be delayed on the road for some reason, or they may have promised Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just a pretext, but in fact they did not want to participate in this **** battle.


    Everyone knows that if he declares war on Su Yan, he will risk his entire life and risk falling at any time!


    Before Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could speak, the surrounding Immortal Emperors were already communicating continuously.


    There were many Immortal Emperors who were acquaintances back then and had not seen each other for many years. After this meeting, it is natural to have a chat.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng cleared his throat and said that he had something to say, and the surrounding Immortal Emperors also obediently shut their mouths.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I don''t need to say what purpose this emperor brought you here. Everyone knows that if Su Baxian rises from the heavens again, then the unlucky people must be us. He Su Baxian will definitely not agree to this matter when the matter is over. Only by suppressing him again will we be able to have a good life! This emperor also knows that everyone has scruples and does not want to fight with Su Baxian. But this matter is not something you can hide if you want to.��


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just finished speaking, and Immortal Emperor said: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I have to ask one thing clearly, how can you be sure that after we kill Su Baxian this time, he will not be resurrected and return to the Immortal Realm again. ?"


    Facing this question, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fell into silence for a while.


    Because he and many immortal emperors witnessed Su Yan''s soul shattering, even the immortal realm also shattered and fell together!


    No one would have imagined that after going through so many epochs, Su Yan would actually return to the Immortal Realm again!


    The purity of power is even more powerful than it was in the past!


    So far, no one in the immortal world has been able to solve the mystery of Su Yan''s death and resurrection!


    And since ancient times, there have been so many strong emperors who have been born in the realm of great emperors, even those powerful ancient emperors cannot be resurrected after death.


    Su Yan''s resurrection this time can be said to have broken the common sense that everyone thinks!


    And this matter is something that everyone is very worried about. If Su Yan can be resurrected indefinitely, doesn''t it mean that they have to kill Su Yan over and over again?


    If this thing is never-ending, is it not a form of torture?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already thought of this for a long time, and he knew that Immortal Emperor would ask questions.


    As a leader, if he can''t solve the question of the other party, then he will definitely be questioned whether he has the ability to be this leader.


    Before Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could speak, his sworn brother, Immortal Emperor Changsheng, had already said: "I have already fought Su Baxian, his ability to be reborn is related to the practice he cultivated. Another eight-story pagoda, he may be able to retain his consciousness at the last moment of his death, and enter into the six-path reincarnation through chaos.��


    Before Immortal Emperor Changsheng could finish his words, he was rudely interrupted: "Immortal Emperor Changsheng, everything you said is just speculation! What the big guy wants is real evidence, not possibility, and what do you think you are? What''s the use of it, I heard that you have been beaten by that Su Baxian once, right?"


    Speaking of the bleak scene in Guiyuan Immortal Territory, Immortal Changsheng was so angry that he almost wanted to fight against this Immortal Emperor who provoked him!


    But before he could use his Immortal Essence, he was already held down by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said in a low voice, "We must unite all the forces that can be united, and we must not act arrogantly. He Su Baxian is not an ordinary opponent. Maybe we''ll be wiped out."


    After all, Immortal Emperor Changsheng had never experienced that glorious era. Although he had fought against Su Yan once, he was also facing Su Yan who had not yet returned to the realm of great emperors.


    As for Su Yan''s true power and strength, he actually didn''t really understand it.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Su Baxian hadn''t broken through the realm of a great emperor when he defeated Immortal Emperor Changsheng, and he was still a quasi emperor at that time."


    "What! Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, are you kidding me! How could Emperor Zhun defeat the Immortal Emperor? Besides, Immortal Emperor Changsheng is at least the top fifteen of the Immortal Emperors, right?"


    Surrounded by shocked voices. Just because the words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng broke common sense!


    Everyone knows that there is definitely an unbridgeable gap between the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor when it comes to strength.


    Everyone has come from this step, and of course they will be very clear about this gap.


    What Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said now completely broke their common sense.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Are you surprised? I haven''t finished what this emperor said. He Su Baxian not only defeated Immortal Emperor Changsheng, but also Immortal Emperor Zhixing, the ruler of Guiyuan Immortal Territory, and another The stronger who uses the power of darkness, the stronger has never defeated even this Emperor"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was once defeated in the hands of Jidu, the master of the source of darkness, but he used his words skillfully at this time, but he just said that he had never defeated, and he was able to expose his ugliness at once.


    "How can a quasi emperor have such terrifying power? Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, if you want to be alarmist, is it too exaggerated?"


    Although there are many unbelievable voices around, this person''s voice is still the loudest.

 Chapter 4396： hearts available

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew up directly, forcing him to the side of this Immortal Emperor.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t compare to the master of the source of darkness, his aura would definitely have an overwhelming advantage over ordinary Immortal Emperors.


    After this Immortal Emperor was approached by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, his aura was almost immediately overwhelmed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    In fact, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no plans to do anything, he just wanted to eliminate all noises.


    To deal with the existence of the series like Su Baxian, if some different voices cannot be ruled out, then the foundation for possible disintegration will be laid in the future.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The Immortal Emperor Zhixing and the Great Emperor Changsheng who fought against Su Baxian are here. Would you like to ask them the details of the battle that day? The two great emperors personally experienced this matter and said it from their mouths. If so, is it still fake?"


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked such a question, the other party was immediately speechless, unable to utter a single word.


    But that was not enough. The Emperor Changsheng said again: "Su Baxian has a tree in his hand, and this tree has the strongest power of prayer in the heavens. After coming out, the power of prayer can turn corruption into magic, not only wishing him to temporarily increase his power to the extreme, but also intervening in reality with the power of wish.��


    The power of prayer is not a common power in the Immortal Realm, even many well-informed Immortal Emperors have never seen what the so-called power of prayer is all about.


    And the Immortal Emperor Zhixing also said: "I don''t have to lie to you, Su Baxian was indeed a quasi-emperor at that time, but that big tree devoured my immortal realm and absorbed all the immortal essence inside the immortal realm, The power of prayer helped Su Baxian break through the limiter and never beat us."


    "In other words, as long as that big tree is still in Su Baxian''s hands, he can break through the current realm at any time and enter the next realm with the power of prayer!"


    After those words were spoken, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence.


    Because everyone knows that Su Yan has truly entered the realm of the Immortal Emperor. If that big tree is used as an opportunity to break through, wouldn''t his strength be enough to return to the peak of the year?


    After a while, the Immortal Emperor said: "I heard that Su Baxian easily defeated the Four Immortal Emperors of Heaven, and later defeated Immortal Emperor Beichen and 500,000 Celestial Soldiers. When the Immortal Emperor fought, he was already more than a little bit stronger!"


    Immediately after the words were spoken, someone took a deep breath.


    "This kind of thing is simply too magical. In a short period of time, Su Baxian''s strength breakthrough is faster than drinking water! If you give him another few hundred years, wouldn''t the heavens have no rivals for him?"


    The speed of Su Yan''s growth, or should be said that the speed of regaining his powerful strength is too fast!


    This speed is simply beyond imagination. If you continue to let it go, this kind of thing may not take so many hundreds of years to happen!


    Those who can achieve the status of Immortal Emperor can''t be fools, they are definitely the most intelligent people. They naturally understand things that can be inferred from the obvious.


    And this is also the effect that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted: I hope these Immortal Emperors can deduce such a dangerous result by themselves!


    If someone else told him, he would not care so much. If you are alarmist to yourself, then the effect will be completely different!


    At such a time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, "Therefore��if we want to deal with Su Baxian, it''s best to do it now. If we give him a little more time, no matter how many people we have, we won''t be able to help him."


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had just finished speaking, and there was a discordant voice below.


    Immortal Emperor You said: "Hongmeng, do you have any good strategies to deal with Su Baxian, or have you spotted his weakness? If not, why do we all want to take risks with you?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked over there. This Immortal Emperor had a white beard that almost fell to the ground, and the wrinkles on his face were like old tree bark.


    Although the man looks very old, his eyes are very shrewd.


    The name of this Immortal Emperor is Immortal Emperor Cang Mang, and he was also the Immortal Emperor who defeated the Ancient Emperor. Although his Immortal Realm is still there, it is far away in the Immortal Realm and is not a first-class Immortal Realm.


    This person had some disagreements with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng back then. If it wasn''t for Su Baxian''s strength, it was really hard to resist, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would be too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "This emperor does not have any good strategies. If Immortal Emperor Cangmang has any good strategies for you, this Emperor would like to invite you to be the leader of this alliance against Su Baxian."


    The old man smiled and said: "How dare you be the leader of the alliance? When Hongmeng, if you want us to follow you in the crusade against Su Baxian, it is to work with your head on the belt of your trousers. Are we going to die?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "If you want to leave and think that Su Baxian will let you go, then you can leave at any time, and this emperor will never stop you. Today''s matter is that everyone is willing, not me, Hongmeng, forcing everyone to come here. Yes, I, Hongmeng, don��t have such great ability, I can hold thirty immortal emperors to meet with me. If you are dissatisfied with this emperor, just leave, you don��t need to say some yin and yang strange words here to disturb the heart of the army.��


    What I have to say is that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is indeed very capable of leadership, and he is very able to hold the scene.


    After he finished speaking, there was a lot of silence below.


    You Immortal Emperor said: "Hongmeng, we recognize you as the eldest brother, if you have any method, just say it! Just like in the past, the brothers just want to live a stable life, the big deal is to suppress him again Su Ba first. !"


    "After so many years, we don''t know how powerful Su Baxian''s power has become, but at least we old guys have surpassed the strength of the year after crossing this long epoch. The strength has regressed, and it is almost the same. Although the number of people who have fallen today is not comparable to that of the past, their strength is not necessarily worse than that of the past, and there is no need to really be afraid of him Su Baxian!"


    These people seemed to have regained the courage to fight against Su Yan when they spoke, and their aura was much better than before.


    For Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, this is the time when people''s hearts can be used.


    At this moment, a purple streamer flew from the sky, and then descended on an extremely tall snow-capped mountain.


    Although this purple streamer is aggressive and its momentum is extremely amazing, it is unexpectedly calm after falling on the snowy mountain, and the snow on the mountain does not tremble because of the landing of this purple streamer!


    When the owner of this purple streamer appeared, many Immortal Emperors cheered.


    "It''s the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor here!"

 Chapter 4397： The battle outside the Huntian Pagoda

    The Taiwei Heavenly Emperor''s reputation is extremely high, of course.


    Because the prestige of Taiwei Tiandi at the peak was almost only under the five emperors of the year, not counting his peak moment, even in today''s immortal world, few people can really wrestle with Taiwei Tiandi.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was quite vigilant about the appearance of Taiwei Heavenly Emperor. This vigilance came from instinct, not what he really had against Taiwei Heavenly Emperor.


    After the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor appeared, he bowed his hands in all directions and came to greet many immortal emperors.


    There are many old people here who are from the ancient times, and it may be rare for everyone to see each other once in ten thousand years.


    After the simple greeting was over, Emperor Taiwei sighed heavily and said, "I shouldn''t have come here today."


    Emperor Taiwei''s words aroused many curiosity, and Emperor Changsheng also glanced at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said nothing, just wanted to see what kind of drama the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor was going to sing!


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "I have already fought with Su Baxian, not only with Su Baxian, but also with Primal Phoenix, and now that Primal Phoenix has already planned to marry his daughter to Su Baxian. Everyone. You should understand what that means, right?"


    The Taiwei Heavenly Emperor had just finished speaking, and there was a huge silence here, and almost everyone could not say a single word.


    It''s just that Su Baxian has already asked so many immortal emperors of them to gather here to discuss countermeasures. If they add a primordial phoenix with unparalleled power, then they absolutely cannot have any chance of winning!


    As long as it is an Immortal Emperor who has experienced the Eternal Era, he should understand how powerful the invincible was back then!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is easy to change the world between gestures!


    Moreover, Primitive Phoenix is ??different from Su Baxian. Primitive Phoenix is ??not a bare commander. Her Kunlun Sacred Realm is very powerful, and there are many immortal realms following her as servants.


    Even the Pangu Immortal Territory, where they are now based, should be regarded as the son and nephew of the Primitive Phoenix.


    The appearance of Taiwei Tiandi brought a piece of bad news.


    But the bad news doesn''t stop there.


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "Now Su Baxian''s strength has surpassed that of the past, and he has surpassed the original phoenix. His strength is enough to surpass time, space, and cause and effect. I''m afraid that since the birth of the fairyland, such a terrifying powerhouse has never been born! "


    The words of Taiwei Heavenly Emperor made many immortal emperors around them confused, and they didn''t know why Taiwei Heavenly Emperor was touting Su Yan''s strength so much.


    Because they heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say that Su Yan had just returned to the realm of Immortal Emperor, and what they heard before was Su Yan''s battle in the realm of quasi-emperor


    Now Taiwei Tiandi said that Su Yan had surpassed everything, how could people not be surprised.


    There was a lot of discussion for a while, and more was overwhelmed.


    Emperor Changsheng said: "Everyone, don''t be impatient, Taiwei Tiandi will not talk nonsense. He must have a reason for saying this. Let''s listen to Taiwei Tiandi''s explanation first."


    Taiwei Tiandi said: "I fought Su Baxian at the Huantian Pagoda, and I have no chance of winning this battle. You may not have heard the name Huantian Pagoda, but when I mentioned the land of the Fallen God, You should know."


    "The Land of the Fallen God is the place where all the ancient emperors were killed! How could the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor go there?"


    Taiwei Tiandi sighed and said, "This matter is a long story, there is a Huantian Pagoda in the land of the Fallen God, which is in charge of the fate of the heavens, whoever can get that Huantian Pagoda can control all the causes and effects. , Fate, not even the Immortal Emperor can escape. This Emperor had already figured out the birth of the Huntian Pagoda eight thousand years ago. Since this Emperor can count it, the Primitive Phoenix and Su Baxian can also count it.��


    Taiwei Tiandi said again: "This emperor witnessed Emperor Donghua''s forcible integration of the godhead of the ancient emperor, but was attacked by the godhead of the ancient emperor and turned into an indescribable monster, even the original phoenix was extremely difficult to suppress the emperor Donghua. The battle stone was earth-shattering! Later, the great witch ancestor and many outsiders also showed up, but the mad woman burned the heavens with flames, no one could approach the Huantian Pagoda, even the three heavenly lords in the heavenly court can only watch from the wall. I witnessed Su Su with my own eyes. Ba Xian used his supreme power to easily kill the Immortal Emperor of the Heavenly Court"


    The content that Taiwei Tiandi said is already thrilling enough, but the more thrilling content is yet to come.


    "Later, the master plan of the dark origin appeared, and Su Baxian entered the Huantian Pagoda first. Presumably the Huantian Pagoda has been taken into his pocket by Su Baxian, right?"


    Taiwei Tiandi slowly said what he saw and heard. The battles outside the Huantian Pagoda were extremely exciting and could be regarded as thrilling!


    Perhaps there has not been such a wonderful battle in the heavens for many years!


    The series of these battles is such that the Heavenly Venerate of the Taoist Sect cannot intervene. All kinds of unexpected spells and divine lights are perfectly presented!


    Almost all the shackles that can be broken in time, space, and cause and effect have been completely broken, not to mention the little fairy!


    Emperor Donghua and the master of the source of darkness have successively displayed powerful techniques that transcend the constraints of time and space, and are almost immortal in the true sense!


    There are also the twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix, which may be the first time in the ages to fully open!


    Taiwei Tiandi explained a lot of details, as well as a lot of his understanding of these battles. Hearing those immortal emperors fascinated, and some immortal emperors asked some questions about techniques.


    Emperor Taiwei also expressed his understanding without reservation, which benefited these Immortal Emperors a lot!


    But these Immortal Emperors can also feel one thing very clearly, that is the gap!


    The gap between them and these real top powerhouses is really too big!


    It''s so scary if you think about it!


    These supreme figures can transcend time and space at any time, and even play with time and space in applause, but they will still lose to Su Baxian. How terrible has Su Baxian''s power been?


    What''s worse, the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor let them know that Su Yan not only has the strength to keep pace with the original phoenix, but also has an artifact of good fortune in his hand!


    All immortal emperors are extremely eager to create divine artifacts, but everyone knows that divine artifacts are the most precious thing in the heavens, an existence that can be encountered but not sought.


    The existence of every artifact of good fortune can be said to be a fixed number, not something that you can desire.


    Heavenly Emperor Taiwei has seen Su Yan''s strength that is enough to keep pace with the original phoenix, and he has also seen the divine artifact of good fortune that even an immortal body can injure or even kill.


    With only these people here, how can they fight Su Yan?


    This is a battle that is doomed to lose before it even begins!

 Chapter 4398： infighting

    The words of Taiwei Heavenly Emperor were equivalent to pouring a basin of ice water on top of everyone''s heads.


    It made them realize that with the power of these Immortal Emperors, trying to compete with Su Yan is a matter of how little hope of victory.


    What''s worse is that Taiwei Tiandi recounted the battle he saw very accurately, and even explained the psychological game between both sides of the battle.


    Although his power has not reached the peak level, after all, his consciousness and experience are here, so his insights are also very powerful.


    When all the details are clearly presented, it is almost equal to an alternative live broadcast


    Almost no one would suspect that Taiwei Tiandi was making up some kind of lie, and the identity of Taiwei Tiandi naturally did not need to do such outrageous things.


    But since Su Baxian is already strong to such a terrifying level, doesn''t it mean that they will never have a chance to win this confrontation?


    "Mastering the Huntian Pagoda is equivalent to mastering the karma and destiny of all the heavens, even the Immortal Emperor is included."


    The words of Taiwei Heavenly Emperor made the hearts of these immortal emperors tighten, and they couldn''t help but think: Isn''t it possible that Su Baxian''s own destiny is also in the hands of Su Baxian?


    In the current situation, no one wants to be this early bird, who can do anything about Su Baxian today?


    Not to mention that if Su Baxian married Princess Kong Qian, the original Phoenix would be destined to stand on Su Baxian''s side.


    Immortal Emperor You said: "Taiwei Tiandi said, don''t we have to fight with Su Baxian, just surrender to him?"


    "Yes, he has the divine artifact of fortune, and if he is even stronger than the original phoenix, then how can we fight him? Not to mention the mysterious and mysterious Huntian Pagoda! Damn, what the **** did he Su Baxian leave? What kind of **** luck, to have so many powerful treasures by your side!"


    Sometimes it is like this. When you really recognize the so-called situation, you can only be incompetent and furious.


    Because reality is like a very cold wall, no matter what you do, you can''t change it.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also had his own thoughts. When he knew that the owner of the Nine Dragons Coffin had been severely injured by Su Yan and could only escape back to the subspace, his heart was really mixed.


    Ji Du was sealed in the coffin by the primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor, and he was afraid that even one third of his strength could not be exerted, so he had already beat and humiliated Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    In front of Su Yan, he broke the coffin, but was beaten by Su Yan so that he could not fight back!


    The disparity in strength between the two sides is evident.


    When the strength gap reaches this level, it is not useful to simply accumulate the number of Immortal Emperors.


    The reason why they were able to defeat Su Yan back then was that Su Yan''s strength had been greatly consumed on the other side.


    And they have already made arrangements in advance, prepared ten major formations, just waiting for Su Yan to throw himself in the net


    It can be said that it is a typical calculation with no heart.


    Today, Su Yan is not only stronger, more importantly, the treasure in his hand is also more powerful, and with Su Yan''s wisdom, he will never throw himself into the net again and enter those formations.


    No one could have imagined that the arrival of Taiwei Tiandi would bring all the news that the morale had collapsed.


    Not long after, Immortal Emperor proposed to see if they could negotiate with Su Ba first, and ask Su Ba to open the conditions first, maybe the two sides could have a chance to reconcile.


    Immortal Emperor laughed at this suggestion, "I used to be by Su Baxian''s side for more than 7,000 years, and you are so naive, you actually want to seduce Su Baxian with treasures and beauties? Brother, do you know how imposing he was back then? If he would accept your ridiculous suggestion, he wouldn''t be Su Baxian!"


    "You''re not Su Baxian himself, so how do you know what he''s thinking now? Maybe he has already planned to leave the past behind? Our brothers went straight to the past. Maybe he didn''t care about the past."


    "Then you can leave here now and go to Su Baxian, and see if he will screw your head off. It''s ridiculous! Do you think the man who used to be number one in the heavens would let you go so easily?"


    The disputes between these immortal emperors actually have no great purpose, and in fact, they cannot be regarded as a change of position, but only to vent their emotions.


    Because the fear in his heart has been magnified to the limit after the words of Taiwei Tiandi.


    When the emotions are amplified to the limit, the next thing that will inevitably happen is to do it.


    I saw an ice dragon suddenly appeared in the void, and this ice dragon devoured the adjacent iceberg!


    Not to be outdone, another Immortal Emperor dropped a huge **** directly from the sky. If this **** was suppressed, it would not be that one iceberg was destroyed, but that dozens of icebergs here would be razed to the ground!


    These two immortal emperors, the one who used the ice dragon, was called the Great Emperor Youshen, who was one of the princes under Su Yan''s seat back then.


    The immortal emperor who uses the **** has an extraordinary origin. He is the only Buddhist and Taoist cultivation among these thirty immortal emperors. He also followed Su Yan back then, but his strength was not very strong. Zhong Cai has raised his realm to where it is today.


    If these two really fought, it would be no problem to destroy the Pangu Immortal Territory under their feet.


    But the thousand-zhang ice dragon just roared in the void, but after it was fixed, it melted and evaporated into white steam!


    The person who shot it was Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng there seemed to be a big sun born, and the rays of light were so strong that it was difficult for even Immortal Emperor to stare at him!


    After the ice dragon melted, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Today, everyone gathered here because of the affection of the past. If anyone wants to do something without thinking about the affection, it is better to treat this emperor as an opponent first! Get the magic power."


    These two Immortal Emperors were not as powerful as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and they did so because they couldn''t step down from the stage, and they didn''t really want to kill each other.


    With Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the middle of such a reconciliation, he immediately stopped.


    Although they closed their hands, both of them still looked angry.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng pondered: "Some of you want to wag your tail and beg for mercy to Su Baxian, but this emperor will never stop it. But you better understand one thing, will Su Baxian really let you go? Don''t come. It''s time to kneel on the ground, and the head is still on the ground!"


    The Great Emperor Changsheng also said: "You should understand that there is a deep blood feud between us and Su Baxian, of course you want to forget about this matter, and then continue to be your own Supreme Immortal Emperor in the Immortal Realm, but instead you are Su Ba. First of all, after finally getting such a terrifying power, would you be willing to leave it like this?"

 Chapter 4399： Swordsman messenger

    The prestige of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is still there, and it can be deterred by this group of Immortal Emperors.


    Even the most reckless Immortal Emperors were determined not to dare to be too presumptuous in front of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Because Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s seniority, strength and past achievements are here, it is definitely not an ordinary Immortal Emperor who can touch porcelain.


    After these words, Qianshan suddenly became silent.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Today it is necessary for us to elect an alliance leader, but the election of the alliance leader is not the most important thing, the most important thing is how much determination you have to fight against Su Baxian! If you don''t have this determination, even if you gather together again There are many strong people, I am afraid that in the end, it will only end in a bleak ending!"


    Immortal Emperor You said: "Hongmeng, you must want to be the leader of this alliance, right? I will never recommend you!"


    Hongmeng glanced at it, and it turned out that the Immortal Emperor was the one who spoke.


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang is not inferior to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng when it comes to seniority, and he also followed Su Yan in crusade against those ancient emperors.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked towards Immortal Emperor Cangmang, and the smell of gunpowder seemed to gradually fill the air.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly laughed softly at this time, and this smile suddenly released the invisible and powerful pressure between the two Immortal Emperors.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng then said directly: "This emperor is willing to recommend Immortal Emperor Cangmang to be the leader of the alliance against Su Baxian. I wonder what the Immortal Emperors will think?"


    This is like throwing a thunderbolt into the flat ground. Even Immortal Emperor Cang Mang couldn''t react for a while, let alone other Immortal Emperors.


    Before coming here to attend the meeting, almost all the immortal emperors tacitly agreed that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would be the leader of the alliance. No one would have thought that he would give up the alliance leader so generously.


    Some immortal emperors are fast-paced, and they are already wondering if this alliance leader is a hot potato. If not, how could Hongmeng throw it out so easily?


    The development of this matter exceeded all expectations. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng then said: "You must be wondering why this Emperor doesn''t fight for this alliance leader? In fact, there is no point in fighting or not fighting. Because according to the rules, this alliance will only take effect when dealing with Su Baxian, and it will not be at other times. It has any effect. It is impossible to satisfy one''s own self-interest as an alliance leader, and he should serve everyone wholeheartedly. Therefore, this alliance leader is a chore. If Immortal Emperor Cang Mang is willing to accept this drudgery, then it is naturally the best thing. "


    Indeed, this alliance leader sounds very beautiful, and can order dozens of immortal emperors at the same time, as well as millions of true immortals and hundreds of millions of soldiers under the command of these dozens of immortal emperors.


    But it was also limited to dealing with Su Yan, and the alliance would dissolve on its own after the event was completed.


    If things fail, then naturally there is no need to say nonsense.


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang never expected Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to kick the ball so actively, and he didn''t know how to reply for a while.


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang immediately thought: "Since this is a good opportunity, it is better to take it first and then talk about it later. Even if I can''t get the throne of this alliance leader, I can''t let Hongmeng take it too easily. I want to pretend to be a big belly in front of me. The show? There are no doors!"


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang was about to speak when he heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "This Emperor has some good friends who are about to arrive. These good friends are very good friends. If they join us, our strength will definitely be greatly improved."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s voice had just fallen, and all the Immortal Emperors could already sense that many powerful sword qi were approaching from the sky.


    One of the sword qi is strong enough to compete with the sun! These Immortal Emperors present are afraid that no one can use such a powerful sword intent!


    The sense of oppression caused by this sword qi is really no small matter, many immortal emperors have goosebumps, and there is even a feeling that a meteor is about to fall to the ground!


    An Immortal Emperor with such a powerful swordsmanship would not be a nameless person in the Immortal Realm!


    These Immortal Emperors had already thought of some names in their minds, but they didn''t say them.


    These immortal emperors, who can be called sword saints, all have extraordinary positions in the immortal world. It is unexpected that the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has such a big face, and even such a peerless person can be moved.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had an expression on his face with a Zhizhu in his hand, as if he had completely grasped the situation.


    And a blue-purple sword light has appeared in everyone''s sight!


    When this sword energy appeared, the sky was dyed an extremely intense blue-purple in an instant!


    The sense of oppression on Sword Intent is also extremely powerful!


    Just this, it is already something that many immortal emperors cannot do.


    Behind this blue-purple sword light, although there are some powerful sword lights, compared with this blue-purple sword light, it suddenly paled.


    After the blue-purple sword light fell to the ground, it did not cause an avalanche, and it was very light when it landed, without causing any waves.


    After the appearance was a man with pale hair. Although this man had white hair, he was handsome and handsome, and his sword eyebrows and star eyes were unforgettable after seeing it.


    But this white-haired man also made the immortal emperors present feel very unfamiliar, and no one knew the origin of this white-haired man.


    Those immortal emperors who can be called sword saints in the immortal world are not unknown, most of them are very famous immortal emperors in the Taoist sect.


    It is impossible for a strong person of this level to appear suddenly, and there must be a very strict teacher and origin.


    And the most important thing to achieve this level of kendo is to fight against the strong. As long as you fight against the strong, you will have a record, and after you have a record, you will naturally have a reputation.


    The sudden appearance of the top expert, regardless of whether he is malicious or not, will arouse the fear of the rest of the Immortal Emperors.


    And seeing this white-haired man appear, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew over the clouds almost without thinking, and bowed his hands in front of this man before speaking, showing great respect.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The master of the Sword Sect has finally come. It''s quite late. Could it be that something went wrong on the road?"


    After hearing the words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, these Immortal Emperors knew that this white-haired man came from Sword Sect.


    There are many immortal emperors from the Eternal Era who fell into deep memories after hearing the term Jianzong.


    Sword Sect is one of the oldest sects in the Immortal World, and it is said that it has already been destroyed. Moreover, no news has been passed on in these years. How could a supreme Immortal Emperor suddenly appear from the Sword Sect?


    If the Sword Sect had long since been hidden from the world, then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng really had the ability to invite someone from the Sword Sect to take action!


    Except for the immortal emperor who stepped out from the Eternal Era, the remaining immortal emperors did not even know what the name Jianzong meant because of their lack of qualifications. It was the first time I heard this term.


    I just felt that this white-haired man was as mysterious as the Sword Sect behind him.

 Chapter 4400： Jianzongs refusal

    This white-haired man had extraordinary bearing, inserted the blue-purple fairy sword into the snow, and then greeted Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Then the white-haired man looked embarrassed and said, "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I am here to represent the Sword Sect. Actually, there is one thing I want to say to the Immortal Emperor."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said confidently: "This emperor and the Sect Master of the Sword Sect are brothers and sisters, and the family does not speak two languages. If you have anything, you may just say it directly."


    "The Sect Master ordered me to inform Immortal Emperor Hongmeng that my Sword Sect will no longer participate in the crusade against Su Baxian."


    These words were really beyond Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expectations.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went to the hinterland of Jianzong after he invited Immortal Emperor Baichen to come out of the mountain, and wanted to invite Jianzong to join him.


    If there are the Seven Masters of Sword Sect to join together, then there must be a lot to do.


    In the design of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, if the Sword Sect Qijue shot together, then they would definitely be able to compete with Su Baxian head-on, or at least fight Su Baxian to three hundred strokes away.


    If there is no Sword Sect Qijue, who can withstand Su Baxian''s frontal offensive?


    More importantly, the sect master of Jianzong had previously promised Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to take action, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had also promised great benefits.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng showed a shocked expression, unable to calm down for a long time. He waited left and right, and finally waited for the strong man of Jianzong, not to listen to the other party''s words.


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang was already intimidated by the strong men of Jianzong. At this time, when he heard the news that Jianzong was going to withdraw, he originally planned to laugh at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but then he thought that after Jianzong left, they lost one. Great help, I can''t even laugh.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng scolded: "Jianzong has always had the most reputation. How can things come to an end, but he has to regret it? Aren''t you afraid that all the real immortals in the fairy world will be ridiculed? After today, what face will Jianzong stand in the fairyland again?"


    The white-haired man was furious after hearing the words of Immortal Emperor Changsheng. His powerful sword intent rose up immediately, and even his white hair flew upside down in the air.


    In the heart of this white-haired man, Jianzong only made a promise to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and this kind of thing could be said by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Not all cats and dogs can talk nonsense in front of him.


    What if the Great Emperor Changsheng is the ruler of the Immortal Realm of Longevity, one of the Ten Great Immortal Realms of the Immortal Realm?


    If Jianzong is willing, he can definitely make Emperor Changsheng make a fool of himself in front of everyone!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood in the middle and directly separated the two people who were so angry. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Jianzong will not be a villain who does not believe in his words. There must be a reason for doing this."


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also had anger in his heart, he was forcibly suppressed it because he knew that now was not the time to vent his anger.


    If the Sword Sect can be restored, then it is naturally the best thing.


    The white-haired man said angrily, "Although the sect master doesn''t let me say it, I still want to say that the powerhouse of my sword sect has already fought against Su Baxian."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also stunned for a moment. He never expected such a thing to happen.


    Since Jianzong has already fought with Su Baxian, he wants to quit now, isn''t it?


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang asked, "Where did you and Su Baxian fight? The distance between Jianzong and Su Baxian''s Longevity Mountain and Kunlun Holy Land should be more than 100 million miles? Could it be that Su Baxian came to kill him?"


    The white-haired man said: "The place of battle is in the sea of ????constellations. My second senior sister Cheng Ying''s swordsmanship has already reached the level of shocking people. When it comes to the strength of swordsmanship, she didn''t know who the other party was at first. Su Baxian, so fight him"


    "I don''t know how the process is going?"


    None of these Immortal Emperors thought that a woman could defeat Su Baxian.


    Even if the white-haired man said that his second senior sister was even better at swordsmanship than him, most of them thought it was a scene.


    In this case, the process is of course more important than the scene.


    Only Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had seen Cheng Ying''s swordsmanship, and knew that what the white-haired man said was definitely not a lie. At the moment, his mind became very confused, and many thoughts came to him.


    The white-haired man said: "Today''s Su Baxian has already condensed the godhead, and his swordsmanship is even more superb. He can use the ice sword energy to freeze time. He is a man who can play with time and space in his hands. Our sword sect is not a man. Su Baxian''s opponent, so he can only withdraw."


    Cheng Ying returned to Sword Sect directly after fighting Su Yan.


    Although she didn''t bring back the Star Tribulation, she was still fortunate in her heart that she was able to return to the Sword Sect alive.


    Of course, there is a very important premise to do this, that is, Su Yan has no intention of killing her.


    If Su Yan wanted to kill her, even ten Cheng Yings would not be enough for Su Yan to kill.


    After Cheng Ying returned to Jianzong, she recounted the battle between herself and Su Yan. During this battle, Cheng Ying was almost suppressed to the extreme. Since she ascended into the Immortal Realm, she has never encountered such a powerful enemy!


    She was able to completely suppress her to the point that it was difficult to even breathe! No matter how you fight back, it is impossible to completely change the passive situation!


    A battle is always under the opponent''s control!


    This feeling of suffocation is something Cheng Ying has never experienced before, as if this is not a contest between immortal emperors at all, but a confrontation between humans and gods!


    Moreover, Cheng Ying was very sure that in this battle, Su Yan should not have done his best.


    This is arguably the scariest place ever!


    When you have tried your best to fight, you are fighting for victory with a desperate attitude, and the other party just wants to dance with you, that''s all!


    This will undoubtedly bring a very strong sense of frustration, and a deep sense of fear!


    Cheng Ying''s description of Su Yan was beyond common sense.


    The various combat techniques Su Yan used, as well as the skillful and sudden transformation of those powerful forces, were also beyond common sense.


    If someone were to be compared to Su Yan, it would only be the top **** among those myths!


    In the face of such a mythical man, why did Jianzong fight him?


    Is it because of the benefits promised by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?


    I have to say that the benefits promised by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng are indeed very attractive.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng promised that as long as he defeated Su Yan, he would give Jianzong the ten major galaxies, and help Jianzong to open up the channel between the upper and lower realms, so that the lower realm sect that he controlled could soar into the Jianzong through a fixed pipeline. Follow the heavenly system.


    In this way, Jianzong will have a territory, and a steady stream of fresh blood will be injected.


    In addition, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will also give Jianzong a lot of secret gold to help Jianzong create 10,000 immortal swords with ancient methods!


    These three conditions are more attractive than the other!


    However, no matter how attractive the conditions are, the living need to bear them. If all the Seven Elements of the Sword Sect were destroyed in Su Yan''s hands, what would happen even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fulfilled all these three conditions?

 Chapter 4401： invincible

    Losing the sword sect of Qijue is equivalent to a person''s spine being broken, and it will be very difficult to stand up again.


    At that time, Jianzong is afraid that there is no way to resist the heaven, and it can only be included in the heaven.


    And there is also a possibility that Su Yan won the final victory, so with Su Yan''s character, it is absolutely impossible to be merciful towards the enemy.


    At that time, Su Yan will definitely uproot the Sword Sect, and then the Sword Sect will really be removed from the Immortal Realm!


    Jianzong has been hiding so many epochs, because the vitality has not recovered, so it is inconvenient to appear in front of people.


    To be honest, there were many enemies of Jianzong back then.


    Now that I have finally recovered some vitality, participating in such a big gamble is undoubtedly a very dangerous thing for Jianzong.


    The words of the white-haired man made many immortal emperors take a deep breath.


    There were rumors in the immortal world that Su Baxian had already cracked the ancient emperor''s secret. The reason why he fell back then was because Su Baxian had already wanted to solve it, so he secretly forced Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others to rebel.


    In this way, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others became tools to help Su Yan solve the army!


    This statement is really absurd and a typical conspiracy theory. Even if the Immortal Emperor, who is number one in the heavens, wants to take the initiative to solve and rebuild, he will definitely not use this method.


    But the reason why there is a market for this statement is that after Su Yanbing was rebuilt, his power was completely different from before, breaking the shackles of the human race, and finally obtained the divine power he had longed for!


    Now that Su Yan has risen to the level of an Immortal Emperor, his godhead is enough to compete with the original Phoenix!


    Since ancient times, it was impossible for the human race to cultivate even a little bit of divine power. Now Su Yan has not only cultivated divine power, but has also gathered a stable and powerful divine personality.


    There is really no relatively reasonable explanation for this kind of thing, so there are many conspiracy theories!


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was too lazy to refute these rumors.


    But now after listening to the words of this white-haired man, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can finally be sure that Su Baxian has indeed cultivated into a powerful and unparalleled divine power, and with the divine artifact in his hand, I am afraid that thirty Immortal Emperors will be together. It is also destined to do nothing to him!


    What is even more terrifying is the withdrawal of Jianzong, will it form a domino effect?


    Many forces and figures who had already promised to deal with Su Baxian would also quit along with Jianzong.


    At that time, I am afraid that their situation will be even more difficult!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng gritted his teeth and asked, "Su Ba first has boundless divine power, and his swordsmanship is also invincible. Don''t we have a strong person here? Jianzong''s decision is too hasty!"


    The man in white didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "There''s one more thing I haven''t said." The man in white said, "Of course my sword sect will not back down when we meet a strong one. Back then when we and the ancient Xingchen faction were in hot water, Emperor Xingchen was also one of the five emperors, and our sword sect was one of the five emperors. I have never considered surrendering, but this matter can only be told to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng alone."


    The man in white raised his hand gently, and the blue-purple fairy sword inserted into the white snow flew directly into his hand.


    Then he drew out the sword circle, and the sword circle separated the realm, isolating him and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng into another space.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng knew that what the man in white was going to say next must be very important, so he did not stop him.


    After coming to the different dimension, the man in white said: "The sect master of Jianzong can use the sword of the heart to speculate on the past and the future.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "This emperor knows about this matter, do you mean that Su Baxian has also broken his own cause and effect?"


    "More than that, Su Baxian has not only cut off his own cause and effect, but also the external cause and effect can no longer be imposed on him. Now that he has reached the realm of the legendary saint, he can completely avoid cause and effect. And the original phoenix In the same way, even if he kills wildly, even if he destroys the world, he will not produce the slightest karma!"


    "This year''s Su Ba couldn''t reach this level first, but this should be a special ability bestowed by the godhead, right? Because you have already said that the original phoenix can also achieve no cause and effect."


    "Su Baxian also cut off his own destiny, so even the suzerain can''t see that his past and future can cut off his own destiny. In these eras, there are only three people. The first is Chaos Emperor, and the second is a woman. Wa, the third one is that after Su Baxian cuts off his fate, it means he has cut off his own sins, and he has already surpassed the original phoenix!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could not say a word. He had long expected that when Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm this time, his strength would increase terribly compared to before.


    But even he could not have imagined that Su Yan had become so strong in such a short period of time!


    When Shenyin and Lanyan fought against Su Yan, Su Yan had just relied on that immortal demon tree to enter the realm of the quasi-emperor.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was a little worried about Su Yan, he did not regard him as his strongest opponent.


    Before entering the realm of the quasi-emperor, Su Yan''s cultivation progress could only be regarded as extremely fast. Although it was already extremely fast, it was also limited compared to those famous geniuses in history.


    But after entering the quasi emperor, the growth of this strength is simply explosive!


    Throughout the ages, I''m afraid I can''t find anyone who is comparable to him, Su Yan!


    hateful! How did it become like this?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had to say that this man in white made a very wise and correct decision to drag him into another world.


    If other people listened to these words just now, I am afraid that those immortal emperors who were originally six gods and no masters would not have the courage to fight against Su Baxian!


    At that time, I''m afraid the scene will turn into these Immortal Emperors kowtow to Su Baxian one by one in the Longevity Mountain competition!


    The white-haired man said: "Every sentence I said is the original words of the sect master. It was after the fate of Su Baxian was calculated that the sect master made this decision! The sect master also said that if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wants to blame, please blame him. It''s him, it''s him reneging on his promises, not the Sword Sect reneging on his promises."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said nothing at this time: "These are not important anymore. His strength growth of Su Baxian is too terrifying, even if he drags Jianzong into the water, I am afraid that he is not his opponent! But this emperor is It will never surrender! The sun in the sky will eventually decline, but before it declines, the sun will release its own light and heat to the fullest, and there will be no slack! This emperor is the same."


    The white-haired man was greatly touched after hearing the words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. His lips pursed together, as if he had something to say, but he still didn''t say anything in the end, just gave Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a bow.

 Chapter 4402： The emperors body fell from the sky

    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the white-haired man returned from the otherworld sword circle.


    Immortal Emperor Cang Mang asked: "Hongmeng, what are you discussing secretly with the Sword Sect people? Don''t you say anything that we must not hide? Hmph, you really like to say one thing and do another! "


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was stuck in his throat at this time, and said: "This emperor has always acted brightly and upright, if you want to know, why not tell you."


    The white-haired man had a surprised expression on his face. Could it be that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng planned to make what he said just now public?


    Then what is the significance of his drawing the sword circle?


    I only heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "Just now, this Emperor and Sword Sect''s friends asked for advice on how to seal Su Baxian."


    "What method do you have to seal Su Baxian? No! Hongmeng, didn''t you say you wanted to kill Su Baxian? Why did you change it to a seal?" Immortal Emperor Cang Mang asked, "Is there something strange in this?"


    Of course there is something odd about this.


    Because these words were originally made up by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to deal with these Immortal Emperors.


    It''s just to relieve his temporary predicament, where would he care about so many other things.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could only continue: "Su Baxian has a secret method to be reincarnated and reincarnated. It is not safe to kill him. It is better to break his body and then divide his primordial spirit into seven parts and imprison them separately. It''s really impossible to live forever!"


    When it comes to not being able to transcend life forever, the attention of these immortal emperors has really been turned to other aspects.


    The man in white gave Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a fist, and then he was about to leave, but a woman''s voice came from outside the sky: "It''s really a good one who can''t live forever! Hongmeng, it seems that after so many epochs, do you like it? The bragging problem has not been corrected! You are still not forgetting your original intention, right?"


    After the woman finished speaking, a powerful dragon aura descended from the sky, powerful enough to suppress the aura of all immortal emperors!


    Although the sky was still daylight, all the Immortal Emperors could sense a terrifying dark aura shrouded directly from above!


    This dark breath swallows the sky and the earth!


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is difficult to contend with!


    Nowadays, the cultivation of immortal emperors in the immortal world is almost all the way of Taoism. There are very few immortal emperors who cultivate pure dark aura.


    This dark aura is not only strong, but it reaches the level of the sky and the earth!


    Only those powers from ancient times must be able to reach such a level!


    This dark aura can be said to have no sign, even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has a confused expression on his face. He has absolutely no idea of ??the origin of this dark aura, let alone what purpose the owner of this dark aura has!


    The so-called comers are not good, this unsolicited dark powerhouse is afraid that the purpose will not be too simple!


    After sensing the incomparably powerful aura and hearing an old-fashioned female voice, many Immortal Emperors couldn''t help but panic in their hearts, and at the same time they began to doubt whether the Primordial Phoenix was killing him!


    Because in the Immortal Realm, there are not many people who can be regarded as the ultimate strength, and there are even fewer women!


    A woman who can suppress so many Immortal Emperors at the same time, it really doesn''t need to be second person, it is most likely a primitive phoenix!


    Once he realized that the breath above may come from the original phoenix, the morale here suddenly dropped to the extreme, and a strong fear also rose together!


    There is no need to say much about the power of the original phoenix, even to the fairy world, she is like a myth.


    When many immortal emperors entered the immortal world, they were only small earth immortals and primordial immortals. At that time, the primitive phoenix was already the immortal emperor at the peak of the heavens!


    This long-formed impression often goes deep into the bone marrow, and even after reaching the realm of Immortal Emperor, almost no one thinks that they can be compared with the original phoenix.


    If the original phoenix appeared here, then their actions today would be doomed to fail!


    Just saying the words "primitive phoenix" brought about a strong sense of oppression, it is no longer comparable to the rest of the Immortal Emperor!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You don''t need to scare yourselves, she is not a primitive phoenix, but someone else. The primitive phoenix has boundless divine power. If she exerts her power, the power of the godhead will inevitably descend. She has a godhead. Power? What''s more, this power is so dark and completely contrary to the original power of the original phoenix, how could it be the original phoenix?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had determined from the very beginning that this powerful aura would not be the original phoenix. Although he had never fought with the original phoenix, he had also witnessed the fight between the original phoenix and those ancient emperors in the ages.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is naturally very clear about the nature of the original phoenix''s power.


    What Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said is very reasonable, and these Immortal Emperors are not fools. After a few points, I have understood that the woman in the sky cannot be a primitive phoenix.


    Immediately, the strong fear around him faded a lot.


    The original phoenix lashed the world, and the divine might was unparalleled.


    If it wasn''t for her to come in person, there would still be room for manoeuvre in this matter.


    The woman above said with a coquettish smile: "Of course, the old lady is not a primitive phoenix, but even if it is not a primitive phoenix, do you dare to put away your fear and awe? It''s too much to look down on my old lady! The phoenix has fought several times, but the mother phoenix has never defeated the old lady once!"


    This woman''s words contained an extremely wild aura, which could not be faked.


    Generally speaking, only the real high-ranking powerhouses would have such audacity!


    And listening to her words, it seems that there has been a confrontation with the original phoenix! This is of course an amazing thing!


    Some immortal emperors are already guessing, which immortal world''s hidden master came here.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also felt that this woman''s breath was very unique and very familiar, but listening to this woman''s voice did not feel familiar. He could not remember the origin of this woman for a while, and he couldn''t help but show a solemn expression.


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Who is Zunjia? Could it be that Su Baxian''s subordinates can''t do it? I''m waiting here to discuss important matters! How can you get an outsider to point your fingers?"


    Then I only heard the woman continue: "Hongmeng, are you really old and confused? You can''t even recognize the breath of the old lady! But it''s okay, the old lady will give you a gift first!"


    The woman just finished speaking, and then a corpse with its head separated fell from the sky!


    This corpse was wearing azure blue armor. This armor has heavenly power and is a divine weapon, but even the divine weapon cannot protect the master''s comprehensiveness. The owner of this armor has been beheaded!


    There is also a mourning breath as the corpse landed!


    This is the breath that only appears when the emperor falls!

 Chapter 4403： I am the Dragon Tribulation Emperor

    That is to say, the man in the armor is a great emperor!


    How could the body of the Great Emperor fall from the sky?


    And what is the origin of that extremely strong dark aura?


    There is a very strong strangeness in the middle, and the corpse of the emperor who fell into the sky seems to be a warning to some extent!


    There are already more than 30 Immortal Emperors occupying the snow-capped mountain below. Each of these Immortal Emperors can be regarded as a figure who dominates one side. Who is it that is so reckless!


    Dare to throw the corpse of a great emperor in front of these immortal emperors?


    Not only is this suspenseful, it''s also a bit terrifying!


    Someone recognized it soon and said, "This is the Misty Rain God Armor, isn''t it because Shen Jin has already been beheaded by her?"


    "Emperor Shen Jin has crossed the long river of time, and he was also a strong enemy of Wu Zong. Wu Zong tried his best to destroy the triple galaxy and couldn''t kill Emperor Shen Jin. How could Emperor Shen Jin''s body fall from the sky?"


    Many great emperors turned their eyes to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also showed an extremely solemn expression.


    He wanted to answer the doubts of others, but even he didn''t know the answers to these questions, so how could he answer them?


    The Great Emperor Shen Jin was also one of the great emperors under Su Yan''s command back then. The Great Emperor who can live to this day, regardless of strength or realm, cannot be inferior. Even if he is arrogant, he will not lack the wisdom of survival.


    Even if you can''t beat it, you should be able to escape.


    Back then, when Emperor Shen Jin and Wu Zong turned against Wu Zong and sent so many great witches to chase and kill them in a way that surpassed time and space, Emperor Shen Jin could still escape and ascend to heaven!


    With such a great emperor, who can hunt him down?


    The problem is in the clouds above!


    "Who are you! Since you dare to hunt and kill the emperor, why hide your head and show your tail, just show your true body!"


    Emperor Shen Jin also had a few close friends, and these friends were already furious at this time, and could not wait to avenge Emperor Shen Jin immediately.


    The old-fashioned female voice came from above, and she could only hear her say: "It''s just a waste, and if you kill it, you will kill it."


    Although these great emperors were very angry, they did not lose their minds and did not dare to do any drastic actions.


    Since the other party can even hunt and kill Emperor Shen Jin, their strength is definitely far above them!


    Today is different from the past. Today''s Immortal Realm has been settled for too long. In the past few thousand years, even the quasi emperor has rarely fallen, not to mention the immortal emperor!


    Seeing this detached corpse, these great emperors only felt horrified!


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also saw the corpse falling from the sky, he did not say a word.


    The Great Emperor Shen Jin was also one of the guests invited by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to this Snow Mountain, but today he ended up in a dead end!


    This is undoubtedly a very strong warning!


    Warn these Immortal Emperors, if you play with fire with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, then the most likely thing is to destroy yourself!


    "Hongmeng, are you satisfied with the gift that my mother gave you?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Following this sentence, lightning flashed and thundered in the sky, and at the same time, dark clouds suddenly formed, completely obscuring the sky!


    All Immortal Emperors can sense that a powerful dark breath is coming!


    This terrifying sense of oppression surpassed that of all immortal emperors, and even the powerhouse of the Sword Sect just now did not possess such a sense of oppression at all.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only showed an expression like waking up from a dream at this time, and then he gritted his teeth and said: "This emperor already knows who you are! You are the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!"


    After Kuijin and Fan Pu invited the Dragon Tribulation Emperor out from the darkness, they originally planned to go towards Wanshou Mountain.


    However, Emperor Long Jie said that he had one thing he had to do, and this thing was to hunt and kill Immortal Emperor Shen Jin.


    Why must Immortal Emperor Shen Jin be hunted, because Immortal Emperor Shen Jin used to be the most trusted subordinate of Emperor Long Jie, but he also chose to betray and joined Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s subordinate!


    This is naturally unbearable for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Today, she has completed her cultivation, and when it comes to strength, she has made a qualitative leap compared to the ages!


    Even if Immortal Emperor Shen Jin wanted to escape, it was impossible to escape from her palm!


    And Emperor Long Jie also got what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was planning from the mouth of Immortal Emperor Shen Jin.


    That''s why she appeared here regardless.


    "Is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor really the Dragon Tribulation Emperor? Didn''t the emperors of the year all fall? How could the Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly appear here?"


    As long as it is an immortal emperor who has crossed the ages, it is impossible for him to be unfamiliar with this name, and at the same time, he has a strong sense of trembling!


    There is no doubt that for them, this is a forgotten but extremely powerful name!


    But for those immortal emperors who grew up in later generations, this name is so unfamiliar, a name that has never been heard of!


    "Long Jie, is it really you?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked word by word.


    After Su Yan''s fall, a large group of Su Yan''s men followed Emperor Long Jie and wanted to avenge Su Yan, and their momentum was very strong!


    Long Jie Emperor Zun showed his sharp-edgedness back then, personally beheading at least seven or more Immortal Emperors!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng never fought against Emperor Long Jie himself until the sound of revenge subsided.


    After all, there were many very terrifying powerhouses on Hongmeng��s side back then.


    Before that, although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Emperor Long Jie had both served under Su Yan, one was in Tiannan and the other was in Dibei.


    Immortal world is so vast, two people almost never have the chance to meet.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that her breath was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun only heard the name and knew that it was extraordinary. The word Emperor Zun could not be used by any person. Even in the Eternal Era, there were only five Emperor Zun in the Immortal Realm.


    Four of these five emperors have already fallen, leaving only one dragon robbery emperor.


    The names of the remaining four are hardly known to the fairy world, but the momentum and power of these four emperors have reached a certain peak!


    Although she is a woman, the power of cultivation is unparalleled. Even in the Eternal Era, few people can compare with her!


    When she first fought against those ancient emperors, she was also one of the few immortal emperors who could compete head-on with the ancient emperors!


    It can compete with the ancient emperor head-on, and use the immortal essence to fight against the divine power without falling behind. This kind of record can only be described as a monster.


    Later, Emperor Long Jie organized troops to take revenge for Su Yan, and he also used unparalleled domineering power to tear apart the sky in the immortal world, causing many immortal emperors to fall! It is also a figure who has conquered the wind and clouds!

 Chapter 4404： extreme pressure

    After the hopeless revenge of the year, it is said that Emperor Long Jie found a place to hide in seclusion, and never asked about the world.


    Since then, no matter how the era changes, she has no news at all.


    Therefore, when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng organized this time, he never thought about the existence of Emperor Long Jie.


    After the fall of Su Baxian, the great emperor of Xianwu, she seemed to be the first heir of Su Baxian.


    If she hadn''t taken the initiative to leave back then, I''m afraid Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others would not have been able to live a happy life so early.


    After such a long time, Emperor Long Jie suddenly appeared here. What is the reason?


    Does her appearance represent the will of Su Baxian, the great emperor of Xianwu, to issue a warning to all the immortal emperors here?


    The hearts of some immortal emperors have sunk to the bottom, and the confidence that was not sufficient in the first place is showing signs of collapse!


    The sense of oppression brought by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is really great!


    And after the dark clouds covered everything, a beautiful girl in a long black dress fell from the sky!


    The voice of Emperor Long Jie is very old-fashioned, full of the majesty of Emperor Zun, but from the appearance, it looks like a girl who is only twelve or thirteen years old, with bright eyes and white teeth, beautiful and charming.


    Those Immortal Emperors who had never heard of the title of Dragon Tribulation Emperor naturally showed very surprised expressions.


    Because no matter what, the majesty and oppression displayed by Emperor Long Jie is too far from the image of her girl.


    Emperor Long Jie stepped on a cloud and slowly descended from the sky.


    She was like a little girl who took advantage of her parents'' prestige and tried her best to pretend to be mature, but her face was too young and immature no matter how she looked.


    But the sense of oppression from the powerful dark aura of the ages is always present.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng showed a bitter expression and said, "Although I really want to laugh, I really can''t laugh."


    "She played many games with Primitive Phoenix in ancient times. She is a ruthless character who Primitive Phoenix can''t do anything about. She is also Su Baxian''s loyal dog." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said.


    "Hongmeng, it seems that you haven''t grown at all for so many years, and your strength is only so small. Has your time been completely wasted? You are really weak now, so weak that my mother has no interest in you at all." Emperor Dragon Ring doesn''t seem to be interested in taking another look at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not feel insulted. Because perhaps she is qualified to say such things to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Because no matter the past or the present, the power of Emperor Long Jie is definitely above his Hongmeng!


    "Hongmeng, do you want to deal with Emperor Xianwu this time? Look at these people you invited and they are so weak, do you think there is any chance of winning?" Emperor Long Jie asked in a mocking tone.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "In this world, this emperor only believes that things are done by human beings. Back then everyone thought that we couldn''t do anything to Su Baxian, but the final result was not that we won? Since we were able to win last time, this time How can we not win?"


    "Very good, Hongmeng, although your ability has not improved much, at least your determination to win or lose is still there. With this determination, your strength will not decline compared to the year before." He walked away and said, "Hongmeng, you should understand that this time is different from the past."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked: "Long Jie, did you come here alone? There are more than 30 Immortal Emperors here. Do you think we will let you go easily?"


    Emperor Long Jie laughed arrogantly and said: "Hongmeng, it seems that even after so many years, you still haven''t made any progress. You immortal emperors are nothing but mere human races, it''s up to you, Do you have the invincible swordsmanship of Su Baxian? Or do you have a fortune-telling artifact in your hands? The old lady fought with the primitive phoenix in your mouth a few times, but she couldn��t help it. ?"


    The words of Emperor Long Jie are not bragging, but a real record!


    In the fairy world, there are very few enemies that Primitive Phoenix can''t do anything about, and she can be regarded as one of them.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng remembered that Emperor Long Jie was the **** of the ancestral dragon, and he could be regarded as the ancestor of all dragon races in the immortal world today.


    It is impossible to test how old it is. It is said that it is an existence that has been born since the creation of the world, just like the original phoenix.


    The black dragon scales have extremely powerful defenses, but ordinary artifacts are afraid that there is no way to break the defense of her body.


    But her Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun''s attack can tear an Immortal Emperor''s body to pieces at any time!


    The Immortal Emperor Shen Jin, who had already lost his head in a different place, is the best example!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that this woman was extremely difficult.


    Emperor Changsheng said: "Even if we can''t kill you, we can suppress and seal you. Even if you have three heads and six arms, can''t you defeat so many immortal emperors? When you have exhausted your immortal essence and strength, you will You take it."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that what his brother said was too naive. The endurance of this natural dragon species is not ordinary. If you control it a little, you can use it for three months without closing your eyes!


    Emperor Long Jie respected: "Hongmeng, the old lady came to ask you a question, you already had such a position in the past, and you are much more respected than you are today, why are you rebelling? Said, you are just a vassal of Huawai, not one of the rulers of the fairy world at all. Back then, you were deeply trusted by Emperor Xianwu, who led many fairy realms in the fairy world and the vast world below, tens of billions of creatures, and more than 30 people. Civilization. Why did you betray?"


    What Emperor Long Jie couldn''t understand the most was this. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at that time was already a supreme minister, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was powerful.


    After rebelling against Su Yan, he never reached the heights he once had. For him, this matter is really not good.


    Since it was nothing good, why did he have to do it?


    There must be some other mystery in the middle that has not been solved.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng turned his back and said with his back to Emperor Long Jie: "This is a secret and cannot be revealed. If you want the answer, why don''t you ask Su Baxian."


    Emperor Long Jie said: "If the old lady wants to know the reason for your betrayal, of course, it is more reliable to ask myself. If you ask others, I am afraid that you will get a specious answer. Since you don''t say anything, the old lady has to force you to speak!"


    The aura of darkness is like ink, surrounding the Emperor Dragon Tribulation and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    It also completely isolated the rest of the Immortal Emperors.


    Emperor Changsheng said nervously: "Brother, how should we deal with it!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng waved his hand and signaled Emperor Changsheng to take it easy, and then a pair of eyes stared at Emperor Long Jie with very sharp eyes and said: "If I don''t want to say something, no one can convince me. No, let alone you?"

 Chapter 4405： Friday light day

    Before Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could finish his words, an incomparably strong dark aura attacked directly!


    This dark aura forms many black dragons in the void, and with the powerful dragon energy, the lethality is equal to a higher level!


    Emperor Long Jie dared to turn against Immortal Emperor Hongmeng so quickly, which was something no one thought of.


    You must know that there are more than 30 Immortal Emperors here, and all of these Immortal Emperors are on the side of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Under such circumstances, he dares to do it, which shows that Emperor Long Jie has extraordinary confidence in his own strength!


    After the dark aura hit, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not stay in place to deal with it, but retreated directly to the rear.


    Because he also knows that although Emperor Long Jie looks like a little girl of twelve or thirteen years old, in fact her strength is fierce and domineering, even in history, she is ranked first!


    There is no Immortal Emperor here who can compete with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor in the front, including the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor of course.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng retreated towards the rear, and on the other hand, his hands were already holding two groups of brilliance!


    When the brilliance appeared in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the dazzling degree of these two groups of brilliance was chasing the sun directly, and it was difficult for even the Immortal Emperor to stare at them.


    Between the huge light and heat, a large amount of snow has melted away, exposing the black rock mass below!


    After retreating to thirty feet, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng released two groups of brilliance, and seven dark dragons were formed in the rear.


    Seven black dragons are vying to devour these two groups of brilliance, and darkness and light directly compete in the void!


    Most of the Immortal Emperors are very worried about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, afraid that he will lose the opponent in the battle, but it is not in line with the status of these Immortal Emperors to attack them in groups.


    These Immortal Emperors prided themselves on being the apex of the heavens, and they were somewhat arrogant.


    Soon one of the brilliance was eaten up by the black dragon, and the other brilliance was already crumbling.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sighed, and then put his hands together.


    The brilliance that had been swallowed by the black dragon, even if it had been shattered into the tiniest spot of light, burst open at this time!


    There are many terrifying forces that explode directly in the belly of these black dragons, blowing these black dragons into broken breaths.


    But the Dragon Tribulation Emperor didn''t care at all. With a thought, the broken dark aura gathered again and turned into a dragon again!


    In this back-and-forth fight, both sides did not use their full strength, it was just a simple test.


    But in this temptation, it can already be seen that if the nature of the gambling power changes, I am afraid that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will not be the opponent of Emperor Long Jie.


    The distance between the two great emperors was originally fifty or sixty feet, but the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun flashed in place and disappeared.


    When he suddenly appeared again, he was already close to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    The speed of this time is really fast to the level of terror, even those Immortal Emperor characters, have not seen exactly how Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable moves.


    Such an incredible speed is difficult for even the Great Emperor to capture with the naked eye.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also deceived before he was completely unprepared.


    However, after Emperor Long Jie came forward, he did not directly attack Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Instead, he asked in a very mocking tone: "Why, Hongmeng, do you only have so much ability?"


    Such terrifying speeds are not common.


    This kind of speed that breaks through the limit will create a very powerful load on the body. If it is not for the immortal emperor with a strong body, if he uses this speed forcibly, he will only tear his body!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor will naturally not have such troubles. She is not a human being, and she is also ranked first in the Immortal Realm.


    Outside the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, there is already a layer of protective barrier at this time, and at the same time, there are many ancient characters outside the barrier!


    These ancient words come from the gods who worship the sun. They can not only stimulate the power of pure Yang in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to the strongest, but also guide the power of the real ancient clan!


    But the power of this enchantment has not had time to exert any effect, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that a terrifying power descended from the sky!


    Then all the surrounding snow-capped mountains collapsed violently, not only the avalanche, but also the black hard mountain body collapsed along with it!


    The white snow and the black mountain vibrated together, and the rumbling sound covered everything!


    This terrifying vibration is like destroying the entire fairyland!


    Those Immortal Emperors who were originally standing on different snow-capped mountains had to fly up too!


    The white snow below collided violently with the collapse of the mountain, like a pure white tsunami!


    And at the center of this collapse, a black ball of light can still be seen. This black ball of light is constantly shining with black lightning. These black lightning penetrate the thick clouds above and the ground below, and have the absolute power of Zhang Zhiming. the power of!


    And this ball of light is hovering beside Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    Emperor Long Jie originally looked like a 12- or 13-year-old girl, and in front of this black ball of light, she looked even more petite.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already opened his own defensive barrier, at this time Qianshan Avalanche.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had long since been buried in the valley where the mountains collapsed, and he was nowhere to be seen.


    And Emperor Long Jie showed a satisfied expression on her face. She has been in seclusion for too many years, and she finally came out, of course, to do something big.


    If he could lift the head of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to see Su Yan, it would be a great achievement.


    Although he killed an Immortal Emperor Shen Jin before, this was just a matter of convenience for Emperor Long Jie, and he could not say how much he enjoyed this battle.


    Now, at the level of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, she should be able to truly feel what a happy battle is.


    The fighting intent of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is soaring wildly. In addition to the fighting intent, there is also a dark and bloodthirsty desire.


    The dark power that surrounds her actually comes from within her.


    If you don''t know this, no matter it is any Immortal Emperor, there will be no chance of winning against her.


    The Qianshan Xuebeng will inevitably attract the real owner of the Pangu Immortal Territory, but this matter is not the most important thing for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    The most important thing is how to deal with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was savagely buried under the avalanche, he looked very embarrassed, but in fact he was not injured at all, and even the protective barrier outside him was still intact.


    Embarrassment is purely a matter of face.


    However, considering that the opponent is Emperor Long Jie, it seems that the face is not so difficult.


    I saw a golden light suddenly shone from the depths of the snow, not only turning the thick snow and rocks into ashes, but even the dark clouds in the sky were made a huge gap!

 Chapter 4406： Twelve latitude and longitude lines

    The light and heat contained in this golden light is incalculable!


    If the Great Emperor series is hit head-on, I am afraid that it will also be injured.


    And the shock waves generated by the golden light also spread out in circles in the snow!


    The snow here is only tens of meters deep, but the snow has evaporated before it can be turned into a flood!


    The void in the sky is becoming more and more hazy, giving people a feeling of black clouds pressing down on the city to be destroyed.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s response was a great boost to his party''s morale.


    Those Immortal Emperors who thought that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was no longer alive also regained their confidence in him at this time.


    And Emperor Long Jie looked over there, with a half-smile expression on his face.


    And in this golden light, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng appeared again.


    The symbols of those ancient clans are still constantly spinning, and the mysterious power seems to be endless.


    Emperor Dragon Tribulation can see at a glance that the power of these symbols has not been fully released. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng should have scruples, this is someone else''s fairyland after all.


    If the attack of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just now uses all his strength, I am afraid that the spiritual veins of the immortal realm under his feet will collapse!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say a word of nonsense after his appearance this time, and directly pushed Chunyang''s power to the extreme!


    The enchantment of Chunyang''s transformation into Xianze directly shrouded in all directions, and the expansion speed was extremely fast, almost immediately covering a range of tens of thousands of miles!


    Covering most of the Pangu Immortal Territory!


    At this time, the coercion of the Great Emperor will no longer be reserved.


    Countless immortal birds flying in the Pangu Immortal Domain were shocked, and many real immortals showed horrified expressions!


    As long as you are not a fool, you can sense from this coercion that there is an emperor who is going to do his best!


    The so-called city gate caught fire and brought disaster to Chiyu. The power of these true immortals is simply not enough to fight against the emperor. If Pangu Immortal Territory is also destroyed in the confrontation of the emperor, then they will inevitably be affected!


    Therefore, many treasure lights appeared in the sky above Pangu Immortal Territory. This is because many powerful true immortals are fleeing from Pangu Immortal Territory!


    For Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, these true immortals are just insignificant ants, and there is only one person left in his eyes at this time, and that is Emperor Dragon Tribulation!


    Emperor Long Jie was also enveloped by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eternal enchantment, but there was no nervous expression on her face, or it should be said that she did it deliberately.


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "Hongmeng, this is interesting. If you have no ability at all, then you might as well kill yourself, why should you resist Emperor Xianwu?"


    "Long Jie, since you broke in today, don''t think about leaving. Your strength is a great threat to us. If we lose you, it means that Su Baxian''s right-hand man will be broken."


    After hearing this, Emperor Long Jie laughed and said, "You want to kill the old lady? Do you have such great ability? What are you talking about in your sleep?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced at Emperor Long Jie, and was not in a hurry to fight back verbally.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng raised his hand, in this Immortal Enchantment, all the dark clouds in the sky retreated, and even the dark aura that was like Mount Tai was also dispelled by the light!


    In this enchantment, in addition to the divine power of the Immortal Emperor, there is only the power of Chunyang!


    Then twelve golden lines of longitude and latitude rose up and kept running in the sky above!


    These golden longitude and latitude lines contain the incomparably powerful immortal power!


    The appearance of the latitude and longitude lines represents that the laws of immortality and Taoism have been established forever and can no longer be shaken!


    Because immortal is also a kind of law, the so-called law must be invisible and intangible, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has now turned invisible and intangible things into tangible and qualitative, which is equivalent to a leap in quality!


    These twelve longitude and latitude lines can be said to represent the heaven and earth!


    Even if it is not the fairyland created by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, all the changes in the universe and the earth are already under the control of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    These twelve lines of longitude and latitude represent that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has pushed Immortal Emperor''s permanent enchantment to another level, which is definitely the realm that many Immortal Emperors dream of.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor originally had a cynical expression on his face, but he became a little more serious after seeing these twelve longitude and latitude lines.


    But Emperor Long Jie quickly said: "It seems that you still have some skills, Hongmeng, but do you know that the old lady once fought the primitive phoenix three times, and you have this kind of ability, the old lady has seen you before eternity. Don''t you think you can defeat the old lady at this level? Who are you looking down on?"


    Even if Emperor Long Jie''s attitude has always been arrogant, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has no emotional changes.


    Since the last time he was defeated by the master of the source of darkness, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng summed up many lessons after returning home.


    Leaving aside the issue of strength, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt that his biggest problem was contempt.


    If it weren''t for him being so contemptuous of the coffin owner, thinking that the other party must be inferior to himself, there would not be such a fiasco!


    At least you can retreat in front of the owner of the coffin.


    It is precisely because of despising the opponent and thinking that he is omnipotent, that he will make a desperate attempt in exchange for a fiasco!


    It has to be said that this fiasco came at the right time. Like a blow to the head, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was sobered up a lot at once.


    Fortunately, there was such a slap in the face before dealing with Su Yan. If I kept it until I dealt with Su Yan, I feared that the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has become flattered, and no matter what others say or do, it is no longer possible to affect his state of mind.


    Within the permanent enchantment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly transformed the power of Xianze into thousands of lightsabers!


    These lightsabers not only contain powerful sword intent, but are also the embodiment of the power of immortals!


    In this permanent enchantment, the immortals have been distorted.


    Everything is shrouded in light, and under the shroud of boundless light, not even a shadow exists!


    If the power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is dark, then under the circumstance that the immortals have been distorted, it will inevitably become extremely difficult to exert!


    Those Immortal Emperors watching the battle were all shocked!


    And when thousands of lightsabers gathered, they also surrounded the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    Those Immortal Emperors all want to see what method Long Jie Emperor Venerable will use to break the Law of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    This battle is really exciting to the extreme, making those immortal emperors watching the battle become bloody!


    In recent years, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has hardly touched anyone, not to mention Emperor Long Jie.


    Two masters of this series, the battle between them is something that can be met but not sought after!


    These Immortal Emperors all widened their eyes, wanting to witness this battle destined to be great!

 Chapter 4407： Darkness becomes alive

    When thousands of golden sword lights come together!


    This piece of golden light is so dazzling that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable who was surrounded in the middle was annihilated in a huge light source!


    This piece of golden light kept superimposing, and finally it was as dazzling as a sun!


    At the same time, the light and heat emitted at the same time directly evaporated the big river below the snow-capped mountain!


    Those immortal emperors who watched the battle couldn''t help but think about a question: If it were me, how should I deal with it?


    Many immortal emperors have a way to take the move of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but even if they can take this move, I am afraid that they will have to pay a great price.


    And in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent enchantment, it would be easy for him to use more powerful tricks!


    If you want to fight with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, you can only get rid of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent enchantment first. But thinking about it, it''s easier said than done!


    Even those powerful Immortal Emperors who want to break away from the eternal barrier of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will have to peel off their skin if they don''t die!


    After all, Emperor Dragon Tribulation is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor, and his seniority and strength are no trivial matter. I don''t know what method Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable will use to deal with it!


    Sudden


    A thick darkness suddenly spread between the golden masterpieces. When it first appeared, it was just a small black spot, but this small black spot immediately expanded infinitely.


    It''s like pouring a bottle of ink into a basin of water, and the ink is slowly swaying away


    This dark power seems to be more than just the power of darkness, it seems to contain another kind of power


    This other kind of power is very unique. It is precisely because of its function that the darkness can slowly swing away in the huge light source!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng knew at a glance that this was a power that blurred the boundary between reality and fantasy, I''m afraid it was no less than Su Baxian''s power of prayer!


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already prepared to fight Su Yan, then Emperor Long Jie was also prepared to appear here.


    Darkness and light are originally completely opposite forces, and more than that, in this permanent enchantment, the immortals have been distorted by powerful forces to some extent, and the power of darkness should be suppressed to the extreme.


    But everything in front of them broke the inherent common sense of those immortal emperors!


    Just like water and fire fused together, the two opposing forces of light and darkness are also harmoniously fused together, and the picture in front of me is so grotesque and unusual.


    Even those well-informed Immortal Emperors can''t tell what kind of powerful means Long Jie Emperor Zun used.


    In fact, most of the Immortal Emperors looked confused.


    And that darkness soon paved a road, and Emperor Long Jie slowly walked out of this road.


    Emperor Long Jie looked unscathed, and the thousands of lightsabers just now obviously couldn''t help her.


    The expression on the face of Emperor Long Jie was still proud, and he looked down on all the immortal emperors above the sky, and then said: "Hongmeng, across the ages, do you only have so much progress? Shouldn''t it be time for the old lady to make a move? "


    Emperor Long Jie walked towards the front, and the darkness naturally spread out towards the front.


    With the pace of Emperor Long Jie, this darkness actually slowly expanded in the eternal barrier of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    There is already a faint immortal emperor discovering something is wrong, because this darkness gives people the feeling that it is like some kind of living thing, not a spell change.


    It feels so subtle!


    If the darkness manipulated by Emperor Long Jie is some kind of creature, when has there been such a strange creature in the fairy world?


    I am afraid that there is no such strange monster in the demon world that can be melted into pure darkness.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, wanting to see what tricks Emperor Long Jie would play.


    And that piece of darkness is gradually churning in the void, even if the surrounding is full of golden light, this darkness is like a thick ink, and there is no sign of being swallowed by the light.


    In the darkness, many tentacles suddenly stretched out!


    In addition to the weird suckers on these tentacles, there are also many crazy eyes, these blood-red eyes with dilated pupils and full of crazy desire!


    At the same time, it also brought an extremely terrifying sense of oppression!


    This darkness is indeed alive!


    Even those immortal emperors who have crossed the ages are also eye-opening! It never occurred to me that the tangible darkness could transform into a living creature.


    After this dark tentacle appeared, it immediately inspired thousands of golden sword lights around!


    Countless golden sword lights shot towards these tentacles!


    After stabbing the suckers on the tentacles and those crazy eyes, red blood donations flowed out and fell to the mountains below, dyeing many peaks and residual snow into blood!


    There seems to be some kind of cursed power in these fresh blood. The more blood that flows out, the more shaken the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent enchantment will be!


    After the blood reached a certain level, even the twelve golden longitude and latitude lines that were constantly rotating above the zenith shook slightly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fell into a dilemma for a while.


    He doesn''t attack, not even if he doesn''t attack. I have no idea how to deal with this strange woman in front of me.


    Refining darkness into living creatures is definitely a whimsical spell, and behind this spell, there should be another cultivation system independent of Taoism.


    That is to say, what Long Jie Di Zun cultivates is definitely not the Taoist system, but the cultivation system handed down from more ancient times.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was the first to deal with spells of this kind of system, so he could only be more careful, otherwise, he would easily fall into the other''s way.


    The tentacles around are still bleeding fiercely, but Emperor Long Jie doesn''t seem to care at all. Maybe everything in front of her is exactly what she designed.


    In a short while, Emperor Long Jie raised his head and said: "Hongmeng, your eternal barrier will be broken by me soon, do you have anything else to say?"


    The words of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor are really very strange, but they are too sure.


    So that those Immortal Emperors also had great doubts, but when they raised their heads, they could still see twelve lines of longitude and latitude slowly rotating in the sky.


    This means that everything is on the predetermined track, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eternal enchantment has not been shaken at all, let alone broken?


    But considering the strength of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is very powerful, and the power system of cultivation is so strange, maybe there are some unexpected methods that are possible.


    No one dares to speak to death here.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was indifferent and said: "If you really have the ability, you will directly break the eternal barrier, why do you keep talking nonsense?"

 Chapter 4408： just look down on you

    Emperor Long Jie stretched out a hand, and then spread it out. In this plain white palm, an indescribable darkness was slowly spinning.


    Then the **** darkness that had been hit by thousands of sword lights suddenly expanded in all directions!


    Those dark tentacles drove many immortal emperors back, and countless tentacles stretched out, dancing in the void, or inserted into the earth''s spiritual veins below!


    The pierced eyes were still bleeding, and the dark blood represented intense filth.


    And this piece of filth has formed a river of blood below!


    And above, the eroded space immediately turned into darkness!


    These darks seem to have evolved into something real! Completely fill up the space!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had a solemn look on the road, and what he recalled in his mind was the owner of the coffin.


    Both the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and him use pure dark power, but the nature of the power shown in the end is very different.


    People can''t help but feel that the so-called darkness is not a static thing, but an ever-changing and shapeless thing.


    It stands to reason that the power of light mastered by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is enough to restrain the darkness!


    Light and darkness restrain each other, this is the basic law of the universe!


    But the so-called jurisprudence is of no use at all when dealing with these two people, and it makes people wonder if there is something wrong with common sense.


    The endlessly expanding darkness is like a wave, constantly rising and falling!


    In the center of this darkness, Emperor Long Jie showed a very confident smile and said, "Hongmeng, what''s so difficult about breaking your barrier? You just have to be optimistic."


    Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable directly covered the other hand on this mass of darkness!


    The darkness suspended in the palm of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun was like some kind of living creature, and it struggled violently after being covered by both hands.


    The petite body of Emperor Long Jie also trembled and shook.


    It can be clearly seen that Emperor Long Jie needs to pay a lot of strength to completely cover up this darkness in his own hands!


    No one can understand what the mystery of Emperor Long Jie is doing. She is using a spell of another system. This is a system that everyone has never seen before!


    The dark struggle between the palms of her hands has become more and more intense, but the face of Emperor Long Jie has a smile, and it seems that there is some uncontrollable excitement flowing from her heart.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had a very obvious sense of fantasy at this time. The Emperor Long Jie in front of him was like a twelve-year-old girl who wanted to cover the grasshopper in his palm with both hands.


    This is simply a playful spell!


    But now no one can laugh at all. Which emperor doesn''t look extremely solemn?


    When the darkness in the palm of the hand struggled more and more, there was also a dark light and shadow leaked from the fingers of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    That indescribably powerful aura is still getting stronger and stronger!


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was very skeptical at this time, whether his permanent formation could stand up to such a strange and powerful dark spell!


    Before this darkness eroded, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng roared and grabbed directly into the void with his hands!


    The twelve lines of longitude and latitude in the sky originally ran on the zenith, but after being grasped by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, one line of latitude and longitude fell into the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    The longitude and latitude lines in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stopped for a while, and all Immortal Emperors suddenly felt that the blood in their bodies was stagnant!


    They are also in this permanent enchantment, and naturally they cannot escape the influence of the permanent enchantment!


    After grabbing a latitude and longitude line, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng chanted a spell to turn the latitude and longitude line into a golden sword!


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did the same, turning another longitude and latitude line into a shield.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng held a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, so he could be considered impeccable in both offense and defense.


    The longitude and latitude lines are the product of the concretization of the laws of heaven and earth.


    No one would have imagined that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could go a step further and transform the laws of heaven and earth from objects visible to the naked eye into magical instruments!


    It is the dream of all immortal emperors to turn the law of heaven and earth into a magic weapon in one''s own hands.


    The magic weapon made by the law of heaven and earth, the lethality and power are naturally needless to say, it will definitely be the highest magic weapon in this world!


    Many immortal emperors only know that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is powerful, but they don''t know that he has reached such a level that he can turn Xian Ze into a magic weapon at his fingertips, and he still has spare strength!


    If faced with an ordinary Immortal Emperor, the opponent would have already raised his hand and surrendered.


    But this time the opponent is equally powerful and very strange!


    From the appearance of Emperor Dragon Tribulation to the present, none of the spells used by everyone can be expected. Only if the ghost knows Long Tribulation Emperor Venerable, just look at how many similar strange and powerful spells there are!


    Therefore, no one can assert the outcome of this battle at all.


    However, one thing is absolutely certain. If the scale of the battle is further upgraded, then the Pangu Immortal Domain below will not be able to support it for a long time, and it will be completely shattered!


    The Pangu Immortal Territory was created by Immortal Emperor Panyue, and Immortal Emperor Panyue was the second disciple of the Primitive Phoenix. If the Pangu Immortal Territory was destroyed, the Primordial Phoenix would definitely not give up!


    I''m afraid that this incident will be extremely involved, and many immortal emperors who have nothing to do with this incident will also be involved!


    Emperor Long Jie suddenly said: "Hongmeng, you must want to know what this mass is in the palm of the old lady''s hand, right?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "If you want to fight, fight, you don''t need to say more."


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said so, he actually had no confidence in his heart.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "You are really uninteresting, the old lady has lived in seclusion for many ages in the darkness of Yanfu, and has not spoken to anyone for many years, and it is rare to have an old friend to talk to, so I will say a few more words. What''s wrong. After all, you are likely to be killed by the old lady at any time, and you might be speechless right away."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always regarded himself very highly, but in the mouth of Emperor Long Jie, he is almost half dead. How can Immortal Emperor Hongmeng accept this?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was so angry that his whole body was shaking, but he immediately suppressed this rage with his supreme state of mind.


    What Immortal Emperor Hongmeng thought was that the other party only wanted him to be angry, so he lost his calm judgment. If he was really angry, then he was really caught in the other party''s trick.


    In fact, Emperor Long Jie didn''t have any plans, she just said whatever she thought of. It is true that I have been lonely for too long in the dark, and it is rare to find a character who speaks, and naturally there are more words.


    Of course, the contempt and disdain of Emperor Long Jie for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is also true.

 Chapter 4409： dark frenzy

    Next to the Immortal Emperor whispered: "How is it possible that she said she came from the Dark Jambu? Dark Jambu has always been the impasse of the Immortal Realm, even the Immortal Emperor is unwilling to get involved easily. How could anyone be in the Dark Jambu? Cultivation in seclusion?"


    Another Immortal Emperor said: "What she said should be true! Because her power is exactly the same as that of Dark Jambu! I have been to Dark Jambu, and that place is shrouded in boundless darkness. If there is any fear in my heart, The darkness will change into something of fear, and the constant attack is a strange area that blurs the edge of reality and fantasy! Her spells are indeed the same as the dark yamafu!"


    "Darkness turns into a living creature. If it didn''t break the boundary between reality and fantasy, it should be impossible! No wonder we can''t understand her spells! Her spells originate from the source of darkness Yanfu!"


    Those immortal emperors with a little knowledge all know what kind of place the Dark Jambu is.


    "Using our inner fear and darkness into a monster means that the monster just now is the product of the materialization of our inner fear?"


    When this question was asked, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence.


    There are so many immortal emperors here, who can guarantee that the hearts of these immortal emperors must be clean and can keep the ancient well intact?


    Once there is fear in the heart, even if it is only a trace, it may be captured by Emperor Long Jie, and then use this fear to magnify the darkness into some kind of monster!


    No wonder Emperor Long Jie dared to break in like this, and his attitude was such a rampant!


    As long as these Immortal Emperors still harbor fear in their hearts, she can use them.


    It can be said that the more Immortal Emperors and the more chaotic the scene, the better for her!


    However, these Immortal Emperors are considered to be dragons and phoenixes among human beings, and it''s just that they didn''t understand the source and nature of the power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Now that she knows the source and nature of her power, it should not be easily used by her.


    But even after peeking through the secret of power, Emperor Long Jie didn''t see any nervousness, and even less panic.


    Emperor Long Jie''s expression is still very proud, and he doesn''t seem to put the thirty immortal emperors present in his eyes at all.


    At this time, the darkness covered by Emperor Long Jie''s hands seemed to have stopped struggling. Not only was her body not shaking, but even the state of her arms became relaxed.


    And the dark breath is still projected through the fingers of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    The strong dark breath represents the indescribable fear that has been pinched into a certain shape by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    When the struggle stopped completely, Emperor Long Jie opened his hands instead.


    A mass of dark mud slipped from the palm of Emperor Long Jie''s palm, and then fell into the darkness below, almost immediately swallowing up the darkness below.


    Then in this darkness, countless sharp mouthparts were born, and many white sharp teeth can be seen in these mouthparts!


    Those Immortal Emperors could see that those crazy eyes were swallowed up by these mouthparts, and the whole chewing process was presented in front of them in a very **** way.


    The mutual devotion between darkness is really cruel to the extreme! There is no reason to speak at all, it can be said to be the most **** and barbaric life form in this world!


    However, Emperor Long Jie showed an expression of enjoyment, as if she was very satisfied with this flesh-and-blood slaughter feast.


    The blood water also turned into large and small waterfalls and poured into the blood river below.


    The landforms and auras around the Blood River have been completely changed by the immortal spirit energy and the strong **** aura and the remaining dark aura have been fused together, and turned into a prehistoric aura!


    Suddenly, those Immortal Emperors seemed to understand how the so-called Great Desolation came from!


    I am afraid that after the creation of the world, there are many terrifying and dark beings in the universe. These beings slaughter and devour each other, and use their remnants and blood to merge the original breath of the fairyland, so the flood is created!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor can actually restore the flood, so what is her strength?


    When did she start to rise? Is it the same as the original phoenix, is it an existence that has been born after the creation of the world?


    Emperor Changsheng said loudly to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "Brother, be careful! This woman is only afraid of her strength!"


    This kind of thing does not need Changsheng Emperor to remind, as long as anyone with eyes can see it.


    Many immortal emperors of Taoism today have never witnessed the Eternal Age at all, and they do not know how this world is deduced from blood and barbarism.


    Letting them see the power of Emperor Long Jie today is also a very good learning opportunity.


    After the devouring between the dark monsters was completed, the next target naturally fell on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Countless tentacles opened directly in the void, and then stretched into the gap in the void. Through the gap in the void, when these tentacles reappeared, they were actually behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    This dark monster can easily play with space


    This is something no one thought of!


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already maintained Gujing Bubo''s state of mind, and his concentration had already reached 100%.


    Although the angle of this attack was extremely tricky, he still cut off all those tentacles behind his back with his golden sword energy.


    But even if the heavy attack of the dark monster is broken, it will not help. The dark monster swells up sharply, and immediately reaches the level of covering the sky!


    Judging from the posture, it seems to be completely swallowing up the eternal enchantment of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Not only that, even those Immortal Emperors who were watching the battle were completely involved!


    I saw enchantments of various colors opened in the sky, and various forces burst out in the void!


    In order to resist the invasion of darkness, these Immortal Emperors also had to show their true abilities!


    The darkness spread so fast that it was everywhere almost immediately.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor should be done early in the morning, and he must strike all the Immortal Emperors together!


    The dark monsters she nurtured could have covered the range of ten immortal realms. It was a kind of range blow, and it was no surprise that all the immortal emperors were wrapped in it.


    Instead, it was Emperor Changsheng and the others who were surprised.


    "It turns out that she planned to hit us all together early in the morning! It''s really a good trick!"


    There was intense darkness all around, not only the eyes could not see what was happening outside.


    Even spiritual sense has become unreliable!


    The surrounding dark aura is like a tumbling tide, even if you release your spiritual sense, you will be engulfed by this dark tide immediately!


    In this intense dark wave, the most important thing to do is to protect yourself.

 Chapter 4410： brutal repression

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent barrier is actually still there, but the permanent barrier is wrapped in darkness instead!


    This is something that no one could have imagined.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent barrier is enough to cover one-tenth of the area of ??Pangu Immortal Territory, and there are thousands of miles in vertical and horizontal directions!


    But this group of darkness actually swallowed the eternal enchantment. Not only that, but it didn''t take long for the entire Pangu Immortal Territory to be shrouded!


    And this group of darkness is still expanding, until the end of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s spiritual sense, he didn''t notice the boundary of this group of darkness!


    In other words, this group of darkness has shrouded at least ten times the scope of the Pangu Immortal Territory!


    The permanent enchantment is the method of the Daomen Immortal Emperor. Although this method was not developed by the Daomen, it is the Daomen''s credit for forming this method into a stable system.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not use the permanent enchantment, but it can be regarded as a similar method.


    This boundless darkness can be regarded as her eternal enchantment.


    It actually covers more than ten times the area of ??Immortal Domain, which means that her spiritual power is at least twenty times that of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    This is really exaggerated to an outrageous level!


    Immortal Emperor Longjie has encountered many powerful opponents, but none of them has been so exaggerated!


    Emperor Long Jie''s cultivation in the dark Yan Fu almost gave up the cultivation of the physical body, and only roamed his own spirit in the gap between fantasy and dream and the real world.


    After going through such a long time of tempering, it has already reached an unimaginable level!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor can scan most of the fairyland in a single thought, and the spiritual sense can expand hundreds of millions of miles in one breath.


    Now the entire Pangu Immortal Territory, as well as those true immortals who can''t run fast enough, have been shrouded in pure darkness!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eternal barrier is still in operation, but it is like a lamp trying to fight against the boundless darkness. Even inside the eternal barrier, the darkness has taken the upper hand, suppressing the light to an extreme. within the limits.


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng doesn''t make any effective counterattacks, I''m afraid that his eternal barrier will be really swallowed up by darkness!


    Every word that Emperor Long Jie said is not bragging, but she really has this earth-shaking strength!


    The darkness in front of him has long since transformed into a giant beast with a length of hundreds of millions of miles!


    Swallow the fairyland and the cosmic space together!


    Even the starlight in the void of the universe has been completely annihilated!


    All the Immortal Emperors and True Immortals were swallowed up in the body by this dark beast, and then the Dragon Tribulation Emperor can naturally do whatever he wants!


    The darkness under the feet of Emperor Long Jie rose up and sent her to the void of the universe. Standing here, she could quietly appreciate the Pangu Immortal Realm that had been engulfed by darkness.


    Many immortal trees and Yaohua in Pangu Immortal Territory have been rapidly decaying and dying because of the dark atmosphere, and the fate of those true immortals in Pangu Immortal Territory is naturally self-evident.


    Behind the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, Fan Pu did not dare to speak at this time.


    Fan Pu has never been a servant under Emperor Long Jie, but he has only heard that Emperor Long Jie''s methods are extremely cruel, and he has always killed opponents or forces, and will not give the other party the slightest chance to repent.


    Now his heart has become very nervous, watching the darkness engulf the fairyland, a killing against the fairyland is coming


    Only then did he really understand what kind of monster they invited out!


    Kuijin used to be on duty under the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, so he naturally knew how fierce the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was.


    If you despise her because of her appearance as a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, then she will surely die without a place to be buried.


    Emperor Long Jie asked: "Kuijin, you seem to have said just now that this Pangu Immortal Territory was formed by the disciples of the Primitive Phoenix?"


    "Yes, the Immortal Emperor who condensed this Pangu Immortal Territory is one of the Great Emperors of our Monster Race and one of the proud disciples of the Primitive Phoenix."


    "Really? It turned out to be a proud disciple?" Another smile appeared on Emperor Long Jie''s face, and this smile looked very harmless.


    But it made Fan Pu feel cold all over.


    Fan Pu''s knowledge is not bad, after all, he is also an ancient emperor who has experienced the ages. Fan Pu did not know how many old monsters who were moody, joking and killing people, but there was absolutely no one who could compare with the emperor in front of him.


    No one can guess the mind of Emperor Long Jie.


    She may be smiling brightly, but there is a great killing intent brewing in her heart!


    She may be talking to people indifferent words, but in the blink of an eye, she is going to destroy the first-level immortal realm!


    The indescribable darkness faithfully carried out the orders of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Up and down the Pangu Immortal Territory, many true immortals were brutally killed by the darkness, and then the bone and blood merged into the pure darkness, and finally not even a trace of bone and blood was left, as if they had never existed in this world!


    The owner of the Pangu Immortal Territory is called Immortal Emperor Panyue.


    Many powerful demons are attached to the Pangu Immortal Domain.


    If someone slaughtered all the true immortals of Pangu Immortal Territory, then it would definitely be a very terrifying blow for the demon clan!


    However, Emperor Long Jie didn''t care about this at all. In the era when she lived, countless true immortals were annihilated like this. Even the last cry could not be made, and they had turned into dust in the universe!


    The civilization of the lower world may accept the wrath of the gods of the upper world at any time. Landslides, tsunamis, magnetic disturbances, and meteorites falling from the sky have various means to erase the traces of the existence of the lower world civilization, as well as the billions of creatures!


    After going through such an era, all life will be ignored to the extreme.


    "Fan Pu, your heart is beating so fast, are you afraid of me?" Emperor Long Jie suddenly turned his head and asked.


    Fan Pu was suddenly seen through his mind, and he didn''t know how to answer this question, but he finally decided to tell the truth: "Pangu Immortal Domain and we have no hatred, so destroying the first-level Immortal Domain like this is too cruel. It''s gone!"


    "Cruel? You''re right, it''s really cruel. I don''t want to deny it."


    The words of Emperor Long Jie surprised them to the extreme. They never thought that Emperor Long Jie would admit it so bravely.


    In a blink of an eye, Emperor Long Jie said again: "We can only blame them for having a relationship with the original Phoenix woman, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng set up the gathering place here again. This is fate, can you believe in fate?"


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu didn''t know how to answer.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor is unfathomable, and his plans are so big that they cannot be measured at all.


    Emperor Long Jie respectfully said: "Everything in this world is destined, even immortal emperors can''t escape the suppression of fate, let alone these true immortals? Today I am here to represent their fate. It is natural to escape in the past. If you can fly to the top, you can''t escape, of course, you will be in ashes!"

 Chapter 4411： Sever the spiritual root and destroy the fairyland

    Emperor Long Jie stared at the darkness in the distance with sharp eyes.


    Although this darkness is like an ocean tide, it cannot block the sight of Emperor Long Jie at all.


    Emperor Long Jie wanted too much. She not only wanted the head of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but also wanted to destroy the Immortal Realm of Pangu and kill the disciples and grandchildren of the Primitive Phoenix!


    As for those Immortal Emperors who gathered with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, if they were capable enough, of course they could break free from this darkness by their own abilities.


    If you are not skilled enough, just waiting to die in this darkness is enough.


    Emperor Long Jie wouldn''t even look at them more than once.


    These people are just a group of rabble. If there is no Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to lead, there is no need to worry at all, just need to defeat them all.


    The gorgeous dress of Emperor Long Jie swayed slowly in the wind. After this boundless darkness shrouded out, even the ethereal starlight in the universe completely disappeared!


    It seems that she is the real master of this eternal deep space.


    Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun she gently popped a grain of dust from her fingers.


    This speck of dust melted into the darkness silently, but then the darkness seemed to be ten times stronger than that!


    Even those Immortal Emperors'' body protection divine light has been compressed to varying degrees!


    The power of darkness has become more and more inflated, and the ubiquitous darkness is accumulating everything, and it also devours all power that does not belong to darkness!


    All Immortal Emperors can sense that the darkness outside has turned into some kind of greedy and bloodthirsty creature, constantly looking for every opportunity to devour their flesh and blood!


    Emperor Long Jie said: "These people are really born stupid. In the eternal barrier of Hongmeng, they are actually suppressed by the twisted law like this seat, and even the best eternal barrier can''t be opened. , what''s the use of having a large number of people, they collide with each other and restrain each other. All the power can''t be used in one place at all."


    If these immortal emperors want to open their own permanent barrier, they will inevitably collide with the permanent barrier of Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    This is determined by the nature of the permanent enchantment, and no one can change this.


    Those Immortal Emperors naturally wouldn''t do such a thing, so they could only use various methods to maintain their own stability in the darkness.


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu, who were standing behind the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the Dragon Tribulation Emperor at all!


    The spiritual veins of the fairyland below have been eroded by darkness, the earth has also undergone fission, and all kinds of creatures in the fairyland have long since died!


    The darkness along the fissioned earth is silently devouring everything of value!


    Immortal Emperor Panyue, the owner of Pangu Immortal Territory, was originally a guest in the Kunlun Holy Land, and there was a singing and dancing performance in the palace.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue''s Dao Heart was shaken violently at this time, and at the same time his head was dizzy. It seemed that countless thoughts poured into his Dao Heart at once. These thoughts were full of despair, killing, and death.


    In addition to being dizzy, I was also affected by various negative emotions!


    Immortal Emperor Panyue wanted to stand up, but almost fell to the ground. After finally stabilizing his body, he smashed a rockery outside the palace gate into pieces!


    Primitive Phoenix was originally enjoying the singing and dancing performance, and the movement here naturally attracted the attention of Primal Phoenix and great dissatisfaction.


    In this Kunlun Holy Land, the original phoenix is ??all the law, and no one can disturb her interest.


    But Immortal Emperor Panyue had a hard time even maintaining his own balance at this time, and his face also turned the color of pig liver, which looked extremely uncomfortable, as if he was going to go crazy at any time.


    Those immortal emperors, quasi emperors, and immortal kings who accompanied them to watch the song and dance did not dare to speak, waiting for the words of their ancestors.


    Primitive Phoenix moved his finger a little and figured out the problem, then frowned and asked, "Pan Yue, is there something wrong with your Immortal Realm?"


    Immortal Emperor Panyue had already heard Primitive Phoenix''s question and wanted to answer it, but at this time he was already greatly affected, and he only felt that his internal organs were tumbling, as if his body was about to be torn apart!


    Xianyu is closely related to the emperor himself. It is not only the product of the emperor to verify his own cultivation, but also the crystallization of his cultivation.


    If the fairyland collapses, the emperor himself will be greatly affected.


    Now that the spiritual veins of Pangu Immortal Territory have been polluted, after the power of darkness has taken over the spiritual veins, the collapse of Pangu Immortal Territory has entered the countdown stage.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue naturally also suffered backlash!


    Immortal Emperor Panyue just wanted to see who was so daring to actually destroy his Immortal Realm while he was away!


    Then his eyes were connected to the immortal realm thousands of miles away, but even if these eyes were opened, they could only see a darkness that could not see five fingers, that''s all!


    There is no breath of life around, and even the Qi of Immortal Essence is fused with a strange blood aura, changing very violently!


    There are at least 50,000 demon immortals in the Pangu Immortal Territory, and there are 3 million Taoist soldiers! There are also countless formations, bans, and magic weapons guarding the fortresses everywhere!


    Could it be that these defensive measures have all been breached?


    How could it fall into such an intense darkness?


    From the darkness came the sound of clapping hands, "You are the owner of this Pangu Immortal Domain? You are so bold, and the name of Pangu can also be used by a stinky boy like you?"


    The voice was old-fashioned, it sounded like an old woman''s voice.


    But the sound of footsteps gradually came from the darkness, and a woman in a black dress slowly walked in front of Immortal Emperor Pan Yue.


    There was obviously darkness that could not see the five fingers around, but this woman in a gorgeous black dress could appear in Immortal Emperor Pan Yue''s eyes and was completely unaffected by the darkness.


    It seems that this darkness is just the background for her upcoming appearance.


    Immortal Emperor Pan Yue couldn''t help showing a surprised expression after seeing this woman in a black dress, because the appearance of this woman was really too young, but she only looked like a girl of twelve or thirteen years old.


    It was completely out of tune with that old-fashioned voice and tone.


    Since he dared to come out of this intense darkness, the other party must have come prepared.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue asked, "Who are you? Why are you destroying my Immortal Domain?"


    "You ask who the old lady is? Why don''t you ask the mother phoenix, who can kill 50 million sinners independently, and who can overturn the ancient emperor''s sky-reaching ship? Who is the deceiver?"


    Immortal Emperor Panyue squinted at Immortal Emperor Panyue, so arrogant that there was nothing to add!


    Immortal Emperor Panyue still wanted to speak, but this consciousness pushed his consciousness back!


    This divine sense is so strong that it is boundless, making Immortal Emperor Panyue''s divine sense unable to resist, even if the place of confrontation is in the immortal realm he created!


    When Immortal Emperor Panyue''s consciousness was pushed back, what he saw was the majestic face of the original Phoenix.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue was about to speak, but he heard Primal Phoenix say, "Go and invite Mr. Le over."

 Chapter 4412： ancient grievances

    Mr. Le is the chief counselor of Primitive Phoenix. He is not only resourceful, but also loyal to Primordial Phoenix.


    If the original Phoenix wants to leave the Kunlun Holy Land, it will definitely hand over the Kunlun Holy Land to Mr. Le to take care of it.


    Since Mr. Le is to be invited over, it must mean that Primitive Phoenix has already planned to leave the Kunlun Holy Land.


    Many immortal kings, quasi emperors, including immortal emperors who participated in this banquet have not yet reacted.


    And looking at the dignified expression of the original Phoenix, I am afraid that the strength of the enemy encountered this time is also extremely powerful!


    To the extent that the original Phoenix had to shoot!


    Primitive Phoenix said softly, "Panyue, it seems that your fairyland is about to collapse, and all the demons are doomed. But this is just a small matter. The fairyland can be reshaped after it''s gone, as long as the people are still there."


    Immortal Emperor Panyue couldn''t help being a little surprised when he heard the original Phoenix''s words.


    Because Primordial Phoenix''s temper is notoriously irritable, but this time Primordial Phoenix has no intention of getting angry at all.


    Her tone of voice was so calm.


    But what was even more surprising was undoubtedly other people. The original Phoenix said it calmly, but it was something that was enough to shake the heavens!


    After all these years, nothing has happened to the collapse of the Immortal Realm!


    Even if there is a contradiction in the existence of the Immortal Emperor series, there will be a heavenly court to reconcile it, so that the contradiction will not evolve to the point of life and death.


    What''s more, Pangu Immortal Territory is one of the top ten Immortal Territories, not an ordinary Immortal Territory!


    It is a powerful fairyland that countless demons yearn for!


    The collapse of the Pangu Immortal Domain should definitely not be an understatement to anyone!


    Therefore, the people in this palace became dumbfounded after hearing the words of the original phoenix, and even the two Immortal Emperors were a little unbelievable.


    They were clearly drinking and having fun here, why did it suddenly become a major event discussing the collapse of the Immortal Realm?


    Could it be that there are people in the heavens who have the courage to actually destroy the Pangu Immortal Territory?


    Is this completely not afraid of the double sanctions of Heavenly Court and Kunlun?


    Immortal Emperor Panyue said: "Disciple, my consciousness saw a little girl walking out of the boundless darkness over there."


    Primal Phoenix said: "Pan Yue, you rest well, needless to say, a stench of darkness has already returned with your divine sense, Gu already knows who is here! This **** must be because of Su Ba. It came first."


    Although Emperor Long Jie is Su Yan''s subordinate, she and Primitive Phoenix have never dealt with each other, otherwise they would not have fought several times!


    In this immortal world, there are actually very few people who are unbalanced by the original phoenix, and the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is not only one of them, but also the most stinky, hardest and most difficult to deal with.


    If the grievances between the two sides are counted, they have to be spoken from before eternity.


    The primitive phoenix burned the more than ten worlds and tens of billions of beings who worshiped Emperor Long Jie to ashes with a fire of robbery. With the character of Emperor Long Jie, of course, this matter will not stop there.


    Since then, the prelude to hatred with Emperor Long Jie has been opened!


    The two sides had three battles in the immortal world and the lower world, and they all suffered losses.


    Primitive Phoenix only got some advantages in the third game, which was considered to suppress the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    But this is also because Primitive Phoenix went to Asura''s Milky Sea to have an epiphany before this death battle, pushing his godhead to a whole new level.


    Later, Emperor Long Jie surrendered to Su Yan, and the hatred between the two sides came to an end.


    But even if they don''t fight, the disgust in their hearts is inevitable.


    Primitive Phoenix directly smashed the table in front of him, and then asked Immortal Emperor Pan Yue, "Did that **** say something unnecessary?"


    "She asked the disciple to ask you, who can kill 50 million sinners independently? Who can overturn the ancient emperor''s sky-reaching ship? Who is the deceiver?"


    These three questions have a lot of background, and of course they cannot be asked casually. It can be said that every question is poked in the face of the original Phoenix.


    Let''s talk about the first question.


    Back then, when Su Yan and the others were attacked by the enemy, ten ancient emperors formed a sky-shattering formation and formed an array of three immortal realms, blocking their way forward.


    And behind them, there were 13 criminals with a total of 50 million driving the ark to chase them.


    Under such a situation of being attacked by the enemy, Su Yan asked the immortal emperors under his seat: "Today is already in a situation where there are chasing troops before and then there are interceptions. The ancient emperor ahead, with our strength, can still compete, but if the chasing troops arrive, and the enemy is attacked on the belly and back. How is it good?"


    The Immortal Emperor under Su Yan was silent, and even the atmosphere was stagnant.


    Everyone knows that the current situation is already very difficult. How easy is it to break the situation?


    But at this time, Emperor Long Jie stood up and said: "It''s only 50 million sinners. Wouldn''t it be enough for me and the Dragon Saint to defeat all those sinners?"


    "Among the 50 million sinners, there are also strong immortal emperors. It is said that the totems of the sinners have been moved to the cosmos space. With totem bonuses, can you stop them with a few dragons?" Primitive Phoenix said. .


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Why can''t my dragon clan fight? Mother Phoenix, you have long hair and short knowledge! You said that my dragon clan can''t fight, can your feather clan fight 50 million sinners? If you can''t, don''t shut up! I can issue a military order here today. If the fifty million sinners cannot be stopped, I will come to see you. Mother Phoenix, what do you dare to bet with me?"


    How did the primitive phoenix suffer such humiliation, and the flames quickly burned.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s hand on Primitive Phoenix''s shoulder, he would have turned his face on the spot!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Since you are confident about Long Jie, this matter will be left to you. Of course, the military order still needs to be established, and there is absolutely no joke in the army."


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor first issued a military order and then went. In this battle, he led the dragon clan to ambush on the side of the galaxy, and killed a sinner by surprise. It is not an exaggeration to say that it swept 50 million sinners!


    There were at least twenty sinner elders and priests killed!


    After this battle, the world was shocked, and no one dared to question the strength of Emperor Long Jie!


    Later, outside the Land of the Fallen God, after the ancient emperors failed and retreated, the original Phoenix said that the poor pirates should not pursue her, and the Emperor Long Jie ignored her at all, and went straight to kill her!


    Afterwards, he personally overturned the ancient emperor''s sky-reaching warship, and he did not suffer from a head-on confrontation with the ancient emperor!


    In the confrontation with the ancient emperor, Emperor Long Jie made great achievements in battle, and she led the army to win many key battles.


    If she wants to be proud, she is very rich.


    Because whether she is dealing with the ancient emperor or the sinners, she is a killing god!

 Chapter 4413： the brightest sword

    To be serious, there are not many Immortal Emperors under Su Yan who can compare with her.


    Not to mention the original phoenix, only as the highest combat power, has fought against the ancient emperor in a limited number of confrontations.


    The rest of the time, most are sitting in the tent.


    This can''t be blamed on Primitive Phoenix. She is such a decisive force as a chess piece. No coach will easily push a chess piece like her to the battlefield until she is desperate.


    Because of the solution of these mysteries, Primitive Phoenix was so angry that his body trembled after hearing these three questions, "This bitch! After so many years, she still doesn''t change her lowly character! I will go meet her in person!"


    "Panyue, you are here to cultivate well and you are ready to reshape the fairyland. You don''t have to follow, this **** is not an easy-going person, even if she follows, it can''t be of much help. to protect you."


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he couldn''t wait to walk out of the palace.


    If the primitive phoenix fights with Emperor Long Jie, I''m afraid it will be shocking!


    It has been a long time since Immortal Emperor Panyue had seen Primitive Phoenix pay so much attention to the opponent''s strength. What is the origin of this 12- or 13-year-old girl?


    Didn''t even Su Baxian come back to life? Is she also some old monster who came back to life?


    Immortal Emperor Panyue was in a mess, but at this time he couldn''t do more, he could only cut off the connection between himself and Immortal Realm first!


    In this way, even if Pangu Immortal Territory is broken, the impact on him will be minimized.


    Since the original phoenix is ??going to take action, then the destruction of the Pangu Immortal Territory is probably inevitable!


    It''s a pity that I don''t know how much effort has been made in the Immortal Realm all these years!


    Emperor Long Jie whispered: "The mother phoenix already knows my decision, and she will definitely help her apprentice to avenge. It''s really interesting, I haven''t played against a real powerhouse for a long time, using that mother phoenix to use It would be nice to try it out.��


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu were both amazed to the extreme. Who didn''t know that the Primordial Phoenix was the top existence in the Immortal Realm.


    Now the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is going to directly challenge the original Phoenix.


    What will happen next, no one knows!


    They originally wanted to take Emperor Long Jie to Wanshou Mountain, but the strength and status of Emperor Long Jie were not beyond their control.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Before that female phoenix arrives, let''s deal with these immortal emperors who are not good at all. That female phoenix is ??not an ordinary person. If you keep these little scorpions, it will only be more troublesome. ."


    In the mouth of Emperor Long Jie, these Immortal Emperors are just little scumbags!


    In the darkness, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sensed that after the darkness had devoured the Pangu Immortal Territory, he became less active than before.


    It seems that devouring is already all the work the darkness should do, and there is no other damage in the follow-up.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng still has the sword and shield, and his mana consumption is not very large, but he is much more cautious this time than before, so he has never launched a game-breaking attack.


    What Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted to do was to wait for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s technique to be exhausted before thinking of a way to crack it.


    After waiting for a long time now, Emperor Long Jie did not take any further action, so he had to come directly to break the game.


    The strong darkness around has eroded a lot of light, and it is no longer easy to break the game.


    What''s more, this darkness is not easy, but a darkness that can use the fear in people''s hearts to turn into indescribable monsters!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took a deep breath and raised the long sword in his hand!


    After this golden long sword was pulled, the ten longitude and latitude lines that were still running in the sky vibrated together!


    This vibration affects the space itself, and even the darkness itself vibrates with it!


    In the darkness and nothingness, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly turned the three longitude and latitude lines into magical instruments. These three magical instruments shone for thousands of miles in the void, and almost turned into three great suns!


    The intense light temporarily pushed back the darkness and illuminated part of the Pangu Immortal Realm!


    But now the Pangu Immortal Territory has no life, and the Buddha has turned into a ghost.


    The only thing that can be seen is that even if those dark monsters are gradually melting their bodies under the light, they still have to chew the corpses of some true immortals in their mouths!


    "It''s even crueler than the demon world! How can you be worthy of being in the fairy world?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly fused the three instruments together. After the fusion of the three instruments, it is not just that the light is three times stronger!


    Instead, there is an infinite radiance sprinkled from above, and the darkness is gradually dispelled!


    The entire Pangu Immortal Territory is rapidly returning to light!


    Many of those Immortal Emperors in the void also showed their true bodies, and they applauded when they saw the means of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    After the light was revealed, not only the sightlines were restored, but the spiritual connection between them was also restored.


    Emperor Long Jie still didn''t say anything, as if he was planning to sit and watch Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s spell break through her darkness


    Emperor Long Jie said to Kuijin, "Do you know what is innocence?"


    "have no idea."


    "Look up and you''ll know right away." Emperor Long Jie said respectfully.


    When the darkness was so compressed, as if the ice and snow had melted, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly raised the sword of light in his hand!


    This sword upholds all the bright immortal principles, and it is even more upright and bright than Buddhism and Taoism!


    It took the world''s only light of this night, and it was the most absolute light!


    The light of this night can definitely destroy all evil and darkness in the world, which even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will not deny.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wants to use this sword to cut off all darkness, and anyone can see his plan.


    He thought that as long as all the darkness was dispelled, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor would naturally have nothing to do!


    In this battle, he will win the final victory. Even if he cannot kill the Dragon Tribulation Emperor in the end, his strength and majesty are enough to convince the public!


    But now it is not a simple matter of light and dark binary confrontation at all.


    The darkness of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is a more complex and deeper darkness, which can no longer be viewed with common sense.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng always wanted to use the simplest and most rude method to solve all problems. This thinking can only be said to be wrong from the beginning.


    When this righteous sword was cut out, all the shadows and darkness in the sky were dispelled!


    Only the corners of the darkness remain.


    Even the darkness where Emperor Long Jie was hiding was split open, and he had to show his true body.


    Even Fan Pu and Kui Jin, who were behind Emperor Long Jie, appeared together.


    The light is still expanding, and it is time to dispel all the remaining darkness!

 Chapter 4414： Cut space and time

    "It seems that today is not evil!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said.


    "Is it?"


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor did not make any changes, nor did he cast any spells. The darkness that was cut into cotton wool actually began to multiply frantically!


    The remaining darkness in the corners and corners also swelled together!


    "Have you cut earthworms before?" The question of Emperor Long Jie came really abruptly.


    "If an earthworm is cut into two pieces, it will become two earthworms. If it is cut into three pieces, it will become three earthworms. Of course, this piece of darkness will give you more and more earthworms." Emperor Long Jie lowered his voice, full of charmed.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already unable to say a word.


    As you can see, the darkness that has been cut to pieces begins to recover quickly!


    The sky was quickly swallowed by darkness again! This darkness is even stronger than before!


    The Great Emperor Hongmeng could never have imagined that he used light to split the darkness, but the result was counterproductive. The darker it was, the more intense it was!


    What kind of monster is this darkness?


    What kind of monster is Emperor Dragon Tribulation?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword edge instantly condensed a greater light, containing more power of immortals.


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, this piece of darkness will really cut more and more!


    The growth of darkness requires energy. Without energy, it is impossible to grow indefinitely.


    Where does this energy that makes the darkness grow infinitely come from?


    Could it be that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is the source?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only wants to win now, and he definitely does not want to swallow the bitter fruit of failure again!


    If he is defeated by the darkness twice, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to him!


    Not only did the golden light spread out an avenue in front of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but also formed golden palaces behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    In the golden palace tower, there are countless golden lights turned into Taoist soldiers!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has pushed the power of the ancient enchantment to the extreme at this time! His fighting spirit also soared to the top!


    This time he was determined not to allow himself to fail!


    If the source of all this is Emperor Long Jie, then he will directly kill him and fight to the death with Emperor Long Jie to end everything!


    Instead of letting this darkness spread like this endlessly! He''s had enough of it!


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng shouted, countless golden soldiers followed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and launched a charge!


    But at this time, I don''t know how many tentacles appeared in the darkness, and these tentacles had countless sharp teeth!


    The number of monsters in the darkness may be at least one million, and these millions of monsters have merged into darkness itself!


    Seemingly biological and non-biological!


    Only a power that blurs the boundaries between reality and fantasy can create such monsters!


    The number of Taoist soldiers transformed by Jinguang is at least one million, and the charge and counter-charge between light and darkness is a confrontation of millions!


    Darkness and light turned into two frenzy, and then directly fought together!


    A chilling breath came over me!


    And in this confrontation, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng charged on the front line!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s whole body was shrouded in a layer of golden light, and the heavenly emperor in ancient myths and legends came to the world, regardless of his momentum or power, he was at an unprecedented peak!


    This is of course bestowed by Emperor Long Jie, only such a powerful enemy can inspire Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to such a degree!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor can fully sense the surging fighting intent of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but she doesn''t care about it at all.


    Because Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s power has been fully displayed, but pure light power cannot pose a threat to her.


    Because although the power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation contains darkness, it is not just as simple as darkness.


    When the first round of the charge was forced back, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng grabbed the three latitude and longitude lines in the sky again in his hands, and turned them into a pegasus mount and a golden armor, with a sword light behind him!


    "Hongmeng, it seems that I underestimated you. You are indeed different now, and your courage today is very useful to this seat. In order to repay your courage, this seat should also show you the real power! "


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor finally took out his magic weapon.


    This magic weapon is a small black dagger, and Emperor Long Jie took out this small dagger and gently moved it in the void.


    This swipe trajectory looks chaotic, but it seems that there is some strange reason in it.


    Because the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is not a Taoist system at all, no one of those Immortal Emperors knows what tricks the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is playing.


    This is a huge advantage for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Because of such poor information, it is impossible for the opponent to launch a targeted defense before her spell is truly formed.


    When the small dagger in the hands of Emperor Long Jie stopped, the cosmos space where the light and darkness were still facing each other in an instant collapsed together with the fairyland below!


    Not only was the space cut open by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but even the time became chaotic along with it!


    In the chaotic time and space, many different time and space have been carried over, and the original time and space have disappeared.


    No one would have thought that Emperor Long Jie could directly destroy time and space into chaos!


    Surrounded by infinite magnificent cosmic light.


    The various cosmic rays of light represent the different universes in the fairyland. In addition to the fairyland''s universe being moved here, there are also many unknown worlds and part of the universe have also been moved here.


    No one knows how the Dragon Tribulation Emperor did it, but when the time and space of the universe were cut to pieces, even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had infinite light, he could not fill the infinite universe.


    "Hongmeng, you lose."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Losing? Not necessarily. Although this emperor can''t help you, what can you do to this emperor? You and I are obviously unable to hurt each other, so why is this emperor lost?"


    "Hongmeng, don''t you understand? I have to deal with a more powerful enemy, so I have some reservations. So I plan to let you go first."


    Emperor Long Jie already knew that the primitive phoenix was on its way to come here quickly.


    Emperor Long Jie thought that he could easily clean up Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, so he used his spiritual sense to travel thousands of miles to fight the primitive Phoenix in Vietnam.


    Unexpectedly, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was more stable and tenacious than she imagined, and immediately had a great advantage, but so far he has not been able to win completely.


    "You speak so madly!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, "If you have the ability to use it, do you think you can scare this emperor away just by intimidating with words?"


    "Crazy? You have never seen true arrogance, why would you say such a thing?" Emperor Long Jie squeezed Wuzong''s seal with his hands, and then an electric light penetrated different time and space, and suddenly appeared in Hongmeng. Immortal Emperor''s head.


    This electric light didn''t seem to cause any damage, but it introduced a spell into Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s soul.


    Then the golden armor on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng began to disintegrate, and the twelve longitude and latitude lines also shook together!

 Chapter 4415： advance and retreat

    All the magical tools on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng are formed by the constant changes of heaven and earth!


    Now that these instruments are disintegrating, doesn''t it mean that the permanent enchantment of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has become no longer permanent?


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was able to deal with Emperor Long Jie for such a long time was entirely because he had the blessing of eternal enchantment.


    If there is no eternal enchantment blessing, how can he contend with the endless terror and darkness?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was powerless to change the disintegration of various instruments on his body, but the electric light just now surprised Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and said, "This is the curse of Wuzong''s seal of heaven, how could you do that?"


    The spell of sealing the sky is the spell that Wu Zong used to deal with the top powerhouses!


    This spell can not only seal part of the other party''s cultivation base, but what is even more terrifying is that the spell can connect the souls of the two together.


    To put it simply, if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is injured, then under the action of the spell, Emperor Long Jie will definitely be injured, and vice versa.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Is it not simple to know the content of this spell? Catch a few Wuzong people, and then ask them to get the spell. Is this spell used to deal with the female phoenix? Anything but enough against you."


    The primitive phoenix has a powerful godhead body protection, and Wu Zong''s spells are almost ineffective for her.


    Even if some incantations can take effect, they can only produce extremely small effects, but they have to pay a huge price.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Hongmeng, do you know what the spell of sealing the sky is?"


    "The spell connects the souls of you and me. If I get a knife, there will be a knife wound on your body in the same position! You and I are now connected by bone and blood. If I am injured, you will definitely be injured. If you''re just trying to seal this emperor''s light magic weapon, it''s really worth the loss. Any damage you do to this emperor now will be attached to yourself. Let''s see how you can deal with this emperor!"


    Emperor Long Jie showed a speechless expression and said: "Hongmeng, are you a fool? You are just a mere human race. Do you want to have more vitality than me?"


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor finished speaking, she showed her forearm, and then she drew a long bloodstain on her forearm with her black nails!


    Although the expression of Emperor Long Jie did not change, his forearm became **** almost immediately!


    And Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also had the same wound on his forearm! Bleeding all the time!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help frowning!


    Because he has seen it, the wound on the forearm of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor almost recovered quickly. The recovery speed of the dragon''s body is already very strong. In addition, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is a Taikoo Ancestor Dragon. The recovery speed is even more terrible!


    And the wound on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has not even begun to heal, but Xianyuan blocked the wound, preventing the blood from continuing to flow out.


    If it is consumed like this, I am afraid that the blood of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been drained, and Emperor Long Jie will have nothing to do.


    The weakness of the human race is that the physical strength is not strong enough. If it is not for the introduction of the blood of the prehistoric alien species to cultivate the combat body, the physical limit is only the level of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    The spell of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor came too suddenly. The magic weapon in front of him disrupted time and space, and I am afraid it was just to attract the attention of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng never imagined that the other party would have such a whimsical trick.


    Now that he has been recruited, there is nothing he can do. This spell is the top spell of Wuzong. If it is so easy to solve, then Wuzong will not be able to dominate the world.


    "Hongmeng, your life is now in my hands, are you going to surrender now?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said calmly: "If I pierce my heart with a sword, will we all perish together?"


    "You can try, can you die with me." Emperor Long Jie said, "Do you think I will be so stupid that I can cast a spell without even solving such a stupid thing? If you can commit suicide with a sword, it is It can save me a lot of effort. Let me tell you that the mother phoenix is ??coming soon, and I need to deal with you before she kills her."


    The attitude of Emperor Long Jie can be said to be very frank, but behind this frankness is actually extreme confidence in his own strength.


    Because of this, she doesn''t have to hide in any form.


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would not really commit suicide, regardless of whether what Emperor Long Jie said was true or not.


    If a person is dead, then it is really empty!


    At this time, the scene has fallen into a great stalemate. Emperor Long Jie once again raised the small dagger. This time, he did not know where to move the knife.


    This situation is really unsolvable. Before the spell is released, if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng launches any attack on Emperor Long Jie, it will be stabbing himself with a sword.


    So now the scene has become a little weird.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted to retreat, as long as this spell was not unraveled for a day, he would not be able to deal with Emperor Dragon Tribulation for a day.


    Not going in, not going back. It was really painful.


    "Hongmeng, are you staying here to help me deal with the mother phoenix? Hee hee, it''s a bit interesting, you and I are now connected with souls, if I am injured by the mother phoenix, you will also be injured. How much can your upright and bright sword light pose a little threat to that female phoenix?" Emperor Long Jie said respectfully.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng really wanted to swear at this time, and the Gu Jing Bubo state of mind that he had been maintaining was broken.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly threatened: "If this Emperor and Primordial Phoenix join forces, wouldn''t it be impossible for you to escape from this place today?"


    Emperor Long Jie smiled and said: "If you really have this ruthless anger, you won''t dare to deal with so many people before you dare to deal with Emperor Xianwu. People like you like to ask for insurance for everything, why? Maybe you are willing to take the risk yourself? Besides, the person who cast the spell is me, and of course I should have your life in my hands!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seemed to want to say something else, but a smiling old man appeared behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, saying: "She is telling the truth, the boundary between fantasy and reality in the darkness of Yanfu has been blurred, even if you use a sword By bursting her own heart, she can also use this divine power to rewrite the reality and reverse the result of her own death. In fact, she has been using this power secretly since just now. So light cannot break the darkness, and the darker it is, the stronger it is."


    The appearance of this old man was very abrupt, and there was almost no change in his aura. He had already appeared behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.

 Chapter 4416： Immortal Emperor Bai Chen

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng turned around and glanced at the old man, but didn''t say much, obviously trusting the old man very much.


    This old man was one of the two great helpers invited by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Now that the Sect Master of Sword Sect has made it clear that he wants to quit, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen is the only one left.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s ability is very special and very powerful, maybe he has a way to deal with this **** spell.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said: "Darkness fears light is an eternal truth. What''s more, it is still in the eternal barrier of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and it is impossible for darkness to overcome light! She reverses reality again and again, that is I want to defeat your mind! But Hongmeng, your mind is firm enough, and you were not deceived by the reality she rewrote."


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng understood the words of Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, he fell into deep thought for a long time and did not understand when Emperor Long Jie rewrote reality.


    It all happened right under his nose. If the Dragon Tribulation Emperor really did this, it should be impossible to escape his eyes!


    In addition, those Immortal Emperors are not vegetarians, so they should be able to see some clues.


    Even the demon tree of Su Baxian would have certain signs when rewriting reality, such as the rustling of that demon tree.


    After thinking about it, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t figure out what method the other party used to rewrite the reality.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said: "She has long hidden all this in the darkness. The darkness is like a natural curtain, and everything is hidden behind the curtain by her. You only rely on a pair of naked eyes to see the development of things. Naturally you can''t see what''s going on."


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Oh, you said that you can see through the means of this emperor. If you say that, do you think that you are different from all of them, or that you are more powerful than all of them?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said: "The so-called "suppression", what you most like to do is not as simple as defeating Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but also to break the heart defenses of all Immortal Emperors here, so that the next time they see you, they will only You can run away. The most terrible thing in this world is actually stereotypes. If the stereotypes you leave in their hearts are invincible, how will they face you in the future?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng cupped his hands to Immortal Emperor Bai Chen and said, "What Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said is that this Emperor has indeed been broken by her.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen waved his hand casually, and said, "These are trivial things, nothing to talk about. Let me help you expose the illusion of her invincibility."


    All the Immortal Emperors showed bewildered expressions.


    Almost everyone can see the power of Emperor Long Jie, and these Immortal Emperors are not fools. If all this is an illusion, then what is the extreme pressure just now?


    What happened to the dead Emperor Shen Jin?


    But looking at the way Immortal Emperor Hongmeng attached great importance to this old man, everyone didn''t say much.


    Moreover, these Immortal Emperors really hoped in their hearts that someone would stand up and finally defeat the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    If even Emperor Long Jie couldn''t be defeated, what kind of courage would they take to fight against Su Baxian?


    The thoughts of Emperor Long Jie have been perfectly analyzed, so even she said with some approval: "You old man is a little interesting, don''t know what the name is?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen bowed and said, "Xiao Ke Immortal Emperor Bai Chen."


    In front of Emperor Long Jie, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen claimed that he was not at a disadvantage, because the other party''s age and seniority were already above him.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen stood behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and just gently pushed his palm behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Emperor Long Jie immediately changed their faces at the same time!


    The curse of sealing the sky still exists, no matter what Immortal Emperor Baichen does on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, it will appear on the body of Emperor Long Jie in a mirror image.


    This light palm didn''t use much immortal essence, and its own power was definitely not strong.


    But after this palm was pushed out, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s face turned pale green almost immediately.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable over there is also very difficult!


    His face became red for a while, and blue for a while, which was extremely strange.


    "You" Long Jie Emperor''s eyes finally showed a serious look. Before, she was always more playful than serious.


    The current Dragon Tribulation Emperor has no way to be as calm as before!


    I saw Emperor Long Jie holding the small dagger in one hand, and the other hand grabbed lightly in the void, as if he had caught something, and then the small dagger was lightly cut in the void, only to hear a certain The sound of gold and iron shattering came!


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng snorted, and it turned out that the spell of sealing the heavens between them had been broken!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s method is very powerful, and he has already solved the spell in almost no time.


    But the more powerful means should be Immortal Emperor Bai Chen undoubtedly, it was his light palm that forced Emperor Long Jie to make such a decision as a last resort.


    It can be said that Immortal Emperor Bai Chen has already made Emperor Long Jie fall into a great passive position, which is something that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has never done just now.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen should have really grasped the fate of Emperor Long Jie, not blind confidence.


    After breaking the spell of sealing the sky, Emperor Long Jie''s expression became very serious, and he said to Immortal Emperor Bai Chen: "I don''t remember your name, but the way you used poison reminded me of an old friend. You Who is Baili Xuanqi? His disciple?"


    "Baili Xuanqi is Xiao Ke''s uncle."


    Few of the immortal emperors here have heard the name Baili Xuanqi, but since it can be mentioned by Emperor Long Jie, it must have been a prominent powerhouse in ancient times.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "In that case, after you are really an old friend, I have some friendship with Baili Xuanqi. So now I will give you a chance, if you can force me to do it within ten moves. Magic weapon, I will admit defeat in today''s battle and let you all leave."


    At this time, Emperor Long Jie not only had to consider the enemy in front of him, but also that the furious female phoenix had already rushed over from the Kunlun Holy Land at the fastest speed.


    If the enemy is attacked together, I am afraid that the situation will be reversed in an instant!


    You must know that the female phoenix is ??definitely not easy to deal with!


    After the spell of sealing the sky was cut off, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen also withdrew his hand, and some slight greenness returned from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body back to Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s sleeve.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expression also returned to normal.


    The spell that he was extremely worried about just now has been completely untied at this time.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen did use poison, and it was not a common poison.

 Chapter 4417： green fluorescent

    The body of the Immortal Emperor has been tempered for a long time. Even if a little toxin is very powerful, it is difficult to match the powerful source of life within the Immortal Emperor, not to mention the blessing of the immortal essence.


    If the body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is transformed into a dragon clan''s body, then it can be transformed into a thousand zhang ancestral dragon, and its vitality is so abundant that it cannot be added.


    In addition, her cultivation base is so defying, her body should have already reached the point where King Kong is not bad.


    If there is any poison that can really hurt her, it must be a strange poison that bypasses the body and acts directly on the soul.


    The soul does not have the blessing of the source of life, and it is more difficult to resist toxins than the physical body.


    However, general toxins only act on the physical level, and there are very few toxins that can also kill the spiritual level, and there are many stringent requirements for their use.


    If Emperor Long Jie had taken precautions in advance, I am afraid that Immortal Emperor Bai Chen would not be able to succeed.


    After Immortal Emperor Bai Chen broke the spell of sealing the sky, he walked forward, walking like walking on the ground in the void.


    Then Immortal Emperor Bai Chen opened his mouth and asked, "Is this a trick just now?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "You didn''t do anything to me, so naturally it doesn''t count."


    Before Immortal Emperor Bai Chen expelled the toxin from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body, the spell of sealing the heavens had already been cut off.


    Therefore, the soul of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is still injured and has not recovered, so the spirit seems to be a little sluggish.


    But just like this, it is still not an easy task to defeat her.


    However, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s goal was not to defeat the Dragon Tribulation Emperor from the very beginning. He only needed to let the Dragon Tribulation Emperor move the sword to win.


    Before Immortal Emperor Baichen approached Emperor Long Jie, he saw the darkness below begin to surge, and then turned into seven dark blue dragons under the control of Emperor Long Jie!


    These seven dark blue dragons have the powerful dragon energy injected by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor himself, and even the real dragons may not be comparable to their divine might!


    These seven dark blue dragons all have tens of thousands of feet, raised their heads and stared at Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, then they all bowed their backs, and made a posture to be slaughtered at any time!


    A strong murderous aura rose up, it seemed that Immortal Emperor Bai Chen was not walking in the void, but a dark abyss of ten thousand feet!


    Emperor Long Jie still retains a strong self-confidence at this time. Following her order, these seven dark blue dragons also slaughtered towards Immortal Emperor Bai Chen from a completely different angle!


    Using poison has an important premise, that is, your poison must reach the other party.


    If the poison cannot reach the opponent''s body, then no matter how powerful the poison is, it will become meaningless and have no lethal power!


    Of course, Emperor Long Jie would not let Immortal Emperor Bai Chen get close. At the moment when the seven dark blue dragons slaughtered, a dark sphere was born from the feet of Emperor Long Jie, completely surrounding her and her two subordinates. .


    The black ball forms a powerful defense with no blind spots in all directions.


    It seems that Emperor Dragon Tribulation has already made a perfect response.


    After the seven dark blue dragons erupted, they directly engulfed Immortal Emperor Bai Chen with boundless murderous aura!


    The boundless darkness collided together, and the powerful impact caused the entire space to vibrate together!


    Everything around is a huge darkness, and this intense darkness has completely covered up the breath of Immortal Emperor Bai Chen!


    The power of the dark waves tore the immortal realm below, and countless cracks appeared on the continent below!


    And what was projected from the cracks in the continent turned out to be boundless darkness.


    The spiritual veins of Pangu Immortal Domain have been eroded by darkness!


    Intense darkness shrouded the sky and the ground, this is the power after the seriousness of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    This is amazing power! If such a piece of darkness is sent to the lower realm, it can easily devour many worlds!


    This is the great darkness that mortals simply cannot resist!


    When the darkness was condensed to the extreme, a little green fluorescent light appeared in the darkness.


    After this green fluorescent light appeared, everyone suddenly showed a very surprised expression.


    Because this green fluorescent light comes from Immortal Emperor Baichen.


    No one knows what method Immortal Emperor Bai Chen used, but he has no doubt saved himself in the dark frenzy of Emperor Long Jie.


    This green fluorescent light is really a little faint compared to the terrifying darkness.


    But even if it was faint, this little green fluorescent light never flickered, the light was so firm, like a wedge, nailed into the darkness.


    In the darkness, some kind of strange power gradually swayed away!


    This power is not Xianyuan, but another unknown power. This power is completely unafraid of dark energy, even if the dark energy is more than a hundred times more violent.


    Seeing this scene, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seemed to have thought of something and wanted to say something, but he still didn''t speak.


    Soon, the green fluorescent light began to spread slowly, and a few fluorescent lights were slowly dotted in the darkness, which looked very dreamy!


    As the green fluorescent light spread, those Immortal Emperors discovered that the green fluorescent light had a stronger influence on the spiritual world.


    Those Immortal Emperors who are watching the battle can be said to be the first to bear the brunt!


    In the spiritual world, these Immortal Emperors instinctively sensed a greater danger, and could not help but tighten their souls, absolutely not making any contact with this green fluorescent light.


    This green fluorescent light looks as inconspicuous as a firefly, but the actual lethality can be very terrifying!


    What Immortal Emperor Bai Chen used was definitely not a conventional method, but to deal with an existence like Emperor Long Jie, it was doomed to be unable to win by just using ordinary methods.


    Although the darkness has formed turbulent waves, in fact, the core of this confrontation is not in the physical level, but in the spiritual world.


    In the ocean of the spiritual world, the green fluorescent light represents toxins that can pollute the soul, expanding rapidly at an unreasonable speed!


    The spirit of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is stronger than the physical body, and can be transformed into a dharma body of thousands of miles at any time in the spiritual world.


    But because it is too big, it will appear that the goal is very huge!


    Those green fluorescent lights can easily invade the spiritual world of Emperor Dragon Tribulation


    It is easy for Emperor Long Jie to break the situation. He only needs to use the magic weapon in his hand to split the space and separate his spiritual world. No matter how much green toxin, there will be no way to hurt her.


    But in this way, Emperor Long Jie is equivalent to losing this game.


    Emperor Long Jie said just now that if Immortal Emperor Bai Chen could force her to use the magic weapon in her hand, she would even lose.


    Unexpectedly, it has ushered in a backlash so soon!


    In the spiritual world, Emperor Long Jie can only retreat step by step.


    The poison used by Immortal Emperor Bai Chen is very knowledgeable, and even Emperor Long Jie is determined not to want to be contaminated at all.


    Falling into reality, the violent dark energy also retreated to the rear with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.

 Chapter 4418： cut off his arm

    The originally dark energy had devoured Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, but now he took the initiative to retreat


    Those Immortal Emperors still didn''t know where the battlefield of this game was, and they couldn''t help showing strange expressions.


    And green fluorescent light gradually occupies more of the sky in the physical world.


    These green fluorescent lights are like butterflies flying slowly, chasing slowly toward the retreating dark energy!


    When the dark energy was chased, the green fluorescent light immediately merged into the darkness, and there was no more sound.


    It''s still hard to say who devoured the other.


    Suddenly, Immortal Emperor Bai Chen took a breath towards the void, and this breath turned into a gust of wind, and finally blew towards the dark energy!


    After the dark energy was blown, the black layer on the surface faded, and the inside had already turned into green fluorescent light.


    "What method is this?!" Emperor Changsheng only felt that he had no way of understanding the methods used by Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, let alone what method he used to destroy the dark energy.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng replied: "He is the disciple of the Old Sage, and it is normal for us not to understand his methods."


    It is the first time that Emperor Changsheng has even heard of the title "Ancient Sage", but looking at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he should know a lot of inside information.


    This is a matter of course, because Immortal Emperor Baichen was originally the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who invited him down the mountain.


    Immortal emperors cannot be omniscient.


    In the long history of the heavens, I don''t know how many strange races have been born, how many strange sects have been born, and how many top powerhouses have been born!


    The upper realm and the lower realm are connected together to form an incomparably magnificent three thousand worlds.


    Even an existence like the primitive phoenix would not dare to assert that he has been to every world and witnessed every history of the changes in the heavens.


    In such a huge world, small corners also include many star fields, exceeding the range of hundreds of millions of miles.


    In millions of years or more, there are countless possibilities.


    When the green fluorescent light chased up, the dark energy could only retreat.


    Soon, the green fluorescent light has approached the black ball that hides the real body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. If the black ball is broken, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will definitely fall into a more passive situation!


    At this moment, Emperor Long Jie''s mind is full of one idea, that is to turn the tables.


    Perhaps the special power cultivated in the illusory darkness of Yanfu is to deal with this situation!


    In the black ball, Emperor Long Jie held the small dagger with one hand, and the other hand directly grabbed into nothingness!


    Through a twisted formation, the hand of Emperor Long Jie entered the spiritual world directly from the physical world!


    Entering the spiritual world with a pure physical body is only the first step for Emperor Long Jie to do.


    What''s going to happen next is what really matters!


    An incomparably terrifying force erupted from the black ball, and the darkness was at least ten times stronger than before!


    The dark energy that was still in retreat just now suddenly fought back towards Immortal Emperor Bai Chen!


    After the darkness that covered the sky and the sun condensed, it showed an extremely powerful killing intent!


    Obviously, Immortal Emperor Longjie wants to finish his work in one battle, and put the suspense of victory or defeat directly into the next move.


    The green fluorescent stars also condensed together and turned into a huge green skull, facing the dark energy head-on!


    The energy of darkness was obviously restrained by this green fluorescent light, but the reason for restraint was not so obvious even to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    He only knew that the green fluorescent light contained the power of the Old Sage, not just toxins.


    Countless green fluorescent lights gathered around Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, and some of these fluorescent lights fell on Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s clothes, lightly flickering.


    The struggle between the two forces in front was extremely dangerous, but it didn''t seem to be affected at all here, and everything was still as tranquil.


    To be precise, this green fluorescent light is actually the tiniest mayfly creature, so small that it is invisible to the naked eye, and only when thousands of them condense together does it change into that little green fluorescent light.


    At the beginning of the birth of the universe, the most original form of life was like this.


    In the time when the world was just formed, the universe had not really settled down, and all the forces were very extreme.


    And these tiny planktons were born in such a hell-like environment, and naturally they can withstand the extremely dark energy of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, and can even eat the darkness to strengthen themselves


    Because of the single life form, it can also walk freely in the spiritual world and the physical world.


    This, on the contrary, is something that those advanced beings cannot do.


    In many cases, simplicity is not necessarily a disadvantage, but an advantage of survival.


    The darkness created by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor contains enormous energy. For these planktons, it is not a powerful spell to kill, but a joyful ocean full of food!


    With the help of the dark energy of Emperor Dragon Tribulation, these green fluorescent lights can also multiply and grow rapidly, so the green fluorescent light is getting stronger and stronger!


    In other words, every ounce of strength used by Emperor Long Jie is to strengthen the opponent''s strength!


    This situation is not just as simple as attribute restraint, it is simply an unsolvable situation.


    If you want to break the game, you can only use various unconventional means, such as magic weapons such as fortune-telling artifacts.


    The confrontation ahead has gradually reached the level of white-hot, and the dark energy can temporarily withstand those green fluorescent lights, but it should be a matter of time before it is shattered.


    The current situation has obviously become extremely unfavorable, but a cold smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Emperor Long Jie''s mouth.


    Because the real winner and loser has to be displayed now!


    The purpose of inserting a hand of Emperor Long Jie into the spiritual world is to rewrite the reality with her unique power.


    If life and death were reversed, then those green fluorescent lights would not be self-defeating!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has long seen that these green fluorescent lights are living beings, and they also have some kind of strange connection with those ancient saints.


    But as long as it is life, it must be afraid of death!


    This is the eternal truth! If the ability to rewrite reality is used to reverse life and death, even if Immortal Emperor Bai Chen has great ability, he can only swallow the bitter fruit of failure!


    But the Dragon Tribulation Emperor just showed his ability, and found that a touch of green has spread along the fingers of one of his left hands!


    The sudden appearance of this green color was completely beyond the expectations of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but the response of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was also extremely fast!


    At the moment when the pain came, Emperor Long Jie had already chopped off his left arm with that small dagger!


    In one breath, the severed left arm was covered with terrifying green fluorescent light!


    Thanks to the decisive means of Emperor Long Jie, otherwise, I am afraid that these green fluorescent lights have already spread all over her body.

 Chapter 4419： leave calmly

    These green fluorescent lights are squirming crazily on the arm cut off by Emperor Long Jie, greedily sucking the powerful vitality from the body of Emperor Long Jie!


    "When did it happen?" A look of incomparable amazement flashed in the eyes of Emperor Long Jie. She had no idea when Immortal Emperor Bai Chen planted these green fluorescent lights on her hands!


    It can only be said that the other party has found the right time to attack at such a time.


    The confrontation ahead also came to an abrupt end at this time. When Emperor Long Jie broke his arm, the dark energy had already collapsed!


    But Immortal Emperor Bai Chen did not intend to continue to attack, but instead said: "Dragon Tribulation Emperor, you have used the magic weapon in your hand just now, this battle is yours to lose!"


    Emperor Long Jie took the black ball, revealed his true body again, and asked: "Boy, you are not simple, you even put me in a position, when did you put the green poison on me? of?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen replied: "I made arrangements in advance before I helped Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. This green poison is a kind of mayfly creature. If a small amount of single action is taken, even the eyes of the emperor will not be able to detect it. To. Because they are too small, and the breath of life is too faint."


    It turned out that Immortal Emperor Bai Chen had already taken action in advance and made a layout after seeing through the dark energy essence of Emperor Long Jie.


    After the Dragon Ring Emperor released the words, he did not immediately activate the green poison, which was considered very forbearance and calm.


    At the critical moment, this blow not only shattered the idea of ??Emperor Long Jie to change the reality, but also destroyed one arm of Emperor Long Jie.


    Moreover, because of what Emperor Long Jie said just now, if Immortal Emperor Bai Chen can let her use the dagger in his hand within ten moves, she will admit defeat and leave.


    Now that Emperor Dragon Tribulation has used the dagger, if he speaks his mind, he should leave immediately.


    This hatred of abolishing an arm can only be temporarily stopped!


    It can be said that everything is in the calculations of Immortal Emperor Bai Chen.


    Long Jie Emperor Zun naturally had great anger in his heart, and he lost an arm for no reason, no matter who would be angry.


    But soon, Emperor Long Jie waved his hand in vain and said: "You are really calculating, your uncle Baili Xuanqi has never beat me once, but you are out of blue. What I said absolutely counts, even today. Well, next time we meet again, you won''t have such good luck."


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor finished speaking, the darkness behind him suddenly changed into a gate.


    There are many ancient inscriptions shining on this gate.


    Emperor Long Jie glanced at Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, then dragged his body into the gate, and left as soon as he said it, but he didn''t miss it.


    Kui Jin and Fan Pu followed closely behind.


    It''s not that Emperor Long Jie is really so open-minded. Although her anger is very strong, she has to consider another thing.


    After being stimulated by her, the primitive phoenix was killing him at the fastest speed.


    With the strength of that female phoenix, if she dragged her body to fight with her, it would be difficult to match her, so it would be better to leave calmly now.


    This is by far the most reasonable choice.


    When the dark door was closed, the breath of Emperor Long Jie disappeared completely.


    Only one Pangu Immortal Domain was left devastated after being ravaged by darkness.


    Although Immortal Emperor Bai Chen forced Emperor Long Jie back, he was sweating profusely after leaving Emperor Long Jie at this time.


    It seems that driving such a huge green poison to confront the Dragon Tribulation Emperor just now is also a very expensive thing for him.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stepped forward and said thank you to Immortal Emperor Baichen.


    When I looked at it again, I saw that all the immortal emperors in the sky were all frowning, and they couldn''t see any ambitions at all!


    Today, he tried his best to force Long Jie Emperor Zun away. What if Su Baxian was replaced?


    You must know that Su Baxian''s strength has long since changed from the past. At least his strength has recovered to be on an equal footing with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, maybe even stronger!


    Today''s battle with Emperor Long Jie is equivalent to giving these batteries a blow in the head, making them start to think about whether it is a wise choice to fight against Su Baxian with their strength!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say much at this time, because he also knew that even if he said some scenes, it would not help.


    The emotion of fear will not disappear completely because of his few words.


    In this era, if you want to reseal or hunt Su Baxian, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult than it was back then!


    After a long time, the Immortal Emperor said: "How many masters like Emperor Long Jie are around Su Baxian? If Su Baxian can find three or four old and immortal monsters to protect him, then Even if the Jade Emperor makes a move, I''m afraid that Su Baxian can''t help it, only relying on us, can we really kill Su Baxian again?"


    "Back then, we had the right time and place, and Su Baxian didn''t know that we were going to do it. It was a surprise to him. Now this condition is no longer available. All the true immortals in the immortal world know that we have to deal with Su Baxian. Of course he also I will be prepared this time, I am afraid it will be much more difficult than the last time!"


    "You have also seen that the immortal realm below has been destroyed so that almost only the millions of soldiers and tens of thousands of true immortals above the Pangu Immortal Realm can be rebuilt. Before there was any time to resist, all of them were turned into ashes. More may not be useful!"


    After these immortal emperors opened their mouths, all they said were bad words about themselves.


    This is also impossible.


    In front of the thirty Immortal Emperors, Emperor Long Jie came when he wanted to, fought when he wanted, and left when he wanted to leave.


    They can''t help each other at all, and can only barely preserve themselves under the power of the other party. With such an opponent, how could they be able to say those ambitious words?


    After these immortal emperors said a lot, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked at this time: "Everything you said is right, with Emperor Long Jie plus Su Baxian, these two monsters are almost invincible. They are inhumanly strong! But don''t forget, we don''t have a choice at all, we can only fight Su Baxian to the end! The hatred of the past is here, do you think that Su Baxian will let you go? "


    "Fighting Su Ba first, of course, is a life-and-death situation. But if you don''t even fight, then you will definitely die. If Su Ba wants revenge first, who of us can escape? If we have another choice. , this emperor welcomes everyone to make another choice, life is all yours, and it is even more difficult to cultivate to the realm of the emperor, why do you need to find the most difficult and rugged road?"


    "But the key now is that none of us have a choice! Whether it''s life or death, we can only rush up and talk about it!"

 Chapter 4420： man killing fish

    A violent storm has just passed, and the sky is as blue as wash.


    The dark blue waves slowly undulated.


    In the endless sea, only a few buildings can be seen standing among the waves.


    If you look at the sea on a blue map, the buildings are like needles in the blueprint.


    This is a world that belongs to water, and more than 95% of the whole world is covered by azure sea water.


    This is one of the three thousand worlds in the mortal world, and the chaos of the immortal world will not affect it for the time being.


    Due to the long-term corrosion of sea salt and the corrosion of various sea parasites, these buildings have become very dilapidated and look like they are about to collapse at any time, giving people a very decaying feeling.


    These buildings look like stilts in the sea, but the structure is much more complicated.


    Many rooms are stacked on top of each other, appearing to be disorganized, but in fact there is some kind of wonderful order.


    A few people in hats are walking down the narrow stairs between the buildings


    The shower just now can be said to be very timely. In such a world surrounded by water, fresh water is a very precious resource.


    Collecting rainwater is also extremely important. And the person in charge of the water city actually controls the distribution of water resources.


    Between sea cities, wars are often fought over fresh water.


    When the fresh water is insufficient, the residents here will kill all kinds of sea beasts and then bleed them to drink.


    After tens of thousands of years of iteration, the human race here has become completely different from the human race in other worlds.


    The people here are generally slender and slender, with a height of two meters or more, and long hands and feet, which are more suitable for activities in the sea.


    And because of drinking blood all the year round and the influence of various blood spells developed, the skin has also become abnormally pale.


    Perhaps because it has become a habit to eat all kinds of sea fish raw, the teeth of the people here have become extraordinarily sharp.


    After the sun reaches its peak.


    This sea city has almost no vitality. Even a small number of pedestrians will wear bamboo hats to completely cover their faces and never expose them to the sun.


    For too pale skin, this level of blazing sunlight is absolutely lethal.


    When the whole water city became quiet, only one person was killing fish on the pier at this time.


    This man is a man, squatting on the ground with his upper body naked, his lats are almost like a bat, and the contours of every muscle movement are so clear.


    Perhaps because of the constant exposure to the sun, his back has long since become very dark.


    It was completely different from the generally pale complexion of the inhabitants of this world.


    There was a bright sun in the sky, and he used his forearm to dry the sweat from his forehead, then threw the killed fish aside and picked up another fish at the same time.


    He held a small knife in his hand. After picking up the fish, he first scraped the scales, then removed the gills and internal organs. There was no extra part in the whole movement, and the movement was as precise as a machine.


    After killing the fish, he threw the fish to the right.


    The fish that have been killed accumulate into a small mountain, but the fish that have not been killed on the other side is a big mountain.


    This man''s hands and feet are extremely agile, but to finish all the fish here, I''m afraid it will take until evening.


    Suddenly, the sun''s light was blocked, and a crimson light suddenly appeared in the sky. At this moment, the sea and the sky were all dyed crimson!


    This crimson light contains extremely terrifying coercion, and it has an extremely powerful immortal essence!


    The coercion of the immortals and the immortal essence itself are enough to exert indescribable coercion on the creatures in the lower realm, which can almost be understood as the series crushing of the lower creatures by the higher creatures.


    When this stream of light appeared, the originally calm tide suddenly became turbulent.


    And in the midst of the turbulent tide, this floating city and the densely packed houses all swayed together, as if they were about to fall apart at any time!


    But the man who killed the fish was completely unaffected by the handicap. He didn''t even raise his head, just focused on doing what he was doing.


    Suddenly, the crimson red faded, and even the turbulent tide just now calmed down.


    There was not even a bit of wind in the air, and the sun was scorching hot.


    Everything was as if nothing had happened, except that there was a fairy behind the man who killed the fish.


    This woman was wearing a red dress with many phoenixes embroidered with gold thread on the red dress, and a thin gauze as a cicada''s wings.


    The hairpin on the head can also see the shape of the phoenix.


    The woman exuded an aura unique to an immortal, she slowly paced behind the man who killed the fish, and continued, "I''m already here, He Qing, why do you pretend to be invisible? We can be regarded as old friends anyway, when old friends meet, don''t you say anything at all?"


    The man who killed the fish paused for a moment, looked back for a while, and then started to kill the fish again.


    It seems that the work in his hands is the most important thing in the world, and everything else has no meaning.


    The woman in red frowned slightly, the strong smell of blood around her made her very uncomfortable.


    Most immortals are inede, so they will become very sensitive to this **** smell.


    The woman gently flicked her sleeves, forming a wind that blew the smell of blood towards the sea.


    Then she felt a lot better, and then said: "He Qing, Heavenly Court needs you now. Without you, I''m afraid the situation will get out of control. Without you, the foundation of Heavenly Court will definitely be shaken. Now the situation in the fairyland has changed. In the past, if you weren''t in charge, Nantianmen could be pierced by those outsiders at any time! The Jade Emperor''s Lingxiao Throne is also not stable."


    This woman in red came from Heavenly Court to help the Jade Emperor and Heavenly Court to find help.


    Now that Su Yan''s re-emergence among the heavens is like a comet, even if he is as strong as the heavenly court, he has to make two-handed preparations to deal with it.


    If it was the most extreme situation, if it were to fight Su Yan directly, then Heavenly Court would need a powerhouse on a par with Su Yan and the Primitive Phoenix.


    The fish-killing man turned a deaf ear to her words, without any intention of answering, and the movements in his hands were as swift as ever.


    "He Qing, I didn''t say this, and it wasn''t my idea to invite you back to the upper realm. Guess who asked me to do this?" The woman said slowly.


    The man named He Qing still did not speak, as if he had no interest in what the woman in red said.


    The woman in red said again: "If the court is already troubled today, the only one who can calm down the situation is only you, He Qing. It was the four emperors who wrote the letter together, and there were many gods who interceded for you, and the Jade Emperor agreed to give you to you. Please go back."

 Chapter 4421： unwilling to go back

    So many Heavenly Court bosses have come forward, not only giving He Qing enough face, but also explaining how critical the situation in Heavenly Court is now.


    But the man named He Qing showed no sign at all. The bright sunlight shone on his back, and he could see that many fine beads of sweat were slowly falling down.


    It seems that He Qing only cares about the unfinished work in his hands, and there is nothing else worthy of his attention.


    "He Qing, the situation in Heaven is not as good as it was in the past. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid no one will be able to control the situation! This is not what I said, but Tianzun Danyang said. This is also what Tianzun Danyang strongly facilitated. A cynical person like him said that, don''t you understand what''s going on?" There was a hint of helplessness in the words of the woman in red.


    Today''s fairyland has indeed become very chaotic.


    Those Great Emperors and Heavenly Venerates who could calm down the situation in the past may not be able to calm down the situation now.


    Heavenly Court needs to change this very unfavorable situation, and it needs to have its own top-level combat power, at least the level of back and forth with Primitive Phoenix and Su Yanneng.


    If there is no master of this level in charge, why should the other party sell your face in heaven?


    In this day and age, the foundation of heaven has been shaken!


    When a new powerhouse is born, those Immortal Domains that were originally under Heaven''s orders may change their doors.


    Immortal world is such a real world, everything is based on strength.


    After Heavenly Court no longer has the strength to crush all forces, the existing order will naturally be shaken.


    At this time, a strong enough existence is needed to carry the heaven!


    And He Qing is the pillar that Heavenly Court is looking for!


    It''s just that He Qing himself may not have such a will.


    Of course, the woman in red also saw this, but she had come here as a lobbyist, and it was only natural that she would encounter difficulties.


    He Qing''s hand finally paused, and then said: "Heavenly Court will run the same without anyone. As long as the Jade Emperor is still in charge, how can Heavenly Court be unable to hold back?"


    The woman in red said eagerly: "The situation is different now, you are not in the heaven, I don''t know how drastic the changes in the sky are!"


    The woman in red originally wanted to walk around in front of He Qing to talk to him, but in front of He Qing there were too many dead fish that had been cut open, and the ground was bleeding into a river.


    The strong **** smell made the woman in red couldn''t help but stop.


    Behind the two, the wizard of the water city finally appeared, and behind the wizard were the many residents of this water city.


    When the wizard saw the woman in red, he immediately showed a shocked expression!


    Not to mention that Xianyuan is completely two levels of power compared to the real energy of the mortal world, that is, the dress and appearance of the woman in red are amazing enough!


    In order to adapt to the environment, the residents of this water world have already changed into various strange appearances, and the original appearance of normal humans can only be seen in various idols.


    And this red-clothed woman who descended from the Immortal Realm is not only the appearance of a normal human being, but her skin is white and beautiful, and there is a different kind of majesty in her beauty.


    For the residents of these water worlds, this woman in red is simply too beautiful to describe in words!


    The wizard quickly knelt down to the ground, because the wizard knew that the crimson light just now and the strangeness of the sea were the masterpieces of the woman in red!


    It is very easy to create wind and waves in the sea, because water has no fixed shape.


    But it is not something that human beings can do to calm down the huge waves that they created in an instant.


    When the wizard knelt down, all the residents of this aquatic city knelt down together.


    The woman in red seemed to take all this for granted, almost turning a blind eye to the kneeling of these mortals, and was too lazy to respond.


    In the eyes of the woman in red, there is only He Qing, and in He Qing''s eyes, there is only killing fish.


    He Qing''s hand still didn''t stop, only the woman in red said: "He Qing, this is definitely not my alarmist, you should not know that Su Baxian has returned to the fairyland. Yes, you heard it right, Back then, Su Baxian, the great emperor of Xianwu who was number one in the heavens, didn''t know what happened, but he could be resurrected after death, and then returned to the immortal world! Do you think he will obey the orders of heaven?"


    Unlike others, He Qing was not shocked after hearing the news that Su Yan had returned to the Immortal Realm.


    The woman in red said, "You should know how widespread this matter will be, right? What''s more wonderful is that Primitive Phoenix intends to marry his only daughter, Princess Kong Qian, to him, do you think this is just a marriage? Heavenly Court''s position is not as stable as it was back then, if you don''t go back, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with this time."


    "So what?" He Qing only spit out these four words.


    The woman in red said: "You have exiled yourself to the primitive world of the lower realm, which is full of hair and blood. It is normal to have grievances in your heart. But as long as you go back to the immortal realm, the grievances you have suffered will definitely be made up for you."


    Behind the woman in red stood the entire heaven, the Jade Emperor. Therefore, he is qualified to make such a promise to He Qing.


    He Qing finally stopped the work in his hand this time, and continued: "I have never said how wronged I am, and I am relaxed in this lower realm, which is much more comfortable than the intrigue in the immortal realm. Do you think I Is it because I am unwilling to go back to Heavenly Court? Actually not, it is mainly because I am tired. I am tired of everything in the Immortal World, including Heavenly Court of course. It��s simple here, what��s wrong with it?��


    After the woman in red heard what He Qing said, she showed an extremely surprised expression and said, "I can''t believe that this kind of idle words would come out of your He Qing''s mouth! You are the first **** of war in heaven! Yes! The first sword of Daomen! How could a man like you be content with being a fisherman in the lower realm?"


    "What is the first **** of war in heaven, go find someone else. I can''t afford this reputation," He Qing said.


    The woman in red said: "If you He Qing can''t afford this reputation, then who else can afford this reputation? If it wasn''t for you, the heaven would collapse many times! With your glorious past. The record is naturally worthy of the first reputation!"


    He Qing said: "Did you come to the lower realm just to compete with me for who is the first?"


    "Of course not. On behalf of the Jade Emperor and Heavenly Court, I invite you to return to the Heavenly Realm!" The woman in red said this with a sense of prestige.


    The identity of the woman in red is not simple, otherwise, it would not be her turn to be the messenger, please ask He Qing to go back to heaven.

 Chapter 4422： a decree

    It''s just that He Qing didn''t want to sell the face of this red-clothed woman at all, and said directly: "You have heard my answer just now."


    The woman in red said: "If Heaven is gone, how many happy days do you think you can have? How can you be attached if you don''t have skin?"


    He Qing said: "It is natural for those Great Emperors and Heavenly Venerates to worry about matters in the heavenly court. There is not much more than me, and there is not much less than me. You see I have been in the lower realm for nine thousand years, but the heavenly court is as always, and it has not collapsed. "


    He Qing somewhat felt that the words of the woman in red were a bit alarmist.


    Of course, the more important point is that he himself has no intention of going back to Heaven.


    Even though the lower realm has all kinds of bad things, it is better to be happy and free.


    If he promises to go back to the Immortal Realm, He Qing will say goodbye to the days of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    The woman in red came from the lower realm, of course she couldn''t give up so easily, and said directly: "He Qing! This time the crisis is not settled by those Great Emperors and Heavenly Venerates, and a **** of war like you should not be in such a dirty place. The place to do such inferior things!"


    "You said inferior?" There was a hint of displeasure in He Qing''s tone.


    The woman in red knew that she shouldn''t be too disobedient to He Qing. If she completely angered He Qing, it would be even more difficult to invite He Qing back to the Immortal Realm.


    But she still couldn''t help but say: "Why, am I wrong? Isn''t this place dirty? As the emperor of your upper realm, shouldn''t you be messing with these dead fish here?"


    There was blood on the ground, and many fish corpses and internal organs were piled up beside it.


    No matter how you look at it, it is completely dirty and bloody.


    Even mortals would despise such an environment as being too filthy, not to mention true immortals?


    He Qing finally stopped the work in his hand, took the knife, looked up at the sky, and continued, "Mortals kill for survival, why do immortals kill?"


    He Qing''s question seemed simple, but the woman in red felt that it was difficult to answer.


    Fighting, intrigue, these are originally worldly things, and should not be contaminated by immortals.


    But He Qing''s eyes were shining, and the woman in red felt that she would not be able to cope if she didn''t answer, so she could only say: "It''s just for self-protection. Heavenly Court wants to argue, but the question is does others agree?"


    He Qing said: "Immortals like you have long been incapacitated by food. Immortals are capable of reaching the sky. They will never be troubled by food, clothing, housing, and transportation, but in the end they can''t escape the trouble of power."


    The woman in red said eagerly: "I didn''t come to reason with you, He Qing. It was the Jade Emperor who asked you to go back. Well, this is the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor. Except for you, there is no one to defend the integrity of the heavenly court. Dutian, Yousheng, True God, Helping the Dead, the Great Emperor! Just talking about titles, who can be compared with you in the Heavenly Court?"


    "Isn''t there Wang Lingguan?" He Qing said lightly.


    "Only by Wang Lingguan alone, how can it be possible to guard the Sifang Tianmen? This is a troubled time, and it is always a good thing to have more strength."


    He Qing looked at the woman in red in silence, then turned her head abruptly.


    Following He Qing''s gaze, he could see a little girl in shabby clothes running towards him.


    He Qing''s expression was originally very serious, but after seeing this little girl, it became gentle.


    The woman in red was unsure of the relationship between the little girl and He Qing, so she did not speak.


    But she has already seen that this little girl is not a monk, but an out-and-out mortal.


    The little girl looked like she was only six or seven years old. Although her skin was pale, her eyes were unexpectedly bright.


    The pair of big watery eyes cast extremely curious eyes, and the woman in red couldn''t help but curiously said: "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    The little girl shook her head gently, then walked to He Qing''s side.


    The red-clothed woman has a powerful immortal essence in her body. Although it is only her avatar here, even if it is the immortal essence of her avatar, the pressure it can generate should not be able to be resisted by mere mortals.


    The little girl first looked at the woman in red with big eyes, then at He Qing, and asked weakly, "Who is she? How can there be such a beautiful person in the world?"


    If compared with the alienated human beings in this water world, then this red-clothed woman is definitely a celestial figure.


    But if it is placed in the fairy world, then her beauty can only be regarded as ordinary.


    He Qing looked at the little girl, the seriousness on her face was completely gone, replaced by a kind smile, looked at the little girl and said, "It''s a friend."


    The little girl took out a broken handkerchief. The handkerchief had been mended at least two or three times. It looked seriously white after being washed too many times.


    The little girl gently wiped the sweat from He Qing''s forehead with a handkerchief.


    He Qing stretched out his head and cooperated very well with the little girl.


    The woman in red stared at He Qing in surprise, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He Qing was the first **** of war in the Heavenly Court back then, and the Tenth Army of Heavenly Policy under his control was always known for killing.


    Conquering the Quartet for the Heavenly Court, slaughtering countless gods and emperors of pagan religions, slaughtering immortal realms, and ignorant demons from the lower realms!


    In that year''s Kunlun event, He Qing went straight to the meeting after killing Wu Zong''s remnants, and even Primitive Phoenix was surprised by He Qing''s incomparable murderous aura!


    This man really once conquered the heavens and the world, and it can be regarded as a sharp sword that represents the ultimate force of heaven!


    The Divine Sword is the Divine Sword. No matter how long it has been dusty in the lower realm, Heavenly Court will not be able to find a second sharp sword that is comparable to it.


    The woman in red said: "He Qing, I know that you have great grievances about what happened back then, so you left Heavenly Court. In addition to asking you to come out this time, I also intend to show you how Heavenly Court has set things right. "


    He Qing said: "Really?"


    The woman in red said, "What if I told you that Heavenly Court had planned to send troops again to sweep the world of Fox Moon?"


    He Qing heard this sentence, the dull eyes suddenly burst into an unparalleled brilliance, even the best gems in the world can''t compare with them.


    The woman in red handed a scroll of golden silk to He Qing and said, "This is the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor, you can see for yourself."


    He Qing''s hands were full of blood, but after he shook his wrist lightly, all the blood fell into the sea water without causing any waves.


    Then things took over the edict, and the content of the edict was almost the same as what the woman in red said.


    The woman in red said: "The Jade Emperor has long known that if you don''t agree to this condition, you will never go back to Heaven. Are you satisfied now? If you are satisfied, can you go back to Heaven with me?"

 Chapter 4423： Cotai Strip

    Ten thousand years ago, He Qing was the number one figure in Heaven.


    He is so prosperous that he can''t find a second person who can compare with him in the heavenly court.


    Whenever there is a major military action in Heavenly Court, He Qing will make full arrangements.


    It can be said that at least one-third of the kingdoms of the Taoist Heavenly Court were captured by He Qing.


    He Qing is not only extremely powerful in personal combat, he is an existence capable of fighting against the primitive phoenix, and he is also a rare genius in the art of war.


    Until more than 9,000 years ago, He Qing wanted to represent the heavenly court to crusade a heretic race that persecuted Taoist monks and killed many true immortals.


    These people call themselves the Tianhu clan, hiding in the dark side of the fairy world.


    He Qing didn''t take these fox spirits seriously at first, and it was not until the first hand-to-hand encounter that he realized that something was wrong!


    The power mastered by the Tianhu clan is no trivial matter. In addition to its unique power, there is also technology.


    "War is often decided on the sand table before it begins." This is He Qing''s famous saying, but this time his sand table deduction was miscalculated.


    The three great emperors fought desperately to let three million heavenly soldiers retreat!


    The means of those fox demons are no trivial matter, connecting the black holes in the void into pieces, forming an extremely terrifying black hole chain formation!


    If it weren''t for He Qing''s ability to be strong enough, I''m afraid that he would have died.


    This was He Qing''s first defeat in Heaven. He Qing advocated another fight, but was rejected by the Jade Emperor.


    After that, He Qing left the Heavenly Court, and even ignored the various government affairs of the Heavenly Policy Mansion under him.


    After that, all kinds of military operations in Heavenly Court were accepted by Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    After the chaos in the astral world, Immortal Emperor Beichen''s conspiracy to replace the Jade Emperor has been completely revealed.


    Since the Jade Emperor couldn''t trust Immortal Emperor Beichen, it was really a headache to find a person with sufficient strength and qualifications to command the eight million heavenly generals.


    He Qing can be said to be the best candidate to solve this problem, and unlike Immortal Emperor Beichen, there is no need to worry about He Qing''s loyalty, and his strength is stronger than Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    It can be said that the Jade Emperor has not been able to find a more perfect person than He Qing to control the force of Heaven.


    That''s why this woman in red came down to ask He Qing to return to the Immortal Realm, Tiantingguang, to resume his post.


    He Qing quickly pushed gently, and the imperial decree in his hand disappeared into the air.


    After that, He Qing didn''t seem to have changed, and the unpredictable power and aura of his body were still not revealed.


    But for some unknown reason, the woman in red only felt that He Qing''s back suddenly became much taller, like a pine tree.


    The change in temperament is very mysterious, but the woman in red can be sure that the one He Qing she knows and knows is coming back.


    The little girl seemed to have a very high interest in the woman in red. She shook the corner of her clothes and asked He Qing, "She is so beautiful! Are all your friends so good-looking?"


    This little girl is also talking about the feelings of all water city residents. Everyone was shocked by the woman in red, except He Qing.


    He Qing gently touched the little girl''s face and said to the woman in red, "I want to take her back to the fairyland."


    The woman in red said in surprise: "He Qing, you are not joking, she is still a mortal, how can she go to the Immortal Realm? This is not in line with the rules! Why don''t you leave a set of exercises for her to cultivate on her own, with her aptitude, and you Isn��t it just a matter of time to ascend to the immortal world in the future? There is no need to violate the laws of heaven in this kind of thing, right?��


    Before the red-clothed woman could finish her words, she could already see that He Qing''s eyes were firm and unshakable.


    He Qing said: "If I can''t bring her back, then I won''t go back to the Immortal Realm. The imperial decree can also be returned to you."


    In He Qing''s words, it seemed that he did not respect the Jade Emperor''s imperial edict.


    Disobeying the decree is of course a serious crime, but the so-called laws and regulations are all designed to restrain the behavior of the weak, and the strong cannot be bound by these so-called rules.


    Even if He Qing''s crime is cured, who can Heavenly Court send to arrest He Qing and go to Heavenly Court for trial?


    Of course, the woman in red also understands that the Jade Emperor''s imperial decree will not have any binding force on the existence of He Qing and the others.


    So the woman in red changed her mind and asked: "Who is she, is she your daughter in the lower realm? Did you break the rules and have children with mortals? He Qing, in your realm, you shouldn''t be so outrageous. thing?"


    "Daughter? You can look at it this way." He Qing had no interest in explaining the little girl''s origin to the woman in red.


    She just felt very uncomfortable. This time, taking a mortal to fly to the Immortal Realm so easily is a big break in the rules.


    I don''t know how many people will gossip in the future!


    The woman in red seemed to be afraid of He Qing''s repentance, so she directly typed the magic formula with both hands.


    Between her red robes flying, the Supreme Immortal Essence paved a golden avenue, spreading to the top of the ceiling!


    After crossing this golden avenue, you can reach the upper realm!


    The residents of the water city were dumbfounded, and only those wizards showed extremely excited expressions.


    These wizards are also cultivators, and they naturally know what this golden avenue of light means in front of them!


    Once you cross this golden avenue, you have mastered the code of immortality!


    And can enter the legendary upper realm with countless golden palaces, countless beauties, and all the sources of happiness!


    He Qing hugged the little girl and walked directly onto the Golden Avenue.


    The woman in red followed closely and asked, "He Qing, have you ever fought against Su Baxian?"


    He Qing said: "Of course not. When I was at the peak of martial arts, Su Baxian had already fallen for many years. How can I fight against him?"


    "Then, according to your own estimation, what are the chances of winning against Su Baxian?"


    He Qing said: "How can I know this, I haven''t even seen his face, so I can''t judge at all."


    The woman in red couldn''t help showing a slightly disappointed expression.


    At this moment, the Golden Avenue started to operate on its own, sending He Qing, the little girl and the woman in red towards the ceiling!


    The wizards in the water city have no other things to care about at this time. They have all cast water spells, and the real water has changed into various mounts, carrying them towards this golden light avenue!


    The sorcerer with the strongest mana is driving the clouds to fly directly towards this golden light avenue!


    These wizards seem to be planning to ride with them to the fairyland.


    There is a long way to practice, so the opportunity to reach the fairyland can be said to be met but not sought after!


    If you can''t meet it, that''s all. If you meet it, how can you not have a game?


    If it can be successful, it is really a step to the sky!

 Chapter 4424： sharp knife

    Although the woman in red did not look back, she had already sensed the plans of these wizards. She only snorted softly, and then stomped her feet. Whether it was the wizards who changed their mounts or the wizards flying in the void, all of them were ruthless. He fell **** the pier!


    The sorcerer who flew up had the strongest mana and flew the highest, almost falling on the Golden Avenue. His outstretched hands were only a few feet away from the Golden Avenue, and in the end, they also fell fiercely together. !


    The wizard fell very hard this time, I''m afraid that all the five internal organs will be displaced, and I don''t know how many bones will be broken!


    The little girl was He Qing''s guardian, so she was able to go to the heaven.


    These sorcerers are just filthy mortals from the lower realm, what qualifications do they have to travel with true immortals?


    This would have broken the rules.


    Moreover, there are dense Nine Heavens Divine Thunder between the two realms. Without the protection of the Immortal Emperor, it is impossible for mortals to pass safely.


    After the Golden Avenue reached the zenith, it broke the zenith with a golden light.


    At the same time, a very complicated formation appeared on the zenith, and the various elements looked very exquisite.


    It was the first time that the little girl saw such an incredible formation, and she was a little demented for a while.


    The woman in red opened the formation herself, and before opening the formation, she asked, "He Qing, this is the last chance, do you really plan to take her to the fairyland?"


    He Qing said: "I have made up my mind, why do I need to say more?"


    The woman in red had no choice but to use the seal to open the array.


    Jin Guang sent them into the gap between the mortal world and the fairy world.


    Between this gap, you can see that there are continuous dark clouds above and below, and golden lightning is shining continuously between these dark clouds! And dance like crazy snakes!


    Not to mention the rules of Heaven, even Heaven and Earth itself will not allow a mortal person to enter the Immortal Realm.


    The surrounding golden thunders suddenly became violent to the extreme!


    The dense golden light of thunder and lightning is superimposed together, shrouding the surroundings in a golden light!


    He Qing had already opened the formation, and without the protection of the formation, just the sound of thunder would be enough to shock the little girl to death.


    The woman in red didn''t say much this time, she just wanted to see what method He Qing would use to fight the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder that represented the power of the world!


    It is the rule of heaven and earth that mortals are not allowed to enter the fairyland.


    But with the strength of the Great Emperor, it is enough to challenge the authority of heaven and earth!


    He Qing had been in the lower realm for many years, and he didn''t know if his cultivation and realm had declined.


    Maybe even He Qing didn''t know what realm he was in now.


    This tens of millions of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder can just be used as a touchstone, let the woman in red see if He Qing is still the invincible Heavenly Court God of War!


    The dense thunder exploded outside the barrier, and the extremely gorgeous light was filtered by the barrier, and it had already become less dazzling.


    The little girl even showed an expression of amazement and asked He Qing, "How can these electric lights be so beautiful?"


    He Qing smiled and said nothing.


    But the woman in red has already seen that the power of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder has reached the level of hundreds of millions!


    And the power continues to rise!


    The resistance of Heaven and Earth to this little girl was beyond the expectations of the woman in red. If He Qing did not come up with more powerful skills, I am afraid that this enchantment would not be able to support it for too long.


    What the woman in red can see, He Qing can also see.


    I saw He Qing gently pull a knife flower in the air with the knife in his hand.


    It was only then that the woman in red noticed that He Qing had brought the tools for killing the fish.


    This knife is just a piece of mortal iron, a tool made by mortals, not a magic weapon.


    The woman in red didn''t know what kind of value this knife had, so He Qing had to take it with her.


    The answer to this question will soon be revealed.


    The woman in red only felt that a very magnificent force emerged from He Qing''s body, and then gathered on the knife.


    Even if it is just a piece of iron, after condensing the power of He Qing, this knife has actually undergone some kind of qualitative change!


    The woman in red almost doubted her eyes, staring at the knife with wide eyes


    But in a flash, she no longer had any doubts.


    The knife in He Qing''s hand only waved lightly in the air, and even beyond the enchantment, the billions of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder were directly cut into a crack!


    This crack will not be closed for a long time!


    But just this knife is not enough, He Qing injected the powerful knife intent into this small knife, and suddenly a sky blue knife light burst out.


    Although this sword glow was formed by the condensed iron, the red-clothed woman actually felt an irresistible feeling from this sword glow!


    It seems that the power contained in this sword glow is already some kind of powerful power beyond imagination!


    Lingjue can''t go wrong. The woman in red thought about it, but she felt that she couldn''t resist the knife light on this knife!


    Whether it is her magic weapon or her formation!


    The red-clothed woman was startled, and saw that He Qing only gently swiped the knife in his hand in the void, and then the top of the head was densely packed to the extreme. I don''t know how many billions of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder were given to him like this. Broken!


    No matter how violent the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is, what kind of will of heaven and earth is condensed in this rage!


    For He Qing, none of this has any meaning, nor does it constitute any hindrance!


    It seems that when he waved the knife in his hand, there was no longer enough existence in this world to compete with him!


    Of course, it also includes the will of heaven and earth itself!


    No matter who it is, there is no need for any moves to condense such a powerful blade!


    Even the woman in red had a hard time connecting the almost invincible man in front of her with the man who was sitting on the dock killing fish just now!


    The two are simply not the same thing!


    She also finally understood that the Jade Emperor would invite He Qing back even if he did not hesitate to compromise.


    Such a man, and such power, will indeed be a great help to Heaven!


    The woman in red originally wanted to see He Qing''s true power, but she only now found out that for He Qing, the gathering of hundreds of millions of gods and thunder was just a trivial scene.


    If you want to see the true power of He Qing, you need a bigger scene!


    It can only be said that the first **** of war in the heavens was not a vain name!


    After the billions of divine thunders above his head were broken open by He Qing, a ray of light shone down from the sky.


    Bathing in this skylight, I can finally sense the breath of the fairy world!


    Seeing this ray of light from the sky, He Qing was filled with emotion.


    When he left the immortal world with anger, he was still very energetic, but he never imagined that after thousands of years in the mortal world, he had smoothed his edges and corners.

 Chapter 4425： Tianzun has been waiting for a long time

    As that ray of light got closer and closer, the little girl''s eyes showed a strong exclamation.


    Because she has been able to see the magnificent golden palaces from the sky!


    These huge palaces shone in the sky, surrounded by clouds.


    And below these huge palaces, there are misty clouds.


    It seems that this is a country that exists only in fantasy.


    The woman in red was equally astonished. What she was surprised was that He Qing had already destroyed hundreds of millions of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder with one hand, and her strength could be said to be as deep as the sea and unfathomable.


    The palaces are connected together until the end of the sky, and the number is difficult to measure.


    The owner of these golden palaces is the Taoist Heavenly Court.


    In today''s era, the Heavenly Court of Daomen can still live in most things in the Immortal Realm, and most of the Immortal Realm will also obey the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor.


    Heavenly Court is like the existence of a martial arts leader. As long as it has absolute power and influence for one day, its appeal will not decline.


    But as the laws of nature show, there will always be a challenger to the lion king among the lions.


    This is due to the laws of nature, and even the power of the Great Emperor cannot be changed.


    Since the birth of the heavens, it has experienced many ups and downs. Daomen is not the first force to rise from the heavens, nor will it be the last force to perish among the heavens.


    The little girl asked He Qing, "Are we going to live here in the future? It''s really like a dream!"


    A mere mortal can suddenly go to the Immortal Palace, this kind of thing is unlikely to happen in a dream.


    The woman in red was still feeling embarrassed, not knowing how to explain this to the Jade Emperor.


    When He Qing saw these palaces, he couldn''t help feeling nostalgic.


    Back then, he also had a huge palace in it, and now everything has long been different.


    The woman in red led the way, and He Qing led the little girl half a step behind.


    To enter these palace complexes, you must first pass through the towering gates of heaven.


    Seeing the towering Tianmen, the little girl was even more excited.


    This Tianmen is called Qilin Tianmen. The unicorns carved on the dragon pillars of Tianmen are vivid and vivid, and the majesty and auspiciousness of the Qilin auspicious beasts are almost blowing towards the face.


    There are no heavenly soldiers guarding the Qilin Tianmen today, only the man in white with a sword on his back is leaning on Tianmen.


    After seeing He Qing''s arrival, the man with the sword on his back smiled and said, "General He, you''re back."


    "Danyang Tianzun is here to welcome He Mou? How can He Mou bear it?" He Qing recognized the identity of the man in white at a glance.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It is a big event for General He to return to the Immortal Realm, and it is also necessary for me to personally stand for a group of guards."


    Then Tianzun Danyang looked at the woman in red next to He Qing, and said, "Hong Mian, you''ve worked hard. Leave the rest to me."


    The woman in red said yes to Tianzun Danyang, and then said: "There is one more troublesome matter that needs the help of Tianzun Danyang. General He insists on bringing this little girl back to the fairyland."


    Danyang Tianzun looked at the little girl through a pair of eyes, then looked at He Qing, his eyes shone with wisdom, and then said: "Hong Mian, I already understand what General He means. Come and explain to the Jade Emperor in person, you can rest assured."


    After the woman in red got Danyang Tianzun''s promise, she let out a sigh of relief and said, "This is the best."


    "It''s not easy for you to go to the lower realm, let''s go back to the news."


    This red-clothed woman has long been eager to return to her life. Since Danyang Tianzun wants to make some arrangements in person, she is naturally unable to ask for it.


    He Qing and Danyang Tianzun looked at each other and smiled. There seemed to be many stories in this smile, but in the end, they all turned into a non-salty and indifferent sentence: "You are finally back."


    He Qing said: "Even if I don''t come, this is always the heaven, the apex that all worlds look up to."


    "The current situation of Heavenly Court is completely incomparable to that of the past. If there is the return of the first God of War in Heavenly Court, then the situation of Heavenly Court will definitely be much better than before. Now Heavenly Court needs your strength, General He."


    He Qing said: "Isn''t it enough to have so many Heavenly Venerates in charge? Plus eight million Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, is there any immortal realm that dares to rebel?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "This time is different from the past. Su Baxian has returned to the fairyland. He alone can be regarded as an infinite variable."


    "What is infinite variable?" He Qing asked.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It''s like a dice, one to nine hundred and ninety-nine, when the dice fall, no one knows what number it will be. If we want to get the desired number, say the smallest one, Or the biggest nine hundred and ninety-nine, will use methods to intervene. But he is not an existence that we can interfere with, or it is impossible to interfere with him with our strength. If we want to force something, I am afraid it will backfire. "


    Danyang Tianzun means that Su Yan''s power is so powerful that it is the biggest variable in the order of the heavens.


    And even if they fully understand this, they are powerless to intervene, let alone change.


    This situation is really helpless, perhaps since the establishment of Heavenly Court, it has never been so helpless.


    If it weren''t for the extreme helplessness, the Jade Emperor and these Celestial Venerables would not insist on bringing He Qing back.


    He Qing asked: "He should be really strong, right? After all, he was the Great Emperor Xianwu back then, and he can be regarded as a legendary existence for us!"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Although I didn''t fight Su Baxian personally, I have witnessed him twice. When his power first appeared, it was enough to smash the Four True Immortal Emperor under your command. Very impressive, and he has mastered divine power, and the stability of his divine personality is comparable to that of a primitive phoenix."


    "Humans can''t cultivate godhead, how can he do it?" He Qing asked.


    Faced with this question, Tianzun Danyang could only show a bitter smile and said: "This kind of thing is naturally a secret in Su Baxian''s cultivation, and I have no way to spy on it. No one knows the secret of his resurrection from the dead."


    "The time interval between Su Baxian''s first shot and his second shot is actually not too long. But when Su Baxian made his second shot, the powerful divine power he showed was completely incomparable to the previous one. It''s the same day! It''s so strong that even the Primitive Phoenix can stand up to the court! That Primordial Phoenix is ??a Primitive God born after the opening of the world! Su Baxian''s divine power can match her!"

 Chapter 4426： evil guest

    What Danyang Tianzun said already surprised He Qing.


    But I didn''t expect the more surprising words to come, Danyang Tianzun continued: "Then Su Ba first entered the Huantian Pagoda, and when he came out, it seemed that he had undergone some kind of baptism, and his strength and temperament were also improved to a higher level. After that, even the original phoenix and the master plan of the dark source are no longer his opponents! Perhaps no one has been his opponent since ancient times!"


    What Danyang Tianzun said was extremely solemn, but He Qing laughed instead: "Su Baxian is invincible in the world, so I''m not back in vain?"


    Then the two looked at each other and laughed again.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The Jade Emperor has been waiting for a long time, General He, please."


    The other side of the fairyland.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others have also retreated, leaving only a devastated and lifeless Pangu Immortal Domain.


    The true immortals and millions of Dao soldiers on the Pangu Immortal Territory have been swallowed up by pure darkness, and not even a bit of blood is left.


    If this matter spreads out, I am afraid it will shake the heavens!


    After all, for so many years, Pangu Immortal Territory was the first Immortal Territory to be destroyed!


    Perhaps this battle in Pangu Immortal Territory will become some kind of indicator, representing that a new and more magnificent era has come!


    There are so many immortals and Dao soldiers on the Pangu Immortal Realm, and they don''t even have the strength to fight back, which makes people feel creepy!


    At this time, a little orange flame suddenly appeared in the dark cosmic space!


    The terrifying firelight swayed directly in the dark space! Formed a circle of fire waves!


    The scorching hot breath came, and the primitive phoenix no longer had to have any scruples, because this immortal realm was already dead, and there was no vitality at all.


    Even if she magnifies the fire ten times, it will not cause any damage.


    Because there is already the breath of any living here!


    Most of what is left is a dark aura that makes the original Phoenix feel tired from instinct!


    This unique dark aura has never had a semicolon since ancient times, it can only be that stinky woman from Long Jie!


    The dark breath here suddenly disappeared, and I didn''t know where it was going.


    It must be the stinky woman Long Jie who deliberately covered up her breath!


    This stinky woman fled after provocation, it is really hateful!


    The original phoenix''s killing intent was overwhelming, but she had no way of venting. Within her line of sight, there was only one Pangu Immortal Territory, which was devastated by darkness and whose spiritual veins had been exhausted.


    On the Pangu Immortal Territory, only crimson magma was flowing freely, and the vicious and ignorant aura had eroded away the spiritual energy of the immortal essence.


    From the Pangu Immortal Domain, there was an extremely strong dark aura.


    This dark aura made Primitive Phoenix feel extremely disgusted!


    I saw a little orange flame condensed between Primitive Phoenix''s hands, and then Primitive Phoenix gently blew this little flame!


    This little flame slowly fell to the Pangu Immortal Realm!


    After the small flame fell to the ground, it suddenly exploded, forming a sea of ??fire of thousands of feet, and it was like setting fire to the sky!


    Then the entire Pangu Immortal Territory was melted into the void like this!


    But the orange-red flame is still burning, and it will never be extinguished until all the darkness is burnt to ashes!


    This orange-red flame is not only burning everything, but also purifying everything!


    After burning, the originally very powerful dark aura also turned into fly ash!


    But even if the orange-red flame is extinguished, the anger of the primordial phoenix will not be quelled so easily!


    She is very, very angry!


    Suddenly, Primal Phoenix remembered something: that stinky woman from Long Jie is Su Baxian''s subordinate, so she should go to join Su Baxian!


    Thinking of this, the original phoenix sneered, turned into a whirlwind of flames, and flew directly towards Longevity Mountain!


    Only the remains of Pangu Immortal Territory continued to burn in the crimson flames!


    Su Yan still didn''t know the festival between Primitive Phoenix and Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    Now Su Yan only wanted to go back to Longevity Mountain.


    The future he saw contained great destruction. If his pillar was not there, then Longevity Mountain would not be able to bear it!


    It''s just that the distance between the Constellation Sea and the Longevity Mountain is too far!


    This distance is so far that it spans many worlds and star fields.


    Even a great emperor who can play with time and space cannot reach Longevity Mountain from the Sea of ??Stars in an instant.


    Because even spells that span time and space have their limits.


    After this battle, Princess Kong Qian became more and more respectful of Su Yan''s strength. She has always had a very obvious requirement when looking for her husband, that is, this man must calm her down.


    Now Su Yan can do this regardless of his qualifications, fame or strength.


    Princess Kong Qian now just wants to reschedule the wedding after her hair is tied, and she must make it more beautiful.


    It is best if the immortal emperors who can be counted in the heavens come to participate, then it will be considered grand!


    When Su Yan returned to Longevity Mountain, the ancestor of Jue Shen came to greet him directly: "Why did the lord come now, it''s really bad now!"


    Su Yan said firmly: "It was because the situation was not right that I came back on my own initiative."


    Princess Kong Qian asked curiously, "With your current strength and status, does anyone really dare to run wild on your territory? How dare this person not punish her nine clans?"


    The ancestor of Jue Shen looked like he wanted to speak, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Su Yan asked, "Who is coming?"


    The ancestor of Jue Shen said: "Master will know as soon as you go. The guests are in the main hall."


    Su Yan realized that the ancestor of Jue Shen was talking about "guests", not enemies.


    This title can already be said to be very subtle, is it a bad guest?


    Su Yan suppressed the doubt in his heart and walked directly towards the main hall.


    As soon as I walked to the door of the main hall, I could already sense a murderous aura in the main hall, and then I could vaguely hear Jin Shiya''s voice.


    Jin Shiya''s voice was extremely cold. From what Su Yan knew about her, if it wasn''t for something very unpleasant, Jin Shiya would never be so indifferent.


    Just outside the main hall, you can already see that sitting opposite Jin Shiya is a woman wearing a fiery red dress. This woman is very majestic. Although her appearance is charming, she has an awe-inspiring and inviolable feeling of phoenix anger.


    Naturally, there is no second place for such a woman in the fairy world, only the original phoenix.


    "Mother?" Princess Kong Qian was so excited when she saw the primitive phoenix, she jumped directly into the main hall.


    It seemed that it was completely unaffected by the dignified atmosphere in the hall.


    What Princess Kong Qian was thinking about was how to hold her wedding in style.

 Chapter 4427： Xingshi to ask guilt

    Facing his daughter''s enthusiasm, Primitive Phoenix just gave a cold hum, and then said, "Su Baxian, why don''t you come in? Do you want us women to decide everything?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s words already contained great anger.


    Although she has tried her best to suppress her anger, anyone can feel that this is just the calm before the eruption of the volcano.


    And the longer you hold it, the more terrifying the power of the volcanic eruption will be!


    Su Yan had thought about many possible enemies in his heart, but he did not take Primitive Phoenix into account.


    The so-called world is unpredictable.


    Su Yan walked in, the expression on his face was still relaxed and calm, but he could see that Jin Shiya, who was sitting opposite the Primitive Phoenix, had an extremely cold expression and seemed to be extremely dissatisfied.


    It should be that before Su Yan came back, the two sides had already had a round of confrontation.


    At first glance in this round of confrontation, both sides fell into great unhappiness.


    Su Yan said directly: "What''s going on? I foresee that in the future, there will be people who will kill people in Longevity Mountain. This person can''t be you, right?"


    Su Yan''s words were neither light nor heavy, but they made Primitive Phoenix feel very important.


    This man has always been like this, and many important things are said in such a plain way, as if it is as casual as Caimi, oil, salt, **** and vinegar tea.


    When he said that he would kill all the ancient emperors, his tone was so indifferent.


    So much so that the immortals wondered if there was something wrong with their ears.


    But since her original phoenix came to Xing Shi to ask her guilt today, it was impossible for her to bow her head so quickly.


    Primitive Phoenix glared at Su Yan and said, "There is no way to spy on things in the future, but since you have seen it, it means that it is a future direction."


    Primitive Phoenix did not deny that she would destroy Longevity Mountain, and this attitude could almost be regarded as hostile.


    Jin Shiya said: "Husband, you came back just in time. The Phoenix Emperor came to Longevity Mountain this time to ask for his guilt. It seems that you didn''t just kidnap someone''s daughter."


    Jin Shiya''s words sounded like a joke, but when she said this, her face was so cold that she didn''t mean to joke at all, but was full of unhappy emotions.


    And Ni Qingshang and King Qingqiu stood behind Jin Shiya, and the expressions of the two women were equally cold and angry.


    It is said that there are three women in one play. In this main hall, if you count Princess Kong Qian, there are five women.


    Su Yan only felt that one head and two were big.


    He already knew at this time the reason why the ancestor of the gods was so embarrassed just now.


    Su Yan wanted to just walk away like the ancestor of Jue God and ignore the troubles of these women, but reality and reason would not allow him to do so.


    Su Yan asked, "What''s the matter, you''re going to be killed all of a sudden? Didn''t I still have a good time when I left your Kunlun?"


    Jin Shiya, who was sitting opposite Primitive Phoenix, stood up on her own initiative, greeted Su Yan, and let Su Yan sit down.


    And Jin Shiya, Ni Qingshang, and Qingqiu King stood behind Su Yan together.


    In this case, of course, it is necessary to pay attention to the rules and honor.


    Su Yan is sitting here as the head of the family, and their female relatives can only stand behind Su Yan, giving Jin Shiya an extra seat at most, because she is the mistress of the Su family.


    After Su Yan sat down, it was really difficult for Princess Kong Qian to be sandwiched between Su Yan and the original Phoenix, and she didn''t know which side to stand on.


    After thinking for a long time, he stood behind his old mother.


    According to the rules, Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan have already tied their hair, so they are members of the Su family, and they should be standing behind him.


    But now, in this situation, Su Yan didn''t want to care too much.


    Primitive Phoenix said angrily: "You really don''t know what happened? Or are you just pretending to be in front of Gu?"


    Su Yan said dissatisfiedly: "If you have something to say, don''t talk about it. Do I need to pretend to be in front of someone? Where do you think this place is, and who are you talking to?"


    After Su Yan and the original phoenix competed against each other, the smell of gunpowder in the main hall was much heavier than before!


    As if the two sides will fight at any time!


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t know what happened, but she still persuaded: "Mother, Su Lang and I just came back from the Xingsuhai all the way, and we don''t know what happened. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? The immortal realm of Panyue has been destroyed, and tens of thousands of demons and three million soldiers have been slaughtered! Can this matter be explained by a misunderstanding?"


    The Pangu Immortal Domain is the second largest demon power after Yuxu Kunlun.


    If the Pangu Immortal Territory is really destroyed, it would be too unreasonable if her primitive phoenix, as the well-recognized ancestor of the demon clan, did not show up!


    Since this matter came from the mouth of the original phoenix, there is no need to doubt whether it is true or false.


    If it was a rumor, the original phoenix would not appear here, and it also assumed an attitude of asking for guilt.


    What''s more, the destruction of Pangu Immortal Territory is definitely not a small matter, but a big event that is enough to shake the heavens!


    Su Yan tidied up his throat and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Kong Qian and I are clearly in the Sea of ????Constellation. How can we have the time to destroy your Pangu Immortal Realm? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "Lonely fooling around? You, Su Baxian, did not go to the Immortal Realm of Pangu, but you did!"


    "My subordinate? What are you talking about in your dreams? I just hired an Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor is still seriously injured, and he was subdued in the Sea of ????Constellation. Where can any subordinate go to destroy your Pangu Immortal Territory? You are making trouble. Enough is enough! Since you have tens of thousands of demons and three million soldiers in the Pangu Immortal Realm, since you have such strength, how many immortal emperors can destroy them?"


    Primal Phoenix asked: "Okay, I ask you alone, isn''t that stinky woman Long Jie your subordinate?"


    Su Yan has always been very confident, but after hearing Primitive Phoenix''s questioning, he couldn''t say a single word.


    Primitive Phoenix slapped the armrest of the chair and said angrily: "Well, you have a surname of Su, whether the Dragon Tribulation has fallen, don''t you know better than this seat?"


    Su Yan said: "I didn''t know about this at all. If there was a dragon robbery to protect me, would I still be held hostage to Lingshan by the old nun Tulong? I still use this to escape, and be careful to hide the news that I have returned to the fairyland? You today When I arrived, I learned the news of Long Jie! How can you blame me for this, it''s ridiculous!"


    Although Primal Phoenix is ??domineering, he is not the kind of person who is completely unreasonable.


    It has to be said that Su Yan''s explanation does make some sense.

 Chapter 4428： disaster again

    If Emperor Long Jie returned to Su Yan''s command early in the morning, then he would definitely save a lot of embarrassment.


    Not much else to say, as long as Emperor Long Jie reveals his Dharma body outside the Lingshan Bliss World, Tathagata Buddha can only obediently send Su Yan out, how can he dare to imprison Su Yan?


    Princess Kong Qian also helped: "He must not know about this, he has always respected the mother-in-law."


    Primal Phoenix glared at Princess Kong Qian and said, "Do you need to talk too much here?"


    Princess Kong Qian has always been domineering, but after being reprimanded by the old mother, she could only squat her mouth and look wronged.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "Then I ask you, why did Long Jie destroy the Pangu Immortal Domain?"


    Su Yan spread his hands and said helplessly: "Didn''t I already say it just now, I have absolutely no idea about the fact that Long Jie is still in the Immortal Realm, I have never been in contact with her, how do I know the reason for her doing this? And you and I also know a thing or two about the grievances between Long Jie, so don''t pour all the dirty water on my side."


    Su Yan''s answer was very helpless, but also very impeccable.


    He had never participated in the destruction of the Pangu Immortal Domain.


    If he was to be responsible for this matter, then Su Yan would be too wishful.


    But Primitive Phoenix just feels that there is a breath in his throat, and he really can''t swallow it, so he needs to vent it out!


    "Even if you don''t know, isn''t that stinky woman in Long Jie your subordinate? You, the boss, don''t restrain your subordinates strictly, don''t you have no responsibility?"


    Su Yan said: "If you say that, I have some responsibility, but I also need you to catch Long Jie in front of me, and see if she still recognizes me as the boss."


    Su Yan''s attitude is very obvious, if you can''t catch Emperor Long Jie in front of me, then I won''t be bothered to talk to you.


    Primal Phoenix slapped the chair, stood up and said, "Su Baxian, don''t think that this seat can''t help that stinky woman from Long Jie! Next time I come here, I will definitely carry the head of that stinky woman from Long Jie and throw it at you. In front of you, see if you want to avenge that stinky woman!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Primordial Phoenix already knew that there was no way for him to get angry at Longevity Mountain today.


    Moreover, the current strength of Su Yan also makes Primitive Phoenix very jealous, which may be another important reason.


    If that''s the case, then there''s no point in staying here any longer.


    The original phoenix phoenix eye frost, walked directly to the door of the main hall.


    After walking a few steps, he said, "Kong Qian, haven''t you returned to Kunlun with Gu?"


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan with a look of help, almost crying.


    Su Yan just wanted to speak, but Jin Shiya preemptively said: "Phoenix Emperor, please walk slowly, and Princess Kong Qian, please walk slowly, we will not give it away."


    Now that Jin Shiya has spoken, Su Yan can''t continue to keep Princess Kong Qian.


    I could only watch Princess Kong Qian turn back and follow the Primitive Phoenix away step by step.


    It''s easy to watch Princess Kong Qian go back now. If you want to go to Kunlun to bring people back in the future, I''m afraid it won''t be easy and will cause a lot of trouble.


    Su Yan was troubled in his heart when he heard Ni Qingshang say: "People have long gone, don''t look at it! Su Yan, I didn''t expect you to have such a strong taste. It''s okay to like foxes. Now you don''t even want to let go of pheasants?"


    "Light business!" Jin Shiya blamed.


    Ni Qingshang had a very respectful attitude towards Jin Shiya, and said, "Good sister, am I wrong? He should take care of him, or he will lead all kinds of wild foxes to his home in a few days!"


    "Su Lang must have his own measure in this kind of thing."


    Su Yan said: "If you want to talk about it, that girl Kong Qian and I have already known each other in the lower realm, but knowing you is a matter of ascending to the immortal realm. That girl is a bit domineering, but her personality is generally good. After she was sleepy, she always wanted to save me, but her old mother was so stinky, she was like a stone in a ditch."


    After running around for days, I finally got back to Longevity Mountain, but I never thought it would be such a boring farce!


    Su Yan raised a hand, and the Qingqiu King hurriedly kneaded it for Su Yan, then raised his head and called out, "Su Lang."


    This sound of Su Lang made Su Yan''s bones brittle.


    Su Yan lifted Qingqiu''s chin up, and he had such a charming face.


    Su Yan was about to put the Qingqiu King in his arms, but he didn''t want to return to the gods and ancestors, and said outside the main hall: "My lord, another disaster!"


    "Is that the mother phoenix killed again?"


    "No! It''s the messenger sent by Heavenly Court, saying that he wants to resolve the misunderstanding with the lord." Jueshen Old Ancestor said.


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t it a good thing to resolve misunderstandings? How do you say it''s a disaster?"


    The ancestor of Jue Shen replied: "The messenger of the heavenly court said that he also brought the edict of the Jade Emperor, as well as more than ten carts of gifts and honor guards. He said that if the lord was entrusted as the card of the heavenly court, it would be equivalent to the four imperial palaces."


    Su Yan was already a little unhappy before the words of the ancestor of the gods were finished.


    Su Yan was not so displeased when the Primordial Phoenix came to Xing Shi to ask his guilt just now.


    The ancestor of Jue God said that it was a disaster, and it really wasn''t nonsense.


    He could only hear Su Yan saying, "What qualifications does the Jade Emperor have to entrust me? When I cultivated and became the Supreme Heavenly Emperor, he didn''t know what he was playing with. You asked that messenger to come over."


    The ancestor of the absolute **** quickly took the order and left.


    Ni Qingshang said: "How are you going to deal with it? Su Yan, I''m afraid you can''t do anything about it this time, right? Heavenly Court is a shady trick. If you accept the enfeoffment, no matter how high your status is, it is impossible for you to become the core of Heavenly Court. On the contrary, it will make your status fall under the Jade Emperor, at most the same level as the original phoenix. But if you don''t accept it, Heavenly Court will probably have an excuse and may come at you at any time!"


    "The ancient dynasties used to deal with the barbarians. If you can beat them, fight them. If you can''t beat them, you will be divided into khans on the opposite side, and then give some gifts and marry a few fake princesses." Su Yan snorted coldly when he said this, and then Said, "If they think I''m so easy to deal with, they''re really wrong."


    Jin Shiya persuaded: "Hongmeng and the others are said to have gathered many immortal emperors, and it is said that many ancient immortal emperors have also come out of the mountain, and their power is quite large. If we offend Heavenly Court now, I am afraid that we will create another strong enemy, and also With Primitive Phoenix, she was aggressive just now, and I didn''t even turn against her, and I also have this consideration in mind."


    Su Yan said, "Then I don''t need anyone else to split the title. The first person to split the title at the top of the fairy world was me, how can I accept someone else''s split? If I agree to this matter, I will never be able to return to the beginning. location."

 Chapter 4429： I am Jurisprudence

    This matter seems to be big or small. If he accepts the enfeoffment of Heavenly Court, he will not only get the peace that Su Yan wants, but also many benefits.


    At least if Su Yan had a decisive battle with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the Heavenly Court Association would not want to help.


    This is also the most crucial factor for the Jade Emperor to dare to send the edict.


    But the Jade Emperor also underestimated Su Yan. Revenge was indeed an important purpose of Su Yan''s return to the Immortal Realm, but it was not the whole purpose.


    What Su Yan wanted was to take back all the things he lost back then!


    Therefore, Su Yan decided that it was impossible for him to agree to this matter, because in essence, this matter was an offense to Su Yan''s bottom line!


    If Su Yan agreed to this split, then it would be equivalent to admitting in disguise that the other party was the orthodox!


    How will Su Yan stand on his own in the future?


    If Su Yan still wanted to return to the position of Emperor Xianwu who was number one in the Ten Thousand Realms, he would definitely not agree to this split.


    No matter how lofty the status of the enfeoffment given by the Jade Emperor this time, it would not be able to match his original status as Su Yan.


    Unless the Jade Emperor gave Su Yan his High Heaven Palace to sit, how could this be possible?


    Therefore, there is absolutely no room for manoeuvre in this matter. Even if he fights with Heavenly Court like this, Su Yan will never compromise!


    Because compromise means inferiority.


    In terms of Su Yan''s spirit and boundless divine power, how could he be willing to be inferior to others?


    Su Yan thought very clearly about this matter, and Jin Shiya naturally knew Su Yan''s plan, and then asked, "Then what is Su Lang''s plan?"


    "Plans? I don''t have any plans right now. If Heavenly Court is pushing each other step by step, then I will fight with them until they give up." Su Yan said, "If they think I will compromise easily, they will look down on me! "


    This matter could have allowed Primitive Phoenix to mediate between Longevity Mountain and Heavenly Court.


    It''s just that Primitive Phoenix has left with anger now, and I''m afraid that the relationship between the two families will not be eased in a short time.


    Su Yan only felt that the change of the situation was really like the situation, not only impermanent but also extremely fast.


    Before he went to the Sea of ??Stars, the situation was still very good. Since the Sea of ??Stars returned, the situation has turned so drastically.


    Su Yan had already made preparations to overthrow the Immortal Realm of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but now it seems that this plan can only be postponed temporarily.


    The current situation is dangerous and the future is unpredictable. It is really not suitable for taking the initiative to attack.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and then he said: "I have experienced many situations that are a hundred times more sinister than this. I will send the messengers of the heavenly court first. The strength has grown, and if Heavenly Court is afraid, they will not use troops. In the final analysis, our strength is not strong enough, and Heavenly Court will have such a nonsensical idea."


    The ancestor of the absolute **** soon invited the messenger of heaven.


    When the messenger from the heavenly court came, he saw Su Yan sitting on a chair, holding a charming demon woman in his arms. The woman sat in Su Yan''s arms, hooked Su Yan''s neck, and was giggling. , is too bright.


    As for Su Yan, he usually took out a bracelet from his sleeve.


    After this charming woman got a bracelet, she was full of joy, and she called Su Lang sourly.


    This woman was so charming, besides Su Yan who was teasing the woman in his arms, there were two other women sitting on the chairs beside him, and they seemed to be talking about something commonplace.


    After seeing the arrival of the angel, no one had any intention of getting up.


    Angels represent the authority of the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Court. No matter where they go, they are worshipped by all.


    But these few people didn''t even mean to stand up from their chairs after seeing the angel driving, which is a bit disrespectful! It''s just absurd!


    The angel''s face was frosty, and he seemed to have a temper, but Su Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "What does the Jade Emperor have to say?"


    The seductive woman Su Yan was holding in his arms was naturally the King of Qingqiu. The King of Qingqiu was admiring the bracelet, and at the same time spit all his breath on Su Yan''s face, making half of Su Yan''s cheeks numb.


    "Emperor Su, you are an ancient immortal emperor. You should know the etiquette of the heavenly court. You are too disrespectful. How can I read the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor?"


    Su Yan said: "The Jade Emperor''s imperial decree and the rules of the heavenly court can only be controlled by his own subjects. This is not the heavenly court, but my Longevity Mountain. In this Longevity Mountain, I am the law! It is disrespectful for you to speak to me like this. I wanted to punish you for your sins, but seeing that you are a guest from afar, I will not care about you."


    The angel stared at Su Yan dumbfounded, not knowing what to say for a while.


    The hostility in Su Yan''s words was already very obvious, and it was clear that he would not be under the jurisdiction of the heavenly court.


    The Heavenly Court messenger already knew that it would be hard to come by, so he said softly: "Can Emperor Su Xiandi cooperate? I am only responsible for reading the imperial edict of the room, and I will leave after reading it. I am not responsible for the extra things."


    "What do you mean by cooperation? Is it the imperial decree that you want us to kneel down and have room? Do you know how dangerous you are talking?"


    After the angel heard Su Yan''s words, he suddenly became sweaty.


    There seemed to be some kind of edge in Su Yan''s words, which made the angel sweat profusely all of a sudden, and his heart also became completely hopeless.


    Now he just wants to read the imperial edict and go back to the heaven immediately.


    King Qingqiu, who was in Su Yan''s arms, stretched out a hand and said, "Where''s your imperial decree, let me read it for you. I''ve lived for so long, and I''ve only heard of the unpredictable power of Heaven, but I haven''t seen Heavenly Court yet. What does the imperial edict look like?"


    King Qingqiu''s face looked very excited, as if in her opinion, the so-called Jade Emperor''s imperial decree was something that could be played around! This is simply inappropriate!


    The angel was sweating profusely, and he didn''t want to hand over his imperial edict.


    There are also rules for reading the imperial decree. It is necessary to set up all the guards of honor and pomp, and then read it calmly with Tianyin.


    If there is one link in the middle that is not satisfied, it is a great disrespect to the Jade Emperor.


    But in this Longevity Mountain, the other party obviously won''t give him the opportunity to do so.


    Su Yan has already said that in this Longevity Mountain, his words are the principles of the law!


    Even if the Jade Emperor''s imperial decree is legitimate, it needs to be put aside.


    After the angel was squinted by Su Yan, he only felt like a man was on his back. If he didn''t act obediently today, I''m afraid it would be very difficult to leave Longevity Mountain alive.


    But if he obediently listened to Su Yan''s words, it would be difficult for him to go back to Heaven, and he would have to write a dead word both horizontally and vertically.

 Chapter 4430： Dispute in Lingxiao Palace

    Just as the angel hesitated, the imperial decree in his hand had already flown out and landed precisely in the hands of the King of Qingqiu.


    Although Su Yan didn''t do anything, there was no doubt that he did it.


    A big rock in the angel''s heart seemed to fall to the ground. Since the imperial edict has been snatched away by the other party, he naturally does not need to read it.


    After the imperial decree started, the Qingqiu country lord let out a strange sigh and said: "This thing is quite heavy after starting, it is heavier than a sword, I don''t know what kind of silk it is made of."


    Then the King of Qingqiu spread out Yu Zhi Su Yan''s arms, and wrote a lot of content in small seal script.


    It was the Jade Emperor who wanted to encapsulate Su Yan as the Emperor of Immortal Martial Saint Yu Sheng, and then there were some optional rewards, as well as some very convoluted and insubstantial classical Chinese texts.


    After Su Yan glanced at the imperial decree, he saw the Qingqiu King raised his head and said to Su Yan, "Su Lang, how should we deal with this matter?"


    Su Yan smiled and threw the imperial decree directly to the ground.


    The angel stared at Su Yan with wide eyes, as if Su Yan had done something very incredible!


    Indeed, over the past 20,000 years, no matter which immortal emperor encountered the edict sent by Heavenly Court, it was all respectful. Even this Immortal Emperor is not from Taoism!


    Perhaps Su Yan was the first man who dared to throw the Jade Emperor''s decree on the ground since the establishment of Heavenly Court.


    This kind of behavior is really too outrageous!


    But Su Yan, who had done all this, didn''t have any regrets on his face, instead he gently lifted the charming face of the Qingqiu King and said, "Do you have any other treasures you like? I can find them all. to you."


    Obviously, the so-called Yuzhi was not even a fart in front of Su Yan.


    The angel stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do.


    From his standpoint, Su Yan should have been severely reprimanded. But doing so is tantamount to courting death, and not everyone can put life and death aside for the sake of integrity.


    After the angel was stunned for a while, Su Yan said, "Take the imperial decree back and tell the Jade Emperor to stop doing wishful thinking! If you do this, it won''t make any sense except to anger me. I have no intention of fighting the heavens, unless you Pushed me to the point where I had to fight."


    Under Su Yan''s full attention, that angel only felt that he was facing a sacred mountain whose peak was difficult to measure!


    The feeling of the high mountain standing up, made the angel just want to pay homage, and finally restrained the trembling of his body, in order to maintain the final dignity of the heaven.


    The angel stepped forward and retrieved the imperial decree that Su Yan had thrown on the ground back into his hands, then bowed to Su Yan, and then retreated.


    Seeing that the angel picked up the imperial decree on the ground and retreated, Ni Qingshang asked, "Just let him go back so easily?"


    Su Yan said: "The two countries are not at war yet, not to mention that we are not in a state of complete war with Heavenly Court. If we kill him, it would be like a slap in the face of the Jade Emperor. There is no turning back for the family, but a head-on collision."


    After this angel returns, it will inevitably cause an uproar in the heavenly court, which can already be said to be a sure thing!


    But none of these matters, because Su Yan was going to have a showdown with Heavenly Court, the only difference was the time.


    This happening at this time is indeed very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    But the so-called misfortune and fortune depend on fortune and misfortune lies in it, who can say the transition between fortune and misfortune.


    Today, the weather of Longevity Mountain is not as good as it was before, and it can even be said that the weather of Longevity Mountain today has far surpassed the most prosperous period.


    The old people in the Qingdi Palace back then, as long as the old monsters were still alive, almost all came to take refuge in Su Yan.


    After the arrival of those old wood spirit demons, after witnessing Su Yan''s powerful strength, they became more friends and companions, attracting many strong people to come to Longevity Mountain!


    Only two old monsters who opened up the Immortal Realm are still missing.


    It''s no wonder that they became Immortal Emperors and opened up Immortal Realm after all.


    As more and more powerful people come to Longevity Mountain, a small world like Longevity Mountain can no longer carry it.


    Immortal world powerhouses have reached the level of immortal kings, and at least consider the mountains of hundreds of miles as their own private territory. It is absolutely impossible to live in a large number of towns like the human race in the lower world.


    Now that there are so many immortal kings and emperors in Longevity Mountain, a small Longevity Mountain is no longer enough to be divided.


    To solve this matter, it is not difficult for Su Yan.


    You only need to reshape your own fairyland. If there is a vast fairyland of thousands of miles, then the problem can be solved easily.


    Previously, Su Yan had no plans to reshape the Immortal Realm because shaping the Immortal Realm would weaken his own power within a certain period of time.


    Shaping the fairyland is like giving birth to a child. The process of giving birth to a child is destined to be very dangerous, and there will be a period of weakness after the birth.


    Shaping the Immortal Realm is also the best way for the Great Emperor to verify his cultivation, but with Su Yan''s power, he no longer needs verification.


    Perhaps it should be said that it has been verified.


    After all, Su Yan created the first immortal realm in the heavens back then, so he became a figure that all true immortals need to look up to.


    If the Immortal Territory is shaped again this time, then the power will definitely surpass that of the past and become the number one Immortal Territory in ancient and modern times!


    After the angel returned, the matter of declaring the decree and being humiliated was immediately known to the immortal officials of the heavenly court, and immediately reported it to the Lingxiao Palace.


    Later, the Jade Emperor specially recruited the angel into the temple at the court meeting and asked him to tell what happened to him.


    It was also the first time that the Jade Emperor heard what happened to the client, and his face turned green.


    The matter of declaring the decree and being humiliated was clearly a slap in the face of the Jade Emperor, and the entire Lingxiao Palace fell into an icy silence.


    Lingbao Tianzun asked: "Did what you said just add fuel to the bitterness?"


    The angel said: "Reporting to Tianzun, the imperial decree was indeed thrown to the ground by Su Xiandi. He is the law in Wanshou Mountain, and he said this himself. This matter is very important, how dare the villain add fuel to it?"


    "It''s really courageous! This is completely disregarding my heaven!" It was Marshal Ling Tian who spoke, and this person was considered a Taoist patriarch after he became enlightened.


    However, although there is the word marshal in his title, he is not actually in charge of the army. The marshal is just a vain position that symbolizes glory.


    "It''s ridiculous! He Su Baxian is too arrogant!" Another Immortal Emperor scolded, "Is he Su Baxian really not going to take our Daoist sect in his eyes?"


    Just when these marshals and immortal emperors were filled with righteous indignation, Tianzun Danyang suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 4431： is war or peace

    This time, the laugh was very abrupt, and the Lingxiao Palace had already fallen into silence at this time, which made the laughter even more abrupt.


    Originally, Lingxiao Palace was also a very serious place, and it was not allowed to laugh at will.


    But after seeing that the person who laughed was Tianzun Danyang, everyone was relieved.


    Because Danyang Tianzun has never played cards according to common sense, and his personality is also cynical, if he does something out of the ordinary, it is reasonable.


    "Danyang, what are you laughing at? Heavenly Court is being insulted by others. If you don''t think of a way at this time, how can you still laugh?"


    "Of course I''m laughing at you. Isn''t it right that he, Su Ba, would make such a response?" Danyang Tianzun said, "I had already discouraged the angel before he set off, and I wanted him to be Su Ba by sending an angel over there. Giving in first is an idiot''s idea."


    This idea was put forward by Marshal Ling Tian, ??and he planned to subdue Su Baxian with the reputation of Heavenly Court without bloodshed!


    Moreover, the matter that Su Ba has offended the Heavenly Court several times before has been forgiven, and the Jade Emperor is more lenient and merciful!


    If this idea is to deal with ordinary powerhouses, it must be effective.


    The other party''s reputation in heaven can only be surrendered. But using it to deal with Su Yan was a bit funny.


    "If it''s so simple, he will compromise, he doesn''t deserve to be called the Xianwu Emperor who is number one in the heavens! Since he dares to sweep the four great immortal emperors outside the star gate, he will fight the Beichen Immortal Emperor who is going to crusade. Ya, it has already shown that he has made it clear that he does not take Heavenly Court in his eyes, and now Heavenly Court wants to use the Jade Emperor''s imperial decree to control him, isn''t this a fool''s dream?"


    Marshal Ling Tian said, "How do I know that he is so mad?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "This is called madness? If I were Su Baxian, I would be mad at least a hundred times more! It is possible to call this Lingxiao Palace immediately!"


    "Danyang, what are you talking about! I know it''s disrespectful!" Marshal Ling Tian reprimanded.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "Su Baxian has achieved the realm of the great emperor before the establishment of the heavenly court. If we really talk about it, it can be said that he is the ancestor of the Taoist sect. The system of exercises we cultivate has been influenced by him more or less. How could he be willing to accept the division of the younger generation? What''s more, he has already done the division of all immortal emperors in the Eternal Era! If you were Su Baxian, would you be willing to be at the mercy of heaven?"


    Marshal Ling Tian said: "The original Phoenix is ??higher than him Su Baxian, but now he is not the emperor of the Taoist sect?"


    "If he Su Baxian was so flexible, he wouldn''t have fallen back then, what do you think?" Danyang Tianzun spread his hands.


    Marshal Ling Tian said: "What do you mean by saying these words? Could it be that I have so many immortals in the heavenly court, so I can''t suppress him like Su Baxian?"


    Another Immortal Emperor said: "Even if it failed before, it was an underestimation of his strength. Now we already know his strength. If it is suppressed with heavy troops, it is absolutely impossible for him to continue to be so rampant!"


    "Today, there is a Su Baxian who dares to throw the Jade Emperor''s imperial decree to the ground. Will those immortal realms and immortal emperors who have surrendered to the outsiders tomorrow dare to follow suit?"


    Danyang Tianzun only felt that these main battle factions were simply whimsical.


    Before Danyang Tianzun could speak, Lingbao Tianzun said: "Have you forgotten that Immortal Emperor Beichen led 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers to attack him Su Yan, and in the end he was only defeated. In the beginning, we had to be even better. If we were to deal with him, we would either use no soldiers, or simply kill him, otherwise there would be endless troubles. I think at least 20 million heavenly soldiers must be dispatched. The Dao soldiers in the domain also need to be dispatched as much as possible, with more than ten Heavenly Venerates, and if the Immortal Emperor is at least forty, in this case, there should be 80% confidence."


    This can already be regarded as the specification of a final battle!


    Since the establishment of Heavenly Court, it has never used troops like this.


    Even the most powerful enemies have never let Heavenly Court assume such a stance of a deadly battle!


    Lingbao Tianzun also saw Su Yan''s true power outside the Huntian Pagoda, so he would say such a thing.


    This kind of judgment is entirely based on scruples about Su Yan''s combat power. Those Immortal Emperors who have never seen Su Yan''s attack will not understand this.


    Sure enough, Marshal Ling Tian showed a surprised expression and said, "This is to move the entire family of Heavenly Court in front of Su Baxian?!"


    "Since we are going to deal with Su Baxian, we must have such a lineup. Otherwise, only a few Immortal Emperors will be sent over, and I''m afraid that he will be tricked by his tricks."


    "It''s ridiculous!" Marshal Ling Tian said, "He Su Ba was an Immortal Emperor first, so am I not an Immortal Emperor?"


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "You have never seen Su Baxian''s true power, and you have no idea what level of existence he is. He is in Longevity Mountain, and it is best for us not to provoke him. How can you use the one who is fighting for your life. You know that there are tigers on the mountain, and you still have to walk the mountain road. If you don''t have the courage to sacrifice your life, how can this mountain road work?"


    Danyang Tianzun also restrained the smile on his face at this time, and the cynical expression on his face, said: "Today''s Su Baxian has surpassed the original phoenix. If you want to deal with the original phoenix, what kind of lineup do you need to prepare? ?"


    After Danyang Tianzun asked this question, the hall of Lingxiao suddenly fell into silence.


    Danyang Tianzun said again: "I''ve already said that, he Su Ba Xian loves to play whatever he wants in Longevity Mountain. Heavenly Court doesn''t need to pay attention to him at all, and he won''t pay attention to us either, because the target he wants to deal with is basically the same. Not us. There must be someone who wants us to fight Su Baxian directly."


    "Who?"


    "Of course it''s Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has gathered dozens of ancient great emperors. They should be eager that our Heavenly Court will also fight Su Baxian before they can deal with Su Baxian."


    "What if we join forces with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to suppress Su Baxian?" Marshal Ling Tian asked.


    Many immortal officials and Tianzun felt that this would be a very good method.


    "We have no blood feud with Su Baxian, why should we fight him to the death? Doing so is meaningless, it will only damage the vitality of the Taoist sect." Danyang Tianzun said.


    "He doesn''t respect Heavenly Court! Shouldn''t he fight?"


    "What about your apprentice or senior brother who died? If you don''t understand something, then I''ll tell you again. What you''re trying to deal with now is an existence that has surpassed the original Phoenix! There are no more than three existences that are comparable to him, if you don��t have the idea of ??giving your life completely, don��t fight him!��

 Chapter 4432： dark meeting

    Lingbao Tianzun also said: "There is an unending blood feud between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Su Baxian, but there is no such unforgettable hatred between us in Heaven and Su Baxian, so why must many Daomen great emperors, real emperors be destroyed? Xian''s life to deal with Su Baxian? Could it be that the lives of these people are not as important as face?"


    As long as they are the Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables who have witnessed Su Yan''s true power, they absolutely have no intention of starting a war with Su Yan.


    Because under such terrifying power, no one dares to say that they can have absolute security.


    The Immortal Emperor has already had endless longevity, and in the situation of Shou and Tianqi, the only way to fall is to kill himself.


    Obviously in this heavenly court and the immortal realm of Taoism, you can enjoy immortal blessings forever, why bother to go to Su Baxian to work hard?


    Just looking for an opportunity to experience death yourself?


    This is really unreasonable. And even if Su Baxian was suppressed at a huge price, what would Daomen and Tianting get?


    After losing key strengths, it is doubtful whether Heavenly Court can maintain today''s appeal.


    Those outsider emperors who have taken refuge in the heaven may not necessarily be loyal to the heaven.


    If the power of Daomen is no longer enough to suppress them, these immortal emperors from outside Dao will definitely rebel.


    And there is another possibility, that is, Heavenly Court has spent a huge price and has not been able to suppress Su Baxian, then I am afraid that Su Baxian will overthrow Heavenly Court!


    Marshal Ling Tian said: "Have you overlooked the key point, that is Su Baxian''s ambition, since he is the number one Emperor of Heaven, sooner or later he will think of overthrowing the Heavenly Court! If this person is not removed now, sooner or later he will also Become a confidant of heaven! It''s better to start before his wings are full"


    Marshal Ling Tian''s words made some sense, but the price to be paid to suppress Su Yan was simply too great.


    There is no blood feud between the two sides, and most of the immortal emperors are afraid that they will not be willing to go all out for such nonsensical reasons.


    Because most of the Immortal Emperors have not felt the threat from Su Yan, they have only heard of Su Yan''s various deeds in rumors.


    However, everyone understood that with Su Yan''s return, the fairy world was destined to be no longer peaceful.


    Those hidden and ancient powers are destined to return again, stirring up the situation in the fairyland once again!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor finally arrived at Longevity Mountain.


    She set off before the original phoenix, how could she fall behind the original phoenix?


    Naturally, it was because of the two fuel bottles beside her that the strength of her two subordinates was only the emperor. The speed of Yukong''s flight was naturally not comparable to that of the original phoenix.


    That''s why Primordial Phoenix was able to arrive at Longevity Mountain first, and waited three days after Primordial Phoenix asked for guilt and left in anger.


    Emperor Long Jie arrived at Longevity Mountain belatedly.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor arrived at Wanshou Mountain, Kuijin was still excited when he saw the smile on the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s mouth, and immediately released the darkness that covered the sky and the sun.


    Kuijin suddenly showed an incredible expression, because he saw the terrifying dark power swaying almost endlessly in the void!


    It''s as if Emperor Dragon Tribulation is going to attack Longevity Mountain!


    Although Emperor Long Jie has always played cards unreasonably, this time it was too outrageous.


    When the terrifying dark energy soldiers approached the city, the defense mechanism on Longevity Mountain was completely activated. This terrifying and intense darkness seemed to have the power to devour everything!


    When darkness covers everything, it seems that there is only one possibility of destruction in this world!


    This darkness directly made all the true immortals who defected on Longevity Mountain showed expressions of fear!


    And the more powerful people are, the more they can sense this dark horror and unfathomable!


    Emperor Long Jie released the power of darkness so recklessly, Kuijin didn''t dare to ask more, Fan Pu was so surprised that his jaw was about to fall.


    There was a confident smile on the face of Emperor Long Jie, as if everything was still under her control.


    Under the shroud of darkness, the originally beautiful and peaceful Longevity Mountain seems to have lost all its color at once. After being shrouded in darkness, it seems to be completely sunk into a black hole!


    In this absolute darkness, an ice blue sword light pierced the sky directly, and then sent the sword energy in front of them!


    This sword energy is so huge that it is boundless!


    After breaking through the shackles of darkness, the powerful force also possesses extremely powerful lethality, enough to tear the world apart!


    With such a terrifying sword energy, it must be a sword cultivator of the Great Emperor series who can display it!


    Sure enough, soon I could sense a powerful sword intent emerging directly from below!


    The sense of oppression of this sword intent is so extreme that even a quasi-emperor can only shiver under the oppression of this sword intent.


    Other than that, nothing can be done.


    This sword intent came from Su Yan. From the moment he sensed that this dark force was surrounding Longevity Mountain, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, and respectfully established a new relationship with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor in his spiritual sense. connect.


    This terrifying darkness covers everything, and it seems to others that it is a force born to destroy everything.


    In fact, only Su Yan knew that Emperor Long Jie was just acting like a spoiled child.


    She is a standard problem child, even if she acts like a spoiled child, she will use a very awkward way.


    Perhaps it is inappropriate to use the term problem child to describe a great emperor who had become enlightened before the ages.


    But in fact this is already the best adjective.


    Although the age of Emperor Long Jie has been unknown for thousands of years, in fact, just like her appearance, she is still a little girl who has not grown up.


    The same is true for Princess Kong Qian. Although she is over 100,000 years old, if her temperament and physical condition are converted, she is equivalent to a seventeen-year-old human girl.


    They are not human beings, and naturally they cannot be measured by human standards. An inhuman race like the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun may take hundreds of thousands of years to reach adulthood.


    However, after so many epochs of change, Emperor Long Jie has grown up a bit compared to that year.


    Su Yan will always remember that when he first saw the real body of Emperor Long Jie, he was shocked!


    The little girl in front of her looked like she was no more than twelve years old, but she could almost rival him in strength!


    At the beginning, Su Yan thought that this little girl would definitely be the second primordial phoenix in the future, and she was also a super monster born from the power of the source of the fairy world!


    Although her strength is already strong, it is far from reaching its peak. After all, she wasn''t even an adult.


    When she is really an adult, I am afraid that she will awaken the sleeping power in her body - divinity, and become the only Lord God in charge of all darkness in this world!


    Its power will inevitably surpass all heavenly emperors!

 Chapter 4433： reunion

    Emperor Long Jie saw this icy blue sword light pierce the darkness he released, and did not fight back. Instead, he clapped his hands happily, as if he became extremely excited because the other party had broken her magic method.


    Although Kuijin is the subordinate of Emperor Long Jie, he doesn''t know what the Emperor Long Jie is thinking at this time.


    He only knew not to say unnecessary words, nor to make Emperor Long Jie angry, it was enough to just stand there quietly.


    After the shroud of darkness was broken, a golden cloud rose up directly, along with Su Yan''s words: "It''s been so many epochs, you''re still just as naughty, little lacquer."


    Xiao Qi is the nickname of Emperor Long Jie. In today''s world, there is only one man who can call her by this nickname.


    Of course this man was Su Yan, and he could only be Su Yan.


    After seeing Su Yan stepping on the golden cloud and appearing, Emperor Long Jie felt a little embarrassed.


    When she heard the news that Su Yan was besieged by the Hand Immortal Emperor and fell, she was both angry and sad, so she led the crowd to help Su Yan with revenge.


    Later, things couldn''t be done, and I could only hide and practice. In a flash, such a long time has passed.


    This time, Su Yan naturally felt a lot when he saw Emperor Long Jie. He was a human being again, and he was able to meet his old friends. This feeling was really nostalgic.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "So you are really resurrected! When I heard what my subordinates said in the dark, I still doubted whether it was true or not. What if someone faked your reputation to act?"


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he didn''t say a word, just looked at Emperor Long Jie like this.


    For no reason, Emperor Long Jie''s eyes were directly wet with tears.


    Those feelings of the past and some pictures from that year inevitably came to mind, and they overlapped with the figure of the man in front of him.


    It''s too late for this reunion!


    The last time they met was in the Eternal Era, and after such a long period of time, it was enough for many heavy civilizations to go through the entire process from birth to destruction.


    By the time Emperor Long Jie reacted, she was already in Su Yan''s embrace, and even if she stood on tiptoe, her petite body could only reach Su Yan''s neck, which unexpectedly gave people a feeling of being brave!


    The aura coming from Su Yan is still the same as before, perhaps this man has changed into a brand new body, and even his soul has changed.


    But some things in the depths of the soul are absolutely unchanged, and it is still so reassuring!


    This point is very clear to the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. Her cultivation and realm have long been not limited to the real world. Her power has been extended into every corner of the spiritual world.


    Then Su Yan said, "It''s good that you are here. If you are here, I will soon be able to restore the glory of the year."


    Emperor Long Jie smiled and said: "Of course! If we join forces, no one in this world is destined to be our opponent! This is what you said, and we did it back then!"


    "Let''s take your magical powers first, I still have a few people I want to introduce to you."


    After Emperor Long Jie raised his hand, he easily took back the darkness of the sky. All this was so calm and easy.


    Then Emperor Long Jie stepped on Su Yan''s golden cloud and descended into Longevity Mountain along with Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya was naturally very surprised when she saw the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    But the degree of surprise is very limited, because after all, the primitive phoenix has already come, and she already knew the news that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor respected the existence of the world.


    Ni Qingshang was very suspicious of whether Emperor Long Jie was Su Yan''s old lover.


    This suspicion is based on female instinct, but this time she really thought too much.


    To Su Yan, Emperor Long Jie was like the youngest sister in the family. Although she was quirky, she would cause many troubles.


    But as long as she looks at her innocent big eyes, she can''t bear to punish her.


    Of course, Emperor Long Jie will not show such an expression in front of anyone. With her existence, even if she retains a strong playfulness, it is very terrifying for the rest of the Immortal Emperors and True Immortals. exist.


    It is as if Tathagata Buddha can hold Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong can only be regarded as a naughty character in front of Tathagata Buddha.


    But if another person wants to hold Sun Wukong, it will definitely be an iron rod and his brain will burst!


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Susu, if you have any use for me, just say it! I hid in the dark and cultivated for so many years, just to accumulate strength to help you avenge. But since you have come back by yourself , then we can join forces to capture those traitors in Hongmeng first, and then kill them! You and I are bound to be invincible in the world together! This is what you said!"


    This is indeed what Su Yan said.


    When Su Yan discovered the existence of Emperor Long Jie from the darkness, he first fought with her.


    After the two were exhausted, Su Yan realized that this strange powerhouse who had been fighting on a par with him was actually just a little girl.


    Then Su Yan only felt that it was not interesting, and at the same time, he was tempted to recruit.


    It''s just that the opponents Su Yan faced this time were not those immortal emperors who were scheming and full of tricks and interests, but a little girl with no scheming.


    If you use those interests in the past to win over, or even use power to intimidate, I am afraid it will be useless.


    At that time, Su Yan only felt that the little girl in front of her looked very simple, but it was more difficult to deal with than those immortal emperors with extremely complicated minds.


    Su Yan thought about it, only thought of one sentence, and then said it bravely. This sentence is also the sentence that Emperor Long Jie has repeatedly pecked at: "You and I will join forces, destined to be invincible in the world!"


    It was these words that attracted the attention of Emperor Long Jie, and she followed Su Yan willingly.


    After that, Su Yan only taught Emperor Long Jie a little trick, this little girl showed a very terrifying talent and strength, and quickly turned her talent into a powerful strength!


    The talent is so strong that it can be said that Su Dyanping has only seen it.


    Su Yan recalled: "When we fought with the ancient emperor, some scenes are still vivid in our minds, but now we have changed the world, and everything is not what it used to be. Those old people are almost dead."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Emperor Long Jie said respectfully, "I met some interesting people before I came to your Longevity Mountain."


    "The fun person you''re talking about shouldn''t be a primitive phoenix, right?" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, there''s nothing funny about that female phoenix, but she''s just a fool who knows incompetence and rage. The people I''m talking about are Hongmeng and the others." Emperor Long Jie respectfully said.

 Chapter 4434： Demolition

    "You encountered Hongmeng and the others, and then fought a battle in the Pangu Immortal Territory, so that the entire Pangu Immortal Territory was destroyed by you?" Su Yan asked.


    The whole picture of Su Yan''s question almost came out.


    Emperor Long Jie proudly said: "Hongmeng has no ability, that Pangu Immortal Realm was destroyed by me! He is a little goblin, and he dares to call himself Pangu, it''s ridiculous! I don''t have to destroy his Immortal Realm. What do you say?"


    Su Yan smiled helplessly, not knowing how to answer the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    If she hadn''t destroyed the Pangu Immortal Territory, the primitive phoenix would not have taken the initiative to come to the door, and it should not be so troublesome now.


    Emperor Long Jie has not noticed the change in Su Yan''s mood, and even if he does, she will not have any burden, she will definitely say: "What is there to worry about that mother phoenix, I will help you take care of that mother phoenix Just call back."


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Hongmeng is really appealing. I don''t even understand that people like him have average strength. Why are there so many Immortal Emperors willing to obey his orders."


    "It''s naturally because he has something special about him," Su Yan said.


    "Even if there is something extraordinary, he is just a traitor. If it wasn''t for the successor of the Old Sage to help him, I would have taken him down long ago."


    Ni Qingshang had already seen that this little girl was very important in front of Su Yan, and her power was also very terrifying. She could play many immortal emperors with applause, and she could definitely be regarded as an ancient monster.


    Emperor Long Jie looked directly at Ni Qingshang: "Hey, isn''t this the Eye of the Galaxy? Did you marry the daughter of Emperor Xinghe?"


    "It''s not a daughter, I don''t know how many generations of descendants."


    "Is that so? That Emperor Xinghe was a bit annoying back then, but he was really strong in Hongmeng. He should return to his own fairyland now. Are we going to kill Hongmeng''s fairyland now? At least destroy his fairyland first. Let''s talk about Yu, otherwise his arrogance is too arrogant!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Before destroying the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng, did you know that our place was almost destroyed by the primitive phoenix?"


    The original expression of Emperor Long Jie was very indifferent, but after hearing Su Yan''s words at this time, he showed clear anger and said, "Is that female phoenix so arrogant?"


    "It''s not her fault, it''s not because of you," Su Yan said.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Emperor Long Jie''s mouth deflated, showing a very aggrieved expression.


    But Su Yan didn''t like her at all, saying, "That Pangu Immortal Territory was originally an Immortal Territory controlled by the second-largest demon besides Kunlun. Being swallowed up by you in darkness, let alone the original phoenix, I can''t bear it. It''s justifiable for her to ask for her guilt."


    "Then are you going to send someone over to make amends?" Emperor Long Jie''s expression became more and more aggrieved.


    But Su Yan knew that she just wanted to muddle through in this way.


    Su Yan said: "Hey, why would I do such a thing? I''ll think of a way to do this in the future, so I can only put it aside for now. Primitive Phoenix was already my ally, and if you do this, it''s like pushing her away. to Hongmeng''s side."


    Only then did Emperor Long Jie realize that he had made a big disaster, and said: "The power of that mother phoenix is ??not comparable to that of Hongmeng''s stinky fish and rotten shrimp. If so, wouldn''t it be difficult to deal with?"


    "Of course it''s hard to deal with it, but what can I do?" Su Yan said with a wry smile.


    "Su Lang, you didn''t say everything." A sly smile appeared on Ni Qingshang''s face.


    Su Yan only saw this smile and knew that she was about to start to tear down the stage.


    Ni Qingshang said: "Su Lang is not only worried about the original Phoenix, but also the precious daughter of the original Phoenix, the princess Kong Qian who is unparalleled in the world."


    "How can one be unparalleled in the world? Is it more beautiful than the few here? I don''t believe it! Sister Ya is already number one in the world!"


    The words of Emperor Long Jie made Jin Shiya laugh. Although she knew it was flattery, she was very useful in her heart.


    But Jin Shiya smiled and said: "Is Princess Kong Qian really number one in the world, then you should ask your good brother."


    Su Yan had a helpless expression on his face.


    The ladies in the main hall are naturally stunning in the world, but compared with Princess Kong Qian, they are somewhat inferior in taste.


    The beauty of Princess Kong Qian is not only exotic, but also has a feeling that people can''t pick faults, and no matter what angle or direction you look at, there is absolutely no dead angle.


    Although Princess Kong Qian''s character is a little worse, at least her appearance is really good.


    Given Su Yan''s extensive knowledge, he also has to admit that Princess Kong Qian is indeed the most beautiful in this fairyland. To say that it is unparalleled in the world is not too much of a transcendence, but it is appropriate.


    But it really doesn''t make sense to say these words now. Princess Kong Qian herself is not here, so she can''t please herself by saying it, on the contrary, it will only make a few ladies jealous, which is really a thankless thing.


    But Emperor Long Jie is obviously more excited about another point: "Susu! How can you be so powerful! You actually took down the daughter of the mother phoenix? Isn''t that mother phoenix''s lungs going to explode?"


    "That''s not true. Primitive Phoenix should have willingly married his daughter to Su Lang. If you don''t destroy Pangu Immortal Realm, you should be able to witness the beauty of that Princess Kong Qian." Ni Qingshang said, "And this You shouldn''t be happy no matter how you think about it, right?"


    Emperor Long Jie asked, "Why?"


    "Think about it, you and Primal Phoenix are deadly enemies, right?"


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    "If Su Lang married her daughter, she would be her son-in-law. You are Su Lang''s younger sister, so wouldn''t you be short of her original phoenix generation? Do you want to call her auntie in the future?"


    After Ni Qingshang''s analysis, Emperor Long Jie was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t know much about these worldly things, and after listening to Ni Qingshang''s analysis, she just felt that she could not argue, and it made perfect sense.


    Isn''t she going to be thankful, thanks to the smashing of the Pangu Immortal Domain, this messed up this marriage?


    Su Yan seemed to see through Emperor Long Jie''s thoughts and said, "You don''t need to think about it, Princess Kong Qian and I have already married in the Western Lingshan Mountain, and we are already husband and wife. She is returning to her mother''s house this time. Besides, you The original Phoenix is ??your business, and your relationship does not need to involve others."


    "There has always been only one algorithm for the seniority of this fairyland - whoever has the greatest ability is the Daoist brother!"

 Chapter 4435： The idea of ????shaping fairyland

    After Su Yan finished speaking, Emperor Long Jie immediately fell into a thoughtful situation. It seemed that the amount of information in the conversation just now was too much for her and needed to be digested.


    Su Yan glanced at Ni Qingshang and said, "Don''t bewitch the children. Really, the bad habits of the devil world have been brought to the house. Let''s see how I punish you at night."


    Hearing the punishment, Ni Qingshang not only was not afraid, but licked his red lips, showing a bewitching look, and said to Su Yan, "The slave family will wait for Su Lang''s punishment."


    Where did this goblin go? It''s really overwhelming!


    Ni Qingshang has always spoken without any scruples, and is very hot. Only when Jin Shiya is present will she restrain herself.


    Su Yan had a helpless expression on his face. In this main hall, only Emperor Long Jie did not hear the meaning of Ni Qingshang''s words, but instead pleaded for Ni Qingshang.


    If they didn''t believe Long Jie Emperor Zun had lived for more than 100,000 years but still didn''t grow up as a child, now they already believed Su Yan''s words.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor came to Longevity Mountain, Su Yan was like a tiger with wings. With the addition of Huangfu Ming, who was subdued by Su Yan in the Sea of ??Stars, there were already three Immortal Emperors in Longevity Mountain.


    Since Emperor Long Jie was able to come to seek refuge, this also made Su Yan think of a possibility that had been ignored before: whether those strong people who supported him have been hiding, just waiting for him to raise his arms, and then Will they be reunited?


    When the Qing Emperor fell, the old green wood demons under the Qing Emperor''s command were able to gather under his command after so many years!


    He, Su Yangui, was the Great Emperor of Xianwu, and his appeal was definitely higher than that of the Qing Emperor. Perhaps he only needed to come up with an iconic event to let those old monsters who have been hiding know that the strongest emperor in their hearts has returned. Fairyland!


    And this iconic event, Su Yan has already thought about it, that is to shape the fairyland!


    As long as a great immortal realm that has never been seen before or has never come after rises up among the heavens, no one can ignore this matter!


    With this incident, it would be more appropriate to announce that Emperor Xianwu has returned to the Immortal Realm!


    Su Yan really didn''t want to shape the Immortal Realm before, but the so-called decision was made based on the current situation.


    When the situation changes, it is of course necessary to make new decisions, which is beneficial to the current situation.


    As long as Su Yan can shape the Immortal Realm, then the situation may usher in another flip.


    To shape the Immortal Realm, Su Yan needs to concentrate fully, and at this time, he needs to find someone to protect the law.


    This person not only needs to be highly skilled and able to protect Su Yan''s comprehensiveness, but also needs to have absolute loyalty, and will not attack Su Yan in the process of Su Yan''s shaping of the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, this candidate is the most suitable for Emperor Long Jie.


    Before Su Yan gave up on shaping the Immortal Realm, a very important factor was that no one could help him protect the law.


    After Long Jie Dizun came to Longevity Mountain, she broke the state of constant cultivation in the dark Yanfu. She was always fond of movement and not quiet, and once she started to move, she couldn''t stop.


    Originally, Su Yan asked her to teach the Dharma to those quasi emperors and true immortals. She went there for three days in a row, and said nothing on the fourth day. After that, she disappeared without a trace.


    I heard Ni Qingshang say that every day she leaves early in the morning and returns late, she goes to the valley in the back mountain to catch butterflies.


    Emperor Long Jie and Ni Qingshang are very close. Ni Qingshang was born in a demon cultivator. He has always had no scruples in speaking and acting. He also cultivated dark powers. The two have a very common language in some places.


    If Su Yan wanted to see her, it was Ni Qingshang who coaxed her to bring her from the valley.


    When Emperor Long Jie met, he asked: "Susu, you came to me, are you planning to kill Hongmeng with me?"


    However, Su Yan said, "Don''t worry about killing Hongmeng. He should be the one who lives like a year now. There''s nothing wrong with letting him suffer for a few more days. Now I have more important things to do."


    "Oh, what is it? Why don''t you tell me and let me do it for you." Emperor Long Jie said as a matter of course.


    Su Yan said, "I can ask you to do everything else, but this one will not work. Because I have to do it myself."


    "I understand, you want a bridal chamber, right? I really can''t do it for you." Emperor Long Jie replied solemnly.


    This answer really shocked everyone, even Su Yan was speechless for a while.


    In the end, even Jin Shiya couldn''t hold back her serious expression, and said: "I only know what Tong Yan Wuji is today. What Su Lang said is to shape the fairyland, where did you think?"


    "Isn''t it the bridal chamber?" Emperor Long Jie actually showed a pity expression.


    Su Yan said: "I originally had great concerns about shaping the Immortal Realm, but since you are here, Xiao Qi, you don''t have to worry, as long as you help me protect the law, no matter what kind of enemy it is impossible for me to approach me. ."


    Indeed, the power of Emperor Long Jie is no trivial matter. If there was her protector, Su Yan''s integrity would definitely be protected.


    There are not many existences in the heavens that can match her. Even a strong person who can match her, wants to settle her in a short period of time, and then hurt Su Yan, it is extremely difficult.


    What Su Yan was originally worried about was that shaping the Immortal Domain would weaken his power and make him fall into a weak state.


    Especially at the moment when the Immortal Realm condensed, Su Yan''s body and soul would be in a state of defenselessness.


    At this time, there is no need for a powerhouse like Primal Phoenix, even an ordinary Immortal Emperor can deal a devastating blow to Su Yan.


    Now that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has come to protect the Dharma, it naturally saves the worry.


    Emperor Long Jie was also very excited when he heard that Su Yan was going to reshape the Immortal Domain.


    Immediately, he said sadly: "Back then, your fairyland collapsed, and many brothers and sisters fell because of it. Of course, this account must also be counted on the head of that dog thief in Hongmeng! Last time I let him leave calmly, I really hate it. I''m on my own!"


    After the last battle, Emperor Long Jie''s broken arm had already grown back, and her loss was actually not that big.


    The degree of vitality of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is many times higher than that of the ordinary Immortal Emperor. It is not difficult for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to shape a new arm with this powerful vitality.


    Since Su Yan has made up his mind to reshape the Immortal Realm, the next step is to find the five elements necessary to shape the Immortal Realm.


    These five elements are the elites of the five elements. With the changes of the elites of the five elements, and the supreme immortal essence pulling the immortal rules, the immortal realm can naturally hover in the sky for a long time!


    The method of shaping the Immortal Realm was originally developed by Su Yan, and those Immortal Emperors later learned all of Su Yan''s methods.


    However, the number of cultivation paths of each family is different. After learning the Dharma from here, there are more or less transformations.


    For example, the immortal realm of Taoism will add the energy of yin and yang, and then the two rituals and four images must be extremely neat.

 Chapter 4436： Chaos Emperors Legacy

    Su Yan said: "I''m going to get the thick soil elite first. The thick soil elite is the flesh and blood of the immortal realm. Thousands of miles of land are transformed by the thick soil elite. If you want to go to the Endless Continent, you can do it for me. Does Longevity Mountain look after the house?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Of course there is no problem. If someone calls, I will kill him!"


    "What would you do if the Primordial Phoenix came over?" Su Yan asked.


    "Of course I''ll drive this female phoenix away. What qualifications does she have to come to your site? It''s just an unknown female phoenix!"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t, that''s what I''m afraid of. If you and the primitive phoenix fight in the sky above Longevity Mountain, wouldn''t my Longevity Mountain be destroyed like the Pangu Immortal Territory?"


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "Then what do you want me to do, don''t you fight back? That mother phoenix is ??very powerful, you don''t know, if you don''t let me fight back, then I will be bullied by her for no reason?"


    The appearance of Emperor Long Jie looked very aggrieved, but Su Yan didn''t like her at all, saying: "There are people who can bully you in this world, I''m afraid they haven''t been born yet. You can do it yourself, I want to come back. At that time, I saw that the Longevity Mountain was still intact! This Longevity Mountain means a lot to me, do you understand?"


    Emperor Long Jie said solemnly: "I know, just listen to your words, even if you are worried, isn''t there sister Ya to assist me? If I listen to her, there will be no big troubles, right? "


    Emperor Long Jie sometimes has a playful temperament and will do some indecent things, but as long as Jin Shiya can keep an eye on her, Su Yan can be considered a lot more relieved.


    Su Yan said: "I will come back soon after I take the elite of the thick soil, and it shouldn''t take too long. Although the remaining four elites of the five elements are precious, it is not difficult to get them. Because they have the ability to shape the existence of the fairyland. It''s just a very small part."


    Lord Qingqiu said: Can Su Lang take others back? It has been a long time since people came to Longevity Mountain, and they have never gone back to see how the former demon country was like. "


    It is reasonable for the Qingqiu country to want to go back and have a look. After all, she has been in charge of the demon country for many years, and it can be regarded as the foundation of the family inheritance.


    He and the little girl arranged by the Qingqiu King before coming to Longevity Mountain didn''t know if they would be able to sit firmly on the throne.


    Su Yan said: "Just take you back and have a look. Now your cultivation is almost golden, but you can''t be greedy for the customs on the Endless Continent, or it will definitely damage your cultivation."


    "Understood, Su Lang." King Qingqiu gave Su Yan an extremely warm hug.


    Although he hasn''t set off yet, the mood of the Qingqiu King has become extremely excited.


    Jin Shiya asked worriedly, "Su Lang, will it be dangerous for you to go to the Endless Continent this time?"


    Ni Qingshang said strangely: "There are not even heavenly immortals on the Endless Continent. There are all imaginary immortals and earth immortals. What threat can they pose to Su Lang?"


    "I know that too, but I feel a little restless after all. I always feel like something big is going to happen."


    Su Yan comforted Jin Shiya and said, "I went to the Sea of ??Stars, and I have already seen my destiny with that divine weapon, Star Tribulation. There should be no danger in a short period of time. Don''t worry, I will go and return quickly without delay. "


    Jin Shiya looked embarrassed, and finally said: "Actually, this is the case, Su Lang, the patriarch once told me in the past that if you plan to reshape the fairyland, you will definitely go to the Endless Continent, at that time just go to get the patriarch A legacy placed on an endless continent."


    "The Great Emperor of Chaos again?" Su Yan looked at Jin Shiya, and his eyes inevitably became sharp.


    From the moment Su Yan entered Chaos, perhaps from before he entered Chaos, every step he took would fall into the calculations of the Great Chaos.


    No matter how many variables and how many bizarre twists and turns occurred in the event, the final result of the matter must be that the Great Chaos has calculated everything.


    Everything Su Yan did, in the end, was completing the layout that the Great Chaos Emperor had prepared in advance.


    This feeling was really uncomfortable, as if Su Yan was a chess piece in the hands of the Chaos Emperor.


    No one would like the feeling of being at the mercy of others, let alone an existence like Su Yan who once reached the peak of the heavens.


    Su Yan said: "If the Chaos Emperor has any other arrangements, you might as well tell me all of them, so that every time things come to an end, tell me what the Chaos Emperor has arranged."


    "Su Lang, I''m actually"


    Su Yan said: "Xiaoya, you don''t need to explain, I didn''t say this against you, but what the Great Chaos did really made me feel very unhappy. You also know that I am a human being, and I always hate being manipulated by others, but he Treating me as a marionette again and again! It''s really hateful!"


    Su Yan''s anger was completely expected by Jin Shiya.


    Who is Su Yan? It has always been my destiny.


    However, all his actions now seem to be controlled by a Chaos Emperor. In fact, it is in disguise that Su Yan''s realm is not as good as that of the Chaos Emperor.


    Otherwise, how could it be so manipulated by the Chaos Emperor?


    Of course, from the current point of view of Emperor Chaos'' arrangement, all of them are not harmful to Su Yan.


    Whether it was the divine artifact hatched by the seed of Daoyin, or the divine power of destruction that was later hidden in that stargate by the Great Chaos Emperor, both of them were important forces that helped Su Yan return to his peak!


    With these two powers, Su Yan no longer has to struggle between the heavens, and can tell the heavens and those immortal emperors in a dignified manner that I, Su Yan, have come back!


    But even so, Su Yan still felt a chill in his heart.


    Since the Great Chaos Emperor can make arrangements to give him such power to shock the heavens, it must mean that the Great Chaos Emperor also has the power to punish Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan noticed a key word that Jin Shiya had just said: "You said that what is on the Endless Continent is the legacy of Emperor Chaos?"


    Jin Shiya said: "That''s right, what the ancestor said was the word inheritance. The ancestor had already realized something back then, maybe his fall was already irreversible, so he made the layout in advance."


    Su Yan said strangely, "Since he is about to perish and turn into ashes, what''s the point of making such an arrangement for him?"


    Once it falls, no matter how shocking the previous cultivation base and how terrifying the power is, it will be reduced to dust.


    Since everything is destined to turn into nothingness, why does the Great Chaos have to make these arrangements?


    Is it just to help Su Yan make a wedding dress?


    Su Yan still couldn''t guess the mind of the Great Emperor Chaos. In fact, it is mainly because the arrangements of the Chaos Great Emperor are all at the key point, and there is no trace of it other than that.


    Naturally, there is no way to spy on his purpose.

 Chapter 4437： Find the veins

    Emperor Long Jie asked: "Who is this Chaos Emperor?"


    Su Yan said, "I also want to know who he is, but so far everything about him is a mystery."


    Originally, Su Yan thought that going to the Endless Continent would be a very easy journey, but at this time, he also became somewhat uncertain.


    If Chaos Great Emperor really has some heritage buried in the endless continent, it is not so easy to take it out.


    When Su Yan took the path of Yinseed for the first time, he encountered the Holy Maiden without salt attacking the holy city. Later, when he went to merge the divine power of destruction, he encountered the guards of the Great Emperor series. Just approaching that divine power of destruction was already a life-and-death experience. .


    If Emperor Chaos has any arrangement this time, it will not be easy to get the treasure he arranged.


    But as soon as it comes, it''s okay, even if you think about this kind of uncertain things, there will be no results, and you will only waste your thoughts in vain.


    Soon Su Yan sorted out his thoughts and prepared to go.


    Regarding the ancestor''s legacy, Jin Shiya explained a total of eight characters, saying that these eight characters hide the mystery of Emperor Chaos'' legacy.


    These eight characters are: the universe is dark yellow, the world is prehistoric.


    At present, Su Yan still doesn''t understand the true meaning of these eight characters. Presumably only in a specific scene can he know what the meaning of these eight characters left by the Great Chaos is.


    This time, Su Yan wanted to take the Qingqiu King back to his hometown in the Endless Continent, but this matter was left behind, and he planned to take the elites of the thick soil and make other plans.


    Being able to return to the Endless Continent, the Qingqiu King is really full of emotion.


    When I was on this continent, I only felt that this endless continent was like a prison. When I really broke away from the ranks of Earth Immortals and was able to soar into the universe, I would miss this endless continent infinitely.


    It seems that the experiences of the past, and the years of those experiences, have a different kind of feeling.


    This kind of memory will have a certain modification effect on the past. Even some bad energy will change from bitter to sweet after being modified by memory.


    The Qingqiu King of course understood this, but she still couldn''t help feeling sentimental in her heart.


    The white clouds below are extremely misty, and under the white clouds are already magnificent rivers and mountains on the endless continent.


    The gate of time and space opened by Su Yan happened to be here. Looking down from the sky, he could just see the direction of the mountain range like a dragon''s spine.


    This mountain range seems to be called the Chengtian Mountain Range. The mountain range is majestic and magnificent, and it is a natural dragon vein.


    Dragon veins can gather wind and store water, and naturally many treasures of heaven and earth will emerge as the times require.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan chose this place. The thick soil elite is formed by the accumulation of soil elements, and only in the leylines can it meet the conditions for the birth of the thick soil elite.


    If there are mountains with dragon veins, they can naturally gather a large amount of immortal essence and spiritual energy, which is naturally more conducive to the birth of the thick soil elite.


    Su Yan and the Qingqiu King went together and slowly descended towards the mountain range below.


    The summits of the mountains below are covered in holy snow and are definitely off the beaten track.


    From the mountainside, it turned into a blue-black rock, and at the foot of the mountain was a lush green forest.


    In terms of color changes, it can be regarded as a clear distinction.


    The King of Qingqiu asked: "Su Lang, I don''t know where the thick soil elite you are looking for is in this mountain range? Do you want to release your spiritual sense to find it?"


    Su Yan said: "The thick soil elites are not on the mountain, but in the earth veins. If we go down from here, we must at least escape to a depth of ten miles underground. After finding the underground spiritual veins, we can detect where the thick earth elites are."


    The King of Qingqiu said in surprise: "How can it be hidden in such a deep place?"


    "After all, the Houtu elites can be regarded as the essence of the five elements and the treasures of heaven and earth. Of course, such treasures will not appear in places where people can easily get them." Su Yan said, "If there are really thick soil elites here, then they will inevitably be hidden. Among the deepest spiritual veins, you only need to find the deepest spiritual vein."


    To find the best spiritual veins, you need to look for the place where the dragon nods among the undulating dragon veins.


    If you find the place where the dragon nods, it means that you have found the place where the spiritual energy of Xianyuan is most concentrated, and the rest will be easy to handle.


    With Su Yan''s ability, it was very easy to find where Long Nod was.


    Soon, Su Yan drove the golden clouds to find a secluded valley.


    The Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi in this secluded valley is extremely rich, even if it is compared to the Immortal Realm above.


    Inside and outside the secluded valley is full of big trees in the sky, and under the big trees in the sky are flowers of different colors.


    These flowers are blooming warmly in the sun and fluttering in the wind. Coming here is like coming to the world of flower fairy.


    However, there should be no cultivators in this secluded valley, and there should be no traces of cultivation.


    Perhaps Su Yan and the Qingqiu King were the first to set foot in this secluded valley.


    The Qingqiu King said regretfully, "If there are earth immortals practicing here, the speed of the accumulation of vitality will probably be more than five times that of the outside world. It is a pity that such a beautiful scenery of Lingshan is left idle like this."


    Su Yan said: "The Chengtian Mountains have never been crowded, even those demons won''t come. The nearest cultivator city is more than 5,000 miles away, so there shouldn''t be any earth immortals that can detect this place."


    "There should be many hidden and unknown fairy valleys like this on the Endless Continent. Like the Chengtian Mountains, there are more mountains that go more than 3,000 miles, but no one has ever explored. Because this continent is just like it The name is the same, it is almost boundless. Even if all the immortal realms from ancient times to the present are put together, it will definitely not be able to compare with the vastness of the endless continent."


    Arriving in the secluded valley, the King of Qingqiu played with sex, collected a lot of flowers, and weaved a bouquet of flowers for himself.


    She really enjoyed the time spent alone with Su Yan in this secluded valley, but Su Yan''s mind was full of how to collect the elites of the thick soil, and he had absolutely no intention to deal with the beautiful woman in front of her.


    Su Yan released his spiritual sense, and his spiritual sense was facing downwards. Three miles underground, he sensed that the spiritual energy of immortal essence was flowing rapidly, like an underground river.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by this result, because the immortal essence aura was not too lively, even in the spiritual veins of the immortal realm above, it would only flow slowly.


    Here, the flow rate of Xianyuan Spiritual Qi is approaching an abnormal level!


    There are only two reasons for this abnormal situation.


    Either someone was cultivating in the spiritual veins below, and the flow rate of Xianyuan Aura was artificially manipulated; or someone set up a formation below and interfered with the flow of Xianyuan Aura.


    In short, this anomaly must have been caused by someone intervening.

 Chapter 4438： Send the fairy king

    Su Yan was curious, in the deep mountains and forests so far away from the Immortal Kingdom, who would make arrangements here?


    It is impossible for those Earth Immortals to intervene in the flow of Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi in the Earth Vessel. To do this, at least the level of Jin Immortal is required.


    That is to say, the golden immortal above descended into the Endless Continent, and then hid in the leylines of the Chengtian Mountains?


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, his spiritual sense suddenly seemed to have hit a strange stone.


    This strange stone actually has the ability to bounce Su Yan''s spiritual sense back.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but increase his spiritual sense, and that strange stone seemed to sense some kind of pressure, and it actually changed in some way!


    There was a spiritual sense in it, but this spiritual sense was very weak and not enough to compete with Su Yan.


    In this way, Su Yan already knew that there must be a cultivator cultivating in the earth vein below.


    Because it is impossible for a stone to have spiritual thoughts, only living people can cultivate spiritual thoughts.


    Su Yan stomped lightly, and the flowers and plants in the secluded valley all swayed together. When the vibration was transmitted, the mountains in the distance also shook together!


    Countless rolling stones fell from the top of the mountain and even caused several avalanches!


    Su Yan''s stomping can be called earth-shaking!


    The monk hidden in the earth vein was even more miserable. After thinking for a while, he had no choice but to rush up from the earth vein!


    King Qingqiu was still fiddling with the garland he had just made, when he saw a golden light rushing up from the ground below. After the golden light hit the ground, it turned into a short man.


    Because his stature is too short, the purple Taoist robe he wears is a normal person''s style, and it looks extremely fat when it falls on him, which makes him look a little funny in addition to being sullen.


    This man has a few beards, his facial features are very twisted, and his whole person is very ugly.


    He was originally cultivating in the Earth Vessel, and he had no competition with the world, but he was disturbed by Su Yan, and naturally there would be great resentment in his heart, and he originally planned to scold him.


    But he just glanced at Su Yan, and he was too afraid to say a word.


    Because he had already sensed the aura that was like heaven and earth from Su Yan''s body, only the Immortal Emperor in this world could cultivate his aura to a level equal to that of heaven and earth!


    This short man was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. Even in his dreams, he would never have imagined that he would meet an Immortal Emperor on the Endless Continent!


    Moreover, the Immortal Emperor personally took action and forced him out of the underground spiritual veins!


    This situation is more outrageous than a dream!


    Those immortal emperors in the heavens are not high above, there is absolutely no reason for them to descend to this endless continent.


    He was not sure what Su Yan had planned, so he didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Su Yan looked at the short man and asked, "You already have the cultivation base of the Immortal King, why are you hiding in the terrestrial veins of the Endless Continent?


    "Put, let go, let go"


    This short man originally planned to say "fart", but after looking at Su Yan and sensing the aura that was as deep as the sea, he couldn''t say a word behind it.


    This prudence is necessary. If you speak madly in front of the Immortal Emperor, you will definitely be punished.


    This point, as long as the Immortal King who understands the rules will be very clear.


    Su Yan glared at him and asked, "What''s your name and where did you come from? Come back to my question honestly, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    After hearing Su Yan''s threatening words, the short man threw himself to the ground and said, "God is gracious! God is gracious! God is gracious!"


    Su Yan said, "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    The short man said: "The little man''s Dao name is Guangzhi, he is the suzerain of the Daomen Futian Sect. He was once sealed by the heavenly court as the immortal king of Chengtian imitating the law of the earth. I have been cultivating here for more than 300 years, and I don��t know what I have committed, which has disturbed the gods!��


    Su Yan''s eyes lit up and said, "Since you have been cultivating here for over three hundred years, you must know the trend of this underground spiritual meridian like the palm of your hand?"


    Guangzhi replied: "I don''t dare to say that I know everything, but I still know some basic things."


    Su Yan said: "That''s very good, I have a place where I can find you, I want to get the thick soil elite, you help me take the thick soil elite out of the underground spiritual veins, and I will give you an ancient spiritual tool, what do you think? ?"


    Going underground is a chore, not only testing the body, but also the mind.


    What''s more, it''s still going into the spiritual veins ten miles underground.


    After escaping, walking through the ground is like swimming in mud. It felt really hard to say a good word.


    Therefore, the cultivators of the heavens who practice earth practice are often the fewest.


    Soil monks do not have the lethal power of gold and fire, nor can they cast spells to save others like the two spiritual powers of water and wood, and drilling into the ground is neither windy nor cool. It can be said that there is absolutely no image to speak of.


    Women''s monks almost never practice earth magic.


    It is a kind of luck to meet this Immortal King who practices earth escape.


    If Su Yan could use the spiritual tool that Su Yan didn''t need to exchange for the thick soil elite, it would be a good deal.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Guangzhi immediately showed an eager expression because he heard the words "Ancient Spirit Tool".


    Especially the word "antiquity", after hearing it, the whole heart can''t help but become eager.


    The chance to get an ancient spirit tool is not common for these Immortal Kings. If he can get one, it must be his good fortune.


    As for artifacts, they are all treasures that can only be obtained by chance but cannot be obtained. Ordinary Immortal Kings don''t need to think too much. Even if any artifacts are born, they are destined to fail.


    The ancient spiritual tool can basically be regarded as the highest level magic weapon that the fairy king can get.


    Guangzhi glanced at Su Yan, and then asked, "I wonder how many elites of thick soil the God needs?"


    Guangzhi''s question, of course, means that he can do the work for Su Yan and obtain the elite of the thick soil in the underground spiritual veins.


    I saw Su Yan stretched out five fingers. Although he didn''t say a word, Guang Zhi showed an extremely surprised expression, and then said, "God, you are talking like a lion!"


    The King of Qingqiu was very curious about the riddle-like communication between Su Yan and Guangzhi, so he asked, "Su Lang, what did you mean by extending your five fingers just now?"


    Su Yan said, "I want five taels."


    "It''s only five taels, it''s not too much, right?" said Qingqiu King.


    Guangzhi smiled wryly and said, "Auntie, you are wrong! This mountain range is at least 3,000 miles in diameter, and the dragon veins below it have been cultivated for 10,000 years, and at most one or two of the elites of thick soil will be produced. God is going to completely hollow out the 50,000-year-old spiritual energy of this Chengtian Mountain Range at once!"

 Chapter 4439： generously rewarded

    Su Yan said: "I want so many thick soil elites, what will I do with them, you must have guessed it?"


    Although Guangzhi is only an immortal king, he is an expert in the field after all.


    Although the thick soil elite is very precious and the output is extremely rare, it is actually not very widely used.


    It is often only used when shaping the fairyland.


    Since the other party wants to ask for so many elites of thick soil, I am afraid that they are going to shape the fairyland.


    Thinking of this, Guang Zhi was obviously surprised.


    Since the Immortal Emperor wants to drive him to do things, he naturally has no room to refuse, not to mention that the Immortal Emperor has promised him an ancient spiritual tool as a reward.


    As an Immortal Emperor, the words spoken and the promises made are bound to be fulfilled.


    As for the identity and origin of the Immortal Emperor in front of him, Guang Zhi did not need to know, nor did he want to know.


    All he wanted was to get the job done and get what he deserved.


    Guangzhi moved his muscles and bones and said: "God, please relax, the villain will go to the underground spiritual veins to investigate, with the savings of the Chengtian Mountains, there should be six or seven taels of thick soil elites! I just care. All help God to get it.��


    Su Yan hummed with satisfaction.


    Guangzhi patted his Taoist robe, then jumped into the ground and disappeared.


    Guangzhi should go to the ground to get the Houtu elites. He has been practicing here for more than 300 years. He should have known how the Houtu elites are divided into branches.


    All Su Yan has to do now is to wait.


    With King Qingqiu by his side, it was not lonely.


    Su Yan also released his spiritual sense, only to feel that Guangzhi was constantly shuttled in the ley lines.


    The leylines here are intricate and more tortuous than the mountains on the ground.


    It is undoubtedly more efficient to find an Immortal King who understands earthwork to fetch it than to roam around the chaotic leylines.


    It didn''t take long for Guangzhi to come back, holding a handful of loess in his hand. This loess looks ordinary, and there is nothing magical about it.


    However, Guangzhi took off his Taoist robe and wrapped the loess in his pocket, looking cautiously.


    Su Yan knew that Guangzhi was right in doing so, because the thick soil elites were actually very dangerous.


    Once the immortal essence is touched, especially the immortal essence of the earth attribute, it will skyrocket ten million times in an instant!


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that when the Immortal Realm is shaped, it is precisely with the thick soil elites that can be transformed into thousands of miles of land.


    But if this attribute falls on the Endless Continent, it will be very dangerous. If you are not careful, thousands of miles of soil will fall from the sky and everything will be buried!


    The thick soil elites in front of them only look like a few taels, but they are enough to create a floating continent that spans thousands of miles!


    Su Yan took the thick soil elite from Guangzhi''s hands, and he weighed at least seven or eight taels, which was definitely enough.


    Then, a small jade badge flew out from Su Yan''s sleeve, which was also an ancient magic weapon obtained from the tomb of the Dragon Emperor.


    After Guangzhi received this jade badge, he only felt that a fresh breath poured into his body, and all of a sudden he suppressed the turbid breath from the thick soil in his body!


    Immediately feel refreshed to the extreme!


    When Guangzhi was cultivating below, he would not only absorb the immortal essence aura in the earth veins, but also inhale some unknown turbid qi into his body at the same time.


    Over time, it will naturally cause trouble to the body, and it is also a major obstacle to practice.


    And the ancient spiritual tool that Su Yan gave him can be said to be just right to solve this problem, how can Guangzhi not be happy?


    Guangzhi looked at Su Yan in ecstasy, then bowed his head and said, "Thank you for the grace of God!"


    Su Yan replied: "You honestly help me with things, this is the reward you deserve, what kind of grace does it come from."


    Guang Zhi said: "I don''t know what else the gods have ordered?"


    The King of Qingqiu smiled and said, "Do you still want the reward of an ancient spirit tool?"


    Guangzhi smiled and said, "I never thought about it, but I have already obtained such a precious spiritual tool from the gods, so I naturally have to obey the gods."


    Su Yan thought about it for a second, thinking that the legacy of the Great Chaos Emperor is still left on this endless continent, and maybe it will really be useful to this local Taoist in the future.


    So Su Yan said, "You are cultivating in this place. If there is a place for you, I will naturally come here to find you."


    Guangzhi repeatedly said yes.


    King Qingqiu had a very bad first impression of him, but now it seems that he is not a bad person, but he was born with an ugly appearance, and his personality was considered an honest person.


    Su Yan said: "Since the elites of thick soil have been acquired, it is time to go to your demon kingdom to see."


    Lord Qingqiu said: "The child is still young, and I don''t know if he can sit in the position of the Lord."


    Su Yan said: "Individuals have their own destiny, you can''t worry about it."


    As they spoke, Su Yan and the Qingqiu King had already ascended in the clouds, and then flew towards the northwest.


    After crossing the Chengtian Mountains, and after a few big rivers and mountains, it takes more than 7,000 kilometers to reach the boundary of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    Su Yan and King Qingqiu had only flown less than three hundred miles when they saw a cloud of green air rising from the ground. Su Yan immediately stopped flying and looked down.


    I saw Guangzhi just emerging from the ground, not only the robe became broken, but even the forehead was flooded with blood. It looked really embarrassed.


    Guangzhi was panting against a large rock, and when he saw Su Yan descending from the sky, he immediately fell to his knees and said, "Please also ask God to be fair!"


    Guangzhi came here because he saw Su Yan flying in the northwest direction, in order to follow Su Yan''s trail.


    Su Yan asked: "What''s the matter, you seem to be fighting someone? You are the Immortal King, is there any existence that can help you in this endless continent?"


    Guang Zhidao: "It''s true! There is a Taoist cultivating at the bottom of the Chengtian Mountains. This Taoist is called Master Changhe, who cultivates both soil and water. He happens to be my nemesis. The ancient spiritual tool that Shangxian bestowed on me just now was seen by him. It was snatched away in one fell swoop! I was so incompetent that I couldn''t even hold the magic weapon, so I was snatched by him!"


    "Oh, is that right? So the real Changhe is also an Immortal King?"


    "Exactly."


    Lord Qingqiu said: "This real person of Changhe is really bold enough, Su Lang, he actually dares to **** the things you rewarded like this!"


    Su Yan said: "Well, I''m really brave enough to make it clear that I didn''t take me seriously. If I can''t pull him out of the ground, I don''t need to be an Immortal Emperor."


    Su Yan was already slightly angry when he spoke.


    Guang Zhi said: "The Master Changhe stole the magic weapon and then fled away. I don''t know which leyline to hide under. If he doesn''t come out and hides his aura, I''m afraid the gods won''t be able to find his trace. "

 Chapter 4440： Gods majesty

    The mountains here are vertical and horizontal, and the spiritual veins in the ground are intertwined back and forth, which is extremely complicated.


    A considerable period of time has passed by now. If Daoist Changhe insisted on hiding in the ground, that is, if he did not show up, ordinary Immortal Emperors really had nothing to do.


    Unless the thousands of miles of mountains are destroyed, there is always a feeling of killing a chicken with a knife.


    It''s like a cockroach hiding under the refrigerator, and you smash the refrigerator as well.


    This certainly kills the cockroaches, but it also creates other bigger problems later on.


    But since Su Yan is the first emperor of Xianwu in the world, he must have his own way to pull the real Changhe out of the claustrophobic underground.


    Su Yan soared into the air, and instead of releasing his huge spiritual sense to scan the earth''s veins, he used a pair of eyes to scan the sky and the earth!


    Su Yan''s eyes had already changed to a golden color at this time!


    At the same time, a powerful divinity also appeared in Su Yan''s body.


    Guang Zhi and was so shocked that he was speechless. Although he did not recognize this unique divine power, he was still shocked by the aura displayed by Su Yan.


    With the strongest power of his Guangzhi, I''m afraid he can''t match one percent of the gods!


    Such a difference is like a heaven!


    It seems that the real person Changhe really messed up the wrong object!


    When Su Yan''s pupils turned golden yellow, the world also took on a completely different look in his eyes.


    Although Su Yan was still looking at the world with his naked eyes, what the world showed in Su Yan''s eyes was lines of cause and effect.


    These lines of cause and effect depict not only what the world looks like in the present, but also the possible shapes of the past and the future!


    When everything in the past, present, and future is clearly presented in front of Su Yan, then it is doomed that the Master Changhe will have nowhere to escape!


    When Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes that did not contain any emotion glanced over, the real Changhe, who had been hiding in the deep ley lines twenty miles underground, suddenly fought a cold war!


    He only felt that everything about himself had been seen through by the other party, even if it was a secret that had never been mentioned to anyone in his heart, it seemed to have been exposed to the other party at this time!


    He only felt as if he had become a person without clothes, standing in front of the other party not only had uncontrollable fear, but also felt very ashamed!


    Real Life Changhe has inevitably felt fear!


    This is an unprecedented feeling, as if he has been pinched by the other party at the level of the soul!


    No matter how he tried to escape, it was doomed to no avail!


    No matter what, it is impossible to fly out of each other''s palms!


    Of course, Daoist Changhe knows that only the Immortal Emperor series can have such coercion!


    Master Changhe has already felt deep fear and regret. If he was not jealous and took action to **** Guangzhi''s treasure, it shouldn''t be so dangerous!


    At this time, Master Changhe just wanted to lurch deeper into the leylines, even if doing so would put him in deep danger.


    There are huge unknowns and various unknown risks lurking in the deeper depths of the leylines, and even a powerful quasi-emperor would not easily explore such places.


    But at this time, Master Changhe was indeed forced to the point where he had nowhere to go. Compared with the darker underground, it was the fear of being stared at from the invisible that made his mind even more broken!


    In order to escape this strong sense of collapse, it seems that he has no choice!


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s majestic voice suddenly resounded in the heart of Daoist Changhe: "Did you come out to confess your guilt and obey the law, or do you want me to catch you personally? You have to think carefully about it!"


    Every word of Su Yan''s words seemed to have hit the heart of Daoist Changhe!


    The fear that had been magnified in the heart was also shaken even more, so that the state of mind of the Immortal King could not be maintained!


    Now he is just a startled bird!


    Su Yan snorted coldly, just as he left with his front foot, the treasure bestowed by his hind foot was robbed. This shows that he is not giving him face!


    If he can''t help Guangzhi to get this magic weapon back, then he won''t have to come out and mess around in the future!


    Real Life Changhe made a very wrong decision in fear, that is to hide towards the bottom layer deep below.


    But how could this change escape Su Yan''s eyes!


    Su Yan said coldly, "It''s really stubborn!"


    Then it directly rose into the sky and flew towards a mountain behind it, and the speed of the flight was as fast as an unsheathed fairy sword!


    The King of Qingqiu hurriedly chased after him, only to see that Su Yan finally landed on a snowy mountain, and then said, "Do you think you are absolutely safe by hiding in the geology of this snowy mountain?"


    Then I saw Su Yan open his hands, and supreme mana emerged from Su Yan''s hands!


    Although this powerful mana has not been fully exerted, the entire snow-capped mountain has been shaken!


    Then the shaking spread, and all the surrounding mountains shook with it!


    This is the power of the Great Emperor Realm!


    Once used, the whole world will tremble with it!


    And the real person Changhe, who was hiding in the depths of the earth veins, naturally sensed that the power of destroying the sky and the earth was hanging above his head, and he was really scared to the extreme!


    This power is far from what he can match!


    It can even be said that he is as small as an ant in front of this power!


    When Su Yan opened his hands completely, this snow-capped mountain also split directly from the top of the mountain!


    The mountain of Daxue Mountain was directly divided into two by a terrifying force, and it was cut from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain without stopping, and then it was cut towards the leyline below!


    The terrifying power cuts those rocks so easily, it''s even easier than cutting tofu!


    This is the power of the Immortal Emperor!


    It is absolutely impossible to compete with the Immortal Emperor only by the power of the True Immortal.


    Su Yan didn''t use any magic weapon yet, he just ripped apart a mountain peak with his bare hands!


    The real Changhe, who was hiding in the earth veins at the bottom of the mountain, was completely speechless at this time. He only felt that the breath of the emperor had been crushed from above, making him completely unable to move.


    The only thing Changhe can do now is to close his eyes and wait to die.


    However, this destructive force came to an abrupt end when the earth veins above him were cut open layer by layer, and it came to a distance of three meters in front of him!


    Obviously, the master of this power not only possesses terrifying power, but also controls the power to a level of subtlety!


    The real Changhe has never encountered such a terrifying existence in his life!


    In the face of this kind of terrifying existence, he didn''t even have the courage to take action. He was as pitiful as a reptile, only daring to crawl around in the ground.


    But it is best to be easily captured by the opponent.


    Of course, this is also completely impossible, after all, the opponent possesses absolute crushing power!


    And a delicate female voice also rang from above: "You are so brave, do you really think that a small loach can escape the palm of a real dragon?"

 Chapter 4441： Xiandi Cave House

    After the Master Changhe heard the words of the Qingqiu King, he suddenly became extremely frightened.


    If his fate is a thread, then this thread is already in the hands of others, and he is just a puppet below.


    The real Changhe had already sensed the terrifying aura of the Great Emperor.


    With the ability of other Immortal Kings, once there is no protection of the earth veins, then there is no way to deal with the emperor.


    The real Changhe only felt that his breath was the difference between the ants on the ground and the real dragon when compared to the emperor above.


    Then Su Yan pulled out his hand lightly, and pulled the Changhe Daoist from the bottom of the cracked snow mountain, as easily and casually as catching a chicken.


    At this time, the real Changhe has become ashes, and he has completely given up how to struggle.


    Indeed, in the face of this crushing force, even struggling would be meaningless.


    The Qingqiu country lord couldn''t help but be filled with emotion after seeing the real person Changhe, and said to Su Yan, "When I was in Qingqiu country, if I heard that there was a golden immortal from the upper realm about to come down to the Endless Continent, I would be shocked for a long time, I just felt that the power of the golden immortal had already Through the sky and the earth, and the body and the Tao, it is already an existence that I only dare to imagine, but I can''t imagine that this Immortal King will be so handled by you today, it''s really easy."


    Su Yan said: "The Immortal Essence on the Endless Continent is far inferior to the Immortal Territory above. If it wasn''t for the need to practice the earth-based immortal method, the Immortal King should not be seen on the Endless Continent."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he glanced at Master Changhe. At this time, Master Changhe was no longer struggling, and his face had completely turned iron blue.


    Su Yan said, "What about the magic weapon you stole from Guangzhi?"


    Faced with Su Yan''s question, Master Changhe had no choice but to hand over the little jade stamp.


    Su Yan threw the small jade into Guangzhi''s hands again. After Guangzhi took the small jade, he showed a grateful expression and thanked God.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s justice, I''m afraid Guangzhi would have lost this ancient spiritual tool.


    The King of Qingqiu asked, "What will this Immortal King do with him?"


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t it true that Changhe is a real person? You are considered a generation of Immortal Kings after all. You are one of the top beings in this world. It''s ridiculous that you are still doing robbery. If you don''t punish you, you can''t justify it."


    "God spare your life! The villain is not motivated by wealth, but he has always had a bad relationship with Master Guangzhi. He only wants to anger him when he grabs his magic weapon, not really wanting to occupy the magic weapon."


    The explanation of the real Changhe is really hard to make sense.


    This kind of nonsense can''t fool even a three-year-old child, let alone use it to fool Su Yan.


    Guang Zhi was also filled with righteous indignation next to him, wishing that Su Yan would directly peel off the real Changhe and get cramps.


    Seeing that the real person of Changhe could no longer be fooled, he could only change his words: "God spare your life, the villain knows that the existence of a secret cave on the Endless Continent was created by the ancient Immortal Emperor, and there are infinite treasures in it, and there have never been any. Having been opened by others, I am willing to use the location of this cave in exchange for God��s forgiveness.��


    Su Yan asked, "Since no one has ever opened it, how would you know that there are infinite treasures inside?"


    Master Changhe was speechless for a while, unable to say a word.


    But what he pursues now is to save his life, and then he bites the bullet and says: "Because the villain has been to the vicinity of the cave mansion, and has seen the weather around the cave mansion. If it weren''t for the infinite treasures that need to be guarded, why would such a powerful ban be required?"


    Lord Qingqiu said: "Listening to what he said, it seems to be true. What is the emperor''s cave? I have been on the endless continent for so long, but I have never heard of it. There are other immortal emperor caves on the endless continent. existing."


    "What about the Great Emperor''s Cave Mansion? It''s nothing more than that." Su Yan said.


    Frankly speaking, Su Yan had no interest at all in the so-called Great Emperor''s cave dwelling that Master Changhe said.


    Su Yan now has the divine artifact in his hand, and most of the magic weapons in this world are far from the level of divine artifact. Even if some ancient treasures are obtained by Su Yan, they are just good-looking toys.


    When he wanted to fight with a real sword and a real gun, the magic weapon that Su Yan used first was definitely the divine weapon of good fortune.


    As for the exercises and the like, there is no need to say more.


    The ancient Immortal Emperor they were talking about, in terms of seniority, really might not be able to compare to Su Yan. How powerful could his cultivation technique be?


    Su Yan is an existence that has broken through the ages!


    Su Yan''s own practice has already used the power of the sky and the earth, and there is no need to practice the practice of other families.


    Even if there is a Great Emperor''s Cave Mansion, it is not very attractive to Su Yan.


    But King Qingqiu looked at Su Yan with watery eyes and asked, "Su Lang, do you think this Immortal Emperor''s cave will be very interesting?"


    Su Yan is a smart person, and of course he knows what Qingqiu King means when he asks such a question.


    Many times when a woman wants to do something, she doesn''t tell you her plan actively, but just hints to you side by side that it''s better for everyone to do it together.


    Su Yan immediately untied the shackles of the real person Changhe, giving him the right to move his limbs freely.


    Master Changhe only has the cultivation of an Immortal King, and in front of Su Yan, he is destined to not be able to make waves.


    So it''s okay to let him go temporarily.


    After the real Changhe regained his freedom, his expression was still very frightened, but the look in Guangzhi''s eyes had become extremely angry.


    The reason why he became a prisoner at this level is of course because Guangzhi approached Su Yan to complain.


    Su Yan glanced at Master Changhe, and Master Changhe was instantly stunned, not even his angry eyes.


    In front of Su Yan, he did not dare to show any edges and corners.


    The so-called Immortal King sounds like he is very powerful, but in fact, to the Great Emperor, he is just an ant on the ground.


    The Immortal Emperor only needed a little finger to crush him to death.


    Then Su Yan said: "You better be sure that what you said is true. You should know that the emperor is not to be bullied. If you deceive me, then don''t blame me for smashing your bones to ashes. The immortal emperor''s cave is really on the endless continent. ?"


    The real person Changhe was already extremely frightened, and continued: "The villain will never dare to hide anything. It is indeed the cave of the Immortal Emperor. If the gods don''t believe it, you can ask Guangzhi. He should have heard of it."


    Guang Zhi first put away the little jade, and then said, "Is that the place you are talking about? No, no! That place is too dangerous, it''s a place you can''t go!"


    The more Guangzhi said that, the more mysterious the place seemed, and the more it aroused the curiosity of the Qingqiu King.


    Although King Qingqiu didn''t speak, his big eyes were full of curiosity.

 Chapter 4442： Escape through the ground

    Su Yan hugged the soft and boneless waist of the Qingqiu King, and said proudly: "As far as I am concerned, there is no place in this world that I cannot go to, you just lead the way, and Guangzhi, you also come with me. "


    Guang Zhi clenched his fists to Su Yan and said yes, he understood that in front of the Immortal Emperor, he certainly did not have the right to refuse.


    Su Yan asked, "Where is the cave dwelling you''re talking about?"


    The Master Changhe replied: "There is a Styx River twenty miles underground. If you follow the Styx River upstream, you can see the core of the **** magma. After the **** magma is the cave of the ancient Immortal Emperor."


    Guangzhi added: "I have also heard of ancient treasures there, but I have never crossed the end of the Styx River. Because of the underground pressure, the temperature of the magma there is almost comparable to that near the sun. side"


    "In that case, Master Changhe, which side have you been to?"


    The real person Changhe hesitated for a long time, and finally answered honestly: "I have been there, I spent a hundred years refining a fire-proof bead, and finally I can go to the cave of the Immortal Emperor. Harvest, but the strength of the guard outside the cave is extremely powerful, I can''t get in, so I have to retreat."


    "In that case, it''s interesting. But if it was an Immortal Emperor, why would he build his own cave in such an underground place? This is really unreasonable. Generally speaking, only the dead man''s house will be underground. "


    Hearing Su Yan say this, the Qingqiu King not only was not frightened, but his expression became more and more excited.


    She has always liked such adventurous activities, and has been looking forward to Longevity Mountain for a long time. Although she enjoys all the honors, her life is too peaceful.


    If you can go on an adventure this time, it is exactly what the Lord of Qingqiu wants.


    Anyway, no matter how severe the danger is, Su Yan will naturally come to the bottom, and there is no need to worry about his own safety.


    This kind of thrilling but absolutely safe adventure, naturally no woman can resist.


    Both Master Changhe and Guangzhi were murmuring in their hearts. They hadn''t thought about it before, but after listening to Su Yan''s words, it seemed like the same thing.


    Why did the dignified Immortal Emperor build his cave dwelling at a depth of twenty miles underground?


    This is absolutely unreasonable!


    Originally built underground, they are generally shady houses. Where are there living people who live underground for a long time?


    Changhe Zhenren and Guangzhi are both immortal kings who practice earth-based immortality, because they have practiced in earth for so long that they have gotten some common sense wrong.


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you go now."


    The Master Changhe asked, "Does the gods have the magic weapon of earth escape, if you want to travel 20 miles underground, just relying on ordinary earth escape magic will not work."


    Before the real person Changhe could finish speaking, he was dragged by a powerful force that was so terrifying that he couldn''t resist, and then he fell fiercely towards the crack of the cliff below!


    The surrounding wind whistled, and the heart of Changhe Zhenren was beating to the extreme. There was only one simple thought left in his mind: My life is over!


    Although the Immortal King''s body was already very stable, he couldn''t stand a direct fall from a height of 10,000 zhang, and he landed on the back of his head first in a defenseless posture.


    Unless he can get out of his body, he can escape the catastrophe.


    But in this situation, the aura around Master Changhe has been suppressed by Su Yan. Although the immortal essence is still there, it is stagnant in the body and completely unable to move. It is extremely difficult to even move his fingers. It is even more impossible to get the soul out of the body!


    However, the danger that Master Changhe thought did not happen, and finally landed on a ball of cotton in a very light way.


    There is also a large colorful tree on top of this mass of cotton, and the tree is already full of many crystal flowers.


    The light emanating from these flowers formed an enchantment that enveloped them in it.


    This barrier is still falling rapidly, and it must be able to reach a depth of twenty miles underground in a short while.


    Master Changhe has been to the Kunlun Holy Land, where he has seen countless sacred trees that have grown for 100,000 years, but even those sacred trees are far less than the one in front of him.


    This tree looks like a five-color canopy, which is really too dreamy.


    The real Changhe glanced at Guangzhi. Although the two of them were enemies, the expressions on their faces were the same astonishment!


    They can''t see the origin of this big tree at all, they just feel that the power used by this big tree is strange and inexplicable, not the orthodox power of the fairy world!


    But the power is so strong that they can only look up!


    This big tree is the immortal demon tree.


    With the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, it is of course easy to traverse the earth at will.


    Su Yan''s own strength is strong, but he does not master the immortal rules of earthwork, and it will not be easy to come and go easily in the depths of twenty miles.


    Moreover, after Tu Dun has entered a certain depth, the monk himself will be very uncomfortable.


    A depth of more than ten miles is like a critical point. If it is not a monk who specializes in earth escape, it is generally difficult to enter this depth.


    If it were simple, Su Yan would not let Guangzhi do it for him to discover the elite of the thick soil.


    Moreover, Su Yan was not alone, and there was another Qingqiu King who needed to be protected. To ensure the safety and comfort of two people in such a complex underground, it was appropriate to use the power of the Immortal Demon Tree to turn decay into magic.


    Guangzhi and the real person Changhe stared at the immortal demon tree for a long time, but they did not recognize the immortal demon tree. They only felt that this thing was almost a treasure with life, and it really was a high-end product that they had never seen and could not understand.


    Because there is the immortal demon tree, even if it reaches the deep underground, there is no dull feeling.


    Because of this, the Qingqiu King became very envious and said: "I heard when I was a child that the underworld is underground, and there are eighteen layers of hell. We have descended so deeply, I am afraid that we have already passed the underworld and ten Eight levels of hell, right?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "I''ve been to the underworld and the eighteenth floor of the underworld you mentioned, and there is nothing magical about them. They are all places governed by the heavenly court. I''m about to go 20 miles underground, and I have already heard the underground Styx River. The sound of water."


    Both Guangzhi and the real person Changhe showed extremely puzzled expressions, because they heard nothing and did not know where the sound of water came from.


    The Qingqiu country lord did not suspect him, because Su Yan''s eyes and ears were notoriously sharp. Since he said that he heard the sound of water, there must be a river below, there is no need to doubt this kind of thing.

 Chapter 4443： Underground Styx

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the Immortal Demon Tree to pass through the thick rock formations and fall above the Styx River underground.


    The water potential does not look very big, and there is still a stable space above the Styx.


    This place should have been stable rocks before, but it was forcibly washed away by the Styx River and turned into a riverbed.


    Because of the protection of the immortal demon tree enchantment, the coldness of the Styx can hardly be felt here.


    In fact, this river is extremely cold and cold, and it can almost be regarded as the most yin existence in this world.


    Even if the Immortal King falls above the Styx River, he still needs to use great strength to support his body, so as not to be frozen by the cold air of the Styx River.


    If the body is injured by the cold qi of the Ming River, after the yin qi enters the body, it will often cause permanent damage, and it is almost impossible to completely recover.


    That is to say, Su Yan has the immortal demon tree, so that he can walk on the ground in this originally extremely dangerous Jedi, without any sense of danger.


    With Su Yan''s eyes, he could see that the Yin Qi in the Styx River had accumulated for thousands of years, but it was naturally condensed to a great extent!


    If there is a demon who cultivates Yin Law and enters this Styx River, it will be like a fish in water, and it will become a great climate in less than a hundred years.


    The Styx River is gradually flowing, and the color of the water looks a little purple. Under the divine light of the Immortal Demon Tree, it looks so calm.


    Su Yan said, "Shenzhen Changhe, you come to show the way."


    The Styx here is intricate and complicated, and they should only descend on one of its tributaries.


    If it is simply upstream, I am afraid it will not be so easy to find the cave of the ancient Immortal Emperor.


    Master Changhe didn''t dare to play any tricks in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s absolute strength is enough to crush everything, even if he wants to play some tricks, I''m afraid he will only bring shame on himself in the end.


    What''s more, there is a Guangzhi staring at him. If there is something dishonest in the real Changhe, Guangzhi will be the first to point it out.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan will bring Guangzhi, he will be able to check and balance the real person Changhe very well. Eliminate unnecessary risks.


    After all, this is not a normal place. Twenty miles underground can be regarded as a whole new world.


    Su Yan couldn''t fully display many of his abilities here, and some of his abilities would have great scruples.


    The real Changhe led the way ahead.


    The Styx River below really has many tributaries. After going upstream, it changed its waterway several times, and then it gradually merged into the main road.


    At the mainstream of the Styx, the riverbed here is more than ten times wider than before.


    The King of Qingqiu was extremely surprised and said, "I never imagined that there is such a magnificent river underground. I don''t know how many secrets there are in this world that we don''t know."


    Follow the mainstream of the Styx all the way up, and all the way back is very calm.


    Because here, it is already a place where living things are extinct.


    Since no creature can endure the extreme environment here, there are naturally no unexpected risks.


    According to the real person of Changhe, if you follow the Styx upstream, you will finally see a sea of ??magma and fire.


    The King of Qingqiu originally thought that she would soon encounter the sea of ??magma and fire, but she later discovered that she was too naive and seriously underestimated the length of this Styx River.


    This Styx River is at least 20,000 miles long if you count its tributaries.


    I don''t know how long I have been flying in this dark underground, Qingqiu King already feels very cramped and depressed, and he hasn''t seen any sparks yet.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "After being underground for so long, your body and mind will become very irritable. This should be the nature of all creatures, right? You earth escape monks have been cultivating in such a deep and claustrophobic underground for hundreds of years. How did you do it?"


    "Just get used to it." This is an answer without any hiccups.


    The Immortal Essence True Qi sent by Su Yan can help Qingqiu''s country lord become cool, but it can''t relieve his inner troubles.


    However, Su Yan also had a way, he just raised his hand, and without seeking prompting, he shuddered, and then Su Yan said, "I want the kingdom of immortality to come!"


    A large piece of golden light spread out, turning into boundless forests and grasslands. When you look up, you can see the faint blue sky and the shining sun!


    The surrounding environment was changed very quickly by the golden light, and soon the visible range was full of vitality!


    Did this change the whole world?


    Both Guangzhi and the real person Changhe widened their eyes, they were extremely surprised!


    They are all immortal kings, even if they are a little less skilled, their knowledge and experience will not be bad.


    They had never heard of the great emperor in the immortal world who had such a great ability to directly transform the underground world into an immortal kingdom.


    Even the white clouds, blue sky and sun appeared!


    This is too outrageous!


    Master Changhe sighed, "I''m really convinced! God, I''m afraid your realm has surpassed the Jade Emperor and reached the level of the first in ancient and modern times?"


    The King of Qingqiu snorted and said with a loud laugh: "This is just an illusion, where did you think of where you went?"


    The Master Changhe said: "Although I am far inferior to the gods, I still have the most basic vision. If what we are in front of is illusion, then I should be able to see at least a little clue. How can I see all clues? Can''t come out?"


    Su Yan said proudly, "Because your Taoism is too shallow, there are many things and people in this world that you haven''t seen before."


    Su Yan stretched out another hand and tapped it between the eyebrows of Master Changhe.


    Then a bit of icy aura entered the eyes of Daoist Changhe.


    With the blessing of this icy aura, Daoist Changhe has been able to completely distinguish between falsehood and reality. In his eyes, Styx is still Styx, but there is more shining golden light above Styx.


    But what made the real person Changhe excited was: "Is the divine power injected into my eyes by God?"


    "Yes, it is my unique divine power." Su Yan admitted generously.


    In front of Master Changhe, Su Yan had no need to hide anything.


    No matter whether it takes ten thousand years or one hundred thousand years, immortals can''t cultivate divine power. This is the so-called common sense that everyone knows.


    It was the first time in his life that Daoist Changhe had come into contact with divine power, and his heart was filled with excitement that could not be concealed.


    But if the man in front of him not only has the cultivation base of the Great Emperor, but also has a powerful divine power, wouldn''t his identity be ready to be revealed?


    Because there are very few great emperors who can use divine power in the entire immortal world.


    Real Changhe''s little heart began to thump again


    After that, he was even more respectful to Su Yan, and he was meticulous when leading the way, and he didn''t dare to be slack.

 Chapter 4444： The pinnacle of fire poison

    After flying along this underground Styx for a long time, the terrain is gradually changing.


    The rock formations above the Styx have become lower and lower, the main road of the Styx is gradually narrowing, and the water is gradually becoming turbulent.


    All of this shows that Su Yan and the others have already reached the upper reaches of the Styx River, and they should be able to see the magma sea of ??fire that Changhe Master and Guangzhi said soon.


    I don''t know when it started, the smell of sulfur gradually increased around, and at the same time, there was a faint red light coming from the front.


    In this lifeless underground world, everything seems so primitive and wild.


    Master Changhe said: "After passing through these underground mountain ranges, you can reach the sea of ??fire. That sea of ??fire is no trivial matter. It is pure earth fire, with the injection of dark energy, and the poison in the earth veins. This fire is not only extremely hot, The nature is also very cool!"


    Su Yan raised a left hand, and a pink flame ignited in his left hand, Su Yan said: "Even if the nature is cruel, can it be stronger than the **** karma in my hand?"


    The real Changhe had nothing to say.


    The other party is the Immortal Emperor, and the means are far from what he can compare. This sea of ??fire is very dangerous for them, but for the Immortal Emperor, this is not necessarily the case.


    The Master Changhe is not the immortal law of fire, and the middle earth of the five elements is not afraid of fire, but has a restraint on fire.


    The last time he crossed the sea of ????fire, he used the earth to form an airtight shield, and then used fire-proof beads inside the shield to cool down.


    If there is no fire bead, then the shield that comes out of the earth will become a huge steamer, and it will bake the real person of Changhe alive.


    Su Yan quickly accepted the flames of **** and didn''t care much about that sea of ??flames.


    With the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, it should be able to easily cross that sea of ??fire.


    The mutual generation and mutual restraint among the five elements are not absolute. With the power of the Immortal Demon Tree, it should not be difficult to restrain the sea of ??lava fire in turn.


    The red light in front of him has become more and more grand, and the shape of the surrounding rock mass has become more and more peculiar.


    Although there is the isolation of the immortal demon tree, the heat wave has obviously become more and more intense.


    In the end, Su Yan discovered that the Styx River below was almost boiling, and all that was flowing was boiling water.


    The real Changhe led the way to the bottom of a huge waterfall, where the sound of water rumbled and the surrounding water vapor was very empty.


    The Master Changhe said: "After going up from this waterfall, it''s there, God."


    Su Yan nodded, and accepted the illusion just now.


    When the King of Qingqiu saw the waterfall in front of him, he couldn''t help but exclaimed in amazement.


    The waterfall in front of you is at least five miles high and dozens of miles wide.


    Even if there are many magnificent scenery on the endless continent, it is difficult to see such a magnificent waterfall.


    The immortal demon tree lifted everyone''s heads and flew towards the source of the waterfall.


    Although the surrounding water vapor is empty, it cannot enter the enchantment of the immortal demon tree at all.


    Soon, the immortal demon tree flew to the top of the waterfall, and the scene seen here was even more magnificent and spectacular!


    Simply incredible!


    Even Su Yan had never seen such an incredible scene before.


    Here the Styx is forcibly divided in the middle by an active volcano.


    The one on the left merges into the waterfall, forming an underground Styx River 20,000 miles across.


    And the one on the right is injected into a huge tiankeng, and the endless Styx water is pouring into the crater endlessly!


    There was darkness in the pit that day, and the sound of water was extremely loud, and it was like running thunder!


    The amount of water on both sides is almost equal.


    That is to say, the water of a Styx River, which can be 20,000 miles across, was injected into the pit of that day.


    Is there really a bottomless pit in this world?


    The ground fire spit out from the magma is indeed highly poisonous, and it is one of the most fiery fire poisons in the world.


    Su Yan continued to control the Immortal Demon Tree and flew forward!


    The closer you get to that sea of ??fire, the more you can sense the terrifying high temperature!


    After crossing the dividing line between the two rivers and passing through the unfathomable bottomless pit, the world ahead is full of flames!


    The magma below is in a boiling state all the time.


    The crimson light here has reached a very dazzling level, and the fire poison is also very fierce!


    Not only the high temperature, but the flame itself already contains the most primitive toxicity in the earth!


    But the Immortal Demon Tree is too stable. Even when crossing this sea of ????fire, it has not been shaken, and even the branches have never swayed.


    The crimson light dyed the sky and the earth a fierce color.


    King Qingqiu couldn''t see anything clearly, and suddenly she heard Su Yan say: "If it is possible, I would like to refine a fire poison sword here, if it can be successfully refined, it will definitely become many immortals. Home nemesis."


    The King of Qingqiu asked, "Su Lang, how long will it take us to arrive?"


    "At most ten miles, it''s almost there." Su Yan said, "If you can''t bear it, I''ll make the Immortal Demon Tree fly faster."


    In such an extreme environment, the Immortal Demon Tree did not waver at all.


    Although it is not a magic weapon, it is already more powerful than most magic weapons in this world.


    With the blessing of the Immortal Demon Tree, it is very easy to pass through this sea of ??fire.


    Although the sea of ??fire below was raging, it could not pose any threat.


    This also makes Changhe Zhenren and Guangzhi sigh, the danger in their mouths is really like walking on the ground for the Immortal Emperor.


    "Here we are."


    After passing through that sea of ??fire, the crimson light was no longer so intense.


    But the temperature here is just as fierce, and it is definitely not suitable for any life to set foot on.


    What Su Yan saw was the foundation of a mountain. But the foundation was obviously artificially sculpted, and the shape became even more bleak.


    And there is a platform in front of this vast mountain.


    The platform is divided into three layers, each of which is at least the size of a dozen football fields. It is covered with bluestone slabs.


    I am afraid that these bluestone slabs have gone through an extremely long period of time, and they have already become extremely mottled.


    The bluestone slab can never be a natural thing, it must be built by man.


    After Su Yan landed on the bluestone slab, the Immortal Demon Tree took root, and soon quietly planted his roots into the bluestone slab!


    After that, the roots continued to move, and I didn''t know how deep the rock formation was.


    The real person Changhe has long witnessed the divine power of the immortal demon tree, and he has long since seen it strange.


    Immediately after the Immortal Demon Tree took root, the heat and fire behind it were isolated.


    Then even the sound of the volcano and the rushing river Styx was cut off.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly became very pleasant.


    Su Yan was the first to walk out of the Immortal Demon Tree''s barrier, and sighed, "I never imagined that in this deep underground, there really is an Immortal Emperor Cave Mansion."

 Chapter 4445： Emperors Blessed Land

    The mountains ahead are very dangerous. These black volcanic rocks look like the faces of demons.


    The King of Qingqiu said strangely: "Su Lang, isn''t this place all black rocks? How did you say it came to the Immortal Emperor''s cave?"


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, an incomparably powerful divine power was instantly generated.


    This powerful divine power shattered all the volcanic rocks on the front of the mountain, and when the volcanic rocks were completely cracked, a huge stone tablet was exposed below.


    This piece is ten times as high as a three-story building, and the words "Emperor''s Blessed Land" are written on it.


    And next to this stone tablet is a door that has become very dark.


    This door is obviously not made of volcanic rock, it looks blue and black, and there should be decorations such as copper rings on it.


    Just because the age is too long, those decorations have already fallen off.


    As Daoist Changhe said, there is indeed a very powerful restriction in operation in front of this gate.


    I don''t know how many years this ban has been in operation, but there is no sign of any damage.


    It is not the level of the Great Emperor, I am afraid that such a powerful restriction cannot be forged.


    If this platform goes up one level, it will already be able to encounter that powerful ban.


    This restriction was only invisible to the naked eye, and Su Yan''s pupils had already changed to a golden color.


    In his eyes of the gods, all the secrets could not be hidden.


    It''s just that Su Yan stared at this restriction for a long time without taking any further action, and seemed to have turned into a stone statue.


    King Qingqiu didn''t disturb Su Yan''s thoughts, he walked around here and looked at the surrounding environment.


    There is a sea of ??red training fire around, it can be said that the extreme has reached its peak.


    If it wasn''t for the words "Emperor''s Blessed Land", the Qingqiu King really doubted whether he had come to hell.


    When she came back from the circle, a confident smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, only to hear Su Yan say, "I seem to know who built this cave, probably only a person like him can think of a fairy. The cave house is built beside the underground fire poison and the Styx."


    "Who is this person? Have you ever had anything to do with him?"


    Su Yan said: "I can''t be completely sure now, but the restriction in front of me is indeed like the method of an old friend of mine back then. But he has no reason to do such a ridiculous thing and build an immortal mansion twenty miles underground."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he was the first to walk towards the platform above.


    This platform is divided into three layers. The first layer is a safe area. From the second layer, you have entered the forbidden area.


    When Su Yan stepped into the ban, the peaceful atmosphere was broken almost immediately.


    A few black lightning bolts suddenly passed through the void, and then these black lightning bolts charged directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t do anything, these black lightning bolts had already been isolated by the powerful divine power, and could not pose any threat to Su Yan at all.


    But since this restriction is only set by the Great Emperor series, it will not only have such a little ability.


    Immediately, the number of black lightnings increased by more than ten times, but Su Yan continued to walk forward with a calm expression on his face.


    King Qingqiu, Guangzhi, and Zhenren Changhe all stayed where they were. They all planned to follow Su Yan after breaking the ban.


    If he rushed into the restriction now, it would only be a burden for Su Yan.


    Those dense black lightning may have some kind of peculiar attribute.


    But no matter what special attributes or how mysterious changes there are, in the face of Su Yan''s divine power of destruction, there is definitely no room for him to exert himself.


    Therefore, even if the number of these black lightning bolts is large, even if the space is completely filled, it is impossible to pose even the slightest threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s pace didn''t stop at all, and he was about to pass this second-layer platform.


    After waiting for Su Yan to step on the platform on the third floor, the incomparably dense black lightning around him suddenly disappeared, replaced by Su Yan''s feet. The platform was softening rapidly and turned into some kind of black mud.


    These black mud contains absolute darkness power. If it is contaminated with a little bit, I am afraid that it will immediately spread all over the body, dragging the whole person into the purest darkness.


    Even Su Yan was very worried about this.


    Su Yan''s feet seemed to be stepping on these black mud, but in fact every step was in the void.


    The black mud below suddenly formed a human shape, trying to drag Su Yan into the darkness.


    Su Yan just smiled. On him, the indigo divine light directly condensed into a statue of Shiva!


    The divine power of destruction also turned into a jade bottle in the hands of Shiva.


    When the jade bottle was thrown out, the power in the jade bottle was also released!


    Destruction Divine Power has the ability to destroy all powers, no matter it is light or darkness, as long as it is the things in this world, they cannot escape the fate of destruction in the end!


    After the divine power of destruction was released, the dark mud on the ground quickly receded.


    By the time Su Yan walked in front of that door, the restraint itself had already become shaky.


    Su Yan broke through the restriction and walked to the gate of the Immortal Mansion, which seemed too easy.


    But this is definitely not because the power of the ban is too weak, but because the current Su Yan is too strong.


    Moreover, the divine power of destruction often has an overwhelming advantage in changing the nature of power, which is why Su Yan is so relaxed and casual.


    The second layer of dark mud in the forbidden change, even if the original phoenix is ??replaced, I am afraid it will not be easy to deal with.


    After Su Yan broke all the restrictions, he could already face the gate of the Immortal Mansion.


    This door is extremely grand, at least as high as a dozen floors, and at least fifty meters wide.


    In contrast, Su Yan''s body looked so small in front of this door.


    Standing in front of this immortal gate, Su Yan condensed the divine power of destruction and turned it into a sword light. This sword light shot directly at the stone tablet above!


    Jianguang did not directly hit the stone tablet, but shuttled into the void in front of the stone tablet.


    Then the stele and the entire mountain shook together, and during the shaking, many falling rocks were shaken off from above.


    In this dark underground, the feeling of the shaking of the earth is much more intuitive than when it is on the ground.


    Even these three intact platforms have many cracks. Through the cracks, you can see that there is also a sea of ??magma and fire below, and the poisonous gas contained in the ground fire also spreads together.


    However, the previous prohibition of Xianfu was broken by Su Yan.


    Next, just open the door in front of you and you will be able to enter.

 Chapter 4446： Jiuqu Huan Gallery

    Above Su Yan''s head, Lord Shiva''s Dharma body was still there, and Su Yan magnified the Dharma body with divine power.


    After the dharma body grew to several dozen feet, he pressed his hands directly on the stone gate.


    Then Shiva''s dharma body pushed the door inward!


    Lord Shiva''s Dharma body is so powerful that he has pushed the gates without using all his strength!


    Perhaps it is because the owner of this immortal mansion is very confident in his restriction, and there is no defensive mechanism above the gate of the immortal mansion.


    The rumbling sound kept coming!


    There was also dust and stones falling from the top of the head!


    This door has not been opened for many years!


    Seeing that the gate of the Immortal Mansion was pushed open by Su Yan with Shiva''s dharma body, Master Changhe inevitably became excited!


    Ever since he knew about this Immortal Emperor''s Cave Mansion, Master Changhe had dreamed of opening the stone gate of this cave mansion to see what treasures were inside.


    Today, this long-cherished wish finally came true.


    After a stone door was opened, a gust of cold wind blew in and brought a very fresh air at the same time.


    Even though the Immortal Emperor''s Cave has not been opened for many years, the aura inside has never become stale.


    It is not difficult for the Great Emperor to do this, but for the two Immortal Kings, this is naturally a very incredible thing.


    After pushing open the stone gate, Su Yan also took back the dharma body of Lord Shiva.


    There was a golden light shining in front of it. It turned out that the road into the interior of the Immortal Emperor''s cave was paved with gold, and there were countless pearls and gems inlaid on both sides of the steps.


    The steps in front of you are enough for hundreds of people to pass through at the same time, spreading to the end of the line of sight.


    How much gold and precious stones are needed to pave such a golden avenue!


    Even Su Yan was a little stunned.


    In terms of wealth, I''m afraid no one can compare to the owner of this immortal mansion.


    Even those immortal emperors who have opened up a powerful immortal realm could not pave the way with such a huge amount of gold.


    Su Yan and King Qingqiu were the first to enter the interior of the Immortal Mansion.


    After entering the interior of the Immortal Mansion, you have to walk the stairs of more than 300 levels of gold. After going up, there is a square, which is also paved with gold.


    Outside the square, you can see many pavilions and palaces.


    These buildings are all resplendent and luxurious.


    Looking up and looking up, you can also see the endless blue sky, as if you have entered a brand new world, not in the deep underground.


    The air here is very fresh, and the spirit of the fairy is also very abundant, which is comparable to the top caves in the fairyland.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "If you can become the new owner of this immortal mansion, it must be a very happy thing."


    "This immortal mansion has long been owned without a master, and it is only reasonable for the empress to become its new owner." Master Changhe almost immediately spoke compliments.


    Master Changhe knew very well that his life was still in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan was very difficult to speak at first glance, but the Qingqiu King was different. If he could make Qingqiu happy, he might be exempted from punishment.


    The King of Qingqiu was really coaxed happily, and said with a smile: "What do you call me? Empress, it''s a good name, isn''t it? No one has called me that in Longevity Mountain for a long time."


    There was a little resentment in the words of the Qingqiu King, but Su Yan just pretended not to hear it.


    This kind of talk will only be detrimental to yourself.


    Su Yan stared into the distance and said, "There should be a lot of treasures in those palaces, and it looks like the treasures are faint."


    When it comes to Baoguang, everyone gets excited.


    In such a fairy mansion, it stands to reason that there must be many treasures.


    Then, under the leadership of Su Yan, the group walked towards the palace in front.


    But I don''t know what happened, no matter how I walked forward, I didn''t get any closer to those palaces in the end.


    It''s like being caught in a ghost wall, no matter how you go, you end up spinning in place.


    However, there is no obstruction to the surrounding line of sight, and the square bricks under his feet are constantly receding toward the rear, so why are they spinning in place.


    The Master Changhe said: "God, there is something strange here. Could it be that there is some powerful formation?"


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said, "If I guessed correctly, this formation should be the legendary Nine-Bend Hall of Huanqun."


    "What is the Hall of Nine-Bends Huan?" The King of Qingqiu asked curiously.


    Not only has the Qingqiu King never heard of this term, but even the other two Immortal Kings are very unfamiliar.


    Su Yan said: "You haven''t experienced that era, and you haven''t heard of the Jiuqu Huan Gallery. It''s quite normal. The Jiuqu Huan Gallery is a decent formation, but it''s actually not an formation, and there is nothing in it. , you can stack many parallel space-times on top of each other. We actually move all the time, we just travel through different space-times, so the distance from those palaces will never change."


    It looks like a distance of only a few hundred meters to the naked eye. If you really want to measure it with your body, I''m afraid it won''t finish in a thousand years.


    Because I don''t know how many parallel space-times are folded inside, and these parallel space-times can also affect each other, just like a multi-faceted Rubik''s cube, all the possibilities add up to an astronomical number.


    The Qingqiu country lord heard only a little understanding, and only felt that the so-called Jiuqu Huan Gallery was extremely complicated.


    Before the Eternal Era, those ancient emperors had already developed the Jiuqu Huan Gallery.


    Later, many immortal emperors mastered the Jiuqu Huan Gallery, but after the Daomen established its status, the Jiuqu Huan Gallery was lost.


    Stacking different time and space together to form a nearly perfect closed loop, this kind of thing is almost unimaginably powerful magical powers for Changhe and Guangzhi.


    If it is not for the existence that is already at the peak of the heavens, it is destined to have no ability to play with time and space.


    Today, there are few immortal emperors in Daomen who can master the immortal rules of time and space.


    All eyes were on Su Yan, not knowing what method he would use to break through the nine-sentence corridor.


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "Although I have the ability to break through all methods with a sword, this ability is not very useful at this time, because the Hall of Nine-Bends is very special, even if I have enough sword power, a sword can smash If enough parallel time and space are all smashed, another risk may arise."


    If so many parallel planes have been shattered, it might turn into an uncontrolled space storm.


    But if you can''t chop these parallel time and space to pieces, wouldn''t it take a lot of time to travel through these infinite parallel time and space?


    Su Yan said: "It''s not that there is really no way to break through the Hall of Nine-Bend, it''s just that the means are more troublesome."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took out the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance.

 Chapter 4447： Shrine

    The red lotus dance contains the supreme breath of the divine artifact.


    Both the real Changhe and Guangzhi showed extremely shocked expressions, because they had only heard of the existence of the divine artifact in legends, and it was the first time to witness it with their own eyes.


    In fact, it is not necessary to mention them, even many immortal emperors in the heavens may not have seen the true appearance of the divine artifact.


    After the breath of the divine artifact was forced over, there was an extreme sense of oppression!


    This feeling of oppression is simply breathless!


    The strength of the power has been condensed to the extreme, and it has created a sense of distance that makes people feel unreachable.


    After Su Yan took out the divine artifact, a circle of crimson flames quickly spread over Su Yan''s body, and gradually wrapped Su Yan''s body.


    The power of this ring of scorching red flames is very amazing, and it can already be seen that the golden bricks under Su Yan''s feet are slowly melting.


    At the same time, there is a heat wave swaying round after round!


    If Su Yan is allowed to release the aura of the divine artifact completely, I am afraid that all the steps and squares paved with gold will melt!


    The surrounding folded parallel spaces also seemed to be affected in some way, and the originally stable structure became extremely restless along with the crimson fire.


    The crimson flames on the divine artifact also gradually flowed, as natural as the flow of water.


    It was the first time that the real Changhe had seen such a terrifying control, and he couldn''t help showing an expression of extreme surprise.


    Master Changhe is the same as Guangzhi, they find that they have no way of understanding Su Yan''s power now!


    It''s like the ants on the ground can''t understand the eagles in the sky!


    Regardless of their strength, vision or level, the two sides are no longer in the same world!


    At this moment, a scarlet lotus platform rose up under Su Yan''s feet, lifting him into the air.


    Although this crimson lotus pedestal was made of flames, it was no different from a real lotus flower. The petals of the lotus flower made of flames were just as slender and soft.


    After the red flame lotus platform came out, the circle after circle of heat waves disappeared.


    This is not because the light and heat generated by the Chitian Divine Fire has disappeared, but this extreme light and heat has gradually spread into another parallel space.


    Even Su Yan himself was already in another dimension.


    When the extreme light and heat spread, it also represented that Su Yan''s divine power of destruction spread to almost all the parallel spaces!


    Destruction Divine Power has the ability to destroy everything in this world, of course, including many parallel spaces.


    When Su Yan closed his eyes and opened his own eyes again, the pair of eyes had already turned into the color of pure gold!


    In this pair of pure gold eyes, all the parallel spaces can be seen like mirrors, being burned by red flames, and then burnt down!


    As long as all the mirror surfaces are smashed, Jiuqu Huan Gallery will naturally be destroyed!


    Under the Qingqiu King, there is also a lotus platform rising up. When the lotus blooms, a powerful divine power protects them in the center of the lotus platform.


    Then the parallel space they were in was also shattered!


    Witnessing the destruction of space with your own eyes is a very shocking thing, and this shocking feeling is even difficult to describe in specific words!


    And after the parallel space was shattered, they quickly returned to the main world.


    In the main world, they could see that a pair of golden wings of light seemed to have spread out behind Su Yan!


    This pair of golden light wings is a symbol of divine power, and the twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix are absolutely the same thing in essence.


    It was just that Su Yan''s divinity had just been honed, and the divine might that could match the newly born divinity was naturally very immature.


    If Su Yan is given enough time, then he will be able to grow twelve wings of light on his back just like the original phoenix!


    Jiuqu Huanlang was easily destroyed by Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t see such a happy expression on his face, because this was what Su Yan should have done.


    After breaking the Nine-Bend Hall, Su Yan also put away the divine artifact.


    Without the blessing of the divine artifact, the two red fire lotus platforms gradually dissipated.


    But the air was still full of hot air.


    Even the square paved with gold bricks below was in extreme heat.


    The real person Changhe boasted: "God''s ability is really invincible, and I am really shocked by waiting!"


    This time, Master Changhe''s praise was sincere, because Su Yan''s methods and courage were never seen before by Master Changhe.


    But in the face of Changhe''s praise, Su Yan seemed extremely calm.


    Su Yan''s whole person has never liked others to praise him, and even if Daoist Changhe talks too much, it probably won''t be effective.


    Then Su Yan walked towards the palace in front.


    This time, of course, there is nothing wrong.


    Su Yan easily crossed the square and came to those palaces.


    One of the most majestic palaces is called Shenji Temple.


    The Temple of Divine Extreme is extremely majestic, and I am afraid that there will be no problem with 5,000 people at the same time.


    This palace can be said to be so huge that it is a bit exaggerated. Generally speaking, no Immortal Emperor would build such a huge palace, because there is no need for it at all.


    In today''s Immortal Realm, no one would build such a majestic palace except the Heavenly Court.


    Does this also show from another side that the owner of this Divine Hall and this Immortal Mansion once had unparalleled authority?


    The doors and windows of the Temple of Divine Extreme were closed, but there was a very peculiar aura coming from inside.


    This breath Su Yan was all too familiar with, it should be the breath of a divine weapon.


    Moreover, the aura of this artifact is so powerful that I am afraid that it will not be a simple artifact, and it must also be a top-level artifact in the artifact!


    At the same time, this breath also gave Su Yan a strange sense of familiarity.


    It seems that the artifacts in the Divine Hall have already had an intersection with him.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s face suddenly changed.


    Then I walked towards the steps. Of course, the steps of the Temple of God are also paved with gold bricks.


    There are also golden cranes stationed on both sides.


    The two golden cranes looked like they were originally just sculptures, but as Su Yan walked up the steps, they turned their necks slowly, as if they had come to life.


    Master Changhe and Guangzhi hurriedly assumed a defensive posture, thinking that Su Yan had touched something.


    But they saw that these two golden cranes actually spread their wings, and then prostrate in front of Su Yan, as if they were carrying luggage.


    Real Changhe and Guangzhi suddenly widened their eyes, only to feel that everything in front of them was inexplicable, and there was every reasonable explanation.


    However, Su Yan turned around and extended his hand to the Qingqiu King with a smile.


    King Qingqiu lifted his skirt and happily climbed up the stairs, then took Su Yan''s hand.


    Su Yan said: "I almost already know who the owner of this immortal mansion is. Sure enough, it can only be him."

 Chapter 4448： Ghost Throne

    The King of Qingqiu asked curiously, "Who are you talking about?"


    "It''s an old friend, but he has fallen for many years. This person''s cultivation base and strength can be said to be lower than mine, and his courage and courage are also rare in the world. Open the door of this temple of God, you should know who he is."


    After Su Yan fanned his sleeves, a peculiar force flew out!


    There were originally restrictions on the gate of the Temple of God.


    This restriction immediately vanished after encountering Su Yan''s power.


    After the restraint was lifted, Su Yan''s power turned into a strong wind, which directly blew all the gates of the Divine Extreme Hall open.


    This Divine Hall should have not been opened for many thousands of years. At this time, after the door was opened, there was a very old-fashioned atmosphere inside!


    With this stale breath, there is a more special breath coming out!


    This special breath made the Qingqiu country lord frown and said: "How can there be magic in this immortal mansion?"


    Only Su Yan can answer this question.


    Su Yan already knew who the owner of this immortal mansion was, and why there was a strange demonic energy.


    But Su Yan was not in a hurry to say the answer, instead he was the first to cross the threshold and enter the Hall of Divine Pole.


    There are many huge pillars in the Temple of Divine Pole.


    There are many lifelike black dragons carved on these huge pillars, and the breath of ancient dragons is still coming from these black dragons!


    After King Qingqiu followed Su Yan into the Hall of Divine Pole, he couldn''t help but become frightened.


    This is the instinctive reaction of her demon clan''s breath being suppressed by the ancient dragon clan. Although it has long been known that this immortal mansion has no master, it still has an unpredictable feeling of heavenly power!


    When the owner of the Divine Extreme Palace was still there, I was afraid that the momentum was a hundred times more than today!


    Thinking of this, King Qingqiu''s body trembled, but fortunately Su Yan held her cold little hand.


    Passing through those tall pillars, you can see a very strangely shaped throne.


    The throne is high, but it is carved out of many skeletons!


    These skeletons are not only humans, but also many unknown races, many of which are not even recognized by the Qingqiu King.


    The throne made of skeletons seems to have an awe-inspiring and inviolable enchantment. When staring at the skeleton throne, there is a feeling of staring at the sun.


    But even more weird is the weird magic knife inserted on the throne!


    The demonic energy that the Qingqiu King felt just now was transmitted from that magic knife.


    Su Yan said softly, "This is the Throne of Ghosts, and he was sitting on it to lead the demon sect back then. Every one of those evil demons aspired to be the master of the Throne of Ghosts. Later, the Throne of Ghosts disappeared, and it was unexpected that he had hidden it here. This kind of place is really a genius, if it weren��t for me having the chance, I��m afraid I won��t be able to find the whereabouts of the Ghost Throne in another 10,000 years.��


    The King of Qingqiu asked, "Is this Ghost Throne great?"


    "Of course it''s amazing. Back then, I didn''t know how many powerful Immortal Emperors were crawling under the Ghost Throne. The dream of all Devil Emperors is to sit on the Ghost Throne."


    Su Yan continued to walk forward, almost instantly recognizing the long sword inserted into the Ghost Throne in the main hall.


    "Is it really the cave dwelling of the original demon?"


    Su Yan was naturally very familiar with this long sword. The owner of this long sword had fought side by side with Su Yan many times.


    Whether it is dealing with those ancient emperors, or later dealing with the demons and true gods of the warp, this knife has played an extremely important role!


    The former owner of the Moji Saber can be regarded as one of the top three existences among all the magic cultivators throughout the ages.


    Even the natural devil gods in those subspaces are not as good as the master of the devil chamois!


    In fact, from the moment he saw the ban outside, Su Yan already had doubts in his heart. That dark lightning contained incomparably powerful dark power, which was definitely not something that ordinary Immortal Emperors could achieve.


    It''s just that there is no trace of demonic energy inside or outside the cave, so Su Yan didn''t dare to say that he was 100% sure.


    Now that I have seen this once-familiar magic chamois knife, I can be sure of it.


    This is the cave dwelling of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor!


    At that time, five emperors coexisted in the immortal world, and one of them was the primordial demon emperor.


    Shortly after Su Yan''s fall, many immortal emperors directly began to attack each other.


    During the expedition, some immortal emperors gradually began to form alliances. The organization established by these immortal emperors formed an alliance known as acting for the heavens. This organization was also the predecessor of Daomen.


    Corresponding to Taoism, there is naturally a magic sect.


    Since ancient times, Taoism and demons have been incompatible with each other.


    The primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor took the lead in fighting the Daomen. This war lasted for three hundred years. Not only in the immortal world, but even the mortal world in the lower world became the battlefield of Shura!


    Under the leadership of the original Emperor Tianmo, the Demon Sect once gained the upper hand.


    But I don''t know why, when the war came to a critical moment, the primordial Demon Emperor suddenly disappeared.


    The inside of the Demon Sect was inherently discordant, and it was an organization purely based on interests and the power of the original Demon Emperor.


    Without the power of the primordial demon emperor, it would naturally collapse day by day.


    In several key battles, before the Daomen came over, the Demon Sect itself split first!


    In the end, of course, there was only a disastrous result.


    Those great emperors who had already defected to the Demon Sect also left the Demon Sect one after another and entered the subordinates of the Taoist Sect. From then on, the scale of the war began to reverse rapidly.


    After the demon sect was torn apart, it was wiped out by the Taoist sect, and then escaped into the demon world.


    Most of the immortals now only know the latter part of the war, that is, the part that was swept away by the Taoist sect after the Demon Sect was torn apart.


    It seems that it is a very easy thing to swept away the demon religion.


    And about this primordial demon emperor, Su Yan must know more than others.


    Because Su Yan''s friendship with the original Emperor Tianmo was not shallow back then, he could even be regarded as a close ally for a while.


    When we fought against the ancient emperor together, there was the primordial demon emperor, and later when we dealt with the natural demon **** of the warp, he was even more.


    The number of times that Su Yan has cooperated with the Primordial Demon Emperor is definitely more than the number of times that he has cooperated with the Primitive Phoenix.


    But even Su Yan didn''t know that the original Heavenly Demon Emperor built his immortal mansion twenty miles underground in the Endless Continent.


    And even the legendary Oni Throne was moved here.


    The King of Qingqiu asked behind Su Yan, "What should I do with this magic sword?"


    Su Yan said: "I want to take it back to Longevity Mountain, and I want this Ghost Throne to take back to Longevity Mountain as well."


    Su Yan suddenly fell into silence when he said this, thinking in his heart: Maybe I should move this entire immortal mansion away.

 Chapter 4449： secret door

    Su Yan wants to bring the entire Immortal Mansion into his hands, and no one can stop him.


    However, Su Yan had already figured out a point, the fall of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor is likely to be a big story.


    The devil is inserted in the ghost throne, which means that when the original emperor finally left this immortal mansion, he deliberately left the devil sword and the ghost throne here, and then went to die?


    I''m afraid there is a lot of articles in the middle.


    Su Yan stared at the Momo Saber, and the Momo Saber also stared at Su Yan.


    The magic chamois knife is already the level of the top artifact, and magic weapons of this level will have their own consciousness.


    Suddenly, a **** magic eye opened on the clump of the magic chamois!


    This demon eye stared at Su Yan, and then countless dark lightnings raged in this great hall!


    Su Yan''s heart tightened, he had already sensed an unusual aura, but it was too late to stop him.


    I saw that the dark lightning built a secret door in the void, and there was endless surging demonic energy beyond the secret door!


    I''m afraid that the secret door will directly connect this place with somewhere in the depths of the devil world!


    On the other side of the secret door, there was soon the neighing sound of the devil!


    In these vast voices there is a strong excitement for blood and a kind of morbid madness.


    Su Yan glanced at the Devil''s Scorpion Saber. He originally wanted to walk up to the Ghost Throne and pull the Devil''s Scorpion Saber out of the Devil''s Throne, but there were already many demons on the side of the secret door!


    The secret door has a strong attraction to those demons in the demon world, just like the attraction of drugs to addicts.


    When those devils sense the existence of the secret door, they will abandon everything and attack directly towards the secret door!


    Su Yan looked towards the secret door, his golden eyes released infinite divine power, and after passing through the secret door, he slaughtered tens of thousands of demons!


    If it was a human, it would have been terrifying to encounter such a culling.


    And those devils don''t seem to know what fear is, and they continue to fly towards the secret door after flying directly to Tianyu!


    One after another, densely packed!


    The number seems to be hundreds of thousands, and more demons are still on their way here!


    Not only in the physical world, but even in the spiritual world, an extremely powerful demon has already been killed!


    Those yin demons do not have entities, they can travel freely in the spiritual world!


    Whether it is the spiritual world or the physical world, any change cannot escape the eyes of the **** Su Yan.


    A circle of incomparably terrifying aura swayed directly from Su Yan''s side!


    Those Yin Demons who came from the Demon Realm, even if they had no entity in the real world, would not be able to resist Su Yan''s divine power at all.


    After passing through the secret door to the Temple of Divine Extreme, he came to a distance of twenty feet close to Su Yan, and turned all of them into flying ashes!


    With Su Yan standing at the entrance of this secret door, no matter how many monsters from the Demon Realm come, he will be blasted into ashes.


    From the other side of the secret door, a few very twisted breaths gradually came, I am afraid that the seven emperors of the devil world have already heard the wind.


    The connection between the fairy world and the devil world was opened again, how could the seven emperors of the devil world not do a little bit of action?


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, even if the Seven Demon Emperors join together, he is destined not to be his opponent!


    The crimson divine fire even spread to the inside of the secret door, turning into a sea of ??lotus fire!


    Countless yin demons were swallowed up in the sea of ??fire, but there are still a larger number of demons in the back!


    These devils are not afraid of death, just for an opportunity to leave the devil world and go to other worlds!


    The breath of the seven emperors of the devil world was gradually approaching, but these powerful breaths stopped twenty miles away from the secret door.


    Twenty miles is a very safe distance.


    Once it breaks through the range of twenty miles, it will be at the mercy of Su Yan''s divine power, and there may be a head-on conflict with Su Yan.


    For the existence of the Great Emperor series, twenty miles can be regarded as a buffer distance for both parties.


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense had already sensed the existence of the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm, at least five of them had already arrived, and the remaining two should be on their way.


    Then Su Yan walked towards the Ghost Throne.


    This secret door opened very suddenly. To solve the problem, the most direct way is of course to close the secret door.


    The secret door is the magic of the demon world, which is controlled by the magic sword.


    As long as Su Yan grasped and held the Moji Saber in his own hands, the problems caused by the secret door should be able to be solved easily.


    On the other side of the Demon Realm, Emperor Shang, Emperor Ku and other Demon Realm emperors have already appeared.


    After they appeared, many demon kings and quasi emperors also gathered here.


    "There used to be an ancient prophecy in the demon world, saying that when the secret door appears again, it means that the suffering of the demon sect is about to end, the era of heaven is about to end, and endless destruction is coming!" Emperor Shang said to his opponent.


    The demon kings under Emperor Shang all showed the expressions they didn''t understand. Emperor Shang was talking about a prophecy story they had never heard of before.


    At this time, the breath of the bitter emperor came down, and the voice of the bitter emperor also came from the void: "Would Emperor Shang believe in such absurd rumors?"


    Emperor Shang said to the dark void: "This is not a ridiculous rumor, but a prophecy. Your fate and mine are already included in it. If you don''t believe it, how can you force the gate of heaven and come from thousands of miles away? ?"


    Kudi said: "The secret door is of great significance, and it has not appeared for many years. It is very meaningful to appear again. How can this emperor miss it?"


    After the arrival of the bitter emperor, the seven emperors of the devil world have all descended here.


    And the billions of demons belonging to the seven emperors of the demon world have also assembled on a large scale.


    If there is no Su Yan to guard, this secret door may have become a springboard for the devil to enter and leave the fairyland at will.


    The scene of the seven emperors of the devil gathering together has not happened for many years.


    These rulers of the devil world, who are often in different places, are also difficult to resist the temptation brought by the secret door!


    The seven emperors of the devil world have all appeared, and seven powerful devil qi condensed in the distance, and then went straight to the dark sky!


    Even so, Su Yan did not waver.


    His strength is now different from what he used to be. Even if the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm were to fight against him together, they were not necessarily his opponents.


    What''s more, the seven emperors of the devil world have a deep long-cherished wish with each other, and they will never cooperate sincerely.


    Although the situation in front of him was somewhat unexpected, given Su Yan''s powerful strength, he was not out of control for the time being.


    While controlling the secret door, Su Yan walked towards the Ghost Throne.


    As Su Yan stepped on the steps, a strong resistance force came from the Ghost Throne. This strong resistance force turned into many blood-colored primordial runes rising up, preventing Su Yan from continuing to step on the Ghost Throne!


    The reason why such a strong resistance came from the Ghost Throne was that Su Yan was not a demon cultivator, and there was no demonic energy in his body.


    After all, the Throne of Ghosts is a treasure of magic cultivation, and it is not easy to allow strong men from other sects to interfere.

 Chapter 4450： Great Demon God Appears

    If the Judgment Heavenly Halberd was still there, the Ghost Throne would definitely not resist Su Yan so much.


    After the beheading, Su Yan no longer had the ferocious demonic energy in his body.


    emanating from the Throne of Ghosts


    The strong pressure turned into ten times, a hundred times the gravity, and pressed down on Su Yan''s body!


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, the bones of his body would have surpassed that of the human race, and the bones of his knees would have been crushed into powder!


    In this situation, Su Yan had no choice but to bite the bullet and force himself onto the Ghost Throne.


    If the secret door does not work, then he Su Yan needs to always guard this end of the secret door.


    Otherwise, it will inevitably bring a huge catastrophe to the Endless Continent!


    Su Yan stepped onto the Ghost Throne step by step, and even the Qingqiu King could see Su Yan''s hard work.


    Su Yan''s body gradually changed, dragon scales grew on Su Yan''s skin, and even a pair of sturdy dragon horns gradually grew on his head!


    Even the teeth are gradually getting sharper!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was already very strong.


    The dragonization of the body is an instinctive change, which is produced by the body in order to adapt to extreme changes.


    Only after a part of the body is transformed into a dragon, can the power of the indestructible dragon **** battle body be more fully exerted!


    Although Su Yan''s steps were very difficult, he was also approaching the throne at the top step by step.


    As long as you take the magic chamois knife in your hand, the secret door will disappear, and all problems can be solved.


    If he had known that approaching the Ghost Throne would cause such an accident, Su Yan would definitely not have approached the Ghost Throne.


    But where in the world is there any regret medicine to take?


    Now I can only slowly get closer to the Ghost Throne, and then I will talk about it after I take the Moji Saber into my hands.


    Although Su Yan''s pace was slow, he was extremely firm.


    The pressure on the Ghost Throne is certainly terrifying, but in the end it is just a treasure that no one can control, and only relying on the power of the Ghost Throne itself, how could it be possible to trap Su Yan?


    At the same time, the breath of the divine artifact has passed through the secret door and spread into the shadowy sky of the demon world.


    After sensing the breath of the divine artifact, the powerhouses headed by the Seven Demon Emperors dared not act rashly.


    Only those demons with low intelligence are still charging against the secret door without interruption!


    But those devils have been burned to ashes by the Chitian Divine Fire inside and outside the secret door from the moment they approached the secret door!


    No devil can enter the fairyland alive!


    The furiously burning Chitian Divine Fire has transformed into a great formation of refining demons!


    Suddenly, the fire of the Chitian Shenhuo suddenly dropped by 90%, a strong darkness covered the sky, and even the powerful Chitian Shenhuo was suppressed by this darkness!


    Then a shadow popped out of the darkness!


    The sudden appearance of this shadow caught Su Yan by surprise.


    At this time, Su Yan was only one step away from the Moji Saber, but unexpectedly, he killed a Cheng Yaojin at this time!


    Su Yan had no choice but to give up his grasp of the Devil''s Scorpion Sword, and could only face this shadow with all his heart!


    The secret door that had been stabilized was also stretched to the maximum at once, almost on the verge of collapse.


    If the secret door collapses, the damage that may be caused is incalculable!


    There are countless demons and demons in the demon world who can come to the fairy world through strange passages.


    This will indeed bring great harm to the fairyland.


    But the immortal mansion left by the original Emperor Tianmo is only afraid of being the origin of the collapse, and it will definitely be discovered by the Emperor of the Immortal Realm.


    This is not worth the loss, so the power from the Demon Realm stopped the pressure on the secret door at this time, and only pressed Su Yan''s breath back to the Immortal Realm.


    Without Su Yan''s strength support, the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire over there quickly went out!


    The entrance to the secret door in the demon world was no longer under Su Yan''s control.


    This dark power and powerful shadow made Su Yan''s spiritual sense a very dangerous feeling!


    With Su Yan''s current state, there are not many existences that can make him feel dangerous.


    When the Seven Demon Emperors appeared one after another before, Su Yan''s heart was always calm.


    Unexpectedly, this shadow could put such a huge pressure on Su Yan!


    Suddenly, Su Yan turned into a red lotus.


    This crimson red face supported Su Yan and flew towards the secret door!


    After leaving the Throne of Ghosts, that strong pressure disappeared immediately.


    The shadow that suddenly appeared was super powerful, and he didn''t know which demon **** it was. Even Su Yan wouldn''t dare to underestimate the enemy.


    On the Ghost Throne, you can''t use your full strength, and your actions will be limited. Instead of being in a dilemma, it''s better to get rid of the devil''s saber after the devil is settled!


    Anyway, the seven emperors of the devil world cannot pose any threat.


    Su Yan''s action is super strong, and when it breaks, it breaks, and the red fire lotus platform supports Su Yan and falls to the entrance of the secret door.


    Afterwards, the Red Fire Lotus Terrace directly turned into the Fortune Buddha, and pressed towards the Demon World!


    The Good Fortune Buddha not only contains the fire energy of the Chitian Divine Fire, but also the power of good fortune of the good fortune artifact!


    If there is no profound art body protection that understands the creation, it will definitely be unstoppable.


    Seeing that the Fortune Buddha was about to be suppressed, the shadow was not panicking, but released an extremely cold force!


    This icy force directly collided with the Fortune Buddha!


    After the two forces of ice and fire collided directly, the Fortune Buddha did not take the slightest advantage!


    And after this duel, Su Yan probably already knew the identity of the opponent!


    After the fall of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor, there was only one person left among the demon cultivators who could be compared with Su Yan.


    This man is the Great Demon God!


    Su Yan once had a momentary collision with this man in spiritual sense, and he never thought that he would be able to see it so soon.


    The Great Demon God is just a title for this man. He has many other titles, such as the Great Demon Lord of Wutian and the Primordial Demon Ancestor.


    No one knows the origin of this man, but he should be much older than Su Yan.


    It is said that the Primordial Demon Emperor once also studied under him. This person has a very high seniority and super strength.


    It has a super high influence on all kinds of magic cultivators.


    But the Great Demon God almost never interferes in the internal disputes between the demons. If he wants to, he can definitely turn his hands into clouds and rain in the demon world.


    But maybe he''s already tired of the power that comes from the world, so he only talks to winners.


    No matter what method you use, as long as you can surrender all the demons, you are qualified to talk to him.


    In today''s demon world, the Seven Emperors are not qualified to have a real dialogue with him.


    However, the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm were more or less instructed by him.


    Therefore, for the demon world and all demon cultivators, the existence of the Great Demon God is detached from everything.

 Chapter 4451： Step into the devil

    The sudden appearance of the Great Demon God surprised the Seven Emperors!


    The Great Demon God has always seen the head but not the tail of the dragon, but he must have his own reasons for suddenly appearing here.


    "Su Baxian! How could it be you?" The Great Demon God was astonished, because the Great Demon God''s divine consciousness had previously communicated with Su Yan.


    At that time, Su Yan''s breath was far less than it is now, so that''s all.


    Today''s Su Yan, regardless of soul or breath, can be said to have been reborn!


    The two forces of divinity and good fortune have directly lifted Su Yan''s realm to a higher level!


    After just a moment of contact, the Great Demon God already realized that with the power of Su Yan today, it may not be as good as the peak of the year.


    But the nature of power has already surpassed it earlier than it was back then!


    This means that when Su Yan''s power reaches its peak, the realm will definitely be stronger!


    At that time, I am afraid that there will be few people who are his Su Yan''s opponents!


    Half of Su Yan''s body also directly crossed the secret door and appeared in the demon world.


    A shadow swept across the sky, and the magic was as strong as the ocean.


    After being stimulated, the divine power in Su Yan''s body was automatically protected, forming a golden mask, completely isolating the demonic energy from Su Yan''s body.


    The appearance of the Great Demon God seems to be nothing more than an unclear shadow, and even the specific image has not been revealed.


    But between Su Yan and the Great Demon God, the embers of the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire had not yet been completely extinguished.


    Su Yan stared at the shadow in front of him and asked, "Great Demon God? Or should I call you the Heavenless Great Demon Lord?


    That shadow immediately let out an incomparably heroic laughter, saying: "The name is just a code name, and it doesn''t have much meaning. Immortal Su can call him whatever he wants. I won''t mind."


    Su Yan said: "Actually, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I have been very afraid of your existence since the ancient times. You are powerful and you are constantly walking in the secret places of the heavens. If you want to deceive people''s hearts, I am afraid that it will be difficult for the Immortal Emperor. Resist. And your purpose has never been known, I''m afraid your plans are very big."


    The Great Demon God smiled and said, "I can''t believe that I can make Emperor Xianwu, who is known as the number one in the heavens, care so much. Does Emperor Su think that I usurped your country?"


    Su Yan said: "If a person has a clear purpose, he can always get along with specific methods to deal with him. But your purpose has never been clear, and no one knows what you want, so you are particularly troublesome."


    Because there is no purpose to be achieved, there is no way to arrange for it.


    The Great Demon God is like a ball of plasticine, which can be changed into any shape, which is the most difficult type to handle.


    Su Yan let out a light sigh and continued, "Great Demon God, you must be here because this secret door is very important, or do you want the Ghost Throne and the Demon Slayer Sword?"


    When he heard the two terms Ghost Throne and Moji Saber, the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm couldn''t help but shake!


    We all know exactly what these two terms mean.


    No matter who it is, as long as he gets the Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Scorpion Sword, he is equal to the inheritance of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor.


    In particular, the Throne of Ghosts is the Throne of the Demon Realm. If anyone can get the approval of the Throne of the Demon Realm, he will surely become the master of all Demon Realms.


    After the fall of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor, many forces fought against each other, and I don''t know how many murders were made, in order to explore the whereabouts of the Ghost Throne.


    Could it be that the Ghost Throne fell into Su Yan''s hands? After all, Emperor Xianwu was the first person in the Eternal Era. Maybe he really knew what the secret was!


    Just when the seven emperors of the demon world pricked up their ears and wanted to understand the secrets of eternity.


    Instead, the Great Demon God let out a arrogant laughter, and continued: "What''s the use of that Ghost Throne? Even if there is no Ghost Throne, I am still the supreme in the eyes of all the demons, and the only spokesperson for the Twelve Heavenly Demon Gods. Immortal Emperor, you probably don''t know, I made the Ghost Throne myself. Why do I need your consent to want the Ghost Throne?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word, he was still extremely surprised.


    When facing the Great Demon God, I really felt that I couldn''t use my strength.


    The Great Demon God knew him well, but he knew very little about the Great Demon God.


    When the other seven emperors of the devil world heard the words of the Great Demon God, they were all shocked to the extreme, "The Throne of Ghosts was also made by the Great Demon God? It can be said that the Great Demon God is the founder of the Demon Sect at all!"


    The prominent names and the top powerhouses that appeared in the history of the demon religion in the past may have been taught by the Great Demon God.


    Perhaps, the rise and fall of the Demon Sect was led by the Great Demon God alone.


    The so-called Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm today are not the seven most useful pieces in his hands.


    If another chess piece appears, the Demon World may become the Eight Emperors.


    This man is constantly traveling in the long river of history, shaping the magic religion into what he wants, what is it for?


    Su Yan said solemnly at this time: "Great Demon God, if you don''t want the Ghost Throne, then you should be looking for the Demon Slayer Sword, right? I almost touched the Demon Slayer Sword just now, and you took action. It looks like you are very serious. Care about this devil mite knife!"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp!


    The consciousness of the two sides met in an instant, and then quickly separated.


    Then in reality, two powerful forces collided directly head-on!


    That secret door was already crumbling, and now it has reached its limit and began to collapse directly!


    Su Yan snorted coldly and released a burst of divine power, turning the immortal into a heavenly pillar, temporarily stabilizing the collapsed secret door!


    And the power of the Great Demon God also receded like a tide, and temporarily took it back.


    In this way, the passage between the Temple of God and the Demon Realm was stabilized.


    Both Su Yan and the Great Demon God knew very well that this secret door must not collapse, otherwise, it would be very detrimental to both parties!


    The Great Demon God said leisurely: "I never said that I don''t want the Ghost Throne, the Ghost Throne is the secret treasure of the Demon Sect and must not fall into the hands of outsiders, and the Devil''s Scorpion Sword has a very strong symbolic meaning, if it is taken away by you If you go, all the magic cultivators will have no light on their faces. These two treasures are very important. If you hand them back to me, today��s affairs will be over. You can also dispose of all kinds of ancient secret treasures in the original fairy mansion , after closing the secret door, our family is not hurt."


    The conditions offered by the Great Demon God can be regarded as very favorable.


    But Su Yan respected the feeling that he couldn''t tell, and always felt that the Great Demon God must be playing with some conspiracy.


    So Su Yan didn''t really want to return the Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Saber to the Great Demon God, even though these two treasures of demon cultivator, it was impossible for Su Yan to use them.

 Chapter 4452： death is strange

    The Great Demon God asked leisurely, "Emperor Su, can you agree to my conditions?"


    Su Yan said: "Don''t worry about this matter, I have one thing I want to clarify, if you can tell me the truth clearly and clearly, maybe I am willing to return the two treasures and the Immortal Mansion to your Demon Sect. You should know that, unlike the great emperors of Daomen, I have never discriminated against your Demon Sect, and will never drive you to death."


    "Of course, when Emperor Su Xiandi ruled the heavens and the world, the demon cultivators still lived in the immortal world, and the demon emperor shaped the land of immortality and suspended above the nine heavens. Where is the need to curl up in this Abi In purgatory?" Great Demon said, "I don''t know what Immortal Su wants to ask?"


    At this time, Su Yan had completely stepped into the demon world, and behind him was the secret door.


    With Su Yan guarding this secret door, it is natural that one husband is the one who is the gatekeeper and ten thousand people are not allowed to open it.


    Su Yan said, "How did the primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor fall? From the moment I saw the Demon Slayer Sword on the Ghost Throne, I knew something was wrong."


    Su Yan didn''t have much doubts about the fall of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor before, but after seeing the Demon Slayer Sword on the Throne of Ghosts, many doubts arose in his heart.


    The significance of the Demon Slayer Sword to the original Emperor Tianmo is like the significance of the Red Lotus Sky Dance to Su Yan, and it can be regarded as the strongest protective magic weapon.


    Will Su Yan put the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance on Longevity Mountain and go somewhere else?


    No emperor would put this kind of magic weapon at home and not carry it on his body.


    Unless the original Emperor Tianmo had already foreseen his own fall, and he didn''t want the devil''s sword to fall into the hands of thieves, he would insert the devil''s sword into the ghost throne.


    This makes sense logically.


    But what kind of strong enemy and situation can make the Primordial Demon Emperor accept his fate?


    You must know that the Great Emperor Primordial Demon is one of the five ancient emperors, and he is a peerless figure who can stand side by side with Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix!


    How could a character like him accept his fate?


    Su Yan and the Great Emperor Primordial Demon have fought side by side for many times. He has experienced many difficulties and obstacles. Naturally, he knows that his character is very strong, and he is definitely not the type who will give up easily when he encounters something secretly!


    The Great Demon God was obviously not prepared for the question that Su Yan asked, and he hesitated for a moment before saying, "Emperor Su, do you want to know the reason for the fall of the Primordial Demon?"


    Su Yan forcefully asked: "I have some friendship with him, and we are considered dead friends. Can''t we even ask about this matter? Or is it that you know some inside information, but you are unwilling to tell me?"


    The Great Demon God was also stunned for a while, and this silent attitude shows that this matter is absolutely strange.


    Even the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm could sense that something was wrong with the Great Demon God, not to mention Su Yan.


    Su Yan continued to press the Great Demon God: "Did you set up a plan to kill the Primordial Demon? Or was there a bigger conspiracy back then?"


    The Great Demon God did not answer Su Yan''s series of questions, but instead asked a brand new question: "Emperor Su, why do you think you fell back then?"


    Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the Great Demon God, his eyes were not only sharp, but also filled with astonishing murderous aura.


    This murderous aura pervaded the demon world, and it was overwhelming!


    The Kudi said: "He Su Baxian has such a mighty power of a landslide and tsunami just by unleashing his murderous aura. If he really does it, then it''s still great?"


    No matter what, the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm don''t want to fight Su Yan anymore. Even the Great Demon God may not be able to handle this level, not to mention that Su Yan has an artifact of good fortune in his hand!


    Su Yan also fell into silence, only to hear the great demon say: "Xiandi Su, your fall also contains many mysteries, some of which you can''t even tell, why isn''t that the case with the original demon?"


    After being silent for a while, Su Yan finally asked, "Has the Primordial Demon also been to the other side?"


    "I''ve been there." The Great Demon God simply spit out two words.


    Seeing Su Yan''s face showed a relieved expression.


    Only Su Yan and the Great Demon God can know what kind of mystery behind this relieved expression.


    The rest of the demon cultivators, even the seven emperors of the demon world, are not qualified to know such mysteries.


    The Great Demon said, "Emperor Su, the Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Scorpion Sword, can they be returned to me?"


    Su Yan said, "I haven''t finished asking my question yet. How could the Primal Heavenly Demon go to the other side? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    The Great Demon God said impatiently, "Emperor Su, wouldn''t it be endless if you keep asking like this?"


    "Even if the primordial demon has been to the other side, it can''t explain why he inserted the magic scorpion knife into the ghost throne. He obviously knew that he was about to fall, just like me, so he made arrangements in advance. Before he died, it was clear that I don''t want the Momo Saber to fall into the hands of someone, that person must be you, Great Demon God."


    The Great Demon God has been hiding in a shadow, not revealing his true body.


    That group of shadows has always been very stable, but at this time it actually flickered a little. Obviously, the Great Demon God couldn''t hold back!


    The Devil''s Saber and the Ghost Throne must have some special meaning to the Great Demon God, so when the two appeared, the Great Demon God couldn''t wait to appear here, and asked Su Yan to return these two treasures of the Demon Sect.


    Suddenly, a large area of ??darkness shrouded Su Yan!


    Not only Su Yan, but also the secret door behind him was shrouded in it.


    After Su Yan raised his head, he could only see the darkness that was as thick as blood plasma was about to cover!


    This darkness is different from the darkness of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and Jidu. It contains extremely crazy delusions. These delusions surpass the mind of the human race, and even the emperor can''t bear it!


    Su Yan can already be completely sure that the Great Demon God is also using inhuman power!


    The source of this force, like the Judgment Halberd, comes from the Twelve Demon Gods of the Dutian!


    The Judgment Heavenly Halberd established a connection with the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian by a drop of blood of the Demon God. I don''t know what method the Great Demon God used to establish a connection with the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian.


    The viscous blood-like darkness was about to fall in the blink of an eye. At this time, Su Yan raised the divine artifact again, and the crimson fire completely lit up the shadowy sky of the demon world!


    In this demon world, Su Yan no longer has to worry that his own strength will hurt the Qingqiu King, so it is simply unscrupulous to use it!


    The heat waves swayed round after round, and the intense light and heat generated in the void was like a sun rising!


    Many powerful demon cultivators retreated to the rear, just because they couldn''t bear the powerful divine light emanating from Su Yan!


    The army of many Demon Emperors collapsed under the continuous illumination of the divine light, and the speed was like destroying the dead!


    It can be seen that although this place is in the Demon Realm, Su Yan''s power as an Immortal Emperor is bound to be limited, but even if he can only exert 70%, Su Yan''s power is enough to destroy everything in the Demon Realm!

 Chapter 4453： evenly matched

    After the terrifying darkness and divine light displayed by the Great Demon God, it gradually shrank and finally evaporated into the void.


    In the demon world, Su Yan''s divine light shined brightly.


    Of course, the Great Demon God''s ability does not stop there, but the Great Demon God still has scruples in his heart.


    What the Great Demon God is most concerned about is the secret door behind Su Yan. If he accidentally breaks the secret door, how can he take back the Ghost Throne and the Demon Slayer Sword?


    Although the Great Demon God is capable of reaching the sky, he can turn his power into a projection and radiate it to the fairyland.


    But if it was just a mere projection, how could it be possible to get Su Yan?


    It is even more impossible to bewitch Su Yan''s Dao Heart.


    So the Great Demon God suggested: "If you and I fight here, I''m afraid that the secret door will be destroyed. It is better to find another world to fight. If you win, I will naturally tell you all the secrets about the original demon. But if you lose If so, be sure to return the Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Slayer Sword to me!"


    Su Yan agreed to the Great Demon God''s proposal almost without thinking.


    Then I saw that the Great Demon God used endless mana to break the barriers between time and space, and created a star gate, connecting the demon world and an unknown other world.


    The Great Demon God is a pedant of heaven and man. Not only can he use powerful magic, but he can even shape the star gates of the ancient star sect. This is beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    Seeing the Great Demon God entering the Stargate, Su Yan quickly followed and flew up.


    However, while flying, Su Yan also left behind a clone, guarding in front of the secret door.


    After the Great Demon God and Su Yan both disappeared from the Stargate, the Stargate disappeared.


    Only Su Yan''s avatar guarded in front of the secret door.


    At the beginning, the residual breath of Su Yan and the Great Demon God was still there, and they were able to shock the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm.


    As time went by, the Seven Emperors of the Demon World gradually became more and more eager to move.


    But Su Yan''s clone was still guarding the secret door.


    Wanting to kill Su Yan''s clone is not very difficult for the Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm.


    But after beheading Su Yan''s clone, entering the Immortal Realm is equivalent to entering Su Yan''s territory.


    The follow-up things will become very uncertain, because Su Yan can be blocked, and no one knows what is going on on the other side of the secret door.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s deterrent power is still there, no matter who kills Su Yan''s clone, I am afraid that he will suffer a hundredfold revenge in the future!


    Therefore, even though the Seven Demon Emperors had the strength to destroy Su Yan''s clone, none of them moved.


    Another point is that these devil world emperors are still jealous and suspicious of each other, and no one is willing to be this early bird.


    As for the battle between Su Yan and the Great Demon God, after arriving in the other world, it immediately entered a white-hot state.


    After entering the other world, the Great Demon God still did not reveal his true body, but did not continue to hide in a shadow, revealing a black figure.


    The whole body of this black figure was dark, and he could not see his face, let alone his facial features.


    In order to see the true face of the Great Demon God, Su Yan came up and released the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    Although this natal pagoda has not been released for a long time, its power is increasing day by day.


    The business department is Su Yan''s natal magic weapon, and Su Yan is both honored and disgraced. Now that Su Yan''s strength is soaring like a rocket, the power and appearance of the eight-story pagoda will naturally rise with the tide.


    The suppression of this eight-story pagoda pagoda surprised the Great Demon God.


    Su Yan''s battle logic is really weird, he didn''t even have the basic temptation, he has already released the magic weapon of his life!


    The eight-story Buddha pagoda is not what it used to be. When it was suppressed from the sky, the suction generated was like a black hole. Even if the physical strength of the Great Demon God was extraordinary, it was impossible to move.


    I can only watch helplessly as the eight-story Buddha Pagoda is suppressed by the Boundless Xianle Fan Chan!


    After the divine light of the eighth-story Buddha Pagoda locked the Great Demon God, it seemed that there was no way to escape.


    At this time, the Great Demon God chanted some strange incantations. These incantations were not in human language, but seemed to be the earliest incantations of the ancient Protoss!


    When the mantra was recited, some kind of power that had been sealed in the universe seemed to wake up along with it!


    Then this power turned into the force of attraction between the stars near and far, and attacked the eight-story Buddha Pagoda!


    At this time, the Great Demon God is controlling the attraction and repulsion between the stars. With such boundless power, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda can be held in the air. Although the divine light has already shrouded, the eight-story Buddha Pagoda cannot fall!


    This is the first time Su Yan has encountered such a situation!


    After the divine light of the eighth-story Buddha pagoda was locked, there were still enemies that could not be suppressed.


    Su Yan and the Great Demon God mobilized powerful forces together, and the two terrifying forces were also shaken in the air through the divine light!


    There is nothing fancy about such a duel, it is pure head-to-head!


    In such a head-to-head encounter, even the eight-story Buddha pagoda gradually trembled.


    Sure enough, if he used his mana to confront him, Su Yan might lose this duel.


    After all, Su Yan''s time to return to the Immortal Realm was still short, and his mana would only be Su Yan''s shortcoming.


    And the Great Demon God has been cultivating since the beginning of the world, and his mana is strong enough to be comparable to monsters like the primitive phoenix.


    Su Yan had no other choice but to temporarily put away the eight-story Buddha pagoda.


    The power of the Great Demon God is still there. When the eight-story Buddha Pagoda was taken away from his head, the power of the Great Demon God immediately came back!


    After the powerful power of the Great Demon God condensed, he went straight to Su Yan!


    This dark power devoured the sky and devoured the earth, posing a huge and incomparable threat to Su Yan!


    In this haste, Su Yan took out the Mysterious White Orb. The power of the Mysterious White Orb to reverse yin and yang was completely beyond the expectations of the Great Demon God. When the power was reversed in two levels, the Great Demon God himself was consumed a lot, and he was no longer able to do so. Attack on Su Yan.


    This is how Su Yan escaped the catastrophe, and at the same time stabilized his position.


    Then the Great Demon God transformed the dark power into a million sword lights and surrounded Su Yan.


    This kind of change, if dealing with ordinary powerhouses, the lethality is naturally very strong, and it would not be of any use to deal with Su Yan.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then a huge brilliance burst out from behind him, and then countless scarlet lotus flowers bloomed violently!


    At the same time, there are more than a dozen gigantic fire dragons flying towards the Great Demon God in the void!


    Su Yan and the Great Demon God had used all kinds of skills at this time, just wanting to force the other party to reveal their flaws, so that they could subdue the other party!


    But since the Great Demon God dared to take the initiative to challenge Su Yan, this showed that he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    The collision of the forces of the two sides in the void this time is still that neither side has obtained any advantage.

 Chapter 4454： Fusion power

    The power of the Great Demon God is no trivial matter. After this collision, Su Yan invoked the divine power of destruction again.


    If it was a simple power of darkness, Su Yan''s divine power could easily penetrate it!


    But the dark power of the Great Demon God was borrowed from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian. The twelve Demon Gods of Dutian were bred out of chaos, and they are the ancestors of all demons and evil gods.


    Their strength is enough to resist Su Yan''s divine power of destruction.


    What made Su Yan even more uncomfortable in this battle was that after fighting with the Great Demon God for so long, the Great Demon God''s response had always been flawless, and there were no flaws at all.


    On the contrary, Su Yan had forcibly taken away the eight-story Buddha pagoda because his mana was not strong enough to fight against the Great Demon God, and fell into a passive state, which also exposed his flaws.


    Although Su Yan relied on the power of the divine artifact to gradually pull back the unfavorable situation.


    When the two sides are at a stalemate, the advantage of the Great Demon God in mana will gradually be enlarged.


    Even after knowing this, the Great Demon God did not become arrogant, and the use of dark power was still extremely calm.


    Su Yan knew that if he continued like this, it wouldn''t do him any good, and he had to find a breaking point!


    So Su Yan began to actively seek changes!


    Su Yan''s Immortal Essence gradually turned into complete divine power, Su Yan didn''t believe it, and completely turned into Shiva, the **** of destruction, and he couldn''t bring down the Great Demon God!


    The Great Demon God seemed to have anticipated Su Yan''s possible changes, and said, "Haven''t you heard of it? The so-called Tao is one foot taller than the Demon is taller. Even if your changes are severe and strong, I can find a way to deal with it. "


    The great devil''s arrogance directly broke through the sky, and he could cover the sky with only one hand!


    Then he blew out a breath of magic energy towards his palm, which solidified in the palm of his hand, and then fell to the ground!


    The ground suddenly shook and rumbling, and then a ten-thousand-zhang mountain rose from the ground, and the terrifying force turned into an endlessly terrifying dark magic energy!


    These dark demons are like burning black flames!


    Even the light of the sun in the sky can devour it!


    In this dark darkness, a little crimson fire suddenly appeared, and then the crimson fire expanded!


    The fire then formed a golden lotus. After the golden lotus opened, although there was light, it could only cover a hundred zhang.


    However, the golden lotus withered later, revealing lotus seeds, which took root and formed more than ten golden lotus plants.


    In a short time, countless lotus flowers can be seen spreading!


    These refining with intense light and heat, forcing towards that magic mountain!


    Soon the mountain peaks shaped by the demonic energy were also stained with crimson fire!


    The divine fire spread quickly, and the terrifying power completely ignited the entire mountain in a short time!


    The 10,000-zhang mountain is almost turned into a 10,000-zhang torch!


    The crimson fire will dye all the heaven and earth!


    In the crimson fire, there is not only the mysterious power of divine artifact creation, but also the blessing of destroying divine power!


    Su Yan was also forced to a certain extent by the Great Demon God and had to fuse two powerful forces together!


    Starting from the acquisition of these two powerful forces, and then after entering the Huntian Pagoda and breaking the cause and effect


    Su Yan has never been in such a passive state before, the power of the Great Demon God is like a mountain that makes people look up, and it is indeed unfathomable!


    The power of the original phoenix should not be comparable to that of the Great Demon God!


    "Great Demon God, you are destined not to be my opponent!" Su Yan''s words revealed a very strong certainty.


    Then Su Yan''s back also had a pair of golden light wings spread out, and then Su Yan''s body was covered with golden dragon scales, and a pair of dragon horns grew on his head!


    At this time, Su Yan planned to transform into the Dragon God first, and then merge the divine power of destruction to transform into Shiva!


    Only in this way can you push your own strength to the limit!


    If he hadn''t met the Great Demon God, perhaps even Su Yan himself wouldn''t know where his ultimate power was!


    The terrifying power condensed in Su Yan''s hands, and after the transformation of the Dragon God, the phantom of Shiva appeared on the top of Su Yan''s head again!


    The power of the phantom is beating constantly, and the rhythm of the beating matches the rhythm of Su Yan''s heart beat!


    And Su Yan''s golden eyes were also extremely sharp!


    Then only heard Su Yan''s roar, Su Yan completely merged with Shiva''s Dharma body!


    Between the heavens and the earth, a giant rises up. This giant is five thousand feet tall. The skin of the whole body is indigo blue, and the whole body is covered with dragon scale armor!


    A giant has four arms, and these four arms hold four different instruments!


    These four magical tools are condensed from the power of destruction, and any one of them can easily destroy the first-layer fairyland!


    And Chitian Shenhuo also turned into a fiery red streamer wrapped around the four arms.


    Shiva had closed his eyes, but suddenly opened his eyes!


    The darkness in the void was all pierced by a terrifying and unspeakable force!


    The top is full of divine light!


    The power of the Great Demon God is indeed no trivial matter, but after all the darkness has been dispelled, there is nothing he can do.


    And the body of the Great Demon God seemed so insignificant in front of the 5000-zhang Dharma.


    But the Demon God was determined not to admit defeat so easily. The Great Demon God roared, and then condensed an incomparably powerful dark force.


    But before this dark force could make any changes, it was chopped to pieces by Shiva''s magic sword!


    Then another magic weapon was directly suppressed towards the Great Demon God!


    This magic weapon is turned into a jade bottle, and its power is enough to suppress the mortal world at the first level in an instant!


    Su Yan sneered in his heart. With the power of this jade bottle, he might not be able to really suppress the Great Demon God, but he should be able to force out the true body of the Great Demon God!


    Su Yan wanted to see what the Great Demon God looked like!


    The Great Demon God hides his head and shows his tail, and has been active in the heavens. Many powerful immortal emperors and demon emperors are just dolls in his hands. What would such a character look like?


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that at the moment when the jade bottle was suppressed, the Great Demon God''s body was divided into four parts, and all of them turned into a liquid.


    After the jade bottle was suppressed, how fierce the power of destruction was.


    The liquid darkness was pressed down to the point that it was thinner than paper, and the primordial consciousness of the Great Demon God was not damaged.


    The aura of the Great Demon God in the void is still very powerful.


    Even Su Yan showed a surprised expression.


    But this was only for a moment, and then Su Yan immediately raised the Demon Slayer Sword in his hand!


    Since Yujing Bottle cannot suppress the Great Demon God in one fell swoop, then use the Demon Slaying Sword!


    If the Demon Slaying Sword is not enough, then of course there is the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    Su Yan''s sword light contained supreme sword energy, and he directly slashed towards the Great Demon God''s body that had turned into a liquid!

 Chapter 4455： Inspired by the blood of God

    It must be very difficult for others to cut off the water with the sword light.


    But for Su Yan, there was no difficulty in this matter.


    With his swordsmanship level, it can only be said that it is easy to achieve this level.


    The sharp sword light was like a golden thunder, directly smashing the black water, and then the black water could no longer be closed together!


    But if the Great Demon God is so easy to kill, then he will not survive such a long period of time and the changes of the times, and still exist in this world!


    The Great Demon God has experienced countless dangers, but he has always been proud of himself in this world, and has always been at the apex of all demon cultivation. Naturally, he can only rely on his ability.


    In the world of Demon Cultivators, there is no such thing as generation. If it is possible, who would not want to replace the Great Demon God with the Seven Emperors of the Demon World?


    The reason why the Great Demon God can stand proudly at the top of all Demon Cultivators is simply because he is invincible.


    The reason is that simple, there is no element of conspiracy.


    After these groups of black water were chopped up by Su Yan, they flew in different directions!


    Su Yan sneered, and used a light sword!


    Countless sword lights chased those scattered black waters that were directed towards them, hitting those black waters one after another!


    The major change in Su Yan was probably completely unexpected by the Great Demon God.


    The deep moans of the Great Demon God came to mind one after another, and it must have been really hurt by Su Yan''s sword glow, and such moans occurred.


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, then raised the jade bottle again.


    At this time, what Su Yan wanted to do was to put that great devil directly into the jade bottle!


    As long as Su Yan is included in the magic weapon, even if he is as strong as the Great Demon God, he is destined to not be able to make any waves.


    The Great Demon God naturally knew that the moment of life and death had come, so how could he let Su Yan do as he wished?


    I saw that the different groups of black water displayed the laws related to darkness, each of which was different, but together they could constitute all the darkness in this world!


    This shows that the ability of the Great Demon God is enough to dismantle the source of darkness in this world!


    This kind of skill is really unheard of!


    Even Su Yan was stunned for a while, he never imagined that the Great Demon God''s ability would be so penetrating!


    And this must not be all that the Great Demon God can do!


    The Great Demon God still doesn''t know how much power he has yet to use.


    I saw countless darkness turned into long whips, winding towards Shiva''s Dharma body!


    Although the divine power of destruction is powerful, there is no way to destroy all these dark whips at once!


    These dark whips have a certain elasticity, and they are not only strong, but also extremely tough.


    Therefore, even if Shiva''s Dharma body is extremely powerful, Su Yan can''t handle these dark whips!


    Those four arms couldn''t be used at all after being entangled by these dark long whips!


    There are a few magic tools in the air, but they are tied up, and it is not easy to play.


    Then the Great Demon God turned his back on the guest, and then turned the whip into a dark poisonous snake with slender fangs, and then bitten on the body of Lord Shiva!


    From a dead thing like a rope and a chain to a lively poisonous snake, the magic power of the Great Demon God cannot be underestimated.


    The poison contained in these dark poisonous snakes is equivalent to a very strong curse, even if it is destroyed by divine power, it is difficult to resist!


    Shiva''s footsteps are already crumbling in the void, although he is still struggling very fiercely!


    With Su Yan''s current strength, he would never have imagined that he would still be at a disadvantage when facing the Great Demon God!


    The offense and defense between Su Yan and the Great Demon God were extremely intense, and the transition between offense and defense was extremely fast.


    Maybe Su Yan had some advantages just now, but after the Great Demon God responded, this advantage would soon turn into a disadvantage.


    Since returning to the Immortal Realm, it was the first time that Su Yan had encountered such a formidable opponent. He was able to follow his changes several times, complete the counterattack, and completely reverse the situation!


    If we only talk about the changes in spells, the Great Demon God is probably still above Su Yan!


    Up to now, whether it is Su Yan or the Great Demon God, there is no absolute certainty of victory.


    This battle is too fierce, and the follow-up is full of too many possibilities, and now no one can predict the final result.


    After the snake venom entered the body of Lord Shiva, countless curses rushed towards Su Yan''s heart!


    During this process, the numerous blue veins and blood vessels outside the body of the Dharma body burst because they could not withstand this terrifying power of the curse!


    At this moment, Lord Shiva roared, and the sound shook the sky!


    At the same time, the crimson fire burned from the body of Lord Shiva!


    This scarlet divine fire is guided by divine blood, and once it appears, it burns very vigorously!


    Those six vicious snakes are the incarnations of the Great Demon God, and now they are wrapped around Shiva''s body. At this time, facing the sudden burning fire, naturally there is no way to resist it, and can only let the fire burn to the body!


    The Great Demon God is suffering endlessly. This divine fire can contain infinite divine power, and it can be regarded as the nemesis of all dark evils!


    When the Great Demon God encountered such a nemesis, it was also extremely difficult.


    However, since this divine fire was burned from Su Yan''s body, of course it would also burn Su Yan''s meridians, bones, and even his internal organs!


    The divine fire that burned out of the Niwan Palace was obviously a double-edged sword, which would not only kill the Great Demon God, but also hurt Su Yan Byte Set.


    The purpose of Su Yan burning the divine fire is to protect himself. Although this divine fire will cause great harm to Su Yan, it can completely purify the curse that the poisonous snake has injected into his body!


    Compared with the curse entering the heart, it is better for Su Yan to use his own vitality to burn the fire of God, and the Great Demon God will lose both!


    Such a response is very much in line with Su Yan''s character.


    Su Yan''s character has always been very strong, and he will never compromise with others easily!


    Moreover, this scarlet divine fire uses the power of destruction as an introduction, so it is naturally invincible and invincible!


    Su Yan himself was burnt to pieces by the divine fire, the blood in his body was almost boiling, and his golden eyes were already covered with bloodshots, not to mention the Great Demon God!


    The six poisonous snakes all whined together, desperately trying to leave Su Yan''s body!


    Although Su Yan also burned all five, but he was able to withstand the huge pain, only to see Su Yan grabbed one with his arm, and then killed two poisonous snakes with the sword and whirlwind knife, only three poisonous snakes Escaping Shiva''s Dharma body.


    Then the three venomous snakes merged together and turned into a dark figure.


    The Great Demon God still hasn''t revealed his true face.


    However, Su Yan could already sense that the Great Demon God was much weaker than before.


    And Su Yan''s own consumption and damage are also enormous, even the dharma body of Lord Shiva can''t maintain it, and he has changed into a human form again.

 Chapter 4456： Laugh wildly

    Su Yan''s body was covered with large and small wounds.


    Most of these wounds were left by the burning of divine fire, and some were left by poisonous snakes.


    The blood flowed from these wounds, making Su Yan look as if he had become a **** man.


    Since Su Yan returned to the realm of the great emperor, he has never suffered such a serious injury or suffered such a big loss!


    However, there was no obvious damage to the Great Demon God.


    After fighting here, it was Su Yan who suffered more!


    The Great Demon God in front of him was indeed incredibly strong, but when facing such a powerful enemy, Su Yan instead showed a happy smile.


    Su Yan''s laughter was not loud at first, but after a while, Su Yan was already laughing wildly.


    The Great Demon God asked incomprehensibly: "What''s so funny? You are so seriously injured, if I were you, I wouldn''t be able to laugh."


    Su Yan smiled and replied: "I laugh because I am happy. It has been a long time since no one has been able to hurt me so badly. This is the battle I want. After the divine fire just now, my blood boils even more! Demon God, if I knew that you were so strong in the ages, I would have challenged you early in the morning!"


    The Great Demon God asked inexplicably: "You have no grievances or enmity with me in the Eternal Era, and there is no conflict of interest, so why are you challenging me?"


    "Because you are strong enough, it will be very interesting to fight against you. Only the power tempered on the edge of life and death is the real power. If you can''t defeat you, you dare to call yourself the number one in the world. Isn''t it ridiculous for no reason? "


    The Great Demon God is obviously not the same as Su Yan, and his battles must be related to interests.


    Fighting and conspiracy are just a means to the Great Demon God.


    If fighting would give him the greatest benefit, he would choose fighting.


    And when fighting is no longer the best option, the Great Demon God will definitely not have any scruples when he withdraws.


    The Great Demon God originally wanted to use all his power to make Su Yan feel fearful, and then both sides took a step back.


    It is only now that I realize that my thinking is completely wrong. The most common mistake people make in this world is to think that the other person is exactly the same as themselves.


    This kind of saving others by oneself can often only lead to a completely wrong conclusion.


    People like Su Yan were born to fight.


    Even if he was on the brink of life and death for a while, he would never doubt himself and succumbed to retreat.


    If he had understood this earlier, then the Great Demon God would definitely not have fought against Su Yan directly.


    Because the risk of this battle is too great, the possibility of obtaining a complete profit is not very high.


    Su Yan said, "My whole body is full of painful feelings. Pain is naturally bad, but it reminds you from another angle that you are still alive. Great Demon God, you don''t have the experience of my ninth reincarnation. You have died, although you are afraid of death, but you do not understand the nature of death."


    Great Demon God said: "Do you think you know better than me?"


    Su Yan said: "I have died again and again, and I have entered into reincarnation again and again. Of course, I understand the nature of death. If I don''t understand the nature of death, how can I stand in front of you? It should have already disappeared."


    Su Yan''s words did make sense. The Great Demon God pondered for a moment and seemed to have something to say, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Then I heard Su Yan say, "I haven''t met an opponent that I valued enough for a long time, especially after I entered the Huntian Pagoda, even the Primitive Phoenix sighed at me. But you can still hurt me. To this point, this shows that I have not reached the realm of true invincibility. Fighting against an opponent like you will definitely help me reach a higher peak! Entering an unprecedented realm! Great Demon God, Your presence is indeed beneficial to me."


    The Great Demon God was speechless to the extreme, "Emperor Xianwu, are you crazy? Victory against me means nothing to you, revenge against Hongmeng and the others, sweeping the heavens to regain the supreme glory, which of these two things is better than defeating me More important? You have seen my strength, if we cooperate, who else in this world can be our opponent?"


    Su Yan laughed wildly, because he laughed too much, many wounds were opened even more, and more blood flowed out.


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to see it, or Su Yan didn''t care about it from the beginning.


    Su Yan said: "Battle itself has its own meaning, but people like you will not understand, you always like to hide in the dark and watch the creatures in the world fight each other. I am afraid that people like you will never fight. What a glorious thing, as for the cooperation option you mentioned, it is not attractive to me at all! I will take back what I have lost with my own hands, and I will never do anything under the guise of others. Great devil, don��t be too small. Look at me!"


    Su Yan''s words were too bold.


    The Great Demon God was at a loss for words for a while, and at the same time he had already calculated, if the situation was really wrong, what kind of way he would retreat.


    Su Yan pointed at the Great Demon God and said, "Great Demon God, if you have any other skills, just use them directly. I am looking forward to it! Only a strong person like you can completely force out the potential in my body and help me to improve. Go upstairs!"


    The Great Demon God looked at Su Yan speechlessly.


    And what made the Great Demon God speechless was still behind, seeing Su Yan gently spit out a mouthful of turbid air, and then the wounds on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This foul breath was the mantra left by the poisonous snake in Su Yan''s body. Su Yan was trying to release the mantra from his body while he was talking just now.


    After the restriction of the spell was gone, Su Yan''s body began to recover quickly.


    Those wounds, no matter how deep or shallow, may have been bleeding profusely just now, but they will fully recover in the next second, leaving not even a trace.


    Su Yan threw the broken clothes aside, revealing an incomparably strong body.


    This body has almost no fat, and every muscle is full of terrifying explosive power!


    Maybe this is the most perfect body ever!


    And above this body, a layer of golden dragon scales is gradually covering it!


    Su Yan only felt that his Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique had reached a certain critical point due to the activation of the Great Demon God''s spell, and he was afraid that he would break through!


    Indeed, just like what Su Yan said, only by confronting a powerhouse like the Great Demon God can he make a qualitative breakthrough!


    "Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body! It turns out that you still have such a basis. No wonder you dare to use your own blood essence as a guide to ignite the divine fire."


    The Great Demon God could already see the origin of Su Yan''s fighting body at a glance.

 Chapter 4457： retreat

    And Su Yan had a confident smile on his face, staring into the eyes of the Great Demon God with great enthusiasm!


    Although he was already injured and his physical condition was not at his peak, Su Yan''s fighting spirit at this time was extremely fiery, and it could be said that he had reached the peak after returning to the Immortal Realm!


    The red lotus sky dance appeared in Su Yan''s hands again. When Su Yan waved the red lotus sky dance in his hand, the pair of dragon wings behind him also opened directly!


    With the fanning of the pair of dragon wings, the ancestral dragon''s breath in circles and circles gradually swayed!


    The powerful dragon energy naturally turned into phenomena such as hurricane, lightning, hail and so on!


    The Great Demon God remained unmoved.


    Suddenly, Su Yan disappeared in place, and when he appeared, he was already in front of the Great Demon God!


    "It''s too fast!" The Great Demon God just reacted, and the red lotus sky dance was already stabbed towards his neck!


    The red lotus dance is no less powerful than Shiva''s magic weapon just now!


    This is an artifact of good fortune that can kill even the Saintess without salt!


    The Great Demon God''s spiritual sense is extremely sharp, and he can naturally feel the terrifying lethality from the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    The body of the Great Demon God was like a liquid again. With an incredible posture, the self-proclaimed neck twisted seven hundred and twenty degrees, dodging the attack of the red lotus sky dance, and then it seemed to be transformed into a spirit snake, which quickly wrapped around it. Su Yan''s body lived!


    After Su Yan was wrapped around his body by the Great Demon God, he did not panic at all, instead he was extremely excited!


    The golden divine fire fused with the breath of Ancestral Dragon burned directly from the gaps in the scales!


    However, the Great Demon God seemed to have long guessed that Su Yan would have such a response, and he wrapped around Su Yan''s body, almost immediately turned into a liquid, disintegrating the original body structure on his own, and then flew to the horizon!


    If the Great Demon God''s body was pure liquid, it would be very easy for Su Yan to deal with.


    But the difficulty is that the body of the Great Demon God can be constantly switched between liquid and human form.


    Su Yan has fought against so many powerhouses, and the ability of the Great Demon God is quite strange among these powerhouses!


    And the Great Demon God not only has a strange body, but also the control of the source of darkness and the changes in spells are not comparable to other powerhouses!


    Then, if you can defeat such a powerful Great Demon God, the gold content is naturally full!


    The Great Demon God retreated so far to the horizon, in a sense, he should be really helpless.


    If there is still a way to deal with Su Yan, then the Great Demon God should not have retreated so quickly and so far.


    Of course Su Yan wouldn''t let the Great Demon God go so easily, and went after the Great Demon God directly!


    The shape of the Great Demon God is uncertain, and when it is flying, it turns into a liquid state, and the speed of flight is already comparable to the most first-class magic weapon.


    Su Yan controlled the sword light, and finally caught up with the Great Demon God.


    After arriving at the Great Demon God''s side, Su Yan only felt that the world was spinning for a while, as if the entire world was being manipulated by the Great Demon God.


    When Su Yan finally stabilized his position, a woman in white suddenly appeared between him and the black liquid.


    The woman in white had no expression on her face, her facial features were as exquisite as a porcelain doll, she just looked at Su Yan like this, although she didn''t make any movement or exert any power.


    Just appearing here is enough to force Su Yan back.


    This woman in white is a bookmaker!


    The sudden appearance of Shu Zaotian caught Su Yan by surprise.


    If he were to fight against the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian at the same time here, even Su Yan would not have any chance of winning.


    Because both of them are existences that have surpassed the level of Immortal Emperor!


    Especially Shu Zaotian, who has a real body of immortality, even Su Yan couldn''t really kill her.


    Shu Zaotian did not take action against the Great Demon God, but left his back to the Great Demon God. Although he didn''t say a word, the trust in it goes without saying.


    So the moment he saw Shu Zaotian appear, Su Yan had already made up his mind - he couldn''t fight, he had to leave here as soon as possible!


    Su Yan almost moved his heart at will, and did it immediately when he thought of it.


    As soon as the sword light flashed, Su Yan had already opened the distance between him and the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian.


    During the flight, Su Yan saw Shu Zaotian''s cold and ruthless pupils, and that the Great Demon God was changing from liquid to human form.


    Another sword light ripped apart the space like lightning, and then Su Yan''s real body escaped directly into the space crack.


    The Great Demon God wanted to continue chasing Su Yan, but was stopped by Shu Zaotian reaching out a hand.


    The Great Demon God was extremely displeased and said: "Shu Zaotian, you let him go like this, but you know that the Moji Saber is about to fall into his hands!"


    Before the sound of the Great Demon Myth had fallen, I saw a burst of power that destroyed the sky and the earth in the space crack torn by Su Yan just now, and the yin and yang were completely reversed. The gate is also pierced by the storm!


    If the Great Demon God had just chased after him, he would have fallen into an extremely dangerous situation.


    Shu Zao Tian said in a voice without any emotional waves; "He has always been cunning, and you don''t have an artifact of good fortune, so you can''t help him."


    Shu Zao Tian is telling the truth, even if the Great Demon God wants to deny it.


    The Great Demon God had suppressed Su Yan for a while, and the two sides were attacking and defending each other.


    But when Su Yan took Honglian Tianwu into his hands, the Great Demon God could only escape.


    The gap caused by the divine artifact cannot be easily bridged.


    Although the Great Demon God was unwilling, he was helpless. He looked at the book and made heaven: "If there is no Moji Saber, then my plan will not be achieved. How can you let him enter the Huantian Pagoda? He is already strong. It''s too late to be subdued, and now the realm is higher, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with in the future."


    Shu Zaotian said expressionlessly: "I have already taken action on the Huntian Pagoda, but he has cut off multiple clones, and I have done it to the extreme."


    The great devil said: "He will inevitably become our great enemy in the future, it is better to go to the fairyland and kill him directly."


    "He has an artifact of good fortune to protect his body. If he is in the Immortal Realm, it means that if he enters his home field, the power of you and me will be weakened. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to kill him." Shu Zaotian was telling the truth.


    The Great Demon God could only sigh.


    In this world, there are many things that can be done in the sky, even if you have achieved the ultimate, perhaps some inexplicable change can make you fall short, and the layout of the ten thousand years will completely collapse.


    As the saying goes, the flow of destiny cannot be controlled by people''s hearts, and this is exactly the truth.


    The reason why Su Yan was able to retreat completely was because he kept an extra mind, that avatar left by Su Yan before the secret door could not only frighten the seven emperors of the devil world, but also make them dare not act rashly.


    It is a coordinate in endless time and space, like a lighthouse in the raging sea.


    No matter where Su Yan is in the world, as long as the clone is still there, then Su Yan can return to the secret door through this connection.


    To deal with an existence like the Great Demon God, it is not enough to keep an eye on it.

 Chapter 4458： still have doubts

    After Su Yan came back, he immediately merged with his clone.


    The Seven Emperors of the Demon Realm and many strong men stood guard in front of the secret door without any movement, which was equivalent to being on guard for a long time in vain.


    Now that Su Yan flew back from that other world alone, but the Great Demon God disappeared completely, he was terrified to the extreme.


    Has the Great Demon God already


    Now that there is no trace of the Great Demon God, they have to start thinking, what if this matter encounters the worst consequences?


    If even the Great Demon God couldn''t defeat this man, what chance would they have against this man?


    Then wouldn''t the entire demon world fall into the hands of this man?


    The seven demon emperors were already extremely nervous at this time, and the demon army under him had begun to be on high alert.


    At this time, Su Yan was still wearing that dragon armor, and he was holding the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, in his hand. The powerful divinity and the terrifying dragon energy were combined into one!


    The more powerful the demon world boss, the more terrifying this breath can be sensed!


    If Su Yan just threw the spear in his hand like this, it would cause an incalculable amount of terrifying damage!


    Although Su Yan''s expression looked very indifferent, he couldn''t see any intention of fighting with someone.


    But as long as you have such a huge power in your hands, it is enough to cause a huge panic.


    In front of Su Yan, the number of demon heads may have gathered in one million. If you add the demon army of the seven demon emperors, the void is densely packed, and all enemies are within the visible range.


    The demon world has a special environment, and the boundless demonic energy will naturally breed those evil and cold creatures.


    Even if all the demons in front of you are killed, after a period of time, many demons will be born in the demon world.


    Just like the wild grass on the wasteland, no matter how you set it on fire, the spring breeze will still blow deep in the coming year.


    Su Yan looked coldly at the number of enemies in front of him that numbered over one million, and finally let out a sigh, then stepped back to the side of the secret door.


    Seeing that Su Yan returned to the side of the secret door, the Seven Great Demon Emperors also decided not to dare to pursue them.


    Su Yan''s strength was an insurmountable mountain for the Seven Great Demon Emperors!


    After Su Yan returned to the other side of the secret door, King Qingqiu showed a puzzled expression and asked, "Su Lang, have you encountered something, why have you been gone for so long? And you have also changed into a real dragon! "


    It was the first time that Guangzhi and Master Changhe saw Su Yan''s dragon body, and they both showed extremely shocked expressions.


    I just felt that the aura on Su Yan''s body was so powerful that it was unbelievable, especially the pair of golden eyes, the gaze projected by them was so lofty and extraordinary.


    It seems that Su Yan is already another kind of creature beyond their level!


    These two are immortal kings, and their knowledge is not bad, but at least all the immortal emperors they have seen before can not be compared with Su Yan, even the primitive phoenix may not be so unfathomable!


    Guangzhi and Changhe were completely speechless, they had long been very curious about Su Yan''s identity.


    These two people have been practicing underground in the Endless Continent for too long, and they have no idea how profound changes have taken place in the heavens.


    They all wanted to ask what kind of identity Su Yan was, but they didn''t dare.


    Asking superfluous questions may satisfy your curiosity, but in the long run, knowing too much is often not a good thing.


    Su Yan replied indifferently: "I have indeed encountered some things, and there are two powerful people, but I have temporarily settled them. This secret door is connected to the devil world, although I don''t know why the original demons set it up like this, but Now is the time to close the secret door, it is too dangerous to leave this secret door here."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked directly towards the Ghost Throne.


    As long as you pull out the devil''s chamois knife from the ghost throne, this secret door will lose its blessing and will naturally disappear immediately.


    At this time, Su Yan had completely released the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body. Although the binding force of the Ghost Throne was still very strong, when the pair of dragon wings behind Su Yan opened, the powerful dragon energy overwhelmed it. everything!


    The golden dragon energy not only gave the opponent a strong sense of oppression, but when the coercion of the mind reached the extreme, the opponent would not even have the idea of ??daring to confront Su Yan at all.


    There are two theories about the birth of the dragon. The first is that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is naturally cultivated, and the other is that the dragon family is the supreme masterpiece of the creator.


    These two different statements have one thing in common.


    The dragon family has been at the apex of all creatures in this world since its birth.


    Then Su Yan walked directly to the top of the Ghost Throne, and pulled out the Devil''s Scorpion Saber that had been inserted into the Ghost Throne!


    The Moji Saber is a machete with a very evil and charming shape. When the Moji Saber started, a **** demonic energy rushed straight into Su Yan''s heart!


    Su Yan had already prepared for it. A weapon with self-consciousness like the Devil''s Saber is like a fierce horse. It is definitely not easy to master. Anyone who tries to master it will inevitably suffer its powerful backlash!


    Before the blood-colored aura could flood into Su Yan''s heart, it was already suppressed by Su Yan''s own powerful divinity.


    After Su Yan suppressed the aura of the Demon Scorpion Sword, the secret door gradually lost its support because it lost the strength of the Demon Scorpion Sword. When the light dimmed, it closed on its own after a short while.


    After the secret door was closed, Su Yan let out a long breath and put away his dragon body.


    Although the secret door has been closed, Su Yan still has an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    The appearance of Shu Zaotian was indeed to rescue the Great Demon God, but why did Shu Zaotian suddenly appear in that other world and rescue the Great Demon God?


    Is there any deal between the two?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan only felt a bit of a headache. Regardless of whether it was the Great Demon God or Shu Zaotian, it would be very difficult to deal with it alone. If these two were to join together, they would become a powerful force that would affect the heavens!


    The Great Demon God is the Supreme Emperor of the Demon Realm, not to mention Shu Zao Tian, ??her cult has corrupted hundreds of millions of living beings, and her own strength is so powerful that it can open up an exclusive subspace.


    If Heavenly Court regards him as Su Yan as an opponent, and both sides lose both in a fight, then Shuzaotian and the Great Demon God will definitely be so strong that no one can match them.


    Moreover, the mental level of the Great Demon God is not comparable to that of ordinary Immortal Emperors.


    As long as the Great Demon God remains for a day, there will be no idea how many conspiracies are brewing.


    Su Yan took the Momo Saber, and there was no happy expression on his face. He thought a lot, and then looked at the Momo Saber in his hand.

 Chapter 4459： Through the eyes of ancient and modern

    Su Yan stared at the Moji Saber for a long time and didn''t seem to see the mystery. Although the Moji Saber is the best among the divine tools, it is not at the level of the divine artifact. ?


    Is there any conspiracy in between?


    Back then, the primordial celestial demon left the Moji Saber and the Ghost Throne here to die recklessly. Did he also have his own plans?


    "Su Lang! Su Lang? Su Lang!" The Qingqiu King called out several times in a row, before Su Yan was able to react, and then turned his head to look at the Qingqiu King.


    Su Yan asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Looking at your disturbed appearance, did you encounter something difficult in the demon world just now?"


    "It''s just that I still don''t understand the cause and effect of some things." Su Yan replied softly.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "After you cut off cause and effect and fate, can''t you already see part of the past and future?"


    The Qingqiu King''s words reminded Su Yan that with his ability, he has been able to penetrate the long river of time and see part of the past and future!


    Immediately, a strange and inexplicable aura emerged from Su Yan''s feet. This strange and inexplicable aura formed a whirlwind and surrounded Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s golden eyes immediately traveled through the past and the present, and the flow of time in front of Su Yan also changed its pattern. Time is no longer a river, not a flowing surface, but a combination of past, present, and future time and space. Together!


    Different time and space are superimposed in front of Su Yan''s eyes like stacking trees.


    The first thing Su Yan was looking for was the past of the Primitive Heavenly Demon Emperor. Using the Demon Slayer Sword in his hand as a wedge, he could naturally travel through layers of time and space to see what happened in the past.


    The location is still in this Divine Hall.


    Su Yan saw that the ancient gods, under the drive of the primordial Heavenly Demon Emperor, completed this temple and all the fairy palaces.


    Then I saw the Primordial Demon Emperor sitting on the Ghost Throne, and all the demon cultivators were crawling at the feet of the Primordial Demon Emperor.


    The Primordial Demon Emperor said: "After Su Baxian''s fall, the immortal world has been in civil war for many years, and there is still no decisive force to rule the immortal world. Perhaps it is our time."


    After the original Heavenly Demon Emperor finished speaking, the demon cultivators kneeling below all became excited together.


    At this time, Mo Xiu and Wu Zong have been fighting for three thousand years, and the various sects and schools within the Demon Sect have always been inconsistent. When facing Wu Zong at the beginning, they can still have an overwhelming advantage.


    But after Wuzong became extremely united, the situation of the war has been completely reversed!


    All schools of magic cultivators believe that a strong figure is needed to unite the magic cultivators, so that the magic cultivators can win this war that has lasted for three thousand years!


    And the Primordial Demon Emperor is undoubtedly this person!


    Then the scene in front of Su Yan''s eyes changed, and it turned into the original Emperor Tianmo sitting alone on the ghost throne, as if he was lost in thought.


    Then a shadow appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes.


    This group of shadows is erratic, and it doesn''t even have a stable shape. It seems that it has long been out of tune with its own time and space.


    This group of shadows suddenly turned around and stared at Su Yan. It seemed that after thousands of years of time, he had also seen Su Yan.


    Su Yan suddenly understood that the Great Demon God should also be one of the people who entered the Hehuntian Pagoda.


    Only those who have the same realm as Su Yan can travel through time and space and face each other with Su Yan.


    This is something the original Phoenix can''t do.


    When the Great Demon God sensed Su Yan''s existence, he naturally used a layer of darkness to isolate Su Yan in another place.


    Su Yan was not in that time and space, and no matter how powerful his strength was, it was impossible to travel through time and space and directly interfere with the history that had already happened.


    And the Great Demon God''s counterattack followed one after another. Some of the history that Su Yan could see was completely erased, and part of the future that he could see about the Great Demon God became infinitely chaotic.


    Not only did the Great Demon God possess the same power as Su Yan, but he was even more proficient in using this power than Su Yan.


    Su Yan remembered that he once looked at many people in the Huantian Pagoda, and the face of the Great Demon God should be among these people!


    At this time, Su Yan let out a light breath.


    The whirlwind surrounding Su Yan gradually calmed down.


    The King of Qingqiu asked, "Can Su Lang gain anything?"


    Su Yan shook his head first, and then said, "It''s not that I didn''t gain anything, at least I already know who he might be."


    Then Su Yan said: "This immortal mansion belongs to the original Heavenly Demon Emperor. It used to be the place where he ruled all the demon cultivators. There must be a lot of treasures hidden in it. If you find any treasures, you can take them as much as you like. Then I will take this one. Immortal Mansion is closed."


    Su Yan said this to Guangzhi and the real person Changhe.


    If they can make any amazing discoveries in this immortal mansion, it can be regarded as their own creation.


    Originally, Master Changhe still had some anxiety in his heart, but he soon heard Su Yan say again: "Changhe, if you can lead us to this place, it can be regarded as a failure. But after you go out, don''t make it difficult for Guangguang. I''ve already given you a chance."


    The Master Changhe had long since admired Su Yan so much that he dared to disobey what Su Yan said, so he knelt down directly on the ground, and after bowing, said, "I will definitely obey the decree of God."


    Then Su Yan waved his hand, and Master Changhe and Guangzhi rushed out happily.


    There are so many splendid palaces here, there must be many hidden treasures, and these treasures come from the ancient times, just taking one out can be regarded as an ancient treasure!


    They did not expect Su Yan to be so generous.


    Since there is such a good opportunity, of course, we have to work hard to get all kinds of treasures!


    Su Yan stepped down from the Ghost Throne, looked at the Qingqiu King and said, "Aren''t you going to see what treasures are there?"


    King Qingqiu looked at Su Yan with a smile and said, "Aren''t you my greatest treasure?"


    After Su Yan stepped down from the Ghost Throne, he first put away the Demon Slayer Sword, and then cast a spell to put the entire Divine Extreme Palace and the Ghost Throne into his sleeves, and then said to the Qingqiu King: "We Let��s take a look at the treasures in this immortal mansion, if there are any strange treasures, it would be a pity to keep them here in the dark.��


    There are many palaces here, and there are countless treasures.


    After all, the Demon Sect of that year was also a super sect that spanned the galaxy and the upper and lower realms, and the wealth that could be recovered was bound to be an astronomical figure.


    It is doomed to be unable to remove all this massive wealth with only Guangzhi and Changhe Renren alone.

 Chapter 4460： man washing sword

    There are indeed many treasures hidden in this immortal mansion, as well as many magical treasures, formations, and prohibitions refined by the Demon Sect in the ancient times.


    However, Su Yan didn''t really like these tricks.


    Guangzhi and the real person Changhe were extremely excited. For them, such an opportunity should be rare in a thousand years.


    After Guangzhi, Master Changhe, and King Qingqiu had obtained many treasures, everyone came out of this immortal mansion.


    Su Yan originally planned to move this immortal mansion to the top of the Nine Heavens, but after the secret door was opened, Su Yan changed his mind.


    This immortal mansion is of great significance to the magic cultivator. If it is raised to the star field above the nine heavens, I am afraid that it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, Su Yan decided to seal this immortal mansion with powerful spells, and at the same time let Guangzhi and Changhe make a solemn vow that he would never reveal the secrets of this immortal mansion to others.


    Then Su Yan cast three powerful sealing spells on the gate of the Immortal Mansion.


    Finally, a fourth seal spell was placed in the ground fire below. If someone dared to forcibly break into the Immortal Mansion, then the ground fire would inevitably erupt!


    Once the ground fire erupts, it will be a landslide and the ground will crack, and the destruction will be irreversible!


    After returning to the top from the dark underground, Su Yan also said goodbye to Guangzhi and Master Changhe.


    The thick soil elites have already obtained them, and then they will go to Qingqiu Country for a while, and then they can return to Longevity Mountain to start shaping the Immortal Realm.


    After arriving on the ground, Su Yan drove the golden cloud and flew directly towards Qingqiu Country.


    There can be regarded as Su Yan''s first stop after returning to the Immortal Realm, and many things that happened there are still unforgettable.


    With Su Yan''s flight, the majestic mountains gradually became lower and lower, and the vegetation on the ground was also changing at the same time as the topography changed.


    When you get here, you can see many big rivers flowing from the middle of the mountains and into the plain in front.


    These criss-crossing rivers will eventually merge into the Tongtian River.


    The Qingqiu Kingdom is on the plain in the middle of these rivers.


    Because of the abundant spiritual energy of Xianyuan, ancient trees in the sky with a height of tens of meters can be seen everywhere on this large plain.


    After the rushing river reached the plains, the flow rate gradually eased.


    The distance from Qingqiu Kingdom is only about twenty miles away. At this distance, Qingqiu Kingdom��s Lord is rather timid.


    Su Yan drove the golden cloud and landed on the official road outside the city, ready to walk into the city.


    This was the idea of ??the Qingqiu King, and she didn''t want to make too much noise about her coming back.


    Not long after Su Yan and the Qingqiu King, they could see a man by the river, washing the dagger in his hand with clear river water.


    This short sword looks like there are many patterns on it, and the shape is very simple, it looks like a very old short sword.


    King Qingqiu only glanced at the man, and then he lost interest because the man''s body was mediocre, and even his vitality was not very strong.


    But after Su Yan''s eyes fell on this man, he couldn''t take it away.


    The man also raised his head and looked at Su Yan.


    There were some surprises in this pair of eyes.


    In this exchange of glances, Su Yan had already recognized the identity of the other party��He Qing, the first **** of war in Heaven.


    Although Su Yan didn''t have much interaction with He Qing during his reincarnation, he had met him. It should have been during his fifth or sixth reincarnation that Su Yan had met He Qing.


    He Qing is not an ordinary strong man, he can be regarded as the facade of heaven and Taoism.


    That year seemed to be in the Immortal Congyun Domain of Immortal Realm, where He Qing beat millions of demons to pieces.


    After Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm this time, he heard that all the soldiers in the Immortal Realm had returned to Emperor Beichen to lead him. He thought that He Qing had already fallen, but he never expected to see He Qing here!


    How could a man like He Qing suddenly appear here, and is there any deep meaning in the middle?


    Even Su Yan was very concerned about this.


    Su Yan never thought that he would meet He Qing here, and He Qing also never thought that the two sides would meet here.


    Although He Qing kept his eyes on Su Yan''s face, the movements in his hands did not stop at all. He was washing his sword with river water all the time.


    The actual meaning of sword washing itself is far less than the symbolic meaning.


    On the surface, the sword washes wash the sword in his hand, but in fact it washes his own sword heart.


    No matter how powerful a sword cultivator is, after a period of time, his sword heart will be stained with dirt.


    Unless this person does not cry or laugh, and does not have any human emotions, then his Kenshin can indeed remain in the most perfect state.


    But the so-called perfection has never existed in this world, or it should be said that the so-called perfection has always been a false proposition.


    When two peerless sword cultivators meet, there will definitely be a sense of the sword heart between each other, and then the sense of breath, and other aspects of observation.


    When Su Yan and He Qing looked at each other, their sword hearts inevitably collided.


    Then Su Yan''s heart beat rapidly!


    The speed of his heart beating faster did not mean that Su Yan was becoming nervous or scared, it was a natural result of Jian Xin''s excitement.


    As a swordsman, He Qing had the power to make Su Yan excited.


    And He Qing''s sword heart was also pulled. Although he still turned his back to Su Yan, the muscles in his back were tensed unconsciously, and he was already in a state where every muscle seemed to be relaxed, and every muscle was slightly tensed. .


    The current He Qing is like a cheetah about to hunt. It is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. Once it moves, it will definitely be thunderous!


    King Qingqiu didn''t realize how serious the problem was, she only saw that Su Yan suddenly stood still.


    And the man by the river who had been washing his sword was also a little weird.


    The reason why neither side did anything was entirely because they were not sure what the other party thought.


    Just as the sword was on the verge of breaking out, the little girl suddenly fell from the tree and landed right between Su Yan and He Qing.


    The little girl seemed to have fallen badly. She had been sitting on the ground covering her buttocks, staring at He Qing with teary eyes.


    This little girl suddenly fell from the tree, which was beyond anyone''s expectations. Such a sudden incident also directly diluted the tension between Su Yan and He Qing.


    All of a sudden, the tense atmosphere was gone.


    Su Yan didn''t have any murderous intentions, and when he saw Xiaomeng''s shadow on this little girl, he couldn''t help but smile.


    And He Qing also showed a helpless expression on his face. He directly picked up the short sword, inserted it diagonally into his waist, and walked directly towards the little girl.

 Chapter 4461： He Qing arrives

    He Qing walked over and helped the little girl up, and then said a few words of comfort.


    "This little girl seems to be a mortal?" King Qingqiu couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    How could there be mortals in the immortal world, this is too strange!


    He Qing and Su Yan didn''t answer Qingqiu King''s question, they just looked at each other and smiled.


    Sword cultivators like them who are already at the top can understand each other''s hearts even if they don''t speak.


    Su Yan already understood that He Qing was not here to block him, otherwise he would never bring a mortal little girl with him.


    The same is true for Su Yan, with the Qingqiu King beside him.


    It means that both of them have a weakness beside them. Even if they must do it, now is not the right time.


    So it''s better to look at each other and smile, and then leave after everyone settles down.


    All of this is done with eye contact.


    Then Su Yan held Qingqiu''s small hand and prepared to enter the city.


    King Qingqiu turned his head three steps at a time to look at the man and the mortal little girl.


    "That man and the little girl are very strange, Su Lang, don''t you think?"


    "Yeah." Su Yan hummed softly.


    Lord Qingqiu said: "Su Lang, have you seen through something, why didn''t you tell me clearly?"


    Su Yan smiled, "I thought the sword-washing thing was long lost. I never imagined that in this day and age, someone could still be seen washing swords seriously. The identity of that man is indeed not simple, the mortal little girl should be him. The one who brought him to Immortal Realm, although he doesn''t know why he did this, he should value that little girl very much."


    "But it shouldn''t be in line with the rules, right? How could Heaven allow a mortal to appear in the Immortal Realm?" asked the King of Qingqiu.


    Su Yan said with a smile, "The so-called rules are not for embarrassing people like him, but for restraining the hundreds of thousands, millions of true immortals and even more immortal servants. If they don''t have rules to abide by, then the fairy world will only There will be chaos."


    King Qingqiu was speechless and seemed to be lost in thought.


    Encountering He Qing here was something that Su Yan hadn''t expected at all.


    There is enough chaos in this world. He Qing has also come out. Perhaps there are more ancient powers that have been completely awakened. Is the era of changing the era coming so soon?


    Su Yan walked forward while thinking about this question.


    Qingqiu''s country lord was rather timid, "It''s been too long since I came back. I don''t know what the situation in my home country is now."


    There was peace in the capital, and everything seemed to have not changed, exactly the same as before the Qingqiu King left.


    Then Su Yan and the Qingqiu King turned into a streamer and descended into the bedroom.


    This palace was deserted after the Qingqiu King left. It seemed that it had been closed for a long time, and no one had cleaned it.


    There is a lot of dust inside, and there is a feeling of loneliness and loneliness.


    When the Qingqiu King was still alive, this place used to be very lively. It used to hold various banquets all night long, and it used to be the core area of ??a country''s power.


    Revisiting the old place again, there is a feeling that something is wrong.


    Su Yan said: "Xinjun lives in another palace, do you want to go and have a look?"


    "My little niece should be a good successor, right?" Qingqiu King suddenly asked.


    Su Yan said, "Even if she is not a qualified candidate, the minister you stayed should be able to assist her very well."


    "Let''s go take a look. If I can''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t rest assured."


    When Su Yan and Qingqiu King went, the young niece was teaching.


    If you want to become a qualified monarch, daily study is essential.


    King Qingqiu only blew a light breath, and the teacher immediately fainted.


    The female officials in the palace are, at most, no more than Earth Immortals, so they are naturally irresistible to the spells of the Qingqiu King.


    The little niece was writing, and she suddenly raised her head to see the Qingqiu King and Su Yan, and almost let out an exclamation, but she immediately covered her mouth after seeing the Qingqiu King make a shush gesture.


    Then the Qingqiu King walked over, picked up the copybook that the little niece was practicing, and showed a satisfied expression after looking at it for a while.


    Afterwards, he ostentatiously brought the copybook to Su Yan''s side and said, "Su Lang, you can see that the writing is really good."


    Su Yan glanced at it. This word is indeed very well-organized, and more importantly, it has strength. It is very rare to see a little girl write such a font.


    "Auntie, have you come back from the sky?"


    Then the little niece looked at Su Yan again and whispered, "Uncle."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile, and then looked at the Qingqiu country lord: "She is very polite and well-written. If she keeps studying hard, she will definitely be able to carry forward Qingqiu country. Do you have anything to worry about?"


    King Qingqiu was also delighted, just like a parent who wanted to make a surprise homework check and found that his child not only worked very hard, but also got good grades.


    King Qingqiu was about to speak, but was held down by Su Yan, and Su Yan''s expression became a little dignified.


    Then I saw Su Yan turned around and looked out the window, where there was a cherry blossom tree.


    The cherry blossoms were pink and white, and above the cherry blossoms stood a man.


    This man''s skin is very dark, he looks very rough, but he is very thin. He Qing is here.


    How did He Qing appear here?


    Could it be that he came to Qingqiu recently?


    He Qing appeared alone this time, without the mortal little girl, with the dagger still slanted at his waist.


    He Qing asked Su Yan directly, "Emperor Su, why did you appear on the Endless Continent? Did you bring your woman back to visit relatives? Would a man like you actually do such a commonplace thing?"


    He Qing was not a fool, he had already guessed Su Yan''s identity after the first contact.


    After all, there is no other man in this world who possesses the most powerful godhead, and who has the aura of an immortal emperor. There is only Su Yan in this world.


    Su Yan said: "I want to shape the Immortal Realm, and by the way, I will come to collect the elites of thick soil."


    Su Yan did not hide anything in front of He Qing.


    Because even hiding it doesn''t make any sense.


    After reaching their level, it wouldn''t make any sense to play some tricks. It''s better to be honest with each other to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    He Qing jumped down from the tree, the cherry blossoms on the tree did not tremble at all, the Qingqiu King asked softly behind Su Yan, "Su Lang, who is he?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I forgot to mention last time, his name is He Qing, you may not have heard of this name, but you should have heard the name of the first **** of war in the heavenly court, but he is God-Blessed Holy God Great Emperor. , because within your capital, there is also his temple."

 Chapter 4462： had a defeat

    The King of Qingqiu showed a very surprised expression.


    She had never heard of the name He Qing, but she still knew the name of Emperor Yousheng.


    If there is going to be a festival in Qingqiu, then it is bound to worship the Great Emperor Yousheng.


    Now that Emperor Yousheng has changed from a statue to appearing in front of her in person, this is how King Qingqiu can not be surprised.


    He Qing looked at Su Yan like this, with an expression that made the inspector extremely calm. It seemed that everything in this world had already been calm, and everything was not worthy of He Qing''s concern.


    Su Yan asked directly, "He Qing, why are you here? You have been missing for a long time, have you been hiding in the Endless Continent?"


    He Qing said bluntly: "Emperor Su, the Jade Emperor has invited me back to the Immortal Realm in order to deal with you."


    "What?!" King Qingqiu was shocked to the extreme. The information contained in He Qing''s words was absolutely explosive.


    Heavenly Court is already high above, making it difficult for other forces to match. If He Qing returns to Heavenly Court again, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?


    If Su Yan wants to fight against Heavenly Court in the future, I am afraid that he will not be able to defeat the powerhouse sent by Heavenly Court as easily as before!


    However, Su Yan had a natural expression on his face, no surprise at all, only Su Yan said, "This is a matter of course, the Jade Emperor treats me as a poisonous worm and a tiger, and is extremely afraid. If he doesn''t find a powerful person to protect him, he will be It''s hard to sleep and eat!"


    Su Yan and He Qing looked at each other, and then they smiled at each other.


    Although Su Yan and He Qing didn''t have much interaction before, they had been friends for a long time.


    At their level, even if they don''t say a lot of words, they can understand the other party''s intentions.


    Then I heard Su Yan ask: "He Qing, the Jade Emperor asked you to go back to Heaven to protect him, he must have reinstated you, right? You are not training in Heaven, why did you come to the Endless Continent? Besides, I think you came to Qingqiu Country. Shouldn''t it be a coincidence?"


    Su Yan had no plans to go around the corner at all. It was easy to communicate with a warrior like He Qing. He said whatever he wanted without thinking too much.


    After Su Yan asked the question, He Qing sighed and then said, "This is the country of the fox clan, and I am very concerned about this."


    "Why? The fox clan did indeed once flourish in the Immortal Realm, but that was all a matter of the ancient times."


    Su Yan didn''t even know what Qingqiu said, so he couldn''t help asking: "Our fox clan was once strong? Is it true or false?"


    Su Yan said: "How can such a thing be fake? Before I rose to the heavens, a large number of stars in the fairy world were under the rule of the fox clan, and the weather was even better than that of many immortal emperors today. But I don''t know what happened, in the three hundred years of my retreat and cultivation, the huge empire of the fox clan suddenly fell."


    The King of Qingqiu didn''t know that there was such a thing at all. The fox clan had experienced too many turmoil, and some books about the ancient times had long been destroyed in the fire of war.


    There are only some ethereal legends circulating within the fox clan, but no one will take these legends too seriously.


    He Qing added at this time: "The fox clan did become extremely powerful at one time, but it was not the external enemy that destroyed the fox clan, but the division within the fox clan. The fox clan is divided into two branches, the Tianhu clan and the fox clan. The Moon Fox Clan. Your Qingqiu Country is the descendant of the Tianhu Clan. I originally came to see if the descendants of your Tianhu Clan have any great inheritance, but the result really disappointed me. Even your words matter to everyone. I don''t know the history of my family."


    The King of Qingqiu never liked to be preached in such a teaching tone, but considering that this man was He Qing, the Great Emperor Yousheng.


    King Qingqiu also suppressed his temper abruptly, and then asked, "Emperor He, what happened to the Tianhu clan and the Yuehu clan you just said?"


    "I''m afraid only Primitive Phoenix knows how the fox clan split, because when the Tianhu clan and the Yuehusu clan started a war, she also participated in it, and she is still on your side of the Tianhu clan."


    King Qingqiu couldn''t help but said, "Why are there her primitive phoenixes everywhere?"


    "She has lived long enough in this immortal world and her status is high enough, so many important historical events have her original phoenix participation." Su Yan said, "This is actually nothing surprising."


    "The Tianhu clan once swept the Yuehu clan with the help of the primitive phoenix! But then the Yuehu clan succeeded in turning around with a treasure, killing the Tianhu clan to pieces," He Qing said, "but the division within the fox clan empire also Let the powerful enemies surrounded by the outside find a breakthrough, Wuzong and many other sects launched a general attack on the empire, but within ten years, the empire of the fox clan was shattered."


    These are the histories that the Qingqiu King has never heard of, and he can''t help but be a little surprised and doubt whether what He Qing said is true.


    He Qing said: "Your spine is one piece more than a normal fox clan, isn''t it?"


    King Qingqiu said strangely: "How did you know about this?"


    "That''s because the royal family of the Tianhu family was once mentioned by the ancient Buddhas with their wisdom roots, and the wisdom roots turned into a vertebra and passed down from generation to generation in the royal family''s body. It''s a pity that the practice of cultivating wisdom roots has long been missing, otherwise , you should achieve more than that."


    He Qing paused for a while when he said this, and then said: "Your fox clan regards the primitive phoenix as their ancestor and regards themselves as a branch of the demon clan. It''s really nonsense, and it is typical to recognize their ancestors. Your ancestors are obviously heaven. Emperor Fox, it has nothing to do with that primitive phoenix, and even your fox clan should not be regarded as a demon clan."


    He Qing''s words made Qingqiu''s country lord show a very incredible expression.


    Because He Qing''s words are equivalent to completely overturning those common senses in the past!


    It turned out that their fox clan should not be counted in the demon clan.


    And Su Yan also added: "I have heard of the Emperor Tianhu you mentioned, but he was already considered to be one of the most powerful people in the heaven at that time, but he was still subject to the imperial seal and jurisdiction of those ancient emperors. Before I rose, Emperor Tianhu had already fallen."


    Having said that, the Qingqiu King has no doubts about He Qing''s words.


    In fact, there are many wrecks and relics in the interior of Qingqiu Kingdom. The power contained in it is very mysterious and powerful. Even the oldest elders in the royal family cannot tell the origin of these things.


    And what He Qing said just now is equivalent to giving Qingqiu King a real answer.


    It turned out that her Qingqiu Kingdom would have such a great background, and its history can be traced back to the ancient times before the appearance of Daomen!

 Chapter 4463： Underworld Dark Side

    Su Yan said: "He Qing, how can you know about these ancient times? When the fox empire was in the immortal world, even I was not born, let alone you?"


    He Qingdao: "I forced these things out. Emperor Su, I once captured the princes of the Yuehu clan, and they told me about these things."


    He Qing seemed to be caught in deep memories, and continued: "The reason why I left Heavenly Court back then was not because of the exclusion and suspicion of the Jade Emperor, it was all a statement made out of nothing. It was just because I tasted the first defeat in my life. ."


    King Qingqiu said in surprise: "It is said that you, the Great Emperor Yousheng, use your troops like a god, and you have won a hundred battles, so how can you fail?"


    The name of the Great Emperor Yousheng is not only well-known in the Taoist sect, but even those outsiders are familiar with this name!


    It can be said that this man, He Qing, represents the most extreme force of heaven and even Taoism!


    According to rumors, He Qing on behalf of the Heavenly Court crusades all the heretics, and fought a total of 127 battles, winning consecutive battles and never losing.


    But now He Qing has personally overturned this statement, saying that he once had a defeat, and it was because of this defeat that he would withdraw from the heaven and go to the lower realm to live in seclusion.


    I''m afraid this battle is a big mystery.


    This should be a big secret, at least Heavenly Court has put a lot of effort into concealing the reason why He Qing left Heavenly Court.


    Now He Qing has revealed this big secret so easily. Could it be because of his status as the King of Qingqiu?


    In theory, King Qingqiu can be regarded as the descendant queen of the Tianhu clan.


    He Qing said: "I have been in the immortal world for many years, and I have never been lenient in dealing with any kind of evil demons and outsiders. Killing is useless. I only suffered a defeat when I dealt with the Yuehu clan. I have many immortal emperors under my command. In fact, there are more than a million Taoist soldiers who have personally trained them. I thought they were already guaranteed, but when they faced the Yuehu clan, they were beaten to pieces.��


    "The Yuehu family made you lose the battle?" The Qingqiu King showed a completely incomprehensible expression.


    In fact, not only the Qingqiu King, but even Su Yan had a hard time understanding what He Qing said.


    Qingqiu Kingdom is a descendant of the Tianhu clan. It is already considered a medium-sized immortal country on this endless continent. There are many earth immortals in the country, and tens of thousands of soldiers are stationed.


    I''m afraid that even an immortal king can''t handle this scale. How powerful can the Yuehu clan be?


    If it was so powerful, how could Su Yan have never come into contact with it, or even heard of it?


    Su Yan said: "The one who can make you lose the battle should be a very powerful force. Not only do you need to have top powerhouses, but your soldiers also need to be one in a thousand. Such a force can at least be comparable to Wu Zong and Xingchen Gu. Send it? Why have we never heard of such a force?"


    If it is just a strong person, or a sect with a small number of people, it is very easy to hide his existence.


    But if there are not only many top powerhouses, but also millions of Taoist soldiers, then this force will definitely not be able to easily hide itself in the cracks of history.


    Because this is simply impossible!


    Not to mention anything else, how did you get the armor and various magic weapons that millions of soldiers need?


    Where do you go to mine the spar needed to create these magic weapons and armors, as well as to shape the ban?


    When something has formed a scale, then it is doomed that nothing can be hidden, unless the entire fairyland is blind!


    However, Su Yan thought of the chaotic secret religion in a blink of an eye.


    The chaotic sect does meet all the conditions, but don''t forget, what level of existence is the founder of the esoteric sect, Chaos Great Emperor!


    Only with the power of the Great Chaos Emperor can the secret religion open up a city in the chaos.


    Could it be that the Moon Fox clan also has the ability to open up the world in chaos?


    wrong! If the Moon Fox clan had the ability to open up the world in chaos, they should have met the chaotic secret religion long ago.


    He Qing said: "Emperor Su, you have fallen for so many years, and you may not know everything about the changes in the immortal world. At least the Yuehu family really exists, they exist in the dark side of the immortal world."


    "The dark side of the immortal world, what is that place?" This was the first time the Qingqiu King heard this term.


    Su Yan said solemnly: "The fairy world is like an egg, it is a very three-dimensional world. The dark side of the fairy world is that after the egg stands up, because its weight is too large to measure, it will affect time and space. It produces extreme pressure, and the shadows generated by this pressure are connected with the spiritual world, so it is called the dark side of the fairy world, and it is also a place where many subspaces converge."


    King Qingqiu, the dark side of the immortal world, doesn''t know, but when it comes to those subspaces, King Qingqiu still knows.


    Legend has it that there are evil gods and various indescribable existences hidden in those subspaces, and even immortal emperors would not easily set foot in such places.


    Because in the subspace, the immortal will also be distorted by the subspace, and the power of the immortal emperor will also be suppressed to the limit.


    The master plan of the source of darkness that Su Yan defeated before all came from such a place, and the source of darkness was the name of that sub-space.


    Su Yan said in a puzzled tone, "Why did Heavenly Court launch an attack on the dark side of the warp? Does this have any special meaning to you?"


    He Qing said: "The evil gods hidden in the dark side of the fairy world are always watching everything in the fairy world. When they become a climate, they can come to the fairy world to loot at any time. Heavenly Court has been fighting against these evil gods since its establishment. Frankly speaking , the threat posed by the evil **** of the dark side of the fairy world is far greater than that of the devil world!"


    "Because the invasion of the demon world is often followed by traces, but the invasion of the dark side of the immortal world is often without a trace, making people completely confused. If this erosion is not repelled, there will be an immortal emperor. Corrupted one after another, the tragedy of the crash of the fairyland!"


    He Qing''s words also evoked Su Yan''s memory. When Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm for the fourth time, the Immortal Realm was indeed very turbulent. Many immortal emperors fell, and many quasi emperors were devoured and turned into demons.


    Su Yan originally thought that all this was done by the Seven Emperors of the Devil Realm, and didn''t care too much.


    The great emperor of the demon world was originally good at deceiving people, and it was only natural for them to do this kind of thing.


    Moreover, the goal of Su Yan''s return to the Immortal Realm was very clear back then, just to find the Heavenly Essence Stone and re-enter Samsara with the power of the Heavenly Essence Stone.


    While carefully hiding his tracks, he never allowed himself to be involved in all kinds of disputes in the fairy world.


    Unexpectedly, there is such an inside story!

 Chapter 4464： cooperate

    He Qing and Su Yan said this, and even revealed the existence of the Yuehu clan and their only defeat. The reason is very simple.


    He Qing first wanted to show his position - he had no intention of becoming an enemy of Su Yan at all, and the biggest purpose of returning to Heaven this time was to find his own glory, and to defeat the Moon Fox clan in shame.


    Since He Qing''s position was so clear, then it was Su Yan''s turn.


    Su Yan said: "He Immortal Emperor, I already fully understand what you mean. You can also rest assured that although I have fallen once before the establishment of Daomen, I say that I am the founder of Daomen. No one will object, right? Some of the rules of the immortal world, those immortal domains suspended above the head, if there is no me, all of them will not be established!"


    If someone else said such a thing, then they would be suspected of bragging, but Su Yan said such a thing seems so reasonable.


    Because Su Yan was originally recognized as the ancestor of Taoism.


    Su Yan said, "It doesn''t make any sense for me to overthrow the Heavenly Court. What about replacing the Jade Emperor? I''m used to seeing the rise and fall of dynasties, and I don''t want to fall into such a cycle again."


    He Qing said: "Actually, I still have an idea, Su Xiandi, can you help me in the crusade against the Moon Fox clan?"


    Su Yan said strangely: "He Qing, can I understand that you are asking me for help now?"


    He Qing said: "It''s not for asking for help, but I want to make a deal with you, Su Xiandi. This deal will be of great benefit to you and me."


    Su Yan said directly: "This transaction is indeed good for your crusade against the Moon Fox clan, but what good is it for me, I am not interested in the dark side of the fairy world and those sub-spaces, and the evil gods contained in that kind of place don''t matter. Numbers, you can''t finish killing them. Even if you really kill them, new evil gods will be born in the warp. Unless you have the ability to completely destroy the warp."


    Su Yan was telling the truth, for existences like Ji Du, the dark side of the Immortal Realm must be continuously nurtured.


    Even killing a trick is useless, as long as the source of darkness is still there, then a brand new evil **** will definitely be born.


    Because the essence of the dark side of the fairyland is a hive containing countless subspaces.


    Killing the evil **** of the warp is like doing the same thing over and over again.


    In Su Yan''s view, this kind of behavior is simply meaningless.


    Seeing that He Qing had such a meaningless obsession, Su Yan wanted to persuade him instead.


    But He Qing''s mind is extremely determined, if it weren''t for this obsession, He Qing would not even return to the fairyland.


    He Qing said: "Immortal Emperor Su, you will definitely want revenge when you return to the Immortal Realm. Of course, with your current strength, it must be very easy to kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not alone now. Instead, dozens of Immortal Emperors have formed alliances with him, if Immortal Emperor Su is alone again, wouldn''t he look too weak?"


    Su Yan looked at He Qing and said directly: "So, you mean to join my command and take revenge with me, right?"


    He Qing smiled and said, "I have martial arts skills, but I can also sell it to Immortal Su. I just need Emperor Su to help me when I send troops to the Yuehu clan."


    He Qing''s strength is no trivial matter, if He Qing joins, then it is definitely worth ten ordinary Immortal Emperors.


    He Qing''s power was indeed very attractive to Su Yan, and this transaction also aroused Su Yan''s strong interest.


    He Qing helped Su Yan, and Su Yan helped He Qing again.


    The deal also looks very fair, at least on the surface.


    However, there was still some hesitation in Su Yan''s heart, because it was unknown how powerful the Yuehu clan was.


    He Qing was able to return with the most powerful Heavenly Court troops back then, and the Yuehu family was afraid that their ability was not small.


    And if the battlefield changes to the dark side of the fairy world, there will be many uncertain factors.


    This is something Su Yan needs to worry about.


    He Qing said: "Emperor Su, I won''t force you on this matter. You can give me the answer at any time as long as you think about it. Of course, I sincerely hope that you and I can join forces. A lot, but if you and I join forces, I''m afraid few people can resist."


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Does the Jade Emperor know that you and I are going to join forces? If you do, I''m afraid I''ll be furious and feel like I''ve been put together?"


    "You and I both know that as long as the divine artifact in charge of merit is still in the hands of the Jade Emperor, then no one in the immortal world can shake his position." He Qing said, "Didn''t Immortal Su also say that he has no interest in the Jade Emperor''s throne. "


    Su Yan said: "I used to be in that position, so I know what a great responsibility other than glory and power in that position. What kind of responsibility is it to maintain the well-being of hundreds of millions of beings on one person? Sit there The throne is like putting on shackles, it''s really not interesting, I cultivate immortality not to lock myself, but to detach."


    He Qing seemed to agree with Su Yan''s point of view, but in the end he didn''t say anything else and retreated directly into the bushes behind.


    He Qing''s movements were not large, but it disappeared within two or three seconds.


    Seeing He Qing disappear like this, King Qingqiu looked at Su Yan and said, "Is this He Qing someone you can trust?"


    Su Yan said: "His Jianxin has long been immaculate, he will never lie, I think he is someone who can be trusted. People''s hearts are unpredictable, and there may be many changes that are difficult for even oneself to grasp, but Jianxin But it��s different, it��s definitely not going to deceive people.��


    Lord Qingqiu said: "But what he said about the Tianhu clan and the Yuehu clan is like a story from the Arabian Nights. It was really hard to digest for a while."


    Su Yan said: "What He Qing said should be true. The Great Emperor Tianhu and the Tianhu family did exist. As for the Yuehu family, I also remembered a few. They should also be one of the servants of the ancient emperor. A branch of the gods."


    When Su Yan said this, he looked towards the sky: "I originally thought that He Qing returned to the Immortal Realm to fight against me, but I didn''t expect things to develop in such an interesting direction. He is the Great Emperor Yousheng, if he and I If they stand together, I am afraid that all the so-called Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors will all lose their jaws. Hongmeng, I am afraid he will be even more afraid."


    "Murdering is only a momentary thing, and fear is a long-term torture." Su Yan said, "When I shape the fairyland, the pattern of the fairyland will inevitably change again. No one in this world can stop my re-emergence! "

 Chapter 4465： God robbery volcano

    Twenty thousand kilometers away from Qingqiu Country, there is a volcano of God''s Tribulation, which is billowing thick smoke.


    There was also a haze in the sky above the volcano.


    There was a rain here just now, and the rainwater also contained many impurities, which mixed together and turned into black rainwater, just like asphalt.


    There are no traces of any living beings within a hundred miles.


    Even if the biological vitality of the fairyland is very tenacious, it is impossible to survive in this extreme environment.


    Suddenly, a strong aura emerged from the dark clouds.


    This extremely strong breath turned into a dragon shape, and then descended directly from the sky!


    The terrifying power pressed the surrounding volcanic clouds to spread in all directions!


    The coercion of the Great Emperor made all beings within a radius of hundreds of miles feel the trembling from the depths of their hearts!


    There were originally two or three scattered immortals living in seclusion around this place, but after sensing the arrival of the Great Emperor''s breath, they left the cave where they were secluded in a hurry.


    The emperor released his own breath so unscrupulously, the meaning can be said to be very obvious - he definitely does not want others to disturb him.


    The few scattered immortals were terrified in their hearts, and soon after flying, they found that the earth under their feet began to shake!


    The source of this vibration is naturally from that calamity volcano.


    Why did this unknown emperor come to the volcano of God''s Tribulation?


    No one can answer this answer, they only know that the Divine Tribulation Volcano is already erupting very violently under the inspiration of the emperor''s power!


    In the future, the landscape for thousands of miles will be permanently changed!


    The originally clear sky has also been covered by dark volcanic clouds!


    These scattered immortals watched the volcanic cloud behind them slowly catch up with their own eyes. They had tried their best to fly, but they were still not as fast as the volcanic cloud!


    The violent eruption of the God Tribulation Volcano will naturally cause the earth to shake!


    And in this piece of ground shaking, there is naturally a golden light that is not affected in any way.


    This piece of golden light came from a white-haired man, and this white-haired man was the representative of Jianzong.


    After his last contact with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he did not directly return to Jianzong, but went to another place, where there are the ruins of Jianzong.


    After he got what he wanted, he came to the Endless Continent.


    This Godly Tribulation Volcano is also a very famous active volcano on the Endless Continent.


    Such a volcano is just for Jianzong to use as a furnace for making divine swords.


    The interior of the volcano is not only high temperature, but also the pressure is extremely large. The sword soul is nurtured in the interior of the volcano, and the final forged sword must be an artifact series!


    It is not an easy thing to conceive the magic weapon of the artifact series.


    Jianzong has been throwing various sword souls into the volcano of divine calamity for five thousand years. Although there is a great emperor to protect the law, no one can predict the final result.


    Because the birth of an artifact is itself full of very strong uncertainty.


    The white-haired man didn''t come here alone. There were many people behind him. These people, men, women and children, were all descendants of Sword Sect.


    If these juniors are lucky, they will be recognized by Divine Sword today and become the first master after Divine Sword was born.


    If you can get the recognition of the divine weapon, then the future will naturally be unlimited.


    The Divine Tribulation Volcano below has erupted more and more!


    After the crimson magma was sprayed into the sky, it cooled rapidly in the air, and when it fell to the ground, it was already black volcanic rock.


    It''s just that the two volcanic rocks are still hot and have a certain degree of toxicity.


    Surrounded by the smell of sulphur, the earth below is gradually breaking into many cracks, and red magma also emerges from the cracks.


    Obviously, the pressure inside the Divine Tribulation Volcano has already reached a certain limit. After the power of the white-haired man, the Immortal Emperor, the eruption is inevitable!


    Standing at such a close distance, watching a volcano erupting tens of thousands of feet is a very spectacular and thrilling thing.


    The power contained in the eruption of the Divine Tribulation Volcano is already enough to rival the Great Emperor!


    Countless magma flows out from the crater, forming red rivers on the volcano.


    A woman asked, "Uncle Quan, when will the Divine Sword be born?"


    The white-haired man said: "It shouldn''t be too hot, the birth of the divine weapon is not that simple. But the soul of the divine tool is already awakening. If the awakening degree is enough, it will naturally change form. This awakening The process may be an instant, or it may be two or three months, no one can say for sure, and outsiders are not easy to disturb."


    During the awakening process of the divine artifact''s soul, if external forces intervene, it will only help the seedlings grow, and it will not do any good.


    However, seeing that the volcano is erupting so fiercely at this time, if the divine weapon changes shape, I am afraid it will be a very amazing divine weapon!


    Twenty thousand miles away, in the palace of Qingqiu Kingdom.


    After sending He Qing away, Su Yan pondered for a moment, and then said to the Qingqiu King: "There should be no problems in Qingqiu, why don''t we go back to Longevity Mountain now."


    The King of Qingqiu was a little reluctant to part, but he also knew that it was meaningless to continue to linger in Qingqiu, so he had to agree to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s feet gave birth to a golden cloud, and the little niece was quite attached to the Qingqiu King, and asked, "Can Auntie take me to the sky?"


    Looking at his little niece''s big innocent eyes, the Qingqiu King couldn''t bear to refuse, and said, "It''s better to ask your uncle about this."


    This time, Su Yan had no choice but to be the wicked person, saying, "When you can cultivate to the realm of immortals, we will definitely go down to the realm to guide you. If you are not in the realm now, even if you go to heaven, it will not be of any benefit."


    The little niece felt very sad and almost cried.


    Su Yan originally planned to say a few words of relief, but at this moment, a ghostly shadow flew out from Su Yan''s sleeve!


    Then the second shadow will also fly out from the sleeve. Thanks to Su Yan''s extremely fast response, he directly held down the second shadow!


    This first ghost is the transformation of the ghost throne, and the second ghost is the devil''s sword!


    After Su Yan grabbed the Momo Saber, the Momo Saber was still about to fly, but was forcibly pressed into his hand by Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked down and saw that there was already a small hole on the sleeve. It seemed that the universe inside the sleeve could not restrain these two top-notch artifacts.


    With just such a delay, the Ghost Throne turned into a black dot after flying out!


    The Ghost Throne is not an ordinary magic weapon, it is of extraordinary significance, and it is a magic weapon that can deceive people. If it falls on the Endless Continent, I am afraid that it will cause a catastrophe!

 Chapter 4466： too much coincidence

    Su Yan had to go after him with all his strength!


    After a flash of cold light, Su Yan disappeared along with him!


    The Ghost Throne flies extremely fast, even if Su Yan Yujian''s flying speed has been pulled to the extreme, it is difficult to catch up with the Ghost Throne in a short period of time!


    The Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Saber have always been very resistant to Su Yan, and since they are magic weapons with self-consciousness, it is not surprising that they will resist Su Yan.


    The direction of the Ghost Throne''s flight is heading towards the volcano of God''s Tribulation.


    At a distance of more than a thousand miles from Shenjie Volcano, this place was already shrouded in a cloud of volcanic clouds!


    After walking through the volcanic cloud for a while, the Ghost Throne turned into a bolide and smashed towards the Divine Tribulation Volcano!


    Then how can the white-haired man only set up a barrier on the volcano of God''s Tribulation. The barrier''s defense is not very strong, and it is more symbolic.


    In the Endless Continent, there are mostly Earth Immortals, and even Heavenly Immortals are hard to come across. After he released the Immortal Emperor''s breath, no one should dare to approach this place.


    The white-haired man could never have imagined that there would be a supreme artifact like the Ghost Throne descending from the sky and smashing **** the barrier!


    Most of the enchantment of Jianzong is stimulated and maintained by the light of the sword.


    After the enchantment was invaded by the Ghost Throne, it suddenly turned into thousands of sword lights and shot towards the Ghost Throne!


    But these sword lights could not kill the Ghost Throne at all. After a burst of sparks, the Ghost Throne smashed directly towards the Divine Tribulation Volcano!


    At this time, the flying speed of the Ghost Throne has reached its peak. If it goes on like this, it will be like a meteor falling from the sky!


    The white-haired man reacted extremely quickly, but the time between the appearance of the Ghost Throne and the time it broke the barrier and smashed into the Divine Tribulation Volcano was probably less than two seconds!


    Even if he had already formed a sword tactic, the sword tactic was half a beat when it fell. Although he hit the Ghost Throne, he could only hit the Ghost Throne slanted, and could not prevent the Ghost Throne from falling into the Doomsday Volcano. !


    When the Throne of Ghosts fell into the Doomsday Volcano at a terrifying speed!


    Immediately, a circle of ripples swayed above the volcano of God''s Tribulation!


    Then the crater of Shenjie Volcano exploded directly, and at least ten times the magma just spewed out!


    Although the terrifying power did not break the protective barrier of the white-haired man, it also directly lifted his barrier away!


    The inside of the barrier is also full of people!


    In the face of the absolute power of nature, the power of the younger generation of Jianzong is simply not enough!


    Only at this moment did Su Yan catch up, and he saw the magma of the Divine Tribulation Volcano rushing directly towards Tianyu!


    It caused waves of shocks in the sky!


    And the magma rivers on the volcano are like blood vessels, becoming extremely bright!


    The matter has come to this point, the terrifying eruption of Shenjie Volcano is already inevitable!


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t understand why the Throne of Ghosts had to fly for 20,000 miles before finally falling into such a volcano!


    A bit of golden sword light suddenly stabbed from the dark smoke, this sword light was enlarged to at least five hundred feet in length, and there was also the breath of the Great Sword Cultivator!


    This golden sword light attack can indeed be said to be very sudden, but it was precisely pinched by Su Yan with two fingers!


    This golden sword light was very stable and did not shrink or expand. Su Yan felt strange to the earth breath coming from above, and then Su Yan looked at the source of this sword light, just in time to meet the white-haired man''s gaze. together.


    Before Su Yan could say anything, the white-haired man took the initiative to adjust the sword light in his hand.


    The sword light gradually rose and fell in his hand, and then changed like a wave, and passed to Su Yan''s hand.


    The sword light seems to have changed into a soft ribbon, but the sharp nature has not changed.


    The other party wants to overcome rigidity with softness! Su Yan had already deciphered the other party''s intention almost immediately.


    Then Su Yan also made a twisting motion in his hand, not only passed the wave back, but even attached his own sword intent!


    After the white-haired man sensed Su Yan''s sword intent, he burst into anger and released another golden sword light!


    After the two sword lights collided violently in the air, they all broke!


    Then the white-haired man and Su Yan looked at each other.


    Although the white-haired man is a strong swordsman, he has never been in contact with Su Yan, so he does not know Su Yan''s identity.


    Now in the Divine Tribulation Volcano, Jianzong''s artifact is about to be born. The other party not only appeared here, but also put something unknown into the Divine Tribulation Volcano, I am afraid it will affect Jianzong''s artifact transformation!


    So the white-haired man was unhappy when he saw what Su Yan thought, and regarded Su Yan as a thief who came to **** the divine weapon!


    It''s just that the white-haired man also had some doubts in his heart, that is, when he and Su Yan faced off with swordsmanship just now, he could already realize that the opponent''s swordsmanship might be higher than his realm!


    How could such a powerful Immortal Emperor exist on this endless continent?


    Before figuring out the identity and purpose of the other party, the white-haired man has no plans to take action, but if the other party wants to get involved in the volcano, then he has to take action.


    Su Yan glanced at the white-haired man, and then saw a group of sword cultivators in the barrier behind the white-haired man.


    This kind of sword cultivation has the lowest level of the Immortal King, and it is enough to sweep the world on this endless continent.


    What''s more, there is this Immortal Emperor sitting in front of him!


    The Shenjie Volcano is erupting extremely violently at this time, and no sound can be heard except the sound of the Shenjie volcano erupting.


    Countless magma erupted from the inside of the volcano, and then fell within a radius of several hundred miles. The thick smoke has completely obscured the sky.


    Su Yan''s gaze turned to Divine Tribulation Volcano.


    The Ghost Throne smashed into the Divine Tribulation Volcano just now, and a part of the mountain top of the Divine Tribulation Volcano has been completely wiped out. Now the Divine Tribulation Volcano has been flat and short by a few hundred feet, but the crater has also become more and more huge!


    The terrifying sea of ??lava fire is being vented from this crater!


    I don''t know when the white-haired man has a sword in his hand. This sword looks very thin and long, and the golden sword light looks awe-inspiring and inviolable!


    Just looking at this sword light, Su Yan already knew that the other party must be the authentic Immortal Emperor of Xuanmen.


    Su Yan stopped and said, "I chased a demon soldier for 20,000 miles, and finally the demon soldier was thrown into the volcano. I don''t know what your Excellency is doing here?"


    Su Yan''s voice sounded in the spiritual world.


    Now the sound of the volcanic eruption has covered all the sounds, and if you want to talk, you can only turn to the spiritual world.


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor said: "I led the juniors of this sect to refine the divine weapon here. The soul of the divine tool has been awakened, and it is only a matter of transformation. Your presence at this time is too coincidental, right?"

 Chapter 4467： Why dont you go back?

    The hostility of the white-haired man towards Su Yan can be said to be very obvious.


    Refining an artifact requires a huge investment of manpower and material resources. Jianzong has already invested a huge cost in the early stage. If this artifact falls into the hands of others, the loss of Jianzong must be difficult to bear.


    The strength of Su Yan made the white-haired man extremely fearful. The appearance of such a strong man at such a time would inevitably make the white-haired man suspicious.


    Of course Su Yan could sense the suspicion of the other party, but the Ghost Throne was very important, and he couldn''t just lose the Ghost Throne.


    Su Yan proudly said: "I have many artifacts, and I''m not inferior to yours. You don''t have to put on a thief-proof attitude, who are you looking down on? The magic weapon I''m after is a top-level artifact. It has been very famous since ancient times, and I don''t know how high it is compared to your unfinished artifact!"


    The white-haired man said, "You don''t have to say such things. I''m not interested in your artifact. I''ll just wait for my artifact to be successfully conceived and get it. Since you and I have our own goals, we should not interfere with each other. , Since I came first, then I should do things first, and after I have finished my own affairs, it is okay for you to turn over this divine calamity volcano."


    Because the white-haired man was afraid of Su Yan''s strength, he didn''t want to make trouble.


    And this was the biggest concession he could make. Otherwise, according to his Sword Sect''s previous style, he would have already fought Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    Su Yan didn''t answer the white-haired man directly, and while he was thinking about it, the Demon Mite Saber, which had been bound with force just now, also began to beat.


    The Momo Saber also clearly wants to plunge into that volcano!


    This also made Su Yan wonder, what is in this volcano that is attracting the Ghost Throne and the Demon Slayer Sword?


    In addition to the Ghost Throne and the Demonic Sword, the original Heavenly Demon Emperor also had a magic weapon called the Heavenly Demon Token.


    The demon token has been missing for many years. Could it be that the demon token is also at the bottom of this volcano, and the three attract each other, which will cause such a situation?


    This is just Su Yan''s guess. If you want to know if it''s true, you need to put your spiritual sense into that volcano.


    But with the white-haired man around, he would definitely not agree to Su Yan doing this.


    Su Yan looked at the white-haired man and asked directly, "Which Immortal Emperor are you? I want to discuss it with you."


    That white-haired man was one of the Seven Masters of the Sword Sect. The Sword Sect had long since been hidden from the world. Naturally, he did not want to reveal his true identity in front of Su Yan.


    The white-haired man was silent for a long time, causing Su Yan to show an unhappy expression, and said, "I don''t answer when I ask you, is there anything shameful about your identity?"


    There was already some displeasure in Su Yan''s words.


    The white-haired man''s face was gloomy, but someone behind him said, "You are so courageous. My uncle has long been in the realm of a swordsman. If you are wiser, leave here quickly."


    "Juggernaut? Interesting, if you say that, I think I will meet you." Su Yan said.


    The white-haired man glanced at the back and said, "Li Song, why are you so unruly, do you have the right to speak at this time?"


    After the few people in the back heard the words of the white-haired man, they all showed a chilled expression.


    The rules of Jianzong have always been strict, and the punishment for breaking the rules will definitely be very serious.


    Then the white-haired man turned his head and glanced at Su Yan, and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, I have no hostility towards you, this artifact has been refined in the volcano for five thousand years. Knowing how much effort has been put into my sect, and determined not to fall into the eyes of outsiders, Your Excellency is too powerful, and it is too embarrassing. If Your Excellency can retreat two thousand miles away, I must be grateful."


    Su Yan said, "The artifact that was smashed into the volcano just now is also very important to me. Why don''t you step back first and let me fish the artifact out of the volcano? No matter what kind of artifact you refine, it has nothing to do with me."


    Seeing that Su Yan had no intention of retreating, the white-haired man directly released five golden sword lights and went out!


    These five golden sword lights took Su Yan directly from five directions!


    The timing and angle of the attack are very particular.


    Although the opponent made a sudden attack, Su Yan was not panicked. After the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword was pulled out, he easily blocked the five sword lights!


    Not only that, the cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword also blocked the five sword lights directly into the ice, and then fell straight toward the ground!


    After falling on the volcano, the five golden sword lights exploded!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword had the aura of an artifact, and the white-haired man had already realized that Su Yan was extremely powerful, so he was definitely not to be messed with, so he could only take out his artifact.


    This is an immortal sword tangled in blue and purple!


    It is very rare for a fairy sword to have two kinds of sword lights, and it is difficult to encounter this kind of fairy sword even in the artifact.


    This kind of immortal sword with two-color sword light often has two powerful attributes, and these two attributes are very likely to be conflicting extreme attributes, but they are preserved because they are incompatible with the innate yin and yang gossip.


    This kind of fairy sword is often innate, and it is almost impossible to refine it the day after tomorrow.


    There are very few such magic weapons in the fairyland, and each one has a big name.


    So when Su Yan saw this blue-purple fairy sword, he seemed to have thought of something, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Then Su Yan walked in the void, and the power of the Wanzai Frost Sword was slowly released in the void!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword can not only freeze those crimson magma, but also freeze time together!


    Beside Su Yan, the speed of the magma falling down was also noticeably slower, and it seemed as if all of it had solidified in the air in the end!


    At the same time, there is a power of extreme cold that continues to spread in the void!


    Even many of the originally red-red magma rivers on the volcano were sealed by ice!


    The power of the ice has reached this level, and there is no sign of weakening, but it is continuously strengthening!


    This was issued on the premise that Su Yan did not release the permanent barrier.


    If Su Yan releases the permanent barrier, I am afraid that the eruption of this divine calamity volcano will be blocked by Su Yanbing!


    The blue-purple fairy sword in the hands of the white-haired man seemed to have also been inspired and gradually condensed the supreme sword power.


    The white-haired man condensed the sword and did not send it out, instead he stretched out a hand towards the back, and wrapped all the juniors of the sword sect in a new enchantment, and then flicked the enchantment lightly, the enchantment It flew out, even flying two hundred miles without stopping!


    After putting all the juniors of Jianzong in a safe zone, the white-haired man raised his head, and his eyes were full of supreme sword intent!


    He has no worries now, and he can fight Su Yan to his heart''s content!

 Chapter 4468： Thousands of Swords Return to the Sect

    The sword light in the white-haired man''s hand turned into a cyan and red, directly covering Su Yan!


    All the ice floes in the void were crushed by this azure red!


    However, Su Yan is not in a hurry. The Wanzai Frost Sword is spinning in Su Yan''s hands again. After receiving the blessing of Su Yan''s mana, the Wanzai Frost Sword''s power has also increased to a higher level!


    When the blue and red streak came over, the speed was extremely fast. At this time, it was blown by the cold wind, and the speed in the air became slower and slower.


    It''s not that the sword light itself slows down, but when it gets closer and closer to absolute zero, even the flow of time will change along with it.


    As long as Su Yan grasped the flow of time, this bluish red would never hurt him.


    After all, this white-haired man was an Immortal Emperor, so he could of course understand what method Su Yan was using to play with time.


    The white-haired man gently raised the fairy sword in his hand, and then flicked it lightly, and the ripples spread out immediately!


    This circle of sound waves produced very strange vibrations, and even the volcano below seemed to be caught in the same frequency.


    Su Yan''s hand also began to shake gradually. The shaking came from the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand. With Su Yan''s amazing physical strength, he couldn''t control this part of the shaking.


    But after the Wanzai Frost Sword vibrated along with it, the ice seal that was close to absolute zero could no longer be maintained.


    When the temperature is no longer constant, it also fluctuates together. Even if the range of this fluctuation is extremely small, it will destroy the absolute ice seal.


    When Su Yan''s Sword Intent could no longer restrain the flow of time, that azure and red stream became turbulent again like a flood.


    It was obvious that the situation had become extremely unfavorable for Su Yan, but a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he continued, "It seems that you still have some ability, but this ability is meaningless in front of me."


    Then I saw Su Yan stretched out another hand, and even grabbed the blue-red sword light with one of his own!


    There was a hint of surprise on the originally calm face of the white-haired man!


    Is it really something that a human body can do to grasp the sword light emitted by a divine weapon-level fairy sword with a fleshly body?


    After Su Yan grabbed the light red sword light with one hand, and then squeezed it hard, the light red sword light collapsed and scattered!


    The white-haired man stared at Su Yan, apparently shocked by Su Yan''s ability, and it took a while to come back to his senses.


    Su Yan said: "Your sound sword is interesting, it can actually destroy my sword intent, but the frequency of this vibration is too high, even your own sword energy will be destroyed along with it, don''t you know?"


    Su Yan lifted the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand again, and then let out a sigh of relief towards the Wanzai Frost Sword, which turned into frost even in the void.


    Then Su Yan stepped through the void at the fastest speed, only three ice marks appeared in the void, and then Su Yan was already in front of the white-haired man.


    With the white-haired man''s eyes, he could not see Su Yan''s actions at all.


    But the body reacted automatically before seeing it clearly!


    The blue-purple fairy sword in the hands of the white-haired man collided directly with Su Yan''s Wan Zai Frost Sword!


    The ice sword qi and the two different sword qi directly confronted each other!


    Two different terrifying forces turned into two long dragons and collided violently in the void!


    These two sword qi are so powerful that the eruption of the volcano below has been compared!


    The thick volcanic cloud above the head was also pierced by two powerful swords!


    The white hair of this white-haired man flew upside down towards the sky, facing Su Yan''s frontal blow, he actually didn''t fall down at all!


    After a stalemate for a while, the white-haired man spit out a rolling thunder sound. Although there were only three syllables, there was another thunder sound in the sky that turned into a supreme sword energy and fell directly towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan had no choice but to retreat toward the rear, and on the way back, he caught three thunder sounds with his Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword!


    The white-haired man stared at Su Yan, his heart was extremely nervous.


    In the confrontation just now, although he forced Su Yan back, he felt an unprecedented sense of oppression from Su Yan!


    This oppressive feeling made the white-haired man gasp for breath, and the breath in his body became a little messy.


    The volcano behind the two erupted more and more!


    The Divine Tribulation Volcano, which was briefly suppressed by the Wanzai Frost Sword just now, released the accumulated pressure exponentially!


    And thick volcanic clouds filled the sky again!


    The white-haired man stared at Su Yan, and then looked at the Divine Tribulation Volcano below, the next move was already in the making!


    I saw that behind the white-haired man, many golden light spots gradually appeared. These golden light spots were all condensed by sword intent and mana!


    These golden light spots are densely packed, and there are so many that they can fill the sky, at least one million series.


    This white-haired man''s swordsmanship and mana must be super strong, so he can condense millions of golden sword lights.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s expression didn''t change, and he even said, "Don''t you think that with this level of sword light, just accumulating numbers can do anything to me?"


    The white-haired man said, "Of course I won''t be so stupid. Please don''t underestimate me, or you will have to pay the price."


    I saw the million golden sword lights converge towards the hands of the white-haired man.


    The next move, although the white-haired man hadn''t used it yet, Su Yan already knew what it was.


    It must be Wanjian Guizong!


    In Jianzong''s unique skills, only this move, Wanjian Guizong, can have such a grand starting style.


    Condensing millions of sword lights into one, then the power contained in this last one will definitely be extremely terrifying!


    This move, Wanjian Guizong, was the signature sword move of Shi Kaitian, the sect master of the Sword Sect, and it was rare within the Sword Sect to learn this move Wanjian Guizong!


    Facing the white-haired man, Su Yan said solemnly, "In those days, Shi Kaitian used Wanjian Guizong to cut down ten stars in the sky. I wonder how much power your Wanjian Guizong has?"


    Su Yan''s words made the white-haired man''s expression extremely solemn. Since the other party could know Shi Kaitian, the ancestor of Sword Sect, he must have seen his identity.


    The mind of the man in white was full of thoughts for a while, but now that Wanjian Guizong has been condensed in his hands, it is impossible to let it go.


    The man in white roared angrily, and then the sword light that contained ten thousand points of golden light was directly sent out!


    In an instant, a dazzling sword light enveloped everything!


    Within a few hundred miles, nothing could be seen except the sword light.


    Su Yan''s figure has long been submerged in the sword light that fills the sky!


    In the swaying sword light, a huge vibration came from below!


    It turned out that it was not just the volcano that was erupting violently, but that the volcano was cut open by the white-haired man in the middle!

 Chapter 4469： deep magma

    After the Divine Tribulation Volcano was cut from the middle, it erupted violently again. As the ground shook and the mountains shook, the mountain that was split in half by the Divine Tribulation Volcano also collapsed together!


    With the collapse, the volcano erupted more and more violently!


    Everything is heading towards total destruction


    The power of this move, Wanjian Guizong, is really extraordinary, and this is the result of the white-haired man taking the initiative to restrain the power of Wanjian Guizong.


    After all, in this divine calamity volcano, the spirits of artifacts are slowly awakening. If all this piece is destroyed, then the spirits of artifacts will also be destroyed together!


    After the strong light passed, I saw a sea of ??fire spreading rapidly on the earth!


    This sea of ??fire spread with the sword wind for at least five hundred miles!


    There are all kinds of cracks on the ground, and a large amount of magma is ejected from time to time in the cracks!


    That tens of thousands of feet high volcano has been completely wiped out!


    With just one sword, it can completely wipe out the Divine Tribulation Volcano. This is the power of the Great Emperor!


    It is easy to completely change the landscape of thousands of miles!


    With your own willpower, you can destroy the stars, sun and moon in the universe!


    Even the power of the Great Emperor can penetrate ancient and modern, not limited by time!


    Only after really entering this realm can we understand how terrifying the power of this realm is!


    After the volcano was wiped away, the magma below poured out from the ground and spread directly on the ground, gradually filling every low-lying place.


    Such lethality is too terrifying!


    Even those juniors of Jianzong are astonished!


    It''s just that the white-haired man couldn''t help but feel some remorse in his heart. The power of Wanjian Guizong was too great. Even if he took the initiative to stop it, he would still destroy the Divine Tribulation Volcano.


    If the transformation fails, doesn''t that mean that Jianzong''s thousands of years of hard work have been wasted?


    In the distance, Su Yan''s applause also came, "Your Wanjian Guizong should have obtained the essence of Shi Kaitian, but it''s a bit interesting, but do you think you can hurt me at this level?"


    I saw Su Yan standing on top of a golden cloud intact, but the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand was lying across his chest, in a defensive posture.


    The white-haired man said: "Since you know that I use Wanjian Guizong, then you should understand that I come from Jianzong, and offending our Jianzong will do you any good, right?"


    Su Yan snorted coldly and said, "Even if Shi Kaitian is resurrected, he wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant in front of me. I played against a female sword cultivator from your Sword Sect in the galaxy, her name is Cheng Ying. , Cheng Ying''s strength is still higher than yours, and I was beaten by me so that you can''t fight back, do you really think you can beat me?"


    After the white-haired man heard the name Cheng Ying, he suddenly thought of something, then stared at Su Yan and said, "Are you the Great Emperor Xianwu?!"


    Cheng Ying belongs to the kind of peerless master in the sword sect, and it is difficult to find a defeat for thousands of years.


    He was only defeated by Su Yan once before, and he failed to bring Xingxing Jie back to the Sword Sect.


    This was a great blow to Jianzong.


    But when the white-haired man knew Su Yan''s identity, he naturally felt like he was facing a formidable enemy and did not dare to act rashly.


    "Yo? It seems that you are not a complete fool, do you already know my identity?" Su Yan stared at the white-haired man and said, "I didn''t want to reveal my identity to you just now because I didn''t want to make trouble, since you already know my identity. , then I don''t have to have so many scruples, I''m going down into this sea of ??fire now. The artifact I chased just now is extremely important to me!"


    The white-haired man looked at Su Yan helplessly, his strength was not as good as Cheng Ying''s, so naturally he couldn''t be Su Yan''s opponent.


    The artifact is important, but his life is undoubtedly more important than the artifact.


    In the face of an impossible opponent, if you have to be tough, it is not brave, but reckless and stupid.


    If he insisted on challenging Su Yan, he would gain nothing but a humiliating defeat.


    After Su Yan defeated him, he could still take Sword Sect''s divine weapon calmly.


    After knowing Su Yan''s identity, the white-haired man had completely lost his will to fight.


    What''s more, Su Yan had just taken his move, Wan Jian Guizong, and he was still unscathed. If he made another move, how much of him could overwhelm Wan Jian Guizong''s killer move?


    Su Yan saw that the white-haired man was already showing signs of holding back, and continued, "Shi Kaitian''s Purple and Green Divine Sword has also arrived in your hands, and you have learned how to return to the sect of ten thousand swords. In this way, you should be The Sect Master of the Sword Sect generation?"


    The white-haired man said: "My days of learning the sword are still short, and it has only been nine hundred years since I entered the realm of the emperor. Now the suzerain of the sword sect is not me."


    Su Yan said: "Your sword sect is full of talents, it should be the time to revive."


    After speaking, Su Yan ignored the white-haired man, and directly controlled the golden cloud to descend towards the sea of ??red fire below.


    Looking at Su Yan''s appearance, he planned to descend into the depths of the sea of ????fire with his physical body!


    The sea of ????fire below is not just a simple high temperature. The huge pressure formed by the extrusion of various rock layers in the earth vein is the root of the volcanic eruption.


    The pressure in the depths of the leylines is now terrifying, and the temperature should be at least several thousand degrees.


    It is not difficult to explore only by distracting the consciousness, but descending into the depths of the sea of ??lava with the flesh, even for the Immortal Emperor, is a very dangerous thing.


    Su Yan dared to do this, of course, because he was a master artist and bold!


    Seeing that the white-haired man could no longer stop Su Yan, he could only say: "Xiandi Su, it''s okay if you want to find your artifact, I just hope you don''t disturb the artifact transformation on my side."


    Su Yan smiled, and without giving the white-haired man an accurate answer, he sank into the lava.


    The white-haired man was helpless when he saw Su Yan sinking into the magma below. He could only put down his spiritual sense and go deep into the magma.


    Soon, the white-haired man found in the depths of the magma, the artifact blank that Jianzong was forging.


    After Wanjian Guizong''s move just now, the Divine Tribulation Volcano has completely collapsed, and the pressure of the sea of ????fire below has reached the extreme


    But fortunately, the blank of the artifact was not destroyed, and because the environment below became more extreme, the awakening of the artifact spirit became much faster.


    The white-haired man couldn''t help but feel a little fortunate, and at the same time his spiritual sense continued to enlarge!


    Soon his divine sense captured Su Yan, and in addition to Su Yan, he sensed the presence of a more powerful divine weapon in the depths of the earth veins!


    It''s just there, at least fifteen miles from the ground, and the temperature is approaching the surface of the sun!


    With Su Yan''s strength, he was able to reach there with his physical body, and then he was able to subdue the divine weapon?

 Chapter 4470： Earth Immortals Fear

    The white-haired man only felt that Su Yan''s strength had reached a shocking level!


    The physical body reaches the depths of the most violent earth veins, this is something that even an immortal emperor like them dares to do!


    But the white-haired man was relieved in the blink of an eye, after all, the other party was Emperor Xianwu!


    In the legend, the man who can rank first in the heavens and the world!


    With his fame and status, it''s not surprising what kind of things he can do.


    The white-haired man directly took back his consciousness and only stared at the divine weapon that was awakening his soul. As for what Su Yan was going to do in the depths of the fire, he no longer cared.


    He is neither Su Yan''s enemy nor Su Yan''s friend.


    Everyone just met here by chance.


    As long as the divine artifact is fully awakened, he will definitely leave here after the divine artifact takes shape, and he will never do anything extravagant.


    The shaking and fission of the earth is still continuing, and there is still a huge amount of energy in the leylines below that has not been vented.


    There are still huge cracks that are more than ten miles long on the ground, and there are many magma spurting out of the cracks!


    Now it is not only the vicinity of Shenjie volcano that is affected.


    Even the primitive jungle hundreds of miles away had already fallen into a huge sea of ??fire at this time!


    As the sea of ??fire continued to burn, countless volcanic ash fell from the sky!


    Many creatures in the jungle are madly running for their lives! I only hate myself for giving birth to a pair of legs!


    But there are also some cultivators who flew towards the volcano of God''s Tribulation in the opposite direction by relying on their own abilities, but when they flew to the end of the jungle, they found that the God''s Tribulation Fire had long since ceased to exist!


    The holy mountain that was originally tens of thousands of feet tall and towering into the clouds has completely disappeared at this time!


    There is still an unmatched sword intent and the breath of the emperor in the air.


    Just touching this breath is enough to make these Earth Immortals tremble!


    For these Earth Immortals, the existence of the Great Emperor is the sky beyond the sky!


    An old man with a beard couldn''t help but said, "Could it be that there were two immortal emperors here once? There has always been no immortals descending on the Endless Continent. Could it be that two immortal emperors came at once this time?"


    The rest of the companions looked at the old man, not knowing how to answer this question for a while.


    Because what happened now is completely beyond their imagination!


    A huge volcano of tens of thousands of meters was wiped out in an instant, and then it was plunged into a sea of ??hellfire for hundreds of miles, and it was all burning magma.


    The earthquake caused it to collapse the city within a thousand miles. I don''t know how much!


    Thick clouds were rolling in the sky, shrouding all the immortal kingdoms around 5,000 miles away!


    With such power and change, where can these little Earth Immortals be able to participate?


    In the face of such destructive power, they are no different from those creatures running wildly on the ground.


    After a while, a female immortal said: "How can this be good, the breath of the immortal emperor here has made people tremble uncontrollably, where can we participate in this level of struggle? We still turn around. Well, otherwise, if you are involved in the struggle of the emperor, I am afraid that you may become cannon fodder at any time!"


    What the fairy said was supported by most people, and everything that happened here was beyond their imagination!


    From the moment they saw the Divine Tribulation Volcano being wiped out, everything here has exceeded their ability to participate!


    The old man asked, "If we go back like this, how will we explain it to the lord? Don''t forget, the lord sent us to investigate."


    "Song Lao, you also asked us how to explain that the volcano of God''s Tribulation has been wiped out, and the other party only needs a little finger to wipe out our immortal kingdom. Can we still talk about the struggle between the emperors? Can''t it? If anyone has the ability, let him go up, anyway, I don''t have the ability."


    In addition, another immortal said: "Today''s incident is really too terrifying. If we participate in it with our strength, I am afraid that there will be no bones left. The country is mainly to blame, and he can only be blamed. , or my own life is the most important thing, I have to leave the radius of ten thousand miles immediately, if you are loyal, you can go back and report to the lord, I really want to run away this time!"


    Just as he spoke, another terrifying earthquake came.


    They saw with their own eyes a crack that was more than twenty miles long suddenly appeared on the ground, and countless beasts and trees fell into the crack!


    Then the crimson magma overflowed from the crack!


    The earthquake is centered on the destroyed God''s Tribulation Volcano, spreading out circle after circle!


    The power of destruction has not stopped, but is constantly rising!


    The remaining breath of the Great Emperor in the air is still very powerful!


    Everything here is on the verge of destruction, how long can the immortal kingdom behind them last?


    After sensing the power of the Great Emperor, everyone thought about running away, and this old Song was so pedantic, he was still thinking about how to return to his life.


    Maybe they don''t have to wait for them to go back. Under the divine power of the emperor, the kingdom of immortals is about to be destroyed!


    It is as easy for the emperor to kill these earth immortals as they kill mortals!


    When these earth immortals brought back the news of the Great Emperor''s battle, the immortal country was naturally in turmoil, and no one could come up with any ideas.


    No one knows why these two great emperors fought each other, and why they destroyed the volcano of God''s Tribulation.


    Nothing happened today without warning, and the process was completely out of their control.


    The breath of the two great emperors did not dissipate.


    In other words, these two great emperors did not leave after leveling the Divine Tribulation Volcano, although the center of the distant sea of ????fire was still calm.


    But no one dared to say that this battle was over.


    If these two great emperors fight again, then the scope of the spread will probably be thousands of miles!


    Now many immortal cities have collapsed, but the fire and magma are far from threatening their cities.


    But if the two great emperors continue to fight, who is right?


    At that time, the power of the earth fire will be motivated by these two great emperors, and the sky will collapse. I don''t know how many immortal kingdoms will be destroyed!


    Although they knew that there might be such a devastating ending, these Earth Immortals were completely irresistible.


    The power of the Great Emperor is simply unparalleled power to these earth immortals, and it is impossible to resist only the power of the mere earth immortals!


    People in the Immortal Kingdom are frightened, no matter it is those powerful earth immortals or immortal servants, there is only one emotion left!


    No matter how many troops you have, no matter how powerful your country is, no matter how many famous officials and generals you have in the court, and no matter how wise the monarch is, it is completely meaningless!


    In the face of this crushing power, the Earth Immortal is the ant on the ground!

 Chapter 4471： Pure Land Buddhism

    The man in white was waiting above the collapsed Divine Tribulation Volcano.


    Although the Soul Essence of the Divine Artifact is rapidly awakening, the speed of awakening the transformation is still not fast, and it will take at least two hours to complete according to the current progress.


    Although the man in white was a little dissatisfied, he was helpless.


    In fact, he also understands that two hours is really too long, and anything can happen in this long period of time.


    At this moment, a sword light directly opened the gate of heaven! The thick volcanic cloud above was directly cut open, and it lasted at least 1,200 miles from Tiannan to Tianbei.


    This kind of sharp sword light fell to the ground, and it was like a gust of wind passing through the border, making the already very fragile earth even more torn apart!


    After the terrifying sword light fell, the white-haired man did not show the expression of a great enemy, but showed a happy expression, and said to the void: "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, are you here?"


    There was a coquettish cry from the sky, and then a dozen corpses fell from the sky, and finally fell into the sea of ????fire.


    At this time, Cheng Ying slowly descended from the sky.


    Cheng Ying''s charming face was stained with fierce blood, and her hands were full of extremely viscous blood plasma, but her expression was very casual, and she said, "Quanjinnan, has the artifact been born?"


    "It will take about two hours." The white-haired man replied, and then asked, "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, did you encounter any enemies on your way?"


    Cheng Ying said indifferently, "They are all insignificant young people. How could the people from the Pure Land Sect be able to compete with the long sword in my hand?"


    Cheng Ying said that, in fact, her consumption was also huge, and there was a tired look in her eyes that could not be concealed.


    "Pure Land Sect? Are they so courageous?"


    Before Quan Jinnan''s voice fell, he saw a few small spots of light appearing above the void. These small spots of light had the cultivation base of the Great Emperor. Although they had not yet come down completely, they had already formed quite a powerful pressure. !


    Cheng Ying asked without changing his face, "What about the disciples of this sect?"


    Quan Jinnan replied, "It''s too dangerous here, I''ve already sent them to a safe area ahead of time."


    Quan Jinnan''s answer gave Cheng Ying a lot of peace of mind, and Cheng Ying said: "That''s good, you and I will have no scruples when we wait for the next move. Hey, that''s not right! Where''s that God Tribulation Volcano? I remember that I came to visit a thousand years ago. It was a towering mountain peak, why is it gone?"


    Quanjin South Road: "The Great Emperor Xianwu came here after chasing an artifact. When I started with him, I used Wanjian Guizong to accidentally flatten the entire volcano of God''s Tribulation, but he still couldn''t help him. Now I have jumped into the sea of ??fire to chase the artifact."


    Cheng Ying''s expression was very indifferent at first, but after hearing the words Xianwu Emperor, he finally couldn''t keep his calm, and asked in a very surprised tone: "How could he have appeared here, Xianwu Emperor? ?"


    Quan Jinnan reluctantly said: "How do I know this, but he did come after a **** artifact with no owner, and the last fixed artifact voluntarily fell into the depths of the volcano, just to get rid of Emperor Xianwu. track."


    Cheng Ying wanted to continue to ask Quanjinnan questions, but the experts of Pure Land Sect had already descended from the sky!


    The Pure Land Sect sent a total of seven great emperors to pursue Cheng Ying. They had already used a powerful formation to surround Cheng Ying, but they did not want Cheng Ying''s swordsmanship to be enlightened. The Immortal Emperor beheaded one!


    Later, the great emperor of the Pure Land Sect led many masters to pursue Cheng Ying, and Cheng Ying had no choice but to flee towards the Endless Continent, seeking to join forces with Quanjinnan to deal with those masters of the Pure Land Sect.


    He never expected to hear Su Yan''s news here!


    The Pure Land sect is known as the dual cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism, but it follows the devious ways of the two schools of Buddhism and Taoism.


    On the surface, what it says is that the world has been happy, the leaves are not attached to the body, and the pursuit of happiness is the pursuit of happiness, but in fact, what he does is to deceive people and trick people into double cultivation.


    In the Pure Land Sect to cultivate to the cultivation of the Great Emperor, at least a few thousand immortals are needed as the cauldron for cultivation.


    Of course, the final fate of those cauldrons will be very tragic. After being taken with the essence of practice, I only have medicinal residues left.


    After the oil is exhausted, it is a great blessing to be able to reincarnate and rebuild. After the vast majority of immortals are treated as cauldrons, they can only end up in death.


    The Pure Land Sect has some fallacies and heresies about this, saying that these cauldrons are invaded by evil spirits because the Dao heart is not firm. There is no harm in double cultivation, but if you can''t keep your heart and indulge in carnal desires, you will fall into magic.


    If these immortals can control their original minds, the double cultivation will only have advantages, and there will be no disadvantages at all.


    This is of course nonsense, and it is a statement that the Pure Land Sect forcibly put gold on his face.


    The double cultivation of Pure Land Sect is inherently very barbaric. It will break your dantian at every turn and grab your cultivation base and immortal essence. How could there be so-called benefits.


    Although the Pure Land sect is evil, the method of double cultivation is very fast.


    Because the pure land sect was originally designed to grab other people''s cultivation methods, if the cauldron was powerful, it would immediately be able to grab a thousand-year cultivation base. Compared with painstaking cultivation, the entry of the pure land sect was as fast as riding a rocket.


    Therefore, no matter how the Heavenly Court strikes, the Pure Land Sect can resurface again and again.


    Just like cockroaches, every time you think you have wiped out the Pure Land sect, but after a while, cockroaches will continue to emerge.


    Pure Land Sect has a very long history, and it has been enemies with Sword Sect since the ancient times.


    It was only later that the two families declined together for a while, and the Pure Land Sect was encircled and suppressed by the Heavenly Court three times. After several devastating blows, the Pure Land Sect was temporarily hidden.


    Even if there is occasional news of looting immortals, it will disappear after a while.


    This time Cheng Ying didn''t know what caused the Pure Land Sect to be able to let the Pure Land Sect, which has always been hidden from the world, send such an emperor-level expert to deal with her!


    After the arrival of the six masters of the Pure Land Sect, they all dressed in completely different clothes, some dressed as monks, while others dressed as Taoist priests.


    However, the same is that these pure land sect powerhouses have a lightning streak between their foreheads and eyebrows.


    According to the Pure Land Sect, this lightning trace is the mark of the Savior Buddha. Only immortals who have obtained the true meaning of Joyful Zen can have it.


    "Cheng Ying, I am the Huanxi Buddha, why don''t you take refuge?" Tianyin Brahma chant suddenly sounded in the sky.


    The phantoms of countless goddesses also appeared in the sky. The goddess smiled and scattered flowers, looking peaceful.

 Chapter 4472： Happy Buddha

    The goddess scattered flowers and the Sanskrit chanting Buddha light brought an auspicious atmosphere.


    But looking at the past with Kenshin''s true heart, what you can see is not the Buddhaland of Peace and Harmony, but countless red and pink skeletons flying in the air!


    These tricks of the Pure Land Sect can deceive ordinary immortals at most, and how can they deceive the sword saints of Jianzong?


    Cheng Ying said to Quanjin South Road: "It seems that we have nowhere to go, and we can only fight against the water."


    Quanjin South Road: "These demons and fake monks from the Pure Land Sect are really shameless. They are obviously fake, but they still have to put on a show here. Senior Sister Cheng Ying, let me break their illusions first!"


    Another golden sword energy was released from Quan Jinnan''s hand!


    After this golden sword qi flew into the void, it turned one into a thousand, and poked directly at the illusion of the goddess in the sky!


    Those celestial girls were just painted skins. After being broken by the golden sword energy, they revealed their true colors. It turned out that they were all masquerading as celestial demons.


    The peaceful Sanskrit singing in the sky also stopped.


    Quan Jinnan said sarcastically, "It''s fine if you don''t have an auspicious goddess to protect the Dharma. It''s really shameless to make some demons turn into goddesses, but anyone who wants to be embarrassed can''t think of such an idea, right?"


    Cheng Ying also smiled tenderly and said, "He thought he shaved all his hair, and then he got a fake lotus platform to sit on, and he was a Buddha. It''s really whimsical, and it''s shameless!"


    The Huanxi Buddha sat on a lotus platform, but the lotus platform emitted a strange green light.


    Even the holy light behind the lotus platform is very mottled, as long as you are not a fool, you can see that Huanxi Buddha is not a righteous person.


    The Huanxi Buddha was also furious after the sky vision was broken by Quanjinnan. Originally, he could not talk about the solemnity of the treasure, but at this time, after losing face, his fierceness was revealed.


    The fingernails of both hands suddenly became a lot longer, and then they grabbed hard in the void!


    Ten space cracks appeared in the sky!


    Behind these ten space cracks, you can see countless demons in groups, and I can''t wait to expand these ten cracks immediately, so that they can come to the fairyland!


    Cheng Ying said: "It''s just a mere celestial demon, happy old demon, do you think we can defeat our sword sect with these celestial demons? What kind of wishful thinking are you doing?"


    Huanxi Buddha said: "Look at your delicate skin and tender flesh, beautiful face, and more importantly, you are still a virgin. If you can be brought into the house, I am willing to give you the status of a concubine."


    Cheng Ying has always been very proud, and never felt that he would lose to any man. The words of the Buddha were like stepping on Cheng Ying''s thunder point. How can Cheng be endured?


    Cheng Ying didn''t care about anything, and immediately rode the sword light to kill Huanxi Buddha!


    Huanxi Buddha had a smirk on his face, and seemed to have everything in his own hands, but he was actually a little panicked inside.


    After all, Cheng Ying''s swordsmanship was something he had learned before.


    If Cheng Ying''s swordsmanship was not strong enough, their formation would have already taken down Cheng Ying, not to mention killing someone after being broken by Cheng Ying.


    After Cheng Ying flew up, the soft sword in her hand shook, and every time it shook, a sword light was born, and in a short while, the sky was filled with Cheng Ying''s sword light!


    When a sword cultivator reaches the supernatural state, it is impossible to defeat this sword cultivator simply by accumulating numbers.


    Just look at the current Cheng Ying to know, as long as she is willing, she can divide thousands of sword lights at any time, and each sword light has the ability to break the law!


    What if Huanxi Buddha released a million demons?


    Cheng Ying was able to kill millions of demons on the spot!


    Huanxi Buddha did not dare to confront Cheng Ying head-on at all, so he could only drive the lotus platform to retreat to the rear.


    And the space crack was torn apart by the infinite demons at this time, and countless demons were finally able to come to this world!


    But what greeted them was not some fresh flesh and blood, but Cheng Ying''s infinite sword light.


    In front of Cheng Ying''s sword light, countless demons were directly annihilated!


    There are also some sword lights that kill Huanxi Buddha in front of him. If Huanxi Buddha hadn''t dealt with it with evil light, I''m afraid the lotus platform under his seat would no longer be able to support!


    If the lotus platform is broken, it would not be a big loss for Huanxi Buddha, because his lotus platform was originally a copycat, and even the transformation was incomplete.


    But looking ugly is almost a certainty.


    Cheng Ying strangled with a soft sword, and he didn''t know how many demons he killed.


    Huanxi Buddha saw that the demons he was raising were no longer sustainable, and he could only use his hands to form another evil method.


    After the evil law was formed, in the blink of an eye, there was a monstrous river of blood in the sky!


    This river of blood covers the sky and the sun, and it contains an unknown number of unjust souls, and it is filled with an extremely filthy aura!


    Cheng Ying''s sword move was still not confiscated at this time. Seeing that the vast river of blood was about to be suppressed from the sky, a blue-purple sword light pierced the sky!


    This cyan-purple sword light is no trivial matter, and the place it passes is simply overwhelming!


    Although many distorted faces appeared in the blood river, those tortured souls turned into thousands of hands trying to grab this sword light and defile it!


    But this blue-purple sword light is so extraordinary that the thousands of hands stretched out from the river of blood not only failed to capture it, but was smashed by the sword light to the ground!


    Quan Jin Nanzao changed the sword technique in his hand at this time, and saw that the blue-purple sword light suddenly split into hundreds of millions!


    In a short time, the monstrous blood river has been stabbed in an extremely transparent way!


    There is endless filth in this monstrous blood river, and it is very restrained by the magic weapon of the right path.


    If it is those immortal swords that are not too strong, they can easily be broken by the blood river defilement!


    But this immortal sword in Quan Jinnan''s hands is the facade of Jianzong, so how could Mingen be defaced so easily?


    Huanxi Buddha watched the blood river split in two, and many resentful spirits were overtaken by the blue-purple sword light, and it was helpless!


    This river of blood is a magic weapon refined after the Huanxi Buddha secretly sneaked into the lower realm and destroyed three worlds and hundreds of millions of living beings.


    Destroying the triple mortal world is a serious crime. If Heavenly Court knows about it, then there is absolutely no place for the Huanxi Buddha to stand in the fairyland.


    He took such a huge risk to refine the magic weapon, but now it will be completely destroyed by Quanjinnan. How can the Huanxi Buddha maintain his composure?


    Huanxi Buddha could no longer maintain his image at this time, and yelled at Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan.


    Huanxi Buddha was so rude, his companions not only did not help him, but laughed along with him.


    This also rejoices that the Buddha is even more disgraced!


    After getting angry to the extreme, Huanxi Buddha didn''t care about other things, and directly suppressed it with one palm down!

 Chapter 4473： Rediscover his confidence

    This palm transformed into a huge blood-colored phantom in the void. When crossing the broken blood river, it immediately absorbed the blood river, so the momentum more than doubled!


    If this palm fell completely, it would be enough to suppress the surrounding area of ??300 miles!


    What''s more important is that there is a ground fire here. If it is suppressed by this palm from above, I don''t know what explosive changes will occur in the earth veins!


    Sword Sect''s artifact has reached a critical moment at this time. If the sea of ????fire changes, causing the artifact to fail to transform, then all five thousand years of hard work will be turned into water!


    Although Quan Jinnan didn''t want to take the palm of his hand, there was nothing he could do.


    You can only get on it if you bite the bullet!


    The immortal essence of Huanxi Buddha is extremely strong, and Quanjinnan is no match at all.


    But Quanjinnan also has its own advantages, that is, the long sword in his hand!


    After Quan Jinnan shook the long sword in his hand, the blue-purple sword light slashed towards the sky above!


    After the two terrifying forces confronted each other in the void, even the entire space shook together!


    After all, Quanjinnan is the Sword Saint of the Sword Sect, and swordsmanship has long been in the realm of breaking all laws.


    Even Huanxi Buddha''s cassock was cut into a huge crack by the sword light!


    And the speed of the magma on the ground surging became terrifying, and the magma more than ten meters high surging up, like a tsunami!


    Huanxi Buddha was about to scold, but after looking at his cassock, he couldn''t scold him at all. His love is now full of shock. ! All of them are ruthless characters!


    Quanjin Nanjian pointed to the sky, and only felt that the aura of anger in his body and mind was all revealed in the sword just now!


    When Quan Jinnan faced Su Yan just now, he had a very obvious feeling of powerlessness.


    It''s as if no matter what sword move he uses or what changes, it won''t make any sense!


    Because the opponent is not only better than him in swordsmanship, but also stronger than him in strength, realm, and vision!


    In this case, it seems that swinging the sword has become a meaningless thing. Anyway, no matter how you swing the long sword in your hand, the result will not change, so why should you swing the sword light in your hand? Woolen cloth?


    In the process of dealing with Huanxi Buddha, Quan Jinnan finally realized that the sword light he wielded was meaningful.


    As long as he can continue to swing the sword light, he can put pressure on the opponent and even kill him completely!


    This is what he meant as a sword cultivator.


    Thinking of this, Quan Jinnan''s eyes became more and more confident. Although there were no stairs under his feet, he walked towards a higher void step by step.


    The six masters of the Pure Land Sect have long been lined up, but so what?


    As long as the long sword is still in his hand, Jeon Jinnam has the confidence to be a sword cultivator.


    Huanxi Buddha no longer had the madness just now, and his consecutive shots were broken. Now his methods are stretched.


    At this time, an evil and charming Taoist said: "Happy Buddha, it seems that you have nothing to do, it is better to abdicate and let the sages, let me meet the strong men of Jianzong. But if I win, Cheng Ying will be defeated by me. I have become a wife in the house, but if you are willing to kneel down and beg me, I am willing to lend you my wife to play for three days."


    Huanxi Buddha was originally very angry after listening to the words of the evil and charming Taoist, but after listening to it, he became less angry and said with a smile: "Then ask the Taoist to take action."


    The reason why Huanxi Buddha was not angry was because he knew that someone would be more angry than him.


    Cheng Ying looks like a delicate beauty, but in fact she is as hot as fire!


    She was determined not to allow others to talk about her like a commodity in front of her.


    This evil and charming Taoist priest was wearing a purple Taoist robe, and his eyes showed a strange purple color, which made him look even more strange.


    This evil and charming Taoist priest is also carrying a long sword on his back, and this long sword has a great background like this evil and charming Taoist priest.


    The evil and charming Taoist priest also walked towards the south of Quanjin. During the process, the evil and charming Taoist priest was also forming a seal with his hands.


    Different from the evil seal used by Huanxi Buddha, this Taoist priest uses the authentic seal method of the eight classics of Xuanmen!


    When the seal was displayed, the Taoist priest also condensed the authentic Taiyi Divine Thunder of Xuanmen!


    This made Quan Jinnan a little puzzled, and he had no idea what trick this Taoist priest was playing!


    More than a dozen Taiyi Divine Thunder were quickly sent out by the Taoist priest with both hands!


    When the blue-purple sword light came into contact with Taiyi Shenlei for the first time, the thunder light immediately exploded in a series of explosions in the air, and the exploded thunder lights were connected to each other, forming a network of thunder!


    The second change of this Divine Thunder is so wonderful that no one can pick out the fault.


    Quan Jinnan was also shrouded in this Thunder network.


    When the old Divine Thunder explodes, new Divine Thunder will be born in the Thunder Net, and there will be an endless stream of them, and they will never disappear until the enemies inside the Thunder Net are completely blown to ashes!


    Shenlei exploded one after another, and the grid formed was extremely dazzling.


    It was completely unclear what was going on in Jeonjinnam who was trapped in the thunder net.


    But Cheng Ying''s face showed no worry at all, and instead asked the Taoist priest: "I''m afraid that you are more authentic than the sacred ones in the heaven by using the method of Shenlei. Who are you?"


    Huanxi Buddha said: "Little Nizi, don''t you even know the name of my Taoist? At that time, he ranked ninth among the top ten heavenly lords in the heavenly court, and he was called the Long Live Heavenly Lord! If you hadn''t converted to our Pure Land Sect, he would be in heaven today. It should also be a prince!"


    "Long live Tianzun?" Cheng Ying thought about it, but he couldn''t think of a time when there was a long live Tianzun in the Heavenly Court Daomen.


    After thinking for a long time, Cheng Ying realized that there seems to be a white dragon Tianzun in heaven. Later, I heard that the white dragon became black and Tianzun also fell into the void. Could it be the evil and charming Daoist in front of him?


    Bailong Tianzun fell into the infinity, and I heard that he was trapped by love. Because the beloved woman lost her life, Tianzun was also shaken because of this, and he fell into the Asura Demon Dao.


    Bailong Tianzun is a famous infatuated man in heaven, how could he enter into such a filthy organization as Pure Land Sect?


    Cheng Ying asked directly: "I haven''t heard of Long Live Tianzun, but you are Bailong Tianzun?"


    The Taoist looked at Cheng Ying with slanted purple eyes, and there seemed to be some doubts and nostalgia in his eyes.


    Instead, he said with joy to the Buddha: "The White Dragon Heavenly Venerate is already a name in the past. The Taoist never let us call him this name, only let us call them the Long Live Heavenly Venerate of the Pure Land Sect!"

 Chapter 4474： in danger

    Cheng Ying said: "I heard that Bailong Tianzun is a seed of infatuation that values ??love and righteousness. I didn''t expect that the seeds of infatuation would also be mixed with the evil-filled **** of the Pure Land Sect. How many girls and fairies have you harmed? Bailong Tianzun?"


    Tianzun Bailong took back the pair of purple eyes, and he didn''t even have the desire to have a conversation with Cheng Ying.


    In the power grid, Quanjinnan finally found a first-line opportunity to break the law directly with the sword light!


    The blue-purple sword light shot directly through the gap in the grid, heading straight for Tianyu!


    This gap continued to expand under the continuous pressure of Jianguang, and then the swords of all Jinnan people united, and they were killed directly from the siege of the power grid!


    After Quanjinnan came out of the grid, he took the White Dragon Tianzun directly.


    Since there are two words Tianzun in the name of Bailong Tianzun, his strength will definitely be very shocking!


    The title of Tianzun is not something that can be given casually in the Taoist sect. Only those immortal emperors who have made outstanding contributions to the Taoist sect and are recognized as having a high reputation can obtain the title of Tianzun.


    In the face of Quanjin Nan Thunder''s sword, Bailong Tianzun didn''t even use the long sword behind him, and he had already dealt with the spell transformed by the printing method.


    After the continuous attack, Quan Jinnan''s breath was exhausted, and he could only stay where he was and take a breath.


    I don''t know what''s going on, after Quan Jinnan and Bailong Tianzun looked at each other, he only felt that the pair of purple pupils were extremely abnormal, and an indescribable strange feeling lingered in Quan Jinnan''s heart.


    Shushu is generally related to illusion, that is, some spells that are fake and real.


    However, Quanjinnan has long been in the realm of a swordsman, and it is impossible to be fooled by this illusion after the sword''s heart is clear.


    Just now, the Tianmo painted skin of Huanxi Buddha couldn''t completely confuse Quan Jinnan, but even so, Quan Jinnan still had a sense of danger lingering in his heart.


    At present, it is not known how terrifying the opponent''s eyes are, so we can only temporarily guard against it.


    Quanjinnan and Bailong Tianzun can''t tell the difference.


    On the other side, the two great emperors of Pure Land Sect also leaned towards Cheng Ying.


    Behind these two great emperors are coquettish rays of light, and they do not hide the essence of their evil ways at all.


    Although it was one to two, there was no fear on Cheng Ying''s face at all.


    Cheng Ying tucked the software in his hand into his sleeve, and with a coquettish snort, there were two more frost-white immortal swords in his hand.


    With the two swords in hand, Cheng Ying''s face showed a confident expression again.


    The monks of Jianzong are all like this. No matter how unfavorable the situation is, as long as the long sword is in hand, they will never lose their courage and confidence immediately!


    The two great emperors who surrounded Cheng Ying, one took out the skull necklace and the other took out the golden bowl.


    These two are magic weapons at the divine level, but the evil spirits are so high that they are probably not serious magic weapons.


    In order to fight against a peerless sword like Cheng Ying, they actually have no confidence. They can only use powerful magic weapons to deal with Cheng Ying first, and then look for opportunities.


    Even if you can''t find any flaws in Cheng Ying, at least you can ensure your own safety first, and it can also cause a certain consumption to Cheng Ying.


    This is the safest tactic. No one wants to be the next soul under Cheng Ying''s sword.


    If they hadn''t been forcibly broken by Cheng Ying and killed a great emperor just now, they wouldn''t be so jealous of Cheng Ying.


    The skull rosary was made from the skulls of seventy-two different creatures, which contained many powerful evil thoughts. It was once an artifact of Wu Zong, and finally fell into the hands of Pure Land Sect.


    When the rosary beads are released, these skeletons will recite various curses in different languages ??and continuously attack from the spiritual level!


    The golden bowl is relatively straightforward, and when it becomes larger, there will be a very strong suction.


    The inside of the golden bowl contains a powerful magnetic force. If it is sucked into it, even if it is an Immortal Emperor, it will only take three hours to destroy the body by the magnetic force and turn it into a pool of pus.


    After the Immortal Emperor lost his physical body, it was equivalent to turning into a tree without roots and water without a source. If he wanted to deal with it, it would be much easier.


    The next situation was very unfavorable for Cheng Ying.


    While Cheng Ying has to resist the golden bowl on the physical level, he has to constantly resist the erosion of various curses and evil thoughts on the spiritual level!


    The mental and physical worlds were attacked at the same time, and it was extremely uncomfortable to be attacked on both sides!


    Cheng Yingkong has a peerless swordsmanship, but has no chance to use it at all, and is passively defending from beginning to end.


    Cheng Ying''s situation here is already so ugly, and Quanjinnan is not much better there!


    Quan Jinnan has gradually discovered what the ability of the pair of purple black pupils of the White Dragon Tianzun is.


    When looking at the pair of purple ink pupils, the surrounding time flow rate will change faster or slower.


    This change is completely in the hands of Bailong Tianzun. No matter how he wants to manipulate all this, it is difficult for Quan Jinnan to have a way to check and balance it.


    In this way, Quanjin Nankong had the Divine Sword in his hand, but he couldn''t touch the corner of the opponent''s clothes at all. Instead, he was often troubled by the sneak attack after the opponent speeded up the flow of time.


    The situation is developing in an unfavorable direction for the two swordsmen.


    Although these two have divine swords to protect their bodies, as well as realm and martial arts, the Pure Land Sect, after all, has a large number of people and is extremely powerful.


    Huanxi Buddha kept laughing and laughing in the void, and his gaze towards Cheng Ying had become very morbid and enthusiastic!


    Huanxi Buddha swore in his heart that he must take back today''s humiliation tenfold and a hundredfold!


    So Huanxi Buddha specially explained: "The third, the fourth, don''t kill her, you must catch her alive. As long as you can catch her, no matter what you want, I can give it to you! Even if it is Lao Tzu''s joy. Chan Gong and the relics of our predecessors are also fine! Lao Tzu is going to appoint this woman!"


    Huanxi Buddha had already concocted countless tortures in his heart, and he wanted to swallow Cheng Ying into his stomach without even spitting out his bones.


    Now I just wait for Cheng Ying to be defeated, break her hands and feet, and lock her immortal essence, making her unable to move.


    The two great emperors saw that Huanxi Buddha had already invested his blood, and they worked even harder.


    Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan seemed to have fallen into the most dangerous situation at this time.


    Except for Su Yan from the depths of the magma, no one seemed to be able to save them!


    At this moment, a dark-skinned man came from afar and finally landed on a lonely mountain.


    This mountain has collapsed twice long ago, and its height has long been less than one-third of its previous height.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, this dark-skinned man looked a little hunched and hunched, and was not very conspicuous.


    Huanxi Buddha did not participate in the war, but was closely watching the battlefield, for fear of running away from Cheng Ying, so he was the first to notice this man''s arrival.

 Chapter 4475： He Qing shot

    This dark-skinned man is Hei Qing.


    He Qing''s sudden appearance was obviously not in anyone''s plan.


    He Qing, as the Great Emperor Yousheng, has a very famous reputation, but not many people have seen him in person.


    Therefore, when He Qing appeared, only Bailong Tianzun of the six Pure Land Sect emperors withdrew, and the rest did not pay much attention to He Qing.


    Because the aura on He Qing''s body is not very strong, and the person looks very dark and thin.


    Looking at the image, it doesn''t look like an invincible Immortal Emperor, but more like a mortal dealer.


    Tianzun Bailong stared at He Qing, showing an expression like a great enemy, and said, "Why are you here?"


    He Qing raised his head and looked at Tianzun Bailong. He smiled and showed very white teeth. He continued, "You joined the Pure Land Sect because you surrendered your status, so why bother? If you want to come back to Heaven, I can help you and The Jade Emperor interceded."


    Tianzun Bailong showed a very strange expression. If someone else said such a thing, then Tianzun Bailong would definitely refuse without thinking too much.


    But the man in front of him is He Qing, the Great Emperor Yousheng!


    Every word he said should be full of deep meaning, can this also be understood as a threat?


    If Tianzun Bailong did not agree to He Qing''s conditions, he would definitely be killed by He Qing as an enemy?


    He Qing''s strength is not comparable to those of Jianzong!


    Even if the six great emperors of the Pure Land Sect surrounded and attacked it, they might not be able to win.


    Seeing that Tianzun Bailong was so jealous of He Qing, and his expression was so strange, Huanxi Buddha asked, "Who is this person?"


    Cheng Ying, who had been forced to a considerable disadvantage, said with a smile, "You idiots, don''t you even know the Great Emperor Yousheng?"


    "Emperor Yousheng Emperor Yousheng is the legendary first **** of war in heaven! But isn''t it said that Emperor Yousheng has left the heavenly court because he was suspected by the Jade Emperor?"


    "Why did Emperor Yousheng appear here? How did he come here? This Endless Continent is too hideous of dragons and crouching tigers, right?"


    The powerhouses of the Pure Land Sect couldn''t keep calm after hearing the name of the Great Emperor Yousheng.


    After all, his reputation as the Great Emperor He Qingyou is too loud!


    Leading the Shenwu Army in 127 battles and 127 victories, representing the most powerful man in Heaven and Taoism!


    Cheng Ying said loudly at this time: "He Qing, since you are here, why haven''t you come to help? Mother, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    He Qing smiled slightly and said, "Cheng Ying, you always like to be brave, if I rush over and take away your enemy, I might be punished by you afterwards. Since you have already taken the initiative to ask for help, then the matter will be settled. It''s different."


    He Qing stood up straight at this time.


    I don''t know what happened, but when He Qing''s slightly hunched body completely stood up straight, the whole person''s aura became completely different.


    His aura is like pine and Optimus Prime!


    No one can ignore the existence of this man anymore!


    Tianzun Bailong was also facing He Qing at this time, and said: "With my current appearance, how can I go back to the heavenly court, I have fallen into the infinity, and there is no turning back to go."


    He Qing said: "Everyone makes mistakes. The important thing is whether you have the heart to repent. As long as you want to change, it''s never too late."


    "Emperor Yousheng, you don''t need to say more. When I rebelled out of Heaven, I already thought about the possible results. Even if my final result is death, I will never regret it."


    He Qing said: "Your answer makes me very sorry, Bai Long, you and I have fought side by side, and I always regard you as the most precious comrade in arms. I don''t want to fight with you, you can leave first, no one here will dare stop you."


    There are many series of great emperors here, and there are already six great emperors here in the Pure Land Sect alone.


    But He Qing''s calm words couldn''t be ignored at all, as if everyone''s fate was summed up and arranged at once.


    Huanxi Buddha said: "Emperor Yousheng is very famous, but you have been away from heaven for many years. I don''t know how much ability you have back then?"


    Huanxi Buddha just finished speaking, and he was already reprimanded by Bailong Tianzun: "You can''t say anything without rules."


    Although Huanxi Buddha was arrogant, he was still very convinced of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate, and he did not dare to refute the lessons of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate, so he could only endure it.


    He Qing didn''t say much. After flying into the sky, he pulled the knife out of his belt!


    This small knife is the fish-killing knife that He Qing brought back to the immortal world from the lower world. Could it be that He Qing will use the iron from this lower world to fight against the emperor of the Pure Land Sect?


    This time, even Huanxi Buddha was dumbfounded. He looked at the knife in He Qing''s hand for a long time. This knife looked like a piece of ordinary iron, without any trace of mana activity!


    With his status as the Great Emperor Yousheng, it would be a bad idea to use a top-tier divine weapon. Who would have known that He Qing would use such a mortal iron as a weapon!


    And when He Qing started, Huanxi Buddha immediately put away his doubts and contempt.


    I saw a black crack in the void!


    Cutting a crack in the void is not surprising for the existence of the Great Emperor series. Cheng Ying can do this even without a sword!


    The key is that in this black crack, there is a terrifying force that is enough to swallow all the forces of different natures!


    This is He Qing''s true power!


    The two great emperors who besieged Cheng Ying didn''t know how to deal with this crack for a while, and in the end they could only abandon Cheng Ying and flee towards a higher void.


    The two magic weapons that had been bothering Cheng Ying were also taken back at the same time.


    Cheng Ying only felt a little light on her body, and at the same time she felt very tired. It seemed that she was also exhausted just now.


    He Qing only took a knife, and Cheng Ying''s predicament was relieved.


    Over there, Tianzun Bailong didn''t plan to take any more shots, so Quan Jinnan was able to retreat.


    After the battle just now, Quan Jinnan already knew that he was not the opponent of Tianzun White Dragon.


    And Bailong Tianzun did not pull out the long sword behind him from beginning to end.


    At this time, Huanxi Buddha asked Bailong Tianzun and said, "Master Dao, what should we do next? Is it just like letting go of these two Sword Sect people? Our Pure Land Sect and Sword Sect have an inseparable hatred. "


    "You don''t need to remind me of this." Tianzun Bailong stared down indifferently with his purple eyes.


    He Qing''s strength is really too strong, and he can be absolutely sure that He Qing today is only stronger or weaker than back then!


    It may not be a wise decision to continue to play against He Qing here.

 Chapter 4476： scary fish knife

    Bailong Tianzun has indeed given birth to the intention of retreat.


    But inadvertently, I only felt that there was a powerful consciousness covering the sky and the earth.


    Everything is wrapped in this powerful divine consciousness, even the emperor can''t resist.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on He Qing unconsciously!


    Here, only He Qing has such an ability to defy the sky, although He Qing didn''t say a word, and even he didn''t have such a powerful fluctuation of power.


    He Qing is indeed strong to the level of defying the sky, it seems that he has accomplished all this. For him, He Qing is just a little effort, so relaxed and casual that he doesn''t need to say a word at all.


    Huanxi Buddha''s face showed a very shocked expression, and he only now understands why the White Dragon Tianzun''s reaction was so strange just now.


    Because Tianzun Bailong knew how powerful He Qing was from the very beginning, he had been avoiding the option of directly fighting He Qing.


    But it seems that in the end there is no escape


    He Qingdao: "Your Pure Land Sect is one of the crooked sects, and I was attacked twice by me 30,000 years ago, killing at least 30 of your suzerains and elders, and the words of the congregation are countless. Those who were polluted by your Pure Land sect The annoying mortal world has also been cleaned up, and the total killing is at least 300 million. Do you think I will let you go this time?"


    After He Qing said this, these people remembered how He Qing''s first God of War in Heaven came to be!


    At that time, He Qing represented Heavenly Court and led his Shenwu Army to crusade all the heretics!


    The Pure Land Sect is of course one of the outsiders, and it was naturally suppressed by He Qing to an extremely miserable way!


    Could it be that here today, He Qing is going to act out what happened once again?


    At this time, He Qing did not release himself as the eternal enchantment of the Immortal Emperor, but this powerful consciousness was enough to cover and override everything!


    In terms of fighting alone, no one in the Pure Land Sect would be He Qing''s opponent.


    Even if they are all united, I am afraid that it will take a considerable sacrifice to escape from He Qing''s hands!


    In other words, the six great emperors who came to the Endless Continent today can already burn high incense to celebrate half of their return!


    He Qing stood proudly with his hands behind his back, and said, "I have returned to Heaven, and now I just have the duty to crusade you heretics."


    He Qing''s words still didn''t cause much emotional fluctuations, but to the six great emperors of Pure Land Sect, it was undoubtedly the most ruthless threat!


    At this moment, He Qing finally raised the fish-killing knife in his hand for the second time.


    After seeing this fish-killing knife, everyone showed fearful expressions, not knowing who He Qing''s knife would fall on!


    No matter who it is, as long as he is selected by He Qing, even if he does not die, I am afraid that he will lose a layer of skin!


    Cheng Ying said, "That Huanxi Buddha speaks the most annoying, He Qing, why don''t you cut off his tongue for me?"


    "Okay!" After He Qing spit out this word, he suddenly disappeared in place!


    It is impossible for a person to disappear suddenly. The reason for such a feeling is that the naked eye can no longer catch up with He Qing''s speed!


    When He Qing appeared again, he had almost arrived in front of Huanxi Buddha.


    Huanxi Buddha almost reacted after hearing Cheng Ying''s words, and thanks to his fast response, if he turned his attention to He Qing, it would be too late!


    Countless resentful spirits suddenly poured out from the body of Huanxi Buddha!


    These resentful spirits should have been cultivated by combining the techniques of Wu Zong, and their resentment is extremely powerful!


    What''s even more terrifying is that these resentful spirits can self-destruct.


    As long as they entangle the enemy, whether it is at the physical level or the spiritual level, in the end, these resentful spirits can be turned into powerful bombs.


    All the magic weapons refined by Huanxi Buddha are very sinister.


    Because he has a lot of enemies, he has to refine these sinister magic weapons to protect himself.


    Just like an insect, once it has a poisonous stinger, it must be able to deter its natural enemies.


    Happy Buddha is to make himself covered with poisonous thorns, so that no one dares to provoke him easily.


    It''s just that the enemy that the Buddha faced this time was He Qing!


    He Qing''s strength is not at the same level as the powerful enemies he faced in the past.


    Before these resentful spirits approached He Qing, they screamed and turned into blue smoke!


    He Qing''s own breath was finally released at this time. This breath was almost like a wall, making Huanxi Buddha feel a strong suffocation!


    When He Qing''s knife was swiped, it seemed that what He Qing had used was just a mediocre knife.


    There is no other kind of mystery in this sword, and it is not even as magical as the swordsmanship used by Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan.


    But it is such an unremarkable sword that the Buddha Huanxi could not resist!


    Only heard the scream of Huanxi Buddha, He Qing had been hit directly in the chest, and the blood suddenly spilled out!


    In the severe pain, Huanxi Buddha also knew that he had reached the point of life and death, and smashed the tip of his tongue fiercely, and cast a blood curse with the gushing blood!


    The blood curse turned the blood into a blood cage tenfold, a hundredfold, and surrounded He Qing directly!


    "This is the blood curse that Wu Zong used to perish with the enemy?" He Qing''s performance was still very calm, and this calm and calmness contained absolute strength!


    Cheng Ying said with admiration: "He Qing is worthy of being called the first **** of war in Taoism, and he is also the man closest to Emperor Xianwu for thousands of years!"


    Hearing the words "Emperor Xianwu", Quan Jinnan couldn''t help but look towards the sea of ??lava fire.


    That piece of lava fire has now covered a range of hundreds of miles.


    The inside of the magma sea is still churning very fiercely, and I don''t know what happened to Su Yan inside the magma!


    When Quanjinnan was distracted, Huanxi Buddha''s blood prison indeed bound He Qing, and completely locked He Qing into the blood prison!


    Huanxi Buddha didn''t dare to slack off at all, he still recited the blood mantra, and even though the blood spurted out of the wound on his chest, he didn''t dare to do anything to stop the bleeding!


    If this continues, perhaps before He Qing is trapped in the blood prison, he is happy that the Buddha will lose blood and die!


    A mortal will die if he loses a third of his body''s blood.


    Immortal Emperor''s vitality is many times that of mortals, but blood is also one of the origins of life. If there is a large amount of loss in a short period of time, it will endanger life.


    Once he loses half of the blood in his body in a short period of time, the Immortal Emperor will also faint due to his body''s strong survival instinct, and then Immortal Yuan will desperately protect his heart and start hematopoiesis at the same time.


    Happy Buddha is now getting closer and closer to this so-called limit.


    And a small knife pierced the blood prison at this time!

 Chapter 4477： The soul has become only to be born

    Huanxi Buddha showed an extremely inconceivable expression. He had at least swayed 40% of the blood in his body, and he was still using Wuzong''s strongest blood prison technique!


    Does He Qing even have a way to break his spell?


    What kind of monster is this He Qing?


    And after this knife pierced the blood prison, the sharp knife qi went straight to Huanxi Buddha''s mouth!


    Up to now, Huanxi Buddha is completely unable to resist. Even if he has thousands of skills, there is absolutely no place to use it in this electric light and flint.


    He can only let this knife qi smash his front teeth into pieces, and then cut off his tongue!


    Huanxi Buddha fell to the back with blood all over his face, and the lower half of his face was completely gone.


    After losing the presidency of Huanxi Buddha, the blood prison was completely broken by He Qing!


    When the blood curse is broken, then of course the next thing that will come is backlash!


    The strong backlash made Huanxi Buddha''s body suddenly shriveled, like a dead tree, and all the flesh and blood collapsed directly!


    Before he fainted completely, Huanxi Buddha could only entrust his soul to a purple bead.


    Thanks to his quickness in separating the primordial spirit, otherwise it would be too late to want to clone again when this body is completely exhausted.


    After this purple bead flew around the sky for a while, it fell into the hands of Tianzun Bailong.


    And Huanxi Buddha''s body also exploded at the same time, turned into a blood mist, and fell directly into the magma!


    Even if he was lucky enough to escape his life, Huanxi Buddha''s soul was severely injured. Without three or five thousand years, I''m afraid it would be impossible to restore his current strength.


    On He Qing''s fish-killing knife, he could see that he was holding a long tongue.


    He Qing really did what he said and cut off the tongue of Huanxi Buddha.


    What''s more important is that after He Qing has done all this, he still has a calm expression on his face and still has spare energy.


    Huanxi Buddha used 40% of his own blood in the blood prison, but he couldn''t let He Qing do his best!


    This is enough to show how huge the strength gap between them and He Qing is!


    He Qing has only made three swords since his appearance until now. The first sword forced everyone from the Pure Land Sect to retreat, the second sword put Huanxi Buddha into a desperate situation, and the third sword almost killed Huanxi Buddha!


    He Qing''s strength is too penetrating!


    Each of these pure land sect powerhouses was shocked to the extreme, and they were speechless at this time.


    Even Cheng Ying was speechless for a while.


    When we parted back then, He Qing''s strength was not at this level. It seems that He Qing has not been wasted in these years, but has increased his strength to an unprecedented level!


    At this moment, many golden lotuses slowly emerged from the endless magma!


    These golden lotus flowers gradually bloomed in the extremely hot magma, and soon covered a range of several miles.


    The surrounding area has long since become a restricted area of ??life. Except for the Great Emperor series, no one can survive.


    At this time, these golden lotuses that suddenly appeared finally gave this piece of lava a different kind of vitality.


    However, these golden lotuses are actually not real life forms, but a symptom.


    This sign of the golden lotus gushing from the ground is actually reminding the two of Jianzong that the sword, which took five thousand years and countless manpower and material resources to refine, is finally about to be born!


    After the golden lotus surged from the ground, the eyes of the people of the Pure Land Sect were also attracted, but now they are more concerned about their own safety, and they are not so enthusiastic about this artifact that has not yet recognized the master.


    Bailong Tianzun said: "He Qing, I have a proposal, the artifact below is an unowned thing, and it will be born soon. Looking at the appearance of the golden lotus, it should be an amazing artifact. If you let us go If you leave, you can turn around to get the artifact, which is good for all of us, isn''t it?"


    He Qing said: "Bai Long, you should know my character. Once the prey is determined, I will not let it go unless the prey is completely obtained."


    He Qing''s words were calm, but the great emperors of the Pure Land Sect had a strange feeling as if they were wrapped around their necks by ropes.


    Tianzun Bailong knew He Qing very well and knew that He Qing was telling the truth.


    When He Qing does something, once it is determined, it will definitely be completed. No matter what setbacks and temptations he encounters along the way, He Qing will never give up!


    It is precisely because of this kind of character that He Qing can have today''s achievements!


    The emperor behind Bailong Tianzun said: "Emperor Yousheng, although our old fellows are far less powerful than you, if we really want to fight with you, you will have to pay a considerable price, right? Is it worth it? Everyone is It''s the first time we met, and there is no blood feud? We have already seen your ability and expressed our admiration."


    If this kind of rhetoric is used to fool others, it may be able to fool the past.


    But to fool He Qing, it is destined to be meaningless.


    If He Qing was so fooled, he would not have left Heavenly Court back then.


    Once He Qing identified one thing, even the Jade Emperor dared not to sell his face, let alone these evil and heretical emperors?


    Bailong Tianzun is ready for He Qing to fight.


    When old friends meet again after many years, who would have thought that they would fight for life and death?


    Maybe this is the so-called fate trick people!


    Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan stared at the changes in the battle situation here, and at the sea of ??lava fire on the other.


    The soul of the artifact should have been completely awakened, and it can be completely born only after the molding is completed!


    At that time, I am afraid that they will have to compete with each other!


    Therefore, they will occupy a favorable position now. Compared with the divine tools, the priority of the life and death of the great emperors of the Pure Land Sect is behind.


    Jianzong can tolerate these enemies leaving safely, but he absolutely can''t stand the artifact that has been refined for five thousand years and fall into the hands of others!


    Perhaps the newly created artifact has sensed that there are too many great emperors around, and it can''t wait to be born and choose a master for itself!


    In the sea of ??magma and fire over there, the magma turned into a fire dragon soaring into the sky!


    Although the artifact has not yet revealed its true appearance, its aura is already amazing!


    Quan Jinnan lowered his voice and said, "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, when the next divine weapon is born, please cover me, and I will go directly to get the divine weapon."


    Cheng Ying almost didn''t even think about it, and said, "Okay, just do as you said. I will try my best to help you stop all the enemies."


    When Quan Jinnan went to fetch the divine weapon, a strong man was bound to guard his back.


    Compared with guarding the back, it is more dangerous to go to get the divine weapon alone.


    But since we have reached this situation, we should not pass the buck and give in to each other. The most important thing is to clarify everyone''s responsibilities.


    Avoid the time when your own people **** together.

 Chapter 4478： The third artifact

    After the fire dragon soared into the sky, He Qing also turned around and looked towards the middle of the magma, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    I just heard Cheng Ying say: "He Qing, this artifact was refined by our Sword Sect, and it will be born soon! You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    He Qing said: "What I''m worried about is not your artifacts, but that there is something that makes me uneasy in the depths of the magma."


    For He Qing''s "uneasy existence", Quan Jinnan is well aware of it.


    The strange thing is that Su Yan has been deep into the magma for so long, and there is still no news about it. This is really unusual!


    In the depths of that magma, what exactly happened to Su Yan''s body?


    So much so that he still hasn''t shown up!


    The artifact was about to be born, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan looked at each other, and there was a determination in their eyes to bring the artifact back to Jianzong.


    After He Qing raised his head, he continued to look at the people of the Pure Land Sect!


    The divine consciousness covering the world has also become more and more powerful!


    When He Qing''s consciousness covers the world, not only these great emperors will be affected, but the indigenous people on the Endless Continent, that is, those Earth Immortals will be affected even more strongly!


    For these Earth Immortals, He Qing''s consciousness is even more dazzling than the sun!


    Even the slightest tremor can have an earth-shaking effect in the spiritual world!


    No Earth Immortal dares to spy on this kind of divine consciousness, because no one is sure what kind of consequences such a spy will bring!


    If the opponent automatically defends, then even inadvertently, it can devour and destroy the consciousness of the earth immortal!


    Maybe He Qing didn''t even realize it.


    It''s as if the elephant doesn''t know how many ants it has trampled to death.


    Earth Immortals As far as He Qing is concerned, they are simply ants on the ground.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too huge, so huge that even an inadvertent move by He Qing may cause devastating damage.


    Therefore, Heavenly Court generally does not allow the Great Emperor to come to the Endless Continent.


    The existence of the Earth Immortal is too fragile for the Great Emperor series.


    For these Earth Immortals, contacting or observing He Qing''s consciousness would not do any good at all. It would only make them feel incomparably frightened and realize their own insignificance and incompetence.


    Those slightly stronger earth immortals can also sense that in addition to He Qing''s divine consciousness like the sea of ??stars, there are many powerful auras!


    Combined with the shaking of the earth and mountains in a radius of thousands of miles, it is not difficult to infer a fact - there are many existences of the Great Emperor series that have fallen on the endless continent, and conflicts have broken out!


    This kind of thing is rare in ancient times. If you encounter nature, you need to try your best to escape, maybe you can stay away from this disaster!


    The immortal kingdoms thousands of miles nearby all fled at the same time!


    No matter how strong or weak, those Earth Immortals are fleeing frantically!


    The strength and weakness of the Earth Immortals are completely meaningless on the battlefield of the Immortal Emperor at this level.


    Now the panic mood is constantly magnifying among these earth immortals, they just want to be farther away from the battlefield of the emperor!


    Perhaps the only way to barely save his own life!


    This world has never been fair, no emperor will care how many earth immortals his spells will kill, if you want to survive, you can only escape as far as possible!


    The golden lotus in the sea of ??magma is still spreading, and it will soon cover a range of twenty miles.


    The aura of the artifact has become stronger and stronger!


    The artifact of Jianzong may be born at any time!


    At this juncture, no one was willing to act rashly.


    At this time, Su Yan was still immersed in the depth of fifteen kilometers underground.


    Everything here is so extreme that it can almost match the surface of the sun!


    Su Yan had already found the Ghost Throne.


    But Ghost Throne was still very resistant to Su Yan''s power, and would rather fall into a piece of ruined magma than be taken away by Su Yan.


    If he was outside, the resistance of the Ghost Throne was not worth mentioning to Su Yan, but in this extreme environment, Su Yan was already struggling to maintain his own safety, and it would be even more difficult to surrender the Ghost Throne. Difficult!


    It was because of this reason that Su Yan was trapped in the magma of the earth vein for so long, and was unable to return to the ground.


    The aura here was so intense that Su Yan was completely unable to notice what was going on above.


    As for the Immortal Emperor above, even He Qing could only vaguely perceive a strange aura that was indescribable in words.


    The resistance of the Ghost Throne caused Su Yan''s heart to gradually develop a hostile aura, which then merged with Su Yan''s divinity.


    Perhaps it would be a very dangerous move to incarnate Lord Shiva''s Dharma body in these fifteen-mile-deep ley lines, but Su Yan has now ignored it.


    Because Su Yan definitely doesn''t want to spend endlessly with the Ghost Throne here!


    There is no point in wasting time like this!


    Su Yan thought of it and did it, and let out a roar, and then Shiva''s Dharma body directly merged with Su Yan.


    Su derived four strong arms, and his body became more than ten times larger!


    The bigger body is bound to bear more pressure!


    At this time, Su Yan directly took out the red lotus sky dance. The red lotus sky dance is a fire-type artifact of good fortune. With the power of the red lotus sky dance, it should be able to restrain the high temperature of the surrounding magma!


    The Red Lotus Sky Dance opened a lotus flower under the body of Lord Shiva!


    The power of this crimson lotus is really formidable, and Su Yan only felt that at least 90% of the ubiquitous and powerful pressure was gone!


    After reaching this level, Su Yan directly grabbed the Ghost Throne with the hand of the God of Destruction!


    The Ghost Throne is still resisting, but in the blink of an eye, he has been overwhelmed by the divine power of destroying the gods, and there is no way to struggle any more!


    The surface of the Ghost Throne was partially melted by the magma, and the temperature at this time was already terrifying, but Su Yan grabbed the Ghost Throne and had no plans to let it go!


    Even if the high temperature on the Ghost Throne scalded Su Yan to the point of scalding his flesh, he wouldn''t care!


    After obtaining the Ghost Throne, Su Yan wanted to fly upwards!


    It is not a wise choice to continue to stay in such a deep leyline.


    But at this moment, a very strange aura came from behind Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t turn his head, but another head grew on the back of Lord Shiva''s head. When the new head opened his eyes, he saw that there was an extra token on the Ghost Throne.


    The shape of this token looks very strange, with a big magic word in the middle, and there seem to be many tentacles spread out around it, superimposed together, it looks very evil.


    This piece of token is embedded in the blade left by the Devil''s Chamois Sword on the Throne of Ghosts.


    Su Yan recognized the origin of this token at a glance, it should be the Demon Token without a doubt!


    Su Yan has been collecting the Three Treasures of the Qing Emperor for a long time, but the whereabouts of the Hundred Flowers Jade Pendant have not been found yet.


    Unexpectedly, I got the magic sword and the ghost throne, and then the demon token immediately appeared automatically.


    In this way, all the magic weapons of the original Emperor Tianmo fell into Su Yan''s hands!

 Chapter 4479： on the throne

    That piece of lava fire was churning!


    Another huge wave of hundreds of miles has been set off!


    And in this huge wave of magma, a giant flew out directly from the magma!


    This werewolf is more than a hundred feet long, with indigo-blue skin all over his body, wearing armor made of divine power, with two heads and four arms, one after the other.


    Along with this giant, there is also a powerful and boundless divine power!


    There was a huge wave on the sea of ??magic magma.


    After the magma surged into the sky, it fell again, forming a fierce fire rain!


    Such a powerful divine power made all those great emperors fall into inexplicable shock!


    The power of this divine power is at least at the level of the main god. Even if their breath and power are strong, they will be completely suppressed!


    The land of the Pure Land Sect couldn''t help but wonder whether this sea of ??fire was a place where some ancient gods practiced, or whether it was a place where gods were isolated from the world.


    Now the ancient gods are disturbed by them, and they have been born!


    Cheng Ying knew the aura of this god, and said in horror: "He is about to come out below! What about our sword sect''s artifact? Hasn''t it been refined yet?"


    Cheng Ying once fought Su Yan once, and that battle almost destroyed Cheng Ying''s confidence, and now she has absolutely no courage to fight Su Yan again.


    Especially after seeing the indescribable indigo giant, the giant has two heads and four legs, and the brilliance of divinity is comparable to the sun!


    After the creation of the world, the power of those ancient gods is probably nothing more than this!


    The sea of ??lava fire below is still roaring wildly!


    The Ghost Throne slammed into the magma river not far away, and smashed into the black volcanic rocks, causing a surge of magma.


    Afterwards, Su Yan landed directly on the Ghost Throne. First, he took out the Heavenly Demon Token, took it in his own hands, and sat directly on the Ghost Throne.


    The magma around the Ghost Throne roared frantically, and sitting on the Ghost Throne was a powerful **** with four arms and two heads.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word, those golden eyes already revealed supreme majesty!


    It''s like this sea of ??hellfire, he is the only ruler!


    Su Yan didn''t mean to put away Shiva''s Dharma body, the divine power of destruction swept away wave after wave!


    After the Throne of Ghosts has been tempered by the magma in the depths of the earth vein, a part of it has been dissolved by the magma, and the skulls that have been burned to some extent melted, but also complemented this sea of ??magma and fire.


    The Ghost Throne took root, and the tentacles have penetrated into the depths of the magma sea.


    The current Ghost Throne no longer has any resistance to Su Yan, but instead is full of surrender.


    If Su Yan was willing, he could easily make the Throne of Ghosts create a tsunami of magma!


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne like this, playing with the Heavenly Demon Token that he just got in his hand. Although he didn''t say a word, whether it was the pure land sect or the sword sect powerhouse, they were all terrified to the extreme!


    Even if he hadn''t made a move, Su Yan''s aura was already beyond their reach!


    When the divine power swayed in circles, it gave people an endless feeling!


    Especially the powerhouses of the Pure Land Sect, they didn''t even know that the man sitting on the Ghost Throne was Su Yan.


    Now Su Yan doesn''t have any immortal aura in his body, and the power in his body has been completely transformed into divine power of destruction!


    In other words, Su Yan is now the **** of destruction Shiva!


    There is no difference between the two!


    Perhaps it was because Su Yan''s appearance was so shocking that no one uttered a word for a long time.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they could see fear in each other''s eyes except for surprise.


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne, and when those ruthless golden eyes glanced over, he immediately saw Cheng Ying.


    When Cheng Ying felt that he was being swept by Su Yan''s gaze, he actually felt a palpitating feeling, as if he was suddenly nervous to the extreme!


    This is the body''s natural reaction, this is the spiritual sense reminding her that the other party is too dangerous!


    When Cheng Ying looked at Su Yan, he always felt that Su Yan was much stronger than when he was in Xingsuhai. I don''t know if this is an illusion. After all, at this level, if you want to climb up even a centimeter, you will becomes very difficult.


    Su Yan''s eyes didn''t stay on Cheng Ying''s body for long, and his eyes turned to He Qing again.


    He Qing smiled at Su Yan, not intending to be an enemy of Su Yan at all, but said: "Xiandi Su, I can''t believe that you and I have just parted, but we are about to meet again. what?"


    Only then did Su Yan slowly take away the dharma body that destroyed the gods, and said to He Qing, "The throne under my seat is called the Ghost Throne. The Ghost Throne was originally under my control, but it suddenly flew away until it smashed into the volcano here. The Ghost Throne of the Middle Kingdom is a top-level artifact, how could I want it to be submerged in the sea of ??fire, so I had to go down the leylines for fifteen miles and fish it up."


    "I''m afraid the high temperature in the fifteen miles below the earth''s veins is several thousand degrees? Is it true? Except for the primitive phoenix, can anyone really come and go freely in such a high temperature?" They were all shocked!


    "Can''t you see that he is a master god? This kind of power is often only found in myths and stories, and I have never heard of an immortal emperor possessing such terrifying power!"


    The great emperors of the Pure Land Sect never imagined that there would be people in this world who are so capable, that they can come and go freely in the depths of fifteen kilometers of the earth''s veins!


    Even with divine protection, it is impossible to completely offset the high temperature of the magma and the pressure of the leylines.


    How strong should this person''s physical body be?


    It''s scary just thinking about it!


    The Great Emperor of the Pure Land Sect said: "This person has already mastered the divine power of the Lord God, and I am afraid that even He Qing is not his opponent. If you look at the heavens, it is estimated that only the primordial phoenix is ??enough to fight against him. If he and He Qing If we join forces, we are afraid that no one will be able to leave here alive today."


    This is a dispassionate analysis made with no emotion at all.


    Tianzun Bailong also agrees with this analysis very much. The strength of the other party has indeed reached a shocking level!


    If the other party wants to unite with He Qing, they will definitely be more fortunate.


    But the current situation is not up to their Pure Land Sect. It is absolutely impossible for their Pure Land Sect to come and leave if they want.


    It should be the man sitting on the Ghost Throne who is in control now, and then He Qing, and only then can it be their Pure Land Sect''s turn.

 Chapter 4480： drivers identity

    The Great Emperor of the Pure Land Sect was already very jealous of Su Yan, but if he wanted to get out and fly away now, it would be impossible.


    Su Yan then showed the token in his hand to He Qing: "This token has a magic word written on it, and it is also a divine weapon, its name is the Demon Token, and the ghost throne under my seat and the magic deer in my hand. The knife is a set of magic weapons, this set of magic weapons was once owned by the original Emperor Tianmo, I can''t imagine how time flies, and after so many epochs of changes, it finally fell into my hands."


    He Qing was also a little surprised this time: "Is the primordial demon emperor Su Xiandi said about one of the five emperors of the Eternal Era?"


    "That''s right, it''s his magic weapon. It''s a pity that I haven''t practiced the magic art, so I can''t fully utilize the power of these three magic weapons." When Su Yan said this, he also took the magic sword. come out.


    The Devil''s Chamois Sword, the Devil''s Token and the Ghost Throne are all legendary magic weapons.


    The original Heavenly Demon Emperor of that year can be regarded as the last powerful Demon Emperor in the Immortal Realm, and he can be regarded as a man who once left a deep impression on history!


    Bailong Tianzun said: "I have been to the devil world, if the seven emperors of the devil world see the ghost throne, I am afraid they will rush to it, because there has always been a legend in the devil world, no matter who, can sit on the ghost throne, then he will be Can become the master of all demons and demons! I can''t imagine that after so many years of disappearance, the ghost throne will finally fall into the hands of a man who is not a demon."


    The emperor of the Pure Land Sect wore heavy makeup and looked neither male nor female. This person was called Emperor Chiwei, and he said: "That piece of the demon token is even more remarkable. Once the demon token is released, millions of demons will listen to him. The order of the devil, plus a devil saber, if he goes to the devil world now, I am afraid that the seven emperors of the devil world will also surrender at his feet."


    After seeing the three artifacts controlled by Su Yan, the people from the Pure Land Sect showed incomparably enthusiastic eyes, but none of them dared to go forward to **** them.


    Even if they could clearly see that these three artifacts did not recognize Su Yan as their master, they could still be regarded as masterless artifacts.


    The man in front of him is really too powerful, so powerful that even the five great emperors of the Pure Land Sect don''t dare to have any unreasonable thoughts!


    Su Yan dared to show the powerful divine weapon in front of everyone so easily, of course, because he was not afraid of anyone robbing him.


    Su Yan''s strength, as well as the domineering arrogance and evil charm revealed in his strength, have all reached their peak.


    Bailong Tianzun asked: "I don''t know who Zuncha is, I want to venture to ask Zuncha''s identity."


    Su Yan glanced at Tianzun Bailong, only to think that his purple eyes must be mysterious, and then said, "He Qing called me Immortal Su Su just now. Are there many Immortal Su Su in this fairyland?"


    "Are you Su Baxian?!" The Great Emperor Chiwei''s reaction could be said to be extremely fast, and he gave his answer almost immediately.


    But just after he gave the answer, what he got was Su Yan''s warning: "You are such a young person, can you call my life directly?"


    Emperor Chiwei did not dare to refute, but instead retracted his body in half and hid behind Bailong Tianzun.


    When they knew that the man they were facing was Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, the people from the Pure Land Sect completely lost their previous arrogance and became more honest.


    After raising his head, Su Yan asked, "What are you fighting for here? You should be from the Pure Land Sect, right? Could it be that the divine weapon you coveted for the Sword Sect is about to be born, so you came here to **** it?"


    "Xiandi Su Mingcha, we are people of the Pure Land Sect. We were originally in the Qinhai Star Region, and we encircled the constellations to refine magic weapons. After this little girl rushed over, they broke our great formation and stole the star core. I followed her all the way when I asked for the star core, I didn''t want to be broken by the little girls of the sword sect, and also beheaded a great emperor, and then chased here!"


    The Great Emperor Chiwei added: "This is the whole picture of the matter. It is definitely not that our Pure Land sect is motivated by wealth, but their sword sect''s hands and feet are not clean! We have to do it with the sword sect."


    "So, your Pure Land Sect is the victim?" Su Yan asked with a smile.


    "Of course, the Emperor Xianwu is indeed a clear spy!"


    Cheng Ying originally wanted to argue, but when she thought that she had played against Su Yan before, she wanted to argue because she was afraid that it would cause the other party''s more resentment, so she simply didn''t say a word.


    Moreover, if Su Yan also regarded her as an enemy, then nothing she said would make sense.


    Cheng Ying only said that he had a clear conscience, so he held a sword sideways and didn''t say a word.


    The people of Jianzong still have this arrogance.


    Su Yan is not so small, and he will care so much with a little girl.


    What''s more, that constellation robbery has long been asked to come back by Su Yan, and it can be said that it has long since passed.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "Do you think I''m a fool, what virtues do you have in the Pure Land Sect, I still don''t know? Back then you kidnapped many fairies to be the cauldrons for cultivation, and you were punished by me. Later, I fell. Well, Heavenly Court has also attacked you several times, and the reason is because you kidnapped the immortals, you are a human trafficker, what kind of white lotus are you pretending to be?"


    The grievances between the Pure Land Sect and the Sword Sect are quite deep. When it comes to the source, the Sect Master of the Pure Land Sect kidnapped the youngest daughter of the Sword Sect Sect Master Shi Kaitian.


    After Shi Kaitian''s young daughter was broken into Yuanhong, her cultivation base was completely destroyed, and she could only be reincarnated and rebuilt.


    Reincarnation and reincarnation are dangerous and abnormal, such as Su Yan, who can not destroy their own spiritual wisdom in the ninth reincarnation.


    After Shi Kaitian''s young daughter entered the reincarnation, she never returned to the fairyland.


    From here, the Liangzi of the two families is officially established.


    Su Yan said again: "He Qing wants to represent the Heavenly Court against your Pure Land Sect, I won''t stop it, I''m just curious, Bailong Tianzun, you are the Tianzun appointed by the Heavenly Court, this is a supreme honor in the Taoist sect, you To actually give up the great glory and mix with the Pure Land Sect, will it feel a little bit like a pearl in the dark?"


    Tianzun Bailong was a little surprised, because Su Yan could actually recognize his identity.


    This is of course, Su Yan''s ninth reincarnation has witnessed too many things in the heavens, and he has also witnessed the rise of the Taoist sect and the division of the ten gods.


    Tianzun Bailong suddenly said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, I want to make a bet with you."


    "Oh, funny, what are you going to do with me?"


    Bailong Tianzun said: "I have fought three moves with you, if I can''t force you to stand up from the ghost throne within three moves, even if I lose, we will let you handle it, but if I win, Then please you and the Great Emperor Yousheng let us leave here freely."

 Chapter 4481： nothing new

    It is really helpless for Bailong Tianzun to mention this bet.


    Su Yan made it clear that he would not stand on their side. If he and He Qing dealt with their Pure Land Sect together, then they are destined to have no chance.


    Although this bet is dangerous now, at least there is still a chance.


    All eyes were on Su Yan, and now the pressure had passed through the words of Heavenly Venerate White Dragon and came to Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Bailong Tianzun, you are a real Tianzun anyway, do you look down on your own strength so much?"


    Tianzun Bailong said, "Comparing my strength with Immortal Emperor Su, the gap is really too big. How dare I compete with Haoyue for the fire of the firefly. It''s just that the situation is helpless and I have to resort to this."


    Su Yan said proudly, "I can agree to your conditions. Your purple eyes seem to contain some kind of special power, and I am very interested."


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne with a proud expression, as if he had the aura to control Tianyu.


    Hearing Su Yan agreeing to his bet, Tianzun Bailong''s purple eyes suddenly turned, following the rapid rotation of these purple eyes.


    The surrounding world seems to have been stained with a layer of piercing purple!


    This piercing purple spread rapidly around like a paint, not only spreading in the magma, but dyeing the magma into a strange purple, more like it was attached to the void, and then slowly falling.


    It looks really weird!


    This is not Xianyuan, but a strange power from different time and space!


    "Will the Heavenly Venerate of the Immortal Realm also borrow the power of the Warp Evil God? Are you worthy of the title of Heavenly Venerate?"


    The warp is a place like a hive, and every hole in the hive can evolve into a world.


    The endless beehives and the constantly overlapping parallel time and space lead to almost endless space in the subspace, and there are naturally countless evil gods there.


    Even Su Yan didn''t know which evil god''s power was used by Tianzun Bailong.


    The surrounding purple has become more and more intense, I don''t know why, this force always gives people a dreadful feeling!


    It seems to contain many negative emotions of despair and helplessness.


    Emotions are not lethal by themselves, but with some special forces, one plus one is far greater than two.


    Bailong Tianzun gradually lowered his head at this time, and a purple magic circle gradually appeared under his feet.


    This magic circle looks very complicated, and Su Yan recognized the characters contained in it at a glance. It should be the golden inscription of the Primordial God Race!


    Bailong Tianzun said: "My cultivation has always been something that I am proud of. Anyone who can achieve Tianzun can be regarded as the pride of the world in every world, right? But I still can''t save her life, you say this Tianzun''s cultivation What''s the use of why? Immortal Emperor Su, you are my senior, maybe you should understand better than me, even Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates will have times when they are helpless."


    This time, Su Yan did not directly rebuke Tianzun Bailong, but said: "You are right, no matter how powerful the power is, there are boundaries, and even the most powerful Immortal Emperor will have moments when it is too powerful. It''s not a reason for you to fall for it."


    "Emperor Xianwu, even you, you probably haven''t experienced the feeling of your lover dying in your arms but unable to do anything, right?"


    Su Yan looked at Tianzun Bailong and said, "I have never experienced this kind of thing, but I have experienced life and death much more than you. Only when I came to the top of the mountain did I know that the heights are very cold. This is because of those Most of the people who accompanied you along the way have died on the way up the mountain."


    Tianzun Bailong raised his head, looked towards the sky, and said in an extremely mournful tone: "This kind of loneliness, despair and self-blame has given me a special kind of strength, Immortal Su, take me first. Get it."


    Suddenly, the void suddenly turned into pure darkness.


    Whether it was the light of Xianyuan or the divine light of Xianjian, it was completely swallowed up by the darkness.


    A terrifying darkness enveloped everything, but a pair of purple pupils suddenly opened in this strange and inexplicable darkness.


    This pair of purple pupils are those of Tianzun Bailong, not his.


    The reason for such a contradictory conclusion is that behind these pair of eyes, there is a real ancient **** of another world watching here through these pair of purple eyes!


    Of course, he also looked at Su Yan on the Ghost Throne!


    Su Yan once overthrew the ancient emperor''s rule, and naturally he was not very interested in these so-called ancient gods.


    If it is really powerful to the level of transcendence, why should you trap yourself in the subspace of the dark side of the fairy world? Wouldn''t it make more sense to come directly to Immortal Realm to sweep everything?


    The reason why these ancient gods are trapped in the warp is mainly because their own strength is not strong enough.


    If the power reaches the level that the dark source dominates the capital, it will not be willing to be trapped in the illusory world of the warp.


    But even Jidu had already been killed by Su Yan, and he could only escape back to the source of darkness.


    Unless the ancient **** behind Bailong Tianzun has the strength far beyond Jidu, how can he pose a threat to Su Yan?


    Then a pair of purple eyes in the void opened one after another, and the purple eyes that suddenly opened in the darkness were probably tens of thousands!


    These eyes revealed extreme sadness and despair, and finally shed blood and tears!


    The surrounding pressure has also reached its peak, and it seems that time and space are backlogged and shattered at any time!


    But in the face of this move, Su Yan laughed out loud, because this move was exactly the same as Brahma Jingmian, who had condemned the Heavenly Halberd.


    Su Yan didn''t know how many times he had used the same trick.


    If Bailong Tianzun thought that this kind of trick could pose a substantial threat to him, Su Yan, would he be too underestimated?


    The divine power of destruction swayed in circles under Su Yan''s feet, like layers of ripples.


    The power of destruction is enough to eliminate all power in this world and turn everything into nothingness!


    Represents the ultimate destruction!


    The ancient **** of another world is also a **** born after the creation of heaven and earth, and the power he uses also comes from the world after the separation of turbidity!


    Only true Chaos can counter the power of destruction.


    Because chaos has reached the final source of this world, it can no longer be destroyed.


    As the divine power of destruction swayed in circles, the blood and tears flowing from those purple eyes in the void became thicker and thicker, and the backlog of time and space became more and more terrifying!


    But what everyone could not have imagined was that Su Yan actually took the initiative to attack, shattering the squeezed time and space with his divine power of destruction!


    If the destruction of time and space is the ultimate effect pursued by Bailong Tianzun, then I will do it directly for you!

 Chapter 4482： Sword of Zhanyue

    Tianzun Bailong also couldn''t understand why Su Yan did this, because if Su Yan did this, he was clearly helping him, and the power of this move was suddenly boosted to the extreme!


    After the time and space were shattered, a terrifying turbulent flow was immediately formed!


    When this turbulent current swept through, all the great emperors could only show their magical powers and try their best to protect themselves.


    Both Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan of Jianzong inserted their swords into the ground, and their sword hearts were intertwined to form a sword circle!


    This sword circle has the blessing of the supreme sword heart, which can resist the turbulent flow of time and space!


    The emperor of the Pure Land Sect also chose the way of reporting groups to keep warm to deal with the turbulent flow of time and space!


    Everyone understands that if it is blown away by the turbulent flow of time and space, it is very likely to have unpredictable consequences.


    Underneath, the red-red magma, which was extremely hot, cooled down by half, and was involved in an unknown time and space along with the shattered earth!


    The sea of ??magma and fire for hundreds of miles was directly broken into several pieces, and several pieces disappeared at once, leaving only a huge void.


    This is the power of time and space turbulence, and it can roll you into an unknown time and space at any time. Perhaps waiting there is a mortal continent, or a world that has long been destroyed.


    Quan Jinnan was very worried that Jianzong had already developed a soul, and the last divine weapon that was born was also involved in the other world, but now he is only protecting himself at most, and he has no time to take care of other things.


    Only Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne alone and sat back without any influence.


    The turbulent flow of time and space blew past Su Yan''s side, like a breeze, without any lethality.


    Time and space turbulence is really something that is not worth mentioning for the existence that has entered the Huntian Pagoda.


    Su Yan''s feet once stepped into the long river of history, which is a hundred times more sinister than the turbulent existence of time and space!


    In the long river of history, Su Yan was able to get out of his body, not to mention today''s small scene.


    Today''s Su Yan is strong enough to surpass time and space!


    This is of course, even if the time and space are broken, the cause and effect is still there!


    Su Yan has mastered the cause and effect, so he can naturally stand firm in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Just listen to Su Yan: "Bailong Tianzun, you still have two moves left."


    When Su Yan said these words to cure dirty, everyone showed a surprised expression.


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne, motionless, even the turbulent flow of time and space would not be able to shake him in the slightest.


    Cheng Ying also pondered for a long time, what should she do if she was in the position of Bailong Tianzun, and after thinking for a long time, there was no sure way.


    Because Su Yan is like a sea to them, you never know where the boundaries of the sea are!


    After officially sensing Su Yan''s power, the faces of those strong in the Pure Land Sect became very ugly.


    When they saw Su Yan agreeing to the conditions of Tianzun Bailong, they were clearly in high spirits. Tianzun Bailong used to be very splendid in the past, and now his power is stronger than in the past!


    If it is calculated according to common sense, Tianzun Bailong is also a figure at the top of the heavens. He didn''t say defeating Su Yan, but just let Su Yan stand up from his chair. Shouldn''t it be too difficult?


    But things didn''t go in the normal direction at all.


    Perhaps, Su Yan, a man, should not use so-called common sense to calculate.


    After the time and space storm passed, the surrounding earth seemed to be cut by a huge knife, becoming more and more fragmented!


    Even if there is a torrent of magma, it is impossible to fill up all these fragmented places at once.


    There used to be a tens of thousands of zhang volcanoes and various majestic and continuous mountain ranges, but now, not even a small mound can be seen.


    The landscape here has been permanently altered, and the next 10,000 years will no longer be suitable for living creatures.


    The magma around Su Yan gradually gathered and turned into a torrent, flowing past him.


    On the ghost throne, Su Yan asked arrogantly, "Heavenly Venerable White Dragon, how could a man like you fall to such a level for a woman? I really don''t understand, you are already the pinnacle of the heavens. A character, Dao Xin has long been stable as a rock, how can it fall to the cultivation base of Tianzun because of love?"


    Bailong Tianzun said: "If you never really loved, wouldn''t you come to this world for nothing?"


    "After witnessing the vastness of the world, as well as countless intelligent creatures, after the rise and fall of civilization, what is a little love between men and women?"


    Tianzun Bailong smiled and said, "I used to think so too. It would be absurd to take only one scoop of three thousand flowing water, but only when I was in the scene will I understand that it is not bad to take only one scoop."


    Before Bailong Tianzun spoke, a hand had already pressed on the long sword behind him.


    Before Bailong Tianzun fought fiercely with Quan Jinnan, he never had the idea of ??using his sword, but it made Quan Jinnan very afraid.


    The reason why Tianzun Bailong is reluctant to easily pull out the sword behind him is entirely because the power contained in the sword behind him is too powerful!


    This is a power that he can''t control at all, and he may hurt himself if he is not careful.


    But now facing Su Yan, she was really helpless, and had no choice but to take risks!


    When Bailong Tianzun''s hand held the long sword obliquely inserted behind his back, the aura of the whole person suddenly became extremely calm.


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne, staring at the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate, but wanted to see what kind of tricks the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate would play.


    After a moment of silence, Tianzun Bailong suddenly pulled out the long sword behind him!


    I saw a purple sword light appearing in front of everyone in the form of a half-moon slash!


    The imposing manner of this purple sword light is extremely astonishing. If it wasn''t for seeing such a sword light, everyone probably would not know that Tianzun Bailong was also a master of swordsmanship.


    It''s just that this purple sword light didn''t fall on Su Yan''s body, and it exploded in the void.


    Such a powerful sword, but it is not used to slash a strong enemy, what is the idea of ??Tianzun Bailong?


    I saw that the purple sword light directly split the void and the ground magma from the middle, and it could not heal for a long time after the split!


    In the cracked space-time gap, many tentacles suddenly stretched out, and there were even many strange eyes on these tentacles.


    After seeing these tentacles, Su Yan''s first thought was those chaotic beasts!


    This sword of Bailong Tianzun actually forcibly connected some broken time and space together on the basis of the previous one.


    The other side of this purple crack is actually connected to the source of the power of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate��a strange subspace in the dark side of the fairy world.


    Su Yan didn''t panic when he saw these tentacles coming.


    Whether it is this life or the Eternal Era, Su Yan has not had too few encounters with these ancient gods, and he has seen too many indescribable creatures.


    After the sword of Bailong Tianzun opened the sky, the tricks seemed to have been exhausted, but in fact there should be other changes!

 Chapter 4483： tentacle monster

    Countless tentacle monsters fell like a tide.


    These tentacle monsters fell into the red-hot magma, and were swallowed by the flames after struggling for a long time.


    In the magma and the fire, the purple blood water gradually spread, dyeing the magma into a very strange purple purple.


    There were also many tentacle monsters that fell towards the Ghost Throne, but before they could get close to Su Yan, they were already destroyed by the defensive measures that the Ghost Throne came with!


    The Ghost Throne condenses the skulls of many intelligent races, and the resentment contained in it can be turned into a substantive spell to curse and kill any creature that tries to get close to the Ghost Throne!


    These defensive spells can be said to be invincible against monks below the Emperor Zhun.


    But if it reaches the quasi-emperor level, the Ghost Throne will have nothing to do.


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne, watching these monsters fall into the sea of ??lava and fire.


    The first batch of monsters were directly engulfed by the magma, and the monsters behind them were pressed on the corpses of their companions, and they could survive for a while.


    The purple blood of these monsters mixed together, and after the dead monster''s stump came into contact with the blood, a brand new monster was born in the purple blood soon!


    As the purple blood water spreads, endless tentacle monsters are born from the purple blood water!


    Just like a virus, it can replicate itself infinitely!


    The strength of these monsters may be average, but as the purple blood water spreads, their number can show a rapid increase in geometric multiples!


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid it won''t take long to make up a scale of hundreds of millions!


    To Endless Continent, these strange monsters are undoubtedly some kind of virus!


    Su Yan has gradually been surrounded by these monsters.


    The defense mechanism of the Ghost Throne itself has not been broken. After countless monsters waved their tentacles towards the Ghost Throne, they were immediately cursed and killed into a pool of purple mud.


    But in this muddy pool, more tentacle monsters can be born!


    In other words, every time Su Yan killed a tentacle monster, ten tentacle monsters would be born!


    Just thinking about it is enough to make your scalp tingle!


    And these tentacle monsters evolve very fast, the latest generation has evolved a very rough exoskeleton for magma!


    These exoskeletons can live in magma for a long time!


    In a very short period of time, the surrounding area has been dyed a strange purple purple, and the monsters with tentacles have become densely packed.


    After Su Yan raised his head, he said, "Heavenly Venerable White Dragon, is this your second move? You must be looking down on me too much, don''t you? Do you think you can shake me by relying on these low-level creatures?"


    Tianzun Bailong replied, "Emperor Su, it''s better not to draw conclusions too early."


    There is great confidence in the eyes of Tianzun Bailong. Obviously, the power of these tentacle monsters should be more than that.


    In the sky and the ground, these tentacle monsters are constantly dying, and new monsters are constantly being reborn in the purple liquid.


    Compared to the beginning, the tentacle monsters that besieged Su Yan had already changed significantly in intensity, including their body size and external skeletons. It could be seen that they had evolved in response to the extreme surrounding environment.


    When the tentacle monster of the previous generation dies, the tentacle monster of the next generation will be more adaptable to the harsh surrounding environment than the previous generation, even including the magic of the ghost throne.


    After at least sixty generations of evolution, those tentacle monsters have gradually been able to approach within ten feet of the Ghost Throne!


    Ten feet represents a psychologically safe distance.


    These tentacle monsters are gradually becoming dangerous. Maybe after a hundred generations of evolution, the magic of the ghost throne will have no effect on these tentacle monsters at all!


    Through the purple liquid on the ground, the evolution information of these new monsters is completely shared, that is to say, when a tentacle monster obtains the correct evolution direction, then all the next generation tentacle monsters will obtain the same correct evolution direction!


    This kind of strange monster is the first time everyone has seen.


    But to Su Yan, none of this is surprising.


    There is nothing new under the sun.


    Back then, when Wuzong was at its peak, he didn''t know how many monsters that were too powerful to be cultivated. The number of servant legions formed by those monsters needed to be counted in billions.


    Wuzong''s servant army has truly swept across many worlds.


    These tentacle monsters are really nothing compared to the servants of Wuzong back then.


    Not to mention the ultimate weapon cultivated by Wuzong: the Saintess without salt.


    The Saintess without Salt can not only survive in the fairyland, but can even change shape and travel through chaos.


    But even the Saltless Saint, who is known as the ultimate weapon, Su Yan has a divine weapon of good fortune that can restrain her!


    Because the defensive spell of the Ghost Throne is extremely powerful, those tentacle monsters have iteratively evolved for more than 20 generations in a short period of time. After the ninety-ninth generation, these tentacle monsters began to produce the breath of ancient gods!


    When the breath of the ancient gods appeared, it meant that these monsters had already been able to use the divine power of the gods.


    At this time, Su Yan sat up from the Ghost Throne and restrained his indifferent expression.


    Tentacle monsters with divine power can already be regarded as servants of gods.


    This is what Wu Zong''s old monsters wanted to do in their dreams.


    But things in this world are often like this. From zero to one, it is very difficult to start from nothing, and then it is much easier to go from one to ten thousand.


    Su Yan looked over and saw that the bodies of tentacle monsters were piled up like a mountain, and the purple blood water had evolved to the point where it could coexist with magma.


    If you roughly count the tentacle monsters around, the number should be seven or eighty thousand.


    If the proliferation continues at the current rate, breaking one million should not be a distant thing.


    At first, everyone''s attitude was disdain for these tentacle monsters, but now they have become dignified, because everyone has discovered the power of these tentacle monsters.


    If Su Yan doesn''t take action again, I''m afraid the situation will become very serious!


    Even if only one tentacle monster escapes from here, it may cause devastating disasters to the Endless Continent!


    With the strength of the Earth Immortal, it is absolutely not enough to deal with these tentacle monsters.


    Even an average Immortal Emperor would not be able to deal with these tentacle monsters.


    Another thing that is very difficult to deal with is that these tentacled monsters can be constantly reborn from the blood of dead companions.


    While destroying these monsters, the purple blood and their corpses are also destroyed.


    Otherwise, these monsters will definitely kill more and more, and the more they kill, the stronger they become!

 Chapter 4484： annihilate

    Before Su Yan could react, a new generation of tentacle monsters had been born continuously.


    The power of the new monsters has also become more and more powerful, and it seems that the wisdom is also awakening!


    I''m afraid that these monsters will be able to truly evolve their own evolutionary system soon!


    Those who watched the battle, even if they looked down on these purple-blooded monsters just now, have completely put away their contempt!


    These purple-blooded monsters are not only huge in number, but also constantly evolve, and there seems to be no upper limit at all.


    If it continues to evolve indefinitely, wouldn''t it eventually evolve into a monster whose strength is comparable to that of the Great Emperor?


    Even the great emperor of the Pure Land Sect was strongly surprised, because they had never seen the extent to which the Heavenly Venerate White Dragon could exert his own power.


    This is the first time they have seen such strange tricks and these purple-blooded monsters.


    Now the pressure has undoubtedly completely come to Su Yan''s side, I don''t know what method Su Yan will use to deal with it.


    Another point is also very important, that is the bet between Su Yan and Bailong Tianzun, if Su Yan''s **** leaves the ghost throne, then he loses.


    Therefore, no matter how destructive tactics Su Yan had, he still needed to sit on the Ghost Throne to perform them.


    If you sit on the ghost throne and can''t move, you will be somewhat unable to use it.


    Only Cheng Ying had no doubts about Su Yan''s strength, because she had seen Su Yan''s true power, so she knew that although these purple-blooded monsters were strange, they would not pose any substantial threat to Su Yan in the end.


    When the tentacles of these monsters displayed the power of divinity, they had already completed the qualitative change.


    The magic of the Ghost Throne is also becoming less and less lethal to these monsters.


    When the tentacles of those monsters were closest, they were only three feet away from Su Yan on the Ghost Throne.


    Su Yan watched the monster''s tentacles evolve into mouthpieces and sharp teeth at the end, and spread out in front of him with foul-smelling saliva, and finally had a moving expression.


    Then Su Yan took a deep breath, and then saw the pattern of a scarlet lotus flower appearing under the Ghost Throne.


    Seeing the pattern of this crimson lotus flower, Cheng Ying knew in his heart that Su Yan was going to use the divine artifact, and immediately asked Quan Jinnan to retreat back with her.


    Although Quan Jinnan didn''t understand what happened, he still obeyed Cheng Ying''s orders.


    The pattern of this crimson lotus is constantly changing. At the beginning, it was still budding. After the stamens were slowly revealed, there was a crimson spear in the center of the flower that slowly rose from the pattern. .


    The top of the crimson spear was burning with crimson fire!


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand and directly grasped the scarlet-red spear!


    The powerful divine power suddenly condensed, and the crimson lotus flower below also gradually turned into an entity from the pattern, and opened around the throne of ghosts.


    Su Yan held the red lotus sky dance, like a king holding his scepter.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this breath, divine artifact! How could it be divine artifact, how is this possible!"


    "The artifact of good fortune is enough to change the fantasy, and has the power to turn decay into magic! This"


    After seeing the red ying spear in Su Yan''s hand, the great emperors of the Pure Land Sect completely put away their conceit, and they no longer have any confidence in Bailong Tianzun.


    This is impossible, after all, this is an artifact of good fortune!


    Why was the Jade Emperor able to stand above those Heavenly Venerates, sit alone in the heavenly court, and become the leader of the Taoist sect?


    Just because he has a good fortune artifact in his hand, those Heavenly Venerates have to obey.


    Although the jujube core artifact has only two more words than the divine artifact, these two words represent the most eloquent interpretation of the cosmic space and the multiple worlds, and only the crystallization of the divine artifact is born.


    Any artifact of good fortune can be regarded as a weapon of strategic level, and it has the power to completely break the balance of forces of all parties at any time!


    After Bailong Tianzun saw the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hand, he was also shocked for a moment. He understood that this move would no longer have any meaning to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan received the dharma body that destroyed the gods, his eyes had already turned black. At this time, after holding the red lotus sky dance, when he raised his head, his eyes also turned into dazzling gold!


    At the same time, there is an awe-inspiring majesty!


    It seems that he is the only ruler of this world!


    After those Great Emperors of Pure Land Sect and Su Yan looked at each other, they couldn''t help but feel that they were far inferior to Su Yan!


    It was as if Su Yan had entered a whole new realm, and had far surpassed these so-called great emperors!


    Then the lotus flower on the Ghost Throne under Su Yan''s seat gradually spread out towards the surroundings.


    The crimson power turned into a blossoming lotus and spread toward the periphery, as if a red carpet covered everything!


    Although those purple-blooded monsters have evolved divine power, they are simply irresistible after encountering these lotus flowers, and can only be turned into ashes in the divine fire of the lotus!


    And the volcanic stones and even the magma that had been infected with purple blood on the ground also turned into fly ash!


    The lotus blossoms flying out are all the lotus of pure world!


    Enough to sweep away all the filth in this world!


    In the face of such power, no matter how huge the number of purple-blooded monsters is, it doesn''t make any sense.


    As long as it is touched by the lotus in the wind, the end will inevitably be turned to ashes!


    Even the remaining purple blood can be purified by the lotus!


    In a short time, the sky and the ground are full of flying lotus petals!


    Those purple-blooded monsters struggled in the crimson fire, wailing


    The mournful voices came one after another, and together they shot straight into the sky!


    This sea of ??fire that stretches for hundreds of miles has now become a veritable purgatory on earth, and it is extremely miserable!


    And when these magnificent and dreamy petals are flying in the air, even those great emperors can feel a strong threat and dare not let their fleshly bodies touch these petals easily.


    Not to mention those monsters with purple blood. They can only be regarded as servants of gods at most, and they have just evolved the use of divine power.


    Now the victory and defeat can be said to be very clear!


    Although Bailong Tianzun''s second move connected the subspace and the immortal world, and summoned these strange monsters, he still couldn''t help Su Yan.


    Only one last move left!


    The Red Lotus Divine Fire was already extremely powerful, and coupled with the magma that had spread for hundreds of miles, the scorching heat in the ground fire became the nutrients for the red lotus.


    With the help of the geographical advantage, the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance has at least doubled!


    In a short time, those purple-blooded monsters were all annihilated.

 Chapter 4485： Its hard to ride a tiger

    Su Yan didn''t mean to put away the red lotus sky dance. He held the red lotus sky dance and said to the white dragon Tianzun: "It seems that I underestimated you, but I didn''t expect your strength to become stronger after your fall. Speaking of losing Dao Heart, your cultivation base will inevitably experience a major decline. Not only did you not have a decline, but you are much stronger. With your current strength, you should be able to rank in the top three among the top ten Heavenly Venerates."


    Su Yan''s words are an affirmation of the strength of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate.


    It''s just that this kind of affirmation is not what Bailong Tianzun needs, all he wants is to retreat from here.


    But this idea now seems to have become a little slim.


    If he wanted to force Su Yan to stand up from the Ghost Throne, he would first need to break through the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hand, and then he would have to face Su Yan''s own monstrous mana.


    Not to mention how powerful Su Yan himself is, just that divine artifact is already so strong that it makes people desperate!


    The flame of the red lotus sky dance can purify all the power of evil spirits! It can be regarded as the nemesis of the power of Bailong Tianzun!


    Is this battle already inevitable?


    The other great emperors of the Pure Land Sect have also discovered that the situation is not right.


    Emperor You said in a low voice, "Master Dao is not his opponent, what should we do? If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid that everyone will be buried. It''s better to go our separate ways, maybe we can escape!"


    Counting Bailong Tianzun, there are a total of five great emperors of the Pure Land Sect here. If the five people fly away in different directions, if it is sudden enough, the other party will not be able to pursue them.


    At that time, two or three Immortal Emperors should be able to escape.


    This may be a humiliating and unethical strategy, but it can minimize actual losses.


    As for Tianzun Bailong''s promise to Su Yan''s bet, it would not be any burden for them.


    They can make a hundred such promises and oaths at will. As long as they don''t take it seriously, who can do anything about them?


    Although the rest of the great emperors did not speak, they were already making their own calculations in their hearts.


    At this time, of course, the dead Taoist friends are not dead, if there is a chance of life, they will not hesitate to step on the head of the same door to chase this chance of life.


    Anyway, after seeing the process of refining all those purple-blooded monsters by the red lotus flower just now, the remaining four emperors of the Pure Land Sect were completely terrified.


    Even Tianzun Bailong is obviously not the opponent of this man, so has he really reached the realm of invincibility?


    If they continue to stay here, I am afraid that they will all die at the hands of this man.


    Quan Jinnan was also stunned, and then looked at Cheng Ying again, feeling very incredible, and then asked, "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, how did you escape from his hands in the Sea of ??Stars?"


    Cheng Ying paused for a moment and said, "Naturally, he has exhausted his ability to escape from him. But I always feel that his ability is even more powerful than when he was in Xingsuhai. How much time does it take? Is there anything he can''t break through?"


    Su Yan said to the Heavenly Venerate White Dragon in the sky, "You only have one last move left, and you have to be very cautious about this move. No ordinary move can work for me, if you have any special move. , you can try it.��


    Su Yan''s words were neither light nor serious, but they had a different kind of majesty.


    Behind the White Dragon Tianzun, the cracked gap is still there, and the power of the warp is also about to move against the immortal world. I don''t know what kind of tricks he will use next.


    Behind Bailong Tianzun, Emperor Chiwei whispered: "Master Dao, I have a plan. In the current situation, Master Dao can''t make a third move. If he can sit there and can''t get up, if he gets up, he loses the bet."


    Indeed, there was no time limit in the bet between Su Yan and Tianzun Bailong, that is to say, there was no time limit for Tianzun Bailong to complete the three moves.


    If you want to take advantage of the loopholes, then you will never use the third move. The two sides are spending time here, and at least they can maintain a situation of neither losing nor winning.


    Emperor Chiwei actually had another idea when he said this: let Tianzun Bailong hold Su Yan here, and then he can escape and ascend to heaven.


    Tianzun Bailong was noncommittal about this proposal. With his previous temperament, he certainly wouldn''t hesitate to do such a thing. For the name of Tianzun, he couldn''t do such a childish thing.


    But after all, he has been degenerate for a long time now, and his heart has changed a bit compared to before, so no one knows what choice Bailong Tianzun will make.


    Su Yan stared at Tianzun Bailong, he just thought it was a little funny.


    These great emperors of the Pure Land sect may be invincible in other places, but in front of him they can only play such tricks.


    Su Yan and the Pure Land Sect did not have much hatred, even if they were all let go, there would be no loss.


    It''s just that Su Yan is a little curious, what kind of choice will Tianzun Bailong make?


    Will he let it go or not?


    The magma is now full of red lotus flowers, which can be said to be very beautiful and spectacular when viewed from the sky.


    And Quan Jinnan still has his own worries, he said: "It seems that the artifact refined by our sword sect is about to be born. If it is born at this time, I am afraid it will be taken away by others."


    Cheng Ying shook his head and said, "Emperor Xianwu already has a divine artifact of good fortune, how can he still see such a common divine artifact, there is another He Qing, I have a deep relationship with him, he is not such a person, the situation here is too chaotic Now, let''s not continue to mix it up, and leave here quickly after taking the artifact."


    Quan Jinnan nodded and looked at the sea of ??lava fire again.


    When his spiritual sense penetrated into the magma, he was immediately bounced back by an invisible barrier.


    This layer of invisible barrier represents that the divine artifact''s consciousness has been completely awakened, so the barrier is formed to resist the divine consciousness of outsiders.


    After awakening the consciousness, just wait for the shape to be cast, and it should be born!


    It shouldn''t take too long to cast this shape, because this sea of ??magma and fire is so fierce that it is difficult for even an artifact to last for too long.


    If it falls into it for too long, I am afraid that like the ghost throne, part of the body will be dissolved.


    The sea of ??lava fire below began to vibrate, and the red lotus above the sea of ??fire also swayed together.


    Although these red lotuses were formed from divine fire, they were no different from real creatures after they were formed.


    Seeing this shock, Quan Jinnan said, "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, the divine weapon is about to be born, so let''s act according to the plan just now. Our Sword Sect''s hard work must not fall into the hands of outsiders!"

 Chapter 4486： Sacred treasure advancement

    The news that the artifact was about to be born not only attracted the two of Jianzong, but the rest of the powerhouses were also alarmed.


    Cheng Ying was right, Su Yan was indeed not very interested in Sword Sect''s artifacts.


    But it is still a very rare opportunity to witness the birth of the artifact with my own eyes, and I can''t help but have some curiosity in my heart. What will the artifact of the Sword Sect be transformed into?


    Su Yan and Bailong Tianzun were already in a situation of restraining each other.


    And He Qing took care of the remaining four emperors of the Pure Land Sect.


    Under such circumstances, Jianzong wanted to take away the artifact that was born, which can be said to be the best time!


    Suddenly, a fire dragon rose out of the sea of ??lava fire!


    After the fire dragon soared into the sky, it then circled in the air for half a circle, and it fell into the sea of ??lava fire again.


    Cheng Ying couldn''t help but feel a little strange: "How can an artifact that has not yet been born have dragon energy? It''s strange, when we refined it, shouldn''t we have added real dragon blood?"


    Quan Jinnan lowered his voice and said: "It is true that the blood of a real dragon has never been added, but it is a bit strange that this artifact contains dragon energy. Is there any treasure in the earth vein?"


    Su Yan said from a distance: "We great emperors are fighting above it, and its aura and strength will inevitably fall into the magma. It has dragon energy because it has absorbed the aura of my ancestral dragon. In addition, it should have absorbed the aura of my ancestors. The breath of the great emperors of the Pure Land Sect, the divine weapon of your Sword Sect, I am afraid it will not be a divine tool for destroying evil and slaughtering demons."


    Su Yan''s words awakened Cheng Ying.


    At the important moment when the spiritual consciousness of this artifact was formed, a battle between the emperors did break out above. The emperor''s breath was extremely powerful and could be said to be pervasive.


    That artifact that has been conceived at a critical moment, I am afraid that it will inadvertently be contaminated with the breath of all the great emperors present.


    Among these breaths, there are good and evil, and there are also divine powers of destruction. Under the influence of these breaths, the artifacts that will eventually be born will be very strange.


    At least this artifact will not take shape as Jianzong originally intended!


    After the fire dragon soared into the sky, in the sea of ??lava fire, those lotus flowers bloomed even more enthusiastically.


    I am afraid that this artifact has absorbed part of the red lotus sky dance''s breath, and can already control part of the red lotus divine fire.


    But then a very unusual aura spread, dyeing some of the red lotus into a light purple


    Needless to say, the source of this purple is naturally from the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate.


    At this time, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan were already stunned, only to hear Su Yan say, "You are not sure what this artifact will look like, right? In fact, this is the first time I have encountered such a situation. Maybe it is no longer the case. It is an artifact, but it will be transformed into a magic weapon like the ghost throne under my seat. But no matter what the attributes are, it will definitely be a very interesting sword, and there is no one similar to it in this world. Sword come."


    What Su Yan said was absolutely right.


    So many great emperors are fighting here, and the infection of various breaths can also be said to be a completely irreproducible condition.


    Because this weapon has been infected with too many inexplicable and powerful breaths, it is best to be afraid that it will evolve in a very strange direction.


    It''s no wonder what kind of weapon it will become at that time!


    Cheng Ying also understands that too many uncontrollable factors have pushed this artifact far in strange directions, and I''m afraid no one can pull it back now.


    In the sea of ????fire, a black light suddenly rose into the sky!


    This black beam of light is the signal that the artifact will be born!


    At this time, Quan Jinnan rose directly into the sky and flew towards this black light!


    Quan Jinnan has long been determined to obtain this divine weapon, and he must bring it back to Jianzong!


    At the same time, Cheng Ying also flew up. What Cheng Ying has to do is to cut off the whole of Jinnan. No matter who competes for the divine weapon, Cheng Ying will fight with each other desperately!


    In this way, the divine weapon will inevitably fall into the hands of Jianzong.


    Jianzong has invested a lot of manpower and material resources in this artifact, as well as five thousand years of time cost, and will not allow this artifact to fall by the way!


    Quan Jin Nan''s body and the sword joined together, transformed into a blue-purple sword light, and charged towards the black beam of light with all his strength!


    The Ziqing Divine Sword in the hands of Quan Jinnan is the signature of the Sword Sect, and it is also one of the most divine swords in the Immortal Realm!


    After the blue-purple sword light is intertwined, a spiral-shaped sword qi will be formed. Such sword qi can break all body-protecting divine lights and enchantments!


    That black beam of light was indeed broken by the Jianguang of Quanjinnan!


    After that, Quan Jinnan directly used Xian Yuan to ingest the artifact in the middle of the black beam of light, only to see a pitch-black sword falling into Quan Jinnan''s hands!


    After the Quanjinnan Divine Artifact started, he wanted to leave the Endless Continent, but he just flew up, and there were many spikes on the dark sword, which pierced Quanjinnan''s hand holding the sword!


    Immediately blood dripped!


    After his hand was pierced, Quan Jinnan couldn''t hold the sword because of the severe pain, and the black sword fell into the sea of ??lava fire again!


    Cheng Ying was the closest to the sword. Not long after the sword fell into the magma, Cheng Ying flew over and forcibly pulled the sword out of the magma!


    Just now, Quan Jinnan moved too fast, everything was between lightning and flint, and he didn''t even have time to see what the sword looked like when he took the sword away.


    After Cheng Ying forcibly pulled the sword out of the magma, Quan Jinnan saw that there were many twisted figures on the sword, and there were many incomprehensible black inscriptions on the sword. , and the black body of the sword are almost blended together, if you don''t pay attention, you can''t see it clearly.


    Not long after Cheng Ying took this sword into his hands, he saw that the distorted figures on the sword were moving, and their expressions became more and more hideous.


    Then Cheng Ying''s hand holding the sword was also injured by the black thorns that suddenly appeared on the sword body, but Cheng Ying let go very quickly, and the degree of injury was far less severe than that of Quan Jinnan.


    This sword is as Su Yan said, its attributes have become very strange, and its personality has also become very fierce!


    Even the Great Emperor is not easy to grasp it. If there is no Great Emperor''s strength, it goes without saying that he will not be able to even get close to this sword within three feet.


    The black long sword did not fall into the magma again, but after breaking free from Cheng Ying''s hand, it flew out and inserted into a huge black rock.


    Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan were stunned for a while.


    They all have artifacts in their hands, especially Cheng Ying, the swords used are almost all artifact grades.


    They have seen a lot of artifacts, but they have never seen such a fierce and untamable artifact!

 Chapter 4487： so brave

    But no matter how fierce the character of this sword is, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan will bring it back to the Sword Sect.


    Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan looked at each other, and with their mana, it was no problem to move a rock or a mountain back to Jianzong.


    But before Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan could make a move, a golden magic circle appeared in the void, and a giant palm was transformed into the golden circle, which directly suppressed the black long sword from the sky!


    This time the ground shook and the mountain shook, not only smashed the few remaining rock masses, but even the magma below was splattered everywhere, like smashed eggs!


    Su Yan showed a clearly puzzled expression after seeing the giant palm, because Su Yan sensed the power of chaos from the golden giant palm.


    Why did the esoteric people come here?


    Su Yan''s heart was extremely doubtful, the secret religion has always been obsessed with concealing its own existence, and would not easily take action.


    Once shot, it is bound to win.


    But what made Su Yan even more puzzled was why the esoteric sect had to fight for this divine weapon?


    Judging from the powerful aura and indomitable aura, it is very likely that the one who shot was Shi Cang, the current headmaster of the esoteric sect.


    After Shi Cang''s palm was suppressed, the golden circle on the ceiling began to expand, and then many soldiers emerged from the golden circle.


    Different emblems can be seen on these soldiers, and these emblems represent the power of different ancient emperors!


    The neat military appearance revealed a strong chilling air.


    If it wasn''t for the bet with Bailong Tianzun, Su Yan would have already flown directly to the sky and asked what kind of trick Shi Cang was playing. , why did you go to the Endless Continent?


    Suddenly, Su Yan thought of something. Before he came to Endless Continent, Jin Shiya had told him that the most important legacy of Emperor Chaos was placed on Endless Continent, and then he left Su Yan with eight words. : "The sky and the earth are dark yellow, the universe is prehistoric."


    Could it be that Shi Cang also came for the inheritance of the Great Chaos Emperor?


    Su Yan had already fallen into deep thought at this time, but what he didn''t expect was that the demon token in Su Yan''s control suddenly became very active, and the demonic energy jumped wave after wave.


    Su Yan was very puzzled. He didn''t know why the Demon Token would come alive without warning.


    Just like the ghost throne flew away suddenly, there seems to be a mysterious connection driving these artifacts!


    Su Yancai suppressed the Demon Token, and the Ghost Throne under his **** actually shook.


    The Ghost Throne already had tentacles that penetrated deep into the earth veins. At this time, those tentacles were intertwined and turned into two feet. Then they stood up high and walked towards the center of the magma!


    Su Yan originally did not understand what the Ghost Throne was trying to do, but soon Su Yan saw that dark sword in the center of the end of the magma!


    Could it be that the Throne of Ghosts and the Token of Demons are all directed at it?


    The Ghost Throne had already gone against Su Yan''s will at this time. It seemed that there was something that attracted the Ghost Throne in that artifact that was just born, so that the Ghost Throne couldn''t wait to head towards that direction!


    Even if Su Yan had already restrained the Ghost Throne with his divine power of destruction, the Ghost Throne was still doing his best to resist Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    Artifacts have their own consciousness, so what is so special about that dark sword that attracts the Ghost Throne?


    Su Yan really couldn''t understand.


    In fact, not only Su Yan couldn''t understand, but the rest of the people also showed very unbelievable expressions.


    The strength Su Yan showed was overwhelming, there was no one here who could compete with Su Yan, but even so, Su Yan still couldn''t suppress the divine weapon under him!


    Generally speaking, only immortal kings and quasi emperors can''t suppress the divine tools that have been controlled. It is really unusual for such a thing to happen to Su Yan!


    Of course Su Yan wouldn''t let the Ghost Throne do whatever he wanted, but Su Yan let out a sigh and formed a golden wall in front of him.


    Under the blessing of incantation, the wall immediately towered into the clouds, and expanded infinitely toward both sides!


    In this way, the Ghost Throne can no longer move forward.


    Then Su Yan turned into a blade with a spell, cutting off the sound of the two legs formed by the tentacles below the Ghost Throne, and the Ghost Throne fell heavily on a black rock.


    Afterwards, Su Yan took the Demon Slayer Saber in his hand, and the Demon Scorpion Saber also trembled in Su Yan''s hand, and it was about to fly!


    Su Yan thought of a possibility because of the unusual reaction of the three artifacts, the Devil''s Sword, the Ghost Throne, and the Devil''s Token.


    Although this possibility sounds ridiculous enough.


    This artifact created by Jianzong is probably very closely related to the original Emperor Tianmo, so the three artifacts in Su Yan''s hands can''t wait to get together with it.


    The reason why this kind of thinking is very absurd is that the primordial demon emperor has already fallen for many epochs.


    And just now, Quan Jinnan also said that it took Jianzong five thousand years to build this artifact.


    In these five thousand years, what did the people of Jianzong do?


    wrong! Perhaps Jianzong didn''t do anything, Su Yan suddenly remembered that the Demon Token was found in the depths of the magma fire.


    Could it be that this divine calamity volcano was the burial place of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor?


    Or, was the entire Divine Tribulation Volcano formed after the death of the Primordial Demon Emperor?


    At this time, Su Yan only felt that he had grasped the most critical context of the matter. This artifact created by Jianzong must have some mysterious connection with the original Emperor Tianmo, which is why this series of abnormal phenomena occurs!


    Then, with a slight wave of his hand, the magic suede knife escaped from Su Yan''s palm.


    The magic chamois knife went straight through the golden wall and landed directly around the pitch-black long sword.


    There is an incomparably mysterious attraction between the two, and the power between them begins to blend.


    A reverse yin-yang gossip formation naturally appeared below the two artifacts, and the power between the two was one yin and one yang, which seemed to be so harmonious.


    This blend seems so natural, it seems that both use a kind of power that originated from the same source.


    After seeing the process of blending, Su Yan''s face became extremely gloomy, "Your sword sect is really brave, you dare to use the bones of the original emperor to refine magic weapons!"


    This time, Su Yan was really angry.


    Not because of anything else, but because he has always regarded the Primordial Demon Emperor as his friend, and when he sees his friend''s death, the remains will be used as some kind of tool, and a great anger naturally arises in his heart!

 Chapter 4488： grab into the palm of your hand

    Su Yan immediately broke through the golden wall he created.


    When Su Yan was really angry, the surrounding sky suddenly became very gloomy, and Ben Lei slowly streaked across the sky in the dark clouds.


    When they were in Qingqiu Middle School, the reason why the Devil''s Scorpion Sword and the Ghost Throne flew away automatically was not because of the attraction of the Heavenly Devil Token to them, but because they sensed the breath of their former master!


    This is the only reasonable explanation.


    The people of Jianzong definitely didn''t come to the Divine Tribulation Volcano to refine the divine weapon by mistake, but chose this place deliberately.


    The reason why Su Yan dared to be so sure was entirely because of that dark sword, the ridge of the sword was made of the blood of the original Emperor.


    The spine of a sword is the core of a sword. Who would blindly start refining an artifact until the core material is selected?


    The people of Jianzong must have known for a long time that the original Emperor Tianmo was buried in the volcano, but with their ability, they were unable to salvage the body of the original Emperor Tianmo from the depths of the earth.


    So the people of Jianzong took a different approach, using the volcano as a furnace, and then using the remains of the original Emperor Tianmo as a sword ridge to create an artifact.


    In this way, there is no need to salvage the body of the original Emperor Tianmo from the bottom of the volcano.


    This is a typical big investment, big money.


    The human and material resources invested by Jianzong must be huge, and the resources consumed must also be massive.


    This kind of project is absolutely impossible to launch blindly, Jianzong must have investigated everything clearly before starting.


    Su Yan said, "The Primordial Demon Emperor and I are close friends, and we were born and died together. You dare to insult his remains, do you want me to destroy the Sword Sect?"


    What Su Yan said made Jianzong and the two terrified.


    The threat of others may not be insignificant, but the man in front of him is Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu!


    He is the man who dominates the heavens!


    The words spoken by such a man can never be the kind of child''s play that can be easily overturned!


    Many major threats encountered in the history of Jianzong may not be comparable to this man''s words.


    The bet between Su Yan and Bailong Tianzun has not yet been resolved, and there is a new conflict with Jianzong.


    This is naturally a good thing for Pure Land Buddhism.


    But before the Pure Land Sect had time to be happy, Su Yan said, "Heavenly Venerable White Dragon, do we need to end the matter between you and me? You wouldn''t think that if you hold on to the third move, I will have nothing to do with you. Right? I never promised to give up the right to take the initiative!"


    When Su Yan said this, a blue giant has appeared looming behind him!


    This blue giant has four arms, each of which has a completely different seal, and circles of terrifying divine power of destruction continue to spread in the form of ripples!


    Even if Su Yan himself sits motionless on the Ghost Throne, this dharma image of Lord Shiva also has the power to destroy the world!


    If the existence of a series like the original phoenix is ??not dispatched, who can compete head-on with his dharma body of Lord Shiva?


    Even if he were to deal with the great emperors of Sword Sect and Pure Land Sect at the same time, Su Yan would not be the least bit cowardly.


    Today, his strength may not have returned to the peak, but Su Yan''s spirit has already returned to the peak of the era!


    The current Su Yan will never be afraid of anyone, and he will never evade any battle!


    As long as he is here, then he is the aloof and invincible Emperor Xianwu. All emperors should submit to his feet and faithfully implement his orders without any second thoughts!


    The long sword in Bailong Tianzun''s hand vibrated gently, and then he said: "Emperor Xianwu, the situation here is chaotic enough today, do you have to decide between you and me?"


    Su Yan said, "That''s natural, do you really think you can be on an equal footing with me?"


    Bailong Tianzun said: "I have already figured out what trick to use for the third trick, and I have never released this trick, not because I am afraid of you, but because of myself."


    Su Yan sneered, "Why are you afraid of yourself?"


    Bailong Tianzun said: "Because after using that trick, I will wipe out my conscience and become the most cruel evil **** in the world and become the enemy of everyone present."


    Before Bailong Tianzun finished speaking, he heard Su Yan say indifferently: "No matter what form you become, it is absolutely impossible to be my opponent. If you are afraid, you might as well admit defeat now."


    Bailong Tianzun has nothing to do, only to use the strongest third move.


    In the golden halo above, the army of the secret religion has also been assembled, and the breath of at least three secret religion emperors has been passed down.


    The only thing Su Yan could not be sure of right now was just one thing: why did Shi Cang come here, and that he had assembled an army of esoteric sects.


    But these are not important now, Su Yan intends to solve the problems of the White Dragon Tianzun and the Pure Land Sect before going to the Sword Sect.


    As for these people of esoteric religion, there is no harm in talking about it after adjournment.


    Before the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate could activate the third move, behind Su Yan, Shiva''s dharma body transformed into two more heads.


    Now Lord Shiva has four heads and eight pairs of golden eyes scanning all directions!


    Within the range of golden eyes, everything can be destroyed with divine power!


    At this time, Su Yan had already awakened the most direct and cruel side of the godhead. When this side was awakened, the so-called mortal emotions gradually detached from Su Yan''s body.


    The current Su Yan has completely entered into a state of being too oblivious, and then the dharma body that destroyed the gods stood up directly and turned into a giant of fifteen hundred feet!


    Under this huge height, everything around seems so small!


    Even the surrounding Immortal Emperor had a very extreme sense of oppression, the power contained in the dharma body that destroyed the gods is too tyrannical!


    Then the God of Destruction directly stretched out a hand and grabbed it towards the White Dragon Celestial Venerable!


    Even if there is a purple crack on the back of Tianzun Bailong, Su Yan doesn''t care at all!


    Divine power can destroy everything, of course, including all the power of the warp!


    In the face of the hand grabbed by the God of Destruction, Tianzun Bailong did not dodge or evade!


    The hand that destroyed the divine power directly grabbed the White Dragon Tianzun in his palm, and then kneaded it hard.


    Even the great emperors of the Pure Land sect showed horrified expressions!


    The dharma body that destroys the gods is extremely powerful, and it is easy to crush the body of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate.


    I''m afraid that the White Dragon Tianzun has now been crushed into a fuzzy mass of flesh and blood!


    But when the God of Destruction kneaded for a while, and then opened his palm, he found that there was nothing in his palm.


    Where did the White Dragon Tianzun go?

 Chapter 4489： Become an ancient god

    Where did Tianzun Bailong go?


    Not only did the people of Tianzun Bailong disappeared here, but even the breath disappeared all at once.


    It seems that Tianzun Bailong has left the immortal world and went to another world, so the breath will disappear so completely.


    This thing is really weird!


    Even if the White Dragon Tianzun uses the space shuttle spell, even if he temporarily loses his trail, at least the breath will not disappear out of thin air, and some clues will definitely be left behind.


    Now the disappearance of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate can be said to be extremely abrupt, and there is no trace to be found.


    Su Yan sat on the Ghost Throne and looked upwards.


    Although Tianzun Bailong disappeared, the space crack he cut out with his sword just now is still there.


    From the other side of the space crack, the breath of the subspace is constantly accumulating, and it seems that it will invade the world here at any time.


    Suddenly, that touch of purple became incomparably grand!


    The incomparably strong purple light seemed to change into some kind of liquid, ready to fall on the ground here at any time.


    At the same time, there was an indescribable aura from the strong purple light!


    This indescribable aura also contained some kind of ancient divine power. Although Tianzun Bailong had not yet appeared, Su Yan already knew that this divine power must be related to Tianzun Bailong.


    Then the endless purple light condensed in the different space, and then it really turned into a drop of liquid and dripped towards the fairyland.


    This drop of purple liquid has not had time to fall into the magma, and it has gradually changed in the void. At first, it seemed to be an embryo that was not fully developed, and then it slowly changed into a human shape.


    It was as if a new life form was slowly being conceived in this purple liquid.


    This spell is very strange, and the rest of the great emperors were already stunned, but Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, only said: "In terms of the way you appear, you can be considered very special."


    Su Yan has dealt with many ancient gods, and those ancient emperors are actually the strongest collection of ancient gods.


    Although this drop of purple liquid contained the breath of an ancient god, it was impossible to threaten Su Yan at all.


    In terms of divine power, Su Yan''s Shiva is the godhead of the main god, and even if the evil gods in the Warp have lived for hundreds of millions of years, they still do not have the godhead of the main god. This gap is a gap that cannot be bridged.


    The gap between the main **** and the **** is like the gap between the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor. Although it is only a word difference, one is in the sky and the other is in the ground.


    The breath of Tianzun Bailong seems to be wrapped in this drop of purple liquid.


    This purple liquid is extremely viscous, and even after being transformed into a human form, the viscous liquid sticks very strongly.


    Until a sword pierced the purple liquid directly from the inside!


    This sword is exactly the sword of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate. Since seeing this sword, Su Yan has already understood that the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate will appear in front of everyone in another face.


    The body condensed with the strange power of the pure subspace should be stronger than the body of the fairy, and even endow this former Heavenly Venerate with real divine power and divine personality.


    But there is never a free lunch in this world, and of course there is a price to be paid to use such power.


    The power of the subspace comes from the dark side of the immortal world. It can be said that it is a collection of all the dark powers in this world. Using such power is like Su Yan''s use of the halberd, which will lead to violence, killing, indulgence and other negative effects in the heart. desire exploded.


    Even if the dark side of the fairy is extremely well suppressed, there is generally no trouble, but as long as these dark sides are still there, it must be a huge hidden danger.


    Sooner or later, even his own heart will be swallowed up by this huge darkness!


    Completely reduced to a monster without soul and wisdom!


    The white dragon Tianzun''s swordsmanship is very delicate, and the sword energy cuts open the purple liquid that wraps the body, but does not produce any destructive power.


    Under the purple liquid, the newly born body of the White Dragon Tianzun is almost perfect. Every muscle has explosive power. The floating purple hair, and the purple eyes with a circle of gold threads all show that the body of the White Dragon Tianzun. has climbed to another level.


    It''s just that the remaining righteousness on Bailong Tianzun''s body has completely disappeared, and all that is left is the aura of evil spirits.


    Today''s Bailong Tianzun should really be deprived of the title of Tianzun, because the breath on his body has nothing to do with Taoism.


    Seeing such a near-perfect body, Su Yan first thought of those ancient emperors who had fought against each other.


    Those ancient emperors also possessed a nearly perfect body and a spirit that was almost never fatigued, and could do one thing with high concentration and sleepless nights for thousands of years.


    The gods have a huge innate advantage over the human race.


    The purple liquid gradually slipped from the newly born body of Tianzun Bailong, and a relaxed and confident smile appeared on Tianzun Bailong''s face, and said: "Emperor Xianwu, thanks to the huge pressure you put on me, you can help me in such a situation. Breaking through the bottleneck that I have always had under the limit of the situation, reaching the realm that I have always wanted but could not achieve."


    Tianzun Bailong said that this is definitely from the bottom of his heart. If Su Yan did not put him under too much pressure, it would be impossible to force out the potential of Tianzun Bailong, so as to help him break through.


    Everyone can notice that after the White Dragon Tianzun was reborn from this strange purple liquid, the breath is completely different from before.


    And the change should be more than just the level of breath.


    Today''s Bailong Tianzun has an indescribable strange feeling all over his body!


    If it weren''t for the fact that his face was still eight-point similar, it would be almost difficult to notice that this person was still the Heavenly Venerate White Dragon.


    "Congratulations to the Daoist! Congratulations to the Daoist! He has entered a realm that has never been seen before! The Daoist has cultivated the supreme divine power, and I am afraid that he has already compared all the Heavenly Venerates in the Heavenly Court to become the first among the Heavenly Venerates!"


    "I thought that Daoist was going to admit defeat, but I didn''t expect Daoist to hold back such a big move! Daoist has achieved the supreme divine body now, and he will live the same life as the universe in the future, and be as immortal as heaven and earth!"


    The great emperors of the Pure Land Sect saw that the White Dragon Tianzun had been born, and they were all ecstatic, and said congratulations and compliments to the White Dragon Tianzun.


    In the face of these compliments, Tianzun Bailong has nothing to say.


    Instead, Su Yan said: "No matter what you look like, even if you become those ancient emperors back then, it doesn''t matter, you only have one last move left, and if this move still can''t force me from the Ghost Throne, then You just lost."


    Tianzun Bailong laughed when he heard the words, and when he laughed, it gave people a more seductive feeling.


    Before he knew it, the stupidest of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate and his fingers had turned purple, and the strange divine aura on his head had become more and more distinct.

 Chapter 4490： Immortal body of the ancient god

    He Qing didn''t speak for a while, sighed at this time, and then said: "Bai Long, do you know that after you make such changes today, you are destined to have no turning back. Now you have merged with the spirit of the ancient gods of the warp space. , in the future you should not even be regarded as the white dragon of the past."


    The reason why Tianzun Bailong disappeared out of thin air just now was because he sacrificed everything he had to the ancient gods of the warp.


    After the sacrifice, Tianzun Bailong got an opportunity to merge with the ancient god.


    And this new body was born after the fusion with the ancient god.


    Now, in the body of Tianzun Bailong, his own soul and the soul of the ancient **** are actually fused into one.


    Once the souls are merged, it is like pouring a cup of red water and a cup of purple water into a cup. After that, it is impossible to restore a cup of red water and a cup of purple water.


    Su Yan didn''t make any comments, because no matter what it turned out to be, it was the choice of Tianzun Bailong himself. What can an outsider say?


    Tianzun Bailong looked at He Qing and said, "Actually, after that night in Lingxiao Hall, I have already died, and I am only a broken body, even if I was swallowed by the ancient gods in the end. What about Chi? I''ve been a walking dead for a long time."


    "Is everything worth it just for one woman?" Even He Qing couldn''t hold back this time.


    Su Yan had also heard about the matter of Bailong Tianzun being trapped by love, and finally the woman was executed in the heavenly court.


    It has to be said that it is a very tragic love story.


    But to indulge in the love of men and women as Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Venerate is too small.


    One of Bailong Tianzun''s hand changed, and it was directly integrated with the long sword, and even the flesh and blood could be seen spreading to the sword.


    This is also a little scary for those great emperors.


    Jianzong is an expert in using swords. Even if it is said that it is connected with his own sword blood, it is also a kind of intimacy that he pursues. No one can really connect his blood to the sword.


    But Tianzun Bailong has achieved this, but the current Tianzun Bailong should no longer be a human race.


    Although he tried his best to transform himself into the appearance of a human race.


    Su Yan was not very surprised by the change that Bailong Tianzun played. The gods'' ability to use the body is not comparable to that of the human race. Those ancient emperors can play more tricks.


    It''s not surprising that this kind of thing happens a lot.


    At this time, Tianzun Bailong has raised his long sword high, and the purple sword light is condensed on the tip of the sword.


    Only Su Yan was used to seeing all kinds of big scenes, and he was used to seeing all kinds of kendo masters and saints.


    Now these Immortal Emperors are too young, including He Qing, they don''t have much experience in fighting with ancient gods and ancient emperors.


    But Su Yan was different. Back then, it was Su Yan who acted as the leading elder brother, who directly lifted those ancient emperors from the throne of kingship.


    With Su Yan''s qualifications and previous brilliant record, there is no need to look at Bailong Tianzun.


    Perhaps it was Su Yan''s contempt that inspired Bailong Tianzun''s will to win or lose. When this sword fell, it was considered an extraordinary performance of 120% of his strength.


    That little purple light erupted violently, as if thousands of magnificent purple gems suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Thousands of purple light spots shone in the void. This move was extremely magnificent, but it had almost no murderous intent.


    It seems that this trick exists in this world only for the sake of beauty.


    Su Yan''s body sat on the Ghost Throne and remained motionless, but the Dharma Body of Destruction God moved, turning into two shields with the Destruction Divine Power above the Ghost Throne!


    Countless purple light spots fell on these two shields, and the sound of ping ping pong pong came continuously!


    In a head-on collision between divine powers, Su Yan would not be afraid of anyone, even an existence like a primitive phoenix would have no good way to destroy divine power!


    What''s more, the divine power of Bailong Tianzun can''t even reach the level of the main god.


    But what happened next broke Su Yan''s cognition.


    The properties of those purple light spots are very strange. Not only do they possess the properties of stars, but they also seem to incorporate black holes. The strong repulsion generated by the pulling between the two cannot be resisted even by a magical weapon made from the power of destruction!


    The two shields were pierced like this!


    At this moment, even Su Yan had a surprised expression on his face.


    If those purple light spots were to vent like this, they would definitely pose a huge threat to Su Yan!


    But Su Yan''s reaction was also quick, the red lotus sky dance in his hand immediately turned into a crimson fire pillar and charged straight up!


    The crimson fire not only drowned the purple light spots in the sky, but also involved the body of the White Dragon Celestial Venerable!


    Finally, it rushed into the purple space-time crack and spread into the subspace of the other world!


    The power of the artifact creation is so unparalleled!


    The surrounding great emperors were stunned. They saw that Su Yan was in a passive state, and thought that Tianzun Bailong had a chance.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Su Yan used the divine artifact of good fortune, everything became without any suspense!


    Even He Qing was very surprised at this moment, thinking that Su Yan had obviously made a mistake in judgment with the move of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate just now, but this mistake was filled up by Su Yan in a blink of an eye.


    Perhaps only the artifact of good fortune can deal with the artifact of good fortune


    "Tianzun Bailong, you lost, the three moves have been exhausted." At the same time that Su Yan stood up from the Ghost Throne, a sword light appeared in his hand!


    This sword light directly passed through the infinite red fire and arrived at the body of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate. Almost immediately, the body of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate was shot in the opposite direction.


    According to the bet between Bailong Tianzun and Su Yan, after Bailong Tianzun has exhausted his three moves, if he still can''t force Su Yan to stand up from the ghost throne, then he and everyone in the Pure Land Sect will be dealt with by Su Yan.


    Now Su Yan just used his sword light to deal with the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate.


    The crimson fire gradually dimmed.


    I saw that the hand holding the sword of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate had been broken. Not only that, but there was a huge hole in the left chest of the White Dragon Heavenly Venerate.


    The lethality of the sword light that Su Yan fired just now was really fierce!


    A character of the Heavenly Venerate series, and a Heavenly Venerate who has a divine personality after merging with the spirit of an ancient **** from another world, was actually pierced through his chest by Su Yan''s sword.


    However, although Tianzun Bailong was pierced through his chest, he did not die at all.


    The purple hair is still floating in the void, and the White Dragon Tianzun still has that very strange smile on his face. Even the divine power and breath are very stable, and there is no sign of serious injury.

 Chapter 4491： Shi Cangs sudden appearance

    If you pay attention, you can find that there is no blood flowing out of the wound of Bailong Tianzun, but a strange substance like a tree vine grows, and it begins to slowly repair the wound.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised by this, but he was relieved quickly.


    After being shattered by the sword energy, the heart pulse in the left chest will be strangled again, and the emperor will also fall into ashes.


    But Tianzun Bailong had already abandoned the human body.


    Some parts of the body are critical to the human race, but not to the gods.


    Su Yan had personally killed so many ancient gods, so he naturally knew this truth.


    Next, I saw Tianzun Bailong showing a strange smile. I saw the sea of ????fire shaking below, and Tianzun Bailong said: "Emperor Xianwu, I haven''t exhausted the changes of my third move."


    The Ghost Throne under Su Yan''s seat, as expected, the magma began to churn, and the little purple stars hidden in the magma also rose directly.


    These purple stars still have powerful lethality, but Su Yan has no intention of doing anything at all.


    A peerless powerhouse like Su Yan would have his own arrogance.


    Since a sword can''t kill the White Dragon Tianzun, it would be a loss of identity if he did it again.


    Su Yan said: "Being able to face me with a sword can be considered your good fortune. Today, you and your companions can leave here safely, and no one will dare to stop you."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the great emperors of the Pure Land Sect all felt as if they had been granted amnesty, and even started to celebrate.


    On the other hand, after Tianzun Bailong received the magical power, his face was extremely pale. He was strangled by Su Yan''s frontal sword just now. Although he could not die, it was definitely lethal to the body, at least not like the appearance of Tianzun Bailong on the surface. It looks so easy.


    To Su Yan, the people of the Pure Land Sect were all insignificant scumbags.


    Their strength is completely insignificant to the Taoist sect, and it is even more impossible to change the pattern of the fairy world. Even if they are let go, it is fine, because these people can''t make much trouble.


    After Su Yan flew up, he almost never looked at the people from the Pure Land Sect, and now only the golden wheel on top of Su Yan''s eyes remained.


    In the golden wheel, the esoteric people have been standing there for a long time.


    Before flying into the sky, Su Yan glanced at the pitch-black long sword again, and then Su Yan simply threw the Ghost Throne and the Demon Token, plus the Demon Slayer Sword over there and the newly born The pitch-black long sword, the breath of the four artifacts perfectly blended together, forming a great darkness!


    After Su Yan did this, the two of Sword Sect didn''t dare to act rashly.


    But it would be a bit reluctant for them to just abandon the artifact that they had spent five thousand years refining with countless human and material resources.


    It is Shi Cang who is in charge of the situation here.


    Shi Cang is the de facto master of the esoteric sect. When Shi Cang appears here, it means that there must be something important, and he has to let him, the sect master, come out!


    The Taoist soldiers around Shi Cang wore golden armor, and the totems of various ancient emperors on the armor complemented each other.


    The magic weapons used by the major corps are not the same, and the coat of arms of the ancient emperor is not the same. Presumably under the auspices of Shi Cang, the use of the power of the ancient emperor by the secret religion has reached another level.


    After Shi Cang saw Su Yan, he had a somewhat happy expression.


    Because Shi Cang and Jin Shiya have always been very close, and even with Su Yan they are also very close.


    After all, everyone has also dealt with the Unsalted Saint in the first battle of the Holy City, and they can be regarded as good comrades who have fought side by side.


    After Shi Cang and Su Yan looked at each other for a while, he finally couldn''t help but said: "Xiandi Su, how come your strength has increased so much compared to when you were in the Holy City! I can think of a reasonable thing about this. After all, you are the number one figure in the past, it is normal to find your once powerful power, but your realm has improved a lot."


    After hearing Shi Cang''s words, Su Yan nodded slightly.


    To be honest, with entering the Huntian Pagoda as the dividing line, after that, not only Su Yan''s strength, but also his realm has been greatly improved, which is indeed not the same as before.


    Su Yan''s improvement was naturally greater than before, which surprised Shi Cang.


    For the emperor, a hundred years is just a snap of his fingers.


    It is incredible that Su Yan can achieve such a great achievement in such a short period of time!


    Even if Shi Cang was known as the number one genius in the secret sect, in front of Su Yan, he could only sigh.


    There are not only Shi Cang but also Ji Sheng who came from the esoteric sect. Ji Sheng and Su Yan had fought against each other before, and he was a complete defeat in front of Su Yan. .


    But Su Yan didn''t want to conflict with the secret religion at all, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Su Yan asked directly, "Shi Cang, why are you here? Are you planning to destroy the secret religion''s long-standing principle of seclusion?"


    Ji Sheng felt that Su Yan''s question was very offensive, and his face became even more ugly.


    But no one here cares about his thoughts at all, Shi Cang said, "Why don''t you tell me first, what is the purpose of your coming here?"


    Su Yan said: "I just wanted to come to the Endless Continent to get a little bit of the elites of the thick soil, but unexpectedly, many incidents occurred for no reason."


    Shi Cang''s eyes lit up when he heard the thick soil elite, and said, "Do you already plan to reshape the Immortal Realm of the past?"


    Su Yan said proudly: "Rebuilding the Immortal Realm can only be regarded as the first step. To regain the glory of the past, it is far from being able to build an Immortal Realm. You should talk about why you appeared here. ?"


    Shi Cang said: "Of course it is the arrangement of the patriarch."


    Su Yan showed a strange and puzzled expression, and asked directly, "Shi Cang, I am confused by what you said. The Patriarch disappeared many years ago, what can he do?"


    Shi Cang said: "The Patriarch told me back then that if the Daoyin seed hatches the divine artifact, that person will definitely go to the Endless Continent to extract the Patriarch''s legacy, and then I will help this person. In order to achieve this goal, even if It is acceptable to expose the existence of the esoteric religion. Perhaps it should be said that the esoteric religion was created for this moment. Everything you and I have done is actually in the plan of the patriarch."


    Shi Cang didn''t mention this, but after talking about this, Su Yan suddenly showed a dissatisfied expression, and said directly: "Your patriarch is really abominable! He even dared to use me as a chess piece, and he asked me to extract him. I just don''t extract the legacy, what can he do to me?"


    Su Yan said this not because of his rebellious personality, but simply because he didn''t like that his every move was in the hands of others.

 Chapter 4492： Rage against Jianzong

    No one would like to be a **** in the hands of others, not to mention that this **** is a proud man like Su Yan.


    Moreover, Emperor Chaos arranged in advance time and time again, causing Su Yan to fall into the situation he designed in advance, which made Su Yan wonder what kind of plans the Emperor Chaos had.


    From the current point of view, the layout of Emperor Chaos is indeed beneficial to Su Yan.


    But the ghost knows that if you follow the Chaos Emperor''s layout step by step, will it suddenly turn a corner?


    After entering the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan already had a basic understanding of Chaos Emperor''s power and realm.


    The Chaos Emperor should not only cut off cause and effect, but also crushed fate, he should also surpass reincarnation.


    So he can lay out the past, present, and future!


    Such vigor and means are definitely not comparable to those immortal emperors of Daomen.


    Those immortal emperors in the Taoist sect have not even broken the cause and effect. In order to eliminate the karma in the body, they need to continue to practice in the world, otherwise there is a risk of falling.


    The gap is too large.


    However, this also made Su Yan a little puzzled. Since the Chaos Emperor was already strong to such a degree, how could he fall?


    Could there be a stronger existence than Chaos Great Emperor to kill him?


    Su Yan once thought that he understood all the secrets among the heavens very well, but after knowing the existence of the esoteric religion, he had some doubts about some of his previous common sense.


    Seeing Su Yan''s displeased expression, Shi Cang also smiled and said, "Since you are Senior Sister Jin''s husband, you should be considered a member of our secret sect, and we will not harm our own people. The ancestor''s legacy is also for you. There must be no harm."


    Instead, Su Yan laughed and said, "Okay, then you have to tell me where the ancestor''s legacy is, otherwise how will we get it?"


    Shi Cang said strangely: "Could it be that Emperor Su, you haven''t found the whereabouts of the ancestor''s legacy?"


    Su Yan spread out his hands and said, "Your Senior Sister Jin told me long ago that the Primordial Priest Chaos left eight words, the universe is prehistoric, I haven''t solved these eight words yet, how to open his Legacy? I wonder what you think of these eight characters?"


    Shi Cang also repeated these eight words for a long time, and then showed a thoughtful expression.


    Su Yan said to Shi Cang: "You first slowly think about the mystery of these eight words here. I will deal with the people from the Sword Sect, and then join you again."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he floated away.


    The White Dragon Heavenly Venerate and those from the Pure Land Sect have not left yet, but Su Yan has no interest in them at all.


    But seeing Su Yan flying back from the sky, those from the Pure Land Sect were so frightened that they didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    Cheng Ying felt a surge of anger from Su Yan''s body, and already knew that Su Yan was here for their Sword Sect this time.


    Cheng Ying changed the serrated sword in his hand again and stared at Su Yan stubbornly.


    Cheng Ying had fought against Su Yan once, so he naturally knew how powerful Su Yan was.


    This is a battle she is destined to win, but even so, Cheng Ying will not be afraid, let alone retreat!


    Cheng Ying only said softly: "Junior brother Quan, you might as well leave here first, and I will deal with him after coming to the palace."


    Quan Jinnan was stunned by Su Yan''s aura. At this time, he recovered after listening to Cheng Ying''s words, and continued: "Senior Sister Cheng Ying, his strength is boundless, if you are left alone Dealing with him would be a bit too cruel. If the two of us shoot together, there may be a chance."


    Cheng Ying showed a bitter smile, she knew that this so-called chance of life did not exist at all.


    Not only did Su Yan destroy divine power unparalleled in the world, but he also created divine weapons to destroy heaven and earth, and even his swordsmanship was stronger than them.


    After Su Yan fell down, he looked at Cheng Ying and said, "Your Sword Sect should know that the Great Emperor Primordial Demon was buried here, but deliberately used his remains to forge artifacts? Did you insult the remains of an emperor like this? Do you think there will be retribution?"


    Cheng Ying said: "If you want to do it, do it, why do you say these unnecessary words? My Sword Sect never needs to explain to anyone!"


    Su Yan said, "I need to know who is in charge of this matter. Sword Sect, you two are not talkative, so what''s the point of killing only the two of you?"


    Cheng Ying said, "I don''t need an outsider like you to tell me how my Sword Sect behaves!"


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Ying proudly and said, "When I was in your Sword Sect Holy Land and your ancestor Shi Kaitian was talking about swords, your ancestors didn''t know where to wear diapers. Even if Shi Kaitian saw you What I''ve done today, I''m afraid I have to start cleaning the door, it''s ridiculous! The remains of the original Emperor Tianmo contain supreme demonic energy, and there are endless curses, how can you Xiao Xiao be able to control it?"


    Su Yan then looked at the pitch-black long sword, and then said directly: "Do you know what a ferocious sword you might create? If it will attack the master''s evil sword, what are your plans? How to deal with it? Are you going to use Jianzong''s life to fill it?"


    Cheng Ying stared at Su Yan and was speechless, as did Quan Jinnan.


    In terms of seniority, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan are certainly not worthy of Su Yan''s shoes.


    Su Yan said: "If I hadn''t had some friendship with your ancestor Shi Kaitian back then, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk so much nonsense with you. Today I have other important things, but I will definitely go to your Sword Sect to ask for one. To put it bluntly, let your Sect Master get ready, but I want to see how much Shi Kaitian''s legacy he inherited back then."


    Hearing that Su Yan did not intend to fight with them, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But there was still a feeling of depression in his heart, because Su Yan had already said that after this matter, Su Yan would personally go to the Sword Sect to ask what happened.


    Then Su Yan flew directly towards the pitch-black long sword.


    This pitch-black sword, and the power of the other three artifacts of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor have been completely fused together, forming an unbreakable barrier.


    Only when Su Yan approached this barrier, the barrier was automatically activated and attacked Su Yan!


    The darkest sword qi and sword qi flew vertically and horizontally, directly splitting the void!


    But even if the space was cut into pieces, Su Yan''s pace in the void was not affected in any way, as if Su Yan had long since ceased to exist in this space.


    After Su Yan walked in front of the enchantment, he saw a little red flame burning in Su Yan''s hand!


    This crimson flame directly turned into a huge fire snake, forcibly blasting away the enchantment!


    Su Yan didn''t use any tricks, and only used the simplest and most rude method, and fell next to the several artifacts of the original emperor.

 Chapter 4493： unsolvable puzzle

    Su Yan first put away the Ghost Throne, the Devil''s Saber, and the Demon Token. These three artifacts were overwhelmed by Su Yan before, so it was much easier to put them away.


    Without the support of the power of these three artifacts, the pitch-black sword became isolated and helpless.


    Su Yan gradually walked towards the sword, and an extremely sharp sword energy gradually emerged around him.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and all those sword qi were blasted out!


    This sword is more difficult to tame than a wild horse, and this ferocity should be innate.


    If it is not the owner it recognizes, absolutely do not want to grasp it, even if you hold it forcibly, you will be hurt by it. Wanting to use it to kill the enemy is an impossible luxury.


    Just now, Cheng Ying and Quan Jinnan were stabbed by this sword one after another in their hands holding the sword.


    Although Su Yan understood this, he still stretched out his hand, intending to hold the sword.


    The distorted portraits on Jiancong suddenly became more and more hideous!


    At the same time, an extremely ominous aura was gradually projected from the sword of this sword!


    This sword is also full of strong hostility towards Su Yan, and it will not be intimidated by Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care at all, instead he stretched out his hand and grabbed the sword, then forcibly pulled it out from the black volcanic rock.


    The moment Su Yan pulled out the sword, the dark sword energy turned into many sharp thorns, piercing Su Yan''s palm!


    But Su Yan still didn''t care, let the blood flow, only a circle of dragon scales appeared around the wound.


    And the wound is recovering quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Then the sword shook violently in Su Yan''s hand, and it seemed that he was desperately trying to ask Su Yan to control it!


    But no matter how resisted this sword was, it was futile. Once Su Yan grasped it tightly, it was absolutely impossible for it to have another chance to escape.


    Then the fierce aura of this sword was magnified by more than ten times!


    This ferocity also contained an extremely ominous aura! It seems to contain a very mysterious power!


    The divine sword made from the remains of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor was indeed not an ordinary magic weapon. Even Su Yan could barely hold it in the palm of his hand, but he was unable to exert its power.


    Su Yan glanced at the pitch-black long sword, then put the long sword into his sleeve, and flew straight up into the sky.


    Su Yan came as soon as he said it, and left as soon as he said it, no one dared to stop him.


    After Su Yan flew away, the people from the Sword Sect and the Pure Land Sect also flew away one after another.


    Only a few hundred miles of magma rivers were left, and thousands of miles of shattered earth was shaken by mountains and rivers.


    The power of destruction in the leylines has not yet been fully released, and more magma should spread out later.


    Su Yan flew back in front of Shi Cang again and asked Shi Cang, "Do you understand the eight characters of the universe''s prehistoric universe?"


    Shi Cang shook his head directly and said, "I don''t understand what it means. This is not something I should think about. This is a problem left by the patriarch. What I want to do is to help you open up the patriarch''s legacy. . This is also the purpose of my coming to you."


    Su Yan said: "You are really amazing. The Endless Continent is so broad, you can find out where I am right away."


    Shi Cang said: "I naturally have my own magic method. As long as you are on this endless continent, no matter where you are, I can find you."


    Su Yan looked up at the sky, and above the golden halo was the endless sky.


    What exactly do the eight characters of Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Universe Prehistoric mean?


    "This endless continent is almost infinitely broad. Even if all the immortal realms are added up, it is not as magnificent as the endless continent. Is it not possible to release the divine sense to scan every inch of the endless continent?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he thought of the Immortal Mansion of the Primitive Heavenly Demon Emperor, which was located in the terrestrial veins twenty miles underground.


    Even the divine consciousness of the Great Emperor is difficult to penetrate to that level.


    If Chaos Emperor''s legacy is buried at such a depth, then even scanning the Endless Continent with divine sense will become meaningless.


    Since Emperor Chaos left behind a charade, he definitely wouldn''t want Su Yan to use the stupidest method to solve the riddle.


    Su Yan said, "I hate guessing riddles the most, so I might as well say something interesting, Shi Cang, do you know the origin of this endless continent?"


    Shi Cang said: "Isn''t it everlasting? Ever since I came to the Immortal Realm, I have heard from the immortals that the Endless Continent has existed since the birth of the Immortal Realm."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s just a bunch of nonsense. It is said that I created the first fairyland in the heavens, but it''s not, the Endless Continent is the first fairyland in this world."


    Because of Su Yan''s words, Shi Cang couldn''t help but be very surprised and asked, "Is this true? How much mana does it take to create such an endless continent?"


    "Of course, the Endless Continent was not created by any great emperor. It was created by our five emperors and another mysterious man, with the help of the bones and blood of many ancient emperors. I''m not afraid to tell you, that mysterious man is He Qing''s master. , his master has two other disciples, who were first-class powerhouses back then, but they all died later."


    The five emperors that Su Yan mentioned were Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, the Great Emperor Xingchen, the ruler of the astral world, the Great Emperor Changshengqing, the Great Emperor of Primordial Demons, and the Great Emperor Phoenix Saha.


    Time flies, and after the changes of the years, the five emperors of that year are now only Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix.


    "If it weren''t for us, where would the immortals have a place to stay after they ascended to the Immortal Realm?" Su Yan smiled and said, "In the Endless Continent, a piece of each of our five emperors'' bones is also fused. Extracting the essence of our cultivation and life, my understanding of the Endless Continent should surpass everyone''s, and even I can''t think of where the Chaos Emperor will put his legacy. Do you think his arrangement is unnecessary?"


    Shi Cang said: "The arrangement of the ancestors must have deep meaning, I will never doubt this point."


    Su Yan said: "This is natural, because your secret sect has always regarded Chaos Emperor as the only true god. This guessing game is really boring. I have already planned to go back to Longevity Mountain. If you have time, you can come to Longevity Mountain for a drink. A cup of tea, take a look at your Jin Shiya, if she can see you, she will be very happy."


    It would be a lie to say that Su Yan was not at all interested in Chaos Emperor''s legacy, but Su Yan really wasn''t so keen on Chaos Emperor''s legacy that he had to get it.


    Because even without the legacy of Emperor Chaos, Su Yan can still become the strongest in the heavens.


    There is no doubt about that.

 Chapter 4494： The big devil suddenly appeared

    From the very beginning, Ji Sheng felt that Su Yan''s tone was too arrogant.


    Ji Sheng said: "Emperor Su, since the patriarch has made such an arrangement, then we should act according to the arrangement of the patriarch. The patriarch knows the past and present, and if we violate the patriarch''s will, there will be many bad consequences."


    Ji Sheng''s purpose was to persuade Su Yan, but when he said that, he just hit Su Yan''s minefield.


    Su Yan cleared his throat, and then said: "My fate is up to me, what I will do, and what kind of fate will I have, I always choose by myself, no one can control my fate, No one can influence my choice, no matter who it is, it is the same."


    Ji Sheng said: "Then your Shiva''s divine power still has the Daoyin seed to hatch the divine artifact, isn''t it the arrangement of the patriarch? Without the arrangement of the patriarch, can you kill the Quartet here?"


    Su Yan stared at Ji Sheng, the situation between the two sides was already a bit tense, and Shi Cang was not a good person to be caught in the middle.


    I only heard Su Yan say: "Although the two treasures were arranged by the Great Chaos Emperor long ago, but in the end, it was only after a lifetime of death that I could get them. He didn''t send something to me for no reason. Your secret sect has some friendship with me, I don''t want to have a conflict with you, so just let it go."


    Su Yan wanted to leave, and Shi Cang wanted Su Yan to stay.


    Although Shi Cang''s attitude is not as radical as Ji Sheng''s, since he has brought thousands of troops to the Endless Continent from the chaos, if he does nothing, it is too unreasonable to go back like this.


    But Su Yan immediately said: "Shi Cang, it''s very simple for you to ask me to stay, I just ask you one question, the universe is prehistoric, can you understand these eight words? If you can''t understand it, why waste your time here? I You have to go back to shape the fairyland, and when you can solve the mystery of these eight characters, come back to my fairyland to find me, and at that time, I will definitely take out the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor with you."


    Su Yan seemed to have made up his mind.


    Shi Cang still wanted to say what he wanted to stay, but he didn''t know what to say.


    But at this time, Shu Zaotian appeared in front of Su Yan again. If he said it, it should be the second time.


    Shu Zao Tian took the initiative to appear in front of Su Yan, and it was in the pure real world.


    In the spiritual world, Shu Zaotian''s strength will be so strong that there is almost no upper limit, and she has an immortal body without breaking obstacles, but in the real world, her powerful strength can only exert at most 30%.


    Generally speaking, the book makes heaven to avoid appearing in the real world.


    But she broke the routine twice, I''m afraid it was because Su Yan possessed those divine weapons of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor.


    Shu Zaotian''s body was so white that it was flawless, and her face was still the expressionless face of the brand. She had never really lived before, and of course she couldn''t understand the feelings of human beings.


    Shi Cang and the esoteric group did not recognize Shuzaotian, and when they saw it, they showed an extremely strange expression, because it was obvious that Shuzaotian was a powerful being that surpassed their cognition.


    Su Yan was not so surprised when he saw Shu Zaotian, and asked directly, "Shu Zaotian, how could you act alone, the Great Demon God? Didn''t he come with you?"


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, Shu Zaotian''s shadow had already soared, turning into a distorted black ball.


    After the black ball was spinning at a high speed, it turned into a shadow gate, and the big devil came out of the shadow gate.


    The real body of the Great Demon God is still hidden in a strange shadow, and his face and appearance are completely surrounded by darkness, and he can''t see anything clearly.


    The Great Demon God is dark and Shu Zaotian is pure white. The contrast between these two people standing together is extremely high.


    "Great Demon God, why are you here again?" Su Yan naturally didn''t have a good face towards the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God didn''t feel anything about Su Yan''s hostility, and said directly, "Xiandi Su, you should know that I came here for the Ghost Throne, the Devil''s Saber, and the Devil''s Token."


    "Hmph, then you should also know my attitude. I won''t give you these three treasures even if I feed them to the dog. So what if you call Shu Zaotian, thinking that a Shu Zaotian can threaten me. Is it?" Su Yan said, "If the two of you can do anything to me, then in the Demon Realm, you should have already robbed the Moji Saber.


    The great devil said: "The strength of Shu Zaotian can''t threaten you, Xiandi Su, but the ladies may not be able to resist them. As long as they enter the dream, Shu Zaotian can use their consciousness at any time. Capture Immortal Su, although you are extremely powerful and we really have nothing to do with you, you still have your own weaknesses."


    Jin Shiya was almost captured by Shu Zaotian before.


    In the world of multiple dreams, Su Yan and Shu Zaotian had a battle. That battle could only be said to have the upper hand, but it could not be said that they completely defeated Shu Zaotian.


    The threat mentioned by the Great Demon God was indeed a very difficult matter for Su Yan, and it was also Su Yan''s weakness.


    But Su Yan then said: "Even if I give you these three secret treasures, how can I ensure the safety of my wives, Shu Zaotian can still arrest people at any time. Great Demon God, you should know my character, What I hate the most is when others threaten me, you have repeatedly violated my taboos, do you really think that I have no ability to punish you?"


    Hearing the words, the Great Demon God laughed and said, "Emperor Su, I became enlightened earlier than you. I have witnessed the oath between the ancient emperors and the formation of the order of the immortal world, and I have also witnessed the alliance of the five emperors. Under the blessing of a mysterious old man, I used bone and blood to shape the endless continent. Later, I naturally saw your fall, and even the rise of Taoism and the collapse of Wuzong overnight."


    The Great Demon God said: "I came from ancient times, experienced the ancient times, the ancient times, the Middle Ages, and the modern times, and I have come to this era. I have witnessed too many geniuses in the heavens and the rise of sects, and I have also witnessed the decline and destruction of too many sects. , If I was so easy to be killed, I should have perished as early as the era of those ancient emperors, Immortal Su, your ability is indeed very high, but you can''t kill me."


    The words of the Great Demon God contained incomparably powerful confidence.


    After the last fight, Su Yan already knew that the source of the Great Demon God''s power was the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian that existed in the chaos before the creation of the world.


    I don''t know what kind of deal the Great Demon God made with the already sleeping Dutian Twelve Demon Gods, and he even had the power to compete with Su Yan.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s fortune-telling artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, he and the Great Demon God would only be in the same league, and it would be very difficult to get each other.

 Chapter 4495： The magic chamois is the key

    Su Yan stared at the Great Demon God, thinking in his heart that the Great Demon God came from the Demon Realm to the Immortal Realm, must be because the three magic weapons, the Demon Slayer Sword and the Ghost Throne, were so important that he had to get them at all costs.


    There must be a great involvement behind this, otherwise the Great Demon God would not be so relentless in pursuit.


    But what about the book, why did she follow the Great Demon God?


    Shuzaotian is the strongest master of the dream world, and even those evil gods born in the sub-space of the dark side of the immortal world are hard to match with Shuzaotian.


    At this time, Su Yan also thought of a possibility, perhaps Shu Zao Tian was not the subordinate of the Great Demon God, and the two were actually in a cooperative relationship.


    The Great Demon God was nothing to fear for Su Yan, but Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance was a strong threat to the Great Demon God.


    But Shuzaotian is different. Shuzaotian can launch attacks pervasively at any desired time period.


    The attack from the dream is of no use to Su Yan, but if it is a book-made heavenly general Jin Shiya. Ni Qingshang and the others would feel very uncomfortable when they were trapped in a dream. Should Su Yan compromise then?


    The Great Demon God saw Su Yan''s dignified expression, but instead said leisurely: "Xiandi Su, there is no fundamental conflict of interest between us, you have already succeeded in beheading your soul, eradicating all the demonic energy that originated from the same source as mine in your body, there is no demonic energy. , you can''t control the three magic weapons, why don''t you cooperate with me, whether Su Xiandi wants to barter or do other transactions, I think it is worth discussing."


    The Great Demon God''s words did not sound hostile to Su Yan, but after Su Yan heard it, he was even more afraid of the Great Demon God.


    Then Su Yan asked: "Great Demon God, why are you chasing these three demon soldiers so desperately? With your ability, what kind of demon soldiers can''t be obtained? Moreover, even if there is no ghost throne, It won''t affect your authority, will it? The seven emperors of the devil world should obey you."


    Su Yan originally thought that the Great Demon God would not easily reveal the real reason, but the Great Demon God said almost without shyness: "Actually, the Demon Slayer Sword is a key, as long as you have the key, you can open a huge treasure."


    "Key? Treasure?" Su Yan never thought that he would hear such an answer from the mouth of the Great Demon God, and he couldn''t help showing a somewhat stunned expression.


    At the same time, the treasures mentioned by the Great Demon God and the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor are inevitably linked together.


    The power of the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian is extraordinary, but if Su Yan and the Great Emperor of the Secret Sect join forces, they can drive them away.


    It''s just that the Great Demon God is also involved in the legacy of the Chaos Emperor?


    Or is the treasure that the Great Demon God said is actually another place?


    Then Su Yan and Shi Cang looked at each other, Shi Cang''s eyes also had deep fear in his eyes, and his secret cultists were here because of the treasure.


    From the standpoint of his secret sect headmaster, of course, no outsiders are allowed to meddle with the ancestor''s legacy, even one second is a great blasphemy!


    Su Yan asked calmly, "What is the origin of the treasure behind the Moji Saber? Great Demon God, can you explain it to me, maybe we can work together. You said it just now, we There is no conflict of interest between them.��


    After the Great Demon God heard Su Yan''s words, he said slowly, "Have you ever thought about who is the first demon cultivator in this world?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense to think about this kind of thing. If you hadn''t experienced that initial era, who would have answered this question?" Su Yan said.


    The great devil said: "The treasure I''m talking about has something to do with the first demon cultivator in the world. It was he who founded the sect of demon sect, and then we have the demon cultivator."


    "So you''re not the oldest demon cultivator?" Su Yan said strangely.


    The Great Demon God smiled and said: "Of course I''m not the oldest demon cultivator, I can only be regarded as his disciple at most. Although I had already cultivated in the ancient times, at that time, even those powerful ancient emperors in the immortal world had not yet concluded a relationship. I swear, the Moji Saber is the artifact created by this Demon Dao Patriarch, and it is also the only key to the treasure he set up."


    Su Yan said, "Since you attained enlightenment so early, why didn''t you take the Devil''s Saber into your hands earlier? You should have had countless opportunities to approach and get the Devil''s Saber over the long years, right?"


    Great Demon God said: "Because at that time I didn''t know the secret behind the Moji Saber. The original Tianmo was also my disciple, and the Moji Saber was actually given to him by me back then."


    Next, without waiting for Su Yan to ask questions, the Great Demon God took the initiative to explain what happened that year.


    The secret of the Great Demon God''s discovery of the Moji Knife still begins when he obtains a mysterious meteorite iron stele.


    The stone tablet fell from the sky and came to the top of the Cyanwood Mountain in the demon world.


    At that time, the power of the demon religion was still mainly in the fairy world, and in the wild land of the demon world, there were only some lords who evolved from low-level monsters.


    Those lords didn''t know the mystery of this stone tablet, but it was dedicated to the Great Demon God as a rare treasure.


    After the Great Demon God got this stone tablet, he immediately showed an expression like he had obtained a treasure.


    Because the power contained in this stone tablet is exactly the same as the power contained in the Patriarch of Demon Dao.


    The power of the founder of the Demon Sect back then was so powerful that even the Great Demon God was far from the realm of the Demon Sect ancestor.


    Even though the Great Demon God has been able to borrow power from the Twelve Capital Heavenly Demon Gods, it is still impossible to reproduce the most powerful power of the ancestors back then.


    This stone tablet has a metallic texture to the touch, but it is an authentic stone. Of course, what is more important is that it contains the secret of the power of the ancestor.


    Then the Great Demon God was addicted to it for a hundred years, not eating or sleeping every day, just to understand the words on the stone tablet and the power contained in the stone tablet.


    A hundred years is a lifetime for mortals, but for an existence like the Great Demon God, it is just a flick of a finger.


    But the final result was that with the wisdom and insight of the Great Demon God, he could not comprehend the power on the stele, and could only decipher the words on the stele.


    This text is the text of the Lei Ze Protoss at the beginning of the creation of the world.


    The Lei Ze Protoss should be the first Protoss to appear after the birth of the world, and its existence has long been annihilated in the long river of history.


    However, the gods that were born later, and even the eight gods of Asura and Emperor Shitian in later generations, also have the blood of the Lei Ze gods in their bodies, but this bloodline has long since become very sparse.


    This Leze Protoss text records a place.


    To enter this place, you need a magic chamois knife.


    That''s why the Great Demon God said that the Moji Knife is the key.

 Chapter 4496： refuse to cooperate

    Su Yan said, "Great Demon God, so you went to the Primordial Demon Great Emperor to ask for the Demon Slayer Sword?"


    Something must have happened between the Great Demon God and the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor, so the Primordial Heavenly Demon Great Emperor specially hid the Momo Saber.


    Only then did the primordial Demon Emperor fall!


    If the secret of the Moji Knife is so simple, the Primordial Demon Emperor can cooperate with the Great Demon God to open the treasure of the Demon Dao Patriarch, and then divide it up together.


    Su Yan asked again, "What does the death of the Primordial Demon Emperor have to do with you? I''ve been thinking about it, only you have the ability to kill the Primordial Demon Emperor."


    "The Primordial Demon was originally my apprentice. You should know that. How can a master harm the apprentice? It''s just that he has lost the consciousness of being the leader of the demon sect, so naturally he has to beat him."


    Su Yan said: "What you call knocking down is also a bit mean, he even lost his life by beating him?"


    As Su Yan spoke, that pitch-black long sword had already appeared in the void!


    This pitch-black long sword seemed to sense the breath of the Great Demon God, and suddenly a dark sword energy shot up into the sky, and it seemed that it was going to take the life of the Great Demon God at any time.


    Of course, the Great Demon God could tell at a glance that this sword was forged from the remains of the Great Demon God as the spine of the sword.


    Su Yan said, "You didn''t even cooperate with the Primordial Demon Emperor back then, but now you want to cooperate with me? You don''t even care about the relationship between master and apprentice, how can you make me trust you?"


    The Great Demon God said: "Books and Heaven can trust me, how can you not trust me, Immortal Su Su? You are not a demon cultivator. What I can use, you can''t use. With the treasure of the ancestor of the demon, everyone can take what they need. Isn''t it great? Besides, you have the divine artifact, how can I get you?"


    The Great Demon God can be said to be eloquent, and what he says are all pleasing to the ears.


    But Su Yan said: "The power of the original Emperor Tianmo is almost equal to mine. How did you force him into a desperate situation and then kill him?"


    The Great Demon God said: "Since ancient times, the master and disciples will keep a hand, and his skills are taught by me. I still don''t know what his strengths and weaknesses are? I didn''t want to get rid of him, but His existence has already affected the future of the Demon Sect."


    Su Yan said: "When the original Heavenly Demon Emperor was there, the Demon Sect could still compete head-on with the Dao Sect. When he died, the Demon Sect collapsed immediately, each mountain fought its own way, and was then expelled by the Dao Sect into the dark world of demons. This is what you want. a bright future?"


    The Great Demon God said: "This is the number of days, and manpower cannot violate the number of days. The qi of Daomen has reached its peak, and if we continue to fight against Daomen, we will only bring about our own destruction. It is only a matter of time before the Demon Church loses. A world where you can rest and recuperate, what��s wrong with keeping the fire from now on? Immortal Emperor Su, you should have been able to see the number of days, when you know that what I said is true.��


    Indeed, the moment Su Yan stepped into the long river of history, he already understood that the rise of Taoism and the **** of the heavens were destiny.


    It can also be said to be the inevitable result of historical laws.


    Although the demon sect has temporarily formed a stalemate with the Taoist sect, from a macro perspective, the defeat of the demon sect is a matter of time.


    Therefore, Su Yan was speechless, the Great Demon God''s words were indeed reasonable.


    But this is only the words of the Great Demon God''s family. To find out the whole picture of a thing, you can''t just listen to the words of one family.


    What''s more, this is a major historical event related to the fate of many true immortals.


    With the power of the Great Demon God, it is not so easy to suppress the original Heavenly Demon Emperor. The Great Demon God must have other arrangements.


    In terms of the cunning nature of the Great Demon God, once he has set up a killing game, he will definitely not give the Primordial Demon Great Emperor any chance.


    It''s just what kind of state of mind did the Primordial Demon Emperor use to die?


    There is no answer to this kind of thing.


    At this time, the Great Demon God continued: "These are friends of the secret sect next to Immortal Emperor Su. If Immortal Su cannot believe me, let the friends of the secret sect follow me."


    Shi Cang said strangely, "You know the existence of our secret religion?"


    The Great Demon God said proudly: "Shouldn''t I know? Before your esoteric master Chaos founded the esoteric sect, he once came to ask me for advice. Although the history of esoteric sect is more ancient than that of Taoism, compared to our demon cultivator, that It''s a big deal."


    Shi Cang didn''t know what to say for a while, and then asked Su Yan, "Are you willing to cooperate with him?"


    Su Yan said: "Naturally I don''t want to. I regard the Primordial Demon Emperor as my best friend, and now the enemy who killed my best friend is right in front of me. If I don''t fight him to the death, I''m already a heroic spirit that is sorry for my friend. If we cooperate, what kind of system will it be?"


    Shi Cang was greatly excited after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    Because he also believes that there are many things in this world that are above interests.


    If the superiors like them also pursue fairness and justice, then the world will not be so hopelessly rotten.


    The Great Demon God was completely stunned for a while, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    The Great Demon God and Su Yan said so much frankly, hoping to cooperate with Su Yan to open the treasure of the Demon Dao Patriarch with the magic scorpion knife.


    Unexpectedly, what was finally exchanged was Su Yan''s unceremonious rejection.


    The Great Demon God threatened: "Immortal Emperor Su, I''m talking to you because I respect your strength, but if you think I''m really afraid of you, then you''re wrong! Those ancient emperors were just as helpless. Not me! Do you know what kind of enemy you have set up?"


    Su Yan pointed at the Great Demon God and the Book of Heaven with his sword energy: "My enemies are all over the heavens, and I don''t know how many people want to kill me. What''s the harm in having two more of you?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly released the sword energy in his hand!


    This sword energy was so sharp that the Great Demon God quickly turned it into a shield, and the shield was completely shattered in less than a breath!


    However, Su Yan''s sword qi power was hardly affected in any way, and he directly stabbed the dark body of the Great Demon God!


    When the body was pierced by the sword energy, there was no blood flowing from the dark body of the Great Demon God, only some black mist slowly swayed away.


    Then the fog returned to its original place, and the body of the Great Demon God was intact again.


    The body of the Great Demon God can be transformed into various forms such as rain, fog, wind and thunder at any time, and it is completely free from the situation of flesh and blood.


    And this is also the most difficult place for the Great Demon God!


    Although the demon body of the Great Demon God is not an immortal body, it has surpassed many immortal bodies.

 Chapter 4497： Tiandi Xuanhuang

    Shu Zaotian''s lips twitched a few times beside the Great Demon God, as if he had something to say.


    Then I heard Shu Zaotian say in a cold and ruthless tone: "I can travel from the dream to your Longevity Mountain now, please don''t shoot again."


    Hundreds of thousands of miles and millions of miles in the physical world can be reached in one second in the spiritual and dream worlds.


    Shu Zao Tian''s words sounded a bit blunt, but they were a real threat to Su Yan.


    Su Yan himself could not be afraid of Shu Zaotian and the Great Demon God joining forces, but Jin Shiya and the others were only afraid that they would not be able to resist Shu Zaotian''s dream attack.


    Su Yan had nothing to do for the time being, he could only watch the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian, and didn''t make any further moves.


    And Shu Zaotian said in that cold and unparalleled tone: "Xiandi Su, you still have a chance to change your mind, we will continue to wait for you."


    After he finished speaking, there were ripples like water waves in the back space of Shu Zao Tian, ??which meant that Shu Zao Tian wanted to escape into the dream world.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, and wanted to follow Shu Zaotian into the dream world with his divine soul, but was stopped by Shi Cang.


    Shi Cang said: "In the dream world, I''m afraid you won''t be her opponent, it''s better to be cautious."


    Shi Cang''s reminder was very necessary. If he hurriedly fell into the dream world, it was the home of Shuzaotian, and if there was another conflict, it would be detrimental to Su Yan.


    The Great Demon God also snorted coldly, and then retreated into the dream world with Shu Zaotian.


    After the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian retreated, Shi Cang said, "Now Senior Sister Jin and the others have been threatened, even you and I, it is impossible to forge an absolutely insurmountable line of defense in the Dream Realm."


    Indeed, Shu Zao Tian can come and go freely in all dreams, and it will be the biggest threat.


    On the contrary, the Great Demon God is not so troublesome.


    After the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian retreated, Su Yan was not so impatient, turned around and said to Shi Cang: "I have already solved the meaning of the first four words of the eight words, you come with me. "


    Shi Cang had a shocked expression on his face, not knowing why Su Yan suddenly changed his mind.


    Logically speaking, Su Yan was so anxious right now that he should have brought the Houtu elite back to Longevity Mountain.


    But now Su Yan is going to open up the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor, this man is still hard to see!


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he flew straight up, and Shi Cang and the others followed closely behind.


    And the huge number of Dao soldiers were collected by Shi Cang into another space, and they could naturally be released when needed.


    Su Yan flew all the way to the north, and the mountains and rivers below gradually became incomparably ethereal.


    After passing more than a dozen mountain ranges, they have flown for thousands of miles, and finally arrived at an ice field that will never melt.


    The ice sheet acts like a mirror, reflecting the sunlight overhead.


    Although there is a round of scorching sun, the temperature is extremely low.


    There is no sign of life in the depths of the ice sheet.


    Shi Cangdao has been following behind Su Yan, and although he is very surprised, he does not speak, because he has been thinking in his mind "the mysterious yellow of heaven and earth", how will Su Yan unravel these four words.


    This should have reached the extreme north of the endless continent.


    It is bitter cold here, and there is not much production. If it is not for those immortals who have practiced the ice-type cultivation technique, generally no one will come here.


    After flying here, Su Yan Yujian was still flying very fast, and there was no sign of stopping.


    The further you fly forward, the more bitterly cold you become.


    The wind in the sky has become more and more violent!


    And before you knew it, the sun gradually turned to the west.


    Only at this time did Su Yan turn around and say, "We should be there soon."


    "Arrived?" Shi Cang was still confused.


    Su Yan said: "Actually, from the time I heard the words "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang cosmos prehistoric", I already knew what Tiandi Xuanhuang was talking about."


    "I still don''t understand." Shi Cang said bluntly, he has always said what he has, and he will never say anything he doesn''t know.


    Su Yan said: "Although you have also been to this endless continent, this endless continent was not created by you after all, so it is normal for you not to know many secrets. If we fly 10,000 miles further, you will understand what I said. What does it mean?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he flew forward at a faster speed.


    At this point, the strong wind in the high altitude is no less than that of a typhoon. It is of course a very difficult thing to maintain a high-speed Yujian flight in such a storm.


    However, Su Yan''s sword light was exceptionally stable and did not shake at all.


    Shi Cang did not release the sword light, but instead stepped on a group of purple divine light and traveled at an incredible speed in the gust of wind.


    The further you fly, the lower the temperature.


    After flying another 20,000 miles on this piece of ice, the temperature here has almost reached the terrifying limit that a true immortal can''t bear.


    Even in the void of the universe, there would not be such a bitter cold!


    This place is simply a giant extremely cold ice prison!


    Shi Cang is the cultivation base of the Great Emperor after all. Although he did not shape the Immortal Realm, he also understands that such extreme power must exist, and it can even be said to be the fundamental power to maintain the huge endless continent.


    Under the extreme interaction of water, fire, wind and earth, a very delicate balance can be achieved in some places, creating the fairyland of dreams.


    The magma volcano and the extremely cold ice prison in front of you are certainly terrifying, but if there is no fusion of these two extreme forces of ice and fire, how can there be a change in the four seasons of the fairyland?


    In fact, he has already flown for another 10,000 miles, but Su Yan Yujian''s speed is still very fast, as if a white lightning has been traveling over the ice field, with a beautiful tail, like a daytime shooting star.


    After flying for another few hundred miles, Su Yan finally stopped flying.


    After arriving here, Shi Cang and the other two great emperors of the secret religion showed very surprised expressions on their faces.


    Because they saw that in front of this extremely cold ice prison, it was no longer day, but night.


    Day and black divide the sky here.


    You can still see the setting sun on the left, but the bright moon can already be seen on the right.


    If you cross the limit of day, you will reach the kingdom of night.


    And at the junction of day and night, you can also see some romantic aurora moving slowly in the air!


    These auroras don''t look very grand, but they cover at least a few thousand miles.


    Shi Cang and the others were speechless. They never imagined that there would be such a magnificent place on the Endless Continent.


    At this time, Su Yan also said: "I think this is where the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang is located."

 Chapter 4498： The place where yin and yang equally divide the sun and the moon

    This is indeed an important node in the endless continent.


    The Endless Continent is a directly tiled continent, not a spherical star.


    To achieve the rotation of night and day requires some special means, rather than relying on the rotation of the stars.


    It is here that the changes in the heaven and earth are taking place.


    The aurora between day and night is the change of black and yellow.


    There is no need for Su Yan to say such things, Shi Cang and the others can understand.


    After all, they also have the realm of the great emperor, and it is impossible for them to have no such knowledge.


    Shi Cang and Ji Sheng looked at each other, and they could see shock in each other''s eyes.


    In this space of day and night, the mysterious yellow gas turned into aurora, which looked so romantic.


    Su Yan landed on the ice sheet at this time, but didn''t say a word.


    Now that the heaven and earth Xuanhuang has been found, what does the universe prehistoric mean?


    Ji Sheng said, "Should we fly into that piece of aurora to see, maybe the prehistoric universe is also a literal meaning?"


    Above the black and yellow of heaven and earth is the universe. If you take it literally, if you throw it out, you will fly into the universe to see it.


    Su Yan said: "I also have this intention."


    Seeing Su Yan flying up again, Shi Cang asked, "Didn''t Su Xiandi say that he is very dissatisfied with the arrangement of his ancestor? Why did he change his mind?"


    "The Great Demon God has regarded me as a thorn in his side. He is a man who has traveled through the ancient times and has lived through countless eras. He is not only super powerful, but also has countless conspiracies and tricks. With such a powerful enemy out of thin air, of course he needs a more powerful one. strength to protect those who are important, and that book makes heaven"


    Shi Cang said, "What is the origin of the woman in white clothes and white hair? Why doesn''t she have any vitality in her?"


    "She is not a living person, and she has never really lived. It is a collection naturally conceived after the connection of the dreams of hundreds of millions of creatures and the union of all the unconscious."


    "At that time, under the rule of the ancient emperor, all living beings suffered, and many ancient immortals formed a dream-casting sect, trying to connect all the dreams of hundreds of millions of people. Such a huge dream is stable because of unconsciousness, and it will be formed and reality. A dream world corresponding to the world, in the dream world, everything is available, and there will be no oppression and cruelty again. And she Shu Zao Tian is the guardian of this dream world."


    "protector?"


    "Those ancient immortals created an equation of the dream world. According to this equation, new creatures are continuously introduced in, then the dream world will become stronger and stronger, and in the end, it may even crush the real world. You can understand Because, because the dark side of the fairy world surpasses in quality, it pushes the original fairy world into the dark side."


    "Dreams become reality, but reality is pressed into the spiritual world? Will this idea be too illusory?"


    Su Yan said: "When reality is full of suffering, human beings will naturally seek a solace in the spiritual world, even if this dream-making country is illusory. Wrong. But I''m afraid those ancient immortals would not have thought that when hundreds of millions of unconsciousness are combined, monsters like Shuzaotian will be born."


    "However, after the birth of Shuzaotian, the dream-casting sect regarded her as an auspicious goddess. Those ancient immortals also thought that they really created gods with human power."


    Shi Cang was speechless when he heard this.


    The history of the heavens is almost all such cruel exploitation and plunder.


    The so-called light and justice may really exist, but for the long history, it is just a small flash, it is fleeting, and it is difficult to leave too many traces.


    Behind the birth of Shu Zao Tian, ??hundreds of millions or even more people from the lower world lost their lives in dreams, and finally their souls became a small brick in the dream world.


    Whether you accept it or not, this is the so-called truth of the heavens and the world.


    Except for those Immortal Emperors who are really at the top, the rest are part of the cannibalization link.


    "After Shuzaotian awakened, the billions of creatures that were sleeping in the dream world became the foundation of the existence of the dream, so she would never allow any creature in the dream world to wake up in the real world again. I used to talk to her In a battle in a dream state, you can use all your strength to retreat." Su Yan said, "In a dream state, she can constantly summon herself in different time and space, and fighting against one book is equivalent to fighting 10,000 books at the same time. fight."


    "This"


    Su Yan said: "I regard her as the biggest threat. I really hope that there is a magic weapon in the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor that can restrain her from creating the sky."


    Su Yan and the three great esoteric sect emperors flew directly into the middle of the aurora.


    When I arrived in the middle of the aurora, I only felt that everything became very strange.


    The darkness and light on both sides seem to have formed some kind of reversal, and the brilliance of the sun and the moon has also reached its peak at the same time, and the Buddha has arrived in a new and fantastic world.


    Then Su Yan and the others continued to fly upwards.


    After the black and yellow of heaven and earth is the word universe. Maybe you really need to fly into the void space to understand what the meaning of the universe is.


    As the flight height increased, the endless continent below gradually became more and more ethereal.


    The air above also gradually became thinner.


    Because there is no air, there is no strong wind that is enough to blow Jinxian out of his body.


    But it''s still freezing cold here.


    The breath that was exhaled would turn into frost almost immediately.


    In this cosmic space, the sun and the moon are on the left and right, but it is so far away that the brilliance of the sun and the moon also has a cold feeling.


    After arriving at this place, Su Yan only felt that his Wanzai Frost Sword became extremely agile.


    The agility of the Wanzai Frost Sword can actually be regarded as a signal.


    Then Su Yan said, "The temperature here is already very close to absolute zero. Under such a temperature, even the flow of time will become very slow. Everyone can search for it individually. What''s special about accounting."


    Although Ji Sheng was dissatisfied with Su Yan''s character, he still admired Su Yan''s ability very much. After listening to Su Yan''s voice transmission, he honestly acted according to Su Yan''s words.


    Counting Su Yan, a total of four great emperors expanded their spiritual senses in four directions.


    If there is any abnormal existence in this void of the universe, then it must not escape the capture of their spiritual sense.


    Su Yan also released his divine sense in a very peaceful way. The divine sense had gone out for more than a thousand miles before he knew it, but he still didn''t sense anything.


    It seems that this piece of cosmic space is empty, and there is nothing.

 Chapter 4499： primitive wild

    When the divine sense is released in the empty cosmic space, it can fully sense how vast and incredible this space is


    There seems to be everything in the universe, full of endless emptiness and loneliness, but if you enter the world of pure onlookers, you will find that there are many energies in it that are moving extremely violently.


    The macroscopic universe is almost static, while the microscopic universe is just the opposite, always in constant and intense motion.


    And it is this movement that shapes our world.


    All the laws and immortals must conform to this static and dynamic principle, otherwise the law itself will not be established.


    Shi Cang said, "I''ve sent my spiritual sense out for 9,000 miles, but I can''t sense anything. Could it be that our thinking was wrong from the beginning?"


    The divine sense released by the Immortal Emperor is a three-dimensional range, not a simple plane.


    Counting Su Yan, the four Immortal Emperors'' divine senses had already filled this 10,000-mile cosmic space with their divine senses, but they found nothing.


    Exactly how can we understand the four characters of the universe?


    To be able to become an Immortal Emperor, not only the talent is extraordinary, even the mind and knowledge are not comparable to ordinary monks.


    If they can''t find any clues, then it may only prove that the direction of search is wrong.


    Su Yan was in the middle of the night, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, and his spiritual sense suddenly turned around and expanded toward the side of the day!


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to notice that there was a door between the dividing line between darkness and day.


    This door is almost difficult to detect, because this door is not something that exists between reality, but a mysterious and mysterious existence, which is difficult to describe clearly with only words.


    But this door was real, and it attracted all of Su Yan''s attention.


    Su Yan flew towards the door!


    After Su Yan reached the dividing line between light and darkness, Su Yan stretched out his hand from the darkness to the light side.


    It''s the same extreme cold over there, there''s no difference in temperature.


    But in the world of pure onlookers, the energy flow on both sides is diametrically opposite.


    Being so clear-cut makes Su Yan think of innate gossip.


    The innate gossip is also so clearly yin and yang, but there is yang in yin, and yin in yang.


    This is because Lone Yin and Lone Yang are not destined to last long.


    It seems that light and darkness are separated by a straight line, but in fact, like the innate gossip, there must be light in the darkness, and darkness is embraced in the light.


    It all makes sense!


    Su Yan thought about this, and seemed to have understood the meaning of the universe, but he didn''t fully understand it.


    However, there was only one layer of window paper left in front of Su Yan, as long as he pierced this layer of window paper, he would immediately be able to see the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then gradually retreated into the darkness.


    Shi Cang and the others were still very confused at this time, and had no clue at all, but seeing that Su Yan had already acted at this time, they couldn''t help but feel very confused, not knowing what Su Yan was doing.


    But no one bothered Su Yan, their spiritual thoughts were still spreading aimlessly in the universe!


    Su Yan didn''t fly for a long time in the darkness, and already saw a piece of starlight sprinkled on an iceberg!


    The iceberg looked holy and unparalleled, and after reflecting the starlight, it became very dazzling.


    This iceberg was the ray of light in the darkness that Su Yan was looking for.


    Su Yan descended directly from the sky and landed on the iceberg. After walking a few steps on the mountain top, Su Yan seemed to understand something, and then he walked with his sword and flew directly into the space of the universe.


    Su Yan already fully understood the meaning of the four words "The Great Desolation of the Universe", and the next step was to open the door to the inheritance of the Great Chaos Emperor.


    Seeing Su Yanfei coming back, Shi Cang asked, "Has Emperor Su discovered anything?"


    "Of course there is. It should be arranged by the Great Chaos Emperor into an innate gossip array."


    "Great formation? Why didn''t we notice the traces of the formation?"


    Su Yan said, "Because this formation combines the energy of the universe and produces the light of the magnetic pole, it has long been integrated with nature, and it has a natural state of Taoism. When you can''t see any artificial traces, you will naturally not suspect that this is a building. Formation."


    Shi Cang said: "The realm of the patriarch is indeed not something we can compare to, and we have already reached the top level. If this is the formation set up by the patriarch, how can we break the formation?"


    "Why do we break the formation?" Su Yan asked back.


    "We are here for the eight characters of the universe of the universe, not to break any formation."


    Ji Sheng said: "If we don''t break the formation, how do we enter the secret treasure of the ancestor?"


    Su Yan said: "Sh Cang''s chaotic divine power can be like a big sun, and you Ji Sheng can use chaotic divine power to descend on Leng Hui thousands of miles away. He is the sun, and you are the yin. We only need to reverse the yin and yang for a moment, and the formation of Zhongxiumen and Jingmen will be exposed, and when we enter through Jingmen, everything will be fine!"


    "Is this really possible?" Ji Sheng asked.


    Su Yan said: "If it doesn''t work, let''s find another way. At least we won''t lose anything by doing this."


    Shi Cang said: "Emperor Su''s words are reasonable, we will act according to his words now."


    Shi Cang cultivated the power of chaos to understand the power of the universe and stars. When dealing with the Saltless Saintess, he once summoned two huge rampant celestial bodies in the chaos. It was naturally easy for him to release the brilliance of the sun.


    And Ji Sheng doesn''t need much, he is a big emperor Leng Hui, and he turns into a moon flower with the divine power of chaos, just as naturally as breathing and drinking water.


    Su Yan had already stepped on it just now.


    Shi Cang needs to fly to that iceberg. There is a strong yang energy on that iceberg, which can boost Shi Cang''s power.


    Ji Sheng had to fly into a dark valley under the sun, a place where the sun could not reach the shadows.


    When these two people exert their strength together, the innate great formation will naturally reverse, thus revealing the gap!


    After Shi Cang and Ji Sheng took their places, and after Su Yan gave the order, they both forced the power of chaos out of their bodies!


    Although they both cultivated the power of chaos, the nature of the power of these two people is diametrically opposite.


    I saw a sudden bloom of brilliance in the darkness, and this brilliance instantly melted the iceberg under Ji Sheng''s seat!


    Even the ice sheet below, which has not melted for ten thousand years, melted along with it, and then turned into an endless flood on the ice sheet!


    Wherever this flood has passed, even those majestic icebergs are irresistible!

 Chapter 4500： mysterious golden space

    This is a very primitive and savage force.


    And it is this primitive and savage force that has shaped our world today!


    The brilliance will also completely light up the darkness!


    Intense light enveloped everything, and this brilliance is still climbing!


    On the other side, the sun was already covering everything.


    But now there is suddenly a layer of light like a veil above the sunlight. After this light covers the sunlight, the ice field can''t see any change for the time being.


    But the previous extreme power has changed subtly!


    Su Yan and the third great emperor of the esoteric religion are between this light and darkness.


    When the power of Shi Cang and Ji Sheng rose up, standing in this universe, they could indeed see that the ground below was no longer a static and barren ice field, but was undergoing tremendous changes!


    It is because you stand high enough that you can see clearly.


    Great changes are taking place on the ice field!


    After the floods flattened the ice sheet, the terrain created was extremely rough, and in some places there was a harmony of yin and yang.


    Although the environment is still bitter and cold, some favorable conditions for life have been created.


    "This is what the universe is about."


    The great emperor of the secret religion said, "But where is the ancestor''s legacy?"


    Su Yan said, "Isn''t the gate already in front of us? Look at the top of your head."


    The great emperor of the secret sect heard the words and looked directly at the top of his head, only to see that a golden eye had been erected at some point.


    These golden eyes do not contain any emotion, just staring coldly at the vicissitudes of life on the ice field below.


    Su Yan said, "The legacy of the Chaos Emperor is in that eye."


    After seeing this golden eye, the great emperor of the esoteric sect couldn''t help showing a tone of amazement, saying: "This is the eye of the ancestor''s law, which symbolizes the supreme truth and secret sect in the fairyland. Since the fall of the ancestor, there has been no one. It can create the eye of jurisprudence."


    Su Yan also felt that these golden eyes were a bit miraculous, but not to such an exaggerated level as he said.


    However, the Chaos Secret Sect had an almost crazy admiration for their founder, so Su Yan didn''t bother to argue.


    While flying straight up, he also transmitted a sound transmission to Shi Cang and Ji Sheng.


    Su Yan said: "You can leave your magical powers in the distance, you can fly over, now that the yin and yang have been reversed, we can enter the space set up by the Great Chaos through this eye."


    After Shi Cang and Ji Sheng saw the golden eye of truth, it was difficult to conceal the strong excitement in their hearts.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words at this time, he naturally flew towards this side at the fastest speed.


    After the four gathered, Su Yan was the first to fly through the Eye of Truth.


    Although the power built into the Eye of Truth is also the power of chaos, for some reason, Su Yan always felt that the power of chaos used by Emperor Chaos was almost not the same power used by Shi Cang and the others.


    But in this world, it is absolutely impossible to have two kinds of Chaos Power. The only reasonable explanation is: Chaos Emperor''s Chaos Power is far superior to Shi Cang and the others in terms of rank.


    Through this higher-grade Chaos Power and the incomparably psychedelic space within the golden eyes, it is possible to get a glimpse of how powerful Chaos Emperor was at his peak!


    After passing through the Eye of Dharma, he entered a pure golden space.


    I don''t know what kind of time and space this golden space is in. The breath inside is very special, and it should be at least not in the fairyland.


    This space is not large, you can see golden barriers all around, no more than the size of a city at most.


    And in the center of this space can see a statue.


    This statue looks like a male lion, but it has a human face, and it is also a woman''s face, which looks extremely delicate.


    And behind the statue can be seen a building that looks like a temple.


    Su Yan was the first to land in front of the statue. The statue was about the height of a seven-story building, and it still looked very majestic.


    The statue looked very vivid, but what made Su Yan more concerned was that there was a faint aura of gods coming from the statue.


    When Su Yan''s foot crossed the boundary of the statue and walked towards the temple, the statue actually moved slowly.


    The statue moved its neck, and then the human face slowly moved towards Su Yan.


    It''s like a hound trying to sniff the smell of a visitor in your home.


    At this moment, when they stopped, Shi Cang and the others fell behind. Seeing the strange statue suddenly moving, they were all ready to take action.


    But Su Yan stopped him.


    Now is not the time to make a move, if you make a rash move, it will have a very bad impact.


    Emperor Chaos must have his intentions for arranging a statue here. Since he already knew that Su Yan would come, there is no need to arrange some agencies to particularly embarrass Su Yan.


    There is absolutely no point in doing this!


    After the statue approached Su Yan, she even spoke, but she was not speaking in human language, but in the common language of the ancient gods, and she asked, "Since you are already a god, why are you still coveting the power behind me? ?"


    Shi Cang and the others were not qualified enough to understand the ancient language of the Protoss.


    Su Yan also replied in the language of the ancient gods: "The Great Emperor Chaos asked me to come, and he said that there is a legacy here for me to pick up."


    The statue immediately retracted the protruding body and turned it into an immobile statue again. It seemed that Su Yan had acquiesced in the qualification to enter the temple behind him.


    When Shi Cang and the others landed next to the statue, the statue moved its head again and stared at them coldly.


    If they dare to act arrogantly, this statue will definitely attack them immediately!


    Su Yan said, "Shi Cang, you don''t have to follow me. The legacy of the Chaos Emperor is in the temple behind me. I''ll get it and come out."


    It would be a lie to say that Shi Cang and the others had no idea about Chaos Emperor''s legacy.


    Especially Shi Cang, he is the most proud disciple of the Chaos Emperor, and he is already the actual controller of the Chaos Secret Sect.


    In terms of emotion and reason, it is him who inherits the legacy of the Chaos Emperor.


    But since Emperor Chaos has already made a will, he has no choice but to abide by it, even if he has long been unwilling in his heart.


    Su Yan ignored Shi Cang and the others, and walked straight towards the temple in front of him.


    The bricks and stones below the temple are all paved with gold, so under the blessing of the formation, they have not decayed at all after such a long time.


    The temple in front has tall columns and looks very majestic.


    But the inside of the temple is dark, and if you look from the outside, you can''t see any clues.


    Shi Cang and the others could only watch Su Yan''s figure being swallowed up by the darkness of the temple.

 Chapter 4501： Go deep into the ancient temple

    After Su Yan entered the interior of the temple, Ji Sheng said: "It seems that none of us are the sons of destiny chosen by the patriarch, he is."


    Shi Cang also sighed, since he started cultivating, he has been dubbed as an unparalleled genius.


    Others need 20 years to cultivate the entry-level exercises, but Shi Cang can cultivate to the realm of mastery in three months.


    When he was still in the mortal world, Shi Cang practiced all the powerful exercises in the world in only twenty-five years, and waited until he ascended into the immortal world.


    Shi Cang''s talent is also rare in the world. When he was still an earth immortal, he was already favored by many immortal realms!


    Later, after arriving in the Immortal Realm above, he became the youngest Immortal King in history!


    After joining the Chaos Secret Sect, Shi Cang also succeeded in breaking through the realm of the Great Emperor in the shortest time!


    Shi Cang always thought that he was taking the lead script. A peerless genius like him came to this world to accomplish something great!


    It was not until Shi Cang met Su Yan that he realized that in the arrangement of the patriarch, Shi Cang was just Su Yan''s foil.


    Even if you are unwilling, this is something you can''t do.


    Even Shi Cang had to admit that this man not only surpassed him in talent, but also far ahead of him in terms of personality and experience, and was indeed better than him.


    Being jealous of someone doesn''t make you better.


    But if you take this person who is stronger than you as your goal and strive to surpass him, you will undoubtedly make yourself better!


    Shi Cang has now regarded Su Yan as such a goal.


    When Su Yan walked into that temple, although it was still dark inside, Su Yan could easily see everything in the darkness because of the relationship between the indestructible dragon **** battle body.


    There are many beautiful sculptures inside the temple, but these sculptures represent the ancient gods who have long since fallen.


    The first idol Su Yan saw was the Goddess of the Earth.


    At the beginning of time immemorial, the Heavenly Father and the Earth Mother were the objects of worship for many Protoss, and it was precisely because of the worship of these two that the totems were born.


    Later, the emblems of those ancient emperors also evolved from these totems.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long it had been since he saw the goddess of the Earth Goddess.


    The goddess of the earth looks like Medusa, a woman with many venomous snakes on her head, the only difference is that the lower body of the earth goddess is the body of a spider.


    Following Su Yan''s footsteps, the goddess of the Earth Goddess gradually turned its gaze and followed Su Yan''s footsteps.


    It took the statue in front of him to suddenly come alive.


    Su Yan didn''t care too much about this, because the goddess in front of him did not possess the magic power of the Earth Goddess, much less could it be the clone of the Earth Goddess.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the Mother Earth to descend here.


    After passing through the temple of the Mother Earth Goddess, the next step is the Temple of Heavenly Father. Around Heavenly Father, you can also see other children conceived by him and the Mother Earth Goddess.


    These children are also the earliest gods, and seven of them later became the later ancient emperors through the oath.


    Therefore, Su Yan is still very familiar with these gods.


    Like the goddess of the earth goddess, these statues are also lifelike. Not only can he turn his eyes, he can even twist his neck to follow Su Yan''s footsteps.


    When Su Yan strolled in this temple, it was as if he had returned to the ancient times through a time machine.


    But there was a very crucial point that Su Yan could never grasp.


    Where is the legacy that Chaos Great said?


    This temple is not too big, and there are not too many rooms in it.


    When Su Yan took a quick tour of this temple, it could be said that he found nothing.


    This temple should be a monument that has been shaped in the ancient times, other than that, Su Yan did not come to any useful conclusions.


    Chaos Emperor is always like this, no matter what the arrangement is, he likes to present it in the way of guessing riddles.


    And what Su Yan hated the most was this kind of guessing game.


    In Su Yan''s point of view, there is no need to do this at all. What you want to say and do, just show it directly. Why make it so complicated?


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had walked around this temple several times, but he still found nothing.


    Although there is some kind of guardian power in this temple, it has nothing to do with the power of Chaos, and it has nothing to do with the power of Chaos Great Emperor.


    Su Yan had been in contact with the primordial power of the Great Chaos Emperor, and he could not sense the aura of the same origin at all here.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and began to ponder a question: "If I were the Great Emperor of Chaos, what would I do when I had to arrange things behind me?"


    The first thing to consider is whether the estate can be accurately delivered to the beneficiaries.


    Chaos Great Emperor has long been able to transcend past and present and transcend cause and effect. This kind of thing is not difficult for him.


    Then there is another thing that is equally important, and that is whether the person who accepts the inheritance will use the inheritance in the right way, if not, maybe even his inheritance rights will be deprived!


    And how to judge whether a person has the ability, or will use the inheritance in the right way?


    Of course there are tests.


    So this temple is the test of Chaos Great Emperor?


    But the so-called test should first present the questions of the test to others, right? What''s the point of the test if you can''t even find the questions for the test?


    Su Yan thought about it, but still couldn''t think of any clues that could lead to the inheritance of Emperor Chaos.


    Outside, Shi Cang and the others had been waiting for a long time.


    After Su Yan entered that dark temple, he remained silent for a long time.


    Shi Cang and the others had no way of judging what was going on inside, and they became a little anxious as time passed.


    But that statue had been staring at Shi Cang and the others. If Shi Cang and the others dared to approach the temple, then this statue would definitely use every means to stop them.


    At this time, Su Yan was sitting opposite the Earth Mother Goddess. He had already touched all the statues and suspicious places here, and at the same time released his spiritual sense and scanned it carefully.


    Su Yan can already confirm that there is no so-called organ in this temple.


    If there is no agency, where will the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor be hidden?


    Su Yan felt that he might have fallen into a trap of thinking that he set up, and there must be something important that he didn''t discover.


    But this is obviously a paradox. If he knew something that was very important and was ignored by him, then he would not be in the state of doom he is now.


    Su Yan thought about it and thought of a brand new possibility. Then he suddenly stood up from the ground and walked towards the outside of the temple.

 Chapter 4502： telepathy

    When Shi Cang and the others saw Su Yan slowly walking out of the temple, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shi Cang said, "Emperor Su, can you get the ancestor''s legacy?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "This temple is full of gods, but there is nothing else."


    "How is this possible?" Shi Cang was stunned by Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan''s answer was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Ji Sheng said directly: "If there is no ancestor''s legacy in the temple, why did the ancestor set up guards here? Isn''t this unnecessary?"


    Any such golem mechanism exists to protect some important treasure.


    If there are no treasures in the temple behind, why set up a golem mechanism?


    Chaos Emperor will never make such a meaningless joke.


    So Ji Sheng had a lot of doubts: "Xiandi Su, could it be that you have already obtained the inheritance of the ancestor, but you are unwilling to tell us, so you deliberately said that you did not get it?"


    Su Yan glanced at Ji Sheng and said, "I''ve never been such a petty person. Besides, do I need to lie to you? What''s the benefit to me by lying to you?"


    Shi Cang also spoke for Su Yan; "In this matter, Immortal Su should not lie to us, because we are on a united front and there is no conflict of interest."


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to Ji Sheng anymore. He looked directly at the statue and asked in the language of the ancient **** race, "What are you guarding here? Who asked you to guard here? If you enter the temple, what will you do?"


    The statue turned its head to look at Su Yan again, and suddenly a terrifying divine power burst out.


    The powerful aura contained in this statue is not weaker than that of the Immortal Emperor, which is very surprising.


    Because no one has heard of it, there are magic puppets that can surpass the power of the Immortal Emperor.


    If it is really easy to reach this level, then the realm of Immortal Emperor is too worthless.


    In the face of the goblin mechanism that was almost going berserk, Su Yan didn''t mobilize the divine power in his body, and he didn''t seem to even have the desire to do it.


    Su Yan looked at the puppet mechanism for a while, then turned around and left, leaving only one sentence: "The legacy left by the Great Chaos is not yours."


    Su Yan''s conversation with this puppet organization actually wanted to make sure that it was the legacy left by the Great Chaos Emperor.


    After all, Emperor Chaos only left a statue and a temple in this space.


    Since Su Yan found nothing in the temple, then another possibility needs to be considered - this statue may be the legacy left by Chaos Great Emperor itself.


    It''s just that the possibility of such a thing is definitely not high.


    Sure enough, after Su Yan''s temptation, although the divine power that the golem statue burst out was powerful, it was only used for protection.


    Although this power is a bit powerful, it is far more than the level of the Chaos Emperor''s legacy.


    The godhead of Shiva brought by the divine power of destruction left to Su Yan by the Chaos Great Emperor, and the seed of Daoyin was hatched by the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Even if the level of this golem has the level of a great emperor, it can be regarded as unparalleled in the world, so what?


    It is not only a rare toy, but it is far from being on a par with the first two.


    After Su Yan left the stone-paved ground, he flew towards the boundary of this space.


    Because the space is really not big, it will soon reach the boundary here.


    Shi Cang and the others followed closely behind Su Yan.


    The boundary of the space has a layer of golden light that is slowly flowing!


    People can''t help but become very curious. I don''t know what kind of world is behind this golden barrier, or is it just a simple time and space turbulence?


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, and just as his hand was about to cover the layer of golden barrier, Shi Cang suddenly said, "Emperor Su, what are you doing?"


    Su Yan turned his head and asked Shi Cang, "Aren''t you curious? What is behind this layer of golden barriers? This is no longer an immortal world. I just want to find out what kind of world it is."


    "But if you try it with your physical body, will it be too dangerous? Maybe there is a broken time and space over there, and you will be strangled before you stretch out your hand."


    Su Yan said, "I have the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body. Even if I break an arm, it will grow back in a short period of time, so I don''t need to worry too much."


    Shi Cang said, "We''ve all come here, can''t we really find where the ancestor''s legacy is?"


    "If there is a way, why should I make such a dangerous attempt?"


    "Is there any other mystery in that temple?"


    Su Yan said: "I have used my spiritual sense to scan the brick of that temple, and I have put my spiritual sense out to measure whether there is a basement, and I have touched all the statues and suspicious places. All the possibilities are already gone. Tried it and still got nothing."


    Shi Cang was at a loss for words at this time, Ji Sheng said, "Emperor Su led us to solve the mystery of the eight-character mystery of the universe, if it wasn''t for his suggestion, I''m afraid we will pass another 10,000. Nian couldn''t find out that there is still an innate formation arranged by the ancestors here. It is better to continue to watch him play, his intuition should be far above ours."


    Ji Sheng''s words are actually very reasonable.


    At this time, the so-called common sense can no longer be seen. If you rely on intuition to understand the situation, there may be some unexpected surprises.


    At this time, Su Yan directly touched the flowing golden barrier with one of his hands!


    Before that, a layer of golden dragon scales had changed on Su Yan''s hand.


    When Su Yan''s fingertips touched the barrier, Su Yan suddenly felt a strange feeling of electricity being passed through his body.


    It felt as if some kind of connection between the hearts was opened up all of a sudden.


    Su Yan only felt that it was extremely strange, and at the same time there was a very strange feeling in his spiritual sense.


    This feeling is not an intuition about danger, but a jerky feeling that is difficult to describe in words. It is not dangerous, but it is not a beautiful feeling.


    After this moment of contact, Su Yan''s fingers instinctively bounced back like an electric shock.


    After Shi Cang saw it, he said strangely, "Is there any danger in this golden barrier?"


    "This golden barrier is very wrong." Su Yan took a deep breath and pressed one hand directly behind the golden barrier. Then Su Yan exerted a little force, and his hand sank into the depths of the golden barrier.


    The strange feeling of being electrocuted just now appeared in Su Yan''s mind again.

 Chapter 4503： The truth about the world

    Then Su Yan''s entire body gradually pushed towards the golden barrier, and it seemed that he wanted to pass through this golden barrier and go to the unknown space.


    Shi Cang and the others were also very curious at this time, and at the same time they were worried that if Su Yan really went to the side of the golden barrier, he might not be able to come back.


    But now, they can''t stop Su Yan.


    He could only helplessly watch Su Yan''s body completely integrated into the golden barrier.


    The three great emperors of the secret sect stayed where they were and looked at each other. They looked at each other for a long time, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    In the end, Shi Cang made up his mind: "We can just wait here, don''t make troubles out of thin air."


    In fact, they are also very curious in their hearts, what kind of world will they go to after crossing this golden barrier, whether they will return to the fairyland or reach some unknown other world, or will they be caught in a storm of different time and space?


    These are not the answers. After Su Yan passed through this golden barrier, he arrived at an incomparably magnificent world.


    Perhaps this should already be considered a higher-dimensional world.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t spoken at this time, he had already shown an expression of sudden realization. He almost knew what the legacy of Chaos Great Emperor left him.


    Su Yan''s form has been distorted here, and the many worlds in the mortal world are like magnificent bubbles of different colors, arranged in a very dense spiral!


    Everything around was extremely splendid, but what was even more surprising was that Su Yan actually saw a dividing line here.


    The dividing line that separates reality from fiction


    The world on the left is governed by the laws of physics, and the phantom on the right is governed by the special energies of the spiritual world.


    The two worlds seem so distinct!


    It was as if it had been split in the middle by a sword, and could never be healed again.


    At this time, Su Yan thought about the dividing line between darkness and light on the endless continent outside. The two looked exactly the same.


    In other words, the dividing line between light and darkness outside and the formation of the innate array method are an imitation of this place.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but have a question in his heart: Is there an artificial dividing line between fantasy and reality?


    Who is it, who has enough mana to completely separate fantasy from reality?


    Leaving aside this point, Su Yan also understood why people can cultivate, just like the innate gossip, there are white spots in the dark, and there are black spots in the pure white.


    In the real world, there are also black spots in the illusory world. Compared with the entire real world, that spot is not that big, but it has evolved into a purely spiritual world.


    Only with the spiritual world can real energy, immortal energy, divine power and other powers be accommodated.


    Without the existence of the spiritual world, this world should be ordinary, with nothing to look forward to.


    And an existence like the one who created the sky was born in such a place


    In the illusory world, the real part has evolved into the demon world.


    The demon world is also known as the sky outside the sky. It is no wonder that it is in the middle of the illusory, but it has various attributes of reality.


    Su Yan never imagined that after leaving the golden barrier, he would be able to break through to a higher dimension, and only here could he see the structure of the entire world very clearly.


    None of this can be a coincidence!


    It is impossible for the world to naturally deduce like this after the world was opened up.


    The world of the mortal world, the world of immortals, and the world of death below the mortal world were all presented to Su Yan in an extremely precise structure.


    After all, the world has a creator, and the shape of the world is shaped by the creator''s consciousness.


    The Immortal Emperor thought he was an absolute genius, above all living beings, but it was precisely because the Creator set the structure of this world that the Immortal Emperor was born.


    If the Creator had changed some laws from the very beginning, then the world would never have been born with an Immortal Emperor from the very beginning.


    Reality and fantasy are still above the fairyland and the mortal world


    The so-called reality includes all the worlds and countless kinds of creatures.


    In the phantom, there are the dark side of the fairy world, the dream world and the deeper, and never known phantom world


    All of this is like a huge program, and like an extremely precise array.


    Everything between reality and fantasy is obviously artificially set. Only relying on natural evolution, it is impossible to evolve into such a harmonious situation where you have me and I have you, but complement each other.


    How can ice and lava coexist at the same time?


    The answer is that it can only exist in a powerful enough formation!


    Chaos Great Emperor put out that innate great formation where light and darkness were extremely opposed to each other, just to demonstrate this to Su Yan.


    At least now Su Yan has understood what Chaos Great Emperor wants to show him, maybe this is the ultimate answer of the universe!


    The reason why everything in the dark has a certain number is because everything runs in the formation set up by the creator.


    The operation of the formation has scales, and these scales have evolved into the rules of the heavens!


    Nothing in this world is coincidence at all, some are just inevitable.


    Of course, it also includes Su Yan''s fall.


    When Su Yan thought of this, he was already in a cold sweat, but his mind was unusually clear.


    At this time, Su Yan only felt that the amount of information in front of him was so large that it had a huge impact that was difficult to describe in words.


    I don''t know how shocked the Chaos Emperor was when he came into contact with these facts!


    I''m afraid he is the same, his hands and feet can''t help shaking together.


    Suddenly, a very huge force came from the front and pushed Su Yan towards the rear!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t resist this force, and could only be pushed back to the other side of the golden barrier.


    When Su Yan came back, Shi Cang asked, "Emperor Su, did you find anything on the golden barrier?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of surprise at this time, and his expression was a panic that Shi Cang had never seen before.


    Su Yan''s pupils were extremely dilated, and it seemed that he was greatly stimulated, and even his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t even have the slightest fear when facing the Saltless Saint, but it was too exaggerated to be stimulated to such an extent now.


    Shi Cang couldn''t help but say, "Emperor Su, are you alright? Did you encounter some powerful enemy over there?"


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "What happened over there"


    Su Yan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign, if he told what he saw there, he would be punished!


    The laws governing the operation of this world are not areas that ordinary people can touch!

 Chapter 4504： Eye of Jurisprudence

    Su Yan''s words came to an abrupt end.


    Shi Cang and the others were naturally at a loss, completely ignorant of what was going on.


    Judging from Shi Cang''s eyes, Su Yan''s eyes were filled with a strong panic that could not be concealed, and his pupils were also extremely dilated.


    Even though Su Yan tried his best to control it, he couldn''t control it.


    Emperor Xianwu was the number one figure in the heavens back then. What did he see on the other side of the golden barrier so that he would have such a reaction?


    Su Yan''s reaction was not just pure fear, and there might be someone more powerful than Su Yan in the heavens, but there was absolutely no one who could make Su Yan so frightened.


    "Emperor Su, are you alright?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I''m fine, I''m just a little shocked. Just give me some time to slow down a bit."


    Ji Sheng said, "Is there any terrifying ancient **** on the other side of the golden barrier?"


    Ji Sheng was already very close to the golden barrier while he was talking, but Su Yan stopped him: "Don''t touch this golden barrier, it''s very dangerous there. If there is no divine blessing, I''m afraid I''d already be crazy. ."


    The golden barrier seems to be in a higher dimension. The reason why Su Yan''s body and spirit did not collapse is entirely because he has the Godhead of the Lord God to maintain everything.


    If there is no godhead, after the past, the strong information will impact the sea of ??consciousness, and the body will be distorted by special laws.


    In the end, the end must be to annihilate one''s own mind and become crazy!


    Su Yan''s body trembled uncontrollably and his pupils dilated because he went to that world.


    Ji Sheng didn''t argue with Su Yan this time, and said, "I''m just curious, how dare you take risks? Su Xiandi, you are like this, I am not as good as you, and it will only be more dangerous in the past. ."


    Shi Cang had another concern, so he asked, "Emperor Su, what clues have you found? Where exactly will the ancestor''s legacy be?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the legacy of the Great Chaos Emperor. I have understood everything just now, all the arrangements made by the Great Chaos Emperor."


    Su Yan didn''t want to explain anything at this time, instead he flew Shi Cang and the others towards the entrance. After flying out from the golden entrance and returning to the Immortal Realm, he could still see an erect eye standing in the sky. middle.


    Su Yan pointed to the erect eye and said, "This is the legacy of the Chaos Emperor."


    "The Eye of Jurisprudence?"


    I saw that Su took out the red lotus dance, and the breath of the divine artifact stirred all the situation in the void.


    The forces of light and darkness are all fused together!


    When all the energy was stirred up, a storm formed around the Eye of Dharma!


    The power of darkness and light in the storm turned into completely different lightning, covering the sky and the sun!


    In the successive dazzling lightning, the divine light of the Eye of Dharma became more and more dazzling!


    "This is how the same thing?"


    "Don''t you know? This eye of jurisprudence is actually a magic weapon."


    "Magic treasure?" Shi Cang and Ji Sheng looked at each other in dismay. Both of them had followed the Great Chaos Emperor. They had indeed seen the power of the Eye of Dharma, but they had never seen the Eye of Dharma still exist.


    For a thing to be called a magic weapon, it first needs to have its own entity.


    If it doesn''t even have an entity, it can only be called a supernatural power at most, or a very special power.


    The surrounding storm has become more and more powerful, and the violent storm not only covers the sky, but also wreaks havoc on the ground below!


    This primitive and savage power is full of powerful destructive power!


    The red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand draws all the power here, but at this time there is still no plan to stop it.


    Then Su Yan stretched out a hand and spit out some extremely ancient syllables from Su Yan''s mouth. These ancient syllables are also the language of the ancient gods.


    Just now in the Eye of Law, Su Yan and the statue spoke the same language!


    As these ancient syllables spit out from Su Yan''s throat, a raging fire of ten meters suddenly erupted above the red lotus sky dance!


    The divine fire, the source of the divine artifact, burned violently in an unbelievable way!


    And between the red lotus sky dance and the eye of the law, it seems that some kind of magic channel is formed through those ancient syllables!


    In the dark, the two forces actually resonated!


    Then the Eye of Dharma started to vibrate slowly in the void!


    Then the Eye of Dharma began to slowly shrink. When the Eye of Dharma was condensed, the golden light did not shrink along with it, but became more intense!


    When the Eye of Fa Li shrunk to the size of a palm, in front of Su Yan, the red lotus sky dance suddenly formed a red lotus fire path!


    The surging fire was burning, forming a heavenly road, which directly connected to the Eye of Jurisprudence.


    The three great emperors of the secret religion were completely dumbfounded. They had absolutely no idea what was going on, and they couldn''t even understand how Su Yan established a spiritual connection with the Eye of Dharma.


    And they don''t understand the subtle connection between the Eye of Dharma and the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Everything that happened in front of them was beyond their imagination, so that they had no way of understanding what was going on.


    When this fire road to the sky was paved, Su Yan walked towards the Eye of Dharma above without even thinking about it!


    And when Su Yan set foot on this road of fire, a pair of golden wings behind him had become looming.


    Ji Sheng recognized these golden wings, "This pair of golden wings is the embodiment of the Lord God''s Godhead!"


    Shenhuo set off a monstrous heat wave, but Su Yan walked on this fire road with ease.


    After walking through this fire road, Su Yan finally arrived in front of the Eye of Jurisprudence.


    In the golden light of the sky, the Eye of Dharma has turned into a golden eye, quietly suspended in the void.


    Su Yan was still shocked by what he saw outside the golden barrier just now.


    Behind the Eye of Jurisprudence contains the secrets of the entire world!


    Those who have mastered the eye of the law are equivalent to mastering the essence of the world!


    Perhaps even the divine artifact cannot keep up with the preciousness of the eye of the law!


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and grabbed it towards the Eye of Law.


    The Eye of Jurisprudence did not resist, and fell into Su Yan''s palm very peacefully.


    When the Eye of Dharma started, the golden light that filled the sky immediately dissipated along with it.


    But the storm caused by the red lotus sky dance is still raging, and the golden and red lightnings on Su Yan''s head are constantly intertwined, as if two giant dragons are fighting in the storm, dangerous and cruel to the extreme!

 Chapter 4505： Bloody Meteor

    Under the uninterrupted electric light, Su Yan glanced at the eye of law in his hand.


    The Eye of Jurisprudence looks like a golden eye. The shape and lines are very simple and simple, but the power contained in it is extremely special.


    But what is even more strange is that the Eye of Dharma does not emit any breath, it is like a stone.


    After Su Yan put his spiritual sense in, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    The internal structure of the Eye of Dharma is as simple as that of a stone. There is no formation or talisman, totem, or spiritual power in it.


    According to the mana in the world, the Eye of Dharma should be just an ordinary piece of gold.


    But the eye of jurisprudence held in Su Yan''s hand is obviously not such a simple thing.


    The Eye of Dharma is not an artifact, it can''t even be regarded as a magic weapon or a weapon, nor is it in line with the witchcraft of Wu Zong. Any existing cultivation system and gods cannot forge the Eye of Dharma.


    Perhaps the eye of jurisprudence is not a thing of this world at all


    How far has this man, Chaos Great Emperor, explored this world?


    Su Yan was also extremely curious at this time. The creation of divine tools, the divine power of destruction, and Shi Cang and Ji Sheng were all arranged by the Chaos Emperor. Is his ultimate goal to deliver the Eye of Dharma to Su Yan?


    What''s the point of doing this for the Chaos Emperor?


    The fire road in the sky was still burning, and Su Yan was completely lost in thought at this time.


    The Eye of Dharma in his hand is enough to break through all cognition. Holding such a thing, Su Yan''s mood is really complicated to the extreme.


    Before, Su Yan had always suspected that the Great Chaos Emperor had some conspiracy arrangement, so he would use him step by step as a chess piece.


    But after obtaining the Eye of Jurisprudence, Su Yan no longer has such doubts.


    After mastering the Eye of Dharma, it is equivalent to entering another realm, becoming the eternal ruler of this fairyland, or it is no longer meaningful to kill all the sects and characters of the fairyland.


    Not to mention those boring conspiracies?


    The pattern of Chaos Great Emperor will not be so small.


    Shi Cang said from behind, "Has Emperor Su obtained the Eye of Jurisprudence?"


    Su Yan turned back, glanced at Shi Cang, and then returned along the fire path.


    And the surging source fire at the top of the Red Lotus Sky Dance gradually dimmed.


    After the surrounding dark and light violent energy lost the guidance of Honglian Tianwu, it gradually became peaceful.


    Su Yan spread out one hand, and the Eye of Law lay quietly in the palm of his hand.


    Both Shi Cang and Ji Sheng stared at the Eye of Fa-Prince in Su Yan''s hands in shock.


    Su Yan said, "Use your chaotic power to inspire this Dharma eye to see."


    Shi Cang and Ji Sheng both had puzzled expressions on their faces. They didn''t know why Su Yan wanted them to do this, but in the end they obeyed Su Yan''s orders, and they each injected the power of chaos into the eyes of Fa Li.


    But the strange thing is that no matter how much power they inject, it is like a rock sinking into the sea, and the Eye of Jurisprudence has no response.


    "How could this be?" Ji Sheng asked.


    Then Su Yan injected his divine power and immortal essence into the eyes of the law, but the eyes of the law still did not respond.


    "Sure enough." Su Yan had already made up his mind at this time, and the Eye of Jurisprudence was indeed not something of this world.


    The Eye of Jurisprudence is not something forged in chaos at all, so it has no response to the power of chaos.


    For the same reason, he would also have no reaction to Su Yan''s immortal essence and divine power.


    Afterwards, Su Yan put away the Eye of Fa Li, and then clasped his fists at Shi Cang and the others: "Thank you, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get the inheritance of the Great Chaos Emperor, if you are free, you can go to us. Longevity Mountain is a guest."


    Facing Su Yan''s invitation, Shi Cang agreed, because he also wanted to see what kind of fairyland Su Yan would create.


    With Su Yan''s current strength and status, if he wanted to shape the Immortal Realm, it would definitely be a landmark event in the Immortal Realm.


    As long as Su Yan goes back to Qingqiu Kingdom to pick up the Qingqiu Kingdom Lord, he can go back to Longevity Mountain.


    After obtaining the Eye of Dharma, Su Yan had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but these thoughts could not be shared with the second person at all.


    Su Yan had already planned to go back to Longevity Mountain.


    And on the far side of the fairyland, above a Taoist fairyland, there is a killing **** about to come!


    This immortal domain is called Chi Comet Immortal Domain, and the one who shaped this immortal domain is Chi Comet Heavenly Venerate, one of the top ten Heavenly Venerates of Daomen.


    Although Chihui Tianzun is the Tianzun decreed by the heavenly court, he has always been idle and wild cranes, and he is almost never on duty in the heavenly court.


    Chihui Tianzun has no interest in developing his own power, so the scale of the fairyland he created can only be regarded as medium in the fairyland controlled by the Taoist sect.


    Most of the true immortals who come and go are small sects, or some lesser-known immortal clans.


    If there are two or three Immortal Kings among these small forces, it is already very impressive.


    In the main city of Scarlet Comet Immortal Territory, countless jackdaws flew in shock!


    A blood-colored meteor streaked across the sky and fell directly towards the main city at a rapid speed!


    This blood-colored meteor came very suddenly, and it can be said that there was no warning!


    Meteor meteorite falling from the sky is a small probability event, even in the fairyland, it is difficult to find.


    The immortals walking on the road in the main city and the immortals who were originally in various shops and houses came out to see this rare liveliness.


    Not a single immortal in the main city intends to escape, because this main city was built by Tianzun Chihui!


    If the city built with Tianzun''s arm can be destroyed by a meteor, then it is too child''s play.


    The blood-colored meteor has not completely fallen, and the defense mechanism of the main city has been fully activated.


    Suddenly, a purple mask was formed!


    When the blood-colored meteor fell, it just hit the purple mask.


    The purple mask is only the first layer of defense. After being shattered by the blood-colored meteor, layers of spells appeared one after another in the sky!


    These spells are layered on top of each other, at least three thousand layers!


    The mantra of countless sects flew out and landed on this blood-colored meteor!


    There are more Taoist mantras that stand in the way of the **** meteor!


    Countless mantras vanished into ashes, and then the layers of spells superimposed in the sky began to collapse!


    The impact of the blood-colored meteor is still very terrifying, and more importantly, the speed of falling has not decreased.


    The thousand layers of spells arranged by Chihui Tianzun were completely unable to stop the fall of this blood-colored meteor!

 Chapter 4506： Heaven descended to kill God

    The immortals in the main city also realized that something was wrong at this time, but it was too late even if they wanted to escape!


    The blood-colored meteor dragged its three-mile-long blood-colored tail and smashed into the interior of the main city!


    Boom!


    The huge shock wave generated by the explosion pushed in all directions!


    The shock wave directly razed the three-mile area of ??the center of the main city to the ground, and all the buildings were destroyed!


    The immortals within these three miles, except for those Jinxian who can rely on the power of Xianze to save a life, the remaining immortal servants and angels are all bombed to the bone!


    After the first shock wave dissipated, I saw that a large part of the houses in the main city had collapsed, and the sound of mourning was everywhere!


    Even the majestic city walls of the main city had already collapsed by more than half at this time!


    The streets of the main city are full of cracks!


    And at the center where the blood-colored meteor fell, the big crater formed by the explosion was more than 70 meters deep!


    In the deepest part of the pit, a woman with pale skin and long blood-colored hair could be seen lying on the innermost side.


    The woman had no clothes on her body, and just lay on the ground blackened by the meteor bombardment.


    The sparks were still visible on the surrounding rocks, and the sparks burned her skin, but the burns recovered almost immediately with a terrifying speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then the woman''s fingers moved slightly twice, and she soon woke up from the coma.


    When she opened those eyes, there seemed to be endless evil thoughts in the void!


    An extremely ominous atmosphere also echoed over this main city!


    Above the main city, the traces of thousands of layers of spells being penetrated are still there, and the main city has fallen into a panic.


    And this woman also flew out of the pit more than 70 meters deep at an extremely incredible speed!


    In her eyes, full of bloodthirsty violence!


    And the extreme desire to kill!


    In these heavens, there is only one woman whose whole body is full of ominous aura, and everything is entangled by evil thoughts, or she herself is the biggest evil thoughts in this world!


    This woman is nothing, salt, holy, woman!


    After the Battle of the Holy City, the Saltless Saint was wounded and fell into chaos. No one knows what happened after that.


    But one thing is very clear right now, that is, the Saltless Saint has been killed and returned to the Immortal Realm!


    The power of the Unsalted Holy Maiden is overwhelmingly powerful for existences below the Immortal Emperor. When she came to this main city, she came to a killing playground for her!


    Among the ruins of the main city, many golden immortals flew out!


    Because of the protection of the magic weapon, these golden immortals did not suffer any injuries. They flew towards the center of the fall of the blood-colored meteor together, but they wanted to see what was falling from the sky and smashed through Chihui Tianzun and Qian Qian. Layers of talismans, and also smashed the main city into a mess!


    If you can find any treasures of heaven and earth in the ruins, it is naturally impossible to ask for.


    When the first batch of golden immortals flew to the vicinity of the Unsalted Saint, they all showed shock and fear when they saw the Unsalted Saint who was not wearing any clothes.


    Shocked that there are such strange creatures in this world, it seems that she exists for evil and destruction.


    And the fear comes from the bottom of the heart, no matter what!


    The Saltless Saint did not do anything, but silently slashed into the void and looked at one of the golden immortals for a while.


    They only looked at each other for about ten seconds, but that Jin Xian''s eyes turned red almost immediately, and his Dao Heart was completely polluted by the boundless evil thoughts pouring out of his heart!


    Then, with red eyes, he stabbed the immortal sword towards his junior brother!


    The apprentice brother was still on guard against the Saltless Saintess. He had no idea that the sword would be sent from behind, and he was also the apprentice brother he trusted the most.


    The blood blooms like a cruel rose!


    After killing his close relative''s junior and junior brother, the man laughed wildly, as if his sick and twisted heart had been satisfied in some form!


    "Don''t get close to this woman, she has too strong evil thoughts, which can easily corrode our Dao Heart!"


    While the few immortals opened the distance from the Unsalted Saintess, they also released more than a dozen immortal swords towards the Unsalted Saintess!


    These immortal swords just approached the Unsalted Holy Maiden within three feet, and they were all frozen in the air. No matter how the masters of these immortal swords motivated, these immortal swords would be difficult to get close to the Unsalted Saintess!


    The Saltless Saint walked forward with an indifferent face. After holding the blade of one of the immortal swords with her own hand, she broke the immortal sword with a little force!


    Although they still don''t know the name of the Unsalted Saint, let alone her origin, but seeing that the Unsalted Saint can easily break the sword of Jinxian, they already know that the Unsalted Saint is far more powerful than It''s beyond their imagination!


    The Saltless Saint walked in the void, and the boundless evil thoughts spread!


    The entire main city has now been shrouded in endless darkness and the shadow of death.


    There are many treasure lights suddenly rising into the sky, and the purpose of these treasure lights is very simple, that is, they want to escape!


    But the Saintess without Salt disappeared in place almost instantly, and then left a dozen afterimages in the void, and then the masters of those sword lights screamed in the air!


    The speed of the Unsalted Holy Maiden''s flight with only her body has far exceeded the flight speed of those Jinxian Yujian.


    In front of the Unsalted Saintess, Jinxian seems to be an ant with no power to fight back, and those angels are even more unable to resist the power of the Unsalted Saintess!


    After the Heavenly Immortal was devoured by the powerful evil thoughts emanating from the Unsalted Saint, she seemed to have become the most ferocious beast, even if she had become short of arms and legs, she would fight desperately!


    The flames were burning fiercely among the ruins of many buildings!


    Billowing black smoke rose into the sky!


    This immortal city has become a **** playground for the Saltless Saint.


    The Unsalted Saintess can slaughter unscrupulously in this city, and then devour the golden elixir and flesh and blood of those true immortals!


    And that twisted and maddened heart has been satisfied like never before


    Even the Unsalted Saint became groggy because she was too full, and walked out of the City Lord''s Mansion at a near-zombie pace.


    Behind her, blood has already flowed into rivers, and the ground is also full of various stumps!


    everything is hell


    However, this satisfaction is undoubtedly temporary for the Unsalted Saint.


    It''s just that it is absolutely impossible for the Unsalted Saint to be truly satisfied at this level. Perhaps her heart is a black hole, and no matter how much slaughter is filled, it will never be filled.


    And this inner black hole will continue to drive the Unsalted Saint to do all kinds of cruel things!

 Chapter 4507： Massacre of the Saltless Saint

    This is a blood debt that can only be repaid with blood!


    Therefore, when the Holy Maiden Without Salt was sitting on the collapsed tower and saw countless treasure lights piercing the tranquil night sky and flying towards the ruins of the main city from all directions, she showed that cruel and jerky smile again.


    When these rays of light crossed the sky, a golden immortal with a sword stabbed towards the Unsalted Saint!


    This golden immortal is called Jiang Qianli, known as the Sword God of Penglai, and he can definitely be regarded as the best sword cultivator in Chi Comet Immortal Domain.


    Jiang Qianli is also very confident in his sword light, no, it should be said that he is extremely confident!


    When he heard that Zhu Cheng was attacked by the demon, his first reaction was not shock, but three loud laughs.


    Because Jiang Qianli thinks that this time it is finally time for him to make a name for himself!


    Jiang Qianli''s sword has some background. It is a divine sword with ancient inheritance. The divine sword carries golden electric light and is specially designed to restrain those evil spirits!


    The sword light almost turned into a golden lightning bolt, but the Unsalted Holy Maiden was not the evil spirits he had dealt with before, she easily grabbed this golden fairy sword!


    Jiang Qianli''s heart was suddenly shocked. Just now, Yu Jian''s speed had been pulled to the extreme, and he had already traveled thousands of feet in an instant!


    Unexpectedly, this woman without clothes can be so fast!


    Jiang Qianli''s reaction was also extremely fast. He violently released all his sword qi, and wanted to chop off a hand of the Saltless Saint with strong sword qi!


    But this time he really thought too much. Although Jiang Qianli''s sword qi had been pushed to the extreme, there was no sign of injury to the hand of the Holy Maiden without salt.


    Instead, the Saltless Saint showed a confused expression, which was quickly replaced by a strong desire to kill.


    When I opened my mouth and pulled hard, Jiang Qianli was already in front of the Unsalted Saint, and there was no chance if he wanted to struggle any more.


    After the small cherry mouth of the Unsalted Saint Zhangka, the mouth gradually expanded, and finally changed into a big mouth with blood.


    Countless blood spilled out, and at the same time Jiang Qianli''s wailing!


    In front of many true immortals, the Saltless Saint devoured Jiang Qianli''s body until only one head was left!


    Jinxian''s vitality is extremely generous, but it has become an extremely cruel punishment when he arrives here.


    Jiang Qianli almost watched helplessly as his body was devoured, and the horror in it had really reached its peak!


    Afterwards, the Unsalted Saint threw Jiang Qianli''s head directly aside, as if throwing garbage.


    Under the moonlight, Jiang Qianli''s blood was all over her body, especially her chin, which was completely covered with blood.


    There are many treasure lights in the sky, but most of the owners of these treasure lights are already terrified.


    These true immortals may not be afraid of death, but no one can accept a cruel death like Jiang Qianli!


    Under the darkness of the night, a real immortal asked, "What kind of evil spirit is this woman? How can she be so terrifying? When did the fairyland have such powerful monsters? Could it be that the existence of the devil is attacking the fairyland?"


    "This woman''s evil thoughts are too terrifying. Just looking at her makes me go crazy. This is definitely not a monster we can deal with! At least the Immortal Emperor can deal with her!"


    Before the Unsalted Saintess came up, there was already a golden fairy in the sky that was completely mad!


    Insolent thoughts and crazy desires are enough to destroy the mind of a golden immortal. Perhaps this golden immortal only has a tiny gap in the depths of her heart, but once the Holy Maiden of Salt finds an opportunity, she will immediately be able to put this spirit in her heart. The gap is enlarged to ten times, or even a hundred times!


    The power of terror can not only kill all living beings, but also destroy all souls!


    The Holy Maiden Without Salt flew up again. Although she didn''t say a word, as long as she saw the ruins of the main city below her and the strong dead aura in the ruins, you could know how terrifying she was!


    "Don''t fight against her at the level of Jinxian! I don''t know how many quasi emperors and immortal kings there are here. Let''s stop her together! Jinxian leave this immortal realm and go to Heaven for help!" It was a white beard who spoke. old man.


    This white-bearded old man has the cultivation of Zhundi, and is known as the real person of the East Mission. He has been practicing in the Scarlet Comet Immortal Territory for two thousand years, and he has his own Taoism in the Scarlet Comet Immortal Territory.


    The real people of the East Mission can be regarded as highly respected in this red comet fairyland.


    His words will be carried out immediately, and those Jinxian who have just rushed over are now flying away to the sky!


    The situation here is beyond everyone''s imagination, and it is indeed not something that those little golden immortals can face.


    Seeing these golden immortals flying away, the Unsalted Saint''s face naturally showed a very dissatisfied expression, and she chased directly towards those Baoguang!


    But when the Unsalted Holy Maiden just flew up, there was a big seal that suppressed it directly from above!


    The terrifying power was directly transformed into the mysterious spell moving mountain method, and the real person of Dongtuan directly moved a ten thousand zhang mountain from another part of the fairyland, in order to completely suppress the saltless saint!


    The big seal directly suppressed it!


    The Saltless Saint was directly suppressed back into the ruins of the main city!


    There are no living people in the main city for a long time, and the real person of Dongtuan has no intention of holding back. The coercion of Wanzhang Mountain directly crushed the broken main city into pieces!


    And the Unsalted Saint also fell into the main city!


    I don''t know how many ten thousand catties a mountain peak is. Although the coercion formed is simple and rude, it is an extremely strong force!


    The Saltless Saint was crushed among the ruins of the main city, lying on the ground completely unable to move.


    And everything around the Unsalted Saint has long been ground into powder.


    After this terrifying coercion fell, many true immortals began to applaud!


    But with just this level of power and magic weapon, it would be too naive to want to suppress the Saltless Saint!


    Under the extreme oppressive force, the Saltless Saint slowly stood up from the ruins!


    There was a very incredible expression on the face of Dongtuan Zhenren, "Once I use this shocking seal, I have never missed it. Is there really anyone in this world who can hold the old man''s shocking seal with the flesh? This girl doll. What exactly is sacred? I''m afraid her physical strength has surpassed that of the Immortal Emperor!"

 Chapter 4508： Unkillable existence

    Mission East is still shocked into reality, but it has been seen repression was lying on the floor without salt Joan has gradually stood up!


    India has been deafening him pushed to the extreme, lofty mountains have pressed the main city into a dilapidated ruins!


    Mysterious woman he wants to repression and she stood up.


    After the salt-free Joan stood up, and that the female body looks weak and there is no change.


    Her deep breath, then turned and flew directly toward the sky!


    Indian skies hanging in the air, the three that comes out of the blue a blue Dai SG actually began to stagger up, then followed throughout the Indian skies violently shake up together!


    From the skies above from India, has also been a surge of power is very scary Fan Zhen gradually passed into the hands of the East group live, so he hands shape into law formula becomes paralyzed.


    Seeing no salt thrown Joan would skies printed, there are true Immortality: "Do not live to stay the hand, if the left hand, then I''m afraid she wanted to rescue out of!"


    East Mission Live bitterly replied: "Naturally, where there is the strength of her left hand is not a quasi-emperor level if you want to survive, then you are not alone on the hands, we can not be her opponent!!? . "


    Next to those really in the match Xiandu, there is no reason shot and do not want little more than bullying, not to mention the other was a woman.


    Moreover shot, the East group may not have a real person how grateful, they might even feel resentment.


    Now listen to the east group live very eager to know the tone of their judgments just how far off the mark!


    After there was an immediate release of a fairy king gourd, gourd into yin and yang, two gas Xuanming combines powerful sword Italy, turned into a Xuanming Jianqi, striking directly toward the salt-free saint!


    Faced with this sharp Jian Qi Road, salt Joan turned out to be not flash not avoid, despite this strong Jian Qi through from his forehead, and left with a huge hole in her forehead!


    Joan saw no salt of the brain is ripped, leaving those really cents it does not intend to shot.


    Allowing them to never think that the hole in the mysterious woman brain almost immediately restored, thunder and India also increasingly strong shock, I''m afraid she may at any time to overthrow the Indian skies!


    The brain is a thorn Jianqi transparent, and also destroyed the Jianqi brains!


    For no matter what kind of organisms, which are supposed to be fatal. Joan salt can be no recovery is so fast, Yingkang live thunder India that even hands shake even a second did not appear!


    This is also a bit too terrible!


    "Is she immortal?"


    Those real fairy staring at Joan salt-free, have some scalp tingling.


    Although until now, they did not know the true identity of Joan of salt-free


    But what was happening was enough to tell them to mind where a strong shake!


    Even those fairy king, quasi-emperor, this time also had some doubts of life.


    "I absolutely do not believe that this world body called immortal, just failed sword must be lethal enough! Also, or is she really did not find the key in any place, this time I come shot!" The speaker was a red haired man.


    The red haired man in his real name few people know, the vast majority of people on this a fairy domain only know his nickname is called the unicorn blood, but red comet Senior disciple under the seat, which is regarded as a fairy domain half owner.


    Originally hosts Xuanming Jianqi is to freak angry, but seeing is talking unicorn blood, we will temporarily restrain his temper down.


    Kirin soon burst drink blood, their feet Yiduo, **** breath of air they even slid a layer of corrugated!


    Unicorn blood is then left in place for only a blur, and then turned to his own flesh and India reached to the skies shrouded in SG.


    Unicorn blood was too dangerous to do it!


    But it also has always been in keeping with his man, though he was always a person I in the world faces, but the ability is still very strong!


    Kirin blood after crossing over the blood Jianguang SG, straight salt-free heart saint.


    SG is printed under the shadow thunder, Kirin equal to the blood and no-salt Joan printed with thunder been repressed.


    I saw blood Kirin upper body of coarse linen was shattered himself, revealing a horror monsters like the same muscles, and strong build of the body to the extreme!


    On top of this strong build as if the monster''s body, **** totem bursting out with strong brilliance, the subsequent blood unicorn''s body continues to expand into the shape of a half-human beast.


    Kirin emerged with blood should be some kind of ancient war body, there is blessing this ancient battle body, no wonder he dared to break directly into SG thunder India.


    When the blood of war unicorn body exposed, all of a sudden came to the height of three meters!


    That a **** Jianguang become bloated body in front of him, appeared to be so mini.


    The Bloody Road Jianguang, were not expanding along with the body and blood of war unicorn, but the lethality is absolutely no doubt!


    SG thunder in India, these blood Kirin easily into a **** Jianguang to the heart of the saint among the salt-free!


    Joan of salt-free hands to support the Indian skies, with their only pair of eyes looked toward the unicorn blood!


    In view of this moment, the blood of the unicorn''s blood count them speak decent start countercurrent, inside my mind, there have been many ideas in a completely uncontrolled


    The idea Road leading to the heart of the origin of the unicorn blood, it seems to him right away mad!


    In the spiritual world, countless evil thoughts from outside are like the tentacles of many monsters, entangled in the soul of the blood unicorn!


    At this time, the blood unicorn roared fiercely, and even the earth under his feet trembled together. Then he didn''t even have time to pull out the blood-colored long sword, and he withdrew from the divine light of the shocking seal. .


    After getting away from the Saltless Saint, the blood unicorn felt that the almost pervasive evil thoughts just now dissipated a lot.


    Although he has transformed into a giant of more than three meters and has a blood-colored totem to protect his body, the blood unicorn is no longer as arrogant as before.


    He felt that he seemed to have understood what kind of monster this woman was in front of him.


    Then the blood unicorn said: "Everyone, please take a look, how did I subdue this evildoer!"


    Bang!


    I saw a blood mist erupting from the back of the Saltless Saint!


    After the blood mist was sprayed out, a big hole was also opened in the back of the Saltless Saint!


    The blood unicorn''s long sword is still inserted into the body of the Saltless Holy Maiden. The sword energy of this long sword is very special. Once it condenses to a certain extent, it will burst open.


    If this explosion happened to happen inside the body, it would definitely cause irreparable and intense damage!

 Chapter 4509： burst sword

    Because even if it is a real wild beast, it can only be reinforced with iron bones, and its body surface is invulnerable. It is absolutely impossible to cultivate one''s internal organs to the same level of invulnerability.


    And even if the internal organs in the body can be cultivated to the level of invulnerability, the impact of the explosion in the body can displace the internal organs, and this alone is enough to kill a strong person!


    So the blood unicorn has a confident expression on his face.


    Even if one explosion can''t kill her, the sword energy can always kill her ten or a hundred times, right?


    At that time, we will only have to wait for the Earthquake Seal to fall, and then we will definitely be able to crush this mysterious woman into a lump of flesh!


    But the development of the next thing was not expected by the blood unicorn at all.


    When the sword energy exploded in the body of the Unsalted Saint, the Unsalted Saint turned her head and looked at the blood unicorn.


    There is deep resentment in those eyes!


    The fire unicorn only felt that his heart seemed to stop beating for a few seconds, and the surrounding temperature was also dropping violently!


    The Salt-Free Saintess has surpassed the curse of many Wuzong wizards with just one look!


    When the fire unicorn became extremely frightened, his hands directly formed a seal!


    And after that sword was manipulated by the master, the sword energy gradually spread through the whole body of the Saltless Saint!


    Sword Qi itself has lethal power, which can cause devastating blows to meridians and dantian!


    Not to mention the explosion in the back!


    I saw the body of the Holy Maiden Wuyan exploded everywhere, and many blood mists erupted!


    The places where the sword energy explodes are all important parts, such as knees, spine, brain, heart, shoulders, and elbows!


    After the body exploded everywhere, the Saltless Saint also turned into a **** man!


    The image of the Unsalted Saint at this time looks extremely cruel!


    Even those true immortals who are watching the battle are not indifferent.


    However, considering what the Unsalted Saint had done before, these tortures were well deserved for her.


    "Is this demon girl going to be suppressed?"


    The answer is completely negative. If this level of damage can kill the Saltless Saint, then she will not be called by Su Yan as having a real body of immortality.


    More harm and more pain will only arouse the anger and desire to kill of the Unsalted Holy Maiden. When these two increase in a straight line, the Unsalted Holy Maiden''s potential will also be brought into play and become stronger and stronger. !


    These true immortals have no idea what a terrifying monster they are facing! Still delusional about the so-called victory!


    When the important joints and spine of the Saltless Saint were all covered with blood unicorns, the pressure on Zhentianyin was also a little lighter.


    Under the situation, Zhentianyin pressed the Salt-Free Holy Maiden back to the ground again.


    But at this level, it''s only a warm up for the Saltless Saint, and the real battle is just about to begin.


    I saw another pair of arms born from the rib of the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    The newly born arms grew extremely fast, and the first thing they did after they grew was to pull out the blood-colored long sword that was inserted into her chest!


    The joints, acupuncture points, brain, and heart of the Saltless Saint have all been shattered by the sword energy in her body. She is not dead, and she can still grow a pair of arms.


    "Is this thing really a human? Or something else?" The true immortals who were watching the battle didn''t know what to say.


    Everything that happened in front of me was too shocking. The strength and ability displayed by this woman were simply outrageous!


    "The body of immortality is really the body of immortality!"


    The Saltless Saint just took the blood unicorn''s fairy sword in her own hands, and no matter how the blood unicorn moved, the sword was firmly controlled by the Saltless Saint.


    Then the wounds on the Unsalted Saint were all recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and anyone could sense that the Unsalted Saint''s breath was stronger than before!


    Even if it is really immortal, using the ability so frequently should at least consume it, whether it is physical strength, vitality or other power.


    But there is no sign of being consumed at all on the body of the Unsalted Saint.


    This is of course, because the strength of the Holy Maiden without Salt itself transcends the principles of eternity.


    After the Unsalted Saint stood up, the blood unicorn roared, as if she wanted to fight with the Unsalted Saint after getting close.


    But at the last moment, he was still hesitant, not daring to dash to the Saintess without salt.


    Instead, countless true immortals in the sky revealed their magic weapons!


    All kinds of precious lights will completely light up the night, but he is useless.


    Because the outcome of this battle has already been decided, no matter what they struggle with, it won''t make any sense.


    Although various treasures of light exploded around the Unsalted Holy Maiden, and various instruments desperately penetrated the Unsalted Holy Maiden''s body, they still could not stop the Unsalted Holy Maiden.


    It didn''t take long for the Holy Maiden without Salt to overturn the Seal of Earthquake!


    When there is no shackles of the Earth-shattering Seal, the Saltless Saintess burst into the void, which is equivalent to the tiger entering the flock.


    Only a few quasi emperors can barely resist, and the rest of the true immortals, even if they are immortal kings, can''t withstand the attack of the saltless saint in one round!


    The Saintess of Saltless travels as fast as the wind, and her physical strength is so strong that it is comparable to those of the wild beasts!


    When an enemy several times faster than you has ten times your strength, there will be no suspense in this confrontation.


    Perhaps it shouldn''t be called a battle. The so-called battle is at least equal to a certain extent. Even the weaker side should have a chance to win.


    These true immortals struggled in front of the Unsalted Saintess without any meaning.


    Any of their attacks, even pull-up self-destruction, would not pose any threat to the Unsalted Saint.


    Perhaps it should be said that what is unfolding here is just a pure slaughter.


    "I''ve thought about her origin and identity!" Suddenly a true fairy said. "She should be the legendary saint without salt. The woman made by Wuzong is also the strongest humanoid weapon! With her undead body and endless power, we can''t fight her by duel."


    Many people have heard of the legend of the Saltless Saint, and ordinary immortals will treat it as an ethereal legend.


    Who would have imagined that the legendary Saltless Saint would really come to them one day!


    It is too late to say anything now. In front of the Saintess without Salt, they are just some poor lambs to be slaughtered, and there is no room for struggle.


    Soon, the morale here has completely collapsed!

 Chapter 4510： bloody banquet

    The method of killing the Saltless Saint is very primitive, basically digging the heart and lungs with hands, or directly tearing the body!


    Then when these true immortals are alive, the Salt-Free Saintess will directly open their **** mouths to swallow their torn bodies and the internal organs that were forcibly dug out alive!


    It''s terrifying to the extreme!


    It didn''t take long for the true immortals on the Chi Comet Immortal Territory to have completely collapsed their morale!


    The blood unicorn completely disappeared from the arrogance of the past, and took out another fairy sword, and frantically controlled the sword light and fled towards the sky.


    But through the battle just now, the Saltless Saint had already developed a very strong resentment, how could he let him get away so easily?


    The Saintess without Salt is not without wisdom, but her mind is distorted by the strong desire to kill and endless hatred in her heart, so that she will become what she is today.


    During the flight of the blood unicorn, he only felt that he had hit a wall head-on and was directly bounced back.


    Taking a closer look, where is this wall, it is clearly the Saintess without Salt who flew into the sky and blocked in front of him.


    The blood unicorn was shocked by the speed of the unsalted saint''s physical flight, which was even faster than his fairy sword!


    At the same time, I also understood one thing: today he has no possibility of escape.


    The blood unicorn was aroused with blood, and directly slashed towards the Saltless Saint!


    But before the sword fell, it was already held by the Holy Maiden without salt!


    When the Saltless Holy Maiden held the blood unicorn sword edge just now, her hand was pierced by the sword light, and she shed a lot of blood!


    Now the blood unicorn slashed sharply, but there was no sign of injury at all. There was no wound on that hand at all, but a white mark appeared in the palm of the hand.


    That''s right, the Saltless Saint also evolved during the battle!


    The blood unicorn showed an extremely frightened expression. He was about to change his swordsmanship when he felt an irresistible force coming. Then his arm was torn down by the Saltless Saint, and the sword in his hand was also ripped off by the Saltless Saint. The women are taken away!


    The Saltless Saint, who smelled the **** smell, roared wildly. The roaring sound made all the true immortals tremble. Now they understand who is the hunter here and who is the hunter!


    Although the blood unicorn has changed the ancient battle body, this battle body is not Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body after all, and his cultivation level is also far from Su Yan''s.


    It didn''t make any sense even if he tried desperately to struggle.


    Next, I saw the Unsalted Holy Maiden suddenly dash forward, and it didn''t take long for the blood unicorn''s other hands and feet to be removed!


    The blood unicorn roared in pain in the air, but there was nothing he could do about the situation and his own destiny.


    Just now, he used a special sword light to explode in the body of the Unsalted Saint in many places, causing great pain to the Unsalted Saint. Now is the time for the Unsalted Saint to take revenge!


    The saltless saint finally pinched the blood unicorn''s head, and with a ruthless force, his head exploded like a watermelon!


    The blood unicorn is a disciple of Tianzun, and has cultivated the ancient war body, and also has a famous sword. In the past, his record was very impressive, and he was omnipotent.


    It can be said that in his story, he is the absolute protagonist.


    But in the end, none of this is surprising.


    As long as anyone who can cultivate to the realm of immortal kings, almost everyone is the kind of unparalleled genius in the world when they are in the mortal world, and everyone''s biography can be used as a template for the protagonist.


    Now being killed by the Holy Maiden without Salt and then devouring the body does not mean that he is a meaningless passerby.


    Perhaps it can only be said that all this is just a ruthless trick of fate.


    There was a satisfied expression on the face of the Unsalted Saint, but this so-called satisfaction was only for a very short period of time, and then the Unsalted Saint became infinitely empty again, and she needed more killings to temporarily fill her heart. emptiness


    With the mere ability of Jinxian, it is impossible to resist the Saintess without salt!


    Even immortal kings and quasi emperors can only **** in front of the salt-free saintess.


    No matter what method those true immortals use, it is impossible to form a truly effective attack on the Holy Maiden without salt.


    Even if a fairy sword pierced the body of the Saltless Saint 10,000 times, it would not make any sense!


    Formation, prohibition, and various spells, even if they mobilize the power of Xianze to suppress, will only destroy Xianyu itself very badly!


    And when all the brilliance dissipated, the Holy Maiden without Salt still appeared in front of everyone unscathed, and continued what she had done before - slaughter!


    The thought of defeating the Saintess without Salt based on the number of people alone is a fool''s errand.


    They are just providing fresh flesh and blood to the Holy Maiden without salt, and satisfying the morbid murderous desire of the Holy Maiden without salt.


    If there is no Immortal Emperor to stop it, the Saltless Saint can slaughter the entire Immortal Realm at any time!


    There is no end to this **** feast, and Su Yan has already returned to Longevity Mountain.


    The news of the Unsalted Saint''s return to the Immortal Realm has not yet come out. If it does come out, it will definitely shock the universe.


    But now Su Yan wants to do another thing - to shape the fairyland.


    After returning from the Endless Continent, Su Yan seemed to be different from before, more taciturn than before, always seeming to be thoughtful.


    No one knew what Su Yan was thinking about, only that when he was thinking, Su Yan would always hold that eye of Dharma.


    The preparatory work for shaping the Immortal Realm is almost done, and there are only three materials left, but they are already on the way to Longevity Mountain.


    Those old Aoki demons under the Qing Emperor were very enthusiastic about Su Yan''s shaping of the Immortal Realm.


    As long as Su Yan successfully reshapes the Immortal Domain, they will no longer be homeless refugees.


    After Jue Shen Patriarch walked in, he interrupted Su Yan''s thoughts, clasped his fists and said respectfully, "My lord, Master Kuzhu and the others seem to be in great trouble, they are now stuck in the middle of the sky, and they can''t come back to Longevity Mountain at all. , the message can only be sent back through the secret method."


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to create an immortal realm, so he asked casually: "The real Kuzhu and his party have three quasi emperors and six immortal kings, and they are well-known in the immortal realm. Zhongtian? Is it the Daomen who troubles them?"


    "Not really, it''s just that they encountered great troubles in Zhongtian. Now all the immortal regions in Zhongtian have been blocked, and each has an immortal emperor, and they are not allowed to go out or enter."


    Su Yan asked incomparably strange: "There are five Taoist Immortal Emperors in Zhongtian, and they are also very close to the Heavenly Court. That is where the portal of Taoism is. What kind of trouble could happen there?"


    "It is said that there are monsters from the ages who came out to make trouble."


    "What monster is so amazing? Are there so many immortal emperors in the Taoist sect? How can the dignified Taoist sect be intimidated by some little demons?"

 Chapter 4511： Su Yans troubles

    The ancestor of Jue God said: "It is said that the ultimate weapon made by Wuzong - the saltless saint appeared in Zhongtian, and has slaughtered the fairyland of Chihui Tianzun, and tens of thousands of true immortals and millions of soldiers have been killed. After she slaughtered, the Chi Comet Immortal Domain turned into a ghost, the Saltless Saintess left and went to the Tang City and Parkway Immortal Domains, and a **** storm broke out! Power! Now there are rumors outside that Wuzong is about to make a comeback."


    Su Yan smiled reluctantly, and said, "The Holy Maiden Without Salt was originally imprisoned in the astral world. You and I both know that. Wu Zong is not an idiot, and he will not release the Holy Maiden without salt. When Headmaster Shi Cang invited him, he said that I had something to discuss with him.��


    The ancestor of the absolute **** took the order.


    After a while, Shi Cang and the others came.


    Shi Cang asked, "What''s the matter? You came to me, something must have happened, right?"


    Su Yan said directly: "Saint No Salt appeared in Immortal Realm, very close to Heaven. Do you know what happened? Why did Saint Maiden No Salt suddenly appear in Immortal Realm?"


    However, after hearing Su Yan''s words, Shi Cang also showed a very confused expression.


    Obviously, Shi Cang didn''t know the answer to this matter.


    Shi Cang said: "Now you are going to shape the Immortal Realm. Now that the Heavenly Court is involved in the experience of the Saltless Saint, it should be beneficial to you. Why should you worry?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s too early to say happy words. I never like to gloat over misfortune. No one in this world can control the Saint Maiden without Salt. She may hurt the heavenly court today, and she may hurt us tomorrow. One point is also very crucial, if the Saintess without Salt can travel freely between Chaos and Immortal Realm, then I am afraid that no one can do anything to her."


    Shi Cang said: "Heavenly Court has been standing for such a long time, there should be many hidden cards that we don''t know, if you are beaten by a saltless saint, you will be powerless to fight back, and Heavenly Court is not qualified to sit firmly in the Immortal Realm. The country is gone."


    Su Yan said: "I have a few of my subordinates trapped in the immortal realm of Zhongtian, and there may be attacked by the Saintess without salt at any time. I want to personally go to Zhongtian and lead them back. But the great devil and the book Creating the sky is always my number one threat, so I am a little hesitant in my heart, not knowing if I should make a move."


    "If you are in charge of Longevity Mountain, Shu Zaotian will not dare to be presumptuous, but if you leave, it will be difficult to say, they can''t deal with you, but they can deal with the people around you. You can send Emperor Dragon Tribulation to go. fix this."


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Long Jie has always been a child at heart. If she encounters the Unsalted Saintess, she is afraid that she will fight with the Unsalted Saintess. She doesn''t have any special magic weapon, and her consumption will increase by then. After that, I am afraid that I will lose to the Unsalted Saint. You should understand that the potential of the Unsalted Saint is almost unlimited."


    Shi Cang said: "In the battle of the Holy City, if it wasn''t for the seed of Daoyin to hatch, I''m afraid the secret religion would have fallen. The Saltless Saint is indeed strong to a very terrifying level!"


    After a while, Su Yan said again: "Let''s just watch the changes first, there are some secrets in the eyes of Dharma, and I haven''t fully understood these secrets. Threatened."


    At this time, Zhongtian had already fallen into a huge chaos.


    Although He Qing was in charge of the situation in Heavenly Court, the whereabouts of the Salt-Free Saintess was too treacherous and impossible to predict.


    The scouts that are released often go back and forth. Although they are heavily armed, they cannot capture the whereabouts of the Saltless Saint at all.


    Heavenly Court also used all kinds of divinations, trying to figure out the position of the Unsalted Saint.


    But the Unsalted Holy Maiden has long been detached from the Three Realms, and neither innate nor acquired algorithms can calculate the whereabouts of the Unsalted Holy Maiden, and even the origin cannot be calculated at all.


    Everything about the Unsalted Saint was enveloped in a dark mist.


    The evil thoughts contained in this dark fog are so great that even the divine soul of the Immortal Emperor can be polluted. If any Immortal Emperor wants to take his own life, he can use his divine soul as a magic weapon to dispel the salt-free saint. The layer of dark mist above the goddess soul!


    Heavenly Court also turned to the Western Paradise for help. The Western Paradise was also powerless to the Saintess without salt, and instead wanted to seek He Qing''s protection.


    The millions of soldiers in the Heavenly Court are very scary to say, but it is impossible to directly surround the Saintess without salt with millions of soldiers. The current situation is very passive!


    After the Unsalted Saint shattered the Scarlet Comet Immortal Domain, the heavens were already shocked!


    After that, the Saltless Saintess wreaked havoc in many immortal realms and small worlds, and Heavenly Court was helpless.


    The Jade Emperor could only issue an imperial order to let those immortal emperors in the Heavenly Court gather in the atrium.


    Afterwards, many immortal emperors came to the atrium and took the initiative to patrol the heavens, and everyone wanted to find the saltless saint.


    But the whereabouts of the Saltless Saintess are very treacherous, and there is no sign of coming and going, and there is no regularity in the places where she appears every time.


    He Qing was already doubting whether there was any secret passage in the atrium, so the Holy Maiden without Salt could always move secretly in invisible places.


    The Great Demon God appeared above a city, and saw many broken hands and feet, as well as a place of internal organs


    The Great Demon God did not change his expression and continued to walk forward.


    From the eyes of the Great Demon God, you can see the dark and ominous aura forming a huge vortex cloud, completely obscuring the sky ahead!


    In the spiritual world, the Unsalted Saint has almost infinite evil thoughts.


    After the death aura pervaded, it merged with the extremely ominous aura of the Unsalted Saint, giving people a sense of the apocalypse of infinite decay.


    This kind of scene is very common in the mortal world, but it is extremely rare in the fairy world.


    The fairyland has always been known for being peaceful and carefree, and in the fairyland, I don''t know how many years I can''t have such a cruel scene.


    In the memory of the Great Demon God, this kind of thing may be traced back to three eras ago.


    The Great Demon God sighed sincerely: "Tsk tsk, those **** of Wuzong really came up with a real work of art."


    The Great Demon God also came here to see the legendary Unsalted Saint. If possible, he would like to bring the Unsalted Saint into his palm.


    The Great Demon God walked forward, and there were still many dilapidated buildings, and there were a lot of bloodstains among the ruins of these buildings.


    And these bloodstains are getting thicker and thicker.


    It was as if the Great Demon God was slowly approaching the nest of some kind of animal, and these bloodstains were all to identify the location of the nest.

 Chapter 4512： blood vessels

    In the midst of this brutal blood, plasma and stumps filled a pool.


    And in the center of the blood pool, the Saltless Saint slowly emerged from the center of the blood pool.


    The Saltless Saint stared at the Great Demon God for a long time, with a little confusion in her eyes, then she turned her head and continued to enjoy the flesh and blood that belonged to her.


    It seems that the Saltless Saint has no intention of attacking the Great Demon God at all, and she has absolutely no interest in the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God did not have the breath of a living person, but instead was filled with an incomparably strong aura of death.


    The setting of the Unsalted Saint contains a strong desire for the living and flesh and blood, and the Unsalted Saint will not have the slightest interest in the lifeless existence.


    But she was still very confused, how could a lifeless existence appear in front of her?


    It''s just that this inner doubt can''t resist the temptation of flesh and blood, and the Saltless Saint continued to wander in the blood pool, continuing her morbid enjoyment.


    After the Unsalted Saint turned her head, the Great Demon God continued to walk forward.


    Unlike the Unsalted Holy Maiden, the Great Demon God is full of strong interest in her.


    At the first sight of the Unsalted Saint, the Great Demon God was completely fascinated by the Unsalted Saint, and at the same time was greatly shocked.


    In the eyes of the Great Demon God, the Saltless Saint is simply the most unique and perfect artwork in the world!


    Then the Great Demon God couldn''t help but sigh, "If I could find you in the Eternal Era, the pattern of the heavens must have been different now, and the ideal kingdom in my mind should have been born long ago. But the world''s Things have always been like this, when you have been chasing after a thing for a long time, and you can��t find it with all your hard work, you look back suddenly, but you may find that everything you are after is right in front of you.��


    The Great Demon God''s emotion did not cause any reaction from the Saltless Saint.


    The Unsalted Saint was still playing in the blood pool, like a child playing with water.


    But all the flesh and blood in this blood pool comes from true immortals. Without the bones and blood of thousands of true immortals, it is impossible to create a blood pool!


    The Great Demon God looked at the jubilant back of the Saltless Saint in the blood pool, and there was already uncontrollable jubilation in his heart!


    As the Great Demon God approached, he could sense a very strange aura from the Saintess without Salt that was attracting him.


    This is the bloodline that the Unsalted Holy Maiden got from the Twelve Capital Heavenly Demon Gods at work!


    The Saintess without Salt and the Great Demon God both have the same blood vessels flowing in their bodies, and these two same blood vessels will breathe and attract when they get close.


    A playful smile appeared on the face of the Great Demon God. He came here at the risk of traveling thousands of miles just to see the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    I never imagined there would be such a surprise!


    The blood connection confounded the Holy Maiden without salt, a feeling she had never felt before.


    The Great Demon God is now standing only ten feet away from the Blood Pond, and the Saltless Saint in the Blood Pond also swims directly towards the Great Demon God.


    The connection on the bloodline formed an incomparably powerful attraction, which drove the Saltless Saint to approach the past.


    The Saintess without Salt''s face was full of curiosity, and even the violence of the past disappeared, and she became more and more confused about the existence of the Great Demon God.


    This confusion even made the Holy Maiden without Salt temporarily forget her strong desire for flesh and blood.


    The Saltless Saint rushed out of the blood pool with a single jump and landed in front of the Great Demon God. The two were almost nose-to-nose.


    The layer of shadow on the Great Demon God gradually faded away, revealing his body.


    The body of the Great Demon God is very tall and straight, but it is hidden in a pair of dark armor, and the face is also covered by the helmet.


    The Holy Maiden Without Salt stretched out a hand, put it on the helmet of the Great Demon God, rubbed it lightly, and then tilted her head again, her expression becoming more and more confused.


    And the Great Demon God also stretched out a hand and placed it on the shoulder of the Saltless Saint.


    This time, the hands of the Great Demon God trembled a little, and it seemed that some did not dare to touch the body of the Saltless Saint.


    The Unsalted Saint did not resist at all, but instead showed an expression of enjoyment.


    The Great Demon God''s hand was very cold, but he could feel the heart beating heartily in the Unsalted Saint''s chest, and the blood was rushing happily!


    From the Unsalted Holy Maiden, the Great Demon God felt a life force that was so powerful that it fascinated him infinitely!


    The Great Demon God finally understood at this time why the Saltless Saint had such a fatal attraction to him!


    In addition to the connection between each other''s blood, there is this extremely strong vitality!


    All creatures in this world, even those Immortal Emperors, would not have such pure and powerful vitality!


    Many times, when you lose something, you will feel that these things are extremely precious and beautiful.


    The Great Demon God is like that too.


    "That **** Wu Xingyun spared no expense to resurrect his daughter. Unexpectedly, he would make such a masterpiece. The blood of the ancestor demon could fit her body so perfectly, you know, you are like the thirteenth demon god. Just as perfect, come with me, you shouldn''t exist in such filth, you should have your own kingdom and rule over billions of creatures."


    When the Great Demon God said this, he knelt down on one knee in front of the Unsalted Saint, holding one of the Unsalted Saintess''s hand.


    The Holy Maiden without Salt made a humming sound. She had no language function at all and could only make these inexplicable sounds.


    But the Great Demon God can understand the meaning of the Saltless Saint, because they have the blood of the same Demon God in their bodies.


    Then the Great Demon God stood up and held the hand of the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    The Great Demon God originally just wanted to see what the legendary Unsalted Saintess looked like, but after seeing what the Saltless Saintess really looked like, the Great Demon God had already developed a strong possessiveness in his heart.


    No matter who it is, if he wants to compete with him for the Unsalted Holy Maiden, he will definitely fight with each other!


    A purple lightning flash suddenly flashed in the sky!


    This purple rushing thunder is a signal that there is already an incomparably powerful existence outside the sky killing it.


    Those Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables of Daomen are not fools either. They should already know the abnormality here and are killing them at the fastest speed!


    The Holy Maiden without Salt didn''t know what the purple rushing thunder meant, she showed a strange obsession with the Great Demon God.


    This obsession comes mainly from the blood. Both of them also possess the blood of the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian.


    "This is the Immortal Domain of Daomen. If you kill as much as you like here, Daomen will of course react, but how do you get out of here now? It seems that more than one Immortal Emperor should kill here." Great Demon God said.

 Chapter 4513： I want to give a lecture

    The voice of the Great Demon God just fell, and the Saltless Saint has gradually changed shape in front of him.


    He saw the head of the Saltless Saint automatically split open in front of him, and a bone spur that was sharper than a sword appeared from the split head!


    This bone spur should have been transformed from the spine of the Unsalted Saint, but why did she make such a transformation?


    "This is?"


    When the Great Demon God was in doubt, he saw that the Salt-free Saintess directly fired this bone spur!


    The bone spur was shot directly into the blood pool, and the blood pool also became infinitely surging because of the penetration of this bone spur!


    After the blood pool surged to the extreme, it formed a huge vortex, and at the bottom of the vortex, there was a path of white bones spreading, leading to the endless depths.


    At the end of the deep end, I don''t know what kind of place, even the Great Demon God''s consciousness can''t see through it.


    "What exactly is this"


    When the Great Demon God saw the road that appeared in the vortex of the blood pool, he couldn''t help showing a very strange expression.


    He never imagined that the Holy Maiden without Salt would have such ability, this is really unreasonable!


    The mind of the Unsalted Saint has already become very chaotic, and it is logically impossible to have this ability.


    This can clearly be regarded as a certain degree of formation.


    Before the Great Demon God reacted, the cracked head of the Unsalted Holy Maiden had also been directly closed, and then the Unsalted Holy Maiden directly grabbed the hand of the Great Demon God, stepped over the waves of the blood pool, and directly moved towards the bottom of the white bone ladder. run away!


    The Unsalted Holy Maiden is extremely powerful. When the Great Demon God was held by the Unsalted Saintess and pulled down, there was almost no way to resist, and the Great Demon God did not want to resist at all.


    Because even the Great Demon God didn''t know where the other side of the Bone Stairway would lead.


    After the Unsalted Holy Maiden and the Great Demon God disappeared at the bottom of the blood pool, the vortex of the blood pool stopped abruptly, and the plasma that had boiled in the air fluttered all over the place.


    The blood pond could not recover for a long time, and above the blood pond, the purple lightning had turned into an extremely dense grid.


    In the purple grid, the coercion of Tianzun is about to come!


    Before that, a cyan sword light passed directly through the thick dark clouds and landed on the edge of the blood pool.


    In addition to the incomparably strong smell of blood around the blood pool, it was the extremely ominous aura of the Unsalted Saint.


    Other than that, there are no living creatures here.


    "Are you one step late?" Then the Immortal Emperor raised his head and said loudly towards the sky: "Lingbao Tianzun, we are one step late again, and the Saltless Saint is gone again."


    The Heavenly Court has been beaten by the Unsalted Saint, but Longevity Mountain is peaceful and peaceful.


    In the quiet and peaceful environment, Su Yan had already set up the altar and was about to open the altar to give a speech.


    Since the ancient times, there have been countless strong people who have opened altars in the fairy world, telling their own understanding of the way of heaven, and some of them will pass down their own Dao lineage after opening the altar.


    But the most famous altar is only three.


    The first was the altar of the eternal oath. After that altar, dozens of ancient emperors rose up from all over the heavens, and then surpassed all the gods of the ancient times and became the ruler of the heavens!


    The second session was the Wansong Dharma Altar of Daomen. Those powerful immortals gave lectures in Wansong Daochang. Countless real immortals, spirit beasts, came to listen to the lectures. In the future, there will be many people who take Dao as their foundation and achieve the foundation of the supreme immortal emperor and Tianzun. , This altar created the foundation of Taoism.


    The third session is the Lingshan Altar. The Lingshan Dharma Altar is the most recent lecture. Why is the Buddha Tathagata regarded as the co-owner of the Buddha? Because after he opened the altar and lectured the Dharma, the hype and the stubborn stone nodded. It is said that he has already talked about the past 10,000 years and the future 10,000 years. All the mysteries, and took this as an opportunity to create a line of Western Lingshan.


    Now that Su Yan wants to open an altar to teach the Fa, many people say that it is very likely to be the fourth famous altar.


    After all, Su Yan''s qualifications, reputation, strength, and knowledge are here, and some of the things he said will definitely inspire other monks.


    In fact, Jin Shiya was very surprised when Su Yan said that an altar would be set up to teach the Fa.


    Now that Su Yan is already waiting to reshape the Immortal Realm, it is really not a particularly wise choice to open an altar now.


    After creating a huge fairyland with thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, the momentum and reputation should be at the peak at that time. If you open an altar, the influence will be more than ten times greater than today.


    At that time, the heavens will be shaken by the opening of this altar.


    But Su Yan said, "The time has come for me to open an altar. Only by doing the right thing at the right time can I live up to the cause and effect. Everything in this world is in the cycle of cause and effect."


    Jin Shiya only felt that Su Yan had become more and more inscrutable. After entering the Huntian Pagoda, Su Yan had a fundamental change. Since then, no one has been able to guess Su Yan''s mind.


    Now that Su Yan''s temperament has become more and more mysterious after obtaining this Eye of Dharma.


    Even the bedside people who are in the same relationship with Su Yan do not know what Su Yan is thinking.


    When Su Yan wanted to open an altar, those old Cyanwood demons who had defected to Longevity Mountain were very excited.


    These old Aoki demons are still stuck in the realm of immortal kings or quasi-emperors after spanning thousands of years, of course, because they have encountered bottlenecks that cannot be crossed.


    If he could overcome the bottleneck from Su Yan, it would be very possible to enter the realm of Immortal Emperor in the future.


    Before teaching the Fa, you must first set up a altar.


    As for the establishment of the altar, it is not easy for others to do it for you.


    Su Yan flew out of the palace directly. After reaching the air, Su Yan put his hands behind his back and stepped between Yun Lan.


    Countless white clouds floated past him below, and under the clouds, he could see the peaks of various colors.


    Su Yan stretched out a left hand, placed it in the air, and swayed it gently.


    Then a little bit of rock formed in the void, and then turned into a mountain peak in the void.


    These peaks are suspended in the void, and when the sun shines on these peaks shaped by Su Yan, the golden light shines, making people unable to stare at them.


    It''s just that some floating peaks are not enough. At this time, Su Yan directly pinched his left hand into a fist.


    Suddenly, the entire Longevity Mountain vibrated together, and then the boundary of Longevity Mountain spread frantically toward the periphery.


    The land, mountains and rivers of Longevity Mountain are also rapidly spreading towards the newly opened space!


    The various palaces and mountains of Longevity Mountain also vibrated together, and the entire small world was violently expanding its boundaries during the vibration.


    It didn''t take long for the entire Longevity Mountain to expand more than ten times its original area!

 Chapter 4514： shape the world

    On the land and peaks of Longevity Mountain, many green seeds are also sprouting rapidly, and then blossom and bear fruit.


    The green forest is expanding towards the new frontier of Longevity Mountain almost at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    In a sense, Longevity Mountain is no longer any different from the smaller immortal realms above the heavens.


    Shaping mountains, rivers, plains, and endless forests, for Su Yan today, this kind of thing is as simple as a single effort!


    After possessing powerful power, it would be a pity if it was only used for destruction!


    If such power is used to create, it must be able to create many incredible beauty.


    Of course, Su Yan''s power is far more than that, and this is just a small test of the sword.


    It can also be used as a preview before shaping the fairyland.


    So far, Su Yan hasn''t released all of his power at all, he just stretched out a left hand, and he has been able to create a whole new world!


    But the entire Longevity Mountain has been completely shaken!


    All the true immortals, no matter what their previous origins, are now overwhelmed by Su Yan''s power!


    The power displayed by Su Yan is the power that can turn the ocean into a mulberry field in an instant, and the greatness that can condense the prehistoric time of the universe in a single moment!


    Change the world in an instant, become the master of the top of all things, and shape everything in this world as you like.


    This is the greatest joy in the world!


    It is also the ultimate goal pursued by the vast majority of practitioners in this world!


    After reaching this level, it can be regarded as the realm of ultimate master!


    And Su Yan''s face still didn''t show any expression, with his current ability, it was too easy to do those things just now.


    Maybe things could be done better.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan finally took out the right hand that he had been carrying behind his back.


    At the same time, Su Yan closed his eyes!


    From the moment when Su Yan closed his eyes, all the true immortals in Longevity Mountain felt that an irresistible overwhelming divine consciousness enveloped the sky, penetrating everyone into his eyes.


    Compared with this extremely powerful consciousness, their existence is so insignificant, like ants.


    Even an immortal emperor like Emperor Long Jie was greatly shocked!


    She seemed to see that Su Yan''s consciousness had turned into a giant of ten thousand feet. Now this giant held the small world of Longevity Mountain, which had just expanded ten times, in her palm, and was staring at it with her own eyes. The small world of Longevity Mountain.


    Now Su Yan is not only extremely talented, but also his aura is not comparable to before.


    Many golden ancient runes suddenly appeared in the sky!


    These golden ancient runes landed directly on the floating peaks, and with the blessing of these golden ancient runes, even these floating peaks have a divine nature!


    Divine radiance sprinkled on the earth below, and the earth that had become hazy due to the existence of the floating mountain finally regained its light!


    Many of those Aoki old demons have experienced that era. After seeing these golden ancient runes, they were all stunned to the extreme!


    It''s like a dream back to ancient times! In that era when there were countless races, many sects, and many powerhouses in the heavens!


    The strength of the divinity contained in these ancient runes will definitely surpass all the defensive circles of Daomen.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t bless these ancient runes on the floating mountain peaks, not for defense, but simply because of the appearance of these ancient golden runes.


    Just enough to look good enough.


    Su Yan''s idea is very simple, but the rest of these ideas are completely different.


    When they felt the sacred power contained in these golden ancient runes, as well as the mysterious and unpredictable attributes, they all showed shocking expressions.


    Especially the original demon immortals of Longevity Mountain, they have no idea how powerful Su Yan is.


    Through these golden ancient runes that suddenly appeared, they could just feel the level of Su Yan''s power!


    Even these legendary ancient runes can be used at will!


    But for Su Yan, this is not enough!


    Then an invisible hand moved the heaven and earth of Longevity Mountain, transforming the law between heaven and earth at will


    Even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was extremely surprised at this time. Unexpectedly, the law of heaven and earth was in Su Yan''s hands, and it has turned into a building block toy that can be built into any shape at will!


    I am afraid that since ancient times, no one has ever achieved this kind of aura!


    Those ancient emperors have never done it, the great emperors of the rest of the schools have never done it, and neither have the Heavenly Venerates of Taoism.


    Even Emperor Long Jie couldn''t help but wonder what kind of realm Su Yan had reached!


    But just from what Su Yan has shown so far, he should be stronger than anyone before!


    Under Su Yan''s transformation, the flowing clouds in the sky also turned into sharp sword intents and circulated around those floating peaks.


    All the pine cranes on the mountain have inexplicable divinity, turning into real servants!


    These divine servants then, under the urging of Su Yan, dig roads on the floating peaks and open up a dojo for teaching the Dharma.


    At this point, Su Yan stopped his writing.


    These peaks floating in the sky are where the altar where Su Yan will teach the Fa is located.


    When Su Yan flew back from the sky, Ni Qingshang said, "Su Lang, you are a bit of a pearl in the dark if you put your skills here. If you can get it to the gate of the heaven to use it, then the Jade Emperor will not be able to sit in the Lingxiao Palace. Safe."


    Ni Qingshang''s words were a little teasing, but they could be regarded as expressing everyone''s feelings.


    Today''s Su Yan is indeed strong enough to make people feel incredible.


    The various methods Su Yan showed just now were no different from those in the fairy tales.


    If you have cultivated to this level, you have naturally acquired the Great Dao!


    After shaping the dojo, Su Yan first burned incense and took a bath, and then began to fast. During the fast, he did not eat any food, but only drank water without roots, just for the sake of teaching the Dharma after fifteen days, so that he could face it with a pure body.


    After Su Yan''s permission, those old Cyanwood demons also left Longevity Mountain one after another, and these old Cyanwood demon generals rushed to tell the news that Su Yan was going to open a forum to teach the Fa.


    Some old Aoki demons even wanted to pick up all their disciples and grandchildren to listen to the lecture.


    Even if he could only hear the slightest bit of mystery from Su Yan, it would be of great benefit to his future cultivation.


    Although this forum opening lecture has not yet been held, the enthusiasm it has caused is already very terrifying.


    Su Yan is now a powerful existence in the Immortal Realm, especially after the Beichen Immortal Emperor and the 500,000 Heavenly Soldiers have been slaughtered, in the Immortal Realm he is already comparable to any top Taoist ancestor!

 Chapter 4515： Hundreds of thousands of true immortals listened to the lecture

    What''s more, Su Yandang was once the founder of the Eternal Era, the only one among all the Immortal Emperors who could be resurrected from the dead.


    This gave Su Yan a mysterious veil in addition to being powerful.


    In today''s Immortal Realm, there are no more than three people who can open a forum to teach the Fa, and Su Yan definitely has this qualification.


    As for those Immortal Emperors, even if they wanted to open an altar to teach the Fa, they would be ridiculed by others, and it was too much.


    Before the opening of the altar to teach the Fa, the surrounding fairyland was already in an unprecedented situation.


    Longevity Mountain has received numerous invitations.


    Countless true immortals have created a teleportation formation and come from afar, in order to be able to participate in Su Yan''s opening lecture.


    To be honest, the Immortal World has not had such a grand event for many years!


    To trigger such a grand event, the most important premise is that someone needs to really reach such a heavyweight position.


    Three days before the opening of the altar to teach the Fa, a full 300,000 real immortals had come to Longevity Mountain, and almost all the surrounding immortal fields had been evacuated!


    The number of 300,000 True Immortals has already set a record!


    What is even more terrifying is that there are immortals coming towards Longevity Mountain continuously!


    As long as it is the immortal who got this news, almost no one can resist the temptation to participate!


    Among these immortals, there are human races, demon races, and some strange ancient **** races. There are also many sects of cultivation, not only Taoist sects, but also various schools that are classified as side sects.


    Not only are there Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals, but also five Immortal Emperors. These five immortal emperors all came from Taoism and were received by Jin Shiya.


    In front of Jin Shiya''s aura, these five immortal emperors all followed the rules and did not dare to show their air.


    Another Immortal Emperor asked Su Yan when to reshape the Immortal Domain, and it seemed that he had already planned to rely on Su Yan.


    When these immortal emperors entered Longevity Mountain, they could see the floating mountain peaks full of divinity, and they could also see the divine servants shaped by divine power on the mountain peaks.


    Even those Yun Lan surrounding the floating mountain peaks possess supreme sword intent!


    If it weren''t for the means to reach the sky, I''m afraid that none of these things can be made!


    The more you reach the top of the Immortal Emperor''s cultivation, the more you can feel how shocking and terrifying Su Yan''s strength is!


    The current Su Yan is already strong to the point where even the Immortal Emperor needs to tremble in front of him!


    Su Yan wanted to teach the Fa, and there were no restrictions on those who were listening. No matter their origin, age, or cultivation, as long as they came, they would have a chance.


    So many immortals come from different schools, and the number is so huge, there are hundreds of thousands at most, but the order of Longevity Mountain is excellent.


    Just because the person in charge of the order is Emperor Long Jie, her power of darkness is boundless, even if there is another million true immortals, she will suppress the soul with the power of darkness.


    Once the mind is suppressed, fear and awe will naturally arise, and nothing will happen next.


    Even if there are some arrogant people among these true immortals, they will definitely not dare to be the first bird to look at Emperor Long Jie.


    Jin Shiya originally did not allow Emperor Long Jie to do this, saying that this is not the way to entertain guests.


    But as hundreds of thousands of true immortals came to Wanshou Mountain, Jin Shiya''s position could only be shaken together. There were too many people who came, with many eyes and eyes, and wanted to manage so many true immortals with peace and love. It is absolutely impossible to have any good results.


    On the day that Su Yan was about to teach the Fa, there was already a sea of ??people inside and outside Longevity Mountain.


    A small Longevity Mountain suddenly poured into a full 530,000 True Immortals!


    The surrounding fairyland is now all singing the empty city plan.


    At this time, Su Yan slowly walked out from the mountain road. Today, he is the only protagonist of this drama.


    Su Yan was wearing white clothes today, and the golden wings representing the divine light behind him turned into a halo, condensing on the back of his head.


    Such pure divine light is extremely shocking. Those quasi emperors and immortal emperors understand that this golden halo represents the godhead of the Lord God, and is the most unique power in this world!


    Su Yan walked from the mountain, and then stepped into the white clouds. Those white clouds with supreme sword intent automatically formed a sword formation under Su Yan''s feet and sent him to the top of those floating mountain peaks!


    On the top of the mountain, various divine servants have already carved the lotus throne.


    After Su Yan sat down on the Lotus Throne, everyone thought he was about to start teaching the Fa, and they couldn''t help but get excited!


    Today''s lecture only talks about the number of true immortals, which has reached an unprecedented level!


    Today''s lectures will inevitably be recorded in the annals of Immortal Realm as a very important historical event. Of course, everyone is honored to participate in such a major event!


    After Su Yan sat on the lotus throne, he spread out his palm and saw a seed in his palm.


    Many people didn''t understand what it meant, and they didn''t know what Su Yan meant by taking out a seed.


    Those powerful true immortals had already seen that Su Yan was holding the most common seed, so he couldn''t understand what Su Yan meant by holding this seed.


    Then I saw that Su Yan threw this seed high into the air, and then fell below those floating mountain peaks.


    The seeds sprouted immediately after they landed, and grew into a giant tree at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    The big tree soon reached three thousand feet, but it still continued to grow!


    The big tree grew to the end, and it lifted all the floating peaks and flew into the universe in one fell swoop!


    And hundreds of thousands of true immortals also naturally fell on the trunk, and along with the continuous growth of the tree, they broke through the shackles of the small world itself and ascended into the universe!


    In the extreme environment of the universe, the big tree stopped growing, but it was luxuriant, blossoming everywhere, full of fragrance, and bearing many fruits.


    You Zhenxian picked the fruit curiously, and after sending it into the mouth, the entrance was extremely clear, as if there was a spiritual energy that melted in the mouth, it was so useful!


    The galaxy is splendid, and these floating islands are like a chessboard in the universe.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t opened his mouth yet, his aura had already reached its peak.


    Hundreds of thousands of heavenly immortals came to listen to the Fa, and it would be too small to be still in Longevity Mountain, but if it ascended into the universe, with the endless galaxy as the background, there would be no need to worry about it.


    Su Yan sat on the lotus throne and said, "I''m talking about seeds first. You''ve seen how big trees grow in an instant. A seed can turn into a giant tree in the sky, holding up the sun, moon and stars, and even a mortal person can break through to the extreme. , to reach the supreme realm, to become the master of the galaxy"


    What Su Yan was talking about was the most simple and wonderful method, and there was absolutely nothing to make up mysteries.


    What is more important is to be able to explain the profound things in a simple way, to explain some incomparably complicated and mysterious truths and the methods of practice in a simple and simple way.


    Even those immortals who have just become gods can fully understand the essence of the avenue that Su Yan said.


    Of course, the higher the cultivation base and the higher the realm, the more things can be absorbed from Su Yan''s law.


    Between the stars, there is solemnity.


    Only Su Yan''s voice echoed around.

 Chapter 4516： The fear of heaven

    When Su Yan was teaching the Fa, the mantra and the starlight complemented each other, forming an indescribably beautiful spectacle in the universe.


    The truth revealed by Su Yan is related to the Fa itself, and different stages of the Heavenly Immortal, Jinxian, Immortal King, Zhun Emperor, and Immortal Emperor have different understandings of Fa.


    According to his own different understandings, he can also get different insights from Su Yan.


    This is the most powerful part. No matter what your cultivation level is, as long as you listen to Su Yan''s lectures, you will definitely experience and improve.


    To achieve this level, it naturally requires a strong state and the understanding of the law itself has reached the transformation state.


    Things in this world are very simple, but it is extremely difficult to simplify.


    Between the galaxy, above the big tree, everyone is fascinated.


    At this time, those identities and stereotypes such as sects in the past have long since become completely unimportant.


    The essence of learning is to improve oneself, not to engage in those so-called portal views.


    Any master character will never be bound by those boring things.


    In the midst of the mighty sky, this immortal tree, which is tens of thousands of meters tall, seems to be exuding infinite spiritual light because it has absorbed Su Yan''s mantra.


    This infinite aura completely lights up the universe!


    As far as the weather is concerned, it can be regarded as standing above the sky, and there are few existences in the fairyland that can match it!


    I am afraid that after a while, it will be listed as one of the wonders of the fairyland.


    Su Yan preached for a total of seven hours, after which he stopped.


    This altar will be opened for 9981 days in total.


    Daily sermons generally do not exceed eight hours, because sermons are actually very mental and energy-intensive, and a buffer break is also required after daily sermons.


    And after the sermon on the first day, those listening here also need to sort out their inspiration and their thoughts.


    The so-called sectarian view of Daoism that Su Yan said no longer exists. Some of them belong to Taoism, and some belong to other schools. The boundaries between them have long been broken, and it seems that a new school can be created between them.


    It just depends on how much content these people can eat. If they can eat more, then there must be no pressure to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    And after the preaching on the first day, many sword lights were also launched from Longevity Mountain!


    These sword lights are Feijian Chuanshu, used to inform the relatives, friends and teachers of the true immortals, and let them come to Longevity Mountain to listen to Su Yan''s sermons!


    It''s no wonder that these true immortals are so excited. Such a grand event may not happen once in an era. If they miss it, I''m afraid it will become a lifetime regret!


    With these true immortals and friends, Longevity Mountain has become the biggest hot spot in the fairyland.


    After seven days, the true immortals on that immortal tree will already be one million giants.


    Such a number of true immortals came to listen to the Fa, which can definitely be regarded as the most unprecedented grand occasion in the immortal world since these several epochs.


    Even Su Yan never imagined that when he opened a forum to preach, there would be such an unbelievable grand occasion.


    As a result, the immortal tree that grew out of Longevity Mountain has long since been integrated into the sea of ????stars, and the stars can be held on the trunk, and it is not a problem to accommodate millions of true immortals.


    Seeing such a grand occasion, those old green wood demons are all in tears, starting from the day when the Qing emperor fell and the emperor''s palace collapsed, they have been looking forward to such a day for many years, and today they are close to their long-cherished wish Opportunity now.


    The fact that Su Yan opened the altar to teach the Fa caused huge waves in the Immortal Realm.


    After dealing with so many true immortals, even Heavenly Court can no longer turn a blind eye to this matter.


    After all, this is already the most sensational thing in the fairyland.


    The Jade Emperor was sitting in the Lingxiao Palace, with a very clear impatience in his eyes, and asked: "Aiqing, now millions of true immortals are listening to the Fa under his sect, will the heaven be filled with his disciples in the future? , This person has great ambitions, and maybe he wants to be above the heavenly court in the future, how should the heavenly court deal with it at that time?"


    No one could answer the words of the Jade Emperor, and there was silence below.


    Those Heavenly Venerate Immortal Emperors below were extremely troubled!


    Now that Su Yan''s momentum has faintly overwhelmed the heavenly court, it cannot be said that Su Yan will set up his own door to compete with the heavenly court in the near future.


    How will they behave then?


    Should he defect to Su Yan or stay in the heavenly court?


    What if there is a direct conflict between the two major forces?


    Thinking of these problems, those Immortal Venerables are also one of the first two.


    "After he opened the altar to teach the Dharma, he grew a big tree into the universe, which can swallow stars. It is said that there are thousands of miles of weather! I am afraid that few people can match it in today''s fairyland. Does he listen to the altar?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It''s too late to say such words now, those true immortals have already gone to Longevity Mountain to listen to the lecture, can you still call people back? Millions of true immortals are in his place, if you make too much Ruthless, do you want to force a million true immortals to join him?"


    Now the situation has become very complicated, and it is extremely complicated to the heavens.


    Danyang Tianzun stretched his waist, and then said: "Even I want to go to his Longevity Mountain to listen to the lecture, after all, he Su Baxian is the first immortal emperor of all ages, and he has rebuilt many generations to reach today''s peak, his understanding of the law of the world. It must be above us, and it would be a pity not to go."


    Danyang Tianzun expressed the true thoughts of many immortal emperors and Tianzun here. If it wasn''t because of their status, they would definitely go to Longevity Mountain to listen to Su Yan''s teaching.


    After all, this is a rare event in ages. If they can''t participate, it will definitely be their own loss.


    It''s just that no one dared to say it, let alone in the early morning of this Lingxiao Palace.


    Everyone was inexplicably horrified when they heard Tianzun Danyang''s words, and the Jade Emperor''s face became even more ugly.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "I still hold the view from the past. You don''t have to worry at all. Su Baxian is not our enemy at all. Although he did not personally participate, he can be regarded as one of the ancestors of our Taoist sect. He is also a Taoist immortal. Law, there is absolutely no need to eradicate our Daomen. But if you keep forcing him, then even if he doesn''t want to do it, he will eventually have to do it."


    Although many different forces have risen in the heavens over the years, there has never been a force as powerful as him, to the point where Heavenly Court is somewhat helpless.


    This is also the most uncomfortable and troublesome place for the Jade Emperor.


    Su Baxian himself may not have the intention of suppressing the heavenly court, but his force and power are too powerful, and objectively speaking, he has already constituted a threat to the order of the heavenly court.


    This is a fact no one can ignore.

 Chapter 4517： Merit is complete

    Compared with Tianzun Danyang''s belief that Su Baxian was a good person, the Jade Emperor wanted to take the initiative to get rid of this huge threat.


    But if Su Yan was a very easy to deal with, then Immortal Emperor Beichen should have dealt with him long ago.


    Now Su Yan''s weather is completely incomparable to before, if Heavenly Court wants to use force against Su Yan, I''m afraid it will bring shame on itself.


    And there is no Immortal Emperor willing to lead troops to fight against Su Yan, this is the most terrible thing!


    The Jade Emperor turned his attention to He Qing. He hoped that He Qing would come out and stabilize the situation. After all, He Qing was the first **** of war in heaven, and the purpose of inviting him back was to deal with the rise of Su Yan.


    But He Qing had already reached a secret agreement with Su Yan on the Endless Continent, and He Qing would never take action against Su Yan.


    No matter how the Jade Emperor suggested with his eyes, He Qing just pretended not to have seen it, standing in the first column of the Immortal Class with an expressionless face, as if turned into a sculpture.


    The Jade Emperor finally couldn''t help but said, "Does He Aiqing have any countermeasures?"


    "If he wants to teach the Fa, let him teach the Fa. It''s better to give him a few titles."


    Tota Li Tianwang said: "General He, he was blocked by him before the Heavenly Court''s edict. If he was willing to accept the Heavenly Court''s edict, there would not be such a difficult situation today."


    He Qing smiled and said, "That''s because the level of your seal is too low. If you invite him to be the emperor of the Taoist sect, if he is enough to be worthy of the brothers of the Jade Emperor, then he will not refuse."


    After He Qing said these words, there was naturally a stunned scene in Lingxiao Palace!


    To be commensurate with the brothers of the Jade Emperor, this is an unprecedented thing!


    But the Jade Emperor cares about another detail: "If you want brothers to be commensurate, who will be the elder brother?"


    Indeed, if he became an elder brother, it would be equivalent to crushing the other side.


    He Qing said: "How can someone else decide on this kind of thing, it''s up to His Majesty to think about it himself."


    He Qing''s meaning is already very obvious. I will never say arrogant words. You can think about it yourself.


    What I have to say is that after He Qing came back to Heaven, his temper was no longer as strong as he was back then, and he was a little more tactful in his calmness.


    This kind of thing, the Jade Emperor can''t say why in a short period of time, and finally can only announce his withdrawal from the dynasty.


    In the end no decision was announced, as if nothing had happened.


    This is a typical tortoise mentality, as if you shrink your head into the tortoise shell made by yourself, and nothing will happen.


    But the changes in all things in the world will not be reversed because of this shrinking tortoise''s mentality.


    In the Tianqiong Palace of Kunlun Yuxu.


    Three maids are combing Primitive Phoenix''s hair.


    The face reflected in the mirror has charming eyes and red lips, which seems to be a rare stunner in this world, but almost no man dares to talk nonsense in front of her.


    The female official Qingluan rushed into the palace and almost fell to the ground.


    Then she said a Wanfu Jinan, and said, "What happened? Old Ancestor."


    "What''s so urgent?" Primal Phoenix asked indifferently.


    Qingluan said: "Emperor Su taught the Dharma at the Longevity Mountain. Ninety percent of the demons from Kunlun went to listen to him. Now, there are almost no demons in Kunlun, and only some immortal servants are still at work. It is said that There are millions of immortals listening to him teach the Fa at Longevity Mountain, and the grand occasion is unprecedented, and no one can catch up!"


    "Ah?" After the original Phoenix heard the news, he was a little surprised at first, and then changed a smile.


    Qingluan didn''t know what the old ancestor was thinking, so he didn''t dare to answer at all, so he could only continue to lean there.


    "Get up, girl Qingluan, he Su Baxian has come this far in the end, and now his power is only above the loneliness."


    Primitive Phoenix has always been extremely proud, and Qingluan could not have imagined that such words would come out of her mouth, so she was very shocked.


    Then Qingluan asked again, "Will there be any changes on the princess'' side?"


    "Are you afraid that Su Ba will come to grab the little peacock first? No, men in this world are all unlucky, and they have no ability compared to their abilities. Even if the little peacock looks through the autumn water, Su Baxian may not come over." Primal Phoenix Said, "How can a mother harm her daughter, I just want to tell her that she must not be too naive."


    Su Yan preached at the altar for a total of 9981 days, and in the second half, Immortal Emperor and Tianzun really came to listen to the lecture.


    It''s just that these well-positioned people use magic to isolate their breath and appearance, and they definitely don''t want others to identify themselves.


    Such an opportunity is rare in a lifetime, and once you miss it, you don''t know when you will encounter it again. Even Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor will want to draw some nourishment from Su Yan.


    And the fairy tree that grew out of Longevity Mountain was even more amazing. At this time, the flowers were clustered together, and many fairy fruits were formed, just to entertain millions of real immortals.


    After the flowers of the fairy tree fell, they landed on Longevity Mountain again.


    These fallen flowers themselves have extremely strong spiritual power, and after they fall on Longevity Mountain, they are also extremely nourishing for the veins and rivers of Longevity Mountain.


    I''m afraid that in less than three hundred years, Longevity Mountain will become the premier cave in the fairyland.


    When the strength reaches the sky, everything that evolves is magic.


    After the lecture on the 9981st, Su Yan''s back was shining with golden light, and the ancient runes in front of him were paved with a golden light.


    The Immortal Emperor said: "I once witnessed the Buddha Tathagata open the altar to teach the Dharma, and then stepped into the top of the Lingshan Mountain. Even the aura of the Tathagata Buddha can''t compare to him!"


    Su Yan got up from the lotus throne, wearing golden divine light, and walked towards the golden light avenue.


    When Su Yan walked to the top of the Golden Light Avenue, countless ancient runes surrounded Su Yan, and these mysterious runes contained unknowable mysterious power.


    Even those Celestial Venerables and Immortal Emperors couldn''t spy on how far Su Yan had reached.


    And at the center of this piece of divine light, Su Yan announced: "I will reshape the Immortal Realm and the Immortal Residence, so that friends from all over the world can communicate! My Immortal Realm has no views or sects, as long as I abide by the law, Every true immortal who arrives is a guest."


    When Su Yan announced that he would rebuild the fairyland for many years, the millions of true immortals above the fairy tree couldn''t help but boil.


    This news will definitely shock the heavens!


    These true immortals have been listening to Su Yan''s lectures for several days, and naturally they already have some understanding of Su Yan''s ability and realm.


    Now I heard that Su Yan wants to reshape the Immortal Realm, many true immortals have plans to stay in Longevity Mountain like this, waiting for Su Yan to shape the Immortal Realm.


    At that time, they may still have the opportunity to show their strength under Su Yan''s men.

 Chapter 4518： Reunited with the Unsalted Saint

    After all, in those old and powerful immortal realms, some key departments and positions have already been filled. If the people above do not leave, the people below will definitely have no chance to rise.


    Among these true immortals, there are many characters of the Immortal Emperor series, all of whom are convinced by Su Yan''s ability, and will have the idea of ??staying in Longevity Mountain.


    After the lecture was over, Su Yan rested for three more days. After recovering some vitality, he planned to go to the atrium in person to bring back the old Cyanwood demons. At the same time, he got the last few materials and directly sent them to the Immortal Realm. to be shaped.


    So Su Yan directly opened a space portal, planning to open a space between the atrium stars.


    Considering that the Saltless Saintess was also wreaking havoc in the atrium, Su Yan also brought two people, Shi Cang and Ji Sheng. Both of them were secret sect emperors who could travel between the immortal world and chaos, and could guard against some unexpected situations.


    Su Yan plus Shi Cang and Ji Sheng were already the most luxurious lineup, and it should be no problem to deal with the Holy Maiden without salt.


    However, Emperor Long Jie said that she also wanted to see the legendary Saltless Saint, but Su Yan failed her request and had to take her to the Atrium Star Region together.


    In this way, the four emperors working together may be able to recapture and seal the Unsalted Saintess.


    If this can be done, it will of course be a great event with immeasurable virtues for the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan''s reputation will inevitably reach a new peak!


    There are three galaxies in the atrium, and Guangbo does not know how many million miles there are.


    There are many stars in these three galaxies that have already been refined into various magic weapons, and there are many ancient inheritances of Taoism, which can be regarded as the core area of ??Taoism.


    After Su Yan came to the atrium, he flew directly towards the Dragon Fish Immortal Domain.


    After Helianchu and his three subordinates helped Su Yan to fetch the Tianyi True Water, they were trapped in the Dragon Fish Immortal Realm on the way back to Longevity Mountain. During this period of time, the doors in the Immortal Realm were closed, and they had been guarding against the Saltless Saintess. An intrusion that can come at any time.


    Su Yan has long been in contact with Helian Chu, and now he plans to go to the Dragon Fish Immortal Domain.


    When I came to the top of the fairyland enchantment, I saw that the enchantment at the top of the fairyland had been broken by an ominous aura.


    In this void, there is the aura of the Saintess without Salt, and there is another dark aura.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a strange expression, how could the Great Demon God be here? Could it be that even he is eyeing the Holy Maiden without Salt?


    Su Yan flew into the sky above the Immortal Territory, only to feel that the aura of the Immortal Territory below had been greatly shaken.


    This shows that the owner of Xianyu must be unstable at this time, so that it affects the existence of Xianyu!


    The reason why the Immortal Territory can float above the heavens is entirely due to the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor. If there is no support for the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, then the Immortal Territory will become a tree without roots and will naturally collapse.


    Shi Cang also realized what was wrong, and said, "Saint No Salt is probably in the middle of a fierce battle with the ruler of this immortal realm. Ordinary Immortal Emperors can''t help Saint Maiden No Salt. If we don''t help, his Immortal Realm is afraid that it will collapse."


    Before Shi Cang''s words were finished, a blue precious light flew towards him!


    In this blue treasured light, there is not only the aura of a divine weapon, but also the blessing of the power of the Great Emperor!


    But at this time, when they flew towards Su Yan, they could only say that they were in a panic, and they had completely lost the momentum of the Great Emperor.


    This blue streamer did not have any conflict with Su Yan and the others, but chose to pass by Su Yan and the others, and then disappeared into the void space.


    It seems that this Immortal Emperor has been frightened by the Unsalted Saintess, and he does not dare to continue fighting with the Unsalted Saintess, and flees desperately whenever he has the opportunity.


    And the Immortal Emperor who escaped just now is most likely the real owner of this Immortal Domain.


    On the contrary, Emperor Long Jie showed a very excited expression and said: "So, the Saltless Saint should be here, right? I have long wanted to meet her, the legendary Saltless Saint."


    Not long after, a blood-colored stream of light streaked across the sky and stopped in front of Su Yan and the others.


    Su Yan was all too familiar with the aura in this blood-colored stream. It was not the first time that everyone had met.


    The Saltless Saint was originally chasing after the Immortal Emperor who had escaped just now, but after sensing Su Yan''s unique aura, she immediately forced the brakes to stop.


    The Saltless Saint saw Su Yan and began to sharpen her teeth, and her whole body trembled along with it.


    The body of the Unsalted Saint is definitely not because of fear. It is impossible for a monster like her to know what fear is. She is just angry. Because of the extreme anger, she will tremble all over!


    Su Yan was a little sighed, but felt that compared to the last time they met in Chaos, the Saltless Saintess seemed to have changed, but Su Yan really couldn''t tell what the change was.


    Shi Cang didn''t look good after seeing the Saintess without Salt. Back then, the holy city of the esoteric religion was almost destroyed by Saintess without Salt. Many followers of the esoteric religion were slaughtered by Saintess without Salt. The so-called enemies were especially jealous when they met.


    Before Su Yan could speak, Shi Cang roared angrily, and then launched an attack on the Saltless Saint!


    Shi Cang released a large piece of golden light!


    This piece of golden light fills up the cosmic space, and at the same time locks the saltless saint in this piece of golden light!


    This piece of golden light is not only high temperature, but also has infinite lethality!


    I saw the unsalted saint''s skin began to fester, revealing the flesh and blood below!


    The Unsalted Saint''s resilience has always been amazing, but this time, she couldn''t recover. The deepest wound on her back even exposed her spine.


    When life is under such extreme threat, the potential in the Unsalted Holy Maiden will be forced out, and then targeted evolution will occur.


    This time as well, I saw that a black crystal gradually grew on the flesh and blood of the Saltless Saint, and this black crystal was then turned into an armor, wrapping the Saltless Saint''s whole body in it.


    In this way, Shi Cang''s divine light was no longer able to kill the Saintess without salt.


    The Unsalted Saint has almost unlimited potential, and her almost endless vitality and physical strength are also very terrifying. When these three are superimposed together, the Unsalted Saint has become the most difficult monster in the fairyland.


    Emperor Long Jie said strangely: "What a strong evolutionary ability, is she immortal?"


    "It''s not really immortal, it''s just that her vitality is almost infinite, and it''s so strong that it makes no sense. According to my speculation, the Saltless Saint should have established a certain relationship with the Twelve Demon Gods, who are sleeping in chaos. This kind of connection can continuously obtain vitality and power from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian, so she will not be killed at all, and the more she fights, the stronger she becomes."


    Su Yan doesn''t feel particularly jealous about the Unsalted Holy Maiden. Since the Red Lotus Sky Dance can hit the Unsalted Holy Maiden once, then there must be a second time!

 Chapter 4519： fury of hatred

    And the Saltless Saint, who was wearing that strange armor, was almost unaffected by her speed, but she got a powerful defense out of thin air.


    The Saltless Saint directly tore Shi Cang''s divine light with her hands, and in a short while she was already in front of Su Yan!


    The palm of the Holy Maiden without Salt turned into some kind of sharp claws when it was close to Su Yan, and her fingernails also turned into the sharpest knives!


    Su Yan''s body-protecting divine light was actually broken by the Holy Maiden without Salt!


    But Su Yan''s body protection divine light was condensed from the divine power of destruction, and it also caused great damage to the hand of the Holy Maiden without Salt!


    But Saintess Without Salt didn''t care about the wounds on her hands, she still killed Su Yan!


    It''s just that Su Yan was already prepared, and the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire burned directly from Su Yan''s feet, forming a wall of fire, separating the Saltless Saintess and Su Yan!


    The Saltless Saint was severely injured by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance once, and she had an instinctive sense of fear about the Chitian Divine Fire, but this time she took the initiative to retreat to the rear.


    It seems that the Unsalted Saint is not without wisdom, but the attack methods of those immortals cannot pose any substantial threat to the Unsalted Saint, so she naturally does not need to avoid attacks.


    After the Unsalted Holy Maiden was forced back, Shi Cang made another move, and the golden light in the sky condensed into a sword light of ten thousand feet!


    The power of this sword light is not small. If it falls without any scruples like this, I am afraid that the entire fairyland will be cut from the middle by him.


    But before Shi Cang''s sword could fall, layers of collapse appeared in the space above.


    The collapsed alien space is full of dark power!


    The power of darkness is enough to compete with the light!


    Shi Cang''s attack was also dissolved in invisible.


    Shi Cang couldn''t help showing an expression of incomparable surprise at this time, because this trick is definitely not something that the Unsalted Saintess can use. Would anyone still take the initiative to help the Unsalted Saintess?


    "Great Demon God, I already knew you were here. Are you planning to use the Unsalted Saint as a chess piece? Why didn''t you control the Unsalted Saint when the Bitter Emperor brought the Unsalted Saint back to the demon world? Or Emperor Ku has never told you that he has mastered the matter of Saintess without Salt?"


    It is true that the Kudi has concealed this matter.


    It is difficult for the seven emperors of the devil world to be loyal and loyal, and each devil emperor has his own small abacus in his heart. If possible, everyone wants to replace the Great Demon God.


    In the darkness, the Great Demon God appeared behind the Unsalted Saint, and his body was still surrounded by a layer of dark energy, so that people couldn''t see his true appearance at all.


    But what surprised Su Yan was that after the Great Demon God appeared, the Saltless Saint did not attack him, but instead stood by him naturally.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but have a little doubt in his heart: Could it be that the Great Demon God has already controlled the Unsalted Saint?


    This is almost impossible. You must know that the mind of the Saltless Saint is chaotic, and the countless delusions and killing desires are like countless vortexes, which are enough to swallow any rational thoughts.


    Thinking that the Unsalted Holy Maiden has been wreaking havoc in the atrium recently, Heavenly Court has used many Immortal Emperors and Tianzun to dispatch, allowing the Unsalted Saintess to come and go freely. I am afraid that there are also factors of the Great Demon God behind this.


    Su Yan only felt that this kind of thing made sense.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible for a saltless saint without wisdom to deal with the top powerhouses in the heavenly court for so long?


    After seeing the appearance of the Great Demon God, Su Yan no longer wanted to stand on the sidelines, and the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire, which had not dissipated before, became ten times more violent than ever!


    Su Yan made it clear that he would not let the Great Demon God go. At this time, the Great Demon God didn''t know what his expression was or what he would do.


    There are very few people in this world that Su Yan can''t see through, and the Great Demon God can be regarded as one of them.


    I saw that the Great Demon God stretched out a hand, directly grabbed the arm of the Unsalted Saint, and then quickly retreated towards the rear!


    Behind the Great Demon God, a dark secret door has emerged.


    It seems that the Great Demon God does not want to conflict with Su Yan here.


    Su Yan calculated that the Great Demon God might not have fully grasped the power of the Saltless Saint, so he would act cautiously before that.


    Suddenly, the Chitian Divine Fire spread out into a living path, and then turned into three fire dragons, directly slaughtering the Great Demon God and the Saltless Saint!


    The speed of the divine fire spread is too fast, and it is absolutely possible to catch up with the Unsalted Saintess and the Great Demon God before they break into the secret door.


    The Great Demon God could only draw out one hand, wanting to use the power of darkness to fight against Su Yan''s divine fire.


    But the Saintess without Salt seemed to have been inspired by Su Yan''s divine fire, she broke free from the control of the Great Demon God and rushed towards the divine fire.


    When the Great Demon God wanted to chase again, it was too late.


    In this way, Chitian Shenhuo collided with the salt-free saintess head-on!


    The crimson fire engulfed the Unsalted Holy Maiden at once!


    And the lethality of this divine fire itself is already very terrifying, and it is even more invincible after combining with the divine power of destruction, even the Great Demon God would not dare to let this divine fire burn himself!


    Shi Cang''s power has already locked the Great Demon God!


    Countless golden spears condensed with the brilliance of the sun fell like a torrential rain!


    "The power of chaos?"


    Because the Great Demon God didn''t notice for a while, the layer of dark aura outside his body was pierced by the golden spear, revealing the solid dark armor under the dark aura.


    Only then did Shi Cang realize that the Great Demon God had no anger that belonged to a living person.


    Shi Cang only felt incredible, and at the same time his hands stopped.


    The Great Demon God who exposed his dark armor no longer concealed his own power at all. He only stepped lightly in the void, and thousands of darkness swept away from his feet!


    The boundless darkness is killing Su Yan!


    The Great Demon God didn''t want to have any entanglement with Chitian Shenhuo at all, but instead wanted to entangle Su Yan.


    As long as Su Yan is entangled, the Chitian Divine Fire over there will lose Su Yan''s presidency, and its power will naturally drop by more than one level.


    Even at this critical juncture, the Great Demon God remained calm as always.


    These thousands of dark attacks are not only in the physical universe, but also in the spiritual level. Su Yan did not dare to take it lightly, so he could only distract himself and temporarily resist the attack of the Great Demon God.


    And the Unsalted Saintess also shattered the Chitian Divine Fire.


    There is no win or loss between the two sides, and neither of them takes any advantage.


    It''s just that a layer of silver-white crystals has grown on the body of the Unsalted Saint. This crystal overturns the previous armor, making the Unsalted Saint''s body appear to be covered with a strange layer of diamonds.


    It is very likely that this evolution was carried out for the Unsalted Holy Maiden.


    Shi Cang suddenly said: "Emperor Su, did you notice that the Unsalted Saint seems to have become much stronger than the previous battle in the Holy City. She can cope with the evolution of various forces much faster than before! "


    Su Yan also felt this way, but Shi Cang said it first.

 Chapter 4520： comparable

    The relationship between the Great Demon God and Su Yan was full of suspicion, and even if one party was telling the truth, the other party would not choose to believe it.


    Perhaps it should be said that there was no so-called trust between the Great Demon God and Su Yan from the very beginning.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Great Demon God, your opponent is me, don''t be distracted by other places, I have heard of your reputation since ancient times, you haunt in the shadows of all ages, It is said that your plans are very big, but after so many years, I haven''t seen any imperial plans and hegemony that you have created, maybe you are just like that."


    What Emperor Long Jie said was very contempt for the Great Demon God, but in fact she regarded the Great Demon God as a first-class opponent in her heart.


    Behind the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, the endless darkness has broken through the limit between reality and fantasy, and slowly wants to fill the surrounding space.


    The Great Demon God looked up at Emperor Long Jie, and seemed to be very surprised by the dark power of Emperor Long Jie.


    This darkness is so intense that it seems that the dimensions will be squeezed out. This is definitely not something that can be achieved by training the day after tomorrow, but is due to the talent of Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    In that intense darkness, many ancient totem symbols appeared, and these totem symbols represented the original power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    Since the opponent is the Great Demon God, then the Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not need to have any reservations!


    I saw these ancient totem symbols directly turned into countless tentacles, attacking the Great Demon God!


    These dark and twisted tentacles are constantly shuttled between the spiritual and material worlds, and their power has reached an unprecedented peak!


    However, the Great Demon God still did not respond to the almost endless tentacles, and did not seem to pay attention to the attack of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    After three seconds, everyone knew why the Great Demon God did not respond.


    Because after these tentacles passed through the Great Demon God''s body, they could not cause any damage to the Great Demon God, and the Great Demon God''s body did not shake in the void.


    On the contrary, Su Yan used the divine light to resist the attack of Emperor Long Jie, fearing that it would affect the city below.


    Emperor Long Jie was also very stunned. He never thought that her well-prepared strike would have no effect on the Great Demon God at all.


    Great Demon God said: "Your attack is between the real and the real, you can attack the flesh and the soul at the same time, which is too greedy. If it is a pure physical attack, it will be a threat to me. If you want the power of darkness to attack me. Divine Soul, that is really too much thinking, there is no soul darker than me in this world."


    Long Jie Emperor Zun missed a hit, and then quickly changed the attack mode. As long as the dark power like a frenzy was still there, she could always suppress the Great Demon God at a disadvantage.


    However, after watching it for a while, Su Yan already felt that the dark power of Emperor Long Jie did not seem to pose a real threat to the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God had already neutralized all the attacks of Emperor Long Jie in his leisurely stroll.


    It seems that the power of darkness is better than the Great Demon God.


    Perhaps the original Heavenly Demon Emperor lost because he was inferior to the Great Demon God in this regard.


    The more impetuous the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is in the Vietnam War, which is quite unfavorable for the protracted war.


    However, the Great Demon God seems to be equally helpless for the time being, and I am afraid that there will be no way to distinguish a winner or loser in a short period of time.


    Su Yan turned his gaze to the other side.


    Over there, Ji Sheng and Shi Cang transformed Rihua and Moonlight with the power of chaos. The two forces that were originally opposites now reflected each other in the void.


    After helping Su Yan obtain the Eye of Dharma, the two seemed to have also realized something.


    At this time, the power of chaos of two completely different natures reflected each other in the air, which was amazing.


    The Saltless Saint dashed from left to right, but she could never break through the shackles of divine light.


    With Su Yan guarding this big city, the true immortals in the city can safely watch the battle in the sky.


    The battle in the sky has long since entered the white-hot stage.


    Both sides of the two battlefields are using magnificent powers that these true immortals can''t even imagine!


    If it wasn''t for the protection of Su Yan''s divine light, these true immortals would be wiped out in a flash when they arrived in the void.


    The advantage of Emperor Long Jie is that he has almost infinite immortal essence, and the power of darkness is also innate, but she can''t break the defense of the Great Demon God, and her heart has become very anxious.


    It is also the first time that Emperor Long Jie has encountered an enemy like the Great Demon God, and she uses pure dark power, and the other party''s realm is still higher than her.


    If Su Yan was replaced, he would definitely not be anxious, because no matter what, as long as this situation was maintained, he would be able to maintain at least one undefeated.


    If you are too anxious and eager for success, you will gradually expose your weaknesses and gaps.


    And the direction of the next development is similar to what Su Yan guessed.


    The darkness of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has become more and more grand, and in this case, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has gradually been unable to control this huge dark power in the form of a human.


    But if she wants to reveal her true body, her power will also skyrocket. At that time, she is afraid that she will not be able to control her power, and may even destroy the entire Immortal Realm!


    Su Yan''s reminder also reached the ears of Emperor Long Jie at this time. Su Yan''s voice transmission told her not to change her true body, otherwise the damage she caused might still be higher than that of the Saltless Saintess, and it would not be good at that time. It''s over.


    Emperor Long Jie couldn''t help showing an annoying expression, and whispered: "This is not allowed, how can people who are not allowed beat the Great Demon God?"


    The dark aura swallowed the sky and the earth, and the Great Demon God finally launched his first counterattack.


    The Great Demon God stepped on the breath of darkness, and then the boundless darkness turned into countless crosses to suppress it from the sky!


    The Great Demon God should be using the Sealing Array from the Primordial Era. The power of this Sealing Array is not trivial, and even the Immortal Emperor may be sealed in it.


    The power of the ancient times descended from the sky along with thousands of crosses. Since Emperor Long Jie could not change the body of the law, he could only use the body of this little girl to forcibly resist the seal formation!


    And under the control of the Great Demon God, the position of the dark cross is constantly undergoing various subtle changes. At the same time, the power of darkness has also derived many other killings.


    These killings cannot pose a real threat to Emperor Long Jie for the time being, but the level of magic displayed by the Great Demon God is definitely higher than Emperor Long Jie.


    Even if it was compared to Su Yan, it was on par.

 Chapter 4521： write cause and effect

    Emperor Long Jie originally wanted to deal with the Great Demon God with the ingenious changes of spells. Although she knew that she was not as good as the Great Demon God, she wanted to deal with the Great Demon God in these ingenious changes.


    Use the power that you are not the best at to confront the power that the Great Demon God is best at, and the result can be imagined!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor gradually fell into a bigger disadvantage.


    The ten thousand dark crosses on her shoulders have also become heavy shackles, which further restricts the play of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, leaving her with the immortal essence that is comparable to the gods and demons, but there is no way to fully exert it.


    Behind the Great Demon God, the dark aura gradually condensed into a Demon God''s spear!


    When this Demon God''s spear was still condensing in the void, it completely distorted the surrounding space!


    It can be said that the power contained in this Demon God''s spear has definitely reached its peak.


    "The outcome is already divided." The Great Demon God deliberately said this in order to anger Emperor Long Jie.


    At the moment when the spear of the devil was shot out, Emperor Long Jie recklessly stimulated the strongest power in the body, and she would break the spear of the devil no matter what!


    Otherwise, it would be too despised by the Great Demon God!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly burst out one-third of the immortal essence in his body.


    Such an outbreak is almost impossible for the Immortal Emperor of the human race. Even if he did it forcibly, he would most likely cause his body to explode and die.


    This is the innate talent of Emperor Long Jie, and others can''t imitate it if they want to imitate it.


    The violent explosion of Emperor Long Jie not only shattered the ten thousand dark crosses on her back, but also spread a bunch of dark wings behind her, and then she really grabbed the gun of the devil with both hands!


    When Emperor Long Jie tried his best and pulled it hard, the spear of the devil that shot over actually broke into two pieces!


    Those true immortals in the city are amazed, not only because of the ancient secret method of the Great Demon God, but also because of the unreasonable response of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    It''s too violent!


    But all of this is actually in the calculations of the Great Demon God, including the response method of Emperor Long Jie.


    A white figure appeared in the gap of the torn Demon God''s spear.


    That expressionless and delicate face stared at Emperor Long Jie firmly.


    Shu Zaotian did not know when, but had already lurked in the parallel space of the Demon God''s Spear. The Great Demon God had already determined that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor had a very strong self-esteem and would definitely use the most savage method to destroy the Demon God''s Spear.


    When Emperor Long Jie breaks the spear of the devil, it will be equivalent to opening the door of parallel time and space and releasing the book!


    The link in the middle represents the powerful ability of the Great Demon God to play with the minds of others at will!


    Even an emperor-level character cannot escape his control!


    After the appearance of Shu Zaotian, facing the stunned Emperor Long Jie, Shu Zao Tian put a pair of plain white hands on the shoulders of Emperor Long Jie, and then directly distorted the time and space in front of him. Which otherworldly time and space did Jie Di Zun drag to!


    After Emperor Long Jie was thrown into another world by Shu Zaotian, Su Yan flew up without saying a word.


    Because the dynamic balance on the battlefield has now been completely broken, if he doesn''t make a move, then the Great Demon God will definitely defeat the collaboration between Shi Cang and Ji Sheng.


    After Su Yan flew to the sky, he did not directly attack the Great Demon God, because Su Yan knew that it was meaningless. Instead, a crimson fire appeared on the tip of Honglian Tianwu''s spear in Su Yan''s hand!


    The divine power of destruction and the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance are rapidly merging. After Su Yan flew out of the protective cover of the golden divine light below, the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was already ready to go!


    When Su Yan threw the Red Lotus Sky Dance, the Great Demon God also threw a magic weapon directly.


    This magic weapon seems to be a round bead, and this bead has transformed into a net in the void, trying to entangle the red lotus sky dance!


    The red lotus sky dance suddenly fell into these black networks, and the crimson fire burned violently!


    But the Great Demon God didn''t have time to be complacent, but suddenly there was a wailing from the Saltless Saintess. The red lotus Tianwu, who had been entangled by the black network, was inserted into the Saltless Saintess''s chest again!


    No one in the city, even the quasi emperor, understood this shot, what happened.


    Everything before was completely illogical, as if their eyes were somehow deceived.


    But the Great Demon God would never be deceived so easily no matter what.


    The Great Demon God already knew that he was thrown by Su Yan, and Su Yan had already written the cause and effect before throwing the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance out.


    No matter what kind of efforts the Great Demon God makes, it will not be effective, because the cause and effect has long been determined!


    "You actually played with cause and effect in front of me?" The Great Demon God said through gritted teeth.


    The Great Demon God has always been cold before, it seems that he has long lost all the emotions that a normal human being should have.


    But this time, the Great Demon God couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart.


    The Saltless Saint has almost infinite vitality, and her real nemesis has only one divine weapon, that is the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    When the source divine fire of the Chitian Divine Fire burns in the Unsalted Saintess'' body, it will not only cause extremely terrifying damage to the Unsalted Saintess herself, but more importantly, it can purify the monstrous evil thoughts in the Unsalted Saintess!


    The reason why the Unsalted Saintess is powerful is entirely because Wu Zong used unknown means to stuff the world''s evil thoughts into the Unsalted Saintess''s body and mind.


    When the evil thoughts in the body begin to collapse, the Saltless Saint will also collapse along with it!


    Among the crimson flames, the divine light of Shi Cang and Ji Sheng also rolled over together.


    Seeing that the Unsalted Saint has no strength to resist!


    At this time, the Great Demon God acted like lightning, and almost immediately killed Shi Cang, while Shu Zaotian killed Ji Sheng.


    Shi Cang and Ji Sheng felt very uncomfortable after being approached by the Great Demon God and Shu Zaotian. Shi Cang was fine, and he used his powerful martial arts to deal with the Great Demon God for a while.


    When Ji Sheng faced Shu Zaotian, he had no power to fight back. He was cut into his chest by Shu Zaotian''s palm, and his heart was almost dug out!


    After Ji Sheng was seriously injured, he fell from the sky.


    Fortunately, Su Yan caught him in time, and used his divine power to help Ji Sheng seal the wound.


    Shu Zaotian did not dare to pursue because he was afraid of Su Yan''s strength.


    The dual divine light combination of Rihua and Yueguang could only dissipate between heaven and earth because they lost Ji Sheng''s presidency and because the lonely sun was not long.


    Shi Cang''s cultivation technique can be regarded as top-notch. After struggling with the Great Demon God for a long time, he was completely defeated. Instead, he tore off a piece of armor from the Great Demon God.

 Chapter 4522： show you something good

    After losing the protection of that piece of armor, the true body of the Great Demon God was also revealed in front of everyone.


    I saw that the real body of the Great Demon God had already withered to death, and it looked like a mummified corpse.


    Su Yan seemed to realize something, and his eyes became extremely strange when he looked at the Great Demon God.


    On the other hand, Shu Zaotian directly held the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance with both hands, and forcefully took the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance out of the Unsalted Saint Maiden''s chest!


    The red lotus sky dance is an artifact of good fortune. Shu Zaotian uses his own hands to hold the red lotus sky dance, and it will naturally set him on fire!


    But when Chitian Shenhuo was on Shu Zaotian''s arms, she didn''t change her face at all, even if Shenhuo burned her wrists to the point where her bones were exposed, Shu Zaotian didn''t show any expression.


    After the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was pulled out of the Unsalted Saint Maiden''s body, Shu Zaotian cut off his own pair of hands that had been corroded by the divine fire without any hesitation.


    Shu Zao Tian''s series of behaviors were extremely calm. She had already given up her so-called emotions and only did the most reasonable thing.


    Under the scorching fire of the Chitian Divine Fire, at least one third of the body of the Saltless Saint has been turned into ashes!


    There was no sign of recovery at the place that was burned to ashes, and even the Holy Maiden without Salt lost consciousness at this time.


    Shuzaotian, who lost his arms, also transferred the remnant of the Saintess without salt to another world, and then Shuzaotian also joined the other world together.


    Shu Zaotian''s hands that were still holding Honglian Tianwu quickly turned to ashes, and Su Yan gave Honglian Tianwu a light move and returned to his hands.


    Su Yan took the pose that he was about to throw the red lotus sky dance just now!


    And he has already locked his target into the Great Demon God!


    If this shot were to be shot like this, as long as Su Yan locked the cause and effect, then no matter what happened, the Great Demon God would definitely be shot!


    At this time, the Great Demon God had been forced to a considerable extent by Shi Cang, but at this moment, another light and shadow appeared behind the Great Demon God!


    This light and shadow came from a different time and space, it should be the Great Demon God who summoned himself in a different time and space!


    The most difficult thing about these top dark existences is this!


    They can unscrupulously summon themselves in different time and space. If they don''t have the ability to kill them with one hit, then the battle will naturally become endless!


    Su Yan still held the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand, but the spear in his hand did not shoot out.


    The Great Demon God used this spell of summoning himself to tell Su Yan that even if he killed the two of him in front of him, or more Great Demon Gods, it would be completely meaningless.


    In different time and space, the Great Demon God will still exist.


    The Great Demon God has long been the same existence as the master of the source of darkness!


    No, the Great Demon God should be stronger than the master of the source of darkness!


    From Shi Cang''s side, seeing that Su Yan didn''t make a move for a long time, and out of thin air he created a great devil, he could only open the distance between him and the great devil.


    After Shi Cang retreated, he went directly to Su Yan to support Ji Sheng. Ji Sheng was severely injured, but Su Yan used his divine power to calm the wound. In addition, the Immortal Emperor''s own vitality was very strong, but it was not enough. It will be life-threatening, and it will only take a while to recover.


    After Shi Cang took out an elixir and gave it to Ji Sheng, Ji Sheng''s face suddenly turned a lot rosier.


    Then Shi Cang supported Ji Sheng and looked into the distance.


    The two Great Demon Gods stood in the void at the same time, and then the two shadows merged together, and then the missing armor piece on the Great Demon God came back.


    Then a circle of black aura burned outside the Great Demon God, like a black flame.


    The power of the Great Demon God has returned to its peak.


    Shi Cang was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything at this time. This kind of spell to summon himself in a different time and space is simply too strong to be justified!


    One Great Demon God is enough to kill many Immortal Emperors. If ten hundred Great Demon Gods are summoned, then sweeping the Immortal Realm should not be a problem!


    Shi Cang felt that something was wrong when he thought of this.


    What''s wrong is that the Immortal Realm is not under the rule of the Great Demon God, which means that the Great Demon God should not have the ability to summon ten or a hundred of himself.


    Moreover, the spell that summons the different time and space itself is not invincible, and naturally it has its flaws.


    Just with Shi Cang''s current state, he couldn''t see where the flaws in this spell were.


    The Great Demon God proudly said to Su Yan, "Immortal Emperor Su, I will take away the Saintess without salt. It seems that this time you still can''t help me."


    Indeed, Su Yan and the Great Demon God had already fought several times, and this time, Su Yan had not taken advantage of the Great Demon God.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about the provocation of the Great Demon God. Instead, he said, "You are a master of demon cultivators. It''s not a bad thing to fight against you, but there is one thing I care about."


    "Oh, Immortal Su, please advise."


    "Sect Master Stone of the secret sect just now broke through your dark armor and let me see a part of your body. I probably already know what kind of existence you are, Great Demon God." Su Yan said.


    Great Demon God said: "If Immortal Su really knew, it would be better to say it directly, even I would like to know what kind of existence I am. The truth about the world and myself."


    "Great Demon God, I''m going to show you something. You must be very interested in this thing, and as long as you read this thing, you will no longer doubt my statement."


    I saw Su Yan took out a box. There were more than a dozen seals on the box, all of which were imposed by Su Yan himself.


    Although the box has not been opened yet, an extremely dangerous atmosphere was revealed in advance from the inside.


    The Great Demon God also became puzzled and asked, "This is"


    Su Yan did not answer the Great Demon God''s words. Instead, he kept forming a spell with one hand, breaking the layers of seals on the box.


    After the last layer of the seal was released, Su Yan didn''t sell anything, but directly lifted the lid of the box, only to see a **** halberd inside.


    As the blood flowed, this **** halberd looked so vivid!


    After Su Yan cut the spirit, he sealed the Judgment Heavenly Halberd, because the properties of the Sinking Heavenly Halberd were too dangerous, and Su Yan didn''t dare to pass it on to others.


    I am afraid that those Immortal Emperors will also be difficult to withstand the long-lasting spiritual corruption of the sinful halberd.


    The **** halberd immediately attracted the attention of the Great Demon God, "Where did you get this kind of thing from?"

 Chapter 4523： unbeaten

    The Great Demon God''s tone at this time has become tense, and it seems that he also has a strong desire for the convicting halberd! I can''t wait to get it into my hands right away!


    "The weapon made by the gods and demons of the Twelve Capitals, it is called the Judgment Halberd. It has almost infinite growth, and can only become stronger by absorbing flesh and blood. It was originally a mortal world, but after I was sanctified, I brought it with me. Back to the Immortal Realm." Su Yan said, "Great Demon God, you should understand what I want to say?"


    The Great Demon God said, "Of course I don''t know, Immortal Su, what do you mean by showing me this weapon?"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Great Demon God, why do people of ignorance speak secretly? I have already seen it, you are just like the Holy Maiden without Salt, your source of power comes from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian before the creation of the world! You guys! The blood of the Demon Gods belonging to the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian is flowing in his body!"


    "It''s the same with this weapon of mine. In the heyday, Asura did not know how to obtain a drop of the blood of the devil god, and injected the blood of the devil into the halberd of sin. If I give the halberd of sin to you, You should be able to exert the greatest power of the Judgment Halberd, Great Demon God."


    The Great Demon God was indecisive at this moment. He never imagined that Su Yan had only revealed a little of his body just now, and Su Yan had discovered the source of his power.


    The Great Demon God is indeed eager for the weapon of the Judgment Day Halberd.


    Moreover, in addition to the Judgment Heaven Halberd, the Demon Slayer Sword, the Ghost Throne and the Demon Token, the Great Demon God also wanted to get it into his own hands.


    These top demon soldiers are useless when they fall into Su Yan''s hands. If they are given to the Great Demon God, they will really be even more powerful!


    Su Yan said, "Sooner or later, I will completely decipher the origin of the power of the Twelve Demon Gods, and the truth before the chaos. Great Demon God, if you have something to do with the death of the Primordial Demon God, then you should be prepared as soon as possible, no matter what year it was. Whoever kills him, I will definitely avenge him, I have never had many friends, and he is the best one among them."


    The Great Demon God didn''t care about Su Yan''s threat, and instead asked, "What does the truth before chaos mean?"


    "Everyone knows that the universe of heaven and earth was opened up from chaos, so what was it before chaos? What is the state of everything in this world, have you ever thought about it?"


    The Great Demon God was speechless for a while, and after a while he asked Su Yan, "Emperor Su, how far is your realm compared to the Great Chaos Emperor back then?"


    "You said the gap?" Su Yan smiled.


    There has never been a gap in cultivation and realm between Su Yan and the Great Emperor Chaos, the only difference is the understanding of the nature of this world.


    The Great Demon God took a deep breath and said, "Xiandi Su, I have a truth that you may not like to hear, but I have also seen Chaos Great Emperor back then, and his ability is definitely better than yours."


    "The devil is cunning and cunning, is this your strategy now?" Su Yan asked.


    The great devil said: "I never use this kind of trick. Besides, why should I lie to you?"


    Behind the Great Demon God, Shu Zaotian suddenly showed his true body again, and the broken arms had grown back in good condition, and the white clothes were spotless, and Shu Zaotian could no longer see the red lotus sky just now. Dance burns off the traces.


    Shu Zaotian said to the Great Demon, "Salt-free saintess have settled down and are cultivating in the dream world."


    The Great Demon God hummed softly, and then said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, everyone is destined to meet again. I think there should be many opportunities to meet in the future."


    It turned out that the Great Demon God talked to Su Yan just now to create time and space for Shu Zao Tian.


    Everyone thought that Shuzaotian had receded, but they never thought that Shuzaotian had been settling down the Holy Maiden without salt.


    In the end, what kind of magic did the Great Demon God put on Shu Zaotian, so that an existence like Shu Zaotian could be so committed to him?


    The Great Demon God and the Holy Maiden of No Salt left very calmly. Although Su Yan was still holding the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand, he did not throw the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance out again.


    It''s not that Su Yan doesn''t have the courage to do so, but it''s pointless to do so.


    The existence of the Great Demon God is actually the same as that of the Unsalted Saint, but the Great Demon God has intelligence, while the Unsalted Saint has no intelligence.


    If there is no targeted fortune artifact to restrain, then it will never be truly killed!


    Fighting against the Great Demon God will also become meaningless, just a simple waste of time.


    What bothered Su Yan even more was that Shu Zaotian had dragged the Saltless Saintess into the dream world at all costs.


    The current situation is equivalent to that the Unsalted Saint is dead, but not completely dead. Those who were dragged into the dream world by Shu Zaotian had the possibility of being resurrected later.


    Shi Cang was very concerned about Shu Zaotian, and asked Su Yan, "Who is that woman in white clothes and white hair just now, and why is there no vitality in her body? The power used is also very strange? It''s obviously not the same as the Great Demon God!"


    "She is a bookmaker, and I have always been most afraid of her!"


    "The legendary Shuzaotian actually looks like this?" After hearing the name, Shi Cang showed an extremely surprised expression.


    Su Yan said, "Since you''ve heard of Shu Zao Tian, ??I won''t introduce it further."


    Shi Cang said: "This book''s ability to create heaven is not only powerful, but also very strange. Next time you meet her, you must be more careful."


    Su Yan''s eyes stared into the distance. The Immortal Emperor who had just escaped had already returned, and there were many heavenly soldiers and generals who came back with him.


    Although it was still out of sight, Su Yan''s spiritual sense had already sensed it.


    Heavenly Court''s response was too slow. With the mobility of the Unsalted Saint and the Great Demon God, how could they catch up with each other with such actions?


    However, even if these Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals catch up with the Unsalted Saintess, it does not seem to have any meaning, and will only add a lot of blood to the Unsalted Saintess.


    Su Yan was too lazy to deal with those people in Tianting, and said to Shi Cang, "Ji Sheng''s injury is not serious, let''s go to the city below first."


    Su Yan also wanted to find his subordinates. After obtaining the source power of Tianyi True Water, he could shape the Immortal Realm as he wanted.


    Shi Cang asked, "Where is Emperor Long Jie? She still doesn''t know her whereabouts."


    Su Yan said, "She was just thrown into another world by Shu Zaotian. With her existence, there is no danger. At most, she will be disheartened, and she will definitely find a way back to the immortal world. There is no need to worry about her. "


    Since Su Yan said that, Shi Cang didn''t say anything. After nodding his head, he and Su Yan landed towards the city below.


    After Su Yan and the others descended, Su Yan also received the golden divine light from the sky very simply.

 Chapter 4524： Convinced by Su Yan

    When the divine light in the sky dissipated, a blue treasure light also fell beside Su Yan and the others.


    After landing, it turned out to be a middle-aged man with a blue beard. This middle-aged man is known as the Banshu Immortal Emperor. He is the ruler of this immortal realm. Among the many immortal emperors in Taoism, although his reputation is not too obvious, But he can also be regarded as a veteran of the Taoist sect.


    The title of Immortal Emperor Banshu is very strange. It is related to his energy of enlightenment. It is said that he obtained the half scroll of Heavenly Tome when he was in the mortal world.


    Relying on the content of this half volume of Heavenly Book, he cultivated all the way to the level of Immortal Emperor.


    It can be said that his cultivation is all based on the half-scroll book, so he simply took the name of the half-book Immortal Emperor.


    Just now, he was left helpless by Saintess Without Salt, so he could only retreat. He was about to go to Heaven to ask for help, but he sensed that there was a fierce battle behind him.


    Even the breath of the Unsalted Saint was completely suppressed.


    At that time, he already knew that there was a strong man who helped him fight against the Saltless Saint, so he turned back to see what happened.


    What''s more important is that he wants to see who is shooting, and he has such a powerful ability to suppress the Saltless Saint at once.


    And the battle that followed, Immortal Emperor Banshu was also watching, and was shocked inside!


    Although he was already at the level of the Immortal Emperor, in terms of power, the people who fought were far above him.


    Regardless of the Great Demon God or the two great emperors of the Secret Sect, and the elusive Shuzaotian, the Banshu Immortal Emperor is no match for any of them!


    Since he was no match for it, Immortal Emperor Banshu didn''t show up rashly, because even if he showed up rashly with his power, he wouldn''t be able to provide much help.


    Instead, it may become a burden and trouble.


    Immortal Emperor Dangtang would have such a feeling, and it is really shameful to say it.


    The more Immortal Emperor Banshu looked, the more shocked he became, but in the end he was relieved.


    The battle that had just appeared in front of him, even if he looked at the heavens, I am afraid that few Immortal Emperors can match. He is not up to this level, not because he is too weak, but because the opponent is too strong!


    Especially the Immortal Emperor holding the red lotus spear, his divine power is overwhelming, and he has mastered the power of cause and effect!


    The strength has reached the point where he can''t see through it at all.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu was also curious about the origin of these Immortal Emperors.


    It is not difficult to guess the identities of Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance and Destruction Divine Power, but the identities of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and the two secret sect emperors are not so easy to guess.


    After the Great Demon God and the others had retreated, Immortal Emperor Banshu flew back, and the most important thing was to express his gratitude to Su Yan and the others.


    Of course, if possible, of course, also make good friends.


    Shi Cang and Ji Sheng belonged to the secret sect.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu knew that the other party looked down on him, but he was helpless. In the realm of self-cultivation, Daoist brother is the most capable, and his strength is indeed very different from that of the other party.


    On the contrary, Su Yan and Banshu Immortal Emperor said something.


    After learning that the man in front of him was indeed the legendary Emperor Xianwu, Immortal Emperor Banshu bowed deeply to Su Yan again. It can be said that he respected Su Yan to the extreme.


    Su Yan has always paid little attention to these red tapes, but they are also very useful.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu wanted to keep Su Yan and the others as guests in the Immortal Realm, but Su Yan directly refused, saying: "I have important things here, and after finishing the important things, I have to go back and start shaping my own. Immortal realm."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Immortal Emperor Banshu couldn''t help showing a very surprised expression!


    If Su Yan wanted to shape the Immortal Realm, then he would be the same as when he opened the forum and preached the law, and it would be something that would shake the heavens!


    And it is conceivable that Su Yan has accumulated a very high reputation because of his teaching, and many true immortals have now regarded him as the strongest immortal emperor and become his followers.


    If Su Yan were to shape the Immortal Realm, then there would definitely be many true immortals going to Su Yan.


    Maybe, Su Yan''s Immortal Realm will become the first Immortal Realm in the Immortal Realm!


    It took a while for Immortal Emperor Banshu to react, because the influence of this incident would be enormous, and it was definitely not as easy as Su Yan''s casual words.


    But after reacting, Immortal Emperor Banshu still clasped his fists and congratulated Su Yan three times.


    Su Yan and the others are not interested in continuing to hang around here. After finding the three old Cyanwood demons brought by Helian Chu, they can go back to Longevity Mountain.


    It''s just that this Immortal Territory is thousands of miles away, and I don''t know where Helianchu and the others are now in this Immortal Territory.


    This is actually not a big problem. After Su Yan and Banshu Immortal Emperor say hello, he can scan the entire immortal realm with his huge spiritual sense, and he will be able to easily find Helianchu at that time.


    The sky will rise again.


    A thick golden cloud swept over!


    Just looking at the posture of the thick golden cloud, Su Yan already knew that the Immortal Emperor led the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to kill him.


    But there was only a very playful smile on Su Yan''s face, because Heavenly Court came too late, a battle had already ended for a long time, and they came late, what''s the use?


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan and the others to catch up today, when these Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals arrived, this Immortal Realm would have been slaughtered into a sea of ??corpses and blood by the Salt-Free Saintess and the Great Demon God!


    Su Yan didn''t care about Heavenly Court very much, Immortal Emperor Banshu didn''t care much about these Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, but said to Su Yan: "It seems that Heavenly Court really can''t protect the Dao Sect. There is no way, no matter what time the response is too slow. Maybe we immortal emperors should make some plans for ourselves."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu was overwhelmed by Su Yan''s temperament, plus Su Yan saved his immortal realm and many true immortals under his rule, so now he has the intention of turning to Su Yan.


    "When a system expands too large, it is only natural that peripheral nerves fail and the reaction slows down." Su Yan said, "Heavenly Court has long since become too large."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu heard something different from Su Yan''s words, and then asked, "Could it be that Immortal Emperor Su has already planned to replace Heavenly Court?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Heavenly Court has a reason for its existence. In fact, since the ancient times, we have already planned to establish an organization to control the behavior of all Immortal Emperors. I also contributed a lot to the reason why Heavenly Court exists. Since it is an organization that I want to build, why would I want to overthrow it? It''s just that Heaven has gone through too long, it''s like a house that has experienced years of wind and rain, has long since become a bit rotten, and needs to be renovated. ."

 Chapter 4525： The return of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor

    Immortal Emperor Banshu showed an understanding expression.


    It is not easy to change the existing power structure of Heavenly Court, but it is not difficult for Su Yan.


    If Su Yan wants to do it, then he must be able to do it!


    After all, he is the first Xianwu Emperor of all ages!


    After the Immortal Emperor Banshu had witnessed Su Yan''s power, he no longer doubted that Su Yan could do anything he wanted.


    Then Immortal Emperor Banshu heard Su Yan''s command: "Go and deal with the people in Heaven, I''m too lazy to meet them."


    "A few of you might as well go to my mansion to make some repairs. There are also many medicinal pills in my mansion, which may be useful." Immortal Emperor Banshu said.


    "Alright." Su Yan said. Ji Sheng''s injury is very serious, if he can find a place to repair it, of course it will be excellent for him.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words of agreement, Immortal Emperor Banshu took out a small carriage from his sleeve, and after throwing the carriage to the ground, it turned into a car filled with immortal energy.


    The boy in the car led Su Yan and his party into the car.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu gave Su Yan another fist, and then respectfully took three steps back before flying to the sky.


    After the Immortal Emperor Banshu flew away, the carriage rushed through the city at an extremely fast speed.


    The formation on this carriage is very ingeniously designed, and it can be called a work of art.


    No matter how fast the speed was or how noisy it was outside, there was no noise inside the carriage, and it wasn''t bumpy at all.


    At this time, Su Yancai suddenly remembered something, "It''s broken, if Long Jie comes back, he will definitely meet the Immortal Emperor in Heaven over there."


    I''m really afraid of whatever, just as Su Yan''s voice fell, an extremely violent aura came from behind and exploded in the air!


    Then Su Yan could sense that the Daomen''s Demon Suppression Great Array was suppressed from the sky!


    It should be Emperor Long Jie who came back from another world to the immortal world, and happened to collide with those heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals.


    Of course Su Yan wasn''t afraid of Heaven, but this kind of meaningless conflict still had to be stopped.


    Su Yan''s heart moved at will, and almost immediately flew through the barrier of the carriage and flew to the sky.


    Hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals are led by three Immortal Emperors. These three Immortal Emperors are all capable at this time, and they are all dealing with Emperor Long Jie.


    Long Jie Emperor Zun finally came back from another world, and it''s fine if he can''t see Su Yan and the others, and now he has to be attacked by these inexplicable people, and his heart is suddenly burning with anger!


    The power of darkness directly transformed into a dark magic dragon in the void. After the breath of Zulong was injected, the power of the dark magic dragon also reached its peak!


    The dark dragon just swiped its tail lightly, and it has already turned hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers to their knees!


    The three Immortal Emperors were already nervous in their spiritual realm. When they saw the dark aura that suddenly burst out from the other world, they directly regarded them as enemies. They were the ones who first took action against the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. If the Dragon Tribulation Emperor did not fight back, it would seem So bullying!


    The magic circle of Tianshang Town has already fallen, but how could the town magic circle in this area get the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable?


    Besides, Emperor Long Jie is not a devil at all. If it is considered seniority, Emperor Long Jie can also be regarded as one of the elders of the downfall.


    Taoism is divided into yin and yang, black and white, and Emperor Long Jie only cultivates the dark side.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor went all the way up, and he broke through the Magic Suppression Formation with almost no effort. He was about to start a killing spree to teach these juniors who didn''t know whether to live or die, but unexpectedly Su Yan had already killed him.


    Su Yan said: "Dragon Jie, still don''t stop?"


    If others let Emperor Long Jie stop his hand, Emperor Long Jie would definitely sneer, but Su Yan''s face must be sold.


    But Emperor Long Jie still complained to Su Yan with a look of grievance: "They bullied me first!"


    Emperor Long Jie''s appearance just looks like a little girl, and when he talks to Su Yan like this, it''s like a little girl acting like a spoiled child.


    Su Yan patted Emperor Long Jie''s head and said, "I know it''s their fault, but they''re also here to deal with the Saltless Saintess, so it should be a misunderstanding to take action against you."


    And the three Immortal Emperors in Heaven were also persuaded by Immortal Emperor Banshu.


    When they knew that the man was the legendary Emperor Xianwu, everyone put on an expression like a great enemy.


    Previously, Immortal Emperor Beichen led 500,000 celestial generals to be killed by Su Yan, throwing away their helmets and armors!


    Before that, Su Yan pressed the Four Immortal Emperors of Heavenly Court on the ground and rubbed them in front of the star gate!


    Not to mention the rivalry with the Primitive Phoenix in the Land of the Fallen God!


    These achievements all show that the strength of this man has long been at the peak of the strongest in the fairy world, and it is definitely not an object they can defeat.


    They were not sure what Su Yan was going to do, or even which side Su Yan was going to stand on.


    These three immortal emperors were extremely vigilant about Su Yan at this time. Of course they didn''t want to fight Su Yan, and they knew that they could not be Su Yan''s opponent.


    But now they not only represent themselves, but also the face of Heavenly Court. If they recede so easily, it will be ridiculed.


    So even if they were biting the bullet, they still had to stand in front of Su Yan and had no intention of retreating at all.


    The three Immortal Emperors looked extremely solemn, but suddenly heard Su Yan ask, "Are you He Qing''s subordinates?"


    Su Yan remembered that now He Qing seemed to be some grand marshal appointed by the Jade Emperor, and it seemed that He Qing was in charge of the crusade against the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    "We were sent here by Marshal He, what do you have to say?" said the opposite Immortal Emperor.


    "You can tell He Qing that the Holy Maiden without Salt will no longer come to the atrium to harass her. She has been severely injured by me. Let He Qing prepare what he wants to do without wasting time in this atrium."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took the small hand of Emperor Long Jie and floated away.


    The expressions on the faces of the three Immortal Emperors completely froze, because what Su Yan said was too shocking to them.


    Everyone knows that the Unsalted Holy Maiden is so strong, but now this man says that he has severely damaged the Unsalted Holy Maiden


    Is this thing true or false?


    But he is the Emperor Xianwu after all!


    The things that this man did back then were earth-shattering, who in the fairy world has never heard of the legend about his Emperor Xianwu?


    How could Emperor Xianwu, who was number one in the ages, tell lies? Maybe he really has a way to inflict heavy damage on the Unsalted Saint!


    If the Unsalted Holy Maiden was really hit hard by him, it could be said to be a great merit!


    At least they don''t have to run around between the immortal realms like they are now, and they can''t find the whereabouts of the Saltless Saint.


    But isn''t the Holy Maiden without salt immortal? Even if you get hit hard, you should be able to recover, right?


    What happened in between?

 Chapter 4526： Visit Xianfu

    The three Immortal Emperors were still in doubt, and they heard Immortal Emperor Banshu say: "What the Great Emperor Xianwu said is true, I witnessed with my own eyes that he used a red lotus spear to severely injure the Saint Maiden without Salt, Saint Saint Without Salt. The woman almost fell, and was dragged into another world by a mysterious figure, leaving only the remains of her body."


    "But doesn''t the Saltless Saint have an immortal body?"


    "Emperor Xianwu''s fortune-telling artifact can break the immortal body of the Saltless Saint, although I don''t know the reason, but after being hit by that red lotus spear, the Saltless Saint''s injured part has never been reborn and healed."


    "There''s still such a thing!?"


    After the three immortal emperors looked at each other in dismay, they said, "Let''s report this to Marshal He. We can''t be the master. Since there is no Saintess without salt, we won''t stay here any longer, and we should return to the atrium to resume our lives."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu also wanted to send these three Immortal Emperors away, but these three Immortal Emperors only said no.


    After reorganizing the military appearance, he flew away towards the sky.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor flew back, she was still very dissatisfied. She felt that her strength was definitely not weaker than that of the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God asked Shu Zaotian to drag her into another world, that''s cheating!


    When one-on-one, how can you ask others to help?


    Emperor Long Jie became more angry the more he thought about it, and he was also sulking when he sat in the carriage.


    Ji Sheng''s injury was not bad. After he arrived in Immortal Emperor Banshu''s cave, he found a room and took a little medicine pill, and his injury became more stable.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu said: "If Emperor Xianwu hadn''t taken action, I don''t know what it would be like to be troubled by the Unsalted Saintess. Heavenly Court was too slow to deal with the Unsalted Saintess."


    Su Yan said: "The atrium contains too many star fields, and there are countless big worlds and small worlds in the middle. He Qing only has so many people in his hands, and the number of Immortal Emperors who can deal with the Saltless Saintess is obviously not enough. If the troops are divided into different places, Then it is very likely that they will be defeated by Saintess without Salt, and after the strength is too concentrated, it will always take too long to travel back and forth in this atrium for thousands of miles, and it will be thankless no matter what you do."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu sighed and said: "The immortal world today can be said to be an eventful autumn, perhaps it is indeed the era when the era will be changed. I don''t know how many immortal emperors will fall because of this. Even if it reaches the Immortal Emperor series, It''s impossible to beat fate."


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said, "The number of days is so long that even the Immortal Emperor can''t resist."


    When the atmosphere gradually became gloomy, Emperor Long Jie suddenly said: "I plan to refine a magic weapon after I go back, which will definitely come in handy next time I deal with the Great Demon God! I already understand, this time I can''t help him completely. It''s because I don''t have a powerful magic weapon. If I have a powerful magic weapon, then he can''t be so arrogant in front of me! Last time, if I had a magic weapon, how could I allow that kid from Hongmeng to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Emperor Long Jie felt that he had figured out the most important point, so his mood suddenly became brighter.


    In fact, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor can''t help the Great Demon God because of the nature of his power. Similarly, the Great Demon God doesn''t have a good solution for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    If the Great Demon God has a way to deal with Emperor Long Jie, then he will not use tricks to let Shu Zaotian throw Emperor Long Jie into another world.


    This is an unsolvable proposition in itself, unless the Dragon Tribulation Emperor gets a good fortune artifact, only the good fortune artifact can turn corruption into magic, and change the fate of the sky to solve the problem of the nature of power.


    Otherwise, other magic weapons will not have any effect at all.


    Although Su Yan understood this, he didn''t break it, just smiled.


    It was a good thing that Emperor Long Jie gave her something to toss about, so as to save her from bothering Su Yan all the time.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu used the highest standard of etiquette to entertain Su Yan. First, Su Yan did save his fairyland. Second, he really admired Su Yan''s realm and strength, and wanted to ask Su Yan for some advice. problem.


    Su Yan has always been soft-hearted rather than hard-hearted. If others respect him, Su Yan will speak well.


    Su Yan knew all the questions about cultivation and realm asked by Immortal Emperor Banshu.


    Su Yan''s opinion is high-level, and when he hears the immortal emperor Banshu, his heart is fascinated, and he can''t help but secretly hate that he and Su Yan met too late. If he had met earlier, those bottlenecks in the past would not be considered. bottleneck.


    Everyone got the results they wanted, and it can be said that the guests and the host enjoyed themselves.


    Su Yan also promised to stay in Immortal Emperor Banshu''s Immortal Mansion for a few days to facilitate him to ask for advice.


    In the past few days, Su Yan also happened to be in contact with Helian Chu. Helian Chu took three old green wood demons to find the most original Tianyi True Water for Su Yan. According to the previous news, he should have already obtained it.


    With this Tianyi True Water, Su Yan has all the materials to shape the Immortal Realm.


    In fact, although these materials that shape the Immortal Realm are precious in the Immortal Realm, they are not particularly difficult to find.


    Anyway, the real difficulty is strength and realm. Throughout the ages, many peerless geniuses have not been able to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    Helian Chu had already arrived in the atrium, but because of He Qing''s blockade order, he could only stay in the immortal realm of the atrium.


    The threat of the Unsalted Saint made all the true immortals in the atrium terrified to the extreme!


    If it wasn''t for He Qing''s imperial decree, the true immortals in the atrium would have already fled to the point where they would have already lost their appearance.


    This is a decree issued to maintain the necessary stability. Although some sacrifices will be made, it is absolutely necessary from the perspective of the overall situation.


    After Helian Chu and Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts met, they immediately came to the Immortal Emperor''s mansion to meet with Su Yan.


    The most original Tianyi Zhenshui was hit by Helianchu into a transparent and colorless glass bottle.


    Tianyi True Water is said to be the source of all water in the world, and it is also the purest water in the world, with no impurities in it.


    After magnifying the Tianyi True Water 100,000 times or a million times with the Supreme Immortal Method, it can form a great river in the Immortal Domain.


    After these great rivers are condensed, they can also be turned into supreme magical instruments!


    Once it is used, it has the lethal power of destroying the world!


    After getting the Tianyi True Water, Su Yan now gathers all the elements of the five elements together, just waiting for him to shape a supreme core with his own Dao heart, and then the five elements will surround the core, and it will naturally turn into the earth, mountains, rivers, plain


    Finally, a huge world that spreads thousands of miles is formed!


    When Su Yan recreates the Immortal Realm, the entire Immortal Realm will definitely be shocked!


    When Su Yan said he wanted to leave, Immortal Emperor Banshu did not say anything to keep him, but planned to follow Su Yan to Longevity Mountain.

 Chapter 4527： heart without dust

    Su Yan''s shaping of the Immortal Realm would be a historical event, and it would be a great luck to witness such a historical event!


    Since Immortal Emperor Banshu wanted to bear witness like this, Su Yan was of course willing to invite him back to Longevity Mountain.


    Before arriving at Longevity Mountain, I saw a fairy tree shining brightly in the void of the universe!


    This fairy tree is tens of thousands of feet tall, but the divine light contained within it is truly eye-opening!


    At present, even the Immortal Emperor who specializes in wood spirituality in the Immortal Realm may not have the ability to create a tens of thousands of zhang immortal trees!


    I''m afraid that only Emperor Changshengqing, one of the five emperors, had the ability to create such a magnificent fairy tree!


    In particular, this fairy tree has a lot of weather, which is comparable to the most first-class magic weapon!


    The clusters of blooming flowers and the iron stems are very impressive!


    At the same time, this fairy tree is still emitting infinite divine light, just like the brightest star in the endless star sea!


    "I heard that Emperor Xianwu once opened an altar on this tree to preach, right?"


    Su Yan said: "Longevity Mountain is a small world after all, and the weather is not enough. If I don''t use some special means, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control the scene, so I will let a big tree grow overnight."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu was already very shocked when he saw the fairy tree at this time. It was really hard to imagine what kind of expressions those true immortals would have when they saw such a majestic fairy tree grow overnight.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu has reached Longevity Mountain in admiration.


    The door of Longevity Mountain is in the hands of Huangfu Ming. This Dark Night Immortal Emperor has a great reputation and is extremely arrogant. He never imagined that he would come under Su Yan''s door and be willing to be a gatekeeper.


    After entering Longevity Mountain, Immortal Emperor Banshu met with Jin Shiya again, as well as many old Aoki demons and many old monsters who had been extinct for many years.


    I just feel that Su Yan is already full of talents here. No wonder he wants to shape the fairyland. If it doesn''t shape the fairyland, I''m afraid that a small world can''t accommodate so many old monsters.


    After returning to Longevity Mountain, Su Yan''s attitude also became idle.


    The next step is to make the final preparations. After the mind has reached its peak, Su Yan will start to shape his own fairyland.


    And this is also the most grand event in this entire era!


    Immortal Emperor Banshu has realized that if Su Yan recreates the Immortal Domain, he will definitely gather a very large force in a short period of time.


    Although it is not as good as it was in the past, it should at least be on the same level as the original Phoenix, and it must be no problem to compete with the Heavenly Court.


    Emperor Long Jie and Huangfu Ming are both powerful among the Immortal Emperors, not to mention that there are secret sects as backup.


    After Su Yan''s Immortal Territory is re-established, there should still be many old men who came to take refuge in the past. At that time, Su Yan''s momentum will only be stronger!


    It would be an understatement to say that it is in full swing!


    All this is also presented in the Longevity Mountain.


    Everything in Longevity Mountain is thriving, and everything is developing in a better direction.


    It seems that there is an air in it. When this air goes up, everything will be prosperous. No matter what you do, everything will go smoothly. Even if you make a wrong decision, there will be accidents. reward.


    When the anger goes down, that is, there will be evil spirits in the dying of the country. No matter what you do, you will encounter obstacles. It seems that everything has been corrupted.


    This air luck is sometimes called the national luck, which is mysterious and mysterious. But it actually exists.


    The Banshu Immortal Emperor had already seen that after Su Yan once again shaped the Immortal Realm, whether he wanted it or not, his power would expand tenfold or a hundredfold!


    Because the powerful luck has been blessed on Su Yan''s body!


    In a sense, Su Yan has already shouldered a considerable destiny!


    On the immortal tree that Su Yan planted, many immortal servants have now opened up many manors, and even a city.


    The fairy tree is full of aura, and the fairy spirit above is naturally very rich, and many old monsters have settled on it.


    There are not only flowers but also fruits on the fairy tree. As long as you eat one of these fairy fruits, you will not be hungry for three years, which is also of great benefit to your practice.


    Now this immortal tree has become Su Yan''s signature. As long as this immortal tree is still there, there will definitely be more true immortals coming to seek refuge.


    Even if Heavenly Court issues some orders, it is destined to be useless, because the problem of people''s backing is not something that Heavenly Court can defy with a few wills.


    After reaching Longevity Mountain, Immortal Emperor Banshu admired Su Yan even more.


    And Su Yan was finally about to start making the final preparations.


    He soaked himself in the cold pool day and night, using the water of the waterfall to wash his body, and at the same time cleaning the dirt in his heart!


    After the heart is clean, it is possible to re-stabilize one of your own Dao hearts.


    After this mind has been settled, then all thoughts will be silent and enter a state of colorless and inconceivable. After reaching this level, all joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys will be drawn from the body.


    And let''s look at the world from the perspective of ethereal forgetfulness!


    Only after attaining the Supreme Being can you reshape your ideal world as a god.


    And this so-called ideal world is the new fairyland.


    Su Yan is really too clear about these steps. Back then, the Five Emperors used this method when they dedicated a part of their own blood to shape the Endless Continent.


    Later, they used this method to shape their own fairyland!


    It''s just that after too many changes, only one Kunlun Yuxu was left of the powerful salted fish created by the Five Emperors.


    After Su Yan took a deep breath, he gradually walked out of the cold pool.


    When Su Yan walked out, there was no splash, it seemed that his body had long since merged with Hantan.


    At this time, it was night, and the moonlight sprinkled on the fairy tree to the fullest, and at the same time fell into the Longevity Mountain.


    After the fairy tree reflects the silver-white moonlight, it looks more like a dream, and also condenses the moonlight into a more advanced moonlight.


    There are many demon immortals in Longevity Mountain. Using moonlight to swallow demon pills is a must for the demon clan. These demon clan are also doing cultivation at this time.


    He didn''t notice that Su Yan was slowly walking towards the sky!


    At this time, the damaged parts have been completely integrated with nature, and the breath has become infinitely empty.


    In this infinite emptiness, everything in nature showed a different style in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The growth of all things, the strong vitality Su Yan sees in his eyes, the gray death force of the decay of vegetation is also witnessed by Su Yan.


    But he has long since eliminated all emotions. For the gods, all emotions in this world are unnecessary things.


    Unconsciously, Su Yan had already reached the top of the fairy tree.


    After the moonlight condensed in front of Su Yan, it seemed to turn into a bridge.


    After crossing this bridge, you can reach the farther deep space, where Su Yan will create everything!

 Chapter 4528： The heart of the Tao gathers the five elements into one

    Along the way, Su Yan has experienced too many hardships!


    I''ve been through too many setbacks!


    If it wasn''t for a certain belief, Su Yan would never have reached this point anyway.


    The immortal realm is about to be reshaped, which also means that Su Yan will personally find the things he lost!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s heart was not excited at all at this time, it was really peaceful to the extreme.


    After reaching deep space, Su Yan slowly folded his hands together, and then closed his eyes.


    Su Yan didn''t chant any spells, but a lotus throne was naturally born under his feet.


    The petals of the lotus are dancing slowly, and it seems to contain some kind of strangely powerful vitality!


    In the words of the original phoenix, creating a first-level fairyland is similar to giving birth to a child. It is a masterpiece that has been condensed out of his life''s efforts.


    Circles of divine light swayed around the lotus throne throne under Su Yan''s feet!


    These mighty divine lights have not declined even after running for tens of millions of miles in the cosmic space!


    Those immortal realms that are close to each other have been shaken at this time!


    The blue divine light flashed through the night sky in circles and circles, and it seemed to contain some kind of mystery!


    There are many immortal emperors who want to spy on what is behind this blue divine light. When they captured this blue divine light with their divine sense, their divine sense was bounced back almost immediately!


    At the same time, they sensed the aura that belonged to the True God in this world!


    It is definitely not something that these Immortal Emperors can compete with!


    Su Yan didn''t know that the divine light he released had caused such a big sensation. He was now at the extreme level of peace of mind, just like an ancient well, the water in it had long since stopped turbulent.


    The rays of light that were released were nothing but a gift from Su Yan''s slow release of his Dao Heart.


    At this time, Su Yan''s Dao Heart is like lotus seeds in a lotus dais. After the flowers bloom and wither, they form a lotus pod, and the lotus seeds inside will naturally come out.


    Using the course of his life to reveal his Dao heart, this is the answer given by Su Yan.


    The Dao Heart is the key to shaping the Immortal Realm, and it is also the most important core. The materials that have been painstakingly found before, to put it bluntly, exist to assist the Dao Heart.


    Su Yan''s breathing had already become incomparably soft, and there seemed to be some kind of wonderful rhythm in it.


    The lotus throne below him suddenly burst into a crimson flame, and surrounded by this crimson flame, Su Yan also invited his Dao Heart out of his dantian.


    At this time, Dao Xin was suspended in the vast universe, and it violently radiated bright light!


    All of a sudden, the moonlight was overshadowed, and the entire Longevity Mountain suddenly turned from night to day!


    After Longevity Mountain was ignited by Su Yan''s divine light, everyone was completely shocked!


    All eyes, whether on the fairy tree or in the immortal palace of Longevity Mountain, all turned to the top of the zenith, and the sun suddenly appeared!


    What is contained in this divine light that fills the sky is Su Yan''s magnificent power to the limit!


    It is also the ultimate realm that all immortal emperors long for!


    As long as he was bathed in this divine light, he could sense how exaggerated and outrageous Su Yan''s power was.


    Emperor Long Jie clapped his hands and said to Jin Shiya: "Sister Xiaoya, it seems that this time he is going to really show off the limelight! If he does this, even the other side of the fairy world should be able to sense him. Extremely powerful divine power!"


    "Really?" Jin Shiya was also staring at the sky, but she couldn''t figure out why Su Yan wanted to shape the Immortal Realm, why didn''t he say hello in advance.


    When shaping the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Emperor will also be in the weakest state. If there is any enemy at this time, not only will the Immortal Realm not be shaped, but even his own safety will be a big problem.


    From Jin Shiya''s point of view, Su Yan should at least make a careful plan in advance, and at least ensure his own safety first.


    But Emperor Long Jie said: "He should have sensed that the time was up and did it directly. This is intuition. It has never been his character to be timid in doing things, and his divine light is so powerful, I don''t believe it anymore, there are still people. Dare to break into his divine light formation at this time!"


    "His divine light can travel hundreds of millions of miles in the universe and reach the other side of the fairy world! At that time, only the strong can sense his existence, and many ancient hidden existences should also be caught by him. Awakened by the divine light, the world will be really lively at that time!"


    The more the Emperor Long Jie spoke, the more excited she became. She had always been afraid that the world would not be chaotic. The more chaotic the fairyland, the happier she was.


    However, after hearing what Emperor Long Jie said, Jin Shiya was not so worried, and her heart became much more stable.


    At this time, the divine light covering Longevity Mountain is still very strong, and there is no sign of fading at all.


    Under the light of Su Yan''s madness, many pink flowers bloomed on the fairy tree, and these flowers exuded bursts of fragrance.


    "He has already invited Dao Xin, and then he will use Dao Xin as the core to condense the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and then turn the thick soil elite into the vast land, Shi Tiangeng gold into the supreme mountain, and the shadow of green wood. Turn it into all the grass and trees, and then turn it into a big river with Tianyi True Water, and then the prototype of a fairyland will come out."


    "Long Jie, you haven''t shaped the Immortal Realm, how do you know this kind of thing so clearly?"


    Emperor Long Jie said proudly: "Because I also considered shaping the Immortal Realm back then and set up a few cities to play, but then I felt that the daily management was too troublesome, so I didn''t bother to shape it. It''s not that I have no strength!"


    "I know, your strength has always been very strong, and you can count it among many immortal emperors."


    "Sister Xiaoya, after the immortal realm is finished, do you want any gift? Do you want him to create an immortal palace for you or something?"


    Jin Shiya said: "Those are things outside the body. I have already enjoyed all the glory and wealth in this world, so I don''t think it matters. What really matters is that two people can be together for a long time, and that''s enough."


    "How can that be possible? When he becomes emperor again, you will be the queen of gods. After we fight with Heavenly Court, I will go to Heavenly Court Lingxiao Palace to bring back the dragon chair of the old Jade Emperor for you to sit on. What''s the matter?"


    Jin Shiya smiled, "Isn''t that too hard for you?"


    "How could it be! It''s not hard work! You can go up the Knife Mountain and go down to the frying pan for the sake of Sister Xiaoya!"


    "It''s naughty, why are you talking more and more out of line, not like what a girl would say."


    Immortal Emperor Banshu stood beside him, unable to say a word for a long time.


    The divine light in the sky is extremely bright!


    The power contained in it seems endless and will never stop!

 Chapter 4529： I just want the world to be first

    The realm presented by Su Yan''s Dao Heart and the power it contains are simply not comparable to them!


    If you want to talk about the difference, it is a world of difference!


    I have never heard of an immortal emperor who can have such a good look when he is shaping the immortal realm!


    Those old Aoki demons were in tears one by one, because after today, they will have a place to live, and they will no longer have to be displaced!


    This is something they have been looking forward to for so many epochs.


    Now it''s finally time to fulfill the long-cherished wish!


    Su Yan didn''t know the reactions from all over the place, he just followed the flow of his own mind and did this naturally.


    After the blazing Dao Heart appeared in the cosmos, Su Yan released the five elements one after another, and the process was not much the same as what the Dragon Tribulation Emperor said.


    First wrap the Dao Heart with the thick soil elites, and then the thick soil elites will expand millions of times after being inspired by the Dao Heart!


    It turned into an endless land, extending to the horizon!


    Su Yan also jumped directly from the Liantian Throne and fell onto this land.


    At this time, this piece of land is still very cold and has no life.


    Then Su Yan pointed his finger into the distance, Shi Tiangengjin fell into the thick soil, and the thick soil competed with each other.


    Among the Five Elements, gold overcomes the earth, and after Shi Tiangengjin defeated the thick earth, the originally endless flat continent gradually had towering peaks.


    Shenshui is like a mad dragon, chiseling water channels between the mountain peaks, and then slamming the earth!


    Under the nourishment of real water and the earth, green flora gradually appeared on the ground.


    The five elements have formed a relatively complete cycle at this time, but this is not enough.


    Because there is no air, there is no spiritual energy.


    Su Yan''s mouth began to recite the mantra. When the mantra was recited, the Dao Heart, which was bound in the deepest part of the earth, also vibrated together.


    When the earth''s vibrations became more and more dense, it turned into an earthquake!


    The earthquake created many cracks in the earth, and these cracks were washed by rivers, and then became many valleys!


    Different gases were gradually released from the depths of these valleys, and then reacted with soil, water, and plants in various ways. The reactions that would have taken thousands of years to complete, with the blessing of Su Yan''s spell, were all at the click of a finger. Already done.


    There was finally air above the earth, and when Su Yan formed another type of seal with his hands.


    That lotus throne has also become incomparably huge, and the huge petals have also wrapped the fairyland!


    The protective cover formed by these petals prevents the air from leaving the sky above the fairyland, and also forms the most basic protection!


    At this point, the prototype of the fairyland has been formed!


    The next thing to do is to adjust it according to personal preference.


    Some immortal emperors like water, so they will fill 90% of their immortal realm with water. Some immortal emperors like yellow sand, and they can also shape their salted fish into a pure desert.


    The appearance of mountains and rivers is also arranged at will!


    After reaching the realm of the Immortal Emperor, everything in this world can be turned into a plaything in his hand, and it is no problem to shape his ideal world with supreme divine power.


    This is also the reason why there is a huge gap between the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor.


    Su Yan didn''t have any special hobbies, but he just let everything be interpreted in a natural way.


    In the end, what kind of world will be obtained, even Su Yan himself is not completely clear, perhaps only in this way will there be a sense of expectation.


    Above the earth, because of the air and aura, plants have changed from simple flora to more and more diverse, and at least hundreds of completely different categories have evolved!


    The mountains and lakes also form a completely different climate and different scenery because of the terrain.


    All of this was accomplished at an accelerated pace, tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years of time interpretation, in the hands of the Immortal Emperor, it was just a flick of a finger!


    In this endless world, Su Yan is the creator, who understands the evolution of all creatures in this world, as well as the history of everything.


    This feeling of having everything under control is really difficult to express in words.


    I only felt that my soul had risen into the universe, and I gently held the world in my palm, and then watched slowly.


    Su Yan looked at the world without boundaries in front of him.


    This newly created world can be said to be a continuation of a part of his body, after all, it was shaped with his Dao Heart as the core.


    When examining this heavy world, it is like examining one''s own heart, which is a very subtle feeling.


    What Su Yan saw was a picture of the maple forest, the long lake, and the distant mountains, and what he could see here was the chill of autumn.


    Maybe he''s always been like this


    Su Yan couldn''t help but chuckle when he thought of this, and there was a strong sense of pleasure in his heart!


    That long-standing depression seems to have all been swept away!


    When this Immortal Realm reappeared in the Immortal Realm, it already represented that Su Yan had stood up again!


    Yes, he Su Yan can finally stand at the top of this world again!


    Only when you have fallen into the most desperate **** can you understand how difficult it is to stand up again!


    Fortunately, he did!


    Here, Su Yan just wanted to thank himself. After so many difficulties, he never thought of giving up!


    Finally made it this day


    The prototype of Xianyu has been completed, and under the dual blessing of Xianling Yuanqi and Dao Xin, it will soon evolve into what it should look like.


    This fairyland should be very huge, at least it won''t lose to Heavenly Court and Kunlun Yuxu!


    Heavenly Court and Kunlun Yuxu are the Heavenly Pillars occupying the Immortal Realm. Su Yan does not have the geographical advantage of the Heavenly Pillars, and relies purely on his own mana!


    But that''s not enough!


    good!


    What Su Yan wanted was not to be juxtaposed with the immortal realms like Heavenly Court, Kunlun Yuxu, and Western Bliss, but to be on top of these three recognized immortal realms!


    It is necessary for the world to admit that this fairyland is unparalleled in the world, the most perfect fairyland!


    If he can''t be number one in the Immortal Realm, then Su Yan''s creation of this Immortal Realm becomes meaningless!


    Su Yan thought so!


    In order to achieve this goal, Su Yan brought out the Immortal Demon Tree at this time.


    Next, Su Yan will use the immortal demon tree to determine the changes of the universe, and then make a wish on the immortal demon tree, and use the power of prayer to protect this new fairyland!


    The weather at that time is definitely not the same as now!


    After the Immortal Demon Tree was held in Su Yan''s hands, it seemed to sense something. It was originally a very strange being, and being able to return to the earth might be the best destination for it!

 Chapter 4530： Moving Shenghui

    Su Yan threw the Immortal Demon Tree directly towards the continent below!


    The immortal demon tree took root, and the roots continued to wrap around to a depth of a few miles or a dozen miles below!


    The ultimate goal of the Immortal Demon Tree is Su Yan''s source of Taoism.


    Su Yan did not stop the Immortal Demon Tree, perhaps it should be said that everything the Immortal Demon Tree is doing is what Su Yan needs it to do!


    After the immortal demon tree fell to the ground, it grew very quickly, and in less than a moment, it had turned into a thousand-zhang-high tree!


    It has covered all the rest of the big trees in this fast continent far away, but the immortal demon tree is still not satisfied. It is desperately absorbing the vitality of the fairy spirit, as well as the moisture and various nutrients in the soil, and then more grow vigorously!


    The Immortal Demon Tree has quickly grown to a height of 3,000 feet, and under the canopy, there are full of flowers.


    At the same time, there is also a circle of divine light slowly emitting from the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The immortal demon tree had been in Su Yan''s body for so long, and it had already absorbed the power that belonged to Su Yan.


    These powers not only contain immortal essence, but also destructive power!


    After absorbing Su Yan''s divine power, the Immortal Demon Tree had already transformed into another level of existence.


    Su Yan just stood in the void and quietly watched the Immortal Demon Tree!


    The divine light of the Immortal Demon Tree was also slowly shining, in the same rhythm as Su Yan''s breathing.


    It seems that this is the Immortal Demon Tree''s response to Su Yan.


    The Immortal Demon Tree was raised by Su Yan in his dantian for too long. After absorbing Su Yan''s source power, it has long been in harmony with Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan sensed that the Immortal Demon Tree still had a strong desire, but after this desire reached its peak, the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree also touched Su Yan''s deep-buried Dao Heart in the depths of this continent!


    When the Immortal Demon Tree touched Su Yan''s Dao Heart, it showed great desire��it wanted to merge with this Dao Heart.


    It wasn''t that the Immortal Demon Tree devoured Su Yan''s Dao Xin, but that it was completely integrated into one.


    The reason why the Immortal Demon Tree devours fresh life is not because it is as greedy as the Unsalted Saint, with endless desires and evil thoughts, but because the Immortal Demon Tree is eager to evolve!


    And to promote the evolution of the Immortal Demon Tree, the most important and simplest energy is vitality!


    The Immortal Demon Tree itself does not have any moral concept, nor does it understand what is good and evil. Everything it does is for its own evolution.


    One only needs to understand this, to understand why the Immortal Demon Tree needs to integrate Su Yan''s Dao Heart.


    When the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree finally touched Su Yan''s Dao Heart, at that moment, the expression on Su Yan''s face finally changed, but Su Yan did not stop the Immortal Demon Tree.


    Because all this was originally what Su Yan wanted!


    When the Immortal Demon Tree merged with Su Yan''s Dao Heart, the 3,000-zhang tree rose violently towards the sky!


    Almost in an instant, the Immortal Demon Tree has grown to a height of 6,000 meters and is still growing!


    Under the ground, the roots of the Immortal Demon Tree also spread rapidly, and the roots that extend in all directions seem to spread to every corner of this continent.


    At the moment of fusion, it seems that the Immortal Demon Tree has acquired an indescribably great vitality at once!


    This great vitality not only made the immortal demon tree grow wildly, but also made the immortal demon tree reach a certain critical point at once!


    And Su Yan also slowly landed at this time, and then walked towards the Immortal Demon Tree!


    In the dark, there seems to be an incomparably mysterious power that is inspiring Su Yan and summoning him to the side of the Immortal Demon Tree.


    The Immortal Demon Tree has grown to a height of seven thousand feet, and the trunk of the Immortal Demon Tree is already several hundred feet thick!


    Su Yan walked directly in front of the Immortal Demon Tree, and then placed a hand on the Immortal Demon Tree.


    When Su Yan''s hand pressed it, the Immortal Demon Tree was immediately enveloped by a layer of golden light.


    Although the immortal demon tree continues to grow, the original impulse and the power of savage growth are also limited.


    Compared to the madness just now, the Immortal Demon Tree has become much quieter.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, then closed his eyes, sensing the wonderful connection between himself, the Immortal Demon Tree, and the Dao Heart.


    When the connection became unbreakable, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I want to make a big wish to make this fairyland the largest and strongest in the world! I want this fairyland All the true immortals, and even the immortal emperors, need to look up to my immortal realm!"


    After Su Yan''s grand wish was finished, the Immortal Demon Tree vibrated violently along with it.


    In this violent vibration, the mysterious power of prayer was also mobilized, and then spread to every corner of this continent!


    The golden light that filled the sky completely covered the void, and then went straight to the sky!


    A golden vortex soon appeared above the sky. After the golden vortex moved, the sky was filled with golden light spots, spinning and dancing along with it!


    And the radiance emanating from this fairyland and the immortal demon tree also reached its peak at almost the same moment!


    In the midst of nothingness, we see abundance, and in the midst of abundance, we see the holy light that is enough to move everyone!


    At this time, Shenghui has completely reached the peak!


    Shenghui engulfed Su Yan''s figure, and then the entire Immortal Territory was swallowed by Shenghui!


    Su Yan''s wish needs to mobilize all the wishing power of the Immortal Demon Tree!


    This is a great force enough to overturn reality!


    Even those who watched the ceremony on Longevity Mountain could see the great changes that Su Yan''s Immortal Realm had undergone in the universe!


    The boundaries of the Immortal Realm continue to extend in different directions in an extremely unreasonable way!


    In this extended boundary, mountains, rivers, lakes and seas are shaped!


    Everything has become a reality because of Su Yan''s broken oath!


    A big wish, turned into mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, can already be regarded as a miracle in itself!


    And the power of prayer is the power that exists to cause incredible miracles!


    In addition to the expansion of the boundary of the fairyland itself, the red and transparent lotus petals above the fairyland are also gradually changing!


    The crimson was gradually dyed with the edge of a layer of divine power!


    Everything is beautiful to the extreme!


    Endless divine light also radiates from the Immortal Realm itself, lighting up Longevity Mountain once again!


    In this endless divine light, the atmosphere of Xianyu itself has crossed another level, and the vitality of the fairy spirit above has become more and more intense!


    The entire continent of tens of millions of miles has become a legendary paradise!


    The divine light on the Immortal Demon Tree still hasn''t dissipated, which means that the power of prayer is still in play, and the ability to transform decay into magic is transforming the immortal realm in front of you!

 Chapter 4531： Perfect fairyland

    The impact of divine light will not be attenuated much in the vast universe, and there must be more immortals and true immortals sensing this change!


    At that time, the heavens will surely be shaken by the birth of this fairyland!


    Su Yan''s hand is still on the Immortal Demon Tree, and the connection between them is unbreakable!


    The immortal demon tree gradually vented its inner desires through the power of prayer, and then merged with the whole immortal realm and Su Yan''s Dao Heart.


    When the immortal demon tree was created, the manic side was gradually being erased by the heart of the Tao, and then the immortal demon tree would evolve towards perfection.


    Perhaps there will be no more so-called immortal demon trees in this world.


    Some are just sacred fairy trees on the sacred fairyland!


    The sacred fairy tree will serve as the strongest guardian of this fairyland, and will always coexist with the fairyland.


    And those true immortals above the immortal realm will convert the worship of the sacred immortal tree into the power of prayer in the form of faith, making it stronger forever!


    When Su Yan got here, he pulled his palm back from the sacred immortal tree.


    There is no immortal demon tree in this world. After integrating Su Yan''s Dao Heart, the immortal demon tree has completely evolved into a sacred fairy tree!


    The brilliance of the sacred fairy tree can not only illuminate the fairy world, but its brilliance can also pass through the barriers of the world and spread to many worlds in the mortal world!


    Such a holy brilliance will inevitably attract the worship of those creatures in the lower realm! Consider the brilliance of the sacred fairy tree as the highest point in this world!


    Su Yan took the Cyanwood Divine Order and the Longevity Sword in his hands again, and then the trunk of the sacred fairy tree automatically opened a slit, and Su Yan put the two wood-type artifacts directly into it.


    After receiving the blessing of these two Aoki artifacts, the holy radiance of the sacred fairy tree became brighter and brighter!


    Even if Su Yan didn''t shape the sun and the moon, just relying on this piece of holy light, he could already illuminate tens of millions of miles of land!


    Only at this moment did Su Yan show a satisfied expression, his sacred immortal realm has finally been shaped successfully!


    But Su Yan''s eyes could not be concealed from fatigue.


    In addition to the loss of Immortal Essence, the more important thing is the fusion of Dao Xin and the Immortal Demon Tree. This would have been a very dangerous move, but Su Yan walked extremely calmly.


    At this time, Shenghui of Xianyu has been extremely stable!


    The fairy tree on Longevity Mountain also seemed to be attracted in some way, and it grew several hundred meters high towards the sky!


    Everyone knows that Su Yan''s Immortal Realm has been successfully shaped!


    I don''t know who on Longevity Mountain was the first to cheer, and then the cheers began to spread!


    Almost all the fairies are having a rave!


    Everyone knows that their protagonist has created a layer of immortal realm!


    And from the perspective of Shenghui of this fairyland, it will definitely not lose to Kunlun Yuxu, the super fairyland of Western Bliss!


    In the future, they will not only have a place to live, but also an eternal home!


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Humph! It seems that he still has some ability. This holy radiance shines for thousands of miles, and the surrounding immortal realms are afraid that they will be affected. Who would want to stay in the original immortal realm after seeing such brilliance? , I''m afraid they will all come to us."


    Jin Shiya smiled and said with tears: "Isn''t this very good? I have been looking forward to this day day and night for a long time, and today is finally the moment to achieve my long-cherished wish."


    Su Yan has been very difficult these years, and Jin Shiya is actually not easy either. She searched for the existence of Su Yan in the fairy world again and again, but when she was disappointed again and again, the gloom in her heart also enlarged step by step with the passage of time. !


    Such anguish, even she herself didn''t know how she came all the way.


    But it all came to an end in the end.


    When Su Yan''s Immortal Domain collapsed, all the heavens were panicked!


    Now that the Immortal Realm is being remodeled, it can be used to announce to the world that the man has returned!


    Just as Emperor Long Jie said, the neighboring Immortal Territory has indeed been shrouded in the holy light of Su Yan Immortal Territory!


    All the masters of the Immortal Realm were shocked and flew directly towards Su Yan''s Immortal Realm.


    In fact, it is close, and there are millions of miles away in the boundless cosmic space, but these millions of miles are nothing to the endless Shenghui.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing under the sacred immortal tree that had been purified, feeling the breeze blowing across his face, the fragrance in the air.


    This perfect world he created made him feel intoxicated!


    After the immortal emperors near the Immortal Territory flew over, they did not dare to directly land on Su Yan''s Immortal Territory.


    Because doing so is equivalent to breaking into someone else''s house without the owner''s consent, which is a very offensive move.


    The eyes of these Immortal Emperors were full of intense shock!


    After several epochs, they have witnessed the rise and fall of many immortal domains, but they have never seen any immortal domain that can have such an incredible atmosphere when it is just established!


    Endless holy light shines on them!


    Even these Immortal Emperors felt as if all the dust in their hearts had to be completely purified by Shenghui!


    In addition to Shenghui, the crimson enchantment can be seen in the top of this fairyland, like the aurora.


    There is infinitely powerful divine power in this enchantment, and it is definitely not a great power that these Immortal Emperors can touch!


    Four of the six immortal emperors who came in total were born from demons, and one of them said: "This feeling of greatness is already comparable to Kunlun Yuxu! How should we deal with ourselves? Are we bowing our heads or taking our own? Xianyu is far away from here?"


    "No! Kunlun Yuxu is built on the Tianzhu of the Immortal Realm, and has the convenience of Tianzhu, and there is no Tianzhu here. The strength of the master of the Immortal Realm is probably already above the original Phoenix ancestor!"


    "This"


    The immortal emperors who were born as demons all wanted to refute, but for a while they didn''t know how to refute at all.


    Because this may sound outrageous but it is true, how do you refute an objective fact?


    It''s just that in the eyes of those demons, the primordial phoenix has always been the most powerful existence in the world, but now a man has suddenly appeared in strength and realm that is higher than the primal phoenix. This fact is too shocking!


    It also takes them an extremely long time to digest this!


    Emperor Long Jie couldn''t wait to fly at this time, and said to Jin Shiya: "Sister Xiaoya, don''t you want to go to his fairyland to see? It will probably be very interesting, right?"


    Jin Shiya was also full of strong curiosity at the same time, she just stretched out a hand and was already pulled by Emperor Long Jie.


    Then Emperor Long Jie took Jin Shiya through a dark barrier, and when he reappeared, he was already in the fairyland created by Su Yangang!


    The vegetation here is lush and everything is peaceful and peaceful, just like a legendary ideal country.


    And in the distance, you can see the canopy of a big tree rushing towards the sky, like a god!

 Chapter 4532： The worlds first fairyland

    "That tree seems to have changed from the Immortal Demon Tree, but it feels like it has changed." Jin Shiya was not sure, because the original and fierce aura of the Immortal Demon Tree was no longer on that tree.


    "Whether it''s the Immortal Demon Tree, let''s take a look and see?" Emperor Long Jie was about to continue flying there with Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan suddenly appeared in front of them, with a half-smile but not a smile on Su Yan''s face, and then said, "Xiaoya, look, how does it compare to the Immortal Realm I created back then?"


    "It should be better than it was in the past. The Immortal Realm was far from this kind of atmosphere. Congratulations."


    "Is there any need to say congratulations between you and me?" Su Yan was in a very good mood at this time, "From today onwards, you are my queen again, I have already thought about it, I will take this An immortal domain is named the holy immortal domain. You are a god, I am a saint, just a natural pair."


    Jin Shiya blushed and hugged Su Yan, she only hoped that this moment would last forever.


    Emperor Long Jie broke the beautiful and romantic atmosphere behind his back and protested: "Your fairyland is bright, and there is no dark night at all, how can you tell me to live! It''s not that you don''t know, I always don''t like too bright The place!"


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and touched the head of Emperor Long Jie, and then said: "Of course I have considered this issue, there is a valley with sunset and moon sinking on the other side of the mountain, which is the darkest side of the Immortal Realm, for you Isn''t it best to guard?"


    "Humph! It''s almost the same! But, Brother Su, what is your current realm of strength? Why do I feel like I can''t see through your cultivation?" Even Emperor Long Jie felt that Su Yan had created it. Xianyu is too exaggerated.


    Not to mention that this immortal domain has a vast territory that is close to hundreds of millions of miles, even the unbelievably thick immortal aura above it is enough to be on a par with the Kunlun Yuxu occupying the Tianzhu and the Western Bliss!


    Everything in this fairyland is so beautiful that it is unreasonable, almost unreal!


    Some things are not so easy to achieve, just like an exam, it is not too difficult to improve from 30 to 90, but to improve from 90 to 100, the last 10 requires effort And the mind, it is very simple!


    Going a step further is always the hardest thing in the world!


    But Su Yan has done every point to the extreme.


    He could only hear Su Yan explain: "Of course it''s not enough to rely on my own strength, but if there is the power of prayer of the immortal demon tree, it will be much easier to turn the imagination into reality. Now the demon tree has Integrating with my Dao Heart and being purified by my Dao Heart, it should now be called a sacred fairy tree. The brilliance of the fairy tree illuminates the lower realm, and it should be able to absorb many beliefs. With belief, the holy light is naturally eternal!"


    "Okay! That''s great!" Emperor Long Jie said, "As long as the dog heads of Hongmeng''s people are cut off, it seems that there will be no regrets."


    "Long Jie, you still know me best." Su Yan laughed loudly at this time, and there was no more haze in his heart.


    With his current attainments and strength, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is destined to be impossible for him to match, even if he finds a hundred Immortal Emperors to protect the law, it will not be useful!


    The divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands could kill him at any time, and it was impossible for anyone to protect him!


    Those true immortals on Longevity Mountain also began to gradually move to the Sacred Immortal Realm.


    During the relocation process, many problems were handled by Jin Shiya. Jin Shiya is very prestigious and has a very flexible way of handling things, which made the whole process very smooth.


    Jin Shiya stipulates that only registered immortals can enter the sacred immortal realm.


    At present, the mountains and rivers in the sacred fairyland have no owners. I don��t know how many caves and blessed places can be opened up as fairy mansions. Those quasi emperors and fairy kings are all eager to move, and Jinxian and Zhenxian are also eager to enter the sacred fairyland immediately. among.


    Jin Shiya first discussed meritorious deeds, and let those who have followed Su Yan for a long time or who have merits choose Dongfu first, and then it is the turn of the Immortal King and Emperor Zhun who have defected.


    Su Yan preached at the forum before, and he had left behind a group of iron fans. Now, with the glory of shaping the Immortal Realm, there are countless immortals who want to be naturalized!


    In just seventeen days, 200,000 True Immortals will be naturalized!


    You must know that only 50 to 80,000 True Immortals are permanently stationed in a large immortal domain!


    These 200,000 True Immortals are really an exaggerated number!


    Su Yan''s Sacred Immortal Territory will soon be among the top ten Immortal Territories!


    Most of the immortals who came to defect are true immortals, and there are also many immortals from other sects, but as long as they abide by the laws of heaven set by Su Yan, they will not see their origins, and they will all be treated equally.


    After seeing the sacred fairyland created by Su Yan, the immortal emperor Banshu simply didn''t go back to his own fairyland. He asked Jin Shiya for a brand of Keqing, and then he stayed for a while.


    Immortal Emperor Banshu had already admired Su Yan''s strength to the extent that his five bodies were thrown to the ground.


    The birth of the sacred fairyland is of course the most sensational and explosive thing in the fairyland!


    Even those immortals in the remote fairyland knew about this!


    Through this sacred fairyland that was born out of nowhere, everyone knew that Su Yan''s power had returned to its peak!


    Maybe even more powerful than the peak of the year!


    But there are also many people who do not have a positive view on this matter. They regard Su Yan as the biggest threat. After this incident, they naturally feel that Su Yan''s threat has become even more terrifying.


    The Jade Emperor was very restless in the Lingxiao Palace.


    He had known for a long time that Su Yan would have such a day, but his subordinates had a negative attitude towards confrontation with Su Yan, and it was because of this that they let Su Yan become so big!


    Now it''s good, in addition to Kunlun Yuxu and Western Bliss, there is a third fairyland that is enough to rival the heavenly court!


    This is naturally something that the Jade Emperor is extremely unhappy with.


    But Danyang Tianzun said that this matter was unstoppable in the first place, and if it went against the trend, it would only bring endless disasters to the heaven!


    Because in this matter, Western Bliss and Kunlun Yuxu may not be on the side of Heaven.


    Heavenly Court didn''t know what to do when facing the Saltless Saint, and when facing a powerhouse like Su Yan, it would only be even more helpless.


    No matter what kind of strategy, you need to consider the actual situation. Lizi is actually more important than face.


    According to Danyang Tianzun, Tianting should completely reconcile with Su Yan, and at least the two sides should not be in such an antagonistic situation.


    Only this time, Jin Shiya let those immortals naturalize to enter the fairyland, which is somewhat taboo in the heaven.


    Immortals have always been managed by Heavenly Court, and only Heavenly Court has the right to seal all immortals and immortals.

 Chapter 4533： Shake the fairyland

    But Tianzun Danyang felt that it didn''t matter, because the record of good fortune was still in the hands of the Jade Emperor, so no matter what tricks others played, they would not be able to make a big storm.


    This is the truth, Jin Shiya''s naturalization is just to let his subordinates get a roster to facilitate population management.


    The mysteries of the record of good fortune are not so simple.


    However, even if you came to be the Jade Emperor, you would be very unhappy.


    Originally, the Heavenly Court was your only one, but now suddenly there is an Emperor Xianwu and the Sacred Immortal Realm who can compete with you.


    In addition to Heavenly Court, the rest of the Immortal Realm and the Great Emperor are not shocked?


    The brilliance of this sacred immortal domain is enough to overshadow the brilliance of all immortal domains! Become a fairyland above the fairyland!


    Those Immortal Domains, where the number of True Immortals were originally small, were now worried that all True Immortals would be sucked away.


    Originally, when people go to high places, water flows to low places. This is the principle of nature.


    But the problem is that the Immortal Realm created by Su Yan is too huge and too extensive, and the number of True Immortals that can be accommodated is also an incomparably huge number.


    Those immortal realms that were originally more than 10,000, or even less than 10,000 true immortals lived, once those true immortals left, they would completely become ghosts of five people.


    There are many benefits to accommodating true immortals, you can cultivate your own power and pass on your own mantle and lineage. Compared with the traditional sect, it is a more advanced organization method.


    But no matter what kind of organization, the foundation is people. Once people are gone, nothing can be done.


    In fact, it is not only those small fairylands that are affected, even Kunlun Yuxu has been greatly impacted.


    Primitive Phoenix had already received reports from those demon clan immortal emperors, and knew that Su Yan had created a very remarkable fairyland this time.


    At first she thought it was a very normal thing, because with Su Yan''s strength, it would be too much to say that even those Immortal Emperors'' Immortal Domains could not surpass them.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t take this matter into his heart at all, but soon Primordial Phoenix realized that this time it seemed that he had really lost his sight.


    The Immortal Realm created by Su Yan was something beyond cognition even to her.


    Speaking of which, Su Yan''s Immortal Territory was only slightly worse than the Endless Continent that they worked together to create with their blood and bones.


    Even those demons under the Primitive Phoenix have a lot of thoughts, and they want to naturalize in the sacred fairyland.


    Primitive Phoenix doesn''t have so many scruples like Heavenly Court. She has always been very arrogant in her behavior. She will do whatever she thinks of, and will only consider the consequences when she is done.


    Therefore, Primitive Phoenix was already furious, and planned to go to Master Su Yanxing to ask his guilt.


    Su Yan did this because he wanted to absorb more than half of the real immortals in the immortal world into his immortal territory?


    It would be too much to do so!


    It is too disrespectful to these old people!


    Primitive Phoenix did what he thought of, and almost immediately descended to the top of the Sacred Immortal Realm with his few demon clan immortal emperors.


    When it was still 10,000 miles away, in fact, I could already see the endless holy light!


    You can see the sacred fairy tree above the fairyland from a thousand miles away!


    The fairy tree contains divinity, but also contains the power of incredible laws. It seems that it has been transformed into something that surpasses the laws of this world!


    Primitive Phoenix fully understood what Su Yan meant, and deliberately planted a ten thousand zhang fairy tree here, and let her release ten thousand zhang Shenghui, just to tell the world how strong Su Yan''s power and realm really is!


    Su Yan has always been like this, he will not pursue low-key and meaningless modesty too much.


    Primitive Phoenix was greatly shocked after seeing the sacred fairy tree, not to mention those demon clan emperors.


    Primitive Phoenix stopped outside the Sacred Immortal Realm and said, "If you look at it like this, you can''t blame those children. Even if you changed your loneliness, you also want to go to the immortal tree to cleanse your mind and make a wish. What do you think? ?"


    Those Demon Clan Immortal Emperors are all disciples of Primordial Phoenix, and even if they are not disciples, they have been instructed by Primordial Phoenix.


    They all know that Primordial Phoenix''s temperament is extremely fickle and furious, so they don''t know how to answer Primordial Phoenix''s questions.


    After a long time, someone replied: "Kunlun does not have such a weather, let alone our fairyland. Maybe the fairyland is really going to change?"


    The original phoenix looked towards the Immortal Emperor. This Immortal Emperor had a bull''s head and two pairs of horns on his head, which represented that he had the bloodline of the ancient Kui bull. This Immortal Emperor also called himself the Golden Bull Immortal Emperor.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Taurus, you said it very well, Gu also thinks so. It''s not as good as others, why are you embarrassed to speak?"


    Those Immortal Emperors looked at Primordial Phoenix in amazement, not knowing what Primordial Phoenix meant by saying this.


    Primitive Phoenix has always been very arrogant, but this time he would actually admit that he is inferior to Su Yan. This is really the sun hit the west out!


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Why don''t we go and see what tricks he played by Su Baxian to create such a world-shattering fairyland!"


    These Immortal Emperors have exactly this intention, and with the Primitive Phoenix leading the team, it is naturally impossible to ask for it.


    Before the primitive phoenix fell into the sacred fairyland, Jin Shiya had already noticed it.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t know what it was for, so Jin Shiya didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly sent someone to greet him.


    Above this fairyland, construction is being carried out, and various palaces and cities are being shaped.


    Those immortal servants are infinitely powerful and work hard and conscientiously, but within a few days, several cities have been built.


    When the original phoenix landed, seeing these cities from the sky, the expression on his face became more and more serious. No one knew what the strongest woman in the fairy world was thinking.


    Jin Shiya lives in the Li Palace under the sacred fairy tree. This Li Palace is very simple, but it is only a temporary residence.


    Jin Shiya said polite words, Primitive Phoenix has never been interested in these red tapes, and asked directly: "Is Su Baxian not here? ?"


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang has always been like this, but it''s not bad. We are husband and wife, husband and wife are of one mind"


    Jin Shiya was interrupted by Primal Phoenix before she could finish her words. Primal Phoenix said, "I''m here to listen to you and show your affection. Where is Su Baxian, let him come to see me."


    Jin Shiya is not a person who has no temper at all, she said lukewarmly, "Su Lang also has important things to do, and it is not something that can be seen by ordinary people."


    "What if I burn this Li Palace alone and lead the Phoenix Divine Fire to his fairy tree? Then he should come to meet, right?" Primitive Phoenix''s words were full of extreme threats.

 Chapter 4534： Ink night streamer

    Of course she has the ability to do such a thing, and has the courage to do so.


    Jin Shiya has no doubts about this, but Jin Shiya still said neither softly nor hard: "Original Phoenix, if you want to be a friend, then we will treat you as a friend, and if you want to be an enemy, then we will You can also be used as an enemy."


    Primal Phoenix sneered and said, "Su Baxian''s strength seems to have improved again. You even spoke in a much tougher tone in front of this seat. Before that, you wouldn''t have dared to be so arrogant in front of Gu."


    "Arrogant? Primitive Phoenix, you have to figure it out, whose fairyland is here, and who is the owner of this palace? I treat you with courtesy, how did you respond? Could it be that you goblins never understand? What is the etiquette?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You don''t even have the realm of Immortal Emperor, what''s the point of talking nonsense with you, you just ask Su Ba to come out first."


    Primitive Phoenix''s voice fell when he saw Su Yan walking in from the door.


    Su Yan was dressed in white, with her hair disheveled, looking extremely casual.


    Primitive Phoenix had an angry look on his face, but Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to it after seeing it. After sitting down, he took a sip from Jin Shiya''s teacup, and then said, "Why is my mother-in-law here? It must have been hard to come from a long way."


    "Who is your mother-in-law?!" Primal Phoenix had an angry expression on his face.


    "Peacock''s had a good time in Kunlun. I was planning to pick her up in a few days. Now that I have shaped the fairyland, it''s different now, so I can bring her back to enjoy her happiness." Affected by the wrath of the Primal Phoenix.


    Hearing this, Primal Phoenix sneered, "You already have an eldest wife, and an orphan daughter will not be your concubine! You have to understand that if you want to bring Peacock back, you need to grant her the status of eldest wife. , this fairyland will also be handed over to her to manage."


    Of course, the original Phoenix said this to target Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan naturally has a way to deal with the primitive phoenix. If you want to deal with her, you can''t fight against her. She has a strong personality, and she is softer than Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s not that these matters are non-negotiable."


    "Negotiate? You divorce this woman first, and Gu will naturally deliver her daughter to you in person. You can say how much dowry you want. After all, Gu is not so unkind."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "There''s no need for a dowry or something. I''ve gotten a few very interesting things recently. Let me show you."


    Primitive Phoenix was originally very dismissive, but after seeing Su Yan taking out all the Ghost Throne, the Devil''s Sword and the Devil''s Token, the expression on his face finally changed several times in a row.


    "Where did you get these three magic weapons?"


    Su Yan said: "When I went to the Endless Continent to collect the elites of thick soil, I accidentally crashed into the original demon''s mansion and experienced a series of events, and then I got these three magic weapons. There is only one heavenly demon order among these three magic weapons. The card was brought with him when the Primal Heavenly Demon died, and the other two were hidden in the mansion and were never brought with him, why do you think this is?"


    Primitive Phoenix of course also knew that there was something wrong with this, but she never liked others to betray him in front of him, so she said: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly, you don''t have to cover up in front of this seat!"


    Su Yan said, "Before I tell you what I know, I have a question to ask you, is the master of the Primordial Demon a Great Demon God? You should have experienced that era, and I was not born at that time."


    Primordial Phoenix said: "The Great Demon God you mentioned should also be called the Great Demon Lord. He is indeed the source of all demon cultivation, and he is very likely the master of the Primordial Demon. At least he has instructed the cultivation of the Primordial Demon."


    Su Yan said, "He should have killed the Primordial Demon, but I still don''t understand what he meant by doing so. At that time, the war between the Demon Cultivator and the Taoist Sect was in full swing. After killing the Primordial Demon, the Demon Cultivator collapsed? Say what''s the benefit?"


    Primal Phoenix pondered for a moment, then said, "It might be good for him to do this."


    "Oh, you really know something, right?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Nonsense, Gu has not fallen for all these years, and has been sitting in the immortal world. Of course, he knows more things than you. The reason why the Great Demon God did this is because there are more important reasons than the war between the fairy and the devil."


    Su Yan was about to ask for this reason when he saw Primitive Phoenix glanced around.


    The meaning of the original phoenix can be said to be very obvious. Now there are many people here, so it is not suitable for such a secret occasion.


    Then the original Phoenix said: "The original demon can be regarded as a close friend of this seat, and the seat of these three demon soldiers will help him keep it."


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have any opinion on giving you the original demon soldiers. I can''t use these three magic weapons. You are my mother-in-law after all. But I have one more thing to remind you. The three magic weapons have always been determined to be obtained, and they have fought with me several times, and he may attack you at any time."


    "If he dares to come, Gu must make him look good! For someone like him who sneaks through the shadows, Gu has always looked down on him." Primitive Phoenix would not be afraid of the Great Demon God.


    It just so happened that Su Yan could also lead the Great Demon God to the Primordial Phoenix, so that the pressure on him would be much less.


    Without a word, Su Yan delivered the three magic soldiers to Primitive Phoenix.


    After getting the three magic weapons, the original Phoenix became much smoother and didn''t get angry with Su Yan anymore.


    However, Su Yan then threw out a pitch-black long sword. The sword fell into Primitive Phoenix''s hands, and Primordial Phoenix''s expression suddenly became extremely solemn: "This is it?"


    "The people of Jianzong discovered his remains, and then used his remains as the spine of the sword to forge this sword."


    Primordial Phoenix held a pitch-black sword, and the pair of golden eyes projected extreme anger, "Are the people of Jianzong so courageous? How dare they insult his body like this! Back then, Primordial Demon was twice once To save Gu''s life, if it weren''t for him, Gu would have fallen into the hands of those ancient emperors long ago."


    Primordial Phoenix glanced at Su Yan, the two most supreme beings in the heavens can be said to have already made up their minds at this time.


    They all want to punish the people of Jianzong!


    Let them know that some things can be done, and some things can be done with a heavy price!


    This pitch-black long sword has no name yet. After playing with the long sword in his hand, Primitive Phoenix said, "This sword might as well be called Mo Yeliuguang, what do you think?"

 Chapter 4535： Legacy of the Primordial Demon

    Su Yan had no interest in this sword at first, and said to the original phoenix: "I have already given four divine weapons, I wonder if I can meet my peacock?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "If you just meet once, then it''s no harm. After all, you are already so sincere, but if you want to bring the only precious daughter here to be your concubine, the lonely will not agree no matter what. Yes, you have to think about this matter. If you are willing to go to Kunlun to be a door-to-door son-in-law, Gu certainly will not object!"


    Primitive Phoenix went too far, but Su Yan didn''t get angry, instead he laughed.


    Primitive Phoenix only felt that Su Yan''s mind was much more open-minded than before. He used to care about face issues, but now he doesn''t care about it at all.


    Su Yan didn''t care about it at all, but Primitive Phoenix found it uninteresting, and then proposed to see the sacred fairy tree.


    She had seen the original phoenix of the Immortal Demon Tree before, but she was very surprised. After the Immortal Demon Tree combined with Su Yan''s Dao Heart, how could it have created such a strange thing with a flawless sacred heart!


    When you come under the sacred fairy tree, you can also see many true immortals praying to the fairy tree!


    The fairy tree is full of holy light, as long as this holy light shines on the body, the shadows and dust in the heart will be washed away.


    After the mind is washed, it will be easier to improve the cultivation realm.


    Primitive Phoenix carried his hands behind his back and looked at this fairy tree for a long time before he said, "You use this tree as the core of the fairyland. Are you afraid that someone will cut down the fairy tree one day and cause your fairyland to collapse again?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the most reasonable choice. Without this tree as the core, it is impossible to support such a huge fairyland purely with Taoism. I got what I want, and of course I have to release some. cost."


    Primal Phoenix said: "Do you want to replace the Jade Emperor?"


    "I don''t think so. I just want to get back what I''ve lost."


    Primitive Phoenix smiled and said: "You were the ruler of the heavens back then. If you want to regain this position, you are not trying to overthrow the heavenly court. What''s the difference between what Gu said?"


    Su Yan said: "You and I can be regarded as the elders of Taoism. Why do you want to overthrow the order established by yourself? I have more important things to do."


    "Kill Hongmeng?"


    "The mere Hongmeng is nothing at all, it is more important than this. Maybe the next time you see me again, you will find that I have completely entered the next realm."


    Primitive Phoenix was a little confused at this time. As we all know, the Immortal Emperor is the top realm in this world, but now Su Yan said that he can still enter the next realm. What does this mean?


    And seeing Su Yan''s demeanor being so determined, I''m afraid that his words are not just casual words, there must be a tenable reason behind this.


    "What realm is there above the Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Yan asked: "I created this fairyland, then I ask you who created the fairyland we came from?"


    Primitive Phoenix knew everything at one point, and immediately asked Su Yan, "You think you can already compete with the Creator, don''t you?"


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, and did not directly answer the question, but instead said: "I''m just curious about where this world came from and where it will go. This is the ultimate question, no one can escape it. What do you think? "


    Primitive Phoenix only felt that Su Yan was indeed different from before, perhaps because the height he was standing at was completely different from before, so even his field of vision was much larger than before.


    All around.


    A branch of the sacred immortal tree seemed to come alive and fell to the ground. After asking Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix to stand on it, it slowly lifted up.


    In the process of raising the branches, the surrounding scenery can be seen to change along with it.


    Soon Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix had reached the top of the tree. At this height of more than ten thousand feet, even the clouds were under their feet.


    From here, the mountains and rivers are nothing but ants.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "This is a good place to talk. You don''t have to worry about being disturbed by others, and you don''t have to worry about those secrets being eavesdropped by others."


    At this time, Primitive Phoenix picked up the Devil''s Mie Saber, and after looking at it carefully for a while, he said to Su Yan, "Have you ever heard of a legend about the Devil''s Mie Saber?"


    "I''ve never heard of it." Su Yan answered honestly.


    "It is said that the devil''s sword is a key. There is a seal behind the devil''s sword, and there may be something the great devil wants in that seal."


    Su Yan had also heard the Great Demon God before, so he wasn''t particularly surprised. He just asked, "What is it that makes the Great Demon God care so much?"


    Primal Phoenix said angrily: "I have never seen it with my own eyes, so how can I know what''s in it? But this legend has indeed been circulated for a long time. Later, after the Primordial Demon got the magic chamois knife, there has been no movement, so this legend It will be over.��


    Primitive Phoenix said this for a long time, but he didn''t say the same thing.


    Su Yan said, "Do you mean that the Great Demon God turned against the Primordial Demon God because of this legend?"


    "I''m afraid this kind of middle is not so simple. Only the Great Demon God can know the truth. However, the people of Jianzong dare to refine his remains into a sword, which is a bit too bold!" Primitive Phoenix Behind , the crimson flame has turned into a pair of wings.


    It seems that she may fly away from here at any time to find trouble with Jianzong!


    At this moment, Primitive Phoenix was holding the Demon Slayer Sword in his left hand and the Demon Sword in his right hand, carefully looking at the two black-like demon soldiers.


    These two magic soldiers not only have great origins, but also contain very powerful forces, so they must be the weapons that the magic cultivators are most eager to obtain.


    "Su Yan, which one do you think is more powerful, this magic sword or the magic sword?"


    Su Yan glanced at the two demon soldiers, but couldn''t give an answer for a while.


    The primitive phoenix suddenly became interested, and suddenly manipulated the sword in his hand to collide with one!


    When the sword light and the sword qi collided, the two edges first burst apart in the air, then merged together in a strange way, and then turned into a star map, which was presented to Su Yanhe In front of the original Phoenix.


    This star map contains many galaxies, and finally points the target location to the edge of the Constellation Sea. Obviously a map with important places marked.


    "How can this be?"


    "This sword contains the bones of the original demon, which means it has a part of the power of the original demon. Could it be possible to obtain this star map by stimulating the magic sword with the power of the original demon?"


    The star map fell into the eyes of Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix, who suddenly burst into laughter.


    After laughing, Primal Phoenix asked, "Su Baxian, do you want to know what the secret that the Great Demon God has been longing for?"


    Although this star map was fleeting, it was long remembered by Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, just looked at Primitive Phoenix.


    Through their eyes, both sides already know the determination of the other party, and the destination presented by this star map must go!

 Chapter 4536： top of fairy tree

    It seems that the Moji Knife is not only a key, but also contains a map to the treasure!


    This star map points the final destination to the edge of the Constellation Sea. After stepping through the Constellation Sea, it is the other side!


    Primal Phoenix said to Su Yan, "According to what this star map shows, it should be between Immortal Realm and the other side, right? Su Baxian, I heard that you have been to the other side before, but I don''t know what the other side is like."


    "The other side designed the secrets, just like the Huntian Pagoda. If I told you the secrets of the other side, it would be to reveal the secrets, and I would be struck by thunder." Su Yan said.


    Primitive Phoenix smiled and said, "Peacock said that when you ascended to the Immortal Realm, there were hundreds of millions of gods of the Nine Heavens, and you survived the Nine Heavens Tribulation. Are you still afraid of thunder?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course I''m afraid. If you''re not afraid, why don''t you go to the other side for a tour? If you release the Dharma body of the Phoenix of Doomsday, you''ll be able to reach the other side in no time, right?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "The solitary talent will not be stupid enough to spy on the other side, but anyone who has spied on the other side, whether it is the ancient Leiyan Sect or the most recent Nuwa, no one can cross the other side and come back alive. Is Lonely a fool? Do you have to take such a big risk if you leave Lingshan Wonderland and enjoy it?"


    Su Yan said: "If one-third of the part shown in the star map of the Moji Saber is no longer in the fairyland, but the map of the other side, what if the treasure marked inside has gone beyond the fairyland and went to the other side? Then are you? Will you give up?"


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Where you, Su Ba, go first, you can go there, but you can''t go, and you won''t go there either."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I am not afraid of death many times. If you follow me, I am afraid that I will suffer."


    Primordial Phoenix said: "This kind of thing still needs you to say, Gu followed you to challenge those ancient emperors, nine deaths and a lifetime, how many times almost never recovered?"


    Speaking of that year, Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help but show their nostalgic expressions. In today''s era, how many old people who were incomparably powerful have long since been turned into robbery dust.


    Sometimes, living too long is not a good thing, but a curse.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that life and death hadn''t been taken lightly long ago, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to bear it at all.


    At the peak of this immortal realm, Primitive Phoenix suddenly asked: "Su Baxian, have you ever thought that there is an invisible hand in this world, even if it reaches the level of you and me, that hand''s There are only chess pieces in front of us. In fact, there is no difference between us and the Great Demon God, we just have different chess pieces, just like each piece in chess has its own way of moving.��


    Before Su Yan could answer Primordial Phoenix''s question, Primordial Phoenix had already restrained the expression on his face, and then said to Su Yan, "You can pretend that you have never heard of what you said just now. You can''t help but feel a little sad that you got the relic of Primordial Demon today. When will I go to Jianzong to ask for this justice?"


    Su Yan said: "I only created the Immortal Realm, and I am exhausted physically and mentally. I can only leave the customs after at least three months of recuperation. This is already the fastest speed."


    Before Su Yan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Primal Phoenix: "Gu has always been impatient, you know this, Gu will give you a month at most, after a month you and I will go to the Sword Sect together. If you don''t go, Gu will also set foot on the gate of Jianzong alone! Let''s see what those lunatic swordsmen have to say!"


    After the original phoenix finished speaking, he directly drove a fire cloud to fly away from the sky, without lingering at all.


    Those Immortal Emperors who came with Primitive Phoenix sensed that her breath was moving away, so they had to say goodbye to Jin Shiya, and then chased Primal Phoenix away.


    Su Yan stood on the top of the fairy tree for a long time.


    In addition to the extreme cold at this peak, you can also feel the purest beauty in the world. The earth, mountains and rivers, all living beings are trampled under your feet, and everything is unobstructed.


    At this time, Su Yan had a lot of thoughts, and what the original Phoenix said just now made Su Yan think a lot.


    Whether it''s the other side or the jurisprudence of this world


    Even for the existence of their series, there are still many taboos that cannot be touched in this world.


    After Su Yan left from the top of the fairy tree, he returned to the bottom and saw Jin Shiya comforting Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    The reason why Emperor Long Jie didn''t come out just now was entirely because Jin Shiya sent Huangfu Ming to watch over her. If someone hadn''t been there to watch over her, she would have rushed out to fight the original Phoenix!


    When Emperor Long Jie thought that the primitive phoenix was swaying here, but she could only be locked in a small black room and couldn''t vent her breath, she felt particularly aggrieved.


    Jin Shiya did this, in fact, it was a helpless move. If Primitive Phoenix and Emperor Dragon Tribulation were to meet, the two would inevitably fight regardless of the outcome. At that time, regardless of the outcome, this new fairyland would be destroyed. They are ruined seventy-eighty-eight!


    Jin Shiya couldn''t suppress the primitive phoenix, so she had to send Huangfu Ming to watch Emperor Long Jie, and this didn''t make a big mess.


    At this moment, when Emperor Long Jie saw Su Yan coming back, he felt even more aggrieved, "What''s your relationship with that mother phoenix, why are you so good to her? You didn''t like her very much before, do you think you''re empathetic? Stop falling in love?"


    Emperor Long Jie''s words are really childish, Su Yan was stunned for a while, and Jin Shiya didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yan said: "What is empathy, how could I get involved with her, don''t talk nonsense, Long Jie. Children''s family, can''t talk nonsense."


    "Of course you didn''t mess with her, you just messed with her daughter! Just calling her the mother-in-law of the original Phoenix is ??an affectionate one." This time, even Jin Shiya was on the side of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. .


    Su Yan said, "If it weren''t for her daughter, Princess Kong Qian, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy for me to ascend to the Immortal Realm. She and I have really experienced a lot of big scenes and dangers. I can''t always give up. If you do that, will Long Jie still look down on me?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "If you dare to abandon others, of course I will look down on me, but if it is the daughter of the mother phoenix, it is not necessarily! The daughter of the mother phoenix must be as violent as her. , in the end, it''s better to be **** off that mother phoenix!"


    Su Yan showed a helpless smile, "Isn''t it a bit too much for you to say that? Long Jie, you''re so rude."


    Jin Shiya asked, "Won''t Su Lang pick up Princess Kong Qian? She must have been waiting extremely depressed in Kunlun?"


    "It''s not time yet, the original phoenix''s anger has not dissipated. After her anger has subsided, this matter will be easy to handle." Su Yan said, "Come here, Long Jie, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 4537： Burning world

    Emperor Long Jie put on a pitiful appearance and came to Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan said, "Xingsuhai is your hometown, right?"


    "That''s not it! My hometown is Jambu World. Jambu World was destroyed in the Primordial Era. Later, I had nowhere to go and then I wandered in the Sea of ????Constellation."


    "Is that so?"


    "Why are you going to the Sea of ??Stars? There are many creatures from the other side wandering in the Sea of ??Stars, and it''s not a fun place. What are you doing there? According to my thoughts, you should go to war with Heavenly Court now and let the Jade Emperor I bow my head down to you!"


    Su Yan said, "Why are you so unruly, what good will it do to me if you smash Heavenly Court?"


    "If you destroy the heaven, you are the boss of the fairy world!"


    Su Yan asked solemnly, "Am I not the boss of the Immortal Realm now?"


    Emperor Long Jie was speechless for a while, only to hear Su Yan saying: "The title of Emperor Xianwu doesn''t need to prove anything for a long time, even if I don''t go to heaven to trouble, who would dare to deny my status What? It��s the most meaningless thing in this world to gamble your life to fight just for the sake of fame. Long Jie, you have to improve your self-cultivation, otherwise it will be difficult for you to make further progress in your practice.��


    Although Emperor Long Jie has lived for hundreds of millions of years, in terms of her race, she is now equivalent to a child who is only about twelve years old.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, her mood was very low, and she let out a listless sigh.


    Then Emperor Long Jie asked, "When are you going to kill Hongmeng and the others?"


    "Why rush to do it? I created the most perfect Immortal Realm in history, they should have known about it, and now Hongmeng has fallen into the greatest fear, I want him to continue to be so terrified. All day long. Killing people is nothing but a nod to the ground. It''s just a matter of a moment. It''s better to torture him with invisible pressure before that."


    Su Yan is really not in a hurry to take revenge now, anyway, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is in Immortal Realm, and it is impossible to escape suddenly.


    Even if he really wants to run, there is no place for him in this world!


    The current Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is indeed very, very frightened!


    The rise of Su Yan''s strength was completely carried out in an illogical way.


    Originally, he was evenly matched with his two quasi-emperors, but in just a few days, he can already surpass many immortal emperors!


    This way of increasing strength is like riding a rocket!


    No one in fairyland has ever done it!


    It is said that those Immortal Emperors who have seen the Sacred Immortal Realm will feel that their strength is extremely insignificant, and there is absolutely no way to compete with Emperor Xianwu!


    Even the weather of Kunlun Yuxu, Western Bliss and Heavenly Court is not as good as his sacred fairyland!


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng understood very well that Su Yan did this on purpose!


    This man has been like this since time immemorial. He either doesn''t do anything at all. Once he decides to do it, he will definitely try to do it to the extreme!


    The hearts of those immortal emperors under Hongmeng Immortal Emperor have long been scattered, and even those immortal emperors such as Taiwei Heavenly Emperor are haunted by huge fear!


    To put it bluntly, Immortal Emperor''s fear of death is no different from that of mortals, and it is possible that he is more afraid of death than mortals.


    Ordinary people only have a hundred years of life, and the wealth and experience they can witness and possess are very limited.


    The Immortal Emperor can have infinite wealth, and make tens of billions and hundreds of billions of mortals in the world below give their faith. If they are willing, they can have endless wealth, countless beautiful women of all races, and enjoy the most extreme happiness in this world.


    After experiencing all this, you will never feel that everything is boring, but you will desperately want to prolong your life so that you can enjoy it more happily!


    Fear was like snakes entangled in the minds of these Immortal Emperors. Su Yan didn''t attack, it was like a knife was hanging over their heads, and it might fall at any time.


    Until this knife really falls, they will live in fear all day long!


    A month later, the original phoenix arrived as promised.


    She has never been a particularly patient person, and this month of waiting has already exhausted her patience.


    Primitive Phoenix even regretted that he had said it for such a long time.


    The existence of Jianzong is very mysterious. In this day and age, few people know where the sect of Jianzong is.


    But for Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix, it was definitely not a problem.


    Both Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix knew Shi Kaitian, the ancestor of Sword Sect, and had also been a guest at Sword Sect.


    After passing through more than a dozen immortal regions, you can reach the Yuyi Star Region.


    In this vast star field, the various planets contained are counted in billions, and Sword Sect is hidden in this billions of planets.


    Before the Five Emperors Alliance, there was no fairyland in this world.


    But before that, immortals already existed in the fairyland, and those immortals lived on various planets in the fairyland.


    The conditions of these planets are different, and some can be transformed into fairy caves, but most of them have no value for transformation because the innate conditions are too bad.


    The world transformed by these planets is far inferior to the fairyland.


    Even those small worlds are hard to compare!


    Because no matter whether it is a small world or a fairyland, as a master, you can play freely and create the most suitable environment for cultivation.


    And for those planets, for various reasons, the space that can actually be transformed is actually very small.


    Today''s true immortals, almost no one will live on these planets.


    In the Primordial Age, after the ancient emperors rose from the heavens, the gods of the gods led by the ancient emperors would not live on these planets if it was not necessary, but in the ark shaped by the ancient emperors!


    An ark is almost equal to a fairyland!


    The reason why these planets are despised is mainly because it is difficult to gather the vital energy of immortal spirits, and the turbid energy itself is too heavy, which is actually not conducive to cultivation.


    The speed of cultivation here is probably only one-fifth of that in Immortal Domain.


    This alone is enough to keep those true immortals away from these planets, not to mention other various disadvantages.


    Even if they had to go to the mainland to practice, those true immortals would also go to the endless continent, just like the two immortal kings Su Yan met underground before, they made such a choice.


    Later, Su Yan and the others created the Immortal Realm, and all the immortal emperors and powerhouses behind them followed suit. After that, almost no real immortals would go to these planets to build cave dwellings.


    But that''s fine, it''s equivalent to giving those ancient sects a space to exist independently.

 Chapter 4538： Fire and rain

    The history of Jianzong is much longer than that of the entire Taoist sect.


    But in the end, with the rise of Daomen, it gradually fell into decline.


    After that, Jianzong has been dormant. After many epochs, most of the true immortals in today''s era no longer know that there is a Jianzong in this world.


    After Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix traveled through the endless star field, they finally arrived at the planet where Sword Sect was located.


    The planet where Sword Sect is located is called the Burning Heaven Great World.


    According to the rules of the ancient times, this kind of planet that humans can live in will be called a certain world.


    Fentian Great World was once one of the famous strongholds of the human race in the Immortal Realm. After getting close, you can see that this planet is full of various tall buildings and permanent fortifications.


    At that time, the human race was not the master of the fairy world, and they could be attacked by those **** races at any time.


    These fortifications were built to defend against the Protoss.


    Seeing these fortifications that have been weathered after countless years, Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix also seem to have returned to the once glorious era.


    Su Yan said: "When I first came to the Immortal Realm, there was no Immortal Realm at that time, and all the immortals stayed on each planet. There are teleportation formations between these planets, and these teleportation formations can be used in different stars. Exchanges between domains. The immortal world at that time was far less civilized than today, and there were murders and conspiracies everywhere."


    Primitive Phoenix only held the pitch-black magic sword in his hand, and said, "Gu this time, let''s see what excuse Jianzong can come up with! If they can''t give Gu a satisfactory reason , Gu must step down the sword sect on this trip. Let his heavy world really burn with the flames of burning the sky!"


    The location of Fentian Great World in the star field is very interesting, and three suns can be seen above the head.


    Under the illumination of the three suns, the ground below was all rusted red, looking extremely barren, with no life at all.


    If there is a true immortal passing by here, I am afraid that it is impossible to think that the sword sect, which already had Taoism in ancient times, would be hidden in such a wild world!


    Primitive Phoenix laughed coldly!


    After the fire of the gods burned more and more vigorously, it spread directly on the sky, and when the entire sky was filled, it bombarded downwards!


    Countless fireballs suddenly fell from the sky, and the fortifications on the planet below were also thoroughly stimulated, weaving a variety of colorful defense formations.


    When the fireball hit these enchantments, the enchantments also swayed layer after layer of ripples.


    It seems that in a short period of time, the original phoenix cannot break through the defense system that Jianzong spent countless hours forging.


    But from the point of view of Jianzong, this matter is completely different.


    They could see countless fireballs falling from the sky!


    This ethereal and grand fire rain has no end in sight!


    Moreover, these fireballs contain extremely sacred attributes, which made Jianzong''s people dare not leave the fortifications to compete head-on.


    The oppressive force that the primitive phoenix can bring is a world-annihilation level for the first-level civilization!


    Primitive Phoenix has never been patient. Seeing that her Fire Rain can''t do much damage, she squeezed her hand into a fist again, and poured a drop of her own blood into the source of that Fire Rain!


    After getting this drop of blood from the original phoenix, that mass of primordial flames became more than ten times bigger!


    The fire rain that evolved from the source flame has completely turned into a pouring rain!


    When the intensity of the attacks increased several times, the defenses of the Sword Sect below gradually became unsupportable.


    At this time, a majestic voice came from below: "Which friend came to attack our Sword Sect?"


    Primal Phoenix sneered and said, "This seat is Primal Phoenix."


    Hearing the original Phoenix self-reporting his family, Jianzong suddenly fell into silence.


    The interior of Jianzong fell into a great panic. It is said that the primitive phoenix once visited Jianzong in the Eternal Era. At that time, she was invincible and swept the still-peak Jianzong with her own strength.


    Today, there are still the sword marks of the original phoenix inside the Sword Sect!


    These legendary characters are now attacking Jianzong again, so how can they not be nervous and afraid in their hearts?


    The current Sword Sect is far worse than the peak era. Even if Qijue has grown up, it has the realm of an Immortal Emperor.


    But I am afraid there is still a huge gap between the original Phoenix, and some of your original Phoenix methods are also very restrained by the sword sect, which makes the sword sect even more embarrassed.


    At this time, the big bosses in Jianzong have gathered together and are discussing how to deal with the original phoenix.


    The fireballs above are still falling. Those dense fireballs represent absolute power, and the lethality is boundless. If it is not for the protection of the formation, I am afraid that this planet has already been bombarded by the primitive phoenix. !


    The elders of Jianzong were all frowning, and in the end, only one elder with a strong personality said: "Even if our Jianzong can''t compare with the power of the year, we must not let others just oppress us casually! She fought!"


    This statement was supported by most of the elders. Only the sect master of Jianzong remained indecisive. After a long time, he said: "Please let the primitive phoenix come in, let''s see why she is looking for our Jianzong. Trouble, and then find a solution."


    When it comes to welcoming the original phoenix in, who can take on this responsibility?


    To talk to the Primordial Phoenix requires at least the level of an Immortal Emperor, Cheng Ying said: "Why don''t I go, I would like to see how amazing the legendary Primordial Phoenix is."


    The sect master instructed: "Cheng Ying, you can go to meet the primitive phoenix, but you must not easily conflict with her. If it is easy to conflict, it will be detrimental to our Sword Sect."


    Cheng Ying clasped his fists and said, "Don''t worry, Sect Master, of course I still know this in general, and I will definitely introduce the Primitive Phoenix."


    After Cheng Ying finished speaking, he walked out of the ancient hall of Jianzong, and then the man and the sword merged into one, turning into a purple streamer and flying towards the sky!


    Cheng Ying Yujian''s speed was extremely fast, and it took almost no time to pass through those raging fireballs and fly to the front of the primitive phoenix.


    When Cheng Ying saw Primordial Phoenix, she was about to salute, but she immediately saw Su Yan next to Primordial Phoenix, and was stunned.


    The last time Su Yan was in the volcano, he had said that he would come to the Sword Sect to settle accounts with them. Now not only has a Xianwu Emperor, but also a primitive phoenix, how can their Sword Sect resist?

 Chapter 4539： Sword Sect Master

    "It''s you, Cheng Ying?" Su Yan saw Cheng Ying and didn''t plan to do anything, just looked at her casually.


    Cheng Ying and Su Yan looked at each other at this time, then looked at Primitive Phoenix, clasped his fists and said, "I have seen Emperor Xianwu, this should be Primordial Phoenix Emperor Saha, right? Cheng Ying in the Sword Sect. I don''t know the two of you. Why do you want to attack my Sword Sect, and what advice do you have?"


    Primitive Phoenix snorted heavily: "You guys are really brave? You dare to ask Gu for any advice. Don''t you know what you did?"


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he had already taken the pitch-black long sword into his hands.


    Seeing the dark long sword in Primitive Phoenix''s hands, Cheng Ying already understood what the other party was coming for.


    But Cheng Ying still did not forget his mission after all, and said to the primitive phoenix: "The sect master sent me here to invite the two of you to enter the Sword Sect as guests. Perhaps there is still a lot to say about this matter."


    The expression on the original Phoenix''s face suddenly became very cold, and he snorted heavily, saying: "Alright, Gu Ye is just trying to see what your Sword Sect wants to compose to fool me!"


    Primal Phoenix''s eyes revealed very, very strong dissatisfaction!


    In fact, from the moment he got this pitch-black long sword, a terrifying anger has accumulated in the heart of Primal Phoenix!


    If Jianzong can''t give her a satisfactory answer, then she will definitely destroy Jianzong today!


    After the original phoenix promised Cheng Ying, no nonsense, just waved his sleeves, and the fire of the gods in the sky was vanished.


    The fire rain just now spread over thousands of kilometers, and the primitive phoenix could take it away with a flick of its sleeve.


    After the rain of fire disappeared from the sky, Cheng Ying quickly led the way, leading Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix towards the Ancestral Court of Sword Sect.


    The gravity of this planet is more than five times that of the general fairyland. Under such a gravity environment, it is possible to temper the fleshly body by various means.


    After getting used to the five times the gravity, and returning to the normal gravity, you will definitely be as light as a swallow. No matter the strength or speed, it will be obviously improved by a grade.


    The ancestral courtyard of Jianzong is in the middle of a mountain range, and it was built by hollowing out the mountain range.


    This planet is surrounded by six suns, and the surface of the planet is always shrouded in extreme heat and high temperature. Only when the mountains of the plateau are hollowed out will the interior appear cool.


    It was not the first time for Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix to come to the Sword Sect, but after seeing the portal of the Sword Sect, they still felt extremely magnificent.


    This was originally a 20,000-zhang mountain, but it was split from the middle of a sword by the patriarch of Jianzong!


    Passing through this split peak, you can go straight to the ancestral courtyard of Jianzong.


    Cheng Ying didn''t talk much as a human being, he just led the way and didn''t say any nonsense.


    Su Yan was looking at the surrounding scenery, everything here was still so desolate, and it was almost no different from the last time Su Yan came.


    After passing through the portal, you entered the middle of the mountains.


    The middle of this mountain range has been completely hollowed out by Jianzong, there is no where the dome is on the top, and the deepest place below is also dark, I don''t know where it has reached.


    In these epochs, Sword Sect has never released his power, but has been insisting on running his own ancestral court, which should have developed the ancestral court to the extreme.


    When walking through this mountain, you can see various statues.


    The smallest of these statues are more than 20 feet long, and the larger ones are hundreds of feet. All of them are sword sect figures swinging their swords. The posture of each figure is different, but they all have a chilling meaning.


    At the end, you can finally see a building embedded in the mountain.


    This building is engraved with countless exquisite patterns, and painted in color, forming an extremely sharp contrast with the surrounding dark rocks.


    This is the ancestral court of Jianzong.


    Now the suzerain of Jianzong is called Nan Gezi, and he dresses like a Taoist. He personally greeted him from the outside, with many elders.


    When Su Yan saw Jianzong''s sect master dressed as a Taoist, he was still a little surprised, because Jianzong was not a branch of Taoism at all, and had fought **** battles with Taoism at the beginning, so it is not an exaggeration to say that he has deep hatred.


    After Nan Gezi saw Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix, he greeted Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix successively, and then introduced Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix into the Ancestral Court''s palace.


    The palaces here are magnificent, and more importantly, the buildings here are almost all wooden structures.


    A house made of wood may be the most common thing in other places, but in this cruel world shrouded by six suns, it is an extremely rare treasure.


    The pillars in the ancestral courtyard are carved with dragons and phoenixes, which is very imposing.


    Primordial Phoenix''s anger was still in his heart, but Nan Ge Zili was well-rounded, and it wasn''t easy to attack.


    But she still sneered, and then said in her heart: "I''ll have to see what tricks your Sword Sect is up to!"


    After entering the ancestral courtyard, Nan Gezi hurriedly invited Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix to take a seat.


    Su Yan was waiting to sit down when Primitive Phoenix already said, "There is no need to sit down, Sect Master of Sword Sect, you''d better explain to Gu how a sword came to be."


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he inserted the pitch-black magic sword into the floor, and the sword qi swayed in a circle, arousing the sword hearts of the surrounding sword sect masters!


    The original Phoenix did this, the meaning of being provocative was very obvious.


    Since ancient times, few people have dared to be so provocative in the ancestral court of Sword Sect.


    But she is a primitive phoenix, no matter where she goes, she will never be afraid!


    "Did you know that Primordial Heavenly Demon is Gu''s best friend, and you desecrated his body, have you ever thought that you will bear Gu''s anger?" Primal Phoenix couldn''t hold back his anger.


    Furious anger emanated from her body, and even the air was filled with the smell of sparks.


    The current situation can be said to be on the verge of triggering. It only takes a little spark to ignite the original Phoenix Mars, and then burn the ancestral courtyard of the Sword Sect to ashes!


    But Nan Gezi said: "The Great Emperor Primordial Demon agreed and knew about this matter."


    "What the hell?" Primordial Phoenix glared at Nan Gezi, what the Sword Sect Sect Master said was too unexpected.


    Nangezi said: "How could my sword sect easily desecrate the body of the emperor, especially one of the five emperors of all ages. It was the original emperor who agreed to do it, and we used his body to forge the magic sword."


    "What you said, Gu Ke is really confused. The primitive demon has fallen for many years. Can he still tell you what to do with his body after death?"


    Nangezi said: "Even before his fall, the Primordial Demon Emperor had already been to the Burning Heaven Great World. Those outside that have long been weathered are all the sword-fighting furnaces of the past."

 Chapter 4540： Doubts about what happened back then

    Nan Gezi told the events of that year slowly.


    It turned out that Jianzong was one of the servants of the Demon Sect at the time, specializing in forging blades for the demon soldiers under the original Emperor Tianmo.


    Jianzong is not only good at swordsmanship, but also better at forging various weapons. If you talk about the means of refining weapons, you can definitely be regarded as the ancestor of Taoism.


    Halfway through the war, the Primordial Demon Emperor had already predicted that he would fall, so he made a lot of arrangements in advance.


    Including the distribution of his estate after his death, and how to dispose of his remains.


    But after the death of the original Heavenly Demon Emperor, all the demons under his command immediately turned against each other. His arrangements did not work at all, and the demon sect was also defeated like a mountain.


    Jianzong got the right to dispose of the remains of the original Tianmo emperor. The original Tianmo emperor wanted to ask Jianzong to use his tempered backbone to make a sword. This sword contains his last resentment and will definitely kill his enemies in the future.


    Primal Phoenix picked up the sword in his hand, looked at it carefully for a while, and then said, "You mean, this Mo Yeliuguang was created by him with permission from you?"


    Nangezi said, "That''s right. Otherwise, how could my Sword Sect desecrate the remains of the Primitive Heavenly Demon Emperor?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Since it was his order, then there should be evidence, right? Don''t you guys from the Sword Sect think that Lonely is easy to fool."


    Many people in Jianzong showed embarrassed expressions. This matter has to be traced back. It was all at the end of the Eternal Era, and it has been many years since now.


    The people of Jianzong have changed one after another, and there are only a dozen old people who have experienced that era in today''s Jianzong.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "If you can''t produce evidence, don''t blame Gu Lai Shou for being ruthless!"


    Primitive Phoenix has always been like this, he would rather kill three thousand by mistake than let one go.


    Anyway, destroying the Sword Sect would not be a burden for her.


    The sword sect people finally showed an embarrassed expression. Li Conglong, one of the sword sect''s seven masters, couldn''t bear it anymore, and said angrily: "Primordial Phoenix, you are too overbearing! Do you casually pinpoint the existence?"


    Primal Phoenix snorted coldly, and then said, "Isn''t it?"


    The people from Jianzong were stunned to the extreme for a while, and they were completely speechless.


    According to legend, the primitive phoenix once came to Jianzong, and that time it swept all directions and was invincible!


    This time, they are afraid that they still can''t resist the original phoenix.


    Nan Gezi, the Sect Master of Sword Sect, laughed at this moment and said, "The original Phoenix''s words are serious. In fact, there is evidence for this, but we can''t get in touch with it today."


    "What do you mean by that? You have evidence, but you can''t get in touch with it? Are you trying to make fun of Gu?"


    Nangezi said: "Why should you worry about your honor, I said that the evidence exists, it must exist, how could the sect master of my Sword Sect deceive people? It''s just that the evidence is placed in a place that we can''t touch, or our ability. Not qualified to touch it."


    Primitive Phoenix was still in doubt, but Su Yan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up, only to hear Su Yan say, "I know what you are talking about."


    Primitive Phoenix looked towards Su Yan, only to hear Su Yan say: "Back then Shi Kaitian was afraid that the descendants of his Sword Sect would have some kind of big demon, which would be too unworthy, so he put all his mantle and sword in Shi Chong. In the forest. Later, any important things from the Sword Sect will be put into the Shichong Forest."


    Those Sword Sect figures all looked at Su Yan with extremely strange eyes, wondering how he, an outsider, would know about such a secret event of the Sword Sect!


    "Since this Shi Chonglin is the site of their Sword Sect, why can''t they take it out?" Primal Phoenix asked strangely.


    "Jianzong has encountered two extinction crises in history. After the two major crises, not only many swordsmanships have been cut off, but even the method of opening Shichonglin has been lost." Nangezi said, "The original Emperor Tianmo''s The hand decree is still there, but it has already fallen into the Shichong Forest."


    Primordial Phoenix said, "Is this still not easy to do? You take this seat to Shichong Forest. If this seat is broken through Shichong Forest, you can naturally take the hand-written decree of the Primordial Demon to see it."


    An elder said: "But Shi Chonglin is the place where the sect masters of the Sword Sect have returned to their solitude, how can they be disturbed by outsiders?"


    The original Phoenix said directly: "It seems that your sword sect wants to experience the third crisis of sect extinction, right? Do you think that the power of loneliness is not enough to erase your sword sect from this world? Stop talking nonsense, who is it? If you dare to stop Gu, Gu will kill someone!"


    Nangezi said: "In the land of the Stone Forest, it''s okay to take Zunjia there. If Zunjia can break the sword formation in Shichonglin, it will also be of great benefit to our Sword Sect. After all, the sect masters of all dynasties still have many heritages and treasures. Scattered in Shichong Forest."


    "That''s still not moving?" Primitive Phoenix couldn''t wait.


    Nan Gezi ignored Primitive Phoenix at this time, and asked Su Yan directly, "Is Emperor Xianwu confident in breaking Shichonglin?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I once heard Shi Kaitian, the patriarch of the Sword Sect, talk about Shi Chonglin, but now I can''t say how sure I am. I have to witness Shi Chonglin before I can get the answer."


    Primal Phoenix was extremely dissatisfied with Nan Gezi, and said, "Sect Master of Sword Sect, why don''t you ask Gu how sure you are?"


    Nan Gezi said, "Do you still need to ask? You must be 100% sure that you are so powerful."


    "That''s true." Primal Phoenix then looked at Nan Gezi, "You are quite a character, and you are not nervous or stage fright at all when facing Gu and the Great Emperor Xianwu. It''s a pity that Jianzong has long been It''s useless, if you switch to Daomen, you should at least be able to achieve Tianzun."


    The elders and strong men under Nan Gezi were all proud and arrogant, and they were usually the people who considered themselves the number one in the world.


    But it was these characters who were overwhelmed by the aura of the original Phoenix and the coercion of the gods after seeing the original phoenix.


    Those who can be calm in front of her primitive phoenix when they meet for the first time are definitely not ordinary people.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "What do you think, is it really the magic sword that Primal Heavenly Demon asked their Sword Sect to build?"


    Primitive Phoenix was already a little shaken at this time, because Primordial Heavenly Demon''s death was indeed strange. According to Su Yan''s analysis, Primordial Heavenly Demon seemed to have already known his death date.


    This is consistent with Jianzong''s statement. Since he knows his own death, and then wants to use his own blood to create a magic sword to take revenge, this is also a logical logic.


    And based on what Primordial Phoenix knew about his old friends, Primordial Demons did have a great possibility to do so.


    Only to hear Su Yan say: "Let''s go to Shichong Forest first, maybe the Primordial Demon may have prepared a surprise for us."

 Chapter 4541： infinite light and heat

    Shichonglin is located 800 miles south of Jianzong Ancestral Court.


    There used to be a huge volcano there, and it used to be the place where the ancestors of Jianzong made swords.


    There are many ancient swords in Jianzong forged there.


    But later the volcano fell into dormancy, and the sword furnace next to the volcano gradually fell into disuse.


    Looking at the past, the huge sword furnaces are like barren tombs, telling the endless desolation.


    After climbing over a large mountain, the terrain became flat.


    But above the plain, a very strange stone forest can be seen.


    Many huge stones towered like trees, straight up and down, and spread to the horizon.


    Under the leadership of Nan Gezi, everyone quickly arrived at a boundary monument.


    The three characters of Shi Chonglin are written on the boundary monument.


    Shichonglin is the forbidden area of ??Jianzong, only the old man in the door can go.


    But in front of Su Yan and Primal Phoenix, the Sword Sect Sect Master Nan Gezi has no right to choose.


    Many sword sect powerhouses have heard of Shi Chonglin, and they also know the story of many sword sect powerhouses who wanted to enter Shichong Forest, but were buried in it in the end.


    It is said that there are not only many powerful organs in Shichong Forest, but also many unexpected things.


    Just after arriving at the entrance of Shichong Forest, Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "The aura here is not right, it has the aura of those ancient emperors."


    Su Yan said: "Shi Kaitian killed the ancient emperors in the past, maybe he also put the things of those ancient emperors into Shichong Forest?"


    "Is that so? I don''t know why, but there is an ominous premonition in Gu''s heart."


    After really coming to Shichonglin, Primitive Phoenix became more cautious than before.


    But she is a primitive phoenix after all. Since she has come to the door of Shi Chonglin, how can she easily back down?


    The primitive phoenix shook his shoulders lightly, and twelve fire wings emerged from his back.


    After these twelve fire wings are fully opened, they have an incomparably terrifying power!


    It was the first time that Jianzong saw the Primitive Phoenix, and it was the first time they felt such a terrifying power!


    There seems to be endless power in the fire wings, enough to completely destroy the entire world, and of course the almighty divinity.


    This is definitely not the ability to gain terrifying power by practicing hard!


    And the people from Jianzong finally understood why this woman was called the strongest woman in the Immortal Realm!


    When the original phoenix came to Jianzong, the people of Jianzong were completely helpless to her. This incident has long become the legend of Jianzong.


    In this day and age, Primordial Phoenix used her own strength to prove how she could become a legend!


    The original phoenix was quietly suspended in the air, and the twelve fire wings behind her did not move. She was still staring at the entrance of Shi Chonglin, her expression was very serious, and her wildness was gone.


    Then I saw the primitive phoenix walking slowly in the void, wanting to step into the Shichong Forest.


    But the original phoenix stepped on the nearest stone pillar, and an invisible force came from all directions, as if the whole world was rejecting her existence.


    The twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix suddenly opened up, causing a boundless heat wave!


    However, a powerful force corresponding to it came from the interior of Shi Chonglin, and it actually shook the primitive phoenix out!


    Although the original phoenix didn''t use its full strength just now, the mighty power generated by that powerful divine power covering everything was already earth-shattering enough!


    How could it be pushed out of Shi Chonglin by an inexplicable force?


    Even those from Jianzong were completely stunned!


    This is really unreasonable, but the original phoenix showed a natural expression, and only said to Su Yan: "It really is the purest ancient emperor''s power! There should be an ancient emperor in this forest! If it wasn''t for the ancient emperor''s power, It''s impossible to force me back."


    The original Phoenix said that there was a living ancient emperor in Shichong Forest, which is very unreasonable in itself.


    All the ancient emperors in those days have already fallen, which is common knowledge that everyone knows.


    If there is an ancient emperor living in seclusion in Shichong Forest, how could the people of Jianzong not know?


    There should be another secret in the middle, but it has not been cracked.


    Su Yan said: "If it was the ancient emperor, how could he just use his strength to kick you out? We should fight to the death with you. Don''t forget that there is a deep feud between us and those ancient emperors!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Primitive Phoenix did not reply to Su Yan, but instead released a lot of the power in his body.


    At this time, the primitive phoenix not only had twelve fire wings behind it, but even the whole body was gradually covered with divine fire of the phoenix.


    Although the divine fire of the phoenix is ??not strong, the brilliance it emits is extremely dazzling, and the hair of the original phoenix flew upside down towards the sky due to the blessing of divine power.


    The primitive phoenix at this time is like the sun **** descending to earth, and the aura overwhelms all the immortal emperors here!


    Primitive Phoenix once again flew in towards Shi Chonglin!


    This time, I still encountered great resistance. This resistance seems to have become stronger with the improvement of the original Phoenix''s own strength!


    The primitive phoenix only entered the range of 20 feet of Shi Chonglin, and it was already difficult at this time!


    But it is absolutely impossible for her to withdraw from Shi Chonglin again and again!


    After Primordial Phoenix clenched his fists, even more dazzling flames gushed out from Primordial Phoenix''s body!


    At this moment, even the brilliance of the six suns in the sky was completely covered by the brilliance of the original phoenix!


    The primitive phoenix is ??now surrounded by a huge group of light and heat, and in this huge brilliance, endless heat is radiated!


    The scorching heat spreads in all directions along with the brilliance, and even the mountains behind Su Yan and the others began to dissolve under this huge heat and light, and gradually turned into flowing magma!


    The original phoenix has not completely liberated its power, and its power has reached such an incredible level!


    How terrifying would it be if she exerted all her strength?


    I''m afraid that the entire Burning Heaven Great World will be burned to ashes by her!


    Cheng Ying and the strong men of Jianzong were really shocked!


    The original phoenix is ??the power of the true god, and it is a powerful innate power! It is also far beyond the power of those Immortal Emperors!


    This is called talent, and it is also an innate strength.


    A fire cultivator of the human race, no matter how much he cultivates, it is impossible for him to reach this level!


    Only after releasing the original phoenix with such mighty power, can it continue to walk towards the depths of Shichong Forest!


    But that resistance still exists, and the resistance to her has become more and more powerful!


    Primitive Phoenix had long felt that the stone forest in front of him might have some kind of formation. If the stone forest was completely burned with huge light and heat, then no matter what formation was here, it would definitely be shattered!

 Chapter 4542： Seven Immortal Sword

    But this time it can only be said that the original Phoenix thought too simplistic.


    The stone forests on the ground near the original phoenix have long since been burned into magma and spread over the earth.


    But that resistance still exists, and it still makes it difficult for the original Phoenix.


    What''s even more incredible is that under the destroyed stone forests, there are stone forests slowly growing out of the magma!


    This stone forest really seems to have some kind of vitality


    Even those from Jianzong were stunned.


    Jianzong has experienced many turbulences in the history. During the turbulence, many strong men and elders fell. These strong men and elders also brought many secrets of Jianzong to the tomb.


    There are many important things in Jianzong that have long been broken.


    Even the current Sect Master Nan Gezi didn''t know how to explain what happened in Shichong Forest.


    He only knew that Shi Chonglin was a very important place to Jianzong, that was all.


    Primitive Phoenix saw that the surrounding stone forest was destroyed and regrown, and she was already very surprised. She looked towards the depths of Shichong Forest!


    This power that reborn after the destruction of Shilin came from somewhere deep in Shichong Forest, and this power was indeed very similar to the power used by those ancient emperors back then.


    Primal Phoenix suddenly had a strong determination to win or lose. Since the ancient emperor can go to the depths of Shichong Forest, then she must be able to do it too!


    It''s totally unreasonable, what the ancient emperor can do, her primitive phoenix can''t do it!


    The primitive phoenix showed even more terrifying power, as if a small sun had risen in the Shichong Forest!


    The huge light and heat forced the people of Jianzong to retreat, and in the process of retreating, they had to open the barrier to resist this ruthless light and heat!


    The power of the original phoenix is ??placed in the Immortal Emperor, and it can already be regarded as a rolling series.


    But she was still trapped in Shichonglin, and it took so much effort to enter Shichonglin less than a hundred feet away!


    If this is replaced by other Immortal Emperors, I am afraid that even half of the original Phoenix will not be able to do it.


    The people of Jianzong flew directly into the air. Li Conglong, one of the seven elites, inserted his sword into the void, and then squeezed a sword technique with his right hand. Then, with a chanting spell, the divine sword in his hand directly turned into a big river, lingering around. In the sky!


    This big river protects all the people of Jianzong in the middle, isolating the huge light and heat.


    Quanjin Nandao, one of the Seven Masters: "Have our ancestors of Sword Sect really fought this monster? I just think it takes great courage to stand in front of her, let alone fight her desperately."


    The primal phoenix''s oppressive force is extremely powerful. To fight the primordial phoenix, you must first overcome the shock of the great pressure to the mind.


    Otherwise, Primitive Phoenix will stare at him, and I am afraid that he will not even have the strength to hold a sword.


    Even though Primitive Phoenix had already shown the power to destroy the world, she was still trapped in the Shichong Forest, unable to move for a long time.


    Primordial Phoenix had already discovered that the stronger the power she used, the stronger the shocking power in Shichong Forest would follow, and the shocking power would always be stronger than her own power. .


    This makes the original Phoenix very uncomfortable!


    But she has always been proud, and she would never be willing to admit defeat so easily, and the strength of her body began to rise again!


    At this time, the primordial phoenix not only had the divine fire of the phoenix burning on every hair, but even his eyes were spewing out powerful flames!


    After reaching this level, the outside of the original phoenix directly turned into a layer of mask with the highest temperature. This layer of mask was like the clothes worn on the original phoenix, with a high temperature of 10,000 degrees.


    No matter what magic weapon or immortal sword, as long as it is close to the original phoenix, it will be burned into meaningless molten iron!


    And the strange resistance that came from Shi Chonglin actually became stronger along with it!


    This feeling can be said to be very obvious. As long as the original phoenix becomes stronger, the resistance will also become stronger!


    Primal Phoenix felt extremely unhappy, because she felt that it was as if she was being played by the other party. Not only her hands, but also her side was gradually gathering a powerful fire!


    Under the control of the original phoenix, these fire seeds were all turned into flame dragons!


    Just a flaming dragon is already tens of thousands of feet, enough to completely cover the entire Shichong Forest!


    Not to mention what a terrifying level of lethality a dozen flaming dragons will raise!


    Primordial Phoenix is ??now completely on top, she doesn''t care, even if Shichonglin is completely destroyed, she will find out the ancient emperor hidden in the depths of Shichonglin!


    No one in this world has ever been able to play with her primitive phoenix!


    There has never been such a person, and there will never be one now or in the future!


    But just as the power of a dozen fire dragons reached its peak, seven swords suddenly flew out from the depths of Shi Chonglin!


    These seven swords have different colors and different attributes, but they are a complete set of fairy swords!


    These seven swords were nailed into the void after they came out.


    Su Yan recognized these seven swords almost at a glance. These seven swords should be Qixiu. Back then, Shi Kaitian, the founder of Sword Sect, was most famous for his ability to use the Qixiu to form various sword formations that filled the sky with gods and Buddhas. There is no way to break the line!


    Although Qixiu was pinned in the void and motionless, the sword qi was constantly converging!


    When the first fire dragon attacked, the scarlet-red Scarlet Heaven Sword in the Seventh Cultivation also flew out directly, turning into a purple-red sword light to chop off the dragon''s head!


    The faucet landed suddenly, causing the ground to shake for a while, and also smashed a big hole in the Shichong Forest.


    Primitive Phoenix sneered, and was about to continue to manipulate the fire dragon whose head had been severed to grow a brand new head. He never imagined that the body of the fire dragon whose head had been severed would not obey the command at all, and fell ruthlessly. on the ridge.


    After the fire dragon''s body fell to the ground, it directly crushed a mountain!


    And among the collapsed peaks, the Divine Phoenix Fire is still burning!


    The flame is invisible and intangible. After cutting the dragon''s head, it could have changed into a new dragon''s head.


    The reason why the original phoenix can''t change the new dragon head is entirely because the core of the spell has been broken by the sword light!


    With a single sword, the original phoenix naturally has no more room to manipulate spells.


    The next dozen or so fire dragons also ended up the same way, all of them had their heads cut off and landed inside and outside of Shi Chonglin.


    These fire dragons themselves contain the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and the Phoenix Divine Fire also burns on those rocks after it hits the ground!


    The surrounding fire was soaring into the sky and the smoke was billowing from the top of the mountain to the Shichong Forest at the foot of the mountain.


    Standing in the sky to see all these changes, it is like the end of the world!


    The Qixiu Sword didn''t stop after breaking the Primordial Phoenix''s spell, and then turned into seven streamers of different colors and stabbed towards the Primordial Phoenix!

 Chapter 4543： Su Yans attempt

    Primordial Phoenix took the magic sword of Mo Yeliuguang in his hand, and the jet-black sword glow combined with Primordial Phoenix''s phoenix divine fire, dancing dazzlingly, but it also resisted the attack of the Seventh Immortal Sword!


    But the Seventh Sword Formation has been completed, and the attack is like spring water, and it is getting faster and faster.


    Primitive Phoenix was too tired to resist, and before he knew it, he was forced to the outside of Shi Chonglin by the Seventh Immortal Sword.


    After the original Phoenix retreated to the outside of Shichonglin, the Seventh Immortal Sword stopped chasing, and instead flew back into the depths of Shichonglin.


    Primitive Phoenix fought for two rounds, causing a sea of ??blazing fires in the sky and the ground, and finally returned without success. She was really angry.


    She has been to many difficult places in this world, and she has been able to retreat completely. Can''t this little Shichong Forest be leveled?


    Primordial Phoenix was about to act, showing more powerful power and Dharma body, but Su Yan stopped him when he didn''t want to.


    Su Yan said: "Why don''t you let me try it, I already have some ideas."


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Su Yan with those golden eyes and said, "Su Baxian, don''t you believe that this seat can completely destroy Shi Chonglin''s defenses?"


    Su Yan was not as angry as the original Phoenix, and said very leisurely: "It''s not that I can''t trust you, but I already have a more ingenious method to break Shi Chonglin''s formation, of course, you should use your method. To break Shi Chonglin''s defense, it just takes more strength."


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "What is the ingenious way you said, why don''t you tell me and let Gu come and try it."


    Su Yan said, "You definitely don''t want to try this method."


    "Why? Are you laughing at this seat''s wisdom that is not as good as you?" Primitive Phoenix was already furious, but at this time Su Yan was unwilling to explain to her, Primordial Phoenix meant to take out his anger at Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "You women are just careful, why do I want to laugh at you? My method is very simple, use your body to bear the sword light of the Seventh Virtue, and then you can walk into the Shichong Forest. ."


    Primitive Phoenix asked doubtfully, "Are you going to hit the Seven Swords alone? What the **** is this? Su Baxian, aren''t you confused! If you want to break through the formation, where is the way to let yourself hit the sword first?"


    Primitive Phoenix only felt that Su Yan''s proposal was completely nonsense, and it was not worth trying at all.


    But Su Yan said: "You can only know this kind of thing if you try it. If you don''t try it, how will you know if it''s nonsense? Besides, aren''t you immortal with a phoenix? Are you afraid that those swords will fail?"


    Primal Phoenix said, "If you''re not afraid of being hit by a sword, why don''t you get on it?"


    "That''s what you said, it''s my turn to go to the Shichong Forest." Su Yan said, "I will prove how clever my method is."


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t want to give Su Yan the chance to break the formation, but since the words had already been said, it would be somewhat embarrassing to go back on it.


    Moreover, Primitive Phoenix was also very curious as to whether the ingenious method Su Yan said was true or not.


    Su Yan carried his sword and walked towards the interior of Shi Chonglin.


    The sword in Su Yan''s hand is the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, Su Yan gently swayed the sword light, and the infinite ice crystals were released along with the sword energy!


    Not only did the magma on the ground re-freeze, but even the extremely hot air became a little cooler.


    After the battles of the primitive phoenix just now, Shichong Forest has already become devastated.


    After Su Yan walked into Shichong Forest with his sword, he gradually felt the feeling of being rejected by the whole world.


    It seems that he should not exist in Shichong Forest.


    This feeling comes not only from some strange force, but also from cause and effect.


    That is to say, at the level of cause and effect, someone has rewritten everything in Shi Chonglin, so there is such a strange sense of rejection.


    Anyone who enters Shichong Forest will be rejected by the law of causality, and will produce those attacks!


    The attack method is not necessarily the same, but there may be thousands or even more.


    Su Yan and Sword Sect''s patriarch Shi Kaitian knew each other. Shi Kaitian should not have the ability to rewrite the law of cause and effect.


    The law of causality is the most obscure part of the immortal rules. It is counted from the beginning of the world. Even if all the gods and ancient emperors are counted, no more than five people can crack the cause and effect.


    These five people are not all the kind of series that can manipulate cause and effect and play with them at will.


    As Su Yan walked, he swung the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand.


    Primitive Phoenix looked at it, and only felt that Su Yan was so relaxed, I was afraid that he would suffer a big loss in Shichong Forest!


    But the strange thing is that Su Yan quickly entered the distance of Shichong Lin Baizhang, but still did not receive any attack.


    In the eyes of others, it was as if Shi Chonglin rejected her primitive phoenix very much, but did not reject Su Yan at all.


    This is really surprising!


    And the short period of peace also ended when Su Yan was too far away!


    When Su Yan took this step, Shi Chonglin seemed to suddenly come to life. Those stone forests that were destroyed by the primitive phoenix and had grown very slowly started to grow frantically at a very abnormal speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan was already surrounded by tall stone forests!


    Under the ground, there seems to be some kind of power that is just around the corner.


    Everyone could see that Shi Chonglin''s method of dealing with Su Yan was definitely different from that of Primordial Phoenix!


    I saw Su Yan snorted softly, and then still had an expression of disapproval, and then inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand into the ground!


    A circle of solid ice quickly spread on the ground!


    The stone forest was also frozen by the solid ice, and Su Yan quickly created an ice world of his own.


    In this icy world, Su Yan is the only ruler.


    The surrounding cold has become very severe, and it seems that even the flow of time has gradually slowed down, and everything has become silent.


    But in this silence, many terrifying thorns suddenly pierced the ice and stabbed towards Su Yan!


    In the midst of these changes in the thorns, Su Yan''s footsteps were incomparably dreamy, avoiding all attacks.


    But this is just the beginning!


    After the attack of the thorns ended, a purple poisonous mist appeared on the top of the thorns.


    These purple poisonous mists spread rapidly


    Even the disciples of Jianzong had a very blank expression, because their Jianzong never used poison, and they were the most disdainful of using poison.


    Jianzong has always been proud of defeating opponents with a long sword in his hand on the battlefield. If this is not the case, even if he wins, it will be boring and meaningless.

 Chapter 4544： Swordsmans backhand

    Of course, these purple poisonous mists could not help Su Yan. Su Yan flew towards the sky, and then waved his long sword lightly, and created an ice coffin in the sky. In the ice coffin.


    Then Su Yan also landed on the ice coffin.


    Su Yan''s expression still looked very relaxed at this time, and he didn''t have the nervousness that Primitive Phoenix had before.


    Su Yan walked leisurely on top of the ice coffin, not only those from the Sword Sect, but even the Primitive Phoenix was stunned.


    At this time, Su Yan had already walked two hundred feet along the ice coffin, and now the distance between Su Yan''s entry into Shichong Forest had surpassed that of the original phoenix.


    Primal Phoenix snorted at this time, not because he was jealous of Su Yan, but because his mood was really complicated.


    Then Primitive Phoenix looked towards Su Yan carefully. After looking at it for a while, Su Yan finally understood why Su Yan was able to walk in the middle of Shichong Forest so easily.


    Because Su Yan had already rewritten the law of cause and effect.


    Every time Su Yan uses his sword, he gets stuck on the point of causality conversion, so Shi Chonglin''s countermeasures are often too late to be used, and Su Yan has already neutralized most of the power!


    Although Primitive Phoenix could understand what Su Yan had done, if she was asked to do it, she would probably not be able to do it.


    First of all, her swordsmanship is far less sophisticated than Su Yan''s, and another very important point is that her grasp of cause and effect is far less accurate than Su Yan''s.


    The process of transforming fruit is like ripe apples on an apple tree.


    First of all, the apple tree must first grow leaves, then bloom, and after flowering, bear fruit, and after the fruit grows again, it will bear ripe apples.


    Such cause and effect can be said to be found everywhere in our lives, and can be found anywhere.


    But at the level of law, the conversion of cause and effect does not go through such a long process. The conversion of nature between cause and effect is often only a momentary thing, and then those processes will occur after the conversion.


    It may seem unreasonable to say that, but it is.


    Because the cause and effect we usually see are presented through time. It''s like an apple tree buds in spring, then blooms, and bears fruit in autumn. There are three seasons in the middle.


    But at the level of law, cause and effect are still above time.


    The true law of cause and effect can ignore time.


    That''s why Su Yan was able to use that kind of swordsmanship that was bound to hit, because the result had already been written, so no matter what changes happened in time, the final result would be classified as a hit!


    "Su Baxian, how far have you reached?" Primitive Phoenix was already a little regretful at this time. She had never entered the interior of the Huntian Pagoda, so no matter how hard she tried after that, it was of no use. She was always worse than Su Yan.


    This gap is simply not something that can be smoothed out by accumulating and practicing over time.


    It was as if those people from the Sword Sect could not reach her primitive phoenix no matter how much they cultivated. Once this gap appeared, it would become an insurmountable chasm.


    Even the original phoenix wouldn''t have any way to close the gap.


    Su Yan was sliding on the ice coffin at this time, his movements and postures were like dancing. Although the brilliance of the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand was not comparable to the original phoenix just now, it was already considered a first-class divine weapon in this world.


    Could it be that Shi Chonglin''s secret is really about to be broken by this outsider?


    There was a very strong unwillingness in the hearts of those in Jianzong.


    This place should be the holy place of their sword sect, but now the disciples of their sword sect don''t even have the ability to step into it!


    And when Su Yan entered another fifty feet, those seven different sword lights appeared in the sky again!


    The Seventh Immortal Sword appeared again!


    The power of the Seventh Immortal Sword is no trivial matter. After forming a sword formation, there can be a special increase in Shichong Forest, so even the original Phoenix was forced back by the Seventh Immortal Sword.


    Everyone wanted to see how Su Yan would deal with the Seventh Immortal Sword.


    Seeing that the Seven Immortal Swords of Immortals had been flying desperately, Su Yan was still as idle as before in the face of these seven sword lights, and had absolutely no intention of raising his luck.


    Seeing how unprepared Su Yan was, Primal Phoenix knew that what Su Yan said just now was not a joke.


    He really intends to use his physical body to resist the Seventh Immortal Sword!


    "It would be too chaotic to do this, right? Even if you have the indestructible dragon **** battle body, you have incredible resilience, but it is not a real immortal body. If you are penetrated by a powerful sword energy, your brain and heart , and still die."''


    Before the original Phoenix could finish speaking, he saw that the Seventh Immortal Sword flew in front of Su Yan, but all of them stopped only an inch away from Su Yan.


    The closest Scarlet Heaven Sword was almost able to pierce Su Yan''s eyes.


    But these seven swords stopped precisely in the void, and did not pierce Su Yan''s body, why is this?


    Is it related to cause and effect?


    No, the primordial phoenix''s god''s eyes did not see the cause and effect line being disturbed by Su Yan.


    Primitive Phoenix still couldn''t understand why those seven swords stopped at the end and did not cause any damage to Su Yan at all.


    Those from the Sword Sect were also extremely puzzled. No one knew what magic Su Yan had used. The Seventh Sword Formation of the patriarch Shi Kaitian once shocked the entire immortal world.


    In the end, Nan Gezi, the head of the Sword Sect, came to the conclusion: "The Seventh Swordsmanship will never hurt anyone. The ancestors put the sword array here, just to scare people."


    Shi Chong Forest was opened by Shi Kaitian, the ancestor of Sword Sect. The reason why Shi Kaitian opened up Shi Chong Forest is unknown.


    But it is foreseeable that those who will enter Shichong Forest in the future must be disciples of Sword Sect.


    So when Shi Kaitian set up the sword array, the most important thing left was not to kill.


    The power of the sword formation itself is still there, but it cannot kill.


    If you know this, then you don''t need to worry too much about the Seventh Swordsmanship, because the Seventh Swordsmanship does not pose any substantial threat at all.


    But if you don''t know this, if you fight with the Seventh Immortal Sword, then you will inevitably be forced out of Shichong Forest after tasting the power and changes of the Seventh Swordsmanship, just like the original phoenix.


    After Nan Gezi solved the answer at this time, Primitive Phoenix showed an expression of sudden realization. It turned out to be the case.


    Primitive Phoenix also wanted to step into Shichong Forest, but she was very arrogant after all, so she did not step into Shichong Forest in the end.


    After Su Yan used this method to see through the Seventh Sword Formation, he walked directly towards the deeper part of Shi Chonglin.


    Why is there the breath and strength of the ancient emperor in Shichong Forest, and how many treasures Shi Kaitian left in Shichong Forest, these secrets should be solved immediately.

 Chapter 4545： Shi Chonglins Secret

    At this time, Su Yan even put away the Wanzai Frost Sword, and walked slowly towards the interior of Shi Chonglin.


    After Su Yan passed through the stone forest and disappeared from everyone''s eyes, the Primordial Phoenix also said to the people of the Sword Sect: "You better pray that there is really a hand letter from the Primordial Demon, if not, Gu will still be there. Destroy your Sword Sect!"


    Among the Sword Sect Qijue, there is no lack of those who are ruthless and brave. At this time, being so provoked by the original Phoenix, he suddenly became furious.


    Cheng Ying said: "Primitive Phoenix, your ability is indeed shocking, but our Sword Sect is not a coward. The big deal is that we will die with you! The big deal is just one death, so what''s there to be afraid of?"


    After Su Yan entered the depths of Shichong Forest, the first thing he saw was a skeleton wearing Chanyi sitting on a stone forest.


    The Seventh Immortal Sword surrounded him in a circle. Although this person had turned into a dead bone, he was still in a meditating posture.


    And every bone is golden, this golden color means that the body has reached the realm of the gods, and even the root bone has surpassed the limit of mortals.


    Seeing the Seven Immortal Swords surrounding him so quietly, this person should be Shi Kaitian, the founder of Sword Sect.


    Shi Kaitian is a master of the Immortal Emperor series, how did he pass away here?


    Su Yan walked over to take a look, and saw that there were distinct cracks on the ribs on the left chest of the skeleton, and there were more than a dozen cracks on the skull!


    This means that Shi Kaitian must have been severely injured before he died, not only the physical body was seriously damaged, but more importantly, the soul was damaged more seriously.


    Shi Kaitian must be really helpless, and finally choose to die here.


    Behind Shi Kaitian, Su Yan saw more dead bones. There were at least twelve in total. These dead bones had some scars on their bodies, and some dead bones had already become incomplete. No head.


    Nan Gezi said just now that he is the seventeenth generation head of Jianzong, but there are only twelve dead bones here, which means that there is a high possibility that the head of Jianzong will die without a whole body in the end, so that the body cannot be sent. Come to Shichong Forest.


    It is extremely quiet here, not only is the flow of air close to stopping, but even the cause and effect is in a state of near quiescence.


    It can be regarded as the most ideal grave.


    Buried in such a place, no matter how many grudges you had during your lifetime, you will definitely not be disturbed after your death.


    Some of the stone forests that housed the heads of the sword sects of the past dynasties, some of them also engraved some swordsmanship and practice formulas with magic power.


    In addition, there are many famous swords.


    At this time, Su Yan probably already knew that Shi Chonglin was the tomb of the head of the Sword Sect, but why was there an ancient emperor''s aura here?


    Also, Nan Gezi said that the original Heavenly Demon Flying Hand Mandate was also placed in Shichong Forest, and Su Yan still has no clue.


    Su Yan paced back and forth between these stone pillars, and finally inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword into the ground.


    After the long sword was inserted into the ground, Su Yan really sensed something wrong.


    Immediately, Su Yan squatted down and pressed his hand on the ground, his spiritual sense almost immediately penetrated into the ground!


    There really is a lot of stuff in this underground!


    As soon as Su Yan used Immortal Essence, the things in the ground did not respond at all.


    At this moment, Su Yan thought that Sword Sect''s things should be inspired by sword energy.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan put one hand on the Wanzai Frost Sword, and only lightly fired a sword energy downward!


    After the sword qi was shot out, many stone pillars suddenly emerged from the ground. On these stone pillars, there were many secret practices of Jianzong, as well as the legendary sword ultimatum of Shi Kaitian and the collection of Jianzong that year. of many powerful swords!


    All kinds of swordsmanship and immortal swords can be said to be dazzling, and it can almost be regarded as a museum of swordsmanship.


    Su Yan casually picked up a sword art, and on the cover was written the Sword of Running Thunder and Fusing the Tiger. If Su Yan remembered correctly, this swordsmanship should be the swordsmanship of the Sword Sect in the Primordial Age. Power, combined with his own tempered immortal essence and flesh, as a set of divine swords.


    And next to this set of swordsmanship, there is also a purple lightning fairy sword.


    This immortal sword contains the Thunder God of the Purple House, which can just enhance the power of the Lei Fu Tiger Sword.


    A complete set of immortal swords and sword tricks can be seen everywhere.


    Su Yancai still had some doubts in his heart, why the sword sects in the past dynasties mainly replaced these powerful sword tricks and immortal swords into the Shichong Forest.


    Stay outside and be careful, wouldn''t it greatly enhance the strength of Sword Sect?


    Su Yan thought about it, and only thought of one possibility, and that is where the Sword Sect actually cultivates the real top powerhouses.


    When the top powerhouses of Jianzong come here, they can choose a suitable one from among these dazzling swords and swordsmanship, and then practice.


    Sword Sect should have a set of test procedures in the past. Only geniuses who have passed the test procedures can come to Shichong Forest to practice swordsmanship.


    It''s just a catastrophe in the last era that almost wiped out the sword sect''s powerhouses, and almost all traditions and even some powerful swordsmanship have been broken down.


    Even Nan Gezi, the current Sect Master of Sword Sect, is not sure what Shi Chonglin was using.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little sighed, after the occasion that crossed the time, everything could easily become something different.


    For these divine swords and sword tactics, Su Yan completely despised them.


    The four artifacts of the Primordial Demon, Su Yan also gave the Primordial Phoenix without blinking an eye.


    Getting those artifacts now would not have any substantial improvement in Su Yan''s strength.


    Unless it is the technology of creating divine weapons, there are not many magic weapons in this world that can enter Su Yan''s eyes.


    Moreover, if you enter someone''s ancestral grave and take it indiscriminately, isn''t this turning into a tomb robber?


    Besides, Su Yan had some friendship with Shi Kaitian, the ancestor of Sword Sect, and Su Yan really couldn''t do such a thing as stealing a friend''s tomb.


    Among the many treasures, Su Yan saw a very special token.


    In this token, it looks very similar to the demon token, perhaps it was made by imitating the demon token, and there is also a magic word on it.


    Back then, when the primordial demons ruled all the sects of the Demon Sect, the messengers of his secret orders seemed to use these secret orders to convey various wills.


    Just when Su Yan''s hand was about to touch this token, the token actually flew up automatically, and then fell into Su Yan''s hand.


    Then an incomparably huge stone tablet suddenly rose from the ground behind Su Yan!


    With the rise of this stone tablet, there is also a powerful divine power belonging to the ancient emperor!


    This divine power was so strong that it was enough to rival Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!

 Chapter 4546： The mysterious man behind the monument

    Su Yan turned around, originally thinking that this stone tablet was closely related to the ancient emperor.


    But after seeing the content on this stele, I couldn''t help showing an expression of incomparable astonishment. I saw that the text on the stele was so familiar, and above the stele there was also a purple color that only appears in chaos. cloud.


    The top of this stone tablet extends into the purple cloud!


    In the midst of chaos, Su Yan once discovered a celestial monument by mistake, and from that celestial monument, he learned about creation, and finally obtained the divine seed. With the divine seed taking root and sprouting, Su Yan was able to integrate. Destroy the power!


    It can be said that this stele changed Su Yan''s fate and endowed Su Yan with unparalleled power.


    But how can there be the same monument here?


    Even when Sword Sect is the most powerful, it can only be regarded as the level in the middle of the first line when looking at the entire immortal world, and there is a very obvious gap with the powerhouses and forces at the top.


    Sword Sect is the patriarch Shi Kaitian, and his ability is far less than Su Yan. How did he get this stele?


    At this time, Su Yan almost knew what the significance of Shi Kaitian''s establishment of this Shichong Forest was.


    It should be used to put this monument!


    Shi Kaitian''s remains were sitting on the stone forest, facing this celestial monument.


    When Shi Kaitian suffered a severe internal injury and was dying soon, he must still want to comprehend the secrets on this monument at the last moment of his life, right?


    It''s a pity that the so-called miracle did not happen to him, Shi Kaitian.


    Staring at the stele in front of him, Su Yan''s mind was full of doubts, and this stele was haunted by the power of the ancient emperor, forming one of the most powerful restrictions in the world, even Su Yan could not touch it. I came across this monument in front of me.


    Su Yan''s eyes swept over this stele, and the words on it looked so ancient.


    Soon Su Yan became addicted to it.


    Although the celestial monument that Su Yan saw in the temple in Chaos was huge, the content of the words on it was not complete.


    This stele seems to complement that part of the content.


    There seems to be an equation in the middle, which can also be called the equation of life.


    Relying on this equation, all life is created, regardless of whether the upper bound or the lower bound has vitality.


    The life equation in front of him is still incomplete, about a third of the content is missing.


    Su Yan''s heart was greatly shocked. If there is an equation related to life, then it is relatively confirmed. Everything in this world comes from the creator''s handwriting!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but have an idea in his heart: If I master the equation of life, can I create all kinds of life like the creator?


    For a long time, even the most powerful immortal emperors could not create intelligent races.


    The Immortal Emperor can only accept the beliefs of intelligent races, but he cannot turn low-level plankton into intelligent races.


    But if you master the equation of life, you can not only create life, but also endow life with wisdom.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan only felt a little scary.


    This ability is far more terrifying than the raging fire of the primitive phoenix that destroys the sky and destroys the earth. If every immortal emperor has the ability to create intelligent races at will, then the fairyland does not know how chaotic it will become.


    When life can be created at will, the corresponding killing must also become very cheap.


    When super intelligent races are created, how can we be sure that these intelligent guys will not betray their masters?


    Su Yan looked at this stele, and sensed the ancient emperor''s restraint on it. He suddenly thought that those ancient emperors could be intelligent creatures created by the creator?


    The history of the heavens and the world seems to have been found by Su Yan with an unprecedented clear context.


    It''s just that Su Yan thought of this, and his head was already a little painful.


    At this time, Su Yan was staring at this stele, and he had already started to think about how to deal with this stele.


    Compared with this stele, the surrounding immortal swords and sword tactics are not worth mentioning at all. The value of this stele is really great, and Su Yan would never allow it to fall into the hands of others.


    Moreover, this stele is also very dangerous. If it is also a lunatic who has mastered the power above, the consequences cannot be imagined.


    The heavens and the world will surely be dragged into the quagmire of despair.


    "Jie Jie, do you understand the text above? If you say that, you are much more powerful than Shi Kaitian!" After the strange laughter, a cold voice came from behind the monument.


    This sound is not only very cold, but also a little awkward, like the sound of a broken bellows leaking air.


    Su Yan stared at this stele for so long, but he didn''t know there was someone behind the stele!


    Who is this person? When did it appear here again?


    Su Yan''s reaction was extremely fast, his hands transformed into divine power of destruction, transformed into a pair of big hands and grabbed towards the back of the stone tablet!


    It''s just that the big hand transformed by the divine power of destruction this time was resisted by a mysterious force, and then bounced back!


    This was something that Su Yan had never expected. Su Yan originally thought that even if he couldn''t succeed, at least he would be able to force the other party to show up. Who knew it would turn out without success.


    But Su Yan was affected by this shock-reversing force, and almost fell to the ground.


    And from behind the stele, there was an even more frantic laughter!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie"


    Who is the master of this weird laugh? He actually called Su Yan a disadvantage in a confrontation, I am afraid that his strength has already been strong enough to break through the sky!


    But what makes Su Yan more concerned is that this person''s strength and aura are exactly the same as those of the ancient emperors who have perished!


    Could it be that there are still ancient emperors in this world who can''t survive?


    After Su Yan concentrated, he had already put on a gesture of going all out!


    Just because Su Yan and those ancient emperors can definitely be regarded as the eternal hatred!


    After the strange laughter, there were some twitching sounds from the back. It seemed that the owner of the sound had not moved for a long time, so that the joints all over his body seemed to be rusted.


    The mysterious man behind the monument seems to be slowly moving his muscles and bones, but he still has no plans to appear in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan casually danced two sword flowers from the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and the two sword flowers turned into two ice dragons in an instant, attacking directly from the left and right sides!


    This attack was impeccable, but when the two powerful ice dragons fell behind the monument, the collision in the image did not come, but the two ice dragons disappeared together without a trace!


    Su Yan''s sword qi has always been very lethal, how could it be completely useless this time?

 Chapter 4547： Feathered Serpent

    There is no two attacks are lethal, it also allows Su Yan inspire the outcome of heart.


    Su Yan will Wanzai Ice Sword inserted directly into the ground, followed by a powerful **** to destroy the Soviet Union again in Yan''s body condensed, and turned into a Dhammakaya Shiva Su Yan on the head.


    Shiva is the body of law regardless of whether the monument taken away directly toward that day!


    Although there are powerful forces that day monument of the ancient emperor blessing, but also do nothing Su Yan Shiva bodies of law!


    After Shiva Dhammakaya mighty, caught Tianbei forced to tear up, it seems to be all of a sudden you want to Tianbei from the ground to pull out!


    Earth beneath Tianbei suddenly there were many cracks, and even above the chaos that followed in Ziyun shaken up together!


    Su Yan Shiva bodies of law, only on the sheer power of the flesh, then most definitely already be regarded as the apex of the existence of this world!


    After that day monument affected around Shilin also followed up with provocative, as if an earthquake triggered a burst!


    And that has been hiding behind the mysterious person Tianbei finally lost patience and some direct way:?? "Are you crazy do you know what are you to do if you shake the foundation of the world monument, then the whole world will be here Chaos is to devour. "


    Su Yan also did not know if these Tianbei shake, then will have very serious consequences?


    Su Yan but still chose to do so, it is to want to take the initiative to force out the other side, before reaching this goal, Su Yan will never waver.


    Lin Chong rift among the stone has been more and more, and also followed the collapse of the stone forest around together a lot.


    That mysterious man hiding behind Tianbei finally the time to not sell does not work, only to hear him roar, then the forces of terror broke out directly from him, turned into another one and Shiva contour of the body of law !


    This is the body of law presents a color Bik, a total of six arms, but long with a head, and behind a pair of wings.


    "Quetzalcoatl Law Bodies?" Su Yan looked at the bodies of law, can not help but reveal a very surprised expression.


    Quetzalcoatl those Pacific Protoss totem, is also much more than those of the ancient emperor of ancient power, also can be said that most of the initial figurative world of the gods!


    Quetzalcoatl fully comparable magnitude and Shiva, Su Yan can only abandon the idea continue leveraging Tianbei to other bodies of law and fight together!


    Among struggle, Su Yan only of the other extremely powerful force than his Dhammakaya Lord Shiva is completely not strive!


    After the fist to fist, and the feathered serpent **** Lord Shiva in the air violently bombarded together, Gang Feng generated directly towards the outside of the red stone forest away, and the effect as typhoon!


    Many stone forest and it was broken by strong winds!


    The share of wind came so suddenly, Gladius and the original Phoenix are inevitably exposed a strange expression, Su Yan did not know what in the end encountered among red stone forest.


    After this time for boxing, Su Yan and mysterious enemies to each other did not account for cheap, Su Yan toward the back when it crashed into a lot of Stone Forest.


    But Tianbei thus re-stabilized.


    The body of law that Quetzalcoatl was almost immediately taken back.


    The mysterious person who is full of ancient emperor of breath, but you can use the power of the feathered serpent **** from the Pacific, and in the end will be what is the origin of it?


    Is Jianzong master?


    Su Yan did not feel complete, no matter how Jianzong people even practice, I''m afraid it is impossible to grasp these two forces.


    Su Yan said: "Interesting, I did not have long encountered such a powerful opponent, and now I''d be more interested in you."


    The face of this mysterious and formidable opponent, Su Yan did not intend to retreat, but also in the hearts of the birth of powerful militant.


    Su Yan''d want to try each other''s strength limit what kind of place.


    Tianbei behind came a strange laughter, and then the mysterious man with almost metallic voice said: "Boy, you can not be too carried away, you just want to shake the foundation of the world monument, but will destroy the entire planet. It is simply nonsense! "


    "Is not it? Is not everything will fall chaos it?" Su Yan calm authentic, "real chaos I is not never been to. So much for nothing."


    Mysterious humanity: "Do you think''ve been chaos is equivalent to all of the insight into the nature of this world do you a bit too frivolous and arrogant to see you just use the power of Lord Shiva, surely you and like me, God?. the owner of the seed. "


    It turned out that the mysterious man Quetzalcoatl bodies of law is the divine seed obtained after incubation by it?


    Su Yan, after listening to this mysterious person, for this mysterious people more interested.


    This person Tianbei guard in the vicinity of this one, but also awakening and Su Yan as the seed of God, I am afraid that his identity will be very simple, my confidence is certainly very much.


    Su Yan said: "You said this is called a Tianbei Creation monument?"


    "Why? Do not you know there is the creation of the monument? Then how did you get the divine seed?" It''s the mystery man is puzzled at this time, "You do not understand anything a person, how could God hatch seed? it impossible! From ancient times, the divine seed has only spawned five only, even if you have a big luck, good luck not to such a degree, right? "


    This mysterious people really do not understand, Su Yanming out for all of this do not understand, how can hatch the divine seed. It is really unreasonable to the extreme!


    Su Yan did know the answer to this question.


    Because all along, behind Su Yan has an invisible hand to help him settle some issues, while arrangements for him to gain powerful force.


    The hand from the Great Chaos.


    Su Yan at this time to hand on the Wanzai Ice Sword above, then said:. "It seems that you know something is a lot, then you must be very valuable to me, which you want to be more subdued."


    "I surrender? What made you dream! Creation monument you even do not know what it is, not to mention more to harness the power of creation of the monument. Even if you have to beat this guy, then I might as well die the forget! "


    This mysterious man in the face Su Yan, with absolute confidence.


    In fact, by just played against, Su Yan already know this unfathomable mystery man of strength, definitely more than Quetzalcoatl bodies of law, an ability only.


    However, Su Yan Yuezhanyueyong has always been the type of encounter powerful enemies but can inspire Su Yan of war, but also can stimulate the body''s potential.


    At this time, Su Yan million set a hand on the ice sword, the other hand has been holding a lotus dance the day!


    Wanzai Ice Sword soon after the Qing Ming, then circle the ice spread to all directions toward!


    Among the field Wanzai Ice Sword formed, close to absolute zero, the passage of time will be slower to follow along with.

 Chapter 4548： The Battle of the Isolation Stele

    When the flow of time starts to slow down, everything in this field will be affected.


    Except for the Red Lotus Sky Dance in Su Yan''s hands.


    The red lotus sky dance controls the cause and effect, and the cause and effect can be above the time, perhaps it is a river that surpasses the time.


    When the weapon of Red Lotus Sky Dance appeared in Su Yan''s hand, it meant that the next move was a lore shot that would hit no matter what!


    Most of the Fa principles and so-called immortal principles in this world cannot transcend cause and effect.


    Perhaps it should be said that it is precisely because of the closed loop of cause and effect that those jurisprudence and immortal principles can exist.


    Because of the law of growth, a seed can grow into a tree.


    Because of the law of death, trees will also wither and decay.


    All this is for a reason.


    The mysterious man also seemed to sense that something was wrong.


    The breath of the divine artifact is so powerful! The sense of oppression is also amazing to the extreme!


    If you are fighting in this Shichong Forest, you also need to consider the monument of creation that lies between the two. There are many tricks that are too lethal and cannot be used.


    The next move that Su Yan was about to use was definitely the most impeccable move in this situation!


    On the other side of the Creation Monument, the mysterious man said directly: "I didn''t expect you to have an artifact of good fortune in your hand! It seems that your kid is really the son of destiny, and all the things that are so cherished by the seeds of divinity and the seeds of Daoyin are in your hands. Go up. Tsk tsk, it''s really making people jealous."


    Su Yan doesn''t care what the mysterious person on the opposite side says.


    No matter what the other party said, it was impossible to affect Su Yan''s state of mind.


    Now the ice layer should have spread over there, and the other party''s time should also be sealed by the ice.


    Now in this field, the flow of time has dropped three times, and it is still falling. These changes are actually a matter of Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Su Yan said: "There is no hatred between you and I. I didn''t want to do anything with you. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me obediently, I am willing to treat each other with courtesy. What do you think?"


    At this time, Su Yan had plans to recruit the other party. Although this mysterious man spoke in a very perverse tone, since he also hatched the seeds of divinity, this alone is enough to surpass many immortal emperors.


    If you want to achieve something among the heavens, temperament and temperament are secondary, and the most important thing is strength.


    If you have the strength, you can say anything.


    If there is no strength, then everything is empty talk.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the mysterious man said, "Boy, although you have the divine artifact, you may not be able to get me. If the monument of creation was not attracted by your divine power and appeared, I would be too lazy to pay attention to you. "


    Not to mention the powerful field where the Wanzai Frost Sword can freeze time, this mysterious person has clearly sensed the aura of the divine artifact, yet he dares to speak so madly in front of Su Yan, which is rare in the world. .


    But often such arrogant people are also the most capable.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to talk nonsense with this mysterious person, the field of Wan Zai Frost Sword was suddenly activated to the extreme!


    In the field, even the stone chips that were about to fall to the ground were almost frozen in the air and motionless.


    But the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hands suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was already behind the creation monument!


    In the field where time was almost at a standstill, the speed of Red Lotus Sky Dance was not negatively affected at all, and it was still approaching the extreme!


    And this gun affects cause and effect, no matter what kind of struggle this mysterious person does, he will definitely be stabbed by the red lotus sky dance!


    The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance is an artifact of good fortune, with overwhelming power and aura. Once it is hit by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, then the power in this mysterious human body will definitely be suppressed by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    At that time, he will definitely be immobilized, and Su Yan can do whatever he wants with him.


    This shot of provoking cause and effect has been stabbed out in an instant!


    Then there was a burst of scarlet fire behind the monument!


    The power of the divine artifact is released in an instant, and the damage it can cause will inevitably be very terrifying!


    Su Yan originally thought that this mysterious man would use the dharma body of Feather Serpent God to resist, but the strange thing was that this mysterious man did not summon the dharma body of Feather Serpent God.


    Even this mysterious man did not mount any effective resistance.


    Su Yan''s first reaction was - did the other party give up?


    In the face of this causal shot, using any defensive magic weapon will not be useful, unless it is beyond the existence of causality, otherwise, this shot will be a shot that will inevitably hit in every aspect. !


    In the light of the fire, there was a burst of laughter from behind the Creation Monument.


    Su Yan, who was using his spear, didn''t even laugh, but the man who was shot laughed wildly, as if he was the victor.


    Su Yan was really puzzled, but the aura of the Creation Monument itself was too sacred, and it completely isolated the front and back of the stele, making Su Yan completely unable to perceive what was going on behind the stele.


    If you want to solve the doubts in your heart, you can only go to the back of the Creation Monument to see what happened!


    The mysterious human said: "Boy, your level is really amazing! I can''t imagine that you can already play with the law of cause and effect. You first determine the result and then stab this shot. It is indeed difficult for even a true **** born in the universe to resist! No wonder you Those ancient emperors were able to be wiped out back then. Because those ancient emperors were not as good as you at all. You are the son of destiny! Emperor Xianwu, your power is indeed well-deserved."


    After this mysterious person was shot by the Red Lotus Sky Dance, he actually recognized Su Yan''s strength incomparably.


    But Su Yan still showed a flattering expression, no matter what the other party said, it was impossible to affect Su Yan''s state of mind.


    Su Yan asked: "Who are you? You obviously have the power of an ancient emperor, but you don''t seem to be an ancient emperor. And this stone monument in front of you, why do you call it the creation monument?"


    "Your question is really strange. Its original name is the Creation Monument. If it is not called the Creation Monument, is it called the Destruction Monument?"


    "Then let me ask you, who created these steles and named them? Where did the power contained in these steles come from?"


    As Su Yan spoke, he walked towards the other side of the Creation Monument.


    Su Yan stepped on the ice with every foot, but landed silently.


    Perhaps as long as you see the true face of this mysterious man, you will be able to know his identity and more secrets.


    When Su Yan moved to the other side of the Creation Monument, what he saw was a picture that surprised him.


    Su Yan never imagined that such a scene would be in front of him!


    Red Lotus Sky Dance had indeed hit the mysterious man, but the mysterious man was not injured!

 Chapter 4549： Immortal Emperor

    The reason why such a bizarre picture appears is because this mysterious person is peculiar enough.


    Perhaps he could no longer be considered a human being. What Su Yan saw was a skeleton skeleton wearing a very worn black robe.


    Red Lotus Sky Dance inserted under the ribs of this pair of skeletons and broke two ribs, but the skeleton didn''t seem to care at all.


    Indeed, how could such an injury kill a skeleton?


    Is this skeleton wearing a black robe the mysterious person who fought against Su Yan just now?


    The skull''s eye sockets shone with a crimson light.


    The back of the Genesis Monument also has the same mysterious rune, but from the mysterious rune, a piece of golden iron has changed and passed through many bones, locking the skeleton man here, making him unable to move at all.


    No matter how Su Yan can count it, this mysterious person actually has such a shape.


    "Jie Jie" Skeleton laughed again.


    Su Yan finally understood why he had a strange metallic feeling when he smiled strangely, and such a strange sound would be produced when his upper and lower jaws rubbed without flesh and blood.


    A person has long been turned into a skeleton, but not dead. This kind of thing is not too strange for Immortal Realm.


    Even Earth Immortals can attach their souls to a pair of skeletons, and cultivate this pair of skeletons into a second primordial spirit.


    It just doesn''t make sense at all, and no fairy would do such a boring and strange thing.


    Su Yan suddenly thought of Wuzong''s cultivators often dedicating their own flesh and blood to gain strength when cultivating. However, I have never heard of any Wuzong powerhouse dedicating himself to a skeleton.


    Because according to normal logic, no matter how much you sacrifice your own flesh and blood, you must at least ensure a minimum level of survivability.


    When it was higher, the top layer of Wuzong once studied to sacrifice itself and convert it into a psionic existence. The psychic big lich is an existence that can compete with the warp evil god.


    It''s a very high-risk path, but also incredibly powerful if successful.


    But the skeleton in front of him is obviously not a psionic lich, and there is absolutely no psionic aura on his body.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t explain what kind of existence the black-robed skeleton in front of him was. His power, aura, and existence were unreasonable to the extreme.


    It doesn''t conform to the laws of this world at all!


    It''s like a person whose heart has stopped beating, but still beating alive in front of you.


    If everyone did this, the world would be in chaos!


    Su Yan didn''t know what method this skeleton used, but he must have a way to blur or even distort the boundary between life and death, so he will live forever!


    Su Yan asked, "Who are you?"


    When asking questions, Su Yan also took back the red lotus sky dance and took it back into his hands.


    This skeleton is locked by the magic chain of the Creation Monument, and there is no way to leave this place. Pinning him with the red lotus sky dance is simply superfluous and meaningless.


    This person has no flesh and blood, and has long been turned into a dead bone, but his strength is extremely powerful, and more importantly, he has the complete power of the ancient emperor.


    All the ancient emperors Su Yan from the Eternal Era had been in contact with them, and he never knew there was such a skeleton ancient emperor, not to mention that those ancient emperors had been killed by Su Yan long ago.


    Su Yan said: "How can you have the complete power of the ancient emperor in you?"


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were full of doubts.


    The skeleton looked at Su Yan and said, "You must be very strange why I can''t die? Actually, I''m also very strange, why can''t I die all the time, but maybe you should have heard of my legend. They used to call me the Emperor of Immortality."


    "The Undying Emperor?" Su Yan searched his stomach, and then he remembered that there were some righteous gods in the ancient times who were killed. It is said that it is the masterpiece of the Undying Emperor.


    The undead emperor does not know what kind of power he has cultivated to achieve immortality in the true sense, and even the righteous gods can''t do anything about him.


    The age of the undead emperor is too early, and even Su Yan has only scribbled a little about him.


    Su Yan just regarded this kind of thing as an absurd legend. He never thought that one day he would actually meet this undead emperor!


    Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor looked at each other, Su Yan then asked, "Why are you locked on the Creation Monument? How did the Creation Monument come about?"


    The undead emperor said: "If you want to know this, you need to liberate Laozi first, otherwise I won''t say a word to you."


    Su Yan said: "I am most annoying about undead monsters. If you let go of you, I am afraid that you will suffer endless disasters. It is fine if you don''t say it. Is it possible that I will still beg you or not? Explore it."


    The undead emperor said: "Then you don''t want to know about the original demon?"


    He just waved his hand lightly, and the secret order of the gods had already flown into his hands.


    This Heavenly Demon Secret Order was constantly flipped in the hands of the undead emperor, and some text messages seemed to appear during the flip.


    These text messages should be the contents of the secret order that year.


    After the undead emperor took control of this secret order, he said to Su Yan, "You should really want to know what the primordial demon did before he died, right?"


    Su Yan said, "You want to use this to blackmail me?"


    The undead emperor laughed again. When he laughed, it seemed that the bones of his whole body were shaking together, and it was indescribably uncomfortable when people saw it.


    The undead emperor said: "You are the emperor of Xianwu Su Baxian, are you still afraid of being threatened?"


    Su Yan said, "Have you heard of my name?"


    The undead emperor said: "I am just sealed under the monument of creation, which does not mean that I have lost the ability to receive information from the outside world."


    "What''s the relationship between the original demon and you?"


    The undead emperor said: "You should know that the primordial demons once cultivated a practice called the immortal seal, and that practice was passed down from me. If we want to say it, the relationship between us should be the same as the teacher. friend."


    Su Yan said, "Then you tell me how the primordial demon died?"


    "The Great Demon God wants his life, he can''t resist." The undead emperor said.


    Su Yan asked, "Why?"


    "Because the foundation of his cultivation came from the Great Demon God. From the very beginning, when the Great Demon God taught him the practice, he left a back door in the practice. The power and realm of the original demon can indeed match that of the Great Demon God. , but as long as this back door exists, then he will not have the power to fight back in front of the Great Demon God."


    Su Yan said: "The Great Demon God''s layout is eternal, and he was uneasy and kind from the beginning, but doing so would be too sinister."


    The undead emperor said: "It is understandable that the disciples of the master will keep a hand as a check and balance, and there must be many masters who will do this today."

 Chapter 4550： please release my seal

    Su Yan said, "I wouldn''t do that."


    "That''s because you are open-minded, but how many immortal emperors can there be in this world? People in the world are often narrow-minded and don''t think others are better off than themselves." The undead emperor said, "Jealousy and contempt are the original sins in human nature, even if Even the Immortal Emperor may not be able to detach all of them."


    Su Yan asked again, "Why does the Great Demon God have to put the Primordial Demon to his death?"


    The undead emperor said: "Because of the greater interests."


    "How much benefit can it have, at that time, the demon sect has already occupied half of the fairyland, is it possible that it can be bigger than the half of the fairyland?"


    The undead emperor said: "You Emperor Xianwu has already understood all the causes and effects, and you should know that the following era is the era of Taoism, and the world is also the world of Taoism. It''s falling apart. You can see the future of cause and effect, and of course he can see it too."


    The undead emperor''s words make sense.


    The rise of Daomen is a preordained thing in cause and effect. No matter who fights against this already doomed cause and effect, it is destined to be crushed to pieces by the wheels of history.


    But Su Yan still had something unclear, the undead emperor said that the Great Demon God was pursuing greater interests.


    So what exactly is the greater good?


    Su Yan originally thought that the undead emperor wanted to negotiate conditions, but the undead emperor gave the answer very readily: "Actually, there is a master behind the great devil, but that master has been sealed long before eternity. The goal is to free his sealed master."


    The Great Demon God has been laid out for eternity, walking in the immortal world, the demon world, and the mortal world, leaving behind his own chess pieces. Su Yan has always felt that the Great Demon God��s layout is not just for power and territory.


    If it is for pure power, the Great Demon God should replace the original demon, instead of letting the demon sect fall apart in the past, and then be broken by the Taoist sect.


    Among the actions of the Great Demon God, from a purely logical point of view, there are many actions that are completely unreasonable.


    The reason why these actions seem unreasonable is entirely because outsiders have mistaken the goal of the Great Demon God.


    Does the Great Demon God really have a sealed master?


    Many of the things that the undead emperor said happened in the Primordial Era when even those ancient emperors had not risen, and Su Yan had never experienced that era, so it was impossible to tell whether what the undead emperor said was true or false.


    But Primitive Heavenly Demon did have a practice called Immortal Seal, and it was very powerful.


    Su Yan asked, "If the Great Demon God wants to liberate his master, could the Primordial Demon still stop him? If this is the only point, the two should not turn against each other."


    The undead emperor said: "If the Great Demon God chose the Primordial Demon as a disciple at the beginning, he just wanted to use him as a sacrifice for the sacrificial ceremony? And the devil''s saber and the ghost throne are all for the sacrificial ceremony. Artifacts that were created. So the attributes of those two artifacts are different from any other artifacts."


    When the undead emperor said this, Su Yan suddenly became enlightened.


    No wonder the Primordial Heavenly Demon wanted to hide the Demon Scorpion Sword and the Ghost Throne before he died, not in the same place as him.


    "That Great Demon God is too stupid, and even handed over the Demon Scorpion Sword and the Ghost Throne to the Primordial Demon."


    The undead emperor said: "It''s not that the Great Demon God is stupid, it''s because these two artifacts have chosen the Primordial Demon God, so the Great Demon God will accept the Primordial Demon God as a disciple. So the fate is doomed from the beginning. From the primitive Demon God to the Great Demon God At that moment, the cause was opened, and in the end, the fall of the primordial demon was the result."


    The immortal emperor is equivalent to solving the long-standing doubts in Su Yan''s heart.


    But what is the explanation for the star map that appeared after the collision between the magic chamois and the magic sword?


    Su Yan did not cite it at this time, and wanted to draw more useful words from the mouth of the undead emperor.


    But the undead emperor said: "I also know more ancient secrets. If you want to know all of these, release me from the monument of creation, and I will definitely tell you everything you know."


    Su Yan said, "You and the Primordial Demon are both teachers and friends, so why didn''t the Primordial Demon free you from the seal of the Creation Monument?"


    The undead emperor said: "Why doesn''t he want to do this, but he can''t do it at all! Looking at the world today, there are no more than three people who can liberate me from this monument of creation, and you are one of them. ."


    Do you want to free the undead emperor from the seal?


    The right to make this choice fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan said: "Who sealed you under this creation monument, how many creation monuments are there in this world?"


    Su Yan had asked this question once before, and the Immortal Emperor didn''t answer Su Yan''s question just now, and now he was a little impatient: "If I told you everything one by one, you might Free me from the seal of eternity?"


    Su Yan said: "I can''t give you any guarantee now. You have the legal body of the Feathered Serpent God, which proves that you at least have the divine personality of the Lord God. It is too dangerous to let an existence like you go to the current fairyland."


    The undead emperor said: "This matter is easy to handle, as long as you are willing to liberate me, then I can make a solemn vow that I will never be your enemy!"


    The undead emperor was sealed under this monument of creation, and it has gone through a long period of time. In that era, the sect had not even been established, and the heavens were still in chaos.


    After such a long period of time, after being unable to be free, the mind of the undead emperor is almost on the verge of collapse.


    Immortality is no longer a powerful ability for him, but has become an eternal curse!


    If Su Yan does not agree to release him, the undead emperor may continue to stay in this seal, and he will not be free until he grows old.


    What kind of despair should this be?


    But Su Yan was determined not to release him easily. Because the people who are sealed in the bottle are often not angels, but mostly devils who do all evil!


    The undead emperor said: "You and I both have the seed of divinity, and it stands to reason that we should stand on the same front, because they will come back sooner or later. When they do come back, I''m afraid you will end up like me. No, it may be even more miserable than me, because I have an immortal body, at least I can save my life, most of you will die completely and turn into ashes in the universe!"


    The words of the undead emperor could not frighten Su Yan, and Su Yan was not frightened, so how could he be frightened.


    Su Yan asked casually, "Who are you talking about?"


    The undead emperor said: "You already have the eyes of the law, why do you still ask me who they are?"

 Chapter 4551： Revolt of the Undead Emperor

    Su Yan and the undead emperor looked at each other, and there was absolutely no depth in his skeleton''s red-red eyes.


    But since he even knows that Su Yan has the eye of the law, it means that he knows more things, and he also understands the logic of the world''s operation and the history of the past.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t like guessing riddles. If I know something, I won''t ask you needlessly. Who are you talking about? Is it related to the Creation Monument?"


    The undead emperor said: "It''s really strange, you have already obtained the seeds of divinity, and hatched the godhead of the main god, how can you be ignorant of this? Besides, the eye of jurisprudence is also in your hands. Is this also a coincidence?"


    Su Yan said, "What if I told you that the seed of divine nature, the seed of Daoyin, and the eye of the law were all arranged by one person and passed on to me?"


    The undead emperor was so shocked that his jaw was about to drop, and he didn''t know how to answer Su Yan''s words for a while.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know if you have heard of the name Chaos Emperor. What I have now is what he passed down to me. And I still can''t figure out why he did this."


    The undead emperor was stunned for a long time, the kind of extreme shock that was completely speechless.


    It seemed that what Su Yan said was far beyond his understanding, so he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word.


    Su Yan was not sure why the undead emperor was so shocked, whether it was because of the name Chaos Emperor, or because of inheritance.


    The undead emperor took a long time to recover, and then asked Su Yan, "What do you think the godhead of the main **** is used for? Maybe this world needs the main **** to do what?"


    "Maintain order and balance in the heavens?"


    The undead emperor said: "Those immortal emperors in the Taoist sect can do this kind of thing, not to mention immortal emperors, even quasi emperors can maintain it. Why do you need the godhead of the Lord God?"


    Su Yan said: "Then you say, what is the Godhead of the Lord God used for?"


    "Resist!" The undead emperor gave these two words decisively.


    "Resist? Resist what?" Su Yan originally wanted to talk about the Immortal Emperor and the Ancient Emperor, but when the words came to his lips, he still didn''t say anything.


    The undead emperor said: "Since you have already obtained the eye of the law, then many things should be clearer than me, even if the chaos emperor did not say a word to you."


    "Are you rebelling against our creator?" Su Yan asked, "This monument is also a masterpiece of the creator, right? I learned the equation of life on it, and after having this equation, I can create intelligent races and various forms at will. s life."


    The undead emperor laughed wildly at this time.


    Su Yan asked, "What are you laughing at, is what I said so funny?"


    The undead emperor said: "You are obviously a smart person, don''t you already know all these things? Why do you want to ask me again?"


    Although these ideas had long been brewing in Su Yan''s heart, they lacked some key connections, so Su Yan had never dared to make definite inferences.


    Su Yan asked, "What''s the benefit of resisting the Creator?"


    "The advantage is that it won''t be turned into a dead bone like me, and will be kept under the monument of creation forever." The undead emperor said, "After acquiring the godhead of the Lord God, we actually already have an equal status with the Creator, do you think the Creator? Would you tolerate this situation? To put it another way, would you tolerate your dog being exactly like you, on an equal footing?��


    Su Yan asked, "The primordial phoenix already has the divine personality of the Lord God, why didn''t the Creator deal with her?"


    "Although she is arrogant, her godhead has not been fully awakened, and what she is keen on is to become the master of the fairyland, and she has never had any interest in the world outside the fairyland. She will not pose a threat to the creator, and why should you get rid of her? ?"


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but ask: "Who are our creators, or what kind of existence are they?"


    The undead emperor originally wanted to speak, but a purple light suddenly shrouded the purple cloud on the monument. After covering the undead emperor, he could no longer move, let alone speak.


    Obviously, there is a higher existence in the dark and does not want the undead emperor to speak out and tell their secrets.


    The undead emperor released the dharma body of Feather Serpent God again, and wanted to fight against this mysterious purple light!


    But the body of Feathered Serpent had just been transformed, and the primordial spirit had already been suppressed by that purple light, and the undead emperor also knelt on the ground, and no longer had any strength.


    That ray of purple light seemed to arouse the Eye of Jurisprudence in Su Yan''s hands, and the Eye of Jurisprudence vibrated violently.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, then recklessly stabbed the spear in his hand towards the purple cloud in the chaos!


    In addition to strength, the biggest difference between a fortune-telling artifact like the Red Lotus Sky Dance and an ordinary artifact is its most important attribute.


    The attack of the artifact of good fortune can cross the world, from the fairy world to the enemy of any world.


    But the divine weapon would not have such an exaggerated ability.


    After the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand was swung, a long fiery snake suddenly formed and broke into the depths of the chaotic purple cloud!


    When Shen Guang''s suppression stopped, the undead emperor was finally able to breathe a little.


    Su Yan''s attack crossed the barriers of the world and then crossed the chaos, and entered a world that was extremely strange!


    After that, Su Yan''s spiritual sense couldn''t sense anything. At this moment, what Su Yan thought in his mind was what he saw after passing through the barrier of the Eye of Dharma!


    There should be the special realm of the Creator!


    At this time, Ziyun was also dyed a crimson red by the Chitian Divine Fire!


    Without the restriction of Ziyun, the undead emperor finally stood up again. His stature was very burly. Even if he turned into a skeleton, it was much larger than the skeleton of ordinary people.


    With Su Yan helping him suppress Ziyun, after the undead emperor roared, he transformed the dharma body of Feathered Serpent God once again!


    The Feathered Serpent God transformed this time is not as huge as before, but the power of the **** is more condensed!


    The powerful divine power is attached to all the bones of the undead emperor. After the fusion of the body and the body, it seems that he has also become the incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God!


    The chains extending from the Creation Monument passed through many bones of the undead emperor, but he didn''t care at all at this time, grabbed the chains frantically with both hands, and then tried his best to break free!


    Feathered Serpent God''s divine power is not much worse than Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    After the fierce struggle, the bones of the undead emperor were shaken with many cracks, but he didn''t care at all, all he wanted now was freedom!


    Other than that, nothing matters!


    If he is not free again, he would rather be buried here!

 Chapter 4552： Chop the chains

    Su Yan used the red lotus sky dance to deal with the strange power transmitted from the chaotic purple cloud, not to help the undead emperor get out of trouble, but to test whether there really is a higher existence in the dark!


    But the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance is beyond Su Yan''s imagination. Without Ziyun''s suppression, the original balance would have been completely broken!


    It is impossible to bind the undead emperor only by the power of the Creation Monument!


    Soon, the undead emperor had broken free from the first chain!


    After losing the restraint of a chain, the power of the undead emperor suddenly became much stronger!


    The dharma of Feathered Serpent also looks more vivid!


    Feathered Serpent God''s upper body gradually turned into a female appearance, with female physiological characteristics, and the lower body gradually turned into a golden snake tail!


    Going up, Feathered Serpent God''s hands broke the second chain again!


    After the chain on the undead emperor''s collarbone was broken, his recovery was unstoppable!


    Su Yan already understood at this time that although he did not intend to do so, it objectively resulted in the liberation of the undead emperor.


    After the liberation of the undead emperor, I don''t know what kind of impact it will have on the world.


    With his strength, I''m afraid those Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Court will have a hard time holding him down!


    At this time, Su Yan accepted the red lotus sky dance and opened the distance from the undead emperor.


    And with the liberation of the power of the undead emperor, the entire Shichong Forest also shook.


    Many stone pillars collapsed, and the mysterious power that has been lingering in Shichong Forest seems to be collapsing and disintegrating along with it!


    The people of the Sword Sect were extremely impatient, and Shi Chonglin was considered the ancestral property of their Sword Sect, and many generations of the chiefs were buried in the Shi Chong Forest, which can also be said to be the ancestral grave of the Sword Sect!


    Looking at this situation, Su Yan is about to dig up the ancestral grave of their sword sect. Is this still amazing?


    The people from Jianzong couldn''t help but want to take action. Qijue had already taken out their swords. As soon as the Sect Master gave an order, they immediately rushed into Shichong Forest.


    But the primordial phoenix flew in front of Jianzong and the others at this time. The twelve fire wings behind the primal phoenix have not been put away, and the fire energy and divine power around him are extremely powerful!


    The primeval phoenix swept over coldly with a pair of golden eyes, and said, "Don''t say that Gu has not reminded you, don''t do some unnecessary actions, otherwise, Gu will flatten your sword sect!"


    Cheng Ying couldn''t bear it anymore, and was about to strike at the Primitive Phoenix, but before she could make a move, she was stopped by the head Nan Gezi.


    Nan Gezi said to Cheng Ying, "Don''t be too reckless!"


    "But the Shichong Forest below is about to be destroyed! Are we just watching and doing nothing?"


    Nangezi said: "If Shi Chonglin is to be destroyed, it is God''s will, not something we can reverse. The inheritance of the sword sect is more important than anything else. If Shi Chonglin is gone, it can be recreated, but without the sword sect, people really can''t. exists."


    Nan Gezi has long been watching very polls. If a sect wants to continue, the most important thing is people, not those so-called treasures.


    If there are no people, then the Sword Sect will really perish!


    As the Sect Master of the Sword Sect, the most important thing at present is to ensure the continuation of the Sword Sect, and other things are trivial.


    No matter how furious Cheng Ying was, it was impossible for him to fight with the Sect Master, so he could only stare at Primitive Phoenix incompetently and furiously.


    In the depths of Shichong Forest, the aura of the Feathered Serpent God rose into the sky at this time, and even covered Su Yan''s aura.


    The people of Jianzong were shocked to the extreme. Fortunately, they did not rush into Shichong Forest, otherwise, they would definitely have a head-on conflict with this force!


    Primal Phoenix''s face also showed an expression of incomparable astonishment, because she already felt the breath of the Lord God from this force!


    And it''s not Su Yan''s Shiva God of Destruction, but another Lord God!


    But how is it possible that a Lord God suddenly appeared in Shichong Forest?


    Primitive Phoenix no longer cared about Jianzong and the others, and flew towards Shi Chonglin almost immediately!


    The strength and breath of the ancient emperor in Shi Chonglin was still there, but it was more than ten times weaker than before.


    The primitive phoenix easily flew to the depths of Shichong Forest.


    When most of the seal of the undead emperor was broken, the balance in Shichong Forest was completely broken, and those defensive methods of the past naturally could not be used.


    Primitive Phoenix''s eyesight is very amazing, and he has seen the creation monument from a long distance in the sky.


    It''s just that the monument of creation has been shaken greatly at this time!


    The powerful ancient emperor''s power has turned into a light curtain to surround the creation monument!


    And the chain wrapped around the undead emperor has only the last weight left. As long as the last chain is broken, the undead emperor can regain that precious freedom!


    The breath of the Lord God is also radiated from the body of the undead emperor.


    After seeing the image of the snake god, even the original phoenix took a deep breath, as if recalling those dusty memories from ancient times, "This is"


    While Su Yan was standing behind Feathered Serpent God, the Red Lotus Tianwu was still in his hands.


    It doesn''t look like the two are fighting.


    Primordial Phoenix''s brain turned extremely fast, but he didn''t know what was going on in the Shichong Forest below.


    Just because what happened in front of you is a bit grotesque, all of which are unimaginable elements!


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, Su Yan was in a dilemma as he watched the undead emperor break away from the chains step by step.


    The complete ancient emperor power on the Creation Monument not only maintained the integrity of the Creation Monument at this time, but then gradually spread the powerful power to the chain that has not been broken!


    When the chain is blessed with the power of the ancient emperor, it can stalemate with the power of the Feathered Serpent God.


    The current undead emperor has absolutely no way to break the last chain, he turned his eyes to Su Yan for help, "Why don''t you do it? You and I are both main gods, and both are the thorns in the eyes of the creator, rescued. Can I do any harm to you?"


    The undead emperor''s tone was very urgent, just because this was the closest he had come to freedom in so many years.


    For freedom, he just wants to do nothing!


    In this stalemate, Su Yan slashed directly at the chain with the red lotus sky dance!


    There is only one reason for Su Yan to do it: the power of those ancient emperors lingers on this creation monument! And those ancient emperors were Su Yan''s biggest enemy back then!


    Those enemies that the enemy wanted to seal, would definitely not be Su Yan''s enemies.


    The so-called enemy of an enemy is a friend, and this is the truth.

 Chapter 4553： There is God the Father above the ancient emperor

    The red lotus sky dance with the source of the red sky divine fire, after slashing on the golden chain, sparked a lot of sparks!


    Then, Chitian Shenhuo directly fused the last chain!


    The power of Feathered Serpent is no longer bound by any restraint!


    And the ancient emperor''s power on the creation monument finally lingered into a group, and only the creation monument was protected in it!


    The undead emperor finally regained his long-lost freedom with the help of Su Yan!


    After the undead emperor raised his head, the dharma body of the Feathered Serpent God directly raised his head to the sky and howled!


    The sound of this whistling formed a wind wall and spread in all directions!


    Those strong swordsmen, as long as they are not in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, are all blown away!


    There was originally a lot of hot and flowing magma on the mountain range, but it was also turned into black volcanic rock after being blown by the strong wind, and slowly cooled down!


    Primal Phoenix watched the series of changes in the sky, and continued, "Su Baxian, what the **** are you doing in Shichong Forest?"


    The situation in front of him was really complicated, and Su Yan didn''t know how to explain it for a while.


    After the undead emperor regained his freedom, he looked towards the sky. After he looked at the original phoenix with **** eyes, the original phoenix showed an even more puzzled expression.


    Because Primordial Phoenix discovered that although the undead emperor has the legal body of the Feathered Serpent God, his body is just a skeleton!


    This is too unreasonable!


    Then the primitive phoenix fell directly into the Shichong Forest.


    There are many sword sect treasures and sword tricks around the Genesis Monument, but Primitive Phoenix, like Su Yan, has no so-called interest in these so-called treasures. body.


    Then Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "What exactly happened here, Gu now urgently needs an explanation."


    Su Yan said: "This one is the undead emperor, have you never heard of or seen him, Phoenix?"


    Primordial Phoenix said suspiciously: "I heard that I have heard of it, but what era are the undead emperors, how can they be alive today?"


    The undead emperor said: "Phoenix, you once studied art in Qingyuan Mountain. Before you completed your studies, I was already in the immortal world. It''s strange that I can live to this day. You are not alive too. today?"


    When the era changes, the immortal world changes, many strong people will fall, and new strong people will establish a new order after they ascend.


    It was full of blood and cruelty, and even Su Yan had perished in the past.


    Primordial Phoenix really thought that he was the only one who survived.


    Unexpectedly, there are undead emperors of the same generation as her still living in the world!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know where Primitive Phoenix had studied art, and thought that her powerful strength was the same as that of Emperor Long Jie, and it was completely realized by herself. I didn''t expect such a history.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You actually know that Gu once went to Qingyuan Mountain, then you should be a character of that era, but how can there be such a complete ancient emperor''s power on this stone tablet?"


    Su Yan also wanted to know the answer to this question, only to hear the undead emperor say: "Phoenix, didn''t you once joined the ancient emperor''s camp and became one of them? Why do you still ask me about such a thing?"


    The original phoenix''s temper was not good at first, but in the face of the undead emperor''s unreasonable words, there are already signs of going into a frenzy.


    It was Su Yan who was in the middle and said, "If she knew, she wouldn''t ask more questions. What the **** is going on?"


    The undead emperor said: "Because a complete corpse of an ancient emperor is buried under this monument of creation, his state is between life and death, and of course his power collapses, not only can he protect the monument of creation, but also seal me. "


    The primitive phoenix retorted almost immediately: "When a person is dead, he is dead, and when he lives, he is alive. How can there be a state of superposition of life and death?"


    This kind of ancient emperor who completely retains the power of his life, and whose state is superimposed between life and death, Su Yan also encountered one in the world of Xumi. So I believe what the undead emperor said.


    After Su Yan explained it, he managed to comfort the Primordial Phoenix.


    Unlike Su Yan, Primitive Phoenix was extremely suspicious of the undead emperor.


    Su Yan said, "Undying Emperor, what are your plans in the future?"


    The undead emperor replied almost without thinking: "You are the son of destiny, I will follow you without going anywhere."


    There must be more secrets buried in the body of the undead emperor, and his power is also very amazing. If he can follow him, it will also greatly improve Su Yan''s power.


    This is the situation Su Yan is happy to see.


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Congratulations to you, Emperor Xianwu, you have another powerful helper by your side, and you won''t need to be alone in the future."


    Su Yan said, "Why do you talk like that? No matter what, we are all in-laws, and you will always be my mother-in-law."


    Hearing what Su Yan said, Primitive Phoenix was very useful. Her character has always been like this, and she likes to be praised by others and give her a high hat.


    Then Su Yan handed the secret order of the Heavenly Demon to Primal Phoenix, and said to Primordial Phoenix, "This secret order contains the words left by the Primordial Heavenly Demon, and the people from the Sword Sect did not lie. He was already ready to die, and before he died, he tried to free the undead emperor, but he didn''t have the divine weapon, so he failed."


    The expression on Primitive Phoenix''s face suddenly became very complicated, and then he looked at Su Yan and said, "Since it was made by the Great Demon God, then I must kill the Great Demon God! It''s just that the whereabouts of the Great Demon God have always been extremely treacherous, how can we find him? Where are the traces?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to worry too much, as long as you hold the Ghost Throne and the Devil''s Scorpion Sword in your hands, the Great Devil God will eventually appear in front of you."


    There was nothing to hide between Su Yan and Primal Phoenix, and he told Primordial Phoenix exactly what the undead emperor said about the Great Demon God and his master.


    After Yuan Feng heard this, the expression on his face was even more surprised than Su Yan.


    But her primitive phoenix quickly said: "In this case, everything makes sense! I seem to already know who the master of the Great Demon God is!"


    "Who is it?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "That name has become extremely illustrious since the creation of heaven and earth. It is an existence that all gods must worship. It can even be said that many gods have awakened their godheads because of his on-demand broadcast!"


    The undead emperor said: "This man can be regarded as the father of the gods, the **** king above the **** king, the creator of all the gods, but the gods later betrayed their father gods and became those ancient emperors. Those ancient emperors joined forces Kill the Father God and seal it up, just to gain dominion over this world."

 Chapter 4554： send you sword

    Although Su Yan had fought desperately with those ancient emperors, he didn''t know that there was a so-called father **** above those ancient emperors.


    This is the history of an even more ancient era. In that era, there were only a few humans in the mortal world, and Su Yan was not born in that era.


    "And the reason why those ancient emperors were able to kill their father gods was because of the weapons they got from the creator." The undead emperor said, "Primordial Phoenix, weren''t you also an ancient emperor back then? You have personally participated in these things. I know better?"


    The Immortal Emperor did not have the slightest respect for the original Phoenix, but only respected Su Yan. After all, he had already promised that he would follow Su Yan.


    Primitive Phoenix defended himself: "I only worked as an ancient emperor for forty days from beginning to end, and then the relationship with them broke down and fell apart! How would you know their plans, the undead emperor, don''t spit your blood!"


    Su Yan said to the undead emperor, "The Primordial Heavenly Demon left a star map in the Moji Saber. We plan to go to the location marked on the star map, and we can''t say that we will make a great discovery. You and the Primordial Heavenly Demon were both teachers and friends back then. What kind of secret do you think he will hide in the star map?"


    The undead emperor said, "It should have something to do with God the Father."


    "How can you see it?"


    The undead emperor said: "The primordial demon came here to see me before he fell. He wanted to release me, but he didn''t have the divine weapon, so he could only do so by cutting the chains of chaos. He said that he had already been able to get in touch with part of the power of God the Father. , the Great Demon God must not tolerate him. He is going to see the Great Demon God next, and nine times out of ten he won''t be able to come back alive."


    The power of the Father God represents the power of the founders of those ancient emperors!


    If you can master that power, you will be able to transcend the difference between immortals and demons and achieve supreme!


    This is what the original demon said back then.


    But Su Yan wasn''t very interested in the so-called power of the Father God.


    It''s not that I despise the power of God Father, but I feel that even if I master it, it will be difficult to surpass the law of this world, and it is still in the cycle of cause and effect and destiny.


    Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix had originally planned to explore the last star map left by Primordial Demon, and now there is no harm in having an undead emperor.


    As for this Genesis Monument, Su Yan''s original intention was to take this Genesis Monument away. Putting such an important thing here is simply a waste.


    However, the Genesis Monument has long been used as the eye of Shi Chong Forest and integrated with Shi Chong Forest.


    If you want to take the Genesis Monument away, it will not only destroy Shi Chonglin, but more importantly, it is impossible for the Genesis Monument to be included in the Qiankun Bag.


    A creation monument is heavier than a mountain. If it is carried on the body, there is no need to do anything else.


    Su Yan thought about it, but he could only leave the Creation Monument here temporarily. Anyway, he had already understood all the content on it.


    The divine seed originally bred on this creation monument has also been absorbed by the undead emperor, and its actual value has long been less than that high.


    Su Yan then let go of the idea of ??taking the Genesis Monument away.


    When he left Shi Chonglin, Su Yan seemed to suddenly remember something, and then he waved his hand lightly, the sword sect''s treasure, the sword ultimatum inherited from Shi Kaitian, flew directly into Su Yan''s hands.


    After Su Yan caught the sword ultimatum, he walked towards the outside of Shi Chonglin.


    Outside the Shichong Forest, the undead emperor had long since hidden himself in a dark shadow, and those who called Jianzong couldn''t see his true face at all.


    What is the origin of this mysterious person who suddenly appeared, no one from Jianzong asked.


    Even if they asked, no one would answer.


    Su Yan threw the sword ultimatum lightly, Cheng Ying looked at Su Yan with a puzzled expression after taking the sword ultimatum, wondering why Su Yan suddenly threw such a thing to her.


    When Cheng Ying wiped the heavy dust off the sword ultimatum, he was pleasantly surprised to find out: "Is this the ancestor''s sword ultimatum?"


    Su Yan said: "There are indeed many treasures of your sword sect in Shichong Forest. If you cultivate with your heart, you will definitely be able to cultivate to the extent that you can enter Shichong Forest within three thousand years. The sword sect will definitely be able to flourish in your hands!"


    Su Yan and Cheng Ying had played against each other and knew that she had extraordinary talent. She was one of the few cultivators that Su Yan could look up to in the immortal world, especially Cheng Ying was a sword cultivator.


    So Su Yan wanted to help her even more.


    After Cheng Ying received the sword ultimatum, her expression was extremely excited, but her feelings for Su Yan were extremely complicated, and she didn''t know whether to say thank you or something else.


    Although this sword ultimatum was indeed given to her by Su Yan, in the final analysis, Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix came directly to the gate of the Sword Sect, and it was originally a matter that greatly hurt the Sword Sect''s face.


    But what Su Yan wanted was not Cheng Ying''s thanks to him at all.


    To do this smooth human relationship, what Su Yan wants is that Cheng Ying can make more breakthroughs in kendo.


    Primitive Phoenix had no interest in Sword Sect for a long time, and said to Su Yan directly: "This time, Sword Sect can''t count as nothing, Su Xiandi, let''s go. There is no point in staying here any longer."


    After Su Yan, Primordial Phoenix and the undead emperor flew up to nine days, the undead emperor said, "I have a magic weapon hidden in a nearby galaxy, and I want to take the magic weapon and go with you to the place marked on the astrolabe. ."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You can go get the magic weapon, just as Gu also wants to go to a nearby fairyland to see, this fairyland was created by Gu''s apprentice, and Gu has not been here for at least 20,000 years, then An immortal realm is called Weishen Immortal Realm, when you take the magic weapon, come to that immortal realm to find us."


    The undead emperor only opened his mouth, only to hear Su Yan say: "I might as well go with the undead emperor to get his magic weapon, Phoenix, go to Xianyu and wait for us first."


    If you go to that fairyland, with the temper and disposition of a primitive phoenix, it must be an all-night banquet.


    Su Yan had long lost interest in this kind of boring social interaction.


    Su Yan was not interested, and Primitive Phoenix was not reluctant, and said directly: "If this is the case, we will divide our troops in two ways, and we will wait for you alone in the Guardian Immortal Domain."


    After the original phoenix finished speaking, it directly turned into a crimson streamer and disappeared into the sky at an extremely high speed.


    The Immortal Emperor said to Su Yan: "The magic weapon I want to take is made from the star core of the planet, and it is 108,000 zhang in size. When you see that magic weapon, you will definitely know it. Surprised."


    The age of undead emperors traversing the immortal world is even earlier than those ancient emperors, but Su Yan wanted to see what the artifacts forged in that ancient era would look like.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor flew in the opposite direction of the original phoenix, like a scorpion galaxy in front of it.

 Chapter 4555： Psyker

    There are at least hundreds of millions of stars in the Scorpio galaxy.


    These are scattered among the huge galaxies, like different dusts in the universe.


    The undead emperor said that in the earlier era, there was no fairyland and no ancient emperor''s ark. All fairy world creatures live on different planets.


    There are more than hundreds of millions of stars in the fairy world, and the various environments that can be nurtured can be regarded as very colorful.


    It is definitely not like the various fairyland today, coming and going is a kind of scenery.


    Some planets are covered with ice, and the temperature is extremely cold.


    Some planets have magma everywhere, and there will be endless sulfuric acid fire rain every day.


    Some planets are even gaseous, and only the spirits of immortal gods can travel through them for cultivation.


    Hundreds of millions of planets contain countless and diverse environments, and they are definitely not like today''s fairyland, all of which are beautiful scenery of Lingshan. Even if you see a lot of beautiful scenery, it will feel monotonous and boring.


    The undead emperor also talked about the events of the ancient times. At that time, the monsters in the incident were definitely not only the original phoenix, but also the dragon ancestors and various unknown monsters.


    The size of these monsters is comparable to that of small galaxies, and they can swallow many stars into their stomachs in one bite.


    But in the wild and ignorant, the cruel environment gave birth to gods.


    Countless gods formed an order under the rule of God the Father, and at least hundreds of millions of years have passed.


    It was not until those gods finally found another breakthrough point, turning from gods into ancient emperors, and then they worked together to kill God Father, and then the era of ancient emperors came.


    In the later history, Su Yan also knew very well without having to say the undead emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor called Su Yan the Son of Heaven.


    Su Yan asked, "You call me the Son of Heaven, what evidence do you have?"


    "The proof is that the Eye of Dharma is in your hands. Mastering the Eye of Dharma is equivalent to becoming the main **** above all main gods. It is said that the Eye of Dharma has infinite and wonderful uses, and it is a higher-level magic weapon that surpasses all divine artifacts."


    Su Yan had obtained the Eye of Jurisprudence for a long time, but he was still at a loss as to how to use the Eye of Jurisprudence.


    If what the Immortal Emperor said was true, wouldn''t Su Yan be sitting on Baoshan and couldn''t do it?


    While the two were talking, they finally reached their destination.


    Here two stars complement each other in the sky, and many planets make very strange motions around these two stars.


    One of the planets named Sirius was refined into some kind of magic weapon by the undead emperor.


    The size of this planet is definitely much larger than that of the earth, and it is already very spectacular to see from a distance.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but ask: "In that era when gods ruled everything, are the battles between gods all using stars as magic weapons and weapons?"


    The undead emperor replied: "Ordinary stars are just cannon fodder. You see that there are no two suns here. Ancient gods can easily crush them!"


    Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, because this incident was not that surprising. Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng once destroyed ten stars in a row in front of Su Yan!


    After mastering the power of Xian Ze, his own power will also increase geometrically.


    Even if Su Yan didn''t need to destroy divine power, just using the power of Immortal Essence, he could cut the planet in front of him from the middle.


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor, "What are you going to do?"


    The undead emperor said: "Just wait for me here, I can call out the magic weapon with a spell, but it has been so long, and I don''t know if my magic weapon is still intact. that place."


    The undead emperor is not 100% sure, after all, such a long time has passed.


    This world is enough to turn the ocean into a mulberry field.


    After the undead emperor went to get the magic weapon, Su Yan stayed where he was.


    After the undead emperor came to the planet, he first removed the dark shadow outside his body, and then faced the planet, his hands continuously formed a very strange seal.


    Afterwards, the divine power belonging to the Feathered Serpent in the Undying Emperor''s body was also mobilized!


    If you cast a spell after the god''s dharma body is embodied, the surrounding power will also be multiplied!


    Under the impetus of the undead emperor''s spell, extremely exaggerated changes occurred on that huge planet.


    I saw the wind and clouds on the planet swaying, setting off a lot of smoke and dust, and then the surface of the planet cracked directly, and the huge cracks should be thousands of miles away!


    It''s absolutely spectacular!


    What is even more terrifying is that this power is still growing.


    If the undead emperor exerts his full strength, I am afraid that the galaxy can be torn apart at any time!


    Su Yan stood there and quietly admired this scene, feeling the power from the ancient gods.


    A long, long time ago, things like this should have often been seen in the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan stood on the spot without any movement, just to see how the undead emperor extracted the star core from the planet.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly sensed a very strange aura coming from afar.


    These breaths are not strong, but they are driving the magic weapon to fly at super high speed here!


    Obviously they are here for the undead emperor!


    The undead emperor was just about to pry open the surface of the planet and peel off the star core, and someone can''t wait to rush over. Is this planning to stop the undead emperor?


    Su Yan was very curious in his heart, because these flying magic weapons were extremely fast, and their auras were also a little strange.


    These strange breaths also slowly awakened some of Su Yanchen''s memories.


    Su Yan seemed to have thought of something, and even his eyes became a little surprised, but in the end Su Yan still didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Su Yan could already see more than a dozen streams of light forming a formation, and they flew towards him at an incredible speed!


    These aircraft formed some kind of strange formation in the air, so that the streamers between each other could be linked together!


    After the lights of these aircraft are connected together, not only the speed of each other''s flight is increased, but the power between them has also been greatly enhanced.


    Su Yan didn''t think these things were magic weapons, they were just simple flying machines.


    These flying machines are not driven by immortal essence, but use another kind of power that is almost extinct in the immortal world - psionic energy!


    Psionic energy is also called spiritual energy. After the spiritual practitioners in ancient times developed their own minds, they could have powerful spiritual energy!


    Psionicists often have extremely powerful spirits, but their bodies are extremely fragile, so they will form two very distinct extremes with body refining cultivators.


    In ancient times, psionicists used to be all over the immortal world, and even in the lower world, there were many kingdoms belonging to psionicists.

 Chapter 4556： look away

    These powerful psionicists can traverse different worlds, wrapping planets and galaxies with spiritual power, and shape the world as they want at will.


    But these psionicists are just like the powerhouses of Wuzong. Although they were brilliant for a while, they never established an era that belonged to them.


    In the era of the rise of Daomen, psionic energy was infiltrated into the sideways.


    The inheritance of psionicists is originally carried out by talent, because powerful soul and spiritual power are innate talents, which cannot be cultivated at all.


    When psionicists have dominion over the mortal world, it means that they can select from among hundreds of millions of mortals those geniuses who are naturally strong and peaceful


    But the dominance of these mortal worlds is gradually lost after all.


    When those peerless geniuses are not found, the inheritance of psionicists becomes more and more difficult.


    After that, the psionicists gradually disappeared from the heavens, as if they had become extinct.


    Su Yan knew this better than anyone.


    He reincarnated several times and witnessed such changes with his own eyes. The number of psionicists in the heavens gradually became less and less, and it was almost impossible to meet them again later.


    Therefore, after seeing so many psionicists today, Su Yan''s expression was even a little surprised.


    To Su Yan and the Immortal Realm, these psionicists were like living fossils.


    The flying machines driven by those psionicists are also very special, they look like flying saucers, but they are more angular.


    The psychic powers of the psionicists are combined with each other, and the speed of the aircraft has reached the extreme!


    But these psionicists suddenly stopped in front of Su Yan in the end.


    These psionicists had already discovered the existence of Su Yan and regarded Su Yan as an enemy.


    After these psionicists stopped, they used the power of their minds to communicate with each other, and almost in the fastest time, they had already arranged a formation against Su Yan!


    Su Yan looked at the formations arranged by these psionicists, and couldn''t help being a little dazed, and then asked strangely, "Are you planning to fight me?"


    Those psionicists all wore white robes, and the same badges could be seen on the robes, which meant that they all came from the same faction.


    Among the psionicists was an old man with a gray beard staring at Su Yan and said, "Who are you, and why are you in the restricted area of ??our Holy See? Do you know that breaking in here at will is a death penalty!"


    "So you psionicists still have the Holy See?" Su Yan suddenly remembered that the power of these psionicists seems to exist in the form of religions, and beliefs in these religions are very strange, and then these religions There are many fraternities and sororities below.


    The gray-bearded old man said unceremoniously to Su Yan, "You have no reverence in the face of the psionic holy light! People like you can only be punished with holy light!"


    After the gray-bearded old man finished speaking, the white-robed psionicists beside him all showed the expression of the same enemy!


    From their standpoint, of course, they want to eliminate the unknown monks who break into the forbidden area.


    This is their rule!


    But Su Yan had a speechless expression on his face, the gray-bearded old man was only in the realm of the quasi-emperor at most, and many of the psionicists behind him had just reached the realm of the Immortal King.


    Just because they wanted to suppress Su Yan?


    It''s just a fool''s dream!


    Oh no, maybe in a dream there will be no such exaggerated and bizarre things happening!


    The reason why these psionicists dared to say such nonsense in front of Su Yan was entirely because Su Yan had already restrained his own strength, and the aura around his body did not reveal anything.


    At this time, Su Yan looked really unremarkable, as if he was just an ordinary True Immortal.


    Moreover, Su Yan completely put away his main godhead. Those psionicists could not sense the abnormality in Su Yan because of the huge gap between their power realm and Su Yan, and they really regarded Su Yan as a An ordinary real fairy.


    As long as Su Yan released even one percent of his powerful aura, he could make these psionicists extremely fearful.


    It''s just that Su Yan had no plans at all at this time. Su Yan looked at the old man with a playful expression on his face and asked, "How are you going to deal with me? Why don''t you use your most powerful skills. If you want to talk about it, It''s been a long, long time since I met a psyker."


    From Su Yan''s creation of the Immortal Domain, to the immortal emperors of the Dao sect that rose from the heavens one by one.


    Different fairyland has become the most mainstream stage of fairyland.


    But among the stars, the countless planets were completely left out.


    Perhaps only in places where the power of Taoism cannot reach, the power of psionicists can continue to survive, just as Jianzong still retains its own heritage.


    When Su Yan was thinking about these questions, the old man only felt that Su Yan was absent-minded and didn''t look directly at him at all. He was simply arrogant!


    You must know that he is an archbishop in the Holy See!


    The old man sneered and said, "Xianxian little doll, today will be your death day next year! Blame you for breaking into our restricted area!"


    After the white-bearded old man finished speaking, his hands immediately formed an extremely complicated seal.


    At the same time, there is an inverted triangle formed by spiritual power suspended in front of him!


    Behind the white-bearded old man, the power of the other psionicists was also transmitted to the white-bearded old man through special spiritual channels!


    This ability is the most perverted ability of a psionicist!


    When the channel of psionic energy is established, then hundreds of psionicists can completely inject their own power into a certain person''s body through this special channel of psionic energy!


    At this time, the magic power of that person will also show an explosive growth!


    Although the white-bearded old man was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s attitude, he didn''t mean to despise Su Yan at all. He used all his strength in the first move!


    This is the restricted area of ??the Holy See. Anyone who can break in at will must not be the same generation. This white-bearded old man does not dare to neglect!


    The upside-down triangle gradually enlarged, and then enveloped an area of ??more than ten kilometers, and of course Su Yan also enveloped it!


    Then the triangle began to gradually close up!


    Su Yan only felt that the surrounding space was undergoing subtle changes along with the triangle!


    And in the pure spiritual world, this triangle has been transformed into countless spells, and it can launch a spiritual impact on Su Yan at any time!


    The attacks of these psionicists are often not only in the physical world, but also in the spiritual world, and even the attacks in the spiritual world will be more violent and ruthless!

 Chapter 4557： fear

    It has been a long time since these psionicists attacked, but Su Yan''s expression did not change at all.


    So that the face of the white-bearded old man continued to anger, and he couldn''t help saying: "I want to see how long you can be arrogant!"


    Seeing that the triangular spell has been constricted more and more powerfully.


    Su Yan directly pulled out his Wanzai Frost Sword!


    When the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, Su Yan''s aura changed.


    Before he didn''t hold the sword, Su Yan''s stance was very casual, and he looked very ordinary, and there was nothing outstanding in every aspect.


    But as long as Su Yan picked up the sword, everything about him would be different!


    Not only has the posture become very tall and straight, but even the momentum and eyes have become unstoppable!


    The white-bearded old man was still complacent and felt that his spell was powerful, but after meeting Su Yan''s eyes this time, the white-bearded old man showed an extremely horrified expression. At the same time, he also had a great impact on his spell. shake!


    Can you really get the other party?


    Seeing that the triangle has been constricted to a range of several hundred meters, Su Yan casually danced the Wan Zai Frost Sword.


    Frost Sword drew a very simple circle in the air!


    But this circle was enlarged all of a sudden, and the spell of the triangle was broken!


    Then Su Yan turned around, only to see that the planet in front of him had undergone a major fission!


    At this time, the undead emperor has disappeared, and it is very likely that he has descended on the planet ahead.


    The undead emperor said that he had already refined the star core of the planet into a powerful magic weapon. I don''t know what the scene will be like when the star core is completely exposed!


    After Su Yan turned around at this time, he was already facing the psionicists with his back.


    The white-bearded old man looked at Su Yan''s back and felt that he had never been insulted like this in his entire life!


    From the point of view of Jianxiu, it is absolutely not allowed to leave your back to the enemy, unless the enemy is so weak that you don''t have to have such scruples at all.


    The white-bearded old man only felt disgusting as if he had eaten flies. He was one of the twelve archbishops of the Holy See of Psykers, and he was considered to be more than ten thousand people under one person. Now he is actually humiliated by a completely unknown immortal!


    The white-bearded old man gritted his teeth and stared at Su Yan''s back, as if he wanted to fight with Su Yan immediately, but he lacked the last trace of courage.


    After all, Su Yan''s sword just now broke the spell he was so proud of!


    "Archbishop, what are we going to do? Do we retreat from here? Or continue to deal with this kid?" A young man said to the white-bearded old man.


    Of course, the white-bearded old man was unwilling to retreat. He said, "Retreat? Retreat for what purpose! This person broke into the forbidden area of ??my Holy See, and is here to show off his power. We will retreat without doing anything?"


    The white-bearded old man is the leader of this line of psionicists. Since he wants to continue fighting with Su Yan, the rest of the psionicists can only accompany him.


    However, Su Yan''s interest in these psionicists stopped here, and he was too lazy to turn around and look at these psionicists even once.


    The undead emperor should have reached a more critical moment. Next, he should sink part of his soul into the star core, and wake up the magic weapon core that has been sleeping for a long time. At that time, this star field only I''m afraid it will get very lively.


    "You stinky boy! How dare you turn around when this bishop is talking to you! Don''t you intend to take this bishop in your eyes?" The white-bearded old man glared at Su Yanchui.


    At this time, Su Yan turned around in a leisurely manner, and said to these psionicists, "There are still about thirty breaths left, and this place will become very dangerous. It is too late for you to retreat now."


    Su Yan gave absolutely kind advice.


    When the undead emperor completely extracts the magic weapon from the star core, then the star core will also explode, and the useless residue in the star core will be completely blown into pieces, turning into various meteorites floating in the universe. .


    But the white-bearded old man obviously didn''t understand Su Yan''s good intentions, and said directly: "Retreat? This is the territory of our Holy See! It should be you who want to retreat! Boy, no matter where you come from or what kind of sect is a true immortal, You are too arrogant and arrogant! Do it! Lords, help me again!"


    The white-bearded old man just finished speaking, and his hands have already played a brand-new magic formula, and behind the white-bearded old man, those equally powerful psionicists have raised their spiritual energy to the extreme!


    Just waiting to be injected into the body of the white-bearded old man through a special pipe!


    But it was all over before it could be done.


    The white-bearded old man''s hands were still quickly forming a seal, but Su Yan suddenly flew in front of the white-bearded old man, and pressed one hand on the shoulder of the white-bearded old man!


    Su Yan''s sudden appearance was as if he suddenly used a powerful spell to cross the barrier of space!


    Actually it''s not like that!


    Su Yan is not relying on any magic, but his own unbelievable speed!


    None of these psionicists could see how Su Yan acted, and even their spiritual senses could not sense changes in the other party!


    It was as if in an instant, Su Yan jumped from one point in the space to another!


    Such an unreasonable thing is only revealing one thing - the strength gap between these psionicists and Su Yan is like a world apart!


    After the white-bearded old man was held down by Su Yan''s shoulder, the magic formula could no longer be played, but the spiritual energy injected into his body through the special channel was still huge, which also made his realm seem to have temporarily improved.


    When the white-bearded old man looked at Su Yan again, he only looked at Su Yan for a moment, but he seemed to see countless stars destroyed, countless civilizations turned into dust, many worlds, Hundreds of millions of creatures died!


    What the white-bearded old man saw was a faint golden thread in Su Yan''s eyes. This golden thread represented the power and godhead that destroyed the gods!


    The momentum that the white-bearded old man saw was just an illusion, the embodiment of the divine power of destruction!


    But the white-bearded old man had never seen such a realistic fantasy. He took what he saw in the fantasy as reality. It seemed that an infinitely long time had passed, and he had witnessed the destruction of countless worlds and the death of countless creatures.


    But in the real world, only one second has passed!


    When the old man came back to his senses, his whole body was wet with cold sweat, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably!


    This is caused by mortals'' fear of gods!

 Chapter 4558： Gods power

    Although this white-bearded old man already had the cultivation of a quasi-emperor, he was only a mere human race after all.


    When the defense of the mind is penetrated in front of God, it will only be more vulnerable!


    The old man looked at Su Yan with a look of incomparable fear, as if he wanted to say something, but because he was too scared, after twitching his throat, he couldn''t say a word!


    This change of the archbishop is too terrifying!


    And the extreme fear in the Archbishop''s heart is fed back to all the psionicists around him through the channel of spiritual energy!


    Although these psionicists cannot share what the Archbishop has seen and heard in the illusion, they can still truly feel that fear!


    And the supreme coercion of the gods over mortals!


    All the psionicists were terrified in front of Su Yan!


    When the emotion of fear is shared, the channel of psionic energy can amplify the emotion of fear!


    So that the hearts of these psionicists will also vibrate together!


    Of course, the spiritual channels of psionicists can communicate with each other over long distances without barriers, and transmit spiritual energy to each other, but once they encounter any negative emotions, they will also infect every spiritual channel like a virus. Psyker!


    The channel of the soul can actually be said to be a double-edged sword. If you are not careful, you may hurt yourself.


    All the psionicists trembled in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan was very strange at first, because he didn''t do anything at all, just put his hand on the shoulder of the white-bearded old man.


    Then all the psykers began to tremble, as if they had some serious illness together!


    After a while, Su Yan was able to sort out these things clearly.


    Then I heard the white-bearded old man say in a trembling voice, "Go, go, go to God! How did you come to my Holy See?"


    The old man stammered, and his previous arrogance was completely gone.


    Su Yan said softly, "I''m just a person who came to watch the show."


    After speaking, Su Yan turned his attention to the distant planet again.


    On the huge planet, a lot of red light can already be seen under the scattered ravines!


    The star core is about to be stripped out by the undead emperor.


    These psionicists actually appeared here because of this unusual movement. Because I sensed an unusual change, I came here to inspect.


    The changes on the planet in front of them made them extremely terrified!


    The power on the planet can be easily torn into ravines of tens of thousands of miles. Such power is like a myth to them!


    The white-bearded old man was already regretting his decision just now. If it wasn''t for him being busy and taking his disciples to visit here, he would definitely not have fallen into such a dangerous and overwhelmed situation now.


    But what''s the use of regretting it now?


    Their fate was already in the hands of the man in front of them.


    I just heard the man sigh, and then said: "I told you to go just now, but you didn''t go, and now you can''t go if you want to."


    The white-bearded old man and the many psionicists did not understand what Su Yan meant.


    They quickly exchanged thoughts with each other in the channel of spiritual energy, and these exchanges were full of panic and speculation about Su Yan''s identity.


    They have absolutely no idea who the man in front of them is, and why he is here!


    The existence of this series is destined to be impossible for them to easily interpret


    But they quickly understood what Su Yan meant.


    After seeing the ravines on the planet ahead, it was finally burst open by an extremely powerful divine force!


    The explosion produced an extremely terrifying impact, and the fragments of many stars also turned into meteorites and splashed around at a terrifying speed!


    Even Su Yan had to stretch out a hand to form a barrier to resist.


    Su Yan''s barrier was smashed right by how many fragments of stars, but the barrier was always extremely stable and never wavered.


    These psionicists can fully sense how powerful the surrounding star fragments are!


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s enchantment to protect them, then this powerful impact would be enough to turn them into dust in the universe!


    If they were replaced to cast the enchantment, I am afraid that the enchantment would have already been broken!


    The white-bearded old man finally understood what Su Yan said just now. It turned out that Su Yan had long expected such a scene, so he reminded them to avoid danger in advance.


    Perhaps it was because the gap between the strengths and realms of the two sides was so great that it became very difficult for them to understand what Su Yan meant.


    The white-bearded old man trembled again and said, "Thank you God for saving your life."


    The white-bearded old man was already frightened when he faced Su Yan at this time, and in front of Su Yan, he didn''t dare to take the air of his archbishop again!


    It''s just that Su Yan has no interest in paying attention to this white-bearded old man at all. Su Yan''s eyes are now focused on the exposed star core in front of him.


    The star core had already fallen into a deep sleep, but now it has been awakened by the divine power of the undead emperor, and the next step is the most dangerous place!


    The star core itself contains extremely powerful energy, but it is extremely unstable.


    If the undead emperor cannot control this star core, then the star core will definitely explode, and I am afraid that it will spread to a range of millions of miles.


    Whether the undead emperor can perfectly control this star core, Su Yan can''t guarantee it.


    Because the difficulty of this matter is inherently high, even Su Yan only has about 70% confidence, and the remaining 30% depends on his fortune.


    The star nucleus slowly rotates in place, and the power emitted by the star nucleus during the rotation also spreads out in the universe!


    In addition to the power of the star core itself, the star also has the breath of a top-notch artifact!


    The undead emperor didn''t say anything big, this star core has indeed been refined into a magic weapon by him, but after such a long time and the change of the era, even he himself wants to regain control of this A magic weapon is not an easy task.


    When the power of the supreme artifact and the star core spreads infinitely in the middle of the universe!


    There are many more powerful beings alerted!


    Some of these powerful beings come from ancient times, and some have cultivated special powers.


    Some have even fallen into eternal slumber, and are also attracted by the fluctuations of the star core!


    These awakened ancient powers are all about to move!


    Who wouldn''t want to get a top-notch artifact, if possible?

 Chapter 4559： Invincible momentum

    Almost immediately, some ancient existences that are just around the corner flew towards this side.


    And Su Yan seemed to have sensed something, and his brows slightly wrinkled.


    Right now, the undead emperor has not completely subdued the violent star core. If he is disturbed in this situation, it is very likely that he will fall short.


    Not only will the attribution of the star core create suspense, but even his own safety cannot be guaranteed.


    At this time, the only person who can eliminate all the problems is Su Yan.


    Su Yan almost immediately abandoned these frightened psionicists and flew towards the star nucleus.


    Those psionicists thought that Su Yan was going to **** the ownership of the star core, and they were all ready to watch the show, but they didn''t want Su Yan to stop in front of the star core, and then stared at the dark universe. in space!


    In the other side of the dark universe, there is a powerful and strange force rapidly approaching here!


    Unlike those weak psionicists, this force is not only powerful, but also contains divinity, and it is very likely to be a powerful Protoss from ancient times!


    In the face of such a situation, Su Yan smiled instead: "This Scorpio constellation is like a museum, there are not only psionicists, but even the ancient gods? It''s really interesting!"


    Back then, there were many gods who followed the subordinates of those ancient emperors. After the top powerhouses of the gods cultivated to the realm of the great emperors, they could become gods by themselves. Although they were not comparable to the godhead of the ancient emperors, they were still very powerful!


    After the fall of the ancient emperor of the heavens, the gods who followed the ancient emperor were also labeled as sinners and sealed into the Yuanjie.


    And the powerhouses among these sinners were also slaughtered by the Primordial Spirit Phoenix, and after that, I never heard of the great emperor of the ancient gods.


    It turns out that the great emperors of the ancient gods were not completely extinct, but were just hidden in the depths of the starry sky in the universe?


    The power of the ancient gods is very close!


    Su Yan''s hair fluttered suddenly, and seemed to be startled by some kind of force.


    And the Wanzai Frost Sword that Su Yan held in his hand also let out a clear cry, as if even this sword was longing for something.


    The fighting spirit in Su Yan''s heart was slowly getting high, and it seemed like a flame was burning in his heart!


    At the other end of the starry sky, eight eyes suddenly opened!


    These eight eyes are all golden!


    And under these eight golden eyes, there is an extremely strange body!


    God is not necessarily a perfect image of radiance!


    Most of the gods in this world have nothing to do with the word beauty.


    The gods are generally vicious and indescribable. Only the gods created in the legends and myths of the human race have a perfect and infinite body and soul.


    The owner of these eight golden eyes is also a god, but he has twisted muscles all over his body. On these twisted muscles, there are many cruel poisonous snakes. The poisonous snakes bite and entangle each other, forming a tangled closed loop.


    If mortals looked at him, I''m afraid they would go crazy right away!


    Because in his divine power, there is a huge, indescribable terror!


    When this indescribable terror turned into a powerful divine power, the originally dark cosmic space was suddenly lit up!


    Those psionicists can not only see the huge divine light covering the cosmic space, but also see that in the spiritual world, eight suns of different colors also rise!


    Such a spectacle is unheard of, let alone witnessed!


    Those psionicists communicated intensively in the channel of the mind, and every psionicist was extremely frightened, even if they were already quasi-emperors and immortal kings, it was meaningless.


    In the face of such a powerful force, they are as humble and ridiculous as ants on the ground, and they are destined to not have the ability to fight back.


    Now it is the real battle of the gods, they are not qualified at all, and they are not likely to participate in such a battle!


    And in the shroud of that powerful divine light, Su Yan also released the Dharma body of God Shiva!


    In this empty cosmic space, Su Yan doesn''t have to have any scruples, he doesn''t need to consider whether the law body will smash mountains and rivers, and whether the law body will oppress his companions


    Just put the Law Bodies to the maximum!


    The thousand-zhang Shiva Dharma body rises directly from this universe!


    The indigo skin and the four arms made those psionicists tremble after seeing it!


    These psionicists seem to have dreamed back to the ancient times all of a sudden!


    In that ancient era, the strongest among humans had just entered the higher world of the Immortal Realm, and found that the human race was nothing but ants in the Immortal Realm!


    The gods fight unscrupulously in the fairy world with monsters on par with the gods. Let alone the human race, even if they are involved, they will suffer disaster!


    Lord Shiva roared in the air!


    Divine power turned into sound waves and spread in all directions!


    This powerful sound is like a warning, no matter who wants to get close to the star core, they need to cross the barrier of destroying the gods!


    Two different divine powers collided in the boundless cosmic space, and the impact of this collision was like a landslide and tsunami!


    Even the surrounding stars that are running smoothly have been greatly impacted!


    These two forces are extremely powerful!


    And when it is displayed in this cosmic space, there is no intention to keep it!


    The terrifying power condensed to the peak and then burst out instantly!


    Formed a shock again and again!


    If it wasn''t for the protection of Su Yan''s barrier, those psionicists would have been turned to ashes under such a shock!


    And at this time, they could finally see the extent of Su Yan''s strength!


    The huge dharma body of Shiva contains almost endless destructive power. The powerful power turned into a boundless wind in Su Yan''s hands, and then blew toward the front again!


    The ancient gods in the distance were finally repelled by Su Yan''s divine power.


    But this repelling is only temporary!


    In the darkness, those eight golden eyes were already staring at the star core coldly, and at the same time revealed some kind of strong desire!


    The great emperor of the ancient **** race is only one of the powerhouses who covet the star core. Besides him, there are many powerhouses who are also very interested in the star core!


    Those powerhouses were also eager to move in the dark, but because the destructive power that Su Yan displayed was too huge and too terrifying, these powerful beings did not show their figures.


    Although there were powerful enemies around, Su Yan showed an expression full of interest.


    These powerhouses from ancient times have inspired Su Yan''s fighting spirit and high belief!


    Back then, when he defeated all the powerhouses of different schools in the heavens, Su Yan became the number one in all ages!

 Chapter 4560： I am Emperor Xianwu

    Seeing the auras of ancient powerhouses appearing one after another in these hidden corners, a smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Although there are powerful enemies around, Su Yanna feels very happy, this tension from all directions makes him feel so unfamiliar and so familiar.


    It seems that I have returned to the glorious era of playing to the front all of a sudden!


    In those days, it was like that!


    The cosmic galaxy is like a huge darkness. Powerhouses of different genres meet again after crossing the darkness.


    Suddenly, eight golden suns seemed to rise in the sky!


    The great emperor of the ancient **** race, who was forced back by Su Yan''s destructive power just now, was still not reconciled to being repelled so easily, and attacked Su Yan once again!


    The eight golden suns in the universe are actually his eight eyes!


    The great emperor of the ancient **** race had already released his own dharma body, and this dharma body was at least 100,000 zhang or more. If it was placed on a planet, it would definitely stand in the sky!


    And with those eight golden eyes, there is an extremely strong sense of oppression!


    It seemed that the great emperor of the ancient **** race only needed to stretch out one hand to crush Su Yan!


    Those psionicists couldn''t help trembling. Their mental power was so powerful that the perception ability of mental power had already surpassed their eyes.


    In their perception, there appeared a behemoth that was comparable to a small world!


    Such a giant can destroy the first-level world at any time, and it is no problem to destroy the first-level immortal realm with one blow!


    With the power of these psionicists, in front of such a truly powerful god, they are as small as ants, unable to do anything except tremble in place.


    Su Yan has always been the type to fight more and more bravely. When he sensed the strength of his opponent, the burning fighting spirit in his heart also gradually changed the dharma body of Lord Shiva!


    The Dharma body, which was originally only a hundred feet tall, suddenly swelled up!


    How difficult is it for Su Yan to become a 100,000-zhang Dharma body?


    In the Eternal Era, he has been able to achieve the law, the sky and the earth, and the change is almost as huge as the first layer of the world!


    This ability of the heavens and the earth, Su Yan used it at this time, without the slightest pressure!


    At this time, the Dharma body of Lord Shiva expanded rapidly by a hundred times!


    The power contained in the swollen Dharma body is already incomparable with that of the past!


    In the empty space of the universe, Su Yan didn''t need to restrain his own power at all!


    Among the four arms of Lord Shiva, different instruments have also been transformed, one of which is the transformation of the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    After the ice sword was in the hands of Lord Shiva, it got the bonus of destroying divine power. At this time, it has changed into a spiral shape, and its power is even more amazing!


    If Su Yan turned this ice sword into a sword light and sent it out, it would be enough to destroy a planet like this!


    And Shiva''s dharma body has swelled to a level of more than 100,000 zhang at this time, completely comparing the dharma body of the ancient gods!


    The Dharma body of the ancient **** race emperor should be transformed from some kind of primitive belief totem. On his body, you can see the body of a poisonous scorpion, as well as countless vicious poisonous snakes!


    Such a primitive and ignorant Dharma body is a joke in front of Shiva, the body of destruction.


    When Su Yan raised the demon-subduing vajra in his hand, the great emperor of the ancient gods also made a voice from the ancient times: "Fa Tianxiangdi! How can you do it! This is impossible! The cultivation rules of Fa Tianxiangdi It has long been lost in the ages!"


    The great emperor of the ancient gods never imagined that Su Yan''s ability was so amazing that he could actually create the legendary law, heaven and earth!


    At this time, Su Yan had already become one body with Lord Shiva, and at this time Su Yan was Lord Shiva!


    Su Yan sneered, and then said: "Aren''t there even fewer ancient gods like you who can live to this day? You should have heard of my name! I am an immortal, a martial artist, a great emperor, and an emperor!"


    The words "I am the Great Emperor Xianwu" echoed among the countless stars along with Su Yan''s voice, making those powerhouses who were ready to move all of a sudden be stunned!


    Even people who haven''t experienced that era should have heard the name of Emperor Xianwu!


    After all, this man has reached the realm of the number one in all ages!


    The great emperor of the ancient gods said in a gloomy voice: "Impossible! It is obviously impossible! Didn''t the Xianwu emperor have fallen for many years? How could he suddenly appear!"


    Su Yan sneered, and said, "A being like you who has been sleeping in the dark for too long, how can you know the changes in the fairy world?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the King Kong Devil''s pestle smashed directly at the god''s dharma body!


    King Kong''s Devil-destroying pestle is more than 50,000 feet long!


    The huge magic weapon is already very terrifying just in terms of its own weight!


    What''s more, there is the blessing of Destruction Divine Power?


    When this pestle fell, countless dark blood burst out, and the great emperor of the ancient gods also wailed together!


    The power of this pestle is really astonishing. Not only was the dharma body of the gods affected, but the aftermath caused many planets to deviate from their original orbits!


    The shock wave is terrifyingly wide open in circles and circles in the universe, and I am afraid that it can affect the range of tens of thousands of miles!


    The Great Emperor of the Ancient Era''s Protoss was beaten to pieces by Su Yan''s pestle, and his internal organs were almost torn apart, and even his soul was almost unsheathed!


    The eight golden eyes also dimmed, and blood and tears flowed from the eight eyes!


    Looking at the past from the perspective of those psionicists, it is like the eight suns in the sky are dripping blood!


    This picture is really shocking!


    And the Great Emperor of the Ancient Era''s Protoss knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent, so he could only forcibly take away his own body, dragging his injured body and retreating into the shadows behind him.


    This pestle''s injury will require at least 10,000 years of rest to fully recover.


    Su Yan was too lazy to chase after him.


    Because Su Yan''s original purpose is not to kill, but to protect the undead emperor, so that he will not be disturbed in the process of regaining control of the star core.


    After repelling the great emperor of the ancient gods of the donkey, Su Yan also immediately accepted his own dharma body. To maintain such a huge dharma body, even if he did nothing, just standing between the heavens and the earth would cause great consumption.


    It makes absolutely no sense to do so.


    After Su Yan received the Dharma body, he only felt that his mind was still unfinished. Even though the pestle just now, Su Yan tried his best and performed it with great ease.


    But his own fighting spirit has climbed to a higher point at this time, but he has no opponents, and it is inevitable that he is a little lonely.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan moved towards the boundless deep space of the universe and said, "Listen to you old fellows, I am Su Baxian, if you want to capture the Star Core, come and fight Lao Tzu first! If you win Lao Tzu, then the Star Core It''s yours!"

 Chapter 4561： Zichen Mingmu

    Su Yan''s voice was powerful and reverberated in the deep space of the universe!


    And there seems to be some kind of light in his eyes!


    When Su Yan is in Longevity Mountain and those immortal realms, he will be very calm, and there will be no such light in his eyes.


    When there is this kind of light in his eyes, he seems to have found his original self.


    It''s just that after Su Yan''s voice echoed in the universe, there was no response for a long time.


    Instead, some old monsters hidden in the darkness gradually retreated.


    Not only did they see the law, the heavens, the earth and the endless power of destruction, but they also mentioned the name of Emperor Xianwu!


    After this, absolutely not anyone would have the courage to face Su Yan!


    Most of those old monsters who live long enough are full of wisdom and insight. But even they will tremble because of the great power of the heaven and earth!


    After so many epochs, such a battle has not occurred in the heavens for a long time!


    It was as if after the fall of those ancient emperors, the heavens inevitably fell into some kind of silence!


    If those ancient emperors are still there, then they must be qualified to challenge Emperor Xianwu!


    But those ancient emperors have long been swept into the dust of history, who can compete with the heaven and earth of the Great Emperor Xianwu?


    A thick purple cloud suddenly appeared in the darkness, and the eight-eyed ancient **** clan emperor also killed him again.


    The reason why the great emperor of the ancient **** race dared to challenge Su Yan again is because he called a helper stronger than him this time!


    Su Yan laughed out loud, and after feeling the incomparably high fighting spirit of the master, even the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand let out a clear cry!


    "Haha, good time!" After Su Yan reshaped the Immortal Realm, his understanding and understanding of his own power also improved to a higher level.


    Although the current Su Yan''s strength is no different from before the shaping of the Immortal Realm, the sorting out of various powers is a step stronger than before.


    The power is still the same as before, but the efficiency of use is at least three layers higher than before!


    In a sense, it could also be said that Su Yan''s power has increased by three levels!


    Facing the slowly floating purple cloud, Su Yan had absolutely no intention of taking the initiative.


    And those old monsters and various unknown beings hidden in the darkness gradually stopped their steps to leave, and they also wanted to watch a good show!


    In the middle of this silent star field, there is often not a single living person for ten or a hundred years, and this level of battle is even more elusive.


    A woman appeared in that cloud of purple clouds. The dress on this woman looked extremely strange. She wore a strange dress on her upper body, but only had a short skirt on her lower body, revealing her long legs.


    And her hair and eyes are also purple, and she looks only about twenty years old.


    After seeing Su Yan, the woman who had transformed from Ziyun took the initiative to stop her approach and said, "It really is you! Su Baxian! I thought someone was fake your Su Baxian''s reputation. I didn''t expect you, the dead man, to really return to the fairyland!"


    Su Yan said: "After so many epochs, you are still radiant, and you haven''t become an old woman, which is a gratifying thing."


    The purple-haired woman seemed to be flirting with Su Yan, but there was only coldness in the eyes of both parties, and there was no trace of warmth at all.


    If you want to talk about the background of this purple-haired woman, it is not ordinary!


    Before Su Yan became an Immortal Emperor, he had met a sect at the front of the other shore, and the name of this sect was called the Holy Gate.


    The Holy Gate is filled with masters of the Great Emperor series.


    You must know that at that time, the human race was only at the bottom of the ecological chain in the fairyland, not only could not fight against those ancient emperors and gods, but even the demon race.


    In that era when there were not many complete cultivation systems, the great emperors of the human race were very rare.


    But there are more than twenty emperors sitting in the holy gate!


    Even in today''s era, a sect that can hold twenty great emperors is already considered incomparably luxurious!


    But the Holy Gate had already had twenty Immortal Emperors before the eternity!


    But perhaps because there are too many masters of the Great Emperor series, the Holy Gate has always been discordant.


    The history of the Holy Gate can also be said to be a complete history of infighting, full of all kinds of infighting, and brothers and sisters turned against each other!


    But what makes Su Yan more concerned is that the Holy Gate has always been connected with the other side.


    This purple-haired woman was already the great emperor of the Holy Sect before Su Yan became the emperor.


    The Holy Sect just likes to close the door to engage in internal strife, and has no interest in the authority in the secular world. Therefore, after Su Yan agreed to the Immortal Realm, he did not intend to attack the Sacred Sect at all, but chose a laissez-faire attitude.


    In fact, Su Yan can''t be blamed for this. It can only be said that the immortal world is too broad, and the stars contained in it do not know how many trillions!


    In such a vast world, no matter what kind of ruler, it is impossible for him to penetrate the tentacles of his power into every corner.


    This purple-haired woman''s name was Zichen Mingmu. Although the four characters sounded a bit strange, in the ancient times, people were named by places, and most monks had four-character names.


    At the beginning, Su Yan met Zichen Mingmu. They were both enemies and friends. Su Yan helped Zichen Mingmu to retreat from the pursuit of his fellow disciples in the Holy Gate, while Zichen Mingmu told Su Yan about a secret treasure. People worked together to unlock the secret treasure and gained a lot of benefits.


    As far as this matter is concerned, it seems that the two sides have cooperated closely, and both have obtained great benefits.


    In fact, the whole process of the whole thing is not like this at all!


    In the process of this treasure hunt, Su Yan and Zichen Mingmu turned against each other several times. If the people from the Holy Sect were not chasing them too closely, they would have already started to fight.


    To be honest, Zi Chen Mingmu was the most hated woman Su Yan had ever encountered.


    Although Primitive Phoenix is ??arrogant and unruly, she is at least upright and upright, and what she says is what she says. Although this kind of person has a bit of a bad temper, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke her, it will be fine.


    Although Zichen Mingmu was as arrogant as Primal Phoenix, what was even more hateful than Primordial Phoenix was that she didn''t know what it meant to be considerate of others.


    I do things my own way, completely ignoring other people''s feelings.


    In Su Yan''s view, she is simply the most unreasonable woman in the world.


    Su Yan didn''t like Zi Chen Mingmu, and of course she didn''t like Su Yan either.


    Traveling through time and space, the two reunited once again in the galaxy. There was no joy in the reunion of old friends at all, but they were very tense.

 Chapter 4562： old man

    Su Yan said directly: "Zi Chen, are you planning to be the first bird?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu sneered, stared at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, you were the one who made the shot just now, how dare you say that I want to be a standout, if you didn''t hurt my child, how could I come here? Settled with you?"


    "Your child?" Su Yan showed a puzzled expression.


    Could it be that the ancient **** emperor with eight eyes is the son of Zichen Mingmu?


    But this is too absurd. Zichen Mingmu is a human race. How could a human race give birth to a son of a **** race?


    There must be something odd about this.


    But Su Yan didn''t want to talk too much with Zichen Mingmu at all, and was not interested in knowing what happened to her at all.


    If she wants to fight, just play with her!


    Su Yan had no interest in Zichen Mingmu at all, but Zichen Mingmu asked Su Yan, "Su Baxian, what tricks are you playing, who is the Great Emperor who is breaking the star core? Are you helping him? Law enforcement?"


    "If you want to talk about it, he should be regarded as my subordinate and my new follower!"


    Zi Chen Mingmu sneered at Su Yan''s words, and said, "You had a lot of subordinates back then, almost all immortal emperors in the heavens were under your subordinates, and you ended up being besieged by your subordinates. After Immortal Realm, you want to close your hands again?"


    "The thing that men are most passionate about is conquering the world. If you don''t have a helper to think about it, how can you conquer the world with just one person?" Su Yan asked, "How can a little girl like you know what it means to conquer the world? If you are fine Just lead your son out of here, I still don''t like to bully a woman just like I did back then."


    Su Yan didn''t say this casually, it''s what he''s always been like.


    When fighting a male cultivator, Su Yan always went all out, but if his opponent was a woman, Su Yan would be a little awkward, and at the same time, the use of power would not be so smooth.


    But Su Yan''s words made Zi Chen Mingmu seem to have fried the pot, Zi Chen Mingmu almost forced to ask Su Yan: "You mean, women in this world are not as good as men? Don''t forget, you are born of a woman too. Yes! A stinky man, I don''t know what to be proud of!"


    Su Yan looked at Zichen Mingmu speechlessly. This woman''s temper was still as bad as in all ages. Su Yan''s words were originally fine, but she misinterpreted them into a woman who looked down on the whole world.


    This is also the most difficult part of Zichen Mingmu.


    She is someone who can distort the normal words you say into other meanings at any time, and then stir up trouble.


    When Su Yan first met a woman like Zichen Mingmu, she felt a headache, but later she understood that such a woman could not be reasonable.


    If you reason with her, you will fall into her trap, she will tell you a lot of crooked truths, and in the end, no one can convince anyone.


    In fact, there are very few such women in the immortal world, because most of the women who can cultivate to become immortals are women who are knowledgeable, sensible, and have read books.


    But there are many such women in the mortal world. Generally speaking, we call this kind of woman a vixen.


    Su Yan said: "I never said that I was not born of a woman, Zichen Mingmu, are you here to discuss the issue of male and female dolls with me? It''s really boring!"


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "This star core contains ancient treasures, and many strong people have been eyeing that star core for many years. Su Yan, if you bring someone here, you will take away the star core, right? unacceptable?"


    "Excessive? If you guys think it''s too much, just call and defeat me and then go and take that star core away?" Su Yan said, "Do people who are really capable still need to hide in the dark? It''s funny enough. Yes! I am Emperor Xianwu, what if you so-called old monsters go together?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu stared at Su Yan, those purple eyes became extremely complicated, and continued, "Su Baxian, you are still as arrogant as you were back then! It seems that even if you died once, your temper never happened. any change!"


    Su Yan said proudly, "Of course I won''t change, and I don''t need to."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "I don''t know how much of your ability is still in the past, so you can be so arrogant?"


    "How good is my ability, don''t you know if you ask your child?" Su Yan said.


    Just now, after Su Yanfa swept through the sky with his divine power of destruction, this terrifying power was enough to stun all the old monsters.


    Including Zi Chen and Ming Mu were already shocked by Su Yan''s attack from the demon-destroying pestle just now.


    Zi Chen Mingmu suddenly sneered and said, "Su Baxian, your strength is indeed so strong that you are invincible in the world, but to say that you are truly invincible in the world is not necessarily true. And I have already made preparations, otherwise how could it be? appear before you."


    Behind Zi Chen Mingmu, another mysterious aura suddenly appeared.


    These ancient monsters, originally hidden in the darkness, appeared in front of Su Yan one by one under the summons of Zichen Mingmu.


    After these old monsters appeared behind Zi Chen Mingmu, Zi Chen Mingmu''s arrogance was much more arrogant than before, and he was afraid to say to Su Yan, "Su Baxian, you are not the only one in this world with subordinates! Now you are surrounded by our people! Don''t make a way! Do you really think you can settle all of us alone? I have been interested in the star core for many years, and I will never give it up. other''s."


    Su Yan gently slammed the Wanzai Frost Sword in front of him, and then said: "Zi Chen, you still talk as much nonsense as before, if you have the ability, just do it directly with me. Although I''m not a good person. , but it''s really hard to take the initiative to take a shot at a woman."


    Then Su Yan said again: "I came down to get the star core because this star core artifact was made by him! He''s just here to retrieve his old things, so it''s your turn to make irresponsible remarks?"


    This star core contains extremely strong power, but it has a special magic seal. Within this constellation, all the hidden powerhouses are aware of this.


    And from the time they came to the Scorpio constellation, the star core already existed!


    It seems that since ancient times, this star core has been floating in this star field. These old monsters are all coveting the power of the star core, but they are not capable enough to open the seal of the star core without hurting themselves.


    So for a long time, no one has dared to touch this star core.


    Now Su Yan actually said that the emperor who refined the star core had returned, which made these old monsters look very puzzled.

 Chapter 4563： purple ripple

    If the Great Emperor still exists in the world, why should he seal his powerful magic weapon?


    And so many epochs have passed, hasn''t the great emperor who forged the star core fallen?


    On the side of the star core, the light and heat waves in the sky have gradually begun to converge, which means that the undead emperor has a higher level of control over the star core.


    If you give him a little more time, the star core should be able to be subdued again.


    Zi Chen Mingmu already knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, and if he didn''t make a move, he could only watch Su Baxian''s people take the star core away!


    This star core contains infinite power, if it is fully exerted, it is enough to destroy a galaxy!


    Such terrifying power can already be regarded as a strategic-level weapon. No matter who can master such a weapon, there is an extra weight in his hand that is enough to make the heavens tremble.


    Zi Chen Mingmu let out a soft whistle.


    The whistling sound turned into a circle of purple ripples in the air!


    This purple ripple is obviously not immortal essence, nor is it a god, but a power in another system!


    When the purple ripples spread out in circles, the space in front of Su Yan also shook!


    The vibration of space is not straight, but continuous like spring water, as if the space itself has become extremely soft, and it is swaying in circles of water ripples.


    Su Yan probably still knew about Zi Chen Mingmu''s ability, after all, he fought side by side.


    This purple ripple is the secret technique of the Holy Sect. It is not known exactly how Su Yan cultivated. It should have a deep connection with the mysterious other side.


    Ripple can change the original properties of an item, such as turning water into a solid and air into a liquid


    These incredible changes often cause terrible damage!


    But more importantly, the power of the ripples is hard to guard against, you have absolutely no idea what kind of choices the opponent will make!


    This is where the ripple power is the most powerful!


    When he saw the purple ripples, Su Yan immediately moved, because he understood that the best way to deal with Zichen Mingmu was to make it impossible for her to fully use the power of the ripples!


    As soon as Su Yan thought about it, the sword had already gone out!


    The speed of Su Yan''s sword is even faster than lightning!


    Su Yan knew Zi Chen Mingmu very well, and on the other hand, Zi Chen Mingmu knew Su Yan''s abilities quite well.


    I saw that in the shadows around Zichen Mingmu, eight golden eyes suddenly opened, and then thousands of poisonous snakes stretched out from the darkness!


    These poisonous snakes had already been killed by Su Yan with a sharp sword light!


    But Su Yan''s sword path was also blocked by the corpses of these poisonous snakes!


    The corpses of the slaughtered poisonous snakes were piled up like mountains, but fresh flesh and blood grew out of the wounds!


    These poisonous snakes are afraid that they will never be cut or killed!


    Zichen Mingmu boasted to the darkness: "What a good boy."


    The relationship between Zichen Mingmu and the great emperor of the ancient gods is really suspicious.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have the time to pursue these matters right now.


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s ripples have already formed, and Su Yan should have a headache next.


    Su Yan cast a few more icy sword energies, these sword energies were used to test the changes in the ripples.


    I saw the changes in the ripples, and the ice sword qi displayed by the Wanzai Frost Sword turned into a liquid!


    After the extremely sharp sword energy was turned into liquid by the purple ripples, it turned out to be like jelly, full of amazing elasticity, and no longer had any lethal power!


    This is where the ripples are the most terrifying!


    You can change the characteristics of items in a way that breaks through the law!


    This change is definitely not in line with the laws of immortality and the operation of the world, and it has even surpassed the shackles of cause and effect.


    But ripples are such a force!


    To put it into words, the ripples are very similar to the wishing power of the immortal demon tree, and they are both powerful forces that can distort reality.


    Seeing Su Yan''s speechless expression, Zi Chen said proudly: "Su Baxian, I knew back then that your swordsmanship was unparalleled in the world. Since you want to do it, of course, you must limit your swordsmanship first!"


    "Does this count as a compliment?" Su Yan asked.


    Zichen Mingmu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Actually, it''s not a compliment, because your swordsmanship is so powerful. It''s a fact! Those immortal emperors and ancient emperors are not as good as you in swordsmanship. But even if you What can you do if you have sky-shattering swordsmanship? As long as I limit the changes in your sword energy and sword light, you will be like a tiger with its teeth pulled out. Su Baxian, you must have never imagined that such a day would come, right?"


    Behind Zi Chen Mingmu, those ancient powerhouses showed satisfied expressions.


    As long as Zi Chen Mingmu can force Su Yan away, then Xingnuo and the others will definitely have a chance.


    Indeed, Su Yan had never thought that his unpredictable and powerful swordsmanship would one day be sealed by others.


    But even if the swordsmanship is sealed, what does it matter?


    The reason why Su Yan is strong is not only by swordsmanship.


    Even without a sword, Su Yan is still the strongest among the heavens!


    Su Yan adjusted his breathing, and then the divine power of destruction descended on this space domain again!


    Even the ups and downs of the purple ripples were instantly suppressed by the divine power of destruction!


    And Su Yan also put away the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand. Even without this Wanzai Frost Sword, he is still the invincible Xianwu Emperor!


    There is no doubt about that!


    In the darkness, the Great Emperor said in an extremely gloomy voice: "Su Baxian''s divine power is no small matter! We might as well go together, otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t be Su Baxian''s opponent!"


    "That''s right, don''t be polite to him, big guy. So what if he is Su Ba first? There is a saying that a strong dragon doesn''t overwhelm the local snake. Let''s see how long he can be arrogant!"


    In the darkness, there are already many great emperors who are eager to move towards Su Yan, and they will only wait for Su Yan to reveal a few flaws, and they will pounce on him like a group of fierce tigers!


    The purple ripples continued to spread in the void. Although Su Yan released his Dharma body, he was still in the ripple field.


    I don''t know if there will be some kind of more bizarre changes in the future!


    Speaking of which, it was the first time that Su Yan used divine power against Ripple. Whether Ripple could restrain divine power, even Su Yan was not very clear about this.


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s face has become very gloomy at this time, and with her mind, there is definitely no way to see the clues from her expression.


    As the purple ripples spread, a flying knife suddenly appeared!


    The flying speed of this flying knife is not fast, but the flying knife has produced a very strange change from the moment in front of it!


    Suddenly, it changed from one flying knife to a hundred flying knives, and at the same time pierced towards Su Yan''s body!

 Chapter 4564： Eyes cry blood

    There are different spells on these flying knives, with sealed spells!


    If you let these flying knives hit your true body, then the power of the whole body will inevitably be sealed by these flying knives.


    At this critical moment, Su Yan saw a burst of incomparably powerful divine light bounce off his body, and he easily sent these flying knives flying!


    Su Yan''s gaze also turned to the darkness, and he said directly: "I hate dark arrows hurting people the most. Do you know that you have to pay a price for doing this?"


    Just as Su Yan finished speaking, he had already stepped across the sky and killed him in the darkness!


    Su Yan was already in the ripples of Zichen Mingmu at this time, and even Zichen Mingmu showed an incredible expression. He didn''t expect that Su Yan could come and go so easily in the realm of ripples!


    After Su Yan killed it, the divine power in his hand transformed into a red flower, and after the red flower bloomed, it turned into countless vines, entwining directly in all directions!


    The sneak attacker in the dark quickly cast his sword energy, trying to cut off these vines!


    However, these vines that Su Yan transformed with magic were transformed from the true spirit of Dongfang Yimu, and even if they were cut off, they could grow again immediately!


    At the same time, the pollen released by the blooming flowers also has nerve-paralyzing toxins!


    Another point is that his sword qi, like Su Yan''s sword qi, has been greatly weakened in this ripple domain, and he can''t even exert one-tenth of the usual power!


    The sneak attacker in the darkness was entangled by the vines before long!


    Immediately, Su Yan stabbed into the darkness with the red lotus sky dance!


    The dark space was suddenly ignited by a red fire!


    The red lotus sky dance directly pierced the attacker''s heart, and at the same time, the infinite red sky divine fire also burned on the vine!


    In the blink of an eye, the sneak attacker was burned to ashes!


    The breath of the divine artifact is so strong that it is suffocating!


    But what is even more suffocating is that when Su Yan raised his hand, he moved like electricity, killing an ancient emperor in almost just a few breaths!


    After seeing the fall of the Great Emperor and turning into ashes, some other guys in the dark who were just about to move quickly opened the distance between them and Su Yan. They definitely didn''t want to end up like this!


    Zi Chen Mingmu was very angry in his heart. The emperor who was killed by Su Yan was known as the Demon Sword Fighter. If it wasn''t for his saber aura being sealed by the ripples, he probably wouldn''t have been defeated so quickly by Su Yan''s hands.


    The ripple field created by Zichen Mingmu was equivalent to assisting Su Yan.


    After killing the Demon Sword War Emperor, Su Yan turned around again and aimed his gaze at Zi Chen Mingmu.


    Su Yan said, "Although I don''t like to bully women, if you persist in your obsession without regrets, then I have no choice but to kill you."


    Su Yan''s words were full of certainty!


    Just now, for a great emperor like the Demon Sword Fighter, Su Yan said that he would kill him. Now no one would doubt Su Yan''s determination and strength!


    But that Zichen Mingmu smiled and said, "Su Baxian, do you think the old lady is so easy to deal with? You should pay attention to your own situation first!"


    While Zi Chen Mingmu remained silent, the way the purple ripples twisted in the universe had also undergone a subtle change!


    Suddenly, all the blood vessels on the back of Su Yan''s hand burst, and the blood flowing out of the blood vessels immediately evaporated, leaving no trace behind!


    Zi Chen Mingmu changed the properties of Ripple again. She didn''t know exactly how she changed it, but Su Yan could see that the ruptured blood vessel wound was spreading!


    Even the resilience of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body can''t keep up at all!


    At this time, if Su Yan can''t come up with a good way to deal with it, I''m afraid that he will explain it here today because of excessive blood loss!


    Although Zichen Mingmu''s ripples are not a magic weapon, they are more invincible than most of the artifacts in this world!


    Su Yan can''t remember when he was injured so easily in battle!


    Moreover, Zichen Mingmu not only has the ability to injure him, but can even really kill him!


    Su Yan had already instinctively sensed the great danger at this time.


    After the body was injured, the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body was gradually stimulated, and a layer of golden dragon scales appeared on Su Yan''s arm!


    Then this layer of golden dragon scales covered Su Yan''s whole body, forming a golden dragon scale battle armor!


    "You actually cultivated into a dragon god? Interesting, Su Baxian, it seems that you are a lot stronger than you were back then!" Zichen Mingmu was a little surprised when she said this, but more of it was a mockery.


    Because no matter whether it is the Destruction Divine Power or the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique, it is destined to be unable to break her ripples!


    Beneath the golden dragon scales, Su Yan only felt that the qi and blood all over his body seemed to be stagnant, and could not move at all in the blood vessels.


    Even with the cover of the dragon scale armor, Su Yan''s blood vessels below seemed to be on fire! It''s really uncomfortable!


    And this uncomfortable feeling is still spreading gradually from the blood vessels on the body surface to the viscera.


    The power of the purple ripples was so strong that even Su Yan couldn''t resist it.


    Those divine lights and protective enchantments couldn''t stop the spread of ripple power!


    Su Yan was already in a very unfavorable situation at this time.


    Zi Chen Mingmu said in an excited tone: "Su Baxian, even if you become stronger, so what? You have to know that you are not the only one who has become stronger than before. There has been a qualitative leap since then, after all, so many years have passed, who wants to waste their time?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu was extremely confident at this time, thinking that she had been able to hold Su Yan down.


    Su Yan''s strength is indeed terrifyingly strong, and at the same time the strength of his physical body is also eye-opening. If other Immortal Emperors were pressed by her with purple ripples, I''m afraid their internal organs would have burst.


    But Su Yan turned out to be just a blood vessel on the back of his hand torn open and a little blood shed.


    Su Yan said: "You woman, after so many years, I can''t imagine that you are still the same abomination!"


    "You call me hateful? Then I''ll have to show you a little bit of how hateful a bad woman is!" As Zichen Mingmu spoke, the power of the ripples increased a lot.


    Su Yan only felt that the pressure around him had suddenly changed, and the space and the various elements that existed in the space were distorting in a strange way!


    But the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body seems to have gradually been able to adapt to this kind of distortion!


    After all, the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body has infinite possibilities, and can evolve in a targeted manner according to different environments.


    But Su Yan suddenly felt as if his eyes were under incredible pressure, and suddenly it stinged to the extreme. And the eyes are hot and humid


    Su Yan touched with his hand, only to realize that a lot of blood had flowed out of his eyes, and his vision of people and objects had become extremely blurred.

 Chapter 4565： out of body

    out of body


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Your dragon armor''s defense is really amazing, but your eyes are where the dragon armor can''t defend!"


    No matter what kind of armor, how perfect the body defense is, it is impossible to provide defense against the eyes.


    After Zichen Mingmu changed the elements in the surrounding space with ripples, the environment became extremely extreme.


    When the pressure inside and outside the body changes dramatically, such damage naturally occurs!


    Next, not only his eyes, but also his nostrils and ears began to bleed, and then there was a sweet feeling in his mouth.


    Su Yan was now in an unprecedented danger.


    The power of Zi Chen Mingmu''s ripples is indeed terrifying to the extreme, and it actually directly caused Su Yan to suffer serious internal injuries from the bleeding from the seven orifices!


    Seeing this situation, the great emperors in the darkness became eager to move, and everyone wanted to kill Su Yan and seize the divine artifact.


    But this matter is not so simple, if they are close to Su Yan, then they will be more unable to withstand the attack of the purple ripples than Su Yan, or they will explode and die!


    In the darkness, there was a great emperor who had long since refined the magic weapons. As long as Zi Chen Mingmu said a word, they would release these magic weapons all at once and greet Su Yan.


    Although these great emperors in the darkness are not servants of Zichen Mingmu, they are also extremely jealous of Zichen Mingmu''s strength.


    If Zi Chen Mingmu hadn''t spoken, they would never have dared to attack rashly!


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s ripples were indeed very powerful, Su Yan had no choice but to fold his hands together.


    Zi Chen Mingmu thought that Su Yan was going to transform into Shiva''s Dharma body again, so he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Su Baxian, even if you become a real god, it''s useless! The descendants of our holy gate have been able to kill gods since ancient times! The body of the gods can''t resist the ripples! "


    But this time Zi Chen Mingmu was wrong.


    Su Yan didn''t plan to reveal his dharma body at all, instead he played the long-lost fairy music on top of Su Yan''s head.


    Then a Buddha pagoda descended directly from the sky, shrouding Su Yan in it!


    The eaves and corners of the Buddha Pagoda look beautiful, not only every brick and tile is vivid, but more importantly, the mysterious ancient inscriptions have appeared in the Buddha Pagoda!


    This eight-story pagoda pagoda is a transformation of Su Yan''s life magic weapon. When Su Yan''s cultivation level has been improved, this eight-story pagoda pagoda will inevitably be upgraded along with it!


    It can also be said that this eight-story Buddha pagoda is like a mirror, reflecting Su Yan''s current strength and realm.


    After the eighth-story Buddha pagoda contained Su Yan, the wound on the back of Su Yan''s hand began to gradually recover.


    Sure enough, as Su Yan thought, the power of the ripples cannot pass through the defense of the eight-story pagoda pagoda.


    Zi Chen Mingmu also quickly discovered this, and then said to Su Yan: "Su Baxian, it seems that you are planning to have another tortoise? !"


    Su Yan ignored Zi Chen Mingmu, since just now, Su Yan''s brain has been running at high speed, trying to find the weakness of the ripples.


    The defense of the eight-story pagoda pagoda is as stable as Mount Tai, and there is no way for the ripples to help Su Yan for the time being.


    But it''s not the way to be beaten passively all the time, and in terms of Su Yan''s style, he will never be satisfied and be beaten passively all the time.


    Suddenly, Su Yan struck a magic trick inside the eight-story Buddha pagoda.


    After this magic trick was played, Su Yanzhi directly used a move of Primordial Spirit Out of the Body!


    Su Yan''s divine soul escaped directly from his body, and then flew out of the Huantian Pagoda.


    When Su Yan''s divine soul flew into the universe, his divine soul was extremely light, and would not be affected by the ripples at all!


    Sure enough, as Su Yan thought, although Zichen Mingmu''s ripples are powerful, they can only change the laws of the physical world. For Su Yan''s divine soul, Zichen Mingmu''s ripples have no lethal power at all.


    It''s just that when the soul is separated from the body, it means that it has lost the most powerful and important protection.


    Without the protection of the physical body, once the soul is attacked, it is very likely to be shaken away.


    If the soul is shaken away, then the end is destined to be doomed!


    But Su Yan couldn''t care about it at this time.


    If he was **** because of the risk, it was definitely not Su Yan''s style.


    Su Yan''s divine soul emits infinite divine light, and the golden light shines! The breath is so strong!


    Seeing Su Yan''s spirit out of his body, without Zi Chen Mingmu''s instructions, the great emperors in the darkness immediately reacted and attacked Su Yan directly!


    Another flying knife flew silently from the void!


    When this one flew over, it didn''t change into a hundred or two hundred, but thousands or even tens of thousands of flying knives!


    These flying knives stabbed directly towards Su Yan!


    And under Su Yan''s feet, a crimson lotus flower bloomed!


    After the Lotus Throne appeared, it turned into a gentle and soft divine light. This divine light seemed to be only a very thin layer, but its defensive power was amazing!


    It is no problem to defend all those flying knives.


    After defending those flying knives, Su Yan didn''t have time to fight back!


    In the darkness, there are many black lightning shrouded down!


    After these black lightnings were twisted in the air, they turned into a thundering electric dragon of ten thousand feet, roaring down from the sky, and then swallowed Su Yan and the lotus throne in it!


    "Shen Bai, are you crazy? You broke my bone-turning knife!" The emperor who released the flying knife can be said to be very dissatisfied!


    This dark thunder may not be able to do anything to Su Yan, but because of the restraint of his attributes, his bone-turning knife must not be able to resist!


    "You''re not skilled enough, so what''s the point of a little magic weapon! No matter who we kill Su Baxian today, we are destined to be famous in the world! This opportunity is a rare opportunity. Since we have encountered it, how can we easily miss it?"


    If it wasn''t for Zichen Mingmu sitting here, I''m afraid my own people would have fought!


    After the dark thunder and lightning dragon engulfed Su Yan, it did not immediately disintegrate the dragon shape, but instead continued to swim in the universe like a living creature!


    At this time, Su Yan''s aura was still there, and Zi Chen and Mingmu didn''t dare to take away the ripples easily.


    No one can be sure, what degree of damage this lightning dragon transformed into by dark lightning can bring to Su Yan!


    I saw that, suddenly, there were crimson fires on the body of the dark electric dragon!


    After Shenhuo burned through the body of the Thunder Electric Dragon, it appeared on the surface of the Electric Dragon again!


    In this crimson fire, there is vitality!


    Only from this divine fire that is burning more and more vigorously, we can know that there is no possibility of Su Yan''s defeat at all!

 Chapter 4566： turn the tide

    Zi Chen Mingmu snorted coldly: "This divine fire was created by him with the divine artifact of good fortune. If he did not have the divine artifact of good fortune, he would have perished."


    In fact, this is completely nonsense. In such a dangerous situation, who would abandon the divine artifact to protect the body?


    Now these great emperors need to consider not only Su Yan''s own abilities, but also the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands.


    The artifact of good fortune integrates attack and defense. There is no obvious weakness, and there is no so-called restraint relationship.


    If the divine artifact cannot be broken, then no matter how many advantages Zichen Mingmu has created before, it will become meaningless.


    The Thunder Lightning Dragon couldn''t hold on for too long, and it was already destroyed by the divine fire of Burning Heaven!


    Behind Su Yan''s spirit, a pair of golden wings slowly spread out!


    This pair of golden wings represents that Su Yan''s godhead has become extremely plump!


    The current Su Yan is the Lord God of Destruction of this universe!


    They want to kill Su Yan, which is equivalent to wanting to kill a god!


    Boundless golden rays of light spread out from Su Yan''s soul!


    Su Yan''s divine soul was filled with various symbols of destruction. After the blessing of the divine power of destruction, these symbols changed between the universes and gradually turned into many incomparably mysterious symbols!


    These symbols themselves already contain the power to destroy the sky and the earth. When they are lined up in the void of the universe, they also make the great emperors in the darkness deeply fearful, and they dare not attack rashly.


    These symbols of destruction seem to form some sort of formation.


    But this was the first time everyone had seen it, including the boundless divine power of the Destruction Lord God, and it was also the first time they had experienced it, so they had no way of judging what Su Yan was going to do next.


    After the soul came out of the body, Su Yan''s strength did not weaken much, and he still possessed an unparalleled powerful lethality.


    It''s just that the body''s protection against the soul is lost.


    But Red Lotus Tianwu made up for the lack of defense, and also covered Su Yan''s own weakness, and then it was time for Su Yan to unleash his power.


    Originally, the so-called battle is against and against.


    Now that Zichen Mingmu''s ripples could no longer restrain Su Yan''s power, then it was time for Su Yan to teach them how to be human.


    Hearing Su Yan snorted, those golden characters all burst into the void!


    Then the golden divine light annihilated everything!


    In this golden divine light, not only the darkness is dissolved, but even the great emperors in the darkness, their body-protecting divine light and magic weapons are completely unstoppable!


    They watched helplessly as their magic weapon turned to ashes in the divine light, and watched their body protection divine light struggle with difficulty.


    Destruction Divine Power is far more powerful than Immortal Essence. Once these great emperors are under the shroud of Divine Light, they can only struggle.


    In Su Yan''s great array of divine light, these great emperors could only protect themselves, and there was no way to form a joint force.


    Once such a situation is formed, then Su Yan has found the key point that is enough to turn defeat into victory!


    As long as each of these great emperors is defeated, Su Yan will be able to win.


    Perhaps there is no need to knock down all these great emperors. As long as Su Yan kills two or three great emperors, the morale of the opponents will collapse, and the great emperors hidden in the darkness will also flee.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, in the face of the fear of death, no matter what the cultivation base is, everyone is equal.


    Perhaps those great emperors fear death more than mortals because they have more.


    Zi Chen Mingmu was unexpected about Su Yan''s boldness.


    If it was the Great Emperor she had encountered before, after falling into the realm of ripples, she would never dare to expose her soul so easily.


    It''s really absurd in terms of normal logic to be so risky.


    If the soul can''t suppress Zi Chen Mingmu, then the end will be the death of both body and spirit!


    What''s more, this time around Zichen Mingmu, there are many strong emperors who are in the series of emperors to help, so exposing his soul in front of many emperors is something that no one else dares to think about.


    Perhaps it can only be said that Su Yan is a bold artist.


    At this moment, Zi Chen Mingmu was protected by those eight golden eyes, and Su Yan''s divine light was unable to penetrate the powerful divine light barrier for the time being.


    But she and Su Yan are essentially the same kind of people, no matter what kind of problems they encounter, they will never sit still!


    In the great formation of Shenguang, Zichen Mingmu released another magic weapon!


    This magic weapon turned into a purple wind and clouds, and it was constantly floating in the void!


    These purple storms were completely unrestrained by Su Yan''s divine light formation, and soon spread all over the surrounding space.


    The magic weapon of the Holy Gate and the magic weapon of the immortal world are completely different. This purple wind and cloud cooperates with the ripples of Zichen Mingmu, and the lethality is suddenly increased to the peak!


    Su Yan instinctively sensed an extremely dangerous aura, but he still didn''t do anything because Red Lotus Tianwu''s defense was still there.


    If Zichen Mingmu wants to hurt him, at least he needs to break the defense of Honglian Tianwu first!


    More golden charms appeared in the void!


    These golden charms contained an incomparably powerful force, which automatically flew to the great emperors who were hiding in the darkness in the formation of divine light.


    When these golden charms approached those great emperors, they exploded suddenly!


    Those great emperors have nothing to do, they can only make their own protective barrier to the highest level, but even so, it is still difficult to resist!


    The divine light that destroys divine power is pervasive. If the protective barrier is broken, and if you rely solely on the flesh, I am afraid that there is no way to resist it!


    There are several less powerful emperors who have been shaken by these golden charms. If Su Yan attacks again, then their body protection divine light will not be able to resist!


    At this time, they can only fully mobilize their own immortal essence, and want to mobilize the power of immortal!


    But this is already the realm of ripples, if they want to open the permanent enchantment to exert their power, then they will inevitably have a direct conflict with Zichen Mingmu.


    The ripple field is not only limited to Su Yan, but everyone in the ripple field will be subject to considerable restrictions!


    Their eternal barrier can''t be opened, and the laws of the surrounding universe have long been twisted by the ripples. With their strength, even if they control the fairy, it will be greatly reduced.


    These great emperors made a decision almost immediately - retreat!


    Now that it is too late to retreat, Su Yan''s spirit has left his body, and he will definitely not pursue a pursuit beyond a distance.


    Moreover, there is no deep hatred between Su Yan and them, and it is not necessary to kill them.


    As long as Su Yan is willing to stay in the front line, then he has at least a 90% chance of leaving here intact.

 Chapter 4567： the gap between you and me

    Anyone who can become a great emperor cannot have a bad mind.


    They will calculate the gains and losses very clearly, and they will be very decisive when making decisions, and they will not be out of touch with the water!


    Seeing that the valet he brought with him had already taken the initiative to retreat, Zichen Mingmu only felt that she was also very shameless.


    So she directly attacked Su Yan with that purple storm.


    This set of attacks is a two-pronged attack, on the one hand attacking the eight-story Buddha pagoda where Su Yan''s body is located, and on the other hand actively attacking Su Yan''s divine soul.


    However, the protection on both sides of Su Yan was extremely strong, and Zi Chen Mingmu had no choice at all!


    The interior of the eight-story Buddha pagoda could already be regarded as another world, and there was no way to break through it with Zichen Mingmu''s power.


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s divine soul has a good fortune artifact to protect his body, and Zi Chen Mingmu has no other way!


    It''s not that the purple wind and clouds are not lethal enough, it''s just that Su Yan''s defense is too strong. If another Immortal Emperor came, in her ripple domain, she would either run away or be caught by her. live.


    Only to hear Su Yan laughed: "Zi Chen, you must be helpless, right?"


    Zichen Mingmu immediately responded: "Su Baxian, don''t be too complacent, if you didn''t have the divine artifact to protect your body, how could you be so arrogant? Hmph, what you have more than then is just a divine artifact. ."


    "Really? It''s my destiny to be able to get the divine artifact. If you can''t get the divine artifact, it means that your destiny is not as good as mine, right or not?"


    It''s good that Su Yan didn''t say these words, Zi Chen Mingmu was so angry after he said that, he wanted to tear Su Yan alive.


    But now that she has released her strongest ability and magic weapon, she is indeed helpless.


    If she still has the ability, Zi Chen Mingmu will definitely not allow others to be so arrogant in front of her, not to mention that this person is Su Baxian?


    Now the situation has gradually turned around, and Su Yan has a red spear in his hand!


    This red ying spear and Su Yan''s golden soul can be said to complement each other, and the tip of the spear is gradually condensing the supreme divine power!


    This divine might faintly turned into a red lotus that had not yet opened.


    No matter who can see it, Su Yan''s next shot will definitely be earth-shattering!


    Zi Chen Mingmu summoned the great emperors and said, "You are all, can''t even me be a woman? Just because I heard this man''s name is Su Baxian, so you don''t even have the courage to take action against him?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s questioning caused Deep Space to fall into silence.


    Those great emperors were of course extremely unwilling in their hearts to be questioned like this. Who can become a great emperor, which one is not a dragon and a phoenix among people?


    Almost all the great emperors felt insulted!


    But they had their own difficulties if they didn''t make a move, and they weren''t really afraid of Su Yan.


    First of all, the purple ripples can not only limit Su Yan''s power, but also form a very powerful constraint on the power of these great emperors!


    Coupled with Su Yan''s great array of divine light, the power of these great emperors has already been weakened by the purple ripples, and it is already very difficult to deal with them. Who would dare to be such a provocateur at such a time of self-care and continue to provoke them? What about Su Yan?


    Could it be that the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands is irritating?


    Su Yan said: "Zi Chen, I didn''t want to fight with you, because you are a woman and I never like to bully women. But if I don''t teach you a lesson, I''m afraid you won''t even know the depths of the sky. The vicissitudes of many epochs have changed, and I have to let you see what is the real peak power!"


    Zichen Mingmu originally wanted to act as a rebuttal, but before she could speak, she was already enveloped by a very terrifying consciousness!


    This sense of consciousness is almost supreme, Zi Chen Mingmu just felt that no matter how much he resisted it, it would be useless!


    At the same time, this sense of consciousness is above the time and space, even if Zi Chen Mingmu wants to escape to another dimension, it will not make any sense at the same time!


    From the moment it was locked, everything was irreversible!


    "Su Baxian, you" Zi Chen Mingmu''s eyes became extremely complicated, it seemed that because the situation in front of her was beyond her control, her mood could no longer be maintained.


    The circle of purple clouds and ripples outside also vibrated together, and seemed to turn into a purple tsunami in the void.


    Those great emperors who followed Zichen Mingmu also became extremely difficult to maintain the divine light.


    When the first great emperor began to flee towards the rear, the morale here collapsed immediately, and the great emperors fled.


    In the dark cosmic space, the breath of those great emperors is moving away at an extremely fast speed!


    At the same time, there is also Zichen Mingmu''s confidence to stay away together.


    After this reunion, Zi Chen Mingmu was full of confidence, and he absolutely could defeat Su Yan.


    She could never have imagined that Su Yan could have such terrifying strength after being restricted by her ripples in Xeon''s swordsmanship!


    Zi Chen Mingmu raised his head, those purple eyes only saw Su Yan raise his hand, and in the next instant, the red ying long spear was already in sight!


    The speed of this shot is so fast that it surpasses the law!


    Purple Ripple and Fengyun did not capture this shot at all!


    Zichen Mingmu also suddenly discovered this shot after she was in front of her eyes, and her spiritual sense didn''t notice it at all!


    What this shot represents is that Su Yan''s realm is far higher than hers!


    Only when there is a gap in the realm, will such an outrageous scene appear!


    Even how the other party''s attack is going on, there is no way to figure out!


    This is the biggest blow to Zichen Mingmu!


    She has always regarded herself very highly, but what happened in front of her is undoubtedly telling her a cruel truth: she is far inferior to Su Yan, and this has nothing to do with the divine artifact.


    When Zi Chen Mingmu''s confidence was shaken, Su Yan''s shot had already fallen!


    The crimson fire turned into a gorgeous lotus flower, directly wrapping Zichen Mingmu and the ancient **** with eight golden eyes beside her!


    The defense of the ancient **** with eight golden eyes was directly pierced by the spear. After that, all the divine light released by Su Yan''s divine light array shone on the ancient god''s body, and he couldn''t help but let out a shrill scream!


    Hearing the screams of the ancient gods, Zi Chen Mingmu woke up like a dream and wanted to resist!


    Using the secret technique of the Holy Sect, she first pierced her fingertips, and then used her own flying essence as a guide, and the ripples that had become shaky were brought under her control again.


    But it was already too late, Su Yan''s red spear was already close at hand!


    Just hear a tear!


    The spear pierced directly into Zi Chen Mingmu''s shoulder!


    Bleeding all the time!

 Chapter 4568： Conquer the magic weapon

    After Zi Chen Mingmu was shot, the expression on his face suddenly became extremely astonished, and at the same time, a wave of absolute anger rose.


    Then she even directly held the Red Lotus Sky Dance with one of her own hands!


    Red Lotus Tianwu''s spear also burned with a crimson fire!


    This crimson fire burned Zi Chen Mingmu''s gun holding hand!


    But Zi Chen Mingmu still didn''t let go, she looked up at Su Yan, the expression on her face was full of anger!


    After many years, she is still no match for this man!


    This is something Zi Chen Mingmu can''t accept at all. She has always been very self-respecting. She originally thought that this time she could subdue Su Yan, or at least completely suppress this man.


    Who would have expected it to end up like this in the end!


    The blood stained Chen Mingmu''s clothes, and the pair of purple eyes suddenly released a huge brilliance!


    The special power of the Holy Sect turned into a talisman, directly shrouding Su Yan''s soul!


    Although Su Yan held the red lotus sky dance with both hands at this time, his whole body was still protected by the divine power of destruction.


    After the divine power of destruction collided with the spell of this holy gate, there was an extremely powerful shock in the air!


    After this shock, Su Yan also separated from Zi Chen Mingmu.


    There is a very obvious hole under Zichen Mingmu''s shoulder. If you go further down, I''m afraid it will hit Zichen Mingmu''s heart!


    Blood kept flowing out of the hole, dyeing Zi Chen Mingmu into a **** man.


    However, Su Yan''s divine soul was not damaged in any way, and even the intensity of the divine light of destruction was the same as before, completely unaffected.


    Obviously, the holy gate spell that Zi Chen Mingmu had just released just temporarily forced Su Yan back, and did not cause any substantial damage to Su Yan.


    At this moment, Zi Chen Mingmu suddenly laughed like this, and then she asked in a very sharp tone: "Su Baxian, why didn''t you shoot me?"


    "Is it any good for me to kill you?" Su Yan asked rhetorically.


    Zi Chen Mingmu was speechless for a while, and after a while he said: "Su Baxian, don''t think that if you do this, I will accept your love, and the next time we meet you and I will still be hostile. ."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Zi Chen, I have encountered many enemies, and there are even more defeated generals, but this is the first time I have encountered a defeated general like you, and you really made me laugh. Forget it, since I just said that I want to let you go, then I can''t talk and don''t count."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly returned his soul to his body.


    At this time, Zi Chen Mingmu had already been seriously injured, and the field of purple ripples could no longer be maintained.


    Su Yan also directly withdrew the eight-story Buddha pagoda, then turned around and flew towards the star core.


    Zi Chen Mingmu stared at the back of Su Yan flying away, her eyes were extremely complicated, but she no longer had the ability to continue fighting with Su Yan.


    Even if she was extremely reluctant, she could only swallow the bitter fruit of failure alone.


    For Su Yan, since Zichen Mingmu no longer had the strength to fight in the first battle, the rest of them would be even less of a threat to him.


    Those so-called great emperors, if they didn''t have some special skills and only depended on the power of Xian Ze, were destined to not be able to make much waves in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan stared at the star core in the distance.


    At this time, the star core has completely taken off its shell, and the extremely hot core is completely exposed, releasing thousands of brilliance!


    The immortal emperor''s subjugation of the star core has also reached the most critical moment!


    Su Yan stopped here, if he rushed over rashly, he might disturb the undead emperor.


    The undead emperor is still trying his best to stimulate the energy inside the star core. When the energy inside the star core is completely stimulated, the most dangerous moment will come.


    At that time, such a huge and violent energy was very likely to cause a big explosion. At the most critical moment, it was only to see if the undead emperor could control this force.


    If you can control it, you can once again conquer the magic weapon that this star core has turned into.


    If he can''t control it, the huge explosion will be enough to completely drown his body!


    The star core in front has become more and more dazzling, which means that the temperature of the star core is constantly rising!


    Just as Su Yan had expected, the real test would come only after the power inside the star core was forced out.


    When the luminosity of the star core reached its peak, it seemed that a big bang was inevitable, but the explosion that should have happened soon did not happen.


    Instead, a collapse occurred inside the star core.


    The huge light of the star core is rushing towards the interior indefinitely.


    It is as if a black hole suddenly appeared in the interior of the star core, and the black hole is absorbing all the light, heat and huge energy possessed by the star core at an extremely fast speed.


    When this collapse happened, everything was irreversible.


    The speed of the collapse accelerated visibly in the flesh, and then the originally bright star core disappeared into space.


    Then the breath of the undead emperor rose up!


    This means that the undead emperor has conquered the star core.


    Those psionicists were completely frightened. They not only witnessed Su Yan''s unparalleled power, but also saw a star core suddenly disappear in front of them.


    This kind of power is enough to change the world and shape the world according to your own mind!


    This is the mighty power they can only look up to!


    Su Yan stayed where he was, and it didn''t take long for the undead emperor to fly here from a dark place. There was already a golden bracelet on the undead emperor''s wrist.


    There are no decorations or patterns on this golden bracelet. It looks very simple, but there is a very strange atmosphere lingering on it.


    Su Yan said, "Since we''ve got everything, let''s go find the Primordial Phoenix."


    The undead emperor said: "You seem to have played with people here just now?"


    Su Yan said indifferently: "But they are all insignificant characters, and there is nothing to say."


    Zi Chen Mingmu had just left, and in this darkness, those powerful breaths had long since disappeared.


    Only the breath of those psionicists is still there, but these psionicists are not even ants at all, and the undead emperor automatically ignores these psionicists.


    The undead emperor said: "The strong man of the holy gate is not a small person."


    "You know the Holy Gate?"


    The undead emperor said: "There is indeed contact, but not much. Their holy gate has always been detached from the other side, and they are like watching fire from the other side of the world. They never ask much about the affairs of the fairy world."

 Chapter 4569： high interest

    The primitive phoenix was a guest in the Weishen Immortal Domain.


    The master of Wei Shenxianyu is her disciple.


    Primitive Phoenix had a total of eight named disciples, and there were too many anonymous disciples, and it was impossible to count them completely.


    This disciple ranked seventh and his name was Gongsun Die.


    Gongsun Die is a rare female immortal emperor in the fairy world. The surname Gongsun has a lot of background in the fairy world.


    This is already in the corner of the fairyland, so the number of immortals has always been very rare.


    After Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor rushed to the Weishen Immortal Domain, they flew directly towards the Immortal Palace in the middle of the Immortal Domain.


    As soon as they landed at the entrance of the fairy palace, the immortal received a bow to the two of them, and then asked the immortal''s intention.


    Su Yan said directly: "I''m here to find Primitive Phoenix, she should be a guest in the palace now."


    After the immortal officer heard Su Yan''s words, he hurriedly withdrew, saying that he was going to report to him.


    It didn''t take long for the immortal officials to return again, and many immortal officials, big and small, were with him.


    These immortal officials politely invited Su Yan and the undead emperor into the sedan chair, but Su Yan had no interest in sitting in the sedan chair and chose to walk.


    The Immortal Emperor also followed behind Su Yan.


    Those immortal officials were a little overwhelmed at first, but they were relieved soon.


    Because those who went online have very strange temperaments, and there are not many normal people.


    Four three-meter-high Lishi Lingguan opened the way in front, passing through the red walls and yellow tiles, many magnificent buildings, and walked towards the largest treasure hall.


    There are many bells tied around the waists of these luxuriant officials and those immortal officials, and these bells continue to make crisp sounds with the pace.


    In addition to the bells on their bodies, those spirit officers also wore seven or eight similar to those of the sinners, which was far from the mainstream of the immortal world.


    Finally arrived in front of a huge palace, before entering the palace, the undead emperor said to Su Yan from behind: "There are seven immortal emperors in this hall, how can there be so many immortal emperors in this remote corner of the fairyland? "


    Su Yan was not surprised at all.


    Primitive Phoenix has her disciples all over the world, and if she hears that the old man is coming, it is very likely that the immortal emperors around here will come over, just to admire the immortal appearance of Primitive Phoenix.


    The immortal officer in front asked Su Yan and the undead emperor to wait for a while, and he first entered the palace to report.


    After the immortal officer entered, he could only hear him shouting loudly: "Tell the Lord and the ancestors of Our Lady of the Phoenix, the two distinguished guests have already arrived and are waiting at the door."


    Primitive Phoenix said directly: "Since Su Baxian is here, why don''t you let him in quickly? How can you keep him waiting at the door?"


    Then the immortal official invited Su Yan and the undead emperor into the palace with sincerity.


    There are many dancers dancing in the palace, and many musicians can be seen playing fairy music.


    Above the golden scorpion, there are two women sitting opposite each other, and there are a total of five guests under the golden scorpion, and these five guests are all of the emperor''s cultivation.


    Watching song and dance performances, and then drinking fairy wine for fun, this is the greatest hobby of the original phoenix.


    After seeing Su Yan, Primitive Phoenix hurriedly asked the immortal officials to show Su Yan and the undead emperor a seat.


    The five Immortal Emperor Su Yan who accompanied him didn''t know any of them, so he wouldn''t be a powerful person if he thought about it.


    After the five Immortal Emperors heard Su Yan''s name, they all turned their attention to it.


    After all, Emperor Xianwu is the legendary man who is number one in all ages, and he is also the leader in today''s immortal world!


    Not only can you open the altar and teach the law to create a holy scene, but you can also create the most magnificent fairyland in the past few epochs!


    After returning to the Immortal Realm, Su Yan''s achievements are needless to say, no one can compare to him!


    Regardless of his reputation in the past or his current strength, Su Yan can definitely stand out from the crowd.


    After Su Yan and the undead emperor sat down, those talents turned their eyes to the undead emperor naturally.


    The undead emperor was surrounded by a layer of dark fog at this time, hiding under a dark cloak. Even the immortal emperors with the strongest eyesight could not see what kind of person was hiding under this dark cloak. .


    Of course, they certainly couldn''t see that the body of the undead emperor had already been turned into an immortal skeleton.


    After the undead emperor arrived, he sat on his seat like a piece of wood and never moved again.


    He didn''t even move his chopsticks, he had already turned into a skeleton''s body, and he couldn''t enjoy the entertainment of these external substances at all.


    After the original Phoenix raised the glass, he said that when everyone had a drink together, the undead emperor did not move at all.


    If this kind of thing happened to someone else, the Primitive Phoenix would definitely be furious, but if this happened to the Immortal Emperor, Primordial Phoenix would only take it for granted, and would not feel that the other party did not give face.


    Su Yan has never been very interested in this kind of song and dance performance, and just wants to leave Weishen Immortal Realm now.


    According to the star map left by the original emperor, go to find the treasure that may exist.


    However, it was not easy to refute the original phoenix''s face under this kind of public gaze, so he had to sit in the same place and enjoy the song and dance performance boredly.


    After the singing and dancing performance, Sun Die, the protagonist of the Wei Shen Immortal Domain, raised his glass and said to Su Yan, "I have always heard that Immortal Su is invincible in the world. My small gathering in Menghua Palace is really my blessing, so please allow me to offer a glass of water to Immortal Su Su to show my sincerity."


    Su Yan didn''t come here to drink, but if he didn''t drink this glass of wine, it would be too shameless.


    Su Yan had no choice but to raise his glass and have a drink with Gongsun Die.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Gongsun Die first praised: "Emperor Su is really a good drinker! I am actually a swordsman, and I have long heard that Emperor Su is the unparalleled swordsman in the world, and he belongs to Emperor Su. The peerless swordsmanship, the little girl will offer another cup to Immortal Su Su!"


    Gongsun Die finished speaking and drank a glass of wine.


    Su Yan had no choice but to drink this glass of wine. If he didn''t drink it, wouldn''t it mean that he was no match for a woman?


    Next, Gongsun Die had a lot to say, but they all wanted to drink with Su Yan anyway.


    Gongsun Die looked like she was in her mid-thirties. She was a beautiful woman with a very gentle temperament. When she persuaded her to drink, she always spoke soft words. Few men in this world could resist.


    After going back and forth, Su Yan and Gongsun Die drank at least ten glasses of each other. When Gongsun Die was drinking, she was first-class and heroic, which was indeed very similar to her master''s original phoenix style.


    It can be seen that Primitive Phoenix is ??very fond of this female apprentice.


    When Gongsun Die and Su Yan drank each other, Primitive Phoenix also had an excited expression beside him.

 Chapter 4570： uninvited guest

    Although Gongsun Die''s temperament seemed very intellectual, Su Yan was absolutely certain that she was definitely not human.


    She must have the bloodline of the demon clan, but she is not the kind of pure blood demon clan.


    What is going on, Su Yan still doesn''t quite understand, so he can only see so much for the time being.


    Su Yan was a distinguished guest of Menghua Palace, and he was an existence that was equal to the original phoenix.


    Those Immortal Emperors who were accompanying guests waited until Gongsun Die finished toasting, and then began to bombard Su Yan in turn.


    The undead emperor hid himself in a dark fog and said nothing from beginning to end.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Su Yan was already a little drunk.


    Gongsun Die seemed to have had a strong curiosity about the undead emperor from the very beginning. At this time, he couldn''t help it, and wanted to toast the undead emperor.


    Gongsun Die said: "Respect is a friend of Emperor Su Xiandi, and he must also be the great emperor of Xuanhe Immortal Realm. The little girl also toasts you."


    After Gongsun Die finished speaking, he drank all the wine in the cup.


    But the undead emperor seemed to be sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and he didn''t even take the wine glass at all.


    A trace of displeasure flashed in Gongsun Die''s eyes immediately. She had already been very thoughtful in her etiquette, but the other party didn''t even move, which was too shameless.


    Although the immortal emperors who accompanied them did not speak, they all showed the eyes of wanting to watch a good show.


    The reason why Gongsun Die was so re-imagined by the original phoenix was entirely because her temper was almost the same as that of the original phoenix. She used to have a nickname called the little phoenix when she was in Kunlun Yuxu.


    The thing Primitive Phoenix hates most is that others don''t give her face, and of course Gongsun Die does the same.


    But this time Gongsun Die didn''t have time to vent her anger, she heard Primitive Phoenix explain to the undead emperor: "This old guy can''t drink or eat, it''s useless for you to be angry with him. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, But he couldn''t do it."


    Primordial Phoenix''s words are really weird. If you know that the body of the undead emperor has been turned into a skeleton, you will naturally understand that there is nothing wrong with what Primal Phoenix said.


    But if you don''t know this, then after listening to the original phoenix''s words, you will only feel very strange, even a little out of line.


    But since the original phoenix was speaking, those Immortal Emperors and Gongsun Die didn''t dare to ask anything.


    The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "This old man was a rare Dionysian in the Three Realms. It''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    With the temperament of the original phoenix, a banquet for three or four days is a common thing. If the mood comes, it is not a big deal to have a banquet for seven consecutive days.


    I still don''t know when to drink this wine.


    During the banquet, Gongsun Die asked how Primal Phoenix and Su Yan suddenly came to such a remote corner of the fairyland.


    Primitive Phoenix only said that there was something important to do, Gongsun Die understood it, it must be very inconvenient to talk about it, so he never pursued it again.


    After drinking two more jars of immortal wine, the banquet finally entered the next stage.


    The wine jars in Menghua Palace are different from those outside. The wine jars here are as tall as one person!


    In addition, the immortal wine in Menghua Palace was already very strong. After drinking so much immortal wine, Su Yan couldn''t help but have some headaches.


    However, Primitive Phoenix was intrigued at this time, and he must play a set of swordsmanship during the banquet for everyone to appreciate.


    Primitive Phoenix''s blade technique is of course in a state of ecstasy. Su Yan tilted his head and watched Primitive Phoenix wield the long saber with a crimson flame. In a trance, he also returned to the past


    It seems that there were many such gatherings in those years!


    After every jihad, everyone would drink and have fun all night long, doing their best to revel.


    After all, the enemies that were to be dealt with back then were the strongest ancient emperors in the heavens. People don��t know when they will be gone.


    Primitive Phoenix''s set of swordsmanship is very free, although the back tricks have become very messy, but there is a wonderful feeling of antelope hanging horns in this mess.


    While everyone was admiring the original Phoenix Swordsmanship, they only heard an immortal officer kneeling at the door outside and said loudly: "My lord, it''s not good! An immortal emperor came in from outside! The guards outside couldn''t stop him. It should be here soon!"


    Primitive Phoenix was originally playing with the long knife in his hand, but when he heard the news, he suddenly released a very terrifying killing intent!


    When the original Phoenix''s killing intent was enveloped, the Immortal Officer kneeling at the door suddenly shivered!


    Primordial Phoenix can kill him with just one thought, without even using a knife.


    But Primordial Phoenix didn''t do that. Although her temper was violent, she never took out her anger on her servants casually. Although she was not a hero of a generation, she was definitely not that kind of tyrant.


    Primal Phoenix took the long knife in his hand and asked, "What did you just say, is there an Immortal Emperor coming in?"


    After the immortal officer was enveloped by the murderous aura of the primitive phoenix, he felt his throat tighten, and he couldn''t say a word.


    In fact, there is no need for him to say more, because this palace has been shaken under the shock of a very powerful force.


    The shaking only lasted for a few seconds, but it showed that a strong man was coming towards him outside.


    Primordial Phoenix immediately showed an extremely dissatisfied expression. She was already in high spirits, but now she was mixed up like this, and her good mood suddenly disappeared.


    I saw that the original Phoenix moved his neck a little, and wanted to take a long knife to solve this incident.


    But he didn''t want the undead emperor to suddenly stand up from his chair, and said to Primal Phoenix, "Why don''t you let me have a look. Anyway, I can''t drink or eat while I stay here, so I might as well solve your troubles after going out."


    The primitive phoenix turned to look at the undead emperor.


    Then he heard Su Yan say, "He just regained the magic weapon back then, why don''t he let him try this magic weapon to see if it''s really powerful."


    "Alright." After the original Phoenix received the long knife, he walked straight back to his seat and drank another glass of wine, although his mood calmed down a bit. But the warm smile on his face has long since disappeared, replaced by a clear anger.


    After the undead emperor stood up, he only took two steps in the void, not only stepping out of the palace, but also appearing in the distant sky.


    The distance between these two steps is at least three miles, and there is a great mystery in the middle. It is definitely not as simple as shrinking into an inch.


    Those immortal emperors who were accompanying guests were suddenly a little surprised. They never thought that the strength of the undead emperor would be so tyrannical!


    After the undead emperor flew to the void, Menghua Palace also appeared at his feet.

 Chapter 4571： Protoss Battle Axe

    If you look at it from this high altitude, you can see the structure of Menghua Palace at a glance, and you can see that there is a humanoid tank in the northwest corner breaking through the guards of Menghua Palace at an incredible speed, killing the palace in a straight line all the way!


    No matter if you encounter the palace or the courtyard wall in the middle, you will be smashed into pieces by this person.


    The undead emperor gently pointed towards the northwest corner, and the secret technique of the ancient times was instantly generated, turning into a lightning whip and wrapping it directly towards the man!


    The man had white hair and a very strong body. He was at least two meters tall. He was wearing silver armor that could reflect sunlight. He was obviously unprepared for the undead emperor''s attack.


    When this lightning whip was entangled, he thought about dealing with it!


    His hands released a very strange force, which turned into gossip, but before the power of this gossip was exerted, it was already penetrated by the lightning whip!


    This person was somewhat unexpected about the power of the Undying Emperor''s spell, and more importantly, he had never seen the power attribute of the Undying Emperor, and he was in shock, but the lightning whip had wrapped around his body!


    Then the undead emperor raised his hand gently, and the lightning whip immediately threw the person directly into the sky.


    His destruction of the Menghua Palace has come to an end.


    He tried his best to break free from the control of the lightning whip, but the immortal essence in his body was almost used to the extreme, and the lightning whip still did not collapse!


    The power contained in this lightning whip is not only the power of Xian Ze, but also a very strange force that binds Xian Ze together.


    He had never seen this kind of power before, and he didn''t know how to restrain it for a while. He was entangled by the lightning whip for so long, but he couldn''t get out of it, and he couldn''t help but become a little angry.


    Then he only heard a roar, and then the silver armor burst into an incredible brilliance. Under the suppression of this powerful brilliance, it was barely able to break free from the shackles of the lightning whip.


    This is a typical trick by force. Although he has broken the lightning whip, he is even more afraid of the power of the undead emperor.


    Especially after seeing the image of the immortal emperor, nothing could be seen under the black cloak, and everything was hidden in the dark fog.


    He stared at the undead emperor like this, and his expression had become very serious.


    But it was the undead emperor who spoke first. The undead emperor asked: "You should be wearing the battle armor of the Lei Ze protoss, right? It''s strange, it has gone through such a long time, at least a few million years? Maybe it''s more than that, isn''t the inheritance of the Lei Ze protoss? Hasn''t it been cut off yet? Immortal Su clearly told me that all the Protoss at that time had already been wiped out."


    The undead emperor''s words were full of intense confusion.


    Rather than being confused about the enemy in front of him, it is more about his confusion about the world.


    The undead emperor has been trapped in the creation monument for too long, and now this world has long been turned into a mulberry field for him. Completely a very strange world.


    Even someone like him has a hard time adjusting to this new world.


    Su Yan actually understood this feeling very well. In the ninth world reincarnation, Su Yan has also experienced too many things right and wrong.


    The man in silver armor said: "Who are you? You shouldn''t be the subordinate of the female phoenix, right? I came to trouble the female phoenix, and it has nothing to do with you, if you know each other. , I will immediately make a way out, and I can ignore what happened just now."


    The undead emperor looked at the man in silver armor and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet? Where did the armor on your body come from?"


    The man stared at the undead emperor angrily and said, "Where did you come from and what does it have to do with you? It seems that you don''t intend to be a sensible person?"


    Since this man in silver armor dared to take the initiative to trouble the Primordial Phoenix, his identity and strength are probably not simple.


    But the undead emperor still has no intention of giving in, if the opponent is too weak, it will be boring!


    The undead emperor has long wanted to find an opponent to verify his cultivation, and at the same time, he also wanted to know what kind of position he might be in in this world with his current power.


    The undead emperor has almost no hesitation, and has already taken the initiative.


    The undead emperor used a lightning whip just now, but after raising his hand this time, the powerful force turned into a strange black mist!


    When the strange black mist hit, the man retreated directly to the back, and he didn''t dare to get too close to the black mist!


    He has already suffered a big loss from the lightning whip just now!


    More importantly, until now, he still hasn''t figured out what kind of power the undead emperor is using!


    If you don''t even know what kind of power the opponent is using, then restraint is even more impossible to talk about.


    But the black fog had gradually spread in the sky, covering the Menghua Palace below.


    It was only after the man flew a distance that he understood the meaning of the undead emperor. The black mist seemed to be a means of defense, protecting the entire Menghua Palace.


    And their battle after that can only take place above the black mist.


    "Do you want to protect Menghua Palace?"


    The undead emperor replied: "I haven''t used my power seriously for too long. I''m afraid that if I can''t hold it back, I will destroy the Menghua Palace. Please forgive me."


    "Bah! I''m sorry! It seems that you are the lackey of the female phoenix!" The man''s face suddenly showed an extremely strong arrogance, and he continued: "That''s okay, kill you first, Just go to the other side''s female phoenix."


    The undead emperor looked at each other and didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    He has no blood, and his body has become extremely cold, so there will be no emotional ups and downs.


    But the undead emperor still sighed: "It''s good to live with flesh and blood, I really envy you."


    Then I saw that above the black mist, suddenly there were many electric lights connected together!


    These electric lights are more than a hundred times stronger than the lightning whip just now!


    The man still didn''t understand what the Immortal Emperor meant, but he had already found out that he was already surrounded by electric light!


    The electric lights flashed in the air, and it seemed to contain some incredible terrifying power!


    Then I saw that ninety-nine lightning bolts attacked the man at the same time!


    At this moment, the white armor suddenly burst into an extremely strong brilliance!


    But no matter how strong this brilliance is, it cannot penetrate the black mist!


    I saw that this man also had a battle axe and a shield in his hand!


    This battle axe and shield should be ancient aura, and like his armor, they are full of the Protoss aura from before the Great Desolation!

 Chapter 4572： Victory is predestined

    He slashed in the air with his battle axe!


    Every time it is cut out, it can leave a crack in the void!


    But even if he smashes the surrounding void, the surrounding lightning is still born continuously!


    He clearly can''t break the law of the undead emperor!


    This is already obvious.


    The undead emperor is more than just mastering the immortals!


    He quickly realized his situation, and then a battle axe slashed directly at the undead emperor!


    No matter how many electric lights hit him at the same time, it all relies on shields and armor to resist!


    This is a typical life-for-life fighting style!


    Those who are proficient in all kinds of formations and spells are most afraid of this kind of reckless man. No matter how miraculously you change, the other party is relying on a strong body to hold on, and then he will fight with you after getting close!


    Once you get close, if there is no time or space to cast various spells, the battle situation may be turned upside down immediately.


    But this has a very important premise - that is to say, the undead emperor is just a magician who is proficient in spells.


    If this premise does not exist, then the man''s close combat tactics of fighting for his life will be very ridiculous.


    A hand suddenly stretched out from the black robe. This hand has long since lost any flesh and blood, only a pure skeleton.


    But it was such a hand that had already turned into a skeleton for a long time, and actually grabbed the battle axe directly in the void!


    After the battle axe is held by the hand, it can''t fall any more!


    The man was stunned for a while, he never imagined that the other party''s response would be so unreasonable, and at the same time his strength was unbelievable!


    And that hand that has long since turned into a skeleton, what''s going on?


    This man''s scalp has already gone numb, but now that his battle axe has been chopped down, there is no way out.


    If you want to retreat now, you will only expose your weaknesses to the other side!


    No matter what, he has no choice but to pour all his strength into the battle axe!


    A terrifying white light rose from the battle axe!


    Under the shroud of this white light, the battle axe became almost transparent!


    And this white light contains infinite divine attributes. Sacredness was originally the greatest enemy of darkness, but there was still no way to dispel the dark aura under the cloak of the undead emperor!


    And this white divine light did not restrain the power of the undead emperor at all!


    This is something he hadn''t thought of at all!


    The hand of the undead emperor holding the battle axe is still dealing with the battle axe, and he has no intention of retreating at all.


    The collision of these two forces was also transmitted below.


    Although the interior of the palace is still drinking, candles have been lit.


    When the circle of black mist shrouded the undead emperor, it not only protected the Menghua Palace, but also blocked the light above.


    Now Menghua Palace has long fallen into darkness.


    But soon Gongsun Die arranged for the maid to light the candlesticks, and at the same time brought those magic weapons and spar that can be illuminated.


    Light spreads throughout the palace.


    And Su Yan raised his glass again and said, "Let''s all have a drink together, don''t worry, he should be able to outsmart the other. If it''s one-on-one, even I can''t do anything about the emperor, those ordinary people. It is almost impossible for the Immortal Emperor to defeat him."


    Those Immortal Emperors were originally very worried, because the two terrifying powers passed from above were now in a confrontation between five and five.


    But looking at Su Yan''s appearance, it seemed that he already knew the outcome of the battle, which made them a little curious.


    With Su Yan''s reputation, of course he wouldn''t speak nonsense.


    "Everyone has never heard of the name of the undead emperor. I don''t know which way it is? Please tell us about Immortal Su."


    Another Immortal Emperor also said: "Maybe we are really ignorant, and we haven''t really heard of the name of the Immortal Emperor."


    Before Su Yan could answer, the primitive phoenix had already said, "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. He was active in the era before the rise of those ancient emperors. In that era, there weren''t many human races in the mortal world. Your ancestors are still alive. I don''t know where, but he is already a great emperor. I met him in that era alone. In that era, he was probably equivalent to the status of Tathagata Buddha in today''s immortal world. Give three points of face."


    "The immortal world at that time was not like today, it was a very peaceful world. There was almost no order at that time, gods and various powerhouses fell almost all the time, and then the civilization supported by those gods would also be destroyed together! 100 million Wan''s life may be turned into fly ash at any time, and if there is a civilization in the heavens and myriad worlds now, the whole immortal world will be inexplicably shocked."


    These Immortal Emperors, including Gongsun Die, couldn''t help but show incomparably amazed expressions after listening to Primitive Phoenix''s words.


    In particular, Gongsun Die widened her eyes and said, "This undead emperor would have such a big background. I thought that only Master came from that era."


    Primordial Phoenix raised the glass and said, "How come there are actually many old monsters in this world, but they have long been tired of all the fighting, and after creating a world, they locked themselves into that world, never again. Just don��t walk in the Immortal Realm. There are only a few such old monsters I know. The things between the heavens are not as simple as you think.��


    Primitive Phoenix continued: "The reason why the battle above is now in a stalemate is purely because the undead emperor didn''t use his full strength. If he did his best, then the opponent''s decision could not be his opponent. Don''t worry about it. ."


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps the undead emperor wants to slowly test his strength. After all, he has not fought with anyone for a long time. If you want to get back the feeling, of course, you need to take a little step by step."


    Primitive Phoenix and Su Yan were both optimistic about the undead emperor''s words, so I''m afraid this battle is really no suspense.


    Those Immortal Emperors raised their wine glasses again, and took turns toasting Primitive Phoenix a glass of wine. They also wanted to hear more stories about the past.


    At most, the history books of the Immortal Realm only go to the Eternal Era, that is, the era when the ancient emperors ruled.


    Before the Eternal Era, everyone only knew that at that time, even the Prehistoric Age had not yet come, and there were already many Protoss in the Immortal Realm.


    But many specific things, as well as many strong people, have long been annihilated in the long river of history. These parts are not written at all, and they are not known by future generations.

 Chapter 4573： Scarlet Flower

    Above that black mist. The undead emperor is still in a confrontation with the white-haired man!


    It''s just that this confrontation has become less evenly matched.


    The white-haired man had already used up all his strength to suckle, but he still had no way to keep the emperor alive!


    The face of the undead emperor was completely hidden in the dark fog, so he couldn''t see what it looked like, but the white-haired man seemed to have seen the corner of the enemy''s mocking mouth!


    He originally came to trouble the Primordial Phoenix, but what he didn''t expect was that he was stopped by someone before he even saw the original Phoenix''s face!


    After several breakthroughs, he was still unsuccessful, and he had begun to doubt his life.


    "Give me death!" After the white-haired man roared, his white hair flew straight towards the sky!


    Among the flying white hair, there is already another strange coercion!


    When this strange coercion appeared, the power of the undead emperor was greatly suppressed!


    The black mist recedes like a tide, and it seems that it may be broken open by that battle axe at any time!


    The undead emperor only said at this time: "You really have the blood of the Protoss in your body, otherwise you should not be able to use the Divine Artifact of the Lei Ze Protoss! But you have no blood, but you do not have the power to cultivate the Protoss, even if I give you the Divine Artifact , at most 70% of the power can be exerted, and only relying on this 70% of the power can''t help me."


    The undead emperor said this very firmly, and it was a very obvious statement.


    The reason why the undead emperor has such self-confidence is entirely because he has only stretched out a hand so far.


    There is another hand, which the undead emperor has never used.


    If both hands exert their full strength, then the opponent will definitely not be his opponent!


    Although the white-haired man also understood this, he had already been riding a tiger, and in this situation, it was absolutely impossible for him to give up, and he could only go all the way to the dark!


    Suddenly, a dark force turned into a beam of light and burst out!


    Then the void turned into a huge dark cross!


    When the dark cross appeared, it almost immediately engulfed the figure of the white-haired man!


    The undead emperor also took back his hand at this time!


    That hand was shrouded in darkness again, and even if he possessed the divine weapon of the Razer God Clan, the white-haired man still couldn''t break through the defense of the undead emperor.


    When the black cross enveloped the sky, in the palace below, the wine glasses that the Immortal Emperor had raised also stopped in the air, and everyone looked at each other with shocking expressions.


    Everyone can sense that the terrifying aura from the sky contains not only the power of the law, but also the power of the terrifying divine nature!


    This divinity is so condensed, I am afraid that it has reached the level of the main god!


    Primitive Phoenix and Su Yan had both seen the Dharma body of the undead emperor, the Feathered Serpent God, and had long been surprised by this power.


    But it was the first time that these Immortal Emperors who accompanied the wine had seen such a power. Even from the perspective of their Immortal Emperors, it was stronger than common sense!


    If they were replaced, I am afraid that, like the white-haired man, he would not even be able to break the defense of the undead emperor with all his strength!


    After the white-haired man was engulfed by the black cross, the undead emperor put his hands behind his back and said to the void: "Although you have a divine weapon, your background is a little worse, let alone the primitive phoenix, even me You can''t handle it either."


    But just when the undead emperor had finished speaking, a battle axe had directly split the dark cross from the middle!


    Even the undead emperor is full of strange emotions. The other party has obviously been locked into the extreme prison by his ancient secret spell, and now he should be suffering from the pain of darkness and arrows piercing his heart. the power of!


    But the undead emperor was not afraid at all, instead he showed a playful expression.


    For the undead emperor, if the opponent is too weak, it will lose the value of verifying his ability.


    There was another roar from the dark cross, and then the battle axe chopped one after another, and it didn''t take long for the black cross to be smashed into pieces!


    And after the darkness gradually dissipated, the white-haired man once again appeared in front of the undead emperor!


    This white-haired man was originally very burly, but after the baptism of the dark cross, his already very majestic body became even more majestic!


    The height is directly above three meters, and the whole body is full of terrifying muscles. These muscles seem to burst the white armor at any time!


    At the same time, behind him, the electric light is also turning into a real dragon.


    A sacred and unfamiliar aura came from the white-haired man!


    The undead emperor tutted in admiration, "Interesting, your Lei Ze bloodline seems to have evolved in the desperate situation just now, and now you should be closer to the Lei Ze protoss!"


    The white-haired man raised the giant axe in his hand and asked the undead emperor, "Who are you?"


    "You ask me who I am? I am a living dead from the ancient times to today, a ghost that should have disappeared long ago. Even if I say my name, can you still know it?"


    The white-haired man said, "It''s really shameful for someone like you to hide your head and show your tail. It''s really disgusting that you don''t even dare to show your true face in front of others!"


    The undead emperor said: "Although your bloodline is very rare in the heavens, your strength is very weak. To challenge the primitive phoenix with your current strength is simply to die, why bother? If you die, the Lei Ze God Clan''s It''s really possible that the bloodline will be completely cut off, isn''t that a pity?"


    The words of the undead emperor were completely out of good intentions, but to the other party, this was undoubtedly the most ruthless ridicule.


    The white-haired man stood the battle axe in front of him, and then said: "Listen, I am the God Emperor Bailian, and I have been feuding with the primitive phoenix in the Eternal Era. You have killed a lot of immortal emperors, you are indeed super powerful, I have never seen your power, but if you think I only have this level, you are wrong!"


    This God Emperor Bailian is still very confident in his own strength, at least he himself will never admit that he is inferior to the undead emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor stretched out his other hand, and a blood-colored flower condensed in this hand.

 Chapter 4574： layers of ripples

    The undead emperor said: "If I can''t snipe you, I''m afraid that I will also be laughed at by the primitive phoenix, so I will be offended."


    When the undead emperor released this flower, this very soft-looking flower immediately fell into the black mist below!


    Then this flower quickly took root in the mist below, and then grew many thorns and bloomed many flowers.


    When these red flowers withered, I saw that there were terrifying and distorted faces in the heart of the flower!


    Just after looking at it, it makes people extremely hairy.


    God Emperor Bailian had never seen such a spell before. Although every spell used by the undead emperor contained the power of immortals, the method he used to control immortals had nothing to do with Taoism. An unseen power system.


    This is the most difficult part of the Hundred Refinements God Emperor. If you don''t know what kind of power the opponent is using, it''s even more impossible to target and restrain them.


    The undead emperor is still floating in the air, but those bizarre vines have already entangled towards the **** emperor Bailian.


    Before these vines got close, God Emperor Bailian had already chopped them with the battle axe in his hand. When the blade of the battle axe swept through, these vines were easily broken!


    But those broken vines actually reconnected again in the air, and then many flowers grew, and then covered a large swath of the sky!


    After this trial, God Emperor Bailian already understood that these vines are the type that you cut more and more.


    If you want to break the trick, you must either find where the array eye is, or directly attack the practitioner himself.


    For the former, God Emperor Bailian still doesn''t know what kind of power the Undying Emperor uses, so it''s impossible to talk about breaking a move.


    As for the latter, God Emperor Bailian had already tried it just now. He just shot the undead emperor, but he didn''t get any advantage at all, but almost put himself in.


    It''s really deadly now!


    If God Emperor Bai Lian couldn''t break the formation of the undead emperor, then he would not be able to kill into the Menghua Palace below, and the rhetoric he just said would undoubtedly turn into a fart!


    God Emperor Bailian''s mood has inevitably become impatient, he hastily mobilized the power of Xianze, and turned it into a powerful spell that enveloped the fairyland!


    God Emperor Bailian thought that he would simply do nothing and attack the entire Immortal Realm indiscriminately. In this case, the Primordial Phoenix would not be able to stay in the Menghua Palace and sit back and relax no matter what!


    It seems reasonable that God Emperor Bailian did this.


    Actually it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because he did so by tacitly accepting a premise, that is, when he cast the large-scale spell that enveloped the fairyland, the undead emperor could not counter him at all.


    When this so-called premise does not exist, then what he wants to do next, and the conclusion he deduces will undoubtedly become very absurd!


    God Emperor Bailian threw the battle axe directly into the air, then folded his hands together, and the image of a giant behind him suddenly became looming!


    This giant seems to be from the ancient gods, and its power is unfathomable!


    After God Emperor Bailian mobilized all his immortal essence, the giant behind him became even bigger!


    Hundred zhang, thousand zhang, ten thousand zhang and even greater heights!


    When the dharma body of this giant is revealed, it is enough to overlook this world!


    In the Menghua Palace, Gongsun Die couldn''t sit still anymore, let alone drinking.


    This fairyland was transformed by her. It can be said that her efforts were condensed. If it was destroyed like this, it would be absolutely unbearable for her.


    Gongsun Die had already slapped the table at this time, but she heard Primal Phoenix laugh and said, "Good apprentice, why are you so impatient?"


    Gongsun Die was really anxious at this time. This fairyland is hers. If it is destroyed, she will really vomit three liters of blood!


    But she couldn''t help listening to Primal Phoenix''s words, so she seemed a little embarrassed at this time.


    Just when she was in extreme difficulty, she heard Su Yan say, "The Undying Emperor''s strength is comparable to that of me and the original phoenix. If he can''t deal with an enemy, then you must be even more unable to deal with it, so you can rest assured. There''s no point in having a pub here and worrying too much."


    Su Yan said this definitely not to elevate the undead emperor, but because it was the truth.


    The power of the undead emperor has already exceeded the limit of many people. If he is willing to fully exert his power, the invader in the void is destined to be impossible for the undead emperor''s opponent!


    Sure enough, suddenly a more powerful divine power rose up!


    This divine power shrouded everything, and even the immortal wine in the long wine cup swayed with layers of ripples.


    Seeing the layers of ripples, Gongsun Die was very surprised!


    Although Su Yan didn''t see it with his own eyes, he already knew that the undead emperor must have released his Feathered Serpent God incarnation!


    As long as there is an incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God, then the opponent is destined not to be the opponent of the undead emperor, unless the opponent has the divine artifact of good fortune, or the main godhead like Su Yan, can he compete with him!


    Only using the power of Xian Ze can''t deal with the Godhead of the Lord God, this is an obvious thing!


    Above that dark mist, the dharma body of Feather Serpent God had indeed appeared.


    Compared with the giant on the opposite side, the dharma body of Feather Serpent God is only a hundred feet in size, which is really insignificant!


    But after seeing the body of the Serpent God, God Emperor Bailian already showed the same horrified expression.


    After all, he is also a great emperor who has gone through a long period of time. Of course, he can see how high the gold content of this snake god''s dharma body is!


    The Dharma body of the Lord Godhead is not something that weak Dharma body like him can compare to.


    Feathered Serpent God''s legal body has been condensed to the extreme, and the divine power contained in it is also extremely powerful.


    God Emperor Bailian was speechless when he saw it. He never imagined that the other party would have such a trump card.


    If he had known earlier, how could he have released his Dharma body in front of the undead emperor?


    Isn''t this self-inflicted humiliation?


    God Emperor Bailian blushed, and then asked: "You actually have the divine personality of the Lord God! Are you one of those ancient emperors who were not killed in the ancient times?"


    The undead emperor did not expect that the other party would come to such a ridiculous conclusion.


    However, I am afraid that he does not know much about the things before the ancient emperors in the Eternal Era.


    The undead emperor said: "I am not an ancient emperor, and I have existed much longer than those ancient emperors. Before those ancient emperors, I had been sanctified, young man, I advise you to do things better not to be so impulsive. , otherwise you will only hurt yourself."

 Chapter 4575： a weird dream

    At this time, the confidence of the Bailian God Emperor has become very shaken. After seeing the Lord God''s body, I am afraid that few Immortal Emperors can still maintain a strong confidence.


    In particular, the dharma body of the Serpent God entered the city so vividly, as if a real **** had come into the world!


    Obviously, the undead emperor and the feathered snake **** have already reached a perfect fit!


    Once the divine power of the Lord God was completely released, it would be impossible for God Emperor Bailian to retreat from here.


    Not to mention that there are more Immortal Emperors in the Menghua Palace below!


    God Emperor Bailian flew away directly to the rear. During the process of flying away, his eyes were full of intense hatred, and the huge Dharma body that had become indomitable was also closed together.


    From ten thousand feet to one hundred feet in size, it appeared behind him.


    The undead emperor carried his hands on his back, showing a somewhat regretful expression, and said: "Perhaps it shouldn''t be so early to release the dharma body of the Feathered Serpent God, to scare him away so easily, and make himself unable to play. ."


    At this time, although the undead emperor is regretful, he has already planned to stop.


    The battle between the great emperors, if it is not particularly necessary, will not be a life-and-death struggle.


    Being able to force the opponent back is already the best outcome.


    But what''s interesting is that the God Emperor Bailian retreated not far, and then flew back directly.


    The undead emperor is a little strange, and he doesn''t know what the other party''s plan is, and why he will go and return.


    I just heard God Emperor Bailian say: "You are one of the supreme gods in the world, I have no ability to challenge you, and I am convinced that I lost, but I still have two brothers, their abilities are still higher than mine, since you If you want to be that female phoenix''s lackey, then you''d better worry about your own safety!"


    It turned out that God Emperor Bailian turned around in a circle just to let the undead emperor listen to him.


    After listening to these cruel words, the undead emperor did not move, nor did any action, but just stood in the void like this.


    After the Emperor Bailian left, the Undying Emperor accepted the magical power and returned to the Menghua Palace.


    In the Menghua Palace, they were still drinking happily. Seeing that the undead emperor came back victorious, Gongsun Die must toast the undead emperor with a glass of wine.


    In any case, the undead emperor just kept her fairyland from any intrusion.


    But this undead emperor still didn''t mean to raise his glass, he just said indifferently: "It''s just a kid who doesn''t know how high the sky is, and there''s nothing gratifying to beat him."


    If others say such things, my sister is suspected of bragging.


    But it seems so natural for him to say such things as the undead emperor.


    The undead emperor then returned to his seat. Although the body under the black robe was completely invisible, he could still feel that his posture was very dignified.


    Gongsun Die then said: "That God Emperor Bailian is not an ordinary person. He has become famous many years ago, and he has directly fought with Heavenly Court. It can be said that he is very arrogant and powerful.


    The undead emperor said: "I have a question that I don''t know if Fang is inconvenient to ask. How did he get enmity with the primitive phoenix?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Actually, it''s not a big deal. That year, I passed a planet alone, found a kind of fruit on that planet, and ate it alone. Then this God Emperor of Hundred Refinements jumped out and said that he was alone. The immortal fruit he planted will bear fruit after that. Just like what the undead emperor said, this person is actually nothing. If it wasn''t for the undead emperor''s generosity, he might not be able to go back."


    As long as it is a smart person, it is not difficult to judge that the original phoenix will definitely not be any ordinary fairy fruit, and it must be extremely valuable.


    But since Primordial Phoenix said so, no one would ask any more questions. It would not be worth it to anger Primordial Phoenix for such trivial matters.


    Primitive Phoenix continued, "This Hundred Refinements God Emperor doesn''t have much to say. In fact, he is not a very powerful person, but he has two older brothers, who are people who are very jealous even in this seat."


    The original Phoenix stopped abruptly here, and did not point out who the two brothers of God Emperor Bailian were.


    The Immortal Emperor also seemed to have thought of the warning that the Emperor Bailian had just given him, so he couldn''t help laughing, and said, "It would be great if his two brothers came together, just to let me experience the powerhouses of today''s era. What level is it?"


    The words of the undead emperor were actually a bit strange to those immortal emperors, but they also did not dare to ask too much about this mysterious and powerful undead emperor.


    Su Yan had already drank a lot, and even his sanity was a little groggy at this time.


    And Primitive Phoenix is ??still not enjoying herself, she is still arranging other song and dance performances to relieve her fatigue.


    She was not a human at all, and was born with more energy than the human race, which would not change very much even after she reached the realm of the great emperor.


    Her apprentice Gongsun Die naturally understood Primitive Phoenix''s thoughts very well. She poured another glass of wine for Primitive Phoenix and started to arrange a brand new acrobatic performance.


    This feast lasted for seven days, and several immortal emperors in the middle were drunk once, and after they woke up, they continued to drink.


    Primitive Phoenix''s drinking capacity is really at the level of a bottomless pit. Originally, her body was much larger than that of a human, but she bound her huge body in the shape of a human.


    Even if she drinks a hundred times more spirits, she is determined not to get drunk.


    But sometimes, not getting drunk can be a nuisance.


    Clear sanity is not as good as a hangover when you can''t do anything about it.


    After seven consecutive days of booze, even Su Yan would need to recuperate before setting off again.


    These seven days of indulgence were not without merit.


    At least Su Yan''s body and mind have been extremely relaxed. After that, he can go to the treasures marked in the star map to be more confident.


    But during this period, Su Yan had a dream.


    In terms of Su Yan''s realm and cultivation, he should never dream.


    The so-called abnormal things must have demons, Su Yan''s dream represents a kind of prediction for the future.


    In his dream, Su Yan saw the original phoenix''s heart was inserted into the pure black magic sword, and then fell from the sky.


    Then he saw that both his arms were broken, as if all hope had come to an end


    At that moment, Su Yan only felt that his heart was beating so fast, but in addition to the severe pain, there was only a very obvious sense of powerlessness left!


    This sense of powerlessness tightly entangled Su Yan''s body and mind, making him unable to do anything, and he couldn''t do it well!

 Chapter 4576： Thousands of thoughts

    And when Su Yan looked up, he seemed to see a taller figure standing above him and the original phoenix


    When he woke up from this dream, Su Yan found that his body was soaked in cold sweat.


    Not to mention that the feeling of this dream is so real, it is already very strange that Su Yan can dream.


    This dream transcended cause and effect and fate, so it was possible for Su Yan to foresee, perhaps this is the future that will happen


    If this represents the so-called future, wouldn''t it cast an unprecedented shadow on Su Yan and the others?


    Su Yan has always been strong and never bowed his head to fate, but this time he also had unprecedented hesitation.


    At this time, Su Yan''s heart was full of doubts, doubting whether this dream would become a reality if he made the choice to move on.


    And who was that tall figure that appeared in his dream?


    Su Yan could only see the majestic figure like a mountain, but he couldn''t see the face of that person. At the same time, he could feel the aura of that person above him and the original phoenix.


    Suddenly Su Yan felt a little warm in the palm of his hand. When he raised his hand, he was surprised to realize that the Eye of Dharma was being held in his hand.


    And it is the burning feeling that comes from the eyes of the law


    Could it be that what happened just now was what the Eye of the Law wanted him to see?


    What is the point of the eye of jurisprudence wanting him to see such a picture?


    Do you want him to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages and avoid this catastrophe, or are you telling him some truth in this weird way?


    Su Yan couldn''t fully understand either.


    From the moment he obtained the Eye of Jurisprudence, Su Yan has used many methods to activate the use of the Eye of Jurisprudence, but so far there has not been much progress.


    The Eye of Jurisprudence, like the Chaos Emperor behind it, is full of various mysteries that cannot be solved.


    When Su Yan sat up from the bed, he only felt a strong and secret aura outside the door.


    After Su Yan opened the door, he saw the undead emperor alone sitting under the moonlight.


    Su Yan asked with a strange expression: "Undead Emperor, what are you doing sitting outside my door?"


    The undead emperor replied: "Bathing in the moonlight. I don''t need to sleep at all with my body, so after you rest or meditate, you will be at a loss."


    The Immortal Emperor suddenly turned his head and slashed towards Su Yan.


    The dark fog hidden in front of him also suddenly disappeared, and the skeleton face of the undead emperor looked directly at Su Yan.


    Inside the skull, the burning soul flame stared at Su Yan.


    Then the undead emperor said: "Your mood is unstable, did something happen?"


    "I had a dream just now." Su Yan replied.


    "How can you dream? This is really inappropriate! Is it a precognitive dream? Did you see a scene about the future?" The undead emperor said, "Do you know when the emperor''s characters generally only do foreknowledge? dream?"


    "You said."


    The undead emperor said: "Only when encountering the most violent catastrophe will you have this kind of predictive dream. Not every great emperor will have this kind of dream, but once such a dream with execution occurs, it means that you The future will definitely be extremely difficult. Like me, you already have the divine personality of the Lord God, and your soul will last forever. If you dream, it must be the biggest bad thing."


    The undead emperor''s answer made Su Yan''s heart sink, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    But then Su Yan heard the undead emperor ask: "Even so, you still have to stick to the way forward and continue to explore the treasures of the primordial demon before the other side?"


    Su Yan said, "I''ve always been an unscrupulous person. If I encounter a little difficulty, I''ll give up. That''s definitely not my way of doing things. It''s just that this dream is too weird."


    "Then what exactly did you dream about?"


    Su Yan said: "I saw Primitive Phoenix being pierced through the heart with her magic sword, and then both of my arms were broken, but in front of them there was still a tall statue of a god, incomparably majestic, as strong as a mountain, but I There''s nothing I can do! And you didn''t appear in my dream, why is that?"


    The undead emperor didn''t seem to want to answer this question, and after a while he said: "Because I am no longer here, although I stayed in the fairy world, it was because of the credit of the creation monument, if there is no creation If the monument was written, I should have fallen long ago. How could a person who should have died appear in your dreams?"


    "But the future is bleak for sure. Even the sects on the other side have appeared. In this era, I am afraid that those old monsters who have been hidden from the world can''t sit still, and they have to participate in the changes between the heavens. Just It seems that I was originally trapped in the monument of creation, but you also released me. Even if those old monsters are reluctant, there will be various ways to push them out. Even the emperor can''t resist heaven and earth generated cause and effect."


    After such a long time, the undead emperor has long possessed a wisdom that ordinary people cannot match.


    Su Yan said: "I have already noticed these things, but there are too many strong people among the heavens, and after the various forces are intertwined, there are hundreds of millions or billions of causal lines about the future. It is impossible for the number of lines to be straightened out. I am afraid that it will be difficult for anyone to make an assertion about what the world will look like in the future. But now it is indeed the era when the old era is dying and a new era is born. already."


    In this era of alternating old and new, many powerful immortal emperors will surely fall, and many powerful immortal emperors will rise again from the heavens.


    This cycle of alternation between the old and the new has continued, and the so-called history is nothing more than such a cycle.


    The moonlight above the head is very grand, dyeing the Menghua Palace with a layer of frost.


    Su Yan lowered his head and glanced at the Eye of Fa-Principle in his hand again, his mind was full of thoughts.


    Now Su Yan just wants to figure out a little, who is the tall figure of Cui Wei that appeared in his dream!


    Primitive Phoenix sobered up much faster than Su Yan, because she was not drunk in the first place.


    After sobering up, he will leave this Weishen Immortal Domain.


    Gongsun Die wanted to send it off in person, but she was rejected by the original Phoenix. She would never do anything, and she didn''t like to be so sloppy.


    After leaving the Weishen Immortal Domain, the next step is to go straight to the goal.


    However, just after leaving the Guardian Immortal Realm, the group of people was caught by a very powerful aura.


    This breath is also very familiar, it is from the breath of the Bailian God Emperor.

 Chapter 4577： the curse of taboo

    It turned out that after the Emperor Bailian was forced back by the undead emperor, he never left. Instead, he kept guarding the periphery of the Guardian Immortal Domain and set up three great formations in the starry sky above.


    What he wanted was that when Primitive Phoenix left the Guardian Immortal Domain, he could get the news as soon as possible.


    God Emperor Hundred Lian can be considered indomitable, and he is going to show off against the Primal Phoenix.


    But even Su Yan thought it was really ridiculous for him to do this!


    You must know that the object he desperately wants to deal with is the primitive phoenix!


    This woman is the strongest woman in the fairy world, and it can even be said that there is no one!


    God Emperor Bailian couldn''t even force out the true abilities of an undead emperor, let alone want to defeat the primitive phoenix, this is simply an impossible task!


    But there are absolutely no fools who can become Immortal Emperors.


    Therefore, even Su Yan became very curious as to whether God Emperor Bailian had any special ability that could restrain the power of the Primordial Phoenix, which is why he pursued the Primordial Phoenix so confidently.


    When God Emperor Bailian appeared in front of Primitive Phoenix, Primordial Phoenix''s attitude naturally couldn''t be any better.


    Primitive Phoenix showed a very sarcastic smile and said to God Emperor Bailian: "You yellow mouth child is somewhat interesting, the last time the undead emperor let you go, it was already an open face, but you didn''t appreciate it and wanted to come back. To die, right?"


    God Emperor Bailian said: "There is no grudge between me and the Great Emperor, and neither of us is willing to kill each other, but I do admire his ability, unlike you, who is just a mother phoenix who deceives the world! "


    Su Yan''s original phoenix would have been furious when he heard such sarcastic words, but the strange thing is that this time, the phoenix didn''t say anything at all, just said: "I don''t need you to judge whether it''s a deceit or not, you say the same ten thousand times. If so, will it threaten Gu''s current status? It''s just Shu dogs barking at the sun."


    But God Emperor Bailian said: "Mother Phoenix, you simply don''t dare to fight me, what''s the use of talking so much, if you really have the ability, you can fight with me, if you don''t have the ability, you can continue to send others to come. Fight with me!"


    The original phoenix was originally a powder keg, basically the one that exploded at one point.


    After hearing God Emperor Bailian''s repeated provocations, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and this time he killed him without hesitation.


    Until now, Su Yan was very worried and still didn''t understand what the previous dream meant.


    At this time, seeing that Primitive Phoenix had already taken the initiative to pursue it, the dream immediately lingered in Su Yan''s heart.


    Even the Immortal Emperor saw something wrong with Su Yan, and said to Su Yan, "Xiandi Su, if you have distractions in your heart, then your sword will probably become dull and not as sharp as it used to be."


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he answered the undead emperor: "You are right, in my state, I am afraid that only 70% of my strength can be exerted."


    And after the primordial phoenix over there chased out, the twelve fire wings behind her spread directly!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he swooped in front of God Emperor Bailian, blocking his way.


    In this vast immortal world, I am afraid that few people can compete with the speed of the primitive phoenix.


    God Emperor Bailian also didn''t think he could escape the pursuit of the Primordial Phoenix. Without further ado, the battle axe in his hand slashed directly at the Primordial Phoenix!


    Tomahawk with electric light and infinite power!


    Primitive Phoenix also raised the jet-black magic sword. After the two divine soldiers collided violently in the air, the two sides were temporarily separated.


    In the confrontation just now, God Emperor Bailian didn''t take any advantage at all, but his hands were numb.


    Although Primitive Phoenix looks like a delicate woman, her power is definitely monster level.


    If a normal human race wants to compete with her in terms of physical strength, it is definitely over their own strength.


    But after this confrontation, God Emperor Bailian laughed instead. His laughter contained great confidence, as if he had mastered some kind of fate of the primitive phoenix.


    It is indeed already in a large formation arranged in advance by God Emperor Bailian.


    But this large formation should not pose any substantial threat to the original phoenix.


    The power of the original phoenix is ??no trivial matter, and it is definitely not comparable to those ordinary immortal emperors.


    If she exerts her power with all her strength, the lethality caused will definitely exceed everyone''s imagination!


    It''s not just as simple as destroying the First Layer Immortal Domain!


    For those civilizations in the lower world, the primitive phoenix is ??the **** of destruction that they worship and worship, representing the ultimate direction of the world.


    When the twelve fire wings on the back were completely opened, the power of the original phoenix also came to another level!


    The endless heat waves spread out circle after circle, forming circle after circle of heat waves!


    The original phoenix matter has not been officially shot up to now.


    But this stance is no longer comparable to those ordinary Immortal Emperors!


    The power of the original phoenix is ??obviously in another level.


    If God Emperor Bailian didn''t have the divine weapon, what else would he use to compete with the primitive phoenix?


    Even Phoenix himself is very curious about this!


    This man must be crazy. Inexplicably ran in front of him, just to die?


    Circle after circle of heat waves swayed in the formation of God Emperor Bailian!


    This is an unparalleled power!


    God Emperor Bailian smiled and said, "Mother Phoenix, do you think I will come to trouble you without any preparation? For the past ten thousand years, I have been preparing for one thing, and that is to defeat you. Now, it should show you my true power."


    After the Emperor Bailian finished speaking, he directly cast a spell!


    After this strange talisman appeared under the feet of God Emperor Bailian, it transformed into a very strange force.


    Under the shroud of this strange force, the heat of the primitive phoenix bounced off layer by layer, and there was no way to get close to God Emperor Bailian!


    That is to say, the light and heat formed by the huge divine power can no longer form an effective attack on the God Emperor Bailian!


    "How could this be? Where did you get this spell? God Emperor Bailian, do you know that you have committed the taboo of being lonely, and originally didn''t want to kill you, but this time, you won''t be able to kill you!" The original phoenix face The expression on his face has become very serious.


    In the eyes of the original phoenix, there is no more playfulness.


    From the moment she saw this spell, Primitive Phoenix had realized that it would be beyond her expectations.


    On the other hand, God Emperor Bailian burst into laughter, and his laughter contained a bitter mockery of the primitive phoenix!


    "I will never lose to you again this time! Mother Phoenix!"

 Chapter 4578： so-called talent

    God Emperor Bailian really had great confidence this time, not only because of his own strength, but also because of the strange spell under his feet.


    After the twelve fire wings on the back of the primitive phoenix were opened, the divine power continued to rise again, and soon reached a very terrifying level.


    At this time, the original phoenix had been surrounded by a mass of crimson flames, and only a slight figure could be seen.


    In the middle of this crimson fire, a sword light suddenly appeared!


    This sword light not only contains the divine power of the original phoenix and the extremely strong light and heat, but also has the power of darkness!


    The power of darkness and the power of the original phoenix will not conflict, because from the perspective of the source, both have a destructive side!


    With the power of the original phoenix, it is not so difficult to combine the destructive aspects of the two!


    When the power reaches the peak, the murderous intent contained in this sword edge also becomes extraordinary!


    God Emperor Bai Lian did not dare to neglect, although he had that special incomparable spell under his feet to protect his body, he still raised the shield in his hand!


    The totem of the red-haired **** can also be seen on the silver shield!


    When the sword light of the original phoenix arrived, the shield suddenly shook!


    After all the powerful destructive power in Jianmang was vented at one time, the sun and the moon suddenly became dull!


    But the God Emperor Bai Lian laughed out loud, and said, "Mother Phoenix, it seems that your ability has come to an end, how can you do anything to me!"


    After he finished speaking, God Emperor Bailian let out another roar, and turned his shield forward, and the sword light swayed by the original Phoenix instantly disappeared.


    After this sword, Primordial Phoenix couldn''t help Hundred Refinements God Emperor, but Primordial Phoenix''s expression was still calm.


    Because she hasn''t shown her true abilities yet, and she hasn''t shown her strongest posture yet.


    Primitive Phoenix looked at God Emperor Bailian with those golden eyes, and then said: "God Emperor Bailian, you belong to the bloodline of the Lei Ze God Clan. Gu had an old relationship with Lei Ze''s god, so I was patient with you before. Several times, I didn''t take your life. Do you feel that Gu is weak? It''s ridiculous! It seems that Gu has to teach you a lesson, and you found it all by yourself!"


    When Primitive Phoenix finished saying these words, the twelve fire wings behind it expanded to a more than doubled range.


    The place shrouded in the light of the twelve fire wings is all within the reach of the primordial phoenix''s divine might!


    She is a **** born in this world, and has the ability to destroy everything since birth!


    The fiery flames paved a path in the air!


    In the midst of this incomparable heat, even the surrounding space was distorted to a considerable extent!


    But God Emperor Hundred Lian was almost unaffected. He didn''t know the origin of the mysterious talisman under his feet, but he could completely resist the power of the original phoenix. This is really incredible!


    The heat wave formed after the primordial phoenix released its divine power directly melted the formation arranged by God Emperor Bailian in the space.


    God Emperor Bailian still held the shield and axe in his hand. Although he did not show any intention to back down, he was still amazed at the power of the original phoenix in his heart!


    Even the constantly glowing and hot stars in this universe might not be able to match her power!


    Perhaps the magic sword in Primitive Phoenix''s hand was gradually turning red because of the scorching power around her!


    The powerful power of the original phoenix itself is merging with the power of the magic sword in some form!


    Primitive Phoenix glanced down at this magic sword, and then directly killed God Emperor Bailian!


    This is so fast!


    It was almost impossible to catch it with the naked eye of God Emperor Bailian!


    I saw a crimson light flashing, and the primitive phoenix was already close!


    In the face of this terrifying speed that exceeded his reflex nerves, God Emperor Bailian could only rely on his instincts to deal with it.


    God Emperor Bailian raised his shield in a very formal fighting stance, trying his best to hide his vital points behind the shield.


    Those parts that cannot be hidden are also protected by armor!


    When the original phoenix stabbed, it just stabbed on the shield.


    The shield itself has an arc. After being stabbed by this sword, the long sword slashed from the shield, but it also left a long scratch on the shield!


    With the stroke of the long sword, a fierce sword energy was also brought up!


    It is impossible for God Emperor Bailian to defend at this time, because this sword energy is too close to him!


    He can only bear the sword of the primitive phoenix abruptly with a helmet!


    After this sword, the helmet of God Emperor Bailian exploded directly in the air!


    Many fragments were inserted into his head, and blood was sprayed in the air!


    But the good thing is that this is just a skin injury. The helmet has already withstood most of the damage from the sword energy before it collapsed!


    Otherwise, the original Phoenix''s sword will fall on the head, and he is afraid that he is already in a different place!


    God Emperor Bailian did not panic at this time, instead he slashed towards the primitive phoenix with the battle axe in his hand!


    Primitive Phoenix''s moves have already been used, and at this time, in the process of turning around, facing this battle axe, Primordial Phoenix''s other hand has already formed a magic formula!


    The flames turned into a shield in front of the primitive phoenix, directly blocking the axe of God Emperor Bailian.


    Afterwards, the primitive phoenix retreated to the rear, but within a breath, it was already in front of God Emperor Bailian again!


    God Emperor Bailian thought that the mysterious symbol could suppress the fire of the primordial phoenix and defeat the primal phoenix. This was a big mistake!


    Even if the original phoenix didn''t use the innate talent for flames and only used weapons for melee combat, it was definitely not something that ordinary Immortal Emperors could compete with!


    Not only does her mana reach the sky, but her physical body is so strong that she ranks among the top five in the Immortal Realm. Even her swordsmanship and various combat memories of swordsmanship have already reached the transformation realm!


    In essence, Primitive Phoenix and Su Yan were actually in the same realm, they had already reached the peak of this world, and there was no such thing as a weakness at all.


    If you want to defeat an existence like the Primal Phoenix, it is meaningless to rely solely on opportunistic means, unless your hard power steadily exceeds that of the Primal Phoenix.


    Otherwise, it would be an impossible task to defeat the original Phoenix!


    God Emperor Hundred Lian did not have this kind of consciousness, that is why he fell into such a dangerous situation in the fight with the primitive phoenix.


    Facing the attack of the primitive phoenix, God Emperor Bailian could only raise his shield to block, and then accumulate his own strength to look for opportunities.


    But Primitive Phoenix''s swordsmanship was as fast as a hurricane, and there was no place for rest or stagnation in the middle.


    And this breath seems to be endless, and there is no possibility of breaking it at all!

 Chapter 4579： Secret Treasure Jade Bottle

    Even if it is a physical competition, God Emperor Bailian will not be the opponent of Primitive Phoenix!


    Even if God Emperor Hundred Lian had a part of the bloodline of the **** race, he was only a demigod at most, and the primordial phoenix was the true **** in this world, the chief **** who could be on an equal footing with Su Yan from birth!


    This battle may have been doomed before it even started.


    God Emperor Bailian looked at himself too highly, and looked down on Primitive Phoenix too much.


    This is mainly because when they fought last time, the primitive phoenix just released a burst of fire, and God Emperor Bailian was already unable to resist!


    So for the past 10,000 years, he has tried his best to find a way to restrain the primal phoenix''s fire. After finally finding this method, he feels that he has found a way to defeat the primal phoenix.


    This idea is really ridiculous!


    God Emperor Bailian is also like a frog at the bottom of a well. He has never seen the true power of the Primordial Phoenix, but he thinks that he can already decipher the divine power of the Primordial Phoenix.


    Once the original Phoenix starts to attack, it will never stop until it defeats the opponent.


    Her physical strength and energy are at a level that is completely incomprehensible to humans!


    God Emperor Hundred Lian''s shield gradually could no longer hold up!


    Even if this shield is an ancient artifact, there is a limit.


    If the primitive phoenix is ??allowed to attack like this, this ancient artifact will definitely be destroyed!


    God Emperor Bailian took a deep breath, followed by a roar, and then the phantom of the Lei Ze giant appeared above his head!


    At this point, the phantom also holds a battle axe and a shield like him!


    Su Yan could see at a glance that the phantom of the Lei Ze giant was the incarnation of Lei Ze''s God of War!


    It is said that after the creation of the world, the Lei Ze family were the first to rule the heavens and the world! The Lei Ze family naturally controls the power of thunder, including the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder generated by the divine power of heaven and earth, they can also control it with one hand!


    In this way, the Lei Ze family can walk through the upper and lower realms at will, spreading the will of their own family.


    The power of Razer God of War is naturally unstoppable, but no matter how powerful it is, it depends on who the user is.


    If the user''s own strength is weak, then no matter how powerful he cultivates, it is destined to have no effect.


    The power of the God Emperor Bailian can no longer be considered weak, even among those immortal emperors in the Taoist Sect, it can be considered as a middle-class, but he really chose the wrong opponent!


    To fight the primitive phoenix, how could this power be enough?


    Excessive conceit and inferiority are often likely to lead to irreparable tragedy.


    Now God Emperor Bailian also needs to pay the price for the wrong choice he made.


    Su Yan said, "It''s really boring, the outcome will be decided soon."


    The undead emperor said at this time: "He still has a trump card that he didn''t use, and the power of the Lei Ze Protoss is definitely more than that."


    However, Su Yan said, "You haven''t played against Primal Phoenix, so you won''t understand what that feeling of oppression is all about. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t win. Primordial Phoenix is ??not a human. After taking the human form, the original powerful power is also bound in the human form, even if he can hurt the original Phoenix, it is also meaningless. As long as the original Phoenix transforms the Phoenix Dharma body, everything will be over."


    After transforming his image into a human being, a considerable part of the power of the original phoenix was sealed.


    In human form, she can only exert 50-70% of her power at most!


    The original phoenix''s legal body is the last trump card. Before she transforms into a world-destroying phoenix, no matter how huge the advantage of God Emperor Bailian is meaningless.


    Even when she faced those powerful ancient emperors back then, once she changed into a world-destroying phoenix, it was equivalent to evolving into another kind of creature, everything before would be emptied, and the battle would start anew.


    What''s more, the one who is at the disadvantage now is God Emperor Bailian. He can''t even suppress the primitive phoenix in human form, let alone force out the primitive phoenix''s world-destroying phoenix form.


    If you want to defeat the original Phoenix, this is the most basic condition.


    There was no suspense in this fight from the start.


    However, the blood of the Lei Ze Protoss has indeed become very rare in this world.


    Although Dishatian, Garuda and Asura are said to have evolved from descendants of the Razer Gods.


    After Su Yan retracted his gaze, he only felt that this battle was completely boring, and there was nothing to watch.


    After God Emperor Bailian transformed into the image of the Lei Ze giant, he joined forces with his own dharma body, and finally fought back and forth with the primitive phoenix.


    The rhythm of offense and defense on both sides is extremely fast, and the strength is also extremely surging!


    Fortunately, this battlefield is in the void of the universe. If you choose to be in a fairyland, I am afraid that this fairyland has been penetrated.


    God Emperor Bailian finally had a chance to take a breath. After this breath continued, God Emperor Bailian''s situation was much better than before.


    At least he won''t be attacked by the original phoenix and can only hide behind the shield, and he will have no power to fight back.


    The speed and strength of the original phoenix were the same as when they first fought, even if they had continued to output hundreds of moves, neither their energy nor their strength itself had shown signs of decline.


    If we continue to fight like this, the first person who will not be able to hold on will be the God Emperor Bailian!


    Of course, God Emperor Bailian also understood that if he continued to compete for weapons, it would be very unfavorable to him.


    In order to break the game, he could only throw out a jade bottle in advance, and then waved the shield axe in his hand while chanting the spell!


    After the jade bottle flew into the air, an extraordinary force of attraction came from the mouth of the bottle!


    Primitive Phoenix thought it was not a serious matter, but after being suddenly enveloped by the jade bottle, this force of attraction could not be resisted!


    Both the real body and the soul are attracted towards the mouth of the jade bottle!


    Even the surging flames on his body were attracted to the jade bottle!


    The jade bottle did not stop even after absorbing many of the firelights that contained divine power in the primitive phoenix! Still very attractive!


    The original phoenix glanced at the jade bottle, and already understood that the jade bottle was a very rare treasure.


    Even an existence like her primitive phoenix can''t resist!


    And the appearance of this jade bottle can also be regarded as the beginning of a breakthrough.


    Without this jade bottle, the God Emperor Bailian would have to support a hundred moves at most, fearing that he would be defeated.


    His physical strength is already far behind that of the original phoenix, so long-term fighting has already caused his arms to go numb.

 Chapter 4580： Garudas body

    God Emperor Bailian breathed for a while, and after recovering a little mental and physical strength, did he find that the original phoenix had been locked in place by the jade bottle and could not move.


    Seeing that the Primordial Phoenix was already struggling in front of the Jade Bottle, God Emperor Bailian directly waved the battle axe in his hand and slashed towards the Primordial Phoenix!


    But the pair of golden eyes of the primordial phoenix suddenly burst into a violent brilliance!


    There was no movement from the original phoenix, but immediately a fire dragon charged towards the God Emperor Bailian!


    God Emperor Hundred Lian did not expect the appearance of this fire dragon, and he did not expect the primitive phoenix to be able to display the monstrous fire dragon under such a controlled situation!


    But before the fire dragon approached the God Emperor Bailian, it exploded in the air! It did not cause any damage to God Emperor Bailian!


    It turned out that the mysterious spell at the feet of God Emperor Bailian played a role in directly dissolving the fire dragon!


    God Emperor Bailian suddenly burst into ecstasy and said, ""Mother Phoenix, you are sure to lose this time! "


    Su Yan still didn''t want to help him in this place, the undead emperor said to Su Yan, "Aren''t you going to help?"


    Su Yan replied: "If you go to help now, maybe she will hold her grudges. You have too little contact with her, and you don''t know her well enough. Once she is the enemy she identifies, if others take it away. If you do, she will hate you instead of being grateful, what if she beats you with you?"


    The undead emperor laughed and said: "With her character, she really can do such a thing, but now that jade bottle seems to be some kind of treasure, if she can''t crack it, what should we do? Do we just sit and watch? Was she defeated?"


    "She won''t be defeated, and then the jade bottle can only temporarily restrict her movement, that''s all, there are quite a few magic treasures of the Hundred Refinements God Emperor, but his ability is too ordinary, causing a little trouble to the primitive phoenix. It is possible, but if you really want to kill the original Phoenix, it is absolutely impossible."


    Primitive Phoenix was also very annoyed. After being bound by the jade bottle, many moves could not be performed. More importantly, all fire spells had been deciphered by the mysterious spell at the feet of God Emperor Bailian, and could not cause any damage to him. any harm.


    The current primitive phoenix is ??now like a locked tiger that has lost its minions at the same time!


    With the character of the original phoenix, of course she would not be willing to capture it without her hands, and she would definitely not be willing to stand in such a stalemate with God Emperor Bailian!


    Primitive Phoenix''s character is extremely arrogant and extremely high, and he will never allow himself to show his weak side in front of others, let alone be embarrassed in front of Su Yan.


    Primitive Phoenix almost immediately began to exert his powerful divine power, trying to forcibly break free from the shackles of the jade bottle!


    But it seems that the jade bottle is not just locked on her body, but even the soul is shrouded in the divine light of the jade bottle!


    When the soul is shrouded, it is not so easy to break free.


    This jade bottle is definitely not the magic weapon of Taoism. It should be an artifact created by the ancient gods, so this jade bottle has a binding effect on divine power.


    If it was the magic weapon of Taoism, the primitive phoenix would have broken free long ago.


    The original phoenix has the godhead of the main god, and it is not comparable to those ordinary immortal emperors at all, but now even the divine power is limited!


    So even if it is as strong as the original phoenix, it is difficult to break the game for a while!


    But even if the primordial phoenix was enveloped by the jade bottle, God Emperor Bailian had no good way to directly defeat the primordial phoenix.


    The original phoenix was only limited in its ability to move, and its own strength was still there. The fire dragon just now warned God Emperor Bailian that it was best not to act rashly.


    Her primitive phoenix still has the ability to deal with you God Emperor Bailian!


    God Emperor Bailian originally planned to fight the Primordial Phoenix in close combat, but now he has withdrawn this idea.


    God Emperor Bailian just stood there in the void, as if he was breathing, trying to buy some time for his recovery.


    After all, in the battle with the Primordial Phoenix just now, he also consumed a lot.


    But doing so is actually a miscalculation of the situation, and an even bigger miscalculation of the original Phoenix.


    The original Phoenix''s character is proud, manic, and even more powerful!


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for her to accept the current situation!


    The primordial phoenix mobilized the powerful divine power all over his body, and even the twelve fire wings behind him gradually changed from a nihilistic red light to a phoenix feather!


    And above the original phoenix, a dharma body that looks like Galoro gradually appeared!


    When Garuda''s dharma body appeared, the jade bottle was suddenly unstoppable!


    At this time, the divine power of the primordial phoenix has reached a very surging level, it seems that there is another sun in the universe!


    Even the undead emperor was amazed: "The battle of the primitive phoenix seems to be very skillful, but in fact, there is no skill, because the power is too powerful, she only needs to use her own power all at once, in the fairy world. , almost no one can match her. So she doesn''t need something like combat intelligence and combat strategy."


    Su Yan also echoed: "It''s true. When I first met her in the fairy world, I witnessed the battle between her and the ancient emperor. It''s exactly the same as today''s battle. She Burning through Tianyu with the Phoenix Divine Fire is simply unreasonable! Her fighting mode has always been simple and straight, but the ancient emperor just can''t resist. I told you earlier that it is impossible for the **** emperor Bailian. It is her opponent. With her strength, it is impossible to capsize in the gutter."


    Seeing that the power of the original phoenix continued to rise, God Emperor Bailian also showed an expression of amazement.


    The battle thousands of years ago. At that time, he was forced back by the divine fire of the primordial phoenix, so he thought that the primordial phoenix was only able to have such a high status in the heavens and the world by relying on the power of the divine fire of the phoenix.


    God Emperor Bailian now realizes that what he thinks is too simple!


    The first is that the great formation he arranged has not yet played any role, and has already been burned by the divine fire of the original phoenix.


    Then came the close combat. He originally thought that his own martial arts and divine weapons could easily suppress this woman, but the truth was the exact opposite!


    Primitive Phoenix killed him with a sword, and he had nowhere to go!


    Now even the secret treasure jade bottle will be freed by the original phoenix. If that time comes, what will he use to compete with the original phoenix?


    At this time, the God Emperor Bailian played another magic trick.


    This magic formula transformed into a formation in the void.


    After seeing this formation, Su Yan showed a puzzled expression and said, "This is a teleportation formation, what does he mean by teleportation formation now?

 Chapter 4581： God Emperor Three Brothers

    The undead emperor said: "He may want to ask for help. He feels that he can''t beat the original phoenix at all. If he persists like this, it is meaningless, and there is no certainty of winning. If he does not ask for help, I am afraid that he will be completely defeated."


    Su Yan laughed, "Hey, does he think we don''t exist? He asked for help, didn''t we just shoot?"


    After the teleportation formation was opened, two figures came here after crossing the journey of thousands of miles in the fairy world!


    The two figures are one red and one blue.


    The power and aura contained far surpass that of the God Emperor Bailian.


    And God Emperor Bailian also showed an ecstatic expression after seeing these two figures, and said, "Two brothers, come and help me! This female phoenix is ??really hard to tame!"


    Su Yan also showed a rather surprised expression after seeing the blue and red figures. It was obvious that Su Yan knew the origin of these two figures.


    Before the Immortal Emperor could ask a question, he had already heard Su Yan say, ""How could it be theirs? "


    The Immortal Emperor asked Su Yan''s side, "Do you know these two?"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "It''s more than simple to know each other! We have already fought against each other before the ages. If I remember correctly, one of them is God Emperor Longyan and the other is God Emperor Changqing. They were all the subordinates of those ancient emperors back then.��


    This God Emperor Longyan was born in the Protoss, and he ruled at least one tenth of the immortal world and the mortal world of the lower world, that is even more numerous!


    But after all those ancient emperors were killed by Su Yan, he disappeared!


    Immortal world is so broad, it is really not an easy task to find a great emperor who wholeheartedly wants to hide his traces.


    As for the Evergreen God Emperor, although he was born in a human race, he was greatly appreciated by those ancient emperors. It could be said that he was the governor of all races back then.


    Not only the mortal world, but even those human races in the immortal world must obey his orders. This person used to be known as the emperor. Of course, this title is only his self-proclaimed title, and no one has ever admitted it.


    The power of these two has been cultivated to the peak before the Eternal Era!


    Su Yan could never have imagined that the two brothers mentioned by God Emperor Bailian would actually be these two people!


    When these two people appeared, God Emperor Bailian immediately showed an ecstatic expression and said, "The two brothers are so good! We just happened to work together to kill that mother phoenix!"


    The Emperor Longyan took the lead out of the formation and said, "Brother, why did you fight with this female phoenix? This female phoenix is ??notoriously cruel and unstoppable among the heavens!"


    Listening to his words, it seems that there are still some scruples.


    After all, the opponent is the famous Primitive Phoenix!


    There are many legends about the primordial phoenix among the heavens!


    But God Emperor Bailian didn''t take it seriously and said: "If the three of us join forces, we will definitely be able to kill this female phoenix here! Now that she has been controlled by me, she has long been unable to move, which is equivalent to a chopping board. As long as the two brothers show their prowess! They will definitely end her legend completely."


    This is really a bit of a nonsense. Although the original phoenix was shrouded in the jade bottle, it only restricted the ability to move. The power is actually there, and it is absolutely impossible to be defeated so easily.


    Primal Phoenix became even more angry after hearing the words of God Emperor Bailian. She thought that Primordial Phoenix had always been arrogant. When had she been looked down upon so much?


    She almost regarded her primitive phoenix as a piece of meat on the chopping board. How could her primitive phoenix be endured?


    Immediately, the original phoenix''s legal body resisted frantically!


    The surging power erupted like a tsunami, and the jade bottle trembled in the void!


    God Emperor Bailian was originally very confident, but at this time his confidence was also shaken!


    Although this jade bottle is the secret treasure of the ancient gods, the bound object is the primitive phoenix after all, and I don''t know how long it can last!


    If you change to some immortal emperors who are not skilled, I am afraid that they have already been sucked into the jade bottle and suffered from the torment of the two poles of magneto-light. How can they continue to compete with him in this immortal world?


    God Emperor Longyan glanced at Primordial Phoenix, his expression still very casual, and then he released a crimson divine light that directly enveloped Primordial Phoenix!


    This ray of divine light contains the mana of breaking the magic seal. If it is normal, the original phoenix will definitely not be in the eye.


    But now the original phoenix had already been bound by the jade bottle, and it was suddenly unstoppable.


    At the same time, the divine light of Garuda''s Dharma body also dimmed!


    God Emperor Longyan then said: "Primitive Phoenix, if you hadn''t betrayed all the ancient emperors back then, how would the ancient emperors have perished? Traitors like you are indeed punished by everyone! I killed you today, just for the sake of Those ancient emperors took revenge back then!"


    Primitive Phoenix retorted and said: "Gu, anyway, was an ancient emperor back then. Although it wasn''t a long time, he was considered the master of you stupid things. You stupid things are so bold that you dare to attack your master!"


    After listening to Primal Phoenix''s words, the Emperor Longyan was extremely dissatisfied, and said, "If it wasn''t for the knife in your back, how could Su Baxian be able to defeat the ancient emperor at the top of the heavens? We don''t have to hide it, like a lost dog. , lost its former glory.


    Another Immortal Emperor Changqing also said: "In the final analysis, all this defeat is because of you, if it weren''t for you, we would not be so miserable! Primitive Phoenix, you will sooner or later pay the price for your betrayal back then. !"


    The events of the Eternal Era can''t be explained clearly in one or two sentences, but in the eyes of these two great emperors, those ancient emperors had great advantages, and it was impossible for them to lose.


    If it weren''t for the original phoenix''s defection, Su Baxian would have been wiped out by those ancient emperors long ago.


    But many times, the deductive changes of history cannot be assumed, and some things that have happened, from today''s perspective, there will be many coincidences and accidents.


    But if you stand in the long river of history, then all this is not accidental, but inevitable after all cause and effect are achieved.


    Although Su Yan understood this, he didn''t bother to argue with the three brothers.


    The three brothers had a grudge against the Primordial Phoenix. The Immortal Emperor was about to speak, but saw that Su Yan had already flown out.


    Primitive Phoenix also noticed the change in Su Yan''s aura, and said directly: "Su Baxian, don''t grab Gu''s opponent, these three are Gu''s enemies! Gu will be able to kill all three of them at the same time. , why don''t you come here!"

 Chapter 4582： One Sword Turns Ten Thousand Swords

    Primitive Phoenix''s character is the same as what Su Yan said, no matter when, she will never give up her opponent to others.


    Especially these three brothers and she already had hatred in the ages!


    "Mother Phoenix, you are really over your head, and you dare to say such a big thing regardless of your own situation!"


    Before the words of God Emperor Bailian could fall, he saw a set of scarlet-red battle armor appearing on Primitive Phoenix''s body. The Phoenix Phoenix battle body has been revealed!


    At the same time, a strangely shaped machete appeared on the other hand of the original Phoenix!


    If this machete is combined with the magic sword in the other hand, the lethality will be amazing!


    But at this moment, God Emperor Bailian suddenly deducted the spell under his feet towards the primordial phoenix. When the spell was enveloped, the fire on the primordial phoenix disappeared instantly!


    I don''t know what happened to the spell, but it can restrain the fire and heat waves on the primitive phoenix!


    Since the ancient times, the primitive phoenix has rarely encountered such an uncomfortable situation.


    After the power of the flame was bound, the original body and soul of the original phoenix were bound by the jade bottle of the secret treasure, and it was even more difficult to move at this time.


    If the last hole card is not turned over, the original Phoenix will be difficult to get out of trouble!


    And the so-called last trump card of Primitive Phoenix is ??her world-destroying phoenix dharma body!


    When she transforms into a world-destroying phoenix, the power that was sealed because she transformed into a human form will also return to her body, and then the original phoenix will be able to show its most powerful power!


    Primitive Phoenix has such a plan!


    She has acquired this situation of being restrained to the point of immobility, and she is fed up with the cynicism of these people!


    But Su Yan dissuaded Primitive Phoenix and said, "This place is only one step away from your apprentice''s immortal realm. If you reveal the world-destroying phoenix''s dharma body, what will happen to your apprentice''s immortal realm? Will the Immortal Realm be destroyed together?"


    The body of the world-destroying phoenix is ??incomparably huge, even bigger than a fairyland!


    And it contains more light and heat than stars!


    Even if such power is not used, its own existence is already very terrifying! It''s doomed to be destroyed!


    Primitive Phoenix was speechless at this time, because Su Yan''s reminder had already made her scruples.


    Primitive Phoenix could only say: "Su Baxian, you must rescue Gu from the jade bottle first, Gu must kill the three brothers today. Otherwise, the hatred in Gu''s heart will not be eliminated!"


    Primitive Phoenix really hated it to the extreme at this time, but Su Yan said: "You might as well watch a play quietly by the side, I will deal with them, this Dragon Yan God Emperor and Changqing God Emperor are the same. Our enemies back then, right? Why don''t I deal with them."


    Primordial Phoenix looked at Su Yan dissatisfiedly, and said, "You are really meaningless, you will take advantage of people''s danger! You are obviously an enemy of loneliness, but you want to take it away! It''s too hateful!"


    "Su Baxian, how could it be you?"


    "Impossible! Isn''t Su Baxian dead long ago? Everyone knows that he was killed by the Great Emperor Hongmeng, how could he suddenly appear in this immortal world?" The expression on the face of God Emperor Longyan Surprised, he stared at Su Yan stubbornly.


    God Emperor Changqing originally wanted to say that it was impossible, but the aura coming from the man in front of him was definitely Su Baxian!


    "How can this be!?"


    The three brothers did not understand very much, why did Emperor Su Baxian, who should have fallen for many years, appear here?


    How can a dead emperor be resurrected?


    Su Yan sneered: "Your news is too late, who doesn''t know about the fairyland now, I have already killed me! Sooner or later, I will settle accounts with that **** Hongmeng, but before that, you should You don''t think you can escape my punishment, do you?"


    Su Yan''s words were full of murderous intent!


    The so-called enemies are particularly jealous when they meet each other, and Su Yan has already moved to kill at this time.


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "You Longyan God Emperor killed many of my loyal subordinates and brothers. You have destroyed at least five worlds of the human race. The crimes you have committed against the human race are indescribable. Don''t think that this matter can be done like this, and you Changqing God Emperor, you were also a human race back then, but you helped Zhou to abuse and do things for those ancient emperors. The thing I look down on in my life is a dog like you!"


    God Emperor Longyan only has a sub-clan bloodline, but God Emperor Changqing is a downright human race, but he turned his head to join those ancient emperors, and raised a butcher knife to the human race.


    This kind of person has always been the most despised by Su Yan!


    And Su Yan has become murderous when he speaks, so there is no doubt that he has the determination and courage to do so.


    To tell the truth, Su Yan has not been so murderous for a long time. After returning to the realm of Immortal Emperor, Su Yan has successfully killed his spirit again, and the hostile aura on his body has almost disappeared.


    It was not easy for these three brothers to make Su Yan, who had already become very peaceful, generate such a murderous aura.


    Primitive Phoenix seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say a word, and Su Yan''s hand had already transformed into that Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword.


    The sword light shines brilliantly in the universe!


    A sword light changed into a thousand!


    A thousand ways have changed into ten thousand ways!


    Ten thousand changes into infinity!


    What can be seen in a pair of eyes is all the ice sword light. The number of these sword lights can no longer be counted, and they are still being born continuously!


    This is just a change between ten breaths, from one to endless, only ten breaths, what a show of good fortune!


    God Emperor Longyan and God Emperor Changqing were both shocked at the same time. Of course, they knew Su Yan''s strength very well. After all, they were Su Yan''s enemies back then, and they were very powerful ones.


    But even they could not have imagined that Su Yan''s sword light would change so quickly!


    In an instant, countless sword lights pierced directly!


    God Emperor Bailian only prepared the means to deal with the primitive phoenix, but he did not prepare the means to deal with Su Yan.


    When the endless sword qi pierced over, I saw a watchtower in the void!


    This watchtower is a magic weapon released by Emperor Longyan.


    It is the magic weapon of his life that he has cultivated with his heart and soul, and its defensive power is of course amazing!


    This watchtower is somewhat similar to Su Yan''s eight-story pagoda pagoda, and it should also be a magic weapon.


    The natal magic weapon is connected with the life source of the practitioner, and both glory and disgrace will be humiliated. Naturally, its power is stronger than that of ordinary magic weapons.


    What''s more important is to communicate with the original heart and be able to do whatever you want.

 Chapter 4583： Su Yan is really angry this time!

    In that era, there were indeed many strong people who would cultivate their own natal magic weapons, but in today''s era, the cultivation methods of natal magic weapons are almost lost.


    The divine light of this watchtower is also very complex, although it is far less magical than Su Yan''s eight-story Buddha treasure.


    But not just any artifact can touch porcelain.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword generated endless sword energy, and it smashed down on the watchtower!


    Although this dense sword energy could not shake the watchtower,


    But when each sword qi hits the tower, it will leave a little ice crystal on the tower.


    After these small ice crystals accumulated, the entire watchtower was sealed with ice, not only the space of the watchtower, but also the time of the watchtower!


    The flow of time inside and outside the watchtower began to slow down, and that brother''s demeanor seemed to freeze.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand held another sword flower, and then saw a waning moon that turned into sword energy in the sky, and slashed directly at the watchtower!


    In the face of ice that is close to absolute zero, not only time and space will be frozen, but the original properties of many substances will also be changed.


    For example, originally hard steel will become brittle than paper at this absolute zero.


    If this watchtower could not resist the change of absolute zero, then it would be impossible to defend against Su Yan''s sword that shook Tianyu!


    The terrifying sword qi flew extremely fast, and it burst out in front of the watchtower!


    Countless ice crystals exploded in the void, and it looked so beautiful!


    And that watchtower was completely shaken by sword energy in the void!


    It''s just that the defense of the watchtower was not broken, and the three **** emperors inside were not attacked by Su Yan at all.


    However, because their time was frozen, it seemed that everything happened in an instant, and it was too late to make any response.


    It was God Emperor Longyan who had the fastest reaction. He immediately realized that the ice crystals sealed the flow of time, so he roared and an orange dragon fire burned outside the watchtower!


    When the dragon fire was at its most vigorous, after all the ice crystals melted, the time and space sealed by the ice also thawed immediately!


    God Emperor Longyan said: "Su Baxian, it seems that your strength has been further improved compared to the past. What kind of realm have you reached now?"


    Su Yan replied, "If you want to feel my full power, you only need to dedicate your life. Do you really have this awareness?"


    "Do you want to kill me? Su Baxian, if you didn''t kill me back then, you were destined to never kill me!" said Longyan God Emperor, "Before you became the so-called Xianwu Emperor, I was already at the top of the Emperor. exist!"


    Divine Emperor Longyan was not talking nonsense. If it was about the time of enlightenment, he was earlier than Su Yan.


    Before Su Yan was born, he was already a very powerful Immortal Emperor!


    But if you practice early, or you have been enlightened for a long time, you will be stronger if you don��t have strength.


    There is a connection between the two, but definitely not necessarily.


    "Su Baxian, you killed all those ancient emperors back then, but I can survive, maybe I have surpassed those ancient emperors!"


    A mocking smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he said, "Are you saying that a dog can surpass the master''s realm? Stop joking, do you believe it yourself?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Emperor Longyan was so angry that he was about to burst!


    He was arrogant all his life, even after those ancient emperors were killed by Su Yan, he was able to retreat completely.


    In the long years after this, he also had some contacts with other Immortal Emperors. Of course, some battles inevitably occurred during these contacts.


    God Emperor Longyan has never lost a game!


    He never paid attention to the immortal emperors of Daomen, and even those Heavenly Venerates were far from his power.


    The only person in the Taoist sect that he is willing to look at with his eyes, but only the Jade Emperor!


    These achievements are enough to make God Emperor Longyan extremely proud, perhaps it should be said that he has the capital to be proud!


    An existence like him has long been accustomed to being aloof and being admired by many immortals.


    He had long forgotten the days when he was a dog to those ancient emperors back then. Now that Su Yan has uncovered his old foundation, he has a feeling of being uncovered by someone!


    In the Weishen Immortal Domain below, Gongsun Die also seemed to sense something was wrong.


    Her body was trembling uncontrollably, and even Dao Xin was shaking, as if something extraordinary was threatening her fairyland.


    Gongsun Die almost immediately released her divine sense, not only immediately covering the entire Immortal Territory, but also covering the top of Immortal Territory within an extreme amount of time!


    Soon, she saw this battle on the zenith with her soul!


    Gongsun Die sensed the powerful power of her master, the Primordial Phoenix, and also sensed that the Primordial Phoenix had been bound by a powerful force, and then Su Yan''s power was confronting an unknown powerful existence!


    Gongsun Die''s heart can be said to be extremely surprised, she never imagined that such a thing would happen!


    You must know that her master is the Primordial Phoenix, one of the most recognized people in the vast immortal world, and the other party can actually bind the Primordial Phoenix!


    No matter what kind of means the other party uses, just being able to do this is already very surprising!


    After the initial shock, Gongsun Die flew towards the top of the Immortal Realm without saying a word. Master was in trouble. Of course, she, a disciple, could not escape!


    Along with Gongsun Die, there are also those immortal emperors who came to her immortal realm.


    The strength of these Immortal Emperors may not be as good as Gongsun Die, and they are far from the original Phoenix.


    But Immortal Emperor is Immortal Emperor after all, even if he doesn''t do anything, just appearing there is enough deterrent!


    These Immortal Emperors still have at least some knowledge, and they can already perceive that the battle above the starry sky is of a very high level, and the battle itself is very fierce! It is an absolute fight for life!


    Su Yan has become very serious. When dealing with those Immortal Emperors in the Heavenly Court, Su Yan''s heart actually didn''t have much murderous intentions, but more of a playful heart, and a little bit of victory and defeat.


    Su Yan''s victory over those immortal emperors in the heavenly court is more just to prove that he is still the invincible immortal emperor Su Baxian!


    With such thoughts in mind, there is no need to kill those Immortal Emperors in Heaven.


    But these two **** emperors were different. After seeing them, all the old hatred in Su Yan''s heart came out!


    Immediately, an incomparably powerful murderous aura erupted from Su Yan''s body!


    At the same time, the dharma body of the destroying **** Shiva appeared on the top of his head again!


    Su Yan will definitely do his best to deal with God Emperor Longyan! There will be no reservations!

 Chapter 4584： god of destruction

    After the opening of the altar, Su Yan''s Taoism has reached another level of detachment. He has no longer cared about many disturbances in this world, and has long stopped caring about other people''s evaluations, but in the face of Long Yan When he was a **** emperor, Su Yan''s killing intent burned again!


    The blood that flowed through the ages, the expressions of those companions before they died seem to be still vivid in my mind.


    It''s been so long, so long!


    Su Yan has also experienced a lot after this!


    However, all this is so clear to him! It''s like it''s happening right in front of you!


    Some things are like this, and they can definitely be regarded as unforgettable. No matter how much time and how many inexplicable changes they experience, they will also last for a long time. They will never be forgotten, and they will never be forgotten!


    Who we become depends entirely on moments like these.


    If you cultivate into peerless power but cannot take revenge, then this peerless power is meaningless at all!


    After the dharma body that destroyed the gods appeared, Su Yan directly launched an attack!


    Under normal circumstances, Su Yan''s tactics are diametrically opposed. Su Yan usually allows his opponent to use it first, first to see what tactics the opponent will use, and then to restrain himself.


    But this time, Su Yan''s killing intent was too fiery!


    It was as if the whole body and mind were on fire!


    He can''t wait to fight the opponent!


    No, it should be said that it is fighting, it should be said that it is desperate!


    Only one person is destined to survive this duel!


    When the Emperor Longyan saw the dharma body that destroyed the gods, he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    The divine might of the Lord God is boundless and boundless like the ocean, and the waves of divine might are constantly beating their hearts!


    A primordial phoenix with the main godhead is already very difficult to deal with. He has used so many ancient magic weapons, and even specially recruited a spell to restrain the primordial phoenix, but he still has not completely defeated her.


    Now that there is one more Su Baxian with the power of the main god, this battle will definitely be very difficult!


    God Emperor Longyan instinctively thought of retreating, but he immediately rejected the idea.


    Everyone has experienced the ages of eternity together, and it can be said that they are old enemies that have continued from that era!


    How can you easily retreat in front of an old enemy?


    God Emperor Longyan just hesitated for a moment,


    The arm of the God of Destruction has been shot directly at the watchtower!


    The power of the law body is so powerful that it is boundless!


    This shot, even the stars in the sky will be shattered!


    After the watchtower was hit from the front, there was only a rumbling sound, and the watchtower trembled!


    The expression on Longyan''s face also became very strange. It seemed that he was enduring the internal injury and didn''t want to vomit blood, but he had indeed become like golden paper.


    This watchtower is his natal magic weapon. If he is seriously damaged, he will also suffer a considerable degree of backlash!


    Connecting with the host''s life, this is the advantage of the life magic weapon, and it is also the weakness of the life magic weapon.


    And the layer of ice on the tower was also broken! Countless crystal clear ice and snow danced in the air!


    The three brothers in the watchtower have already fallen into a great shock!


    After so many epoch changes, they finally experienced Su Yan''s despairingly powerful terrifying power once again!


    Defeat the brilliance of the gods as a human race!


    This is what Su Yan has done before.


    Although God Emperor Longyan has become like golden paper, he will not surrender easily.


    In his hands, the ten immortals were casually pinched!


    These ten immortals have completely different attributes. After being rubbed together by him, they turned into a chain of spells!


    After penetrating the watchtower, the chain of spells entangled directly towards the dharma body that destroyed the gods!


    The magic of condensing the immortals is not the method of Taoism, nor is it Wuzong, psionics and other sects. Speaking of it, it is very similar to the method of the undead emperor!


    Xian Ze''s chain is so powerful that it is almost impossible to break free!


    Even if the dharma body that destroys the gods is strong enough to destroy the sky and the earth, it is directly bound by the chain, and it seems that there is no way to break free in a short time.


    But even after the law body was locked, Su Yan was not impatient at all.


    I saw that the dharma body that destroyed the gods was directly integrated with himself!


    When Su Yan himself entered the Dharma body, the Dharma body was slowly covered with a layer of dragon armor, and at the same time, the breath of Ancestral Dragon gushed out!


    When the breath of Zulong appeared, the face of the Emperor Longyan also became more exciting, because the Emperor Longyan had the blood of the dragon family!


    He never imagined that he would smell the breath of the Dragon Clan here in Su Yan!


    And it is a powerful Zulong!


    This shows that Su Yan has condensed the blood of the dragon race in his body to the realm of Dacheng, and if he goes up, he can return to his original state and cultivate into the body of an ancient dragon god!


    Of course, the higher the cultivation of the dragon body, the more difficult it becomes.


    It is difficult for a pure-blooded dragon clan to ascend to the sky, let alone a "dragon clan" like Su Yan who became a monk halfway through.


    God Emperor Longyan didn''t know when Su Yan got the dragon body, let alone what method Su Yan used to actually cultivate the dragon body as a human race!


    The difficulty in the middle is so high that even the powerful dragons have to be discouraged. It is not a problem that can be solved by the word "peerless genius".


    Are there no peerless geniuses in the dragon race?


    But the one who can really cultivate the dragon body to this point and extract the ancestral dragon breath is not even one in a million!


    "How could you! You are obviously only a human race, yet you can push the power of the dragon race to such a level! This is really unreasonable!" God Emperor Longyan looked at Su Yan again and his eyes became a little flickering.


    Su Yan said leisurely, "There are a lot of unreasonable things in this world, no matter what you don''t like or unhappy about, go to the underworld and then slowly repent!"


    After Su Yan merged with the dharma body that destroyed the gods, the power also rose sharply along with it!


    The dharma body that destroyed the gods was originally supported by divine power, but it was an illusory thing.


    But after merging with Su Yan himself, he gradually became flesh and blood!


    Some dragon scales gradually appeared on the indigo skin!


    After wearing a dragon armor, there is a pair of extremely ferocious dragon horns even on the helmet!


    Beneath that helmet is a face of extreme majesty!


    But this face is indistinguishable between men and women. This is the real Lord God. It has long since blurred the so-called gender, and integrated all Yin and Yang into one!


    The God of Destruction has a total of four hands, and at this time, he is holding a variety of different artifacts!


    The chains created by the ten immortals obviously could no longer restrain Su Yan!


    The current Su Yan is the main **** in charge of disasters, calamities, wars, and destructions in this world!

 Chapter 4585： ominous blood light

    God Emperor Longyan was amazed to find that Su Yan, as a mortal, had perfectly integrated the power of the godhead, which was something he couldn''t understand at all.


    Because according to common sense, it is impossible for human beings to master divine power, just as it is impossible for the living to master death.


    Alive and dead are two completely opposite attributes, no matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to have both attributes at the same time!


    Mortals and divine power are also two completely opposite attributes. Su Yan is clearly a human being, so how could he obtain divine power?


    God Emperor Longyan instinctively linked this incident with Su Yan''s resurrection. He believed that Su Yan was resurrected in this fairy world as a god.


    But even this doesn''t make sense, because before the Immortal Realm has fallen, I don''t know how many human race powerhouses, and I don''t know how many gods have fallen, why can''t those people be resurrected?


    "Big brother, don''t be stunned! Hurry up and think of a way, relying only on your life magic weapon, I''m afraid it won''t be able to support it!" God Emperor Bailian has already seen that the current Su Yan is simply too strong.


    Just relying on this watchtower is 100% unable to resist the attack of the Lord God.


    More importantly, if this watchtower is completely destroyed, the Emperor Longyan will also fall along with it!


    Without God Emperor Longyan, how could they be Su Yan''s opponents?


    Su Yan directly used the divine sword in his hands, and his four hands quickly broke free from the shackles of Xian Ze''s chains!


    When the chains of those immortals collapsed, the Emperor Longyan at the other end of the chains was also greatly affected.


    Holding the broken chain in his hand, he finally showed a bewildered expression.


    The current Su Yan has completely transformed into the God of Destruction!


    Compared to those ancient emperors who had a tendency to self-destruct, Su Yan''s mind was more complete.


    Even God Emperor Longyan has to admit that now, in terms of power and other aspects, he has far surpassed those gods in the Immortal Realm!


    Those ancient emperors were born naturally from the immortal world, and were consciously accumulated by countless unconsciousness, and the bottom of their sea of ??consciousness was destined to be forever chaotic.


    Therefore, those ancient emperors will have moments when they get out of control, and there will also be moments when they make self-destructive actions.


    But Su Yan was different. As a human race, Su Yan was born in the same way as all races. He was born from his mother. The bottom of his sea of ??consciousness was completely different from those of the ancient emperors.


    It can be said that Su Yan did not have the weaknesses that those ancient emperors would have.


    Su Yan would have the advantages of those ancient emperors.


    The current Su Yan is also a god, but he is a better **** than those ancient emperors back then!


    God Emperor Longyan finally came to his senses at this time. He took the initiative to withdraw his watchtower, but his expression had already become extremely solemn.


    At this time, he was thinking about one thing: how to get out of the whole body!


    God Emperor Longyan was no longer thinking about winning, because even he could feel suffocated in the face of this overwhelming divine power of destruction!


    God Emperor Longyan threw the broken chain directly, and then said to Su Yan, "Su Baxian, it seems that you are completely different now than you were back then. You are resurrected after death, as if you have become a different person."


    "Even if there is a slight change in the power used, what does it matter? I am always myself, this is absolutely impossible to change." Su Yan said, "My mind will never be shaken, you have already thought about your own. Have you left your last words? God Emperor Longyan."


    "Joke! If I was so easy to kill, you should have killed me in the Eternal Era, why wait until today? Su Baxian, you are stronger today than you were then, but you may not be Have the ability to kill me. Don''t think that you are the only one who has made progress in these years! Actually, I didn''t waste time!"


    God Emperor Longyan''s expression became more and more solemn after he took over the watchtower, and without the protection of the watchtower, the divine power of destruction came in waves!


    This impact can be said to be very direct!


    In front of the three **** emperors, the protective barrier is constantly flashing light.


    God Emperor Longyan folded his hands together, and then saw his black hair flying upside down toward the sky, and then gradually turned into crimson!


    Then even his pupils turned crimson!


    God Emperor Longyan''s expression became more and more hideous, as if he was planning to release some kind of seal at the bottom of his body, and his teeth gradually changed into canine teeth.


    Su Yan was all too familiar with this kind of change. When he was still in human form, every time he changed into the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, his body would also have a certain degree of animalization.


    But the change of Longyan Divine Emperor is obviously not just that simple.


    A gap gradually opened between his eyebrows, giving birth to a third eye!


    After the third eye appeared, God Emperor Longyan''s expression became more and more manic, and even the power in his body showed signs of rampant at any time!


    There should be some kind of seal in the body of God Emperor Longyan, and at this time he is opening the seal recklessly!


    Seeing this situation, the other two **** emperors showed extremely frightening expressions.


    The Emperor Changqing said directly: "Brother, are you trying to liberate that power? Do you know that if you do this, even we may become your target! That power is so real! It''s too dangerous!"


    After the Emperor Longyan put his hands together, the strength and aura of his body were still rising, but he said in a tone of indifference: "If you don''t do this, I''m afraid it will be difficult to protect yourself. Just stay away from me, don''t disturb the battle between me and Su Baxian so as not to hurt you."


    God Emperor Bailian said: "Big brother, do you need to fight like this? If we three brothers work together, we may not lose to him. After all, no matter how powerful he is, he is only one person! I was restrained by my spell!"


    God Emperor Longyan said, "Those ancient emperors had the same thoughts as you back then. What happened to those ancient emperors? To deal with him, Su Baxian, you can only do your best, otherwise, you will find yourself unhappy! No, all three of our brothers will be buried here."


    On the body of God Emperor Longyan, a crimson glow shrouded his whole body, turning into a huge beam of light, connecting up and down into the unknown world.


    Seeing this **** beam of light, the undead emperor was greatly touched and couldn''t help saying: "Is this the power? The power that should be impossible should have been lost long before the Eternal Era! How could he use this kind of power? If not, his immortal chain already had the prototype of that power! Could it be that he really mastered that ominous power?"

 Chapter 4586： Chess against opponents

    In the blood-colored beam of light, the body of the Emperor Longyan was also gradually changing.


    It seems that the power of another world is being continuously injected into his body!


    There seems to be some ancient will in the deep space where the beam of light converges, being awakened by God Emperor Longyan in an extremely rude way.


    These ancient wills have existed for a very long time, and some have existed since the creation of the world.


    It''s just that they have already withdrawn from the main stage of this world and can only hide in those hidden corners.


    No one knows how the Longyan God Emperor established a connection with these hidden beings, but now there is no doubt that the Longyan God Emperor wants to borrow some power from these ancient beings!


    The third eye that suddenly appeared between the eyebrows was born to dominate these ancient forces!


    These powers came from an even more ancient era, and Su Yan was already fully able to sense it. This power was definitely not immortal energy, nor was it divine power, but an even more ancient power!


    Because that era is too long ago, even the history recorded in various writings has long been annihilated.


    Those great and secret existences that have been sleeping for a long time are lending their power to the Emperor Longyan!


    After gaining the power that did not belong to the human race, the appearance of the Emperor Longyan gradually changed drastically.


    I saw that the hands and feet of the Emperor Longyan became extremely thick, and the five fingers gradually stretched, as if they had become five sharp claws!


    And on top of his head, a pair of horns are slowly growing!


    Just looking at his appearance, God Emperor Longyan is very similar to Su Yan who liberated the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, but God Emperor Longyan is far more beastly than Su Yan.


    To make oneself like this, of course, is to gain that powerful and unparalleled power


    The blood-colored breath wrapped the body of the Emperor Longyan, and his power was still evolving!


    The muscles and bones inside the body were broken because they could not bear the increasingly powerful force, and then under the action of that powerful force, the broken bones and muscles were reassembled!


    New bones and muscles are stronger and stronger.


    But this process is very painful, and it is equivalent to being punished by a delay.


    During this process, the Emperor Longyan was roaring all the time, and the blood in his eyes also rose along with it!


    A very violent and bloodthirsty desire rose from the bottom of his heart!


    In the painful struggle, his sanity is gradually becoming distorted.


    Now he is full of violence and murderousness, and he just wants to bring the pain he has endured to this world!


    The other two **** emperors seemed to realize something. After looking at each other, they all flew away from Longyan **** emperor''s side, and they flew very fast towards the rear.


    It seems that God Emperor Bailian doesn''t even want that secret treasure jade bottle, he just wants to escape as far as possible!


    The two **** emperors knew very well that as the power of the other world gradually merged with the **** emperor Longyan, his sanity would gradually be controlled by the power of the other world, and he would become cruel and bloodthirsty, and in the end he would not be able to distinguish between the enemy and me at all. , turned into a monster similar to that of the Unsalted Saint.


    "Su Baxian! What if you have evolved into a Lord God after being reborn? Now, I have surpassed those ancient emperors!" The voice of Longyan God Emperor actually had two voices, one was His original voice was also very low.


    It was as if two twisted souls lived in the body of his monster.


    The Emperor Longyan had now turned into a three-meter-tall giant, and his image looked extremely distorted.


    Those thick muscles on the body look like ugly snakes from a distance!


    "Are you saying that the distortion of your appearance is comparable to that of the ancient emperor back then?" Su Yan asked.


    God Emperor Longyan''s three eyes had all turned **** at this time, and he looked very angry. He said, "Su Baxian, you can hurry up and be arrogant now, and you won''t have such a chance after a while!"


    Su Yan showed a sarcastic smile after listening to the words of God Emperor Longyan, "Every enemy I meet likes to talk like this, if I''m so good at defeating me, it won''t be my turn to be the ruler of the immortal world. It''s gone!"


    After God Emperor Longyan opened his hands, the pair of sharp claws grabbed directly towards Su Yan with faint blood light!


    The terrifying power exploded directly in the void!


    In this universe, without the constraints of air, the speed of the Emperor Longyan is almost too fast to be caught by the naked eye!


    When the blood-colored light flashed, the pair of sharp claws of the Longyan God Emperor was already facing the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    Su Yan has long since transformed into a **** of destruction, and now with at least a hundred feet in height, the Emperor Longyan can actually use his physical strength to stalemate Su Yan without falling behind at all!


    This is too scary!


    This time, Su Yan''s eyes also showed seriousness, but soon the second magic weapon in Su Yan''s hand was released!


    The King Kong Devils'' pestle smashed directly at the head of God Emperor Longyan!


    God Emperor Longyan''s hands had already resisted the Wanzai Frost Sword. Facing the Vajra Subduing pestle that was about to fall from his head, he had no choice but to retreat to the back to avoid the attack of the Vajra Sublime Pstile.


    But within less than a second after he retreated, he attacked Su Yan again!


    The blood-colored brilliance disappeared in a flash, and then it collided with the magic weapon in Su Yan''s hand!


    Then the two sides fought at an unreasonable super speed!


    The God of Destruction has a total of four hands, holding four different instruments in their hands. These four instruments take turns in battle, and this is a match for the Emperor Longyan!


    The Emperor Longyan seemed to have turned into a blood-colored streamer, shining continuously in the air!


    During the battle with Su Yan, God Emperor Longyan''s power continued to increase!


    Later, he was able to suppress Su Yan in pure power, but with the increase in power, the mind of the Dragon Yan God Emperor himself became more arrogant and sinister!


    When God Emperor Longyan took the initiative to kill Su Yan this time, he actually used the Vajra Conqueror pestle that directly took over Su Yan!


    When the Vajra Demon Crusher was smashed down with boundless destructive power, everyone thought that the Emperor Longyan would be smashed into a mass of meat sauce!


    But who knows, after God Emperor Longyan caught the hammer, his shoulder was cracked and dented, but the wound on his shoulder soon recovered, and he bounced the King Kong Devils'' pestle back!


    When Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword and the Demon-Breaking Sword stabbed together, the Emperor Longyan didn''t dodge either!


    These two magic weapons contain Su Yan''s unparalleled power, and there is no way to break the defense of the Emperor Longyan!

 Chapter 4587： A terrifying body that has no artifacts

    A series of flames appeared on the armor of God Emperor Longyan, but he slashed in the same place without fighting back. Let Su Yan continue to stab with his sword!


    Su Yan didn''t know how many swords he stabbed out in a very short period of time.


    But it seems that Su Yan is completely helpless to him!


    God Emperor Longyan laughed wildly because of this, and this laughter was full of extreme arrogance!


    "Su Baxian, didn''t you say that you are invincible for all eternity? Is that what you call invincible?" God Emperor Longyan''s words echoed around constantly!


    At the same time, his power is still rising. The power you borrowed from the other world has been almost perfectly integrated with his own power.


    Maybe it won''t be long before his power will climb to a higher level!


    But Su Yan transformed into two more arms in addition to the four arms. These two arms did not hold the magic weapon in their hands, but transformed into a spell!


    When the power of the conjuration reached its peak, a dense golden net of thunder appeared in the void!


    These golden thunders contain extremely powerful destructive power!


    And when Su Yan swung out the magic weapon, the golden thunder also blessed the magic weapon!


    With the blessing of Golden Thunder, God Emperor Longyan couldn''t get any more cheap now, and Su Yan was repelled by Su Yan for three consecutive attacks!


    Then Su Yan changed his body, shrinking his body from a giant of a hundred feet to ten feet.


    God Emperor Longyan''s speed is really too fast, if he maintains a too large body, he will lose far to God Emperor Longyan in terms of flexibility.


    After shrinking his body size, although his strength will be somewhat attenuated, Su Yan''s agility will increase to the point where he can compete with God Emperor Longyan.


    "Su Baxian, compared to those ancient emperors back then, and you back then, am I already too much stronger? If you don''t have a master godhead, I''m afraid I''ve already tore your body apart, right? Haha! Su Baxian!"


    The physical body of the Longyan God Emperor has now become so powerful that it is completely abnormal, and even the indestructible Dragon God battle body has been completely surpassed by him.


    But his face has become more and more distorted, and almost no human appearance can be seen!


    Su Yan still maintained a great calm at this time, even though the murderous aura he released was still monstrous!


    If you can''t keep calm during the battle, what''s the difference between it and a monster like God Emperor Longyan?


    However, Su Yan has not yet found out the flaws of the Emperor Longyan!


    His speed and strength have reached an unreasonable level, and his whole body is also shrouded in the powerful blood-colored breath and blood-colored armor, and he can''t see the weakness at all.


    The two sides fought in this way for a while, and it was still a win-win situation.


    Of course, Su Yan couldn''t help God Emperor Longyan, but God Emperor Longyan''s attack methods were too simple, and it was extremely difficult to break through Su Yan''s dharma body.


    How to say the battle between these two people, in the eyes of an outsider, it is like two tanks colliding at a super speed!


    After hitting it many times, everyone still has nothing to do. Maybe they can continue to hit for a long time without deciding the winner!


    But if someone else came here, I''m afraid that the game will be broken within five moves, and the body will be shattered within ten moves!


    Gongsun Die and several other Immortal Emperors were terrified when they saw it, and at the same time, they also calculated in their hearts what kind of identity the other party was, and they could actually fight against the Emperor Xianwu on a par!


    That powerful divine power of destruction, if they were to deal with it, their heads would be smashed to pieces!


    But for the opponent, you can use the physical body to resist the destruction of divine power!


    This is simply unreasonably strong!


    It has been a long time since Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm, and after regaining the realm of the Great Emperor, he has also fought against many strong men, but he has never met an opponent who can reach the level of the Emperor Longyan!


    In front of his dharma body that destroyed the gods, the Emperor Longyan was completely unbeatable. The two sides soon fought each other for 300 rounds, still indistinguishable!


    In the beginning, God Emperor Longyan could still say a lot to mock Su Yan, but now he can''t say a complete sentence at all, and what he utters is more of that kind of furious roar!


    Obviously, to get this strange power comparable to the Lord God, there must be a price to pay.


    There has never been a free lunch in this world, and the price Longyan God paid was his sanity.


    When his mind is chaotic to a certain extent, he can only rely on instinct to fight! How is this different from a monster like the Saltless Saint?


    It is a bit sad that the Great Emperor has to abandon his own sanity and incarnate into a vicious beast in the end!


    But if he didn''t do this, what would he use to compete with Su Yan''s main godhead?


    After the two sides had fought to such an extent, Su Yan had already figured out the strength of God Emperor Longyan.


    His fleshly body has grown to a level where divine weapons like the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword can''t hurt him. It is even better than Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body. Even the primitive phoenix can''t reach this level!


    When the King Kong Devil Conqueror came down from the sky with a golden thunderbolt, God Emperor Longyan could hold it with just one arm!


    Su Yan couldn''t think of anyone else in today''s Immortal Realm who could do something so outrageous.


    Even if one looks at the entire universe, the physical strength of God Emperor Longyan should be regarded as the level of the ceiling!


    As for the spell, once it is used, the card is a powerful spell that incorporates Xian Ze, and when it gets close to his body, it will be absorbed by the blood-colored aura on his body, and then it will be dissolved silently.


    Regardless of spells or hand-to-hand combat, God Emperor Longyan can be said to be impeccable.


    When Gongsun Die and those immortal emperors were watching the battle, they were all shocked to the extreme.


    Based on their experience and knowledge, they have never heard of a great emperor who can ignore divine weapon attacks!


    This is really outrageous!


    There are no more than ten artifacts in the Immortal Realm. Those who can possess artifacts are very rare, and the vast majority of Immortal Emperors only use magic weapons of the artifact series.


    Now suddenly there is a monster that is immune to all divine weapon attacks. Isn''t this monster superior to all immortal emperors?


    This kind of thing is very scary just thinking about it!


    Moreover, Emperor Xianwu is known for his outstanding swordsmanship, and the Wanzai Frost Sword is an ancient artifact. After the two are added together, the power is not just as simple as one plus one equals two!


    But it still can''t hurt God Emperor Longyan!


    He couldn''t even cut through the skin of God Emperor Longyan and make him bleed!


    If another Immortal Emperor were to deal with the Longyan Emperor, I''m afraid it would be even more powerless to fight back!

 Chapter 4588： Dance of the Red Lotus

    Now even Su Yan has to admit that the God Emperor Longyan in front of him has indeed surpassed most of the ancient emperors back then!


    Although his method of gaining strength is very debatable, strength is strength, it is an objective existence, and there is absolutely no way to deny it.


    The Bailian God Emperor and Changqing God Emperor looked extremely complicated at this time.


    God Emperor Bailian said: "After defeating Su Baxian, I don''t know when it will return to normal. Judging from the degree of his alienation, I''m afraid it has already exceeded 50%! This is also a great damage to the body. Without 20,000 years of cultivation, I''m afraid there is no way to return to today''s strength."


    God Emperor Changqing said: "This is also something that can''t be helped, after all, the opponent is Su Baxian, the great emperor of Xianwu. This man''s strength is unfathomable, and what he is best at is to defeat the strong by the weak. Those ancient emperors were too small back then. Look at him, so he created many miracles out of thin air! If you don''t want to repeat the mistakes of those ancient emperors, you must use the strongest force."


    God Emperor Bailian did not speak anymore. His qualifications were far inferior to those of his two brothers. It took 10,000 years for him to become enlightened.


    He had only heard a few things about that year.


    At this time, the original Phoenix said to Su Yan, "Su Baxian, if you can''t deal with him, then let Gu first go, and Gu''s Phoenix Divine Fire can definitely kill him!"


    Primordial Phoenix is ??very confident in its own Phoenix Divine Fire, because Phoenix Divine Fire has the attributes of being sacred and restraining all evil, perhaps it can have real lethal power on the blood-colored aura of Longyan Divine Emperor!


    After Su Yan thought of this, he smiled at Primitive Phoenix, and then said, "He was named to fight against me. If I hand it over to someone else, wouldn''t others say that I, the Great Emperor Xianwu, dare not fight him?"


    Then Su Yan''s hand burned a crimson fire!


    This is Chitian Divine Fire!


    When the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire raged violently, a strange smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    The Chitian Divine Fire was the divine fire created by the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance. Compared with the Phoenix Divine Fire of the Primitive Phoenix, it was not much inferior, and in terms of power, it also had its own merits.


    This kind of fire quickly turned into a scarlet lotus platform, holding up Su Yan''s dharma body.


    After seeing the Red Lotus Throne, the Emperor Longyan did not panic or retreat. Now he has completely turned into a monster like the Saintess without Salt. Although he possesses incomparably powerful strength, his sanity is incomparable. chaos!


    This time, God Emperor Longyan grabbed Su Yan again!


    The magic weapon transformed by the divine power of destruction did not pose any threat to the Longyan God Emperor. After a roar, he directly killed Su Yan!


    It''s just that this time, it was no longer those magical instruments that greeted the Emperor Longyan, but the red fire that came from the lotus platform!


    The speed of God Emperor Longyan was really too fast, and his strength was so unreasonable that he quickly pierced through the fire curtain and killed him in front of Su Yan!


    God Emperor Longyan once again turned his ten fingers into ten knives and attacked Su Yan, but on his back, the crimson fire was already burning!


    Although the blood-colored aura desperately wanted to put out the divine fire, the Chitian divine fire was completely unaffected by the blood-colored aura, and instead burned more and more vigorously on the back of the Longyan God Emperor!


    Chitian Divine Fire is indeed lethal to Longyan Divine Emperor!


    The power that Longyan God Emperor borrowed from the ancient existence in the other world can compete with the divine power of destruction, but it cannot restrain the Chitian Divine Fire!


    When a crimson flame burned on his back, the Emperor Longyan also roared in pain!


    Although his mind has long since become very chaotic, at least the pain is still there.


    Now he is like an injured tiger who has given up the idea of ??continuing to attack and just wants to retreat.


    But the surrounding Chitian Divine Fire formed a circle of fire in a very short period of time!


    The lotus throne under Su Yan also bloomed directly! The fire was ten times stronger than before!


    Of course, the other two **** emperors saw these changes as well, "No, eldest brother is in danger now! That Su Baxian really isn''t an ordinary person!"


    "Now we should do it through legal means, should we go to the rescue?"


    God Emperor Changqing said: "Of course you can''t do this. Now the big brother has entered a state of madness. In this state, he can''t distinguish between the enemy and me. If we get close, maybe he will turn his head and deal with us immediately."


    "Can''t we just sit and watch Su Ba gain the upper hand step by step, and then hunt down the big brother?" God Emperor Bailian asked.


    The three brothers are not plastic brothers because of the combination of interests, but real brothers of the opposite sex.


    "Let''s wait first, maybe eldest brother still has the means to make a comeback. If it really comes to a life-threatening moment, it''s not too late for us to make a move. But before making a move, you have to keep an eye on the female phoenix, if she breaks free If she is bound, with her invincible speed across the sky, we are afraid that it will be difficult for us to escape."


    God Emperor Bailian glanced at Primitive Phoenix and said, "The Golden Heaven Curse is still trapping her, so what if she is capable of reaching the sky, the Sixteen Golden Heaven Curses are the source of all the spells in this world, and she will never break the spell. the possibility of law.��


    And over there, the battle between Su Yan and God Emperor Longyan had entered a critical moment.


    At the very least, Su Yan''s attack was no longer a tickling for God Emperor Longyan.


    God Emperor Longyan was no longer arrogant after being injured. The only thing he wanted to do now was to distance himself from Su Yan.


    And after the lotus throne under Su Yan''s feet spread out the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire, there were also crimson lotus flowers blooming in the void!


    There is only one thing Su Yan wants to do at this time, and that is to pursue the victory!


    I saw that Su Yan suddenly had a red lotus spear in his hand!


    When this long spear appeared in Su Yan''s hands, no matter if it was the two **** emperors, Gongsun Die and those immortal emperors, they all showed expressions of incomparable astonishment!


    The immortal world is really too broad, and the number of immortals is so rare, so the transmission of news will always be a very slow speed.


    Some stories about Su Yan have not yet spread to the corners of this fairyland, so when they saw this artifact of good fortune, the expressions on everyone''s faces were terrified to the extreme!


    This is an artifact of good fortune!


    When Su Yan took out this divine artifact, many people thought that the outcome was decided.


    The power of the artifact of good fortune is at the legendary level, which is completely different from the artifact used before!


    After the Longyan Divine Emperor opened the distance from Su Yan, there was still a powerful Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire burning on his back!

 Chapter 4589： power gap

    Su Yan was still standing still, because he didn''t need to move, and if he only needed to lock the Emperor Longyan from the level of cause and effect, then even if the Emperor Longyan escaped to the ends of the earth, it would be useless.


    Su Yan said coldly, "If you had known that Red Lotus Sky Dance was your nemesis, then you wouldn''t have to make such trouble."


    Then Su Yan directly sent out the Hongying spear in his hand!


    I saw countless red lotuses spread out in the void! It looks magnificent and magnificent!


    God Emperor Longyan continued to fly towards the other end of the universe, and his speed was extremely fast!


    Although God Emperor Longyan has lost his sanity, his instinctive sense of danger is stronger than when he is sane!


    It''s just that such an escape is destined to be meaningless.


    As long as it is an enemy locked by Honglian Tianwu, it is doomed to be doomed!


    Sure enough, on the other side of Tianyu, a huge crimson lotus flower burst out from the chest of the Emperor Longyan!


    Under the lotus flower, is the body of the Emperor Longyan. At this time, he has been penetrated by the red ying spear!


    The reason why the red lotus above is so magnificent and gorgeous is entirely because the bone and blood of the Emperor Longyan is used as nutrients!


    God Emperor Longyan turned his body the moment he was shot, so that Honglian Tianwu did not penetrate his heart, but the damage caused was still very amazing!


    The Emperor Longyan was desperately trying to pull this red ying long spear out of his body!


    But even if he exerted his utmost strength, he couldn''t shake the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in the slightest!


    After the red lotus sky dance pierced into the body of the dragon face **** emperor, it seemed to take root!


    Blood is flowing out from the wound very violently, and more blood is being evaporated in the blood vessels by the fire of Honglian Tianwu!


    In addition, his hands were desperately trying to pull out the red lotus sky dance from the body, which was counterproductive and made the wound even worse!


    In the ruptured blood vessels, the blood flowed more and more violently!


    Even if the Longyan God Emperor has a very strong vitality and a very strong resilience, it is absolutely impossible to withstand such a toss!


    You must know that the Red Lotus Sky Dance is an artifact of good fortune that even a monster like the Saltless Saint Maiden can severely injure!


    If compared to pure recovery ability, God Emperor Longyan is definitely not as good as the Saltless Saint. At this time, his wound is already opening, and more and more blood is flowing out.


    He has been completely dyed into a blood man!


    The force field around the body has also become very chaotic!


    After the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was hatched from the Holy City of Secret Sect, it was Su Yan''s most powerful magic weapon, but if I really wanted to say it, it seemed that the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance had not been used by Su Yan to kill anyone.


    Even if he was challenged by a strong person before, Su Yan just defeated the opponent, and he didn''t have much intention to kill!


    It seems to be the most appropriate thing to regard the Emperor Longyan as the first sacrifice of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance Blade.


    Su Yan walked in the void, and gradually rushed towards the Longyan God Emperor!


    God Emperor Longyan had completely lost his ability to move at this time. After being pinned down by Honglian Tianwu, he couldn''t do anything except let out an unwilling roar.


    God Emperor Changqing and God Emperor Bailian are both very worried about the safety of God Emperor Longyan, but they are still a long way from God Emperor Longyan. .


    Soon, Su Yan had already walked in front of God Emperor Longyan.


    God Emperor Longyan''s physical strength is even stronger than that of Su Yan, and even the dharma body that destroys the gods can''t help such a powerful enemy. Su Yan has not encountered it for a long time!


    The blood-colored lotus flower on Longyan Divine Emperor''s body bloomed even more dazzlingly!


    His flesh, bones and bones also turned black under the burning of the Chitian Divine Fire.


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly, and the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, which had already taken root in the body of the Dragon Yan God Emperor, actually started to move gradually at this moment!


    With the movement of Honglian Tianwu, the wound opened again, and a lot of blood flowed out directly.


    Divine Emperor Longyan began to groan under the pain, and while he was groaning, Su Yan suddenly rushed to the front of Divine Emperor Longyan, and suddenly grabbed the red lotus dance.


    The other two **** emperors were already on their way, and after seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but speed up!


    If they go slower, I''m afraid they will collect the corpse for God Emperor Longyan!


    When Su Yan took hold of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, many lotus flowers the size of one finger appeared on the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    "Red Lotus Sky Dance is a divine tool to purify the world. An unclean existence like you should be turned into dust in the universe."


    Su Yan''s words changed the line of cause and effect almost immediately.


    This is the so-called power of the Lord God. After reaching the Godhead of the Lord God, every word spoken will be transformed into a magic spell, which will interfere with cause and effect and reality.


    This effect is not obvious on Longyan Divine Emperor. If it is placed in the lower realm, those mortals may not be able to bear it at all.


    The so-called words follow the law, and Su Yan, who turned into the destroyer of the gods, can destroy a country with just one sentence.


    Divine Emperor Longyan struggled fiercely at the other end of the spear, and his hands that had transformed into giant beast claws were also grabbing towards Su Yan in the void!


    But because of the relationship between the red lotus and the sky dance, the power of the Dragon Yan God Emperor has weakened too much compared to before. After the blood-colored paw prints flashed in the air, they could not break Su Yan''s protective divine light at all.


    And behind Su Yan, God Emperor Hundred Lian had already taken the lead!


    He raised the battle axe of the Lei Ze Protoss and slashed towards Su Yan in the void!


    This move even used the strength to slash Mount Huashan, but after seeing an indigo light shining in the void, the Emperor Bailian was blocked in the air!


    With his all-out blow, he couldn''t even touch the corner of Su Yan''s clothes, and Su Yan didn''t bother to look back at him.


    On the other side, the Evergreen God Emperor turned his power into a huge stone gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous glutton slammed towards Su Yan!


    This stone gluttonous was aggressive, but after hitting Su Yan''s body protection divine light, he actually collapsed, and Su Yan was completely unaffected!


    Only then did they understand how terrifying the destruction of divine power was!


    Divine Emperor Longyan was able to fight back and forth with Su Yan because their power had surpassed the laws of the eternal world. Generally speaking, these two were kings.


    The two king-level people fought back and forth, and there would even be some flaws in their tactics.


    This definitely does not mean that there are two more bronze players running, and these flaws of the king player can also be used!


    Of course, the strength of these two **** emperors is not so outrageous as that of the bronze contestants, but the difference in strength between them and Su Yan and Longyan **** emperor is also very obvious.

 Chapter 4590： Blood of the Emperor

    A stone taotie made with only simple immortals, no matter how miraculous, even if it has half the breath of a real taotie, it is useless.


    Because this is the power in the law, as long as it is the power in the law, then it is impossible to break through the shackles of destroying divine power.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t even have the desire to turn back.


    These two **** emperors are obviously weak, and they are not on the same level as Longyan **** emperor.


    The existence of God Emperor Longyan was enough to make Su Yan feel a strong threat!


    If Su Yan hadn''t had the Red Lotus Sky Dance, I''m afraid he was destined to be the God Emperor Longyan today!


    Such a character, let''s not talk about the hatred of the ancient times, it is just his power, and the words he keeps are a great threat to Su Yan.


    But just when Su Yan was about to kill the Emperor Longyan with one shot, the third eye of the Emperor Longyan suddenly began to cry blood!


    And the blood flowing from the third eye is still purple!


    The purple blood seemed to make Su Yan think of something, and even his expression became more solemn than before!


    However, this also strengthened Su Yan''s determination to kill Emperor Longyan!


    But after the purple blood flowed from the distorted face of the God Emperor Longyan to the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, even the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance began to tremble.


    "It really is the blood of the Emperor of Heaven! No wonder you have been able to fight with me as the Lord God for so long and not be defeated. It turns out that you have already found the blood of the Emperor of Heaven!"


    Su Yan had doubts in his heart from the moment he saw the purple blood, and now the rock-solid Red Lotus Heavenly Dance also became trembling. It can be said that Su Yan''s guess was confirmed at once!


    The so-called blood of the emperor, it is said that before those ancient emperors, there was an omnipotent emperor who ruled the fairyland for a long time.


    This omnipotent Heavenly Emperor created the God Race with his own blood, and then the Heavenly Emperor reached the end of his destiny and fell.


    Although the Emperor of Heaven has fallen, his power is preserved in his body.


    Later, the gods fought a civil war to compete for the Holy Body of the Heavenly Emperor. At first, the many **** races were fighting only for a false name. If anyone could place the Heavenly Emperor''s body, they could prove that they were the heirs of the Father God.


    The Protoss were extremely powerful, and an unprecedented melee soon broke out!


    Many galaxies have completely collapsed in this big melee, and the major forces of the world have also been reshuffled.


    However, this kind of thing has nothing to do with human beings. At that time, there were almost no human beings in the fairyland.


    Even the extremely rare human beings appeared in the Immortal Realm as servants of the God Race, just like the various immortal servants and Dao soldiers in the Immortal Realm today, they were the lowest existences in the Immortal Realm at that time.


    The status is not even as good as those fierce beast mounts raised by the Protoss.


    Having said that, in the great melee of countless Protoss, the final result is that there is no winner.


    The Holy Body of the Heavenly Emperor was also dismembered by the Protoss he created. The Holy Body was divided into ninety-nine-eighty-one parts, which were enshrined in their own tribes by different Protoss.


    These different Protoss all claimed to be the heirs of the Heavenly Emperor and fought against each other.


    Thus triggered a very cruel era, the Era of Divine Fall!


    These are all the original Phoenix, Su Yan.


    In the Era of Divine Fall, countless gods have fallen in the fairy world, and new gods have not been able to be born.


    The power of the various gods was greatly damaged, and the power and power could not spread to every corner of the fairyland.


    This gave human beings a chance to settle in the fairyland.


    But then a Protoss discovered that the Heavenly Emperor''s organs, body and even blood contained supreme power. If this power could be absorbed, it would definitely push the power of these Protoss to the pinnacle!


    Then the strong man of the Protoss put the heart of heaven and earth into his chest, replacing his own heart


    This is a very crazy move, and it is equivalent to gamble with his own life!


    But in this big gamble, he was undoubtedly the winner. After that, his power and realm skyrocketed tenfold!


    He was completely unaware in his ecstasy that he had opened Pandora''s Box!


    The Protoss tribes and countries that controlled the remains of the Emperor of Heaven have done the same thing one after another.


    The remains of the father gods that the gods once worshiped have turned into sacrifices for their power


    After this, a more terrifying war was naturally triggered!


    Compared with those who were just fighting for the illusory name of an heir, at this time, those Protoss have more realistic goals, for example - to collect all the remains of the Father God in their own hands, wouldn''t that be able to take the Father God''s nothingness away? Unable to restore the power?


    Everyone wants to be the next Heavenly Emperor!


    Therefore, the war is more than 100 times before the war!


    The existence of many Protoss has since been erased in the Immortal Realm, and the Lei Ze Protoss was once the largest clan in the Immortal Realm, and it was completely destroyed in this era!


    It is said that the galaxies and planets controlled by the Razer Protoss, as well as the warp dojos opened up by secret methods, were all destroyed by the space storm!


    Even the baby is absolutely not given a chance!


    The battle between the Protoss has always been so cruel, and once the war begins, it will reach the level of slaughtering the city and destroying the country, and it will never die.


    Compared with humans, gods have better bloodlines and more powerful energy. When all these advantages are used to create, of course, it is very glorious to create a civilization that is unparalleled in the world.


    But when all this is used to kill, the cruelty is also unmatched by humans.


    The warriors of the Protoss can kill and behead without eating or drinking for a month, and even the Great Emperor of the Human Race will be very difficult to do so.


    Primitive Phoenix has really witnessed too many such things, whether in the Nether or the Immortal Realm.


    Powerful wisdom becomes a slave to power, and heroism turns into brutal killing.


    All creatures in this world, whether they are humans or gods, will often embark on the road of self-destruction when they are powerful to a certain extent.


    Such a cycle is performed epoch after epoch


    The gods of the gods were not replaced by the human race after they were defeated, but after destructively killing each other, destroying almost all the creatures in the fairy world and their own existence, it was equivalent to making room for the human race, and then the human race had time to slowly. developed in the fairyland.


    After seeing the purple blood and sensing the extraordinary aura, Su Yan could already be absolutely sure that the Emperor Longyan must have obtained a part of the Heavenly Emperor''s body!


    That''s why his power can be increased to this level!


    But when you think about it, it''s terrifying.


    The Immortal Emperor only got a part of the Heavenly Emperor''s body and it was enough to confront Su Yan head-on.


    If someone takes full control of the Heavenly Emperor''s body, what level should the realm reach?

 Chapter 4591： Destroyed

    The blood of the purple emperor continues to flow!


    As the purple blood flowed out, the power of the Emperor Longyan also gushed out!


    The ancient powers that were exerted on him just now are also gradually fading!


    It was as if the grace of the Heavenly Emperor was gradually fading away from him!


    And the animalized part of his body is also being lifted, and the alienated part of his body is slowly recovering.


    In addition to the serious weakening of his strength, the vitality of the Emperor Longyan is also rapidly declining!


    Without that unbelievably strong vitality, God Emperor Longyan would not be able to resist the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    If the originally very fragile balance is broken, the fire of the red lotus sky dance will immediately rage in his body desperately!


    God Emperor Longyan roared very unwillingly, he could fully feel that the powerful force was slowly withdrawing from his body!


    Even the pupil of the Heavenly Emperor is no longer under his control!


    Only the pain in the body is still multiplying! Make him unable to concentrate!


    Today may be his day of death.


    God Emperor Longyan has also realized this, but he is definitely not the kind of person who would say surrender easily.


    Even at the last moment of his life, he would definitely choose to fight, not to mention that his opponent this time was Su Baxian!


    Then there is no reason to back down!


    God Emperor Longyan struggled, but doing so was counterproductive. After all, he still had a red lotus dance on his body!


    After the power of Honglian Tianwu lost the means of restraint, the sparks gradually spread all over the body of Longyan God Emperor, and even the red sparks could be seen under his skin.


    These looming sparks indicate that the body of the Dragon Yan God Emperor has been penetrated by the red lotus sky dance. As long as Su Yan is willing, he can abolish his eight extraordinary meridians and upper and lower dantian at any time.


    The power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance can definitely burn the Emperor Longyan to ashes!


    If it wasn''t for the power from another world to compete with the red lotus sky dance, this incident would have already happened.


    Now Su Yan looked at God Emperor Longyan, and it was no different from looking at a dead person!


    And God Emperor Longyan''s three eyes also looked towards Su Yan, and these three eyes were full of strong resentment and hatred!


    God Emperor Longyan said almost gnashing his teeth: "I''m so ruthless! I''m so ruthless! Why do you have a good fortune artifact in your hand? If it wasn''t for this good fortune artifact, how could I lose to you?!"


    God Emperor Longyan was right about this. The winner of this battle was here. If Su Yan didn''t have the divine artifact, or if he possessed one, the final result would be hard to say.


    But here is the real world, and making such meaningless assumptions in the real world makes no sense at all.


    Do you still dictate what your enemies can and cannot use?


    Su Yan looked at the Dragon Ring God Emperor and replied coldly: "Maybe this is the so-called fate, you are destined to fall here, and I am destined to go to a more peak position!"


    Su Yan''s words made the Emperor Longyan even more angry!


    And after the strange power from the ancient times receded, the Emperor Longyan was gradually recovering his sanity.


    However, if he regained his sanity at such a time, all he could experience was pain and despair.


    The Longyan God Emperor really cried out in pain, but he couldn''t do anything. The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance had bound all his strength, which was equivalent to imposing a huge seal on his body.


    And it is a seal that can take his life at any time!


    God Emperor Longyan has already been pinched, and now Su Yan is more concerned about the answer to another question: "Where did you get the blood of the emperor and the eyeballs of the emperor?"


    God Emperor Longyan laughed wildly, and said, "Su Baxian, don''t want to know this secret! Even if I die, I will bring this secret into the underworld!"


    After speaking, the Emperor Longyan laughed even more madly, and this madness was full of morbidity.


    And behind Su Yan, the Evergreen God Emperor is also using his own power at all costs. Su Yan''s protective barrier has been greatly oppressed, and it seems that it will be broken at any time!


    But Su Yan''s transformed **** of destruction originally had four arms, but now he is holding the Red Lotus Sky Dance in one hand, and the other two are holding a magic weapon!


    Su Yan let out a roar, and the two instruments attacked the Emperor Changqing directly!


    Although the Evergreen God Emperor also had a divine weapon to protect him, in the end he had no choice but to retreat to the rear, temporarily avoiding Su Yan''s edge.


    And when all this happened, Su Yan didn''t even look back!


    Under the skin of God Emperor Longyan, scarlet sparks were already covered, and some sparks had broken through his body and flew into the air!


    God Emperor Longyan also knew that his time was running out, and now he just wanted to drag Su Yan into the water together!


    So God Emperor Longyan forcibly held back his pain and put his hands together, and the power in his dantian erupted violently!


    Because of this burst of power, the sparks in the meridians also burned all his eight extraordinary meridians!


    But God Emperor Longyan no longer cares about these things. The only thing he wants to do now is to blow himself up!


    At this distance, if he blew himself up with the power of his great emperor, the lethality produced would be difficult to measure, and even the Guardian Immortal Realm below would be completely destroyed!


    But Su Yan seemed to have already anticipated God Emperor Longyan''s plan. He had just accumulated the strength of his whole body, and Su Yan cut off his head with one shot!


    God Emperor Longyan''s soul and body also collapsed at the same time!


    The other two **** emperors were devastated when they witnessed the death of their elder brother, but how could they be able to deal with Su Yan with their strength?


    After Su Yan killed the Emperor Longyan, the remnant of the Emperor Longyan began to burn and gradually turned into ashes in front of Su Yan!


    In the red eyes, a golden light gradually flew out, and finally fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    While the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire was burning, this golden light flew into Su Yan''s hand, but it conveyed an incomparably cold hand.


    Su Yan took a closer look and saw that the center of this golden light was actually a golden eyeball, and it was spinning violently in Su Yan''s palm!


    These golden eyeballs seem to be impatient to enter Su Yan''s body and become one with him!


    Su Yan only felt that he was filled with incomparably powerful power, and this power was also filled with a strange desire!


    Desires to integrate with his Su Yan''s body and resurrect in a certain situation.


    This urge was so strong and morbid that even Su Yan was moved!

 Chapter 4592： with no doubt

    This golden eyeball should be the eyeball of the Emperor of Heaven, so it will contain such a powerful force!


    Regardless of wealth, power or Slaanesh, after entering the realm of the emperor, it can be said that everything is available.


    When all the prosperity and enjoyment in this world are at your fingertips, then the value of these things will also shrink greatly!


    Those characters of the Great Emperor series are still ruthless, and all they tirelessly pursue is power itself.


    The power contained in this eyeball is very pure and very powerful, and it is very ancient. It is definitely the powerful power that all great emperors dream of!


    When Su Yan stared at this ancient eyeball, his emotions were extremely complicated.


    I don''t know why, but there is a strange feeling of looking at the abyss!


    A sense of fear came from the bottom of my heart. The so-called fear is often closely related to the unknown.


    And this eyeball is making Su Yan feel like he is in the unknown, everything has a terrifying certainty!


    This eyeball is one of the sources of Longyan God Emperor''s power just now, but it is not all.


    It is precisely because of this eyeball that God Emperor Longyan reached some kind of deal with some ancient beings in the other world, and thus obtained the powerful power of destroying gods!


    There should be secrets behind these transactions, but all of this has become unknowable because of the death of Emperor Longyan.


    The golden eyeball that Su Yan held in his hand was so icy cold, it seemed that a force was trying to penetrate into his body and merge with him.


    If a very powerful force suddenly appears in the body, its own power will definitely produce a rejection reaction.


    If there is no corresponding secret method, it is impossible to use the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor for one''s own use.


    "Big Brother!" After witnessing his brother''s death, Emperor Changqing could no longer remain calm. He shouted at Su Yan, "Su Baxian! I killed you to avenge my brother!"


    After Su Yan squeezed the golden eyeball tightly, he turned around and looked at the Evergreen God Emperor.


    God Emperor Changqing''s artifact looks like a palace lantern, and most of it is an artifact that uses divine fire. No matter what divine fire he uses, can he still win the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance''s Chitian divine fire?


    The battle between Shenhuo has always been very simple, the strong side will completely devour the weak side!


    No matter how the weak side fights, it is of no use!


    Su Yan felt that it was absolutely impossible for him to lose if he wanted to compete with Shenhuo!


    God Emperor Changqing faced Su Yan''s staring eyes, and at this time he didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on to reply.


    After witnessing the death of God Emperor Longyan, he no longer had the determination to fight against Su Yan.


    Or it should be said that the flames of war that were burning in his heart have been forcibly extinguished by Su Yan!


    Now he is extremely fearful. Although his mind is full of strong hatred, there is still a share of fear and hatred.


    God Emperor Changqing knew very well that even if Su Yan didn''t use the Red Lotus Sky Dance, even if he only used the divine power of destruction, he would be difficult to contend against.


    But even if he wanted to escape, Su Yan would never let him go.


    The hatred between the two sides has been going on since ancient times, and Su Yan will definitely not be half-hearted and soft-hearted when dealing with enemies like them!


    Su Yan carried the red lotus sky dance and walked step by step in the void. As the footsteps approached, the two **** emperors also felt an unprecedented pressure.


    After killing God Emperor Longyan, although Su Yan consumed a lot of energy, his aura and murderous aura reached an unprecedented peak!


    Even Su Yan himself felt that his state had reached an unprecedented level, and he could definitely stop people from killing people and Buddhas to stop killing Buddhas!


    Of course, the Evergreen God Emperor will not be caught without his hands, his hands and back are shining with the brilliance of magic!


    Su Yan said: "Changqing, even if you kneel down and beg me for mercy, I will never forgive you. Killing you is to avenge those brothers back then, and those human races who were slaughtered by you for no reason, they also owe justice! "


    Su Yan had already shown his determination to kill.


    In the face of Su Yan, God Emperor Changqing had no choice but to give up his life, he said to Su Yan: "Joke! The greatest justice in this world is the law of the weak! They will be killed by me, just because they are too weak! Other than that What else is there to say?"


    Su Yan shook his head gently, and continued, "It seems that you plan to die without repentance?"


    God Emperor Changqing said: "Su Baxian, where did you come from so much nonsense! If you have the ability, just kill me! If you want me to surrender to you, it''s something you can''t do in your life!"


    After God Emperor Changqing finished speaking, he took the lead in launching an attack on Su Yan!


    His universe is shrouded, and in this universe, the power of various spells has been increased by at least 30%!


    On the left, there is a blue divine fire slaughtering towards Su Yan, and on the right is a divine wind with real water to transform into unicorns, scorpions and other divine beasts!


    To be honest, there are still some things in this trick, and it is definitely not something that any great emperor can use.


    However, Su Yan had already swayed the red lotus sky dance in his hands before he made a sound!


    I saw that the shadow of the spear pierced all the spells on the left and right sides!


    The magic of water and fire was broken before it could get close to Su Yan!


    But God Emperor Changqing''s follow-up spell has arrived again! He has mastered a lot of immortals, and the spells he uses are almost all large-scale destructive spells that mobilize immortals!


    It''s a pity that the enemy he faced was Su Yan. It was absolutely impossible to kill a Lord God with these spells, not to mention that the Lord God had a divine artifact in his hands.


    God Emperor Evergreen''s universe, whether it''s magic, just looks lively, but in fact it doesn''t have much lethality.


    If you want to defeat Su Yan in this way, that''s really a fool''s dream!


    And in the shroud of so many spells, God Emperor Bailian couldn''t rush into the past to do close combat with Su Yan, because those spells were all large-scale killings. If he flew to Su Yan''s side, I''m afraid he would also Follow along and be locked in by these spells!


    God Emperor Bailian could only hold a shield and axe and guard in front of God Emperor Changqing, acting as a protector.


    But he actually didn''t have the confidence to protect himself as a Dharma protector, let alone protect the Evergreen God Emperor.


    The divine artifact drew a wonderful arc in the air, and then countless scarlet lotus flowers spread out toward the front!


    Although it is within the universe of the Evergreen God Emperor, he has absolutely no way to stop the expansion of the Scarlet Lotus!


    The power of the artifact creation is overwhelming!


    There is no way for him to resist!


    Compared with the battle just now, the battle in front of you can be said to be strong and weak, and there is no suspense at all.

 Chapter 4593： Sixteen spells today

    Even Gongsun Die and the others felt that this battle was very tedious and unattractive at all.


    Su Yan''s advancement was without any tricks, and the Evergreen God Emperor''s universe gradually became unsustainable!


    God Emperor Bailian asked eagerly, "Second brother, what should we do?"


    The Evergreen God Emperor also wanted to know the answer to this question, if there really was an answer.


    "You can only fight with him!"


    All the spell changes of God Emperor Evergreen could not pose a threat to Su Yan. If he wanted to set up a great formation of heaven and earth, he didn''t have time to do so calmly.


    In fact, the Evergreen God Emperor has nothing to do.


    In the face of Su Yan, who was descended from the gods, no matter what spell he used, it was destined to not be effective!


    "We can only fight!" God Emperor Changqing said here, and handed the lamp directly into the hands of God Emperor Bailian, and then he actually killed Su Yan directly!


    You must know that Su Yan is holding a red lotus dance in his hand!


    If he kills like this, how can he match Su Yan?


    Although God Emperor Changqing turned his mana into an ice dragon to clear the way, the ice dragon melted in disbelief when it touched those red lotus flowers!


    God Emperor Changqing had no choice but to jump off the ice dragon and kill Su Yan!


    In the hands of the Changqing God Emperor, two long whips condensed by the immortals were formed!


    After these two long whips flashed in the air, the power was very surging!


    But if it is used to deal with the red lotus sky dance, the power is a bit insufficient.


    I saw Su Yan sent the long spear into the air, entangled with the two long whips, but with just ten moves, Su Yan had already broken the two long whips!


    Then Su Yan''s spear flicked, and the divine power of destruction broke through the divine light of the God Emperor Changqing. The body of the Evergreen God Emperor!


    And it pierced directly from his left chest, strangling God Emperor Changqing''s heart to pieces in one fell swoop!


    This is definitely a fatal injury, but the Emperor Changqing seems to have only suffered a skin injury. Even after being pinned in the air by Honglian Tianwu, he still spit out a sharp arrow from his mouth!


    This sharp arrow is a fusion of the power of many immortals, and it is full of incredible power!


    The sharp arrow was coming towards Su Yan''s face. Su Yan had no choice but to use the Vajra Subduing Devil''s Pestle to resist!


    Even a very intense spark erupted from the Vajra Conqueror pestle, and then the sharp arrow bounced off!


    But God Emperor Changqing''s ultimate move is still to come. He has successively changed Xunfeng, Lei Ting, Gengjin, and Yimu. Almost every spell contains immortal rules. So many incredible sights!


    But the Lotus Throne under Su Yan''s feet was no joke. Although those spell changes were miraculous, they were still far inferior in power.


    Even the defense of the Lotus Throne could not be broken, let alone hurt Su Yan.


    But his continuous changes still annoyed Su Yan, and he was suppressed by him for a long time, and he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Although God Emperor Changqing''s attacks were continuous, when his breath was finally exhausted, and when his spells were unsustainable, it was Su Yan''s time to fight back.


    God Emperor Bailian saw the opportunity, and originally planned to go up to support his brother.


    But when he saw the lamp in his hand, the bean-sized flame was swaying, and he could only choose to stay in place.


    This lamp and flame are very important to the Evergreen God Emperor, and there is absolutely no room for mistakes.


    And after Su Yan took a breath, he almost immediately grasped all the initiatives on the battlefield!


    Then Su Yan invoked the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance and exploded directly in the body of the Evergreen God Emperor!


    Although the Emperor Changqing tried his best to prevent the fire from exploding in his body, he was ultimately no match for the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    The body of the Evergreen God Emperor suddenly exploded in the void!


    Su Yan originally wanted to pursue the victory and destroy the divine soul of the Emperor Changqing, but the divine soul of the Emperor Changqing had already been transferred to the lamp.


    The small flame that kept swaying in the lamp was actually the fire of life of the Evergreen God Emperor. As long as the flame of the lamp did not go out, no matter how badly his body was injured, he would not die!


    In terms of functionality, this is an amazing artifact!


    But Su Yan had already aimed at the lamp at this time, the Divine Soul of the Evergreen God Emperor suddenly became extremely frightened, and then Su Yan directly threw the red lotus sky dance in his hand!


    The red lotus sky dance turned into a scarlet red trajectory in the air!


    In fact, when Su Yan made his move, God Emperor Bailian had already raised the shield in his hand.


    Although his shield is an artifact of the Lei Ze Protoss, it is completely unable to resist the attack of the red lotus sky dance!


    After the shield let out a whimper, Honglian Tianwu actually pierced the shield directly, and then hit the lamp with precision!


    Although the lamp was not completely shattered, the divine fire of the soul above it was extinguished!


    At the moment when the divine fire of the soul was extinguished, the divine soul of the Emperor Changqing also collapsed as a result!


    Now there is only one Bailian God Emperor left!


    "Second brother?!" God Emperor Bailian had actually used all his strength, and even the shield in his hand was pierced by Honglian Tianwu, which was purely the result of the difference in strength.


    God Emperor Hundred Lian witnessed the two brothers being suppressed by Su Yan. With his ability, he was naturally incomparable to the other two God Emperors.


    He also knew very well that with his strength, he would definitely not respect Su Yan, but the matter had come to this point, the two older brothers had already fallen into Su Yan''s hands, should he be told to surrender to Su Yan now?


    I''m afraid I can''t say such words at all!


    And Primitive Phoenix also said from a distance, "Su Baxian, he has no hatred with you, this person should be left to Gu to solve it!"


    Su Yan also thought about it, God Emperor Bailian was extremely shallow, and he was completely incomparable with his two dead brothers.


    Since he is not the old man of the year, then even killing him would not make much sense.


    Now, Su Yan is only curious about one thing: "You used a spell to restrain the fire of the primordial phoenix, where did this spell come from, if you honestly explain that I may be able to spare you!"


    When God Emperor Bailian faced Su Yan, just by looking at his expression, he could tell that he was extremely struggling.


    Now in front of God Emperor Bailian, there are only two paths left. The first path is to fight Su Yan to the end, and the three brothers will be buried in Su Yan''s hands together.


    The second way is to honestly cooperate with Su Yan, and maybe there is still a chance.


    If he chooses the second path, the God Emperor Bailian will undoubtedly become a perfidious villain.


    Now it''s up to God Emperor Bailian to choose, whether to be a good brother who kills himself, or a living person who betrays his promises.


    After a long while, God Emperor Bailian finally said, "My spell is one of the Sixteen Golden Heaven Charms. Have you ever heard of the Sixteen Golden Heaven Charms?"

 Chapter 4594： Ancient Twelve Clans

    Su Yan said: "It is said that the Sixteen Talismans of the Golden Heaven are the source of all spells in this world. The sixteen Talismans together represent the ultimate magical power. But with your ability, how could it be possible to condense the Golden Heaven Talismans to this level? ? Even I can''t do this kind of thing."


    There are thousands of spells in this world, but all the words of the ultimate source come from the sixteen spells of Jintian.


    Sixteen spells are equal to sixteen spells, and these sixteen spells are equivalent to the ultimate location of all spells in this world.


    All the spells that can appear between heaven and earth, as well as the possible changes, are all included.


    Even if only one of the Golden Sky Talismans can be changed, there should be endless spell changes. Even the great emperors who are most proficient in spells, it is difficult for the peerless genius among geniuses to reach this state.


    The Emperor Bailian obviously couldn''t do this.


    God Emperor Bailian''s mana can only be said to be mediocre, and he mostly relies on the shield axe in his hand in battle, and there are almost no magical changes in magic.


    If the talent of God Emperor Bailian is compared with those of the top practitioners in the Immortal Realm, it is not a star.


    Therefore, the Golden Heaven Talisman was definitely not condensed by his own ability, it could only be obtained by chance.


    If he said that, then the chance of his Hundred Refinements God Emperor is really not easy, and he can even get ancient things like the Golden Heaven Talisman.


    God Emperor Hundred Lian''s answer was the same as Su Yan had guessed, that the Golden Heaven Talisman was not forged by himself, but obtained in a ruin.


    Along with the armor on his body, the shield and axe in his hand were also obtained from that ruin.


    God Emperor Bailian originally thought that Su Yan would be very interested in this ruin, but Su Yan instead asked, "Where did God Emperor Longyan get his third eye, do you know?"


    God Emperor Bailian replied directly: "Big Brother has always been very secretive about this matter, never told us, and never allowed us to ask questions, so no one knows where the third eye came from, but that one eye The determination of the power is not a serious power! I am afraid that the emperor will also be swallowed up by the mind!"


    Su Yan''s expression became a little gloomy, because Su Yan knew that what God Emperor Bailian said was absolutely correct.


    The golden eyeball is still in Su Yan''s hand, and the cold touch reminds Su Yan all the time, this is definitely a very terrifying power!


    If you want to gain this power, you must pay a very heavy price!


    The Immortal Emperor flew to Su Yan''s side at this moment, and said, "The Emperor Longyan used the same power as me just now. I also know where these golden eyeballs came from!"


    Both Su Yan and God Emperor Bailian looked towards the Undying Emperor, their hearts also filled with puzzled expressions.


    The undead emperor didn''t explain anything, just put his hands together, and a black breath burst out from his body!


    Although this black aura is different from that of the Dragon Yan God Emperor, its organizational structure is completely the same, which means that both sides must have the same cultivation method, but only the strength attributes of cultivation are different, so there will be such a difference.


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor, "What kind of power is this?"


    The undead emperor showed an expression of recollection, and continued: "Each clan of the gods in the ancient times had their own totems, and the totems were sheltered by Emperor Haotian and the ancestral spirit, which was the source of all power. Later, the gods in the gods were in chaos, and almost all The Protoss has fallen, but the power and totems of the ancestral spirits are still there, and after the war, many clans merged together, and the power of some totems also merged to form the twelve clans. We cultivated the ancestral spirit totems of the Futian clan. Power."


    "As for that eye, if I''m not mistaken, it should be Emperor Haotian''s eye."


    Emperor Haotian is the father **** in the mouths of those ancient gods.


    Regarding the matter of Emperor Haotian, Su Yan had already heard from the Primitive Phoenix, and the version of the Undying Emperor here is just more complete.


    The twelve clans of the year were indeed collecting the body of Emperor Haotian, and the powerhouses in the clan had made great breakthroughs in their strength after obtaining Emperor Haotian''s body to strengthen themselves!


    It''s just that the final end of these powerhouses is very bad, so it is said that the body of Emperor Haotian has actually been cursed for a long time!


    To fuse Emperor Haotian''s body into his own body is to take the initiative to bear the curse.


    How this curse came about is a matter of debate.


    Some people say that it is the accumulation of resentment before the death of Emperor Haotian, and some people say that it is the civil war of many Protoss that year, and the body of Emperor Haotian has been contaminated with too much blood and sin, so the curse will arise.


    The Immortal Emperor''s suggestion to Su Yan is that it is best not to fuse the Haotian Emperor''s body into his own body. Although this can obtain extremely strong power, taking shortcuts often has to pay a price.


    However, Su Yan didn''t have such an idea in the first place. The cold aura contained in that eyeball made Su Yan feel very ominous.


    Su Yan didn''t know the history of the Protoss clearly. After all, he hadn''t experienced that era personally, so he only knew a little about it.


    After the rise and fall of these twelve clans several times, it is the era of the rise of the ancient emperor.


    After that, Su Yan ruled the world in the Eternal Era.


    Su Yan said, "You first take back the Golden Sky Talisman, and let go of the original phoenix. Then, with me protecting you, she can''t do anything to you."


    Facing Su Yan''s request, God Emperor Bailian had absolutely no room for refusal. Although he was very reluctant, he still took back the mysterious spell.


    When the shackles of the spell were lifted, a pillar of fire shot up into the sky, and at the same time, boundless divine power spread around!


    The powerful aura of power is like a sun suddenly rising up!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help sighing and said, "It''s really hard to believe that the dignified primordial phoenix is ??actually bound by a spell so that it can''t even emit a bit of fire. Before that, I thought that the primordial phoenix in this world would actually be bound by a spell. There is no nemesis at all."


    The undead emperor said: "His spell should be the Ze character spell in the Sixteen Golden Heaven spells, accumulating the water vapor of one world, it can naturally suppress the primordial phoenix. The Sixteen Golden Heaven spells represent the highest in the universe. Truth, of course the original Phoenix can''t compete, unless she can get the flame spell and use the power of the golden talisman to fight against the golden celestial talisman!"


    Primordial Phoenix has been restrained for so long for no reason, and it has long been in anger. What the Primitive Phoenix wants to do most now is to find a way back.


    Apart from this matter, other matters are meaningless to her Primitive Phoenix!


    After the tails of the twelve phoenixes behind him flapped, the primordial phoenix had already slaughtered in front of God Emperor Bailian with boundless divine power and fiery energy in almost a blink of an eye!

 Chapter 4595： contact with the other side

    The original phoenix''s magic sword slashed directly at the God Emperor Bailian, but before the dark sword energy fused with the fire of the phoenix fell, it was already blocked by Su Yan with the red lotus dance.


    Su Yan didn''t lift his head, didn''t even look at it, and knew what Primal Phoenix would do.


    The sword of the original phoenix changed three times in the air, and the dark sword energy and the phoenix flame fused together and turned into a dark flaming sword.


    But he was blocked by Su Yan three times, and he couldn''t get close to God Emperor Bailian at all.


    Primitive Phoenix yelled angrily, "Su Baxian! Are you planning to help this **** fight against this seat? Are you still thinking that you are your mother-in-law? Or do you want to never see Peacock again in your life!"


    Although Primordial Phoenix is ??of high status and seniority, she is definitely different from those Immortal Emperors, and it is called an omnipotent person to get angry.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Primitive Phoenix would actually threaten Princess Kong Qian, so he could only say: "There are still many things that we haven''t figured out yet. If you kill him, how will we understand those issues?"


    The primordial phoenix landed in the void next to him and said, "Su Baxian, if there is anything you need to know, I''ll just tell you!"


    Su Yan said: "Then let me ask you, just now, what about the power that the Dragon Yan God Emperor borrowed from another world, and the physical body that can resist the divine weapon and the supreme sword energy?"


    Primitive Phoenix couldn''t answer these two questions, so she simply said: "Everyone is dead, why are you asking these questions? Anyway, there won''t be a second Longyan God Emperor! Are you still afraid that he won''t succeed?"


    Primordial Phoenix had a very fierce killing intent at this time, and wished he could immediately kill God Emperor Bailian to get his face back. Nothing else matters at all.


    Seeing this situation, Su Yan was also afraid that she would continue to threaten him with Princess Kong Qian, so he had to say to Primal Phoenix: "Come here, I''ll show you something, you can make a decision after you read it."


    Primitive Phoenix was a little confused, not knowing what Su Yan was going to show her, but she still flew towards Su Yan.


    Anyway, now she has no way to break the game, she can only see Su Yan in


    After he flew there, Su Yan spread out one hand of his Dharma body in front of Primitive Phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix flew in with anger, and after landing in front of Su Yan, the anger on her face froze.


    I saw that Su Yan had a golden eyeball in his hand. After Primitive Phoenix looked at it, he couldn''t hold himself back, and directly extended his hand towards that eyeball!


    With his hand still in the air, Primitive Phoenix finally realized that something was wrong, and suddenly retracted his own hand.


    The powerful power contained in this eyeball is indeed very attractive to the powerhouses of the Great Emperor series, but its magic power is definitely more than that.


    It seems that it is a collection of desires, which makes existences like the original phoenix become irresistible.


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Su Yan with a strange expression, and asked, "What the **** is this? How could it ruin Gu''s state of mind?"


    The strength of the original phoenix is ??strong in talent. If you only talk about the state of mind, any immortal emperor in the Taoist sect is above her.


    But Su Yan didn''t bother to talk about her anymore, he just said: "Remember the legend you told me about a Heavenly Emperor in the Eternal Era? After the Heavenly Emperor died, he was divided into pieces by the Protoss, and every part of his corpse could enhance the host''s body. strength"


    Primal Phoenix was shocked and said: "This is the eyeball of Emperor Haotian? How is it possible! What kind of thing is God Emperor Longyan, how can he get the eyeball of Emperor Haotian?"


    "Isn''t Bailian a descendant of the Lei Ze Protoss? Maybe it has something to do with him. If you don''t keep him, how can you get to the bottom of these things?"


    After listening to the original Phoenix, he said: "Don''t fool Gu, didn''t he just say it? I don''t know the origin of this eyeball! What''s the use of keeping him? Why don''t you just kill him!"


    After listening to Primitive Phoenix''s words, God Emperor Bailian gritted his teeth and said, "Although Big Brother hasn''t mentioned the origin of those golden eyes, I have already guessed it. If you promise to let me go, it will be It''s okay to tell you."


    "I can promise you. Tell me, how did Emperor Haotian get his eyeballs?"


    "Our three brothers once discovered the relics of the Razer Protoss on a planet, and then I awakened the bloodline of the Razer Protoss, so I was able to get the recognition of the Golden Sky Charm. But among the relics of the Razer Protoss, we also I met a very strange person who claimed to be from the other side. He said he had something important to discuss with us."


    "What''s the big deal?" Su Yan asked.


    "We originally wanted to deal with this person, but the eldest brother refused to let us do it. After that, the eldest brother followed this mysterious man for a long time. We don''t know what the big thing is, but after the secret conversation with this mysterious person, the eldest brother There is a change.��


    Su Yan asked, "You mean that Emperor Haotian''s eyeballs were given to God Emperor Longyan by the existence on the other side? And also taught him how to use this power?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I heard that there is an organization called the Holy Gate on the other side. My eldest brother has always been in contact with that organization in secret, but he has never allowed us to ask about it."


    Regarding the Holy Gate, Su Yan has also been in touch.


    The people of the Holy Gate have no ambitions for the fairy world. Like Zichen Mingmu, who is a typical saint of the gate. She should have been in the fairy world for a long time, but she is also in a dormant state, and she has never done any shocking conspiracy.


    If Emperor Haotian''s eyeballs were really given to Emperor Longyan by the people of the Holy Gate, then what are the people of the Holy Gate trying to do?


    Su Yan fell into deep thought at this time, only to hear the undead emperor say: "The Emperor Longyan borrowed the power of the ancestors of the ancient gods from the other world just now. Because he has the eyes of Emperor Haotian, Only then can we communicate with the ancestral spirits of the ancient gods."


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor, "What do you think? What are the people of the Holy Sect plotting?"


    The undead emperor said: "The Holy Gate has existed since ancient times. The people who created the Holy Gate are all abandoned children of the Protoss and even those weak races that are not even the Protoss. The original intention of the Holy Gate was to find a place to live. Since the day it was established, the relationship between the Holy Gate and the Immortal Realm has always been elusive. They should not have any conspiracy. ."


    What the undead emperor said was actually Su Yan''s idea, and even Su Yan couldn''t think of any conspiracy and tricks of the Holy Gate.


    Su Yan then asked, "What kind of hatred is there between you and Primal Phoenix?"

 Chapter 4596： exist in another time and space

    God Emperor Bailian slowly talked about the grievances and grievances from ten thousand years ago. It turned out that he had a fancy for a planet, and that planet''s aptitude was very special, and a very rare secret gold fertilizer was produced in the core of the earth.


    God Emperor Bailian planted a Bilujia divine tree on that planet, just waiting for the divine tree to blossom and bear fruit, help him to break through the bottleneck in his practice.


    God Emperor Bailian has worked hard to cultivate for 20,000 years. When the Bilujia sacred tree is about to bloom and bear fruit, Primordial Phoenix suddenly appeared there. Primordial Phoenix also has an excellent appetite. The Biluga tree, even the entire planet was turned into a dharma body by the primordial phoenix and swallowed it into the stomach!


    God Emperor Bailian was so angry that he ran out and reasoned with Primitive Phoenix. Primitive Phoenix only said that he thought the divine tree was an unowned thing, and he just ate it after eating it. What can you do?


    At that time, God Emperor Bailian was far inferior to the primitive phoenix, and there was no golden talisman to restrain the primitive phoenix. Even if he had great dissatisfaction in his heart, he could only knock down his teeth and swallow blood.


    But this beam is also settled.


    Frankly speaking, this incident was completely unreasonable for Primitive Phoenix to force other people''s fruits, but from Su Yan''s standpoint, it is difficult to scold Primal Phoenix.


    God Emperor Bailian looked at Su Yan and said, "You want to know that I have told you everything, can you let me go."


    Su Yan said, "As long as the Golden Heaven Talisman remains, your people can leave at any time."


    God Emperor Bailian showed an expression of resentment, but at the same time he was very helpless. In front of Su Yan, he was destined to have no power to fight back. No matter what Su Yan said, he could only listen honestly.


    This Golden Sky Talisman is very precious, once lost, I am afraid that I will never encounter a second one in this life.


    But under the current situation, what is more precious than the Golden Sky Talisman is undoubtedly his own life.


    God Emperor Bailian sighed, and finally only put the Golden Heaven Talisman in place, and then flew away with Baoguang!


    Primitive Phoenix wanted to continue chasing, but was blocked by Su Yan with a red lotus flower and could only stop in place.


    After Su Yan took the today''s spell into his hands, Primitive Phoenix stretched out his hand as a matter of course, and said, "This golden heaven spell can restrain all fire in the world, it is too dangerous to keep it, it is better to destroy it directly. Forget it."


    This golden sky charm can be regarded as the nemesis of the primitive phoenix. Su Yan can understand her desire to destroy this today''s charm.


    But understanding is understanding, Su Yan would never do this.


    Primordial Phoenix is ??too arrogant to do things for others, and it is naturally very good for Su Yan to have this one thing that can restrain her.


    How could Su Yan destroy the Golden Sky Talisman with his own hands?


    This time, Su Yan''s attitude was very firm, even if Primitive Phoenix moved Princess Kong Qian out, Su Yan was not willing to compromise.


    After this battle, Su Yan had a strange feeling in his heart, maybe like the undead emperor, those ancient secret existences may have come to the moment of awakening.


    From here, it didn''t take much time to reach the final destination on the star map.


    In the vast and boundless universe here, you can only see a little bit of misty starlight, and everything else is a dark nothingness.


    This mass of darkness is almost boundless, and the distance is immeasurable.


    It is simply an impossible task to pass through this boundless void and reach the other shore with a magic weapon.


    After reaching this mass of nothingness, there is no way to tell the direction, because the surrounding has completely lost reference.


    Fortunately, the star map is still in the hands of the original Phoenix.


    This place can basically be regarded as a restricted area, a dangerous area that those immortals will never reach.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly in all this darkness and nothingness, and the magic mite in the hands of the original phoenix finally trembled.


    The original Phoenix said softly: "It seems that we have already arrived. This is the star area marked on the star map."


    Afterwards, Primitive Phoenix gently waved the magic scorpion sword in his hand. When the magic scorpion sword slowly fell in the air with fiery energy, the dark deep space retreated to both sides like a curtain!


    In the hands of the primordial phoenix, the magic chamois knife is like a key, dividing the silent and desolate cosmic space, and then opening the designated passage.


    When the darkness receded, a pure white light appeared, which seemed to be an exit from the current universe.


    Su Yan and Primal Phoenix glanced at each other, and both could sense the strange aura coming from the other side through this exit.


    Then Primitive Phoenix stepped into it first, followed by Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor.


    Perhaps after entering here, you will be able to know what the legacy of the primitive demons is.


    But after entering this place, it was like coming from an empty and desolate universe to a strange world full of vitality and rhythm.


    Although the surrounding is still cosmic space, the starlight surrounds Su Yan and the others, and at their feet, they can also see the starry sky whales from the other side slowly floating past!


    These star whales are almost transparent, absorb and absorb the energy in the universe and then turn into little stars, and then continue to swim in the deep space between the fairyland and the other side.


    Primitive Phoenix asked, "Should this be the other side? Did we cross to the other side with the Moji Knife?"


    "I''m not sure, this seems to be the other side, but it''s not the other side. I don''t know what kind of place it is." Su Yan frowned slightly. Symmetrical.


    This is obviously not the other side. If you want to talk about it, it is very similar to some kind of parallel time and space.


    The mortal world has many parallel time and space, because the level of the world itself is too low, and there are countless possibilities for interpretation.


    The reason why the fairy world is the upper world is because the fairy world itself is the only result born after these countless interpretations.


    There should be no parallel time and space in the fairy world, but there are adjacent other worlds outside the fairy world, as well as those lower latitude subspaces.


    So where exactly are they now, and what time and space are they in?


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor, "Do you have any opinions?"


    The undead emperor replied: "I can''t see any clues for the time being. Maybe we should find a foothold and let the Moji Dao lead us."


    Primal Phoenix asked, "How can we let the Moji Knife lead us?"


    "As long as the magic weapon has its own consciousness, you only need to let go of it, and it will make its own decision."


    Following the words of the undead emperor, the original phoenix really let go of the magic chamois knife in his hand.


    I saw the magic scorpion knife immediately suspended in the universe, but the magic suede knife gradually emitted a purple light, and the purple light flickered indefinitely, like the rhythm of breathing.


    Afterwards, the magic chamois really turned into a purple streamer and flew upwards!

 Chapter 4597： Gate of Haotian

    Su Yan and Primal Phoenix glanced at each other, and then they all chased towards the Moji Saber.


    The flying speed of the magic chamois knife is not fast, and it is very easy to follow it.


    In this deep space universe, it is not completely silent, there are many strange creatures cruising in the starry sky.


    These bizarre creatures are often huge in size, and their bodies can reach tens of thousands of feet.


    Some larger creatures occupy the sky, and the size of the body is probably measured in thousands of miles.


    If these strange creatures are put into the fairyland, I am afraid it will cause great panic.


    Just imagine, if there is a creature that can be as big as the Immortal Realm, no matter how gentle the creature is, I am afraid that it will become a thorn in the eyes of those Immortal Emperors.


    The more you fly upwards with the Momo Saber, the more you can find those giant creatures.


    Primitive Phoenix said strangely: "This place is really very strange, very similar to the Sea of ??Constellation in the ancient times. In the first few epochs after the opening of the world, the Sea of ??Constellation was so vibrant, not as desolate and lonely as it is now. Su Yan, Are you saying that we have traveled through time and space to the ancient era?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible, this is not a fairyland at all." Su Yan''s words were extremely certain.


    Traveling back to the past would inevitably destroy the established cause and effect, but Su Yan was completely unaware of the anomaly in the cause and effect, so the hypothesis of the original phoenix absolutely did not exist.


    And this is not a fairyland at all. No matter what, a large part of the Constellation Sea belongs to the fairyland, and the remaining part belongs to the other side.


    The undead emperor said: "This place is indeed very similar to the era I lived in. Let''s see where the Moji Saber will lead us."


    The flying speed of the magic chamois was not affected by those giant creatures, and it has been flying in one direction.


    I don''t know if I have flown thousands of miles or 10,000 miles. This is really not worth mentioning in the vast and boundless space of the universe.


    And a huge light source appeared above his head, just like the original phoenix used the magic scorpion knife to cut open the entrance to the cosmic space.


    Is this where the Moji Dao wants to lead them there?


    This time, the primitive phoenix could not wait to fly directly towards this entrance!


    After she flew there, she did not wait for Su Yan and the undead emperor, but directly entered the entrance!


    Su Yan could only laugh bitterly, and then quickly chased after the undead emperor. After catching up, he realized that they had entered a brand new space.


    There is a door standing in the clouds here. This door looks very old. I don''t know how many years have passed, and the various inscriptions on it have become very mottled.


    However, some ancient totems can still be seen vaguely.


    The primitive phoenix stood in front of this gate, watching the top of the gate extend directly to the end of the cloud.


    There is only a breeze blowing here, and the surrounding white clouds are slowly fluttering.


    Primitive Phoenix stood there without saying a word.


    After Su Yan and the others arrived, Primitive Phoenix stared at Su Yan and said, "Have you ever heard the legend that in the ancient times, humans were not allowed to enter the Immortal Realm, in fact, not only human beings, but the creatures from the lower realms are not qualified to enter the Immortal Realm. But there is an almighty who directly opened up a passage between heaven and earth, and then this passage connects the mortal world and the immortal world, and this way has the possibility of mortals flying from the lower realm to the upper realm."


    "I''ve heard of this kind of thing, you mean" Su Yan glanced at the primitive phoenix, then turned his eyes to the door in front of him!


    This door has long since become very mottled, and the incomplete ancient totems above seem to be silently telling the story of the year.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "This incident is not actually a legend. Gu once witnessed Emperor Haotian erect this door! Only then can the creatures in the lower realm be qualified to enter the upper realm and become servants of God."


    This door in front of me is actually a passage between the world and the fairy world?


    But since it is the passage between the human world and the immortal world established by Emperor Haotian, why does this door stand here again?


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of doubts and troubles. How did this matter get involved with the Primordial Demon?


    Su Yan was very confused at this time, "The location marked on the star map is here. We have already come here. The Primordial Demon has wanted to come here from the beginning? Does this door have any special meaning to him?"


    Primal Phoenix glanced at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, are you really confused, or are you pretending to be confused here?"


    Su Yan said inexplicably, "If you have any opinion, you can directly say that you don''t need to be so circumspect."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Since this door can connect the mortal world and the immortal world, then no matter who masters it, he can banish and suppress his enemies to the lower realm."


    Princess Kong Qian was exiled to the lower realm back then


    But Princess Kong Qian, in the final analysis, is only the cultivation level between the Immortal King and the Emperor, far less than the Great Emperor.


    If the emperor is exiled to the mortal world, the emperor should be able to kill him back to the immortal world at any time. In terms of the emperor''s cultivation base, it is really not difficult to do so.


    Su Yan thought so, but the undead emperor denied Su Yan''s idea, saying: "In ancient times, exile to the lower realm was a cruel punishment. Even if those gods were exiled to the lower realm, very few people could come back. What''s more, the human race?"


    Su Yan asked, "The dharma body of the gods has long been immortalized, why can''t they come back from the mortal world?"


    "Because if you are exiled from the lower world, you will not fall directly into the mortal world, but fall into reincarnation. There are hundreds of millions of sentient beings'' spiritual thoughts in reincarnation. Although the dharma body of gods is eternal, it is not worth it. The impact of countless thoughts of mortals. If you wipe out your own consciousness and lose your past memories, you will never be able to return to the fairyland. You can only fall into the lower world and become a part of the mortals."


    After the undead emperor finished speaking, Su Yan also fell into a dignified contemplation.


    The consciousness of all mortals in the reincarnation is connected together to form a huge sea of ??consciousness, this sea of ??consciousness far exceeds that of any immortal emperor.


    The key is that this sea of ??consciousness is full of all kinds of delusions, which are impossible to control even for the Immortal Emperor.


    After falling into it, if you want to retain your consciousness, it is like trying to swim in the huge waves.


    The original Phoenix Supermarket suddenly flew up, towards the direction of the cloud!


    After flying to the top of the cloud, the magic scorpion knife in the original Phoenix group slashed directly on this gate!


    A huge sound of gold and iron came!


    Then countless traces of dust and rust fell off the door


    After all the dust had settled, the words "Haotian" suddenly appeared above the gate and under the clouds!

 Chapter 4598： The collapse of the other side

    The two words Haotian not only emit a huge golden brilliance, but also a great divine might that is indescribable in words along with it!


    This divine power made Su Yan feel very familiar, and even the golden eyeball that Su Yan had in his grasp became a little hot.


    The instinct they have is the great power of the same source!


    This door is still very mottled, but in addition to mottled, there is a greatness that people just want to admire!


    The former owner of this door, Haotian Emperor, was also the owner of the Immortal Realm. All the Protoss are his sons, and they all need to bow their heads in front of him.


    Those existences below the Protoss are not even worthy of kneeling in front of him.


    After seeing the big characters Haotian on the gate, Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help showing a thoughtful expression, then slowly fell from the sky and returned to Su Yan''s side.


    Primitive Phoenix sighed and said: "Gu really didn''t miss out, this is the gate of heaven established by Haotian God, Guzhen seems to have returned to that era, when almost all the immortal worlds were protoss, Su Baxian, what are we going to do? What shall we do?"


    Su Yan spread out his hands and said, "You know more about these ancient times than I do. What''s the use of asking me what to do?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You should understand what loneliness means.


    Of course Su Yan understood what Primal Phoenix meant. Primal Phoenix was asking him if he wanted to find a way to open this door.


    This door has been standing here, and I don''t know how many years have passed. If it is opened again, no one knows what will happen.


    This is a very strong uncertainty


    Su Yan asked, "What did the primordial demon go through, don''t you have a clue? How could he even find this door and still be unable to escape the pursuit of the Great Demon God?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Gu only knows that he has been making some layouts in secret, but Gu has never asked him about the specific layout. After your fall, Gu has always stayed in Kunlun for at least 30,000 years. Never left Kunlun."


    Su Yan said, "Then open this door. Only when it is opened will you know what he wants to do."


    "Yeah." Primal Phoenix walked in front of the gate. When she put one of her hands on the gate, she only felt that it was extremely cold and heavy, and even her powerful spiritual sense couldn''t do anything about it. penetrate.


    How can this door to Tianyu be opened?


    It shouldn''t be as simple as forcibly pushing it open with brute force, so how can I open it?


    The spell to open it should be unknown. Maybe there are other ways?


    Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix stood in front of this door from left to right, when they heard the undead emperor behind him say: "The Devil''s Mie Saber is the key, with the Devil Mie Knife, you can open this gate of Clear Sky, But nothing good will happen when you open it. You have to be prepared."


    "I just want to know what the Great Demon God and the Primordial Demon are in the game. If they don''t open it, I''m afraid they will never know the answer." After Su Yan finished speaking, he looked at the Primordial Phoenix.


    Just by looking at Primitive Phoenix''s eyes, she can tell that she agrees with Su Yan''s answer.


    The magic scorpion knife is still in the hands of the original Phoenix. If the magic suede knife is a key, how should this key be used?


    Primitive Phoenix and Su Yan walked a few times in front of the gate together, and they were completely uninspired.


    The undead emperor said: "The core of the gate of Haotian is between the words Haotian. You might as well insert the magic scorpion knife into it to see. But I would like to remind again that doing so may not be of any benefit. Even if Emperor Haotian has fallen for many years , the power he left in this world is still very dangerous. Even if the three of us join forces, we may not be able to completely suppress it."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Undead Emperor, you don''t need to talk nonsense. If you are afraid of death, you can exit directly from this space. I have made up my mind today, so I must open this door to see. It should be because of this Gate of Clear Sky that the Mushroom Sword was handed over to the Great Demon God, since it has come to this point, how can there be any reason to go back empty-handed?"


    Su Yan felt the same way. After traveling all the way, he finally came here. If he went back like this, wouldn''t all his previous efforts be in vain?


    When the original phoenix flew up, he inserted the magic scorpion knife into the middle of the word Haotian.


    Suddenly, the word Haotian shook!


    In the shaking, there seems to be an evil force that is slowly breaking the original seal on the gate of Haotian!


    This sinister power is radiated from the magic chamois knife, full of evil delusions, and at the same time it is amazingly corrosive!


    This evil power has been corroding the seal on Haotian Gate since its appearance.


    As the seal loosened, the Gate of Haotian also shook.


    The surrounding clouds were also blown away by such majestic power!


    The shock has continued to the horizon, and it is still spreading. I don��t know where it will spread!


    This special space should also be transformed by Emperor Haotian with the strongest divine power, and the clouds have been blowing into the distance. I don''t know how extensive this heavy space is.


    Just from the hugeness of this space, you can sense how terrifying the power of Emperor Haotian back then!


    And after the power of the Haotian God Emperor was alarmed, this door was slowly opened.


    Heavy voices keep coming, and this door that has not been opened for many years is slowly opening


    Even Su Yan''s mood couldn''t help but become excited, this was a miracle that he hadn''t witnessed in so many years!


    When the door slowly opened, an extremely gloomy aura passed from the crack of the door. It seemed that behind this door was not the mortal world, but a more cruel world.


    The twelve fire wings behind the primitive phoenix have already spread out. She has her body low and she is ready to face the challenges that may come from the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky at any time!


    Just when the nerves of the three of Su Yan were tense to the extreme, at the same time, in some places on the other side.


    The earth suddenly collapsed


    The river flows backwards, and then floats in the sky


    And the sun in the sky even split in two


    Now all existences on the other side are being shaken violently!


    All existence in the world on the other side began to collapse and disintegrate, like an apocalyptic scene.


    What the **** is going on with all this collapse on the other side?


    Many powerhouses on the other side have ascended into the air, and they were shocked to the extreme when they watched their former country collapse and disintegrate like this!

 Chapter 4599： game

    These powerhouses have at least the cultivation base of the Great Emperor, but they are powerless in the fission of this piece of heaven and earth!


    What they are facing now is not a powerful enemy, but the collapse of the world itself!


    Even the most powerful monks don''t know how to deal with such a situation. This is the first time in their lives that they have encountered such an incredible situation!


    No one knows what happened, even the great emperor who is proficient in divination, can''t figure out where the source of all this is!


    They can only see in the fog, the foundation of the other side has been shaken!


    If the other side is a tree, then the soil on which the tree lives is disintegrating!


    The present world and the other shore are mirrors of contrast, like yin and yang, perfect and harmonious.


    Now this harmony has been completely broken!


    No one can stop this collapse. Even those great emperors can''t do anything. Even if they can temporarily repair the mountains and rivers with their strength, it will not take long for the mountains and rivers to become extremely broken again!


    Now the whole world is broken!


    Unless these great emperors have great magic power to reshape the universe, otherwise, no matter what they do, it will not make sense!


    What these great emperors want to do now is to retreat from the other side and return to the fairyland again


    And in the deepest part of the other side, some of the oldest consciousness has also risen at this time.


    Some ancient consciousnesses have been dormant for an unknown number of years, and have already fallen into an eternal slumber, but they were completely awakened at this time!


    These oldest existences have existed since before the creation of the world, and have witnessed all kinds of changes in this world! Has incredible power!


    When all these eternally sleeping monsters wake up, they will definitely bring completely different changes to the world!


    Not only the earth, but also the sky on the other side is also cracked. In the cracks in the sky, you can see the evil **** from the ancient times, staring at everything in the world on the other side with evil eyes.


    No one can control such a change, and no one can say whether it is good or bad!


    Everything fell into an unprecedented terror!


    The world on the other side has completely fallen into the ultimate fragmentation at this time!


    Under such extreme fragmentation, it seems that the other side has been irretrievably destroyed.


    In the midst of this destruction, only the Holy Gate can stay out of it.


    The continent where the Holy Gate is located still exists perfectly in the other side, without any damage.


    Even after the surrounding space gradually became shattered, the Holy Gate was not affected in any way, and it was still a beautiful landscape and tranquility to the extreme.


    But the strongmen of the Holy Sect have become extremely nervous at this time, because under this situation, they can''t see their sect master!


    If there is no sect master coming out to stabilize the situation, they can''t imagine what will happen next!


    At this time, the head of the Holy Gate was playing chess with Zichen Mingmu.


    Since the defeat to Su Yan, Zi Chen Mingmu has returned to the holy gate on the other side.


    Now the master of the Holy Gate is called Tianlan Yazhi, who is her senior brother.


    Although these two people were taught by the same master, they have inherited the characteristics of the Holy Gate from the past to the present-like infighting.


    Zi Chen Mingmu has always dealt with his senior brother very little.


    Of course, the main reason was that Zi Chen Mingmu felt that she was the most suitable person to be the Lord of the Holy Sect, and her senior brother was regarded as the enemy who robbed her of her position.


    With this kind of thinking, how can there be a harmonious relationship between brothers and sisters?


    The two were sitting in a gazebo and were playing a game.


    From the gazebo, the landscape inside the Holy Gate is still very pleasant, and there is no sign of collapse at all.


    But Zichen Mingmu and her senior brother were not fools, they knew all about the shocking changes outside.


    Zi Chen Mingmu is holding a black chess, and now she has the complete upper hand. She is now thinking about it, she has to count all the possible responses of her senior brother, otherwise she may not be able to win this game of chess.


    Compared with Zichen Mingmu, his senior brother Tianlan Yazhi was quite calm. After opening the folding fan, he was gently fanning it, and he looked very handsome and handsome.


    After a long time, Zichen Mingmu placed her chess piece on the middle board. After thinking about it, she felt that it is best to play chess with her own chess path!


    The chess piece fell on the middle plate, just touching the waist of Dalong. What Zichen Mingmu has to do is to slay the dragon!


    Even if the dragon slaying is unsuccessful, she can at least trap the dragon! In the end, she will definitely not fall behind!


    Seeing Zichen Mingmu fall, the senior brother shook his head gently and said, "Mingmu, your intention to kill is too heavy, everyone can see that you want to slay the dragon, do you think I will be unprepared?"


    I saw my brother put the chess piece on one side. This time, it was really unique, and it was like opening up a brand new battlefield for Dalong, with a different kind of vitality.


    The great advantage that Zi Chen Mingmu had just now was gone.


    When Zi Chen Mingmu''s purple eyes didn''t look annoyed, because she was not good at Go, being able to push her senior brother to this level is enough to prove that her strength has greatly improved compared to before. .


    For the outcome on this chessboard, Zi Chen Mingmu didn''t care so much.


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Senior brother, you said that the purpose of the holy gate is to avoid the world, do you think there is still a way to avoid it? If the gate of Haotian is not closed, the other side will collapse completely, and even the holy gate will no longer exist. Now, what are you going to do then?"


    The senior brother pointed to the piece that had just fallen on the chessboard and said, "Even if the other side collapses, the Holy Gate will continue. If there was no Holy Gate, the world would have been in chaos. It is the order of time that requires our Holy Gate, and It''s not that our Holy Gate lives on this."


    "Really? Do you still remember what Master said?" Zichen Mingmu said, "Master said that once the gate of Haotian opens, the gears of history will turn again! Falling down, what will happen this time? All human races, all immortal emperors will fall, and will this world usher in a new master?"


    The brother made a gesture of invitation, meaning to let Zichen Mingmu continue to play chess, and then said: "These have nothing to do with our holy gate, our holy gate''s mission is to exist in the other side, and make the other side belong to reality. Take good care of the parts of it, and don''t let those ancient gods and demons get involved. As for what kind of rights changes will be in the immortal world, that is not within our consideration, and the Holy Gate will still watch the fire from the shore as before."


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s mind was no longer on the chessboard for a long time, and the next few chess moves were all reckless, completely revealing the murderous intention that he had just carefully concealed.


    Although the senior brother was even better at chess, he was still exhausted by Zichen Mingmu''s direct attack.


    This game is still five or five.

 Chapter 4600： hate being a loser

    Zichen Mingmu looked at his brother and said, "Brother, I have already fought with Su Baxian again. Can you tell me why? I returned to the Holy Sect because of this problem."


    "Why why?" Brother asked.


    "He has already died, and all of us know that he has died. This is absolutely impossible to fake, right? How can a dead person be resurrected?" Zichen Mingmu asked, "Since ancient times, those There should be many gods and demons who have fallen stronger than him. Some even existed in the chaos before the creation of the world. Why did those gods and demons not resurrect, but he, Su Baxian, was resurrected? Did he surpass those gods and demons? Is it the ability of the gods and demons?"


    Senior brother was still looking at the chessboard attentively, and said casually, "Since you already know the answer, why are you asking me what to do?"


    "I know the answer? Does Su Baxian really have the ability to surpass the gods and demons? But he is only a mere human race, how can the human race achieve this level? No! He has mastered the godhead of Shiva, and it is the destruction of this world. Lord God!" Zi Chen Mingmu said this, but instead confused himself.


    Senior Brother said at this time: "Do you still remember that Su Baxian practiced a special exercise called Chaos Nine Heavens Art?"


    "Is that the practice that allows him to be reborn after death?"


    "Not necessarily, only Chaos Jiutian Jue can''t be reborn after death, and he needs something to help him, to put his broken soul together again, and then he can truly be resurrected from the dead."


    Zichen Mingmu almost immediately asked, "What is that?"


    The senior said, "It''s your turn."


    Where is Zi Chen Mingmu still thinking about playing chess, now she just wants to understand Su Yan''s biggest secret, other things are not important.


    Zi Chen Mingmu glanced at it a few times, and then casually dropped a shot, which still landed near the middle plate.


    The senior brother said seriously: "Your move is unreasonable."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "My heart is all about Su Baxian now, where is there a chess path? Senior brother may as well tell me directly, what is that thing?"


    "Did you know that his natal magic weapon is an eight-story pagoda pagoda?"


    "Of course I know. I fought with him several times, but I couldn''t help his eight-story pagoda pagoda. It''s really hateful! If I can destroy his pagoda pagoda, then I won''t be defeated by him again and again! "Zi Chen Mingmu had already gritted his teeth when he said this.


    She was absolutely unwilling to lose to Su Yan several times!


    If she could hear from her senior brother how to crack the eight-story Buddha pagoda, then she really couldn''t ask for it.


    Senior brother said leisurely: "One of the exercises that Su Baxian cultivated is called the Great Buddha Art. After completing it, he can transform into a pagoda of his own destiny at any time. This pagoda integrates attack and defense, and it really has no weaknesses. It is more stable, if it is not attacked with the divine artifact, then I am afraid that there is no way to shake it."


    "Also, the Buddha Pagoda can transform into the Heaven of Great Freedom. After the pagoda collapsed, he forced his soul to gather in Chaos when he was dying. Another mental method he practiced, Chaos Jiutian Jue, was the Heavenly Emperor''s mental method, and he practiced it to the extreme. He can go beyond the past, present and future, and travel between the present world and chaos. With these two exercises, he can naturally be reborn after death, but this is only a theory, and various unexpected situations may occur in actual operation.��


    "Su Baxian may not be able to be reborn again and again. Even if he is reborn again and again, after his spiritual consciousness is thrown into the sea of ??reincarnation, the test he has undergone is extraordinary. Few gods and demons can resist it, but he can resist the sea of ??reincarnation. , doesn''t the preservation of self-consciousness prove that he has surpassed gods and demons at the level of mind?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu was very dissatisfied after hearing what his senior brother said, and said, "No matter how much you think about him Su Baxian, I will kill him sooner or later, and then you will think that I am more powerful than Su Baxian. character."


    The senior brother smiled, then shook his head again, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Zi Chen Mingmu stared at the chessboard again and became distracted. Just now, she obviously had the advantage, but after such a distraction just now, she has now completely fallen into the disadvantage.


    Playing chess is actually like life, one wrong move may be one wrong move!


    When you want to regret it, it''s too late!


    Of course Zi Chen Mingmu understood this kind of truth, but her mood still became annoyed.


    She has never liked to lose, no matter what it is or what kind of opponent it is.


    Senior Brother suddenly raised his head at this time and said, "Ming Mu, if it''s not particularly necessary, don''t provoke Su Baxian. This is my special advice to you personally. Of course, if you don''t obey my rules. Advice I will not have any opinion, but you will pay a considerable price."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "The gate of Haotian has been opened, and after the gear of fate turns again, who can stay out of it? Maybe I have a chance to get a good fortune artifact? Once I have a good fortune artifact, I will decide. I won''t lose to him Su Baxian!"


    Senior brother shook his head and said, "You are about to lose this game of chess. Can you think about the problem at hand?"


    "I''ve long planned to admit defeat. But it''s not a fruitless trip to come back. At least I know why Su Baxian was able to be reborn. I originally thought that he was incarnated into a **** before his death, so part of his personality was preserved. He came down, so he was able to be reborn, I never thought he would have such skills! Senior brother, don��t play chess, the people below are probably already anxious. If you don��t show up again, they will force the palace soon!��


    Now the outside is chaotic, and the entire other side is collapsing rapidly.


    The main gate of the Holy Gate is that if you don''t go out to clean up the situation at this time, I am afraid that it will damage the prestige of the Holy Gate on the other side!


    If Zi Chen Mingmu was replaced, he would have overturned the chessboard and went out to deal with this situation. How could he still have the mind to play chess here?


    Senior brother stood up first, and then said: "Ming Mu, in fact, today''s collapse of the other side and the restart of the Gate of Haotian are related to Su Baxian. This person came back to the Immortal Realm to become the son of destiny. Believe it or not. Believe it or not, this is his destiny."


    Zi Chen Mingmu was stunned for a moment, and then asked: "He Su Baxian has already created an era, how can it be his turn to come to the Son of Heaven?"


    Brother Zichen Mingmu''s question, brother did not answer, instead, he flew directly towards the distant mountain. Brother''s flying movements were very elegant, but the speed was extremely fast, and he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Although the person has already flown away, half of the words of the senior brother still remain in place: "It''s time to invite out that artifact of good fortune!"

 Chapter 4601： Ling Zun Ming Jian

    It has been more than 73,000 years that Tianlan Yazhi has become the leader of the Holy Sect.


    From the moment he was promoted to become the master of the Holy Gate, he automatically became the master of the other side.


    In the world on the other side, all the laws are formulated by him.


    The Holy Gate has an incomparably transcendent position to the other shore, which far exceeds the control of the Heavenly Court over the Immortal Realm.


    On the other side, no matter how powerful the gods and demons are, after seeing Tianlan Yazhi, they will automatically be half a level lower.


    The existence of the other shore is very difficult for many immortal emperors to understand.


    The so-called other shore is equivalent to the mirror of the fairyland.


    When you look in the mirror, a new "you" will appear in the mirror, but everyone knows that the mirrored world does not exist.


    And the elders of the holy gate opened up the mirror of the fairy world by incredible means, forming an independent world of wonders.


    Although this independent spectacle world was born from the projection of the fairy world, it is not controlled by the laws of the fairy world, but has its own set of laws that operate independently.


    In fact, it is not entirely accurate to say that the other side is the world, because everything on the other side is a mirror.


    There is no way to bring everything on the other side to the fairyland. Once taken to the fairyland, it will turn into dust and ashes.


    The moment it was born from the other side, it was destined to become a paradise for those disappointed in the fairyland.


    Whether it is the gods and demons who were once expelled or the immortal emperors who failed in the struggle, the other side is their last shelter.


    If there is no other side, then these people will be destined to have nowhere to go, but to complete the date with death.


    And what establishes the existence of the other side is actually an artifact of good fortune.


    Only the divine artifact can change the law and completely shape the mirror of the fairy world into a world with independent laws.


    This artifact of good fortune is called the Haotian Mirror.


    It is the Haotian Mirror that illuminates the fairy world, forming a projection, and then there is the other side of the world in the mirror.


    It can be said that the other side world they are now in is actually inside the Clear Sky Mirror.


    Because the Holy Gate retains the Clear Sky Mirror, it can become the existence of the other side that is above everything!


    Tianlan Yazhi flew towards a mountain peak. There was a small shrine at the top of the mountain. The small shrine was surrounded by barriers inside and outside.


    In fact, the enchantment here is no trivial matter, even those gods and demons from ancient times have nothing to do.


    After Tianlan Yazhi entered this small shrine, he saw that there were two tablets in the shrine.


    These two tablets enshrine the heaven and the earth, and even a mirror cannot be seen.


    After Tian Lan Yazhi entered, her expression became very pious. She first bowed gently in front of the tablet of heaven and earth, and then when she was about to get up, she heard a charming female voice from behind the tablet: "You just do it casually. Do you worship? Shouldn''t you kneel three times and nine kowtows?"


    Tianlan Yazhi opened his folding fan easily, then smiled, and said, "Xiaosheng has seen the girl before."


    "You haven''t seen me yet, why are you saying such things, Tianlan Yazhi, you are more frivolous than before! You are obviously already a lot of age, why haven''t you grown at all?" The female voice was very immature, It sounded like the voice of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl.


    Then a girl in priest clothes slowly walked out from behind the shrine.


    The clothes on this girl are one size bigger than her figure, so when she wears this set of priest''s clothes, not only does she not feel majestic, but it makes people feel very playful


    It was as if she was secretly wearing her parents'' clothes to pretend to be an adult.


    But Tian Lan Yazhi didn''t dare to be disrespectful in front of this girl at all. Instead, she lowered her head and insisted on the student''s courtesy.


    Who is this girl who can make the leader of the Holy Sect treat her so respectfully.


    I saw the girl wiggling her sleeves and said, "Tianlan Yazhi, you don''t have to come here, tell me, why did you come to me!"


    Tianlan Yazhi''s demeanor became more and more respectful, and said, "Ling Zun, we shouldn''t have seen each other for three thousand years, and I miss it after a long time."


    "Huh? Has it been that long?" After the girl finished speaking, she really counted the time with her fingers.


    After finishing the calculation, the girl said: "It''s really been three thousand years, so I''ve been on this mountain for so long, but I don''t think time flies at all."


    After the girl finished speaking, she looked at Tianlan Yazhi and said, "I feel like you haven''t made much progress in the past three thousand years, and you have been wasting another three thousand years to fiddle with those useless things, right?"


    Tianlan Yazhi smiled bitterly: "Lingzun Mingjian, I have indeed spent thousands of years studying Go, but I also want to learn something from Go."


    The girl waved her hand and said, "Is this the reason why you are not diligent in your cultivation? You are the leader of the Holy Sect, why are you still playing with things like a child?"


    In the face of the girl''s reprimand, Tian Lan Yazhi did not dare to refute at all, and could only say: "Then I will practice diligently after I go back, and strive to improve my cultivation and realm when I see Lingzun next time."


    Then the girl showed a satisfied expression and said, "Tell me, Tianlan Yazhi, you have always been to the Three Treasures Hall without incident. Do you have any questions about coming to me?"


    "The world on the other side is collapsing, I''m here to ask for an answer." Tian Lan Yazhi said here, his tone has become very cautious, "Ling Zun can already perceive that the world on the other side is already collapsing. , those gods and demons who were suppressed to perpetual sleep have also awakened one after another, and the collapse of the other side of the world is already imminent."


    After listening to this, the girl immediately retorted: "How can it be as serious as you said! It''s just a small problem, it''s only when the gate of Haotian is opened that this situation will happen. But who is so bold, even the gate of Haotian dares to open it Aren''t you afraid of being swallowed up?"


    Tianlan Yazhi did not answer, he only knew that the foundation of the Gate of Clear Sky had been shaken, thus threatening the stability of the other side of the world.


    The girl made a contemplative expression, and after a while she said, "Well, Tianlan Yazhi, I''ll go down the mountain with you to settle this matter. It''s not a big deal, it''s not a small matter, it''s just your strength. , I am afraid that there is no way to completely settle it, and I can only go out in person."


    After listening to the girl finish, Tian Lan Yazhi showed an overjoyed expression, then bowed her hands and said, "Then student, I respectfully invite Lingzun to come down the mountain."


    After the girl glanced at Tianlan Yazhi, she walked straight to the outside of the temple.


    Because the priest''s clothes were too big, she really struggled a little when she crossed the threshold of the temple.

 Chapter 4602： behind the door

    Tianlan Yazhi followed the girl, came down from the mountain unhurriedly, and flew towards the palace in the sky at the Holy Gate!


    Zichen Mingmu was still in the palace. She heard that her senior brother said that she would invite the divine artifact out, so she did not leave.


    Because even she has only heard of it, and has never seen the divine artifact that Saint Sect has always held.


    If you can open your eyes today, it will be a worthwhile trip.


    Zi Chen Mingmu originally thought that the senior brothers would show their might, at least they would have to make an earth-shattering movement.


    Who knows that nothing happened, Tianlan Yazhi didn''t go for a long time and came back, and there was a little girl behind Tianlan Yazhi.


    Zichen Mingmu glanced at the little girl and said, "Senior brother, didn''t you say you were going to get the divine artifact, why didn''t you get the divine artifact, but instead there was a little girl, shouldn''t this little girl be yours? Illegal daughter?"


    Tianlan Yazhi immediately glared at Zichen Mingmu and scolded: "Don''t talk nonsense, this is a spiritual master, and his seniority in the holy gate is still higher than mine. There are a total of five gate owners in the holy gate, all of whom have learned from her. art!"


    Zichen Mingmu glanced at Tianlan Yazhi, and she realized that Tianlan Yazhi was not joking, and in such occasions, Tianlan Yazhi would never make such unscrupulous jokes.


    Does the Holy Gate really have a mysterious spirit?


    Tianlan Yazhi went on to say: "Ling Zun has never appeared in front of the disciples easily, even the sect master doesn''t often see the face of the spirit Zun, but our holy gate does have a spirit Zun. Ling Zun, so-called ignorant no one. Please don''t blame her."


    Lingzun glanced at Zichen Mingmu, and then said: "She is still a little girl, how can I know the same as a little girl?"


    Lingzun spoke out such old-fashioned words in a very immature voice, which inevitably made people feel a very strong sense of disobedience.


    Then Tianlan Yazhi gave Zichen Mingmu a wink, and took the lead in clasping her fists and bowing her head. Of course, Zichen Mingmu understood what Senior Brother meant.


    Lingzun really didn''t care about Zichen Mingmu, but asked Tianlan Yazhi: "Do you still remember someone?"


    "Who?"


    "Of course it''s the man who went to the sea of ????stars and Buddhas on the other side and wanted to change his destiny."


    Tianlan Yazhi fell into memory, and soon said: "Ling Zun said Su Baxian?"


    "Yes, it''s him." Ling Zun said, "It was he who opened the gate of Haotian."


    Zi Chen Mingmu showed an extremely puzzled expression and asked, "Why did he do this? It won''t do him any good."


    Lingzun replied: "If you are in front of the Gate of Clear Sky, will you consider taking the Gate of Clear Sky for your own use?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu was speechless for a while, but Tian Lan Yazhi asked: "Then how do we stop Lingzun? If we can''t stop him, I''m afraid the shaking of the world on the other side will become irreversible. ."


    Lingzun said: "It''s too late to stop him now, the gate of Haotian has already opened."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Hasn''t everything come to an irreversible situation?"


    Ling Zunhe smiled and said: "Since I have already left the mountain, how can I sit and watch the other side collapse?"


    Zichen Mingmu asked, "I don''t know what Lingzun can do."


    Ling Zun said: "To find a solution to the problem, you need to know what is hidden on the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky."


    According to legend, the Gate of Haotian is a channel created by Emperor Haotian to communicate between the upper and lower realms.


    If the gate of Haotian is opened, then another channel should be opened between the immortal world and the mortal world, right?


    When mortals ascend to the Immortal Realm, they will no longer have to go through the experience of the Nine Heavens Tribulation, but can directly ascend into the Immortal Realm from the secret realm of the Gate of Haotian.


    The undead emperor and the original phoenix both thought so, but Su Yan had an ominous premonition in his heart, and always felt that something uncertain might happen behind this.


    And the gate of Haotian slowly opened in front of the three of them.


    When the gap between the door became wider and wider, the gloomy and cold aura from the inside of the Gate of Clear Sky was already blowing towards us!


    This gloomy aura made the three of them have a very dangerous texture in their spiritual sense!


    It was as if something incredible was about to break free from the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky and return to the Immortal Realm.


    "This breath is definitely not the breath of the mortal world! What the **** is going on, isn''t the gate of Haotian connected to the mortal world? Or is it because the gate of Haotian was closed for too long, the interior of the gate of Haotian was too closed, resulting in a strange breath Variety!"


    When Primitive Phoenix spoke, he frowned involuntarily.


    On the other side of Haotian Gate, no one knew what was going on everywhere.


    When Divine Sense entered the interior of the Gate of Clear Sky, it could only sense a very strange aura surrounding everything!


    When God wanted to go further, he would be mercilessly swallowed up by these strange breaths!


    It was as if on the other side of the Gate of Haotian lived an unknowable and strange fierce god.


    If it is connected to the mortal world on the opposite side, how can even the breath of the emperor be swallowed up?


    The undead emperor said: "There is something wrong, isn''t it too hasty for us to open the gate of Haotian like this? Why does the gate of Haotian feel like some kind of seal?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The Gate of Clear Sky has already been opened. Isn''t it like an afterthought when you say this? Now we have to figure out what''s on the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky!"


    Su Yan never said a word, as if he had thought of something, his brows were also inadvertently furrowed.


    Immediately, Su Yan said: "I probably know what is on the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky! The Gate of Clear Sky is not a conduit for communication between the mortal world and the immortal world at all, but has another purpose!"


    Primitive Phoenix asked curiously: "Don''t make any quizzes, but tell me what the other side of the Gate of Clear Sky is!"


    Su Yan said: "Have you ever heard of antimatter? Everything in this world has two sides, the superior and the inferior, the front and the rear follow each other, everything is a duality of opposites. There is also antimatter on the opposite side of the matter! The Gate of Clear Sky is like a pipeline. , is connected to the world of antimatter! That''s why our consciousness will be swallowed up after entering the gate of Haotian!"


    "Because after all, our consciousness is still a product of this world! So we can''t enter the opposite side of the world at all!" the undead emperor added.


    Primitive Phoenix asked: "Su Baxian, you said that the opposite is connected to the world of antimatter, how can you see it? Do you have any evidence?"


    "If you want evidence, just show it to you!"

 Chapter 4603： antimatter

    After Su Yan finished speaking, there was already a red lotus flower in his hand. Then Su Yan sent this red lotus flower towards the world of antimatter!


    Just when I came to the gate of Haotian Gate, that red lotus flower swayed and swayed!


    This red lotus flower is composed of the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire. When the lotus is swaying and fluctuating, it means that the power of the divine fire source has been shaken!


    After entering the gate of Haotian, the range that the red lotus can shine is only within a short three feet!


    You must know that this is the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire, and it is blessed by Su Yan''s supreme mana, so it should shine for all ages!


    But the current situation is clearly not the case!


    When the red lotus entered and penetrated into the gate of Haotian, the power of the red lotus also weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that there is an invisible force in the darkness that is eating away at the power of the red lotus!


    Then the red lotus flower gradually withered under their eyelids, and the light of the divine fire became weaker and weaker, and finally was swallowed up by the darkness!


    The original Phoenix was speechless at this time.


    On the contrary, the undead emperor said: "It seems that everything is clear. Behind the gate of Haotian is endless antimatter. If anyone can master the gate of Haotian, it is equivalent to mastering the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. If it is primitive If the Heavenly Demon has mastered the Gate of Clear Sky, then he only needs to build the Gate of Clear Sky on the side of the Heavenly Court, and then the endless antimatter will be enough to destroy the Heavenly Court without costing one soldier or one soldier."


    The derivation of the undead emperor was very logical, but Su Yan still felt that this matter should be more than that simple.


    Once there are some points that they did not capture.


    As the three of them spoke, the Gate of Haotian had opened even more!


    And from the inside of the Gate of Clear Sky, the power of antimatter has gradually penetrated into this world!


    The surrounding clouds were gradually dyed a pitch-black color.


    This seems to be some kind of early warning mechanism. Once the power inside the Gate of Clear Sky is leaked, it can only be known by the change in the color of the white clouds.


    And the primordial phoenix unbelievably burned its divine fire into the crack of the gate of Haotian!


    When the power of the primordial phoenix and antimatter acted, a pillar of fire rose into the sky!


    But what this fire pillar was burning was no longer the Chitian Divine Fire, but the violent explosion that occurred after the antimatter neutralized the Phoenix Divine Fire!


    The original phoenix couldn''t control the explosion at all, and in the explosion, the Phoenix Divine Fire she cast later also collapsed along with it!


    The explosion produced an extremely terrifying impact, and the three of Su Yan had to fight with a barrier.


    Su Yan immediately urged Primitive Phoenix to dissipate his own fire.


    Primordial Phoenix was too reckless to do this just now, and made it clear that it would put him in an extremely dangerous situation.


    But Primitive Phoenix has not recovered at this time, because this is the first time she has encountered a situation where the Phoenix Divine Fire will collapse!


    The undead emperor said: "Not only your divine fire, but all matter in this world, as long as it encounters antimatter, all will collapse. No matter how powerful the couple is, no matter how powerful the formation, it will no longer play its original role. effect."


    If you look at it from this perspective, then this kind of antimatter can be regarded as an ultimate weapon.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Everyone has only heard of antimatter, but no one has seen it. Are you sure these are antimatter?"


    "Of course, don''t forget that my current identity is the Lord God of Destruction. If I look at the past with the eyes of a god, how can I be wrong? The most urgent task now is to close the gate of Haotian again, otherwise it will be too much. If antimatter leaks out, I am afraid it will cause unknown consequences!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, both the undead emperor and the undead emperor transformed the god''s dharma body.


    Primitive Phoenix originally wanted to help, but was stopped by Su Yan, "Your fire is too destructive, and after colliding with those antimatter, if there are two more explosions, the situation will be completely out of control!"


    Although Primitive Phoenix was extremely dissatisfied with what Su Yan said, he also knew that what Su Yan said was absolutely true.


    All the power of the original phoenix is ??related to fire, and antimatter is inherently very unstable.


    If the primordial phoenix flew into the sky, that phoenix fire might turn her whole body into a powder keg that exploded.


    Now that the overall situation is the most important, she can only continue to stay in Su Yan''s enchantment.


    The huge Dharma bodies of Shiva and Feathered Serpent appeared on the left and right sides of the Gate of Haotian respectively, desperately trying to close the Gate of Haotian again!


    But the heavy door did not move at all, no matter how much effort Su Yan and the undead emperor used!


    Su Yan had already noticed that there was a spell that bound the gate of Haotian, preventing the gate of Haotian from opening and closing normally.


    Su Yan wanted to break the spell, but he couldn''t separate.


    A lot of anti-matter power has been leaked out, even if he protects his body with the destruction of divine power, it is somewhat unbearable.


    On the other side, the dharma body of the undead emperor has gradually been corroded by the divine power of destruction, and I don''t know how long it can last!


    Now the situation has become very critical!


    If the gate of Haotian cannot be closed again, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At this moment, a sun suddenly rose in the distant sky.


    The original phoenix looked at this round of the sun, and then showed an expression of amazement.


    A terrifying aura followed the sun''s rays all the way to this side, and also sprinkled on the dharma bodies of Su Yan and the undead emperor!


    With this layer of light body protection, the corrosion of the anti-matter breath to the two legal bodies stopped immediately.


    In this layer of light, the original phoenix sensed the breath of the divine artifact!


    Who is it, who will suddenly appear at this time, and come to help them?


    Primitive Phoenix showed a puzzled expression.


    But this powerhouse who suddenly appeared, with the divine artifact of good fortune, was undoubtedly on their side.


    With the help of this powerhouse, Su Yan was finally able to separate himself and directly destroyed the first-layer spell on the Gate of Clear Sky with a magic weapon.


    In this way, the Gate of Haotian can finally be pushed again.


    Afterwards, Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor used all their milk-feeding strength, and then closed the gate of Haotian again.


    The scattered antimatter, under the light of the light, also melted and disintegrated like ice and snow!


    At that moment in the distance, the brilliance of the sun has not dissipated, and it is still shining among the sea of ??clouds.


    After Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor received the dharma body of the gods, they landed in front of the Gate of Clear Sky. Su Yan began to gasp. Although it didn''t take long for him to transform into the dharma body, it was extremely dangerous.


    The consumption of Su Yan and the undead emperor is also enormous!

 Chapter 4604： The golden light shines on the world

    "What''s going on with this round of the sun? Could it be that the sun can also be an artifact of good fortune?" The primitive phoenix asked in a tone that was completely incomprehensible.


    "Even if the divine artifact is transformed into a first-level world, it is normal, but what''s so surprising about turning into the sun? I already know which divine artifact it is!" Su Yan said, "After such a long time, I can finally do it again. Witnessing her brilliance is like a dream!"


    Primal Phoenix asked, "Su Baxian, what are you talking about? Why am I so confused?"


    Su Yan said: "Do you know that I have been to the other side."


    "That''s your past life, what are you doing on the other side?"


    Su Yan said: "I want to change my life against the sky, but you know the final result, but I have seen a good fortune artifact on the other side. Although the Red Lotus Sky Dance in my hand is also a good fortune artifact, there is absolutely no way to compare it with her. After all, the incubation time of Red Lotus Sky Dance is too short, it is like a baby, its own powerful strength has not been fully awakened, and its potential has not been fully developed."


    "Huh? The artifact of creation on the other side?"


    "Not bad! Maybe she should be the most powerful divine artifact in the world. There is no such thing. No divine artifact in this world can compare to her." Su Yan said this with great certainty.


    "Is this the sun in front of us?"


    "Yes, it should be her. When you see her body, you should be even more surprised than you are now." Su Yan said with certainty.


    The undead emperor suddenly looked at Su Yan and said, "Is the artifact of good fortune you''re talking about the Clear Sky Mirror?"


    "Well, it''s her." Su Yan said.


    "It is said that the Haotian Mirror was Emperor Haotian''s treasure back then, but after Emperor Haotian fell and died, he has been missing. Could it be that it has always been kept in the holy gate on the other side? No wonder the twelve clans searched the entire immortal world to find them. The whereabouts of Haotianjing will not be reached."


    The undead emperor has already sensed the strange ripple power around that round of sun, which is the unique power of the Holy Gate.


    The mystery of Tianlan Yazhi''s ripple lies in Tianlan. The so-called Tianlan actually refers to the brilliance of the sky.


    With his ripples and space domain, the Clear Sky Mirror can be enhanced to such an extent that even if it is separated by hundreds of millions of miles, it will be illuminated by the brilliance of the Clear Sky Mirror!


    This is the power of the artifact creation!


    Perhaps Haotian Mirror can no longer be regarded as a pure artifact of good fortune, but an artifact of ancient good fortune!


    Su Yan smiled: "The Holy Gate doesn''t have the ability to keep the Haotian Mirror. It''s not so much that the Haotian Mirror was kept by the Holy Gate, but rather that she created the Holy Gate on her own initiative. Without her, it would not have been possible. If there is a holy gate, there will be no other shore.��


    The more Primitive Phoenix listened, the more confused he became. He had absolutely no idea what Su Yan was talking about.


    Primitive Phoenix knows a lot about the history of Immortal Realm, but she doesn''t know much about the other side, because it is a world she has never set foot in before.


    And the original phoenix has always been not interested in the so-called other side, thinking that the so-called other side is just a place for those magic sticks to comfort themselves.


    If you really have power, you should stay in the fairy world to be king and hegemony, why go to the so-called other shore to pursue the so-called leisure?


    Regarding the other shore, there are naturally many legends in the fairyland.


    In these legends, the other side is generally described as an ideal world, and there are no disputes and no grudges in the other side.


    It is the state that is closest to a small country with few people, old and dead, and no contact with each other.


    As long as you can reach the other side, everything that has happened in the fairyland will be written off.


    So the other side is still very attractive to many immortals.


    But her primitive phoenix is ??sitting on the Kunlun Yuxu, which is already considered to be the ultimate happiness, why should she go to the so-called other shore?


    Therefore, the other side is not attractive to the original Phoenix.


    Now that the gate of Haotian has been closed again, the shaking on the other side has quickly subsided.


    But Su Yan looked at the big sun and suddenly said, "Maybe we should meet her."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, he could already sense that a powerful aura was slowly approaching.


    And the big sun in the distance gradually began to restrain its divine light.


    It didn''t take long for Zichen Mingmu to appear first. Zichen Mingmu snorted heavily when she saw Su Yan. Although she really wanted to take action against Su Yan, she also knew that it was not her who was talking here now. .


    Can only honestly stand in the void.


    Tianlan Yazhi appeared second, and the ripples and the universe just now were his masterpieces.


    Immortal Emperor can know at a glance that this person''s cultivation base and realm are firmly above Zichen Mingmu.


    "Tianlan, the Sect Master of the Holy Sect has also appeared, but that''s what it should be. The Clear Sky Mirror has already appeared. It''s really unreasonable that you won''t appear again." Su Yan said.


    Tianlan Yazhi was still as suave and suave as ever, he clasped his fists at Su Yan and said, "Xiandi Su, I never imagined that we would meet again after the Eternal Era. After going through the Eternal Era, my strength has grown tremendously compared to that year. Great leap, I think I won''t lose to you again this time."


    Su Yan did have a battle with Tianlan Yazhi on the other side, but at that time Tianlan Yazhi was not the sect master of the Holy Sect at all, and his strength and realm were far less than today.


    Su Yan abused him with only one hand.


    Presumably after that battle, Tian Lan Yazhi knew the shame and then braved, so that he could have today''s realm.


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan mockingly, "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, you are really amazing! No matter where you go, there are enemies everywhere."


    This time, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to the original Phoenix, and just looked at Tianlan Yazhi.


    What Su Yan thought in his heart was that since Tianlan Yazhi had already appeared here, then Haotianjing would probably appear soon.


    It didn''t take long for a little girl in a priest''s clothes to fly towards this side in a crooked route.


    After the little girl flew, Zichen Mingmu and Tianlan Yazhi both took the initiative to make way and let the little girl fall in front of the closed gate of Haotian.


    After the little girl flew over, she first glanced at Su Yan, then at Primitive Phoenix, and finally at the Undying Emperor, and snorted heavily.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t know the origin of this little girl, but felt that her aura was very suspicious.


    It was an aura she had never seen before, and although this little girl had very vivid eyebrows and eyes, she didn''t have the aura of a living person at all, neither like a living person, nor a dead person.


    The little girl spun around in front of the Gate of Haotian, and then said, "Su Baxian, are you crazy? You have broken all the seals I placed on the Gate of Haotian, you know how to do this. How difficult is it to seal? You are really, I thought you could grow a little after being resurrected, but I didn��t expect you to be making trouble all day long.��

 Chapter 4605： little dispute

    This little girl''s childish voice was very immature, but her words were very old-fashioned, and she reprimanded Su Yan in the tone of an elder.


    But what''s even more strange is that Su Yan didn''t mean to refute at all. Instead, he said: "I just want to see what is inside the Gate of Clear Sky. Can''t people be curious?"


    "Humph! Is the Gate of Haotian where you play games? One, two, three of you are all idiots."


    Su Yan''s face showed a look of crying and laughing. No matter where they are placed in the fairy world, they are the power that can shake everything, and they will definitely be feared and worshipped by those true immortals!


    But in front of Ling Zun, the three of them were just idiots who didn''t know what to do.


    Primal Phoenix glanced at Su Yan, then asked, "Who is this little girl?"


    Su Yan said, "She is not a little girl, she is Haotianjing."


    "What? Are you joking, or are you just having fun? This little girl is Haotianjing?" Primal Phoenix''s words were full of surprise.


    The Haotian Mirror is obviously a magic weapon. The sun just now was the incarnation of the Haotian Mirror. How could a magic weapon become a human?


    This is simply ridiculous!


    Primal Phoenix didn''t believe Su Yan''s words at all this time.


    On the contrary, the undead emperor laughed and said: "A stubborn stone can be cultivated into an adult, why can''t the Haotian Mirror be transformed into a human form?"


    "But" Primordial Phoenix was still very hesitant, because the things in front of him were too unbelievable.


    It is true that all artifacts have their own intellect. It is also certain that the spiritual intelligence of the divine artifact can even surpass that of an ordinary true immortal.


    But relying on this wisdom, the magic weapon can also become a great emperor, which is unheard of!


    The magic weapon has powerful power from the moment it is cast, but this powerful force will also be bound together with the laws of constructing the magic weapon, so that the shape of the magic weapon is fixed.


    If a magical weapon wants to be transformed into a human form, it needs to break the laws that make it up. This difficulty is not comparable to that of a monster.


    After the demon clan swallowed up Yuehua and formed a demon pill, they could naturally turn into a human form with the demon pill, which was a matter of course.


    The two are simply not the same thing.


    It is very difficult for ordinary magical soldiers to change shape, let alone fortune-telling artifacts!


    Not even to mention the magic weapon, even the primitive phoenix, in order to be able to transform, it also suffered a lot.


    Different from the cognition of ordinary people, the stronger the innate power and the stronger the physical body, the more difficult it will be to transform into a human being.


    I only heard Su Yan say: "The first time I saw her, I was just as surprised as you, I just felt that my worldview was about to be overturned, and it was not until later that I learned that even the entire other world is her masterpiece, I realized that It''s only reasonable that she can transform into a human form."


    No matter how absurd and absurd things are in front of him, Primitive Phoenix can only accept that this little girl is indeed the incarnation of Haotian Mirror.


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Ling Zun, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Haotianjing can actually be transformed into a human form, which is something she can''t think of, and it seems that the door owner of the holy gate is just a mascot, the real person should be her Haotianjing!


    The primitive phoenix only felt that all this was a bit absurd, and a magic weapon could actually ride on the owner''s head.


    Ling Zun asked Su Yan, "Is this little phoenix your confidante?"


    "Of course not. If she can kill me, I''m afraid she will be the first to do it to me."


    Lingzun smiled and said: "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, you are really good at being a man. I have seen so many gods and demons from the ancient times, and I have never seen anyone who can cause trouble and provoke enemies more than you! How on earth are you a person, how can you be like this?"


    "I have a lot of enemies, but being able to live safe and sound today, doesn''t it prove that I am capable enough?" Su Yan asked back.


    Ling Zun was amused by Su Yan''s words, the situation between the two parties seemed to be laughing and scolding, just like meeting old friends.


    But in fact, they were secretly guarding each other, ready to take action at any time.


    Su Yan asked, "Isn''t this Clear Sky Gate a tool used to communicate between the upper realm and the mortal world? Why is there an antimatter aura coming out of it after opening it?"


    Ling Zun is on the rise now, because Su Yan wants to know more secrets about the Gate of Haotian.


    In this world, she may be the only one who can answer Su Yan''s question.


    After all, she is the Clear Sky Mirror herself, and there is a strong connection with this Clear Sky Gate.


    Ling Zun said: "Who told you that the Gate of Clear Sky is a tool used to communicate between the upper realm and the mortal world? It''s just nonsense."


    "Could it be that the legend is false? The Gate of Haotian is the passage between the human world and the immortal world created by Emperor Haotian. Only after the Gate of Haotian will there be those servants of the lower realms, isn''t that the truth?"


    Ling Zun rolled his eyes at Su Yan before saying, "Do you know what the truth is? What an idiot!"


    Su Yan said: "If the gate of Haotian is not a bridge between the immortal world and the mortal world, what is it used for? What meaning does these antimatter have for Emperor Haotian? I think, no matter how powerful Haotian Emperor is, there is no way to do it. Use antimatter?"


    Everything in the antimatter and the fairy world is mutually exclusive, and it also has a very strong instability. If you want to completely control it into a force or means, it is simply a fantasy.


    Unless Haotian Emperor can move the Gate of Haotian around, constantly move to the enemy''s lair, and then open the Gate of Haotian to destroy the enemy''s lair with antimatter.


    But doing so is a waste of your time and energy!


    Emperor Haotian is the co-owner of all the Protoss, not to mention that his power is invincible in the world, even if he really has any enemies, there is no need to deal with such a thankless method.


    He only needs to lead the various Protoss under his command to go to war.


    Isn''t this much easier than running back and forth in the universe with the Gate of Haotian?


    The Gate of Haotian penetrates deep into the sky, and I don��t know how many tens of thousands of feet. If such a behemoth is carried around, I��m afraid even the Emperor Haotian can��t stand it, right?


    Lingzun went on to say: "The Gate of Haotian is indeed some kind of passage, but it is not a connection between the immortal world and the mortal world. The difference between the upper and lower worlds is not what you think at all, not to mention those boring legends. I have already opened the gate of Haotian just now, so I should know that the legend is false."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, interrupting the argument that no one could convince anyone, Su Yan said, "Ling Zun, if you deduce what you want, it is not difficult to come to a conclusion that the Gate of Clear Sky still connects the upper and lower realms. Only the fairy world is the lower world, right?"

 Chapter 4606： Su Yan asks

    Lingzun said: "You are still a little smart, unlike the little phoenix, you are hopelessly stupid."


    "The immortal world is the apex of the heavens and the myriad worlds. It is the only one where countless parallel worlds and countless causes and effects have finally stabilized. How can there be a world above the immortal world? This is absolutely impossible." Primitive Phoenix retorted almost immediately.


    "Little Phoenix, what do you know? Do you think you understand the laws of all worlds? The fairy world is indeed the only one, but it''s not the apex at all."


    After Su Yan listened to Lingzun''s words, he did not refute. Instead, he thought of the Eye of Dharma that he had mastered, and wondered if Ling Zun could know the origin of the Eye of Dharma.


    But Su Yan thought about it for a while, and finally decided not to take out the eye of the law first, let''s see what Ling Zun has to say.


    Primal Phoenix stared at Ling Zun and said: "Even if you are Haotian Jing, you can''t disrespect Gu, Gu is Primal Phoenix! A **** born after the creation of heaven and earth, Gu is the same age as the universe and the fairy world! Although you are good luck Divine Artifact, can it be compared to Lonely?"


    Lingzun said: "Little Phoenix, I know that you were born after the beginning of the world, but in the long time after your birth, you haven''t awakened your spiritual sense, you are just an animal that doesn''t understand anything, and you act by instinct. I But it is different, before you awakened, you have witnessed the scenery of all the worlds with Emperor Haotian."


    "That Gu is also older than you, you are the little girl, what a stinky pretence in front of Gu!"


    Because Su Yan was afraid of Ling Zun''s strength, he would not take the initiative to conflict with her in words.


    But Primordial Phoenix would not be accustomed to her, and it just so happened that Primordial Phoenix also wanted to try to see what level the power of the divine artifact without a master could reach.


    However, the dispute between this Spirit Venerable and the Primitive Phoenix is ??still a bit ironic. What they are arguing about is not about the law, nor the number of ways to practice, but who is older and has more seniority.


    Su Yan was also a little speechless.


    But what Ling Zun said just now was very touching to Su Yan.


    Lingzun said with great certainty that the Immortal Realm is not the end world of all the heavens and the myriad realms, which is also compared with the facts observed by Su Yan and the things he has experienced.


    If the Immortal Realm is the end of everything in this world, then the things that Su Yan experienced before are completely unreasonable. Su Yan asked Ling Zun, "In that case, didn''t Emperor Haotian go to the upper world back then?"


    After Lingzun heard Su Yan''s words, he stared at Su Yan for a long time, but didn''t say a word. It was obvious that Lingzun was very secretive about matters related to the upper realm and was absolutely reluctant to talk about it easily.


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, what are you doing crazy? Immortal world is already the top world, how can there be other worlds above the immortal world?"


    "No, what Ling Zun said is true. Immortal world is not the highest peak. There is a world outside the immortal world that is not the other side of the world, but a world that really exists above the immortal world. The world we live in is unified by It is called Xia Cang, and in Xia Cang, of course, there is also God.��


    The Chaos Emperor collectively referred to the immortal world, the mortal world, and the Mongolian world and the dead world below as Xia Cang.


    And above the immortal world, there is an unknowable God. The existence of God can manipulate countless living beings. If desire is born, it will be born, and if desire perishes, it will perish.


    The **** we live in is just one of a million **** worlds.


    Only gods that transcend the multiverse are gods in the true sense!


    And the so-called immortal emperors who are trapped in the sky are nothing but pseudo-gods who will perish.


    These are what Jin Shiya once said to Su Yan. After Su Yan heard this paragraph in the secret sect that day, it can be said that she was greatly touched.


    And the Eye of Dharma is actually a treasure related to God. From Su Yan''s feeling, it should be a more important magic weapon than the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    It''s just that Su Yan hasn''t found the correct way to use the Eye of Dharma.


    Lingzun glanced at Su Yan with a look of approval, and said, "Su Baxian, it seems that you didn''t turn around in vain, you have indeed surpassed your realm by a lot."


    What Lingzun is talking about here is "nine turns", not simply reincarnation, which is very interesting.


    Even those experts in the fairy world who knew about Su Yan''s reincarnation, no one knew how many times Su Yan had been reincarnated.


    But Ling Zun was talking about the ninth rank, and Su Yanzhen was the ninth reincarnation!


    This at least shows that the realm of Ling Zun is above those of the strong, so she can see that Su Yan is a golden body of nine turns.


    Su Yan decided that he did not want to easily conflict with Ling Zun, and pulled the far-away phoenix to the back. The original phoenix also knowingly took a small step back, and then asked Su Yan to negotiate.


    After Su Yan cleared his throat, he said slowly: "Ling Zun, I want to know what the Clear Sky Gate does, you don''t have to play dumb with me. Can I tell you, apart from us, There is also a Great Demon God who is also looking for the whereabouts of the Gate of Clear Sky. Why did he, the Great Demon God, do this? How could the people of the Demon Sect have anything to do with the Gate of Clear Sky?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he asked Primitive Phoenix to take out the Devil''s Mie Saber. Primitive Phoenix just used his divine power to collide with the blade of the Devil Mite Blade, and a star map appeared in the void.


    And the direction marked on this star map is exactly here!


    "This star map is the legacy left by the Primordial Heavenly Demon. I think if it is not particularly necessary, why did the Primordial Heavenly Demon leave such a clue in the Demon Mite Saber?" Su Yan asked, "If there is antimatter inside the Gate of Clear Sky. If so, what do the people of the Demon Sect want antimatter to do?"


    Primitive Phoenix only felt that Su Yan had asked too many questions. Although Ling Zun had a powerful realm, he could be regarded as a veteran of the Immortal Realm, but after all, he was not an omniscient existence.


    Even what they can''t understand, Ling Zun may not understand.


    This is actually the primordial phoenix underestimating Lingzun. Lingzun''s body is the divine artifact, the Clear Sky Mirror. If she wishes, any character in this great world will be invisible in front of her.


    If there is really someone in this world who can approach the state of omniscience and omnipotence, then this person must be a spiritual deity.


    In a sense, Ling Zun is an existence far beyond the Tathagata Buddha.


    Lingzun stomped a few steps in the void, and then said to Su Yan, "The Demon Sect''s gang are all idiots, what can I say! Even the primordial demon you mentioned is just a big idiot!"


    "Does Lingzun really know something? I don''t know much about the history of the ancient times. I wonder if Lingzun can answer a thing or two?" Su Yan asked.

 Chapter 4607： The Age of God

    "Gukou watched the Demon Sect being created, right next to the Gate of Clear Sky. Huh, Holo created the Demon Sect, and Xie Bidian created the Wu Sect, and then I was bored after I went back, so I went with Ling Ling. Moon created the other side of the world together, right here where you stand."


    Even Tianlan Yazhi, the leader of the Holy Sect, didn''t know about this kind of thing, and he also looked at Ling Zun with very surprised eyes.


    Su Yan asked, "Who is Holuo? What does he have to do with the Great Demon God?"


    Lingzun said: "The Great Demon God you mentioned is also called the Great Demon Lord without Heaven. His origin is a bit interesting. I can''t tell you more. After Holo founded the Demon Sect, he claimed to be the leader of the Demon Sect, and then merged with the Great Demon Lord Wutian, and named him the Great Master of the Demon Sect to assist him in creating the foundation of the Demon Sect for all ages. The reason why you haven''t heard of it The name Holo is because the Great Demon God has been trying his best to erase the traces of Holo''s existence."


    "Why did the Great Demon God do this? Is it any good for him to do this?"


    Lingzun said: "Of course there is no advantage, but at least there is no disadvantage. Holo was killed by his own hands, and the same is true for the original demon you said."


    "Strange, isn''t the Great Demon God the Great Mage of the Demon Cult? The Arch Mage''s status in the Demon Cult is equivalent to the Vice Cult Master, why did he kill the Demon Cult Cult leader many times? And he can obviously become the Demon Cult Cult leader after he kills Holo. , why don''t you take this seat?"


    Ling Zun said: "Su Baxian, you really have a lot of questions. If you want to listen to the story, just be quiet and listen to me slowly. If there are so many questions that interrupt my thinking, I won''t tell you anymore. !"


    After speaking, Ling Zun really pouted, only to see that her demeanor really resembled that kind of thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, but in fact she has experienced thousands of years.


    Lingzun said: "The reason why the Great Demon God killed Holo is very simple, just because Holo betrayed his own blood of the Demon God, and he doesn''t even want to be used as a container to carry the Demon God''s will.


    "Actually, this should be a reasonable thing, no matter whether it is a demon or an immortal, no one wants to cultivate to the end, but his body is occupied by the ancient gods and demons, right? I know you must think so, but the demons and you But it is different, especially those demon cultivators who have cultivated to the later stage of the emperor, they need to sign a contract with the twelve devil gods of the Dutian before they enter the realm of the emperor."


    No one knows the content of this contract, but one thing is very certain����


    Once the contract is violated, it will definitely be punished!


    The Great Demon God is the executioner left in the Immortal Realm by the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian. If there is a Demon Emperor who is unwilling to abide by his promise and let the consciousness of the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian descend on his body, then the Great Demon God will take action.


    Both Holo and the Primordial Demon made the same mistake. They borrowed a lot of power from the Twelve Demon Gods and made themselves the highest existence in the world, but they didn''t want to pay the price that must be paid.


    The exercises and strengths that Holo and Primitive Heavenly Demons cultivated were all obtained from the Twelve Demon Gods, so the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian knew the weakness of this kind of power best.


    Moreover, the Great Demon God also holds a magic weapon in his hands, which can restrain all the demon emperors in this world!


    So no matter whether Holo or the original demon, in the end, they are not the opponents of the big demon.


    Of course, it will end in a fall in the end.


    This is their punishment for betraying the contract!


    What Ling Zun said is logically completely reasonable.


    But Su Yan is not so easy to fool.


    The undead emperor once said that the reason why the Great Demon God would act on the Primordial Demon is because he used the Primordial Demon as a kind of container, and behind the Great Demon God there is a mysterious master.


    These places are right.


    But the undead emperor finally said that the master of the great devil is the father of those ancient emperors.


    The original phoenix also said that after the creation of the world, there was a heavenly emperor who was extremely splendid, pointed out the transformation of many gods, and personally helped those ancient emperors to obtain the godhead of the main god, but in the end he was betrayed and killed by his sons.


    Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix looked at each other. Although they didn''t speak, they both believed in what the undead emperor said.


    Because in terms of logic, jurisprudence, and personal history, the words of the undead emperor are more credible.


    Before Su Yan could speak, Primitive Phoenix couldn''t wait to retort: ??"What you said is full of loopholes! The master of the Great Demon God is not the Twelve Demon Gods at all. After the world opened up, the Twelve Demon Gods have already fallen into eternal slump. In sleep, they can''t even wake up their own consciousness, how can they create a servant like the Great Demon God?"


    Ling Zun looked directly at the primitive phoenix, and the primitive phoenix continued: "The Great Demon God does have a master, and his master is the father of those ancient emperors. Do you think you can deceive us by making up those words? "


    Lingzun''s gaze towards Primitive Phoenix has also become thoughtful.


    To be honest, there are hardly any historical documents left in the history before the ancient emperor, and many legends still conflict with each other.


    There are countless places that cannot be trusted.


    Ling Zun looked at Primitive Phoenix and said, "Little Phoenix, what do you know? You only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. It''s ridiculous that you have a half-knowing, yet you want to make such a big deal in front of me!"


    Su Yan looked at Ling Zun and asked, "Could it be that there are many arguments behind the Great Demon God?"


    "It''s a long story to talk about. Let''s start from the beginning. If you listen, I can start from the beginning."


    Su Yan said: "I want to know the secret of the Great Demon God, and to know what he is conspiring to do. If we want to start from the beginning, it is fine. Anyway, we have time."


    Ling Zun glanced at Su Yan, and then said, "Since the creation of the world, spiritual consciousness has been born, and then I have the first and only master."


    "Emperor Haotian!"


    "That''s right, Emperor Haotian was the first emperor after the creation of the world. It didn''t take much time for him to rule the immortal world, because the immortal world was still very ignorant at that time. The Protoss. These Protoss gradually became civilized, occupying many different spaces in the upper and lower realms. It seems simple to say, but in fact it has gone through hundreds of millions of years."


    "This era is also called the era of divine creation. In the era of divine creation, the civilizations of countless tribes and protoss rose up, the advanced technologies they mastered, and the exploration of the universe and many different worlds far surpassed today. We today Occasionally, I can see some ancient inscriptions, which are the masterpieces of the Protoss of that era."

 Chapter 4608： Historical changes

    Just listening to the words of Ling Zun, it is not difficult to feel how magnificent that era was!


    The civilization of the gods of the heavens is based on psionic energy.


    Powerful psionicists travel through the universe, and various warships of the Protoss civilization also dominate all the worlds!


    In that era, everything was full of prosperity, and everything was developing in the best direction under the coordination of Emperor Haotian.


    The advanced Protoss civilization has solved many issues such as immortality and infinite energy, and the abundance of matter has reached its peak.


    No matter before or after this, the civilization in this universe has never been able to develop to such a highly prosperous state.


    This is the only and very short-lived peak.


    Su Yan asked, "Then how did the era of divine creation come to an end?"


    "Because the Haotian Emperor has fallen!" the undead emperor added.


    After the undead emperor spoke, Lingzun looked at the undead emperor and said, "You are also a poor person who bears the monument of creation, you can''t die even if you want to die, you can only maintain the form of immortality and immortality. middle."


    Lingzun''s eyesight is really extraordinary, and he can see through many things about the undead emperor at a glance.


    Although her words were brief, they were the best summary of the life of the undead emperor.


    The undead emperor did not reply to Lingzun.


    Lingzun said: "Why the Emperor Haotian fell, I can''t say, but Su Baxian, since you have also witnessed the monument of creation, you should understand those things."


    Su Yan was silent at this time, of course he understood the meaning of Ling Zun''s words.


    The Creation Monument, the Chaos Emperor, the Eye of Law, the Creator, God, and God are all combined together. If Su Yan doesn''t understand this, it''s too much to explain.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly asked: "Has Emperor Haotian also seen all the creation monuments? That''s why he can obtain the formula for creating all life, sow the seeds of life in this universe, and evolve into the gods of the gods. There are mortals and many underworld creatures appearing under the gods?"


    Ling Zun said: "Yes."


    Although this answer is short to only one word, the meaning behind it is extremely complex, including the origin of all creatures in the universe.


    In addition to the primitive phoenix and those born gods and ancient emperors, almost all the billions of creatures in this universe can be regarded as created by the Haotian Emperor.


    The fall of Emperor Haotian is probably due to the same thing as the disappearance of Emperor Chaos


    The Chaos Emperor had already anticipated his impending fall in the chaos, so he made all arrangements in advance and chose Su Yan as his successor.


    After only tens of thousands of years, Su Yanlai will inherit his mantle, along with the seed of divine nature and the seed of Daoyin.


    Presumably Emperor Haotian also made the same arrangement. When death is already an irresistible date, an existence like him will inevitably make his own arrangements.


    Lingzun said: "After that, Emperor Haotian divided the creation monument into seven, and ordered the seven gods to build seven temples, and divide the seven creation monuments into different parts of the universe. After that, the time passed, and the seven The great protoss have all turned into dust. The temples they guard are no match for time, and they have collapsed. Although there are some strong people who have obtained the creation monument by their own opportunities and strength, no one has ever been able to put it down over the years. All seven creation monuments are collected."


    Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor each obtained a creation monument, and after comprehending the creation from the creation monument, they obtained the divine seed of the creation monument, and then obtained the power of the Lord God by relying on the divine seed.


    In Su Yan and the undead emperor, someone should have obtained the seed of fruit divinity long ago.


    After the death of Emperor Haotian, the undead emperor and the original phoenix both told Su Yan.


    What Lingzun said was similar to theirs, and there was actually nothing to say.


    After Emperor Haotian died, the **** races he created began to attack each other, all claiming to be the only heirs of Emperor Haotian, but what they actually wanted was the authority to rule all worlds.


    Later, the Protoss discovered that Emperor Haotian''s body possessed infinite power, and gradually split the body of Emperor Haotian into ninety-nine-eighty-one pieces.


    As long as a part of Emperor Haotian''s body is mastered, the blood in the body will gradually turn purple, becoming the pure blood of the Emperor of Heaven.


    The gods of the gods destroyed each other in the war. Later, not only did many gods perish, but civilization also regressed to a primitive level.


    Then the twelve clans rose again from the ruins of the war.


    The twelve clans still have the bloodline of the Protoss, and they can be regarded as the descendants of the Protoss created by Emperor Haotian back then after the fusion of the Protoss.


    By this time, the bloodline of the Protoss among the heavens has become very impure, and its strength is much weaker than that of the previous Haotian Emperor.


    And after the twelve clans, another heavenly emperor rose from the heavens and defeated all the leaders of the twelve clans!


    And this second heavenly emperor is called the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor, generally referred to as the Dragon Emperor for short.


    In fact, Dragon Emperor had already appeared in this world after he opened up the world, but his strength was far less than that of Emperor Haotian back then, and he could only submit to Emperor Haotian.


    After the fall of Emperor Haotian, the Dragon Emperor did not collect the remains of Emperor Haotian and the blood of Emperor Haotian. Instead, he hibernated and practiced divine art. When his divine art was accomplished, he was already invincible in the world!


    And it was the Dragon Emperor who contributed to the rise of those ancient emperors and gods.


    The Dragon Emperor not only mastered extremely powerful power, which is invincible in the world, but also mastered a special method, which can activate and awaken the spiritual consciousness of those primitive and ignorant gods. Giant star forms exist everywhere in the universe.


    After billions of years of evolution, it is possible to give birth to one''s own spiritual consciousness, and then awaken to a god.


    The Dragon Emperor has the ability to compress the time that originally took hundreds of millions of years, so that those divine consciousness that originally took hundreds of millions of years to awaken can be awakened into gods in a short period of time.


    These gods awakened by the Dragon Emperor all claimed to be the sons of the Dragon Emperor. Relying on these sons, the Dragon Emperor was almost slaughtering the twelve clans!


    Many Protoss powerhouses have fallen, and many Protoss civilizations have also collapsed!


    But what the Dragon Emperor never imagined was that before the war against the twelve clans was over, he was stabbed in the back by these godsons!


    Those gods joined forces to kill the Dragon Emperor and suppress the corpse, and then another batch of new rulers rose up in the universe. These gods called themselves the ancient emperor!


    Among the twelve clans, the gods who have not been destroyed also succumbed to the ancient emperor and became the most important force under the ancient emperor. They also traverse many worlds on the ark built by the ancient emperor.


    There is no need to say more about what happened after the ancient emperor, because it was Su Yan who personally ended the era that belonged to the ancient emperor.


    But the undead emperor said that the master behind the Great Demon God is actually the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and everything the Great Demon God does is for the resurrection of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor.


    This is actually contrary to what Ling Zun said.

 Chapter 4609： Explanation of the spirit

    After Lingzun slowly finished talking about the history of the heavens, he continued: "The Great Demon God is indeed the servant of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. Declining, he couldn''t even save his own life, so he borrowed most of the power of the Twelve Gods and Demons when he created the Great Demon God."


    That is to say, although the bone and blood body of the Great Demon God was created by the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor, his source of power and original consciousness came from the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian.


    In the mind of the Great Demon God, the twelve Demon Gods from Dutian even tormented him all the time.


    If he can''t keep his heart, his body will be manipulated by the Twelve Demon Gods and act without authorization.


    From Lingzun''s point of view, the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor only shaped the body of the Great Demon God. How much influence can the body have on a person?


    And the power borrowed from the Demon God of the Twelve Capitals can influence the mind of the Great Demon God all the time!


    Lingzun added: "Haotian Emperor is the first Heavenly Emperor, and also the Creation Heavenly Emperor. Dragon God Heavenly Emperor is the second Heavenly Emperor, known as Shenwu Heavenly Emperor. In fact, there is a third Heavenly Emperor in this world, you know ?"


    "I really don''t know that." Su Yan answered honestly.


    Primitive Phoenix asked tentatively, "Could it be that the Jade Emperor failed?"


    Ling Zun smiled and said, "Although the Jade Emperor is the leader of the Taoist sect, he is not in the ranks of the Heavenly Emperor."


    Su Yan also agreed with what Ling Zun said, because he also thought the same, if the Jade Emperor was able to reach the level of Heavenly Emperor, then Su Yan should also be able to reach this level.


    Su Yan has a name in his heart. If he must say the Heavenly Emperor series, then the Chaos Emperor may be able to reach this level.


    But the problem of Chaos Great Emperor is also very obvious, that is, he has hardly left his own legends in the heavens, nor has he profoundly affected the world.


    The Chaos Emperor may be extremely powerful and his knowledge is superb, but he is always half way behind on this point.


    Su Yan felt that he could become the third Heavenly Emperor.


    But Ling Zun has already said that the third Heavenly Emperor already exists!


    I don''t know how this third Heavenly Emperor is a transcendent figure, so that the Spirit Venerable can agree with him so much.


    When Ling Zun said the answer, almost everyone showed a shocked expression.


    Because the answer given by Lingzun turned out to be Taiwei Tiandi


    Taiwei Tiandi was so weak that he could only look at the wind and flee after seeing the primitive phoenix! In front of Su Yan, he can''t make any waves.


    It was like this when he was in front of the Huntian Pagoda. Even Primitive Phoenix didn''t take Taiwei Heavenly Emperor in his eyes very much. He never thought that in the mouth of Lingzun, he was actually the third Heavenly Emperor after the creation of the century.


    This answer is really too bizarre!


    Su Yan laughed even more and said, "Ling Zun, if I kill Taiwei Heavenly Emperor, can I replace him and become the third Heavenly Emperor? I had a grudge against him in the past. He actually had a part in organizing people to attack me together."


    Su Yan''s words are definitely not a joke, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the group of people under his back then, Su Yan will definitely not let go!


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ling Zun said strangely: "Even if you kill him, of course you can''t replace him. The number of heavenly emperors is determined by the past, but the number of days. How can manpower reverse the number of days?"


    Su Yan asked again, "How can he be so humble, how powerful is he, why is he ranked among the emperors of heaven, and the third emperor in this world?"


    Lingzun said: "Just because he is the only child of the Dragon God Emperor, and his mother has the blood of the Haotian Emperor flowing, that is to say, he is the descendant of the two heavenly emperors."


    This answer was unexpected for Su Yan.


    But Primitive Phoenix immediately sensed something was wrong and asked, "If the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor really has the blood of two Heavenly Emperors, how could he not even use a bit of divine power? He is obviously a mortal, not a god."


    Su Yan and Taiwei Heavenly Emperor have also been in contact with each other, and it can be made clear that Taiwei Heavenly Emperor has absolutely no godhead!


    Lingzun said: "If gods and mortals give birth to children, there is a high probability that they will give birth to demigods with natural divine power, and there is a very small probability that they will directly give birth to mortals. Emperor Taiwei is a mortal born with a very small probability. "


    This answer is really dumbfounding.


    And the primitive phoenix is ??still unable to accept the fact that the Taiwei Heavenly Emperor has such a high status.


    He has the title of Heavenly Emperor, but he can''t do anything, and he can''t give orders to anyone but himself.


    With such a character, could it be above her original phoenix?


    Primal Phoenix asked, "Even if he has the title of Heavenly Emperor, what can he do?"


    "The title of the Emperor of Heaven will be transformed into supreme luck. Hold and protect him. As long as the Emperor''s qi is inexhaustible, no one in this heavy universe can kill him."


    "I do not believe!"


    "It''s useless if you don''t believe it, because that''s what it is. Even if you use a sure-kill trick, the law of karma will manipulate the law and let him avoid your sure-kill trick."


    Su Yan has his own experience in manipulating the law of causality.


    "If it''s the same as what you said, then he is really useless as a Heavenly Emperor. He can''t do any **** other than his luck to keep him from dying."


    Su Yan said again: "Let''s not go too far. Then again, why do the Great Demon God and the Primordial Demon must get the Gate of Clear Sky?"


    There must be something magical about the Gate of Clear Sky, otherwise why are these two people so obsessed with the Gate of Clear Sky?


    Lingzun said: "The gate of Haotian is connected to God, and if its indescribable antimatter energy is thrown into chaos, the huge explosion and destruction it will cause will shake the foundation of the immortal world, and the mortal world below will be destroyed even more. Countless, but such movements and resulting killings can already be regarded as a sacrifice, and it should be able to wake up the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian who were sleeping in the chaos."


    "The reason for the Great Demon God to do this is very sufficient. What is the reason for the primitive demon chasing the gate of Haotian?"


    Lingzun said: "There are some idiots in the Demon Sect. Most of them have the same idea as you guys, thinking that the Gate of Clear Sky is an amazing artifact. If you can master it yourself, you can change your life against the sky. But in the end And you saw it too"


    Su Yan and Primal Phoenix looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    In the end, Primitive Phoenix questioned: "The Primordial Demon has never been a person who likes whimsical things. He has always been down-to-earth in his work. How can he pin his hopes on such an ethereal Gate of Clear Sky?"


    Lingzun said: "If it were normal, the Primordial Demon would definitely not be like this, but he has long had nowhere to go. Facing the pressure of the Great Demon God, he can''t do anything. The Great Demon God is so firm and restrained, what would you do if it were you?"

 Chapter 4610： Three realms and ten directions

    Primitive Phoenix said: "Of course I''m looking for a fellow to be my helper."


    "Help? Do those idiots in the Demon Sect have trusted characters? Even if they can, can they deal with the Great Demon God?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Then he can come to Gu for help. If there is help from Gu, how can the Great Demon God help him?"


    Lingzun said: "It''s not that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t do it. When he discovered the plan of the Great Demon God, the back road was completely locked by the Great Demon God, and many arrangements could not be used. The door has never come before, there is only a star map, not to mention running to your Kunlun, the Great Demon God is pressing step by step, he has already lost his freedom and is under the supervision of the Great Demon God."


    These words that Ling Zun said seemed to be very general and unbelievable.


    But then Lingzun said a lot about the primitive demon, which can be accurate to the specific time, as well as the various characters present at the time, and what kind of response was there, as if she was there in person.


    Everyone knew that it was impossible for her to be present in person, but when she talked about these things, she was so natural that no one doubted the authenticity of what she said.


    Lingzun explained the details of the game between the original demon and the big demon very fully.


    Just as she said, it was too late when the Primordial Demon realized that he was the container of the Great Demon God!


    Before, because he trusted the Great Demon God very much, he knew everything about the Great Demon God, so he knew how many Great Demon Gods were.


    The Great Demon God is inherently wise and superhuman, and with his mind and heart, the primitive demon is naturally powerless to resist. Just like the founding leader of the Demon Sect, he eventually fell into the trap of the Great Demon God. Although he resisted to the end, he could only Ended up with a dead end.


    "Why do you know these things so well?"


    Lingzun said: "Little Phoenix, don''t forget, my body is the Haotian Mirror, no one in this world should have any secrets in front of me, Little Phoenix, I don''t even know how your child came to be. You know it all. Do you want me to say it?"


    Hearing what Ling Zun said behind, Primitive Phoenix''s complexion suddenly changed. Obviously, who is the biological father of Princess Kong Qian is a very difficult thing for Primitive Phoenix.


    If Ling Zun said it here, Primitive Phoenix would only be afraid to turn against everyone.


    Lingzun didn''t plan to tell this secret, she just wanted to warn Primitive Phoenix a little, and then said: "Little Phoenix, you have to remember clearly, you have the handle in my hands, if you want to If you dare to offend me, I will make this secret public."


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Ling Zun, and he was so angry that his teeth tickled, but in the end he didn''t say anything. It is indeed the feeling that the pigtails are being pinched.


    Ling Zun said to Su Yan: "You and the skeleton people already have the strength to go to the sky. It''s okay to tell you these things, but the little phoenix is ??obviously not in the realm. I''m afraid it won''t do her any good knowing this."


    The undead emperor also said before that they have the godhead of the main god, and they have the opportunity to attack the world of heaven.


    If they can successfully prove the Tao in the world of heaven, then they can become the true eternal masters.


    As for the **** emperors or immortal emperors who stayed in the Immortal Realm, they were all pseudo-gods who could not escape their own doom and would fall.


    After achieving eternity, you will get the unshakable Hunyuan Dao body. Even if the world is destroyed and reincarnation restarts, the Dao body will not be damaged in half.


    Su Yan didn''t say anything, but Primitive Phoenix didn''t agree with Ling Zun''s words.


    Although Primitive Phoenix does not possess the divine personality of the Lord God, it is only one step away from the Lord God. If she is determined to forge ahead, she will be able to break through this final bottleneck sooner or later.


    It''s just that the original Phoenix didn''t have the motivation to do so in the past.


    She already has Kunlun Yuxu, and in the Kunlun scenic spot, Immortal Fu Yongxiang, Longevity and Tianqi are also one of the most powerful beings in this fairyland.


    No matter how the era changes, how many forces rise and fall, she can maintain her independent and detached position unaffected.


    Not to mention the original phoenix, even if it were you and me, I''m afraid I would lose that ambition to forge ahead.


    Primitive Phoenix just doesn''t have the motivation to do it, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the ability to do it, it''s two completely different things.


    If Primordial Phoenix was cruel and went straight to closed-door cultivation, then it should be able to break through this last bottleneck in at most three thousand years.


    Perhaps after today, the original Phoenix will have this motivation.


    The doubts about the Gate of Clear Sky were all resolved in Ling Zun''s words, and Su Yan''s eyes fell on the Gate of Clear Sky again.


    For some unknown reason, Su Yan''s heart was filled with a strange feeling, and he always felt that his fate with this Gate of Clear Sky was more than that, and there would definitely be opportunities to meet in the future.


    Su Yan then asked: "Ling Zun, since you already know everything in this world, why don''t you attack the eternal divine position of God? You still want to stay in this world of God, and create Out of the other side of the world. From the eyes of our cultivators, all this is just a bubble, what is there to love?"


    Lingzun said: "I am not a cultivator, not even a human being, nor have a heartbeat. For you, eternity may be the highest pursuit of life, but for me, it is not the case. Our understanding and feeling of life are fundamentally different. The views on the world are also fundamentally different. So why is it strange that you choose different paths? In my opinion, you don��t really understand the world at all, and the pursuit of eternity is just an instinct.��


    "What''s wrong with the other side of the world? I can create whatever I want, and live every day as I want, until the end of this world. It''s really boring, and I can watch the stories that happened in the fairyland to relax myself. Body and mind. Everything in this world seems very boring and colorful! How can you understand this if you are not me?"


    Lingzun not only exerts his strength to reach the sky, but more importantly, her eyes can penetrate the three realms and ten directions, and she can feel the colorful world without leaving home.


    There is another point, as she said herself, she has no parents, and is not a life born from the mother''s body. Her body is a mirror, and there is no heartbeat and pulse.


    Therefore, Ling Zun has no way to feel what it is like to be alive for human beings.


    In the same way, it is difficult for human beings to understand what kind of experience it is to be alive.


    The feelings between people are inherently different from each other, not to mention the special existence of spirits.

 Chapter 4611： reach the other side

    Those things that you don''t understand are all figured out by Lingzun, only to hear Lingzun continue: "The gate of Haotian is meaningless to you at present, but for me, the gate of Haotian is to maintain the world on the other side. The most important foundation. If you don''t have a valid reason, don''t touch this Gate of Clear Sky."


    The other side of Lingzun projected the fairy world as a mirror world, and the prop used to fix the mirror was the Gate of Haotian.


    If the gate of Haotian is shaken, then the mirror is very likely to be broken.


    At that time, I am afraid that there is no room for recovery.


    The Gate of Clear Sky is not a magic weapon. With Su Yan''s divine power, it is possible to resist the Gate of Clear Sky, or use it forcibly.


    It just doesn''t make any sense at all, and it''s thankless.


    Ling Zun then said to Su Yan: "Su Baxian, when you came to the other side, there was one thing you didn''t finish, you might as well go back to the other side and get rid of the unfinished thing, and you can also visit my site as a guest by the way. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Unfinished business" Su Yan stared at Ling Zun, his eyes suddenly became extremely cold, and then asked: "How much do you know about my affairs?"


    Lingzun said: "There is more than you think. It is impossible for anyone or anything in this world to escape my observation."


    This ability is a bit terrifying. No matter how powerful a strong person is, they seem to have nothing to hide in front of Ling Zun, as if they are not wearing clothes.


    In this way, if Ling Zun wants to find anyone''s weakness, it is easy to know the strength and skills of this person''s cultivation.


    If Ling Zun was on their side, it would be fine, but if he stood on their opposite and became their enemy, then Ling Zun would definitely be the most terrifying enemy!


    Not to mention her strength, just her full control of information is already very terrifying!


    When the information held by the two sides is not of the same order of magnitude, then when the fight begins, it will inevitably show a one-sided situation!


    Primitive Phoenix is ??also extremely afraid of Spirit Venerable, and has no interest in going to the other side of the world as a guest.


    Primitive Phoenix wanted to go home for a long time after discovering that the Gate of Haotian had not made any headway.


    After Su Yan pondered for a moment, he said to Lingzun, "Okay, I will visit you on the other side."


    Ling Zun showed a satisfied expression and said to Su Yan, "Very good, this is the only child who can be taught."


    Zi Chen Mingmu stared at Su Yan. Although her eyes were about to burst into flames, she also knew that Ling was very important to Su Yan. Under such circumstances, she had no right to do anything to Su Yan at all.


    Zi Chen Mingmu felt resentful because of this. In the Sirius Galaxy, the shot that Su Yan stabbed into her body was the first time she was injured in tens of thousands of years. This made her very resentful!


    The undead emperor naturally wanted to follow Su Yan to the other side of the world. Primitive Phoenix saw that Su Yan and the two had made up their minds, and even changed his mind, saying that he planned to go to the other side of the world to see if the other side was as legendary. In that way, it is a dreamy peach blossom garden.


    After receiving the answers from Su Yan and the others, Ling Zun moved his hands with great satisfaction, and rubbed some very ancient spells in her hands.


    These ancient spells were turned into totems and moved towards the seal of the broken Haotian Gate!


    These incomparably mysterious symbols contain supreme secrets, which are much more powerful than the previous seals.


    I saw those incomparably mysterious symbols descend from the sky and land on the gate of Haotian, covering the gate of Haotian.


    Then these symbols gradually merged on the gate of Haotian, so that the symbols on the gate of Haotian that had become mottled due to the changes of time were gradually repaired and restored to their original appearance.


    The power of Lingzun is not only to impose new seals, but also to restore the spells that have become very loose.


    This is something no one else can do.


    That is to say, the power of Ling Zun is not only very powerful, but also very special, and can do many things that others cannot.


    When Ling Zun re-seals the gate of Haotian, he can go to the other side of the world.


    It is very simple to go to the other side of the hillside, just need the spirit master to transform a gate with mana.


    After passing through this gate, what you enter is a void.


    Although it is void and no light source can be seen here, it has almost infinite light.


    In this piece of light, you can see that many continents are suspended in the void like this, scattered among each other.


    In addition to the mainland, there are also some floating islands that are gradually floating in the void.


    The vast and boundless space is filled with a tranquil and peaceful atmosphere. Compared with the bleakness that is everywhere in the fairyland universe, it seems that this is the ideal country in the dream.


    In the distance of deep space, a huge star whale is flying and dancing in the air with birds


    And this is just a corner of the magical world on the other side.


    In the world on the other side, there are more miracles waiting for them to explore and discover.


    Primitive Phoenix was the first time to come to the other side of the world. After she released her spiritual sense, she only felt that the space here was almost boundless, with countless continents and islands.


    Although there is no Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi here, the Spiritual Qi of its own is very abundant. In terms of the means of the Great Emperor, it only needs a little refining before it can be used for cultivation.


    There is another difference, although it can''t be seen on the surface, but it can still be felt very clearly - this is an independent world, and the laws that are common to the fairy world and other worlds will not work here.


    Although the power of Xian Ze is not useless here, it will be greatly weakened.


    This is also something that can''t be helped. After all, this is the other side of the world, and it is an independent world created by Lingzun with the Clear Sky Mirror and the Clear Sky Gate.


    Tianlan Yazhi led the way directly in front of them to take them to the location of the main altar of the Holy Gate.


    When the seal of the Gate of Clear Sky was re-stabilized, the other side of the world, which had collapsed before, was almost repaired.


    The cracks in the space can no longer be seen in the void, but the mountains and rivers that have collapsed cannot be restored no matter what.


    Those ancient wills that slept in the other side of the world did not fall asleep immediately after waking up. Their consciousness wandered in the void, as if something was brewing.


    Suddenly, the sky suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    Under the shroud of dark clouds, it seemed that a very ancient consciousness wanted to break the barrier of space appeared in front of them.


    How many ancients who have abdicated on the other side are hidden, even Lingzun does not know this.

 Chapter 4612： Its a real enemy

    Although Ling Zun is the shaper of the other side of the world, she has never set up a gate at the entrance of the other side of the world.


    Everyone is treated the same, as long as you have the ability to enter the other side of the world.


    For the other side of the world, Lingzun has always adopted this kind of laissez-faire business model.


    The ancient consciousness that suddenly appeared was powerful enough to disturb the celestial phenomena with a single gesture.


    Tianlan Yazhi, who was leading the way in front, also stopped because he didn''t know what the ancient consciousness wanted to do!


    The dark thick cloud gradually changed into a very strange face, and then the owner of the face spoke up: "Su Baxian! Is that you? Have you finally come to the other side? It seems that this time, this time is the one who has awakened. It''s time to kill you in this other world!"


    Su Yan didn''t look surprised at what the owner of this dense cloud said, as if he knew who the owner of this dark dense cloud was.


    Only Su Yan whispered: "You want to touch me? Then you know that I am a guest invited by Saint Sect and Lingzun. If you want to touch me, ask them what they mean."


    "You are so despicable! Su Baxian! Do you think you can sit back and relax if you have a spirit to protect you?" The owner of this dense cloud looked extremely annoyed.


    Primal Phoenix asked, "Who is this person? Do you have an old hatred with you?"


    "To be precise, he should not be considered a human being, but one of the thirteen demon gods in Xingtian. His elder brother and several brothers were killed by me. Those old gods couldn''t even beat the ancient emperor, so how could they be my opponents? ?"


    The absolute confidence revealed in Su Yan''s words.


    A very sharp female voice soon appeared outside the thick cloud, the woman said: "Su Baxian, how can you still have the face to come to the other side of the world?"


    "Why can''t I come? The other side doesn''t set any boundaries. Of course I can come if you can come."


    "Su Baxian, do you really think we can''t take care of you? You are so arrogant here!"


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Rampant? I didn''t say a single frantic word."


    "When you appeared in the other side of the world, it was already arrogant! You clearly didn''t take us old gods seriously!"


    Su Yan said almost without hesitation: "You are right on this point. I don''t think much of you so-called old gods."


    Several purple lightnings appeared in the void, and these purple lightnings quickly turned into dragons and roared in the void! With supreme thunder majesty!


    However, Su Yan still had an expression of disapproval on his face. If the other party dared to do it, he would have already done it. Why should he be here all the time?


    The power of these old gods has not been weakened in this other world, because the source of their power is their own powerful divine power, not immortals.


    In the other side of the world, because of the different laws, the power of Xian Ze will be weakened to a considerable extent, but the power of God will not.


    Divine power was originally a type of power that was superior to the power of immortal essence.


    The two old gods were staring at Su Yan at this time. They had long regarded Su Yan as a prey that must be killed, but they did not dare to shoot Su Yan easily.


    In addition to the relationship with Ling Zun, there is also the fear of Su Yan''s strength.


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer using the power of immortal essence, but a divine power that is indistinguishable from them!


    Moreover, Su Yan now has a godhead, and has completed the transformation from a human race to a god!


    After completing this process, in a sense, Su Yan has become the same existence as their old gods, and there is no difference anymore.


    But these old gods would never accept Su Yan, and it should be alright for someone else, but as long as it is him, Su Yan, it is absolutely impossible!


    The contradictions between these old gods and Su Yan are unforgettable and irreconcilable, even the Spirit Venerable can only make them retreat temporarily.


    If you want them not to take action against Su Yan, you can only do it by killing them all!


    Soon a third voice appeared in the void. This voice was very old, "Su Baxian, it really is you! Did you come here because your conscience was not easy to handle? Or did you already want to understand your destiny? "


    Su Yan replied leisurely: "I''ve already done things like fate, and you can''t help me now. If it were in the previous life, I would still be afraid of your divine power, but now I have the master godhead, and the divine power is even more so. Above all of you. Do you think Ling Zun is protecting me? Idiots, if you want to make a move, you will only be killed by me!"


    The old voice said: "The original Phoenix is ??also on your side, so she should have heard of the name of the old man Long Jia! I am the **** of war among the ancient gods! How can I be afraid of you?"


    The primitive phoenix looked out into the sky, and even his eyes changed for a while.


    Long Jia is a strong man among the old gods. Before the rise of those ancient emperors, he had participated in all the **** battles between the various tribes of the gods. If he could survive such a **** battle of the gods, he could be regarded as a leader. Not to mention the God of War who can still become famous in such a **** battle!


    The strength of this kind of powerhouse is by no means comparable to that of ordinary great emperors!


    But how could Su Yan be intimidated by his reputation, Su Yan said: "In the end, you are just a bunch of bereaved dogs who were driven out of the fairy world by the ancient emperors. Dare to rival, I don''t know what face dares to pretend to be very powerful in front of me."


    Long Jia was about to explode with anger, and saw that the thick clouds in the sky gradually condensed into the form of thousands of troops and horses, and then the thousands of troops and horses were combined into an image of a **** of war holding weapons and wearing battle armor.


    The God of War seems to be sweeping the halberd in his hand towards this side at any time, and the sense of oppression has reached its peak for a while.


    But neither Su Yan nor Primitive Phoenix showed a worried look on their faces.


    Obviously, Long Jia didn''t dare to shoot Su Yan lightly, because the spirits were here, these gods and demons were actually very afraid.


    In fact, everything Long Jia did was to force Su Yan to take the initiative.


    Only when Su Yan took the initiative to leave Lingzun''s side would they be able to deal with Su Yan.


    Su Yan is not a fool, and of course he will not be fooled by these ancient gods and demons.


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "Su Baxian, you are really amazing. You finally came to the other side. I thought I could get an overnight silence, but I didn''t expect that there would be your enemy on the other side."


    Su Yan said, "How can you be considered a man without being jealous of others?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "Then you are going too far? They all say that my Primordial Phoenix destroys the sky, kills too much, and offends many people and forces. Many people in the immortal world can''t wait to see my Kunlun Yuxu joke, but with Compared to you, Su Ba, it''s really nothing. You are really enemies all over the place, and if you change the world, there will be countless ancient powerhouses who want to crush you to death."

 Chapter 4613： Provocation of the ancient gods

    Su Yan said, "I was young and arrogant back then. I challenged many people with a sword. Those people couldn''t beat me back then.


    Su Yan had a disapproving expression on his face. Those ancient gods and demons behind the thick cloud were not his opponents in the past, so they are even less likely to be his opponents now.


    What''s more, there is still the leader of the Holy Sect and the Spirit Venerable here, even if it is only for the sake of Spirit Venerable''s face, he would never dare to shoot Su Yan casually!


    Lingzun is the creator of the world on the other side. If it wasn''t for Lingzun to take him in, these old gods would not even have a place to go.


    But the owner of the dense cloud was not willing to be reconciled, and said: "Su Baxian, I want to release the news that you have come to the other side again, there will be many gods and demons who will be interested in this matter! At that time! It''s impossible for you to leave the world on the other side alive!"


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to pay attention to the owner of the dense cloud, but instead said to Tian Lan Yazhi: "It''s totally meaningless to stay here, it''s better to go back to your holy gate and talk about it."


    Zi Chen Mingmu sneered and stared at Su Yan with murderous eyes.


    If she didn''t care about Lingzun''s thoughts, she was afraid that she would also reach an agreement with the gods and demons on the other side to besiege Su Yan.


    The road back to the Holy Sect was not at all peaceful at all. The will from the ancient times kept appearing in the void, and these ancient wills were spying on Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    Occasionally there will be some sarcastic or angry voices in the void.


    This made Primitive Phoenix extremely curious, and asked Su Yan, "The last time you came to the other side of the world, did you do something indignant to these ancient gods and demons? So that they have been resentful to the present era?"


    Su Yan said: "Actually, it''s nothing, just deceived them once."


    Su Yan said this very casually, but Primitive Phoenix showed a very surprised expression and asked, "Don''t you, Su Baxian, always keep your word and pay attention to what you say? How can you deceive people?"


    Su Yan seemed to have fallen into memory, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    But the more Su Yan hesitated, the more he aroused the primordial phoenix''s strong desire for knowledge.


    Primitive Phoenix couldn''t wait to know how Su Yan deceived those ancient gods and demons back then, and why Su Yan did this.


    Su Yan said, "I was able to grasp some of the context of fate back then, so I foresee some very bad things."


    "In that case, do you foresee that you will fall? It is rumored that before the fall of the Emperor of Heaven, there will be five signs of decline in heaven and man. I wonder if there is such a change in you?"


    Su Yan said: "In the future I see, I not only see my own fall, but also see more bad things."


    "What exactly is it?"


    Su Yancai saw that Jin Shiya was pregnant with his blood but fell. Compared with his own crisis, this was the most unacceptable thing for Su Yan, but Su Yan did not want to speak to Primitive Phoenix about this matter.


    Su Yan said: "The future I see is completely hopeless, so I want to change my life against the sky. I have already completed more than half of my path against the sky, but what I didn''t expect is that Hongmeng stabbed me in the back at the last moment! If it wasn''t for this knife, I should have succeeded."


    "What do you mean by changing your life against the sky?"


    "There is a place in the other side of the world called the Sea of ??Constellation Buddhas, which is the place where all the Buddhas of the ancient times passed away. In that place, the past, the present, and the future coexist, like three lines that do not interfere with each other. Interfering with the past, present, and future at home and abroad can reverse the fate and achieve the result of changing fate against the sky."


    Tian Lan Yazhi said strangely: "It turns out that there are people who have been to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha, and want to change their lives against the sky! I thought this was the most whimsical idea, but I never thought that such whimsical things would be done by people."


    From Tianlan Yazhi''s words, it is not difficult to judge that what Su Yan did was a very risky thing, so big that even he could not bear it.


    That Zichen Mingmu sneered and said: "In the sea of ????stars and Buddhas, the past, present, and future contain ninety-nine infinite doomsdays. If you do it improperly, you will inevitably fall into infinite doomsdays. At that time. No matter how amazing the cultivation level is, you can''t escape the fate of falling!"


    Later, Su Yan''s fall seemed to confirm Zichen Mingmu''s words.


    But Su Yan is not a man who is so easy to accept his fate. He coughed lightly, and then said, "Of course I know that the place is extremely dangerous, but at that time I had no second choice. In order to ensure my relative Safety, I made a small deal with those ancient wills to let them help me enter the safest spring in the sea of ????constellations."


    "Those ancient wills are all cunning gods and demons, how can they help you sincerely? Are you not afraid that they will stab you in the back?" Primal Phoenix asked.


    Su Yan said softly, "No, they will never do this, and they wish I could come back alive, and they will do their best for this result."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The more I listen, the more confused I get. They are not related to you, so why do they have to ensure your safety?"


    Su Yan said: "This is about the contract signed between me and those gods and demons. I dedicate my soul to the contract. If I fall into the sea of ????stars and Buddhas, naturally they will get nothing."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Primordial Phoenix couldn''t help but be stunned, and then asked, "What did you say, you are trading with your soul?"


    "Yes, for those gods and demons, my soul is the most precious treasure in the world. It is a temptation they can''t resist. If you trade my soul, they are destined to be unable to come up with any tricks."


    "Are you going to do this?"


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Even if I get to this point, so what? In the end, is it not inevitable that I will fall? There are many things in this world that will never make people happy, even if you give everything sincerely, In the end, it is very likely that the desired result will not be exchanged.��


    Primitive Phoenix was speechless for a moment.


    In the surrounding sky, the indescribable ancient atmosphere has gathered more and more, and the voices of these gods and demons whispering from nine days away also fell in the ears of the primitive phoenix.


    These gods and demons really hated Su Yan deeply on the one hand, and on the other hand, they were full of strong desires, eager to completely swallow Su Yan''s soul and fuse it into their own bodies at any time!


    This time, even Primitive Phoenix was a little stunned: "You clearly know that the other side of the world is your creditor, yet you actually promised Ling Zun to come to the other side of the world. What kind of calculations are you playing, Su Baxian, do you plan to fulfill your obligations? The agreement of the year?"

 Chapter 4614： once deceived gods

    Su Yan glanced at Primordial Phoenix, and then said, "You really are an idiot."


    Primordial Phoenix blushed and asked unconvinced, "Why am I being an idiot? If you don''t give an explanation, I''ll be alone with you!"


    Su Yan said, "Can''t I, Su Baxian, deceive people? Those ancient gods and demons signed contracts with me because they were greedy, and it was impossible for me to hand over my soul from the very beginning."


    "What about the contract? The contract made by the gods and demons has the effect of causal killing. If you don''t abide by it, aren''t you afraid of the contract''s sanctions?"


    Su Yan said, "That contract was signed by Su Baxian back then. Su Baxian has already fallen, so what does it have to do with me, Su Yan?"


    Primitive Phoenix stared at Su Yan, for a while, he didn''t know what to say to refute it.


    The two esoteric powerhouses next to them also had dumbfounded expressions. They never imagined that they could say such words from the mouth of the invincible Emperor Xianwu.


    And if Su Yan didn''t say anything, they would have no idea that such a thing had happened.


    The only one who didn''t change his expression was the undead emperor. With a skeleton face, there was no such thing as an expression.


    She stared at Su Yan in a stunned manner for a long time, and then said, "There is still something wrong! When you signed the contract back then, you didn''t know that there would be the achievement of reincarnation today."


    "That''s right," Su Yan said, "That''s why I fiddled with the contract from the very beginning, intending to deceive those ancient gods and demons. Of course, it was later proved that I was also successful, so those gods and demons would not wait until they saw me. Angrily, he wanted to come to collect the bill."


    "It''s really yours! Even though you''re just a mortal, you can play gods and demons with applause. How did you play with the contract? I don''t think those ancient gods and demons were fools."


    "Of course, those ancient gods and demons have reached the point of perfection in playing with contracts. I don''t know how many mortals have been planted in their hands. Playing word games with them will not have any results."


    "Then how did you do it?" Primordial Phoenix''s curiosity was suddenly aroused by Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t bother, and said directly, "The contract is to be written on the document. I made some articles on the scroll and ink. Those demon gods were funny. After picking up the contract, every word was considered for a long time. They didn''t sign the contract until it was confirmed, but what they didn''t know was that after six hours, this roll of contracts would become waste paper."


    "What was written on the special scroll and ink would not have any problems at the time, but after six hours, the ink will gradually fade away. The mana of the contract itself will also be lost, so it will not be very strong. restraint."


    This time it was Primal Phoenix''s turn to give Su Yan a thumbs up, Primordial Phoenix said directly: "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, Guzhen really admires you this time, it should be after you have become a fool, Those gods and demons have learned to be obedient. After that, if they want to sign a contract, they will peel it themselves, write a contract with blood on the skin, and then make blood as an alliance. Only today did I know that such an interesting thing happened. "


    Su Yan still had an expression of disapproval.


    The sky was still gloomy, with occasional black lightning flashes that dissipated.


    But even if the number of these gods and demons has been gathering more and more, they dare not show up easily, you must know that there are still spirits sitting here.


    As the creator of the other side of the world, Ling Zun, as long as she is not a fool, no one will dare to challenge her authority!


    And since Su Yan was a guest invited by Ling Zun, then Ling Zun must protect Su Yan''s safety.


    Therefore, Su Yan looks very relaxed, and it can be said that he is very fearless.


    From Su Yan and the others all the way back to the Holy Gate, nothing happened.


    There is a beautiful scene of Lingshan in the Holy Gate. Although there are very few internal disciples, each of them is an elite, and there are absolutely no people who make up for it.


    After returning to the Holy Gate, the head of Tianlan Yazhi began to play a role. He originally planned to arrange Su Yan''s residence.


    After tossing around in front of Haotian Gate for so long, everyone was more or less tired.


    However, Lingzun named him to have a secret conversation with Su Yan, so it was not easy for others to disturb him.


    Ling Zun had no interest at all in the extravagant palace in the Holy Gate, and directly led Su Yan to the empty mountain road behind the palace.


    A winding mountain road leads to a secluded path, and finally arrives at the temple that looks very miniature.


    Although this temple is small, it is surrounded by a circle of sacred and inviolable power. Even if it is the existence of the Great Emperor series, a good word with a full blow with an artifact may not be able to shake this small temple.


    After reaching the temple, Ling Zun asked, "Su Baxian, do you know what is enshrined in this temple?"


    "Isn''t Heaven and Earth already written on the tablet?"


    Lingzun said: "There are actually written characters on the backs of these two tablets. I wonder if you can guess them?"


    Su Yan looked at the two tablets inside the temple. His eyesight couldn''t penetrate the tablet itself, so he couldn''t see what might be written on the back.


    Su Yan said: "I hate guessing meaningless riddles the most. Lingzun, if you have any thoughts, you might as well tell me directly. I think the communication between us shouldn''t be that difficult."


    Lingzun said: "Can you really guess it?"


    Su Yan looked at Lingzun, and what he saw from Lingzun''s bliss was hope. It seemed that the answer to this question was very important to Lingzun.


    Many things in this world are like this. Many things that are meaningless to you may have extremely important meanings if you change someone.


    Su Yan said: "Ling Zun, you just mentioned the deeds of the two heavenly emperors, the Haotian Emperor and the Dragon God, but I don''t think these two tablets are for the two heavenly emperors."


    "Why?"


    "The Emperor of Heaven has swept across the world, is invincible in the world, and has jurisdiction over hundreds of millions of living beings. He has already accepted the worship of hundreds of millions of living beings before his death. After death, he turned into dust, so why should he pay tribute? There will be no time when the Emperor of Heaven is on the throne, he will build a mausoleum for himself. Yes." Su Yan said, "After all, I have also reached this realm before, and I still have some say in this kind of thing."


    Lingzun looked at Su Yan without speaking for a long time, and then asked after a while, "Then who do you think these two tablets will be enshrined?"


    Su Yan looked at Ling Zun and said, "Heaven and earth are relative, so these two tablets should have two opposite names, not juxtaposed like two heavenly emperors. I can only guess here, the rest is really It''s impossible to guess."


    Ling Zun said: "It is indeed two corresponding names. One of the names you are very familiar with is the Chaos Emperor."

 Chapter 4615： name that shouldnt be there

    "Emperor Chaos? How could it be him?" Su Yan looked at Ling Zun with an incredible expression on his face. Even if he thought about it, he would never have thought that he would hear this name here.


    How could the Great Chaos have something to do with Ling Zun?


    Moreover, Ling Zun even set up a tablet for him to worship, which shows that the relationship between the two is not shallow.


    After Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm, if there was anyone who had the greatest influence on him, that person could only be Emperor Chaos.


    Ling Zun pointed at it, and then said: "Some existences don''t want the existence of Chaos Emperor to be known to the world, so even in the other side of the world, his tablet can only be hidden behind the back. This name is also taboo in the fairy world, when When you said this name in the fairy world, the existence above should already know your existence."


    Su Yan said: "But in the esoteric sect, I have seen many statues of the Great Chaos Emperor. Is there no taboo in the esoteric sect?"


    "The space opened up in the chaos is not under the jurisdiction of the above, and it can be said to be a real place of alienation. Because in essence, the space opened up in the chaos no longer belongs to the current universe." Lingzun said, "In the chaos, Xian Ze''s power will also be weakened to a considerable extent, just like in this other world."


    Su Yan asked, "Ling Zun, are you and Chaos Great Emperor old acquaintances?"


    Su Yan was really too curious about this matter. What kind of friendship did Emperor Chaos have with Ling Zun?


    Su Yan has always been full of intense curiosity about Emperor Chaos.


    So many great emperors and ancient gods in the Immortal Realm might have been stronger than Su Yan at one time, but apart from Chaos Great Emperor, no one could play with Su Yan''s life and pave the way for Su Yan in advance.


    Of course, all this is not because of the selfless dedication of Chaos Great Emperor. Behind Chaos Great Emperor paving the way, all the seemingly generous gifts have actually been marked with the corresponding price.


    If Su Yan has always followed the path designed by the Great Chaos Emperor, he will definitely achieve the result that the Great Chaos Emperor wants in the end.


    Then the question arises, the Chaos Emperor has arranged for the ages to make existences like Su Yan a chess piece in his hands. What exactly is he plotting?


    Su Yan couldn''t think of it for the time being, he could only think that what Chaos Great Emperor had drawn must have something to do with the world of heaven.


    But no matter what kind of interests the Chaos Great Emperor seeks, he even lost himself. Are all these interests still meaningful?


    For example, it is like saying that I will give you 100 million and let you die in front of me now. If you die now, what can you do with this 100 million?


    In addition, Su Yan was also very curious about Emperor Chaos himself.


    Since Lingzun and Chaos Great Emperor are old acquaintances, then he will definitely be able to tell Su Yan what kind of person Chaos Great Emperor is!


    Lingzun made a silent gesture, and then said: "This name is taboo, you must not mention this name casually, it may be discovered by the existence above at any time."


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, only white clouds were constantly flowing above the blue sky.


    Obviously, what Ling Zun said did not simply refer to the blue sky in front of him, but to the higher-level world of heaven!


    After Su Yan knew the concept of the heavenly world, he had made a lot of assumptions. If the immortal world was only the heavenly world, what kind of situation the heavenly world would be like.


    But unfortunately, Su Yan couldn''t give an answer to this question at all.


    Humans can only imagine the unknown based on known experience. No matter how magical a species is in fantasy, it will surely find its prototype in the real world.


    The so-called endless imagination of human beings is nothing but a recombination of these things that exist in reality in a disordered manner.


    When a thing is in the darkness of complete unknown, then with the shallow imagination of human beings, it is impossible to get the correct answer by thinking.


    Ling Zun then introduced Su Yan into this small temple.


    After entering the temple, Ling Zun said: "Actually, the enchantment outside is not used to deal with the creatures on the other side, but to deal with the higher existence. Well, you can speak freely when you get here."


    Under the leadership of Ling Zun, after entering the interior of the temple, Su Yan did not want to ask questions.


    Or it should be said that Su Yan has more curious things.


    There are two tablets in this temple. If one of them belongs to Emperor Chaos, who will the other tablet belong to?


    This character must be as powerful as Chaos Great Emperor, and maybe it has also been forgotten by the heavens, as if it never existed in this world.


    When Su Yan turned to the back to look at the tablet, Ling Zun did not stop Su Yan at all.


    When Su Yan arrived at the back, the first thing he saw was that the first tablet had the four characters of Chaos Great Emperor written in ancient gold inscriptions. Then Su Yan turned his gaze to the other side and looked at the other tablet!


    After seeing this tablet, Su Yan''s face showed a very surprised expression, and then he looked at Ling Zun again.


    Ling Zun''s face was full of calm expressions.


    The two stared at each other like this, and didn''t speak for a long time. Perhaps silence is better than a thousand words at this time.


    "You have cut off the cause and effect, but also your own small destiny. Essentially, you should not continue to stay in the fairyland, but you still have obsessions, so there is no way to go to the world of heaven. Su Ba. First of all, your obsession should be revenge, after revenge, you should go to the world of heaven, right?"


    Su Yan said: "Killing Hongmeng has long been an easy task for me. The reason why I didn''t do this is that on the one hand, I hope that Hongmeng will suffer a little more. If I kill him easily, it will be cheaper for him, and One aspect is that I haven''t figured out some things yet, and there are some people I can''t let go of, if we can''t take them to the upper realm together, what''s the point of going to God?"


    Lingzun said: "Do you know that God represents eternity that is above everything. If you can successfully enter God, then you will never fall, and you will no longer be a fake emperor who will live and die in the fairy world. This is not Is it a huge temptation? Isn''t it the pursuit of immortality to become a monk?"


    However, Su Yan asked Ling Zun: "You should have the same realm. Maybe you have already surpassed me. Why do you still stay in this other world? Do you have the same obsession as me?"


    Lingzun smiled at this time, and then admitted generously: "I do have obsessions. If I didn''t have obsessions, there would be no other world today."

 Chapter 4616： the person who shouldnt be there

    A familiar and unfamiliar figure suddenly appeared outside the temple, and the owner of this figure appeared in Su Yan''s line of sight, making Su Yan unable to catch it.


    Su Yan was still concentrating on the matter of the Chaos Emperor, but he never expected that someone would break into such a place at such a time.


    Although it does not say five steps, one post, ten steps and one post, it can be regarded as heavily guarded.


    Moreover, Lingzun is famous and famous, and he is the supreme ruler of the world on the other side. Even those gods and demons who have been born in ancient times dare not approach here easily, lest they anger Lingzun.


    But the owner of this figure didn''t seem to have such scruples, she just appeared in front of Su Yan without any scruples, with almost no expression on her face.


    The owner of this figure is Shu Zaotian.


    Shu Zaotian was still dressed in white clothes, and with that white hair, he was simply spotless, and his temperament was extremely dusty.


    The eyes that only output Shu Zaotian are the same as before, still empty to the extreme, like a perfect puppet without a soul.


    When looking at Shu Zaotian, in addition to being amazed at the delicacy of her face, you will also feel a little terrified.


    Shu Zaotian holds a round mirror between his hands. That round mirror once suffered a lot from Su Yan, and its name was Menghua Baojing.


    It is the most powerful magic weapon of Shuzaotian. If Shuzaotian is willing, he can use the Menghua treasure mirror in his hand to release the divine light at any time, and then he can ingest his enemies into the dream world!


    After that, it is natural to let Shu Zaotian deal with it arbitrarily!


    The appearance of Shu Zaotian did not cause any changes in the surrounding atmosphere, and those originally powerful defensive barriers could not restrain Shu Zaotian''s mobility at all. It seemed that she should have appeared there.


    How could Shu Zao Tian suddenly appear in this other world?


    From the moment he saw Shuzaotian, Su Yan was full of doubts. He couldn''t understand why Shuzaotian, who had been wandering in the fairy world, suddenly appeared in the other side of the world, and it was in such a sensitive place !


    This is the dojo of Lingzun, and it is the most sacred place in the world on the other side.


    How did Shu Zao Tian get here?


    Su Yan thought about it, thinking that maybe from the gate of Haotian, Shu Zaotian has been following them all the time.


    It''s just that Shu Zaotian has been sneaking through the dream world, so Su Yan and the others have no way of detecting the existence of Shu Zaotian.


    Now things have gotten bigger and bigger.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became very solemn, even a little solemn.


    The conversation between Su Yan and Ling Zun just now was very sensitive, and I don''t know how much Shu Zaotian listened to.


    It''s not scary to be just a book, but don''t forget, there may be a great devil standing behind the book.


    Although the Great Demon God''s current strength is not as good as Su Yan''s, but he has many tricks and is good at layout.


    If there was a choice, who would be willing to be the enemy of an existence like the Great Demon God?


    Moreover, the moment Su Yan saw Shu Zao Tian, ??an extremely fiery killing intent was already burning in his heart.


    Su Yan and Shu Zaotian really have nothing good to say. In fact, from the moment Shu Zaotian attacked Jin Shiya, there was no room for manoeuvre between her and Su Yan.


    If the dragon has reverse scales, then Jin Shiya is Su Yan''s reverse scale.


    If anyone in this world dares to attack Jin Shiya, then Su Yan will definitely be the first to kill him!


    But the opponents Shu Zaotian and Su Yan dealt with in the past are different. Whether it is those powerful immortal emperors or ancient gods and demons, these characters are still non-human, at least they have truly lived, and have a heartbeat and pulse.


    If the heartbeat and pulse are used as the standard, then the book is not really living.


    Although she also has her own mind, she does not have any feelings, and she has never had a fresh body.


    But perhaps because there is no physical **** and no real life, Shuzaotian is an existence that is almost impossible to kill.


    Life and death have always been relative concepts. When there is no life, there is no such thing as death.


    The two have always been very antagonistic, but they are very unified, and it is a very dialectical relationship.


    A cruel smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face. Even if he knew this, Su Yan couldn''t hold back his powerful murderous aura.


    For a long time, as long as what Su Yan wanted to do, the final result must be achievable.


    So this also cultivated Su Yan''s powerful self-confidence.


    Even if the opponent was an enemy like Shu Zaotian who was almost impossible to kill, Su Yan still decided to let it go!


    But just after Su Yan''s murderous aura reached its peak, Ling Zun instead said to Su Yan, "Don''t do anything to her, you can''t kill her in the immortal world, and you can''t help her in the other side. She is truly immortal, There are billions of incarnations, endless, and even if you kill her in front of you, it is completely meaningless."


    Lingzun''s words have no binding force on Su Yan. Since Su Yan wants to do something, no one can stop him!


    Su Yan had already figured it out before he started.


    The threat of Shu Zao Tianneng to him is not too big, whether it is the endless shuttle or the Menghua treasure mirror, or Shu Zao Tian playing with time and space to summon himself in a different time and space.


    Su Yan has already faced these tricks, and now Su Yan''s strength is stronger than before, if he wants to deal with it, it will only be easier than before.


    The tricks of the book making the sky are quite strange, but in terms of lethality, it is definitely not the first-class in the series of the emperor.


    The only skill in Shu Zao Tian that can make Su Yan feel jealous is to travel through the endless dreamland.


    If Shu Zaotian penetrates into Jin Shiya''s dream again and locks Jin Shiya''s soul, I am afraid that Su Yan will also have a hard time dealing with it.


    Su Yan is not afraid of Shu Zaotian''s unique power, the only thing he has concerns about is that Shu Zaotian can deal with the people around him casually.


    In order to avoid such a situation, Su Yan kept Emperor Long Jie by Jin Shiya''s side.


    But this is not a long-term solution after all, and it is impossible for Emperor Long Jie to follow Jin Shiya forever.


    If the book can be completely killed, then this problem should be the best solution!


    At this time, Su Yan has really moved his murderous intention. If he can really kill Shu Zaotian, then Su Yan will do whatever it takes!


    I saw a flash of icy sword light, so fast that even my eyes couldn''t catch it!


    Along with Su Yan, there is also Infinite Ice!


    In addition, there is also a terrifying sword meant to be suppressed like a mountain!


    This sword can be said to have brought out all the essence of Su Yan''s swordsmanship!

 Chapter 4617： unbelievably strong

    Although this sword was in the other side of the world, both the divine weapon and Su Yan''s own power were suppressed to a certain extent, but Su Yan''s sword intent was still as sharp as before!


    Su Yan''s sword energy also inspired many defensive measures on this sacred mountain.


    I saw many spells in the sky and underground shining with the brilliance of spells!


    And in this brilliance, Su Yan''s sword has also arrived!


    Facing Su Yan''s shocking sword, Shu Zaotian turned out to be calm in the face of danger, he only stretched out one hand, and he held the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in the void!


    Shu Zaotian did not take any defensive measures at all, and did not use any magic formula. He really just stretched out his hand in the void, and then pinched Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword!


    This kind of thing is too incredible! It can also be said to be absurd!


    Su Yan is one of the strongest Sword Saints in the heavens. His swordsmanship has already reached the highest realm. His sword qi and sword intent are already at their peak. Moreover, Su Yan has absolute self-confidence, and his sword heart will never be shaken!


    Today''s Su Yan can be said to be in his prime!


    But it was this sword in its heyday that Shu Zaotian took it down so easily?


    How could this be? !


    Su Yan can''t think of anything more nonsense than this!


    This sword was originally supposed to block the killing Buddha and block the killing Buddha!


    At this moment, even Su Yan had an extremely surprised expression on his face.


    Su Yan could never have imagined that Shu Zaotian could catch his shocking sword with his bare hands!


    Although Lingzun''s words were still in his ears, the scene that happened in front of him was too incredible!


    The hand that Shu Zao Tian held the sword was very plain and didn''t seem to have much sense of strength. Su Yan''s unreserved sword contained supreme heavenly might, and was actually given by Shu Zao Tian with this plain white hand. Got it!


    And the powerful cold energy contained in the Wanzai Frost Sword can only spread to Shu Zaotian''s fingertips, and then it is resisted by Shu Zaotian''s powerful force, and it cannot freeze Shu Zaotian''s body at all.


    It seems that after the last fight, Shu Zaotian also had a hard time and studied a lot of ways to deal with Su Yan.


    At least Shu Zaotian has found a way to restrain the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Of course, this is also related to the other side of the world. After all, the Wanzai Frost Sword is an artifact that uses the power of immortals. After leaving the fairyland and coming to the other side, the power of the artifact will be greatly reduced.


    Only the power of the divine artifact cannot be affected on this other side.


    If it was someone else, if he grabbed Su Yan''s sword edge with just one hand at this time, I''m afraid he would be extremely proud at this time.


    But there was no expression on Shu Zaotian''s face, she was still her trademark cold face, expressionless, and even her eyes were as empty as before.


    Seems like she just did something easy to do


    But in fact, Shu Zaotian didn''t have any emotional ups and downs. The reason why she did this was not to provoke Su Yan, but because it was the most direct and easiest way to deal with it.


    After the Wanzai Frost Sword was held in Shu Zaotian''s hand, Su Yan could feel that the power of Shu Zaotian passed on from the other end of the sword''s edge was indeed very strong. Unlike other great emperors, not only did her power not weaken in the other side of the world, On the contrary, it is much stronger than when he was in the fairyland!


    Under the ebb and flow of power, it seems that even the scale of victory and defeat has gradually tilted unexpectedly.


    If this sword was placed in the Immortal Realm, she would definitely not be able to grab Su Yan''s sword edge with just one hand!


    Who could have imagined such a thing before the fight?


    Even Su Yan would never have imagined that Shu Zao Tian''s strength could reach such an outrageous level in the other side of the world!


    Su Yan''s face showed a look of surprise, and although Shu Zaotian caught Su Yan''s sword, he didn''t seem to have any plans to attack.


    The face of Shu Zaotian was still expressionless, looking at Su Yan coldly, as if he had something to say to Su Yan. Her lips opened slightly, then closed again.


    Shu Zao Tian does not contain human emotions, and even in the face of the most powerful swordsmanship, there will never be any fear in her heart.


    Even if she already had the upper hand against Su Yan, she would definitely not be complacent about it.


    To put it into words, Shuzaotian is like an artificial intelligence built with hundreds of millions of living beings as the skeleton.


    She will only do the right thing at the right time and keep her absolute calm all the time.


    Such an enemy is, in a sense, the most terrifying, because she does not have emotional fluctuations, nor does she scare herself, and will only make the most reasonable judgment based on the situation.


    Therefore, any bravado will have no meaning in the face of the book.


    The upper limit and the lower limit of Shuzaotian are almost two overlapping lines. It is impossible for her to make some kind of low-level mistakes to ruin a good situation, and it is impossible for her to rely on courage to create incredible miracles in the face of adversity.


    This is her, the one and only book in this world.


    After Shu Zaotian took hold of Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, her body remained motionless, but this motion was only an appearance.


    I saw two hands suddenly appear behind Shu Zaotian, these two hands grabbed directly towards Su Yan, and then two more Shu Zaotian appeared behind these two hands.


    Only now did Su Yan understand what Shu Zaotian was doing when he opened his lips before he could say anything. It turned out that she didn''t have something to say to Su Yan, but was silently chanting a spell!


    In front of Su Yan, Shu Zaotian was still playing the same old-fashioned trick -- summoning himself from a different time and space to fight together!


    Although Su Yan has witnessed this ability several times, it is still very difficult to deal with!


    Because in essence, this ability is simply open, and there is no flaw at all!


    No matter who it is, it is a very perverted ability to summon the self of another world without responsibility, especially for characters of the Great Emperor series. This summoning is equivalent to several great emperors!


    It is the ability to instantly break the dynamic balance on the battlefield!


    Since it is the best trick to use, why not use it all the time?


    Shu Zaotian doesn''t care whether other people''s evaluation of her is a trick or something else, all she wants is victory!


    Before the two hands of the book making the sky were caught, they were already cut off by the crimson fire!


    Su Yan was not a vegetarian either, and used the most reasonable coping method at the most critical moment!


    The Chitian Divine Fire burned violently, and even those ancient inscriptions that were originally shining around lost their original brilliance!


    Along with the Chitian Divine Fire, there is also the boundless cold!


    In the two layers of ice and fire, Shu Zaotian''s face never showed any expression.


    Then her body also moved. When Shu Zaotian''s body moved, a very terrifying and unique force suddenly rose up from her body, and was directed towards Su Yan''s body through the Wanzai Frost Sword. And go!

 Chapter 4618： Its really incomprehensible

    Up to now, the hand of Shu Zao Tian is still holding the Wan Zai Frost Sword, and he has no intention of letting go.


    This instead became a means by which she could attack Su Yan!


    Before this force reached his body, Su Yan also resolutely abandoned the long sword in his hand and retreated directly to the rear!


    In these two or three rounds, the offensive and defensive rhythm of both sides was extremely fast, and almost all changes were between the elbows and the armpits. What is tested is the most fundamental reaction power. If the reaction power is too poor, I am afraid that the head will be screwed off by the opponent in less than three rounds!


    In the process of retreating towards the rear, Su Yan still showed a surprised expression.


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that when he faced Shu Zaotian, he would be forced to give up the long sword in his hand after taking the initiative to attack!


    Taking the initiative to give up the long sword in his hand is a very remarkable thing for a sword cultivator.


    The long sword is the second life of a sword cultivator, unless it is a last resort, no sword cultivator is willing to give up the long sword in his hand easily.


    Su Yan did this at this time, it was really a last resort.


    Lingzun was right, in the other side of the world, the power of the book to create the sky is much stronger than in the fairyland.


    Is it because the laws of the other side of the world are completely different from those of the fairy world?


    Shuzaotian is a very special existence, and the power she uses has nothing to do with the immortals.


    The other side of the world is not a real world in essence, but a mirror illusion with the Clear Sky Mirror as the core.


    Everything in the world on the other side is just a projection, and the so-called projection is simply an illusion.


    It''s just that the illusion here is so realistic that it can not only deceive the six senses of the gods, but even the world itself will be deceived.


    Such an illusory world and the underlying rules of operation are really like a duck to water for Shu Zaotian.


    Because she is the strongest master of dreams, so-called dreams are actually illusory.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the power of the book to create the sky has not been weakened in the other side of the world, but has been enhanced.


    After Shu Zaotian forced Su Yan back and successfully captured the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand, he did not show any proud expression, nor did he say sarcastic words.


    She just looked at Su Yan, although her expression was so calm that there was no ups and downs, but there was a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    It seemed that Shu Zaotian couldn''t understand why Su Yan would attack her.


    Ling Zun seemed to be about to speak, but Su Yan had already rushed out again, and the reason why Su Yan rushed out this time was very simple.


    His Wanzai Frost Sword is still in the hands of Shu Zaotian. If he loses the long sword in his hand so easily, then he, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, will be disgraced!


    From the moment Su Yan killed Shu Zaotian, he saw a formation suddenly appear under Shu Zaotian''s feet!


    There are incomparably complicated symbols in this formation. Su Yan only recognized three symbols, which represent: nothingness, anti-kill, and white bone.


    Then a circle of white light completely devoured Su Yan''s body, as if Su Yan had made complete preparations, and then plunged into the trap of Shuzaotian.


    In this circle of white light, Su Yan''s figure will soon disappear!


    Then it turned into a white beam of light that shot straight into the sky, and the flowing clouds in the sky gradually spun along with it.


    Ling Zun stood aside and didn''t intervene or intervene, because she knew that even if she did, it wouldn''t make any sense at all.


    In fact, Su Yan now has some red eyes, and Su Yan may not be able to listen to other people''s persuasion.


    I saw a hand soon appeared in the white beam of light, and this hand had golden dragon scales and awe-inspiring power!


    After this hand was stretched out, it directly broke through the protection of the three-layered barrier, ruthlessly pinched Shu Zaotian''s neck, and easily lifted Shu Zaotian from the ground!


    Then a roar came from the white beam of light!


    This white beam of light obviously caused a lot of trouble for Su Yan. I saw that Su Yan used his hand to turn a knife and finally split this beam of light from the middle!


    I saw that Su Yan''s body had been replaced with a set of dragon scale battle armor. This set of golden dragon scale battle armor contained incomparable majesty, and even Su Yan''s eyes had turned from black to golden yellow!


    The golden eyes projected an incomparably fanatical killing intent!


    If possible, Su Yan would definitely kill Shu Zaotian without hesitation!


    But before Su Yan pinched Shu Zaotian''s neck, the other two summoned Shu Zaotian from behind had already attacked unceremoniously!


    These two Shuzaotians used two completely different spells, completely wrapping Su Yan and their bodies in them!


    The white spikes passed through Shu Zaotian''s body, and then pierced directly towards Su Yan''s body!


    Even the dragon scale armor is a little hard to resist!


    Golden blood flowed down from Su Yan''s body, and at the same time, there was a formation above it that directly suppressed Su Yan!


    This two-pronged approach is simply not giving the slightest chance to breathe!


    And what''s more terrible is that the power of the book to create the sky has obviously leaped to some extent compared to when he was in the fairy world!


    Even if the nature of the power itself does not change in any way, it is already difficult for people to withstand the multiplication of the power alone.


    Su Yan also could not have imagined that the power of Shuzaotian would expand to such an extent after reaching the other side of the world. Although it was Su Yan who took the initiative to take action, it was Shuzaotian who always had the upper hand.


    Su Yan had already shed golden blood now, and Shu Zao Tian had only lost a dispensable body.


    Before the formation in the sky was suppressed, the red lotus sky dance turned into a crimson divine light and stabbed directly into the sky!


    In front of the divine artifact, the formation was of course vulnerable, and it was defeated by the divine artifact almost immediately!


    Afterwards, the red lotus sky dance flew back to Su Yan''s hands, and Su Yan swept across with the red lotus sky dance, and the Boundless Divine Fire forced the two Shuzaotian summoned by the main body to retreat.


    After the two Shuzaotian were forced to retreat, they only retreated ten feet, and they gradually merged into one in the void.


    And the body that was originally in Su Yan''s hands had naturally turned into an extremely cold corpse.


    Afterwards, Su Yan pulled out the white spikes that had been inserted into his body. The wound on his body was nothing to worry about, and soon began to recover automatically.


    But at this time, Su Yan''s eyes were already full of that surprised expression.


    In the battle just now, if he hadn''t owned the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, I''m afraid he would suffer even more losses!


    Fortunately, the Wanzai Frost Sword was finally taken back!


    Since the awakening of the divine power of destruction, Su Yan and others have only been injured twice and shed golden blood when they started, both of which were bestowed by the gods.


    The ability of the book to create the sky is really to the extent that there is no reason for it. If there is no magic weapon that can restrain the ability of the book to create the sky, I am afraid that even if the Emperor Haotian is resurrected, there will be no way to take her.

 Chapter 4619： my daughter

    Ling Zun saw that Su Yan and Shu Zaotian had separated, and only then did he say: "Su Baxian, I have already told you that in the world on the other side, you are destined to have nothing to do with her. Why do you need to do this? Woolen cloth?"


    "Behind her is the Great Demon God. If the Great Demon God knows the whereabouts of the Gate of Haotian, what will he do without me reminding you?"


    The purpose of Su Yan''s words was to let Ling Zun deal with Shu Zaotian with him, but this time Su Yan''s plan was going to fail.


    Lingzun said: "Of course I know this, because I originally invited her here."


    Su Yan also showed a puzzled look for a while, not knowing why Ling Zun invited Shu Zao Tian here.


    Lingzun''s body is full of all kinds of mysteries. Ever since he saw Chaos Emperor''s tablet, Su Yan has been guessing why Lingzun is looking for him.


    Lingzun said: "She is a completely different form of existence in the other side of the world. You should know that everything in the fairy world and the other side of the world is reversed. The most distressing thing in the fairy world is that she doesn''t belong to the world. I have a suitable physical body, so I can''t bring the powerful power of the dream world into reality."


    "But in the other side of the world, there is no need to have such troubles in the world of books. There is no strict difference between the spirit and the physical body in the other side of the world. Her spiritual power is vast and boundless, and can naturally carry all the power of the dream world. The laws of the world will strengthen the power of her dream world, because the existence of the other side is a fantasy. If my spirit is not there, then she will become the only true **** on the other side, those old gods and demons. Nothing compares to her."


    At the end, Ling Zun said: "Su Baxian, do you understand now?"


    "How can a mortal become a true god?"


    Lingzun said: "You forgot, this is the other side of the world. In terms of the mirror principle, everything here should be upside down from the fairy world."


    Su Yan was speechless for a while, but what Ling Zun said was indeed impeccable.


    If you want to defeat Shu Zaotian in this other world, it is difficult for Ling Zun to do it.


    Su Yan asked again: ''Then what do you mean by inviting her here? "


    Lingzun said calmly: "If she doesn''t come, how can I send you to the Dream City in the Mirror?"


    "Dream City in the Mirror? What is that place?" This was the first time Su Yan heard the name.


    "When you place two mirrors one behind the other to form a certain angle, you can see the infinite mirror surface extending out in the mirror, and the dream city in the mirror is such an existence, it is hidden in the mirror reflected by the mirror. in the world."


    Lingzun''s words sounded really convoluted, but it was not difficult to understand.


    The other side of the world is already a mirror of the fairy world, and there are shadows and mirrors in the mirror of the other side of the world.


    This is like a nesting doll. As long as the two opposite mirrors are large enough, an endless mirror world can be formed.


    But what Su Yan cares about is not this, but what Ling Zun said just now, Su Yan asked, "Why should I go to the so-called Dream City in the Mirror?"


    To be honest, Su Yan couldn''t think of a single reason why he had to go there.


    Lingzun said: "Dream City in the Mirror is the closest place to the Utopia and Fantasyland in the world. If you go there, you will understand. All this is arranged by the Great Chaos. He has already calculated you back then. Come to me and let me help you last."


    "Really?" Su Yan looked at Ling Zun, and Su Yan was no longer so resistant to the arrangements of Emperor Chaos.


    Su Yan asked, "I wonder if Chaos Emperor has other arrangements?"


    Ling Zun said: "You will know when the time comes."


    "This is not like an answer at all, but rather a perfunctory. Lingzun, you should know that I have never liked to put my destiny in the hands of others and let others manipulate it casually."


    Lingzun said: "The characters in this world are all puppets. If you want to get out of the ranks of puppets, you need to go to the world to prove that you are qualified to aspire to eternity, otherwise even if you break the cause and effect, the fate will be meaningless. , Doom is still in the hands of others. I asked you to go to the Dream City in the Mirror to practice, to help you break the fate of the great, only by breaking the fate of the great, can you truly obtain the qualification to detach from this universe. "


    In Lingzun''s words, once the great destiny is cut off, it is equivalent to the success of the carp leaping over the dragon gate, and the carp can be transformed into a real dragon.


    If the impact fails, then naturally they can only continue to be the carp in the fish pond.


    If you make carp, even if it grows to 800 pounds, you can only be the king in the pond, and you will never be able to appreciate how wonderful and great the outside world is.


    Su Yan looked at Ling Zun and said, "What does the Dream City in the Mirror have to do with Shu Zao Tian? Could it be that you want her to show me the way?"


    "It''s not necessary to lead the way, but she is the key to unlocking the dream city in the mirror. Without her, no one would be able to enter or leave the dream city in the mirror. Not even me, the Great Chaos is dreaming in the mirror. You will know the layout of the city as soon as you go."


    Su Yan said, "Can I really trust her? She attacked me together with the Great Demon God."


    Su Yan still had doubts in his heart at this time, but these doubts were quickly dispelled by Ling Zun.


    I only heard Ling Zun say: "Otherwise, where do you think the mirror in her came from?"


    The Menghua treasure mirror that Shu Zaotian is holding in her hand is her strongest magic weapon. Could this mirror have anything to do with Ling Zun?


    Before Su Yan asked about his flying kick, he heard Ling Zun say: "The Menghua Treasure Mirror is a treasure mirror that I made according to myself, but I don''t know what happened, but it ended up in the world, and then used it as a treasure mirror. For Zhenyan, Shuzaotian was born. If you investigate it carefully, human beings are her father, and I am her mother. How could she betray her mother?"


    Su Yan didn''t know that there was such a history behind the birth of Shuzaotian.


    I only heard Ling Zun say again: "You can take the skeleton man with you when you go to the dream city in the mirror, isn''t it the undead emperor, he also got the seed of divinity like you, and he can already be regarded as a detached person, maybe he can. I can help you."


    "What about the original phoenix?"


    Lingzun said: "Although she has some power, what is the difference between her and those old gods in essence? Although she is still in the immortal world, she is just an old **** who has not abdicated."


    Ling Zun''s evaluation of Primordial Phoenix was not too high, and Su Yan did not argue, but instead asked: "If Primordial Phoenix finds out that I and the Immortal Emperor are gone, will she just let it go? Are you not afraid of her making trouble?"

 Chapter 4620： fairy wine nectar

    Ling Zun said: "This is the other side of the world. How much trouble can she make? She can''t even beat the book here."


    Indeed, in this world on the other side, Ling Zun is the supreme ruler.


    As the daughter of Ling Zun, Shu Zao Tian had mastered a part of the law of power on the other side, so he could already suppress Su Yan.


    If Ling Zun personally took action, then Primitive Phoenix would naturally not be an opponent.


    Su Yan sighed at this moment, he never imagined that he could meet the road paved for him by Emperor Chaos even when he came to the other side.


    If there were doubts before, now the path has become very clear.


    This is obviously a road from detachment from countless lower worlds to the way of heaven.


    The final result of embarking on this path may not be immortality. Perhaps, like the Great Chaos Emperor, he may die inexplicably on the road of chasing.


    This path of cultivation is inherently very difficult, and along the way, you can see countless corpses broken and smashed into the sand on the way.


    At this point, the secret conversation between Su Yan and Ling Zun was already over. As long as Shu Zao Tian opened the way with the Menghua Mirror in his hand, Su Yan could go to the legendary Utopia - Dream City in the Mirror.


    At this time, Su Yan walked to the gate of the temple again, and bowed gently to the tablet containing heaven and earth.


    This worship is not only for Emperor Chaos, but also for the owner of another tablet.


    The eldest son Su Yancai went down the mountain with Lingzun.


    The appearance of Shu Zaotian made everyone look very surprised, and Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help but ask: "Su Baxian, don''t you have an inexorable hatred with Shu Zaotian? How can you be together side by side? And do it?"


    Su Yan glanced at Lingzun and said, "This is a good question. It''s better for Lingzun to explain it to you."


    Ling Zun admitted generously: "Shu Zao Tian can be regarded as my daughter."


    After the answer came out, everyone fell into inexplicable shock. If Lingzun''s words were not a joke, it would definitely cause a great shock.


    Tian Lan Yazhi looked at the book and didn''t know what to say for a while. He studied with Ling Zun for many years, but he never knew that Ling Zun had such a daughter.


    If Ling Zun has a daughter, doesn''t that mean that the heir to this other world will become a book in the future?


    The words of Ling Zun brought a great shock to the entire Holy Gate.


    However, Lingzun himself was very indifferent to this shock.


    Shu Zao Tian was just standing behind Ling Zun, with an indifferent face that had absolutely no intention of communicating with others.


    Many of the existences of these holy gates have never heard of the name of Shuzaotian, nor do they know the origin of Shuzaotian. Just felt very weird.


    Indeed, if she insisted on treating Shuzaotian as a human being or a living creature, she would be very strange indeed.


    Tianlan Yazhi was indeed lost for a moment, but he recovered quickly, and then showed his demeanor as a master.


    Tianlan Yazhi just clapped his hands, and many fairies in colorful clothes appeared. These fairies in colorful clothes fluttered with smiles on their faces, and led a group of people into the palace of the Holy Gate.


    There are millions of immortal servants in the holy gate, and countless pavilions, palaces and temples have been shaped in this world on the other side.


    These buildings are the most exquisite and luxurious.


    Tianlan Yazhi wanted to hold a banquet in the largest palace to entertain Su Yan and his party.


    Su Yan had no interest in this kind of entertainment, but before Su Yan refused, Primitive Phoenix had already agreed.


    Su Yan was also unable to enter the palace.


    The decoration and sculpture in the palace are full of artistic flavor. When life is no longer limited and reaches the realm of immortality, then the pursuit of various arts will inevitably reach the extreme.


    Life is just a hundred years in a hurry, and many things have only been learned to get started, and it is already at the end of life.


    Even those amazing geniuses who can make great breakthroughs and can sway in a certain cause are only a few decades old.


    The progress of human society is entirely the result of the efforts of generations.


    But the next generation will have to start from scratch no matter what, and by the time they have reached a similar level, they will have reached middle age.


    So the further back you go, the slower the pace of human progress will be. Because the learning cost of the next generation will be higher and higher, and there will be more and more things to learn.


    If you have an endless lifespan, you will naturally not have this concern, you just need to slowly realize the artistic ideas in your heart.


    In addition to Tianlan Yazhi and Zichen Mingmu, there are seven people in the holy gate. All of these seven people have the cultivation realm of the Great Emperor, and their realm is not low.


    It''s just that these seven people are all indulging in their own worlds, and they are indifferent to everything that happens in the fairyland.


    Speaking of it, these seven people are somewhat similar to the original phoenix, indulging in the things they are interested in, enjoying the ultimate carefree indulgence, and don''t care about other things.


    The same was true when the original Phoenix was in Kunlun, but the original Phoenix was not sleeping in various arts, but drinking indulgently.


    After the expedition between the immortal world and the other shore, and after crossing such a long distance, the primitive phoenix has already become very tired.


    For her, the best way to soothe her tired body and mind is of course to have a feast.


    What made Su Yan strange was that Ling Zun and Shu Zao Tian also had their own seats.


    Ling Zun naturally need not say more, Su Yan is a little puzzled by Shu Zao Tian, ??can a being like her also drink and eat?


    Soon, Su Yan''s doubts were resolved. After the wine and food were served, Shu Zaotian sat there motionless, his posture upright and straight like a sculpture.


    Shu Zaotian held the Menghua treasure mirror and stared straight ahead.


    Zichen Mingmu only felt that Shu Zaotian was extremely strange. Although she knew that Shu Zaotian was not a human being, and her breath was strange, she still couldn''t understand what kind of existence she was from her strange appearance. Thinking about something.


    The beginning of this banquet was really weird. The Undying Emperor and Shu Zaotian were sitting opposite each other. Neither of them moved their chopsticks, nor could they drink and have fun.


    However, Tian Lan Yazhi is a bit funny, so it''s not very embarrassing.


    After everyone drank a glass of immortal wine together, Tianlan Yazhi introduced: "My immortal wine is brewed with ninety-eighty-one kinds of immortal fruit nectar. The predecessors of my ancestors kept these varieties, as well as the recipe of immortal wine. In ancient times, Emperor Haotian used this immortal wine to entertain the gods."

 Chapter 4621： bald man

    Su Yan is really not very interested in this immortal wine, he has never liked drinking.


    On the contrary, Primitive Phoenix couldn''t put it down, saying that it was indeed the taste of the past, which made her fondly remember it.


    When the Immortal Era is changed, not only will the characters of the Great Emperor series fall, but many sects and immortal servants will be swept into the dust of history together.


    It''s just that those little people are never remembered by history as if they never existed.


    When these immortal servants fall, and many immortal domains collapse, many things will naturally be destroyed together.


    Some are very precious plant medicinal materials, and some are formulas inherited from ancient times


    Although Primordial Phoenix is ??a woman, she can''t compare to many men when she drinks too much.


    After a while, Tian Lan Yazhi couldn''t stand it anymore, and could only tell Primitive Phoenix that he was incapable of drinking.


    The original phoenix didn''t care about the people of the Holy Gate, and drank it on his own.


    Primitive Phoenix still has a lot of curious things about this other shore world, so he inquired carefully.


    Tian Lan Yazhi is easy-going, humorous and humorous, and soon became hot with the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan saw the fire in Primordial Phoenix''s eyes, and while he was drunk, he was afraid that he had taken a fancy to Tian Lan Yazhi''s romance and would not hesitate to have **** with him.


    Primitive Phoenix has always had such an indulgent and indulgent temperament, and the so-called morality of human beings has never been a problem for her.


    Su Yan sat aside, but he seldom drank, not even those fairy fruits.


    At this time, Su Yan has been thinking about a question in his heart, about the relationship between Ling Zun and Chaos Great Emperor.


    Now everything is very clear, the Chaos Emperor left all the treasures to Su Yan, which must be related to the world of God.


    So what exactly does Emperor Chaos want Su Yan to do for him?


    This matter must be very important, even if the Emperor Chaos sacrifices himself, he must find the next heir to complete it!


    And the dream city in the mirror, if the key is in the hands of Shu Zaotian, what if you get in easily and get trapped by Shu Zaotian?


    Lingzun verbally said that he was the mother of Shu Zaotian, but would Shu Zaotian really recognize her as a mother?


    The world is dangerous, and if you don''t want to know the key to these things and act at will, I''m afraid you will pay a very painful price!


    The undead emperor was even more boring than Su Yan, sitting there motionless, as if he had really turned into a skeleton sculpture.


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s purple eyes kept staring at Su Yan, without concealing the aggressiveness in her eyes, it was obvious that this female leopard still regarded Su Yan as a prey that must be hunted.


    The palace of the Holy Gate is more luxurious than Kunlun Yuxu, and gold and jewelry are used for decoration without any hesitation.


    After three rounds of drinking, a figure appeared on the stairs below the palace.


    This man was a sturdy man in his mid-thirties. His facial features were carved like knives, and his outline was very deep.


    There is no ring scar on the top of this man''s head, which means that he is not a monk.


    The man walked through the steps on his own and entered the palace.


    The guards of the holy gates outside did not dare to stop them.


    After the man came in, all eyes could not help but fall on this man.


    Primitive Phoenix was already a little drunk, but after seeing this man, the pair of golden eyes suddenly burst into an extremely warm brilliance, as if he woke up suddenly.


    But the bald man didn''t even look at the original phoenix, he just bowed to the master Lingzun and Tianlan Yazhi, "Senior brother, I''m back."


    Tian Lan Yazhi nodded lightly, and then said: "This person beside me is the Spirit Venerable of the Holy Sect, and one of the founders of our Holy Sect. You should have never seen it before."


    This bald man, like the previous Zi Chen Mingmu, showed some disbelief in his eyes, and he had absolutely no idea where this extra Spiritual Venerable came from.


    Tianlan Yazhi said leisurely: "Jueyuan, you don''t have to doubt it. The past sect masters of our holy gate have learned art from Lingzun. Lingzun is the founder of our holy gate."


    After the bald man listened to Tian Lan Yazhi''s words, he bowed gently to Ling Zun.


    Then Tianlan Yazhi introduced the rest of the guests in the hall.


    Emperor Xianwu and Primordial Phoenix are both well-known names, no matter what era or world they are in, they are enough to shock the Quartet!


    The bald man also showed a thoughtful expression after hearing these two names, and then looked at Su Yan with a very sharp gaze.


    His eyes were full of powerful sword intent, and after colliding with Su Yan''s eyes in the void, he didn''t even show any signs of flinching.


    Instead, he continued to stare at Su Yan, as if he was going to fight Su Yan!


    For the two sword cultivators, this kind of staring at each other is really very tense, and it can be regarded as part of the fight.


    Tianlan Yazhi, as the Sect Master of the Holy Sect, definitely does not want a conflict to break out between him and Su Yan here.


    So Tian Lan Yazhi said: "Bless you first, Jueyuan, you finally come back and have a drink at the bar first, which can be regarded as cleaning the dust for you. Today I have a few distinguished guests at the Holy Gate, and I just happened to introduce you to them. ."


    After the bald man heard Tianlan Yazhi''s words, he could only turn his head and clasped his fists and said yes.


    After the bald man was seated, everyone raised their glasses and drank a glass of wine together.


    Then Tian Lan Yazhi introduced the identity of the bald man.


    This bald man is also a member of the Holy Sect, but he is not from the same faction as Tianlan Yazhi and Zichen Mingmu.


    Although Shensi Jueyuan was from another faction, he was highly valued by the head Tianlan Yazhi.


    Many important things in the Holy Gate will be left to him to take care of.


    After Shen Sijue was seated far away, Primitive Phoenix aroused great interest. She has always liked beautiful men, especially those who are capable.


    Shensijue''s far-sighted vision is sharp, like a knife, which is actually quite the appetite of the primitive phoenix.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Shen Sijueyuan is actually a bald head, which is a huge minus.


    And Shen Sijue kept staring at Su Yan after he was seated.


    Shen Sijueyuan''s eyes were very aggressive, just like Zichen Mingmu''s.


    From Zichen Mingmu''s side, it''s easy to say, why did Shensijueyuan take Su Yan as his prey?


    To be honest, it was definitely not a good experience to be stared at by two great emperors like this, but Su Yan was also at ease and was not affected at all.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen many big scenes, so Su Yan didn''t care about such small scenes.

 Chapter 4622： Challenge Immortal Su

    Shensijueyuan stared at Su Yan for a long time, and finally couldn''t help saying: "I have always heard that Immortal Su''s swordsmanship is invincible in the world, and I have always admired it very much. Now it is rare that Immortal Su has come to our holy gate, which happens to be a once-in-a-lifetime event. Opportunity. I want to take this opportunity to ask Immortal Su for some advice, because I have been immersed in swordsmanship for ten thousand years, claiming that I have reached the realm of heaven and man, and there is no sword cultivator in the other side of the world enough to confirm with me. Swordsmanship. I don''t know what Emperor Su Xian wanted?"


    Shen Sijueyuan''s words sounded like first-class arrogance. He said that no one in the other side of the world could prove swordsmanship with him. In fact, he was invincible in the other side of the world.


    There are not only human monks in the other side of the world, but also so many ancient gods and demons. Could it be that those ancient gods and demons can''t match him?


    However, Su Yan had really seen a lot of such arrogant people, so he didn''t care much.


    Shen Sijue stared at Su Yan from afar, wanting to get a satisfactory answer from Su Yan right away.


    But Su Yan only showed a slight smile, neither agreeing to Shen Si Jueyuan nor rejecting Shen Si Jueyuan.


    For a while, no one could figure out what Su Yan was thinking.


    Tianlan Yazhi showed a displeased expression, Shen Sijueyuan''s words now are obviously destroying the atmosphere, and some don''t take his Holy Sect''s head in his eyes.


    But to be honest, he, the leader of the Holy Gate, has a very weak binding force on the door.


    From the structure of the Holy Gate, it has always been a very loose organization, and infighting is traditional.


    The two masters of the Holy Sect died in the hands of their own people, and the rest of the fallen masters almost all died in previous infighting. Since the establishment of the Sacred Sect, only two of the strong men of the Sacred Sect died in the hands of outsiders. hands.


    Perhaps for the people of the Holy Door, the same door is far more dangerous than the foreign enemy.


    Tian Lan Yazhi was going to refute Shen Sijue far, but he soon saw that the spirit beside him didn''t say anything at all.


    If Lingzun is also noncommittal about Shen Sijueyuan''s attitude towards saying this, this is a little subtle.


    There is no need to say more about the other masters of the Holy Sect. They all have expressions of wanting to watch a good show. Only Zichen Mingmu seems to have some dissatisfaction with this matter, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Legend has it that Emperor Xianwu''s sword power is unparalleled, and he is the number one sword cultivator in the world!


    If there is a chance, who doesn''t want to see what it is like to be number one in the world?


    "You really want to compare swords with me?" Su Yan finally asked.


    The reason why Su Yan asked this was because no one had dared to challenge him face-to-face for a long time.


    Especially after Su Yan''s Destruction Godhead was accomplished, under his divine might, few people dared to confront Su Yan head-on.


    This divine sense is far too interesting to dare to challenge Su Yan in such a state.


    If he is not crazy, it can only show that he has absolute confidence in his ability.


    Shen Sijue went a long way: "It''s not about life and death, but I just want to use the sword of Su Xiandi to see what realm my swordsmanship has reached. If Su Xiandi makes a move, I will definitely be able to see it. What realm has my swordsmanship reached?"


    When a powerful sword cultivator arrives at the transformation realm, there will be few opponents in this world. Every time he makes a shot, he does not have to use his full strength. Over time, even himself does not know the level of his swordsmanship realm.


    Is the realm of this swordsmanship growing automatically, or is it standing still, or is it declining?


    When none of this is known, it often becomes very dangerous.


    At such times, even those powerful sword cultivators would find someone to try their swords.


    This kind of sword test is often accompanied by great danger, because the sword itself is a weapon that exists to kill.


    Even if the control of the sword''s edge is so good, it is easy to miss a place.


    Su Yan has a very high prestige in the Immortal Realm, and no one has ever dared to ask him to be the opponent of this sword test.


    Shen Sijueyuan is indeed a little too daring and reckless!


    However, Su Yan wasn''t very angry, because Shensi Jueyuan''s challenge was open and aboveboard, and he didn''t do anything behind the scenes.


    This kind of open and honest battle, everyone depends on their abilities. If you can''t beat it, then it''s simply not as good as others.


    Su Yan said: "Since you want to find me as your opponent, you must have already prepared it? If that''s the case, if I don''t agree, it will appear that I am too timid. How do you want to compete with swords?"


    After Shen Sijueyuan heard Su Yan''s words, he was really overjoyed. The chance to fight Su Yan was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. If he could defeat Su Yan in swordsmanship, he would definitely be a famous person. Chance.


    Even if he is defeated by Su Yan, he will not lose anything.


    Because the opponent was originally the invincible Emperor Xianwu, it was only reasonable for him to lose.


    Shen Sijueyuan placed his position very low, and made it clear that he was going to fight Su Yan. As long as he can play against Su Yan, he has already earned it.


    Shen Sijue went a long way: "There are no rules, it is better for me and Su Xiandi to each make ten moves, and the winner will be determined within ten moves. Even if the ten moves can''t tell the winner, everyone will stop making moves. What does Su Xiandi think? "


    "Okay." This condition was fair to both parties, so Su Yan naturally agreed.


    But Tianlan Yazhi said: "Both swordsmanships have the realm of enlightenment. If you use your sword power with all your strength, I am afraid that this palace will not be able to support it for a moment. Please also hold back most of the sword power, only in tricks. Let��s play a game on the changes. To avoid hurting the harmony, if there is any damage, it is also a picture that my sect master absolutely doesn��t want to see.��


    Shen Sijueyuan was very dissatisfied with Tianlan Yazhi''s statement of restraining sword power, so he did not agree.


    If swordsmanship actively curbs the power, then there will be many lethal moves that cannot be used.


    Instead, Su Yan said yes again, because this condition is a common restriction for both parties, and in a sense, it is also a kind of fairness.


    Afterwards, Su Yan supported lightly with **** and bounced off the ground, his body as light as a feather.


    Su Yan''s hands were hidden in the wide sleeves, not showing, and there was nothing in his hands.


    It seemed that Su Yan did not intend to take the lead in attacking the sword.


    After Shensi Jueyuan also got up from his seat, a very peculiarly shaped sword has been transformed into his hand.


    The body of this sword twists and turns, like a spirit snake, and like a spit flame.


    Shen Sijue can be regarded as the No. 1 expert in the new generation of Saint Sect, his strength is stronger than Zichen Mingmu, and his record in the other world is also very impressive.


    On behalf of the Holy Sect, he went to crusade against those gods and demons who were rebellious and disrupted the order on the other side.


    I don''t know how much blood of gods and demons was stained with the sword in his hand!

 Chapter 4623： have the upper hand

    Before challenging Su Yan, Shen Sijueyuan played a total of thirty-five times on behalf of the Holy Gate, of which thirty-three won and two draws, and none of them lost, even the two draws were also because the opponent had an incredible ancient magic weapon. .


    Shen Sijueyuan couldn''t help the opponent''s magic weapon, so he returned without success.


    Therefore, Shen Sijueyuan has always been very confident in his own sword. He now stared at Su Yan, and his eyes became sharper than before!


    It seems that there is an endless and powerful sword intent in his eyes!


    Although he and Su Yan have not officially fought yet, their eyes have already converged, and then their sword intents have also collided!


    When the powerful sword intents collided with each other, the terrifying coercion formed made the curtains in the palace flutter without wind.


    The eyes of everyone in the palace were already attracted by the confrontation between Su Yan and Shen Si Jue Yuan, and they fell into silence.


    Su Yan''s robe also fluttered along with him.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s stance looked tall and straight like a pine and cypress, and even after looking at it from a distance for a long time, he couldn''t see any flaws.


    At the spiritual level, in the confrontation of Sword Intent, he did not get any advantage, and his admiration for Su Yan was even further!


    The man who can dominate the heavens and defeat all the ancient emperors is not a man who deserves a false reputation!


    However, while agreeing with Su Yan''s strength, it also inspired the belief that Shen Sijue far won!


    He has always been like this. If he encounters a strong enemy, he will inspire a stronger fighting spirit, and at the same time, he will also stimulate his potential, and he will burst into a stronger fighting force than usual!


    Therefore, Shen Sijueyuan would dare to challenge Su Yan!


    Su Yan just didn''t get any bargains from Shu Zao Tian, ??and now there is a spirit sent to fight with him, just to restore Su Yan''s self-confidence in the sword.


    Before the two started fighting, Zichen Mingmu suddenly said: "Su Baxian, I won''t allow you to lose to this bald guy, if you lose to him, I will never forgive you! Because the person who can defeat you will never be forgotten. It can only be my Zi Chen!"


    What Zichen Mingmu said was too subtle, even Su Yan could not have imagined that Zichen Mingmu would actually cheer him on.


    Although this reason is also very outrageous that''s it!


    The two sides stood face to face for a long time without making a direct move.


    Regardless of whether Su Yan or Shen Si Jue Yuan, his face was calm and relaxed, and there was no trace of anxiety.


    Shen Sijueyuan was still brewing sword intent, and at the same time carefully looking for possible flaws, Su Yan was not that complicated, he was just waiting for Shen Sijueyuan to make a move.


    After careful observation, Shen Sijueyuan had already determined that it was impossible to find such obvious flaws in a sword cultivator of Su Yan''s level.


    Even if there is a flaw, it must only appear when it is subjected to extreme oppression!


    After understanding this, Shen Sijueyuan didn''t hesitate any longer, and directly killed Su Yan!


    When Shensijue was far from moving, it was as still as a tree, but once it started moving, it was like a roar of dragons and tigers!


    And the very strange looking sword in his hand suddenly spit out a flame-like sword energy!


    This sword energy was not shot, but rushed from all directions!


    Shensi Jueyuan''s attack was really three-dimensional, and even Su Yan showed some surprised eyes!


    This sword qi rushing from all directions is extremely fast, and its lethality is extremely strong, and it has awe-inspiring sword will, it must be irresistible!


    Su Yan retreated directly to the rear, but Shen Sijueyuan''s sword energy seemed to be a maggot in the tarsus, and immediately chased after him!


    Moreover, Shensi Jueyuan himself also caught up, obviously not intending to give Su Yan a chance to breathe, he wanted to suppress Su Yan at a disadvantage!


    But Su Yan only took three steps back, and his feet fell heavily on the ground.


    At the same time, an ice wall with no dead ends rose up in front of Su Yan!


    This ice wall blocked all attacks!


    I just heard the crackling sound coming from the ice wall!


    The ice wall is also very difficult to resist.


    Whether it was Su Yan or Shen Si Jue Yuan, they took the initiative to restrain the power of the sword qi, otherwise, the sword of Shen Si Jue Yuan would have already split the entire palace!


    Although Su Yan''s ice wall temporarily blocked Shen Si Jueyuan''s sword qi attack!


    But Shen Sijueyuan almost immediately killed Su Yan with his long sword!


    The strange sword in Shensijueyuan''s hand slammed heavily on the ice wall!


    Then only a click was heard, and many cracks appeared on the ice wall!


    When these cracks became more and more, a serious expression appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    This cold ice couldn''t stop the sword''s edge from Shen Sijueyuan, which was actually what Su Yan had expected.


    I saw Su Yan stomping lightly, and the Wanzai Frost Sword flew into Su Yan''s hands!


    After this Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword fell into Su Yan''s hand, Su Yan held the sword in one hand, and suddenly released a sword energy from the other hand!


    After this sword energy passed through the ice wall, it turned into an ice sword and went straight to the forehead of Shen Si Jueyuan.


    This time, between the elbows and armpits, the ice sword is extremely fierce! It was as fast as a silver-white lightning!


    Even Shen Sijueyuan couldn''t react in time, so he could only retreat fiercely to the rear, and at the same time blocked the ice sword with the strange sword in his hand!


    After the ice sword was swayed, the speed was still very fast, and it flew directly into a pillar in the palace, and the pillar immediately turned into an ice sculpture!


    Zichen Mingmu originally thought that Shensijue''s retreat was unreasonable. If it was her, she would definitely continue to attack after swinging the ice sword!


    Being able to suppress Su Baxian at a disadvantage is not an easy task. There is absolutely no reason to give up his advantage so easily!


    He only heard a whistling sound of sword qi, and then Su Yan passed through the ice wall, killing the place where Shen Sijue was standing just now!


    The Divine Sword in Su Yan''s hand is icy cold, and when he dances casually, it will bring a circle of snowflakes and cold air!


    If it wasn''t for Shen Sijueyuan''s quick retreat just now, I''m afraid that he would be injured by Su Yan who suddenly attacked him now.


    Zi Chen Mingmu looked at the field seriously, only to see Su Yan and Shen Si Jueyuan fighting fiercely.


    The sword moves of these two people are so fast that they are difficult to catch with the naked eye.


    If it wasn''t for a first-class sword cultivator, I''m afraid there is no way to tell where the real bodies of these two people are!


    No one could have imagined that the scene of these two sword fighting would be so magnificent and extraordinary!


    Ten moves are actually not many, and in a blink of an eye, the agreed number is almost reached.


    At this time, Su Yan and Shen Si Jueyuan were still indistinguishable from each other, but Su Yan had the upper hand slightly.

 Chapter 4624： Sword circle realm

    Shen Sijueyuan''s swordsmanship is indeed extremely accomplished, and it is not something that can be accomplished in a short period of time to defeat him with pure swordsmanship.


    If he could use skills other than swordsmanship, Su Yan felt that it should not be difficult for him to clean up his mind.


    But since everyone has already agreed to fight the sword, if they use the divine power of destruction and the divine weapon of good fortune, wouldn''t that mean a breach of contract?


    With Su Yan''s character, he would definitely not do such a thing. Although victory is very important, character is more important than a victory in a competition.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the ninth move.


    If there is any extreme change between the two sides, it will definitely be used in this ninth move!


    Because if you wait until the tenth move and then use a big trick, I''m afraid it will be too late. Even if the opponent''s sword is broken, there is no way to pursue it.


    So Shen Sijueyuan used a completely different sword move at this time!


    I saw Shen Sijue Yuan''s five fingers flick on the strange sword, and then I saw the sky blue ripples swaying on the strange sword!


    This sky-blue ripple not only contains supreme sword intent, but even sword qi has been transformed into a power of another situation by the fusion of ripples!


    Su Yan Hengjian was in front of him, and he only felt that the incomparably strong sword energy suddenly turned into a spring-like sword energy. This extreme transition between rigidity and softness only took a split second!


    Even Su Yan was a little out of touch!


    Su Yan placed the Wanzai Frost Sword in front of him, but in desperation, he could only draw the sword circle!


    Using the sword circle to isolate the chaos of the world is something that only top masters can do.


    But since Su Yan wanted to do this, it also showed that he was forced to a considerable extent.


    Otherwise, with Su Yan''s character and strength, he would definitely not do such a thing.


    Zi Chen Mingmu shouted loudly at this time, it seemed that she had forced Su Yan to a desperate situation!


    Shen Sijueyuan''s sword qi was already very powerful, and it was above the level.


    However, it was impossible for Su Yan to pay so much attention to the sword energy alone.


    To put it bluntly, the most powerful thing in Shensijueyuan is the power of ripples! Even Su Yan didn''t know what kind of changes would occur when the power of the ripples and the sword qi merged together.


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense gave rise to an extremely dangerous feeling, and then he drew the sword circle.


    Circles of sky-blue rippled sword energy rippled in the surrounding air, and also rippling outside the sword circle. I saw circles of water ripples appearing on the barrier in the space!


    When this circle of water ripples spread, Su Yan also showed an expression like he was facing a great enemy.


    On the other hand, Shen Sijueyuan walked quickly beside Su Yan. He dragged the strange sword in his hand, and his movements were very elegant and unrestrained.


    Su Yan stared at Shen Si Jueyuan''s every move.


    Shen Sijue far has only the last move left to use. If he wants to use it, I am afraid it will be a shocking move!


    The sword circle seems to be very stable for the time being, but if he really thinks that hiding in the sword circle, if the other party can''t do anything about him, this idea is too naive.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, his eyes closely following Shen Sijueyuan.


    Unconsciously, Su Yan''s eyes turned pure golden yellow!


    When the pair of golden pupils stared at Shensijue, the majesty of the Lord God naturally exuded.


    Su Yan suddenly decided that no matter how Shen Sijueyuan wanted to use the tenth move, he didn''t care, this last move Su Yan wanted to take the initiative!


    Passive defense and being beaten have never been Su Yan''s character. Su Yan just likes to strike back, let the opponent attack first, and then counterattack after seeing the opponent''s flaws.


    Now Su Yan can''t see through what kind of tricks Shen Sijueyuan is going to use. Even the ripples of sword energy in front of him are full of unknowns and mysteries, so there is no point in defending anymore. It is better to take the initiative to attack!


    As long as Su Yan can suppress Shen Sijueyuan with his powerful swordsmanship, no matter what kind of mysterious tricks he has, it will become meaningless!


    Su Yan thought of this, and directly consecrated the Wanzai Frost Sword in the air.


    Primitive Phoenix has always had a bored expression. From the beginning to the end, she only felt that this duel was very boring. The reason why she had such a thought was entirely because she felt that Su Yan was not doing his best.


    If Su Yan exerted his full strength, then even ten gods would not be destined to be Su Yan''s opponent.


    Primitive Phoenix''s thoughts may not be correct, it''s just her personal thoughts. In fact, Shen Sijueyuan''s pressure on Su Yan is unprecedented.


    Shensi Jueyuan''s swordsmanship should not lose a bit compared to Cheng Ying of Jianzong, but Shensi Jueyuan still has a wave of waves to integrate sword energy, which is where he wins Cheng Ying.


    If you can only use swordsmanship to deal with this kind of enemy, it will definitely not be easy.


    "What kind of swordsmanship is this?" Zi Chen and Mingmu also saw it. After Su Yan had refined the long sword in his hand, the aura of the whole person immediately became completely different!


    The nature of Su Yan''s power hasn''t changed, but it makes people feel that he has changed a lot!


    "Go!" After Su Yan murmured these two words softly, the Wan Zai Han Bing Sword suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    How can a sword disappear out of thin air?


    There is only one answer: that is to travel to a different time and space!


    When the Wanzai Frost Sword travels out of the different time and space, the throat that is far away from Shensijue is only a few feet away!


    The boundless cold air contains a great killing intent!


    At the same time, there was a terrifying coercion that descended from the sky and fell on Shen Si Jueyuan!


    Only those who really face this sword can understand how terrifying this sword is!


    Shensi Jueyuan was still running, but at this time he had to stop and raise the strange sword in his hand to resist the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    But just when his strange sword was about to collide with the Wanzai Frost Sword, the Wanzai Frost Sword suddenly disappeared!


    The strange sword in Shen Sijueyuan''s hand swung straight into the air!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword suddenly appeared behind Shensi Jueyuan, and aimed at Shensi Jueyuan''s neck again!


    Shensi Jueyuan''s sword move has already been used, and it is impossible to use the sword to resist the Wanzai Frost Sword between the lightning and flint!


    But there are still sky blue ripples spreading around!


    At the critical moment, Shensi Jueyuan manipulated the sky blue ripples in the air and turned them into ribbons entwining towards the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    Just after the ribbons wrapped the Wanzai Frost Sword, Shensi Jueyuan suddenly sensed that the Wanzai Frost Sword that should have been entangled disappeared once again!

 Chapter 4625： An incomprehensible sword

    Then the Wanzai Frost Sword appeared again in front of Shensi Jueyuan, and then a cold wind whistled past, wiping Shensi Jueyuan''s face and flying over!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword was then nailed to the pillar behind Shen Sijueyuan.


    After the cold wind blew, a sword wound was left on Shen Sijueyuan''s face, and blood flowed out.


    This wound is not deep, but it is telling Shen Si Jueyuan that if Su Yan hadn''t been merciful with the sword just now, he would have fallen to the ground by now!


    Victory and defeat!


    Shen Sijueyuan''s face was full of incredible expressions, and then he looked at Su Yan who was still standing in the sword circle, completely unable to understand what just happened!


    He clearly blocked the Wanzai Frost Sword''s attack twice, but the Wanzai Frost Sword would disappear every time it was blocked by him, and then reappeared elsewhere, attacking his vital point again!


    This is really incredible!


    Shen Sijue far wondered what kind of swordsmanship Su Yan was using. There should be no such swordsmanship in this world.


    Shen Sijue looked at Su Yan from a distance. Although his eyes were still very sharp, he felt a lot more frustration than before.


    Shen Sijueyuan clasped his fist at Su Yan and said, "As expected of Emperor Xianwu, I am convinced that I lost. But what happened to that sword just now? I have never seen such a sword move!"


    Su Yan walked out of the sword circle and said with a smile on his face, "You''re not too bad, you can deal with me for so long. It''s been a long time since I''ve used a sword with someone so freely."


    Su Yan is also very satisfied with Shen Sijueyuan. Although this person is a bit arrogant, he is a capable person in the end.


    Shen Sijueyuan was still struggling with the mystery of Su Yan''s last piece just now, only to hear Primitive Phoenix burst into laughter, and then said to him, "Even if you dodge and block this sword a hundred times, it''s useless, This sword will never stop until it hits you completely."


    When Primal Phoenix said this, Shen Si Jueyuan was even more confused, and he didn''t know what kind of mystery was in Primitive Phoenix''s words.


    Instead, Zi Chen Mingmu stared at Su Yan and said, "Su Ba has already mastered karma and integrated the law of karma into his swordsmanship. From the derivation process of the result, no matter how much you resist, it will be meaningless, because the result is already doomed. The last time I was hit with the sword, I was stabbed by Su Baxian with the same sword move!"


    Once karma is set in stone, then whatever struggles you make will no longer matter.


    Unless you are in control of karma like Su Yan, you can avoid this sword from the causal level!


    But where is the cause and effect so easy to control?


    Throughout the ages, only a few saints could control the law of cause and effect.


    The realm of cause and effect, even for those gods and demons, is a completely unfamiliar realm.


    Zi Chen Mingmu only felt that her whole body was numb, as if she was stabbed by Su Yan again, it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Such a powerful and terrifying swordsmanship, this time she sat next to her and saw clearly, when the cause and effect was pinched by Su Yan, it could turn into all kinds of incredible!


    Unless it is blessed by the divine artifact of good fortune, otherwise it will always be impossible to guard against.


    Shen Sijueyuan never thought that someone could integrate the law of cause and effect into his swordsmanship.


    The way he looked at Su Yan at this time had become very strange. As a sword cultivator, he fully knew what it meant to be able to achieve this level!


    If his swordsmanship has become extraordinary, then Su Yan''s swordsmanship is undoubtedly at the next level.


    Shensi Jueyuan had already felt that he had touched the ceiling of all the sword cultivators in this world, even if Su Yan was a little stronger than him, that''s all.


    Shen Sijueyuan''s originally confident expression immediately turned downcast. How self-confident and arrogant he was just now, how uncomfortable it was at this moment.


    Shen Sijue went a long way: "Emperor Su, I already admire your ability, I''m afraid I won''t be able to reach your current level in another 100,000 years. It seems that I am arrogant, sitting on the well and watching the sky, I originally thought that Your swordsmanship is already a great achievement, I never imagined that there is still such a long distance between you and Su Immortal Emperor!"


    Shensi Jueyuan''s words were purely sentimental, and the people exported it to compliment Su Yan. Complimenting Su Yan is meaningless to him.


    Shen Sijueyuan was indeed full of frustration at this time, and more importantly, he didn''t know what tricks he would use to break Su Yan''s causal swordsmanship!


    The law of cause and effect is not something you can master if you want to master it.


    Compared with ordinary immortals, cause and effect are invisible and intangible existences. Even with the wisdom of the Great Emperor, they may not be able to understand the mystery.


    Su Yan nodded towards Shen Si Jue Yuan, then waved his hand gently, and the Wan Zai Frost Sword flew directly back into Su Yan''s sleeve.


    Then Su Yan returned to his seat and looked directly at the Spirit Venerable.


    Ling Zun was sitting upright at this time, his expression was very empty, and he looked somewhat similar to Shu Zao Tian.


    With this sword just now, Su Yan was not only better than Shen Sijueyuan, but also for Ling Zun and Shu Zaotian.


    Tianlan Yazhi applauded at this time, and everyone couldn''t help but look at him.


    I just heard Tianlan Yazhi say in a full-bodied voice: "The swordsmanship in the first battle just now was really dazzling and breathtaking. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a high-level sparring in the Holy Gate, so let''s toast the two of you with a glass of wine. "


    After everyone finished drinking this glass of wine, Tianlan Yazhi offered another glass of wine to Su Yan alone, and said, "The power of Immortal Su today, not to mention sweeping through the ages, at least in the immortal world today should have no opponents, right? I don''t know when Immortal Su plans to restore the hegemony of the year?"


    Su Yan held the wine glass with a smile, and said, "Imperial Tu''s hegemony is just passing by, I''m already tired of these things, and restoring the power back then means nothing to me. And I still have more important things to do. "


    Su Yan said here and glanced at Lingzun and Shu Zaotian.


    "So, Immortal Su doesn''t plan to destroy the heaven and establish his own order? Wouldn''t it be a pity?" Tian Lan Yazhi asked with concern.


    Although the other side of the world is independent and independent, they still need to be aware of the various changes in the fairy world.


    Su Yan said: "It depends on whether Heavenly Court is obedient or not. If it is obedient, why should I destroy it? If it is not obedient, then I will have to smash it and establish a new order."


    The Heavenly Court is the highest authority of the Taoist sect, but in Su Yan''s place, it is just fish on the chopping board, and he can handle it as he pleases.


    If others say this, it is absolutely bragging.


    But since this was said by Su Yan, everyone would definitely not have any doubts.

 Chapter 4626： a big drunk

    After this competition, the atmosphere did not become very embarrassing, but became more and more enthusiastic.


    Perhaps it was because they had seen Su Yan''s invincible swordsmanship, and the people from the Holy Gate said compliments to Su Yan.


    Even Tian Lan Yazhi, the head of the Holy Sect, said that Su Yan''s sword was the most invincible swordsmanship in the world.


    And in this incomparably warm atmosphere, it was natural that the jars of immortal wine were opened one after another.


    Su Yan has always been intentionally controlling his drinking, but another guest, Primordial Phoenix, has no intention of controlling at all.


    She has been running around for a long time, and has not enjoyed it like this for a long time. Now that she has an opportunity to enjoy alcohol, how could she be willing to let it go?


    Primitive Phoenix has a glass of wine after another, she is a huge amount, and it is not difficult to deal with a few men of the secret religion.


    In a short time, except for Tianlan Yazhi, the head of the secret sect, almost all the masters of the secret sect have been defeated by the mass of the primitive phoenix.


    He was already drunk, but Primordial Phoenix was still not satisfied, he still raised his glass to fight with Su Yan.


    After Su Yan had three drinks with Primordial Phoenix, Primordial Phoenix was already very drunk. She took off half of her clothes and fully exposed her shoulders, as if this was the only way to get rid of the heat in her body and mind.


    Then Primal Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, you are good everywhere, but you are a little serious. If you can be a little more frivolous, you might be able to satisfy Gu''s appetite."


    "You''re drunk, mother-in-law."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Primal Phoenix still didn''t take it seriously, and instead said: "Su Baxian, if you want to take the Peacock''s Cai Kunlun Yuxu back, it''s easy, you only need to help Gu to do three things. just fine"


    "I don''t know what those three things are?" Su Yan asked almost calmly.


    "Forget the first thing, I haven''t thought about it yet." Primitive Phoenix was really drunk at this time, and his mind was in chaos, and he couldn''t do it anymore.


    Su Yan originally wanted to take some words out of her.


    But she soon giggled and danced in the center of the palace


    The dance of the original Phoenix is ??really good, she fully shows the graceful and graceful Phoenix!


    While in a drunk state, the original Phoenix''s body control ability has declined, but her posture has not been affected at all, and she still shows the lines of the female body incisively and vividly in the dance!


    And it was the first time that Su Yan saw Primitive Phoenix dance, and even Su Yan never imagined that her Primordial Phoenix would have such an accomplishment in dancing.


    This is natural, she has always been called lonely, how could it be possible to dance in front of people under normal circumstances?


    This is something that only low-ranking dancers do.


    After the dance, Primitive Phoenix was still unhappy, and drank the immortal wine again. Although Tianlan Yazhi also comforted a few words, it was of no use at all.


    What her primitive phoenix wants to do is bound to be achieved, no matter how consolation others are, it is destined not to have it.


    At the end of the banquet, Primitive Phoenix got drunk.


    After the primordial phoenix was drunk, Tianlan Yazhi hurriedly ordered his maids to send the primordial phoenix to rest.


    Tianlan Yazhi also drank it for a long time, and he could see the blush on his face after drinking, but Tianlan Yazhi quickly forced the alcohol out of his body after running the Xian Yuan in his body.


    His mind and eyes also regained clarity.


    Then Tianlan Yazhi came towards Su Yan, Su Yan looked at Tianlan Yazhi, wondering what his intentions were.


    I just heard Tianlan Yazhi ask, "Emperor Su, how do you think this immortal wine tastes?"


    Su Yan said, "This immortal wine is very gentle when it enters the mouth, but the stamina is so great that even the phoenix is ??already drunk."


    "If Immortal Su likes it, I can send some immortal wine to Immortal Emperor Su''s immortal realm. I have always admired Immortal Su, and if I have the opportunity to become friends with Immortal Su, then I will not ask for it. ."


    Su Yan looked at Tian Lan Yazhi, his face was full of sincerity.


    Su Yan also seemed to remember something in his mind, and asked: "When I came to the other side of the world in my previous life, the head of the holy gate was Tianlan Qingfeng, who is he?"


    "He is my master. After his fall, I took over the other shore world and the holy gate."


    Su Yan said: "Of course, when I came to the other side, he also received me, but he is not as good-tempered as you. He led many gods and demons on the other side to fight against me, and he also prevented me from going to the Star Buddha Sea, this matter. When I think about it, it seems like it happened yesterday, but it has been so many years, and many things have already changed."


    Tianlan Yazhi said to Su Yan: "Emperor Su, I am different from my master. As long as I remain the head of the Holy Sect for one day, our Sect will never conflict with you, Immortal Su. We should be friends, right? "


    Su Yan raised his glass and said to Tianlan Yazhi, "You are right, we should be friends."


    Seeing Su Yan taking the initiative to raise the glass, Tianlan Yazhi immediately showed a flattered expression, and then raised the glass to Su Yan.


    After the two drank each other, Tianlan Yazhi seemed to have something to say, but Su Yan''s eyes had already turned to Lingzun.


    Su Yan said, "Ling Zun, Phoenix is ??already drunk. I don''t think he will wake up for at least half a month. Shouldn''t you also make some arrangements?"


    Lingzun had said before that he wanted to send Su Yan and the undead emperor to the Dream City in the Mirror, but Primitive Phoenix was not qualified to go with them.


    Now that the original Phoenix is ??drunk, it is a good time to go to the Dream City in the mirror.


    Lingzun asked Su Yan, "You have also drank a lot of alcohol. I''m afraid that your reaction power and skill will be greatly reduced. Shouldn''t you also take a break before setting off?"


    Su Yan smiled and said to Ling Zun, "No need at all, people will be very excited after I drink. Although the control of power is not as good as usual, if I let me play to the fullest, I am afraid that the combat power will be stronger than usual. Ling Zun Is the place you mentioned going to be dangerous?"


    Lingzun said: "Naturally it will be very dangerous. You have obtained many inheritances arranged by that person. Is there any one that you can easily start with? But if you find any tricks, maybe the originally difficult things will become too difficult. Keep it simple."


    Su Yan walked towards Ling Zun, Shu Zaotian was still sitting beside Ling Zun.


    To be honest, if you can only identify from the appearance, Lingzun and Shu Zaotian are like a pair of sisters, and Lingzun is the younger sister.


    After all, the image of Ling Zun is just a little girl who looks only a teenager.


    Su Yan does have a sense of trust in Ling Zun, but Su Yan has always had reservations on Shu Zao Tian''s side.

 Chapter 4627： Cloud City

    Ling Zun stood up and said to Su Yan, "Since you are ready, prepare for a little while and then go on your way."


    The Undying Emperor still didn''t know what Su Yan and Ling Zun had talked about before, so he asked, "Where is this going?"


    Su Yan turned around and said to the undead emperor: "Lingzun has arranged a good place for you and me. I heard that everything in that place is like a dream, and there is a source of power that I have been chasing."


    "Really? Listening to what you said, isn''t it necessary to go?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course it is like this. What is Lingzun going to do?"


    Ling Zun walked in front of Su Yan, Shu Zaotian followed closely behind Ling Zun, and he didn''t even look at Su Yan when he passed by Su Yan.


    It was as if she and Su Yan were complete strangers.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly remembered a very important question, so he asked Ling Zun: "Before the book created the sky, he always obeyed the Great Demon God, why is this happening? I can''t understand it."


    Shu Zao Tian has not answered yet, but Ling Zun has already answered for her: "Shou Zao Tian, ??like me, is a consciousness evolved from a tool, so she has never really lived, and her heart has inherited the desire that came from me. ."


    "What else do you want for Ling Zun?" Su Yan showed a strange expression.


    The power and realm of the Spirit Venerable are already the best choice, and can shape the existence of the other side of the world. Is there anything in this world that you have been yearning for but unable to obtain?


    Lingzun said: "I never wanted to feel the beating of my heart, and I never knew what the body temperature of blood flow was. I also wouldn''t feel tired and uncomfortable. Have I really lived like this? "


    "So what Shu Zaotian longs for is flesh and blood?"


    "Yes, the blood of the devil in charge of the great devil can shape the flesh and blood, which is enough to accommodate the flesh and blood of Shuzaotian''s powerful consciousness. So this child is willing to accept the drive and use of the great devil."


    When Ling Zun said this, he stroked Shu Zaotian''s white hair with pity.


    She is the only one in this world who will share the same ailment with Shu Zaotian, and no third person will understand their feelings.


    Although the undead emperor also turned into a dead body, he at least really lived. Know what it''s like to be a flesh and blood creature.


    Before leaving this palace, Ling Zun pointed his finger at Shen Sijueyuan, "You follow along, there is something useful for you."


    Shen Sijue Yuan Suixuan didn''t know what the summoning of the Spiritual Venerable was, but he was destined to be irresistible to the Spiritual Venerable''s summoning, so he could only follow the Spirit Venerable.


    After leaving the palace, the group followed Lingzun to control the golden clouds and shuttled around the peaks of the mountains.


    The sea of ??clouds below is infinitely ethereal, and only the highest peaks can pass through the sea of ??clouds and reveal the mountain tops.


    In all fairness, the world on the other side created by Ling Zun is much more magnificent and magnificent than the world on the other side of the mirror.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know where Ling Zun would take them, he was very calm in his heart.


    The sea of ????clouds in front is getting more and more vast, and a big sun is suspended in the sea of ????clouds, spreading endless light and heat!


    Lingzun suddenly stopped his steps at this time, and then faced the book and said: "Good boy, let''s do it."


    Shu Zaotian''s hands have been holding the Menghua treasure mirror. At this time, at the request of Ling Zun, Shu Zaotian pointed the Menghua treasure mirror directly at the round of scorching sun in the sky.


    The sun''s rays were reflected in the sea of ??clouds ahead through the Menghuabao mirror.


    The Menghua Treasure Mirror was originally a very amazing magic weapon. After projecting the sunlight onto the sea of ??clouds in front of it, the vast sea of ??clouds began to change.


    I saw the sea of ??clouds in front of them opened and closed, and then the sea of ??clouds gradually changed into a towering city gate.


    There seems to be a plaque on the city gate, but because the distance is too far, the words written on the plaque cannot be read clearly.


    When the undead emperor saw this city gate piled up by the sea of ??clouds at this time, the doubts in his heart had reached the point where nothing could be added, and he couldn''t help asking: "This is"


    "This must be the entrance to Dream City in the Mirror, right?" Su Yan asked.


    "Wrong." Lingzun denied Su Yan''s answer almost immediately.


    Su Yan showed a puzzled expression, only to hear Ling Zun explain immediately, "The so-called Dream City in the Mirror should be in the mirror first."


    After being reminded by Ling Zun, Su Yan looked directly at the Menghua Mirror in Shu Zaotian''s hand.


    The Menghua Treasure Mirror was full of strong light, and it was difficult for even Su Yan to look directly at it, but in the startling glance just now, Su Yan did indeed see the shadow of a city.


    Su Yan had already understood that the city that the white clouds piled up in front of him was actually a projection, and the real dream city was still inside the Menghuabao mirror.


    It''s really a bit of a roundabout.


    Shu Zao Tian has been using the power of the Menghua Baojing mirror, and the city gates piled up by the white clouds in front of him are also becoming more and more majestic, and behind the city gates, there are also many tall buildings.


    It was as if a city of white clouds was being built quickly in front of them.


    The scene in front of you can be regarded as very spectacular, and more importantly, it is very magnificent, full of a sense of fantasy.


    After the city with the accumulation of white clouds was completely built, before the Spirit Venerable could speak, Shu Zaotian had already adjusted the angle of the Menghua Treasure Mirror, aiming the Menghua Treasure Mirror at the city of Baiyun in front of him, instead of continuing to reflect the sunlight.


    Without waiting for Su Yan to ask a question, a road paved with pure white light appeared in front of Su Yan and the others.


    This white light-paved road leads all the way to the Menghua Baojing Mirror, connecting the opposite cloud city together.


    This kind of mirror spell is really amazing, even Su Yan saw it for the first time.


    And Ling Zun said at this time: "Su Baxian, what are you waiting for, you are not ready to embark on this road. The time to open this road is only a stick of incense, if it takes a stick of incense, you will not be able to. If you can enter the Dream City in the Mirror, then you will not be able to enter."


    After Lingzun''s reminder, Su Yan set foot on the road paved with white light.


    This white light-paved road stretched towards the Menghua Baojing and the city in the cloud. Su Yan originally wanted to ask Ling Zun which way he should go.


    But after Su Yan stepped onto this road with both feet, there was only one road left in front of him. Except for this road paved with white light, the rest of the surrounding area was pitch black!


    It was as if Su Yan had entered the time and space of another world directly after stepping on this path!


    This kind of thing is really absurd, because it is absolutely impossible for space transformation to hide from Su Yan''s insight!


    But everything in front of me is so incredible!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t explain it at all.

 Chapter 4628： ancient gods in the dark

    Maybe it''s because this is the other side of the world, the power of the spirits to distort the laws of the other side of the world is something that can be done easily.


    The Immortal Emperor and Shen Sijueyuan also embarked on this path one after another under the urging of Lingzun.


    Lingzun had another order for Shen Sijueyuan, saying: "Jueyuan, you **** Immortal Su Su and the others to the end of the light source, then turn around and walk back. The things ahead have nothing to do with you."


    Listening to Lingzun''s words, Shen Sijueyuan seemed to be the Dharma protector that her spiritzun had found specially for Su Yan.


    Then Lingzun''s words rang in his ears again, only to hear Lingzun say: "This is a silent road, you must not speak no matter what you encounter on this road, you know? If you talk, you will lose your power, and the road will disappear, you can''t go to the dream city in the mirror, and you can''t even guarantee your own safety."


    The road of silence is actually similar to the Buddhist closed-mouth mantra, as long as you speak, your gong will be broken.


    But as long as you don''t speak, there will be no problem.


    This kind of thing is naturally a piece of cake for Su Yan and the others. The Dao Heart of the Great Emperor has long been tempered.


    If they really wanted to keep their mouths shut, then no matter who they were, they probably wouldn''t be able to let Su Yan and the others speak.


    Those so-called illusion changes are even more impossible to hide from Su Yan and the others.


    Therefore, although Su Yan listened to Ling Zun''s advice, he was very disinterested, because he felt that this kind of closed-mouth test would not have any difficulty for him.


    The road paved with white light has spread to the dark distance.


    Then Lingzun''s voice sounded in the darkness again, saying: "Jueyuan, you come to open the way! Remember, you only have a stick of incense in your time, and if you can''t reach the dream city in the mirror in the time of one stick of incense, then Failed. The punishment for failure can be very cruel, you will be trapped in a closed space and time, and others will never be able to save you."


    Before Lingzun''s warning came down, Shen Sijueyuan had already taken the initiative to come to the front, and attacked at the fastest speed.


    For a sword cultivator like Shensi Jueyuan, his physical strength is of course very terrifying. When he wants to run at full speed, his running speed is almost equal to that of the strongest flying sword.


    Su Yan was blessed with the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique, and his speed was even better than that of Shen Sijue Yuan, and it was not that difficult to catch up with Shen Si Jue Yuan.


    It''s just that the undead emperor has suffered, how can he keep up with these two people with his old bones?


    The undead emperor could only summon the dharma body of the Feather Serpent God and fly frantically and desperately behind him, so that he could barely be thrown too far.


    Shen Sijue was in the rush, and sensed that the road paved by the white light below gradually became more and more bleak and unstable, and suddenly slowed down his pace.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor who were behind also quickly caught up.


    After the three people settled down, it was discovered that the originally very unstable white light suddenly became very stable again.


    Shen Sijueyuan immediately understood what was going on. When he ran with all his strength, he had incredible speed, but at the same time, this speed would generate tremendous kinetic energy, and the power generated by each step would also rise with the tide!


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it will reach the limit that this white light can bear.


    If they continue to attack at the speed just now, I am afraid that it will not be long before this road paved with white light will be completely unsupported and cut off.


    Shen Sijueyuan just wanted to tell his findings, but the words got stuck in his throat when he opened his mouth.


    good guy! He almost forgot Lingzun''s advice!


    This is a silent road. If you speak your voice, you will definitely break the silent spell.


    Shensi Jueyuan and Su Yan looked at each other, and then wrote the words "too fast" in the palm of his hand. Su Yan looked at Shensi Jueyuan and nodded, and quickly understood what Shensi Jueyuan was thinking.


    In fact, Su Yan also noticed it. After Su Yan and Shen Si Jueyuan finished their communication, the Undying Emperor slowly caught up.


    After the three successfully joined forces, they stopped their speed and continued their journey forward.


    They don''t know how far they have come, and the white light brought here has become very narrow, and only one person can pass through.


    And the white light is also very weak, and it can''t shine on a large range, and it has been swallowed up by the darkness.


    Su Yan had already noticed that in the darkness around him, there were all time and space whirlpools that could never be undone.


    If it falls into it, even Su Yan doesn''t know what the consequences will be.


    Walking in it is like walking between two cliffs that are only supported by a steel cable.


    However, the three of Su Yan were used to seeing big scenes, so they didn''t panic or fear.


    It''s just that I don''t know when it started, there have been many indescribable breaths in this darkness.


    These indescribable breaths are extremely ancient, as if they came from the chaotic world at the beginning of the world.


    "Su Baxian! You''re here! Jie Jie, you''re finally here! Su Baxian! It''s really you! How did you come here? This is the country at the end of death, you are here to accompany our old friends. Is it?" A sinister voice suddenly came from the darkness.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look towards the source of the sound, there was an extreme darkness.


    But there still seems to be some difference between this darkness and the surrounding darkness.


    It seemed that some indescribable terror was stirring in that hidden darkness!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but stop his steps and looked towards the darkness!


    Su Yan''s golden eyes seemed to see an octopus in the darkness, maybe it shouldn''t be an octopus, because he has too many tentacles!


    Endless tentacles spread out in the darkness, and on some of these tentacles there are many dead grey eyes!


    If Su Yan had a pair of golden eyes, if Su Yan remembered correctly, this guy should be Gudi Beihu.


    This ancient emperor should have been killed by Su Yan in the Eternal Era, how could he appear here?


    It''s really weird, what exactly is this place?


    In that darkness, is it not just the whirlpool of time and space, but the end of death?


    Just when Su Yan was in doubt, someone slapped him **** the back.


    The Immortal Emperor patted Su Yan on the shoulder, this time to remind Su Yan that he had lost his mind just now and couldn''t speak on this road, so he could only use this method to remind him.


    Su Yan glanced back, and in the eye sockets of the undead emperor, the red flame was still beating nonstop.

 Chapter 4629： Chopping Excalibur

    And Su Yan had doubts in his heart. Still not unlocked.


    Where exactly is this place?


    What is the connection between this and death?


    And at this time in the darkness, in addition to more strange sounds!


    These strange sounds came and went in the darkness.


    Su Yan heard his name being called by those ancient beings time and time again!


    Some calling voices are full of restlessness and murderousness, while others are whispering.


    But no matter what, Su Yan''s name did appear over and over again in the calls of these ancient evil gods!


    These evil gods from ancient times seem to be incomparably longing for something not just to kill Su Yan, they even want to devour Su Yan''s flesh and blood and everything!


    There are many voices that go from distant to close, and suddenly become very ethereal again!


    Su Yan had no idea what was going on, the reality in front of him was too bizarre.


    Those indescribable beings in the darkness are all shouting his name.


    Su Yan heard a woman''s voice in his ear, "Su Baxian, are you here to accompany us? I never imagined that someone like you would end up in such a situation! Hahahaha !"


    "Let''s start a never-ending fight, until the world is destroyed, we will fight forever! Su Baxian, come quickly, I can''t bear it anymore!"


    "Su Baxian, let me eat your soul! Only when you and I are fused together, can we fight with each other forever, and we will never get the so-called liberation!"


    "Su Baxian, do you still remember? Back then, when you stabbed my Tianling Gai with a sword, it was really painful! I wish that this pain also appeared on you! Come on, become one with me, let us Let''s experience each other''s pain!"


    "Su Baxian, in the land of absolute gods, you beat me to pieces with a dragon that broke the nine heavens! Su Baxian, do you know that I have no bones now, should you also be punished?"


    These distorted voices completely surrounded Su Yan, as if everything in this darkness was directed at him.


    But at this time, Su Yan still abides by the things that Ling Zun explained - he must not speak easily.


    If you speak, I am afraid that you will really explain yourself here!


    These resentful souls from Primordial Ancient contain a strong hatred for Su Yan, wishing to drag Su Yan into the dark abyss of despair and suffer eternal torment with them!


    In the darkness, everything became bizarre, and even Su Yan didn''t know what was going on in front of him.


    What kind of reason did these ancient gods and demons appear in front of him.


    All this is difficult to explain in normal language!


    And there is no talk at all here.


    Shen Sijueyuan, who was ahead, was still leading the way, and he abide by his duty.


    Suddenly, Shen Sijueyuan''s strange sword in his hand erupted with an incomparably warm brilliance!


    Under this radiant reflection, I saw countless twisted figures superimposed together to form a human-shaped monster!


    This monster has many octopus tentacles, many twisted heads, and many sharp mouthparts on its body!


    Not only does this monster possess an indescribable terrifying aura, it is also an ancient god!


    The ancient **** stood in the way of the three of them, and Shen Sijueyuan waved the strange sword in his hand without any hesitation!


    When the strange sword swayed with unparalleled brilliance, the ancient **** was also split directly from the middle!


    The body of the ancient **** slowly fell, sinking into the surrounding darkness.


    But the purple blood fell from above, like a torrential rain!


    After Shen Sijueyuan beheaded the first ancient god, after the ancient god''s body fell into the darkness, the sound of gnawing immediately came from the darkness.


    It is impossible to see what happened in the darkness, but it is not difficult to infer from the sound that the body of the ancient **** is being swallowed!


    The gnawing sound was so strange that even Su Yan had goosebumps all over.


    Just killing an ancient **** could not clear all the obstacles ahead. I saw many twisted figures appear one after another in the darkness, blocking Su Yan and the others on their way!


    Some of these distorted figures were known to Su Yan, while others were completely unknown to him.


    This piece of Wang An seems to be the cemetery of ancient gods and demons, and anything can happen in this cemetery!


    A less calm expression gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, because what happened in front of him was beyond his imagination!


    Before stepping into this darkness, even if he was as powerful as Su Yan, he would never have imagined that he would encounter so many incredible and indescribable things!


    Shen Sijueyuan is still leading the way, and the strange sword in his hand is beheading those ancient gods with great brilliance!


    Perhaps the ancient gods who came from the darkness have already died once, but when they were beheaded by Shen Si Jueyuan again, they would still make extremely painful sounds.


    But the three-person team was still very silent, and no one made any sound.


    Although what happened in front of you can be said to have been bizarre to the extreme!


    Su Yan had already seen that the sword in Shensi Jueyuan''s hand was the Divine Slaying Sword.


    The so-called Divine Sword is a weapon built by human beings to deal with the Protoss, and it has a very incredible lethality to the Protoss.


    And the God-killing weapon will be improved according to the number of gods mentioned and the quality of the god''s blood absorbed!


    Judging from the sharpness of this God-killing sword in Shen Sijueyuan''s hands, I am afraid that it has already broken through the limit of God-killing weapons and entered another level!


    Moreover, although this weapon looks very strange, the material is extraordinary, maybe it is a magical weapon made by Lingzun himself.


    Shen Sijueyuan is still leading the way in front of him, the swordsmanship of the Holy Gate has been brought to a peak by him, and the blood of the gods ahead is like rain!


    Under his guidance, those gods and demons from ancient times cannot pose any threat to Su Yan and the others!


    As the number of dead ancient gods and demons has become more and more, the surrounding death has become extremely strong!


    In this incomparably strong death qi, the power of the Sword of Excalibur continues to strengthen!


    Shen Sijueyuan showed ecstatic eyes, such an opportunity is very rare for him, to be able to kill those gods and demons so unscrupulously, using their blood as the material to improve the sword.


    Shen Sijueyuan just wanted to thank Lingzun for giving him this opportunity!


    If he could practice in this darkness for decades, I''m afraid he would have the capital to fight Su Yan at that time.

 Chapter 4630： end of the light path

    Of course, Shen Sijueyuan also knew that this was absolutely impossible.


    The white road they are walking now was shaped by Shuzaotian with great magic power. Without the support of Shuzaotian, they would not be able to support it for even a minute, and they would be completely engulfed by darkness!


    Because of the appearance of these ancient gods and demons, the speed of Su Yan and the others was much slower than before.


    Su Yan still remembered Lingzun''s instructions in his heart. In addition to being unable to speak, Lingzun also said that Su Yan and the others only had one stick of incense.


    If it exceeds the time of a stick of incense, I am afraid that unpredictable and terrible consequences will occur.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had also quickened his pace, and gradually Su Yan could already feel Shen Sijueyuan''s back.


    Shen Sijue was indulging in the massacre of those ancient gods and demons. Seeing Su Yan suddenly approaching behind him, he couldn''t understand what Su Yan was going to do for a while.


    But Shen Sijueyuan immediately understood what Su Yan meant after seeing Su Yan''s gesture.


    Su Yan is telling him that time is also very precious!


    If they continue to entangle here, I am afraid that they will not be able to reach the legendary dream city in the mirror within the stipulated time!


    Shensijueyuan immediately quickened his pace. Although the Divine Sword was still circling with those gods and demons in the air, Shensijueyuan had already strode forward!


    At the end of the darkness, it seems that a huge white light source has been seen.


    In this huge white light source, Su Yan looked over with a pair of divine eyes, and seemed to see something strange.


    Although Su Yan couldn''t say what these strange existences were, the word hope appeared in Su Yan''s heart.


    That white light source should be the Dream City in the Mirror!


    After traveling so far, after experiencing so many ancient gods and demons, Su Yan and the others have finally come very close to the legendary Dream City in the Mirror!


    Thinking of this, an excited expression finally appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    And Shen Sijueyuan quickened his pace after being lightly stunned!


    The hope of finally seeing the light in the endless darkness is a great encouragement for anyone!


    At the same time, the Divine Slaying Sword on Shensijue''s head was also directly divided into three parts. Two of these three Divine Slaying Swords were made of Xianyuan!


    Now that he is close to completing the task, Shen Sijueyuan certainly doesn''t care about retaining his immortal essence and physical strength, he wants to kill!


    The closer you get to the white light source, the more ancient gods and demons there are!


    In the darkness, the name Su Baxian was mentioned again and again, and the thrilling battles in the past were relived again and again!


    Su Yan saw that many ancient gods and demons still retained the appearance of the moment of death, whether it was a split head or a severed body, they all looked extremely strange!


    However, victory is already in sight!


    The more you get to the end, the more you can''t take it lightly.


    When they got here, those ancient gods and demons gradually changed again. They turned into Su Yan''s former comrades-in-arms and leaned directly towards Su Yan.


    Those Immortal Emperors who fought and sacrificed side by side with Su Yan call out Su Yan''s name with blood, hoping that Su Yan will take them away from this endless dark sea of ??bitterness!


    Even Su Yan was moved with compassion, even if he knew that these were just illusions transformed by those ancient gods and demons!


    But the pictures of those **** battles that year still appeared in Su Yan''s mind uncontrollably!


    It made Su Yan''s mind a little shaken all of a sudden!


    But even if his mind was shaken, Su Yan kept his mouth tightly shut and had no intention of speaking at all!


    The road to the top of the mountain is already very lonely. On the way, you will not only witness the death of the enemy, but also witness the death of your comrades and comrades!


    This was originally a **** road destined to be full of bones!


    Only those with the strongest mind and the ability to eliminate all interference are qualified to continue on!


    If you don''t understand even this point, then it is destined to be impossible to reach the peak that everyone can look up to!


    The white light source in front of him was already close to his eyes.


    In the white light source, towering towers can already be seen, and at the same time, the outline of a city can be seen.


    The city gate of this city is as magnificent as the city gate created by the book made by the sky and the Menghua Baojing mirror in the white clouds.


    This time, Su Yan finally saw clearly what was written on the plaque above the city gate: Dream City in the Mirror.


    After finally passing through the endless darkness and weirdness, is it finally time to arrive?


    The closer he got to this so-called dream city in the mirror, the more Su Yan''s divine power surged.


    It took a while, and in this legendary dream city in the mirror, there was an extremely mysterious force that was echoing his divine power of destruction extremely strongly!


    After this echo reached its peak, Su Yan could only follow this call and incarnated his own Shiva Dharma body!


    When the incomparably powerful Shiva Dharma body appeared, the golden brilliance suppressed even the sword light of the Divine Sword.


    And behind Su Yan, the undead emperor also transformed into the image of the Feathered Serpent God. He followed closely behind Su Yan, not too fast, but full of divine brilliance!


    Shen Sijueyuan looked back and saw that both Su Yan and the undead emperor had turned into the dharma bodies of gods.


    Shen Sijueyuan didn''t know what was going on at all, he just felt that everything in front of him was beyond his imagination!


    And when Shen Sijueyuan was in a daze, Shiva and Feathered Serpent also flew directly into the white dream.


    And Shensi Jueyuan suddenly found that the road paved by the white light under his feet seemed to have reached the moment when it was about to dissipate.


    The white light has become very dim, and many cracks have appeared in the path of the white light.


    At this time, Shensi Jueyuan remembered Lingzun''s instructions, and directly took the sword and turned around.


    When Shen Sijueyuan turned around and finished, he was surprised to find that the world was spinning around him, and he returned to Lingzun''s side.


    There was no expression on Lingzun''s face, and Shu Zaotian was also holding the Menghua treasure mirror, like a delicate porcelain doll.


    It''s just that some cracks have appeared on Shu Zaotian''s face, just like the signs that the glass will be broken.


    A surprised expression appeared on Shensi Jueyuan''s face. It seemed that a white light path had just arrived, which was also a great consumption for the creation of the sky.


    Maybe the danger she experienced just now is more than Su Yan and the others.


    Ling Zun lightly stroked Shu Zao Tian''s cracked face, and then said to the gods: "You did a good job, Zhan Shenjian did not choose the wrong owner, you are indeed the most suitable person for it."


    "Will she be okay?" Shen Sijueyuan looked at Shu Zaotian and asked.

 Chapter 4631： indifferent city

    "Of course nothing will happen, but I just need to rest for a while. If there are scars on the face, it will not be beautiful." Lingzun was very gentle to Shu Zaotian''s soothing.


    But Shu Zaotian still had a cold expression on his face, as if he was completely unaffected by Ling Zun.


    Shu Zaotian''s birth was originally an accident. She had never lived, and naturally she would not have the feelings of living beings.


    Shen Sijue said from afar: "Ling Zun, I just met many ancient gods and demons in the darkness. Those ancient gods and demons should have already died. It''s too bizarre to still be able to absorb their divine blood and spirit."


    Why are the dead gods and demons in the way? What secrets are there in that darkness?


    And he had already traveled a long distance in that darkness, how could he suddenly be pulled back to Lingzun''s side?


    These are the questions that God Saw far wants to know.


    What happened just now is too outrageous even for an emperor-level figure.


    But Ling Zun didn''t have the will to answer, just said: "These questions will naturally become clear when you reach your realm. If you don''t reach your realm, even if I tell you, it won''t do you any good, it will only help you. hurt you."


    Shen Sijueyuan originally wanted to ask questions, but since the other party was a spiritual master, he did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    Ling Zun said: "Su Baxian and the undead emperor have already entered the Dream City in the Mirror. I don''t know what choice he will make. But no matter what happens, it must be interesting, right?"


    When Ling Zun said these words, he was thoughtful, but Shen Sijueyuan was completely unable to intervene.


    He consumed a lot just now, and now he can only listen to Lingzun''s instructions, and honestly go back to nourish his qi and rest.


    And on the other side.


    When Su Yan and the undead emperor entered the white light, they also entered an independent space.


    He landed at the gate of a great city.


    The surrounding of this big city is covered with a layer of white snowflakes, and all that can be seen is a world wrapped in silver.


    In this silver world, there is silence.


    No one could be seen on the top of the city, and the city was very quiet.


    Before entering the Dream City in the Mirror, the divine power within Su Yan and the undead emperor was pulled by some mysterious force, and then changed.


    After arriving at the dream city in the mirror, the mysterious power disappeared without a trace.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor also put away their gods and dharma bodies.


    Then Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor looked at each other, and Su Yan said, "When we get here, the road to silence should be over, can we talk?"


    The undead emperor said: "If the road of silence just now hadn''t been opened by the Divine Sword, I''m afraid it would be very dangerous."


    "Well, let''s go to the city and have a look. I want to see why Lingzun and Chaos Emperor have to ask me to come here!"


    The gate of Dream City in the Mirror was open, and Su Yan and the Undying Emperor walked in without any obstruction.


    The sky was still snowing with goose feathers.


    The ground has long been covered with a thick layer of white snow.


    After entering the city, you can see buildings with strange shapes. Most of these buildings are very towering, and some are still transparent.


    You can see the furniture and bookshelves inside, and most of these buildings are occupied by people.


    The breath of these people is similar to that of mortals, and they do not possess mana. They are all doing their own things, and they are not interested in the two interlopers, Su Yan and the Undying Emperor.


    Even if the undead emperor wore a skull face, those people were extremely indifferent after seeing the undead emperor, and they didn''t take a look at it at all.


    The residents of the city are doing their own things, as if they regard Su Yan and the undead emperor as air.


    After entering the city, Su Yanfei said, "Do you think this place is a little weird?"


    The undead emperor said: "This place seems to be just an ordinary city in the mortal world. It is really ordinary to the extreme. Where is the strange place?"


    Su Yan said: "This is the biggest weirdness, don''t you think? Do you really think that the dream city in the mirror that Lingzun has put so much effort into letting us enter will be an ordinary mortal city?"


    "Furthermore, you and I are not only great emperors, but also have the divine personality of the Lord God. If you are really mortals, as long as you look at us, then your spirit will already fall into madness. We are supreme beings, and mortals cannot Contact exists. But it didn''t happen, what do you think?"


    The undead emperor said: "There seems to be a very mysterious force shrouded here. Perhaps this mysterious force has suppressed our godhead and divine power."


    "Really?" Su Yan looked at the sky, the gray sky had no brilliance, and the heavy snow that fell was still rising.


    The residents of the city rarely showed up on the road. Even if they did, they would only focus on walking, and would not give Su Yan and the undead emperor a second look.


    The whole city gave Su Yan the feeling of a strange silence.


    Standing in the snow, Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    Then Su Yan inserted the Wanzai Frost Sword into the ground in front of him!


    When the Wanzai Frost Sword was inserted into the ground, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew in the sky, and the amount of snow also increased by at least ten times!


    Su Yan wanted to use the power of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword to trigger a blizzard, but the power of the blizzard had only been affected for less than a minute, and it had completely dissipated.


    Just as the undead emperor said, there is a mysterious force that influences and dominates this city.


    This power may still be above Su Yan, so it is possible to eliminate the power of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword invisibly.


    Su Yan pulled the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword out of the ice, and said to the undead emperor: "The owner of this city is not simple, his power to eliminate me comes from the level of karma. So invisible to the naked eye."


    Su Yan had already broken the cause and effect, and if the opponent was able to defeat Su Yan''s swordsmanship from the level of cause and effect, wouldn''t it mean that the opponent''s control of the cause and effect was still above Su Yan?


    Unbelievable is revealed in the eyes of the undead emperor.


    Su Yan said: "I am afraid that this person''s strength and realm are already comparable to Spirit Venerable."


    Soon, Su Yan put away the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then walked towards the center of the city with the undead emperor.


    The sky is still fluttering with goose feather snow


    In the heavy snow, Su Yan and the undead emperor left a series of footprints on the ground. The pedestrians they encountered on the road were still indifferent, and they were also indifferent to Su Yan and the undead emperor.

 Chapter 4632： City Lords Mansion

    During the Void fight just now, Su Yan had already sensed that an incomparably powerful force was coming from the city center.


    After Su Yan and the undead emperor walked to the center of the city, they found an incomparably magnificent City Lord''s Mansion.


    There are two red lanterns hanging in front of this city lord''s mansion, and the lanterns are burning with purple divine fire.


    This purple Taoist fire is the only difference from the mortal city. Apart from that, they didn''t find anything special about this city along the way.


    The gate of the City Lord''s Mansion had already opened, and it seemed that the owner of this mansion had long known that Su Yan and the others would come.


    Soon, Su Yan and the undead emperor pushed in the door.


    Immediately after entering it, many guards in crimson armor rushed up to me.


    Su Yan looked at these guards with an expressionless face, but the undead emperor let out a laugh and said, "These guards are all gods, and they have the purest divine power in them, which is interesting."


    These guards pulled out the long swords in their hands one after another, and faced Su Yan with an expression like a great enemy!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became a little unpredictable. Facing these guards, he walked straight ahead, seemingly without any scruples.


    The outer wall of the City Lord''s Mansion is very tall, and the various buildings inside are also very grand, and at the same time full of a cold texture.


    The guards of these Protoss do not know which era they come from, and the weapons they use are also imprinted with ancient totems.


    "Where''s your master? Let him come out to see me."


    The Protoss warriors could not understand Su Yan''s words, but instead reprimanded in the ancient Protoss language: "Ignorant intruders, do you know that you have entered a place where you should never come?"


    "Dream City in the Mirror is a place that should never be here? Then why are you here?"


    The Protoss guard replied: "Because of our great master, we are here!"


    "Hurry up and ask your great master to come out and meet me. I have never been very good-tempered, and my patience is very limited."


    From Su Yan''s point of view, talking to these Protoss guards is completely meaningless, and these little guys can''t do anything.


    But after hearing Su Yan''s words, the leader of the guards immediately scolded: "Damn! How can you tarnish the glory of the Holy Land?"


    After the leader of the guards finished speaking, he directly raised the long sword in his hand and slashed towards Su Yan!


    But before his long sword fell, it was already caught in the void by Su Yan with one hand. Su Yan held the Protoss long sword with one hand. A sword moved even an inch!


    At most, these Protoss warriors were at the rank of quasi emperors and immortal kings, and in front of Su Yan, they were not enemies of unity at all.


    Su Yan stomped his foot lightly, forming a shock wave that spread in all directions, and then all the Protoss guards were knocked to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    But just after Su Yan severely suppressed these guards, a silver-white light suddenly descended from the sky!


    When the light came, Su Yan only felt that the various powers in his body seemed to be limited, and the powerful power could no longer be used!


    No matter whether it is Xianyuan or Destruction Divine Power, there is no way to break through the shackles of this silver aperture!


    This was the first time that Su Yan had encountered such a situation. It seemed that divine power was being used behind the silver circle of light, but it was not entirely true. It might be a type of power that Su Yan had never seen before.


    So Su Yan turned his attention to the undead emperor, hoping to get an answer from the undead emperor.


    After all, the undead emperor is a monster with the same seniority as the original phoenix. He may have witnessed this strange power in a distant era.


    But Su Yan was soon disappointed, because the undead emperor was also confused, and then said: "Xiandi Su, what kind of power is this, why can even the power of my godhead be limited?"


    The undead emperor still wants to get a reasonable explanation from Su Yan.


    Unfortunately, this is impossible to do!


    Su Yan placed the long sword snatched from the guards of the Protoss in front of him, and said loudly, "Since you have such powerful means and you know we''re here, why don''t you come out and see? What a hero!"


    Although the surrounding aura was very normal, and it seemed that there was no such an outrageous powerhouse, Su Yan could fully sense that there was an extremely mysterious powerhouse hiding in this City Lord''s Mansion.


    Su Yan''s voice swirled in the deserted sky, and he didn''t get any response for a long time.


    Although Su Yan has always had a good temper, the most unbearable thing for him is being despised by others.


    The owner of this City Lord''s Mansion obviously committed Su Yan''s taboo.


    Su Yan gently threw the long sword of the God Race into the sky, and when the long sword fell, it was directly burned into bright red molten iron by the crimson fire!


    Then, in the molten iron, a crimson lotus flower slowly bloomed!


    This crimson refining radiates heat waves one after another, allowing endless light and heat to spread out from the molten iron!


    The snow in the city lord''s mansion also gradually melted and disappeared in this heat wave, and there was gradually a lot of dense water vapor in the air.


    And in these water vapors, the red lotus flowers gradually spread out!


    When the lotus blossoms opened, whether it was the bluestone road or all kinds of weapons scattered on the ground, they were completely burned.


    Su Yan''s own power was indeed greatly limited, but the power of the divine artifact was completely unaffected.


    If Su Yan wanted to, he would immediately turn the entire city into a sea of ??fire!


    Su Yan is now really giving the mysterious powerhouse hiding in the City Lord''s Mansion a warning - I am not powerless to fight back!


    The strong man still showed no sign of showing up, and Su Yan''s face gradually showed a very dissatisfied expression.


    Then I saw Su Yan stomping lightly, and many red lotus flowers spread out.


    These crimson lotus blossoms bloomed, bringing strong light and heat, and completely broke the tranquility of this snow-covered city!


    The undead emperor said: "This person is really calm, does he really want to destroy his city master''s mansion, will he be willing to show up?"


    Before the voice of the undead emperor could fall, three consecutive silver halos appeared above him and Su Yan''s heads!


    These three silver halos are much more powerful than the previous ones!


    Su Yan originally planned to deal with the realm of breaking all laws with one sword, but after Su Yan''s long sword was thrown into the air, it was actually not lethal to these three silver halos!


    These three silver halos actually fell directly like this!

 Chapter 4633： Mysterious man with no purpose

    With Su Yan''s powerful swordsmanship, he couldn''t stop him in the slightest!


    This time, not only was Su Yan extremely surprised, even the undead emperor felt very incredible!


    Before Su Yan''s sword light completely fell, the undead emperor had already transformed the dharma body of Feathered Serpent God!


    The undead emperor originally wanted to change the dharma body of Baizhang, but each time the three halos fell, the dharma body of Feather Serpent God shrank by a circle!


    After the third halo fell, the undead emperor couldn''t even maintain the dharma body of the Feathered Serpent God!


    Feathered Serpent God''s power did not completely disappear, and it was attached to the body of the undead emperor, which also turned the undead emperor from a skeleton into a mummified corpse.


    Although the mummified corpse only had some flesh and blood, it was enough to make the undead emperor extremely alarmed.


    The undead emperor looked at his hands, and his eyes revealed a strong inconceivable!


    The undead emperor has always wanted to restore his body of flesh and blood, but the soul of his Lord God has already been perfectly matched with this body, and it is not so easy to change a body.


    Unexpectedly, this wish can be met here in a small way.


    Although it is an incomplete body of flesh and blood, it is enough to make the undead emperor feel the cold.


    With the biting cold wind blowing, a very moved expression appeared on the face of the undead emperor.


    "The Feathered Serpent God is the main **** in charge of fertility and reproduction. Can he even limit the legal body of the main god? Who is this guy? His strength is so terrible!" Su Yan murmured.


    These three silver halos also enveloped Su Yan, and even the crimson lotus flowers that were spreading on the ground were also affected. They were so suppressed that they couldn''t lift their heads, and they all fell on the ground.


    Speaking of which, it was the first time that Su Yan saw that the power of the divine artifact would be suppressed!


    Behind all this, what kind of strong man is there?


    The dragon energy behind Su Yan turned into a pair of golden wings, and at the same time a layer of golden dragon scales gradually covered Su Yan''s body.


    At the same time, Su Yan also had a crimson red spear in his hand!


    At this time, Su Yan was majestic, and a circle of dragon energy and divine power spread directly!


    A pair of golden eyes is even more indignant!


    I just heard Su Yan proudly say: "I am the incarnation of the Lord God of Destruction! What ability do you have to be so arrogant in front of me! If I wield my divine power, I can wipe out hundreds of millions of stars! Do you think you can''t wipe out a mere city lord''s mansion? "


    When Su Yan spoke, the ground below shook, and many cracks appeared on the ground of the City Lord''s Mansion!


    This time Su Yan was really angry. The thing he hated the most in his life was being threatened and being disrespected!


    No matter who the owner of the City Lord''s Mansion is, how capable he is, and angering Su Yan, I am afraid that he will pay a very painful price!


    Amid the shaking of the earth, the guards of the Protoss became even more frightened!


    Although these Protoss warriors are born with divine power, in front of the divine power of the main god, their meager divine power is not worth mentioning at all.


    To be honest, these Protoss warriors are no different from mortals in front of the real Lord God.


    They are all ants that die if you pinch them!


    Now, Su Yan''s face has a clear majesty and anger!


    If the owner of this City Lord''s Mansion never comes to meet again, he will definitely do something!


    The snowflakes were still flying, and suddenly there was a spot of light in the void!


    This light spot is high above, Su Yan discovered this light spot almost immediately, in the golden eyes, this light spot is clearly a circle of protection.


    In the middle of this protective cover, it should be the mysterious master.


    Su Yan stomped lightly and flew to the top of the void in less than a second. In front of Su Yan, there was indeed a ball of milky white light.


    The milky white light ball on the forehead is a special kind of protective shield, which belongs to the technology of the Primordial God Race. Su Yan has only seen it twice.


    Only know that this milky white light ball can provide extraordinary strong protection.


    The owner of the milky white ball of light took the lead and said: "As expected of the Emperor Xianwu, once he moves, he is faster than a rabbit! There shouldn''t be many flying swords faster than you in this world, right? Feijian is still like this, some others The magic weapon is afraid that it can''t catch up with you, let alone hurt you."


    The voice of a man came from the milky white ball of light, and the man''s voice was a little low.


    Su Yan made sure that he was very unfamiliar with this voice, and then asked, "Who are you, why are you pretending to be mysterious in front of me?"


    "Ling Zun sent you to me, didn''t I tell you my rules? Everyone in this city must abide by my rules, whether it''s mortals, gods, or other races, of course, including you , Emperor Xianwu. Rules are very important things, what do you think?" the man asked.


    Su Yan said: "Lingzun only asked me to come here, saying that there is something waiting for me to understand, but he didn''t say that you exist. You make me feel very strange."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the man didn''t get angry, but instead laughed.


    Su Yan didn''t know why he was laughing, and didn''t know what his relationship with Ling Zun was, he just asked: "This should be the Dream City in the Mirror, I ask you if you have ever heard of the name Chaos Great Emperor. ?"


    Su Yan came up and went straight in, not wanting to talk nonsense with this man at all.


    But before Su Yan finished speaking, the man said, "Emperor Xianwu, you are too anxious. You must know that if you are too anxious, you may not be able to eat hot tofu."


    "Hmph, don''t talk nonsense with me. I didn''t come here to play in the mountains and waters. Besides, your place is not a normal world. It''s not easy to come here." Su Yan said, "I don''t want to have a conflict with you. , I just want to get what I want and leave, as for what you want to do here, I don''t care at all."


    Facing Su Yan''s sharpness, the man was not very angry, but instead said, "Emperor Xianwu, have you ever thought about something?"


    "What''s the matter? If you have something to say, you might as well say it directly. You don''t have to be so circumspect. And it''s better that you don''t have to hide your head and show your tail. Do you have something to hide?"


    The man said: "If one day you are no longer invincible in the world, how will you spend the rest of your life?"


    After Su Yan heard these almost provocative words, his golden eyes exuded an earth-shattering murderous aura, and even the surrounding cold wind became extremely chilling!


    Su Yan asked word by word, "You mean��do you have the ability to defeat me?"

 Chapter 4634： chase and escape

    In this milky white ball of light, the man said in a playful tone, "How could I be the opponent of Emperor Xianwu?"


    "Then what did you mean by those words just now?" Su Yan asked forcefully.


    The man continued to say in a playful tone: "Emperor Xianwu, you want to know what I mean, isn''t it simple? Just follow me."


    After the man finished speaking, he really rode the milky white ball of light and flew away.


    Su Yan almost immediately chased after him.


    After the pair of golden wings behind him flapped, the kinetic energy generated was extremely powerful, and it was not too difficult for Su Yan to catch up with this mysterious man.


    This mysterious man flew away into the distance, and soon passed through the city and the snow-capped mountains.


    Su Yan followed behind this man, and he was a little confused. He didn''t know what medicine this mysterious man was selling in the gourd.


    The snow-capped mountains below all looked very quiet, with no sign of people at all.


    Only some very tall pines stand.


    At this moment, Su Yan turned his head and glanced behind him, and the undead emperor had already chased after him, and he was already hanging behind him not far or near.


    With the Immortal Emperor grazing behind him, Su Yan was also relieved, and then continued to chase the milky white light ball in front of him, flying even more quickly.


    After flying over at least a few hundred miles, I saw an incomparably majestic snow-capped mountain in front of me!


    The reason why this snow-capped mountain is incomparably majestic is because even Su Yan can''t see where its peak is at all!


    This snow-capped mountain reaches into the sky and is immeasurably high!


    Although the snow mountain that Su Yan and the others flew over before was also very towering, compared to the snow mountain in front of him, that was the difference between a small stone and a mountain peak!


    And behind this snow-capped mountain is a circle of very ethereal but actual holy light, which adds to the sense of holiness of this snow-capped mountain.


    Su Yan was very sure that a mountain of this height could not exist even in the Immortal Realm, because after reaching a certain height, the material and strength of the rock would no longer be able to support it, and collapse was an inevitable result.


    But in the fantasy world in this mirror, anything can happen, and it is not bound by external physical laws at all.


    This is the first time Su Yan has seen such a tall and straight snow-capped mountain!


    Because the tall, straight and huge snow-capped mountain has completely surpassed the legal principles of common sense.


    Except for the world where the laws have become distorted, in the normal world, it is absolutely impossible to have such a snow mountain that pierces the sky.


    The milky white ball of light was obviously flying towards this incomparably huge snow-capped mountain. After it approached this incomparably huge snow-capped mountain, its speed also began to slow down slowly.


    Then the mysterious man said to Su Yan, "Emperor Xianwu, the answer you want is on this mountain. As long as you go up the mountain, you will know why I said that."


    Su Yan looked at this milky white ball of light, and still had doubts in his heart. He wondered if this man had placed some trap in front of him, just waiting for Su Yan to throw himself into the net?


    This is an unfamiliar world after all, no matter what, Su Yan is better to be careful.


    Perhaps seeing through the doubts in Su Yan''s heart, the mysterious man laughed again, and said, "Could it be that the legendary Emperor Xianwu, who is invincible in the world, dare not try it? If you are afraid, just go back directly, why are you here? Wasting time here?"


    Su Yan stared at the milky white ball of light and said, "You don''t have to use aggressive tactics, it won''t have any effect on me. I can go up that snowy mountain, but what can I get after going up?"


    "Don''t you want something from the Chaos Emperor?"


    Su Yan asked, "Who are you? Why don''t you dare to show your true face?"


    The mysterious man said: "Emperor Xianwu, I will wait for you at the top of the mountain, if you can climb this mountain to the top, then I will definitely face you with my true face, and then you will know. I am distressed."


    "Painful?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Of course, if you don''t have the ability to climb to the top of this mountain, then it''s completely pointless for me to tell you more, it''s just a waste of time."


    The conditions for this mysterious man to open are also a bit strange. As long as the mountain is climbed to the top, he can talk to him. In the end, how mysterious this snow-capped mountain can be?


    You know, Su Yan is the man who can climb all the way from the bottom of the Tianzhu of Mount Sumeru to the topmost Paradise of Elysium.


    Su Yan stared at the mysterious man and said, "Okay, I can try it, but you also remember your promise. If I reach the top of the mountain, you can''t answer my doubts. Don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The mysterious man laughed out loud, and his laughter seemed extremely wild.


    In the midst of laughter, the milky white ball of light became thinner and thinner, and then disappeared in front of Su Yan.


    The disappearance of this mysterious man did not use some kind of invisibility spell, but he actively erased his existence on the causal level, which is why he showed such a visual effect.


    When the mysterious man is erased on this causal level, it will naturally appear elsewhere.


    And this other place is very likely to be the peak of the snow-capped mountain in front of you!


    The undead emperor had just arrived at this time, although he did not know what kind of conversation Su Yan had with the mysterious man.


    But the undead emperor looked at the tall and straight snow-capped mountain in front of him, and already understood the intention of the mysterious man.


    The Immortal Emperor asked Su Yan, "Does he want us to cross this snowy mountain?"


    Su Yan replied, "It''s almost the same. What he needs to get to the top of the mountain will tell us the answers to everything one by one."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy," the undead emperor said, "You and I can be transformed into the dharma body of the Lord God, and if you want, you can completely transform into the body of a **** of ten thousand feet! With such a huge dharma body, what kind of mountain can''t be crossed? In the past? He should have understood that, but he didn''t say anything about the conditions."


    The more there are no restrictions, the more it shows that the other party is absolutely confident. So that there is no need to add those restrictions at all.


    Therefore, the undead emperor would say that things are not easy.


    Su Yan also thought so, and said to the undead emperor: "It''s useless to talk about it here, why don''t we go to the mountain to see what the mystery is."


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already fallen towards that snowy mountain.


    When Su Yan fell, a huge blizzard suddenly erupted in the air, and it seemed that the forces of nature were also preventing Su Yan from landing on this huge snow-capped mountain.


    Su Yan''s body automatically opened a protective shield, completely blocking Feng Xue from his body.


    Although Su Yan''s movement was not shaken, it was so difficult to land on this snowy mountain.

 Chapter 4635： Countless corpses of the gods

    The undead emperor at the back also used the strength of nine bulls and two tigers to land beside Su Yan reluctantly.


    After the two of them landed on the snowy mountain, Su Yan only felt a very obvious sense of rejection around him.


    It seems that he is so out of tune with everything here that no matter what he says or does, he will be repelled by everything in nature!


    Maybe he shouldn''t be here at all!


    This feels mysterious and mysterious, but Su Yan is a man who has cut off cause and effect and cut off his own little destiny. He has realized that this sense of rejection comes from the law of cause and effect.


    The fate of the undead emperor has long been cut off. He is a person who is about to die and not yet dead. He is all too familiar with this sense of rejection that comes from the world itself.


    The undead emperor asked: "This mountain has the blessing of the law of karma. Could it be formed by some powerful magic tool that controls karma?"


    After thinking for a while, Su Yan replied, "This kind of thing is not impossible, but I think there is another possibility. Maybe this snow mountain is the law of causality itself."


    "Ah? Is there really such a power in this world that it can turn the invisible and intangible law of cause and effect into a snowy mountain?"


    If it was before, Su Yan decided that this kind of thing was nonsense, but after understanding the people or things such as the Great Chaos Emperor, the Huntian Pagoda and the Lingzun, Su Yan''s view of the whole world has changed.


    There are countless talented people in this world, maybe there are really people who can achieve this level of excellence!


    Su Yan and the undead emperor were just standing on the ridge of the snowy mountain, and the wind and snow had gradually become more and more severe.


    The blizzard made the stout cedars sway.


    This snowstorm may be the lightest obstacle that Su Yan and the others will face.


    Against the huge snowstorm, Su Yan climbed upwards.


    The snow here was waist-deep, but after Su Yan stepped on the snow, there was no trace left.


    Stepping on the snow without a trace is something that can only be achieved at the peak of martial arts.


    The undead emperor obviously did not have such a powerful ability, he could only follow behind Su Yan and use his own divine power to resolve the erosion of the wind and snow.


    Before they knew it, Su Yan and the others had already climbed a dozen miles of mountain road.


    When we got here, those stout cedars were no longer there.


    And the extreme cold has also reached another realm!


    The extreme cold here made Su Yan feel as if he was always in the field of the sword of ice for ten thousand years.


    It seems that there is an immortal emperor who has practiced the law of ice to open the field of ice here!


    This is a bitter cold that is gradually approaching absolute zero, which naturally turns this place into a forbidden area for life.


    To be honest, the cold here has already become extremely abnormal!


    Even in the most bitter and cold places in the Immortal World, it is impossible to reach this level.


    This is clearly the ultimate bitter cold that can only be achieved after distorting the laws of heaven and earth!


    If it weren''t for the cultivation of the Great Emperor, I''m afraid that I will fall in less than a minute when I come here!


    But if you look up and look up, you can still see the peak of the snow-capped mountain inserting into the sky, and they don''t know how far it is.


    That mysterious person invited Su Yan to climb the peak of the Snow Mountain, it really wasn''t something that could be done so easily.


    But such bitter cold still couldn''t stop Su Yan. Following Su Yan''s footsteps, the crimson fire lotus flowers bloomed under Su Yan''s feet!


    After these lotus flowers landed on the snow field below, with the ice and snow as an introduction, they actually burst into flames majestically!


    Chitian Divine Fire can burn everything in this world, even ice and snow, materials that can burn!


    It didn''t take long for the Chitian Divine Fire to start a prairie fire! It expands wildly around!


    The two most extreme powers of ice and flame are also mercilessly colliding here!


    Maybe it''s because the melting of ice and snow provokes a causal response!


    The surrounding winds became more than ten times more violent. In addition to the strong winds, there was also a blizzard falling from the sky!


    In this snowstorm, the resistance of the law of karma to Su Yan and the undead emperor once reached its true peak!


    At this time, even the undead emperor can clearly sense that from the level of cause and effect, the whole world is rejecting him!


    When this rejection reaches the extreme, it will automatically be obliterated at the causal level!


    No matter how violent the wind and snow became, the divine fire with the divine power of destruction and the blessing of the divine artifact was still better, and soon gained the upper hand.


    Crimson flames shot up into the sky, burning all the snow and ice around ten kilometers away!


    When all the snow and ice were burned, the mountain was also exposed.


    I saw that on the dark rock, the bones of many creatures were fused into the mountain.


    The bones of these creatures have maintained the posture of the last moment of life, and some even retained their demeanor.


    This was something that neither Su Yan nor the undead emperor thought of.


    The bodies were densely arranged and piled on the rocks.


    Perhaps because of the age-old relationship, these bones have long been integrated with the rock and can no longer be separated from each other.


    "These corpses are not humans, almost all of them are from the gods. All the corpses here are from the Vulcan gods and the Leize gods."


    The undead emperor can recognize that the corpses of these Protoss come from those Protoss tribes in the ancient times.


    It''s just that within this small area, thousands of corpses of the Protoss can already be seen, such a snowy mountain, such a tall and straight height.


    At least it can hold the corpses of millions of Protoss!


    Could it be that this snow-capped mountain is densely covered with the corpses of those Primordial Protoss?


    "What the **** is this place? Could it be the tomb of the Primordial Protoss?"


    Everything in front of him is really beyond imagination, it can even be said to be shocking.


    Neither Su Yan nor the undead emperor could give an answer to this kind of thing. Even if they were already very knowledgeable, it was the first time they had seen such a scene.


    This snow-capped mountain, which seems to be the incarnation of the law of karma, turned out to be the cemetery of the Primordial Protoss.


    "Let''s look up, I''ll use the divine artifact to clear the way, and see where I can break through in one breath." Su Yan said, "When I''m exhausted, you can use the immortal seal to protect us and take a break. After that, we will hit another wave, and today I want to see what kind of mystery the top of this snow-capped mountain will have!"


    Su Yan had already made up his mind at this time, and rushed to the top of this snow-capped mountain to see what kind of mystery it contained.


    Su Yan did what he said, behind him, the pair of dragon wings spread violently, and an incomparably powerful dragon energy exploded directly!


    The crimson flames of the divine artifact shot up into the sky, forming a splendid pillar of fire, and the brilliance of the divine artifact radiated violently!


    The fire light and the powerful force spread out together, forming an earth-shattering vibration!

 Chapter 4636： "Su Yan"s body

    Even those cedar trees that were dozens of miles away were knocked down by the impacting airflow!


    The snow that has never melted on the ground also violently evaporated along with it!


    After evaporating, I saw more corpses exposed on the black rock!


    Most of these corpses still retain the great horror before death, but they reveal a great sense of terror in silence.


    The blizzard in the sky is still very violent!


    Perhaps in order to resist the divine power of the divine artifact, the blizzard gradually turned into the violent wind of the typhoon!


    In such a gust of wind, there is a strange suppressing force, not only suppressing the power of Xianze, but also suppressing the divine power!


    This oppressive force is the force of cause and effect!


    When the power of the law of karma reaches its peak, almost all power in this world will be suppressed, even the true gods of the heavens will be suppressed.


    Su Yan was already suspecting at this time that this unattainable huge snow-capped mountain was the embodiment of the law of karma, otherwise, the power of the law of karma could not be so outrageous and exaggerated!


    The strong wind blew the crimson flames!


    It seems that the Law of Karma wants to blow out the Chitian Divine Fire with a strong wind!


    But this is impossible. Chitian Shenhuo can not only burn ice and snow, but even the corpses of the gods and the black mountains can be the materials used by Chitian Shenhuo!


    And in such a desperate situation, Chitian Shenhuo is more indomitable than usual! There are always crimson sparks blooming in the gust of wind!


    No matter what, the crimson flames are burning surging!


    This crimson flame is like Su Yan''s own incarnation! Not only does it represent Su Yan''s powerful strength, but it also represents Su Yan''s indomitable spirit!


    Su Yan was able to climb back from the mortal world to the immortal world again, and to return to the position that he used to dominate the eternity, not because of his unparalleled talent, but because of his gritted teeth, no matter what difficulties and desperate situations he could hold on!


    As long as that breath doesn''t dissipate, then no matter what kind of difficulties and obstacles he encounters, Su Yan will never give up easily, and there is always the possibility of regaining his peak!


    There are many people in the fairy world who only talk about the talent of cultivation, but they don��t know how a person finally achieves. It is not only the talent of cultivation that is looked at, but willpower is also very important.


    If you don''t have the strongest willpower, then no matter how good your cultivation talent is, you may not be able to reach the real peak in the end!


    Under the stimulation of Su Yan, the red lotus sky dance turned into a pillar of fire, which was violently stimulated!


    Then the crimson flames turned into a fire dragon and charged directly towards the mountain above!


    When this fire dragon roared past, no matter how violent the wind was, it was swept away at once!


    With this fire dragon clearing the way, suddenly it will be different!


    No matter how violent the wind and snow ahead, it absolutely cannot stop Su Yan''s pace!


    With the blessing of the divine artifact, Su Yan was simply soaring into the sky!


    When the fire was at its most violent, it directly caused all the snow on the mountain road to melt! The black rock turned into billowing lava!


    It also left a long trail of flames on the vast mountain road!


    It seems that the entire snow-capped mountain is shaking, and the ground is shaking!


    This huge fire dragon is not only the incarnation of Su Yan''s powerful strength, but also the incarnation of Su Yan''s spirit!


    The impact of the fire dragon passed at least a distance of more than a hundred miles, and this breath was exhausted.


    At this time, the shattered causal law was also re-applied to Su Yan and the divine artifact, and the brilliance of the fire dragon gradually dimmed.


    Su Yan had exhausted his breath and had to stop to adjust his breath a little.


    Su Yan''s impact was like a rainbow, and his momentum was like a broken bamboo.


    But after he looked up, he realized that the peak of the snow mountain was still unattainable!


    It seems that the height of this snow-capped mountain is not only 1,000 miles, but tens of thousands of miles!


    But there was absolutely no discouragement in Su Yan''s heart. If it is very simple to reach the top, then those powerful gods will not be buried in the snow and ice.


    After the fire dragon''s air intake was exhausted, a golden seal fell from the sky!


    The golden seal spread out two gauntlets, as if a pair of wings completely wrapped Su Yan and the undead emperor in them.


    When we got here, the mountain wind was stronger than before!


    With the wind blowing, this place has become an extremely violent world.


    The golden immortal seal is also very difficult to resist!


    "This mountain has a special power that can weaken the power of the Great Emperor. I am afraid that the SF rice man has no good intentions." The Undying Emperor said.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Even if we know this, we still have no choice. After all, we chose this path ourselves."


    Su Yan has faced countless desperate situations. Although the current situation is a bit difficult, it is far from being a desperate situation.


    Therefore, Su Yan was not so impatient, but adjusted the aura in his body in the brilliance of the Immortal Seal.


    The undead emperor didn''t need to adjust his breath. He looked upwards, and the ice and snow peaks still stretched to the sky, as if even the sky had been completely pierced.


    It is said that one burst of energy, another decline, and three exhaustion.


    Just now, Su Yan rushed over the distance of a hundred miles.


    But I still don''t know how far away from the summit of this mountain!


    When Su Yan was adjusting the breath in his body, he only heard the Immortal Emperor let out an exclamation.


    In the sigh of the undead emperor, the meaning contained is extremely complex, not only very strong doubts, but also strong incredible!


    So Su Yan also opened a pair of golden eyes and looked in the direction of the undead emperor.


    I saw that the hand of the undead emperor pointed to a corpse.


    There is actually nothing to say about the corpse. Under the snow and ice of this snowy mountain, I don''t know how many corpses are covered up.


    But this corpse was completely different from other corpses.


    When he saw this corpse, Su Yan was completely unable to maintain his composure.


    "how so?!"


    Looking through Su Yan''s golden eyes, he saw that behind the corpse was a pair of golden dragon wings, and he was also wearing golden armor. Although his face was frozen by ice and snow, he could not see clearly. He Su Yan was exactly the same, except that there was no divine artifact in the hands of the corpse.


    No matter the details of the golden dragon wings or the dragon scale armor Su Yan looked at himself and the corpse in the snowfield, he couldn''t tell the difference at all!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t see any difference, let alone the undead emperor.


    Su Yan never imagined that he would see "own"''s body in this snowy field!


    You must know that Su Yan''s dragon scale battle armor and the pair of dragon wings on the back are the products of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body after he has cultivated to the Ancestral Dragon Realm. It is not a garbage magic weapon that can be mass-produced!

 Chapter 4637： Are you really the chosen one?

    There are very few people in this world who practice the indestructible dragon **** battle body, and because everyone''s immortal essence and cultivation process are different, the attributes of the dragon armor are not the same.


    It can be said that Su Yan''s dragon-scale armor should have been a unique treasure in this world, but now, on an unknown corpse above the snowy mountain, he saw a dragon-scale armor that was exactly like him. This is called Su Yan, immortal. How can the emperor not be surprised?


    What was happening in front of him was too unbelievable.


    Su Yan''s reaction was extremely fast, and he almost immediately shot a flame from his fingers, melting the ice and snow on the corpse''s face!


    Su Yan wanted to see how sacred this man wearing the dragon scale armor was!


    When the ice and snow on the corpse''s face melted, Su Yan''s eyes became even more astonished!


    Because the face of this corpse is exactly the same as Su Yan!


    Even Su Yan himself couldn''t see any difference!


    It''s an incomparably weird and absurd feeling!


    Su Yanming was still standing here alive and well, but found his body in the snow


    This is simply a strange paradox that should not exist!


    Even if I want to break my head, I''m afraid I can''t think of such a scene.


    Although Su Yan''s eyes were full of surprise, he didn''t show too much exaggeration.


    Su Yan just checked the corpse a little and found that the owner of the corpse died after exhausting his strength.


    Then Su Yan and the undead emperor looked at each other, and they both saw doubts and confusion in their eyes. It was obvious that even an existence like the undead emperor had never encountered such a thing.


    In the common sense of all people, living and dead are two opposite states, and it is absolutely impossible for them to exist at the same time.


    Obviously, on this snow-capped mountain, the so-called common sense has completely changed, and no one can say for sure what the strange appearance has become.


    The Immortal Emperor asked Su Yan, "Have you ever been here? Could you be the corpse of a previous life here?"


    Su Yan said: Of course I have never been here before. If I had died here, I would not be as surprised as you are. Do you have any clues? "


    The undead emperor spread his hands and said: "This is the first time I have encountered such a bizarre thing. Could the corpse in front of me be created by illusion? It was this mountain that wanted to disturb our minds, so it was created exactly like you. corpse?"


    "This corpse is definitely not an illusion. There is no illusion in this world that can hide from my eyes, and you see," Su Yan had walked over to the corpse before he spoke.


    Su Yan pressed the golden armor with his own hand. After the dragon energy was injected, the golden armor suddenly changed, and the golden light between the dragon scales slowly blew out, as if it was responding to the power of Su Yan''s deity!


    "This Indestructible Dragon God Battle Armor is real. How can illusions achieve this level?"


    So what happened to this corpse?


    How could he be exactly the same as Su Yan? Does he also have the same indestructible dragon **** battle body as Su Yan?


    What is happening in front of you is really hard to answer with common sense.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor stared at this corpse, silent for a long time, not knowing how to answer.


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor, "I thought of another possibility. Do you remember the power attribute of Shuzaotian? She can summon a brand new self from another world."


    Su Yan had fought against Shu Zaotian several times, and killed Shu Zaotian several times, but killing him in that way was completely meaningless, because Shu Zaotian''s existence transcended time and space.


    Even if you kill the Shuzaotian in front of you, the Shuzaotian in the other time and space will still be alive


    This may be the only reasonable explanation.


    The corpse in front of him was indeed Su Yan himself, but it was Su Yan from a different time and space.


    Maybe it was Su Yan in the past, or maybe it was Su Yan in a parallel world!


    "This snow-capped mountain contains the power of the law of causality. The cause and effect also includes the past, the present, and the future. Maybe I was summoned here from another time and space, but why I turned into a corpse, I don''t know, it really is" Su Yan His eyes have become more complex than ever.


    I am afraid that few people in this world can remain completely calm after seeing their corpse, even the top Immortal Emperors are afraid that they cannot do this.


    If you want to know the answer to the whole thing, I am afraid that you need to go to the top of the snow mountain.


    After coming to this weird mirror world, Su Yan has had enough of endless guessing games, and now he desperately needs an answer.


    Therefore, the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire burned on the divine artifact!


    The fierce divine fire also represented Su Yan''s determination!


    At this time, at the top of the snow-capped mountain, there was a man in white sitting in the pavilion. It was snowing outside, but he was drinking tea with ease.


    This man has white hair, white eyebrows, and even his pupils are lighter than the average person.


    There is a curling aroma rising from the tea cup. Obviously, the pavilion can be completely unaffected by the blizzard outside.


    The man put down the tea cup in his hand, and then murmured: "Will you really be the chosen son? Emperor Xianwu, don''t let me down!"


    The man in white was the mysterious man who had just brought Su Yan to Daxue Mountain.


    Now he is waiting for good news on the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Su Yan forcibly gathered up his complicated emotions, and then used the divine artifact to break through three times in a row!


    The higher the snow, the more violent it is!


    The lethality of the wind and snow itself is not enough to help the emperor, but after the wind and snow, there is an incomparably mysterious force that can suppress the power of the emperor.


    This is the most deadly place!


    Even if he possesses the godhead of the Lord God, his power will still be suppressed by 70% to 80%.


    If it wasn''t for the blessing of a divine artifact, Su Yan''s desire to continue climbing this snow-capped mountain would be equally difficult.


    On the following mountain road, Su Yan saw more than a dozen corpses exactly like him!


    And under the cover of ice and snow, nothing is revealed, I''m afraid there are more!


    This is really terrifying.


    This feeling is really too strange, watching those who are exactly like him turn into cold corpses, just like seeing his own death.


    If the immortal emperor is not firm enough in mind, I am afraid that at this time, he has already retreated.


    After all, Su Yan is a man who has faced death, and he has faced death more than once!


    This dream city in the mirror should be the existence of countless parallel universes that have transcended, surpassing time and space, maybe it has transcended the world of heaven and entered the unknown world of heaven.

 Chapter 4638： The top of the mountain

    Therefore, among the many parallel universes in parallel time and space, there are already more of them who have been here.


    In the gust of wind, Su Yan saw a figure!


    This figure unfolds the body of the gods, and at the same time has the blessing of the divine power of destruction, and is fighting against the blizzard unyieldingly!


    A Dawson Luoshen Inferno descended from the sky!


    This person used the exact same tricks and exercises as Su Yan''s!


    Su Yan thought about leaning over to see if that person was him in a parallel time and space.


    But no matter how Su Yan flew, he couldn''t really get close, and he couldn''t even transmit his voice.


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier separating them from each other.


    No matter how Su Yan flew, the distance between him and the other "self" never changed.


    Shu Zaotian summoned herself in a different time and space, even if her own self in this time and space dies, the summoned thing in another time and space can replace her body in the current time and space.


    But Su Yan couldn''t get close to that "self", what happened?


    There must be some legal reason interfering in this, so that Su Yan can''t get close to that "self".


    Maybe the same person in different time and space should never have had contact


    Su Yan has never played with time and space. He only knows about those ancient emperors. Anyone who cares about time and space, no matter how powerful you are, will definitely end up in a very tragic end!


    Those who play with time and space will inevitably be devoured to the point of losing everything!


    It''s almost an iron rule.


    Seeing that Su Yan has stopped.


    The undead emperor reminded: "It''s totally meaningless to stay here, it''s better to kill to the top of the mountain first."


    What the undead emperor said is very reasonable. Maybe all these mysteries can be answered after reaching the top of the mountain.


    Su Yan has not said a word at this time, and his expression can be said to be extremely solemn.


    The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand erupted into a larger flame. This time, Su Yan really went out of his way, and planned to use his own blood and blood to bless the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    When Su Yan recklessly poured his own powerful strength into the red lotus sky dance, the red lotus sky dance also burst into a terrifying flame!


    The crimson flames not only surrounded the red lotus sky dance, but also wrapped Su Yan''s whole body in it!


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to have entered another level of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, and then Su Yan looked back at the undead emperor, and then a flash of fire disappeared, and it had already rushed to the sky!


    When Su Yan looked back just now, he reminded the undead emperor that he must keep up. The undead emperor also understood and pushed the immortal seal to the extreme. Then he followed the fire path opened up by Su Yan and rushed towards the top!


    The fire of the Chitian Divine Fire is no trivial matter. After burning violently, it spreads out, shaking the originally stable snow-capped mountains!


    It also triggered a violent avalanche at the airport!


    But Su Yan faced the avalanche and rushed up like this!


    The mysterious power of Snow Mountain itself seems to be unable to restrain the powerful explosion in Su Yan''s body!


    Every fiery breath is so majestic!


    Even the small pavilion on the top of the mountain shook with it!


    The man in white picked up his teacup, and although he was still sitting upright, a smile appeared on his face, and he said, "It''s really you, Emperor Xianwu, you must have seen those people on the mountain. Masterpieces, right? After seeing those masterpieces, you must be very angry now and want an answer. It''s a little bit more powerful, but I always feel a little lack of calm. But it doesn''t matter, after all, no one has been able to reach the top of the mountain for so many years. already."


    After the man in white put down the tea cup, he showed a very relieved smile, and then walked out of the pavilion.


    He was ready to welcome Su Yan to the top of this divine mountain.


    I saw a fire dragon rising into the sky, breaking some kind of barrier, and then came to the top of this mountain!


    The top of the mountain is actually a small platform. There are many plum trees that have long since died, and there is a pavilion. Other than that, only the man in white clothes and white hair can be seen.


    After the fire dragon broke the barrier, it also brought the coldest wind below to the originally calm mountain top.


    With a smile on the face of the man in white, he looked at Su Yan like this, and then said in a very calm tone, "Emperor Xianwu, you really came up, it seems that you are the one who was chosen."


    The tone of the man in white was exactly the same as the mysterious man in the milky white ball of light who didn''t want to show up. He should be alone.


    But what makes Su Yan feel strange is that he didn''t want to show his true face before, so why doesn''t he have any scruples in this regard now.


    The undead emperor also climbed to the top of the mountain behind Su Yan. The undead emperor was full of expectations in his heart, but after ascending the mountain, he only felt that everything was ordinary, and he was very sorry for the strong expectations in his heart.


    The man in white had an overjoyed expression on his face when he saw Su Yan, but Su Yan was all vigilant.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, this man in white was extremely suspicious.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and asked straight to the point: "I saw many corpses like me on the mountain, and I also saw many people like me fighting the blizzard and the law of karma. There are at least hundreds of me on this mountain. Why is this? I need an answer!"


    Su Yan''s words were full of decisiveness, if the man in white didn''t give a satisfactory answer, then Su Yan would never give up with him!


    The man in white was able to laugh when faced with Su Yan''s question and the iron-green expression on his face, he said to Su Yan, "Not just a few hundred, at least a few thousand, maybe even tens of thousands. Starting from the step of the mountain, you will also be summoned here by guns from countless parallel universes, because this is the end of all parallel universes. When a person comes here, his incarnations in the rest of the parallel universes will follow. We were summoned here together. This is the rule, and I have no right to interfere."


    "What kind of rude rules are these? Why haven''t the incarnations of the undead emperor in different universes been summoned?" Su Yan asked.


    "He was a dead bone for a long time. He relied on the seed of divinity and the monument of creation to survive. He was already dead in parallel time and space, and of course he couldn''t summon a clone." The answer from the man in white was also true. within reason.


    Su Yan then asked, "But what''s the point of you doing this?"


    The man in white replied almost without hesitation: "It''s not that I want to do this, but the natural choice of the mountain. Emperor Xianwu, since you can climb to the top of this mountain, it means that you are the chosen one."

 Chapter 4639： The real use of the Eye of Jurisprudence

    "The Chosen One?"


    "When all your other incarnations in other parallel universes die, then there is not only one and only one left, and that is you! You will become the only existence in this world, those who have disappeared, the vitality they contain And all kinds of power and cause and effect, all will be blessed on you."


    "When the time comes, think about how powerful you are in countless parallel time and space, and how powerful is the power of cause and effect contained in so many you?"


    Su Yan already understood what the white-robed man''s words meant. According to his words, when all the causes and effects became stable and even constant, Su Yan became the only one.


    Then it has become an existence that transcends all causes and effects of life!


    Naturally, you have the right and strength to go to the heavens!


    It''s just cruel to do so!


    The man in white continued to Su Yan: "After this incomparably powerful principle of cause and effect is imposed on you alone, you are destined to reach an unprecedented peak, a field that no one has ever reached, so the cause and effect of the mountain is bound to happen. I can''t restrain you anymore. Since you can come here, you should know the difference between the world of heaven and the world of heaven, right?"


    The words of the man in white and Su Yan''s inference can be said to be exactly the same.


    Su Yan asked, "Then who are you? What kind of identity do you have in Dream City in this mirror? Lingzun didn''t give me an answer before I came. Can you give me a satisfactory answer?"


    The man in white said: "You can see me as a guardian, or you can see me as a person who escapes the world. Everything here is carefree and can escape the supervision of the world of God."


    "Really? What about those people in the city? Are they mortals who were caught by you to play games with you?" Su Yan asked.


    The man in white said: "They are not ordinary people, as long as the gods who fell on this sacred mountain, although their bodies fell here, but because this world is an ideal hometown that is left behind and independent, their souls have no way to enter reincarnation. , so I helped them reincarnate into the city at the foot of the mountain to become ordinary people, and live a peaceful life. Then, when they enter my reincarnation, they can have ordinary and simple happiness again."


    Su Yan stared at the man in white, and asked earnestly, "Do you already have the ability to shape reincarnation?"


    The man in white said: "In the Primordial Era, I already have the ability to shape reincarnation. It is a pity that you will not have such ordinary happiness, because you are destined to do great things, Emperor Xianwu."


    Cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation complete the suppression of all beings.


    Even in the realm of the Great Emperor, one cannot escape the shackles of these three!


    If this man in white can really recreate the reincarnation as he said, even if it is just a small reincarnation in an independent world, it is enough to prove that his strength surpasses the sky!


    Because this is something Su Yan can''t do!


    Not to mention throwing those gods into reincarnation, and then sending them into the city down the mountain to become ordinary people.


    This kind of thing seems to be very light, but it is actually very difficult to achieve.


    The great emperors in the immortal world can''t even decipher their own karma, so they can only send their avatars to the lower realm to resolve their own karma and calamity.


    Su Yan stared at the man in white and asked, "If you are able to shape reincarnation, then you should definitely not be an unknown person. What exactly is your name?"


    The man in white showed a very sighed expression, and then said: "Are you talking about the name? I have already given up the name, because it has no meaning at all. If you like, you can also call me Nameless, because I am who I am, and I no longer need a name."


    "No name? You''ve been to the world of heaven, right?" Su Yan only felt that what the man in white said was illogical, and what he was trying to convey was very confusing. But his strength and realm are definitely not bad.


    "I did go to that place, but I can''t tell you about things in the world of God, otherwise it would break the rules."


    Su Yan said, "This is an independent world. No matter how powerful the existence of God''s world is, there shouldn''t be any way to monitor it, right? Is there anything that is hard to say about God''s world?"


    "It''s not hard to tell. There are some things that you have to experience for yourself to understand. Others tell you that it is completely meaningless. What are you going to do next? Emperor Xianwu, are you going to attack the world of heaven immediately?" Wuming asked.


    Su Yan said, "I still have unfinished obsessions in the Immortal Realm. When I complete all of my obsessions, I will naturally go to the world of heaven to have a look. The Spirit Venerable layer said that God is the place where the true gods gather, and the so-called true gods can be above eternity. , the immortal emperors and **** emperors in the world are all false gods, because the era changes and the world is destroyed, but the true gods will never be destroyed. If it is possible, who would not want to think of this realm?"


    Wuming looked at Su Yan and smiled, and said, "Emperor Xianwu, what you seek to surpass eternity is indeed something that can only be achieved in the world of heaven. But if you really get to that point, maybe you will have other ideas."


    Listening to this nameless tone, it seems that he has really reached that realm.


    Wuming turned around again and said to Su Yan, "Look over there"


    At the top of this sacred mountain, all you can see is a vast whiteness, and there is no difference in all directions.


    Su Yan didn''t know why Wuming insisted on letting him look over there.


    However, Su Yan still did as the nameless said. After Su Yan did this, his golden eyes did not see any difference.


    It''s just that the eyes of Fa-principle in Su Yan''s arms suddenly became very warm!


    From the moment he obtained the Eye of Dharma, Su Yan had been trying to solve the mystery behind the Eye of Dharma.


    But no matter how Su Yan injected his own power, or put the eye of the law in various flames, the eye of the law would not change.


    But at this time, the eye of jurisprudence was suddenly stimulated.


    Su Yan immediately took out the Eye of Dharma and saw an incomparably mysterious golden light emanating from the Eye of Dharma!


    This golden light is not divine power or immortal essence, but a power that Su Yan has never seen before!


    Perhaps this force should not belong to this world, but from the world of God.


    And Wuming also said: "Do you know? The Eye of Dharma in your hand should not have appeared in this world. It is a trophy brought back from God forcibly by Chaos Great Emperor."

 Chapter 4640： multidimensional world

    "The spoils of war? What do you mean? Did the Chaos Emperor kill anyone in the sky?" Su Yan asked.


    The meaning of these three words is self-evident, but Wuming just said: "The world of God is not so balanced, it may be far more cruel than you think, even so, you still have to go to that ethereal world of God. ?"


    While speaking, the golden radiance of the Eye of Dharma has become more and more grand, not only shrouding the clouds in front of it, but also shrouding Su Yan, Wuming, and the Great Chaos Emperor.


    After being enveloped by this golden light, Su Yan immediately noticed that everything around him had changed.


    Su Yan only felt as if his third eye had been opened!


    When the third eye is opened, Su Yan can also look at the world from an unprecedented angle!


    Su Yan only felt that he was standing at an unprecedented height. From this perspective, he could see the whole world from a very macro perspective.


    The many worlds below are like bubbles connected in series, with new bubbles being born and old ones bursting.


    And these things that look like bubbles are actually those different worlds in the mortal world.


    These mortal worlds, life or death, have been undergoing extremely intense evolution.


    When Su Yan narrowed his eyesight, he could see all the creatures in the mortal world, whether it was the earth or the humblest mortals, as well as the insects under the feet of mortals.


    Su Yan only felt that he had entered an unprecedented realm, and now he has mastered the cause and effect of creation.


    No matter the macro or the micro, everything is in his hands, it seems that he has become the creator of the infinite world!


    But it always felt like something was missing.


    The way the world works is not just a matter of laws, but also needs to be added.


    Not just cause and effect.


    The seeds bloom and grow into trees, which in turn bear fruit. The change of things has a beginning and an end, and it has been proved that the world below has the law of cause and effect.


    On top of cause and effect, there should be fate, not only the fate of human beings, but also the fate of the big world itself, and this fate permeates all life, and turns into a small fate.


    With the help of the Eye of Jurisprudence, today''s Su Yan can finally see this process very clearly.


    There are also many abstract symbols and concepts in my mind.


    For Su Yan, the totems of the Protoss were no longer incomprehensible symbols.


    Rather, it is about some features of this deduction of world jurisprudence, and symbols formed after abstraction.


    Su Yan never thought that the logic of the world could be presented in such a clear and natural way.


    Everything that was presented was clearly reflected in Su Yan''s heart!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but fall into contemplation, and his thoughts about the law of time also shrouded Su Yan''s mind.


    It''s just that the macro destiny here does not include the fairy world. Although the fairy world exists here, it cannot be easily seen through by Su Yan.


    And Wuming''s words also appeared in Su Yan''s ears, only Wuming said: "The Great Emperor Xianwu, this is the perspective of the heavens, and the purpose of the existence of the eye of law is also here, although he is not a powerful magic weapon. , but it can provide a completely different perspective, allowing you to understand the world from above, and the basic rules of how the world works."


    After seeing this world from the perspective of the world of heaven for the first time, Su Yan only felt that his understanding of the whole world had entered a whole new level.


    Su Yan had nothing to say at this time, as long as he gave him a little more time, he should be able to grasp the fate of the entire world in his own hands.


    Cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation, there is only one thing that Su Yan has not grasped!


    At this moment, a very serious expression appeared on Su Yan''s face. If he mastered the realm of reincarnation again, he would definitely be able to create the world of this fantasy city in the mirror just like Wuming.


    At that time, you will truly understand the creation, and you can take all the variables of the heavens in your own hands!


    But as far as Su Yan''s current state is concerned, he is still quite far away from such a state.


    If reincarnation is so easy to grasp, I am afraid that there will be many different worlds existing in this world, and there will be many different creators coming and going between different worlds.


    Wuming said to Su Yan: "Emperor Xianwu, you have your own natural advantages over ordinary immortal emperors. If you want to master reincarnation, it will definitely be easier than those immortal emperors. After all, you have been reincarnated in nine lifetimes. Reincarnation The mode of operation, you are much clearer than them.��


    Su Yan turned around at this time and glanced at Wuming.


    Even in the golden brilliance of the Eye of Jurisprudence, Wuming remains mysterious.


    Su Yan said: "I came here to see the picture just now, is it all the arrangements of the Great Emperor Chaos?"


    Wuming said: "The Great Emperor Chaos said that when he came here to see all this, he would naturally make a decision in your heart. No matter whether this decision is good or bad, it is at least the embodiment of your personal will, and it is someone else''s. Can''t interfere."


    Su Yan smiled: "Does the Chaos Emperor know that he has interfered with me too much?"


    Wuming said: "Xiandi Su, what kind of choice will you make? I''m really curious, after all, no one has been able to come to the top of this sacred mountain for too many years."


    Su Yan did not answer Wuming''s question, but instead said: "Wuming, listening to you, I should not be the first person to arrive here, so before me and Chaos Great Emperor, did anyone else arrive here? It was Emperor Haotian and Dragon God Heavenly Emperor?"


    "Yes, both Heavenly Emperors have been here before, and now Emperor Xianwu, do you want to follow in their footsteps? Emperor Xianwu, maybe you will give me a brand new surprise, surpassing the two Heavenly Emperors who once said indefinite."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t you also have the ability to come and go freely on the top of this sacred mountain? Ask Su Mo to see other people''s performances, can''t you be the protagonist yourself?"


    I just heard Wuming say: "I''m just a cripple, the biggest fun now is to see the real heroes among the heavens going to a fateful ending. I also want to know that Emperor Xianwu, you are the two before the meeting. Falling down like the Emperor of Heaven and becoming dust in the universe, he can still go further and finally surpass eternity."


    Su Yan didn''t answer this question, he turned to look at the wider sky. Finally he let out a heavy sigh.


    In the brilliance of the Eye of Jurisprudence, Su Yan seemed to have penetrated into all the secrets of this world.


    Coming to the other side of the world, and to the Dream City in the Mirror, Su Yan can say that this trip was worthwhile.


    But there is one more thing he has to do, and that is to return to the sea of ????stars and Buddhas to continue to cut off the fate that he had not completely cut off!

 Chapter 4641： Hongmengs test

    Only by breaking the root of fate and completely becoming a transcendent existence, can you completely control fate in your own hands!


    In the immortal realm shaped by Su Yan, a shadow is slowly approaching at this time!


    When this shadow wanted to fall over the Immortal Domain, it immediately triggered an extremely fierce resistance!


    The sacred fairy tree trembled and released thousands of divine lights, trying to expel this shadow!


    The owner of this shadow never imagined that his silent infiltration would turn out to be a complete failure!


    Before he came with evil thoughts, he was already seen through by the sacred fairy tree!


    However, even if he failed, the price to pay would not be very large, because he had already noticed that Su Yan was not in this fairyland at this time.


    As long as Su Yan was not around, who could have him?


    This group of shadows first blocked the brilliance of the sacred fairy tree, and then it flew away leisurely towards the void of the universe.


    But at the moment he wanted to fly away, a huge darkness enveloped him suddenly!


    This piece of darkness is like a living thing, and it seems to be some special life form, swallowing it directly towards him!


    Suddenly, a sword light lit up the darkness!


    It also distinguishes the difference between the darkness of the universe and the darkness in front of him!


    The dark mass in front of him has endless tentacles, as if some indescribable, far-off creature had just been resurrected with greed!


    "What kind of monster are you! I am Immortal Emperor Yuanfa! Do you even dare to be brave in front of my Immortal Emperor?"


    He squeezed two different swords in his hand, and then saw the sword light in his hand suddenly split into two, then two became four, and soon became thousands of


    These thousands of sword lights moved with his thoughts, and they all shot towards the dark monster in front of him!


    When Dang Mo''s sword light plunged into the dark monster, it did not bring about the expected kill, but instead seemed to sink into the sea.


    Then I just heard a childish voice: "Immortal Emperor Yuanfa? Are you from Hongmeng? I''ve never heard of your name."


    After Immortal Emperor Yuanfa heard this child''s voice, he only felt that his scalp was numb, because the owner of this voice was Emperor Long Jie!


    On that day, Emperor Long Jie shot at the Immortal Territory where they gathered, not only destroying Immortal Territory, but also beheading Immortal Emperor, and finally escaped easily in the crowd of dozens of Immortal Emperors.


    It can be said to have left a very deep impression on these people.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa was the subordinate of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng back then, and he became the Immortal Emperor only after Su Yan''s fall. At that time, there were at least hundreds of quasi emperors under Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and many of the Emperor Long Jie had never met, let alone recognized each of them.


    Therefore, Emperor Long Jie does not know his true identity, nor has he heard his name.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. If he had known that he would meet this little ancestor, he would not have said anything to spy on the fairyland created by Su Yan.


    Today, the Immortal Realm created by Su Yan is already recognized as the No. 1 Immortal Realm by all the heavens, and there are a large number of immortals coming and going every day.


    There are countless powerhouses who come to defect!


    Everyone knows that the invincible Emperor Xianwu has returned to his former glory!


    Now these characters are thinking more about how to find opportunities in Emperor Xianwu, or how to get the appreciation of Emperor Xianwu, maybe this way they can go further.


    As for Su Yan''s enemies back then, of course, at this time, they also fell into a state of sincerity and fear.


    Every news of Su Yan was a huge blow to them!


    They still don''t know how far Su Yan has reached now, if they do, they will become even more desperate!


    The silence and panic of the other party made Emperor Long Jie very dissatisfied, and turned to say: "You are also an Immortal Emperor, and you don''t know how to answer when asked, are you dumb? Or, you don''t know how to answer this seat at all. The problem?"


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor moved his anger lightly, and the dark tentacles expanded endlessly toward the cosmic space!


    If she wants, the incarnation of darkness can easily swallow a planet into her stomach, and then digest it slowly!


    Emperor Long Jie has never been very patient. Seeing that the other party didn''t answer for a long time, his patience was exhausted immediately, and the dark tentacles entangled directly towards the Yuanfa Immortal Emperor!


    In the face of the attack of Emperor Long Jie, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa could only retreat toward the rear!


    He has witnessed the power of Emperor Long Jie with his own eyes, and of course he is not naive enough to think that his strength is enough to compete with Emperor Long Jie.


    In the process of retreating, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa opened his own universe at the same time.


    There are countless stones in this universe. When these stones were stimulated by powerful immortal essence, they suddenly turned into incomparably tall and straight mountain peaks!


    These mountain peaks separate the Yuanfa Immortal Emperor from the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    But just relying on these peaks, how could it be possible to block those dark tentacles?


    The tentacles of darkness quickly shattered those peaks and extended towards Immortal Emperor Yuanfa!


    "Open the Heaven''s Gate for me!" Immortal Emperor Yuanfa shouted, and those gravel and mountain peaks that had been broken long ago were inspired by Immortal Essence and turned into countless stone swords!


    These stone swords contain an extremely pure sword intent!


    This Sword Intent was considered an entry into the house, but there was still a considerable gap between Cheng Ying and the real kendo experts, not to mention the gap between Su Yan.


    The sword that opened the Heaven''s Gate, Emperor Long Jie was also very displeased!


    This dark monster is the mana she turns into Dragon Tribulation Emperor, which is different from ordinary monks, and can turn normal things into indescribable monsters! Break the boundaries between fantasy and reality.


    This is her innate talent, even if others want to learn, it is destined to be impossible to learn.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa thought he had a great ability to open the Heavenly Gate with his sword, and this ability was enough to temporarily force the Dragon Tribulation Emperor back.


    So when he saw that his sword Kaitianmen had no effect at all, he panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    While approaching with those dark tentacles, Emperor Long Jie said in a disdainful tone: "You are also an Immortal Emperor, and when you encounter difficulties, you don''t want to think about how to solve them, but you can''t wait to hug your head and cry here. Did you all practice on the dog?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa had also dealt with the existence of Immortal Emperor series before, but those enemies in the past were obviously not on the same level as Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    The power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is obviously in another dimension. He just opened the gate of heaven with his sword, which is enough to shock most of the immortal emperors, but he can''t get any advantage here. Put yourself in.


    Where does this tell him to reason?

 Chapter 4642： lest doomsday

    The power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, to be honest, has already reached the level that does not make any sense at all!


    Where is he able to cope?


    The only thing that Immortal Emperor Yuanfa is thinking about now is how to get out of his body, and he no longer cares about other things.


    As for defeating the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, this is an extremely absurd idea in his opinion.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa had no choice but to throw out his own natal magic weapon!


    His natal magic weapon is a sword in a stone. This sword in a stone has multiple attributes and contains three immortal rules!


    An era ago, when fighting against the powerhouses of the heavenly court, he once retreated 100,000 heavenly soldiers with one sword!


    But this sword in the stone is destined to have no lethal power in front of Emperor Long Jie!


    After the sword in the stone slashed into the darkness, the sword light was quickly engulfed by the darkness, and soon even the sword in the stone itself disappeared.


    This sword in the stone is the magic weapon of Immortal Emperor Yuanfa''s life, and it is closely related to his life and soul and life.


    If the magic weapon of his life is destroyed, then he himself must not escape the fate of falling!


    Therefore, even if it is a last resort, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa will definitely not abandon this sword in the stone.


    But after the Sword in the Stone was swallowed by the darkness, it seemed that he had fallen into another dimension of the universe, and the connection with him had long since been cut off.


    Even if Immortal Emperor Yuanfa called in thousands of ways, it would not help at all.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa said: "Dragon Jie Emperor Zun, there is no hatred between you and I, just come here to see, why do you keep pushing each other?"


    "Forcing each other? You can''t even protect your own magic weapon. What kind of Immortal Emperor do you still call yourself? Find a piece of tofu and kill yourself!"


    The words of Emperor Long Jie made Immortal Emperor Yuanfa show a very angry expression, but no matter how angry he is, the basic fact that he can''t beat Emperor Long Jie will not change.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa is only very regretful now. If he doesn''t throw the Sword in the Stone and the magic weapon of his life is not lost, he should have a great chance to escape now.


    It''s all because I was too flustered when I suddenly encountered Emperor Long Jie, so I made the most wrong choice.


    In the vast and boundless darkness, the figure of a young girl gradually appeared.


    When this girl appeared, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa gradually showed a more and more fearful expression.


    The image of this girl is not the body of Emperor Long Jie, but like a dharma body. The girl in this dharma body is still holding the sword in the stone just now.


    The Sword in the Stone struggled fiercely in the girl''s hands, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t escape the girl''s control.


    I just heard the girl say: "You said what would happen if I broke this sword with a secret method?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa said: "My sword in stone is made of materials that are unique in all, and I have experienced several epochs of secret magic blessing, as well as my painstaking day and night sacrifices. It has long been indestructible, how can it be easily Destroyed by you? What you said is ridiculous!"


    "Oh? If you say that, you don''t believe that this seat has such ability?" The words of Emperor Long Jie were full of threats.


    This also made Immortal Emperor Yuanfa become nervous. The means of Emperor Dragon Tribulation are all beyond imagination. Only the ghost knows whether Emperor Dragon Tribulation has any powerful means to break his sword in stone.


    Of course, the hardness of the Sword in the Stone cannot be said, but if this Sword in the Stone is damaged, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa will also be injured and even fall!


    This is the disadvantage of the natal magic weapon. The natal magic weapon can communicate with the master through painstaking sacrifice, but if it falls into the hands of the enemy, it is equivalent to handing over the greatest handle to the enemy.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa is now in a dilemma, he can only stand dumbfounded and look at Emperor Long Jie.


    The girl''s dharma body of Emperor Dragon Tribulation gradually turned from a mass of darkness into flesh and blood, but the skirt she was wearing seemed to be made of many dark tentacles. It looked downright weird.


    But Emperor Long Jie didn''t care about this at all, she walked directly towards Immortal Emperor Yuanfa, walking in the void of the universe was like walking on the ground.


    As the Dragon Tribulation Emperor approached, there was also a very powerful dragon energy blowing towards him.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa only felt that this dragon energy was too strong to be attached! Definitely not something he can match!


    What''s more, the sword in the stone, which is the magic weapon of life, is still in the hands of Emperor Long Jie.


    Emperor Long Jie smiled and said: "Boy, answer my question honestly, maybe I might return this sword to you, it was just a useless stone sword. Is this seat still unable to fight with you?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa''s face showed a trace of luck: "Are you really willing to return the Sword in the Stone to me?"


    "Of course, does this seat know what to say?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa looked at Emperor Long Jie, although there was some doubt in his eyes, but in the end, the desire to take back the sword in the stone conquered everything.


    This sword in the stone can be regarded as his lifeblood, and he definitely does not want to fall into the hands of others.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa said: "What do you want to ask?"


    "Did Hongmeng send you to spy?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa replied almost without thinking, "Yes."


    He thought that his identity, like sneaking in, had already been exposed, so Emperor Long Jie was able to catch him by catching turtles in the urn.


    After hearing this answer, Emperor Long Jie did not show a surprised expression, but instead had such a look in his eyes.


    Then Emperor Long Jie asked: "What the **** is that fool of Hongmeng doing recently, why is there no news of him in the fairyland, it is said that he is not in his own fairyland, shouldn''t he dig a hole to hide himself? Are you up?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa showed an expression that couldn''t help but cry, and said, "Of course Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would not do such a thing."


    "Then what is he doing in Hongmeng?" Emperor Long Jie asked almost immediately.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa had an embarrassed expression on his face, as if he had something to hide.


    But Emperor Long Jie threatened almost immediately with the sword in the stone: "It seems that you don''t want to take back your own life magic weapon. If I throw this sword into the black hole of the universe, I don''t know if I will Something fun will happen"


    "No! Don''t!" Before the words of Emperor Long Jie were finished, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa couldn''t hold back.


    This sword in the stone can be regarded as the lifeblood of his life. If the Dragon Tribulation Emperor really does this, then he will definitely fall into a situation of doom.


    This immortal emperor''s cultivation base, which has not declined for several epochs, will also be destroyed together!

 Chapter 4643： The situation suddenly changed

    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa is really helpless in the face of Emperor Long Jie. The most important magic weapon of life has fallen into the hands of Emperor Long Jie. In order to save his life, he can only say: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went to Devil City to find helpers. Now, it is said that it is very likely to release all the murderers who were imprisoned by the Heavenly Court and those Heavenly Emperors in the past. Many Immortal Emperors are quite critical of this matter, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is single-minded in this matter."


    Just listening to Immortal Emperor Yuanfa''s words, it seems that there is great helplessness in his tone, as if he also disapproves of this matter.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "What is Devil City, how come I have never heard of such a place?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa was stunned for a moment, and then explained: "Emperor, you have been cultivating in Yan Hei ghost mythical creature for a long time, so you may not know much about the changes in the outside world. Those enemies who were his enemies but were not easy to kill were all thrown into the Devil City. Later, Heavenly Court took over the heavens and naturally took over the Devil City. Later, Tianying also successively exiled those powerful prisoners to the Devil City forever. middle."


    Emperor Long Jie said: "According to what you said, isn''t Devil City a Gu? To throw all the bad guys with the strongest temperament and the wildest skills into Devil City, isn''t it similar to raising a Gu?"


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa never thought about this direction at all, but when he heard the words of Emperor Long Jie, he felt that it was reasonable.


    Those who will be thrown into the Devil City must be famous murderers in the heavens.


    It is absolutely impossible for these most notorious murderers to do good things together.


    "Hongmeng did this because he had absolutely no confidence in dealing with the Great Emperor Xianwu?" asked Emperor Long Jie again.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa had a very embarrassed expression on his face, and said: "This is the same thing, now the power of Emperor Xianwu has been catching up with the peak of the era, but all smart people know how to challenge at this time. What does Emperor Xianwu mean?"


    "So you are not considered a smart person?" The words of Emperor Long Jie were full of ridicule.


    But Immortal Emperor Yuanfa''s little braid has been pinched by Emperor Long Jie at this time, and he has no choice but to say: "If I surrender to Emperor Xianwu, I am afraid that I will not be able to escape the punishment of Emperor Xianwu. , it''s a dead end."


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Yuanfa knew that Su Yan, the Great Emperor of Immortal Martial Arts, was already in his prime. Immortal Emperor Yuanfa knew what it meant to fight against Su Yan in this state.


    But he is still the same as those Immortal Emperors. After he betrayed Su Yan, the Great Emperor of Immortal Martial Arts, he was destined to have no turning back.


    They can only go this way to the dark, and maybe there is still a chance of life.


    Beyond that, there is no longer a second way.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa looked at Emperor Long Jie eagerly and said, "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "I don''t have anything to ask, but it seems a little unreasonable to let you go like this."


    After Emperor Long Jie finished speaking, a rope flew out from her sleeve and directly tied Immortal Emperor Yuanfa firmly.


    Immortal Emperor Yuanfa originally planned to struggle, but when he saw that the Sword in the Stone was still in the hands of Emperor Long Jie, he still couldn''t break free, and he let out his last breath.


    So he didn''t do anything, and was captured by Emperor Long Jie.


    After Emperor Long Jie grabbed Immortal Emperor Yuanfa, he threw him directly into the cell under the root of the sacred immortal tree, and then went to see Jin Shiya again.


    Now that Su Yan is not here, Jin Shiya is the one who speaks and acts here.


    Before the Emperor Long Jie entered, he had already shouted: "Sister Xiaoya, the big thing is bad! This time the big thing is really bad!"


    Jin Shiya was sitting in her chair and was meditating, when she saw Emperor Long Jie barging in like this from outside, she was not affected by her, she still looked at her very gracefully, and said, "Dragon Jie, and How many times have you said it, you can''t be so unruly, let alone yelling."


    "But this time it''s really incredible! I just caught a spy, this spy is the Immortal Emperor sent by Hongmeng to spy on the intelligence, he said that Hongmeng has found a very powerful helper, if Brother Su doesn''t come back. , I''m afraid we can''t resist it. At that time, not only will the immortal realm that has been shaped so hard will be occupied by others, but even we will be reduced to prisoners!"


    Jin Shiya showed a helpless expression, looked at Emperor Long Jie, and said, "Why are you still the same, after so many years, you haven''t grown at all, and you still like to babble."


    Emperor Long Jie respected his boundary and said: "I didn''t talk nonsense this time, this matter is about to happen, you have to contact Brother Su quickly, if he doesn''t come back, we''re just afraid that we won''t be able to stop it. Hongmeng''s. A mere Hongmeng is certainly nothing to worry about, but the number of Immortal Emperors under him is simply too many."


    Jin Shiya also pondered after hearing this, which is true.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s subordinates still have dozens of Immortal Emperors waiting for him to send.


    If at this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng led his subordinate Immortal Emperors to hit here, I am afraid that it is really unstoppable!


    "It is said that Hongmeng also went to Devil City to get a lot of powerhouses out. He promised those powerhouses their freedom, but those powerhouses wanted to help him with one thing. Sister Xiaoya, what do you think Hongmeng would let them do?"


    When Emperor Long Jie said this, Jin Shiya immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Now there are only three Immortal Emperors in the entire Immortal Territory, Emperor Long Jie, Huangfu Ming, and a Bimu Immortal Emperor who came to defect.


    The number of Immortal Emperors under Hongmeng is probably ten times more!


    The power of Hongmeng is so powerful, even if it is used to attack the heavenly court, it is enough.


    Jin Shiya said, "Is this true?"


    Emperor Long Jie respectfully said: "The prisoner is still in the cell now. If Sister Xiaoya can''t believe me, why didn''t she go to interrogate her in person?"


    Jin Shiya said: "How can I not trust you, just listening to you say that, it feels like our state is in danger?"


    A solemn expression finally appeared on Jin Shiya''s face.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always been their confidant and enemy. Before they completely kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, they will never be able to get real safety and will always be in a state of being threatened.


    This time, perhaps Su Yan was too careless. If he took care of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng first and then carried out other activities, I''m afraid there would be no such troubles.


    However, since Su Yan is not in the Immortal Realm now, it is meaningless to say these words.

 Chapter 4644： unnamed gift

    Emperor Long Jie said: "Although it is a little dangerous, don''t be too impatient, as long as you invite Brother Su back, and then we will take the initiative to kill Hongmeng and his immortal emperors, then we will definitely You can sit back and relax! It seems that killing Hongmeng and the others is not enough. It is best to go to the Lingxiao Palace in Heaven. I heard that the dragon chair of the Jade Emperor is extraordinary, and I have wanted to try it for a long time. !"


    Emperor Long Jie still had an expression of disapproval, not only because of her extremely strong strength, but also because they also had the last trump card, Su Yan!


    But Jin Shiya has indeed become restless.


    Powerful enemies surrounded them and could attack them at any time, but Su Yan wasn''t there at this time.


    However, Su Yan and Jin Shiya have always been in a good relationship, and the two have also cultivated a double cultivation spell together, not only in the physical level, but also in the spirit and soul.


    This fit has also become a kind of spiritual contract.


    Through this spiritual contract, Jin Shiya can have direct contact with Su Yan, no matter how many different galaxies or billions of miles the distance between them is.


    The connection of the spiritual world can completely ignore the distance on the physical level.


    But the weirdest thing this time was that no matter how hard Jin Shiya tried, she couldn''t get in touch with Su Yan.


    It was as if Su Yan had completely left the immortal world at this time and went to some unknown world, so she completely lost Su Yan''s coordinates in the ocean of the spiritual world.


    After she opened her eyes in the spiritual world, all she could see was an endless darkness.


    And she seemed to be alone in the sea, in the endless darkness, it seemed that even the sea was completely dark.


    Jin Shiya had absolutely no idea what Su Yan was going through at this time, and her thoughts could not pass through this boundless darkness to reach the other side and pass it on to Su Yan.


    Jin Shiya was not only shocked by this, but also deeply worried in her heart, whether Su Yan encountered some unusual danger again.


    But even if Su Yan encounters any danger, I am afraid that with her strength, there is nothing she can do.


    After Jin Shiya told the matter to Emperor Long Jie, Emperor Long Jie still showed an indifferent expression, and said directly: "Sister Xiaoya, why should you worry? There are many Asians outside the fairyland. Space and the strange world, if you go to that kind of place, the spiritual dialogue between you will naturally be disturbed by various factors. With his current ability and the artifact of good fortune, who can really make him suffer. ?"


    "It''s very reasonable to say that, but if there is no him in the fairyland, it seems to have lost the backbone, and I always feel uneasy."


    Emperor Long Jie said: "The Hongmeng can''t even beat me, so I don''t need to worry too much. If he hits, I will try my best to block him. Sister Xiaoya, you should retreat first. If you can''t beat it, don''t we? Can''t escape? When the time comes, when Brother Su comes back, he can still avenge Xuehen! Brother Su has the divine weapon, who can hurt him?"


    At this time, Su Yan had indeed reached beyond the borders of the Immortal Realm and entered the Dream City in the Mirror, which was taboo for the other side.


    Dream City in the Mirror is an independent world that is detached from the world. Although it is a relatively small world, it is indeed independent from the big world.


    Reaching here, it means that you have transcended the Three Realms, and have long been out of the Five Elements.


    That''s why Jin Shiya contacted Su Yan at all.


    After Su Yan stared into the distance for a long time, he finally pulled his gaze back.


    The golden brilliance of the Eye of Dharma gradually dimmed, and finally it all merged into Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan looked at Wuming and said, "I, who were summoned from the parallel world, have all died on the mountain road. What will be their fate?"


    "Their souls will be reincarnated in the city below, becoming ordinary people with ordinary happiness." Wuming said, "And you will bear all the obsessions of Emperor Xianwu, you should feel heavy for yourself, not for them."


    Su Yan asked Wuming again: "So, is your purpose in creating this fantasy city in the mirror to escape the world?"


    Wuming said: "Escape from the world? I like this word very much. I can even give up my own name. Everything in this world has no meaning to me. Maybe after you go to the world of heaven, you will become like me. Oh no, I think you''re going to be even colder than I am."


    Su Yan turned around and said, "I''m going back to the other side of the world, I hope we can meet again, Wuming, you''re a very interesting person. You''re the only one who has played with me but is not hated by me. people."


    "What about the Chaos Emperor?" Wuming asked.


    "I have never seen Chaos Great Emperor deity before, and I must have no chance." Su Yan''s expression contained some sighs.


    The Chaos Emperor should have long since fallen, and even if Su Yan wanted to meet, I''m afraid there would be no chance.


    Wuming said: "Emperor Su, before you leave here, let me give you a gift. You will definitely like this gift."


    "what gift?"


    "Emperor Su, take out your divine artifact."


    Although Su Yan was puzzled, he still held Honglian Tianwu in his hand. In the icy cold wind, the crimson flame on the tip of Honglian Tianwu''s spear was still unaffected and was burning vigorously!


    Wuming looked at the red lotus sky dance carefully, and then praised: "It''s really a sharp artifact that is invincible. No wonder it can break through the limitations of the sacred mountain, like entering a realm of no one."


    Although Su Yan didn''t know what kind of gift Wuming was going to bring out, he didn''t speak.


    I saw Wuming suddenly stretch out one of his own hands, and this hand swiped lightly on the tip of Honglian Tianwu''s spear!


    With the sharpness of the red lotus sky dance, it can easily pierce the nameless skin!


    The golden blood flowed out immediately, and spread on the gun of the red lotus day dance.


    Su Yan''s blood is also golden, which shows that Wuming is actually a **** in this world, but he has already exiled himself, so that even Su Yan doesn''t know which main **** he is.


    Su Yan stared at Wuming, showing a very strange expression, because even Su Yan did not understand why Wuming did this.


    But soon the answer was automatically presented in Su Yan''s eyes.


    I saw that the nameless golden divine blood did not disappear from the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, but turned into a permanent enchantment and blessed it on the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    That the nameless divine blood could have such a wonderful effect was something that Su Yan had never thought of.


    With the blessing of the nameless divine blood, the red lotus day dance has a touch of holiness.

 Chapter 4645： Return to the other side of the world

    Perhaps this touch of holy aura originated from Honglian Tianwu itself, which was completely inspired after the blessing of the nameless divine blood.


    "Emperor Xianwu, I have one last word to tell you, I hope you can surpass us, at least not repeat the mistakes of our past!"


    It is not difficult to judge from the nameless words that he still has Chaos Emperor, I am afraid that there are still many wonderful stories and legends, but he has no intention to brag about his various deeds.


    Then Su Yan asked Wuming, "How do we get out of Dream City in the Mirror?"


    Wuming originally put on an unpredictable expression, and his emotions were almost brewing. After hearing what Su Yan said, he couldn''t hold back.


    "How did you come to Dream City in the Mirror?"


    "Ling Zun asked Shu Zaotian to open the way with the Menghua precious mirror, and the masters of the Holy Sect used the Slaying Sword to protect the law and escorted us all the way here." Su Yan said, "Ling Zun has never explained how we should get out of the mirror. Go back to Dream City."


    Wuming suddenly showed a crying expression, saying: "Emperor Xianwu, what you do is too unreliable, you dare to break in so rashly without even knowing where to retreat, you have thought that if you fail, you will how is it?"


    Su Yan said in a matter-of-fact tone: "I have never liked to leave a way out for myself. Only by forcing myself to the edge of a cliff can I fully unleash my potential. If you don''t force yourself, how can you find out, Do you have so much potential?"


    "Fortunately, you have great potential. If you are just an ordinary cultivator, I am afraid that you have died many times." Wuming said, "I will call Lingzun here, and she will lead you back."


    Wuming shot a spell into the void, and the spell quickly disappeared in a vast sky.


    It didn''t take long for Lingzun''s breath to come from the ceiling.


    The gray and white clouds at the top of the void gradually condensed into a woman''s face. If you were a little careful, you could see that a face was very similar to Lingzun''s face.


    As a face gradually becomes distorted, it is not to perform some invincible magic, but the clouds themselves are stacked. When this face wants to make an expression, those clouds are more and more stacked. terribly.


    When the clouds piled up the most, a beam of light spewed out of his mouth. From Su Yan''s senses, the picture was really full of bad taste.


    This beam of light directly enveloped the divine seal, and a very strong suction came from this beam of light.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor did not resist, and were quickly sucked into the void by this beam of light.


    After Su Yan and the undead emperor were completely sucked into the beam of light, it seemed as if they had entered a completely upside-down world.


    The earth is above and the sky is below, and even they are in an upside-down state.


    After Su Yan and the others just realized this wonderful upside-down state, everything around them went backwards at a speed that surpassed the speed of light!


    In Su Yan''s eyes, everything in this upside-down world turned into flowing lines.


    These flowing lines represent that they have crossed the distance of hundreds of millions of miles, and perhaps have surpassed countless worlds.


    But in the end, it all came to an abrupt halt.


    This kind of transition from the highest speed to the lowest speed, and the extreme speed, even Su Yan felt very uncomfortable, as if his internal organs had been smashed with a hammer!


    At this time, the skeleton body of the undead emperor is more advantageous, because he has already lost his sense of the flesh, so he doesn''t feel anything.


    It was only after Su Yan took a breather that he realized that Ling Zun had already stood in front of them.


    There was a faint smile on Lingzun''s face, and he looked at Su Yan like this without saying a word.


    After Su Yan came back to his senses, he said, "What is this place?"


    "This is of course the holy gate of the other side of the world, otherwise, where else could it be?" Ling Zun said as a matter of course.


    "We''re back?"


    "Otherwise? Do you want to continue to stay in the dream city in the mirror?" Ling Zun said, "You and that man should have already met, and he should have opened the eyes of Dharma for you, right? How about it? What kind of feeling is it to look at the infinite world of the gods with the eyes of the gods?"


    Lingzun''s words were full of ridicule. Although she didn''t follow Su Yan to the Dream City in the Mirror, she knew exactly what happened.


    Su Yan said, "What is the relationship between the self-proclaimed nameless man, you, and the Great Emperor Chaos? The relationship between you is probably not simple, right?"


    Lingzun said: "It''s just an old friend who can talk. Su Baxian, since you already know the origin and usage of the Eye of Dharma, then it is completely unnecessary to stay in this other world. You have to walk and decide by yourself, but even I am very curious, how far you will reach, Su Baxian."


    Before Ling Zun spoke, he had already issued an order to evict Su Yan, and even his tone became a little colder.


    Su Yan said: "Ling Zun, this is not right, I still have obsessions in the sea of ??stars and Buddha, I plan to break that obsession, and then I will leave the other world, as long as I can solve the macro proposition of fate, cause and effect, After all my fates have been cracked by me, I am afraid that there will be no existence that can rival me in the immortal world."


    Lingzun glanced at Su Yan, and then said: "Su Baxian, your power is indeed very strong, and your realm is also very high, but you need to know the truth that there are people outside the sky, maybe there are hidden in some corner of the fairyland. What about the warriors who once arrived in the world of heaven?"


    Su Yan said: "If there is such a person, then I will definitely fight against him with all my strength."


    Lingzun said: "Why are you men so belligerent by nature? Is it so important to prove that you are number one in the world? Don''t you think that number one in the world is just a false name?"


    "You''re right, No. 1 in the world is really just a false name. If that''s the case, why don''t you let me bear this false name?"


    Lingzun shook his head and said: "That''s why I think you are hopeless. All the changes of eras and the fall of those sects in the immortal world are all because of some meaningless things. For the sake of purity, I only Created this other world."


    The other side of the world does exist as an ideal homeland that is independent from the world.


    Su Yan asked again, "I wonder if Primitive Phoenix has sobered up?"

 Chapter 4646： sea ??of ??stars

    Lingzun said: "She has sobered up a long time ago. She should be playing the piano with Tianlan Yazhi and having fun, but these two are so shameless, they don''t wear clothes, and I bumped into them once."


    Su Yan showed a stunned expression for a while, completely unexpected that such words would come out of Lingzun''s mouth.


    After listening to Ling Zun explain a little, Su Yan realized that in the Dream City in the Mirror, the flow of time is completely different from the outside world.


    They have experienced less than a day there, and three months have passed in the other side of the world.


    The reason why Su Yan asked Primordial Phoenix more was because Primordial Phoenix''s character was too bad, her temper was very aggressive and she was very arrogant, and she was afraid that she would cause some trouble in the other side of the world.


    Unexpectedly, she was so good, she even got together with Tianlan Yazhi.


    But frankly speaking, Tian Lan Yazhi is handsome and elegant, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and speaks in a soft voice, very gentle, coupled with his status as the leader of the Holy Sect, of course he can make women happy.


    It is not surprising that Primordial Phoenix would get along with him, because Primordial Phoenix was also a very bold woman, and she had raised many beautiful boys from the Monster Race in Kunlun Yuxu.


    Now mixing with Tianlan Yazhi can only be regarded as a change of taste.


    Su Yan understood this, but he didn''t say it, but kept it in his heart.


    The undead emperor said: "Her primitive phoenix has been romantic enough since ancient times. How many men she has had **** with, I''m afraid she doesn''t know that."


    The Immortal Emperor and Primitive Phoenix can be considered as old acquaintances, and they can be considered to know the basics of Primitive Phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix has always been indulgent, changing bedmates and changing clothes easily and casually.


    However, she was not a human in the first place, and of course she could not be demanded of her with human moral standards.


    The original phoenix is ??indeed in the gorgeous palace of the Holy Gate, and it is very comfortable.


    In front of her, there is not only Tian Lan Yazhi, a confidante, but also many boys and girls to please her.


    Primitive Phoenix leaned against the wine jar, and had already drank a lot of wine. He was also wearing a gauze casually, and his expression looked extremely lazy.


    The majesty that belonged to her in the past was completely invisible.


    When Primordial Phoenix saw Su Yan, his expression was still as lazy as before, without any change.


    Even the aura on the face of the original phoenix disappeared along with it.


    It seems that she enjoys everything on the other side very much.


    Although she is not the lofty ancestor here, perhaps it is because of this that she can truly relax.


    If it was the original Phoenix of the past, he would definitely ask Su Yan where he went and why he didn''t explain it to her.


    But today''s Primitive Phoenix is ??not interested in these questions at all, she just said to Su Yan in a very idle tone: "You don''t have to run around all day to get tired, even if you become stronger, what''s the point of working hard all day long? Running around, unable to rest for a moment, the meaning of gaining status and power is lost."


    From the original Phoenix''s point of view, gaining status and power is for the enjoyment just now. Including shaping fairyland is also.


    Only after the immortal realm is shaped, can more loyal subordinates be gathered, so as to better enjoy all the luxury in this world.


    If Su Yan was running around like this, it would be chasing power in order to gain power, which would undoubtedly be chasing the bottom line.


    This kind of thing can only be said that people have their own aspirations, and even if they argue, there will be no results.


    So Su Yan turned to ask: "Are you planning to stay here to be the wife of the Sect Master of the Holy Sect? Seeing how happy you are, you definitely don''t want to go back to the Immortal Realm?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, how can you have such a strange idea, we are just a dew couple."


    Su Yan looked at the original Phoenix with a speechless expression.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "If you get bored here, Gu will naturally go back to the Immortal Realm."


    "Before that, there is one more thing I have to do." Su Yan said, "I still have an obsession in the sea of ??stars and Buddhas on the other side. After this obsession is eliminated, I will go back to the fairyland. "


    This obsession was left over by Su Yan back then, and even after Su Yan''s fall, it never dissipated.


    Today''s Su Yan has cut off the small destiny and the big destiny. If he wants to completely integrate the two, if he enters the supreme realm, he needs to enter the sea of ??stars and Buddha to cut off his own destiny.


    After breaking the root of fate, he will truly become the **** of the other side.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t care about this matter at all. She didn''t have such a passionate pursuit of power and realm like Su Yan.


    After Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix finished talking, he immediately flew up, flying towards the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    This time, no one will be able to help Su Yan!


    It''s all up to him!


    The Sea of ??Stars and Buddhas, also known as the Sea of ??Stars and Buddhas, is said to be the place where all sentient beings reincarnate. All fates are entangled there.


    From birth to death, life is endless.


    The reflection in the interior is eternal, endless reincarnation.


    These reflections count as illusions, but they are not illusions.


    Because the images reflected by the stars in the interior are all things that have happened or will happen.


    These things have long been doomed and are the most irreversible things.


    The so-called past, present, and future, these three form a very strange entanglement in the sea of ??stars and Buddha, and only those who have been trapped in it can understand the meaning.


    The dark universe seemed boundless, not even a ray of light.


    It seems that it has been so empty and dark since ancient times.


    But this emptiness and darkness was quickly broken by a fire dragon!


    With boundless light and heat, this fire dragon smashed the barriers between spaces and appeared in this cold and silent world.


    There is not yet the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha, but it can be considered close at hand to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha.


    Su Yan had traveled this road in the past, and when he came here, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    When he came to Xingchen Fohai and wanted to change his life against the sky, he was extremely anxious, and he no longer had the calm and calm attitude of the emperor.


    Perhaps the success or failure of the last time was doomed before it started.


    Su Yan let out a silent sigh.


    Arriving here, it seems that the end of all life in the universe has been reached, and perhaps the universe and the world in the future will also be destined to fall into such an eternal silence.


    From birth to death, this is not only the journey that the living body will go through, but also the fate that the entire universe will inevitably usher in.


    At that time, the great emperors and gods in the universe will also be brought into annihilation along with them.


    Although this process is very long, possibly tens of billions of years, the final destruction is always inevitable.

 Chapter 4647： Past memories emerge

    Only by leaving the world of heaven and entering the world of heaven above the distorted void can we escape from the destruction that will eventually come and truly surpass eternity.


    But it''s just too difficult to do that.


    For the mortals of the lower realm, it is absolutely rare to be able to ascend to the immortal world and become a true immortal.


    After ascending into the Immortal Realm, for those True Immortals, the achievement of Immortal Kings is already a rare existence, and many True Immortals may not be able to become Immortal Kings even after ten thousand years.


    For the Immortal King, the threshold of the Immortal Emperor is even more unattainable!


    Even if you really have endless time, you may not be able to touch the threshold of the Immortal Emperor!


    Being able to reach the realm of the Immortal Emperor can already be regarded as the entire universe. Among the three thousand worlds, the most eloquent and the most favored existence, but after reaching the realm of the Immortal Emperor, there are still three major issues of deciphering cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation. Qualified to connect with the world of God!


    From ancient times to the present, how many immortal emperors have been born in the three thousand worlds combined, and how many of these immortal emperors can detect cause and effect?


    Not to mention the fate and reincarnation in the future!


    Even if it is the existence of the primitive phoenix, she is born with the divine power of the emperor and endless lifespan, and she has only penetrated her own small cause and effect, and the major cause and effect of the world has not yet been touched.


    In the deep space of endless darkness, the invisible barrier is broken once again!


    After a Lingtian Sword Intent was released, the fire dragon traversed the infinite deep space of the universe, as if entering a whole new universe.


    In this brand-new universe, it is no longer a darkness and silence, and all kinds of splendid starlight are fused together, and the starlight is like an ocean.


    As the rays of light of all kinds of stars are unpredictable, ocean currents like colored neon are formed in the vast and boundless universe!


    This is the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    There are many magical and magnificent places in the other side of the world, and the stars and Buddha sea are the most indescribable places among them.


    In the sea of ??stars and Buddha, everything is possible.


    All incredible miracles can happen at any time.


    It''s just that all this magnificence and wonder will not have an audience.


    Not only is this place far away from the world, but even the fairy world is far away.


    Many great emperors have never heard of this place name, and they don''t even know that all karma and fate will be presented here in a miraculous way.


    Magnificent starlight illuminates the universe.


    In this sea of ??starlight, Su Yan saw many huge statues floating endlessly in the universe


    Su Yan landed directly on the head of a statue. The statue was at least 100,000 feet long, and it looked kind and lifelike.


    These huge statues are actually the golden bodies of the ancient Buddhas who died.


    After death, the golden body can still be 100,000 zhang, and this alone shows how powerful the ancient Buddhas were back then!


    But even such a terrifying power is still annihilated. Now only as a silent statue floating in this endless universe.


    This is the last thing that the ancient powerhouse left to this world.


    However, these ancient Buddhas are not bad. More great emperors and gods will not even leave their bodies behind after they fall, and they have silently turned into meaningless dust in the universe.


    This world has always been very cruel, no matter how gorgeous the fireworks are, the final fate will be swallowed by darkness!


    The primordial Buddhas are all enlightened intelligent races, and they are not all human beings.


    Although the Buddhas possess the supreme realm and the power to create heaven and earth, they cannot surpass their own destiny.


    This is precisely the most cruel place. Even if it has the power of the apex, it can change the world, but it still cannot escape the repression of fate.


    When fate is about to pass away, the ancient Buddhas can predict their own death in advance, and then come to sit in this sea of ??stars and Buddhas in advance.


    The torrent of starlight came from afar and wrapped Su Yan in it.


    Although Su Yan''s true body has not been shaken, at the level of spirit and soul, Su Yan has already been greatly impacted!


    In this shock, all kinds of past and present lives come one after another!


    Su Yan suddenly saw the picture of himself before he ascended to the Immortal Realm!


    The human world at that time was completely different from now, it was full of savagery!


    The vitality between heaven and earth is also very abundant, and it is a paradise for all kinds of wild beasts!


    In this wilderness, a young man rushed out to the sky, defeated all the enemies, and then ascended into the fairyland with an invincible attitude.


    Before flying into the fairyland, Su Yan had heard many legends about the fairyland. It is said that the roads of the fairyland are paved with gold, with endless palaces, as well as countless wealth and immortals of immortality.


    In short, the most ideal and richest country in human fantasy is the fairyland, an ideal world free from all troubles and without any disputes.


    But after Su Yan really stepped into the fairyland, he found himself in the boundless universe, where there was nothing but loneliness and loneliness!


    After finally finding a foothold, I witnessed the enslavement and exploitation of the human immortals by the gods.


    Only then did he understand that the legendary fairyland was not an ideal country at all, but a cold world that was far more cruel than the mortal world!


    In this cruel and cold world, if you want to survive, you need to be more fierce and ruthless than others.


    Su Yan originally didn''t like killing, but the world forced him to become like this.


    If you can''t become more ruthless than others, you will most likely end up being eliminated by those who are more ruthless than yourself and turned into dust in the universe


    Later, Su Yan saw the picture of his fifth reincarnation. At that time, he rose at the speed of light within a self-cultivation family, but as a concubine, he had no right to inherit the family business. Not only that, the eldest brother who hated him also invited many killer to deal with him


    The result, of course, was that Su Yan went on a killing spree and settled everyone.


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to kill, but sometimes if you don''t kill others, you''re killed yourself.


    Sometimes the logic of this world is very complicated, and sometimes it is very simple. Kill or be killed, there are only these two options.


    Then Su Yan saw the pictures of Jin Shiya and Jin Shiya in the Zenith Palace after he became the first Emperor Xianwu of all ages. Those tender feelings seemed to be what happened yesterday.


    The pictures from the past were presented in front of Su Yan''s eyes in an irregular manner.


    These pictures not only aroused Su Yan''s memories, but also aroused Su Yan''s mood.


    It made Su Yan''s mood unable to be as calm as before.

 Chapter 4648： Tread the sky

    Even with the blessing of the Great Emperor''s cultivation, in the end, Su Yan is always alone.


    These memories were disturbing, constantly breaking into Su Yan''s mind, making it impossible for Su Yan to maintain absolute calm.


    For humans, this is also the most dangerous place.


    There is an endless past in the sea of ????Buddha. When these pictures of the past break into your sea of ??consciousness in a completely unreasonable way, whether you want it or not, you have to bear it hard.


    These memories are not illusions, but real events in the past.


    If your state of mind is broken, then these memories will quickly turn into a torrent, occupying your sea of ??consciousness!


    Everything in the past will turn into some kind of poison that fills your heart and keeps you from going out until your life runs out, and turns into dust in the starlight


    No matter how powerful an enemy is, Su Yan will never be afraid.


    But when countless memories flooded into his heart, as well as those deceased deceased people, and those faces that would never be seen again, all appeared in front of Su Yan, even he was moved.


    It was these past experiences that created Su Yan today. Without these people and things, Su Yan would not exist today.


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking in his heart at this time, why did the immemorial Buddhas come here before they passed away?


    Is it that they want to recall and witness their own life in the last moments of their lives? Or do they have some other reason?


    The images of memories kept coming. Su Yan witnessed the decline of many worlds, the death of many great emperors back then, and the rise of many immortal realms in the cold and boundless universe of the immortal world.


    The picture in front of me keeps jumping


    Su Yan has experienced too many things, and many things that he has long forgotten are clearly presented in front of his eyes.


    There is anger, emotion, sadness, and laughter among these things


    Xingchen Fohai is like a box full of memories, carrying too many joys, sorrows and joys about the past.


    But you can''t be swayed by these memories, and you can''t have too intense emotions.


    These starlights do not actually belong to the physical world, and the starlight of the physical world is eternal and does not fluctuate.


    If there are too intense emotions, then more and more starlight will be attracted, and then fall on you, and finally the starlight will form an emotional vortex!


    Then it collapses into a black hole, which will not only devour the infinite starlight, but even your own existence will be devoured along with it!


    Xingchen Fohai has long been out of the physical universe, and everything here has its own set of rules for its own operation.


    Su Yan was gradually surrounded by all kinds of starlight, and in the starlight, all kinds of memories were desperately flashing back to everything on earth and everything in the heaven and human world.


    Whether it is Xiaomeng or the good brothers on earth, Su Yan misses them all


    But Su Yan also knew that the separation between immortals and mortals could not be easily broken.


    Su Yan slowly exhaled his divine power between his breaths, and the powerful divine power turned into barriers around Su Yan, trying to isolate these starlights of different looks!


    When these incomparably magnificent stars were isolated, the endless memories in Su Yan''s mind suddenly disappeared.


    The sea of ??consciousness also suddenly became very empty.


    If you keep indulging in the past, you will inevitably lose the present and the future.


    What human beings should cherish most must be the present, and what they should look forward to most must be the future.


    If you indulge in the past, you will lose everything.


    Even elementary school students are very clear about this principle, but if you really do it, it is not that simple.


    Things in this world have always been like this, easier said than done.


    It is very simple to understand a certain truth, but it is not so difficult to put it into practice.


    After Su Yan got rid of all distracting thoughts, he finally regained the clarity of his mind.


    Under the protection of divine light, he flew towards the depths of the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    In the deepest part of the sea of ??stars and Buddha, there is the obsession left by Su Yan in his previous life.


    As long as this obsession is cut off, then he will be able to control all the fate in his own hands.


    Because Xingchen Fohai does not belong to the physical universe, the speed of flying here can be almost unlimited. As long as you are strong enough, you can hold some of the laws in your own hands, so as to do all kinds of incredible things.


    These incredible things are extremely difficult or impossible to do in the fairy world.


    But it is something that can be easily grasped in the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    For example, now, Su Yan is about to turn the end of the world into close proximity.


    Su Yan stayed on the spot, using only a terrifying divine might, made countless starlights quickly retreat toward the rear.


    In this receding starlight, Su Yan saw many shadows about himself, all of which were Su Yan in the past


    For these pasts, Su Yan has no nostalgia for these pasts. He only took a step forward, and he has already surpassed the distance of hundreds of millions of miles and came to the deepest part of the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    The stars are here, like the ocean.


    Among the various lights, some strange planktons are slowly swimming. These planktons have no names and no wisdom. Even Su Yan doesn''t know why they were born here.


    These plankton swim slowly in the endless starlight, looking so leisurely


    In addition to these planktons, the golden bodies of the ancient Buddhas can also be seen in the starlight.


    Even if the master has long since passed away, the brilliance of the Buddha''s light will remain forever in this sea of ??Buddhas.


    After the Buddha''s light neutralized the starlight, this piece of starlight was filled with a holy meaning.


    Su Yan was not polite, and directly incarnated the dharma body that destroyed the gods.


    The stars of various colors shine on the body of Shiva''s Dharma body, and also reflect the ancient golden inscriptions on the Dharma body in different colors.


    "Tread the sky!"


    After Su Yan and the Dharma body merged into one, the Dharma body that destroyed the gods also skyrocketed, almost immediately transformed into a giant!


    This 10,000-foot-tall giant''s palm supported the sky, and as soon as he stepped in the void, it immediately caused the starlight to vibrate!


    And the shock wave also spread directly into the boundless universe along the starlight!


    "Crack the ground!"


    Su Yan stomped his feet again, the power to destroy the gods was poured out in an almost overwhelming way!


    The terrifying power caused cracks to appear on the golden bodies of the surrounding Buddhas!


    Su Yan glanced around with divine eyes!


    Above him, Su Yan discovered a huge ball of light. The ball of light stretched out many tentacles and was showing its teeth and claws in the void!

 Chapter 4649： Aggregate of thoughts and obsessions

    Although this ball of light is as big as a star, and although it emits endless brilliance, it is not a star.


    From a distance, the ball of light looks like the sun, but it has countless tentacles.


    It is between animate and inanimate, and it is difficult to define in words.


    This ball of light is actually a collection of thoughts of the human species.


    The thoughts of all human beings born from ancient times to the present are superimposed to create it.


    Three thousand worlds, the number of human beings who have been born in the past is difficult to measure, but the thoughts of a human being may be extremely small, but when all these thoughts and obsessions are merged together, it is like a desert piled up by grains of sand!


    Even if the real **** descends here, when facing it, I am afraid that there will be a sense of awe involuntarily.


    Humans are indeed very small creatures, but when the thoughts of hundreds of millions of human beings are gathered together, they are turned into miracles that can subvert the world.


    In the distant future, when all thoughts break through a certain layer of boundaries, it may become a new god.


    But right now, it''s just a dumb Muggle.


    Su Yan''s obsession is also there!


    It is almost impossible to find out one''s own obsessions from that huge ball of light abruptly.


    Because the number of thoughts and obsessions it contains is too large, these human minds are entangled again, like countless scattered yarns, and it is too difficult to find a specific piece of yarn. !


    Just like throwing a grain of sand gold in the Sahara Desert, and then finding this grain of sand gold, it is extremely difficult.


    But no matter how difficult it was, it would not be difficult for Su Yan.


    Su Yan had already thought of a countermeasure in his heart.


    He soared directly upwards, and through those huge tentacles, Su Yan seemed to see the faces of human beings, men, women and children. Not empty of the weirdness of Spring City.


    It is really interesting that it is a huge unconscious after being combined with countless conscious thoughts.


    Back then, when Su Yan saw it for the first time, he was also very surprised.


    Su Yan''s transformation of the Destruction God''s Dharma Body was already huge, but compared to it, it was still extremely small.


    Even compared with its tentacles, the dharma body that destroys the gods is so small and weak.


    As Su Yan approached, an unusual attraction gradually appeared on his body. This attraction made Su Yan''s spirit instinctively happy!


    It is a pure joy without a beginning and a tail, as if the strange feeling of life returning to its mother.


    This is the part of Su Yan that belongs to human beings, he is being attracted by it, and he is gradually being captured by it!


    Such a huge celestial body is suspended at the top of the sky, even if it does nothing, it will have a very powerful suction!


    This will happen to any human that tries to get close to it.


    Its existence is a huge black hole for the human spirit that can never be fully perceived.


    Su Yan didn''t stop this attraction, instead he wanted to use this incomparably powerful attraction to strip out the part of himself that belonged to human beings.


    Only by doing this, can Su Yan be able to call out that obsession from his body and integrate with the part of himself that belongs to human beings.


    But there is no doubt that doing so will bring huge risks!


    Stripping away the part of oneself that belongs to human beings, this stripping includes not only the physical body, but also the spiritual level.


    One can only imagine how severe the pain that would accompany tearing a person into two halves from the spiritual level!


    But if you want to cut off the last obsession and take your realm to a higher level, you must do this.


    The road to the top of this world is full of hardships and pains. If you can''t bear it, don''t choose this road in the first place.


    Su Yan''s thoughts have long been unshakable, he has experienced too much suffering before, no matter what, he will not stop his steps.


    Since it has reached this level, why not go a step further and go to the world of heaven to see what our creator is like?


    As for the ultimate place of the world, this is the question that plagues all humans, gods, and all intelligent races.


    Now that Su Yan was close to getting the key to unlock the answer, he had no reason to give up at this time.


    Su Yan didn''t put much effort into separating the part of himself that belonged to human beings from his body, because his willpower was firm enough, so those pains were nothing to him at all.


    The separated part of Su Yan, who belonged to human beings, carried Su Yan''s many strong feelings and flew directly towards the collection of all human thoughts above!


    Perhaps because he sensed Su Yan''s strong obsession, those huge tentacles also danced along with them!


    And in the dance of the tentacles, there is also a scorched yellow light spot flying towards Su Yan!


    This light spot is Su Yan''s obsession in the Constellation Buddha Sea. This obsession contains the desire for survival and the nostalgia for Jin Shiya!


    Therefore, Su Yan absolutely cannot accept the loss of Jin Shiya, even if he sacrifices himself, he must change his life against the sky!


    Su Yan saw that his human body was directly fused with this obsession, and then let out a long sigh.


    Time also suddenly pulled to the Eternal Era!


    At that time, Su Yan had already reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm, but he would still be troubled by a dream.


    In that dream, Su Yan saw Jin Shiya die in front of him, and then saw himself walking down a lonelier path, and then going deep into the darkness, until it melted into darkness and disappeared.


    This kind of dream kept repeating and constantly testing Su Yan''s mind!


    In the end, Su Yan absolutely had to change his life against the sky. Although this path is very dangerous, it is very likely that all the foundations he has created will be completely ruined!


    But what he couldn''t bear was losing Jin Shiya!


    So even if this road is tortuous and dangerous, he will do it.


    And at that time, Jin Shiya told him that she was pregnant.


    For the sake of this unborn child, Su Yan has to fight even more!


    So he came to the sea of ??stars and Buddha!


    The core of all human destiny is hidden in the core of the celestial body above, and the endless thoughts and obsessions are just its outer shell.


    It is precisely because it carries the core of all human destiny that it attracts the thoughts and obsessions of all human beings throughout the ages.


    As long as it is still human, even if it enters the realm of the great emperor, fate is still in its core.


    Even Su Yan''s fate and obsession were wrapped in it.

 Chapter 4650： A touch of the strongest obsession

    Su Yan was imposing like a rainbow at that time, and it was the era when his strength and realm were the most prosperous. What he thought was to use his own strength to cut off the shell of longing and obsession, and then enter the interior of this celestial body to change his fate against the sky!


    Even for Su Yan, this decision was extremely dangerous!


    The final outcome is self-evident.


    Back then, Su Yan didn''t have the divine artifact in his hands, so it was already very difficult to break through the billions of obsessions and thoughts.


    Not to mention that he didn''t even crack the causal puzzle back then, and wanted to open the nucleus of the destiny of all mankind.


    It''s almost impossible to do!


    But Su Yan is absolutely impossible to accept the result of Jin Shiya''s death like this. This woman has gone through so many things with him, no matter what kind of danger she has stepped over, why should she accept such a fate?


    This is absolutely unreasonable!


    If fate is unfair, just fight it directly!


    Even if this resistance will be fruitless, at least you have fought, at least it will not leave any regrets!


    Back then, Su Yan really did his best, even sacrificing his own blood to improve his kendo power!


    But even such an effort is meaningless, because perhaps the outcome is doomed from the start!


    No matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to resist the thoughts and obsessions of hundreds of millions of human beings.


    Su Yan tried his best, but he only slashed a crack in the aggregate of thoughts and obsessions, and he could see the core of the destiny of all the human beings inside.


    But this crack was quickly closed, and Su Yan couldn''t even get close to the nucleus of destiny, let alone open it to change his life against the sky.


    However, after this sword, it seemed that Su Yan''s incomparably powerful obsession was sensed, and countless thoughts and obsessions turned into tentacles and wrapped around Su Yan.


    Su Yan had no choice but to fight and retreat. He didn''t know how many tentacles he had destroyed!


    I don''t know how many tentacles fell and turned into dust among the stars!


    But the tentacles at the back are still being born!


    In front of this celestial body as big as a star, even Immortal Emperor''s fortune-telling power would appear extremely insignificant, and even Su Yan could not challenge the aggregate formed by the thoughts and obsessions of all human beings throughout the ages!


    In a sense, this amounts to a challenge to all human beings, whether those who are alive or those who have passed away


    It seems that Su Yan has something on his body that makes these unconscious obsessions very concerned.


    Indeed, that thing was Su Yan''s strongest obsession!


    This strong obsession has an incomparably strong attraction to the aggregates of other thoughts and obsessions!


    In the end, Su Yan was exhausted from the battle and had nothing to do, and finally separated his obsession!


    Afterwards, all those tentacles went after Su Yan''s obsession, and only then could Su Yan escape from Ascension, kill himself from the sea of ??stars and Buddha, and return to the Immortal Realm.


    If it weren''t for his obsession too strong, all the tentacles of this celestial body would capture his obsession, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even have a chance to escape.


    After failing to return to the Immortal Realm from here, Su Yan was already exhausted, and before his vitality had recovered, he encountered the betrayal of Hongmeng and the others, and was besieged by dozens of Immortal Emperors at the same time!


    Although Su Yan fought **** battles, he still fell with hatred in the end, and he didn''t even see Jin Shiya for the last time!


    Now this obsession flew out, and after merging with the part of Su Yan that belonged to human beings, it seemed that the Su Yan of the year appeared in front of him again.


    This Su Yan''s eyes were full of fierceness, and the momentum around him was at the peak.


    Although his strength is not as good as Su Yan''s body, the look in his eyes is even crueler than Su Yan''s body!


    After combining the strong obsession of the year, the Su Yan in front of him can already be regarded as the Su Yan of the Eternal Era.


    After seeing himself back then, Su Yan showed a look of nostalgia.


    The immortal world back then was extremely cruel, so Su Yan''s fierceness was also created. Because in such a warehouse environment, if you are not fierce enough, you will not survive at all!


    If you can''t even live, what''s the point of talking about anything else?


    After the ninth world reincarnation, Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm again, and his eyes were much calmer than before.


    Because there is a heavenly court to maintain order, the fairyland has been much more peaceful than the ancient times.


    It''s not a place where all kinds of murders happen anytime, anywhere.


    When looking at the past self, Su Yan also had an idea in his heart: that is to cut off the part of himself that belongs to the human being, then he will only be left with the godhead, and he can enter a higher realm from now on. middle.


    But Su Yan didn''t do anything. Although the Red Lotus Sky Dance was in Su Yan''s hands, he didn''t intend to do anything at all.


    And Su Yan didn''t have any murderous aura in his body, he just looked at himself who was a human and was full of ill-will.


    Killing the past self is very simple. As long as the power of the red lotus sky dance is used to kill the past, the human incarnation must be unable to resist.


    But Su Yan definitely didn''t plan to do this. If he did, then he would lose his humanity immediately and become a true god.


    Losing his humanity means a lot, which means that Su Yan is very likely to become an existence similar to Shu Zao Tian.


    For Su Yan, of course, this is something that cannot be accepted.


    He can''t accept that he has become cold and ruthless, just to pursue a higher realm and power.


    In a sense, the original phoenix and the book made the sky are right. If the only hope in life is the pursuit of strength, then everything will become meaningless!


    Su Yan looked at his past self, what he wanted to do more was to reconcile with his past self, rather than just cut off his own humanity.


    Although he has already possessed a powerful godhead and has become the de facto main god, in Su Yan''s heart, he is still a person.


    Only when he is a human can he feel that he is really alive in flesh and blood.


    Rather than being treated as a legend, or a **** to be worshipped.


    Su Yan stared at his past self and asked, "What do you think? Jin Shiya hasn''t fallen yet, and I have already completed the ninth reincarnation of the Phoenix Nirvana. Although there were many bad experiences, I also experienced A lot of hardships, but at least the result is good, what do you think?"


    The biggest obsession of the past self was the death of Jin Shiya, but this matter has actually changed.


    The path of Jin Shiya''s destiny has long been without a gloomy death, so Su Yan just wanted to reconcile with her past self at this time.


    After all, Su Yan''s obsession in the past has turned into reality.


    When one thing is done, this obsession should not continue to exist.


    But after all, this is the sea of ??stars and Buddha. There is no clear boundary between the past, present, and future. The same thing in the past, present, and future may appear at the same time.

 Chapter 4651： core of destiny

    Su Yan from the past said: "Why don''t you do it? As long as you kill me, you can go further and gain more powerful power! If you don''t have powerful power, how can you protect Xiaoya, and those who you cherish, Do you want a repeat of the ancient emperor''s death, watching those good friends die in front of you like this?"


    Su Yan in the past said: "Now you only have the kindness of women. If this is the kindness of the so-called gods, then don''t worry! You haven''t even taken revenge on Hongmeng, so I don''t know what you are thinking about! If it was me, The moment you get the divine power of destruction, you will go to Hongmeng for revenge! Torture him with 10,000 kinds of torture!"


    Su Yan looked at the words he said in the past, but did not refute.


    Because if he was replaced by the previous one, he would definitely make this choice.


    It just seems like everything has changed a long time ago.


    When did it start?


    Perhaps after Su Yan obtained the divine power of destruction, everything changed from the moment he incarnated into a true god.


    Righteous God will only have compassion for the world, even Shiva, who is in charge of the destruction of all things.


    Su Yan looked at the human self, and slowly raised his red lotus dance, but he didn''t make the move to kill, instead he chose to hug!


    The human Su Yan showed an extremely inconceivable expression, and couldn''t help but said angrily: "It is clear that as long as you kill me, you can reap even more powerful power and realm, what are you hesitating about?"


    "I didn''t hesitate, but I already figured it out a long time ago. I definitely don''t want to become an inhuman existence like Shuzaotian. The flesh and blood and real life that Shuzaotian and Lingzun are striving for are born in me. If you have something you own, why not cherish it if you have it from the beginning?"


    Su Yan said to his past self: "If I kill you, then I will completely lose my humanity. If the price of gaining power is to completely lose humanity and become a cold machine, then this power is not worth it. To kill you, it is better to reconcile with your past self, that is the real open-mindedness."


    "I have done a lot of wrong things in the past and killed a lot of people by mistake. It would be too absurd to think that everything in the past was wiped out and everything was written off." Su Yan said, "I have never regretted it. What I have done, even if the results are not good, are my own choices. I prefer to be a human being than to be a god."


    The human Su Yan was still arrogant at the body, but at this time he also put away his sword light, showing a helpless expression, and then flew directly towards Su Yan.


    Then the two Su Yan fused together again!


    When this fusion occurred, the surrounding starlight gradually produced an extremely incredible change.


    Countless starlights revolve around Su Yan, as if the entire galaxy revolves around Su Yan!


    Su Yan only felt that the obsession had gradually subsided after returning to his body. When the obsession subsided, Su Yan''s fate over this time was also truly in control.


    At this moment, humanity and divinity have also completed a perfect fusion.


    The current Su Yan has both human emotions and divine power and immortality.


    Although he did not take the initiative to use his powerful strength, Su Yan did not feel that there was boundless power lingering around him.


    As long as he moves his finger, he can change the direction of a civilization, whether it declines, destroys, or thrives again, this is all a matter of thought!


    This power is not the kind of power that Xian Ze is visible to the naked eye and overwhelming, but the power that subtly manipulates all living beings.


    This force is really too powerful, even the fate of those Immortal Emperors was clearly seen by Su Yan.


    What Su Yan saw in the fate of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was a death full of ashes, and dark vines were slowly entwining his fate, waiting for him at the end was endless darkness.


    Su Yan also saw that in the world below, Xiaomeng was already the number one master in the third region, and he had already passed through the previous seventh-layer heavenly tribulation. It shouldn''t take much time for Xiaomeng to ascend to the Immortal Realm. .


    Su Yan also saw that the spiritual energy on the earth has recovered, and many warriors of one sect are maintaining peace and order all over the world.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, not only because he already had a pair of eyes piercing the Three Realms, but also because of the people and order in the past.


    But when Su Yan turned his head and looked at the world below with those golden eyes of the gods, he could see that countless creatures were asking for him, and he could also see that the rise and fall of honor and disgrace were constantly happening. .


    There is a law in the middle that is working subtly!


    Everything in the three thousand worlds is displayed in Su Yan''s eyes. He can hear the prayers of countless mortals, and he can also hear the cries of countless creatures in the war.


    This is the fate of the world. There is cruelty and terror, and there is a thriving side. The two are opposed to each other like yin and yang gossip, and no one can break this order.


    When Su Yan mastered this power, he didn''t feel very happy, but felt extremely heavy.


    He masters or does not master this power, it seems that all the cruelty in this world will not change in any way. No matter what he turns the gear of fate or changes, all this will still happen.


    Perhaps Ling Zun only created the other world after realizing this.


    At least in the other side of the world, you don''t have to be disturbed by these cruelties, you can get a moment of purity.


    Perhaps to grasp such a power, it is really necessary to abandon all emotions that belong to mortals, so as not to be consumed by the cruelty day after day.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and saw that the aggregate of all human thoughts and obsessions above opened an intersection, revealing the inner core of destiny.


    The core of destiny contains the destiny of all human beings, even those who have not yet been born.


    No matter who it is, as long as it controls the core of destiny, it means that it controls all human beings.


    Perhaps since the beginning of the world, no one has ever been so close to controlling the nucleus of destiny.


    And between Su Yan and the nucleus of destiny, the starlight gradually turned into a colorful fairy bridge!


    As long as he crosses the fairy bridge, Su Yan will be able to hold the core of destiny in his own hands.


    The nucleus of destiny cannot be regarded as a magic weapon, but it can strike down all immortal emperors. As long as this immortal emperor is a human being, then it must be difficult for him to resist the weapons of karma and fate!


    But at this time, Su Yan became hesitant, because he was not sure whether he really wanted to cross this fairy bridge!

 Chapter 4652： The nucleus of the destiny of all mankind

    After stepping over the immortal bridge and grasping the core of destiny, you can control everyone''s destiny in your own hands.


    Once the fate of all human beings is mastered, then it can be counted as the Father of all human beings.


    Whether it is a great emperor or a true immortal, or an ordinary mortal, they can live if they desire, and die if they desire.


    It means that the cause and the future of all human beings are in their own hands.


    As long as you want to cut off this person''s future in an instant, even if he is the Great Emperor, he will immediately come to the end of his life.


    Of course, all of this can only be aimed at the great emperor of the human race. For non-human beings like the primitive phoenix, then the core of destiny will be ineffective.


    But even so, the core of destiny can be regarded as a very terrifying prop!


    Although the nucleus of destiny is not a magic weapon, it is more powerful than all magic weapons in this world.


    Even those powerful Immortal Emperors would not be able to resist at all in front of the nucleus of destiny.


    And in today''s era, the people who dominate the fairyland are all the immortal emperors of the human race.


    If you master the core of destiny, it is almost equivalent to mastering a book of life and death written on the lives of those immortal emperors!


    In the face of such a powerful treasure, Su Yan should not have hesitated.


    The reason why Su Yan is like this is because on the other side of Xianqiao, there are many obsessions on the nucleus of destiny.


    After countless obsessions were concretized, they led to the zenith, boundless and vast, more vast than any mountain Su Yan had ever seen!


    Even the sacred mountain in the dream city in the mirror cannot be compared with it.


    After all, behind these obsessions are all human beings, and I don��t know how many mortals there are in the three thousand worlds of the lower realm!


    After all, the core of destiny in this legend is something that gathers the thoughts and obsessions of all mankind.


    After witnessing such a vast obsession, Su Yan only felt that it was very spectacular, and at the same time, he realized his own insignificance, and at the same time, there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    No matter who it is, as long as you take the core of destiny into your own hands, it is equivalent to shouldering the thoughts and obsessions of all mankind together!


    Regardless of whether or not Su Yan has such qualifications, this will definitely be a heavy task!


    No matter whether you respond or don''t respond to these countless obsessions, they will burrow into your mind recklessly!


    After all, a person''s sea of ??knowledge is limited. After accommodating these countless obsessions, he is afraid that he will be driven crazy by the voices of various prayers, unable to do anything, and his mind will fall into chaos.


    How many human beings in the three thousand worlds in the lower realm combined, hundreds of billions or more?


    What''s more, the core of destiny also contains the obsessions of those who have died throughout the ages.


    Therefore, even Su Yan was very cautious when facing the Core of Destiny, and did not intend to take the Core of Destiny into his own hands and play with it at will.


    From the moment of mastering the core of destiny, there is no doubt that he will be burdened with a lot of heaviness.


    Even Su Yan needs to think carefully about whether he can bear it!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s face gradually had a serious look, and he took a step on the fairy bridge.


    Although it was only a small step, many voices had already appeared in Su Yan''s ears.


    Su Yan heard a little girl praying to the gods to keep her father from dying


    I also heard a parent praying to the gods to let his child grow up happily


    Many prayers appeared in Su Yan''s ears, and these voices interfered with each other, forming discontinuous voices that echoed in Su Yan''s ears all the time.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t take it anymore.


    I just feel as if my body and mind will be distorted by this endless obsession and longing


    This is only a small step. You have to cross the fairy bridge to get the core of destiny. You can imagine the suffering in the middle!


    And the bigger risk is that hundreds of millions of obsessions will go straight to the sea of ??consciousness, directly impacting Su Yan''s source consciousness to pieces, so that even if he obtains the nucleus of destiny, his own will will become extremely chaotic.


    Perhaps at the moment when he obtained the Core of Destiny, not only did Su Yan fail to tame the Core of Destiny, but instead he would become like the Saltless Saint, completely losing his original mind.


    Such a price is definitely not something that Su Yan can afford.


    Even if his mind can barely endure countless obsessions.


    When all the longings and desires in this world fell on him, what was the difference between his Su Yan and the former immortal demon tree?


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became extremely solemn, and at the same time he couldn''t take the second step.


    In the end, Su Yan chose to return to his original place, and did not completely cross the fairy bridge.


    Although the nucleus of destiny was in sight, Su Yan finally chose to give up.


    Everything in this world has always been very fair. If you want to gain supernatural power, you need to pay something that ordinary people can''t bear as a price.


    It is as if the Holy Maiden of No Salt gave her own sanity, but what she got was a real immortal body and powerful strength.


    After witnessing a monster like the Unsalted Saint, Su Yan didn''t want to become like that.


    Su Yan would rather choose to be annihilated into dust fragments in the universe than to become a monster that has eroded his own mind like the Unsalted Holy Maiden.


    Su Yan said to himself: "Now I have even the fate of the heavens, and I will become the only **** emperor in this world when I realize reincarnation. After looking around for a while, there are no rivals, so why should you be troubled by this? You don��t need this power.��


    Even if he obtained the core of destiny, it would only be the icing on the cake for Su Yan.


    And even without the Fate Core, those Immortal Emperors are still not Su Yan''s opponents.


    Considering the serious consequences of the core of destiny, this choice is not outrageous.


    And the core of destiny is placed here, no one else is qualified to enter the deepest part of this sea of ??stars and Buddhas. Even if Su Yan regrets his choice today, he can always come back to the depths of the sea of ??stars and Buddhas and put the core of destiny. Take it again.


    There will never be a second person who would dare to argue with him.


    After thinking about this, Su Yan gently pushed aside the starlight, and the immortal bridge in front of him had become more and more dim.


    Now all the starlights in Xingchen Fohai are extremely submissive to Su Yan, no matter how much Su Yan wants to fiddle with, those starlights will definitely not resist him.


    The essence of these starlights is actually formed by the entanglement of fate between different beings.


    After controlling the great destiny of the heavens, of course, this small entanglement will not be a problem.


    Since the fate of the great destiny has been ended, then there is absolutely no meaning for Su Yan to stay in the sea of ??stars and Buddha.


    So, Su Yan was going to leave here and go back to the world on the other side.

 Chapter 4653： The gate of sin

    At the moment when Su Yan left the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha and set foot on the other side of the world again.


    Primitive Phoenix, who was already drunk, suddenly sat up on the bed, and showed an extremely horrified expression, "Is that you? Su Baxian, how far have you reached today! Just stepping into the other shore? , is it enough to make Gu so terrified?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s golden eyes were filled with shock, just because she had really sensed something extraordinary in her spiritual sense!


    Now that Su Yanguang has come to the other side of the world, she can already make her primitive phoenix so frightened that she can''t sleep at night!


    You must know that she is a primitive phoenix, the ancestor of all demons who has been worshipped by hundreds of millions of demon races!


    No matter how the forces of the Immortal Realm change, she is the rock-solid pole of the Immortal Realm, and has always been regarded as one of the most powerful forces in the Immortal Realm.


    But there is a clear gap in realm between the original Phoenix and Su Yan!


    After Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm, how long did it take? After all, the successive breakthroughs not only recovered all the strength of the year.


    More importantly, Su Yan''s realm is now even more powerful than when he was at his peak!


    This is the most exaggerated place!


    You must know that Su Yan''s realm in those days was already considered to be the pinnacle of existence among the heavens, but now he is still able to go further, which is something that no one thought of.


    Above Immortal Emperor, if you want to improve your realm, it is very difficult.


    If it were simple, the original Phoenix would not have lost any improvement after so many years.


    But he, Su Baxian, didn''t know what he had done, what kind of medicine he had taken, and the improvement of his realm was like riding a rocket!


    If it continues like this, let alone the heavens, even if the former emperor of heaven is put out, I am afraid that he is not Su Baxian''s opponent!


    Primordial Phoenix has always regarded herself as extremely high, and she would never admit that she is inferior to others, but this time even Primordial Phoenix had to be convinced.


    Su Yan''s strength has indeed reached another level, and she is no longer able to touch porcelain today.


    The Immortal Emperor was also very surprised. The speed of Su Yan''s realm improvement was so fast that even he felt incredible.


    Now that Su Yan has mastered the great destiny of the heavens, he seems to have reached another level, and he is one step closer to the ethereal world of heaven.


    Although Su Yan has been to a lot of places in the recent period of time and has many adventures, it is still a very remarkable thing to be able to convert the adventures into real improvements in such a short period of time!


    The undead emperor said to Lingzun: "The realm of Immortal Su Su has reached this level today. From the moment he set foot on the other side of the world, I can already sense his extraordinaryness! If he reaches God, I don''t know what he will be in. What kind of realm?"


    Lingzun said: "He can now grasp the fate of the heavens and the world. Such a realm is indeed worth boasting about. After all, even those so-called gods often cannot touch the threshold of this realm."


    "When fate is no longer dominated by the laws of heaven and earth that exist in this world, he becomes a transcendent existence, and the reason why you feel his extraordinary is because of this. This transcendence, placed in The immortal world is a very remarkable achievement, and few people have been able to achieve it since ancient times, but if you put it in the world of heaven, it is only basic. Those gods who are truly immortal and immortal, all have this realm."


    While the undead emperor remained silent, Lingzun continued: "But his current realm, Su Baxian, has indeed surpassed that of the Chaos Emperor of the past, and there are only two heavenly emperors who can compare with him. It should be the third Heavenly Emperor in this Immortal Realm, which is really interesting! After his fall, he became a phoenix and reached such a height. If he hadn''t fallen back then, I''m afraid he might not be able to reach such a level."


    The undead emperor said: "Perhaps everything is destined long ago, and he is the chosen son."


    "But don''t forget that the final fate of the two heavenly emperors is also the fall, and he needs to worry about it. Now he is a supernatural existence, and the existence of God will notice him sooner or later. At that time, he must be helpless. Do whatever you want like today."


    "After all, the world of God is a crueler world than the fairy world!"


    Just when Su Yan returned to the other side of the world, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also arrived at a secret realm in the fairyland.


    This secret realm is located on the bank of a black hole, and nothing can be seen except a towering gate of heaven.


    But even this Heavenly Gate is already rotten to such an extent that it looks as if it will collapse at any time.


    This Heavenly Gate was not established by the Heavenly Court, it is said that it was established by the Heavenly Emperor of that year.


    Above the Tianmen, you can vaguely see the three characters of Sin Tianmen.


    These three big characters are written in ancient bronze script, which has long been very mottled.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said to the left and right: "After the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor ruled the world, he created this Sin Heaven Gate and exiled all the gods who didn''t listen to him into the black hole under Sin Heaven Gate. Legend has it that the black hole communicates with other people. The universe is another world, once it is banished, there is no way to return to the fairyland."


    "Later the Dragon God Emperor was dismembered by the ancient emperors, and the gate of sin was later mastered by those ancient emperors. Those ancient emperors once thought of resuming the exiled gods from the other world, but even those ancient emperors thought hard and finally did not. Got a good way, do you know why?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen asked, "What''s the reason?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood proudly with his hands behind his back, and said, "Because the Sin Tianmen is actually a formation that suppresses everything, as long as the formation is still there, the formation of the otherworld''s suppression will not dissipate, and there are also imprints on those gods. On the soul of God, this brand was made by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor himself, and even those gods and ancient emperors cannot be erased.


    "I don''t know how the power of the Dragon God Emperor was compared to that of Su Baxian?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Although I haven''t experienced that era, I also know that the Dragon God Emperor is the father of all ancient emperors, he was killed by those ancient emperors, and those ancient emperors all fell to Su In the hands of Ba Xian, the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor is probably not as good as Su Baxian. What''s more, Su Baxian is even more powerful than in the past, and he has a good fortune artifact in his hand to bless him. He, looking at the immortal world, there should be no enemy, no matter whether the Buddha, the Jade Emperor or the primitive phoenix can''t match him."

 Chapter 4654： Where is the confidence

    Those Immortal Emperors who followed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng never expected Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to give such an answer.


    Or it should be said that they did not expect that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would have such a high evaluation of Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I have always said one thing, and I don''t like to say things that go against my heart because of my position. Although he Su Baxian is our great enemy, I have to admit that this man is indeed rare in the fairy world. He is powerful, and he is better at creating miracles than the most famous beings in history. After all, he is the first man who can climb out of the purgatory of reincarnation."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng walked near the gate of sin, and pressed a hand directly on the gate of heaven.


    I saw him make a slight effort!


    Countless dusts shook off the top of the gate of sin, and when all the dust was shaken off, the three characters of the gate of sin also became golden.


    At the same time, there is also a divine power from ancient times that gradually spreads out!


    Even after a long period of time, this gate of sin is still full of peerless power!


    It is conceivable how powerful the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor who shaped this Sin Heaven Gate was!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at the black hole below the gate of sin, and asked, "Who of you would like to accompany me to the other world of the prisoner of sin?"


    Emperor Changsheng said strangely: "Brother, you really plan to jump into that black hole, haven''t you already said it? No one has ever been able to return to the fairyland from the prisoner of sins? If we also jumped, Can''t you come back as well?"


    When Emperor Changsheng asked this question, it also represented the worries of the other Immortal Emperors.


    How powerful was the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor back then, if they jumped into a black hole, would they also be exiled together, unable to return to the fairyland forever?


    If the price is really such a heavy price to be banished forever, then these Immortal Emperors may not be able to bear it!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The reason why those gods can''t come back is because of the imprint of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor left in their souls, if we didn''t have the imprint, we wouldn''t be suppressed by Sintianmen. If we want to return to the fairyland, I will At least 50% sure."


    "Is it only 50% sure?" Emperor Changsheng, as the sworn brother of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, has become extremely hesitant this time.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "With our current strength, if we want to stay in the immortal world and fight against Su Baxian, there is only one way to die. And going to the other world of the black hole of criminal prisoners, there is at least a 50% chance of being able to escape. Which would you choose?"


    "Can"


    "No but, Changsheng, your training experience is too shallow, you never experienced Su Baxian''s era, so there are many fluke thoughts in your heart, I don''t blame you. But those people and me are all Su Baxian back then. His subordinates, who have experienced the era of the ancient emperor and Su Baxian, should you understand what kind of person Su Baxian was? If so, we might as well end it ourselves, so as not to be humiliated by that Su Baxian!"


    Most of the immortal emperors under Changsheng Immortal Emperor are indeed old people.


    Like Immortal Emperor Changsheng, they all understood Su Yan''s methods and what kind of thing they were doing.


    Almost immediately, the Immortal Emperor said, "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I heard that there are many prisoners thrown into the Heavenly Court of Sin, all of them are extremely vicious people. After we enter, will we be subject to these prisoners? siege?"


    "Of course not." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng answered very decisively.


    Those Immortal Emperors all showed extremely confused expressions, and they didn''t know why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was so confident.


    I just heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng explain immediately: "I can give them freedom, how can they be besieged? Don''t those prisoners want freedom?"


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said this, he took out a pure black bead and said, "This sprite orb is the treasure I got from the Great Demon God. The sprite orb can break the gate of sin in a short period of time. All the murderers will be released from their cages. Why do you think they oppose me?"


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had an extremely confident expression on his face, in fact, this confident expression was only for those underlings to see.


    If even he can''t show confidence, those subordinates don''t know how low the morale will be.


    The current Immortal Emperor Hongmeng actually has no confidence in his heart.


    Sin Tianmen already had the power of the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor that year was far superior to him.


    I don''t know if the sprite orb traded from the Great Demon God is really useful. After all, what those demons are best at is deceiving and deceiving people.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only dared to say that he was only 50% sure.


    However, in this situation, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has long been helpless, and he can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    If he can release all those prisoners and recruit them into his subordinates, then he will definitely have a very good chance of winning against Su Baxian, and by the way, he will be able to sweep the Heavenly Court!


    At that time, the era of the fairyland will be reset again!


    And his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will also become the man who resets the Immortal World Epoch twice, which has never been done in history.


    Back then, Su Yan''s Divine Martial Era ended with his Hongmeng.


    If he ends the Heavenly Dao Era of Daomen again, it can definitely be regarded as the ancient times.


    However, in stark contrast to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s lofty ambitions, the other Immortal Emperors clearly showed embarrassed expressions.


    It seems that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is forcing them to jump into the black hole, just like he is forcing them to die in disguise.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Do you remember the reason why we opposed Emperor Xianwu together?"


    There have been many theories as to why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng rebelled back then, but the real reason Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always kept a secret and never told others easily.


    Even Immortal Emperor Changsheng, the brother of Hongmeng''s sworn brother, never heard him say the specific reason.


    He only knew that these Immortal Emperors and Su Baxian had irreconcilable contradictions, either you died or I died, that''s why they brazenly launched a rebellion!


    "The apostle told us that Emperor Xianwu destroyed the foundation of the heavens and the immortal world, and did things that go against the law of heaven. If we don''t destroy him, then we will perish with him!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "This time, I also received an order from the apostle, let us destroy Su Baxian again. Only in this way can we maintain the prosperity of the heavens."


    Those Immortal Emperors didn''t know what was going on, but after hearing the title of Lord Apostle, they all became very excited.


    It was as if even if there was a frying pan in front, they would definitely jump in without hesitation.


    How can this happen?

 Chapter 4655： Sprite Orb

    Immortal Emperor Changsheng showed a puzzled expression and asked in a low voice, "Who is the apostle you are talking about?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "My dear brother, I have never told you about this, it is not that I want to hide you intentionally, but because this matter is really too big, what I tell you is absolute to you. It won''t do you any good, but now that you''ve been with us for so long, it''s okay to tell you."


    "Actually, there is a creator in our world."


    "Creator? Didn''t you say that the heaven and the earth were created by Pangu, and then the clear ascended and turned into the blue sky, and the turbid descended into the earth?" Immortal Emperor Changsheng showed a puzzled expression.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just smiled, and then said: "Brother Xian, you are mistaken, all the laws of this world are obviously set in advance, and everything has a certain number, why gossip must be gossip, not nine The hexagrams, the ten hexagrams? Why are the changes in the mountains, rivers and lakes all within the agreement of the immortals? These fixed numbers have been set before the creation of the world, how can such a delicate setting be a coincidence?"


    "What does that have to do with the apostle you said?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The apostle is the messenger of the creator, and also the maintainer of the law in this world. If someone wants to break the boundaries of the law and do something that violates the law and may cause the order to collapse, then the apostle will wipe it out. Get rid of this person''s presence."


    "This? Is there such a thing?" Immortal Emperor Changsheng only felt that his worldview was about to be overturned.


    What creator, Lord Apostle, these are things he has never thought of.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng is the Immortal Emperor of Taoism, and there is no such thing as a creator in Taoism.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng was shocked, but he had a new question. He asked: "What did Su Baxian do to defy the law, so the apostle must erase him?"


    "He changed his fate against the sky and changed the fate of those who should have fallen, resulting in an extreme imbalance of energy in the universe. Life and death in this universe are fixed. If death is changed into life, it will lead to legal principles. There is no way to restore this imbalance. If the world is regarded as an extremely accurate machine, then once the parts of the machine are damaged, if it continues to run, it will only be destroyed more and more. The more powerful, until the whole world collapses"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng was a little horrified, "That means the world was almost destroyed back then?"


    "You can say that. In order to maintain the legal balance, Lord Apostle gave me two choices. One is to be destroyed together with Su Baxian. Use an artifact to kill Su Baxian."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, "I was still under Su Baxian''s back then, and I have always been loyal to him. After receiving this multiple-choice question from the apostle, I hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to be a traitor."


    "Now, has the apostle returned?"


    I saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took out a machete. This machete looked like a crescent moon, but the energy emanating from it was extremely strange.


    It is not immortal essence, nor divine power, but a strange energy that they have never seen before!


    Is this the power of the Apostle and the Creator?


    After seeing this machete, those Immortal Emperors who had doubts about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were already convinced.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Okay, we can start now. As long as we find the man mentioned by the Great Demon God, we will have the capital to fight Su Baxian. This game has only just reached the middle stage. Although we have Some disadvantages, but not necessarily losing."


    After finishing speaking, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng jumped directly into the black hole below, and behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, those Immortal Emperors followed suit and made the same choice.


    In fact, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only said half the truth just now. The Apostle and the Creator are real, but the Apostle has not contacted him recently.


    He said that what he said just now was purely for the sake of keeping the military''s heart from slackening.


    In fact, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wasn''t very sure in his heart, and everything had to wait until he saw the man recommended by the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God was meeting with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a month ago. After the meeting, the Great Demon God recommended a man to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, saying that this man might be Immortal Emperor Hongmeng their last hope, and also the best hope in the heavens to defeat Su Ba. man first.


    In addition to this man, even if the Great Demon God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Heavenly Court join forces, I am afraid that Su Baxian will not be able to do anything.


    The Great Demon God and Su Yan had already had two head-to-head confrontations, and had a very deep understanding of Su Yan''s power. His words would naturally convince Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    The Great Demon God said that this man was called Yue Chen, and he was the supreme demon ancestor of the Demon Sect.


    It can be regarded as the lifelong enemy of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. Later, because he lost half a move to the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, he was suppressed in the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison, and then disappeared from the heavens.


    If he could invite this demon sect''s ancestor out, he should have the strength to fight Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had some doubts at first, but the Great Demon God released a woman, and this woman was the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    There is a huge cavity in the chest of the Unsalted Saint, which has never healed. It is shocking to be able to see the internal organs and muscle meridians inside.


    The Holy Maiden without Salt was so angry at this time that she could not even regain her sanity.


    On that day, if it wasn''t for Shu Zao Tian desperately trying to save her, I''m afraid that the Saintess without Salt would have already fallen completely.


    Even if he didn''t fall, he was seriously injured, and he didn''t know when he would really wake up.


    The Great Demon God said: "This one is the legendary saltless saint. She originally had an immortal body, no matter what artifact and the power of Xianze could not hurt her, but the divine artifact in the hands of Emperor Xianwu had hit her hard. To this extent, if it were you, how many shots do you think you can withstand his Red Lotus Sky Dance?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fell into a long silence as he looked at the Saltless Saint Maiden who had fallen into a coma with serious injuries and said nothing.


    Obviously, if he were to replace him, he would be even more unbearable than the Unsalted Saint, and if he was shot from the front, he would turn into dust in the universe!


    The Great Demon God then took out the spooky orb and said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "The Immortal Emperor makes his own decision, I will never interfere."


    Every time the Great Demon God says such demagogic words, he seems to be asking you to make a choice. In fact, you only have one option left in front of him��according to his Great Demon God��s settings The script goes on.

 Chapter 4656： Dragon Elephant Hell

    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took the spooky orb, the Great Demon God said again: "Su Baxian is our common enemy, I will never harm you, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, please rest assured. The existence of Su Baxian is really a big threat to us."


    After that, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng planned for a long time and checked a lot of information before he came to the gate of sin.


    Sintianmen had also used Heavenly Court for a while, throwing many sinners from Heavenly Court into the black hole below Sintianmen.


    But later, I don''t know what happened, and the Heavenly Sect was abandoned by Heavenly Court.


    At this time, standing under the brilliance of Sintianmen, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng made up his mind and jumped into the black hole below!


    After jumping into the black hole, the strong tearing force is enough to distort time and space, but it cannot break the protective barrier of the emperor.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expression is still normal, his vigilance has been pulled to the highest point.


    Just after Immortal Emperor Hongmeng jumped into the black hole, the remaining Immortal Emperors looked at each other in dismay, and saw a touch of determination in each other''s eyes.


    Then all the immortal emperors jumped and jumped into the black hole under the gate of sin.


    Although the power of black holes is powerful, they cannot distort the laws of this world.


    All the great emperors passed the passage of this black hole without any risk, and then entered a wild world filled with yellow sand.


    Here is the Dragon Elephant Hell!


    From the moment you entered this world, the black hole above your head disappeared.


    Instead, there are nine rounds of scorching sun shining overhead.


    The air here is extremely hot, and the endless sand sea below is even more extreme.


    But after Immortal Emperor Hongmeng came to this cruel world, he instead showed a contented expression.


    Because what he originally cultivated was the power related to the sun, the world where the nine suns shone together in the sky was a heaven for him to cultivate.


    So many Immortal Emperors came together, and it also disturbed many inexplicable breaths.


    The sand sea in the distance gradually became restless.


    "Is this the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison? It doesn''t even have any vitality, let alone vitality, it really looks like that kind of apocalyptic world that is about to be destroyed!"


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, what should we do next?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was thinking about the man named Yue Chen that the Great Demon God said. After looking at the sprite orb in his hand, he saw that the sprite didn''t respond at all.


    In this vast sea of ??sand, I don''t know how extensive it is. Where can I find that man?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still thinking about it when he saw a huge snake suddenly smashed out of the sand sea!


    After this big snake jumped up from the sea of ??sand, it almost blocked the sky and the sun. The huge body blocked the brilliance of the nine suns. At the same time, the big snake also opened its **** mouth!


    Bunch of green poisonous gas came with a stench!


    This gigantic snake is really too greedy, and even wants to swallow all the immortal emperors together!


    Seeing the big snake that suddenly attacked from the bottom of the sandy sea, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not too panicked, but instead smiled a little.


    He is short of a guide, and now someone is taking the initiative to send it to the door!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flicked his fingers, and all the sunlight of the nine suns in the sky condensed into his palms, and then turned into a beam of lightsaber, and slashed directly at the top of this big snake''s head!


    The creation of this lightsaber to capture the heavens and the earth can be regarded as a ten-minute spiritual show, and its lethality is also amazing!


    But the protective power of the scales of this big snake is very amazing, so it has never been cut off from the primordial spirit, but with a scar, it fell into the sand sea again.


    The sand sea below tossed for a while, and then the big snake disappeared immediately.


    Those Immortal Emperors were still wondering when they heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "This big snake is a transformation of the body of the law, don''t let him run away, we still have to count on him to lead the way."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was right. This big snake was indeed transformed from a human cultivator''s dharma body. When the cultivator saw that he couldn''t get anything cheap, he immediately wanted to take his dharma body and run away.


    But before he could sneak into the ground, he had already discovered that there were peaks growing under the sand dunes, cutting off his way of sneaking in.


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, let me capture him in front of you." An Immortal Emperor said and flew out.


    This Immortal Emperor was named Fuziling, and he was also a fierce general under Su Yan''s subordinates in the Heavenly Realm.


    After the Fuziling flew out, it flew directly towards the sand sea below!


    Above the sand sea, the mountain peaks that are full of eyes are still growing, and above the mountain peaks, the monk who turned into a big snake just now can be seen.


    There is also a scar on this cultivator''s forehead. Obviously, this scar was split by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with a lightsaber.


    Fuziling said: "You wait for the evildoer, if you haven''t given your head yet, will you still be stubborn?"


    The voice of Fuziling is extremely strong and powerful, and it constantly echoes in the vast sky!


    And the monster on the mountain has also already flew up, and after he flew up, endless black smoke and dust spread slowly along with it!


    Obviously, he wanted to disturb Fuziling''s ears and eyes with this black smoke and create a chance for himself to escape.


    But it''s clear that this is completely self-deception!


    Twenty more ancient stone tablets were suppressed from the sky, blocking all the paths of this monster!


    These twelve ancient stone monuments have the power to penetrate the sky, and they are the sacred objects left by the twelve clans.


    This monster has no way to go to heaven and no way to earth, so he can only pray: "God has mercy on me, I don''t mean to offend you! Please forgive me!"


    After Fuziling leaned over, he was not in a hurry, but made the suppression of the twenty ancient stone tablets more and more airtight, so as not to give this monster any chance to escape.


    Then Fuziling cupped his hands to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and said, "People have been caught, do you want to interrogate?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew directly towards this side with many immortal emperors, and then said: "I only ask you two things, first, do you want to return to the Immortal Realm?"


    This monster looks like a sly-eyed man, and at first glance, he is a man of many tricks. His eyes are rolling around in the corners of his eyes. It is obvious that the question of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is somewhat unexpected.


    Then the demon said: "God, I heard it right, since ancient times, no matter who entered this world of prisoners of sin, there is no way to return to the fairyland?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Of course I have a way, otherwise what would I do with your words."


    That sprite orb was breathing an infinitely dark aura in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and at a glance it was clear that it was not a good thing.

 Chapter 4657： I have witnessed reincarnation

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked again: "There is a second question, do you know where the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen is?"


    The demon was still thinking about how to deal with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but after hearing this question, he couldn''t maintain his calm state of mind.


    Because of the name Su Yan asked, it was an absolute taboo even for this prisoner world.


    Even those true gods will not mention this name easily!


    There is blood and sin behind the name.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Looking at your reaction, you should have heard of this name. Very good, now you take me to find Yue Chen. I came down from Immortal Realm to see him. If you can lead the way, I am willing to give it to you. You have a chance to leave this barren world and return to the fairyland. No matter what crimes you have put down in the fairyland, all the past is written off."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words still have great temptation for this monster.


    No one in this prison world almost wants to leave this wild world and return to the fairyland.


    It''s just that no one has been able to do this for a long time, so the original dream was forgotten by them.


    The demon was not in a hurry to agree to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but instead asked, "I don''t know which Immortal Emperor Zunjia is from the Immortal Realm?"


    "I am Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I wonder if you have heard of my name?"


    "It turned out to be Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?" The monster''s face showed a very incredible expression, and it seemed that it was impossible to hear this name here.


    "Could it be that the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who created the Hongmeng Immortal Territory and was named by the Heavenly Court as the Ancient God of War?"


    The Great Emperor Changsheng laughed and said, "It''s really strange for you to speak. In this fairyland, is it possible that there is a second Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?"


    The monster smiled and said: "I always want to confirm whether it is the real Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. If it is the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, with the prestige of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, it will not lie to me! It''s just"


    "Just say whatever you want."


    The demon said: "Xiandi, the supreme demon ancestor that the old man said is the existence that the real gods and demons dare not provoke! In this world of criminal prisoners, everyone has no rules. They can be caught and killed, and they must say something. If there is a rule, there is only one rule, that is, you must never fight with the Supreme Demon Ancestor."


    "Why? You are all vicious people, are you still afraid that he will fail?"


    "How can you not be afraid, that man has never slaughtered gods and demons! Real gods and demons will be easily killed by him, let alone us small characters."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You are not a minor character, at least you have the cultivation of Immortal Emperor."


    The demon said: "What is the cultivation base of the Immortal Emperor here, those quasi emperors and Immortal Kings are just the lowest servants, and I am just a little better than those servants, and I have a little bit of freedom."


    The more this monster showed fear for the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen, the more satisfied Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became.


    Because only a man who can truly slaughter gods and destroy demons can fight against Su Yan, if this man is not strong enough, then they will venture into this **** statue and it will become meaningless.


    After Su Yan returned to the other side, Ling Zun said, "I wanted to say congratulations to you, but when things came to an end, when I saw your face, I couldn''t say a word."


    "Why?"


    Lingzun said: "Because the faster your realm rises, the more dangerous you will be. Soon you will face the existence of God. Are you ready?"


    "I always don''t like to prepare in advance. The soldiers come to block the water and cover the soil." Su Yan said.


    Lingzun said: "After you really face the existence of God, I''m afraid it will not be so easy. Those existences of God can be said to be far beyond your imagination."


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know how many enemies I''ve faced are stronger than me, and in most cases in my life, I''ve been fighting the weak with the weak. It''s certain that those beings in God are stronger than me in some respects, but if you really want to act. Come on, I''m definitely not that easy to settle."


    The undead emperor said solemnly: "I have also contacted the messengers of the heavenly world back then, although the time was short, those messengers are indeed completely different from our heavenly world. Even if there are artifacts, it is difficult to defeat them. "


    Su Yan said, "It''s pointless to worry about this pointlessly now. Ling Zun, I have now broken down the cause and effect and the fate, and now there is only one link left. I don''t know if you have any suggestions?"


    When Lingzun heard Su Yan''s question, he was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help laughing: "Su Baxian, why do you ask such a question? Is there anyone in this world who knows more about reincarnation than you do? Does it work?"


    Lingzun said: "I haven''t entered reincarnation since I was born, and I haven''t really lived in flesh and blood, and you have been in reincarnation for nine lifetimes. If you say that you don''t understand reincarnation, then who else is in this world? Dare to say that you understand reincarnation? In other matters, maybe I can guide you one or two points, but in the matter of understanding reincarnation, you should be much better than me."


    That Ling Zun would say such a thing was something that Su Yan had not thought of at all.


    He originally thought that he could get some insights from Lingzun, thinking that cabbage would be such an answer.


    But if you look closely, what Ling Zun said seems to be very reasonable.


    He Su Yan was reincarnated nine times and his spiritual consciousness was insomnia, which was a unique thing throughout the ages.


    Every time he is reincarnated, he can witness the changes of reincarnation. If he talks about it, he should really understand more about what reincarnation is than others.


    It''s just that Su Yan was reincarnated in the ninth world, and every time he reincarnated, he used most of his energy to ensure that his spiritual consciousness would not be washed away.


    There is simply no energy or leisure to observe the working pattern of samsara.


    As a graduate student, he only knew what kind of general process the consciousness and soul would go through after entering reincarnation. As for the reasons and mechanisms behind this, Su Yan couldn''t answer at present.


    If you really understand everything about reincarnation, you will be able to shape your own universe in chaos like Wuming, and become a creator!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan seems to have grasped something. If the creator of the heavenly world is the creator of reincarnation, can Su Yan also become the creator of the next three thousand worlds?


    But at this moment, the primitive phoenix suddenly rushed in and said, "Su Baxian, Lingzun said that you are already detached from other things, and all the immortals can no longer restrain you. Is this true?"

 Chapter 4658： leave the other side

    This time, Su Yan didn''t show any courtesy to the primitive phoenix, but replied directly: "It is indeed the case. Now that I have penetrated my fate, I have become a transcendent existence. Those so-called immortal rules can''t help me."


    Primordial Phoenix said: "You entered the realm so quickly, what is the reason why you can''t. If Gu also went to the lower realm to reincarnate like you, can you break through the shackles of the current realm?"


    Su Yan was taken aback and said, "Do you understand what you are talking about? Are you going to give up your identity as a **** and the legal body of a phoenix, and be reincarnated as a human being?"


    Primitive Phoenix certainly wouldn''t do such a thing. Her biggest reliance was her innate talent.


    To make her give up this powerful talent, it would be more straightforward to kill her directly.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "I''m just talking casually, why do you make such a fuss? Su Baxian, it''s meaningless for us to stay in this world on the other side, why don''t we go back to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible, what do you think?"


    "I''m very casual."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Gu has been away for so long this time, Kunlun Yuxu''s children are probably missing Gu."


    "Speaking of baby," Su Yan said, "I don''t know how Peacock is in Kunlun?"


    Primordial Phoenix''s anger had long since dissipated, and he glanced at Su Yan before saying: "If you really have the heart, why bother to ask more, just follow Gu back to Kunlun Yuxu, don''t you know everything?"


    Su Yan was overjoyed when he heard Primal Phoenix''s words, thinking that Primordial Phoenix was planning to write off the previous festival.


    But Primitive Phoenix''s attitude also changed very fast, she was obviously kind to Su Yan just now, but she immediately changed her eyes and said in a very cold tone: "But you have to be clear, next time you are alone. If you see Long Jie, you will definitely kill her, and you won''t give you a half face, you must peck and kill her!"


    Primitive Phoenix stared at Su Yan murderously.


    No matter when, the contradiction between the original phoenix and the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is irresolvable.


    They have been fighting since the beginning of the world. After so many years of fighting, it seems that even fighting has become an instinct.


    Su Yan laughed instead.


    Seeing Su Yan''s smiling face, Primitive Phoenix was puzzled with a hint of anger, and asked, "Is there anything funny about what Gu said? Or do you think you can''t fight that stinky girl from Long Jie alone!"


    Su Yan said: "You misunderstood, I just thought of Tian Lan Yazhi''s affectionate eyes, and you left the other side of the world so decisively, I feel that his infatuation is destined to be unrewarded, it''s funny."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Primitive Phoenix showed a very strange expression, and even his tone and expression showed a rare coyness.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, didn''t tell you before, Gu and him were just the dew couple."


    Su Yan said: "These are not important anymore. Since we want to go back to the Immortal Realm, why don''t we set off now. I am a little unsettled in my mind, and the foundation of the Immortal Realm that I created is not stable. If Hongmeng takes the opportunity to kill it, I am afraid It''s hard to resist."


    Lingzun said: "Since you are leaving, I will not see you off. I will also go back to my own world."


    Ling Zun came from the small temple on the mountain, and only came out of the mountain because of the vibration of the gate of Haotian.


    Now that the matter has been completely resolved, Ling Zun will of course return to his small temple.


    Before Su Yan and the others set off, Tianlan Yazhi really came to see them off.


    Primitive Phoenix has always been resolute in life and deeds, but Tian Lan Yazhi took her hand and made a very affectionate look, wanting to say goodbye to her.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t want to reject Tianlan Yazhi, but Primordial Phoenix finally couldn''t hold back after seeing Su Yan''s snickering expression.


    Without waiting for Tianlan Yazhi to finish the lingering words, she already said: "If you have the heart, come to Kunlun Yuxu to see the lonely, the door of the lonely will always be open for you."


    After speaking, the original phoenix was the first to fly, and in a blink of an eye, it had already escaped into the galaxy.


    Su Yan and the undead emperor could only quickly chase after him.


    After catching up with Primordial Phoenix, Primordial Phoenix let out a long sigh and said, "I think the leader of his Holy Sect doesn''t know what''s going on, but his mother-in-law must be like a woman! It''s unacceptable!"


    Su Yan said: "It''s better that because your mother-in-law is so charming, he is fascinated by you."


    Primitive Phoenix glared at Su Yan fiercely and said, "You still know that Gu is your mother-in-law. If you say that it''s neither big nor small, then you will never want to see Peacock in your life."


    Primordial Phoenix is ??very face-saving, she absolutely cannot make herself the object of Su Yan''s ridicule.


    At the end, Primitive Phoenix also said to Su Yan, "You are not allowed to tell Peacock what happened in the world on the other side, otherwise you will be finished, Su Baxian!"


    In response, Su Yan could only helplessly smile, and then reluctantly agreed.


    After crossing the endless sea of ??stars and returning to the Immortal Realm, Primitive Phoenix suddenly said, "Su Baxian, Gu suddenly thought that there is another very important thing, why don''t we do it together."


    "Don''t know what''s going on?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "It''s not a big deal, I just want to collect two herbs. Since we have all come to such a remote place, it seems a bit uneconomical to go back empty-handed. I''m used to running around in the fairy world."


    The herb that the original Phoenix said is called Qingyu Xiancao.


    The name Sapphire Immortal Grass sounds ordinary. In the era when the gods ruled the Immortal Realm, it was also a common immortal grass that could be seen everywhere in the Immortal Realm.


    But after those ancient emperors fell, due to various environmental changes, the number of sapphire immortal grass suddenly decreased sharply and became very rare.


    Even the Kunlun Yuxu of the original Phoenix does not have much inventory.


    And Sapphire Immortal Grass is an essential medicinal ingredient in all kinds of ancient pill recipes, so Primitive Phoenix had already thought about it before this trip. After reaching the edge of the fairyland, he made time to collect Sapphire Immortal Grass.


    It is said that in the Chier Immortal Domain on the edge of the Immortal Realm, there are not only many sapphire immortal grasses, but also many herbs that have long been endangered and cherished in Immortal Realm.


    The person in charge of this fairyland is an immortal emperor who was cultivated by a flower fairy.


    Huaxian is also one of the demon immortals. As long as it is a demon clan, it must respect the primitive phoenix as its ancestor.


    Su Yan agreed almost without even thinking about it, it was just a drop in anyway.


    And it shouldn''t take much time.


    But when the three of Su Yan came to the top of Chi''er Immortal Territory, they realized that things were not so simple.

 Chapter 4659： Divine light at the end of the day is not worth it

    Chi''er Immortal Territory fully opened its protective barrier, and just as the three of Su Yan approached, divine light shot out.


    These divine lights are very rigid, and they only operate according to a certain formation. In Su Yan''s view, they are full of loopholes, and they cannot pose any threat to Su Yan and the others.


    But they arrived at Chi''er Immortal Territory, and they couldn''t even enter the door, and they were already swept away by the divine light.


    This kind of thing is unbearable even for Su Yan, let alone the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan asked, "Is it because we are not welcome?"


    Primitive Phoenix also frowned slightly and said, "Although Yu Fei has not been practicing with Gu for a long time, she doesn''t welcome Gu in this way. I''m afraid she is in retreat or doing other important things. And we just broke in. She didn''t necessarily know we were coming."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Then I have to ask you to say hello."


    Primal Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, haven''t you reached the realm of superhuman beings? Could it be that this little divine light can stop you?"


    "This little divine light naturally can''t trouble me, but are you really going to break in like this?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "It''s rare to come to such a distant immortal border. If you go back empty-handed like this, it would be too unreasonable."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not difficult to break in."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took the lead in descending towards the divine light formation below.


    Primordial Phoenix also wanted to see what realm Su Yan had reached, and the Great Array of Light in front of him could be used as a touchstone to test Su Yan''s strength.


    When Su Yan landed downward, the divine light that filled the sky shot directly at Su Yan''s body!


    I didn''t see Su Yan exerting his divine power of destruction. Those originally very powerful divine lights disappeared into the invisible just after they approached Su Yan!


    It seems that there is a power that is protecting Su Yan, so that the divine light in the sky cannot hurt him.


    The original Phoenix''s expression was already very surprised.


    But what she didn''t expect was that even more surprising things were waiting for her!


    With the decline of Su Yan, those divine lights have become more and more dense, and the power and attributes of divine lights are also increasing.


    But I don''t know what''s going on, that thousand-hundred-thousand-path divine light seems to be deliberately avoiding Su Yan, and all the power exploded within a distance of three feet from Su Yan!


    It cannot cause any lethality to Su Yan at all!


    It was as if all the killings in this formation were deliberately avoiding Su Yan!


    This is so strange!


    Even Primitive Phoenix was stunned. Only at this time did she understand what Su Yan meant when he said detachment!


    Today''s Su Yan has been able to not be contaminated with the cause and effect here. As a person outside the cause and effect and the law, even if he is in this world, he will be ignored by the law of this world!


    Therefore, these gods have clearly exerted the true power of the formation, but they will take the initiative to explode three feet outside Su Yan''s body, and they will not pose any threat to Su Yan.


    This kind of ability can be regarded as heaven defying!


    Even the original phoenix has never seen anyone with such an ability to defy the sky!


    Under the Great Array of Divine Light, there is also the Great Flame Great Array, but the same is true after Su Yan enters the Great Flame Great Array!


    No matter how fierce the surrounding fire was burning, after encountering Su Yan, he would take the initiative to avoid him, as if the endless fire was actively avoiding Su Yan!


    Although Su Yan was walking in the great flame formation, those powerful divine fires would take the initiative to stop abruptly five feet outside of Su Yan''s body, and could not pose any threat to Su Yan''s safety at all!


    The original phoenix was already dumbfounded at this time!


    If Xian Ze''s power would have taken the initiative to avoid Su Yan, wouldn''t it be possible that all the Immortal Emperors and those Immortal Emperors were added together, and they would not be able to pose any threat to Su Yan?


    Primal Phoenix couldn''t help but muttered: "Is your Su Baxian really invincible?"


    The undead emperor said: "The power of Immortal Su has indeed reached the realm of legend. Perhaps only this level is qualified to attack the world of heaven! Why don''t we go down together."


    When the primordial phoenix and the undead emperor descended into the great formation of divine light together, all the five-color divine lights were stimulated and shot towards them!


    Although they are also the most extreme existences in this world, there is still a clear gap between them and Su Yan.


    At least this great array of divine light is still lethal to them.


    I saw that the undead emperor released the divine light of the Feathered Serpent, and soon annihilated all the divine light around!


    In front of the divine light of his main god, this slight divine light is not worth talking about at all.


    At the bottom, Su Yan also displayed a ray of Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire, and when that ray of Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire was released, it devoured the original Dao Sect Divine Fire almost instantly!


    If the two kinds of divine fire meet, this situation will definitely occur - the strong divine fire will ruthlessly devour the weak!


    Afterwards, Su Yan received the Great Fire Formation and looked down. He could see a lush green, like a virgin forest, without even a trace of buildings and people.


    The original phoenix and the undead emperor also flew down at this time.


    Su Yan asked leisurely, "We have already broken her two-layer aura formation in a row, and we haven''t restrained our breath, why hasn''t the owner of this fairyland come to see us?"


    Primitive Phoenix also said strangely: "How does Gu know this? Isn''t she on this fairyland? If she was, she should have already noticed our existence."


    The undead emperor said: "You go to pick the sapphire fairy grass yourself, and then leave by yourself. In fact, it doesn''t make much difference whether she is absent or not."


    What the undead emperor said made sense, they came here because the primitive phoenix wanted to pick the sapphire fairy grass.


    Whether the owner of this immortal domain is present or not, the primitive phoenix has to do this, in fact, the difference is not very big.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Wu Yufei once listened to the lecture in the lonely seat. Her Baihua Immortal Brew is the most famous immortal wine among the demon clan. Don''t you want to taste it?"


    The undead emperor said: "I would like to, but how do you taste the body of a withered bone?"


    Su Yan looked at Primitive Phoenix with a wry smile, and said, "Have you been too addicted to alcohol recently? A lot of things are too much, what do you think?"


    Primordial Phoenix has always been stubborn, and the relationship between them is so delicate, so Su Yan has never spoken harshly to Primordial Phoenix.


    In fact, people like Primitive Phoenix are very capable, but the problem is that they are extremely self-confident. No matter what they say, she can help you get things done.


    If you confront her **** for tat, it will only backfire.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, it is more extreme to eat soft and not hard, which is even more extreme than Su Yan.

 Chapter 4660： God scolded

    Primitive Phoenix said with a casual expression: "Gu has always been like this all these years, Gu is not a weak human being, and will not fall into his realm because of drunkenness. No matter how indulgently Gu enjoys, Gu will never You have the troubles of your human race."


    The power and realm of the original phoenix are innate, and the power of the great emperor of the human race is derived from desperate practice.


    Sometimes, even Su Yan would envy the primitive phoenix, and some people traveled 108,000 miles and paid the price of their lives to reach Rome.


    And some people were born in Rome, and will never leave Rome in this life.


    But perhaps because of this, the mind of the primitive phoenix is ??not as good as that of the immortal emperor of the human race. As for the enterprising spirit, it is even worse.


    Su Yan thought about this kind of thing in his heart, and naturally he wouldn''t break it.


    The three of them are now standing above the nine heavens, with endless forests and lakes below, and they don''t know where the sapphire fairy grass that Primitive Phoenix is ??looking for will be.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Wu Yufei is a flower fairy. She will definitely plant all kinds of fairy grass and Yaohua near her cave. As long as we find his cave, we should be able to find the sapphire fairy grass. Her cave should not be difficult to find. After all, the owner of this fairyland is her, and the place where the spiritual energy is most prosperous must be her cave, as long as you release the spiritual sense and search it, you can find out."


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he really let go of his divine sense.


    The original phoenix''s spiritual thoughts quickly spread around


    When the infinite spiritual thoughts spread, the various terrains of the earth, lakes, and mountains below were all presented in the sea of ??consciousness of the primitive phoenix.


    It was as if a three-dimensional map had appeared in her sea of ??consciousness.


    The virgin forest below is full of vitality, not only with dense plants, but also many strange creatures living in it.


    In three breaths, the primordial phoenix''s divine sense had spread thousands of miles away, but at this moment, a distant barrier bounced off the primordial phoenix''s divine sense!


    Primitive Phoenix frowned slightly.


    Su Yan asked, "Have you encountered any obstacles?"


    "There is indeed a barrier, but that barrier is not Yu Fei''s power. Strange, it seems to be a divine power?" Primal Phoenix showed a strange expression.


    The owner of this immortal domain is called Wu Yufei, who is an immortal emperor who cultivated from a flower fairy. She was born in a demon clan, and she should not cultivate divine powers anyway.


    But in this closed fairyland, how can there be a barrier of divine power now?


    The undead emperor said: "Hey, shouldn''t someone rob us in front of us and want to plunder the medicinal materials of this fairyland?"


    Primitive Phoenix said dissatisfiedly: "I just want to pick a few sapphire grasses. You are exaggerating. You say it''s plundering? Let''s stop talking nonsense, let''s see what''s going on."


    Primitive Phoenix lightly opened her fire wing, and the distance of thousands of miles was just a matter of flicking her fingers.


    Before we reached it completely, a huge tree could be seen a hundred miles away.


    This big tree is at least a thousand feet tall. Although it can''t compare to the sacred fairy tree that Su Yan built with the immortal demon tree as its foundation, it is still very magnificent.


    A circle of light blue barriers can be seen around this big tree, and it is this light blue divine light that blocks the exploration of the primordial phoenix consciousness.


    After flying close, I can see that there are many houses on the big tree, and there are some small gardens and attics on the trunk.


    Obviously, this big tree is a place to settle down, and it is most likely Wu Yufei''s cave.


    But how could her cave be surrounded by a circle of divine light?


    Su Yan and the others had just approached, and the light blue divine light suddenly spread out, wrapping the three of them in at once.


    And in this light blue divine light, there is also the breath of the gods.


    There is indeed a true God here!


    And obviously, after the primordial phoenix''s divine sense and the blue divine light collided just now, the other party also discovered the existence of the original phoenix, so after the original phoenix and the others arrived, he couldn''t wait to surround them with divine light. !


    Covered by this light blue divine light, it can be regarded as the realm of the gods.


    In this field, the power of the gods will be strengthened, and the power of the gods will also be raised to a very powerful realm.


    The other party directly enveloped them with divine light, which is actually a very unfriendly behavior.


    However, the original Phoenix''s random glances with spiritual senses were originally very offensive, so it is reasonable for the other party to respond in this way.


    In the light blue divine light shrouded, only a man''s thick voice could be heard: "You really don''t know how high the sky is, and you dare to directly break into the realm of the gods of this seat, you all know how offensive and Blasphemy?"


    This male voice sounded quite magnetic.


    But the content is a bit surprising.


    Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix looked at each other, and what they could see from each other''s eyes was only joking.


    Among the three, the Primitive Phoenix with the worst godhead is already close to the godhead of the main god, and it is so high compared to those gods in otherworldly beliefs.


    On the other hand, Su Yan and the undead emperor even possessed the godhead of the main **** to protect their bodies. It would be too funny for this **** to think that he could scare Su Yan and the three of them by releasing the field of gods.


    Su Yan said, "You said offense and blasphemy? I don''t know what to do with us?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s eyes were full of excitement, and even she was very curious about how the other party would respond.


    I just heard the strong male voice from the tree in the sky again, saying: "If you are willing to kneel on the ground to admit your mistake and present all the artifacts, this seat is willing to let you live. This is the only way you can You have chosen to survive, otherwise, as long as the power of this seat is released, you will all be wiped out!"


    Primal Phoenix couldn''t help laughing at this moment, and said: "Su Baxian, Gu can''t help it anymore, this person can''t be serious, right? But seriously, his courage is really big enough! Even the Heavenly Emperor back then and the Jade Emperor today would not dare to say such offensive words to Gu!"


    Primitive Phoenix only thought that the other party was an idiot who didn''t understand anything, and even dared to say nonsense in front of her. This kind of idiot didn''t know how to cultivate to the realm of the emperor.


    The circle of phoenix divine fire under Primitive Phoenix''s feet was already about to move, but before Primitive Phoenix Su Yan had already whispered: "Why don''t you let me meet him, don''t you want to see my realm and strength? This man Maybe a good opponent."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Primordial Phoenix gave up. He just stood by the side honestly, and said to Su Yan, "You must not show mercy."

 Chapter 4661： mysterious man

    Su Yan nodded after hearing this, then stepped into the void with one step, and then walked in the void.


    "Looks like you guys are planning to fight back?" The thick male voice should have sensed that Su Yan had already flown into the void.


    I saw that the light blue divine light around it suddenly became extremely strong!


    As the divine light became extremely strong, there was also a very powerful force shrouded from above!


    After this powerful force was enveloped, the air seemed to become abnormally thick, and at the same time, there was a pervasive and powerful pressure constantly squeezing towards Su Yan from all directions!


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face. This smile contained lightness and disdain.


    "You have to think about it, if you continue to fight with this seat to the end, this seat will crush your head in one fell swoop!"


    Su Yan responded, "You''ve already said a lot of warnings, why don''t you let me see what level of your power is and whether it can really threaten me."


    When Su Yan said this, he let out a soft sigh of relief.


    The blue divine light around is so strong that it seems to be dripping water, and the whole world has turned into a strange blue!


    But Su Yan''s footsteps still didn''t stop, and he was still slowly approaching the huge tree.


    Suddenly, the surrounding sky blue changed violently, all turned into a needle-like divine light attack!


    These attacks would have stabbed Su Yan''s body, piercing Su Yan''s body completely, but the picture the other party imagined did not happen at all.


    Shen Guang''s attack completely dissipated before it actually touched Su Yan.


    The other party was obviously not well prepared for such a situation, and there was obviously an exclamation from the big tree.


    And then something even more amazing happened.


    I saw Su Yan''s hand grabbing like this in the void, and the blue divine light that filled the sky was suddenly summed up by Su Yan into his palm, and then turned into a dark blue light ball, In this way, it was suspended above Su Yan''s palm.


    And the surroundings suddenly became clear and bright, and even the blue barrier that day was broken at once!


    "How could this be? Who the **** are you! Why did you take my divine light?" The voice projected a strong exclamation, and in addition to exclamation, there was also a strong fear!


    His most confident divine light was just taken away by the other party in a juggling way. What a terrible thing!


    More importantly, he couldn''t understand what technique Su Yan used, or what spell he used to do this.


    In his usual common sense, it is impossible for anyone to do this!


    You must know that this sky-blue divine light is his natural divine light, and it is also a way of presenting divine power!


    In fact, not to mention this **** who hasn''t shown up yet, even the original Phoenix couldn''t understand what kind of tactics Su Yan used.


    It seems that after obtaining the realm of transcendence, not only the realm, but also the power and the way of wielding power have entered a new level.


    "Do you only have that little ability?" Su Yan threw the blue light ball in his hand high, and then slowly fell into his hand.


    "You! Who are you? Are you here to compete with us for the spiritual root of Bodhi?"


    "Bodhi Spiritual Root?" Of course Su Yan had heard of this name.


    According to legend, the Bodhi Spiritual Root is one of the four major spiritual roots in the immortal world. It can transform the dantian and internal organs, and transform a person who has no talent for cultivation into a genius that is rare in the ages.


    Let the absorption speed of Xianyuan aura directly increase by more than ten times!


    More importantly, this kind of treasure is not only useful to mortals, but also greatly enhances the gods.


    Therefore, wherever there are spiritual roots, there is often a **** storm!


    Even those great powers will shoot unceremoniously!


    Because this kind of spiritual root cannot be cultivated artificially, it can only be bred in a very harsh environment, and the number can be said to be very small!


    The chance to meet the spiritual root may not be once in ten thousand years.


    "Is there actually a bodhi spiritual root here? This is a pleasant surprise. But since there is a spiritual root here, I am afraid that the original owner of this fairyland has already fallen into your hands."


    Su Yan''s reasoning is reasonable.


    The owner of the blue divine light occupied the cave at this time, and the original owner of Xianyu did not show up, and half of them had already fallen into his hands.


    If the owner of Xianyu dies, then Xianyu will collapse along with it. At present, this Xianyu has not collapsed. It can only mean that the owner of Xianyu is not in danger for the time being, but he must have encountered some form of house arrest.


    Su Yan looked at the big tree in front of him, and there seemed to be a vague figure of a man behind the big tree.


    This figure disappeared in a flash.


    Although it only appeared for a moment, he and Su Yan looked at each other just now.


    When looking at each other, he only felt terrified, and an indescribable sense of fear rose from the bottom of his heart involuntarily.


    No matter what, there is no way to suppress this strong sense of fear!


    The majesty of Su Yan''s golden eyes made him feel incomparably fearful!


    In the heart of this mysterious man, there was an exclamation question mark: "I am already a god, how can I be so afraid of him? What if he is the main god? The main **** should have no choice but to be me! But"


    This man used a lot of words to convince himself, but deep in his heart, there was no way to dispel that fear!


    And Su Yan''s voice also came from the front: "Since you have already shown your face, why do you hide your head and show your tail again and again? Let me see how shameful your appearance is."


    Su Yan''s expression was still very calm, but in his calm words there was an unmistakable affirmation!


    This bearing and majesty has already shown that Su Yan is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary person!


    Even the strong among the Immortal Emperors may not have this calmness!


    The mysterious man said: "It''s easy to meet with this seat, first explain your identities and intentions, otherwise, this seat will not be able to meet any cat or dog!"


    This mysterious man said this to force the scene. In fact, the fear in his heart was very uncontrollable.


    Su Yan looked at this mysterious man, and before he could speak, Primitive Phoenix sneered: "You little guy is really ridiculous, you are about to be turned into ashes, and you are still stubborn here, listen carefully, Your grandmother, I am the original Phoenix Emperor, don��t tell Gu, you have never heard of this name!��


    "Original, Primitive Primitive Phoenix?"

 Chapter 4662： Could it be that you are the Jade Emperor?

    This mysterious man had a head-on collision with the original phoenix''s spiritual sense. In this head-on collision, he did sense that the other''s spiritual sense was extremely powerful, enough to wrap the galaxy.


    But he never thought that this woman would actually be the legendary phoenix.


    And who is this man who took all his divine light away?


    His power and realm are still far above the original phoenix. Could it be that he is the Jade Emperor?


    Fortunately, this mysterious man did not express his thoughts, otherwise, he would definitely laugh at him.


    Su Yan had already landed on that big tree at this time.


    Almost immediately, Su Yan felt that the vitality of this big tree was very sad. It seems that some powerful vitality has been suppressed at the bottom of the tree!


    Just when Su Yan was about to attach one of his hands to the tree trunk to sense it, two golden wheels suddenly flew from both sides!


    I don''t know what kind of artifacts these two golden wheels are, and the power they contain contains some kind of magneto-light!


    There have always been very few magic weapons that can use magneto-light. This is because magic weapons related to magneto-light are very difficult to refine, but once they are successfully refined, their power will be very shocking and difficult to deal with!


    There is a very strong repulsive force from these two magneto-lights, but this force is enough to tear the bodies of many true immortals apart.


    Needless to say, the power and lethality contained in the two golden wheel artifacts themselves.


    Facing these two golden wheels, Su Yan only hesitated for a while, and then opened a barrier behind Su Yan!


    This barrier was composed of divine power of destruction. When the terrifying divine power was vented from Su Yan''s body in an overwhelming way, it seemed that everything was different!


    The mysterious man only felt a tightness in his heart, and the strong sense of fear that came from the bottom of his heart has become more and more intense!


    However, the attacks of the two golden wheels were not affected in any way! It slammed into Su Yan''s barrier fiercely!


    The divine power of destruction was intertwined with the magneto-light of the two golden wheels, and an extremely strong distortion suddenly appeared in the void!


    And this twist also turned into a gust of wind, blowing towards the surroundings, uprooting many trees!


    At the same time, long cracks appeared in the void, but Su Yan seemed to be completely unaffected. His clothes and hair were almost motionless.


    The rest of the place hasn''t changed either!


    The original phoenix had already seen that after Su Yan obtained the realm of transcendence, although he was still standing in the same world as them, he was not necessarily on the current world line.


    This sounds complicated, but it probably means that although Su Yan is standing here, he is already in a higher dimension.


    This higher dimension is the dimension of causality and destiny, a higher dimension invisible to the naked eye.


    Because he is in a higher dimension, most of the attack methods in this world cannot touch Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan can interfere in this world in his own way.


    This ability is really too heaven-defying, to the extent that it can break the balance of all laws in this world!


    Just think about it, you can understand, an opponent you can''t hit, but he can attack you in any way, just thinking about it is scary enough!


    Even the original phoenix is ??not sure, what is the upper limit of the current Su Yan!


    Not to mention that mysterious man, he was completely dumbfounded in the face of Su Yan''s elusive ability and transcendent realm!


    He had never encountered such an enemy in his life!


    For a while, they were also stunned, not knowing what to say, and there was an obvious gap in the manipulation of the divine tool.


    After the two golden wheels fluttered in the air for a while, they flew back to his control!


    And Su Yan''s hand was already pressing down on the tree trunk!


    An extremely unwilling and unyielding emotion came from the big tree, and there was indeed a very powerful vitality below.


    Su Yan continued, "Did you kidnap the owner of this fairyland and imprison her at the root of this big tree? Are you doing this for the spiritual root of Bodhi?"


    Su Yan came to a conclusion almost immediately.


    That mysterious man couldn''t understand Su Yan''s abilities at all, and he didn''t know why Su Yan could come to a completely correct conclusion just by gently placing his hand on the tree trunk.


    The mysterious man was completely speechless at this time. After a while, he said, "Who are you? What is your relationship with the Primordial Phoenix? Could it be that you are the Jade Emperor?"


    Su Yan was stunned when he heard this question, then couldn''t help laughing.


    Primitive Phoenix and the others also reacted similarly.


    Even if they wanted to break their heads, they would never have thought that the other party would regard Su Yan as the Jade Emperor.


    Su Yan said, "Do you think I am the Jade Emperor?"


    "If you weren''t the Jade Emperor, how could you have such power? Damn it! Even if you were the Jade Emperor, we have already determined to get the Bodhi Spiritual Root! This face will never be sold to you!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yan gently pushed his divine power forward.


    Although Su Yan didn''t use much energy, the mysterious man felt that there was an overwhelming divine power shrouding him!


    This mysterious man would never dare to compete with such a powerful divine power, and could only drive the pair of golden wheels to fly away fiercely towards the rear!


    After being forced away from the tree, the mysterious man finally revealed his true body.


    He looks about 2.5 meters tall, has long blue hair, and the clothes he wears are really weird. He doesn''t know what linen it is. He also wears a pair of handguards. He steps on a pair of golden wheels, which is extremely Staring at Su Yan angrily!


    The mysterious man then roared, and the pair of golden wheels attacked Su Yan directly!


    At the same time, the tortoises in the sky and the ground vibrated together, and it seemed that the power of endless laws was being used by him!


    Primal Phoenix widened her eyes. She wanted to see how Su Yan would fight against Xian Ze''s power. For her, this was the best opportunity to observe it!


    When Xian Ze''s power squeezed in from all directions, forming an overwhelming battle, Su Yan gently bounced the blue ball of light out of his hand!


    The sky-blue divine light suddenly enveloped everything again!


    This sky-blue divine light and the power of Xianze confronted head-on in the void!


    This sky-blue divine light also came from this mysterious man, and Su Yan is now attacking his son''s shield with his son''s spear!


    This mysterious man is about to go crazy, he just wants to break the divine light, and then directly take Su Yan''s body!


    But it was easy for him to break the sky-blue divine light, but it was not so easy to take Su Yan''s body directly!


    Su Yan just waved his hand lightly, it seemed that some kind of special power was released from Su Yan''s body, and the two golden wheels were bounced back almost immediately.

 Chapter 4663： Take it straight

    After that mysterious man received his pair of golden wheels, his heart became more and more fearful, because what he sensed from Su Yan was the terrifying divine might that suppressed everything!


    This terrifying divine might is enough to overwhelm everything, and with his power, it is absolutely impossible to be an opponent of this terrifying divine might!


    Although running for your life is not very pleasant to say, in fact it is undoubtedly a very wise choice!


    While running away, this mysterious man released two mantras. Both mantras contained the secret totem technique of the ascended Protoss. If it was before, Su Yan might have been stopped by these two secret techniques.


    But the current Su Yan is no longer the same as before. Su Yan flew straight ahead, and actually passed through the two totem secret techniques.


    Although the two totem secret techniques have inspired many golden thunderbolts, these golden thunderbolts seem to have eyes, deliberately avoiding Su Yan


    "Is it related to the law of causality? Su Baxian manipulates the law of causality so that the opponent''s attack never falls on him. As long as this result is set, then no matter how the opponent attacks him, at the moment when the attack unfolds, It is destined to be ineffective. This is really terrible, and any immortal in this world is destined to be unable to compete with the law of causality."


    The original Phoenix couldn''t help but sigh.


    After controlling the cause and effect, as long as the result is written in advance, no matter what kind of struggle the other party makes, it will be meaningless.


    Because the result is something that was predestined in the morning!


    For those immortal emperors and gods who were still using immortal rules, Su Yan''s power was simply a dimensionality reduction blow.


    Su Yan''s strength has not changed much, but the improvement of his realm has made Su Yan seem to have entered a whole new level.


    Only people who are at the same level as him can fight against him, otherwise, he will deal with those Immortal Emperors just like Immortal Emperors deal with Zhun Emperor, a standard dimensionality reduction blow!


    And the fact is also true, the original Phoenix and the others saw an absolute crushing.


    With little effort, Su Yan had already killed the mysterious man, and stretched out a hand to squeeze the mysterious man''s throat.


    Su Yan''s speed was already very shocking, this mysterious man couldn''t be faster than Su Yan even with all his strength.


    When Su Yan killed her in front of her, the mysterious man had an extremely frightened expression on his face.


    And after Su Yan''s hand squeezed her throat, this mysterious man''s terrified mood also reached the extreme!


    Now that his life and death have been held in the hands of the other party, what is even more bizarre is that no matter what method he uses, he can''t have any lethal power to the other party!


    What he felt was also a crushing force that had no room for struggle!


    The powerful divine power of destruction was sent from Su Yan''s fingertips into the mysterious man''s body!


    In the face of the divine power of destruction, his own divine power was completely defeated, and he was quickly blocked by Su Yan with the divine power of destruction, and his soul was also blocked by the divine power of destruction.


    He just stared at Su Yan like this, not knowing how Su Yan would deal with him, he could only beg for mercy: "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I am a righteous god! If you kill me, you are killing a god, and you will definitely be punished by heaven! "


    Su Yan was very dismissive of this mysterious man, and threw him directly to the ground below, smashing a big hole.


    The mysterious man only felt that his bones were about to fall apart, but he still sat up slowly from the ground, and then saw Su Yan slowly flying down from the sky!


    Su Yan looked at the mysterious man and said, "Aren''t you very arrogant just now? Why can''t you be mad now?"


    This mysterious man was swept up by Su Yan so that he was powerless to fight back. At this time, facing Su Yan, he was already submissive, how could he dare to be as arrogant as before?


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Gu Lai to ask, who are you and why are you in the Chi''er Immortal Territory? What about Wu Yufei, the ruler of this Immortal Territory? What happened to her by you?"


    Facing Primal Phoenix''s inquiry, the mysterious man said instead, "If you can promise not to kill me, I will tell you everything I know?"


    Primitive Phoenix sneered: "After all this, do you think you still have the bargaining capital? Do you believe it will break your limbs and break every bone in your body? Are you afraid you won''t say anything?"


    The mysterious man showed a very frightening expression and said: "This is the end of the matter, and I can only explain to you all. I am the righteous **** of the Nine Heavens, in charge of Qingming, Grain Rain and the harvest of all things."


    "Jiutian Zhengshen? It''s a long-lost title. When the gods of the twelve clans ruled the fairyland, they only had this title, right?"


    Afterwards, Primitive Phoenix glanced at the undead emperor and said, "It seems that his vocation is similar to yours. Why don''t you show him your main **** form?"


    The undead emperor said: "Isn''t it necessary?"


    "Why not? Since he is a righteous god, if he sees the main god, he should know what the rules are?"


    The undead emperor couldn''t defeat the primitive phoenix, so he could only release his incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God. When he saw the incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God, the mysterious man first showed extreme surprise, and then he had to bow down to the ground.


    Feathered Serpent God is the God Lord who is in charge of sowing and harvesting agricultural activities. The following righteous gods should all be the subordinates of Feathered Serpent God.


    At that time, the gods of the twelve clans were in charge of the order of the heavens and had a very clear division of the gods.


    The main gods such as Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor were also the topmost beings in the divine power division of the twelve clans, belonging to the sacred level.


    The twelve clans of the year divided the gods into five levels: demigods, true gods, gods, gods, and gods.


    This mysterious man is only at the level of a divine general, and he is two levels behind the Holy Spirit. According to the rules, if he faces the main **** of his priesthood, he needs to be dispatched unconditionally by the other party.


    Feathered Serpent God is the incarnation of a female body, and his body is very plentiful. When this mysterious man saw that the undead emperor had changed from a skeleton man to a fertile serpent goddess, his jaw almost dropped!


    Because the contrast and the sense of contrast are really too strong!


    Primal Phoenix said, "I ask you again, who are you?"


    After the mysterious man saw the dharma body of Feathered Serpent God, he became very honest and replied: "In Xia Nalan River, it is a divine general under the command of the God of Creation. He is here to take care of Wu Yufei under the order of the God of Creation."


    "Wu Yufei was really captured by you guys and locked in the tree root dungeon, right?" Su Yan asked.


    Just now, Su Yan sensed a very powerful vitality, which should only be used by the Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 4664： Steal the tomb

    "Yes." Nalanxi did not dare to hide anything.


    Primitive Phoenix asked: "Who is the God of Creation you are talking about? How come Gu has never heard of this name?"


    Before Nalanxi could answer, Su Yan had already said, "I have heard of this name. When I was reincarnated in the third world, I was reincarnated in a very strange world in the lower realm, where billions of human beings all believed in The gods of creation, they also feel that they are the descendants of the gods of creation, and many demigods have shown many miracles in the lower world."


    "The deity of the God of Creation, if I''m not mistaken, should be the patriarch of the Xitian clan among the twelve clans." Su Yan said, "The two **** pattern totems he used just now are from the Xitian clan."


    Primordial Phoenix said: "No matter what kind of clan head he is, isn''t it all **** that has been swept into the corner by history? From the perspective of today''s Daomen, to put it mildly, these are all abdicating gods who have lost their positions. If it sounds nice, then it��s just a false god, and it��s not worth mentioning at all.��


    Then Primitive Phoenix showed a murderous expression again, and said, "Wu Yufei once sat down in a lonely place and listened to a sermon. He was considered a half-solitary disciple, and was kidnapped by this God of Fortune like this, isn''t there a point? Too disrespectful?"


    In the immortal world, as long as it is a matter of demons, the primitive phoenix can be found.


    What''s more, this time the other party directly hit her muzzle!


    However, Su Yan stopped the primitive phoenix and said, "Don''t get angry yet, we haven''t even asked the matter clearly. You just mentioned the Bodhi Spiritual Root, what''s the matter?"


    The Bodhi Spiritual Root is one of the Four Great Spiritual Roots in the Immortal Realm, and even Su Yan has to care about its whereabouts.


    Nalanxi has already broken the jar at this time. Anyway, he has already explained a lot of things. It is better to explain everything clearly.


    Maybe because of his honest account, he can save himself.


    Nalanxi said: "Wu Yufei entered the ruins of the Jintian clan a thousand years ago, and it is said that he found a lot of amazing things, and then the God of Fortune did not know where to know that what Wu Yufei found so-called incredible things, in fact It is the spiritual root of Bodhi."


    "Then what?"


    "The God of Fortune took us to attack the Chi''er Immortal Domain. The God of Fortune subdued Wu Yufei in three or five times, and then kept asking Wu Yufei to tell the whereabouts of the Bodhi Spiritual Root, but Wu Yufei''s mouth was very hard, no matter what method he used. She couldn''t be allowed to speak. The God of Creation couldn''t kill him, so she could only be imprisoned temporarily, and asked me to take care of her here. This place is on the edge of the fairyland, and the past is already endless darkness and void, I thought nothing would happen. of"


    Su Yan said, "That means the spiritual root of Bodhi is still in Wu Yufei''s hands?"


    "It should be like this." Nalanxi said.


    "You lead the way and ask Gu to meet Yu Fei." Primitive Phoenix originally thought that things would be very tortuous and full of conspiracies. After all, those ancient gods were rarely active on the mainstream stage of the fairyland.


    But after listening to Nalanxi, I only felt that this story was too commonplace, and there was no slot in it.


    Soon, Nalanxi stood up and performed another set of handprints. Finally, the coat of arms of the Xitian clan appeared in the air. The big tree automatically separated an entrance, and the stairs could be seen all the way down.


    Going all the way down this staircase, you can see rows of dungeons.


    But these dungeons were empty, and Wu Yufei could only be seen in the deepest part of the cell, in a water prison.


    Wu Yufei had her hair loose and sat in the water prison, her hands and feet were entangled in golden crystal chains, so she could only sit in the sewage and couldn''t move at all.


    Moreover, it seems that after Wu Yufei was tortured for a long time, even his consciousness was in a trance.


    It wasn''t until the primordial phoenix''s fingers ignited the divine fire of the phoenix, which completely lit up the surrounding environment, that Wu Yufei suddenly seemed to come back to life.


    She raised her head, her eyes were originally very cloudy, but after seeing the original phoenix, she suddenly burst into light, "Old Ancestor? Why are you here? Am I dreaming?"


    Primal Phoenix gave a heavy snort and said, "Of course you are not dreaming, those old gods are so bold, they dare to treat you like this! You know you are the great emperor of the demon clan, but you still dare to do this, this is clearly I didn''t take loneliness in my eyes!"


    Primal Phoenix angrily turned the Phoenix Divine Fire in his hand into a flaming knife and flew out, cutting off the golden crystal chains almost immediately!


    After the golden crystal chains were broken, Wu Yufei originally wanted to stand up from the water prison, but perhaps it was because she had not really stood up before. She fluttered in the water prison for a long time, and she could not stand up again with all her strength. .


    Wu Yufei''s body clearly showed signs of torture, and there was a lot of dislocation of the bones, and the whole person looked very deformed.


    You must know that she is an immortal emperor who was cultivated by the flower fairy, and has always been a famous beauty in the demon clan.


    Unexpectedly, it is so miserable now!


    Primordial Phoenix looked towards Nalanxi, and before Primordial Phoenix got angry, Nalanxi had already defended himself: "I have never abused her, it was all done by the God of Fortune, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "I definitely don''t intend to leave this matter alone. No one has dared to challenge Gu''s authority for many years. If I don''t do anything, I''m afraid that I will be looked down upon. I won''t in the future. Children with demon clan trust Gu!"


    Primitive Phoenix was already furious at this time, and felt that his authority had been greatly challenged.


    And Su Yan looked at Wu Yufei, then showed a very puzzled expression, and then asked: "Although it is very weak, you have a godhead in you. This godhead is very likely to be incomplete. Where did you come from?"


    Wu Yufei''s power had declined to the extreme at this time. If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s suggestion, Primitive Phoenix really couldn''t see this.


    Wu Yufei is a monster, how could divine power appear in her?


    And the broken Godhead, where did it come from?


    Primitive Phoenix is ??not a fool, after all, she has been in the world for many years, and she has realized that something is wrong.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple behind this.


    However, she still had to take Wu Yufei out of the water prison first. She was covered in scars now, and the water prison was not a place to talk after all.


    Nalanxi has been standing on the side, completely afraid to speak, for fear that the original Phoenix will take anger on him.


    After getting outside, Wu Yufei finally answered Su Yan''s question, and said directly: "I got the incomplete godhead from the ancient tomb of the Protoss, but this godhead is one-third incomplete, so it can''t help me confer a god."

 Chapter 4665： Myriad Tournament

    After hearing Wu Yufei''s words, Primal Phoenix couldn''t help but get angry and said, "What did you just say? You said you were going to rob a tomb yourself?"


    Wu Yufei was silent, not even daring to look at Primitive Phoenix, and lowered her head.


    Primordial Phoenix said: "I thought you were bullied for no reason and wanted to avenge you. If you were a tomb robbing that would be made like this, then you can only say that you are to blame yourself."


    No matter what the reason is, tomb robbing is a scandal.


    Even if Primitive Phoenix was so protective, he would never approve of Wu Yufei''s behavior.


    Wu Yufei naturally knew that she was at fault first, and she had nothing to say.


    Su Yan automatically stood aside, not wanting to get involved at all, because after all, this is a family affair of the demon clan, and it has nothing to do with him at all.


    Wu Yufei said, "It''s my fault for robbing tombs, but I thought that all the gods had died out, so I decided to attack those gods'' tombs, but it also let me know one thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    "Most of the gods of the twelve clans were not destroyed by the ancient emperor, but found a place to hide. They have been in secret contact, wanting to overthrow the order of the heavens and restore the power that dominated the world." Wu Yufei said.


    "Only on those old gods?" Primal Phoenix''s words were full of extreme disdain.


    Only relying on the words of those old gods, it is impossible to beat the heaven. The Jade Emperor is in charge of the good fortune, and even those gods may not be able to get any advantage.


    What''s more, the era that belongs to the gods has passed.


    If you want to go against the sky, even the gods will fall!


    Regardless of corpses or people, you must never go against the wheel of history, otherwise, you will only end up being crushed!


    As strong as Su Baxian, when he wanted to go against the sky, didn''t he just fall?


    Wu Yufei continued: "Those old gods have already planned to have an alliance together. It seems that the God of Creation is going to hold a conference of gods. It is said that every **** among the heavens will be invited!"


    Primordial Phoenix really couldn''t hold back this time, and said, "His God of Fortune mainly holds the conference of the gods, so why doesn''t he send invitations to Gu, isn''t Gu not a god?"


    The primordial phoenix is ??only half a step away from the sacred peak, and the prestige is the existence of the peak of the fairy world. If she is not invited, then it must not be because she is not enough.


    But she simply did not regard her primitive phoenix as her own.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "If Gu Gu does not attend this Ten Thousand Gods Conference, it would be a bit unworthy of its name. Besides, Gu also wants to see what the old gods want to do. What do you think, Su Baxian."


    Su Yan said, "I''m definitely not interested in this so-called conference of gods. It''s better to go back home and make some medicine pills. It''s better than wandering aimlessly among the heavens."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "That''s not possible. You must listen to the solitary this time. If you can satisfy the solitary this time, the peacock will let you take it back. But we have to agree in advance. You can''t interfere in matters between girls."


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Primitive Phoenix would take Princess Kong Qian as a condition. In this case, Su Yan would have no room for rejection at all.


    It''s just that Su Yan couldn''t figure out why the Primordial Phoenix was so obsessed with the alliance of these old gods.


    With Nalanxi leading the way, it would not be difficult to go to the Ten Thousand Gods Conference.


    Right now, there is still a period of time for the Pantheon Convention, just in time for Wu Yufei to recuperate her body.


    On the other hand, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had been in the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison for a while after taking those Immortal Emperors under him to the Heavenly Gate of Sin.


    The Dragon Elephant Prison is a huge world of criminals, and in terms of its expanse, I am afraid it is already comparable to the endless continent of the fairyland.


    If they want to see the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen, they need to travel a long distance of 30 million miles to reach the extreme point of the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison.


    This part of the journey is definitely not smooth, even if he knows the identity of his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and there are many great guards in western Yunnan around him, there are still many prisoners and ancient gods and demons to challenge them.


    During this process, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng personally killed three ancient gods and demons, and at the same time subdued thirteen of his subordinates, promising that they could escape from this dragon and elephant absolute prison.


    The team of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became even more powerful.


    This Dragon Elephant Prison is a world created by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor himself. In this strange world, there is no difference between day and night.


    The nine suns will hang in the sky forever, illuminating the earth with the most blazing brilliance!


    All the water sources on the ground below have been exhausted, and life is almost impossible to exist.


    The nine suns represent the nine suns, and the so-called nine suns are the power of the most yang and the most rigid!


    Under the illumination of these nine suns, there is hardly any yin in the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison.


    An ancient demon **** told Immortal Emperor Hongmeng that the reason why Dragon God Heavenly Emperor would do this was to suppress Yue Chen''s yin qi!


    Yue Chen is the supreme demon ancestor. He cultivates the power of the most yin. When the nine suns shine on this sandy land forever, there will be only the most extreme sunlight left on this land, and there will be no half of it. Xuanyin!


    These nine suns are equivalent to forming a nine-yang formation, which is used to suppress Yue Chen''s profound yin.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was extremely surprised when he heard it. Although he cultivated Pure Yang Immortal Principle, he could already master the huge stars and celestial bodies in the universe in his own hands, but there was still a clear gap with this realm!


    The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor opened up the heavens and the earth, and then picked nine stars and placed them on the sky for eternity. This power is beyond imagination.


    It seems that everything in the void of the universe has become a plaything in his palm!


    And the fact that Yuechen, the supreme demon ancestor, was able to attract such suppression by the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor, also showed that his strength and realm would be very terrifying!


    This Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison was originally built for his Yue Chen!


    Even those gods and demons from the ancient times would kill each other for fun, but no one would provoke Yue Chen.


    Over time, this has become the only law of the Dragon Elephant Extermination Prison, and the only principle that everyone is willing to abide by.


    After all, no matter how vicious the existence is, it will never be willing to joke about his own life.


    After a long journey, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was very close to the legendary extreme.


    When we got here, the nine suns in the sky hung in the distant sky, and the flowing clouds that occasionally appeared in the sky were dyed red, and they looked like burning clouds.


    The nine suns seem to be setting at any time, but in fact, the nine suns will never set, even when they arrive in the age of old age.

 Chapter 4666： Hello, you are here

    However, in this polar region, Jiuyang''s power has been weakened a lot.


    At least there is no longer the feeling of the scorching sun and the extreme yang energy.


    Perhaps only by hiding in such a place, Yue Chen could feel a little better.


    After the demon brought the road here, he was reluctant to continue walking forward. Although he already had the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, he was still very scared.


    When he just heard the name Yuechen, he would instruct those immortal emperors not to mention this name lightly. If it were passed on to his old man''s ears, he would probably kill himself!


    In fact, not only the demons who led the way, but also those ancient gods who took refuge in the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng along the way were also very resistant to this place!


    A gust of wind that soon blew up immediately told Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others why these ancient gods and demons were so afraid of Yue Chen.


    A sword gust of wind blew across the silver-white sand dunes, and many bones appeared under the dunes!


    Some of these huge white bones have three heads, and some look even more strange, and they have no idea what kind of creatures they are!


    It should be that those ancient gods were killed after revealing their own dharma bodies, and then the bodies were piled up here.


    I don''t know when it started, it seems that even the sun above my head has become cold, making people feel inexplicably cold.


    Looking up at the sky, I couldn''t see any changes.


    The white sand dunes have been spreading towards the extreme point, and the wind is still blowing, but it gives people a feeling of being a little hairy!


    It seems that there is something unknown and terrible lurking in this silver-white sand dune!


    After seeing these continuous corpses, the demon said: "Now you understand why we are so afraid of the Supreme Demon Ancestor? Once the Supreme Demon Ancestor decides to act, there will never be any survivors. This is not the most The most terrible thing is the ability of the Supreme Demon Ancestor. He can penetrate all minds, and can also destroy all minds, even the great emperor can''t resist."


    What the demon said was really a bit illusory, making it impossible for people to fully believe it.


    But the huge skeletons under the white desert in front of them are reminding them very clearly how huge danger is lurking ahead!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng instead took the first step, then walked towards the silver-white sand dunes in front of him, and left a sentence: "You don''t have to follow, I think you will meet the Supreme Demon Ancestor alone, take a look What kind of person is he?"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng couldn''t help but worry about his elder brother, and said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "Brother, will it be too dangerous for you to do this? If we are with you, at least there are more people and more power."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not respond to Immortal Emperor Changsheng''s words, but left Immortal Emperor Changsheng with a very lonely back.


    In fact, from just now, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had a very strange call in his heart.


    It was a woman''s voice, it sounded very light, but it had the magic power to make him scratch his head, this woman''s voice kept calling him all the time.


    I want his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to go to her side


    This woman may be the legendary Yue Chen.


    Moreover, the sprite orb in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s hand has also become hot.


    The Sprite Orb is a treasure that the Great Demon God traded to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and it should be considered a treasure of the Demon Sect. Could it be that there is some connection between the Sprite Orb and Yue Chen?


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no bottom in his heart, he still flew towards the extreme point on a cloud!


    When flying in the air, you can occasionally see some huge ribs sticking out of the silver-white sand dunes!


    Those huge ancient gods and demons seem to have died a lot here.


    And Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already become extremely curious in his heart, what kind of person is this legendary demon ancestor!


    I don''t know how far it flew, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng saw that the huge bones below seemed to be built into some kind of totem.


    And in this totem, there is a coquettish purple magic fire that is burning!


    Although this purple magic fire is burning fiercely, it gives people a very cold feeling.


    It''s as if this purple magic fire is not burning flames, but ice!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng descended directly towards the bottom, and he already knew it in his heart. If Yuechen was really here, then it was most likely his base camp below.


    The closer Immortal Emperor Hongmeng got to the purple magic fire below, the colder his body felt.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already had a circle of enchantment open outside his body, the divine light that protected his body was also stimulated to the extreme.


    But I don''t know what''s going on, this cold feeling can still penetrate the divine light, making him feel very cold all over his body, and even his skin has a tingling feeling!


    There should be a big problem with this purple magic fire!


    In the heart of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the female voice just now laughed happily, "You are finally here!"


    At the same time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that he was being hugged from behind, it should be a woman.


    This woman''s body is very soft, but it is extremely cold. When she was hugged, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that his body temperature was dropping rapidly, as if he had been absorbed by this woman!


    This woman did not know where she came from, but she was able to break through the protective barrier and divine light of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has absolutely no idea how this suddenly appeared woman did it, this is really unreasonable!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is already considered a top powerhouse among Immortal Emperors. If the opponent can easily break through all his defenses, doesn''t it mean that the opponent can easily kill him?


    This is really a very serious threat!


    At least from the point of view of the Immortal Emperor, it was a formidable threat that was almost unbearable.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly remembered what the demon said just now, and he couldn''t help but feel a little hairy.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng remained silent until she landed at the center of the white bone totem, next to the purple magic fire.


    After landing, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng discovered that the reason why the purple magic fire could burn brightly was because the heart of the gods was used as fuel.


    The heart of God can be said to be the most quintessential and most important part of the body of a god, and it can also be said to be the embodiment of one''s cultivation.


    A **** can only have the heart of one **** in his life.


    It would be too extravagant to use the heart of God as a burning material!


    Behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the woman became more and more entangled. Her limbs were as inflexible as snakes, and her body tightly stuck to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng from behind.


    Then the woman blew a sigh of relief on the ear of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and exhaled as she said: "Good man, you are finally here!"

 Chapter 4667： Yue Chen

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not respond to the woman, but just stared at the purple magic fire in front of him.


    The purple magic fire suddenly jumped violently.


    And the sprite orb that was in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also jumped along with it, and it seemed that he couldn''t wait to throw himself into that group of purple demonic fire!


    Suddenly, the purple magic fire erupted and burned directly to a height of ten feet!


    Although the flames in front of him were burning fiercely, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could not feel any warmth. Instead, his body temperature was dropping rapidly, as if he had fallen into some kind of strange ice cellar.


    And the woman behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was no longer satisfied with blowing at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s ear.


    She gently bit the ear of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with her teeth, and then began to grind it.


    This time, even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s concentration was astonishing, he couldn''t resist it.


    If you are bewitched by this witch, and you lose the clarity of Taoism, I am afraid that you will have to pay a very heavy price to completely settle her.


    But just as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was preparing to teach this witch a lesson, a scolding came from the purple flames: "Zi''er, you can''t do this."


    After hearing this scolding, the witch who was entangling Immortal Emperor Hongmeng from her back walked away directly.


    I don''t dare to entangle Immortal Emperor Hongmeng anymore.


    And from the purple magic fire, a man with silver-purple hair gradually emerged.


    The man''s eyes were also ghostly purple, and the battle suit he wore was clearly from an earlier era.


    This man looked only about twenty years old, so young, but when he came out of the purple fire, the surrounding sky turned a purple!


    None of the nine suns in the sky can cover the brilliance of this man!


    Even if he doesn''t introduce himself, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already knows his identity.


    I only heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "You should be the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen, right?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced at the sprite orb in his hand. At this moment, the sprite orb was about to fly, and it was obvious that he wanted to fly into Yue Chen''s hands.


    Yue Chen looked towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and said, "You are the Immortal Emperor of Dao Sect? But you have practiced some ancient methods. It''s interesting that your Dao Heart is useless to me, but if you kill you, if you throw out your heart and heart, You can also have a good meal.��


    Yue Chen looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, obviously he did not regard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng as his opponent, and the contempt between his words was beyond words.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always been very arrogant. If it wasn''t for this time to invite Yue Chen out of the mountain, he would definitely not be able to tolerate others being arrogant than him.


    When asking for help, even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would take the initiative to restrain his temper.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The Great Demon God told me that one of the strongest members of the Demon Sect has been sealed under the gate of sin, and I want to invite you out of the Dragon Elephant Prison. Of course, all of this is possible. Conditionally, I want to ask you to do something for me."


    Yue Chen''s pair of purple eyes looked towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. He didn''t know what was going on. When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was looking at him, he always felt like he was staring at a poisonous snake!


    "You want to ask me to do things for you? Has the Great Demon God told you about my rules?" Yue Chen asked.


    Just listening to Yue Chen''s question, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng knew that he had been trapped by the Great Demon God.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already made psychological preparations, because these demon sect powerhouses were all as cunning as foxes, and would not easily tell the truth to others.


    Often seemingly fair transactions also hide the institutions they set up.


    Dare to make deals with demons, you need to make such psychological preparations.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly threw the sprite orb into the air. After losing the restrictions of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the sprite orb flew back to Yue Chen''s hands almost immediately.


    After the sprite orb flew into Yue Chen''s hands, it seemed extremely happy, and even the original dark black sphere itself began to gradually become transparent.


    There is also a very strange purple in this transparency.


    Perhaps this sprite orb was originally the magic weapon of Yue Chen, and doing so was just to return it to its original owner.


    Yue Chen said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "You have the heart to send the sprite orb. I won''t kill you today, you can go."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I didn''t come to give you the orb, but to take you out of this dragon and elephant prison, don''t you want to go back to the heaven? A strong man like you, It shouldn''t be abandoned in such a place at all, the heavens and the world should be the stage for you to display your talents!"


    Yue Chen looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but his face changed into a very playful expression.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Don''t you believe that I can take you out of the Dragon Elephant Prison?"


    Yue Chen said: "If you want me to believe in you, you need to prove your strength."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only exerted a little force, and golden light shot out from his body. This pure golden light suppressed even the purple magic fire, and also shone on Yue Chen''s face.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was shining brightly, as if the sun **** descended to the earth, and said: "With the cooperation of the sprite orb, I can break the Nine Suns Great Array. Without the suppression of the Nine Suns in the sky, you can regain your freedom."


    Only then did Yue Chen become convinced of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words, but he quickly asked again, "Where''s the brand?"


    "The Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor have long since fallen, and the epoch of the immortal world has been changed many times. Today''s immortal world has long since lost its gods, and the rulers are all human immortal emperors like me! I can carry it with you. The gate of sin!"


    Yue Chen said: "It''s interesting, it seems that you are serious. If you let me out, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "Consequences? I never care about the consequences! If I cared about the consequences, I would not have ended the Shenwu Era myself! I need you to deal with a person, this man is very likely to be the strongest since the beginning of the world, even if he opened up this one The Heavenly Emperor of Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison is not as good as this man!"


    "Is the man you said really that strong?" Yue Chen''s face showed a look of interest.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Although I have fifty-seven immortal emperors and twelve ancient gods and demons under my command, I am still full of fear of this man, and I want to find a strong enough existence to deal with this man, if he is not strong Will it make us so afraid? If it is not cornered, who will come to the black hole under the gate of sin? Don''t I understand that this trip is very dangerous?"


    Yue Chen looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with a very grand smile on his face, and said, "What''s your name, you are really interesting. I haven''t met someone who can talk to me for many years, although you The strength is a bit poor, but the character and courage are very good."

 Chapter 4668： hatred to the bone

    Yue Chen waved his hand gently, and the purple fire that was burning fiercely immediately subsided, then Yue Chen waved his hand again and said, "Xiao Zi, don''t do anything to him, this is our guest. "


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng noticed that he didn''t know when there was a spike on his neck, which was less than an inch away from his skin.


    The woman named Xiao Zi did not know how to do it. Not only did she break through the divine light of the body protection of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but also Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was unaware of the danger and murderous aura, and even her spiritual sense did not respond at all.


    This is really fatal!


    If it wasn''t for Yue Chen to stop it, I''m afraid Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would have suffered a big loss!


    And behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, there was already a fragrant wind flying towards Yue Chen!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could clearly see the appearance of this woman.


    This woman was wearing very close-fitting soft armor and also had purple hair, but she could still see two small horns on her head!


    This woman should not be human, and there is no living breath on her body.


    Yue Chen embraced the woman, showing a doting expression, and then said: "Zi''er is a strange demon created by me to dispel boredom. It would be too boring in this absolute prison. What did we say just now. "


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Speaking of who I am, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who is a big name, has already achieved the foundation of emperor veneration in the Eternal Era, and was once one of the right-hand men of Emperor Xianwu, but you may not know this, after all, you In the era of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, he was already exiled."


    Yue Chen stretched out a hand and said: "I know a thing or two about the evolution of the history of the heavens, from the rise of the ancient emperor after the twelve clans, to the supremacy of Su Baxian, and then to your betrayal of Su Baxian. , Heavenly Court is established, I know all these histories, but I don''t know them in detail. Although this is a prison, there are always new prisoners being sent in, and it is not difficult to understand these from the mouths of those new prisoners. "


    Although Yue Chen has been imprisoned here for a very long time, he has never given up his understanding of the Immortal Realm.


    This shows that he should be ready and can return to the fairyland at any time!


    For this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was naturally very satisfied.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "If this is the case, it will be much easier to handle. I will say something directly. I want to ask you to come out and deal with Su Baxian!"


    "Strange, isn''t Su Baxian already dead, why are you still dealing with him?"


    "Because he died and was resurrected! Throughout the ages, so many gods, demons and emperors have fallen, and no one has ever been resurrected after death, but he Su Baxian has done it, and he is the only one at present. I don''t know what he still has in his hands. Such a secret, maybe even the reincarnation has been penetrated by him. So we can''t deal with him."


    Yue Chen showed a surprised expression.


    From the moment we met, Yue Chen had always had a smile on his face, even when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng presented the Sprite Orb just now, Yue Chen was only slightly happy.


    Only after hearing this news did Yue Chen show an expression that he couldn''t understand at all.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could understand Yue Chen''s feelings, because when he heard the news, he was much more surprised than Yue Chen!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was sitting on his throne and was stunned for a long time. Many images from the past kept flashing back in his mind!


    It took him a long time to stabilize his mentality!


    Then there was a very strong sense of fear in my heart!


    If he hadn''t gotten along with Su Baxian, he would never have understood this sense of fear.


    In the end, there was only one sentence left in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s mind: "That man has returned to the Immortal Realm again!"


    Yuechen then looked up at the sky. There were only nine suns in the sky, but Yuechen''s eyes seemed to pass through the nine suns and enter a higher sky.


    After a while, Yue Chen said: "It''s not right! Are you lying? There is no such person in the fate of karma! I can''t see the fate of this person at all! If he is still alive, how can he not have his own destiny, even if it is The ants on the earth will also have their own destiny, let alone an emperor like him! His destiny will definitely be very thrilling!"


    "Absolutely impossible! He has created the most powerful immortal realm in history. Before shaping the immortal realm, he opened the altar and taught the Dharma. Millions of immortals listened to him together. If he died, why would I come here? here?"


    Yuechen looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and felt that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s explanation was very reasonable, so there was only one possibility left.


    Although this possibility is very nonsense in Yue Chen''s view.


    "The Su Baxian you mentioned is very likely to have surpassed the fate of cause and effect. So when I look at the appearance of all beings, I can''t see his cause and effect, nor can I perceive his fate."


    "how so?"


    "Haha, I''m afraid he has surpassed everything and became a transcendent existence! It''s really interesting!" Yue Chen showed an ecstatic look.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t laugh at all, because he knew very well what the words "transcendent" meant!


    If Su Yan has really achieved transcendence, then they are destined to not pose any threat to Su Yan!


    But what about Yue Chen? He can observe cause and effect and fate, does it mean that he can also achieve transcendence?


    If Yuechen is on the same level as Su Baxian, then they must still have the possibility of turning over.


    At least, he won''t be able to fight back in front of Su Baxian like he is now!


    Yue Chen said: "Hongmeng, I am willing to give you a chance. If you can resist the sin of Heaven, then I will go out with you to deal with Su Baxian."


    "Do I want to bear the guilt alone?"


    "Yes, the nine yangs in the sky exist to deal with and suppress my power. There is not even the slightest trace of yin and evil in the Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison. Such a strong pure yang is a gas chamber for people like me. The servant of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor has always been afraid of my power, afraid that I will never break the Dragon Elephant Prison, so before imprisoning me, he set up this Prison where there will never be evil."


    "So I can only burn the yin demon flame with the heart of God, and put my real body into the yin demon flame, so that my own power will not be damaged. But the whole body is burned by the yin fire day and night, not everyone can The pain you endure." Yue Chen said, "But you know what? I definitely don''t hate the Dragon God Emperor."


    "Why? If I was imprisoned for several epochs, I was still in a desperate situation like a gas chamber, and if my body and mind were tormented by yin fire day and night, I would definitely hate this person to the bone!"

 Chapter 4669： road to the old world

    Yue Chen said: "Because I found that the Dragon God Emperor is like the other side of me. If it wasn''t for him, there would be no me today. We exist as mirrors of each other. After he dies, what''s the point of my life? ."


    What Yue Chen said, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was really hard to agree with.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that the man in front of him was already terminally ill, but it was not his body that was sick, but his mind.


    Yue Chen had been imprisoned in this Dragon Elephant Absolute Prison for a long time, and it was normal for her body to suffer from yin fire all year round and her mind to become distorted.


    Yue Chen''s expression looked really sick, no matter how he looked at it, it was not normal.


    But what kind of person he is is important to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    The only thing that matters is whether he will really take action against Su Baxian!


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt that Yue Chen was extremely abnormal, he didn''t say anything after all.


    He didn''t come to make such a boring excuse with Yue Chen, all he wanted was Yue Chen to help him deal with Su Yan, and other things were not important.


    Yue Chen added: "To be honest, after so many years, I have long been tired of everything, and tired of living. After the fall of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, there is no opponent in this world that can match me, and living has become a kind of torment. But This Su Baxian seems to have ignited the flame of my life again! The rest is up to you. I have the imprint of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor on my body. If you can bear the sin of Heavenly Sect, then I can get out of here. "


    Listening to Yue Chen''s words, he would not help Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to share his worries, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could only fight against Heaven''s Gate alone.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng certainly had doubts in his heart, because the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor was an ancient Heavenly Emperor after all, and his mana penetrated the sky and the earth, and his power was definitely not something that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could compete with.


    If you can withstand the sin, it''s fine, but if you can''t, isn''t the previous efforts all in vain?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I came down to the realm of sin this time, and I also brought many good friends. Those good friends are also immortal emperors."


    But before Immortal Emperor Hongmeng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yue Chen, saying: "Only this matter can''t be helped by others, and the Heavenly Sect can only bear it alone. If you don''t want to bear it, you can find someone else. Come alone, but you''re already the best candidate."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Yue Chen, and his expression became very complicated.


    It can be said that the success or failure of the matter has been maintained by the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng alone.


    On the other side, Primitive Phoenix pressed Nalanxi fiercely, not only knowing where the so-called Pantheon Convention would be held, but also knowing many secrets about those old gods.


    Many old gods were indeed slaughtered back then, but many more were exiled.


    Since the first Haotian Emperor, many old gods have been exiled, and until the era of those ancient emperors, many gods have gathered in the old world that the old gods spoke of.


    There are the gods of the ancient tribes, as well as the twelve tribes that were born later.


    But these gods have never been in harmony in the exiled old world, but they have been fighting each other constantly, and they have accumulated an unknown amount of hatred until today.


    Su Yan was very interested in the old world that Nalan Xi said.


    If possible, I would like to be a guest in the so-called old world.


    This so-called old world is actually a universe opened up by Emperor Haotian with great mana, and it can also be regarded as Emperor Haotian''s fairyland.


    It''s just that Emperor Haotian''s immortal domain encompasses the universe and is too large to measure. Even after Emperor Haotian''s fall, the old world still exists, and it did not fall apart with Emperor Haotian.


    The undead emperor said: "I have also been to the old world. Those gods hated each other and fought endlessly. Compared with the hatred of human beings, the hatred of those gods is more unforgettable, right? Let those Protoss come to participate in the conference of gods in a peaceful manner?"


    There are often tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years of deep hatred and blood hatred between those Protoss, and it is almost impossible for them to sit in a peaceful group.


    Nalanxi said in an unnatural tone: "The Lord of Fortune has already mastered the fire of civilization, so everyone has to listen to him. Today, he can be regarded as an orthodox inheritor of the Heavenly Father."


    The undead emperor said: "At the beginning of the creation of the world, there was no civilization, even those born gods did not have much wisdom. Legend has it that Emperor Haotian stole the fire of civilization from the world of heaven, and this world gradually has various civilizations and civilizations. Intelligence. Emperor Haotian later fell, and the civilization fire didn''t know where it was lost, but according to legends, the civilization fire was most likely hidden in the old world by Emperor Haotian."


    "Civilization Tinder?" Su Yan showed curious eyes, because this was the first time he had heard of it.


    "Yes, the legend is that the fire of civilization has opened the source of wisdom of all living things. If there is no fire of civilization, I am afraid that there will be no gods in this world, let alone humans, and some are just a bunch of monkeys on the ground. Did the fire really fall into his hands?"


    Nalanxi said: "It should be like this. In the altar of mountains and seas in the old world, we have witnessed the brilliance of the fire. When the fire is lit, all the creatures of the old world can see the light!"


    Su Yan pondered: "What does he want to do with the God of Good Fortune? Rely on the fire of civilization to unite all the gods, and then counterattack the immortal world to regain the country back then? Or does he have other plans?"


    Not to mention that the fire of civilization can enlighten the wisdom of all beings and create intelligent races.


    More importantly, civilized fire is a treasure of God!


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Do you still need to think about it? We can directly participate in the conference of the gods. Gu also wants to see what the legendary fire of civilization looks like, and who is the divine master of creation, dare to have such a big ambition! "


    It''s not too difficult to get to the old world from here.


    There is a token in Nalanxi''s hand, which can be used as a time-space coordinate axis. As long as a channel is established in endless time and space, one can go to the legendary old world.


    The passage between the old world and the immortal world is maintained by divine power, and it can be said that it is effortless to open the door between the immortal world and the old world with Su Yan''s divine power.


    After the blue token of the day was activated, the divine power above the zenith turned into a pyramid, and a road was paved in front of the pyramid.


    This road leads all the way to the inside of the pyramid, and when you step into the pyramid of divine power, you can enter the old world.


    The inner structure of the pyramid of divine power is very delicate, and almost all of it is composed of symbols of those divine powers.


    These symbols of divine power form the basis of those Protoss characters.


    The countless blue symbols above are piled up together to form countless spiritual words of the gods. If you look at it from the bottom up, it will feel a bit spectacular.

 Chapter 4670： Protoss junior

    All civilizations of the Protoss are built on these symbols, and these symbols of divine power also represent the degree to which the Protoss has mastered the world.


    When the original phoenix passed through this passage, it was also amazed.


    After passing through this sky blue pyramid and coming out from the other end, you can reach the legendary old world.


    When Su Yan and the others stepped out of the blue pyramid, what they saw was an incomparably gorgeous universe.


    All kinds of ethereal and different divine lights are shining brightly in the distance.


    Although the universe in front of him was dark and empty, for some reason, it gave Su Yan an incomparably fresh feeling.


    But soon another breath appeared in the universe, and this breath came from the blue pyramid.


    It turned out to be a carriage pulled by three real dragons.


    There are also two blue-skinned giant spirits ahead!


    After the giant spirit **** came, he asked: "Who are you waiting for? How can you use the token of the **** to open the way and enter the old world? Where is the hand of the god? Take a look!"


    Nalanxi had said before that if he used the token in his hand to open the passage to the old world, he would definitely be noticed by the existence on the other side of the old world.


    And it definitely does not conform to the rules of the God of Creation.


    If the other party pursues it, it will be difficult for him to be alone.


    Nalanxi had stopped talking at this time, and the original Phoenix said: "There is no such thing as a hand letter. If you say it, Gu is also the first time to come to this old world. I don''t know if there is any in this old world. Lots of fun places."


    After listening to the original phoenix''s words, the giant spirit said directly: "You are so courageous! You know that the Lord God has issued an imperial decree. Before the conference of the gods, no one can use the token of the God Lord to travel between different worlds at will. , unless you get the decree of the Lord!"


    Primitive Phoenix said directly: "Divine Master of Good Fortune, I don''t care about Gu''s head!"


    Before the original phoenix could speak, the two giant spirit gods over there directly chopped the giant axe over here!


    These two giant spirit gods, each of which has a huge body of at least fifty feet, and the battle axe in his hand is naturally huge!


    But the original phoenix only stretched out one hand, turned into a powerful phoenix fire, and burned the two battle axes into molten iron directly in the air!


    Those two giant spirit gods were forced by the divine fire of the primordial phoenix, and they could only flee in a hurry to the rear!


    And behind the primitive phoenix, twelve fire wings suddenly opened, and at the same time, there was an exaggerated and outrageous divine force that expanded towards the surroundings!


    The momentum of the original phoenix reached its peak almost instantly.


    The three-headed real dragon that pulled the cart also felt a strong fear, and turned to run away, but a divine light flew from the carriage, and the three-headed real dragon was cut off in the blink of an eye.


    The two giant spirit gods were also running away fiercely, and at this time they didn''t dare to move at all, they could only stand there dumbfounded, staring at the carriage with a terrified expression.


    If they continue to be deserters, I am afraid that the three-headed dragon just now will be their fate!


    This carriage looks extraordinarily luxurious, with a very slender shape, and many beautiful arcs can be seen on it.


    The two giant spirit gods turned around and saw the primitive phoenix with twelve fire wings behind it.


    Regardless of the front or the rear, these two giant spirit gods are absolutely untouchable.


    Primal Phoenix stretched out his right hand, and the divine fire of the Phoenix in his right hand burned violently!


    When the divine fire reached its peak, the primordial phoenix scatters the fire in its hands!


    The Phoenix Divine Fire formed an unparalleled impact in the loss!


    These two giant spirit gods were turned into ashes in the air before they could do anything to resist!


    However, the incomparably luxurious carriage had a layer of barrier protection, and it was not damaged at all among the drivers.


    But a very young male voice came from inside the carriage: "It''s already a felony for you to voluntarily use the token of the Lord to travel between the two realms, and now you dare to attack me, are you planning to rebel?"


    Primitive Phoenix snorted heavily, and said: "A child from a family, how dare to say such a thing in front of Gu, even if you called that God Lord over, he would not dare to be so arrogant in front of Gu!"


    After the fire wings on the back of the primitive phoenix fluttered gently, circles of flames spread out from under her feet.


    The carriage also seemed to be condensing an incomparably powerful divine force, and this divine force was naturally incomparable to the original phoenix.


    Whether it is the nature of the power or the intensity of the power, there is a clear gap between the original phoenix and the original phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix raised his hand, showing no mercy at all!


    I saw the flame of the original phoenix turned into a flame phoenix and charged towards the carriage!


    But before it could be hit by the flame phoenix, the carriage had automatically burst open, and at the same time, an unparalleled divine light erupted from the inside of the carriage!


    The totem symbols of the twelve clans appeared in the divine light!


    After seeing this totem symbol, Primitive Phoenix just sneered, the patriarchs of the twelve clans had nothing to do with her!


    What''s more, it''s just this junior!


    Soon the flame phoenix devoured the totem symbol of the Protoss!


    But the strange thing is that the expected screams did not come. After the flame phoenix devoured the enemy, it curled up into a ball and began to nirvana!


    The temperature of the Nirvana flame can reach 10,000 degrees!


    Everything in this world, even divine tools, can''t support it, let alone flesh and blood?


    There are only two situations when there is no scream. One is that the other party was immediately burned to ashes, and there was no time to even make a scream.


    The second is that the opponent hid in another space, evading the attack of the original phoenix.


    Obviously the current situation is the second.


    The opponent''s divine power and coercion are still there, and they should not have been killed by the original phoenix.


    There was a cold expression on Primitive Phoenix''s face, "Ignorance junior, do you think you can win the past by escaping into another world?"


    I saw that the flame phoenix that had already nirvana suddenly spread its wings again!


    The power of the flames is even stronger than before!


    Not only has the fire energy become extremely fierce, but the light and heat it produces is also extremely amazing, just like the stars in the sky!


    All the monks who play with flames in this world are afraid that they can''t compare to the original phoenix.


    Because manipulating flames is not a skill for the primitive phoenix, but an instinct.


    The so-called instinct is the same thing as breathing.


    The things that other monks need to train with spells are the innate talents of the primordial phoenix. She can already use the most powerful flame spells in the world without any spells!


    But this time, this opponent seems a little strange. After traveling through the other world for a while, he actually appeared behind Primitive Phoenix and the others.


    And there was a sly smile on the face of this young Protoss, "I know who you are! You are a primitive phoenix!"

 Chapter 4671： aroused anger

    The young Protoss said again: "Primitive Phoenix, if you and your party are captured, I will definitely be able to add an official and a noble in front of the Lord! Maybe I can become the fifth heavenly king out of the four heavenly kings!"


    What this young Protoss said was definitely a great offense to the Primitive Phoenix!


    Some people would actually regard her primitive phoenix as a prop that can be promoted to an official position. This is something that even her primitive phoenix did not expect.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised for a while, wondering what the **** this young man was talking about.


    Of course, there is no problem with the situation of young people, but the key is whether you have the ability to match this frivolity. This is the most important thing.


    If you have the ability, then all frivolity can be forgiven.


    But if you don''t have the ability, I''m afraid you will suffer the consequences.


    And Primitive Phoenix was really angered by this young Protoss, and there was already that dark magic sword in Primordial Phoenix''s hand!


    When the magic sword was swung, the originally crimson Phoenix Divine Fire also turned into a pure black magic fire because it was contaminated with demonic energy.


    Obviously, the original phoenix has been completely provoked, and it is almost impossible to ease this matter!


    When the twelve fire wings on the back moved slightly, only the afterimage of the original phoenix remained in the void!


    The physical strength of the original phoenix is ??very outrageous, so it can withstand the impact of super high speed!


    In the afterimage, Primitive Phoenix swung its sword ten times in a row, and every move was exquisite!


    Although Primordial Phoenix is ??already angry, there is no doubt that her moves are still very accurate, and she has not been out of shape because of her anger!


    The young Protoss has some ability, but this ability does not come from himself, but from the treasure in his hands.


    This treasure looks like a small bronze cauldron. It doesn''t look very conspicuous, but its ability is very defying!


    The barrier constructed by the bronze cauldron actually blocked all the sword moves of the original phoenix!


    Even the black magic fire can''t hurt this young Protoss at all!


    With the power of the original phoenix, can''t it break through the other party''s enchantment?


    Even Su Yan became suspicious. Could it be that the small bronze cauldron in the hands of this young **** clan was an artifact of good fortune?


    If it wasn''t for the divine artifact, how could he resist all the sword moves of the original Phoenix!


    Not to mention how powerful the Primordial Phoenix is, just this magic sword in Primordial Phoenix''s hand is already a top-notch artifact!


    The lethality should be ranked among all Divine Swords!


    When the young Protoss saw the primitive phoenix returning without success, he immediately showed a happy smile and said, "Everyone in the world says how powerful your primitive phoenix is. In my opinion, you are nothing more than that."


    This young Protoss is really too young, he thought that the primitive phoenix only had such a little ability.


    The exquisite sword move and Phoenix Nirvana just now can already represent the power level of the original Phoenix.


    In fact, just now, the original phoenix was only relatively weak, and the original phoenix seldom showed its full power.


    Her power is too powerful, often causing some very unnecessary damage, and she herself can''t control the power.


    But since it has been stimulated to such a degree, then of course the original Phoenix will not be polite.


    Even Su Yan said, "She has to be serious about Primordial Phoenix. It''s better for us to stay farther away, otherwise it will be bad if it is affected."


    Following Su Yan''s words, the original Phoenix was gradually covered with a layer of red armor!


    The crimson fire on this bright red armor is constantly flowing!


    At the same time, there is an extra machete in the hands of the original Phoenix!


    A knife and a sword in his hand ignited a grand flame at the same time!


    Primitive Phoenix''s golden eyes also temporarily contained his emotions!


    The firelight burned the space around her and distorted it!


    The primitive phoenix in this state, the last time Su Yan saw it, was in front of the Huantian Pagoda.


    Such a primordial phoenix is ??already comparable to the powerful gods and demons in this world, but this is still not the most powerful posture of the primordial phoenix!


    The most powerful stance of the original phoenix was only revealed when it was fighting against those ancient emperors!


    At that time, the primordial phoenix directly turned into the Dharma body of the doomsday phoenix. When she flapped her wings and flew through the heavens, countless planets turned into dust!


    The creatures on these planets, whether they are Protoss or other intelligent races, will usher in the fate of destruction!


    This young Protoss is really too stupid. Even if the bronze cauldron in his hand is really a divine artifact, I am afraid it will be difficult to get a good deal from Primitive Phoenix!


    Although the power of the artifact of good fortune is very rare and powerful, no matter what kind of magic weapon it is, who will use it.


    If he only relies on the power of the divine artifact, and does not intend to do his best, I am afraid that there is no way to stop the original phoenix!


    After the fiery red armor on the original Phoenix ship, the Phoenix Phoenix battle body was also inspired to the extreme!


    This time, the primordial phoenix walks in the void and is powerful!


    Although Thresh just walked normally, there were still many afterimages behind the original phoenix.


    These many afterimages are the afterimages left after the flames distorted the space!


    The undead emperor said with a playful expression: "This person is a little too overestimated, I''m afraid this is the last time he will die. Once the original phoenix is ??really angry, there will be no compassion. ."


    Su Yan asked, "What is the origin of the magic weapon in his hand? It feels like a divine weapon of good fortune, but it doesn''t seem like I''m not quite sure about it."


    The undead emperor said: "You can see from the totem he used just now. He should be a descendant of the Futian clan among the twelve clans. The power mastered by the Futian clan has the power of prayer, and the power of prayer can modify reality and cause A lot of incredible things, or cause all kinds of miracles"


    "It turned out to be the power of prayer." Su Yan''s face suddenly showed a very clear expression.


    Speaking of the power of prayer, there is probably no one in this world who understands the power of prayer better than Su Yan. After all, Su Yan is the man who once raised the immortal demon tree in his dantian.


    The power of prayer is indeed a very magical power, and it can turn corruption into magic.


    But the power of prayer is not omnipotent, and of course it has its own drawbacks.


    It is very difficult to collect the power of prayer. Only by mixing the subtle wishes of the lower realms can it be turned into a little power of prayer.


    Only when the aspirations of hundreds of millions of creatures come together can a miracle be triggered!


    Even if this small bronze cauldron is an artifact, how much prayer power can it collect?

 Chapter 4672： Who is Tianlan God

    And the original Phoenix is ??notoriously good in physical strength, and can fight to the death with those ancient emperors for six months without rest.


    Even those powerful ancient emperors were no match for the prosperous experience of the primitive phoenix, not to mention the young protoss in front of him.


    When his power of prayer is exhausted, what will he use to deal with the overwhelming attack of the primitive phoenix?


    It''s okay to want to be arrogant, but think about the serious consequences of arrogance before you become arrogant.


    After knowing that it was the power of prayer, Su Yan could already foresee this battle, and the Primordial Phoenix would finally be victorious!


    After the primordial phoenix transformed into a phoenix phoenix battle body, it was almost immediately killed in front of the young protoss!


    Although the bronze cauldron transferred him to the time and space of another world, almost immediately, the original phoenix had cut through the barriers of different time and space with the sword in his hand, and killed him again!


    The power of prayer can allow him to escape again and again in front of the Primordial Phoenix, but it is absolutely impossible to counterattack the Primordial Phoenix!


    Because even the power of prayer is impossible to truly create something out of nothing, transforming the power that does not exist at all!


    The young Protoss was full of self-confidence at first, and laughed at Primitive Phoenix, but soon he couldn''t laugh anymore!


    Because he finally discovered one thing, that is, once the primitive phoenix is ??serious, every attack is like a landslide and tsunami! The whole world is about to collapse!


    He can only rely on the power of prayer to constantly distort reality, so as to avoid the attack of the original phoenix!


    Even if he occasionally counterattacks sporadically, whether it is magic or totem, he has been burned to ashes in the air before he has been admitted to the original phoenix body!


    If the original phoenix''s power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth could not be subdued by even a junior, it would have been swept into the garbage heap of history long ago.


    Some young people think that they are very powerful, and the previous seniors were just like that, and they were just vain.


    These young people never knew the cruel nature of this world, nor did they know what kind of cruelty those so-called reputations had to go through.


    Contempt is a sin, and now this young Protoss needs to pay a heavy price for his contempt.


    In this battle, even the undead emperor soon became uninterested.


    Because there was almost no decent confrontation in this battle, it was simply the primitive phoenix attacking desperately, and the young Protoss desperately twisting time and space to escape.


    Keep repeating what happened before!


    In the face of the power of prayer, Primitive Phoenix really has no good way. It can only slowly consume the power of prayer of the other party, and the final victory belongs to her!


    The young Protoss had already become extremely flustered, and he said loudly to the original phoenix: "I am the Lord of Fortune, the Marquis of Beijun, if you kill me, the Lord of Fortune will definitely be at odds with you, I Brother will also help me with revenge! Primitive Phoenix, I am willing to admit defeat, please don''t do it!"


    "Admit defeat?" A cruel smile appeared on the original Phoenix''s face, "Can you simply admit defeat and solve your offense against Lonely? Can you be regarded as the holy ancestor of the demon clan, is it the only primitive phoenix in this world?"


    Primordial Phoenix''s killing intent has long since become extremely fiery, and no matter who persuades her at this time, it is destined to be unable to persuade her.


    The young Protoss quickly understood this, and a desperate expression gradually appeared on his face.


    In desperation, he began to roar and said: "Do you know who my brother is! My brother is Tianlan God! If you kill me, my brother will definitely help me with revenge! Whether you are Who! Will definitely tear you to pieces!"


    Su Yan asked the undead emperor: "Who is the Tianlan **** he said?"


    The undead emperor also shook his head this time and said, "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of this name. I haven''t been to the old world for too long. Maybe it''s a rising star in the old world?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yan''s expression looked very relaxed.


    The name Tianlan Shenjun may be very splendid in the old world controlled by the Protoss, but for the primitive phoenix, this name is impossible to deter!


    Among the heavens, the only name that can hold down the Primordial Phoenix is ??Su Baxian, but it is a pity that Su Baxian is now on the Primordial Phoenix''s side.


    This young Protoss shouldn''t have taken the initiative to provoke Primitive Phoenix from the very beginning, or take the initiative to admit counsel after the first fight.


    If he did that, he would definitely have a chance.


    But he actually dared to utter nonsense in front of Primitive Phoenix, and he still looked down on Primordial Phoenix very much, then his fate might have been predestined from the moment he said frivolous words!


    Through Su Yan''s godly eyes, he could clearly see that the fate of this young Protoss had come to an end!


    At the end of his fate there is only death, dark gray, and nothing else.


    This was the first time that Su Yan used these eyes to look at the fate of the Protoss, as if it was no different from humans.


    Perhaps in the final analysis, the biggest difference between Protoss and humans is whether they are born with divine power or not!


    The young Protoss in the distance began to beg again, but no matter how much he begged the Primordial Phoenix now, it would be meaningless.


    Because the original phoenix has long been determined to kill!


    Just for the sake of face, Primitive Phoenix was determined not to tolerate him.


    When a flaming cross exploded violently in the sky, the power of the original phoenix also burned the young Protoss directly to ashes!


    And the bronze cauldron naturally fell into the hands of the primitive phoenix as a trophy.


    Primitive Phoenix has long since shown a very impatient expression after this bronze cauldron.


    If it wasn''t for such a magic weapon, the young Protoss just now would have already fallen and I don''t know how many times!


    And Nalanxi, who has been silent for a long time, said at this time: "This seems to be the God King Cauldron of Tianlan God.!"


    The expression on Nalanxi''s face was very surprised. Obviously he knows the identity of Tianlan God!


    As Su Yan looked at Nalanxi, he remembered that he was originally a **** of the old world. His knowledge of the old world should be far more than that of the undead emperor. For some people who don''t know, just ask him directly.


    Just really forgot about this one.


    Su Yan asked, "Who is this Tianlan God you are talking about?"


    Nalanxi said with a pale face: "There are four great heavenly kings under the God of Fortune, and God of Heaven is the head of the four kings, and he is also the number one expert under the God of Fortune. In the old world, almost all gods met him. It was a detour, and no **** dared to take the initiative to provoke him."

 Chapter 4673： come for revenge

    "Is it so powerful? It''s interesting. If I meet him, I want to fight him."


    As for the fact that Primitive Phoenix killed Tianlan Shenjun''s younger brother just now, for Su Yan and the others, this is really not a big deal.


    Only Nalanxi showed a worried expression, but now he has no choice.


    If he is not obedient, the Protoss who has been turned into ashes just now will be his fate!


    But maybe these people can''t fight against the God of Creation in the end, and his end is still death!


    However, Nalanxi has no time to think about such distant things, and now he needs to take care of the primitive phoenix and the others.


    Otherwise, if the original phoenix turned his head to deal with him, he would not be able to resist no matter what.


    And at the moment when this young Protoss fell.


    In the palace far away, a man suddenly woke up, and his golden eyes were filled with shock!


    The beauty of the Spiritual Race who was sleeping next to him wanted to linger with him, but was slapped in the face by him!


    The beauty of the Spiritual Race showed an expression of incomparable astonishment and grievance, and tears were already swirling in her eyes.


    But this man was extremely cold and didn''t even look back.


    This man looks extremely handsome, without any flaws, even in terms of the aesthetics of the Protoss, he is the best among handsome guys!


    And his figure is angular, without a trace of fat, all muscle lines.


    This man is Tianlan Shenjun, he has already sensed it just now, on the other side of the distant galaxy, his brother''s soul fire suddenly died out!


    When the fire of the gods is extinguished, it also means that the life of a protoss has come to the end!


    Tianlan Shenjun immediately said: "Come on, help me put on my armor!"


    Immediately outside, many servants came in and helped God Tianlan put on the armor of the Protoss!


    When Tianlan Shenjun was wearing the armor, he was still very worried. He knew that this place was too far away from there.


    By the time he arrived, the murderer had probably already escaped!


    But even so, he still wants to go to that side!


    Tianlan Shenjun has only such a younger brother. If the younger brother falls, then he will no longer have relatives in this world!


    So even if there is only a 1% chance, he must rush over to take revenge!


    Of course, Su Yan and the others didn''t know that on the other side of the galaxy, Tianlan Divine Sovereign had fallen into the anger of revenge.


    After Primitive Phoenix got the bronze cauldron, he fiddled with it for a while, but even if he injected his own power, he didn''t respond at all, he just felt boring.


    Then he handed the small bronze cauldron into the hands of Su Yan and the undead emperor to see if they had the ability to crack the small bronze cauldron.


    But soon Su Yan and the undead emperor came to a similar conclusion: the real owner of this small bronze cauldron is not the dead ghost, it should be a magic weapon he borrowed.


    The fetters left by the master on it are still there, and if outsiders want to use it, they need to know the spell.


    But even knowing the spell is meaningless now, because the power of prayer in it has long been exhausted by that dead ghost.


    After the original Phoenix knew such an answer, it only felt very boring!


    Just throw this bronze cauldron out!


    Nalanxi suddenly showed a very incredible expression.


    Because you must know that in this old world, who does not know that the Divine King Cauldron is a great magic weapon!


    But it was thrown into the universe at any time by the primitive phoenix, as easy as throwing a piece of garbage.


    But after thinking about it, since this magic weapon can''t be used, it is destined to be of no use if it remains on one''s body.


    If it is discovered in the future, it may become a great trouble.


    Primordial Phoenix doing this can be regarded as very decisive.


    The next thing they have to face is very simple.


    Now that they have come to this old world, the next step is to head directly to the venue where the Pantheon Conference will be held.


    There is not much difference between the old world and the immortal world. They are both very broad worlds, and they also contain immortal essence aura.


    It''s just that the dimension here is not as high as that of the fairyland, and it should be regarded as one of the many subspaces below the fairyland.


    Nalanxi has served under the God of Creation for 15,000 years, and he knows many things about the God of Creation very well.


    Under his leadership, the three of Su Yan quickly descended to a continent similar to Immortal Realm.


    There was Nalanxi''s customs clearance token, although they received some inquiries when they landed.


    But Nalanxi only said that he took the secret order of the God of Creation, and those guards did not dare to ask more.


    This continent is very majestic, and in addition to the spiritual energy of immortal essence, it is also full of many auras of the wild!


    Under the influence of this prehistoric atmosphere, the mountains and seas here are much more magnificent than other places.


    To put it into words, this place is very similar to the world of Xumi, and it is very similar to the fairyland that Su Yan had just arrived at back then!


    So ignorant and wild!


    In the mountains and seas, many Protoss have already arrived.


    The three of Su Yan underwent disguise, and Su Yan changed into an old man with a pale complexion. The original Phoenix directly disguised herself as a man, and looked rather handsome.


    What''s more troublesome is the undead emperor. He has been cursed by some kind of curse, and it is impossible for him to change into flesh and blood.


    However, the original phoenix took out a cloak, and let the undead emperor hide his whole body in this cloak, and then sealed his breath with a secret method, so that others would not be able to spy on it!


    Between the mountains and the sea, Su Yan saw many winged Spirit Race powerhouses flying by!


    Strictly speaking, these Spirit Races are not God Races, but if the spiritual energy of their cultivation reaches the peak, they can also be conferred gods.


    These Spirit Races are almost impossible to see in today''s Immortal Realm!


    And behind these spiritual races, there is Emperor Shitian who has already cultivated into a **** body. Those Emperor Shitian still have golden armor and golden chariot.


    Di Shitian is already a very late appearance of the Protoss, and the several mountain peaks next to these Di Shitian have long been occupied by Protoss tribes from the era of Emperor Haotian!


    These Protoss set up their own tribe''s totems!


    The great power formed by the totem completely shrouded the entire mountain!


    These protoss from different eras meet here.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh: "Here you can see the museum of the Protoss, no matter how rare the Protoss is, as long as they have appeared in the long river of history, they can be found here!"


    Next, Su Yan saw the flags of the twelve clans towering high, and the powerful divine power directly penetrated the sky!


    Obviously, even in this old world, the Twelve Clan is the most powerful force among the many Protoss!

 Chapter 4674： Pantheon Realm

    Compared with these tribes that can show their powerful divine power, the three of Su Yan are inconspicuous, and none of Nalanxi has received much attention.


    This is of course the result of Su Yan and the others taking the initiative to restrain their own divine power!


    Nalanxi told Su Yan, "The conference of the gods will be held soon, and more gods will come here. At this moment, the continent was created by the Lord of Gods for the conference of the gods."


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking in his heart: "I''m afraid this God of Creation has great plans! That''s why he thought of unifying all the gods of the old world!"


    And not long after Su Yan and the others left, Tianlan Divine Sovereign finally reached the vicinity of the secret door!


    He can only notice that the secret door here has been opened by the token of the Lord


    But it is unknown who used the token to open the secret door!


    Afterwards, Tianlan Divine Monarch pinched another magic formula and read out the formula for summoning the treasure.


    Soon, the God King Ding, who was floating in the void of the universe, flew towards him and finally fell into the master''s hands.


    After Tianlan Shenjun got the Divine King Cauldron, his expression was extremely complicated!


    Because he can perceive that the power of prayer of the God King Ding has been exhausted!


    This shows from the side that his younger brother must have fought fiercely with the other party before he died.


    At least not the kind that surrenders when they come up!


    These people have the secret order of the God of Creation to open the door. After sneaking in, they just collided with his younger brother. His younger brother was also the tamer of this star field, and it was his responsibility to prevent foreign enemies from invading the old world!


    Then there was a fierce battle between the two sides


    Then his own younger brother lost the battle and fell!


    In the heart of Tianlan Shenjun, the outline of the whole incident has almost been spelled out.


    But there is still something he doesn''t understand. Since the other party has already killed his own younger brother, why not take the God King Ding away, but just throw the God King Ding into the universe.


    This is so incredible!


    God Tianlan suddenly closed his eyes at this time, and the legion under him also became extremely quiet at this time.


    As if for fear of disturbing their coach''s thoughts!


    Although Tianlan Shenjun closed his eyes at this time, he opened his own eyes!


    At this time, he was looking at this desert-like universe from the perspective of his heart.


    When looking at the world with the eyes of the heart, those details that may have been overlooked by the naked eye in the past will all be presented in the eyes of the heart.


    What Tianlan Shenjun saw in the void, the almost infinite process of the decay of the fire element!


    This means that the other party must have a master in fighting fire, and it is so strong that it is terrifying! Only then can God King Ding''s full power of prayer be exhausted!


    There is such a fire **** in the old world!


    Three different names have already appeared in Tianlan Shenjun''s heart, but none of these three Vulcans can appear here. They should have all gone to the Pantheon Convention by now!


    Just ask their whereabouts at the scene of the Pantheon Convention to know if they did it!


    At this time, Tianlan Shenjun''s expression was still very gloomy, and he had already suspected in his heart that this was not done by the Protoss of the old world!


    It''s that the powerhouses from the outside world have invaded the old world.


    But this matter, even God Tianlan dare not guarantee the ticket, because over the years, no immortal emperor has ever entered the old world!


    If you want to enter the old world, divine power is a necessary ticket!


    Thinking of this, Divine Monarch Tianlan became more and more annoyed. He handed the Divine King Cauldron to his own younger brother just to use it for his own protection.


    Unexpectedly, I can''t protect my own brother in the end!


    "Marshal! There is a messenger coming over from the Lord of God." The adjutant was not willing to disturb God Lord Tianlan.


    But the messenger of the Lord God is definitely not to be neglected.


    Tianlan Shenjun finally recovered his mind, sighed, and said, "Take me to see the messenger!"


    The messenger has been waiting for a long time, and after meeting with Tianlan God, he said to Tianlan God: "Master Marshal, God Lord, please go to the realm of the gods to maintain order, there are too many old and new God races, if you can''t maintain order If you do, I''m afraid that the Protoss will fight inexplicably. At that time, I''m afraid it will delay the conference of the gods."


    Tianlan Shenjun said: "The Lord of God''s orders naturally dare not disobey, but I have a small question, isn''t the realm of the gods already guarded by Hundred Eyes?"


    The messenger smiled and said: "There is only Lord Baimu alone, and Lord God is not at ease. Only the name of Lord Tianlan can hold down those rebellious tribes and gods."


    Tianlan Shenjun originally wanted to continue to investigate the cause of his brother''s death.


    But the military orders are like mountains, and the orders of the Lord God are absolutely not allowed to be disobeyed.


    Tianlan Shenjun can only take his subordinates towards the realm of the gods.


    There are already many gods in the realm of the gods, and the number is at least 5,000!


    But most of them are only true gods. Even at the level of a **** general, there are already many people here who have taken the initiative to talk.


    If you reach the level of the king of gods, it will be even more incredible. Basically, you can occupy the mountains and rivers in the realm of the gods, and other gods will never dare to offend easily.


    It''s a pity that none of the saints like Su Yan and the undead emperor have appeared.


    Therefore, in Su Yan''s view, this so-called conference of all gods is really a bit of thunder and rain, and not even the king of gods can see a few, and there is no holy word.


    So in the end it''s just a bunch of rabble!


    The real powerhouses in this old world may have a disdainful attitude towards this conference of gods.


    The three of Su Yan had carefully concealed their shocking power for a long time.


    If they want to hide, it will be difficult for them to see the depth of their existence only by relying on those true gods and gods.


    After all, the true god, the **** general, the **** king, and the holy are three grades behind them.


    The gap between these three grades is enough to create a cognitive barrier.


    Primitive Phoenix can be considered very calm these days. Maybe she has vented her anger after entering the old world, so her performance is much calmer and less arrogant than usual.


    The conference of the gods is about to be held, but the **** of creation has not yet appeared.


    However, the Protoss who came to the realm of the gods were quite content, and many Protoss started barter transactions.


    Su Yan also went to the market, and to be honest, he saw a lot of good things.


    These things are of great help for refining magic weapons, and some are also very scarce witchcraft materials.


    At least these things are hard to see in Immortal Realm, generally only those Protoss tribes produce them.


    Su Yan wanted to make a deal several times, but in the end he gave up because of the scruples of his identity.

 Chapter 4675： Protoss girl

    Suddenly a whole new sun rose in the sky.


    The sudden appearance of this round of golden sun attracted the attention of all the Protoss.


    When these Protoss raised their heads, they could see the brilliance of the sun turned into a carriage in front of them, and a tall figure of a **** could be seen on the carriage!


    This sun **** who doesn''t know which era he is, at least has the realm of a **** king!


    The Protoss below are a little swaying.


    Not too long ago, another Tianhe suddenly swept across the sky!


    Then the Tianhe turned into a sea, shrouded in the void, Su Yan heard the gods talking in ancient words: "Even the sea emperor is here! This time the conference of the gods is really grand! I don''t think we can participate in our lifetime. Such an event!"


    The conference of the gods has come to an end, and those truly powerful beings have appeared one after another.


    But Su Yan hasn''t seen a single existence at the divine level yet.


    The godhead of the main **** can be met but not sought after. Perhaps there are not many righteous gods in the whole old world who have the godhead of the main god.


    And the **** of creation may not have the ability to invite all these gods here.


    Su Yan is also concerned about whether, as in the legend, the fire of civilization has fallen into the hands of the God of Creation.


    If possible, Su Yan would also like to see the grace of civilization fire.


    It can be said that if there is no civilized fire, there will not even be a human species, let alone today''s Su Yan.


    Just when Su Yan and the others were about to turn around and leave, a girl from the God Race suddenly stopped Su Yan and the others.


    This Protoss girl was tall and tall, a head taller than Su Yan, her beautiful legs were very slender, she was wearing a white dress, with a strange camouflage on her face, her whole outfit looked very wild.


    But those big eyes seem to be able to speak!


    After staring at Su Yan, she said, "Which tribe are you from! Do you have a wife?"


    After Su Yan was stared at by this God Race girl, the whole person was dumbfounded, not knowing what happened.


    It was Nalanxi who responded very quickly, and said to Su Yan from behind, "The Qingxiang Protoss have a custom of grabbing marriages. This eldest young lady has a crush on you, Young Master."


    Su Yan had a speechless expression on his face, he never imagined that such an outrageous thing would happen to him.


    Then Su Yan asked in a low voice, "Isn''t it all about men stealing wives? How did she steal my head? Is this reasonable?"


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Who told you that only men can rob women? Isn''t this nonsense? The Qingxiang Protoss is a matriarchal society, and men can''t be the masters of the house!"


    The expression on Su Yan''s face also became even more speechless. For a while, he really didn''t know what to say, and he was really speechless.


    The **** clan girl stared at Su Yan with a pair of bright eyes, her eyes were wild and bold, it was obvious that she had regarded Su Yan as the prey she was determined to win.


    In order to conceal their identities, Su Yan and the others restrained their auras to the level of demigods.


    The so-called demigods do not refer to the descendants born after the combination of the human race and the **** race, but the **** race whose bloodline has not yet fully awakened.


    Only when the Protoss reaches the level of a divine general can they have the cultivation of a great emperor.


    This girl is already a true god, roughly equivalent to a quasi-emperor cultivation base. Compared with the strength and realm that Su Yan deliberately displayed, it was already even better.


    It was no wonder that she was so arrogant in front of Su Yan, feeling that she had already set her sights on Su Yan.


    Su Yan has dealt with many difficult big scenes, which is also like a duck to water.


    But in the face of this God Race girl, for a while, I didn''t know what to do.


    Su Yan glanced at Primitive Phoenix. Primitive Phoenix disguised herself as a man, and she looked very handsome.


    Originally, the facial features of the original phoenix were a bit tough, and the dressing after this men''s clothing can definitely be regarded as the kind of neutral beauty that takes all men and women.


    Su Yan said, "What do you think about my brother?"


    The girl from the Protoss responded almost immediately: "I don''t want her. She is a daughter''s family like me. All I want is you! Do you have a wife?"


    Su Yan said helplessly, "Of course I have a wife!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he thought that this God Race girl would retreat, but who knew that this God Race girl would actually say to Su Yan: "Then you hurry up and tell your wife to let him leave you! She will be mine from now on! I I''ll take you away tomorrow!"


    "Ah?" Su Yan was really surprised this time. He never thought that he would be robbed because of his "beauty".


    Primal Phoenix really couldn''t hold back this time, and burst into laughter, even tears.


    Others don''t know the identities of Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix, so naturally they can''t understand why Primordial Phoenix laughed so arrogantly.


    It was the first time Primal Phoenix saw such an embarrassed expression on Su Yan''s face.


    Since eternity, Su Yan has never frowned in the face of the numerous powerful ancient emperors, the unbelievably powerful ancients, and the dark masters from the subspace of different time and space.


    But this time, Su Yan really couldn''t hold back anymore, his face was extremely surprised, and he was a little lost.


    Seeing this scene, Primal Phoenix couldn''t help it. She never thought that it would be such an interesting thing to see a panicked expression on Su Yan''s face.


    This Protoss girl still doesn''t know what happened, she only knows that the reaction of these people is very strange!


    She was clearly announcing something very serious and serious, but these people seemed to have heard a joke, and the reaction was really outrageous!


    Primitive Phoenix finally adjusted his mood, and then said to the God Race girl: "You are very interesting, little girl, I have a crush on you, you might as well follow me and be my good apprentice."


    The undead emperor said: "The Qingxiang Protoss is a Water Protoss. What can I learn by following you? I''m afraid that water and fire will not be compatible."


    Primitive Phoenix said indifferently: "There is a water emperor next to Gu. Besides, at my level, the so-called universal law is the same, isn''t it not qualified to teach her a little girl?"


    The primitive phoenix is ??the existence of the holy ancestor among the demon clan, and I don''t know how many demon clan emperors have heard her teaching.


    If you want to be the master of this little God Race girl, that is definitely more than enough.


    But this Protoss girl didn''t know the identity of Primitive Phoenix. After hearing this, she showed a very conflicted expression and said, "I don''t want to be your good apprentice, I just want him to be my prince."


    "Su" Primal Phoenix originally planned to call Su Baxian directly, but she realized that this name was very likely to be taboo, so she changed her words: "Mr. Su, the little girl has already taken a fancy to you, you can give an answer more or less. ."

 Chapter 4676： The goddess and the dog-licking prince

    Su Yan looked at Primitive Phoenix with a very speechless expression, not knowing what the **** she was coaxing about this kind of thing.


    This kind of thing is simply setting fire to the body. Could it be that after burning Su Yan, can''t burn her original phoenix body?


    The surrounding **** races are similar to the original phoenix, and they all have eyes that want to watch a good show.


    Su Yan didn''t know what to do for a while, even when facing those incomparably powerful enemies, Su Yan had never felt so uncomfortable.


    Su Yan only felt that this little girl from the God Race in front of her was more powerful than a thousand troops.


    After all, the other party was just a little girl with no scheming, and it was impossible for Su Yan to pull out the Wanzai Frost Sword and press it on her neck.


    When the peerless force cannot be used, this matter naturally becomes very difficult.


    There have been more and more gods roaring around.


    At this moment, a lightning whip surpassed the crowd and fell precisely towards Su Yan''s head!


    There is a powerful murderous aura in this lightning whip!


    This murderous aura was sent out to take Su Yan''s life!


    However, this lightning whip has the highest level of quasi-emperor, and it is still a long way from the Immortal Emperor. In Su Yan''s view, this level of power is nothing more than a child''s juggling.


    But Su Yan wanted to hide his identity now, so he just flicked the lightning whip away without making a sound!


    After the lightning whip streaked across the air with sizzling electric light, a protoss warrior jumped over the crowd and appeared directly in front of Su Yan.


    This Protoss warrior is at least 2.5 meters tall, with an extremely burly and sturdy body. The battle armor on his body and the totem of the Protoss on his headgear look like he is full of a strong untamable wildness!


    When this Protoss warrior arrived, he stared at Su Yan with a pair of tiger eyes, clearly showing an angry expression, then looked at the Protoss girl in front of Su Yan, and then looked at Su Yan, his anger became even stronger!


    This is a strong sense of anger that a sweetheart has been taken away by someone!


    Although Su Yan didn''t do anything, it didn''t matter at all, the important thing was that as long as he felt that Su Yan had done something, he would have reason to be angry.


    Su Yan didn''t want to get caught in such a boring dispute at all.


    But the girl of the God Race guarded Su Yan almost immediately, and said, "Prince Tamagawa, what are you doing here?"


    The Protoss girl and the Protoss warrior who suddenly appeared clearly knew each other.


    This Protoss warrior known as Prince Tamagawa, with fierce eyes like a lone wolf, stared at Su Yan, and said viciously, "What the hell! You rejected my pursuit in order to find someone else. Little white face!"


    The expression on Su Yan''s face became more and more speechless, and he turned into a little white face before he knew it.


    "This little white face looks like a dwarf melon, and his realm is so low, do you think he can protect you well?" Prince Tamagawa was very dismissive of Su Yan!


    At this time, Su Yan suppressed his aura to the level of a demigod, which meant that he only seemed to be at the level of an Immortal King now.


    Prince Tamagawa is at least a true **** of the quasi-emperor series, and it is not a matter of hand to deal with him as a mere half-immortal king?


    Therefore, Prince Tamagawa has no respect for Su Yan at all, and feels that he has completely pinched Su Yan, and he can do whatever he wants to Su Yan!


    This is of course a grossly wrong idea, but Prince Tamagawa doesn''t think so!


    Prince Tamagawa stared at Su Yan with an incomparably fierce look at this time, and said, "This little white-faced dwarf melon is not worthy of you!"


    Frankly speaking, Su Yan''s height is definitely not short, but compared with these Protoss who have perfect fleshly bodies at every two meters, Su Yan''s height looks very petite.


    It must be known that even this God Race girl in front of her is more than two meters tall, and her long legs are extremely slender.


    The God Race girl still guarded Su Yan behind her, and then said, "Prince Tamagawa, things like love can''t be forced! If you don''t feel anything about you, you just don''t feel it. No matter what you say, no matter how much you do, you still won''t feel anything about you! You! Can you understand?"


    The undead emperor couldn''t help but burst into laughter and said, "Little girl, did you just ask him if he has a wife? He said that he has a wife. You asked him to break up with his wife today, so that he can marry you tomorrow, right?"


    What this Protoss girl said was an obvious double standard.


    Her attitude towards Su Yan was the same as Prince Tamagawa''s attitude towards her, even worse.


    At least Prince Tamagawa didn''t inform this Protoss girl in a tone of indifference to marry him tomorrow.


    For the words of the undead emperor, the **** clan girl has her own set of explanations: "Our Qingxiang **** clan woman has a tradition of tying up marriages! He is the man I like, and no one can take it away!"


    Prince Tamagawa is obviously the licking dog of this goddess girl. Now that the goddess is going to be with another man, he is extremely anxious!


    Prince Tamagawa didn''t dare to do anything to his goddess, so he could only point out a finger to Su Yan''s nose and said, "What I look down on most is your little white face! What''s the use of your little white face? You can only trick women into liking it with flattering words. That''s it!"


    Su Yan was really speechless to the extreme. He clearly didn''t say or do anything, so why did he suddenly become a little white face who specializes in deceiving women?


    This incident was truly a disaster for Su Yan, but Primitive Phoenix instead gloated beside him, laughing and bending over.


    Primal Phoenix said in his heart, "Didn''t you, Su Baxian, say that you have seen through the fate of cause and effect, and can already achieve transcendence? Why are you still being played like monkeys by two little **** race boys and girls? Is it used to deceive this seat? You can see through the fate of the world, but you can''t see through the fate that you will face?"


    Primitive Phoenix originally intended to speak to Su Yan face to face with these words, but considering that what he said might reveal their identities.


    Primitive Phoenix can only do it, but now she is completely watching the excitement, she wants to see how Su Yan will handle this situation!


    Prince Tamagawa was already staring at Su Yan at this time, and then said fiercely: "Little white face, what about you! Why don''t you hurry up!"


    Prince Tamagawa was already gearing up at this time, he did not dare to attack his goddess directly, but he still had the courage to teach Xiaobailian a lesson.


    The **** clan girl seemed to have sensed the murderous aura of Prince Tamagawa, and even more protected Su Yan behind him.


    But suddenly, I saw a flash of golden light, and Prince Tamagawa was knocked out by a force!

 Chapter 4677： Pegasus Knight

    After Prince Tamagawa flew out, he didn''t know that he broke several big trees, and also left a long trace on the ground, and finally broke a hill before it stopped.


    With the fleshly body of the Protoss, it shouldn''t be a big problem for Tamagawa to hold on to this wave, and there will be no danger to his life, but it is impossible for him to restore his combat power immediately.


    Su Yan''s attack this time is very good.


    Even if Su Yan is good-natured and won''t bully girls, Prince Tamagawa is a man, what right does he have to speak such nonsense in front of Su Yan, do you think he won''t be punished like this?


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that after he made such a casual move, the surrounding Protoss suddenly stopped what they were doing and looked over here.


    And this originally very lively market suddenly became silent.


    No one could see exactly what happened at that moment, only that Su Yan made a move, but how he made his move, no one could see clearly!


    To put it bluntly, these Protoss are only in the ranks of Immortal Kings and Quasi-Emperors. It is impossible to see Su Yan''s actions clearly.


    No one expected that Su Yan didn''t talk much, but his shot was so ruthless.


    This is naturally a very shocking thing for those Protoss!


    Moreover, some active protoss have already realized that Su Yan is definitely not just a demigod. This man took the initiative to restrain his original realm, probably to avoid some kind of trouble, but in the end he didn��t expect to become a pig. The situation of eating tigers.


    After Su Yansuzhou settled down with Prince Tamagawa, he still had an expression of disapproval.


    Because compared with the powerful enemies that Su Yan had defeated before, this Prince Tamagawa was really lackluster, and there was not much to say.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that he also brought another trouble to himself.


    The Protoss girl hugged Su Yan happily, she was a head taller than Su Yan, and when she took the initiative to hug her, it was still very impactful.


    Protoss and Humans have different etiquette, there are not so many rules, and the means of expressing emotions and feelings are much more enthusiastic than humans.


    Su Yan had no choice but to use his body-protecting infuriating energy to bounce the protoss girl away!


    If she really kept holding her down, it would be really indecent.


    After all, she is still watching the original phoenix. She still has the expression of the melon-eating crowd right now, but maybe she will turn into a violent world-destroying phoenix in the next second!


    Originally, she had a temperamental personality, and considering Princess Kong Qian''s level, Su Yan couldn''t get too close to this God Race girl.


    But this God Race girl was really too happy. Although she was directly bounced off by Su Yan''s body-guarding infuriating energy, she didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she said cheerfully, "Ah! You are so good! I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!"


    "What kind of prince are you talking about, who is he?" Su Yan asked.


    "He is the prince of the tribe next to us! Although he is a prince, he is also a very annoying person!"


    If Prince Tamagawa heard the goddess'' evaluation of him, he would be so angry that he would cry out, but it is very difficult for him to get up by himself now.


    Su Yan didn''t damage his meridians, but his divine power was blocked in the meridians, which made it very inconvenient for him to move in a short period of time.


    Su Yan said casually, "It can be seen that he must not please girls."


    The eyes of this Protoss girl looking at Su Yan were filled with stars, including feelings of worship, joy, and so on.


    In fact, these Protoss are sometimes quite simple. If they like it, they like it, and they will not consider a series of rigid conditions such as family background, birth, wealth, status, etc.


    This is something Su Yan likes very much, there won''t be so many red tapes, and there will be no sense of restraint!


    But before Su Yan could talk to this God Race girl, Primitive Phoenix said dissatisfiedly from the side: "Why are you so close?"


    Su Yan smiled, the Primordial Phoenix would suddenly turn his face, which was something he had long realized.


    Inadvertently, Su Yan pushed the Divine Race girl three steps away.


    Primitive Phoenix laughed until tears flowed out just now. At this moment, her face has become very cold. Her personality has always been like this. There is no constant change in anger, and she often switches between different extremes.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Have you had enough? Let''s go back when we''ve had enough. The Pantheon Conference is very important to us. I don''t want too many meaningless things to happen before the Pantheon Conference starts."


    Su Yan glanced at the **** clan girl, and the **** clan girl''s eyes revealed a very strong desire - want to follow him!


    This Protoss girl''s heart is as pure as a blank sheet of paper, and she has no idea what making such a choice will mean to her.


    Su Yan sighed heavily, and was about to leave, but he didn''t want to hear a scolding from behind: "I disturbed the order here, and injured the prince of the Fury Tribe, it''s so easy for you to go wherever you want! Give it to me! stop!"


    From the rear, a group of knights riding pure white Pegasus can already be seen coming here.


    There are also people in this team of knights holding a banner, and the emblem of the sword and shield appears on the banner.


    After seeing this emblem, Nalanxi''s pupils suddenly dilated, and he suddenly became extremely frightened. Then he said in a secret voice behind Su Yan: "These are the people of Tianlan God."


    After hearing the name Tianlan Shenjun, Su Yan also looked towards these knights.


    The momentum of these knights was very amazing, and after they were killed, the Protoss who had planned to watch the show automatically separated their paths.


    Then Nalanxi''s secret voice came in again: "If there is a conflict with these people, we will alarm God Monarch Tianlan."


    Afterwards, Primitive Phoenix also introduced Miyin, and said, "Let''s endure it for a while. These little fish are nothing to worry about, but if the God of Creation knows that we are here, he may not be able to hold the conference of the gods."


    If someone else said this, Su Yan wouldn''t be at all strange, he would just think it was very normal, but if the original Phoenix said this, it would be too weird!


    It turns out that there is still the word forbearance in her original phoenix dictionary?


    From the very beginning, Su Yan had noticed that Primitive Phoenix''s attitude was really strange, because she seemed to have some form of attachment to this conference of the gods.


    Everything in this world must have a cause and effect, and there must be a reason why the primitive phoenix is ??like this.


    But what is the specific reason, the original Phoenix did not say, Su Yan is not very clear.


    The Pantheon Conference is about to be held, and the answer should be revealed soon.


    However, the most important thing now is how to deal with these Pegasus knights who are already in sight.

 Chapter 4678： must be concealed

    Before Su Yan could deal with these knights, he saw that the girl of the **** race had already taken the initiative to explain to those pegasus knights.


    What happened just now was not complicated, and many people present were witnesses.


    They can fully prove that Su Yan only acted after being provoked by Prince Tamagawa.


    Moreover, the man that this Protoss girl originally liked was Su Yan.


    After these knights understood the general situation, they did not attack Su Yan, but instead wished Su Yan and the Protoss girl happiness in the future.


    Afterwards, a few people used a snare to hold Prince Tamagawa inside, and then a few horses pulled him away, and they left.


    What I have to say is that these subordinates of Tianlan Shenjun are very just in handling things.


    No wonder these Pegasus knights and Tianlan Shenjun have such a high prestige in the old world.


    After seeing these Pegasus knights go away again, the God Race girl turned around and looked at Su Yan, her eyes were ambiguous and excited.


    It seemed that she had already determined that Su Yanhui was her destined lover.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t seem to think so.


    Without waiting for the **** clan girl to come over, Su Yan directly controlled the sword light to soar into the sky!


    Almost disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The speed of Su Yan Yujian''s flight is of course not to be said. When he wants to fly away with Yujian at the fastest speed, then these Protoss will not be able to catch up no matter what.


    The undead emperor almost immediately followed Su Yan and flew up!


    Only the primitive phoenix said to the **** clan girl: "Little girl, you are very interesting. If there is a chance, we will meet again."


    After speaking, the primitive phoenix also turned into an extremely fiery flame and rose into the sky!


    The Protoss girl suddenly showed an angry expression. Of course, she also understood that Su Yan left without saying a word, clearly not wanting to be with her.


    Su Yan''s sword light quickly landed on the top of a mountain, and soon after, the Primitive Phoenix and the Immortal Emperor also flew back one after another.


    After seeing Su Yan, Primitive Phoenix''s eyes were still full of teasing, and said, "Su Baxian, you are too rude, don''t people like you? You are good, but you don''t say a word. Said to run away like this, is there someone like you? Are you worthy of people''s deep affection?"


    When the original Phoenix stepped on it, it was still on fire. This was something that Su Yan had never thought of.


    She is a real person, isn''t she afraid of getting burned?


    Besides, wouldn''t it be good for her to make such a silly joke?


    Su Yan said to the primitive phoenix: "Don''t make such silly jokes, I want to ask you one thing, in fact, when you were in the fairyland, you were already very curious, is there some hatred between you and the God of Creation? No? Why are you so obsessed with this conference of gods?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "After the conference of the gods, the gods of different eras will all unite, and they will definitely counterattack the immortal world. This seat is now one of the supreme gods of the immortal world and the holy ancestor of the demon race. Shouldn''t you be planning something for your demon child?"


    "What''s your plan?" Su Yan said, "I always feel that you''ve been hiding something from us. I came to the old world with you just because of Peacock''s face. You''re hiding something from us, isn''t it too bad? good?"


    Primitive Phoenix took it for granted: "Naturally, it is to pierce the conspiracy of these Protoss, and it is best to kill the God of Creation, so that the old world will fall into the state of disorder before, and those Protoss will no longer have the ability. Counterattack the fairyland."


    Primitive Phoenix''s reason is actually plausible, but Su Yan only felt that Primal Phoenix''s words were too high-sounding.


    In terms of her original phoenix character, she definitely won''t act like this.


    There must be some reason behind this, but she didn''t say it.


    Her original phoenix would not act for the reasons of world peace and the prosperity and stability of the fairyland.


    Of course, this kind of thing is extremely possible for those who have a strong sense of justice, but it can only be said that it is absolutely impossible for her to be a primitive phoenix!


    Her original phoenix has no sense of justice, and the most thing she has done is destruction!


    There are countless worlds that have been destroyed by her in the lower realm, and of course countless creatures that have been slaughtered!


    If the Jade Emperor and Su Yan said this, Su Yan would naturally believe it.


    But these words were said by the original Phoenix, and of course Su Yan would not believe a word.


    Su Yan originally wanted to question Primitive Phoenix, but he saw a blue ribbon floating in the sky not far away.


    It turned out that the girl from the **** race had already chased over here.


    Su Yan turned his gaze to Primordial Phoenix, Primordial Phoenix immediately defended himself: "Su Baxian, what do you mean by looking at the loneliness like this, it''s not the loneliness that led her here!"


    "Really not you?"


    Primitive Phoenix has never liked being suspected for no reason, not to mention that she has never done this at all, and suddenly said angrily: "Is it good for Gu to bring her here?"


    Su Yan didn''t look at the original phoenix anymore, and put his hand on the long sword, looking at the **** clan girl.


    After seeing Su Yan and the three of them, the Divine Race girl immediately showed a very happy expression.


    After the girl of the **** race landed on the mountain, she realized that Su Yan''s expression was very wrong. Su Yan looked very serious, but at the same time, she had an incomparably awe-inspiring look, making the girl of the **** race five steps away from Su Yan. Don''t dare to get any closer.


    Su Yan looked at the God Race girl and said, "How could you find it here?"


    That Protoss girl wasn''t a fool, of course, she could sense caution from Su Yan''s indifferent words.


    However, the girl from the God Race didn''t mind very much, and said directly: "When you hugged just now, people have left the scent mark of our tribe on your body. As long as the scent mark is still there, then people will find you. "


    Su Yan immediately sniffed hard, but he couldn''t smell anything.


    The protoss girl smiled very charmingly and said, "Of course you can''t smell it. This smell is very unique. Only the protoss who are very sensitive to various incense can smell it."


    After the God Race girl finished explaining, Primitive Phoenix glared at Su Yan fiercely.


    Then the primitive phoenix walked towards the God Race girl and said directly: "Little girl, you are really interesting, you can actually chase here. But he is destined to not be your man!"


    The Protoss girl originally had to argue, but she immediately saw twelve pairs of fire wings spread behind the primitive phoenix!


    When the twelve fire wings were fully opened, a circle of incomparably strong fire immediately surrounded the entire mountain!


    The flames rose to the sky with the divine might!

 Chapter 4679： Protoss Palace

    The God Race girl just felt a powerful divine might coming towards her face!


    In the face of the original Phoenix, she only felt that she was facing the real sun!


    In the face of such divine might, her existence is so insignificant and meaningless!


    After staying for a while, the God Race girl finally fell to the ground.


    Then she looked at the original phoenix in a daze, and no longer knew how to express her inner shock in words.


    She never thought that there would be such a beautiful and powerful existence in this world!


    After a while, the legendary name appeared in the mind of the God Race girl: "You are the God of World Destruction Phoenix? How could I meet the God of World Destruction Phoenix!"


    "I haven''t heard this title for a long time, and I really miss it." An expression of nostalgia appeared on Primitive Phoenix''s face.


    In the ancient times, there was no primordial phoenix in this world. The primordial phoenix roamed in endless time, and wherever it passed, it would set off an endless sea of ??destruction.


    Therefore, she was also called the Phoenix God of Destruction, and was worshipped by those gods!


    Because the power she possesses is at the level of destruction, the destruction she brings is like the end of the world described in religion.


    The Divine Race girl was completely stupid. She never imagined that the legendary God Phoenix would appear in front of her eyes like this, and it was in human form.


    But immediately, Primitive Phoenix said again: "Little girl, we are here to do big things, but we don''t have the time and effort to accompany your children. The good lover you are looking for is not an existence in the old world!"


    Su Yan thought that Primitive Phoenix would casually dismiss this God Race girl, but he did not want Primordial Phoenix to make such a big scene.


    There are many Protoss powerhouses on this continent, and those powerhouses should have already sensed the powerful divine power released by the Primordial Phoenix.


    It is impossible to say that many strong men have already moved towards this side, wanting to find out who released the powerful divine might.


    Su Yan originally wanted to say something to remind him, but Primitive Phoenix has already said: "You don''t have to worry too much, even if you reveal your identity, don''t be afraid, you should be afraid of those Protoss, after all, the identity and prestige of the loneliness is here, These children should have heard of Gu''s name in myths and legends!"


    Primordial Phoenix''s reputation has spread across many worlds, and in almost all worlds, she exists as a **** who destroys everything.


    The look in the eyes of the Protoss girl when she looked at the Primitive Phoenix had clearly become very frightened.


    In the midst of this fear, the God Race girl no longer knew what to say, and her throat seemed to be blocked all of a sudden.


    Only one heart is still beating desperately


    Primitive Phoenix gently lifted the chin of the Protoss girl and said, "Little girl, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Sura" The Protoss girl looked at the primitive phoenix in such an uneasy look, and she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Sura, very good, you will be an orphaned disciple in the future, you don''t have to go back to the tribe of the Qingxiang Protoss, your tribe must not even have a **** king, if you let a good seed like you continue there, it will be a waste of life. "


    When the God Race girl looked at the primitive phoenix and looked at the pair of golden eyes, she only felt that there was a terrifying heavenly power that seemed to be suppressed at any time!


    It made it very difficult for her to even breathe!


    Only after really facing this terrifying power can we really understand why the primitive phoenix is ??the existence of the world-destroying **** in many myths!


    Her flames are enough to burn everything to ashes, erasing the traces of an entire civilization!


    Faced with the request of the primitive phoenix, the Protoss girl naturally had no choice but to nod her head.


    Protoss girl Sura had mixed feelings in her heart at this time. She just felt very confused about the future and didn''t know where she would belong.


    After the protoss girl nodded and agreed, Primitive Phoenix immediately showed a happy expression, and at the same time put away the terrifying divine might and the twelve fire wings.


    Su Yan said: "You made a big splash just now. I''m afraid that many gods will come here to investigate. Should we move the place?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "It''s fine to move, it''s not very wise for these Protoss to discover our existence."


    Then, with a big wave of his hand, he took the protoss girl Sula and flew into the void.


    Sulla was still stunned until now, completely unaware of what happened.


    She had obviously come to find the husband she liked, but somehow she had become a primordial phoenix apprentice.


    Now that this matter has become like this, she doesn''t know how to end it next.


    After Su Yan and the others flew into the sky, they followed a big river down, and soon they saw a palace slowly rising from the ground next to the mouth of the big river!


    This palace is being shaped by some gods with powerful mana!


    The palace itself is exquisite to the extreme, and many totems of mythical beasts can be seen on it!


    The totems of these mythical beasts are not only lifelike, but also possess holy power!


    This palace occupies an extremely large area, and it is absolutely no problem to accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    Various statues are still being built around the pure white palace.


    These statues often symbolize some powerful tribes or Protoss heroes who have been famous since ancient times.


    The aesthetics of these Protoss are quite good. Even Su Yan thought that the palace they built was pretty good, and the imposing manner was already close to the Heavenly Court''s Lingxiao Palace.


    Of course, in this way, the amount of engineering for the entire palace can be said to be extremely large. If it were replaced by human craftsmen, even a skilled craftsman with a scale of 10,000 people might not be able to build such a vast palace complex in ten years.


    But the number of these Protoss here is not even twenty, and it can be completely completed in less than ten days.


    Perhaps this is the gap between humans and gods.


    The gods can easily reach areas beyond the reach of human beings, and use their supreme divine power to accomplish careers that mortals can only look up to.


    The Protoss girl Sula has long been demented, and she can''t help asking: "What is this palace built for? Why would someone build a palace here?"


    Primitive Phoenix laughed and said: "Of course it is a palace built by the subordinates of the God of Fortune, and what it is used for is more than a question. The conference of the gods will be held soon. What is it used for? This God of Creation is really generous, in order to hold a conference of the gods, he not only shaped a continent, but also built a whole set of palaces."


    The palace below is still under construction.


    Many palaces are connected together, and the largest palace is extremely imposing, I am afraid that it can easily be easily tens of thousands of gods.

 Chapter 4680： Into the pantheon

    Above the palace can also see a continuously rotating teleportation circle.


    After the palace is completed, those gods who are still on the other side of the old world will definitely be able to come here through this teleportation circle.


    And after Su Yan and the others left.


    On that mountain, many powerful **** kings immediately went to them, and these **** kings came from different tribes and forces.


    The reason why they came was because they sensed the unbelievably strong aura, and they thought it was some kind of sacredness showing a miracle here!


    But when they came here, they found nothing, they could only sense the powerful divine might still remaining in the air!


    This divine might is unimaginable even for these **** kings!


    If the master of this divine power takes action against them, I''m afraid they won''t be able to survive even ten moves!


    Although these Divine Kings have all appeared here, they are very vigilant with each other, they have not talked, and they have not even touched each other with their spiritual senses.


    The history between different Protoss is very complicated, there are many rules, and they are not the same.


    Therefore, even these powerful god-kings often do not make contact after encountering each other.


    As long as there is no contact, naturally there will be no conflict!


    This is the principle by which these powerful Protoss get along.


    After seeing the palace group, Su Yan and the others flew to the sea again.


    There are also many huge figures in the sea that occasionally appear and disappear, setting off waves of stormy waves on the sea!


    These should be Protoss or powerful gods living in the sea.


    In addition to these sea clans, Su Yan also encountered many ancient Asuras who were hunting a huge dragon.


    Asura was already an evil **** in ancient times, and his best and favorite thing was fighting.


    Although there were many companions that killed the dragon, the remaining Asuras were still killing the dragon one after another!


    The courage and courage of these asuras will never be affected by the death of their companions!


    Standing here, Su Yan released the Buddha and returned to the fairyland in the ancient times. Everything here is too similar to when Su Yan first arrived in the fairyland.


    Whether it''s the wild world, or the huge monsters that haunt the wild world, and those ancient gods who have their own rules


    Perhaps the meaning of the existence of the old world is to hold this ancient given, and at the same time give these Protoss a place to live.


    However, Su Yan remembered another very important thing. Before he finished asking the question, he was interrupted by Su La''s sudden appearance.


    At this time, Su Yan asked Primitive Phoenix directly: "Is there any irreconcilable conflict between you and the God of Creation, so you must destroy the Universal Gods Convention?"


    The original phoenix looked at Su Yan with a very strange look, and asked back, "How can you have such a strange idea, this is the first time Gu has come to the old world, how could there be a contradiction with the **** of creation? Lonely haven''t seen him!"


    Su Yan said: "There shouldn''t be anything to hide between you and me, and even if you want to, you can''t hide it from me. You have a special obsession with the Universal Conference, what''s the matter? Don''t be in a hurry to argue, if not With a special obsession, why do you use Peacock as a bargaining chip? Let me help you?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, of course there are some reasons for this. Actually, you don''t need to be too hasty, because when the time comes, Gu will naturally tell you clearly."


    Within a few days and nights, a series of majestic palaces rose from the ground.


    And above these majestic palaces, those teleportation formations also worked together.


    When the brilliance of these formations began to cover the palace, it represented that many powerful gods of the old world were arriving on this continent and this palace.


    Su Yan stood in the distance, it could be said that he was watching the fire from a hole.


    When many gods appeared, they showed a powerful body, and then changed into a flame, or a scorching aura, and did not choose to transform into a human form, and then entered the palace below.


    There are also many gods who appeared in the form of some far-flung creatures. They just reduced their bodies to about the size of humans, so that they could easily enter and exit the palace below.


    More protoss appeared near this palace in units of tribes or clans.


    Many of the gods that appear here have not appeared in this old world for a long time. Even for the gods of the old world, these ancient gods only live in myths.


    These ancient gods are often very strange in appearance, some with thousands of eyes, others with tens of thousands of antennae


    The existence and way of life of these ancient gods are completely different from those of today''s gods. Although they all have divine powers, they can be regarded as completely different species.


    Compared with humans, these ancient gods are more alternative existences.


    It stands to reason that these oldest gods should hide themselves in the deepest part of the galaxy and not participate in this kind of thing.


    But I don''t know what method the God of Creation used, and he could even invite all these oldest gods.


    After the appearance of the gods, the sky above this continent was gradually covered by various divine lights.


    These superimposed divine lights and divine powers represent that many gods are arriving here!


    There are many **** kings among these gods. The power of these **** kings is very powerful. If they are placed in the fairyland, they will definitely be the series of the emperors on the Megatron side!


    Su Yan stared at these gods without saying a word, thinking in his mind that the God of Fortune created such a big scene, what exactly did he want?


    Just by looking at these gods participating in the conference of the gods, you can know that the conference of the gods this time is not easy!


    Under the leadership of Nalanxi, Su Yan, Primordial Phoenix and the others also entered the Pantheon.


    There are too many Protoss who come to participate in the conference of the gods. It is almost effortless to get in, and there is almost no obstacle.


    I am afraid that the God of Creation would not have thought that Su Yan and the others would infiltrate his conference of the gods in this way.


    There are tall pillars in the hall of the Pantheon, and the space supported by these pillars is even more huge, enough to easily tens of thousands of people.


    All Protoss, regardless of realm or level, can come here as long as they are willing to participate in the Pantheon Conference.


    Su Yan had learned the lesson of the **** race girl last time. This time, he chose to disguise himself and dressed himself up as a Taoist priest with an extremely pale complexion, looking very old and frail.


    And the original Phoenix stood by Su Yan''s side, the factor of destruction in his heart had already become ready to move!


    But her primitive phoenix still needs to restrain herself carefully, because now is not the time to go crazy.

 Chapter 4681： Goddess King Ye Qingchen

    As the spiritual light from the sky continues to pour into this huge hall, various miracles continue to appear, one after another, **** kings revealing their true bodies here!


    These powerful god-kings attracted the attention of most of them, so that Su Yan and the others hardly attracted anyone''s attention.


    There have been more and more **** kings coming, but what makes Su Yan strange is that the master **** of creation has never appeared.


    so, what happened?


    Since he convened this conference of the gods, why has he, as the host, never showed up?


    In fact, it wasn''t just Su Yan who had this kind of doubt, there were many other gods whispering around.


    These Protoss stand in different places according to the ancient gods, tribes, clans and other factions.


    These Protoss have evolved in the old world for such a long time, coupled with the long history in the fairy world, there are many theories and historical allusions for various factions.


    However, these Nalanxi are very clear. While explaining these general characters and the source of divine power behind him, he led Su Yan and the others to the middle of many tribes.


    These tribes basically live in Sishang. Although Sishang is a small world, there are more than 300 different Protoss tribes.


    If Su Yan and the others were mixed in, no one would know about Su Yan and the others, and no one would easily suspect them.


    Because too many Protoss came, the huge hall became noisy for a while.


    Protoss from different factions and origins will not be as harmonious as old friends after meeting, and there are often irreconcilable contradictions among these Protoss.


    Competing with each other for the resources of some galaxies, perhaps having fought brutal wars for tens of thousands of years


    To make these Protoss live in harmony is like having the Daomen and the Demon Sect sit down and drink tea together in peace. This is simply a matter of fantasy.


    Therefore, it is very difficult for these **** races, who are enemies to each other, to maintain the current order without fighting each other after meeting.


    The gods who are the subordinates of the God of Creation are trying their best to do these things.


    But the effect can''t be considered too good, it is even more noisy than the vegetable market.


    Su Yan also felt as if he was in a powder keg that could explode at any time.


    And at this moment, a holy light suddenly shone down from the sky!


    In this holy light, it seems that all the malice in the soul has been purified!


    When you look up, you can see that many incomparably pure little angels are constantly flying in this holy light.


    These little angels are not living creatures, but elves transformed by divine power!


    These elves have certain intelligence and can be regarded as messengers of God!


    Being able to turn divine power into an elves means that divine power has entered a higher level.


    Therefore, after seeing these flying elves, the originally noisy hall suddenly became quiet.


    Even those gods and demons from ancient times have become dignified.


    And when the holy light reached its peak, a goddess king descended from the sky!


    This goddess is wearing a long white dress, and many golden patterns can be seen on the long dress, which makes her more noble and elegant!


    After seeing the goddess king, Primitive Phoenix snorted heavily, as if he knew the identity of the goddess king, and I was afraid that there was a festival between her and Primordial Phoenix.


    When the goddess-king descended from the sky, the generals lifted up her skirt automatically, making her look even more graceful and luxurious, as if a queen was scrutinizing her people.


    When she finally landed in the center of this hall, she just waved her hand, and her divine power turned into a high platform under her feet, and there was a throne on the high platform.


    But she didn''t sit on the throne, she just stood beside the throne.


    Su Yan asked Nalanxi in a low voice, "She shouldn''t be the God of Creation, right?"


    Nalanxi said: "She is indeed not the Lord of God, she is Ye Qingchen, the second highest ranked of the Four Heavenly Kings under the God Clan. Her mother is the Haotian God Clan, and it is said that she is the descendant of the Haotian Emperor."


    "Is that so? Interesting." Su Yan looked at Ye Qingchen with a playful expression.


    Primal Phoenix was extremely dissatisfied after hearing Nalanxi''s words, and said directly: "She is a **** descendant of Emperor Haotian, but she is just putting money on her stinky face!"


    Su Yan asked in a low voice, "Listening to your straddle, do you know her?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Of course I know her. She is the daughter of the Xitian clan among the twelve clans. She likes to seduce men everywhere because of her beauty. Claiming to be a descendant of Emperor Haotian is pure fart!"


    "Listening to your words, it seems that you robbed men back then?"


    Primordial Phoenix rolled his eyes at Su Yan and said, "Why do you talk so much? I need to fight this stinky woman for a man? How can she compare to me? Su Baxian, don''t you see that this stinky woman is a little bit different? She thinks that she is a good person, she is not as good as bullshit! Back then, she and her aunt married ancient emperor Bai Ze who could do such a thing, what kind of person do you think she is?"


    The communication between Su Yan and Primal Phoenix was very low, plus there were quite a few Protoss whispering below, and there were at least tens of thousands of Protoss gathered in this hall, with hidden masters from all walks of life.


    So Ye Qingchen didn''t notice this coming, she still had a smile on her face, but this smile was obviously a bit formulaic.


    However, Ye Qingchen''s face really turned the order of all beings upside down.


    The appearance of the Protoss is definitely better than that of the Human Race. Except for those Protoss who were originally very strange-looking, as long as they were humanoid Protoss, they could not look bad, and the ugliest grades were definitely handsome men and beautiful women.


    If it is more beautiful, it is Xiaojiabiyu, and if it goes up, it is a great beauty like Ye Qingchen.


    Her skin is as white as cow''s milk, and facing tens of thousands of Protoss alone, her aura is not lost at all. She is obviously someone who is used to seeing big scenes.


    Then she waved her hand, and the mana was blown in all directions. Although her mana was extremely powerful, it was not aggressive.


    After the mana was blown, it turned into many white jade tables and chairs.


    With these tables and chairs, tens of thousands of Protoss started looking for seats one after another.


    But to be honest, Ye Qingchen''s method of transforming these white jade tables and chairs is very superb.


    Ye Qingchen first introduced himself on the high platform, and then invited all the Protoss who participated in the Ten Thousand Gods Conference to sit down.


    She also said that she would entertain everyone on behalf of the God of Creation.


    Before long, many servants brought a lot of immortal wine, and sent a lot of blood food and fruits.


    These melons and fruits cultivated by the Protoss inherently contain divine power, and they are a great tonic that can never be eaten in the immortal world. After Su Yan sat down, he was very happy.

 Chapter 4682： Help me teach this stinky **** a lesson

    Primitive Phoenix didn''t have the heart to eat, she kept staring at the stage, as if she was ready to get up at any time to do something, but she couldn''t bear it.


    Ye Qingchen''s name should still be very loud in the old world. After her arrival, the order in this hall was basically maintained.


    Even the most senior ancient gods and demons are very peaceful in front of her.


    It''s just that everyone is not here to eat melons. Unlike Su Yan, most of the gods and demons have no interest in the food and immortal wine on the table.


    Immediately, the gods and demons couldn''t wait to ask: "I don''t know when the God of Fortune will come? Isn''t the God of Fortune planning to show us when we are here?"


    Ye Qingchen''s response was also very formulaic, she only listened to her saying: "My lord God, some things have been delayed. Once everything is settled over there, I will come over immediately. My lord God has already instructed, let me entertain you well. Son, if you have any needs, just tell me, if we can meet them, we will try our best to meet them.��


    The undead emperor whispered: "The conference of the gods is just around the corner. What can the God of Creation be delayed by? Is that event more important than the conference of the gods?"


    Su Yan was still eating the melons and fruits on the table, too lazy to pay attention to these things.


    When it was time to do something, the Primordial Phoenix would naturally charge and take the first position, and the rest of the matter would be meaningless even if it was left alone.


    Su Yan just waited for the moment when the primitive phoenix turned violently!


    Until then, whatever you care about is completely meaningless.


    Anyway, as long as the flames of the primordial phoenix burn, no matter what happens, it will reach the point of no return.


    Before that, it is better to take a good rest. These melons and fruits contain divine power, but they are all of the highest quality.


    The undead emperor wanted to be as free and easy as Su Yan, but with his boneless body, it was impossible for him to eat those fruits.


    Ye Qingchen quickly invited all the gods who participated in the conference of gods to drink a glass of fairy wine.


    Su Yan thought that after drinking this glass of immortal wine, the atmosphere would become a little more harmonious.


    Who knew that the atmosphere not only did not become harmonious, but strode forward in an irreversible direction!


    I saw an old **** with an octopus head first slammed the wine glass in his hand to the ground.


    Then many old gods followed him and threw the wine glass to the ground!


    These old gods were very dissatisfied with Ye Qingchen, because Ye Qingchen claimed to be the descendant of Emperor Haotian, but he was born of the Twelve Clan, and the Twelve Clan and those old gods never dealt with it.


    The twelve clans advocate order, and most of the old gods were born in the sea of ??chaos, and of course they also regard chaos as the truth.


    In addition, the only thing the old gods believed in was Emperor Haotian, and Ye Qingchen''s claim to be a descendant of Emperor Haotian''s blood was enough to make those old gods feel extremely unhappy.


    Order and chaos are inherently opposite sides. This contradiction is not just as simple as a turf war, but also has an element of faith.


    Once the word "faith" is added to anything in this world, it will become very complicated and cruel!


    There have been many **** battles between the two sides in the old world, and the losses have been enormous!


    After finding the right opportunity, these old gods will of course attack Ye Qingchen!


    But Ye Qingchen was one of the Four Heavenly Kings, and in this old world, he could be considered an extremely powerful existence.


    Su Yan had already seen that Ye Qingchen''s realm was close to that of a primitive phoenix, and he was only one step away from the sacred.


    Ye Qingchen might not be as powerful as the original phoenix, but just trying to shut up these nasty old gods is still an easy thing to do.


    I saw Ye Qingchen swayed the divine light again, and after the silver-white divine light shrouded it, it formed a strange force field that was similar to a field but not a field!


    Even Su Yan had never seen this incomparably strange force field, so there was a hint of strangeness in Su Yan''s eyes.


    After this strange force field fell, those old gods were immediately blocked in it!


    Those old gods immediately wanted to get out of trouble, but no matter how the old gods exerted their divine power, there was absolutely no way for them to get out of trouble.


    But before these old gods can change their dharma bodies, the force field has already bound these old gods!


    These old gods have silver-white rays of light on their bodies. This silver-white rays of light are obviously some kind of seals, which not only make them completely unable to transform into a huge body of law, but also make them unable to use the divine power in their bodies!


    The power of this seal is really unbelievable!


    You must know that no matter what era the gods were born, ancient gods, old gods, or other gods, they all used divine power.


    If the divine power is sealed, then these so-called great gods will actually become unarmed mortals.


    And in the white light, many butterflies flew up. These butterflies relied on fluorescent light to shape their bodies, and their existence is the embodiment of divine power!


    When these magnificent butterflies were flying in the air, the old gods were unable to say a word!


    Ye Qingchen raised the wine glass with many jewels, like the most arrogant queen, and said to the old gods: "If you want to do anything, I can match you, but I won''t be able to do it at the God Lord''s conference of the gods. Wait. After the Pantheon Convention is over, I will always be there for you."


    Ye Qingchen''s use of both hard and soft hands really shocked those old gods.


    For the rest of the Protoss who saw her as a woman who wanted to do things, they also needed to carefully weigh their weight at this time.


    Ye Qingchen picked up the wine glass, and although he hadn''t yet sat on the throne, he had already covered the audience with majesty.


    Primitive Phoenix stared at Ye Qingchen with a very impatient expression, and said, "This stinky **** looks really arrogant! It really **** me off!"


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "If you take action, can you subdue her within ten moves?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s gaze was already directed towards Ye Qingchen, and the anger in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Ten tricks? It''s a little difficult. After all, if you fight in this palace, you will be a little bit uneasy. This palace is so luxurious, it would be bad if it were damaged." Su Yan said.


    Primitive Phoenix said indifferently: "This palace is not yours, so what if it is damaged? Is it possible that someone would dare to ask you to lose money? If you can defeat her within ten moves , then I will promise you a condition, no matter what it is, as long as it is something that I can do, it will definitely satisfy you."


    "Okay, that''s what you said." Su Yan looked towards Primitive Phoenix.

 Chapter 4683： Divine Appearance

    Primitive Phoenix looked at Su Yan and said, "She Ye Qingchen is not an ordinary woman. Don''t underestimate her. If you do ten tricks, it''s still very difficult to see you alone."


    Su Yan heard Primal Phoenix''s words, and already knew that she meant to go back on it, so he said aggressively, "You are Primal Phoenix, so you shouldn''t be able to speak, right?"


    There are not many opportunities for Primitive Phoenix to propose such a condition, so it is even more necessary to grasp it!


    The original Phoenix really said: "Of course this seat will count! But you have only eaten so many fruits and melons, aren''t you afraid of choking yourself? If you can''t do it, forget it, and this seat will not embarrass you."


    Su Yan patted his stomach and said, "You have the strength to make a scene when you''re full. I''m going to do it, Primitive Phoenix, you just wait to meet my conditions. I''ll go to your Kunlun Yuxu soon. Pick up Peacock, and after that, she is not allowed to go back to your Kunlun Yuxu! Save yourself having to come back again!"


    Primitive Phoenix almost jumped up when he heard Su Yan''s words, "Good guy! Are you planning to forbid me from seeing your daughter in the future?"


    "Of course you can, you have to come to our house. How can you forcibly bring the married daughter back to her mother''s house with the water poured out by the married daughter? Hmph, I don''t know how many immortal emperors are watching our jokes. Woolen cloth!"


    "It''s not because you protect that stinky girl from Long Jie!"


    "Okay, it''s useless to talk more, wait until I settle this Ye Qingchen and see what else you have to say!"


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already stood up and walked towards the high platform in the center of the palace!


    As Su Yan stood up, an incomparably astonishing momentum rose from his body!


    Under the deterrence of this momentum, the surrounding Protoss couldn''t help but look at Su Yan sideways!


    After Su Yan changed his face, he was just an old man who described him as withered, but the shocking atmosphere that he exuded at this time did not match the rickety image at all.


    Those Protoss have already whispered, and they can''t guess what the identity of this ricket old Taoist is!


    Protoss girl Sura couldn''t help showing a worried expression. After all, the strength that Ye Qingchen showed just now was obvious to all.


    More importantly, in the confrontation just now, Ye Qingchen obviously did not use his full strength.


    If she uses her power with all her strength, I don''t know what level she will reach?


    But Primitive Phoenix said to the God Race girl: "Don''t worry, Su Baxian is a man whose power is far above Ye Qingchen, and even the God of Fortune might not be his opponent. Humph! It''s time for these idiots to see what it is. True power!"


    Su Yan walked all the way to the bottom of the high platform, without any obstruction, Ye Qingchen was drinking, she saw Su Yan walking towards this side.


    At first, she just glanced at it lightly and didn''t take it seriously, but after this glance, she immediately realized that something was wrong!


    Then Ye Qingchen turned around his neck and looked directly in Su Yan''s direction!


    This time Ye Qingchen''s gaze fell on Su Yan, and he couldn''t move it away!


    Su Yan Yi Rong became an old Taoist priest with a pale complexion. With Ye Qingchen''s mana, it was very easy to see through this simple disguise.


    But Ye Qingchen didn''t care about Su Yan''s appearance at all from the beginning, what her eyes focused on was Su Yan''s spirit!


    Ye Qingchen''s eyes can not only see things that the naked eye can distinguish, but also things that others cannot distinguish with the naked eye.


    All the gods'' souls have their own light in her eyes.


    The light of those demigods is very weak, and after reaching the general, the light can cover a person.


    And after reaching the realm of the king of gods, the light of the soul will descend into the sky, like a shooting star that never falls!


    Only after reaching the sacred, the light will appear restrained, as if it has changed into a diamond, which can continuously reflect the surrounding light!


    Su Yan''s spirit has already reached this level!


    There is a holy man here!


    This was something Ye Qingchen never thought of!


    She held the wine glass to her mouth, and had long since forgotten to drink. She only had Su Yan in her eyes, and when she saw Su Yan getting closer and closer, she suddenly became a little flustered!


    How can the divine appear in the assembly of the gods?


    You must know that those holy beings are the top existences in the old world, and they can often control an entire constellation and billions of planets!


    How could it appear at the venue of the Pantheon Convention?


    Even the God of Creation is not sure to invite those saints!


    Of course, Ye Qingchen was very aware of this insider information.


    That''s why she showed such a surprised expression when she saw Su Yan!


    The so-called sacred, extraordinary sanctification!


    The power and realm have already reached a great level that ordinary Protoss can''t understand at all!


    Ye Qingchen didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking at all, and he didn''t know whether Su Yan was an enemy or a friend, so he was stunned for a while, not knowing what to do.


    After Su Yan walked to the bottom of the high platform, he lightly jumped onto the high platform, almost facing Ye Qingchen''s eyes, and the distance was extremely close.


    Ye Qingchen saw that Su Yan''s eyes had changed from black to gold, and the sense of oppression had also changed from being vague to being the top of Mount Tai!


    It seems that just looking at Su Yan, her spirit is completely unbearable!


    The opponent''s strength has reached this level!


    Ye Qingchen just thought it was incredible!


    At the same time, the **** kings below have also realized that things seem to be wrong, because they can also feel an unprecedented strong sense of oppression from Su Yan!


    He just heard Su Yan clasped his fists towards Ye Qingchen and said, "I want to ask you for some advice. Your divine power is very strong, and you are already qualified to be my opponent."


    "Eh?" Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan, and all of a sudden, he didn''t know where to start.


    The situation in front of her was beyond her imagination and beyond the design of the God of Creation.


    Even the God of Creation never thought that there would be a divine presence here in person!


    "kill!"


    Following Su Yan''s violent shout, a powerful murderous aura was released from his body!


    This powerful murderous aura swept across the four directions, making all the Protoss in the hall feel a powerful threat!


    Before Ye Qingchen could react, the sharp sword qi charged towards her!


    Su Yan''s violent shout just now was actually reminding Ye Qingchen that he was about to shoot.


    But even though Su Yan reminded him first, Ye Qingchen still felt that Su Yan was too quick!


    Almost before she could make any reaction, the sharp sword qi was able to blind her eyes!


    Ye Qingchen could only use divine power, and wanted to use divine power as a barrier to isolate Su Yan''s sword energy!


    But when Ye Qingchen did this, it can only be said that he underestimated the power of Su Yan''s sword qi!


    The barrier of divine power was completely broken in less than three seconds!


    But for Ye Qingchen, even worse things are yet to come!

 Chapter 4684： Lord Shiva

    After the barrier of divine power was broken, a crimson flame came straight from her body!


    Ye Qingchen was suddenly forced to a very dangerous realm!


    And this was just the second trick Su Yan used!


    Ye Qingchen could only abandon this high platform and retreated towards the rear at the fastest speed!


    In her spiritual sense, an incomparably huge threat has been sensed!


    If she is directly hit by this flame, I am afraid that her life will be in danger!


    Since Ye Qingchen has seen through Su Yan''s sacred realm, she feels that she will use all her strength and energy to deal with it, and she will never dare to underestimate the enemy or take luck!


    After Ye Qingchen withdrew from the high platform, there was only a rumbling sound, and the high platform created by mana was almost instantly ignited by the fierce Chitian Divine Fire!


    In the strong divine fire, nine fire dragons flew out, catching Ye Qingchen!


    Ye Qingchen only flew into the air, and he still hadn''t landed safely. Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s attack had already killed him!


    Everything is so fast!


    Not only the speed of the attack, but more importantly the rhythm and frequency of the attack!


    Under this fast rhythm, Ye Qingchen only felt that if he couldn''t catch his breath, he would soon be swallowed up by the powerful fire of the opponent!


    At this point, you can only really work hard!


    Ye Qingchen released a stream of light!


    This streamer turned into a little butterfly flying in the air!


    After the little butterfly flapped its wings in the air, it collided with the nine fire dragons head-on!


    Then the little butterfly was knocked away, but the pieces that were shaken out changed into more butterflies!


    These butterflies are not at all afraid of the fire dragon transformed by the Chitian Divine Fire!


    After each collision, more butterflies are born from the ashes of the butterflies!


    At this time, Su Yan also came out of the fire!


    Su Yan''s disguise has long since been burned to ashes. At this time, Su Yan is no longer a Taoist with a pale complexion, but a handsome and handsome man!


    Those disguises have all been burned to ashes in the flames.


    Ye Qingchen was briefly lost after seeing Su Yan.


    She was not captured by Su Yan''s beauty, but after seeing Su Yan''s true face, she began to think about who he is!


    In this old world, there are no more than seven gods, and two of them are women, so there are only five gods left!


    Considering that Su Yan used Shenhuo, the scope of consideration should be even smaller.


    But Ye Qingchen thought about it for a long time and still couldn''t figure out who Su Yan would be!


    It seems that there has never been such a divine being in the old world!


    The Protoss below were all astonished to the extreme!


    No one would have imagined that Su Yan would take the initiative to attack Ye Qingchen, and after the attack, he completely suppressed Ye Qingchen at a disadvantage!


    Ye Qingchen could only passively defend, and he didn''t even have the ability to fight back!


    After Su Yan stepped out of the sea of ????fire, there was already a red spear in his hand!


    Ye Qingchen''s face became more and more strange after seeing the red ying spear in Su Yan''s hand.


    It seems that she has recognized that the magic weapon in Su Yan''s hand is the series of the divine artifact!


    But even if he recognizes it, it does not mean that Ye Qingchen has the ability or method to deal with the power of the divine artifact!


    Su Yan still remembered the ten-stroke pact with Primordial Phoenix, and now there are still seven strokes left!


    If you use the divine artifact within these seven moves, if you want to repel Ye Qingchen, it should be more than enough.


    But it is extremely difficult to completely kill Ye Qingchen!


    Su Yan just shook the red ying spear in his hand, and the terrifying power turned into a circle of flames and filled the surrounding sky and earth!


    Even those Protoss who got closer were all forced to retreat!


    All the gods around were shocked for a while!


    Because even a fool can sense the unbelievably strong aura from the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    Yes, the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance is very outrageous even for those Protoss!


    And after Su Yan condensed the fire energy of the red lotus sky dance a little, it turned into an incomparably huge dragon head, directly swallowing Ye Qingchen and those strange butterflies into a sea of ??fire!


    Ye Qingchen had nowhere to escape in front of this gun!


    Only when he really faced Su Yan could he understand how exaggerated and terrifying the pressure that followed him was!


    Ye Qingchen''s mind fell into a blank when faced with this shot. As the goddess king, she didn''t know how to resist!


    The power of this gun is really strong to the outrageous level!


    Ye Qingchen had never encountered an attack of this level before, as if she had already avoided it before the attack was launched!


    After this shot, the old gods burst into fierce applause!


    Those old gods had already suffered a big loss in Ye Qingchen''s hands just now, and now seeing Su Yan''s hands sinking Ye Qingchen into a sea of ??fire, they naturally cheered for Su Yan!


    But more Protoss were shocked. They didn''t expect Ye Qingchen to be held so easily by the other party, and they didn''t even have the strength to fight back!


    After the fire dragon devoured everything, a golden lotus appeared on the ground!


    The inner stamen of this golden lotus is red again, and it seems to contain endless power of destruction!


    At the same time, there is also the divine power of destruction vented from this golden lotus!


    Those **** kings were suddenly shocked to the point where there was nothing to add!


    "This is the power of destruction! The power of God Shiva''s destruction!"


    "Absolutely not wrong! Our tribe has the holy relic of Lord Shiva! Just like this power, the power of Lord Shiva has already appeared in the world!"


    "Lord Shiva is here! Could it be that the legend of the end of the world will be tested?"


    For these gods, Shiva is also the **** of destruction!


    When the cycle of a world comes to an end, then Lord Shiva will appear!


    Then burn everything in this world and turn everything into magma in a sea of ??fire!


    When all is destroyed, then sins will also be purged and forgiven!


    These legends may not be believed by everyone, but those powerful Protoss can fully sense that the golden lotus conveys the breath of the Lord God!


    Lord Shiva is of course the supreme divine by nature!


    What is the meaning of divine power and realm, how can these gods not be clear?


    That is the great power in the fairy tales that is enough to open up and perish everything!


    And once there is a divine presence here, it also means that the pattern of this conference of the gods will undergo a great change!


    Now, the vast majority of the Protoss already feel that Ye Qingchen is more fortunate!


    Because she is facing the destructive power of Lord Shiva!


    Ye Qingchen''s strength and realm are indeed very strong, otherwise he would not be qualified to enter the ranks of the Four Heavenly Kings!


    But even if she is strong, what if she is the opponent, Lord Shiva!


    No Protoss would think that Ye Qingchen had a chance of winning, even if the possibility was 1%.

 Chapter 4685： Imprisoned in the golden lotus

    After the fire dragon erupted violently, only one golden lotus remained open.


    The floor of the palace has long been destroyed, and the cracks spread rapidly around the golden lotus.


    Ye Qingchen''s voice came from inside Jinlian at this time. She asked, "Who are you?"


    Su Yan became more playful and said, "Didn''t you hear what the gods call me? I''m Lord Shiva!"


    Ye Qingchen was speechless after hearing Su Yan''s words, and it seemed that she had also fallen into a state of extreme anxiety.


    Ye Qingchen tried Jinlian''s barrier several times, but was bounced back by Chitian Shenhuo.


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to try, it won''t work. If you can''t even hold a little girl in captivity, then I don''t need to come out and mix."


    Ye Qingchen was trapped inside the golden lotus, gnashing his teeth, but there was nothing he could do, because this golden lotus was transformed from an artifact of good fortune!


    Unless her strength and realm surpass Su Yan, it is impossible to get out of this golden lotus.


    After Ye Qingchen was really helpless, he said to Su Yan: "Are you really the reincarnation of Lord Shiva? Obviously impossible! The era of destruction has not yet come, how could Lord Shiva appear in the old world?"


    Su Yan''s power has indeed reached a certain peak at this time, and it is still climbing!


    Su Yan said: "Really? Do you want me to show the dharma body that destroys the gods here? If you want to see the body, I can show it to you, but I''m afraid this palace can''t bear my divine power."


    Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan with a horrified expression, but it didn''t matter whether he saw the dharma body that destroyed the gods.


    She has long known that Su Yan''s identity is Shiva, the **** of destruction, there is no semicolon in the power of destruction, and it is impossible to fake it.


    After knowing this, Ye Qingchen, like the Protoss, became extremely frightened in his heart.


    The reason why she became terrified was entirely because of the great name of Shiva, the **** of destruction!


    In myths and legends, the God of Destruction Shiva will be the terminator of multiple worlds, and after destroying all worlds, he will bring the world into constant annihilation.


    The new world will not be created until Brahma falls asleep again.


    Ye Qingchen actually still had the strength to fight, but after sensing the divine artifact and Shiva''s breath, she was already suspicious of life, and completely lost Su Yan''s courage to continue fighting.


    When a person loses courage, no matter how much power and realm she possesses, she will definitely not be able to escape the fate of defeat in the end!


    Primitive Phoenix patted the table at this time and flew directly into the sky.


    In order to constrain these gods, there is actually a curse in this palace, so that these gods cannot fly easily.


    But after the twelve fire wings behind the primordial phoenix were opened, these restraining spells were directly turned into ashes!


    At the same time, there is a circle of terrifying heat waves swaying in the air!


    The heat wave also contains a very sacred atmosphere of destruction!


    Behind the twelve fire wings, the divine power of the phoenix has also reached its peak!


    After seeing Su Yan subduing Ye Qingchen, Primitive Phoenix finally couldn''t hold back his loneliness, and chose to follow along with him!


    When the divine power of the phoenix continued to reverberate inside the palace, those ancient gods seemed to have awakened some ancient memory, and it seemed that there was something still surging in the hearts of these gods!


    There was an old **** who exclaimed almost immediately: "The Destruction Phoenix God of Destruction?"


    "Phoenix of the Sun?"


    "Destroy the Phoenix Emperor?"


    These are the names that Primitive Phoenix used to call, and these names represent what she has done and the fears of many Protoss for her!


    In the ancient times, when the primordial phoenix had not fully awakened her self-consciousness, when she flew anywhere, it would only bring despair and complete destruction!


    Even those Protoss tribes couldn''t resist her divine might at all!


    So her image is also regarded as a totem to be worshipped!


    Now the tribe that worships her is also in this palace. These Protoss crawled in front of the primitive phoenix, and it seems that their faith is still as pious as before!


    Primitive Phoenix looked at the four directions with those golden eyes with great pride, and few of the Protoss dared to look at her.


    Under her fire and flames, the emotions that rose among the Protoss below were mostly fear and panic!


    Primitive Phoenix enjoyed the fearful gazes of these Protoss towards her, and wanted to return to the era when she had just awakened her consciousness.


    At that time, although the Protoss were the masters of the heavens, they were still extremely afraid of her.


    She can roam wherever she likes in the form of a phoenix, regardless of her existence and the destruction that her arrival will bring, as well as the various terrifying consequences.


    That was the most enjoyable era of the original Phoenix.


    Later, although she was endlessly free in Kunlun Yuxu, her huge body could only be trapped in this small human body, and there would always be times when she felt aggrieved and wanted to release herself.


    But at this time, the original Phoenix has endured.


    Because once she reveals the Doomsday Phoenix''s legal body, even if she doesn''t do anything, it will have extremely terrifying lethality!


    Now Primitive Phoenix no longer has to force herself, this is the old world, no matter what consequences she brings, she doesn''t have to pay a heavy price.


    She has made plans to completely liberate her power!


    After Su Yan used the red lotus sky dance to transform into a golden lotus and trapped Ye Qingchen, he was also staring at the original phoenix.


    Seeing the aura of the primordial phoenix suddenly blooming, Su Yan''s heart sank, afraid that she would release the doomsday phoenix''s Dharma body regardless.


    Once the original phoenix becomes indulgent and unrestrained, it does not care about the consequences.


    Although Ye Qingchen couldn''t see it, he had already sensed the powerful and incomparable aura of the Primordial Phoenix, and suddenly became a little flustered.


    Ye Qingchen and Su Yan thought of going together on the matter that Primitive Phoenix might liberate the Phoenix Dharma body and cause terrible consequences.


    The Ten Thousand Gods Conference has almost gone bankrupt. I am afraid that even the God of Creation would never have imagined that such an outrageous thing would happen!


    The original phoenix would kill the old world at such a time, and did so at the conference of the gods!


    Ye Qingchen warned: "Phoenix! Do you know that doing this will trigger the wrath of the God Lord!"


    Primordial Phoenix snorted coldly, and then responded: "Ye Qingchen, you are really an idiot. Back in the Eternal Era, Gu already thought you were hopelessly stupid. After so many years, I can''t imagine that you are still like that. Stupid! Even if your master is angry, it has nothing to do with Gu! Gu is here for revenge! You **** of the twelve clans should have been swept into the ashes of history long ago!"


    After Su Yan heard the word "revenge", he also looked directly at Primitive Phoenix.

 Chapter 4686： one hit ten

    Primitive Phoenix said: "After Gu was pregnant, did you want to be exiled to the old world? Unexpectedly, in today''s era, Gu is still the supreme of the fairy world, and you so-called gods have long been in this prison. The old world settles down. It''s hilarious!"


    It turned out that after the Primordial Phoenix was pregnant with Princess Kong Qian, its power declined, and these Protoss made up their minds to banish Primordial Phoenix to the Old World.


    That was the time when the Twelve clans ruled everything.


    Even if the primordial phoenix had planned to go dormant because of her pregnancy, those Protoss never planned to let the primordial phoenix go.


    Because of the existence of the primitive phoenix, it is a huge threat to the heavens.


    Coupled with the terrifying destruction that Primal Phoenix brought to the heavens before, it is reasonable for the twelve clans to want to take advantage of Primitive Phoenix''s pregnancy to become weak and completely banish her to another world.


    If Su Yan was the decision-making core of the twelve clans, he would have given similar orders.


    Although this incident did not succeed due to various reasons, Primitive Phoenix has always held this incident in her heart. She has always had the character of revenge, and now there is no possibility of forbearance towards these Protoss!


    The twelve clans who participated in the decision to exile her and the war had to bear her wrath!


    However, what made Su Yan care about was that when talking about the Twelve Clans before, Primitive Phoenix didn''t show anything special. She was able to hide this matter so deeply, which was somewhat beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    The twelve clans today have long since changed. They were first slaughtered by those ancient emperors, and then a few ethnic groups fled to this old world. Although they have recovered some vitality, they are still worse than the most prosperous era. I don''t know how many times!


    Ye Qingchen said: "The things of those days are long gone! Today''s twelve clans have not only changed a generation, it has been several generations ago, and now those young gods have never even seen you. , why bear your wrath?"


    The primordial phoenix who was in anger couldn''t be reasonable, she said angrily: "Even if these things were not done by them, at least they have something to do with their ancestors. Do they want to be exempted from the responsibility for their ancestors'' fault? "


    What Primitive Phoenix has to do is to take revenge on the twelve clans, as many as they can kill!


    In the end, she will release the Dharma body of the Phoenix Doomsday and completely destroy the entire continent!


    In this old world, the original phoenix seems to have returned to the ancient times, and there is no need to have any scruples when exercising its own power!


    The terrifying divine might was released directly in this hall!


    When circles of divine phoenix fire swayed above, countless **** races scrambled to flee outside the palace!


    At this time, these Protoss only hated their parents for giving them one less leg!


    The primordial phoenix plus the great **** Shiva, this is equivalent to the completeness of the two world-destroying gods.


    In many myths, these two destroyed countless lives and ended the existence of countless civilizations.


    Just getting close to them is tantamount to close to destruction!


    Who of these Protoss can have no desire to survive at all?


    Today''s conference of the gods has become the biggest scene since the opening of the old world!


    Today''s events, regardless of the final result, will be recorded in the annals of history forever!


    Many of the **** kings of the twelve clans also ascended into the air, wanting to deal with the primitive phoenix!


    In addition to the twelve clans, there are also some **** kings flying into the air. They may be supporters of the **** of creation, or they may be friends with the twelve clans, or they may have a strong inseparable strength from the primitive phoenix in ancient times. Hate!


    A **** battle above the palace is imminent!


    The gorgeous palace suddenly turned into countless rubble, and it fell everywhere with the Phoenix Divine Fire!


    Those huge pillars were also shaken and felled!


    The terrifying divine power criss-crosses above, and the brilliance of the law complements each other!


    This battle has entered a white-hot stage from the very beginning!


    The power of these **** kings is very surging, but after all, they are a little **** here, and they dare not show their full power!


    After all, there are many people around them or their disciples.


    But Primitive Phoenix doesn''t have so many scruples. Every time she shows her power, she can push those **** kings into a very dangerous situation!


    Although the primitive phoenix had more than one enemy, it turned out to have the upper hand firmly, completely suppressing those **** kings to the disadvantage!


    In fact, even if the power of these **** kings is not limited, they can''t match the original phoenix.


    In the face of the surging Phoenix Divine Fire, even with divine weapons to protect them, these Divine Kings are still forced to retreat, and there is no way to deal with them!


    And Ye Qingchen, who was trapped by Su Yan, was extremely anxious!


    Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan and said, "Lord Shiva, there is no hatred between you and me, and there is no intersection before, why do you have to trap me? Do you want to sit and watch that crazy woman from Phoenix mess up here? come?"


    Su Yan looked at Ye Qingchen, there were more and more butterflies scattered around her, but no matter how these butterflies changed, it was impossible to break out of the cage transformed by the divine artifact.


    These butterflies are not only symbols of mana, but also magical life.


    Although it is only a small step from pure magic to magic life, as long as this small step is crossed, and the realm becomes higher, it will have the strength to open up good luck.


    No matter how talented the monks of the human race are, or how bad luck is, it is impossible to cross this small step. This is the exclusive power of the gods, and it is a natural moat that can only be crossed by cultivating divine power.


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Indeed, there is no hatred between you and me at all, and I didn''t want to deal with you at all. But I made a bet with Primal Phoenix, betting on whether I could subdue you within ten moves. Five moves have just passed, and there are still five moves that have not been used. And you still have the power to fight, if I let you go, wouldn''t I lose the bet?"


    Ye Qingchen had a speechless expression on her face, although she had already been extremely anxious.


    This conference of the gods is about to be messed up. If the responsibility in the future is to be blamed by the **** of creation, I am afraid that she will not be able to bear it alone.


    Ye Qingchen suddenly looked at Su Yan and said, "What if I take the initiative to admit defeat to you? Will you still take the initiative to attack me? As long as you win against me, it means you have won the bet with Phoenix, then you will have no scruples. !"


    Ye Qingchen asked Su Yan rather hesitantly, but Su Yan answered quickly, "If you admit defeat, it means that I won the bet with Primitive Phoenix, and I don''t seem to have any more. It''s necessary for you to take action."

 Chapter 4687： old hatred

    Ye Qingchen said almost immediately: "That''s good, Lord Shiva! I have already conceded defeat to you! Your divine power of destruction is invincible in the world, and I ask myself that I am not your opponent!"


    Su Yan immediately turned his attention to the primitive phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, what are you thinking, don''t kill this bitch! This **** is not a good thing, a man who only seduces other people! You kill her quickly, don''t say it''s a condition, Even three conditions and ten conditions alone will satisfy you."


    But Primitive Phoenix''s words did not receive a positive response from Su Yan, only Su Yan said, "I don''t like bullying women, let alone killing women."


    Although Primordial Phoenix was angry, there was nothing she could do, because she had long known that Su Yan might make such a choice.


    But the original phoenix is ??not afraid!


    Even if the Twelve Clan and Ye Qingchen join forces, the Primordial Phoenix is ??absolutely sure to kill and ascend to the sky! Let the twelve clans pay the price in blood!


    At that time, I will completely destroy this continent by the way, and then go back to the fairyland.


    At that time, I will see if the twelve clans dare to go to the fairyland to find his original phoenix to seek revenge.


    If she has the courage, she can naturally kill again.


    If she didn''t dare, she would naturally save a lot of trouble.


    The original phoenix had transformed that magic sword, and the sword qi that the magic sword exhaled was like a stream of light in the dark night!


    After merging with the Phoenix Divine Fire, the Primordial Phoenix brought a very cruel death to the twelve clans below with just a flick of a sword!


    Those demigods and true gods couldn''t resist the sword energy and raging flames of the primitive phoenix at all, and even those divine generals were extremely reluctant to resist.


    Those who can come here to participate in the General Assembly of Gods are of course important figures in the twelve clans, or the kings and grandsons.


    The strength of these people may not be very high, but their identities are very prominent. If they are slaughtered by the primitive phoenix, the twelve clans will not only hurt their face, but also hurt their insides.


    These god-kings who are fighting against the primitive phoenix are afraid that they will not be able to communicate with each other after returning to their own clan!


    A god-king directly transformed into his own body, turned into a giant of 2,000 feet, and completely broke the dome of the palace!


    The giant held a pair of axes in his hands. The axe seemed to be formed from the cosmic stars, and many cosmic stars could be seen inside!


    When the pair of axes were cut down together, the primitive phoenix could only use the flames as a shield to forcibly catch it.


    Su Yan did what he said and accepted Jin Lian''s restraint on Ye Qingchen.


    Those fluorescent butterflies that changed in divine power also flew directly towards the higher sky. Ye Qingchen had just regained his freedom, and he couldn''t wait to deal with the original phoenix.


    But she was stopped by Su Yan before she could do anything to Primitive Phoenix.


    Su Yan said to Ye Qingchen, "I don''t like to bully women. Just stand here and don''t disturb her. I won''t hurt you."


    Although Su Yan''s words were very light, the weight contained in them naturally didn''t need to be said.


    Especially since she had already fully experienced Su Yan''s divine power just now, Ye Qingchen could only stare there angrily, watching the god-king of the twelve clans and the primitive phoenix fight fiercely.


    And above the twelve clans, those old gods and ancient gods are already about to move!


    These old gods, ancient gods and the twelve clans also have deep hatred, and of course they will not miss any opportunity to get down on the ground!


    If all the powerhouses of the Twelve Clans were killed here, then the Twelve Clans would definitely suffer a great loss of vitality along with them.


    Ye Qingchen was born in the twelve clans, so he had to think about the affairs of this group.


    She looked at Su Yan and asked, "Are you the new man from Phoenix?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have no such relationship with her." Su Yan said.


    "Then why do you protect her like this? Without you, she would never dare to be so reckless! The reason why she dares to be so reckless is because you are giving her the bottom line, isn''t it?!"


    Su Yan said: "That''s right, she relied on me to give her the bottom line, so she dared to do whatever she wanted here. But it is reasonable for her to take action against you. When she was pregnant, it was not your twelve clans who dealt with her first. ?"


    "How is that possible! Whatever world she descends into, she will bring endless destruction! Do you know how many worlds her upper and lower realms have been destroyed by her?" Ye Qingchen''s tone gradually became excited, "If she can''t be exiled, How can there be a peaceful day in the heavens? Do you know how many heroic warriors of our twelve clans died at her hands? Could it be that we provoke her first?"


    Su Yan said leisurely: "What you said is wrong, the original phoenix is ??still in the Immortal Realm, and it is still the Supreme Being of Kunlun Yuxu. What kind of destruction did she bring to the Immortal Realm? But it is normal for you to have such thoughts back then. She was indeed a disaster star back then, where there are hundreds of millions of casualties, it is normal for you to have hatred for her."


    Su Yan said: "If it were normal, I would definitely not choose to stand on either side and let you both fight a fair duel. But this time it won''t work, because the daughter that Primitive Phoenix was pregnant with was my wife. In other words, Primitive Phoenix she is now my wife. It''s my mother-in-law, I can''t watch my mother-in-law being bullied by outsiders casually, so I have to feel sorry for you a little."


    After Ye Qingchen listened to Su Yan''s words, he was speechless for a while, not knowing what to say.


    To be honest, Ye Qingchen was really stunned to the extreme. She looked at Su Yan and didn''t know what to say to impress Su Yan!


    Her mind is in chaos now, and she is simply in a mess. She really can''t understand why Shiva, the **** of destruction, has become the son-in-law of the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan said: "Ye Qingchen, I don''t want to fight with you anymore. I just want to ask you a question, God of Fortune and me, who do you think is stronger?"


    After Ye Qingchen heard Su Yan''s question, she fell into a great silence, as if she had no way to answer the question Su Yan asked.


    "Is this question difficult to answer?" Su Yan asked.


    After a long time, Ye Qingchen said: "Lord Shiva, with your power, you can indeed laugh at the world, but I just want to tell you that the power of the God of Creation is absolutely beyond your imagination. If you think you can easily To be above the God of Creation is a big mistake!"


    Su Yan smiled confidently at this time, and said, "Whether it is the fairy world, the star world, the Yuan world, or the other side, I have even been to the devil world, and I haven''t tasted a defeat! If the God of Fortune can really be strong enough To this extent, I can''t ask for it."


    Ye Qingchen was completely speechless to Su Yan, she had never seen such a strange man before.


    In the mouth of this man, although he did not claim to be invincible in the world, everything he said contained the tone of invincibility in the world.


    As for this man''s ability, Ye Qingchen had no choice but to obey.


    After all, after five moves, she was trapped by Su Yan and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 4688： Immortal emperor shot

    When bursts of fire and rain fell from the sky, this newly built palace was almost destroyed.


    The Immortal Emperor also flew to Su Yan''s side with the **** clan girl Sula.


    Su La was completely speechless at this time, and when she looked at Su Yan, a layer of fear appeared in her eyes.


    What happened in front of me is obviously completely beyond the imagination of the God Race girl!


    She just followed the clan to join in the fun, and she never thought that the Pantheon Convention would turn into a **** massacre!


    Although battles between different Protoss take place all the time, such melee carnage is not seen every day.


    Those demigods and true gods have suffered heavy casualties!


    When two elephants fight, the first to die is not necessarily the elephant, but the ants under the elephant''s feet.


    This is what is happening now!


    Even those demigods and true gods are already beyond imagination to mortals in the lower world.


    But when they were in the battle between the gods and kings, they were just insignificant ants.


    Su Yan glanced at the **** clan girl Sura, and then comforted: "Don''t be afraid, we will leave here after she has vented her emotions on it. You will definitely not be hurt."


    Ye Qingchen snorted coldly, and said, "Not necessarily! Don''t think that I am the only subordinate of the God of Creation!"


    "Oh, yes, there are four great heavenly kings under the lord of creation, right?" Su Yan had already raised his head and looked at the sky.


    I don''t know when, a man has appeared in the square formation group of the palace.


    The man was naked on his upper body, covered in muscles, and looked very lean.


    I don''t know when this man appeared. When he appeared, he didn''t rush to attack the original phoenix. He just stood in the sky and watched it all happen coldly.


    It seemed that he had no intention of intervening at all.


    This man should not be the God of Creation!


    If the biggest hero of the old world, like the God of Fortune, is to appear, he will never be alone, nor will he be naked, so that he has no face.


    This man can only possibly be one of the four heavenly kings under the God of Creation, and this man''s breath, strength and Ye Qingchen should be on a par with each other.


    Ye Qingchen also quickly looked at the man in the sky, but Ye Qingchen''s face did not show such a happy expression, instead he said: "He is indeed one of the four heavenly kings, but he is the weakest. That one, he doesn''t know what to do here!"


    Perhaps after hearing Ye Qingchen''s words, the man turned his head and looked over here.


    When his eyes turned to this side, it suddenly became different from before, and his eyes became sharper than ever before!


    Su Yan instinctively sensed that this sharpness was not aimed at him, but at Ye Qingchen.


    I''m afraid that the so-called four heavenly kings under the God of Creation must have a very unharmonious relationship with each other.


    But this is also the norm. For the superior, it is best to have a very poor relationship between the subordinates and not communicate with each other in old age and death, so that they will not be completely overhead.


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then said to Ye Qingchen, "Do you think he can save you?"


    Ye Qingchen said: "If I join forces with him, I can definitely fight with you, even if you have the divine artifact in your hand."


    "Oh, do you really think so?" Su Yan looked at Ye Qingchen.


    Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan without showing weakness, and continued, "You can give me this chance! Let''s see if we can suppress you after joining forces!"


    However, Su Yan said, "I don''t intend to give you this opportunity. Immortal Emperor, leave this man to you to deal with."


    The undead emperor has been silent since the beginning, as if he had turned into a sculpture.


    At this time, after hearing Su Yan''s instructions, the undead emperor turned around and put down the cap of his cloak.


    After seeing the skull under the cape hat, not to mention Sula, even Ye Qingchen was startled!


    The flame of the soul is beating forever in the eye socket of the skeleton, this is the only thing that can prove that the undead emperor is still alive!


    The undead emperor said: "It''s just a small scene. It shouldn''t take much time to settle this guy. Emperor Su Xiandi will just wait for me here."


    Ye Qingchen was going to sneer at the undead emperor, but after the undead emperor showed his strength, Ye Qingchen was completely speechless.


    What came from the undead emperor is the most authentic, and it is absolutely impossible to have the power of the incomplete Feathered Serpent!


    Feathered Serpent God is also one of the main gods in this world!


    Moreover, it is in charge of fertility, prosperity and war. I don��t know how many ancient **** tribes worshipped the totem of the Feather Serpent!


    And the Feathered Serpent God is naturally the Lord God of this world!


    The Lord God is equal to the Holy!


    Although there is only one word difference between God King and Sacred, the gap between power and realm is like a heaven.


    The reason why Ye Qingchen has no ability to fight back in front of Su Yan is because she is only a **** king.


    Holy two!


    And it''s not even an existence like the original phoenix!


    Such a combination can go sideways no matter where it is, Ye Qingchen is already very puzzled at this time, where did Primitive Phoenix invite these two helpers!


    Both are sacred! It is the top **** who can occupy the galaxy by himself and collect the beliefs of hundreds of millions of mortals at the same time!


    Although the undead emperor and the man had not yet officially fought, Ye Qingchen already knew the result.


    It is almost impossible for the King of God to defeat the Divine, and it is only a matter of time before that man loses.


    Now, if you want to reverse the situation, you can only pin your hopes on the God of Creation!


    As long as the God of Creation can reach this place now, then maybe there will be a chance to make a comeback.


    At least the men and horses of the twelve clans will not be slaughtered completely!


    But Ye Qingchen also knew that this was impossible.


    The reason why the God of Creation did not show up for a long time was indeed because he encountered something more important, and there was no way to separate his origins there.


    When the undead emperor flew to the sky, he finally faced the man face to face.


    The man''s muscles were like steel, and he was obviously the kind of Protoss warrior who had exercised his body to the extreme.


    However, no matter how powerful his physical body is, it is destined to be meaningless in front of the undead emperor.


    Because the undead emperor would not fight him hand to hand at all!


    The man stared at the undead emperor, and then said: "You are obviously holy, how can you turn into a dead bone? Then why can''t you die after turning into a dead bone?"


    The undead emperor said: "I didn''t fly up to hear you ask these questions, but if you can beat me, maybe I''m willing to satisfy your curiosity!"

 Chapter 4689： Comprehensive rolling

    "Okay, please listen carefully, I am Qi Lingshan, one of the Four Heavenly Kings under the God of Fortune!" The man stared at the undead emperor and said, "I don''t know which one is the holy one?"


    The undead emperor said: "You can call me the undead emperor, or you can call me Feathered Serpent God!"


    Behind the undead emperor, the image of the Feathered Serpent was already looming.


    Feathered Serpent God is a goddess of female body, with an extremely plump figure, and the characteristics of women on the body are so obvious.


    This is also in stark contrast to the body of the undead emperor skeleton.


    Who would have imagined that the deity of the Feathered Serpent God, who is in charge of the fertility and reproduction of all things, would turn out to be a skeleton.


    And those ancient Protoss who were fleeing for their lives, after seeing the image of the Feathered Serpent God in the void, they all stopped and knelt down on the spot!


    The beliefs of these Protoss are extremely pious, and the undead emperor almost senses the power of their beliefs!


    Under the blessing of the power of these gods'' beliefs, the incarnation of the phantom of the Feather Serpent God suddenly became more and more real.


    At the same time, behind the Feathered Serpent God, there is also a golden wheel!


    The brilliance of this golden wheel overshadowed the sun in the sky!


    During the conversion of the golden wheel, many incomparably obscure Protoss symbols were slowly rotating along with it.


    Ye Qingchen couldn''t stand it anymore. Qi Lingshan''s strength was not as good as hers, so how could he be able to defeat Feathered Serpent God?


    Although this battle has not yet begun, the result is already doomed.


    On the other side, the twelve clans have already had a **** king fallen!


    This Divine King broke through the blockade of the Phoenix Divine Fire, finally killed the Primordial Phoenix, and stabbed his long sword into the Primordial Phoenix''s chest!


    He originally planned to use the sword energy to strangle the Primordial Phoenix, but he did not want the long sword to be burned by the flames within the Primordial Phoenix after the long sword was inserted into the Primordial Phoenix''s chest!


    Then the original phoenix directly used the magic sword to chop off the head of this Shenwei without changing his face!


    Ye Qingchen was a little happy when she saw the sword in the original Phoenix, but Su Yan poured cold water on it: "Injury of this magnitude can only kill mortals, and it is insignificant to her original Phoenix. Phoenix''s resilience is higher than The dragons are even stronger, and any wound in the flames can heal automatically."


    Facts have proved that what Su Yan said is completely correct. The phoenix phoenix battle body of the original phoenix came into play immediately, not only melting the long sword of the **** king, but also recovering the injuries on the body almost immediately.


    The primitive phoenix''s movements were no different from those just now, and those god-kings were immediately suppressed to the point of misery.


    Only then did Ye Qingchen realize that his mistake was too outrageous.


    Su Yan said, "The Phoenix Phoenix Battle Body of the Primitive Phoenix is ??born at full level, and its resilience is the best battle body in the world. Even if you cut off her head now, she can still be reborn with full blood in the flames of the Phoenix Divine Fire. Even me, it is extremely difficult to kill her, what unrealistic things are you expecting?"


    "The methods of those ancient emperors back then were much more powerful than those of these **** kings, but they still couldn''t do anything to the original phoenix! If the original phoenix was so easy to kill, with her arrogant character and arrogant behavior, I don''t know. How many times have you died!"


    Why could the enemies of the Primitive Phoenix tolerate her being so arrogant and domineering?


    It''s not because there''s no way to really kill her Primal Phoenix!


    It is also impossible to fight the primitive phoenix by exchanging life for life and blood for blood.


    Because of this, the Primordial Phoenix is ??the most unique existence in this world!


    No matter how the power of the fairy world changes, she always retains the supreme status in the fairy world!


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know when the God of Creation will come. If he comes later, I''m afraid that the continent he has worked so hard to create will not be able to keep it. From what I know about the original phoenix, she will definitely let it go in the end. The fire burned this continent through the middle."


    Ye Qingchen was completely speechless.


    The battle between the Immortal Emperor and Qi Lingshan has reached a very terrifying level.


    So much so that the formations used to support the time-space transmission of the ancient gods and the dharma body were shaken together.


    Qi Lingshan''s strength is not bad, the divine power has been transformed into a shield and spear, as well as a golden armor.


    If Su Yan is not mistaken, Qi Lingshan should be the earliest emperor Shitian, and also the ancestor of the emperor Shitian in the mortal world and Xumi world.


    In the early days, Emperor Shitian had not yet merged blood with mortals and other gods, and the power of the emperor in the pure blood was also very pure!


    Speaking of which, Emperor Shitian of the ancient times should be the blood descendant of Emperor Haotian.


    Ye Qingchen and Qi Lingshan had a bad relationship because of this.


    Qi Lingshan never admitted that she was the blood descendant of Emperor Haotian, because Ye Qingchen did not have the power of the Emperor at all.


    But no matter what kind of power, in the final analysis, it depends on who is using it.


    The realm of Qi Lingshan is obviously different from that of the undead emperor. When he uses the power of the emperor, there is no way to break through the guardian formation of the Feathered Serpent!


    The formations constructed by those mysterious Protoss symbols are like reincarnation discs.


    The undead emperor has always fought less with people, but it definitely does not mean that his strength is weak.


    If he didn''t use the divine artifact of good fortune, Su Yan would have no certainty of winning against the undead emperor.


    It is precisely because the Undying Emperor''s power is so strong that Su Yan has very strong confidence in him.


    Qi Lingshan is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the undead emperor.


    The reason why the undead emperor didn''t transform into the Feathered Serpent God to destroy Qi Lingshan as soon as he came up was simply because the undead emperor wanted to test the power of the immortal seal!


    The undead emperor has been sealed for too long, and he hasn''t touched anyone for a long time. He needs to slowly accumulate experience before he can return to the most powerful era of the year.


    When the immortal seal turned into a shocking seal and was suppressed from the sky, Qi Lingshan was only left to support it.


    This situation is exactly the same as when Ye Qingchen faced Su Yan!


    The Four Heavenly Kings under the God of Creation do not know how many ancient gods they have defeated, nor how many ancient gods and demons they have defeated!


    It can already be regarded as the strongest Protoss bred in the old world, but in front of Su Yan and the undead emperor, this originally powerful and genius power is as clumsy as a child''s performance.


    Qi Lingshan, like Ye Qingchen, felt an extremely strong sense of frustration!


    It was his self-esteem that kept him fighting.


    When this moment of self-esteem was broken, it must be the moment when he surrendered.

 Chapter 4690： divine power

    Ye Qingchen''s complexion had already turned extremely pale at this time. She was helpless as she watched the members of the Twelve Clans being slaughtered by the Primitive Phoenix, and the Protoss of the Ancient Tribes was also helpless as she watched the Primordial Phoenix and the Undead Emperor''s feet.


    Maybe the old world is about to change!


    The three in front of them may be able to break the original order of the old world, and even the God of Creation cannot defeat them!


    Just when Ye Qingchen''s eyes became extremely dark, a scolding suddenly came from the sky, "Ye Qingchen, what are you doing? Why did the Ten Thousand Gods Convention become such a ghost! Do you know that if the Lord God knows about it? If so, how angry will you be?"


    After Ye Qingchen heard the scolding words, not only was he not angry, but he was overjoyed!


    Because the owner of this voice is all too familiar to her, it is Tianlan Shenjun, the head of the Four Heavenly Kings!


    Not only Tianlan God appeared in the sky, but also the Pegasus knights under Tianlan God!


    These Pegasus knights are clearing the way, and an incomparably magnificent chariot can be seen behind them.


    And above the chariot, is Tianlan Shenjun himself!


    To be honest, Su Yan is very interested in Tianlan Divine Sovereign, just because that small bronze cauldron uses the power of prayer!


    Among the Protoss, there are very few people who can use the power of prayer!


    He Tianlan Divine Sovereign has such ability, it can be regarded as very extraordinary.


    Such a character can naturally arouse Su Yan''s interest.


    But Tianlan Divine Sovereign''s attention was not on Su Yan at all. He first looked at the palace that had been turned into rubble, and then his attention was completely on the original Phoenix!


    The strong fire element in the air made Tianlan Shenjun feel very unfamiliar and very familiar!


    God Monarch Tianlan remembered almost immediately that there were many fire elements left in the place where his younger brother fell!


    In terms of the feeling of fire elements, the fire elements in the two locations are almost equally active and full of strange divine power!


    Then the murderer who killed his brother is about to come out!


    Thinking of this, the expression on Tianlan Shenjun''s face is almost distorted!


    Tianlan Shenjun has always been very concerned about his own younger brother. His younger brother was killed like this, and his heart was full of anger and hatred!


    Therefore, God Sovereign Tianlan didn''t pay any attention to Ye Qingchen''s intention at all, but directly drove his chariot to kill the primitive phoenix!


    After the chariot collapsed in the void, the wheels gradually took on the might of thunder!


    At the same time, it also accelerated the speed of the chariot to a level like an arrow from the string!


    The chariot that suddenly came from the diagonal side has long ago aroused the vigilance of the primitive phoenix!


    Before the frontal impact of the chariot arrived, the primitive phoenix had already created a pillar of fire in the air by relying only on thoughts and without any spells!


    The original phoenix meant to use this pillar of fire to stop the Tianlan God!


    After all, the phoenix divine fire of the original phoenix is ??also extremely lethal.


    Under normal circumstances, the other party will definitely avoid the divine fire edge.


    But Divine Monarch Tianlan seems to have been dazzled by hatred, or because he has an extremely strong confidence in his own strength, and he actually charged directly at the fire pillar of the Phoenix Divine Fire!


    There was no hesitation at all during this process, and the chariot did not slow down at all!


    The original phoenix had just dealt with the **** king of the twelve clans head-on, and when he turned around, the chariot had already passed through the pillar of fire with the thunder, and it came in front of her!


    This time, even Primitive Phoenix had an extremely surprised expression on his face!


    Then with a bang, the chariot and the original phoenix collided together!


    There was an extremely violent explosion in the sky!


    After the first round of explosions ended, there were many explosions in a series!


    The impact of these explosions was very terrifying, turning the palace complex below into a piece of rubble.


    Ye Qingchen''s face was full of surprise. If she was in such an explosion, even if she didn''t die, she would be seriously injured.


    I don''t know what happened to the original Phoenix and Tianlan God!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face did not change.


    Because Su Yan had long known that although the series of explosions just now were very violent, they could not pose a real threat to the Primordial Phoenix.


    Her phoenix phoenix body has a strong defense, and even if she is seriously injured, it can recover in an extreme time.


    Nothing to worry about at all.


    Su Yan stared at Ye Qingchen at this time, thinking about when the God of Creation would appear.


    Whether the fire of civilization has really fallen into the hands of the God of Creation!


    After the rounds of explosions on the day finally ended, I saw a divine fire that turned into a phoenix and flew into the sky!


    The space-time magic circle above was crushed into pieces!


    When those formations were smashed, the passage between this place and other time and space was not completely cut off, and it became very chaotic and uncontrollable.


    The vortex of time and space gradually appeared in the sky!


    The turbulent flow of time and space in the whirlpool is already something indescribable!


    The battle between the Undying Emperor and Qi Lingshan was also greatly affected.


    But the undead emperor is also really strong. He raised a hand. In his hand, the ancient spell was turned into a disc. This disc combined with the boundless divine power turned into a seal, which cracked the upper part. The sky and the turbulent time-space turbulence were all sealed!


    Ye Qingchen was stunned, and said, "Is this the divine strength?"


    Just one hand can re-seal the fission of time and space, this hand is powerful enough to change the world!


    Su Yan said, "What''s so surprising? He is the Feathered Serpent God, the mother **** of all beings in the lower realm. If he doesn''t even have the ability, how can he protect all beings?"


    Ye Qingchen gritted his teeth at this moment and said, "What exactly do you want? Now that the Ten Thousand Gods Convention has already been held, don''t you want to unify the old world?"


    After Ye Qingchen finished speaking, he also felt that this matter had a great possibility.


    If not, how could these three come together?


    But Su Yan looked at Ye Qingchen with a surprised face, and instead showed a helpless smile.


    Ye Qingchen''s idea was like a peasant fantasizing that the emperor had a golden pole. It was really out of line!


    This so-called old world may be very important to her, but to Su Yan, it is simply a worthless and barren world.


    The Old World is far inferior to the Immortal World, but a barren land used to exile these old gods and ancient gods.


    There is no way to compare it with the world of God.


    And the Chaos Emperor has already said that these gods in the old world are actually false gods that will fall.


    Only the gods of the heavenly world can truly transcend the multiverse, past and future timelines, and exist forever and ever.

 Chapter 4691： Which pot is not opened and which pot should be lifted

    And above, when all the explosions were over, the original phoenix was the first to reveal its true body.


    Behind the primordial phoenix, the twelve fire wings have turned into twelve feathers. These twelve feathers can be said to be the condensed product of the primordial phoenix''s divine power!


    When the Twelve Fire Wings changed from pure real fire to physical feathers, it can also be seen as the original phoenix entering serious mode.


    In this serious mode, the power of the original phoenix will reach the highest point of human form!


    Moreover, the primitive phoenix will temporarily suppress the violent emotions in his heart and enter a state of neither joy nor sorrow!


    The original phoenix held a knife and a sword in his hands, awe-inspiring murderous aura, like a Valkyrie in ancient times!


    The chariot had already disintegrated in the explosion, and even the three real dragons had already been smashed to pieces!


    However, Tianlan Shenjun was not injured.


    A layer of light blue divine light barrier condensed outside the body of Tianlan God. It was this divine light barrier that completely blocked the impact of the explosion just now and the lethality of the Phoenix divine fire!


    Su Yan asked Ye Qingchen and said, "This God Monarch Tianlan can use the power of prayer, right?"


    "How did you know?" Ye Qingchen had a surprised expression.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I saw Primitive Phoenix and his younger brother fight before, the bronze cauldron can store the power of prayer. Then as the master, he can definitely use the power of prayer, it''s not surprising. ."


    A relaxed smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said: "The power of prayer is very troublesome, even if I deal with it, it would be a little tricky, but he chose the wrong opponent. He chose the original phoenix as his opponent and prayed. Power is meaningless."


    Ye Qingchen''s face showed a very incomprehensible expression, not knowing why Su Yan said that.


    Because judging from the current situation, the Primordial Phoenix and Tianlan Divine Sovereign are at most five-to-five, and no one has taken advantage.


    The reason why Su Yan made such a judgment was based on that at the time, and he would never say empty words without evidence.


    The original phoenix did not have a good solution for the power of prayer, because the power of prayer can modify reality and create many incredible miracles.


    But looking at it the other way around, even if Tianlan Shenjun has the power to pray, what can he do?


    Could he use the power of this wish to completely kill the Primordial Phoenix?


    When both sides no longer have the power to kill, then this battle will inevitably become a protracted fight.


    And once it becomes such a situation of a war of attrition, it will undoubtedly be more beneficial to the original Phoenix.


    Because the Primordial Phoenix possessed almost infinite physical strength, even Su Yan would not be able to outlast the Primordial Phoenix.


    Not to mention Tianlan Divine Monarch, in terms of physical strength, he may not be comparable to Su Yan, let alone compared to the original phoenix.


    In addition, the Primitive Phoenix also possesses an ability that others absolutely do not possess��the Phoenix Divine Fire can make her reborn from the ashes!


    And once the power of prayer is used up, it is almost impossible to recover in battle.


    Although the power of prayer is stronger than divine power, it is very difficult to collect and restore.


    This is the biggest weakness of the power of prayer.


    This weakness should not be exposed when dealing with the old gods who are not very powerful.


    Tianlan Shenjun can completely defeat these old gods before the power of prayer is exhausted.


    But this time the opponent is the original phoenix, and the opponents of the old goddess are not at the same level!


    After becoming a protracted war, this weakness will be magnified infinitely!


    In the end, it will definitely become the battle between Tianlan Shenjun''s younger brother and the original Phoenix, and one side will always be consumed to death.


    God Sovereign Tianlan faced the primitive phoenix at this time, and said: "God King Ding has returned to my hands. If you say that, my brother should be killed by you, right?"


    An extremely sarcastic expression appeared on Primitive Phoenix''s face: "You used the power of prayer, so the fool who dared to provoke the loneliness is also your younger brother? It seems that your family are all hopeless fools. Dare to challenge Gu''s authority! Do you know Gu''s fame?"


    Primitive Phoenix has become gnashing of teeth in the end. The most unbearable thing about her Primordial Phoenix is ??naturally the challenge to her authority by others!


    Divine Sovereign Tianlan stared at the primitive phoenix with resentment on his face, and the hatred for killing his younger brother can be said to be undying!


    God Sovereign Tianlan said: "Although you are the God of Destruction Phoenix! But do you know that the ruler of the old world is the God of Creation! As long as the God of Creation arrives, he will definitely subdue you! How wild can you be? "


    "Subdue? You actually think someone can subdue Gu?" Primordial Phoenix''s killing intent was extremely fiery, and the fire energy rushed towards the sky!


    After the terrifying fire raged in the air for a while, it turned into countless fire phoenixes and flew around in the sky!


    These fire phoenixes are not spells, but the products of the primordial phoenix''s anger.


    That is to say, Primitive Phoenix is ??indeed so angry at this time that her anger has been reflected in the real world!


    This is something only a righteous God can do!


    Even Su Yan had not seen such a scene for a long time.


    God Tianlan still didn''t know how much he had angered the Primordial Phoenix, he looked at the Primordial Phoenix and continued: "You can indeed be arrogant now, but when the God of Creation comes into the world, you will definitely not be the opponent of the Lord of God. The divine majesty of the Lord God is far above you, of course it is easy to surrender you!"


    This is called the typical pot which cannot be opened without lifting.


    Tianlan Shenjun said this kind of words will definitely not do him any good, it will only arouse the anger of the original phoenix more and more.


    After some strong people get angry, they may become chaotic, lose their own statutes, and their strength and performance will be indecent.


    But the original Phoenix will never have such troubles.


    Because the original phoenix is ??not using the spells and formations that read spells at all, what she uses can be regarded as her own talent.


    When her anger is higher, the natural power will be stimulated.


    Opponents who are familiar with Primordial Phoenix will wear high hats on Primal Phoenix. Once Primitive Phoenix wears those high hats and calls her an unparalleled existence, she will not be able to accumulate her anger, and her strength will be affected instead.


    Tianlan Shenjun probably didn''t know that his words would backfire.


    At this time, he has not opened the distance between him and the original phoenix.


    Relying on the power of prayer, the divine light enchantment was so arrogant in front of the primitive phoenix, I was afraid that I would suffer a big loss later.

 Chapter 4692： fear of extinction

    After the original phoenix was furious to the extreme, he laughed out loud.


    Then the fire phoenixes flying around the sky became more and more agile.


    And the fire energy around the primitive phoenix is ??also rising frantically, she has been surrounded by a group of flames at this time!


    Even the phoenix phoenix battle armor around him was finally burned by this group of flames!


    At this time, the original phoenix can no longer see the flesh and blood, and can only see the flames surrounding everything!


    It seems that she has transformed her form from flesh and blood to fire spirit.


    In this way, various physical attacks are more ineffective against the original Phoenix.


    What if there is the power to pray?


    If Tianlan Divine Sovereign did not have the divine weapon to restrain the Phoenix Divine Fire, I am afraid that he would still fall into a situation where it would be difficult to move an inch.


    And with the wild rise of flame power around the primitive phoenix, the rubble and ruins of the palaces below were gradually disintegrating, and many rocks on the ground were also disintegrating together, and soon a meandering magma river appeared on the ground.


    The crimson magma river brings a strong smell of sulfur.


    Those Protoss have already fled far away, and those who dare to besiege the Primordial Phoenix now are at least God King-level existences.


    But even those **** kings are already retreating at this time!


    Everyone has heard of the prestige of the Primitive Phoenix, but it was just out of a moment of righteous indignation that he fought the Primordial Phoenix for a while.


    By the time Tianlan Divine Sovereign came and entangled with the primitive phoenix, these Divine Kings had already calmed down.


    After calming down, some fearful emotions appeared in the hearts of these **** kings, and at the same time, they were already retreating in their hearts.


    No one wants to continue fighting with the Primordial Phoenix, especially since the Primordial Phoenix''s power has become more powerful than before!


    Looking down, their clansmen have already retreated.


    In this way, they have no courage to fight to the death with the original phoenix.


    These **** kings are retreating, of course God Tianlan can see that, but he did not intend to rely on the power of these **** kings.


    What Tianlan Shenjun thought was to hold the Primordial Phoenix first, and then wait for the God of Fortune to clean up the situation.


    Although Tianlan Divine Sovereign has long been interested in Primordial Phoenix, he is not a fool after all, and he knows what level Primordial Phoenix is ??in.


    I saw Tianlan Shenjun took out an orb.


    This orb looks radiant on the surface and exudes infinite brilliance!


    Even Su Yan showed extremely interested eyes after seeing this orb.


    In terms of the power of prayer, this orb should be regarded as a very complete container, and I don''t know what material Tianlan God used to create the magic weapon.


    However, the **** king who can reach the level of Tianlan Shenjun, of course, has some unique places.


    When this orb was taken out, Tianlan Shenjun''s aura suddenly changed.


    But after Ye Qingchen saw the almost playful expression on Su Yan''s face, he didn''t know what was going on, so he no longer had any confidence in Tianlan God.


    A primitive phoenix is ??already too strong to handle!


    Not to mention the man standing beside her.


    The man had already subdued her with only five moves, and he did it without obviously using his full strength.


    Ye Qingchen''s fear of Su Yan''s strength had already reached its peak.


    More importantly, she couldn''t see through what this man was thinking at all, and she didn''t know what this man wanted at all.


    Once you have absolutely no idea what your enemy wants, you are bound to be led by your own enemy.


    This kind of feeling is really bad, but Ye Qingchen is already powerless to change this situation!


    Divine-level battles are not something she can participate in, and now her only hope can only be pinned on the God of Creation who has not yet appeared.


    Perhaps only the God of Creation himself can subdue the extremely powerful man beside her.


    Thinking of this, Ye Qingchen said to Su Yan, "With your realm and strength, you don''t need to be a phoenix''s lackey at all. You can completely dominate a world and achieve the status of the supreme god."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I already have such an identity. How can I control one world? I used to be the supreme ruler of the immortal world."


    "Master of the Immortal Realm" Ye Qingchen fell into contemplation at this time, because since ancient times, there are only a few who can be called rulers of the Immortal Realm.


    And those few have long since fallen!


    Ye Qingchen didn''t know much about the current situation in the Immortal Realm. She hadn''t been to the Immortal Realm for seven thousand years.


    Seven thousand years is neither long nor short, it is enough to change the world.


    Ye Qingchen lowered his self-proclaimed voice, and then asked Su Yan, "Are you the ruler of the Immortal Realm today?"


    Su Yan said, "There is no co-owner in the Immortal Realm today, but I once ruled the Immortal Realm in an earlier era."


    Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan, Su Yan was very relaxed when he said this, it didn''t look like he was lying at all.


    But Ye Qingchen couldn''t remember after thinking about it for a long time. There was an era ruled by Shiva, the **** of destruction.


    And Su Yan was too lazy to explain, the battle between the primordial phoenix in the sky and the Tianlan Divine Sovereign was getting better!


    Tianlan Shenjun used the power of prayer to rewrite the reality several times, and resolved the attack of the original phoenix.


    But after the embers of those divine fires fell, the ground instantly turned into a sea of ??Asura fire!


    The traces of the existence of those palaces have been completely erased. Whether it is the exquisite palace room or the lifelike statues, they all melted into the sea of ??fire, leaving nothing behind.


    The Protoss girl Sura has long been terrified.


    The vast majority of the Protoss who came to participate in the Pantheon Convention were born in the old world, and they had never been to the fairyland.


    For them, the existence of the original phoenix is ??just a legend. They never thought that the doomsday phoenix of the mythical story would one day appear in front of their eyes.


    And it will really bring about a very terrifying destruction!


    Seeing those originally incomparably beautiful palaces sink into the sea of ??fire, Sulla only felt thrilled.


    Her existence and strength are so insignificant in the face of such destruction, like a little ant, she has absolutely no way to control her future.


    The twelve feathers behind the original phoenix are releasing colorful brilliance, making the original phoenix seem to have turned into a small sun!


    The divine light that filled the sky covered everything, even the power of prayer could not compete with the original phoenix!


    It seems that the original phoenix itself already contains infinite light and heat, she is the hottest sun in this world!


    The surrounding temperature has already reached the level of purgatory.


    However, Su Yan had already released the barrier, completely isolating the terrifying high temperature.


    It is still very peaceful within this enchantment, but this peace is not known when it will be broken.

 Chapter 4693： too far

    Su Yan''s willingness to fight against these Protoss is not very high, because there is no deep hatred between the two sides, even if there were some festivals back then, it was all a matter of Chen Zhi''s rotten millet, and he had to recall many epochs before.


    Su Yan doesn''t hold grudges like the original Phoenix, and many of the things and hatreds from that year have long since been forgotten.


    Moreover, he still hasn''t revealed his identity back then, even Ye Qingchen didn''t know that the unfathomable man in front of him was the Emperor Xianwu back then.


    The battle between Tianlan Shenjun and the original Phoenix has entered a white-hot stage from the very beginning.


    These two have hatred for each other, and they will never show mercy when they move their hands.


    There were terrifying fireworks in the sky!


    These fireworks carry the blazing high temperature, even the body of the gods can''t bear it!


    The physical strength of Tianlan God is naturally unbearable. He can only use the power of prayer to turn into different divine lights to resist the fireworks!


    But the fireworks cast by the Primitive Phoenix soon spread all over the sky, and the Primordial Phoenix even turned his body into a pure fire element!


    The current primitive phoenix is ??simply a small sun, so dazzling that it is difficult for Su Yan to look at it!


    Tianlan Shenjun was still full of confidence in himself. His divine power was extremely strong, and he already had a sacred realm, which was even higher than that of the original Phoenix and Ye Qingchen.


    But the power of the original phoenix is ??simply unreasonable, and the advantages of this realm cannot be exerted at all.


    The battle between the two would become like this, and it was actually completely within Su Yan''s expectations.


    In fact, if Su Yan was replaced, even if he used the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, it would be difficult to get too much bargain from the Primitive Phoenix.


    Because the primordial phoenix was born to represent the flame, even the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance''s Chitian Divine Fire could hardly cause too much damage to the primordial phoenix.


    You must know that she is one of the most powerful beings in the heavens. From ancient times to the present, this has never changed!


    Unless Tianlan God Sovereign has some good means to limit the fire of the Primal Phoenix, then he has a chance to defeat the Primordial Phoenix.


    After this idea appeared in his mind, Su Yan immediately thought of it, the God Emperor Bailian had done this.


    And the golden sky rune that God Emperor Bailian used to limit the original phoenix was actually the product of the twelve clans.


    There are a total of sixteen runes in the golden sky. One of the runes, Kanze, is one. After being obtained by God Emperor Bailian, of course, it sealed all the power of the Primordial Phoenix, making the Primordial Phoenix unable to emit a bit of fire.


    After defeating God Emperor Bailian, the Golden Heaven Talisman originally fell into Su Yan''s hands, but was later taken away by Primal Phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix certainly would not allow something that could threaten its own power to be in the hands of others.


    However, since the twelve clans of the year could condense the golden sky runes in the peak era, most of the **** kings in front of them were also the leaders of the twelve clans.


    After so many years of recuperation in the old world, I wonder how much power the twelve clans have recovered back then?


    Perhaps, these **** kings also hold the power of Jintian runes in their hands?


    After Su Yan thought of this, he wanted to ask Ye Qingchen about the Jintian rune. After all, Ye Qingchen was also from the Twelve Clan, and he was the pinnacle of the God King.


    She must be very clear about the Twelve Clan.


    But just before Su Yan spoke, an incomparably mysterious and powerful spell appeared in the sky!


    After seeing this talisman, Su Yan immediately recognized that it was the Golden Heaven talisman!


    After the god-king of the twelve clans had adjusted, he finally couldn''t hold back his shot against the primitive phoenix!


    They also know the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. If Tianlan Shenjun is eaten by the primordial phoenix, then it will be their twelve clans who will destroy the primordial phoenix next!


    Whether they like it or not, they must stand on the side of Tianlan God!


    Perhaps they had conflicts of one kind or another before, but the previous conflicts were not important anymore, and now the twelve clans have reached a critical moment of life and death!


    Seeing the **** king of the twelve clans take action, Ye Qingchen''s spirit is also very exciting!


    She knew that it was absolutely impossible for a Tianlan Divine Sovereign to defeat the Primordial Phoenix, but with the words of twenty Divine Kings, it might not be possible!


    Every **** king has at least the strength and realm of the peak of the immortal emperor. If you add the gods of Tianlan, then there are twenty-one immortal emperors in the peak series!


    Such a lineup can destroy the world no matter where it is placed!


    No matter how strong the original phoenix is, I am afraid that it will not be able to resist in the end!


    Then Ye Qingchen couldn''t help but look at the man beside him. The mysterious and powerful man in front of him didn''t seem to have any intention of helping Primal Phoenix.


    The man was still standing in the same place, and the expression on his face seemed to be very clear. He only heard him ask: "How much can the twelve clans have today?"


    After asking this question, Ye Qingchen was also slightly taken aback, then lowered his voice and asked, "How much do you know about the Twelve Clan?"


    Su Yan said: "The twelve clans dominated the world back then, didn''t they rely on the power of the sixteen golden runes? Although they lost to the rise of the ancient emperor and escaped into the old world, I think the inheritance of the sixteen golden runes Should be still there?"


    Ye Qingchen had no intention of concealing anything at all, and said directly: "Of course the inheritance of the Sixteen Golden Heaven Runes is still there. You see, the three spells that appeared in the sky are today''s runes!"


    There was already a hint of pride in Ye Qingchen''s voice.


    But Su Yan poured cold water on her and said, "I''m asking about the golden runes that reach the most fundamental stage of all the laws in this world, not this kind of half-baked. In the strong realm, the understanding of the law of this world is also half-understood, how can it be possible to trap the primitive phoenix?"


    Ye Qingchen was speechless for a moment.


    And Su Yan continued to add: "It seems that after all, your twelve clans have no way to return to the strongest state of the past, but they are already complacent at this level. Compared with your ancestors'' golden runes, they are at least worse. a grade."


    Su Yan''s words are really not nonsense. The golden rune that Emperor Bailian obtained from the ruins of the twelve clans has already interpreted the two principles of Kanze to the extreme.


    So even the power of the original phoenix can be sealed!


    And the golden sky runes that appeared in the air here are obviously not of this level!


    Ye Qingchen said: "In the legend of Jintian Rune, it is possible to cultivate to the extreme of the law in this world, but in fact, no one has ever done it. This is just a legend."


    "It''s not a legend, I have seen such a powerful Jintian rune. You people are too far apart."

 Chapter 4694： completely runaway

    Su Yan sighed when he said this. It seems that everything in this world is the same. Even those civilizations that used to be very powerful, once they have passed their peak period, even if they can continue to continue, they will only survive. .


    Ye Qingchen said unconvincingly, "Even if the power of the Jintian rune is not at its peak, we still have twenty **** kings! Her phoenix is ??not holy, and she is not in the realm of **** kings. Can''t she be able to fight twenty one by one? How many?"


    Su Yan said, "You also know that she is a primitive phoenix. Do you think that the mere stacking amount will make sense to her?"


    Several golden runes in the sky have been suppressed towards the back of the primitive phoenix!


    Primordial Phoenix''s reaction was also like an enemy, definitely not as easy as Su Yan said.


    Behind the primordial phoenix, the Jintian talisman directly suppressed her!


    The power contained in these spells is as great as a mountain, and even a primitive phoenix cannot move for a while after being enveloped!


    Ye Qingchen directly cheered and shouted, just because she finally saw the primitive phoenix fall into the disadvantage and was suppressed.


    Whether it was the **** kings of the twelve clans or the Tianlan gods who came later, at most, they would maintain a 55-50 situation with the original phoenix.


    Now it can be said that the Primitive Phoenix has been completely suppressed for the first time!


    When the golden sky rune appeared, the terrifying fire energy of the primitive phoenix was suppressed to the extreme, and there was no way to spread it all over the sky!


    The restless heat wave in the air was gradually disappearing, and even the magma river on the ground below was covered with a layer of black ash at this time, as if it was cooling.


    The various situations that happened in front of him had long since become very unfavorable for Primitive Phoenix, but Su Yan''s confidence in Primordial Phoenix did not waver.


    Soon, just as Su Yan had expected, the Primordial Phoenix directly charged towards those Golden Heaven Charms with his own body!


    The original phoenix''s own light and heat directly collided with those golden sky charms!


    Those **** kings also felt an unprecedented pressure, and then these **** kings each made a magic formula and continuously injected the huge divine power into the golden talisman!


    With the blessings of these **** kings, the Golden Sky Talisman finally stalemate with the original phoenix!


    But the heat wave that had receded in the void spread again!


    Primitive Phoenix had at least one person confronted the top fifteen **** kings of the twelve clans, and it turned out that he did not lose in the slightest.


    The power of the original phoenix is ??almost the kind that kills in a large area. The number of enemies that appear within the limited range does not actually affect the strength of the original phoenix.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan said that the accumulation amount is not valid for the original Phoenix.


    Those **** kings felt infinite pressure at this time, and the collapse of the Golden Sky Talisman was something that could be foreseen at any time!


    At this time, the original phoenix had already reversed his direction, leaving his back to the Tianlan God!


    Of course, Tianlan Shenjun would not want to miss such a good opportunity. He directly controlled the orb in his hand, and turned it into an endless rain of swords with the power of prayer and shot at the primitive phoenix!


    But the primordial phoenix seemed to have eyes behind it. Before Jianyu came over, a pillar of fire shot up into the sky, not only encasing the primal phoenix in the pillar of fire, but also reactivating the magma river below that had long since stopped!


    The endless rain of swords fell on the pillar of fire, and before the Primordial Phoenix was injured, it turned to ashes!


    After the magma river below was activated by the fire column, the earth gradually became torn apart, and more magma penetrated from the cracked earth!


    This is a picture like the end of the day!


    Soon, the Divine King of the Twelve Clans had already reached the limit, and was soon broken by the Primordial Phoenix to break the shackles of the Golden Sky Talisman!


    When those golden sky charms were shattered by the original phoenix, the terrifying fire energy also shot up into the sky!


    Brought more destruction to the earth!


    And a gust of wind also blew in the sky, bringing a devastating fire rain at the same time!


    Ye Qingchen was completely speechless at this time, she just stared at Su Yan in a dazed way.


    The reason why Primordial Phoenix was able to break the Golden Heaven talisman of the Twelve Clan was because Su Yan had already said it earlier.


    It''s not that the Jintian talisman is not powerful enough, but that the power of the twelve clans is declining. Today''s God King has no way to condense the Jintian talisman to the extreme level!


    The reason why God Emperor Bailian was able to trap the primitive phoenix at the beginning was because today the spell has been condensed to the extreme, reaching the end of all legal principles in this world.


    These **** kings obviously cannot reach such a level.


    Even if it is a little worse, it is impossible to trap the primitive phoenix, not to mention these spells are not only a little worse!


    If there is still the ultimate shocking spell of the year, then they will definitely be able to limit the divine power of the primordial phoenix, thus repelling the primordial phoenix!


    Su Yan said: "I have witnessed the changes of the gods in the gods, but I have to say that it is really cruel that one generation is inferior to the next."


    Ye Qingchen could only see all the golden talismans in the sky turned into embers, and she couldn''t do anything.


    Only Su Yan could hear him say, "Even if I let you go now, what can you do after you fly up to the sky? The primordial phoenix is ??only one step away from going berserk, you should understand what I mean?"


    The original phoenix has been transformed into an elemental life form at this time, and if it goes further, it will be transformed into its ultimate form - the Dharma body of the world-destroying phoenix!


    If Ye Qingchen goes to the sky, it will not prevent the destruction from happening, and it may speed up the process!


    Because of her joining, Primitive Phoenix will definitely change his ultimate Dharma body!


    At that time, this continent, as well as the Protoss who have not had time to escape, will all be turned into ashes!


    These Protoss should know better than anyone about the destructive power of the world-destroying phoenix.


    After all, all of their ancestors had experienced the era when the world-destroying phoenix ravaged the heavens!


    Ye Qingchen stared at Su Yan with resentment. Although she hated it, she didn''t know how to refute Su Yan''s words.


    Because everything Su Yan said was the truth, with her Ye Qingchen top-level Divine King power, nothing could change in front of the Primal Phoenix.


    After the golden talisman in the sky was completely burned by the primordial phoenix, the primordial phoenix also issued a beautiful tweet!


    This phoenix cry contains a lot of meaning, as if the original phoenix has cleared the haze in his heart and entered a higher realm!


    At the same time, the dark magic power of the magic sword in the hands of the original phoenix was also intertwined with the power of the original phoenix itself.


    Let the circle of flames at the foot of the primitive phoenix turn into a dark magic fire!


    Even the original phoenix seems to have a tendency to go berserk and blacken into the devil!


    The original phoenix turned around and looked at the Tianlan God with angry eyes!

 Chapter 4695： ancient memory

    Everyone can feel that the power of the original phoenix is ??still improving!


    This ascension power comes from the potential of the original phoenix!


    Because Primal Phoenix is ??too strong, he rarely has the time to exert his strength, so maybe even Primordial Phoenix doesn''t know how much potential he has, let alone where his limits are.


    At this time, these frozen potentials are slowly awakening!


    This is naturally an extremely wonderful enjoyment for the original phoenix.


    But for the enemies of the original Phoenix, this is a very exaggerated and terrifying thing!


    Who would have imagined that the power of the original phoenix would continue to increase steadily after reaching this level!


    Ye Qingchen asked Su Yan a very interesting question at this time, and said, "If it were you, would you have the ability to conquer the berserk Phoenix?"


    Regarding this question, Su Yan thought about it for a while before answering, saying: "It is definitely not an easy thing to subdue her, if it were simple, the ancestors of your Protoss would have already tamed it into a mount, even if it was me, To defeat her, you also need to smash countless galaxies."


    After Ye Qingchen heard these words, his eyes became very dim again.


    The primordial phoenix above has indeed entered a state of rampage, and in this state, she can use the power of that magic sword to the fullest!


    The primitive phoenix first forced Tianlan Shenjun back, and then turned around and rushed into the middle of the god-kings of the twelve clans!


    The swordsmanship of the original Phoenix opened and closed, and there was no intention to defend at all!


    The primitive phoenix, which has turned into an elemental life form, has almost been immune to all physical attacks, and she is born with perfect resistance to any spell at the spiritual level.


    You must know that the original Phoenix was the perfect nemesis of Wu Zong!


    These Protoss'' mastery of spiritual spells is naturally not as good as Wuzong''s, so they can''t help but primitive phoenix.


    Now the original Phoenix is ??almost the most perfect warrior in the world!


    Those **** kings could no longer support them soon, and they almost fell several times, all thanks to the critical moment Tianlan God used the power of prayer to rewrite the reality.


    If it wasn''t for Tianlan Shenjun to support the scene, even if twenty gods shot together, I''m afraid they would be killed by the primitive phoenix and run away in the end.


    And as the power of the original phoenix increased, not only did the lethality brought by her become stronger.


    The earth below also began to fission, and the ocean evaporated!


    All kinds of animals and plants supported by divine power on this continent were also destroyed and died!


    On this continent, there is not a single source of water on the cracked ground, and only magma flowing freely!


    Even the rain that fell in the distance was filled with black mud!


    The entire continent has long since turned into an endless purgatory, and countless Protoss just want to escape here!


    For these young Protoss born in the old world, today is the first time they experience the fear from their ancestors!


    The God of Destruction Phoenix is ??not a symbolic totem, but a real existence that will bring them fear and death!


    Those Protoss have already left this continent with their magic weapons!


    Even this continent does not know how long it can last under the divine power of the Primitive Phoenix!


    "The name of the World Destruction God Phoenix really didn''t come out of thin air! It''s really hard to imagine that there is such an outrageous existence in this world? What is the purpose of her creation, is it to bring destruction?"


    "In the legend of our Dead Sea God Clan, the world-destroying **** phoenix once annihilated more than 10,000 worlds, and the destroyed gods and creatures need to be counted in hundreds of millions! It is impossible for anyone to conquer her! The Haotian Emperor did not do it. The things that have arrived, the God of Creation must not be able to do it!"


    "The ancestors of our Spirit Realm Celestial Clan once fought against the world-destroying **** Phoenix, and even the greatest hero of our clan was finally annihilated under her flames. I''m afraid this time we can only leave sadly! After all, she is the Such existence! As long as it exists for one day, it will bring destruction and death!"


    "Once the God of Destruction Phoenix appears, all the surrounding galaxies will bring endless destruction! If we don''t want to be destroyed together, let''s run!"


    The retreating Protoss recalled various legends about the primitive phoenix within their own tribe.


    Among these legends, the original phoenix will only bring various disasters and destructions!


    Horror memories from ancient times have been awakened!


    When this idea of ??flight appears, it will spread as quickly as a virus.


    Countless Protoss flees into the distance without looking back!


    Everyone can see that in the end, the primitive phoenix may not only destroy the continent in front of you!


    Maybe all the stars in the nearby star field will be completely destroyed by her in a way that destroys and destroys!


    Such power and destruction, the Protoss has not encountered for a long time.


    Perhaps not only these Protoss, but even Su Yan had not seen such pure destructive power for a long time.


    It has to be said that this pure force of destruction is easy to intoxicate, immersed in the thrill of power.


    Ye Qingchen had nothing to say, and her only hope now rested on the God of Creation, who had not yet appeared.


    But can the God of Creation really become the savior of her and these old gods?


    Even Su Yan had to ask a big question.


    Perhaps apart from the existence of the world of God, no one in this world can easily defeat the primitive phoenix, even with the divine artifact in hand.


    Tianlan Shenjun''s old and new hatreds are all counted together, and there is no reservation when he starts with the original Phoenix.


    After the combination of the divine power of Tianlan God and the power of prayer, it made Su Yan feel bright, and it can be seen that the power of prayer is the normal power of Tianlan God.


    Therefore, God Sovereign Tianlan''s understanding and use of the special power of prayer power is superior to Su Yan.


    Su Yan absolutely did not deny this.


    For Su Yan, the power of prayer is a supplement to his own strength, but for God Sovereign Tianlan, it is the cornerstone of his powerful strength.


    Such a difference is destined that Tianlan Shenjun''s understanding of the power of prayer will be higher than that of Su Yan.


    Perhaps throughout the ages, there is no second person who understands the power of prayer better than God Tianlan!


    Because among those ancient gods and powerhouses that Su Yan knew, none of them cultivated the power of prayer.


    Perhaps from ancient times to the present, Tianlan Shenjun is the only man who has reached the pinnacle of this world with the power of prayer.


    Even Su Yan didn''t know that God Sovereign Tianlan had cultivated such a huge power of prayer.


    You must know that the power of prayer may be the most difficult power to obtain in this world!


    Even when Su Yan had the Immortal Demon Tree, it was very difficult to obtain and refine the power of prayer.


    The way to obtain and store the power of prayer must be the exclusive secret of Tianlan God, and it is also the biggest reason why he is so powerful.

 Chapter 4696： God is coming

    If Tianlan Shenjun is placed in the fairyland, he will definitely be a big man who will shock one side.


    There are few Immortal Emperors who can stand side by side with him, but one must know that the opponent he encountered this time was the Primitive Phoenix.


    The power and extraordinary nature of the Primitive Phoenix does not need to be said much. Even if it travels through many worlds, the prestige of the Primordial Phoenix still exists!


    This is something that many peerless powerhouses cannot do!


    Even from the eyes of the First Immortal Emperor, the power of the Primordial Phoenix is ??too exaggerated.


    The phoenix flame can burn everything, whether it is steel or rock, everything will be destroyed in front of this flame!


    Even if the power of prayer can rewrite reality, it can only temporarily suppress the primitive phoenix for a period of time.


    After a while, the primitive phoenix will still completely suppress them!


    Although the number of **** kings is extremely large, the power of these **** kings is very likely to conflict with each other, because they take care of each other, but it is not easy to exert their own power.


    In addition, those god-kings who are good at melee combat are no longer able to do close combat with the original phoenix.


    Unless someone can seal the elemental body of the original phoenix, but this is obviously impossible.


    And further up, the undead emperor has firmly gained the upper hand.


    Qi Lingshan''s defeat is already a matter of time.


    Qi Lingshan is also very clear about this.


    However, the undead emperor who was in the upper hand seemed to be in no hurry at all, as if he did not want to clean up Qi Lingshan immediately.


    Instead, I want to continue to test the lethality of the Immortal Seal.


    Ye Qingchen''s heart has become extremely intertwined, and now she only has one question: why the Lord God has not come yet!


    Perhaps silverfish Ye Qingchen''s prayer was answered to some extent.


    In the sky above which was sealed and repaired by the undead emperor, a very mysterious space-time magic circle appeared again!


    Obviously there is some kind of very powerful **** who wants to move here through the space-time magic circle!


    Three-phase totems can be seen in the space-time magic circle.


    After seeing the three-phase totem, Ye Qingchen couldn''t hide the joy in his heart, and said, "It''s the Lord God who is coming!"


    Su Yan asked with great interest, "Who is the Lord of God you are talking about? Is it the God of Fortune?"


    "There were originally three gods in the old world, but after the rise of the **** of creation, there will be only one left, and that is the **** of creation! The **** of destruction Shiva, although your power is shocking, it is destined to be impossible. Lord God''s opponent!"


    Su Yan didn''t feel offended by Ye Qingchen''s words. He directly smiled and said, "You can only know this kind of thing after you''ve played it. It''s meaningless to talk about it here."


    Ye Qingchen said: "This man can unify all the gods in the old world. He is definitely not comparable to the other gods. You can understand the **** of creation as a **** above gods!"


    Ye Qingchen admired the God of Creation to the extreme.


    If it weren''t for this, with Ye Qingchen''s identity and status, it should be impossible to become the subordinate of the God of Creation.


    Su Yan''s heart is also extremely curious, and he doesn''t know what kind of character this God of Fortune is!


    But since it is a co-owner who can subdue the entire old world''s Protoss, it is somewhat unique.


    The three-phase totem in the sky has become more and more clear!


    From this increasingly clear totem, a very terrifying divine power has been projected!


    This divine power obviously came from hundreds of millions of miles away. Maybe it wasn''t the old world, and it might have arrived in other worlds.


    However, this power has not weakened even after traveling through a long distance of hundreds of millions of miles!


    From this divine power, Su Yan felt a very strange aura. This aura did not contain destruction, but contained many different elements.


    These different elements are necessary to make up the world.


    Among these elements are wind, fire, water, earth, etc. This also makes Su Yan wonder in his heart, which aspect of the master **** is this God of Creation!


    When the cyan light of the three-phase magic circle reached its peak, Ye Qingchen half-knelt on the ground, then clasped his fists and bowed his head: "My subordinates welcome the Lord of Creation!"


    Those Protoss who did not fight fiercely with the original phoenix almost all reacted in the same way.


    Obviously, their respect for the God of Creation has reached a certain extreme.


    But the one who appeared first was not the God of Creation himself, but a very wretched old man.


    The aura on this old man''s body doesn''t match the three-phase totem at all, so Su Yan knew at a glance that he was not the God of Creation himself.


    This old man is actually the third of the four kings under the God of Fortune.


    After Lingchongzi appeared, standing in the sky looked very flamboyant, and seemed to enjoy the feeling of those **** kings kneeling.


    But in fact, what he did was just a fox and a tiger!


    Those Protoss Gai kneeling down is not his Lingchongzi at all, and it is impossible for him to be respected!


    Behind Lingchongzi, the huge throne was gradually teleported from the side of the formation.


    This throne is made of pure gold!


    There are an unknown number of golden dragons entwined on it, and it seems to be extremely powerful and majestic!


    With the emergence of the throne, there is also a mysterious and powerful atmosphere from the ancient times!


    After Su Yan sensed this aura from the ancient times, he immediately restrained his smile.


    Because Su Yan once felt the same breath on Nu Wa''s phantom!


    Could it be that the lord of the throne, the artificial god, has also been to the world of Xumi, and he has also opened the Huantian Pagoda and entered it?


    This desolate aura gave Su Yan a familiar feeling, maybe this God of Fortune was the same character as him.


    But Su Yan is still not sure if the God of Creation is his kind!


    And when the huge throne completely appeared, those teleportation formations that had been destroyed just now were unclogged again, and many different formations and the divine power behind the formations were superimposed together, and it seemed to be extremely magnificent. .


    This throne is as tall as fifty feet.


    And the God of Creation is mainly like a giant, sitting on the throne like this!


    The God of Fortune wears a white robe, and the robe is full of three-phase totems as well as the sun, moon and stars.


    On the other hand, he wore a golden mask on his face, and he did not show his true face in front of Su Yan.


    In addition to the boundless divine power, there is indeed an aura from the ancient times that emanates from the body of the God of Creation.


    The huge body of the God of Creation is sitting on the throne, behind which are various magnificent formations.


    This picture still looks very impressive.

 Chapter 4697： Hatred of the Seal of the Past

    And Ye Qingchen, who was beside Su Yan, had also stood up. When she looked at Su Yan, her eyes shone with light, and all the previous haze had been swept away!


    Obviously, because of the appearance of the God of Fortune, Ye Qingchen''s side has regained absolute confidence. She feels that the God of Fortune is impossible to lose to Su Yan no matter what!


    That''s right, in Ye Qingchen''s mind, the God of Creation is an invincible existence!


    There is no reason for this blind faith, and there is no need for any reason, she just thought so.


    Ye Qingchen is already a figure close to the sacred, no matter in the fairy world or any other world, the duel is a figure at the top of the world.


    It is a very powerful ability to make such a person think like this.


    After the God of Fortune made his debut, he glanced at the continent that had long been shattered, and saw the two battles below, but he didn''t even show any sign of it.


    He didn''t get angry, didn''t ask what the **** was going on, just sat there majestically, and didn''t even change his eyes.


    As if he had truly turned into a statue!


    The God of Creation is different from the original phoenix. He does not need to rely on anger and anger, and he can show his divine power to the fullest!


    This is the most powerful self-assurance in the world!


    The original phoenix is ??still in the fierce battle with those **** kings and Tianlan gods, and has not stopped because of the appearance of the gods.


    The God of Creation can scare his subordinates, but he can''t deter the primitive phoenix.


    After all, the primitive phoenix was born after the creation of the world, and she had also experienced the era of the two heavenly emperors.


    Although the deterrent power of the God of Creation is strong, there is definitely a gap compared to the two real emperors.


    Ling Chongzi watched the battle below for a long time, and then suddenly scolded Ye Qingchen: "Ye Qingchen, what are you doing standing there? The above is clearly fighting for immortality, why don''t you come to help?"


    Ye Qingchen was speechless to the extreme, and said directly: "If I can move, do I still need you to order me?"


    Ye Qingchen and Ling Chongzi have always been very incompatible. Although there is no sharp contradiction between the two, it is indispensable that they dislike each other.


    What Ye Qingchen was most disgusted with was Lingchong Zihu''s impersonation of the tiger''s might, as if he was the master.


    Ye Qingchen looked at Su Yan again after saying this. She wanted to see what Su Yan would say after seeing the divine power of the God of Creation.


    But I have to say that Su Yan''s performance really disappointed Ye Qingchen.


    She originally thought that Su Yan would show an expression of incomparable fear, but she obviously did not see the so-called fear on Su Yan''s face, instead it was an expression of great interest.


    Just looking at Su Yan''s expression, Ye Qingchen even doubted whether this man would challenge the authority of the God of Creation in the next second!


    The God of Creation''s gaze also swept to Su Yan at this time.


    The eyes of the two people looked at each other like this, and the huge body of the God of Fortune was fifty feet tall, sitting on the throne motionless like a statue.


    But it has to be said that the vision of the God of Creation is extremely rich.


    Although neither Su Yan nor the God of Creation said a word, the two of them exchanged a word.


    Su Yan also sensed a very strange aura from the God of Fortune, and this breath should be related to Fortune.


    It seems that the title of God of Creation is not groundless, nor is he putting gold on his own face.


    The God of Creation has an excellent temperament.


    If Su Yan was the organizer of this conference of the gods, if he saw that the continent and palace he had worked so hard to create were destroyed, and all the gods fled, he would have been furious.


    And the God of Creation can still stare at him and the original Phoenix very calmly at this time, and there is no small trace of anger, which is already very remarkable.


    However, Su Yan had already thought of another possibility, the God of Fortune might have entered into a state of mind that was too sluggish.


    In this state of mind, all the changes in the world can no longer affect his mood, and it is impossible for his mood to have any ups and downs.


    After another fierce collision with the original phoenix, Tianlan Shenjun used the power of prayer to repair the void that was torn apart by the original phoenix, and at the same time rewritten the reality.


    Then Tianlan Shenjun retreated, and respectfully said to the God of Creation: "Master God."


    The God of Creation did not speak, but Lingchongzi scolded: "The third of the four heavenly kings has come, why is it still like this, is it not necessary to open the Ten Thousand Gods Conference?"


    Lingchongzi obviously played the role of the mouthpiece of the God of Creation. In the face of rebuke, Tianlan Shenjun did not dare to neglect, so he had to explain: "The Conference of the Gods has been destroyed by the Phoenix God of Destruction, and the gods have suffered countless casualties, especially the twelve clans. The loss is the most tragic! Why she appeared here is still unknown! I also came to help after I received a report for help, but I couldn''t suppress her. I did my best."


    After Tianlan Divine Sovereign had withdrawn, those Divine Kings were still dealing with the Primordial Phoenix, but they obviously did not dare to get too close to the Primordial Phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix has also raised his head to see the God of Creation at this time, and the monstrous killing intent of Primordial Phoenix has also passed on.


    The God of Creation didn''t say any nonsense, this time he chose to do it directly!


    The monstrous divine power directly transformed a big hand towards the primordial phoenix to suppress it, but before it could fall to the primordial phoenix, the Wuzhi Mountain transformed by the divine power was already held up by the undead emperor with the immortal seal!


    Su Yan didn''t understand the sudden attack of the undead emperor, and the primitive phoenix didn''t react for a while.


    Her original phoenix would never appreciate the help of the undead emperor, but instead she angrily reprimanded the undead emperor and said, "I don''t need you to interfere in the affairs of this seat, you quickly fly back to Su Baxian''s side, and wait until Gu cleans up these bastards. , immediately leave the old world and return to the fairyland again."


    The undead emperor has never been a troublesome person, and he will never say a word about things that don''t belong to him, let alone say anything.


    So Su Yan has already judged that there must be some reason behind the undead emperor''s shot.


    Sure enough, the undead emperor said to the primitive phoenix: "Now this matter is not just your business. When I heard the name of the **** of creation, I actually had doubts in my heart. you!"


    Primitive Phoenix showed a surprised expression, "Do you know this God of Fortune?"


    The undead emperor laughed loudly and said: "It''s not just that simple to know, I was sealed under the monument of creation, and I was imprisoned for eternity, but it was his **** of creation. God of creation, you first of all those old gods, especially the twelve clans. , do you know that you were once the subordinate of those ancient emperors?"

 Chapter 4698： the only meaning of living

    The twelve clans once ruled the heavens under the rule of the Dragon God. It is precisely because of the rise of the ancient emperor, who killed their father, the **** dragon and god, and then killed the Twelve Clan, that the remnants of the Twelve Clan escaped into the old world.


    If the God of Creation is really the subordinate of those ancient emperors, then the twelve clans will turn against him first!


    How could such a **** vengeance not be reported?


    When the God of Fortune faced the undead emperor, he finally opened his mouth: "Many years have passed since the time when you were sealed. I thought I would never see you again in this life."


    The undead emperor sneered: "Of course you don''t want to see me as a dead person. If you know that I''m out of trouble, you''re probably going to have trouble sleeping and eating!"


    The original phoenix originally wanted to take action against the God of Creation, but the undead emperor had already grabbed her in front of her and flipped the immortal seal directly!


    This turnaround is simply incredible!


    I saw that the heaven and the earth were reversed in an instant, and even those **** kings almost couldn''t control their own dharma bodies, and slammed straight into the ground!


    Those **** kings also showed extremely frightening performances!


    Only from the power of this immortal seal, it can be said that it is already on a par with the original phoenix!


    If the undead emperor and the primitive phoenix join forces, I''m afraid I don''t know what level of power it will reach!


    Su Yan suddenly remembered that the undead emperor had said that the reason why he was suppressed under the monument of creation was because he resisted the creator.


    I don''t know what transactions were between the so-called creator and those ancient emperors back then


    The God of Creation looked at the undead emperor and said, "The reason why I sealed you in that way back then was entirely because I wanted to perform a mission. If I didn''t do this to you, then the person who turned into a dead bone now would be me, and you It will also turn into a ray of ashes in the universe. If you fight with the people above, you will not have any chance of winning."


    Listening to the words of the **** of creation, it seems that the man who personally sealed the undead emperor under the monument of creation was him.


    Moreover, the God of Creation also mentioned the "people above". The so-called people above are self-evident, and should refer to the existence of the world of God, not those ancient emperors.


    For the explanation of the God of Creation, the undead emperor cannot be satisfied in any way.


    No matter who is suppressed under a stone tablet, after thousands of years of loneliness, the body is turned into a rotten bone and still cannot die. After suffering this eternal torture, there will be great resentment in his heart!


    The peace of the undead emperor in the past was only because he did not find a person or channel to vent his grievances.


    Now the characters and channels have been placed in front of him.


    Su Yan still wanted to know more details about how the undead emperor would be sealed back then, and how much the existence of those ancient emperors and the world of heaven played a role.


    But the undead emperor has unceremoniously turned into the incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God!


    After the appearance of Feathered Serpent God''s legal body, it has a thousand feet, and the whole body is surrounded by powerful divine light!


    The power of terror has reached its peak from the very beginning!


    Feathered Serpent God deserves to be one of the most powerful main gods in the world. Once he exerts his divine power, the earth below will be shattered directly!


    The **** clan girl Sula witnessed the entire earth shattered under her feet. Although she had been protected by Su Yan''s barrier, she still couldn''t help showing that very frightened expression.


    Before the two great gods in the sky could show their strength, the continent on earth collapsed!


    She has always thought that destroying the sky and destroying the earth is just an exaggerated adjective, and the emperor below will naturally make her feel at ease.


    Not to mention the big rivers, she is from the Qingxiang Protoss, and those big rivers will naturally make her feel upright.


    But these things that once made her feel at ease were easily shattered under her nose!


    She just saw the sea water evaporate overnight, and now she sees the earth shattering directly!


    Now she finally understands that for these powers, destroying the world is not an exaggerated adjective, and Shaanchuan is a correct description of these powers.


    These powers do possess such monstrous mana, and they also possess the ability to destroy all worlds.


    Maybe more than that!


    In the battle between the Feathered Serpent God and the God of Creation, even the two heavenly kings, Lingchongzi and Tianlan God, could not participate.


    The God of Creation still hasn''t left his throne, but all kinds of divine lights outside his body have been flickering constantly, and the mobilization of divine power has not been affected by the immobility of his body!


    The powerful force is still constantly venting out!


    Different divine powers are constantly intertwined in the void, blocking the light of the sun!


    The earth below has been completely destroyed, and I don''t know how long the sky above can support this battle of gods.


    Su La was completely speechless, but she heard Su Yan comfort her softly: "You don''t have to be afraid, these are small scenes, not the real big scenes."


    Sulla replied in astonishment: "Is there anything more terrifying than destroying the world?"


    "Destroying a continent is nothing, destroying an entire world, or destroying black hole galaxies. Divine power and divine consciousness can be expanded to cover a range of tens of millions of miles. Within the range of tens of thousands of miles is divine power. The battlefield of the battle. Under such a battle, the galaxy will also be broken. But this is not the limit! Going up a whole world, the entire universe and time and space can be shattered together."


    What Su Yan was talking about were all the battles he had experienced. At that level, the so-called sentient beings were nothing but insignificant ants.


    So the universe is just a chessboard.


    I don''t know what happened, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, Su La was not so scared.


    The divine light of the undead emperor has also spread to the horizon, and I don''t know how far it is.


    Even the Protoss who had fled just now should have fallen under the shrouded range of his divine light again!


    The powerful divine power is still fighting in the air in an extreme way!


    One sentence can sum up the mood of the undead emperor: "I won''t forget the hatred of the year so easily!"


    But the God of Creation also has his own set of rhetoric.


    The God of Creation said in a calm tone: "Undead Emperor, since you finally got out of trouble, you should cherish the freedom you have come from. If the above knows that you have regained your freedom, they will definitely find a way to seal you again. How are you going to handle yourself then?"


    The undead emperor said: "I am already the main **** of the world. Killing me is equivalent to destroying the legal balance of the world. The big deal is that I will be sealed back! What can I lose? In the long river of time, the only meaning of my life at the bottom of the sea in this state of bones now is revenge!"

 Chapter 4699： Turn your fingers into a forest of divine power

    After turning into a skeleton''s body, for the undead emperor, living has long since become a meaningless thing.


    He couldn''t feel the temperature in this world, couldn''t taste the taste of food, and couldn''t smell the fragrance of flowers, except that his self-consciousness remained, the undead emperor had nothing left.


    Such a life must be accompanied by a never-ending terrifying emptiness.


    But the undead emperor endured it for life, of course, just for revenge!


    The God of Fortune said in a leisurely tone: "This seat has now ruled one world, countless stars, thousands of gods, and there are countless worshippers in the lower world. It is no longer the strength of the year. Today''s seat has long been Beyond all ancient emperors and all gods, the only ones who can still be ranked in front of this seat are the two former heavenly emperors! This seat will definitely become the third heavenly emperor! Immortal emperor, you are destined to be unable to get this title. seat!"


    There is a strong certainty in the words of the Creator God.


    And behind this certainty is the amazing power of the God of Creation!


    The God of Creation has never moved a finger, nor has he used any magic weapons or instruments, so he is enough to fight against the perfect posture of the Feathered Serpent God''s Dharma Body!


    This power and realm is indeed very impressive, at least far surpassing those immortal emperors of Taoism.


    Even if those Immortal Emperors had divine tools in their hands, it would be difficult for them to resist the Dharma Body of the Feathered Serpent God in a perfect state!


    Three light **** appeared behind Feather Serpent God. The colors of these three light **** are completely different, and the power they represent is also completely different!


    But they are all manifestations of the power of jurisprudence in this world!


    After entering the realm of the Lord God, you can control the power of the jurisprudence in this world at any time, and control different jurisprudence at the same time!


    The light contained in these three light spheres is no less than that of the three suns.


    I saw that the God of Creation was finally on the throne, and finally moved his fingers.


    The God of Fortune released an extremely powerful divine light between his fingers. After this divine light flew into the sky, it turned into an extremely dense forest in the void!


    The number of various divine trees in the forest is at least 100,000!


    And the number of various divine trees is still growing!


    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that an endless forest could be created in the universe!


    Moreover, there is an infinite divine light shrouded in this forest, and the breath of life is also extremely strong!


    This forest is not an illusion created by divine power, but a tree with real life!


    Regarding this point, Su Yan''s feelings are stronger than anyone else''s, because after all, Su Yan has obtained the two magic weapons, the Longevity Sword and the Divine Wood Token, and he has also studied a lot about the immortals of the Cyanwood type!


    When the God of Creation cast this spell, he just flicked his finger, but did not sow the seeds.


    In other words, this forest is completely changed out of nothing!


    This is really amazing!


    One thing can already be reflected from the side - with the strength and realm of the **** of creation, life can already be created out of nothing!


    No matter for the Immortal Emperor or the Lord God, the creation of life has always been a rather taboo field.


    To be able to reach this level, at least have been able to rule the existence of many different worlds and universes!


    The two heavenly emperors in ancient times had such a realm.


    It seems that the God of Creation is not completely bragging compared to the Heavenly Emperor, but he really already has or is close to this state.


    This forest is really amazing. After coming into contact with the divine light of the Feather Serpent God, it was not defeated by the divine light of the Feathered Serpent God, but continued to spread towards the divine light!


    It seems that this forest uses the divine light of the Feather Serpent as the nourishment for its own growth!


    This is the scariest place!


    It can actually absorb the strength of the opponent to boost his own strength. If he fights like this, I am afraid that Feathered Serpent God will have no chance of winning.


    Ye Qingchen also became extremely excited, and said: "The power of the Lord God is really invincible, even the Feather Snake God is destined to be unable to do it."


    "Really? This battle has just begun, and the outcome is still unknown."


    Ye Qingchen said: "It''s over! Feathered Serpent God is the **** in charge of growth, prosperity and reproduction. Once the power from the Godhead is suppressed by the God Lord, then all the power of Feathered Serpent God will be restrained! There will be no more Here''s a chance to make a comeback!"


    The reason why Ye Qingchen is so determined is because if the real gods are fighting, in addition to the issue of attribute restraint, they will also consider the issue of priesthood.


    Once there is a restraint relationship in the clergy, the restraint relationship will be more absolute than attribute restraint!


    The clergy represents the most powerful part of a god''s deity, once the most powerful part of the deity cannot be used.


    Then even the most powerful gods will face the fate of defeat.


    How could Su Yan not understand this, but Su Yan still said: "You are wrong, Feathered Serpent God is still the **** in charge of war and sacrifice, if we subdivide the mind, Feathered Serpent God has at least 20 or more priesthoods, what? Can people restrain all of these twenty completely different priesthoods?"


    Ye Qingchen hadn''t thought of this!


    I saw that the Feathered Serpent God gradually changed into four arms, and the two arms newly grown from the ribs held the long sprout knife in their hands!


    When this long sprout knife swept forward, the forest in front suddenly burst into a purple fire!


    The fire quickly spread in the middle of the forest!


    It can be said that the forest that the God of Fortune turned into with one finger is already in danger.


    But Su Yan still felt that the undead emperor was not optimistic. If he wanted to win, it would be very difficult.


    Because the feeling that the God of Fortune gave Su Yan was unfathomable.


    The undead emperor has not left the throne so far, he just moved his fingers, but the undead emperor needs to turn the priesthood and divine power of the Feather Serpent into a powerful magic weapon to deal with it!


    The gap between the two sides can be said to be very obvious!


    The God of Creation should also be at the level of the Lord God, but I don''t know what the Lord God will be in charge of.


    After breaking the Fortune Forest, Miao Dao was already in front of the Fortune God Lord.


    But the eyes projected under the golden mask of the God of Creation were still full of majesty, and there was no panic at all.


    The God of Creation sighed: "It was a helpless move to seal you back then. If you didn''t seal you, God would not be satisfied. Because you have touched the power of the taboo! Your success in conferring a **** as a mortal is already the limit, why not? satisfy?"


    The Immortal Emperor used to be a human being, and he succeeded in being conferred a **** only after he obtained the seed of divinity like Su Yan.


    Su Yan also knew this.

 Chapter 4700： Arrow of the End

    The undead emperor laughed wildly and responded: "Everything in this world operates according to the principles of the law, why should all the principles of the law be determined by the existence of God? They are not in this world at all, and they don''t understand everything in this world. The principles of the law are formulated. It is also full of loopholes, so there is so much injustice in this world! If so, why can''t I create my own ideal country?"


    This is the first time even Su Yan has heard the undead emperor say this.


    Unexpectedly, the undead emperor once had such an ambition.


    It''s a pity that this ambition didn''t turn into reality in the end!


    The God of Creation said: "You are too ambitious, and you are too angry with the views of this world. If I were someone above, I would definitely choose to kill you. Your existence is completely useless to this world."


    "It seems that the fire of civilization has fallen into your hands! That''s why you can create such a vast forest out of thin air! The God of Fortune, or I should still call you by your former name, Yutianzun! As long as the fire of civilization is accompanied by seven creation tablets , I can create all beings and spirits and an infinite world, and kill you, as long as I get the fire of civilization, I can see the ideal of the year! Are you ready to be slaughtered?"


    When the undead emperor said these words, he almost gritted his teeth. After listening to the undead emperor say these words, Su Yan realized that the fire of civilization could have such a wonderful linkage with the seven creation monuments.


    Although that forest was cut off by the undead emperor with a seedling knife!


    But above the ruins of the forest, there was a flame, and thousands of golden swords were forged in the flame!


    These divine swords target the Feathered Serpent!


    The undead emperor is not ambiguous, and directly transformed into a sword and shield to make a weapon!


    At the same time, there is an extra pair of bows and arrows!


    Feathered Serpent God changed into four arms, not only can hold the sword and shield, but also can use the other two hands to open bows and arrows, and then aim at the God of Fortune!


    Feathered Serpent God''s arrow is not an ordinary arrow, it has already triggered cause and effect, and it is related to fate!


    These are all related to the priesthood of Feathered Serpent.


    Does it cause cancer? Su Yan has never seen the undead emperor show his power in this regard, but it''s not because the undead emperor deliberately hides his clumsiness and hides his strength.


    But it was impossible for those enemies to push the undead emperor to the point where he had to use the strongest magic weapon.


    At this most critical juncture, the God of Fortune instead asked the undead emperor: "Does this have to be between you and me? We were friends back then."


    "From the moment you sacrificed the ancient emperor''s body and locked me on the back of the Creation Monument, I have been thinking about killing you day and night! What you have done to me is betrayal!" said the undead emperor.


    "But after your death, your clansmen and relatives and friends were all taken in by me. If it wasn''t for me, they would have perished in the turmoil in the fairyland!"


    The undead emperor gritted his teeth and said: "If you say that, do you want me to thank you?"


    Back then, the undead emperor had already decided to attack the world of heaven, but he was backstabbed by the **** of creation and the rest of his brothers and friends. The final result was that he was sealed on the back of the creation monument.


    Speaking of which, the fate of the undead emperor is somewhat similar to that of Su Yan.


    Therefore, Su Yan could somewhat understand the mood of the undead emperor.


    If it were Su Yan to face Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he would definitely not talk to him about the past feelings!


    If it is sympathetic, it will be disrespectful to those brothers who have already sacrificed!


    Today''s Su Yan has already become very open-minded, but he also knows that some things in this world can be reconciled, or that some things can be smoothed out by time.


    But there are some things that last and don''t decay over time!


    Like this feeling of wanting revenge!


    The undead emperor is tired of meaningless dialogue, because no matter what the **** of creation says, it is destined to have no meaning.


    The relationship between them has long been cut off, and the only bond is hatred!


    When the dharma body of Feather Serpent raised the bow and arrow in his hand, the light that appeared on the bow and arrow covered up the trinity of light behind him!


    Even Sulla can see that the bowstring of Feather Serpent God contains enough power to destroy one world and one universe!


    All the previous destructions, including the battle between the original phoenix and Tianlan God, compared with the power of this bowstring, the Taoist priest was nothing.


    The God of Creation has been targeted by the arrows of the Feathered Serpent on many different levels and dimensions of cause and effect, spirit, and physics.


    This bow is called the bow of the hunter, and the arrow is called the arrow of the end.


    The power of the two magical instruments is already very shocking when they are separated. When they are combined, the power is not just as simple as one plus one equals two.


    But even so, the God of Creation was not even half moved.


    The expression of the God of Creation is still very majestic, even a little cold.


    He just sat high on the throne like that, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him.


    Even Su Yan became very strange. He didn''t know why the God of Creation could be so calm.


    But this question soon ushered in the answer!


    Just after Feathered Serpent God shot out the arrow of the end!


    I saw that there was a flame between the hands of the God of Creation, and the flame of this fire was brilliant!


    Even better than Phoenix Divine Fire and Chitian Divine Fire!


    Even Su Yan showed an extremely surprised expression after seeing this flame of fire.


    Because this was also the first time Su Yan had seen the legendary fire of civilization.


    The center of the fire of civilization is pure and colorless, as if it is composed of pure divine breath, but it is more than that.


    The flames burning outside should be the most colorful flames in the world.


    Although there are many colors, it does not appear chaotic at all. Instead, the colors are very harmonious, giving people a colorful feeling.


    Su Yan only felt that what he saw was not a flame, but a huge diamond that reflected different rays of light!


    When this mass of fire and spirit flames appeared, the whole body of the God of Creation was immediately surrounded by a circle of five-colored flames!


    This circle of five-color fire is really too wonderful, maybe it is the most magnificent thing in the world!


    Even Su Yan wanted to say that he had never seen such a beautiful flame in his life, and it was all-encompassing in this beauty, which seemed to be full of incomprehensible meanings.


    After all, this is the seed of civilization, and it is said that all civilizations in the heavens were born because of it.


    It can be regarded as the ancestor of all human beings and intelligent creatures.


    It''s just that Su Yan never imagined that such a legendary thing would be so beautiful.


    And when the arrow of finality arrived in front of the God of Creation, it also collided with this circle of incomparably magnificent firelight!

 Chapter 4701： Spirit Seed Flame

    Almost everyone thought it would be a violent collision of Mars hitting the Earth!


    The powerful force will reach its peak in an instant, producing incredible destructive power!


    However, the picture that everyone thought did not appear!


    When the arrow of finality arrived at the side of the God of Creation, the five-colored fire of the fire of civilization was followed by waves of unusual ripples.


    After these waves of ripples, the divine fire from the civilized fire seemed to be broken down into different thirteen layers at once!


    The arrow of the end has to pass through these thirteen layers of completely different spirit species flames in order to truly hurt the God of Creation!


    But I don''t know what happened, but the arrow of finality disintegrated on its own during the process of passing through the thirteen layers of flames!


    After passing through the thirteen layers of spirit seed flames, the arrow of finality no longer exists, and it seems that it has been absorbed and swallowed by civilization fire.


    Naturally, it cannot cause any substantial damage to the God of Creation.


    In this scene, all the **** kings were dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, the arrow of the end that slaughtered many gods and demons in the legend could not help the gods.


    The God of Creation is still sitting high on the throne at this time, and his body of dozens of feet is full of supreme majesty!


    It seems that he only exists in this world for one day, which is enough to forever surpass all the gods!


    Ye Qingchen was even more excited and cheered!


    The power of the God of Creation was indeed so strong that Su Yandu felt apprehensive.


    Of course, the more important thing is that the fire of civilization in the hands of the God of Creation is so powerful that people can''t see where the upper limit is.


    After the arrow of the end was ineffective, Feathered Serpent God could only retreat toward the rear.


    Just now, the God of Creation also created a lot of sword lights. These sword lights are still standing in the void. At this time, with infinite rays of light, they are all killing the dharma body of the Feather Serpent God!


    Feathered Serpent God had no choice but to raise the shield turned into mana high, and use the shield to resist the infinite sword light!


    When the sword light of the God of Creation fell, it was like a shower!


    Although the undead emperor was suppressed from the sky with the immortal seal, which cut off most of the sword light, it was still very difficult to retreat.


    Unexpectedly, Feathered Serpent God''s legal body has exhausted all his abilities, and in the end, he still can''t get a little bit of advantage from the God of Fortune!


    And at the moment when the Feathered Serpent God retreated, Su Yan actually shot to the sky!


    The **** clan girl Sula was in a strange place, but suddenly she found that there was an orb with black and white aura in her hands.


    I don''t know when and how Su Yan put this orb in her hands.


    This orb is the Profound White Orb, and the divine power injected into it by the Profound White Orb and Su Yan is enough to ensure Su La''s safety.


    After Su Yan flew to the sky, he broke the sky with one sword!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword transformed into a huge sky-blue lightsaber in Su Yan''s hand, slashing directly at the thousands of sword lights of the God of Creation!


    After Su Yan slashed with this sword, not only the thousands of sword lights of the God of Good Fortune were shattered, but Su Yan even cut a crack visible to the naked eye in the void!


    It''s a real sword break!


    After the sword broke the sky, the pressure on Feather Serpent God was also lightened. After receiving the immortal seal, he opened his bow and arrow again, and the second arrow of finality was already on the string.


    However, Su Yan waved his hand towards the rear, this is to signal the undead emperor not to act rashly.


    After the Undying Emperor saw Su Yan''s gesture, he really restrained his murderous aura, and did not intend to shoot the Arrow of Ending Yan for the time being.


    But his qi still completely locked the God of Creation, but the arrow of the end was condensed and not fired.


    Su Yan took the long sword first, and then said: "The fire of civilization is indeed a bit powerful, the **** of creation, you should be considered a person in this old world, right?"


    The God of Creation was originally calm, and even when facing the arrow of the end, he was not even a bit moved, but after seeing Su Yan at this time, there was a huge surprise in his eyes.


    Su Yan stood above the sky-blue sword light, facing the God of Creation.


    For the God Race, the body of the God of Creation is not that huge.


    Some Protoss are born giants, and there is nothing unusual about their bodies.


    Su Yan said: "You have brought civilization fire, and you want to put all the gods of the old world under your command. What do you want to do? Lead these old gods to counterattack the fairyland?"


    The God of Creation didn''t answer Su Yan''s words, he just looked at Su Yan like this, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    But then, the flames of the spiritual species that had become distinct in front of the God of Fortune directly rushed towards Su Yan!


    The layers of these flames are very distinct, because each fire has a different color


    Naturally, the power properties of each fire are completely different!


    It would be very difficult for Su Yan to cope with so many changes in the nature of fire in a short period of time!


    Therefore, Su Yan took a different approach and did not gamble with the God of Creation to change the properties of fire, and the divine power of destruction was pushed out in a way that would destroy the dead!


    The divine power of destruction destroyed all the flames of these spiritual seeds, and almost broke the divine light of the God of Creation.


    The God of Creation said in amazement: "It turned out to be the **** of destruction, you are the **** of destruction Shiva? No! You are not born of the gods. Like the undead emperor, you got the seeds of the gods and devoured Shiva with the seeds of gods. Divine mortals."


    The God of Creation suddenly found out how Su Yan''s divine power came from, and this vision was already very powerful.


    However, this vision may not be his own talent, but given to him by the fire of civilization.


    Thinking of this, even Su Yan felt a little tricky.


    The power of the God of Creation itself is very strong. If you add the fire of civilization, it will be even more powerful, and it will probably be a very difficult thing to defeat him.


    The God of Creation was also a little apprehensive about Su Yan, because his spirit-seeded flames could even destroy the arrow of the end, but when faced with the divine power of destruction, he had no choice, as if he was restrained by the divine power of destruction.


    If the Destruction Divine Power can restrain the flame of the Spirit Seed in terms of attributes, then it will be very difficult for him to deal with Su Yan.


    But neither Su Yan nor the God of Creation showed their inner fears at all. The two of them just stood in the distance and looked at each other with calm eyes.


    Su Yan''s face was full of calm expressions. Since the fate of the big world was cracked, he is now in a whole new realm.


    There are not many people who can make Su Yan willing to open his eyes to see the powerhouses in the heavens.


    A character who can surpass him, let alone no one, at least he should not be able to do it with the ability to create a god.


    Just as they looked at each other, the auras of Su Yan and the God of Creation also reached their peak at the same time.

 Chapter 4702： An incomprehensible sword

    Sura looked at Su Yan who was already confronting the God of Creation in the sky, and she couldn''t help showing a look of fear and worry.


    But Ye Qingchen said: "You don''t need to worry about the little girl of the Qingxiang Protoss, his power is definitely on the same level as the Lord God, they shouldn''t really fight, if they fight without reservation. If so, I am afraid that the galaxy will be shattered by them!"


    When you reach this top-level existence, even if you don''t move your fingers, you can destroy the first-level world below with only your own thoughts!


    If the divine power contained in it is fully spread out, it can instantly fill the galaxy and the huge cosmic space!


    If Su Yan and the God of Creation fought with all their strength, how many stars would be shattered under their mighty power.


    Therefore, generally at this level of existence, even if you want to make a move, you will generally take the initiative to restrain your own strength, and will not use your full strength.


    Once it is confirmed that the other party is in the same realm as himself, it is often impossible to fight, and the two sides are very likely to choose to take a step back.


    After all, they have already reached this peak level. What is there to fight for life and death?


    What can''t we sit down and discuss?


    Besides, this was the first time Su Yan and the God of Creation had met, and there was absolutely no hatred between the two parties that could not be resolved.


    There is no need to fight to the death at all!


    This is Ye Qingchen''s judgment, and it is reasonable.


    After all, she has also been by the side of the God of Creation for so long. As far as knowledge is concerned, ordinary God-kings will definitely not be able to compare to her.


    But this time Ye Qingchen was afraid that he was going to really miscalculate, because this time it was the God of Fortune who took the initiative to choose to attack Su Yan.


    Although the God of Creation is still sitting on his throne, his hands have formed a seal!


    This Yinfa Ye Qingchen can be said to be very familiar, because it comes from the Golden Heaven spell from the Twelve Clan.


    The Golden Sky Talisman evolved from the spell is many times stronger than the **** kings of the twelve clans!


    "With your strength, is it enough to evolve some of the ultimate jurisprudence in this world?" Even Su Yan showed a dignified expression after seeing this Golden Sky Talisman.


    This Golden Heaven talisman has evolved to the pinnacle of the law of the world, which is something that Su Yan can''t do at the moment!


    To do this, not only need to have the top realm, but also need to have the most thorough understanding of jurisprudence and various divine lights and spells.


    Su Yan specializes in swordsmanship, and he hasn''t put much effort into divine light and spells, so he doesn''t have the ability to refine the legal principles of this time to such an extreme level.


    But even in the face of the golden talisman that is the ultimate in the world''s legal principles, Su Yan doesn''t have to be afraid, because his swordsmanship is also the ultimate in this world!


    It''s a big deal and it''s just a head-to-head fight with the God of Creation!


    Su Yan would never be afraid of anyone in this world if he wanted to do it!


    The long sword in Su Yan''s hand swung, and the sword light suddenly became incomparably magnificent!


    It seems that there are sword shadows in the sky!


    But in the end, these sword shadows did not radiate out, but instead belonged to the long sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    Su Yan''s sword is already in a state of condensed but not released!


    Ye Qingchen only felt that he did not understand the power contained in this sword, and had no idea what magic Su Yan had cast!


    Each sword shadow contains the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, as well as the supreme realm of swordsmanship!


    What made Ye Qingchen even more bizarre was that Su Yan didn''t sway these hardnesses out, but absorbed these sword shadows into his long sword!


    Isn''t this the exact opposite?


    Su Yan''s sword light was condensed and did not emit, there should be no sword shadows in the sky, not to mention that these sword shadows were absorbed into the middle of his long sword by Su Yan, in order to enhance his sword power.


    Where did these sword shadows come from?


    And why was Su Yan absorbed into his long sword?


    Ye Qingchen''s head was full of question marks at this time, and he couldn''t understand the mystery of Su Yan''s move.


    And at this time, Su Yan seemed to have changed as if he had changed. What rose from his body was not the aura of the God of Destruction, but an aura that was close to that of a saint!


    Su Yan''s body was completely devoid of murderous aura, and the violent aura that came from the Destruction Godhead disappeared.


    Although Su Yan is a sword-wielding person, he is full of holiness!


    It seems that he is no longer just a sword cultivator at this time, but represents the existence of the strongest swordsmanship in this world.


    Even he himself has turned into the incarnation of Kendo!


    The current Su Yan is swordsmanship!


    Ye Qingchen was terrified to the extreme. In the face of such an unreasonable sword cultivator, a picture that made him terrified inevitably appeared in her mind - the God of Creation might be defeated!


    Although this sword hadn''t been swayed yet, Ye Qingchen instinctively felt that Su Yan''s sword was at least invincible!


    If the power of this sword is stronger, it will definitely hurt the God of Creation!


    Even her strong confidence in the God of Creation was shaken along with it!


    so, what happened?


    In Ye Qingchen''s heart, panic inevitably appeared, and she didn''t know what language to use to explain everything in front of her.


    And when the Jintian talisman and Su Yan''s sword light collided head-on, Ye Qingchen''s worries finally turned into reality!


    Su Yan didn''t even borrow the power of the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, but with the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand, he had already cut the Golden Sky Talisman from the middle!


    Su Yan''s sword didn''t have any sloppy parts.


    This is a realm she has never seen before, even the gods of war and sword gods of the Protoss are far from reaching such a realm!


    Perhaps kendo is never-ending, and whenever you feel you have reached the top, you can still see higher peaks standing among the sea of ??clouds.


    The Golden Heaven Talisman is already the limit of the law in this world.


    But in the face of Su Yan''s shocking sword, he didn''t get any advantage!


    The power of Fa Li and the sword light are entangled with each other in the void!


    Under the crushing of the powerful sword light, the closed loop formed by various legal principles was slowly broken!


    It''s as if the originally unbreakable iron chain keeps breaking down!


    When the collapse occurred, it continued to spread to all the principles of law!


    The power of terror has produced a strong fission!


    Su Yan''s sword light is not just that simple, in addition to being sharp, it is also arrogant!


    During this fission, the Golden Sky Talisman could not maintain its original form, and collapsed in front of everyone!

 Chapter 4703： Thirty-one swords turned into one sword

    The god-kings watching the battle, especially the god-kings of the twelve clans, showed extremely horrified expressions at this time!


    Because in their perception, the Sixteen Golden Heaven Talismans are considered the ultimate in this world, and no one would have thought that Su Yan''s sword moves would be so domineering!


    With just a single sword, the Golden Heaven talisman in its most complete state was shattered!


    What kind of a sword of good fortune is this? !


    When the Golden Heaven talisman collapsed, the law in the void also collapsed, and even those spirit-seeded flames were greatly affected!


    The flames of the spirit species are swaying in the wind!


    If there is no Golden Heaven talisman, I am afraid that Su Yan''s sword just now has annihilated these spirit flames!


    Ye Qingchen''s worries were right, Su Yan indeed possessed the terrifying power to completely kill the God of Creation!


    What''s more important is that after this sword, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he obviously still had some spare energy left.


    This is a bit too scary!


    The sword just now had infinite power, but after using such a sword move, it still did not reach a certain limit of Su Yan.


    From Ye Qingchen''s point of view, this man seems to have infinite possibilities, and the upper limit of his power is not known at all.


    A strong wind blew through the sky, and after that, all the scattered spells turned into ashes!


    If the sixteen Golden Heaven talismans can be added together, they will be invincible in the world, but no one in this world can condense sixteen Golden Heaven talismans at the same time.


    Even the former two Heavenly Emperors could not have reached such a level!


    Su Yan slashed a golden heaven talisman with one sword, this was not too bizarre to Su Yan.


    The strike just now was just Su Yan testing his new strength.


    In Dream City in the Mirror, Su Yan got a lot of inspiration from Wuming, and opened the use of the eye of the law, and the realm has been raised to a new level.


    When the realm is improved, the understanding of kendo and various powers will naturally reach a new level.


    But how much it has improved, it still has to find a strong enough opponent to verify it. It is meaningless to just rely on the imagination.


    And the God of Creation is undoubtedly qualified to be Su Yan''s opponent to verify his cultivation.


    Su Yan let out a long breath, looking at the God of Fortune, the next sword was already brewing in his heart.


    At this time, although Su Yan was just casually holding the long sword in his hand, there was already an indescribable strange aura emanating from Su Yan''s body!


    It seems that he himself has become a sword, and it is the most invincible sword in the world!


    After the Jintian talisman was broken, the God of Fortune also praised: "Good swordsmanship! It is truly unparalleled in the world!"


    The voice of the God of Creation also pulled everyone from shock back to reality.


    The voice of the God of Creation did not contain fear for Su Yan, but was full of admiration.


    It seems that he is also excited to meet such a powerful opponent as Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s sword intent did not contain killing intent. After breaking the Golden Sky Talisman, he asked the God of Fortune and said, "It''s nothing for me to break the spell with one sword. It''s nothing for you to cultivate the spell today to the extreme. I just want to know, how did you get the civilization fire in your hand?"


    Su Yan still has some ideas about civilization fire.


    The fire seed of civilization is a legendary treasure. According to legend, it was stolen from the heaven by Emperor Haotian.


    Without Emperor Haotian stealing the fire of civilization, there would be no intelligent creatures in the heavens rising, and human beings are just one of the many intelligent creatures created by the fire of civilization.


    Before he really saw the fire of civilization, Su Yan was still somewhat suspicious of this legend.


    But now, after having truly felt the power of civilized fire, Su Yan has long had no doubts in his heart.


    The spark of civilization must be a treasure from God!


    The aura emanating from it, as well as the system and logic of using power, are completely different from any artifact and fortune artifact Su Yan has ever seen.


    The origin of the power of civilization fire is very strange, even for Su Yan, it is a power that cannot be found and cannot be understood.


    Moreover, Su Yan can be sure that although the God of Fortune holds the fire of civilization and can use the power of fire of civilization, he should also have no way of understanding how fire of civilization works.


    It''s like handing over the artifact of the fairy world to the hands of mortals, and it is impossible for mortals to understand how the power of the artifact works.


    The spark of civilization must come from a higher dimensional world!


    The God of Creation just looked at Su Yan indifferently, and did not speak.


    The God of Fortune was very secretive about the process of obtaining the fire of civilization, and he did not intend to explain it clearly to Su Yan at all.


    Of course Su Yan also knew that this was one of the other party''s biggest secrets, and did not expect the God of Creation to be generous enough to tell everything truthfully.


    Su Yan was already thinking about whether to use the second sword, but he heard the God of Fortune say, "The sword you just made was actually more than just a sword."


    "Of course it''s not one sword, but thirty-one swords." Su Yan said.


    The dialogue between Su Yan and the God of Creation was like some kind of riddle, and only the two of them knew the full meaning of it.


    The rest of the god-kings, including the original phoenix and the undead emperor, did not understand the mystery of the dialogue between the two.


    The God of Creation said that Su Yan''s strike just now was more than just a strike and it was the truth.


    In fact, after Su Yan has mastered his destiny, he can already borrow his power from different universes!


    This is not a fairyland, there are infinite parallel universes.


    Theoretically speaking, there are indeed infinite parallel space-times in the old world.


    The sword shadows Su Yan had just imagined were actually from a parallel universe.


    After collecting all the sword powers of many parallel universes, and finally condensing them into this sword, the power will of course be very terrifying!


    Because the sword just now had a total of thirty sword intents, which was equivalent to thirty-one swords that Su Yan slashed out with all his strength!


    After Ye Qingchen saw those sword shadows, the reason why she felt unbelievable and couldn''t understand was because she didn''t know where these sword shadows full of mighty power came from.


    These sword shadows from parallel time and space can be regarded as ten percent of the power of Su Yan''s body.


    Thirty sword shadows plus the power of Su Yan''s body actually equals to thirty times the power of the last sword!


    That''s why the God of Creation said that the sword just now was more than just a sword.


    Su Yan''s sword is actually very similar to the power used by Shu Zaotian, and it can actually be regarded as a powerful source of power.


    After cracking the fate of the world, Su Yan already understood why Shu Zaotian could do those unreasonable things.

 Chapter 4704： I am Su Baxian

    The reason why Shu Zaotian can unscrupulously destroy the connection between parallel universes and different time and space, and constantly summon himself in different time and space, is because her existence is unique.


    No matter how many past, present, future, or how many parallel universes there are, there is only one book in this world.


    In a sense she has transcended the multiverse.


    Of course, she can do this not because of how powerful her realm is, but because when Lingzun created that magic weapon, there was only one in the multiverse.


    That magic weapon is the basis for the birth of Shuzaotian, and Shuzaotian naturally inherits all the attributes of that magic weapon.


    So from the day of its birth, Shuzaotian has the ability to surpass the multiverse.


    Even if her realm has surpassed the current universe, she can violate the laws of time and space again and again and achieve many incredible things.


    In a sense, Su Yan''s sword move just now also violated the laws of time and space.


    But he has transcended karma and fate, so he will not be punished by the laws of time and space.


    To be honest, this practice is almost equivalent to cheating in the game, and it is the kind of cheating that is not punished by the rules of the game.


    From the moment he realized the fate of heaven and earth, Su Yan has felt more and more that the world we live in seems to be a large-scale online game.


    The so-called law of heaven and earth is the underlying code of the game.


    If you can use the power of code, you are already an immortal emperor or a god.


    But there is still a huge gap with the creator of the game, that is, our creator.


    If our world is a huge box, then our creator undoubtedly has the ability to jump out of the box.


    This is an ability that the characters in the game absolutely do not have, not even the Immortal Emperor, Heavenly Emperor and Ancient God.


    And karma, fate, and reincarnation are the three ultimate shackles that the Creator has left on our heads!


    Every time you unlock a shackle, you can get some extraordinary abilities.


    The so-called extraordinary ability is the ability to violate the laws of this world!


    Su Yan''s strike just now was a manifestation of the power that violated the law!


    Immortal emperors shape the immortal realm, and gods wield their divine powers using the power of jurisprudence.


    For example, after a fire burns a tree, it will turn into charcoal and ashes. This is the law.


    Even a primordial phoenix could turn trees into goldfish bowls with live goldfish in them after being burned by her phoenix fire.


    If it can be done, it is a violation of the law of the world.


    But once you break one of the three shackles, you can do something that violates the law.


    It''s as if a game account suddenly gets a modifier that modifies the reality in the game.


    Today''s Su Yan has deciphered cause and effect and fate, so he also has the ability to partially modify reality and affect the past and future.


    Therefore, even a top-level God King like Ye Qingchen couldn''t understand Su Yan''s power, and there was absolutely no way to predict what miracles Su Yan''s next move would cause!


    The power of prayer of the Lord Tianlan can also cause miracles and modify reality, but in the final analysis, the power of prayer is also one of the legal principles in this world, but the priority of the power of prayer must be above other legal principles.


    When the power of jurisprudence conflicts, the power of prayer will overwrite the opponent''s jurisprudence power, thus triggering the ability to rewrite reality.


    It is really good to have a strong person like the God of Creation to verify the cultivation base.


    If he hadn''t fought against the God of Creation, Su Yan would not have been able to understand cause and effect and the power of fate so thoroughly.


    Many things in this world are like this. It is absolutely impossible to just rely on thinking, and you must practice.


    Only in practice can real knowledge come out.


    Another thought had already appeared in Su Yan''s mind: "If I combine this power of rewriting reality with the power of divine artifact creation, what will happen?"


    In a sense, the artifact of good fortune can already be regarded as the ultimate in the world''s legal principles.


    If the jurisprudence is rewritten at the end, what will happen?


    At this time, the God of Fortune said: "Someone can practice swordsmanship to such a state. Did you rely on swordsmanship to reach this state, or do you already have this state to sway such incredible swordsmanship?"


    Su Yan said: "The two complement each other, but there is no need to distinguish it so clearly. I entered the Dao with martial arts, and then I merged with the immortal method, and I have achieved the supreme. Later, I went through untold hardships and a life of nine deaths to achieve this level. The God of Fortune, You are very powerful, but if you don''t rely on civilized fire, it is impossible to be on an equal footing with me."


    What Su Yan said was extremely arrogant. One had to know that the God of Creation was the most recognized God in the old world.


    But the strange thing is that the God of Fortune did not refute Su Yan''s words, as if he tacitly agreed with what Su Yan said.


    This also makes the rest of the **** kings become extremely surprised. If this person''s realm is still above the **** of creation, how far should he be?


    Isn''t it already catching up with the two heavenly emperors in history?


    It''s hard for those **** kings to believe this kind of thing, but looking at the current situation, it seems that Su Yan has the upper hand.


    So what this man said is very likely to be true!


    The old world and the Protoss may have really changed!


    Just when those **** kings were extremely surprised, the **** master of creation spoke to Su Yan again.


    After the God of Creation opened his mouth, he said directly: "You are just a human who has obtained the power of the God Race, not a natural righteous god. I don''t know why, you dare to be so arrogant in front of me! I really think that all gods are inferior to you. ?"


    Su Yan said: "Although I am a human being, how many gods and ancient emperors have been defeated. Do you think that you can suppress me with this kind of righteous argument? It''s too ridiculous!"


    The God of Creation said: "The righteous **** is the fixed number that the universe has evolved, and it is a necessary existence to stabilize all the laws of the universe. If there is no divine seed, how can you steal the power of the righteous god?"


    Listening to the words of the God of Creation, I could fully understand that he deeply disapproved of Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t know how many times he had experienced this kind of disapproval in the Eternal Era.


    Those so-called gods are always high above, even the warriors of the gods will look down on them, not to mention those creatures in the lower realm!


    Su Yan said directly: "I''ve heard a lot of words like this in the Eternal Era. Those ancient emperors also said the same thing to me back then, but in the end they were all thrown to the ground by me. Listen to the undead emperor and you. Dialogue, you seem to have been a dog for those ancient emperors back then, right? Then you should have heard of my name, Su Baxian."


    The original dull eyes of the God of Creation suddenly became extremely solemn, just because he heard the name.


    There is so much meaning behind the name Su Baxian.


    As long as they have been in the fairyland, no one can turn a blind eye to this name.

 Chapter 4705： no reservation

    Of course, the God of Creation has heard of this name, but in his memory, Su Baxian should have fallen long ago, after such a long period of epoch change.


    How could this man named Su Baxian suddenly appear in front of him?


    This is really unreasonable, the God of Creation said after a while: "Probably only Su Baxian can display such incredible swordsmanship as just now, right?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s useless for you to say compliments now. Let me ask you, where did the fire of civilization come from, and what relationship do you have with God? If you tell me this honestly, maybe I will I would like to spare your life."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the God of Fortune laughed out loud.


    Su Yan asked, "Is there anything funny about what I said?"


    The God of Fortune first shook his head, then nodded again, looking very strange, but because he wore a mask on his face, Su Yan didn''t know what was in his heart.


    Su Yan just stared at the God of Creation, and then said in a very flat tone: "I never like to joke, and what I said just now is definitely not about you, if you are honest and obedient, then you will not There''s a lot of trouble."


    After those **** kings heard Su Yan''s words, they all showed very shocked expressions and didn''t know what to do.


    What kind of existence is the God of Creation?


    In this old world, he is the ruler who speaks the truth and speaks the truth, and is above all the gods!


    Even the Four Heavenly Kings under the God of Creation, for these Protoss, they can only look up!


    But now Su Yan wants to beg for mercy from the God of Good Fortune and agree to all his conditions


    They have never seen anyone who dares to speak to the God of Creation like this, even those old gods in the old world who have reached the sacred realm, they would never dare to speak to the God of Creation like this!


    But the man in front of him was Su Baxian!


    For these Protoss, Su Baxian is also a legendary figure, the most heroic figure in the human race who can kill gods!


    Although the legend of Su Baxian is not as much as that of the original Phoenix, it is definitely one of the most powerful people in history!


    At this time, even Ye Qingchen''s face showed an expression of not knowing what to do. When she knew that Su Yan''s identity was Emperor Xianwu, she was relieved of her failure just now.


    It might be very embarrassing to lose to others, but if you lose to Emperor Xianwu, it is absolutely reasonable, and no one will even blame her for this defeat.


    Ye Qingchen was already uncertain at this time. If they really fought, who would be able to win between Su Yan and the God of Fortune!


    That Lingchong scolded directly: "Presumptuous! Do you know where this place is? Which adult are you talking to! The Lord God is invincible, how can you challenge the existence?"


    Su Yan sneered and said: "Since it is invincible, then I have to challenge it even more, because what I like most is the kind of invincible opponent who is hard to beat!"


    Ling Chongzi was told by Su Yan that he didn''t know what to say to respond.


    The power of Su Yan''s appearance was completely beyond their imagination. Even the Four Heavenly Kings, together, would not be able to reach Su Yan''s heels.


    Not to mention that Su Yanhe had the undead emperor and the primitive phoenix as reinforcements.


    If Tianlan Divine Sovereign is replaced, he will definitely not fight Su Yan here, because no matter the victory or defeat, it is very likely that he will suffer in the end.


    It is better to retreat first, and then slowly figure it out.


    But this time, the God of Fortune directly agreed to Su Yan''s request for battle, saying: "The Emperor Xianwu should be the most powerful emperor after the two heavenly emperors. You still leave your imprint. Without you, the Daomen would never have risen, and the immortal era could not have unfolded. If we can defeat you, then our Protoss will definitely be able to return to the fairyland and gain a dominant position. !"


    The God of Creation seemed to regard Su Yan as the spokesperson of the human race.


    Now in the Immortal Realm is the Daomen. If the Protoss wants to get back to the Immortal Realm, there will definitely be a conflict with Daomen.


    This conflict is impossible to avoid at all. If so, it would be better to let him and Su Yan have a decisive battle here to see how powerful Emperor Xianwu, who represents the peak fighting power of the human race, is!


    If he can defeat Su Yan here, then who else in the human race can challenge him to create the God Lord?


    Moreover, the God of Creation still holds the seeds of civilization in his hands. If he wants to, he can create another generation of civilization in the human world at any time!


    Fight against the Terran with new intelligent creatures!


    At that time, he will become the third Heavenly Emperor, opening a new era!


    This is also the greatest ambition of the God of Creation!


    To realize this unshakable ambition, he must cross the hurdle of Su Yan!


    If even Su Yan can''t be defeated, then his ambition is destined to be turned into water, and it also shows that he has no luck to achieve the supreme great cause of the Emperor of Heaven!


    Therefore, this battle is not only about who is stronger than Su Yan or the God of Fortune, but also about the future luck of the heavens and the world!


    Before the start of the war, Su Yan''s fighting spirit had already reached its peak, and at the same time behind Su Yan, the dharma body of the God of Destruction Shiva was already looming!


    The looming dharma body emits endless aura of destruction!


    Under the shroud of this aura of destruction, it seems that all the galaxies and the universe itself will be destroyed!


    The terrifying power made those **** kings have to retreat.


    Tianlan Shenjun and the others are completely speechless, because they also know that in the next battle, he is destined to not be able to help!


    Only the existence of such a series as the God of Creation is qualified to prove that facing Su Yan!


    At this moment, Su Yan explained the last sentence, "Primordial Phoenix, why are you still in a daze here, why don''t you take a good look at that little girl of the Protoss?"


    After Su Yan''s suggestion, Primitive Phoenix woke up like a dream, and with a wave of his hand, he put the **** clan girl Sura into his sleeve.


    In the sleeves of the primitive phoenix, there is naturally another world, and it can also ensure the safety of Su La.


    Seeing that the God Race girl had been protected by the primitive phoenix, Su Yan no longer had any scruples.


    I saw a beam of light rising into the sky, and behind Su Yan, the figure of Shiva, the God of Destruction, gradually became plump from illusory, and it didn''t take long for it to change into a flesh-and-blood entity!


    Many ancient totems and symbols can be seen on Shiva''s indigo skin!


    These totems and symbols all represent the power of destruction!

 Chapter 4706： Ice giant

    Su Yan only felt extremely comfortable in the beam of light, this kind of opportunity to unreservedly release his own power has become very rare for Su Yan.


    In this old world, Su Yan didn''t have to worry about unleashing his full power and causing serious destruction.


    He just needs to unleash his own power and defeat the God of Creation!


    When the dharma of destroying the gods fully appeared, it was not Su Yan who took the lead, but the God of Creation!


    The God of Creation stood up directly from his throne at this time!


    The God of Creation didn''t stand up when facing the arrow of finality just now, but at this time he took the initiative to leave his throne!


    This made those **** kings become shocked!


    Because even the **** kings of the old world don''t know how long they haven''t seen such a picture!


    The God of Creation seems to have been sitting on the throne motionless from the moment he appeared in front of them, like the image of a mountain.


    There are even **** kings who doubt in their hearts whether the **** of creation can only sit on the throne and cannot act for some special reason.


    The real situation is of course not like this, in fact it is just because the God of Creation is too lazy to move.


    There are no more than three beings in this old world who can make him stand up from the throne, and those three have long been in a state of sleep or seclusion.


    These **** kings in this era are simply not qualified to let the gods of creation stand up from the throne.


    Because the power of these **** kings is really too weak, so weak that the gods of creation have never taken them seriously.


    But the man in front of him was different. This man surnamed Su was the Great Emperor Xianwu back then!


    And it also integrates the godhead of Shiva, and the power will only be stronger than that of the past!


    Moreover, this battle has long been given a different meaning in the mind of the God of Creation, so he must stand up and face Su Yan in the most prosperous manner!


    The God of Creation took a deep breath, and then this breath directly condensed an extremely terrifying ice aura!


    Afterwards, these icy auras immediately reached their peak under the divine power of the God of Creation, and then rushed towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan was all too familiar with the power and laws of Frost Bing.


    After all, the immortal sword in Su Yan''s hand is the Wanzai Frost Sword!


    Before these icy breaths hit the face, the divine power of destruction had already turned into an infinite divine light and shrouded it!


    As long as it exists within the law of this world, it can be wiped out by the divine power of destruction!


    This is also the most domineering place to destroy divine power. After all, destroying divine power is a power born to destroy everything in this world, to destroy all existence in the world, and to make the world return to nothingness!


    It''s just that under the light of the divine light of destruction, this icy aura did not disappear immediately!


    Instead, they turned into icebergs. These hard icebergs lie between Su Yan and the God of Fortune, making Su Yan invisible for a while.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "Do you think this kind of paediatric blindness will work for me?"


    When Su Yan couldn''t see the God of Fortune, he naturally couldn''t see what kind of actions and actions the God of Fortune would take next.


    But for Su Yan, these are all indifferent things!


    Because at this level, it is completely meaningless to play such small cleverness.


    If you want to defeat an enemy, especially an enemy of Su Yan''s level, you can only rely on hard power!


    Only the existence of hard power and fighting willpower surpassing Su Yan is qualified to defeat him!


    If Su Yan could be defeated just by playing a little cleverness, then Su Yan should have already failed many times.


    But every time Su Yan encountered an opponent, he liked to play this kind of pointless cleverness in front of him.


    Faced with the huge iceberg in front of him, Su Yan did not use the power of destroying the gods to destroy the iceberg!


    The existence of this iceberg actually does not hinder Su Yan in any way, nor does it pose any threat to Su Yan.


    In that case, why did Su Yan destroy these icebergs?


    Just because these icebergs were shaped by the God of Creation?


    Although Su Yan did not directly destroy those icebergs, but Su Yan put on a very vigilant attitude.


    No matter what changes the God of Fortune wants to play next, Su Yan can immediately catch it.


    It''s just that the God of Creation never showed up on the other side of the iceberg, nor did he display any special power.


    It''s just that icy blue flames burn on those crystal clear icebergs!


    These ice blue flames are a very special ice flame!


    Although it is flames, the properties of ice are stronger. If they come into contact with them, even Su Yan''s body will definitely be frostbitten!


    After the iceberg in front of me was completely ignited by the ice flames, it looked a bit spectacular.


    It''s just that Su Yan didn''t feel anything about such a change in nature, he just felt like it was a child''s trick.


    Could it be that this God of Creation Lord Kong has a powerful strength and realm, but in fact he is not very experienced in combat?


    This kind of thing is not impossible, because after reaching this level, it is almost impossible to be challenged by others.


    Even if you fight with others occasionally, 99% of the time, you are fighting against people who are inferior to you. You don''t need to use all your strength to say nothing. You can even use a variety of juggling methods to hang the opponent fancyly.


    Perhaps it was during such battles that the God of Creation developed some very bad habits.


    But this time the enemy he faced was the once invincible Emperor Xianwu!


    Doesn''t he even have the slightest awareness?


    In the ice flames, I saw that the iceberg gradually changed its eyebrows and stretched out its limbs!


    In the end, it turned into a glacier giant with a thousand feet!


    The inner core of this glacial giant did not know what kind of energy source was injected into it by the God of Creation, so that Su Yan could sense the breath of life.


    The God of Creation should have his own unique way of comprehending the laws of life. Just now in the battle with the undead emperor, he created a dense forest in the blink of an eye!


    The laws and powers related to life are areas that Su Yan has never been involved in.


    Because the laws and powers in this area are often very taboo and very dangerous!


    At that time, many great wizards of Wuzong studied the power in this area, even if they were immortal emperors, they would end up in the end of life and death.


    In the end, Wuzong came up with the ultimate plan, the Saltless Saint!


    After seeing the Holy Maiden without Salt, Su Yan would not put his energy into this area.


    The glacier giant was already killing Su Yan at this time, only to hear Su Yan roar!


    Then the body of the gods that destroyed the gods swelled up immediately!


    The swollen gigantic body of the God of Destruction confronted the glacier giant in the air, and then turned into various magical instruments with the power of Destruction!

 Chapter 4707： lotus stand shock

    The different instruments among the six arms of the God of Destruction smashed directly at the glacier giant!


    But what happened next was something bizarre!


    When the magical weapons transformed from the divine power of destruction smashed on the glacier giant, the glacier giant was not injured!


    That''s all, what''s even more terrifying is that those magical instruments were directly blocked by ice flames!


    I don''t know what this ice flame is from, and it can even freeze the destruction of divine power!


    Su Yan manipulated the dharma body that destroyed the gods and immediately abandoned those dharma tools, pulled away and retreated to the rear!


    And the glacier giant carried those huge instruments on his body and continued to kill Su Yan!


    Su Yan has already seen that the reason why those magical instruments of destruction are frozen is because the ice flames seem to have the power to freeze time!


    As long as you are close to this glacial giant, or are touched by ice flames, time will be frozen accordingly!


    It''s really tricky!


    The magic of the God of Creation really has the ability to reach the heavens. Among the warlocks Su Yan has seen, none of them can be compared with the God of Creation.


    Even those ancient emperors back then were much weaker than the God of Creation!


    Su Yan slowly retreated towards the rear, and before he knew it, even the divine light that had been transformed from the divine power of destruction seemed to be suppressed along with it.


    At this time, those **** kings showed overjoyed expressions, and everyone thought that it would be an inextricable battle between dragons and tigers.


    But what is unexpected is that the God of Creation has completely grasped the initiative in such a short period of time!


    Once the God of Creation has taken the initiative, then the Libra of victory and defeat will immediately tilt accordingly!


    So those **** kings were not in a hurry to retreat, but stayed in the sky and continued to watch the battle.


    Primitive Phoenix has become a little anxious, and said: "Su Baxian, what plane are you doing? How can you not even handle this ice flame with your ability? Hurry up and show your true ability!"


    Before the original Phoenix could finish speaking, he saw Ye Qingchen flying towards him with a smug smile, "My Lord God''s ice flame is not an ordinary ice flame, and the mystery inside is a stupid phoenix like you. Can you understand it? That ice flame has the power to freeze time, no matter how powerful spells and powers are, as long as they get close to time, they will be sealed, and at that moment, how can they be used to kill?"


    What Ye Qingchen said was correct. This ice flame was not an ordinary ice flame. Not only were there many immortals protecting it, but it could freeze time.


    Destruction power was originally the nemesis of this ice flame, but after the time was frozen indefinitely, there was no way to have any effect on the ice flame!


    Unless Su Yan could break the ice flame''s ability to freeze time, this battle would not be able to go on at all.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that at the beginning of the battle, he would be forced by the God of Creation to do this!


    At this time, Su Yan had already abandoned the long sword in his hand and replaced it with the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    If you continue to use the Wanzai Frost Sword to fight against the God of Creation, then it will be equivalent to fighting the bandits with a toy gun, which will not have a positive impact on the outcome.


    At this level of fighting, the effect of the divine weapon has been minimal.


    If you want to influence the situation and the direction of the outcome, you must use the divine artifact!


    Red Lotus Sky Dance also seemed to sense Su Yan''s strong fighting spirit and desire!


    A flash of light rushed out from the tip of Honglian Tianwu''s spear!


    Su Yan lowered his head and glanced at Honglian Tianwu, and then smiled, he had already sensed Honglian Tianwu''s intentions, and then just use that trick!


    I saw that a scarlet lotus flower was gradually born under Su Yan''s feet!


    This scarlet lotus platform not only supported Su Yan''s body, but also had an incredible power surrounding Su Yan''s body.


    Under the dharma body that destroyed the gods, a huge lotus platform also appeared, but a crimson divine fire was already burning on this huge lotus platform!


    When the lotus platform appeared, Ye Qingchen''s smug smile instantly froze, and she said in an extremely surprised tone, "How could this man have a divine artifact in his hands?"


    This time, it was Primitive Phoenix''s turn to laugh at her: "Why did someone tell you that he can''t have the divine artifact? Your **** master will surely fall here today. You old gods should have been swept into the garbage a long time ago. Now! As long as your God Lord dies, this seat will start a killing spree in this old world!"


    Primordial Phoenix has always been decisive, and since she can say something like this, it means she can definitely do it.


    Those **** kings, especially the **** kings of the twelve clans, all became a little trembling after hearing the words of the original phoenix!


    At this time, Su Yan had stepped on the lotus platform and flew into the void!


    The red lotus spear in Su Yan''s hand has long been surrounded by a circle of red fire!


    Su Yan flew towards the glacier giant head on.


    Although the cold air was already blowing towards him, Su Yan was able to fly forward without being affected at all!


    Even the lotus flower under Su Yan''s seat did not change at all!


    Seeing that Su Yan was getting closer and closer, the glacier giant patted Su Yan directly with both hands.


    But the glacier giant swooped in to no avail!


    Although the cold air is very heavy, the power of the divine artifact cannot be overshadowed. I saw countless scarlet lotus dais appear beside Su Yan, and these scarlet lotus dais have already spread towards the glacier giant!


    After the glacier giant was shocked by the countless lotus platforms, he stumbled and almost fell down!


    Although the ice flames on the glacier giant still froze many lotus dais, just this staggering, it was already very obvious that Su Yan was capable of knocking down the glacier giant.


    Primitive Phoenix also showed a very approving expression when he saw the glacier giant fall, and said, "That''s right, otherwise, what kind of manner would it be?"


    Su Yan had already entered the realm of the ancient well, and his heart was like still water at this time, and any external disturbances could no longer cause even a ripple in Su Yan''s state of mind!


    Then Su Yan closed his eyes directly, and then held the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance firmly with both hands, and then placed the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in front of him.


    At this moment, Su Yan was carefully feeling the beating rhythm of the flames of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The burning and jumping of the flames seem to have no regularity, but as long as you immerse your heart completely, you will find that there are actually some regularities.


    Now Su Yan is trying to grasp this rule and synchronize his heartbeat with the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Only in this way can the power of Su Yan''s next move be fully displayed!

 Chapter 4708： Destroy time and space

    After all, the God of Fortune was the strongest warlock Su Yan had ever encountered, so even Su Yan had to take the most serious attitude to deal with him.


    Slowly, Su Yan''s breathing and heartbeat became very quiet, and Su Yan seemed to have sensed the rhythm of the red lotus dance in his hand!


    When he breathed together along this rhythm, his hands and the red lotus dance actually produced a strange feeling of blood connection!


    Then Su Yan felt that the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance was perfectly merging with the power in his body.


    It seems that every rhythm of the Red Lotus Sky Dance can make Su Yan feel the energy gushing out from his heart.


    That''s it!


    When Su Yan''s heart jumped powerfully again, the red lotus sky dance was directly projected by Su Yan!


    I saw a red light in the sky!


    Just as the glacier giant got up and regained his balance, his body was pierced by the red lotus sky dance!


    Of course, the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance is not just as simple as piercing through the body of the glacier giant!


    I saw a red light after passing through the body of the glacier giant, and it also arrived in front of the God of Creation!


    The God of Creation showed an extremely solemn look, and the white robe was already flying wildly!


    At the same time, the God of Creation also realized that a powerful and extremely terrifying pressure was crushing him directly!


    This pressure turned into a blood-colored red light, and the power contained in it had reached an immeasurable level!


    What''s more accurate is that this gun has already locked him at different levels, making it impossible for the God of Creation to avoid it!


    How could this be?


    Even in the heart of the God of Creation, there are extremely terrifying doubts!


    It is not the first time that the God of Fortune has seen the power of the divine artifact, but the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance still surprised him. It can be said that it has far surpassed any divine artifact that the God of Fortune has seen before!


    When the crimson light hits, any divine light and enchantment outside the God of Creation will turn into an extremely fragile eggshell!


    It almost shatters at the touch!


    The power of the God of Creation has indeed reached the so-called transformation realm, but in front of Honglian Tianwu, he can only persevere with difficulty!


    soon!


    There were also cracks in the golden mask that the God of Fortune wore on his face!


    Although this mask is not an artifact, it is also the most important instrument of the God of Creation. At this time, cracks have appeared, and it is obvious that it can no longer resist the power of the red lotus dance!


    And on the body of the God of Creation, those tiny blood vessels on the surface were also shattered under this great pressure.


    When the blood mist appeared in the air, it didn''t take long for it to evaporate


    However, it still remains on the body of the God of Creation!


    The God of Creation has reached the limit at this time, and at this time, the fire of civilization in his arms shines brightly!


    The flames of different colors swayed in circles!


    A wave of supernatural power burst out together with it!


    After this circle of divine power erupted, the God of Fortune finally saw the real body of Honglian Tianwu!


    Just now, he only felt the power of the red lotus sky dance, but he couldn''t see where the red lotus sky dance was.


    At this time, he only really saw the red lotus dance with the help of civilization fire!


    Red Lotus Sky Dance is already on a level beyond cause and effect, not only in this world!


    The eyes of the God of Creation became more and more astonished, and the fire of civilization in his hand seemed to have been greatly impacted and shocked.


    The God of Fortune wanted to re-fix the civilized fire with his hands, but he couldn''t, because the power generated by the shock of the civilized fire was so strong.


    So much so that the hands of the God of Creation shook violently along with it!


    In the midst of this shaking, the mask on the face of the God of Creation was completely shattered!


    And under the broken mask, is the face of the God of Creation that was astonished to the extreme!


    Can''t stand it anymore?


    There was also a sense of despair in the heart of the God of Fortune, perhaps in response to the mood of the God of Fortune, and the fire of civilization became very dim.


    But at the next moment, a layer of colorless flame erupted from the civilized fire, and then the colorless flame included the God of Creation and the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    What happened next was very strange to the naked eye.


    Because not only the **** of creation, but also the two treasures of civilization fire and red lotus dance have turned into long and strange light spots.


    This is a bizarre sight that only appears when objects transcend the time limit of the past and the future!


    Even those **** kings may not understand it. They only know that the **** of creation seems to have turned into a spot of light, which seems to be too bizarre, but the breath of life of the **** of creation has not disappeared.


    This shows that the God of Creation did not die just like that.


    But how could such a plausible thing happen, they have no idea


    The things in front of you are truly extraordinary!


    Next, not only the God of Creation, but also the surrounding cosmic space became very distorted.


    Distorted space and time are like a soft, rotten silt with nowhere to go


    The wonders caused by this battle have already been handed over to those **** kings, which is an eye-opener.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, I''m afraid they wouldn''t believe that there are such bizarre and incredible things in the world.


    In the chaos of time and space, a little crimson slowly bloomed!


    At the beginning, this crimson red was very small, but then it gradually grew up and gradually turned into a huge red lotus!


    When this red lotus bloomed a little bit, the divine power full of destructive texture also swayed directly in the cosmos space!


    Even those **** kings who were in the battle on the outside of a hundred miles were shocked and flew out!


    This shock continues to expand in the cosmic space, causing many stars close to this side to be directly and destructively chopped up, and some distant planets also vibrate, so that they deviate from their original orbits!


    After this red lotus bloomed, it didn''t disappear immediately, but it kept blooming like this, and it looked extremely beautiful.


    But the beauty of this lotus flower contains the power of absolute destruction!


    It is a terrifying force that can easily destroy the first-level civilization!


    This is the top of the mountain in the dream city in the mirror, Su Yan has an epiphany after seeing the whole world with the eyes of the law, and then combined with the new trick created by the destruction of the godhead.


    This move Su Yan called the world-destroying lotus!


    It is also the ultimate ultimate move that Su Yan can use now!


    This world-destroying lotus has not disappeared for a long time, just like this blooming in the deep space of the universe.


    This is the beauty that blooms in the midst of extreme destruction!

 Chapter 4709： mask broken

    When the impact of the world-destroying lotus occurred just now, although it was aimed at the God of Creation, because the power was too powerful, it would inevitably have an impact on the gods close to here.


    Even though Primordial Phoenix was hit by an extremely strong impact, her protective divine light was also broken, but she laughed arrogantly instead.


    After seeing this world-destroying lotus flower, she had no reason not to smile.


    The power contained in this world-destroying lotus makes even an existence like her fascinated!


    And beside Primitive Phoenix, Ye Qingchen naturally couldn''t smile.


    Countless butterflies turned into ashes in the impact just now, but Ye Qingchen''s body was not damaged.


    At this time, Ye Qingchen was really surprised.


    This man Su Yan has been refreshing her understanding of the upper limit of power in different ways!


    And looking at the center of the world-destroying lotus flower, the God of Fortune still hasn''t reappeared. Maybe the God of Fortune has been defeated by this move!


    This move is obviously a terrifying ultimate move that is enough to destroy the first-layer civilization, but it is used to deal with one person. I am afraid that the most powerful emperors cannot bear such power!


    Ye Qingchen is now planning her own escape route. Although she and Primordial Phoenix are very incompatible, she also knows that it is meaningless to continue clashing with Primordial Phoenix here.


    No matter what difficulties you encounter, the most important thing is to protect yourself.


    If you can''t even save yourself, then everything will be empty!


    God Tianlan also used the power of prayer as a shield to protect himself just now, but he spent a lot of the power of prayer to form the shield. It''s rotten right in front of you!


    Corrupted shields provide very limited protection.


    And Tianlan Shenjun has always relied on his power of prayer, and there has never been an alternative.


    So when the power of prayer turned into decay, he was directly impacted by that power, and at this time he had suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    It''s just that he didn''t spit out that mouthful of blood because of his face!


    Although he had forcibly resisted the internal injury, his Tianlan God had already turned pale.


    And there was a fear of Su Yan from the bottom of his soul!


    Tianlan Shenjun is the head of the four heavenly kings, and has already ascended to the sacred rank.


    Tianlan Shenjun has always been arrogant and arrogant, thinking that he is not only the same as those ancient gods and old gods, but even stronger than each other.


    But even he didn''t expect that the power he was proud of would be so vulnerable in front of this man!


    It is very easy for Tianlan Divine Sovereign to recover from the pain in his body, but if he wants to recover the part of his mind that was penetrated by Su Yan, it is not so easy.


    The light of that world-destroying lotus flower still hasn''t dimmed!


    But in the middle of the petals, there are traces of unusual breath.


    At this time, Su Yan still hadn''t adjusted his aura evenly, and using this trick to destroy the world''s lotus was also a huge burden on Su Yan himself.


    It is impossible to recover in a short time.


    These strands of breath come from the God of Creation.


    Under the madness of this world-destroying lotus, the life breath of the God of Creation still did not dissipate, which means that the God of Creation still did not fall.


    Su Yan was not too surprised by this result, nor was he angry.


    In fact, to be honest, this result was unexpected.


    The God of Creation not only has the strength and realm to be on par with Su Yan, but more importantly, he also holds the fire of civilization in his hand, and is the master recognized by the fire of civilization.


    At the most critical moment, Civilization Tinder will also work hard to protect his master.


    When the aura of the God of Creation appeared, this force began to reshape the time and space destroyed by Su Yan, and connected the reshaped time and space with the original time and space!


    To achieve these two points, only the existence of the law of time and space can be achieved!


    It can be said that he created God Lord to do these two things with little effort.


    This also shows from the side that the God of Creation has already comprehended two extremely difficult immortal rules.


    At the same time comprehend the true meaning of time and space, and there are no more than five characters who can do this throughout the ages.


    This God of Creation can actually have such a skill!


    It can only be said that the power of the God of Creation has indeed surpassed most of the ancient gods and old gods!


    Those old gods, even the main gods, are far less than the gods of creation!


    When time and space were reshaped, the world-destroying red lotus suddenly became very distorted.


    The world-destroying lotus can only be opened in the broken space-time. Once the time-space is restored, the power contained in the world-destroying red lotus will explode!


    Although the power generated by the explosion of the World-Destroying Red Lotus was very powerful, it did not pose any threat to the God of Fortune anymore.


    Because the fire of civilization protects the **** of creation.


    When the God of Fortune appeared again, the mask on his face had completely disappeared, and three pairs of eyes arranged up and down could be seen on the face of the God of Fortune, except for the nose and mouth.


    His figure looks really strange.


    Those Divine Kings, including the Four Heavenly Kings, were the first to see the true face of the God of Creation. No one would have thought that the God of Creation would have such a bizarre appearance.


    The appearance of the gods is innate, and the appearance of those ancient gods is very distorted, with many tentacles and eyes, and it is difficult to describe them from a distance.


    The appearance of the God of Creation is not very scary, at least it is much better than those ancient emperors.


    However, Su Yan showed a very solemn expression after seeing the face of the God of Creation, and said, "Are you a **** born in chaos? There are already twelve demon gods in the chaos, so it is impossible to be born. Lord God, where did your Lord God��s divine personality come from?��


    Behind this face represents the Chaos Protoss that should have perished long ago.


    The name Chaos Protoss is really too old, so long that even many Protoss today do not know that there are branches of Protoss in Chaos!


    The Chaos Protoss can come and go in chaos, and it is also a very small branch among the Protoss.


    No one in this Protoss knows their history or where they came from.


    I only know that they have been very mysterious since their birth, and they hardly interact with other Protoss. They have their own set of rules and power systems.


    At this time, Su Yan has also been thinking about it, but what Su Yan is thinking about is whether there is any connection between the God of Creation and the Great Emperor of Chaos.

 Chapter 4710： ones desire

    The God of Creation didn''t answer Su Yan''s question, he just stared at Su Yan with those six eyes expressionlessly.


    At the same time, the undead emperor said: "He claimed to be Yu Tianzun back then, he came from the chaos, and once served under the ancient emperor. He was originally a chosen person like us, but he betrayed us and took refuge in God. , what happened next, hehe. His strength was acquired overnight, and he must have made a deal with God."


    The words of the undead emperor made Su Yan fall into contemplation.


    The world of God has such a powerful ability, can it create a strong man like the God of Fortune overnight?


    This is too exaggerated!


    However, Su Yan has gone through nine deaths and a lifetime to have today''s realm and ability.


    And he has never experienced anything in the creation of God Lord, just because he was favored by the messenger of God, can he be endowed with the ability to be the best in this world?


    If this is true, isn''t the so-called Immortal Emperor an ant-like existence to the world of God?


    If the power ratio of the two sides is one to one hundred million, then what is the significance of the resistance to the world of God?


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, the God of Creation had already spoken.


    The God of Fortune said: "Emperor Xianwu, your power has reached such a level. I am afraid that the undead emperor was also released by you. So, are you planning to follow the old path of the undead emperor?"


    The words that the God of Creation asked were completely incomprehensible to those God-kings.


    Su Yan asked, "Do you have the right to contact the incomparably ethereal God after entering the realm of the Lord God, that is, after you say the sacred realm?"


    The God of Fortune created a circle to wrap him and Su Yan.


    Su Yan had absolutely no resistance to this barrier, because the barrier could only isolate the sound, so that the conversation between Su Yan and the God of Fortune would not leak into the ears of outsiders.


    Su Yan fully understood the purpose of the God of Creation.


    Because no matter what, the world of God is something that should not be touched by those **** kings.


    After the enchantment was arranged, the God of Creation replied: "Not every main **** has this qualification, and only the selected people among the main gods are qualified to talk to the messenger of God."


    "Oh? Is it so interesting? It seems that I am not the chosen one. So far, the messenger of God has not appeared in front of me." Su Yan said.


    Su Yan''s words contained a sense of ridicule and self-deprecation.


    The God of Creation said: "Your attack just now almost killed me. If I hadn''t had the seeds of civilization, I''d be dead. With your power, it''s impossible for God to ignore you completely. God''s messengers will find you sooner or later. of."


    Su Yan looked at the God of Creation with a very strange look, and asked, "I almost killed you with one blow just now, aren''t you angry?"


    In any case, the appearance of the God of Creation is really too calm, and even the voice line has not changed in any way.


    If Su Yan was replaced, and he was almost put to death, I''m afraid he would have already gone berserk!


    But the God of Creation could still continue to talk to Su Yan as calmly as before, which in itself seemed very abnormal.


    Even if it is a god, it is impossible to completely abandon his emotions, unless the God of Creation is the same existence as the book.


    Since birth, I have not understood what emotions are, and no matter what happens, there will be no psychological fluctuations.


    The God of Creation said: "It''s not that I''m not angry, I just want to calmly handle things with you. What I bear now is not just my fate, but behind me there are thousands of Protoss from the old world."


    The God of Creation seems to regard himself as the spokesperson of all the gods.


    However, he does have such qualifications. In this old world, he was originally the co-owner of all the Protoss.


    "What do you want?" Su Yan asked, but he wanted to know what profound theory the God of Fortune wanted to say.


    "The old world is over."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The old world was originally withered in spiritual energy. It is a world that is gradually going to destruction. Living here is a last resort. Now the destruction of the old world has begun to accelerate. Perhaps within a hundred thousand years, the old world will be completely destroyed and changed. Like the Chengyuan Realm, half is chaos, and half is the place of the star realm."


    Su Yan had already been to Yuanjie, most of Yuanjie had turned into chaos, and the environment in the remaining few places was extremely harsh.


    The Lord of Creation said: "The destruction of the old world is irreversible. I used magic power with several main gods to see the future. The destruction of the old world is an irreversible fate!"


    Su Yan said, "So you want to save the Protoss from the old world and let the Protoss go back to the Immortal Realm?"


    The God of Creation said: "This is the only way out, otherwise, staying in the old world will be a dead end. The destroyed old world will become the place where the old **** king lives in seclusion, and for the gods below the **** king, it is A dead place that is absolutely impossible to live in. If you continue to stay in the old world, all remaining Protoss will be destroyed!"


    Now in front of the Protoss, there is only one question left, survival or destruction?


    The God of Creation said again: "Now it''s time for the era to be changed. Perhaps in this new era, our Protoss can fight for a place! At least the Protoss cannot cut off the future in my hands. The world will always need gods, and the Protoss will always have a reason to exist. ."


    Su Yan stared at the God of Creation and said, "Is this all your request? Let the Protoss return to the Immortal Realm?"


    If the old world is no longer suitable for the Protoss to live in, then returning to the Immortal World must be the best choice for the Protoss.


    But Su Yan would never agree to this condition easily, because all aspects involved in this matter will be very extensive, and it cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences.


    After the Protoss returns to the Immortal Realm, no matter whether the Protoss is willing or not, they will inevitably conflict with the existing order in the Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps a war between Daomen and the Protoss is inevitable.


    Although today''s Daomen has not declined, it is actually not as good as when its power was at its peak.


    If we look at the history after the creation of the world, the Protoss ruled the Immortal Realm ten times longer than the Human Race.


    If the Protoss returns to the Immortal Realm, the current Immortal Realm may not be able to withstand the impact.


    And the God of Creation also said that it is now the era when the era will be changed!


    In such an era, heroes are rising one after another, and new forces will break the old order


    Who dares to say that the Protoss will not be the final winner?

 Chapter 4711： each soldier

    The God of Creation said: "If you and I continue to fight, there will be no good results for both parties. It is better to make peace like this. I have the seeds of civilization, but you can''t help me. And you also have the artifact of good fortune, It''s also very difficult for me to deal with you."


    The words of the God of Creation are very correct. The blooming of a world-destroying lotus flower just now looks very spectacular, but it has already cost Su Yan a lot of strength and energy.


    Although it wasn''t to the point of being unsustainable, it was indeed a huge drain on Su Yan.


    Su Yan stared at the God of Creation and said, "I can''t promise you that the Protoss will return to the Immortal Realm. This matter involves too much, and it''s not something I can decide alone."


    And from the standpoint of identity, it is a bit strange for Su Yan to make such a decision.


    The God of Creation is the recognized leader of the Protoss. Almost all the Protoss in the old world know of his existence, but he has a stable position and has never been challenged.


    This means that the Protoss are willing to accept his leadership.


    Frankly speaking, Su Yan has no such status in the Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps Su Yan once was in such a peak position, but now Su Yan has long since been in such a position.


    The God of Fortune let out a long sigh and said to Su Yan, "If the spiritual energy of the old world is completely withered, then there will be no way for a new **** race to be born. The **** race just wants the right to survive. I can promise you that after the **** race returns to the fairyland , will never have a dispute with the human race, we only need a corner of the fairyland to thrive."


    Once a new **** cannot be born, the old world will fall into a dead silence, and only a few **** kings can live in the dead world.


    Therefore, the Protoss must go back to the Immortal Realm to blow them away. If they cannot go back to the Immortal Realm, they will surely perish in this old world.


    As the leader of the Protoss in the old world, he must fight for a future for the Protoss!


    Why doesn''t Su Yan understand the position of the God of Creation?


    In fact, the opportunity for the heavens to change has come, and now the number of epochs belonging to the Xian family has been exhausted.


    It is still unknown in what direction the heavens will evolve in the future.


    The future of billions of beings is too complicated, and the possibilities are almost infinite. Even Su Yan can''t see through all the possibilities.


    If the Protoss returns to the Immortal Realm, it will definitely break the existing balance of the Immortal Realm. Can the Gods and Immortals get along well?


    This seems to be unstoppable


    Perhaps the return of the Protoss to the fairyland will be the end of the previous era and the beginning of the next era.


    After all, the God of Creation has already obtained the spark of civilization.


    Although civilized fire is not a magic weapon, it is a treasure of the same level as the fortune artifact, and compared with those fortune artifacts, civilized fire also has its own advantages.


    It can be said that the fire seed of civilization is a treasure with infinite possibilities, and it feels like a waste of time to fight.


    In the enchantment, the Primitive Phoenix and the Undying Emperor saw that Su Yan and the God of Fortune had received swords one after another, and they didn''t know what kind of conversation the two had had.


    It turned out that neither side had the will to continue fighting.


    The original phoenix was a little unhappy after frowning, but the undead emperor stared at the **** of creation.


    If Su Yan was willing to give him the chance to defeat the God of Creation, then he naturally couldn''t ask for it.


    I saw that after the God of Fortune received the enchantment, Su Yan flew directly towards the primitive phoenix.


    And Ye Qingchen and the others didn''t understand it. It was clear that Su Yan and the God of Creation were already fighting fiercely.


    It stands to reason that they have already hit such an earth-shattering share, and no matter what, they should be divided into a winner and a loser.


    But after Su Yan and the God of Creation were separated, they no longer had the will to do anything with each other.


    It seems that the God of Creation has persuaded Su Yan for some reason


    There are naturally many strange and interesting places in the middle.


    However, for those **** kings, it is also extremely gratifying to be able to screen off strong enemies like this.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "Why did you suddenly stop? It doesn''t seem to be in line with your character."


    Su Yan said: "He has a civilized fire to protect himself, and civilized fire is not a treasure in the lower world. Even if I have a fortune artifact, I can''t help him. And if we compete with him, then all the gods will unite with him in order to protect themselves. By his side, waiting for his dispatch, this is counterproductive."


    "What do you mean by backfire?"


    "The spiritual energy in the old world has been withered, and it is impossible to produce new gods after a few years, so he will bring the gods back to the fairyland. He promised me that gods and humans can live in peace, but none of us can live together in peace. I know that this is impossible nonsense." Su Yan said.


    Even if the God of Creation himself has no quasi-deteriorating ambitions, can he really control the Protoss tribes under his command?


    When they really return to the Immortal Realm, the ideas of those Protoss tribes may change and their ambitions will grow.


    It is said that the human heart is not enough to swallow an elephant. In fact, this statement is also applicable to the Protoss.


    Putting the Protoss back into the Immortal Realm would create too many uncertainties, which even Primitive Phoenix knew very well.


    The undead emperor said: "If the Protoss returns to the Immortal Realm, there will be a battle with Heavenly Court. Didn''t Heavenly Court invite He Qing back? Just to deal with the re-emergence of the Protoss."


    If you really want to change the era, then there is no doubt that this battle between Heavenly Court and God Race will be the opportunity.


    Without this war, those relatively weak forces would have absolutely no room to grow, develop and rise.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "Which side do you plan to stand on? Is it the side of the human race or the side of the **** race? After all, you are now the main god."


    Su Yan said, "Why do I have to choose a side? In fact, I don''t care so much about the immortal world. I still have my own challenges to face."


    The challenge Su Yan said must come from the ethereal world of heaven.


    The original phoenix said: "Didn''t you say that you want to take back what you lost? Now is a very good opportunity. If the Protoss and Heavenly Court fight, each other''s strength will weaken, and then you will raise your arms and shout. , the Era of Shenwu that belongs to you, can''t it be reopened again?"


    Indeed, as the original Phoenix said.


    When the era of era change appears, it will be a huge opportunity for every careerist.


    What''s more, today''s Su Yan has already possessed the power of the sky, and in the wave of the coming era, it is very easy to turn the clouds over the rain!

 Chapter 4712： I want to see your skills

    In the world of hell.


    The sky is vast.


    The magic fire below is still burning fiercely.


    The flow of time in different worlds is different. When Su Yan slaughtered the Quartet in the old world, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still standing in front of the demonic fire and talking with this man named Yue Chen.


    Yue Chen''s strength and realm made Immortal Emperor Hongmeng very jealous.


    In fact, not only Yue Chen, but even the female devil he created could make Immortal Emperor Hongmeng very jealous.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also staring at Yuechen at this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only wanted an answer now.


    The Supreme Demon Ancestor Yuechen asked him to resist the Heavenly Sect alone, how dangerous this matter would be.


    Making decisions and then acting has always been the principle of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    If he doesn''t know enough about something to begin with, he won''t try it.


    It''s not that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has no courage, but that he has always been used to fighting confident battles.


    If his eyes were darkened, then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would lose his motivation.


    The Supreme Demon Ancestor Yuechen seemed to see this too, he took a deep breath and said, "You have cultivated the power of the Nine Suns, and you have already reached this point where you can prove the pure yang of the Tao. You must know that the world was created to limit me. In this world, there is only pure yang, not yin. The nine suns in the sky correspond to the nine yangs. You are already the best person to resist the sin of heaven. , unless you can find a monk who is more powerful than you in the power of the Nine Suns."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, "Is that enough?"


    "As long as you can resist the Heaven''s Sect, you can create a gap, but this gap is enough." Yue Chen said, "If you can''t do it, just go back like this."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng finally came to this sinful world, how could he go back so easily?


    Besides, if he just went back like this, who would help him deal with Su Baxian?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng now has few choices, and the existence of Yuechen can be said to be the last straw for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    If there is a choice, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will definitely do his best to hold on to this life-saving straw!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I have already decided to help you resist the Heavenly Sect, what should I do next?"


    Hearing that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng promised to come down, Yue Chen''s face did not show much joy, but only said: "You need to release your dharma body, take away the glory of the Nine Suns, and then"


    How to deal with the Nine Suns Glory World and the suppression of the Heavenly Sect, Yue Chen had no idea how many thoughts had appeared in his heart.


    It''s just that over the years, he has never met a candidate who is qualified to break this realm of sin and the suppression of the Heavenly Sect!


    Unexpectedly, in an era when he was desperate, there would actually be an Immortal Emperor coming to save him!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked a few more questions, all of which were related to the method of breaking the gate of sin.


    Yue Chen naturally knew everything and said everything.


    The two sides talked for a full two hours, and it was not until all the details were finalized that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng remembered that too long had passed.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s subordinates are still waiting outside the white sand dunes, maybe they already have some strange thoughts in their hearts, or they are extremely worried about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    In fact, there was an immortal emperor outside who couldn''t hold his breath for a long time, and wanted to explore the interior of the white sand dunes.


    But these Immortal Emperors were stopped by Immortal Emperor Changsheng.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng absolutely did not believe that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would be subdued so quietly. If Immortal Emperor Changsheng and the legendary Supreme Demon Lord had a conflict, it would not be too late for them to rush to help.


    Nothing has happened yet, and the interior of the white sand dune is silent. If they hurriedly blend in, they will cause extra troubles and cause some completely unnecessary troubles.


    As expected, they saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flying out directly from the depths of the white sand dunes.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t fly out alone, and there was a pair of very strange men and women beside him.


    This pair of men and women looks very evil and charming, especially the woman, who knows that she is not a human being, she must be reincarnated from some kind of devil!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew beside the pair of men and women with no expression on his face.


    And the demon who led the way was already kneeling on the ground at this time, and his expression was full of fear, just because he had seen the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen!


    For all the powerhouses in this sinful world, Yue Chen is a supreme existence!


    None of those so-called powerhouses, gods and demons can be in the same realm as Yue Chen!


    Moreover, Yue Chen once slaughtered an unknown number of strong men and gods and demons!


    This is how this little monster can not be afraid, you must know that before he was beaten into the world of sin, he was only an outsider, and he could not stand on the stage inside the Daomen!


    At the same time, a flame ignited in this demon man''s heart - since Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could even talk to Yue Chen, then there must be a way to bring him back to the Immortal Realm!


    This sinful world is really bitter, the only thing that is not lacking is sunshine and heat, and everything else is very lacking.


    Seeing that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had invited Yue Chen back, Immortal Emperor Changsheng had a happy expression on his face, and said, "Brother is really good, this one must be the Supreme Demon Lord. I have really admired it for a long time!"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng looked at the man carefully. The man''s appearance was very feminine, and the pair of purple eyes were extremely alluring.


    It feels very neutral and it''s hard to tell the gender.


    Seeing the successful return of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, those Immortal Emperors also went away with their doubts.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng looked at Yue Chen for a long time, and then said: "I just heard that the Supreme Demon Ancestor has sky-shattering power, I don''t know if the Supreme Demon Ancestor is interested in showing his hands in front of us brothers, don''t get me wrong, I''m not here I doubt the power of the Supreme Demon Ancestor, I just want to see how powerful the legendary man is, and how far apart I am from you."


    This kind of remark may be nothing to other emperors, but it is obviously offensive to say such a thing to Yue Chen!


    From the contact just now, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has clearly felt that the opponent''s strength can be said to be unfathomable!


    It is actually very inappropriate for Immortal Emperor Changsheng to say such words in front of Yue Chen!


    And the witch Zi''er had become very dissatisfied at this time. She looked at Immortal Emperor Changsheng with a very provocative look, and seemed to be ready to attack Immortal Emperor Changsheng at any time.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced at Immortal Emperor Changsheng and was about to say some rebukes.


    But unexpectedly, after Yue Chen chuckled lightly, he actually agreed.

 Chapter 4713： adjustment phase

    As Yue Chen accepted Immortal Emperor Changsheng''s request, the tense situation immediately disappeared.


    On the way here, everyone has heard many legends about Yue Chen, and they all know that he is the strongest in the world of sin, and he can completely surpass those powerful gods and demons.


    All of a sudden, these Immortal Emperors became extremely looking forward to seeing what kind of incredible power Yue Chen would display!


    I saw Yue Chen raised one of his hands, and the purple magic fire slowly burned in his palm.


    This purple magic fire doesn''t contain much powerful aura, but after Yue Chen crushed the magic fire in his hand


    The surrounding world suddenly turned purple!


    Under the purple sky, the earth and quicksand seemed to be entering a strange realm.


    In this strange realm, everything must be dominated by Yue Chen, even these Immortal Emperors are difficult to contend against!


    Not only the laws in the realm, but even the time and space in the realm have begun to be manipulated by Yue Chen!


    The power of this field is undoubtedly above the eternal enchantment of those Immortal Emperors!


    And more importantly, this purple domain was formed by Yue Chen with just one hand. He didn''t have to work hard to transform this domain, and this alone showed his unfathomable depth!


    With such a unique field, the first thing that immortal emperors think of is the field of Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    That day, the domain of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable was also so strange and powerful. In this domain, when she unleashed her power, she could easily deal with many powerful Immortal Emperors at the same time.


    The hand that Yue Chen showed alone was already enough to match the power of Emperor Long Jie.


    Although it may not be comparable to Su Baxian, at least he has proved that he is the existence of that series!


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng praised: "The power of the Supreme Demon Ancestor is really powerful! It''s not a waste of our brothers to go down to the world of sin to see you."


    Yue Chen just smiled and didn''t fight for anything.


    Instead, Zi''er, the female devil under his command, said proudly: "My master is an invincible existence in the world. You so-called immortal emperors, when you reach the fairyland, prepare to crawl under my master''s feet."


    What Zier said was really too much.


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can only be regarded as the leader elected by everyone, not someone else''s master.


    But when Zi''er said this, even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say anything, and the rest of the Immortal Emperors wouldn''t say anything.


    These Immortal Emperors are all human beings, and no one would be a standout at such a time.


    As far as the devil is concerned, Yue Chen''s temper is a little too good. Maybe this has always been the case in this world, and the King of Hell likes little devils.


    The real big guys don''t have so many airs, on the contrary, it is those little guys who are not the same, and they will come up with many magical tricks in order to show their differences.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I have discussed with the Supreme Demon Ancestor just now, I will fight against the Heavenly Gate of Sin, you will keep the order of the passage and let as many gods and demons as possible get out of the world of sin. I will do my best. If you can, release the strong in this sin domain!"


    The words of the late Emperor Hongmeng were filled with an undeniable affirmation, and at the same time there was a feeling of great ambition!


    If this thing can really be done, it will naturally completely break the existing pattern of the fairy world!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng then instructed the demon man: "You go and inform all the strong people in this sin area, seven days later, I will shake the heaven and the world, and at the same time resist the sin heaven gate with my own strength, If they want to get out of this sinful world and return to the immortal world, they will come to report to me."


    The demon was only half-believing what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, but when he saw Immortal Hongmeng asking even Yue Chen to come out, he no longer had any doubts. He respectfully gave Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a kowtow, and then turned into a slap in the face. The streamer just flew away!


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng looked at this stream of light and said, "Although this person is a young man, he is not completely useless. Brother, Su Baxian is probably still complacent, I never thought that you had already arranged this for him. A great gift!"


    In fact, in addition to the immortal emperor Changsheng, those immortal emperors are also very exciting!


    It seems that they have once again seen the picture of them completely killing Su Baxian!


    The strength of Yue Chen is so shocking, they already have the top combat power that matches the Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian, and the number of Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian is absolutely crushing!


    Naturally, you will gain the upper hand in this battle!


    I don��t know how many powerful gods and demons have been sealed in the sin domain. If they can all be collected under their command, they will definitely be a very powerful fighting force.


    Not to mention those great emperors who are already under the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, just relying on the powerhouses in the realm of sin has been able to sweep through many powerful immortal realms!


    If there is another commander of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, at least it will be able to compete with the Heavenly Court!


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng was very excited, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seemed calmer.


    He sat cross-legged on the sand dune, and the breath of pure yang in his body gradually echoed with the nine suns in the sky.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "In these seven days, I will mobilize the strength and true breath in my body, and adjust my body to the strongest posture! No matter what happens during this period, don''t disturb me."


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng has not yet agreed to it, Zi''er has already said: "Don''t worry, with my master here, even if the sky falls, no one will be able to alarm you."


    Everyone has witnessed Yue Chen''s strength, and he is indeed qualified to say such words.


    In this crime domain, no one is Yue Chen''s opponent!


    The seven-day period is neither long nor short.


    During these seven days, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been mobilizing the power in his body without any distractions, not only adjusting his body to the best state, but also adjusting his state of mind to the level of the ancient well.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng kept away all the disturbances in his heart, especially the fear of Su Yan, which was completely ruled out by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    During these seven days, there have been gods and demons or the great emperor who was exiled in the sky above the surrounding sand dunes.


    These emperors and gods and demons should have received the news, and they absolutely do not want to miss the opportunity to leave this sinful world.


    What''s more, this time, there is still the supreme demon ancestor Yuechen standing here to endorse, so they are even more reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    These gods, demons and ancient emperors did not dare to make a loud noise while standing on the sand dunes next to them. Almost everyone was quietly waiting for the seventh day to come.

 Chapter 4714： oath of eternity

    These characters were originally very rebellious, and after so many years in the world of sin, there has long been a lot of hatred between these gods, demons and emperors, and the relationship between them can also be said to be the same.


    But as long as Yue Chen stood here, those gods, demons and emperors would not dare to be presumptuous!


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng had already discovered that the fears of those gods, demons and emperors for Yue Chen were absolute, and they were deeply rooted.


    As long as Yue Chen is still standing here, then they will definitely not dare to be presumptuous!


    I don''t know what kind of things these gods, demons and emperors have experienced, so that they are so afraid of Yue Chen!


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng has not had a secret conversation with Yue Chen, and can only feel Yue Chen''s suppressing power over these gods, demons and emperors from the sporadic legends.


    There is no difference between day and night in this sinful world. The nine-round sun will always hang in the sky, but its position in the sky will still change, and it can only be used to judge the change of time.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng opened his eyes, he and Yue Chen first glanced at each other, and then saw the figures of the huge ancient gods and demons on the edge of the sand dunes, as well as those in the void who were once exiled by Heavenly Court and Su Baxian the Great


    Some are old faces who have met face to face in the ages, and some are names only heard in legends.


    The number of powerhouses in this sinful realm exceeded Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s imagination.


    And according to what Immortal Emperor Changsheng said, because the seven-day time is too hasty, there should be many strong people who have not received the news.


    But even if you don''t receive the news, it''s fine. After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng transforms his dharma body and resists the Heaven''s Gate of Sin, those powerhouses will no longer be able to continue to live in seclusion in their own realm!


    At that time, as long as these ancient existences sense the changes in Sintianmen, they can still come here.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood up, he immediately became the focus of all eyes.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s state has become very calm at this time, and his eyes have become very firm. It seems that there is nothing in this world that he cannot do!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "The reason why we are here is entirely because of Emperor Xianwu. I hope that after returning to the Immortal Realm with me, you will also kill Emperor Xianwu with me!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words are full of astonishing momentum, and this momentum is definitely not something that ordinary Immortal Emperor can have!


    Even those gods and demons from ancient times were shocked by the aura of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I want to ask everyone to swear with me that in the future, I will do my best to kill Su Baxian! And I will carry the gate of sin for you, break the repression of the emperor, so that you can return to the fairyland. Go in!"


    To release these ancient gods and demons, Su Yan has only one condition, which is to ask them to deal with Su Yan!


    He has absolutely no plans to take these ancient gods and demons as his subordinates.


    Some cunning demon gods couldn''t wait to say at this time: "We will help you deal with Emperor Xianwu, and then you will release us. This is a fair deal. Do you want to sign a contract with us?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng replied almost immediately: "There is no need to sign a contract, I only need everyone''s oath, whether it is a god, a human race, or other races, I only need your oath against the Xianwu Emperor and it is enough! As long as there is an oath, I will be willing to fight against the Heaven''s Gate with my own power!"


    For beings in the world of sin, freedom is something that has long been desired.


    Especially those demon gods, after they were locked into the world of sin, they could no longer deceive the souls of mortals, nor could they enjoy the sacrifice of flesh and blood, and they had already become very empty.


    So the first oath was those demon gods. Anyway, swearing that for these demon gods, it would be like a fart, and there would be no psychological burden.


    These demon gods will never abide by any promise that has not signed the ancient contract.


    So after the oath, those demon gods are still hilarious.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t seem to see it, and began to press those gods and emperors again.


    The gods, like the emperor, wanted to leave this never-ending realm of sin, and when they saw that the demon gods had sworn an oath, they naturally swore together.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng then turned his attention to his brothers.


    These Immortal Emperors entered the world of sin with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, do they have to swear?


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng made his first oath, and the immortal emperors behind him also swore one by one under pressure.


    After all the gods, demons, and immortal emperors had completed their vows, the last person, Yue Chen, finally arrived.


    Only Yue Chen said: "If I, Yue Chen, can get out of the world of sin and get freedom, after arriving in Guangluo Immortal Realm, I will definitely compete with Su Ba, the Great Emperor of Xianwu, unless one of us dies. The struggle will never end! If there is any violation of the oath, I and all of you who have sworn the oath just now will all plunge your souls into a ghost world, and suffer the torment of karma forever!"


    After Yue Chen''s oath was completed, he was seen holding up the sprite orb in his hand.


    And from the sprite orb, a thread of thread was shot, connecting all the gods, demons, and emperors.


    Some gods and demons want to escape in the air, or want to fight against the entanglement of this thread with mana, but it is of no use at all!


    Their spells, shields, and enchantments have no effect on this thread!


    No matter what kind of power these gods, demons and emperors exert, they can''t stop this thread from touching their bodies, then sticking into their bodies and entangling their hearts!


    When the heart was strangled by these strange silk threads, even those gods and demons had a very bad feeling!


    For a while, it was as if someone had been strangled by the throat!


    You Demon God immediately jumped into a rage and asked: "Supreme Demon Ancestor, we have already made the same oath, we are equal to companions, and now even the Great Emperor Xianwu has not seen it, why are you taking action against us?"


    "Yes! Do you want us to go to Immortal Realm to deal with Emperor Xianwu, or do you want to deal with us here? I''m all confused!"


    Yue Chen''s face was still very kind, as if he didn''t mean to be angry at all, he said, "This is what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng meant. If you have any questions, you might as well ask him directly."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "This is the thread of fate, and it won''t have any lethal power. Can''t you see it? Even my heart is entangled by the thread of fate."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did indeed have that strange thread entering his body from his chest.


    Although the thread of fate is provoked by the power of the sprite orb and the moon, and becomes visible to the naked eye, it is not something that exists in reality after all.


    Therefore, these gods, demons and emperors used many methods to resist, but they were still entangled in the heart by the thread of fate.

 Chapter 4715： raw devil heart

    Originally, the power of fate was not something that these gods, demons and ancient emperors could resist.


    If they have the power to resist fate, they don''t have to be imprisoned in this sinful world forever, waiting for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to save them!


    Those who have broken their fate can live freely in any world, even the Emperor of Heaven cannot restrain them.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Since everyone is willing to make an oath, there should be no two hearts. If this is the case, I will ask the Supreme Demon Ancestor to tie everyone''s fate and oath together. No one should have an opinion, right?"


    Now that this is the case, where can these gods and demons and the emperor say things of regret?


    After the thread of fate is entangled, no matter whether these gods, demons and emperors are sincere or not, they are not qualified to resist this oath.


    Because once you violate your oath, the corresponding curse will be fulfilled!


    But there are a few demon gods who still don''t know how high the sky is, so they couldn''t help but immediately yelled at them. Those demon gods swore that it was as simple as eating and drinking, and they never thought that they would really endure the constraints brought by the oath.


    The words of these demon gods are very ugly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Yue Chen looked at each other.


    Then Yue Chen flew directly into the void.


    After Yue Chen flew into the void, the world suddenly turned a bleak purple!


    The surrounding gods and demons were afraid to avoid them, and they became the target that Yue Chen wanted to attack.


    Yue Chen has always been like this, there is no sign before he starts, and once he starts, the result will definitely be a shattering of heaven and earth!


    In this sinful world, I don''t know how many gods and demons Yue Chen has slaughtered. After the purple brilliance flashed, I saw the blood of the demon gods in the sky falling like rain!


    Even a powerful demon **** seemed like a powerless baby in front of Yue Chen.


    Yue Chen''s power was unstoppable. He not only killed the demon god, but also dug out the demon god''s heart at the moment when the demon **** died!


    The heart was still beating when Yue Chen held it in his hands, and the silk thread of fate was still tightly wrapped around it.


    The **** heart and the corpse of the demon **** are in front of you. This is undoubtedly a silent warning, warning those who want to go back, when they come here to make an oath, there is no turning back to go!


    Yue Chen almost swallowed the Demon God''s heart into his stomach without even thinking about it.


    When Yue Chen decided to swallow the Demon God''s heart, his mouth also changed, almost becoming the mouth of a poisonous snake, swallowing the Demon God''s heart completely into his belly in a very incredible way.


    Then he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hands, and said, "Is there anyone else who wants to violate their oath?"


    Yue Chen''s voice was still very soft, and there was an intoxicated smile on his face, which seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    But the Demon God''s corpse on the dune is reminding everyone not to go back on his words in front of Yue Chen! Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious!


    Yue Chen killed a Demon God so easily, and the shocking force it produced was immeasurable.


    Coupled with the reputation of his supreme demon ancestor, the white sand dunes were silent, and no one dared to say a word.


    Yue Chen was very satisfied with the quiet atmosphere. He didn''t say a word, but instead handed the scene to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You must never violate the oath you made, no one can resist fate, no matter if it is an ancient emperor or a **** and demon! Cooperation with me may be a life-and-death experience, but if you don''t cooperate with me, it is destined to be Ten dead and no life!"


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was speaking, Yue Chen swallowed the sprite orb into his stomach in front of everyone, in the same way that he swallowed the devil''s heart just now.


    After the sprite orb was swallowed by Yue Chen, the threads of fate suddenly became very dim, and in the end it was impossible to even see it.


    Although these threads of fate have become invisible to the naked eye, it definitely does not mean that they do not exist.


    Those fateful threads still entangle all the gods, demons and emperors.


    Even if Yue Chen falls, the oath will still exist!


    As long as they dare to break their oath, the curse will surely come true!


    In this case, no matter whether these gods, demons and emperors are willing or not, they must fight Su Yan desperately!


    Only after Su Yan was completely killed or they were killed by Su Yan, the oath would lose its restraint.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Yue Chen negotiated for so long was not only the details of how to deal with the Nine Suns, but also this part.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wants all the powerhouses in the sin domain to help him deal with Su Baxian. The more such great emperors, the better!


    Now Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s purpose has been achieved, so he doesn''t talk nonsense at all, and flew directly into the sky!


    As Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew towards the sky, some sparks gradually appeared on his body!


    As he flew higher and higher, these sparks gradually became more and more dazzling!


    These sparks are Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who is slowly releasing the power of pure yang in his body!


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng flew into the sky, Mars had turned into infinite light, and it seemed that the tenth sun had risen in the sky!


    This ball of light was not comparable to the other nine suns at first, but in a flash, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng released his own dharma body!


    When the dharma body appeared, the rays of the other nine suns combined were not as good as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s legal body is a three-legged golden crow!


    The three-legged golden crow is the legendary sun bird!


    But just releasing the three-legged Golden Crow''s dharma body, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still not satisfied!


    Then he summoned the power of the stars and blessed him on his dharma body!


    When the power of masculinity reaches its extreme peak, even those gods, demons and great emperors can''t bear it!


    Huge light and heat swayed directly from the sky, covering them too!


    Even these powerful gods, demons and emperors need to use all their strength to defend themselves. If they don''t let them, they will be afraid that all the water in their bodies will be evaporated to dryness by this huge light and heat!


    The details of this action, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only discussed with Yue Chen, and the rest of the Immortal Emperors and Gods and Demons had absolutely no idea what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was going to do.


    They only know that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will open the door of suppression in the world of sin, but they are completely unaware of the details.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already in the sky at this time. Although the surrounding wind was howling, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s state of mind was as calm as water, and it seemed that he could not hear any noise at all!


    He continues to unleash his power!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had an incomparably wonderful feeling at this time, as if he was really the sun in the sky.


    It is very comfortable and comfortable to release light and heat like this!


    Yue Chen said at this time: "Everyone must be ready, the situation of Jiuyang''s glory has been broken, and the gate of sin is about to be suppressed."

 Chapter 4716： The power of the Dragon God

    Although Yue Chen didn''t explain the reason, since he said this, the emperor should just believe it.


    The principle is actually not complicated.


    Everything in this world is lonely, and when the power of masculinity reaches its true extreme, it will inevitably turn from prosperity to decline.


    There are nine suns in the sky, and nine is already a pole number. The so-called pole number represents almost infinity.


    And with the addition of the sun that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has transformed into this round, it has changed from nine to ten, and ten is perfect!


    No matter what happens in this world, once it reaches the peak of perfection, it will definitely turn from prosperity to decline!


    This is the manifestation of the will of heaven and earth, and it will not change because of manpower.


    At this time, the power of the sun has reached the limit of perfection, so the next step is the process of turning from prosperity to decline!


    I saw a lot of stars suddenly appear in the bright sky!


    These stars should not appear in the daytime at all, but they did at this time!


    In addition to these stars, there are some even more incredible sights appearing in the sky!


    It''s just that the brilliance of the ten suns is too dazzling, even those powerful gods and demons can''t face the sky with their naked eyes.


    There are many mysterious symbols in the sky!


    These symbols are related to the Golden Heaven talisman of the twelve clans, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also recognized these talismans.


    When the Golden Heaven Talisman appeared, it also represented the power of the Heavenly Emperor who shaped this world of sinful realm began to appear!


    And those gods, demons and emperors also gradually appeared the imprints of prisoners, these imprints became extremely stinging, and the surrounding skin also became red and swollen!


    It seems that a knife is constantly stabbing the brand, and it seems that a fire is constantly burning the brand!


    Some gods and demons have really burned flames on their brand. Although the flames on the flesh were extinguished immediately, the flames burning at the level of the gods and souls were still burning, and they were not affected at all!


    And of course those gods and demons fell into extreme pain and couldn''t extricate themselves!


    The feeling of extreme pain made these gods, demons and emperors wailing.


    But Yue Chen gently stroked his own brand and smiled. This was a very happy and hearty smile, as if he was morbidly enjoying this painful feeling!


    In fact, what Yue Chen enjoys is not the pain in the flesh, but the freedom he is looking forward to coming!


    This severe pain shows that the gate of sin is getting closer and closer to the world of sin!


    When the Sect of Sin is suppressed from the sky, it will also be the most painful time for their brand!


    But it will also be their moment of freedom!


    The imprint of the prisoner of sin is the trace left by the Emperor of Heaven on them, which is not only a sign of their identity, but also echoes the Heavenly Gate of Sin.


    When the gate of sin is close to the branding, these brandings will come into play!


    The excruciating pain caused would be completely unbearable for these prisoners!


    At the same time, the power in the body will also become disordered because of the brand!


    It can be said that this brand is the last insurance that the Emperor of Heaven has left on these prisoners.


    Fundamentally cut off the possibility of these prisoners attacking the gate of sin from the inside!


    Sin Tianmen has not appeared at this time, but there is already a powerful breath from the ancient times in the sky!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had never heard of this powerful aura, but he felt that it was extremely powerful. It seemed that even he was like an ant under this power!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already knew that this was the power of the Dragon God Emperor!


    Yue Chen had already told Immortal Emperor Hongmeng from the very beginning that when he turned into a real sun and destroyed the situation of the Nine Suns shining in the world, the Heavenly Sect of Sin would be suppressed from the sky!


    At that time, he will face the power of the Heavenly Emperor head-on!


    Although this force will be very powerful and unmatched in spiritual sense, the actual situation is simply not the case!


    The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor has already fallen for an unknown number of years, and this force has long been a tree without roots. There is no need to panic, just resist it hard.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng heard Yue Chen''s instructions, he just nodded lightly. He never thought that the power of the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor would be so terrifying!


    Unexpectedly, the power he left on the Sintianmen would be so powerful, and even after passing through such a long period of epoch change, there was no attenuation!


    When Yue Chen said these things, his tone was light and light. When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went to bear it in person, he realized that all this was really more important than Mount Tai!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also knew that the most critical moment had come now. If he couldn''t resist, then what he had done before would be for nothing.


    Even he himself will be trapped in this sinful world, and he will never be able to transcend his life!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is a heroic figure after all, and his willpower is still very strong at this time!


    No matter how much pressure he was under, even if he felt that his body and soul would be crushed to pieces, he still persisted!


    Because he has actually pushed himself to the edge of the cliff, and there is no way out!


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can''t hold on, then what awaits him is destruction!


    Although the road ahead is difficult, there is still a silver lining in the end.


    When it comes to life and death, the human body is often stimulated to unlimited potential.


    Especially for an existence like Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, his willpower is simply not comparable to that of ordinary immortals!


    I only heard the cry of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and finally resisted!


    The Golden Crow Sun transformed by his Dharma body is still hovering in its original position in the air, without any sway!


    It was at this time that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly merged with his own Dharma body!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body was completely composed of white flames. It seemed that he had already turned into the legendary sun god!


    And above, the power of terror has also reached its peak!


    At the same time, a shadow is being suppressed from the sky!


    This shadow is the gate of sin!


    The most critical moment has come!


    As long as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can resist the suppression of the Sin Heaven Gate, then a gap can be opened, allowing all the prisoners to return to the Immortal Realm from this gap!


    Now it depends on the willpower of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Not to mention what happened to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the gods, demons and emperors on the ground fell to the ground because of the branding attack. Many gods and demons were rolling on the sand dunes, just because the pain of the branding was not only at the physical level, but also at the soul level. !


    Under the severe pain, those gods and demons are about to lose their minds!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still able to maintain his composure, although he was experiencing the most extreme pain at this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that his muscles and bones were being torn apart piece by piece!

 Chapter 4717： The man who bears the guilt

    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng still combined with his own body and turned into a giant of three thousand feet!


    This giant is surrounded by flames, and it is full of dazzling brilliance at the same time!


    And the gate of sin has finally fallen at this time!


    The giant of light transformed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly used his shoulders and hands to directly resist the suppressed Sin Tianmen!


    The weight of the gate of sin is really difficult to describe in words!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that what he was carrying was not a heavenly gate, but a world, or more!


    The weight of Sin Tianmen almost crushed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Just relying on willpower can no longer support it, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also feels that his body has reached a certain limit!


    At this time, he can only support it by burning his own vitality!


    If he can survive the past, he has a future!


    If he can''t stand it, Sintianmen will suppress it to the ground, and he will be the first to be crushed into meat sauce by Sintianmen!


    The power of the Heavenly Emperor on the Sin Heaven Gate is still at its peak!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that he had reached his limit, but the Gate of Sin seems to have no limit!


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t know how long he could last!


    He had known for a long time that it would be a very difficult thing to bear sin, but he never imagined that it would be so difficult!


    This is like dancing on a cliff, and if you are not careful, you will fall heavily into the abyss!


    The pressure from Sintianmen had some kind of linkage with those golden talismans, and a golden thunder appeared in the sky!


    These golden thunders struck Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still struggling to support him!


    He only felt as if he had returned to the era when mortals fought against the calamity


    In the midst of the thunder, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng never retreated, just because he knew that he had nowhere to retreat!


    It seems that he has unlimited authority along the way, and he can command so many powerful immortal emperors to make them obedient, but in fact, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng understands very well in his heart that all this is nothing but a mirror.


    If you can''t kill Su Baxian, it will be a waste in the end!


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this belief that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can withstand the Gate of Sin and prevent it from falling from the sky!


    For a long time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Sin Tianmen were in the air, and they never fell again!


    At this time, Yue Chen was willing to believe that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already shouldered the burden of the Heavenly Sect!


    Yue Chen didn''t tell the truth. In fact, the weight of the Sintianmen not only contained the power of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, but also the sins of all the great emperors and gods and demons in the Sintianmen!


    Now Immortal Emperor Hongmeng must not only resist the power of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, but also the sins of all the great emperors and gods and demons!


    If Yue Chen had made it clear to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng from the very beginning, with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s character, he would not dare to challenge the Heavenly Sect at all.


    Yue Chen is the supreme demon ancestor. Like those demon gods, he understands all the weaknesses in human nature, and of course he knows when to tell lies.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stably resisted the Heavenly Sect, there was a tear between heaven and earth!


    In this layer of tearing, it can be seen that the Jintian runes that constitute the world of sin also shake together. When these runes are torn, it means that there is a problem with the underlying operating logic of the world of sin.


    It''s time to get out of trouble!


    Yue Chen knew that such an opportunity was rare in a lifetime. He should never let down the sacrifice and suffering of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and he must use the fastest time and speed to get out of this sinful world!


    Immediately, Yue Chen said to Zi''er, "Go ahead."


    The maid, Zi''er, was a devil created by Yue Chen using one of his own ribs. The purpose of his creation of Zi''er was not just to understand the lack of it.


    Yue Chen had already thought of 10,000 ways to get out of this prison world.


    It can be said that from the moment Yue Chen was thrown into the world of hell, he has been thinking about how to get out of this predicament!


    It''s just that Yue Chen has a very deep city, no matter what kind of thoughts he has in his heart, he will not easily tell others, and he will not easily express it.


    When he was talking to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng yesterday, he always had a smile on his lips, never showing too much desire.


    So much that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also had an illusion, it seems that Yue Chen''s desire to leave the world of **** is not too strong!


    So it became a matter of course that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng begged him to go out and deal with Su Baxian.


    In this way, the subject and the guest become very clear.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also naturally occupied a more favorable position.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already considered a hero in the immortal world, but in terms of mind and resourcefulness, he was still far inferior to Yue Chen.


    The title of Supreme Demon Ancestor is not a false name.


    His strength is not only in the level of strength, but also in conspiracy and tricks and playing with people''s hearts, Yue Chen is definitely a patriarch-level existence.


    After Zier flew out, she directly hit the torn space-time, and soon created a space-time gap from the outside to the inside.


    Zi''er is a demon, and a demon is a strange creature that can travel back and forth in different time and space.


    Zi''er first flew to a parallel time and space outside the world of sin, tore through the barriers of time and space outside, and then connected the fairy world and the world of sin together by a gap in time and space.


    This space-time gap has become an escape channel.


    It''s just that this space-time crack is not stable, and it will become more and more dangerous as time goes on.


    Of course Yue Chen understood this very well, so he was the first person to walk into the crack of time and space!


    After Yue Chen walked into the dark gap of time and space without looking back


    Those gods, demons and emperors did not dare to follow easily, but they quickly sensed the breath of the fairyland from this dark gap.


    It seems that the fairyland is behind this dark gap!


    The Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi in the Immortal Realm is unique, and even if the Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi in other worlds is absolutely inferior to the Immortal Realm.


    When this long-lost breath appeared, those gods, demons and ancient emperors rushed towards this space-time crack without hesitation!


    Even if the front is really an abyss, they will never look back!


    This dark gap, at this time, gave them the hope of life.


    Just passing through this dark gap can end the pain of imprinting and regain freedom?


    When such a belief appears in the heart, it is equivalent to burning the fire of freedom in the hearts of these gods and demons!


    Countless gods, demons and emperors rushed towards this dark crevice!


    Only Immortal Emperor Changsheng still raised his head to look at the sky, that 3,000-zhang giant was still burdened with sin, like the man who carried the pillar of heaven in myths and legends!

 Chapter 4718： Conquer the sin of heaven

    The power of Sin Tianmen is so strong that it makes people desperate!


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t know how long he could last.


    He looks very wise and wise now, but only he knows how much pressure is behind this wise and wise man!


    But Immortal Emperor Changsheng just glanced at the sky one more time, and finally merged into the dark crevice.


    Even if Immortal Emperor Changsheng went to the sky now, he was destined to be of no help, and could only retreat according to the predetermined plan.


    When Immortal Emperor Changsheng entered the dark gap, he only felt that the distance of thousands of miles was shortened by the gap of time and space!


    Then there was another battle, and then Immortal Emperor Changsheng appeared in the universe of Immortal Realm.


    Immortal essence aura is very abundant here, which is the unique atmosphere of immortal world.


    Being able to return to the Immortal Realm, some of those gods and demons couldn''t help crying with joy!


    You must know that being assigned to the world of sin and being placed in the era of the Heavenly Emperor is equivalent to capital punishment. Once exiled, no one has ever been able to return to the fairyland.


    At the same time, because he returned to the fairyland, he was far away from the gate of sin.


    The pain of those gods and demons and the emperor also ended, and the branding returned to a peaceful state at the same time.


    These gods and demons all cheered each other, only Immortal Emperor Changsheng asked Yuechen: "Supreme Demon Ancestor, where is my brother? How does he get out of the world of sin?"


    Yue Chen looked towards Immortal Emperor Changsheng, those purple eyes were extremely cold.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng seemed to have read the powerful killing intent towards him from his incomparably cold purple eyes!


    If Yue Chen really intends to attack him, I am afraid that he will not be Yue Chen''s opponent at all.


    But Immortal Emperor Changsheng still has to ask: "Is my brother Hongmeng considered a sacrifice and can no longer come out of the world of sin?"


    No matter what others think, the brotherhood between them feels impossible to fake. He must also ask for an understanding on this issue!


    Those Immortal Emperors also felt that it was very dangerous for Immortal Emperor Changsheng to question Yue Chen. This Supreme Demon Ancestor was unstable and moody, and he could attack Immortal Emperor Changsheng at any time.


    But Yue Chen''s cold murderous aura almost immediately subsided, and said, "What are you doing in such a hurry? Resisting the Heaven''s Gate is also a test for him. If he can pass the test, then his realm and strength will be even higher. Floors."


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng almost immediately asked, "Is this really the case?"


    Yue Chen asked back: "Do I need to lie to you? All this is your brother''s own choice. Let me ask you, with your brother''s character, can I force him to do anything?"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng was at a loss for words. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had a very strong character. If others wanted to force him to do something, it would only be counterproductive.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Changsheng was speechless for a while.


    If you want to release these prisoners from the world of sin, you always need a person to bear the repression of the sin heaven.


    Even if this person is not Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he will be someone else.


    But it is impossible to have a more suitable candidate than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Maybe he was destined to never see his brother again!


    Yue Chen said: "Even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is gone, it is impossible for all of us to break our oath. We must continue to deal with Emperor Xianwu. If anyone breaks their oath, the final outcome will be very miserable."


    Yue Chen''s words were not only to appease Immortal Emperor Changsheng, but also to warn all the great emperors and gods and demons present.


    Make them understand that the freedom they have today also comes at a price.


    There is never a free lunch in this world, and what you want to get must be exchanged for what you want.


    From the moment of the oath, they were destined to sacrifice their lives for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s long-cherished wish!


    After these great emperors and gods and demons came to the fairyland, the dark gap has become more and more bleak, and it seems that it will disappear at any time.


    Could it be that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is going to be trapped in the world of sin and continue to resist the gate of sin?


    Just when Immortal Emperor Changsheng became disheartened, suddenly a huge hand appeared in the dark crack!


    This huge hand contains infinite light and heat, and it comes from the giant that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng transformed into!


    This hand is burning with flames, and at the same time, the dark gap that is about to be closed is gradually opened!


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng came to the Immortal Realm through this dark gap!


    Seeing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sudden appearance, Yue Chen didn''t show much surprise. He still had a smile on his face, as if all this was a matter of course.


    However, after Immortal Emperor Hongmeng appeared, those Immortal Emperors and Gods and Demons were completely unable to maintain their calmness.


    Because they saw that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still carrying a huge sect of sin.


    The power transmitted by Sintianmen is still flowing, but Sintianmen seems to have been conquered by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and turned into his magic weapon!


    This is a change that no one thought of. After seeing this giant of light, even the faces of those Immortal Emperors showed admiration.


    Yue Chen''s words were right, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng indeed raised his realm and strength to a whole new level by taking on the guilt of Heaven''s Gate.


    And the sin Tianmen still carried on his shoulders was an unexpected joy and was not in the original plan.


    The world has always liked to reward those adventurers.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked very tired, he was full of pride.


    It''s just that after the appearance of the Heaven''s Gate, the imprints on the bodies of those gods, demons and emperors have begun to ache again.


    Until Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took the initiative to accept his own body and the gate of sin


    And Yue Chen''s calm face finally became turbulent after seeing the Sin Tianmen.


    Sin Tianmen is the masterpiece of the Dragon God Emperor!


    And the Dragon God Emperor was Yue Chen''s nemesis back then!


    The look in Yue Chen''s gaze towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also became very dangerous. This was the first time he had murderous intent towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Although these prisoners have escaped from the prison world, they will still be bound by the oath, and the marks on their bodies and souls will always exist.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who has mastered the Gate of Sin, seems to have mastered their weaknesses.


    But Yue Chen immediately laughed again, he said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "We are finally free, and now we need a place to repair, why don''t you take us to your Immortal Realm. Then we will decide what to use. The way to deal with Emperor Xianwu!"


    Those gods and demons will also go to the Immortal Realm of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    After so many epoch changes, the fairy world has long since changed everything.


    The former homes of those gods, demons and great emperors have long ceased to exist, and going to Hongmeng Immortal Territory is just the right place to have a place to stand.

 Chapter 4719： Armillary Sphere Fission

    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was exhausted to the extreme at this time, he was extremely excited, because with the help of the remaining power of Sin Heaven Gate and Dragon God Heaven Emperor, he had broken through the bottleneck of ten thousand years.


    Regardless of strength or realm, it has been improved to a higher level.


    Su Yan, who was far away in the old world, seemed to have a premonition at this time, and frowned slightly, his heart was filled with infinite annoyance.


    With Su Yan''s current state, such unusual fluctuations in his state of mind can only mean that some catastrophe is about to happen.


    Therefore, Su Yan''s gaze towards the God of Creation became more and more puzzled.


    Now Su Yan just wants to determine whether this so-called catastrophe was caused by the creation of the God Lord!


    So Su Yan directly locked his gaze on the God of Creation, but the six eyes of the God of Creation were still very peaceful and could not see any mystery.


    Suddenly, Su Yan thought - could it be that the Immortal Realm has changed.


    After thinking of this, Su Yan was no longer in the mood to stay in this old world.


    Previously on the other side, now in the old world, and Jin Shiya seemed to have been unable to make spiritual contact for a long time because of the barriers that cut off the world.


    If there is something wrong with the newly created Immortal Domain, then the problem is really big!


    After thinking of this, Su Yan didn''t want to stay in this old world anymore.


    Then Su Yan raised his head and said to the God of Creation: "I agree with the proposal of a truce between you and me. Existence like ours won''t make any sense except destroying many beautiful things. But what you just said I can''t agree with you for the time being that the Protoss wants to return to the immortal world. This matter is too big and involves too much. I can''t give you an answer in such a short time. Please give me a little time."


    The return of the Protoss to the Immortal Realm will definitely have a huge impact on the heavens and the world. Of course, this decision cannot be made in a short period of time.


    The God of Creation also understood this. He didn''t need Su Yan to give an answer right away, he just wanted to know the attitude of the other party.


    At least Su Yan wasn''t completely opposed to this matter, which means that both sides have a buffer space.


    However, the rest of the Divine Kings did not understand Su Yan and the Divine Master of Fortune. The two top powerhouses were still fighting to death just now, but now they suddenly started to talk about peace.


    This change is so sudden that it is difficult for them, the audience, to accept it.


    But Su Yan and the God of Creation didn''t feel anything wrong, because whether they fought or stopped, they were all to decide the future fate of the world.


    At the same time, a magic weapon in the heavenly court also shook violently.


    This magic weapon looks a lot like a seismograph. When something bad happens in the fairy world, this magic weapon will vibrate in the corresponding direction.


    At this time, the southwest direction vibrated wildly, and finally a crack appeared on the magic weapon!


    When Immortal Danyang arrived here and saw the crack on the magic weapon, he immediately showed a very dignified expression, saying: "Report this matter to the Jade Emperor, there will be changes in the immortal world!"


    After the accompanying immortal officials hurried out, Danyang Tianzun said thoughtfully: "There are cracks on the armillary sphere, it seems that this change is no trivial matter, is the era of era change coming? I don''t know this time in the heavenly court. Can you stand it?"


    Then Tianzun Danyang let out a long sigh.


    After Lingbao Tianzun walked in at this time, he saw Danyang Tianzun who was sighing, and also saw the cracks on the armillary sphere.


    "The armillary sphere was built by the Supreme Laojun. When the armillary sphere vibrates, it means that the immortal world is not peaceful. If there are cracks, it means that the emperor has lost his virtue and the heavenly court can no longer support it!"


    Danyang Tianzun''s face no longer had the smirk and cynicism of the past, he said seriously: "Don''t say this to the Jade Emperor, otherwise no one can protect you."


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "Actually, when I was at the Huantian Pagoda, I already noticed that something was wrong. The cause and effect of this world and the law are all pointing to a point - it has come to the era of era change, perhaps it belongs to the era of our Taoist sect. It''s over. What will happen to our Taoist sect in the future? Will it disappear like the Wuzong of the past, until it disappears in the end?"


    Lingbao Tianzun had witnessed the decline of Wu Zong, and he naturally understood how cruel such a decline would be.


    When the edifice is about to collapse, everyone in the edifice will be destroyed.


    "Who can answer this kind of thing? Hey, there is bad news almost every day now, and the only thing missing is good news. Although He Qing has returned to Heavenly Court this time, I still don''t see how Heavenly Court will develop in the future. Qing seems to have plans of her own."


    "Perhaps we, like He Qing, should have our own plans. Maybe we should go to Emperor Xianwu? He is also the founder of the Heavenly Court and Daomen!" Lingbao Tianzun said.


    The idea of ??Lingbao Tianzun actually has many immortal kings and immortal emperors in heaven, but it is a bit strange to say this from the existence of Tianzun series.


    If even Tianzun left the heavenly court, then it would really feel as if the tree fell and the hozen was scattered.


    Danyang Tianzun said: "It may be a coup to go to Su Baxian for today''s plan, but I don''t want to do it. I''ve been in heaven for so long, and I''ve already been a person in heaven, but I want to stay in heaven. Live and die together with Heaven."


    Lingbao Tianzun never thought that he would hear such words from Danyang Tianzun. He has always been cynical, and he never thought that the final position would be the firm one.


    Danyang Tianzun said again: "Although the era of era change is coming, the last Son of Destiny may not fall on the head of Emperor Xianwu. The evolution of luck and era in this world cannot be determined simply by comparing the strengths and weaknesses. The conclusion. Now we can only work hard to eliminate karma, and maybe we can protect ourselves in the troubled times to come.��


    The inexplicable vibrations and cracks of the Armillary Sphere actually had nothing to do with Su Yan.


    The shock was caused by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who broke the repression of Sin Tianmen and released so many gods, demons and ancient emperors back to the Immortal Realm.


    These are some of the most vicious characters ever!


    If these characters are not restrained, they will definitely bring a lot of blood and blood to the fairy world!


    The cracks on the Armillary Sphere came from Yue Chen.


    After all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had never experienced that era, so he simply didn''t understand what a terrifying devil he had unleashed!

 Chapter 4720： Demon attack

    After the conversation between Su Yan and the God of Creation ended, he directly greeted Primitive Phoenix to prepare to return to the Immortal Realm.


    The original phoenix was still unfinished at this time, and the undead emperor was also facing the God of Fortune with an angry face, as if he would rush to the God of Fortune at any time.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t let such a thing happen. He temporarily suppressed the primitive phoenix and the undead emperor, waiting for him to pass through the barriers of space and return to the fairy world.


    Su Yancai said, "The God of Creation told me that the spiritual energy of the old world is withered, and it is impossible to produce new gods, so he wants to lead the gods to return to the immortal world. This is the reason why he held the conference of the gods. What do you think?"


    Primal Phoenix was extremely surprised when he heard this, and said, "If this kind of thing happens, then the Immortal Realm will not be able to live in peace in the future, right?"


    "But he seems to have nothing to do. He told me that the old world will be reduced to a world like the Metaverse in the future."


    After Su Yan talked about the Yuanjie, the primitive phoenix naturally understood that most of the Yuanjie had collapsed, and the collapse of the entire world was something that could happen at any time.


    Staying in such a world, the Protoss is indeed only a slow death.


    If you want a future, you can return to the fairyland!


    "What do you say, Su Baxian?" Primal Phoenix asked.


    "I told him that this matter was too difficult to answer right now, and I didn''t say anything."


    Primitive Phoenix said tactfully: "You didn''t show any obvious opposition to what you said, did you? The God of Creation is mainly about your attitude. With your attitude, he would dare to let it go."


    "Isn''t he afraid that I will target him? And to kill those old gods?" When Su Yan said this, the protoss girl Sula looked at him very frightened.


    Su Yan was at a loss for words.


    The primitive phoenix smiled and said, "Although you already possess the divine personality of the God of Destruction, in the end your character is still the original one. It is impossible for you to exterminate a race and a civilization just because of your personal likes and dislikes. If you do that , your conscience will be burdened. But lonely is different, there is no such thing as a conscience in orphans, and if you are not a human being, you will naturally not be troubled by your human morality and dogma.��


    Everything the original Phoenix said was right. Although Su Yan possessed the power of the sky, he would not use this power to kill for no reason.


    Su Yan is not afraid of killing, but he will never regard killing as a hobby.


    Perhaps this is the biggest difference between her and the original Phoenix.


    "If the Protoss really has no way out, they will definitely come to the Immortal Realm." Primal Phoenix said, "The God of Fortune has no way of retreat, but you have. So he will definitely do this. Immortal Emperor, you and the God of Fortune are the same. What is the contradiction between?"


    "He was one of the powerhouses who sealed me back then, but he was far less powerful than me back then. I can''t imagine that he would have such a great realm after a facelift now." Undead Emperor said.


    "I can''t help the enemy''s progress, right? What do you think, Su Baxian, who has run for hundreds of millions of miles, is already very tired, and plans to go back to Kunlun Yuxu to make some repairs, and he is too lazy to care about these mundane things. Su Ba Xian, do you want to go to Kunlun with Gu?"


    Su Yan said: "Kunlun naturally wants to go, how can I take Peacock home if I don''t go? But my heart is always restless, maybe something big has happened in the fairy world!"


    Before Su Yan could finish speaking, he saw a wisp of demonic energy appearing in the twisted void in front of him.


    The appearance of demonic energy in the fairy world is a very incredible thing in itself, but even more incredible things are still to come.


    There was actually a demon **** who came out of the twisted void and spit out blue demonic fire towards Su Yan!


    In the face of this devil''s attack, not to mention Su Yan, even the primitive phoenix was stupid.


    She never imagined that such absurd things would happen in the fairy world!


    This Demon God has a bull head, a horse head, and a dragon head. The three heads look very strange, and they don''t match at all.


    Of course, the demonic fire would not pose any threat to Su Yan, but it disappeared after being blocked by Su Yan''s protective barrier.


    The Demon God said to Su Yan, "Su Baxian, you finally appeared, do you know how hard it is for us to find you? When I kill you and carry your head to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm, you will definitely be famous! Your head is Lao Tzu''s!"


    Su Yan showed a strange expression, thinking in his heart, is there a collusion between the God of Fortune and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?


    If this is true, it is really difficult to do.


    There are so many ancient gods and demons under the God of Fortune, plus the words of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I am afraid that the power can even cover the heaven.


    While thinking about the problem in his mind, the speed of Su Yan''s sword drawing was not affected by his thoughts. The Wanzai Frost Sword turned into ice, and directly cut off a bull head of this demon god!


    The demon **** screamed, and then found that the ice sword energy was spreading into his body along the wound, and he cried even more!


    Instead, a smile appeared on Primitive Phoenix''s face, and said, "Su Baxian, it seems that you are nothing more than that. Even such a weak devil dares to challenge you face to face. Maybe you no longer have the reputation you used to be?"


    Su Yan ignored the primordial phoenix, and asked the devil directly, "I gave you a chance to live, who sent you to snipe me? Is it the God of Creation?"


    "Su Baxian, give me death!" The Demon God didn''t ask for mercy, and formed a mace between his palms, but before the Demon God''s mace could be used, Su Yan''s attack was already done. Falling.


    Su Yan smashed the Demon God''s knee to pieces with one palm, and the Demon God knelt down and couldn''t stand up again, but the remaining two heads showed extremely unwilling expressions.


    This demon **** also has the realm of a great emperor. After he put his hands together, he saw many meteors suddenly appear around him!


    If countless meteors fell from the sky, it would be regarded as a very spectacular scene.


    But how could Su Yan eat his way?


    I saw Su Yan gently swipe the long sword in his hand, and all the meteors were frozen in the sky by the ice and snow!


    Then this icy country spread out tens of millions of miles without knowing it!


    The two heads of the Demon God immediately showed an extremely terrified expression, because he had realized that if he were to compete for the control of Xian Ze and the strength of his divine power, he would definitely not be the opponent of the man in front of him!


    When the kingdom of ice became boundless, the demon **** only felt that the ice sword energy that entered his body was gradually entangled towards his heart!


    If the cold ice sword energy turns into ice flowers in his heart, then he will definitely be able to kill him here!


    Before he knew it, he had reached the point of life and death!


    And it was not even before he saw the legendary Emperor Xianwu even half a stick of incense!

 Chapter 4721： Returning like an arrow

    The remaining two heads of the Demon God turned thousands of thoughts for a while, but they were finally overcome by the fear in their hearts.


    The Demon God did not dare to play any tricks in front of Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan wanted to chop off the rest of his head, it couldn''t be easier.


    Su Yan directly pulled out his long sword, and after seeing the frost of the Wanzai Frost Sword, the demon **** felt real fear and said, "I''m willing to tell you everything, as long as you don''t kill me."


    "Who sent you here?"


    "No one sent me, I come from the world of sin under the gate of sin, and it was Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who released us, but before we were released, we all completed the oath with him, no matter who saw you, Emperor Xianwu , you need to do your best to kill you, if you violate your oath, you will be backlashed!"


    "Sin Tianmen?" Su Yan only felt that this name was very familiar, but for a while he couldn''t remember where he had heard it before.


    It was the original Phoenix who asked, "Could it be that the Heavenly Emperor Dragon God used to suppress Yue Chen? Back then, in order to suppress his nemesis Yue Chen, the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor once created a world, and after entering Yue Chen into this world. The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor then suppressed the Sin Heaven Gate on this side of the world. Later, many gods, demons and emperors who resisted the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor were thrown into the sin domain. I don''t know how many gods, devils and emperors there are!"


    Primitive Phoenix was already a little shocked when he said this, but Su Yan''s expression was still normal.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "In those days, even the solitary was almost thrown into the realm of sin by the Dragon God Emperor and went to the realm of sin, which was later taken over by the Heavenly Court, which has always been allowed to enter and not allowed to leave. Later, the Heavenly Court also abandoned the gate of sin, and Hongmeng he He is so courageous that he dares to release these prisoners! Is he disgusting that the heavens are not chaotic enough?"


    Su Yan said: "The reason why Hongmeng does this is because he is too afraid of me. He does this kind of thing not only to deal with me, but also to deal with the fear of me in his heart."


    Primal Phoenix did not refute what Su Yan said this time.


    As long as the old man who has experienced that Eternal Era will understand, what kind of dominance the power displayed by Su Yan back then was.


    But as for the existences that can enter the realm of the great emperor, how many will admit that they are inferior to others?


    All are arrogant and arrogant.


    What makes these arrogant and arrogant emperors willing to follow Su Yan is naturally Su Yan''s strength and talent that is far superior to other emperors.


    These two made the rest of the great emperors unable to match, and naturally they would be willing to be Su Yan''s subordinates.


    If he were to look at it from the perspective of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he would need to try his best to resolve this oppressive force that was like a mountain to him.


    In order to relieve the pressure in his heart, it is reasonable for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to make a strange choice.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "My dear, this is really interesting! It seems that the kid of Hongmeng has really made a big incident, and the gods and demons in the prison world who have been exiled by the rulers of the immortal worlds in the past are released. , isn''t it that hundreds of thousands of ancient gods and demons and the great emperor are looking for your traces in the fairyland and want to hunt you down?"


    Many of these prisoners came from the ancient times, and they had never experienced Su Yan''s era, so they were not too clear about Su Yan''s strength, and they would definitely challenge Su Yan one after another!


    To face the challenges of so many great emperors and ancient gods and demons at the same time, even for Su Yan, it is not an easy task.


    But the original Phoenix''s eyes revealed all excitement.


    She has a primal urge to fight and kill, as if she would find many different male pets.


    This is a desire that comes from her instinct level, and it is also a desire that cannot be overcome at all.


    "Su Baxian, your head should be the most fragrant bun in the immortal world by now, right?" Primal Phoenix said, "If this seat takes your head to find Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, how much bounty he will give this seat? ?"


    In the face of Primitive Phoenix''s ridicule, Su Yan was not angry, but only showed a thoughtful expression.


    Then Su Yan said: "Even if Hongmeng really made such a big scene this time, it may not be me who bears the brunt. Don''t forget, who is maintaining the order of the immortal world now, those gods, demons and ancient emperors who suddenly appeared, Whose order will it impact?"


    Just as Su Yan spoke, many immortal realms had already been invaded by those gods, demons and ancient emperors.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has some ability, it is impossible to completely bind so many gods and demons to his side.


    In the face of the invasion of these ancient gods and demons, the true immortals and immortal emperors in the fairyland naturally rose up to resist!


    The battle is naturally a winner and a loser. Some gods and demons were killed by the immortal emperor, and some immortal emperors were swallowed by the gods and demons, and finally the immortal realm was destroyed!


    The flames of war burned almost one-third of the fairyland.


    At this time, the power of Heavenly Court didn''t know what kind of arrangement to make for a while.


    Because the flames of war are all over the immortal world, although the power of the heavenly court is powerful, it is ultimately limited.


    When the flames of war are raging in every corner of the fairyland, the era of era change will finally come!


    Su Yan said directly to the original Phoenix: "Go back to my Immortal Realm first and have a look, I hope nothing happens?"


    At this time, Su Yan already had an ominous feeling in his heart. It was a little too long for him to leave the Immortal Realm this time, and the newly created Immortal Realm only had a strong man named Emperor Long Jie.


    If there is any enemy to kill you, I''m afraid it will be difficult to resist.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "If you had killed Hongmeng earlier, there would not have been such a troublesome scene. Raising tigers is a problem, and you will attack yourself."


    Su Yan said: "I have already figured out the cause and effect. The reason why I don''t move Hongmeng is because his energy is not exhausted. When he is not exhausted, no matter what method I want to use to kill him, the law of cause and effect will protect him. Unless I am willing to defy the sky. But do you know what the price of going against the sky will be?"


    "I don''t know what the price is, I only know that you are alone now, and you need a strong ally. Su Baxian, you can form an alliance with the lonely Kunlun Yuxu, and Gu can protect your comprehensiveness."


    "Aren''t we allies long ago?" Su Yan immediately asked back.


    Primitive Phoenix was stunned for a moment after hearing it, and then burst out laughing.


    The Demon God knelt on the ground and looked at Su Yan, Su Yan said: "I won''t kill you for now, you go back and tell Hongmeng that there can only be one person between me and him who can survive in this era. Let him be prepared to bear my anger at any time. preparation."

 Chapter 4722： an ambush

    When the Demon God heard that Su Yan would not kill him, he immediately became grateful to Dade, but his heart throbbed just as he was about to leave.


    It seemed that the thread of fate wrapped around it was about to burst his heart at any time.


    The devil can only endure the pain and the risk that his heart may burst at any time.


    After the Demon God flew away, Su Yan returned directly to his fairyland.


    There are many immortals coming and going above the Immortal Territory. Compared with when Su Yan left, the number of immortals has increased by more than ten times!


    Now there are wanton wars everywhere in the fairy world, and of course there are gods and demons here to find fault, but they were easily cleaned up by Emperor Long Jie.


    In addition, her Dragon Tribulation Emperor was already famous among those ancient gods and demons, and in the ancient times, she could be on par with the original phoenix, and those ancient gods and demons naturally did not dare to come and find fault.


    After Su Yan returned to his Immortal Realm, he didn''t see anyone killing or sabotaging there, instead it was a scene of prosperity.


    Even Su Yan himself felt very incredible about this.


    The so-called crisis will not only bring danger, but also bring opportunities.


    It''s just that not everyone can fly up in the wind and rain!


    A real dragon can soar and fly unscrupulously in the wind and clouds, but if it is changed to a small loach, it will not work.


    That''s why the old saying goes, opportunities will only be reserved for those who have the ability.


    Since Xianyu ignored it, Su Yan planned to go to Kunlun to bring back Princess Kong Qian.


    Although Primordial Phoenix had already promised Su Yan this matter, but Primordial Phoenix has always been moody, even if she said something, she might go back on it at any time.


    Su Yan planned to take advantage of her good mood to bring Princess Kong Qian back first, and then cook the raw rice until it was cooked.


    That way you won''t have too many sleepless nights.


    There is no need to follow the undead emperor this time. The undead emperor just stayed in the fairyland, and with his dharma body, the **** of the feathered snake, he can just quell those gods and demons who have ideas.


    Su Yan had originally picked up Princess Kong Qian and everything would be fine, but even he did not expect that the road to Kunlun would be so tortuous.


    From the moment Su Yan left his Immortal Realm, in some parallel time and space of Immortal Realm, those snoopers had already begun to whisper.


    "Su Baxian''s strength seems to be a bit powerful, and that stinky phoenix is ??still with him. If we want to deal with him, should we also deal with that stinky phoenix?"


    "What''s there to fear about Phoenix? It''s not like we haven''t fought against her in ancient times. Our Death Star Demon God was in charge of **** punishment and death! It''s a big deal to kill her together!"


    "Our gods in Lingping realm are not so easy to mess with, but this stinky phoenix is ??not easy to get around. Back then, she made a big noise at the Stars Convention, but no **** could subdue her, maybe even Su Baxian was not as good as her. !"


    "Let''s follow first! As long as we kill this Su Baxian, we will be able to complete our oath, and from now on, we won''t have to be bound by Hongmeng and Yuechen! As much as we want, we will be as free!"


    These gods and demons from ancient times have long regarded Su Yan as their prey, and they have been spying on him.


    After Su Yan flew out of his immortal realm, he had already sensed some unusual auras, as well as the aura of gods and demons. Although he didn''t know where these gods and demons were hiding, Su Yan had indeed smelled a dangerous aura. .


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "That kid of Hongmeng is always ineffective, but this time he seems to have really made a big scene. Although this seat has just returned to the Immortal Realm, he has already received news that there are many ancient gods and demons. In the fairyland attacking our demon clan, there is fire everywhere, waiting for Gu to settle it. We''d better go back to Kunlun Yuxu as soon as possible."


    Just as Su Yan was about to speak, he saw that the cosmic stars in front of him became infinitely misty.


    In the infinite ethereal brilliance, it seems that all the stars are gradually moving away from Su Yan and the original Phoenix.


    It seems that the universe is gradually receding!


    Everything is not an illusion, but a powerful **** used a strange power to cut off a corner of the universe from the original universe.


    Perhaps Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix had already been put in his pocket by a certain **** along with a corner of the universe.


    Straws of crimson flames appeared on Primitive Phoenix''s hair, and said, "Are these old guys confused in the realm of sin? After they came out, they were so unscrupulous, they clearly didn''t take this seat in their eyes!"


    This kind of behavior, not to mention the original Phoenix, even Su Yan felt very offended.


    This time, Su Yan did not let Primitive Phoenix strike first, but suddenly released his own body!


    When the incomparably terrifying and powerful Dharma body of the God of Destruction suddenly rose up, the surrounding starlight suddenly shattered!


    The God of Destruction has just displayed his own dharma body and has such a terrifying effect. This is something that the sneak attacking God never thought of!


    And Shiva''s four arms soon turned into different instruments. When the bell in Shiva''s hand shook, the sound of the bell also shook the surrounding space violently.


    The vibration of the space indicates that the cut space itself has become very unstable, and the other party''s divine power is already crumbling, on the verge of collapse!


    And the Demon Slayer Sword in Lord Shiva''s hand pierced the space in front of him almost as soon as it appeared!


    Of course, the lethality of the dazzling sword light is more than that. Soon a scream came from outside the sky, and the blood of the gods was spilled from the cracks in the space.


    At the same time, there were many exclamations.


    Obviously, there was more than one **** besieging Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix!


    This was actually something that Su Yan had expected. Even if these gods were given the courage, they would not dare to fight against one another.


    Which of Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix didn''t go through hundreds of battles and left countless legends of their own in the Immortal Realm?


    Su Yan''s Demon Slaying Sword was strangled for a while, and then when he took it down from the shattered space and time, it was not only stained with the blood of many gods, but he could even see a head hanging on the sword.


    These things often have multiple heads, and cutting off a head would not cause the **** to die immediately, but this undoubtedly represented Su Yan''s warning!


    If they continue to do things here that will make Su generate energy, the consequences will be very serious!


    There was a very painful moan from the sky, and then the voice said: "Su Baxian, don''t think that you have hurt this seat, you can get out of here today! There are thirty gods in total, if we make a move together, even if Heavenly Court can''t bear it, let alone you alone!"

 Chapter 4723： Circle of Ancient Gods

    Su Yan replied leisurely: "Since you guys are so talented, why don''t you attack Lingxiao Palace? You want to talk nonsense with me here. Also, I''m not alone. Did you ignore the Primordial Phoenix?"


    Then Shiva gently picked up the Demon Slaying Sword in his hand, and the head of the **** on the tip of the sword burst open!


    Now Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix still haven''t escaped, they are still trapped in the severed universe.


    Su Yaner listened to Bafang, and seemed to hear the whispers of the gods outside the sky again.


    Among the words of the gods, the words that Su Yan heard the most were troublesome. It seemed that the gods didn''t know how to deal with Su Yan''s Shiva body.


    After all, Shiva is the righteous god, and more importantly, the main god. As far as the godhead is concerned, it is far above these gods.


    With their divine power, there is absolutely no way to overthrow the main godhead.


    So these gods are already discussing how to bring Su Yan back to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan really wanted to do it all, and if he was brought back to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Immortal Territory, he would definitely save a lot of trouble if he directly started killing there.


    Today''s Su Yan has broken the cause and effect, and solved the fate, and the realm is even stronger than when he was at the peak!


    If the current Su Yan kills the Hongmeng Immortal Territory like this, then the destruction of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory can be said to be a sure thing!


    And there will definitely be many ancient gods and demons to be buried with Hongmeng Xianyu!


    But Primitive Phoenix''s words dispelled Su Yan''s thought, "Hongmeng has at least a few hundred gods and demons and immortal emperors, no matter how powerful you are, no matter how ferocious the artifact of creation is, it is impossible to destroy these gods and demons overnight. Kill them all with the Immortal Emperor, right? Your strength and stamina will eventually run out, right? And there is an old monster suppressed under the gate of sin, and the old monster''s ability is probably not under you and me!"


    The old monster that Primitive Phoenix mentioned is naturally Yue Chen!


    Yue Chen''s power and realm are unfathomably strong, and he can kill those ancient gods and demons in a teasing way!


    Although Primitive Phoenix hadn''t dealt with Yuechen very much, after all, he had experienced the era of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor.


    You must know that Yue Chen was also the old enemy of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor back then, and this alone can tell how powerful Yue Chen''s power is!


    Primal Phoenix said: "It''s better to join forces with you and me to kill all these ancient gods. Originally, they are some garbage that should have been swept into the dust of history."


    Primitive Phoenix''s evaluation of these ancient gods was not too high, which also attracted great dissatisfaction from these ancient gods.


    However, Primitive Phoenix didn''t care about the views of these ancient gods at all. She transformed herself into a Phoenix Phoenix Battle Body!


    There is no friendship between Su Yan and these ancient gods. Since the other party wants to kill him, he will not be polite at all!


    I saw that Su Yan first took back the dharma body of Lord Shiva, and at the same time condensed the divine power of destruction on the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword!


    Then the Wanzai Frost Sword stabbed into the void!


    The surrounding space suddenly shattered!


    And the many divine forces behind the space and the enchantment formed by divine forces also shattered together!


    After all this was broken, Su Yan flew straight into the air, not knowing how many time and space fragments he had passed through, and then a sword hit the throat of a god!


    Traveling through time and space fragments, especially the ones that have just exploded, is a very dangerous thing, even those powerful gods dare not try it easily.


    Those gods didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a great ability, so they didn''t take much precautions!


    This time, being killed by Su Yan in front of him was unexpectedly unexpected!


    One of the heads of this **** had been beheaded by Su Yan just now, and now there are three heads left. These three heads all look similar, with goat horns and a horse face. They look really weird. !


    Su Yan didn''t show any courtesy to this god, he raised his sword and dropped it!


    I saw three heads flying high in the cosmic space!


    At the same time, there is divine blood directly splashing in the air!


    After losing the presidency of the gods, the space that was cut has returned to the original universe!


    It''s just that those time-space fragments that have been broken long ago have not been easily closed and restored at this time, and they are still in a broken state!


    And those gods who have been peeping at Su Yan in the parallel space have finally appeared!


    Different from the glorious images in mortal legends, the images of these gods are more like monsters, completely different from the appearances created by their own images in human legends!


    These gods often have many heads, many eyes, and their bodies are extremely huge. In addition to their divine power and divine personality, they also possess an indescribable indescribable indescribable language!


    These gods formed a circle, and in the center of the circle were Su Yan and the original Phoenix.


    Seeing that these gods appeared after Su Yan broke the space barrier, Primitive Phoenix also snorted heavily.


    To be honest, this kind of feeling of being treated as prey is really bad, because in the past, her primitive phoenix used others as prey!


    Today it''s the other way around!


    Those gods surrounded Su Yan and the primitive phoenix in the middle, and from a distance it looked like these gods were sitting at the dining table, facing their "food".


    Even though Su Yan had just killed a **** who could manipulate spatial changes, the remaining gods still did not show any fear.


    They surrounded Su Yan in groups and did not intend to let go!


    There is a **** said: "We still have thirty, you can''t kill thirty gods at the same time with your own power, right?"


    "Do you think that having more people is useful to me?" Su Yan asked.


    "Jie Jie! Su Baxian, even if your strength is very strong, what if we are not your opponents? You are still human at heart, so you will be tired and hurt. As long as you consume your strength to a certain level, You must not be our opponent!"


    Su Yan said, "I just want to ask, who among you is willing to use your life to drain my strength? When I was in a prime state, none of you were my opponents!"


    Su Yan''s question is really a bit embarrassing.


    Although these gods have united to deal with Su Yan, their alliance is not close, nor is it a life-or-death relationship, it is just to better complete the task of killing Su Yan and fulfill their oath.


    There is absolutely no **** willing to be cannon fodder against Su Yan.


    So when Su Yan finished speaking, those gods fell into silence, and no **** dared to shoot Su Yan directly.

 Chapter 4724： Break the limits of time and space

    After a long time, the gods said: "Now you are the target that all gods and demons want to kill! If we can''t kill you, we can''t get true freedom! From that moment on, we have an unending relationship!"


    Su Yan looked at these gods and said, "This is really interesting. Hongmeng has the ability to help me create so many undead enemies. But after killing you, the fairyland will be clean."


    "Su Baxian! You''re going to be too arrogant! Can''t our thirty gods still deal with you alone? You''re talking madly now, and you''ll have to pay the price later!"


    In addition, another **** said: "We originally had no grievances with you, and we didn''t want to deal with you, but because of our oath, we had to take action against you. Su Baxian, you really have a strong dust net. If we fight alone, we have no choice. One is your opponent! But you must know how many companions we have! You are destined to have no chance of winning! As long as the gods and demons participated in the oath, they will try their best to kill you!"


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with a lot of people? I can have a lot of people too!"


    I saw that after Su Yan swayed the immortal sword in his hand a few times, many spots of light appeared in the void of the universe.


    These light spots turned into one after another of Su Yan''s figures.


    Primitive Phoenix originally thought that Su Yan used the Clone Technique, but after a closer look, he realized that these Su Yan were actually the original body!


    Could it be that Su Yan can already use the power of the book to create the sky?


    Primal Phoenix hurriedly said: "Good guy! After a trip to the other side, did you even learn the ability to break the limitations of time and space? This learning ability is too strong, isn''t it?"


    These figures are indeed not clone techniques, but they are not Su Yan summoned from different time and space, but Su Yan grabbed a part of his own power from another time and space.


    There are also a lot of power limitations grabbed from other time and space, and there is no way to be as relaxed and casual as Shu Zao Tian.


    These Su Yan let out a cry together, and then all launched an attack on those gods!


    For a while, sword energy and divine power crisscrossed each other in the entire universe!


    The power of the gods turned into boundless natural energy to suppress it!


    But Su Yan''s sword is extremely sharp, and he has the ability to break the law!


    Even the magic of those gods could not be resisted! They are all broken!


    When the laws of the gods no longer had any effect on Su Yan, those gods also became extremely frightened.


    Some gods have also retreated, hoping that their companions will resist Su Yan''s sword light.


    The morale of the gods'' side would collapse in such a short period of time. This was something that neither Su Yan nor Primal Phoenix thought of.


    The titles of these ancient gods are really scary, but it is unexpected that they will be so useless after a real fight.


    When a **** retreats, those gods who retreat slowly naturally need to use their own bodies to face Su Yan''s sword light!


    In a short period of time, there are many gods in the sword!


    Su Yan''s sword light lethality is first-class terrifying, the body of a **** was directly split from the middle by Su Yan, and he fell like this!


    After killing another god, Su Yan didn''t mean to stop at all, on the contrary, his blood boiled!


    In such a slaughter, Su Yan seemed to have returned to that turbulent and passionate age!


    Su Yan seemed to recall the situation when he killed a **** for the first time. At that time, he was extremely excited, just because he completed the feat of killing a **** as a human race!


    And after that, he didn''t know how many gods he killed, and later killed the leader of those gods - the ancient emperor!


    These ancient gods were sealed into the world of sin before the rise of the ancient emperor in the fairy world, so these ancient gods did not know what kind of man they were fighting!


    The blood of the gods spewed frantically again!


    These gushing blood immediately formed wonderful ice crystals due to the cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword. The beauty of these ice crystals far exceeded those so-called jewels!


    When these ice crystals with divine blood fell boundlessly, those gods became more and more frightened!


    They have realized that killing gods is just as casual as eating and drinking for this man.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, I haven''t seen you like this for a long time. Even in the old world facing the God of Creation, you restrained yourself and didn''t let go of your killing intent. What happened today? From the looks of you, it seems that you can''t wait to kill all these ancient gods?"


    Su Yan said: "Since they are people of Hongmeng, I have no reason to show mercy to them. If I am merciful to them, it would be cruel to myself. Didn''t they say that they have sworn an oath with Hongmeng, and they must kill me? I will do it now. Let them know the consequences of making an impossible vow!"


    Su Yan''s killing intent has reached its strongest peak, and at the same time, Su Yan''s extremely powerful sword intent has also reached the peak!


    Su Yan''s sword intent is so high that he is almost the pinnacle of existence in this world!


    When the supreme sword intent cooperates with the strongest sword edge, even the bodies of those gods are completely unable to resist!


    Su Yan''s sword cutting through the bodies of those gods was as easy as cutting through a piece of tofu!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that the so-called gods seemed to be no different from mortals, and would be extremely afraid of death in front of a powerful sword!


    Those gods have used all their abilities in order to resist Su Yan''s Sword Intent. They not only summoned many stars in the universe, but also transformed the Great Emperor with their divine power, and even more infinite thunder.


    But no matter what changes they have, Su Yan will deal with it with the long sword in his hand!


    Although Su Yan''s sword light looks very monotonous, it is sharp enough!


    Only one sword is enough to smash the stars, the earth, and the infinite thunder to pieces!


    And the gods living after this infinite change are even more irresistible to Su Yan''s sword light!


    Although there were more gods than the clones that Su Yan summoned from another world, they were at a loss when faced with Su Yan''s divine sword.


    In this way, the advantage in terms of numbers naturally cannot be brought into play at all.


    Primitive Phoenix had planned to take action at the right time to help Su Yan, but after watching the battle, she knew that she didn''t have to take action.


    With only Su Yan alone, these gods can be easily settled.


    After using a set of swordsmanship, Su Yan''s own strength summoned from the other world has become very weak, and those clones have gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 4725： Dead Sea Five Gods of War

    After all, Su Yan is not a book made heaven. Although he has been able to use the power beyond time and space, he has never been able to do whatever he wants like a book made heaven.


    However, along with those avatars, there are also many corpses of gods.


    Seven of the thirty gods had already been killed by Su Yan in one go, and some of the remaining twenty-three gods were also injured!


    With such a record, it is enough to laugh at this fairyland.


    Those gods were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief at this time, Su Yan''s attack just now was really too fierce!


    So fierce that they have no way to effectively counterattack!


    If they hadn''t made an ancient oath with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and if the thread of fate entangled their hearts, they would have fled by now, and would never be enemies with Su Yan again.


    These gods are now caught in a dilemma.


    If they really want to fight, they can''t be Su Yan''s opponents, but if they leave like this, it will be difficult for the Taikoo oath to explain.


    Before the world of sin came out, they thought that with the power of so many ancient gods, demons and emperors, it should be easy to kill just one person.


    No matter how strong this person is, can it be possible to settle all the gods, demons and emperors in the world of sin?


    But after getting in touch with Su Yan, they were shocked to realize that their previous thinking was a big mistake!


    Why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would have extreme fear of this man, and why he would turn to them, they now understand.


    Su Yan had no plans to stop at this time.


    In fact, from the moment he drew his sword, Su Yan was ready to kill all these gods!


    Since the positions of both sides have entered the level of life and death from the beginning, there is no need to have a benevolent heart.


    If you still have a benevolent heart at this time, then there is no doubt that you will only hurt yourself in the end!


    Su Yan picked up the long sword in his hand again, and then the sword light of the ten thousand years of ice gradually changed, and many ice picks filled the space around Su Yan!


    The number of these ice picks is immeasurable!


    With the appearance of the ice cone, the surrounding temperature also dropped suddenly, and even those gods slowly climbed the frost!


    The cold can actually penetrate through the divine light and directly affect the bodies of these gods!


    The remaining twenty-three gods didn''t know how to deal with the situation in front of them at this time.


    This man''s next sword move may be more powerful than just now!


    They couldn''t deal with Su Yan''s sword power just now. If the sword power continues to rise, how can they handle it?


    At this time, a **** said: "I am Mo Xu, the **** of time in Lingping realm, Su Baxian! Don''t be too arrogant, how can we say that in ancient times, he was already the dominant **** of your human race. I don��t know how many worlds below have worshipped our gods in Lingping realm, how can you treat us like this!��


    "You are obviously human, but you have stolen the power of gods that should not belong to you! We are here to punish you! You have violated the distinction between humans and gods! Thunder struck that day, and five thunders killed you!"


    Su Yan smiled, looking at Mo Xu, his body was almost hidden inside a strange cloak, this cloak was not clothes, but a fleshy membrane that grew on his body.


    Mo Xu''s body also looks like a bat, which is really weird.


    Then I just heard Su Yan say: "Then how do you think I should treat you so-called gods? Didn''t you already say it just now? There is an endless relationship with me, don''t you hope I don''t do any resistance to you? Kill it?"


    At this time, Su Yan''s words were already cold, and the murderous aura and the cold air were mixed together, and they were no longer distinguished from each other.


    Although these so-called ancient gods were born early, their power is not necessarily strong.


    Many immortals in the immortal world have a misunderstanding, they seem to think that the longer they live, the more powerful their realm and power will be.


    This kind of connection is often positive, because generally immortal emperors will have at least a long-lived cultivation career.


    But the reverse is not necessarily the case. It definitely does not mean that you will inevitably become an Immortal Emperor after cultivating for 10,000 years.


    How many quasi emperors who have gone through many epochs and changes are stuck in the final footsteps and have no way to enter the realm of immortal emperors.


    The same is true for these ancient gods. They were born early, and their divine power was naturally extremely strong in ancient times.


    But don''t forget that in ancient times, many methods of cultivation have not been developed, and many ethnic groups that shook the heavens have not yet been born.


    The exercises, formulas, and various spells they practiced in those days were very crude and even shallow compared to today.


    What''s more, the ancient gods who appeared here to fight Su Yan were originally the losers among gods.


    If they are not losers, how can they be sealed into the world of sin?


    To be honest, these so-called ancient gods only have a name for nothing. If they really fight, it should be very likely that even the remnants of the twelve clans will not be able to beat them.


    Their generation is indeed very high, and for many Protoss branches, it is very likely that they are still worshipped ancestral gods.


    But when it comes to power, that''s all there is to it.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with these gods. He saw that Su Yan was driving the sword light of the Wanzai Frost Sword and directly charged towards those gods!


    After Su Yan killed him, countless ice thorns flew towards those gods!


    Mo Xu was really furious at this time. He originally planned to use his identity to preach to Su Yan.


    However, his argument of relying on the old and betraying the old was not catered to by Su Yan. Su Yan could say that he would not give them any face!


    Mo Xu put his hands together and opened them again!


    Then I saw that the tens of millions of ice cones in the air were all fixed in the void of the universe!


    This is because Mo Xu used a secret method to solidify these ice cones for the time they took!


    He originally wanted to freeze Su Yan''s time.


    But before his divine power enveloped Su Yan, he was dissolved by the divine power of destruction.


    Mo Xu is also useless to this, all the divine power in this world will be destroyed by the divine power of destruction!


    Even if he is a **** who can control time, there is no good way to destroy divine power!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already killed him, and Su Yan didn''t seem to be intimidated by Mo Xu''s divine power to control time, and almost immediately fought those gods.


    Most of the gods who came out of the Dead Sea were gods of war!


    At this time, the five gods of war in the Dead Sea were about to summon their own magic weapons and fight Su Yan at close range!


    Speaking of which, these five gods of war from the Dead Sea were most admired by Su Yan, not only because they were very powerful.


    Moreover, when they faced Su Yan, they had a strong courage to sacrifice their lives!

 Chapter 4726： Qi of Zulong

    The gods from the Dead Sea will never fear death, especially these gods of war!


    They will regard death in battle as one of the greatest honors. If they can die gloriously in battle, then their souls will return to the arms of the Dead Sea Goddess in some form after death!


    Perhaps it is precisely because of their special belief that they have the courage to see death in front of Su Yan!


    If these thirty gods have the courage of five dead sea gods, then even if Su Yan has the help of the primitive phoenix, I am afraid that this battle will be difficult to fight.


    In fact, when it comes to the final battle for life, strength and realm can only account for about 30% of the outcome at most.


    The remaining 70% completely tested courage, wisdom and on-the-spot reaction.


    When several artifacts fall at the same time, how to deal with it is the best solution?


    This kind of time is often between lightning and flint, and it is impossible for you to have time to do careful thinking. You can only rely on instinct to act.


    Therefore, there are many strong people who have not even exerted their true power, and have already died in the hands of the enemy.


    There are also many cases where the weak overcome the strong, and those weaker emperors are sometimes able to defeat strong enemies because of their courage.


    It is precisely because of this uncertainty that combat becomes very interesting.


    Young people with courage can rely on their own strength and hope to defeat those great emperors who have long been famous!


    Originally weak creatures can also use their own strength to rebel against the gods!


    If you just compare the strength of the two sides, you can get the results of all the battles in this world, it would be too boring.


    And one thing is fair to all.


    No matter gods or mortals, there is only one life!


    Even existences like Chaos Great Emperor and Haotian Emperor will die in due course.


    It is precisely because of these that this world has vitality. If it has the upper and lower parts that will not move, and the gods will never die, then the world will eventually become a hopeless pool of stagnant water.


    When Su Yan alone fought against the five gods of war in the Dead Sea, the remaining eighteen gods were not idle either.


    They each made a magic formula, and after the divine power was combined with the power of the immortal or the divine weapon, they would often suppress Su Yan unexpectedly!


    The suppression of these gods was almost ineffective for Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan used a trance technique to incarnate his own divine dharma body!


    Lord Shiva''s dharma body holds different instruments, no matter what kind of attack, it can perfectly resist back!


    The attacks of those gods were somewhat restrained at first, because they had to take into account the five Dead Sea Gods of War who were holding Su Yan directly.


    But later on, for the sake of the power of the spell, they could only gradually become ignorant!


    These five Dead Sea Gods have brushed past the powerful spells enough to kill them several times, but they did not show even the slightest fear!


    Instead, he grinned!


    They enjoyed the battle with Su Yan, and even more the game with death.


    Although in this game, even if they win 10,000 times, they are no match for death to win once.


    These five Dead Sea Gods of War were originally evil gods. They fought with many gods in the heavens and killed many gods, so they were banished by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor to the world of sin.


    In the most sinful world, they have always maintained the warlike tradition of fighting other gods and demons, and they don''t know how many gods and demons have been killed.


    Now, they finally ushered in the strongest opponent!


    The more powerful Su Yan is, the more excited these five Dead Sea Gods are!


    Su Yan used thirty consecutive moves, but he couldn''t break the battle formation of the five Dead Sea Gods of War.


    The various immortals above have smashed the universe into pieces, and the power of the gods and immortals seems to be free of money!


    Su Yan has become a little bored at this time, and simply released his indestructible dragon **** battle body!


    When Su Yan displayed his battle body, a terrifying dragon energy also rushed to his face!


    Su Yan''s inextinguishable Dragon God battle is reflected in the fact that he is only one step away from the seventh-order Supreme Dragon God, and now he has the realm of Ancestral Dragon.


    Su Yan hasn''t practiced the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body very much recently, but in the battle with the God of Creation, the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body was inspired.


    Perhaps it was because he sensed the powerful power of the King of the Old Gods, which also made the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body a step further, and already possessed the full ancestral dragon breath!


    When the ancestral dragon''s breath spread, those gods who were still fighting with Su Yan showed shocked expressions!


    Because of this dragon energy, they are really familiar with it!


    The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor who suppressed and exiled them back then also possessed an almost infinite dragon energy!


    When they saw the pair of golden dragon wings behind Su Yan spread out, it seemed to open a dream that would never wake up!


    In a trance, they actually superimposed the figure of the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor and Su Yan''s figure together!


    The man in front of him is not the Dragon God Emperor, and there is nothing in common between the two!


    These gods all know this, but after seeing the appearance of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body and feeling the oppression from Zulong, these gods can''t help but be activated by a strong fear from the depths of their hearts!


    Once this fear appears, it becomes very difficult to erase it.


    Su Yan also noticed that these gods seemed to be wrong, but he didn''t think deeply, thinking that it was his own dragon energy that shocked all these ancient gods.


    Some of those gods were already retreating in their hearts, but out of the pride of the gods, they still refused to admit that they were inferior to Su Yan.


    If those gods blamed Su Yan for stealing the godhead, what would they say about the indestructible dragon **** battle body?


    Perhaps the whispers of the gods were meaningless to Su Yan, so why listen to their nonsense?


    After all, they are all destined to die here!


    When Su Yan showed the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, first of all, the power of his physical body began to rise crazily.


    When Su Yan''s strength increased exponentially, the five Dead Sea Gods of War couldn''t resist Su Yan at first.


    The five Dead Sea Gods of War were able to maintain at least a five-to-one balance before, but after the appearance of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, this so-called balance suddenly ceased to exist.


    With a single sword, Su Yan swept away all five Dead Sea Gods of War!


    The sword qi is so cold and powerful, the five Dead Sea Gods of War are simply unable to resist!


    Even after they were overturned by Su Yan, they felt their arms were faintly numb!


    But Su Yan had an indescribably happy feeling in his heart!


    After overturning the five Dead Sea Gods of War, Su Yan went straight to the top. There was originally a **** who wanted to condense the sea to deal with Su Yan, but he had just released the huge waters when he was stabbed by Su Yan with a sword. Wear the head!

 Chapter 4727： Killing gods is like killing pigs and dogs

    No matter how fast these gods'' spells were, they couldn''t be faster than Su Yan''s sword light!


    After killing a god, Su Yan didn''t hold back, and went straight to kill the next god!


    The next **** has long since condensed a thunderstorm in the void of the universe, and he has no real body and turned into a part of the storm!


    Thunderstorm can cause time and space turbulence in the chaos of time and space, and when it falls on the fairyland, it can also destroy the fairyland!


    But after the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su''s hand condensed the sword light, it directly sealed the Thunder Storm Ice, and then cut it open from the middle!


    The thunderstorm suddenly split in two, and the **** also let out a painful howl, shouting: "Mo Xu save me!"


    The gods who cast Thunder Storm also came from Lingping realm.


    Lingping Realm was once a pure land in the Immortal Realm, and it was also the realm where the most ancient gods gathered.


    Mo Xu wanted to help him, but he immediately met Su Yan''s murderous look!


    The current Su Yan is obviously red-eyed, and will never let go of any of the gods present!


    I saw Su Yan smashing the remaining spirits in the thunderstorm with one foot, and then said: "Don''t you take me as prey and want to take my life? Why are you all dumbfounded, don''t you dare to go again? You guys? Are you so brave?"


    Su Yan showed unprecedented domineering!


    This is because Su Yank understands that facing these gods is to use strength to intimidate the other party, benevolence and morality are all useless things.


    It is impossible for the morality created by human beings to bind the gods!


    Dealing with these gods is to use the simplest and most rude way!


    Besides, didn''t these ancient gods sign an oath with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng that they must kill Su Yan with all their strength?


    Now they should let them know how powerful Su Yan is!


    Otherwise, if these ancient gods and demons come to harass them every day, wouldn''t it be too much trouble, and there is no need to do anything else?


    Su Yan then raised his sword and killed the ancient gods!


    Su Yan doesn''t want to show any mercy now. His only purpose now is to kill all these ancient gods!


    Let the other party know how great he is!


    Many gods have been frightened, but there are still gods who rely on the crowd and still say to Su Yan: "Su Baxian, don''t think that you are so powerful! The powerful swordsmanship you used just now is definitely for you. It is also a very serious consumption! When you are exhausted, you will die!"


    "Really? It''s just two sets of swordsmanship. Do you think you''ve seen through my depth? It''s really interesting."


    What Su Yan said, these gods were very easy to accept.


    It''s just that they couldn''t accept Su Yan''s attitude no matter what.


    Su Yan''s attitude is really too high, and the Buddha has already surpassed these ancient gods, which is the most unacceptable thing for these gods!


    In any case, these gods will not feel that they are inferior to Su Yan, who was once a human race.


    So the **** replied to Su Yan, "After all, you''re just a mere human being! Is it true that you think you can surpass the ancient gods like me?"


    "Ancient God? The ancient emperor was also slaughtered by me! If you trash, if you put it in the Eternal Era, I will kill one! I am old now, and my temper is not as hot as I used to be, otherwise I will be like this in front of you. If you talk nonsense, I will take your dog''s life!"


    Even Primitive Phoenix had not seen such a murderous side of Su Yan for a long time.


    Perhaps it was because of the reincarnation of the ninth generation that Su Yan was much more amicable than before, and his fiery temper was well restrained by Su Yan.


    Su Yan now has the demeanor of a great master of a generation.


    Primitive Phoenix thought that Su Yan had changed her character through reincarnation, but she never imagined that she would think too much about this kind of thing.


    Su Yan''s self-cultivation and cultivation were indeed much better than before, but most of the time he just wasn''t interested in the enemy in front of him.


    Occasionally encounter some interesting enemies, and I am afraid that after killing them, there will be no enemies that can excite me, so I need to cherish some.


    Just like the people from the Sword Sect, if they had followed Su Yan''s previous temper, they would have been killed long ago.


    But now Su Yan has to think about it, if he kills all the people in the Sword Sect, will there be any opponents who can compete with him in the future in this fairyland?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling lonely, and at the same time, he felt sympathy for Jianzong.


    If there were dozens of sword cultivators like Cheng Ying in this immortal world, Su Yan would have wiped out the sword sect with one hand.


    Where can you tell so many great truths with Jianzong?


    Those big truths seemed to be told to Sword Sect and Primal Phoenix, but they were actually told to Su Yan''s heart.


    Now that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has created such a big scene, those ancient gods, demons and emperors have listed Su Yan as their sure-kill target.


    This also means that Su Yan has indirectly found many powerful enemies.


    In this case, Su Yan naturally no longer has to look at his enemies with cherished eyes!


    Su Yan can naturally fight without reservation!


    Originally, for a person like Su Yan, only in battle can one realize the full meaning and true meaning of life!


    Su Yan whistled and turned into a dragon and a tiger!


    And when Su Yan was flying in space, Zulong could be seen faintly behind him!


    Not long after, Su Yan killed many gods again!


    Even the five Dead Sea Gods of War have already fallen into Su Yan''s hands!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword had already been stained with too much divine blood, but Su Yan still felt unsatisfied.


    I just heard Su Yan say again: "My Su Baxian slaughtering gods in the Eternal Era is like slaughtering pigs and dogs. No one of you can leave here alive today, I said!"


    Su Yan said such words at this time, and those gods were completely unable to accept them.


    Seeing that Su Yan became more and more brave in battle, Mo Xu''s gods from the Lingping realm finally moved to retreat.


    The current Su Yan''s edge is too grand, and it is far from a situation they can handle.


    But in this situation, how can they leave if they want?


    When Su Yan gently flapped the pair of golden wings behind him, he appeared in front of Mo Xu almost immediately!


    There were other gods beside Mo Xu, who turned the two Tianhe into long whips and shot them towards Su Yan!


    I don''t know how many tens of thousands of catties these two Tianhe rivers are, and after they have been turned into long whips, the weight alone is already very exaggerated.


    Even the body of a **** is very likely to be photographed with broken bones and internal bleeding!


    But Su Yan held down the two Tianhe with only one hand!


    And it still doesn''t look how hard it is!

 Chapter 4728： The cleverness of the **** of time

    Obviously, in terms of power, when facing these ancient gods, Su Yan has a huge advantage of absolute crushing!


    After Su Yan caught Tian He with his hand, the aura of the Ancestral Dragon on his body also became stronger and stronger, it can be said to be unscrupulous!


    This also made those gods more and more frightened!


    "When you came to attack me, you must have already made up your mind, right? No, it should be when you made an oath with that guy from Hongmeng, you should have the consciousness of death, right?"


    Su Yan stared at the front, those golden eyes were still full of murderous intent!


    Even though he had killed more than a dozen ancient gods just now, Su Yan''s killing intent did not waver!


    There is no tiredness in his eyes!


    Mo Xu has become extremely surprised, it seems that they are facing an enemy who will not be tired or injured, and has infinite power and immortal essence!


    When facing this enemy, even a powerful **** will have a deep sense of powerlessness!


    This incomparably strong sense of powerlessness came from the bottom of his heart, and Mo Xu had no idea what kind of power he would use to defeat Su Yan!


    Perhaps they were destined to have no way to win this battle from the very beginning!


    They came to Su Yan like this, and to put it bluntly, they were moths to the flames, and they were beyond their own power!


    Mo Xu has already determined in his heart that the power of the man in front of him has infinitely approached the Dragon God Emperor who sealed them!


    Mo Xu adjusted his body and retreated to the rear. After chanting the spell at the same time, he pointed at Su Yan and Tianhe with his hand.


    The time between Tian He and Su Yan was frozen by Mo Xu, and they were fixed in the sky of the universe.


    The frozen Tian He and Su Yan seemed to have turned into a photo.


    Finally, the powerful force that was so strong that these gods could not breathe finally stopped!


    The terrifying sense of oppression stopped suddenly.


    Just when all the gods were rejoicing, thinking that the situation had been reversed, Mo Xu flew away frantically towards the rear, and said, "Everyone in the Lingping realm has not retreated with me, what are you waiting for?"


    The remaining dozen or so gods showed puzzled expressions, wondering why Mo Xu retreated.


    Didn''t he freeze Su Yan''s time?


    Isn''t Su Yan completely unable to move now?


    I don''t know which play he, the **** of time, is singing at all!


    But there were still three followers of the gods, Mo Xu, who retreated. They didn''t want to understand why Mo Xu said that. They just relied on their own instinctive judgment and made the decision to retreat together with Mo Xu.


    But soon, they found that this decision was very necessary, and it could even be said that it saved their lives.


    Because Mo Xu''s time spell did not really freeze the time on Su Yan''s body.


    The time spell seems to be invincible, but it will not be effective on the other side, or the existence beyond time and space.


    In other words, Mo Xu had no way to freeze or retrospect and speed up the time of such powerhouses as Su Yan and Shu Zaotian.


    Su Yan is no longer attached to cause and effect, standing in this universe, but not in this universe.


    To transcend cause and effect, of course, also transcend past and future in some form.


    Therefore, when Mo Xu used the Time Spell to control Su Yan, he was easily destroyed by the Destruction Divine Power.


    But why was Mo Xu able to freeze Su Yan in the sky this time?


    This is because Mo Xu played a clever trick. He did not directly use the time-freezing spell on Su Yan, but used time to freeze the space where Su Yan was.


    When space and time freeze together, Su Yan who is at this coordinate will naturally be unable to move for a short period of time.


    Although Su Yan couldn''t move, he could use all kinds of power for his own use.


    And it shouldn''t take long to regain mobility.


    Mo Xu understood this very well, so he was the first to escape, and then he greeted the gods in Lingping Realm to escape with him.


    This time spell just added a little time for them to escape!


    But it may not be useful, because Su Yan''s flying speed is much faster than these gods!


    Su Yan can easily catch up with Mo Xu as long as the pair of dragon wings on his back flicks once!


    However, this time spell made Su Yan very angry!


    Just imagine if you are fighting to your heart''s content, but you are suddenly restrained and unable to move for a long time, who can not be angry?


    The last Dead Sea God of War slashed directly at Su Yan with the battle axe in his hand!


    But after the battle axe and the fall, Su Yan''s sword light pierced the heart of the Dead Sea God of War!


    So far, the five Dead Sea Gods of War have all died in Su Yan''s hands.


    After all the dead sea gods were killed in battle, there was no **** who could confront Su Yan head-on.


    It would be too naive to think that Su Yan could be defeated by letting out the divine light and then manipulating the immortals.


    In addition, Mo Xu had already taken the gods of the Lingping realm to run away first, and the remaining gods were all dead Taoist friends who were immortal, and they chose to run away in front of Su Yan!


    But now Su Yan has been truly murderous, it is no longer possible for them to run if they want to!


    I saw a golden formation of heaven and earth shrouded from above!


    The Quartet Golden Immortal Sword was suppressed in the four directions of Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu!


    After the four immortal swords were suppressed from above, Su Yan''s formation was shrouded in a thousand miles.


    In this formation, Su Yan''s sword intent was even more fiery than before!


    It has risen to a level of terror that even this group of gods can''t understand!


    Su Yan didn''t say a word at this time, but he didn''t need to speak anymore. At this time, the brilliance of his sword heart had already overshadowed the light of the stars in the universe!


    It has reached a level that even those gods can hardly look at!


    Only Mo Xu can run fast enough, use the power of sucking, and freeze twice to escape the suppression of Su Yan''s sword formation!


    The rest of the gods, even Mo Xu''s companions, couldn''t escape the range of the sword formation.


    There were already gods who had become terrified, fearing that their fate would fall under Su Yan''s sword just like their comrades just now.


    But the pride from the gods still prevented them from begging Su Yan for mercy!


    Even if they fell, these ancient gods would never bow down to Su Yan and beg for mercy.


    This comes from the integrity of these ancient gods. Even if there is no immemorial oath with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, these gods will make such a choice.


    After seeing this sword formation, Primal Phoenix laughed even more, and after laughing, he directly said: "Su Yan, it seems that this time you really have murderous intentions! It has been a long time since I saw your murderous intentions so strong. ."


    Su Yan did not respond to Primitive Phoenix, but just raised his sword high.


    As if in response to Su Yan, the four giant swords in the four directions of the town also vibrated together!

 Chapter 4729： Su Yans sword formation

    And in this sword formation, there are gradually countless sword lights born!


    "This is my own creation of the God-killing Array, which was invented for the strongest formation master among the ancient emperors. If you can get out of this formation, it will be your good fortune, I will definitely not chase you again, if you can��t get out, there is nothing to say, just blame yourself for being inferior to others.��


    Some gods responded; "Even if you can kill us today, you can''t prove anything, and you are destined to die in the hands of gods in the future! The mere humans will never be able to surpass the gods! The will of the gods will never be annihilated. And how can your mortal will and body survive forever?"


    "The times have changed. Now the rulers of the immortal world are the human race. Your old-fashioned views have long been unworkable. If they worked, it would not be me riding on your heads, but you would kill me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly threw the long sword in his hand into the sky.


    I don''t know what happened, but when the Wanzai Frost Sword was thrown into the air, it disappeared like this.


    On top of the square giant sword, a layer of frost was gradually covered.


    Those gods seemed to sense that a great danger was approaching at this time, and all became very panicked.


    However, Su Yan sat on the spot very calmly, just looking at these gods coldly, it seems that he has no plans to take action.


    When these gods wanted to start to resist, those sword lights in the sword formation naturally came into being!


    The number of sword lights in the sword formation is measured in millions!


    When this round of a million sword lights is blocked, another million sword lights will be born immediately.


    This is the birth and death of a million sword lights!


    If you stand outside the formation, you will be able to see the mysterious changes of the sword formation more clearly.


    The changes of the sword light in the sword formation are like waves in the sea, one wave is higher than the other!


    And with the blessing of the Wanzai Frost Sword, these sword qi will contain frozen cold qi. Once the frozen cold qi enters the body, even those gods will have a stagnant breath, and it is difficult to use the power in the body completely!


    Moreover, the Wanzai Frost Sword is an artifact, and the divine artifact can instinctively increase the power of the sword formation!


    There was a sudden cold wind blowing below!


    Even the gods couldn''t support this biting cold wind.


    The primitive phoenix flew towards Su Yan and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you use the sword formation, how can you be so interested today?"


    While controlling the changes of the sword formation, Su Yan said, "I just have no choice. If the sword formation is not used, how can they be trapped if they are scattered and fleeing? The sword formation has a large range and can be enveloped quickly. It is just right to deal with these gods. ."


    The gods below are already spinning the Tianhe, trying to break the barrier of the sword formation!


    But every time Tianhe shoots past, it will naturally produce millions of sword lights to resist!


    These millions of sword lights are densely arranged together, almost turning into a wall, even the Tianhe Long Whip can''t break through!


    The sword art in Su Yan''s hand was changed three times in a row. When the sword art in his hand changed, the attributes of the sword light below also changed.


    When the attributes of the millions of sword lights suddenly changed, the gods below couldn''t hold it any longer. Immediately, a **** was stabbed by the sword light, and they ended up being completely destroyed.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The level of these guys is really bad. They don''t even know the basic means of dealing with sword formations, and they can''t tell the direction. They are constantly breaking free from the most dangerous western white tiger position. They are simply stupid!"


    Su Yan said calmly: "In their powerful era, there were not so many ways to practice cultivation, and there were not so many mysterious things in the world. It''s not surprising that they didn''t understand the formation method, because the era that belonged to them originally did not have four Something like that."


    These ancient gods can no longer be supported in Su Yan''s sword formation!


    Their divine light could have restrained the immortal sword, but Su Yan had already injected the divine power of destruction into the sword formation!


    With the blessing of Destruction Divine Power, the million sword lights are naturally more invincible!


    The mourning of the gods below quickly continued to come!


    Hearing the wailing of these gods, Primitive Phoenix always had an indescribable feeling.


    It can''t be said that it hurts its kind, but there is still some sadness in my heart.


    These ancient gods returned to the former world with incomparable confidence, and what they witnessed was that the world that belonged to them had already changed owners.


    Perhaps from the time when the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor swept these ancient gods into the world of sin, they were already dead, and it was only in this era that they were completely buried.


    Between the annihilation of millions of swords, the power of the four elephants of Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu has also been exerted to the extreme!


    With the blessing of the power of these four elephants, the changes of the sword light were even richer. Soon all the gods below were killed by Su Yan, and all of them ended in annihilation.


    Su Yan showed no mercy towards these ancient gods.


    Thirty gods came to ambush Su Yan, only one **** of time, Mo Xu, used his ability to control time to escape from Su Yan''s sword formation, and all the remaining gods fell!


    Who would have thought it would end up like this?


    Even Primitive Phoenix said: "If the news of this battle is passed on to the heavens, it will definitely greatly enhance your reputation! Apart from you, there should be no one in the fairyland who has done such an outrageous thing. something happened."


    But Su Yan''s face didn''t show much joy, instead he said: "Even if you kill these ancient gods, it doesn''t make much sense, those ancient gods and demons who came out of the world of sin will still regard me as their hunting target. I don��t know when this kind of thing will end.��


    "Isn''t this easy to do? As long as you kill Hongmeng, all this spiral of hatred will end." Primal Phoenix said.


    However, Su Yan said: "It''s not that easy to want Hongmeng."


    "You mean he''s still not exhausted?"


    "No, there is a really powerful person here. You said before that there was a big person exiled in the world of sin, right?" Su Yan asked.


    "In the world of sin, there was indeed a person who was exiled even by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and even the world of sin and the gate of sin were created for him from the beginning!"


    "I think this person has already come." Su Yan''s words were still extremely calm.


    The golden sword formation was still stable, and the golden giant swords transformed by the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu were still suspended in the four corners of the sky.


    Primitive Phoenix obviously didn''t notice anything, but Su Yan''s words were so firm.


    Primitive Phoenix believed that Su Yan would not joke about such serious matters.

 Chapter 4730： Moon Chen appears

    "Yuechen is here?" Primal Phoenix also became extremely vigilant at this time, but she was also wondering, if Yuechen had come, where would he be now?


    Why can''t a breath be leaked out?


    I saw Su Yan slowly stand up from the void, no longer sitting cross-legged on the ground, and Su Yan also stretched out his hand and grabbed gently towards the void, the Wan Zaihan who had just disappeared from the sword formation. The ice sword also reappeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    After holding the long sword, Su Yan stared straight ahead, and said, "Since you are already here, why are you sneaking around? Or do you plan to use my sword to invite you out."


    "Don''t use a sword, I''ll just come out by myself." Although the male voice was full of magnetism, it was full of cynicism.


    After the male voice appeared, I saw a gap that seemed to be open in the void in front of me, and first a hand stretched out from the gap.


    Su Yan noticed that the fingernails of this hand were all purple, but it was a man''s hand, and it looked a little evil.


    And after this hand, a man with disheveled hair really appeared in front of Su Yan.


    This man is Yue Chen!


    Yue Chen has been here since Su Yan cast the shock pad just now, but he did not help those gods, but just sat and watched them all being slaughtered by Su Yan with sword light!


    Yue Chen''s whole body exudes a powerful magic energy that penetrates the bone marrow!


    If he was a demon cultivator, it wouldn''t be surprising that he would do this.


    The demon sect has always focused on a natural selection. Those gods couldn''t beat Su Yan, so they deserved to be slaughtered by Su Yan.


    Moreover, these magic cultivators like to watch the scenes of massacres, and they prefer some dark things to be presented in front of them.


    Su Yan glanced at Yue Chen, his golden eyes still filled with murderous aura.


    But Yue Chen hurriedly said to Su Yan: "You must never do anything to me, Emperor Xianwu, I never did anything to you, nor did I say that I would kill you. We can completely avoid the river water. ."


    Su Yan absolutely did not believe that the existence of a series like Yue Chen came here just to watch the fun.


    The aura on his body was not concealed at all, it was so powerful that even Su Yan felt jealous!


    Such a powerful demon cultivator suddenly appeared in the Immortal Realm, and in front of him Su Yan, how could he ask for nothing?


    Based on Su Yan''s understanding of those demon cultivators, this is absolutely impossible!


    He Yuechen will appear here, and it is in front of him Su Yan, so he must have other plans!


    Primitive Phoenix spoke highly of Yue Chen, saying that he was the only enemy of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor.


    The strength of the Dragon God Emperor can refer to Emperor Haotian. Even if it is not as good as it is, it is at least in a series. Since Yue Chen can become the enemy of the Dragon God Emperor, his power is naturally self-evident.


    This time, Primitive Phoenix didn''t show a furious expression after seeing Yue Chen, but looked very calm.


    This is because the intersection between the original Phoenix and Yue Chen is not much, and there is naturally no hatred between the two sides.


    Primitive Phoenix always likes to say that Su Yan has enemies all over the world, but why isn''t she the same way?


    Many immortal emperors and **** kings with names, and hermits without names are enemies of the original phoenix.


    However, although there was no hatred between Primitive Phoenix and Yue Chen, she was very defensive about Yue Chen and said directly: "Since you can appear in the Immortal Realm, then you should also sign the ancient oath with that kid of Hongmeng, right?"


    Yue Chen didn''t mean to deny it at all, he admitted directly and generously: "The ancient oath was signed under my leadership, without me, how could Hongmeng make those ancient gods and demons obediently follow the oath. action?"


    Even Primitive Phoenix could not have imagined that Yue Chen would be so frank.


    This is equivalent to saying that I am the mastermind behind it, and I caused it all.


    Su Yan stared at Yue Chen, Yue Chen was a man who looked very sinister and demonic, and at first glance he was not a serious person.


    But even if he is not a serious person, there should be no problem with his brain.


    Yue Chen was in a state of complete sobriety, perhaps after some thought before saying those words.


    Those words just now were undoubtedly a great provocation for Su Yan!


    It is almost equivalent to say in disguise: there is a kind of you to beat me!


    You must know that Su Yancai killed more than 20 ancient gods and demons, and he did it in a state of ease!


    Yue Chen, he actually dared to be so arrogant!


    It can only show that he has absolute confidence in his own strength.


    If you don''t have absolute confidence, just facing Su Yan''s murderous eyes, your legs should be weak!


    Su Yan and Yue Chen looked at each other like this, but Su Yan wanted to know why Yue Chen was so arrogant!


    I just heard Yue Chen suddenly ask: "Don''t you have an artifact of good fortune? Why don''t you use it? I''ve traveled so far in vain, just wanting to see the artifact of good fortune, but I didn''t see anything."


    Su Yan replied: "Only relying on the power of those ancient gods, is it necessary to use the divine artifact?"


    Yue Chen smiled and said: "Emperor Xianwu, you are right, those ancient gods are really too weak, it is unrealistic to rely on them to challenge you."


    "So are you planning to take action yourself?" When Su Yan asked this question, the fighting spirit in his heart also reached its peak.


    It has to be said that although this man named Yue Chen has not yet made his move, the aura he showed has already made Su Yan''s fighting spirit boil!


    Even Su Yan wasn''t sure. If Yue Chen and the God of Creation were compared, who would be stronger?


    But the man Yue Chen was really weird. He didn''t seem to have any plans to fight Su Yan at all. He looked at Su Yan, who was full of fighting spirit, but took a step back and took the initiative to open the distance between him and Su Yan.


    Su Yan wondered why Yuechen retreated to the back, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Emperor Xianwu, now your momentum is at the peak, I can only avoid its edge, do I face you head-on? Especially here is still under the shroud of your sword formation, as long as you blink, there will be millions of sword lights. Covered, how can I be against you?"


    "Then what do you mean by being here?"


    Yue Chen said: "Didn''t I already say it just now? I came to see the power of the divine artifact, but unfortunately I didn''t see it, and I have infinite regrets in my heart."


    At this moment, even Su Yan showed a puzzled expression. Could it be that Yue Chen suddenly appeared here just for such a simple reason?


    If he wanted to say that he drove those ancient gods, it would be more reasonable to say that he was supervising the battle here.

 Chapter 4731： Yue Chens invitation

    Su Yan asked: "Didn''t you tell me that you have already signed the Primordial Oath with Hongmeng? According to the content of the oath, you should also deal with me? If you don''t deal with me, are you not afraid of the oath backlash?"


    Yue Chen said, "I''m the devil, do you think a mere oath can restrain a mature devil?"


    Those demon heads have inherited the cunning of the ancient demon gods, like to deceive souls, and they are proud of it. The vows they have made are indeed no different from farts.


    However, Su Yan has already understood the details of the Primordial Oath. The Primordial Oath is the thread of fate, connecting everyone''s fate with the long-cherished wish of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Unless, this month Chen Chen has the ability to cut the thread of fate!


    That''s why he won''t be troubled by the Primordial Oath!


    Wait a minute, didn''t he admit it just now?


    The so-called Taikoo oath is exactly what he led!


    If it weren''t for his Yue Chen, there would be no immemorial oath!


    Since he opened the Primordial Oath, maybe he also has a way to escape the sanctions of the Primordial Oath.


    After all, these devils are too cunning, and exploiting loopholes in various contracts can already be regarded as the basic skills of these devils.


    Primordial Phoenix is ??also of the same opinion as Su Yan. This month, Yue Chen must have some way to evade the sanctions of the Primordial Pledge, so the Primordial Pledge has absolutely no binding force on him!


    Yue Chen said: "If I haven''t seen the power of the divine artifact, I wouldn''t be able to cooperate with you, Emperor Xianwu. What a pity."


    The words that Yue Chen said suddenly exceeded everyone''s expectations, even Su Yan was determined not to think that Yue Chen would actually say such a thing.


    "You said cooperation? What good cooperation is there between us?" Su Yan showed a strange expression.


    If Yue Chen wanted to deal with him, Su Yan would take it for granted.


    After all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had gone to great lengths to ask Yue Chen to come out and deal with Su Yan. Those so-called gods, demons and emperors were just incidental.


    Now Yue Chen not only did not intend to do anything to Su Yan, but instead said that he would cooperate with Su Yan. What does this mean?


    Are you planning to betray Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and turn to Su Yan instead?


    Even if Yue Chen said something like this, Su Yan would never believe it, because one of these devils was one of them.


    However, Yue Chen said: "I was suppressed by the Dragon God Emperor and entered the realm of sin, and there is a lot of story in it."


    Su Yan said, "I''m not interested in your story, and you also make me feel very dangerous. We can avoid disturbing each other, but we don''t have to cooperate. It''s impossible for me to trust you."


    Yue Chen said: "The basis of cooperation is not necessarily trust, but requires both parties to have common interests. As long as there are common interests, there will be a basis for cooperation."


    Su Yan just looked at Yue Chen like this, not knowing what kind of consideration and motivation he had for saying these words.


    Primitive Phoenix has already said: "Su Baxian, why do you have to talk nonsense with him, if you continue to listen to what he says, you will only be deceived by him. Faced with this kind of devil, he will cut his sword straight down to his neck. That''s it, why do you have to talk so much nonsense with him?"


    Primitive Phoenix has always been a very straightforward person, and she has always been uninterested in these intrigues, and she doesn''t want to bother with it.


    If any evil spirit dared to deceive her, then she would definitely use the Phoenix Divine Fire to suppress the opponent!


    Purity in her ears is more important than anything else, Primitive Phoenix will never tolerate those evil demons buzzing like flies in her ears.


    Su Yan is not as violent as the original Phoenix, just as Yue Chen said, if the two sides really have any common interests, then there is really room for cooperation.


    Su Yan asked, "How do you want to cooperate?"


    Yue Chen said leisurely: "The reason why I was beaten into the realm of sin by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor back then was that I would never be able to survive forever. It was all because of a character''s betrayal. How could you be defeated so easily?"


    Yue Chen already had hatred in his heart when he said this.


    "For someone as powerful as you, could someone else steal your treasure? Isn''t this a bit too bizarre." Su Yan asked.


    This matter is really a bit nonsense, as if someone could steal Su Yan''s divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, which is simply nonsense.


    But Yue Chen said: "Of course ordinary people can''t do it, but among the heavens, there is a person who can go against all common sense. This person''s name is called the Great Demon God, or the Supreme Demon Ancestor. He has many ''s name, you should have heard of it."


    Before Su Yan could speak, Primitive Phoenix was already a little stunned: "Why is there such a big devil everywhere? Is he a professional 25th boy, why are so many people betrayed by him?"


    Yue Chen didn''t know much about what happened in the future. He squinted his eyes and still had a smile on his face.


    It''s just that this time, Yue Chen is probably going to be disappointed.


    Su Yan almost didn''t even think about it, so he refused, "I don''t agree to your request for cooperation, and there is nothing good for us to cooperate with. The Great Demon God is indeed difficult to deal with, but what good will it be for me to kill him?"


    Yue Chen said: "Didn''t the Great Demon God offend you a few times? He even attacked your wife, so you plan to let the Great Demon God go like this? This is not the style of your Emperor Xianwu, but there are rumors outside that you are Emperor Xianwu. The majesty is extraordinary, no matter who attacks the people around you, they will have to pay an extremely painful price! Besides, the Great Demon God is so dangerous, how can you be sure that he will not attack your wife again?"


    How did Yue Chen know about this kind of thing?


    It''s not a big secret that Jin Shiya was attacked by Shu Zaotian, but if there were no special channels, how would Yue Chen know about it?


    Could it be that someone close to Jin Shiya leaked this thing?


    Su Yan has become indecisive at this time, and seems to have been persuaded by Yue Chen. In fact, Su Yan is worried about whether there will be many spies in the fairyland he just created.


    But this is also something that can''t be helped. It has absorbed so many immortals to join, and it is inevitable that there will be spies from various forces.


    But Su Yan also has a bottom line. These spies can cooperate with anyone, but it is absolutely impossible to cooperate with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng alone.


    Su Yan was already thinking of a solution in his heart, and he had to find a solution to this matter.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t speak for a long time, Primitive Phoenix also became a little curious, whether Su Yan would agree to Yue Chen''s invitation to cooperate.

 Chapter 4732： Nianhua smile

    But Su Yan said: "Yuechen, you don''t have to use this set of words to seduce me, I''m not a three-year-old child, I have a certain decision in my heart whether I should do something or not. I decide whether I should do it or not. No matter what you do, you can''t change my willpower. Similarly, what I don''t want to do, even if you say it out loud, it won''t make any sense. If you think my mind can be played by you time, that''s a big mistake!"


    Su Yan''s voice became more and more severe, and the powerful sword intent rose along with it.


    The sword light in this sword formation also seemed to sense Su Yan''s incomparably powerful sword intent, and immediately rose up together, and aimed at Yue Chen neatly.


    Yue Chen only felt that he was in the center of the murderous whirlpool, and even in the era of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, that blazing murderous intention was still at the top of the list!


    But Yue Chen laughed instead, or it could be said that Yue Chen had been laughing all the time.


    Su Yan didn''t like Yue Chen''s smile at all, because Yue Chen''s smile contained an extremely strong fearlessness.


    It''s as if Su Yan can''t do anything to him at all.


    It has been a long time since no one dared to be arrogant in front of Su Yan for so long. Although those ancient gods were also very arrogant just now, they were quickly killed by Su Yan and turned into dust in the universe.


    Did Yue Chen think that Su Yan really didn''t dare to touch him?


    In today''s Immortal Realm, there really isn''t anyone who Su Yan dared not move!


    Once Su Yan is provoked, the long sword slashes horizontally, no matter whether you are the Jade Emperor or the Tathagata Buddha, the fierce sword energy will immediately sweep the sky!


    Yue Chen said: "I just want to cooperate with Emperor Xianwu with good intentions. There is absolutely no offense. It seems that Emperor Xianwu has a little misunderstanding of me?"


    Su Yan said: "I have already said what I have to say, you and I have said this, there is no need to continue wasting saliva."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he looked at Yue Chen like this, and then said, "I still have something to do. If you stop me any more, I will have no choice but to take action against you."


    Su Yan''s words contained an undeniable calm.


    This calm is naturally supported by the undefeated record and strong strength of the past.


    Yue Chen shook his head and said, "I originally thought we could become friends, but I never thought that Emperor Xianwu would be such a stubborn person. Stubbornness is not a good thing. I was imprisoned and entered because I was too stubborn. into the world of prisoners of sin."


    "That''s you, but no one in the heavens can seal me!"


    "Then you were killed by Hongmeng and the others back then?" Yue Chen still had a smile on his face.


    What Yue Chen said was a huge challenge to Su Yan''s majesty.


    I saw that Su Yan pulled the Wanzai Frost Sword into a sword flower, and the sword flower directly changed into an ice rose!


    The ice rose bloomed directly in the void, and at the same time, it also brought an incomparably cold wind, and strands of sword qi in the cold wind had already melted into the wind.


    The distance between Su Yan and Yue Chen was so close that this ice rose bloomed in front of Yue Chen.


    Yuechen seemed to be surprised by the beauty of this ice rose, showing an expression of amazement, and posing as she leaned over to pick flowers


    It seems that Yue Chen is also a flower lover!


    After Yue Chen leaned over, he naturally collided with the oncoming cold wind sword energy!


    The sword qi that merged into the icy cold wind has long since changed to intangible and intangible!


    In the face of this invisible and intangible sword qi, if it is an ordinary emperor, he should open the enchantment, or use the protective qi to resist.


    But Yue Chen didn''t seem to have any intention of resisting. He didn''t run any magic formula, and he didn''t even mobilize that powerful and strange demonic energy.


    There are at least thousands of invisible and intangible sword qi in the cold wind, but none of these thousands of sword qi actually hurt Yue Chen, but all passed through him!


    Gently twitching Yue Chen''s hair turned out to be indescribably handsome.


    Even Primordial Phoenix couldn''t help swallowing after seeing Yue Chen''s seductive face. Primitive Phoenix has always liked pretty boys very much.


    As long as there is an opportunity to get close to those beautiful teenagers, Primitive Phoenix will never be willing to miss it.


    Although Yue Chen is not a beautiful boy this month, he has entered the aesthetic point of the original phoenix.


    Thousands of sword qi whizzed past, and the reason why Yue Chen couldn''t be hurt was not because Su Yan didn''t want to hurt him and avoided his face on purpose.


    Once Su Yan makes a move, he will enter the realm of forgetfulness between heaven and man. He just wants to decide between life and death, so how could he show mercy to Yuechen''s men?


    The reason why these sword energies did not cause any damage to Yue Chen seems to have formed the illusion that thousands of sword lights are deliberately avoiding him. It is entirely because Yue Chen has already reached the realm of not sticking to cause and effect!


    When you do not stick to cause and effect, you can be independent and independent from the world, and not be related to everything in this world.


    Although Yue Chen was standing in front of Su Yan, in the universe of the Immortal Realm.


    But from the causal level, his existence is paradoxical, because he does not have a causal connection with everything in this universe.


    While not sticking to cause and effect, naturally, it cannot be contaminated by Su Yan''s sword energy!


    No wonder Yue Chen has acted so arrogantly from the beginning, this is entirely because his realm has reached the realm of a saint who does not stick to karma!


    This kind of thing sounds very mysterious, but it is actually very difficult to cultivate.


    Not only does it need to be extremely high, but there is also a very important precondition.


    Su Yan''s golden eyes also suddenly became brighter, and he said in a questioning tone, "Yuechen, you also have the Holy Body like me? Is the flesh sanctified?"


    Yue Chen''s face was already infinitely close to the Frost Rose, and while admiring the beautiful Xuan Bing Rose, he said to Su Yan in a nonchalant tone: "The sanctification of the flesh is not a great achievement, even if you have the Holy Body, It''s just a ticket to the realm of the emperor, after entering the realm of the emperor, the Holy Body is useless, and you don''t need to care too much."


    I don''t know if Yue Chen''s words are true or false. In the eyes of Cang Xiang, the powerful and unparalleled Holy Body is of no great use at all.


    You must know that all the people who can become immortals from ancient times to the present are all of Zhong Lingyuxiu, and they have superhuman luck.


    Only one immortal can be born out of 100 million people


    But perhaps a million immortals will not be able to give birth to one immortal who is sanctified in the flesh!


    Not to mention the ancient times, when the various methods of cultivation were not perfect, it was extremely difficult just to become an immortal.


    Even in today''s era, apart from Su Yan, who has been sanctified in the flesh, there is no other existence that has been sanctified in the flesh.

 Chapter 4733： realm of saints

    Nu Wa was also sanctified in the flesh, and possessed the same Primordial Holy Body, but the time between Nu Wa and Su Yan had also been separated by 20,000 years.


    In the past 20,000 years, so many immortals have ascended to the Immortal Realm, but none of them have been sanctified in the flesh.


    This alone is enough to prove what a remarkable achievement the sanctification of the flesh is!


    But here in Yuechen, it seems that the sanctification of the flesh is nothing more than that.


    Yue Chen seemed to have seen the strangeness in Su Yan''s eyes, and then asked directly: "Emperor Xianwu, you are also sanctified in the flesh. After you enter the realm of the emperor, can the Holy Body of Hunyuan help you? Or? Said you took the Primordial Saint Body to compete with those great emperors?"


    When Yue Chen asked this question, Su Yan thought it was true.


    Before entering the realm of the Great Emperor, Su Yan''s Holy Body could ruthlessly crush the Immortal King and the Emperor Zhun, which was of great use.


    But after entering the realm of the great emperor, the Holy Body seems to have become dispensable.


    But this also has a very important precondition, that is, Su Yan entered the realm of the great emperor by relying on the godhead of the God of Destruction, and at the same time he also has the red lotus sky dance of the divine artifact in his hand.


    After having these two, Su Yan pushed the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique to a whole new level. In this way, the so-called Holy Body naturally became dispensable.


    It''s not that the Holy Body is really useless, but that Su Yan''s other skills are too strong, so there is no room to use the Holy Body at all.


    Yue Chen said again: "The so-called Holy Body is mostly reflected in the root of the practice, and if it is to be used for battle, it is no more than a little, what do you think?"


    The tone of Yue Chen and Su Yan was like a conversation between old friends. Although Su Yan''s sword intent and murderous aura had reached their peak, he was still relaxed.


    No one in the Immortal Realm has ever been able to do this. In front of Su Yan, who is in his prime, the two sides are only a short distance away, yet he can still be so comfortable!


    Even the mighty God of Creation can''t do this!


    What Yue Chen did next became more and more incredible. I saw him stretch out a hand and flick it on the Xuanbing Rose!


    That Xuanbing Rose let out a ding dong!


    Then it broke apart in front of Yue Chen!


    You must know that this Xuan Bing Rose was formed by Su Yan''s powerful sword intent combined with the Frost Sword Qi of the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, how could it be broken so easily by Yue Chen?


    This time, even the expression on Primitive Phoenix''s face was very shocking, one must know that Su Yan''s swordsmanship was already the pinnacle of existence in the Immortal Realm.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Chen''s ability would be so great that it would be effortless to destroy Su Yan''s sword qi creation!


    Su Yan''s expression also changed drastically, and he was about to use his sword, but heard Yue Chen say: "It''s a pity, although roses are beautiful, they can''t last forever, no matter how beautiful they are, they are just moments of youth, I don''t know what Emperor Xianwu did to me. What does Fanghua think about it?"


    Between the words, Yue Chen had already made a gesture of smiling.


    Yue Chen''s appearance is very feminine, but after posing with his fingers, he is not a **** at all, but has a strange feeling that is indescribable in words!


    Yuechen''s Nianhua smile is completely different from Tathagata''s Nianhua smile.


    But the same is that they all have an indescribably huge amount of information and an extreme level to support!


    The distance between Yue Chen and Su Yan was only a few feet away, so close that Su Yan lifted the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand and could stab Yue Chen!


    But Su Yan''s sword can''t be stabbed no matter what.


    If it were stabbed, although it might hurt Yue Chen, Yue Chen''s law would also be suppressed directly from the sky towards Su Yan!


    When the terrifying power is directly suppressed, I am afraid that Su Yan will suffer even more!


    Yue Chen''s face was full of half-smile expressions.


    In Su Yan''s golden eyes, the scene of the cosmic starry sky also began to change violently.


    Countless golden symbols rose up from another dimension of the universe. These golden symbols came from a very ancient era, and the number was innumerable. Soon, the high-latitude universe that Su Yan could see with golden eyes was filled!


    But the golden symbols are still being produced


    It seems that under the blessing of Yue Chen''s mana, these golden symbols can be continuously generated!


    And these golden symbols can''t be seen in the physical universe, only Yue Chen Nianhua''s smile can be seen in the physical universe.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan having the eyes of a god, he would definitely not have been able to see that such terrible things were happening in the universe of higher dimensions!


    Su Yan retreated towards the rear almost without stopping!


    At the same time, the sword light exploded in Su Yan''s hands!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword and the millions of sword lights in the sword array stabbed in all directions together!


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t seem to see any mystery, she only saw Su Yan shooting the sword light in all directions, instead of shooting at Yue Chen who was in front of her, it was really weird!


    You must know that Su Yan and Yue Chen were face to face at first, and he could only touch Yue Chen by raising his long sword.


    Soon, the surrounding sword light exploded!


    In the visible universe, you can see that the sword light is constantly shattering!


    Yue Chen still put on a smiling face, and seemed to have turned into a statue without moving.


    The number of sword lights released by Su Yan should be more than one million, because after the first batch of sword lights burst, the subsequent sword lights are still being born!


    And the confrontation between the sword light and those golden charms also reached its peak at this time!


    But the golden charms appeared too fast. Although millions of swords in the sword formation could change between the light and extinction, they couldn''t keep up with the number of golden charms and the speed of change!


    In other words, Su Yan''s sword formation had already failed, as if it was no match for Yue Chen''s Nianhua smile!


    This month, Yue Chen really has some skills, no wonder he dares to be so arrogant in front of Su Yan!


    Just because his ability has reached the level that everyone can only look up to, he was already able to compete with the Dragon God Emperor!


    After going through these long years of suffering, Yue Chen''s strength may not have improved much, but his realm should be much stronger than before!


    Therefore, Yue Chen was not afraid of Su Yan at all, and dared to confront Su Yan head-on.


    But Su Yan wasn''t scared either, the sword formation had indeed become unstable under the impact of those golden characters.


    But Su Yan also hid a hand in the sword formation. If he thought that Su Yan would be defeated so easily, then he was really wrong!


    I saw that the four swords that were suppressed in the four directions of Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu gradually turned into the four images of the sky!


    The true spirit of Oriental Ottomu is the first to change!


    Followed by Senluo God Inferno!


    When the power of the four elephants in the sky changed completely, the powerful sword intents that were divided into four directions finally merged into one!

 Chapter 4734： day witch

    The sword energy in the sword formation was ten times stronger than before!


    Under the blessing of the Four Elephants and Divine Beasts, the fierce sword qi is simply overwhelming!


    The surrounding universe was also shaken together!


    The shaken cosmic void trembled


    The terrifying power seems to be able to cut the universe into pieces at any time!


    Su Yan, Yue Chen, and Primitive Phoenix were all shocked on the spot, and even trying to stand firm became a very difficult thing.


    In the midst of this wavering, Yue Chen was completely unable to maintain Nianhua''s smile.


    On the other hand, Su Yan stepped through the void and directly stabbed the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand towards Yue Chen!


    At this time, it is a great opportunity to make a comeback!


    At this time, Yue Chen was broken by Su Yan and smiled. It was the moment when his consciousness and body were unstable, and it was also the moment when he was about to reveal his flaws.


    Su Yan''s sword can be said to have chosen the best time to go out!


    If Yue Chen didn''t have great ability, then he would definitely be stabbed by Su Yan''s sword!


    Although Su Yan''s sword hadn''t been stabbed yet, he had already become distracted, it seemed that there was only one month left in the entire universe!


    But when Su Yan was halfway through, he didn''t want to suddenly hug him from behind with both hands.


    At the same time, there was a scent that penetrated into Su Yan''s nose involuntarily!


    The owner of these hands should be a woman. When these hands hugged Su Yan, the light and plump body almost immediately came up!


    However, Su Yan has no time to enjoy this moment of beauty, because he knows that this beauty is full of the temptation of death!


    I saw Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and at the same time stopped his steps in the air, and then stood up the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and then the breath that Su Yan had just spit out turned into a mysterious ice shield. on Su Yan''s neck.


    The woman who suddenly hugged Su Yan from behind, the purple nails on her hands had long since turned into sharp blades, and stabbed towards Su Yan''s neck at this time!


    The shield of the sword Xuanbing was shocked for a while, but these purple knives did not break through the protection of Xuanbing!


    In the next second, Su Yan had already stabbed the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand towards his back at an incredible angle!


    Su Yan''s wrist is really too flexible, and his changes in spiritual light are definitely above the standard!


    After the woman sensed the icy sword light, she didn''t know how to parry, so she could only suddenly disappear from Su Yan''s back, and then disappeared into the void.


    "Sky Witch?"


    Only the demons can move freely in different spaces, and can also change into various images of men and women at will!


    The sudden appearance of this celestial witch just now was extremely thrilling. If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s quick response, I''m afraid he would have already followed the path of this celestial witch!


    However, because of the Heavenly Witch''s obstruction, Su Yan was unable to continue chasing Yue Chen.


    At this time, Yue Chen had also stabilized her figure. After the purple celestial witch escaped from the void, she quietly lay on Yue Chen''s back, looked at Su Yan secretly, and revealed at the same time With a fearful expression, he said, "Master, this man is really scary! He almost killed Zi''er!"


    This celestial witch is exactly the female devil created by Yue Chen. If it wasn''t for him just now, I''m afraid that Yue Chen would have been injured by Su Yan''s sword.


    Yue Chen said: "This is of course, you must know that this adult is the legendary Emperor Xianwu. I don''t know how many emperors, gods and demons, and even those ancient emperors were suppressed by him. Our master and servant can It has been very lucky to have his life in his hands."


    After the fight just now, Yue Chen already had a general understanding of Su Yan''s power.


    However, Su Yan looked at Yue Chen with a very fearful expression.


    The four signs of the sky have been suppressed in the four directions of the universe!


    This formation has been elevated to another level. Su Yan said to Primitive Phoenix, "Why don''t you join me in the fight, this guy''s strength is no trivial matter, I''m afraid it will be difficult to kill him completely by me alone."


    Primitive Phoenix showed a very surprised expression after hearing Su Yan''s words, because Su Yan actually asked her to take action!


    You must know that when Su Yan is fighting with people, it is easy to not call for a helper.


    Now that Primitive Phoenix has been called to help, it shows Su Yan''s fear of Yue Chen.


    Zi''er said behind Yue Chen, "The Great Emperor Xianwu wants to kill us, how can that be?"


    Yue Chen said: "The power of Emperor Xianwu is so powerful. If we add the original Phoenix, we must not be opponents. Of course, we have to slip away. But unfortunately, we have not witnessed the power of the divine artifact, nor have we witnessed it. Maybe we are not worthy of what the strongest Dharma body of Emperor Xianwu looks like."


    Yue Chen even spared no effort in teasing herself.


    This kind of person is often very scary, even if they don''t give their own face, it is even more impossible to give the face of others.


    A smile appeared on Yue Chen''s face again, and the female devil Zi''er was lying on Yue Chen''s shoulder like this, her eyes looking at Su Yan were also very ambiguous. It seems that she has taken a fancy to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s expression didn''t change, and he didn''t put away the long sword in his hand. He just looked at Yue Chen and asked in a very casual tone, "Yue Chen, you think you can get rid of me after you have offended me. Back out?"


    "Emperor Xianwu, I just want to explain one thing to you, I''m not your enemy, but you don''t want to cooperate with me, what can I do?" Yue Chen said, "Of course I have to shoot at you. "


    "In that case, isn''t the conflict between us blamed on me?"


    Yue Chen said: "The upper limit of that kid in Hongmeng is too low, there is no point in cooperating with him, and I have never liked cooperating with the weak. And you, you are really strong, and you have received double approval from me and Zier. If we cooperate, isn''t this immortal world and many worlds in the mortal world within easy reach?"


    After listening to Yue Chen''s words, Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and then said: "What you said is really nonsense, even without you, wouldn''t this immortal world fall into my hands? Since I have such strength, why? Want to divide the world with you again? What are you?"


    When Su Yan said this, the killing intent in his heart had already flowed out.


    Although Yue Chen''s motives are unknown this month, he is a very dangerous person. If he keeps him, it is very likely that he will become a problem that cannot be dealt with in the future. It is better to kill him completely by taking advantage of today''s good time.


    Save yourself a lot of trouble in the future!


    At this time, Su Yan was really motivated to kill, and he definitely didn''t want to let Yuechen leave here alive.

 Chapter 4735： unfathomable, fearless

    And Yue Chen looked at Su Yan like this, and he still had that smile, as if he didn''t care about the conflict just now.


    Or maybe he is used to putting on such a half-smile expression, no matter what kind of things and situations he encounters, he will not change.


    In this way, there will be a very obvious advantage, that is, no one can guess what Yue Chen is really thinking.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t know what Yue Chen was thinking about at this time.


    Zi''er behind Yue Chen said: "Master, he seems to be dealing with us now, what should we do?"


    Yue Chen said, "Isn''t this simple?"


    After finishing speaking, Yue Chen bowed his hands to Su Yan and said, "Emperor Xianwu, today''s battle has benefited me a lot, but if you want to kill, we will not accompany you, farewell!"


    "You want to run?"


    Although this place is in the formation of Su Yan''s four images, the powerful immortals form a huge cage, but Zi''er, the female devil, has a very powerful ability to shuttle between different spaces.


    At the beginning, it was Zi''er who opened the space barrier between the world of sin and the world of immortals. Just now, it was also Zi''er who was lying on Su Yan''s back, almost making Su Yan follow her way.


    As long as there is Zi''er, the cage of the four elephants in the sky will be empty.


    Zi''er can lead Yue Chen to leave here at any time by traveling through space.


    Naturally, this was the last picture Su Yan and Primal Phoenix didn''t want to see!


    The Primordial Phoenix even attacked Yue Chen before stealing Su Yan!


    The Divine Phoenix Fire slammed into the moon and rushed towards it. The Divine Phoenix Fire contained attributes such as swaying demons, punishing evil spirits, etc., and it had a very strong attribute restraint effect on evil demons!


    When the fire of fire came, Yue Chen did not choose to fight head-on, but chose to retreat quickly towards the rear with a chic and elegant pace!


    He decided not to let his body be contaminated with the Divine Phoenix Fire.


    But how could Yue Chen''s speed be faster than the original Phoenix?


    As long as the twelve fire wings behind the original phoenix opened, they could kill Yue Chen at a speed faster than the wind!


    After Yue Chen was forced to a certain extent by the primitive phoenix, he could only use spells to deal with it!


    Yue Chen''s spells are completely different from the rest of the powerhouses. At least they are completely different from those magic cultivators that Su Yan has seen. It seems to be the power of another system!


    When Yue Chen used his power, the purple demonic energy would be differentiated into elemental life forms similar to Yin Demons, rushing towards the primitive phoenix from all directions!


    Even if Su Yan can handle this spell, he needs to concentrate on it!


    But the primordial phoenix only wrapped itself with the divine fire of the phoenix, and those elemental lifeforms were already burned to ashes by the divine fire of the phoenix!


    Only then did Su Yan realize that the original phoenix seemed to be Yue Chen''s nemesis!


    When he asked Primitive Phoenix to help just now, Su Yan didn''t even think of this, it was really a pleasant surprise!


    Primitive Phoenix''s speed is so fast that Zi''er doesn''t even have time to use space shuttle to take Yue Chen away. After this round of rush attack, Yue Chen can only deal with Primal Phoenix''s monstrous fire.


    Other than that, nothing else can be done.


    After Primordial Phoenix had the upper hand, it naturally became more and more courageous, and completely suppressed Yue Chen from the front.


    However, Yue Chen is really not a vegetarian. The purple magic energy changes in a thousand ways, and it may turn into curses, blood curses, chaos magic, magic circles and other spells at any time!


    But these spell changes, especially the curse at the spiritual level, are useless to the original phoenix!


    Primordial Phoenix is ??born with extremely high mental immunity, and almost all curses in this world have little effect on Primordial Phoenix.


    The suppression that Yue Chen experienced at this time was actually the predicament that the great ancestors of Wu Zong faced when they faced the primitive phoenix.


    Even if you are proficient in 10,000 spell changes, you still have no lethality to the original Phoenix, but her Phoenix Divine Fire can burn you to ashes at any time!


    It''s a completely unequal battle.


    The final result is that although the great witch ancestors are pedantic, they can''t beat the primitive phoenix who only know how to rush.


    Yue Chen''s strength and realm are much stronger than those of the Wuzong leaders, but even so, it is impossible for him to take advantage of the original Phoenix!


    Yue Chen was gradually suppressed to the limit. Although Su Yan never made a move, he kept cruising on the flanks.


    Once Yue Chen was exploited by the primitive phoenix, Su Yan would immediately kill him and make Yue Chen pay the price in blood.


    How magical Su Yan''s swordsmanship is, Yue Chen has already experienced it just now, and he naturally knows that Su Yan has such skills!


    The current situation is already very unfavorable for Yue Chen, but Yue Chen''s face still does not show panic, instead, there is still the iconic smile that is not a smile.


    Primordial Phoenix has long been disgusted by the fake expression on Yue Chen''s face, so his attack is getting heavier and heavier!


    Su Yan instinctively felt that Yue Chen''s ability should be more than that. He should have more powerful abilities that he didn''t use, so now Yue Chen''s smiling expression is because he is not afraid!


    The physical strength of the original Phoenix was not comparable to any Immortal Emperor, not even Su Yan.


    During the storm, Yue Chen had already retreated a thousand miles away.


    This distance is nothing at all for the cosmic galaxy!


    Moreover, in this universe, the Primordial Phoenix will not have any scruples when it exerts its mighty power!


    Yue Chen originally thought that the Primordial Phoenix would be unsustainable after attacking for a while, but he soon discovered that he was really wrong!


    Compared to just now, not only did this mad woman not lose her strength, but she became more and more courageous with more battles, and her display of the Phoenix Divine Fire has reached a new level!


    As if this crazy woman never gets tired!


    Suddenly, Su Yan put away the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and at the same time he had a red ying spear in his hand!


    When this red ying long spear appeared in Su Yan''s hands, Yue Chen''s expression changed, and the smile that was not a smile finally disappeared.


    The reason why Yue Chen''s expression changed was entirely because he had already felt a strong threat!


    After a sense of threat that was enough to wipe him out of this world appeared, even Yue Chen was finally unable to maintain that long-term calm and half-smile expression.


    The red lotus sky dance was held in Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan also had a calm expression. Compared with just now, Su Yan restrained his powerful murderous aura and never let it out.


    Compared to just now, Su Yan was going to become much quieter.


    But perhaps it was precisely because he fell into silence that Su Yan was able to accumulate strength, and when the accumulated strength erupted again, I was afraid that he could easily shock Tianyu in the end!

 Chapter 4736： Purple Moon Thousand Miles

    The divine artifact of good fortune was originally a treasure that Yue Chen was very concerned about. Now that the divine artifact of good fortune had appeared, how could Yue Chen not care?


    But no matter how much Yue Chen cared about the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands, the first thing he had to deal with was the primitive phoenix, and the divine fire of the phoenix that almost ignited the entire sky!


    The Primordial Phoenix has raised the level of Phoenix Divine Fire to the level of slaughtering a city and destroying a country!


    If the current phoenix fire falls on a certain immortal realm, I am afraid that this immortal realm will soon be burned by the surging phoenix fire!


    But even if the power of the Phoenix Divine Fire had already reached this level, there was still nothing that Yue Chen could do.


    Although Yue Chen has been retreating all the time, his steps are orderly and his breathing is not disordered at all. Although the primitive phoenix has suppressed Yue Chen, he has not gotten any good opportunities.


    At this time, Primordial Phoenix has become annoyed, and her Primordial Phoenix is ??not the kind of person who is very patient.


    When Primitive Phoenix became bored, the first thing she did was to stimulate her Phoenix Phoenix battle body to the extreme, and even multicolored feathers appeared on Primitive Phoenix''s body!


    These feathers are not only the condensation of the powerful spells of the original phoenix body, but also represent that she is only one step away from releasing the dharma body of the world-destroying phoenix.


    The Divine Phoenix Fire burned for thousands of miles, and next to him was Su Yan holding the divine artifact of good fortune, eyeing him.


    The situation was becoming more and more unfavorable for Yue Chen, and an idea appeared in Yue Chen''s heart: If the stalemate continued like this, I was afraid that the final result would be unfavorable to him!


    After thinking about this, Yue Chen had no choice but to show his tricks to the bottom of the box.


    I saw Yue Chen''s eyes suddenly freeze, as if poisoned. Not only did the expression on his face become very distorted, but then his entire body trembled along with it.


    The situation on Yue Chen''s body was very strange, but Su Yan noticed that the breath of life on Yue Chen''s body had not attenuated at all, so he didn''t know what trick he was playing.


    I saw that Yue Chen finally spit out the sprite orb from his mouth after a few painful breaths.


    Then Yue Chen held the sprite orb between his hands, and then lifted the orb high up!


    When the orb was lifted high, the power inside the orb was also related to the originally very powerful demonic energy on Yue Chen!


    When these two strange forces merge into one, incredible things happen 1


    A purple light shrouded the sky, even beings like Su Yan and Primal Phoenix couldn''t resist!


    After the purple light enveloped, the surrounding scene also changed quickly!


    They were actually in a vast and infinite desert!


    And above this sea of ??sand, you can also see a purple crescent moon, emitting an extremely cold light.


    where is this place?


    Why would they suddenly appear here?


    Su Yan looked down, his shoes had fallen into the desert, and the graininess of the gravel below was very full, not like an illusion at all!


    It seems that Yue Chen dragged them into some kind of realm!


    Could this be the realm created by Yue Chen?


    The realm is the existence above the permanent enchantment. It stands to reason that only the gods can create the realm, and it has to be the gods with powerful godheads.


    Yue Chen is just a mortal person. He has no divine power in him, let alone a divine personality. How did he create the realm?


    Although Su Yan has mastered the Godhead of the Lord God, he still doesn''t know how to transform the realm of the Lord God.


    Moreover, his field has been extremely complete, and it can almost be regarded as a world.


    This makes it even more difficult to know how Yue Chen did all this!


    Everything in front of you is really dreamy!


    The Phoenix Divine Fire of the Primitive Phoenix was still burning, but Yue Chen was nowhere to be seen!


    The primordial phoenix became extremely angry because of this, and then the divine fire of the phoenix spread rapidly on the dunes!


    If the Phoenix Divine Fire wants to burn, the conditions are very simple.


    Even these gravels can become the fuel to support the burning of the Phoenix Divine Fire.


    Primitive Phoenix looked towards Su Yan, and then asked directly, "Su Baxian, where is Yue Chen? Where did he go? This is the realm he displayed, right? How could he suddenly disappear as a master? What did he use? A blindfold?"


    "Impossible, I am the **** of destruction. When he smiled and smiled, I could even see the changes in the spells of the higher latitude universe. If it is illusion, it is impossible to hide my eyes."


    "Then where did he go? Motherfucker, this month, Yue Chen has really made Gu Gu very irritable. After fighting for a long time, he didn''t have the strength to fight back, but he couldn''t kill him, just like playing a sandbag! It really irritated me! "


    Su Yan comforted him: "You pressed him for more than 7,000 miles, and he didn''t get angry. Do you need to get angry? Let''s find him first, and then kill him."


    There is still a calmness in Su Yan''s words.


    But in fact, Su Yan wasn''t particularly confident, because this realm seemed to contain infinite mysteries, and Yue Chen didn''t know where to hide.


    When a place is full of unknowns, it actually means that the place is full of dangers.


    Because danger often comes from the unknown and the mystery!


    The purple crescent moon in the sky seemed to remind Su Yan of something, and Su Yan directly inserted the red lotus sky dance in his hand towards the sand dune below!


    When the red lotus sky dance was inserted into the sand dune, the ferocious divine power immediately spread below this sea of ??sand! It has spread to thousands of miles away!


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense has also expanded along with the power of the divine artifact, and Su Yan''s spiritual sense has spread thousands of miles in almost a very short period of time.


    All Su Yan could sense were boundless sand dunes, but the problem was that the boundless sand dunes were all empty.


    It seems that cramming this universe under the dunes cannot fill this void!


    How can there be such a huge void here?


    Even Su Yan''s face showed a very incomprehensible look.


    Su Yan shook his head, the expression on his face became very strange, and said: "This is not just the domain that Yue Chen transformed into, this world seems to have something to do with his source of power. If it can be deciphered, it will be able to Know where his weakness lies."


    Primitive Phoenix asked from the side, "Su Baxian, did you sense anything down here, but have you caught that kid Yue Chen?"

 Chapter 4737： ancient stele

    Primal Phoenix said, "Let''s not say what his weakness is, we have to find out his whereabouts first, right? If we can''t even find him anywhere, isn''t it all in vain?"


    Primitive Phoenix has become a little anxious at this time.


    She just wanted to kill Yue Chen now, and even if it didn''t work, she needed to find out Yue Chen first.


    Otherwise, she would always feel very uneasy in her heart, and she felt like she had fallen into Yue Chen''s trap.


    In fact, there is no need for the original Phoenix to say these words, Yue Chen''s breath has already appeared not far away.


    The primitive phoenix looked up at the distant sky, and saw several stone tablets appeared in the sky!


    There are many symbols on these steles!


    Su Yan had already seen these symbols when he was fighting with Yue Chen just now, and when Yue Chen was smiling just now, it was the magic power of these symbols that he used.


    "Are these the words of the ancient gods?" Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "No, although these words are related to the Protoss, they are not the words of the Protoss. They were originally created by humans imitating the Protoss. When humans first became civilized, they lived under the protection of the Protoss. If not If the Protoss is included, it is impossible for the weak human race to deal with those wild monsters."


    Su Yan paused when he said this, and then continued: "In the beginning, these words were created by human beings after they came into contact with the civilization of the Protoss and created by imitating the Protoss, so they seem to contain the power of the Protoss, but they are not."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Why do you say so much, isn''t it pirated."


    Primitive Phoenix was very disapproving of the words on these steles, but Su Yan said, "It''s true that these words are pirated Protoss, but you shouldn''t underestimate their power, just now Yuechen Nianhua smiled because of them. Power. These words can be stacked hundreds of millions or billions at will, and if there is enough mana, tens of billions are not a problem."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "With tens of billions of incantations, just using the incantations can kill the opponent? Even if there is no change in the nature of the spell."


    Su Yan said, "That''s why I said that Yue Chen is very difficult to deal with."


    Su Yan had a solemn expression on his face, and now he didn''t even know where Yuechen was, and it was even more impossible to deal with Yuechen.


    The powerful and holy aura came from these steles, and Su Yan recognized it at a glance. These steles were engraved with the oldest truth of mankind.


    The so-called mantras are all words and spirits, and the so-called words and spirits all come from these most ancient truths.


    It can be said that the mysterious symbols engraved on these stone tablets represent the source of all human spells!


    These steles were suspended in the sky, and behind these steles came the breath of Yue Chen.


    It seems that Yue Chen is hiding behind these stone tablets, not knowing what kind of conspiracy is brewing.


    Yue Chen, no matter what he says or does, is unbelievable.


    This is Su Yan''s evaluation of this person.


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t want to care so much, and flew directly towards these steles.


    Su Yan didn''t stop Primitive Phoenix, and now that they were trapped in Yue Chen''s domain, sooner or later both sides would have to tear up their faces.


    After the phoenix feathers behind the primordial phoenix fluttered, it not only let her fly lightly to the sky, but also spread a sea of ??fire under the primordial phoenix''s feet!


    The Divine Phoenix Fire spread directly towards those tenfold!


    Those steles were indeed guarded by some kind of mysterious power. When the divine fire of the primitive phoenix burned away, it naturally spread to both sides, and there was absolutely no way to get close to those steles.


    Primitive Phoenix stomped lightly, and there was already a pure black magic sword in his hand!


    Then the original phoenix directly changed the magic sword in his hand into a sword light, and at the same time merged its own divine fire, and killed it directly forward!


    The terrifying power condensed in the hands of the primitive phoenix, and then turned into a black flame and burned directly and fiercely!


    In the dark flames, more than a dozen dark fire dragons were born, and these dark fire dragons directly pecked and killed those ten times!


    Primitive Phoenix also scolded: "Humph! Yue Chen, come out if you are brave enough, stop pretending to be a ghost there!"


    Primitive Phoenix''s rebuke contained her great dissatisfaction.


    At the same time, those dark fire dragons also attacked the enchantment protecting those steles again and again!


    There are ripples on the barrier, and I don''t know how long it can last under the attack of the dark flames.


    In the middle of the stone tablet, Yue Chen''s voice also came: "Primordial Phoenix, you are too arrogant, arrogance is your original sin, why don''t you put down the butcher knife and confess your sins with me, maybe you will be forgiven."


    After the original Phoenix heard this, he almost immediately retorted: "Yuechen, is there something wrong with your brain being burned by the fire of God? You actually installed a magic stick in front of this seat! This seat has seen many powerful magic sticks. Let''s go, do you need your mere demon cultivator to preach in front of this seat?"


    The thing that Primitive Phoenix hates the most is others preaching in front of her.


    Even the Tathagata Buddha has to give her three-point face, let alone others?


    Even when the Tathagata Buddha opened the altar to teach the Dharma, the primitive phoenix would come and leave if he wanted to. The Buddhas in Lingshan did not dare to block in the slightest, nor did they dare to blame her for being disrespectful to the Buddha!


    If you want to listen to the teachings and talk about taking refuge, can''t the original Phoenix go to the Western Lingshan Mountain?


    Do you have to listen to Yue Chen''s nonsense here?


    Primitive Phoenix can be said to be very unhappy with Yue Chen''s set, and it can even be said to be very angry.


    Primal Phoenix was angry, and naturally more than a dozen dark fire dragons were born in the dark flames!


    These fire dragons not only occupy the sky, but also some dark fire dragons drill into the sand dunes, causing round after round of destruction on the sand dunes, and the raised sand and dust fall down again, like a waterfall!


    Yue Chen''s voice came from the center of the stone tablet, and only Yue Chen said: "Primitive Phoenix, your strength is simply not enough to match me, even if you keep attacking me with all your strength, you will only be wasting your time in the end. , you can''t get anything, let alone defeat me."


    Yue Chen''s tone was very affirmative, and the insulting words combined with this affirmative tone, for Primitive Phoenix, it was simply a crit.


    This is something that Primitive Phoenix can''t bear no matter what!


    The mysterious runes on the stele then formed an enchantment, and the enchantment not only had the power of Yue Chen, but also the power of the Holy Spirit of the stele itself.


    These steles contain the most ancient truths of mankind, and Su Yan is not sure how powerful they are.


    But what happened next can only be said to surprise Su Yan, and this barrier was able to hold up. After colliding with the dark fire dragon of the original phoenix, the power of the Holy Spirit was obviously about to be unable to support it. May break the barrier!

 Chapter 4738： unpredictable enemy

    Su Yan originally thought that these steles were more powerful, but he didn''t expect that even the first round of the original Phoenix''s attack could not support it.


    This really makes people feel very complicated.


    What happened next was completely beyond Su Yan''s expectations.


    Without waiting for the primitive phoenix to burn through the barrier containing the power of the Holy Spirit, Yue Chen, who was in the center of those steles, would take the initiative to break the barrier!


    At the moment when Yue Chen broke the barrier, those stone tablets also exploded violently in the air!


    The fire dragons also exploded in the air along with them!


    The explosion produced a huge roar, and the energy exploded extremely violently!


    The shock wave generated by the explosion was so powerful that even the original phoenix was almost overturned.


    Su Yan could only insert the red lotus sky dance in front of him to form a barrier, which resisted the power of the shock wave.


    Even the sand dunes thousands of miles away were hit by the explosion, and many quicksands flew in the air!


    After coming to this strange world, everything Yuechen did felt illogical, even Su Yan couldn''t figure out what Yuechen really wanted.


    After the violent explosion, the sand dunes in front of them had long since changed, and a huge and dark sinkhole appeared.


    Countless grit is sinking into this darkness!


    This tiankeng seems to be a bottomless pit, and there is an unknown amount of gravel filled into it, but it is still dark, and it seems that it will not be filled!


    After seeing this dark and unfathomable tiankeng, Su Yan already understood where the omnipresent emptiness he sensed just now came from!


    The emptiness just now was in the deepest part of the dune, and it may have been sealed by some form of power, but after the violent explosion just now, the bottomless pit was exposed.


    Su Yan looked at this unfathomable bottomless pit, and he began to think in his mind, why did Yue Chen do this?


    In other words, what good would it be for Yue Chen to do this?


    Su Yan was very vigilant at this time. When you have absolutely no idea what the enemy''s purpose is at every step, then you must have no way of predicting the enemy''s next move, and you will naturally fall into a very dangerous situation.


    Because you don''t know what the other party wants to do and what kind of damage will happen, you can''t take precautions in advance.


    Su Yan was actually very troubled by the current situation.


    Su Yan has come this way, in fact, what he is best at is predicting the enemy''s opportunities, and then attacking them later.


    First see what tricks the enemy wants to play, and then come up with a way to crack it.


    Now I don''t know why Yue Chen did this, and naturally there is no way to predict what Yue Chen will do next.


    And judging from the fight just now, there is no doubt that Yue Chen has something in it. Although his power is still somewhat inferior to that of the God of Fortune, the change in the nature of Yue Chen''s power is really strange, and there is absolutely no clue to touch it.


    Compared with fighting Yue Chen, Su Yan would rather fight the God of Creation for another 300 rounds.


    But reality won''t allow you to pick and choose your enemies.


    There are gravels in all directions that are constantly sinking into the tiankeng, and it stands to reason that this hole has already been filled with gravel.


    But the dark tiankeng has not changed, as if the darkness below can swallow endless gravel!


    Su Yan looked at this dark tiankeng with a thoughtful expression, as if he had thought of something, and the relationship between them seemed to be insufficient.


    And the original Phoenix always only cared about Yue Chen.


    After the explosion, Yue Chen finally appeared. At this time, Yue Chen had purple hair floating around, and there was no longer a smile in his eyes, but a world-weary expression.


    And in Yue Chen''s heart, a hole suddenly appeared!


    It seems that he has long since lost his heart


    Could the void in Yue Chen''s heart have something to do with the huge bottomless pit below?


    There''s no way for Primal Phoenix to connect the two logically, because she''s not good at such things in the first place.


    If in the Kunlun Yuxu, there is such a thing that requires careful analysis, the original Phoenix will just hand over the matter to his staff and officials.


    Those people will definitely do their best to complete the original Phoenix mission.


    Therefore, Primordial Phoenix has never liked to think about such overly complicated problems. If it really encounters a difficult problem that has to be solved, Primordial Phoenix will often choose the most direct and easiest way to solve it.


    At this time, Yue Chen was wearing a white robe. This white robe looked really weird. The sleeves were extremely wide, and the torso became very close to the body.


    It looks like the kind of clothes that priests wear.


    Yue Chen''s long purple hair was scattered like this, but the female devil Zi''er had completely disappeared.


    Primal Phoenix was a little annoyed when he saw Yuechen, and scolded: "Yuechen, no matter what tricks you play, it''s doomed to be useless, Gu and Su Baxian join forces, there is no enemy in this world that can''t be eradicated! You! It should also be a good thing for the peace of the entire immortal world after this kind of devil is killed!"


    Yue Chen looked at Primitive Phoenix, and there was only indifference in his eyes, as if he didn''t take what Primal Phoenix said at all.


    Afterwards, Yue Chen turned his head directly, and focused his attention on Su Yan, as if he had not seen the Primordial Phoenix at all, nor had he heard the words of the Primordial Phoenix.


    And this naturally aroused the great dissatisfaction of Primitive Phoenix!


    Primitive Phoenix can not want anything, except for face!


    Under such circumstances, daring to completely ignore the Primordial Phoenix, this will definitely anger Primal Phoenix!


    The primitive phoenix waved his hand gently, and from the remaining black flames, more than ten thousand zhang fire dragons flew out, and rushed towards Yue Chen!


    It''s just that Yue Chen seems to be really different this time. Those dark fire dragons have had time to get close to Yue Chen''s body, and they have already exploded in the air!


    Can''t cause any trouble to Yue Chen at all!


    And Yue Chen still didn''t look directly at Primitive Phoenix, but just glanced sideways.


    This made Primordial Phoenix even more angry, and when Primordial Phoenix got angry, he naturally killed Yue Chen directly!


    The Twelve Fire Wings have long since turned into the feathers of the phoenix!


    And on the head of the original phoenix, many colorful feathers also appeared on the helmet!


    At the same time as the flames swept in, the original phoenix also turned the magic sword in his hand into that machete!


    This machete is a top-notch artifact!


    It can be said to be a match made in heaven with the divine power of the original Phoenix!


    So when the original phoenix rushed over, the divine might of the flame also reached its peak in an instant!

 Chapter 4739： bottomless pit

    The power of the original phoenix is ??so powerful that she has long been spared her fire!


    So much so that the gravel below also turned into a glowing red volcano, and the flowing crimson slurry completely disintegrated the sand dunes!


    The bottom seems to have turned into a long river of flames!


    No matter who sees the desert melted like ice cream under the feet of the primitive phoenix, and finally turned into a long river of flames, they will show a very surprised expression.


    It was like this before the primitive phoenix destroyed many worlds.


    Everything sank under the flames, and finally turned into a part of the magma!


    In the end, the sun in the sky seemed so red that it could drip out of water. Everything was so cruel!


    Time seems to be pulled back to ancient times


    At the same time, many golden charms appeared in the void!


    These earliest human writings contain extraordinary power, and seem to contain some kind of bizarre prayer.


    Only after touching it, can the original phoenix fully feel how exaggerated this power is!


    Originally, the original phoenix did not take this power seriously at all.


    She, the primordial phoenix, as a world-destroying god, does not know how many human worlds and how many human civilizations have been destroyed. Of course, she will be dismissive of human words.


    But these golden charms are extraordinary!


    When the original phoenix is ??destroyed with power, more golden charms often appear behind!


    It seems that the primitive phoenix is ??no longer fighting against Yue Chen, but against hundreds of millions of humans!


    Even so, Primitive Phoenix will not retreat. She has already made preparations. If it is a big deal, she will release the body of her world-destroying phoenix. At that time, not only will she completely kill Yue Chen, but she will also destroy this strange realm together. !


    She is the God of Destruction, the God of Destruction that is worshipped by many civilizations and hundreds of millions of human beings!


    After the primordial phoenix was ruthless, it seemed that only flames and divine light remained in the sky, and even those golden charms were completely swallowed up by the flames.


    And Su Yan also raised his head at this time, just happened to meet Yue Chen.


    After the two looked at each other, they didn''t take their eyes away. It seemed that both of them ignored the original Phoenix together.


    In the end, what were Su Yan and Yue Chen thinking at this time?


    I saw that Su Yan had raised the divine artifact in his hand high up, and made a move about to throw it out!


    Today''s Su Yan can not only forcibly reverse the cause and effect, but also write the fate together! The power of the artifact of good fortune has also increased to a higher level!


    If the divine artifact Red Lotus Sky Dance is thrown, the opponent will definitely be killed or injured!


    Under the divine power of the divine artifact, only the Saintess without Salt could avoid death, but she would also fall into a state of being seriously injured and dying.


    Yue Chen''s vitality should be incomparable to that of the Unsalted Holy Maiden no matter what, so if Su Yan''s red lotus sky dance was projected, Yue Chen''s life should be killed immediately.


    But at this last moment, Su Yan became hesitant.


    There was always a voice in Su Yan''s heart reminding him not to do this.


    Why is this?


    Su Yan didn''t know either, but Su Yan always believed in his own spiritual sense very much, so he didn''t take any action, just stared at Yue Chen with a very silent look.


    Then Su Yan put down his divine artifact and reinserted it into the sand dune. At the same time, he also put down the killing intent in his heart.


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s expression became extremely peaceful. After becoming peaceful, Su Yan seemed to see that the world of the dunes became completely different from before.


    This feeling is really difficult to describe in words.


    It was as if the whole world had changed in some way, but if you looked closely, it seemed that the change had not occurred.


    It''s a very mysterious feeling.


    So much so that Su Yan had more strange feelings.


    These strange sensations made Su Yan''s breathing gradually stabilize, and in the steady state, Su Yan only felt that his Dao Heart had calmed down.


    After the Dao Heart had settled down, Su Yan looked at everything in front of him, and suddenly it was different.


    If you want to describe it in one sentence, it is to look at a mountain instead of a mountain, and look at a water instead of water.


    When Su Yan looked at the void at this time, he could see all those golden charms except for the raging fire of the primordial phoenix.


    Those golden charms make up the sky!


    Below, there are even more finely divided spells that form endless sand dunes.


    If you look at these small charms vaguely, you can find that they seem to be the word "sand" after the image.


    This is a world made up of spells.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think that when Yue Chen was smiling before, he used a similar method to fight against Su Yan and the Primitive Phoenix with endless spells.


    It''s just that even Su Yan doesn''t know what method Yue Chen used to drag him and the original phoenix into this higher dimensional space.


    Primordial Phoenix was dazed by anger at this time, and did not find any abnormality at all.


    This is a higher-dimensional space, which generally has some connection with the spiritual world. In other words, this is a strange space where spiritual power can break the barriers of reality.


    In such a world, as long as your belief is strong enough, then this belief will inevitably affect reality.


    If you cooperate with the supreme state of mind, then you can control everything in this space


    But what about that bottomless pit that keeps consuming sand dunes and spells?


    Does it mean that there is such a bottomless pit in Yue Chen''s heart?


    Su Yan didn''t dare to confirm this matter at this time, but Su Yan was very clear about another matter.


    Even if the Primitive Phoenix wields ten times its strength, I am afraid that it will not be able to defeat Yue Chen.


    In this special space, the fighting skills also need to be changed accordingly. If you just rush and fight blindly, it may only backfire in the end.


    In the void, Yue Chen seemed to be very impatient with the primitive phoenix''s pressing step by step. At this time, Yue Chen actually took the initiative to leave the protective barrier!


    Seeing Yuechen rushing out, Primitive Phoenix was of course overjoyed, but Primordial Phoenix didn''t feel happy for a long time when he saw Yuechen''s back spread out a pair of light wings, and there was also a radiant light behind him!


    It seems that at this moment, Yue Chen has turned into the incarnation of the law of the world, towering like a mountain that can never be climbed!


    Even though he saw that Yue Chen had become completely different from before, Primitive Phoenix did not hesitate at all when he did it!


    This is the biggest advantage of Primitive Phoenix, no matter when, she will maintain her confidence in herself.

 Chapter 4740： The realm of truth

    In this special space, as long as one''s confidence in oneself is unshakable, it is difficult to fall into absolute failure.


    It''s just that the attack of the primitive phoenix must be difficult to really hurt Yue Chen.


    I saw Yue Chen stretched out a hand in the void, and this hand held down the blade of the original phoenix very easily!


    Although Primitive Phoenix tried his best, the blade was still unable to break through Yue Chen''s palm, and it couldn''t even cut through Yue Chen''s palm!


    At this moment, Primitive Phoenix finally became discouraged, and before the power of the knife was exhausted, it had already retreated towards the rear!


    While the original Phoenix was retreating, Su Yan had already come to receive her.


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, what''s going on here, Gu can''t hurt him at all! How could this be? Gu''s divine sword definitely won''t be so powerful!"


    "Don''t worry, you need to think about this issue in reverse. If you can''t hurt him, he can''t hurt you at the same time?" Su Yan said.


    Primitive Phoenix showed a very strange expression upon hearing Su Yan''s words. Although she knew that there was something in Su Yan''s words, there must be a deeper meaning, but she was too lazy to think about these issues.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan directly, "What''s going on? You seem to have uncovered the mystery of this strange space?"


    Su Yan hummed softly.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Su Yan, Primitive Phoenix''s mind was greatly determined.


    Because she knew that Su Yan would never talk nonsense, and since she admitted it, it meant that Su Yan must have seen through the mystery!


    Su Yan looked at Yue Chen and finally said, "This is a high-dimensional magic space created by your heart as an opportunity, right?"


    There was finally a hint of emotion in Yue Chen''s eyes, but she immediately said: "You are indeed the emperor of Xianwu, the man who has ruled the fairy world, I know that I can''t hide it from you."


    Su Yan said: "But have you ever thought that doing this is undoubtedly a very dangerous thing. If you can''t control it, you will most likely get yourself involved."


    "Who wants to show his heart easily? Emperor Xianwu, you are very strong, and I have no choice but to make such a choice. It''s not a problem for you to see through it now, because even if you see through the essence of this space, you can There may not be a way to crack it! Because this is my strongest realm!"


    Primitive Phoenix showed an extremely puzzled expression, and then asked Su Yan directly, "What is the realm of utter truth he said?"


    Su Yan said: "The so-called Realm of Reality is actually a large-scale illusion, but this illusion can forcibly open up a part of the spiritual world to the extent that it affects reality. It is an illusion, but in fact it has a little power of prayer. Meaning. Because it can rewrite part of reality and legal principles, it is almost impossible to be seen through.��


    Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help frowning and said, "Su Baxian, you explained it for a long time and said so many things in circles, but this seat is even more confused. Is there something wrong with your ability to express, or this seat is too stupid, listen to me. I do not understand what you''re saying?"


    Su Yan had no choice but to say, "You can think of this place as the inner world he created. He can manipulate the law of the world. If we want to fight him, we will fight against the gods who rule this world!"


    "So that''s the case, isn''t it the advanced version of the permanent enchantment? This is the same as the master!" After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he really planned to transform his realm of the gods.


    But Su Yan immediately stopped the primitive phoenix and said, "If your flame completely destroys this side of the world, I''m afraid we will also be implicated! Let me deal with him, since it is the realm of truth, then what I have is way to deal with him."


    Primitive Phoenix was a little dissatisfied, but still said: "If that''s the case, I''ll give this **** to you, but you must promise to kill him, this man is powerful and uncontrollable, and he will stay in the fairyland forever. It''s a big hazard."


    What the original Phoenix said was actually what Su Yan had in mind.


    Yue Chen is really too dangerous, keeping him in the Immortal Realm will make Su Yan sleepless.


    The easiest way to eliminate the hidden danger is of course to kill Yue Chen.


    As long as Yue Chen is killed, all problems will naturally be solved.


    Su Yan carried the red lotus sky dance and walked directly towards Yue Chen, Su Yan said to Yue Chen as he walked, "Back then, the illusion created by the ancient emperors of Xuanling Taiyi was more than ten times more powerful than you, I am not Broken all at once? I have already seen through what your Realm of Reality relies on to run."


    After Red Lotus Tianwu was blessed by Wuming in Dream City in the Mirror, there was an extra layer of gold thread on the gun head.


    This layer of gold wire is a blessing! It can greatly enhance the power of the red lotus dance.


    At the same time, it also gave Honglian Tianwu a strange ability, that is, the ability to destroy some high-dimensional or strange spaces!


    Even Su Yan could not have imagined that he would be able to wait for the opportunity to use it so quickly.


    The world here is all made up of the oldest spells of the human race, and then shaped by Yue Chen''s spiritual world.


    With so many dunes and the indescribable bottomless pit, it was enough to see how empty and lifeless Yue Chen''s mind was.


    When Su Yan lifted the red lotus sky dance, he already had a lot of faith in his heart.


    It''s not the belief that the law can be broken, but the belief that the cause and effect are isolated and the fate beheaded!


    Su Yan said: "I''m beyond fate, your realm is not as good as mine, your ability to play with cause and effect is indeed stronger than mine, and you can play with cause and effect in applause while smiling, I ask myself whether I can do it or not. Yes. But I can control the fate of the world, which is also something you can''t do!"


    After Yue Chen listened to Su Yan''s words, the original calm expression finally could no longer be maintained. He gritted his teeth and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Yue Chen is an almost invincible existence in this high-dimensional space he created.


    Why say nearly?


    Because Yue Chen also has weaknesses, if Su Yan grasps the weakness, then Yue Chen will also risk falling!


    The divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands is not a vegetarian!


    It''s just that Yue Chen is not sure whether his only weakness has really been grasped by Su Yan!


    Only to hear Su Yan say in a very firm tone: "What are you asking me to do? Of course, it is to break your law, and then use the same method to kill your life!"


    Yue Chen was speechless after hearing Su Yan''s words, because in his eyes, Su Yan had become very strange at this time.


    Su Yan is standing here, and it seems that he is not here, as if Su Yan has surpassed the current dimension!

 Chapter 4741： No desire, no desire, no desire, no thought

    Yue Chen''s eyes looking at Su Yan were suddenly filled with fear, and all the outside of the void was filled with fear!


    Looking at each other, Yue Chen already understood that Su Yan had mastered that only weakness!


    This is a kind of mysterious and mysterious induction, and it is a higher-level induction than the induction of heaven and man!


    After this level of induction, many words have not been said, and many things have not been really let go, and you already know what the result is!


    Yue Chen seems to see the picture of himself being hit by the red lotus sky dance!


    His heart is full of horror


    Even an existence like him would become extremely frightened and overwhelmed when faced with death threats!


    The world is full of many injustices, but only death is fair to all.


    No matter if you are an ant on the ground, or an immortal emperor who laughs proudly in the fairy world, you only have one life.


    Once he dies, it is the same all that is lost, and everything goes back to dust.


    At this point, there is no difference between the ants and the Immortal Emperor.


    But what surprised Yuechen the most was that Su Yanming was the first to enter such a high latitude space, how could he find his weakness in such a short period of time!


    The Primitive Phoenix, who came in for the first time, is still unsteady, and is still thinking of using the old-fashioned method to deal with Yue Chen?


    Why did Su Yan''s thoughts change so quickly, wouldn''t there be hesitation and hesitation in his heart?


    Yue Chen just felt that he couldn''t understand at all.


    Just listening to Su Yan said, "This place is already a high-latitude space, and those Immortal Emperors are not qualified to enter here at all! If we go further, it will be the incomparably mysterious world of heaven!"


    There are still subtexts in Su Yan''s words.


    Since Yue Chen can create a high-latitude space, it means that he is only one step away from the world of God!


    Su Yan can be sure that the man in front of him has no doubt that he has the strength to move towards the world of heaven!


    In a sense, Yue Chen and Su Yan are also the same type of people.


    It''s just that everyone is destined to be different and not conspiracy!


    After understanding the meaning of Su Yan''s words, Yue Chen laughed instead. Although Su Yan had pointed the red lotus sky dance at him, Yue Chen''s face did not seem to be afraid, but showed a very carefree expression. smile.


    In a sense, after reaching such a state, it is doomed to fall into loneliness.


    It is destined not to be understood by the world, even my friends and relatives may not be able to understand the so-called God in the dark!


    For Minato who is not at this level, the so-called God is just a dream, something that is too ethereal and may not exist.


    It is a blessing to be able to have a good relationship with someone like Su Yan.


    Because Yue Chen had already determined that he was not alone.


    At the same time, in addition to the emptiness and fear in Yue Chen''s eyes, there was also a hint of anticipation.


    It seems that he is also looking forward to something!


    When the red lotus dance flew into the sky, the powerful force also reached its peak!


    I saw that all the spells in the void collapsed, and both the sky and the sand dunes collapsed together!


    There is no divine fire within the range swept by the red lotus sky dance. Even if the red sky divine fire is not summoned, the power of the red lotus sky dance is already very powerful!


    Then Su Yan threw the Red Lotus Sky Dance directly out!


    When the red lotus sky dance flew out, there was no trace of the red lotus sky dance in the sky!


    After the Red Lotus Sky Dance almost disappeared from Su Yan''s hands, she had already appeared beside Yue Chen!


    The red lotus sky dance seems to have pierced Yue Chen''s body!


    If those Immortal Emperors arrived now, they would have no way of understanding what happened, why the thrown spear would hit the enemy without even having a trajectory in the air.


    The red lotus sky dance pierced through Yue Chen''s body!


    The crimson blood also sprayed out from Yue Chen''s body, dyeing his white robes into an incomparably terrifying blood color!


    Yue Chen''s weakness is the emptiness that never ends, like a bottomless pit!


    The emptiness of the bottomless pit can withstand the almost infinite mass in this heavy space, that is to say, if all the dunes are filled into the bottomless pit, it is destined to be impossible to fill the bottomless pit.


    If he were to attack Yue Chen with a spell or divine phoenix fire, it would be like filling a sand dune into a bottomless pit, and he would be doing something destined to be fruitless!


    And the mystery in Su Yan''s spear is that there is no desire, no desire, no arrogance, no thought!


    The power in the spear is enough to make everything go to annihilation!


    Because the spear was originally silent!


    Only the silence of the mind can eliminate the desire that is like a bottomless pit!


    If you continue to attack with divine fire, then it will be really hard to fill the bottomless pit below!


    Fighting in this high-dimensional space seems to be a duel with mana, but in fact, a deeper level is in the battlefield of the mind!


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t expect to go to this level, so even after seeing Su Yan''s spear hit Yue Chen, he didn''t understand what happened.


    And what Yue Chen was most worried about finally turned into reality


    Su Yan had already seen that his strongest point was that bottomless pit, but his biggest weakness was also that bottomless pit!


    The so-called strength is a contrasting relationship, and under some specific conditions, the so-called strength can also be converted into each other.


    The so-called fortune comes from misfortune, and misfortune comes from fortune.


    Fortunes and misfortunes correspond to each other, but they are also interchangeable.


    Su Yan can also be regarded as one of the founders of Daomen, although he never left his name in Daomen.


    But he has laid the foundation for some theories of Taoism.


    If you were to compete with your state of mind, there would be almost no one in this world who could beat Su Yan. Perhaps the spiritual master in the other side of the world could outperform Su Yan, but the spiritual master was not a human being, let alone a living being. True spirit.


    Although the spear hit Yue Chen, Su Yan also knew that this shot was definitely not enough to kill Yue Chen completely.


    When Yue Chen appeared in front of them, the place in his heart was empty, which meant that Yue Chen had already hidden his heart in a relatively safe place.


    Even if the body in front of him is destroyed, it will only take a while for Yue Chen to regenerate a body.


    After Yue Chen was shot, he fell directly towards the bottomless pit below!


    Before Yue Chen fell boundlessly, he looked towards Su Yan, the void in his eyes had been filled with hatred, but apart from hatred, he also admired Su Yan extremely!


    In fact, Yue Chen was also ecstatic in his heart, because he had found the meaning of his continuing to live.


    Back then, Yue Chen and the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor seemed to be two sides of the same body. The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor was in charge of the most yang and just power in the world, while Yue Chen controlled pure profound yin.


    In today''s world where the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor have fallen, his Yue Chen is like a mirror that has lost its own contrast.


    There''s only a void left inside


    The hollowness in the heart is more terrifying than the most violent poison in the world!

 Chapter 4742： space collapse

    But after he was hit by Su Yan''s spear just now, Yue Chen found his control object again.


    In this era, his comparison is Su Yan!


    And the meaning of his return to the world from the realm of sin seems to be here!


    If there is no such person who is enough to compare with him, then Yue Chen''s inner hole will become bigger and bigger, until he is swallowed up!


    Therefore, the look in Yue Chen''s eyes towards Su Yan also changed from hatred to ecstasy, and the extreme change in emotion was only a split second.


    Even Primitive Phoenix was shocked, but she didn''t know how to express her inner shock, so she only said, "Is this person seriously ill? I don''t feel very normal."


    Seeing that Yue Chen was about to fall into the bottomless abyss.


    Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the red lotus sky dance returned directly to Su Yan''s hands.


    Below that bottomless abyss, I am afraid that even the creator, Yue Chen, does not know where it will be.


    Su Yan would never let the important divine artifact fall into such a place so easily.


    After Su Yan took back the divine artifact of good fortune, it was like releasing the coercion and restraint on Yue Chen.


    Before Yuechen fell into the bottomless pit, the female devil Zi''er finally appeared. She hugged Yuechen from behind and dragged Yuechen into another time and space.


    Primitive Phoenix originally planned to follow Zi''er''s breath to continue chasing and killing, but was held down by Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "Forget it, this is a higher latitude space. If you travel through this space, the danger is too great. I don''t know what kind of world you will travel to."


    Primal Phoenix said: "Then let him go like this?"


    "He shot me, at least he has to lie in bed for a long time, and he can''t come out to do evil. Why don''t we go back to the fairyland first, this place is about to collapse, and if we don''t leave, I''m afraid even we will be buried together. This kind of Things cannot be forced. If Yue Chen is really that easy to kill, the Dragon God Emperor of that year would not have just banished him and sealed him."


    It was a pity that Primitive Phoenix couldn''t completely kill Yue Chen.


    Today is really a good opportunity. If I miss this good opportunity, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to kill Yue Chen again.


    But what Su Yan said also makes sense. It is more important to protect yourself now, so let''s leave here first.


    After Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix returned to the Immortal Realm together, they saw countless phoenix fires in the Immortal Realm spreading and burning in the void.


    Primitive Phoenix was about to receive his divine fire.


    At this time, a voice came from the original Phoenix''s spiritual sense: "Old Ancestor Help! My life is over! Ancestor Help!"


    Primitive Phoenix turned back suddenly and said to Su Yan, "Not good! The great emperor with my demon clan is under siege, let''s hurry up and rescue him!"


    Su Yancai killed nearly 30 ancient gods, and fought Yue Chen again. At this time, it was already the end of the fight, but he had no choice but to chase the primitive phoenix and fly over.


    This voice came from Immortal Emperor Panyue. Immortal Emperor Panyue was considered to be the most accomplished among the disciples of Primitive Phoenix, and the Pangu Immortal Territory he created was once one of the top ten Immortal Territories.


    It can be said that Immortal Emperor Panyue can already be regarded as the top-level figure among the demon clan in the Immortal Realm.


    If Immortal Emperor Panyue were to fall, only part of the demon clan would collapse. It was not difficult to understand why Primitive Phoenix was so anxious.


    The primitive phoenix flew forward in a hurry!


    Soon he saw that Immortal Emperor Dao Panyue was under the siege of the two demon gods, and the brilliance of the immortal rule of the eternal enchantment had long since become very dim.


    Those two demon gods used a very strange Gu worm, which has extremely terrifying corrosive power to immortals!


    Even Immortal Emperor Panyue is hard to resist!


    Speaking of which, Immortal Emperor Panyue is really unlucky!


    When Emperor Long Jie came out of the mountain, he fought with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others, directly destroying his Immortal Realm.


    Since then, Immortal Emperor Panyue has been planning to reshape the Immortal Realm, but his Immortal Realm hasn''t been shaped yet, and he was stared at by two demon gods as a hunting target.


    The reason why these two demon gods wanted to hunt Immortal Emperor Panyue was because Immortal Emperor Panyue was a hybrid of the **** race and the demon race, and the resulting demon pill was born with divine power


    For these demon gods, Immortal Emperor Panyue''s demon pill is naturally a great supplement!


    It''s just that they encountered the Primitive Phoenix, and the Primordial Phoenix was not polite, and a divine fire roared past!


    The terrifying divine power surrounded the demon!


    The Demon God didn''t take it seriously, after all, the other party was just a woman.


    But when the fire burned to his arm, he was shocked that something was wrong! Immediately cut off his own arm!


    After losing an arm, the Demon God''s expression was still very frightened, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "You are the God of Destruction Phoenix!"


    "Humph! Now that you know this name, you should be the demon gods who were released by Hongmeng from the world of sin, right?" Primal Phoenix''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Just now, Primitive Phoenix didn''t get any benefit from Yue Chen, and now it can be said that he has been full of anger, and it happened that these two demon gods came to the door.


    How could the original phoenix let them go?


    The twelve fire wings spread violently, and then the entire universe seemed to be lit up!


    Su Yan went to catch Immortal Emperor Panyue, and after Su Yan revealed his identity, Immortal Emperor Panyue quickly bowed his respect to Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue had wounds on his body, and the wound seemed to be carrying some kind of worm or poison. What came out of the wound was not red blood at all, but green pus, and there was also a foul smell.


    After Su Yan presented him with two medicinal pills, Immortal Emperor Pan Yue hurriedly took the medicinal pills, and after Su Yan pushed the palace to activate blood, and suppressed the wound with divine power, his face suddenly recovered some blood.


    The battle between the primordial phoenix and these two ancient demon gods has nothing to say.


    In a state of fury, the primitive phoenix holding the top-level artifact wants to kill these two ancient demon gods, just like slaughtering chickens and dogs.


    The blazing flame turned into the wings of the phoenix, and when it opened, it enveloped a range of thousands of miles!


    Those two demon gods were completely powerless in the face of the violent and wild power of the primitive phoenix!


    The wailing of the two ancient demon gods resounded in this cosmic space! It''s heartbreaking to hear!


    After the primordial phoenix slaughtered the two ancient demon gods, it flew towards Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Panyue with no end in sight.


    The primordial phoenix received the unparalleled divine fire during the flight, and then fell to the side of Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Pan Yue.


    After the original phoenix fell, Immortal Emperor Panyue hurriedly saluted: "Master, disciple."


    "Well, you don''t need to be more polite when you are injured. How could you be besieged by these demon gods?" Primal Phoenix asked with concern.

 Chapter 4743： just do it

    Among the many disciples of Primitive Phoenix, Immortal Emperor Panyue was considered to be relatively accomplished, and he was also considered to be Primordial Phoenix''s favorite disciple.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue said: "The disciple was a guest in Western Bliss a few days ago, and at the same time obeyed the teacher''s order, collected materials to prepare to reshape the Immortal Realm, and was intercepted by these two demon gods in the process of preparing to go to the Endless Continent. I can''t help but besiege me! I have clearly identified myself! But they are still the same!"


    After listening to Immortal Emperor Panyue''s report, Primitive Phoenix turned to look at Su Yan, and said, "Su Baxian, who destroyed the solitary apprentice Xianyu, you should know?"


    Su Yan suddenly showed an extremely embarrassed expression.


    It is also difficult for him to give a reasonable explanation for the matter of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    No matter what Immortal Emperor Panyue thinks, he is innocent enough. He obviously did nothing, but in the end, the Immortal Territory was beaten and collapsed.


    Su Yan can only say: "I will definitely compensate for this in the future. Besides, isn''t Hongmeng also participating in the collapse of the Immortal Realm? It can''t be regarded as the fault of that girl Long Jie alone, right?"


    Primitive Phoenix was naturally very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words, she directly said to Su Yan, "Hmph, that stinky girl Long Jie, sooner or later I will teach her a lesson!"


    When the two bosses were talking, Immortal Emperor Pan Yue was completely speechless.


    At the end, Immortal Emperor Panyue said: "Now the immortal world has become very chaotic, and many demon gods, gods and those legendary emperors who have appeared from nowhere have appeared in the immortal world. There are rumors that, It was someone who opened the door of taboo and resurrected the dead in the immortal world, it is said that it started with the Great Emperor Xianwu"


    Before Immortal Emperor Panyue finished speaking, Primitive Phoenix had already denied: "What nonsense is this, these gods and demon gods have not died from the beginning, but have been suppressed in the realm of sin, and now they are being suppressed by that kid from Hongmeng. Just let it go!"


    However, Primitive Phoenix''s eyes have become very solemn.


    These gods and demons and ancient emperors who were killed from the realm of sin would definitely be a huge threat to the demon clan in the immortal world.


    Because in the immortal world, the demon clan is a weak force, and it is completely supported by the golden signboard of the original phoenix.


    If those gods, demons and ancient emperors didn''t sell the original phoenix face, then the situation of the demon clan in the fairyland would immediately become precarious.


    Even the original phoenix can''t change the status quo of the demon clan, because the core of the problem is that the number of top powerhouses of the demon clan is too small.


    If the fairyland is still very peaceful, this kind of thing is of course a small problem, and it can be completely ignored.


    But now the fairy world has become very chaotic, and after those existences that have been dormant for many epochs have appeared one after another, this problem of the demon clan is naturally exposed.


    For this problem, the original Phoenix has no way at all.


    Because top masters cannot be cultivated overnight, or they cannot be cultivated at all, they can only be comprehended by their own talents.


    Primitive Phoenix''s face has become very ugly, and said: "The lonely Kunlun Yuxu should not be disturbed for the time being, but those so-called ancient gods and demons are really too bold to deal with the solitary apprentice like this, is it? Are you really not going to take the loneliness in your eyes?"


    When Primal Phoenix said this, he changed the conversation and said: "Su Baxian, why don''t you and I go to the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng together, anyway, sooner or later, we will have a **** battle with him in Hongmeng, it is better for us to take the initiative and kill him first. If you are caught off guard, even if you can''t kill his Hongmeng immediately, you can kill as many gods and demons as you can! At least let his Hongmeng finally live in fear!"


    "When we are tired and retreat from the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, his Hongmeng will definitely not be able to stop us. After the strength is restored, we will attack the Hongmeng Immortal Territory. It only takes a few times to make sure that his Hongmeng can''t bear it. ."


    The proposal that the original Phoenix said should work.


    The most powerful character in Hongmeng should be Yue Chen.


    Now that Yue Chen was stabbed by Su Yan with a spear from the red lotus sky dance, she didn''t know her life or death, even if she survived by chance, she would be weak for a long time.


    And during the period when Yue Chen was hiding and healing, the top combat power on Hongmeng''s side should be in a vacuum state!


    If you kill it, it will definitely solve many problems.


    Just as Su Yan was about to respond to Primitive Phoenix''s words, he heard Immortal Emperor Pan Yue say: "Master, I heard that the Jade Emperor has already taken away the title of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and also claimed that he is a traitor to the Taoist sect and committed a great crime. , seems to be preparing to raise troops to crusade his Hongmeng"


    After the Primordial Phoenix heard the words of Immortal Emperor Panyue, his spirit was also greatly lifted!


    Primitive Phoenix said directly: "If that kid of Hongmeng is facing the impact of us and Heavenly Court at the same time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold it at all. Just killing him completely will save a lot of worries, what do you think, Su Baxian. "


    "You have arranged everything, what else do I have to say?" Su Yan said, "When your good apprentice is sent to Kunlun to cultivate, it will not be too late for us to deal with Hongmeng."


    Primitive Phoenix made a final decision: "It''s done like this."


    After setting out on the road, Immortal Emperor Panyue told Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix about all the things he had seen today.


    It turns out that the fairyland today has become very chaotic.


    Those gods, demons and emperors who have returned from the realm of sin, most want to restore the authority of the year, which naturally forms a very big conflict with the existing power system.


    There have been many immortal emperors and ancient gods and demons who have played against each other, and the two sides have also won each other.


    As for the actions of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, in addition to Su Yan, the Jade Emperor was even more intolerable. The army to crusade Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was led by He Qing, the God of War in the Heavenly Court, and it should have been assembled.


    After Su Yan heard the name of He Qing, he said directly: "I have dealt with He Qing, this He Qing is not an ordinary person, and his strength is also extremely strong, far above those heavenly venerables, plus millions of heavenly soldiers. He Qing is very obedient, I am afraid that Hongmeng will be very difficult to deal with in this battle."


    "It''s even better if you have friendship with He Qing. Let him deal with Hongmeng with us. After killing all the sinful gods and demons summoned by Hongmeng, the immortal world will be clean. The Hongmeng kid is probably very proud now, himself. Breaking the realm of crime, changing the rules of thousands of years."


    After the original Phoenix heard the words, his heart was even more excited, and he was eager to go to the Hongmeng Immortal Territory immediately and fight against those ancient gods and demons!


    Perhaps she has held it back for too long. The violent desire to destroy and the desire to set fire to everything in her heart has already become very enthusiastic!

 Chapter 4744： panic return

    Mo Xu almost rolled back to the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng.


    Along the way, he was very worried, afraid that Su Yan and Primal Phoenix would come after him and take his life.


    Fortunately, the thing he was worried about didn''t happen, but even after successfully escaping back, Mo Xu''s mind was still full of fear.


    Su Yan''s powerful strength left a terrifying psychological shadow on Mo Xu.


    Now he has realized that the reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went to the world of sin to release these ancient gods, demons and emperors was entirely because Su Yan''s strength was too terrifying!


    It''s hard to describe the horror in exact words!


    Even in ancient times, Mo Xu had never seen such a terrifying human race, who could slaughter the real gods so easily!


    In Mo Xu''s cognition, the gods are definitely above the mortals, but all this seems to be reversed here in Su Yan!


    In front of Su Yan, these so-called gods became lambs to be slaughtered, and there was almost no way to hurt Su Yan.


    This is the most frustrating place!


    No matter how hard they work, or what amazing tricks they use, the end result won''t change.


    The Hongmeng Immortal Territory was very lively. Many gods and emperors did not leave the Hongmeng Immortal Territory to hunt and kill Su Yan, but quietly absorbed the spiritual energy of immortal essence and recuperated on this continent.


    When seeing Mo Xu''s return, a **** immediately went up to say hello and said, "God of time, didn''t your gods in Lingping realm go hunting Su Baxian together? Why are you the only one who came back, did you escape? "


    This god''s words were said casually, just wanted to make a joke with Mo Xu.


    But who knew that Mo Xu''s face suddenly became extremely pale. He looked at the **** and said, "Could it be that the news has already reached here? It''s completely unreasonable! How can it spread so quickly!"


    Mo Xu thought that the news of their disastrous defeat in Su Yan''s hands had already been passed on to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm, so he was more frightened than before.


    The **** also saw that Mo Xu''s expression was not right, especially the fear in Mo Xu''s expression that could not be hidden, so he asked: "Mo Xu, what happened, why does your expression change? So panic? I heard that Tianting is going to deal with us, have you encountered Tianting?"


    The **** thought that Mo Xu and the others were being sniped by the Heavenly Court. Who knew that Mo Xu would actually answer: "What I experienced has nothing to do with Heavenly Court, but has something to do with Na Su Baxian."


    "Su Baxian, have you met Su Baxian?" The **** suddenly became excited.


    The Taikoo oath entangled the hearts of every **** with the thread of fate, and wanting to kill Su Baxian has become the common goal of these gods.


    For those gods who haven''t dealt with Su Yan yet, the name Su Baxian is still full of mystery.


    After coming to Immortal Realm, of course they have heard many legends about Emperor Xianwu!


    Since the Eternal Era, Emperor Xianwu has almost reached the ceiling of the immortal world''s force value. It is said that he killed at least hundreds of gods in his heyday!


    These legends, some gods believe, of course, some gods do not believe.


    They think how could a mere mortal be so powerful?


    Mo Xu didn''t believe in those legends before, thinking that it was nothing more than false rumors. Besides, the so-called legends and stories would have elements of artistic processing, which would have a great deviation from the facts at the beginning.


    Looking at the excited eyes of the **** in front of him, Mo Xu seemed to see himself before.


    Mo Xu was equally excited when he saw Su Yan for the first time, but what happened next seemed to slap Mo Xu hard!


    "Since you have already met Su Baxian, you should have played against him, right?"


    With a strange expression on his face, Mo Xu said, "Naturally, they have fought before."


    "Then Su Baxian will definitely be very powerful. It is said that he still has the divine artifact in his hand, so he will definitely be very difficult to deal with!"


    Looking at the **** in front of him, Mo Xu''s expression became more and more strange, because he recalled the process of fighting with Su Yan a little, only then did he realize that Su Yan didn''t even use the divine weapon, just a sword was enough Killing these gods has no power to fight back!


    Thinking of this, Mo Xuzhen''s cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his whole body seemed to fall into the ice cellar.


    Only then did Mo Xu realize that under the siege of so many ancient gods just now, Su Yan didn''t do his best!


    "Mo Xu, why didn''t you speak? You look so dazed! What the **** happened?"


    Mo Xu said: "I''m going to see Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! By the way, I will invite all the gods who live in this immortal realm! I have something important to announce to them."


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you? Why did you go out and come back so weird?"


    Mo Xu said, "Did you know that thirty gods went out together to ambush Su Baxian?"


    "Naturally know that with your Lingping realm and the gods of the Dead Sea and Nephew, together you will be able to attack the heavens. Could it be that something went wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Mo Xu said, "I am the only one of the thirty gods who came back alive! If I hadn''t stopped the time and ran fast enough, I''m afraid that even I would have fallen under the sword of Su Baxian. !"


    "What! How could that Su Baxian be so scary? Are you kidding me? Fighting thirty gods and slaughtering twenty-nine by himself?" To be shocked.


    If this kind of thing is viewed by their common sense, it is really ridiculous!


    No matter how strong Su Yan is, he is still a human race. How could a human race slaughter so many gods in such a short period of time?


    Mo Xu said: "I am one of the witnesses. His swordsmanship clearly surpasses ghosts and gods. I have never seen such a terrifying swordsmanship. How could I lie to you! You must gather everyone here first. I also have many things I want to ask Hongmeng, He clearly lied to us about many things!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was recuperating in his imperial palace at this time.


    After bearing the sin of Heaven''s Gate, although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s power has been greatly improved, his body and mind have been pulled to the limit.


    There was darkness in the huge palace.


    Only Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sat alone on the throne. He sat cross-legged and survived in this empty space, but his mind was already wandering in the sky.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had made up his mind, but the gate of the palace was suddenly pushed open!

 Chapter 4745： all bad news

    The light also poured in as the door opened.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly opened his eyes, and suddenly recovered from the state of meditation.


    Even in the darkness, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eyes were extremely bright.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just stared at the opened gate of the palace. Although he didn''t say a word, he was already full of peerless majesty.


    "Chuixue, it''s you." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng spoke very briefly.


    At this time, there was indeed a woman standing at the entrance of the palace. This woman was very tall. This woman named Chuixue was an Immortal Emperor, a large Hantian Immortal Emperor, and the friendship between Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was very deep.


    That''s why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could call her by her real name.


    Chuixue said, "There''s a pot of porridge in Luancheng outside, so how dare you continue to meditate here?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s all bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" Fubuki said.


    "It''s better to tell the worst news first."


    Chuixue said: "The Protoss in Lingping Realm joined the other two Protoss to attack the Emperor Xianwu. It is said that even Su Baxian''s fortune-telling artifact was defeated before he saw it. Thirty gods all have the realm of emperors. As a result, Su Baxian killed and slaughtered twenty-nine people, and only one God of Time managed to escape by pausing time."


    "This" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also became very dignified after hearing the news.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was relieved immediately, and then said: "It''s not surprising that he can do such a thing. He had such terrifying power in the ancient times, and it''s not that we haven''t witnessed it with our own eyes."


    Chuixue said: "We really won''t be surprised. After all, we have witnessed the power of Su Baxian''s peak, but those gods have never seen it before. They heard you say that Su Baxian is a human race, and originally thought that Su Baxian could be easily eliminated. Yes. Who knew it would end up like this, now all those gods are terrified, I''m afraid they don''t care about dealing with Su Baxian at all."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng smiled instead and said, "There is a fateful oath between us, unless they want to be punished for breaking the oath, isn''t it still a dead end?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not worried at all about these so-called gods of sake. They are not worried at all that they will rebel, or violate their original oath.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t have much expectations for these ancient gods and demons, and originally planned to use them as cannon fodder against Su Baxian.


    Since it is cannon fodder, there are some deaths and falls, isn''t that normal?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked again: "Besides this incident, is there any bad news?"


    "It''s already a lot of noise outside, all those gods are saying that you deceived them, and they want to ask you for an explanation. It won''t be long before they come here, and you still think this matter is insignificant. ?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Once the fateful oath is made, there is no room for repentance. I didn''t force them that day, they made the oath voluntarily. Besides, what can they do to me? My hands have been turned into a magic weapon! As long as I put out the gate of sin and inspire the imprint of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor on them, I can immediately make these so-called gods die."


    Chuixue said: "Okay, one more thing is that Heavenly Court has officially issued an edict to deprive you of your title."


    "Heavenly Court?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been recuperating since his return from the world of sin, never paying attention to what happened outside.


    Hearing this news suddenly, I couldn''t understand it at all, I just felt very inexplicable.


    This is obviously a matter between him and Su Baxian, and it makes no sense for Heavenly Court to stretch a foot in the middle!


    Chuixue explained: "Not all the gods and demons released by you came back to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm with us. Many gods and demons flew directly towards the immortal realm. I''m afraid they went to their own cave. Conflicts with other immortal emperors, and now there are scenes of immortal emperors confronting gods and demons everywhere in the immortal world, if you are the Jade Emperor, will you feel overwhelmed?"


    This is something that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not expect. He released these ancient gods and demons just to deal with Su Baxian. He never thought that it would cause such a big impact on the heaven.


    Those ancient gods and demons and ancient great emperors are all rebellious, and their tempers are also worse than each other. If they fight, Heavenly Court won''t take much advantage, right?


    "You''re wrong about this. Heavenly Court is not the original Heavenly Court. Several great Heavenly Venerates have taken action in succession and have suppressed many gods and demons. What''s more important is that Heavenly Court still has He Qing in charge. He Qing is better than the leader at the time Eight million heavenly soldiers, Immortal Emperor Beichen is much more powerful!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also said: "This He Qing is indeed a tricky person, but hasn''t he been permanently banished from Heaven? When did he return to Heaven?"


    "It should be in the past three or five years. We have never cared about the changes in the heavens, so we don''t know. He Qing will probably lead eight million heavenly soldiers to crusade us, and if He Qing is to join forces with Su Baxian and the original Phoenix. If so, doesn''t that mean that half of the world of the Immortal World is on his side of Su Baxian?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng showed a solemn look.


    The reason why he went to the world of sin to release all these ancient gods and demons was entirely because he wanted to survive from death, and invited many helpers to deal with Su Yan, a loner.


    But unexpectedly, doing so would be counterproductive, pushing Heavenly Court to Su Yan''s side.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also pondered, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    This unexpected situation will inevitably have a great impact on his layout.


    I can only hear Chuixue: "The bad news is not just these two, there is also bad news, do you want to continue listening?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng raised his head at this time, his face has become very ugly, and his eyes are a little more violent.


    But Chuixue didn''t seem to be affected at all, and said directly to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "Yuechen should have also gone to find Su Baxian after these thirty gods."


    "Isn''t Yue Chen looking for Su Baxian what he should do? How can it be considered bad news?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng showed a puzzled look.


    Chuixue said: "You have to listen to me first. Of the thirty gods who went to ambush Su Baxian, twenty-nine were killed. After that, Yuechen should also fight Su Baxian, but now Mo Xu has come back, but Yue Chen hasn''t come back, could it be?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Do you mean that Yue Chen has been killed by Su Baxian? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s tone had already become excited.

 Chapter 4746： Infighting disputes

    He worked so hard to release Yuechen from the world of sin. If the Yuechen Sword Demon was killed by Su Baxian, what was he trying so hard to do?


    "Yue Chen is a strange person. You can''t see him clearly. He must have his own reasons for not appearing now, so there is no need to worry too much."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had just finished speaking, and there was a commotion from below the palace outside.


    Obviously, those ancient gods and demons came to find Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say much nonsense, and stood up directly from the throne. After just a few steps, he arrived at the gate of the palace. After having a face-to-face with Chuixue, he looked forward.


    Infinite palace walls and various palaces stretch into the distance.


    In heaven and on earth, many gods and demons have appeared in front of him.


    In the face of these gods and demons who came to ask for guilt, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood proudly with his hands behind his back, his face was very calm, and it could be seen that he did not intend to take a half step back.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just looked ahead like this, until those gods and demons came to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s side.


    Next to Mo Xu, there was a demon saying: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, you didn''t tell us before that Su Ba is so powerful! He can easily slaughter dozens of gods with a single sword! Why don''t you kill Su Ba? Let��s make it clear first! If we had known earlier, we wouldn��t have sent a mere thirty gods to attack him! This sacrifice could have been avoided, right?��


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t speak, his face was sinking like water, and he didn''t seem to be provoked.


    And Chuixue whispered what the devil said just now: "A mere thirty gods and thirty gods can''t defeat a Su Baxian, doesn''t it prove that you are incompetent?"


    The six eyes of the Demon God looked at Fubuki together, and at the same time there was a layer of demonic energy locked on Fubuki. The Demon God seemed to be very dissatisfied with Fubuki''s attitude, and then directly said: "What nonsense are you talking about here? What! Do you think this **** can''t punish you?"


    Chuixue was not provoked at all, but instead said: "You prisoners, when you were in the realm of sin, each boasted that he was once the top existence in the immortal world, that he was the true **** of this world, and some said how brilliant his record was. Just accidentally followed the way of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor? Why did your strength plummet after you came out of the realm of sin? Or are you bragging from beginning to end?"


    The Demon God was extremely angry, and black flames burned on his head, as if he was ready to attack Fubuki at any time.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stretched out one of his hands at this time and made a stop gesture.


    This Demon God didn''t dare to cross the line. Although he was still very angry, he didn''t dare to shoot Fubuki anymore.


    And there was a **** beside this demon **** who said: "The **** of Lingping realm and the **** of war of the Dead Sea are the cards of the gods in the ancient times. Su Baxian is an ordinary master who is easy to deal with, if we had known that Su Baxian was so terrible, we would not have attacked Su Baxian so easily, and we would have been more cautious!"


    Another **** said: "That''s right! Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, you keep saying that you want to defeat Su Baxian, but you and the human race emperors under you dare not attack Su Baxian''s immortal realm. We have to wait for our gods to take action. You are planning to use us as cannon fodder to consume Su Baxian''s power, right? Besides, our gods at least dare to attack Su Baxian, how about you? Dare to do nothing! Only do it in this immortal realm every day Spring and Autumn Dream, is it not as good as us?"


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! We only stay here to fulfill our oath, don''t you think that our gods are inferior to your human race! After killing Su Baxian, we will shoot and disperse immediately! There is no need for anything else. Say it again!"


    The attitude of these gods towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not at all respectful, and even somewhat disgusting.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had mastered the Sect of Sin, I''m afraid that before going to deal with Su Yan, these gods would have to deal with Immortal Hongmeng!


    All the gods around them were talking at length, and most of what they said were accusations against Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    In the sky, many gods are also rushing towards this side, and gradually those gods are about to fill the sky.


    The Immortal Emperors who followed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng noticed this unusual movement and rushed here.


    Those Immortal Emperors naturally felt a lot of discomfort when they saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng being scolded and attacked by so many gods.


    Because many gods attacked not just Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but the entire human race.


    Where did those immortal emperors suffer such grievances, they naturally retorted.


    These gods and the immortal emperor of the human race split into two completely different camps. When the two sides attacked and insulted each other, the smell of gunpowder also escalated together.


    It seems that the different camps of the human race immortal emperor and the ancient gods may fight at any time.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood in the middle of these two camps and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    He is the leading big brother here. It can be said that these human race emperors and ancient gods gathered here because of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    When the two camps had infighting, only Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could settle the situation.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng remained silent, and he didn''t say a word for a long time, just sitting and watching the contradictions escalate.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was silent, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Until later, Immortal Emperor Changsheng said: "Brother, if you don''t speak up, I''m afraid they will even tear down your immortal realm and palace. These people have no ability to deal with Su Baxian, and their ability to fight infighting is true. top notch!"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng''s tone also contained great displeasure.


    They went to the world of sin in a near-death, what did they plan to do?


    Of course, he wanted to use the power of these ancient gods and demons to deal with Su Yan!


    Who knows that these ancient gods and demons don''t seem to be Su Yan''s opponents, which is a bit embarrassing!


    How to deal with these ancient gods and demons is also a big problem. They all say that it is easy to send gods to gods, and it is impossible to send them back to the world of sin.


    But it all depends on how Immortal Emperor Hongmeng decides!


    I saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng walking towards the front. When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng walked to the square in front, those gods and demons receded unconsciously, and at the same time, the disputes that had become white-hot also subsided at this time.


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng remained silent, his aura had reached its peak before he knew it!

 Chapter 4747： Unbelievably powerful

    This palace, the gods and demons in the square, and the immortal emperor of the human race are all waiting for a ruling from the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    But I am afraid that they will be disappointed, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will not stand on either side of them, only to hear Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "Is it because of the fear of Su Baxian that you are confused, or you are a group of rabble. ?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng scolded both parties together.


    The Immortal Emperor of the Human Race defended: "What happened today was not because of us, but they gathered here first, and we thought they were going to force the palace!"


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng also said: "These gods and demons are not good people today. If they didn''t want to do something, why would they gather here like this?"


    Not to be outdone, the gods and demons on the opposite side said, "We are here just to ask for an answer, why is Su Baxian so powerful? Why haven''t we shared a lot of information that should have been shared with us? Otherwise, why did he die in one day? So many important gods?"


    Seeing that the Human Race Immortal Emperor and those ancient gods and demons are about to quarrel again.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stretched out a hand, and saw that the golden light in his hand turned into a golden cross in the sky above, which directly shocked Tianyu.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "If you want to fight, why don''t you fight with me, let me see if your abilities have reached the point where you can be defiant?"


    The prestige of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng on the side of the Immortal Emperor of the Human Race is naturally needless to say, and he holds the gate of sin. Even if those ancient gods and demons are displeased with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in every possible way, no one will dare to challenge Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s authority.


    Then I heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng say: "What''s the point of forcing me? Even if you kill me, the ancient oath will still exist. Even if it turns into dust in the universe, you so-called gods and demons also need to fulfill the oath to me! If you break your oath, you will naturally be punished by fate."


    The words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were both kind and powerful. No matter how arrogant those ancient gods and demons were before, they were all stunned by him at this time, and they didn''t dare to say a word indiscriminately.


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng raised his head and said, "Su Baxian is the first Immortal Emperor of all ages, I have told you this long ago, obviously you don''t take my words to heart and think that the Protoss is more noble than the Human Race. Wait a minute, this is a lesson of blood, how can you blame me? Humph! You dare to come to me today to ask for guilt, but you dare not go down with Su Baxian together. Are you so-called ancient gods also bullying the soft and afraid of the hard? ?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had just finished speaking, and there was already a **** saying: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, how can my gods bully the soft and fear the hard, but I know too little about Su Baxian, if you don''t know yourself and the enemy, how can you kill him completely? Su? What''s so great about Ba Xian, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng might as well tell us all about it, so that we can learn more about it."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You really want to know how strong Su Baxian is?"


    "Of course it is, otherwise what are we doing here?"


    Those gods may not really want to know how strong Su Yan is, they just want to find a way to go down.


    Under the current situation, both sides are in a very embarrassing situation. If they can''t find a step down, it will be extremely bad for both sides.


    These gods and demons from ancient times will of course have more face than the human race immortal emperors.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Su Baxian is known as the Great Emperor of Xianwu. The so-called Xianwu means that he originally entered Dao with martial arts, especially the one-handed swordsmanship, and has reached the peak of the peak. Although there are many gods of war and martial arts among you, but As far as martial arts is concerned, it is impossible for him to be Su Baxian''s opponent."


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said so, those Immortal Emperors would naturally be unwilling.


    Especially those gods of war and gods of war, they have participated in many gods battles in the ancient times. I don''t know how many gods they have killed and the powerhouses born from various civilizations.


    These gods of martial arts and war gods will naturally be very proud, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I used to follow Su Baxian back then, and I saw with my own eyes that he could destroy the army of a million emperors by force alone! Not only are there real dragons and unicorns that are auspicious, but there are also many great emperors, and the battle formation is also known as the number one in the heavens. In the face of such powerful enemies, we all feel that we are invincible. But Emperor Xianwu dared to reach millions of people alone. In the army, take the head of the enemy chief in the army! If you want to compare with Su Ba, you are too far behind. If you want to compare with him, you might as well defeat me first."


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took himself out to speak, those gods of war and gods of war were immediately speechless.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Some of you have experienced the ancient emperor era. Even if you haven''t experienced the ancient emperor era, you should know the divine power of the dragon **** emperor. The dragon **** emperor was killed by his godsons, the ancient emperor. Then all the ancient emperors were killed by Su Baxian again! If you want to challenge him, isn''t it enough to compare the Dragon God Emperor and those ancient emperors? Su Baxian''s personal force value is the ceiling of the heavens. A powerful creature, but only in terms of force, no matter whether it is a **** or another intelligent race, no one can surpass him."


    A **** said very impatiently: "If you say according to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, then Su Baxian is not already invincible in the world, how can we defeat a man who is already invincible?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I''m just telling a basic fact - he entered the Dao with martial arts, and he is the number one in the heavens along the way, even the emperor of heaven can''t compare to him. Who has any doubts about this?"


    After Na Mo Xu was silent for a moment, he said slowly: "I agree with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. That Su Baxian''s swordsmanship is truly unparalleled! It''s just that it doesn''t even take a little bit of cheapness."


    There is a Dead Sea in the ancient galaxy, and the gods born in the Dead Sea are mostly gods of war who exist for killing and war!


    These gods traveled through different galaxies and different worlds in ancient times, participating in battles of gods as mercenaries!


    The Dead Sea God of War can be said to be very famous in that ancient era. It is unexpected that the five Dead Sea Gods of War could not stop Su Baxian from the front!


    Then his force value is indeed beyond the imagination of all gods.


    Mo Xu went on to say: "I was shocked to the extreme after watching Su Baxian use swordsmanship! Because I never thought that swordsmanship could be used to this level! There are countless changes in swordsmanship, not only are there many tricks, but also after the fusion of sword intent, there is the power of comprehension of good fortune!"

 Chapter 4748： near perfect man

    "His sword light can be turned into petals, it can also be turned into showers, and even into humanoid, dragon-shaped, various auspicious beasts, and divine beasts, there are almost infinite changes!"


    In fact, what Mo Xu said was purely the result of the progress of the times. In the ancient times, there was no sword cultivation, and the cultivation method of kendo was not created.


    In those ancient times, many incantations were still very crude, and many methods that were widely circulated in later generations had not yet been created.


    Although the changes in swordsmanship that Mo Xu just mentioned are very miraculous, in all fairness, even Cheng Ying of the Sword Sect can do it, and it is not so exaggerated.


    But after all this was said in a serious and slightly frightening tone from the mouth of Mo Xu, a personal experiencer, it immediately had a very strong credibility.


    No one would doubt the authenticity of what Mo Xu said, because Mo Xu was the only survivor among those thirty gods after all.


    Mo Xu went on to say: "Su Baxian cultivated a very unique method and integrated it into his original sword formation. Between Ming and Destroy, there are millions of sword lights, and there are Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu in the four directions. The suppression of the four divine beasts, if you fall into it, even the gods cannot escape!"


    "That''s the Four Phantoms! There''s nothing wrong with it, Su Baxian''s Four Phantoms!" Immortal Emperor You said, "Back then, Su Baxian created the Four Phantoms, and only relying on the Four Phantoms, the Kill the true spirit of an ancient emperor!"


    Then the Immortal Emperor talked about Su Yan''s record that year.


    Su Yan didn''t know how many powerhouses and gods he had defeated back then!


    Although these things happened in the distant past, in the mouth of this Immortal Emperor, everything was described so clearly and naturally.


    Those gods are also more shocked the more they hear it!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went on to say: "Now he has obtained the godhead of destroying the gods, although I don''t know how he usurped the godhead, now he can be regarded as the **** of destruction Shiva! Has anyone fought against Shiva?"


    A demon **** is born with nine dragon heads and has the emblems of the sun, moon and stars on his body. This demon **** is also the oldest among all demon gods, and is known as the Nine Spirits Demon Sage.


    The qualifications of the Nine Spirits Demon Saint are extremely old, and even among these ancient gods and demons, they are among the oldest.


    Jiulingmosheng has experienced the years of opening up the world, and he has also witnessed the chaos in the fairyland before the rise of Emperor Haotian after the opening of the heavens and the earth.


    The main **** Shiva is not a **** born the day after tomorrow, but a **** born in the universe.


    The power of Lord Shiva has appeared after the creation of the world, and in the earliest times, countless planets and civilizations have been annihilated.


    Lord Shiva is so powerful that no other **** can balance it!


    Many of the gods born in the fairy world also worship Shiva as a belief!


    Back then, Lord Shiva was raging in the Primordial Era. He was even more terrifying than the Phoenix, the world-destroying god. He destroyed many worlds and annihilated many gods!


    Until Emperor Haotian rose up among the heavens, Emperor Haotian suppressed many main gods and wiped out spiritual consciousness, leaving only the purest godhead and source power!


    Then these godheads were hidden in the hidden corners of the fairyland.


    Back then, there were many Protoss who wanted to find the Godhead of Lord Shiva!


    Even the most ordinary and untalented Protoss, as long as they can devour the godhead of Lord Shiva, can be promoted to the top existence in the world!


    It can be said that the godhead of Lord Shiva is equivalent to the most powerful decathlon pill in the world. As long as you can eat it and your body is not burst, you will definitely become the top existence in the world!


    Today, there is no Emperor Haotian in this era, which means that no one can suppress the existence of the main **** level!


    Then, to obtain the Godhead of the Lord God is equivalent to obtaining eternal happiness and the worship of countless living beings.


    The Nine Spirits Demon Sage finally asked: "How could the godhead of Shiva fall into the hands of a mortal? This is too unreasonable. No matter how powerful a mortal is, he can''t devour the godhead, because The first thing you need to devour Godhead is to possess divine power, and no matter how much mortals cultivate, there is no way to cultivate divine power!"


    The question of the Nine Spirits and Demon Saints also aroused the thinking of many gods.


    Some gods recalled that in order to find the godhead of the gods who were suppressed by the Haotian Emperor and wiped out their spiritual consciousness, they were very crazy.


    But more gods are thinking about a question: how did Su Yan obtain the godhead of Shiva, the **** of destruction!


    It is impossible for mortals to have divine power, and without divine power, there is no way to activate the divine spark. This is simply an endless cycle!


    What method did Su Yan use to break this endless cycle?


    Someone suddenly raised a point of view among the Immortal Emperors: "Maybe he got the seeds of divinity? Legend has it that the heavens gave birth to some strange seeds of divinity, and even mortals can become gods if they get the seeds of divinity, but this legend has always been very Misty, no one can confirm whether the so-called divine seed really exists."


    "Perhaps there really is a so-called seed of divinity in this world. Otherwise, how could Su Baxian obtain the godhead of Lord Shiva?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "His martial power value is already number one in the heavens, and now he has the godhead of Shiva, which is simply more powerful. If it is close to hand-to-hand combat, one of them counts as one, and none of us can do it. his opponent."


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said this, the surroundings were silent, obviously everyone agreed with him.


    Back then, those ancient emperors used the bodies of gods to fight Su Yan in hand-to-hand combat, but Su Yan killed three of them instead!


    After that, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others had already determined that it was absolutely impossible for anyone in this world to defeat Su Yan in close combat.


    What''s more, the damaged parts today are even more powerful than the peak strength of the year.


    But at this time, Mo Xu continued: "He not only has the divine personality to destroy the **** Shiva, but also the dragon body."


    "What does the dragon body mean?"


    Mo Xu said: "He cultivated into the inextinguishable dragon **** battle body, one of the three dragon bodies! And I think his dragon body, dragon scales, and battle armor are all very important, I am afraid that he has reached the strongest dragon **** realm, Even if he didn''t reach the ultimate realm, there shouldn''t be a big difference, it''s only one step away! His fighting body is really too powerful, so powerful that I don''t know how to continue fighting with him, so I can only retreat first."


    Compared with the ethereal and legendary things like the divine seed, the three dragon bodies are much more famous.


    Many immortal emperors and gods here have witnessed the perfect dragon body!


    The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor back then was the existence who cultivated the Heavenly Dragon Invincible Battle Body to the extreme.


    The Invincible Dragon God Battle Body is a perfect battle body that is comparable to the Tianlong Invincible Battle Body!

 Chapter 4749： How can you beat him?

    Mo Xu said: "Originally, the five Dead Sea Gods of War were able to temporarily block him, but after Su Baxian let out the dragon''s body with a roar, the Dead Sea God of War couldn''t resist. Su Baxian beat the five by himself. The God of War is simply at ease!"


    After Mo Xu finished saying these words, many gods showed their expressions of gasping for breath.


    Because Mo Xu said these things, even if it is just the same, if you put it on a person, this person can already be regarded as a peerless powerhouse!


    However, it was all concentrated on Su Yan, so how strong would Su Yan''s power be?


    At this time, these gods and immortal emperors can''t imagine where Su Yan''s upper limit is!


    These different powers, Su Yan obviously used them very well, and there was no conflict between them!


    After the fusion, I am afraid it is not as simple as one plus one equals two!


    It will inevitably push Su Yan''s combat power to a new peak!


    If you think about it this way, it is quite normal for the twenty-nine gods to fall into Su Yan''s hands.


    Because the other party was already extremely strong, it was a matter of course to kill dozens of gods in one go!


    You don''t have to over-stimulate your strength and potential, you can already do it!


    "I heard that the host of the inextinguishable dragon **** war body has incredible self-healing ability. As long as the head and heart are not blown up, even if they are injured elsewhere, they can recover immediately. The body will automatically evolve in response to this kind of damage. If the damage caused by the first time is one hundred, the second time will only be fifty, and the third time may be less than ten, plus the indestructible dragon **** battle body. If you have a strong resilience, it''s just a scratch."


    You Shen immediately answered: "Is this too outrageous! That is to say, if we want to kill him, we cannot use the same kind of power to deal with him all the time, otherwise he will become immune and can only smash his head. And the heart, is it invalid elsewhere?"


    Considering Su Yan''s outrageous melee combat ability, wanting to kill Su Yan completely has become the most difficult and troublesome thing in the world.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said at this time, "Don''t forget, he still has a good fortune artifact in his hand."


    After these words were said, all the gods and immortal emperors showed expressions of speechlessness.


    If a person with a normal mind, after understanding Su Yan''s strength, he would definitely not go to Su Yan''s trouble.


    But these immortal emperors and gods all had reasons for having to fight Su Yan.


    Now that I finally understood Su Yan''s strength, these gods all had horrified expressions on their faces.


    They all knew that there was a price to pay for returning to the Immortal Realm, but they never thought that the price would be so exaggerated.


    They are now facing an almost impossible task!


    Perhaps if human life were to be piled up recklessly, and the lives of hundreds of immortal emperors and hundreds of gods and demons were used to consume Su Yan''s power, they would eventually be able to kill Su Yan.


    But those gods are divided into many factions, not to mention the difference between gods and demons. It is impossible for them to be a force.


    Not to mention wanting them to sacrifice this kind of thing unreservedly!


    There is no difference between mortals and gods in the face of the fear of death.


    Having said that, some demon gods couldn''t help but say: "What kind of monster is he Su Baxian? His power is probably already catching up with the two ancient emperors. How can we shake the emperors with our strength? Moreover, he Su Baxian He''s not really alone, at least there is the God of Destruction Phoenix by his side, that phoenix has caused our brothers to suffer a lot since ancient times!"


    After speaking, the unexpected result was that the morale collapsed.


    Immortal Emperor Changsheng couldn''t stay any longer. If he continued to stand here, I''m afraid that even he would completely lose the courage to fight against Su Yan.


    Many things in this world depend not only on strength, but also on the courage to go all out!


    And the more they know about Su Yan, the more they will lose this courage!


    "He has the divine power of destruction in close combat, plus the indestructible dragon **** fighting body, and an invincible swordsmanship, he is already invincible. If he wants to use spells to attack him from a distance, he can break through all methods with one sword and destroy space. Together with Xian Ze, he smashed to pieces! Even if they can completely suppress him, he can always rely on the divine power of the divine artifact to reverse the situation. Perhaps he Su Baxian is already the most perfect warrior among the heavens."


    The Nine Spirit Demon Sage pondered for a moment and then asked: "Su Baxian is already so powerful, how did you kill him once?"


    Back then, Su Yan had indeed fallen into the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Su Yan''s fall this time actually contained many mysteries.


    Legend has it that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng led Su Yan into an ambush that had already been arranged, and then those immortal emperors who betrayed swarmed up, besieging Su Yan in the Land of the Fallen God, and then killed Su Yan in a fierce battle. .


    The real truth is not so simple!


    The Nine Spirits Demon Sage was actually not interested in the matter of reciting, but just wanted to hear from the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and those Immortal Emperors who had besieged Su Yan back then, that Su Yan also had weaknesses.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t speak for a long time, instead the Immortal Emperor who participated in the siege of Su Yan said: "The Emperor Xianwu we met back then was already half-crippled, his immortal essence has been swept away for at least half, and he has already Even if we suffered internal injuries, we were buried together with thirty-five Immortal Emperors!"


    The Nine Spirit Demon Sage turned his gaze to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng again, and asked directly: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, if you can set up an ambush in advance, it means you are prepared, right? You must know how to make Su Ba fall into the first place. In a weak state, if you can reproduce the scene from that year, we will definitely be able to kill him again with so many great emperors and gods!"


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "It wasn''t me who caused Su Baxian to be seriously injured back then. I don''t have such great ability. If I had such great ability, I wouldn''t have to go to the world of sin to invite you out. ."


    "Then he, Su Baxian, couldn''t possibly hurt himself, right? What exactly happened? What exactly happened back then?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expression was very solemn at this time, and it seemed that he had encountered some embarrassment and could not say it.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng really has something to hide.


    Because at that time his role was apparently the lead brother, but in fact he was just the executioner.


    He just obeyed the orders of the messenger of the world of God to do things.

 Chapter 4750： Is there a way?

    The messenger from the world of heaven told Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to do it, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would just do it honestly.


    The messenger of God''s world said that he could fight, but he didn''t think too much about it at the time, and his head went up as soon as it was hot.


    But in this day and age, the messengers of the heavenly world have long since gone, and of course his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has no ability to find the messengers of the heavenly world.


    How can I call him now?


    Does Immortal Emperor Hongmeng not want to repeat the story of the past?


    But the core of the year was actually the messenger of the heavenly world hidden behind the scenes, not the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at all.


    But the messenger of the world of God is taboo, and even the name cannot be easily brought up.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng understood the rules of the two messengers very well.


    If he shakes out the existence of the two messengers under such circumstances, then the two messengers will immediately appear and wipe him out.


    Right now, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that this question was very difficult, and finally he could only bite the bullet and say: "Su Baxian was injured because he killed himself and went to the sea of ??stars and Buddha."


    There are many gods over there who have heard the name Xingchen Fohai, and almost immediately, a **** said: "What did he do when Su Ba went to Xingchen Fohai first? Could it be that he has already realized his destiny?"


    This **** said so casually, even he himself did not believe that Su Yan had already understood the great destiny of the world, and could already be regarded as a transcendent existence.


    "It is impossible for the existence of destiny to fall forever. If he realizes destiny, we will fight against him, and there is no chance of winning at all. The reason why he Su Baxian went to Xingchen Fohai is to defy the sky. Change your life! In ancient times, there were also many powerful gods who had been to the sea of ??stars and Buddha, and wanted to change their fate that they would eventually fall!"


    "Presumably she, Su Baxian, thought the same way. He must have foreseen his own fate in advance, so he thought of going to the sea of ??stars and Buddha to change his fate, but the final fate is not the same as those ancient gods. To change fate, but to be played ruthlessly by fate!"


    "After all, even gods like me can''t completely transcend fate! How can a mere mortal achieve such an achievement?"


    Another Immortal Emperor said: "Transcendence is a very remarkable achievement. If you can really surpass your destiny, the Jade Emperor of Lingxiao Palace doesn''t have to sit. Wouldn''t it be better to give him Su Baxian directly?"


    Whether it is those ancient gods and demons, or those immortal emperors, no one thinks that Su Yan is an existence that has surpassed fate.


    After all, the meaning of the four words beyond fate is too heavy!


    It was so heavy that even those mighty gods and immortal emperors couldn''t handle it, and what they couldn''t handle naturally thought that Su Yan couldn''t do it either.


    "Last time Su Baxian went to Xingchen Fohai himself and tossed himself to death. This time he will definitely not go to Xingchen Fohai again. How should we deal with him?"


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, don''t be silent, our big guys are still waiting for you to make an idea!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still stunned, and asked in an incredible tone: "What do I have to say? If there is a way, will I keep it in my heart and not share it with everyone? If it is nonsense, then don''t say it."


    What can be said, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already said everything to these Immortal Emperors and Gods and Demons just now.


    The rest of the content about the messenger of God''s world is all content that should not be said.


    Since it is something that should not be said, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will naturally keep his mouth shut. He definitely won''t get himself into unnecessary trouble because of his quick talk.


    The discussion about Su Yan''s strength almost came to an abrupt end here, and the next step was to discuss how to deal with Su Baxian.


    There are a lot of strange ideas of these gods.


    Some gods said that they should prepare the black hole in advance, and use the black hole to destroy Su Baxian after Su Baxian came over.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng immediately pointed out: "Su Baxian''s power is enough to shatter the galaxy, it is impossible for a mere black hole to destroy him."


    Another **** said that he had kidnapped Su Baxian''s wife and used Su Baxian''s wife to force Su Baxian to commit suicide.


    This idea is even more absurd, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has no desire to refute.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng watched the discussions between these immortal emperors and gods and demons like this. At first everyone was really making suggestions, but what they said later became more and more absurd.


    Some gods said that they should throw Su Yan into the chaos, and then use the sacrifice method to wake up the twelve devil gods of Dutian who were sleeping in the chaos, and use the power of the twelve devil gods to deal with Su Yan.


    In this regard, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just wanted to say: "The important task of throwing Su Baxian into chaos will be handed over to you. Since you proposed this plan, you must have a way to do it, right? "


    The **** laughed twice, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    They can''t even shake Su Yan''s true body, let alone throwing Su Yan into chaos. It''s even more ridiculous for them to sacrifice the twelve devil gods of Dutian. They actually use ninety-nine gods and immortal emperors. Heads to complete the ceremony.


    Let''s just assume that this ceremony was a success, destroying Su Baxian, and then watching the twelve devil gods of Dutian completely trample the fairy world, and then all the worlds were destroyed by the hands of the twelve devils of Dutian?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that none of these gods were reliable, and it was a waste of time to discuss this matter with them here.


    Probably because they were too unreliable, they were thrown into the world of sin by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, at least they were out of sight and out of mind.


    The Human Race Immortal Emperors behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would be much more conservative in their words, but there was no effective plan.


    This kind of discussion about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been organized several times. If these Immortal Emperors under him have a way, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng doesn''t have to bear the burden of Tianmen.


    In the eyes of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, this kind of discussion is simply a waste of time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already has the intention of turning around and leaving.


    Now, the problem he has to deal with is not only Su Yan, but also Heavenly Court.


    It is really difficult to explain on the side of Heavenly Court, because the nominal owners of Sintianmen are still Heavenly Court and the Jade Emperor.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng privately opened the world of sin, which is actually a great sin!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t want to continue to retain the title of Daomen, but only hoped that Heavenly Court would not help each other between him and Su Yan, or at least stand in the middle.


    If Heavenly Court were to fight on Su Yan''s side, it would only be counterproductive for him to open the world of sin.


    Su Yan used to have no helpers, but now he personally pushed Heavenly Court to Su Yan''s side


    This was naturally the last thing that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could not accept.


    So Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already thinking of a way.


    Just when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was about to turn around and leave, a message came from behind: "The Supreme Demon Ancestor Yuechen is here!"

 Chapter 4751： Yue Chen was seriously injured and not dead

    After this communication came, those gods and demons who were still talking enthusiastically seemed to have encountered ghosts, and suddenly became silent.


    Yue Chen is enough to make these gods and demons fear like a tiger!


    When Yue Chen is about to appear, those gods and demons will of course avoid becoming a first-time bird, if they are targeted by Yue Chen, it will be very troublesome.


    It''s just that when Yue Chen appeared this time, there was strong surprise in addition to fear in the eyes of all the gods and demons.


    Because Yue Chen was lying on the sick bed, and the nine-child mother led the ghost to carry the bed.


    Zi''er stayed by Yue Chen''s side and placed Yue Chen''s head on her lap pillow.


    Yue Chen''s face was originally very pale, but when he showed up this time, he was even paler than usual. He couldn''t see half of the blood on his face, instead he could see some veins of blood vessels.


    What''s more important is that Yue Chen''s purple eyes are much darker than usual, and he has completely lost the edge in the world of sin!


    Even a fool has already seen it - Yue Chen is definitely injured! And the injury is very serious!


    Many of these gods and demons had blood feuds with Yue Chen, and they might have subordinates or relatives who had been killed by Yue Chen, and their very distressed Primordial Pledge was also established by Yue Chen mobilizing the thread of fate.


    It can be said that if there is no Yue Chen, it is absolutely impossible to have the so-called immemorial oath!


    When they saw Yue Chen in such a weak state, they didn''t care about what Yue Chen had gone through, but instead figured out in their hearts the possibility of killing Yue Chen!


    The eyes of these gods and demons were full of murderous intent, but Yue Chen still didn''t say anything.


    The ninth mother ghost is still carrying the bed and flying in the air!


    Those incomparably huge gods and demons also took the initiative to make way to let Yue Chen''s bed pass.


    After Yue Chen''s bed passed, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took the initiative to lean over.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng originally thought that Yue Chen was playing some new tricks, but Yue Chen has always been very cynical, and his behavior is often unexpected, even if a person like him can do something bizarre.


    But when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng leaned over, he sensed a faint smell of blood on Yue Chen''s body!


    A **** smell came from under Yue Chen''s white clothes, as if it was on his left chest.


    Below the left chest is the heart, if something goes wrong in that place, even an existence like Yue Chen will definitely perish!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Yue Chen like this, and then asked softly, "How could the Supreme Demon Ancestor be so seriously injured?"


    Yue Chen opened his mouth, as if he wanted to answer the words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but he just opened his lips, and he was about to faint.


    Only Zi''er could do it for me: "My master had a battle with Su Baxian, then Su Baxian was so vicious, he even used the divine artifact to stab my master''s left chest, almost killing my master! We The master and servant are here today to ask everyone to seek revenge for Su Baxian. That Su Baxian is really too hateful!"


    Zi''er''s voice was transmitted far away in this empty square, and no gods, demons or immortal emperors answered.


    Zier and Yuechen probably don''t know what happened here before, and they don''t know what kind of big discussion was held here just now.


    After hearing what Zi''er said, all the immortal emperors and gods and demons were in an uproar.


    After this uproar, great fear inevitably arose at the same time!


    What kind of man is Su Baxian!


    Could it be that even Yue Chen is not his opponent at all?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng bit his lower lip, and when he saw Yue Chen who was about to faint, his heart was also greatly shocked!


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng saw that Yue Chen was swallowing the thread of fate with the spear orb, he already knew that Yue Chen''s realm was far above him!


    Could it be that even Yue Chen is not Su Baxian''s opponent, then who else among the heavens could possibly match him to Su Baxian?


    No one can answer this question!


    All the immortal emperors and gods and demons here have been shrouded in fear, even the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. This time, he finally can''t maintain that ancient state of mind.


    After seeing Yue Chen''s miserable appearance, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was even more certain that the gap between him and Su Yan was like a gulf, which was really difficult to bridge!


    It was Immortal Emperor Changsheng who took the lead in relenting, and he asked, "Miss Zi''er, I don''t know how long the Supreme Demon Ancestor and Su Baxian fought fiercely, and what means did Su Baxian use to hurt the Supreme Demon Ancestor? ?"


    When Immortal Emperor Changsheng asked this question, only those Immortal Emperors and Gods and Demons came to their senses!


    Yes, the details of this battle are also very important!


    Yue Chen''s strength and realm are very shocking, and he also forced Su Baxian to use the artifact of good fortune. With Zier''s description, you should be able to know how tyrannical Su Baxian''s strength is!


    However, there are also gods and demons who are already on the move. They have never seen Yue Chen so weak before.


    Therefore, they have already moved their minds - perhaps now is the best time to kill Yue Chen!


    A faint murderous aura was condensed among those gods and demons!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly raised his head at this time, with great determination in his eyes, "You better not have any crooked thoughts. If anyone dares to do something to the Supreme Demon Ancestor, then it will be difficult for me, Hongmeng!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also afraid that his deterrent power would not be enough, so he directly summoned Sintianmen.


    The Sintianmen was suspended above the nine heavens, and although it did not fall, it was only after the Sintianmen appeared that the imprint of the prisoners of sin on these gods and demons appeared.


    These gods and demons are all majestic but not virtuous, and it is definitely impossible to reason with them.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also understands this very well, so he directly threatens the Heavenly Sect. If any gods and demons dare to move, he will definitely use the Sect of Sins to suppress them mercilessly!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became murderous for a while, and some gods and demons did not dare to act rashly at this time even if they had ghosts in their hearts.


    If Sin Tianmen is suppressed, it is definitely not a joke!


    Yue Chen still looked sick, but at this time he was finally able to support his body and sit up from Zi''er''s body.


    After sitting up, Yue Chen was still very weak. After coughing several times, he said, "Su Baxian''s power is indeed well-deserved, and it is no less than that of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor back then."


    Yue Chen was once the nemesis of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and it was more convincing to say such words from his mouth.


    Yue Chen''s evaluation of Su Yan was extremely high, which was not beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Because when they were analyzing Su Yan''s strength just now, everyone was already shocked. At this time, it didn''t feel special to hear Yue Chen say such words.

 Chapter 4752： go to the ancient saint

    "What are the details of the battle between Supreme Demon Ancestor and Su Baxian?" asked Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    This is what everyone pays attention to!


    In this battle, I don''t know what kind of power Su Yan used, and what kind of power is that divine artifact!


    If they could hear the details of this battle from Yue Chen, it should be of great help for them to deal with Su Baxian in the future.


    I just listened to Yue Chen and said slowly, "Su Baxian''s realm is far beyond yours. He has already solved the causal puzzle, and he has entered the realm of not sticking to causality, and he can already handle fate."


    "What do you mean by this sentence?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help frowning.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not surprised that Su Yan could solve the mystery of cause and effect.


    Back then, Su Yan was extremely accomplished in this regard, and he created a sword move that would definitely hit the enemy. That sword move was a move that played with the law of causality.


    But when it comes to fate, if Su Yan solved the mystery of fate back then, I''m afraid he wouldn''t fall in front of them.


    This is probably the worst news I''ve heard today. If Su Yan has already solved the mystery of fate, it means that Su Yan''s realm has gone further than it was back then.


    As for strength, of course, needless to say, after the realm is improved, the strength will of course be improved!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Yue Chen on the sickbed, and felt that he had worked hard for nothing, risking his life to liberate Yue Chen, but he could only get such an ending!


    If Yuechen couldn''t beat Su Yan, who else could be his Su Baxian''s opponent among the heavens?


    I am afraid that only the resurrection of the two ancient emperors can break the wrist with Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expression at this time was extremely difficult to see.


    Yue Chen seemed reluctant to say more about the details of this battle and the power of the divine artifact.


    For Yue Chen, these are actually all the details, and the only key point is Su Yan''s realm.


    And Yue Chen''s evaluation of Su Yan also revolved around this point.


    But Yue Chen said: "What do you do with such compassion? Although he is very powerful, Su Baxian is not a perfect existence. There has never been an absolute invincibility in this world, nor a perfect God of War. As long as he is alive , there must be his weaknesses."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked Yue Chen, "Then what is Su Baxian''s weakness? Now that he has reached his peak inside and out, and he still has an artifact of good fortune, is there any weakness that we can take advantage of?"


    A creepy smile appeared on Yue Chen''s face, and he continued, "This weakness is naturally a secret. If I tell you that there is no one, it might even spread to Su Baxian''s ears. If he had noticed it in advance. If so, then there is no way to take advantage of this weakness.��


    Although Yue Chen was still lying on the sickbed, her incomparably coquettish purple eyes shone with amazing brilliance, he said, "I already felt that my existence was nothing, but I never imagined that Su Baxian would still be like this in this era. Interesting character! Hongmeng, I want to thank you for releasing me from the realm of sin."


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was suddenly thanked by Yuechen, he was also a little stunned, and he had no idea what Yuechen was thinking.


    I just listened to Yue Chen, who was sitting on the sick bed: "Don''t worry, everyone, when I recover from the injury, I will go to Su Baxian to work hard. It will be very interesting at that time. But before I recover from the injury, it will be troublesome. You entangle Su Baxian, don''t let him find me."


    The injury on Yue Chen''s body was much heavier than he imagined. He was not acting so weakly, but he was really so weak.


    Only after the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance is removed, will Yue Chen''s injuries begin to truly recover. Before that, Yue Chen will be in a very weak state.


    This is something that can''t be done, even Yue Chen himself can''t do anything about it.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You are already the most powerful being among us. Even you were severely injured by Su Baxian. What are we going to do to fight Su Baxian?"


    Yue Chen said: "Of course I know that relying on your strength alone may not be able to stop Su Baxian, so I''m not here?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Yue Chen, who had been seriously injured, and showed a very suspicious look. He only felt that what Yue Chen said was completely contradictory.


    Yue Chen immediately explained: "I really don''t have the qualifications to continue to compete with Su Baxian now, but I can recommend a few characters to you, Hongmeng, if you come over with my handwriting, you should be able to compare these few characters. Please come out, if they join forces, they will be able to suppress Su Ba first."


    "How many characters?"


    Yue Chen said: "There are three characters in total, one is my mentor, the other is my uncle, and the other is a congenital ancient sage."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yue Chen''s realm of strength is already so detached, so his teacher and uncle must be very powerful!


    And that innate ancient sage must be no trivial matter!


    But behind the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, an Immortal Emperor has come out. This Immortal Emperor looks very old and has a very sloppy image, but he is one of the strongest Immortal Emperors under Hongmeng, even more than Hongmeng. Be strong!


    This person is the Immortal Emperor Bai Chen who was on an equal footing with Emperor Long Jie that day.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen didn''t talk nonsense, and asked directly: "I don''t know which ancient sage?"


    There is a great relationship between Immortal Emperor Bai Chen and those ancient saints. However, he didn''t really believe that Yue Chen could invite the ancient sage out of the mountain with just a letter!


    The ancient sage has long ignored everything in this world!


    Whether it was Su Baxian winning, or Immortal Emperor Hongmeng once again killing Su Baxian, this kind of thing would have no meaning for those ancient saints.


    Perhaps it should be said that everything in this world is nothingness to the Old Sage. Since it is nothingness, then no matter what you do, it will be meaningless, and there is absolutely no need for it.


    Yue Chen glanced at Immortal Emperor Bai Chen and said directly: "You should be the descendant of the ancient sages, but your strength and realm are too poor, compared to those ancient sages back then, it is much worse, you don''t even have cause and effect. It''s a pity that we haven''t even figured out the truth of this world!"


    The strength of Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, those Immortal Emperors are obvious to all. If you say that he is bad, what about Immortal Emperors who are not as good as him?


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen said: "I asked you which ancient sage to invite, not to let you judge my cultivation."


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s temper has always been very strange, and even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t control him.


    Zi''er was very angry when she saw Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, and scolded: "Old man, you are so annoying! How can you talk to my master! If this is the realm of sin, do you know that you have died many times? !"

 Chapter 4753： Wanxiu Building

    The appearance of Zi''er showing off her claws looks very cute. Apart from being cute, even these powerful Immortal Emperors will never doubt Zi''er''s strength!


    If it wasn''t for Zi''er to open the cracks in the space, those gods, demons and ancient emperors would still remain in the realm of sin, and still would not be able to escape.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Chen''s expression at this time has become extremely serious, it seems that he cares very much about the answer to this question.


    If Yuechen can''t give him a satisfactory answer, I''m afraid he will never give up!


    At the same time, Su Yan didn''t know that a fierce confrontation was taking place in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Immortal Territory. Those ancient gods and demons and the Great Emperor were all troubled by his existence.


    In fact, Su Yan also has things to worry about.


    Kunlun Yuxu still retained the previous peace and was completely unaffected by the turmoil in the fairy world.


    Although it is said that many immortal domains have collapsed and immortal emperors have fallen outside, but the Kunlun Yuxu is still singing and dancing, and it is completely a piece of paper drunk.


    Su Yan never liked this kind of purely physical enjoyment.


    Because cultivators are supposed to have a pure heart and few desires, Kunlun Yuxu is so infatuated with money, which can be said to be completely opposite to Su Yanxiu''s way.


    After the original phoenix returned to Kunlun Yuxu, if it came as usual, of course, it would be a feast for the guests!


    Su Yan had no interest at all in this kind of banquet, but Primitive Phoenix almost immediately pulled his face down and said directly to Su Yan, "If you don''t attend, you won''t give face! Su Baxian, Gudu I agree that you took Peacock from here, but now you don''t want to give Gu Gu at all?"


    Primal Phoenix''s words were completely moral kidnapping, but Su Yan had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down in the face of Primordial Phoenix''s moral kidnapping.


    After seeing Su Yan sitting down, Primordial Phoenix personally poured the wine for Su Yan, and after having a drink with Su Yan, he smiled happily!


    The attendants at the banquet were all the quasi emperors and demon kings of the demon clan. These demon kings and quasi emperors may have average cultivation and strength, but the strength of flattering is a strong one!


    They first complimented the primitive phoenix as rare in the sky and unparalleled in the world, and then it was Su Yan''s turn!


    Primordial Phoenix was very satisfied with Su Yan, his son-in-law, so they boasted about Su Yan. Some of the words were too nasty, making Su Yan very embarrassed.


    When facing a powerhouse like Yue Chen, Su Yan''s state of mind was still calm, but in the face of a round of boasting by these demon kings, he had goosebumps all over his body.


    Looking at the primordial phoenix sitting high on the master seat and strolling leisurely, Su Yan can only sigh, this world is really a mountain and a mountain is high!


    Even if he doesn''t accept it, he can''t do it!


    Primitive Phoenix of course also knew that what the demon kings said were flattering words, but she, like almost all mortal women, still liked those nice words even when she knew that the other party was just flattering.


    Moreover, Primitive Phoenix always believed that he was born to be the protagonist, even if he was touted by those demon kings, it was a matter of course.


    After three rounds of drinking, Su Yan couldn''t wait to see Princess Kong Qian, and staying here was like sitting on pins and needles.


    Primitive Phoenix had already seen that something was wrong with Su Yan, but she didn''t say it.


    When the time was almost up, Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan: "Okay, Su Baxian, looking at your children''s affection, Gudu blushes for you, you are also a generation of overlords, the former master of the fairyland, can''t you see? Peacock really doesn''t think about tea and rice?"


    Su Yan was just about to defend himself, but who knew that there was already a demon king who answered Su Yan next to him, and the demon king said: "Of course, Immortal Emperor Su is an unparalleled existence in the world, it is only because he is infatuated with Princess Kong Qian! If it were another woman, I''m afraid that Emperor Su Xiandi wouldn''t even look straight!"


    Even Su Yan felt that what the demon king said was very good, he was indeed such an upright person.


    After the original Phoenix picked up the wine glass, he laughed and said: "Come on, he has several wives in Su Baxian, and I don''t know if he will be wronged when my peacock passed by? The lonely mother is still worried to this day. Will she be bullied?"


    Hearing Primal Phoenix''s words, Su Yan almost spit out a sip of wine.


    In the lower realm, Princess Kong Qian is the smaller Phoenix God of Destruction. I don''t know how many civilizations and creatures have been destroyed. She is the legendary God of Destruction.


    Primitive Phoenix actually said that Princess Kong Qian would be bullied. With Princess Kong Qian''s strong and somewhat domineering character, everything would be fine if she didn''t bully others.


    Of course, in front of the original Phoenix, this kind of words can''t be said anyway.


    Su Yan simply didn''t speak, just smirked while holding his wine glass. Anyway, those demon kings are very good at talking, so they will let them deal with the primitive phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix was not a long-winded person either, and after a few rounds of conversations, Su Yan was released from the banquet.


    After coming out of the palace, Su Yan quickly took a few deep breaths, only to feel that the air outside was much fresher than inside the palace.


    For this Kunlun Yuxu, Su Yan has been here many times, and if he wants to find Princess Kong Qian, he is familiar with it.


    Primitive Phoenix originally arranged for an immortal official to lead Su Yan on the way.


    But before the immortal officer walked out of the palace, he found that Su Yan had turned into a whirlwind and disappeared almost immediately.


    Princess Kong Qian also has her own palace, but she seldom goes to her own palace, and usually lives in the Wanxiu Building next to the original Phoenix Palace.


    Wanxiu Building is not just a seven-story building, there is also a very wide garden next to it.


    In this garden, not only many ancient fairy grasses that have been extinct outside are cultivated, but also many fairy birds are raised in it.


    When Princess Kong Qian has nothing to do, what she likes most is to play with all kinds of fairy birds in this garden.


    Interestingly, when Su Yan appeared at the entrance of Wanxiu Tower, the four guards didn''t recognize Su Yan at all, and they actually looked at Su Yan''s token.


    He also said that no one is allowed to enter the Wanxiu Building without a token, otherwise they will be killed.


    The original phoenix naturally gave the token, but the immortal official was still chasing Su Yan hard at this time, and it should take some time to arrive.


    Since Su Yan had already arrived at the door of the Wanxiu Building, he really couldn''t wait any longer, and could not wait to see Princess Kong Qian right away.


    Su Yan directly used a body-fixing spell, and the four guards were immediately unable to move!


    The only thing that can move is their eyes. There is a very strong panic in the eyes of the fourth brother guard!

 Chapter 4754： Flower thief Su Yan

    You must know that Su Yan only used the most basic body-fixing spell, not to mention immortals, the kind that can be easily mastered by Jindan cultivators in the lower realm.


    Although this spell is superficial, Su Yan''s realm is too high, even this kind of superficial spell, after Su Yan''s blessing, can already have an impact on the causal level.


    The four guards were naturally unable to compete at all, and almost immediately turned into four statues!


    Then Su Yan blew at the courtyard door, and the door of Wanxiu Building opened automatically.


    After Su Yan entered, he could see many Yao flowers blooming, and at the same time there was a very strange fragrance.


    It should be the fragrance of many flowers mixed together, becoming more and more refreshing.


    After Su Yan lightly sniffed this scent, he only felt that his whole body became incomparably lighter, and even the originally very strong alcoholism was suddenly sobered up a lot.


    And behind these flowers, you can also see pieces of fairy grass with strange colors. Most of these fairy grasses are varieties that have been lost in the fairyland, and many are out of print.


    If Wanxiu Tower is destroyed, those immortal grasses will completely disappear from the fairy world.


    These fairy grasses are swaying in the wind, and some deer can be seen jumping back and forth among the fairy grasses.


    These immortal deer were playing and playing, but when they saw Su Yan, a stranger, suddenly intruding, they all showed very curious expressions.


    These immortal deer should live in a very favorable environment. After seeing Su Yan, they did not become vigilant. Instead, they slowly moved towards Su Yan and seemed to want to say hello to Su Yan.


    Su Yan came here not to play with these deer, but to see Princess Kong Qian.


    When he saw the three big characters of Wanxiulou, Su Yan just remembered that it seemed a little bad for him to go upstairs empty-handed.


    After Su Yan turned his head, he saw many roses blooming on both sides of the road.


    These roses are bright red in color, almost indistinguishable from roses.


    Su Yan was moved, and planned to pick a flower and give it to Princess Kong Qian.


    Su Yan did what he thought of, gently plucked a flower, and then walked towards Wanxiu Lou with great interest!


    But before Su Yan approached Wanxiu Building, there was a sword light that strangled the gate of Wanxiu Building to pieces, and at the same time, this sword light also directly killed Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t know what to say for a while. He felt the murderous aura in this sword light, and at the same time, he shouted: "Flower thief! You accept your fate!"


    The owner of this sword light was a woman in goose yellow clothes, not Princess Kong Qian.


    This sword light has some doorways, it can be said that it has already entered the room, and the swordsmanship has been introduced.


    But how could he be able to deal with Su Yan with just entry-level swordsmanship?


    Su Yan stood still, letting the sword light sweep towards him!


    This sword light has just touched Su Yan''s body protection infuriating, and he is already defeated!


    The woman who made the sword did not expect that Su Yan''s strength would be so great, and she also showed a very surprised expression on her face.


    After the woman retreated, no flaws were revealed.


    There is a lot of rules between one take and one put.


    Her swordsmanship must have been trained by a famous teacher, and the swordsmanship from Ye Luzi would not be so well-organized.


    After the woman in yellow stood still, Su Yan was finally able to block her beauty.


    This yellow-clothed woman looked fifteen or sixteen years old. Although her face was very immature, she could already see that she had the talent to conquer the country.


    It''s just that her face hasn''t fully grown yet, and the appearance of the alluring country has always been a little bit worse.


    Su Yan looked at the woman in yellow and asked, "Who are you, why are you here, this is not Princess Kong Qian''s residence?"


    "Presumptuous! Do you still know that this is Princess Kong Qian''s residence? Is this place where a man like you can enter without authorization?"


    Su Yan only thought that the woman in yellow was very funny, and asked, "Are you Princess Kong Qian''s bodyguard?"


    "You''re the bodyguard!" The woman in yellow held her sword, still very vigilant about Su Yan, but she didn''t want to lose to Su Yan.


    But just after she finished speaking, she heard Su Yan say, "Yes, I am Princess Kong Qian''s strongest bodyguard, just let me in to see Princess Kong Qian."


    "Damn! Are you not a bodyguard?"


    Su Yan looked at the woman in yellow and said with a smile, "Little sister, you said I was a bodyguard just now, but now you say I''m not a bodyguard. What exactly do you think, can you tell me clearly?"


    "You are not a bodyguard! I just said nonsense!"


    "It''s not good to talk nonsense."


    "People didn''t talk nonsense!" The woman in yellow should have never met someone like Su Yan, and she didn''t know how to refute Su Yan for a while, and her face was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Although Su Yan thought this little girl in yellow was very interesting, he did not forget what his purpose of coming to this Wanxiu Building was.


    And Su Yan was holding a rose in his hand.


    Su Yan''s mind seems to have seen the reunion with Princess Kong Qian. Although all this has not happened yet, a sweet smile is already hanging on the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know why, just because of seeing Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan''s mood has become very good. It seems that he has come all the way to the other side of the mirror to the dream city, and then there is a high-dimensional space recently, These rushes and difficulties seem to be indifferent things!


    If there is any dirt in Su Yan''s heart, then Princess Kong Qian will definitely be able to help him heal.


    But in the eyes of the girl in yellow, how suspicious this man looked, especially when he was holding a flower just picked from the roadside!


    The girl in yellow has already made up her mind, and she absolutely cannot let Su Yan break in like this. She snorted heavily at Su Yan, and then said, "Do you know where this place is?"


    "This is Wanxiu Building, isn''t it all written on the sign? Are you illiterate? Little sister."


    "You don''t know how to read! You are really disgusting!" The little girl in yellow felt more and more that Su Yan was suspicious, "Wanxiulou is the residence of Princess Kong Qian, do you know that?"


    "Of course I know that this flower of mine is meant to be given to Princess Kong Qian. Look, now, do you like it?"


    "Bah! Flower picker!"


    Su Yan had an innocent expression on his face, "Little sister, you can''t say the word flower thief indiscriminately. If you say it indiscriminately, it will cause misunderstanding."


    But the girl in yellow said, "Aren''t you a flower thief? Flower thief, you''d better not take half a step, or my sword won''t have eyes."


    Su Yan looked at the girl in yellow with a speechless expression, and asked, "Is Princess Kong Qian upstairs?"


    The girl in yellow replied very alertly: "What does this have to do with you? Could it be that you have some bad thoughts?"

 Chapter 4755： Reunited with Princess Kong Qian

    The girl in yellow was still very wary of Su Yan, and obviously regarded Su Yan as a bad guy.


    With a red flower in his hand, Su Yan could only show a helpless smile.


    He had experienced everything in his life, and it was really the first time that he was treated as a flower thief, and he couldn''t explain or refute that.


    Because the evidence is now in Su Yan''s hands.


    Even if he wanted to defend himself, he didn''t know where to start for a while.


    What''s more important is that Princess Kong Qian hasn''t shown up yet. Could it be that Princess Kong Qian is not in this Wanxiu Building?


    At this moment, Princess Kong Qian''s voice came from above the attic: "What happened down there? Yi''er?"


    After the girl in yellow heard Princess Kong Qian''s voice, she glanced behind, and then looked at Su Yan with a very vigilant look.


    Then the girl in yellow replied to Princess Kong Qian: "Princess, a flower thief broke in here."


    "Flower thief?" Princess Kong Qian was also very surprised and surprised when she heard these three words.


    This is the palace of the original phoenix, how can there be a flower thief who can''t open his eyes?


    You must know that the rules of the original Phoenix are very strict, who would dare to do such things here?


    In confusion, Princess Kong Qian walked down from the attic and saw Su Yan with a smile on her face, and of course the rose in Su Yan''s hand.


    Princess Kong Qian was stunned for a moment, and then showed an expression of infinite surprise.


    Because she never imagined that Su Yan would kill Wanxiu Lou at this time.


    Originally, Princess Kong Qian thought that she would not be able to meet Su Yan for at least three thousand years.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan can still come to this Wanxiu Building!


    In an instant, perhaps because of too much excitement and joy, tears blurred Princess Kong Qian''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s expression is naturally very happy. He has spent so much effort to please Primal Phoenix, and even several artifacts of Primordial Demon were given to Primordial Phoenix, isn''t it just for the reunion with Princess Kong Qian today?


    At the moment of seeing Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan only felt that everything was worth it.


    Compared with Princess Kong Qian, the artifacts he paid were not worth mentioning at all.


    Princess Kong Qian not only has a face that looks down on the heavens, but more importantly, she has a relationship with Su Yan.


    From that day in Xumi World, Su Yan''s fate has been tied to this woman.


    And at the moment of seeing Princess Kong Qian, naturally many memories came to my mind.


    Under the mortal doomsday volcano, between several holy places


    When flying to the fairyland, Su Yan directly pulled Princess Kong Qian and dragged it directly into the fairyland.


    From today''s point of view, perhaps when Su Yan dragged Princess Kong Qian into the Immortal Realm that day, the fates of the two were intertwined.


    At that time, holding hands together was the cause, and becoming a husband and wife was the effect.


    Princess Kong Qian''s pair of eyes with different colors was full of disbelief, and then she looked at Su Yan, and said, "Su Lang? Is it really Su Lang? It''s not my eyes, right?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course it''s me, there''s nothing wrong with it, I''ve already persuaded your mother-in-law that I''m here to take you with me this time."


    The girl in yellow was already a little stunned at this time, and then she remembered some rumors about Princess Kong Qian, and then looked at Su Yan and said with a look of surprise: "Is this flower thief the legendary Emperor Xianwu?"


    Princess Kong Qian immediately said, "Yi''er, don''t talk nonsense, this one is not so good-tempered."


    Su Yan smiled, "If I had a bad temper, I would have come to Kunlun to ask for someone long ago. Even if I demolished all the palaces here, I would still see you."


    Princess Kong Qian said, "If you say something like this, Mother Mother will be upset again."


    Seeing that the misunderstanding had been resolved, Su Yan walked directly into the Wanxiu Building.


    And the girl in yellow also put away her long sword and stood aside.


    Su Yan walked over and was about to hug Princess Kong Qian directly, but she didn''t want Princess Kong Qian to escape directly from Su Yan''s hands.


    It seemed that there was already some estrangement between her and Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Princess Kong Qian with a bit of astonishment, and first offered the flowers in her hand, and then said, "You don''t know how much effort I put in to meet you, it''s so hard to meet you, why are you still playing with me? Is the little one here?"


    Princess Kong Qian snorted softly before saying, "I don''t know if you have me in your heart. Besides, there are so many beauties in your family. There are not many people in the family, and there are not many in the family."


    When women say such things, they are mostly duplicitous. If you continue to follow her words, it will be really finished.


    In fact, when a woman says this kind of thing, she has a kind of mind - you have to coax me.


    Of course Su Yan understood that, he used to support Princess Kong Qian, found a chair to sit down first, and then sat beside Princess Kong Qian himself.


    Then Su Yancai said: "How come one more of you is not much, and one less of you is not more, don''t talk nonsense, I have always cared about you, okay? Besides, we are husband and wife with hair, this point But no one can change things. Besides, if I lose you, where do I go to find such a bright and unparalleled wife?"


    Seeing that Su Yan was so sure, Princess Kong Qian felt a lot better, and even a bright and unparalleled smile appeared on her face.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but slander in his heart. Princess Kong Qian and Primitive Phoenix, the mother-daughter pair, are really temperamental, and they both like to be flattered by others and wear high hats.


    Su Yan then said a few words of compliment. When he said such words, the hardest thing to resist was his own face.


    However, once they were born and cooked twice, Su Yan became familiar with them in a few moments.


    Of course, there is still no way to compare it with the demon kings around Primitive Phoenix.


    Those demon kings who are flattering are the skills of thousands of years, and they can''t be compared with hard work overnight.


    Su Yan said again: "My old mother and I went to the Gate of Clear Sky first, and then to the other side. I presented several artifacts, including one of the highest artifact. Only then did your old mother allow me to pick you up. go."


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Is the other side of the world very interesting?"


    Princess Kong Qian is actually very active by nature. If there is a chance, she will definitely choose to traverse the heavens to witness those different scenery.


    Instead of being kept in this high attic, like a caged bird.


    Su Yan said: "Of course it''s very interesting, but to go to the other side, it''s a very long distance to go beyond the infinite deep space between the immortal world and the other side. But if you like, as long as the immortal world calms down, we can do it at any time. go with."

 Chapter 4756： you are murderous

    Princess Kong Qian was naturally overjoyed when she heard Su Yan''s words.


    At this time, Princess Kong Qian didn''t really want to go to the other side of the world. What she cared about was Su Yan''s attitude towards her.


    As long as Su Yan behaved very seriously and was willing to promise her on this kind of thing, it meant that he cared about her in his heart.


    As for whether or not to really go to the other side of the world, this is actually not important at all.


    Princess Kong Qian''s eyes were full of joy, and she even asked Su Yan to insert the red flower between her temples.


    Princess Kong Qian was originally beautiful and unparalleled. When the red flower was inserted between her temples, she was really more delicate and beautiful than a flower.


    Su Yan hugged Princess Kong Qian and was very excited.


    What I thought was that after taking Princess Kong Qian back, there would be nothing to worry about outside.


    The next step is to manage your own fairyland well, and first deal with the various external crises in the past.


    As for replacing the Jade Emperor and becoming the co-owner of the Immortal Realm, Su Yan was actually not very interested in this kind of thing.


    Because Su Yan had been in this position before, he knew that in addition to the authority and glory he had in this position, it was actually more of a responsibility.


    Not only should you be responsible for your own words and deeds, but also be responsible for all beings in the heavens and the world.


    This responsibility will be extremely heavy most of the time, like a shackle.


    So Su Yan doesn''t want to fight for it, it''s not really interesting.


    Cultivation is about a pure heart and few desires, but those Immortal Emperors are here to fight for fame and fortune in the end, they are simply inferior to those mortal hermits.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian talked for a while, and there was only joy in Princess Kong Qian''s heart.


    If it wasn''t for the girl in yellow who had been standing beside her, I''m afraid that Princess Kong Qian could not help but want to be more intimate with Su Yan.


    Instead of being like now, the two are sitting side by side.


    Su Yan asked Princess Kong Qian directly, "Should we go back now, or should we stay here for a few days and then go back?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Are you really in such a hurry?"


    "Uh, it''s not in such a hurry, as you like."


    Su Yan was a little strange, what happened, and why does Princess Kong Qian seem to be reluctant to leave this Wanxiu Building?


    In fact, it''s not that Princess Kong Qian can''t leave Wanxiu Building at all, but that she just wants to be alone with Su Yan.


    If she returned to Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, she would not be able to be alone with Su Yan at all.


    And there will always be a Jin Shiya pressing on her head.


    How good the alone time of the two of you is, if you go back, wouldn''t it look at Jin Shiya''s face again?


    Princess Kong Qian has her own considerations, Su Yan doesn''t care about all of this anyway, plus she spoils Princess Kong Qian a little bit, so she will naturally let her go in this matter.


    There is everything in Kunlun Yuxu, not only everything is supplied, but also the most luxurious version.


    It can be said that Kunlun Yuxu is full of extravagant atmosphere from top to bottom.


    The immortal world outside has already been greatly impacted, and it can be said that beacon smoke is everywhere.


    But in this Kunlun Yuxu, it seems that it has not been affected at all. It is still dancing and horses running.


    This extravagant atmosphere was naturally incompatible with Su Yan.


    From the day he practiced swordsmanship, Su Yan pursued the pursuit of simplifying everything, and he never cared about the enjoyment outside the body.


    If he cared about enjoyment, Su Yan would definitely not have the realm of today''s kendo saints, and he would not have achieved the achievements that he has now surpassed many immortal emperors.


    But since Princess Kong Qian likes it, she will go with her.


    For Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan is naturally full of pampering.


    During the period when Su Yan lived in Yuxu, Kunlun, Primitive Phoenix made a bit of a moth again, saying that he wanted to make up a wedding for Princess Kong Qian that the world knew.


    I want to invite the Buddha, the Jade Emperor, and all the wise people in the fairy world to attend the wedding!


    She is just such a daughter, if she really wants to get married, she must be extremely beautiful!


    Otherwise, she will lose the face of her primitive phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix has always attached great importance to face, which can be said to be a matter of face, and would rather die than give in.


    Su Yan just listened to the original Phoenix, and already knew that this wedding would have countless etiquette, and the whole process would definitely be very torturous.


    And he, Su Yan, will inevitably be manipulated by those officials for a long time, which is his least favorite thing.


    Su Yan did not immediately agree to this matter, but only said that he would take a long-term view.


    Fortunately, Princess Kong Qian wasn''t as ostentatious as her old mother, and she wasn''t too insistent on this matter, and naturally she didn''t need to bake Su Yan on the fire.


    this day.


    Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian enjoy flowers in Wanxiu Tower.


    Those birds and beasts were very happy around Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian was wearing a multicolored long gown with many diamond jewels inlaid on her clothes. When the sun shone on her body, those diamond jewels shone, making it difficult to look directly at them.


    However, these jewels also just brought out the extravagance of Princess Kong Qian.


    Princess Kong Qian''s temperament is graceful and luxurious, and it goes without saying.


    When she was holding a deer and fighting a few underage Bi Fang on her shoulders, it was as if she was the fairy princess of the forest.


    Su Yan saw the gentle aura between her brows and eyes, but it also had the charm of a mother in the world.


    A woman like her is as beautiful as a elf, and as far as her appearance is concerned, she is better than her old mother, the Primitive Phoenix, and Princess Kong Qian has always been recognized as the number one beauty by the demon clan.


    It is a great luck to have a woman like her.


    But after Su Yan passed, these birds and beasts dispersed immediately.


    Su Yan didn''t understand the reason, and only heard Princess Kong Qian say, "Su Lang, your murderous aura is too strong, it scares these children."


    Su Yan said strangely, "I haven''t moved my sword yet, and my murderous aura has been completely restrained and will never be released. How could they sense my murderous aura?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Perhaps you have killed too much, and these children will naturally be afraid of you, right?"


    The answer was reasonable. At this time, Yi''er came running from a distance and panted, "Princess, the big thing is bad, this time it''s really bad!"


    After Su Yan came, Princess Kong Qian''s demeanor was much quieter than before. After all, she was no longer a girl, but a woman.


    "It''s really unethical to be so panicked about something."


    After being reprimanded by Princess Kong Qian, Yi''er immediately stopped her panicked steps, and even after adjusting her breathing evenly, she said to Princess Kong Qian, "Master Princess, something really happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Even Su Yan was very concerned this time, because the immortal world outside had already become extremely chaotic.


    If something major happens, Kunlun Yuxu and his Su Yan will naturally be involved, and it is impossible to stay out of it.

 Chapter 4757： to save people

    Su Yan originally had a serious expression on his face, but after Yi''er told the matter, Su Yan suddenly showed a look of confusion between crying and laughing.


    The big thing Yi''er said was that the seventh son of Immortal Emperor Panyue was looking for some treasure, but it fell into it, and he could only ask his companions to send a message for help.


    This kind of thing happens all the time in Immortal Realm, and it''s really not a big deal.


    Su Yan originally had no interest in this matter, but who knew that Princess Kong Qian turned her gaze directly to Su Yan, and then said to Su Yan, "Su Lang, should we take care of this matter?"


    Su Yan didn''t understand what Princess Kong Qian meant, and said, "There seems to be no need to take action in this matter. Why are you familiar with this person?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "I was a good playmate when I was a child. If he has any shortcomings, I will definitely be very sad."


    Since Princess Kong Qian said so, then what else does Su Yan have to say? She can only prepare to take Princess Kong Qian on a trip to find people.


    When this matter was reported, Primitive Phoenix, like Su Yan, didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Because this kind of thing is too common, there are so many immortals in the fairyland, it can be said that the same story is being staged almost every day.


    Immortals who are not strong enough to explore those dangerous places, and then fall into them. To be honest, when Su Yan was not strong enough, this kind of thing happened.


    However, later Su Yan came to a realization in the predicament, and this turned the danger into a safe one.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue was still recovering from his injuries. He originally planned to save his son himself, but was stopped by the primitive phoenix.


    Primitive Phoenix had already arranged the troops, but Su Yan volunteered at this time, and Primitive Phoenix naturally handed over his troops to Su Yan for full command.


    The seventh son of Immortal Emperor Panyue is called Bai Yueying, who already has the realm of Immortal King, and the place where he fell seems to be called the Soul Temple.


    The name Su Yan had also heard before, but had never been there.


    Because the Soul Temple is not attractive to the monks of the human race, but it is a very mysterious ancient relic for the monks of the monster race.


    It is said that there have been many great emperors of the demon race who have triggered adventures in the Soul Temple, either by finding some heavenly material or earthly treasure, or by obtaining a very strange ancient inheritance.


    After going back and forth, the Soul Temple became more and more magical in the legend of the demon clan.


    Almost every year, many demons go to the Soul Temple to test their luck.


    However, those demons have always been around the periphery of the Soul Temple, and no one has ever dared to go to the center of the Soul Temple.


    The reason why Bai Yueying was trapped this time was because he hastily entered the center of the Soul Temple and triggered an ancient formation.


    Su Yancai swept Yue Chen under the eyes of the primitive phoenix.


    Primordial Phoenix gave Kunlun Yuxu''s troops to Su Yan to lead, and he was very relieved.


    Originally, Su Yan planned to make a quick decision. At most, she would take Princess Kong Qian alone to save people, but Primitive Phoenix did not agree. She arranged for many rising stars of the demon race to follow Su Yan''s side, as if she had already planned to go to Soul Saint this time. Temple''s journey to save people was regarded as a kind of trial.


    If these rising stars of the demon clan can get some guidance from Su Yan, then they will be able to flourish in the future, and their future will be limitless!


    Not counting Su Yan, Princess Kong Qian and the maid Yi''er, there are seven young talents from the demon clan alone, three men and four women.


    And these three men and four women each ruled a thousand soldiers, adding up to a total of seven thousand soldiers, making the whole team a huge soup.


    Su Yan has never been cold about leading soldiers.


    Dao soldiers can play a role to a certain extent, but they will also slow down the progress of the overall team.


    The speed of these Dao soldiers flying in the void universe is beyond Su Yan''s sight.


    Even if there are those mounts that can fly fast in space, the speed is still too slow.


    When they fly to the Soul Temple, it will be at least three months later.


    Immortal world is too broad, even the corners of the world can contain many galaxies.


    For the existence of these Dao soldiers and the Immortal King series, the Immortal Realm is almost an infinitely huge world, and it is impossible to measure the size of the Immortal Realm with their power.


    For the Immortal Emperor, the short-term distance, for these Dao soldiers and Immortal Kings, is a long journey that requires a long journey.


    Su Yan simply collected all the seven thousand soldiers and put them into his sleeves, and then took Princess Kong Qian and others to fly directly towards the Soul Temple at the fastest speed!


    The flying speed of the sword light that Su Yan differentiated was so fast that the surrounding starlights had changed into flowing light waves, as if a straight line quickly swept toward the rear!


    After seeing these starlights receding towards the back, I can''t help but have an illusion: as if they are going beyond time and heading to the unknown future at an incredible speed!


    The flying speed of the sword light differentiated by Su Yan has already considered the strength of these immortal kings. Su Yan was afraid that it would be too fast and their bodies could not bear it. King.


    Compared to Su Yan''s usual speed of Yu Jian''s flight, it was at least two-thirds slower.


    But even at this speed, these Immortal Kings have been amazed.


    Only Princess Kong Qian can still adapt to this speed, because she originally flew very fast, which is a great talent inherited from the original phoenix.


    In fact, when Su Yan cast Qiankun in his sleeve just now, the seven immortal kings of the demon clan were already extremely amazed.


    When they saw Su Yan waved his hand, he put 7,000 soldiers into his sleeves, without any hesitation.


    After flying with Su Yan''s sword light again, they were shocked to realize that Emperor Xianwu''s power was much more powerful than they had imagined.


    On the way there, Princess Kong Qian and Su Yan told a lot of allusions about the Soul Temple, not so much allusions, but rather legends that were widely circulated within the demon clan.


    There are many unreasonable places in these legends, but Su Yan did not rush to refute them, and just listened carefully to Princess Kong Qian telling these legends.


    Princess Kong Qian had also been around the Soul Temple, but after walking around, she felt that it was not interesting and left.


    However, in the era before Princess Kong Qian left the Immortal Realm, the demon clan were already very keen on the Soul Temple.


    Many great emperors of the demon race used to haunt near the Soul Temple.


    Immortal Emperor Panyue has visited the Soul Temple many times.


    Su Yan said: "There is no need to say more about those monster emperors. It seems that the primitive phoenix has always been unconcerned about this so-called soul temple?"

 Chapter 4758： a designated storm

    Princess Kong Qian didn''t think much about it before, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, it seemed that this was indeed the case.


    The original Phoenix seems to have never been to the Soul Temple, and is very indifferent to all the legends of the Soul Temple.


    Su Yan could probably understand the state of mind of the primitive phoenix. Most of these so-called legendary places are based on rumors, and there are not many truly magical places.


    If there are a hundred such legendary places, at least ninety-six of them are deceptive places.


    The remaining four are places where some hidden old monsters live. Those hidden old monsters often make some special arrangements in order to avoid being disturbed by others.


    Occasionally, some monks broke into these arrangements, and then these monks could not explain the many magical experiences they encountered in them because of their lack of realm. Finally, after these encounters were passed on, they were processed by art, and they often became Incredibly bizarre.


    But it also deviates greatly from the actual situation at the beginning.


    In fact, at the level of Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix, you can know that most of these legendary places are fake, and the places where there are so many genuine goods are not easy to disturb.


    Therefore, the exploration of these mysterious places by these Immortal Kings, in the view of the existence of the series of Su Yan and the Primitive Phoenix, is actually no different from that of a child playing a house.


    there''s really not much to say


    But this time, since it was Princess Kong Qian''s friend who fell, Su Yan would have to die.


    For that so-called soul temple, Su Yan really didn''t have much expectations.


    The Soul Temple is not located on that fairyland, but in a broken galaxy.


    This galaxy is called the Lingwo Galaxy, and if you want to say it, it really has some origins with Su Yan.


    Back then, Su Yan and an ancient emperor named Zhongwo God fought a battle here, and the galaxy was broken. Lingwo galaxy was one of the broken galaxies.


    The ancient emperors of that year have long since perished, leaving only Su Yan alone here to sigh.


    Maybe even the most powerful gods and gods can''t be against time, no matter what imprint you have left in the fairy world, or what great achievements you have made, or what kind of transformation you have done to this world.


    All of this is ultimately unable to escape the sanction of time, and everything will eventually be wiped out by time.


    Su Yan talked to Princess Kong Qian slowly about the battle that happened here with the ancient emperor.


    Now that this matter is said, Su Yan''s tone is somewhat relaxed. Playful, and occasionally makes Princess Kong Qian laugh.


    But back then, Su Yan couldn''t laugh at all, he and the ancient emperor were definitely fighting for their lives!


    It''s a battle with your life and all your fame!


    At that time, all the battles in the fairy world were so unreserved, even if it was to smash the star core and destroy the civilization between those galaxies!


    Unlike today, even the immortal emperor''s fighting skills will be somewhat restrained.


    The immortal kings of the demon race were also intoxicated, and if possible, they all wanted to hear more stories about Su Yan.


    It would be even better if they could listen to Su Yan''s teachings to them.


    Before they knew it, Su Yan and the others had approached a khaki planet.


    This khaki planet is called the Devil Star by the demon clan.


    There are no creatures on this planet, and the sky is full of yellow sand. When the violent sand and dust is lifted up, it will reach the sky, forming a desert tsunami that is overwhelming!


    In the desert tsunami, even the power of a true immortal is difficult to resist.


    When Su Yan and the others descended to this planet, an extremely violent sandstorm was unfolding.


    Normally, if there is a sandstorm, those true immortals will not choose to fall on the Devil Star, because doing so will undoubtedly be very dangerous.


    But this time they had Su Yan open the way, so there was no fear in their hearts, but they were all eager to witness the peerless and invincible power of Emperor Xianwu!


    I saw Su Yan casually stretched out a finger.


    This finger points to the sandstorm below!


    The sandstorm was originally connected to the sky, at least tens of thousands of meters high, but after being gently pointed by Su Yan, it actually solidified in the air like this!


    Not to mention the immortal kings of the demon clan, even Princess Kong Qian doesn''t know what kind of power Su Yan is using!


    It is possible to artificially press the pause button to toss such a huge sea of ??sand.


    They originally thought that Su Yan would create a huge barrier to completely isolate the sandstorm from the outside.


    But what happened in front of them is obviously not the case, Su Yan''s power is much more powerful than they imagined.


    Su Yan was too lazy to explain the reason, and landed directly downward.


    Following Su Yan''s landing, the dust that had fluttered into the sky began to fall towards the bottom.


    There is still wind blowing around, but the wind has become very warm, and there is a sense of breezy comfort


    Those immortal kings naturally feel very incredible!


    A banshee king complimented: "I can''t believe that the power of natural disasters can''t match the divine power of Emperor Xianwu! Emperor Xianwu is really too strong!"


    The demon clan has always respected the strong, and the power generated by Su Yan''s casual finger has already convinced all the immortal kings of the demon clan.


    The power that Su Yan pointed at his fingertips was the powerful power that they had been pursuing all their lives.


    They also heard Su Yan tell about the battle with the ancient emperor.


    From this casual finger, they can already understand that the battle between Su Yan and the ancient emperor broke the galaxy, it is not an exaggerated adjective!


    But what actually happened!


    Su Yan said, "The Temple of Souls should be right below. We don''t need to delay the ancient times. We can just go back after saving people. This place is too desolate, and even the spiritual energy of immortal essence is very thin, so it is not a suitable place for cultivation."


    Just now, the fairy king said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, there are three layers of restrictions on the periphery of the Holy Land of Souls. These three layers of restrictions are very powerful. Shall we just break in like this?"


    "It doesn''t matter what the restrictions are, just go in directly." Su Yan said, "I''m here for everything, you don''t have to worry."


    The Immortal King laughed happily and said: "I thought it would be a little dangerous to come to the Soul Temple this time, but I didn''t expect to meet the Emperor Xianwu, and we probably don''t need to do it later, and we can understand the Soul Temple without making a move. Internal secrets, it''s a worthwhile trip."


    The female fairy king said again: "Emperor Xianwu is very powerful. If I can practice with Emperor Xianwu for a long time, even if it is to be a maid, I am willing."


    Princess Kong Qian seemed to be very dissatisfied with the words of the fairy king, but Su Yan said, "You are all the descendants that Primitive Phoenix values. Even if I want it, Primordial Phoenix may not be willing to give it to me."

 Chapter 4759： living temple

    The expressions of these demon kings have become very relaxed.


    Although the Soul Temple was a very dangerous place, if Su Yan was there, as long as they didn''t kill them on purpose, then no matter what the danger was, Su Yan would definitely be able to protect them.


    Su Yan randomly changes a magic formula, and the power is already what these Immortal Kings must look up to.


    If he could follow Su Yan into the deepest part of the Soul Temple, it would be even more desirable.


    As Su Yan and the others descended, Sha Hai gradually became calmer.


    In this golden sand sea, you can also see some very severely corroded cliffs.


    And the most magnificent mountain has long been hollowed out and built into a very majestic and solemn temple.


    Two statues of patron saints can also be seen outside the temple.


    It''s just that after too long, the statues of these two patron saints have already become very mottled.


    One of the statues had half of its head missing.


    After landing on the dunes, Su Yan first released the seven thousand soldiers.


    Soon the seven demon kings each led a thousand soldiers to complete the arrangement of the formation.


    This formation was used for early warning, and it didn''t have much lethality.


    Su Yan actually didn''t need this formation to give an early warning, but since these people followed him here, they had to find something to do for these people.


    Only the temple was left in front of Su Yan''s eyes, and he was fascinated by the statues of the two patron saints for a long time.


    Princess Kong Qian saw that Su Yan didn''t speak for a long time, so she asked, "Su Lang, have you seen any clues and know who built this temple?"


    Su Yan did not deny it, and said directly: "This should be the temple built by the twelve gods that year. The twelve gods believed in the dragon **** emperor. This should be the dragon **** god''s temple. The two statues at the entrance are carved with The gods of war Bai Qi and the source of disaster in the twelve clans. These two gods of war were also known in the past."


    Only Su Yan knew about these things.


    After the remnants of the twelve clans left the fairy world and went to the old world, most of the palaces and temples of these gods were deserted.


    Some were later found by Terran monks, but after the epoch change, even the most knowledgeable Terran monks did not know what these buildings were used for.


    So many speculations and legends arose.


    There is only one layer of prohibition on the periphery of the temple, and two layers of prohibition are inside the temple.


    This layer of prohibition contains a divine power, which is enough to suppress all monsters!


    This layer of prohibition is invisible to the naked eye, and the demon clan does not know how this sacred prohibition is arranged, what is the principle of operation, and many strange associations will naturally arise.


    However, all of this was very clear in Su Yan''s golden eyes, and it could be said that there was nothing that could be hidden.


    Su Yan could see a golden circle of light circled in the sky above, and a structure that emerged from the ring of law was slowly rotating.


    And what constitutes the golden circle is the rune of the twelve clans.


    This golden aperture is not in the physical universe in front of you, but in a higher latitude parallel space.


    This ensures that the ban will work forever without fear of being broken by external forces.


    It is also the most common method used by the twelve clans.


    Among the seven demon kings, the oldest is a tiger demon king.


    The Tiger Demon King introduced Su Yan. Their demon clan have been exploring this temple since they discovered it, and they still found something.


    The prohibition outside the temple is only to suppress the demon power. After entering the interior of the temple, it will enter the second layer of prohibition.


    The second level of prohibition is much more powerful than the first level of prohibition!


    Even the demon king of the quasi-emperor series will be suppressed, and even create a strange illusion that the soul will be automatically separated from the body.


    After the third layer of restriction, this feeling will become stronger and stronger, and the fit between the soul and the body will also decrease together, and even create a strange illusion that you can''t control your body at all!


    Because these three levels of prohibition directly act on the soul, this place is called the Soul Temple.


    And even if the powerful monsters explore here, they will generally be within the scope of the third-layer prohibition, and they will never go beyond the world beyond the third-layer prohibition.


    This is not actually a rule, but an unspoken rule that everyone defaults to.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Panyue''s son Bai Yueying was trapped inside the Soul Temple this time was because he broke this unspoken rule and rashly entered deeper into the Soul Temple.


    The Tiger Demon King explained all this clearly, and Su Yan nodded while listening.


    After the tiger demon king finished speaking, Su Yancai said, "There is actually another universe inside this temple, right?"


    "Indeed."


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already walked towards the temple in front of him. The moment Su Yan stepped on the threshold of the temple, he only felt a strange force enveloped him!


    This is the second level of prohibition mentioned by the Tiger Demon King!


    This layer of prohibition is much more powerful than the external prohibition, and only affects the soul and immortal essence.


    If it is shrouded, the immortal essence in the body will indeed feel sluggish.


    However, the operation of divine power was completely unaffected.


    And at the moment of entering the temple, Su Yan also seemed to have stepped into an extremely strange space.


    There is a sense of perversion in the void, and then a sense of tearing from space teleportation!


    That is to say, from the moment they stepped into the gate of the temple, they had already entered a different dimension and were no longer on the original Devil Star.


    In front of me is a dark corridor, and some colorful murals can be seen on the walls of the corridor.


    These colorful murals should have been destroyed, and many places are not coherent, but the content of the carvings is very uniform, and the Protoss is carrying out a sacrifice.


    Seeing these murals, Su Yan already had a bad premonition in his mind.


    The demon clan said that this is the temple of the soul, which is completely nonsense.


    This should actually be the place where the Protoss did their living sacrifices.


    The so-called live sacrifice, as the name suggests, is the ritual of sacrificing living beings or living animals in a digging way.


    In ancient times, those Protoss did have such a **** tradition.


    The objects of living sacrifices may be animals, but more should be protoss.


    Of course, they would not use their own tribesmen for living sacrifices, but would choose prisoners of war for living sacrifices.


    Originally, the twelve clans had been fighting endlessly, and it was impossible to lack prisoners of war after fighting each other.


    The places used for living sacrifices here are generally very evil.


    Moreover, this space seemed to be infinitely large. After Su Yan''s spiritual sense was spread out, he couldn''t find where the boundary was.


    It seems that these labyrinth-like corridors can be extended in this mysterious space indefinitely.

 Chapter 4760： Infinite power with a flick of a finger

    Su Yan already had a bad premonition in his heart, and directly said to Princess Kong Qian: "This is not some kind of soul temple, but a very sinister place. You don''t know what to do here, yet you dare to break in so easily."


    Princess Kong Qian said, "What''s wrong, Su Lang, is there something wrong?"


    Su Yan said: "This should be the sacrifice temple of the Fudi clan among the twelve clans of the year. The so-called sacrifice temple is a place for living sacrifices. I feel that there is a problem with this sacrifice temple. It can be said that it is very evil. I''m afraid it is not the Dragon God Emperor. , but an ancient evil god. If that Bai Yueying is captured by the ancient evil god, I''m afraid it will be a little troublesome."


    Because he was afraid of Princess Kong Qian''s misunderstanding, Su Yan said directly: "I am not afraid of the ancient evil god, but this is no longer the space of the fairy world, we may already be in a sub-space somewhere, and in the sub-space it is equal to The home of the evil god, if you want to fight him, I''m afraid there will be some trouble."


    The rest of the demon kings were speechless, and Princess Kong Qian''s maid, Yi''er, became very nervous.


    She only felt a gust of wind blowing from behind her, as if there was some indescribable terror hidden in the dark depths of the temple.


    Su Yan asked the Tiger Demon King directly, "Since you have been here before, you should know how to approach the third level of ban, right?"


    "If I go back to Immortal Emperor Su, I naturally know about this."


    Su Yan said directly: "Let''s lead the way, we''d better make a quick decision, because I have a very ominous premonition in my heart, and my premonition has always been accurate."


    After hearing Su Yan say this, a solemn expression finally appeared on the faces of those demon kings.


    Just how monstrous Su Yan''s mana was, they had seen it clearly just now. If even Su Yan said that this place was dangerous, it would only mean that this place must be extremely dangerous!


    Another banshee king said: "Emperor Su, according to you, this is the place where the twelve clans used to perform live sacrifices. If there is to be a live sacrifice, then there should be an altar? Could it be that Bai Yueying has now been killed? Trapped in the altar?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s also possible."


    After the Banshee King got Su Yan''s affirmation, she showed a very happy expression.


    But Princess Kong Qian didn''t like these Banshee Kings very much. Although she didn''t say anything with a cold face, everyone could sense Princess Kong Qian''s displeasure.


    For this time, Su Yan naturally didn''t have much to say.


    The Tiger Demon King led the way, and everyone quickly marched through the various unique signs on the promenade.


    The demon clan has been exploring the corridors in this mysterious space for many years, and they have long figured out a way to pass the second layer of the ban.


    This set of roads is not dangerous, but it passes through several secret rooms. There should be treasures in these secret rooms, but they have been attacked long ago.


    Even the lamps originally used for lighting have been stolen.


    Regarding this, Su Yan was really speechless to the extreme.


    In the end, the Tiger Demon King brought Su Yan and the others to the front of a gate.


    This gate is very tall and looks very ancient, and at the same time, symbols of ancient times can be seen on the door leaf.


    These symbols Su Yan were all too familiar with, and the Golden Sky Talisman was derived from these symbols.


    It''s just that these symbols show blood, and this blood looks very fresh and bright!


    After seeing these symbols, the Tiger Demon King couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, and then said to Su Yan: "Xiandi Su, when we came here last time, there were no such symbols on the door, and these symbols seem to be written in blood. Who would write symbols in blood here?"


    Before Su Yan answered the Tiger Demon King''s question, Princess Kong Qian had already asked, "Could this blood be Bai Yueying''s blood? Will he be okay?"


    Su Yan looked at the door in front of him and the spell on it, and said, "These are the blood of the human race, not the blood of the demon race, but who would kidnap the true immortals of the human race and come here as a living sacrifice?"


    Su Yan also became extremely puzzled at this time. The spells on this heavy gate were all spells used to communicate with gods and demons and perform live sacrifices.


    Regardless of the purpose of these spells, almost all of them have something to do with bloodshed and killing. Even the Twelve Clan will definitely not use it easily.


    What made Su Yan even more strange was that the descendants of the twelve clans were almost all in the old world. In today''s immortal world, who else would perform this kind of living sacrifice?


    While thinking about it, Su Yan snapped a finger!


    Although Su Yan was just a flick of a finger, a terrifying divine power burst out!


    Perhaps this divine power is nothing to Su Yan himself, but to the demon king and Princess Kong Qian''s maid, Yi''er, this is definitely a power that is so terrifying that they can''t resist it at all!


    This force is not only huge, but more importantly, it is so powerful that they can''t resist at all, and at the same time, an uncontrollable trembling feeling arises from the bottom of their hearts!


    It seems that they will be completely destroyed by this terrifying force at any time!


    Su Yan''s expression didn''t change at all, as if it was only natural to use such terrifying power at the flick of a finger.


    Princess Kong Qian also had a happy expression on her face, and it was obvious that she had long been accustomed to Su Yan''s powerful power.


    The power of Su Yan''s flicking and flying out destroyed the spell on the gate, and the spells of the blood priests wanted to counterattack Su Yan, but in the face of the destruction of divine power, the counter-attack spell was destroyed almost immediately!


    Then the heavy door opened slowly.


    Su Yan''s destruction of this blood priest''s counterattack is simply an understatement, but those demon kings knew that if they faced the blood priest''s counterattack, they would have no resistance at all, and they would definitely be sucked away by the blood priest. , turned into a mummified corpse and died.


    Su Yan said, "This is the third level of restriction, right?"


    The Tiger Demon King hadn''t regained his senses yet, when he heard Su Yan''s sudden question, it took a long time for him to really react.


    After waiting for the reaction, the Tiger Demon King said directly: "It is indeed like this. Emperor Su, shall we go in here?"


    "Well, this place is very evil, and there should be someone walking in front of us. Although I don''t know what their purpose is, if we are too slow, they might really use Bai Yueying as a sacrifice to live sacrifices. Coming to such a far place, it should always be a success in saving people."


    Su Yan said these words very easily, and then he was the first to step into that door.

 Chapter 4761： Mysterious Consciousness in the Void

    After seeing Su Yan''s terrifying ability with just a flick of a finger, those demon kings were already more convinced by Su Yan, and they all followed Su Yan towards the other side of the gate.


    And just after Su Yan stepped through this incomparably heavy door, that sense of perversion came again!


    That''s right, after crossing the door just now, they entered a brand new space.


    There is also a mysterious space in the mysterious space, which is simply an infinite nest of dolls!


    If it is in the subspace, many laws are different from those in the fairy world, but it can really go on like this indefinitely.


    Therefore, Su Yan has already determined that this place is very likely to be the lair of some ancient evil **** in the subspace.


    The Voldi clan among the twelve clans did not know what happened, but they actually got mixed up with the evil gods of these warp spaces, and built a temple for the evil gods to perform blood sacrifices.


    This incident must have been extremely secret back then. If it were to spread out, I am afraid that the senior members of the Voldi clan would be thrown into the world of sin by the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor.


    After entering this space, the third-layer prohibition was directly suppressed.


    Princess Kong Qian was born with a powerful divinity, which was inherited from the original phoenix.


    This also means that Princess Kong Qian is absolutely different from other monsters, so when facing the two bans just now, Princess Kong Qian hardly felt anything.


    But after crossing that heavy gate, even Princess Kong Qian couldn''t support herself.


    Princess Kong Qian is still like this, and the rest of the demon kings are even more helpless, and all of them have turned pale.


    The tiger demon king said to Su Yan, "It''s really strange here. When I came here last time, the restrictions here were there, but they were not so strong. Are the ordinary people doing the ghosts?"


    Su Yan looked at the Tiger Demon King and asked directly, "You said that the restrictions here are stronger than before?"


    The expression on the face of the tiger demon king has already become frowning and frowning, and said: "It is true, although the previous ban was violent, but it only locked most of the immortal essence, our demon clan can at least move freely here. Yes. But now we have a very difficult time even walking."


    These demon kings seem to be weaker than each other. Under the suppression of the ban, three demon kings are almost unable to maintain their human form and have turned into their true colors.


    Princess Kong Qian also felt dizzy and asked Su Yan, "Su Lang, what happened here, how could it make people feel so uncomfortable?"


    There was only one guess left in Su Yan''s mind at this time: the ancient evil **** that the Voldi clan sacrificed most likely has recovered.


    With the revival of the ancient evil god, the terrifying power in the temple will also revive along with it.


    The ancient evil **** was in a deep sleep before, so the power of prohibition also weakened along with the power of the source.


    And after the recovery of the ancient evil god, the power of the ban will naturally increase along with it!


    However, this is only speculation.


    Because up to this point, Su Yan didn''t find any aura from the ancient evil god.


    If there is an ancient evil **** in the depths of this temple, then the evil god''s aura must be hidden from Su Yan.


    Su Yan gently supported Princess Kong Qian and said, "Don''t worry, I will break this restriction right away, and you will feel better."


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan weakly. She wanted to speak, but the restriction seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, and she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    The rest of the demon kings were even more unbearable, and some of their bodies had already turned into demon bodies.


    Su Yan supported Princess Kong Qian while using a trance technique.


    The so-called trance method is to let one''s soul come out of one''s body.


    After Su Yan''s spirit came out of his body, he did not stay in the subspace in front of him, but directly entered the higher latitude space.


    And in Su Yan''s hands, there is naturally an extra red lotus dance!


    When Su Yan took Honglian Tianwu in his hands, it was as if he had the whole world in his hands!


    The momentum of the whole person is completely different from before!


    The red lotus sky dance slowly exudes a circle of fire, and after the fire falls, it turns into a lotus flower and opens up in this higher dimensional space!


    And not far from these blood-colored lotus flowers, Su Yan had already seen the ring of Dharma spinning slowly!


    This rotating ring of jurisprudence like a crown is the source of the ban!


    As long as you break the ring of the second-turn jurisprudence, you can break the ban!


    If Su Yan did this, everyone in this temple would wake up!


    Including the ancient evil **** who may have recovered.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about that at all. He only slaughtered twenty-nine ancient gods. What if this ancient evil **** was so powerful?


    With Su Yan''s current strength and realm, there is no need to fear any gods at all, but these gods should fear him Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan had extremely strong self-confidence in his heart, he did it when he thought of it!


    I saw that the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand turned into a blood-red streamer and flew out!


    And in an instant, your ring of jurisprudence violently blasted red flames!


    The crimson flame broke down the Ring of Dharma almost immediately!


    When the ring of jurisprudence is broken, the restriction will naturally be impossible to maintain!


    There was also a circle of shocks in this space!


    Su Yan''s soul watched the collapse of the Ring of Dharma, and was about to take the Red Lotus Sky Dance back into his hands, and then return to the real space.


    But at this time, an extremely huge divine sense came from the distance of this high-latitude space!


    There is a strong sense of anger in this spiritual sense, and it seems that Su Yan is very angry because he broke the prohibition of the Ring of Jurisprudence!


    But Su Yan didn''t care whether he was angry or not, and chose to face this spiritual sense head-on!


    The impact of the divine sense turned into an extremely exaggerated tsunami!


    There seems to be a huge idea of ??landslides and fissures sweeping towards Su Yan!


    But suddenly, Su Yan''s godhead began to shine, and at the same time, he turned into Shiva''s dharma body!


    When the four-armed Shiva dharma body appeared, the divine power of destruction suddenly became as vast as the sea!


    In the face of the vast destructive power of the sea, it is difficult for even a powerful **** to support! What''s more, it''s just a thought!


    Destruction Divine Power directly shattered this idea, and said in the sky: "You are really over the top! How dare you take the initiative to challenge me! I don''t care if you are the owner of this temple, and I don''t want to care about you and me. What kind of deal did the Twelve Clan have? I''ll do my own business, and I''ll leave after I''m done. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. If you dare to bother me, don''t blame me for being rude!"

 Chapter 4762： another door

    Su Yan''s words contained great murderous intent and majesty.


    And after that divine sense was shattered by Su Yan and pushed back the divine power of destruction, the other side also fell into silence.


    No matter who the owner of that divine sense is, he should have felt the horror of Su Yan''s destruction of divine power by now, not to mention that Su Yan still has an artifact of good fortune in his hand.


    If he could be smarter, he would not provoke Su Yan again, and everyone would naturally be able to avoid the river water.


    But if he couldn''t see the situation clearly and still wanted to compete with Su Yan, then he would be embarrassed, Su Yan would never mind to slaughter the gods here again!


    Killing those gods would definitely not have any psychological burden for Su Yan.


    The other party''s divine sense did not respond for a long time. After Su Yan snorted heavily, he retracted his divine soul into his body.


    After Su Yan recovered his soul, he saw that Princess Kong Qian and the seven immortal kings of the demon race had returned to normal.


    After the powerful restraint that shrouded them was shattered by Su Yan with the red lotus dance, they were really indescribably refreshing.


    It was as if he was carrying a mountain on his back, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    But after Su Yan took away this mountain, they immediately became refreshed.


    Princess Kong Qian hugged Su Yan warmly, and whispered in Su Yan''s ear, "Su Lang, you are really amazing!"


    The rest of the demon kings also respected Su Yan.


    Su Yan felt that it was nothing, just breaking a restriction, it was just a little effort.


    However, that divine sense just now made Su Yan very concerned.


    The space on the third floor is like a labyrinth, with various corridors, corridors, and secret rooms intertwined.


    In some secret rooms, corrupted medicinal pills and some treasures of heaven and earth can also be seen.


    The demon clan has been exploring this third floor for a long time, and even if there is any treasure, it was taken away by the demon clan who even explored here at the beginning.


    In this day and age, it is very difficult to find an ancient magic weapon here, unless it is a stroke of luck.


    This is also the reason why Bai Yueying is going to explore the restricted area outside the third-layer restriction.


    Because that kind of place is inaccessible, there might be some powerful magic tools left by the Protoss.


    The so-called pursuit of wealth and risk, as long as you can find a magic weapon, it is a worthwhile trip!


    But this so-called wealth and danger also go hand in hand. Obviously, Bai Yueying is not the lucky one that fate loves.


    The temple on the third floor is still like a labyrinth, but here, the mark of the demon clan still exists.


    Those areas can be entered, and there are traps and formations in those areas, which are clearly marked.


    Su Yan originally thought that the road leading to the so-called restricted area was one door after another. After all, they just came in and passed through one door after another.


    But the Tiger Demon King took Su Yan and the others to a very special place.


    The floor tiles of the temple stopped abruptly in front of it, and there was an empty darkness ahead, which seemed to be a black hole in the universe.


    But in this darkness, another image of an angel appeared. This angel''s whole body is made up of special space energy, and there are six pairs of different wings behind it!


    The image of this angel should look like a woman, she just hovered above the dark space, and the wings on her back kept flapping!


    After seeing this angel, Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian glanced at each other, because the image of this angel is inexplicably very similar to the original phoenix, especially the twelve wings on the back, which are exactly the same as the original phoenix''s twelve fire wings. !


    This is so strange!


    Could it be that the evil **** of this temple has something to do with the primitive phoenix?


    At this moment, Su Yan thought very simply, Primordial Phoenix has always been unrestrained, maybe the evil **** in this temple is also Primordial Phoenix''s old lover.


    It is very likely that after the two parties spent the spring night together, the evil **** has always been obsessed with Primordial Phoenix, and then built such a gate to commemorate Primordial Phoenix and his original relationship.


    Su Yan originally wanted to say these words to Princess Kong Qian, but after all, there are many other demon kings here, so it is really inconvenient to say these words.


    But before Su Yan could speak, Princess Kong Qian stood on her toes, hooked Su Yan''s neck, and whispered in Su Yan''s ear, "Tell me, do the gods behind this temple know what to do? Is it the old friend of the mother-in-law?"


    It turned out that Princess Kong Qian had the same suspicions as Su Yan.


    It''s just that this suspicion still lacks a little evidence!


    It can''t be said that this angel has twelve wings behind it and it is a primitive phoenix, right?


    Although the Twelve Fire Wings are indeed the iconic shape of the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan said, "Although I have some doubts, whether this is the case or not, we still have to go to the next floor and ask the person concerned to find out. How are we going to enter the next floor, from the body of this female angel?"


    The tiger demon king said: "That''s right. After entering the next floor, it is equivalent to entering an unknown realm, and I don''t know what kind of dangers there will be."


    Before the Tiger Demon King could finish speaking, Su Yan interrupted him, "There won''t be any danger, even if it does come, I will help you to resist it."


    The tiger demon king said: "This is natural. We have already experienced the power of Immortal Su, and it is really powerful. Even if the master of this temple is resurrected, I am afraid that he will not be the opponent of Immortal Su. ."


    When the Tiger Demon King said these words, there was a flash of inspiration in Su Yan''s mind, but in the end, Su Yan still didn''t catch this fleeting inspiration.


    Su Yan faintly felt that at the bottom of this temple should not be so simple.


    This time, it was Su Yan who took the lead in entering it.


    This female angel''s body is completely composed of energy body, and when she penetrated from her lower abdomen, this time there is still a sense of tearing.


    Obviously, Su Yan and the others once again entered a brand new space.


    Here, one layer after another, even Su Yan couldn''t find the coordinates of his return.


    But this is okay, as long as Su Yan''s strength is still there, he can shatter all the void at any time and lead these demon kings back to the fairy world.


    After entering this brand-new space, this time, it is finally no longer to see that the same cloister has all kinds of secret rooms.


    And Li is no longer a huge labyrinth without borders, but transformed into a palace.


    The style of this palace is obviously marked by a special era, and it is absolutely impossible to be a product of this era.


    There is only one color of black in the huge palace. Whether it is various buildings or decorative items, it is pure black. Coming here seems to be equivalent to coming to a dark country.

 Chapter 4763： Silent Palace

    Princess Kong Qian said, "Bai Yueying should be here. Shall we scatter to find Bai Yueying''s whereabouts?"


    "Why disperse? I can just scan the entire palace with my spiritual sense. If he is really here, he cannot escape the scanning of the spiritual sense."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, his spiritual sense immediately rose up, as if he had transformed into a giant, staring at the different palaces here from a high altitude.


    The infinite Qionglou and Yuyu are all presented under Su Yan''s eyes. In front of these gods'' eyes, everything is destined to be invisible!


    There are many palaces here.


    The original Phoenix''s Kunlun Yuxu has the most buildings among all the fairy worlds, but compared to this place, it still pales in comparison.


    The palaces here are enough for millions of people to live in them.


    But in such an expansive palace, there was silence and no sound.


    Su Yan was also puzzled at this time, even if this is the subspace, why did the Voldi clan among the twelve clans build so many dark palaces here?


    In Su Yan''s view, this is a totally unreasonable behavior.


    Because it is impossible for the Voldi clan to use so many palaces, after painstakingly and laboriously building so many palaces, and then doing nothing just to idle these palaces?


    Wasn''t the Voldy clan''s head broken?


    As Su Yan''s spiritual sense expanded, he finally reached the border of the palace, and beyond the border of the palace was a dark ocean.


    The dark sea was constantly beating the coastline, and there was no life in this dark ocean, which showed that this vast ocean was definitely a dead sea, just as depressing and heavy as this dark palace.


    Su Yan quickly took back his spiritual sense, and then shared everything he saw with Princess Kong Qian and the demon kings.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, those demon kings also showed very strange expressions. They also did not know what the purpose of this palace and this space was opened up.


    But Princess Kong Qian asked Su Yan a moment later, "Su Lang, do you think this is a ghost house?"


    The so-called yin house is also a cemetery for the dead.


    It''s dark here, and if it''s a shady house, it makes sense.


    But what kind of characters can enjoy such a vast and gigantic mansion?


    When Su Yan thought of this, a name had already appeared in his mind��Dragon God Heavenly Emperor!


    If this is really the tomb of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, then the object of the living sacrifice can also be clear, it is the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor himself!


    But who is the consciousness that Su Yan collided with in the higher latitude space just now?


    It can''t be the Dragon God Emperor, right?


    The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor was killed by those ancient emperors. Su Yan was not very clear about what happened in the middle.


    There should be a lot of articles in the middle. After all, since the birth of the heavens, there have only been two heavenly emperors, and these two heavenly emperors have made great achievements!


    Even death is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary, ordinary thing!


    Because their death often represents the end of an era and the beginning of a new era.


    Su Yan pondered at this time.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Didn''t Su Lang have Bai Yueying''s spiritual thoughts just now?"


    Su Yan said: "There are only us here. Apart from us, I haven''t caught the anger of a living person. Bai Yueying has either been killed or is not here at all."


    After listening to Su Yan''s analysis, Princess Kong Qian frowned slightly and said, "I hope he''s fine, after all, he''s a good friend of mine when I was young, sigh, after I came back to the Immortal Realm this time, I really felt that things were different, and I was with me back then. Most of the friends who played well have already fallen, and there are only two or three who have not fallen. I have never had any friends."


    Hearing what Princess Kong Qian said so pitifully, Su Yan couldn''t help hugging Princess Kong Qian, comforting her and saying, "Jiren has his own good looks, he will be fine. And although I didn''t find any living people here just now, But it turned out that there was a very high probability of a door leading to the next level."


    "Ah? How come there is still a gate here?" The Tiger Demon King showed an incredible expression.


    After coming here, he thought he had reached the bottom of the temple.


    But I didn''t want Su Yan to say: "There are at least nine floors here, which corresponds to the nine layers of hell, so I agree with the statement that this is a house of hell. At least it can''t be a soul temple at all, it is definitely a place of sacrifice related to death. ."


    Su Yan''s words were too firm, and none of the demon kings dared to refute him.


    Originally, the demon clan knew little about everything here, and everything was pieced together based on the scales and claws that they already knew. There are inevitably omissions and deficiencies in the middle.


    Su Yan said, "Come with me, there is not only a door leading to the next floor, but there should be some good things."


    As Su Yan spoke, he was already flying with Jin Yun, and the demon kings hurriedly followed behind Su Yan, and their expressions became incomparably excited!


    If he can find something good here, then Su Yan will definitely not compete with them. If he can get a treasure for no reason, who can resist this temptation?


    After Su Yan flew over the moat beside the palace, he landed in front of a four-story building.


    There is a lotus golden platform below this building.


    The so-called lotus golden platform is a three-tiered base. Generally, only the highest specification buildings used to worship Tianyu will use the lotus golden platform.


    This building looks like a solitary palace, but from a distance you can see that it is very imposing.


    Su Yan stepped directly onto the golden lotus platform, and then pushed open the door of this building.


    When the door was pushed open, the blood inside immediately spread to the outside!


    On the ground, I saw many mutilated limbs piled up together, like **** thrown on the ground at will.


    Inside this palace, you can see an altar, and you can see that nine heads are neatly stacked on the altar.


    There are definitely more than nine people on the ground. Blood has already covered the palace. To do this, at least 100 people must be slaughtered!


    Princess Kong Qian was completely unprepared. After seeing such a **** scene, she was still very impressed. She couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The rest of the demon kings also showed very solemn expressions.


    Then the Tiger Dynasty touched the blood on the ground lightly, he stared at his wounded and sticky blood and said: "These are all monks from the human race, and there is no blood from the demon race mixed in. It''s strange, how can there be so many here? The corpse and blood of the human monk? And it seems that there are still people running in front of us?"

 Chapter 4764： blood sacrifice scene

    Su Yan looked at the **** scene inside the palace and said, "Someone here just performed a blood sacrifice. It''s interesting that these people don''t know who they are, but they dare to play such a **** trick in this era. They are not afraid of Tiantiao''s punishment. ?"


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already stepped into this palace. Su Yan''s feet did not land on the floor full of blood plasma, but walked in the void.


    Those demon kings also showed extremely solemn expressions. They looked at Su Yan from Yongyang, and then the tiger demon king asked, "Emperor Su, what should we do next? It seems that the other party is already ahead of us."


    Su Yan said: "Of course, continue to follow and see what tricks they are playing. Since Bai Yueying''s body is not here, it proves that he has not fallen. Maybe he has been held hostage by the other party."


    When Su Yan spoke, he kept scanning the altar. The heads neatly arranged on the altar were men and women, old and young. They should be true immortals of the Immortal Realm.


    These true immortals must have experienced great pain and fear before Song Chaowang, so that everyone''s expressions were very distorted.


    Even Princess Kong Qian felt very uncomfortable after seeing it.


    And the mystery is above the altar!


    I saw many horizontal pillars layer upon layer, which seemed to lead to the unknowable God!


    Su Yan stared at these Tianzhu for a moment, and seemed to be thinking about how to go to the next floor. Those demon kings knew that Su Yan was thinking about a problem, so they all became extremely quiet, for fear of disturbing Su Yan.


    Su Yan suddenly said, "Peacock, have you ever been to **** when you were in the mortal world?"


    "Did you say Hell of Flames? Of course I''ve been there. It''s not as scary as the legends say. It''s actually a very boring place." Although Princess Kong Qian didn''t know why Su Yan suddenly asked this question, she was still an old man. Honestly grew up with Su Yan''s problem.


    Then Princess Kong Qian just listened to Su Yan: "Then do you want to see what the **** in the immortal world looks like?"


    "Ah? There is actually a **** in the fairy world?" Princess Kong Qian was really surprised. Hell should belong to the branch of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, a place used to punish those mortal wicked people.


    The immortal world is above the heavens, and the true immortals are also above all living beings. Of course, the **** on earth cannot control the immortal world.


    It was the first time that Princess Kong Qian had heard that there was a so-called **** in the fairy world.


    The expressions on the faces of the rest of the demon kings were as surprised as Princess Kong Qian''s. It was the first time they heard that there was a so-called **** in the fairyland.


    However, Su Yan changed his expression to an extremely determined expression: "Peacock, I will never deceive you, in fact, in the era of Emperor Haotian, there was really **** in the fairyland, and those gods who were punished by Emperor Haotian would be punished. Locked in hell, tormented forever."


    "I have never even heard of Haotian Emperor," Princess Kong Qian said.


    This is actually not to blame for Princess Kong Qian. Many characters in the immortal world have risen in the new era. They don''t know about the powerhouses of the previous era, let alone the more ancient Emperor Haotian.


    Su Yan said: "Even if you don''t know, it''s fine, you just need to understand that Emperor Haotian is the strongest **** after the world was created, and any **** who doesn''t obey him can''t beat him."


    "Then what?"


    "The **** opened by Emperor Haotian was originally to suppress the gods. Later, the second emperor of the heavens, the dragon **** of heaven and earth, followed the example of Emperor Haotian and built a world of sin, and suppressed it with the gate of sin."


    After Su Yan talked about Sintianmen, Princess Kong Qian finally said: "I''ve heard of Sintianmen, but it is a very remote place. Back then, the Jade Emperor also sent some rebellious emperors into Sintianmen. ."


    Su Yan said: "Very well, since you know the Sintianmen, the place we are going to enter next is a place similar to the world of Sinland under Sintianmen, and it may be a little dangerous. But as long as I am here, the problem should not be big."


    Su Yan''s words contained great confidence, and of course Princess Kong Qian would have the greatest confidence in Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian said, "Then Su Lang, how can we enter it?"


    "This matter is easy to handle, as long as we also do blood sacrifices."


    A banshee king showed a horrified expression and said, "Are we going to capture so many true immortals here and kill them all?"


    Su Yan said, "We''ve already fallen behind others, and it''s too late to go back and capture the real immortals, and I don''t like to treat living people as high-quality sacrifices. They are so troublesome."


    Those demon kings showed puzzled expressions, not knowing what Su Yan was going to do.


    I saw Su Yan cut his fingers with sword energy, and a drop of golden blood fell from his fingertips, and the stone altar that dripped on the altar suddenly seemed to boil!


    Even the neatly arranged heads were dissolved together.


    Those demon kings showed very incredible expressions, not because of the strange changes on the altar, but because Su Yan''s blood turned out to be golden!


    In the legend of Kunlun Yuxu, only the blood of the primitive phoenix is ??golden!


    Even Princess Kong Qian only inherited a part of the original phoenix''s divinity, so even Princess Kong Qian never had golden blood!


    And Su Yan''s blood turned out to be pure gold!


    Pure golden blood has many meanings in the legends of the demon clan. The creator and the **** of creation in the legends of the demon clan possess golden blood!


    That''s why the primitive phoenix is ??recognized by the demon clan as their ancestors, and they believe that they are related to the primitive phoenix.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s blood turned out to be pure gold now, how could these demon kings not be shocked!


    Su Yan didn''t feel anything, but said indifferently, "Sacrificing with a drop of my blood is enough."


    This drop of golden blood contains the divine personality of destroying the gods and the almost invincible divine power.


    A drop of pure divine blood has infinite wonderful uses, and it can surpass the lives of many true immortals in sacrifices!


    As this drop of pure divine blood fell on the altar, a triangular symbol gradually appeared on the altar, and then another triangle appeared inside the triangle!


    After the two triangular symbols appeared, the pillars above the altar also swayed together.


    Everyone can sense that there is an overwhelming power to be injected from above!


    The above is obviously the dome of the building, but they don''t know what happened, but they feel that the above seems to contain the power of the sky!


    And above the sky, there is also a peerless master who is enough to master the power of the sky!

 Chapter 4765： breath of sin

    This peerless ruler is of course the Clear Sky Emperor, and it is not the first time that Su Yan has come into contact with the power of the Clear Sky Emperor, so he is not too surprised.


    And Princess Kong Qian and these demon kings were exposed to the power of Emperor Haotian for the first time in their lives, so they all became very surprised!


    Because this aura of power has faintly surpassed the heavens!


    The existence that can exert this power is only more powerful and terrifying than the original phoenix!


    These monsters have a very simple understanding of the world. They always think that the Primitive Phoenix is ??one of the strongest in the world. They never thought that even their ancestor Primitive Phoenix would be left behind one day. !


    This force turned into a beam of light that directly penetrated the altar.


    Princess Kong Qian and those demon kings both showed very incredible expressions.


    The scene in front of them has completely surpassed their understanding of the world.


    In their cognition, how could there be **** in the fairyland?


    The appearance of this beam of light can be said to have broken their inherent worldview.


    When these demon kings were still stunned, they only heard Su Yan say: "The situation has become a little out of control now, it will become a little dangerous after going down from here, everyone lean on my side, don''t walk around, Because if it is too far away, if there is any danger, I may not be able to take care of it."


    Since Su Yan has said such things, it means that the road ahead will definitely be very difficult.


    And where will Bai Yueying be caught and go to Belle?


    Before Su Yan stepped into that beam of light, even he himself never thought that this journey would become so full of unknown and mysterious.


    He originally thought that this Soul Temple was nothing more than that, and he just came over to clear the customs and rescued people and it was over.


    But I didn''t expect that the development of things and my expectations were completely different from one dimension. Now that even the Hell of the Clear Sky Emperor was going to enter, it is naturally possible for what will happen next.


    When Su Yan entered that beam of light, he immediately saw a crimson world.


    Here the sky is crimson, the earth is crimson, and even the river flowing in the distance is crimson.


    The crimson river is full of blood, and many huge bones can be seen by the river. These huge bones come from those ancient creatures.


    These ancient creatures may have been extinct long ago in the prehistoric era.


    "This is the legendary hell? How can it be so peaceful?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    Su Yan replied: "It should be, yes, it is exactly the same as the ancient book records I read back then, everything here is bloody, and all this **** color is the brand of the realm of sin! This place is also full of sinful breath. , there can be no second place in the world like this."


    The "breath of sin" that Su Yan mentioned was actually completely undetectable to them. All they could sense was a lot of ominous auras, which made them very uncomfortable.


    But I can''t say so much.


    But all of this was naturally evident in Su Yan''s pair of divine eyes.


    The smell of sin pervades every corner of this world!


    It also turned this place into the most desperate world!


    The breath of sin is impossible to cultivate, no matter who falls here, it will be consumed by the breath of sin infinitely, even those powerful Immortal Emperors cannot be spared.


    This is where the breath of sin is most terrifying!


    To put it simply, the breath of sin can be understood as a poisonous substance with long-term damage, even the level of the Immortal Emperor is completely unstoppable.


    However, the breath of sin invades the body very naturally, even those demon kings will not feel any serious discomfort in the body.


    Although the effects of all these are subtle, but over time, it will be very terrifying.


    The Tiger Demon King said, "Emperor Su, what should we do next?"


    Su Yan pondered for a moment before saying: "I use my spiritual sense to scan this hell, if we find anything, we will go there immediately, if that Bai Yueying hasn''t died, he should be in this layer of hell. "


    Su Yan was about to release his spiritual sense, but he didn''t want this time. Suddenly, a divine sense swept down towards Su Yan!


    This divine sense is very powerful and very ferocious. It seems that it will not only spy on Su Yan, but also knock down Su Yan''s divine sense at once!


    The other party can be said to be completely unkind!


    Moreover, Su Yan was caught off guard by the sudden arrival of this divine sense, and even he did not know where this divine sense came from, not from the sky, not from the earth, nor from the blood-colored river!


    Su Yan suddenly woke up, this spiritual sense should have been shot from a higher dimension!


    Then Su Yan suddenly opened those golden eyes.


    After the pair of golden eyes opened, they immediately exuded endless divine might!


    Those demon kings and Princess Kong Qian were the first to bear the brunt, and they couldn''t even stand up because of this divine might!


    The spiritual pressure generated by Shenwei is very strong, making these demon kings and Princess Kong Qian very uncomfortable!


    Just standing by Su Yan''s side and trying to breathe has become a very difficult thing, even if Su Yan didn''t target them.


    If Su Yan''s divine might was against them, I''m afraid their situation would be even more difficult!


    "This is the presentation of the top realm and power in the fairy world?" The hearts of those demon kings couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    For Su Yan''s power, he was naturally impressed to the extreme!


    The Tiger Demon King never thought that there would be such a terrifying power in this world!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that Su Yan just mobilized the power in his body, and before it turned into a real lethal power, these demon kings couldn''t bear it!


    You must know that the Immortal King is the backbone of the Immortal Realm. Great emperor-level characters are rare in the Immortal Realm. The Immortal King is already the ultimate power that most immortals can pursue!


    And what they are pursuing is not even Su Yan''s toe!


    Su Yan has no time to take care of these demon kings now, the sudden suppression of divine power makes Su Yan very angry!


    To suppress Shenwei involuntarily in this way can already be seen as wanting to fight Su Yan and the others!


    Soon Su Yan discovered the divine sense that was against him in the high-dimensional space!


    This divine sense is not the one that he had just confronted with him next to the ring of law in the same high-dimensional space, but another divine sense.


    This spiritual sense is also very powerful, but it is very sinister and cold!


    If the master behind this divine sense is a god, it is most likely an evil **** from ancient times!

 Chapter 4766： horror shock

    After Su Yan''s Divine Sense collided with this Divine Sense, Su Yan immediately discovered that this Divine Sense did not contain powerful divine power, and his master should be a human cultivator.


    In that case, the blood sacrifice that Su Yan and the others saw just now should also be the masterpiece of this human cultivator.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan Su Yan directly magnified himself as a godhead and transformed into a giant of a thousand zhang.


    The Dharma body of Lord Shiva is also standing in this high latitude space!


    The surrounding information flow turned into colorful streamers, passing by the giant.


    God Shiva''s eyes are not angry and arrogant, and a pair of golden eyes seems to be able to watch the three realms and see through all the secrets!


    At the same time, the hands of the gods of destruction have changed into four different instruments.


    When the demon bell in the hands of the **** of destruction shook, the bell turned into ripples and spread out in this mysterious high-dimensional space!


    The sound of the bell represents the ultimate power of destruction. After the blessing of the magic weapon, the power of destruction has reached a brand new and terrifying height!


    In the ringtone, after that spiritual sense was impacted, it seemed to have become very angry!


    The master of Divine Sense immediately wanted to confront Su Yan head-on!


    Su Yan is really rare to encounter such a tough person. If he wants to fight, Su Yan will naturally not be afraid!


    The confrontation in this higher dimensional space is carried out in the form of spiritual thoughts. Although it is a confrontation between spiritual thoughts, it is still very dangerous, and once the impact on the spiritual thoughts is injured, even if it is not Even the Dragon Slayer Battle Physique couldn''t help Su Yan recover.


    However, Su Yan is Su Yan!


    It doesn''t matter how strong the opponent is or what kind of power he cultivates, Su Yan can''t be afraid when facing any enemy!


    Just because he is the unparalleled Xianwu Emperor!


    Soon, the divine sense transmitted by the other party contained the impact of the spell, so Su Yan frowned slightly: "Is it a master of Wu Zong? Impossible!"


    The Great Sorcerer that Su Yan had learned before, a master of Wu Zong, was far from this level, and it was impossible for the Great Sorcerer to put his spiritual sense in a higher dimension.


    To do this, at least have the ability to not stick to cause and effect.


    Not sticking to cause and effect is not an ordinary realm.


    Only one of the 100 great emperors can see through the cause and effect, but even if he can see through the cause and effect, he may not be able to extract himself from the cause and effect.


    The other party''s spiritual sense is very profound, and it is also very strong, and it seems to have an advantage over Su Yan''s spiritual sense!


    No wonder he dared to use his spiritual sense to directly confront Su Yan in this higher latitude space.


    After all, Su Yan is not a true magician and warlock, so it is not surprising that his spiritual sense is inferior to the other party.


    After all, these beings who can achieve the top of the heavens, they also have the strongest talent, and have the best luck, each person can be counted as the son of destiny in his own story.


    There must be countless powerful enemies defeated, and the record must be very brilliant.


    In this battle of spiritual senses, although Su Yan did not have the advantage, after the opponent''s spiritual sense collided with his, he almost immediately retreated.


    Why do you still have to retreat immediately when you have an advantage?


    It was only because the other party noticed that Su Yan''s divine sense contained divine power of destruction.


    The change in the nature of Destruction Divine Power is really not covered. There is almost no power in the heavens that can be compared with Destruction Divine Power! And it represents the Godhead of the Lord God!


    The other party might not know Su Yan''s identity, but once he came into contact with the surging divine power of destruction, he already knew that he was competing with a main god, and then the other party took back his spiritual sense.


    It seemed that he did not want to have a head-on conflict with Su Yan.


    But how could Su Yan let him go?


    The divine sense he had just suppressed so rashly just now, if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s strength, he would have already crushed all the demon kings into meat sauce.


    If you don''t want to give face, it''s because the other party didn''t give face first, and he used this kind of killer move indiscriminately when he came up!


    Su Yan took back his divine sense from the high latitude space and flew straight up!


    At the same time, there is already an extra red spear in his hand!


    This red tassel spear looks so sharp, and at the same time has a divine power that is difficult to describe in words!


    Those demon kings were immediately stunned by the breath of the divine artifact. This was the first time they had seen the divine artifact in their lives!


    That breath has made them tremble!


    Just getting close to the divine artifact, I already felt extremely frightened!


    This is a kind of intense fear that comes from the deepest part of the soul and cannot be erased by any means!


    This fear condensed above everything, making them unable to bear it at all, and wished they could kneel down and worship in front of Su Yan!


    When these demon kings face the divine artifact, they are the same as when mortals face the divine artifact. It''s like the ants on the ground encounter the plane in the sky, and they don''t know what language to use to express their amazement.


    For these demon kings, the divine power and divine power produced by the divine artifact is simply something from another world, and it has completely surpassed their inherent cognition.


    And after Su Yan took off, he directly threw the divine artifact in his hand!


    A crimson light and shadow appeared directly in the void, and then the divine artifact disappeared!


    When it reappears, it seems to be thousands of miles away!


    Although the naked eye can''t see where the enemy is at all, Su Yan can know that the divine artifact has accurately hit the enemy!


    The red lotus sky dance clearly conveys the texture of tearing flesh and blood. Although at this moment, it is thousands of miles away from the red lotus sky dance, but Su Yan still feels that clear feeling!


    It seems that the red lotus sky dance has become a part of Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan also has strong confidence in Honglian Tianwu. As long as Honglian Tianwu is thrown out by him, he has never missed the moment!


    Su Yan stared into the distance like this, those demon kings still didn''t know what was going on, they didn''t know about the confrontation of spiritual sense in higher latitudes, they only saw Su Yan launching the red lotus sky dance in his hand. !


    Only heard a roar from the sky!


    This roar contains emotions such as fear, surprise, anger and so on!


    It seems that the entire continent is shaking, and countless cracks are spreading from the horizon toward this side!


    A lot of blood is coming out of the cracks in the earth!


    And there were many cracks in the sky. Obviously, after Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance hit the opponent, the opponent was shocked and angry!


    It was this emotion that made the other party extremely irritable, triggering this round of terrifying shocks!

 Chapter 4767： sky and earth change

    The fission of heaven and earth came to an abrupt end in front of Su Yan!


    If it is to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, then there is absolutely no power in this world that can compare to Su Yan''s divine power of destruction.


    In the same way, if he wants to stop such destruction, other powers are absolutely no match for his divine power of destruction.


    Seeing that the vibration of heaven and earth came to an abrupt end, the faces of those Immortal Kings showed very surprised expressions.


    Now they finally understand what it feels like to be an ant.


    And it''s ants on the lawn where two elephants are fighting.


    I saw Su Yan stretched out a hand, and when he lifted it gently, the red lotus sky dance flew back to Su Yan''s hand from a distance.


    Princess Kong Qian asked with concern: "Su Lang, this person seems to be very bad, but he is very powerful. Do we have to conflict with him?"


    Su Yan replied, "Don''t worry, this is all a small scene. An enemy of this level can''t beat me. The enemies that Primitive Phoenix and I dealt with are much more powerful than this."


    Su Yan''s words are really not bragging, Yue Chen''s power is much stronger than this human cultivator.


    If he thought that he could be on an equal footing with Su Yan if he had the realm of not sticking to cause and effect, then he was really wrong.


    "Who are you? How dare you hurt me!"


    This roar came from the sky.


    At the same time, there are also dark clouds rolling from afar!


    These dark and dense clouds flew very fast, covering the sky in front of them in a blink of an eye, and then changed into a human face, which looked very strange and very irritable.


    He stared at the ground below, and soon found Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, as well as the seven demon kings.


    The owner of this face was extremely angry, and he was out of anger for Su Yan''s sneak attack just now!


    "No one has been able to hurt me for many years. You are really brave! Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have a general artifact of good fortune? Do you know what it would be like to provoke me? Down!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan laughed out loud and said, "I''m sorry, but if you have an artifact of good fortune, you can do whatever you want. If you don''t accept it, you can get a divine artifact of good fortune yourself!"


    Su Yan''s words made the owner of a face show an increasingly angry expression, and he was already extremely anxious at this time.


    But Su Yan seemed to dislike that the other party was not angry enough, and then said: "I have already angered you, standing in this sky, without taking any harm, what do you think the end is? What can you give me? end?"


    The owner of the dense cloud really became more and more annoyed. There were lightning and thunder in the sky, countless thunders streaked across the blood-colored sky, and coupled with the fission of the earth, it seemed that the end of the world had come, and the terrifying destruction would come at any time!


    The strong coercion in the sky has almost reached its limit.


    Those demon kings in this scene only feel that they are really ants on the ground, and they have no resistance at all to the punishment that the opponent may come!


    But this kind of scene is really a trivial scene for Su Yan. Back then, Su Yan and those ancient emperors could shatter the galaxy. How could such a small scene frighten Su Yan?


    Which of the ancient emperors in the Eternal Era did not possess such an ability to penetrate the sky and the earth?


    But in the end, it was not the same defeat in his hands, Su Yan.


    Su Yan raised his head, facing the face that the thick cloud turned into, and said directly: "I came here to find a boy from the demon clan, his name is Bai Yueying, he should fall into your hands, right? Hand over people when they know each other.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the dense cloud''s face became even more angry: "What did you say! There is a kind of you who will repeat what you just said!"


    Su Yan said, "You''re not deaf. Can''t you hear what you just said? I''ve never liked talking nonsense to others. If you''re a little bit sensible, just follow my words, otherwise you might end up in the dead of today. here."


    "You really have a big tone, do you know who this seat is?" said the master of the cloud.


    Su Yan smiled, "Does it matter who you are? You are basically an insignificant fish to me. But I think you should at least know my name, I am Emperor Xianwu."


    The owner of the dense cloud originally planned to laugh at Su Yan after Su Yan found out about his family, but I am afraid that he would never have thought that what he heard would be the name of Emperor Xianwu!


    After hearing the four words of Emperor Xianwu, the owner of the dense cloud suddenly fell into a huge shock!


    First of all, a very strong doubt appeared in his heart, that is, how did Emperor Xianwu come here? This is really impossible!


    A hint of doubt appeared in his heart, suspecting that the other party was using the name of Emperor Xianwu to scare him.


    However, the surging divine power of destruction, the divine artifact of good fortune, and the formidable aura just now were all showing that what Su Yan said was definitely not a lie!


    But the owner of the dense cloud almost laughed out loud, he said to Su Yan: "What if you are Emperor Xianwu? You are alone now, and we have four top-notch old monsters here. After killing you, you can just take away your divine artifact! If you are not afraid of death, take one step forward!"


    The voice of this thick cloud fell, and three different powerful breaths rose between the heavens and the earth, as if to respond to his words.


    This time, Princess Kong Qian also said: "This old man is really not afraid of death, he has no idea who he is provoking! Su Lang, don''t talk about you this time, this palace can''t bear it anymore!"


    A smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, applauding what Princess Kong Qian said.


    If others encounter the four old monsters so provocatively, I am afraid they will persuade Su Yan to give up because of the other party''s momentum, but Princess Kong Qian never extinguished the war, and this courage alone has compared many women.


    Su Yan raised his head high and said directly to the thick clouds in the sky: "Do you know what you are talking about? But that''s fine, the ancients like you should have been swept into the dust of history long ago. It��s gone, and now this era no longer belongs to you, so I��m here to do the job of cleaning up the garbage!��


    "You! Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian! Do you really think one can deal with the four of us?"


    "I was able to deal with twelve ancient emperors at the same time back then. I wonder how you four old monsters can compare to those ancient emperors back then? Humph! If you want to fight, you can fight, where is there so much nonsense!"


    Seeing that Su Yan''s fighting spirit was so high, the owner of the dense cloud couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly put on an extreme anger!


    For a time, sand and stones flew in the sky, and the color of the world changed!

 Chapter 4768： take the initiative

    But what if the world changes?


    Such a small scene was determined not to frighten Su Yan.


    At this time, the expression on Su Yan''s face was already wild!


    Then I saw Su Yan stretched out a hand and grabbed it directly into the void!


    The dense clouds in the sky gathered along Su Yan''s palm, and even the face that the dense clouds in the sky turned into could no longer be maintained!


    In front of Su Yan''s mighty divine power, these so-called old monsters simply don''t have much room to fight!


    The roar of the old monster came from the sky: "Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian, you are too arrogant! Even if others will be afraid of you, this old man will definitely not be afraid of you!"


    Although this old monster was talking, the shape of the thick clouds in the sky had gradually collapsed, and then vanished in Su Yan''s hands!


    After the thick clouds dissipated, there was a spiritual sense coming directly from afar!


    This divine sense spreads boundlessly in the void!


    The terrifying power made the seven demon kings only feel that their spiritual consciousness was beginning to tremble. If this spiritual consciousness really came like this, I am afraid that their spiritual consciousness would be completely ruthlessly crushed!


    At this moment, Su Yan snorted heavily, and then a boundless mighty force rose from Su Yan''s body!


    When this force rose to the sky, it turned into a phantom that destroyed the gods!


    This phantom does not look very thick, but the power it possesses is extremely amazing and terrifying!


    When Shiva mobilized his two arms, the four hands were just waving in the sky, and there was already a powerful and terrifying force roaring!


    Then all four hands of Lord Shiva formed different seals!


    These seals were comprehended by Su Yan from the Creation Monument, and they just fit in with the divine power of destruction!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s spiritual sense seemed to be magnified tenfold, and he directly collided with the old monster''s spiritual sense!


    If we only talk about spiritual sense and realm, there may be only Lingzun and Su Yan on the same level in this world, and none of the other characters can be compared with Su Yan.


    This old monster is really funny, relying on his seniority to be so arrogant in front of Su Yan!


    But then again, even his proud seniority may not be comparable to Su Yan!


    After the old monster''s spiritual sense was forced back, Su Yan''s Faith went after him as soon as he moved!


    He wanted to see what mystery the other party was trying to fiddle with in this hell!


    After Su Yan''s mind returned to his body, his mind flew at will!


    The speed of the divine consciousness is almost as fast as lightning, because the speed of the mind is not at the mercy of the laws of the physical universe to some extent.


    But the speed of Su Yan''s flight is also very exaggerated, and he almost caught up with the opponent''s mind!


    That old monster''s consciousness was already somewhat damaged after Su Yan''s shock of destruction with divine power!


    Now seeing Su Yan kill him with the divine artifact in his hand, he is completely stupid. He didn''t expect such an outrageous thing to happen at all!


    I saw crimson red lotuses blooming in the void!


    These red lotuses seem to contain endless destructive power!


    Although the red lotus has not yet opened up to them, the terrifying aura has already made all the four old monsters tremble!


    The power of the divine artifact is definitely not a joke, even the most powerful emperors would not dare to use their own fleshly bodies to forcibly take over the divine power of the divine artifact!


    Before Su Yan''s shot could land, the four old monsters flew straight up!


    Then there was a roar from the Great Emperor, which caused another tremor that shook the ground!


    More and more blood was pouring out of the ground.


    And above this **** water, you can see a huge crimson lotus flower!


    And Su Yan is standing in the center of this lotus pedestal, just now the four = old monsters have been forced directly into the sky by Su Yan!


    These four old monsters each occupied one side of the sky, and they all looked at Su Yan with extremely angry and shocked eyes!


    They originally thought that the spiritual senses of the four old monsters could frighten Su Yan. After all, there was only one person in Su Yan, and the rest of the Immortal Kings could not help Su Yan at all. In this battle It can be considered a good performance without dragging its feet.


    But who would have thought that Su Yan could kill here so easily! And also completely forced the four of them back!


    It was as if in Su Yan''s dictionary, the word fear did not exist.


    "Emperor Xianwu! Is it really you?"


    "If it weren''t for the invincible Su Baxian, who would dare to trouble us so arrogantly?"


    Su Yan raised his head, looked up at the blood-colored sky, and saw four old men occupying the four sides of the sky, but these four old men wore different masks on their faces, making it impossible for people to see their true nature. Allow.


    But even if they can hide their true face, it is meaningless. As long as they make a move, the power they use will also reveal their identities.


    Su Yan stood in the blooming red lotus flower and said, "You guys are really brave enough to even threaten me, don''t you know my Su Baxian''s formal principles? I hate the most in my life. The thing is that someone threatens me!"


    Su Yan has always been soft and not hard. If these four old monsters respectfully salute Su Yan and then express their admiration, Su Yan will definitely not embarrass them.


    Everyone met by chance, and Su Yan was not a nosy character.


    But now the other party has collided several times, even if Su Yan was not angry at first, he is now irritated by the collision!


    Not all of the old monsters wearing masks were from the human race, at least there was one from the **** race, and Su Yan had already sensed it from his aura.


    "Su Baxian, don''t deceive people too much! We have something important to do, so we just don''t want to fight with you, it doesn''t mean we''re afraid of you!"


    The owner of this voice is the owner of the dense cloud just now.


    Su Yan was the most angry with him, and immediately stopped talking nonsense, just mentioned the red lotus sky dance and rushed to kill!


    Su Yan''s power was already so exaggerated that it was outrageous, but with the blessing of Red Lotus Sky Dance, at this time, he already possessed a completely overwhelming power!


    If it weren''t for the existence of the series of the God of Creation, it is absolutely impossible to resist!


    In the face of Su Yan''s initiative to charge and kill, and his murderous aura, this old monster had no choice but to dodge behind him, and at the same time hit a magic trick with both hands!


    The blood river on the ground suddenly turned into nine blood dragons, entwining towards Su Yan!


    These blood waters contain a strong aura of sin!


    Combined with the five immortal rules of the water system, the lethality can already be regarded as an earth-shattering series!


    But Su Yan only used the red lotus sky dance to shake a spear in the air, and easily broke the nine blood dragons!

 Chapter 4769： The origin of hell

    Then Su Yan charged towards the old man directly!


    The old man was already panicking to the extreme, because he had already sensed that he was locked by Su Yan''s murderous aura!


    He couldn''t help but give birth to a strong sense of panic!


    It seems that under Su Yan''s murderous aura, he is destined to have nowhere to escape, no matter how much he struggles, it will never make sense!


    This killing intent is so strong that it is ridiculously exaggerated. If he hadn''t experienced it himself, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe that there is such a powerful killing intent in this world!


    Just after the red lotus sky dance bloomed a lotus flower in the air, another old monster also shot!


    He absolutely couldn''t sit and watch his companion be killed by Su Yan so easily!


    Since the four of them have become partners, they have to advance and retreat together, and what they have to do is already very difficult. If one person is damaged, then the matter will not be accomplished no matter what.


    If the peak is to be blamed, I am afraid that no one can afford this responsibility.


    Su Yan had already been killed, but inexplicably, a door of space was opened directly in front of Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s speed was already extremely fast, but this time he couldn''t stop the car.


    The old man suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, because he disappeared together with Su Yan, and there was that murderous aura that shook the sky!


    But the old man didn''t even breathe in one breath, and the gate of time and space had already been cut off with a **** look!


    At the same time, that terrifying murderous aura has come again!


    The four old monsters sensed an extremely terrifying pressure at the same time!


    "How is it possible that the old gate of another world has transformed him into an unknown corner of the lower realm, where there will be a never-ending space-time storm! How could he stand firm in the space-time storm so easily? What kind of monster is he Su Baxian!"


    The old monster who cast the gate of time and space showed an extremely incredible expression, because everything that happened in front of him was too unbelievable!


    Once his time and space spells are cast, there is no trace, even those powerful emperors will be recruited!


    It''s always been a no-brainer!


    And at this moment, the **** knife spread wildly!


    At this time, the gate of time and space has completely collapsed, and it seems that something extraordinary is about to return from the other end of the end of time and space!


    The murderous aura, the aura of destroying the gods, and the powerful aura are entangled together. Although Su Yan has not really appeared, these four old monsters have already become terrified!


    And then that blood-colored beam of light turned into a lotus flower. When the lotus flower bloomed, Su Yan also returned from the other world to the immortal world.


    Following Su Yan''s return together, there was another cold sentence: "Don''t you think you can trap me with this kind of cleverness?"


    The old monster who cast the gate of time and space was completely speechless at this time.


    The time-space magic that he was proud of was actually regarded by Su Yan as a completely inexperienced little clever.


    And Su Yan stood on the lotus platform, looking unscathed, and looked at the old monster with his pair of golden pupils.


    I only heard Su Yan say in a determined tone: "This gate of time and space contains the power of Star Luo, and I have almost guessed your identity."


    Although the old monster was wearing a mask, he couldn''t see the expression on his face at all, but he did become extremely frightened after meeting Su Yan''s eyes!


    Just because of what Su Yan said.


    At this time, Su Yan''s expression was still cold, and he said, "The four of you should all be powerful people, and you are not under the jurisdiction of the heavenly court, so you must have been in seclusion for many years, what exactly made you four old guys? They are very heavy together, and they have to wear a mask to act?"


    After Su Yan returned to this world from the time and space storm of another world, although he still had anger in his heart, he did not vent his anger immediately, but asked about the motives of these four old monsters.


    They must have some special purpose in appearing in the **** created by Emperor Haotian.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know what their purpose was, he instinctively sensed danger.


    Now that the era is about to change, even those old monsters who have been reclusive are hard to resist the torrent of the times, and they will be thrown into it because of various causes and effects.


    "Emperor Su, I''m afraid there was some misunderstanding between us just now. I hope you don''t disregard the past and we can all go our separate ways. I don''t know what Emperor Su thinks?" The old monster standing in the northwest corner said. sound.


    His voice sounded magnetic and very composed. Wearing a dragon head mask on his face, this dragon head is not only very hideous, but also has two horns!


    Su Yan looked at the old monster and said directly: "You have the aura of a god, if you want to come, you should be a **** clan, since you are a **** clan, why don''t you stay in the old world and come here to do this kind of thing The thing? Makes me have to wonder what you are trying to do to endanger the Immortal Realm."


    When the old monster heard Su Yan''s words, his whole body trembled, but he quickly regained his composure, and said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su has really good eyesight, he is indeed a **** clan, and he is a **** clan of the Voldi clan. , This is the sin temple we guard for Emperor Haotian, and I am just fulfilling the promise of my ancestors to Emperor Haotian back then."


    "What''s the promise between the Fudi clan and Emperor Haotian?" Su Yan asked.


    The old monster said leisurely: "In those days, Emperor Haotian built this **** to contain all those prisoners who were dangerous to the peace of the immortal world and who challenged Emperor Haotian''s authority. At its peak, it once housed at least 3,000 different prisoners. God!"


    "Are you trying to tell me how cruel the Haotian Emperor used to attack dissidents back then?" Su Yan asked.


    "No! Emperor Haotian is not cruel to these prisoners at all. If it is cruel, it would be better to kill them directly. Why should they be exiled and imprisoned in this hell? There are hells in various myths and legends. Existence, in fact, the first **** in this world is the one in front of you. All the hells that appear in the future are actually created by imitating the one in front of you.��


    Su Yan really doesn''t know this kind of knowledge. According to this old monster, the world of sin created by the Dragon God Emperor in the future, and the prison cages of sin created by the ancient emperors behind him are all imitations of Emperor Haotian.


    After that, various gods created many hells, but most of them were in the lower realm.


    Su Yan looked at the old monster in front of him with a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 4770： Make peace if you cant fight

    Su Yan frowned again and said, "The Fudi clan is the Twelve Protoss during the Dragon God Emperor period, right? Did your ancestors sign a contract with the Haotian Emperor before the rise of the Twelve Clan to guard hell?"


    "Exactly, because our Fudi clan helped Emperor Haotian to suppress hell, and was later promoted to one of the twelve clans by Emperor Dragon God."


    "It turns out that the Voldi clan actually has such a history, I really didn''t know that before." Su Yan said.


    The Immortal Emperor once said to Su Yan that the twelve clans of that year were actually the evolution of the Protoss tribes under the Haotian Emperor.


    Even powerful gods are no match for the vicissitudes of history.


    Su Yan went on to say: "Hell has long since been empty, and the remnants of the Voldi clan have long since escaped into the old world, don''t tell me that you are the remnants of the Voldi clan that escaped into the old world, and it has always been you. A man representing the Voldy clan to guard hell!"


    The old monster didn''t answer Su Yan''s question directly, but instead asked: "Why does Immortal Su appear here? Even if the old man has done all the calculations, he can''t figure out why Immortal Su is even if he breaks his head. will be here!"


    This is not only his doubts, but also the doubts of his other three companions.


    A very strange smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said, "I''m here to find a boy from a monster clan, this boy is called Bai Yueying, he should be trapped on the fourth floor of the Sin Temple, but I found him all the way. I didn''t even find any trace of him, but only found you, I just wanted to ask you for advice, have you seen the boy from the demon clan?"


    These old monsters were silent for a while, as if they didn''t know how to answer Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan said: "Your silent attitude is really good, it makes me think that you have something to hide from me. You must have met the youth of the demon clan, where is the person? Why don''t you hurry up and give it to me? "


    Su Yan''s words naturally carried a powerful majesty that could not be denied.


    The four old monsters looked at each other and seemed to be communicating with each other in an alternative secret method.


    In the end, it was the old monster from the God Race who said to Su Yan, "We did capture a few demon clans on the fourth floor of the Sin Temple, and Nian didn''t hurt them in the face of the primitive phoenix, but just stunned them and put them away. Su Yan. Does the Immortal Emperor really want someone? Aren''t you afraid of the Primordial Phoenix to blame?"


    "What''s the relationship between me and Primal Phoenix, how could she blame me? Besides, I came here this time to help Primitive Phoenix find people. Since the youngsters of the Monster Race are all in your hands, why don''t you give them back to me? ."


    After the old monster of the Protoss gave a wink, another old monster released a space-time gate. After the space-time gate was opened, several immortal kings of the demon race were sent out immediately.


    Among the fairy kings of the demon clan is Bai Yueying, Princess Kong Qian''s childhood playmate.


    Princess Kong Qian had already described Bai Yueying''s characteristics to Su Yan before, and Su Yan felt much more at ease after seeing Bai Yueying.


    These demon kings were wrapped into zongzi by a strange silk, and their mouths were blocked. After seeing Su Yan, they struggled fiercely.


    Su Yan directly put away the ability of these demon kings to use the universe in their sleeves. Anyway, they have been gagged for so long, and it is not bad for a while.


    After Su Yan accepted these demon clan, he had no intention of leaving at all.


    The masked Protoss old man said: "Xiandi Su, we have already helped you achieve your goal, shouldn''t you also give us a little face?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s very simple to want me to go down. You all need to tell me what your plans are. My curiosity has been aroused by all of you. It''s not a pity if I can''t be satisfied!"


    "Su Baxian! Don''t go too far! Do you think you can defeat all four of us?"


    "Oh? It wasn''t the time-space gate blocking my way just now. Your head should have blossomed, right? Now you still have the guts to say something like this to me. You are really brave." Su Yan said, "I have always hated it. You are a courageous but brainless person, who is the most important person here. No matter what your plans are, you have to make it clear to me, otherwise I will not let you go. "


    Su Yan''s words were filled with calmness, it seemed that the fate of these four old monsters had been completely controlled by Su Yan!


    The same is true.


    Su Yan held an artifact of good fortune in his hand, and he had already fought against the three old monsters here with divine sense or in various ways.


    If they hadn''t been jealous of Su Yan''s strength and worshipped him, how could they willingly hand over those demon youths to Su Yan?


    It wasn''t because he saw that they couldn''t fight, so he wanted to say something nice to Su Yan, in order to hope that Su Yan would let them go with a high hand.


    But their ideas are only afraid of failing.


    Su Yan had already instinctively realized that these old monsters must be doing something big.


    This **** was created by Emperor Haotian back then. If some kind of power related to Emperor Haotian appeared in the world, I''m afraid it would be very troublesome!


    You must know that the eyeball of Emperor Haotian that was snatched from Emperor Bailian is still in Su Yan''s hand.


    God Emperor Bailian just got an eyeball from Emperor Haotian, and he could increase his physical body to a level where the divine weapon could not be hurt, and he was once evenly inferior to Su Yan''s tribe.


    If the blood of the Heavenly Emperor falls into the hands of those more powerful beings, I am afraid that there will be more bloodshed in the Immortal Realm!


    Now that Su Yan has enough troubles and powerful enemies in the Immortal Realm, he is determined not to tolerate such a thing happening!


    In fact, Su Yan had already moved his mind a long time ago, and wanted to drive these four anonymous and faceless old monsters out of hell, but it was just inconvenient to say those words.


    Wanting to know their purpose and secrets is actually a disguised expulsion order.


    Su Yan said again: "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do when you come to this hell?"


    At this time, the divine artifact was in Su Yan''s hands, and he possessed absolute crushing strength, but those four old monsters did not dare to act rashly.


    "Emperor Su, we don''t want to be your enemy, but you also need to be a little considerate of our difficulties. Some things are decided not to be told to outsiders, so how can we tell you to Immortal Su?"


    After hearing this, Su Yan snorted coldly, and then said: "Just now you didn''t have this attitude when you collided with me with your spiritual sense. Now that you are chasing me here, you say you don''t want to be my enemy? You say that you have no malicious intentions? And you, when you used the door of time and space to send me into the time and space storm, you never thought that I had already broken the cause and effect, and I am not a person from this side, right?"


    "I don''t have cause and effect, and the time and space storm can''t trap me, so you want to make peace with me?"

 Chapter 4771： The so-called emperor is nothing but ants

    Chapter 4771 The so-called great emperor is nothing but ants


    Basically Su Yan is a person who is very reasonable and willing to be reasonable, but Su Yan understands a little more, there are many people in this world that you absolutely cannot reason with.


    This kind of person is full of calculations. If you talk to him about rules and truths, in the end, the only person who will suffer will be yourself.


    If Su Yan would be fooled by this kind of talk, then there is really no need to come out and mix.


    A stern smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and said, "You must know that the most difficult person to fool in this world is me, if you all want to fool me, I''m afraid that today''s hurdle, you will not be able to get over it. ."


    "Does Immortal Su have to be aggressive?"


    "It''s okay for you to understand it this way. I, Su Yan, have never liked to explain anything to others. You need to give me an explanation for today''s matter! Otherwise, where would I put the face of my Emperor Xianwu?"


    Su Yan''s meaning has been very obvious, what you think is your business, I don''t care at all, I just ask for the answer that can make me feel at ease.


    If you can''t give it, then I''m sorry, please taste the power of the divine artifact.


    Of course, these four old monsters are not easy to follow. Of course, they did not come here to play family when they went deep into hell. They must have something to ask for.


    The divine power in the void has been condensed again, and the old monster of the Protoss should be the leader of the four old monsters. His strength and realm can be said to be a temporary choice.


    None of the patriarchs of the Twelve Old World clans and the powerhouses from all walks of life that Su Yan met at the Ten Thousand Gods Conference could compare to him.


    Su Yan sneered, and then said, "I''m already very sleepy. If you want to fight, hurry up and get on together. Don''t waste any more time."


    As long as Honglian Tianwu is still in Su Yan''s hands, then he is still the invincible Xianwu Emperor!


    A sky-blue divine light appeared in the sky. This divine light did not spread, but instead condensed into a bunch!


    The characteristics of light are destined to be very easy to spread out. If you want to overcome the nature of divine light, you need an extremely powerful control force to condense the divine light like this.


    This control is not an innate talent, but can be obtained through very rigorous acquired training.


    The old man of the Protoss should have experienced hundreds of battles, and he should also be very famous within the old Protoss. He can''t be a nameless person!


    It''s just that he was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see his true face at all.


    Such a condensed divine light is naturally ten times more powerful than ordinary divine light!


    But Su Yan just lightly swayed the divine artifact in his hand, and he had already resisted the incomparably powerful divine light from his body!


    Even the Red Lotus Throne under him was not shaken.


    The skills of these four old monsters are not insufficient. If they are to deal with the immortal emperors with ordinary skills, then they can definitely do it with ease.


    But if they were to deal with Su Yan, the intensity of the battle would be raised to another level, and these four old monsters obviously couldn''t keep up with Su Yan''s intensity.


    That''s why they softened Su Yan just now, called him Immortal Su Su, and released all the youths from the demon clan.


    To put it bluntly, if you think you can''t beat it, you will reason with you.


    How could Su Yan get used to them?


    I just heard Su Yan say: "The so-called coming and going is not indecent, since you have used the divine light to deal with me, then I have no choice but to use the divine light to deal with you."


    Although Su Yan''s words were very easy to say, the Divine Race old man still felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Suddenly, he felt a lot of cold sweat coming out of his back!


    Su Yan''s divine power of destruction was condensed into a streak of divine light in an instant, and he shot directly at the God Race old man!


    Su Yan''s Destruction Divine Light couldn''t be as condensed as the God Race old man, but in terms of power, it was undoubtedly superior!


    Although Su Yan didn''t like to use Shenguang very much, and he didn''t specialize in training, but his godhead of destroying the **** Shiva is here, the power of Shenguang is destined to be unmatched by ordinary gods.


    The old man of the **** race could only do his best to resist, but his divine shield was quickly penetrated by Su Yan''s divine light. In the end, instead of taking out a divine weapon, he was afraid that it had already been destroyed by Su Yan''s divine light. injured.


    If these four old monsters were placed in the Immortal Realm, they would at least be the ruthless role of one party''s overlord, but they were completely useless in front of Su Yan.


    This is also something that can''t be helped. After Su Yan cut off the cause and effect and cut off the fate, he has completely stood in a different realm.


    When there is a clear gap in the realm, this is often the case.


    A battle has not really begun but is over.


    I saw that in the void, another blood-colored river flew up and turned into a blood dragon after rolling back in the air!


    The sinful aura in this blood dragon seemed to be refined to the extreme, but Su Yan didn''t feel nervous when facing this blood dragon.


    Even if the breath of sin in the river of blood can be refined, the real punishment can be brought down, so what?


    Not sticking to cause and effect also means that Su Yan will not be contaminated with the sins of the world. This method may be a great threat to other Immortal Emperors, but for Su Yan, it is destined to be useless.


    When these old monsters faced Su Yan, it was like a dog gnawing a bastard, with nowhere to go.


    Su Yan had been standing in front of them for a long time, and they had been attacking each other for several rounds, but they still couldn''t find where Su Yan''s weakness was.


    It seems that the man standing in front of them is as powerful as the Haotian Emperor who once shaped this hell!


    Even those powerful Immortal Emperors could easily have a sense of despair when facing Su Yan, and a strong sense of oppression that was completely breathless!


    This is also the reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has to move rescue soldiers again and again.


    Because Immortal Emperor Hongmeng understood this sense of despair too well.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Four, don''t blame me for being too long-winded, if you only rely on the immortals, then the secret method, it is impossible to defeat me, if you have the ability above the immortals, you might as well use it now. If not, then you are no different from ants in front of me."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the four old monsters only felt that they were greatly insulted.


    In any case, they can already be regarded as the top existences in this world, and they have also entered the level of the Great Emperor!


    "You are too arrogant! This old man has entered the realm of a great emperor in the ancient times. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is on par with you. Su Baxian, you actually call this old man an ant?"


    "The old man was born in a god, and among the twelve clans, he is a supreme elder. This is the first time in my life that I have heard others dare to call the old man an ant!"


    "What an ant! I don''t know how many worlds I have traveled through in my life! But this is the first time I have heard of the so-called ants!"

 Chapter 4772： The machete turns into a crescent moon

    Chapter 4772: The machete turns into a crescent moon


    Su Yan first smiled, and then said: "I''m just telling the truth, but the worst thing in this world may be the so-called truth. From your point of view, it is indeed an existence like ants. Maybe you don''t think so, but then It''s just because your realm is too low."


    The four old monsters were actually angered by Su Yan''s words, but why only three old monsters responded to Su Yan?


    It''s just because the one of the four old monsters who has been silent for a long time is also ready to do it at this time, and I saw that he took out a machete!


    When this machete appeared, a corresponding crescent moon appeared in the sky.


    This crescent moon seems to correspond to a certain realm, full of incomplete beauty!


    The moonlight shines for thousands of miles, even Princess Kong Qian and the seven demon kings can see the virtue very clearly, especially the seven demon kings, after seeing a crescent moon suddenly appear in the sky, they all showed extremely shocked expressions .


    "Is this a way to change the world? Even if the world is changed, it should be difficult to create a real moon in the sky, right? How did he do it!"


    These demon kings now not only feel that their strength and realm are not enough, it seems that even their imagination is not enough.


    And Su Yan also stared at this old monster who had been silent, and after seeing the crescent moon in the sky, he was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I didn''t expect to see such a skill in this day and age, you are the queen of Mo Jun. Human or apprentice?"


    The old monster said to Su Yan, "Does Immortal Emperor Su really remember that name?"


    Su Yan said, "Why don''t you remember? Back then, I was just inferior to the Immortal Emperor realm, so I couldn''t help but get carried away. The battle of Scorpion Mountain was also one of the rare cases where I almost overturned."


    The Battle of Scorpion Mountain happened when Su Yan had just entered the Immortal Emperor Realm. At that time, Su Yan was still young. After ascending to the Immortal Realm, he had already entered the ranks of the Great Emperor in a very short time!


    After entering the ranks of the great emperors, those gods will no longer discriminate against the human race, but will coexist peacefully with the great emperors of these human races.


    There are even many great emperors of the human race who have taken the wives of the gods.


    But there is one thing to say.


    In those ancient times, it was an extremely difficult road for the human race to cultivate to become a great emperor, even more difficult than ascending to the sky!


    If you can go all the way from this road, you will not only need great talent, but also great perseverance and great luck!


    All three can be said to be indispensable!


    Even for those powerful Protoss, it is already extremely difficult to step into the realm of the emperor.


    Not to mention these non-god races. At that time, Taoism had not yet risen. Although there were many methods in the heavens and the world, these methods were often very primitive and ignorant, and there were many mistakes in the middle.


    If there is something wrong in the practice method, if you have to practice forcibly, it will not only damage the Taoist foundation, but in severe cases, it is more likely to go into the devil and explode your body.


    Therefore, many methods of cultivation need to be explored and tried by oneself.


    No one can do this right every time, even Su Yan can''t do it.


    If you hurt your meridians and dantian in this kind of exploration, then your cultivation base is very likely to be unable to break through again for the rest of your life!


    It can be said that all the cultivation methods today were discovered by the predecessors with the physical body. Why are those methods not available? All because someone has already helped try and miss it!


    Especially those sects that have been passed down for thousands of years. I don''t know how many elders in the sect have paid the price for these trials and errors.


    So it stands to reason that under a more excellent system, one generation should be stronger than one generation.


    But in reality this is not the case.


    On the contrary, those ancient human emperors were better than today''s human emperors.


    Su Yan thought about it, originally thinking that today''s Daomen Immortal Emperor is not as good as the ancient emperor, so his achievements will not be as good.


    Later, Su Yancai changed his mind. Even if the immortal emperors of the Taoist sect had a system, they would still have to go through three disasters and five calamities. The tests were actually the same.


    Where can people who can pass through the three disasters and five kalpas have a weak mind?


    It was only later that Su Yan realized that after reaching the peak of anything, what he was fighting for was pure talent.


    For example, in swordsmanship, what Su Yan can easily do, those Immortal Emperors may never be able to do it in their lifetime.


    Why does Su Yan think that Cheng Ying of Jianzong has a promising future and is a rare talent?


    Of course, it''s because Cheng Ying has the shadow of Su Yan back then, and the kung fu that she uses to transform into a shape with a sword is not something that can be achieved by practicing for a long time!


    Because of the supreme talent, he is qualified to attack the top field.


    In ancient times, because the various methods of cultivation were not perfect, it was impossible to compare the difficulty of becoming a great emperor with today.


    Many of today''s Immortal Emperors would never have achieved today''s achievements in that wild age.


    And those ancient immortal emperors almost all possessed superhuman talents!


    If you don''t have enough talent, you will basically be over if you can cultivate to Jinxian.


    Of course, the immortal emperors of Daomen also have talents, but it also depends on who they compare with. If they are compared with those immortal kings and golden immortals, then all the immortal emperors of Daomen are geniuses.


    But if you compare it with the ancient immortal emperor, it is not as good as it is!


    And Mo Jun is one of the most powerful among the ancient immortal emperors of the human race!


    The first battle between Su Yan and Mo Jun was extremely dangerous, almost catching up with the last battle with the ancient emperor!


    In that battle, at least three times, Su Yan almost fell under the sword of Mo Jun!


    That''s why Su Yan has such a fresh memory of this ancient emperor who has long since disappeared!


    Back then, Scorpio Mountain was originally the site of the Protoss, but it was forcibly occupied by Mo Jun and used it as his own cave.


    With the powerful power of the Protoss back then, they did not dare to resist this matter.


    This alone shows how terrifying Mo Jun''s strength is!


    And Su Yan came to Scorpio Mountain only because the moonlight of Scorpio Mountain was different, Su Yan wanted to condense the moonlight of Scorpio Mountain, and then made a necklace with the colorful spring water and gave it to Jin Shiya as a gift.


    But when Su Yan came to Scorpio Mountain, he met Mo Jun.


    Mo Jun is a white-haired young man who looks very indifferent. Even when he is the most excited, he still doesn''t have too much expression on his face.


    Even in the eyes of Su Yan today, his kung fu for self-cultivation and self-cultivation is definitely a unique existence.


    Mo Jun asked Su Yan to leave Scorpion Mountain, because Scorpion Mountain was his territory, and he never liked others to condense Yuehua on his territory. Because he just likes to be clean.


    At that time, Su Yan had already entered the realm of the great emperor, and it was when his blood was strong, how could he possibly listen to Mo Jun''s words?


    The two went to war directly without a word!

 Chapter 4773： In the First World War, the sun and the moon shine together

    Chapter 4773: The sun and the moon in the first World War


    And after the battle, Su Yan realized just how terrifying this man''s strength was!


    After Su Yan displayed a powerful swordsmanship, this man actually caught Su Yan''s proud swordsmanship with only one hand.


    And Mo Jun didn''t even move his own knife!


    Since Su Yan entered the Immortal Realm, he did not know how many powerful enemies he encountered. Most of these enemies were from the Protoss, but there were also many other races.


    At that time, there were actually many non-human intelligent races in the fairyland.


    It''s just that in the change of history, those powerful races have been annihilated, and even the three thousand worlds below, most of them have become worlds ruled by the human race.


    No matter how powerful the opponent, including the gods, has never made Su Yan so uncomfortable.


    Mo Jun didn''t even move his weapon, he was able to suppress Su Yan with only one hand!


    But the most terrifying aspect of Su Yan was manifested at this time.


    Su Yan''s greatest skill is not his swordsmanship that disdains the universe, but his ability to resist pressure under adversity. The more adversity, the more Su Yan''s potential can explode!


    Su Yan is a typical type of Vietnam war and bravery!


    At first, Mo Jun was able to suppress Su Yan, but gradually Mo Jun realized that he could no longer suppress Su Yan with one hand!


    After thirty moves, he would have to use the machete in his hand to deal with Su Yan!


    This machete has absorbed an unknown amount of powerful moonlight aura, and it has already become extremely powerful!


    When the machete and Su Yan''s divine sword collided, the result of the first confrontation was that Mo Jun stayed still and Su Yan was easily bounced off!


    But after another 30 moves, Su Yan was already enough to equalize with Mo Jun, and he was not at a disadvantage at all!


    Even Mo Jun has never seen an opponent like Su Yan!


    Constantly getting stronger in battle, until Mo Jun had to seriously exert all his strength, there was nothing he could do to Su Yan.


    And the battle between the two is constantly escalating in the process!


    The battlefield also hit from the Scorpion Mountain to the bright moon sky. It is said that there are many gods watching this battle!


    Because both Su Yan and Mo Jun were already considered masters of weapons, even those Protoss would have the desire to learn.


    And after the two sides fought three hundred strokes away, Su Yan first took a knife, and the knife slashed slightly through Su Yan''s chest, leaving a trail of blood!


    If it was a half inch closer, I''m afraid that Su Yan could be completely dismembered!


    This is the strength of Mo Jun!


    Therefore, Su Yan said that Mo Jun was the first powerful opponent he encountered after entering the realm of the Immortal Emperor, and he still remembers it so much.


    But what Mo Jun could not have imagined was that after Su Yan was injured, he became more and more brave in battle, and even his agility and reflexes were much improved than before.


    This is really unreasonable, because the human race is inferior to those of the **** race, and the potential of the flesh is actually very limited.


    This is the limitation of the human species.


    But Su Yan''s existence seems to have broken all the inherent cognition of human beings!


    Obviously his body is bleeding and wounded, but he is much stronger than before, but gradually suppresses Mo Jun at a disadvantage!


    And this battle has gradually entered the most exciting place.


    After Mo Jun felt the horror of this young opponent and the almost unlimited potential, he no longer wanted to continue the stalemate with Su Yan.


    That''s why Mo Jun chose to launch the last but the strongest killing move against Su Yan!


    When Mo Jun threw his machete out, a crescent moon appeared in the sky. This crescent moon and the sun coexisted, making the sun and the moon shine together!


    It was also the first time that Su Yan saw such an outrageous trick, and he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    In fact, not to mention Su Yan, even those Protoss who watched the battle felt that Mo Jun''s supernatural powers were outrageously powerful.


    Although Mo Jun threw the machete into the air and turned it into a crescent moon, it did not mean that he lost his magic weapon!


    I saw that Mo Jun then pinched a beam of brilliance, and then with his wave, the brilliance of the sun and the moon in the sky, each beam of light turned into a sword light!


    How vast the heaven and earth are, how vast the sun and moon can shine, and wherever these brilliance pervade, there is the sword light of Mo Jun!


    Su Yan was shocked by this move at the time!


    Before seeing this move, Su Yan never thought that he could integrate the radiance of the sun and the moon into his swordsmanship and become a part of his swordsmanship!


    What kind of audacity and what kind of good fortune is this!


    Even those gods who can play with the law are absolutely impossible to do such outrageous things!


    Therefore, even if he was an opponent at the time, Su Yan had some admiration for Mo Jun.


    Regardless of the final result, as far as skills are concerned, Mo Jun was enough to be admired by Su Yan at that time.


    Moreover, Mo Jun''s swordsmanship is equivalent to opening a door for Su Yan, making Su Yan realize what the best swordsmanship is!


    Only by turning the universe into one''s own swordsmanship and swordsmanship can one say that one has reached the supreme realm!


    When all the rays of light shone down, I don''t know how many sword lights were in the void!


    There are too many to count!


    The front sword glow has not been exhausted, and the back sword glow has been born continuously!


    The brilliance of the sun and the moon has no end, so there will be no end to this blade of light!


    "It''s really a good trick! I admire someone from Su!" This was the first time Su Yan had admired someone after entering the fairy world.


    At this time, Su Yan had already been suppressed within his protective barrier, which was only three feet away.


    As long as he leaves the range of three feet, then Su Yan will inevitably become very unsafe!


    When even those gods felt that the outcome was already decided, Su Yan did something that even those gods dared not do!


    I saw Su Yan soaring into the sky, and actually left the protection of the protective barrier, and took the initiative to kill Mo Jun with a sword of his own!


    At this moment, Mo Jun, who has always been very calm, was also very surprised. He really could not have imagined that this young descendant would have such courage to put himself to death and live again!


    If Su Yan continued to stay in his protective barrier, it would not help at all, it would just be a slow death.


    If you take the initiative to kill when your immortal essence is still at its peak, then maybe there will be a chance for a comeback!


    Although he understood the source of Su Yan''s decision, Mo Jun was still very surprised.


    Because thinking is one thing, but doing is another.


    There are always more mediocre people in this world, not everyone has the courage to turn their imagination into reality!


    Although he was extremely surprised, Mo Jun''s manipulation of countless sword lights in the void did not stop!


    Because there is bound to be a loser in the battle between him and Su Yan, and he definitely doesn''t want to be this loser!

 Chapter 4774： I dont know how many layers you have

    Chapter 4774 I don''t know how many layers of true biography you have


    But Su Yan didn''t have nothing but courage, and saw an eight-story Buddha pagoda in the sky suppressed from the sky!


    This eight-story pagoda pagoda is the magic weapon that Su Yan used to make a comeback!


    At the same time, various musical instruments inside the pagoda also played the battle song of the fairyland!


    In this battle song, Su Yan smashed the sword light in the sky to pieces!


    Then he directly suppressed Mo Jun with the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    Mo Jun''s move, Sun Moon Tonghui, mobilized the power of heaven and earth. It can be said to be an impeccable move!


    But if this move must find a weakness, it also exists.


    This weakness is Mo Jun himself. After he lost the protection of the divine sword, he no longer had any weapons in his hand to contend with the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    In the face of the suppression of the eight-story Buddha pagoda, Mo Jun was completely unprepared.


    Because he never imagined that Su Yan would still threaten him under such circumstances!


    It''s too late to use defensive means now!


    I saw a white figure and a machete falling from the sky to the mountains below.


    Without Mo Jun''s presidency, the Sun and Moon Tonghui would naturally not be able to maintain it all the time, and would naturally be broken.


    Even when he fell off the cliff, Mo Jun''s expression was very calm, and he didn''t seem to be annoyed by the failure just now.


    He lost to the opponent, not because the strength is not as good as the opponent.


    On the contrary, he has been in the Great Emperor for a longer time, and his strength and realm are absolutely superior. The reason why he loses is because he does not have the courage to fight for his life, but the other party has this courage.


    If Mo Jun is a quiet elephant, then the other party is a ferocious lion! You can open your **** mouth to attack your prey at any time!


    As for Su Yan, as the victorious party, his body was covered with bruises and wounds, and he had been dyed into a **** man by various wounds.


    At this time, I only feel sleepy and tired, both physically and mentally, have reached the limit.


    At this time, Su Yan did not have the joy of a victor, but instead had a kind of fear.


    Mo Jun had the opportunity to kill him several times just now, and he was extremely lucky to be alive to win.


    After this battle, Su Yancai heard about Mo Jun from another human emperor.


    It turned out that Mo Jun once worked for the most powerful Protoss tribe, and became lovers with the princess of the Protoss tribe.


    But this love was not blessed by the gods, but was torn apart by the emperor of heaven.


    Of course, with Mo Jun''s power, he couldn''t resist the Heavenly Emperor, and he has been in seclusion since then.


    After hearing this story, Su Yan was really saddened.


    Later, when Su Yan planned to rebel against those ancient emperors, he also thought of asking Mo Jun to come out and deal with those ancient emperors together, but Mo Jun''s whereabouts at that time were very vague, and no one knew his exact whereabouts.


    So this matter is over.


    Unexpectedly, after such a long period of time, I can see this machete again in this era, and the same tricks of the sun and the moon.


    Su Yan''s heart was also full of sighs, and then he asked, "Is Mo Jun still alive in this era?"


    The old man said, "If you can defeat me, I will tell you the answer."


    Su Yan smiled, as if remembering that when he met Mo Jun back then, the tone of his speech was equally indifferent.


    Then Su Yan moved directly, but this time Su Yan did not use the divine artifact, but pulled out his Wanzai Frost Sword!


    When the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, three consecutive cold lights appeared in the sky!


    But after these three flashes of cold light, Su Yan was already in front of this old man!


    The old man was wearing a white tiger mask.


    These four people cultivated in completely different ways, but they wore masks of Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu. This unified mask indicates that they may come from the same organization and serve the same master!


    However, Su Yan had no time to think about these issues at this time.


    What Su Yan has to do now is to defeat the old man, and then ask Mo Jun''s later story.


    This fairyland has long since become different from before, and most of those old people have withered away.


    Su Yan''s sword light was reaching its limit, but Hanmang''s changes were not affected at all. When it was time to transform into a dragon, he would still transform into a dragon!


    If you fight with the Wanzai Frost Sword, you will always be affected by the cold breath. The more tricks you fight, and the longer the time, the greater the impact.


    The icy aura can freeze the opponent''s qi and blood, so that the opponent''s immortal essence cannot be mobilized. After the qi and blood stagnates, even the brain''s thinking and reaction power will decline along with it!


    So if you want to fight Su Yan for a long time, you must avoid close combat.


    Unless it is like God Emperor Bailian, who has a body that exceeds the limit, can he ignore the cold breath!


    This old man obviously didn''t have such a powerful body. When Su Yan''s ice-cold sword beam approached, he could only resist with the machete in his hand.


    As far as the changes in his tactics are concerned, he is far inferior to Su Yan, and his speed and reflexes are also far inferior to Su Yan. It can be said that it is very difficult to deal with Su Yan.


    But Su Yan still sensed that the swordsmanship used by this old man was the same as that of Mo Jun back then!


    Just because of this, Su Yan''s body became a little boiling, and it seemed that some memories from the ancient times had awakened.


    Naturally, Su Yan''s incomparably high fighting spirit also woke up together.


    Once Su Yan''s fighting intent has increased, his strength and sword skills will naturally increase along with it.


    Although the old man''s face was still covered by the mask, the expression under the mask had become extremely solemn.


    In this battle, he had heard Mo Jun say that in Mo Jun''s description, Su Yan was simply too strong to be a lawless existence, a human with unlimited potential and almost inhuman!


    Therefore, Mo Jun never regarded losing to Su Yan as a shame, but as a kind of luck.


    Because he had already fought against Su Yan before his power reached its peak.


    This old man is naturally full of yearning for Su Yan''s power, and now he can finally experience the legendary swordsmanship of the legendary Emperor Xianwu!


    This pressure... as expected, it is more terrifying than imagined!


    How should I put it, as if the dark cloud of death has entangled in the sky above you, and it may completely devour your life at any time!


    Fighting with others is certainly dangerous, but there will be no such strong sense of oppression that death will come at any time!


    In the void, Yuehua has condensed into countless sword lights!


    Seeing these countless sword beams, Su Yan couldn''t help but say, "I really miss seeing such a move, Mo Jun used this move to intimidate me back then, and after I went back, I felt the pain again, and then I started again in swordsmanship. There is a level of progress. I wonder how many levels of the true inheritance of Mo Jun you have obtained?"

 Chapter 4775： Surrounded by dragon energy

    Chapter 4775: Dragon Qi Surrounds


    The old man''s hands also condensed a beam of light, and the beam turned into a sword light and Su Yan''s sword directly complemented each other!


    In just a blink of an eye, the two sides touched more than ten moves!


    Those old monsters only felt that their Yan Kuan could no longer keep up with the speed of these two!


    And behind Su Yan, between the heavens and the earth, the silver moonlight has also turned into countless sword lights, and it is directed towards Su Yan''s back!


    Su Yan didn''t look back, he didn''t even make an active defense, he was still attacking happily!


    It seems that all the sword lights that the endless silver moonlight between heaven and earth has turned into air!


    Until the silver sword light finally fell on Su Yan''s body protection barrier!


    Countless silver sword beams were instantly aroused, and they were condensed to the extreme outside of Su Yan''s body!


    The intense collision sounds gathered together, as sharp as an iceberg cracking!


    And under the siege of countless Yuehua swords, Su Yan still did not stop his attack, a long sword in his hand attacked like mercury pouring down the ground, and there was no obstacle at all!


    The brilliance of the icy cold air and the moonlight sword glow are almost the same, they are both cold and clear!


    How much has the sword light behind it exploded? One hundred thousand? Or two hundred thousand? Or more?


    Su Yan didn''t care about this at all, even after his body protection barrier was broken by Leng Yue Daomang, Su Yan still did not give up his attack!


    It was just that there was already a layer of dark golden armor on Su Yan''s body!


    The most vulnerable back of the head has also been protected by the golden helmet!


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying dragon energy rose along with it!


    This terrifying dragon energy shocked these old monsters to the extreme. They never imagined that Su Yan would have such terrifying abilities!


    The terrifying sword light that condensed Yuehua kept hitting Su Yan, and Su Yan''s body also kept shaking!


    Many sparks appeared on the golden dragon armor!


    But Su Yan''s body remained motionless, standing there the whole time, the expression on his face was as unfathomable as ever.


    He only heard Su Yan say: "Although you have already obtained the true inheritance of Mo Jun, your own talent is really limited, so your strength and realm are not as powerful as Mo Jun, which is really a pity."


    If the former Mo Jun came in person, there would definitely be a way to shake Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body.


    But the old man''s control of the sword light and the lethality of the sword light are obviously more than one step worse than Mo Jun.


    Sometimes it''s just this one, and it''s already a world of difference.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and then sent out the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand!


    If the Wanzai Frost Sword swept over with an unstoppable cold wind, this old man could only resist with the moonlight!


    But the machete has long since merged with the moonlight, scattered in the infinite moonlight, and relying on a few beams of moonlight to condense, how could it be possible to block Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword?


    Yuehua''s blade light collapsed almost at the moment it came into contact with Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Then Su Yan continued to send the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand forward!


    If the Wanzai Frost Sword continues to pierce, it will definitely be able to pierce the old man''s heart and kill him here.


    But at this critical moment, another door of time and space opened between Su Yan and the old man, and Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword pierced into another time and space.


    At this time, Su Yan had already experienced the power of the Gate of Space and Time, so he could only withdraw his sword.


    By the time Su Yan shattered the gate of time and space, the old man had already walked away from Yuehua.


    Although Su Yan didn''t kill the old man, the battle just now can be regarded as thrilling!


    Even the three old monsters watching the battle had already become terrified.


    At this time, Su Yan was wearing a golden armor, arrogantly looking at the sky, and then said: "After seeing my posture, do you still decide to be my enemy?"


    At this time, Su Yan''s dragon energy was condensed but not dissipated. It can be said that he is not angry and arrogant!


    The four old monsters were completely speechless at this time.


    They also finally understood why Su Yan dared to pursue the four of them alone, and even acted so arrogantly in front of them!


    All of this is based on strength!


    If they had the strength of Su Yan, I''m afraid they would be even more arrogant than Su Yan! More arrogant!


    These four old monsters gradually converged. Although they were still wearing masks and could not see the expressions on their faces, the atmosphere had already grown to the extreme.


    Only Su Yan could hear him saying, "You guys are wearing masks to hide your identity, and you don''t want people to discover your true identity. Why do you do this? Is there a force behind you that drives you?"


    "Emperor Su, we also have our own difficulties..."


    "Difficulties? It''s natural, who can be without difficulties? Even I can''t help myself, but this is not an ordinary place. If it''s outside in the fairy world, it''s fine. I turn a blind eye. If you close your eyes, you will be let go, but it is absolutely impossible here, because I have experienced the power of Emperor Haotian, if you come for the power of Emperor Haotian, then I absolutely cannot take risks."


    He is just a mere Divine Emperor Longyan. In Su Yan''s eyes, he can''t be considered a very popular person. He just got an eyeball from Emperor Haotian, and he has reached the level where he can almost equalize with Su Yan!


    What if a being stronger than God Emperor Longyan obtained the remaining body parts of Emperor Haotian?


    Isn''t that...


    The power of Emperor Haotian is too dangerous!


    Su Yan could endure this power being sealed forever, and he was determined not to endure this power flowing to the Immortal Realm.


    The four old monsters had already determined that Su Yan would be their obstacle, but it was because of the unbelievably powerful aura and power behind Su Yan.


    They definitely didn''t want to fight Su Yan so easily, so they fell into a strange silence for a while.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, not in a hurry to let these old monsters express their attitude, but just stood there and looked at these old monsters.


    Su Yan''s appearance seemed to be well-organized and calm, as if he had already pinched these four old monsters.


    However, the fourth brother was very capable, and it was of course impossible to defeat Su Yan.


    But if they did not regard defeating Su Yan as their goal, but wanted to escape for their lives, it would be difficult for Su Yan to hold them back.


    These four old monsters obviously had reasons to face Su Yan, even if they couldn''t defeat Su Yan at all, they could only face Su Yan bravely.


    As long as you''re not a fool, you can see that this is actually tricky.


    What is the reason why they dare not retreat, even if they want to confront Su Yan?

 Chapter 4776： Gods Secret

    The old monster of the Protoss said: "Xiandi Su, it''s not a solution for us to waste it like this. Can both sides take a step back."


    "What do you have to say about taking a step back?" Su Yan asked.


    "We can tell some secrets of Immortal Su Su. If Immortal Su finds out, he will understand our difficulties and let us go."


    Before the God Race''s old strange words were finished, he was interrupted by his companion: "Li Jiu, are you crazy? If you want to tell him about it, if the gods blame it, how can we afford it? ?"


    The old monster of the Protoss said: "If we don''t tell him, we will definitely not be able to complete the mission. Isn''t it a dead end? The two sides are the lesser of the two. The path I choose will at least give us a chance to survive."


    These four old monsters are not ordinary Immortal Emperors. Their power may come from the Protoss, or from the ancient human race!


    In the fairy world, he can already be regarded as a very powerful emperor.


    Although it can''t reach the top level, there is absolutely no problem with being first-class.


    But in their words, they all showed a strong fear of that "God".


    so, what happened?


    And who is the God they speak of?


    Su Yan''s curiosity had reached the peak at this time, and then he heard the old monster of the Protoss say: "Xiandi Su, you should have heard a legend about the remains of Emperor Haotian."


    "You said that after the fall of Emperor Haotian, the Protoss tribes fought over the body of Emperor Haotian? I heard a friend tell about this history. Hmph, did you really come for Emperor Haotian''s body? "


    Facing Su Yan''s accusation, the old monster of the God Race didn''t panic, but said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, there is no need to accuse us. This is hell, and no God Race would bring the body of Emperor Haotian to this place. If the aura of sin is condensed on the body of Emperor Haotian, how blasphemous it would be!"


    While the old monster of the Protoss was talking, his expression became a little excited.


    But Su Yan instead behaved very calmly, looking at the old monster of the Protoss, and then said, "Really? I did just that."


    "What does this mean?"


    Su Yan said softly, "Is it difficult to understand this?"


    While speaking, Su Yan had already pinched his left hand into a fist. When Su Yan turned his wrist over and opened his fist, he saw a golden eyeball appearing in Su Yan''s palm!


    And what came from this golden eyeball was a sacred and strange powerful aura!


    "this is"


    "You read that right, this is Emperor Haotian''s eyeball, and it is in my hands now." Su Yan said, "I have played against its master before, and I have also witnessed how terrifying its master has become under its increase. The monster. If you want to move the body of the Emperor Haotian and combine the power of the blood of the emperor, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The reason why Su Yan dared to take out a golden eyeball is to frighten the four old monsters and make them smarter.


    Having an eyeball of Emperor Haotian means that Su Yan has long understood the power of Emperor Haotian.


    This is equivalent to a disguised warning, telling these four old monsters not to take chances and want to deceive him to get away with it.


    After seeing this golden eyeball, the four old monsters really acted very terrifying.


    The old monster of the Protoss stuttered even when he spoke, "How, how, how did Emperor Haotian''s eyes fall into your hands?"


    Su Yan said: "I killed its former owner, and it will naturally fall into my hands. You shouldn''t want to end up in a fall, right? To put it bluntly, why did you come to hell?"


    The old monster of the Protoss said: "The fall of Emperor Haotian back then was actually quite a story."


    "Oh? What''s the article? Isn''t it the fulfillment of calamity, the five declines of heaven and man?"


    The old monster of the Protoss said: "How can the power of the Emperor Haotian be possible for the five declines of heaven and man? This is really irresponsible nonsense! Emperor Haotian has already broken karma, reincarnation, fate karma, and calamity, and cannot be applied to him. body!"


    "Then why did he fall?" Su Yan also felt that what this God Race old monster said was very reasonable.


    If an existence like Emperor Haotian does not have the powerful ability to break karma, reincarnation, and fate, how can he subdue those gods whose dharma bodies in ancient times may be comparable to the Milky Way?


    Although it is difficult to identify cause and effect, the so-called difficulty also depends on who is concerned.


    For ordinary immortal emperors, it is of course difficult to break the cause and effect here, but in the words of Emperor Haotian, then this matter may not be possible!


    Su Yan did not ask Ling Zun in detail why Haotian Emperor fell.


    It was because Su Yan had already noticed that Ling Zun had always been secretive about the fall of Emperor Haotian, and it was very likely that it would evoke some bad memories for her.


    What Su Yan dislikes the most is to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds.


    However, when he was in Dream City in the Mirror, Su Yan had heard Wuming say many things, and he had already deduced that the fall of the Haotian Emperor and the Dragon God Emperor was inseparable from the mysterious and ethereal world of heaven!


    Although Su Yan already had his own answer in his heart, he still wanted to see what this old monster of the Protoss would say.


    The old monster of the Protoss said: "I can''t say this, but you just need to know that the strongest in this world are not the two heavenly emperors, or that there is an invisible hand behind the destruction of the two heavenly emperors, including Immortal Emperor Su, your fall was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, it was not just the betrayal of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Immortal Emperor Su, what do you think?"


    Su Yan said: "I''m asking you a question now, I hope you can give me some answers, I won''t answer any of your questions. You first said that the fall of Emperor Haotian is a great article, and then you said nothing in detail. What are you trying to imply? "


    After a moment of silence, the old man of the Protoss said, "Has Immortal Emperor Su ever heard the word "God?"


    Su Yan was shocked when he heard the words.


    Because even Su Yan never thought that these four old monsters would have something to do with the ethereal world of heaven.


    "God? What does this mean?" Su Yan deliberately pretended not to know anything about the world of God, as if he wanted to see how much useful information he could extract from this old monster of the Protoss.


    This God Race old monster seemed to want to say something, but an old monster beside him reminded: "Some things can''t be said, if you say more, it will definitely become our scourge! You don''t understand the truth of woe coming out of your mouth. ?"


    "Don''t talk too much about God''s things, and our existence will also be erased!"


    These old monsters obviously know everything about God, and perhaps the force behind them is God.

 Chapter 4777： Inspired by the Messenger of God

    This time, even Su Yan has become very serious, but Su Yan''s face did not show it at all, but he was still playing with the eyeball of Emperor Clear Sky.


    This eyeball is like the most beautiful gem in the world, magnificent to the extreme.


    At the same time, it seems to contain a very terrifying attraction. If it weren''t for Su Yan''s super-strong self-control ability, I''m afraid that he couldn''t resist the temptation. This eyeball swallowed his stomach and merged with it!


    Even Su Yan was completely unable to explain where this seductive power came from.


    It seems that Emperor Haotian''s body contains some kind of magic power, and this kind of strange magic power can''t be explained only by the law of the eternal life.


    If it was before, Su Yan must not know where this power beyond common sense came from.


    But after using the Eye of Jurisprudence, Su Yan already understood where this power came from!


    Emperor Haotian must have been to God and mastered the power of God to a considerable extent, and also left the brand of this power in his body forever.


    So even after the death of Emperor Haotian, this force still exists, and it is also longing for some kind of attachment!


    This is the only reasonable explanation.


    Su Yan said: "The world of God is infinite and infinite. How can you reach God at your level? It must be the messenger of God''s world who took the initiative to find you after descending. Am I right?"


    The four old monsters on the opposite side did not speak.


    This silence can also be understood as acquiescence, they agreed with what Su Yan said.


    Just listening to Su Yan said: "If it was just a mere Hongmeng, of course it would be impossible to overthrow me back then. Of course I know that there are experts behind Hongmeng to guide me. It''s just that I never thought back then that there would be a heavenly world. The presence!"


    When Su Yan said this, he had already stopped. At this time, there was only a serious look in his eyes.


    Since the four old monsters in front of them are driven by the messengers of the world of God, then even if they don''t know much about the world of God, at least they must have come into contact with the world of God.


    This may be the closest to the so-called truth of the world of God since Su Yan knew of the existence of the world of God.


    But the old monster of the Protoss immediately said: "Xiandi Su, there is only so much I can tell you, if I say one more word, I will end up with a dead word. I hope you can understand our difficulties. Now that everyone has made their position clear, please ask Immortal Su to let us go, and then take the initiative to leave hell."


    After Su Yan heard the words of the God Race old monster, he actually laughed like that.


    When Su Yan laughed arrogantly, these four old monsters seemed to be very incomprehensible and didn''t know why Su Yan had to laugh.


    Is there some kind of mystery in this laughter?


    Just listening to Su Yan continued: "Don''t you think that you can scare me away with just a name in the world of God?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the four old monsters were all stunned.


    Especially the old monster of the Protoss, he was shocked and offended!


    "Xiandi Su, it''s fine if you don''t know the identity of the gods. Now that you know the identity of the gods, how dare you fight against the gods?" asked the old monster of the ancestor.


    Su Yan said, "What is a **** that is not a god, if he is powerful enough, he can sweep across the heavens and the world, no matter what forces are flat, why do you need your strength to do things for him. This so-called **** may not have what you think. They are so powerful, at least they should have a lot of constraints."


    Another old monster said: "Emperor Su, no matter what weaknesses the gods have, these have nothing to do with us, we are just helping the gods with things, all we want to ask for is peace and security, after this turmoil is over. , the old man will still go back and live in seclusion again, he will never have a dispute with anyone, and he has no intention of intervening in the conflict of rights in the immortal world, why does Emperor Su refuse to let us go?"


    Su Yan said, "If I let you go, will your gods be willing to let me go? If I guess correctly, every time the era is about to change, the so-called gods will send messengers to intervene in this world. Change and evolution of power, elect leaders they are happy with, eh?"


    "Have you ever thought that your own destiny should be decided by yourself, and even the so-called gods have no right to interfere!"


    "But the power of God is not something we can touch! If we are qualified to challenge God, would we be willing to be manipulated like this? Immortal Emperor Su, we also have our own difficulties, but you can''t understand this one! "


    Su Yan said: "Wait, you are all of the emperor''s level, but you would actually say such things! What is the purpose of cultivating immortals? , then what kind of great emperors are you? You are just a few poor worms struggling to survive!"


    Su Yan''s voice was like Hong Zhong''s, hitting the fourth brother''s old monster''s heart again and again.


    They also recognized Su Yan''s words in their hearts.


    No one in this world is willing to be a **** at the mercy of others! Who doesn''t want to sit outside the chessboard and be the player in charge of the chessboard?


    Not to mention the characters of these great series!


    They have long been detached from the laws of the world, but now they have to listen to the mercy of the world in order to survive. I have to say that this is a kind of sadness!


    But even if they understand this kind of sadness, they still can''t completely resist the fear of death!


    The most fair thing in this world is this, whether you are the emperor or the ants on the ground, you only have one life.


    No matter your cultivation base is shocking, or you are shockingly rich, it is impossible to buy one more life.


    If you die, then everything will be empty!


    No matter how splendid you were before, how amazing your strength is, and how much magic you have practiced, everything will be turned into zero!


    This intense fear, even a character of the Great Emperor series, is difficult to completely overcome.


    So one of the old monsters said to Su Yan: "Xiandi Su, what you said is very reasonable, but we can''t back down, we can only fight with you here! Anyway, we only have two choices left, or Die in your hands, or in the hands of God!"


    "Yes, if you can die in the hands of Su Xiandi, it will be a happy ending, at least you will die happily. If it falls into the hands of the gods, I am afraid that you will experience thousands of pains before you will despair. die slowly."


    "Emperor Su, if you still want to hinder us, do it! The big deal is death, let us fight you in blood!"

 Chapter 4778： You have nothing to do with my power

    When these four old monsters faced Su Yan, it seemed that they all had the determination to fight Su Yan to the death and never retreat.


    However, Su Yan laughed out loud and said, "The four of you are really weird, just now you were still afraid of the so-called gods, and you were all greedy for life and fear of death to the extreme. "


    "Are you afraid of death or not! If you are not afraid of death, why don''t you follow me and do a great cause! If you said that the gods are going to hunt you down, can''t I help you to face the gods? ?"


    Su Yan added: "We are all in the immortal world, do you really want to believe in that so-called high god? How much credit does the high **** have, can you be sure that he didn''t deceive you? I''m not good at words. People, but I have spoken to you a lot today, I just hope you can understand your position."


    "Xiandi Su, are you serious? Are you willing to fight against the gods for us?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s not for you, but for myself. Sooner or later, I will find out what''s going on in the world of God, as well as those ubiquitous black hands, that is, the messengers of the world of God! I must have them when I fell. Do they think I will let go of this hatred?"


    The old monster who fought against Su Yan with a machete just now was already shaken.


    Because he had long since bowed to Su Yanna''s unparalleled and powerful sword intent, and he didn''t like the style of the messengers in the world.


    If they stood on a united front with Su Yan, the final result would be death. No matter how bad it was, what else could it be?


    And if they continue to be used by those in the world of God as tools, how can they know that the messengers of the world of God will not kill the donkey after the completion of the task?


    After all, the most taboo thing for the messengers of the world of God is to reveal their identities, and because they have done too many things and know too many secrets, I am afraid they will be the first targets to be eliminated.


    After he was shaken, the other three old monsters also shaken, but no one has broken the situation.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Su Yan directly took out the Eye of Dharma. The Eye of Dharma didn''t have that powerful lethality, but its aura was extremely strange and powerful.


    After taking out the eye of the law, Su Yan said: "My magic weapon is closely related to the world of God, and I have been preparing for a long time to deal with the world of God. If you are willing to join me, I also know There are many secrets about the world of God, and I would like to share them with you."


    These old monsters have been shaking more and more at this time.


    Then I only heard Su Yan snorted, and then said: "You are also the great emperors. You are worshipped by hundreds of millions of beings. You are obviously at the top. Do you really plan to be a dog in the world of heaven?!"


    Su Yan was shocked by this question!


    Then I heard the old monster from the Protoss say: "Xiandi Su, I only have one last question. How confident are you in dealing with the existence of those heavenly worlds?"


    Su Yan said, "Ten percent."


    This answer is no one thought of!


    These four old monsters have become a little scary, I don''t know why Su Yan has such incredible confidence in his own strength!


    The old monster of the Protoss asked in a very incredible tone; "Could it be that Emperor Su has ever fought against the existence of the world of God? And he won?"


    The four old monsters seemed extremely eager to hear this affirmative answer from Su Yan''s mouth.


    For them, the existence of God''s world is like an insurmountable mountain!


    With their power, there is absolutely no way to cross!


    It seems that the existence of those heavenly worlds has reached another realm, another realm!


    That is the restricted area that they can''t touch with all their strength!


    It''s like the gap between a mortal and an immortal!


    Only to hear Su Yan say: "The reason why you are afraid of the existence of the heavenly world is entirely because you regard them as invincible beings, when you feel that you can''t win in your own heart, how can you win? The fear of the world of God has become your inner demon. When you have inner demons, the existence of those in the world of God will become unpredictable no matter what they do, am I right?"


    The four old monsters were speechless.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have demons in my heart. I can naturally use 100% of my strength against them, but I haven''t used my 100% of my strength for a long time! Maybe they can let me use all my strength?"


    The four old monsters looked at Su Yan and said, "Emperor Su may not know that the power used by the messengers of the gods is very special and completely different from the power of the fairyland. With only the power of the fairyland, I''m afraid there is no way to resist the gods. The power of the world! If it was easy to resist, we wouldn''t be so easy to become tools at the mercy of the other party!"


    "Of course I know this. Some of the people I know have once attacked the world of heaven." Su Yan said, "You probably don''t know anything about my power, so that''s why you say such funny things."


    These four old monsters only felt that Su Yan''s words were exaggerated and arrogant.


    They have already seen the dharma body that destroys the gods, the artifact of fortune, the indestructible dragon **** battle body, and Su Yan''s unparalleled powerful swordsmanship!


    Could it be that Su Yan still has a second divine artifact on his body?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    There is a certain number of good fortune artifacts in the world, and no one has ever occupied two good fortune artifacts at the same time.


    But then Su Yan twisted the magic formula with a chuckle, and immediately broke their thoughts!


    I saw an eight-story Buddha pagoda suddenly appear in the air!


    This eight-story Buddha pagoda emits golden light, and it suddenly dyes the red sky into a red gold!


    The cracked gap on the earth and the rushing blood river also became peaceful and peaceful under the illumination of this golden light!


    Su Yan had not released this eight-story pagoda during the battle for many days.


    This eight-story pagoda pagoda is Su Yan''s natal magic weapon, and it can also be regarded as the incarnation of Su Yan''s cultivation!


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t use this eight-story pagoda in battle was not because the power of the eight-story pagoda was not enough.


    Simply because there is no chance to use it!


    This eight-story Buddha pagoda represents Su Yan''s last trump card. Only at the last moment, when there is no way out, will Su Yan use the power of the eight-story Buddha pagoda!


    But in today''s immortal world and all the worlds, I am afraid that no one can force Su Yan to such a state of exhaustion!

 Chapter 4779： breathtaking

    These four old monsters didn''t know how high Su Yan''s cultivation base was, but now they knew it very well after seeing this eight-story Buddha pagoda.


    The realm and the level of mana were originally very abstract concepts.


    But the natal magic weapon can turn these very abstract concepts into reality.


    Just by looking at the astonishing aura of the eight-story Buddha pagoda in front of him, and the magnificent streamer light, one can already know how profound Su Yan''s cultivation is!


    And what''s more important is that although this eight-story pagoda pagoda is here, it is detached from the world.


    In, as if not there.


    Similar to the Tathagata.


    These four old monsters were deeply shocked after seeing this eight-story pagoda of Su Yan!


    If this eight-story pagoda is suppressed towards them, then they will not be able to resist no matter what!


    There is no doubt about this!


    After seeing this splendid eight-story Buddha pagoda, there is no need to say anything superfluous, it is really amazing!


    The **** clan old monster took the lead in removing his mask and said, "Xiandi Su, next to him is the Supreme Elder Xuanyuanjie of the Fudi clan."


    The other three old monsters also took off their masks respectively. Their admiration for Su Yan had reached the point of being in awe, and they had not yet apologized to Su Yan for the offense just now.


    Su Yan said, "I''m not that caring person either. Just now, everyone was originally opposed to each other. You should take action against me, and I will never blame everyone. Now everyone has the same position, and they will be friends in the future."


    When it was time to be open-minded on such occasions, Su Yan would soon be able to disregard his previous grudges.


    Now that these four old monsters had defected to Su Yan, they naturally began to answer Su Yan''s questions.


    Su Yan asked first, "I haven''t officially fought with the existence of the world of the gods. I don''t know what the existence of the world of gods looks like. Is it a non-human intelligent creature?"


    Xuanyuan Jie replied, "Emperor Su, when those messengers from God came to us, although they also turned into human appearances, their faces were covered with masks. But we can all sense those messengers from God. It is definitely not a human race, they have absolutely no aura that a human being should have."


    "Then what race should they be?"


    "It should be a race that has never appeared in the heavens and the world. We have never seen such a strange aura."


    "How strange?"


    When Su Yan asked such a question, Xuanyuan was really overwhelmed by the question. For a moment, he didn''t know what language to use to express his feelings perfectly.


    On the other hand, Mo Jun''s apprentice Situ Mufeng, who used the machete just now, said, "Those angels of God have an aura between life and death, it seems that they are in a superimposed state of life and death, so the state is so strange. "


    "The superposition of life and death? Is the moment of death frozen by the method of time suspension? This can indeed stop death, but it will bring eternal pain. Every moment will be in the intense pain before death. Why do the messengers of the heavenly world do this?"


    Situ Mufeng said, "We don''t know that either. Those messengers from the gods are too mysterious, and their power is too powerful. It''s definitely not something we can easily spy on."


    "You just said those messengers of God, which means that there are more than one or two messengers of God?"


    "Yes, there are at least ten God''s messengers, and they often travel together. They issue orders to us, but never say why, only let us execute them. If you do well, you will be rewarded a little. If we don''t, we will get extremely severe punishment! So we have long been dissatisfied in our hearts, but we have not dared to rebel all the time."


    Su Yan asked, "Why did those messengers from God send you to hell?"


    Xuanyuan Intercept said: "In the beginning, Emperor Haotian used **** to suppress countless gods! The grievances of countless gods have accumulated in hell. Over time, this resentment combined with the dead corpses of gods and the aura of monstrous sin in hell, and evolved into a monster. This The monster is said to be powerful enough to tear apart the galaxy, and once ravaged the fairy world, but was re-suppressed by the Dragon God and returned to hell."


    "God''s messenger ordered us to bring that monster from **** back to Xiaoxiang Xianyu, and there is no other order."


    "What do they want this monster to do?" Su Yan asked strangely, "Do you want to use this monster to disturb the Immortal Realm? But what good does disturbing the Immortal Realm do to them?"


    Xuanyuan Jie said: "Those messengers of God have always been very mysterious, they never tell us the purpose of their actions, and the things they let us do have nothing to do with it, and we can''t guess what purpose those messengers of God have. "


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, and then said in a leisurely tone: "This is also in line with God''s always mysterious and unknown style of doing things. Don''t tell others about God''s affairs, it''s just our secret. But I have a few good friends who also know the secrets of God, and I can introduce them to you when I go back."


    The four of them all clasped their fists at Su Yan, and Su Yan said again: "After this matter is over, you might as well go to my fairyland. Even if those so-called messengers of God want to move you, they need to ask me!"


    Su Yan said this with a trace of murderous aura.


    But for these four old monsters, it is something they can''t ask for.


    If Su Yan could help them stand in front of those powerful messengers of the gods, then they would be less worried.


    And four powerful old monsters joined his fairyland, which is also very good.


    Right now, the number of Immortal Emperor Zhengchou in Su Yan''s Immortal Territory is too small to be able to hold the ground.


    This is a good thing for everyone.


    It can be said that it is mutually beneficial, because we are very aware of this, so the following conversation can be considered relaxed and cheerful.


    From the mouths of these four old monsters, Su Yan learned many secrets about the messengers of God, as well as what those messengers are doing.


    It seems that many immortal emperors in the immortal realm have already shown a gesture of surrender to the messenger of God.


    The four old monsters expressed concern about this matter.


    For Su Yan, these are all irrelevant things. If you want to worry, it should be the heaven to worry.


    Those immortals who are going to turn against the water are also Heavenly Court, and it is not his Su Yan, so why worry about it?


    In this era of troubled times, the only important thing is to do our best to strengthen our own strength!


    Only in this way can we survive in this chaotic world to come!


    Only those who have survived the troubled times can be regarded as winners!

 Chapter 4780： Suddenly the life equation

    Only to hear Su Yan say again: "You just said that there is a monster in the deepest part of hell. This monster is something that God''s messengers are determined to get. Why don''t we go and see where the monster is?"


    If this monster is even determined to win the messenger of God, then it will be extremely strong!


    Su Yan was really concerned about this monster, and he had to check it out in person.


    Those four old monsters could understand Su Yan''s thoughts, but before going to confirm the monster in the deepest part of hell, Su Yan planned to join up with Princess Kong Qian and the others.


    When they saw Su Yan flying back with the four old monsters, the seven demon kings all showed expressions like they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Only Princess Kong Qian showed a smile, she smiled at Su Yan: "Su Lang has won again."


    Speaking of which, Princess Kong Qian knew Su Yan best.


    When she saw that Su Yan came back unscathed, it was destined to be the time for victory.


    These four old monsters were shocked when they saw Princess Kong Qian. On the one hand, it was because of the beauty of Princess Kong Qian, and on the other hand, it was because of the breath of Princess Kong Qian.


    An old monster recognized it: "This one is Princess Kong Qiansheng of the demon clan under the original Phoenix seat, right?"


    Princess Kong Qian almost flew into Su Yan''s arms, and the four old monsters were even more surprised after seeing it.


    If Emperor Xianwu can be so close to Princess Kong Qian, doesn''t it mean that Emperor Xianwu has long been on the same front as the original Phoenix!


    These four old monsters couldn''t help but rejoice in their hearts that they had made the most correct choice.


    If they don''t want to submit to Su Yan, I''m afraid they won''t be able to live in **** at all.


    And more importantly, Su Yan''s power didn''t seem to be as weak as they thought.


    The people had already been rescued anyway. After Su Yan released Bai Yueying and his few Monster Race companions from his sleeves, he cut off all the spider webs on them with his sword energy!


    At this time, Bai Yueying and several other demon kings woke up, and they still didn''t know what happened.


    After the emperor''s power was crushed, they passed out quickly, and they didn''t even know who had knocked them out.


    Su Yan originally wanted to let Princess Kong Qian take Bai Yueying and the others to leave this sin temple first, after all, this place is full of very strong dangers.


    After Su Yan and the four old monsters explored the biggest secret in the depths of hell, they returned to the Kunlun Yuxu with everyone.


    But this time Princess Kong Qian''s attitude was very firm, she said: "Su Lang, I have been locked up by my mother for a long time, and I miss Su Lang every day. It''s hard to wait for the chance to meet Su Lang again. Is Su Lang? Do you want to leave me again?"


    Su Yan said: "This time I have convinced your old mother that we will never be separated in the future, why should you be in such a hurry?"


    But no matter what Su Yan said in the future, it was of no use. Princess Kong Qian just refused to obey. All she wanted was to be by Su Yan''s side.


    Su Yan couldn''t beat Princess Kong Qian, so she could only let her stay, and at the same time let the remaining demon clan retreat from the sin temple.


    According to Xuanyuan Jie, there are other exits in this hell, but it''s just a little far away.


    However, with the strength of these demon kings, there shouldn''t be any big problem to fly the magic weapon there.


    Of course, these demon kings did not dare to have any objection to Su Yan''s arrangement.


    After watching these demon kings fly away, Su Yan discussed with Xuanyuan Jie again: "What state is the monster in now, is it awake or sleeping?"


    Xuanyuan Jie said: "According to God''s messenger, that monster should be in a very strange state now, living and dying."


    "Life and death are opposed, so how can a monster achieve the superposition of two states of life and death?" Su Yan said this, and already had the answer in his heart, "Does it freeze its own time?"


    If time were to be frozen forever in the last moment of dying, one would fall into such a strange state.


    But this will also fall into eternal pain. If it is just to live and suffer eternally, is it really worth it?


    In fact, these four old monsters also have great doubts in their hearts. They have never heard of the existence of this monster, but they just heard it mentioned by the messenger of God.


    The messenger of God also said that this monster is of great use to them and is an important prop for planning the future of the Immortal Realm in the future, so please be cautious and cautious when asking them to do this.


    And it is only allowed to succeed, not to fail.


    Hearing these old monsters say this, Su Yan was naturally even more curious about how fierce and powerful that monster was, making those God''s messengers value it so much.


    This time, Situ Mufeng was leading the way. He rode the crescent-like blade light and flew at an extraordinary speed.


    All of them looked solemn, even Su Yan was no exception, because they didn''t know what kind of danger was waiting for them ahead.


    Only Princess Kong Qian still had a happy smile on her face. She seemed to think it was a very interesting adventure. Besides, even if there was any danger ahead, her kiss Su Lang would definitely protect her. Her thoroughness.


    Just like before, even if the sky falls, there will definitely be Su Lang on it.


    In Princess Kong Qian''s blood, there is also an element of desire for adventure, which is inherited from the nature of the original phoenix.


    Everyone''s flying speed is superb, but the crimson earth and river below have never changed!


    It can also be smelled during flight. It seems that the air is filled with a smell of rust, and this smell is gradually becoming very strong!


    I don''t know when it started, the road below became very rough, and after this rough, some peaks gradually appeared.


    These mountain peaks are not very majestic, but they are practiced together and obviously belong to the same mountain range.


    After crossing this mountain range, the road ahead finally became flat.


    Just on the red plain, many confluences are meandering.


    These rivers looked very messy, but Su Yan showed a surprised expression after seeing it, and then Su Yan stopped in the air and drew the patterns of those rivers in his heart


    Princess Kong Qian leaned on Su Yan''s arms very obediently, not saying a word, for fear of disturbing Su Yan.


    After Su Yan sketched the pattern of the river he wrote in his mind, he suddenly discovered that this pattern seemed to have something to do with the equation of life on the Genesis Monument.


    There are a total of seven creation monuments, and Su Yan has already come into contact with two of them. The incomplete life equations on these two creation monuments have long been obtained by Su Yan.


    I don''t know why the shape of the meandering rivers below, Su Yan actually felt like the legendary equation of life!

 Chapter 4781： Even the godhead is shaken together

    It''s just that the equation of life gathered by this river seems to be a little off.


    It will not be easy to restore these deviations perfectly and restore the equation of life from the middle.


    The life equation and the monument of creation can almost be regarded as the origin of all life in the heavens and the world. Of course, to shape life and civilization, civilization fire is also indispensable!


    Su Yan was stunned, and the four old monsters didn''t dare to disturb him.


    After Su Yan took the initiative to take back his mind, one of the old geeks said, "Emperor Su, what mystery did you find here?"


    "The river below has something to do with Emperor Haotian, and it should be the formation he created. It''s just that after too many years, the river has been washed away by the flowing water. No matter what kind of formation, only I''m afraid it''s been destroyed and useless."


    Perhaps the most terrifying thing in the world is the world!


    An existence like Emperor Haotian, the strength of which can be said to be unparalleled in the past! But still lost!


    Today, even the many traces of Emperor Haotian left in this world have been wiped out by the world.


    Most of the traces that still exist are like these rivers, hidden in the most inaccessible corners of the world.


    Su Yan asked, "How long do we have to fly to reach the deepest part of hell?"


    Situ Mufeng said: "There''s only one step left, Brother Xuanyuan, please come and do it."


    Xuanyuan Jie first surrendered to Situ Mufeng, then to Su Yan, and then said, "It''s a shame."


    Princess Kong Qian has been very curious about the strength of these old monsters for a long time. She doesn''t know how strong these four old monsters are. Now is a good opportunity to observe them.


    I saw Xuanyuan Jie''s body burst out with a shocking divine power, this divine power easily reversed the celestial phenomenon, turning the blood-colored clouds above into an incomparably huge tornado!


    The wind and blood clouds will soon penetrate the world!


    It looks really spectacular!


    But what surprised Princess Kong Qian even more was Xuanyuan Jie''s divine power! This divine power is really too surging, and once it is displayed, it is like a tsunami!


    If it is cast on the world below, I am afraid that a low-latitude world has already been annihilated under his divine power.


    After exerting such divine power, Xuanyuan Jie still had a calm expression on his face. For him, this power was a matter of course, so there was no need to be surprised.


    And in Xuanyuan Jie''s hand, a bead suddenly appeared.


    This bead is bloody, but the **** color inside the bead is not rigid at all, but full of vitality!


    The blood inside is constantly flowing, and it seems that there is some strange power inside!


    After seeing this blood-colored bead, Su Yan also had a serious expression in his eyes.


    This blood-colored bead should be an artifact handed down from ancient times by the Goddess of God. The breath inside comes from the ancient era, which is completely different from the artifact trained in the later eras.


    I don''t know what Xuanyuan Jie is going to do with this blood-colored bead?


    I only heard Xuanyuan Jie chanting a mantra. This mantra came from ancient times. After hearing this, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but feel uneasy!


    Because she had already recognized it, what Xuanyuan Jie thought was the language of the ancient gods and demons!


    The earliest gods and demons that appeared in ancient times were able to follow their words, and every word they uttered with such incantations would affect the mana, thus possessing unparalleled power!


    As Xuanyuan Jie chanted the mantra, the rivers on the ground gradually floated weightlessly into the sky!


    After the rivers and the like appeared in the sky, the equation of life was also presented in front of Su Yan in an unprecedentedly clear way.


    Formation on the earth, rivers will erode the earth and cause damage.


    But if the formation was to lead the river into the air, there would not be such a problem.


    It turned out that Emperor Haotian had already thought about the countermeasures from the very beginning.


    But where did Xuanyuan Jie get this **** bead?


    How could he know the spell of Emperor Haotian back then?


    correct! The Voldi clan was originally the **** clan appointed by Emperor Haotian to guard the **** and the sin temple!


    Perhaps all this was inherited from Emperor Haotian.


    Su Yan had already shown a solemn expression at this time, looking at the equation of life that appeared in the air.


    The undead emperor once said that from ancient times to the present, no matter how powerful the gods or gods are, no one has ever been able to collect all the seven creation monuments, and then combine the life equation.


    The undead emperor is obviously misplaced on this matter!


    The life equation in front of him is clearly telling Su Yan that Emperor Haotian is the biggest exception in this world. He must have obtained the seven creation tablets in the past to obtain the equation of life!


    It''s just that Emperor Haotian did not guide the power in the seven creation monuments and turn them into seeds of divinity after he obtained the monument of creation.


    Because he Haotian Emperor is already the most powerful **** in the world, he doesn''t need the seed of divinity at all.


    Su Yan also has a plan to gather the seven creation monuments together and then combine the life equation!


    For a long time, there are three philosophical questions that lie on the heads of all living beings.


    who I am? where am i from? Where are you going?


    When the equation of life is obtained, these three problems can be solved easily.


    The equation of life may not help you improve your realm and strength, but it is the key to answer the ultimate question of all living beings.


    But why did Emperor Haotian use the equation of life as the door to seal the formation?


    The equation of life is such a precious thing that it was only engraved on the seven creation tablets! It was so precious that neither Primitive Phoenix nor Su Yan could reach it.


    But Emperor Haotian finally turned the life equation into a part of the formation here, which is really strange!


    Could it be that Emperor Haotian is not afraid of the equation of life being easily known by others?


    Su Yan''s heart became more and more doubtful, but considering his previous experience, everything that Emperor Haotian did was necessary.


    Even if you can''t understand why Emperor Haotian did this now, after knowing the truth of the matter, you will definitely be able to understand the reason why Emperor Haotian did this.


    Emperor Haotian never did superfluous things, and the life equation constructed by those **** rivers in the sky must have a reason to exist.


    No matter what reason Haotian Emperor had for doing this, the equation of life was completely presented in front of Su Yan, and Su Yan used his Dao Heart and Divine Consciousness to examine the equation of life.


    The equation of life contains all the philosophies of the origin of all things in the universe, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is all-encompassing.


    But when Su Yan looked at the equation of life, it seemed that even his own godhead was shaken together!

 Chapter 4782： an insurmountable fear

    Perhaps it was because of Su Yan''s powerful godhead, or because of the mysterious connection between Su Yan and the Genesis Monument.


    There was a subtle connection between the life equation and Su Yan.


    At this moment, all of Su Yan''s pupils turned golden, and even the white part of his eyes was swallowed up by the golden color!


    In the dark, there seems to be an endless stream of information rushing towards Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness in the way of the sea!


    In this shock, Su Yan saw many antelopes, and saw many lions and tigers, Su Yan saw the old and rotten trees, and saw the birth of little monkeys under the trees.


    In the midst of life and death, many species that he had seen or had not seen appeared in Su Yan''s mind


    Not only the species themselves, but also some information that comes with these species, which is also extremely massive.


    Su Yan decisively sealed off his own consciousness and cut off the connection between himself and the equation of life. If he continued to be impacted like this, even Su Yan would be wiped out by the massive amount of information, and he would become a idiot!


    This information is really too huge. Since the creation of the world, the various life information of the species that have appeared in many worlds has been combined, it is simply another universe!


    No matter how powerful Su Yan is, it is impossible to eat another entire universe, right?


    Even Emperor Haotian couldn''t completely comprehend the equation of life overnight, and for now, he could only temporarily keep the equation of life firmly in his mind.


    After returning to his immortal realm and finding a clean room, it may take a thousand years to fully comprehend the equation of life.


    When Su Yan was hit by the equation of life, Princess Kong Qian was completely unaffected.


    She did see the totem in the sky, but she only saw the totem.


    The same goes for the other three old monsters. Not only did they fail to see the mystery of the equation of life, they didn''t even seem to notice the shock that Su Yan had just received.


    Only Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan sensitively, and seemed to feel that Su Yan was very tired, so she asked: "Did you get tired when you started with someone just now, Su Lang, why do you look so tired? ?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something interesting."


    And Xuanyuan Jie, who manipulated the blood-colored orb to present the equation of life, also looked very solemn, and did not seem to be impacted by the equation of life.


    Only then did Su Yan understand that perhaps the life equation arranged by Emperor Haotian would only have an impact on a person like him.


    If the realm is not enough, even if you see the equation of life with your own eyes, it is the same as not seeing it, and you can''t see the mystery at all.


    The so-called mountains are mountains, and water is water. Princess Kong Qian and the others are on the first floor.


    And Su Yan has reached the second level of seeing that mountains are not mountains, and seeing that water is not water, so he is qualified to interpret the equation of life!


    As for Emperor Haotian, there is no doubt that he has already stood on the third higher level, whether it is mountains or mountains, and water or water.


    That''s why he was able to make such arrangements, even Su Yan couldn''t see how the Clear Sky Emperor did it.


    But since Emperor Haotian has reached this peak state, how could he fall?


    And after the fall, the corpse was dismantled into eighty-one pieces by the people, and it became a tool for those Protoss to fight.


    If you think about it, you will feel inexplicably sad.


    And above the sky, the equation of life is gradually cracking from the middle!


    A layer of blood-colored space appeared in the cracked space, and the wind blowing from it was blood-colored, and Princess Kong Qian already had a lot of goosebumps on her body.


    These goosebumps clearly reminded him that this newly opened space is full of terror and danger!


    And Xuanyuan Jie finally held down the blood-colored orb at this time, and the blood-colored orb was almost boiling at this time!


    Xuanyuan Jie''s hand that was holding Baozhu had already become very red and swollen, and looked extremely tired.


    It seems that even with the mana of an old monster like Xuanyuanjie, it is very difficult to open the seal of the Heavenly Emperor when he knows the spell and has a clearance tool.


    Su Yan said to Princess Kong Qian, "Why don''t you stay here first, I''ll see what the mystery is, and I''ll pick you up from **** when I come back."


    In the mysterious space ahead, a **** wind blows out!


    In addition to the blood and terror, there is also a very strong sense of death!


    This dead breath can be said to be so strong that it is unreasonable!


    Generally, only the moment when the emperor and gods fall, a part of the immortal essence in the emperor''s body will be converted into death energy at the moment of death, and then burst open!


    However, the explosion of death energy is only a momentary thing, and it will dissipate immediately!


    It is absolutely impossible and should not be condensed and not scattered for such a long time as it is now!


    This is very unreasonable!


    Xuanyuan Jie had already said that this monster evolved on the basis of the resentment of the dead gods and the body of death, and said that the monster was in a state of life or death.


    Could it be that this is so strong that it is exaggerated and outrageous?


    Princess Kong Qian had already felt a strong fear, which was a trembling from the depths of her soul.


    This trembling is exactly the same as the fear of mortals when they are facing her peacock dharma body, it comes from the deepest emotions of one''s own origin, and can also be understood as the suppression on the biological level!


    There is no doubt that the monster in the blood-colored mysterious space is a higher-ranking creature than Princess Kong Qian, which is why she has tremors and fear from the depths of her origin.


    Su Yan could fully sense that Princess Kong Qian in his arms was shaking uncontrollably, so Su Yan transformed into a large cloak, and after swaying it at will, it covered Princess Kong Qian.


    After being covered by the cloak, Princess Kong Qian felt a lot better, but she still didn''t want to leave Su Yan''s side so easily. If she did, she would shudder even more.


    Princess Kong Qian leaned against Su Yan''s chest, and her expression was really pitiful to me.


    But since that door has been opened, we always have to go in and see what kind of monster makes the messenger of God so fascinated.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said to Princess Kong Qian, "If you''re afraid, bury your head in my arms. No matter what monsters there are, just let me deal with them."


    Princess Kong Qian gritted her teeth and hummed softly, and then said a little unconvinced, "Maybe I''m not in a good state today. I''m usually not so timid and hateful, why is it like this in front of you?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s expression was very annoyed, Su Yan put one arm around Princess Kong Qian and patted her back with the other hand to comfort her.


    Su Yan said softly, "You don''t have to blame yourself, this kind of thing is not your fault. Look at those old monsters, they are still the Great Emperor, aren''t they the same as you?"

 Chapter 4783： another road

    After Princess Kong Qian heard Su Yan''s words, she raised her head and looked at the four old monsters.


    Xuanyuan Jie was a little better, and the other three old monsters were also stunned by this powerful death energy. Although they didn''t tremble, they were already in a state of immobility!


    To be able to shock these old monsters into such a state, how powerful the monsters in the mysterious space can be imagined!


    After listening to Su Yan''s comfort and seeing how these old monsters were broken, Princess Kong Qian felt a lot better, she raised her head slightly and said to Su Yan, "What exactly is this monster Su Lang, how could it be like this? awesome?"


    Su Yan said: "I''ve never seen it before. The most powerful monster I''ve seen before is the Unsalted Saint, but if the Unsalted Saint is compared to it, I''m afraid it''s insignificant. It''s not on the same level at all. middle."


    "Xiandi Su, the seal has been opened, do we want to go in and take a look?" Xuanyuan Ji asked.


    Su Yan said, "That''s natural. I''d like to invite you to open the way. I have a female family by my side, so it''s not convenient to open the way at this time."


    Xuanyuan Jie originally wanted to invite Su Yan to enter it first, but now there is a Princess Kong Qian next to Su Yan, which is really inconvenient.


    He had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter that mysterious space first.


    Although Xuanyuan Jie was the Supreme Elder of the Fudi Clan, this was actually the first time he had opened the seal of the Heavenly Emperor.


    In this kind of charging, this seal has always been the biggest secret passed down by word of mouth within the Voldi clan. The seal has never been opened since the moment it was reached.


    When Xuanyuan Jie was the first to approach the entrance of the space, the blood-colored wind blew and fell on him, causing his divine light to shake!


    Xuanyuan Jie was already considered a strong hand among the Protoss, but in the face of the **** wind blowing in his face, even the divine light of protecting his body was rippling!


    What kind of monster is imprisoned in this mysterious space to have such power?


    Xuanyuan Tie was the first to enter the mysterious space, Su Yan was the second to enter, Princess Kong Qian hid her body under the cloak, and hugged Su Yan firmly with both hands.


    After this, Princess Kong Qian felt a lot more at ease.


    After entering that space, the first thing I sensed was the aura of sin blowing towards my face!


    The aura of sin in the red **** outside is already very strong, but after entering this mysterious space, you can sense that the aura of sin is more than ten times stronger than the outside!


    Such a strong aura of sin melted into the wind, and naturally formed the **** wind just now!


    What''s more terrible is that once you enter this mysterious space, even your vision becomes very blurred, and there is an extremely strong darkness around you.


    Can''t see anything but darkness.


    Su Yan''s eyes have long been able to see things in the dark, and it is no different from the daytime.


    But it didn''t work here at all, Su Yan''s line of sight couldn''t even penetrate ten feet.


    It seems that they have fallen into a fog, and this fog is composed of heavy black!


    Probably getting used to the atmosphere here, Princess Kong Qian raised her head in the darkness. Her eyes of different colors were like two incomparably bright gems in this dark space.


    Xuanyuan Jie was in front, Su Yan could sense his divine power and existence, and the other three old monsters were behind Su Yan and them.


    Under Su Yan''s command, everyone gradually got closer to each other, and then formed a line.


    These four old monsters are all very measured, and the cover between them can be regarded as flawless.


    However, after entering this dark space, the surrounding fists fell into a very strange silence.


    The breath of sin and death here is still extremely heavy, but it is extremely strange that nothing can be sensed outside this place!


    Su Yan said: "God''s messenger asked you to open the seal and bring the monster back. Are there any other instructions? To be specific, it''s better to do something after opening the seal."


    Xuanyuan Intercept said: "I have never ordered this kind of thing, just let us take this monster back."


    Another old monster said: "The breath here is infinitely empty, and it seems to be connected to the dead world. We can''t even sense anything. How can we bring back the monster mentioned by the messenger of God?"


    "Did Su Xiandi find anything?"


    Su Yan said, "The aura here is too weird. I don''t know what kind of space it is, and I haven''t found anything."


    "Huh?!" The person who made this exclamation was Xuanyuan Jie.


    In a place like this, Xuanyuan Jie certainly couldn''t let out an exclamation for no reason. Su Yan was about to ask him what happened, but he stopped Xuanyuan Jie and said, "It''s so weird! The orb in my hand was in the It was very hot outside, as if a lot of flames had accumulated, but at this time it has become extremely cold, and frost has formed in my hands."


    When Xuanyuan Jie said this, everyone remembered that he was holding an orb in his hand.


    This orb is the key to unlocking the seal of the Emperor of Heaven. Perhaps if the monster is to be released, the mystery is probably also in this orb.


    Su Yan said, "Mr. Xuanyuan might as well inject some divine power to see what changes will happen."


    Xuanyuan Jie immediately acted according to Su Yan''s instructions, but after the divine power was injected into it, the orb didn''t change much, it was still very gloomy and cold.


    The divine power injected into it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response at all.


    Only to hear Su Yan say again: "Mr. Xuanyuan, why don''t you recite the mantra just now, maybe if you activate the ancient mantra once again, there will be a change."


    Xuanyuan Jie said: "That spell consumes a lot of money for me, and once it is triggered, I can''t stop it. If we can find the monster, it will be fine, if we can''t, we may be locked in this mysterious space. "


    Xuanyuan Jie was very worried, and before he finished speaking, he stopped Su Yan and said: "Mr. Xuanyuan, don''t worry, I will bear the consequences, I have the divine artifact, and I will definitely keep everyone safe, just do as I say. already."


    Since Su Yan had said so, of course Xuanyuan Jie followed Su Yan''s instructions and started chanting the mantra.


    When the ancient mantra was read again, the surrounding darkness was obviously forcibly separated by an inexplicable force


    Then, a bright road appeared in front of Xuanyuan Jie.


    But this road is not easy to walk, and there are all kinds of dark thorns on both sides of the road.


    These dark thorns do not have much lethal power, but are like some kind of metaphor, a metaphor that the future is doomed to be bad!

 Chapter 4784： huge meat ball

    This time there is no need for Xuanyuan to cut the way.


    Su Yan had already landed on this newly opened path.


    After Su Yan landed on this opened path, he walked all the way forward.


    The thorns on the road withered by Su Yan''s side one after another, and Princess Kong Qian showed an extremely incredible expression.


    And it seems that some kind of heavy breathing can already be heard in the front.


    This seal has a total of two layers, and it needs to be reversed by two levels of magic tools before the seal can be completely opened.


    Designing such a complex seal, of course, is for insurance.


    The sealed monster must be extremely dangerous!


    The road ahead gradually became twisted.


    The path under your feet is paved with divine light.


    When the divine light becomes distorted, it also means that they have stepped into a strange world where even light will be distorted.


    I saw a big meat ball in front of me, and this big meat ball was as huge as a five-story building.


    There are no organs on this meat ball, but more than a dozen tentacle-like meat strips can be seen slowly twitching in the void.


    The incomparably heavy breathing sound came from the big meat ball in front of him.


    This big meat ball is all natural, without a single pore, and I don''t know how the heavy breathing sound came out.


    Seeing this strange creature, Su Yan first thought of Di Jiang, and of course the chaotic beast.


    Su Yan''s expression has become very solemn.


    But Princess Kong Qian was not as frightened as before. It seemed that she felt that the legendary monster was the big meat ball in front of her, and she even had a feeling that it was nothing more than that.


    Princess Kong Qian said in a puzzled tone, "This meat ball is a monster sealed by the Heavenly Emperor? It''s a serious matter, making it so scary, so it''s just a trick?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s words not only represented her personal thoughts, but the other old monsters had similar thoughts after seeing the meat ball suspended in the air.


    They had already put on a look of great anticipation and nervousness, but in the end they just saw such a thing, and they inevitably felt a strong sense of difference in their hearts.


    But Su Yan said, "Don''t underestimate this meat ball! The power of this meat ball is on the level of the sky, and even if it is me, it will be very difficult to face it."


    Listening to Su Yan''s words, it seems that he has faced this meat ball before?


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "Su Lang, what''s so great about this meatball?"


    "It''s powerful in that it can be immune to almost all spells in the world. No matter whether it is Xian Ze or any other spell made by the laws of heaven and earth, it can''t hurt it. It''s even more exaggerated than your mother''s talent."


    Primitive Phoenix''s talent is already very exaggerated, but it can only be immune to almost all mind control spells in this world.


    But this meat ball is immune to all spell damage


    "And that''s not all, its body is just an unremarkable flesh ball, but it can really be invulnerable. Ordinary artifacts can''t hurt it."


    "Has Su Lang ever met it? Or have you fought with it before, so you can know its properties so well?"


    Su Yan said: "I have never encountered it, but what I said must be correct."


    There was obviously a causal connection between Su Yan and this monster, but Su Yan didn''t tell the whole story for the time being.


    Xuanyuan Jie asked: "Emperor Su, we have already seen this monster, what should we do with it?"


    Su Yan said: "I can rest assured that the orb is in your hands. This monster must not be put into the fairy world, and it must not fall into the hands of the messengers of the gods."


    Su Yan stared at the big meat ball in front of him at this time, his expression was extremely complicated, no one knew what Su Yan was thinking at this time.


    The fleshy tentacles of the meatball swayed aimlessly in the void, and the heavy breathing seemed to have a strange rhythm.


    Xuanyuan Jie said to Su Yan, "This monster seems to be still sleeping, and its breathing is very well-proportioned. Are we going to leave just like this? Or is it that Emperor Su intends to put another seal on this monster."


    Su Yan said: "If I use my magic power, it will definitely wake it up. We just exit like this, don''t wake it up. The seal of the Heavenly Emperor is already strong enough."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he planned to leave with Princess Kong Qian.


    Behind the four old monsters is Situ Mufeng, and now he is the one to open the way.


    But before Situ Mufeng turned around, he saw that at the entrance of this divine light path, a white figure was already waiting for him.


    This white figure is at least two meters long, and it looks tall and thin. The black hair is scattered like this, covering most of the face, forming an extremely sharp contrast between black and white.


    This person just stood at the entrance so casually, and Situ Mufeng was so frightened that his hand holding the machete trembled a little.


    "It''s you, how did you come"


    Situ Mufeng obviously knew this white figure.


    The white figure said: "My Lord God Envoy has long known that you guys may have bad intentions, so I have been ordering me to quietly follow behind you. If you can''t complete the task seriously, I will complete the task for you. God Envoy You should know the rules of the adults, how can you do such stupid things?"


    Situ Mufeng''s face immediately turned pale, obviously he was extremely afraid of this white figure!


    And Xuanyuan Jie also said, "Emperor Su, I''m afraid I''m going to invite you to fight this time. We can only wait for your command and dispatch."


    "Oh? Does this person have a lot of background? How can you be so afraid of him, he is not three heads and six arms."


    Su Yan also saw that white figure, but Su Yan did not become nervous, but still had a relaxed expression on his face.


    Then Su Yan heard Xuanyuan Jue lowered his voice and said, "This person also has an artifact of good fortune in his hand."


    Before Xuanyuan Jie''s words were finished, Su Yan had already revealed a very interested look.


    The number of divine artifacts in this world has been determined from the moment the world was created, and the birth of each divine artifact is a fixed number.


    Naturally, every opportunity to get the divine artifact, and every owner is also a fixed number.


    The so-called fixed number is what is destined to happen no matter how the cause and effect turns, the process in the middle may be thousands of twists and turns.


    The fate of this world cannot be reversed by manpower, not even Su Yan


    After contaminating the fixed number, maybe the Immortal Emperor will also fall!


    Su Yan put the cloak directly on Princess Kong Qian''s body. Since she is going to face the master of the divine artifact, he needs to show his strongest posture.


    The owner of any good fortune artifact can''t be the same generation!

 Chapter 4785： unprecedented pressure

    And when this white figure saw Su Yan walking towards him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth that was not covered by his long black hair.


    There are many meanings in this smile.


    But for Su Yan, the smile in this smile is more provocative and disdain!


    However, Su Yan did not become angry because of the opponent''s provocation. Su Yan looked at the opponent with a good time, and then said at an unpleasant speed: "You are very interesting, are you really the master of the divine artifact?"


    The sword-white figure looked at Su Yan and said, "Who are you?"


    Before Su Yan could speak, Xuanyuan Jie said, "This is Emperor Xianwu, and he also has an artifact of good fortune in his hand."


    "Emperor Xianwu? Oh, so you are the most prominent Su Baxian in the Immortal World today?" The white figure seemed to have a great interest in Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "Do you know? From the moment the Daoyin seed in my hand hatched the divine artifact, I knew that one day, I would meet the owner of another divine artifact. At that time, I didn''t know what the outcome would be. Maybe I will fail, maybe?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the white shadow had already replied: "Su Baxian, don''t you call yourself invincible? There are so many powerhouses in the Eternal Era, and there are so many ancient emperors who can''t beat you. In today''s era, those immortals are The emperor has long been weak, who else can be your opponent?"


    The white shadow continued: "Su Baxian, your strength is very strong, and I admire you very much, why don''t you go back with me, it''s impossible to say that the divine envoy appreciates you, and you can even seal you a high-ranking official. It''s not good that Immortal World will re-enter your era in the future."


    After hearing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but smile and said, "Are you trying to turn against me? It''s really funny, Xuanyuan Jie and the others have already planned to defect to me, do you think I will defect to the world again? You It''s a little too funny to say that, right?"


    "Su Baxian, since you have the divine artifact, you should understand that even the divine artifact has a limit of power, and the existence of the heavens in the world is not something we can resist. If you obey them, you will be able to enjoy a few more epochs of peace, He Le. Not for what?"


    Su Yan said, "The An Ning you are talking about is actually being treated like a dog, locking his neck with a chain, and lying on the ground, right? That''s really peaceful, but I''m a human, so why would I want to be a dog?"


    The white figure looked extremely angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, and said, "Su Baxian, do you have no idea how much you weigh, how can you compete against the divine envoy with your strength? I just want to show you a clear path, I can''t say that you can become the next Jade Emperor."


    Su Yan said: "Then I will also show you a clear path. After all, you are the master of the divine artifact. If you are willing to join me, I can also give you an imperial title. You can negotiate any official title you want. What do you think? God can do it. I can give it to you, too. After all, the divine artifact is very rare, and even those gods can be killed with the divine artifact, right?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the white figure showed an extremely inconceivable expression, and then said: "If you say that, you are planning to fight with the heavens to the end, right? Su Baxian, do you know that this choice will What dire consequences for yourself?"


    Su Yan said: "I have never been afraid of power. As long as it is what I have determined, I will definitely do it! As long as it is the truth I have determined, I will definitely implement it! You don''t need to scare me with falling, I will definitely do it! I have fallen once! But since I can climb back from hell, I am destined to achieve a great career!"


    When Su Yan said this, he didn''t let out such an astonishing murderous aura or aura.


    However, the tone of Su Yan''s words was incomparably determined, and he could not feel the slightest shake in Su Yan''s tone and demeanor!


    The white figure also showed a surprised expression, saying: "Su Baxian, you are completely different from the rumors. It should be said that those rumors greatly underestimated you. I personally admire you seven points, but it''s a pity that I I have to do it with you!"


    Both Su Yan and the white figure had their own ideas, and neither of them could easily persuade the other.


    Continuing the conversation is just repeating what I just said.


    When the two sides are confronting each other, and there is absolutely no way to convince the other side, then the next best way to show your point of view is force.


    Su Yan hurriedly stepped on top of that divine light, Su Yan''s pace seemed fast, but it was extremely light, and almost immediately reached the side of the white figure!


    Then a crimson light burst out from Su Yan''s hand, turning into a blooming crimson lotus!


    When this crimson refining bloomed, a fiery breath also rushed toward the face!


    At the same time, Chitian Shenhuo was directly surrounded by that white figure!


    Since the appearance of the Chitian Divine Fire, it burned to the extreme almost immediately!


    The fire is infinite!


    And the white figure was devoured by the Chitian Divine Fire, and it seemed to disappear just like that.


    Could it be that the white figure was so easily defeated by Su Yan?


    This is absolutely impossible, even Princess Kong Qian didn''t think that white figure would be defeated so easily!


    But there is indeed only a fire that is so intense to the extreme!


    Other than that, nothing to see!


    But what happened in the next instant was astonishing!


    I saw an unusually pale hand stretched out from the Chitian Divine Fire!


    This hand is still very thin, except for the skin, it is bone, and there is almost no flesh and blood


    But it was this withered claw-like hand. After it appeared, he easily held the Chitian Shenhuo in his own hand, and then grabbed it hard, and the Chitian Shenhuo and the lotus platform below collapsed!


    Ever since he obtained the divine artifact, Su Yan''s use of the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire has always been unfavorable.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, it is difficult to resist the divine power of Chitian Shenhuo!


    But what happened this time?


    What kind of monster is this figure of true color, and it can even be grabbed lightly, and the Chitian Divine Fire will be shattered!


    This is something Su Yan didn''t expect!


    But Su Yan''s reaction was also extremely fast, and almost immediately stabbed the opponent''s chest with the red lotus spear in his hand!


    At the tip of the spear, the Chitian Divine Fire gradually turned into a flame vortex!


    At the same time, it also pushed the power of the divine artifact to a more extreme level!

 Chapter 4786： Even the artifact of good fortune returned in vain

    Su Yan has absolute confidence in this shot of his own!


    However, the reality is extremely cruel!


    When Su Yan stabbed the gun out, he didn''t stab the opponent''s heart, but was pinched in the opponent''s hand again.


    That hand still looks very dry, but it is surprisingly powerful!


    After he used this hand to hold Su Yan''s spear, not only did he directly dissolve the flame vortex at the tip of the spear, but he also held the spear''s head in his own hand!


    How sharp is the spearhead of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    Even Su Yan''s Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique would be very difficult to resist!


    But the other party actually used only one hand to hold the sharpest gun head of Red Lotus Tianwu, and there was no trace of injury at all!


    so, what happened?


    Could it be that the opponent''s strength has reached a point that far surpasses that of Su Yan?


    Or is there some other mystery, or is his power attribute enough to restrain Su Yan to some extent?


    Su Yan doesn''t know the answer at the moment, because Su Yan is still confused about the opponent''s ability, and has no idea what kind of heavenly power the opponent has!


    "Su Baxian, it seems that you are nothing more than that! They all say that you are the number one powerhouse in the world, do you only have so little ability?" The white figure said coldly.


    These kinds of words are usually what Su Yan would say after pinching others, but he never imagined that they would be put on him by others today!


    Although the consecutive attacks did not achieve any results, Su Yan would not be discouraged by this. I saw that Su Yan adjusted his breathing, and then a pair of golden wings spread out behind his back, and at the same time, the power of his flesh reached its peak again!


    Then Su Yan forcibly pulled the Red Lotus Sky Dance out of the opponent''s hand!


    The white figure showed a malicious eye, and then said quietly: "So you also cultivated the indestructible dragon **** battle body, one of the three dragon bodies. It''s interesting, but even if you cultivate such a powerful battle body, what''s the point? Use it. Your good fortune artifact is very powerful, but you don''t know how to use it at all!"


    The words of this white figure made the rest of the people puzzled, but Su Yan''s heart trembled slightly.


    Through the confrontation just now, Su Yan had already determined that the opponent must be very familiar with the power of various divine artifact creations and how to restrain them.


    But Su Yan has absolutely no such ability!


    Artifacts of good fortune are really too rare, and those monks who have obtained artifacts of good fortune do not fight with people in the fairy world every day.


    Wanting to fight with the master of the artifact of good fortune is something that can be met but not sought.


    This is the first time Su Yan has played against the master of the divine artifact, so he doesn''t know how the other party will manipulate the divine artifact.


    Another point is that the divine artifact Su Yan obtained was hatched from the seeds of Daoyin, not inherited from other places.


    Therefore, Su Yan only got the divine artifact, but did not get the method and formula of how to use the divine artifact. These can only be slowly explored by himself.


    Of course, there will be mistakes in these explorations, and there will be places that cannot be taken into account.


    Only listening to the white figure said in a very certain tone: "If you only have this level of use of the divine artifact, it is enough to deal with those immortal emperors of Taoism, but if you want to defeat me, even challenge the gods in the world of God. God envoy, it''s just a fool''s dream!"


    There was an incomparably powerful coercion between the words of this white figure, and it swept directly towards Su Yan!


    At this moment, it seems that even the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hands began to tremble!


    And the road paved by the divine light below also trembled together!


    The thorns in the darkness on both sides also stretched out like a forest of spears!


    Now the man in white has guarded the only exit. If Su Yan can''t tell him to force back, then everyone can''t evacuate from here.


    But judging from the current situation, I am afraid that Su Yan will not have any chance of winning against this man in white.


    How could this man in white be so powerful!


    When Su Yan took out his dragon body and divine artifact, it meant that Su Yan had entered the serious mode to some extent, but he never thought that he would still be forced back by the opponent!


    And the man in white hadn''t even taken out his own divine artifact!


    Could it be that the strength gap between the two sides is really that big!


    Su Yan decided not to believe that there would be such an exaggerated gap between himself and the other party.


    If there is such an outrageous gap, why should the other party block them here and kill them directly?


    Although Su Yan retreated, his confidence did not waver. After the long spear in his hand was shaken lightly, it suddenly turned into a scarlet shadow in the sky, and stabbed towards this white figure!


    At this moment, I don''t know how many spear shadows stabbed towards the man in white!


    But the man in white didn''t dodge, instead he said in a very calm tone: "It''s useless! You don''t know how to use the divine artifact at all, and if such a magic weapon falls into your hands, it''s simply a dark pearl!"


    Countless spear shadows fell on the protective barrier of the man in white, a layer of invisible Qi Gang!


    I saw that there were many intense sparks in the void!


    But in the end, Su Yan was still unable to break through the opponent''s protective aura!


    This is already the third time Su Yan has returned without success!


    Princess Kong Qian still wanted to see Su Yan in such a situation!


    You must know that if Su Yan made a move in the past, no matter how high the opponent is or how powerful he is, he can suppress the opponent in the shortest time, and then settle the opponent!


    But this time, the magical power of Su Yan seemed to have failed.


    It was as if Su Yan''s mysterious aura fell on the man in white.


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly became a little helpless, and the four old monsters were also in shock, so they made up their minds to go to Su Yan. If Su Yan failed so easily, then what would be the natural decision to wait for their fate Needless to say


    But at this moment, Su Yan actually laughed out loud!


    That''s right, Su Yan laughed, and he laughed very arrogantly!


    The man in white didn''t know why Su Yan laughed so arrogantly, the eye that was exposed under his long black hair still looked very scary.


    Su Yan gently stood Honglian Tianwu on the ground, and the divine light that had already become shaky was instantly stabilized.


    Those thorns extending from the darkness had already posed a substantial threat to Princess Kong Qian and the others, but when Su Yan''s divine light shone on them, those thorns gradually turned into dust.


    A strange light seemed to rise from Su Yan''s body!


    This light is not the divine power of destruction in Su Yan''s body, but another power that makes Princess Kong Qian feel extremely at ease and warm!

 Chapter 4787： Long-lost fun boxing

    Then they saw an even more incredible picture.


    Su Yan actually voluntarily abandoned the red ying spear in his hand, and then killed the man in white with his fists!


    The one eye that the man in white pulled out was also extremely surprised!


    If ordinary people encounter such a powerful opponent, how can they take the initiative to give up the divine artifact in their hands?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    But Su Yan really did it! After Su Yan gave up the divine artifact, his hands were changed from palms to fists, and at the same time a pair of fists were pushed towards the man in white!


    "Subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger!"


    The moves in Long Po Jiutian have been used by Su Yan today, which is many times more than when he was in the human world!


    After the terrifying power rushed out, it turned into a dragon and a tiger screaming, and then subdued the galloping dragon and tiger power with the supreme martial arts realm!


    The man in white finally resisted the two completely different powers of the dragon and tiger, only to find that Su Yan suddenly descended from the top of his head!


    Su Yan''s landing was like a divine weapon descending from the sky, a **** descending from the earth!


    The man in white stretched out a pair of bird claws to resist this time, but it was too late!


    After his hands collided with Su Yan''s fists, there was an incomparably clear sound!


    Clap!


    The hands of the man in white were easily broken after he took Su Yan''s move to subdue the dragon and the tiger!


    After his hands were broken, the man in white naturally had no more capital to compete with Su Yan, and he could only retreat to the rear!


    But Su Yan had already caught up, and at the same time, he also used other moves in Long Po Jiutian!


    Su Yan''s fists seem to have turned into two dragon heads, and the swaying fist style is the body of Shuanglong!


    Ssangyong leaps in the void!


    Because Su Yan''s power is so surging, that the entire space vibrates with it!


    The man in white has long since ceased to be arrogant, and has now become a human flesh sandbag that Su Yan can beat!


    After his hands were smashed by Su Yan, he no longer had any power to fight back!


    Su Yan hadn''t used a boxing technique for a long, long time. Maybe since he returned to the Immortal Realm, he didn''t have much chance to use Long Po Jiu Tian.


    This time, using the various tricks in Long Po Jiutian, it is simply a strange depression, and then a brain burst out, the power of the tricks is at least a lot stronger than usual!


    Long Po Jiutian was Su Yan''s famous trick back then, and the power of it was unquestionable.


    And Princess Kong Qian and the four old monsters had already come out of the mysterious space, and they saw Su Yan beat the man in white into the air!


    Moreover, every time Su Yan waved his fist, the fist wind that was transformed would form a gang wind whizzing through the sky!


    Just standing in the distance can feel how exaggerated this power is!


    Princess Kong Qian took another look, and Su Yan left Red Lotus Tianwu in the same place, showing a very puzzled expression: "How can this happen?"


    Xuanyuan Jie couldn''t answer this question at all. After seeing that Su Yan''s divine artifact was easily caught by the opponent, he thought that Su Yan would definitely lose.


    How did you expect to see such a powerful picture?


    Or that Situ Mufeng reacted quickly enough, he said: "I already understand that the other party''s ability can only target the divine artifact, if Su Xiandi voluntarily gave up the divine artifact, there would be no restraint relationship between the two parties. .


    That''s why there is such a strange picture. He can easily resist the divine power of the divine artifact, but he can''t resist Su Xiandi''s fist at all! "


    What Situ Mufeng said was probably the best explanation, and this explanation was quite convincing.


    This man in white didn''t know what kind of means he had used to get a way to target the red lotus sky dance, so Su Yan''s several attacks had no effect on this man in white!


    However, having said that, under such circumstances, it is still possible to keep a calm mind to think, and then boldly abandon the divine artifact in hand. This is not something that ordinary people can do.


    Some things seem very simple to analyze after the fact, but when you put yourself in that kind of environment, you may not be able to make the best choices.


    This trait is not acquired by acquired training, but pure talent.


    These four old monsters can only sigh that Su Yan is not an ordinary genius, if they were replaced, they would definitely not be as decisive as Su Yan!


    Su Yan seems to be intentionally pushing the man in white away!


    So when Su Yan casts Long Po Jiutian, every attack will knock the white clothed man into the air, and then he will catch up with him at an unbelievable high speed!


    It didn''t take long for the white clothed and Su Yan to become small black dots in the distant sky, but every time Su Yan used the tricks in Long Po Jiu Tian, ??there would be a huge sound of breaking the sky!


    Not long after, there was a shock from the ground!


    A towering mountain peak was completely collapsed by Su Yan''s use of Dragon Breaking Nine Heavens!


    And after the mountain peak collapsed, the man in white also fell into the ruins of countless rubble piled up, and he didn''t know his life or death!


    Only at this moment did Su Yan breathe a little. Although he was a little tired, Su Yan felt that his body seemed to be filled with inexhaustible power!


    It''s really comfortable!


    After returning to the Immortal Realm, it should be the first time that such a smooth boxing has been played!


    This kind of punching without any hindrance is really too fun!


    The realm of the man in white is high enough and his physical body is strong enough, so he can be so resistant to beatings. If he changed those immortal emperors of Taoism, I am afraid that Su Yan would have been smashed into meat dregs long ago.


    Su Yan stared at the ruins at the bottom of the mountain, and his expression was relaxed at this time.


    The four old monsters had already caught up, and Princess Kong Qian flew in front, holding Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance in her hand.


    Su Yan looked at Princess Kong Qian with a strange look, because the divine artifact all had their own spiritual consciousness. If they were not identified by the divine artifact, whoever dared to touch them would definitely be burned by the divine artifact. .


    Originally Phoenix wanted to borrow Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance to take a look. It took a long time to get started, and in the end, Primal Phoenix was extremely regretful.


    At this time, Princess Kong Qian flew in with Honglian Tianwu, and she was not affected at all, which means that she was also recognized by Honglian Tianwu.


    When Su Yan looked at Princess Kong Qian, the voice of the man in white came from the ruins at the bottom of the mountain: "Su Baxian, you are very talented, how dare you hurt me to such an extent!"


    The four old monsters looked at the collapsed mountain very strangely, and then heard Su Yan say: "His life is really hard enough, I should have broken all the bones just now, and the broken bones will Inserted into the internal organs and brain, causing more serious internal injuries, I can''t imagine that he still has the strength to speak."

 Chapter 4788： Ancestor Immortal

    Chapter 4788: Ancestor Immortal


    Su Yan''s tone of voice was still very relaxed, but the four old monsters around him couldn''t relax no matter what!


    Just because they knew what the white figure was from, and the opponent''s strength was equally astounding.


    You need to maintain a sense of tension until you completely kill the opponent.


    Because this white figure is also the owner of the divine artifact after all, relying on the divine artifact in his hand, I don''t know when it will create an incredible miracle!


    And with the words of the man in white, the rocks below have begun to sway, and it seems that some power is just about to move below.


    At the same time, an astonishing killing intent was instantly released!


    The man in white should have been seriously injured by Su Yan just now, but he didn''t want to escape, and would he continue to fight Su Yan with such a crippled body?


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This man is really brave, does he really think he is capable enough to compete with my Su Lang?"


    Su Yan''s expression was calm at this time. He had long known that "Breaking the Nine Heavens" could inflict heavy damage on the opponent to some extent, but it was absolutely impossible to kill the opponent completely.


    The owner of the dignified fortune artifact does not take out the fortune artifact to fight, which shows that he has many trump cards to choose from.


    Under such circumstances, how could it be so easy to die?


    I saw that the gravel below was gradually suspended in the void after a swaying.


    Those little ones floated up at any time, and then those huge cracked rocks were gradually suspended in the air!


    Because of these blockages at any time, the white figure still cannot be seen.


    But a silvery white light has already appeared on these large and small rubble...


    There seems to be a strange force wrapping these large and small rubble.


    After Su Yan saw this strange scene, he asked Xuanyuan to cut off: "I don''t know what the origin of this person is? I have been in the heavens and the world for many years, and I have seen many strong people, but I don''t even know the origin of this person."


    Su Yan only knew that this white figure was a human race, and he didn''t know anything else.


    Xuanyuan Jie said: "He is one of the three earliest emperors of the human race, and the first human race to ascend into the immortal world. He should be regarded as the ancestor of all immortals in this world."


    "Ancestor Immortal? I''ve heard of this term, but it''s a name from many years ago." Su Yan seemed to be caught up in memories, recalling all the way back to the Eternal Era.


    The Eternal Era is actually not that long compared to the later eras. In the long river of history, it can almost be said to be an era that ends in the blink of an eye.


    But the Eternal Era is very important, because it is from the Eternal Era that the Immortal Realm is no longer the immortal realm of those gods and gods, and the masters have become various immortals.


    As the existence that created a new era for the human race, the name of Emperor Xianwu has been praised by people to this day! There are still countless legends in the fairyland!


    But before Emperor Xianwu, there were actually many immortal emperors in the human race, and the power of those ancient immortal emperors was still very powerful!


    But these ancient immortal emperors were under the brilliance of the gods, and they did not have many achievements against the sky, nor did they have the courage to change the entire immortal world.


    Therefore, very few of these ancient immortal emperors were able to leave their names.


    Su Yan said: "The first ancestor immortal is a very famous name, but when we planned to rebel against those ancient emperors, I placed high hopes on those first ancestor immortals and hoped that they could help me. Who knows... those first ancestor immortals All of them avoided me. That''s all, what''s even more funny is that there is still an ancestor immortal to give me a message, persuading me to stop that delusion, and go to those ancient emperors to kowtow and admit my mistake!"


    Xuanyuan Jie and the others didn''t know that such a thing had happened, but Su Yan continued to say: "From that moment on, I knew that these so-called ancestor immortals just became immortals early, but they may not have much ability, even if Even if he has the ability, he is also a coward whose spine was broken."


    The first ancestor immortal is indeed very famous, but after Su Yan said this, it seems that it is really nothing more than that!


    The rocks floating below had become more and more numerous, but Su Yan still had an indifferent expression on his face, and then he talked about his dealings with the first ancestor immortals.


    These were not pleasant experiences.


    I just listened to Su Yan: "I once suppressed the ancients, and the most quintessential ancient emperors of the Protoss were all defeated in my hands. They did things that all the great emperors of the races only dared to think about and did not dare to do. They are just an ancestor immortal. I really thought they were born a few years earlier. , and then relying on good luck to get a good fortune artifact, can you compete with me? It''s a joke!"


    Among the floating rocks below, a white ray of light, combined with an extremely terrifying murderous aura, shot up into the sky at once!


    This beam of light almost shot through the blood-colored sky, and even the earth shook with it!


    In this terrifying shock, a pale figure also rose from the bottom of the rock!


    The power of the emperor is enough to flatten the mountains and wipe out all the wind and clouds in the sky!


    And this one is not an ordinary great emperor, but a leader among great emperors, the first ancestor among immortals!


    After the white figure rose up, an incomparably terrifying coercion suddenly emerged!


    When this incomparably terrifying coercion shrouded, Princess Kong Qian only felt that it became difficult for her to even breathe.


    After all, she doesn''t have the realm of a great emperor. In this level of confrontation, it is difficult to withstand her strength and realm.


    However, the red lotus sky dance in her hand almost immediately transformed into a scarlet lotus platform under her feet!


    When Princess Kong Qian stood on the red lotus flower, she felt that the terrifying pressure disappeared without a trace.


    Princess Kong Qian thought that Su Yan secretly used the divine artifact to protect her, so she whispered, "Thank you Su Lang."


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t manipulate the red lotus sky dance, his mind completely fell on the white figure at this time, this change was naturally caused by the red lotus sky dance.


    It seems that Honglian Tianwu and Princess Kong Qian are naturally very close, so they will take the initiative to protect her.


    When the white figure rose from the ruins, his appearance still looked very distorted.


    The bones that Su Yan smashed just now did not heal immediately, and those eyes projected an increasingly distorted hatred!


    He looked at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, I''ll kill you first, and then take Di Jiang away, and then I can complete the order of the envoy. The era of era change is coming, and against God, you won''t have it. Any chance of winning!"

 Chapter 4789： Inherited from the power of Fuxi

    Su Yan said: "What I hate the most is your preaching face, you have already said no, and it is impossible if you haven''t let go of anything, if you are the same as you, now the human race should not be the ruler of the fairyland, those Protoss shouldn''t self-exile to the Old World either."


    The white figure said: "How can those **** races be compared with the gods? The difference between false gods and true gods is like the difference between mortals and immortals. Both of them are human, can they be the same?"


    Su Yan said: "In those days, you ancestors and immortals also said that I would not be able to do anything. Now let''s look at it? Who opened up the eternity? Who laid the foundation of the heaven? I was able to suppress those ancient emperors back then, how do you know that I can''t today. Suppressing God?"


    "How can Firefly Fire compete with Haoyue?"


    Su Yan said: "Since you have decided to seek refuge in the gods, then sign up for it. I don''t like to kill nameless people! Since you are the first ancestor immortal, you should have your own name, right?"


    The white figure laughed and said, "I have long since given up such things as names. Why should people deliberately find a code name for themselves when we live in this world? When we come to this world, we are naked, and when we leave, we will also be transformed into Dust. What''s the point of a name?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t even have a name, are you planning to be a tool for those divine envoys? It''s really sad!"


    "Sad? That''s how I see you too." This white figure stomped quickly on the floating rocks.


    His entire body had already been shattered by Su Yan''s use of Long Po Jiutian, and when he forcibly moved, the posture of his body seemed to be distorted to the extreme!


    But the strange thing is that even in this state, his speed is not affected at all, and his dexterity is even more so.


    Su Yan stared intently at this white figure at this time, as if he had seen through some of the other party''s mysteries, but he was not completely through, so he didn''t say a word.


    And after the white figure reached the top of those floating rocks, he closed his eyes and spread his hands directly!


    A circle of silver-white ripples suddenly swayed around him


    Su Yan, the four old monsters, and Princess Kong Qian were all hit by the silver-white ripples.


    This silver-white corrugated **** does not have any offensive power, so everyone''s protective enchantment and the defensive means of the divine artifact have not been stimulated.


    However, this silver-white ripple has another incredible mystery - when the silver-white ripple swept across, everyone lost their gravity and fell into a state of complete weightlessness.


    When no gravity is sensed, floating will of course become the most natural state.


    Is the ability of this white figure to manipulate gravity?


    Gravity includes gravity, which is the most critical force for the universe to maintain and the galaxy to operate.


    It can also be regarded as the most basic logic of the operation of our world.


    If there is no gravity, many laws in this world will not exist, and even the immortal realm will collapse!


    The power of this white figure is definitely not simple, Su Yan definitely dare not underestimate him, and what makes Su Yan more concerned is that this person has not yet taken out his divine artifact!


    In this weightless world, the blood that flowed out of this person''s body turned into blood beads, which were gently suspended in the air.


    Then he flicked his blood beads lightly!


    The blood bead of the ancestor immortal suddenly turned into a blood river, flowing in the sky!


    It''s just a river of blood, even if this river of blood was created with the blood of the ancestor immortal, it would definitely not hurt Su Yan!


    And in this weightless environment, the power of the blood river should also be weakened.


    Why would he do this? There is no reason to weaken the power of his ultimate move with the law of weightlessness!


    I saw that he finally opened his eyes, and at the same time, the blood rivers in the sky also differentiated, and then turned into eight rivers!


    These eight rivers are suspended in the sky like this, flowing quietly.


    The four old monsters have already seen that there are great mysteries in these eight rivers, but their knowledge and ability are not enough to crack them.


    The locations and directions of these eight rivers are not random, and there seems to be some kind of cosmic truth in them.


    But what is the truth, they have no way to understand!


    After all, this is the arrangement of the ancestor immortal, and the opponent is far superior to them regardless of realm or strength.


    Seeing the eight rivers separated out, Su Yan''s expression suddenly became extremely solemn, and said: "These eight rivers correspond to the eight great rivers in the prehistoric world, you put this formation to restore the prehistoric world. Power? You are the descendant of Fuxi! You obviously have such power, and you have the divine artifact, how could you be willing to be a dog in the world of heaven? It''s ridiculous!"


    These eight rivers correspond to the eight extraordinary meridians in the human body, and also correspond to the eight great rivers in the great world.


    Once the inside and outside of the big and small Zhoutian are all aligned, you can immediately reach the realm of the unity of heaven and man!


    It can only be said that it is worthy of being the ancestor immortal. Once it is done, no matter how strong or bold it is, it is obviously superior to others!


    Su Yan already understands what the other party is going to do. Once the eight great rivers in the Great Desolate World have changed, those broken floating rocks will naturally turn into different dragon veins!


    After the dragon veins and the river are intertwined, it will naturally turn into a terrible formation like a world, and directly suppress Su Yan!


    The powerful formations that Su Yanzhi has encountered can only cover an area of ??several thousand kilometers at most, and completely distort or change the legal principles within this area, and never achieve the oppression of the enemy!


    The formation used by this person has obviously surpassed this level!


    As long as he is in a great formation, all rivers, lakes, seas, mountains and plains can be transformed into all of them. At that time, within the formation, it can almost be regarded as a complete world!


    In the heavenly court, there is a celestial deity who mastered the map of Shanhe Sheji, which was the treasure of Fuxi and Nuwa back then, and could lock the enemy into the world in the picture.


    At this time, the formation that the ancestor immortal wanted to put out was similar to the Mountain River Society Jitu!


    Once the formation is completed, there will be infinite landscapes and a world of its own.


    In this side of the world, he is like a creation god. If he is locked in it, then he is not at the mercy of him!


    To be able to form such a formation, it shows that his realm has already caught up with the Fuxi of the year, and it is very likely that he has mastered the inheritance of Fuxi!


    Fuxi is one of the ancestors of human beings, and this ancestor immortal who does not want to reveal his name must also have a great background.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to master such exaggerated power!

 Chapter 4790： I can shape the great world

    The ancestor immortal smiled coldly at Su Yan, but did not reply to Su Yan''s words.


    And those mountains and rocks suspended in the sky, as expected by Su Yan, changed one after another, turning into dragon veins!


    "Evolving a world with one''s own essence and blood! It''s so bold! A character like you shouldn''t be a nameless person, right?" Su Yan''s expression had already moved, and it was no longer the calmness it used to be.


    The Ancestral Immortal replied, "You are Su Baxian after all. If you don''t use any more powerful means to deal with you, I''m afraid I will be beaten all over by you again!"


    Just now, Su Yan''s set of Dragon Po Jiutian took over the market. It can be said that there is no flaw, and he is not even able to fight back.


    Even if he is the first ancestor immortal, the immortal body is extraordinary, I am afraid that he can''t bear Su Yan''s such a round on him again.


    Princess Kong Qian seemed to intend to send the Red Lotus Sky Dance back to Su Yan''s hands, but Su Yan did not take the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    When they fought just now, the other party had already proved that he was capable of restraining the power of Honglian Tianwu.


    So if Su Yan continues to use Tianlian Tianwu, it will definitely not have any positive meaning, and maybe he will continue to be restrained by the other party!


    Not being able to use the Red Lotus Sky Dance was of course a big loss for Su Yan, but it wasn''t necessarily a big loss that could decide the outcome.


    Because even if the red lotus sky dance was restrained by the other party''s secret method that he didn''t know, Su Yan still had other means!


    I saw a phantom of a **** statue appearing above Su Yan!


    The phantom of this statue is at least three thousand feet tall, with three heads and six arms, and a pair of golden eyes are staring coldly at everything in the world below!


    When the statue of Shiva appeared, the powerful divine power of destruction naturally followed along with it!


    Su Yan said, "What if you can shape the Great World of Great Desolation? Are you really able to trap me with just one formation? With my Godhead, I can destroy the world of the first level at any time! Unless you can shape the universe of the first level, that''s fine. trap me!"


    Su Yan''s words were already full of strong anger, and the godhead of destroying gods was already full of violent and hysterical madness.


    It''s just that these dark sides are often suppressed by Su Yan''s supreme state of mind.


    But when Su Yan ignores it completely, although he will lose part of his sanity as the price, his strength will also increase violently!


    Su Yan''s meaning is already very obvious!


    If you want to shape a small world, I will tear it apart!


    If you want to shape the big sister, I will tear the world apart!


    No matter what you come, I will destroy everything!


    However, the ancestor immortal was not intimidated by Su Yan''s destruction of the gods, and his determination to shape the great world of the Great Desolation will never be shaken by this!


    After the mountains, rivers and dragons were successfully shaped, he raised his hand and shaped the sun, moon and stars on the top!


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, Situ Mufeng had already made his move, intending to destroy the formation of the Great Desolate World before the First Ancestor Immortal could complete it!


    This idea is really naive!


    In fact, from the time he turned the blood essence in his body into eight great rivers in the world, this formation has already entered a state of perfection, and the next process is just a passing scene!


    Even if the sword light smashed the eight rivers in the sky, and split the dragon veins, it would not help!


    From the level of cause and effect, the result has long been doomed, and now the process is reversed, no matter how many obstacles are encountered in this process, it will not help.


    Su Yan can grasp the cause and effect, and use the swordsmanship that will definitely hit the opponent.


    The ancestor immortal naturally transformed the cause and effect into this formation, so struggling will not make any sense!


    Because the result is already doomed!


    Situ Mufeng''s sword light is very strong, but it is useless!


    When this knife fell, the space was automatically distorted to some extent!


    When this distortion occurred, all the sword lights were swept into an unknown different dimension.


    Situ Mufeng wanted to use the second knife, but a golden light shrouded him!


    This golden light is extremely dazzling, even if he is the emperor, he has to close his eyes


    After finally being able to open his eyes, Situ Mufeng only felt that there was gravity around him, and he was also transferred to an unknown space!


    There are endless mountains below, like a dragon crawling.


    There are rivers flowing between the mountains


    Immortal essence aura here is extremely rich! At the same time, there is also an air of prehistoric desolation blowing in the face!


    Situ Mufeng showed a very surprised expression, he knew that the formation of the ancestor immortal had succeeded!


    A great world has been completely shaped by him!


    For a while, Situ Mufeng didn''t know what to say!


    And he discovered something even worse. After he released his spiritual sense, he realized that he was at least 20,000 miles away from his nearest companion!


    They were not only suppressed by the ancestor immortals into the great world, but also deliberately moved to different places.


    In this way, they are completely isolated from each other!


    Situ Mufeng could not help but become a little scared!


    An Immortal Emperor like him would be suppressed by the opponent into a whole new world in the blink of an eye, which means that his power has no resistance in front of the opponent!


    The power of the ancestor immortal can be said to be beyond their imagination!


    The only one who can deal with the ancestor immortal should be Emperor Xianwu!


    Even Situ Mufeng is not sure whether Emperor Xianwu can win this duel!


    Situ Mufeng decided to fly towards the nearest companion, and then reunited with his companion first.


    But Situ Mufeng only flew three hundred miles before he encountered an invisible barrier!


    This layer of invisible barriers not only blocked his way, but more like a box locked him in a closed space from above.


    Situ Mufeng wanted to use the machete in his hand to smash this layer of barrier to pieces!


    But he soon discovered that this was something he was determined not to do!


    This invisible barrier conforms to the laws of the world. Unless he can smash this great world with one knife, he will be locked in this box and will never be able to go out again.


    The surrounding mountains, rivers and dragons are connected into one, and even if the world is swept by the mind, it is not known how extensive it is!


    It is really hard to imagine that this is a world transformed by pure mana in such a short period of time!


    Even if the Immortal Emperor wants to shape the Immortal Realm, it is not so simple!


    The power of the ancestor immortal is really strong to the point of outrageous exaggeration!


    But don''t forget, the immortals who are stronger than the ancestors are just tools of the gods in the world of heaven.


    Those envoys of the gods in the world are afraid that they will be even more outrageous!

 Chapter 4791： Incarnate the sun

    The 4791st chapter incarnation of the sun


    Princess Kong Qian, who was 50,000 miles away, soon discovered that she was locked in a transparent box covering a radius of about 700 miles.


    However, Princess Kong Qian was not too panicked, because she knew that as long as Su Yan defeated the ancestor immortal, the transparent box would be self-defeating!


    It''s just... what Princess Kong Qian cares most about is that Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance is still in her hands at this time.


    If he loses the blessing of the divine artifact, Su Yan is afraid that he will suffer in the battle with the ancestor immortal!


    After all, the power and realm of the ancestor immortal are unfathomably strong!


    Su Yan is indeed fighting against the ancestor immortal at this time!


    It''s just that the battlefield is still 100,000 miles away!


    Once the Great Wilderness World changes, it will be three million miles away.


    And what has changed is not only a continent, but also infinite spiritual energy, as well as the sun, moon and stars in the sky!


    This is the power of creation!


    Mastering the power and laws to create the great world is actually equivalent to mastering the means to create the real world in disguise!


    If you get the equation of life and the fire of civilization again, you can create unique intelligent creatures in this great world!


    There may be a certain number in the dark. Su Yan first encountered the fire of civilization, and then saw the full version of the equation of life, and now he has also seen the power of good fortune...


    All three cover the ultimate creation!


    With the ultimate destruction godhead contained in Su Yan''s body, it is exactly one yin and one yang, forming the sharpest contrast!


    After coming to this great world, Su Yan doesn''t have to have any scruples anymore. If he fights in that **** hell, he will be afraid of accidentally awakening that Emperor Jiang!


    There is no need to worry about this in this great world!


    No matter Su Yan or the ancestor immortal, they can use their power to the fullest!


    Su Yan directly merged himself with the dharma body that destroyed the gods, and at this time he has transformed into a magnificent giant of three thousand feet!


    After coming to this great world, the ancestor immortals began to madly absorb the surrounding immortal spiritual energy in a way like a whale sucking water!


    Because the absorption was too violent, the immortal essence aura in the sky and the ground turned into a tornado that penetrated the sky and the earth!


    After absorbing a large amount of immortal essence aura, the damage on the ancestor immortal and the broken bones began to recover!


    When the bones are returned to their original positions, there will be a crackling sound, but this sound is covered up by the roar of the tornado!


    Of course Su Yan didn''t want to give the first ancestor immortal time to recover, and at the same time as his feet shattered the mountains and rivers, the demon-suppressing bell in his hand also shook along with it!


    The sound of the Demon-fighting Bell was extremely crisp, but it turned into a sound sword!


    Countless sound swords shattered the tornado of Xianyuan Qi, and at the same time cut down all the trees on the mountain below and strangled them into dust!


    The ancestor immortal has been greatly affected, and layers of water ripples swayed on the invisible barrier outside his body!


    Su Yan could see at a glance that this was not an ordinary protective barrier. No matter how powerful an ordinary protective barrier was, it would not be able to distort the space!


    And only after distorting the space can block and cut off the transmission of sound, so he can calm down under the threat of Su Yan''s sound sword!


    But how could Su Yan admit defeat so easily!


    The other hand changed into the Vajra Demon pestle, and smashed it directly at the ancestor immortal!


    Su Yan''s incarnation''s see-through Dharma body is now three thousand feet long, and the Vajra Demon Subduing pestle is also ten million feet long!


    When such a behemoth fell with a strong wind, before it fell, the mountain range below collapsed, and many cracks appeared on the ground!


    This is a majestic force that can completely destroy the world!


    The ancestor immortal also had to be amazed, such power is enough to destroy all the world that human eyes can see! It is indeed the ultimate destructive force in this world!


    Even with that powerful barrier, he would never dare to resist the impact of the Vajra Conqueror!


    Boom!


    When the Vajra Conqueror pestle fell, more than a dozen dragon veins were shattered together!


    There seems to be a burst of mourning between the mountains!


    Many **** waters of unknown meaning appeared in the originally clear river!


    One foot of Lord Shiva stepped directly into this **** water, and then began to look for the trace of the original ancestor!


    Just now at the last moment, the ancestor immortal inexplicably disappeared in front of Su Yan, and he did not know where to hide.


    Lord Shiva has three heads, and six eyes form a three-dimensional line of sight with almost no dead ends.


    Moreover, the insight of the eyes and pupils of the gods is far beyond that of mortals, not to mention the main god, the insight is obviously at another level.


    But even so, Su Yan still couldn''t find the trace of the ancestor immortal!


    Even the breath of the ancestor immortal cannot be sensed!


    Perhaps it is no longer meaningful to use breath to sense here.


    Because this great prehistoric world was originally created by the ancestor immortal, his breath and bloodline have long since been integrated with this great prehistoric world.


    This entire Great Desolate World can also be regarded as a clone of him, but this clone is too special and too broad!


    Seemingly sensing something, Su Yan suddenly raised his head and saw a big sun hovering in the sky!


    And the ancestor immortal seems to have merged with the sun!


    At this moment, he is the sun above the peak!


    The ancestor immortal said: "Su Baxian, your ability is really extraordinary, no wonder you are so mad! But my ability is not necessarily weaker than yours, although you have obtained the godhead, but you have to stand on the ground, and I am enough to surpass you. The sun above!"


    "Do you think that being the sun means being above me? What a funny way to say that!" Su Yan said coldly.


    The ancestor immortal said: "I have transformed into a million-mile prehistoric world in an instant! Do you know how many immortals there are? Even you, I am afraid you can''t do this!"


    Su Yan did not deny what the ancestor immortal said.


    Manipulating so many immortal rules at the same time, Su Yan really can''t do it, and he has never seen it, just heard about it in legends.


    It only took a very short period of time for the ancestor immortal to evolve the great world of the Great Wilderness. The mystery in the middle is extraordinary, and there are at least 30 immortals to be manipulated.


    The average immortal emperor mastered three or five immortals, and it was considered a general ability. Those who could master more than ten immortals were generally those ancient great emperors with extremely deep qualifications.


    Even Su Yan has never heard of an existence like the first ancestor immortal who can easily manipulate more than 30 immortal rules!


    To condense immortality is definitely not easy, it is much more difficult than cultivating a practice from scratch.


    Since the ancestor immortal was familiar with the immortal methods of Fuxi back then, he might have some tricks, so he was able to do such incredible things.

 Chapter 4792： The artifact of the ancestor immortal

    Chapter 4792: The Good Fortune Artifact of the First Ancestor Immortal


    After some conversation, Su Yan manipulated the dharma body of destroying the gods to directly smash the mountains below and charge towards the sky!


    Although the 3000-zhang Dharma body is still in the air, the Dharma tools in the six arms are already exerting divine power!


    These magical instruments smashed directly into the void with the mighty might of destroying divine power!


    The terrifying power reached its peak in an instant!


    Countless divine lights suddenly merged together in the air, and then exploded again!


    Everything seems to have formed some form of eternity at this moment, and then burst into fission!


    Not only is the divine light incredibly powerful, but more importantly, time and space are affected to some extent!


    There are countless realms between the ancestor immortal and Su Yan, which cut off the space. These realms of emptiness are enough to block the most powerful immortal emperors, and they can also consume the power of immortals in the endless river of time and space.


    But there is nothing to do with Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    From the moment of birth, this power has only one purpose - complete and endless terrifying destruction!


    Other than that, everything has become irrelevant!


    Although the ancestor immortal is at the top, the top of countless empty realms is condensed, standing at the top of the great world.


    But his aloofness won''t last long.


    The Vajra Subduing Demon pestle and Demon Subduing Sword in Su Yan''s hands almost shattered those realms of emptiness in no time!


    The shock of space caused by countless shattered time and space cannot stop the destruction of divine power!


    No matter the chaos or the strange unknown time and space, there is absolutely no way to devour Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    These two magical instruments are about to come to us!


    At this most critical moment, a moving expression finally appeared on the face of the ancestor immortal!


    If he was forced back by Su Yan''s magic weapon, he would no longer be able to maintain his splendid posture!


    If he wanted to maintain a stable posture, what kind of magic weapon would he use to deal with Su Yan?


    You must know that Su Yan''s magical tools are all transformed from the purest divine power of destruction!


    The power of destruction is the ultimate power of destruction in this world!


    From a theoretical point of view, it is enough to annihilate everything in this world!


    The first ancestor immortal spit out a thunderbolt, and at the same time, he also changed his own body. Although his body is not very magnificent, it stretched out thousands of hands from behind!


    Some of these thousands of hands are holding magical instruments, and some are holding the seal!


    As far as the appearance of the Dharma body is concerned, it is very similar to the Thousand-Armed Avalokitesvara!


    And the thunderbolt spewed from the mouth of the ancestor immortal also turned into a sword in the void!


    This sword looks short, almost like a dagger, but it''s embellished with tons of dazzling gems!


    The first thing Su Yan''s two magical weapons touched was this short sword!


    When the divine power of destruction at the vertex touched this strange short sword, the divine power of destruction did not immediately destroy the short sword, but instead held on to the divine light of the short sword in the air!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s other magical weapon''s divine power has also been killed!


    Lord Shiva has changed a total of six arms, and all the instruments in the six arms are displaying divine power!


    The curse of destruction is also chanting among the three heads!


    It can be that the divine power of destruction has been urged to the extreme!


    But in front of this short sword, it is not even a bit cheap!


    On the contrary... the divine power of destroying the gods is gradually declining, and they are retreating towards Su Yan...


    The power of this short sword is absolutely extraordinary, it can actually suppress Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    Su Yan''s golden eyes suddenly showed a bright look, because he had already understood what kind of magic weapon could suppress him like this!


    This short sword must be an artifact of good fortune!


    Moreover, it is an artifact of good fortune that Su Yan has never seen or heard of!


    Each artifact of good fortune has unique spiritual knowledge and power!


    I don''t know what the power of this short sword is, but even if the power of the divine artifact has not been fully exerted, it is enough to resist Su Yan''s dharma body that destroys the gods.


    However, the expression on the face of the ancestor immortal was still calm.


    He didn''t show a hilarious expression because Su Yan was resisted, he just looked at Su Yan like this, without saying a word, his expression was extremely cold.


    All I could hear was Su Yan''s roar, and then he fell back to the mountain range below!


    When Su Yan stepped on the earth again, the majestic mountain range was also smashed by him again!


    The cracks continued to spread on the broken ground, as if there were many terrible scars on the ground.


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s face was as calm as ever, as if all this was so meaningless in front of his eyes.


    The realm of the sky above has been punched out with a clear hole.


    At the top, the ancestor immortal still seemed to be standing comfortably in the position of the sun, and radiated endless light and heat from his body.


    And the short sword that created the divine weapon had already been taken back into his hands by him.


    He held the short sword in his hand like this, and then stared at Su Yan below.


    Su Yan stared at the sky and said, "Existence like you is rare even in the Immortal Realm, right? Even the Jade Emperor, Tathagata Buddha and Primitive Phoenix, they can''t help you. I really don''t understand, like Why do people like you have to be a dog to the world of God?"


    Just as Su Yan said, the realm of the first ancestor immortal should be above these three, and he should be the fourth pole of the immortal world, not as unknown as he is now.


    However, there are all kinds of monks in this world, and some really don''t care about the so-called reputation, and they want to cultivate with all their heart.


    The ancestor immortal said: "Su Baxian, the reason why you have courage is only because you are fearless. I came here back then. After you know the truth of everything in this world and truly face the power of God, you must You will definitely make the same choice as me."


    The ancestor immortal said: "I used to be the same as you, but in the end I took this path. People can fight with the sky and their own destiny, but only they can''t fight with the world of God! Otherwise, like Emperor Haotian Such an existence will also fall. Compared with the peak of Emperor Haotian, the power of you and me is probably only one-tenth of his power. You think, existences like Emperor Haotian have already fallen! How much can we have in exchange? What''s the odds?"


    Su Yan said, "So you are willing to be a dog in the world in order to survive in this world? What''s the difference between living and dying like this?"

 Chapter 4793： endless spells

    Chapter 4793: Endless Spells


    The ancestor immortal was not irritated by Su Yan''s words, his tone of voice was still very normal, and there was no emotional fluctuation at all, "I am in a cooperative relationship with the gods of the heavens, everyone can get what they need. I advise you It''s best to cooperate obediently, otherwise, I''m afraid it will be very cruel to wait for your end!"


    "The end is cruel? What''s the point of you saying such things? You will suppress me if you have any! If you really have the ability, you need to keep talking nonsense here! Just do it with me!"


    Su Yan''s tone was still very high at this time, and he was obviously not influenced by the first ancestor immortal.


    It''s just that the first ancestor immortal is still at the apex of the condensed realm of the sky. This great world is constructed by him with supreme mana, which means that he has occupied the time and place.


    If it was the usual situation, then Su Yan would definitely not continue to fight with the ancestor immortal. It was a wise strategy to choose to retreat.


    But here today, Su Yan has nowhere to go.


    Not to mention that Princess Kong Qian is still here, even the Di Jiang she saw just now, Su Yan is determined not to give it to the world so easily!


    Once a monster like Di Jiang appeared in the Immortal Realm, the catastrophe that it could cause would not be comparable to that of a saltless saint!


    I don''t know how many immortal domains will collapse! How many immortals will be slaughtered again!


    The Immortal Realm established by Su Yancai must not be spared.


    I only heard the ancestor immortal say: "Su Baxian, I told you so much, because I think you are not hopeless, so I want to rescue you. Don''t make useless struggles, it is a matter of serving the heavens. The most reasonable choice in front of you."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "You can be a dog yourself, do you still want to persuade others to be a dog with you? I am Emperor Xianwu! I am the proudest existence in this immortal world! No one has ever surpassed me! There are only other people as my subordinates, there is absolutely no one for me to rely on, to be someone else''s subordinate! You can do this kind of thing, but I can''t do it! "


    Su Yan''s words were filled with strong pride.


    There is no one person in this world who can be the master of his Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian!


    No matter what he does, or what he says, it is from the heart, only for himself.


    If Su Yan was to be someone else''s subordinate, it would be better to kill him directly!


    With his pride, he will never fail to accept such conditions!


    Perhaps it was precisely because of Su Yan''s mind that the Chaos Emperor regarded Su Yan as his only successor!


    "Xianwu Great Emperor Su Baxian, you are as proud as the legend! But it was your pride that led to your downfall! Did you know? If you were not so proud back then, the messenger of God would not let Hongmeng be removed. Lost you! This immortal world should have been your country, but it is precisely because of your pride and uncontrollability that you lost everything and even fell!"


    If the ancestor immortal thought that Su Yan could be intimidated by the fall of the year, it would be a big mistake!


    Su Yan said: "Thank you for telling me the truth, but I''ve been suspecting since the beginning. There is actually a black hand behind Hongmeng! Only relying on a mere Hongmeng, he has the courage to fight against me? Since the messengers of the gods have dominated me. If you fall once, then you and I will become even more mortal enemies! Kowtow to the enemy and beg for forgiveness, I can''t do this kind of thing."


    Although Su Yan''s words contained great anger, his mind was very clear, and he was not swept away by the anger.


    As long as he maintains this calm, then the ancestor immortal should also be helpless.


    The strength and realm of the two sides are very close, and the other side also has an artifact of good fortune.


    In terms of power, the ancestor immortal should not be as good as the **** of good fortune, but the power of the good fortune artifact in his hand is obviously better than that of civilization fire.


    With such a powerful enemy, even Su Yan did not dare to say that he was sure of victory.


    But only in the face of such a powerful enemy, can the potential of the body be truly stimulated! At the same time, find your own shortcomings and improve them!


    If he kept playing chess with those stinky chess baskets, even Su Yan would gradually become a stinky chess basket.


    Su Yan is still very ambitious at this time, the only problem is that he still hasn''t figured out what kind of supernatural power is in the hands of the first ancestor immortal!


    This is really fatal!


    Because the artifact of good fortune has the power to instantly reverse the occupation!


    If you don''t know the magic of the other party''s good fortune artifact, I''m afraid you will suffer later.


    Su Yan used his own hands to form a seal again, and then he saw that Shiva''s dharma body was gradually covered with a layer of golden dragon scales, and at the same time, a boundless circle of dragon energy slowly rose around Su Yan''s dharma body. stand up!


    This circle of dragon gas gradually turned into a dragon-shaped gas, and flew around Su Yan''s side!


    These dragon qi that have been transformed into dragon shapes are already powerful in defense, not to mention the golden dragon scale armor on Su Yan''s body!


    After combining the power of the ancestral dragon with the dharma body that destroys the gods, Su Yan''s power is naturally a step further!


    But even so, Su Yan was not 100% sure in his heart!


    After all, the enemy on the opposite side is the ancestor immortal who shaped the heaven and the earth without a word!


    But Su Yan still flew up again, killing the ancestor immortal with boundless dragon energy!


    Su Yan''s murderous aura was almost boiling, causing the world to vibrate with it!


    "What a natural killing god!" The ancestor immortal couldn''t help but admire after sensing Su Yan''s terrifying murderous aura.


    At the same time, the thousand arms of the ancestor immortal''s magic body also formed different magic seals, and those magic tools also began to work!


    These different seals represent completely different spells!


    There are more than 30 kinds of changes in the sky, such as floods, fireworks, mad thunder, and astral winds, which have been placed in different realms of emptiness!


    The realm of the first ancestor immortal is far above the thousand-handed Guanyin. After turning into the dharma body of this thousand-handed, he can control the power of various immortals at will!


    This dharma body is indeed very suitable for the ancestor immortal, because he has mastered many immortal rules!


    If we only talk about the changes of the magic method, he should be the number one person in the fairy world!


    Among the immortal emperors that Su Yan has seen, none of them can be compared with the ancestor immortals in the change of magic!


    Not even the Tathagata Buddha!


    Regardless of their aura or power, the ancestor immortals have already surpassed the Tathagata Buddha by too much.


    Among the many realms of emptiness above the sky, I don''t know how many fairy spells have been condensed!


    Even with Su Yan''s long sword in hand, I''m afraid there is no way to destroy all the fairy spells in an instant!

 Chapter 4794： give a face

    Four thousand seven hundred and ninety-four chapters give a face


    The mana of the ancestor immortal is indeed no trivial matter!


    But no matter how powerful mana and spell changes are in the field of Xianyuan!


    Compared to Su Yan''s divine power of destruction, Xianyuan could be said to be a lower-level power.


    Therefore, when Su Yan''s power and the power of the ancestor immortal collided, first of all, the power of the ancestor immortal was defeated!


    The spells and formations of the ancestor immortals are extremely subtle!


    But in the face of the destruction of divine power, there is no room to exert anything, and it will completely collapse as soon as it touches!


    In the face of his own immortals, the spells were defeated, and the ancestor immortals did not show any panic, he just performed different magic techniques over and over again!


    It''s just that these magic techniques have been turned into pure consumables, and they can''t play their original role at all, and they have been swallowed up by the divine power of destruction!


    However, in such a stalemate, Su Yan''s power will be exhausted to the extreme!


    After all, Su Yan has been using the divine power of destruction all the time!


    It''s hard to say who has the upper hand with such a consumption, because everyone still has cards that have not been turned over, such consumption can only be regarded as a further test!


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face. There was a strong confidence in this smile, and at the same time there was a sense of enjoyment!


    In a sense, although Su Yan is not that kind of madman, he can be regarded as that kind of war fanatic!


    There are not many opportunities to fight against a strong person like the ancestor immortal. For Su Yan, it can also be said to be an opportunity that must be cherished!


    The Vajra Subduing Demon pestle and the wonderful sound of the subduing demon bell shattered the realm of emptiness again in the air!


    The immortal spells in it will naturally disappear along with them!


    Before he knew it, Su Yan was getting closer and closer to the ancestor immortal.


    The thousand hands behind the Ancestor Immortal are still performing all kinds of magic tricks! But these wonderful techniques have become more and more unable to trap Su Yan!


    When the First Ancestor Immortal was exposed to Su Yan''s murderous aura, he let out a long sigh. Although he had known for a long time that this would be the result, he was still very unwilling!


    If it wasn''t for the divine power of destruction that could suppress his attributes, he could suppress Su Yan so much that he couldn''t lift his head just by relying on his magic deduction!


    But the battlefield is the battlefield. How can you ask the enemy not to use the power you are best at on the battlefield?


    After the ancestor immortal had nothing to do, he could only pull out the short sword in his hand!


    When he pulled out the dagger, the brilliance emanating from the dagger covered the brilliance of the sun behind the ancestor immortal!


    In front of such brilliance, even Su Yan couldn''t open his eyes!


    But even if the naked eye cannot be used, it will not be a big loss to Su Yan. His spiritual sense is still extremely sensitive, and his combat power will not be affected in any way!


    I saw Su Yan holding up his Vajra Subduing pestle and Demon subduing sword high up!


    After the two divine weapons collided together, the strength of each other did not resist each other after colliding, but merged together, and then forced towards the ancestor immortal in the way of thunder!


    After the fusion of the power of these two magic weapons, it is not as simple as one plus one, but there is another mystery hidden in it.


    But...the power of the fusion of these two divine weapons had been shattered in the void before they could meet the ancestor immortal!


    Just like the magic tricks that the ancestor immortal had just performed, the power of the two divine weapons had been shattered in the void before they could truly be displayed.


    Su Yan was also a little surprised, and at the same time stopped his attacking pace in the air.


    It wasn''t that Su Yan was afraid of the ancestor immortal. It was just because Su Yan didn''t understand what kind of power the opponent''s divine artifact had.


    When facing the ancestor immortal, Su Yan finally became cautious, not as wild as before.


    The ancestor immortal saw that Su Yan was not in a hurry to attack, but his heart was slightly relieved, and he let out a long sigh.


    Su Yan''s murderous aura just now shocked the sky, and the 3,000-zhang Lord God''s Dharma body was also full of extreme oppression!


    Even the ancestor immortal did not dare to be slighted, for fear that he would be completely killed here by Su Yan.


    The ancestor immortal took the short sword in his hand, and the short sword was still very glorious at this time!


    But it''s not as bright as when it was just unsheathed before!


    Among the brilliance of this sword, there are the rays of the sun, the yin and the stars!


    In other words, this short sword should be the divine light tempered in the universe...


    These condensed brilliance reminded Su Yan of an old friend.


    One of the five emperors of the year, the founder of the ancient Xingchen Sect, the founder of the Xingchen Great Emperor, although he did not have a good fortune artifact, but his use of all kinds of brilliance in the universe has reached the same peak!


    I don''t know if this short sword can change the galaxy universe like the Great Xingchen.


    If it is possible, I am afraid that it will become an impossible task to defeat the ancestor immortal.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Su Yan''s face inevitably became a little dignified, but then Su Yan laughed again and said, "First Ancestor Immortal, you are quite interesting, it has been a long time since no one can make me feel so difficult! I I am willing to give you a face today, if you leave like this, I can not pursue anything before, you and I have received magical powers, but we can leave like this."


    The ancestor immortal said: "If I can''t take Di Jiang back, I will definitely be punished by the envoy, Su Baxian, if you are willing to let me take Di Jiang away, I am willing to let you go, and the other four God."


    The conditions for the two sides to go are too far apart, and this is destined to be an impossible peace negotiation.


    No one could give in to Di Jiang, who was sealed in the deepest part of hell.


    And what Su Yan is wanting is to say such words from the mouth of the first ancestor immortal. As long as he hears the first ancestor immortal personally reject it, Su Yan''s heart will cut off the last bit of fluke and truly fight for his life with the first ancestor immortal!


    "You said to let us go? Could it be that you really thought you had controlled me?" There were also bloodshots in Su Yan''s golden eyes!


    Along with these blood priests, Su Yana''s killing intent has dissipated!


    Su Yan''s killing intent has once again reached its peak!


    Then Su Yan recklessly killed the first ancestor immortal, how many realms of emptiness and immortal spells were smashed by Su Yan along the way!


    There were many thunderbolts that fell on Su Yan''s Fa, but they were blocked by Zulong''s dragon energy, which did not cause any damage to Su Yan at all!


    The Ancestor Immortal''s eyes widened to the extreme at this moment. He never imagined that after seeing the terrifying power of the divine artifact, Su Yan would dare to kill him so recklessly!

 Chapter 4795： You dont use the artifact of good fortune!

    Chapter 4795 You will not use the artifact of good fortune!


    It seems that there is only one thing left in Su Yan''s eyes - kill him completely!


    Besides, everything in this world is meaningless nothingness!


    After sensing this ridiculously strong killing intent, the ancestor immortal also shouted!


    The cry of the ancestor immortal is not just a simple vent, it also contains the ancient incantation of the human race!


    The ancient incantations of the human race were almost all developed by imitating the golden runes and various totems of the **** race, because they were too ignorant and primitive and have long since been lost!


    The power of these primitive spells is actually very strong, but the problem is that the threshold for cultivation is extremely high, and even the immortal emperors of Taoism may not be able to touch this threshold.


    The Dao sect of later generations has lowered the threshold of cultivation by more than one grade, but even so, not everyone can cultivate Dao, and very few people who cultivate Dao can step into the fairyland!


    "Moo!" The word spit out by the ancestor immortal turned into a golden light in the air!


    Su Yan only felt as if a mountain range was pressing down from above, but Su Yan quickly smashed this piece of golden light with the Vajra Devil Slayer!


    But waiting in front of it is already a vast ocean of starlight!


    The artifact of good fortune in the hands of the ancestor immortal once again exerted its unbelievable power!


    The power of the divine artifact can only be described as terrifying!


    The ancestral dragon''s aura on Su Yan''s body could not be stopped in the slightest, and it was already broken!


    After Zulong''s aura was broken, the next thing to be impacted was the dragon scale armor on Su Yan''s body!


    Between the masterpieces of starlight, Su Yan only felt as if he was caught in the light of millions of swords!


    These stars are extremely cold and extremely cold! It seems like an endless terrifying sword light!


    Although the defense of the Indestructible Dragon God is very strong, this time it is really unstoppable!


    I saw that the dragon armor on Su Yan''s body was slowly shattering, and the dharma body below had long since turned into a flesh and blood body, and it also became a blur of flesh and blood, and the golden blood of the gods was floating in the sky!


    When the golden blood spilled on the ground below, I saw countless green trees rising from the ground below, and soon they had grown to a height of several thousand feet!


    These uncles are not natural things, but they grew up after Su Yan stimulated Dafang Yimu Zhenling with divine blood!


    After these large trees of several thousand feet grew up, they turned into walls of trees, blocking Su Yan''s face!


    At this time, even the ancestor immortal had to admire how fast Su Yan''s reaction and spell changes were!


    When you know that you are inevitably going to be injured, you can immediately use your own blood of God as a catalyst for magic!


    But these big trees containing Xian Ze couldn''t resist those starlights, and they were quickly shattered under the starlight''s illumination!


    However, the time to write the big tree for Su Yan was already enough.


    Su Yan transformed the magic weapon in his other hand into a large golden shield, and erected the golden shield in front of him, thus resisting the impact of the starlight!


    The physical injuries are already recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, the blow from the ancestor immortal just now left a deep impression on Su Yan!


    Su Yan has already understood one thing, the opponent definitely has the power to kill him! The artifact of good fortune can also easily break through his defense!


    Perhaps, only the divine artifact can compete with the divine artifact!


    But... why didn''t Su Yan even take advantage of it when he used the red lotus sky dance to fight the ancestor immortal?


    The ancestor immortal gave the answer to this matter.


    He said: "Su Baxian, you must understand that I am different from you. You don''t know how to use the power of the divine artifact correctly, but I do. This is the gap between you and me. Your The divine artifact is actually very powerful, perhaps the most lethal divine artifact in history, but as long as you can''t use its true power, it doesn''t make any sense!"


    "Perhaps Su Baxian you will be able to develop that power in the future, but today you are determined not to be able to do that! Therefore, there is one and only one winner today, and that is me!"


    An extremely determined look has appeared on the face of the ancestor immortal!


    It seems that he has already taken the outcome of this game into his own hands.


    But in all fairness, it is true that he has the complete upper hand now, and Su Yan can''t come up with any way to fight against the ancestor immortal''s good fortune artifact for the time being.


    So...it''s okay for him to say that!


    It''s just that he may have underestimated Su Yan a bit too anciently. If it were another Immortal Emperor Tianzun, I''m afraid he would have already conceded defeat at this time!


    But Su Yan is determined not to admit defeat, at least for this level of damage, it is absolutely impossible for him to admit defeat by Emperor Xianwu!


    Su Yan put away the golden shield, and then chanted some kind of calling spell!


    In the distance, Princess Kong Qian was originally holding the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in her hand, but at this time, the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance suddenly ignited the crimson flame!


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying force erupted from the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    Then Honglian Tianwu broke free from Princess Kong Qian''s hand immediately, and when Princess Kong Qian reacted, Honglian Tianwu had turned into a crimson streamer and disappeared into the sky!


    Princess Kong Qian knew that it was Su Yan who was summoning the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    She can also sense the battle of the two top powerhouses here, the vertical and horizontal interweaving of the breath in the air and the earth, even if it is separated by tens of thousands of miles, it can be clearly sensed.


    In the final analysis, it was because Su Yan and the first ancestor immortal were too powerful!


    Their every attack is so devastating!


    The various laws of this great prehistoric world have also been intensively mobilized!


    And the sweep of each other''s breath can destroy a fairyland at any time!


    In such a battle, even Princess Kong Qian became a little anxious, because she knew that as time passed, Su Yan would definitely become more and more dangerous.


    But she just couldn''t help it at all.


    There is only an urgent need to hate myself for being weak in this cage.


    After Honglian Tianwu flew away from Princess Kong Qian''s hands, it soon fell into Su Yan''s hands!


    The red lotus sky dance has also become three thousand feet with the change of Su Yan''s body!


    The billowing red flames burned fiercely on the red lotus dance, which looked amazing!


    But the ancestor immortal said: "Su Baxian, it is useless. Even if you get your own artifact of good fortune, you are not my opponent, because you will not use the power of artifact of good fortune at all."


    Su Yan did not refute what the ancestor immortal said.


    Because of this, Su Yan can also sense it.


    When the ancestor immortal used the divine artifact, the power was at least ten times that of the red lotus sky dance! That''s why Su Yan could be stabbed so easily!


    There should be no rank gap between the Red Lotus Sky Dance and another good fortune artifact!

 Chapter 4796： The liberation of the artifact of creation

    Chapter 4796: The liberation of the artifact of creation


    Then there is only one possibility: Su Yan cannot exert the true power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance at all!


    But... how could this be?


    Su Yan has long been in harmony with Honglian Tianwu! The artifact spirit of Red Lotus Sky Dance has long since recognized Su Yan as its master!


    How could such a situation arise? This is really unreasonable!


    In theory, both Red Lotus Tianwu and Su Yan used their strongest powers, how could they be combined but not as lethal as they should be?


    Su Yan really didn''t understand this point, and could only temporarily think that what the ancestor immortal said was right.


    Perhaps the use of the divine artifact is actually due to some other methods.


    But this was actually the first time Su Yan had fought against the owner of the divine artifact, so he wasn''t very clear about this.


    But after a while, the attack of the ancestor immortal struck again!


    This time, after Su Yan has more Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hands, it is very easy to resist!


    After the two divine lights of Xinghui and Crimson Lotus faced each other in the air, it turned out to be a tie.


    Moreover, Su Yan also felt that the Red Lotus Sky Dance gave him an unprecedented sense of feedback.


    "Could it be that what the ancestor immortal said just now was to disturb my mind?" Su Yan couldn''t help but have such doubts in his heart.


    But soon, Su Yan heard the ancestor immortal say: "You don''t have to be complacent, you shouldn''t have seen the real artifact of good fortune, right? I''ll show you what the artifact of good fortune looks like after it is truly liberated!"


    "Liberation?" Su Yan''s eyes revealed an extremely strong doubt.


    He has never heard that the divine artifact can be liberated. What does this so-called liberation mean?


    Could it be that there is still a layer of seal on top of the divine artifact!


    Standing in the air, Su Yan saw that the ancestor immortal actually took the initiative to take back the thousand hands behind the Dharma body. After he only had two hands left, one hand held the short sword, and the other hand held the dagger. Hold the scabbard.


    Su Yan originally thought that the ancestor immortal was going to read some spell, but it didn''t happen.


    The ancestor immortal did not recite any spells, nor did he form any mudra.


    He just stood there and didn''t seem to move, but it gave Su Yan a mysterious and mysterious feeling!


    It seems that the ancestor immortal has surpassed this world and entered another grand realm!


    Su Yan seemed to understand, but he couldn''t.


    It seems that there is a layer of window paper between him and the ancestor immortal.


    It was this layer of window paper that wasn''t pierced, so Su Yan could only see a little bit of it!


    Inexplicably, the short sword in the hands of the ancestor immortal had disappeared, and then the scabbard.


    These two things are not necessarily very abrupt, even Su Yan didn''t fully understand what was going on.


    Although the dagger and scabbard are gone, the power of the divine artifact is still there!


    When the power of the divine artifact was dissolved in the hands of the ancestor immortal, a pair of eyes seemed to open in the sky...


    "This is..." At this moment, Su Yan''s face was also extremely surprised.


    Su Yan has not been so surprised for a long time, because everything in this world is the same to him, and he has experienced too much in the ninth life cycle!


    But what happened in front of him was the first time Su Duanping saw it!


    The fortune-telling artifact of the ancestor immortal seems to have become some kind of living creature. Although there is no heartbeat and no anger, it seems that it has indeed become some kind of living creature!


    Speaking of feelings... Su Yan suddenly thought of Ling Zun and Shu Zao Tian!


    That''s right!


    The fortune-telling artifact of the first ancestral immortal has now changed into an existence that is close to the spirit or the book!


    Could it be that the so-called liberation that the first ancestor immortals said meant this?


    Su Yan had a very puzzled expression when he thought of this, he wanted to see what would happen next!


    If the first ancestor immortal could liberate his divine artifact, then there is no reason why Su Yan could not do the same!


    Is there such a use for the divine artifact?


    This is something Su Yan never thought of! He originally thought that the divine artifact was just a magic weapon higher than the divine artifact, but he never thought that the divine artifact could still carry out the so-called liberation?


    The pair of eyes that seemed to have nothing in the sky disappeared in a flash, and then there was a golden thunder in the sky.


    These golden thunders seem to outline a human face!


    After seeing this face, Su Yan''s expression became even more solemn.


    Those golden thunders seem to contain endless power between running!


    How to deal with it?


    Su Yan has already sensed that the red lotus sky dance in his hand is longing for something, but how can he completely liberate the red lotus sky dance?


    Just like what the ancestor immortal did!


    Su Yan still had no inspiration at this time, and did not know how to liberate his divine artifact.


    But if the red lotus sky dance is not liberated, can he really cope with the first ancestor immortal and an artifact of good fortune that has been liberated?


    Lightning flashes in the sky!


    When the thunder and lightning became more and more dense, the world was also shrouded in terrifying golden light!


    Su Yan has already sensed an overwhelming pressure!


    But he still won''t give in. Perhaps after a battle with the ancestor immortal, Su Yan will be able to figure out the mystery of the liberation of the divine artifact!


    If you give up or run away, you will never be able to figure out the mystery behind this!


    Su Yan has already changed the posture of the red lotus sky dance in his hand, making a movement that he is ready to throw at any time!


    No matter what the first ancestor immortal had planned, Su Yan had already planned to go all out, and he planned to do his best to shoot the first ancestor immortal here thoughtfully!


    After Su Yan took a deep breath, he threw the red lotus sky dance in his hand before the golden thunder that filled the sky fell!


    The moment the red lotus sky dance was thrown by Su Yan, it turned into a raging flame!


    This crimson flame not only passed through the world, but also passed through the higher dimensional space!


    At this moment, the ancestral immortal frowned and couldn''t help but say: "Are you going to shoot me? Useless Su Baxian, even if you have locked the cause and effect, you are destined to do nothing to me, because I am like you, early It has already surpassed the cause and effect of this side and entered the world of the other side! Unless you are an existence in the world of God, you cannot obliterate me from the level of cause and effect! And you are destined to die in my next move."


    "Underworld Sword, let''s go! Su Baxian, you are doomed to lose this time! The showdown between you and me is actually the showdown of the divine artifact! Your divine artifact has not been released, how could it be my opponent!"


    After Su Yan raised his head, he saw that the sky above seemed to be split open. Not only the sky, but even the thunderbolts were distorted by some kind of force and split directly from the middle!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s face finally sensed that the shadow of death was covering him!

 Chapter 4797： Swordsmanship is as magnificent as art

    This shadow of death is not a particularly powerful force!


    But it was a force that was enough to kill Su Yan completely!


    So much so that Su Yan had such a strong sense of crisis in his heart!


    Even an existence like the God of Creation could not give Su Yan such an outrageous sense of crisis!


    When Su Yan was exposed to the edge of the Underworld God Sword, his only feeling was��if he didn''t take any action, I might really be killed!


    Ancestral Immortal''s Underworld Sword is also an artifact of good fortune, but for some reason, its power and aura are far greater than those of Honglian Tianwu!


    The Ancestor Immortal has already said that the lethality of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance is among the best among all the artifact of good fortune, and Su Yan cannot bring out the true power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    Is it really Su Yan''s problem?


    Su Yan''s power is already at its peak, and his realm is even better than that of the ancestor immortal!


    If it''s not a question of power and realm, then it''s a question of the method.


    Su Yan''s acquisition of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was a coincidence arranged by the Great Chaos Emperor. After obtaining the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, he had never communicated with the owner of another divine artifact.


    Therefore, Su Yan really wasn''t so clear about how to use the divine artifact, and it all depended on the communication with Honglian Tianwu to comprehend it.


    There are bound to be omissions in this understanding.


    Today, I have been taught a good lesson by this ancestor immortal, where should the real power of the artifact of good fortune lie!


    Although facing the sharpness of the Underworld Sword, Su Yan was not impatient, nor did he show a look of fear.


    The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand was temporarily placed in the void by Su Yan, and Su Yan let go of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, just because he had already tried it just now, and only relying on the current strength of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance would not be able to hurt the First Ancestor Immortal.


    For today''s plan, I can only deal with it for a while because of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    After he took a deep breath, he saw that the sword intent in the sky gradually condensed into frost. The Wanzai Frost Sword should be no match for the Underworld Sword, but if you just want to deal with it for a while, it should be enough!


    Because Su Yan''s sword intent is here, his swordsmanship should also be far above that of the ancestor immortal!


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand, the Wanzai Frost Sword was already in Su Yan''s hand!


    When the Wanzai Frost Sword pierced upwards, the frost that filled the sky turned into endless ice thorns beside Su Yan!


    These ice thorns were inspired by sword intent and turned into endless ice swords!


    This picture is really magnificent and full of incredible beauty!


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is indeed invincible, and not only is it very powerful, but more importantly, it has a beauty like a work of art.


    When Su Yan started to use his sword, it was as if a top-notch painter had picked up his own brush.


    There is also a ray of shock in the eyes of the ancestor immortal!


    Because he had already seen that the sword that Su Yan swayed at random already had the aura of a thousand swords returning to the sect!


    If the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand is also a divine weapon, then he will definitely lose!


    The gap in the realm of swordsmanship between the two sides is like a gulf, and it is definitely not something that can be easily crossed.


    When the sword light of the Underworld Divine Sword and the ice sword of the Wanzai Frost Sword touched together, the countless magnificent ice swords collapsed in an instant!


    It was like a huge ice flower slowly melting in front of the ancestor immortal.


    Su Yan could clearly feel the gap between the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword and the Underworld Divine Sword.


    If you don''t use Red Lotus Sky Dance, I''m afraid there is no way to fight the Underworld Sword!


    Seeing the countless ice swords vanishing into ashes, Su Yan was not too impatient, holding a sword flower in his hand, the swordsmanship gave birth to a second level of change!


    Although this second-level change does not contain supreme, it also brings the characteristics of the Wanzai Frost Sword into full play!


    The mysterious ice formed into the universe, and the time in the universe was close to being frozen, and even the divine power of the divine artifact became extremely dull.


    It seems that when time is frozen, even the power of the divine artifact will be frozen with it.


    But the ancestor immortal just changed the seal in his hand, and the sword light of the Underworld God Sword suddenly became like a broken bamboo, piercing the universe of Xuan Bing immediately!


    When the sword light of the Underworld Sword was suppressed from the sky, it turned out to be unstoppable!


    Even Su Yan could only temporarily descend from the sky to the ground.


    Generally speaking, it was Su Yan who used the sword light to push the opponent back like this, and then suppressed it.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was the other way around.


    Although he was forced to retreat, Su Yan was not particularly panicked. After his head fell to the ground, he called Honglian Tianwu over by the way.


    A crimson fire had already been burning on the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, but Su Yan didn''t seem to have any intention of using the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance right away.


    Does Su Yan still want to continue to fight the ancestor immortal with the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword?


    How can a mere artifact deal with a fortune artifact?


    Even an ordinary immortal can understand this, how could Su Yan not understand?


    Su Yan took a deep breath and saw that not only the sword light from the Underworld God Sword was condensed in the sky, it almost swept across most of the sky, forming a galaxy.


    Above this galaxy, you can even see the seal of the ancestor immortal!


    If this seal is really suppressed, it will inevitably collapse, even if Su Yan''s physical body is strong, I am afraid that it will not be able to hold it.


    Up to now, the situation has become very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    How is he going to turn this around?


    I saw Su Yan slowly closing his golden eyes and showing a thoughtful look, as if he wanted to understand something at the most urgent moment.


    Is it just that the ancestor immortal will give Su Yan this opportunity and time?


    The ancestor immortal read another proverb, and the power of the Underworld Sword immediately swept the galaxy!


    There are billions of sword energy contained in the galaxy!


    Before the terrifying power came, countless mountains had been shattered into dust!


    "This is the power after the release of the divine artifact! Su Baxian, you are destined to lose here today!"


    In the face of this supreme power pressing the top of Mount Tai, Su Yan still tightly closed his eyes, as if he was immersed in his own world, and did not sense external changes at all.


    And the red lotus sky dance was still suspended beside Su Yan, and at the same time did not say anything.


    If it was in the past, the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance would definitely automatically create the Lotus Throne to protect Su Yan''s comprehensiveness, but this time, I don''t know what happened, and the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance didn''t respond!


    If he was hit by the divine artifact, even Su Yan would not be able to bear it!

 Chapter 4798： The liberation of the red lotus dance

    The terrifying sword glow like a galaxy finally landed on the vast land!


    The power of this sword glow is so terrifying that cracks spread across the earth thousands of miles away!


    The four old monsters and Princess Kong Qian from tens of thousands of miles away could clearly sense this destructive force!


    This force is terrifying enough to destroy everything that can be seen with the naked eye!


    It seems that this great prehistoric world created by the ancestor immortals has been unable to bear it, and has reached the brink of disintegration!


    This kind of power is enough to be regarded as one of the rarest and most powerful forces in this world!


    And Princess Kong Qian couldn''t stop worrying. Under the impact of such a terrible force, her Su Lang didn''t know what would happen.


    After the galaxy sword light fell, it did not turn into a big explosion and a big shock!


    Instead, hundreds of millions of sword lights swept across repeatedly, until it leveled any bulge on the ground, and then it burst open!


    After this sword, the brilliance of the Underworld Sword became much dimmer than before, and sweat appeared on the forehead of the ancestor immortal, and a trace of fatigue flashed in his eyes.


    This move just now was called Destruction of Heaven, and it was already the ultimate move of the ancestor immortals. It was only used three times before, all of which were used to deal with powerful gods, and all of them were successful in killing gods, killing powerful gods.


    It can be said to be a 100% win rate!


    I don''t know if this perfect winning rate can continue with Su Yan.


    The yellow sand is long on the earth!


    "The majestic mountains are crushed into gravel in just an instant. Such mighty force is indeed impossible for flesh and blood to withstand. But you may not know that I not only cut off the cause and effect, but also cut off the fate of the big and small." Su Yan''s voice suddenly came from the yellow sand.


    "If I want to escape from the world, even if you have the divine artifact, you can''t help me. But I still have to thank you, because you and I can know that I didn''t even use one-tenth of the power of the divine artifact!"


    The Ancestor Immortal could only see the yellow sand below. He could neither see Su Yan nor sense Su Yan''s breath at all. He could only hear Su Yan''s voice.


    At this moment, there was a panic in the expression of the ancestor immortal, but he did not vent his panic.


    He just changed the magic formula in his hand, and then the Underworld Sword once again condensed a powerful sword light!


    As long as the Underworld Sword is always in hand, the Ancestral Immortal will not become flustered, which is the confidence of the master of the divine artifact.


    Perhaps he still underestimated Su Yan''s strength and potential!


    When Su Yan closed his eyes just now, he had been communicating with the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance with his spiritual sense, seeking a way to completely liberate the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    Now he has gained that power!


    In the yellow sand, a little red light suddenly appeared!


    Then this little red light keeps zooming in and out!


    A strong red finally appeared below. It turned out that the gravel had turned into magma under the high temperature!


    And this coolness is still continuing to climb!


    The ancestor immortal frowned, staring at the changes below without saying a word.


    He sensed that Su Yan and the divine artifact of good fortune had already communicated with each other, and it seemed that they had reached a certain limit. Once this limit was exceeded, Su Yan''s divine artifact of good fortune would also usher in liberation!


    It''s just that there is no free lunch in this world!


    Of course, liberating the divine artifact will temporarily gain a very powerful power, but this power also needs to pay a price!


    The so-called costs are different. For example, if the ancestor immortal wants to liberate the Underworld Sword, he needs to seal half of his three souls and seven souls. Even though he seems to be sitting on the Diaoyutai now, in fact, after the soul is sealed, his spiritual consciousness is also damaged. For the most part, the whole person seems to have fallen into the ice cellar, and even the mobility is restricted.


    In order to avoid exposing his weaknesses to the enemy, the ancestor immortals often choose to sit in the sky and do not move, so as to show that he has mastered the overall situation, not only to hide his weaknesses, but also to disturb the enemy''s mind.


    A red pillar of fire rose into the sky!


    There seems to be a streak of gold in this crimson pillar of fire!


    The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance''s Chitian Divine Fire seems to have mutated to some extent!


    The ancestor immortal knew that Su Yan might have mastered the liberation method of the divine artifact.


    This surprised the first ancestor immortal, because he got the method of liberating the divine artifact from the gods of the heavens. In order to do this, he worked hard for more than ten thousand years to be able to so calmly release the divine artifact. liberation!


    Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, Su Yan could find a way to liberate the divine artifact of good fortune?


    Is this the so-called talent?


    The ancestor immortal was shocked, and seemed to see a ray of red light in the golden color!


    Then there was a very strong warning sign in his mind!


    When this warning sign appeared, the eyelids on both sides of the ancestor immortal jumped wildly!


    The physiological response is often an omen that extreme danger is approaching.


    But in front of the ancestor immortal, nothing can be seen, but in this electric light and flint, the ancestor immortal has already understood what is going on!


    The ancestor immortal hurriedly used the sword brilliance of the Underworld Sword to cover up his true body!


    It is not too late for the galaxy to rewind in the sky!


    Because after the galaxy was reversed, Su Yan''s attack finally arrived!


    The attack of Honglian Tianwu this time surpassed the constraints of time and space, and did not draw any trajectory in the air, and suddenly appeared in front of the ancestor immortal!


    Su Yan''s attack this time is really very metaphysical, not only the physical body can''t capture it, but even the spiritual sense can''t capture the trajectory of the red lotus sky dance!


    This blow seems to come from another dimension, it is unpredictable at all, and there is no way to catch it!


    Such a miraculous attack was the first time even the Ancestral Immortal encountered. In his opinion, perhaps Su Yan''s realm is not much worse than those mysterious messengers of God.


    In the face of this kind of attack beyond common sense, the ancestor immortal had no good way, and he could only wrap his body tightly with the sword of the underworld.


    This may be the dumbest way, but it''s also the safest way!


    Only good fortune artifact can fight against good fortune artifact. In other words, as long as the ancestor immortal had the divine artifact in hand, it would not be easy for Su Yan to do anything to him.


    This is the greatest support of the ancestor immortal.


    Afterwards, the power of the Underworld Sword was completely inspired by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance!


    The two good fortune artifacts consume each other in the sky in the most extreme and terrifying way!

 Chapter 4799： really moved

    The Red Lotus Sky Dance was sent by Su Yan by throwing it!


    Afterwards, the red lotus sky dance slid through the sky, but after the red lotus sky dance broke through the sky, it has entered a higher latitude space, and after crossing the high latitude space, it will attack the ancestor immortal!


    In this way, the attack of the red lotus sky dance will become more and more unpredictable!


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing in the magma below, and he only felt that all the blood in his body was about to boil!


    This is the price that must be paid for the liberation of the divine artifact!


    The power of Red Lotus Sky Dance has reached a new level, but this is the power obtained at the cost of burning the master''s life!


    The power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance and the Underworld Sword exploded in the sky!


    Then the void is filled with fire clouds, contrasting with a piece of magma below, like a world-annihilation scene!


    At this time, the galaxy in the sky has been shattered, but the power of the red lotus sky dance is far from being fully exerted!


    But at this time, Su Yan couldn''t do anything. When the red lotus sky dance was thrown out, Su Yan was already in an unprecedented state of weakness.


    There is no doubt that completely liberating the power of the divine artifact is a gamble. If you can''t defeat the opponent in this way, then you are destined to be fished by the opponent and have no power to fight back.


    But in this world, there are not many people who can afford to gamble. Not to mention that there are not many masters of the divine artifact, how many great emperors can withstand the divine power of the divine artifact?


    The flames of the Red Lotus Sky Dance contained golden brilliance, and this golden brilliance was a brand-new power created by the fusion of Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    It is this golden brilliance that makes the Underworld Sword somewhat unstoppable!


    Although the sword brilliance of the Underworld Sword has turned into a galaxy, it seems that there are endless sword lights fused in the galaxy, but there are signs of collapse when encountering this golden brilliance!


    The ancestor immortal also discovered this almost immediately, so he squeezed a few tricks and wanted to stabilize the sword on the galaxy.


    It''s just that when he desperately wants to stabilize, it becomes more and more difficult!


    Because the ancestor immortal discovered that the red lotus sky dance not only has this golden brilliance, but also has another incomparably mysterious and powerful power blessing!


    That mysterious and powerful power seems to be some kind of blessing, and it seems that it is an enchantment that makes the power of the red lotus sky dance to a higher level!


    Thinking of this, the ancestor immortal couldn''t help being horrified!


    What kind of cultivation base and what kind of character can enchant such a good fortune artifact like Red Lotus Tianwu?


    At least it has to be the Heavenly Emperor level, right?


    Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance does have a layer of enchantment, but it was obtained from Wuming in the Dream City in the Mirror.


    And it is precisely because of this layer of enchantment that the power of Red Lotus Tianwu seems to have surpassed a certain layer of restrictions, and gradually gained the upper hand in the battle with the Underworld God Sword!


    Soon, the expression on the face of the ancestor immortal became extremely distressed, because he had already noticed that the Underworld Sword might not be able to support it for long.


    Red Lotus Tianwu was originally an artifact known for its lethality, but the Underworld Sword is actually a magic weapon, and it is better at outlining the laws of heaven and earth. This vast world was transformed with the help of the Underworld Sword. .


    Now this kind of pure power competition is actually extremely unfavorable for the Underworld Sword.


    However, Su Yan had already cut off his fate, his attack method could be said to be fickle, and he could also use higher latitudes.


    The Ancestor Immortal wanted to protect himself in front of Su Yan and had no choice but to do so.


    The brilliance of the Red Lotus Sky Dance became wilder and wilder!


    And in this wildness, I can already see the shape of a fire dragon faintly!


    Obviously, after experiencing the initial discomfort, Su Yan has been able to gradually grasp the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance after liberation!


    The ancestor immortal was very surprised at Su Yan''s adaptability. When he was about to liberate the divine artifact for the first time, he almost didn''t faint because of the pain of the soul sealing the pen!


    Su Yan not only easily resisted the pain, but also controlled the divine artifact on top of this pain and blessed him!


    This mind is too terrifying!


    Only then did the ancestor immortal understand why Su Yan was able to climb to the top of the heavens and become the strongest Xianwu Emperor in all ages!


    Strength, realm and genius are of course all necessary, but what is even more terrifying is Su Yan''s mind!


    With such a forbearance and unwillingness to admit defeat, even a mediocre person can achieve a great cause!


    The ancestor immortal already wanted to retreat at this time, and he seemed to have seen the end of the fight.


    After his Underworld Divine Sword could no longer be supported, the Red Lotus Sky Dance would definitely be able to penetrate his body completely.


    At that time, the power of the red lotus sky dance can easily burn the blood in his body!


    The Ancestor Immortal''s heart couldn''t help but start to shake at this time, because he had already seen that he was in danger of defeat.


    The Ancestor Immortal actually understands very well that his biggest reliance is to liberate the power of the divine artifact, which is his biggest victory point.


    But when Su Yan can also liberate the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance, then this so-called victory point has disappeared.


    The power of the fortune artifact, the ancestor immortal can''t understand it any more, he will never be willing to use his own flesh and blood to bear the thorn of the red lotus sky dance!


    When the Ancestor Immortal''s state of mind began to shake, the Great Wilderness World immediately followed.


    At this moment, the Ancestor Immortal didn''t hesitate any longer in his heart, and chose to escape directly!


    He felt that if he continued to fight, he would only suffer losses, and it seemed that he had no chance of winning over Su Yan. If you are looking for safety, you should retreat here now.


    As for God''s envoy, it can''t be considered now.


    If you can''t go back alive, then what''s the point of thinking about such a thing?


    At this critical time, we must clearly distinguish the primary and secondary issues, and we must not be sloppy.


    The so-called Dangduan constantly suffers from the chaos, how could the ancestor immortal not understand this truth?


    Almost without any hesitation, he moved from star to star, and transferred himself and Jianhui''s galaxy from the great world to hell!


    And at the moment when the ancestor immortal escaped from the Great Desolate World, the entire Great Desolate World was also pierced by the red lotus sky dance!


    A fire directly pierced the boundaries on both sides!


    The ancestor immortal originally thought that the isolation of the realm of the Great Desolate World could block the red lotus sky dance for a while, but what was unexpected was that the red lotus sky dance actually pierced through the isolation of the realm!


    There is no place for stagnation and hindrance at all!


    It can only be said that the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance is too strong!


    It far exceeded the expectations of the ancestor immortal!


    Only then did the first ancestor immortal understand that Su Yan was motivated to kill, not only to fight him, but to kill him completely!

 Chapter 4800： Di Jiang will wake up

    Thinking of this, the heart of the ancestor immortal is also very awe-inspiring!


    I saw the fiery red spear tip with golden brilliance, suddenly approaching!


    At this critical moment, it is fortunate that the Underworld Sword chose its protector. The Underworld Divine Sword blocked the trajectory of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance with its sword body!


    The two good fortune artifacts collided like this!


    There was a burst of intense fire in the air!


    Then only heard a whine from the Underworld Sword, and then fell into the hands of the ancestor immortal.


    The ancestor immortal was still in shock after he got the Underworld Divine Sword. Seeing that the red lotus day dance was still killing him, he could only escape into another dimension with the formless body!


    This is the edge that sticks to the red lotus sky dance to escape this murder!


    The Ancestral Immortal''s mastery of all kinds of magic methods has reached the realm of transformation. If it is not the case, I am afraid that it has fallen under the red lotus sky dance!


    After the red lotus sky dance missed a hit, she disappeared in front of the ancestor immortal.


    The ancestor immortal knew that the disappearance of the red lotus sky dance did not really disappear, but escaped into a higher latitude space, and did not dare to neglect in his heart.


    Looking down at his Underworld God Sword again, I saw that there was a crack on the body of the Underworld God Sword!


    The Ancestor Immortal was so shocked that he was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word!


    The Underworld Sword is an artifact of good fortune! How can this be? !


    Could it be that the power of that red lotus sky dance has been exaggerated to such an extent?


    The ancestor immortal took the Underworld Divine Sword, and now he has firmed his mind and can only retreat from here.


    At that time, if the divine envoy of the world of heaven is to blame, he will directly show the underworld sword to the other party, and I am afraid that the divine envoy will not say any more blaming words.


    Cracks have appeared on the divine artifact, and he can no longer do his best!


    After the ancestor immortal received the Underworld Sword, he traveled directly in the chaotic time and space.


    Hell was created by the Emperor of Heaven. It seems to be in the Immortal Realm but not in the Immortal Realm. In fact, it should be regarded as some kind of subspace.


    For an ordinary great emperor, it is also very dangerous to want to walk through the warp randomly.


    But his ancestor immortal is not an ordinary earth, and his ability is extraordinary, so there is no need to worry about this.


    However, after the ancestor immortal withdrew, his prehistoric world lost the support of mana, and immediately collapsed along with it.


    Princess Kong Qian and the old monsters Xuanyuan Jie all returned to hell. They were all in shock, but they were still pleasantly surprised after seeing each other.


    Since the Great Desolate World has been shattered, it is self-evident what the outcome will be.


    But when their eyes found Su Yan, they saw Su Yan standing alone on the top of a mountain, with the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand.


    Su Yan''s body was very abnormally red at this time. Not only were many blood vessels protruding on the surface of his body, but his face was also terrifyingly red!


    It seems that Su Yan has a fire in his body at this time, and it may burn out of his body at any time!


    No matter how much cold air and mysterious ice the Wanzai Frost Sword emits, it will melt away immediately!


    This is the price of liberating the red lotus dance


    When Su Yan closed his eyes and communicated with Honglian Tianwu just now, he already knew that there would be this result.


    Honglian Tianwu was originally unwilling to release it, but after feeling the incomparably strong intention of the master, the originally sealed door was forcibly opened.


    The use of unconventional power is bound to pay a price.


    Su Yan must bear this price at this time!


    After Princess Kong Qian discovered something was wrong with Su Yan, she almost immediately flew towards Su Yan.


    But before she flew up, she was already stopped by Xuanyuan Intercept, Xuanyuan Intercept said: "Madam, don''t go over now, the power in Emperor Su Xiandi is about to run wild, if you pass, Emperor Su Xiandi''s power may be hurt. you."


    "Then what do we do? Can we just watch it here?"


    Xuanyuan Jie sighed and said, "That''s the only way to do it. Emperor Su''s power is too terrifying. If we rashly approach, we will only hurt ourselves."


    Situ Mufeng also said: "Emperor Su''s body is covered with divine fire, burning all five insides, and there is a risk of becoming a demon. If we rashly interrupt, not only will we not be able to help Xiandi Su, but it will disturb his mind. Here we wait and see.��


    Princess Kong Qian also knew that these old monsters were telling the truth, and it would definitely not do them any good for them to go up rashly now.


    Su Yan''s side was indeed extremely uncomfortable, and the price of this backlash was beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    At present, Su Yan''s body''s divine power and immortal essence are very scattered, and he is running around in the body, completely ignoring orders.


    These two forces are like a flood, and the meridians, as dams, are undergoing extremely severe tests at this time.


    If it can''t stand the test, the final result is bound to go into flames and explode to death.


    Fortunately, Su Yan has the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, so the damage to the internal organs and meridians can be repaired by the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body.


    "I never imagined that the divine artifact of good fortune would be so dangerous. The ancestor immortal didn''t have an indestructible dragon god. How could he withstand such a backlash? Could it be that his physical body is as powerful as mine?" Su Yan showed a puzzled expression.


    The physical body of the ancestor immortal should not be comparable to him.


    In the fight just now, Su Yan didn''t sense that the first ancestor immortal had this talent.


    Perhaps the ancestor immortal had other ways to minimize the consequences of this backlash.


    After all, the ancestor immortals had already mastered the method of liberating the artifact of good fortune.


    Su Yan thought of this and could only sigh


    The physical backlash gradually recovered, but the mental fatigue would not recover so easily no matter what.


    And waiting in front of Su Yan, there is another major matter to deal with.


    After Di Jiang sensed the aura of the battle between Su Yan and the ancestor immortal, the red lotus sky dance and the underworld sword, he seemed to be startled by the collision of this extremely strong aura, and he made a long voice!


    Di Jiang''s voice was like a crying baby, and it was a little hairy in his ears.


    Is Di Jiang''s awakening already inevitable?


    The four old monsters were extremely frightened at this time, and the development of things had far exceeded their expectations!


    Moreover, Su Yancai fought with the ancestor immortal, and was attacked by the divine artifact, so wouldn''t he have no spare energy to deal with Di Jiang?


    Maybe they can only sit and watch Di Jiang break out of the seal of this hell?


    Su Yan flew towards them at this time, and there was an irresistible tiredness in his expression.


    "Su Lang!" Princess Kong Qian almost flew over and kept Su Yan in the air.


    Su Yan held the red lotus sky dance in one hand, and wrapped the other hand around Princess Kong Qian''s slender waist, and said, "I am afraid that Di Jiang will wake up, and something bad will happen."

 Chapter 4801： temporarily sealed

    Princess Kong Qian''s eyes widened and she asked, "Then what should we do with Su Lang? Can we continue to seal it with our strength?"


    Su Yan said: "I have a way to temporarily seal it, but this seal is very fragile. If you want to strengthen the seal, you can only ask Primal Phoenix to come."


    When Su Yan said this, he let out a long sigh.


    In the depths of the seal, Di Jiang made a cry like a baby again. Di Jiang''s appearance was just a big meat ball, and he didn''t know where the sound came from.


    This voice caused goose bumps all over Princess Kong Qian''s body, which was really uncomfortable.


    The four old monsters also came to Su Yan''s side and asked Su Yan if there was anything they could help.


    However, Su Yan smiled and took out an orb from his bosom. The black and white bright colors inside the orb continued to rotate, like an innate gossip.


    This orb is the Xuanbai Orb.


    The Mysterious White Orb can reverse yin and yang, and to some extent, it can also reverse the world.


    After Su Yan played seven magic tricks, he sent the Xuanbai Orb out!


    When the Xuanbai Orb fell to that Dijiang''s side, it was all upside down and left and right upside down!


    The surrounding suddenly turned from light to darkness, and Di Jiang''s body was completely swallowed by the darkness!


    Although there was still the sound of a baby crying in the darkness, the sound was not as long as before.


    Obviously, after the Xuanbai Orb reversed the yin and yang, Di Jiang''s sanity, which had been awake, fell into a drowsiness.


    When the four old monsters saw Su Yan resealing Di Jiang, they felt a lot more at ease.


    But the seal of the Mysterious White Orb is neither safe nor long-lasting, and even Su Yan doesn''t know when the seal formation that reverses Yin and Yang will be shattered!


    And even if this formation is not shattered, those people in the world of heaven will definitely make a comeback.


    To re-seal Di Jiang, Primitive Phoenix and Su Yan are still needed, as if they joined forces to seal the Huntian Pagoda.


    Only then will the seal be permanent.


    There was nothing left to linger in hell, Su Yan took Princess Kong Qian and the four old monsters directly to Kunlun Yuxu, just to ask Primal Phoenix to join him in resealing Dijiang.


    After finally returning to Kunlun Yuxu, Qingluan, the former female official of the original Phoenix, told Su Yan, "Emperor Su, the ancestor left Kunlun in a hurry a few days ago, and he didn''t say where he would go, nor did he explain before leaving."


    "Strange, did she leave without any explanation? And she left in a hurry? Could it be that something major happened?" Su Yan asked curiously.


    Primordial Phoenix accompanied him to the other side of the Immortal Realm. After this long journey, Primordial Phoenix was already tired of running around and just wanted to stay in the Kunlun Jade Void for Immortal Blessing, Longevity and Tianqi.


    It must be a great event to allow Primitive Phoenix to take the initiative to attack without saying goodbye.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t care at all, she thought things were too simple, thinking that Su Yan was invincible in the world, as long as Su Yan calmed down the scene here, then no matter what kind of storm, it would definitely be smooth.


    Su Yan asked solemnly, "Qingluan, do you know any news?"


    After Qingluan heard Su Yan''s words, she seemed to fall into memory too, but she quickly said: "It seems to be related to a letter, but after seeing that letter, the ancestor burned it, which contained What content we don''t know."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Is Su Lang worried about the mother? The power and realm of the mother are outstanding. In the immortal world, there should be no one who can make her suffer, right? There is no need to worry about it."


    Su Yan said: "What you are talking about is the former fairy world, not the current fairy world. In the current fairy world, many old monsters who have hidden many epochs have been resurrected, and the first ancestor I just defeated, you have heard of it before. His name? What about his power?"


    The first ancestor immortal can create a great world in an instant. This kind of ability is simply appalling, and it is not much worse than the legendary emperor who created the world!


    What''s more important is that the ancestor immortal is the identity of the human race. It is unheard of to reach this realm with the body of a human being.


    If you use the power of the original phoenix to face the ancestor immortal, I am afraid that there will not be much chance of winning!


    After all, the ancestor immortal is not only powerful, but also has a good fortune artifact to protect the body!


    However, Su Yan turned and said: "You are right, Peacock, you don''t have to worry too much, once the old phoenix displays his world-destroying phoenix dharma body, he will have the same power as a divine weapon. What kind of enemy, if she wants to leave, no one should be able to do anything to her, even me."


    Qingluan said: "Princess and Su Xiandi, the two have been running around for a long time, do you need me to arrange a rest?"


    Su Yan said: "You should make arrangements first, I''m really tired, and my four friends, they are also the most powerful among the Immortal Emperors, and you have to entertain them."


    "Yes." Qing Luan bowed in front of Su Yan, then turned around to make arrangements.


    Su Yan watched Qingluan leave, and said to Princess Kong Qian: "Kunlun Yuxu is really lucky to have such a big housekeeper, so many rebellious monsters are also managed obediently, and the rules are strict. "


    Princess Kong Qian said, "If you like her, it''s not easy. Please ask the Lord Mother, and the Lord Mother will give her to you as a concubine. After all, she is just a maid."


    Su Yan was suddenly unable to hold back, and quickly defended himself: "I didn''t mean that, you really misunderstood, just sighed."


    "If you want, just open your mouth, this palace is not a jealous woman." Princess Kong Qian said with her head held high.


    Su Yan gave a wry smile, and then took Princess Kong Qian''s hand. Why did Princess Kong Qian leave Su Yan in the first place, it was not because Su Yan and Qingqiu Guozhu double cultivation was broken by her twice!


    Now that Su Yan said this, if he really believed it, he would be a fool.


    There is absolutely no woman in this world who is willing to let her man marry another woman casually.


    In fact, if you think about it in reverse, you can understand. In this world, apart from those who have perverted hobbies, will there be men who like to wear cuckolds?


    The reason why Princess Kong Qian was willing to let Qingluan enter the door was not because she hoped that she would have some support on Su Yan''s side. She is alone and alone, and I am afraid that she can''t fight against those women in the inner house.


    How could Su Yan not understand this kind of thing?


    He didn''t break through Princess Kong Qian''s thoughts, but said, "Although Qingluan is good, in my heart it''s not as good as yours. No one in this world can compare to your appearance. With you, And what is Qingluan doing?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s mind was pure in the end, but she was just a little arrogant and willful. When she heard Su Yan''s compliment, her heart burst into joy, and she said softly, "Su Lang"

 Chapter 4802： The goddess of snakes has been resurrected

    Su Yan didn''t want to think about those charming things at this time, but Princess Kong Qian said: "Su Lang, you and I haven''t spent much time together since we got our hair, so we finally got a chance to be together, and the family has been put on the mother''s side again. Forcibly brought back to Kunlun."


    Princess Kong Qian''s mood was a little sad, and Su Yan had no choice but to comfort her, "I never resented the old mother for this matter. After all, she is only your daughter. She may just want you to marry beautifully."


    Princess Kong Qian raised her head and asked Su Yan, "Then what do you think?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "What else can I think, as grand as you want, I will give you as grand, as long as you are happy."


    "Will Sister Jin Shiya be unhappy?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, thinking to himself, didn''t you ask this knowingly?


    But looking at Princess Kong Qian''s extremely soft eyes of different colors, Su Yan could only say softly, "Then what should I do? Could it be that I wronged you?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I don''t have to do it with great beauty, isn''t it all the request of the mother."


    When Princess Kong Qian spoke, it was very obvious that she was acting like a spoiled child. Then she asked Su Yan''s ear, "Su Lang, let''s go to Wanxiu Lou to rest for a while, okay?"


    When Princess Kong Qian said this, her face was infinitely shy, and it was self-evident what she was thinking.


    But maybe they''ve run out of time to survive.


    Because Su Yan saw a stream of light, and it seemed like a fireball fell from the sky!


    Of course, the only one who dares to be so arrogant and domineering in the sky above Kunlun Yuxu is the original Phoenix herself.


    The primitive phoenix landed directly in the palace, and many maids immediately greeted it after landing.


    But Primitive Phoenix was furious to the extreme, and strode directly towards Su Yan.


    Primitive Phoenix walked extremely fast, and looking at her demeanor, she was clearly in the midst of considerable anger!


    Princess Kong Qian has become nervous, and even her delicate body has become a little stiff. She was afraid that her mother would be separated from Su Yan because of something else.


    Su Yan patted Princess Kong Qian''s back lightly, adapting to her without being so nervous, because Su Yan had already seen that, although Primal Phoenix was angry, it was not aimed at them at all.


    After the original Phoenix walked in front of Su Yan, he said, "Su Baxian, do you know that something is wrong!"


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, and then said, "What do you mean when you say something is bad?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The seal of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has been broken, and the heavens will probably be plunged into darkness and turmoil!"


    After hearing the name, Su Yan also showed an extremely unbelievable expression, and then asked Primal Phoenix: "The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God? How did she wake up?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was the stepping stone for the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. Back then, the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor killed the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God''s husband and put the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God into the eternal seal. Only then did he conquer the heavens and become king. Dominating.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is known as the mother of darkness, and many dark gods serve her as the ancestral **** or **** queen and **** mother.


    Her status in the Dark Protoss is like the status of the Primitive Phoenix in the Monster Race!


    If the darkness mastered by Emperor Long Jie is ten percent, then the darkness mastered by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is at least two percent.


    The strength gap between the two sides may not be so big, but in terms of the pure dark nature, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God undoubtedly surpasses the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable by a lot.


    However, after all, Emperor Long Jie has not grown to the level of a complete body. This can be seen from the humanoid incarnation of Emperor Long Jie. After she becomes an adult, she is only a little girl of about thirteen years old.


    Maybe the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable after adulthood is enough to compete with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but at least the current Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is far less than the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    There was still horror in Primitive Phoenix''s expression, obviously she hadn''t recovered from this incident, she continued; "After you left, there is bad news, I still don''t believe it, so I plan to see it for myself. One trip. I have already checked the seal just now. The seal of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has been broken, and this **** has returned to the fairyland. If she reconvenes her army of darkness, what should we do? "


    Su Yan said, "She doesn''t have to deal with us, so don''t be so anxious."


    Before Su Yan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Primal Phoenix, "You said this lightly, so do you know that there is also a blood feud between this seat and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God? If she breaks free from the seal of the Heavenly Emperor, She will definitely come to seek revenge for Gu! She is not the kind of ignorant little girl like Long Jie, she will give up if you fool a few words, and if you talk about viciousness, there is no woman in the heavens who is the **** of snakes. opponent!"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You always say that my enemies are all over the immortal world. I don''t think you are the same?"


    The primitive phoenix retorted almost immediately: "Gu and you are not the same. The enemies of Gu are all from ancient times. After that, Gu Ke will have no enemies. The mother snake **** has recovered, you can think about dealing with her. If you can''t convince her and then seal it again, I''m afraid that the solitary society will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Su Yan said: "The matter of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can be put aside for a while. Right now there is a more troublesome matter than the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God that needs to be dealt with by us!"


    Su Yan told Primitive Phoenix truthfully what he had seen and heard in hell, as well as the battle with the ancestor immortal.


    After the original Phoenix heard it, it was also extremely frightening.


    Primitive Phoenix looked at Su Yan and asked, "The legendary ancestor immortal hasn''t appeared for many years. Even for those Celestial Venerables in the Heavenly Court, they are legendary existences, right?


    Su Yan spread his hands and said, "How would I know? The seal of Dijiang is not stable at the moment, and the Xuanbai Orb can''t hold it for long. Only with the cooperation of you and me, can Dijiang be re-sealed!"


    Primordial Phoenix pondered: "But if we do this, will we completely offend the gods of the gods to the death, and there will be no room for manoeuvre?"


    Su Yan sneered, and then said: "Are you still expecting those existences in the world of heaven to let us go? We have already had an endless relationship, just like facing those ancient emperors back then, are you? It''s not old and confused, how can you imagine that the enemy will pity us?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "I just think, a ten thousand mother snake **** is already too difficult to deal with, plus the world of heaven and Hongmeng them, even if you really surpass the realm of all our immortal emperors, it is impossible to be like this at the same time. Are there many enemies to suppress?"

 Chapter 4803： Endless sea of ??fire under the red lotus

    No one likes the feeling of being attacked on the back.


    Su Yan is of course the same, but the current situation is beyond his control.


    Su Yan could only say in a comforting tone: "These enemies may not be united, there may be conflicts between them, and besides, our forces are much stronger than before, this time there are four of them. The Great Emperor was transferred from the world of God to my sect."


    Su Yan''s comforting words were not only for Primitive Phoenix, but he also said that he heard it himself.


    Now the various forces in the fairy world have become very complicated.


    Heaven will definitely no longer have the previous control, and darkness will slowly erode from the corners of the fairyland!


    In this impending chaos, even the Immortal Emperor can no longer ensure his own safety.


    Next, there will be many great emperors who will fall into the torrent of this era.


    Of course, there will definitely be many ancient or brand new forces rising from the heavens!


    Whenever it comes to the era of era change, there will be many children of luck, and these children of luck will compete with each other to kill each other.


    It will not only make the current era very cruel, but also make everything about the future confusing.


    Few can transcend this near-infinite darkness and gain insight into the future behind the darkness.


    After the battle between Su Yanhe and the First Ancestor Immortal, the losses were enormous, which can be said to be beyond imagination.


    Or the power to liberate the red lotus sky dance caused an incomparably strong burden on Su Yan''s body.


    In short, Su Yan''s body already had fire essence remaining, and his internal organs had been roasted, and some of them had not yet fully recovered.


    This is an internal injury that cannot be seen on the surface of the body, and usually does not occur.


    But when Su Yan encounters enemies who are strong enough and is pushed to the limit, this internal injury will become the most deadly weakness.


    So whether Su Yan wants it or not, he must stay in the Kunlun Jade Void to repair, at least to calm the burning embers in his body.


    Kunlun Yuxu has countless treasures of heaven and earth, and even more powerful medicine pills.


    Primitive Phoenix asked for Su Yan again, so it wasn''t too difficult for Su Yan to get his body in shape.


    Taking advantage of this repair time, Su Yan was able to sort out his own cultivation and various auras.


    But the more important thing is of course about the red lotus dance.


    After Su Yan communicated with Red Lotus Sky Dance, he temporarily released the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance completely.


    That feeling was really mysterious and mysterious. At that moment, Su Yan not only felt that his mind was completely integrated with the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, but also felt the destruction of his body by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    There are valves in the human body. These valves control the flow of true essence, immortal essence, and divine power, so that these terrible forces that can destroy the body flow within a relatively reasonable range.


    This is the natural mechanism of the human body.


    This mechanism may limit the exertion of power and the power of tricks. But it is one of the most important protective mechanisms of the human body.


    If there is no such mechanism, I am afraid that after the action has not caused any substantial damage to the opponent, it will already hurt itself first.


    But at the moment of liberating Red Lotus Sky Dance, Su Yan only felt that all the adjustment mechanisms in his body were destroyed at once!


    All valves are fully opened!


    At that moment, Su Yan also felt extremely frightening.


    Because it is too dangerous to do so!


    At the same time, Su Yan could also sense that his second line of Ren and Du seemed to be injected with an extremely terrifying force! The flow rate of the power in the meridians seems to be ten times faster all of a sudden!


    The power itself may not have multiplied, but the explosive power has increased many times!


    In this way, the power of the attack will naturally be very terrifying!


    And doing so can have devastating effects on your body!


    Su Yan''s indestructible dragon **** battle body is still unbearable. If there is no immortal emperor blessed with a powerful battle body to use it, wouldn''t he liberate the divine artifact once, and his immortal body will be abolished?


    Is this the truth of liberating the power of the artifact of creation?


    Su Yan felt that the answer was definitely not like this.


    Just by looking at the determined expression of the ancestor immortal, we can know that he is definitely not the first time to liberate the sword of the underworld.


    He must have some method to control the side effects and backlash of the liberation of the divine artifact, and at the same time there are ways to enhance the power of the divine artifact after liberation.


    It''s just that this method must be the secret of the first ancestor immortal, and he will never reveal even a word to Su Yan.


    The key to this can only be understood by Su Yan himself.


    Su Yan carefully recalled the bits and pieces at that time, but felt that it was a bit specious. The mystery contained in the liberation of the divine artifact should not be so simple.


    If you just destroy your own valves and various protection mechanisms, you don''t need to create artifacts at all, just those special medicine pills can do it.


    And at that time, Su Yan could obviously sense that the blessing given to him by the Red Lotus Sky Dance was much stronger than usual!


    Although this feeling is difficult to describe in words, it is really amazing!


    After Su Yan thought of this, he stood up and waved lightly, and the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance had already appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    There is a crimson flame burning on the red lotus dance, and there is no golden light that will bloom after liberation!


    That golden brilliance seems to be another kind of power!


    Even Su Yan was the only time I saw him.


    Su Yan slowly sank his mind into the red lotus dance. He wanted to understand the origin of this golden brilliance.


    Why is there a second power hidden in the red lotus dance that even his master doesn''t know about!


    When Su Yan sank his mind into it, he seemed to appear in a world where red lotuses were blooming.


    In this world, the space is almost infinite, and the red lotus is also almost infinite.


    Some of these red lotuses are budding, some have already bloomed beautifully, and some have already bloomed to wither.


    This is not the first time Su Yan has come here, this is the spiritual world of Honglian Tianwu.


    If you want to understand what kind of weapon Red Lotus Tianwu is, the easiest and most direct way is to come here to communicate with Red Lotus Tianwu.


    Beneath these delicate red lotuses, there is a sea of ??terrifying flames that never stops!


    I don''t know how deep this sea of ??fire is, and the high temperature contained in it is very terrifying, almost comparable to those stars in the universe!


    King Su Yan, the endless red lotus, suddenly had an idea in his heart: Could it be that the golden light comes from the sea of ??fire below?


    In the past, Su Yan''s focus was on the red lotus above, because the power of the red lotus sky dance was completely presented by the blooming of these red lotuses.


    As for the sea of ????fire that breeds red lotuses below, Su Yan really paid attention to it for the first time.

 Chapter 4804： A promise between kings

    If you want to completely crack the mystery of Red Lotus Sky Dance, you have to understand this endless sea of ??fire.


    Su Yan landed directly on one of the red lotuses, trying to sink his spiritual consciousness into that sea of ??fire.


    But this attempt was quickly abandoned by Su Yan.


    Because it was too difficult to do so, and the high temperature below was too severe, even Su Yan couldn''t sink his mind into the sea of ??fire.


    Standing on this crimson lotus like a water lily was already Su Yan''s limit.


    If he forced his mind into the sea of ??fire, then there would only be one fate, that is, Su Yan''s mind would be ruthlessly swallowed and wiped out by the sea of ??fire! Su Yan''s face already had a serious look at this time, if he couldn''t get into the depths of the sea of ????fire, does it mean that he would never be able to fully understand the mystery of the Red Lotus Sky Dance?


    Su Yan is not someone who gives up easily and likes to be discouraged.


    He tried several methods successively, but all came back in vain.


    It is far more difficult than Su Yan thought to completely understand the mystery of the divine artifact.


    After his body almost recovered, Su Yan flew over the Kunlun Jade Void and tried to liberate the Red Lotus Sky Dance once again! This time, Su Yan failed. As Su Yan had imagined, the Red Lotus Sky Dance did not give him the same enthusiastic response.


    The golden brilliance did not appear again, and the power of the red lotus sky dance was not released again! Perhaps the last liberation of Red Lotus Sky Dance was a forced act under the persecution of the ancestor immortal.


    When there is no such pressure, Su Yan has no way to release his potential, and there is no way for Honglian Tianwu to release it at all! Su Yan originally thought that after liberating Red Lotus Sky Dance once, he would activate this skill in the future, but now it seems that he really thinks too much.


    After the liberation of the artifact of good fortune, the divine power to release Buddha comes from another level.


    If Honglian Tianwu can continue to be liberated, Su Yan concluded that even the existence of the mighty Heaven in Napo County would not be able to resist.


    The nameless of the Dream City in the Mirror said that the artifact of good fortune can be used to kill the true god, which should be what it means.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became a little dazed, the messenger of the heavenly world had already reached out to the immortal world! And Su Yan has not yet officially met them, so it can be said that you are still in a situation where I am in the light and the enemy is in the dark.


    This situation is actually very unfavorable for Su Yan.


    Because the enemy hiding in the dark has the initiative to attack at any time, no matter how bad it is, it can also hurt people with secret arrows.


    And Su Yan could only passively defend.


    Looking at the thousands of palace towers below, Su Yan suddenly had an idea in his heart: it is better to settle Hongmeng first, compared to the existence of the world of heaven, his Hongmeng is only a small role.


    But the hooligan could also kill the underworld godfather. Su Yan didn''t want to capsize himself in the gutter.


    Therefore, it is time to remove the threat of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! If you count it, Hongmeng has been tossing for a long time, right?


    The gate of sin has also been forcibly opened by him. Through one thing done by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Su Yan can fully feel the fear of Immortal Hongmeng towards him, and this fear is exactly the punishment Su Yan gave Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. one.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said, "Hongmeng, your good days are over, maybe you already have the shadow of the heavenly world behind you, but that''s fine, by killing you, maybe you can destroy the heavenly world''s shadow. Existence is forced out."


    Thinking of this, Su Yan gradually landed downwards, having already made a plan of action in his heart.


    Although it is not foolproof if the family is protected by Emperor Long Jie, at least there should be few people in the fairy world who can immediately settle the Emperor Long Jie.


    Then there are Huangfu Ming and two other Immortal Emperor Qingmu who came to take refuge in the family.


    It was doubtful how loyal Huangfuming was, but the other two Immortal Emperor Qingmu would definitely not betray Su Yan.


    The demons who are transformed into grass and trees are often very loyal and reliable, but they are a little rigid in character.


    Then, Su Yan, together with the four old monsters he had just conquered, the Primitive Phoenix, and a group of demon emperors, went directly to settle the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! This time, he should take the initiative to launch the offensive! After Su Yan landed in the palace again, he saw Primitive Phoenix lying on the couch, and several maids were pressing her shoulders and beating her legs.


    It is very enjoyable to see the appearance of the original phoenix.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, Primordial Phoenix gently opened the pair of phoenix eyes, and said, "Su Baxian, are you ready?


    Are we going to seal that Dijiang now? "


    "Sealing Dijiang is a small matter, and I still have a big thing to do."


    "Oh?


    It can make you think it''s a big thing, I''m afraid it''s something that changes the pattern of the fairy world, right? "


    Su Yan said: "I''ve played enough cats and mice, and I plan to completely settle Hongmeng. If Hongmeng Immortal Realm and other immortal realms collapse in the Immortal Realm, then it should be considered a major event, right?"


    After Yuan Fenghuang heard Su Yan''s words, she sat up directly, her eyes were full of excitement, and said, "Are you finally unable to bear it anymore?"


    "I originally wanted to see what kind of dying Hongmeng would do, but the fight with the first ancestor immortal raised a wake-up call for me. Today, I have more than one enemy of Hongmeng in the fairy world.


    It''s better to settle him first, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    After killing him, I can concentrate on dealing with the gang of people in the world of heaven, what do you think? "


    Primal Phoenix tugged at his sleeves, looking heroic, and said, "Su Baxian, is this your plan?"


    "Yes, I want to borrow some soldiers and horses from you. My fairyland has just been established. Although there are many immortals, it has not established its foothold and its strength has not been fully established, but you Kunlun Yuxu is different. After many years of operation, the top and bottom have long been like a monolith, and all the demons are loyal to you." The original Phoenix said: "So you want to take this seat and the Kunlun monster emperor, as well as the millions raised by this seat. All the soldiers are lent to you for revenge?


    Su Baxian, are your requirements too high? "


    Su Yan said, "We are allies from the beginning, aren''t we?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "Brothers also have to settle accounts clearly. What benefits can I get by spending so much money on helping you?"


    Su Yan said, "I can help you with whatever you want, and I will never refuse."


    "Okay! Su Baxian! You said that!"


    Primal Phoenix became excited when she heard Su Yan''s words at this time, she sat up from the couch and said, "This seat will lend you the power of the entire demon race! After this is done, don''t forget your promise. ."

 Chapter 4805： In Di Jiangs body, there is a single drop of blood

    Su Yan said proudly, "As long as it''s what I promised, when have I never done it?


    This is a promise between kings.


    Of course, it is one word, and one is willing to go through fire and water. "


    Su Yan said: "I have already repaired my own damage, let''s go now and settle Di Jiang first.


    Here you can ask Qingluan to order troops and generals first and make arrangements.


    After we settle Dijiang, we will go directly to the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng. "


    After Primitive Phoenix sat up, he said directly: "Su Baxian, you don''t have to be so anxious. I have a few friends who want to introduce you to me."


    Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "If you want to meet friends, do you want to set up a banquet again?"


    Su Yan knew too much about Primitive Phoenix. Although she only said that she wanted to introduce friends, she didn''t say everything.


    For Primitive Phoenix, if you want to introduce a friend, of course you have to drink.


    If you can''t drink, can you still talk about referrals?


    Primitive Phoenix has always been arrogant, and her drinking must be the kind of banquet guests, and it is absolutely impossible for three or five friends to gather together to drink and have fun.


    Moreover, Primordial Phoenix''s banquet is completely different from others. If she intends to drink, then it is very likely that she will drink for ten days in a row.


    If you are in high spirits, it is not uncommon to hold banquets for a month in a row! Today''s Su Yan is so anxious to seal Dijiang that he is afraid that he will be taken first by the people from the world of heaven.


    Originally, Su Yan had absolutely no interest in these vain entertainment.


    But Primordial Phoenix immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this your attitude towards your mother-in-law?


    Su Baxian, did you know?


    Now Gubut is a generation higher than you in terms of seniority! "


    "The cultivation world is not based on seniority. Whoever has the highest ability is the Daoist brother. I''m not as good as you, so how can I call you an elder?"


    Su Yan said, "The peacocks and the different ones."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Then why don''t you want to go to hell? Who do you want to join forces with to seal Dijiang?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s words contained confidence and fearlessness. Without her participation, Su Yan would not be able to speak alone, and the seal he imposed would not be so secure.


    Su Yan''s face couldn''t help showing an expression of impatience, and said: "If Di Jiang released it, wouldn''t it be good for you?


    Is there any way you can control the monster? "


    Di Jiang is far more terrifying than those chaotic beasts and the saltless saintess.


    At that time, if Di Jiang is raging in the Immortal Realm, I am afraid that it will be difficult to clean up once this kind of thing happens, then it will definitely not be of any benefit to everyone.


    If that''s the case, why not deal with trouble before it actually happens?


    But the original Phoenix said: "Then what Emperor Jiang wants to say, it has some origins with this seat."


    "What relationship do you have with Di Jiang?"


    Su Yan only felt that the original Phoenix''s words were nonsense.


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, you don''t know this, do you?"


    There was a little pride in the expression of the primitive phoenix.


    "Di Jiang is the remnants and blood of countless gods, gathered together by the breath of sin, and still retains the delusions of those evil gods before his death. What kind of relationship can such a monster have with you?"


    Su Yan said, "You live in a godhead that destroys and purifies all uncleanness in the world, so you are the nemesis of Wuzong. The attributes of Emperor Jiang are completely opposite to yours."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "In fact, Di Jiang can also be regarded as one of the ancestors of the demon clan. There is still a long story ahead of this. Is it possible that this seat will lie to you?"


    After Primal Phoenix finished speaking, Su Yan''s expression became more and more confused, and said, "What evidence do you have for saying this?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "How can you mess with you as an orphan, it''s just that you fell too early, and you don''t know some of the anecdotes of the demon clan.


    If you knew, there would be no such question. "


    Then the original Phoenix told this so-called anecdote.


    After Su Yan''s fall, the order of the Immortal Realm was still unstable.


    Primitive Phoenix was already tired of those endless power struggles. First of all, she despised Immortal Emperor Hongmeng as a person, and decided not to join Immortal Hongmeng''s side.


    The opposite of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is Emperor Long Jie. With her relationship with Emperor Long Jie, it is even more impossible to join Emperor Long Jie''s side.


    If there is no way for both sides of the co-author to join, then the original phoenix thinks about opening up a fairyland and forming a power of its own.


    With her strength and realm, it is not very difficult to do this in the fairy world of that era.


    At that time, the ancient emperors had all fallen, and many immortal emperors of the human race had not yet grown up, and even the Daomen had not yet achieved absolute dominance.


    Many sects of the human race are also fighting various battles in the fairyland! So when she occupied Tianzhu and opened up the Kunlun Yuxu, she immediately had the top atmosphere at that time! Many immortals have come to take refuge! At that time, the Kunlun Yuxu was not like today. Among the immortals who came to take refuge, at least 60% of the immortals from the human race took up.


    Completely unlike today''s Kunlun Yuxu, almost 80% or more are demons.


    Relying on this Kunlun Jade Void, the original phoenix gradually increased its status and prestige in the immortal world, and was gradually worshipped by the demon clan as the holy ancestor Su Yan still did not understand when he heard this, and asked again: "Aren''t you talking about all of this? Is it your own history?


    What does it have to do with Di Jiang?


    Dijiang should be related to the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. What era is the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor? "


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You are always very impatient, can''t you just listen to what this seat has to say?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s okay if others say I''m impatient, I don''t even bother to refute it, but you say I can''t. You are obviously much more impatient than me, so why are you embarrassed to say that about me?"


    Primal Phoenix said leisurely: "Su Baxian, I am in a good mood today, so I won''t bother with you.


    In fact, this seat in **** has been there before, do you want to know why?


    It wasn''t Xuanyuan Jie who guarded **** at that time. "


    "Who is that?"


    Su Yan asked.


    "It''s Xuanyuan Jie''s uncle and the **** of the Fudi clan. He opened the seal and let me see the monster in Dijiang."


    Su Yan asked inexplicably, "Why do you want to see Dijiang?"


    Primal Phoenix said: "Because that Emperor Jiang has a drop of blood essence from this seat, in a sense, it can be regarded as a descendant of this seat, you can understand." When Primal Phoenix said this, Su Yan suddenly revealed A surprised expression.


    "Aren''t you kidding me?


    How could there be a drop of your blood in Di Jiang''s body?


    Simply ridiculous! "

 Chapter 4806： swallowing snake eggs

    Primitive Phoenix looked directly at Su Yan, and said, "Do you think this seat looks like you''re joking?"


    "Then you mean that Peacock actually has a brother or sister?"


    After Su Yan asked this question, he felt unbelievable.


    But Primitive Phoenix''s appearance was very serious. It was obvious that what she said was not a joke at all, but a fact that had really happened.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Although Dijiang has a single drop of blood in his body that shaped his bloodline, it is not entirely a descendant of this seat, or it should have two mothers."


    Su Yan said, "The more I listen, the more confused I am. What the **** is going on here? How can you have two mothers when you are pregnant in October?"


    Primal Phoenix said impatiently, "Didn''t I tell you earlier?


    Di Jiang and Yaozu are inextricably linked.


    Gu is actually the second holy ancestor of the demon clan. You should never have heard of this name, right? "


    "second?


    So there is still a number one in front of you, how can you bear others above you with your temper? "


    Su Yan said.


    Primordial Phoenix said: "Indeed, with Gu''s temper, he will never allow anyone to ride on Gu''s head and claim to be number one, but she has already been sealed by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, even if Gu wants to kill her, no chance."


    "Who is she that you speak of?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The first holy ancestor is the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, she is also regarded as the mother goddess of the demon race, and is the holy emperor of the demon race before this seat, but you should not have seen her scenery, after all, she is in the dragon The era of the God of Heaven has been sealed.


    But she laid an egg before being sealed. "


    "The Dragon God Emperor originally wanted to destroy that egg, but on the way to Tiancheng, the egg was robbed by the Dark Protoss and stolen, and has since disappeared."


    "In a fit of rage, Emperor Dragon God followed the method of Emperor Haotian to create the Gate of Sin, and he also created a blood slaughter hell, locking all the Protoss who oppose him into hell.


    And that egg also fell into **** by accident." When Primal Phoenix said this, Su Yan almost understood what she meant, "You are saying that Di Jiang has something to do with the egg of the snake god, right? ?


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You can also think that the core of Dijiang is the egg that hasn''t hatched."


    "That''s still a question. You didn''t explain it. How could there be a drop of your blood in Di Jiang''s body?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "After I learned about the whereabouts of that egg, I wanted to destroy it.


    But that egg has already fused the flesh and blood of too many gods and demons in hell, and absorbed the breath of too much sin! So I just came up with a method." Su Yan said, "Can''t you purify it with the Phoenix Divine Fire?


    With your divine might, it''s no problem to purify the entire hell, right? "


    Primal Phoenix said: "It''s not that simple.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God treats this egg like a treasure, and casts a blood curse on it. No matter who breaks the blood curse, she will never die with the other party, so those dark gods will not dare to act rashly even if they get this snake egg. But being alone is different. "


    "You are naturally immune to almost all spells, so you don''t need to worry too much about the blood curse of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. You should have broken the blood curse and purified the snake eggs, right?


    wrong! Di Jiang is still under seal, which means that you didn''t choose to do it that day. What did you do? "


    Primal Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, why are you so excited?


    You want to hear what this seat tells you. "


    "When the Dark God Race took away the snake eggs, they were not necessarily loyal to the Mother Snake God.


    It is also possible that they want to devour the snake eggs.


    Ten thousand mother snake gods will only lay eggs once in an era. Before the snake eggs hatch, there are already powerful gods bred in them. If you can swallow the snake eggs, you can get a powerful **** out of thin air! Regardless of whether it is a **** or an immortal emperor, this should be a great temptation, right?


    Who can resist such temptations? "


    Su Yan said: "I already understand, so instead of destroying the snake eggs of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, you chose to turn into a phoenix and swallow the eggs into your own stomach. You want to get the godhead in the snake eggs, Then push your own godhead to the main **** position, right?"


    Primitive Phoenix admitted generously: "Yes, Gu did think so back then, and did it too.


    But the final result was beyond expectation! Gu''s body is full of infinite flames, even hotter than the interior of a star! Especially after this seat is transformed into a phoenix dharma body, the sky is falling apart! But after Gu swallowed that egg, he felt extremely painful as if he was pregnant with another child. "


    "It doesn''t need to be such an exaggeration to eat a bad stomach, right?


    Didn''t I tell you, if you don''t eat indiscriminately, will your stomach hurt?


    Don''t you know what a three-year-old child knows? "


    Primitive Phoenix was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s preaching tone, but in the end he didn''t lose his temper, instead he said, "Gu was only thinking about getting the godhead of a snake egg and making himself a master god, why would he think so much?


    If you had an opportunity to advance to the Lord God, would you just let it go? "


    Su Yan sighed, shook his head and said, "After you swallow a snake egg, you can spit it out even if you feel unwell?


    How can you give it a drop of blood? "


    Primordial Phoenix said: "After swallowing the snake egg, the blood curse on the snake egg was calmly broken by the flames in my body, but the amazing thing is the snake egg itself! This snake egg is very strange, it entered Gu''s belly. After that, not only was he not swallowed by the flames, but he madly absorbed the flesh and blood of the solitary body. "No matter how powerful the body is, the internal organs must be fragile.


    This is an iron law that the original phoenix cannot violate.


    When the flesh and blood of the primordial phoenix was devoured frantically by the snake egg, she began to struggle frantically in hell! Endless flames gushed out from the body of the original phoenix! In a blink of an eye, **** will be filled! All the sins in **** and those dark gods, I don''t know how many are purified by the sea of ??fire that suddenly appeared! And in the sea of ????fire, the original phoenix also began to churn endlessly! The severe pain made the primitive phoenix almost lose all sanity, and kept ups and downs in the sea of ??flames! Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "At that moment, I really doubted whether I would die like this!"


    Su Yan replied, "How could you die? You are a primitive phoenix. Once you are fatally injured, you will be reborn in the flames of the Phoenix Divine Fire! Who can kill you completely?"


    Primal Phoenix said: "There is only one situation where this seat cannot be reborn, do you know?


    Su Baxian. "

 Chapter 4807： The history of Dijiang

    Su Yan said, "This is your biggest secret and your biggest shroud. How could I possibly know?"


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "Isn''t this seat trusting you, that''s why I mentioned it to you.


    At that time, the situation was extremely critical. If this seat did not take action, it is very likely that all flesh and blood, cultivation base, and godhead would be sucked up by that snake egg! "


    Su Yan said, "At that critical moment, what are you going to do?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "This seat separates a drop of blood essence from my heart, and uses this drop of blood essence from my heart to attract that snake egg of yours, and after attracting the snake egg to the lower dantian, this seat personally uses the knife to smash it. I cut open my abdomen and took out the snake egg from my body."


    Standing here, Su Yan felt very cruel just listening to Primal Phoenix.


    But the expression on Primitive Phoenix''s face was still so relaxed and casual, as if he didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    Su Yan said, "That snake egg itself has no spiritual consciousness. At most, it relies on instinct to act. You must have taken it out of your belly." "But it also got a drop of blood from the heart of this seat, and it was produced alone. Yes, it is not an exaggeration for this seat to be regarded as its half mother?"


    Only then did Su Yan suddenly realize: "So there is such a story in the middle, the original phoenix, then let me ask you, how did you deal with this snake egg?


    Shouldn''t your motherhood be so big, keep it well? "


    Primitive Phoenix gave Su Yan a white look, and then said, "After I cut it out from the abdomen, the first thing I thought about was to destroy it.


    But this seat can''t do it." "You won''t be soft-hearted. If it can''t be destroyed, it must have merged with your drop of blood, so you are no longer afraid of your Phoenix Divine Fire! You could have easily burned it, but now that it has absorbed your power, it is no longer afraid of you! But in the end, it''s just an egg, you just need to smash it open? "


    Primordial Phoenix said: "It''s not an ordinary egg, if it were just an ordinary snake egg, it would have been burned by the flames of this seat the moment it was swallowed by this seat.


    This seat spent seven days in hell, thought of many ways, and also used the magic weapon of this seat, no matter what.


    I thought about sealing it up. "


    "There is a seal left by the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor in hell, and that seal has always been managed by the Guifudi clan, and that seal has a lot of background, do you know?


    Su Baxian. "


    The seal that the original Phoenix mentioned should be the seal composed of the life equation that Su Yan saw.


    Su Yan originally had this seal left by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor to seal Dijiang, but according to what the original Phoenix said, this seal should not have been used to seal Dijiang! But another strong person was sealed! Primal Phoenix said: "Yes, that seal was originally used by the Dragon God Emperor to seal another ancient god, you must have never heard the name of that ancient god, but he is extremely powerful, at least more powerful than this one. After being beaten into **** by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, he is still suppressed in this way!��


    Su Yan said, "Since you know that he is so powerful, how dare you open the seal?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "There are chains in the seal to suppress his ability to move. I don''t need to worry too much. Just after opening the seal, I can use his power to destroy the snake eggs, isn''t it?"


    Su Yan looked at Primitive Phoenix speechless for a while, "Your style of doing things is really whimsical. Do whatever comes to your mind, don''t you care about the consequences at all?"


    Primal Phoenix said: "What''s the point of the so-called consequences?


    You do things forward and backward, and it seems that you have no choice but to fall in the end?


    There are many things in this world that you can''t count, so it''s better to be casual and count so much. "


    Su Yan said, "I don''t need you to teach me how to be a human being. The **** you said must have no choice but to hatch snake eggs into Dijiang instead?"


    "Yes, that **** is in the blockade, because he can never see the sky again, see no light, and can''t find the slightest hope of turning the corner. After his mind was shaken, he was already half-god and half-demon. After the egg was sent into it, his remaining sanity had long since been wiped out, leaving only the obsession of revenge, what would you do if you were to do it?


    in this infinite despair. "


    Su Yan said: "I only believe in myself, and I will not despair."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "This is what makes you Su Baxian boring, you will never make those interesting assumptions.


    That **** knows that his heart is shaken, and the corruption is a matter of time, so he fuses his last strength and body with the snake eggs! After he planned to fuse with the snake egg, he would turn into a new **** to avenge the emperor.


    Lonely opened the seal originally wanted to borrow his power, but I never thought he would be so useless, hum, what an ancient **** of war, that''s all! "


    After the fusion of the ancient **** of war and the snake egg, and the drop of blood essence from the original phoenix, it turned into the monster of Dijiang! Di Jiang''s body swelled indefinitely in the void almost immediately. Thanks to Xuanyuan Jie''s uncle desperately closing the seal, a catastrophe was barely stifled in the cradle.


    Now that Su Yan already knows the origin of that Dijiang, it can only be said that all this is caused by the original phoenix''s mischief.


    But Primitive Phoenix still seemed to have a very proud look on his face, as if she created this terrifying monster to prove that she was capable and capable.


    Su Yan was also speechless for a while, looking at the primitive phoenix and said, "The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has broken free from the eternal seal, so she will definitely go to Di Jiang next?"


    Primal Phoenix said: "She has been sealed for many years, and the Dark Protoss has long lost its momentum. Maybe many important inheritances have been lost. Has turned into Dijiang.


    But if she knew, she would definitely go to hell. "


    "Primordial Phoenix, according to what you said, not only the world of heaven, but even the God of Ten Thousand Mother Snakes wants to get Dijiang, why are you still in the mood to sit here and do nothing?


    Are you not afraid that they will get there first? "


    Su Yan''s voice echoed in the palace like a bell.


    Primitive Phoenix said, "Su Baxian, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Su Yan only felt that Primordial Phoenix''s performance today was very strange, because in the past, she had a fiery temper, and she could be violent at any time.


    How can you sit firmly on the Diaoyutai this time and not be impatient at all?


    So Su Yan asked, "Is there anything you haven''t told me yet?"

 Chapter 4808： The crusade of heaven has come

    Primordial Phoenix said: "Aren''t you still worried about this seat''s ability to do things?


    This time, I have already invited two Yasheng from the demon clan to meet. After they arrive, it will not be too late for us to seal Dijiang.


    It just so happened that the descendants of the Voldy clan also defected to you?


    All of this seems to be a coincidence, and it seems that there is a destiny in it.


    Perhaps it has already been destined that you and I are going to resolve this catastrophe! "


    "Primitive Phoenix, you poked this basket out, how can you still think of yourself as the savior of the world so casually?"


    Primal Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, your words are so ugly, do you really have no temper?


    You go back first, go and accompany Peacock''s girl, that girl is full of eyes now, and when the two Yasheng of the demon race come, we will care about this matter.


    These two demon clan sages each have an artifact in their hands. When these two artifacts are combined, they can be turned into an artifact of good fortune. With the help of their gods, this matter is easy to handle. "


    Primitive Phoenix has already explained the cause and effect, and has already made arrangements, Su Yan has nothing to say.


    But what made Su Yan care about was the divine artifact that the original Phoenix mentioned.


    Su Yan had never heard of any divine artifact that could be divided into two and turned into two divine artifact, and then combined into one divine artifact again.


    Su Yan originally wanted to ask Primitive Phoenix about the origin of this divine artifact, but Primordial Phoenix already showed great impatience on his face.


    Su Yan knew that it would be a waste of time to ask any more, so he simply left the palace.


    When Su Yan came to Wanxiu Tower, the maid in yellow was still guarding downstairs, but this time she saw that Su Yan had been respected a lot, and she bowed her head and called out to the master.


    This old man is very interesting, especially from such a teenage girl.


    But according to the rules, she belongs to Princess Kong Qian, so she will follow Princess Kong Qian to serve Su Yan in the future.


    After going to the Temple of Sin, the little maid had long since admired Su Yan''s ability, how could she still dare to show her teeth and claws in front of Su Yan now?


    Yier obediently brought Su Yan upstairs.


    This was the first time Su Yan entered Princess Kong Qian''s boudoir.


    All the furnishings in the boudoir are very luxurious, and countless treasures and some rare spiritual stones decorate the boudoir like a dream.


    Su Yan had long discovered that, like Princess Kong Qian, dragons and phoenixes or unicorns, no matter what level of cultivation they reached or how strong they were, they generally liked to decorate their homes with all kinds of radiant spar.


    The more light pollution they are, the more they like it.


    Princess Kong Qian did not panic when she saw Su Yan''s arrival.


    She had already applied lip gloss just now, and her lips looked red and full of seductive breath.


    At the same time, Princess Kong Qian gently took off the gauze on her body, and then she called out softly: "Su Lang" What Princess Kong Qian wants to do is actually very obvious.


    Su Yan walked towards Princess Kong Qian, Princess Kong Qian lightly bit Su Yan''s earlobe and said, "Good husband, your cultivation is so powerful, why not bring the slave family to cultivate together?"


    Princess Kong Qian originally had the purple color of the country and the city. Once she started to act like a spoiled child, no man in this world could stand it.


    Su Yan also smiled and said, "Female **** is really amazing, even my Dao heart began to shake." Then Su Yan hugged Princess Kong Qian directly. Princess Kong Qian''s smooth body was as smooth as satin, it was perfect to the extreme ! With a slight push from Su Yan, Princess Kong Qian fell on the bed, her eyes were full of surprise and panic, and seven points were all coy and on the other side.


    Heavenly Court''s rebellious army has also assembled outside Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    In front of the army formation of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, a giant spirit priest lined up in front, and the giant spirit priest also held nine different heads in his hands.


    These nine heads are all from the strong men of those ancient gods and demons. If they were not strong men, they would not have been brought up in front of the battle.


    The giant spirit divine tube is a hundred zhang long, and after walking in the sky, it has the might of dragons and tigers, he said: "Where is the old Hongmeng?


    Why haven''t we come out to meet you! I am the vanguard officer of the Heavenly Court to recruit Grand Marshal Anding, Hongmeng old man, you violated the laws of heaven, opened the gate of sin privately, and caused turmoil in the immortal world.


    Lest Tianwei arrive and strangle you to pieces! "


    Millions of celestial soldiers lined up in the sky, and everything was in order.


    And there are Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates in the battle formations! This time, the Jade Emperor sent He Qing to attack Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. At first, he only wanted to use ten Immortal Emperors, but He Qing refused.


    He Qing requested that 90% of Heavenly Court''s power be mobilized. This is a battle to slaughter the city and destroy the country. It needs to use all his strength. If he can''t use all the strength of Heavenly Court, then He Qing would rather not send troops.


    Although the Jade Emperor was helpless, under the advice of the last few Heavenly Venerates, he could only agree to all of He Qing''s demands.


    Only then did He Qing send troops to Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    The reason why He Qing left Heavenly Court was not because of his incompetence, but because he was often stubborn in doing things, and even the Jade Emperor would find it difficult to convince him.


    Such a temper, of course, is nothing when Heavenly Court needs to fight in the four fields.


    But once the turmoil in the immortal world has almost subsided, the superiors will definitely not tolerate him.


    It can be said that He Qing would leave Heavenly Court back then, which was an expected development.


    Below, Yue Chen and Immortal Emperor Bai Chen are still in the midst of a battle. Whether or not they should invite the three ancient saints, there is still no answer, but they don��t want to have a golden thunderbolt descended from above! These golden thunders seem to contain the wrath of supreme punishment, and they smashed down on those palace towers after coming down fiercely! Some important palaces are protected by enchantments, so they can survive the disaster, but those palaces without enchantment protection are miserable, and they are directly destroyed by these golden thunders! But at this time, there are dozens of immortal emperors in the Immortal Domain of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the number of ancient gods and demons is close to 200! Adding the two together is a very exaggerated figure.


    You must know that the entire Heavenly Court is registered in the register, and the number of Immortal Emperors appointed by Heavenly Court is only three hundred and eighty-five.


    These Heavenly Emperors who have been entrusted by Heavenly Court may not completely listen to Heavenly Court and the Jade Emperor. They all have the ability and power to act arbitrarily! Right now, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng should be able to say that he has already surpassed Heavenly Court. If it wasn''t for Su Yan, I''m afraid he would have already hit Nantianmen and forced the Jade Emperor to abdicate to him.

 Chapter 4809： Immortal Emperor Hongmengs Promise

    Therefore, when these golden thunders came down, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not intimidated at all, but said indifferently: "Heavenly Court''s troops have already come, how can they react so quickly this time?


    I thought that Heavenly Court was already rotten, just like an aging person, it will be a long time before he reacts! "


    "He Qing has returned to Heaven, is it because of this reason?"


    "He Qing?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng pondered the name for a while. Of course, he knew about He Qing, the first **** of war in heaven.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t know much about He Qing, because he didn''t go to Heavenly Court very often, and he almost ignored the actions led by Heavenly Court.


    But he also knew that He Qing was the key force in the rise of Heavenly Court back then, and the title of Heavenly Court''s No. 1 God of War was definitely not for nothing.


    I believe that Sun Cong Jade Emperor actually invited He Qing back, so things have become a little tricky now.


    But those gods and demons who were released from Sintianmen did not know the prestige of He Qingtian''s first war god, and they had not even heard of the name He Qing.


    Immediately, a demon **** shouted: "What kind of thing is that He Qing, dare to speak nonsense here! Lao Tzu is the **** of plague, so what if he leads an army of tens of millions?


    Lao Tzu can directly use the plague to turn all his army into bones! Then use the secret method of disaster to turn the bones into an army of undead, and you will definitely be able to kill this guy named He Qing! "


    After the demon **** shouted, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help but look over there. Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say a word, this demon **** was still a little hairy when he was seen by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "He Qing is not an easy character to deal with, is anyone willing to fight?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng first looked at those ancient gods and demons. Those ancient gods and demons were all rebellious. If it wasn''t for the sin of Heaven''s Sect and his Hongmeng Immortal Emperor was in his hands, I''m afraid he would have turned against him long ago.


    If they were to consume the power of Heavenly Court, no matter what kind of damage the two sides had, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would definitely not feel distressed.


    The God of Plague saw that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t blame him for uttering nonsense, and his courage suddenly became bigger, and said: "I can go up alone! I am the God of Plague, no matter how many they are, it will have no effect on Lao Tzu. , On the contrary, the more people there are, the faster the plague spreads!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "There is only one god, I am afraid that He Qing and the millions of heavenly soldiers cannot be subdued. Let''s not talk about the millions of heavenly soldiers. He Qing''s subordinates should have many emperors and heavenly war gods, but are there any gods willing to fight?


    If He Qing can defeat him, I might be willing to tell you how to remove the brand. "


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words were very ordinary, and there was hardly any change in his tone.


    But listening to those ancient gods and demons in the ears is a very remarkable thing.


    Although they were released from Emperor Haotian''s sin domain, they still had the imprint of the sinful heaven gate on their bodies.


    This brand will be restrained by Sintianmen, no matter who they are, as long as they master Sintianmen, they will be able to grasp their weakness and handle! Only by using the power of Sin Tianmen, you can make these originally powerful gods and demons weak and powerless, and they can''t do anything.


    It can be said that removing one''s own sin prisoner''s brand is the common appeal of these gods and demons.


    Once the imprint of the criminal prisoner is removed, not only will these weak spots be eliminated, but more importantly, they can truly get rid of the shame of the criminal prisoner''s heavy identity at the spiritual level! Therefore, the condition thrown by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng made these gods and demons very tempted.


    However, some gods and demons said suspiciously: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, is what you said true or false?


    Your strength and realm are far from that of the Haotian Emperor. The power of the Haotian Emperor can��t even be erased by a real **** like us. This is something rooted in the deepest part of the ocean of spiritual consciousness. What do you have? Way to get rid of? "


    "I''ve been thinking about it, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, you shouldn''t have such ability! If you have such ability, doesn''t it mean that you and Emperor Haotian are already on an equal footing?"


    In the face of these questioning voices, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng smiled lightly, and then said: "Have you forgotten?


    I am the chosen master of the Heavenly Sect! It is difficult to remove those imprints with my strength alone, but what if the gate of sin is added? "


    As Immortal Emperor Hongmeng spoke, an astonishing momentum erupted! At the same time, a golden light bloomed behind him, and it seemed that the shadow of a heavenly gate could be vaguely seen in the infinite golden light! When the power of Sin Tianmen appeared, the imprints on those gods, demons and emperors also became brighter, and then a strong tingling sensation hit! Under the stinging feeling, those gods and demons couldn''t hold it anymore and began to mourn. But after Immortal Emperor Hongmeng clenched his hands into fists and raised them towards the sky, the golden brilliance suddenly shook, and the brilliance after the shock It''s more than ten times larger than just now! And in this golden brilliance, the image of Sin Tianmen has become more and more huge! The power of Sintianmen is being amplified by the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! But the strange thing is that the marks on those gods and demons gradually began to subside, and the burning and stinging feeling disappeared like this.


    The brand that Haotian Emperor put on their prisoners is still radiating light, but there is no longer that kind of painful feeling. How could this be?


    ! Those gods and demons looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in amazement, only to feel that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was unfathomable.


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "You should know that what this Emperor said is true, right?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has proved that he has the ability to control the lethality of the brand! This means that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s control and mastery of the Sect of Sin has reached another level. Maybe Immortal Emperor Hongmeng really has the ability to dissolve the brand on their bodies! This is what all their gods and demons have always wanted the most! Before Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could speak again, ten rays of light and shadows rushed towards the sky above! After these ten rays of light and shadows broke through the protective barrier of the Immortal Realm, they did not suppress their own power, but directly released the dharma body of the gods and demons! Before the formation of millions of celestial soldiers, the body of the giant spirit priest was already huge, but compared with the dharma bodies of these gods and demons, it was really insignificant! And when the breath of those ancient gods and demons came, the giant spirit priest suddenly showed an extremely solemn expression.


    "Where is He Qing?"


    "Which one is He Qing?


    He Qing, don''t hurry up and send your head up! "


    When these gods and demons spoke recklessly, they completely ignored the millions of heavenly soldiers.

 Chapter 4810： The curtain of the era is drawn

    The nine heads of gods and demons held in the hands of the giant spirit priests were not taken seriously by them at all. They simply believed that gods and demons would be slaughtered by heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals because of their incompetence! And how could they not be able to do it?


    The God of Plague just opened his mouth lightly and spit out a purple mist! This group of purple mist spreads continuously in the space domain, even those powerful gods and demons are afraid to avoid it! Among the Heavenly Court''s camp, Danyang Tianzun walked out with a smile and said, "It''s such a stinky breath, don''t you know how to brush your teeth with such a stinky breath?


    Let me help you, Lord. "


    After Danyang Tianzun laughed, he directly took out a purple gold gourd, opened the mouth of the gourd, tapped the gourd lightly, and took all the purple poisonous miasma in the air! The God of Plague was suddenly very dissatisfied, and many maggots grew from his body. These maggots are the earliest poisonous poisons. The God of Plague is much more powerful than Wuzong. He can use his body as a It can be said that a container is used to cultivate poisonous gu, and it can be said that it can be done according to one''s heart.


    Once he exerts his divine power, he is absolutely confident that all the heavenly soldiers and generals will be put into a desperate situation of death.


    The expression on the God of Plague''s face looked extremely unhappy.


    But his unhappy expression soon changed into complete panic! Heavenly Court does not have super-superior emperors like Su Yan, the divine artifact of good fortune, and the ancestor immortal, but there are still many first-class people.


    These gods and demons from ancient times, in the face of these first-class characters, especially the first-class characters in front of the various gods, do not have much advantage at all. After the formation was unfolded in the sky, those gods and demons also displayed powerful spells from ancient times! This battle was very fierce. In the end, the corpses of more than a dozen gods and demons fell from the sky and fell ruthlessly to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm! There is also an immortal emperor in the heavenly court.


    However, such a record is already very impressive. The battle loss ratio of the two sides is one to ten.


    These gods and demons are too proud, they don''t think highly of Heavenly Court, and their understanding of human beings is still in the ancient times.


    In that era, humans were so weak that when gods and demons chose their servants, humans were not the first choice.


    Even if they lost the first round when they met, of course Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the others would not surrender easily. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t even blink at the fall of more than a dozen gods and demons.


    For Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, these ancient gods and demons were originally cannon fodder to consume opponents. As long as they could play their original tactical role, they would all fall, and he would not care.


    And a more intense battle is about to begin! The Immortal Realm has been peaceful for too long, and it has been a long time that no great emperor has fallen in such a short period of time! When the great emperor and the gods and demons fell together, it also indicated that a new era was coming! This era will definitely be more cruel and bloodier! Su Yan didn''t know about the battle that was going on in Hongmeng Immortal Territory. After knocking down Princess Kong Qian, Su Yan enjoyed a rare tranquility.


    Forget all those troubles.


    If the little maid hadn''t asked for instructions outside, Su Yan would have continued to live with Princess Kong Qian.


    The little maid said outside the door: "Princess, the old master sent someone to invite the master to discuss things."


    Princess Kong Qian was originally leaning on Su Yan''s chest, but when she heard this "Master", she suddenly showed a look of laughter and tears, and then looked at Su Yan and said, "Why did she call you Master, is that what you asked for?"


    Su Yan said: "How can I have such a strange hobby, and besides, I am the head of the family, isn''t it right for her to call me master?"


    Su Yan got up from the bed, Princess Kong Qian called out to Su Lang again, and said, "Are you going to abandon others and leave?"


    "I just went to see your old mother temporarily. She found two sub-sages of the demon clan. We still have important things to do. We will come back when we are done, and we don''t have to make it seem like we are parting from life and death."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Princess Kong Qian jumped up from the bed and said in astonishment, "Two sub-sages?


    Ah, is it really fake? "


    Su Yan said: "Little fool, how could I lie to you, that Di Jiang was only temporarily sealed, and I wanted to stabilize the seal and let Di Jiang''s consciousness fall into a deep sleep. It''s not enough, the two Asian saints are the helpers your old mother found."


    Princess Kong Qian also sat up from the bed and said, "Then I''m going too!"


    Su Yan glanced at Princess Kong Qian and said, "Your hair on the temples is messy. If you want to dress up, it will take a while. Why don''t you dress up here first, I''ll go take a look first, so that your old mother doesn''t have to worry about waiting."


    Princess Kong Qian was all dressed up, just braiding her hair and inserting those golden hairpins would require three maids to work for a long time.


    Princess Kong Qian refused to obey: "It is said that husband and wife are of the same mind, do you have the heart to abandon this palace and leave alone?"


    Princess Kong Qian''s expression looked a little sad, but in fact she was just acting like a spoiled child.


    Su Yan has always been soft and not hard.


    When Princess Kong Qian acted like a spoiled child like this, Su Yan was completely helpless, so she had to wait here for her to dress up.


    Princess Kong Qian''s expression still looked very lazy, and five maids dressed up around her back and forth.


    During this process, Princess Kong Qian kept talking to Su Yan about what was going on in the boudoir, and the maids who were serving were all blushing.


    In this respect, Princess Kong Qian is as bold as her old mother.


    By the time Su Yan arrived at the Cining Palace with Princess Kong Qian in his arms, Primitive Phoenix was already very impatient.


    Primal Phoenix looked at Su Yan and said, "Good, you Su Baxian, you made me wait for so long, are you planning to give me no face?"


    The original phoenix''s accusation meant nothing to hide.


    Su Yan had no choice but to explain: "Peacock''er heard that a distinguished guest is coming, she must dress up well, so I have to wait for her to get dressed and go out together. If you want to blame me, I can''t do anything about it."


    Princess Kong Qian was holding Su Yan''s arm and looked very well-behaved. She could no longer see the arrogance and arrogance of the past.


    And the honored guest invited by Primitive Phoenix has arrived.


    Sitting on the left of Primitive Phoenix is ??a white-haired man. This man looks about thirty, with a pair of dragon horns growing on his head. His demeanor is as arrogant as the pair of dragon horns.


    There is the breath of Ancestral Dragon in him, I am afraid that the demon dragon from the ancient times has been trained.


    On the right is an old woman. This old woman wears very ordinary clothes. She has a smile on her face and looks very kind.

 Chapter 4811： two saints

    After seeing Princess Kong Qian, the old lady showed a very kind smile, the kind of elders who look at the younger ones.


    "Ah, godmother, you finally came to see me, woohoo, I haven''t seen godmother for a long time!"


    "Daughter?"


    Su Yan didn''t know that Princess Kong Qian also had a godmother.


    But you can tell by looking at Princess Kong Qian''s expression, she must have a very close relationship with this godmother.


    This level of closeness may even exceed the level of the mother of the original Phoenix.


    Princess Kong Qian was quite close to the original phoenix, but there was a very strong sense of awe on top of this closeness.


    Therefore, the relationship between mother and daughter is not so close, but rather alienated.


    Princess Kong Qian pulled Su Yan in front of the old woman, and then introduced: "Godmother, this one is my husband, how about it, godmother, is he a talented person?"


    The old lady smiled and said: "Of course, Emperor Xianwu is more than just a talent. I have long admired the name of Emperor Xianwu. I have always regretted that I didn''t have the opportunity to meet Emperor Xianwu. When I saw it today, I can only say that Emperor Xianwu and Emperor Xianwu had no chance to meet him. The legends are a little different. According to legends, Emperor Xianwu has a bloodthirsty nature and is a rare overlord between heaven and earth, and it may not be the case at first sight today."


    Su Yan said, "That''s what happened when I was young and frivolous. Now that I''m getting older, of course I have to become calmer."


    Afterwards, Princess Kong Qian introduced Su Yan separately. The two sub-sages of the demon clan are called the Great Emperor Longfu and the female are called the Boundless Mother.


    The Blessed Virgin is the godmother of Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian grew up on her Boundless Mountain for a long time.


    According to Princess Kong Qian herself, the carefree days in Wuliang Mountain were the happiest time in her life.


    The relationship between the Primordial Phoenix and the Infinite Virgin is also very close, and they are the kind of old friends who have not been in contact for many years.


    Although the Infinite Virgin has a very high status in the demon clan, she has been secluded in the corner of the fairyland for a long time.


    Even within the demon clan, not many demon immortals knew where the Wuliang Mountain was.


    Only the most senior demons are qualified to visit Wuliang Mountain.


    The Blessed Mother has been out of the world for many years, and this time she was invited out because of the snake goddess.


    Speaking of it, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is also the best friend of the Blessed Mother, but because of some things, the two sides finally became enemies.


    Although the Boundless Virgin didn''t say what it was, Su Yan had already guessed that there was only one thing that could turn a pair of good girlfriends into enemies. They must have robbed a man.


    No matter who robbed who of the man, only this kind of thing can cause such consequences.


    As for the Great Emperor Longfu, to be honest, he was more concerned by Su Yan than the Virgin Mary, because he had the aura of Ancestral Dragon.


    The Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body that Su Yan cultivated was only one step away from the peak, and now Su Yan also has the aura of Ancestral Dragon.


    When two ancestral dragon breaths appear in one place, then these two different breaths will inevitably lead to each other.


    It''s hard for Su Yan to not care! And Emperor Longfu''s golden eyes were also staring at Su Yan, as if he had something to say to Su Yan, but he didn''t speak.


    There is no friendship between Emperor Longfu and Princess Kong Qian, and frankly speaking, there is no friendship between him and the original Phoenix.


    The reason why he succumbed to becoming the sub-sage of the demon clan was entirely because he couldn''t beat the primitive phoenix.


    If he gets the divine artifact one day or goes further in power, he will definitely challenge the original phoenix.


    For this, Emperor Longfu has absolutely no intention to cover up.


    The demon clan has always emphasized that the strong are respected, and the primitive phoenix did not mind this matter.


    After Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian came, Xuanyuan Jie''s four old monsters also came one after another, plus several apprentices of Primitive Phoenix, it can be said that the strongest in this fairyland have gathered together.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has broken free from the eternal seal. She was at odds with this seat back then. Sooner or later, she will take action against Kunlun Yuxu. Do you have any opinions?"


    The name Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is too old.


    Although the few apprentices that Primitive Phoenix received had already entered the realm of the Great Emperor, they all came to the Primordial Phoenix Gate after Kunlun Yuxu was opened up.


    They may have only heard of the name Ten Thousand Mother Snake God from legends, or they may not have heard it at all.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was the leader of the demon clan before the original Phoenix.


    However, before the primitive phoenix, the demon clan was not a powerful force in the fairyland.


    In ancient times, the human race was already very weak, and the demon race was even weaker than the human race.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was the leader of the demon clan in that era. It is self-evident how much gold this leader has.


    The demon clan can now have such a position in the fairy world, in fact, seven points of credit can be counted on the head of the original phoenix.


    If it wasn''t for her old ancestor who could hold the ground, how could a holy place like Kunlun Yuxu be monopolized by the demon clan?


    However, it is not easy to see the appearance of the original phoenix, and it seems that he is extremely jealous of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Back then, Primordial Phoenix fought against the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and the Primordial Phoenix commented on the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God: "She must be the most sinister woman in the world, no one.


    Even those old monsters of Wuzong are far less sinister than the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. "


    Regarding the original Phoenix''s view, the other two sub-sages of the Yaozu also agreed.


    Needless to say, the Boundless Madonna, Emperor Longfu is also extremely afraid of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    And the rupture of the eternal seal is also the original phoenix notified by Feijian after Emperor Longfu discovered it.


    Emperor Longfu said: "After she appears in this era, she will definitely want to do two things.


    The first thing is to take revenge on us. She has long thought that the demon clan betrayed her, so she harbors great resentment in her heart, and she might want to destroy the demon clan herself! "


    "What''s the second thing?"


    Princess Kong Qian asked curiously.


    "That **** was born as a mother goddess, and naturally has the divinity of reproduction. When she regains her youthful body, then she will definitely start to look for a man and reproduce with her in this era." "The Great Emperor Longfu The words are too obscure, and there is no need to be so obscure about that slut. Although that **** has the divinity of reproduction, her own character is very dissolute. No matter what era she is in, she will take the initiative to seduce The most powerful men, to copulate with her and then lay eggs is her slutty nature."

 Chapter 4812： discuss

    Chapter 4812 Negotiation


    Primitive Phoenix also said: "That **** is indeed like this. She can''t live without a man. With her resurrection this time, there should be many immortal emperors in heaven who will suffer. Her saliva and body odor have aphrodisiac factors. , these factors are not toxins, but the power of divinity, even the Great Emperor can''t resist! Hehe, if she seduces the Jade Emperor and her to lay eggs, it will be fun."


    After listening to the descriptions of the three demon saints, Su Yan naturally drew an image of an incomparably dissolute goddess in his heart.


    This goddess is born with a strong desire to reproduce. As long as you find a suitable powerhouse, no matter what kind of race, whether it is a **** or a fairy, it doesn''t matter!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will definitely try her best to let this strong man sow seeds in her body, so that she can lay the most powerful eggs.


    In the most ancient times, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God once seduced Emperor Haotian, and later seduced Emperor Dragon God...


    It''s just that these two seductions ended in the failure of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God!


    After hearing this, Su Yan only felt that there was no difference between the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and those true gods born in ancient times.


    Those ancient true gods will not bind their desires at all, and it is possible to do any kind of deviant things.


    Suddenly, Su Yan only felt that his arm was pinched by Princess Kong Qian, and suddenly showed a puzzled look.


    It turned out that Princess Kong Qian had already pursed her lips, pretending to be very aggrieved, looked at Su Yan and said, "If the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God recovers in this era, wouldn''t she consider my Su Lang as her prey and want to get mine? Su Lang''s body?"


    The three demon saints and the great emperors in the palace didn''t think about it in this direction. After hearing Princess Kong Qian''s words, they were all stunned for a while.


    The palace suddenly fell into complete silence.


    Many eyes swept towards Su Yan, and the meanings in these eyes were all the same. There is envy, there is approval, and there are unknown reasons...


    Su Yan suddenly felt very embarrassed. He never imagined that one day he would become a little white rabbit, and he would actually worry about a female hooligan watching over his body!


    Isn''t it all the other way around?


    There is simply no reason at all!


    Su Yan didn''t know what to say at this time, so he didn''t say a word, just showed a wry smile.


    And Princess Kong Qian snorted again from the side, as if she was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s lack of expression.


    After a while, Princess Kong Qian asked, "Goddess, what exactly does the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God look like, is she a beauty that overwhelms the country?"


    "How could that **** conquer the country and the city? The hair on her head is all small snakes. She is the ancestor of the gorgon, and her skin is indigo. How can you compare to your flower and jade?"


    After hearing this answer, Princess Kong Qian still had doubts in her heart, and then said: "But I heard that the Gorgons are the best at seducing men, even more powerful than those fox spirits, the little snakes on their heads only need to bite men. On the body, it can secrete aphrodisiac venom, and the happiness with them will be magnified more than a thousand times! As long as you are with those gorgons, you will feel that all women in this world have no taste!"


    Princess Kong Qian''s worried demeanor was a little naive. This time, not only the Blessed Virgin, but also the Great Emperor Longfu, who had always had a very serious expression, could not help laughing along with her.


    But Princess Kong Qian felt that her worries were not groundless.


    In the land of Qingqiu on the Endless Continent that day, Princess Kong Qian just didn''t pay attention to Su Yan, and he and the sassy fox got together for double cultivation!


    Princess Kong Qian is still brooding about this matter, not to mention that those gorgon-haired banshees have attracted men, and they are many times more powerful than the vixen in the country of Qingqiu!


    And Princess Kong Qian also felt that Su Yan would definitely not be able to resist the temptation!


    Su Yan patted Princess Kong Qian''s arm lightly, and said, "We are here to discuss important matters, you don''t want to have a long relationship with your children, it will only make others laugh."


    Although Princess Kong Qian still had dissatisfaction in her heart, she would suppress it. On such an occasion, it was impossible for her not to give Su Yan face.


    She chose to sit obediently against Su Yan. No matter how many doubts you have in your heart, just make it clear with Su Yan after you go back.


    After seeing the immeasurable mother, she said: "It seems that the peacock has really grown up, and has become so stable, and is no longer as arrogant and self-willed as before. You can do whatever comes to your mind. You will definitely be able to enter the realm of the emperor.��


    Su Yan didn''t want to dwell on this topic anymore, and said, "The whereabouts of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are unknown now, and no one knows where she is. We might as well put this topic aside and talk about another question��what happened to Di Jiang''s seal? manage?"


    "Di Jiang was originally a snake egg born by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. This snake egg has become extraordinary after being blessed by a drop of blood essence from a certain powerhouse. The back is fused with the flesh and blood of those ancient gods and demons in hell. The breath of harmony and sin eventually evolved into a monster like Dijiang. Now Dijiang is temporarily sealed by me, but this is not a long-term solution. We need to find a way to completely seal Dijiang, otherwise the fairyland will never have peace. "


    When Su Yan said it, he specifically concealed the original phoenix and used a certain strong person instead.


    This is to cover up the problem of Primitive Phoenix, and Primitive Phoenix of course also understands what Su Yan means.


    But she wouldn''t thank Su Yan for this kind of thing, but instead said: "Su Baxian, if it wasn''t for you and the first ancestor immortals fighting in hell, how could Di Jiang wake up from your breath, this matter is originally The trouble you caused yourself should be dealt with by you."


    Su Yan almost vomited blood when he heard Primitive Phoenix''s words, and said, "What is the trouble I caused, why would I go to hell? It''s not about finding the missing Immortal King of your monster clan. As for the later things, they were all forced to do so, the current situation It''s already like this, you still have to say such things... If Di Jiang releases it, it can destroy the first-level immortal realm with a single blow with its power. I want to protect myself. There is no problem. Which fairyland is good!"


    If Su Yan doesn''t care about this matter, he will definitely not be hurt in this matter.


    No matter how strong Di Jiang is, can he still make a fortune in front of his Red Lotus Sky Dance?


    It was amazing that she became a large salt-free saint, raging everywhere in the Immortal Realm, no matter how she could not threaten Su Yan.


    And when those immortals are destroyed by Dijiang, where can those homeless immortals go?


    When only Su Yan''s Immortal Territory is safe, then there must be many immortals going to Su Yan...


    In this matter, Su Yan didn''t need to be so impatient.


    Because of the so-called blessing and misfortune, when Di Jiang appeared in the fairy world, it might be beneficial to him, Su Yan.

 Chapter 4813： The sea of ??blood boils

    Chapter 4813: The sea of ??blood boils


    Although Su Yan understood this, he didn''t bother to use Di Jiang at all.


    Su Yan''s state of mind still regards himself as the king of the fairy world, or the master.


    When a king does things, he should have the style of a king, and Su Yan doesn''t care about some small things.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, you are Gu''s son-in-law now, Gu Ke has never said that the trouble you caused will be put aside and not dealt with... The two sub-sages were invited by Gu. You owe this. A lonely person."


    Su Yan was really speechless, how could he owe Primal Phoenix a favor?


    Primitive Phoenix doesn''t make any sense at all. If it wasn''t for Princess Kong Qian''s face, Su Yan would have left long ago, why would he continue to sit here and listen to Primordial Phoenix''s nonsense?


    Su Yan said: "Let''s not talk about these things, you and I will go to the deepest part of hell, and each will use the most powerful sealing technique. I will seal the Dijiang soul, and you and the two sub-sages of the demon race will work together to imprison its body. , and then let Xuanyuan Jie strengthen the seal of the Dragon God Emperor, so that we can ensure peace of mind."


    "Do you imagine what would happen if Di Jiang fell into the hands of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God? Di Jiang was originally her blood. If she got Di Jiang, would you still have a good life?" Su Yan said here, On the faces of those monster clan emperors, a particularly solemn expression has been seen.


    The original phoenix did not change, and his expression was still majestic. She said: "The sooner you do this, the better, at least you have to get ahead of the goddess of snakes. If you let this **** get there first, I''m afraid we won''t have a good time. What else do you have to say? Do you want to say it?"


    Su Yan definitely had nothing to say, and if Su Yan didn''t speak, Xuanyuan Jie''s four old monsters would definitely have nothing to say.


    Of course, the Demon Clan Immortal Emperors under Primitive Phoenix would not have any opinion, they just had to obey Primitive Phoenix''s orders.


    There are only two sub-sages of the new demon clan left, it depends on whether they have any ideas.


    If they don''t have any ideas, this thing can be done right away.


    Emperor Longfu glanced at Su Yan and seemed to be about to say something, but in the end he remained silent.


    Su Yan and his party acted immediately, and they soon reached the strange planet.


    The strange planet was originally a crimson desert, and the heat was unbearable.


    But when Su Yan and the others went this time, they found that the appearance of the entire planet had undergone great changes!


    In the blood-colored clouds, the violent storm is exerting its tyrannical power!


    Looking from the top of the planet, you can see a huge storm with a range of thousands of miles, a hurricane with enhanced power!


    How can a desolate desert planet suddenly have violent storms that span thousands of miles?


    The power of this storm can reshape the landscape of the planet...


    And it happened at this time!


    Su Yan was already suspicious in his heart, if someone had already stepped up before them!


    Su Yan unceremoniously broke through the clouds and thunder with great magic power and landed below, only to discover that the world below had turned from a desert into a swamp.


    There is endless blood and water rippling below, and wind, rain and thunder are intertwined in the sky. I don''t know how long this heavy rain has been falling, and how long it will continue.


    And the sin temple has long been submerged by this sea of ??blood!


    Today, the existence of the Sin Temple is no longer visible, only the endless blood is floating and sinking!


    The sky and the earth were dark, and only those crimson electric lights flashed continuously, reflecting the horrified expressions on everyone''s faces incomparably clearly.


    The blood falling from the sky is like a pouring water!


    The torrential rain has been pouring like crazy since they landed, with no sign of stopping.


    "How could this be?" Xuanyuan Quan showed an unbelievable expression, "How can there be an endless rain of blood here? Ever since our Fudi clan took charge of this planet, it has never rained here! It has long been here. Without moisture, it should never rain!"


    Xuanyuan Jie''s words made everyone even more worried!


    The dry desert suddenly turned into a sea of ??blood, and the aura of sin around him had almost reached its peak. Even without Xuanyuan Jiao''s words, everyone could sense the unusual aura!


    The world is full of sin!


    It seems that the entire planet has become a crime zone!


    The blood that fell in the sky was also contaminated with the breath of sin, and even those great emperors were unwilling to let the blood fall on themselves.


    These rains with the breath of sin are extremely corrosive to the body and mind!


    The change in front of him made Su Yan feel awe-inspiring.


    He had already told Primordial Phoenix that it would be better to seal the Emperor River as soon as possible, but Primordial Phoenix did not take his words seriously, and now it is finally time to taste the evil...


    "The sin temple has several layers of twists and turns, all of which are different subspaces. The breath of sin is only sealed in the bottommost hell... Now that the breath of sin has permeated all, it means that there are differences between those subspaces. The barrier has been completely broken."


    But why there is a thousand-mile storm here, and why there is such a surging sea of ??blood, even Su Yan can''t explain it.


    Although the breath of sin is terrifying, it is impossible to change into a sea of ??blood from nothing!


    If such a large amount of blood is to be changed, it can only be the result of the strongest cultivator casting a spell.


    But in the storm, the aura that Xian Ze was provoked could not be sensed at all. It seemed that this piece of natural celestial phenomenon was taken for granted.


    Everything in front of me is not only filled with a strong sense of guilt, but also a very strong sense of contradiction.


    It''s really hard to tell what''s going on here!


    This continuous torrential rain is afraid that it will continue to fall since Su Yan and the others left here!


    The surging sea of ??blood below could not have melted in one day.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "How could this be, Su Baxian, this situation is different from what you said, the interior of **** must have been broken, and Di Jiang is very likely to have completely awakened..."


    Su Yan said: "Perhaps after we left, another group of people came here. I told you earlier that the sooner we do this, the better. Now it''s very possible that someone has already grabbed ahead of us."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "It doesn''t matter if someone grabs us ahead of us. Just kill him."


    "Last time I fought with the ancestor immortal in the dark, and we couldn''t kill him. If the other party sends a master, what if the power is still above the ancestor immortal?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t say it clearly, the meaning is very obvious. It is very likely that after the ancestor immortal left, the divine envoy of the heaven world sent someone to this **** again.


    That''s why Su Yan was very impatient before, thinking that he wanted to seal Di Jiang completely before the world of God.

 Chapter 4814： hell is broken

    Chapter 4814 **** has been broken


    But... Su Yan had already asked Xuanyuan to seal the Dragon God Emperor''s seal before he left.


    Without Xuanyuan Jie and the token treasure to control the formation, how did the other party break the formation of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor and release Di Jiang?


    You must know that the Dragon God Emperor is not an ordinary person, and the seal he left behind is definitely not so easy to break!


    What''s more, the seal corresponds to the equation of life, which is the biggest mystery among the heavens. If there is no fortune artifact, it is almost impossible to break the seal!


    Perhaps the last line of defense left by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is now being tested.


    Su Yan thought of a lot for a while.


    The Boundless Mother asked, "Could it be that the **** of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has already come here. This is a **** country, but she has the style of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God."


    Su Yan said, "As of now, I can only go into the depths of the Sin Temple to see what''s going on. It''s totally meaningless to speculate here."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly put his hands together.


    When Su Yan released his hands, the sea of ??blood below also automatically separated from the middle!


    This boundary may spread for more than a thousand miles. The sea of ????blood is still roaring and turbulent, but it is divided into two from the middle under the great magic power of Su Yan, and retreats towards both sides!


    Su Yan''s ability to separate the sea of ????blood with his bare hands made those monster clan emperors amazed.


    Many of these monster clan emperors have insufficient qualifications, and they have only heard of how powerful Su Yan is in legends, but in fact they have never seen it.


    After seeing these amazed eyes, Su Yan was not amazed, and now he was full of worries.


    The first one fell into the Sin Temple below.


    The Sin Temple was soaked in the sea of ??blood, and there was a lot of blood left in it, which looked like a mess.


    However, the strange thing is that the inside of the Sin Temple is very well preserved, but there is an ominous aura between the music. This aura is very weak, and almost all of it is covered up by the aura of sin.


    At this time, Su Yan can be completely certain that after he left the sin temple, another strong person entered the sin temple.


    That strong man should have come for Di Jiang!


    This ominous breath is very different from the breath of the ancestor immortal, and it should not be done by the ancestor immortal.


    And after a moment of pondering, Su Yan walked towards the second floor of the Sin Temple...


    With Su Yan leading the way, the speed was extremely fast.


    Only after reaching the third floor, you can see that most of the original gorgeous palaces have collapsed!


    There are obvious traces of the fierce battle here...


    And the ominous aura left here has become very strong, and it can even be said to have overshadowed the aura of sin.


    Here the portal to **** has been knocked down...


    The breath of sin and some kind of strange power are constantly pouring out from hell, and then completely fill this warp.


    The Infinite Mother seemed to see through the source of this ominous aura, and said to Primal Phoenix and Su Yan, "There should be nothing wrong, this is definitely the aura of that **** of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God! How could that **** come here?"


    Su Yan asked: "In that case, has the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers entered the bottom of **** before us? Interesting, she is Di Jiang''s mother, so there is nothing wrong with her wanting to release her child from the eternal seal. "


    The Boundless Mother said: "How can there be no problem? That **** has always been very ambitious. If she gets Dijiang, she will definitely use Dijiang''s power to make waves in the fairyland. I''m afraid that the fairyland will never be peaceful. But how could she fly towards the sin temple **** as soon as she broke free of the eternal seal? It seems that the purpose of her breaking the seal is to free Di Jiang!"


    "Could it be that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God didn''t break free from the seal at all, but was released from the seal? Then the person who released her told her about the existence of Di Jiang?" Xuanyuan Ji asked.


    "Who is it? Is there really such a black hand in the fairyland?"


    "Of course there are." Although Su Yan didn''t explicitly say who the black hand would be, all this is probably inseparable from the world of God.


    Although the yin gods in the world of heaven are in the dark, they have been interfering in various events in the fairy world.


    It can also be said that the invisible hand of God''s world is the greatest force that pushes the changes of various eras in the fairy world.


    "Could it be that there is some kind of mysterious connection between Di Jiang and her, after all, Di Jiang can be regarded as her child? The mother and the child may have been connected to each other."


    Now it seems that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God should have grabbed the front of Su Yan and the others.


    The connection between here and **** has been penetrated by a very mysterious and powerful force.


    Even if you don''t use blood sacrifice, you can enter **** from the last floor of the sin temple.


    It was only the second second after entering **** that Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked.


    Because the **** sky in front of you is full of cracks, let alone the earth, it can be said to be fragmented.


    Endless blood is churning, and the remaining mountains and land don''t look like they will last long.


    After the primitive phoenix came in, he asked directly, "How can this happen here? It seems that this place is about to collapse!"


    "Hell is the subspace created by the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor back then. The Dragon God Heavenly Emperor''s power is so strong that it is impossible for the **** he created to collapse so easily? This decision is impossible and should not be!" Xuanyuan Kuang said to The picture in front of me is already a little suspicious of life.


    Su''s golden eyes turned quickly in their sockets, as if she wanted to discover all the unusual here.


    Soon, Su Yan said: "There is not only the ominous aura of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but also the aura of other gods, interesting... Could it be that those ancient sinful gods who were exiled in **** have been resurrected? Or? Say... another **** appeared here?"


    Before Su Yan''s words fell, he saw the blood below become endlessly turbulent!


    Then the blood water turned into a dozen water dragons and rushed towards Su Yan and the others!


    These water dragons are at least a thousand feet long, and the dragon energy is also very powerful!


    But compared with Su Yanzulong''s dragon energy, it is still far worse!


    I saw Su Yan stretched out a left hand at will, and an invisible wall appeared in the void!


    All those water dragons slammed into this invisible wall, and then exploded, all lost their dragon shapes, turned into blood water and fell into the blood sea below again.


    Su Yan looked down, "You are considered gods, why do you still like to play tricks? Hiding in the water, do you think I can''t discover your existence?"


    Following Su Yan''s words, an incomparably huge vortex clearly appeared in the sea of ??blood below!


    At the bottom of the vortex, there were also some weird laughing sounds, and then five ancient gods with very strange appearance rose up from the bottom of the vortex.

 Chapter 4815： Battle with the Four Seas Gods

    Chapter 4815 and the battle with the gods of the four seas


    The bodies of these five ancient gods looked like they were stitched together with marine animals, and they all had more than three heads!


    After these disgusting ancient gods appeared in front of Su Yan, they directly said: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said that as long as we can kill you, we can gain true freedom! The oath with him can also be completely fulfilled. Su Baxian, although we don''t have any hatred with you, we have to make you a stepping stone for our brothers."


    Su Yan looked at the five ancient gods, and asked strangely: "So...these two seas of blood inside and outside were created by you? And the seal of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, is it also your help? She broke free? Where is the mother snake god? Don''t let her come out to see me."


    "Su Baxian, you really are more arrogant than what Hongmeng said! Since you know that our brothers can shape the sea of ????blood at will, you are not afraid at all? Are you talking to our brothers in such a bossy tone? Su Baxian, are you serious? Do you think that after stealing the godhead, as a mere mortal, can you surpass me and other true gods?"


    Su Yan smiled: "It''s not the time of the ancient times, and at the beginning of the Eternal Era, it is the age of mankind, you old gods are just garbage to be swept into the dust of history, what can you do if Hongmeng is released? What? After the matter here is settled, I will personally go to Hongmeng Immortal Territory and kill him, of course... I want to slaughter, as well as the ancient gods he released!"


    Su Yan''s words were full of a king''s breath, with a strong sense of affirmation, and it seemed that no one could refute his words!


    But the five ancient gods laughed wildly. When these ancient and strange heads laughed wildly together, the sound was also very strange.


    The Boundless Mother said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, these five ancient gods should be gods from the Dead Sea. They are definitely not weak. You must not underestimate the enemy."


    "Dead Sea gods? I just killed five gods of war in the Dead Sea, and by the way, I also killed about a dozen gods in Lingping realm, adding up to slaughter about thirty gods, the original phoenix is ??witnessing this battle. I You can slaughter dozens of gods in one breath, but these freaks dare to be so rampant in front of me! Obviously, they have no idea who is the **** above the gods!"


    The tone of Su Yan''s speech is extremely arrogant, but there is no doubt that Su Yan obviously has this arrogant capital!


    Not to mention, his record is enough to make these ancient gods feel fear!


    But these five gods, who also came from the Dead Sea, did not go to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at all after they came out of the world of sin, but went their own way in the fairyland.


    These five gods didn''t know Su Yan''s previous record at all, and now that they heard Su Yan say these words, they thought Su Yan was bragging.


    This piece of gods from the Dead Sea was originally a fierce and evil **** in ancient times.


    Their power may not be the strongest among those ancient gods, but their fighting spirit is absolutely first-class!


    One of the five Dead Sea gods said: "The so-called Dead Sea God of War is nothing but a mercenary in various battles of the gods, a war machine nurtured by the waves of the Dead Sea and the laws of divinity, how can it be compared with us without brothers? "


    "We have no brothers, but the biological son of the Dead Sea Goddess and the heirs of the Dead Sea!"


    The five Dead Sea gods laughed wildly again.


    But the primitive phoenix poured a basin of cold water on them and said, "The Dead Sea was swept away by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor long ago, and turned to nothing. Even the Dead Sea is gone, what do you five wastes inherit?"


    "Dragon God Heavenly Emperor is our brother''s hatred, if he hadn''t already fallen, our brother would definitely seek revenge on him! After so many years, our brother''s power has long been stronger than in ancient times! "


    Primitive Phoenix said: "You few crooked melons and jujubes, your skills are average, but your tone is great. If you are strong enough, how can you be imprisoned by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor in hell? To seek revenge on the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, really Laugh your teeth out!"


    "Woman, what''s your origin! Dare to laugh at the righteous god?"


    The primordial phoenix''s pair of phoenix eyes suddenly projected strong anger: "Gu is the primordial phoenix! Even if your mother, the Goddess of the Dead Sea, is resurrected, she would not dare to be so arrogant in front of Gu!"


    "Are you a phoenix? Good guy! You once threatened to evaporate the Dead Sea with flames, and you are also our brother''s enemy! Since you came here today, don''t even think about leaving alive!"


    These five Dead Sea gods easily lifted the blood sea below to a height of a hundred meters!


    After the blood sea was raised, the water volume at least doubled, and the aura of sin in the blood sea became stronger and stronger!


    These five Dead Sea gods may have turned their sins into a kind of power because they have stayed in this **** for too long!


    Primitive Phoenix only felt that he had been greatly provoked. In his rage, he wanted to rush down and teach the five Dead Sea gods a good lesson, but Su Yan took the lead!


    I saw Su Yan walking in the void, but after just over ten steps, he suddenly appeared thousands of feet away.


    And on the road that Su Yan walked, there was also an ice mark!


    As Su Yan walked towards the bottom, the monstrous sea of ??blood was directly frozen!


    The swept waves also retained the slapping posture!


    The surrounding temperature is also dropping drastically!


    The five Dead Sea gods had already sensed a powerful sword intent swept towards them. Although Su Yan hadn''t officially launched an attack, his primordial spirit had already felt a tingling pain, like a needle stick!


    The reason why Su Yan took the shot before the original Phoenix was because he wanted a quick decision!


    These five Dead Sea gods are just small roles, and they can be settled before going to see the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God!


    If you spend a long time with them here, I am afraid that all the time will be wasted!


    The biggest feature of these five Dead Sea gods is manipulating the sea of ??blood to attack the enemy!


    And after Su Yan directly mobilized the icy sword qi of the Wanzai Frost Sword, to freeze the sea of ??blood, the power of these five Dead Sea gods would also be greatly affected!


    Once Su Yan''s strength is enough to restrain the opponent''s attributes, the next battle will become very boring.


    The so-called boring is because the situation of the battle tends to be one-sided.


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand, and with a light grip in the void, a crystal clear and beautiful ice sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    As this ice sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped!

 Chapter 4816： Blood Sea Frozen

    Chapter 4816: Blood Sea Frozen


    There were red lightning flashes across the sky in the originally gloomy thick clouds, and at this time those scarlet lightnings had subsided.


    And the sea of ??blood below is no longer turbulent, and it will no longer set off stormy waves.


    The five Dead Sea gods were quite frightened when they saw Su Yan walking towards them like a **** descended from the earth.


    Although Su Yan''s aura was far from reaching its peak, it was enough to suppress the five Dead Sea gods!


    Su Yan said: "I don''t have time to play this kind of boring trick with you here. Since you have also made an ancient vow with Hongmeng, then there is nothing to talk about between us, just keep dying!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the whole person disappeared directly in place...


    When he suddenly appeared again, Su Yan was already in front of these five gods!


    The sound of clicking and clicking was constantly heard around. It turned out that the waves of the blood sea in front of the five Dead Sea gods were being blocked by ice!


    Su Yan''s sword has not yet arrived, but the cold air brought by the sword''s edge has already arrived!


    A lot of frost appeared on the faces of the five Dead Sea gods!


    After the frost covered their cheeks, they couldn''t move at all... In addition to the cold air, there was also an equally powerful sword intent that enveloped them!


    Suddenly, a cold light rose between heaven and earth!


    Then there seems to be only this cold light left between heaven and earth!


    This cold light flashed away, and then the terrifying power descended directly!


    After Su Yan''s sword fell, the sea of ??blood in a radius of 100 miles turned into a glacier!


    The endless glacier was originally bloody, and after reflecting the **** light in the sky, it looked like the most beautiful ruby!


    However, these Immortal Emperors simply did not have the heart to appreciate those magnificent glaciers. They were all thinking about how terrifyingly lethal Su Yan''s sword would be!


    The five Dead Sea gods did not whine, only the sound of the glacier throbbing!


    Then Scarlet''s divine power suddenly rose up, as if he wanted to compete with Su Yan''s sword light, but in the end, Scarlet''s divine power was defeated by the cold and ruthless sword intent!


    In the glacier, a black lightning suddenly fell from the sky!


    Then the surrounding glaciers began to collapse...


    After that, the glaciers within a hundred miles were covered with cracks, and when viewed from above, it seemed as if an extremely dense spider web had appeared...


    "What happened just now?" Although the Primitive Phoenix''s disciples were also Immortal Emperors, they felt that the battle between Su Yan and the five Dead Sea gods was beyond common sense, so they couldn''t know anything.


    Even after releasing the spiritual sense, they couldn''t sense the change in the breath below. It seemed that everything was shrouded in another world covered by glaciers.


    Just listen to Primal Phoenix: "It''s a pity that Su Baxian cut off three heads with this sword... It''s not that he wants to keep his hands, but that these Dead Sea gods are really capable!"


    The immortal emperors of the demon clan suddenly showed expressions of incomparable astonishment!


    But Primitive Phoenix almost immediately sighed: "There is no suspense in this battle, these dead ghosts can''t be Su Baxian''s opponents!"


    The black lightning in front has become thicker and stronger, and its power has begun to skyrocket!


    This black lightning contained a divine power that was filled with the breath of death, which should be the means that the five Dead Sea gods used to deal with Su Yan.


    The Blessed Mother said: "I lost a few heads again, Immortal Su''s swordsmanship is really amazing!"


    At this time, the black lightning was suddenly penetrated by a sword intent from bottom to top!


    Under the collapsed ice layer, Su Yan was still white as snow, but the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand was already stained with blood, and at the same time, there were indeed seven heads piled up under Su Yan''s feet.


    These seven heads are all from the dead sea gods.


    After the five Dead Sea gods fought against Su Yan, they sensed Su Yan''s strength that made them despair!


    Even if they didn''t use the divine artifact, Su Yan only had the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hands, and they couldn''t resist!


    Su Yan only used four sword moves, and there were already seven more heads on the ground.


    Those five Dead Sea gods had already taken advantage of the black lightning strike just now to widen the distance between them and Su Yan.


    But even if they fell into the crevice of the glacier and temporarily hid their body and breath, they would not feel the slightest sense of security!


    Su Yan''s sword is too sharp!


    Even these ancient gods have never seen such terrifying swordsmanship!


    "Do you think it''s okay to hide?" Su Yan said in a cold voice.


    "Su Baxian! You... do you really dare to kill a god?"


    "It''s funny...what are you surprised? Have I killed a few gods? Didn''t Hongmeng tell you about this?" Su Yan''s words were full of disdain.


    I saw that those Dead Sea gods inserted one of their hands into the glacier, and the glacier suddenly dissolved!


    At the same time that the dissolved blood was bursting, the severed head of the Dead Sea God grew out at an extremely fast speed!


    These newborn heads are also covered with a layer of film, which looks very strange.


    Soon, the dead sea gods removed these membranes one after another, and then said: "Su Baxian! The environment here has been transformed by our brothers to be close to the Dead Sea, and as long as we are in the Dead Sea, our brothers are immortal! No matter what you use with swordsmanship No matter how many times we chop off our heads, we can all recover!"


    The Dead Sea God thought that saying this would make Su Yan realize the seriousness of the matter.


    But the expression on Su Yan''s face became clearly excited, Su Yan said: "Isn''t it better to be immortal? That''s not better? I just have a few swordsmanship that I want to test. If you die too quickly, Then there''s no way to play it. It''s good to be immortal..."


    "You!" These five Dead Sea gods were also very arrogant, and when they thought that they would become Su Yan''s tool for experimenting with swordsmanship, they immediately became extremely angry.


    And that galloping blood water has also rushed towards Su Yan!


    These talented blood waters carried ice, and in front of the waves turned into countless galloping horses, galloping towards Su Yan with a roar!


    Su Yan said without changing his expression, "Do you want to defeat me with such spells? Don''t you know? As long as I hold a sword in my hand, I can destroy all spells in this world!"


    Before Su Yan spoke, he had already unsheathed the long sword in his hand!


    Suddenly, a brilliance swept towards the depths of the glacier!


    The blood water surging from all directions has not yet approached Su Yan, but it has collapsed into the shape of the spell as soon as it was hit by Su Yan''s sword intent!


    Then the boundless blood water dissipated towards the surroundings, and then it was frozen by the cold air again!


    At this moment, Su Yan''s figure also disappeared in place, and what stopped in place was just a sword qi shaping.

 Chapter 4817： last breath

    Four thousand eight hundred and seventeenth chapter the last death


    Su Yan didn''t disappear, but the speed was so fast that it was impossible to catch with the naked eye!


    After Su Yan flew up, under the blessing of the powerful sword intent, the Wanzai Frost Sword suddenly became extremely sharp!


    The blood-colored glacier in front of him was cut open by the Wanzai Frost Sword like cutting tofu!


    The five Dead Sea gods hiding in the crevices of the glacier were almost immediately exposed to Su Yan''s sword light!


    Although the silver-white sword light was grand, it was not brilliant, but filled with a despairing chill!


    When the sword light fell, the blood-colored glacier was directly cut by Su Yan from his fingers, and it spread all the way to the blood-colored ocean that was still churning in the distance...


    No matter whether the glaciers or the oceans were easily cut from the middle by Su Yan''s sword, they couldn''t be closed for a long time!


    The power of this sword is so exaggerated and outrageous!


    The great emperors of the demon race were extremely surprised when they saw it, and at the same time felt very scared.


    If this sword fell on their heads, they would not be able to resist no matter what.


    Only then did they really understand why this man could be called invincible!


    The so-called invincible not only represents the absolute strength in strength, but also represents a powerful spirit that no one can match!


    This sword of Su Yan can be said to be the sword of the king in the true sense!


    The five Dead Sea gods faced Su Yan''s sword, although they had already tried their best to resist, but the difference in strength between the two sides was simply too huge!


    After the sword glow, each of the five gods had a sword mark on their foreheads!


    Afterwards, the five Dead Sea gods all fell to the ground, and the frozen flesh was still visible on the cut body wounds!


    "Su Baxian...you...you''re deceiving people too much!"


    Although these five Dead Sea gods were cut open by Su Yan with a sharp sword, they had no intention of surrendering at all, and their cut bodies began to slowly wriggle...


    Later, it gradually adhered to the original body, and even the sword energy of Wanzai Hanbingjian could not prevent their wounds from recovering.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face hardly changed, he just looked at all this coldly.


    "Su Baxian! I told you earlier that as long as the sea of ??blood is still there, our bodies can recover indefinitely! Even if you kill us a hundred times with your sword energy, it will be useless!"


    "Really?" Su Yan spit out these two words coldly, and at the same time put away his Wan Zai Frost Sword.


    "Su Baxian...don''t be too arrogant!" Before the dead sea **** Ming had finished speaking, a piece of ice grew from his body, and then pierced his body!


    Afterwards, many ice cubes grew out of his body one after another, and then formed an incomparably magnificent ice flower on his chest.


    When this ice flower appeared, the dead sea god''s eyes suddenly became very abrupt, and it took a long time to fully recover, and the ice sword energy has entered his internal organs and blood with the restored body. , is causing more damage!


    It will also bring more pain!


    Although these five Dead Sea gods could not die, they had to endure the pain caused by the ice-cold sword energy all the time... At this time, the body of immortality turned into a cruel curse.


    Because of their immortality, they have to suffer more and more intense pain!


    The five Dead Sea gods couldn''t help roaring, and black flames burned from their bodies!


    This black flame is extremely corrosive to the flesh, but in order to eliminate the damage of the Frostbolt, they have already ignored it.


    Dark flames emerged from the bodies of the five Dead Sea gods, and soon burned to the surrounding icebergs, and then continued to spread all the way...


    A flame appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and the flame turned into a blooming lotus flower in his hand, which looked like a dream.


    However, the immortal emperors of the monster clan can also sense the outrageously strong and terrifying aura from the lotus flower...


    Su Yan took a breath at the lotus flower, and then... the lotus flower fluttered in the wind.


    This crimson lotus looks so weak, and when it flutters in the wind, the petals and stamens are still scattered slowly, and it looks so weak.


    However, as soon as the crimson petals came into contact with those black demonic fires, they immediately devoured those black flames completely!


    It also created a terrifying sea of ??fire in those crimson icebergs in an instant!


    The crimson sea of ??fire surrounded the five Dead Sea gods. The five Dead Sea gods hadn''t completely removed the ice sword energy from their bodies. At this time, their blood and energy were frozen, their legs seemed to be filled with lead, and their mobility was greatly restricted.


    At this time, they couldn''t leave if they wanted to, they could only watch the crimson flames surround them...


    Many beautiful crimson lotus flowers gradually appeared in the flames...


    The iceberg gradually melted in the sea of ??fire, but above the **** water, the crimson flame was still burning extremely vigorously!


    And the five Dead Sea gods also roared frantically at this time. At the last moment of life and death, they combined their brotherless consciousness together, and finally transformed into a huge Death God Dharma Body.


    The dharma body of the God of Death was wearing a black robe and holding a broken bone sickle in his hand. He was at least five hundred meters tall!


    When the Hundred Valley Scythe swayed, the darkness of death also rushed towards the face, directly slicing many icebergs!


    But Su Yan stood there motionless, not even bothering to react.


    The fire curtain not far away gradually extended upwards, and under the fire curtain, a huge lotus flower gradually took shape!


    The lotus flower of Chitian Shenhuo completely envelops the body of the **** of death. Although the power of the **** of death is powerful, it is completely unable to exert itself...


    The Immortal Emperor of the Demon Race said: "What a powerful sealing technique, the dharma body of the gods was sealed so easily, without even the slightest resistance, how could this happen..."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "He is Su Baxian! This ability may be very incredible to others, but to him, it is nothing."


    When the huge lotus platform began to close, the Dharma body of the God of Death and the five Dead Sea gods were all contained in the lotus platform!


    Under the fierce burning of the Chitian Divine Fire, even monsters like the Unsalted Holy Maiden could not resist, and it was these five Dead Sea gods that were starving.


    Their so-called immortal body is at least two grades worse than that of the Saltless Saint!


    In fact, from the moment Su Yan put away his long sword, their death was already doomed!


    But these five Dead Sea gods were absolutely unwilling to be turned into ashes in the red lotus. In the end, they fused the power of the gods together and exploded violently. They broke through the barrier of the red lotus and moved directly towards Su. Yan to kill!


    This black beam of light is the destructive force of the five Dead Sea gods burning their own souls and vitality, and it also contains a powerful and extreme death energy!

 Chapter 4818： break its tentacles

    Chapter four thousand eight hundred and eighteen break its tentacles


    When this dark beam of light appeared, the light in **** suddenly became extremely dark. It seemed that all the light in the space had been absorbed by the dark beam of light that burned the soul and vitality!


    But Su Yan just stretched out a hand and blocked this black beam of light!


    Even Su Yan''s clothes can''t be damaged!


    The dark beam of light was very powerful at first, and then its power gradually declined.


    In the darkness, the red lotus also returned to the closed state from blooming.


    The seal of the red lotus has been completed, and the inside of the red lotus is full of scarlet gods, and the five Dead Sea gods are bound to end in ashes!


    After being burnt to dust, with their so-called immortality, they determined that they would never be resurrected again.


    The light in the surrounding space gradually began to recover.


    The breath left after the gods passed away drifted between heaven and earth...


    The Chitian Divine Fire below is still burning, and the water and icebergs are full of Chitian Divine Fire.


    The iceberg below slowly collapsed.


    And in the air, where the dark beam of light passed by just now, there was a heavy crack in the space!


    This crack did not heal with the dissipation of divine power, but stayed in the sky, and it seemed that there were signs of spreading!


    And this crack is not the only one in the air.


    Everyone knows very well that the collapse of **** is irreversible.


    When the collapse reaches a certain level, this subspace will be completely destroyed.


    Before **** collapsed completely, Su Yan and the others needed to seal Di Jiang.


    Su Yan flew directly into the sky, and said to Xuanyuan: "It''s not too late, let''s go meet Di Jiang for a while, and if the seal is filled before **** collapses, Di Jiang will be in the space-time gap in the subspace. fell asleep forever."


    Xuanyuan Jie also knew that the time was short, so he quickly took out the incomparably strange orb, and led the way to fly at the fastest speed in front.


    Soon, Su Yan and the others passed through this **** ocean and arrived at the source of a dark aura.


    The rivers and mountains below have long been filled with blood, and blood can be seen falling from the cracks in the space, forming a blood-colored waterfall.


    I don''t know what kind of strange world is connected behind these space cracks, and how can so much blood be injected...


    The world of the subspace can only be connected to the subspace. Su Yan does not have much research on the subspace, and for a while, he can''t know what kind of subspace world is behind the blood-colored waterfalls.


    Among the many blood-colored waterfalls, the traces of the seal can already be seen.


    It was shocking enough to see these blood-colored waterfalls, and the next picture was even more surprising!


    Not all the sealed spells are displayed in the air, but in the void, six tentacles can be seen waving randomly!


    These six tentacles cooperate with the cracks in the surrounding space, and those **** waterfalls, it is a picture like the end of the world.


    These six tentacles should come from Dijiang...


    At least one third of the seal of the Dragon God Emperor has been broken by Di Jiang from the inside...


    The remaining part of the seal did not know how long it would last. Su Yan''s face suddenly showed an extremely solemn expression.


    Looking at everything in front of him, he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yan pinched a magic formula and sensed that the mysterious white orb was still within the seal of the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor.


    Primal Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, it seems that your seal has expired, and Di Jiang''s consciousness has completely awakened."


    Su Yan said, "I used the Mysterious White Orb to reverse its consciousness and suppressed it to a state of deep sleep. I didn''t expect it to be able to break through the Mysterious White Orb''s formation in such a short period of time... This Emperor River may be very strong!"


    Primal Phoenix said: "Of course it will be very strong. I have already experienced its power in the past, but if you and I join forces, we should be able to defeat it. It''s just that this **** has become so fragmented for some unknown reason. ... If we fight, **** will not last long. At that time, this seat can let the three apprentices open a passage to the fairyland, and then fight it fiercely after arriving in the fairyland..."


    Su Yan said: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Let me meet it first and see how powerful it is!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, a touch of ice crystals condensed in his hand again.


    At the same time, a powerful sword intent rose from Su Yan''s body that made heaven and earth worship!


    When this incomparably powerful sword intent appeared, Su Yan''s whole person suddenly changed, and his eyes became incomparably sharp.


    The Blessed Mother said, "What does Emperor Su want to do?"


    Su Yan replied, "I just want to test Dijiang''s strength."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the phantom of the **** of destruction rose from behind, and the divine power of destruction was blessed in the icy sword glow, and its power was naturally multiplied!


    After Su Yan concentrated for a moment, he resorted to a sword-drawing technique!


    Su Yan''s sword edge slashed directly at the six tentacles of Di Jiang!


    I saw a huge sword shadow appearing in the sky. After this sword shadow swept across the sky, it fell on Dijiang''s six tentacles!


    This sword was fired by Su Yan after concentrating and gathering energy!


    After the terrifying power erupted in an instant, the lethality was indeed extraordinary!


    After the sword light fell on the tentacles of Di Jiang, the six tentacles were directly cut off! Falling into the sea of ??blood below!


    Di Jiang was suddenly cut off six tentacles, and suddenly began to whine...


    Di Jiang''s voice was like a baby''s cry, and like some kind of hysterical scream! Hearing those monster clan emperors have their scalps numb!


    And Di Jiang''s severed tentacles seem to have some kind of strange attribute.


    The sea of ??blood below gradually turned purple, and a strange gas floated out from the sea of ??blood...


    And the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor suddenly became extremely bright at this time!


    The heavy crashing sound constantly came from inside the seal!


    Obviously, Di Jiang is madly hitting the seal itself inside!


    Di Jiang not only longs for freedom, but also longs for revenge!


    Only at this moment did Su Yan slowly put away his long sword. Primitive Phoenix saw Su Yan put away the sword, so he asked Su Yan, "How is Di Jiang''s strength?"


    Su Yan said: "It is probably equivalent to the God of Creation who has no civilized fire, and it has no complete mind and can only rely on instinct to act. Although it is a little troublesome to defeat it, it is not too difficult. If you just want to kill it, I am afraid It''s not that simple."


    Emperor Longfu said: "The legend of the monster Dijiang existed before the creation of the world. It is the ancestor of the gods in the chaos. Such monsters... If you let it go free, I am afraid that everyone in the fairyland will not have a good life in the future. already."

 Chapter 4819： unpredictable cunning

    Chapter 4819: Unexpected cunning


    The Infinite Mother said: "But we have so many people here, and we have the divine artifact in hand. If you want to defeat it, it shouldn''t be too difficult. But there is one thing that I am very concerned about, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. The breath has clearly appeared in the sin temple, why did it suddenly disappear?"


    "It stands to reason that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God should have run in front of us long ago... She should have seen Di Jiang long ago, and she should have known that Di Jiang was her child, so she did nothing. Is she? She is also a mother anyway, so is she willing to let her child be sealed?"


    Primitive Phoenix snorted coldly, and then said: "Di Jiang has merged the flesh and blood of those gods and demons, as well as the breath of sin in hell, especially the remnant of the sin **** that has merged with the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor... So many dark gatherings Together, it is impossible for Di Jiang to have a complete and clear mind. If the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God releases Di Jiang, maybe Di Jiang will be the first to attack her!"


    Xuanyuan Jie also asked Su Yan, "Emperor Su, the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is still intact, and this old man can still control the formation of the formation. Should I open the formation now and release the Emperor River?"


    To deal with Dijiang, we must first release Dijiang.


    I don''t know what happened to the great emperors of the demon clan, but Xuanyuan Jie was already prepared anyway.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "This place is not suitable for a battlefield after all. If **** collapses in the fight, we will be extremely dangerous. Originally, these subspaces are areas that should not be set foot in the great emperor without divinity. Let your powers open up a passage to the fairyland."


    The third child called by the original Phoenix was her third disciple, Immortal Emperor Bai Ze, and Immortal Emperor Bai Ze was one of the few immortal emperors in the Immortal Realm who mastered the Space Immortal Rules.


    After Immortal Emperor Bai Ze got Primitive Phoenix''s order, he nodded respectfully, and then clenched his fists again.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze was born handsomely and handsomely, and after exerting his immortality, his power was like a dream.


    Almost immediately, a bridge of light spots was constructed to connect the fairy world.


    This bridge is made entirely of light and looks very fragile, but is actually indestructible.


    Unless it is destroyed with a fortune artifact, it is impossible to shake it with only ordinary artifacts and spells.


    When Immortal Emperor Bai Ze cast the spell, Su Yan kept staring at the seal of the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor.


    Di Jiang''s severed tentacles did not grow immediately, which made Su Yan very strange.


    It stands to reason that a beast of this level would be able to destroy the first-layer world, and its powerful regeneration and recovery abilities could almost be regarded as standard.


    But Di Jiang''s wound was bleeding all the time, and the severed limb never grew back...


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, it''s time, open the seal and gather our strength to kill Di Jiang completely, so there will be no worries."


    "Something''s wrong!" Su Yan suddenly spit out these three words.


    After Su Yan said these three words, Primitive Phoenix suddenly asked strangely, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Inside the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, Di Jiang''s struggle suddenly stopped.


    It seems that there is an incomparably mysterious and powerful force pulling Dijiang...


    Su Yan suddenly looked down, and the sea of ??blood below had all turned purple...


    And there is also hot and strange gas emerging from the purple sea below!


    Only at this moment did Su Yan suddenly realize: "The six tentacles were deliberately cut by Di Jiang! We were fooled!"


    Before Su Yan spoke, the red lotus sky dance was already in his hand!


    There seems to be nothing abnormal under the purple sea below, those Immortal Emperors don''t know why Su Yan is so nervous!


    But soon, they realized that Su Yan''s nervousness was quite necessary.


    Although they were a beat slower than Su Yan, they also sensed an unusual aura from the purple sea below!


    It was a strange aura that blended ancient gods and sins... It was as if some evil **** in chaos was about to wake up in the purple sea below!


    Primitive Phoenix wanted to ask Su Yan what happened, but Su Yan threw the red lotus sky dance in his hand!


    The six tentacles that were cut off were indeed part of Di Jiang''s body.


    It also contains part of Dijiang''s power and consciousness.


    After being cut off and falling into the sea of ??blood below, these six tentacles gradually grew up with the help of the sinister aura in the sea of ??blood...


    Then a big meat ball grew from the other end of the six tentacles!


    It was as if Di Jiang had transformed his avatar into hell...


    This ability is really very strange, it is like cutting off a person''s hands and feet, and then the severed hands and feet actually grow a body and a head...


    And then came back to life perfectly...


    Dijiang''s regeneration ability is not that it is not strong, but that it is extremely strong!


    After the sea water turned purple, the purple liquid actually formed some kind of barrier, isolating the sea surface into another closed world.


    So much so that Su Yan didn''t notice anything wrong for a long time...


    When something was wrong, Di Jiang''s clone below had grown out perfectly!


    Isn''t this Di Jiang very confused? How can you be so cunning?


    This is so incredible!


    Only then did Su Yan realize that they had always underestimated the monster Di Jiang! Its cunning level and strength are beyond imagination!


    When the red lotus sky dance was thrown towards the bottom, the boundless flames were suddenly stimulated!


    At least a red fire red lotus appeared in the air!


    It can be said that the beauty is spectacular!


    The lethality of the artifact of good fortune is naturally needless to say!


    Above the sea of ??blood, that layer of purple barrier was broken almost immediately!


    Those strange purple liquids evaporated, not only that, but the sea of ??blood below also evaporated violently!


    The surrounding 100-meter-high sea of ??blood suddenly dissipated under the crimson!


    And the avatar of Dijiang below also appeared in front of many immortal emperors!


    That big meat ball-like body, and six tentacles with claws and claws, can be said to be extremely difficult to see!


    This is the first time that the immortal emperors of the demon clan have seen this legendary monster!


    According to legend, Dijiang is a monster born in chaos. Even in the myths and legends of the demon clan, this monster is the most vicious representative!


    No one knows how Dijiang was born, only that the ancestors of the demon clan in mythology once killed Dijiang, and after cutting Dijiang apart, they devoured Dijiang''s inner alchemy, and only then did they gain the power of the great emperors of other tribes. !

 Chapter 4820： Almost immune to fire

    Chapter 4820 is almost immune to divine fire


    After Su Yan started, what he used directly was the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    This shows that Su Yan''s murderous intention has already reached the extreme!


    The red lotus sky dance almost did not encounter any obstacles, and was nailed into the body of the big meat ball!


    Di Jiang suddenly cried frantically...


    The Emperor Jiang himself in the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor also seemed to realize something, and he also cried frantically together!


    This howling sound is too harsh. If there are mortals here, I am afraid that just hearing this howling sound will obliterate their own sanity and become crazy!


    After the red lotus sky dance was nailed into that big meat ball-like body!


    A red-golden red lotus immediately began to bloom with the red lotus sky dance as the center!


    Su Yan''s face was solemn, and his hands had already formed two different killer marks!


    At the same time, the figure of Shiva, the **** of destruction, has become very clear behind Su Yan!


    Shiva''s dharma body is also pinched into a dharma mudra!


    Su Yan and Shiva''s Dharma body formed a handprint together, and this handprint represents destruction and annihilation!


    It can be said that Su Yan''s killing intent has reached the extreme, and he has absolutely no intention of leaving any room for it!


    When the red lotus bloomed on Di Jiang''s body like a flesh ball, many crimson fires gradually appeared on Di Jiang''s body!


    The temperature of these fires is close to the surface of the sun, even more powerful than those powerful divine fires!


    The magic weapon below the artifact will be burned to ashes just by touching this layer of fire.


    But Di Jiang struggled desperately after this layer of fire...


    After Dijiang''s tentacles fanned frantically, it easily destroyed the mountains below and pushed the red-red sea water that was pouring backwards away!


    Even standing in this high sky, you can feel the extent of Dijiang''s power!


    Every time Di Jiang waved his ugly tentacles, the strong wind that was driven by it was like a typhoon passing through!


    The black mountains below are like mud pills in front of Di Jiang''s tentacles...


    As far as physical strength is concerned, Di Jiang is so strong that it is unreasonable!


    And it must be known that the lower part is not the main body of Di Jiang, but a clone transformed from the stump.


    It is still doubtful how much power this avatar has as the main body!


    Even Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help frowning and said, "How can Di Jiang''s physical strength be so outrageous?"


    Then Primitive Phoenix turned his attention to Su Yan, as if he wanted to get an answer from Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t say a word at this time, and was manipulating Red Lotus Tianwu''s clone to suppress Di Jiang''s avatar, which seemed to be temporary. No way to get distracted to answer Primal Phoenix''s question.


    The Great Emperor Longfu said: "Don''t forget, the mother of this monster is the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and the father is the Great Corpse Slave Emperor! The Corpse Slave Great Emperor''s physical strength was extremely strong back then! It must have inherited his father''s fleshly body. Talent... It''s just a pity that it absorbs the flesh and blood of those dead gods and demons, and it does increase its strength, but it also loses the opportunity to transform into a human form, and can only turn into this ugly monster!"


    Normally, the snake eggs hatched by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God should be the snake gods who were born with divinity.


    But this snake egg can be regarded as a lot of disasters. It was first taken away by the dark gods, then swallowed by the primitive phoenix, and finally merged with the remnant of the sin god...


    Snake eggs will turn into Emperor River!


    There are too many coincidences in the middle, even if you take out another 10,000 snake eggs, I am afraid that you will not be able to turn into an emperor again!


    Su Yan was about to exert his strength to suckle at this time!


    The power of the red lotus sky dance is about to be pushed to the extreme!


    Next, if you want to increase the power of the red lotus sky dance, then there is only one way - to liberate the red lotus sky dance!


    But Su Yan has not yet found a way to liberate Honglian Tianwu.


    Last time, Su Yan was inspired by the ancestor immortal, and fell into a considerable adversity... Since then, Su Yan has always wanted to liberate Honglian Tianwu again.


    But I can''t find the inspiration at that time!


    The fire below was continuously excited, and countless red lotuses also bloomed together!


    But Honglian Tianwu still couldn''t completely kill Di Jiang!


    You know, this is not the main body of Di Jiang, just a clone!


    If the main body of Di Jiang is replaced, doesn''t it mean that Su Yan will have no way to take its main body?


    I don''t know how many billions of red sea water evaporated around!


    The ground below has already cracked to the point of drying up!


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly remembered that Di Jiang had obtained a drop of blood from the Primordial Phoenix!


    Although this drop of blood essence is not much, it is enough for Di Jiang to complete some kind of qualitative evolution!


    Perhaps from that moment on, he has possessed the special ability to be almost immune to all flames!


    It''s no wonder that the Red Lotus Sky Dance Party couldn''t be attacked for a long time!


    Su Yan thought of this, looked directly at the primitive phoenix, and said: "It has a drop of your blood essence, and its resistance to flames is too high, even my Red Lotus Sky Dance can''t help it. How is it good?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Boundless Madonna and the Great Emperor Longfu became very horrified.


    Because what Su Yan said, even for them, it was very scary.


    The Blessed Virgin asked directly: "Phoenix, how can it have your blood in its body? Isn''t it a child of the God of Serpents?"


    Primordial Phoenix said: "When Gu learned about the existence of such a snake egg, he came to **** and wanted to swallow it. Who knew that after swallowing it, it would actually be able to compete with this seat in the body. , Under the severe pain, I had to use a drop of blood essence to attract it to my dantian, and then take it out by caesarean section..."


    After hearing this, the Blessed Virgin was stunned and said: "There is such a thing, it turned out to be born by your caesarean section? Isn''t it destined to have a lasting fate between the two of you?"


    Primitive Phoenix said silently: "There is only one daughter in this seat, and the sect will give birth to such monsters? Su Baxian, don''t grind it, use your Red Lotus Sky Dance to kill it."


    Su Yan replied: "Do you think I don''t want it? It has a strong tolerance for flames, and after getting that drop of your blood essence, it is almost immune to flames, so I want to kill it. How easy is it to talk?"


    Su Yan said so on his lips, but his attack became more and more ruthless!


    That big meat ball has been gradually torn apart by the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    Emperor Longfu, who had never spoken, said at this time: "Emperor Su, let this emperor help you. This monster is really too powerful. If you continue to stalemate with it, Immortal Su, I''m afraid The consumption will be too large, which is definitely not good for us as a whole.��

 Chapter 4821： Dijiang self-destruct

    Chapter 4821 Dijiang blew himself up


    If it was normal, Su Yan would definitely refuse the help of others.


    He never needed anyone else to intervene in Su Yan''s battles, but this time Di Jiang only relied on his physical body to resist, = he was able to counteract the fire of the Red Lotus Sky Dance by seven or eight layers. If the stalemate continued, Su Yan would I am afraid the loss will be even greater.


    The safest way is to invite another strong person to take action together!


    Emperor Longfu has been watching the battle for a long time, and Su Yan has already helped him to test out the depth of Dijiang. When he is about to take the initiative, he has already made up his mind.


    Emperor Longfu turned a spell in the void, and first pushed the jade talisman downwards!


    The jade talisman contains the power of three immortals!


    But for a monster like Dijiang, the power of the three immortals is probably similar to that of scratching a tickling!


    After all, it still has the strength to continue to stalemate with Su Yan after being hit by Red Lotus Sky Dance for a long time.


    However, this Jade Talisman was not originally the ultimate move of the Great Dragon Talisman, but was used to increase it.


    The actual ultimate move flew out of Emperor Longfu''s sleeve only after the jade talisman was formed!


    This is a flying knife with golden brilliance. Originally, the golden brilliance was very shallow, but after passing through the jade talisman, the golden brilliance suddenly became extremely bright!


    It was as if a meteor fell from the sky and finally hit Di Jiang''s body!


    The body of Di Jiang''s big meat ball looks very rough, but it is very rough and thick, and its defense is stronger than that of the best battle armor in the fairy world!


    However, Emperor Longfu came prepared after all. With the blessing of three immortals, this sword light opened a huge wound directly on Di Jiang''s body!


    The strange purple blood in it spurted out!


    Then, under the control of Emperor Longfu, this long knife continuously split Di Jiang''s body!


    For a while, Di Jiang''s body was bleeding like a stream!


    Di Jiang originally wanted to struggle, but its main body was firmly suppressed by Honglian Tianwu and could not move at all.


    Those six tentacles are not as flexible as Emperor Longfu''s sword light!


    Now everyone has understood what Emperor Longfu meant. He wanted to drain the purple blood in Dijiang''s body, so that Dijiang would die naturally.


    This should be considered a no-brainer. Although it will take a lot of time, it is the most reasonable coping strategy.


    However, those demon clan emperors were still in shock, knowing that the body in front of them was not Di Jiang''s body, but a clone, and it already needed the cooperation of Emperor Xianwu and Emperor Longfu to suppress it.


    If this is the main body of Dijiang, how strong should it be?


    After all, Di Jiang has absorbed so many dark gods, as well as the flesh and blood of the sin gods that the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor are also afraid of, as well as a drop of blood from the heart of the primitive phoenix, plus the blood of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Corpse Slave...


    In this immortal world, I am afraid that there is no person or **** who can be more noble than the blood of God Jiang!


    There were more and more purple blood on the ground, and more and more wounds on Di Jiang''s body.


    At this point it seemed that victory was already foreseeable.


    But to everyone''s surprise, at this last moment, Di Jiang''s avatar chose to self-destruct!


    The warp where **** is located has already become very unstable!


    Di Jiang''s self-destruction had no sign at all, it just came as he said it!


    Even Su Yan didn''t have time to react, the shock wave generated by Di Jiang''s self-destruction had already hit his face!


    When Di Jiang''s clone exploded from the inside, the surrounding space collapsed and shattered!


    The storm from the otherworldly time and space also swept over immediately!


    Fortunately, here are all the powerhouses of the Great Emperor series. These great emperors have used enchantments to fix their true bodies and primordial spirits!


    In the face of the space-time storm, not only the real body will be threatened, but the primordial spirit will also be threatened. If the primordial spirit is blown away, or blown into an unknown world, it will definitely be very troublesome!


    Su Yan''s true body is naturally stable!


    Even the dharma body that destroyed the gods remained still in the shock wave generated by Dijiang''s self-destruction!


    It was only after Di Jiang''s self-destruction that the surrounding space was completely shattered!


    And all the great emperors were forcibly divided into different space fragments!


    The space debris that Su Yan was in was relatively secure for the time being, and there would not be any danger.


    Now the residual power of Dijiang''s self-destruction is still there, and different space debris may collide with each other. At this time, it would be very dangerous to travel through different space debris. It is better to stabilize your true body first. live!


    The surrounding is dark red, and it is difficult to distinguish up and down, left and right.


    But at this time, Su Yan heard the voice of an old acquaintance.


    In front of the dark red, the Great Demon God said leisurely: "Emperor Su, we meet again."


    "It''s you? Great Demon God?" After Su Yan heard this voice, he suddenly became 50% alert.


    At the same time, Su Yan waved his hand, and in the shattered time and space, the red lotus sky dance also turned into a crimson streamer that was traveling through the endless shattered time and space, flying towards Su Yan!


    Although Su Yan hasn''t seen the Great Demon God yet, he said, "Great Demon God, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can break free from the seal. You should have a share of the credit, right?"


    The Great Demon said: "Ashamed and ashamed, in fact, it was Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who gave me inspiration. He carried the Heavenly Gate of Sin and released all those ancient gods and demons from the realm of sin. I was thinking, can I imitate Immortal Emperor Hongmeng? It''s just that my ability is much worse than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he can release thousands of gods and demons, but I can only open one seal and release one."


    The Great Demon God seemed to mean self-deprecation in his words, but Su Yan knew that since the eternal seal bears the name of eternity, it is destined not to be so easy to pry.


    I don''t know what skills the Great Demon God used to open the eternal seal.


    Su Yan said: "What''s the benefit of releasing the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God? You can''t take advantage of Dijiang. Great Demon God, I already know your relationship with the Heavenly Emperor. Lingzun has already told me that you belong to the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor. servant."


    The great devil said: "So Immortal Su must also know the purpose of my secret actions all these years?"


    "You want to resurrect the Dragon God Heavenly Emperor... but this is doomed to be impossible, Great Demon God, stop dreaming! What if Hongmeng opens the gate of sin?" Su Yan said, "I can slaughter dozens of people in one breath. Ancient gods and demons, why is it difficult to kill all the gods and demons in the sin domain?"


    Before the Great Demon God responded to Su Yan, a mysterious female voice came from the darkness: "Oh, what Immortal Su said is very true, those so-called ancient gods and demons are nothing more than that. There is only one strong person in the realm of sin. , that is Yue Chen, if those so-called ancient gods and demons meet Su Xiandi, I am afraid they will not be opponents at all."

 Chapter 4822： Ten thousand snake gods appear

    The 4822nd chapter ten thousand mother snake gods appeared


    This female voice sounds very magnetic and inexplicably attractive. It seems to be the voice of a very powerful, status, and beautiful woman.


    As far as voice is concerned, it is really the best and sexiest female voice Su Yan has ever heard.


    However, Su Yan was still more vigilant about this charming female voice.


    No matter who the owner of this mysterious female voice is, just because she came with the Great Demon God is enough to show that this woman will be very dangerous, and she will definitely stand opposite Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "Great Demon God, do you know what I hate most about you?"


    The great devil said: "Oh? Am I still worthy of such concern by Immortal Su? I also ask Immortal Su to enlighten me. What kind of taboo did I commit to Immortal Su?"


    Su Yan said: "You have always been sullen and pitiful, it''s like this time, you are already here, but you dare not show up in front of me, you only dare to hide behind this shadow... You think you are hiding like this Is it fun to be in the dark?"


    Before the Great Demon God could answer Su Yan, a woman was already laughing in the darkness.


    This woman''s laughter is very hearty, it should be the woman who took the initiative to gossip with Su Yan just now.


    At this time, a crimson fire finally passed through countless broken time and space, and flew into Su Yan''s hands.


    This firelight was the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance. After taking the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance back into his hands, Su Yan''s appearance seemed to be much more stable.


    The fire of the red lotus sky dance suddenly burst into flames, as if to dispel all the darkness!


    The darkness ahead was still intense, as if it were some kind of liquid that was pure black.


    Even the firelight of the Red Lotus Sky Dance cannot penetrate.


    Su Yan had already learned that the Great Demon God could play with different dimensions, so he was not in a hurry to attack, but just stared at the darkness in front of him to see what tricks the Great Demon God wanted to play.


    It''s just that the Great Demon God did not act rashly this time, perhaps because he had suffered a loss in the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in Su Yan''s hands, this time the Great Demon God seemed extra cautious.


    Instead, the mysterious woman stepped out of the ink-like darkness after laughing.


    She was wearing an ancient dress, and some ancient totem symbols could be seen on her shoes.


    Then she walked out of the darkness, wearing a very complicated white dress, and a golden ribbon fluttered gently behind the white dress.


    There was a layer of divine blessing on the golden ribbon, which turned into a layer of fluorescence and fell on her body.


    Although this layer of divine light shrouded her, Su Yan was still surprised by the appearance of this woman.


    This woman''s skin is indigo blue, similar to that of Lord Shiva, but slightly lighter. At first glance, those golden eyes don''t look very impressive, but if they look at each other for a long time, they can dent. The inside of a pair of eyes is like a vortex, which can almost **** a person''s mind into it.


    This woman looks very cold and glamorous as a whole, but the contradiction is that in addition to the coldness, she has a wild aura that is completely incommensurate with it.


    And the hair on the top of her head has long been turned into different little snakes, which looks a lot like Medusa, the gorgon in mythology.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think of the description of the Infinite Mother''s description of the appearance of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    The image of the woman in front of her is similar to the description of the Infinite Virgin. This woman should be the legendary snake goddess.


    Regarding this Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Su Yan and her have never met, and they have only heard of this name from some sporadic legends.


    In the legend, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is the common ancestor of the Dark God Race and the Monster Race...


    However, Su Yan also had a doubt in his heart, how could the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God get mixed up with the Great Demon God?


    Su Yan asked, "Great Demon God, did you really break the eternal seal?"


    The Great Demon God was still hiding in the darkness, and he didn''t seem to come out to meet Su Yan.


    However, the Mother Snake God didn''t seem to care about this, and her golden eyes were fixed on Su Yan.


    From her eyes, Su Yan could sense the undisguised and incomparably strong primitive desire.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God should be regarded as the wildest woman Su Yan has ever seen.


    When it comes to wildness, even the original Phoenix is ??far inferior to her.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Xiandi Su, this should be our first meeting, right?"


    "It should be, you and I are different in the times when you and I rose in the fairyland. I have never met before."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "That''s a pity, I''ve always been very happy with a man as good as Su Xiandi."


    Su Yan felt a bit weird about the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, especially the "joy", he didn''t know what it meant...


    Su Yan was also unsure for a while, what the meaning of this Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was.


    And the Great Demon God was hiding in the shadows again, and he didn''t know what his plans were.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God walked towards Su Yanying, although she was wearing a very heavy ancient dress, but when Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was walking, her waist still swayed very much!


    Such a woman must know how to please men, and she should also know how to please herself.


    Su Yan looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said, "The purpose of your cooperation with the Great Demon God is to release Di Jiang, right? Although that monster was hatched from your snake eggs, it has since absorbed so many gods and demons. Flesh, can you control it?"


    If it can dispel the idea of ??the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God releasing Di Jiang, that would be the best.


    However, Su Yan didn''t think that just one mouth could make the Mother Snake God give up... When she reached her level, her mind would be extremely firm, and she would definitely not be easily persuaded by a few words.


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God came to a distance of about ten feet from Su Yan, the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand suddenly spewed out a crimson flame.


    And the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was also forced by this punch of divine fire and could no longer approach Su Yan.


    This fist fire was not sent out by Su Yan manipulating Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, but the result of Red Lotus Heavenly Dance''s automatic protection of the master.


    It seems that Honglian Tianwu is full of incomparably strong hostility towards this demon ancestor from ancient times.


    Su Yan didn''t have much hostility towards the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    This is the first time the two sides have met. For Su Yan, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is just a stranger who has just met.


    Even if there was any transaction between her and the Great Demon God, it would not necessarily pose a big threat to Su Yan.


    Although the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was blocked by Su Yan''s red lotus sky dance, she was not angry, but smiled at Su Yan: "As the Great Demon God said, Su Xiandi looks really good with the divine artifact of good fortune in his hand. Mighty."


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God finished speaking, she stared at Su Yan and laughed madly.


    And Su Yan looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and finally showed a not so right expression on his face.

 Chapter 4823： unstoppable wild

    Chapter 4823 The unstoppable wild


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God When Su Yan''s face showed something wrong, it was not that Su Yan himself was wrong, but that Su Yan thought the opposite was wrong.


    The smile of the Ten Thousand Snake God looked very charming, but the meaning of her smile made Su Yan feel that something was wrong.


    At this time, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God seemed to be a **** wandering in the brothel, and Su Yan was the duck she liked...


    This feeling is really too strange, that''s why Su Yan showed such a wrong expression.


    However, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God didn''t care, she still looked at Su Yan with great interest, and it was like she saw her feet from head to toe.


    The Great Demon God, who had been hiding in the dark, also asked a question that made Su Yan feel unbelievable. The Great Demon God said, "What does the Snake God think of Immortal Su Su?"


    "It''s really a talent, and what I like more is that his body seems to be very strong! I have always liked strong men." After the snake goddess finished speaking, she laughed madly.


    Now the Ten Thousand Mother Zombies looks like a slut.


    But Su Yan just stood there and felt very aggrieved. He was the dignified Emperor Xianwu, as if he was being molested by the female hooligan, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God?


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stretched out her snake-like tongue, licked it around her lips, and said, "Xiandi Su, you really like me."


    Su Yan said, "Myriad Mother Snake God, what do you want?"


    A cynical smile appeared on the face of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and the little snakes above her head slowly became arrogant, "Xiandi Su, a powerful man like you should have an extremely broad harem, There should be beauties of different races in the harem, right?"


    Su Yan said, "That''s all from time immemorial. Today, I am no longer interested in the enjoyment of these sensual dogs."


    The face of the Mother Snake God first showed a pity expression, and then laughed again.


    Su Yan just looked at the smile of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and his scalp felt numb...


    The eyes and posture of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are too wild, although she did not make any impulsive actions, and she was also dressed in a very regular dress, and did not expose her body at all.


    But this sense of oppression was purely spiritual.


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that he really looked like a little sheep being targeted by a big snake!


    And this big snake is planning to eat itself in what way...


    This sense of oppression really made Su Yan very uncomfortable, and he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    If the Mother Snake God unleashed a murderous aura, it would be fine. If the murderous aura was fighting against each other, Su Yan would definitely not be afraid of anyone.


    But the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God did not have any ill will towards Su Yan. Instead, she had a very strong primitive impulse. She had been sealed for too long, and she already desperately longed for a man to nourish her dry body...


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is also a goddess in the final analysis, and her priesthood also includes fertility and reproduction.


    Therefore, the impulse in this regard can be said to be something engraved in the genes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. After experiencing the seal of this long time, the desire of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has accumulated to the point where there is nothing to add!


    But after all, she is the once holy ancestor of the demon clan, and in the immortal world, she can be regarded as the main **** who has been well-known in ancient times. Of course, it is impossible for ordinary emperors to get into her eyes!


    It was not until after seeing Su Yan that the Mother Snake God felt that there was a raging flame in his lower abdomen that began to burn roaringly.


    This flame called desire seems to be completely engulfing the Mother Snake God, making it impossible for her to keep her sanity at all...


    When she yearns for it, her eyes will naturally become wild!


    "Are you the Lord Shiva of this era? You are so handsome, Immortal Su." The Mother Snake spit out her long tongue like a snake letter, and the pair of golden pupils were already staring at it. Su Yan.


    Obviously, this woman has already regarded Su Yan as her prey!


    She didn''t want to kill Su Yan, she just wanted to use her softest and strongest body to wrap around Su Yan, and then take Su Yan back and enjoy it slowly.


    Su Yan has faced all kinds of enemies, some are fierce, some are insidious, some are murderous, and some are calm.


    But none of them is like the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and when he comes up, he can''t wait to pull out all his clothes! That bold and naked gaze made Su Yan unable to resist!


    Facing the wild eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Su Yan was at a loss for a while, and many thoughts flashed in his mind.


    If it was in the Eternal Era, Su Yan would definitely think about how to conquer the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. If she could get pregnant smoothly, it would be a good thing to give birth to her own offspring.


    The God of Ten Thousand Snakes is full of exotic beauty, very wild, and has the status of the Lord God. Conquering such a woman will definitely bring an unparalleled sense of accomplishment.


    But now Su Yan''s realm is higher, and his thoughts on this aspect are naturally a lot weaker.


    At least Su Yan can still look at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God very calmly now.


    Su Yan said, "Myriad Mother Snake God, you haven''t answered my question yet, what exactly do you want?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "What do I want? I have to ask you Immortal Su Su."


    "ask me?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Yes, if you are willing to give birth to a child with me, it doesn''t matter if Di Jiang lets go..."


    "I have a child with you?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said directly: "I am sealed in eternity, my body cannot move, I have gone through many epochs, and now I am finally free, do you know? The thing I desire most in my heart is not revenge, nor is it to find the person of the past. Boy, I want to find a boy and have a good love with him. The love I want will definitely be very intense, even those great emperors and gods may not be able to bear it..."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said here and laughed madly, and then said, "But you are different. The Great Demon God said that you have the first fleshly body in the fairy world, so you must be very brave, right?"


    The Indestructible Dragon God''s battle body is indeed very brave, but is the bravery of the battle body really good for this kind of thing?


    For a while, Su Yan didn''t even know how to reply to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    He Su Yan has been in the fairy world for so many years, he has seen many big scenes, and he has defeated many emperors and gods, but being molested by a woman in this way is really the first Second-rate.


    Su Yan was also a little stunned for a while, not knowing how to reply to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God didn''t hide her desire to wrap Su Yan with a snake body at all. If it wasn''t for the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance to block it, I''m afraid the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God would have already pounced on him.


    To be honest, Su Yan was already a little bit overwhelmed when he faced the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    This woman, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, is really too wild!

 Chapter 4824： Fairy Bridge in Time Storm

    Chapter 4824: Fairy Bridge in the Time and Space Storm


    Su Yan''s side still didn''t know what to do, and the Primitive Phoenix side was also in great danger.


    When Primordial Phoenix was attacked by Di Jiang''s clone, he first fell into a relatively stable space-time fragment like Su Yan.


    Although this piece of space-time fragment is small, it has been able to stabilize her true body.


    However, the luck of the original phoenix was not so good. The space-time fragment she was in collided with other space-time fragments one after another, and then it became shattered!


    The shattered space-time fragments can''t contain the original phoenix''s true body at all.


    The primitive phoenix had to forcibly boost his spirit and strength to travel through the torrent storm of time and space.


    Many of those shattered space-time fragments fell near the original phoenix, but before they could hit her, they were already burned to ashes by the divine fire of the phoenix!


    Twelve pairs of fire wings have appeared behind Primitive Phoenix, and the unparalleled divine fire completely surrounds her true body!


    But the surrounding time-space turbulence has become extremely violent, and the broken space debris has been stirred everywhere...


    Primitive Phoenix doesn''t even know where he is...


    Perhaps she has followed the time-space storm to an unknown location...


    If it breaks out from here, it might be a corner of the fairy world, or it may not be a fairy world at all, but a certain world in the mortal world.


    Thinking of this, Primitive Phoenix''s face couldn''t help showing a very troubled expression.


    If she is gone, then Di Jiang is afraid that he will really get out of trouble!


    The endless space-time storm will never stop. After the Primordial Phoenix stabilizes its true body, it can only tentatively spread out its spiritual sense.


    See if you can find a so-called exit. If you can find an exit, you don''t have to suffer here.


    Of course, after leaving the space-time storm, it is best to stay near that sea of ??blood...


    Now that **** has collapsed, the planet where the sin temple is located should also be greatly affected.


    When the original Phoenix''s divine sense was released, she almost immediately sensed the existence of a bridge in the distance.


    This bridge is an immortal bridge created by Immortal Emperor Bai Ze, the third disciple of the original phoenix, connecting between the immortal world and hell.


    After discovering that Xianqiao still existed, Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help but become excited, and at the same time, there was some happiness in her heart, thanks to her letting her apprentices shape the Xianqiao channel, and she kept such a hand.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to face this time and space storm!


    The surrounding space-time storm was very violent, but after the original phoenix transformed the twelve fire wings into the real phoenix feathers, it was actually effortless to travel through the space-time storm!


    The original phoenix quickly crossed the time and space storm, and I don''t know how many space fragments it touched in the middle, and finally reached the other side of the fairy bridge.


    And the original phoenix had already seen Immortal Emperor Bai Ze on the Immortal Bridge.


    As the controller of space immortals, Immortal Emperor Bai Ze has undoubtedly the strongest resistance to space collapse and space-time storms.


    With his personal blessing, this fairy bridge seems to have become a lighthouse in the endless storm.


    But this lighthouse obviously can''t withstand the terrifying fire of the original phoenix!


    When the original Phoenix approached Xianqiao, Xianqiao was twisted and deformed by the heat wave.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze quickly said: "Master, please stop the fire, otherwise the disciple''s immortal bridge will collapse."


    The primitive phoenix snorted softly, and turned the twelve phoenix feathers into fire wings, and then landed on the fairy bridge smoothly.


    Afterwards, the original phoenix took back the twelve fire wings again, and Immortal Emperor Bai Ze used all his magical powers one after another. After sweating profusely, he stabilized the fairy bridge.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Immortal Emperor Bai Ze and said, "Have you discovered the totals of others? The Infinite Madonna, the Great Emperor Longfu, and Su Baxian? Maybe you can feel their breath?"


    Facing Primitive Phoenix''s inquiry, Immortal Emperor Bai Ze chose to answer honestly: "The disciple did sense Immortal Su''s aura just now, but I don''t know why, Immortal Su''s aura disappeared not long after it appeared."


    "Disappeared..." Primitive Phoenix seemed to be lost in thought, and then asked, "What about the others?"


    "I haven''t sensed it, but if they stabilize their true bodies in the space-time storm, they will inevitably release their spiritual senses to search for the whereabouts of their companions. It shouldn''t take long to discover the location of this fairy bridge."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "There are too many shattered time and space in the space-time storm. It is not easy to stabilize the real body, and it is even more difficult to search your fairy bridge with spiritual sense. They may not have The ability of this seat! Damn, that Dijiang actually destroyed **** by self-destruction..."


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze is very concerned about whether the seal of the Dragon God Emperor can continue to be maintained after the destruction of hell, but seeing that Primitive Phoenix is ??in a bad mood now, he does not dare to ask more.


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze devoted all his energy to maintaining the stability of Xianqiao.


    Primitive Phoenix saw that beyond the Immortal Bridge, countless space-time storms swept through in an incredible way, like a great storm that opened up the world.


    Then he asked, "Bai Ze, is there any way to calm down the storm in this time?"


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze showed an embarrassed expression and said: "The disciple''s control over the time and space fairy is not at this level, and the time and space storm is an existence beyond time and space, once it is activated, I am afraid it will last forever, only the big storm Devouring a small storm, if you want to stop it, the mana you need is like quenching the sun with water, which is almost impossible."


    This kind of thing, in fact, the original Phoenix has already had the answer in his heart.


    Asking Bai Ze actually still had a little bit of luck, and wanted to see if there was any other way.


    Hearing that there is no way to calm down the space-time storm, Primitive Phoenix is ??not angry, still this is a reasonable thing.


    Before long, another brilliance appeared in the void.


    This brilliance soon also fell on the fairy bridge.


    It turned out to be Emperor Longfu, he also broke through the time and space storm and found here.


    The speed at which he broke through the space-time storm was a beat slower than that of the Primal Phoenix, which also showed that his cultivation was slightly inferior to that of the Primal Phoenix.


    After seeing the Great Emperor Longfu, the original phoenix softened a little, no longer so dignified, and then asked the Great Emperor Longfu: "Have you found someone else''s figure in the space-time storm?"


    Emperor Longfu said: "The space in the space-time storm is full of confusion. The distance between the few feet may accommodate a continent, and the distance between the stars and the moon may be reduced to ten inches. In addition, time may go against the flow, even the gods. If you can''t even think about it, where can you find other people''s shadows? It''s good to be able to protect yourself."

 Chapter 4825： Shining Totem Above Fairy Bridge

    Chapter 4825: The Shining Totem Above the Fairy Bridge


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze gradually maintained the immortal bridge in a stable manner.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "The time and space storm is on the rise, and the brilliance of Xianqiao will be completely obscured. I''m afraid those great emperors will not be able to find this lighthouse."


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze said: "Master, the disciple has done his best! Just to maintain the stability of the Xianqiao, we need to pay 70% of the power, and there is no more energy to stimulate the brilliance of the Xianqiao."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "It''s good to do this kind of thing alone."


    After Primal Phoenix finished speaking, Immortal Emperor Bai Ze and Emperor Longfu both turned their attention to Primordial Phoenix, wondering what kind of big scene she would create.


    I saw Primitive Phoenix raise one of his hands, and the divine fire of the phoenix immediately burned on this hand!


    Then a pillar of fire crossed the sky directly, and suddenly shook the chaotic time and space above!


    The chaotic space-time storm was also dyed a layer of orange!


    Immortal Emperor Bai Ze was already very amazed when he saw this sky-shattering fire pillar, but what he didn''t expect was that it was just the beginning.


    Next, the primitive phoenix made persistent efforts, and saw a phoenix totem appeared at the top of the fire pillar!


    The totem of this phoenix spans thousands of miles in the storm of time and space, and the power and aura it emits cover a distance of millions of miles!


    It was like a wisp of fireworks that suddenly appeared in the center of the storm, but it persisted for a long time.


    The totem of the phoenix contains the unique divine power and aura of the original phoenix.


    Those Immortal Emperors caught in the temporal and spatial storm should immediately understand the meaning of the Primordial Phoenix as long as they sense the divine power and aura of the Primordial Phoenix.


    Relying on the index of breath, you should be able to reach this immortal bridge immediately.


    The other end of this immortal bridge leads to Guangluo Immortal Realm.


    As long as you can return to the fairyland, it is basically equivalent to gaining safety.


    Emperor Longfu also said: "Phoenix, let me help you!"


    After the Great Emperor Longfu finished speaking, he injected the mighty Ancestral Dragon''s power into the Immortal Bridge!


    The brilliance of Xianqiao has increased more than tenfold, and the totem of the Dragon God has also appeared on the top of the dazzling brilliance!


    The totems of the dragon and the phoenix reflect each other in the chaotic time and space storm, like a beacon in the sea of ??misery.


    Soon, the Blessed Virgin relied on the guidance of these two rays of light to find the fairy bridge.


    The Infinite Virgin is also very unlucky. She was hit by the broken time and space several times, and she did not have the divine fire of the original phoenix that could burn the broken time and space.


    The three giants of the demon clan have gathered, but Primitive Phoenix''s face is rather solemn, and he asks: "Why hasn''t Emperor Xianwu come here? This little time-space storm shouldn''t be able to stop him!"


    The other two demon saints actually thought the same way.


    With Su Yan''s ability, it should be easy to break through this space-time storm, so why didn''t he show up for a long time?


    This is really unreasonable.


    The Boundless Mother said: "For today''s plan, we can only find all those great emperors. Find them first, and then go back to the fairyland. As for Dijiang, and the seal of the Dragon God Emperor, I don''t know if it will be sealed. Where did the impact go. After **** does not exist, it seems that we have no way to deal with Dijiang."


    Emperor Longfu said: "If Dijiang is still asleep, there is no problem in doing this, but don''t forget, now Dijiang has been completely awakened. It is always attacking the seal of the Dragon God and the Emperor, then No matter how strong the seal is, it will be broken sooner or later, right?"


    Dijiang is like a bomb that will explode sooner or later, but now it is just delaying the time for the bomb to explode.


    "Will all of this be the plan of the Goddess of Serpents, she saw us coming, so she simply destroyed hell?" The Infinite Mother asked again.


    "We haven''t even seen the face of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. Now it''s hard to say that all this is her conspiracy."


    Primitive Phoenix''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and he immediately said: "If Di Jiang wants to break through the seal, then the final battlefield is very likely to fall to the Immortal Realm, you two might as well go to Immortal Realm to make arrangements and prepare a little bit of formation. , Ban, this battle is not so simple to end, Gu''s heart already has an ominous premonition."


    Primitive Phoenix''s spiritual sense has always been accurate.


    Since she said that there is a high possibility that there will be a **** battle later, then this is very likely to happen.


    The Boundless Mother asked: "Phoenix, what about you? Are you planning to stay here and wait for Emperor Xianwu?"


    Primitive Phoenix replied, "It is very easy for him, Su Baxian, to protect himself from the storm of time and space. If he wants to wait, he will also be waiting for his apprentices and subordinates. But he, Su Baxian, hasn''t shown up for a long time, so he wonders if she has met her. What''s the trouble..."


    The Infinite Madonna said nothing, and crossed the fairy bridge with the Great Emperor Longfu and went to the other end of the fairyland.


    If the next **** battle is inevitable, they can at least seize the geographical advantage first.


    And Su Yan was indeed in trouble.


    The surrounding space-time storm has intensified, and more and more space debris has been impacted around.


    But the Great Demon God''s control over Space Immortal is still above Immortal Emperor Bai Ze. The Great Demon God used his unique power to open up a realm in the storm of time and space.


    After the realm was opened, this piece of space debris suddenly became very stable.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God gradually pressed towards Su Yan, and a wry smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    The Great Demon God was still hiding in the darkness, but he asked in a teasing tone, "Is the Snake God going to have a bridal chamber with Emperor Su Xiandi here?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God glanced back at the darkness behind him, and then said: "The bridal chamber or something... Of course, the sooner the better. I haven''t tasted the taste of a man in that eternal seal for too long, Su Immortal Emperor, what about you? Do you want to taste the most powerful joy in the world?"


    The Blessed Mother said before that the little snakes on the head of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God have aphrodisiac toxins. Once bitten by those little snakes, even the Great Emperor can��t resist them, and they will inevitably become hot and hard to restrain. Live the raw urge...


    Su Yan said directly: "No need."


    Not to mention what kind of woman Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is, the light is that the Great Demon God has been hiding in the shadows, Su Yan is interested in doing that kind of thing with Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Can''t we do a live broadcast in front of the Great Demon God?


    With Su Yan''s temperament, how could he do such a ridiculous thing?


    Su Yan gently swayed the red lotus sky dance in his hand, and the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire immediately separated Su Yan from the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Su Yan said: "The God of Ten Thousand Mother Snakes, you are a very enthusiastic woman. If you can control your government, you will definitely be very interested, but I am not an idiot with a brain, and I will not do that kind of cowardly thing with you here. .I have a few questions for you."

 Chapter 4826： want a child

    Chapter 4826 wants a child


    Somehow, the more indifferent Su Yan acted, the more interested the Snake God was in him.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, this is a game of cat and mouse, the more intense the mouse escapes, the stronger the cat''s interest in the game will be.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stared at Su Yan and said, "Xiandi Su, you can ask any questions you have, and I will definitely answer them patiently for you."


    "You are here to release Di Jiang, right?" Su Yan asked.


    "If I said no, would you believe it?" The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God smiled, and it was obvious that she was more interested in Su Yan than anything else.


    It was obvious that she was greedy for Su Yan''s body, and everything else seemed to have become unimportant.


    Not only Su Yan could not understand this, but even the Great Demon God hiding in the darkness could not understand.


    The Great Demon God has long known that this woman is uncontrollable, but he never thought that it would be so outrageous.


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t want to release Di Jiang from the seal, why did you come here? You also destroyed the foundation of hell? If you hadn''t destroyed hell, **** wouldn''t have collapsed so easily. !"


    The Mother Snake God looked at Su Yan and said, "Yes, I destroyed the foundations of **** and the Sin Temple, but I didn''t destroy the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. Do you want to know why?"


    To be honest, Su Yan was really curious in his heart, what the **** was this mother snake **** thinking.


    But Su Yan was also very concerned about one thing, that is, he couldn''t be led by the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers all the time.


    If you can''t get the initiative, if you want to deal with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God later, I am afraid that you will always be at a disadvantage.


    Su Yan suddenly said: "If I were you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t want to recognize this child. After all, its body has already been contaminated with the bloodline of the original phoenix, and it has been born from the original phoenix''s body, what is it with you? It''s really hard to say how many blood ties there are."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God restrained his smile and said directly, "Xiandi Su, what do you mean by that?"


    "You came into contact with Di Jiang before us, you should have noticed it, Di Jiang has the aura of the primordial phoenix in his body... That''s because the primordial phoenix once swallowed your snake egg, and then the abdominal pain was unbearable. At the cost of a drop of blood essence, the snake egg was lured into the dantian, and then the snake egg was taken out, but it also got a drop of blood essence from the original phoenix. Do you think it is a descendant of the original phoenix bloodline? Woolen cloth?"


    Su Yan''s words were really a bit cruel, and the Mother Snake God really couldn''t bear it, and an angry look appeared on his face.


    Since the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and Primitive Phoenix are mortal enemies, then the tempers of the two must be the same.


    As long as either party has a little good temper, it should not be the point of death.


    Su Yan naturally knew very well about the temper of the primitive phoenix, and now it is not very difficult to use a few words to provoke the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God into chaos.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Xiandi Su, what do you mean by these words? Are you trying to divide the feelings between me and the child?"


    "Does it really have feelings?" Su Yan laughed, "It was controlled by those dark gods before it hatched, and after these dark gods fell, I don''t know how many gods'' flesh and blood it fused, of course, it also includes those The remaining consciousness and resentment of the gods, it should not even be able to identify your mother, right?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God did not deny it, but admitted it generously: "Even if there are problems with it, it will be my child after all, how can a woman reject her own child?"


    Su Yan said: "I think for Di Jiang, the best destination is to never come out of the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. This is the best for him, and the same is true for this world."


    "What if I go ahead and release the child from the seal?"


    Su Yan said: "It has a drop of blood essence from the primitive phoenix in its body, and it is difficult for my divine artifact to restrain it, but don''t forget, I am not the only one who has divine artifact among the heavens. It will inevitably be unable to control itself. , raging in the fairyland, then there will naturally be experts to suppress it, you should also be implicated, right?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s analysis, the Mother Snake God didn''t seem to be as angry as before, but instead looked at Su Yan with a smile, and then asked, "Then what should I do with Immortal Emperor Su''s opinion? ?"


    Su Yan didn''t expect that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God would be so good at talking, and he was a little stunned for a while.


    Then Su Yan said: "Of course we won''t release Di Jiang from the seal, and finally let us find a way to let it continue to sleep. To prevent it from suffering in the seal, what do you think?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said to Su Yan, "If I did what you said, Immortal Emperor Su, wouldn''t I have become the most cruel mother in the world, knowing that my child was locked up, yet still helping an outsider put it to sleep? In the seal..."


    Su Yan said sincerely: "This is already the best way, so that we don''t have to conflict."


    But the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said again: "Xiandi Su, if I do this, I will lose a child, so will you want to pay me a child too, Xiandi Su?"


    After hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Su Yan fell into deep thought, and then asked, "What do you mean by asking me to pay you a child?"


    Su Yan already felt that something was wrong, as if he had fallen into the trap of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God smiled and said: "In an era, I will only give birth to one child, only with the strongest man in that era... Xiandi Su, do you understand what I mean? You are the strongest man in this era, so I I just want to have a child with you. If you are willing to pay me a child, then I will depend on you for everything."


    It turned out that after going around, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God still wanted to be happy with Su Yan, and to put it bluntly, she was greedy for Su Yan''s body.


    And this joy is not a one-off, but to let the mother snake **** get pregnant!


    As long as she is pregnant and a snake egg is produced after that, then it will be even on her side...


    At first glance, it seems that the conditions mentioned by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are reasonable, but if you think about it carefully, it really doesn''t make sense.


    Could it be that if I kill someone''s father, and then tell this person that I will pay myself to you as a father, will that person call me daddy gratefully?


    This kind of thing is so confusing!


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    The wildness and sturdyness of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can be said to have far exceeded Su Yan''s expectations!


    And after seeing Su Yan''s incomparably astonished expression, the meaning of wanting to eat Su Yan on the face of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God became stronger.

 Chapter 4827： retreat temporarily

    Chapter 4827 Temporarily retreat


    It was also the first time that Su Yan had met such a sturdy woman as the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. The previous methods of dealing with powerful enemies were completely inapplicable to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    "Emperor Su, have you thought about it?" The words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God already had the meaning of questioning.


    Su Yan said: "I actually didn''t think about this kind of thing from the beginning, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, do you think of me as the male pet of your harem? If you really think so, then you are wrong. What I hate most is when others threaten me. Take 10,000 steps back and say, even if you release Di Jiang, what can you do to me? Red Lotus Tianwu can''t kill Di Jiang, can Di Jiang do anything to me? ?"


    With Su Yan''s current strength, a beast like Di Jiang might be able to push him back, but it is simply impossible to kill or defeat him completely.


    This is really not Su Yan''s boasting, but a fact!


    Su Yan looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said: "The boring jokes are enough, so let''s talk about something serious. Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, if you are interested in me, you should understand that a man like me will never Let a woman rule me! I have no intention of fighting you because I don''t like bullying women, not because I''m really afraid of you."


    After Su Yan''s generous remarks, the Mother Snake God not only was not angry, but showed a happy expression.


    Because Ten Thousand Mother Snake God likes manly men the most, once she encounters a manly strong man, the emotions and desires in her body will rush like the sea, and gradually reach the level that she can''t control herself!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stuck out her tongue like a snake letter again, and her eyes were full of desire when she looked at Su Yan.


    The Great Demon God in the dark never thought that he would encounter such a development, and was caught off guard for a while, but he still asked: "Wan Mu Snake God, what are you going to do next? Su Xiandi obviously doesn''t want to obey you. I mean, I don''t want to be your man!"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "The things in this world have many twists and turns, and it is the twists and turns that make them interesting. Su Xiandi, by the way, let me tell you something, my child''s escape from the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is a certainty. If you can''t fight my child, you can ask me for help at any time, and I will be happy to save you at any time."


    "Why?" Su Yan couldn''t help but ask, looking at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, "The seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is still intact, how can you say that Di Jiang is about to get out of trouble?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Because my eyes can see a part of the future, but whatever future I can see is something that will inevitably happen. Immortal Emperor Su, even if it is you, has broken the fate of impermanence and transcended cause and effect. The existence of the chain cannot change these futures.��


    Su Yan said earnestly: "Your realm is indeed higher than the original Phoenix, but that''s useless. Because I have never been defeated, those powerful gods and emperors can''t beat me, not to mention Di Jiang, who is not even wise. Incomplete monsters?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said to the Great Demon God in the darkness: "Great Demon God, let''s go, I can''t wait to see Immortal Su''s performance, to see how much power he has in this manly body."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God swallowed her saliva at the end, she didn''t hide her desire for Su Yan at all.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stepped into the darkness again, and Su Yan did not pursue her this time.


    After all, there is a turbulent time and space storm outside, no great emperor would choose to fight against the enemy in the time and space storm, even Su Yan would not make such a stupid choice.


    When the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God left, the realm of the Great Demon God also disappeared.


    This space debris was immediately collided by other space debris, and quickly shattered!


    Su Yan could only find himself in the space storm again.


    And when Su Yan reappeared in the space storm, he almost immediately saw the rising totem in the space!


    The totems of the Dragon God and the Phoenix are so clear in the space storm! It is not disturbed by the space storm and becomes distorted!


    Through these two totems, Su Yan of course understood that it was the primordial phoenix and the great emperor Longfu who were issuing a summoning order, telling their companions who had been scattered in the space storm where they should meet.


    Su Yan quickly flew towards the direction of the totem!


    Soon, Su Yan had already seen the immortal bridge spanning the sky.


    This immortal bridge is glorious, and when Su Yan descended on the immortal bridge, Primitive Phoenix''s solemn expression softened a little, and he asked with some blame, "Su Baxian, what are you doing, why are you doing this at this time? Just here? Gu thinks you have fallen into a world somewhere?"


    Su Yan explained: "I just met the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and I was entangled with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, so I have time to come here."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Primordial Phoenix asked Su Yan in an extremely surprised tone: "I can understand the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God here, so why did the Great Demon God suddenly appear here?"


    Su Yan spread his hands and said, "How can I know about this? It''s not like you don''t know about the Great Demon God, he has always acted in a very awkward manner, and he has been hiding behind the scenes for many years to manipulate the trends of all forces in the Immortal Realm. As for the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God...it surprised me fiercely!"


    "Are you surprised? From the perspective of this seat, it is you who let your **** eat a piece of spirit! That **** sees that your physical body has been cultivated to the level of Zulong, and you have the godhead of the Lord God, so he will definitely find ways to do it. Sleep with you, you don''t want to follow that bitch''s way!"


    Primitive Phoenix is ??obviously very familiar with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and what he said is exactly what happened just now.


    But Su Yan said, "Is this not a good idea? I took her as a concubine, so when she sees you later, isn''t she just three points shorter?"


    "No!" The refusal of the original Phoenix can be said to be very straightforward, "The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is different from the Emperor Long Jie, don''t think about being able to settle her, the girl Long Jie has not grown up yet, so she can easily be defeated by you. Confused, but the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is different, if you really marry the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and go home, I guarantee that your family will be uneasy!"


    "Yes?"


    Su Yan''s attitude was really perfunctory in Primordial Phoenix''s opinion. Primal Phoenix couldn''t bear it any longer and said directly, "Su Baxian, don''t think your solitary words are alarmist. She is a black widow. Those great emperors who were once hooked up by her have not only become tools for her to borrow and lay eggs, but in the end, they will not escape the fate of falling!"


    Su Yan said: "When the era is changed, it is also a time to test the karma of immortal emperors. Since ancient times, many great emperors have not escaped the suppression of karma, fate, and reincarnation, even if they do not hook up with her mother snake god, they will fall. It''s a high probability problem, why do you think about putting all the blame on her?"

 Chapter 4828： Colossus

    After the original Phoenix heard Su Yan''s words, he was really furious.


    Primitive Phoenix said directly: "Su Baxian, are you blinded by lard? You actually said such a thing? Or did you have **** with that bitch, the Snake God, just now?"


    "How could I have a physical relationship with her, aren''t you talking nonsense?" Su Yan said, "Besides, I''m not the kind of man who can be controlled by desire."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Since you don''t know, I might as well tell you. Before Emperor Shinu married her, there were at least 3,000 beauties of the gods in the room. After getting her, he killed all the beauties of the gods. It is said that it is because there is an aphrodisiac toxin in the fangs of the Ten Thousand Snake God. Once you have tasted this toxin, you can only detoxify and get a million times happiness by having **** with her. If you have tasted her body, this day The women below, whether they are gods, humans or monsters, will become boring! Do you want to be the second corpse slave emperor controlled by her?"


    Su Yan was speechless for a moment.


    Primordial Phoenix said: "You now know what she is like, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God? But no man who is infected with her will have a good end. Su Baxian, you''d better do it yourself! Don''t be a man. She borrowed a tool to lay eggs, and in the end she lost her wife and lost her army!"


    Su Yan looked at Primitive Phoenix speechlessly, and after a while, he still said, "I will remember your teachings, and I will definitely not have any unreasonable thoughts about her in the future."


    "In the future, have you really thought about it before you say that? Su Baxian, the snake god, the goddess of thousands of snakes, has a head full of little snakes. You would have thought about having **** with her? Is it not enough for you to have a peacock? Or do you say You dislike that the ladies in your family are beautiful, and you have never played with ugly ones, so you want to change your taste? If I tell Jin Shiya what happened today, she will definitely treat you?"


    Frankly speaking, the appearance of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can only be regarded as weird, and definitely not ugly.


    And she has a wild temperament that is contrary to the gods, and this temperament is a great plus.


    However, it is impossible for Su Yan to argue with Primitive Phoenix on such a boring issue.


    Su Yan asked, "On Xianqiao, there are only you and me and Immortal Emperor Bai Ze, haven''t the rest of the people found Xianqiao''s whereabouts?"


    "The Infinite Madonna and the Great Emperor Longfu have returned to the Immortal Realm through the Immortal Bridge. They are arranging formations and restrictions in the Immortal Realm, and are ready to deal with Dijiang later!"


    Su Yan glanced at Primitive Phoenix and said, "No wonder I just saw the dragon **** totem appear in the space-time storm. You asked them to make such preparations. Do you also think that Di Jiang will get out of trouble?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Gu Zhi already has an ominous premonition in his heart, and besides, it''s not that you don''t know the relationship between the Great Demon God and the Dragon God Emperor, he may have a way to open the seal of the Dragon God Emperor. ."


    Su Yan could only sigh deeply. He had already made perfect preparations to prevent Di Jiang from getting out of the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, but he did not expect to end up with a counterproductive result in the end.


    Primordial Phoenix said: "It''s too early to sigh, our biggest trouble now is not that Di Jiang is about to be born, but that the disciples you brought with you and your disciples are still caught in the storm of time and space, and their whereabouts are unknown!"


    Those demon clan emperors and old monsters may have already discovered the dragon and phoenix totems in the space-time storm.


    But maybe they couldn''t break through the time-space storm with their strength, or maybe they encountered some difficult situation, so they were trapped in the time-space storm and couldn''t move.


    The time and space storm may not stop for tens of thousands of years, and those great emperors and old monsters will also be trapped in the time and space storm for a long time.


    However, Su Yan said, "I have a solution for this matter."


    Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help but ask, "What can you do? Could you be able to get people out of the space-time storm?"


    Su Yan said: "I really have a way to get people in the space-time storm, don''t believe me."


    Primitive Phoenix showed a suspicious expression, then said, "Then what are you going to do?"


    I saw that Su Yan crossed beyond the immortal bridge in one step, his real body was as motionless as a mountain, no matter how the storm of time and space blows, even the corners of his clothes will not flicker!


    Then a figure rose above Su Yan!


    This figure is naturally Shiva. When Shiva appeared, he already had three heads and six arms, and the six hands had already formed different seals.


    The speed at which the six hands formed the seal was much faster than the two hands of Su Yan''s body.


    However, Su Yan''s summoning of Shiva''s Dharma body was not just for the simple purpose of replacing Yuyin.


    After finishing the last seal, Su Yan''s pair of eyes closed, but Shiva''s three pairs of eyes suddenly opened!


    At the same time, these three pairs of eyes project an incredible divine light!


    When these divine lights shone, even the interior of the space-time storm became fully revealed.


    The shattered dust and the cluttered space debris were completely presented in front of Su Yan.


    However, the original Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, the area covered by the space-time storm is tens of millions of miles. If you are asked to find people at this speed, I''m afraid it will take a thousand years to find those people, don''t they? Are you just talking big?"


    Primitive Phoenix''s last sentence was a question, because she also felt that Su Yan''s ability should be more than that!


    Moreover, Su Yan has always kept his word. As long as he made a promise, he would go all out to fulfill it no matter what the difficulties and dangers were.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and replied, "You don''t need to be in such a hurry, just wait and see."


    As Su Yan spoke, the Dharma body of Lord Shiva suddenly enlarged above his head!


    Suddenly, I don''t know if it is several thousand feet or tens of thousands of feet!


    Because the dharma body of Lord Shiva is too huge, looking over from the primitive phoenix, it is decided that only the knee of Lord Shiva can be seen, and the remaining part has long since penetrated into the storm of time and space.


    After seeing the gigantic dharma body of Shiva, the primordial phoenix couldn''t help but said: "Su Baxian, what realm have you reached, how can you even use the colossus of dharma body! This is the ability of the most ancient gods, just Even this seat can''t change freely! After all, you are obviously just a human who has achieved the divine status, how can you achieve such a level?"


    Primitive Phoenix was already shocked to a considerable extent at this time.


    The transformation of the Colossus of Dharma Body is a very difficult skill even for those ancient gods. Even those who were once incomparably powerful main gods may not all know how to change the Colossus of Dharma Body.


    And the colossus of Su Yan''s dharma body is so majestic, it intuitively shows how shocking Su Yan''s divine power is now!

 Chapter 4829： already prepared

    After Shiva''s dharma body became huge, the scope of the divine light also expanded a hundred times more than that!


    Legend has it that after the creation of the world, the first group of gods had incomparably huge bodies. Those gods stepped on the bottom of the endless hell, and their bodies were wandering in the mortal world, but their heads could be headed to the heavens of the immortal world!


    It seems that Su Yan has transformed into this kind of legendary giant **** at this time!


    The divine light from the eyes also seems to penetrate everything!


    Soon Su Yan had discovered that it was Xuanyuan Jie''s old monsters who were trapped in a strange realm.


    This realm is like thick black ink, Su Yan knew it was the handwriting of the Great Demon God!


    Su Yan immediately broke the realm of the Great Demon God with his own divine light. After Xuanyuan intercepted the old monsters and got out of trouble, without Su Yan''s guidance, he could already know where the way back was by looking at the totems in the space-time storm.


    The strength of these old monsters is far beyond the comparison of ordinary immortal emperors, and Su Yan was originally very strange.


    It turned out to be the handwriting of the Great Demon God!


    Next, Su Yan glanced around with divine light, and soon discovered those disciples and subordinates of Primitive Phoenix, and then temporarily calmed a small area of ??the time-space storm with divine light, perhaps using divine light to guide the great emperors of these monster races Finally came to the fairy bridge.


    After receiving these great emperors and old monsters, they brought them to the Immortal Bridge. Su Yan took the colossal statue of the dharma body, and then asked Xuanyuan Intercept: "The orb that can open the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is still in your hands?"


    Xuanyuan Intercept said: "Although we were trapped in the space-time storm by a mysterious figure just now, the other party did not attack us."


    After Xuanyuan Jie finished speaking, he directly took out the orb.


    After the orb entered Xuanyuan Jie''s hand, Su Yan already saw that something was wrong, and stabbed the orb directly with a sword energy!


    The orb was originally shining brightly, but it was lightly stabbed by Su Yan''s sword energy, only to hear a bang, and then shattered, turning into a pool of black water in Xuanyuan Jie''s hands.


    Xuanyuan Jie suddenly showed a very surprised expression, looked at Su Yan and said: "Xiandi Su, I don''t know when this orb was dropped, we have never fought! It''s so strange! "


    Su Yan said, "I don''t blame you. The man who stole your orb out of the bag is the strongest demon **** of existence in the Demon Sect for thousands of years."


    Xuanyuan Jie was quite self-blame, but Su Yan didn''t blame him, not even Primitive Phoenix was angry.


    Because maybe just like what Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said, Di Jiang''s liberation from the seal was already predestined.


    Since it was destined to happen, why blame Xuanyuan Jie?


    Just have to face it openly.


    After Su Yan and Primal Phoenix looked at each other, they said, "Since everyone has already come here, then there is no need to stay in this time-space storm. It is serious to return to the Immortal Realm."


    After crossing the immortal bridge and returning to the immortal world, I saw that the Virgin Mary and the Great Emperor Longfu had already set up a net of heaven and earth in the void of the universe.


    And the planet that carries the sin temple and **** has long been cracked from the middle in Dijiang''s self-destruction just now, and countless stones are scattered around the cracked planet.


    Although the time and space storm is located in another plane, it undoubtedly has a very subtle impact on the main world of the fairy world.


    Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "What are your chances of winning against Di Jiang?"


    Su Yan answered honestly, "There''s not even a single chance of winning!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s answer, Primordial Phoenix couldn''t help showing an expression of incomparable surprise.


    Because she never expected to hear such an answer from Su Yan.


    But Su Yan immediately said again: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to kill Di Jiang by myself, but isn''t there still you? As long as we are united, the result will be difficult to say."


    Primordial Phoenix blamed the tunnel: "Su Baxian, I never thought you would like to be alarmist."


    The rest of the Immortal Emperors did not agree with the Primitive Phoenix. After hearing Su Yan''s words, they were greatly encouraged and their morale was greatly boosted.


    The cooperation between the Great Emperor Longfu and the Infinite Madonna was not bad. Su Yan looked around, and at a glance, he could already find the twenty-three-layered prohibitions and formations, and they were still being superimposed.


    If there is enough time, the Great Emperor Longfu and the Infinite Virgin will surely be able to accumulate to ninety-nine layers of the supreme series.


    These two demon sub-sages, in terms of strength and realm, are slightly inferior to the original phoenix.


    But if compared to the formation and the ban, the original phoenix is ??not worthy of these two Ashen shoes.


    Primitive Phoenix has never studied anything like formation, and she is not interested in such complicated knowledge.


    And with the powerful power of her world-destroying phoenix, ninety-nine percent of the formations in this world will be broken immediately, and there is no need to think about how to break the formation.


    So she doesn''t look down on the formations and bans, but it''s a very natural and normal thing.


    Several forbidden symbols suddenly appeared in the universe!


    When these forbidden symbols appeared, the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor gradually appeared in this cosmic space!


    The seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor was created using the equation of life as a prototype template. Su Yan had seen it once before, so it was not unusual.


    But it was the first time that Primitive Phoenix was seen. When she saw the equation of life, there was an expression of incomparable amazement in her eyes, and then she lowered her voice and asked Su Yan, "These symbols are extremely mysterious, whether it is also related to the creation of the monument. ?"


    Su Yan said: "That''s true. These symbols have a lot of background. You might as well keep all these symbols in your heart. If you can comprehend something after you go back, maybe it will help you improve to the level of the Lord God."


    Primal Phoenix''s eyes suddenly burst into brilliance. Looking at Su Yan, he asked in an incredible tone, "Is this true?"


    Su Yan said, "How could I lie to you, it''s just that it''s inconvenient to talk about the origin of these symbols. You will be surprised when I tell you the origin of these symbols in the future."


    Since Primordial Phoenix heard what Su Yan said, he immediately remembered these symbols in the void of the universe.


    The seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor is slowly opening.


    I don''t know what method the Great Demon God used to actually replace Xuanyuan Jie of the Voldi clan.


    Perhaps this game, the Great Demon God has been in the layout for many years, and what he is waiting for is just the last chance.


    When the equation of life is completely presented in the universe, it will soon be


    Dijiang''s sixth fleshy tentacle also appeared in the void of the universe!


    These six tentacles waved wildly, which contained an extremely powerful and evil power!

 Chapter 4830： pinch up and down

    Although this power was also full of the aura of destruction, it was clearly different from Su Yan''s divine power of destruction.


    Su Yan''s power of destruction is very pure, and the power of destruction emanating from Di Jiang''s tentacles contains countless madness and delusions!


    This must be the last obsession of the dark gods who were exiled to **** before they fell.


    These obsessions have already penetrated into the bone marrow, so after the flesh and blood of these dark gods was absorbed by Di Jiang, this crazy obsession was also absorbed by Di Jiang.


    Su Yan had dealt with Di Jiang''s avatar before, and the gap between the avatar''s power and the theme was really huge!


    At most, the clone only has one-tenth of the power of the main body.


    As for the difference in breath, it''s even bigger!


    Di Jiang''s power is much stronger than the last time he met in the seal!


    Maybe Di Jiang''s sanity was not fully awake at that time. Today''s Di Jiang is not only fully awake, but also full of violent anger!


    When Dijiang''s flesh tentacles appear after borrowing you first!


    Countless electric lights were also excited because of this, and the great formation under the cloth of the Infinite Virgin was excited.


    This formation is at least 5,000 miles in length and breadth. To be able to arrange such a large formation in such a short period of time is enough to prove that the Blessed Virgin has a very strong formation.


    Countless electric lights strangled towards Di Jiang''s tentacles!


    Even Di Jiang is really rough and fleshy, and his defense is amazing, and he can''t stand the billions of electric lights falling down without stopping!


    Di Jiang''s tentacles were quickly bombarded by lightning, and the skin was ripped apart and blood was pouring out!


    But these electric lights can''t shake the life equation at all!


    No matter how arrogant the electric light is, the equation of life just stands in the void and will never be shaken!


    Primal Phoenix became more and more surprised, and silently wrote down the equation of life in his heart.


    Su Yan is holding the red lotus sky dance at this time, and he has no plans to shoot yet.


    Now to deal with Di Jiang, Honglian Tianwu has no way to exert incredible lethality like before.


    And this is what Su Yan is most distressed about once the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance cannot be exerted, then Su Yan''s combat power will inevitably be suppressed along with it.


    Thousands of thunders smashed on Di Jiang''s body. After Di Jiang couldn''t bear the pain of the countless thunders, he cried out in pain!


    The mourning sound is so harsh that even if the pen is closed, the hearing is useless. It will spread from another pure spiritual universe to achieve the effect of shaking the heart of Tao.


    Soon, the brilliance of the equation of life gradually dimmed.


    An invisible door opens directly!


    And behind this door, an orb flew out directly, and then controlled the two breaths of Xuanbai and flew directly into Su Yan''s hands.


    This orb is a mysterious white orb!


    Su Yan stretched out a hand and took the Xuanbai Orb in his own hand, and then showed an extremely strange expression, only to see that there was a crack on the Xuanbai Orb.


    As long as the artifact is not completely destroyed, it can be repaired.


    Although the damage to the Xuanbai Orb is extremely heavy, it can still be repaired, just a little more trouble.


    Su Yan first put away the Xuanbai Orb and looked at Di Jiang with all his attention!


    In the interlacing of black and white light and shadow, Di Jiang finally broke free from the seal of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor and came to the Immortal Realm.


    Primitive Phoenix said: "It should have come to the Immortal Realm a long time ago. If Gu hadn''t threw it into that seal, I''m afraid it would have been raging in the Immortal Realm for many years."


    After Di Jiang came to the Immortal Realm, the formation attack of the Infinite Virgin also reached its peak in an instant!


    After countless thunder lights exploded on Di Jiang''s body, countless green monsters surrounded Di Jiang!


    These green monsters seem to have some kind of poison, but they have no effect on Dijiang. At most, they can create a bunch of wounds of different colors on the wounds on Dijiang''s body, which are completely missing the root of Dijiang.


    After seeing this scene, even Primitive Phoenix couldn''t help but sigh: "This green demonic energy is a bone-eating demonic energy, and even the phoenix feathers of this seat can be corroded, but I can''t imagine that it has no effect on Dijiang at all! I am afraid that the physical strength is still above this seat!"


    Su Yan said: "It has absorbed so many gods'' bodies and a drop of your blood essence, plus it is the descendant of the main god, it is uniquely blessed. It is not surprising that it has such physical strength. However."


    "But what?" Primal Phoenix asked curiously.


    Su Yan said: "Di Jiang''s power seems to be stronger than before! Not only the physical strength but also the breath, is it the reason why the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is nearby? It seems that your cheap mother is still no match for the real one. Birth mother!"


    Primordial Phoenix gave Su Yan a blank look, and said, "Su Baxian, you are its cheap mother! That **** of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is here? Is it hiding somewhere? If I can find her now , kill her immediately! Cut off her head and see if Di Jiang will go crazy!"


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, he let go of his divine sense, but he immediately heard Su Yan say, "You don''t have to bother to search with your divine sense, she is with the Great Demon God, and you are not ignorant of the Great Demon God''s abilities. , he can travel through different time and space. If he hides in a parallel time and space, I am afraid that you will not be able to search for anything if you magnify your spiritual sense ten times. Let''s see if the formation of the two sub-sages can work. Trap Dijiang! If we can trap Dijiang, we will each use the strongest ultimate move, and we must completely kill Dijiang here!"


    Di Jiang''s physical strength has indeed reached an outrageous level, and the thunder and poisonous gas have repeatedly exerted their power, but they have not been able to hurt the root of Di Jiang.


    Although Di Jiang''s body surface was covered with wounds, its vitality was still abundant, and it was not under any real threat at all.


    Then the bans of Emperor Longfu were also triggered!


    I saw many incomparably obscure symbols appearing in the void of the universe!


    When these symbols appeared, they were almost joined together according to the positions of the stars in the sky!


    Then the imaginary shadows of countless mountains were banned, and they were directly suppressed on the top of Di Jiang''s head!


    This pressure is really no small matter!


    It was suddenly suppressed again!


    Even if Di Jiang''s body is extremely strong, he can''t bear it anymore.


    I saw Di Jiang frantically stretched out the six tentacles upward, and what he wanted to do was to temporarily dissolve the terrifyingly powerful force on his body!


    But after Di Jiang did this, he undoubtedly lost sight of the other, and another change was inspired by the formation of the Infinite Virgin.


    I saw a ray of icy demon fire suddenly appeared below!


    Then it quickly spread to an extremely wide range, and all of a sudden, the Emperor Jiang was roasted on the fire!


    The demon fire and the forbidden mountains above formed a situation of attacking from top to bottom.

 Chapter 4831： big horror dark

    When the Three Saints of the Monster Race and Di Jiang were fighting, Su Yan had been sitting on the sidelines, and had no intention of taking action.


    Now that the Three Saints of the Monster Race had firmly held the upper hand, Su Yan had no plans to take action.


    If he shoots at this time, it is very likely that Primitive Phoenix will mistake him for the credit for killing Di Jiang.


    Although Su Yan''s mind was extremely relaxed, he had already spread out his divine sense in this cosmic space.


    Su Yan''s idea is very simple, he only needs to keep an eye on the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    If these two want to join in to help Di Jiang, then he will deal with them.


    It''s just that Su Yan has a vague idea in his heart - the God of Ten Thousand Mother Snakes doesn''t value the child Di Jiang at all.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has a strong desire to give birth, and she also enjoys this process very much, but the children born after the event seem to be less important to her.


    This is the impression that Su Yan and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God have come into contact with in person.


    No matter how you look at it, the Mother Snake God doesn''t seem like that kind of motherly character!


    Even the original Phoenix was not very close to Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian is in awe of the primordial phoenix, not to mention the ten thousand mother snake god!


    These gods, especially the ancient gods, use human morality and family affection to measure the principles of their actions, which is a very nonsense thing in itself.


    Su Yan quietly observed the battle ahead.


    The three saints of the demon clan are still abusing Dijiang by chopping melons and vegetables!


    Although Dijiang''s six tentacles were constantly streaking across the sky, it was of no use at all. Its tentacles were too slow to catch up with the original phoenix.


    As for the two sub-sages of the demon clan, they are at least a hundred miles away from Dijiang, and they rely solely on formation and ban to fight Dijiang!


    Even if Di Jiang''s tentacles wanted to deal with the demon sub-sages, they would be out of reach.


    The pattern of this battle seems to have been established from the very beginning. In addition to being rough-skinned and thick-skinned, Di Jiang has not shown much outrageous combat effectiveness.


    At least, so far, Di Jiang''s fighting power is not as good as that of the Saltless Saint.


    If the Unsalted Saint meets the Three Saints of the Monster Race, at least she should be able to fight back and forth.


    Instead of being beaten unilaterally like Di Jiang is now.


    "Is this Di Jiang really that weak?" A hesitant expression appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Although the immortal emperors of the surrounding demon clan became very excited one by one, they were helping the primitive phoenix to cheer.


    But Su Yan felt that Di Jiang should not be so weak


    Before Di Jiang grew a clone from the broken tentacles, the change was quite bizarre!


    How could Di Jiang not be able to play such a strange change after regaining his freedom and coming to the Immortal Realm?


    What the **** is going on?


    Su Yan was a little puzzled. For a monster like Dijiang, it should not know how to restrain power at all. What''s more, the body has already been riddled with holes, and there is danger to life at any time.


    Suddenly, Su Yan seemed to want to understand something, and couldn''t help saying: "Not good!"


    Then Su Yan directly took his red lotus sky dance and flew towards Di Jiang!


    After the red lotus sky dance crossed in the air, it left a long fire mark!


    Before Su Yan arrived, Primordial Phoenix had already sensed Su Yan''s aura, and suddenly opened the distance from Di Jiang in a strange way, then turned to look at Su Yan, and said, "Su Baxian, you What is this for?"


    Obviously, Primitive Phoenix didn''t know what purpose Su Yan flew over suddenly.


    And after Su Yan flew there, he directly pulled a spear flower from the red lotus sky dance in his hand, and the magnificent flame bloomed in the void in the form of a red lotus!


    Fill the void between the original Phoenix and Dijiang!


    When the red lotus burned to its most vigorous moment, the sneaky darkness in the void was all revealed!


    It turns out that in another space, the darkness centered on Dijiang is spreading frantically. As long as the parallel time and space are completely occupied, and then the barriers of space are broken through, the darkness can be formed into a great encircling net!


    When the time comes, the three saints of the demon clan can be carried into this huge darkness by Dijiang!


    It turns out that Di Jiang is not without means of resistance, but has long been weaving a dark web in parallel time and space!


    And the three holy emperors of the demon race are all its prey!


    From the beginning, Su Yan felt that Di Jiang''s changes were very strange, and Di Jiang would not have been beaten by the three holy emperors of the demon clan to the point where he could not even fight back.


    It turned out that Di Jiang was using his own fleshly body to make the three holy emperors of the demon race let go of their vigilance.


    After the successful weaving of the Tianluodi net, it would be very difficult for the three holy emperors of the demon race to run!


    "How could it be so cunning? Even Gu almost fell into its trap!" Primal Phoenix couldn''t help but sigh when he discovered all this.


    Su Yan said: "I told you long ago, don''t underestimate it, it should be more difficult than the Holy Maiden without salt."


    Although the darkness in parallel time and space was seen through by Su Yan, it had already spread for thousands of miles!


    At this time, Di Jiang recklessly broke the barrier between the spaces, only to hear the sound of crackling.


    And when the barrier of space was broken, the uncountable darkness also rushed towards this side frantically from the parallel time and space!


    The darkness was as thick as liquid!


    In contrast, the dark power on the original Phoenix Demon Sword is like a fireworks stick in the hands of a child


    Primitive Phoenix''s pair of golden eyes glared to the max, it was really difficult for her to accept such a power comparison!


    You know, she is the proudest primordial phoenix among the heavens. Could it be that even a monster like Dijiang can''t compare?


    The tide-like darkness under the control of Di Jiang is the legendary great horror darkness!


    The terrible darkness can not only erode the body, but also complete the erosion at the spiritual level!


    The power is terrifying! And the general magic weapon is not easy to deal with!


    It is also very difficult to completely purify this terrifying darkness!


    Because the great terror comes from the fear and confusion at the bottom of people''s hearts, as long as these two still exist, then the great terror and darkness can be pervasive!


    But even Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid he can''t completely eliminate the fear and confusion at the bottom of his heart, right?


    Immortal Emperor''s state of mind is indeed very strong, but the so-called strength and weakness are relative terms.


    There is a logic of mutual growth and mutual restraint between all things. To deal with this terrible darkness, the formation of the Infinite Mother and the prohibition of the Great Emperor Longfu are not enough.


    It still depends on Su Yan''s performance!


    I saw Su Yan standing Honglian Tianwu in front of him, and a fierce spark suddenly appeared in the void!

 Chapter 4832： Demons ultimate weapon

    While Su Yan inspired the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance, the expression on his face also became extremely solemn and solemn.


    Then a red lotus throne appeared under Su Yan''s feet! Then countless red lotuses spread out from Su Yan''s feet! These delicate blooming red lotuses look lifelike, some are blooming gorgeously, some are budding, and their shapes are different.


    When the red lotus and the terrifying darkness like the tide touched together, they were immediately melted by the red lotus! The red lotus transformed by the Chitian Divine Fire is one of the purest things in this world, and even a great terror can dye it black! Under this situation, red lotuses are gradually blooming in the darkness! These red lotuses brought light at the same time, and dispelled the darkness like the tide. In the deeper darkness of the distance, there was also a great devil''s admiration: "As expected of Emperor Su, it is really powerful! The terrible darkness is already here. One of the ultimate darkness in the world, I can''t think of it being broken by you so easily!"


    Just as Su Yan thought, the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had been hiding in the dark to watch the battle.


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Great Demon God, you don''t have to compliment me too much. The most powerful thing in this so-called Great Terror and Darkness is to corrode the soul, but I have the divine artifact to protect my body, and it can''t touch my heart at all. How much power can it have?


    And the great horror darkness is not the strongest darkness. The strongest darkness should be the darkness mastered by Long Jie, which is a power that can distort even reality.


    In the future, all dark creatures, including you, are destined to be impossible for Dragon Tribulation! "


    The dark power mastered by Emperor Long Jie is very unique. In Su Yan''s view, it can definitely be regarded as the ultimate place of all dark powers.


    That is to say, Emperor Long Jie is still a young girl who has not grown up. When she really grows up, that force will follow her to reach the peak. At that time, no matter whether the emperor, the master of the source of darkness or the Great Demon God, The darkness they control is not worth mentioning in the face of the real darkness of Emperor Long Jie.


    The Great Demon God didn''t object to Su Yan''s words, but said: "Dragon Tribulation Emperor is now about the age of a human being about twelve years old, and she has experienced at least fifteen epoch changes, which means one epoch change. She has grown less than a human year old.


    It takes at least five or six epochs of change to be considered an adult. After another five or six epochs, this world and the immortal world may not exist." The endless red lotus continued to spread, and finally extended to Di Jiang''s body! When those red lotuses burned on Di Jiang''s body, Di Jiang waved the six tentacles indiscriminately under pain. Fa Lian threw up and soon destroyed the formation of the Infinite Virgin! It turned out that Emperor Longfu''s prohibition and the formation of the Infinite Virgin could not trap Di Jiang.


    Di Jiang deliberately pretended to be trapped just now to spread the great terror and darkness! On the surface, it seems that Dijiang has thrown himself into the formation and the ban, but in fact he is the real hunter, pretending to fall into the trap, just to distract the enemy''s attention and reduce the enemy''s vigilance. ! This Emperor Jiang looks like a monster with a big meat ball, but he didn''t expect it to be so sinister and cunning! Di Jiang''s sanity should still be very confusing at this time, so why is Di Jiang able to set traps and use conspiracies at this time?


    Is cunning a character fused into its bloodline?


    Although the red lotus flower of Honglian Tianwu has already bloomed on Di Jiang''s body, it is meaningless.


    Because Di Jiang''s tolerance for flames is too high, Red Lotus Sky Dance will not have much lethality to it.


    Primal Phoenix said at this time: "This monster is too cunning, and your Red Lotus Sky Dance''s lethality has been restrained. How should we deal with it?"


    Su Yan said: "You can only watch while fighting, and don''t forget that the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are still watching, don''t show any flaws."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he looked at Primitive Phoenix and nodded, and then Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix each attacked Dijiang from different directions! After that Dijiang no longer hides his power, although the speed of the six tentacles still can''t catch up with Su Yan and the original Phoenix, the power is more than one series stronger than before! When Di Jiang''s six tentacles swept through the space, even the space itself trembled! It seems that Dijiang can shake the space of Immortal World at any time! Even Su Yan was a little surprised by this power! And what is even more desperate is that the wounds that the three demon saint emperors left on Dijiang just now are healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    That is to say, the formation was banned for a long time just now, and it did not cause any substantial damage to Di Jiang at all! Although this had long been expected, seeing the changes in Di Jiang with his own eyes still surprised Primitive Phoenix.


    Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix were both entangled with Di Jiang by virtue of their super-high maneuvering speed.


    But neither the magic sword in Primitive Phoenix''s hand nor Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance could cause real threatening damage to Di Jiang.


    Even if it caused some skin trauma, with Dijiang''s recovery ability, he can almost recover as before.


    Su Yan also changed the Wanzai Frost Sword to deal with Di Jiang, but the effect of the Wanzai Frost Sword was also average, but not as good as Red Lotus Tianwu.


    Although the flame of Red Lotus Sky Dance is very weak to Dijiang, the Red Lotus Sky Dance is after all an artifact of good fortune. As far as the degree of sharpness is concerned, it is also one of the best! During the battle, Di Jiang released the power of darkness several times, but they were all resolved by Su Yan using the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Now the two sides are evenly matched, and no one can do anything about the other.


    Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix really had no good way to deal with Di Jiang, but Su Yan and Primordial Phoenix were not the main force in this battle, they were just buying time.


    The real ultimate move comes from the Infinite Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu.


    The Infinite Mother and the Great Emperor Longfu each have mastered an artifact. The attributes of these two artifacts are one yin and one yang, and together they can form a good fortune artifact! If it wasn''t for this divine artifact, the primitive phoenix would not have asked the Blessed Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu to come out.


    Looking at it now, I am afraid I can only use the ultimate weapon of the demon clan to deal with Dijiang.


    If Di Jiang is allowed to wander in the immortal world, the situation will definitely become out of control.


    At that time, no one can afford the consequences! Dijiang may destroy the fairyland of the human race, and of course it may also destroy the fairyland of the demon clan.


    Originally, Di Jiang was a monster that was impossible to control!

 Chapter 4833： Corona and Moonlight

    Emperor Longfu had used that divine weapon before, it was a golden machete! It is inlaid with a huge sun stone, and it emits infinite golden brilliance! The ancestral dragon breath of Emperor Longfu became more and more arrogant under the background of this golden scimitar! Corresponding to the Great Emperor Longfu, the Blessed Virgin also has a machete in the hand, but the machete is inlaid with moon stones.


    When the Infinite Virgin took the machete in her hands, Yuehua also enveloped her.


    If these two scimitars are combined, they can be transformed into the divine artifact of good fortune. In fact, there are legends within the demon clan, saying that the divine artifact of the two scimitars represents the luck of the demon clan. As long as the divine artifact is still there, the demon clan is in the fairy world. It can continue the bloodline within.


    There are many sayings about these two machetes. There is a saying that all the great emperors have heard of, that is, these two machetes are closely related to the history of the demon clan. They not only represent the highest force of the demon clan, but also represent the The fate of the demon clan can definitely be regarded as the sacred weapon of the demon clan.


    In the darkness, after seeing the two machetes, the snake goddess said to the Great Demon God: "These two knives should belong to me originally, but it''s a pity that I went too late to the grand event on the top of the stars. After a little while, these two guys took the lead. At that time, I was the only emperor of the demon clan, and I originally thought that I was determined to win, but who knew that two quasi emperors would be killed and robbed of my good fortune artifact."


    The big demon said strangely: "Snake God, I don''t know what grand event is on the top of the stars?


    I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it! "


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God glanced at the Great Demon God and said, "Your qualifications are too low, after all, it was created by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor. The grand event on the top of the stars I''m talking about is the story of the Haotian Emperor era. In that era, every five thousand In the next year, Emperor Haotian will invite the great emperors of all ethnic groups to pray for blessings on the top of the stars, and then hold a grand meeting."


    "This is the rule of Emperor Haotian, of course you don''t know it, and after Emperor Haotian fell, no one can go to the peak of the stars again, no one can reach the level of Emperor Haotian, even the Dragon God Emperor behind him. No, let alone in this era, no one is far inferior to Emperor Haotian."


    "What about Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu?"


    The Great Demon God asked.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God frowned slightly, and then said: "Su Baxian is indeed the man I like, and there should be no better man than him in this era. That Yuechen has some skills, but he is too feminine. , I don''t want to have **** with a sissy.


    What if another sissy is born? "


    The Great Demon said, "You haven''t answered my question yet, Snake God."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said directly: "Su Baxian is absolutely no match for Emperor Haotian.


    The gap between him and Emperor Haotian is like the gap between you and him. "


    After listening to the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the Great Demon God suddenly fell into a state of silence.


    After the two scimitars flew out, they dragged a long brilliance in the void! Then the two rays of light intertwined! Di Jiang originally wanted to use those six tentacles to chase Su Yan and Primal Phoenix, but he was quickly hit by those two rays of light! These two rays of brilliance originally had the power of the supreme artifact, and after blending with each other, the power was doubled! Directly opened a big hole in Di Jiang''s flesh ball-like body! Under the pain, Di Jiang could only withdraw its six tentacles and resist it desperately! But it doesn''t help. These two artifacts are not just as simple as complementing each other. After the brilliance of the two is intertwined, they can strengthen each other''s strength! When the brilliance of the artifact becomes larger and larger, the enhanced power will become more and more terrifying! If the power of these two artifacts was one when they first hit Dijiang, their power has now reached fifty! The power has multiplied so many times in such a short period of time, even a rough-skinned monster like Di Jiang couldn''t stand it, and fluttered desperately in the void! The purple demon blood almost dyed Di Jiang''s body.


    Originally, the power of these two artifacts could only be considered mid-level among the top artifacts, and they were no match for the magic sword in the hands of the original Phoenix.


    But after putting them together, the power is completely different. The power of the divine artifact is so strong that it is exaggerated and outrageous! It''s really the sun and the moon, who will compete with each other! Even Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix were shrouded in the power of the divine artifact I, although the Boundless Madonna and the Great Emperor Longfu who used the divine artifact had no intention of doing so.


    The power of the artifact creation is really too great! Even their two masters couldn''t control it.


    Fortunately, Su Yan turned the red lotus sky dance into a lotus platform, protecting himself and the original phoenix in it.


    However, they couldn''t see anything at this time. There was only a magnificent light in front of them, and there was nothing else. The light brought by the Tai Chi Knife was too prosperous! The prosperous divine light represents absolute lethality, which is truly breathtaking.


    Primitive Phoenix said to Su Yan, "These two artifacts are called Sun Corona and Moon Flower.


    Once it is used, it is like the sun and the moon in the sky, the power of the two spans yin and yang, and no one can resist! "


    Indeed, just like what the original Phoenix said, Su Yan was also very shocked by the power of these two artifacts.


    Di Jiang was not only unstoppable, but also had nowhere to escape.


    The six tentacles tried their best to save the two machetes inserted into the body, but they couldn''t do it! The brilliance near the machete has formed an incredible Reiatsu! Su Yan said: "We must keep an eye on the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God, and beware of them attacking the Infinite Madonna and the Great Emperor Longfu."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "What you said is very true, let''s help them protect the law.


    That Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is not someone who easily admits defeat. "


    Only then did Su Yan and Primal Phoenix slowly retreat to the rear.


    In the darkness, the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God didn''t move, they just watched the battle in silence.


    At this time, Su Yan was a little confused. He didn''t know what the Great Demon God and Ten Thousand Mother Snake God meant.


    They worked so hard to destroy **** and stole Xuanyuanjie''s orb, didn''t they just want Dijiang to release it?


    If the core of everything they want to do is based on Dijiang.


    So now seeing that Di Jiang has already fallen into such danger, why can they watch the battle so calmly?


    Could it be that they think that the combined strength of Sun Corona and Yuehua is not enough to kill Di Jiang?


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the attitude of the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is really too reckless.


    They should have something else to do!

 Chapter 4834： Purple Blood Ocean

    Su Yan doesn''t know enough about the Mother Snake God, but in terms of the Great Demon God''s behavior, he must have something to prepare.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to stand by and watch the battle so easily.


    The power of the corona and the moon is rising! These two forces, one yin and one yang, almost represent the most original force in this world! When the two forces of Yin and Yang reach their peak, then no matter what power you use to resist, it will not make sense, unless it is the power of chaos! Everything in this world is contained in yin and yang. Yin and yang seem to be simple, but it can be said that all changes in this world have been exhausted! The so-called Dao is simple, all the forces in this world will be deduced to the end, only yin and yang will remain.


    If it were changed to ask Su Yan to deal with the power of Sun Corona and Yuehua, I''m afraid it would be very difficult.


    If you are fighting against this pure yin and yang power, you can only use the purest power to fight against it, and all spell changes will no longer have any meaning.


    The sun corona and the moon flower represent the power of the avenue to simplicity, and all spells will automatically vanish in front of the two.


    Moreover, Su Yan could also see that the power of Sun Corona and Yuehua was far from reaching its peak, at least there was still a considerable gap compared to the Red Lotus Sky Dance in Su Yan''s hands! Since these two artifacts can be combined into a good fortune artifact, there must be room for improvement in their power! But even if the strongest power has not been exerted, the power displayed by the corona and the moon is already strong enough! Di Jiang has been completely suppressed at this time, and he can only struggle desperately in place! But this struggle must be useless, because Dijiang can''t touch the Boundless Madonna and Emperor Longfu at all, even if it is the power of Yuehua and Sun Corona, it can''t be weakened at all.


    While struggling, Di Jiang made the sound of the baby crying again, which had a strong impact on the soul.


    But here are all the characters of the Great Emperor series, even if the soul is impacted, it is absolutely impossible to be so easily broken by Emperor Jiang.


    But if a person below the Great Emperor comes, I''m afraid that just hearing Di Jiang''s cry, the Dao Heart will be lost, and those immortals may lose their Dao Heart and become mad.


    Su Yan had already noticed that Di Jiang was born with a very strange and powerful indescribable force.


    This indescribable power is often related to chaos, and Dijiang has absorbed so many old gods'' flesh and blood, and there may be ancient chaos gods among them.


    However, even the indescribable power is difficult to resist the impact of the corona and the moon! The huge hole in Di Jiang''s body that was opened by the power of yin and yang began to gradually expand at this time! If this situation continues, the Infinite Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu should be able to cut Dijiang in half very quickly! At this time, Di Jiang had already fallen into the most extreme pain. After Di Jiang couldn''t bear it, he used his own purple blood as a guide and released a strange spell! Perhaps it should not be regarded as a spell, but an innate talent of Di Jiang.


    The purple blood on Di Jiang''s body suddenly fluttered, becoming extremely thick, and then expanded tenfold and a hundredfold.


    After a while, a sea of ??purple blood came across the sky! The ocean of purple blood acts as a shield, blocking the brilliance of the corona and the moon in the ocean of purple blood! The purple-blooded ocean is so tumultuous, it seems that it can''t bear the yin and yang power of the corona and the moon! However, after Di Jiang inserted all his six tentacles into the purple blood ocean, the situation suddenly changed! With the blessing of Dijiang''s own evil power, the sea of ??purple blood fluttered violently, and at the same time, in the sea of ??purple blood, purple blood turned into the images of those gods swallowed by Dijiang.


    After these ancient gods were visualized, they used various abilities to fight against the corona and the moon! The power of these ancient gods has been imitated so vividly that it is almost equal to the resurrection of those ancient gods that have passed away. This ability is really against the sky! "I didn''t expect Di Jiang''s blood to have such a magical effect. Although this monster is a little chaotic, its power is really powerful! If it weren''t for the sacred weapon of my demon clan, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be able to hold it at all."


    Primitive Phoenix also uttered a heartfelt sigh.


    A monster of this series, Dijiang, if it is not for the use of the artifact, it is destined to be impossible to deal with it.


    After the purple blood ocean fluttered for a while, it finally blocked the divine light of Sun Corona and Yuehua! Under the wrapping of the purple blood ocean, the wounds on Di Jiang''s body began to heal gradually.


    However, Purple Blood Ocean is still frantically drawing blood from Di Jiang''s body. To maintain such a powerful evil law as Purple Blood Ocean, of course, there is a price to pay.


    However, the loss of blood was acceptable to Di Jiang.


    Because it is originally a strange species between this world, and its vitality is so terrifying.


    Just losing some blood will not endanger Di Jiang''s survival, but if he doesn''t draw blood to resist Sun Corona and Yue Hua, he will definitely be suppressed here.


    This kind of multiple-choice question, no one will choose the wrong one.


    In the purple blood, countless images of gods were destroyed by the power of yin and yang, and then reborn! These gods fabricated by purple blood seem to have extremely painful expressions. Obviously, even after their death, their remnant souls are fused with Di Jiang, and they cannot be relieved at all! At this time, the Great Demon God clenched a fist at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God in the dark, and then said: "Congratulations to the Snake God, Hexi Snake God.


    Di Jiang''s power is so strong that even the Nantian Gate can be broken in an instant! "


    In the face of the Great Demon God''s compliments, this time the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God did not become arrogant, but instead said: "I already know how strong my child is.


    It is not surprising that it can rival the corona and the moon, but the real test is yet to come.


    The corona and the moon are the holy weapons of my demon clan, and the changes will not be so simple. "


    The Great Demon God asked curiously, "These two machetes have released the power of yin and yang. The power of yin and yang is similar to Su Baxian''s sword of breaking all kinds of methods. It can already break through all the changes in the world. Any unexpected changes?"


    "If Sun Corona and Yuehua are going to talk about it, they can be regarded as the best among the artifact creations. Of course, the power is more than that."


    The Great Demon God asked, "Is the snake **** going to help?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked like she was holding a Zhizhu, and said, "It''s not yet time for me to make a move, if I make a move now, I will only let Su Ba take his red lotus dance to deal with me first.


    You and I don''t have a good fortune artifact in my hands, how to deal with his Red Lotus Sky Dance? "

 Chapter 4835： Innate gossip suppression

    It turned out that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God never made a move, because she was afraid of Su Yan.


    However, the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are indeed very reasonable.


    Because Di Jiang got that drop of blood from the original Phoenix, he was immune to most of the killings of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    If they were replaced, how would they resist the shocking power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance?


    What''s more, the Great Demon God has already suffered losses on the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance. He can''t understand the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    "If only we had the artifact of good fortune, then we don''t have to be so afraid of each other.


    It''s a pity that the artifact of good fortune is too precious to be encountered but not sought after. "


    The Great Demon God has been in the heavens and the world for so many years, and he is familiar with many secrets, but even he does not have the luck to obtain the divine artifact.


    Today, there are several good fortune artifacts in Immortal Realm that add up to no more than ten.


    At least half of them only exist in phantom legends, and there are very few people who have actually seen them.


    The purple blood ocean and the power of yin and yang fused together by the two artifacts have been stalemate in the air for a long time.


    The wound on Di Jiang''s body has not fully recovered, because too much blood was lost in an instant, and Di Jiang''s recovery ability has also been greatly reduced.


    It''s not completely relieved in this breath, but the corona and the moon are actually together! Just as the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said, since the corona and the moon are the strongest holy weapons of the demon clan, they are more than that.


    When the corona representing pure yang and Ye Yuehua representing extreme yin merged together, the surrounding aura suddenly became completely different! After the combination of yin and yang, the two machetes were engulfed by a beam of light! The Blessed Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu also had beads of sweat on their foreheads, and their expressions became extremely solemn.


    Obviously, the combination of the corona and the moon is also a very difficult task for the two Yaozu Yasheng, and it is accompanied by a huge and dangerous thing.


    They must adjust each other''s thoughts to the same frequency, and there must be no distracting thoughts in their minds, otherwise, before Di Jiang can make a move, they will break their own skills, and they will also be attacked by the power of yin and yang! Of course such great perils will be accompanied by equally great rewards! When these two artifacts were combined, they instantly turned into a brand-new magic weapon��the Tai Chi Demon Sword.


    Or it should be said that the Tai Chi Demon Saber is the real holy weapon of the demon race.


    The breath of the Tai Chi Demon Sword is completely different from before. It no longer exudes the breath of a supreme artifact, but has truly transformed into a fortune artifact.


    Su Yan clearly sensed that there was a mysterious echo between the divine artifact aura emanating from the Tai Chi Demon Sabre and the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hands.


    In this echo, Su Yan seemed to sense that Honglian Tianwu also had some kind of desire.


    However, it was not yet time to unleash the power of Honglian Tianwu, Su Yan''s desire for Honglian Tianwu was forcibly suppressed.


    After the Tai Chi Demon Sword appeared, the totem of the Yin-Yang fish suddenly appeared in the air. After chasing for a while, the Yin-Yang fish merged into one. In addition, the innate gossip also appeared in the vast starry sky! At the same time, a breath of yin and yang was pushed thousands of miles away! After the yin and yang fish merged into one, they spit out a knife from the fish''s mouth. After that, the Tai Chi demon knife not only controlled yin and yang, but also possessed a strange demonic power, and also possessed a sacred attribute that was completely opposite to the demonic power.


    Demon power and divine attributes are opposite like yin and yang, but they are perfectly integrated on this Tai Chi demon sword.


    The Tai Chi Demon Sword looks like a long sword. Not only is the blade very long, but the place where it is held is also very long. It is almost as tall as a person, and its shape looks very arrogant! Primordial Phoenix said: "I haven''t seen the brilliance of the Tai Chi Demon Sword for a long time! The last time I witnessed it was Dijiang a few epochs ago. Even if you die, it''s worth it. The Tai Chi Demon Sword has never been seen in the world since the beginning of the world. Second-rate."


    The Great Demon God''s eyes were all filled with amazement. He was already mentally prepared when he heard the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God just now.


    But I still didn''t expect the Tai Chi Demon Sword to be so shocking! The innate gossip in the sky has become bigger and bigger, and then it is directly suppressed by the purple blood ocean below! Dozens of dark gods have changed in the purple blood ocean. These dark gods have used the purple blood to change the magic weapon to evolve the most powerful divine art, and the changes can be regarded as endless.


    But when the innate gossip was suppressed, those ever-changing divine arts suddenly became meaningless.


    As soon as those divine arts encountered innate gossip, they were immediately suppressed and shattered! Regardless of the nature of the magic, there is only the fate of being crushed! This is the power of the Tai Chi Demon Sword! The power of yin and yang is even more terrifying than before, it can almost crush all spell changes in this world! This is a natural reason. The innate gossip already represents the law of the world. How many spells in this world can escape the scope of the innate gossip?


    As long as it is within the scope of the innate gossip, it is destined to be suppressed by the innate gossip.


    After the innate gossip is enlarged, the purple blood ocean is even more unable to compete! Innate gossip contains sacred attributes, and it also includes changes in the world. How can Di Jiang''s purple blood demon method be resisted?


    When the innate gossip was suppressed, it can be said that the situation suddenly became very obvious one-sided! Di Jiang was still making that cry like a baby crying, but it didn''t help at all.


    "How can the demon clan have the magic weapon to control the innate gossip?"


    The Great Demon God couldn''t keep his calm expression at all when he saw this scene.


    Then the Great Demon God heard the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God say: "In the beginning, the emperor was originally a human head and a snake body, isn''t it reasonable for the demon clan to inherit the innate gossip?


    Things like gossip were originally created by the common ancestors of the human race and the demon race. The so-called Taoism is just the heir. You must not think that gossip is something unique to their Taoism. "


    "Is that so?


    The power of innate gossip is no trivial matter. Di Jiang''s determination is unstoppable. Does the snake **** want to help? "


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said in a arrogant tone: "It can''t resist it, can I resist it?


    It was a pity to think about it back then. If I had gone to the summit of the Stars earlier, at least Yuehua wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of that little **** of the Blessed Virgin, but it''s useless to say such words now.


    We can only wait and see what happens. "


    Since the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has said so, then the Great Demon God will naturally not take any action.


    His Great Demon God never thought of using his own body to help Di Jiang resist the killing of the divine artifact.

 Chapter 4836： Magnificent Buddhism

    Four thousand eight hundred and thirty-six chapters magnificent Buddha


    The power of the Tai Chi Demon Sword is extraordinary. After completely suppressing the purple blood ocean, the next thing to suppress is Dijiang itself.


    Su Yan was no stranger to the power of the divine artifact.


    But what Su Yan wanted to know most at this time was whether the Blessed Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu possessed the ability to liberate the Tai Chi Demon Sword.


    But if we look at the current situation, even if the Tai Chi Demon Sword is not liberated, I am afraid that it can suppress Di Jiang.


    In the void, I saw the Tai Chi demon sword smashing through the bamboo, cutting the thick purple blood, and slashing at Di Jiang''s body with one slash!


    After the body of Di Jiang''s big meat ball was cut open, almost all the organs, muscles and strange bones in the body were revealed...


    Perhaps it was at this moment that Di Jiang was completely killed!


    But at the moment when everyone felt that the ending was doomed, a dark shadow appeared in the void.


    This black shadow suddenly appeared above Di Jiang, and then fell on Di Jiang''s body.


    Su Yan originally thought that this figure would be the Great Demon God or the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but after a closer look, he realized that it was not.


    This figure has a very unique aura. Before the purple blood ocean was shattered by the Tai Chi demon knife, the black figure pointed at the void, and a hundred pagodas were suppressed from the sky!


    All these one hundred pagodas are majestic and mighty, with endless divine light and full of strong divine aura!


    Moreover, these hundred pagodas seem to be some kind of secret security that can be formed into a formation. When the Baoguang is connected together, it actually blocks the divine light of the Tai Chi Demon Sword!


    You must know that the Tai Chi Demon Sword is an artifact of good fortune!


    How could the divine power of the divine artifact be resisted so easily?


    This is really unreasonable to the extreme!


    But looking at the 100 pagodas in the sky is so magnificent, there is still the supreme Buddha country hidden in the endless golden brilliance!


    The power of innate gossip is still very strong, but how can he not suppress it!


    These 100 pagodas are enough to fight against the power of innate gossip!


    This result is really surprising!


    The eyes of the Infinite Virgin and the Great Emperor Longfu both project extremely strong surprise, but they are not so easy to admit defeat!


    I saw that the power of the Tai Chi demon sword in the void suddenly increased!


    On top of the innate gossip, Ziwei demonic energy appeared again!


    When Ziwei''s demonic energy is injected into the innate gossip, perhaps the true power of the Taiji Demon Sword can be brought into play!


    Sure enough, as Su Yan had judged, when Ziwei''s demonic energy was injected, the power of the innate gossip suddenly increased, crushing the hundred golden light pagodas below and collapsing more than a dozen in a row!


    The crape myrtle in the crape myrtle demonic aura corresponds to the constellations in the heavenly crape myrtle and Beichen. Among the many demon qi, it is a very special qi.


    Even Primitive Phoenix didn''t touch the side of Ziwei''s enchanting aura, let alone other demon emperors.


    Since the creation of the world, there are only four emperors who have cultivated into Ziwei''s demonic spirit!


    When the hundred golden light pagodas gradually began to collapse, Su Yan''s gaze couldn''t help but turn to the black-robed man standing on Di Jiang''s body.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the man in black robe would definitely not sit still, he would definitely find a way to deal with the innate gossip after his increased power.


    Just don''t know what method he''ll take!


    In tension, Primitive Phoenix asked, "What is the origin of the man in black robe? Is it also with the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "How do I know this? But the golden light pagoda used by the man in black robe seems to be a Western bliss method."


    "Who do you think he will be? Could it be those ancient Buddhas whose names have been hidden for a long time?" Primitive Phoenix paused lightly when he said this, and then said, "But it doesn''t make any sense to say that, why does Western Bliss want to How about fighting against our demon clan to rescue Di Jiang?"


    While Su Yan and Primal Phoenix were talking, the man in black robe threw another relic!


    This relic contains extremely profound and exquisite Dharma!


    When the power of Dharma was stimulated to the extreme, the golden light pagodas that had been suppressed to the point of collapse actually recovered again.


    And after the 100 golden pagodas received the blessing of the relics, the Buddhist kingdom in the golden brilliance is no longer looming, but shows thousands of palaces, and thousands of bhikkhunis recite the scriptures...


    The sound of these tens of thousands of bhikkhunis reciting the scriptures was much louder than the cry of Dijiang.


    From the spiritual realm, it has formed a positive impact on all the emperors, even if you want to close your hearing.


    Sanskrit singing will naturally ring in my heart!


    When he saw the hundred golden light pagodas, Primordial Phoenix still had doubts in his heart, but after seeing this relic and hearing the voice of thousands of monks reciting the scriptures, Primordial Phoenix became very excited.


    Then Primitive Phoenix asked Su Yan, "What kind of power is this! Is this black-robed man the presence of the Tathagata Buddha in person? Only the Tathagata Buddha in the Western Bliss has such great magical power, even those ancient Buddhas are not at this level!"


    Su Yan said: "You are asking this question... Is it the Tathagata Buddha, can''t you see it? You and Tathagata Buddha have never communicated with each other. Why did Tathagata Buddha turn against us for the sake of Dijiang? That mysterious man did use relics. The power of the son seems to have a strong connection with the Western Bliss, but it is obviously not the Buddha. Don''t you know better than me how the Buddha''s aura is?"


    The original phoenix just said it casually. If you look closely, the person wearing the black cloak is indeed very different from the Tathagata Buddha.


    What is the origin of this black-robed man?


    How could the Western Buddhist treasures and Dharma be applied to such a state that they can already compete head-on with the Tai Chi Demon Sword!


    What''s even more amazing is that the man in black robe fell on top of Di Jiang''s head. Di Jiang did not attack it, but gradually became quiet.


    It seemed that the man in black robe had some way to control Dijiang.


    Su Yan firmly held the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand, and a crimson flame bloomed into a red lotus flower on the top of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    After the mysterious black-robed man appeared, Su Yan seemed to have plans to participate in the battle.


    But in the end, Su Yan chose to continue to wait and see.


    The power of the Tai Chi Demon Sword and the two demon sub-sages has not yet been exhausted. Facing the mysterious black-robed man who suddenly came out, there should be a change in skills!


    And above the hundred golden light pagodas, the magnificent Buddhist country is no longer a phantom, and it seems that it can be projected onto the world here at any time!


    In the Buddhist kingdom, countless Buddhist disciples and bhikhunis recite the scriptures, and the Dharma and vows formed by them have almost reached an unattainable level.


    The original phoenix is ??even more certain, this black robe must be some Western blissful eminent monk and great virtue, otherwise the Dharma will not be so profound!

 Chapter 4837： Supreme Light

    Chapter 4837: Supreme Light God Secret Art


    Su Yan didn''t choose to move, the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers seemed to have thought of something to mobilize his own dark force.


    Suddenly, many phantoms with snake heads appeared behind the goddess of snakes...


    After seeing this scene, the Great Demon God was stunned at first. He didn''t understand why the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God chose to shoot now.


    The battle between the Tai Chi Demon Saber and the mysterious black-robed man has just started, and now is a good opportunity to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    If he were to take action now, wouldn''t he have to deal with the Tai Chi Demon Sword and the mysterious man in black robe at the same time?


    The Great Demon God persuaded him: "Snake God, it''s pointless for you to do something now..."


    "It''s pointless? What do you know? That''s not your child!" Ten Thousand Mother Snake said, "I know where the freak in the black robe came from, he didn''t come to help us, say he It''s not an exaggeration to feel at ease."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has always been decisive in killing, no matter what is thought of, he will do it, and he will definitely not hesitate.


    Even if the Great Demon God wanted to persuade him, he was destined to be unable to persuade him.


    I saw a figure suddenly rise up in the void, and the Mother Snake God released her Dharma without saying a word!


    This dharma image covers at least a thousand miles. If you compare it, Dijiang will become very small!


    When the dharma of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God appeared in the sky, Di Jiang, who had been quiet before, became very restless again.


    Di Jiang made a very restless voice!


    But the mysterious man in black robe standing on Di Jiang''s head still didn''t say anything, it could even be said to be indifferent.


    Su Yan, Primordial Phoenix and the others became very confused when they saw that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly shot, and it was aimed at the mysterious black-robed man.


    I don''t understand why the Mother Snake God wants to help them deal with the mysterious man in black robe...


    However, the power of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is really not easy!


    I saw nineteen snakes of the void smashed out from another parallel space and swept in with boundless darkness!


    The darkness controlled by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the darkness controlled by Di Dijiang have the same origin.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh: "It turns out that Di Jiang''s ability to use dark power to expand in parallel spaces comes from the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God..."


    "What is the origin of the man in black robe? It seems that he is not in the same way as the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God." Primal Phoenix asked.


    Su Yan seemed to have thought of something, and after looking at Primitive Phoenix, his expression became extremely solemn.


    Xuanyuan Jie and the others were sent to **** Dijiang by the divine envoy of the heaven world.


    However, the gods in the world of God were not at ease, and they arranged an ancestor immortal to be a supervisor behind them.


    After the First Ancestor Immortal was repelled by Su Yan, the divine envoys of the heavenly world should not give up Dijiang so easily!


    This mysterious man in a black robe must have something to do with the world of God!


    Therefore, the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and this mysterious man in black robe are not in the same way, so the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly attacked and started to attack this mysterious man in black robe.


    Su Yan originally wanted to ask Xuanyuan Jie those four old monsters, but he knew who this mysterious man in black robe was.


    But at this time, the distance is too far, and it is not easy to ask questions!


    The nineteen snakes of the void in the parallel space suddenly broke the barrier between the spaces and killed the man in black.


    These nineteen snakes of the void seem to be living creatures, but in fact they are magic monsters transformed from the supreme divine power of the Ten Thousand Mother Serpent God and the power of the dark source!


    Legend has it that the snake of the void can devour everything, even time and space...


    If it is swallowed by the snake of the void, it will be extremely dangerous if it is sent into a strange time and space.


    Of course, the mysterious man in black robe understood this very well. When the nineteen snakes of the void swept in, he finally stretched out another hand!


    I saw a golden beam of light surrounding the mysterious man in black robe at once!


    At the same time, many Moke marks suddenly appeared in the golden beam of light!


    These Moke marks are no trivial matter, and represent the "Supreme Light Divine Art"!


    Su Yan didn''t know how many years he had not seen the power of "Supreme Light Divine Art"!


    These nineteen snakes of the void were originally creations of darkness, and the restraint of attributes between light and darkness was an inevitable weakness.


    Heipaoren''s "Supreme Light Divine Art" is no trivial matter. After the nineteen snakes of the void collided, they were all shattered and destroyed!


    Primordial Phoenix and Su Yan looked at each other and said, "The "Supreme Light God Art" is not from the Buddhist sect. If Gu Gu remembers correctly, the Supreme Light Mantra came from the ancient sect of Xingchen, and was the emperor of Xingchen back then. The secret of cultivation should have long since been lost, could it be that he is Emperor Xingchen himself?"


    "Supreme Bright God" was indeed one of the signature exercises of the Xingchen Great Emperor. It is said that it is a powerful practice that combines the ancient divine art and its own perception between the galaxy.


    It is extremely difficult to cultivate the "Supreme Light of God". After the fall of the Xingchen Great Emperor, no one in the ancient Xingchen sect has successfully practiced this technique.


    I don''t know why, but in such a strange place, I can see the "Supreme Light God Art" again...


    Ni Qingshang has inherited the eyes of the stars of the Great Emperor Xingchen, but even she does not know the "Supreme Light Divine Art", and she does not even know where the formula is. What is the origin of this mysterious man in black robes? "Supreme Light Divine Art"!


    Su Yan said: "In those days, Emperor Xingchen was killed by death. It was something that everyone had witnessed. How could he be... dead and resurrected? This kind of speculation is too unreasonable!"


    Primordial Phoenix raised his eyebrows and said, "Su Baxian, it''s okay for others to say this. What do you mean by saying this? Didn''t you just come back to life after death?"


    After Primitive Phoenix finished speaking, he looked at Su Yan and said, "You idiot, you can be resurrected, why can''t Emperor Xingchen be resurrected? Emperor Xingchen was also one of the five emperors back then, and he was a figure who kept pace with us."


    Su Yan''s expression was speechless, and for a while he didn''t know how to reply to the original Phoenix.


    At this time, everyone has already turned their attention to the mysterious man in black robe.


    He not only resisted the attack of the Tai Chi Demon Knife, but also destroyed the nineteen snakes of the void of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. More importantly, Di Jiang was safe under him, and he didn''t dare to make mistakes at all!


    The strength of this person''s aura has surpassed that of the ancestor immortal of that day.


    Su Yan was already doubting in his heart at this time, could this mysterious man in black robe be the divine envoy of the heavenly world himself!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s fighting spirit couldn''t help but burn violently!


    Su Yan knew that sooner or later he would have a battle with the world of the gods. If that was the case, it would be better to try here to see how much the world of the gods exists!

 Chapter 4838： Entering Buddhaland

    Four thousand eight hundred and thirty-eight chapters into the Buddha


    After the Nineteen Void Snakes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God returned without success, she did not show a discouraged expression, but looked at the mysterious man in black robe and laughed madly.


    No one knew what was in her smile.


    The Great Demon God has also not appeared, and continued to hide in the dark fog.


    The Mother Snake God doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to continue attacking, but just stood there dumbfounded and watched the mysterious man in black robe continue to fight against the Tai Chi Demon Sword with his own vast mana!


    The power of the Tai Chi Demon Sabre was at least equal to that of Honglian Tianwu, and the power of yin and yang had reached its peak.


    But he really can''t help this mysterious man in black robe!


    The Buddhist country he created is not only golden light, but also has countless Buddhist disciples reciting Buddhist scriptures.


    Su Yan thought at this moment, "If the Tai Chi Demon Sword can be liberated, it will definitely be able to destroy the Buddhist kingdom in front of us. But are they really capable of liberating the Tai Chi Demon Sword?"


    The Tai Chi Demon Sword is probably the most peculiar artifact of good fortune in the world. It is usually divided into two artifacts and preserved by the two sub-sages of the demon clan. Only when they are combined can they bring out their own origins...


    From a theoretical point of view, having two masters to equally divide the cost of liberating the divine artifact should be much better than Su Yan.


    But how can two people achieve complete heart-to-heart communication without any worries?


    Moreover, this heart-to-heart connection and unhindered heart is not only between people, but also between people and the divine artifact.


    It is already very difficult for one person to liberate the divine artifact of good fortune. Two people not only need to be in harmony with each other, but also perfectly integrate with the divine artifact of good fortune. This is too difficult!


    The mysterious man in black robe has never said a word from just now until now. If he can''t find a way to break the game, I''m afraid he will take Di Jiang away from here.


    This is naturally a situation that Su Yan does not want to see.


    But this mysterious man in black robe is really strong to the point of profound and unexpected!


    The power he has used so far can be considered earth-shattering, and he has no idea how much power he has not used.


    The Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers laughed madly. Su Yan looked at the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers and suddenly understood what the smile of the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers meant.


    Because when we met just now, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also looked at Su Yan with the same eyes, which was a look that seemed to eat Su Yan into his stomach completely.


    Now the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is looking at the mysterious man in black robe with this look again, which means that it can be said to be very obvious.


    Di Jiang is definitely meaningful to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but this meaning is definitely not a normal mother-son relationship.


    Using human emotions to measure such ancient gods is simply meaningless behavior.


    The Mother Snake God must be desperately longing to get this mysterious man in black robe in front of him.


    However, Su Yan was also a little curious, and asked Primal Phoenix, "The Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers seems to have taken a fancy to the mysterious man in black robe, but how can she be sure that the other person must be a man? , The hand that was exposed just now was also wearing black gloves, and the whole body was tightly wrapped, so that you couldn''t see the male or female at all."


    Primitive Phoenix gave Su Yan a white look, as if he was very dissatisfied that Su Yan cared about such an insignificant issue.


    Then Primitive Phoenix said: "That **** is very showy and wants to have **** with a strong person all the time. If she likes it, it must be a man, and it is absolutely impossible to be a woman."


    Primitive Phoenix said that I also showed a look of incomparable resentment after that, and then said: "This **** is really a shame for our demon clan. Once she sees such a powerful man, she will want to separate her legs! This kind of **** is really bad. It''s too nasty!"


    Su Yan ignored the original Phoenix.


    The Tai Chi Demon Sword was still at a stalemate with the Buddha Kingdom, and Su Yan said, "If I take action now, will the two sub-sages of the demon race be angry and say that I stole their opponent?"


    Primitive Phoenix said: "If you want to take action, take action quickly, Yasheng of my demon clan is such a stingy person! Besides... what time is it now, if we leave Dijiang today, we will have a lot of trouble in the future, Do you want to keep running in this fairyland just to catch Dijiang?"


    Su Yan said, "Then why didn''t you do it?"


    Primitive Phoenix snorted heavily and said, "Guo wanted to shoot a long time ago, just waiting for an opportunity, since that''s the case, Gu will go first! Gudao wants to burn the black robe of the mysterious man in black robe. Ashes, see how holy he is!"


    After the original Phoenix finished speaking, she rushed out, and the twelve fire wings behind her turned into the phoenix feathers. At the same time, her body was also covered with a layer of bright red soft armor!


    Primitive Phoenix has stimulated her combat body to the highest intensity, and her speed has reached its peak all at once!


    When she rushed out, she saw a red streamer appearing in the void!


    Then she suddenly crashed into the golden Buddha country with her own body!


    This kind of thing is really unexpected for everyone, because no matter how you think about it, it is too messy!


    In that golden Buddhist country, there are countless beautiful buildings and jade buildings, and there are countless Buddhist disciples reciting the classics.


    The original phoenix dared to use his own body to collide with this force. It must be said that he was extremely courageous!


    But that''s probably what the so-called daring artisan means...


    After the primitive phoenix slammed into the Buddha country with reservations, infinite vows and Dharma suddenly swept toward her!


    The power of wish turns into countless golden swords, and the Buddha''s law turns into countless Sanskrit words, connected by thunder and lightning...


    Primitive Phoenix seems to have been forced into a desperate situation, but at this moment, an incomparably terrifying fire radiated from her body!


    The light and heat brought about by this terrifying fire is too exaggerated, as if the original phoenix himself had transformed into the sun!


    In this void of the universe, even the existence of the Great Emperor series would not be able to face her primitive phoenix at all!


    The power of those sword lights and Sanskrit is strong enough, but before they can get close to the original phoenix''s true body, all of them have been burned to ashes!


    And more than that!


    The terrifying fire that the primitive phoenix swallowed up, it didn''t take long to burn through the Buddha country!


    The Boundless Madonna and the Great Emperor Longfu in the distance both showed overjoyed expressions, and then they injected their own mana into the Tai Chi Demon Sword!


    I want to completely destroy the Buddhist kingdom in front of me in one go!


    The hundred golden light pagodas were originally the countless vows and Sanskrit support of the Buddhist kingdom, so they could fight against the Tai Chi demon sword.


    Now the original delicate balance has been completely broken, and the hundred golden light pagodas collapsed suddenly!

 Chapter 4839： Dig out the heart of the original phoenix

    Chapter 4839 dig out the heart of the original phoenix


    This attack by Primitive Phoenix seems very absurd, but in fact it is a daring art master.


    And it also made full use of its own strength and the weakness of the Buddha country.


    Di Jiang does have a near-perfect flame immunity, but the mysterious man in black robe standing on Di Jiang''s head may not necessarily have such a heaven-defying ability.


    In particular, his Buddhist kingdom can only be supported by countless Sanskrit words.


    If a Sanskrit script is regarded as a mantra, then the Sanskrit script required to support the Buddhist kingdom will be an astronomical number.


    Once such a delicate spell is destroyed, there is absolutely no way to re-run it in a short period of time!


    Many things in this world are like this.


    The power of yin and yang of the divine artifact cannot break the Buddhist kingdom, but it can be easily broken with the fire energy and divine power of the original phoenix.


    And Di Jiang, who was completely unable to deal with the fire energy of the original phoenix, was easier to deal with with the divine artifact.


    Suddenly, a pair of light wings opened from behind the original phoenix. The pair of light wings were dazzling. Under the shroud of the light wings, even the original phoenix''s real body turned into a rather dazzling figure from a distance. Thin figure!


    This pair of light wings represents the godhead of the original phoenix and the almost infinitely powerful terrifying divine power!


    It can be regarded as the most intuitive manifestation of the innate power of the primitive phoenix!


    Since the original phoenix has broken the Buddhist kingdom, what she has to do next is to deal with the master behind the Buddhist kingdom!


    At this time, the original phoenix''s fighting spirit was still at its peak, and the terrifying power erupted directly from her body in a very terrifying way!


    The light wing just flapped slightly, and the powerful heat wave and divine power actually caused a considerable degree of distortion in the space!


    After seeing this scene, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly showed a very unhappy expression on his face, and then said: "It''s your dead phoenix again, are you going to grab a man from me this time?"


    Primitive Phoenix didn''t have time to pay attention to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but directly killed the mysterious man in black robe!


    The mysterious man in black robe did not move his footsteps and was still standing on Di Jiang''s forehead, but Di Jiang under him also sensed the danger was coming.


    So Di Jiang raised all the six tentacles, trying to fight against the original phoenix!


    Di Jiang''s six tentacles flew directly into the air, and they were cut off by the primitive phoenix in just one encounter!


    And the long knife in the hands of the original phoenix still did not stop!


    Su Yan looked at the primitive phoenix in front of him, and seemed to have suddenly returned to that incomparable era!


    In that era, they once challenged those ancient emperors like today, and Su Yan also once witnessed the fighting stance of the primitive phoenix!


    It''s just that this mysterious man in black robes is probably much stronger than the ancient emperor Su Yan and the others fought against...


    After all, he is a man who can''t do anything with the divine weapon!


    Primitive Phoenix has an unstoppable and powerful momentum at this time!


    If the mysterious man in black robe did not use a complete method to deal with it, he would be swallowed up by the flames of the primordial phoenix and burned into dust in the universe!


    Suddenly, it was the beam of light from "Supreme Light of God" that protected the mysterious man in black robe!


    In the head-on confrontation with the original phoenix, countless Moko runes appeared in the void...


    These Moko runes are said to be the masterpieces of the Star Gods back then, but then the Star Gods escaped to some unknown place and never appeared in the Immortal Realm again.


    And the inheritance of the Moko runes finally fell into the hands of the Great Emperor Xingchen.


    After Emperor Xingchen fell, this was the first time Su Yan had seen Moko runes in the Immortal Realm!


    To be honest, after what the original Phoenix said just now, Su Yan was also suspicious at this time, whether the mysterious man in black robe in front of him was the Great Star Emperor!


    But how could the Xingchen Great Emperor of that year shape the Buddhist kingdom while raising his hand?


    The Buddhist realm required to shape a Buddhist country is not simple. Even if one looks at the bliss of the West, only two or three people can achieve this level.


    Those are all great Buddhas who have undergone the test of thousands of eons!


    After the light wings of the primitive phoenix fluttered, divine power and fire energy were given to the long knife in his hand!


    The long knife in her hand has turned crimson at this time!


    Where the long knife passed, even the time and space were twisted together, and obvious ripples appeared in the air, as if the space had dissolved into a liquid state under the high temperature!


    The blade of the original phoenix fell quickly!


    Countless moco runes are inspired!


    These golden runes exploded after magnifying in the air...


    The power shown in "The Great Light of God" was originally a large golden brilliance, not to mention the brilliance of the original phoenix...


    When these two extreme forces collided together, the next scene could be said to be light pollution.


    Even Su Yan was so stimulated by the strong light that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    The other emperors even felt that their eyes were about to be blinded, and their eyes were too stimulated, and tears could not be controlled...


    But even if he could open his eyes, it would probably be meaningless.


    Because when you open your eyes, you can only see the infinite bright light filling every inch of the universe, that''s all!


    When fighting in this cosmic space, the Great Emperor often does not restrain his power.


    And the vastness of the universe is also very suitable for displaying those killing moves with huge lethality...


    Su Yan could feel the primordial phoenix''s godhead constantly rising in his spiritual sense!


    It seems that in the confrontation with this mysterious man in black robe, the original phoenix has successfully stimulated its own potential and can break through!


    But everything came to an abrupt end!


    Su Yan only felt that the incomparably exuberant vitality of the primitive phoenix suddenly disappeared!


    How could the vitality of the original phoenix suddenly disappear?


    As far as the degree of vitality is concerned, the original Phoenix is ??not much worse than Dijiang. No matter how large the vitality is, it is impossible to disappear in an instant!


    Unless the mysterious man in black robe used some kind of technique to instantly kill the primitive phoenix!


    But this kind of thing is difficult for Su Yan to do with the Red Lotus Sky Dance. What kind of means did the mysterious man in black robe use to have such a terrifying lethality?


    It''s just that the universe is still shrouded in strong light, and nothing can be seen by the naked eye.


    And in the strong light, there are infinite divine powers constantly swaying, which is also a great impact on the exploration of spiritual perception!


    Even Su Yan didn''t know what happened at that moment.


    Why did the primordial phoenix''s life response seem to disappear all of a sudden!


    After the strong light gradually dissipated, Su Yan opened his golden eyes and discovered something that shocked him beyond measure����


    I saw that the mysterious man in black robe was holding a heart in his hand, while Primitive Phoenix had a big hole in his chest at this time, and his face also had an unbelievable expression.

 Chapter 4840： immortality in flames

    Chapter 4840: Immortality in the flames


    This mysterious man in black robe actually dug out the heart of the primitive phoenix with a single blow when they first met? !


    This is something that Su Yandu absolutely cannot do!


    Just now, the primordial phoenix was wrapped in endless light and heat and divine might, and the long knife in his hand was urged to the apex...


    How did this mysterious man in black robe do it? What the **** just happened?


    The heart of the primitive phoenix is ??beating in his hand, and a circle of fire can still be seen on the heart!


    The Buddha Kingdom and the hundred golden light pagodas above were finally destroyed by the Tai Chi Demon Sword, and then the Tai Chi Demon Sword recklessly suppressed it here!


    The Tai Chi Demon Sword has landed on countless Moko runes...


    The Infinite Madonna and Emperor Longfu also discovered the tragedy of the original Phoenix!


    What a proud existence of her original phoenix, why was her heart dug out by the other party in a single meeting?


    The heart of the original phoenix was held in the hands of the mysterious man in black robe, and the heart was still beating...


    It''s just that every beat of this heart produces a fearful emotion!


    At this time, the corpse of the original Phoenix lost its heart and was quietly suspended in the space of the universe.


    The two Yaozu Yasheng were speechless for a moment... The power of this mysterious man in black robes is beyond their comprehension.


    The morale here can be said to have suffered a devastating blow!


    Even the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God showed an extremely shocked expression and said: "It seems that you are really a man who doesn''t know what is called Lianxiangxiyu..."


    But at this time, the mutation suddenly occurred!


    The primordial phoenix whose heart had been dug out suddenly opened those golden eyes, and at the same time, the heart that was held in the palm of the black-robed mysterious man also burned violently!


    The black-robed mysterious man''s black gloves were burned to ashes, and after the black gloves were shattered, the black-robed mysterious man also hurriedly discarded the heart that belonged to the primitive phoenix...


    The flame of this heart is even more vigorous than before!


    On the one hand, Primitive Phoenix took the heart back into his hand and put it back into the big hole in his chest. On the other hand, the long knife in his hand stabbed the man in black robe directly in front of him!


    This black-robed mysterious man is still entangled with Moke runes and Tai Chi demon swords, and he never expected to encounter such a strange situation!


    He thought that after digging out the heart of the original phoenix, the original phoenix was already a dead person, a symbol of falling.


    Who knows, even after losing the heart, the original phoenix did not die completely, but suddenly opened his eyes and took the heart back at the same time!


    This stab at the knife, the mysterious man in black robe was completely unprepared, and was stabbed into the heart by the primitive phoenix.


    What dripped from the blade was not fresh blood, but corrosive black blood!


    Even though the long knife in the hands of the primitive phoenix is ??a supreme artifact, there are also wisps of blue smoke coming out now...


    Obviously this long knife is going through an extremely severe test!


    And Primitive Phoenix also noticed the hand of the black-robed mysterious man whose glove was burned. It was this hand that held Primordial Phoenix''s heart just now...


    There are corpse spots all over this hand, and it looks like the flesh and blood have already withered...


    The rotting flesh and corpse spots all show that this mysterious man in black robe is a dead man at all!


    The primordial phoenix''s feet and body burned with a crimson phoenix fire!


    "This is the immortality of the phoenix! Legend has it that the phoenix can live forever in the flames, no matter how much damage it encounters, even if it really dies, as long as there is flames, it can be reborn! My dear, this should be her original phoenix since the ancient times and those After the ancient emperor''s battle, is it the first time to be reborn?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also showed a solemn expression. Primitive Phoenix has always been very face-saving. Although there is a Phoenix that is immortal, she has almost never used it.


    Because in Primitive Phoenix''s view, it would be very embarrassing to be cut off by an enemy or stabbed in the heart with a sword...


    Therefore, Primitive Phoenix will also learn other immortal emperors to cultivate spells, swordsmanship and blade techniques... Although her achievements are not small in these matters.


    But in fact, it is a kind of abandonment.


    After Primitive Phoenix cultivated these things and used them to fight, it was equivalent to covering up his original advantages.


    Just imagine, in the confrontation of the Immortal Emperor series, one side is immortal and can bear all kinds of attacks from the other side at will. What kind of terrifying advantage will this be?


    Perhaps in essence, the original phoenix is ??an unsalted saint with complete sanity and stronger power.


    But for a long time, the primordial phoenix has had too many halos on its head, and in the past few epochs, almost no Immortal Emperor can match her, let alone force her into a desperate situation of death.


    So many people forget where the real advantage of the original Phoenix is.


    The body that can be continuously reborn in the divine fire of the phoenix, as well as the almost infinite vitality and divine power, is the most terrifying part of the original phoenix.


    After the Phoenix Divine Fire wrapped the body of the original phoenix, she said slowly: "Do you think you can kill this seat? This seat is an immortal body in the true sense, no matter if you dig out the heart of this seat. , or smashing the head, it doesn''t make any sense. As long as there is still a ray of phoenix fire in the fairy world, this seat can be reborn infinitely! In this seat, an immortal monster like you is the real thing. pitful!"


    As the primitive phoenix spoke, a terrifying fire was suddenly injected into the long knife in his hand!


    At this time, the original phoenix has completely given up its defense...


    Originally, she didn''t need to do any defense. She only needed to put on a life-for-life posture in battle, and she was already unmatched.


    When Primitive Phoenix gave up her face, her combat power naturally climbed to another dimension!


    The black robe on the mysterious man in black robe was gradually burned to ashes in the flames of the phoenix!


    Phoenix Divine Fire also has the attribute of purification, and it has the restraint of attributes for this black robe.


    When the black robe became incomplete, the body exposed below was incomplete, and it was covered with corpse spots...


    No wonder he covered his whole body with a black robe, and even put on black gloves on his hands, so he didn''t dare to expose an inch of his skin.


    It turned out that his purpose in doing this was to cover up the powerful dead aura that came with the corpse.


    Although the face has not been fully revealed, Su Yan has already recognized it. This corpse is the corpse of Emperor Xingchen!


    But the consciousness that dominates the body of the Great Xingchen may not be the same as the Great Xingchen!

 Chapter 4841： Reborn twice after death

    Chapter 4841: Rebirth after two deaths


    Primordial Phoenix should have also realized this, and there was also an extremely surprised look in her golden eyes!


    Primordial Phoenix first thought of the ancestors of the Wu Zong. They studied all kinds of dirty powers. Perhaps only they would put their own consciousness into other people''s corpses!


    At this moment, the body of the Great Emperor Xingchen read a spell in his mouth!


    The power of the galaxy suddenly fell, hitting the original phoenix!


    Because the original phoenix completely gave up its defense, after being hit by the power of the galaxy, the red soft armor of the whole body began to collapse!


    When the soft armor collapsed, the flesh and blood under the original phoenix naturally collapsed along with it!


    The physical strength of the primordial phoenix must not be said, but the power of this galaxy is too violent, as if a small black hole was suddenly created in the void of the universe!


    Primitive Phoenix was severely injured, and her body was covered with golden blood, but she didn''t care at all, she stretched out a hand with endless flames and burned the mask on the mysterious man''s face to ashes!


    And the face hidden under the mask is indeed the Great Emperor Xingchen back then!


    It''s just that this face is also covered with corpse spots, and those eyes have already become abrupt and lacklustre!


    After the primitive phoenix has achieved this level, it has also reached a certain limit. Then the primordial phoenix burned with a fierce phoenix fire on her body!


    After Shenhuo wrapped the original phoenix, she seemed to be suffering in some way...


    However, in the midst of this torment, the severely injured body of the Primitive Phoenix was reborn again!


    When the original Phoenix''s hand stretched out from the Phoenix Divine Fire, her Phoenix armor had become as clean as new, and even the twelve phoenix feathers on her body had become as brand new as before!


    The bleeding wounds on the body have long since recovered!


    The primordial phoenix showed her true power in front of these great emperors!


    Why can she become the holy ancestor of the demon clan, why can she be on an equal footing with the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata Buddha, and why did she become one of the five emperors back then?


    The answers to all these questions are manifested between these two rebirths!


    As long as the divine fire of the phoenix is ??still there, the primordial phoenix will be immortal!


    With nothing to do, the mysterious man could only widen the distance from the original Phoenix and retreated from Di Jiang''s head!


    Di Jiang let out another cry, and the six tentacles that had just regrown also wrapped around the original phoenix!


    However, the speed of the primitive phoenix is ??too fast, and it is impossible for Dijiang''s six tentacles to capture her primitive phoenix.


    The primordial phoenix disappeared in a flash, and then appeared above the sky, saying: "You are not the Great Xingchen, and the consciousness of the Great Xingchen will never be as cold as yours! Who are you and why do you occupy the Great Emperor Xingchen? Corpse! You know this is a great blasphemy and offense!"


    In the face of Primitive Phoenix''s accusation, the mysterious man had no expression on his face, maybe he couldn''t show any expression at all, because what accommodated his consciousness was just a corpse.


    Although this corpse was once one of the five strongest emperors in the Immortal Realm, a corpse is a corpse, and it is absolutely impossible to make a vivid expression.


    The face of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also showed a very disgusting expression, and at the same time, the Void Snake hidden in the parallel time and space was activated again and swept away towards the mysterious man!


    Before the snake of the void could devour the mysterious man, it was defeated by the Moko rune again!


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said very disdainfully: "I thought you were a very powerful man, but I didn''t expect it to be just a corpse, it really wasted my mother''s feelings for you. There is no need for a corpse like you to continue to exist in this world... ...Since everything has become so ugly, why not just go to hell?"


    Su Yan really felt that it was very strange. Primitive Phoenix was right. It was a completely different consciousness occupying the body of the Great Emperor Xingchen.


    But since it is another divine sense, why can he use the various powers of Emperor Xingchen?


    This is really unreasonable, even if he seized the body to occupy the body of the Great Emperor Xingchen, if there is no magic to drive, those powers should not be able to use.


    Unless... this spiritual consciousness has been merged with the spiritual consciousness of Xingchen Great Emperor before the death of Xingchen Great Emperor.


    In this way, he can obtain the complete power of Emperor Xingchen...


    But this still doesn''t make sense, because this spiritual consciousness is extremely cold, and it is obviously not related to the Great Emperor Xingchen.


    If it incorporates the divine consciousness of the Great Emperor Xingchen, even if only part of it, there will be obvious traces.


    This mysterious man has never spoken. Although he has become the target of public criticism, he has not shown any nervousness or fear!


    The Tai Chi demon sword in the sky is suppressing Dijiang again!


    The Mother Snake God really didn''t care about Di Jiang, she released a snake of the void, and after crossing the sky, it came towards Su Yan, and she didn''t even have the desire to look at Di Jiang more.


    There was already a frenzy in the eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looking at Su Yan, but before she could really get close to Su Yan, she was already stopped by Honglian Tianwu.


    Su Yan said, "Myriad Mother Snake God, what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do, don''t you know yet? You are the man I fancy, and of course you are doing interesting things with you." Wan Mu Snake God smiled tenderly after saying that.


    At this time, Di Jiang had not been suppressed yet, and the mysterious man was still staring at him, so Su Yan had no interest in messing with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Moreover, even if all the troubles were resolved, Su Yan would not touch the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    This woman is as uncontrollable as the original phoenix, and she is also very dangerous. If she touches her, she will cause a lot of trouble.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t want to fight with you, but if you keep forcing me, I will have no choice but to use the divine artifact to deal with you. If you dare to come within twenty feet of me, I will definitely kill without mercy!"


    When Su Yan spoke, he had already brought a very strong murderous aura.


    On the contrary, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God admired Su Yan''s murderous aura very much, and had no intention of retreating. The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked at Su Yan like this, and said, "Emperor Su, if I say there is a way to seal the Emperor Jiang completely. Woolen cloth?"


    "What can you do?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Of course I won''t lie to you, if I tell you now, then I won''t get anything. This matter is very simple, as I told you before, you suppress me A child, I need to give me another child, do you like boys or girls?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God touched her lower abdomen when she said this. When she looked at Su Yan, those eyes seemed to burst into flames, and she had already felt that there was a fire burning inside her body!


    This fire is not just as simple as desire, but also represents that the priesthood of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is urging her to reproduce!

 Chapter 4842： You are the angel of the world of God

    Such primitive gods are often unable to restrain the impulse from the priesthood, and the **** of war will definitely be impulsive and belligerent, and the **** of death will definitely want to harvest life


    These primitive gods were born gods, and they were completely different from the great emperors of the human race who had gone through untold hardships to cultivate to the present level.


    These primitive gods did not have the process of cultivation at all, and naturally they would not cultivate their minds. Without the cultivation of state of mind, of course, they would not be able to control the incomparably strong desires in their hearts.


    The desire of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can already be regarded as very fiery.


    Su Yan said, "This kind of thing is absolutely impossible, you don''t have to think about it, I''m not interested in you."


    "Really?" Ten Thousand Mother Snake said, "Xiandi Su, do you really think so? Or is that **** phoenix telling you bad things about me? Do you know that I am the most attractive man in the world? Satisfied woman, my body has been born for the most primitive pleasure, if you have never touched me, you will never understand what bliss is."


    Su Yan''s face became even more speechless, and he said, "You are also a **** after all. How come you are like a prostitute and keep selling your body?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God licked his lips with his tongue and said, "Xiandi Su, you just want to see me as a prostitute, and then you want to torture me in various ways, and I don''t mind. After all, I have always been I like strong men, it doesn''t matter if you are rough!"


    Su Yan directly swept the red lotus sky dance into the air, and the blossoming red lotus flowers spread out toward the front!


    Even an existence like the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is very afraid of the red lotus formed by the Chitian Divine Fire, and absolutely does not dare to use his body to understand the power of these lovely red lotuses, and can only retreat toward the rear.


    In the process of retreating, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also had great disdain for Su Yan, "What a stinky man who doesn''t understand style."


    Su Yan was relieved when he saw the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God retreating like this.


    It was the first time in his life that he was molested three or four times by a woman! It''s speechless **** opening the door for speechless - speechless home!


    As the Ten Thousand Snake God retreated towards the rear, the expression on her face gradually changed, and at the same time she hummed a song from the ancient times from her mouth.


    This song sounds very light, but after hearing this song, Di Jiang''s power gradually declined, and the frequency of the six tentacles also decreased.


    The reason why the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God hummed this song was because she wanted to prove to Su Yan that what she just said was definitely not a lie!


    She really has the ability to control Di Jiang.


    But how could Su Yan make such an unreasonable compromise with her?


    When the song hummed by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stopped, Di Jiang was like waking up from a dream. Not only did his strength greatly increase, but he also became more ferocious than before!


    When Su Yan was entangled with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and Snake God, the primitive phoenix over there was still confronting the mysterious man.


    Several of Primitive Phoenix''s apprentices also wanted to help, but they were stopped by Primordial Phoenix, "This kind of battle is not something you can participate in at present, you are shouldering the future of the demon clan, you must cherish your own. Your life must not fall in such a ridiculous place!"


    The mysterious man''s expression looked extremely indifferent. Primitive Phoenix asked several questions, but the mysterious man did not answer.


    To this day, I still don''t know what method this mysterious man used to occupy the body of Emperor Xingchen, and he could still use the power of Emperor Xingchen!


    Primitive Phoenix felt that this mysterious man might be the ancient powerhouse of Wuzong, but he had never used the spells of Wuzong, but he had easily created a Buddhist country just now. .


    Su Yan said to Xuanyuan Jie''s four old monsters, "First of all, you help to be the guardians of the two holy emperors of the demon race. Remember to be optimistic about the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and I will meet that mysterious person."


    After Xuanyuan Jie took the orders of the four old monsters, he still guarded the side of the two sub-sages of the demon clan.


    Su Yan flew towards the mysterious man.


    After Su Yan flew over, he asked directly, "What is your relationship with the world of the gods?"


    The mysterious man''s expression was originally very indifferent, but at this time he also raised his head and looked towards Su Yan with his dazzling eyes.


    "Su Baxian, how much do you know about the world of God?" After the mysterious man opened his mouth, his throat seemed to freeze, his voice was very dry, and he had no emotion at all, like a robot.


    Su Yan said: "It seems that I guessed right. You have something to do with the world of God. You should be the one who encouraged Hongmeng to betray me back then, right?"


    "Since you know it, why bother asking?"


    Su Yan laughed in anger, "Very good, it seems that you are really honest enough, what do you want to do in the heavenly world when you appear in the fairy world this time? This time you want the Jade Emperor. Did the heaven collapse, or do you want me to fall again?"


    "We don''t care about your life and death, we only care about the balance of legal principles."


    Su Yan almost immediately asked, "What exactly do you mean by a logical balance? Answer me!"


    The mysterious man looked at Su Yan and twisted his neck slightly, obviously not planning to tell Su Yan the answer.


    Primitive Phoenix glanced at Su Yan and said, "Is he from the world of heaven?"


    "Otherwise? Is there really an Immortal Emperor in the Immortal World who can dig out your heart as soon as they meet? Even I can''t do such an outrageous thing!" Su Yan said, "I have thought about those gods in the Heavenly World. What will the ambassador look like, and how powerful the body will be, but what I never imagined is that they actually walk in the fairyland relying on the corpse!"


    Primordial Phoenix widened those golden eyes and said to Su Yan, "You say he is the divine envoy of the world of God?"


    "That''s right. If he is not the divine envoy of the heavenly world, many problems will be unreasonable, but if he is the divine envoy of the heavenly world, then all the problems can be solved easily. The unbelievable things will become very normal. Get up, after all, he is an existence from the world of God, and it is only natural to do these incredible things."


    Although Xuanyuan Jie and the others acted under the orders of the divine envoys in the world of heaven, they had never seen the divine envoys in person, and they all acted on the orders sent by the divine envoys.


    There is often an indescribable aura in those instructions, so Xuanyuan Jie and the others have absolutely no idea where the messengers of God came from and what kind of power they used!


    Su Yan has already thought about it, the first ancestor immortal is already the pinnacle of combat power in the immortal world!


    If the ancestor immortals were defeated by him, then sooner or later the divine envoy of the world of heaven will appear in front of him!


    After all, the only one who can be stronger than the first ancestral immortal is the divine envoy of the world of God!

 Chapter 4843： The flame of vengeance burns

    Chapter 4843 The flame of revenge is burning


    Primordial Phoenix''s eyes were full of surprise, if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s reminder, I''m afraid Primordial Phoenix wouldn''t even think in this direction...


    God''s messenger in the world of heaven, but beyond the existence of the fairy world. The dignity of status also far surpassed those ancient gods and old gods.


    But who could have imagined that the divine envoy of the dignified world of heaven actually relied on seizing the body to move in the fairy world...


    This is really disillusioning!


    Even Su Yan was extremely puzzled, and did not understand why the so-called gods of the heavenly world would walk in the fairyland in such a way.


    This really doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Could it be that... the gods of God''s world are also subject to certain restrictions in the fairyland, so they have to walk in the fairyland in this way?


    These corpses were extremely filthy, and even Su Yan was absolutely unwilling to attach his spiritual sense to the corpses.


    If the divine envoy of God''s world had no restrictions, he would not have made such a choice.


    The mysterious human said: "Su Baxian, since you already know the identity of this seat, you must not have the courage to continue to contend with this seat, right?"


    "What joke are you talking about!? I''ve always had revenge and revenge! You were the one who instructed Hongmeng to betray me, so you can definitely be the culprit in everything, I thought from the beginning. I will overthrow you and kill you!"


    Compared to Su Yan''s fiery killing intent, the divine envoy of the heavenly world seemed very indifferent, and seemed to be completely disdainful of Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan said, "What are you going to do to capture Di Jiang back? Is there any conspiracy? If I don''t know, that''s fine. Now that I know, then it is absolutely impossible to hand Di Jiang into your hands."


    The **** of heaven said: "Su Yan, even if you prevent me from getting Dijiang, it doesn''t make any sense, because behind me is the Dao of Heaven, and you won''t have any chance of winning against the Dao of Heaven!"


    "What a heavenly way! You keep saying that you control the operation of the heavenly way, but what have you done in the immortal world? Why did the two heavenly emperors and me fall, all of you have extended hands? Haha, kill After us, the immortal world is in turmoil again, what good is it for you? If it is good, it means that the way of heaven you said does not exist at all, and some of it is just your selfishness!"


    In the face of the divine envoy of the world of heaven, Su Yan would not give him any good looks.


    Su Yan could also sense that the red lotus sky dance in his hand was getting hot, and it seemed that the red lotus sky dance was gradually becoming eager to fight!


    Su Yan has always been able to feel the two invisible hands fighting in the immortal world, and at the same time manipulating his fate!


    The first hand came from the Great Chaos Emperor, everything Su Yan is now unable to escape the arrangement of the Great Chaos!


    The second hand is this ethereal and infinite world of God!


    Su Yan said, "Actually, a long time ago, I wanted to have a little experience of your power. How amazing and powerful is the so-called God''s world! Why don''t I come and meet you."


    Primitive Phoenix said: "Su Baxian, he is the enemy that Gu is interested in, and he has also dug out Gu''s heart. How could Gu let him go to you without revenge for such a humiliating shame?"


    This time, Su Yan did not give in to Primordial Phoenix, nor did he follow Primordial Phoenix''s temper. Instead, he said directly: "Phoenix, you don''t have the divine artifact in your hand, so it is impossible to kill him. If you want to kill the heavenly world If you have the existence of the Lord God, or you have the divine artifact of creation, if you don''t have both, how can you beat him? Fighting back and forth is just a waste of time!"


    Primordial Phoenix hated the divine envoy of the heavenly world so much that it tickles his teeth, and said, "Su Baxian, so what! I won''t give it to you anyway!"


    Before the original Phoenix could speak, Su Yan had already killed him!


    Su Yan''s terrifying power condensed directly in the void, and then suddenly enlarged again!


    An incomparably huge golden lotus bloomed in the void!


    Another Su Yan was killed in the blooming lotus!


    "Using the artifact of good fortune as the method of incarnation?" The voice of the divine envoy of God''s world was still calm. In the face of two Su Yan''s flanking attacks from the left and the right, the divine envoys of the heavenly world were completely unhurried.


    The "Supreme Light God Secret Art" was running again, and countless Moko''s runes were inspired!


    Those Moke''s words had miraculous effects against the original Phoenix, but they were useless against Su Yan!


    You must know that the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in Su Yan''s hands is one of the most powerful artifacts in the world!


    The power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance surpassed that very critical critical point!


    After breaking that critical point, it is impossible for many spells to restrain the red lotus dance!


    The two red lotus dances swept across the sky at the same time, breaking away all the Moko runes that filled the sky!


    Even the golden beam of light where the envoy of the gods of the heavenly world is located has also become very unstable!


    Su Yan''s speed and strength have reached a certain peak. Of course, what''s more important is that Su Yan''s killing intent has reached an unprecedented level!


    For Su Yan, this can be regarded as the first battle of revenge! More meaningful than any previous battle!


    Why go through the ninth reincarnation and experience all the pain?


    Why experience all kinds of suffering among the mundane?


    Why separate from your lover and face death and reincarnation again and again?


    ��


    The reason why Su Yan was able to endure those unimaginable pains was entirely because he wanted revenge!


    The flames of revenge have always been burning in Su Yan''s chest in an incomparably enthusiastic way!


    It was the flame of revenge that drove Su Yan through those trials and hardships to reach where he is today!


    How easy it was for him to come, and how vigorously the anger of revenge burned!


    Primitive Phoenix had already noticed that today''s Su Yan was completely different from usual.


    Although Su Yan is usually strong, he will always remain calm in battles, and he will never let his emotions affect his sober judgment!


    But this time Su Yan didn''t dare to do that at all, and anger filled Su Yan''s mind!


    At this time, Su Yan was like a violent lion, eager to tear apart all living things that approached him!


    Primordial Phoenix was also a little stunned at this time, and then couldn''t help but murmured: "Gu also thought that you, Su Ba, were completely calm and ice-cold, but I didn''t expect you to have such a violent moment. I''ll let you this time. , but only this time."


    The blazing anger on Su Yan''s body, even Primitive Phoenix began to move a little.


    After all, only Su Yan himself knows how much suffering he has gone through on his way to rebirth!

 Chapter 4844： Slobber

    Chapter 4844 drooling


    After the "Supreme Light Divine Art" of the divine envoy of the heavenly world was easily broken by Su Yan, he took out the relic.


    In an attempt to reshape a Buddhist kingdom in front of Su Yan!


    But before his Buddhist kingdom was formed, he had already heard Su Yan''s words: "God''s envoy, do you only have such a level? I have to say, you really disappointed me! I thought How powerful and terrifying your existence in the world of God is, and how invincible you are, and you never imagined that in the end, you are also using the methods of the world! Even the process of fighting is so boring!"


    This relic shined brilliantly in the air, and many palace towers appeared in the golden light, and the voice of chanting the Dharma came from the palace towers!


    But Su Yan sent Su Yan to bring his Red Lotus Sky Dance over and violently strangled him!


    The countless palace towers in the golden light all collapsed, and blood flowed into rivers in the palace towers, directly from the Buddhist kingdom to the purgatory on earth!


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s avatar also stabbed the long spear at the back of the head of the divine envoy in the world of heaven!


    This time, it was clearly stabbed, but Su Yan''s avatar was directly bounced off by an indescribable force. After flying far away, it couldn''t maintain its true shape in the air, and turned into a lotus flower again!


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan did not feel discouraged, nor did he feel fear, but became very excited, "It seems that you are not useless! Fight with me! God''s messenger of the world, we are only one person today. Get out of here alive! Let''s see whose life is bigger!"


    The pair of dragon wings behind Su Yan suddenly opened, and a golden halo appeared above his head!


    The Godhead of Destruction has completely blessed Su Yan''s body. At this time, Su Yan has incarnated into the main gods who fought endlessly in the sky in the ancient times!


    There is a layer of powerful dragon energy surrounding Su Yan''s body!


    In such a state, Su Yan has the terrifying power to smash a mountain and river casually!


    The divine envoys of the heavenly world were gradually suppressed by Su Yan!


    It''s just that in the midst of such repression, the divine envoy of the world of the heavens is still calm, but every time he responds to Su Yan''s attack, it has become more and more difficult!


    The power of Red Lotus Sky Dance has already broken through the sky, far exceeding normal, but it is still improving!


    It seems that there is absolutely no upper limit to the power of this divine artifact!


    Primitive Phoenix was the first time to see such a red lotus dance, and it was also the first time to see such a red lotus dance!


    She has already deeply felt that this time Su Yan really intends to try his best to keep the divine envoys of the heavenly world here!


    Primitive Phoenix gradually retreated to the rear. She was not easy to intervene at this time. If she stayed where she was, she would be inexplicably affected by the powerful forces of Su Yan and the divine envoys of the heavenly world. It would be better to retreat to the rear. While watching the battle, you can also stare at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, lest this slutty woman make any fools!


    Su Yan''s red lotus dance is going up and down in the void of the universe, and no one can stop it!


    Although the divine envoy of God''s world is powerful and knows how to transform the space in front of him into a galaxy to absorb Su Yan''s attack, if he keeps defending like this, problems will arise sooner or later.


    Su Yan, who had been attacking all the time, would have no problem even if he made a mistake.


    But if the gods of the heavenly world made a mistake, they might be penetrated by the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hands!


    The envoy of the gods in the world has indeed obtained the complete power of the Great Emperor Xingchen. There is only about an inch of space in front of him. After his secret technique, it may become as vast as a whole galaxy!


    With such a secret technique of space, it is possible to absorb 90% of the attack of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    The remaining 10%, relying only on his own divine light is enough to resist!


    The Mother Snake God was also staring at Su Yan in a daze at this time. She was almost drooling when she saw the strength and speed displayed by Su Yan.


    In the eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Su Yan possessed almost the most perfect fleshly body. Although he was a human being, his fleshly body was sanctified. He was already the Holy Body of Primordial Primordial Body. Later, he merged with the dragon body and cultivated the dragon body to The realm of Zulong!


    Not to mention that Su Yan is blessed by the godhead of the main god...


    Only the blessing of the Godhead of the Lord God has already made the Mother Snake God extremely satisfied!


    Because her Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is also the main god, the man who can match her must also be the main god...


    The Mother Snake God couldn''t help but licked her lips when she watched Su Yan wandering around in the void.


    But the Great Demon God poured cold water on the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God: "Su Baxian is not a man you can easily play with, don''t play with fire, his wife is Jin Shiya, Su Baxian is here After the fall of the Eternal Era, Jin Shiya searched for her whereabouts in the fairy world. Do you know how many years she has been searching for? The relationship between them has long been unbreakable..."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Great Demon God, you are the idiot! Do I want to get his heart, I just want to get his body and borrow his seeds. It is impossible for an excellent man like him to have only one person by his side. Women''s. This is determined by biological instinct. In nature, powerful males will retain the right to mate with many females. This is the law of nature, even the gods can''t violate it."


    The great devil said: "This matter is going to take a long time to come, and now Dijiang is almost unable to support it. As a mother, do you want to watch your child be sealed in front of you? What''s more, the Infinite Virgin is still your enemy?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God raised his head and looked towards the west, only to see that the innate gossip formed by the Tai Chi Demon Sword had completely shrouded Di Jiang.


    Di Jiang is only left to struggle in the innate gossip!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked at the Infinite Madonna again, but before she could act, the primitive phoenix had already blocked her way with a long fire mark.


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Primal Phoenix looked at each other, there was great hostility in their eyes.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was once the first ancestor of the demon clan, and this son was later replaced by the primitive phoenix.


    If you think about it with your toes, you can know that the replacement process cannot be very gentle, and it must be full of blood and cruelty.


    The demon clan has always respected the strong, and the position of the holy ancestor is impossible to obtain without killing.


    It can be said that there is also a long-term feud between the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Primitive Phoenix.


    Seeing the primordial phoenix blocking her way, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was not in a hurry, but said sarcastically: "Dead Phoenix, you really have a great fate, I didn''t expect you to die if a man digs out your heart, it really hurts me. Be happy!"

 Chapter 4845： Revealing old scars

    Chapter 4845: Revealing old scars


    In the years when the Mother Snake God was sealed, the Primordial Phoenix has never been provoked face to face in all these years.


    Her status in the demon clan has already been supreme, even if it is not a monk of the demon clan, who would want to provoke such a big Buddha?


    So when Primitive Phoenix was so provoked by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, she couldn''t help it. She took the initiative to charge up and swept across the face of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God with the long knife in her hand.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is actually the same bad character as the original Phoenix, so they can''t understand each other so much, and they feel that the other party is inexplicably proud.


    A darkness emerged in front of Ten Thousand Mother Serpent God. This darkness swallowed up the sword light, and even the long sword of the primitive phoenix fell into it for a while...


    After the primitive phoenix finally pulled the long knife out of the darkness, the attack of the goddess of snakes has arrived!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can manipulate the indescribable terrifying darkness without any action!


    This darkness is very claustrophobic, it can exist in the real world, and it can spread like weeds between people''s hearts!


    For those monks with unstable Taoism, the lethality will be very terrifying!


    But who is her original phoenix? Born to be the nemesis of all spells!


    Even if the mind is affected by this darkness, the primitive phoenix will only have an extreme desire for destruction in his heart, and will not be swallowed by the darkness!


    The Great Demon God let out a long sigh when he saw the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Primordial Phoenix fight.


    The arrangement he made today has failed again, Di Jiang will not fall into the hands of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and his alliance with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will also become meaningless.


    The character of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is too uncontrollable, and letting her out is definitely not a good move.


    But today''s fairyland is so chaotic, even for the Great Demon God, there are not many chess pieces to choose from.


    The Great Demon God is hiding in the darkness, and the reason why he hasn''t escaped is not because he wants to lead the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God away at a critical moment.


    It was because he simply wanted to watch Su Yan and the divine envoy of the heavenly world!


    The intensity of this battle is extremely high, and if it is placed in the heavens and the world, I am afraid it will be ranked first!


    Especially the envoy of the gods of the gods, Su Yan''s power, the Great Demon God, has long been experienced, and now the Great Demon God is curious about what incredible power the legendary gods possess.


    But for the time being, the Great Demon God has not seen any useful clues.


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world had already been suppressed by Su Yan to the extent that he could only defend.


    In the sky, the galaxy is constantly shattered, and the layers of space are destroyed after they come, making it look really weird!


    In the superimposed space, Su Yan''s figure appeared at high speed from time to time, and disappeared at high speed.


    The dimension of this battle is too high, and the space is constantly changing. If you only watch the battle with a pair of naked eyes, it is impossible to see the whole picture.


    The Great Demon God has long been watching the battle with the Demon God''s Eye. Only the Demon God''s Eye can transcend the space and see everything that happens there.


    This Demon God''s Eye is the third eye that stands above the eyebrows of the Great Demon God, and the blood-colored pupils are enlarged like a blooming Manzhu Shahua.


    Su Yan was actually not feeling well at this time, because the divine envoys of the heavenly world possessed the power of the most peak star emperor!


    The Xingchen Emperor of that year was one of the five emperors who could sit on an equal footing with Su Yan.


    To be able to rank among the five emperors, not only the Taoism and realm must be very strong, but more importantly, they must have their own unique side.


    The Great Emperor Xingchen was able to carry it to Xinghe casually, but this alone made Su Yan very uncomfortable!


    And Su Yan has also noticed that Emperor Xingchen also has the eyes of the galaxy... Although these eyes have long since lost their original brilliance, their power has not declined in the slightest.


    Perhaps Ni Qingshang''s Eye of the Galaxy was inherited from here.


    Although Honglian Tianwu was in hand, after fighting for so long, Su Yan couldn''t even touch the edge of the opponent''s clothes, which was a bit outrageous!


    Of course, the divine envoys of the heavens were completely helpless to Su Yan.


    If we continue to fight like this, I am afraid that there will be no winner or loser in three months.


    Su Yan decided that he would not be willing to spend such a long time with the gods of the gods in the heavens, and seeing Su Yan''s body, Shiva''s dharma body immediately appeared!


    This time, the Dharma body of Lord Shiva did not first appear as a phantom, and then gradually turned into a real body.


    But it is the whole body when it appears!


    Su Yan''s idea is very simple, he will use Shiva''s dharma body and destruction power to destroy the galaxy!


    The divine envoy of God''s world summoned the first layer of the galaxy, and Su Yan destroyed the first layer with Shiva''s dharma body!


    Then the red lotus sky dance can be freed up and directly chase down the body of the divine envoy of the heavenly world!


    After Lord Shiva''s Dharma body roared, a circle of shock waves spread directly out...


    Even Primitive Phoenix and Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stopped fighting temporarily and looked over here!


    Then Wan Mu Snake said: "As expected of the man I liked, this divine power is really great, oh, if I get his body, you must enjoy it!"


    Primal Phoenix looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and gritted his teeth and said, "It''s really shameless!"


    "Huh? Damn Phoenix, when did you become a guardian of ethics? It''s really funny! Have you ever had **** with fewer men than me? You would have taken the initiative to find beautiful teenagers from the human race and the **** race in ancient times. What about the young man you seduced? Did you eat them all? What etiquette are you teaching in front of me now? It''s ridiculous!"


    "Gu is the holy ancestor of the demon clan! What''s wrong with maintaining etiquette?" Primal Phoenix argued, "What this holy ancestor dislikes most is a saucy woman like you who only spreads your legs to seduce men, in addition to tarnishing the reputation of my demon clan. , what else can you do?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Then you need to know that your so-called holy ancestor was given to you by me..."


    "You shameless stinky snake, Guzhen wants to take off your snake skin and become the seat of the throne!"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had an indifferent expression before, but after hearing the words of the original phoenix at this time, it was like a puppy whose tail was stepped on, and it suddenly exploded!


    When the battle on this side became extremely fierce, the battle between Su Yan and the divine envoy of the heavenly world on the other side also became more intense.


    Lord Shiva can destroy everything in this world, including the summoned galaxy!


    When the galaxy that was transported by the secret method was torn apart by Shiva, the situation of the battle was instantly changed by Su Yan!


    Behind the broken galaxy, a red spear stabbed directly at the forehead of the god''s envoy in the world of God!


    Perhaps sensing the belief that the master will kill, the red lotus sky dance at this time is really unstoppable!


    If this shot really hits, then the body of the divine envoy of the gods world will be turned into ashes, and the soul of the gods will be smashed by the red lotus sky dance!

 Chapter 4846： Su Yan looks like a madman

    Chapter 4846 Su Yan, who looks like a madman


    Su Yan''s Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was about to hit the head of the divine messenger in the world of heaven, but at the last moment, Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was bounced off by an indescribable force once again.


    This indescribable force is difficult to explain specifically what it is. It seems to involve cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation, so that it becomes extremely mysterious.


    Even Su Yan was unable to decipher the source and weakness of this power within a short period of time.


    Taking into account the words just now, this is the second time. Whenever Su Yan has the ability to kill the divine envoy of the heavenly world, this strange force will appear at the last moment and bounce the red lotus sky dance away!


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but have an idea in his heart: What if I locked the cause and effect in advance and swayed a shot that would definitely hit?


    Su Yan thought of it almost immediately and did it. In his golden eyes, a higher latitude universe appeared at the same time!


    The lines of cause and effect also gradually appeared in Su Yan''s eyes!


    Su Yan saw that the line of cause and effect on his body was pulling the primordial phoenix and those immortal emperors, and there was an extremely thin line of cause and effect between the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and him.


    Over there, the Mother Snake God seemed to have noticed something. She glanced towards Su Yan, but before she could speak, Primitive Phoenix was entangled with a knife.


    Then Su Yan turned his gaze to the divine envoy of the heavenly world!


    Strangely, when Su Yan looked at the divine envoy of the heavenly world, the surrounding lines of cause and effect seemed to recede to the rear, as if the law of cause and effect in this world was consciously avoiding the man in front of him.


    Moreover, Su Yan did not find any lines of cause and effect on the body of the divine envoy of the heavens!


    When there are no causal lines on this man''s body, it is actually a disguised statement that this man''s realm has reached the realm of not sticking to causality...


    But how is such a thing possible?


    Even if Su Yan has already explored the cause and effect, as long as he exists in this world, he will inevitably be contaminated by the cause and effect.


    The so-called non-stick karma is a state of actively erasing the karma from one''s body, just like the liberation state of Red Lotus Sky Dance, a state that cannot be sustained for a long time.


    But there is obviously no line of cause and effect on the body of the angel of the heavens world, and because he occupies a corpse, fate has also revealed endless darkness, which means that fate has come to the end, reaching eternal annihilation.


    Since the powers of karma and fate are not contaminated, it is even less bound.


    Above this corpse, there is only an incomparably powerful death qi that condenses and does not disperse.


    The emperor can still move after his death, which is equivalent to turning into the king of zombies, and it is normal to have the blessing of death.


    However, cause and effect and fate are actually untouched.


    Su Yan never imagined... After using his power, he would actually see such a result.


    This is also the first time Su Yan has observed such a result.


    Perhaps the reason why the messenger of the heavenly world chose to possess a corpse was because of the relationship between cause and effect and fate.


    At this time, Su Yan''s killing intent was still very fierce, but he didn''t know how to make a move.


    Since the other party does not touch cause and effect, then the cause and effect cannot be locked...


    However, Su Yan''s body was soon surrounded by a circle of flames. Even if Karma and Fate couldn''t suppress the opponent, what was the harm?


    But it''s just hard work!


    Perhaps what Su Yan is best at is working hard!


    The Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire spread out from under Su Yan''s feet, forming a fire path in the void.


    The envoy of the heavenly world said: "Su Baxian, you have exhausted all the changes, you are destined to do nothing to me. Your strength is indeed enough, but you are unable to use the divine artifact. So you have absolutely no ability to kill me here."


    Su Yan started walking on this fire road, and as Su Yan walked, the fire road gradually opened up with incomparably brilliant lotus flowers.


    Su Yan said, "You said that I can''t deal with you, that''s a bummer! If you were really that powerful, you would have already suppressed me, so why bother talking nonsense with me here?"


    The envoy of God''s world said: "You and I can''t help each other, isn''t it true?"


    Su Yan said, "You said that I can''t use the divine artifact in a proper way, do you mean that I can''t free the divine artifact?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, the envoy of the heavenly world kept silent.


    Obviously, this question of Su Yan involves some kind of core secret.


    However, Su Yan quickly burst into laughter and said, "I really haven''t mastered the method of liberating the divine artifact. If I had mastered it, I would have killed you to the point of annihilation. But even if there is no way to free the divine artifact. , it''s just troublesome at most. It doesn''t mean that I really have nothing to do with you. "


    As Su Yan spoke, this crimson sea of ??fire had spread to the depths of the universe!


    And in the sea of ????fire, countless red lotuses bloomed.


    As far as the scale of this sea of ??fire is concerned, it has far surpassed the sea of ??fire that the primitive phoenix cast just now.


    There was a hint of emotion on the face of the god''s envoy: "Su Baxian, are you crazy? You actually use your own blood to feed the divine artifact..."


    Su Yan summoned such a thick sea of ??fire, of course, he had to pay a considerable price.


    But Su Yan doesn''t care at all, he only cares about one thing - revenge!


    If he watched the enemy slip away from his face, or made compromises in various senses with the enemy, it would be something that Su Yan would never be able to endure!


    The reason why he pursues this power is for revenge!


    If you can''t take revenge, what''s the point of this power!


    Therefore, even if he burns his own vitality, sacrifices his own blood, and damages his own cultivation, Su Yan will not hesitate to do so!


    Because he was such a man!


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world only felt that the man in front of him had gone mad, and at the same time, there was finally a trace of fear in his heart. Maybe his consciousness would really be wiped out by Su Yan here!


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world sensed from Su Yan not only an extremely strong killing intent, but also a crazy obsession that would not hesitate to die with him.


    Logically speaking, it is impossible for a great emperor who has cultivated to such a degree to have the obsession of a madman around the city.


    But Su Yan has gone through so much hardship after all, and it is impossible for him to let go of this obsession!


    The surrounding universe has long since become a glowing red.


    In the flames, even the space began to gradually twist!


    This piece of Scarlet Sky Divine Fire can not only distort the space, but also distort the barriers in multiple worlds.


    No one can predict what will happen next!

 Chapter 4847： Turn the body into a black hole

    Chapter 4847 turns the flesh into a black hole


    After the space of reality and fantasy were slowly intertwined, Su Yan finally saw changes in the divine envoy of the world of heaven.


    The death energy on his body gradually turned into an incredible totem. In addition to the death energy, another breath was born, which was the breath of fear.


    Su Yan''s eyes widened at this time, he looked towards the divine envoy of the heavenly world, and then asked in an unbelievable tone, "Are you already afraid now? Haha, I thought you existed in the heavenly world. How unattainable it will be, it turns out that in the face of death, you are equally afraid! It seems that you are the same ants as us! Can the ants living on the third floor look down on the ants living on the first floor?"


    After Su Yan pressed this question, his extremely strong killing intent turned into an entity!


    In this sea of ??fire, the barriers between reality and fantasy have become very blurred, and Su Yan''s killing intent has directly turned into a devil!


    The Demon King merged with the dharma body of Shiva, the **** of destruction, and became insane, and then smashed the dharma tools in the six arms towards the **** of the gods in the world!


    The angels of the heavenly world summoned Xinghe again, but Xinghe was smashed to pieces by Shiva''s dharma body!


    Shiva was originally the God of Destruction. After he gave up part of his sanity and became crazy, his lethality was even more terrifying than usual!


    Those galaxies were just summoned, and they were already smashed to pieces!


    The galaxy in the fairy world is not bad, the galaxy in the mortal world is like jelly after being summoned, and even the shape is difficult to condense!


    If Xinghe was bound, how would the envoy of the gods in the world deal with Su Yan?


    Although he still has the indescribable power to protect his body, the use of that power is obviously limited. The divine envoy of the world of God uses it twice because it is the most urgent moment. If it is not used, it will fall!


    Once he loses the capital to stalemate with Su Yan, then the battle situation will be one-sided!


    Su Yan''s state at this time is like a madman!


    The combat power has also risen a lot compared to usual!


    The current offensive still has this sea of ??fire, which Su Yan used recklessly!


    If he can''t break the defense of the divine envoy of the heaven, then Su Yan has nothing to do.


    But the so-called consequences, Su Yan has long been unwilling to care about, now that Su Yan has created this sea of ??fire!


    Then the only thing he wants to do next is to dance in this sea of ??fire!


    Su Yan crossed the sea of ????fire with the red lotus sky dance, and soon arrived in front of the divine envoy of the world of heaven.


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world raised his head and looked at Su Yan with increasingly frightened eyes!


    Holding the Red Lotus Sky Dance, Su Yan was already murderous, and behind Su Yan, the dharma body of Lord Shiva was even more terrifyingly crazy!


    Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance stabbed straight ahead!


    At the same time, the Dharma body of Lord Shiva has also locked the envoy of the gods with the use of instruments!


    Even if Su Yan misses this attack, Shiva''s Dharma body can carry out another round of indiscriminate bombardment!


    The time when the indescribable power of the divine envoy of God''s world will always be exhausted, and that is the time when she falls!


    At the moment when Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance stabbed past, another bizarre change occurred!


    Su Yan''s red lotus sky dance plan stabbed the divine envoy in the world of heaven, but it didn''t feel like it was stabbed into flesh and blood, but it seemed to stab into the endless void...


    The six instruments of Lord Shiva in the rear have already set the time, and they will fall in turn at this time!


    A shock in space!


    In the center of this sea of ??fire, a near black hole has formed, and many unknown habitats in the universe are being sucked into it!


    Su Yan stared at the man in front of him.


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world looked at Su Yan expressionlessly, and said, "Su Baxian, this time you won, but I think we will meet again soon, then you will not be as mad as you are today. Now! As a human race, it is not easy for you to hurt me to this extent, which is worthy of praise. But this is the end for you. When we meet next time, I will definitely let you understand, what It''s called the real horror!"


    Su Yan did not have the desire to continue the dialogue with the divine envoy of the heavens, but instead strengthened the power of the red lotus sky dance regardless!


    After the strength of the red lotus sky dance has been strengthened to the extreme, it has almost reached the critical point of liberation!


    It''s just that everything seems a little too late...


    Now even if Su Yan can liberate the Red Lotus Sky Dance, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Su Yan looked at the divine envoy of the heavenly world. In fact, Su Yan had already reacted. The divine envoy of the heavenly world had used the power of the Great Star Emperor to summon a part of the black hole into his body!


    That''s why Su Yan''s Red Lotus Sky Dance has such a strange feeling.


    After the words of the angel of God''s world finished speaking, his body and consciousness were swallowed up by the black hole in his body, and he didn''t know what dimension he was introduced into!


    Su Yan''s shot is still a little bit meaningless. Although it is considered to be an envoy who has severely damaged the world of heaven, it is still very difficult to kill him completely!


    The surrounding sea of ??fire was still burning frantically, but Su Yan, who was standing in the middle of the sea of ??fire, only felt very uncomfortable!


    Just now he recklessly drove the red lotus sky dance, and now it is time to be backlashed.


    But compared to the physical pain, what made Su Yan feel more sad was the mental torture!


    He wasted so much energy, so at all costs, and finally let the gods of the world of heaven escape...


    It seems that if you don''t fully learn the liberation method of Red Lotus Sky Dance, I''m afraid this situation will still happen in the future. Even if you have the advantage, you can''t kill the enemy, what''s the point?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan decided to go back and retreat, and he must understand the liberation method of Honglian Tianwu.


    Su Yan in the sea of ????fire has made up his mind!


    At the top, after Su Yan forced the divine envoy of the heavenly world away, the Tai Chi Demon Sabre had already completely suppressed Di Jiang!


    The power of the innate gossip is extraordinary. Although Di Jiang resisted hard, he was still no match for the divine power of the divine artifact, and most of his body had been suppressed into the innate gossip.


    Although the battle between the Primordial Phoenix and the Ten Thousand Snake God has not yet been decided, this battle has long since become irrelevant, and no matter who they win, it will definitely not affect the overall situation.


    And looking at the current situation, it is very difficult for these two women to help each other, and even if they fight for another three months, I am afraid that the winner will not be determined.


    Only after the two sub-sages of the demon clan sealed Dijiang, the turmoil here will end.


    As for the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, she can go wherever she wants.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to her.

 Chapter 4848： The confrontation before the fairyland

    Chapter 4848 The confrontation before the fairyland


    Outside the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, this war has reached a very intense moment.


    At the beginning, those gods and demons looked down on the battle formation of the heavenly court very much, but soon those gods and demons who fought each other paid a very heavy price for their contempt.


    In the battle formations that He Qingpai came out, each of them had a powerful emperor or Tianzun in charge!


    At the same time, many Xianjia treasures have also been invited by He Qing!


    The power of these immortal treasures are all extraordinary, and combined with a powerful battle formation, it is enough to block those powerful gods and demons, and then find a way to kill them...


    If those gods and demons are fighting alone, their strength should be even stronger.


    But what broke out at this time was not a fight between Immortal Emperors, but a complete war.


    In the war, the strength of the individual will be reduced to a certain extent...


    Especially the formations arranged by the Heavenly Venerate can split the void in front of you into different galaxies and trap those gods and demons in different galaxies...


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not a character of sitting still.


    And after all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was a man who had experienced the great war in the Eternal Era and was able to survive.


    In the art of war, even if the talent is not very young, the gap is not much.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng personally led the Taoist soldiers to appear above the Immortal Territory, the situation suddenly reversed.


    Many of the formations arranged by the Immortal Venerables were broken, and the gods and demons trapped inside were rescued.


    These besieged gods and demons all come from ancient times, and this is the first time they have confronted the Daomen immortals of this era.


    These gods and demons look down on the human race from the bottom of their hearts, and they never thought that they would pay such a painful price when they meet!


    The corpses of the gods and demons and the broken body of the body are piled up in the void of the universe, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng turned a blind eye. His eyes were very cold, and it seemed that he had no emotion.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng appeared, all disputes came to an abrupt end.


    Although he didn''t say a word or released a spell, just appearing here, the aura is already strong enough to shock everything!


    After obtaining the Sin Tianmen, the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also climbed a lot.


    More importantly, the aura of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became completely different from before.


    Behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, there are still millions of Dao soldiers. These million Dao soldiers are the Black Flag Army who fought with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng all over the world!


    The spears are like a forest, and there is only a black unicorn in the military flag. It seems to be extremely chilling!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng ruled the army with strict discipline.


    When he was still under Su Yan''s back then, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Black Flag Army was a strong army, relying on special battle formations, he didn''t know how many old gods had been defeated.


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng came, he said, "Where is He Qing? Why didn''t you come to see this Emperor?"


    He Qing also came out. He Qing still didn''t have armor on his body, but was wearing a Tsing Yi.


    The expression on his face also looked very casual and casual. It seemed that he was not on the battlefield where the two major forces of the Immortal Realm were directly confronting each other, but was standing on the edge of a small pond, considering whether to fish or not.


    He Qing rubbed his ears, and then said: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, you betrayed the heavenly court, opened the gate of sin, released many ancient gods and demons, disturbed the order of the heavenly court, and punished several crimes together, the Jade Emperor asked me to come. As for the crusade against you, what else do you have to say?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Although this emperor has opened the gate of sin, he has never said that he wants to betray the heavenly court, and he has never used any means against the heavenly court. How can it be regarded as a betrayal of the heavenly court?"


    "The gods and demons you released have disrupted the original order of many immortal domains, and three immortal domains have collapsed. This sin should be counted on your head?" He Qing''s expression was still very relaxed.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "This emperor has never thought of turning against Heavenly Court, and I also ask you to help go to the Jade Emperor''s side to talk about things. There is no need for us to do this. There is always only one enemy I have to deal with."


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not clearly point out who this enemy was, who could not know the grudge between him and Emperor Xianwu?


    But He Qing said: "I''m just a soldier, I will do whatever the military order is. If you want to find a lobbyist, you might as well find someone else."


    Maybe Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had long expected He Qing to have such an attitude, so Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t show any angry expression, he just stared at He Qing for a few seconds, and then asked; "He Qing, Ben The emperor asks you, how confident are you that you can attack this emperor''s Hongmeng Immortal Realm?"


    It''s not that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wants to brag about himself. His Hongmeng Immortal Territory now has a large number of soldiers and generals, and there are so many characters and gods and demons in the Great Emperor series.


    No matter how powerful He Qing and those Heavenly Venerates were, could they all be able to defeat ten with one?


    Besides, his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not a vegetarian either.


    After obtaining the Sin Tianmen, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also cracked part of the power that originally belonged to Emperor Haotian. Today''s Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is no longer who he was.


    He Qing said: "Can you attack your Hongmeng Immortal Territory? Only after you really do it will you know the result. Only those who know what they can''t do and go up against the wind can be considered heroes."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "He Qing, you are wrong, the winner who goes up against the wind is a hero, and the loser will only be tainted for thousands of years. Are you ready to be rotten for thousands of years? If you are ready, come and fight. This Emperor has decided not to be afraid of you!"


    Now that the pressure has completely come to He Qing''s side, it is up to him whether to continue this battle or not.


    Although the great formation of Heavenly Court trapped many powerful gods and demons just now, the divine power displayed by those ancient gods and demons also made Heavenly Court very uncomfortable.


    After all, the so-called divine power far surpassed Xianyuan in terms of sharpness and change in nature.


    Especially these ancient gods and demons, they use divine power to control the immortal essence, the power is very direct, although there is no change, but once the power is crushed, it is irresistible.


    In the battle just now, the damage on the Heavenly Court''s side could not be considered small.


    If the fight continues, Heavenly Court may not be able to take advantage of it.


    If you win, I''m afraid it will be a residual victory.


    If he loses, the status of Heavenly Court will inevitably be shaken.


    He Qing knew very well in his heart that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said that he had never thought of betraying Heavenly Court, which was absolutely meaningless. Perhaps it should be said that it is a helpless move to cope with the current situation.


    He Qing said: "If you go back like this, I''m afraid there will be no business with the Jade Emperor. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, from the moment you opened the gate of sin, you have already understood it very well in your heart. This kind of behavior must be paid. of."

 Chapter 4849： Made me look bad

    Four thousand eight hundred and forty-nine chapters do not give face


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "Now I have not only a million soldiers, but also dozens of immortal emperors to help. These immortal emperors have opened up immortal realms, not to mention that there are many gods and demons by my side... He Qing, are you planning to force me to rebel?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt that the power he had now could already rival that of the Heavenly Court.


    The reason why he didn''t turn against Tianting was entirely because of Su Yan''s relationship.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s level, how could he be willing to be subordinate to others?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is definitely an ambitious generation. The reason why he did not rebel is entirely because of his lack of strength.


    That''s all.


    Immortal Emperor Qu Hongmeng also believed that if He Qing was still sensible, he should not choose to fight him here.


    If they worked hard here, it would only be cheap for Su Yan, and would not benefit both parties.


    Everyone knows that today''s fairyland has long been troubled and has become very uneasy.


    In this chaotic world, preserving one''s own strength is always the most important thing.


    It''s just that He Qing is not a hero like Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he is a pure soldier. Everyone''s identity is different, so the angle of thinking about the problem will be different...


    He Qing said: "These ancient gods and demons are also somewhat powerful. Under the influence of their divine power, many true immortals have fallen. Frankly speaking, I don''t want to fight with you. Why don''t you surrender now and go to heaven to confess your guilt with me. It can also save a swordsman."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng showed a very unbelievable expression after listening to He Qing''s words. He almost had a problem with his own ears.


    He Qing dared to say such nonsense in front of him!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said proudly: "He Qing, do you know that before the establishment of the Heavenly Court Daomen and the appearance of the Jade Emperor, this emperor has become enlightened? This emperor has achieved the realm of the emperor before the Eternal Era, and was founded in the era when the Protoss ruled the fairyland. You have passed your own sect, and later fought with those ancient emperors in the age of eternity! How dare you speak such nonsense in front of this emperor!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became very angry at this time, not only because He Qing persuaded him to surrender, but also because of He Qing''s relaxed and meaningless attitude.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always regarded himself as extremely high, and since time immemorial, he has only admitted that he is not as good as Su Yan alone!


    Even an existence like the original phoenix would not be in his eyes!


    Now a mere He Qing dares to be so arrogant in front of him, how can he bear it?


    He Qing is the number one **** of war in heaven, but in the eyes of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he is obviously lacking in gold content.


    Why do you say that?


    Because after the Eternal Era, the Protoss disappeared like a tide in the Immortal Realm, the war between the Human Race and other intelligent races has only been carried out for a short period of time, and the Monster Race has never had a high combat power...


    Although He Qing had attacked many strong men in the Immortal Realm, in the eyes of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, those strong men were no match for those ancient emperors back then.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "He Qing, it seems that you intend to go your own way and turn your face with this emperor here?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words carried a very strong sense of oppression.


    Even those Heavenly Venerates showed inexplicable trembling expressions.


    Everyone understands that He Qing''s answer is very important next, and it will determine the fate of many real immortals and gods and demons.


    He Qing said: "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I only know to act according to orders. If you don''t accept surrender, then I will have to fight you to surrender."


    After He Qing finished speaking, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng laughed angrily and said: "Okay, it''s really good! He Qing, it seems that you are planning to be stubborn! After this emperor chops your head off, give it to the Jade Emperor. , to let the Jade Emperor know how outrageous he was wrong!"


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng finished speaking, all the gods and demons under him burst into laughter...


    Almost all of these ancient gods and demons were conspirators and militants. After being imprisoned in the realm of crime for so many years, these gods and demons have long been hungry...


    As long as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng gives an order, they will immediately rush into the battle formation in the heavenly court, and do their best to fight!


    Although many gods and demons had their heads cut off in the battle formation in the heaven just now... but what does it matter?


    Those dead gods and the residual breath can just add to their fun!


    These ancient gods were originally evil gods among evil gods, and evil gods among evil gods. Otherwise, they would not have been locked into the realm of sin by Emperor Haotian back then, and would not be able to turn over for almost eternity.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not give such an order. With a slight twist of his wrist, he transformed into a sword.


    When this sword appeared in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he slowly walked forward!


    As Immortal Emperor Hongmeng walked in the void, streaks of golden light gathered from all over the universe, and spread out into a golden avenue under his feet!


    This avenue of golden light was already very surprising, but what surprised people was the aura of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s aura was very shocking!


    This is a realm that ordinary immortal emperors cannot reach at all. After the Eternal Era, although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also an immortal emperor appointed by Heavenly Court, he had never heard of Heavenly Court''s recruitment.


    Many Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables of Heavenly Court have only heard of the name of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but they have never seen Immortal Emperor Hongmeng make a move.


    Naturally, I don''t know what realm the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has reached.


    At this time, watching Immortal Emperor Hongmeng approaching, wantonly mobilizing all kinds of brilliance in the universe, you can know that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is indeed strong to an extraordinary degree.


    But He Qing looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng casually and said, "You are not as good as Emperor Xianwu."


    Although He Qing only said this very short sentence, it caused great stimulation to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    His Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not as good as Su Yan, isn''t he not aware of this? Do you still need He Qing to remind you?


    And in front of these two armies, in front of so many great emperors and gods and demons!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng originally cared about his face, but when He Qing said this, his face was a little overwhelmed, and he could only ask, "Could it be that you and Su Baxian have already fought?"


    He Qing said: "It''s not a formal fight, but it is considered to have experienced the power of Emperor Xianwu. You and Emperor Xianwu are not at the same level, so I don''t know why I dare to be so arrogant."


    He Qing''s tone was really calm, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s heart was not at all calm, instead he set off a shocking anger.


    Why is this little He Qing so arrogant in front of him? And it''s so disrespectful!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already made a will to kill He Qing in his heart!

 Chapter 4850： Shocking Nineteen Swords

    Chapter 4850: Shocking Nineteen Swords


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng lowered his voice and asked, "How much chance do you have to attack this Immortal Territory?"


    After He Qing thought about it, he replied, "It''s less than fifty percent."


    "Then you''re still here? Isn''t it true that you, He Qing, can''t fight unsure battles?"


    He Qing did not answer this question. He was not a subordinate of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, so there was no need to provide answers to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s every question.


    "Hongmeng, do you know that you are playing with fire?" He Qing said, "The Jade Emperor can''t tolerate you, so I will naturally attack you."


    "Playing with fire? A person who is about to drown and die, what''s the matter with playing with fire? If I were to fall, I would never mind pulling the entire fairyland to bury me with me!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was originally such a person.


    People like him are born to be heroic, and even if they reach the end of the road, they will struggle desperately, and will never succumb to their own destiny.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng held the long sword in his hand with a sword flower, and then said: "He Qing, if you are brave enough, you will fight with this emperor! If you lose, go back to heaven and fight your Jade Emperor. Return to life! Save those innocent true immortals and immortal emperors being buried with you!"


    He Qing asked back, "What if you lose?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, "How could this Emperor lose?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will never make any promises. Even if he loses this battle, he will definitely resist to the end.


    As for surrender, it was not in his scope at all.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already walking on the golden light, and he had already reached the peak. If He Qing avoided the battle, the morale of his subordinates would also be shaken.


    He Qing took a deep breath and looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    He knew in his heart that he needed to use a strong enough enemy to tell the whole immortal world that he Qing, the first **** of war in the heaven, had really returned!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could just play such a role.


    So He Qing also floated away, and the generals around He Qing seemed to want to say something.


    But Danyang Tianzun said: "It''s better to let General He go, he should be able to win."


    Those generals all showed puzzled expressions, I don''t know why Danyang Tianzun said so firmly, not to mention that the two sides have not officially fought, even the immortal emperor Hongmeng''s current momentum is already like a big sun! Anyone can sense that overwhelming sense of oppression!


    But Tianzun''s words are definitely not nonsense, they must have a purpose.


    Seeing He Qingfei coming over, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng snorted coldly, and then suddenly shot!


    The divine sword in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly burst into a brilliance that is not inferior to the sun!


    Then the speed of the sword light attack is also as fast as light!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword is really fast!


    In addition, the dazzling light flashed in an instant, and his eyes suddenly became white, and he couldn''t see anything.


    But in He Qing''s eyes, this sword was simply a meaningless trick.


    Because Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s murderous aura is very heavy, he can already know where he is by sensing the murderous aura.


    Just listen to the clang!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s long sword was blocked by He Qing with a small knife.


    This knife is the fish-killing knife that He Qing brought back from the mortal world to the immortal world.


    This knife is just ordinary iron, and it is impossible to resist the power of the divine weapon!


    But He Qing wrapped a layer of very powerful sword energy on the outside of this ordinary iron, and it was this circle of sword energy that resisted the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s divine weapon!


    After this miss, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and He Qing stalemate!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng frantically injected the incomparably powerful immortal essence into the long sword in his hand. He wanted to break through He Qing''s sword qi with the sharpness of the divine weapon. Hit He Qing!


    But this can only be said that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng thinks too much. No matter how much he motivates the sword energy, the sword light in He Qing''s hand is as stable as a rock, and it does not waver at all!


    To resist the edge of the artifact, it is simply easy and casual!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng saw that He Qing couldn''t hold on for a long time, and was afraid that he would reveal any flaws, so he put away his long sword and retreated to the rear.


    Seeing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng taking the initiative to retreat, He Qing did not chase after him, but just stopped in place with a thoughtful expression.


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng returned to the Golden Avenue, he couldn''t help but say, "He Qing, what kind of knife are you holding in your hand?"


    "You ask this one? It''s a fish-killing knife."


    "Fish-killing knife? It''s obviously just a piece of iron, how could it be used by someone like you?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eyes showed an extremely puzzled expression.


    Not to mention the true immortals of the immortal world, the weapons used by the monks in the mortal world should also be magic weapons!


    However, it is clear that the knife in He Qing''s hand is not a magic weapon, but a piece of ordinary iron that cannot be more ordinary.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng soon had another thought in his heart: Maybe He Qing used such unconventional mortal iron as a weapon to humiliate him!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already very angry when he thought of this, but He Qing''s expression was very calm in comparison.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly boosted the Immortal Essence in his body, along with the powerful sword intent of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Sword Intent reached its peak, he used his sword again!


    The swordsmanship used by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has a name called "Nineteen Swords of Shocking the Sky".


    This "Nineteen Swords of Shocking Heaven" has some origins with Jianzong. It used to be the strongest swordsmanship before the Eternal Era. After being obtained by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he used his own strength as a guide and improved it to better match his strength and realm. !


    When the first sword of "Nineteen Swords" fell, it was like the sun was falling from the sky!


    Jianguang brought endless brilliance, and light and heat also reached their peak at this moment!


    And He Qing''s method of dealing with this sword is very simple, just use the fish-killing knife in his hand to gently stroke in the air, and then a huge crack appears in the void!


    The crack in time and space engulfed Jianhui at least 70%, and it would be much easier for He Qing to deal with it!


    However, He Qing''s knife technique really surprised Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    He Qing is clearly holding a mortal iron in his hand, but he can cut a crack in the space with ease!


    The last time Immortal Emperor Hongmeng saw such a powerful sword technique was from the Primitive Phoenix!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has determined that this He Qing has something!


    However, since Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already displayed the "Nineteen Swords of Shocking Heaven", he can and is determined to win a battle!


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword brilliance bloomed again in the void!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng used his sword once, and it seemed like a sun rose in the void. When he used the tenth sword, there seemed to be ten parallel days in the void!


    This power not only looks very spectacular, but the actual power is surging to the extreme!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly expressed his understanding of swordsmanship and it can be said that he has fully exerted himself!

 Chapter 4851： Very majestic fish-killing knife

    Before he knew it, He Qing was surrounded by the sun shaped by those sword lights.


    Because of the existence of these suns, the power of the sword moves displayed earlier still exists.


    And the power of the sword moves at the back is also increasing!


    After these nineteen swords are fully used, the power of the nineteen swords will explode together!


    At that time, I am afraid it will form a mortal situation!


    Although He Qing was the first to see the Nineteenth Sword, but he is not an ordinary person after all, and he has already calculated the changes behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Nineteenth Sword!


    Thinking of this, the fish-killing knife in He Qing''s hand immediately began to draw some strange arcs in the void.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t understand what these strange arcs meant, and he didn''t care what the **** He Qing was doing!


    The only thing he wants now is victory!


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been attacking frantically, trying to push He Qing to the limit, and then use the last nineteenth sword to completely kill He Qing here!


    As long as He Qing is killed, the Jade Emperor will lose his right-hand man, and Heaven will not be afraid of it after that!


    This is definitely a once and for all deal!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seemed to have underestimated He Qing''s strength a bit too much.


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s nineteenth sword fell, all those huge swordsmanship light **** in the void suddenly burst open.


    These light **** not only contain powerful sword intent, but more importantly, they also possess the power of immortals!


    When it suddenly exploded, it also pushed the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s nineteenth sword to its peak!


    The impact generated by the explosion of nineteen light spheres one after another made even the battle formations on both sides unable to maintain their formations. Even those powerful gods, demons and immortal emperors needed to open their barrier to protect themselves!


    Under the infinite brilliance, even those powerful Immortal Emperors could not look directly at this explosion, and suddenly it seemed that a sun was really destroyed in front of them!


    "This power is worthy of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! I am afraid that this kind of swordsmanship has reached the peak of swordsmanship! I think that He Qing must be more fortunate!"


    "This kind of swordsmanship, even if Su Baxian is replaced, I''m afraid there will be no way to do it, right? This He Qing is too self-sufficient!"


    The Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s subordinates also felt that the Nineteenth Swords of Shocking Heaven had reached the peak of creation!


    This is natural. The Heaven-shattering Nineteen Swords can already be regarded as the most proud swordsmanship of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. If he can calmly use the Heaven-shattering Nineteen Swords to fully display, even the most powerful enemy, he will have a battle. force!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s self-confidence was quickly interrupted by He Qing''s words.


    He Qing asked in an indifferent tone: "Hongmeng, is this the swordsmanship you are proud of? It''s nothing more than that."


    He Qing''s voice was transmitted from the spiritual level to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly showed an inconceivable expression after hearing He Qing''s words, because he never imagined that He Qing could still talk to him so calmly after taking his nineteen swords.


    The long sword in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s hand even trembled.


    Then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng heard He Qing''s voice resounding in his heart again, He Qing said: "Hongmeng, your swordsmanship is simply a slanted sword, although you also use your sword will, but more of you are the nine suns shining in the world. The ability has changed. These sword moves just now are said to be sword moves, but they can also be regarded as spells. You should be very proud, this move combines the essence of magic and sword intent. In fact, in my opinion, your sword The tricks are full of loopholes, and your sword intent is too weak. A truly powerful swordsman will not fuse spells in his own swordsmanship."


    He Qing''s words only sounded in the mind of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was shocked to the extreme.


    Although behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, those Immortal Emperors and Gods and Demons were still cheering, but the expression on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s face had already become extremely ugly.


    What He Qing said was right, the Nineteenth Sword was said to be a sword move, but the Sword Intent was only an auxiliary, and the real power was almost all changed from the Nine Suns.


    But even if He Qing has seen through the mystery of his nineteen swords, so what?


    The power of the sword move will not be weakened just because it is seen through!


    The sun created by each sword actually stays in the sky.


    When all the divine might exploded in a series, what method did He Qing use to resist it?


    Only rely on the iron in your hand?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had great confidence in his own strength, and he absolutely did not believe that He Qing could defeat him with just a handful of ordinary iron.


    If He Qing is really that powerful, then he might as well just surrender and admit defeat. What is the need to fight?


    But often the most absurd place in reality is here.


    When it is absolutely impossible for you to do something, this event may just happen in front of your eyes, making you completely unable to cope!


    After the dazzling sun in the void was combined, it was directly cut in the middle by a thin knife light!


    When these rays of light split, it seemed that everything was shattered in front of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could never have imagined that such absurd things would happen in front of his eyes!


    He Qing still held the fish-killing knife in his hand, and the calm expression on his face didn''t change.


    But the sword glow of the nineteenth sword has been split open by him!


    Although the Yuwei of the Nineteenth Sword is still there, after the sword intent is shattered, it has long been impossible to reach the previous height, and it can only be regarded as some remnants of defeated soldiers.


    He Qing''s sword seems to be unremarkable, but in fact it is simplified, and the sword intent that is strong enough to break through the sky is completely integrated into his own tactics, so that he can have such lethality!


    It had to be said that He Qing''s realm far exceeded Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s estimate of his strength.


    In Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s vision, even if He Qing is strong, it must be strong to a limited extent, and definitely not strong enough to destroy the world!


    He Qing''s words were still in his ears.


    "What kind of knife are you? Why is it only Fan Tie?"


    "Knife killing knife."


    Could it be that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was about to be defeated by such an incompetent mortal iron?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s pride makes him absolutely do not believe that such outrageous things will happen in this world


    This made Immortal Emperor Hongmeng really feel unbelievable, he never thought that He Qing could break his nineteen swords with just a piece of ordinary iron!


    This fish-killing knife is really majestic!


    Killing all the way from the mortal world to the immortal world, you can also smash the nineteen swords of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!

 Chapter 4852： Immortal Emperor Hongmengs Heart

    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng screamed in the sky, with great unwillingness in his heart!


    But the reality was obviously telling Immortal Emperor Hongmeng that he had underestimated He Qing too much before.


    He Qing is indeed strong enough to defy the sky!


    In particular, the realm of swordsmanship far surpassed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    He Qing''s sword skills should have reached the realm where all plants, flowers and leaves can be used as swords!


    Therefore, He Qing was able to break through the nineteen swords of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just by relying on a fish-killing knife!


    So He Qing''s actions just now were not arrogant at all, but his strength was stronger than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, so it was a natural move to look down on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng absolutely cannot accept this!


    Even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could figure out where the key point was, he couldn''t accept it!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s self-esteem would never allow him to bluntly say the word "failure" in front of He Qing.


    Moreover, He Qing was able to break the terrifying nineteen swords of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with a single piece of iron, which is a very exaggerated and bizarre thing in itself!


    If the Nineteenth Sword of Shocking Heaven were replaced by any Heavenly Venerate to bear, it would never be possible for He Qing to be so relaxed and casual.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not the only one who was surprised. The immortal emperors and gods and demons behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were already jubilant. At this time, they all became speechless!


    Instead, the mighty cheers continued to come from the battle formation behind He Qing.


    The cheers are almost sky-shattering!


    But He Qing still had that calm expression on his face, and he stared at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng like this.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not the type who would easily admit defeat, although his nineteen swords had already been broken by He Qing.


    But at most he admits that he is not very young in the realm of swords and weapons. In terms of overall cultivation, he still feels that He Qing cannot be his opponent.


    Before everyone could react, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already clasped his hands together, and above Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s head, a **** statue was already looming!


    This is the body of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    After this dharma body appeared, it immediately merged with the Yu Wei of the nineteenth sword, and the infinite brilliance suddenly rose in the void of the universe!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body is as radiant as the sun god!


    But now Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body is not only glorious, but also bears a heavy shackle!


    That shackle is the gate of sin!


    When the gate of sin appeared, the imprints on those ancient gods and demons began to gradually become hot, and there was an extremely heavy tingling sensation in the heat!


    The intense tingling sensation soon made these ancient gods and demons almost unable to breathe, and even their divine power became disordered.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng doesn''t care at all, he only cares about one thing now - whether he can find a way back from He Qing.


    He was forced back by He Qing with a single sword, breaking the nineteen swords that shook the sky, and almost became Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s knot. After he obtained the Gate of Sin, he felt that his strength was infinitely close to Su Yan.


    And in his eyes, apart from Su Yan, there is at most one month worth of Chen Chen''s memory.


    Now that He Qing is also faintly above him, how can Immortal Emperor Hongmeng endure this?


    Moreover, He Qing can be regarded as a rising star of Taoism, who only ascended to immortality after a long time in the Eternal Age.


    If you compare your seniority, the gap between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is like a heaven!


    If a rising star can surpass him in terms of cultivation and realm, then the obsession shows that there is a very obvious gap between the talents of the two sides.


    And this is precisely what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is unwilling to admit.


    He would never consider himself to be mediocre or mediocre!


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s dharma body appeared, thousands of golden rays of light merged with his Sun Sword Intent and turned into endless sword light!


    The lethality of this endless sword light will definitely be very amazing. If it falls in the battle formation of Heavenly Court, I am afraid that the battle formation will be greatly impacted!


    But how could He Qing allow such a thing to happen?


    I saw that He Qing was still holding that small fish-killing knife, and he just cut off the sky with a single knife!


    This knife is truly amazing!


    Even those ancient gods and demons couldn''t help showing extremely strange expressions, because it was so easy for them to see He Qing slashing a huge crack in the cosmic sky!


    This knife alone shows how terrifying He Qing''s strength is!


    An incomparably huge crack appeared in the void, and even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword light was so powerful, there was absolutely no way to pass through the barrier of the sky!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will never be discouraged by this, after all, the opponent is the man who claims to be the most powerful man in the heaven!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s dharma body formed a seal, and then above the dharma body, the powerful mana gradually condensed and turned into a sphere like the sun!


    At the same time, it also exudes infinite brilliance!


    Under the shroud of this powerful brilliance, the surroundings seem to have come to the kingdom of light!


    In the midst of this light, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has long since opened up his eternal barrier, and at the same time he has accommodated He Qing and the cracks in the cosmic space!


    In this permanent enchantment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s power will be blessed with extremely terrifying, while his opponent''s power will be weakened infinitely!


    A cold smile finally appeared on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s face. He Qing''s swordsmanship was indeed very powerful, but after the permanent barrier was opened, it was another level.


    That Sun God''s dharma body also formed a brand new seal with both hands!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "He Qing, if this Emperor can defeat you here today, he can just prove his strength."


    He Qing replied easily: "Hongmeng, you haven''t defeated me yet, and you''re already talking nonsense like this? Is your ability over here?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt the shadow of another man from He Qing''s relaxed words. He Qing''s calm appearance really resembled Su Yan!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help but become angry after thinking of this.


    For a long time, Su Yan was like a big mountain pressing down on his heart!


    It made him breathless at all, as if no matter what he did, he would never be able to cross this mountain!


    Having one Su Yan was enough to make him feel bad, and now there is another He Qing! This hateful He Qing, do you think he will be another Su Ba Xiancheng?


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became annoyed, the power of the spell was much stronger than the others!


    The infinite light will not only bring high temperature, but also a strong burning pain!


    This force can easily melt skin and muscles, burning only bones!

 Chapter 4853： Heavy damage to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng

    But He Qing still stood there, and the expression on his face was as casual as before, as if he was not affected by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at all.


    Even He Qing''s hand was still holding the fish-killing knife that was brought back to the fairy world from the human world, and he didn''t even use a magic weapon.


    When the infinite brilliance struck, this time Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had become very confident.


    When he used his divine might just now, He Qing cut a crack in the void to cut off the divine might of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    So that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had such an idea that He Qing might have no way to deal with his brilliance, so he had to deal with it like this!


    Now that he has covered everything with the eternal barrier, if He Qing cuts the cracks out of the space again, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can immediately sew up the cracks in the space!


    After all, in this eternal enchantment, he is the eternal master.


    But when the almost endless divine light fell on He Qing, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng realized how outrageous he was!


    He Qing could easily withstand Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s divine light with only his own body!


    He was bathed in divine light, and he did not use the immortal essence in his body to resist. There was even a trace of confusion in He Qing''s eyes, as if he was saying, "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, is your so-called strongest divine light only so powerful?"


    He Qing''s look is not very lethal, but it is extremely insulting.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not expect that He Qing''s physical strength would reach such an exaggerated realm, without any protection at all, and only his physical body could withstand the divine light of the sun in his eternal enchantment. !


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was already out of anger at this time. He stared at He Qing and said, "He Qing, do you really think you are invincible?"


    "I don''t know if it''s invincible, but are you trying to convince me with this little divine power? Hongmeng, you are really weak." He Qing''s face didn''t show much disdain, instead he looked extremely calm.


    But it was He Qing''s calmness that made Immortal Emperor Hongmeng angry, because what he saw from He Qing at this time was Su Yan''s shadow.


    With just one Su Yan, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seems to have fallen into a dream that will never wake up for thousands of years. He absolutely cannot stand it. There will be another Su Baxian in this world!


    Therefore, no matter what the price is today, he must defeat He Qing and kill him here!


    Otherwise, there will be another shadow in the mind of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body suddenly transformed into a giant sword of golden light. This sword is not only radiant, but also has a length of thousands of feet!


    At the same time, a sword appeared in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s hand, and this sword was a divine weapon!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng removed all the distracting thoughts from his mind, took a deep breath, and then raised the long sword in his hands high!


    And the law body also made the same action as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only felt that this sword would definitely be his strongest sword in the past thousand years!


    Although this sword hadn''t really been swayed, he had already sensed it. Perhaps because of He Qing''s inspiration, his sword heart and victory and defeat heart had reached the highest point in a thousand years!


    "He Qing, this sword, this emperor will see how you will deal with it!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng slashed straight down!


    This place was originally in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent enchantment, his power would be enhanced to the greatest extent, and the power of the enemy would be weakened to the greatest extent!


    But just as this extremely brilliant sword light fell, He Qing just stretched out a hand!


    He Qing''s one hand received the sword light of thousands of meters in the void!


    This sword light is so huge, and He Qing''s body is so small in comparison!


    But He Qing''s hand is extremely stable!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng originally felt that his sword was unstoppable, but at this time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fall!


    The eyes of the Law Body had already discovered the reason. It turned out that He Qing only stretched out one hand, and he had already accepted the sword of the Sun God!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t hold back. This sword represented his ultimate understanding of swordsmanship. How could He Qing be caught so easily!


    If He Qing, who can''t even kill with this sword, is even caught by He Qing with one hand, then he will lose face.


    Those ancient gods and demons were not very confident in him at first, and they each had a ghost, and after seeing this scene, those ancient gods and demons were afraid that they would also have different intentions to deal with him.


    Thinking of this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng recklessly strengthened the sword power in his hand!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng gradually fell into a state of rage.


    He Qing originally caught the sword of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fairly easily, but at this time he also sensed the sudden arrival of the immeasurable pressure!


    So He Qing stretched out the other hand, and both hands upward together, which blocked Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword power!


    And the brilliance of this Sun Divine Sword has reached its peak at this time, even those ancient gods and demons can''t look at this side, and they can''t see exactly what happened!


    They only saw that after this sword, He Qing took the initiative to retreat to the rear, and then hit the barrier of the permanent enchantment.


    With He Qing''s strength, he should be able to cut through the void and escape from the barrier of the permanent enchantment, but He Qing did not do so.


    Instead, he kicked **** the barrier of the eternal barrier, and then directly killed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had just used up this sword, and before he could take a breath, he saw that He Qing had already rushed towards him like an arrow from the string!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of panic!


    But He Qing''s goal is not the main body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    He Qing still held the fish-killing knife in his hand, and this small knife swiped in the air in a trajectory that aligns with the way of heaven, instantly stimulating the lethality to the apex.


    He Qing''s swordsmanship is definitely above Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng doesn''t admit it!


    Although He Qing''s knife was slashed in the void, a long crack appeared on the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s law almost immediately!


    The Dharma body almost exploded!


    And the damage to the body of the law has also been fulfilled on the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly burst into a wound!


    Then the blood burst suddenly!


    No one could have imagined that since Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and He Qing started the war, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had always been attacking unilaterally, while He Qing had been passively defending.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been attacking for so long without any gain. He Qing could only inflict heavy damage on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just by swinging a knife at the moment of turning from defense to attack!

 Chapter 4854： The power of the gate of sin

    Chapter 4854: The Power of Sin Tianmen


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was bleeding for a while, and those gods, demons and emperors who were watching the battle were also taken aback!


    Now even a fool can see that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has fallen completely behind, and he is not He Qing''s opponent at all.


    Even if it falls into He Qing''s hands, it is very possible!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always considered only one enemy, that is Emperor Xianwu.


    He never thought that one day he would be defeated in the hands of others!


    He Qing''s knife was like a slap in the face, hitting Immortal Emperor Hongmeng hard in the face!


    However, after being slapped by He Qing, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became sober. He finally realized that his arrogance and underestimation of the enemy just now was because he was too arrogant in his heart, and arrogance is a double-edged sword. Sword, if you are not careful, you will hurt yourself.


    And above Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Sin Tianmen finally began to bloom with extraordinary brilliance! Although the brilliance attached to Sintianmen is also golden, it is obviously completely different from the power of the origin of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! It''s a completely different kind of power!


    The power of Sin Tianmen contains powerful divine power, but it is not just divine power.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t pay attention to the wounds on his body, let the blood flow across his body, and at the same time stimulated the Heavenly Gate of Sin on the Dharma body to the extreme!


    Then Sin Tianmen directly suppressed He Qing!


    Before the gate of sin fell on He Qing''s head, all the gods and demons behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng began to mourn...


    When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng began to use the power of Sintianmen, the imprints on those gods and demons began to erupt!


    The terrifying coercion and stinging pain made these gods and demons better off dead. After some gods and demons couldn''t bear it, they began to display their magical powers indiscriminately, causing a lot of damage to the Dao soldiers of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and their positions were also in chaos!


    But Hongmeng''s detailed list doesn''t care at all, the only thing he wants to do now is to suppress He Qing with the sect of sin!


    If He Qing cannot be suppressed, it will inevitably become his heart disease!


    Moreover, if he couldn''t even defeat He Qing, why would he challenge Su Baxian?


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was injured, his strength was much stronger than before!


    And Sintianmen is not an ordinary magic weapon. After all, it is an artifact created by Emperor Haotian to suppress those sinners!


    Although it is not a good fortune artifact, it is also a top-notch artifact!


    After being locked by the Sin Tianmen, He Qing finally had a solemn expression on his face, and at the same time, He Qing also put away the fish-killing knife!


    If he were to use the fish-killing knife to deal with the Heavenly Sect, then He Qing would definitely lose!


    "Break the evil spirits!"


    Following He Qing''s words, a azure light appeared in He Qing''s hand, and this azure ray was the saber that He Qing was proud of - Breaking Demons!


    This is the first time that this knife has been used since He Qing returned to the Immortal Realm!


    Even those Heavenly Venerates of the Immortal Realm have not known how many years they have seen the power of this knife!


    This azure light had a head-on collision with the Sin Tianmen!


    The sword light of severing evil spirits seems to be a single training, and when it falls on the gate of sin, it is unexpectedly very powerful!


    And inspired a very intense spark!


    But... Sintianmen was after all an artifact created by Emperor Haotian back then!


    The blue-colored training can''t stop Sintianmen from suppressing it from above.


    Seeing that the Heavenly Sect was about to fall from the sky onto his head, He Qing instead took away the evil spirits at this time, and stretched out his hands towards the top!


    Just by looking at He Qing''s posture, you can''t tell what He Qing''s plan is!


    He is planning to use his own body to resist the Heavenly Sect!


    But is it possible? You must know that this is the gate of sin!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already seen He Qing''s intention at this time, showing an extremely incredible expression.


    The last time Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was able to resist Sintianmen, it was because Sintianmen was a magic weapon without a master, and now Sintianmen has been subdued by him.


    This magic weapon has an owner and an owner, and the difference in power is not ordinary!


    Between the lightning and flint, the gate of sin has already fallen towards He Qing!


    A azure light appeared on He Qing''s body, and this azure light and He Qing''s hand lifted up together, forcibly resisting the Heavenly Sect!


    A very intense spark appeared below Sintianmen, but no matter how Immortal Emperor Hongmeng motivated Sintianmen''s power, Sintianmen was completely unable to fall!


    He Qing''s physical strength is really too strong!


    It was so strong that it far exceeded the expectations of Hongmeng Immortal Domain!


    However, the weight of Sintianmen itself is already very terrifying, even heavier than the magic weapon made by that kind of mountain!


    If it is consumed like this, then He Qing''s energy consumption rate must be more than ten times that of him. As long as the gate of sin is not overturned by He Qing, and it is suppressed like this, He Qing must be unable to support it first.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seems to have seen the dawn of victory. Therefore, he motivated the Sintianmen more and more, and injected his immortal essence into the Sintianmen in an unreserved way.


    Perhaps because the power in the body was running too intensely, the wound on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng burst once again, and more blood flowed out!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t seem to feel the pain at all, and he didn''t even frown!


    Everyone can see that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and He Qing are already desperate!


    However, according to the current situation, the situation is obviously more favorable to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Sintianmen is like a big mountain suppressing the top of He Qing''s head. If He Qing''s people can''t support his arms, when Sintianmen falls, he will definitely turn into meat sauce!


    But at least for now, it seems that He Qing is easy to support, and there is no sign that he can''t support it!


    The reason why the song will hold up is not because the power of Sin Tianmen is not enough, but because He Qing''s ability is strong enough!


    The gravity brought by the Heavenly Sect is no trivial matter. The stance generated by the gravity alone has caused the space around He Qing to gradually distort!


    Even with the existence of many Immortal Emperor series, you cannot put your body in this twisted gravity field. If you force it into it, not only will your muscles twist, your bones will shatter, and even a little bit of carelessness will cause your body to break. Seven orifices bleeding.


    Of course, the power of Sin Tianmen is more than just the position of gravity!


    The powerful power inherited from Emperor Haotian and the totems of the ancient gods all have first-class lethality, and they have a crushing advantage over the power of Xianyuan!


    When the mysterious symbols on the gate of sinful heaven light up, it seems that there is a reawakening of the soul from the ancient prehistoric times!


    Naturally, the power will follow it to a higher level!


    But He Qing is still calm, there is no sign that he can''t support it at all, which is enough to prove that his ability is strong enough!

 Chapter 4855： man in cold moon

    Chapter 4855 The man in the cold moon


    Those Celestial Venerables and Immortal Emperors couldn''t help but sweat why Qing. If He Qing was suppressed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in front of them, then they would only be defeated like a mountain this time, and they didn''t know how many people would survive. Go back to heaven!


    Those Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor really wanted to help He Qing resist the Heavenly Sect together, but they also knew the rules on the battlefield.


    Now it''s obviously a round between He Qing and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fighting alone. If they participate in the forcible participation, they will only be ridiculed by others, and Heavenly Court will be disgraced!


    Under the blessing of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, many symbols from ancient times appeared on the Gate of Sin!


    After these symbols appeared, the power of Sintianmen suddenly increased a lot!


    And those gods and demons became more and more painful, some gods and demons wailed, and asked Immortal Emperor Hongmeng not to use the power of sin Tianmen again!


    There are also gods and demons who could no longer control and attack Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked back and forced him back!


    As long as Sin Tianmen is still in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he can turn around and suppress these ancient gods and demons!


    Heavenly Court naturally sees the restraint of these ancient gods and demons by these sinful heavenly gates.


    But now the confrontation between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and He Qing has not yet been decided, so no one dares to act rashly.


    Above the gate of sin, those mysterious symbols from ancient times gradually turned into sun, moon, and stars, and the power of gate of sin was also strengthened together!


    Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was covered in blood at this time and looked miserable, he said in a very confident tone: "He Qing, you must have nothing to do, right? After suppressing you, I will definitely put your men down. Slaughter as many as you can! Use this as a warning to the world, this emperor is definitely not a soft persimmon that others can handle!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s voice is very majestic and seems to contain infinite ambition.


    But He Qing''s strength is much stronger than he imagined.


    If it wasn''t a lot higher than his peers, how could He Qing be recognized as the first **** of war in heaven?


    He Qing had always used his physical body to fight against the Heavenly Sect, but at this time, a green gossip appeared under He Qing''s feet!


    In this cyan gossip, He Qing''s bizarre machete to break the evil spirits is also fused with the cyan gossip!


    Then the cyan brilliance of the evil spirits began to be swallowed up. At first, it was only in the cyan gossip, and then spread to the cosmic space!


    The cyan blade light rises and falls like tides.


    This is the tidal sword qi that He Qing realized when he faced the sea, and it was also the strongest killing move that He Qing realized when he fell to the mortal world.


    This Tide Saber Qi had never been used before when facing Su Yan, and it could be regarded as He Qing''s trick to press the bottom of the box.


    After the tidal knife gas was swallowed up in the middle of the universe, like a flickering aurora, it gradually spread to a hundred miles away!


    He Qing was also surrounded by this powerful tidal sword!


    Soon, even Sintianmen was swept up in it by the tidal sword!


    Between the changing tides, the brilliance of Sin Tianmen can be re-displayed in front of everyone''s eyes!


    The brilliance of the Sin Tianmen is still immeasurable, but it seems that the outcome of this battle has become unpredictable.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is indeed very powerful, and Sin Tianmen can also be regarded as an ancient treasure!


    But the knife light that is like a tidal wave is too grand, and the breath of the artifact has almost reached its peak!


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had an expression of incomparable astonishment on his face. Obviously, even he did not expect He Qing to be able to inflate the sword to such a grand extent under such circumstances!


    In a short time, the cyan blade gas that was like a tidal wave had already swept towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted to continue to control the gate of sin at this time, and after the "Nineteen Swords of Shocking Heaven" suffered a big loss from He Qing just now, he already understood that his realm of playing with weapons was far from He Qing''s.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t choose to take He Qing''s saber aura, but flew towards the top.


    The tidal knife energy immediately chased upwards!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s ascension speed is getting faster and faster, but the tidal blade Qi is obviously one step faster, and soon has caught up with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Then it suddenly exploded in the space above!


    The impact of this tidal blade energy is simply exaggerated to an outrageous level. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng still doesn''t know what will happen. First, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s permanent barrier was only smashed by this tidal blade energy, and the barrier was broken!


    After the barrier is broken, the power of the permanent enchantment will be greatly reduced.


    However, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng no longer had the energy to care about the permanent formation at this time, and the impact on his body was even more severe!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s protective barrier has been opened to the strongest level at this time, but it is still unable to resist the impact of the tidal sword!


    A crack first appeared on the barrier, and then the crack continued to expand!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seems to have heard the sound of the enchantment about to be broken!


    If he is directly hit by He Qing''s Tide Blade Qi, then he is very likely to fall!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt a sense of panic for the first time in his heart.


    On the other side, He Qing''s state is actually not much better. He has resisted the sin of heaven for a long time by himself, and he has maximized the tide knife energy, which is equivalent to dual-purpose, and the load on his body is of course extremely high. Big!


    At this time, some blood was slowly seeping out from He Qing''s nostrils and ears...


    In this tug-of-war, now it is not who has stronger mana, but who has stronger endurance!


    As long as you can hold on before your opponent completely falls, you can achieve this final victory!


    But even if the so-called victory is at hand, there is nothing to say.


    Because it is destined to be a tragic victory that has to pay a heavy price!


    But at this time, a ray of cold moonlight appeared in the sky.


    I don''t know what''s going on, when this ray of cold moonlight appeared, the sun''s brilliance of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s Dharma body was immediately covered!


    At the same time, under the shroud of Leng Yueqinghui, the tidal knife energy became no longer as agile as before, just like the frozen tide, and it gradually became difficult to move.


    Not only that, but the ancient runes above the gate of sin also shattered one by one...


    After the spells from ancient times were broken, He Qing felt that the pressure on the top of Mount Tai on his body had been relieved by more than half, and his body could bear it.


    But he felt that his sword light was extremely stagnant, and he didn''t dare to call him, and his mobility was only one-tenth of the original!


    He Qing looked up and looked up, only to see a cold moon appeared in the universe above...


    And above this cold moon, there seems to be a man sitting.

 Chapter 4856： Give Yue Chen a face

    Chapter 4856 Give Yue Chen a face


    The man sitting in the cold moon didn''t say a word, just sat idle in the cold moon.


    But as soon as this man made a casual move, he broke the fierce offensive of Sin Tianmen and Tide Dao Qi!


    After the divine power of the two top-level artifacts was urged to the top, it was actually cracked by him in such a light way.


    The strength of this person is so strong that there is no need to say more.


    It can be said to be firmly above Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and He Qing!


    In Hongmeng Immortal Territory, there is only one man with such strength, and that is Yue Chen.


    But just now, when Immortal Emperor Yuechen Long Hongmeng was in the Immortal Territory, he was lying ill on the sickbed, and it seemed that he had completely lost his former splendor!


    "I didn''t expect him to have such power!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already seen that Yue Chen was indeed injured, and it was definitely not a disguise.


    But even under the condition of being injured, Yue Chen can still have such power, which is too terrifying...


    Yue Chen sat on that Yuewanwan, and said softly: "You two should stop fighting, let''s take the swords first, and give me a face."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng raised his head and glanced at Yue Chen, Yue Chen sat alone in the middle of the moon, his face was a little scary pale, but other than that, there was no mystery.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng called out directly, and the gate of sin flew away from He Qing''s head.


    Although He Qing didn''t know the identity and origin of this man sitting in the middle of the moon, the power of this man was too strong, and the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already obediently taken away the Heavenly Sect.


    He Qing also waved his hand gently, and then a cyan blade swept back, and after flying around He Qing for a few laps, it finally merged into He Qing''s body.


    At this moment, He Qing''s face could see streaks of blood in the seven holes. It was obvious that he had been pushed to a very extreme situation just now.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked, "Yuechen, what are you going to do?"


    Yue Chen said: "Hongmeng, what else are you asking me to do? You just used the power of Sin Tianmen so recklessly, do you want all the gods and demons to fall in front of you?"


    The lethality of Sin Tianmen to He Qing is very limited, but for those gods and demons whose soul origins have been branded, this lethality is extremely terrifying.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced down and saw that all the gods and demons showed extremely painful expressions, and the pain also contained great resentment!


    If it weren''t for the fear that the Heaven''s Gate was still in the hands of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I''m afraid that these gods and demons from ancient times would have rushed to the sky and fought with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng desperately!


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was very surprised by one thing, that is Yue Chen.


    Because the power of Sintianmen has been stimulated, those gods and demons have been suffering to death for a long time, but Yue Chen seems to be nothing. Could it be that he is no longer dominated by Sintianmen?


    Thinking of this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng immediately became extremely jealous of Yue Chen!


    Since Sintianmen can''t control him, is the so-called Taikoo oath also the same?


    Thinking of this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng became more and more afraid of Yue Chen.


    He Qing stepped on the blue light and flew up. He Qing was very interested in this man who suddenly appeared and asked, "Who are you?"


    When He Qing looked at Yue Chen, he could only sense that this man''s mana was very strange, and the change in nature was even more unheard of, but it was extremely powerful!


    And it can be determined that the other party is not practicing the number of Taoist sects...


    And this man''s face is abnormally pale, and his vitality is also very weak, as if he is dragging a sick body to fight.


    This is really strange. After all, as soon as Yue Chen made his move, he and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were shocked and subdued!


    You must know that he and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were already in a desperate state just now!


    Yue Chen replied: "He Zhanshen, I have many names, they sometimes call me Supreme Demon Ancestor, and they call me Supreme Demon Emperor, I have too many names, I don''t know where you are asking. One?"


    "You turned out to be a demon cultivator?" He Qing''s words contained a strong surprise that could not be concealed.


    There should have been no magic cultivators in the fairy world, but the man in front of him was not only a magic cultivator, but also incredibly strong!


    "Haven''t you heard of the name of the Supreme Demon Ancestor? He Qing. His reputation has spread far and wide in the legends..." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said in a low voice.


    He Qing shook his head and said, "I have never been interested in those things of Mozong."


    He Qing didn''t recognize him, and Yue Chen didn''t care much, just said: "He Zhanshen, if I were you, I would choose to retreat, and I wouldn''t uselessly waste the living power of heaven here."


    "You want me to retire?" He Qing asked.


    "Yes, I don''t know if you are willing to give me Yue Chen a face, there is no reason for us to have a fight at all." The reason for Yue Chen''s shot was to make peace in the middle?


    He Qing showed a thoughtful expression, because retreating is not a trivial matter, and it is not something that can be decided in a hurry.


    Then He Qing said: "Your strength and realm far exceed Hongmeng, how can you be subordinate to him? This is very strange. If you answer my question, I will retreat. What do you think?"


    The question of Yue Chen is really a bit of a heartbreaker, at least Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was particularly uncomfortable after hearing it.


    But Yue Chen didn''t seem to care at all, he just chuckled, and then said softly: "Because Emperor Haotian built the Gate of Sin and the World of Sin to suppress me, those ancient gods and demons were just incidental. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng opened Sin, and bear the sin of Heaven, I will naturally repay his kindness."


    He Qing was speechless at this time.


    Although what Yue Chen said was extremely short, the amount of information was enormous!


    What Yue Chen said was indeed sensational, but what was more important was his strength!


    He Qing only felt that he couldn''t see through what kind of realm the man in front of him had reached!


    When you can''t even see through the realm of the enemy, then if you want to defeat the enemy, it will naturally become an empty talk like a mirror!


    He Qing asked Yuechen, "Will we meet again?"


    After He Qing finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng glanced at Yue Chen, and he didn''t expect Yue Chen to have such a big face. He Qing was about to retreat as soon as he appeared.


    However, He Qing''s heart-punching question just now became a thorn in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s heart!


    If his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s power and realm are far inferior to Yue Chen, why should Yue Chen always obey his orders?


    If he moved to another place, even if he was Yue Chen, it was absolutely impossible for him to accept such a relationship!


    What''s more, the brand of Sin Tianmen seems to have no binding force on Yue Chen!


    But what I have to say is that the power that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is using now seems to be only Yue Chen.


    If he lost Yue Chen, what would he use to fight against Su Yan?

 Chapter 4857： go home

    Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm of the Primitive Phoenix, but he still looked preoccupied.


    Di Jiang was sealed into the innate gossip, turned into a seal, and penetrated into the interior of a planet.


    This seal seems to be very reliable for the time being, and Di Jiang should not be able to come out and do evil.


    And the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was also repelled by the primitive phoenix, and finally escaped into the void with the help of the Great Demon God. In this battle, Su Yan and the others could be said to have won a great victory.


    Not only did all the powerful enemies be defeated, but there was no loss.


    But Su Yan''s face was not happy at all, instead he was worried.


    After fighting with the messenger of God''s messenger, Su Yan realized that with his current strength, he couldn''t help the opponent.


    This is really a huge problem for Su Yan.


    If you want to take the world of God as your goal, then this battle has already shown that the current level of Su Yan is still not strong enough.


    The two sub-sages of the Primitive Phoenix and the Monster Race had seen Su Yan''s strongest strength, but they felt that being able to push back the envoy of the gods was a very remarkable achievement.


    If it is more demanding, it is meaningless.


    Because if you think about it the other way around, it is that the divine envoys of the heavens are also unable to do anything to Su Yan, and because of this, he was defeated by Su Yan.


    With Su Yan''s current power, he is already the most apex existence in the fairy world. If he continues to be picky, he will only fall into the infinite pathological pursuit of power, which will ruin his originally perfect state of mind.


    Either way, both arguments have their own merits.


    Whether it''s positive or negative, it makes sense.


    However, Su Yan still agrees with his own statement more. He has seen it before, and briefly gained the power of Guo Honglian after dancing and liberation! After liberating the artifact of good fortune, the feeling of powerful power, as long as you have it, you will never want to give up.


    Right now, Su Yan just wanted to retreat and fully comprehend the liberation method of Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Otherwise, the same situation will occur the next time he confronts the gods of the heavens world, or the powerhouses of this level.


    Although they have the upper hand, they cannot completely defeat the enemy. This situation can be said to be full of helplessness.


    However, after the Primordial Phoenix sealed Dijiang, his heart was already satisfied, and he just wanted to get drunk for three months after returning to Kunlun Yuxu.


    She used the phoenix immortality and was reborn twice in succession, which was also a great loss of her own vitality.


    Primitive Phoenix originally invited Su Yan to the banquet, but Su Yan refused.


    "Today''s fairyland has long been troubled, and you should make more preparations to increase your strength, instead of wasting time with drunkenness.


    The era of era change has come, and everyone may fall. "


    Primal Phoenix said displeasedly, "Are you preaching to this seat?


    The solitary person is too lazy to pay attention to you, you are a cultivator, and it is necessary to stipulate that others should be like you as a cultivator?


    Hmph, if you like to retreat, go to retreat, you can''t control it here. "


    Su Yan said, "How could I care about you, I''m just making an opinion. You can listen to it if you like, or not."


    Su Yan only felt that it was useless to talk to the original Phoenix, anyway, everyone has their own way of living, and what she wants to do is her own business.


    Su Yan immediately took Princess Kong Qian back to his fairyland.


    Su Yan''s own Immortal Territory is now at its peak. In Su Yan''s immediate days, Jin Shiya has received several Immortal Emperors.


    These immortal emperors all have the idea of ??taking refuge, and they also brought a piece of news-the Jade Emperor has sent He Qing to conquer Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! When Su Yan heard the news, he was really stunned for three seconds.


    But he quickly reacted. If he were to become the Jade Emperor, he would almost make the same decision! It is indeed a very taboo thing for Hongmeng''s fellow to break the gate of sin, and then release those gods and demons in the realm of sin.


    No matter who the superior is, it is absolutely impossible to tolerate it! Su Yan led Princess Kong Qian back. Although Princess Kong Qian was shy, she still served tea to Jin Shiya according to the rules.


    Jin Shiya didn''t show the majesty of the mistress. After receiving this cup of tea, she asked Princess Kong Qian to get up from the ground and match her sister.


    The two of them chatted very happily, and Su Yan seemed a little absent-minded.


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help complaining a few words, but Jin Shiya saw that Su Yan must have something in her heart. When asked, Su Yan almost immediately said, "Xiaoya, I want to retreat."


    "Shut up?"


    "Yes! In the battle against that powerful enemy, I have deeply realized my own inadequacy, and now I can''t bring out the true power of the divine artifact, so if I want to do this, I must retreat.


    Only after I comprehend the liberation method of the divine artifact can I better protect you in the turmoil of the immortal world in the future. "


    Princess Kong Qian said eagerly: "But we just came back, you are going to retreat, then this palace is not going to be suffocated to death, and you can''t see your people, why don''t you stay in Kunlun."


    "Don''t play a childish temper. Since you and I are married, what''s the point of staying in Kunlun?"


    Su Yan said, "Now it''s time to change the era, if I can''t understand the strongest strength, who will protect you.


    It''s not like I have to experience death and the collapse of the Immortal Realm again, it''s really unpleasant! "


    Many things can only be appreciated when they are truly lost.


    This is the truth of the world! And Su Yan had lost too much, so naturally he understood this truth better than anyone else.


    Princess Kong Qian pouted angrily. If it was normal, she would definitely have a trouble with Su Yan.


    But today Jin Shiya is here. First of all, she doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Jin Shiya, her mistress, and then she doesn''t want to lose too much to Jin Shiya.


    It is said that Jin Shiya is wise and wise, she does not want to become a negative teaching material compared with Jin Shiya.


    Su Yan then asked again, "Is the situation in Immortal Realm still stable during my absence?"


    Jin Shiya said: "Another 30,000 immortals have come, and it seems that many sects are also planning to move to our sacred immortal realm."


    Su Yan hummed softly, and said, "That''s what I mean, when the next turbulent times come, my fairyland can be used as a safe haven to protect those weak immortals and sects.


    Where is the undead emperor, I''m going to see him. "


    "Where''s Long Jie, are you gone?"


    Su Yan said: "Long Jie''s side should be suppressed first, I have a lot of important things to communicate with the undead emperor, he is much older than me, and he knows a lot about the secrets of the immortal world.


    I just happen to have one thing that I can''t wait to ask him about. "

 Chapter 4858： goodbye undead emperor

    The undead emperor may know a thing or two about the liberation of the divine artifact.


    Before Su Yan returned from Kunlun Yuxu, the original Phoenix had a clear hint.


    Maybe Primitive Phoenix also knew some inside stories, but she was obviously not interested in talking to Su Yan any more. She couldn''t wait to hold an incomparably grand banquet to treat herself.


    Jin Shiya looked at Su Yan and said, "That strange Mr. Skeleton, after he came to our fairyland, he only said a few words to me, and then he sat on the edge of the small pond under the fairy tree. He didn''t speak, as if he had turned into a statue, but I also ordered others not to disturb him."


    "Yes?


    I''m going to meet him now. "


    Just as Jin Shiya said, the undead emperor was sitting alone on the edge of the pond under the tree. He stared at the water without moving, as if he had transformed into a statue.


    Even when he saw Su Yan coming, the undead emperor didn''t do anything, and it seemed that he was extremely quiet.


    The pool water was quiet, and the undead emperor looked even more quiet.


    There is also a tree beside the pond, and there are many yellow birds standing on the tree.


    There was no sound here, the only sound was Su Yan''s footsteps.


    As Su Yan came over, the pond that was originally calm like a mirror gradually began to ripple.


    It seems that there was originally a perfect state of unity between heaven and man, but this perfect state was shattered by the arrival of Su Yan.


    The Immortal Emperor turned his head and looked at Su Yan.


    In the eye sockets of the skull, the flame of the soul was still as cold as before, even after seeing Su Yan, it didn''t change.


    The undead emperor may not need to make any changes. He has been alone since ancient times.


    But Su Yan''s face was full of smiles, as if he had a lot to share with the undead emperor.


    After Su Yan opened his mouth, he said: "Undead Emperor, I went to meet another snake god, that snake **** is really difficult to describe." The mother snake **** is not only bold, but even debauched.


    However, in the priesthood of the snake god, reproduction and fertility are already in it.


    Because the priesthood will affect the godhead, and even the deity''s temperament is a very normal thing.


    After Su Yan has merged with the godhead of Destruction God, he will also be filled with a monstrous desire to destroy in battle, wanting to destroy everything that his eyes can see.


    If that debauchery is placed on the body of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, it can be said to complement each other, but if it is turned around and placed on the body of the undead emperor, it will be too strange.


    At least Su Yan had a hard time imagining what it would look like when the undead emperor became as loose as the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    And it can be said to form the most striking contrast with the calm and quiet temperament of the undead emperor.


    After the particularly real Su Yan involuntarily compared the images of the undead emperor and the goddess of snakes in the back of his head, the sense of contrast became even stronger.


    However, the undead emperor was very unconcerned about this matter.


    From the moment the undead emperor got the godhead of Feathered Serpent, he actually knew a lot about various priesthoods.


    It''s just that his body is blocked under the monument of creation, and there is no way to ensure his own freedom. How can we talk about various priesthoods?


    Su Yan said, "I want to show you something good."


    The undead emperor turned his head, and in the eye sockets of the skeleton, the crimson soul flame was beating slowly.


    Su Yan folded a willow branch and held it in his hand.


    Then Su Yan came to the land next to him, and then Su Yan completed the equation of life in front of the undead emperor.


    In fact, when Su Yan painted the first rich man, the soul flame of the undead emperor had already begun to beat inexplicably! As the symbols and totems that Su Yan drew on the ground became more and more complicated, the undead emperor gradually became surprised.


    The undead emperor of course understood what Su Yan was painting, and his heart was full of doubts, but he still forcibly restrained his doubts and watched Su Yan paint on the mud, with a willow branch The equation of life is given.


    The equation of life almost represents all the origins of different civilizations and different creatures in the universe. Relying on this formula, coupled with the power of civilization fire, can create intelligent races unscrupulously.


    That''s how the Protoss were created back then, because those main gods also needed servants. Later, the main gods gradually disappeared, and these created servants became the masters of the immortal world. The amount of information contained in the equation of life is extremely huge, even if it is It is absolutely impossible for an existence like an undead emperor to fully understand the equation of life in an instant.


    But the undead emperor still sensed a shocking impact! This impact made the undead emperor speechless for a long time.


    After seeing the complete equation of life, the Immortal Emperor could no longer sit on the spot calmly. He stood up and walked to Su Yan''s side, then carefully looked at the equation of life.


    Su Yan still had a smile on his face, but the smile made the undead emperor unable to tell the truth.


    Immortal Emperor was very confused at this time, he glanced at Su Yan again, and then said: "So you have obtained the complete version of the life equation, so you have collected all the creation monuments? "


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t even find a Genesis Monument."


    "How do you complete the equation of life?"


    The undead emperor asked almost immediately.


    Su Yan said: "I didn''t complete this, it was the Dragon God Emperor.


    I just found the clues left by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor.


    Then found it. "


    The undead emperor said: "The equation of life is comprehended and created. If you can fully understand it, maybe we can also be the creators. Are you sharing such a precious thing with me so easily?"


    Su Yan said: "If you want to create civilization and achieve the creator, then the equation of life is of course very precious, but if you don''t want to do this kind of thing, then the equation of life is meaningless! This thing has great commemorative significance. The head is also very intimidating, but if it actually works, it will be like that.��


    This is indeed the case. After Su Yan obtained the equation of life, although he also understood some of the mysteries and the true meaning of the origin of life, he really wanted to say how much it helped him and how much it helped his realm. A big improvement is really not necessarily.


    However, this thing is indeed of great symbolic significance. Before getting it, it was just the emperor of the immortal world. After getting it, you can compare with the two previous emperors and become the creator in the true sense.


    But the undead emperor almost immediately refuted Su Yan''s words, he said, "The power of the equation of life is far more powerful than you want!"

 Chapter 4859： Behind the Equation of Life

    Su Yan immediately asked, "Oh?


    How can you see it? "


    The undead emperor said: "The equation of life controls the law of shaping life, so what if the equation of life is reversed?


    What are the consequences of completely distorting the inevitable laws of life? "


    Although the undead emperor did not give a direct answer, it is actually no different from giving an answer here.


    With Su Yan''s wisdom, how could he not comprehend the meaning of the immortal emperor?


    The immortal emperor means that since the equation of life can create intelligent life, then after reversing the equation of life, intelligent life must also be destroyed.


    If the reverse life equation is extracted, it will inevitably be the root of all life killing and destruction.


    Su Yan looked at the mysterious symbols he drew on the ground at this moment, and was speechless for a while.


    Su Yan''s intuition kept telling him in his heart that what the undead emperor said was right.


    If the equation of life is really reversed, then this power, I am afraid that the Immortal Emperor can''t resist it, but it is just a theory that has not been falsified. I want to turn this theory into a power that exists in reality, At least it takes a long time to explore.


    Su Yan paused for a moment before saying, "The equation of life was sealed by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and it seems that one of his powerful enemies was sealed in the deepest part of hell.


    I was thinking at the time, what kind of existence needs to use the equation of life as a seal?


    Do you know one or two? "


    The undead emperor said: "The Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor suppressed Tianyu with his own power, and pushed the heavens and the worlds horizontally. It would be too much to say the enemy''s words.


    However, the only one who needs to be suppressed with the equation of life is that one! "


    The undead emperor was suddenly shocked when he said this, and then asked Su Yan, "Could it be that that lord has escaped from the seal?"


    Su Yan said, "Although I don''t know who the lord you are talking about is, he has already died in the despair of the seal, and when it comes to mental strength, I''m afraid it''s not as strong as you.


    And after his death, the remaining flesh and blood was absorbed by the snake eggs of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and finally turned into a monster like Di Jiang, causing a lot of trouble to seal it. "


    Immortal Emperor immediately said in shock: "How could he die so easily?


    There is no reason! "


    "Do you know who this banned **** is?"


    The undead emperor said: "Didn''t the original phoenix tell you?


    Yes, how could Primitive Phoenix tell you that the banned ancient **** is her old lover. "


    Su Yan suddenly became speechless after hearing the words of the undead emperor.


    To say Su Yan''s words, it can definitely be regarded as an enemy family all over the world.


    The original Phoenix is ??not only full of enemies, but even old lovers are all over the world, and there is no one else.


    Before Su Yan could ask the question, the Undying Emperor had already said, "Although the Dragon God Emperor has many old enemies, he needs to take the initiative to seal it with the equation of life. I''m afraid there is only that man. What is that man''s name? No one knows, in very early times, all of us called him the Lord of Eternal Calamity."


    "The Lord of Eternal Calamity?"


    Su Yan repeated the name gently.


    "The power controlled by the Lord of Eternal Calamity includes your godhead of destruction and boundless depravity.


    Therefore, the Zhu Tianshen group is very afraid of him, because he has the power to corrupt the true gods! If you want to trap him, you have to use the equation of life.


    The vitality and infinite glory contained in the equation of life can just restrain the Lord of eternal calamities. "


    "But how did he die so easily?"


    Su Yan said, "Perhaps his power has corrupted him?


    The **** set up by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor originally contained the breath of endless sin. "


    What Su Yan said is also very possible, but the undead emperor is still a little embarrassed.


    After all, this one was once one of the most prominent beings in the Protoss when he was alive, and even those powerful main gods would bow their heads in front of him.


    When it comes to status, it is like the status of the primitive phoenix in the fairy world today.


    After sighing, the undead emperor and Su Yan discussed the life equation in front of him again.


    Although the Immortal Emperor has never obtained the complete version of the life equation before, he has studied and studied the life equation for many years, and has experienced the vicissitudes of all things, so his understanding of the life equation is somewhat different.


    Su Yan and the Immortal Emperor communicated about the equation of life.


    Each gains a lot from the other.


    And in the process of discussing the equation of life, Su Yan and the undead emperor said something about the emperor by the way.


    Dijiang, this monster is born with divine attributes, and it is difficult for even divine tools to really hurt its roots. If it hadn''t encountered the Tai Chi demon sword, the divine artifact that restrained it, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be sealed at all.


    Although Di Jiang was sealed, he made sure that the seal was hidden in a place where no one could find it.


    But the crisis is far from over! After the battle between Su Yan and the divine envoy of the heavenly world, he suddenly realized that his shortcoming was that he could not liberate the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance and fully exert the power of the divine artifact.


    Although the two demon clan sub-sages also possessed the divine artifact Taiji demon sword, but with the strength of the two of them, it was already the limit to just turn the sun corona and the moon wheel into the Taiji demon sword.


    If you want to further liberate the Tai Chi Demon Sword, it is simply a matter of fantasy.


    Since the two demon sub-sages have no way, then Su Yan naturally thinks of the undead emperor.


    Su Yan asked, "Did you know that the divine artifact can also be liberated?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s question, the Immortal Emperor was silent for a while, and then replied, "Of course, the old man knows about this matter."


    "So you should have seen the power after the liberation of the divine artifact?"


    "Indeed have seen it.


    This force not only destroys Immortal Realm, it can destroy even the most powerful enemy! "


    The words of the undead emperor have already begun to be full of mood swings.


    "In the beginning, there were three masters of the divine artifact who wanted to overthrow Emperor Haotian."


    "What! It turns out to be as many as three!"


    Since Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm, he has seen only three of the divine artifact of good fortune, his own Red Lotus Sky Dance, the Underworld Sword of the First Ancestor Immortal, and the Tai Chi in the hands of the two demon clan Asian saints. The number of the demon sword artifact of good fortune is extremely rare in the fairy world, and the existence of the artifact of good fortune can be obtained. It can even be said that every master of the artifact of good fortune bears the destiny more or less!

 Chapter 4860： Su Yans determination

    Su Yan asked: "In the end, did the three masters of the divine artifact win or lose?


    Did they kill Emperor Haotian? "


    The Immortal Emperor said, "How can the light of a grain of rice compete with Haoyue?


    The three masters of the divine artifact were defeated together, and even the divine artifact was taken away by Emperor Haotian! It was also after this battle that Heavenly World decided to use all its strength to deal with Emperor Haotian. "


    Su Yan said: "I have already fought with the divine envoys of the heavens. They don''t seem to be as powerful as you said, although they do possess a strange power that is beyond the law!"


    When Su Yan said this, he couldn''t help but remember that when he was fighting the divine envoy of the heavens, he almost killed the divine envoy twice, but in the slightest, he was slapped by the divine envoy in a way that Su Yan had never seen before. The power overwhelmed the attack.


    That mysterious and unknowable power, even the power of cause and effect cannot be reversed, and it is most likely the power from the world of God.


    The Undying Emperor was not surprised at all when he heard Su Yan''s words, but instead said: "This time their hands and feet are really slow, I thought they would find you earlier."


    Obviously, this battle was expected by the undead emperor earlier.


    Su Yan said mockingly: "They probably didn''t consider me as an opponent at all. The gods of the heavenly world appeared in front of me not to deal with me, but to Dijiang."


    "The bloodline that this Dijiang has is too outrageous. According to what you said, it is the descendant of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Corpse Slave. It also obtained a drop of blood essence from the original phoenix in the egg-forming era, and later absorbed the sin domain. The bones and blood of countless gods and demons, especially the power of the Lord of Eternal Tribulation, I am afraid that no one in the world can match its bloodline! If its potential is fully developed, I am afraid that even you are not its opponent. "


    Su Yan did not deny the words of the undead emperor, because Su Yan also thought so.


    This Di Jiang''s bloodline is too exaggerated. If it is taken away by the divine envoys of the heaven world, with a little training, it is absolutely impossible for him to be inferior to Su Yan in future strength! "But the seal of the Tai Chi Demon Saber is just an expedient measure. Do you know what the power of the Lord of Eternal Calamity is?"


    Su Yan said: "Di Jiang has never used his power, so he never knew about it."


    "Di Jiang''s mind is chaotic now, and of course he can''t use his power. As long as Di Jiang''s mind is a little bit more awake, I''m afraid the Tai Chi demon sword won''t be able to seal it.


    The Lord of Eternal Tribulation is also known as the Great Emperor of Reincarnation. He is the main **** who has mastered the law of reincarnation! "


    Almost all the legal principles in this world can be grasped by the Immortal Emperor, but there are only three legal principles that even the Immortal Emperor must bear the suppression, in other words, the three mountains on the Immortal Emperor.


    The three mountains are: karma, destiny, and reincarnation.


    Su Yan had already broken the cause and effect, broke the fate, and overturned the two mountains in front of him.


    Su Yan originally thought that the third item of reincarnation would be relatively easy. After all, Su Yan had the experience of being reincarnated in the ninth life. Perhaps there is no one in this world who understands reincarnation better than Su Yan.


    But so far, Su Yan has no clue in this regard. Although there is some inspiration between the lightning and flint among the sea of ????stars and Buddhas, he is still unable to grasp it.


    Su Yan said: "Di Jiang is indeed dangerous, but I can''t kill it by relying on my Red Lotus Sky Dance, otherwise I wouldn''t choose to seal it.


    This crisis can be considered to be relieved for the time being. When Dijiang breaks the seal next time, it may be thousands of years later. It is too early to worry about it now. I just want to know one thing - what will happen to the divine artifact of good fortune? To be liberated! "


    The undead emperor obviously knew some inside stories, he said: "If you want to liberate the divine artifact, you must first know what the divine artifact is.


    Only after understanding the characteristics of the divine artifact can it be possible to liberate the divine artifact.


    Otherwise, everything will be reduced to empty talk. "


    Su Yan had obtained Honglian Tianwu for a long time, and after daily practice and many difficult battles, he had already had a heart-to-heart connection with Honglian Tianwu.


    But at this time, Su Yan was obviously stopped by the undead emperor, what is the structure of the red lotus sky dance?


    Su Yan only knew that Honglian Tianwu could easily control the laws of this world, especially the fire-type immortal rules. As long as Honglian Tianwu waved gently, he could stir up the power of immortal rules.


    This is something that artifact can''t do anyway! So what is the difference between the divine artifact and the divine artifact that makes such a difference?


    Su Yan had also thought about this, but he didn''t go to the bottom of the reason.


    Perhaps it is this reason that created the difference between the divine artifact and the ordinary divine artifact, and also allowed the divine artifact to be liberated again, forcing the power to another, more terrifying level.


    But when Su Yan was still thinking about it, the undead emperor looked at Su Yan and said, "Xiandi Su, I would like to advise you that it is best not to study the method of liberating the divine artifact." "Why?"


    The undead emperor said: "There is a saying that you often say, if you want to use power beyond the law, you must bear the price beyond the law.


    The liberation of the divine artifact is essentially such a power. "


    In fact, there is no need for the undead emperor to explain this truth, Su Yan actually understands it.


    Moreover, Su Yan had already experienced it once, and the taste was absolutely unbearable. Even with the blessing of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique, Su Yan almost couldn''t support it! This price is really cruel! But Su Yan is still very eager for this power! Su Yan said: "I can''t use this power easily, but first I have to make sure that I also have this power.


    Otherwise, when fighting against the masters of the divine artifact creations, or when fighting against the divine envoys of the world of heaven, I can ensure that I will not fall into a disadvantage, and will always maintain the possibility of beheading the enemy. "


    In the process of fighting against the gods of the gods, Su Yan was most annoyed at the fact that he clearly had the upper hand, but he still lacked the lethality that could pierce the opponent''s heart with a single shot! In the end, he could only watch the other party calmly escape and there was no way out.


    For this, Su Yan really couldn''t accept it! Admit it, liberating the divine artifact of good fortune will bring a very powerful backlash, but after possessing this power, his Su Yan''s deterrent power will inevitably rise to a higher level! Even a divine messenger who is as strong as the world of the gods needs to be carefully weighed when he wants to appear in front of Su Yan again.


    The Immortal Emperor understood Su Yan''s character, and knew that when he said something with great certainty, it meant that he had really made up his mind.


    Even if others dissuade him, it is impossible to change Su Yan''s mind.


    So the undead emperor simply stopped talking.


    Then Su Yan asked, "Can the gods of the heavenly world be unable to reveal their true bodies in this universe?"

 Chapter 4861： eager

    Su Yan was also very concerned about this, and then added: "The divine envoy of the heavens seems to be extremely mysterious, I never imagined that it would turn out to be a corpse in the end. They must be reluctant to attach their consciousness to a corpse, no matter how prominent the corpse was during his lifetime."


    The undead emperor said: "The power of the world of God is very special. It belongs to the universe of higher latitudes, and many of them cannot be introduced into our current world. If we force it, either our entire world will collapse, or they will collapse, so the world of the gods will collapse. The envoys have always walked in the fairyland in this form."


    Su Yan said with some dissatisfaction: "You never told me this before."


    The undead emperor said: "This is actually common sense. I thought you knew it, so I never told you."


    Su Yan said, "It should be a helpless move for their spiritual consciousness to be attached to the corpse, the corpse is so filthy, even those golden immortals may not be willing to attach their spiritual consciousness to the corpse.


    Let''s not talk about this, if I understand the structure of the divine artifact, what should I do?


    I saw that before the ancestor immortal liberated the divine artifact, he had read the magic formula, and at the same time, he had used a very strange power faintly. "


    The undead emperor said: "The magic formula and the strange power are all blessings from the world of God.


    If you are willing to take refuge in the divine envoys of the world of God, then you can also obtain that set of magic formulas. "


    After listening to Su Yan, he smiled, "What kind of thing is the heavenly world, where is it worth my refuge! I have been proud of myself in my life, and I will only serve myself! No one can become my master!"


    The undead emperor said: "I have a method that can help you liberate the artifact of good fortune. The original phoenix should also know this method, but she didn''t tell you, obviously she wants me to be this villain."


    Su Yan has always been adventurous, and the more he sees the undead emperor and the primordial phoenix being secretive, the more interested he is in trying.


    The Immortal Emperor did not sell too much, but directly said to Su Yan: "If you want to liberate the divine artifact, in addition to understanding the core structure of the divine artifact, you need to reflect life and death." "Reflecting life and death?"


    "Yes, it is a reflection of life and death, it is not difficult to see death through life, but it is difficult to see life through death.


    All of us can know that even if there is a secret technique blessing for people who cannot be resurrected from the dead, you are very likely to end up in the same fate as me. You will become a dead bone, lose your sense of smell, taste, touch, and feel nothing! Is it still worth it? "


    It is not easy to answer the question of the undead emperor, even Su Yan was silent for a moment, and then he said: "Even if there are difficulties, I will try it, only after I have tried it will I know how deep it is, if you don''t give it a shot If so, how can I be worthy of myself who suffered so much yesterday?


    Even I can''t get past this! "


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God left, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was extremely dissatisfied in her heart. She neither rescued her child, nor found a new man, nor did she take any advantage of the original Phoenix.


    Now the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God really has a stomach of evil fire that she wants to vent, but there is only one Great Demon God beside her.


    The Great Demon God is a pitiful person, and he will never say a single word when talking to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    And no matter what she says or does, she doesn''t leak any water, so that even if she has a temper, she can''t let it out.


    I don''t know how long I have traveled in the dark fairyland, and the snake **** of the mother has already become very impatient, so she asked the great devil: "Where are we going to fly?


    This seat is not afraid of the phoenix, there is no need to escape so far, right? "


    The great devil said: "The snake **** really likes to joke, how can we escape?


    The original Phoenix has never defeated you and me, we just shifted our strategy and went to another place to plot big things. "


    "Conspiracy to do something big?


    What are you talking about? "


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly showed curious eyes, "You know that this seat is never interested in those conspiracies and tricks, what this seat wants is only the strongest man of this era, just like Su Baxian, if you If I can meet this condition, I don''t mind doing something for you."


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God finished speaking, she licked her lips again. It was obvious that Su Yan''s masculine masculinity fascinated her. Of course, what was more important was the power that Su Yan showed.


    The great devil said: "Merely Su Baxian, he has long been doomed to fail, and now the heavens have regarded him as an enemy, how many days can he live?


    Does the snake **** still want to be a widow? "


    After hearing the words, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God smiled tenderly, her smile was truly charming and beautiful, "Since the very beginning of this era, many men have died, so what''s wrong with being a widow, as long as there is one The joy of Xi is enough, every era will have a good man born, as long as it is a strong enough good man, this seat will like it."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God spoke very boldly, even the Great Demon God was a little stunned when he heard this sentence.


    Just when the Great Demon God wanted to speak, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God asked again: "Great Demon God, they all say that you have eyes and hands, and you are half the master behind this fairyland. I want to ask you, is there any way you can make it happen? This seat and Su Ba have a good time first?


    If you can fulfill this wish of this seat, then this seat is also willing to be your subordinate, and it is not a bad idea to join your demon religion. "


    The Mother Snake God touched her lower abdomen at this time, and it seemed that there was a fire of desire burning in her lower abdomen, and even her body and mind would be burned by this fire! The Great Demon God said calmly, "Snake God, you know that this is impossible, Su Baxian''s character is that the more others force him to do something, the less he will do it.


    He was like a stone in a ditch��stinky and hard.


    Other Immortal Emperors might betray their bodies if they gave some benefits, but he decided not to do so.


    He loved Emperor Xianwu''s face more than anything else. "


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake Divine Road: "Listening to you, isn''t it absolutely impossible between this seat and him?"


    The great devil said: "It''s really like this at the moment, but maybe there will be a turnaround in the future. Su Baxian''s weakness is his wife Jin Shiya. If you can tie Jin Shiya, Su Baxian may I will compromise with you, take off your clothes and let you do whatever you want."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God seemed to have a picture in his mind when the Great Demon God said this, and suddenly laughed happily.


    And after laughing, they finally arrived at the destination of this trip - Jinying Immortal Domain.

 Chapter 4862： I really saw a ghost

    The owner of Jinying Immortal Domain is Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor is an immortal emperor who is enshrined in the Eight Classics of Heavenly Court, and he is also a leader among immortal emperors who cultivate the Qi of Gengjin.


    His gengjin sword qi is also very powerful in heaven.


    But what no one knows is that Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen also has the first level of being the disciple of the Great Demon God.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was able to sit firmly in the position of Immortal Emperor within the Inquiry was entirely because he had hardly practiced the exercises of the Demon Sect.


    From the very beginning, the Great Demon God taught Gengjin Xuanzhen the authentic Daomen exercises. Although the Great Demon God is one of the ancestors of the Demon Sect, he is a scholar of heaven and man, and what he knows is not only the exercises of the Demon Sect, even Daomen''s exercises, or the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, the Great Demon God has very deep attainments.


    I am afraid that even some Immortal Venerables in Heavenly Court are completely inferior to the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God and Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen have always been in a one-line connection, and there has never been a third person involved in their relationship.


    This time the Great Demon God came with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, which has already broken the previous rules.


    When the Great Demon God came to Jinying Immortal Realm, he first wanted to find a foothold in the Immortal Realm, and then he had to carry out the second step of his own plan.


    Although the original plan of the Great Demon God had been destroyed by the appearance of Su Yan and the Primordial Phoenix.


    However, after all, his Great Demon God has lived for such a long time and has experienced so many events of change in the heavens.


    The palaces of Jinying Immortal Domain are very luxurious, covering an area of ??more than 10,000 mu.


    Although this is already the corner of the Immortal Realm, there are not many stars around, and there is not even a large cultivation family in the Immortal Realm, and the total number of immortals is only more than 5,000.


    But the momentum of these palaces is really amazing! Even the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God''s eyes lit up after seeing it, and a little thought moved in his heart, wanting to occupy these palaces as his own bedroom.


    When Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen saw that the Great Demon God came, he came to greet him in person. After seeing a different goddess beside the Great Demon God, his eyes were also greatly surprised! Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen seemed to appreciate the wild beauty of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but the Great Demon God would never dare to make trouble here.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor looked at each other, and knew that this man felt a little itchy after seeing her, both of them had some good thoughts in their hearts, but the Great Demon God stood in the middle with some seriousness. weird.


    However, the Great Demon God simply asked Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor to prepare twenty golden immortal beautiful men in Huayang Palace, and then invited Wan Mu Snake God to take a rest in Huayang Palace.


    Next, if there are some things between their master and apprentice, they will not bother the snake gods.


    The Mother Snake God also knew that the Great Demon God intended to spare her, but the Mother Snake God didn''t really care about this at all. She had already changed her mind when she heard the beautiful man.


    She was only released from the eternal seal by the Great Demon God, and she fought a fierce battle with the primitive phoenix in the fairyland. It can be said that she was physically and mentally exhausted, and she needed to indulge.


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God left, the Great Demon God gave a serious warning to Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen: "You can''t hit the Snake God, she is definitely not the type you can deal with, if you accidentally fall on her bed, then you will be her slave for the rest of your life! She is an ancient evil god, and has been an enemy of the two heavenly emperors in the fairy world! If you think your life is too long, you can provoke her.


    Didn''t you see it?


    Even I have to be careful to keep my distance from her, this snake girl is even more dangerous than those legendary ancestor demon gods! "


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was shocked when he heard the words of the Great Demon God, and immediately broke into a cold sweat, and at the same time put away the little thoughts in your own heart.


    It is also easy for the emperor''s state of mind to return to the point where his heart is still like water.


    The Great Demon God asked Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor, "How is the recovery of the Saltless Saint?"


    "The body has probably recovered, but only in terms of mentality," the great demon said miraculously: "The saint without salt has no mentality at all. She is a monster that relies purely on killing instincts. How can there be problems with mentality?"


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor said: "Master, you also said that the Unsalted Saint should not be wise, but after awakening this time, the Unsalted Saint seems to have lost her former madness and has become like a child." The Great Demon God asked Said: "You mean that the Unsalted Saint has the intelligence of a three-year-old child?"


    "right.


    This is how the same thing?


    Master. "


    The Great Demon God''s eyes projected infinite surprise, which was something he could never have imagined.


    A monster like the Unsalted Saint is obviously a human who has absorbed the blood of the Twelve Demon Gods. From the moment when the precious blood of the ancestor demon entered the body, the Sanity of the Unsalted Saint should be wiped out! How can intelligence suddenly be born?


    Even the Great Demon God couldn''t come up with an answer to this matter, it can be said to be completely beyond imagination! So much so that the Great Demon God stood there and paused for a long time without saying a word.


    As a disciple, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen had to wait beside him. He originally thought that the intellect of the Unsalted Saint was bestowed by the Great Demon God, but now he realizes that even the Great Demon God finds this unbelievable.


    The great devil said: "Take me to see the Saintess without salt, immediately, immediately."


    The Great Demon God''s tone was already full of urgency, so Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen naturally did not dare to neglect, and almost immediately walked towards the palace ahead with the Great Demon God.


    This palace is very grand.


    After entering inside, you can see many puppets piled up on the ground.


    There are more than a dozen palace maids serving inside, and on a wooden bed in the palace, the Unsalted Holy Maiden can be seen taking off half of her clothes and smirking unscrupulously.


    And those palace maids are chasing behind the saintess without salt, and they want to dress the saintess. How could it be possible to catch up with the Unsalted Saint?


    Although the Unsalted Holy Maiden only flickered and moved within that square inch, the more than ten palace maids couldn''t even touch the Unsalted Holy Maiden''s clothes, and the Unsalted Holy Maiden''s face was all after she succeeded in mischief. Smile proudly.


    After seeing this scene, the Great Demon God was even more shocked.


    The impact of this picture is much greater than that of Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen! It stands to reason that the Unsalted Saint should be a slaughtering monster that cannot be controlled at all. Not only is she not killing now, but she is playing pranks with those palace maids! And the Unsalted Holy Maiden looks like she''s having a great time! In this regard, the Great Demon God has only one comment: "I really saw a living ghost!"

 Chapter 4863： Abandoned ultimate weapon

    The Great Demon God has always been a very deep city, and he is not surprised at the death.


    No matter what outrageous things happen, you won''t be moved.


    Even Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was the first time he saw such an incredible expression on the face of the Great Demon God, and even such a gaffe.


    It seemed that the Great Demon God was really surprised this time.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen asked, "Master, what are we going to do?"


    "You let those palace maids go down, and you leave too. I have something to ask her, and I don''t want others to disturb me."


    According to the instructions of the Great Demon God, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen only had to do what he did. He immediately ordered the maids to leave, and then he also retreated to the square behind.


    At this time, the Great Demon God walked into the palace.


    The Saltless Saint is an Innate Holy Body, which is even higher than Su Yan''s Primordial Holy Body, and her destiny is also a sacred destiny.


    A character like her is destined to become a saint of the human race, and a congenital saint, no matter whether she is born in the fairy world or the world below! With such a halo blessing, the Unsalted Saint can become the patriarch of the three religions as long as she works hard, comparable to the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata Buddha.


    It''s a pity that she put on a stupid father. If her father hadn''t borrowed this drop of blood from the Twelve Demon Gods, the Saltless Saint would not have gone mad, but in other words, she was the only one. The physique of the congenital saint can withstand the blood of the twelve devil gods! For another human race, even the Immortal Emperor may not be able to withstand it, and most likely will end up in a situation where all five insides are burnt and the body explodes to death! When the Great Demon God walked in step by step towards the Unsalted Saint, the Unsalted Saint also sat down quietly on the bed.


    Although she was still disheveled and her **** were half exposed, the Great Demon God''s eyes were extremely clear and clear, and she had no evil thoughts at all! The Great Demon God is a man who stands at the pinnacle of all demon cultivation. For the Great Demon God, the temptation of this kind of flesh is really nothing. The unsalted saint looked at the Great Demon God with a very confused look. It can be said that it seems to recognize Great Demon God, but he couldn''t remember whose distressed eyes.


    However, the Unsalted Saint has no malice towards the Great Demon God.


    The Unsalted Saint just sat on the couch and watched the great devil walk in slowly.


    At this time, the palace was silent and silent, only the wind blew up the many curtains in the palace.


    The Great Demon God was also full of doubts at this time. He didn''t know how the Unsalted Saint became like this. Last time, the Unsalted Saint was almost killed by Su Yan with the divine weapon of good fortune. At the last moment, she was dragged into the dream world by Shu Zaotian. The inconceivable power of the dream world healed the wounds of the Saltless Saint.


    However, the injury of the Unsalted Saint is not only at the level of the body, but also at the level of the soul.


    In the dream world, after the wounds on the flesh of the Unsalted Saint recovered as before, she fell into a coma and did not wake up for a long time.


    In the middle, Shu Zaotian broke off the relationship of cooperation and ally with the Great Demon God because of the relationship between the Spirit Venerable, but also handed over the Unsalted Holy Maiden to the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God will never be willing to send the Saltless Saint back to the Demon Realm for cultivation.


    None of the Demon Emperors in the Demon Realm was a fuel-efficient lamp, so they had to arrange the Salt-Free Saintess in this last secret base.


    After getting the news that the Unsalted Saintess had awakened, the Great Demon God came here almost non-stop, that is, the Unsalted Saintess started to kill on the Jinying Immortal Domain.


    But the current situation is really beyond the Great Demon God''s expectations, and even a person like him has become a little overwhelmed at this time.


    The unsalted saint in front of her, the situation looks really inexplicable and strange.


    The Great Demon God stopped ten steps away from the Unsalted Saint, just looking at the Unsalted Saint.


    The Holy Maiden Without Salt picked up a puppet on the bed, and babbled, as if she wanted to express something, but her articulation was unclear and she could not fully express what she wanted to express.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen is right, now the Saintess without Salt''s mental level is like a three-year-old child, but how could it be like this?


    What about the power of the blood and spirit of the Twelve Capitals?


    You must know that that drop of blood essence contains the crazy power of the twelve ancestor demon gods, how could the crazy power disappear?


    The aura of the Unsalted Holy Maiden is still treacherous. From the perspective of the Great Demon God, the strength of the Unsalted Holy Maiden does not seem to have weakened.


    This is also very strange.


    Unless the blood connection between the Unsalted Saint and the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian is cut off, and the madness of the previous drop of blood essence is completely purified, maybe such consequences can occur.


    But that also doesn''t make sense.


    How close is the blood connection of the twelve devil gods of Dutian, and the existence of the great devil who also possesses this almost cursed power is naturally clear.


    From the moment you got that drop of blood from the Twelve Demon Gods, it was already doomed that your body and mind were the playthings of those demon gods.


    The power of the devil will entangle your body and mind with a power beyond the ancient times. Regardless of your body or soul, you must never try to escape the control of the twelve ancestor devils! But the Holy Maiden without Salt is not crazy at all at this time, it is more like she has cut off the connection with the Twelve Demon Gods of Dutian.


    The Great Demon God has been in different worlds for so long, and he has long witnessed many strange things.


    He had thought that there was nothing new under the sun for him.


    But what happened to the Unsalted Saintess today, the Great Demon God couldn''t explain at all! In order to test, the Great Demon God sent out a sword energy from between his fingers! This sword qi contained blood-colored magic light, and shot towards the forehead and between the eyebrows of the Saltless Saint! The Great Demon God wanted to see how the Saltless Saint would deal with his sword qi like this! The speed of the sword energy of the Great Demon God is not very fast, just to give the Saltless Saintess time to react.


    But the Unsalted Saint just sat there like a puppet, and didn''t mean to fight back at all.


    Seeing that the sword beam was about to shoot from the brows of the Saltless Saint, the Great Demon God''s eyes became tense.


    Then the Great Demon God added another sword light. This sword light came first, and the sword light in front was smashed into pieces in the air.


    The two sword lights collided back and forth without hurting the Saltless Saint.


    And the Great Demon God did not sense even the slightest murderous aura from the Saintess without salt.


    Could it be that the ultimate weapon created by Wu Zong was just abolished?


    The Saltless Saint''s face was full of confusion, she didn''t know what was going on, and then she started yelling at the Great Demon God again.


    It seems that the Holy Maiden without Salt wants to share the doll in her hand with the Great Demon God.


    But how could he be interested in these boring dolls?

 Chapter 4864： an unstoppable breath

    The Great Demon God turned around and was about to walk away when he suddenly sensed a very warm breath behind him.


    The Great Demon God''s heart suddenly tightened, and this warm breath came from the breath of the Saltless Saint.


    And the Holy Maiden Without Salt herself rushed from the bed to him at the moment when the Great Demon God turned around. This speed was ridiculously fast! And what surprised the Great Demon God even more was that in his keen spiritual sense, he was completely unable to capture the movements of the Saltless Saint.


    If he hadn''t sensed the warm gas breathed out by the Unsalted Holy Maiden, the Great Demon God wouldn''t even have sensed that the Unsalted Holy Maiden had arrived by his side! The Great Demon God''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The Great Demon God has always been very conceited. Of course, his strength also allows him to have conceited capital.


    If there is no fortune artifact, Su Yan is really not necessarily an opponent of the Great Demon God.


    In addition to combat power, the Great Demon God''s spiritual sense is also very powerful.


    As far as the sensitivity of the spiritual sense is concerned, the Great Demon God is definitely in the fairy world, and there are no more than three people who can compare with him.


    But even with such a keen spiritual sense, he was completely unable to capture the movements of the Holy Maiden without Salt.


    There was a ten-step distance between him and the Unsalted Saint just now, but the Unsalted Saint was behind him in an instant.


    It''s just that the Holy Maiden without Salt has no intention of killing him. What if it was replaced by another enemy?


    Then didn''t his Great Demon God hand over his weakest junior to his enemy?


    The Great Demon God has always hated weakness, and will never allow such a trait to appear in his body.


    But he also became suspicious at this time, whether he had become weak enough that such a situation would occur! Then the look of the Great Demon God towards the Saltless Saint also became extremely complicated.


    Although the Unsalted Saint''s face was still full of innocence, the Great Demon God''s eyes became very sharp, as if she wanted to see through the Saltless Saint.


    But the Saintess without Salt''s eyes are so clear, there is no city, just like a very shallow pond, you can see the bottom at once.


    It can even be said to be unobstructed.


    The Saltless Saint babbled again, until she handed the puppet in her hand to the Great Demon God, and then showed a cheerful expression.


    It turned out that the Unsalted Saint just wanted to give this puppet to him.


    Why would the Unsalted Virgin do this?


    The Great Demon God was suddenly puzzled.


    The Great Demon God''s mind is very extraordinary, so when he thinks about a problem, he will unconsciously think about it from a relatively complicated angle.


    And the Holy Maiden without Salt in front of her was as pure as a blank sheet of paper at this time, but the Great Demon God was at a loss.


    At this time, the Salt-Free Saintess couldn''t utter a sentence completely, and babbled and gestured to the Great Demon God for a while, and then returned to her bed.


    The expression on the face of the Great Demon God has become very strange at this time, but he always likes to hide his face under a mask, leaving only a pair of eyes.


    So no one can see this weird expression.


    Intuition tells the Great Demon God that the change of the Unsalted Saint must be related to Su Yan''s fortune artifact, but it needs to be carefully investigated to know what is going on.


    Now that the Unsalted Saint has become like this, I don''t know whether it is good or bad, and these problems still need time to test.


    But looking at the current state of the Unsalted Saint, I am afraid that the great devil who can''t help you in a short period of time thought of this and walked straight out of the palace, no matter what the Unsalted Saint babbled behind. call her.


    After the Great Demon God came to the outside square, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen gave the Great Demon God a bow again, and then asked, "Master, how is the Saintess?"


    The big devil said strangely: "The situation is too weird, I was afraid that something would happen when she wakes up, so not only did you set up a barrier in your palace, but also left a shackle in her body, but The shackles had completely disappeared.


    By the way, has she been like this since she woke up? "


    "Yes, the Unsalted Saint is not as ferocious as the legend, but like a three-year-old child.


    Need someone to teach her how to speak, and how to read and write? "


    The Great Demon God let out a long sigh and said, "No need, she is a born saint, innate holy body, if she really restores her mind, then no matter what literature and history books or exercises, she can learn it at a glance.


    No matter how obscure the words are, as long as they are created by the human race, it is impossible to defeat her. "


    The great devil said: "Don''t disturb the snake god, I still have something to do in the past few days, I have to enter and leave the devil world once, and I will return after ten days.


    You are optimistic about the Unsalted Saint here, just don''t make any trouble.


    Heavenly Court has already sent He Qing to attack the Hongmeng Immortal Territory. You have to make sure that you can stay out of it and never get involved.


    Otherwise there is a risk of falling. "


    When Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen heard the news that He Qing was going to attack Hongmeng Immortal Territory, he was also shocked! But in the end, he nodded respectfully and said, "Follow the teachings of the master."


    After the Great Demon God finished speaking, he opened the space barrier with both hands, and the brilliance of the shuttle formation between the two worlds was also revealed on the ground.


    Then the Great Demon God walked directly into this formation, and after entering from this formation, it was just a subspace.


    If you want to reach the Demon Realm, you need to travel in this way at least five times.


    Such a space shuttle will naturally be accompanied by great risks.


    But with the ability of the Great Demon God, this risk can naturally be minimized.


    At this time, Su Yan was also in retreat in his own fairyland.


    The sacred fairy tree is more than 10,000 feet tall, but it is still growing towards the sky.


    With the growth of the sacred immortal tree, Su Yan''s immortal realm is also expanding toward the edge.


    Today''s sacred fairy tree seems to have turned into the core of the fairyland, it is prosperous, and the fairyland will prosper along with it! On the contrary, if the sacred fairy tree is attacked and withered, then the fairyland will definitely be torn apart! Su Yan was sitting at the top of the fairy tree at this time, this is the realm that he can only come to by himself.


    Jin Shiya has already set the rules. Without her hand cards, all the immortals in the fairyland are not allowed to go up to the sacred fairy tree.


    Even those Immortal Emperors are not qualified! Therefore, the sacred aura on this fairy tree is extremely condensed, and at the same time, because of the connection with Su Yan, he has also gained a part of the power of divinity! With the blessing of this part of the divine power, the sacred fairy tree has a layer of soft light, whether it is dawn or night, it is the most glorious existence in the entire fairyland.


    Su Yan was sitting on the top of the tree, surrounded by pink and white flowers.


    The flowers swayed slowly in the wind, bringing bursts of fragrance.


    In front of Su Yan, Honglian Tianwu quietly suspended in front of him.


    The crimson flame had already been burning on Honglian Tianwu''s body, and the fire was slowly rippling.


    For Su Yan, this is a good opportunity to have a dialogue with Honglian Tianwu.

 Chapter 4865： The world under the sea of ??consciousness

    To completely liberate Honglian Tianwu, there are two prerequisites.


    The first precondition is to understand the structure of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    This matter should not be difficult for Su Yan, because Su Yan has mastered many immortal rules about flames.


    Fire not only corresponds to destruction, but also has a life side.


    Among the heavens, no matter what kind of civilization, it all started by learning to use fire.


    It can be said that without fire, there would not be the prosperous civilization of the heavens and the world.


    At this time, Su Yan had already immersed himself physically and mentally, and he needed to start a dialogue with Honglian Tianwu.


    Let Honglian Tianwu fully understand his intentions and help him liberate the power of Honglian Tianwu! Although Su Yan didn''t use the power in his body, before he knew it, a pair of fire wings were born behind Su Yan''s back! The pair of fire wings not only contained Su Yan''s understanding of various divine fires, but also attached the pair of fire wings to destroy divine power, which could also be regarded as a concrete means of Su Yan''s divine power.


    When the pair of fire wings appeared, Su Yan also closed his eyes.


    Although Honglian Tianwu has his own consciousness, it is impossible for this consciousness to change in the real world.


    If you want to have face-to-face communication with Honglian Tianwu, then you need to sink Su Yan''s consciousness into the spiritual world.


    This is what Su Yan did at this time, he only felt that his consciousness seemed to fall into the icy sea water.


    This layer of icy sea water represents Su Yan''s self-consciousness.


    Then Su Yan swam in the almost boundless sea water, and dived all the way down. After breaking through the last layer of water curtain, Su Yan also descended into a new layer of space.


    When Su Yan crossed this boundless sea downward, it also represented that Su Yan passed through the id and entered a brand new world of consciousness.


    This kind of thing was originally very difficult for the human race, but now Su Yan has already possessed a godhead, and the cultivation level of his state of mind is already very amazing, so it is not difficult to do it.


    However, Su Yanneng is probably the same. If it were another Taoist Immortal Emperor, even if those Heavenly Venerates came to do this kind of thing, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy.


    Human consciousness is as vast as the ocean, so it is called the sea of ??consciousness.


    Going beyond the sea of ??consciousness and placing it in the Buddhist system is also the realm of being able to achieve Buddhahood.


    After doing all this, Su Yan''s expression was very relaxed and casual, and then he released his consciousness in the space and glanced around.


    Although this mysterious space is located under the sea of ??consciousness, it is a blue sky and daylight, and there are many white clouds floating lazily in the void.


    On the ground below, you can see the traffic and many green fields.


    It looks like a village somewhere, very quiet.


    This heavy space is the buffer zone between Su Yanhe''s Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Su Yan''s consciousness and Honglian Tianwu meet here, thus completing the communication of minds.


    This kind of intersection has the advantage that even if one party''s consciousness is extremely powerful, it will never swallow the other party''s consciousness.


    Su Yan looked at this peaceful and beautiful scene, as if he had returned to the earth at once.


    Perhaps the same is true of the earth today.


    But there was still an extremely strange feeling in his heart, and ripples appeared in Su Yan''s heart lake.


    Su Yan originally thought that the area where he and Honglian Tianwu''s divine consciousness intersected would be a sea of ??fire.


    After all, today''s Su Yan is already a **** of destruction worshipped by many civilizations and mortals, and the function of destroying the world is inherent in the priesthood.


    And Red Lotus Sky Dance needless to say, every time Su Yan used it, an extremely shocking killing intent would erupt! So Su Yan thought that after he and Honglian Tianwu''s divine consciousness merged, they would create a **** of flames.


    But unexpectedly, there will be such a quiet rural scenery in front of you.


    Su Yan slowly landed downwards, and finally landed on a green mountain.


    This green hill is not high, and like the surrounding hills, it can only be regarded as an undulating hill.


    And below these green hills are those pieces of farmland.


    The consciousness of the red lotus sky dance has not yet appeared, and it is a bit too lonely to have only Su Yan standing here.


    Su Yan had just released his consciousness just now, just wanting to search for the trace of Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Su Yan finally broke through the sea of ??consciousness with his own consciousness, and came to this country connected with Honglian Tianwu''s spiritual consciousness. He just wanted to communicate with Honglian Tianwu.


    If the red lotus sky dance disappears, isn''t it a waste of time?


    Su Yan released his consciousness while admiring the scenery in front of him.


    The wind blew the trees, and the green grass on the green hills also made waves.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh, the environment here is really too beautiful, it can be said that it is the best place to hide in his mind.


    If all the troubles were resolved together, Su Yan would not mind finding such a quiet place to live in seclusion for a while.


    To be honest, Su Yan was already a little tired of the never-ending battles in the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan''s consciousness has expanded to far away places, but he has never found the aura of Honglian Tianwu. It seems that Honglian Tianwu has chosen to refuse the meeting that Su Yan took the initiative to request.


    This is a natural inference.


    Su Yan and Honglian Tianwu have long been connected with each other, and when Su Yan''s consciousness came here, Honglian Tianwu must have known it.


    But Honglian Tianwu didn''t show up for a long time, which can only mean that Honglian Tianwu chose to refuse to meet him.


    Su Yan hadn''t thought about this, because from the moment he got the Red Lotus Sky Dance, Su Yan already had a feeling that the Red Lotus Sky Dance was the weapon he was destined to get, and it would be accompanied by Su Yan. The best helper to conquer the heavens.


    But why did Honglian Tianwu choose to refuse to meet Su Yan this time?


    Is it because Honglian Tianwu is shy, or because the divine artifact has its own rules?


    Su Yan also walked towards the bottom without knowing why.


    The way down the mountain is not easy to find, the grass is almost one person tall.


    However, this kind of trivial matter was destined to be difficult for Su Yan. He used his sword energy to clear the way, and soon he forcibly broke a path on the green hills.


    After following this road to the bottom of the mountain, Su Yan realized that the farmland was full of rice.


    I don''t know if it was Su Yan''s illusion, but he felt as if he had smelled a faint scent of rice.


    Then Su Yan inserted his hands into his sleeves, and said in a relaxed tone, "This paddy field is clearly what you have been taking care of, otherwise how could it grow so well?


    Honglian Tianwu, you have been avoiding me, do you want to penetrate your own consciousness into yours? "

 Chapter 4866： The spirit of the red lotus dance

    From the moment he saw the farmland and rice, Su Yan had already understood that Honglian Tianwu would definitely come here often.


    These paddy fields cannot be taken care of so well in a day.


    What surprised Su Yan was that he didn''t even know that the Red Lotus Balls would come here often.


    If what Su Yan said can make Honglian Tianwu come to meet, it is naturally an excellent thing.


    It is always the best policy to integrate one''s own divine consciousness into the red lotus dance. If he did this, Su Yan''s soul would face the fiery energy of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    And once two very powerful consciousnesses get too close, they will naturally conflict with each other, either attracting each other or repelling each other, just like magnets.


    However, if the consciousness wants to be stable, it cannot withstand any collision.


    Another gust of wind blew past Su Yan''s side, and the rice in the paddy field swayed along with it.


    After this gust of wind, a woman in red appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The red dress this woman was wearing looked like a bunt, which was a bit of a leak, but she was barefoot, with a hat on top, covering most of her face, revealing only a small cherry mouth.


    Su Yan carefully looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him. This woman felt like the most familiar stranger to Su Yan.


    It feels so mysterious


    How should I put it, Su Yan and Jin Shiya''s relationship is very good, but even the best couple can''t achieve true heart-to-heart connection.


    However, Su Yan was able to achieve a true heart-to-heart connection with Honglian Tianwu.


    This alone has surpassed the husband and wife!


    But it was the first time that Su Yan saw the artifact of the Red Lotus Sky Dance, so it was inevitable that he was a little unfamiliar.


    Su Yan looked at the woman in front of her. She held onto her bamboo hat and lowered her head, as if she didn''t want to show her true face in front of Su Yan.


    After Su Yan saw the artifact spirit, a big stone seemed to fall in his heart, and all the worries just now were swept away, and then he said, "I thought you didn''t want to come out to see me."


    Qi Ling did not answer Su Yan, but just stood there, looking very restrained.


    Su Yan said again, "What''s your name, and what should I call you?"


    "Red Lotus Sky Dance is my name, I don''t need another name anymore."


    "Really? It''s fine, then I''ll call you Honglian. I''m looking for you, why should you understand?" Su Yan said straight to the point, "I need your strength and support, just like before, I definitely wouldn''t be where I am today without you."


    Of course, Honglian Tianwu understood what Su Yan meant, but she said directly: "I refuse."


    "Why? Is there anything wrong with liberating your power?" Su Yan asked, "Will you collapse because of liberation?"


    Red Lotus Tianwu said: "Liberate my full power, I will not have any problems, but you will definitely die. I don''t want you to die."


    The tone of Gulian Tianwu''s speech was very light, but she was very sure. Just listening to the voice, she seemed to be a sixteen-year-old girl.


    "Why do you say that?" Su Yan didn''t get angry because of what Honglian Tianwu said, but seemed very calm.


    "Every artifact of good fortune will have a destined master. You are my destiny. If you die, even if I live, I will be lonely for eternity, and it will be meaningless." Honglian Tianwu said this without any expression. and changes in tone.


    But it still gives people a very charming feeling. How should I put it? After all, the image of Honglian Tianwu is a girl of about sixteen years old. When she said this, it was like a confession.


    But before Su Yan could speak, Honglian Tianwu said: "What I said just now is not a confession of love between men and women, I am not a man, nor a woman, and I don''t understand your human feelings. This image came to meet you because in your heart you want me to be a sixteen-year-old girl, if you want me to be a sixty-year-old old man, then I will be a sixty-year-old old man ."


    Before Su Yan could speak, Honglian Tianwu could already know what he was thinking.


    Even if you don''t say something, the other person will know what you think.


    Su Yan looked at Honglian Tianwu and said, "You mentioned death a few times just now, is it that serious?"


    "The power of liberating me is impossible for your body to withstand. Once you are completely liberated, your fate will be doomed to ashes!"


    Su Yan said, "Then how much of your power was liberated when I fought with the ancestor immortal last time?"


    "Twenty percent." Qi Ling replied directly.


    Su Yan asked again, "What about normal times? Without liberation, how much of your power can I use?"


    "At most ten percent."


    After hearing Qi Ling''s answer, Su Yan fell into a state of silence.


    At this time, Su Yan carefully recalled the battle between him and the ancestor immortal. After the liberation of Honglian Tianwu, he did sense that the power of Honglian Tianwu seemed to have doubled!


    But even so, it only used 20% of the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    If the red lotus sky dance is completely liberated, it should be an easy task to completely defeat the ancestor immortal and the divine envoy of the gods!


    But this power is too much beyond the common sense, so it is inevitable to pay a heavy price!


    Su Yan said: "I have the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body and the Lord God Godhead Body Protection Body, can''t they bear the power to liberate you? My body has a strong resilience."


    Red Lotus Tianwu said: "You won''t understand at all, it''s enough to use the power of liberation only once, this is not the place you should come, please leave."


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a playful smile when he looked at Honglian Tianwu. He didn''t expect his little artifact to be so arrogant.


    Red Lotus Tianwu only said a few words and wanted to make Su Yan give up, which was of course impossible.


    I just heard Su Yan say, "What should I do next time I encounter an enemy who can liberate the divine artifact? If you don''t want to liberate your power, I will still die at the hands of the enemy."


    "You can retreat first"


    "Do you mean to run away? Then you should understand that I will never run away easily, and even if I run away, will the other party completely let me go?" Su Yan said, "Once something happens, you will It was impossible to break free.��


    Su Yan said: "You are my artifact spirit and have long been in sympathy with me, so you should understand my determination and intention better than anyone else. Even if I don''t tell you, you should understand. Your words cannot convince me. , Red Lotus Sky Dance."


    Red Lotus Tianwu didn''t answer Su Yan''s words, but raised her head at this time, took off the hat on her head, and finally showed that face in front of Su Yan.

 Chapter 4867： Red Lotus Sky Dance, I refuse

    Red Lotus Tianwu''s face looks very white, and the facial features seem to be carved without any flaws.


    But there are many scarlet patterns around her eyebrows.


    These crimson patterns looked like lotus patterns, which made Honglian Tianwu''s originally innocent face look inexplicably a little girly.


    Her eyes are more standard peach blossom eyes.


    It''s just that, despite having a pair of charming eyes, her host''s expression is extremely indifferent and simple, and it seems to have a great sense of contrast.


    Red Lotus Tianwu looked at Su Yan and said, "Do you know the price of liberating me?"


    "No matter what the price is, I can afford it." Su Yan''s words were full of confidence.


    At this time, Su Yan really didn''t feel that there was a price he couldn''t afford in this world, and Red Lotus Sky Dance was not a devil, and would not harm him for the so-called price.


    Essentially, the artifact of good fortune and its owner are in a bizarre symbiotic relationship.


    If Su Yan''s life is not good, then it must be a very bad thing for Honglian Tianwu.


    Although Honglian Tianwu didn''t speak, the originally lush green rice in the paddy field suddenly burst into flames!


    The crimson flames burned fiercely in the rice fields, and the pupils of Honglian Tianwu gradually turned from black to crimson!


    After the crimson flames in the rice fields burned with incomparable ferocity, they quickly burned all the rice to ashes!


    The flames of destruction were still spreading, burning from the rice fields to the green mountains, and then the red flames spread directly to the horizon.


    Honglian Tianwu was still standing in front of Su Yan, and didn''t say a word.


    But behind her is a sea of ??fire and hell!


    Such a picture may be more convincing than any language.


    This picture is what Su Yan expected, the world between him and Honglian Tianwu should look like.


    The crimson flames burned high up, almost burning to Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness on the ceiling.


    This was when the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was not completely liberated. If the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was truly liberated, the impact on Su Yan''s Sea of ??Consciousness was bound to be even more terrifying!


    At that time, I''m only afraid that this red-fronted sea of ??consciousness will burn through Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness!


    Perhaps this is the true power of the red lotus dance!


    Truly devastating!


    Even the master who mastered it will be destroyed along with it!


    Then Honglian Tianwu told Su Yan in an unusually calm tone: "If you want to completely liberate me, you need to burn your soul to make sacrifices! It''s not just the body, so I refuse. Once the artifact of good fortune is gone. The destined master, then there is no meaning in this world."


    Su Yan stared at the sea of ????fire in front of him, and felt astonished.


    It was only now that he understood that it was Honglian Tianwu who had been actively restraining his power, which was to protect him.


    Otherwise, the Red Lotus Sky Dance Party is the most ferocious magic weapon in the world.


    Even the former guilty halberd is far less than 1% of Honglian Tianwu.


    Su Yan said: "Of course I also understand that using your power to liberate you will have great risks, but the enemy I will face this time is really too powerful, and it comes from the existence of the world of God, if I don''t use your power If so, how can I compete with those people?"


    Honglian Tianwu didn''t speak, she just looked at Su Yan like this.


    In a sense, Honglian Tianwu could also be regarded as another Su Yan. As long as it was something she decided, especially the big thing that was about principles, no one would be able to shake her.


    Not even Su Yan!


    Red Lotus Tianwu knew Su Yan''s purpose from the beginning, so she didn''t want to meet Su Yan.


    Because even if we meet, it doesn''t make any sense. No matter how Su Yan proposes the conditions for her liberation, Honglian Tianwu will never accept it!


    There may be room for negotiation on other matters, but there is absolutely no room for negotiation and compromise in this matter.


    For the divine artifact, if you lose your destined master, you will lose the meaning of existence in this world!


    The divine artifact cannot understand the obsession of a creature like human beings, and conversely, it is difficult for people to understand the obsession of the special existence of the divine artifact.


    There is a fundamental contradiction between the two sides, and this contradiction is completely irresolvable and irreconcilable.


    Honglian Tianwu will never choose to back down on this matter.


    Of course Su Yan could sense this, he could only say: "Then can you show me your core structure and let me know what you really look like? Is there any problem?"


    Red Lotus Tianwu instead said: "Are you going to enter my consciousness? It''s totally unnecessary. I was created by you, including all the structures, not just what I''m conjured up now."


    Red Lotus Tianwu said: "I was born in this world after receiving your powerful thoughts, everything you have in the past, and the power you controlled made me born, and let me have such a flame. Everything is because of you. What should I look like, in fact, it has already been engraved in your own soul."


    Red Lotus Tianwu said: "If you want to understand my structure, you only need to look in the mirror to understand."


    The words of Honglian Tianwu made Su Yan fall into contemplation. That day, the Saltless Saintess raged in the Holy City.


    It seems that the destruction of the holy city of esoteric religion is something that can be undone!


    Even Su Yan seems to have been tainted by the despair of the followers of the secret sect!


    It''s just that Su Yan is absolutely unwilling to sink and accept his fate in despair. Even if he only has his last breath left, Su Yan must make a cry that makes the enemy tremble!


    It was this spirit that inspired the Daoyin seeds and hatched the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The incubation of the Red Lotus Sky Dance seems to be a momentary thing. After being reminded by the tool spirit, and in this strange spiritual world, that moment seems to be frozen.


    Su Yan could sense the moment when Daoyin''s seeds spit out, and he could also see the process of those buds turning into the spear body of the red lotus sky dance!


    After this shaping process was clearly presented in front of Su Yan, the core structure of the Red Lotus Sky Dance was naturally presented very clearly in front of Su Yan.


    During this process, Su Yan saw a desire to destroy everything!


    This was the flame of revenge that came from the depths of Su Yan''s subconscious, and it was this flame of revenge that transformed the Red Lotus Sky Dance into what it is today!


    Otherwise, the Daoyin seed hatched should be a sword.


    Maybe everything has been doomed from that moment on!


    After the red lotus sky dance was born from the flames of destruction, there is no one in this world who is more suitable for the godhead of the **** of destruction Shiva than him!


    Rather than saying that Emperor Chaos made all the arrangements, it would be better to say that the seeds of Daoyin and the seeds of divinity took the initiative to choose Su Yan!


    It was only at this moment that Su Yan became clear about what had happened to him.

 Chapter 4868： The essential power of the red lotus dance

    At the moment when the red lotus sky dance hatched, the artifact spirit was also born.


    From the moment she was born, she absorbed a lot of nutrients from Su Yan''s sea of ??knowledge, so it could be said that she was born for Su Yan.


    Without Su Yan''s origin, her existence would become meaningless.


    At this moment, Su Yan finally understood the words of Honglian Tianwu, what she wanted to express was not loyalty.


    She is not human, and certainly not bound by human morals.


    What Red Lotus Tianwu wanted to explain was actually the incomparably special relationship between her and Su Yan.


    In fact, this relationship has long gone beyond the so-called master-servant, superior and inferior.


    And in the almost endless sea of ??destruction, Su Yan then saw a pillar of heaven running through many worlds!


    These worlds were destroyed by Tianzhu, and they were reduced to complete nothingness and silence in the flames!


    This Tianzhu represents the power of annihilation, which is enough to completely destroy the endless world!


    Su Yan only felt that his inner godhead became restless, and he could hardly suppress this restlessness!


    This is because the destruction side of the godhead also resonates at this time!


    This resonance will definitely amplify the destructive power of the red lotus dance.


    But at the same time, the backlash against Su Yan will become more and more violent!


    The fit between the Godhead of Destruction and the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance had become a double-edged sword, which could kill both Su Yan''s enemies and Su Yan himself.


    No wonder the artifact spirit of Red Lotus Sky Dance refused Su Yan''s idea of ??completely liberating it without even thinking about it.


    Su Yan saw that behind this endless sea of ??flames, many worlds turned into a silent nothingness. Since he understood that he had been chasing the bottom line before, he did not understand the essence of the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The Chitian Divine Fire is actually just an introduction. The real source of power is the Tianzhu that represents annihilation!


    The funny thing is that Su Yan regarded the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire as a treasure, and thought that the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was fully exerted by using the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire to transform into those red lotuses!


    This is like losing watermelon and picking up sesame seeds.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing at this moment, and said, "I didn''t expect that I would still do stupid things at this level. But this time, I finally understand what the true power of Red Lotus Sky Dance is. "


    The moment just now seemed to freeze, and then suddenly walked away.


    In this purely spiritual world, the speed of time will no longer be fixed, but can be adjusted according to the strength of divine consciousness.


    At this time, when Su Yan looked at the tool spirit again, his eyes became different.


    Su Yan''s eyes became infinitely gentle: "I never understood your intentions before, it was you who accommodated me, it''s really hard for you."


    Qi Ling looked at Su Yan without saying a word, and after a while, he asked Su Yan, "Have you given up the idea of ??liberating my power?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "How could I give up this idea? When I have to, I can only do it. But thank you for letting me understand so much. Watching the process of your birth is like dissecting your own heart and letting me I also learned a lot about myself.��


    Qi Ling put the hat back on his head again, and even his expression was the same as before, and there was no change at all.


    After she put the hat back on, the terrifying fire that was almost burning to the sky suddenly subsided a little.


    But Qi Ling''s idea is as firm as Su Yan''s. Even if she was born out of relying on Su Yan, she can be regarded as another side of Su Yan.


    What''s more, she had absolutely no reason to compromise.


    After the divine fire in the sky dissipated, the green hills had already turned into the Yellow Mountains, and the rice fields were also covered with black ashes.


    Compared with the vitality just now, it can bring out the ruthlessness of destruction!


    If he unleashes the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance, perhaps Su Yan''s fate will also be turned into a ray of ashes!


    But since he has already reached this step, how can he step back?


    Not to mention whether he himself has this plan, even if Su Yan is really willing to do so, will those existences in the heavenly world really be willing to give up on him?


    Many times it''s not that we want to give up, but that when things come to an end, there is no room for so-called repentance!


    The tool spirit slowly walked towards the ruins behind, and only a piece of scorched earth remained in the world burned by the fire.


    He has already shown everything to Su Yan, not only this terrifying destruction, but also her determination, and then it will be up to Su Yan to make a decision.


    Su Yan took back his consciousness from the spiritual world.


    The exchange between him and the Red Lotus Sky Dance can be said to be very rewarding. Not only did he understand the source of the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance, but more importantly, Su Yan also understood the structure of the Red Lotus Sky Dance. What kind of relationship is between him and Honglian Tianwu.


    Su Yan was at the pinnacle of this divine tree, only the sun was hanging on Su Yan''s head, and the rest of the world was at Su Yan''s feet.


    The divine light of the sacred fairy tree is piercing, spreading out thousands of divine lights.


    From here, you can see that several large cities have appeared in the northwest.


    There are many powerful warriors in the fairyland, and it is very easy to build a big city in a few days.


    Now Su Yan''s Immortal Realm already has an extraordinary atmosphere.


    Moreover, the more turbulent the immortal world is, the more true immortals come to rely on Su Yan.


    If it continues to develop in this way, it is only a matter of time before Su Yan''s Immortal Realm becomes the number one Immortal Realm in the Immortal Realm.


    Today''s Su Yan has mastered the structure of the Red Lotus Sky Dance. Next, he only needs to complete the reflection of life and death, and then he can release the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    But now, Su Yan has also understood that if the power of the red lotus sky dance is released, it is equivalent to opening Pandora''s magic box, and it is very likely that even himself will be buried.


    So he wasn''t so anxious about it.


    Su Yan jumped lightly and jumped down from the sacred fairy tree.


    There are more than a dozen stone tablets under the fairy tree, and many immortal methods are engraved on these more than a dozen stone tablets. As long as they are true immortals in the fairyland, they can come to watch and learn.


    These steles were erected here by Jin Shiya, and the exercises inscribed on them are all exercises under the Jinxian.


    Although they are all basic exercises, they are not superficial at all. For those true immortals who do not have a cultivation path, it can be said that they are treasures that they may not have obtained with all their strength in the past.


    However, Jin Shiya generously engraved on the stone tablet, and even if all the immortals learned, this kind of mind is already unmatched by many immortal emperors.


    Jin Shiya''s rules are quite simple, as long as they don''t make noise, don''t violate the laws she promulgated, everyone has the opportunity to come here to learn.


    For a time, many immortal figures were fascinated by these steles, and this forest of steles became the most popular place in the entire fairyland.

 Chapter 4869： Su Yans inspiration

    After Su Yan descended from the sky, the Immortal Emperor''s breath also alarmed all those immortals.


    All those angels involuntarily knelt down and bowed in front of Su Yan. Although they didn''t know who Su Yan''s true identity was, what radiated from Su Yan''s body could be said to be a force that could make the world follow and worship together. Powerful breath.


    At the same time, there is an aura of powerful gods surrounding him!


    Even if these true immortals have seen other Immortal Emperors, they have never seen such a peculiar existence as Su Yan.


    After Su Yan saw that these heavenly immortals were kneeling down, he remembered that he had just been in the spiritual world to investigate the structure of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, and accidentally used all his power.


    When he landed at this time, he never restrained his strength and breath, which caused such a sensation.


    In terms of Su Yan''s character, he doesn''t like to cause such an inexplicable sensation.


    But since that was already the case, Su Yan followed the trend.


    Su Yan said loudly: "I am the Emperor Xianwu, you don''t have to be polite, just get up."


    After those true immortals heard Su Yan''s words, they only felt that every word seemed to be hammered in their hearts.


    Although Su Yan had no intention to shock these true immortals, he just reported his identity in a common way.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s state of mind surpasses these true immortals by too many!


    Coupled with Su Yan''s terrifyingly strong aura, it made these true immortals feel insignificant, as if Su Yan was a mountain soaring into the clouds, and they were just ants lying at the bottom of the mountain.


    The contrast between strength and breath is so strong!


    All those true immortals dared not move, and some true immortals couldn''t even control their whole bodies and trembled wildly.


    However, Su Yan was indifferent, and it would be meaningless if he showed his contempt for all living beings in front of these gods.


    Su Yan took away the terrifying aura from his body, and those true immortals suddenly felt that their whole body became extremely relaxed, as if the big stone that was pressing on them had been removed by someone.


    Only after that did the true immortal dare to stand up one after another.


    However, these true immortals did not dare to look at Su Yan even after standing up, they only dared to bow their heads in front of Su Yan.


    Everyone knows that the owner of this fairyland is Emperor Xianwu, and they have all heard of the legend of Emperor Xianwu!


    In the ancient times, this man was recognized as the number one in the world. He entered the Dao with martial arts and was an invincible player in the world!


    In today''s era, he has been reborn in the Immortal Realm in an incredible way, becoming the only great emperor in history who can be reborn after death!


    There are too many mysteries about this man, and there are many legendary brilliance beyond the mystery!


    There are many people in the fairy world who hate this man, and many people worship this man


    But it is undeniable that when this man appears, it must be the time to rewrite the order of the fairyland.


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, and then he said, "What are you doing so restrained? I won''t eat you, I just came to see if you have any rules in your practice."


    Hearing Su Yan say this, many true immortals became more and more frightened, for fear that something about their poor performance just now would fall into Su Yan''s eyes.


    After Su Yan glanced around, he said, "Although I haven''t practiced the Lingfeng Jue engraved on the stone tablet, I know that it is a very powerful practice. In the ancient times, there were people who practiced this kind of practice. You have reached the realm of great emperors. If you work hard enough, maybe a few great emperors will be born among you!"


    If this was said by others, those true immortals would definitely sneer and say that they would become immortal emperors. If it was such a powerful practice, would they still be placed in the square for everyone to visit and learn?


    In this immortal world, which of those powerful exercises and formations are not in the hands of those comprehension families and sects?


    For these ordinary true immortals, if they want to get these powerful exercises and formations, they either join the Cultivation Family and become a son-in-law, or join some sects and start from the bottom. Occasionally, there are two lucky ones who will be The Immortal Emperor was accepted as an apprentice and taught powerful magical skills, but this third type of character is too rare to be mentioned.


    But this was said by Emperor Xianwu himself.


    What kind of prestige is Emperor Xianwu, how could he lie to these immortal characters?


    Could it be that the martial arts engraved on the stone tablet in front of you can really be cultivated into a great emperor?


    Su Yan looked at these true immortals and said, "Don''t get too excited, no matter how powerful the practice is, it still depends on the person, if the person can''t do it, what kind of practice is meaningless. ."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he waved his sleeve and said, "There are some people in the immortal world who regard cultivation techniques as very important, and some incomplete and complete cultivation techniques should also be hidden and tucked away, I am not as stingy as those people. Since I became a naturalized immortal in my immortal realm, then it is even my subject, and it is what the Emperor of Heaven should do to educate the subjects."


    When Su Yan spoke, he raised his own pattern once again.


    Now Su Yan is no longer going to be on a par with the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata Buddha, but with the two Heavenly Emperors back then!


    Su Yan had almost reached such a height in the Eternal Era, but in the end he was defeated because of the betrayal of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. In this era, he is going to become the third Heavenly Emperor recognized by the Immortal Realm and the first Heavenly Emperor in the history of the human race!


    This is Su Yan''s greatest ambition!


    "Not only exercises, but also formations, mechanisms, mechanisms, and the refining of magic weapons. I will open a school in the future. As long as you are hardworking and willing to learn, you can always find a place that suits you. There is no class to teach you. Because, the reason why some ancient practice methods are lost is because of narrow concepts, wanting to hide and tuck them away, so that in the end there is no successor, what''s the point?"


    What Su Yan said naturally had a great impact on these true immortals!


    They all seem to have seen the blueprint that Su Yan has drawn for them!


    At this time, Su Yan flew into the sky and said, "Let''s improve your strength. Maybe you will be able to build your own fairyland in the near future."


    Even after Su Yan left for a long time, the faces of these true immortals were still incomparably excited.


    Not only because they had just come into contact with the legendary Emperor Xianwu, but also because of Su Yan''s words, their fighting spirit was fully stimulated!


    Who can enter the fairyland, who is not the proud son of heaven?


    When geniuses from many worlds in the mortal world below merge into the immortal world, there will be comparisons between geniuses and geniuses, and the original genius will gradually become mediocre.


    In particular, those who have the general chance and can''t find the true immortals that the sect or family can rely on, they are more like duckweed in the fairyland.


    Su Yan''s words were equivalent to awakening the long-lost enthusiasm in the hearts of these true immortals. When this enthusiasm turned into flames, some immortal kings and quasi emperors might really be born.


    As for the Immortal Emperor, it''s still too ethereal.


    To become an Immortal Emperor, it is not just about hard work.

 Chapter 4870： coming soon

    After Su Yan flew up from the sky, he returned directly to the palace.


    When Jin Shiya saw Su Yan coming back, she greeted her with a smile.


    Jin Shiya''s smile looked very youthful and dignified. She said, "Good Su Lang, didn''t you say that you are going to retreat for a long time? Why did you just leave?"


    Su Yan said, "I encountered some force majeure, and it would be too dangerous to continue cultivating, so I have other plans in my heart. I plan to cultivate that power after I have no worries in my heart."


    Although Su Yan''s words sounded very casual, Jin Shiya keenly sensed a hint of danger from Su Yan''s words.


    Then Jin Shiya raised her head and asked Su Yan: "Good Su Lang, isn''t your current strength not enough to reach the pinnacle? I can feel that your strength has far surpassed that of the ancient times. If so, why bother? To pursue that excessively dangerous power?"


    Su Yan sighed softly and said, "It''s not that I have a morbid pursuit of power, but that someone forced me to touch that forbidden power. The Chaos Emperor has already arranged it for me, hasn''t he?"


    Jin Shiya sighed softly and said, "Hey, I really want to end all these disputes, and I don''t even care about everything in the immortal world. I''ll find a place to hide with you, and just look at the landscape together, isn''t it good? ?"


    Su Yan said: "I also like this idea very much, but I really can''t help myself."


    Su Yan turned around and said, "Ji Ruxue is still studying Buddhism under the Western Bliss Dragon Slayer. She should find an opportunity to bring her back. It''s not a good thing to be outside all the time."


    Jin Shiya said, "Can''t you just let that girl Kong Qian go? Princess Kong Qian is also the Great King Bodhisattva of Western Bliss."


    Su Yan said: "Kong Qian''s girl is too playful, and she always feels unreliable to let her do things, so let Long Jie or me go there in person."


    Jin Shiya said, "If that girl Kong Qian hears you say that to her, I''m afraid she''ll be upset again."


    Su Yan could only helplessly say: "That girl is like this."


    "Who''s like this? Su Lang! Why are you back! Woohoo, Su Lang" Princess Kong Qian rushed over after seeing Su Yan, and then gave Su Yan a fierce hug.


    Although she has the identity of a princess and a bodhisattva, the so-called haircut is something that does not exist to her at all.


    Princess Kong Qian has always been like this, no matter what interesting things she sees or thinks, she will definitely do it.


    If she is emotional, she will definitely not care about the eyes of others.


    Princess Kong Qian not only hugged Su Yan fiercely, but also kissed Su Yan fiercely several times on the face.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Jin Shiya was still beside her, I''m afraid she would be more presumptuous and enthusiastic.


    Princess Kong Qian was not afraid of Su Yan at all, but she was somewhat afraid of Jin Shiya.


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, I have an appointment with a respectable and respectable person in the Immortal Realm. I originally planned to exercise the power of master on your behalf, but since you don''t plan to retreat, you can do it yourself. Go deal with those annoying old guys."


    Su Yan said: "You are taking care of everything on the Immortal Realm. I don''t even recognize those characters. I''m really afraid of scaring them by appearing so rashly. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Jin Shiya only said: "Well, what about Peacock, is she willing to be with them? Sooner or later, she will introduce them to these characters, right? Why don''t we come together!"


    "Okay, okay!" Princess Kong Qian herself knew very well that her status in Su Yan''s place was definitely not comparable to that of Jin Shiya.


    Therefore, Princess Kong Qian felt that she would not fight with Jin Shiya, but Princess Kong Qian did not pay much attention to the other Qingqiu King and Ni Qingshang.


    One of the two women is a demon and the other is a demon. Just saying her identity is very frivolous. If she is the big lady, she will definitely find someone to break the legs of these two little sluts. Anyway, she will never allow it. They came in!


    That''s why Jin Shiya is good at talking, so she can tolerate that pair of demons.


    Su Yan didn''t know that Princess Kong Qian had so many thoughts, she really thought she was a straight girl.


    Su Yan asked, "Kong Qian, don''t you hate those socializing the most? What happened this time?"


    "Su Lang, didn''t you say that you want to give this palace a wedding that everyone knows about in the fairy world? Humph! This is the one you promised to the mother, and now the wedding is not going to be held, and you don''t even allow me to see it. ?"


    "Speaking of this wedding, your mother seems to have other ideas. It is said that Manjusri Bodhisattva told her a lot of truths, and she has changed her mind. If you say this matter, let''s deal with it in a low-key way. Now Xianjie It''s not very peaceful, lest people with intentions make unnecessary associations, you should blame your mother and Manjusri Bodhisattva, right?" Su Yan said, "What does it have to do with me!"


    "I don''t care! It''s you! It''s you! Su Lang, uh, don''t you think Ben Gong is ugly, so you don''t want to introduce Ben Gong to others?"


    As soon as Princess Kong Qian said this, not to mention Su Yan, even Jin Shiya couldn''t hold back, Jin Shiya said: "Kong Qian is really a girl, she is so beautiful and she says such nonsense because she wants to get angry. kill us?"


    In terms of appearance, Princess Kong Qian is definitely the best in the world, even in the fairyland where there are clouds of beauties, she is the most capable group!


    She was originally a demon clan, but she also had a natural divinity, which was just enough to neutralize the charm of that demonic face, making her temperament extremely dusty.


    Su Yan took advantage of the situation and hugged Princess Kong Qian: "Then you should go do your make-up and dress up first, and make sure you have a good demeanor, and I will officially introduce you to everyone."


    "Really? I knew you were the best, Su Lang!"


    Princess Kong Qian gave Su Yan a heavy kiss on the face again, and then she lifted her skirt and dressed up happily.


    "She is already very good-looking, do you still need to dress up?" Jin Shiya said as she looked at the back of Princess Kong Qian''s departure.


    Su Yan just took Jin Shiya''s hand and said nothing.


    At times like this, it''s okay to say more and more mistakes, just smirk and pretend you don''t know anything.


    Jin Shiya made a rule that as long as there are groups of more than 100 people in this immortal realm, they must have an audience every six months.


    This rule is actually no different from Su Yan''s rule back then, except that Su Yan ruled that the Immortal Emperor must meet once every three years.


    Many problems can be found and solved during the interview. It is a very efficient means of communication.


    Although the power of this fairyland is not strong enough at the moment, the basic process still has to go.


    Jin Shiya also ordered her subordinates to speak out, this time to see Emperor Xianwu in person!


    When these words are released, those families and sects will definitely take it seriously!

 Chapter 4871： Inside the Golden Palace

    Outside the Golden Light Hall.


    The ancestors of Jue Shen could not have imagined that their Longevity Mountain lineage could have such a grand atmosphere in such a short period of time.


    Not only has the prestige of Longevity Mountain been recast, but also has an unprecedented huge fairyland!


    The credit for all this is of course Su Yan.


    The Golden Light Hall occupies a very large area, and it can easily accommodate thousands of people at the same time.


    At this time, many bigwigs have come to the Golden Light Hall.


    After Su Yan led Princess Kong Qian and Jin Shiya to sit down, Emperor Long Jie, Huangfu Ming and the two Immortal Wood Demon Emperors, and the five ancient monsters brought back by Su Yan dared to sit down.


    After the characters of the Immortal Emperor series sat down, those quasi-emperor immortal kings who appeared as sect leaders or family representatives dared to sit down tremblingly.


    The quasi emperor and the immortal king are already difficult to speak in the ordinary immortal realm!


    But after all, this is not the ordinary fairyland, but the sacred fairyland belonging to Su Yan!


    Even immortal emperors need to be trembling and walking on thin ice in front of Su Yan, and they are just these quasi emperors and immortal kings.


    The strength of these quasi emperors and immortal kings may be average, but many of the sects or families behind them have lasted for ten thousand years.


    Most of the people who came to join Su Yan were investments that didn''t want to put their eggs in one basket.


    After all, the movement created by Su Yan in shaping the fairyland and opening the altar last time can be regarded as ancient and modern.


    These immortal emperors sat down in a row, and then these immortal kings and quasi emperors.


    Today, the number and strength of Su Yan''s Immortal Emperors alone can already be regarded as the top of the Immortal Realm.


    More importantly, the power of Su Yan''s men is still growing rapidly!


    Let''s just say that the power of this fairyland has doubled compared to when they first joined!


    The immortal world is no less than the lower world, the population is much sparser, and it is also more extensive.


    To be able to create such an amazing weather in such a short period of time is already a very incredible thing in itself.


    But Su Yan still seemed to think that it was not enough. He sat high on the dragon chair, and he was dignified enough without saying a word or smiling.


    These quasi emperors and immortal kings were almost all seeing Su Yan for the first time, and they couldn''t help being shocked by the unfathomable aura and majesty on Su Yan''s body!


    Those quasi emperors and immortal kings had already thought that Jin Shiya was majestic and unfathomable, but only after seeing Su Yan did they know what it means to be a little insignificant.


    Su Yan asked, "Have all the people who were supposed to have come?"


    The ancestor of the gods at the entrance of the hall bowed and said: "If you report back to the Lord, the leaders of the major sects and families have already arrived."


    Su Yan hummed softly, and then said, "Very good, everyone is on time, and they are very disciplined. I like to be disciplined the most."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, those Immortal Kings and Emperor Zhun couldn''t help feeling nervous, not knowing what Su Yan would say next.


    Su Yan stood up first, and at the same time led Princess Kong Qian up, and said, "This is Princess Kong Qian of Kunlun Yuxu, and she will also be your mistress in the future."


    After Su Yan said these words, the faces of those Immortal Kings and Emperor Zhun became extremely exciting.


    Many Immortal Kings showed horrified eyes!


    Who has never heard of Princess Kong Qian''s name?


    Everyone knows that she is the only daughter of the original Phoenix, and she is definitely regarded as the jewel in the palm of your hand, and she is also the Peacock Bodhisattva, the king of bliss in the West!


    No matter who it is, as long as he can marry Princess Kong Qian, he will definitely be able to reach the sky in one step!


    Although Su Yan''s marriage to Princess Kong Qian won''t be a step to the sky, it is equivalent to establishing an unusual relationship with Kunlun Yuxu and Western Bliss!


    This marriage can even be interpreted as an alliance between Su Yan and the Primordial Phoenix!


    Now the situation in the fairyland can be said to be very chaotic. Everyone knows that the rule of the heavenly court over the fairyland has gradually begun to shake!


    When this so-called foundation is shaken, then there will definitely be tyrants to build their own achievements!


    Now it seems that Su Yan has walked in front of the forces of all parties!


    Those immortal emperors all stood up at this time, and those quasi emperors and immortal kings could only stand up together.


    "Congratulations, mistress!"


    In the voices of these many people, Princess Kong Qian suddenly became extremely arrogant. She waited so long to wait for this day.


    Since the beginning of the mortal world, she and Su Yan have experienced many things together, from the separation of Qingqiu Kingdom, to the reunion of Western Paradise, and then to becoming a husband and wife


    I''ve been through a lot


    After thinking about these things, Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Now that she was finally the mistress of the Su family, Su Yan was so excited when she thought of this, she almost fell into Su Yan''s arms.


    However, Princess Kong Qian also knew that this was a formal occasion. If she did this, she would be too stingy.


    Princess Kong Qian glanced at Su Yan, then Su Yan took her hand and said, "Everyone doesn''t have to be too polite, it''s just an announcement to you."


    Jin Shiya stood beside him the whole time without any sign of showing, she looked very quiet, still as dignified as before.


    This alone has made the patriarchs of the following comprehension families extremely envious. When there is no fire in the backyard, hey


    Jin Shiya is dignified and elegant, Princess Kong Qian is beautiful and amazing


    With these two beauties around, it can be regarded as the luckiest thing in the world!


    Those people all showed an envious look!


    It''s just that they also understand that in addition to Yan Fu, Su Yan has the terrifying strength and aura to suppress all the Immortal Emperors in the Golden Light Hall!


    Because the realm gap between those Immortal Kings and Emperor Zhun is too great with Su Yan, there is no way to accurately sense the level of Su Yan''s strength!


    Although Su Yan was standing in front of them, as long as they closed their eyes, they would find that their spiritual senses could not sense Su Yan at all.


    For these quasi emperors and immortal kings, Su Yan''s main point is that they are already considered to be a pole of detachment.


    With the realm of these quasi emperors and immortal kings, there is no way to comprehend Su Yan''s existence, and there is no way to predict Su Yan''s power!


    In fact, there is no need to mention these quasi emperors and immortal kings.


    The two great emperors of the Wood Spirit Monster Clan met Su Yan for the first time. As the representatives of the Wood Spirit Monster Clan, they could be regarded as the basics of Su Yan and would never betray them.


    Although these two great emperors of the Wood Spirit Monster Clan had heard many rumors about Su Yan, they also had certain expectations in their hearts.


    But only after I really met Su Yan, can I really understand why this man is called the number one in all ages!


    Those absolutely invincible eyes, as well as the detached temperament, far surpassed these great emperors!


    Obviously has entered another level!

 Chapter 4872： The Majesty of Emperor Xianwu

    Chapter 4872 The Majesty of Emperor Xianwu


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Brother Su, you have a new wife, we haven''t given gifts yet, what gift do you want?"


    "There''s no need for gifts. I didn''t invite everyone here today to ask for gifts." Su Yan said, "I originally planned to have a big wedding, but it was cancelled for some reasons. How can I ask for a gift from someone else? ."


    When Su Yan said this, he paused for a while, and then said to Princess Kong Qian, "I''ve wronged you, Kong Qian."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "I''m not wronged, I have Su Lang enough."


    Su Yan introduced Princess Kong Qian into the phoenix chair next to him and sat down, and then said to the Immortal Emperors, Quan Emperors and Immortal Kings below, "I''m here to tell everyone the rules, you all know that I am Su. Man''s rules?"


    There was silence for a while.


    Su Yan said: "My rules are actually very simple, those who obey me will prosper and those who go against me will die!"


    "No matter who it is, as long as you have peace of mind, your duty is under my hands, and if you do things reliably, then I will definitely reward you. No matter what your cultivation realm is, as long as you get things done well, all rewards will be treated equally."


    Su Yan said that this seems to be very simple, but it is not so simple when it is implemented.


    For example, those immortal emperors who are not strong enough will promise many benefits in order to attract some quasi emperors or comprehension families to join and increase their strength.


    This will naturally lead to injustice.


    Of course, this kind of thing doesn''t exist on Su Yan''s side. If the bowl of water is uneven, what kind of boss do you have?


    The subordinates will inevitably have two hearts!


    Su Yan continued, "But if anyone wants to betray or cheat, it''s best not to be caught by me. Once caught, my methods will be first-class cruelty!"


    When Su Yan said this, he unleashed his unparalleled murderous aura!


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to be pressing a big rock. Except for Emperor Long Jie who could safely resist it, even Xuanyuan Jie''s five ancient monsters could not resist.


    Not to mention those quasi emperors and immortal kings!


    For them, Su Yan''s coercion was simply a dimensionality reduction blow.


    With their meager strength, it is impossible to resist no matter what!


    However, Su Yan quickly took back this utter killing intent, then sat on his dragon chair and asked, "Is there anything important to report?"


    A person below quickly came out and said: "The owner of the Dugu family, Duguxin, told the emperor that we recently discovered the mineral deposits of Longjing in the distant mountains, so I want to ask the emperor whether it can be mined."


    Su Yan said: "According to the rules, it is naturally possible to mine, but the tribute must be paid on time. Everything must be done according to the rules. Next thing."


    "The next is Qi Yuxian of Qingyunmen. I told the emperor that I want to open a mountain gate in Fengling. I specially asked the emperor for permission. In the future, I will move the ancestral courtyard here from Qingyunmen..."


    Su Yan asked, "Is there a mountain gate open five hundred miles nearby?"


    "Never."


    Su Yan said: "If that''s the case, then according to the rules, Dongtianfudi is first-come, first-served, and this matter is also accurate."


    No matter what he says or does, Su Yan is vigorous and resolute, and no matter what he does, he can find the simplest and most direct entry point.


    Soon the government affairs were in order.


    Princess Kong Qian wasn''t interested in these matters at all, but when she sat by the side and listened to Su Yan''s handling of matters related to the Immortal Realm, she suddenly found it interesting.


    It''s not that she''s really interested in these chores, but she thinks that Su Yan''s handling of things is swift and resolute, and she is extremely handsome!


    In less than an hour, Su Yan had dealt with all the messy matters, and there were still three major matters left, which needed a little coordination from all parties, and let Jin Shiya follow up.


    This efficiency is amazing!


    Usually, if Jin Shiya came here instead, everyone would need to spend at least a whole day in the Golden Light Hall.


    However, in fact, Su Yan himself understood very well that the reason why these matters could be handled so quickly was entirely because everyone obeyed him.


    Therefore, he was able to say one thing in this golden hall, and even if those people had complaints, they would never dare to show it in front of Su Yan easily.


    Without those wrangling links, things are naturally handled very smoothly.


    In fact, those who can come to this golden hall for meetings are already considered old rivers and lakes, and as representatives of those sects and families, they have seen many big scenes.


    These immortal kings and quasi emperors may have a little difference in cultivation, but the immortal emperors who have seen them are absolutely impossible.


    But the Immortal Emperor in front of him was obviously different from any Immortal Emperor they had seen before.


    I don''t know what''s going on, they originally had some Xiaojiujiu in their hearts, but they were swept over by Emperor Xianwu''s eyes, even if it was only a slight glance, and suddenly they didn''t dare to play their own small abacus in their hearts!


    When they looked at Emperor Xianwu, in addition to sensing the extraordinary power of Emperor Xianwu, they could also sense an indescribable majesty!


    It seems that they are incomparably small ants in front of Emperor Xianwu, no matter what they think in their hearts, they will be ruthlessly seen through by the other party!


    This sense of oppression is really terrifying, and it is difficult to describe in words!


    If they had to find a relatively appropriate description, then when they faced the Great Emperor Xianwu, it was like a mortal facing an immortal.


    However, no matter what mortals pay attention to in their hearts, they will definitely be ruthlessly seen through by immortals in the end.


    And those little abacuses played by mortals, the immortals will definitely disdain them.


    Although this closed-door meeting didn''t last long, those Immortal Kings and Zhun Emperors were already soaked in cold sweat behind them.


    The pressure caused by facing the Emperor Xianwu and the pressure of facing the goddess Jin Shiya are completely different.


    Today, the two most important things for Su Yan have already been completed.


    The first thing is naturally to announce the relationship between him and Princess Kong Qian to the world, and tell these people that they have another mistress.


    The second thing is that Su Yan also wants to make an appearance in front of these people, so that these people can eat a reassurance pill. There is also to deter those who may have ulterior motives.


    As long as Su Yan stood in this golden hall, it was as if the sun had risen to the sky.


    Even if those careerists and conspirators have any ideas, they can only hide them.


    After completing these things, Su Yan was not tired, but set up a banquet in the palace.


    At this banquet, Princess Kong Qian drank a lot of wine, and she was already drunk in a short time.


    This banquet can also be regarded as Princess Kong Qian''s wedding banquet in disguise. Besides, Su Yan has announced the relationship between the two to the world, so she is naturally very happy.


    Usually Princess Kong Qian doesn''t drink a drop of alcohol, but today is different, she has to get really drunk!

 Chapter 4873： What happened to the Unsalted Virgin?

    Chapter 4873 What happened to the Unsalted Saint?


    Just being a Princess Kong Qian is enough to give Su Yan a headache, but Princess Kong Qian is still on the verge of Emperor Long Jie.


    Su Yan didn''t stare at them for a while, and they made a big mess at the banquet.


    The two were very drunk, Princess Kong Qian was fine, and her cultivation was only on the side of Emperor Zhun, so it was easy for Su Yan to convince her.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor became presumptuous, his power was completely at another level. Su Yan also used a lot of strength to knock her unconscious. In the end, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor almost released his true body.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan pressing her down, I''m afraid she would have demolished the entire palace that was just built!


    However, after this incident, Su Yan also set a rule: No one is allowed to drink the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun in the future, and if he violates the rules, he will be beheaded!


    Emperor Long Jie slept for three days in a row, and when he woke up, his mind was blank, and he didn''t even know when he was lying in bed... She still listened to the palace maid in her bedroom, only to realize that she and Princess Kong Qian were drunk. Then something like this happened!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor couldn''t help sticking out his tongue!


    Emperor Long Jie originally thought that Su Yan would shut her up to impose a small punishment.


    However, Su Yan didn''t seem to mention this matter, and Emperor Long Jie knew that this matter was over, and immediately regained his former air.


    Although Emperor Long Jie and Primordial Phoenix are mortal enemies, they have a very good relationship with Princess Kong Qian. The two hit it off at first sight, and they almost got so good that they were about to wear a pair of trousers.


    These two are masters who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and their ability to cause trouble is first-class.


    When seeing them together, even Su Yan felt uneasy.


    However, Su Yan followed them for three days in a row, and found that at most they were catching butterflies and secretly digging out bird''s nests, and didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Although it wasn''t long since Su Yan returned to Immortal Realm, several things he did spread his fame!


    Now all the people in Xianyu are very convinced of his master, and I heard that many sects and families are also coming to open up Beppu.


    Or they have already opened up a family and sect in Beppu, and they want to move their own family in!


    There is no doubt that under the leadership of Su Yan, the Sacred Immortal Realm is heading towards the world''s No. 1 Immortal Realm!


    As long as Su Yan continues to be in charge, even surpassing Heavenly Court is just around the corner!


    Su Yan can say that the situation is very good.


    On the other side, the Great Demon God returned to the Immortal Realm of Jinying after a trip to the Demon Realm.


    The Great Demon God went to the Demon Realm and found three things in particular, and wanted to test the strength of the Unsalted Saintess.


    After waiting for the Great Demon God to come back, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was still as respectful as before. He respected the Great Demon God like a god, and he never dared to make any mistakes.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor Sword Demon told the Great Demon God: "He Qing went to attack Hongmeng Immortal Territory, but after the battle, he broke an Immortal Emperor, and then it was over. He has already retreated. The two sides seem to be ready to shake hands and make peace. It''s gone!"


    The Great Demon God was not at all surprised by this result. On the contrary, the Great Demon God felt that it was a reasonable thing.


    After all, what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted to liberate when he went to the realm of sin was not those ancient gods and demons, but Yue Chen.


    Regarding Yue Chen, there is still a story between him and the Great Demon God...


    The Great Demon God understands Yuechen''s strength very well. Now that Yuechen has retrieved his own Orb, He Qing should not be able to get Yuechen even if he has thousands of troops.


    He Yuechen was a person who was enough to compete with Emperor Haotian back then!


    If He Qing had the ability to settle Yue Chen, then he wouldn''t have to travel far to the mortal world back then.


    The Great Demon God knows all about these things, but Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen is completely ignorant, so he said, "He Qing is the most ruthless person in the heaven, and even the Jade Emperor is very afraid of his ability, but this time he took the initiative to retreat, only I''m afraid something unusual happened."


    The Great Demon God said with an indifferent expression: "He Qing does have some skills, and he is much better than those Heavenly Venerates, but it is a pity that he does not have a good fortune artifact in his hand, which is his biggest shortcoming. But then again... If he If you have an artifact of good fortune, you don''t have to work for Heavenly Court. The cooperation between He Qing and Heavenly Court is meant to complement each other. You don''t have to worry about Hongmeng, and someone will naturally deal with him."


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor nodded and said, "Hongmeng has been tracking the line of my disciple very closely. The disciple was almost exposed to him several times. Thanks to his urgency and wisdom, he was able to escape, so he was very jealous."


    The Great Demon God couldn''t help laughing out loud and said, "He Hongmeng is now a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, how can he still have the heart to take care of you?"


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen still didn''t know what the situation of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would be, but he believed deeply in the words of the Great Demon God, so he didn''t think much about it.


    The Great Demon God asked again: "Has there been any changes in the Saintess without salt recently?"


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor said: "If you want to talk about changes, there really isn''t. The Saltless Saint still babbles like a three-year-old child, but no matter how my subordinates teach her, she can''t learn a complete sentence."


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was originally a little discouraged, but unexpectedly, after hearing his words, the Great Demon God showed a very excited expression, saying: "Excellent! Xuanzhen, this is what I want!"


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen still couldn''t understand the meaning of the Great Demon God.


    He said several things to the Great Demon God today, but he was at a loss. It wasn''t because his aptitude was too dull, but because he didn''t have enough information, so he couldn''t make a correct judgment.


    The Unsalted Saintess can''t speak. The reason why the Great Demon God said this is very good is entirely because this incident proves that the Saltless Saintess''s mind is still extremely chaotic.


    It is only when the power of the Twelve Capital Heavenly Demon Gods is suppressed or even sealed by some mysterious force, the Saltless Saintess will become invulnerable.


    In essence, the Saintess without Salt has not changed, but the power that made her crazy has been temporarily blocked.


    Otherwise, with the Innate Holy Body of the Unsalted Saint, it would be difficult to learn to speak. At most, you can learn to read and write in half a month, and you can write poetry after a month.


    The congenital Eucharist represents the culmination of the wisdom of the human race, and it is the most graceful Eucharist that contains the prayers of the human race. Learning any language and culture of the human race is a matter of glance.


    The only thing that can hinder the study of the Holy Eucharist is the mind of the Holy Maiden without salt.


    If the mind of the Unsalted Saint continues to be chaotic, it means that the Great Demon God can still use the power of the Unsalted Saint!

 Chapter 4874： wake up lady to sleep

    Chapter 4874 wake up the lady to sleep


    As a thug, the strength of the Unsalted Holy Maiden can be regarded as first-class.


    Even those Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables would never try to get a good deal from the Unsalted Saintess. As long as they did not meet her nemesis, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, then the Unsalted Saintess was almost a perfect warrior with no weaknesses in this fairyland. !


    How could the Great Demon God be willing to give up the fighting power of the Saltless Saint?


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor asked, "Master, are we going to see the Saltless Saint?"


    This time, the Great Demon God said instead: "There is no need to worry about this matter, the situation of the Saltless Saint will not improve in a short time, and it is also very good for her to stay in your fairyland like this, at least she will not It is dangerous, otherwise, the Saltless Saint is too dangerous!"


    The words of the Great Demon God are definitely not nonsense. After seeing the power of the Saltless Saintess, the power of the vast majority of Immortal Emperors is not enough.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor said again: "Then what are we going to do now?"


    "Of course I went to the snake god, has she been silent for a long time?" asked the great devil.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor said: "The disciple follows the teachings of the master, and has never disturbed the snake **** these days. After the thirty golden immortals are arranged, there may be no movement for a long time, I am afraid it is..."


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor thought that the thirty golden immortals should have been sucked into adulthood by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God long ago.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is an ancient evil god, and has the godhead of the main god, which is half a level higher than that of the Immortal Emperor.


    With the ability of those golden immortals, how can they resist?


    Thinking of this, Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor suddenly felt a little heavy.


    These thirty golden immortals are also immortals above his immortal realm...


    The Great Demon God probably saw the heavy heart of his disciple and comforted him: "Xuanzhen, if we want to achieve great things, we can''t stick to small details. Some things are also in the world, and we can''t help ourselves. Let''s go to the snake **** first, you Be prepared. When a female snake is fully fed, she will never be in danger, only when she is half full."


    After the Great Demon God finished speaking, he led Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen with great strides towards the palace.


    The palace is in a separate corner, and layers of darkness have gathered above the palace!


    It is a very strange thing for these dark auras to appear in the immortal realm of a Taoist Immortal Emperor, and even in the imperial palace!


    Fortunately, this Jinying Immortal Domain is far away from the hustle and bustle, and the palace is filled with the confidants of Geng Jin Xuanzhen, otherwise, just these condensed and undisturbed dark breaths will attract the Tianzun of Daomen to investigate!


    The condensed black aura above the palace looks like a black cloud, but it is not as simple as a simple dark aura.


    There is also a very powerful divine power in the middle!


    Only from this dark cloud, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen had a trace of fear in his heart, "I''m afraid the power of this Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will be very amazing, right?"


    The Great Demon God said directly: "She just had a fight with Primal Phoenix. It''s a dead end. Primitive Phoenix can''t help her at all."


    "What?!" Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen showed an extremely shocked expression on his face.


    Just because in the minds of these Daoist Immortal Emperors, the name Primitive Phoenix is ??too weighty!


    But the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is an existence that is comparable to the original phoenix. Does that mean that the power of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is far superior to him?


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen suddenly remembered the previous orders of the Great Demon God, as if he had given enough hints.


    The dark aura above the palace is so condensed, and the interior of the palace is also full of dead energy, and the interior is also shrouded in darkness, and the light cannot shine inside at all.


    The Great Demon God led Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen to the door of the palace, not even to the steps of the palace.


    The Great Demon God cupped his hands and said, "Snake God, I am here."


    The voice of the Great Demon God was very calm and could not hear any emotional ups and downs.


    And the palace in front of him did not respond, as if the huge and terrifying monster in the darkness had already fallen asleep in the palace, completely unaware that the Great Demon God had come.


    But in this silence, it gave an invisible pressure.


    Bean-sized beads of sweat had already appeared on the forehead of Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor!


    The death energy in the palace is slowly wafting out, and the dark aura is more than ten times denser than the sky!


    Even the Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor suspected that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had used some secret method to transfer part of the palace to another dark sub-space.


    Because only those dark subspaces can condense such intense darkness!


    Such a strong darkness appeared in the fairy world, even an immortal emperor like Gengjin Xuanzhen was unheard of.


    After a while, the voice of a woman stretching her waist came. This woman''s voice sounded extremely lazy and charming. It was the voice of the God of Snakes.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen has never heard such a **** voice!


    This kind of voice can be said to be an extremely powerful talent, even if you don''t practice magic skills such as the voice of the devil that can confuse your mind, just relying on the change of the voice line can already arouse the desires of most men in this world.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Great Demon God, don''t you know that waking a lady to sleep is a very sinful thing?"


    The great devil said: "I thought you had enough sleep in the eternal seal."


    After hearing the words of the Great Demon God, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God immediately said very displeased: "Great Demon God, don''t think that you can live as my benefactor by releasing me from the eternal seal, I am no compromise. The femme fatale, it is very possible to bite your benefactor back."


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was very stunned after hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but fortunately he didn''t have to confront the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God at all.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will not consider the so-called morality at all. She does everything in her own way, just for her own happiness.


    Talking to someone like her is something that makes people laugh out loud.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, she watched her child Di Jiang be sealed by the Tai Chi Demon Sword, and she had nothing special to say...


    At most, she would just think that this child is not a good thing, and she will just find a man to give birth to a child.


    As long as she is still alive, many children can be born.


    Different from Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen, the Great Demon God is very familiar with the behavior of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Because in a sense, the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God can be regarded as one kind of people.


    In order to achieve one''s own goals, one can use any means, regardless of the life or death of others, and there is no difference between closeness and distance.


    Such characters are extreme egoists, no matter what they do, they only think about themselves, and nothing else.

 Chapter 4875： horror in the dark palace

    The great devil said: "The time has come. If you don''t act again, snake god, then I have to act on my own."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God yawned again in the dark palace, although he couldn''t see what was going on in the palace at all.


    But through the voice of the goddess of snakes, a picture can still appear in my mind-a late riser is sitting lazily on the bed, even the clothes on her body are scattered, and the interlocking bones are exposed. Cut doesn''t care at all.


    But Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor quickly excluded this picture from his mind!


    As long as I think of the fact that Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen personally sent thirty male golden immortals to accompany the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, at this time the traces of death in the dark palace were emerging, what happened in the palace? Things, of course, are self-evident.


    Now this dark palace may have been reduced to a complete Asura purgatory!


    In addition to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, I am afraid that there is no one alive!


    The death of the Thirty Golden Immortals will probably be very tragic!


    At the same time, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen also sighed in his heart that the charm of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is really terrifying! Even in the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t resist!


    The allure of the Ten Thousand Snake God comes from her divine personality. The charisma of the Lord Godhead is actually a manifestation of power, even the Immortal Emperor is difficult to control, how those golden immortals will be imagined.


    The Great Demon God''s expression was quiet, but he didn''t see any signs of leaving.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Great Demon God, what should Aijia do if he doesn''t want to get up now?"


    In the tone of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, there was actually a playfulness of a girl at this time, and then the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "Why don''t you let your Immortal Emperor apprentice come to serve Aijia and get up?"


    The Great Demon God refused almost without thinking: "This matter is absolutely necessary, his Immortal Realm will be our last retreat, if it fails, we can retreat here, but if he is caught by the snake god, you If we eat it, then we will also become lonely ghosts in the fairy world, and we will no longer have a place to live."


    After listening to the Great Demon God''s words, the Mother Snake God couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "You are a man who likes to talk about alarmism, but you just want him to serve Aijia and get up, and you don''t really want to eat him. Do you think I''m such an impatient person?"


    The Great Demon God did not speak.


    He witnessed with his own eyes how the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God flattered Su Yan before the battle, and he still vividly remembered the frenzy of wanting to wrap a snake''s tail around Su Yan immediately.


    If it is said that her ten thousand mother snake gods can be considered calm, then there is no one in the fairy world who can''t hold back!


    But Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "Great Demon God, if you don''t send your little apprentice in, this seat will not get up."


    At this time, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is actually playing a trick. This is something that Geng Jin Xuanzhen never imagined at all.


    She is the main **** of godhead, and she is the main **** who was born after the creation of heaven and earth. Logically speaking, she should not say such absurd words.


    But after contacting the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen only felt that his awakening to those ancient gods had all been broken.


    I''m afraid that those ancient gods are such dignified guys who act recklessly with their own temper!


    The Great Demon God glanced at Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen, and then said, "Let''s go in and have a look together. Be careful."


    After the Great Demon God finished speaking, he was the first to set foot on the steps.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor is indeed very important. In order to cultivate this Immortal Emperor apprentice, the Great Demon God does not know how much resources he has spent. If it is not a last resort situation, the Great Demon God will never be willing to betray this Immortal Emperor Apprentice!


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen''s expression had already become very solemn, and he followed the Great Demon God directly towards the top!


    Soon the two came to the gate of the palace.


    The Great Demon God was about to knock on the door when a whirlwind suddenly blew out from inside the palace!


    This whirlwind blew open all the doors and windows, and brought out a lot of black dead air!


    Many of these black death qi turned into arrangable skulls, and made countless unpleasant screams in the air, but before they could meet the Great Demon God and Geng Jin Xuanzhen, they were already broken.


    To use this dark and lifeless creation to deal with the Great Demon God is really looking for the wrong target.


    And when the dark breath galloped away, they could finally see that there was a snake tail flapping in the palace.


    This snake''s tail is black, but the black scales reflect colorful lights, it is a colorful black!


    This snake tail must be closely related to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Because Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor has sensed the incomparably powerful divine power from the tail of this snake!


    Divine power is a terrifying power that is enough to crush Xianyuan! Especially the divine power of the main **** level has completely reached another dimension!


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor only felt that his heart was blocked by a big stone, and even his breathing became extremely uneasy.


    He could only endure this uncomfortable feeling at this time, and followed the Great Demon God to the inside of the palace.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had already woken up. At this time, she was sitting on the innermost bed in the palace, and her lower body had turned into a long snake tail, which was slowly shaking in the palace.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has no clothes on her body, but she doesn''t care at all, a pair of golden eyes staring at Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen.


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor only felt like a rabbit being targeted by a poisonous snake, and suddenly there was a strange feeling that he had nowhere to escape!


    And by the side of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the remnants of those golden immortals are still there.


    These golden immortals have all turned into black mummified corpses, and their heights have generally shrunk a lot. This is because the marrow has been sucked dry by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God!


    These golden immortals still retained the expression of wanting immortals to die before the temporary, as if they died in bliss.


    But people who see these mummified corpses and the distorted expressions on the mummified corpses'' faces do not feel that they are lucky, but feel extremely strange, even terrifying!


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God drained the essence of the thirty golden immortals, she was not completely satisfied. For her, she only ate a little cake and dessert.


    To really satisfy her desires, at least the existence of the Great Emperor series is required!


    Jin Xian''s physical strength and Jing Yuan were far from enough for him to toss, so the golden eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stubbornly withstood Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen.


    The Great Demon God immediately said dissatisfiedly: "Snake God, you have to be measured in what you do. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said annoyed: "Don''t you know such a simple truth if you don''t do it? I need you to educate me? Just let your little apprentice help me get dressed. I don''t have the strength to lift a finger."

 Chapter 4876： doll

    The words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are pure nonsense. After taking supplements and resting, she has swept away the haze on her face, and regardless of her state or the divine power in her body, she has already returned to its peak.


    She''s saying that now that she''s thinking otherwise.


    The Great Demon God is naturally very dissatisfied with the request of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but if there is no Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, then his next plan will not be able to proceed at all.


    So in this place, the Great Demon God chose to forbear and said, "Xuanzhen, go and help the Snake God get dressed."


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen had a sullen expression in his healing. No matter what he said, he was still a dignified Immortal Emperor, but he was reduced to helping a woman get dressed. If this matter spread out, he would be laughed at by others!


    However, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen has always respected the Great Demon God very much. Since it is the request of the Great Demon God, he will implement it no matter what.


    However, Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen''s face was full of reluctance, and even some expressions of fear.


    The clothes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God were scattered everywhere. Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen first found all these clothes before arriving in front of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    The Great Demon God stared at Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, no matter what tricks Ten Thousand Mother Snake God played, he could stop it at the first time.


    However, the Mother Snake God didn''t seem to have any plans to play any tricks. She stretched out her hands and didn''t mind that her body was completely presented in front of Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen.


    The clothes worn by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are the goddess dresses of ancient times, and this set of dresses is very complicated.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen struggled for a long time when he put on the innermost coat for the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    In the process of dressing, there must be some physical contact between Geng Jin Xuanzhen and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen had already sensed it. Although the indigo-blue skin of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked very strange, it really felt like ice muscle and jade bones, far exceeding any of Gengjin Xuanzhen''s internal pets. .


    This woman really seems to be the most outstanding creation of heaven, and she came to the fairyland to seduce the strong to have **** with her.


    The face of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was always half-smiling, and there was no excessive behavior. It seemed that he really just asked Geng Jin Xuanzhen to dress her.


    But in this process, Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor has already been surging with blood and blood. If there is no Great Demon God here, I am afraid that he can''t hold back the most primitive impulse in his heart and put this cunning snake girl. Fa-rectify on the ground!


    After finally putting on the top, I don''t know how to wear the skirt.


    The lower body of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has long been turned into a snake tail that is more than ten meters long. Just when Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor was about to give up, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God smiled and said, "Is this not easy to do?"


    As she spoke, she turned that snake tail into slender and flawless legs.


    Even Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor seemed a little demented for a while.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also got up directly from the bed, wrapped his upper body around Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen, and said, "Good man, do you want to help me put on pants?"


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was already a little bit of Taoist heart at this time, and he only felt that a prehistoric force rushed straight to his forehead, making him extremely impulsive!


    The clothes on the upper body of the snake girl in front of him are all worn by him, but the bottom is still naked!


    And after the skin of the two people was close to each other, the texture of the indigo blue skin really surpassed all silk and satin. Immortal emperors like Gengjin Xuanzhen were also lingering!


    It seems that the charm of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is indeed very terrifying. Even the existence of a series like the Immortal Emperor cannot resist it at all.


    But at this moment, the Great Demon God shouted: "Xuanzhen!"


    All the dust in the palace suddenly seemed to burst, and even the mummified corpses of the golden immortals were instantly turned into ashes!


    Geng Jin Xuan Zhenxian only felt that his heart seemed to be hit hard, and suddenly became very awake. He saw the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God in his arms and immediately let go.


    On the head of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, all those little snakes seemed to be stimulated, and stretched out their fangs in the air to show their claws and claws!


    "Great Demon God, do you still know the lion''s roar of those bald donkeys in Buddhism? It''s interesting, you, what else is there that you don''t know?" Ten Thousand Mother Snake said.


    The Great Demon God couldn''t bear to look at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but there was a very unmistakable anger projected in his eyes!


    His Great Demon God is not a mud Bodhisattva without half a fire!


    The reason why he held back before was entirely because he took into account the relationship between the two parties and the follow-up cooperation.


    How did he know that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God would become more and more aggressive, and it was simply obvious that he didn''t want to give him face!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God swept over with a pair of golden eyes at this time, and at the same time released an extremely powerful killing intent, almost immediately collided with the angry eyes of the Great Demon God!


    The battle between these two powerhouses seems to be about to break out!


    But at this moment, the Great Demon God suddenly turned his head and suddenly kissed Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen!


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was completely out of his mind at this time. He wanted to resist, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t use his strength at all.


    Suddenly, the snake hair on the head of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was discovered, and those little snakes had bitten his neck at some point!


    This little snake contains a very special toxin, even the immortal emperor''s indestructible body can''t resist it at all!


    This move of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is really wonderful, even the Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor followed her way.


    Then Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen only felt a snake''s tongue sticking into his mouth, and then it went straight to his throat, and then desperately asked for it


    This matter seems to be very fragrant, but as the party involved, Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen could not experience any fragrant feeling at all, but felt very terrifying!


    He tried desperately to struggle, but under the snake venom, his whole body was extremely hot, and he couldn''t exert any strength!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was desperately trying to get his primordial spirit out of his body, and gave up this body to deal with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but just before his Primordial Spirit came out of his body, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had already left his body. .


    At the same time, there was also the snake-like long tongue of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen coughed violently. He still couldn''t act at this time, but he knew that at the last moment, it was the Mother Snake God who voluntarily gave up using him as a cauldron.


    Then the Mother Snake God took the trousers back from the hands of Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen and put them on his body in three or two strokes. His movements were extremely agile.


    The Mother Snake God put her hands together gently in front of her, and she turned into the majestic goddess she had before.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was half kneeling on the ground, holding his throat, still feeling very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 4877： A new era begins

    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God slowly walked down from above, and said to the Great Demon God very calmly: "Enough of playing around, it doesn''t seem to be interesting, Great Demon God, let''s do something important."


    How calm the Mother Snake God was at this time, how crazy she was just now, this woman really exists in an unpredictable way with normal people''s thinking.


    One second may be fiery, and the next may become an iceberg at sea.


    "Okay." The Great Demon God only spit out one word.


    Neither the Great Demon God nor the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God ever looked back at Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen again.


    And the darkness in this palace began to gradually dissipate with the departure of the goddess of snakes.


    Since the last time Su Yan communicated with the tool spirit, he has not learned much about the operation mode of the red lotus sky dance, and also knows where the real power of the red lotus sky dance is.


    In the past, the reason why he couldn''t liberate the power of Honglian Tianwu was entirely because he did not know what the true power of Honglian Tianwu was.


    He thought that the most powerful part of the Red Lotus Sky Dance was the Chitian Shenhuo, but this was actually a big mistake!


    Wanting to use the power of the Chitian Divine Fire to liberate the Red Lotus Tianwu is actually a foolish act of abandoning its roots.


    Although Su Yan now understands that the real power of the red lotus sky dance lies in annihilation, but in the case that the tool spirit does not agree, he still has no way to release the red lotus sky dance at any time.


    Unless he can reflect life and death.


    Therefore, the reflection of life and death is to see death through life, and life through death.


    For Su Yan, seeing death through life is very simple. It is to experience the moment of death as a living person.


    Others may have no clue about this matter, but Su Yan IX was reincarnated and experienced the moment of death many times, he just needed to get back the mood at that time.


    On the other hand, seeing life through death is completely different. To experience the feeling of being alive as the dead


    The dead are empty of all thoughts, how can we experience the feeling of the living?


    In fact, the death here is not death in the true sense, but all the anger in the body is converted into death qi, so that death can be seen as life!


    But the conversion between anger and death is definitely not such a simple thing, and it must not be changed randomly!


    Indiscriminately switching between anger and death can have very serious consequences.


    From life to death is a very simple matter, as long as Su Yan is willing to do it at any time.


    But once this is done, the results are often irreversible!


    Because from death to life, it is contrary to the normal behavior in this world.


    If the deceased is Su Sheng, he will definitely be rejected by the laws of this world, and he will eventually become a loner. Even if he has invincible power, he is destined to be lonely forever!


    The price is too heavy!


    Therefore, both the original phoenix and the undead emperor have reservations about Su Yan''s desire to liberate the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Because in their long and long lifespan, they have witnessed the process of the master of the artifact creation to pursue this forbidden power, and finally to die.


    Zai Chuanjian did not want Su Yan to follow this path.


    Especially since Princess Kong Qian was married to Su Yan, Primitive Phoenix certainly wouldn''t want her only daughter to be a widow.


    Su Yan couldn''t make up his mind at this time. If he really wanted to convert his life into the dead, then the price would be too great for Su Yan to bear.


    If it is not really forced to the point of nowhere, who is willing to give up the identity of the living and convert himself into the dead?


    Unless Su Yan is willing to become an existence like the undead emperor, he can''t sense coldness, heat, smell flowers, eat vegetables, drink, let alone rest and sleep. Although he has an infinite lifespan, he can''t experience it. Everything is beautiful in this world!


    Su Yan felt a different kind of heaviness on the body of the undead emperor!


    Today''s Su Yan certainly doesn''t want him to carry this heavy burden!


    So after thinking about it, Su Yan thought about it, and decided to put this matter down first. Maybe in the future, what method can he encounter to solve the problem of seeing life from death?


    The ancestor immortal can freely liberate the divine artifact, and he must have passed the process of reflecting life and death!


    But the ancestor immortal did not turn into a dead person. He clearly saw life through death, so why can he continue to maintain his identity as a living person?


    Su Yan naturally thought of the world of heaven. Maybe the existence of God''s world really has a way to solve this problem!


    Well, maybe there are more masters of fortune-telling artifacts who have already taken refuge in the world of God


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    And after He Qing led a million celestial soldiers to attack the Hongmeng Immortal Realm to no avail, the Immortal Realm also experienced a very short period of peace.


    And after this short period of peace, the fairyland became a mess again.


    First, the psionic family in the northwest rose again in the darkness, overturning at least five immortal domains, countless immortals were brutally killed by psionicists, and countless immortals fled!


    It is said that these psionicists also have the support of gods and demons in ancient times!


    Heavenly Court was shocked by this incident!


    But the more shocking thing is yet to come. Compared with what happened later, these psionicists are really not a big trouble! Although it is difficult to be cleaned up, Heavenly Court at least has an overwhelming advantage in power!


    The second thing is that the God of Creation has done what he said, and has led the old gods to return to the fairyland!


    They built the ark of the ancient emperor era, and the huge ark galloped in the vast space of the fairyland, re-occupying many galaxies!


    The appearance of these old **** races can be regarded as a big problem for the Immortal Realm!


    It can even be regarded as an enemy far beyond Heavenly Court''s expectations!


    Even if the powerhouses in the heavenly court are counted in a thousand ways, I am afraid that the gods and old gods in myths and legends will return to the immortal world again, right?


    Heavenly Court is more and more powerless to deal with this matter!


    Because the Protoss who have appeared in history have all gathered together, they also have a common master - the God of Creation.


    When these old **** races abandoned division and became sincere and united, they were far from being a monster that Heavenly Court could deal with.


    But perhaps because of the relationship with Su Yan and the Undying Emperor, although these old gods appeared in the Immortal Realm, they did not have a large-scale conflict with the Heavenly Court, and they seemed very restrained.


    Instead, these old **** races fought against those sinful gods under Immortal Emperor Hongmeng for several times. The two sides suffered damage to each other, and it was difficult to say which side took advantage.


    After He Qing withdrew from the army, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng simply rebelled against Heaven, claiming to be the Great Emperor of Hongmeng Wencheng Wude Sheng, claiming to dominate the three worlds and ten directions of the void universe!


    Heavenly Court is no longer the rightful ruler of Heavenly Court. Those Immortal Emperors who had a gap with Heavenly Court, or Immortal Emperors who were dissatisfied with the Jade Emperor, for example, Immortal Emperor Beichen simply broke away from the category of Heavenly Court and established themselves as their own. emperor.


    The Jade Emperor was naturally very annoyed when he knew about this, but with the strength of today''s court, he was already unable to fight so many rebellions at the same time!


    Maybe fairyland has ushered in a new era!


    Although I don''t know what kind of era the next era will be, at least all this has kicked off the prelude to evolution!


    In this ever-changing era, I don''t know how many powerhouses will rise and how many will fall!


    Such times are often very exciting, and often very cruel!

 Chapter 4878： Brother Su, lets go kill

    Chapter 4878 Brother Su, let''s go kill


    After these chaotic forces split their borders in the fairy world, it is natural to have some friction.


    Some are purely fighting between enemies, while others are competing for resources such as mines, monuments, etc...


    When the spiral of hatred begins to spin, it is easily impossible to stop.


    The spiral of hatred can only become more and more terrible, not subsided!


    Under such circumstances, Su Yan''s sacred fairyland has become the last piece of pure land in this chaotic world.


    There are still legal principles to be observed here, and the dignity and property of the sect can be guaranteed.


    Su Yan personally sits on top of the fairy tree, and even in the distant universe, he can see the incredible brilliance of the fairy tree!


    And as this endless brilliance spread, Su Yan''s reputation also rose with the tide!


    Just as Su Yan had expected, the more chaotic the fairy world, the better it would be for him to restore his former strength!


    In the beginning, it was only the Immortal King and the Emperor Zhun who came to defect, and Su Yan also received three great emperors who had already shaped the Immortal Realm.


    Since these great emperors are willing to return to their hearts, Su Yan naturally welcomes them warmly!


    In the next chaotic world, if you want to live well, you must increase your strength as much as possible!


    The sacred fairy tree transformed into the immortal demon tree represents a part of Su Yan''s cultivation, and can be regarded as a display of Su Yan''s power.


    The sacred fairy tree exudes infinite brilliance, and even the sea of ??clouds below is illuminated into a golden color, full of infinite sacred texture!


    When Su Yan was meditating on the top of the fairy tree, Emperor Long Jie suddenly rushed up from below.


    After sensing the arrival of Emperor Long Jie, Su Yan directly opened his eyes, and Su Yan looked at Emperor Long Jie with a funny look.


    Emperor Long Jie muttered dissatisfiedly: "What are you doing to see people like this, they are not children anymore. When you are not in Xianyu, they are all there to protect Sister Xiaoya and Xianyu."


    "Of course I know this. You have worked hard and made a lot of money. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t feel at ease outside." Su Yan said, "Why didn''t you go to find that girl Kong Qian today?"


    "That girl Kong Qian disliked me for being noisy and said that she wanted to learn needlework with Sister Xiaoya, and I didn''t care what material I was, so I didn''t bother to care about her! It''s obviously a stinky peacock!" He pouted, and seemed to be dissatisfied with twelve points.


    Su Yan said, "Have you quarreled again?"


    "It''s all her problem anyway, so I don''t want to pay attention to her because of her stubborn temper." Emperor Long Jie said more and more aggrieved, and soon even tears rolled in his eyes.


    "Oh, are you here to complain?" Su Yan asked amusingly.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Su Yan is like this, because the appearance of Emperor Long Jie is really too charming, which makes Su Yan a little bit unbearable...


    Emperor Long Jie glared at Su Yan fiercely, and then said: "You are also unconscionable, you are still laughing! Are you trying to bully me too!"


    "Hey, I''ve never bullied you, don''t talk nonsense." Su Yan said, "Come here."


    "Why!" Although Emperor Long Jie looked fierce, he honestly walked to Su Yan''s side, Su Yan wiped away her tears, and said, "Sometimes I always feel that you are the same as my daughter. ����


    "Humph! They are obviously brothers and sisters, so how could they become father and daughter again! You, like Sister Xiaoya, want to take advantage of me! Humph, if I become your daughter, then shouldn''t I be called Kong Qian''s stinky auntie? When I think of her smug look, I''m going to **** you off!"


    Su Yan said: "I''m just talking, you can''t let outsiders see you like this... Outsiders think that you are aloof and mysterious. If others see your crying appearance, maybe it will spread. What rumors are going out against you!"


    Emperor Long Jie raised his head at this time, looked at Su Yan and said, "Then will you always be on my side?"


    "Of course, if I don''t stand on your side, where will I stand?" Su Yan said it so naturally.


    This is because Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie had a deadly friendship in the Eternal Era. Otherwise, after Su Yan''s fall, Emperor Long Jie would not have been the first to clamor for revenge on Su Yan.


    "It''s not too bad!" Emperor Long Jie immediately turned his tears into a smile, and said, "It''s not interesting for us to stay here all the time, why don''t we deal with Hongmeng? Kill his majesty first, he seems to be very arrogant recently, He still claims to be a Holy Emperor, and he doesn''t even look at what material he is, the more he thinks about it, the more disgusting he is!"


    Su Yan said, "If I go with you to deal with Hongmeng, who will be the guard at home?"


    "Xuanyuan intercepted the five of them, as well as the two wooden immortal emperors Mu Ping, and by the way, the uncle skeleton, his power and realm are unfathomable, if he guards, our fairyland is naturally as stable as a rock! You! I might as well rush to the Hongmeng Immortal Territory now, and kill that idiot in Hongmeng by surprise, and when the killing is almost done, let''s leave in a dashing manner, what do you think?"


    "Good idea." After Su Yan said these three words, he stood up from the top of the tree almost immediately.


    Emperor Long Jie originally thought that Su Yan would say something to refuse, but he did not expect that Su Yan would agree to her proposal completely, and he was dumbfounded for a while, not knowing what to say.


    Then Emperor Long Jie looked at Su Yan and said, "Are you really planning to go to Hongmeng Immortal Realm with me?"


    "Long Jie, are you saying what you said just now to amuse me? I was already prepared, but you regret it?" Su Yan deliberately darkened his face, pretending to be angry.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor really jumped a little, and quickly defended himself: "I... I just said it casually! You actually agreed! Then... are we going now? Ah! I have been in the fairyland for a long time. It''s suffocated inside, and no one can do it with me, it''s really uncomfortable! Do we need to inform Sister Xiaoya about this?"


    "If you told your sister Xiaoya, can we kill the two of us so easily to the Hongmeng Immortal Territory?" Su Yan asked back.


    "That''s right, Sister Xiaoya will definitely say that we are making a fool of yourself! Ah! Let''s set off right now, before all of them know about it!" Su Yan''s mood was immediately aroused by Emperor Long Jie.


    However, Su Yan said, "Sister Xiaoya, you may not give an account, but it is absolutely impossible for someone to not give an account."


    "Who is it?" Emperor Long Jie showed a very suspicious expression.


    Su Yan said directly: "Of course it is the undead emperor, your uncle skeleton. Only by handing over all the defenses of Xianyu to him can we leave with confidence, what do you think?"


    Emperor Long Jie nodded vigorously, and then said: "Okay! Let''s do this! Ah ah... I haven''t left here for a long time! It''s been a long time since I started killing! I''m really looking forward to it! Especially Kong Qian. The stinky girl always makes me angry! I have to let out a bit of anger today!"

 Chapter 4879： The time to take revenge on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng

    Chapter 4879: The time to avenge Immortal Emperor Hongmeng arrives


    Su Yan smiled and said, "That girl Kong Qian is not even stable enough to be an emperor, so how can she bully you?"


    "She... ah, I can''t use my realm to bully her, anyway, she doesn''t catch butterflies for me, and she says nasty things, this person is really annoying! If it wasn''t for seeing that she was Brother Su''s wife, I would make her cry! It''s not because of Brother Su''s face, I never did this."


    Su Yan only felt that Princess Kong Qian and Emperor Long Jie were like a pair of five-year-old children.


    It made no one pay attention to anyone, and finally asked Jin Shiya or him to be the peacemaker, and then the two were as good as glue.


    But in two days, there will be conflicts again... and so on and so forth.


    The Immortal Emperor heard that Su Yan was going to find Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and he didn''t show any trouble. He was indulging in the equation of life. This equation was almost all-encompassing. Even if it took a thousand years, it could not be exhausted. ��


    Instead, he heard that the God of Fortune had led those old Gods back to the Immortal Realm and sneered.


    The undead emperor never likes to talk nonsense, and he also knows that with his current strength, it is impossible to get the **** of creation, so he simply doesn''t say anything.


    After explaining to the Undying Emperor, Su Yan rode the magic weapon with peace of mind and led the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to fly.


    After waiting for milliseconds of boundless universe starry sky, Emperor Long Jie asked curiously: "Brother Su, how can you be so good at talking this time, people just mentioned this matter to you casually, and you agreed."


    Su Yan replied calmly: "Of course it''s because I have the same thoughts as you. Anyway, I''m idle anyway. It''s better to kill the majesty of Hongmeng. The person who hates Hongmeng the most in this world should be me."


    Although Su Yan''s tone was very calm, Emperor Long Jie still sensed that anger from Su Yan''s words!


    Perhaps from the moment when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng decided to betray, Shuangzheng was already destined to be immortal!


    Su Yan''s car was a nine-headed Taiyi Green Bull, and the inside of the car was also very luxurious.


    This fraud was originally the car of the Qing Emperor, who would often drive the nine Taiyi green bulls to the four corners of the Immortal Realm.


    Later, after Qingdi fell, the driver of Qingdi hid the car and led Taiyi Qingniu to live in seclusion in a small world.


    Until this time, Su Yan took Qingdi''s secret treasure to rise from Longevity Mountain!


    After the sacred immortal tree grew out of Su Yan''s immortal realm, almost all the green wood demon spirits in the heavens regarded Su Yan as their spiritual leader.


    The driver of Qingdi back then also brought nine Taiyi blue ox and a car that underestimated the enemy to seek refuge, and Su Yan naturally accepted it with a smile.


    Although Taiyi Qingniu is incomparably imposing, it is not clumsy at all. After running, Taiyi Qingniu''s feet will give birth to Taiyi electric light!


    Pushing the electric light all the way will also make the speed of Taiyi Qingniu exceed the limit!


    Looking from a distance, it seems like a group of cyan electric light flashes away from the universe!


    If Taiyi Qingniu wants to talk about it, it is also a prehistoric alien species that has long been extinct, and it is very cherished in this era.


    Su Yan was safe in this car, but Emperor Long Jie was extremely excited, because it was the first time she rode in this kind of car, and it was very new to everything!


    To reach the Hongmeng Immortal Territory from his Sacred Immortal Territory requires at least nine Taiyi Blue Bulls to rush through the universe for three days and nights without rest!


    This distance of hundreds of millions of miles, if you want the sword light to fly, it will take at least half a year.


    As a spiritual pet, Taiyi Qingniu is already extremely fast.


    Su Yan has also been closing his eyes and resting his mind, and now he has locked his spirit and energy so that after arriving in the Immortal Realm of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in three days, he will be able to bring out his strongest combat power in that battle!


    Emperor Long Jie was different. She was completely childish. Seeing that Su Yan closed her eyes and rested, she simply went to break up with the driver.


    Although the coachman is a wood spirit demon clan who is not good at words, he can still talk to Emperor Long Jie. In this way, he will not be lonely during the journey.


    Three days later, the nine Taiyi Qingniu finally stopped above a radiant fairyland.


    Although it has been running for three days and nights in the void of the universe, the nine Taiyi blue bulls are in good spirits, and they don''t look tired at all, but they don''t seem to be enjoying themselves.


    The driver explained: "Taiyi Qingniu can run without sleep for half a year in the void of the universe. These three-day raids can only be regarded as a small test, and after going to the sacred immortal realm, Taiyi Qingniu has always had the opportunity to travel. It took a long time to cultivate in the grassland."


    Emperor Long Jie''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said to Su Yan, "Brother Su, these Taiyi Blue Bulls are really fun, or you can lend me to play in the future."


    "Yes, yes, but don''t use it for bad things."


    Emperor Long Jie nodded as if pounding garlic, excited like a child, and then she and Su Yan turned their eyes to the distant Hongmeng Immortal Realm.


    Then Su Yan instructed the driver, "Keep the Taiyi Qingniu and the car farther away, and don''t get too close to this side. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold it back after I start. If it hurts you, it will be bad."


    The coachman took orders immediately.


    Su Yan looked at the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng in front of him, and suddenly showed an expression full of emotion!


    Su Yan''s ninth rebirth had returned to the Immortal Realm a few times. Before the self-defense a few times, he wanted to come to this Hongmeng Immortal Realm to see, but in the end Su Yan gave up his mind.


    For the sake of safety, Su Yan did not dare to get too close to the Hongmeng Immortal Realm!


    If the other party discovers his existence, I am afraid that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will never let him go!


    Today, he Su Yan can finally come here to take a look!


    "Brother Su, the last time we came to Hongmeng Immortal Territory was something from the Eternal Era, right? I remember that we came together... At that time, the Black Flag Army under Hongmeng was smashed to pieces by those Wuzong bastards."


    The words of Emperor Long Jie suddenly awakened Su Yan''s memory. It seems that the events and people of that year are still vivid in his mind, but several epochs have passed...


    The bones of those who have passed away have become fossils...


    Su Yan said: "I didn''t think that his Hongmeng would actually betray me. I''ve only made one mistake in my life, and it was on his Hongmeng... I''ve already paid the price for my mistakes back then, and he Hongmeng. It''s time to pay the price for your ignorance..."


    Su Yan has experienced a lot along the way!


    If it wasn''t for this long-cherished wish to support him, I''m afraid that Su Yan would have already fallen into reincarnation.


    That''s right... He Su Yan has long since turned into the evil ghost Shura in hell, and it was for revenge that he crawled back into this world from hell!


    During this process, he Su Yan once broke his hands and feet, but he held back!


    Just to be able to return to the fairyland, stand in this place!


    Su Yan''s mood was extremely complicated for a while, and many images flashed in his mind constantly. Most of those brothers had perished, but these traitors gathered together for thousands of years...


    Maybe it''s time to make a break!

 Chapter 4880： The Raging of the Nine-Headed Ice Dragon

    Chapter 4880: The Wreck of Nine-headed Ice Dragon


    Su Yan''s mood has reached a very high level at this time, so that his Gu Jing Bubo mood is difficult to maintain.


    But Su Yan didn''t want to maintain this state of mind for a long time, at least today he doesn''t have to keep calm and calm, and he doesn''t have to restrain his emotions!


    Because he came here today for revenge!


    It is also to show Hongmeng what the evil ghosts in **** look like!


    Su Yan walked slowly in the void, and the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was just following Su Yan''s convenience. She had clearly sensed that Su Yan had become a little different from before.


    But it''s hard to tell where the difference is.


    She followed behind Su Yan, although she could not see Su Yan''s face, she could sense that there was a certain degree of anger brewing in Su Yan''s heart!


    At this moment, there seems to be only one thing left in Su Yan''s eyes...


    I saw that Su Yan was holding the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand. This sword was very cold. Following Su Yan''s pace, a passage of ice gradually condensed on the ground!


    This icy passage leads all the way to a great distance.


    Then Su Yan gently waved the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand!


    The Wan Zai Frost Sword gradually turned into ice crystals in Su Yan''s hands, and gradually disappeared!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword seems to have disappeared, but a powerful sword intent that is strong enough to be worshipped by the heavens and the earth rises in the void of the universe!


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wasn''t a fool, he should have noticed this overwhelming sword intent!


    Su Yan still didn''t say a word at this time, just walked slowly and quietly on the road paved with ice.


    And in the void, the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword has inadvertently turned into nine ten thousand zhang ice dragons!


    These nine ice dragons are all arrogant and powerful. Extremely cold!


    This is Su Yan''s greeting to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    The nine ice dragons slammed into the Immortal Realm below without hesitation!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ��


    Intense voices came one after another, and the protective barrier of Hongmeng Immortal Domain had already been activated, but in front of the nine ice dragons with powerful sword intent, these protective barriers were as fragile as paper!


    The nine-headed ice dragon almost pierced through all the defense lines of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, and slammed directly into the ground of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    Suddenly landslides, ground fissures, tsunamis, and countless palace towers collapsed��


    An aura of destruction spread over the Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    Afterwards, the nine-headed ice dragon raised its arrogant head and flew back into the cosmos. Su Yan still did not form any seals, nor did he utter any incantations...


    The nine-headed arrogant ice dragon is already preparing for the next round of attacks!


    The defense of Hongmeng Immortal Territory is already very strong, because Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already calculated that Su Yan will come to attack his Immortal Territory one day.


    So Immortal Emperor Hongmeng put a lot of effort into this protective barrier.


    But what if he put in a lot of effort?


    To know that the enemy he faced was Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s sword intent is unparalleled in the world. This nine-headed ice dragon looks like a dragon, but it is actually a sword!


    Since it is a sword, of course, it can break all methods with one sword!


    That''s why the protective barrier configured by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was so easily broken by Su Yan!


    The attack of the nine-headed ice dragon looks very spectacular. Even if you are standing in the space of the universe, you can see the heaven and earth cracking in the fairyland below. There are also nine huge sky pits on the ground, as if they were attacked by meteorites. generally!


    Hongmeng Immortal Territory has become completely panicked!


    Suddenly, three silhouettes rose up. These three silhouettes held the same sickle, containing almost infinite death energy, and slashed towards the nine-headed ice dragon!


    The lethality and divine power of these three scythes are very powerful, but they can''t do anything about these nine ice dragons!


    This is because these nine-headed ice dragons are not living creatures at all, but elemental creatures born from Su Yan''s dragon energy and sword energy. There is no anger in their bodies at all, so of course they can''t be afraid of death qi!


    Su Yan still had an idle expression on his face, coldly watching the figures of the three gods of death rise up, and then quickly retreated after missing a hit.


    "It seems that the gods of those sinful realms are still in the Primordial Immortal Realm, will there be any trouble?" Emperor Long Jie asked after slightly frowning behind Su Yan.


    "It''s just some rats, nothing to be afraid of." Su Yan replied indifferently.


    Su Yan has already fought against the gods of these sin areas. Last time, he killed twenty-nine sin area gods in one go. This time, he came with the anger of revenge, and he could definitely kill more sins. Domain gods!


    The only person who can stop Su Yan is Yue Chen.


    But Yue Chen was also injured by Su Yan in the last battle with Su Yan.


    In today''s Hongmeng Immortal Territory, who can resist his divine might?


    Su Yan had reached the peak of both his aura and his self-confidence at this time! He came today to kill!


    All for the purest release!


    That hatred has been buried in Su Yan''s heart for many years, and if it were a seed, it would have grown into a big tree, enough to blossom and bear fruit!


    An arrow suddenly flew out of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    This arrow hit an ice dragon head on! Then it suddenly exploded on the head of the ice dragon!


    Although the ice dragon''s head suffered very little damage, a fire entered the ice dragon''s body, and it walked recklessly in the ice dragon''s body!


    Because the body of the ice dragon is almost transparent, the process is very clear!


    After the fire spread all over the body of the ice dragon, a pillar of fire suddenly burst out from the body of the ice dragon!


    The nine ice dragons created by Su Yan were all gigantic in size!


    After the fire column erupted, it was also very spectacular!


    After the ice dragon was wrapped and burned by the pillar of fire, more than half of its appearance and spirit suddenly disappeared!


    After that, eight arrows were shot out from Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    These eight arrows hit the heads of the other eight ice dragons respectively, and then the eight pillars of fire bloomed one after another!


    The roaring fire and the resulting heat wave are amazing!


    After that, there was a fire rain in Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    The protective barrier of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory had long been penetrated by Su Yan with the nine-headed ice dragon. Now that there is no protection, the damage caused by this fire rain must not be underestimated!


    Su Yan saw that the nine-headed ice dragons were stunned, but he was not in a hurry, just said indifferently: "If I change like this, what are you going to do? You so-called old gods have long been unable to keep up with the times. It should be eliminated. It seems that there is nothing wrong with letting you be buried with Hongmeng."


    Following Su Yan''s words, without forming a seal, let alone chanting a spell, the nine-headed ice dragons merged together!


    Then it turned into a nine-headed dragon!


    The ice on this nine-headed dragon became more and more solid, like a diamond!


    Moreover, the ferocity of the nine-headed dragon has increased by an unknown number of times compared to just now!


    If you use the method just now to attack the ice dragon, I am afraid that it will no longer have any effect.


    The nine-headed dragon slowly descended towards Hongmeng Immortal Territory with only one purpose, that is to completely destroy Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    At the same time, the psychological defense line of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng must be torn apart layer by layer!


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng felt fear, then Su Yan would definitely be very happy, because Su Yan originally came for revenge.


    Killing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was only a momentary thing, Su Yan would not be so cheap as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.

 Chapter 4881： Dark enough to devour the gods

    Chapter 4881 is enough to devour the darkness of the gods


    Su Yan just pointed his finger lightly, and the nine-headed ice dragon landed on the Hongmeng Immortal Territory below.


    After the ice dragon landed, it continued to wreak havoc, spewing out powerful ice swords and icy rays from its mouth.


    At this time, the Hongmeng Immortal Territory could almost be said to be completely defenseless, allowing Su Yan to invade at will.


    However, there are still many strong people in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory. Although the aura of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has not yet appeared, there are indeed many powerful gods around!


    Various different divine powers intertwined, causing the mountains and rivers below to shatter!


    A **** carried a sword, killed the nine-headed ice dragon at an extremely fast speed, and slashed the head of the ice dragon with a powerful divine power!


    The power of this sword is very shocking, and the mountains below the ice dragon are crushed into gravel!


    But there was only a crack on the head of the ice dragon. After the **** who used the sword retreated, the crack was restored immediately...


    That god''s sword can slash the mountains, but it can only leave a crack on the ice dragon''s head!


    The power of this nine-headed ice dragon can be said to have far surpassed the imagination of those gods!


    But all the gods in Napo County''s sin area are rebellious people, they won''t admit defeat so easily, only to see a dozen auras suddenly rise in the void!


    These dozens of auras formed some kind of strange totem in the void, and after strengthening the aura with the power of the totem, more than a dozen auras shot directly towards the ice dragon!


    Of course, the nine-headed ice dragon wouldn''t be so easy to stand still, and it also spewed out ice rays from its mouth!


    After the aura and the ice ray collided in the air, there was an extremely violent explosion...


    This explosion directly uprooted many surrounding trees. After the impact of the explosion, the original mountains and forests could no longer be seen around, and some were just an endless frozen wasteland!


    In front of the nine-headed ice dragon, Xuan Bing also transformed into many ice crystals like diamonds!


    The defensive power of these ice crystals is top-notch, helping the nine-headed ice dragon resist most of the impact of the explosion just now!


    "Your gods in the Qingyang realm are too useless! This ice dragon is just a transformation of an artifact without the master. It all relies on instinct transformation spells. You can''t even beat it? Let me do it!"


    A majestic voice came from behind. This area was originally given to the gods of Qingyang Realm by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng as a temporary territory. When the nine-headed ice dragon fell, these Qingyang realm gods would of course have to join the nine-headed ice dragon. Ice dragon fight to the death.


    The gods of the Qingyang realm were only considered to be in the middle of the ranking among the 108 realms at the beginning. In terms of combat power, they could only be regarded as average, but they were extremely accomplished in various legal, architectural, and artistic aspects.


    However, even if the fighting strength is average, these Qingyang gods are still very arrogant, and they will never want to let others intervene in their battles.


    Therefore, the gods in the Qingyang realm turned around and attacked the gods who came from behind with aura of light.


    This may sound a bit strange, but in the eyes of these Qingyang gods, no matter the nine-headed ice dragon in front or the **** behind, they are actually invaders, and there is no difference!


    After the aura was reversed, the gods behind them were not forced back, but a near-infinite darkness appeared in the void, swallowing all their auras!


    Then the darkness swept over all the gods in the Qingyang realm and shrouded the nine-headed ice dragon directly!


    This dark master seemed very arrogant, and did not take the gods of the Qingyang realm in his eyes at all...


    When this great darkness was killed, the covered land suddenly turned into a dark swamp.


    The huge body of the nine-headed ice dragon was originally standing on the wasteland, but at this time, the body slowly fell toward this boundless darkness!


    This dark swamp looks extremely weird, and it seems to contain some indescribable power...


    Although the nine-headed ice dragon has a body of 10,000 feet, no matter how hard it struggles, it is useless, and its body will always sink deeper into the darkness.


    The icy rays spewed out by the nine-headed ice dragon could not seal this strange dark ice, and the ice crystals quickly sank into the darkness, never to be seen again!


    At this time, even if the nine-headed ice dragon wanted to fly away, it was impossible.


    Because this piece of darkness is like glue, it has completely adhered to the original ice crystal flawless body of the nine-headed ice dragon.


    The bottom of the darkness does not know what kind of world it will be, and maybe it is an infinite dark warp.


    Although Su Yan was standing in the sky and saw this scene, he stood proudly with his hands behind his back, and had no intention of helping.


    Su Yan''s arrogance is of course justified, this nine-headed ice dragon is not just a change in the shape of the Wanzai Frost Sword itself, it has already been injected with Su Yan''s dragon energy and divine power!


    Seeing that the nine-headed ice dragon sinks deeper and deeper, the jelly-like darkness gradually climbs up on the nine-headed ice dragon''s body...


    The **** in the dark suddenly became extremely proud, and said, "You gods in the Qingyang realm are too weak. You can''t even handle the elemental creatures transformed by the other party''s artifact, so you are also worthy of being called gods?"


    The tone of the dark master''s voice seemed wild.


    Although the gods in the Qingyang realm were extremely angry, they dared not say anything to refute, because they had already recognized who the master of this darkness was!


    Of course, the strongest in the realm of sin is Yue Chen, there is no suspense about this.


    And under Yue Chen, there are actually ten heavenly kings, and these ten heavenly kings represent the peak of the fighting power of the sinful gods under Yuechen!


    At this time, it was Chibed, the original **** of darkness among the Ten Heavenly Kings, who cast this piece of darkness.


    It is said that the original **** of darkness was born in the Dead Sea like the gods of the Dead Sea. It was originally a **** born to inherit the darkness and killing of this world.


    In his ministry, most of them are related to depravity and darkness.


    Even other gods will be very afraid of him, because the darkness controlled by the original **** of darkness is a terrifying darkness that is enough to make the gods fall along with him!


    The nine-headed ice dragon has gradually sunk in this darkness!


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "I seem to know this person, he is the original **** of darkness, very arrogant and incompetent... When I see it, I know to run. I haven''t seen it since, it turns out that he was also beaten into the realm of crime by Emperor Haotian. Ah!"


    "Huh? In ancient times, you should have been a little girl of three or four years old, right? Were you already so good at that time?"


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "People are only children after they have transformed into human form. In fact, they are no younger than that stinky phoenix! When I was in the fairyland, she seemed to have not even awakened her self-consciousness. !"

 Chapter 4882： I miss the feeling of slaughter

    The 4882nd chapter misses the feeling of slaughtering the god


    Seeing that the struggle of the nine-headed ice dragon below has become more and more powerless, Emperor Long Jie asked: "Brother Su, won''t you go down and help? That dark primordial **** is still somewhat capable. If the ice sword is dragged into complete darkness by him, he should be able to erase the spiritual imprint you left on the Wanzai Bingjian, and then the Wanzai Bingjian will become an artifact without a master. Well, maybe it will be occupied by him."


    Su Yan still had an extremely confident smile on his face, and continued: "Now that the Lord has not come, if I take action, I''m afraid it will mess up my position."


    "What about the Wanzai Frost Sword?"


    Su Yan said, "This darkness is nothing compared to the real darkness you control. How difficult is it to break it?"


    Seeing how Su Yan was holding a Zhizhu, Emperor Long Jie didn''t say much.


    And the dark original **** below has already become extremely arrogant, and he thought he had completely grasped the nine-headed ice dragon that had transformed the ten thousand years of ice sword!


    But he didn''t want to, just after the swamp-like darkness devoured the nine-headed ice dragon, a golden divine light suddenly erupted from the nine-headed ice dragon''s body!


    This golden divine light itself is not very powerful, but after being injected into the ice crystals of the nine-headed ice dragon, the nine-headed ice dragon suddenly possesses the attributes of divine power!


    This golden divine light is Su Yan''s divine power of destruction!


    After the ice crystal attribute of the nine-headed ice dragon and the divine power of destruction, it immediately evolved into the sword of destruction ice crystal!


    After all the ice crystals were shot into that dark swamp again, it was simply devastating!


    That strange darkness couldn''t hold up in the face of the destruction of divine power, and it began to shatter almost immediately!


    At the same time, the nine-headed ice dragon let out a shocking dragon roar, and at the same time, many ice thorns grew out of the ice dragon''s body!


    These icicles pierce the shallow darkness!


    The original **** of darkness turned out to be Cangwu''s solution to this matter, and he had nothing to do. He could only watch his dark power being pierced by the nine-headed ice dragon in such an unreasonable way!


    Then the original **** of darkness even spit out a mouthful of blood. After his original darkness was broken by the nine-headed ice dragon, he also ushered in a backlash!


    The original God of Darkness is already a figure of the Ten Heavenly Kings series. Is he even unable to match the opponent''s sword?


    How strong is the opponent!


    When the body of the nine-headed ice dragon came back from the shattered darkness, those gods no longer dared to attack easily!


    If they attacked rashly without knowing the situation, Genshin Impact of Darkness would be a lesson for them.


    Suddenly, a **** shouted: "This man should be Su Baxian! The ancient pledge! The ancient pledge has become hot! As long as we kill this man, we can complete the ancient pledge with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. It''s gone!"


    Su Yan glanced down, and in the Immortal Realm, the brilliance of gods gathered here from all directions!


    It seems that those gods are not idiots, and finally understand who has come to Hongmeng Immortal Realm!


    An unfathomable smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Emperor Long Jie was a little confused, she asked Su Yan in a strange tone: "Brother Su, what is the matter of the Taikoo oath they said?"


    "When Hongmeng released these sinners from the realm of sin, they signed a covenant with these sinners. Hongmeng gave them freedom, but they wanted to help Hongmeng fight with me, and they would never die! If anyone breaks their promise, they will lose. The end of death. The ancient vows and the thread of fate are all implicated. Once the fate is entangled, even the gods must not betray their oath!"


    "Isn''t that very interesting?" Emperor Long Jie did not feel that there was any danger after understanding what the Primordial Pledge was, but became extremely excited.


    Because of this ancient oath, she really found it very interesting.


    When those gods had to fight to the death, then the level of interest in the fight would certainly rise with the tide.


    After thinking of this, a belligerent like Emperor Long Jie is naturally extremely excited. She has been at ease in Su Yan''s sacred fairyland for too long, and it has been a long time that she has not started a massacre!


    This is of course a great depression for the nature of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    She comes from the real darkness. In the depths of her heart, there are factors of bloodthirsty, killing, and brutality, but she is usually well restrained...


    If Emperor Long Jie hadn''t met Su Yan, and Su Yan had taught her a lot, I''m afraid she would have become another snake **** with more murderous intentions.


    Su Yan said: "The ancient alliance vowed to inspire all the gods to besiege me, but it''s really interesting. I haven''t sensed the aura of that kid in Hongmeng. Is he not in his fairyland at this time?"


    In Su Yan''s view, this matter is really unreasonable.


    Hongmeng Immortal Domain and Heavenly Court fought a battle, although this battle was meant to be hastily ended.


    Now, if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not sitting in his Immortal Domain, isn''t he afraid that his foundation will be shaken?


    Emperor Long Jie didn''t have as many thoughts as Su Yan, and she became extremely excited as she watched more and more divine light below.


    She was silent in the dark, practiced for too long, and it has been a long time = she has seen so many things that make her feel fun!


    Of course, if these fun things can be destroyed, and the masters of the divine light can be torn apart, it will be even better!


    Emperor Long Jie said coquettishly: "Brother Su, it''s better to throw these sinners to me to deal with. You can keep your strength by staring at Hongmeng. How about it?"


    Su Yan only said: "Just don''t hurt yourself."


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly became more and more excited, "How could it be possible for me to be hurt by these idiots alone, I... I haven''t slaughtered a **** for a long time! This feeling is really nostalgic! In the past, it was obvious in the fairy world. There are many gods, but I don''t know what happened, suddenly one day none of the gods can be seen, as if they were killed!"


    Speaking of this, Emperor Long Jie was even a little distressed.


    And above the Immortal Realm below, the rising brilliance has begun to attack the nine-headed ice dragon with various forces!


    All kinds of spells and divine light reflect each other in the sky!


    And outside the ice dragon, the ice has also turned into a mysterious armor, in order to resist the powerful offensive of those gods!


    The power of these gods is actually very powerful, but because the battlefield is in the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng, they can''t let go!


    If you use power unscrupulously, then this Hongmeng Immortal Territory should be the first to collapse!


    Millions of ice crystals danced in the sky again, and then changed into millions of ice swords and danced in the sky!


    With the blessing of the divine power of destruction, this innumerable ice sword is difficult for even those sinful gods to resist.

 Chapter 4883： surrounded by sinners

    Chapter 4883 is surrounded by sin gods


    Those sinful gods were forced to retreat, and a layer of ice crystals gradually formed on the wasteland.


    Above this layer of ice crystals, the nine-headed ice dragon began to move, and with the movement of the nine-headed ice dragon, the ice crystals also began to expand.


    It seems that the purpose of the nine-headed ice dragon is to turn this entire fairyland into a world of ice and snow.


    Those gods were all killed again shortly after being forced back.


    These sinful gods are all rebellious and will never admit defeat easily. This time the opponent is not even a person, just an artifact!


    If these gods can''t even beat an artifact, where is the face?


    Moreover, the ancient oath is also binding on these sin domain gods, and these sin domain gods have no room to escape at all.


    A azure blue flame suddenly burned above the ice field!


    Then the blue flames turned into several ancient beasts, roaring and killing the nine-headed ice dragon directly!


    Afterwards, many golden thunders fell from the sky!


    The power of Divine Power and Xian Ze was suddenly mobilized to the extreme!


    The cracks of the Great Emperor in the Immortal Realm also expanded rapidly... The terrifying power brought the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth in the Immortal Realm!


    But what surprised Su Yan was that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s aura still didn''t appear, as if he really wasn''t in this Immortal Realm.


    If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not here, it would be a bit regrettable, but the killing that should come will definitely come!


    The sin gods below are already showing their magical powers to each other''s nine-headed ice dragon!


    The nine-headed ice dragon was first suppressed by the golden thunder, and it was completely unable to lift its head. This golden thunder contained the power of divine punishment, and then grasped the power of Xian Ze, and when it fell, it seemed to exaggerate the earth!


    After that, many fire-type beasts and nine-headed ice dragons bit each other!


    In the distance, some ancient demon gods are also rapidly flying towards this wasteland with an aura of destruction!


    The nine-headed ice dragon was besieged by gods from different gods.


    But what makes people strange is that the nine-headed ice dragon still stands firm on the wasteland after this round of fierce attack!


    It''s just that there are many parts of the ice crystals on the body, and there are different cracks on the head.


    After the attack and defense of the secret book, the sin gods finally realized that although the nine-headed ice dragon was made from a divine weapon, the power it contained was definitely not that simple.


    And a group of gods and demons voluntarily abandoned the nine-headed ice dragon and flew directly to the top of the fairyland, heading straight for Su Yan!


    Their idea is very simple - as long as the master is defeated, then the nine-headed ice dragon below will naturally be self-defeating!


    I have to say, this is an excellent idea.


    But the idea is good, but it is more difficult to implement it!


    In this cosmic space, these gods don''t have to be shy about using their power, and they can use their divine power unscrupulously.


    But why not Su Yan?


    "Are you Su Baxian, the great emperor of Xianwu? You are so daring! We were still thinking about finding you, but you unexpectedly came to your door! This is really great! As long as we kill you, we will be able to Please swear by the ancient alliance! After that, kill all of you human races, and the fairyland will return to the correct track of the year!"


    "The right track?" Su Yan looked at the more and more divine lights in front of him. Each layer of divine light represented a sinful **** from ancient times.


    "Just rely on you garbage that should have been swept into the dust of history? You dare to say such things to me?" Su Yan''s tone sounded extremely indifferent.


    "Su Baxian! Your strength is indeed very strong! But how many gods do we have here! All of them will fight you to the death, even if they consume energy, they will kill you!"


    In the void of space, a blue light transformed into three heads of dragon, tiger and lion, and the three heads of the gods said together: "Su Baxian! Your divine weapon is now fighting in the immortal realm below. You don��t have a long sword in your hand, what are you going to fight with us! As a mortal, you have taken the godhead, which is already considered a great arrogance! As long as you kill you, the insults to our gods can be washed away!��


    "Oh, are you going to fight me?"


    These three-headed gods said: "I have been the ruler of fifteen galaxies in ancient times, and I have five major tribes! If it wasn''t for Emperor Haotian himself, I couldn''t suppress me! You are a mere mortal, even if you steal it. Godhead, is it possible that you still think your strength is comparable to that of the Haotian Emperor back then?"


    "Too much nonsense, if you want to fight me, you can just get on..."


    After Su Yan finished saying these words, many abusive voices erupted from the surrounding divine lights!


    These gods all thought that Su Yan did not respect them enough!


    Another **** said: "Su Baxian, after killing you, I will definitely devour your heart and liver! If not, I will not be able to eliminate the hatred in my heart!"


    "Before killing him, it is best to take out his soul. After he is detained, he must suffer from **** forever! A mere mortal dares to kill a god! Kill you today, and we will definitely kill you later. Just all the immortal emperors of your human race! Drive out your human race true immortals in the fairy world!"


    "I don''t know how many humans have been devoured by Lao Tzu in ancient times! The so-called human beings are nothing more than ants on the ground! Su Baxian, after killing you, this **** will exterminate all human beings! The immortal world is the condensed place of the apex of the heavens and the world, not at all. The place where you lowly filthy human race should set foot!"


    These gods were originally unhappy that Su Yan was a mortal but obtained the divine status, and thought it was an insult to the gods. Even without the existence of the eternal oath, they decided that it would be impossible to accommodate Su Yan.


    Now they are more numerous and powerful, occupying an absolute numerical advantage.


    Therefore, when these gods speak, they are so open-mouthed that it is almost impossible to hear anything.


    And all the gods exude a very strong killing intent!


    These gods may be blood feuds with each other, and there are huge contradictions that have continued from ancient times to the present and cannot be resolved.


    But whether it was those prejudices or contradictions in the past, they were all thrown aside at this time.


    Just because they now have a common enemy!


    After the malice and killing intent of these gods are superimposed, even the universe seems to be distorted by some strange force because of the power of the gods!


    The surrounding space became extremely unstable...


    At this time, all kinds of free energy in the universe also became abnormally restless.


    A war seems to be on the verge of breaking out!


    Faced with these noises, Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to it, he just said: "You guys don''t even have the godhead of the Lord God, so you don''t get my eyes on them at all. A bunch of stinky fish and rotten shrimps, there''s a lot of bullshit."

 Chapter 4884： spread

    These sin gods were originally very arrogant, but seeing that Su Yan looked down on them so much, these sin gods were naturally furious.


    But even if these sinners were furious, no one would dare to attack Su Yan easily within a short period of time! At least for the time being, no one is willing to be this early bird! The reason for this is actually very simple. After Su Yan turned an artifact into a nine-headed ice dragon, he wreaked havoc in the immortal realm below. Those gods were slaughtered and retreated, and it was not easy for him to stand up and kill the nine-headed ice dragon. ! And Su Yan, as the master of the nine-headed ice dragon, can imagine that his power will be even stronger! Besides, Su Yan''s previous record, these sinners have also heard of it.


    With one sword and one sword, Su Yan slaughtered twenty-nine gods in one go, including the Dead Sea God of War! If Mo Xu, the **** of time, ran fast enough, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even have the qualifications to come back and report! Now that they knew that Su Yan''s power was so terrifying, these sinners naturally hated Su Yan in their hearts, but when it came time to actually make a move, they didn''t have the courage.


    These sin gods are all waiting for the first stunned youth to attack Su Yan! After all, the first one to attack Su Yan would also bear the most pressure, and he would definitely endure Su Yan''s peak power! Su Yan had long seen through the characteristics of these sinful gods, so he dismissed these sinful gods.


    If it wasn''t for the immemorial oath with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, these sinners would have surrendered and left the moment they saw Su Yan.


    These sin gods actually came to deal with Su Yan because of the Taikoo oath.


    Emperor Long Jie looked at Su Yan, then looked at those sinners, and then said to Su Yan, "Brother Su, why did they just shout and kill, but none of them did anything?


    I''m all ready, why haven''t they killed them yet. "


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If you want to wait for them to do something, you won''t be able to wait until next year. Since you want to kill, it''s better to take the initiative yourself. Long Jie, you go."


    Emperor Long Jie smiled sweetly at Su Yan and said, "Okay."


    Then when Emperor Long Jie turned around, the expression on his face suddenly became extremely excited, and it could even be said to be a little crazy in this excitement! Then the Dragon Tribulation Emperor turned into a streamer and rushed out! The attention of those sinners was almost all on Su Yan, and few of them paid attention to Emperor Long Jie.


    After all, Emperor Long Jie looks like a very cute little girl, with pink makeup and jade, harmless to humans and animals.


    Who would have thought that when this little girl flew over, she instantly transformed into the cruelest killing god! During the flight of Emperor Long Jie, the streamer light on her body gradually dimmed, giving people a feeling that her true strength was not enough, and she couldn''t keep up with half of her immortal essence.


    This feeling is really clumsy, but it is quite in line with the image of the little girl of Emperor Long Jie.


    But those sinners would not make such outrageous judgments.


    Because they can feel it completely, as the Dragon Tribulation Emperor flew towards them, a layer of darkness was slowly released from the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s body.


    It was this layer of darkness that devoured the streamer, and even the light generated by the flight of Emperor Dragon Tribulation became dimmed along with it.


    There is darkness in the universe.


    And the darkness released by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor seems to have swallowed up even the original darkness in the void of the universe! This is the darkness enough to devour the darkness! It can also be said to be the darkest darkness. Some sin gods here seem to already know what kind of existence they are about to face, and exclaimed loudly: "She, she, her real body is the Great Dark God Lord Demon Dragon! How could it be? "The Great Dark God Lord Demon Dragon and the Destroying Phoenix are corresponding existences. Once they appear in the fairyland, they will bring endless destruction! How can it have sanity and transform into a little girl?"


    Emperor Long Jie did not answer this question directly, because she felt that the question of idiots and dead people was nothing to answer.


    What''s more, in her eyes, these gods are still idiots and dead people. Talking to gods who are about to disappear is just a waste of her own saliva, and there is no gain at all.


    After the darkness spreads out, those divine lights that were originally infinitely brilliant in the universe were also swallowed up one by one! It can be seen from the contraction of the divine light, the speed at which the indescribable darkness is expanding in the universe! And the center of this darkness is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    She stood in the center of the darkness like a hunting spider at the center of her web.


    And those sin gods are destined to be her prey! In the darkness, Emperor Long Jie swam flexibly, and after seeing through the identity of Emperor Long Jie, the sin gods all retreated to the rear! Don''t dare to easily sink your true body into this darkness! But they seem to have overestimated themselves and underestimated the Dragon Tribulation Emperor too! Soon behind them, there are circles of indescribable darkness on the left and right that are rapidly expanding! A battle of the dark web has long been woven! It''s a pity that these stupid sin gods are still ignorant of all this! The Dragon Tribulation Emperor first integrated his true body into this darkness, and when he appeared again, he was already behind these sinful gods! The expressions of those sinners became more and more frightened after seeing this scene.


    There are also sinners asking their companions how to deal with it. Unfortunately, there are many people who ask questions, but none of them can answer them.


    The real body of Emperor Dragon Tribulation can walk freely in this darkness, and this walk does not need to consider the constraints of space.


    As long as her mind moves, she may appear thousands of miles away! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is elusive! The Dragon Tribulation Emperor revolved his body in the darkness, as if he was dancing! And with the rotation of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, the darkness that expanded in the silence, the expressions on the faces of the sin gods all became very terrified! The darkness turned into stormy waves in the void, wanting to completely annihilate these sinful gods! Of course, these sin gods will not sit still, and the golden divine light that represents the light suddenly lights up in the void of the universe! The immortals about the light are almost brought to the extreme! But what this golden light illuminates is not their way of life, but completely reflects the darkness that is like living creatures everywhere around them! In the dark, it is like a group of giant pythons that have long been coiled up. At this time, they have already cornered these sinners, and then they can open their **** mouths and enjoy the delicious food!

 Chapter 4885： indescribable dark horror

    Chapter 4885 The indescribable dark horror


    The power of Emperor Long Jie, even Su Yan seems to be extremely strange.


    This constantly wriggling darkness is like an ocean, and it seems to be a huge python, which is really exaggerated to an outrageous level!


    But what''s even more outrageous is the dark nature of this mass...


    The so-called essence determines the characteristics of a person or a thing.


    This gigantic darkness is essentially a creature... yes, it really is a creature!


    The most terrifying part of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is in this place. Her innate talent can give life to some things that could not have the characteristics of life!


    Darkness is just darkness, a state.


    But Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable can give the darkness the form of life!


    This is really outrageous stuff! Even if Su Yan and the undead emperor had studied the equation of life for so long, they would never be able to do this.


    On the other hand, Emperor Long Jie doesn''t need to think about it at all. He only needs to follow his own instincts to do such exaggerated and outrageous things...


    The nine-headed ice dragons on the Immortal Realm below are still fighting against those gods. These nine-headed ice dragons are so-called elemental beings. Elemental beings are actually similar to so-called robots, but only operate according to the set legal principles.


    In fact, the nine-headed ice dragon is closer to a puppet than a real life!


    When Su Yan first saw the life force of the darkness endowed by Emperor Long Jie, he was really taken aback.


    Because almost all great emperors know that the creation of life and death is an absolute taboo.


    Although the power of the Great Emperor is powerful, it cannot create life, and at the same time, it cannot resurrect the dead whose spirits have been completely dispersed!


    This is the rule of immortality, and it is the rule that the emperor must also abide by.


    But the talent of Emperor Long Jie seems to be telling Su Yan faintly that if she has grown to the peak moment, I am afraid that she will not be bound by such rules at all!


    Of course, Long Jie Emperor Zun has probably been born since the beginning of the world. In this era, she is like a little girl of about twelve years old. When she fully grows up, I don''t know how many epochs will change.


    In this mass of darkness, countless eyes suddenly opened!


    These eyes contain countless crazy delusions, making this dark creature like an evil **** in the ancient chaos!


    Su Yan looked at this dark creature, and suddenly couldn''t help shaking his head. Emperor Long Jie practiced in Yan Hei ghost mythical creature, where not only reality and fantasy would be distorted to a considerable extent, but also the cradle of the birth of warp evil gods.


    After Long Jie Emperor Zun stayed in that kind of ghost place for a long time, even the aesthetics became difficult to describe.


    Then in the darkness, many mouthparts changed, and these mouthparts contained countless fangs and sharp teeth! The image is even more evil than those evil gods in the warp!


    Although those sinful gods are contained by this indescribable dark creation, they will not surrender so easily!


    I saw a few divine lights descending from the sky, and then endless brilliance appeared in the divine light!


    This brilliance contains extremely terrifying divine power, and this extremely terrifying divine power has almost turned into a powerful kingdom of God!


    Shen Guang pushed directly towards the darkness created by Emperor Long Jie!


    The struggle between light and darkness has suddenly reached its peak!


    The creator of this piece of light is the Great Bright King, one of the Ten Heavenly Kings of the Sin Domain. The Great Bright King can be regarded as the ancestor of today''s Di Shitian Divine Clan. When he draws out his real sword, the golden light will cover everything!


    The kingdom of God he created will come!


    At that time, there were at least 300,000 Protoss under the command of the Great Bright King, and they could be regarded as powerful princes in the Immortal Realm.


    The Great Bright King did not make any principled mistakes. He just had a relationship with his daughter after being drunk. This kind of thing is heinous for the human race, but those Protoss have no moral concept of human beings. This kind of thing is put on the Protoss. It''s normal inside...


    But Emperor Haotian still put the Great Bright King into the realm of crime, because the daughter of the Great Bright King was originally going to marry Haotian Emperor''s celestial daughter.


    In terms of prestige and power, the Great Bright King is also considered to be the best among the Ten Heavenly Kings of Sin.


    Light and darkness are two extremely opposing forces. When these two forces collide, they fight each other in a very cruel way!


    In this extremely cruel slaughter, many eyes of the dark creatures created by Emperor Long Jie were blinded, but what flowed out of the eye sockets was not blood, but a dark substance that was indescribable in words!


    This dark matter corrodes the space, gradually turning the surrounding universe into something similar to Yan Hei ghost mythical creature...


    A place like Yan Heigui is a place where fantasy and reality are intertwined, where the emotions of humans or gods will be embodied in reality and presented in front of us...


    In particular, the emotion called fear will be infinitely amplified, forming all kinds of indescribable creations...


    The dark creatures created by Emperor Long Jie seem to be being forced to retreat by the Great Light King, but in fact the battle situation is completely under the control of Emperor Long Jie.


    After those dark substances change the surrounding space, it seems that even the darkness has become extremely sticky!


    The stickiness can even be felt on the skin!


    Although the external divine light seems to have cut off everything, the skin can feel that the surrounding darkness is gradually changing. When the darkness reaches a certain level, it seems that some kind of oil sticks to the surface of the body. Comfortable.


    When I wanted to get rid of these "dark grease", I found that all the darkness around me had already become so viscous, and even if I wanted to escape, there was nowhere to escape.


    Those gods suddenly became a little terrified, and at the same time began to use the power of various immortals to attack the dark creature!


    Although the dark creatures created by Emperor Dragon Tribulation are very powerful, they can''t stand the siege of so many gods at the same time, and they suddenly become scarred.


    Some gods can''t help but become complacent. They felt the oppression of darkness before, which was exaggerated to a terrifying level!


    Now that this dark station is finally extinguished, it can eliminate a little bit of the unbelievably strong sense of oppression!


    And the surrounding darkness has become more and more viscous!


    Suddenly... an incomparably majestic giant figure appeared in the darkness!


    The figure of this giant is at least 50,000 meters long, and looking at all living beings, a pair of hands violently grabbed downwards, almost grabbing some gods!


    This sudden appearance of the giant is actually the fear from this new god!


    When the boundary between reality and fantasy becomes blurred, the things that these gods fear will gradually become reality!

 Chapter 4886： The kingdom of God is shrouded

    Chapter 4886: The Kingdom of God is shrouded


    Before long, many strange figures gradually appeared in the darkness, not only giants of fifty thousand feet, but also many huge flowers. Inside these huge flowers, the faces of women were woven together.


    These women laughed very happily, but they felt extremely weird and terrifying...


    The monsters that appeared around became more and more indescribable, and finally the figure of the Dead Sea Goddess almost came!


    The Great Bright King finally couldn''t help it and said: "This is her realm. If you have fear in your heart, the fear will become a part of reality until you are killed by your own fear! What a bunch of idiots! You are not gods. Why? Why are you so frightened at the beginning of the battle?"


    The Great Bright King originally wanted to swear, but he finally held back the words when they reached his lips!


    Then the Great Bright King raised his sword, and in the infinite divine light, his kingdom of God finally came!


    The so-called Kingdom of God is equivalent to the super-enhanced version of the Immortal Emperor''s permanent enchantment. Not every **** can shape the Kingdom of God.


    Generally speaking, only the main **** can create his own kingdom of gods.


    The power and realm of the Great Bright King is indeed close to the level of the Lord God, but it is not yet at the level of the Lord God.


    Before entering the realm of the main god, you can shape your own kingdom of God. No matter from which perspective, it can be regarded as a kind of existence with extraordinary talent!


    At this time, the Great Bright King released his kingdom of God. In his kingdom of God, there were no lofty palaces, but a forest of green grass!


    This forest is almost endless and full of vitality!


    It can be said that the power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is completely opposite to the power!


    When the kingdom of God of the Great Bright King was shrouded, those monsters that were shaped by fear suddenly disappeared in his kingdom of God!


    And in the kingdom of God, the Great Bright King also raised his sword high up!


    When this sword fell, the remaining darkness in the void of the universe was almost lost, even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was almost injured under this sword!


    This sword greatly boosted morale, and the Great Bright King''s face became extremely arrogant after this sword!


    In his kingdom of God, darkness is turning into one of the nutrients for those trees, and the forest expands forward at an exaggerated speed, almost covering Su Yan!


    It was only at this time that Emperor Long Jie gave a respectful snort, and the expansion of the kingdom of God seemed to have hit an invisible barrier, and thus stopped.


    Emperor Long Jie looked at the Great Bright King and said: "In the ancient times, we should have fought, I remember you, although you are useless... but you are one of the seven gods of the kingdom of light! But the kingdom of light has long been When it is destroyed, even the main **** has turned into ashes in the universe, like you don��t even have the realm of the main god, you are just a homeless wild dog!��


    Almost every word of Emperor Long Jie poked into the heart of the Great Bright King, which made the Great Bright King feel extremely uncomfortable, and there was a very absolute anger in his eyes!


    Since his Great Bright King has released his kingdom of God, it means that he has shown his strongest power.


    He never thought that in this state, he would be so despised by Emperor Long Jie.


    Of course, if you lost the place, you must find it back by yourself!


    In his anger, the Great Bright King pointed at the Dragon Tribulation Emperor with a long sword and said, "Dark Dragon, I want to kill you!"


    "Kill me? Are you worthy?" Emperor Long Jie also sneered at the words of the Great Bright King.


    The Great Bright King chanted the incantation, and as he recited the incantation, the long sword in his hand also exuded an extremely surprising brilliance!


    When this strong radiance spreads out, even those powerful gods can''t open their eyes, and at the same time they can only watch their true body be engulfed by the light!


    In this brilliance, the peak strength of the Great Bright King has increased more than tenfold!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but look sideways, but Su Yan quickly took his gaze back.


    Because Su Yan thinks that it is only an attack of this level, and it should be able to handle it only with the strength of Emperor Long Jie...


    Forcibly raising one''s own strength to such a terrifying level, of course, has to pay a considerable price!


    King Daguang had already suffered internal injuries at this time, but he didn''t care at all, all he wanted was to drag Emperor Long Jie into his kingdom of God.


    Even if it hurts yourself and sacrifices some of your strength, it''s worth it.


    The kingdom of God is a product beyond the eternal enchantment. In the kingdom of God, the power of the Great Light King will be greatly enhanced, while the power of darkness will be compressed to the extreme!


    After the light gradually dissipated, the darkness created by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor in the universe has almost been completely dispelled!


    The Great Bright King and the Dragon Tribulation Emperor have also disappeared, both of which have now penetrated deep into the Kingdom of God, and the next battle will surely be carried out in the Kingdom of God!


    Those sinful gods still exude endless divine light. When they found out that Emperor Long Jie had been approached by the Great Bright King and went to the kingdom of God, they suddenly had other thoughts in their hearts...


    Emperor Long Jie wants to fight with the Great Bright King in the kingdom of God, I am afraid that it is not so easy to win.


    And after Su Yan''s only helper was trapped in the kingdom of God, doesn''t that mean that in front of them, this man is already alone!


    These sin gods are also trapped in the ancient oath, and wanting to kill Su Yan can be said to be their common long-cherished wish.


    So all of a sudden, those sin gods all became eager to move!


    Although they didn''t say a word to each other, those sinners were already leaning towards Su Yan, and they had become a circle of encirclement inadvertently.


    Of course Su Yan could know the changes around him, but he was too dismissive of these sinners, and he didn''t even bother to look at them.


    And Su Yan wanted to deal with these sinful gods, the method is also very simple.


    I saw the figure of Cui Wei with a knife behind Su Yan rose up, the image of Shiva, the God of Destruction, was like a shadow behind Su Yan, and with Shiva there was the extremely strong aura of destruction!


    The godhead of Shiva is the main **** level, and the godhead of the main **** level has an overwhelming breath!


    After seeing the shadow behind Su Yan, those sinful gods who were about to move had no choice but to retreat to the rear.


    The power of Shiva makes these sinners feel extremely desperate!


    If it was another main god, these sin gods might even consider giving it a go!


    But Shiva is the main **** in charge of destruction. If the divine power is fully displayed, it is enough to destroy all the stars!


    How dare they compete with Shiva, the **** of destruction, with their divine might?

 Chapter 4887： Dont let this seat down

    Chapter 4887 Don''t let this seat down


    However, the retreat of these sinners is only temporary. Once the opportunity is ripe, they will still kill Su Yan''s side, and they will try their best to kill Su Yan here.


    Su Yan stood in the void with his hands behind his back, and the nine-headed ice dragon below was also caught in a rather unfavorable situation.


    However, the expression on Su Yan''s face did not change much.


    Su Yan just thought it was very strange. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t appear in front of him. Why didn''t any of those old friends appear?


    Su Yan had already heard that those traitors back then had a hundred responses to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and they had already regrouped under Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s command.


    But... why hasn''t Su Yan seen even a single one?


    This is really unreasonable.


    But even Su Yan couldn''t come up with a reasonable explanation. Su Yan only knew that, with the character of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he would never just close and wait for death. He must have known that Su Yan attacked and disappeared. .


    The reason why he didn''t show up was probably because he wanted to arrange something secretly.


    And until the arrangements are made, he will definitely not take the initiative to appear in front of Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always been like this Guan Fei. If a matter is certain, he will not easily expose his own.


    However, Su Yan originally thought it was okay to = this.


    Even if you can''t kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng today, don''t be discouraged, just kill his subordinates, or beat his Immortal Realm to a pulp, Lan Qin is enough to make Immortal Emperor Hongmeng devastated!


    Of course, the more important thing is to make Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suffer in fear.


    Perhaps this is the biggest meaning!


    And on the other side.


    After arriving in the kingdom of God of the Great Bright King, the battle between the two sides is officially kicked off. Before that, it was just a small fight!


    The Great Bright King just pointed with a long sword, and the trees on the ground climbed out of the soil one after another, holding the wooden sword and turning into a million-scale army!


    These wooden figurines are not only top-notch in obedience, but more importantly, the trees themselves contain the power of infinite light. Even if Emperor Dragon Tribulation can destroy these wooden figurines, it will consume a lot of power!


    And in this divine light, trees can grow one after another.


    In other words, a million-level treant army can be summoned continuously.


    And the Great Bright King only needs to maintain his own kingdom of God and not collapse, and if the Dragon Tribulation Emperor wants to wipe out all these million-level Dao soldiers, he needs to consume a huge amount of dark divine power!


    If it is consumed like this, the Great Bright King does not feel that he will lose at all...


    But the Great Bright King seems to have overestimated himself and underestimated the Dragon Tribulation Emperor too much.


    Moreover, Emperor Dragon Tribulation has always been known not to like to play cards according to the routine. Seeing the millions of wooden warriors on the ground, Emperor Long Jie yawned and said, "King Daguang, are you so capable? I thought you could drag me into your kingdom of God. Come on, what an amazing skill! I have to say, you really let this seat down!"


    The Great Bright King looked at Emperor Long Jie with an incomparably angry look, and said, "You have fallen into my kingdom of God now, and you dare to be so arrogant, do you really think that you have great ability?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "How much is your so-called kingdom of God? You know it yourself, if you don''t even reach the realm of the Lord God, you must forcibly condense the kingdom of God. In my opinion, the kingdom of God is nothing but a paper tiger. , it will be broken with just a poke, I don''t know what you have to be proud of."


    After listening to the words of Emperor Long Jie, the Great Bright King was even more angry, and said: "After killing you first, I will kill Su Baxian! At that time, the whole immortal world will praise the name of my Great Bright King!"


    Emperor Long Jie showed a very disdainful expression and said: "Isn''t it, it''s up to you? It seems that you really like to dream, so let me wake you up."


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor finished speaking, he clapped his hands directly, and then an inexplicable and powerful breath rose almost immediately!


    When this breath rose up, an extremely dangerous spiritual sense suddenly appeared in the mind of the Great Bright King!


    Then the Great Bright King turned his gaze to the source of this dangerous breath, which seemed to be the culmination of all terrible things!


    I saw that a crack slowly appeared in the golden sky of his kingdom!


    And after this crack appeared, a pair of black iron claws appeared!


    It seems that this pair of black iron claws caught a crack in the kingdom of the Great Bright King!


    Behind this pair of black iron claws is an unbelievably strong, even morbid dark aura!


    The Great Bright King wanted to use the divine sword in his hand to mend the cracks in the kingdom of God, but he soon found that it was pointless to do so.


    Because there are more than a dozen pairs of identical iron claws behind, tearing the kingdom of God from the outside!


    The Great Bright King was deeply shocked. He originally thought that the dark power represented by the pair of iron claws was already the pinnacle of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but what he did not expect was that the iron claws and the dark power could be used by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. Manufactured in batches.


    Moreover, the appearance of Emperor Dragon Tribulation seems to be so capable, and it is obvious that he still has spare power.


    This was an extremely heavy blow to the Great Bright King. At this time, the Great Bright King no longer knew what language to use to express his feelings.


    At this time, he was not only shocked, but also angry and ashamed. It was extremely complicated!


    Even if the Great Bright King temporarily repairs the cracks in the kingdom of God, the power of darkness outside the cracks is so huge, it can still continue to impact the kingdom of God in other ways!


    Only then did the Great Bright King realize that he underestimated the Dragon Tribulation Emperor too much. After all, the image of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor after being transformed into a human form was just a little girl.


    The Great Bright King thought that Su Yan would be his formidable enemy, but he didn''t expect that he would not be able to pass the level of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    The expression on the face of Emperor Long Jie looked so mocking, as if he was mercilessly mocking the confidence of the Great Bright King!


    Emperor Long Jie said: "It''s very interesting that you can shape the kingdom of God, but your ability will stop here. After killing you, I will kill other gods. I heard that his strength is very strong, but it''s a pity that I have never fought against him!"


    Obviously, Emperor Long Jie did not take the Great Bright King in his eyes from the very beginning.


    There was an extremely strong anger in the eyes of the King of Light, and he said: "It''s easy for you to win me! I admit this, but it''s not that easy for you to kill me! I''m fighting for myself today. Name, but also to prove the glory of the kingdom of light!"

 Chapter 4888： The kingdom of light is just that

    Chapter 4888: The Kingdom of Light is nothing but this


    The Great Bright King believes that if it is just a test of the outcome, then he will definitely not be the opponent of Emperor Long Jie.


    But if it is desperate, it is not easy to say.


    After all, in a desperate battle, strength is only part of it, and part of it depends on inner consciousness!


    If the opponent has the consciousness to fight to the death, and you don''t, then even if you are a strong player, it is very likely to overturn.


    However, it is really not an easy thing to want the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to overturn.


    Like the original phoenix, when she transformed herself into a human form, she would limit part of her power. If she is really desperate, she will first turn herself into the Dharma body of the dark dragon...


    However, how could the Great Bright King have such a skill?


    If Yue Chen came out, there might be such a possibility!


    The dozen or so dark iron claws tore the sky from the middle, and then transformed into many dark monsters and invaded into the kingdom of God!


    When these dark monsters invaded, the surrounding environment also changed rapidly!


    The dark silt on the ground spread, and at the same time, the blue-black miasma gradually spread, and many trees and flowers withered in an instant...


    If it was said that the kingdom of God was full of vitality before, then some of them have turned into ghosts now.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor was not satisfied, she exiled part of the darkness in her body and fell into the dead trees below.


    Those withered trees suddenly became insane. First they grew human facial features, and then after their expressions became infinitely fierce, those branches and roots spread out!


    All life captured along the way will be eaten by the terrible mouthparts transformed from branches and roots!


    After these dead trees were blessed by Emperor Dragon Tribulation, they almost immediately turned into dark monsters that devoured all life!


    This is where Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is the most powerful!


    She can create whatever she wants in any situation. She doesn''t know spells, and she doesn''t need to know any spells or laws. She just needs to create recklessly according to her own ideas.


    Even where it conflicts with reality, her power can make reality give way to her ideas!


    Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun can be regarded as a darker and more perfect version of the immortal demon tree with self-awareness!


    Even at the peak of Su Yan''s peak, after the first encounter with Emperor Long Jie, he couldn''t help her. The difference between the Great Bright King and Su Yan in the Eternal Era should not be too obvious.


    With the weak power of the Great Bright King, if he can really do something to the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, that would be a big joke!


    The expression on Emperor Long Jie''s face gradually became playful, and she sat on the branch of a man-eating tree.


    Watching these man-eating trees deprive and devour the vitality of the Dao soldiers of the Great Bright King, the expression on his face gradually became playful.


    Millions of tree human soldiers are simply no match for the nearly endless branches and sharp mouthparts of those man-eating trees...


    For Emperor Long Jie, this battle was like a chessboard between children using various models to simulate fights and battles. It was definitely fun, but it was far from intense.


    Only then did the Great Bright King understand that even in the kingdom of God he created, the power of darkness would be suppressed to the limit, and he still could not be the opponent of Emperor Dragon Tribulation!


    It can even be said that the gap between the two sides is immeasurable!


    Perhaps when he reaches the realm of the main god, he will be able to see the true strength of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    And if you want to truly defeat the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, relying only on the realm of the Lord God, I am afraid that it is still impossible to do!


    At this time, the King of Great Light had already sighed in his heart the same as Su Yan had in those days: "How can there be such an incredible existence in this world? I have worked hard for many years to cultivate, I don''t know how many hardships and dangers I have experienced, how many times I have been born and died, and I can only get the power, She was born with it! The world is too unfair!"


    Emperor Long Jie sat on the branch, like a playful little girl, and said, "King Daguang, your Dao soldiers will be killed by me, what are you going to do next?"


    The Great Bright King took a deep breath, glanced at the divine sword in his hand, and then turned into a golden streamer and rushed out!


    At this moment, the Great Bright King''s killing intent is shocking!


    Those killing trees weave a big net in the void with endless vines and dark aura, trying to stop the Great King of Light!


    But the sword intent of the Great Bright King turned out to be so violent that it forcibly broke through this dark network, and at the same time cut many killing trees into ashes, and finally killed the Dragon Tribulation Emperor with boundless golden light!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor used to have a playful expression on his face, but now he has finally become a little more serious.


    Just because Emperor Long Jie sensed a determination from the Great Bright King!


    Included in this determination is to sacrifice one''s life to protect one''s own honor!


    "You sin **** is quite interesting! But... do you know that if you want to fight alone, even those ancient emperors would be afraid of me!" Behind Emperor Long Jie, the power of darkness directly transformed into A pair of wings!


    Such a strong darkness can definitely corrode the mind of the Great Emperor, but the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is still intact and there is no abnormality!


    Because she was born from the most extreme darkness!


    After the appearance of these dark wings, the dark power on Emperor Long Jie finally broke out. It was no longer the boring joke just now, but a serious battle mode!


    The powerful darkness almost completely distorted the space, and at the same time formed an extremely terrifying coercion!


    This sword of the Great Bright King has been considered to the extreme, but it can''t cut off the darkness in front of him at all!


    The powerful coercion emanating from the source of dark power has already made his sword hover, and he can''t cut it down!


    "Is it the end?" Such a thought suddenly appeared in the mind of the Great Bright King, but he immediately shouted in his heart, "It must not end like this! Even if it is to bet all my glory and dignity! "


    The Great Bright King suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood!


    This shrill blood fell on his sword edge!


    This divine sword is the magic weapon of the Great Bright King''s life. After receiving the blessing of the master''s blood essence, the light suddenly increased tenfold!


    And his sword edge was finally able to break through the terrifying coercion that almost completely distorted the space, and saw Emperor Long Jie himself.


    Emperor Long Jie himself was still sitting on the branch, but his face was also full of surprise.


    Obviously, even Emperor Long Jie did not expect that the Great Bright King could actually achieve this step!

 Chapter 4889： A sword of death

    Four thousand eight hundred and eighty-nine chapters of the sword


    After seeing Emperor Long Jie, the Great Bright King burst into laughter, and then slashed directly from the sky with a sword!


    This sword not only contains what the Great Bright King has learned in his life, but also represents his strongest strength, and even incorporates his own vitality!


    This is a sword of life and death! In this sword, he has no reservations!


    Even the Great Bright King regards himself as a sword!


    The purpose of the sword is to kill the enemy!


    As for whether he will break or not, that is not the highest priority.


    I saw that the darkness in the void was shattered, and then the light was also shattered!


    In the end, even the kingdom of God was destroyed!


    The sword of the Great Bright King not only broke the space, but even the dimensions shook together...


    Then it all turned into a fierce space-time storm, sweeping towards everything and engulfing everything!


    A single sword will cause a time and space storm!


    This should also be the strongest sword for the Great Bright King!


    And after this sword that burned his own vitality, the Great Bright King was swallowed into the space-time storm after the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun!


    Time and space storms can affect many different dimensions, causing great commotion even in the fairy world!


    When Su Yan saw the time and space storm caused by the destruction of time and space, he finally showed a look of surprise. It was something that Su Yan did not expect that the Great Bright King could have such a skill.


    At the same time, some of Su Yan began to worry about the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun, and he didn''t know if she was injured.


    Those sinners who confronted Su Yan in the sky were all in a panic, for fear that their true body would also be involved in the storm of time and space.


    It didn''t take long...a dragon claw suddenly appeared in the space-time storm!


    This dragon claw is really huge!


    The nine-headed ice dragon that Su Yanhua produced before was already considered to be very huge, but compared with this one dragon claw, the nine-headed ice dragon is still much worse!


    After this huge dragon claw appeared, a very terrifying dark breath came down!


    This dark breath is extremely powerful, and it can be said that there is an essential difference compared to the dark power displayed by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor before.


    It can be said that this dragon claw exudes the breath of darkness from the most origin!


    This is the most powerful darkness that even those devil emperors cannot condense!


    After the dragon claw, there was another thunderous dragon roar!


    In this dragon roar, the entire universe seems to be shaking!


    Even the gods in the Hongmeng Immortal Realm who were fighting with the nine-headed ice dragon all stopped, and then looked up at the sky with an extremely shocked expression!


    Above the sky, you can see the dark stars, and even more, you can see that a dragon claw has torn apart the space-time storm!


    Then a dragon head appeared from the space-time storm with a glimpse, and then disappeared into the space-time storm.


    The space-time storm seems to be getting stronger!


    But in the space-time storm, the figure of that giant dragon was not affected at all!


    Suddenly a dragon head appeared from the space-time storm, with the most original dark breath!


    The demon gods or the dark gods among those sin gods can sense how terrifying this source of darkness is at this time!


    This is the true power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    Could it be that this dark dragon is the Dharma body of Emperor Long Jie?


    The answer is no. After that giant dragon traveled through the storm of time and space, it opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue, and the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was standing on the tongue of this dark dragon.


    Just now, Emperor Long Jie relied on hiding in the mouth of this dark dragon to escape the invasion of the time and space storm!


    This is of course an extremely powerful means!


    But to create such a terrifying dragon with its own power, what kind of explosive power does it take?


    Even the power itself needs to be so powerful that it is so terrifying?


    Emperor Long Jie jumped directly from the tongue of the dark dragon, and the corners of Long Jie Emperor''s clothes were not damaged in the slightest. Obviously, the sword of the Great Light King with all his strength just now did not cause any substantial damage to her. threat!


    And in the immature little hands of Emperor Long Jie, there is still a head.


    After the sword of the Great Bright King fell, not only did he fail to respect the creation of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but he was cut off by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun''s head!


    After seeing the head of the Great Bright King, the psychological defenses of those sinful gods are about to collapse!


    In the realm of sin, there are ten heavenly kings under Yue Chen, and the Great Bright King is one of the ten heavenly kings. He is already considered to be the strongest among these sinful gods, but even the Great Bright King is within such a short period of time. His head was chopped off by Emperor Long Jie.


    If they are replaced, I am afraid that they will die faster!


    Emperor Dragon Tribulation threw the head of the Great Bright King back on the tongue of the dark dragon, and then said to Su Yan: "Brother Su, these sin gods don''t seem to be very powerful... Is Hongmeng a bad brain? Do you think we can settle us with these sinful gods?��


    At this time, although the pair of dark wings on the back of Emperor Long Jie had disappeared, the dark aura that remained on her body and the powerful divine power made Su Yan very surprised. More to say.


    With the power of those sinful gods, how could it be possible to resist such a terrifying dark power?


    That''s just a fool''s dream!


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s not that those sinners are not powerful, it''s that you are too strong. I don''t think even Hongmeng would have imagined that after a few epochs, you could actually grow to such a level."


    Su Yan is telling the truth, in the Eternal Era, the strength of Emperor Long Jie was not so outrageous.


    It was after Su Yan''s fall and her seclusion in Yan Heigui that she grew to this level.


    What a horrible growth rate!


    Over the years, Emperor Long Jie has only retreated in Yan Hei ghost mythical creatures, and he is in a state of semi-drowsiness, and he has not experienced any major events. It can be said that it is just ordinary cultivation.


    On the basis of not obtaining any adventures and natural treasures, it is incredible to be able to grow so quickly!


    After reaching the realm of the great emperor, it will become very difficult to grow even if it is only a little.


    Even Su Yan needs to constantly challenge himself in battle and stimulate his potential in order to improve his realm and strength.


    But what did the Dragon Tribulation Emperor do? She just hangs up and sleeps and cultivates in Yan Hei ghost mythical creature...


    Emperor Long Jie was extremely happy after hearing Su Yan''s compliment, "Haha, I like to hear Brother Su compliment me the most, woohoo, please compliment me a few more words."


    "Long Jie, I think after a while, you should be the most invincible existence in the fairy world. I''m afraid even I can''t beat you, even if I have an artifact of good fortune in my hand." Su Yan''s words were completely true. Emotional.


    But Emperor Long Jie didn''t believe it at all. She said, "How can I be so powerful? I don''t believe it."

 Chapter 4890： Totem seal

    "Believe it or not, anyway, I haven''t seen the upper limit of your potential. Your current strength and realm can only be obtained by me, but you can get it with almost no effort."


    Su Yan sighed.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Long Jie said with great benefit: "There are still quite a few of these sinners, why don''t we kill them all?"


    "whatever."


    Su Yan only spit out two words indifferently.


    The life and death of these sinful gods is completely irrelevant to Su Yan.


    It doesn''t matter what the Dragon Tribulation Emperor wants to do.


    Anyway, Su Yan brought Emperor Long Jie here to kill him.


    If she wanted to kill to the fullest, there would be no problem.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly became extremely happy because he received Su Yan''s praise, and the dark dragon created by her with great mana also plunged back into the space-time storm.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor first suppressed the space storm with a secret method, and then flew towards those sin gods! Those sinful gods saw that Emperor Long Jie suppressed the space storm so easily, and when they faced Emperor Long Jie, they became more and more emboldened in their hearts! I don''t know who made a head, and then all the gods fled and landed towards the fairyland below.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor originally planned to pursue it, but invisibly there were more than a dozen totem spells coming from the bottom towards the top, all bombarding the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s protective barrier! Although these more than a dozen totem spells did not hurt the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, they also forcibly stopped her pursuit! When Su Yan looked at the dozen or so totem spells, he also showed a very strange look. He seemed to see the origin of these totem spells, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor was a little annoyed after being stopped in this way, but just before she wanted to show her mana, another talisman rose up from below! This talisman contains extremely strong sealing power, which is almost as powerful as the Golden Heaven talisman that Su Yan has seen before, but it is not the Golden Heaven talisman! This is because before these sin gods were beaten into the realm of sin, the Golden Heaven Charm was not born yet, but it seems that this extremely strange talisman has something to do with the Golden Heaven Charm.


    This talisman containing great sealing power should not be a problem for Su Yan. Even if there is no Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, Su Yan can tear it apart with only divine power of destruction! But Emperor Long Jie doesn''t have the power of pure destruction like Su Yan! After this talisman came flying, Shenguang immediately suppressed the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable! Even the wildly dark aura on Emperor Long Jie''s body began to shrink for a while! What the Great Bright King could not do with all his strength before, this spell actually did it! And when the dark aura of Emperor Long Jie was suppressed, five completely different totem spells flew over from the fairyland below! These totems should be the oldest totems Su Yan has ever seen, and the power contained in these totems is also very ancient! The ancient power is often not as refined as the power of today, but now it is not the fineness of the power control at all, but the attributes of the power! These ancient totems should come from the oldest gods, which should be the power condensed from the initial mana after the creation of the world! Perhaps only such a force can suppress the Dragon Tribulation Emperor in the sky and cannot move?


    After the suppression of these consecutive totem runes, a formation has appeared faintly in the void! And it is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable who is on the death gate of this formation.


    At this time, outside the body of Emperor Long Jie, the dark enchantment has been compressed to only five feet remaining! That is to say, the scope of Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable''s free movement is only five feet in this mere area! At this moment, Su Yan''s expression finally changed from relaxed to serious, "It seems that those sinners still have something."


    And the expression on the face of Emperor Long Jie was the same as that of the Pope before, and he said loudly: "Do you think you can trap me like this?


    How funny! I don''t care about breaking the dimension, you have a mere array of formations" A faint female voice suddenly came from below: "Long Jie didn''t expect it to be you.


    Our formation was originally intended to deal with and imprison Su Baxian, but since you broke in like this, we had to deal with you first. "


    Emperor Long Jie should know the owner of this female voice, she seemed to have thought of something, and then said viciously: "Zhi Xing, it''s you, right?


    You bitch, I can''t believe that you didn''t die back then! Damn! "


    The name Zhixing was very unfamiliar to Su Yan, and it could be said that he had never heard of it.


    If this star is also a **** in the realm of sin, then it is normal that Su Yan has never heard of it.


    When Emperor Haotian created the crime domain, there were no human races in the immortal world, and Su Yan''s ancestors didn''t even know where they were.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor was struggling in the formation at this time, and she released the same dark breath as before. These dark breaths could have been condensed and turned into some strange dark creations.


    But there are oddities among the several totems that were superimposed just now, and the dark aura released by Emperor Dragon Tribulation has dissipated without a second change at all.


    It seems that this formation can not only trap Emperor Long Jie, but also lock her method! This second point is especially important. If you can''t do it, it is impossible to trap Emperor Dragon Tribulation. After she turns darkness into various creatures, she can break all routines and legal principles! But if the change in the first step can''t be made, it means that the possibility of Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is locked! This is definitely an extremely restrained formation of Emperor Dragon Tribulation. Could it be that those sin gods made it?


    At this time, Su Yan also felt that he seemed to have underestimated those sinners too much.


    If it is about fighting alone, the strength of those sin gods is simply not enough, and they are only on the same level as those immortal emperors of Taoism.


    But these sin gods came from such an era after all. In that era, all kinds of powers emerged one after another in the immortal world, and many methods were developed.


    Afterwards, many methods have long been lost, and even Su Yan may not have seen them.


    How to crack some powerful methods that have never been seen before?


    This is a huge problem for anyone.


    Right now, this strange ancient formation has already trapped Emperor Long Jie, and the ghost knows if these sinners have other powerful methods.


    No wonder Immortal Emperor Hongmeng never showed up. Maybe he was waiting in his palace for Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie to throw himself into the trap.

 Chapter 4891： Whimsical coping

    Since these sin gods have signed the Primordial Pledge with him, naturally there is no room for evasion and buffering. Whether these sin gods are willing or not, they must be cannon fodder for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! Thinking of this, Su Yan had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng may have already made preparations.


    At this time, Su Yan had already acted and wanted to rescue Emperor Long Jie from the formation, but Emperor Long Jie said: "Brother Su, don''t come here first, this formation is not so good. Awesome! And I still have some personal grudges with that woman named Zhixing! Humph!"


    Su Yan didn''t know what the personal grievances and grievances Long Jie Emperor said, but since Long Jie Emperor said so, then Su Yan can wait and see for a while.


    And looking at the appearance of Emperor Long Jie, it seems that there is no danger to his life, so there is no need to worry too much.


    The goddess of sin called Zhixing did not respond to Emperor Long Jie, but three totem spells flew out from below, strengthening the formation to an unprecedented level! Even Su Yan couldn''t help frowning after seeing it.


    But even if Emperor Long Jie was trapped in the formation, they should have no choice but to be Emperor Long Jie.


    After all, Emperor Long Jie''s target is the primitive phoenix.


    The existence of this series, even if you temporarily catch her, it will be very uncomfortable.


    Because you can''t let it go, and if you want to kill it, you may not be able to kill it.


    Then Su Yan turned his gaze downward, the nine-headed ice dragon transformed by the Wanzai Frost Sword had already been blocked by the enemy and could no longer move forward.


    The other party has a sin **** who is extremely powerful in fire, and cooperates with another sin **** who has transformed into a monster to completely suppress the nine-headed ice dragon.


    The current situation seems to be a little headwind, but it is expected.


    If the opponent didn''t even have the strength to fight back, then Su Yan would have come to the Hongmeng Immortal Territory long ago! As long as Su Yan hadn''t officially made his move, it meant that there was still one last hole card that had not been revealed.


    Before that, no matter what the cards looked like, it was actually insignificant.


    After all, what Su Yan possesses is a powerful lethal power that instantly rewrites the situation! At the same time, Su Yan was also curious in his heart, why did neither the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor nor those Immortal Emperors who had followed him and betrayed him in the past showed up?


    Over there, Emperor Dragon Tribulation has already struggled in the formation, but her power was suppressed by those totems, and the darkness could not be turned into a creation, no matter what the change was, the power was suddenly reduced by half! The formation seems to be very reliable, and at the same time, four light spots can already be seen below.


    These four light spots represent the four powerful sin gods, and it was these four sin gods who worked together to cast a powerful formation that trapped the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Emperor Long Jie was not the kind of person who was particularly patient. When she tried one or two times without success, her heart immediately became irritable! She still has a very surging dark power in her body. She killed the Great Light King just now. Although the consumption of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is very large, considering her massive immortal essence and divine power, this power consumption is really nothing.


    Emperor Dragon Tribulation condensed her own power in her hands, but this time the power of darkness turned into a black flame in her hands! This black flame is among the magic fire, and it should already be regarded as the strongest type of magic fire! Long Jie Emperor Zun has had enough of the failure to cast the spell, and now she will use the magic fire to burn through the spell! After this demonic fire was released by Emperor Long Jie, a sea of ??fire suddenly formed under her feet! But this black sea of ??fire seems to be limited by some kind of power, and there is no way to expand it! The Dragon Tribulation Emperor was very annoyed, but at the same time, the four sin gods who maintained the formation were already under great pressure at this time! They are now fighting one against four, and they also have the blessing of a powerful formation, but they still feel a huge pressure in the game with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! The dark aura released by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not seem to be very surprising, but the power it actually contains is really terrifying! If they can''t hold back and let Emperor Long Jie put down a dark spell, I''m afraid that Hongmeng Immortal Realm will be torn apart immediately! Under the burning of the black magic fire, Emperor Long Jie began to call for flames again.


    In the past, if Emperor Long Jie called these flames, the dark flames would definitely give her an extremely enthusiastic response and turn into any kind of monster she wanted to change! But today these flames can only be said to be indifferent! Obviously there is a force that interferes with the communication between the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and the dark force! And in the midst of this incomparable annoyance, Emperor Long Jie also thought of a method, what if she put the dark spell in her body to make a second change?


    Emperor Long Jie did it almost as she thought of it. After she was quiet for a while, the dark fire under her steps gradually showed signs of going out, and even the circle of fire kept shrinking.


    The four sinners below immediately felt that the huge pressure became a lot easier, but before they could say anything fortunate, they saw that the expression of Emperor Long Jie became extremely distressed, and then in the Emperor Long Jie''s expression The shadow behind her actually stood up slowly, and the shadow of Emperor Long Jie seemed to have suddenly come back to life. This is really unreasonable! And what happened next can only be said to be even more incredible, the shadow pried open the mouth of Emperor Long Jie, and then took out a long black worm from it! After the long worm was taken out of his mouth, Emperor Long Jie blushed and said, "I almost suffocated this seat!"


    The shadow threw the black long worm directly into the black flame below, and the black long worm twisted its body frantically in the flame. It seemed to be extremely painful! This black long worm looks very painful in the flames, but its body is gradually expanding! It turned out that Emperor Long Jie put the casting location in his body! In this case, no matter how powerful the totem formation is, there is no way to break her method.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing after seeing this scene, but felt that the girl Long Jie always had a lot of whimsical ideas.


    It is also thanks to her innocence that she could come up with such a plan. If it was someone else, she might not be able to come up with such a clever plan! The dark long worm soon became a hundred feet tall, and it was almost able to touch the boundary of the totem formation! At the same time, many mutations have occurred in this long worm! First, many feathers grew on the body of the worm, and then many different eyes appeared under the feathers. These eyes had different expressions, as if they came from completely different life forms.

 Chapter 4892： The change of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor

    These worms in the dark gradually gave birth to incomparably wonderful changes under the protection of the long worm''s wings! I saw that the long worm of the mother died instantly, but inside the dead mother, those eyes became incomparably fragrant and fresh.


    For a while, even Su Yan didn''t know what changes the Emperor Long Jie was playing with.


    Emperor Long Jie has always acted on his own intuition, and there are often very unexpected places. Even Su Yan can''t predict what kind of choice Long Jie Emperor will make.


    I saw that the wings on the dead long worm suddenly burst into an amazing brilliance! Under the cover of this amazing brilliance, the power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation also reached its peak in an instant! The face of Emperor Long Jie suddenly showed a very happy expression. At the same time in the formation, the power of darkness was also stimulated, and Emperor Long Jie said: "Zhi Xing, you idiot! Just wait and see this book. Don''t you really think that such a superficial formation can trap this seat, right?"


    The brilliance of those wings seemed to contain not only the power of darkness, but there seemed to be other powers that even Su Yan could not bear at this moment. Living in the heart sighed; "It seems that Long Jie has grown a little over the years."


    Zhixing replied on Xianyu: "Dragon Jie, you can''t move now, do you think you can break our formation by relying on these little insects?


    Our formation is a god-killing formation from the ancient times, and it was taught to us by Lord Yuechen. With your mere strength, how can you compete with Lord Yuechen for glory? "


    After Su Yan heard the name Yue Chen, he suddenly became less calm.


    For Su Yan, Yue Chen was a formidable enemy, and Yue Chen also felt that it was unfathomable.


    But Emperor Long Jie''s face immediately showed a mocking smile, and said: "Zhi Xing, it seems that you have not made any progress in the realm of sin for so many years, but I am different. My strength has improved several times. I should also show you my true power!"


    At this moment, the expression on Emperor Long Jie''s face finally became extremely serious, and at the same time Emperor Long Jie''s hands also formed a seal.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised when he saw Emperor Long Jie forming a seal.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s power is already so shocking without using any seals. If he really used some power, would it be amazing?


    I''m afraid the power will be even higher! At that time, I am afraid that even if it is Su Yan himself, I am afraid that he will have to deal with it seriously to be able to withstand it! The girl''s face on the face of Emperor Long Jie has long been full of serious expressions, only to hear Emperor Long Jie say: "Open!"


    Then the countless eyes suddenly became illusory, and the surrounding space gradually became illusory. Between this phantom, many insects flew out directly, and it was only this piece that flew in the void. There are still some differences between the space that has already become illusory and the real world. It seems that this space has infinite depth, and only a square inch is enough to accommodate a country! "It''s a spatial change."


    Su Yan is not too surprised that Emperor Long Jie understands such spatial changes. Emperor Long Jie has practiced for several epochs in such a strange place as Yan Heigui. With her talent, if she can''t grasp the changes in space That''s the surprising thing.


    Zhixing had already noticed the change in space, she sneered: "It''s useless, Long Jie, what''s the point of your minor changes, this formation was designed to trap Su Baxian''s , how can your changes in legal principles be better than Su Baxian?"


    A wry smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he said mockingly, "It seems that they really see me as an invincible demon king."


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor didn''t care about Zhixing''s words at all. In the illusory color of the sky, many strange eyes appeared in the entire space, and behind those eyes appeared an extremely powerful dragon! It turns out that the little things that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has just transformed are not insects at all, but winged dragons! These and Yilong were fabricated by Emperor Long Jie, and naturally inherited the powerful dragon energy on Emperor Long Jie! Then these winged dragons flew around in the void, as if they wanted to break free from the cage and shattered! But just now, this formation not only superimposed one kind of totem in the class, but also superimposed nine different totems one after another! Under the command of Zhixing, nine different totems have also changed, using the power of space to fight against the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! This confrontation was originally very exciting, and it can be said that the power of space immortals has reached a rather terrifying level, but the fly in the ointment is that due to the distortion of space, various forces have long been incomprehensible with the naked eye, even if it is spiritual sense. It distorts with the space changes, so it is difficult for outsiders to capture the wonderful changes in it.


    What makes Su Yan gratified is that in such a confrontation, Emperor Long Jie is not at a disadvantage at all. It seems that although Yue Chen''s formation is powerful, it is difficult to help Emperor Long Jie.


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly at this time, and the nine-headed ice dragon below seemed to sense something, and finally turned into a stream of crystal light and flew back to Su Yan''s hand.


    Seeing that Su Yan took the Wan Zai Frost Sword back into his hands again, those sinners did not dare to approach Su Yan.


    How extraordinary and terrifying Su Yan''s swordsmanship was, they had already heard Mo Xu, the God of Time, describe it last time.


    But it was unwilling to retreat like this, so after many sin gods used their own power to embody the immortals, they sent them to Su Yan! Suddenly, many different thunders appeared in the sky, and these thunders swept directly towards Su Yan! The sky and the earth also changed color together.


    However, the expression on Su Yan''s face hardly changed, he just looked forward with a very indifferent look.


    When these thunders were really close to his body, he waved the long sword in his hand a little.


    Su Yan''s movement of wielding the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword didn''t seem to use much strength, but with such a powerless swordsmanship, he actually split all the thunderbolts with completely opposite attributes from the middle! These changes in spells at the level of immortality are unlikely to pose any threat to Su Yan.


    It''s not even temptation, it''s just a waste of the mana of these sinful gods.


    At this time, Su Yan''s heart was already a little suspicious, and Yue Chen''s formation had already been displayed.


    So, will Yue Chen also appear next?

 Chapter 4893： Evil Gods Killing

    Su Yan had already severely injured Yue Chen last time. If Yue Chen could regain his combat power in such a short period of time, then it would mean that Yue Chen must have some secret technique or secret treasure.


    The damage Yue Chen suffered was not only at the level of the body, but also at the level of the soul.


    While Su Yan thought about it, he gradually descended towards the Immortal Realm below.


    As for the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s side, there will be no decisive turning point in a short period of time.


    And with Su Yan''s descent, a few demon gods below had already become eager to move, and at the same time, a few war gods were almost unable to contain the surging fighting intent in their hearts! In order not to rush out to control their bodies, these gods of war even kept shaking their bodies! This trembling does not actually mean that these gods of war are really afraid of Su Yan to the extent that their whole body trembles, but the absolutely powerful aura emanating from Su Yan makes these so-called gods of war unable to control their bodies and become inexplicable. Get excited! These gods of war did not dare to hurt Su Yan casually, because what they sensed from Su Yan was the vast mana and almost endless power like the Clear Sky Emperor! Even in battle, skill and timing are required.


    If they see a strong person at random, they will rush up to fight the opponent, such an existence is not worthy of the title of God of War at all, it can only be said to be brainless.


    Su Yan also glanced at these gods of war. Su Yan''s eyes were very peaceful, and he could not see any killing intent, and then Su Yan saw some gods of death from the Dead Sea! These gods of death used their bodies and sickle of the **** of death to attack the ice dragon formed by Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword just now, and they finally returned without success.


    Su Yan also had no interest in these gods of death.


    Of all the gods, Death is almost the weakest because of the simplicity of his vocation.


    Often the simpler a god''s vocation is, the weaker the **** is.


    The more complex and numerous the vocation of the god, the more powerful the god.


    This can only be known by looking at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. If her priesthood is carefully distinguished, there are at least seventeen kinds.


    Just so many priesthoods are enough to prove that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is the best among those gods! Seeing that Su Yan was about to fall above the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, those sinners had become very impatient.


    The core of the totem formation is just below. If Su Yan breaks the core of the totem formation, then it is impossible for them to trap Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    At that time, when Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie merge together, it will be even more powerful! You Shenming couldn''t help it at this time, and said: "What are you so afraid of him for! He is not the Emperor Haotian! But the man who put us into the realm of sin has already died! We have no reason at all. Afraid of him! After killing him, we will be able to sever that damned ancient oath! Then turn around and kill Hongmeng! He actually used our gods as tools! How dare mortals do this!"


    The strength of these sin gods may not be strong enough, but they are definitely very proud.


    Not only could they not tolerate Su Yan, but even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could not tolerate it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they still have a common target to deal with, Su Yan, I''m afraid they would have already turned against Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! After the sin **** finished speaking, he directly transformed his own body, and then took a pair of Xuanhua axes and chopped it down directly at Su Yan! This pair of divine axes contains extremely terrifying power. If it falls on the fairyland below, it can definitely pierce the fairyland with one blow! This sin God has already ignored it at this time! Even if the Immortal Territory of Hongmeng Immortal Territory is broken, what does it have to do with him?


    All he wanted was to kill Su Yan and end that damned immemorial oath, that''s all! The expression on Su Yan''s face also became very exciting. In the face of the attack, Su Yan did not use the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, but raised one of his own hands in the void! It was also the power of Xianze that condensed a shield above and blocked the two Xuanhua axes! But after the collision of Xian Ze''s power, there was still a very terrifying shock wave! Even the mountain peaks three thousand miles away were cut off by this terrifying shock wave! The powerhouses of these sin gods want to destroy the first-level immortal realm, or destroy a planet, it is an easy thing.


    After Su Yan blocked Xuan Hua''s axe''s attack, he sent the long sword out of his hand without changing his face! The ice flower instantly bloomed in the throat of the sin god! But that sinner was really fierce. After Su Yan slashed his throat with the Wanzai Frost Sword, he didn''t die like this, but instead fell down with the pair of Xuanhua axes.


    At the same time, he roared: "I''m going to kill you! Su Baxian!"


    The murderous aura of this sinful **** has thus reached its peak! However, Su Yan gently slashed his hand and slashed the sin god''s head with sword energy! The sin **** has already transformed his huge body, and the head that rolled down from his neck was the size of a hill, and it was extremely shocking when it landed! And the blood sprayed on the neck is also a rain of blood, falling on the fairyland! After being inspired by this divine blood, many gods of death and gods of war finally couldn''t bear the torture of killing intent or fighting intent in their chests, and attacked Su Yan! At this moment, life and death have already become completely unimportant to these gods of death or war gods! There''s only one thing that matters to them - and that''s fighting with all your might! These gods who can forget themselves in order to fight are often evil gods! They were born in the fire of war, and they are destined to die in the fire of war! But what made Su Yan care is that the sin **** was cut off by Su Yan, and he didn''t die directly. The two Xuanhua axes fell from above again! Moreover, the power this time was even stronger than before, and it actually shattered the shield that Su Yan had transformed from Immortal! Then the two Xuanhua axes fell directly towards Su Yan''s head! Before the power of the weapon really came, the power of Xian Ze had already arrived first! The power of this immortal mixed with divine power, even Su Yan could hardly bear it with pure flesh, not to mention the Xuanhua axe with two divine weapons above it! At this moment of life and death, Su Yan had another red spear in his hand! When this red ying spear appeared in Su Yan''s arms, a violent fire column instantly shot up from Su Yan''s body! The pillar of fire and the power of the Sin God Immortal suddenly collided with each other! And the power of the divine artifact overwhelmed everything at this moment, and the pillar of fire directly engulfed the power of Xianze, and then destroyed it!

 Chapter 4894： battle after decapitation

    This pillar of fire soared into the sky, and at the same time brought out the unique breath of the divine artifact! The artifact of creation means another level of power. How could those sin gods not know about this?


    If it is not bound by the ancient oath, who is willing to be the enemy of the master of the artifact?


    Now they have no choice! This man named Su Baxian is too arrogant! Knowing that these sinful gods are here, they dare to kill them on their own initiative! If they back down, it will only make this man''s reputation! This is naturally the most unacceptable thing for those rebellious sin gods! These sin gods may admit that this man is stronger than them, but they are absolutely unwilling to admit that this man can step on their faces and do whatever they want! These sin gods may not be the strongest, but compared to those immortal emperors of Taoism, they are more direct and have more courage to face death itself! After the pillar of fire rose into the sky, the pair of Xuanhua axes were also inspired! But the sin **** whose head had been severed was still gathering strength and wanted to compete with Su Yan! It seems that his fighting spirit is already so high that it surpasses life and death, and even after death, he has to fight with Su Yan with all his strength! Maybe before it turns to ashes, he will rely on this powerful obsession to continue fighting with Su Yan! For this powerful fighting spirit, Su Yan can only be in awe! To deal with such an enemy, the only thing you can do is to go all out to fight him! A lot of lotus blossoms suddenly bloomed in the void, and then the scarlet **** fire that the lotus turned into burned on the huge headless method! Then Su Yan suddenly disappeared in place, and when he appeared, he was already above the void! Su Yan pierced the headless Dharma body with a spear from the Red Lotus Sky Dance! Then the raging fire burned on the Dharma body, but in a moment, the headless Dharma body was burned to ashes! But Su Yan was really too elusive this time, even those sinners couldn''t see how Su Yan moved.


    They only sensed that Su Yan''s aura suddenly appeared, and then disappeared suddenly, and they couldn''t understand anything when their eyes blew up! Those gods of death and gods of war originally wanted to besiege Su Yan, but at this time, they were also in vain! They can see extreme shock in each other''s eyes! It can only be said that Su Yan''s power has far exceeded the scope of their understanding! These sinners looked at Su Yan in a daze, as if they were looking at Emperor Haotian before the ancient times! It''s just that no one dares to say this idea, maybe as long as this common idea is said, the morale here will completely collapse! But even if he didn''t say it, the sense of oppression Su Yan showed was terrifying enough! The powerful sense of oppression makes these sin gods desperately weave their own divine light, and this is just because they want to protect themselves instinctively when they are completely insecure.


    In the face of the power of the divine artifact, can they really protect themselves?


    If self-protection is really that simple, wouldn''t the artifact of creation become a joke?


    Su Yan was slowly landing at this time, his face was peaceful at this time, and it seemed that he had no plans to make another move.


    But at this moment, he was standing on the scarlet-red Liantian Throne, and the divine artifact in his hand was still burning! This divine fire is undoubtedly reminding those sinful gods how hard this man is! The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became more casual, and then he looked at the sinful gods in front of him, as well as the immortal realm below, which had been devastated by the battle. Many images flashed back in his mind. He didn''t like it. Fighting, but there is no way, if the human race wants to gain a foothold in the fairyland and win space for itself, it must fight to live as its own master! At that time, many great emperors defected to Su Yan, and everyone''s hearts were so sincere at that time! Since when did this all change?


    Did everyone change from the moment they defeated all the ancient emperors and gained power?


    Su Yan didn''t know the answer to this question. He wanted to find Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, not just for revenge! Su Yan also has a lot to ask about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng about many things back then! While thinking about these things, Su Yan landed from the sky! And those gods of war finally killed Su Yan again! The bright sword, light and sword shadow appeared in front of Su Yan, and this moment seemed to freeze! Whether it''s the weapons of the God of War or the expressions on his face, as well as the power of the various artifacts flying in the air, everything seems to be frozen! And at this moment, the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand seemed to be ignited by a ray of flame! A terrifying flame suddenly rose up! Then it exploded in Su Yan''s palm! The power of the divine artifact is too terrifying, those gods of war have not understood what happened, their power and divine artifact were bounced off by the red lotus sky dance together! Then their bodies were ignited by divine fire, and then fell heavily from the sky! During this process, Su Yan didn''t seem to do anything, he just stood quietly on his lotus throne.


    "Only the divine artifact can deal with the divine artifact! We don''t have the divine artifact, so how can we defeat this man! Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he is still in this immortal realm, why hasn''t he shown up?"


    The psychological defenses of those sinners are almost collapsing! If you''re just facing a powerful enemy, then there''s really nothing to fear.


    Because even if it is a formidable enemy, as long as he keeps up and is not afraid of death, he can always defeat and kill this enemy, and he only needs to pay enough price! But the man in front of him is not only powerful and simple, he can be said to be invincible! When this man used that powerful power, even the gods like them couldn''t think of any way to crack it! Some despairing thoughts have gradually grown in the hearts of these sin gods. When they faced Su Yan, it was as if they faced the Clear Sky Emperor back then! That feeling of being powerful enough to control everything and at the same time have nowhere to escape was awakened again! In front of Emperor Haotian, they could only bow down and worship, and struggle in any situation would be meaningless, and their fate could only be handed out by Emperor Haotian! Today, when they face this man, why not?


    Who would be willing to face such a hopeless enemy if not for that ancient oath?


    Despair seems to be contagious, spreading rapidly among these sinful gods! These sin gods just watched Su Yan fall from the sky to the land of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, and no sin **** ever shot Su Yan again.

 Chapter 4895： strongest man ever

    And after Su Yan finally set foot on the land of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    The last time he set foot in the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng was something from the Eternal Era! The last time he set foot there, he was still calling the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a brother, and he never imagined that everything would be so different today! A nostalgic expression gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, as if he saw those brothers who had already sacrificed.


    Su Yan murmured: "I will definitely make the betrayer pay a heavy price for my visit this time, please believe me."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he lowered his head.


    Those sinners didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking, and they didn''t dare to approach Su Yan at this time, they just followed around Su Yan.


    These sin gods shine with different divine lights, and these divine lights are almost all defensive enchantments.


    But even these gods themselves do not know whether these defensive barriers will be useful.


    They have just witnessed the power of the divine artifact.


    That is a force that can destroy everything! In the face of this terrifying power, the so-called defensive barrier is just a piece of paper, and it will not have any effect except to provide a little psychological comfort.


    Su Yan raised his head at this time and looked at the sky in the sky filled with divine light. Those sin gods seemed to follow him in the sky, but they didn''t dare to attack.


    Su Yan laughed, feeling extremely happy! "The ancient emperor Xianwu seems to have finally returned! I finally found the fear of the gods for me! I, Su Baxian, was crowned by those ancient emperors and gods as the strongest human being in history. name!"


    Thinking of the past, Su Yan at this time was no longer just bitter and hated, and some good memories of the past gradually appeared in Su Yan''s heart.


    In the past, Su Yan was generally reluctant to recall the events of the Eternal Era, because he was afraid that he would be hurt and affect his state of mind.


    But today the haze in his heart has been completely removed, and there is no obstacle to recalling those things of the past.


    And in the distant sky, a mysterious figure is also monitoring everything here! This mysterious figure hid everything about himself in the black robe, and did not reveal any part of his body.


    The surrounding space has long been distorted, so that his breath will not leak out easily no matter what.


    There was no sign on this black robe. He quietly stared at the Hongmeng Immortal Territory below. Although he didn''t say a word, he had supreme majesty.


    This man is the second God''s messenger in the world of God, and he has only one purpose here - to watch the battle! He wants to know, on behalf of the world of heaven, how far their enemies have reached. "This man named Su Yan is now their confidant. If they continue to let this man grow up, he will only be afraid of him in the future. The situation has gotten out of hand!"


    This sentence kept repeating in the divine envoy''s mind.


    They received information about Su Yan at a very early time. At that time, Su Yan broke through the realm of the Immortal King, but just when they were about to deal with Su Yan, Su Yan suddenly disappeared in the Immortal Realm, and appeared again. Time already has the godhead to destroy the gods! When Su Yan disappeared, he went to Chaos. When Su Yan came out of Chaos, he had already obtained the godhead and the divine artifact that destroyed the gods.


    With the blessing of these two things, even if the existence of the heavens wants to deal with Su Yan, it needs to be carefully weighed! Even the divine envoy of the world of God would never choose to confront Su Yan head-on until he was completely sure of killing Su Yan.


    The last incident can only be said to be an accident, but perhaps in the world of Immortal Realm, there are no accidents and coincidences.


    All of this is destined! It was destined that after the rebirth, Su Yan would be the enemy of their heavenly world, and would fight to the extent of being immortal! At this time, Su Yan had already stepped on the land of Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    At this time, Su Yan was really full of emotion in his heart.


    And the sin gods in the sky looked at Su Yan, and none of them dared to make a move.


    But they are afraid of the Taikoo oath, and dare not fly away from here, for fear of violating the Taikoo oath and being attacked! At the top, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and the strange totem formation are still tossing.


    The atmosphere at this time is really weird to the extreme! No one spoke, and everyone silently watched Su Yan walk forward slowly, like a pantomime.


    Soon, Su Yan could already see the city in front of him, as well as the domes of many palaces in front of him.


    There is the old lair of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, maybe Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is in that place! This city is called Fuhai City. Compared with Su Yan''s memory, there is almost no change.


    It''s just that the true immortals in the city have already evacuated at this time. When Su Yan entered it, it was almost an empty city.


    However, after Su Yan entered the first street corner, he saw a somewhat familiar figure.


    A man was sitting by the fountain, holding a long knife in his arms. The man had blond hair and a cynical smile on his face, looking like a prodigal son.


    After seeing Su Yan, this man did not restrain his cynical smile, instead the cynical smile on his face became even bigger! "Long time no see," the man said after seeing Su Yan.


    His golden hair fluttered slowly in the wind, and then he looked at Su Yan with an expression of nostalgia, and said, "You don''t seem to have changed from the past year, and you look much younger than you did back then, but your temperament is much younger. Almost nothing has changed. In fact, since I heard the news of your rebirth in the fairy world, I knew there would be today.


    I have always had a good grasp of the future.


    After all, you are the first Xianwu Emperor of all ages! "


    "At that time, so many of us fought against you for Jin Shiya, but no one was your opponent. You were so arrogant at that time. Although we are all geniuses in our respective star fields, we have to say that our geniuses must Compared to you, it''s really not worth mentioning."


    "I will never forget the first time I saw you, when we were going to slay the dragon, everyone was so nervous, but you patted your chest and said, don''t worry, there will be no danger with you.


    do you know?


    I was thinking, who the **** is this guy?


    How can it be so annoying! "


    "Later on the battlefield of Dragon Slaying, I realized that I was very wrong. Every big word you say will eventually become a reality! Perhaps this is the biggest difference between us so-called geniuses and you!"

 Chapter 4896： The reason for the betrayal

    Chapter 4896 The reason for the betrayal


    The blond man kept talking like this, reminiscing about his solid past with Su Yan.


    There are many things that Su Yan has long forgotten, but he can say it clearly. It seems that he has been living in memories all these years.


    When the blond man was talking, Su Yan didn''t bother him, just looked at him silently.


    After he had talked for a long time and finally stopped, Su Yan said, "Do you remember all this?"


    The blond man smiled, and then said to Su Yan, "These are my everything. Without these things, there would be no me today. How can these things be forgotten?"


    The smile on the blond man''s face gradually became more and more cheerful. It seemed that he was very happy to see Su Yan, and even wanted to rush over and hug Su Yan tightly.


    But Su Yan said something very unpleasant: "You betrayed me with Hongmeng back then. This is something you never thought of. When you and Hongmeng besieged me together, you probably didn''t think there would be today, right?"


    Su Yan''s words sounded very calm, and it seemed that the emotional waves had long since disappeared.


    But in fact, Su Yan''s heart is not calm at all!


    The man in front of him can be regarded as Su Yan''s entrepreneurial hero, and he was once one of Su Yan''s most trusted brothers. Everyone can say that it is a life-threatening friendship, the kind that has saved each other''s life!


    But Su Yan never imagined that this man would be betrayed by him!


    This kind of feeling of being stabbed in the back by a brother is not bad at all!


    Today Su Yan is here to take revenge!


    Let these former brothers who betrayed him pay the price they should pay!


    The blond man said to Su Yan, "Are you going to fight me now?"


    Su Yan asked, "Is there anything else we can talk about? I don''t like to reminisce about the past. Whether it is a person or a thing, it is better to be more decisive. If you keep procrastinating and immersing yourself in memories, what you give up is the future. already."


    The blond man praised: "As expected of you, you can really do it without any fuss, no wonder you can throw us far away."


    Su Yan said: "Wen Gu, why did you follow Hongmeng and betray me back then? I can understand Hongmeng''s words, he already has ambitions, and it is in line with his idea to want to replace me. What about you? You have no ambition at all, why? Do you want to do the same?"


    Wen Gu rotated the long knife in his hand a few times and said, "If I tell you that if you don''t die, the world will be destroyed, do you believe it?"


    "Interesting answer."


    Although Wen Gu''s words were outrageous, Su Yan did not refute immediately, but gave an ambiguous answer, which made Wen Gu a little surprised.


    Su Yan said: "I have already been to the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha, and I have already solved the mystery of fate. I already know almost how you were bewitched. But even if I know the reason, it does not mean that I can forgive you who have been Brother, cut me with a knife and want to put me to death!"


    "Wen Gu, Xiaoya has always regarded you as her own younger brother... When I went to attack the ancient emperor Niu Shi, she used to worry about your safety and wouldn''t let me send you with me. What about you? How did you repay us?" Su Yan''s eyes had already turned red.


    Wen Gu said: "The deadline for sister Xiaoya has come, you want to change your life for sister Xiaoya and go to the sea of ??stars and Buddha... We don''t know what happened to you in the sea of ??stars and Buddha, but At that time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng brought a very mysterious person to us..."


    "This man is wearing a black robe and hides his entire body in the black robe. He doesn''t even show his hair at all. He looks like he can''t hide it. He claims to be the angel of the world of God. The so-called world of God is ours. The Creator, and he is the unshakable servant of the Creator in order to maintain the existence of the heavens and the world. Do you know what he said to us?"


    Su Yan said: "God''s envoy of the world, he asked you to kill me. I already knew this. Did he promise any benefits to make you waver?"


    "No, how could our brothers betray you for the sake of mere benefits, but... some Immortal Emperors were really bought by Hongmeng for their benefit." Wen Gu said, "The envoy told us that you are doing what you are doing now. The matter is very dangerous and will threaten the legal balance of the heavens and the world."


    "The so-called balance of mana means that the world is like black and white gossip, and black and white should be the corresponding quantities, five to five, no more and no less. If there is a little more black or white suddenly, then the balance of the law in this world will be lost. There will be problems. It may be a small problem at first, but the point of collapse will get bigger and bigger, until the whole world collapses with it!��


    Su Yan smiled: "This theory is just nonsense, are you betraying me for such a stupid reason?"


    Wen Gu was not angry because of Su Yan''s ridicule, he still said seriously: "It is of course impossible for an immortal emperor to believe this theory and to sacrifice his life. But the envoy showed us something. ����


    "What is it?"


    "The remnants of the world that was destroyed because of the imbalance of legal principles, the divine envoy told us that the Creator created not only one world, but many many worlds, and the number of these worlds is so great that he can''t even know them all... When I When I knew this, I was really surprised! It turns out that our world was really created, and there are countless worlds like us, and there is a higher latitude world above the fairyland!"


    Wen Gu''s expression was very surprised, he should have been even more surprised at that time.


    After knowing this, it is equivalent to completely smashing the previous mythical worldview of Pangu!


    At the same time, it is also necessary to accept that the Immortal Emperor is just a pseudo-god that will fall... Originally, the Immortal Emperor was a supreme being, but after the existence of the world of God, the Immortal Emperor has become mediocre.


    Although the Immortal Emperor is at the apex of all living beings, in the end, he is still all living beings.


    Su Yan said slowly: "I know no less than you about things in the heavens, so I''m not surprised."


    "Sure enough... You have already had contact with the world of God, haven''t you?"


    Su Yan said: "My contact with the existence of the world of the gods is also a matter of this life. In the Eternal Era, I really didn''t know the existence of the world of gods."


    Wen Gu said again: "We didn''t believe what the gods of the heavens said at the time. He also took our soul and flew to another dimension, a higher dimension that can gaze at the entire heavens and the world! What we see there makes us Have to believe."

 Chapter 4897： battle after reminiscence

    Chapter 4897: The battle after the reminiscence


    Wen Gu didn''t specifically say what he saw. Su Yan has the eyes of jurisprudence and has long since jumped out of the current world to examine this world.


    However, Wen Gu''s words still made Su Yan extremely surprised. If Wen Gu''s words were true, wouldn''t it mean that the envoys of the heavens also possessed the eyes of Dharma, or possessed the same power as the eyes of Dharma!


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t just express his inner thoughts like this, but let Wen Gu go on like this.


    Wen Gu said, "Once what you do violates the balance of legal principles, then the whole world will collapse! Not only us, but the whole world! And you have to change your life against the sky and let the little ones who were destined to die. If Sister Ya continues to live, it will break the legal balance! It can be said that once you do this, not only will you not be able to save Sister Xiaoya, but the whole world will be buried with you!"


    "There are many worlds that collapse like this! We can only stop you, there is no second way!"


    Su Yan smiled: "I ask you, when did you start? Was it after I went to Xingchen Fohai? If you want to stop me from changing my fate, why not before I go to Xingchen Fohai? If you are really so righteous, you want to maintain the balance of the whole world''s jurisprudence!"


    Su Yan''s question is indeed very reasonable. If Su Yan goes to Xingchen Fohai to change his life against the sky, it will damage the balance of mana in the entire world, then why not stop Su Yan before he does this?


    Rather, after Su Yan completes this matter, he will use an ambush to kill Su Yan on the way!


    This really doesn''t make sense!


    Su Yan looked at Wen Gu and said, "You can''t convince me with such nonsense."


    Wen Gu said to Su Yan, "That''s because when the divine envoy of the heavenly world came, you had already gone to the sea of ??stars and Buddha, and the divine envoy said that the matter had reached an almost irreversible level, unless it was to kill you completely, then this would be the case. Only then can all the legal principles in the world return to normal."


    Su Yan said: "So you started with me to save the world? This is a good reason. Do you think I will forgive you if you find such a reason? I will only be more angry! A piece of rhetoric can make you betray me, it seems that the so-called brotherhood between us is actually of little value to you."


    Wen Gu didn''t speak again, that''s because he had already finished his defense, and if he continued, he wouldn''t be able to say anything new.


    He just wanted to prove that everything happened in the past for a reason, but now he has found out - even if it is proved, so what?


    Is it possible to change the basic positions of both parties?


    The answer is no!


    He talked so much with Su Yan, and also revealed his heart, as if to express his guilt over the years, but in fact, nothing will change.


    In fact, even if he were Su Yan, he would definitely not accept such a ridiculous reason!


    The death of the body, the collapse of the fairyland... These are almost the most severe punishments!


    And these harsh punishments were actually brought by these most trusted brothers!


    How could Su Yan endure this?


    Su Yan''s temper is quite good, if it were those who were short-tempered, how could he have talked with Wen Gu for so long, and killed him with the divine artifact in between!


    Su Yan said, "There used to be friendship between you and me, but that''s just the past. What we want to break next is hatred!"


    Wen Gu didn''t say anything, although he still had a smile on his face, but the smile contained more helplessness.


    If he was given another chance, he might not still make the choice that year.


    But in this world, there has always been all kinds of medicines, the only thing that does not have is regret medicine!


    The crimson divine fire around Su Yan''s feet raged violently!


    And after this terrifying divine fire burned incomparably vigorously, Su Yan''s killing intent was also revealed without reservation.


    Su Yan gently crossed the red lotus sky dance in his hand, the only thing he wants to do now is to use the red lotus sky dance in his hand to break all the grievances and grievances in the past!


    After all these grievances are over, he can continue to look forward!


    Don''t get caught up in past feuds!


    The red lotus sky dance should have sensed Su Yan''s inner thoughts, and the crimson flame above the spear tip became hotter than ever!


    At this moment, Su Yan directly chose to do it!


    Suddenly, three different afterimages were left in the void!


    When these three different afterimages flashed by, Su Yan actually appeared directly behind Wen Ji...


    And between the electric light and flint just now, Wen Gu also chose to take action!


    After the long knife in Wen Gu''s hand was unsheathed, the blade was actually emerald green! And the green knife light is still walking on the long knife, it looks very strange!


    The sword of Wen Gu is called Baqian Yunyue. It is an ancient artifact and a trophy obtained after beheading the ancient emperor.


    The green blade can release a colorless and odorless toxin, but it can paralyze the enemy inadvertently.


    Even if the enemy doesn''t breathe, the toxin can enter the enemy''s body through the skin...


    Once the fighting time becomes longer, the toxin will continue to swim in the enemy''s body with the operation of the immortal essence, and enter the enemy''s limbs and bones...


    Therefore, if you want to fight Wen Gu, you must have a quick decision. If it becomes a protracted battle, even Su Yan will definitely be at great risk of uncertainty!


    After Su Yan fired this shot, although Wen Ru was not injured, his hand holding the knife was already trembling faintly!


    Just now, between the lightning and flint, Wen Gu blocked Su Yan''s swift, dragon-like shot with the long knife in his hand!


    Although both sides made quick shots, Wen Gu still sensed the power gap between him and Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s physical strength is simply too strong!


    After the collision of the weapons just now, Wen Gu managed to stabilize his body, not being shot by Su Yan, and his hand holding the knife became numb after the collision with Su Yan!


    Wen Gu looked at Su Yan with a very surprised expression.


    Because in his memory, Su Yan''s physical strength would not have reached such an outrageous level!


    In the first collision just now, although there was a relationship with the blessing of the red lotus sky dance, it still relied more on Su Yan''s own strength!


    Su Yan''s eyes didn''t change, and the second shot was delivered at this time!


    There are many gun shadows in the void!


    Each of these gun shadows has lethal power!


    As long as it is hit, there is no doubt that the end will be the body being penetrated!


    And considering that the weapon in Su Yan''s hand is a divine weapon of good fortune, if it is penetrated through the body, I am afraid that the body and spirit will be destroyed!

 Chapter 4898： Its already been a different person

    Chapter four thousand eight hundred ninety-eight has long been


    Wen Gu''s scalp was numb at this moment. He never imagined that the first fight after so many years with Su Yan, the second move would almost kill him!


    Wen Gu changed his hand to hold the knife with his backhand. After he swayed the knife light, the emerald green light of the knife was also connected into one piece, and there was also an electric light in the middle!


    This is Wen Gu''s special "Thunder Sword Technique". When Su Yan saw this saber technique, many images from the past flashed back in his heart.


    When Wen Gu wanted to create this sword technique, he often asked Su Yan for advice. It can be said that Su Yan accounted for at least one third of the reason why this set of sword techniques was able to be completed and became the best sword technique. credit.


    But... how gentle back then, how cruel now!


    Placing the memories of the past here will only cause more anger in Su Yan''s heart!


    No one can bear the feeling of being betrayed by his brother after digging his heart out, it feels like the sky is falling!


    Fortunately, no matter how dark it was, Su Yan finally survived!


    In the sky, Su Yan''s spear shadow broke through those emerald green blade lights, and Wen Gu quickly retreated to the rear!


    He knew that he was absolutely impossible to be Su Yan''s opponent. If he continued to compete for weapons, he would definitely be defeated and killed with a maximum of thirty moves. Running away was the best strategy!


    Anyway, he didn''t sign the Taikoo oath with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and he won''t be bound in any way!


    But seeing that Wen Gu escaped so easily, those sinners who had been watching the battle suddenly became a little dissatisfied, and felt that Wen Gu was too lacking in fighting spirit.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, it is not enough to just fight two moves, just to the extent that you have to escape just after completing the temptation!


    But Wen Gu''s step back is so firm!


    So much so that Su Yan has a suspicion, is there any trap ahead!


    But Su Yan still chased forward!


    It doesn''t matter if the front is Longtan Tiger''s Den, since he has already come here, no matter what is ahead, it is destined to be what Su Yan will face!


    Su Yan carried the red lotus sky dance towards the front and chased it very quickly. In the process, Su Yan raised his five senses to an extremely sensitive level!


    As long as there is any trouble in this empty city, it will definitely be hidden from Su Yan''s eyes and ears.


    The closer you are to the goal, the more you must keep a calm mind, and you must not be distracted by the victory ahead.


    This has always been Su Yan''s formal principle!


    After chasing down a long street, Wen Gu suddenly turned over and performed a sword move towards Su Yan!


    I saw the sword glow turned into a long knife and slashed towards Su Yan fiercely!


    This attack was really abrupt. Su Yan was originally the one who was chasing, while Wen Gu was the one being chased. His sudden attack at this time was obviously prepared, and the escape just now was just to show the enemy''s weakness. .


    The power of this knife is amazing!


    Even if Su Yan used the red lotus sky dance in his hand to catch it, he had to take a few steps back to catch it!


    And the treasured sword in Wen Gu''s hand is flashing again, obviously his next round of attack is coming soon!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was also calm, and a red lotus bloomed under his feet!


    After this red lotus bloomed, Su Yan stopped defending, and instead used the red lotus sky dance to confront Wen Gu head-on!


    The long spear and the emerald green long knife crossed again in the air!


    Afterwards, the lotus flower in front of Su Yan resisted at least three sword beams while swaying!


    The red lotus flower under Su Yan''s feet looks very thin, but in fact it has a very powerful defense. After all, this red lotus flower was transformed by the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    The eight thousand clouds and moon in Wen Gu''s hands are considered to be a top-notch artifact, and they are considered to be the best among the artifact.


    But no matter how powerful the artifact is, it is destined to be incomparable to the creation artifact.


    This is a long-established gap in grade. It''s as if a mortal, no matter how powerful, can''t compare to the weakest immortal.


    Even though Wen Gu had tried his best to resist Su Yan''s tricks just now, he still couldn''t resist. The jade pendant used to protect his body had also been shattered, and there were two wounds left on his body.


    At this time, blood was flowing from the two wounds.


    However, Wen Gu didn''t frown, instead there was a happy smile on his face!


    Then Wen Gu took the initiative to attack Su Yan!


    In the void, Wen Gu suddenly split into two, and the emerald green long knife also split into two!


    This is not a clone technique, but a knife gas transformation!


    This ability may seem very miraculous to those sinners, but for plain makeup, it can only be said that it is nothing more than that!


    Su Yan entered the Dao with martial arts back then. If anyone wanted to defeat Su Yan in the martial arts, it would be a fool''s dream!


    Even those so-called gods of war can''t compare to Su Yan!


    Su Yan stabbed the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand accurately again, and in the shadow of the spear, the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance was unleashed to the fullest!


    As a result, all the houses in half of the city collapsed and turned into ruins!


    And Wen Gu, who had been attacked by Su Yan, had another wound on his body!


    But he still did not retreat, instead he gently slashed the long knife in his hand, the smile on his face disappeared, and then he entered the state of mind of the ancient well!


    Wen Gu has eliminated all his emotions. When he enters such a state, he will incarnate into the coldest killing machine in the world. He will not be bound by emotions and memories, and he will not have compassion in his heart!


    The emerald green long knife turned into a dragon in the air and stabbed directly at Su Yan!


    This azure dragon is completely different from the azure dragon transformed by Su Yan''s Dongfang Yimu Zhenling. This azure dragon contains poison that seals its throat with blood. If it is cut by this azure dragon, even if it is only a small wound such as a finger cut, At that time, the poison will enter the body, even if Su Yan has the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, it will probably be very troublesome at that time.


    Su Yan was really too familiar with the past, and the tricks he used were actually no different from those of the past.


    But everything has long since changed.


    Regarding all these changes, what can Su Yan say, in the end, he could only sigh!


    Su Yan is no longer willing to entangle with Wen Gu on martial arts weapons. Eight thousand Yunyue is a poisonous sword. If the battle goes on for a long time, it will definitely be detrimental to Su Yan!


    After all, Su Yan is alone in going deep, not only has to think about how to defeat Wen Gu, but also how to get out of his body after this battle!


    Su Yan never thought that he would put his life in such a strange place.


    And when Su Yan really wanted to kill, he also changed the red lotus sky dance in his hand to another position!

 Chapter 4899： death may be a relief

    It was just that Qian Suyan was holding the Red Lotus Sky Dance with both hands, which was convenient for weapon combat.


    At this time, Su Yan changed his posture to throw the red lotus sky dance.


    Just seeing Su Yan in such a posture, all the sin gods watching the battle became terrified. This is the innate spiritual sense telling these sin gods that the next trick Su Yan will use will be extremely dangerous.


    It will be a trick that can easily seal their throats with a sword and kill them completely! In the face of this threat of death, most sin gods tremble, although not all tremors are at the physical level, and some are at the spiritual level.


    But there are also strange sin gods immersed in the danger of death, and seem very fascinated.


    All the sinners were staring at Su Yan, wanting to see what kind of mystery would be in Su Yan''s next move.


    Wen Gu can just help them test the depth of Su Yan''s strength! And after being locked by Su Yan, Wen Gu''s spiritual sense also sent a particularly dangerous signal, and even his ancient state of mind was almost shattered! Wen Gu widened his eyes at this moment, showing a very solemn expression.


    At the same time, the 8,000 Yunyue in his hand suddenly burst into great brilliance at this moment! Next will be a blow from the Sword Saint! It is also a summary of the essence of practice over the years! When this knife fell from the sky, it seemed that all the divine light between heaven and earth had lost its original brilliance! It seems that only this emerald green blade is left between heaven and earth! That''s all! Space and time also seem to be condensed in front of this sword. Over the past few epochs, the understanding of swordsmanship is almost all condensed in this sword, and this sword can also be regarded as what he gave to Su Yan. Answer! This knife is not the kind of large-scale killing move, it is impossible to destroy the first-level immortal realm with one knife, but it has extremely strong lethality once it is within the range! If it falls on the emperor, no matter whether the emperor is a human race or a god, he will definitely fall! First of all, it is not the powerful poison attribute that Baqian Yunyue comes with, or the formidable power of the blade itself is enough to kill the emperor and gods to the point of annihilation! In the face of this extraordinary knife, Su Yan didn''t hesitate in his heart, and he didn''t make any sound, he just threw his red lotus sky dance! After the red lotus sky dance flew out, a scarlet trajectory was drawn in the air! The red lotus sky dance and the emerald green trajectory of the eight thousand clouds formed an incomparably sharp contrast! These two lights and shadows crossed in the air, and then Su Yan showed a disinterested expression.


    And in the air, the back of Wen Gu was spitting out blood that he looked at! Obviously, Wen Gu was seriously injured by Su Yan''s move, and his body was also penetrated by the red lotus sky dance! As for that cyan blade just now?


    I''m sorry, it was penetrated by the red lotus sky dance! This is the power of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance as an artifact of good fortune! Wen Gu did not have the divine weapon, even if his martial arts level was similar to that of Su Yan, the power of the sword glow that he swayed had reached the limit and was useless! It is impossible for an artifact to defeat the divine artifact! It can be said that from the moment Su Yan threw the red lotus sky dance, the ending was completely doomed! Wen Gu will definitely be penetrated by the red lotus sky dance! Because this was a shot that was bound to hit! Most of those sinners became dumbfounded after seeing this scene, and they didn''t know what language to use to express their inner feelings! Wen Gu''s sword can be said to be the pinnacle of Assassin''s martial arts, and even if they were replaced, I''m afraid it would end in a downfall! So these sin gods originally thought that there would be a battle between dragons and tigers.


    They never imagined that the final effect and picture would be so one-sided! Su Yan''s power can be said to overwhelm everything! Wen Gu''s supreme assassin''s knife was already penetrated by Su Yan without having any effect at all! Even more deadly, Su Yan''s shot just now seemed to contain many incredible mysteries! Even these sin gods have no way to see through, only the most powerful sin gods can see that Su Yan''s gun has already locked the cause and effect before he shoots it! But for some unknown reason, after penetrating Wen Gu''s body with his long spear, Su Yan didn''t feel the joy of getting revenge for his great revenge in his heart, and he didn''t feel so happy, as if he was blocked! The image of the five young geniuses gathering righteously appeared in his mind again.


    Before the Eternal Era, three people had fallen, and only he and Wen Gu were left! Now Wen Gu has also fallen, and she is the only young genius left in the past! At this moment, Su Yan felt a sense of loneliness in his heart, he just felt very lonely! After being hit by Su Yan with his spear, Wen Gu was directly on the ground. He actually had strength in his body, but he did not choose to continue struggling. Instead, he half-knelt on the ground and whispered to Su Yan: " I''m sorry for what happened back then." Wen Gu said halfway through and spat out a mouthful of blood, he looked towards Su Yan, his eyes still sincere.


    It was as if he was still the beautiful blond boy back then, and the most pretentious genius back then! Su Yan looked at Wen Gu, who was hit by the Red Lotus Sky Dance, and the broken soul should be a sure thing.


    He looked up at Su Yan and said in a low voice, "Help me and Xiaoya say sorry and I can finally get rid of it."


    After saying the last sentence with difficulty, Wen Gu''s spirit was shattered in front of Su Yan.


    After the soul was broken, Wen Gu''s body gradually lost its vitality. Su Yan could sense that the vitality and temperature were rapidly leaving Wen Gu''s body.


    And the crimson flames began to burn above the red lotus sky dance. Su Yan looked at Wen Gu''s corpse and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.


    The last words of reviewing the past seem to be a kind of repentance, and it seems to be a kind of relief. Maybe he has long been tired of living endlessly like now, and death is a kind of relief for him.


    But Wen Gu was dead, and it was impossible to know what he was thinking.


    Su Yan pulled Honglian Tianwu out of Wen Gu''s corpse, and at the same time picked up the Eight Thousand Cloud Moon, and after putting the knife back into the scabbard, Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the sky! Emperor Dragon Tribulation is still trapped in that formation, no matter how those winged dragons collide, they cannot break the totem formation! Su Yan glanced at Baqian Yunyue in his hand, then pushed a breath of immortal energy towards Baqian Yunyue, and then Baqian Yunyue turned into a cyan streamer and flew towards the Dragon Tribulation Emperor quickly!

 Chapter 4900： Send a knife to break the array

    After Baqian Yunyue turned into a green fluorescent light and flew to the sky, the part of the sword energy that was left in the Baqian Yunyue and belonged to the past suddenly burst out! This burst of sword qi is really incredible, and it even stabbed the totem formation, and then Baqian Yunyue flew directly into the hands of Emperor Long Jie.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor got this treasured sword, he pulled the treasured sword out of the scabbard. Just seeing the emerald green blade, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor understood everything! This knife was sent by Su Yan for her to break the formation! The reason why Dragon Tribulation Emperor has been trapped in this totem formation for so long is entirely because she does not have enough sharp artifacts to break the formation! Emperor Long Jie is like a person trapped in a sack, as long as she gives her a pair of scissors, she can pierce the sack! Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun also became murderous after getting eight thousand clouds and moons! The green sword light swayed in the formation, and slashed directly on the surrounding totems! The power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is already very strong. At this time, there is an additional fixed-frame artifact to help, of course, it will be unfavorable! Although the Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not have the realm of swordsmanship, but even relying on the power of the supreme artifact, it is enough to break the formation! As the green sword light slashed out, those totems suddenly shook! And the sin gods who preside over the formations below also sensed great pressure! This totem formation can be regarded as the formation in which they risked their lives, and they are both glorious and humiliated with these four sin gods.


    If the formation is broken, the resulting backlash will become extremely powerful! At that time, I am afraid that the backlash will completely devour them, so these four sin gods are desperately trying to limit the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! Where is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable so restrictive? The strength of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable has an overwhelming advantage over them. They just rely on the magical ability of the formation to deal with the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    Now that the eight thousand clouds and moons have entered the hands of Emperor Long Jie, it means that Emperor Long Jie has supplemented his biggest shortcoming! Besides, Baqian Yunyue is a supreme artifact, and naturally has the power to break the deadlock! In a short while, Emperor Long Jie broke out of the formation! At the moment when the Dragon Tribulation Emperor broke the formation, after those totems exploded, colorful fireworks seemed to be set in the air, which was really magnificent! And Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun quickly descended into the sky with that long green sword in his hand! However, after Emperor Long Jie''s descent, he did not directly come to Su Yan''s side, but instead went to the female sin **** named Zhixing just now! After Zhixing was destroyed by the formation, the backlash was very serious, and even the limbs became incomplete during the explosion. After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor descended to the altar just now, it was not polite, and Zhixing was given the result with a single knife. ! Emperor Long Jie suddenly felt that he had let out a bad breath, and even the expression on his face became very arrogant.


    Then Emperor Long Jie flew to Su Yan''s side.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor flew to Su Yan''s side, he was still playing with the eight thousand clouds and moon, looking like he couldn''t put it down.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "This knife is poisonous, you still haven''t put it away, are you trying to poison us all here?"


    Emperor Long Jie put the treasured sword into the scabbard, and said to Su Yan: "Brother Su, I was super arrogant just now, did you see that! I think my swordsmanship is also very good, why don''t you find an opportunity to teach it? Teach me the swordsmanship?"


    Su Yan didn''t pay much attention to Emperor Long Jie, and just stared at the corpse in front of him. After a long time, he said, "We may see the corpses of many old people later."


    Emperor Long Jie glanced at Wen Gu and said, "He was also a good man back then, who knows he would betray in the end, hey, I used to think that these people were reliable, how do I know that they are all traitors in the end!"


    After Emperor Long Jie finished speaking, he glanced at the eight thousand clouds in his hand and asked with joy, "Brother Su, are you going to give this knife to me?"


    "It''s okay to give it to you, but you have to remember that you can''t just take it out in front of your sister Xiaoya, lest she see things and think about people."


    Emperor Long Jie let out a low voice, she didn''t have much friendship with Wen Gu back then, so it was not a pity for Wen Gu''s death.


    Besides, she came here with Su Yan for revenge.


    And revenge is inherently dead! She is only very excited now, and wants to grab more treasures and kill more enemies! The moment Su Yan pulled Red Lotus Sky Dance out of Wen Gu''s body, Wen Gu''s body also turned into ashes and floated in the air.


    The reason why Su Yan did this was because after meeting the so-called divine envoy of the heavenly world last time, he saw that the Xingchen Emperor had even stolen his body after his death, which made him feel a little hurt.


    Although Wen Gu was a traitor, at least Su Yan didn''t want his body to remain in peace after death.


    Emperor Long Jie jumped up and down beside Su Yan, seeing that Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie had merged together, those sinners were even more afraid to come to Su Yan for trouble, they only dared to stay away followed by the ground.


    After seeing Su Yan kill Wen Gu so easily, these sin gods became extremely jealous.


    These sin gods are still lucky at this time, and are waiting for an opportunity.


    As long as Su Yan becomes a little weak at a certain moment, then these sin gods will definitely swarm over him immediately! It''s like a hungry wolf smelling the smell of flesh! Of course Su Yan also knew the thoughts of these sinners, but he didn''t take these sinners seriously at all! There are not many gods in the realm of sin, and the only one who can make Su Yan fear is that Yue Chen alone.


    Now Yue Chen''s whereabouts are unknown, and Su Yan has never sensed his breath. In addition, Su Yan has not encountered an existence that is comparable to the ancestors, so his mind is still relaxed.


    Emperor Long Jie asked Su Yan, "Could it be that Hongmeng is not in his own fairyland now?


    We''ve all played this way, why hasn''t he shown up yet? "


    Su Yan said: "I think Hongmeng should be here. As for why he didn''t show up, I don''t know. Maybe he has some arrangements?"


    "It''s best to have an arrangement. If you kill him too easily, it will be cheap for him!"


    After getting this 8,000 Yunyue, Emperor Long Jie was really a little too excited. Now she feels that she has a magic sword in her hands, and it would be good to have a few more enemies to try it for her! The battle between Su Yan and Wen Gu just now was not that fierce, but it also knocked down half of the city! And behind the other intact city is the palace on Hongmeng Immortal Territory! This palace is the lair of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! If Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is still in this immortal realm and has not left, then he will definitely be in the palace ahead!

 Chapter 4901： The layout of the imperial palace

    The palaces in the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng were built with great majesty.


    Generally speaking, this kind of palace represents the taste of the owner! The palace in the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng has many tall minarets, which represent the loneliness of the master''s character.


    At the same time, each building is square and square, and is opposed to the central axis, which means that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has always been very disciplined, even to the point of being rigid.


    As Su Yan gradually approached Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s palace, his spiritual sense gradually developed a very strange feeling.


    It seems that there is some kind of indescribable power brewing in the palace ahead. This indescribable power is different from the power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. It is a strange power that seems to have never been seen before. Even Su Yan Can''t even tell.


    Emperor Long Jie also noticed that something was wrong, but she still had a cheerful expression on her face, because she felt that with the ability of her and Su Yan to join forces, no matter what Immortal Emperor Hongmeng played, it was destined to be meaningless.


    So Emperor Long Jie didn''t care what the mystery Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was doing at all.


    Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie quickly arrived at the huge palace gate.


    This palace gate is as high as a seven-story building, and it is tightly closed at this time.


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "Brother Su, as long as we open this door, we can avenge our revenge. I really get angry when I think of what happened back then! I was clearly still fighting those sinners in the southwest, but suddenly I heard The news says that Hongmeng betrayed and killed you! Damn!"


    Emperor Long Jie also seemed to recall the scene back then, and she suddenly became extremely angry, saying: "Then it''s time to make those people pay the price!"


    However, Su Yan said calmly: "Hongmeng is not someone who surrenders so easily. He will definitely make arrangements. We should be careful."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he let out a sword qi. After this sword qi passed, the two palace gates collapsed in front of Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie.


    Behind this palace gate is a huge square! In the square, you can already see a huge prayer flag erected! After seeing the prayer flags, the first thing Su Yan thought of was magic, because generally only magic monks are obsessed with collecting living souls and detaining living souls in various prayer flags.


    The righteous people of course disdain this kind of behavior, those golden immortals are still like this, not to mention the Immortal Emperor series.


    So Su Yan was very strange after seeing this prayer flag.


    This prayer flag seems to be two or three stories high, and it seems to be stained with a lot of blood! And the indescribable aura that Su Yan sensed just now seemed to be directly related to this prayer flag.


    "What kind of thing is this, it''s weird," Emperor Long Jie said, "Is his Hongmeng crazy?


    To actually engage in such outrageous things to deal with us? "


    Emperor Long Jie also recognized that this was a prayer flag and she also disapproved of this prayer flag.


    Su Yan said: "It''s better to be careful. With his Hongmeng personality, he won''t make useless arrangements."


    Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie walked together into the interior of the imperial palace.


    From the moment of entering the imperial palace, the situation in the sky has changed together, and at the same time, the indescribable strange atmosphere around it has become stronger and stronger! In such a huge square, not even a single figure could be seen, Emperor Long Jie frowned slightly and said, "What the **** is that fellow Hongmeng doing, do you think that pretending to be mysterious can scare us?


    How funny! "


    Su Yan also felt that if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wanted to play an empty city strategy, then he really chose the wrong object.


    As long as the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance is still in Su Yan''s hands, then no matter what tricks Immortal Emperor Hongmeng plays will not make sense! Because the red lotus dance contains absolute power! In the face of this absolute power, the so-called conspiracy will have no effect! As Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie slowly moved forward together, the strange prayer flags also danced slowly in the air.


    The bizarre power of the prayer flags became more and more churning as they danced! This strange power made Su Yan very uncomfortable, and Emperor Long Jie felt even more annoyed! Su Yan suddenly thought of a possibility. Could this prayer flag be the arrangement of Yue Chen?


    After all, Yue Chen has the title of Supreme Demon Ancestor, and in the Demon Sect, he can be regarded as a powerful figure who can establish a sect.


    As he got closer, Su Yan could gradually see the various symbols on the prayer flag.


    Su Yan saw the stars and the moon, but did not see the sun, and saw many totems of reproduction and killing. It seemed that the prayer flag had nothing to do with the demon religion, but rather a way of communicating with the ancient evil gods. Qi Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the sky again. The deepest people who had been following them were all suspended outside the Imperial Palace, and none of them entered the sky above the Imperial Palace.


    Some bad premonitions appeared in Su Yan''s heart.


    "Dragon Tribulation" Su Yan was about to call the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to raise her vigilance.


    A burst of power suddenly erupted from the prayer flag! This burst of power was extremely feminine, and it contained the power of the ancient demon gods. It was indeed the same as that of Yue Chen! The extreme yin between heaven and earth is called Xuanyin, and the power that erupts from this prayer flag is Xuanyin! When the power of this mysterious yin strikes, even Su Yan needs to face it carefully! The power of Xuanyin continuously expands in the air, swaying away with some kind of strange blog post! Of course, it would be impossible to see all of this with the naked eyes of a mortal, but under the gaze of Su Yan''s divine eyes, everything can be said to be visible! The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became serious, and Honglian Tianwu also seemed to be inspired by this mysterious yin power, and the flame on the tip of the spear suddenly skyrocketed tenfold! Generally speaking, the red lotus sky dance will only automatically produce such changes when it feels a great threat and is ready to automatically protect the master! But just after the ripples of the mysterious yin swayed, even the divine fire of the red lotus sky dance swayed along with it! Those ripples can not only manipulate the form of the Scarlet Sky Divine Fire to a certain extent, but also surpass the protective barrier and directly affect the bodies of Su Yan and Emperor Dragon Tribulation! When the ripples passed through Su Yan''s body, Su Yan only felt that his whole body''s blood was surging uncontrollably, and all the blood in his body seemed to be rushing towards his head! Su Yan was blushing for a while, but he finally knew where the lethal power of this Xuanyin''s ripples was! When all the qi and blood are gathered on the head with the immortal essence, the head may not be able to withstand such a short period of time and such a large amount of power gathering, plus the head is very precise, if the power is a little runaway, it will destroy If the blood vessels in the brain are damaged, I am afraid that people will lose their control over power, and in the end, the brain will explode in the ripples! No wonder those sinners were not willing to step into the imperial palace at all. It turned out that they knew in advance that there was such an arrangement in the imperial palace!

 Chapter 4902： The enemy behind prayer flags

    Chapter 4902: The enemy behind the prayer flags


    Su Yan turned his head to look at Emperor Long Jie, wanting to say something to remind Emperor Long Jie, but only after looking up did he realize that the surrounding space had already been transformed by that mysterious ripple!


    The distance between Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie that was originally close at hand has now been turned into the horizon by the great mana!


    The distance between the two can be said to cut off the galaxy!


    That strange prayer flag would automatically rise up in the air without wind... Su Yan already understood that the prayer flag was the whole root of the problem, and directly guided the power of the red lotus sky dance in his hand, turning it into a long fire dragon towards the prayer flag. Bataan burns over!


    Su Yan and the strange prayer flag have long been cut off from the end of the world!


    But the red lotus sky dance is an artifact of good fortune, and the fire dragon it transformed broke through one layer, one layer after another of space barriers... In the end, it broke the barriers of nine consecutive layers of space before killing the prayer flag!


    When they arrived in front of the prayer flag, the fire dragon transformed by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance had completely lost its previous divine power, and it was extinguished before it could reach the prayer flag.


    This heavy space barrier is like a nesting doll, the result of forcibly transporting the space from other places in the fairy world to this place!


    It''s not that difficult to move a layer of another dimension here, and Su Yan can do it with ease.


    But if the space is built on top of the space, and even the ninth floor, this is something that Su Yan can''t do!


    After all, Su Yan didn''t fully grasp the immortal rules about space!


    The other party must have deduced the space fairy to the transformation realm, in order to do such incredible things!


    Nine layers of space barriers, the seemingly short distance between each layer may actually be tens of thousands of miles, even if it is a good fortune artifact like Red Lotus Sky Dance, its power will be consumed by this almost infinite space!


    This kind of technique is like Taijiquan, which can dissolve the opponent''s attack and strength in the invisible!


    "It''s really a good method!" Even Su Yan had to give such an evaluation.


    The space changes endlessly, and combined with the powerful Xuanyin power to disrupt the immortal essence and various forces in the enemy''s body, in this way, even if he doesn''t show up, he may already be able to kill the enemy!


    Su Yan probably already understood why the other party didn''t show up, because the power of the mysterious yin could not distinguish between enemy and me.


    The strong man behind this prayer flag may have the ability to resist the power of Xuanyin, so that his body will not be disturbed by the power of Xuanyin!


    But to change the space to the ninth level, this is an extremely delicate change. If there is interference with the power of Xuanyin, I am afraid that the powerhouse behind it will not be able to make such a change.


    So the strong man behind the prayer flag needs to hide in a safer place to manipulate all the changes.


    The power of Xuanyin is still coming...


    The qi and blood in Su Yan''s body was still surging, but Su Yan almost immediately transformed himself into the dharma body of Lord Shiva!


    Immortal Essence is surging at this time, if it is used forcibly, it is very likely to go into trouble.


    But not necessarily the power of God!


    The power of Xianyuan comes from the small Zhoutian of the body, the bones of the limbs, and more than 300 different acupuncture points.


    The source of divine power is very simple, that is, it comes from Godhead!


    Moreover, Su Yan''s divine power originally contained the most violent destruction attribute in the world, so he could hardly be affected by this prayer flag!


    After Lord Shiva showed his Dharma body, he roared towards the sky, and many golden glazed tiles in the imperial palace in front were shaken to pieces!


    And those sin gods outside the imperial palace were deeply shocked!


    Su Yan''s roar can even shake their godheads!


    This is the power of the Lord Godhead! The gods under the main **** are like the quasi emperor, and the main **** is the immortal emperor. How big is the gap between the quasi emperor and the immortal emperor, how big is the gap between the gods and the main god!


    When there is a gap in the godhead, the restraint in the priesthood can be ignored.


    Because in the face of absolute strength, that little attribute change is not worth mentioning at all.


    Su Yan looked at the prayer flag in front of him and said: "What a boring little trick, Yue Chen, this should be your arrangement. It seems that I failed to kill you last time, so you are still lucky, you really thought I could Are you my enemy?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng cultivated the power of the Nine Yangs, the purest and most masculine power in the world, and it was absolutely impossible for him to use the power of Xuanyin.


    It''s like Su Yan and Shiva can no longer use the power of the true spirit of Oriental Otaki after the fusion of the body of the **** Shiva. If you are a fire, you can''t spray sea water.


    After Su Yan''s memory was blown away, there was only Yue Chen who could condense the power of Xuanyin to such an extreme level!


    Su Yan''s words reverberated in the sky, making all those sinful gods overwhelmed!


    But the strong man hiding behind the prayer flag still didn''t show up and didn''t answer Su Yan''s words. If he was really Yue Chen, he shouldn''t be so hidden.


    Are there still strong ones?


    The Godhead of Shiva plus the artifact of good fortune... Under such a combination, even those gods of war may not be the enemy of unity!


    It can be said that those sinners have completely lost the courage and ideas to fight with Su Yan...


    The prayer flags in front are still dancing slowly, in addition to the power of Xuanyin, there is also a very strange divine power!


    This very strange divine power is the source of that indescribable breath.


    When this indescribable aura appeared, the space barrier that had just been broken through by the fire dragon was gradually repaired, and at the same time, more spaces appeared layer upon layer, blocking the gap between Su Yan and the prayer flag.


    There is no doubt that the strong man hiding behind the prayer flag has understood the threat Su Yan poses to him, and now he has shown all of his abilities.


    What he is trying to do is to trap Su Yan with the space that is constantly being created. In this way, Su Yan will definitely have no threat to the prayer flags!


    But what I have to say is that this strong man hiding behind the prayer flag really thinks too much.


    As long as the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance is still in Su Yan''s hands, then a handful of Red Lotus Heavenly Dance is enough to pierce any formation!


    And Su Yan no longer hesitated to use the red lotus sky dance in his hand!


    When the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance reached its peak, Su Yan seemed to have caught something faintly...


    Not those crimson flames, nor the graceful refining that the flames turned out...


    But something closer to the essence of the Red Lotus Sky Dance. Perhaps it can be said that it is these things that created the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    After understanding the structure and true attributes of the Red Lotus Sky Dance, Su Yan''s control over the Red Lotus Sky Dance has now reached a whole new level!


    Perhaps it is time to let these enemies witness, what will happen to the power of the red lotus sky dance without flames!

 Chapter 4903： The power of silence

    Chapter 4903 The power of silence


    After this thought appeared in Su Yan''s mind, the crimson flames on the Red Lotus Sky Dance receded in an instant!


    And when the flame of the red lotus sky dance disappeared, another aura suddenly rose up!


    This aura was almost buried by divine fire before, and even Su Yan, the master, couldn''t sense it very clearly, let alone those enemies!


    Some thoughts of destruction gradually appeared in Su Yan''s heart!


    This is the influence of the destruction of the godhead and the priesthood on Su Yan, and this influence will always be with Su Yan and cannot be eliminated!


    However, Su Yan usually suppressed these violent thoughts very well, and Su Yan decided that it was impossible for him to lose his state of mind and become the same existence as the Mother Snake God.


    At this time, these violent thoughts seem to be unrestrained, but because of the inexplicable aura on the red lotus dance!


    This inexplicable aura actually has a very nice name - Silence!


    The so-called annihilation represents the silence after the destruction, and the endless ruins drowned in endless time, and then gradually even the last trace disappears!


    Everything in this world, whether it is low-key or prosperous, the final destiny is composed of annihilation!


    And the Tianzhu that constructed the red lotus sky dance is the annihilation!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and along with Su Yan''s breathing, the ripple-like profound yin power around him gradually subsided!


    It''s not that the power of the prayer flags is declining and weakening, but the power of Xuanyin is no match for silence!


    Quietness is the ultimate destination of all things in this world, and even the universe and the fairy world itself will eventually be brought to annihilation!


    Although the power of Xuanyin is powerful, it will eventually die out!


    When Su Yan raised the red lotus sky dance again, even he himself felt that the red lotus sky dance in his hand seemed to be completely different from before!


    Indeed, there is no violent divine fire on the red lotus sky dance, nor those exquisite red lotuses!


    At this time, the Red Lotus Sky Dance completely lost the enthusiasm and vitality of the past, but became extremely cold!


    This coldness far surpassed the profound yin in front of me...


    This is a cold feeling that is cold to the bone, and there is nowhere to escape!


    Su Yan glanced at the red lotus sky dance in his hand, it seemed that he really began to understand the red lotus sky dance from this moment, and knew what kind of weapon it was!


    Then Su Yan threw the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand directly!


    Red Lotus Sky Dance did not leave any traces in the air this time!


    Almost since Su Yan made the throwing action, the red lotus sky dance had already hit the prayer flag in the distance!


    No matter how many tens of millions of miles of distance or how heavy the space is, it is meaningless in the face of the annihilating power of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    When the red lotus sky dance wants to annihilate everything, then everything will go to irreversible annihilation!


    It''s a must! It''s something you can''t resist!


    A crack suddenly appeared on the prayer flag, and then it quickly decayed!


    This prayer flag must be a treasure handed down from the ancient times. Such a treasure has already crossed the long river of time.


    It''s just that it can''t match the annihilation of Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    See the power of this annihilation unfold!


    Su Yan only felt that this power was almost the same as the Wan Dao Sen Luo power he once mastered in the mortal world!


    It is a power that is enough to make everything in this world vanish!


    At the same time that the prayer flag was old, cracks appeared on the square!


    The cracks spread out, like the cry of a magic weapon!


    After that prayer flag was severely damaged by the red lotus dance, I am afraid that it will never be able to return to its previous state of consummation!


    And the formation based on that prayer flag was also destroyed!


    Whether it is the change in space or the power of Xuanyin, it quickly retreats towards the rear!


    And in the faint, Su Yan seemed to hear a muffled groan. It seemed that the strong man who was hiding in the dark and manipulating the prayer flags was attacked because the formation was broken!


    This prayer flag must be the magic weapon of his life that he sacrificed and refined. Once the magic weapon of the real name is damaged, the host will naturally suffer backlash!


    And this time the backlash is not an ordinary force, but an extremely powerful force of annihilation!


    I''m afraid that the powerhouse hidden behind the scenes will be suddenly broken by the power of silence, and even Daoji will be affected!


    After this injury, it is very likely that he will fall from the level of the Great Emperor. Even if he can barely keep his current realm, at least ten thousand years will have to survive.


    After seeing a circle of ripples swaying, Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie returned to their original space. The prayer flags were still dancing in front of them, but after being hit by the red lotus sky dance, they no longer had the charm they had before.


    Emperor Long Jie looked at Su Yan with a surprised expression, and said, "Brother Su, did you break that annoying formation just now? It''s really annoying, I originally wanted to find you, but there was a barrier between us. I don''t know how much space! It''s really abominable..."


    Su Yan looked at the prayer flag in front of him again. After the prayer flag twitched, he broke free from the hit of the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, but the spot where the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance hit just now can still be seen with a red color. The liquid flows out, like the blood of a Buddha...


    Then the prayer flag flew quickly towards the palace behind!


    Emperor Long Jie chased after him almost without even thinking about it!


    This prayer flag must be flying back to the owner, just to see who is setting up this formation here, and by the way, he ended up!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has always believed in cutting grass to eradicate the roots. The opponent''s power and magic weapon had trapped her just now. She was also very afraid of the power of this prayer flag, so of course she didn''t plan to stay alive.


    Su Yan saw Emperor Long Jie flying up directly, so he could only chase after him!


    The prayer flag flew directly into a palace, and even the roof was smashed through.


    If Emperor Long Jie wanted to chase in, but a sword light suddenly rose from the palace. This sword light was purple, and it could be said to be as fast as lightning!


    And this purple sword light is not only fast, it also hides all the murderous aura before it is shot out.


    Obviously, the sword cultivators in this palace had already figured out that Emperor Long Jie and Su Yan would chase after him desperately!


    When the eyes of Emperor Long Jie saw this purple sword light, it was actually too late!


    This purple sword light didn''t give her any time to react, and it had already killed her!


    Almost immediately, the protective barrier and true qi of Emperor Long Jie were pierced by this purple sword light!


    Then, this purple sword light easily penetrated the body of Emperor Long Jie!

 Chapter 4904： false alarm

    Chapter 4904 False alarm


    Su Yan chased behind Emperor Long Jie and witnessed all this with his own eyes, but it was too late to stop him!


    Because it all happened so fast!


    Unless Su Yan has the ability to stop time, it will be too late to stop this purple sword light!


    Originally, after Su Yan tested the power of Nirvana just now, he was amazed at how terrifying the true power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance was. What he did not expect was to see such a scene in the next instant.


    Emperor Long Jie fell from the sky after the middle sword, and slammed into the square below!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor fell extremely hard this time, smashing the white jade on the ground to pieces!


    At the same time, a pure black flame burned from Emperor Dragon Tribulation. This pure black flame was surrounded by Emperor Dragon Tribulation. Even Su Yan couldn''t see clearly. What happened to Emperor Dragon Tribulation under the dark flames !


    And that purple sword light quickly flew back to the palace after it succeeded.


    There seemed to be a strange aura quickly escaping from the palace, but Su Yan was no longer interested in taking care of it.


    Su Yan almost immediately fell to Emperor Long Jie''s side.


    Emperor Dragon Tribulation forced her body to sit up from the ground, blood was still hanging from the corner of her mouth, and her blood was pure golden like Su Yan.


    At the same time, a large hole was opened in the left chest of Emperor Long Jie by Jianguang.


    Next to the big hole opened by the sword light, there are many black breaths constantly squirming, as if trying to repair the damage to the body of Emperor Long Jie.


    This is the location of the heart, and Emperor Long Jie could be said to have been pierced by that purple sword light just now!


    Even Su Yan showed an extremely solemn expression. He looked at Emperor Long Jie and didn''t know what to say for a while...


    On the contrary, Emperor Long Jie showed a strange expression and said, "Brother Su, why are you so nervous? I''m fine!"


    After Emperor Long Jie sat up from the ground, he didn''t realize that he was seriously injured, but felt that Su Yan was a little too nervous.


    "You still say you''re fine? Someone shot through your chest, and there''s blood on the corners of your mouth..."


    Emperor Long Jie said with a smile: "I am not a human being. If I am shot through the heart, I will die immediately. Is it something that only happens to human beings? Besides, I don''t have only one heart."


    Su Yan looked at Emperor Long Jie, "Good guy! The left chest was pierced with a sword light, and you can still sit here and tell me it''s okay. If the assassin sees you like this, he will probably be **** off?"


    Emperor Long Jie smiled at Su Yan, and the wriggling darkness had temporarily sealed the damage on Emperor Long Jie''s body.


    The power of the sword just now was actually very powerful. Even though Emperor Long Jie was still sitting on the ground chatting and laughing with Su Yan, she was actually not feeling well at all.


    Su Yan helped Emperor Long Jie up from the ground, and he was going to put the prepared life-saving pills into her mouth, but Emperor Long Jie said, "I''m not human, these pills are useless to me. It''s really abominable, who would let out that sword light just now? It''s really super annoying!"


    The gate of the palace slowly opened, and more than ten people came out.


    These more than ten people are all cultivation bases of the Great Emperor, and they are dressed differently.


    One of them looks like a man in his 40s holding a purple fairy sword. It should be that he just pierced the chest of Emperor Long Jie with a sword.


    After Emperor Long Jie saw this man, the hatred on his face quickly turned into astonishment, and then she said, "Jia Le, did you even take refuge in that kid from Hongmeng?"


    Immortal Emperor Ziying, a man called Jia Le by Emperor Long Jie, once served under Emperor Long Jie''s command. During the Eternal Era, he followed Emperor Long Jie to conquer the south and conquered the north. Many powerful enemies!


    The friendship between the two parties is very deep!


    Emperor Long Jie could never have imagined that he would stab out the cold sword just now!


    "Don''t you even want to talk about the feelings of the year?" Emperor Long Jie was extremely angry at this time. Compared with the burning pain in his heart, the wound on his chest was nothing.


    Jia Le looked at Emperor Long Jie and said: "Emperor, I haven''t seen you for many years. I heard that you have been cultivating in Yan Hei ghost mythical creatures. You have long since stopped asking about world affairs. I didn''t expect to meet here."


    "Is the sneak attack with a sword your greeting to this seat? Jiale, you were with this seat back then. When the Primitive Phoenix asked you to go face-to-face, who protected you, have you forgotten?" Long Jie The emperor is getting more and more angry.


    If someone she didn''t know, or someone she didn''t know well, had just fired a sword, she definitely wouldn''t be so violent!


    Perhaps only those who know the temperament, temperament and weaknesses of Emperor Long Jie can accurately pierce the chest of Emperor Long Jie with a sword?


    Emperor Long Jie only felt that he had a strong feeling of being betrayed!


    "Jia Le, you used to be my stalwart general! You have followed me to fight against many rebels. What this seat can''t think of is that a person like you would end up defecting to Hongmeng? Hongmeng promised you something big. temptation?"


    Jia Le said: "Emperor, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not promise any temptation, because the situation is like this, we have to rely on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, what happened in the ancient times... After all, we betrayed Immortal Su first, now We are afraid that Immortal Su will pursue the affairs of the year, so we can only fight against Immortal Su to the end, I have long ignored the affairs in the fairy world, and just want a chance to live."


    Jia Le''s words are very straightforward. He doesn''t have a good impression of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. The reason why he stands here is because he also participated in that rebellion!


    After knowing that Su Yan had returned to the Immortal Realm, he also knew that Su Yan would definitely take revenge!


    And he definitely didn''t want to fall, that''s why he stood here and released the sword just now!


    After all, he just wants to continue to live!


    Su Yan said coldly: "It seems that your hearts are already rotten. In order to survive these three words, you can give up the glory I gave you back then. Your ugly appearance now is different from those ancient emperors back then. what differences are there?"


    Su Yan paused for a while when he said this, and then said: "Now you are no different from the walking dead, you can''t help doing all kinds of things that you absolutely despised before, just to live a humble and ugly life, Is it really worth it?"


    Su Yan''s words made several Immortal Emperors look ashamed. But since they have already come this far, it is absolutely impossible for them to give up after listening to Su Yan''s casual words.


    "Emperor Xianwu! We betrayed you at the beginning, but it happened for a reason..."


    Su Yan said: "I have seen Wen Gu just now. He has already given some reasons, but those reasons cannot convince me. Betrayal is the evil cause you planted with your own hands, and I am here today to return the evil result to you. Since It''s something you''ve done before, why don''t you dare to take it all down?"

 Chapter 4905： Each astrological sign

    When the Immortal Emperor was asked by Su Yan like this, he immediately showed an extremely ashamed expression.


    Su Yan looked at the white-haired Immortal Emperor and said: "Longling Immortal Emperor, in the battle of the spirit world, you once turned the situation around with one enemy against ten thousand. Those sinners were killed by you to the point of throwing away their armor and armor! Thirty knives, blood stained the sky, and never said the word surrender, why even you have fallen and betrayed?"


    The white-haired Immortal Emperor said, "The Immortal Emperor Hongmeng promised me the king, and there are many secret treasures. In addition, the gods of the heavenly world said things, so I betrayed the Lord."


    Su Yan said: "Power and those ancient secret treasures are really amazing things, they can actually corrupt a true hero! We killed those ancient emperors not for personal power, but to reshape the order of the heavens and create A more rational and free world comes and you, after killing those ancient emperors, can''t wait to become those ancient emperors. Intrigue, power struggle"


    Su Yan said this with a long sigh, and then said, "Actually, I have no interest in the power to rule the heavens. After being reborn in today''s era, I am at peace with the heavenly court, and I have never taken the initiative to seek trouble with the heavenly court. It''s because I don''t want to shake the foundation of peace in the heavens, and I don''t want to let all beings fall into the fire of destruction because of personal desires. If you want, I may not refuse to give it. But you chose to betray!"


    Immortal Emperor Longling lowered his head, even more afraid to look at Su Yan.


    Then Su Yan turned to look at the next Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor was furious and his body was filled with sparks. At first glance, he knew that he was cultivating the Fire Element. Is it the place? You misplaced it several times. If I hadn��t protected you, you would have been refined into a living corpse by the Great Wuzu of Wuzong! Do I have anything wrong with you? You actually followed Hongmeng and stabbed me in the back. ?"


    Zhu Shen didn''t dare to look directly at Su Yan, he lowered his head and hesitated for a long time before saying to Su Yan: "Your Highness, we are greedy for profit, after listening to Hongmeng''s words, we feel that after killing you, we can split the soil and divide the territory. , to dominate a corner of the immortal world, and even many worlds in the mortal world can be grasped in the hands, Hongmeng promises that we can all become our own kings, and the gods of the heavenly world are so strong that we can''t resist, that''s why we do it"


    After that, Su Yan named a few more names, and all the Immortal Emperors named by Su Yan looked ashamed and didn''t know how to face Su Yan at all.


    Some of these Immortal Emperors are out of ambition, some are out of necessity, and some are because they want to repay the kindness of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng


    In short, they all made many excuses for their betrayal back then.


    But even with these excuses, few of them dared to face Su Yan face to face. Obviously, they also knew that the betrayal back then was an act of infidelity!


    Although they owe Su Yan morally, it definitely doesn''t mean they will raise their hands and surrender


    These Immortal Emperors would still go to war with Su Yan in order to survive!


    Su Yan looked around the surrounding fields, and then said, "You guys are here to stop me, do you want to fight me in blood?"


    After Su Yan said these words, those Immortal Emperors fell into silence, and no one dared to speak.


    These Immortal Emperors, who were named by Su Yan successively, all showed expressions of not knowing how to face Su Yan, and they also avoided staring at each other with Su Yan.


    Su Yan inserted the red lotus sky dance into the ground and said, "Everyone has their own position, saying that those things in the past are not to make you look ugly, why don''t you fight! If I die, you can feel at ease, if you If I die in battle, I can also take revenge!"


    These Immortal Emperors had truly witnessed the power of Su Yan in his heyday in the Eternal Era. When they launched their rebellion, they faced an Immortal Martial Emperor whose strength had weakened after being injured.


    If Su Yan''s power has always been at its peak, then even if these Immortal Emperors are double bewitched by the divine envoys of Hongmeng and the world of heaven, I''m afraid they will not dare to rebel!


    Su Yan gently mentioned the red lotus sky dance, and the whole person also walked into the void, this time is really light to the extreme!


    And these more than a dozen Immortal Emperors also spread out, occupying different star positions in this imperial palace!


    And in different star positions, the shapes of these Immortal Emperors are also different, obviously they are posing some kind of Qimen formation.


    After seeing the actions of these Immortal Emperors, Su Yan didn''t say anything, but comforted Emperor Long Jie: "Long Jie, you have to be obedient where you are, and I will take you back to heal when I have dealt with them all. "


    "Brother Su, aren''t we going to kill Hongmeng? We''ve already come here anyway, should we let that kid of Hongmeng go?" Emperor Long Jie asked with his head tilted.


    "Hongmeng should leave these people for his rear. There are so many sinners here to fight us. I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch him this time, but it''s okay. This time, we will smash his fairyland first. The next time we meet, I''ll just kill him."


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was very determined.


    This is natural, who doesn''t know that Emperor Xianwu has always been one-of-a-kind.


    As long as Su Yan said it, it would definitely come true in the end!


    And those Immortal Emperors located in different star positions have powerful powers at this time, turning into beams of light that go straight to the sky!


    "When Hongmeng built this imperial palace, he told me that he had to consider the possibility of being attacked in the future. At that time, I laughed at him that no one in this world would do this. I didn''t expect that I would come in person in the end. Attack this fairyland."


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing when he said this, but there were three bitterness in this smile.


    No one likes to take action on their former comrades and brothers, even if the former relationship has been completely shattered!


    As long as you do it, there will be a heavy heart in your heart!


    Seeing that Su Yan was finally going to fight with the great emperors who followed him back then, the divine light in the sky became more and more dense, and the divine light came from those sinful gods!


    These sin gods are like hungry wolves, entangled in Su Yan''s back, as long as Su Yan reveals his flaws, they will definitely pounce on him desperately, wanting to bite Su Yan''s flesh and blood!


    Su Yan looked up, except for the broken palace in front of him, the sky was full of different divine lights!


    No matter the emperor or the gods, they are all his enemies!


    At this moment, there is a feeling of being the enemy in the world!


    Those Immortal Emperors who had already occupied the star positions directly activated the formation!


    Suddenly the day and night were reversed, the blue sky and day suddenly turned into night, and the brilliance of the sun was suddenly blocked!


    Above the zenith, only a splendid star is left!

 Chapter 4906： Impeccable star formation

    This piece of starlight is not a real galaxy, but a simulation of the formation. Although it''s not real, when the starlight sprinkled down, it was already a piece of silver!


    The breeze was blowing, and for a moment it seemed to be all silent.


    The previous killing intent and destruction seemed to have faded away with the breeze.


    This formation contains a certain realm. Once you fall into it, it will be like falling into a quagmire, and it will be difficult to get out again.


    Such a formation is naturally supreme, and requires the concerted efforts of many immortal emperors to preside over it.


    The red lotus sky dance burst into an extremely powerful flame in Su Yan''s hands!


    Even if these Immortal Emperors have already formed a formation, their resistance and struggle will be meaningless!


    Since both parties risked their own lives, then Su Yan would not show any mercy!


    All the kindness has long since disappeared with the betrayal of the year!


    Maybe this is the human heart. Su Yan can reach the peak of this world, but he is still unpredictable against the human heart!


    There are many strong people in this world who can control their own destiny, but still can''t control the people around them.


    After Su Yan let out a long sigh, the red lotus sky dance in his hand stabbed straight ahead!


    Suddenly, a crimson lotus bloomed in front!


    At the same time, there was also a star that was suppressed directly from the zenith!


    This star brilliance slammed into the red lotus flower, and the impact generated directly made the entire fairyland start to shake!


    The mountains in the fairyland began to collapse, the river began to pour back, and new cracks continued to appear on the earth!


    And there was a fire in the jungle outside the palace!


    The fire is soaring, the smoke is billowing, no matter how you look at it, it is an apocalyptic scene!


    This fairyland has come to the brink of destruction!


    Only the starry sky above the head is still incomparably bright, and the brilliant starlight brings infinite power to dominate all kinds of immortals!


    Even though Su Yan possessed the power to create divine artifact, he was suppressed for a while!


    This formation is truly amazing!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t find the loophole for a while. If these Immortal Emperors were going to fight alone, absolutely no one could be Su Yan''s opponent!


    But at this time, under the blessing of the formation, they were evenly matched with Su Yan, and they also suppressed Su Yan at a disadvantage!


    The starlight is becoming more and more dazzling, and under this starlight, the earth has gradually begun to disintegrate and collapse!


    This piece of starlight seems to represent the power of destroying the world!


    The expression on Su Yan''s face had already become serious, he was standing in a red lotus flower.


    This lotus represents the mighty power of the red lotus sky dance, but at this time the red lotus is also constantly rippling in the starlight, obviously it is constantly being impacted.


    "This grand formation of Xinghui is not something that Hongmeng''s brain can come up with. Who taught you this formation? Is it Yue Chen? Or the divine envoy of the heavens?" Su Yan asked after raising his head.


    "This formation was an alternative plan that was intended to be used against you back then. It''s just that you''ve already fallen before you can use it! Emperor Xianwu, we have to work really hard! Please be careful!"


    Su Yan smiled. Although Xinghui''s power was still increasing, he still felt that he was able to handle it with ease.


    Even Emperor Long Jie was well protected by Su Yan in the red lotus!


    Emperor Long Jie said: "The power contained in this starlight is so strange, and the formation is close to perfection. I am afraid that even the Great Star Emperor cannot design such a perfect formation."


    The words of Emperor Long Jie were just casual words, but the Emperor Xingchen she mentioned reminded Su Yan of the divine envoy who once fought with him!


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world occupied the body of the Great Xingchen, and could also use the power of the Great Xingchen during his lifetime. Perhaps it was he who taught this powerful formation.


    Su Yan praised: "This formation is indeed impeccable."


    "Then how are you going to break through the formation? If you can''t do anything about it, it''s better to replace me. After I turn into a dharma body, I can engulf these stars at will!" Emperor Long Jie said.


    "Dragon Tribulation, don''t be fooled, you are injured. If you reproduce the body of the law, it will lose vitality. Although this formation has changed perfectly, it is not an invincible existence. I have a way to break the formation."


    After Su Yan reprimanded him slightly, Emperor Long Jie suddenly became very obedient. She pestered Su Yan and asked, "Then Brother Su, what method are you going to use to break the formation?"


    Su Yan said: "Using strength to break the trick. This formation is ingeniously conceived, and contains the laws of the constellations in the sky. It is already impeccable. If you gamble on changes in the laws within the formation, it will be difficult for me to win! There is no need to bet against them for legal changes, I just need to use this red lotus dance to directly smash the star formation! This is the most brutal way, but also the best way!"


    Su Yan paused slightly when he said this, and then said to Emperor Long Jie: "You are not allowed to leave casually on this red lotus. If you get hurt again, I can''t explain it to Xiaoya. She has always treated you like a child."


    Emperor Long Jie suddenly showed an annoyed expression: "People are not children! I''m almost 100,000 years old!"


    "The protest is ineffective, you can just sit here honestly."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he immediately rose into the sky, and above that starlight, countless red lotuses suddenly bloomed!


    The red lotus formation formed by the Scarlet Sky Divine Fire is not afraid of starlight, but after Su Yan flew to the sky, stepped on the red lotus, and after the red lotus sky dance in his hand gently crossed the sky, a phantom suddenly appeared in the void!


    This phantom is the incarnation of Shiva!


    Those Immortal Emperors who occupy the star positions are suddenly a little terrified!


    Lord Shiva''s aura of destruction is very terrifying. Only after facing it for yourself can you understand how unbelievable that oppression is!


    And in the hands of Lord Shiva''s Dharma body, he also has a long spear!


    Although this long spear is a magic weapon made by Shiva with the supreme mana, it is also contaminated with a part of the red lotus dance, so it is shrouded in a circle of red sky divine fire, and it burns extremely vigorously!


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief and said, "Are you ready? If you are ready, it will be my turn to attack!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he immediately flew up, and then on his body, the powerful force seemed to have loosened some kind of restraint, and the more he climbed, the stronger he became. Stronger Tell Continue to Climb!


    And as Su Yan unscrupulously unleashed the power in his body, the spiritual pressure brought by this power also rose sharply along with it!

 Chapter 4907： The strongest pressure ever

    When this spiritual pressure appeared, whether it was those immortal emperors or sin gods, it felt as if the sky was about to collapse!


    Even though they were all in the star formation at this time, it stands to reason that Su Yan''s power would be partially restricted by the formation.


    But I don''t know what happened. After it falls to the actual level, this so-called restriction seems to not exist at all!


    That spiritual pressure made even those who were at the peak of the Immortal Realm feel tremendous pressure!


    At this time, Su Yan''s power has not yet reached its peak!


    At least the power to destroy the godhead has not been fully exerted!


    But even that is exaggerated enough!


    Those sinful gods stared at Su Yan, and they looked at Su Yan as if they had seen the most powerful Emperor Haotian back then!


    In the memory of these sin gods, only Emperor Haotian can achieve such incredible power!


    But at this time, Su Yan''s power and strength have already caught up with the peak of the Emperor Haotian!


    For these sinners, this is a very scary thing!


    Back then, Emperor Haotian relied on his own strength to suppress all the gods in the universe. Could this man become the second Emperor Haotian today?


    The power of Emperor Haotian back then made all the gods feel suffocated!


    In terms of momentum, the man in front of him is already infinitely close to the former Emperor Haotian!


    Although these sin gods thought so, none of them was willing to express their inner thoughts easily.


    What they are afraid of is that once they speak out the fear in their hearts, the fear will spread as quickly as a virus


    At that time, I am afraid that everyone will no longer have the courage to face this man!


    And those Immortal Emperors who had followed Su Yan all fell into a state of incomparable shock.


    Although Su Yan had shown his detached strength before, he still had some meaning to stop there.


    When Su Yan didn''t limit his power at all, the power and aura on his body seemed to have entered another realm!


    In the Eternal Era, Su Yan was already very powerful. These Immortal Emperors also knew this and had experienced it!


    But today''s Su Yan seems to be more powerful than in the Eternal Era. At least in the Eternal Era, Su Yan did not have the divine artifact and the main godhead!


    When either of these two falls into the hands of a great emperor, a relatively mediocre great emperor can immediately enter the top ranks!


    What''s more, the two fell into Su Yan''s hands together!


    In this way, the power that Su Yan can control also rises sharply along with it!


    It seems that he is the sun, moon and stars in the sky!


    Those Immortal Emperors in the Xinghui Great Array are not so easy to admit defeat, no matter what level of Su Yan''s breath and spiritual pressure, they will definitely fight with Su Yan to the end!


    Because in front of them, there is only this way!


    Soon, the Big Dipper Xinghui landed on Su Yan''s body!


    This piece of Beidou Xinghui is full of killing aura. Under the shadow of this powerful killing aura, Xinghui directly turned into an endless sword light and directly suppressed it towards Su Yan!


    Above Su Yan''s head is the dharma body that destroys the gods, and the dharma body first endured the sword light of this star!


    Ripples appeared on the phantom of the dharma body constructed by divine power. It seemed that the dharma body that destroyed the gods was going through some kind of very severe test at this time!


    But Su Yan''s face soon showed a look of disdain, and said, "It''s fine that others don''t know, you all have followed my Immortal Emperor, don''t you know that my swordsmanship is invincible in the world? What do you guys think about using swordsmanship in front of me?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, a silver-white sword light appeared in his hand!


    The sword light of the Wanzai Frost Sword was elongated in Su Yan''s hands, and it seemed to turn into a silver-white piece of training, and it looked very dreamy after reflecting the starlight!


    When this sword light trembled in the void, the power and the size of the sword light instantly magnified a thousand times!


    Suddenly, it seems that there is a Milky Way in the sky reversed!


    The power contained in this galaxy rewind is truly extraordinary!


    Although the stars in the sky are splendid, after all, they are no match for this galaxy in Su Yan''s hands!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s hand turned into an ice dragon and charged towards the Immortal Emperor on the Eastern Palace star!


    The ice dragon not only carries a stern cold air, but also carries an extremely strong sword intent!


    The sword brilliance transformed by the stars in the sky has been destroyed by Su Yan, and this ice dragon transformed from the Milky Way is the absolute ruler of the universe!


    In the void, more than a dozen flames crossed and changed, turning the ice dragon''s attack into the sky.


    It turned out that those sinners had taken action!


    If the sinner didn''t make a move, Su Yan''s blow might really pierce the starry sky in the opposite direction!


    In their hearts, those sin gods also fully understand the truth of their lips and teeth. Although they do not like these great emperors of the human race who have once betrayed Su Yan, at least the two sides have common interests now!


    If the Xinghui Great Array is shattered, then they will definitely be unable to suppress Su Yan even more!


    Su Yan quickly took back the silver dragon, the sword brilliance gradually dissipated in Su Yan''s hands, and then he said, "Although this formation is good, if you only want to use some superficial changes to consume me, then It is doomed to fail. You should know my strength very well, do you really think that this level of attack can suppress me?"


    Su Yan''s words were full of arrogance!


    The immortal emperors of the human race saw this scene, and there were countless memories flashing back in their minds.


    Back then, when they followed behind Su Yan to attack those ancient emperors, Su Yan''s attitude towards those ancient emperors was so arrogant and unruly!


    At that time, seeing Su Yan''s arrogant attitude was such a blood boil!


    But seeing Su Yan''s same arrogant gesture now, the hearts of these human race emperors simply collapsed!


    Su Yan''s power is really too powerful, it can be said that it is so powerful that even these great emperors find it unreasonable!


    Stardust rustled down from the sky again!


    These star dusts seem to be extremely magnificent, but they actually contain the divine light of extinction!


    After this terrifying power descended from the sky, Su Yan still remained indifferent. His divine light and dharma body occupied the sky, and he did not waver at all!


    The power of this star formation is very strong, but it is only some conventional means to attack.


    Regardless of whether it is the change of immortals or the sword light, it is difficult to shake Su Yan''s Destruction God Dharma Body, let alone shake Su Yan''s body.


    In this star formation, Su Yan seemed to be at ease.

 Chapter 4908： The sea of ??blood starfish fills the sky and the ground

    This is of course, to really threaten Su Yan, it must be the existence of the first ancestor immortal. Not only can the great world be transformed by Taoism, but also the blessing of an artifact of good fortune is needed. Only then can Su Yan be affected. substantial threat.


    If these attacks and fighting techniques are to be used against Su Yan today, it can only be said that the pattern is too small.


    Perhaps those immortal emperors also realized this, and the sky has become red at some point! When the night sky turns red, no matter how you look at it, it looks so weird! It wasn''t Su Yan''s actions that the night sky turned crimson, but a whole new change in the star formation! After the arrival of this new change, the Hongmeng Immortal Territory below really couldn''t support it anymore, and there were more and more cracks on the ground.


    After many houses and palaces collapsed and fell into the cracks of the earth, if they continued to strengthen their strength, this Hongmeng Immortal Territory would definitely collapse! But in the palace, several different points rose up! These points are the eyes that have long been buried in the palace ground! The formation eyes can enhance the power of the star formation, and can also provide certain protection to the immortal emperors on the star positions.


    Above the crimson night sky, when the crimson became extremely strong, the crimson gradually rolled like waves.


    Su Yan recognized the scarlet color, "Is this a part of Xinghai being summoned?"


    Xinghai is the place where the legends breed stars. It is said that the star world was born from the star sea, and it is said that there are still the relics of the star sea in the star world.


    However, Su Yan and Ni Qingshang had been in the astral world for a long time, and they had seen a lot of those demons. As for the mysterious Xinghai, they had no clue.


    According to legend, the power of Emperor Xingchen was obtained only after he went to Xinghai.


    The liquid of the blood sea covered the sky and the sun, and gradually covered the moving stars in the sky! Although the sky is full of blood, there is no **** smell! This is because this piece of blood has nothing to do with the magic cultivator at all, but comes from the pure star sea! Su Yan had only heard of the power of Xinghai.


    After all, Su Yan had never fought against Emperor Xingchen in a real sense.


    The power contained in the sea of ????stars is much more powerful than that wipe = starlight! As the blood boiled, the power and breath of the stars also reached their peak! The sea of ????stars keeps rolling, if it pours down, then this Hongmeng Immortal Territory will be destroyed in an irreversible way! But this is a trivial matter at all. Immortal Realm can be reshaped if it collapses. As long as Su Yan can be killed, all the price must be worth it! But Su Yan said: "Xinghai is a good change, but you are not the Great Xingchen himself, let alone, with my current strength, even if the Great Xingchen comes in person, it is destined to be impossible to get any cheap, you really think that only Can you beat me with this little starlight change?"


    Su Yan added: "Although the power of the stars in this **** star sea is very strong, what if you put the real stars, the sun, and the black holes in front of me?


    How difficult is it to play with the stars, sun and moon in applause with my power? "


    When Su Yan said this, no one would doubt it.


    Even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can summon the stars in the universe with his own power, and Su Yan, who is stronger than him, should be able to do this better.


    Beneath the crimson star sea, the originally obscured star brilliance, after passing through the star sea, the star brilliance suddenly skyrocketed tenfold, and then landed on Su Yan''s dharma body! Before Su Yan''s body could completely block Xinghui, the crimson sea of ??stars above had leaked out.


    After these crimson liquids fell, it seemed as if the sky had broken through a hole, and endless crimson sea water fell from above! The crimson liquid was filled with the smell of rust, and at the same time, it was also filled with an incomparably strange power of stars. Su Yan''s body woven a layer of light, and he did not dare to let the water from the sea of ??stars fall on him easily.


    The palace below and the cracks in the earth were soon filled with crimson liquid! Xinghai has changed for no reason, and it is really easy to fill the first-level world! The sea level of the Xinghai below continued to rise, and soon all of Su Yan''s reach was turned into a blood-colored ocean! The land below has turned into a **** ocean not long ago, and this ocean is at least 100 meters deep! Between the stars and the stars, even the sea of ????stars has been transferred.


    Then the next battle will only be more dangerous! The blood-colored waves in the sea of ????stars kept rolling and roaring! That primitive and barbaric atmosphere is just blowing on the face! Su Yan seemed to have suddenly come to a planet that was so primitive that no life was born yet! Among the stars, Su Yan was not the only one, the sin gods also began to fly towards the top with all their might! But the further up you go, the greater the resistance! If you don''t fly up, you will be swallowed up by the skyrocketing sea of ??stars! In this crimson ocean, after the power of starlight reaches its limit, the waves in the sea of ??stars are rolling. Occasionally, some huge sharp objects emerge from the blood-colored star sea. These huge sharp objects seem to be weapons of ancient gods and demons. , and it seems to be a star that has not yet been fully conceived! After Su Yan''s Destruction God Dharma body rose up at this time, it almost touched the flowing **** ocean at the top of the star formation! No matter the sky or the ground, it has been filled with the crimson star sea! How will Su Yan deal with such a situation?


    I don''t know what kind of changes this star formation will have! In the change of starlight, the purest starlight appeared in the sea of ??stars! It seems that stars have been bred from the sea of ??stars below! At this moment, even the expression on Su Yan''s face was extremely amazed! This star formation is really wonderful to the extreme. It can not only simulate the power of the cosmic stars, but also shape the stars! At this time, Su Yan already understood that this formation must have a deep relationship with Emperor Xingchen. Apart from Emperor Xingchen, Su Yan didn''t think there were other people who could master this power of stars! But the Great Emperor Xingchen has long since fallen. It should be said that this great formation has a direct relationship with the gods of the heavenly world! Emperor Long Jie sat on the red lotus, constantly staring at the churning star sea below, and then asked Su Yan: "Brother Su, this seems to be difficult to handle, they have restored the star realm at the beginning of the ancient times. I''m afraid they are going to use the original power!"

 Chapter 4909： Su Yan is almost in a state of runaway

    Su Yan asked, "What do you mean by primordial power?"


    "It is a power that shapes the primordial prehistoric world, and the original world was shaped by the power of the primordial."


    Su Yan said: "If you want to shape the power of the Great Wilderness, then you don''t have to worry, because I have already learned this power in the battle with the ancestor immortal, but only relying on these rotten fish and rotten shrimp can actually use the power of Xinghui. To this extent, it is really surprising! The power of this formation is really impressive!"


    Su Yan took the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hands, and now he began to think about how powerful it would be if he used the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance to use Long Po Jiutian! Su Yan thought of this, and at this time, he simply accepted the Dharma body of Lord Shiva, and then mobilized his own power! Immediately, a circle of golden dragon scales covered Su Yan''s body, forming a dragon scale battle armor! Seeing this dragon-scale armor, those old gods and immortal emperors were all stupid. They thought they had already seen Su Yan''s power. Who knew that Su Yan would be able to come up with new tricks under such circumstances. This dragon scale armor is not a magic weapon, but is transformed by Su Yan''s own strength, and there is also an incomparably powerful ancestor dragon aura rising from Su Yan''s body! The breath of Zulong turned into a yellow dragon, and after rising into the sky, the blood-colored star sea above was also shocked! Even more shocking is undoubtedly the immortal emperors in the star formation! When the pair of dragon wings behind Su Yan opened, he only felt extremely comfortable at this time, and it seemed that his body and mind had been liberated in the best way! Then Su Yan stepped out in the void, and the power contained in it made the **** star sea below tremble! Then Su Yan said, "My strength has long been able to smash mountains and fill up the ocean, do you think you can trap me with just two star seas?


    It''s just a fool''s dream! "


    Every time Su Yan moved in the void, the immortal essence in his body would explode violently! The power contained in this burst of immortal essence is simply shocking! After Su Yan made a move of Long Feifeng Dance, the ancestral dragon breath of the indestructible dragon **** battle body was also mobilized and turned into a long chanting of the ancestral dragon! This move may seem unremarkable, but the key point is that Su Yan''s own strength is too powerful! When Su Yan sent out his unbelievably strong power in a trick situation, the terrifying power suddenly exploded in the air! Whether in the sky or underground, the Xinghai was directly separated by Su Yan''s fist style from the middle, and it couldn''t heal for a long time! The entire space was also caught in an extremely terrifying shock! Not only the Xinghui Great Array, but even the space of the Immortal Realm seems to be pierced by Su Yan with a pair of fists! What a terrible power this is! But Su Yan didn''t stop, but continued to use Long Po Jiutian''s tricks. At this time, Su Yan only felt the blood in his body was boiling, as if some anger was expressed! It is simply indescribable in words! In the **** star sea, the stars are already bred! The stars that had been bred came towards Su Yan with a supreme gravitational force, but they were smashed to pieces by Su Yan in mid-air! Afterwards, the stars in the blood-colored sea of ??stars that were not fully conceived were also smashed by Su Yan with a pair of fists! And behind the **** star sea, the star formation has been completely shaken! Su Yan didn''t stop at this time, and directly moved towards the star position above the blood-colored star sea! Now Su Yan''s aura has reached an unprecedented peak, and he himself has entered a state of rage in which people block the killing Buddha and block the killing Buddha! Su Yan''s own strength has an overwhelming advantage, and after entering this almost violent state, it is even more unstoppable! There were three different changes in the sea of ??stars, but these three changes had just been changed, and they were already smashed by Su Yan with a pair of fists! This time, Su Yan didn''t even need the Wanzai Frost Sword and the Red Lotus Sky Dance, he just used his own fists! The power of Su Yan''s fists can only be said to be extremely terrifying! And it''s so strong that it doesn''t make any sense with you at all! Regardless of whether you are immortal or some other legal change, under the bombardment of Su Yan''s fists, all are broken lives! This is under the crushing of absolute power, and even the skills become meaningless.


    Those Immortal Emperors and Sin Gods had already become extremely terrified. If Su Yan''s pair of such terrifying fists hit them, I''m afraid that even they would be completely dried into meat sauce! And the star formation also became shaky under Su Yan''s attack, I''m afraid it won''t be long before this star formation will be pierced by Su Yan with a pair of fists! The divine envoy of God''s world was standing in the distance to watch the battle. Seeing this, he couldn''t help shaking his head and had already turned away.


    After this star formation is broken, Su Yan will definitely be even more unstoppable, and he will definitely be like a tiger entering the flock! Even if the deepest and the immortal emperors tried their best, they might not be able to keep him! The divine envoy of the world of God is determined not to waste time on these losers, and he also needs to use his experience in a more precious place! Just when Su Yan was unstoppable, someone actually killed Su Yan with a steel fork! The back of this person has transformed into a real basalt turtle, and the real basalt turtle itself is also a symbol of strength! The man who shot was called the Great Emperor Beiming, and he was once the Immortal Emperor under Su Yan! He was also the vanguard of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng! When fighting against those ancient emperors, they always take the lead in killing them! Emperor Beiming had long realized that it was time for Su Yan to break the game.


    If no one stops Su Yan and let Su Yan use a pair of fists to pierce the Xinghui Great Array, even if they are not the Immortal Emperor presiding over the formation, they will only end up in the same defeat! Su Yan, who is now rushing to the peak of his aura, is a dead end! Waiting for Su Yan to break the shackles of the Xinghai Great Array, and then let him handle it, is also an idea! Since it''s a dead end, why don''t you fight before you die?


    Since he is a man, he must be heroic regardless of life or death! At least the Great Emperor Beiming is absolutely impossible to be that kind of timid generation! The Great Emperor Beiming dropped a steel fork down from the top and ruthlessly fell towards Su Yan''s body! But in mid-air, Su Yan grabbed it with both hands! The two great emperors suddenly stalemate in the air! If they were to compete with all their strength, the Great Emperor Beiming would definitely not be Su Yan''s opponent, but if it was just a competition of physical strength, then the Great Emperor Beiming would definitely not be much worse than Su Yan.


    Because he Beiming Emperor is a rare body refining emperor in the immortal world!

 Chapter 4910： Another evolution of the dragon body

    The Emperor Beiming also had a basalt tortoise behind him to bless him, and he was not at all disadvantaged by the power of the ancestral dragon that had captured Su Yan! After the Great Emperor Beiming came to host Su Yan, the impact on the Xinghui Great Array suddenly dropped a notch! The immortal emperors in the eyes of the star formation took a long breath, and then they used their own mana to bless the star formation! Even the divine envoy of the heavenly world had already prepared to leave here, but he stopped at this moment and looked at the possible changes.


    Perhaps it was because Emperor Beiming''s brave and fearless spirit infected others, or it was because Emperor Beiming almost immediately got stuck with Su Yan after he rushed over. Those emperors and sin gods finally found out that they might be able to resist. After Su Yan, many sin gods killed Su Yan! The balance between Su Yan and the Great Emperor Beiming was originally very delicate, and it was based on the fact that everyone only used physical power.


    When those sin gods and some great emperors came from outside the sky, of course it was impossible for Su Yan to continue using only his physical power! After Su Yan roared angrily, the divine power of destruction rose out of his body once again, and the divine divine power of destruction that swept away directly bounced off those sinners who wanted to approach! Those immortal emperors holding immortals and divine tools finally came here, but they saw that the dharma body that destroyed the gods had suddenly formed a seal! A Senluo God Inferno descended directly from the sky and was suppressed between the blood-colored star seas on both sides! The blood-colored sea of ??stars in the sky and the ground was cut off by Sen Luoshen Fire Prison, and there was no way to respond! And those Immortal Emperors who wanted to deal with Su Yan were also locked in place at this time, and there was absolutely no way to break through the range of Sen Luoshen Fire Prison! On the other side of Senluo God Inferno Prison, Su Yan suddenly let out a roar, and when Su Yan crossed through Senluo God Inferno Prison and appeared in front of these Immortal Emperors, he already had a human head in his hand! The head of the Great Emperor Beiming was so easily beheaded by Su Yan! After killing the Great Emperor Beiming, Su Yan did not stop, but instead called out the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance! For Su Yan, this slaughter has just begun! In Su Yan''s hands, Red Lotus Tianwu provoked the Fire Element Immortal Rule, the divine artifact and the power to manipulate the Immortal Rule, suddenly the endless sea of ??fire covered the blood-colored sea of ??stars! The Chitian Divine Fire can burn even on the surface of the water, and it cannot be restrained by the sea of ????stars. Instead, the endless blood-colored star sea has become the fuel for the burning of the Chitian Divine Fire! "There is a divine fire burning on the water, it really belongs to you! Su Baxian!"


    At this moment, even the gods of the heavenly world couldn''t hold back.


    And the next battle has completely become Su Yan''s performance! Those gods of sin that followed one after another showed their divine power, all kinds of divine light, and the creation of divine power appeared in the void, and the void also opened a lot of taboo time-space gates, sending monsters from unknown worlds. After being led to the top of the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, all the sinners and emperors have only one goal left, and that is to kill Su Yan completely! In order to achieve this goal, they have completely ignored it at this time! As long as it is a means to deal with Su Yan, even if it may cause harm or threaten their own safety, they don''t care! If they didn''t use this dangerous power beyond common sense, what would they rely on to fight against Su Yan?


    Space is gradually collapsing, and even the flow of time also becomes faster and slower! But Su Yan has already broken the cause and effect, broken the fate, these sin gods and emperors are meaningless no matter how they play with time and space, Su Yan has long been a supernatural being! The flame not only burned on the red lotus sky dance, but also burned on Su Yan''s body! At this time, Su Yan''s power was approaching its true peak! But for him, this is obviously not enough! Behind Su Yan, the cost of Godhead turned into a pair of wings! At this time, he is Lord Shiva who convicted sin! No matter what kind of precepts they have violated the most, Su Yan will give them rest in the killing! From the beginning of the battle, there have been the deepest ones falling from the sky, falling into the blood-colored star sea or the Scarlet Sky Divine Fire and being burned into ashes! The death of the companion did not make the remaining sin gods retreat, but there were many monsters summoned from other worlds in the void! The largest monster can even swallow the entire Hongmeng Immortal Realm in one bite! There is also a part of the summoned black hole in the void. Because of the excessive use of the power of the law, the Hongmeng Immortal Territory has completely collapsed, and the space above the Hongmeng Immortal Territory has already overlapped with multiple spaces. The time and space here It has already become very chaotic! Even if the existence of those Immortal Emperor series continues to stay here, it will be very dangerous! But when the horn of slaughter sounded, even these immortal emperors and sin gods became involuntary! The red lotus sky dance shows the power of annihilation time and time again! After the soul of the sin **** is broken, the divine power will not disappear like this, but will be scattered in different time and space.


    Maybe there will be lucky teenagers who pick up these sin god''s soul fragments, and never get an extraordinary power, or be swallowed by sin god''s soul fragments! The divine envoy of God''s world watched this battle silently, and did not say a word.


    This is a complete one-on-one battle! Although Su Yan would also be hit by the enemy''s attack, at least in the eyes of the gods of the heavens, Su Yan had at least taken five swords, but his dragon body''s resilience is really amazing, as long as he didn''t hurt his heart, then those Physical damage is simply a piece of cake.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s dragon body has once again ushered in evolution after going through so many tests of great emperors and sin gods! The newly evolved dragon scales seem to incorporate the power of the ubiquitous stars here, and become more splendid than before! Su Yan was wearing this brand new dragon scale armor, like the legendary Sun God resurrected! With the newly evolved dragon scale armor, Su Yan has become more handy in the battle with these sinners and immortal emperors. His strength and defense are improving! Su Yan even felt that he seemed to have reached a bottleneck somewhere, and the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body seemed to be on the verge of breaking through again! If he breaks through again, Su Yan will reach the peak of the dragon''s body and truly achieve the golden body of the indestructible Dragon God! At that time, I am afraid that ordinary divine weapons will no longer be able to cause any damage to Su Yan! The Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body was originally a special battle body born for the infinite war.


    At this time, when Su Yan had to face a large number of sin gods and emperors, the advantages of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body could be brought into full play! Because the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body is best at dealing with a situation of one enemy against one hundred!

 Chapter 4911： almost unlimited growth

    Later, even Su Yan himself didn''t know how many sin gods and immortal emperors he had slaughtered!


    He is constantly fighting, those sinners and immortal emperors are also constantly attacking, and the sinners and immortal emperors are constantly dying, and there are always successors to fill the gap!


    Su Yan was quickly struck by another sword, he pulled the sword out of his body, and at the same time tore out the sword energy that had entered his body!


    Then the wounds on the body healed at a speed visible to the flesh, as if they had not been injured at all!


    Those sinners and immortal emperors had planned to use human life to exchange Su Yan''s mana, but as long as Su Yan''s physical strength was exhausted, they would definitely be able to kill Su Yan here!


    But Su Yan after the evolution of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, in terms of physical strength, although he can''t compare to real monsters like the Dragon Tribulation Emperor and the Primitive Phoenix, he is definitely comparable to the existence of the wild beasts!


    It is almost impossible to wait until Su Yan''s stamina fails, and then kill him here.


    Unless they make a plan to fight Su Yan here for half a year!


    That red lotus sky dance also shines in Su Yan''s hands, and I don''t know how many sin gods and emperors have been killed.


    The breath of death lingers above Hongmeng Immortal Territory


    The number of Sin Gods and Immortal Emperors may be more than 100. If even such a lineup can''t stop Su Baxian, then who else in the Immortal Realm can stop this man?


    At this time, even the divine envoys of the heavenly world could not help but fall into contemplation.


    The Hongmeng Immortal Territory below has long since collapsed, but the battle is still ongoing.


    The battle at this time was still very fierce, and Su Yan also left a lot of golden blood!


    Just now, an immortal was suppressed from the sky. Su Yan didn''t have time to take back the red lotus sky dance, so he could only resist with his physical body. Now that he has suffered internal injuries, he coughed up a mouthful of golden blood!


    Although injured, Su Yan was extremely excited!


    Because he can use his power to his heart''s content at this time, and can destroy everything that his eyes can see without reservation!


    The priesthood and destruction instinct in the divine nature that had been suppressed by Su Yan finally got a chance to unleash it!


    Here, Su Yan is the God of Destruction Shiva, and there is no difference between the two!


    The power of destruction swayed from Su Yan''s hand, every attack he used, every word he said seemed to contain the law of destruction!


    Under Su Yan''s leadership, the aura of destruction here has reached its peak!


    Those dangerous time-space turbulence engulfed many injured emperors, and those emperors could never be killed from the time-space turbulence again. I am afraid that the flesh and the soul have been strangled and shattered by the time-space turbulence!


    When Su Yan''s desire to kill reached its peak, Emperor Long Jie finally couldn''t sit still!


    She also ascended into the air on a mass of indescribable darkness!


    Then this indescribable darkness stretched its tentacles into each broken time and space, and then stretched out from different time and space gates!


    The broken space and time here is like a rocky beach, but Emperor Long Jie seems to be like a duck in water, because she was born and grew up in such an environment!


    There is no doubt that Emperor Long Jie is a new force. When she joined, the situation of the battlefield changed in an instant!


    She fused most of her body into the indescribable darkness, and then countless tentacles stretched out from the darkness, and many eyes opened on these tentacles!


    After the darkness in different time and space is reversed, a dark atmosphere from ancient times is formed!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor was bathed in this pure and incomparable dark breath, and the dark tentacles regarded those immortal emperors and sin gods as prey!


    In the dark, it seems that Emperor Long Jie''s instinct seems to have awakened!


    In fact, perhaps it shouldn''t be called awakening, but Emperor Dragon Tribulation has recovered his instincts!


    Now Emperor Long Jie only feels that he is groggy, and then there seems to be something turbulent in his heart


    Oh, it turned out to be killing intent!


    When the Dragon Tribulation Emperor was in the ancient times, when his id consciousness had not yet awakened, he seemed to be the hunter of these ancient gods!


    Once those gods are captured by her dark tentacles, they will eventually become her food


    Emperor Long Jie was a little confused at this time, because these things were not so clear to her memory.


    "But anyway, it''s always a very happy thing to be able to find yourself!" Emperor Long Jie quickly relieved the psychological burden, and she is going to hunt down these sin gods and immortal emperors together with Su Yan!


    If the relationship between the two parties is destined to be endless, then the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will definitely hope that it is the other party who falls and dies.


    The expression on Emperor Long Jie''s face gradually became more cheerful!


    There are many sin gods and immortal emperors who were injured in the battle with Su Yan. Now, when they are facing the pervasive darkness, they are suddenly overwhelmed!


    And when those sin gods were captured by the darkness of Emperor Long Jie, they suddenly struggled desperately in the darkness!


    The struggle of these sin gods is another kind of fun for Emperor Dragon Tribulation. If they don''t struggle, the fun of hunting will be less than half!


    Then the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will completely devour them with darkness in the curse of those sin gods!


    Regardless of the fleshly body or the soul of the gods, as well as the godhead, they will all fall into the mouth of the dark creatures under the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. After chewing, they will become part of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s power!


    Su Yan soon discovered this incredible scene


    It was the first time that even Su Yan had heard of it, and it was the first time he had seen one who used gods as food, and who could gain strength after eating it.


    I have to say that the potential of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is almost unlimited. If there is someone in this fairyland who can surpass Su Yan, then Emperor Dragon Tribulation must be the best choice!


    Although she was born in pure darkness, her plasticity is too strong, and her potential is completely unknown.


    In fact, this kind of thing only needs to be compared with the original phoenix. The original phoenix has almost no potential and room for growth. The only remaining breakthrough is to obtain the godhead of the main god, and it is absolutely impossible to go further.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor is impossible. If she can swallow the power of other gods, it means that she has almost infinite growth potential. Even after obtaining the godhead of the main god, she can still obtain power in this way!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help thinking in his heart: If all these sin gods and emperors are swallowed and eaten, will this girl Long Jie break through the shackles of the realm and reach the realm of the main **** in one fell swoop?

 Chapter 4912： Lock God Tower to start

    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not have so many complicated ideas, and she is not so eager for power.


    Now that she devours these gods, in addition to her instinct driving her to do so, she also has a sense of joy!


    Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie are fighting more and more bravely on this side, but the number of sin gods and immortal emperors on the other side is getting smaller and smaller!


    When the number of fallen immortal emperors and sin gods increased, the so-called morale naturally collapsed!


    Those sinners had no room to escape in front of Su Yan. Because of the ancient oath, they had to fight with Su Yan forever. If they violated the oath, they would be dead.


    Soon several gods blew themselves up in the darkness, causing Emperor Long Jie to shrink a lot from the indescribable darkness.


    However, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor soon changed to another form of darkness, completely filling the damage!


    Those Immortal Emperors are even more desperate!


    But no matter how desperate they were, Su Yan was determined not to let them go!


    Because this revenge battle was Su Yan''s explanation to himself, and it was also an explanation to those brothers who died in battle back then!


    After all, after Su Yan''s fall, Emperor Long Jie once led many immortal emperors to seek revenge against Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and many immortal emperors fell during the process!


    If Su Yan let these traitors go, wouldn''t it make those brothers who had supported him feel chills?


    From the moment Su Yan raised the butcher''s knife, he put kindness on the other side!


    Now all he wants is justice, and the so-called justice is blood for blood!


    After this battle, it may not be considered a battle anymore.


    It was simply a unilateral massacre by Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie.


    When this massacre ended, Su Yan felt exhausted, and more importantly, his spirit was extremely exhausted.


    Although a big stone seemed to fall in her heart, on the other hand, she felt as if her heart had become a little empty.


    There is no living life around!


    Those true immortals in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory didn''t even have the chance to resist and escape, and they have all turned into ashes in the universe, and they were buried with the Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    At this time, Emperor Long Jie released his divine sense to search in the broken fairyland.


    Su Yan said strangely, "Long Jie, what are you searching for?"


    "Of course it''s that **** of Hongmeng! It''s really strange! We killed so many of his brothers and so many sinners, why did he not show up from the beginning to the end, is it because he was too afraid of us, so he hid ?"


    After listening to Emperor Long Jie''s words, Su Yan couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Who do you think Hongmeng is to play hide and seek with you?"


    Emperor Long Jie respected: "People just think there is such a possibility, he is Immortal Emperor Hongmeng after all, a person with a face in this immortal world, is it that he just watched us destroy his immortal territory, and there is no sign of it? Isn''t that too unreasonable?"


    Su Yan said: "Maybe he was ready to give up his immortal realm early in the morning? How can he be my opponent now."


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, Emperor Long Jie suddenly exclaimed, "I seem to have discovered it!"


    Soon a dark tentacle brought a strange-looking pagoda to Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie.


    After seeing this pagoda, Emperor Long Jie suddenly showed a very strange expression and asked, "This seems to be an artifact, but how do you use it?"


    "This should be the God Locking Tower, right?" After Su Yan saw the pattern on this pagoda, he suddenly seemed to remember something.


    Then Su Yan said to Emperor Long Jie, "The God Lock Tower is an instrument used to imprison the True God. Will it imprison the enemies of Hongmeng?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "This pagoda looks strange, do you know how to open it?"


    Su Yan said: "This magic weapon has a magic formula, Hongmeng once told me back then."


    "It seems that Hongmeng had a very good relationship with you back then, but it is precisely because of this that his betrayal makes people feel pain!" Emperor Long Jie said with an angry expression.


    As for how angry Su Yan would feel in his heart, one can imagine.


    As Su Yan said, although the Immortal Realm has collapsed, the God Lock Tower has remained intact.


    Because the Lock God Tower itself is an artifact!


    It''s just that the interior of the God Lock Tower has already been turned upside down!


    But the white-haired man who was imprisoned inside the God Lock Tower was always smiling, although every time the God Lock Tower shook violently, he flew everywhere like a dice in a bottle!


    If it weren''t for the chains to imprison his hands and feet, I''m afraid they would have hit the wall long ago!


    But the white-haired man was still smiling happily!


    Because he knows that the outside world is so shaken, it can only prove that the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng can no longer support it, and it is collapsing rapidly!


    When Hongmeng''s Immortal Domain collapses, does it prove that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will also die together?


    Thinking of this, he became happier.


    Since the era when Emperor Xianwu fell, he has been locked in this God Locking Pagoda by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    The God Locking Pagoda suppressed his soul, preventing him from exerting any mana at all. Otherwise, he would definitely be the first to attack Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    We must take revenge for Emperor Xianwu! This is the blood oath he made back then!


    No matter how the years pass, or what the outside world looks like, as long as he still breathes, he will definitely keep his promise!


    This man''s name was Bai Yifeng, he was also the Immortal Emperor under Su Yan, and he was very close to Su Yan.


    Because Bai Yifeng''s mission is to guard Su Yan''s imperial palace!


    Back then, after Su Yan was besieged and fell, the Immortal Realm also collapsed along with it!


    Seeing that the Imperial Palace and the Immortal Realm collapsed together, Bai Yifeng made a blood oath in front of the collapsed Immortal Realm, and he must avenge the Emperor Xianwu!


    Bai Yifeng attempted to stab Immortal Emperor Hongmeng three times, and he almost succeeded the third time, but in the end, it fell short. After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was seriously injured, Immortal Emperor Changsheng treated the injury that almost cut off his meridians with the spring water of Changsheng!


    And Bai Yifeng also became a prisoner.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t kill Bai Yifeng back then was because Bai Yifeng had mastered a lot of secrets about Su Yan, and even the cultivation technique, and he could be regarded as Su Yan''s most trusted character.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had long coveted Su Yan''s practice for a long time, so he kept Bai Yifeng imprisoned in the Suo God Tower, and wanted to get the secret of Su Yan''s practice from Bai Yifeng.


    But over the years, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has also used a lot of torture, but Bai Yifeng has always found nothing.

 Chapter 4913： save life

    Bai Yifeng''s mouth is very tight, and more importantly, he only has the belief of revenge in his heart!


    Apart from revenge, he doesn''t care about anything else!


    That''s why he can endure those inhuman tortures, and every time he sees Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he curses at him.


    In the end, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng lost his temper, and he almost didn''t care about him in the future.


    Until that time, Lanyan heard the news that Su Yan appeared in the Immortal Realm again.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng came to the Suoshen Pagoda to meet Bai Yifeng, but he found nothing at that time.


    Since that time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has ignored Bai Yifeng again. Of course, the main reason was that the pressure felt by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng from Su Yan was increasing day by day, and he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to this side at all.


    At this moment, Su Yan thought of the magic formula, and the God Lock Tower stood upright in the air, and then paved a path with golden rays of light.


    This golden avenue extends all the way to the interior of the God Lock Tower.


    Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie looked at each other and walked directly to the interior of the God Lock Tower.


    The internal structure of the God Lock Tower is very simple, and there is no mechanism, only a barrier.


    This enchantment is basically just a decoration, and it does not have much protective effect.


    Su Yan easily broke this barrier with just one sword qi.


    The movement of the barrier being broken also inspired Bai Yifeng.


    Bai Yifeng''s hands and feet have long been deformed because they have been chained for a long time. Although he lowered his head at this time, he was very arrogant and unrestrained, and said: "Hongmeng, what are you doing here? Someone attacked your fairyland today, you I''m afraid that even the fairyland will collapse, right? Haha!"


    After hearing this arrogant and unruly voice, Su Yan suddenly said in surprise, "Are you Bai Yifeng?"


    Bai Yifeng suddenly raised his head, looked at Su Yan, and then said with an extremely shocked expression; "Am I dreaming? Are you the honorable person? Although there is a difference in appearance, the breath of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is very different. Since the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is there, then you must be honored!"


    Bai Yifeng suddenly burst into ecstasy!


    Bai Yifeng has been imprisoned for too long in this God Locking Tower, and even he himself does not know how many years have passed by the outside world!


    At this time, after seeing Su Yan, in addition to the surprise in his heart, there was also a sense of sadness coming from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn''t help but burst into tears!


    Of course, Emperor Long Jie also recognized Bai Yifeng. Emperor Long Jie looked at Bai Yifeng and said: "Bai Yifeng, you are still a big man, what''s there to cry about, we didn''t know that you were imprisoned here by that **** of Hongmeng. Such a place, if we had known about this earlier, we should have come to save you! It''s abominable, that Hongmeng didn''t leak any news!"


    Bai Yifeng wiped his tears and said, "I''m really happy! That day I saw the collapse of the Immortal Realm and the destruction of the Imperial Palace. Countless true immortals from the Immortal Realm flew out, lest they be buried with my own eyes. There is only one sentence left in my mind, the lord once told me that the fairyland is the essence of the emperor''s life-long cultivation, and once the fairyland collapses, it means that the fairyland will also fall along with it!"


    That''s why Bai Yifeng felt infinite sadness in his heart back then, and he was also extremely angry, and then he decided that he must help Su Yan to avenge him, even at the cost of his own life!


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "Brother Su, he did perish in the past, but the immortal method he cultivated is very special. It is only by relying on the unique immortal method that he can be reborn in the mortal world. After that, he has gone through untold hardships to rise again. Go back to the Immortal Realm and take back the power of the Great Emperor. Oh no, Brother Su''s power is even stronger now than it was back then!"


    Bai Yifeng was also extremely excited after hearing what Emperor Long Jie said. He wiped away the tears on his face, and then Bai Yifeng told what happened to him over the years. Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie became even more angry after hearing it!


    Emperor Long Jie was even more angry and said: "It''s a pity that we only smashed the immortal realm of Hongmeng today, and we didn''t find him. Otherwise, we must **** him to your face to kowtow and admit his mistake!"


    Su Yan said: "We will kill him sooner or later, today is just a warning to him! Let him understand what kind of fate he is about to face! The person I want will definitely not have his place in this fairyland. The place!"


    Then Su Yan turned his gaze to Bai Yifeng, and said to Bai Yifeng, "Be patient, I''ll cut the chain for you."


    Bai Yifeng said: "This chain has the blessing of Maitreya Buddha in the West, and it is also the vajra chain of the dragon. I''m afraid it is not so easy to cut."


    Su Yan said, "It''s okay."


    Then a sword light appeared in Su Yan''s hand!


    Su Yan''s sword light can be said to be invincible, and soon all these chains are cut off just by listening to a few ping-pong sounds!


    Bai Yifeng knelt down in front of Su Yan immediately after his chains were cut off, unable to conceal the excitement in his heart.


    However, Su Yan said, "Bai Yifeng''s divine soul is still stunned by this God Locking Pagoda. Long Jie, you broke the seal of the divine soul. You are the best at this kind of thing."


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor took his order away almost immediately!


    After Emperor Long Jie lifted the seal of Bai Yifeng, the power of the emperor finally returned to his body.


    But Bai Yifeng''s physical body was damaged too seriously. The tortures in the past have left traces on his body, not to mention the confinement that lasted for several epochs. The chains have already deformed all his hands and feet. You can''t even stand up with your own strength.


    Su Yan personally walked over and hugged Bai Yifeng from the icy ground.


    Bai Yifeng immediately said, "Your Highness, how can this be possible?"


    "What can''t be done. They are all my own brothers," Su Yan said indifferently, "The Immortal Realm of Hongmeng has been destroyed by me and Long Jie together. Next, we will go back to our own house, and you can also take good care of your wounds. If you can see Xiaoya should also be very happy with your words."


    After Bai Yifeng heard Su Yan''s words, he became excited again, "Is the **** queen also there? That''s really great! That day the emperor''s palace collapsed, and because the **** queen was not in the palace, I didn''t know the **** queen. The whereabouts of the goddess, and after several searches, there is no clue, and there is actually guilt in my heart, and it is really good to hear the news of the goddess now."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Well, let''s go back now. Although I killed a lot of people today, but in the end I was able to save one person back, it''s a worthwhile trip."


    Emperor Long Jie raised his head at this time, smiled at Su Yan and Bai Yifeng and said, "Brother Su, what we did today should make the whole immortal world a sensation, right? After all, we have killed so many sin gods and great emperors! Really! It''s super fun!"


    Su Yan looked at Emperor Long Jie helplessly: "You, you are really a belligerent!"

 Chapter 4914： news reaches heaven

    Chapter 4914 The news reaches the heavenly court


    In fact, Su Yan also felt that what Emperor Long Jie said was right.


    Today''s battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory not only completely destroyed Hongmeng Immortal Territory, but also killed so many gods and emperors!


    The intensity of this battle, I am afraid it ranks first in the history of Immortal Realm!


    I don''t know if any real immortals or quasi emperors can survive this battle. If anyone can survive, then the news will spread faster!


    At that time, the heavens will also be shocked!


    Thinking of this, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth was smiling, in fact, Su Yan, who was shocked by the heavens, didn''t care at all.


    There is only one thing he cares about: he wants to prove that what he lost back then, he can get it back with his own hands!


    He is still the great Emperor Xianwu!


    No one in the fairyland can challenge his authority!


    After this battle, the time and space near Hongmeng Immortal Territory also became very chaotic, and after that, it could never return to its original peaceful state.


    And the nearby immortals and planets gradually began to suffer from this distress.


    In those chaotic time and space, the corpses of gods or emperors will often float, or from the chaotic time and space, there will be the evil gods and gods of the warp arriving here!


    Even immortals may not be able to withstand the distorted power of the evil **** after the chaos of time and space...


    When a few immortals who came here to try their luck and wanted to find magic weapons and exercises went crazy, there were many incredible legends about the destroyed Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    But that''s all for later...


    For this battle, it is absolutely impossible for the major forces in the fairy world to turn a blind eye.


    Because the power that Su Yan showed was really too powerful and too domineering!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is already one of the strongest forces in the Immortal Realm. Even the millions of heavenly soldiers in the heavenly court can''t help him. He is an existence that is enough to compete with the heavenly court!


    He was directly pierced by Su Yan like this, and even the Immortal Realm was completely destroyed!


    In other words, is Su Yan also capable of treating other forces in the Immortal Realm like this?


    Just thinking of this, the leaders of those forces in Immortal Realm are sleepless.


    And the one with the most trouble sleeping and eating is probably the Jade Emperor, because he is still the nominal co-owner of the Immortal Realm.


    If Su Yan continues to rise, or becomes more powerful, then he must be replaced...


    Perhaps Su Yan would not have such an intention, but the Jade Emperor must be so worried.


    Suspicion and suspicion between the two sides has never been much, and will only grow.


    heaven.


    In Xuanyang Hall, these courtiers, Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Venerate were all whispering.


    This time, the Jade Emperor summoned almost all the people who could speak in the heavenly court. When this happened in history, something important happened.


    The last time the Jade Emperor was so nervous, he didn''t know what era it was.


    Even the oldest immortal emperors felt that this situation was very strange.


    It seems that after Wuzong was completely destroyed, the Jade Emperor was no longer so nervous.


    These Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerate are talking about different topics at this time, and they all avoid talking about those overly sensitive topics, and no one wants to be nervous before facing the Holy Spirit.


    But among these Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates, there is an outlier, that is Danyang Heavenly Venerate.


    After Danyang Tianzun came here, he said loudly: "Do you know that the Hongmeng Immortal Territory is gone!"


    Lingbao Tianzun showed a stunned expression and said, "What do you mean by gone? You are talking without a beginning or end, who can understand it?"


    Danyang Tianzun said: "The so-called disappearing means literally, that fairyland collapsed and then disappeared."


    "what?!"


    This time, not only Lingbao Tianzun, but the other Tianzun also showed extremely surprised expressions.


    Lingbao Tianzun even said: "Danyang, do you know what you are talking about, there are many ancient gods in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, and there are many immortal emperors who have been born in the ancient times, and the existence of these great emperor series The total number should be more than two hundred, perhaps even more powerful than our Heavenly Court! How can you say that there is no..."


    The power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is really very powerful, and the Jade Emperor is even more fearful than the old gods led by the God of Fortune!


    Because those old **** races are still rules, so far nothing beyond their duty has happened.


    Although it is said that the purpose of those old gods returning to the fairyland is to grab territory, the fairyland is so big, it is definitely enough to accommodate both the heavenly court and the old gods at the same time.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is completely different!


    As long as he is the founding emperor of Hongmeng, he will be called a careerist or a hero!


    After such a character has a power that almost surpasses the entire Taoist sect... The Jade Emperor will naturally have trouble sleeping and eating!


    Now Hongmeng Immortal Territory has collapsed!


    So does it mean that Hongmeng Immortal Territory has also fallen?


    And what about the gods, demons and emperors under him?


    More importantly, Lingbao Tianzun wants to know what happened!


    How could a fairyland collapse? It must have been a fierce battle before this!


    So which force is attacking Hongmeng Immortal Territory?


    Many Taoist Immortal Emperors and Tianzun were confused by Danyang Tianzun at this time, and they all eagerly wanted to know the answer to this matter.


    If you don''t know, I''m afraid you will have trouble sleeping and eating!


    What Danyang Tianzun said is definitely a big thing that is enough to permanently change the pattern of the immortal world! It can be said that as long as you are in the fairy world, it must be related to you!


    Danyang Tianzun spread out his hands and said, "This matter... do I still lie to you? I think that this matter will spread throughout the heavens and the world in a short time! Su Ba will attack first. The Hongmeng Immortal Territory is said to have penetrated the Hongmeng Immortal Territory alone! I don��t know how many gods and demons and the great emperors of the ages have been killed����


    When Danyang Tianzun finished talking about this, the faces of those Tianzun and Immortal Emperor really showed very unbelievable expressions.


    It seems that what Danyang Tianzun said is absolutely impossible in reality.


    Even Lingbao Tianzun said: "That Su Baxian''s power is indeed too strong, but what you said is too exaggerated! No matter how powerful a person''s power is, I am afraid that it is impossible to defeat a hundred people. An Immortal Emperor join forces? Not to mention... there are those gods and demons around!"


    "Lingbao Tianzun, your words may be suitable for others, but it may not be suitable for him, he is Su Baxian, have you forgotten? Shenwei, if our Nine Heavenly Venerates join forces, can we defeat him?"


    The question of Danyang Tianzun is simply heart-wrenching, and Lingbao Tianzun has been unable to say a word for a long time.


    And the great emperors and Tianzun next to them suddenly became extremely nervous.

 Chapter 4915： This news is really shocking

    Chapter 4915 This news is really shocking


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "If this is true, then it''s worth it? Isn''t it very likely that our Heavenly Court will become the next Hongmeng Immortal Realm?"


    Lingbao Tianzun finally expressed everyone''s worries. If Su Yan''s power is really as exaggerated as Danyang Tianzun said, then it should be a logical thing for him to destroy the heaven.


    Emperor Xianwu had already taken the immortal world into his own hands in the Eternal Era, and if he did so now, he was just taking back his former country back into his own hands.


    What''s more, didn''t Heavenly Court conflict with Emperor Xianwu before?


    And it was Heavenly Court who took the initiative to send the Immortal Emperor to attack the Great Emperor Xianwu!


    If Emperor Xianwu wanted to find his way back, it would definitely be reasonable...


    No one wants to suddenly have such a terrifying powerful enemy in the fairy world, so even those Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors became restless.


    On the contrary, Tianzun Jiuyang said: "You don''t need to be too alarmist, Su Baxian may not have the same idea with you on this matter, the hatred between him and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can''t be said in a sentence or two. Clearly, he has a reason to destroy the Hongmeng Immortal Territory! But when it comes to our Heavenly Court, Su Baxian has no reason to act at all... and I don''t think he has any interest in this matter."


    "Although Su Baxian''s strength is very strong, he doesn''t want to make himself an enemy of the whole world, right? If he attacks the heavenly court, then other forces in the fairyland will definitely sense danger, but the fairyland should To be able to form an alliance to resist him... by then he will be the public enemy of the entire immortal world!"


    "How could it be... He has already married Princess Kong Qian, don''t you know? At least the Primitive Phoenix and the Monster Race are already on his side, and his current power is already enormous. If there is another Primordial Phoenix If we help, even our Heavenly Court will have a hard time against him!" Immortal Emperor You said, "It is better for us to prepare in advance. It is said that one mountain does not allow two tigers, and sooner or later a conflict will break out between our Heavenly Court and Su Baxian."


    These Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerate have become very nervous, and they all feel that Su Yan is the biggest enemy of Heavenly Court.


    And Su Yan''s existence is like a sword hanging over their heads, and it may fall at any time!


    It really makes these Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates have trouble sleeping and eating!


    These Immortal Emperors and Tianzun discussed here for a long time, but they did not discuss a reason.


    Only anxiety spread between these Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors, and in the end it was the Danyang Heavenly Venerate who stood in the corner without saying a word.


    He seems to have seen through something, but he is too lazy to talk to these Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors, so he should leave his words to the Jade Emperor.


    Soon a small immortal official came and introduced these Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors into the Lingxiao Palace.


    The Lingxiao Palace is magnificent, until now it is the temple of Taoism, and it is also the power center that is enough to determine the fate of many creatures in the heavens and the world.


    If you can squeeze your body into the Lingxiao Palace, even if you stand at the end, it proves that you have entered the core of the entire Taoist power.


    The Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables who can come here are almost all the core forces in the Taoist sect. These Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables have already split the earth and divided their borders, and they are in charge of a part of the Celestial Realm and some strange worlds in the lower realm.


    Either the Jade Emperor builds and dismantles the most trusted courtiers.


    The Jade Emperor has long been sitting on the throne, and behind the Jade Emperor is a group of golden auspicious clouds that reach the sky.


    There is no dome in Lingxiao Palace, only sixteen coiled dragon pillars lead directly to Qiongyu!


    It used to be the temple where the ancient gods communicated with the will of heaven. After being occupied by the Taoist gate, it was opened up to become the Lingxiao Palace, which can also be regarded as the strongest cave in the Taoist gate.


    The strongest cave in the Taoist sect should naturally be owned by the Jade Emperor, the recognized co-owner of the Taoist sect.


    The Jade Emperor''s brows were furrowed, and he looked very worried, while He Qing had been standing in the first row on the lower right.


    Standing opposite He Qing is Ang Ri Xingjun.


    Angri Xingjun was considered the Jade Emperor''s most favored close minister. Although he only had the cultivation base of the Emperor, he had always been at the core of the power system of the Heavenly Court.


    Ang Rixingjun, He Qing, and the Jade Emperor seemed to have come to the Lingxiao Palace a long time in advance, I am afraid they have been negotiating for a long time.


    For this, those Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables are naturally clear.


    Nominally speaking, Lingxiao Palace is the place where all major events are discussed.


    But in fact, many major events have been decided before coming to Lingxiao Palace for discussion, and the final discussion in Lingxiao Palace is just a passing scene.


    There are many rules in Lingxiao Palace. These Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates have to meet the Jade Emperor, and they also pay attention to etiquette.


    After all the red tape is done, we can start talking about serious business.


    This is also what He Qing dislikes the most. In his opinion, these red tapes are really meaningless. Originally, what cultivators wanted was freedom, but these immortal officials actually came up with these ridiculous etiquette.


    After all these red tapes were over, the Jade Emperor said that all the Qing families would die.


    Angri Xingjun cleared his throat, and then said: "You all know that the Hongmeng Immortal Territory has been smashed by someone! It is said that the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has also fallen! However, there is also news that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng ran away. Well, anyway, there is no news of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the Immortal Realm anymore, so I don''t know if I live or die."


    If it is the first time to hear this news, then these Immortal Emperors and Tianzun will be very surprised.


    However, Tianzun Danyang had given them a vaccination just now, and they also knew what happened.


    But even if you already know what happened, the expressions on the faces of these Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors are still very exciting!


    No one said a word for a long time. In the past, after Angri Xingjun reported what happened, he usually whispered for a while.


    But today, even the whispering didn''t happen...


    How should I put it, the entire Lingxiao Palace seemed to have fallen into a dead silence!


    The reason why these Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables are so silent, and no one dares to speak, is entirely because this matter is too involved.


    This kind of big thing often involves big right and wrong, and it is more wrong to say more. It is better to listen to other people''s opinions before expressing their opinions.


    The atmosphere in Lingxiao Palace seemed to be freezing all of a sudden.


    Such a situation is not common.


    Although this is the most solemn and majestic temple of Taoism, it has never been such a harsh place.


    The reason why it has become like this is because this incident is so shocking that these Immortal Emperors and Tianzun don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 4916： A clash of viewpoints

    Chapter four thousand nine hundred and sixteen the confrontation of the views of all parties


    But the silence lasted for a long time, and no one spoke.


    In the end, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but said, "Marshal He, what do you think?"


    He Qingdao: "I don''t have any opinion. This incident is just a personal grudge between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Emperor Xianwu. We all know that this will happen. From the moment when Emperor Xianwu returned to the Immortal Realm, A battle is destined to happen between them, and since it is already expected to happen, I don''t know why you are so surprised."


    After He Qing finished speaking, he shook his head, as if he really couldn''t understand the views of these Immortal Emperors and Tianzun.


    "But the last time you went to attack the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, didn''t you say that he had hundreds of sinners and dozens of immortal emperors? Those dozens of immortal emperors fell together, and it was not just a Hongmeng Immortal Territory that collapsed overnight. Ah! Instead, dozens of immortal realms collapsed together! How long has it been since such a shock has occurred in the immortal realm?" said Immortal Emperor Taibai.


    This Taibai Immortal Emperor was the disciple of the Emperor Zhenwu, the Immortal Venerable of Beitianmen. The Emperor Zhenwu had a very special status in the Taoist sect. If you want to count it, he should be the first person under the Jade Emperor.


    Emperor Zhenwu is also known as Emperor Xuanzhen of the North and Emperor Dangmo, and can also be called Emperor Xuanwu. He is the first Tianzun of the heavenly court and the head of the nine heavenly lords. The gates of heaven echo each other from a distance.


    There are four pillars in the Immortal Realm. One pillar was broken when he died in the battle of gods, and the remaining three pillars were respectively occupied by the Tathagata Buddha in the Western Paradise, the primitive phoenix in Kunlun Yuxu, and the Jade Emperor in Heaven.


    And that Tianzhu, which was once severed, is now the dojo of the Great Emperor Zhenwu!


    Emperor Zhenwu did not come here in person, but only sent his eldest disciple, Immortal Emperor Taibai to attend the meeting.


    Immortal Emperor Taibai''s words are naturally very important!


    And after the words of Immortal Emperor Taibai, everyone realized that this battle has completely changed the pattern of the fairy world!


    Dozens of immortals collapsed overnight, so wouldn''t there be hundreds of thousands of true immortals and tens of millions of Taoist soldiers homeless?


    This is a great power. If it falls into their hands, it will be fine. I am afraid that these powers will fall into the hands of those ambitious people...


    "Everyone, do you still remember the last time when so many immortal emperors fell? In the astral world thousands of years ago, but two immortal emperors fell, the whole immortal world has been shaken! Dozens of immortal emperors have fallen in the past, He Qing, do you think it makes sense? Isn''t this too absurd?"


    After Immortal Emperor Taibai''s impassioned remarks, the pressure naturally fell on He Qing.


    However, He Qing''s face was still with a smile that was as meaningful as the spring breeze, and then He Qing said: "These immortal emperors are not the power of my Taoist sect, they are all immortal emperors who followed Emperor Xianwu back then, and later returned to Heaven. , but also because the vitality was damaged in the battle of Emperor Long Jie, and he had to rely on the heavenly court. For the heavenly court, these princes have no contribution to the heavenly court. Even if they perish, they will not have any impact on our heavenly court. Because we couldn''t have used their power in the first place."


    He Qing''s words made some sense.


    After the fall of Su Yan that year, Emperor Long Jie pulled a large number of people to fight with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the Immortal Realm again, and almost destroyed the situation created by Su Yan.


    Wuzong and Daomen emerged from such an opportunity.


    Although those Immortal Emperors including Immortal Emperor Hongmeng have listened to Heavenly Court''s decree in name, but in fact these years, they have gone their own way in Immortal World, and Heavenly Court can''t command them at all.


    So there is nothing wrong with what He Qing said. Even if all those immortal emperors died in battle, it would be impossible for them to have an impact on the heavenly court.


    Because those Immortal Emperors were not considered Heavenly Court people in the first place.


    If you think about it like this, it seems that there is no loss in Heavenly Court in this battle. If all the true immortals who have lost their homes can be taken in, and those Taoist soldiers can be incorporated, then the power of Heavenly Court will be enhanced.


    That''s why He Qing''s expression on his face was so relaxed, with a smile on his face all the time.


    But those Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors couldn''t relax at all.


    They are still worried at this time, just look at the expression on the face of Taibai Immortal Emperor, he is in a state of urgency.


    Immortal Emperor Taibai asked He Qing: "According to what you said, this battle is good for us in Heaven, then I ask you... If Su Ba fights first, how can we resist He Qing?"


    "Su Ba won''t call first, the question you asked is not true in the first place." He Qing said leisurely.


    Immortal Emperor Taibai asked: "After Su Baxian destroyed the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, the momentum is at the height of the sky. If he joins the demon clan to attack the heavenly court, how should we deal with it?"


    "Immortal Emperor Taibai, I have already said that what you said will not happen." He Qing said, "I don''t know why you must assume such a thing that will not happen. Beware of Su Baxian here. We will fight with the original phoenix, so it is better to worry about those old gods, we still don��t know the strength of that **** of creation, but those old gods definitely want to take back their former homeland, they are eyeing!��


    Immortal Emperor Taibai said: "You are not Su Baxian himself, how do you know that he will never call?"


    This is not only the problem of Immortal Emperor Taibai alone, but also the problem of those Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables in Lingxiao Palace, and it is also the problem of the Jade Emperor on the throne.


    Because He Qing''s words were too affirmative, everyone felt that he had a purpose, and it was absolutely impossible to talk nonsense.


    He Qing said: "I ask you, when the Heavenly Court was just established, were you worried that the Primordial Phoenix would come over and destroy the Heavenly Court?"


    Those old immortal emperors fell into memory all of a sudden, and after a while, one immortal emperor said: "We did worry that the primitive phoenix would not be satisfied with Kunlun Yuxu, and wanted to kill it and replace it with Heavenly Court. It didn''t happen in the end, that''s because the original Phoenix voluntarily joined our Taoist sect, and there are many immortal emperors from our Taoist sect among the demon clan, and these immortal emperors also acted as lobbyists."


    He Qing said: "I only asked if the results proved that you are worrying about the world? Some of you are really ridiculous, like old farmers in the countryside who think that they have a pole that is very useful, so even the emperor will come. Grab this pole, right?"


    He Qing''s metaphor really offends people, even Lingbao Tianzun said: "Marshal He, your metaphor is nondescript, the heavenly court is the authority of the heavens and the world, and it is definitely not a shoulder."

 Chapter 4917： Why do you have to ride on him

    He Qing sighed and said, "Don''t you guys still understand?


    For characters like Primitive Phoenix and Emperor Xianwu, it doesn''t make any sense to hold the authority of the heavens and the world with one''s own hands! Even if they have leveled the heavens, they still need to find someone to help them manage so many things in the world. Do you expect the primitive phoenix to handle all the government affairs of the heavens and the world in person? "


    These Celestial Venerables and Immortal Emperors may not know Su Yan, but who can not know the temper of the primitive phoenix.


    Most of the Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables here are guests at the Kunlun Yuxu of the Primitive Phoenix.


    Once the original phoenix starts the banquet, it will soak in the wine vat for at least half a month.


    Kunlun Yuxu and the big and small matters of the Yaozu are handled by some female officials. Unless it is a principled matter, it will be sent to Primal Phoenix to ask her to decide.


    The rest includes the daily operation of Xianyu and the development plan of the demon clan, all of which are carried out by the people below.


    Primordial Phoenix has no interest in these matters at all, even these Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerate cannot imagine Primordial Phoenix sitting on the seat of the Jade Emperor to handle those complicated government affairs.


    Her original phoenix was not such a person in the first place. Even if she did sit in this seat one day, she would show an infinitely annoyed expression, and she would say that this person is meaningless! The throne of the Jade Emperor is indeed very attractive. It contains the greatest power in the immortal world, but it is also a shackle.


    At the same time as obtaining this maximum power, he will definitely be locked into freedom by the shackles of power, so to go a step further, it has no meaning at all for the existence of primitive phoenix.


    She fought with Heavenly Court, causing countless casualties on both sides, is it just to get a pair of handcuffs for herself?


    He Qing slowly expressed his point of view.


    When he described the Jade Emperor''s throne as handcuffs, all the Immortal Emperors showed a startled expression.


    Probably only someone like He Qing dared to express his views so recklessly in front of the Jade Emperor.


    The rest of the people, even those Heavenly Venerates, would never dare to speak so arrogantly in front of the Jade Emperor! Then He Qing changed his words and said: "He Xianwu Emperor must have no interest in the power and position of the Jade Emperor, otherwise he would not have let the Beichen Emperor come back last time, and directly put the Beichen Emperor and Baichen together. Wan Tianbing has all been killed, isn''t it good?


    The reason why Emperor Xianwu did this was to give both parties a room for maneuver and buffer. "


    "Of course, if you push him too hastily, then even if Emperor Xianwu didn''t want to go to war with Heavenly Court, he will go to war in the end." In silence.


    Using the original phoenix to push the Emperor Xianwu is an idea that no one has thought of.


    But what I have to say is that He Qing''s idea is reasonable, because whether Emperor Xianwu or Primitive Phoenix, they are essentially a kind of person.


    But Immortal Emperor Taibai was still reluctant to say: "Marshal He, what you said sounds reasonable, but most of it is your own speculation without factual basis, what should you do if your speculation is not accurate? "


    He Qing said: "After the Jade Emperor invited me back from the lower realm, I went to see Su Baxian immediately, he is an important figure in the immortal realm, how could I let him go?


    I have a relationship with him. We have already made an agreement. He will not attack the heaven, and I will not fight with him. I will only use troops against the fox clan on the dark side of the moon. Do not disturb! "


    After He Qing finished speaking, the smile on his face became more and more confident.


    The Jade Emperor also showed a surprised expression, and almost immediately asked: "Is what He Qing''s family said true?"


    "How dare you tell lies in front of the Jade Emperor?


    We meet on the endless continent. "


    He Qing said, "I even played with Emperor Xianwu, and after I realized his sword intent, I knew what kind of person he was.


    A person can lie, but his sword intent will never lie! Emperor Xianwu will definitely be the kind of person who keeps his promises.


    He definitely won''t attack Heavenly Court, as long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke him, then the two families are destined to live in peace. "


    "I see."


    After hearing He Qing''s words, the Jade Emperor felt a lot more at ease.


    Originally, the Jade Emperor gave up his own face and summoned He Qing from the lower realm just to deal with Su Yan.


    Now that He Qing and Su Yan have reached such an agreement, in a sense, it is almost a goal.


    At least, the safety of heaven is guaranteed! This is also the biggest significance of inviting He Qing back! Then Immortal Emperor Taibai no longer questioned, and said: "It turns out that Marshal He has already made an alliance with Emperor Xianwu. If Heavenly Court can be free from the troubles of soldiers, it is naturally excellent.


    Just how should we face Emperor Xianwu next?


    He has now shaped the most magnificent fairyland in the entire fairyland. Whether he wants it or not, he is already one of the strongest forces in the fairyland. "


    He Qing said; "Don''t worry about him, isn''t it good for everyone to sweep the snow in front of the door?


    If you don''t take the initiative to provoke him, then of course there will be no trouble.


    Emperor Xianwu and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng have an unresolvable blood feud, but there is no such thing as between us.


    Our heaven can live in peace with the original Phoenix, why can''t we live in peace with him? "


    "But the original phoenix also accepted the decree of our heavenly court, and at least nominally surrendered to our heavenly court''s Immortal Emperor, then the Emperor Xianwu is unwilling to accept the decree of heavenly court, isn''t it?" He Qing said: "Why do you have to ride on his immortal? On Emperor Wu''s head?


    When he swept away those ancient emperors and defeated such figures as the ancient gods, you actually wanted to seal him?


    He used to be the hegemon of the world, how could he be willing to accept the imperial seal of others with his pride?


    I''ve already said, you don''t take the initiative to provoke him, there will be no trouble.


    Isn''t that what you''re doing to cause trouble? "


    The Immortal Emperor was suddenly speechless by He Qing''s questioning.


    What I have to say is that He Qing''s words are very reasonable, and more importantly, there is a set of self-consistent logic.


    Another Tianzun asked: "Then according to Marshal He, can we just ignore him?"


    "Yes, it is a fact that Emperor Xianwu has returned to the peak, whether we like it or not, we can only accept this matter.


    If you can''t accept this, you''ll only be asking for trouble.


    If people want to go against reality, how can they have good fruit to eat? "

 Chapter 4918： Who is the greatest enemy of heaven?

    Danyang Tianzun said: "Pin Dao already understands what Marshal He means, that is to say, if we don''t fight against Emperor Xianwu, then he is not our enemy.


    If we must deal with him as an enemy, then he can only be our enemy in order to deal with us." Then the iconic cynical smile appeared on Tianzun Danyang''s face, he looked at Ling Xiao The Heavenly Venerate and the Immortal Emperor in the treasure hall said directly: "Now is the time for you to make a choice together, should you fight Su Baxian to the end, or will you turn a blind eye and forget about it? "


    "This multiple-choice question thrown by Danyang Tianzun, even a fool should choose the latter.


    With the current strength of Emperor Xianwu Su Baxian, who would want to be his enemy?


    You must know that he has obtained the godhead of the former ancient god, and he still has an artifact of good fortune in his hand." There was no immortal emperor in the Lingxiao Palace for a long time, and after a while, the immortal emperor said: "There are many people in the immortal world who used to be. Powers such as the Spiritual Race and the Old God Race are on the rise. Su Baxian is at least a human race like us. Our human race now controls at least 80% of the Immortal Realm. If we and Su Baxian are at war, let''s not talk about it. Regardless of the outcome, the final result is very likely to be the same as the old Protoss of the day, giving up the control of the fairyland. "


    Afterwards, some immortal emperors and Tianzun spoke. These immortal emperors and Tianzun expressed their views either from their own positions or from other perspectives.


    These points of view are all very consistent: since He Qing and Su Yan have already made a pact not to attack each other, then there is absolutely no need for them to do treachery and break this pact! The biggest enemy that Immortal Realm needs to beware of today may not be Emperor Xianwu at all, but the old Protoss who returned to Immortal Realm from the old world.


    The old gods used to be the masters of this piece of heaven, earth and starry sky. Although they haven''t done anything yet, the old gods must be eager to return to the era when the gods could rule everything.


    In fact, the discussion here, everyone''s meaning is very obvious.


    No one wants to confront an existence like Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu! No matter Tianzun or Immortal Emperor, today''s achievements are all achieved by their hard work. Once they confront the existence of a series like Emperor Xianwu, who can guarantee that they will not fall?


    In fact, the Jade Emperor felt a lot more stable when he heard that He Qing and Su Yan had made an agreement. Next, he had to listen to the opinions of the other immortal emperors and Tianzun, and it was just a passing scene.


    The purpose is actually to show that the Jade Emperor is very magnanimous, and he will take the initiative to listen to the opinions of many Immortal Emperors no matter what happens.


    Next, Angri Xingjun turned his words slightly, and then said: "Actually, regarding the battle of Emperor Xianwu in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, we still received some information. share with you many details.��


    These Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables are naturally full of interest in the battle of Nahongmeng Immortal Territory.


    After all, since the establishment of Heavenly Court, such a thing has never happened - not only one Hongmeng Immortal Territory, but dozens of Immortal Territories collapsed overnight! This is not a small thing, but a big thing enough to rewrite the pattern of the fairy world! If you want to count it seriously, the last time so many immortal emperors fell overnight, it should be the end of the Eternal Era, the battle in which Immortal Emperor Hongmeng led many immortal emperors to besiege Su Yan! In that battle, Su Yan had also killed dozens of Immortal Emperors before his fall! However, in that battle, Su Yan himself could not escape the fate of his fall. Today, Su Yan was able to retreat completely after beheading dozens of immortal emperors and numerous ancient gods and demons.


    This alone is enough to show that Su Yan''s power may have become stronger than before! Who would want to provoke such a strong man?


    Who dares to say that he is stronger than those Immortal Emperors who were killed by Su Yan?


    Many of those Immortal Emperors who were killed by Su Yan had already achieved the Dao Foundation of Immortal Emperors before the Eternal Era! In the ancient emperor or earlier era, the human race had almost no foundation in the immortal world, and there was no great inheritance.


    To be able to cultivate into a great emperor in that era, mind, luck, and talent are all the best choices! Compared with many immortal emperors of Taoism, he is much stronger! But it wasn''t that Su Yan killed dozens of people overnight! Even if Su Yan said that he was an invincible existence in the Immortal Realm, I am afraid that no one would refute it.


    Angri Xingjun said: "Actually, in the battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, not only did Emperor Xianwu take action alone, but Emperor Xianwu also had a helper.


    There is a quasi emperor because he understands the immortal rules of time and space travel, and at the same time, the attributes of the artifact in his hand are very special, and he can be placed in an uninterrupted time and space. Therefore, he watched the entire battle in this battle, and this person has come to our heavenly court. "


    "Who is Emperor Xianwu''s helper?"


    "It''s Emperor Long Jie! Back then, Emperor Long Jie once ruled over half of the Immortal Realm after the fall of Emperor Xianwu.


    She is also an existence that is enough to compete with the original phoenix. It is said that she and the original phoenix fought each other in the fairy world before the Eternal Era, and even the ancient emperors of that year had nothing to do with her! "


    Some of the Immortal Emperors standing in the Lingxiao Palace are not familiar with the name Dragon Tribulation Emperor because of their late enlightenment, and some have never even heard of it.


    This is because when they entered the fairyland, Emperor Long Jie had already gone to practice in Yan Hei ghost mythical creature, and had not appeared in the fairyland after that.


    It was not until Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm this time that he was invited out by his former subordinates.


    Regarding Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable, He Qing said: "Her strength is far from the peak, she seems to be a little girl of eleven or twelve years old, her actual age is probably the same, she is not considered an adult, but she is already able to compete with the prosperity. The original phoenix of the period is comparable.


    At the same time, in earlier times, those so-called gods and gods were hunted by her as food.


    It can be said that she grew up by eating those gods. "


    The existence of beings that can treat gods as food is extremely scary! Angri Xingjun said: "After Su Baxian reached the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng, he already killed dozens of ancient gods with just one sword, and those ancient gods did not have much response to the changes in Emperor Xianwu''s swordsmanship. The method of Xianwu was killed before Emperor Xianwu used the divine weapon of good fortune.


    And after that Dragon Tribulation Emperor made her move, it was even more incredible that the power she possessed surpassed that of the gods, so even those ancient gods and demons could not resist."

 Chapter 4919： The most lethal weapon in history

    Ang Rixing-jun talked about the process of the battle slowly, and there were naturally many inaccuracies and exaggerations.


    After all, Xingjun Angri heard all this from the Emperor Zhundi. After all, Emperor Zhundi''s strength is limited, and the battlefield that can be observed is also very limited. At the same time, because of the problem of strength, there are many places that are not just one. The Emperor can fully understand it.


    But even so, this battle is really amazing.


    Especially the description of the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand.


    In the mouth of Angri Xingjun, the power of the red lotus dance has reached the peak of this world, and it can easily kill several gods and demons in one blow! Even those Immortal Emperors had already opened the defensive barrier and used divine weapons to protect their bodies, but this defense seemed to be a piece of paper, and was worn by that red tassel spear in almost a barrel! At the same time, the dharma body that destroys the gods is also strong to the level of defying the sky. Even if those powerful immortal emperors mobilize the power of Xian Ze, Su Yan can easily annihilate the power of Xian Ze! Shiva''s divine power contains the ultimate destruction, even Xian Ze''s power is no longer guaranteed, and it is very likely that Su Yan will use his divine power to forcibly tear it apart! In this battle, not only space and time, but in the end, even the principles of law were completely destroyed.


    That''s why Hongmeng Immortal Territory collapsed like this, and there was absolutely no room for recovery.


    Those Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates couldn''t help showing shocked expressions after listening to these contents, because in their cognition, the chain of laws condensed by several lines is already the most unbreakable thing in this world! But Su Yan was able to shatter the chains of this law with his own strength, which is too amazing! And the power of that good fortune artifact is too strong to be outrageous and exaggerated, and all the artifacts have no way to compete with it! Coupled with the defensive power of Su Yanzulong''s body, most of the lethality drops by a notch! Such Su Yan has absolutely no weaknesses, his whole body is full of unmatched power! If you want to defeat such an enemy, only relying on conventional methods such as formation and immortals, I am afraid that it has no meaning.


    If you want to defeat him, you can only use that kind of divine artifact with super attack power to kill him in one hit. If you do anything else, Su Yan will take the initiative in the battle.


    Those sin gods possess divine personality and divine power, and the power they sway can move Xian Ze and turn them into endless divine light with the mana of the world, but they cannot escape the fate of being tortured and killed! The most outrageous thing was that during this battle, Su Yan had never been threatened with his life from beginning to end.


    Although Su Yan was also injured, he was hit by those magic spells or divine fires with immortal rules, or maybe he was pierced by a divine weapon, but those injuries recovered almost immediately, and it was impossible for Su Yan''s life to be threatened by so many gods and so many gods. There are so many great emperors, who have mastered so many immortal rules and artifacts, and also used the almost invulnerable star formation, and they can''t even endanger Su Yan''s life in the end! If this matter is replaced by their heavenly court, can it be done again?


    For this, even the faces of those Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates are full of doubts.


    The power they control is nothing but divine weapons and immortal rules. When these two powers are ineffective against Su Yan, how can they fight against Su Yan?


    But there is actually something strange about this battle, that is, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t show up from beginning to end.


    The quasi-emperor who watched the battle did not know the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at all because of his insufficient level, but one thing was certain.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not fall into the hands of Emperor Xianwu as the legend said. He Qing didn''t care about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at all, he only cared about that Yue Chen.


    However, that Yue Chen didn''t seem to show up either, it was as if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Yue Chen disappeared into the Immortal Realm together.


    He Qing said: "I don''t know the character and strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but that man named Yue Chen is extremely strong. If you give him a fortune artifact, you should be able to stand up to Emperor Xianwu! It is impossible for a man to hide easily, something must be brewing in his heart.�� When He Qing retreated from Hongmeng Immortal Domain, it was actually because of Yue Chen.


    Although Yue Chen looks extremely feminine, his power is so powerful that even He Qing needs to be extremely jealous! What''s more, He Qing also heard from the elders of the Taoist sect that the name Yuechen came from ancient times, he was the ancestor of the Demon Sect, and he was a figure who was enough to compete with Emperor Haotian back then! Since such a person has come out of the world of sin, how can he do a great job in this fairyland?


    Impossible, just hide in silence like this.


    At that time, this month Yue Chen might instead become the arch enemy of their heavenly court! Because since ancient times, the two demons and Taoism were incompatible, Yue Chen, as the ancestor of the Demon Sect, naturally stood on the opposite side of the Taoist sect.


    It''s just that none of these Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables have ever seen Yue Chen''s power with their own eyes, and even this name is the first time they have heard of it, so they are a little disapproving of He Qing''s words.


    But He Qing didn''t care about that.


    Because as long as these Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables had seen the power of Yue Chen, they would have the same opinion as him.


    Ang Ri Xingjun said again: "His dragon body is about to reach the point of great perfection, you still remember that there was once a dragon emperor in the fairyland, and the dragon emperor''s body can be immune to almost all spells in this world, even if these Spells can already deduce immortal rules, destroying a world without hurting the Dragon Emperor in the slightest. He Su Baxian now has such a physical body! No one among us can compare to him, even those wild beasts The immortal emperor who has cultivated is probably not as good as him!"


    Now that Su Yan is the kind of assassin who has the defense and attack power of a heavy-armed soldier, he is so invulnerable no matter what.


    When facing an enemy of this level, it is already a very unrealistic tactic to find his weakness and deal with it.


    Because Su Yan had no weakness at all, when Ang Rixing-Jun told the process of the battle, the expressions of those Immortal Emperors and Tianzun gradually became outrageous. ''s answer.


    Although these answers may be vague, there are so many strong people in the Lingxiao Palace, and they can slowly piece together the facts with only the information they have in front of them! In the end, they came to the conclusion that the divine artifact in Su Yan''s hands might be the most lethal artifact in history.

 Chapter 4920： The news of victory spread far and wide in the corners of the fairyland

    Chapter 4920 The news of victory spread far and wide in the corners of the fairyland


    Su Yan''s dharma body that destroys the gods may be the most powerful dharma body in the immortal world, and there is absolutely no dharma body that can be restrained.


    Coupled with Su Yan''s almost perfect body...


    They couldn''t think of a way to deal with Su Yan, maybe they could find a few owners of the divine artifact, and if they took action together, they would be able to subdue Su Yan.


    But the divine artifact is not a cabbage in the field. Where can I find the owners of these divine artifact?


    Besides, the owners of these fortune-telling artifacts may not necessarily have a blood feud with Su Yan, so why do they have to fight Su Yan desperately?


    In short, they couldn''t find a way to deal with this man at all.


    This is similar to what He Qing said.


    In that case, making some kind of situational compromise with Su Yan was the only option.


    If there is a real war, it is difficult to guarantee that Heavenly Court will not become the second Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    The discussion in Lingxiao Palace ended soon, but the shock of this battle to the hearts of the people was not so easy to end.


    Hundreds of gods and demons fell overnight, and dozens of immortal realms collapsed!


    Such a feat is rare even in the history of Immortal Realm!


    With the collapse of the fairyland, the displaced true immortals also wandered in the universe of the fairyland...


    Those true immortals will mention this to others over and over again in the immortal world, and the name of Emperor Xianwu!


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before even the most marginal fairyland will know about this battle!


    At least that Jinying Immortal Domain already knows the result of this battle now.


    When this news came, Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen was still cultivating in the Immortal Realm, and the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had already left his Immortal Realm.


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was going to leave with the Great Demon God, but when things came to an end, the Great Demon God was worried about the Saltless Saint, so Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen stayed on the Jinying Immortal Domain and continued to guard the Saltless Saint.


    Naturally, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen did not dare to refuse the request of the Great Demon God.


    Today''s Unsalted Holy Maiden is completely non-aggressive, and her mind is similar to that of a three-year-old girl.


    Guarding the Unsalted Saint was not much of a chore.


    On this day, all of a sudden, many true immortals, Dao soldiers, and relatives of the chaotic comprehension families all migrated to the Jinying Immortal Domain.


    Jinying Immortal Territory is located at the border of Immortal Realm. It is a small Immortal Territory with very few True Immortals. The number of resident True Immortals does not exceed 5,000.


    And the number of True Immortals who came to defect this time has directly exceeded 10,000, which is almost twice the number of True Immortals in Jinying Immortal Domain!


    Suddenly there are so many true immortals coming to take refuge, this is a very abnormal thing.


    This is already the most remote place in the Immortal World, and there are very few immortals who come and go. Even in those large immortal fields with hundreds of thousands of immortals, it is very abnormal that tens of thousands of immortals come to take refuge together!


    Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen only knew when he asked, that it turned out that the neighboring fairyland had collapsed!


    After hearing the news, Immortal Emperor Gengjin Xuanzhen was shocked.


    Because everyone understands that the collapse of Xianyu often means that the owner of Xianyu has also fallen!


    The fall of the Immortal Emperor is not a trivial matter. You must know that the Immortal Realm has been peaceful for too long, and no Immortal Emperor has fallen since a very early time...


    Gengjin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor originally thought that this matter was a big deal, but then he realized that he seemed to underestimate something.


    In the following period of time, Immortal Emperor Geng Jin Xuanzhen received more news of the fall of Immortal Emperor.


    The fall of these Immortal Emperors all point to one person - Emperor Xianwu!


    It is said that these immortal emperors from the ancient times were directly killed by Emperor Xianwu when he was besieging Emperor Xianwu!


    Geng Jin Xuanzhen Immortal Emperor was really surprised after knowing this!


    And then he knew more about the shocking battle in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory!


    Now there is a rumor in the fairy world that the Emperor Xianwu will sooner or later overthrow the Heavenly Court and reshape his glory in the Eternal Era!


    In any case, after this battle, the pattern of Immortal Realm has been completely changed.


    This will not be diverted by human willpower!


    And Su Yan also gained a great reputation because of this battle!


    If it was considered a feat that millions of immortals gathered to watch the Fa last time, then through this battle, Su Yan has completely recovered his reputation!


    Now there is a saying in the fairy world: Emperor Xianwu is the strongest fairy emperor in history!


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t care much about these false names.


    If he cares about fame, he should do more earth-shattering things in the fairy world to attract people''s worship.


    But Su Yan has no plans to do so. Now Su Yan has only two things to consider. The first thing is naturally to find the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and kill him to end this feud, and the second thing is to deal with the heavens. It''s related.


    Su Yan originally thought that when he attacked Hongmeng Immortal Territory, the world of heaven was going to stop him.


    After all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng once served as a dog to the world of God, and it is necessary for the world of God to protect Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    But this time, Su Yan was wrong. Even if the world of Hongmeng Immortal Territory was turned upside down, the heavenly world did not take action!


    They actually watched those great emperors and ancient gods and demons fall into Su Yan''s hands, and did nothing...


    These are obviously very important powers, and they are the ones that can be used, but the world of God has just abandoned them without mercy!


    Although Su Yan still didn''t understand what the heavenly world wanted, at least Su Yan already knew that these so-called immortal emperors and gods and demons, in the eyes of the heavenly world, were nothing but chess pieces.


    The sudden disappearance of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng may also have something to do with the world of heaven.


    But isn''t the greatest advantage of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng the Immortal Emperor and Sin God in his hands?


    After leaving the power that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had worked so hard to build, what was left of him?


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s combat power can be regarded as excellent among immortal emperors, but he is not worth mentioning in front of Su Yan without the divine weapon and godhead.


    In terms of fighting alone, it is impossible for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to defeat Emperor Long Jie and Immortal Emperor.


    So what is the reason for God''s world to protect him?


    There is also a possibility that the world of heaven has already abandoned Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fled with Yuechen.


    After all, the man named Yue Chen did not appear in front of Su Yan either...


    Don''t think about these issues for now. After Su Yan returned to his Immortal Realm, he did not wait for the hero''s triumphant cheers, because the news of this battle was far from being passed on.


    Instead, Su Yan was complained by Jin Shiya several times.


    Because the wound on Emperor Long Jie''s body has not healed, not long after he came back, Emperor Long Jie had already discovered that a big hole had been opened in his chest...


    Jin Shiya has always loved Emperor Long Jie like a sister, but this time, Su Yan was naturally to blame.

 Chapter 4921： What the Great Demon God Cares About

    Chapter 4921 The things that the great devil cares about


    Although Emperor Long Jie has always said that this little injury is not in the way, he also said that Brother Su has protected her well.


    But Jin Shiya didn''t care about this, reprimanded both the big and the small, and then personally sent the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to heal, and this matter was over.


    After a period of time, the effect of the battle in Hongmeng Immortal Territory began to show slowly.


    The invincible reputation of Emperor Xianwu gradually spread among the heavens...


    And those true immortals who lost their homes because of the collapse of the Immortal Domain are the best carriers to spread Su Yanwei''s name.


    When these true immortals wandered in the fairyland and wanted to find a new home, they also brought the invincible legend of Emperor Xianwu to different fairyland.


    It didn''t take long for many powerful Immortal Emperors to come to Su Yan''s Immortal Domain...


    Now it''s not just those quasi emperors and immortal kings, but many immortal emperors also want to put themselves under Su Yan''s command!


    Emperor Xianwu, who can slaughter many ancient gods and demons and dozens of immortal emperors overnight, is destined to become a pole of the immortal world regardless of whether he has a desire for power or not!


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about these things at all, he just saw these Immortal Emperors who came to take refuge.


    In addition, everything is left to the following people to handle.


    And Su Yan himself continued to explore the endless possibilities of the equation of life with the undead emperor under that old tree.


    After obtaining the equation of life, the undead emperor almost fell into a state of madness, and he was eager to exhaust all possibilities of the equation of life!


    Su Yan suspected that the undead emperor was trying to reshape his body through the equation of life...


    In this way, he can rely on this almost cursed withered bone body!


    But this is definitely not an easy task, because the body of the undead emperor is not only related to the power of those ancient emperors, but also to the power of the creation monument itself.


    If this matter were so easy, the undead emperor would have already reshaped his flesh and blood.


    However, if the undead emperor can reshape the flesh, after he has flesh and blood, I am afraid that he will become like the snake **** of ten thousand mothers. He is troubled by the priesthood of reproduction and birth in the priesthood, resulting in a fierceness that is beyond ordinary people. desire!


    After this battle, Immortal World fell back into peace.


    While Su Yan was cultivating in his own fairyland, he also sent a letter to the Western Bliss.


    Su Yan wanted to bring back Ji Ruxue, who was studying under the Dragon Slayer Master Taimen...


    There shouldn''t be any difficulty in this matter. With Su Yan''s current strength and status, Tathagata Buddha should sell Su Yan''s face.


    After the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God left the Jinying Immortal Realm, they did not stay in the Immortal Realm, but went to a higher latitude space.


    When the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God saw the magnificent gate in front of her, her eyes revealed extreme suspicion and distrust, and said, "Great Demon God, what is the relationship between you and the Dragon God Emperor?"


    "The Dragon God Emperor is my master and my creator... The purpose of my existence in this world is to revive my master. Didn''t I already tell you this?" The Great Demon God said indifferently.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God walked around this magnificent gate for a short time, and then said: "It''s enough for you to deceive Su Baxian, but if you want to fool me with this kind of nonsense, it is definitely Impossible!"


    The pair of golden eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly became extremely sharp, and at the same time, a very terrifying murderous aura emanated from the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    It seems that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly had the intention to kill the Great Demon God!


    "This door..." Ten Thousand Mother Snake said, "It has something to do with those ancient sages, right? You freed me from the eternal seal and took me around in a circle in the fairyland, that is For me to meet those ancient saints?"


    After a moment of silence, the Great Demon God said: "This is just an alternative plan, I have already told you about my original plan, to go to the seal of **** to get that snake egg, but the snake egg has already hatched. It has become Dijiang, so there is no point in taking snake eggs anymore."


    "Why do you care so much about the snake eggs that I gave birth to?" asked the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, "Huh? Great Demon God, you haven''t told me yet."


    The great devil said: "I want your snake eggs. This is the only reason to liberate you. I seem to have told you about this, right? There is no concealment between you and me."


    But the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "You said you wanted the snake eggs born by this seat, but you never said what you wanted the eggs to do? Could it be that you want to eat the eggs born by this seat? Can''t you be a child?"


    When the Mother Snake God said this, the murderous aura suddenly bloomed. It seems that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had already had great dissatisfaction with the words and deeds of the Great Demon God. Now is a good opportunity to burst out the resentment.


    The great devil said: "The primordial phoenix once ate the snake eggs you gave birth to, and in the end it was almost swallowed by the snake eggs... How can I compare to the primordial phoenix? The primordial phoenix can''t eat your snake eggs, so how can I eat them? Can you take it down?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God raised her head, looked down at the Great Demon God, and then said, "If that''s the case, why do you insist on getting the snake eggs in this seat? Huh? Great Demon God, if you are If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, then I will consider not cooperating with you anymore!"


    The Great Demon God stared at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said: "This is different from the covenant we made. Do you want to go back on the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God?"


    The Great Demon God''s tone was still very calm at this time, and he couldn''t tell that he was angry at all.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "I just want to go back on it, that''s right!"


    "Isn''t the snake god''s words not counting?"


    "Great Demon God, didn''t your mother tell you? Women are cunning and talkative. Anyway, I''m not a manly man. Now I''m going to regret it! What can you do to me?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked at the Great Demon God like this, and the look in her eyes revealed fearlessness.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has been the **** of tricks since ancient times, and his temperament is inherently capricious and extremely fickle.


    She has always liked to repeat things in life and things, and she is extremely suspicious, so she is definitely not a good partner.


    And obviously, the Mother Snake God is not very afraid of the Great Demon God.


    In fact, this point can already be seen in the Jinying Immortal Territory. In the Jinying Immortal Territory, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has already shown signs of doing whatever he wants.


    The Great Demon God has already arranged everything, but if the Mother Snake God is unwilling to step into this space door and enter a higher latitude, then this plan will definitely fail.

 Chapter 4922： want infighting

    Four thousand nine hundred and twenty-two chapters want infighting


    And the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is the most necessary part of the Great Demon God''s plan. If there is no Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, this plan will not go on at all.


    This is also the only reason why the Great Demon God has worked so hard to liberate the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God from the eternal seal.


    The divine power of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has been mobilized, and the pressure generated is gradually becoming very powerful.


    It seems that the Mother Snake God is ready to turn against the Great Demon God at any time, but the Great Demon God suddenly laughed at this moment.


    The smile of the Great Demon God can be said to be very abrupt, and the Mother Snake God suddenly did not understand, and said: "Is there anything funny about what I said just now?"


    The Great Demon God said: "Wan Mu Snake God, if you don''t cooperate with me, who are you going to cooperate with? With Su Baxian?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God chuckled and said, "Great Demon God, do you know what Ai''s family wants?"


    "You can tell from the look in Su Baxian''s eyes, what you want is the chance to have **** with a strong man, am I right?" The Great Demon said, "As long as you have **** with a strong man and give birth to snake eggs, you In this era, the task is completed, and then you can do whatever you want."


    There was still a smile on the face of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but what she said was very unfriendly, she said directly: "Great Demon God, why do you say that Aijia has become the kind of woman who only knows how to give birth? Except for childbirth. , isn''t there anything else that matters in this seat?"


    "Your existence is very special. If you can''t give birth to snake eggs, then the power will accumulate in your body, causing damage to your own godhead and divinity, until your own reason is also destroyed... A monster swallowed by desire, am I right?" The Great Demon said.


    "And I also know how that power comes from. As a snake, you are naturally restrained by the primitive phoenix, so you stole the immortality medicine of the Queen Mother of the West. It''s a pity that you don''t understand that the elixir of death actually has two pills, one yin and one yang... You only took the elixir of eternity from the yin side, and although you also raised your godhead to the realm of the main god, you still have the root of the disease..."


    "Once the yin-side power in your body has accumulated to a certain level, it needs to be released, and the best way to release it is of course the harmony of yin and yang, which can not only synthesize the yin-side power in your body, but also enhance your cultivation by relying on the harmony of yin and yang... As for Those snake eggs are just your way of releasing the curse of Emperor Haotian. Because you stole the elixir of death, Emperor Haotian was extremely angry, so he personally carved a curse on your confidant, and that curse made you����


    Before the Great Demon God could finish speaking, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had already turned his face and killed him!


    If the murderous aura released by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God just now was only a wisp, then the murderous aura released by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God at this time is a shocking level!


    Obviously, everything the Great Demon God said is true!


    The most powerful words in the world are often the truth!


    Although the Great Demon God hasn''t finished speaking yet, he has almost revealed the biggest secret of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Back then, the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers did steal the undead medicine, and she also secretly took the undead medicine. Although this is not the whole picture of the matter, it is approximate!


    Even the original phoenix may not know the whole picture of these things back then, how did his great devil know about it.


    Isn''t his Great Demon God a doll fabricated by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor?


    You must know that the era of the Dragon God Emperor has passed for a long time from the era of the Haotian Emperor... Even the Dragon God Emperor himself may not know so much, right?


    And where did the Great Demon God get this knowledge?


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God turned her divine power into thousands of snakes, forming a situation of strangling the Great Demon God from different directions at the same time!


    These divinely transformed snakes not only possess superior mana, but also possess toxins that are enough to damage the body of the gods!


    The human body is irresistible!


    But in the face of the attack of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the Great Demon God did not panic at all, but said: "Actually, before I liberated you from the eternal seal, I had already thought about it = I might encounter such a situation, you think I Will you be released from the eternal seal without any preparation?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stared at the Great Demon God, her eyes gradually became wild and a little debauched, but what remained the same was the incomparably strong killing intent!


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "If you have any ability, just use it directly, you don''t need to talk too much here. Anyway, Aijia doesn''t plan to let you go, you know too many secrets..."


    The Great Demon God said: "I know more than that. I also know that you were Emperor Haotian''s inner pet back then, relying on your sisters to ascend to the throne. You proposed a pillow seat to become Emperor Haotian''s woman, but in the end, you stole the Queen Mother of the West and became Emperor Haotian. The refined immortality medicine is really stupid! It is reasonable to be punished by Emperor Haotian, because a woman like you is selfish and stupid, but she thinks that she is wise and will only mess things up for a lifetime. They are destined to do nothing!"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Yo, your mouth is really vicious, Aijia has never heard you say so much before, Great Demon God, you can speak to your heart''s content now, because you are about to perish, Dead people... of course can''t speak."


    The Great Demon God said: "Myriad Mother Snake God, what you want to do to me is not that simple. If you think you can do whatever you want in front of me, you are wrong!"


    After the Great Demon God finished speaking, he raised his right hand, and a short sword appeared in the palm of the Great Demon God.


    The sword of this dagger looks like an eye symbol.


    The symbol of this eye looks similar to the eye of law in Su Yan''s hands, and it also contains a very powerful spiritual power!


    After seeing the dagger, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly became extremely excited, so that the thousands of spirit snakes that were transformed into mana couldn''t control it, and they all grinned!


    "You should recognize this dagger, right? Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the reason why I dare to let you out is of course because I have mastered the power to seal you again. It''s fine if you cooperate, if you are obsessed with it. , then I have to re-seal you. Do you really want to fight me?" The Great Demon God asked.


    After this dagger appeared in the hands of the Great Demon God, the whole body of the Mother Snake God got goosebumps, and the confidant still seemed to have a dull pain.


    The golden eyes swirled in the eye sockets of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. She could sense the extremely strong suppressing force from the dagger, and it seemed that even her soul would be sucked into the dagger...


    All of this has to start from the ancient times!

 Chapter 4923： Haotian Emperors harem

    In the era of gods, many goddesses were born very slutty and would seduce male gods to have sex. Later, they did not necessarily need to be male gods, as long as they were male.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was born in such an era. As a genus of the Snake God, she was born to inherit such debauchery.


    She has been fascinated by such tribes, and when she grows up, she will be even more aggressive than those snake gods before!


    And the aunt of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God just lost her husband in the war of the gods, and she was also snatched into the harem by Emperor Haotian as a trophy.


    In Emperor Haotian''s harem, the beauties of the major Protoss tried their best to please Emperor Haotian, all of whom wanted to gain Emperor Haotian''s favor.


    For the Protoss, the so-called concept of love basically means that the female Protoss is attached to the powerful male Protoss.


    The more powerful the male Protoss has, the bigger the harem!


    As for liking each other or something, this kind of relationship between mortals is impossible for the Protoss to make sense.


    The aunt of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was very favored by Emperor Haotian at first, but then gradually lost that favor.


    There are always beauties from the Protoss from Emperor Haotian who are paid tribute, and the common problem that all men in this world have is that they like the new and hate the old.


    Even an existence like Emperor Haotian would seek new stimulation in love between men and women.


    The aunt of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God invited her niece from the tribe to the harem of Emperor Haotian in order to maintain her favor.


    Although the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was very favored by Emperor Haotian in the harem, the good times did not last long, and they were similar to other Protoss women. After the freshness passed, they were ignored.


    If it was another Protoss woman, she might continue to look through the autumn waters in the harem.


    But she is not such a person. She has a wild and destructive side in her character.


    Once he realized that his status was not as good as before, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God began to plan some things.


    Later, she accidentally learned that the Queen Mother of the West was refining the elixir of immortality for Emperor Haotian.


    When the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God first heard the word immortality medicine, she was very dismissive.


    Because the Protoss are born immortal, even if they take the immortality medicine or not, it is the same.


    But later, my aunt told Ten Thousand Mother Snake God that this immortality medicine was not given to them, but to a human woman.


    Recently, Emperor Haotian seems to be infatuated with a human woman.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was extremely jealous because of this, and then she really went to Xingye to steal the elixir of immortality.


    But just as the Great Demon God said, after the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stole one of the undead pills, she thought she had completely stolen the undead pill.


    In fact, there are two pills of immortality, one yin and one yang. After taking it, it is necessary to reconcile yin and yang in order to ascend from a human to a **** and achieve an immortal golden body!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God only ate one of the Yin side''s undead medicine, and the effect was counterproductive.


    Fortunately, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was born with a godhead, otherwise I would be burned to death by the yin fire of the immortal medicine!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God managed to control the power of the undead medicine and introduced it into her womb, trying to expel the power of the undead medicine from her body.


    However, the incident happened, and Emperor Haotian discovered the fact that the immortality medicine had been stolen. What kind of character Haotian Emperor was, he almost effortlessly surpassed time and saw what happened in the past.


    When Emperor Haotian discovered that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had stolen the elixir of immortality and swallowed the elixir of immortality, he was extremely furious!


    Then Emperor Haotian decided to give the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God an eternal punishment!


    The so-called eternal punishment is that Emperor Haotian personally carved a series of totems between the chest and abdomen of the Mother Snake God!


    This totem allowed the Mother Snake God to absorb the power of the undead medicine, breaking through to the realm of the Lord God in one fell swoop!


    But there is also an infinite yin in her body.


    Because the main godhead of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is not cultivated by her own strength or acquired by nature, but acquired by acquired medicine, her spirit has also become extremely unstable, and at the same time, a root cause has fallen, and she needs to Timely yin and yang intercourse, synthesizing the power of the yin immortality in the body


    But how amazing is the power of the immortal medicine of the dark side, the power that can bring her from an ordinary **** to the level of a master god!


    In order to reconcile the power of Yin and Yang with the power of such a mysterious yin, then the man that Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is looking for must also be the strongest man in the immortal world, and only such a man can have the strongest masculinity!


    Haotian Emperor originally put the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God into the sky prison, but then the Haotian Emperor fell, and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God also regained his freedom.


    Then she is bound by her own desires, finds men who are strong enough in the fairy world, and has **** with these men, so as to prevent her own yin fire from being too strong and devouring herself!


    And the eggs laid by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are accessories after the harmony of Yin and Yang.


    She has never been a good mother. Although she will not ignore the eggs she lays, she can''t talk about how deep her feelings are.


    From the ancient times, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has laid eggs four times in total.


    The eggs she has laid out these four times, without exception, have given birth to incomparably powerful fierce gods!


    Later, she went to seduce the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor again, wanting to combine yin and yang with the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and give birth to a snake egg, but the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor found the dagger of the Haotian Emperor, and used this dagger as a guide to drive her into the In the eternal seal.


    Many of these things are secrets in the palace, and even the most senior Protoss may not be able to know!


    If the Great Demon God is really the creation of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, how could he know these most extreme secrets?


    At this time, the Mother Snake God looked at the Great Demon God and became very confused and suspicious.


    She originally thought that she had seen through this man''s strength and everything, but what she didn''t expect was that the Great Demon God could explain her past so clearly at this time.


    The great devil said: "Have you not thought about it? Where did the other immortality medicine go? If you also obtained the immortal medicine on the sun side, then you don''t have to be like a **** to seek the bodies of those strong men. Consolation!"


    What the Great Demon God said is reasonable and well-founded, plus he has just explained all the life experiences of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    So the Great Demon God thought that he had been intimidated by the Snake God, but the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mother smiled at him, and then said: "How do you know that I am not willing? Even the strongest woman needs the comfort of a man. How can a wood like you understand the fun in the middle? Great Demon God, Aijia is willing to accompany you and let you know the taste of women. If you taste the taste of Aijia, I guarantee you will feel that you just said It''s stupid to go home!"

 Chapter 4924： Travel to a higher dimensional world

    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has absolute confidence in her body. From the moment she obtained the Godhead of the Lord God, the Godhead of the Lord God not only gave her a new divinity, but also transformed her body from the inside out. .


    The Mother Snake God has absolute confidence in her self-proclaimed body. Perhaps from the appearance, she is not the most beautiful woman in the fairy world.


    But her body is the most perfect body that has been transformed for reproduction. It can be said that there is no woman''s body more perfect than her in the entire immortal world!


    This is also the reason why she can give birth to four snake eggs in different eras.


    The fathers of these four snake eggs are not the same, but they are all the strongest in that era!


    But the seduction of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will definitely not have any effect on the Great Demon God.


    The Great Demon God is only walking in this world for one purpose, and until this purpose is achieved, he will never have any possibility of changing his mind.


    What''s more, the Great Demon God also took the dagger of the Haotian Emperor in his hands, which gave him an advantage when facing the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    The Great Demon God looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said: "Myriad Mother Snake God, I don''t want to say those meaningless words to you, I know that you are very afraid of the hearts of those ancient saints, after all those ancient saints were once Those who have followed Emperor Haotian also know your identity and past, but since I am here, those ancient saints will not dare to touch you. You can rest assured."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God restrained her coquettish expression and looked at the Great Demon God: "Why are you able to say this so firmly, as if those ancient saints have already been settled by you! Your strength is no more. Strong, those ancient saints may not be willing to sell your face, right? Those old guys are notoriously reckless, and even when Emperor Haotian was around, they often accused Haotian Emperor of many unethical behaviors!"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has seen the majesty of those ancient saints.


    Back then, Emperor Haotian would also be pointed and scolded by these old guys, and these women in the harem were even more accused by those ancient saints of being the source of debauchery.


    But there was great confidence in the eyes of the Great Demon God, and he said: "I naturally have a way to deal with those ancient saints, you can rest assured. You just need to follow me obediently. We have no interest in our lives, and we have a relationship of what we need."


    "What do you want? Can you explain it?"


    The great devil said: "I not only need you as a helper to help me fight against many powerful enemies in the fairy world, but also need you to give birth to a snake egg for me."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God laughed and said, "If you had made your purpose clear earlier, there would not have been so many misunderstandings between us. Isn''t it just snake eggs? What''s the harm in giving it to you?"


    The Great Demon God had never told the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God before that his biggest purpose was to want a snake egg.


    This is because the Great Demon God has considered that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is one of the mother gods, and she should be born with motherhood. If she directly asks for the snake eggs she lays, I am afraid it will make the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God unhappy!


    But later the Great Demon God understood that the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers doesn''t care about his own children at all, as can be seen from the indifferent attitude of the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers after seeing Di Jiang.


    If other mothers saw their children turned into such monsters, they would be both sad and angry.


    But the attitude of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was extremely cold, in addition to this, there was a kind of calmness.


    Perhaps for the Mother Snake God, snake eggs are just a gift after a night of joy.


    What she likes is the joy of the night, and as for the bonus, if there is no, it may be better!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly sat down on the ground at this moment, she said to the Great Demon God: "Since you want snake eggs, why don''t you bring that Xianwu Emperor Su Yan here to accompany me, the snake eggs will be gone in a hundred years. It''s yours."


    The Great Demon God said stunned: "If I had the ability, I would have done it already, do I still need you to say it? I have already fought against him Su Ba Xian, and I can''t fight him at all!"


    The Great Demon God couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed when he said this. He fought against Su Yan twice, and in the end, he suffered a big loss on Honglian Tianwu!


    If he also has a good fortune artifact, he should not be so embarrassed.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said happily: "Then you want to invite those ancient sages out of the mountain to deal with him together? All those dead old men are hidden, as long as they capture Su Ba first, and then use my aphrodisiac snake venom. Inject it into Su Baxian''s neck, and after that, you and I will each take what we need."


    The face of the Great Demon God became cloudy and uncertain, but he did not immediately deny the plan of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, he just said: "These things should be discussed after seeing those ancient saints."


    Then the Great Demon God made a gesture of invitation, wanting the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God to enter the mysterious gate of space first.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God gave the Great Demon God another look with those golden eyes. She saw that the dagger was still in the hands of the Great Demon God. , but still pretended to be smiling and walked directly into the door of space.


    The Great Demon God also walked into the gate of time and space.


    Behind this gate of time and space is a higher latitude space.


    This space is actually based on the fairy world, but it is opened up on the fairy world.


    However, what kind of characters do you need to have the ability to open up a high-latitude space above the fairyland?


    The answer is Emperor Haotian!


    This high-latitude space was opened up by Emperor Haotian himself.


    Only Emperor Haotian can have such a great handwriting!


    No matter how powerful the immortal world powerhouse behind it is, it is impossible to open up a higher dimensional space above the immortal world!


    This high-latitude space was originally used by Emperor Haotian for retreat and cultivation, but after Emperor Haotian fell, it was also in the hands of those ancient saints!


    These ancient saints live in seclusion in this higher-dimensional space, and they almost never interfere with what happens in the fairyland, and every turmoil and calamity in the fairyland is completely unaffected by this higher-dimensional space.


    The ancient saints have truly achieved transcendence in this higher dimensional space.


    When entering this higher-dimensional space, the first thing I feel is the extremely rich immortal essence aura.


    The concentration of Immortal Essence Spiritual Qi here even surpasses the so-called Heavenly Paradise in the Immortal Realm!


    If you want to cultivate here, no matter who you are, you will be able to do more with less!


    But the Mother Snake God is full of vigilance against this higher dimensional space. When she saw that the Great Demon God also entered this higher dimensional space from behind, she said to the Great Demon God: "Let''s lead the way, this space is a big deal. Big, small is not too small, you must know where those ancient saints lived in seclusion!"

 Chapter 4925： wounds that wont heal

    "This place is called Dongxuantian above the thirty-three days. There are still seven ancient saints in Dongxuantian, and these seven ancient saints are allies we can win." Great Demon said, "If we can With the support of these ancient saints, our chances of winning are even greater!"


    The Mother Snake God almost immediately corrected: "It''s your big devil who wins, what does it have to do with me? What you want may not be what I want."


    The great devil said: "We have some common interests, otherwise how could you agree to cooperate with me?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God glanced at the Great Demon God and never spoke to the Great Demon God again. The thing she hated the most was being coerced by others, and what the Great Demon God did at this time was the thing she hated the most.


    On Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, everything seemed so vibrant.


    Now Su Yan''s reputation has reached its peak since he returned to the Immortal Realm!


    Many true immortals have defected, and many are those who have nowhere to go after shattering the immortal realm.


    Su Yan didn''t despise that these people used to serve his enemies. He saw the grievances very clearly, and would never amplify the grievances to some innocent people.


    However, Su Yan also had a lot of trouble in front of him. That is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor!


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor took the sword, although the sword qi was brought out by Su Yan at that time, it did not continue to wreak havoc in the Dragon Tribulation Emperor''s body.


    But that Divine Sword is only afraid that there is something special about its attributes, or that the sword qi has any restraining effect on Emperor Dragon Tribulation. The wound on Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun''s body has never healed.


    And because the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun has a very special physique, the pills that the human race monks can take are completely useless after she takes them.


    Seeing that the wound on Emperor Long Jie''s body did not heal at all, Jin Shiya also became a little anxious.


    Although the Dragon Tribulation Emperor himself doesn''t care much about this wound, because it''s true that the wound hasn''t gotten better, but it hasn''t gotten worse, it just exists there, it doesn''t hurt or itches, and it won''t be worn by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. come any pain.


    So Emperor Long Jie doesn''t care much about this wound at all


    It''s just that Jin Shiya was always uneasy about this matter, and finally the task of treating the injuries on Emperor Long Jie''s body fell on Su Yan.


    Su Yan is the most powerful being in this Immortal Realm. If this is something he can''t do, then no one else is destined to do it.


    In fact, Su Yan is also a little troubled and distressed about this matter, because Emperor Long Jie is not an ordinary person, and maybe she can''t be called a person, and she is not an existence born from a purely physical universe.


    The existence of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is essentially between the fantasy world and the real universe.


    That''s why those elixir in the fairy world have no effect on her at all because she is simply an existence of another dimension!


    Under such circumstances, no matter how powerful the medicinal pills Su Yan refined, it would be completely meaningless.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s Immortal Essence will not have any positive Yiyi to Emperor Long Jie, because Emperor Long Jie is not someone from the other side at all, so even if Su Yan''s Immortal Essence is injected into her body, it will only cause a rejection reaction.


    It is impossible to heal the wounds on Emperor Long Jie''s body.


    Su Yan first looked at Emperor Long Jie, and then directly led Emperor Long Jie to the Immortal Emperor.


    If you can use the power of the equation of life, maybe you can repair the injuries on Emperor Long Jie.


    This is the only way Su Yan can think of at the moment.


    Apart from that, Su Yan really couldn''t think of any possible solution.


    The power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation can modify a certain reality, but even her ability to modify reality cannot heal her wounds.


    The undead emperor was obsessed with studying the equation of life, and there was almost no reaction after seeing the emperor of dragon robbery.


    Emperor Long Jie curiously looked at the life equation engraved on the stone wall, and said to Su Yan, "What is this thing, it seems to be very strange, that skeleton emperor seems to be looking at this strange thing every day!"


    Emperor Long Jie is often very innocent and romantic, just like a little girl.


    The undead emperor was still obsessed with the equation of life, and he didn''t even pay attention to Emperor Long Jie, and he didn''t even look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan had no choice but to call out, "Undying Emperor, I need you to do me a favor."


    The Undying Emperor then raised his head reluctantly and asked, "Xiandi Su, have you encountered any difficulties? If you encounter any difficulties, you might as well say it directly. If I can help you, I am absolutely willing to dedicate myself. the power of."


    The Immortal Emperor still admires Su Yan''s ability very much, and he has always been very upright, and he can be regarded as the same as Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan and the Undying Emperor had not known each other for a long time, they could be considered congenial, and they were even more friendly than the relationship between Su Yan and the original Phoenix.


    Su Yan pointed to Emperor Long Jie and said, "She is injured, and the wound neither collapses nor heals. I want to know what happened to her and also, if we use the equation of life, can we Her injuries are healed."


    The undead emperor glanced at Emperor Long Jie, and this was not the first time the two sides had met.


    The undead emperor also knew about Emperor Long Jie, and immediately said: "Take off your clothes and take a look at the wound."


    If it was another woman, she might be squeamish, but Emperor Long Jie took off his shirt almost without hesitation.


    Then the hole in the left chest of Emperor Long Jie appeared in front of Su Yan and the undead emperor.


    After the undead emperor glanced at the hollow, he said to Su Yan, "It''s very strange here."


    "Of course I know what you mean by weird."


    After the undead emperor carefully looked at the hollow wound, he said: "Look here, these black tentacles represent Long Jie''s own vitality, right? These tentacles are slowly winding, which represents the dragon''s robbery. The body is actually very eager to heal the wound, but if it can''t be done, I am afraid there is another force that will offset the recovery force. The strength between the two sides is equal, so this is the deadlock situation. Good and not bad."


    Su Yan said: "Your speculation is similar to mine, but what kind of power would it be? This power will definitely not be sword qi, because the sword qi in her body has been extracted by me at the first time, except for sword qi. Besides, I can''t think of what power it is, and I have checked it with Xianyuan many times, but I have found nothing."

 Chapter 4926： no idea

    Chapter 4926 has no clue


    The undead emperor squatted down and looked at the wound of Emperor Long Jie.


    The eyes of the undead emperor looked so serious, and the crimson soul flame was also beating wildly in his eyes, as if he wanted to know all the secrets in front of him.


    The body of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is filled with strange dark matter, and there is no flesh and blood, bones and various internal organs...


    Those dark substances are slowly wriggling at this time, and it can be seen that these dark substances want to repair the damage on Emperor Dragon Tribulation, but there is nothing they can do!


    The undead emperor said: "Is this power a curse?"


    "What curse?" Emperor Long Jie''s big eyes were all confused, and she still couldn''t figure out the situation until now.


    After listening to the words of the undead emperor, Emperor Long Jie also became more and more confused.


    "Could it be that the divine sword originally had some kind of curse attached to it, and after it pierced my body, the curse remained in my body? But I didn''t feel any curse at all at the time! If there was, I have no reason to feel it, right? And Brother Su didn''t feel it either!" Emperor Long Jie said seriously.


    "Curse?" After hearing the words of the undead emperor, Su Yan felt as if he suddenly became enlightened.


    Because Emperor Long Jie suffered a sword injury, Su Yan has always thought about this issue from a purely physical point of view.


    Sword injury is of course a physical attack, but Emperor Long Jie''s body has crossed the barrier between mental and physical.


    When the pure physical attack of the sword wound falls on the body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, maybe a part of it will be converted to a pure spiritual attack...


    This kind of attribute conversion is absolutely impossible for others.


    Because the barriers between the physical world and the fantasy world are very clear, even immortal emperors have the ability to break through this barrier!


    The undead emperor said; "If the sword injury is converted into some kind of curse, it can''t be solved. Even if you take away the sword energy, the curse will always stay on her body."


    Su Yan said, "If, as you said, the sword injury really turned into a curse, how can we get rid of the curse? I don''t think this is an ordinary curse, right?"


    The undead emperor said: "The curse is not a big problem, the big problem is her body."


    Emperor Long Jie was confused and said: "How come from just now, Brother Su, you are saying things that people can''t understand at all? It''s really abominable! Is there anything wrong with my body? Isn''t it just that I won''t grow up in 100,000 years? ?"


    Su Yan touched the head of Emperor Long Jie and said, "You don''t have to be impatient, we don''t mean that, but say that your body is very special, beyond all our current understanding, in the world of immortals. There is no other existence similar to you, even the original phoenix is ??completely different from you. Because you are too special, the methods you have mastered may not be easy for you when healing."


    After being comforted by Su Yan, especially after being touched on the head, Emperor Long Jie was much quieter, but she still pouted and said, "Why is it so troublesome! Then I won''t make this wound, anyway, after the clothes are put on, others will I can''t see it anymore, and besides, it''s not a fatal injury, it''s just a little embarrassing!"


    Su Yan held down the Emperor Long Jie and said, "Be good, don''t play your temper now!"


    Then Su Yan asked the undead emperor again, "Do you have any ideas?"


    The undead emperor said: "I have never seen such a special life form as her. If you want to ask me how I can heal her, then I have to tell you that I haven''t come up with any feasible method yet."


    Su Yan said, "It''s the same with me, her body is really too special, it straddles the gap between reality and fantasy... If you''re not careful, it might cause her another injury, which is not good. "


    However, Emperor Long Jie was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s goodness, and said, "Brother Su, my body is not as fragile as you think! When I fought with that dead phoenix, it was torn apart, and my whole body was bleeding. He didn''t die, this time with a small sword wound, how big of a problem can it be?"


    Su Yan said: "If I can''t cure you, will your sister Xiaoya let me go? Let''s think of a way. There is an answer in the equation of life, but we need to spend more time to find out."


    The equation of life contains all the possibilities of intelligent life.


    Although the life form of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is very special, it should also be included in it.


    Su Yan originally thought that the undead emperor was studying the equation of life day and night, maybe he could find a way, but he never expected to hear such an answer from the undead emperor.


    In addition to being disappointed in his heart, Su Yan also planned to come by himself!


    This process of exploring the equation of life, for Su Yan, not only can heal the wounds on Emperor Dragon Tribulation, but more importantly, it is also a means to enhance his realm.


    The equation of life does not contain any exercises, and there are no lethal tricks. It is purely an interpretation method of life in the heavens.


    Understanding how life is deduced is of course very helpful for knowing the secrets between the heavens and deciphering those philosophical propositions.


    All this can enhance one''s own state, of course, this state only refers to the state of mind.


    At this moment, Su Yan completely focused his attention on the equation of life, and after a while, Su Yan asked Emperor Long Jie, "After your last fight with the Primordial Phoenix, your whole body was bleeding, how did the wound heal? ?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Long Jie said first: "That dead phoenix is ??even more miserable than me! I plucked out a lot of its feathers, and it almost turned into a bald chicken... But I am not the only one injured!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little funny about the victory and defeat of Emperor Long Jie, but he still said solemnly: "Long Jie, I''m not talking about this, I''m asking you how to recover."


    "Just go to sleep... I was exhausted after the fight, and then hid in the dark realm to sleep... When I woke up, the wounds on my body were all healed."


    Su Yan said, "Is it possible that your wound will be healed slowly only when you return to the place where fantasy and reality intersect? For example, in a place like Yan Heigui."


    Emperor Long Jie pouted, pretending to be aggrieved and said, "Brother Su, are you trying to drive Long Jie away? Woohoo..."


    "Hey, hey, this is so good, why are you still crying." Su Yan touched the head of Emperor Long Jie, "Of course I didn''t mean that, you and I finally meet again, why would I be willing to let you go? This is not Are you discussing a cure for your sword wound?"

 Chapter 4927： Go find that girl Kong Qian.

    Chapter 4927 Find that girl Kong Qian


    Although Su Yan had already spoken words of comfort, Emperor Long Jie would not obey.


    Emperor Long Jie hugged Su Yan all of a sudden, and said, "Brother Su, this little injury isn''t in the way. I''ve seen you, so don''t go back to a place like Yan Heigui and continue to sleep!"


    Emperor Long Jie''s coquettish kung fu has always been first-class, and Su Yan has always been soft and not hard.


    Emperor Long Jie''s coquettish act of coquettishness caused Su Yan to have nowhere to go.


    Su Yan could only touch the head of Emperor Long Jie, and then looked at the undead emperor: "You can help me imagine a solution for this matter."


    After the undead emperor nodded, he went to look at the equation of life, still muttering: "I never thought about what kind of life form those fantasy creatures were before... Did I miss too much? "


    Emperor Long Jie will feel very happy as long as Su Yan touches her head, and Su Yan can''t help but say when she looks happy, "Hey, Long Jie, didn''t you tell me that you are in a place like Yan Hei ghost mythical creature? Have you been practicing hard all the time? Why did you suddenly fall asleep?"


    Emperor Long Jie''s little face flushed slightly, and he defended himself: "I... I can cultivate even when I''m asleep."


    "Okay..." Su Yan said, "I will think of a way to deal with this sword injury. You can endure it for a few more days."


    Just when Su Yan turned his gaze to the equation of life, Emperor Long Jie had already sorted out his clothes, then took Su Yan''s hand and said, "Brother Su, isn''t there already a skeleton emperor who is already discussing the equation of life? Is it? It''s enough to have him, why don''t you accompany Long Jie."


    "Um?"


    "Brother Su, are you okay? I''m all hurt, don''t you pamper me?" There were tears in the eyes of Emperor Long Jie, and I really felt pity.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing immediately, and said to Emperor Long Jie: "I know you''re acting like a spoiled child, but I just can''t help it, I''m afraid of you... Where are you going?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Of course it''s a very fun place, we can also call that girl Kong Qian."


    "Didn''t you guys quarrel, did you still say that you would never interact with that girl again?" Su Yan asked jokingly.


    Emperor Long Jie showed a very arrogant expression and said: "Then I''m not looking at your face, Brother Su, I can only forgive her, who said that Kong Qian is your woman? Hmph! Am I? Very large?"


    Su Yan was a little dumbfounded, and originally wanted to explain a few more words to the undead emperor.


    But the undead emperor over there has already entered the state of entering into meditation, and Su Yan is not good to continue to disturb, so he has to leave here temporarily with Emperor Long Jie.


    When Emperor Long Jie brought Su Yan to Princess Kong Qian, he was very arrogant.


    Because even Princess Kong Qian couldn''t see Su Yan''s face every day.


    Princess Kong Qian originally wanted to lose her temper at Emperor Long Jie, but after seeing Su Yan, she couldn''t get out of her temper at all.


    Princess Kong Qian took three steps and took two steps, and crashed into Su Yan''s arms with great force.


    Princess Kong Qian''s impact was so powerful that Su Yan was able to catch it firmly. If it were another True Immortal, I''d be afraid that her ribs would be broken!


    After Princess Kong Qian hugged Su Yan tightly, she realized that she had lost her temper just now. She acted like a little woman and said timidly, "Husband, my concubine bumped into my husband just now, and I asked my husband to punish her..."


    "Punch this girl Kong Qian''s ass, she is so rude." Emperor Long Jie said beside him.


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t really want to be punished, she just showed a soft attitude and fooled her by the way, she knew that Su Yan had always been soft and not hard.


    This is considered to be destroyed by Emperor Long Jie, and Princess Kong Qian immediately glared at Emperor Long Jie.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Kong Qian, you girl is so unconscionable! Hmph, but I brought Brother Su to your side! If you don''t thank me, forget it, and still stare at me? You deserve to be killed. Ah, you stupid peacock!"


    "Is this really the case?" Princess Kong Qian showed a puzzled look.


    Su Yan said, "That''s true. I promised Long Jie to take her out to play. She insisted that she would take you with me."


    Princess Kong Qian was overjoyed in the capital city, and said to the Dragon Tribulation Emperor: "Dragon Tribulation, thank you so much!"


    "Peacock, you girl can''t call me Long Jie, at least teach elder sister Long Jie?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "If I call you sister, what will Su Lang call you? They say that marrying a chicken follows a chicken and a dog follows a dog. Since you are Su Lang''s good sister, I have no choice but to follow Su Lang. You''ve become a sister! You have to call me sister Kong Qian or sister-in-law."


    Princess Kong Qian''s logic can be said to be very clear, Emperor Long Jie didn''t know how to refute for a while, and suddenly showed a somewhat distressed expression.


    But Emperor Long Jie soon discovered something was wrong, Emperor Long Jie raised his head and looked at Su Yan and said, "That''s not right, Brother Su! If you marry a girl like Kong Qian, wouldn''t you be calling that stinky head? Phoenix mother-in-law, **** it, then am I a generation shorter than that stinky phoenix?"


    Emperor Long Jie is almost getting more and more angry, and he wants to hit Kunlun Yuxu to find that stinky phoenix to settle accounts!


    "Hey! Long Jie, you are not allowed to say that about my mother! Damn it! You are the stinky black dragon!" Princess Kong Qian has always been respectful and afraid of her mother, the original Phoenix.


    But she will never allow anyone to speak ill of her mother.


    "It''s the stinking phoenix!"


    "Smelly Black Dragon! You are the stinky one!"


    Seeing that the two women around him were going to continue to expand this futile dispute, Su Yan could only stand up and be a peacemaker.


    "If you continue to quarrel today, I don''t think you need to go out to play. I''ll just sit here and watch you quarrel happily."


    "Then how can it be done, Su Lang!"


    "Brother Su, let''s forget about Kong Qian, this idiot girl, let''s go out and play!"


    Su Yan laughed and said, "Don''t make trouble, Kong Qian, go and change into your regular clothes, and we''ll go out."


    "Okay, Su Lang." Princess Kong Qian pecked Su Yan''s cheek before going to change her clothes.


    After Princess Kong Qian went to change clothes, Emperor Long Jie was still worried about what happened just now: "Brother Su, do you think I will see that phoenix is ??her junior in the future? Damn it, when I think that she can Riding on my head is so good!"


    Su Yan angrily said to Emperor Long Jie: "The original Phoenix and I are not as complicated as you think, and we have different opinions, and things like seniority don''t need to be taken seriously at all. In the realm of self-cultivation, who''s ability is more important. Big, who is the Daoist brother."


    "Is this still possible?" Emperor Long Jie widened his eyes curiously.

 Chapter 4928： The whereabouts of Hongmeng cannot be found

    Chapter 4928 can''t find the whereabouts of Hongmeng


    Su Yan''s set of dissertations is simply divine in the eyes of Emperor Long Jie!


    It can be said that the possible embarrassment is perfectly resolved.


    Then Emperor Long Jie suddenly became a little happy, looking at Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, does that girl Kong Qian know? You say different things."


    "Of course she knows, do you want to be a generation shorter than the original Phoenix?" Su Yan asked after blinking.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly became a little more energetic, and said: "How can I be willing to be shorter than that Phoenix generation, even if I am shorter than her, I don''t want to!"


    Princess Kong Qian changed clothes very fast, she was impatient.


    Thinking about going out to play, it''s even more unbearable.


    Seven or eight maids surrounded Princess Kong Qian in a hurry for a long time, and finally helped her get her uniform and makeup done.


    Princess Kong Qian was already radiant just by dressing up casually, and she had the beauty of the country and the city.


    Not to mention Su Yan, even Emperor Long Jie was stunned.


    Why did Emperor Long Jie become good friends with Princess Kong Qian, it was entirely because Princess Kong Qian was so good looking!


    So that Emperor Long Jie can ignore that she is the only daughter of that smelly phoenix!


    If Princess Kong Qian didn''t have this kind of beauty, I''m afraid Emperor Long Jie wouldn''t pay attention to her at all.


    When a woman''s appearance reaches a certain peak, then this woman will not only be attractive to men, but also have a strong attraction to the same sex!


    True beauty often transcends so-called gender!


    Princess Kong Qian was accustomed to this beauty, but she was a little distressed at this time. The maids just put too many golden hairpins on her head, which made her feel that her head was heavy.


    But these are all small issues, the important thing is that she can finally hang out with Su Yan.


    Princess Kong Qian is actually a child''s temperament, but she looks more mature than Emperor Long Jie.


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "Long Jie, you said you found a fun place, but you don''t know what it is? Is it really fun?"


    "Of course it''s really interesting! You will definitely thank me after you go!" Emperor Long Jie became very proud when he said this, and it seemed that Su Yan had touched her head and praised her.


    Su Yan instructed: "Long Jie, let''s sneak out later. We must not let your sister Xiaoya find out. If she is found, I will be out of luck."


    "Why?" Princess Kong Qian showed a very puzzled expression on her face.


    "Because Long Jie''s injury has not been healed yet, this kind of time is not suitable for running around. If Xiaoya finds out, she will definitely be angry."


    Before Su Yan finished speaking, Emperor Long Jie continued to say: "As long as Sister Xiaoya doesn''t know, then it won''t be a problem?"


    "You''re the little clever ghost!"


    Soon, a streamer appeared above the sacred fairy tree and floated away.


    This stream of light was transformed into a fairy gourd.


    Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie both suppressed and concealed their breath at this time. Su Yan was afraid that he would not be safe, so he took out two orbs at the same time, which were called hidden beads.


    The function is just like the name, it is used to hide the breath.


    In this way, the auras of Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie were completely hidden and would never be exposed.


    As for Princess Kong Qian, she was originally in a state where the quasi-emperor was unstable, so she didn''t need to hide it.


    Emperor Long Jie originally wanted Su Yan to use the Taiyi Qingniu''s car, but Su Yan was afraid that the movement would make too much noise, so he did not agree.


    This fairy gourd was also a treasure that Su Yan obtained from the Dragon Emperor''s tomb. It was not a divine tool, but a spiritual tool. The speed of flight is naturally incomparable to such an artifact as the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    When Su Yan was used to using the divine artifact and divine artifact, and then using the divine artifact to fly in the fairy world, it felt really hard to describe.


    This immortal gourd, Su Yan has used all his strength to urge it, and the immortal essence has been filled, but the speed of the flight is always neither fast nor slow.


    In the eyes of Princess Kong Qian, this is simply turtle speed...


    But it didn''t matter, they were going out to play, not in a hurry.


    Since returning to the Immortal Realm, Su Yan seems to have never been in a relaxed mood. Even after he obtained the divine artifact, Su Yan has been running around all over the place, and at the same time, he is constantly thinking about the situation he may encounter in his heart. changes, and some countermeasures to deal with them.


    At that time, Su Yan''s power had not recovered to its current peak.


    What''s more important is that Su Yan''s great revenge has not yet been avenged, and there are still many enemies in the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan had to be extremely careful with every move he made, for fear of revealing his identity and causing death!


    And after the battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, Su Yan finally swept away the cautious haze in his heart and the haze caused by depression for a long time.


    Although he has not completely killed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, it should only be a matter of time for revenge!


    Su Yan had already looked for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng on the level of cause and effect. Su Yan used the method handed down from Nuwa to divination. Only those who possessed the Holy Body could use this divination method.


    But the strange thing is that Su Yan didn''t find the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. The buoy corresponding to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was always flickering in the air, and it couldn''t be fixed at all!


    It seems that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is always in a super high-speed movement, constantly trying to fly from the south of the fairyland to the north of the fairyland!


    Of course this is very unreasonable!


    Not to mention that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no motive to do it at all, even if he had the motive to do so, he might not have the ability.


    The reason why such a strange scene appears in the hexagram can only be explained that the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor may not be in the immortal world, but hid somewhere in another world.


    And this alien world is closely connected with the fairy world.


    It was as if Su Yan had entered the chaotic world at the beginning!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng may not have entered the chaos, but at least he is definitely not in the fairyland now...


    The other world that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng entered must be very strange, so he could temporarily escape the shackles of karma, and even Su Yan could not find any trace of him.


    Although the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could not be found, Su Yan was not in a hurry.


    Because of Su Yan''s understanding of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he will not escape for a lifetime, even in the most unfavorable situation, he should be thinking of a way to make a comeback!


    In a sense, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and Su Yan could be regarded as the same kind of people, but there was a huge gap in their talents and strengths.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it, a glowing fairyland appeared in front of him!


    This sparkling fluorescence represents the fairyland''s own flying defense enchantment...


    There are also many five-pointed star symbols in the glittering fluorescence.


    After seeing the symbols of these five-pointed stars, Su Yan knew that this defensive barrier must have something to do with Xinghui.

 Chapter 4929： hideaway

    During the fierce battle in the Hongmeng Immortal Territory, the star formation used by the immortal emperors summoned the blood-colored star sea, and the blood-colored star sea also gave birth to the stars of this five-pointed star! In fact, the real stars are not five-pointed stars. Those five-pointed stars are actually a variation of the core strength of the surnamed stars.


    This kind of change is often symbolic and abstract, and the totems of the gods actually evolved in this way.


    Those totems are abstract powers obtained after observing various extreme natural forces and summarizing the laws of immortality.


    After seeing the Immortal Territory in front of her, Princess Kong Qian showed an extremely curious expression and asked, "Long Jie, you said you were going to take us to find a fun place. Is there any fun place in this Immortal Territory?"


    "Of course, there are many interesting places in this fairyland.


    You will know when you go. "


    Su Yan was curious, "There are interesting places in this Immortal Realm, how would you know, Long Jie, have you ever come here secretly?"


    Emperor Long Jie did come here secretly, and when Su Yan was away, she secretly slipped out of Su Yan''s Immortal Realm.


    Even Jin Shiya didn''t know about this matter, and Emperor Long Jie never thought that he would be exposed to Su Yan for such a reason.


    Su Yan looked at the appearance of Emperor Long Jie, and already knew what she was thinking.


    However, Su Yan did not dismantle the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but just smiled, and did not pursue this matter at all.


    They originally came out to relax, so of course everyone should be happy, there is no need to get nervous.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "This fairyland is called Lingchuan fairyland, and the place I want to take you to is Lingchuan, that place is really beautiful, like a country in a dream, as long as you go once, you will definitely linger and forget to return. ."


    Su Yan asked, "Is that so?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Of course! Brother Su, how could my recommendation be wrong?


    This kind of place is really suitable for escaping the world. If you open your eyes every day and you are in a picturesque place, then you will not be in the heart of strife in your heart. "


    Emperor Long Jie paused for a while when he said this, and then pretended to be old-fashioned: "Kong Qian, you can''t even stabilize the mood of Emperor Zhun because you are too concerned about gains and losses. This place is just right for you."


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Long Jie, you are really annoying, it''s your turn to teach me the truth of cultivation! Su Lang has never taught me a lesson!"


    Emperor Long Jie said as a matter of course: "I am the Great Emperor, what did the Great Emperor teach you, this little quasi-emperor?"


    Princess Kong Qian argued almost immediately: "You, the emperor, didn''t come from practice, but just like my mother-in-law, because of your extraordinary talent, you were born as an emperor! I am a realm that I have cultivated bit by bit myself. , how can you understand my hard work, right?


    Surang. "


    What Princess Kong Qian said is true.


    Regardless of whether the original phoenix or the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable, their realm is almost innate, they have never experienced the test of three disasters and five calamities, they are already emperors.


    Moreover, those great emperors who have experienced three disasters and five calamities are basically far inferior to them in terms of strength.


    Even Su Yan once sighed that fate is so unfair, and some people can have the power that he can only obtain by doing his best! Just thinking about it makes me feel a little nasty! But there is no such thing as fairness in this world. Some people have the talent for cultivation and can become a great emperor.


    Wouldn''t Su Yan and the others appear more fortunate than these human races who couldn''t even practice cultivation?


    Su Yan seemed to have seen the owner of this Lingchuan Immortal Territory, but he couldn''t remember it at this time.


    After the battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, many immortal emperors came to visit Su Yan''s Immortal Territory, and by the way, I would like to greet him.


    Su Yan has seen all kinds of immortal emperors recently. There are no one hundred or eighty emperors, so he really can''t remember whether he has seen this immortal emperor in Lingchuan Xianyu.


    Although there is a protective barrier in the Lingchuan Immortal Territory, this barrier is only an early warning and has not been fully opened.


    When Su Yan and the others rode the magic weapon to pass through the barrier, the barrier didn''t trigger, and it was really easy to enter it.


    No matter what the turmoil in the Immortal Realm is like, at least the Star Territory controlled by Su Yan is still very peaceful.


    Before it completely fell, standing on the fairy gourd, there was a spiritual energy blowing towards the face.


    And at this high altitude, you can also see what kind of fairyland is below.


    To be honest, this Lingchuan Immortal Territory is a bit peculiar.


    Because what you can see down is a vast expanse of water.


    In the middle of this vast expanse of water, there are several small islands dotted.


    The general fairyland is mostly land, and then dotted with lakes and oceans.


    But here the ocean lakes are the mainstream, and only a few small islands are left on the land.


    It is estimated that Princess Kong Qian has rarely seen such a fairyland, and her face can''t help but show an extremely curious expression.


    And the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has already directed Su Yan to fly the immortal gourd towards the upstream of this endless lake! The Lingchuan mentioned by Emperor Long Jie is located in the upper reaches of this endless river.


    If you go upstream, you can see that the terrain gradually rises and falls, gradually changing from plain wetlands to hills.


    Many animals can be seen running on the hills! These animals are wild, and no traces of artificial domestication can be seen.


    After seeing Su Yan''s immortal gourd, they all stopped to watch, obviously they don''t often see such guests.


    The atmosphere here is the same as what Emperor Long Jie said, it is really comfortable and comfortable.


    In comparison, Su Yan''s Immortal Territory can''t do this. Those sects and cultivating families who have defected to Su Yan''s Immortal Territory have to encircle Su Yan''s Immortal Territory and there are at least 200,000 The above immortals are resident.


    Although there are places inaccessible, it is not easy to find a place as peaceful as this one.


    Moreover, there are many places in Su Yan''s Immortal Territory that are expressly forbidden to enter, and the immortals must be registered when entering and leaving Immortal Territory.


    It''s peaceful here, coming and going is very free, and no one will control it at all.


    No wonder Emperor Long Jie would say that this is a good place to hide from the world.


    If you live here for a long time, you will be able to leave all the boring disputes in the fairy world behind you.


    The expression on Emperor Long Jie''s face became complacent, and he said: "Brother Su, I told you already, this is a particularly good place! How is it, Kong Qian, this time you are convinced of me. Bar?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "What''s wrong with being convinced? There are so many jade-filled places in Kunlun, I just haven''t been there!"

 Chapter 4930： Taoist man in purple

    How could Emperor Long Jie be convinced by what Princess Kong Qian said?


    Emperor Long Jie said: "All of your Kunlun Yuxu are all monsters and ghosts, how can there be comfort here, I don''t like that kind of ghost place! Brother Su must not like it either?


    I see that every time Brother Su goes, he comes back quickly! There must be something wrong with your Kunlun Yuxu! "


    Princess Kong Qian immediately defended: "Su Lang doesn''t like to drink and socialize, what''s wrong with Kunlun Yuxu?


    If the mother-in-law allows Su Lang not to attend the banquet, Su Lang will definitely be willing to move to Kunlun Yuxu, right, Su Lang? "


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "Can''t you all stop for a while?


    The environment here is so good and so beautiful, why do you have to bicker here? "


    The green hills below are continuous, and below the green hills is a group of autumn waters.


    There was some light mist on the water. If you could sail on such water, it would be no different from landscape painting.


    The place that Emperor Long Jie looked for is really beautiful, and the most important thing is that it has a particularly dusty feeling! It would be better if they didn''t quarrel and bicker here.


    The atmosphere here is very quiet, and making noise here will only spoil the atmosphere.


    Not only is the scenery excellent here, but more importantly, the wind and water are hidden, and the spiritual energy is also very rich. It is really a good place.


    Then Su Yan heard Emperor Long Jie say: "Brother Su, this place is really good, but Lingchuan, which is further upstream, is more beautiful than this place."


    "How beautiful can Lingchuan be?


    I can''t imagine it, isn''t it already beautiful here? "


    A very exaggerated expression suddenly appeared on Emperor Long Jie''s face. She said to Su Yan, "Lingchuan is at least ten times more beautiful than this place!"


    "So much?"


    "After you arrive at Lingchuan, you will find that we have entered the painting. It is really beautiful!"


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor said.


    Su Yan also thought in his heart that if all the disputes in the immortal world were settled, it would be better to take Xiaoya and the others to find such a very secluded one.


    As for those powers in the Immortal Realm, whoever wants them will take them. At least in his opinion, Su Yan, the so-called power is actually a kind of shackles.


    Cultivation is originally for the sake of longevity and happiness. If you cannot be happy because of those powers, then there is no point in cultivating.


    Of course, there is another very important point, that is, Su Yan has already obtained the highest power in the heavens. When you have reached such a peak and have tasted the taste, then there is no regret.


    According to the request of Emperor Long Jie, Su Yan was about to drive the fairy gourd towards Lingchuan.


    At this moment, a formation in the sky fell in front of them.


    If this formation was directly covering them, then Su Yan would definitely break open this formation unceremoniously, but this formation just shrouded in front of them, which meant that the other party just didn''t want them to move forward. , did not want to hurt them.


    Su Yan was rather curious as to who the other party was.


    A middle-aged Taoist priest wearing a purple Taoist robe appeared in front of Su Yan driving a crane.


    Generally speaking, only Earth Immortals and Heaven Immortals will choose the Crane as their fairy bird car, because the Crane''s flying ability is really very general, and it cannot travel between different Immortal Domains, but can only travel on one Immortal Domain, and The speed of flight is also very general.


    But this purple-robed Taoist riding a crane actually had the cultivation of the Emperor. Perhaps because this cultivation gave him courage, he dared to throw a formation in front of Su Yan.


    Emperor Long Jie was really stunned at this time, she looked at Su Yan, "How dare this person?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "You forgot, we have hidden beads on our bodies, and his mere Emperor Zhun must have been blinded by hidden beads, so he couldn''t see through our cultivation, so he had the courage to stop our way. "


    After Su Yan said this, Emperor Long Jie and Princess Kong Qian showed very playful smiles on their faces.


    The purple-robed Taoist flew towards this side with the crane, and landed at a distance of ten feet. After getting up from the crane, he stepped on a cloud of white clouds and gradually floated over.


    This purple-robed Taoist looked kind and kind, with a whisk between his hands, and he looked a bit immortal.


    After he came here, he said: "The three Taoists are friends, I don''t know where the three Taoists come from, and where are they going?"


    Although this purple-robed Taoist looked very kind, the question he asked was a bit of a cross-examination.


    Su Yan was suddenly a little unhappy. Originally, he was a little unhappy when he was blocked, and now he has to be questioned about the reason.


    Su Yan said directly: "It doesn''t matter where we are going, I don''t want to have any entanglement with you, you just need to make way."


    Su Yan''s words are very natural. In his capacity as the Great Emperor of Xianwu, to say such words to a quasi-emperor is already considered to be extremely generous to the other party.


    But Taoist Zipao was stunned after hearing Su Yan''s words. The reason was very simple, because he didn''t even know that the man in front of him was the legendary Emperor Xianwu.


    Because Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie not only used concealment beads, but also concealed their divine might and aura in advance.


    After the quasi emperor looked at Su Yan ignorantly, he actually felt that Su Yan''s strength was probably not as good as his, maybe he didn''t even have the realm of the quasi emperor, probably just the cultivation of the peak of Jinxian! The purple-robed Taoist suddenly became very dissatisfied with Su Yan! How dare Jinxian be so mad in front of him! The purple-robed Taoist said: "The front is where our mountain gate is. There is Beppu of the poor road. How many people want to break into the Beppu of the poor road?"


    Emperor Long Jie said almost immediately: "I came here two months ago and it was a land without owner, why did it suddenly become your Beppu, don''t stand in the way, I have to take Brother Su to see the scenery. !"


    Of course, Emperor Long Jie has great dissatisfaction in her heart. She was originally going to come out to play. She finally found a place that could be used as a secret base, and was about to share this secret with Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian. Who knows halfway through the journey Killing an old cow''s nose, she actually said that this place is her Beppu, how can Emperor Long Jie endure it?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that her image in front of Su Yan had always been cute and lovable, she would have eaten this purple-robed Taoist into her stomach! Emperor Long Jie looked very angry at this time, but it was useless! Because in the eyes of this purple-robed Taoist, she is only a golden immortal, and she looks like a virgin.

 Chapter 4931： arrogant girl in red

    The Taoist priest in purple robe finally looked at Princess Kong Qian. He first looked at Princess Kong Qian very indifferently, and then immediately became shocked.


    Beauty is only one aspect, and more importantly, he sensed a divine aura on Princess Kong Qian''s body! This ray of divine aura cannot be cultivated no matter what the day after tomorrow, it must be brought by innate! Being able to have this divine aura means that Princess Kong Qian has the bloodline of the Protoss! Generally speaking, only those quasi emperors who were born in the ancient times would have the blood of the Protoss! The purple-robed Taoist immediately felt that Princess Kong Qian was not to be provoked, and as for her two companions, they were basically the type that would not be mentioned.


    The Taoist Zipao focused all his attention on Princess Kong Qian and said, "Fellow Daoist, in front of us is the Beppu of our Sanzhen sect, save face, please don''t break in.


    In a few days, I will definitely visit the door in person to invite fellow Taoists to visit. "


    Seeing that the purple-robed Taoist didn''t speak instantly, but only talked to herself, Princess Kong Qian''s expression was inexplicable.


    She has absolutely no idea what tricks this purple-robed Taoist is playing! No matter how you look at it, Su Yan should be the one who talks here, right?


    Princess Kong Qian turned her gaze to Su Yan naturally, and said, "Su Lang, it''s really unlucky, he said that the front is his Beppu, what should we do?


    Do you want to move on? "


    The Taoist priest in Zipao saw Princess Kong Qian''s address and demeanor towards Su Yan, and immediately judged that she and Su Yan were dual cultivators.


    This purple-robed Taoist suddenly felt a little worthless for Princess Kong Qian. Princess Kong Qian was a quasi-emperor with divine attributes. Such a quasi-emperor was rare, and the possibility of entering an immortal emperor in the future was much greater than that of ordinary quasi-emperors.


    In addition, Princess Kong Qian''s appearance and temperament are also at the top level in the fairy world. The average female fairy can''t be compared to her, even if it is close to her level.


    Taoist Zipao even thought that if the beautiful woman in front of her was willing, many immortal emperors would rush to her.


    This is true, Princess Kong Qian has never lacked suitors in the Immortal Realm, and these suitors are often Immortal Emperors.


    And the man in front of him, called "Su Lang", looks like nothing more than an ordinary golden immortal, and at most he can only be regarded as a little white face.


    Could it be that when he reaches the cultivation level of the Emperor Zhun, will he also like Xiaobailian?


    Taoist Zipao looked at the combination of Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, and there was a word in his mind: It''s really flowers stuck in cow dung! Su Yan didn''t have so many ideas, and said, "We''re just going to have a look. How can we control so many other people''s ideas."


    Emperor Long Jie also added: "Yes! When I came last time, Lingchuan obviously had no master. Damn, what kind of sect actually wants to rob it and become Beppu, it''s really annoying!"


    Emperor Long Jie is really getting angrier the more she thinks about her, she is originally a child''s temperament, how can any child resist the temptation of a secret base?


    At this time, Emperor Long Jie already had the idea of ??killing people. If he didn''t want to show his cute side in front of Brother Su, this purple-robed Taoist would have died many times! The purple-robed Taoist didn''t know that he had walked back and forth in front of the gate of hell, but he was still looking at Su Yan and Princess Kong Qian, and said, "Everyone, we are from the Three Truths sect, not a cat or dog sect! Please! You guys have some respect!"


    Su Yan said, "We''re just here to play in the mountains and rivers, we don''t want to cause some unhappy trouble."


    The purple-robed Taoist and Su Yan looked at each other. He only felt that Su Yan''s eyes were crystal clear, but they seemed to be all-encompassing, as if there were countless possibilities. Just looking at each other seemed to attract his mind. .


    Daoist Zipao finally managed to completely recover his mind, and at the same time secretly said in his heart that it was amazing! Unexpectedly, the other party only has the realm of Jinxian, and it can make him, the quasi-emperor, almost fall in the mood! I''m afraid that the cultivation base in the state of mind is still better than his quasi emperor! Daoist Zipao''s evaluation of Su Yan suddenly increased several levels.


    A monk with such a strong state of mind can generally enter the next level as long as the mana is reached.


    From the exchange of glances just now, from what he sensed, it was as easy for the man in front of him to enter the Emperor Zhun as it was to eat and drink water! No wonder he was able to take such a beautiful female quasi-emperor as a Taoist companion! This purple-robed Taoist already has the intention of giving in, but he doesn''t know how to step down. After thinking about it, he can only be a tour guide by himself, and take them on a tour. At least he can''t lose the reputation of their Sanzhen sect. ! If this purple-robed Taoist retreated now, then outsiders would most likely ridicule them for their timidity.


    But before the purple-robed Taoist could speak, a very arrogant female voice came from behind: "We Sanzhen Sect are also not afraid of trouble! Who are you! Didn''t you hear what my uncle said?


    I have already told you, this is the Beppu of our Sanzhen sect! Are you still going to break in?


    Who in Lingchuan Xianyu has never heard of the name of our Sanzhen sect? "


    Behind the purple-robed Taoist, three more sword lights fell. It turned out to be one woman and two men, both of whom looked extremely young.


    This woman was dressed in red and wore a red flower head. The whole person looked like a prosperous doll, but her words were extremely angry.


    Su Yan originally didn''t want to cause more trouble, and he didn''t want to use the name of Immortal Emperor to bully others. He just came out to play today, and he didn''t want to ruin his good mood.


    But if the other party is completely ignorant and must force each other hard, then Su Yan definitely doesn''t mind giving the other party a lesson! This little lesson can sometimes be fatal! And Princess Kong Qian seemed to dislike the squeamish and arrogant demeanor of the red-clothed girl, pointing at the red-clothed girl to Su Yan, "Su Lang, I still lack a servant girl in my room, why don''t I let her be mine? maid."


    Princess Kong Qian''s room is actually impossible to lack maids, and there are hundreds of her maids.


    Princess Kong Qian said this just because she didn''t like the girl in red.


    Emperor Long Jie joked: "Kong Qian, do you think this little girl in red is very similar to your style, so you want to take it back for some training?"


    Princess Kong Qian said, "I wouldn''t be so rude."


    After Princess Kong Qian finished speaking, she gave the girl in red again, and the girl in red jumped into a rage, but not because of Princess Kong Qian''s eyes, but because of Emperor Long Jie''s words.


    The girl in red argued: "You are a little dwarf, who do you think is the little girl in red?


    ! Look at you, at most as high as my chest! Would you mind telling someone else? "

 Chapter 4932： Seems to be the bad guy

    Emperor Long Jie has always hated others to call her small and short.


    Usually in Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, no one would dare to speak to Emperor Long Jie like this!


    Moreover, the temper of Emperor Long Jie is definitely not good!


    Once she gets angry, she will turn the world upside down and overturn many immortal realms!


    Emperor Long Jie behaved very well-behaved just now, and that was because Su Yan was here.


    If Su Yan wasn''t here, after Emperor Long Jie''s violent uprising, he would have killed all these people long ago!


    The red-clothed girl still didn''t know what kind of existence she had offended, but she actually smiled after seeing Emperor Long Jie''s discoloration, as if she was happy after winning the quarrel.


    Princess Kong Qian and Emperor Long Jie often bicker, but even Princess Kong Qian knows that height is a point that must not be mentioned. Once it is mentioned, Emperor Long Jie will really turn his face!


    This girl in red is equivalent to touching the scales of Emperor Long Jie all at once!


    At this time, even Princess Kong Qian showed an expression of schadenfreude, thinking that this matter might end in killing.


    Although they came out to see the scenery, if the other party is so ignorant, then there is no problem even if they kill the other party, right?


    Su Yan patted Emperor Long Jie''s head at this time, and said comfortingly: "Long Jie, don''t be angry, leave this matter to me to deal with. You still have injuries on your body, you might as well leave everything to me. deal with."


    If it was normal, Su Yan touched his head, no matter how angry Emperor Long Jie was, the anger probably disappeared.


    But this time, Emperor Long Jie was still very angry, and there was a clear anger in his eyes.


    Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help laughing at this moment. Even if Su Lang couldn''t coax him well, Emperor Long Jie would go berserk at any time!


    Su Yan looked at the purple-robed Taoist at this time, and said in a very straight tone, "I have always hated those rude people, do you understand what I mean?"


    Taoist Zipao also turned his gaze to Su Yan, and said, "Respectful drivers need to understand that there is a verbal collision between us, and it''s not the fault of our Sanzhen sect, this is our Sanzhen sect. The eldest lady of the head, your lover wants to invite our eldest lady to be a maid, isn''t it an offense?"


    Su Yan snorted coldly and said, "My wife thinks that she wants her to be a maid, but it is her honor. How many people want to be this maid and haven''t had a chance yet."


    Su Yan''s words are not arrogant at all, but the truth.


    With Su Yan''s current reputation and strength in the Immortal Realm, many people would indeed beg him to do this kind of thing.


    Moreover, the identity of Princess Kong Qian is not ordinary. It is impossible for any immortal to be the maid of Princess Kong Qian.


    At least that big maid Xiaoyi that Primitive Phoenix married with is the queen of the famous family!


    But the purple-robed Taoist didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, and after hearing Su Yan''s words, he suddenly showed an even more annoyed expression, and said, "Your Excellency really doesn''t intend to take our Sanzhen sect in your eyes. ?"


    "What are you three true factions, my brother Su doesn''t even care about the Jade Emperor!" said Long Jie Emperor Zun.


    "What a big tone! Little dwarf, is it possible that your brother Su is the sun in the sky? Even if the sun in the sky moves, you have to listen to the words of the Jade Emperor! You people really like to brag! I bah!" The girl in red The speech is still as unpleasant as it is.


    But before she could finish her words, she saw that Su Yan was already in front of her.


    Su Yan was obviously still in front of her uncle for a second, but at this moment, he was already in front of her.


    They didn''t understand how Su Yan moved at all, and in their naked eyes, there was no trace of Su Yan''s movement at all, and even in the air there was no afterimage!


    Above the spiritual sense, nothing has been captured!


    Su Yan''s movement was really too weird, the girl in red was so frightened that goosebumps all over her body! At the same time, the whole body is stiff, and I don''t know how to deal with it at all!


    Although this girl in red also has a golden immortal cultivation base, she is obviously a flower in the greenhouse. She is well protected by her family and has never seen any dangerous scenes.


    At this time, although she was carrying a sword in her hand, she didn''t know how to draw the sword to deal with it, but just staring at Su Yan made her mind go blank!


    This is simply stupid behavior. In a battle with a powerful enemy, if you can''t even maintain a minimum level of calm, and you are suddenly frightened by the opponent, then even if you have the ability and magic weapon, it will be no use.


    The girl in red had obviously never seen anything in the world, but the two senior brothers beside her reacted extremely quickly, even though they didn''t understand how Su Yan got here!


    But at the moment when Su Yan appeared, although they felt incomparable fear in their hearts, they still pulled out the long sword in their hands!


    Once the long sword was drawn, the sword light suddenly poured out!


    It''s just that ordinary golden immortals like them want to play swords in front of Su Yan, isn''t that Banmen playing an axe?


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to move. After the two sword lights slashed towards Su Yan, the two monks were directly ejected.


    The force of this shock is very terrifying. The two monks not only dropped their swords in the air, but also spit out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, they have suffered serious internal injuries!


    The girl in red was completely unprepared, and when she saw such a scene, she became even more dumbfounded.


    The strength of her two senior brothers is very powerful, and she is also a very promising rising star within the Sanzhen sect, and has eaten many resources in the sect.


    But what happened just now? The girl in red almost wondered if there was something wrong with her eyes Woolen cloth?


    This is so incredible!


    The girl in red couldn''t figure out what the key point was, she finally came to a conclusion: "What kind of magic did you use?"


    Yes, this man must have used some kind of magic to knock the two brothers into the air. Otherwise, how could there be such a scene?


    "Demon magic?" Su Yan also showed a rather displeased expression after hearing these two words.


    The mouth of this girl in red is really unpleasant, and her words are ugly enough.


    Su Yan looked at the red-clothed girl and said, "Even if I use a demon technique, that''s a realm that your Three True Sects will never be able to reach."


    The girl in red no longer dared to be presumptuous in front of Su Yan at this time, because she was afraid that she, like the two senior brothers, would be knocked out by Su Yan, and then ended up being seriously injured.


    But Su Yan teased: "You also have a long sword in your hand, and you are considered a sword cultivator, why don''t you dare to attack me?"


    "If you also use demons to deal with me, what should I do?" The red-clothed girl''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and she almost swallowed the voice into her stomach.


    Then the girl in red looked past Su Yan and turned to the purple-robed Taoist for help: "Uncle, come and save me! This bad guy is going to be bad for me!"

 Chapter 4933： scenery into painting

    The purple-robed Taoist had his back to the purple-robed girl because he was facing Su Yan, Emperor Long Jie and Princess Kong Qian.


    The purple-robed Taoist also wanted to move, but at this time his body was sealed by an extremely strange aura, and he couldn''t move at all!


    Daoist Zipao is aware of the suffering at this time!


    He has now understood that this man is not a Jinxian cultivation base at all, and can only be a great emperor series, so he can easily suppress his quasi-emperor so that he can''t move at all!


    There are also some immortal emperors in this world who like to play in the world. Those immortal emperors will take the initiative to hide their cultivation, and then wander in different immortal realms to fill their immortal life.


    But there are only so many immortal emperors in the immortal world. It is really not an easy thing to meet such an immortal emperor in the game world.


    It can be said that it is a thing lower than the probability of being hit by a meteor!


    But they happened to meet, and they didn''t know whether to call themselves unlucky or lucky!


    Originally, the purple-robed Taoist was neither humble nor arrogant, so he could send the other party away, and maybe he could form a good relationship.


    But after the arrival of the most arrogant young lady of the Sanzhen faction, everything was turned upside down.


    At this time, this situation can be said to be completely out of the control of Taoist Zipao, and he has no idea what to do now.


    The purple-robed Taoist let out a long sigh, and then said, "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense any more. This person is not someone our Sanzhen faction can afford to offend!"


    The girl in red looked at Su Yan at this time. After listening to the uncle''s words, her eyes became inexplicably surprised, and then she burst into tears.


    Su Yan was at a loss for a while, he would not change his face in the face of any powerful enemy, but after seeing this little girl in red crying, he didn''t know what to do. .


    Su Yan has always disliked bullying women, so at this time he had no choice but to accept his magical powers, then turned around and walked towards Emperor Long Jie and Princess Kong Qian.


    But Emperor Long Jie still remembered the hatred just now. How could she want to let go of the girl in red and said, "Brother Su, she insulted me just now. Is this the case?"


    Princess Kong Qian also said, "I also said that I want to capture her back as a maid, and since I said it, of course I can do it!"


    Su Yan showed a helpless expression and said, "You can do it yourself, I''m too lazy to care."


    Princess Kong Qian immediately covered the red-clothed girl with a ray of divine light from her sleeves, and then immediately absorbed it into her own sleeves, and then showed a satisfied expression.


    Emperor Long Jie respectfully said: "Kong Qian, after you go back, you can lend me this maid, and I will hit her hard!"


    "Understood, what is our relationship? Am I going to have trouble with you because of the little girl?"


    Hearing what Princess Kong Qian said, Emperor Long Jie suddenly showed a relieved expression and said, "Kong Qian, you are still good to me, woohoo"


    "Then come to my sister''s arms, my sister is holding you, as long as you cry, no matter how bad things are, it will be over."


    "Fuck off! Kong Qian, you can''t take advantage of me!" Emperor Long Jie''s attitude was extremely firm.


    Then Su Yan asked, "Are we going to visit Lingchuan next?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "Since you have come here, if you don''t go to Lingchuan to take a look, then you have to go back with regrets?"


    Su Yan smiled and said: "I''m not afraid that Long Jie will lose interest? Hey, I care about you very much."


    Emperor Long Jie said angrily: "Of course Lingchuan still wants to go, this Sanzhen sect is really mad at me, I must destroy their sect! Otherwise they don''t know who the aunt is!"


    The purple-robed Taoist asked boldly, "Who is Zuncha''s identity?"


    Emperor Long Jie glanced at him, and those eyes suddenly turned golden, although Emperor Long Jie had not shown any power.


    The Taoist priest in purple robe seemed to see a Mount Tai pressing down on him from the zenith, and it seemed that there was a huge dragon in the sky that was about to descend into the sky, destroying the world completely!


    Which gigantic dragon was staring at him at this moment!


    Bean-sized sweat beads appeared on the forehead of the purple-robed Taoist!


    The restraint that Su Yan imposed on him was still in effect, and the purple-robed Taoist couldn''t move his body at all.


    Otherwise, he should be trembling and paralyzed on the ground at this time, as if paralyzed!


    Taoist Zipao had only sensed Su Yan''s extraordinaryness before, and completely regarded Emperor Long Jie as a simple-minded little girl.


    Only now did he realize how utterly wrong he was!


    Where is this little girl! It is a peerless powerhouse who can use his divine might to destroy the world at will!


    With just one eye, all the Immortal Emperors that Taoist Zipao had seen before could not be compared with him!


    Emperor Long Jie wanted to use his own power, but Princess Kong Qian stopped him: "Long Jie, have you forgotten that you were injured? Don''t use your power rashly, or your brother Su should be angry again. ."


    Emperor Long Jie quickly took back the power that he had prepared to show, but there was still some unwillingness on the face of Emperor Long Jie, she said: "It''s just a small injury, it''s not in the way! Let me and those immortal emperors and gods and demons work hard, and I will definitely be able to kill the Quartet!"


    "Okay, don''t be brave, let''s go to the Lingchuan you said."


    Princess Kong Qian asked, "What should we do with these people? Are they killed?"


    Su Yan said, "It''s just some small trash fish, does it make any difference whether you kill it or not?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he flew back to the fairy gourd, his movements were so elegant and unrestrained.


    Why did this purple-robed Taoist dare to block Su Yan and the others with a formation method before, of course, because this fairy gourd was just a spiritual tool, and he felt that he could handle it.


    If the magic weapon that Su Yan controlled was a divine weapon, this purple-robed Taoist would never dare to stop it.


    With a flick of Su Yan''s fingers, the formation blocking the front was broken!


    As for the three remaining members of the Sanzhen faction, of course Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    These were all insignificant characters, of course Su Yan would not waste his energy and time on them.


    The scenery in front is exactly the same as what Emperor Long Jie said, and it has become very different!


    In addition to the plateau snow-capped mountains, there are also many yellow maple forests, which are integrated with the demure scenery. It seems that heavy makeup and light makeup are always suitable.


    The scenery here is really like a picture scroll, and the purity of the aura is much richer than the previous place.


    This is definitely a good place to open up Beppu.


    The lake below is like a mirror, reflecting the trees of different colors on the mountain, it looks like two paintings fused together


    After the boring farce just now, Emperor Long Jie''s mood was not very good, but after seeing such a beautiful scene, his mood gradually recovered a lot.

 Chapter 4934： Two unlucky swordsmen

    Then Emperor Long Jie pointed at the lakes and mountains below and said, "Brother Su, I am right, Brother Su, this is definitely a good place to relax."


    Su Yan nodded and said: "The beauty here doesn''t seem to be man-made, it should be naturally generated. I don''t know if there is a beauty that can match it in my fairyland. It''s a pity to think about it. I created it. Immortal Realm has been around for so long, but he has been fighting in various places, and he has no time to explore in his own Immortal Realm, and I don��t know how many beautiful things have been missed.��


    Princess Kong Qian took the initiative to hold Su Yan''s hand and said, "Su Lang, there will be no such regrets in the future. After you kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, we will go wherever we want. We travel."


    At this moment, Su Yan thought about the mysterious and ethereal world of heaven, and the mood that had been relaxed to the extreme suddenly became heavier.


    However, Su Yan still didn''t plan to tell Princess Kong Qian what was going on in the world of God. Even if Princess Kong Qian knew about it, she wouldn''t offer any help, instead she would become very worried about him.


    Su Yan just quietly hugged Princess Kong Qian. At this time, she didn''t need to say anything, she just needed to feel it quietly.


    Only Emperor Long Jie destroyed the scenery here, she said: "There are many butterflies on the mountain below, and those butterflies are super beautiful! Kong Qian, do you want to come and compete with me to catch butterflies! Let Brother Su be the judge and see who we are. Catch more butterflies!"


    Princess Kong Qian is now living with Su Yan, how could she put down her body to catch butterflies, she cleared her throat and said, "Long Jie, I don''t think you will grow up in the future, you are always addicted to What''s the use of these children''s games?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Strange! Peacock, didn''t you teach me the game of catching butterflies? Are you not a child?"


    Seeing herself being dismantled by Emperor Long Jie, Princess Kong Qian suddenly blushed slightly, and said awkwardly: "I don''t want to make trouble with you, you can go to catch the butterfly yourself, why do you have to hold it? I!"


    Emperor Long Jie snorted softly, and then stepped on the clouds and really descended to the mountains below.


    And Su Yan looked at the layers of maple forests of different colors and levels below, and hugged Princess Kong Qian, and suddenly had a feeling that life was like this, what more could a husband want.


    And after the three of Su Yan left.


    The two senior brothers of the girl in red finally struggled to get up from the ground.


    Just now, Su Yan didn''t want to deal with them, and he didn''t make a move, but their attack automatically hit Su Yan''s protective barrier, and then bounced off the barrier and flew out!


    If Su Yan really wanted to make a move, these two little swordsmen would have already turned into ashes and scattered in the air!


    Rao is so, these two sword cultivators were not seriously injured. After they fell heavily, they only felt dizzy and could sit up with great difficulty, and then spit out several mouthfuls of blood.


    The two sword cultivators had already suffered serious internal injuries, and they were afraid that their five internal organs had already been displaced.


    One of them also broke a rib. I was afraid that the broken rib had been poked into the internal organs. He could only walk with a sword and limp.


    After all, these two sword cultivators also have the cultivation base of Jinxian. After they can act, their lives are not serious, but the bones of the whole body seem to fall apart.


    They struggled to walk towards the purple-robed Taoist.


    The purple-robed Taoist remained motionless until now, as if he had turned into a sculpture


    The two unfortunate sword cultivators came to the Zipao Taoist and said, "Uncle, what the **** is going on? Did someone tap your acupuncture point? Why can''t you move?"


    Daoist Zipao is not unable to move his entire body, at least his eyes can move, he looked at the two unfortunate sword cultivators and said, "Just now those two are the existences of the Great Emperor series, they have hidden their cultivation, it is estimated that I want to play in the world, hey, we are really unlucky, how could we provoke them?"


    "Then what about the Beppu of our Sanzhen faction?"


    The purple-robed Taoist rebuked almost immediately; "These two great emperors are extremely powerful, they are not ordinary emperors, even if they are ordinary emperors, they are still in the order of emperors! If we want to destroy our Three True Sects, can we still resist? No? Maybe we will really be wiped out this time!"


    These two unlucky swordsmen didn''t think so far at all. What they thought in their minds was to report to the sect master after they went back, and study the sect for revenge.


    After all, the other party has already captured all the eldest misses of their Three True Sect!


    If they don''t show anything at all, doesn''t it mean that the three true sects are easy to be bullied?


    After hearing the words of Taoist Zipao at this time, these two unfortunate swordsmen were completely dumbfounded, and they no longer knew how to organize words to express their inner shock!


    They just patrolled around here, and then saw that the uncle seemed to have encountered someone, so they thought of helping the boxing.


    The result is inexplicably about to be destroyed?


    Shouldn''t even the most outrageous story have such an exaggerated development?


    Daoist Zipao said, "You guys are still young in the Immortal Realm, so you won''t understand at all. It''s just a matter of one thought for those characters of the Great Emperor series to slaughter the city and destroy the country because of a disagreement."


    "Won''t the Jade Emperor punish them? Isn''t there still a heavenly rule?"


    The Taoist Zipao sighed and said, "What do you think, Tiantiao is not for the purpose of restraining the emperor, but for the characters of the emperor to control the true immortals under his command! As long as the emperor does not do anything too outrageous, the heavenly court will not do anything too outrageous. These things should be turned a blind eye."


    "Then isn''t it our Three True Sect?" After these two unfortunate sword cultivators passed through the words of Taoist Zipao, they finally understood what kind of terrifying existence they had provoked!


    Now things are completely beyond the limits of their control!


    Whether or not the Sanzhen Sect will perish next is already a matter between the other party''s thoughts.


    Although the Sanzhen School has been established for 15,000 years, what is the inheritance of 15,000 years for these great emperors?


    "Then what can we do? Uncle Shi, say something, what should we do now?"


    Taoist Zipao said: "You go and invite the senior brother in charge, and at the same time clarify the matter here, let the senior senior brother release the restriction on me, and then we will go to the Tianfu behind Lingchuan to ask Immortal Emperor Beizhu to come out of the mountain. , maybe the other party is willing to sell Immortal Emperor Beizhu a face, and this matter will be over. Otherwise, our Sanzhen faction will always be at risk of perishing!"


    These two unfortunate sword cultivators are also very indifferent at this time, and they have no choice but to do as the Taoist Zipao said.


    The Northern Bamboo Immortal Emperor mentioned by Taoist Zipao is the shaper of this Lingchuan Immortal Territory.


    It''s just that after shaping the Lingchuan Immortal Territory, the Beizhu Immortal Emperor began a seclusion career, and he almost didn''t ask about what happened in the outside world.


    However, the head of their Sanzhen sect and Immortal Emperor Beizhu have some inheritance origins.


    That''s why the Sanzhen faction dared to open up a good place like Lingchuan as its own Beppu


    Since the Great Emperor has been involved in this matter, we can only ask the Great Emperor to come forward to solve it!


    This purple-robed Taoist''s thinking can be said to be completely correct.


    The emperor and the following are all ants. If there is no great emperor to come forward, the other party may not sell face.


    What''s more, the eldest lady of the Sanzhen faction, the only daughter of the head is still in the hands of the other party.


    The Taoist Zipao sighed, he never thought that things would become so unmanageable!

 Chapter 4935： Princess Kong Qian also likes to act like a spoiled child

    The two unfortunate sword cultivators soon returned to the Sanzhen Sect''s residence. Seeing that the two senior brothers were injured, those young disciples were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to help the two senior brothers find the place back!


    But these two unfortunate sword cultivators still had the heart to dawdle with these juniors, and immediately went to see the sect master.


    The head of the Sanzhen sect was meeting guests at this time and was discussing some matters with some sects in Lingchuan Xianyu. At this time, the two apprentices rushed in regardless, and he suddenly had a gloomy face, and only felt a little face. nothing.


    The head of the Sanzhen Sect was going to deal with these two apprentices who didn''t understand the rules, but soon he became absolutely terrified.


    Not only because his only daughter was kidnapped, but also because the other party involved a character at the level of the emperor!


    And there is not only one great emperor, but two great emperors!


    The head of the Sanzhen sect originally intended to be powerful, so he asked the two apprentices to kneel in front of the many foreign sect heads and tell what happened


    When they heard that this incident involved the level of the emperor, the heads of the sects also became horrified, and then the head of Taishan said: "Brother Dao, there are urgent matters in my sect, so don''t bother, first. Farewell!"


    Of course, there is nothing urgent among the leaders of the Taishan faction, which is actually the reason why he wants to get out.


    After the head of the Taishan faction gave this reason, the rest of the heads also followed suit, saying that they had to go back to the school to deal with it in a hurry!


    Although they all sat here calmly drinking tea just now, what they showed was the demeanor of a grandmaster.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that these sect masters can''t wait to get out. If the existence of the Great Emperor series really comes to kill them, they won''t ask questions at all, just press down with one hand, and the three true sects can be destroyed. Suppressed!


    At that time, the Sanzhen sect will become a ruin, and the emperor will not care if you are a member of the Sanzhen sect!


    As long as it is suppressed, it will be suppressed along with it!


    The head of the Sanzhen Sect, the six gods, has no choice but to see off guests. He is only worried that his sect will be suppressed by the emperor, and in a hurry, he can only do as the Taoist Zipao said.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t know that the other party was so scared.


    He had forgotten about the storm just now, and he was here to enjoy the beautiful scenery with his arms around Princess Kong Qian.


    The scenery is very intoxicating, and Princess Kong Qian''s face is even more intoxicating


    As for Emperor Long Jie, she was running up and down in the jungle to catch butterflies, she looked really happy


    Princess Kong Qian said to Su Yan, "You don''t care about Long Jie, she will become a wild girl!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "If she really turns into a wild girl, then it''s not because you taught me well."


    "I hate it!" Princess Kong Qian put her head on Su Yan''s shoulder after a round of pink fisting, and then Princess Kong Qian said, "Su Lang, do you know how long I''ve been looking forward to this day? It''s still today. I really want to thank Long Jie, it''s really good here, I don''t even want to go back."


    "Really? You mean that the fairyland created by others is better than mine?"


    "How could I mean this! My Su Lang''s Immortal Domain is the number one in the world, but once I go back, I will share you with those sisters. Just thinking about it makes me feel very unwilling. Actually, before I got married, my mother The grown-up asked me"


    Su Yan asked, "What did Phoenix ask you?"


    "Ask me if I can stand this, and said if I can''t stand it, you can break my marriage for me."


    "Is there such a thing?" Su Yan said with a wry smile, "It seems that she really loves you."


    "Of course, I am the young master of Kunlun Yuxu!" Princess Kong Qian couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    Afterwards, Princess Kong Qian said to Su Yan, "But Su Lang, sometimes I feel that I am really incompetent. It is clear that the mother-in-law is the strongest existence in the fairy world, but I still want to. It''s so difficult to enter the ranks of Immortal Emperor, and you can''t even cultivate divine power, it''s just a half-assistance. Seeing that the gap with you is getting bigger and bigger, sometimes I really feel like I''m useless."


    Su Yan said: "I don''t think it''s your mother''s problem, it should be your father''s problem, right?"


    Princess Kong Qian never knew who her father was. Primitive Phoenix never mentioned it, and she never dared to ask. She only faintly heard Su Yan say that he was an immortal.


    Princess Kong Qian said: "It''s really abominable, if only I didn''t have the blood of the human race."


    Su Yan said: "Actually, there is nothing wrong with human blood. I am a pure human, and I have not achieved the achievements I have today. The key is that when you are cultivating, it is too easy to be distracted. It is like catching a butterfly. A beautiful butterfly, I haven''t caught it yet, and when I see the other one, I chase the other one, so I''m so distracted, of course, I can''t catch the last butterfly."


    "Then what should I do?" Princess Kong Qian''s eyes were bright, and she looked at Su Yan with tenderness and admiration in her eyes.


    Su Yan said, "How do I know what to do? Cultivation is my own business."


    "Damn, can''t you supervise me and teach me?"


    "I''m afraid that I will teach you badly, and your mother will settle accounts with me!"


    Princess Kong Qian suddenly became a little shy, and asked, "Have you and that fox girl in Qingqiu always had dual cultivation?"


    "Yes."


    "Then they want too! Why can the fox can, but the others can''t? They are one of the three eldest wives!"


    Of course, Su Yan was nothing but Princess Kong Qian''s coquettish coquettishness. Especially at this time, the golden sunlight shone on her face, as if it had plated a layer of golden light on her face, which looked really beautiful.


    Under such circumstances, Princess Kong Qian, I am afraid that no man will refuse!


    After Princess Kong Qian got an affirmative answer from Su Yan, she couldn''t help cheering.


    At this time, Emperor Long Jie just came back. She used her strength to imprison many butterflies in a transparent formation. Those butterflies kept flapping their wings in the formation, and they were dyed with a layer of golden sun. very nice.


    Emperor Long Jie wanted to share and show off how many butterflies she had caught, but at this time she showed a suspicious expression and said, "Kong Qian, what are you cheering for? Is it because this seat has come back victorious?"


    "Just catching butterflies, can it be considered a victory?" Princess Kong Qian asked.


    "There are so many beautiful butterflies that you can''t catch in your life. Isn''t that a victory? What are you happy about? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Princess Kong Qian shyly said, "Sir, don''t ask about it, children. Why don''t you eat these butterflies when you catch them?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Of course I plan to eat with you, don''t you?"


    "Of course I want it!"


    Su Yan showed a helpless smile, looking at Princess Kong Qian and Emperor Long Jie, his mind was full of question marks.


    It turns out that what Jin Shiya said was true. They caught the butterflies in the garden not for fun, but to eat them.


    What kind of weird hobby is this?


    However, Princess Kong Qian''s body is a multi-colored peacock. If she likes to eat butterflies, it seems to be reasonable.


    What about the Dragon Tribulation Emperor? She is a dignified emperor, how could she like to eat butterflies?


    Princess Kong Qian still couldn''t let go in front of Su Yan, but Emperor Long Jie didn''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 4936： Northern Bamboo Immortal Emperor

    Su Yan said: "We will go back after eating the butterflies, otherwise Xiaoya will find out that we have sneaked out."


    "So soon?"


    "If you are found, you will be punished. Do you want to be grounded? Long Jie. Xiaoya is different from me. She is much stricter. You should understand what I mean."


    Emperor Long Jie suddenly showed a distressed expression, she said while eating butterflies: "Then I have to go back, I haven''t had enough."


    Princess Kong Qian didn''t have enough fun, but she had already gained something today, and Su Yan had promised to teach her dual cultivation.


    For her, it''s enough to gain something, if it''s too greedy, I''m afraid it''s not very good!


    The sun is gradually setting in the west, and at dusk, the scenery here becomes more and more beautiful.


    Evening is the prime time to enjoy many views.


    And at this time, a spiritual sense spread between heaven and earth, and soon collided with the spiritual sense of Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie.


    This spiritual thought is also the spiritual thought of the Great Emperor.


    However, this spiritual sense was very disciplined, and it was quickly withdrawn after it collided with the spiritual sense of Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie, and there was no intention of conflict at all.


    The Great Emperor''s Spiritual Mind can be released very far. If two Great Emperors release their Spiritual Mind at the same time, or if there is a Great Emperor within the search range of the Spiritual Mind, then the Spiritual Mind of both sides will definitely collide.


    At this time, as long as you take the initiative to withdraw your spiritual sense, you can show that you have no malicious intentions, so that the other party will definitely not pursue it.


    This can basically be seen as an unspoken rule between the great emperors.


    Emperor Long Jie didn''t care about this at all, but Su Yan knew that this spiritual sense must have come prepared, and it must be related to what happened just now.


    Otherwise, there will be no sudden appearance of a great emperor''s spiritual sense for no reason, and this great emperor''s spiritual sense has also searched the surrounding so fortuitously.


    Su Yan never thought that there were so-called coincidences in this world, and some things should be inevitable.


    This touch of Immortal Emperor''s spiritual thoughts must be directed at them.


    After thinking of this, Su Yan was already ready. Just now they captured the daughter of the head of the family, and Princess Kong Qian said that she would capture it back to be a maid.


    The other party should have asked someone to settle this matter.


    However, this Sanzhen sect is not bad. It was able to invite an immortal emperor. I don''t know if this immortal emperor is the head of the Sanzhen sect.


    If so, then they have captured the Immortal Emperor''s daughter.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about this matter. As long as he revealed his identity, no matter what Immortal Emperor would dare to be too arrogant in front of him.


    When the time comes, let the little girl in red go, and then reconcile with the other party, this matter should be over.


    Just as Su Yan had expected, not long after that divine sense receded, a divine light flew towards this direction!


    The speed of this divine light is extremely fast, and the sound of breaking through the air is also extremely violent. Obviously, the other party is also very impatient.


    After seeing that divine light, Emperor Long Jie raised his head and said, "Hey, it''s a divine weapon!"


    The light of this divine weapon fell in front of them in a blink of an eye. Two Taoist men in purple accompany a young man with loose long hair.


    When he saw these two Daoists in purple clothes, Su Yan already understood that this matter was exactly as he expected. The other party knew that he was not an opponent, so he directly asked the Immortal Emperor to settle it.


    This young man is the Immortal Emperor, and one of the Taoists in Ziyi is an old acquaintance just now.


    This young man with long hair looked very casually dressed, and at first glance he looked like an out-of-this-world person.


    He immediately revealed his identity, clearly stating that Immortal Emperor Beizhu, the creator of his immortal realm.


    For this Immortal Emperor, Su Yan and the others were a little curious, because the scenery above Lingchuan was simply too beautiful, and any angle was enough to be drawn into the painting.


    They all wanted to know what kind of Immortal Emperor was able to create such a beauty of Lingshan.


    At this time, after seeing this Immortal Emperor Beizhu, I only felt that his temperament was extremely dusty, and I felt that he was born to be the kind of person who is indifferent to the world. No wonder he was able to create such a beautiful fairyland.


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu turned his gaze to Emperor Long Jie at this time, and after looking at it for a long time, he turned his gaze to Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu then clasped his fists and bowed to the end, showing great respect for Su Yan.


    Those two Taoists in purple clothes invited Immortal Emperor Beizhu to come here to settle the matter and save his daughter by the way. They never imagined that Immortal Emperor Beizhu would hold a student salute after his arrival!


    The etiquette of Immortal Emperor Beizhu is really very strong. Immortal Emperors and Immortal Emperors are often on the same level, just like Su Yan and Primitive Phoenix.


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu suddenly made it so heavy that even Su Yan was a little uncomfortable.


    However, Su Yan quickly said with a smile: "Immortal Emperor Beizhu, why do you use such etiquette, so that we don''t even know how to return it."


    "It''s my honor to be able to meet Xianwu Emperor, who is number one in the heavens, why do I need to pay back the ceremony?" Immortal Emperor Beizhu revealed Su Yan''s identity as soon as he opened his mouth.


    And Su Yan was also curious at this time: "Why do you think I am the Great Emperor Xianwu? You should not be able to see through my cultivation based on your realm."


    The two Taoists in purple robes were all shocked at this time. Immortal Emperor Beizhu was already an Immortal Emperor. In this world, there was still a cultivation base that even Immortal Emperors could not see through?


    Where to go then?


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu suddenly laughed, once this man laughed, he would give people a feeling of spring breeze in a dream, he said: "It is precisely because it is impossible to see through, so there will be no doubts, the immortal above the Immortal Emperor There is only one emperor, Xianwu Emperor."


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu quickly said again: "Actually, this is a joke. The real reason is that I heard the description of my nephew just now that this person seems to be the Emperor of Dragon Tribulation. Those who can act together with the Emperor of Dragon Tribulation are naturally the only ones who can act together. It can be Emperor Xianwu!"


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu has an excellent temperament, and more importantly, he speaks very nicely, and no one will have a bad impression on him.


    Emperor Long Jie was very satisfied with the words of Immortal Emperor Beizhu, "You are quite good at talking, yes, this seat has always acted with Emperor Xianwu."


    After hearing Emperor Long Jie''s identity, the two purple-robed Taoists suddenly became sweaty.


    One of them finally understood why he saw those golden eyes just now!


    At this time, countless cold sweats broke out behind their backs. I never thought that they would be so presumptuous in front of the peerless characters here just now! It''s really scary just thinking about it!


    But there is no room for them to talk here, and even if you want to apologize, they shouldn''t be here.


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu then said: "This one should be Princess Kong Qian, oh no, it should be the wife of Emperor Xianwu, and one of the queens of gods. The pupils of different colors, she is also a stunning beauty, already in the immortal world. Don''t think second person."


    When Princess Kong Qian heard the title "God Queen", she was almost overjoyed, even if there was any anger before, it disappeared.


    I have to say that this Immortal Emperor Beizhu really knows how to behave and speak.


    Although what he said was suspected of flattering, but it was reasonable and not abrupt at all.


    And this is also the place where Immortal Emperor Beizhu is the most powerful.


    He can inadvertently dissolve the original hostility like this, and it doesn''t take much time and words, which is really very skillful.

 Chapter 4937： resolve disputes

    Chapter 4937 resolves the war


    After Immortal Emperor Beizhu made the atmosphere between the two parties very peaceful, the next step would be to his advantage.


    He was invited here by the Sanzhen faction, and his primary purpose was to want people.


    The girl in red just now was the eldest young lady of the Sanzhen sect, and she was also the only daughter. The head of the Sanzhen sect would never want her only daughter to disappear inexplicably.


    Then resolve the conflict by the way, if Su Yan gets angry because of this incident, if he gets angry at that time, he might destroy the Sanzhen Sect.


    Originally, for the characters of the Immortal Emperor, these sects in the Immortal Domain were the ants on the ground, which could be pinched to death with a flick of a finger.


    What''s more, the person in front of him is not an ordinary immortal emperor, but the legendary immortal emperor, the most popular immortal emperor in the immortal world today.


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu clasped his fists and bowed to Su Yan again, and then said directly: "The Three True Sect was created by my nephew. They were so reckless that they took the initiative to offend the Great Emperor Xianwu... I have already reprimanded them just now."


    Seeing that Immortal Emperor Beizhu''s attitude was so respectful, the two Taoists in purple clothes naturally followed suit, all bowed their heads and looked so respectful. Even if there was anger at the beginning, it is not easy to send it out now.


    Originally, Su Yan was not someone who held grudges, not to mention that the so-called Sanzhen faction was not qualified to keep Su Yan in mind.


    Su Yan said directly: "I have long forgotten what happened just now, it should be a misunderstanding, but Immortal Emperor Beizhu, your immortal realm is really beautiful. Compared to yours here, even I am a little obsessed with it. Did you design it with your heart when you shaped the fairyland?"


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu was stunned for a moment, he did not expect Su Yan to ask such a question, and then said: "The Emperor Xianwu is really absurd, this is based on my hometown in the world as a blueprint, in fact it is To ease homesickness."


    "So it is." Su Yan showed a sudden realization.


    Indeed, man-made landscapes are certainly impossible to compare with the ingenuity of nature.


    Princess Kong Qian looked at Su Yan curiously, "Are the great emperors also homesick?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course it will."


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu said: "My nephew''s daughter seems to be taken away by the goddess just now... Can Emperor Xianwu open up? This little girl is used to being arrogant at home, so she doesn''t understand the rules at all. It''s just a good education at home."


    After Immortal Emperor Beizhu said this, Su Yan just remembered that Princess Kong Qian had indeed taken the girl in red into her sleeve just now.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this matter at first, but at this time he had already forgotten a little.


    Immediately, Su Yan looked at Princess Kong Qian, Princess Peacock waved her sleeves lightly, and released the girl in red.


    But Princess Kong Qian said, "I just said that I want to use her as a maid. If I give it back to you easily, doesn''t I mean it doesn''t matter what I say?"


    Hearing what Princess Kong Qian said, the two Taoists in purple robes froze in their hearts.


    If people don''t want to come back, isn''t this the invitation of Immortal Emperor Beizhu in vain?


    But Immortal Emperor Beizhu said with a smile: "If this little girl can really be favored by the Queen of God and stay by the Queen''s side, it will be her blessing. This is how many Jinxians want but can''t get it. Opportunity."


    After listening to what Immortal Emperor Beizhu said, the expressions on the faces of the two purple-robed Taoists suddenly became very exciting... When I first heard this, it didn''t seem quite right, but if you think about it carefully, it seems to be very right. of!


    After all, the one in front of him is Emperor Xianwu, and the fairyland created by Emperor Xianwu is the first fairyland in history.


    Following the side of Emperor Xianwu is definitely more promising than staying in their Sanzhen sect. This is a sure thing, but why didn''t they think of this just now?


    But Princess Kong Qian said, "This piece of mountains, rivers and lakes are all given to this palace, and it''s okay to exchange this little girl for you."


    This mountain and lake was originally used by the Sanzhen Sect to open up Beppu. Now that Princess Kong Qian opened her mouth, it was only reasonable to give it to her.


    Whether the Sanzhen faction has this Beppu is actually irrelevant, and it is not worth it to offend Princess Kong Qian for such a trivial matter.


    But even if they agree, there is no place for them to speak. The person who speaks is Immortal Emperor Beizhu.


    But Immortal Emperor Beizhu said: "If you say that, is that little girl unlucky to serve the queen?"


    Princess Kong Qian said: "This little girl has such a arrogant temper, will she serve others? Even if she takes it back, I have to start training from the beginning, which is a bit of a hassle. I might as well buy it for you, so that you can have a headache. But Ben Gong really likes your mountains and lakes, if you can build a Li Palace here, it would be nice to stay here for a few days from time to time.��


    The task of building the Li Palace naturally fell on the head of the Sanzhen Sect.


    For this errand, the Sanzhen faction is naturally eager for it. Not only can it calm Princess Kong Qian''s anger, but more importantly, their Three True Sect has climbed up the relationship with Emperor Xianwu.


    This is something that many powerful sects and immortal emperors can''t do, and this is of course an extremely important opportunity for their Sanzhen sect.


    If you grasp it well, you may be able to suddenly hit the first-class status from the second-rate sect.


    Su Yan didn''t care much about these things, but his current status was no better than when he just returned to the Immortal Realm.


    Even if he just said a very common sentence, it is very likely to cause an earthquake in the fairyland.


    Of course, Su Yan would not use this influence indiscriminately.


    On the other side, after the Great Demon God led the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God into the higher latitude space, the Great Demon God then transformed into a very strange magic weapon.


    This magic weapon looks like a wine gourd, but it is a flying magic weapon. It exhales a very strange breath from the mouth of the gourd, and then makes the magic weapon fly far away at a very fast speed!


    This magic weapon is not a magic weapon, it does not contain a bit of the aura of the devil world, nor is it an artifact, it is really weird. Probably those ancient sages gave the Great Demon God the receiving and guiding props.


    If there is no such a prop, I am afraid that I will be completely lost in this higher dimensional space, and it is impossible to find the path to the palace of the ancient sage.


    In this higher-dimensional space, there are many secret realms similar to time-space storms, but they are quieter and emit colorful lights. If you are not careful, you may be involved in it.


    The appearance of the Great Demon God leading the way looks very relaxed, but in fact this higher latitude space contains an unknown amount of danger.

 Chapter 4938： ancient world

    Chapter 4938 The world of the ancient sage


    During the flight, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said to the Great Demon God: "I really can''t imagine that your Great Demon God is actually connected with those ancient saints. It seems that the most secret existence between the heavens is being played by you. In the applause, what exactly do you want? Or are you just enjoying the thrill of playing with everything?"


    The Great Demon God said: "Snake God, I have already told you what my purpose is. For that purpose, even if it is a hundred thousand years, I will never be shaken. Why do you have to ask again and again?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snakes said: "I''m just too curious... Is your purpose really that simple? A character like you has planned for more than one era, just for such a simple purpose? Who will believe it? ?"


    The Great Demon God said solemnly: "Snake God, that thing is definitely not as simple as you think, the enemies I have to face are not just those immortal emperors, sometimes the world of heaven will become my enemy, really It is trembling and walking on thin ice, how can you understand my difficulties?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Everyone has their own difficulties, Great Demon God. Is there really a man in the Sanctuary who can satisfy me?"


    The Great Demon said: "That man may not be able to compare to Su Baxian, but it should be no problem to satisfy you, because he may already be the man with the ultimate yang energy in the fairy world. Don''t you like the most masculine man?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God suddenly laughed happily, and then said to the Great Demon God: "Of course I like masculine men, but is that masculine man strong enough? I don''t like men who are weaker than me... Great Demon God, Do you understand this?"


    Great Demon God said: "Wait until you meet that man before making a decision. Now I tell you this is meaningless. The thirty golden immortals on the Jinying Immortal Realm before must not satisfy you, right?"


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "That''s a natural thing, but at that level, it can only be regarded as eating a little appetizer, how can the stomach be full?"


    The Great Demon God did not continue to entangle with the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God on this topic, but took the initiative to change the topic and said: "Wait to see those ancient saints, you don''t want to conflict with them, we must use the power of those ancient saints. , if you fight with them, the cooperation may be disturbed by you."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Actually, I''m not the kind of person who is completely unreasonable. If those ancient saints can show some respect, of course I won''t conflict with them, but if they don''t respect me, then I won''t bear it! "


    These ancient sages all had a relationship with Emperor Haotian back then. Kerun City was regarded as Emperor Haotian��s courtiers. In terms of the relationship between Emperor Haotian and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, these ancient saints should be There will be no good words.


    It can be said that contradictions and conflicts will inevitably break out between the two sides.


    When the Great Demon God said this, he didn''t expect Wan Mu Snake God to endure it, but explained the situation to her first so that she could have a psychological expectation, so as not to make a fuss, and neither side would be able to step down.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God asked the Great Demon God again: "What are you going to do with the power of those ancient saints? As far as I know, those ancient saints have long ignored the affairs of the immortal world, and they seem to have made some decisions for themselves. Very stupid rules, I am afraid that you will suffer from those old sages."


    What the Mother Snake God said is true, and the establishment of those ancient saints has established a lot of rules.


    And some rules to be honest, even in the eyes of the Great Demon God, they are somewhat unreasonable.


    The power of the ancient saints is extremely strong, but they set their own rules and are not allowed to use their power to do the fairy world.


    In this case, what is the use of even stronger power? After all, it is a completely unusable power.


    But perhaps because of these rules, those ancient sages were not affected by all the disasters and turmoil in the immortal world, and they have survived from the ancient times to today.


    Throughout the ages, there have been existences that are stronger than those ancient sages, but they have not fallen a lot, but these ancient sages who do not interfere with the operation of the fairy world can spread the Taoism to this day.


    In fact, before the Great Demon God and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already arrived in the world of the Ancient Sage.


    The one who brought Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to the Ancient Sage World was Immortal Emperor Bai Chen, but it was Yue Chen who came up with the idea.


    It seemed that Yue Chen had already decided everything and left before Su Yan attacked Hongmeng Immortal Territory.


    After the last battle with Su Yan, Yue Chen had been seriously injured, and the injury has not yet recovered.


    If he and Su Yan were to face each other again, it was very likely that they would die in the hands of Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already knew the news of the fall of his immortal realm. At the moment when the immortal realm collapsed, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also received an extremely violent backlash!


    This backlash made Immortal Emperor Hongmeng spit out a mouthful of blood almost immediately. Venus also appeared in front of him, and he couldn''t even stand still!


    It took a while for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to recover his spirit from this backlash.


    Although Yue Chen had already given him a vaccination, saying that it was possible for Su Yan to destroy his Immortal Realm at any time, after this happened, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still greatly affected. shock!


    Could it be that those immortal emperors still have so many ancient sin gods that they can''t even stop Su Baxian?


    How strong is Su Baxian already, how could he have such incredible power?


    Those guarding the Hongmeng Immortal Territory also include the old subordinates and brothers of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the fate of those brothers who collapsed in the Immortal Territory naturally goes without saying...


    Therefore, the face of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looks much more painful than before.


    Yue Chen didn''t change his mood, because he had already expected this event, so what''s so surprising when an event that he had expected for a long time happened?


    Yue Chen said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "You don''t need to feel so sad, since he Su Baxian obtained the seed of divinity and hatched the godhead, it was already doomed that you can''t be his opponent, mortals get the godhead. , it has been a very rare thing since ancient times... If he can get the seed of godhood, it means that he is the son of luck, even if you are a strong person among the Immortal Emperors, how can you possibly defeat the son of luck?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng obviously couldn''t control his emotions this time, he said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "Then according to what you said, it is not possible for us to fight him Su Baxian in the future, do we have to fight with Su Baxian? Like these ancient sages, they will forever live in seclusion in this sanctuary and will never be able to set foot in the fairyland again?��


    "This is a sanctuary, a universe with a higher latitude than the fairyland. What''s wrong with it?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was really angry after seeing Yue Chen''s cynical expression, although he knew that Yue Chen''s power was far superior to him, he couldn''t help but said: "Yue Chen, don''t forget, you I still have the Primordial Oath on me! If we hide here and do not deal with Su Baxian, we will be violating the Primordial Oath, and there will naturally be punishment on our heads!"

 Chapter 4939： ancient saints palace

    Chapter 4939 The Palace of the Ancient Sage


    After Yue Chen listened to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s words, she said coldly: "Do you still need you to teach me about this kind of thing? Don''t I understand this? Then I will send you out of the sanctuary now and let you return to the sanctuary again. Go to Immortal Realm, you can go to Su Baxian and try your best, I definitely won''t stop you."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was at a loss for words, because he also knew very well that with his current meager strength appearing in Su Yan''s power, he was destined to be ruthlessly beaten by Su Yan.


    There will be no suspense about this!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "His Su Baxian''s strength has grown too fast... Compared with his own peak in the Eternal Era, I am afraid that he has already surpassed it far."


    Yue Chen said: "It''s good that you know this, his power is far above us, and we are the weak now. If you don''t even understand this, you might as well die."


    Yue Chen would not save any face for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he always spoke like this.


    "Those ancient gods and demons are all little sheep that can be hunted casually to me. For someone like him, it will only be easier."


    Before Yue Chen fought against Su Yan last time, he knew that Su Yan''s power had become very strong, but he never thought that Su Yan would be so strong!


    Su Yan''s current strength not only overshadowed him from a distance, but in the entire immortal world, I''m afraid no one can defeat this man in a one-on-one match!


    "Do we really want to live in this ancient saint world forever and never go back to the fairy world? What''s the difference between this and a bereaved dog?"


    This is something that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng absolutely cannot accept.


    However, Yue Chen told him to calm down, saying that there must be a way. As for the solution, Yue Chen showed a mysterious smile.


    Now that Su Yan''s divine power is at its peak, and he has a terrifying artifact of good fortune, what method is needed to defeat him?


    Yue Chen said: "His strength is enough to become the third Heavenly Emperor... Don''t use your old eyes to think about problems, it''s pointless to vent your temper. I still have arrangements in the Sanctuary. The Great Demon God should be coming too."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng released Yue Chen from the realm of sin because he received news from the Great Demon God. Of course, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would not have any trust in the Great Demon God.


    But he was really desperate at that time, so he had to follow the instructions of the Great Demon God.


    After the trip to the realm of sin, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng began to be wary of the Great Demon God... The existence of the Demon World is very calculating, especially those Great Demon Gods above the Demon Emperor, anyone who wants to take him in the transaction Cheap, that decision is impossible.


    But after that, there was no news of the Great Demon God, and he never appeared in front of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng again. In addition, the threat that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng faced was getting bigger and bigger, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also forgot about it later. .


    In fact, even Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is very strange. Now when he hears the three words Great Demon God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can''t help but ask: "What is Great Demon God doing in Sanctuary? Isn''t he afraid that the Old Sage will kill him?"


    Yue Chen sneered and said, "I was Emperor Haotian''s biggest enemy back then. I can still come to this sanctuary. His Great Demon God and Haotian Emperor haven''t met. How could the ancient sage deal with him?"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said: "I thought that since ancient times, right and wrong are incompatible, and I thought that the ancient sage could not tolerate his great devil."


    Yue Chen said with a smile: "The so-called distinction between righteousness and evil is only meaningful to mortals, and to gods, it has absolutely no meaning."


    Yue Chen had already told Immortal Emperor Hongmeng that in this higher dimensional space, there was no need to worry that Su Ba would kill him first.


    Because this place has actually been separated from the original universe, no matter what kind of innate gossip or acquired algorithm, it is impossible to count his whereabouts.


    Su Baxian must not know that they have reached the world of the Old Sage.


    But even if Yue Chen had already said so, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng still couldn''t feel at ease. He was not the kind of person who likes to run away, and he always thinks about resolving things by his own strength.


    But this time it was clear that he was completely beyond the scope of his abilities.


    Behind the ancient sage''s palace is a round of sun. Under the sunlight, the undulating palace complex is also dyed a golden color, which looks extremely majestic and solemn.


    Even the palaces of the Heavenly Court may not have such an imposing manner!


    These palaces are of extraordinary size, so they appear to be incomparably towering and majestic!


    In ancient times, palaces were almost always this huge!


    The cost of building such a huge palace will be very high, but it is a very necessary thing for the gods and demons in the ancient times.


    Because some gods and demons are born with huge bodies, they don''t understand the art of transformation. If you want them to enter the palace, you must make the building as huge as possible!


    Moreover, the gods and demons of that era were at their peak in both strength and tolerance, and aesthetics would naturally run in this direction.


    After seeing these palaces, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God couldn''t help showing a nostalgic expression, and it seemed that he had returned to that ancient era all of a sudden!


    Today''s Immortal Realm has long been different, and even the Protoss is no longer the master of Immortal Realm.


    I am afraid that even the Haotian Emperor back then could not have imagined this...


    The Great Demon God didn''t say anything at all. He had no idea at all about these palaces.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said to the Great Demon God: "Obviously knowing that we have arrived, why didn''t those ancient sages come out to greet us? Could it be that they have to put on airs in front of me? I was also the favorite concubine of Emperor Haotian back then, and they were considered theirs. Mistress, don''t these servants even know the rules?"


    Great Demon God said: "It''s enough for you to say this to me. Don''t say it after seeing those ancient saints. It will not be good for you if it destroys the cooperation between everyone."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Great Demon God, do you want me to compromise for you? Then you must not give me any favors?"


    Great Demon God said: "You are very good at creating the conditions for negotiation by yourself. It seems like I owe you a debt. Snake God, you don''t have to play such words in front of me. You also know that Su Baxian will not like you. If you want to lay eggs in this era, you can only choose another person."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "The men in this world are all lecherous people, how do you know that Su Baxian will not change his mind? My aphrodisiac toxin is unparalleled in the world, as long as I have a chance, I can eat this man Just seeing him, my uterus is already hot, how can you dead person know what it means to love a man and a woman?"


    The Great Demon God responded gloomily: "Why don''t you know in your heart? If Su Baxian is such a person, then we don''t have to be so worried and worried about him!"

 Chapter 4940： collide head-on

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and fortieth chapters hit head on


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God arrived at the palace, they did not see the Old Sage.


    This palace is grand and solemn but extremely quiet, and it seems that no one exists here.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also ended the conversation with Yue Chen and walked out of the palace.


    Yue Chen was seriously injured, and later he reluctantly started with He Qing, which further stimulated the injury. After coming here, he almost always lay on his back on the bed, so they couldn''t see each other.


    After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng came out, he happened to be facing the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God.


    After seeing the Great Demon God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help but remember what Yue Chen said to him just now. He was about to ask the Great Demon God''s purpose and how to deal with Su Yan, but he saw a strange woman beside the Great Demon God.


    This woman was tall, her skin was indigo blue, her hair almost turned into a snake, and she was constantly showing her teeth and claws on her head. It''s like the legendary gorgon.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had great fear in his heart for this woman, and he did not know the identity of this woman, so he was reluctant to say many words easily.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just stood on the spot and looked at the Great Demon God, wanting the Great Demon God to clarify his intentions first.


    But the snake-haired woman was the one who spoke first. She said in a arrogant tone: "You are obviously not an ancient sage, so why did you appear here? How can there be an immortal emperor in such a place."


    The Great Demon God did not directly answer the question of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, but instead asked: "What does the Snake God think of this person?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God glanced at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and then said: "It''s not as good as Su Baxian, it''s just an ordinary Immortal Emperor, it''s really too weak, I''m different from that Phoenix, Phoenix even likes Jinxian. , as long as it''s a beautiful boy, I must find a strong one."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was not angry after being looked down upon by the Mother Snake God. Instead, he turned his attention to the Great Demon God again, as if he wanted to get an answer from the Great Demon God.


    The expression on the face of the Mother Snake God at this time looked smoky and charming, and then said to the Great Demon God: "It''s not interesting, let''s go see those ancient saints."


    Only then did Immortal Emperor Hongmeng realize that this woman was a bit bossy in her words and actions, as if she didn''t care about the Great Demon God at all.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help but become strange, but he wanted to know the origin of this snake-haired woman, and what mysteries the Great Demon God was tinkering with...


    The Great Demon God didn''t say a word at this time, but the snake-haired woman said to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "What are you doing in our way, and you won''t let us open a road."


    The Great Demon God seemed to be obedient to the snake, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would not be accustomed to her.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stood motionless, and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God became a little annoyed because of this. She didn''t look down on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng very much, so she almost immediately shot!


    Under the body of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the vast mana turned into a huge spiritual snake and killed the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was shocked to see that this snake-haired woman was able to condense magic into a hundred-zhang giant python without even making a sound!


    More importantly, there seems to be some kind of bizarre divinity in this giant python...


    The power of the Nine Suns behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was activated almost immediately!


    When the strength or aura of the enemy is too strong, the power of the Immortal Emperor will be automatically stimulated, just like the magic weapon will automatically protect the master. This is a natural reaction after the body senses danger.


    After the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God made her move, her aura suddenly changed. If the previous temperament of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was coquettish, then after she started, she had some holy radiance on her body!


    This is a natural reason, because she is the main **** of the Mother Snake God, as long as she releases her divine power, there will definitely be divine light swaying!


    When this piece of divine light swayed out, it actually covered the brilliance of the Nine Suns of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!


    The divine light is not very dazzling, but it is undoubtedly a superior power in nature!


    Originally, the divine power was more powerful than Xianyuan, not to mention the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is still the Lord God!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s expression became solemn at this time. He still doesn''t know the origin of this snake-haired woman, but he has already sensed an incomparably huge pressure!


    If he really wants to do it, he may not be the opponent of this woman!


    There was also surprise in the eyes of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, because the man in front of him obviously didn''t seem to be as weak as he thought at first, and his identity seemed to be really the Immortal Emperor of Taoism.


    It''s really strange, how could the Immortal Emperor of Dao Sect appear in this ancient sage''s world?


    This is so unreasonable!


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and then said: "What is your identity, you dare to block the way of this seat here. You know that doing so will kill people."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t want to show weakness, and said: "You are the suspicious person. This is my bedroom. If you break in casually, will you not take my Hongmeng in your eyes!"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God snorted coldly, and then behind her, the light and shadow transformed by the divine light gradually turned into the image of snakes!


    The divine light of these snakes is different, so the nature and power of the changes are also different.


    But these are not important, the important thing is that when the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God began to exert her power, the surrounding sky also changed!


    Her divine power is comparable to that of a primitive phoenix. When she really wants to fully display her power, the power generated is definitely not something that ordinary Immortal Emperors can withstand.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no plans to retreat at all, instead a small ball of light condensed in his hand.


    This small ball of light does not look very conspicuous, but it is the condensation of the powerful power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. I saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sending this small ball of light into the sky...


    Then the terrifying power gradually changed, turned into countless lightsabers, and stabbed directly at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God!


    Facing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s attack, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God showed a smile on the corner of his mouth. This smile contained a lot of disdain and contempt.


    At the same time, behind the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, all the snakes that the divine light turned into also rose up, and it was also a matter of blinking an eye to turn into a tens of thousands of feet!


    The divine light and the sun collided violently!


    Those snakes formed by light and shadow swallowed the sunlight, and it was no problem at all. Countless snakes swept in, and even the surrounding palaces were trembling!


    Suddenly, a lot of smoke and dust were produced, and some huge pillars fell down like this!


    These palaces are like a piece of paper in front of the power of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and they are completely unable to resist.


    If the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng continue to fight, I am afraid that even the palaces of these ancient saints will eventually collapse and be completely destroyed!

 Chapter 4941： tentative grip

    Chapter four thousand nine hundred and forty-one tentative grips


    The little sun that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng transformed with his powerful mana was also chased by countless snakes, and those snakes couldn''t wait to swallow this little sun!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng furrowed his brows at this time, already showing an expression like he was approaching a great enemy!


    This snake-haired woman is so strong!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng already has a very serious sense of crisis. He feels that if he continues to fight like this, he will most likely lose!


    Once such a thought appeared in his heart, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly became extremely angry!


    He was already very angry that he couldn''t match Su Baxian. Now, can any woman come out and hang him?


    When did his Hongmeng become so weak?


    Could this be the reason why the divine envoys of the heavens never gave him a response? Is the current Immortal Emperor Hongmeng too weak to cooperate with the world of God?


    It is absolutely impossible for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to accept this!


    I just heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng screaming frantically, and then violent power erupted directly from his body!


    At the same time, the power of the Nine Suns erupted!


    When the power of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng broke out completely, it seemed that even the sun behind these ancient emperor palaces sensed something, and the brilliance became infinite!


    At the same time, the lethality of the little sun released by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly increased wildly!


    The radiance released by the little sun combined with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s sword intent, turned into an infinite sword light!


    Stab those approaching snakes to pieces!


    But such an attack is destined to have no effect, because these snakes are not living beings, but are formed by light and shadows transformed by divine power.


    Even if they were pierced by the sword light, these snakes are already attacking!


    Finally, a big python approached the little sun, and then opened its **** mouth and swallowed the little sun into its own belly!


    However, after seeing this scene, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not become impatient, instead he sneered!


    Then I saw that the little sun was still shining brightly in the python''s almost transparent body, and countless sword lights quickly pierced the python''s body!


    Then the sword light also shot towards the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God!


    Before the arrival of these sword lights, there was already a very disdainful expression on the face of the Mother Snake God. It was obvious that she did not despise this piece of sword light at all.


    She had seen Su Yan''s sword light before. Compared with Su Yan''s sword light, the power of this sword light was really not worth a sigh of relief.


    It can be said that there is an obvious gap in the realm.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God did not dodge or evade, and stood on the spot to take this sword light abruptly!


    After the sword light fell on the body of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, it was directly bounced off by the divine light, and could not cause any damage at all!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was originally very confident in the power of his sword light, but after seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but show an expression of extreme surprise.


    But Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "What do you mean by putting on such an expression? Do you really think that your ineffective swordsmanship can hurt me!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was extremely angry after hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, and said in his heart: "I think I, Hongmeng, was once a figure in the immortal world, but now I''m down to the point of being bullied by a woman and looking down on it! Really! It''s too hateful!"


    However, in fact, in the mind of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he already knew that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was the main god!


    The power of the Lord God can match those of the ancient emperors, and even surpass them!


    Because even the ancient emperors may not have the godhead of the main god, only the most powerful ancient emperors will have the godhead of the main god.


    Although the expression on his face was somewhat uncertain, his fear of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had reached its peak.


    But at this moment, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God stopped. She directly said to the Great Demon God who was watching the battle: "Is he the man you found for me? If he had met Emperor Xianwu, this man would have been a good and delicious food, but if you want to compare it with Su Ba first If you look at it, the gap is too big! He can''t make me excited now."


    The Great Demon God looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and said, "Is this your answer? Snake God."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Otherwise, do you still want me to accommodate this man? He is obviously weak but still stubborn, such a man is the most uninteresting and the least sentimental. It seems that this trip came to the ancient sage. The world has come in vain."


    That''s what the Mother Snake God said, but she didn''t mean to turn her head and leave.


    A woman''s heart is inherently very complicated, not to mention her existence!


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also showed a very strange expression after hearing the conversation between the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and the Great Demon God.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is not a fool, and he has also had many women. It seems that this snake-haired goddess is a woman brought to him by the Great Demon God...


    In the eyes of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, this is extremely bizarre!


    Why would the Great Demon God do this? Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t understand this at all. He didn''t know the true identity of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, nor did he know the burning desire in the heart of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng can be said to be at a loss.


    And Yue Chen''s voice just came from inside the palace, "Is the snake **** coming? Since he''s here, why don''t you come and meet me."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God sneered, then looked at the Great Demon God, the expression on his face changed from anger to joy, and said to the Great Demon God: "Why didn''t you say that Yue Chen had come?"


    The great devil said: "I have reminded you of this before."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "You just mentioned it here, people have long forgotten what happened next. Since Yuechen is here, then don''t leave yet, go see him, Yuechen is in Taikoo. It''s time to be a famous and beautiful man, but... his voice doesn''t sound strong, is it hurt?"


    "After he came out of the realm of sin, he challenged Su Baxian, but he was defeated."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God did not become angry after hearing this, but showed an expression of infinite joy, and said, "Great Demon God, why did I tell you before, that Su Baxian is simply invincible... Right? It''s a pity, I can''t get his body, Great Demon God, can you help me think of a way to do this?"


    After hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help showing an extremely strange expression.


    It seems that in her eyes, Su Ba is a famous beauty, and she wants to get it quickly...


    Isn''t this all turned upside down?


    No wonder there is a very subtle sense of perversion in the heart of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng!

 Chapter 4942： Go to Western Lingshan

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and forty-two chapters go to the Western Lingshan


    At this time, Su Yan was invited to be a guest in Immortal Emperor Beizhu''s cave. He didn''t even know that there was a woman in the distant ancient holy land who was greedy for his body.


    Plum orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum are planted in the cave of Immortal Emperor Beizhu, which looks simply beautiful.


    Entering his cave is like walking into a certain picture scroll.


    The environment is quiet and no one will disturb you. Enough to make people forget all the troubles in the fairyland.


    Even Princess Kong Qian said, "If the Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Realm were as comfortable as Immortal Emperor Beizhu in their own cave dwellings, I am afraid there would not be so many disputes and killings."


    Immortal Emperor Beizhu smiled and replied, "I''m just a vulgar person, and I''m not that aloof. The reason why I live in seclusion here is just because I can''t beat other Immortal Emperors."


    This is of course the self-effacement of Immortal Emperor Beizhu, but he is somewhat interesting.


    Su Yan was also willing to make friends with Immortal Emperor Beizhu, and by the time he finished his visit to Immortal Emperor Beizhu''s cave, the trivial matter between Su Yan and the Sanzhen faction would have been forgotten.


    However, Emperor Long Jie suddenly thought of something wrong, and said: "We forgot the time as a guest in Immortal Emperor Beizhu''s cave, and we have already delayed the time to go back, we are now sneaking away If you go back, will Sister Xiaoya find out?"


    After Emperor Long Jie''s reminder, Princess Kong Qian immediately showed a worried expression, and then looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Even if Xiaoya finds out, that''s something that can''t be helped. At most, after we go back, the three of us will admit our mistakes and kneel on the washboard together..."


    "I don''t believe it! How could Sister Xiaoya give up on your washboard? At most, she will only punish the two of us!" Princess Kong Qian pouted involuntarily when she said this, looking really aggrieved.


    Princess Kong Qian has always been very domineering and domineering outside, but she always becomes very well-behaved in front of Jin Shiya, and her aura cannot be overwhelmed by Jin Shiya.


    Maybe this is the legend of one thing falling one thing.


    Then Princess Kong Qian said again: "Long Jie, if you weren''t just having fun, we should have gone back a long time ago, hum! It''s all your problem!"


    "Kong Qian, you stinky girl, why is it all on my head? When you looked at those orchids just now, you wished you could transplant them into your own home. Did I force them too? I hate it! If not You''ve lost time in the garden, and we won''t be so distressed as we are now!"


    Su Yan held their mouths one by one, "Wouldn''t you be tired after being out for so long and arguing for so long?"


    Under Su Yan''s intervention, Princess Kong Qian and Emperor Long Jie really became quiet.


    But after they went back, Jin Shiya was already waiting for them... Jin Shiya didn''t lose her temper, she just complained that Su Yan shouldn''t be running around with the injured Long Jie.


    Emperor Long Jie was a child who was ignorant of the world, and neither was Su Yan.


    Su Yan could only hold Jin Shiya''s tender little hand and obediently admit her mistake.


    The wound on Emperor Long Jie''s body still showed no sign of recovery, Jin Shiya asked Su Yan: "I am afraid that this sword will hurt her Daoji, I wonder if there is a way to resolve the wound caused by this sword on the side of the Buddha. ? I heard that there are many holy medicines for healing in Western Bliss, maybe it can cure Long Jie''s injury well?"


    Jin Shiya doesn''t know much about the Western Paradise of Elysium, but since she said so, of course, it also aroused Su Yan''s mind.


    What Su Yan had thought before was to go to the Western Lingshan Mountain to bring Ji Ruxue back. These two things can be done together by the way.


    However, Su Yan still reminded: "Xiaoya, Long Jie''s basic attribute is darkness, while Buddhism''s basic attribute is upright and bright, and the two are two completely conflicting properties. Therefore, for Buddhism, you are the most important. Don''t get your hopes up too much. Maybe Western Bliss won''t have a cure for her injuries."


    Jin Shiya sighed and said, "I understand what you said, but now it seems that Sima can only be used as a living horse doctor."


    To go to the Western Lingshan can not be too hasty, Su Yan first sent a letter to Lingshan.


    In his current capacity to visit Lingshan Western Paradise again, he needs to be more thorough in etiquette and pomp, and of course, it also takes time for the other party to prepare a little.


    After all, Su Yan''s identity has long since changed from what it used to be. After the battle in the Immortal Realm of Hongmeng, Su Yan''s reputation has reached a brand new peak.


    Today, many Immortal Emperors have expressed their intention to surrender to Su Yan. As long as Su Yan continues to stay in the Immortal World, even if he does nothing, his power and career will surely flourish.


    For Su Yan, the current situation can be regarded as a good one.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Su Yan still hasn''t found out the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s whereabouts are very elusive and cannot be calculated no matter what method is used.


    It seems that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has reached a place beyond cause and effect!


    This alone made Su Yan feel very distressed.


    After Su Yan''s invitation was delivered, the Western Lingshan side responded almost immediately.


    Speaking of which, this is the second time Su Yan has stepped into Lingshan after this rebirth.


    And this time, the mood of Su Yan in Lingshan is very different from the last time. Of course, his strength can also be said to be worlds apart.


    The last time I came to Lingshan, Su Yan couldn''t help himself, a dragon slayer had already told Su Yan that he had no choice at all.


    This time, when he went to Lingshan, he already had the power to surpass the Tathagata Buddha. If Su Yan was willing, it was possible to completely destroy the Western Paradise of Bliss.


    But Su Yan didn''t need to do it.


    Lingshan is still full of birds and flowers, the scenery is very pleasant, and it is full of peaceful atmosphere.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva personally guided Su Yan at the foot of the mountain and led Su Yan to Lingshan Mountain. Along the way, countless monks could be seen standing on both sides of the road.


    In terms of etiquette alone, it can be regarded as grand to the extreme!


    Outside the Mahavira Hall, several ancient Buddhas and many Bodhisattvas also folded their hands and bowed their heads when they saw Su Yan''s arrival.


    Su Yan was very familiar with this fact. When he was at the peak of his strength, he was also treated like this when he climbed the Lingshan Mountain.


    Compared with the shabbyness that was almost regarded as a prisoner before, it can be said to be a world of difference.


    Emperor Long Jie followed Su Yan''s side, watching all this curiously, only to think that everything was so novel and interesting.


    This is the first time she has come to the Western Lingshan. Of course, she has long heard of the name of the Western Paradise and Lingshan.

 Chapter 4943： Go to Lingshan

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and forty-three chapters go to Lingshan again


    Lingshan is located at the top of the Western Heavenly Pillar, and the Immortal Essence Aura here can almost be regarded as the apex of the Immortal Realm.


    The Mahavira Hall is also incomparably majestic, with astonishing momentum. The whole body is gilded, reflecting the brilliance of auspiciousness in the five-color auspiciousness. It looks so extraordinary.


    This Mahavira Hall can be regarded as the apex temple of Buddhism. All Buddhists in the world will strive to enter this Mahavira Hall.


    After entering the Mahavira Hall, in addition to seeing the Dharma body of Tathagata Buddha, you can also see the five hundred Arhats separated to the left and right, each with its own lotus seat.


    The Bodhisattva Jialan is located below the Tathagata Buddha.


    For a time, even Emperor Long Jie was shocked by the momentum of Western Lingshan.


    Su Yandao had a casual expression on his face, because all these things were nothing new to him, they were all scenes he had already seen.


    After Su Yan entered the door, he asked Tathagata Buddha, "Aren''t you afraid that the Jade Emperor will be suspicious of you by making such a big battle to welcome me?"


    The Tathagata Buddha replied: "Of course I am afraid but not afraid."


    "That sounds contradictory, what the **** do you think?"


    Tathagata Buddha said: "If the Jade Emperor wants to be suspicious, he can be suspicious. No matter how I treat Immortal Su, the Jade Emperor can find a reason. No matter how polite or cold, or simply disappearing, as long as you want to be suspicious, you can find a reason. Nothing can change the opinions of others, if that''s the case, it''s better to be yourself and treat Emperor Su well, this is the way to treat guests."


    "Emperor Su, in the final analysis, the Jade Emperor is not doubting me, but you. Am I right?"


    Su Yan glanced at Tathagata Buddha, and then said, "That''s true. You are probably the most transparent person in this immortal world."


    Just as Tathagata Buddha said, even if he shuts Su Yan out, the Jade Emperor has reason to suspect that they are acting together.


    So he might as well be more calm, so that at least he won''t fall into the title of the Lord of the Western Paradise.


    However, Emperor Long Jie didn''t care about these twisted conversations, and she didn''t bother to think about the meaning behind those complicated conversations.


    Anyway, her Dragon Tribulation Emperor came to this place entirely because of her brother Su, and everything was naturally arranged by her brother Su.


    Tathagata Buddha said: "I heard that Immortal Su once opened an altar to teach the Dharma, and it is a pity that he didn''t listen to it. Maybe I missed a lot of great things."


    "You don''t need to say such things. I''m talking about Taoist Fa. Even if you listen to it, it''s useless." Su Yan laughed.


    "That''s not necessarily true, because all laws are the same. Daoist methods are not necessarily really useless to Buddhist schools."


    Su Yan said, "I''ll stop talking nonsense, I''m here to pick up someone, and the letter has already been written clearly."


    "The two venerables have been invited to meet him. The lady seems to be cultivating the immortal body at the top of the mountain of Shitai Tulong. I also want to ask Immortal Su a question."


    Su Yan said generously, "Just ask. I''m in a very good mood today. As long as it''s not too much of a question, I''ll definitely know everything and say everything."


    "Emperor Su, after killing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, what are your plans?" Tathagata Buddha asked, "I know that Immortal Su returned to Immortal Emperor for revenge. What are your plans?"


    Su Yan has already destroyed the Hongmeng Immortal Territory. Next, he only needs to find out the whereabouts of the Hongmeng Immortal Emperor. It can be said that killing him can be said to be a matter of minutes.


    So what should Su Yan do after killing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng?


    Once this matter is completed, Su Yan is bound to start planning his life all over again.


    Is it to fight against the heavens and bring the heavens and the worlds back into their control?


    Or do you just stay in your own fairyland and not change the status quo of the fairyland?


    It can be said that the future of Immortal World has fallen into Su Yan''s thoughts.


    The question of Tathagata Buddha is not only asked for himself, not only for the status of Western Lingshan, but also for the sake of the common people.


    The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas also wanted to hear what Su Yan''s answer would be.


    Su Yan said, "I have no intention of fighting the Heavenly Court, so doing so is pointless. I did not cultivate to become an Immortal Emperor for worldly rights, and I fought against those ancient emperors because I wanted to overthrow slavery and injustice. Heavenly Court has done an excellent job in this regard. , I don''t need to overthrow the Heavenly Court, I have to build a new Heavenly Court. And I have found something more meaningful, but it is inconvenient to say here. What''s more, even if I don''t go to them, they will take the initiative to come to me Yes, I''ve actually been targeted for a long time."


    After Su Yan finished saying these words, those Bodhisattvas and all the Buddhas showed extremely puzzled expressions.


    Because they didn''t know the existence of the heavenly world at all, and they didn''t even know the troubles Su Yan was facing.


    Whether it is the ancestor immortal or the divine envoy of the heavenly world, they are already strong enough to kill Su Yan. Compared with the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the heavenly world is the real enemy!


    And behind these two people, there should be a more powerful existence in the world of God.


    Didn''t the first ancestor immortal say it?


    The great emperors and main gods in the immortal world are all false gods that will fall. Only the gods of the heavenly world can truly surpass eternity, and they will never be bad!


    Even if the worlds are destroyed one by one, the existence of God''s world is still not bad! Will not be affected by robbery and cause and effect!


    If such an existence really exists, then it will undoubtedly surpass Su Yan''s current realm!


    Maybe it really is the creator of the current universe and the heavens and the world!


    It''s just that Su Yan couldn''t say it easily. Everything about the world of the gods is the biggest secret.


    These Bodhisattvas and Buddhas are not in the realm and strength, even if they know this, it will not benefit them in the slightest!


    Therefore, Su Yan held back at this moment, and was unwilling to elaborate on this matter.


    But Tathagata Buddha may have some clues. He looked at Su Yan and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just let out a very heavy sigh.


    There are many things in this world, but knowing the truth is cruel.


    Emperor Long Jie looked at Su Yan curiously, and said, "Brother Su, why do you seem to be in a bad mood?"


    Su Yan''s mood did become a little heavy, but he soon regained his bright smile, and said to the Tathagata Buddha: "Tathagata, in addition to taking Ji Ruxue home, there is one more thing I want to invite you to. Take a look. She''s hurt, can you heal her?"


    The Buddha''s eyes were like torches, and he looked towards the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    Although the Dragon Tribulation Emperor did not take off his clothes, he didn''t know what was going on, but there was a strange feeling that the Tathagata Buddha saw through his body.

 Chapter 4944： Goodbye Ji Ruxue

    Chapter 4944 Goodbye Ji Ruxue


    For such a gaze that almost sees through himself, Emperor Long Jie naturally dislikes it very much.


    But she still held back the displeasure in her heart.


    After a while, I heard Tathagata Buddha sigh, and then said: "This injury is not an ordinary injury, if only ordinary means are used, I am afraid it will not be useful. Panacea can''t cure the injury of the soul, not to mention this injury It''s not as simple as damage to the soul. It''s difficult, difficult..."


    Although Tathagata Buddha said three difficult words in a row, Su Yan said confidently: "Tathagata, you must have a solution, right?"


    Tathagata Buddha said: "The way is indeed there. But it needs to get the three herbs to eliminate the karma in her body. That sword breaks the Dao foundation in her body and releases the karma in her body, so that it can eat away the body. , soul, causing such trauma in the chest, Immortal Su, you should also know that karma is difficult to eliminate."


    Su Yan frowned at this time, and then asked, "So is Long Jie''s injury related to karma?"


    If it is related to karma, then it can explain why all the medicinal pills injured by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor have no effect, and why they have not recovered.


    Things in this world, as long as they are stained with karma, will become extremely complicated.


    Even the existence of the Great Emperor Realm does not dare to easily allow himself to be stained with karma. Once he is infected, he must try his best to eliminate it. Otherwise, even the Great Emperor will risk his fall.


    Although Emperor Long Jie is also a great emperor, he is not a great emperor cultivated from mortals.


    So when the karma is fulfilled on her body, the state presented is completely different.


    At this time, Emperor Long Jie frowned slightly and said: "What kind of karma, I feel so annoying."


    Su Yan patted the head of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor as a sign of comfort, and then he asked the Tathagata Buddha: "Tathagata, what are the three herbs I''m talking about, and if I take these three herbs, I can remove the karma from Long Jie''s body. already?"


    In fact, Su Yan is also dubious about this matter.


    Even Su Yan had never heard of the use of medicinal pills to eliminate karma. But since this is what Tathagata Buddha said, it should be true.


    It is said that the family members do not lie, and the Tathagata Buddha will not lie to him Su Yan.


    Tathagata Buddha said: "I do know that there is an elixir that can eliminate the karma in the soul, maybe it can''t completely eliminate her karma, but I just want to restore her physical loss to the original, it can still be done. ."


    "This is exactly what I want. Since there is such a medicinal herb, why don''t you tell me how to get the three medicinal herbs?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s question, Tathagata Buddha shook his head directly, causing Su Yan to be somewhat confused: "Tathagata, what do you mean by this, don''t you believe in my ability?"


    Tathagata Buddha said: "Why don''t you believe in the ability of your Emperor Xianwu? Now you are considered the most outstanding existence in the immortal world... It''s just that these three medicinal materials are too rare, even if you arrive at the most dangerous places, It may not be possible to collect it.��


    Su Yan said, "I don''t like to draw conclusions about things I haven''t done yet. Only after I personally try it can I know the result."


    The expression on Tathagata Buddha''s face suddenly became a little playful, and he said, "I can also tell Immortal Su Su about the three herbs..."


    At this time, the Bodhisattva passed on outside, and it turned out that Tu Long Shitai brought Ji Ruxue here.


    Long Tu was taken aback when she saw Su Yan. The last time she saw Su Yan, Su Yan was only a golden immortal, not even an immortal king, far from her opponent.


    But after meeting now, she was surprised to find that Su Yan had already returned to the pinnacle realm of Immortal Emperor, and she tried her best to understand the depth of Su Yan!


    This is the scariest place!


    She had never heard of anyone''s realm progressing at such a terrifying speed!


    Ji Ruxue''s complexion is soft and looks very good. She should have learned a lot of advanced Buddhism under the seat of Shi Tai Long Tu, and those eyes also seem to be full of wisdom.


    Ji Ruxue threw herself into Su Yan''s arms almost immediately, Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue and said, "I''m here to pick you up this time, but I still have some important things to do now, wait for those After the important things are done, we can go home."


    "go home?"


    Su Yan said: "Yes, now I have re-shaped my fairyland, I no longer need to wander outside, I already have my own home in this fairyland."


    Ji Ruxue burst into tears.


    "Why are you still crying?" Su Yan asked as he hugged Ji Ruxue.


    "I was too happy because I thought it would take a long time for you to come here to pick me up?"


    "How could it be, I actually already miss you, I''m just afraid of disturbing you to follow the Dragon Slayer to study too, and there are still some things that are delayed, otherwise I would have come to pick you up a long time ago."


    Ji Ruxue hummed softly, she was also very well-behaved in Su Yan''s arms.


    Emperor Long Jie and Ji Ruxue had never met, but seeing that Ji Ruxue and Su Yan had such a close relationship, she didn''t say anything, just snorted softly, feeling like she was being left out.


    Then Su Yan patted Emperor Long Jie''s head again, and said, "You and A Xue are waiting for me here. I''ll go to collect medicine to heal your injuries first, and then we''ll go home."


    Emperor Long Jie said almost immediately: "Brother Su, I''ll go with you, that kind of place seems to be very dangerous! It''s good for us to have a person to take care of together."


    Su Yan said: "You are a patient now, if I take you there, I won''t worry about it. Besides, if I act alone in such a dangerous place, I can come and go more freely without any scruples. You can wait at Lingshan with peace of mind. Me, it shouldn''t take much time."


    Emperor Long Jie pouted, and seemed a little unhappy with Su Yan''s arrangement, but since it was Su Yan''s decision, she could only abide by it.


    Emperor Long Jie and Ji Ruxue are on this spiritual mountain, and their safety should be guaranteed.


    As for the three herbs mentioned by the Buddha, Su Yan also inquired about it. First of all, the first herb was snake bone poisonous herb.


    This medicinal material does not exist in the Immortal Realm. It is necessary to go down from the Immortal Realm to the Sumeru World below, travel through the Sumeru World, and then descend to the lower realm to find the snake bone poisonous herb.


    The environment in the Mengjie is very harsh and not suitable for the survival of any intelligent creatures. There are only some simple lives, and all of them die in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 4945： The realm of death

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and forty-five chapters of the dead world


    The last time when Princess Kong Qian and the golden-winged Dapeng fought fiercely, they broke through the barriers between the worlds, and they fell from the world of Xumi to the realm of Meng...


    Su Yan suddenly remembered this, since if he is going to Mengjie, can he find that golden-winged Dapeng bird to lead the way?


    Soon, the Tathagata Buddha sent the ancient Buddha to help Su Yan open the door to the Mongolian realm.


    The Burning Lamp Buddha wanted to personally send Su Yan to the Mongolian realm under Mount Sumeru, and then wait for Su Yan in the Mongolian realm. In this way, there was no need to look for the golden-winged Dapeng bird to lead the way.


    The ancient Buddha of Burning Lamp opened the way with spiritual thoughts and Dharma, and created a golden light avenue in the void.


    This golden light avenue is quite unique. Almost all of it is paved with golden Sanskrit. After walking through it, you can travel through the world of Sumeru and head to the realm of Mongolia.


    The mortal world will inevitably die. Some mortal worlds will not be completely destroyed after their demise, and will leave some traces and continue to exist in this world.


    This trace is like the corpse of a person after death, which is the origin of Mengjie.


    Those mortal worlds that perish will gradually sink, pile up, and then turn into dream worlds over time.


    Therefore, the dream world is filled with the breath of death and decay, and it is a hopeless world.


    Even those magic cultivators have no interest in Mengjie, and it is impossible for Taoist cultivators to easily set foot in places like Mengjie, lest the breath of Mengjie contaminate their true body.


    Su Yan knew so much about the Mongolian realm. Because he has never been to Mengjie.


    After crossing this golden light avenue, he walked into an intense darkness where he could not see his fingers.


    In this darkness, not only the eyes can''t see anything, but even the spiritual sense can''t perceive anything at all. There is no air and no matter exists here. It can be regarded as the deadliest space.


    Su Yan understood that when they stepped into this darkness, it meant that they had entered the realm of darkness.


    There is nothing to feel here except the dead silence.


    But soon, a little white fire appeared in the darkness, and the ancient Buddha of Burning Lamp has already taken out your colored glass lamp.


    The white flame burning on the glazed lamp is the true fire of the sun.


    Su Yan had already experienced the power of the true fire of the sun.


    The real fire of the sun can easily burn through the barriers between the worlds. It seems that there is nothing in this world that it cannot burn through.


    Compared with the Chitian Divine Fire released by the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, the True Sun Fire is purer, and it is the most authentic source of Divine Fire.


    Under the true fire of the sun, the endless darkness was driven back.


    And the golden avenue of Sanskrit under the step still extends to the endless dark distance.


    This golden avenue does not look very long, but walking on it is blessed by special Sanskrit words, and it can cross a distance of tens of thousands of miles in one step. It is a kind of unparalleled magic.


    If you control the magic weapon and fly down from the Western Paradise at the top of Lingshan, I am afraid that it will take half a year to reach the Mengjie.


    Under the light of the sun''s true fire, Su Yan and the Ancient Buddha of Burning Deng walked towards the front.


    I don''t know how far I have walked, but the front is gradually no longer dark, but a **** red light!


    This **** red light looks very strange, and even the true fire of the sun cannot purify it.


    And behind this **** red light, Su Yan seemed to feel the breath of sin, and it seemed that Su Yan suddenly returned to the **** created by the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor...


    "What exactly is this place, and why does it smell of sin..." Su Yan couldn''t help but ask.


    Burning Lamp Buddha replied; "Some worlds will automatically produce some dark aura before they are destroyed, and then the dark aura will gradually corrode the whole world, and then the whole world will become a place like hell... Destruction, killing and The corruption of the human heart will become inevitable, as if the age of the end of the law has come... Amitabha."


    Su Yan said: "So it is."


    At this time, Su Yan probably understood that the Dragon God Emperor''s **** should be created by relying on these worlds that are about to be destroyed or have been destroyed.


    The Golden Avenue in Sanskrit Pucheng comes to an abrupt end here.


    And the ancient Buddha of Burning Lamp told Su Yan: "In front of the Mongolian world is the dead place of absolute tranquility. The snake bone poisonous herb is in the center of the dead place."


    Then Su Yan''s eyes showed a few rays of light, and he said to the ancient Buddha who burned the lamp: "The ancient Buddha will wait for me here, and I will come back when I take the snake bone poisonous grass."


    "Emperor Su must be careful, there are many dangerous places in the dead place, even the emperor is very likely to fall, and the space structure here is extremely unstable. Emperor Su must keep some when he exerts his power, otherwise , I''m afraid this space can''t withstand the power of Su Xiandi and collapse."


    The space here was originally left over from the dead world of the Nether.


    The world of the mortal world cannot bear the power of the Immortal Emperor. If the Immortal Emperor descends his own body, the lower realm will collapse 100%.


    And the space here is a little wreckage left by the world after the destruction, which is more fragile than those mortal worlds that have not been destroyed.


    The reminder of the Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha is very necessary. Su Yan''s power is indeed extremely strong, but if he wants to use his full strength here, I am afraid that it will cause devastating consequences!


    Su Yan nodded towards the Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha, indicating that he already knew, and then floated away.


    After Su Yan flew out of the golden Sanskrit light belt, he finally understood why this place was called a dead world.


    The space was filled with death energy and a rotten aura that was even more disgusting than death air.


    Su Yan just sensed this incomparably strong rotten aura, and almost fell down from the sky, and finally managed to stabilize his body.


    If Su Yan suddenly fell to the ground like this, it would really be ridiculous.


    In front of you can see many ravines and canyons.


    Some of the canyons here are very deep. If you look at the landforms, it may have been the seabed in the past. Later, after the world was destroyed, the sea water gradually dried up, leaving only this canyon.


    Su Yan flew up in this canyon and released his spiritual sense at the same time.


    But even after a long time, Su Yan didn''t sense any signs of life, not to mention the snake bone poisonous herb.


    Even Su Yan had a hard time imagining that there were really creatures that could survive in such a strong death qi.


    But soon there were many small red light spots around the canyon slowly rising from the canyon. These small red light spots contained extremely strong death energy, and slowly danced in the sky...


    Soon, Su Yan discovered that these small red light spots seemed to be some kind of peculiar plankton...


    They used the extremely strong dead air in the air as food, and they seemed to be eating collectively at this time.

 Chapter 4946： snake bone poisonous herb growing on cliff

    Chapter four thousand nine hundred and forty-six snake bone poisonous grass growing on the cliff


    Because Su Yan didn''t know whether the red plankton was poisonous or not, he stayed in the sky and did not descend further.


    After these red plankton absorbed a lot of dead air in the air, they slowly reproduced in the air. In the blink of an eye, this piece of red fluorescence expanded more than ten times!


    Below seems to have turned into a crimson dust storm.


    But soon, Su Yan also saw that the light on some red plankton gradually dimmed, and then fell towards the canyon below...


    Su Yan finally understood why the canyon here was red!


    The dead plankton corpses have long been covered with a thick layer...


    And the newly born plankton gradually fell to the bottom. It seems that the newly born plankton is still in a dormant period, and it takes a little time to fully awaken.


    Then these newly awakened plankton absorb the dead air, multiply, and then die...


    In this way, the cycle of life is completed in a very short period of time.


    It seems that although the world here is a world that has already been destroyed, the cycle of life is extremely complete.


    After watching for a while, Su Yan flew again and began to look for the whereabouts of the snake bone poisonous herb.


    Snakebone Poisonous Herb is actually a highly poisonous herbal medicine. It is a poisonous herb born from the filth of the Mongolian world. According to the ancient Buddha of Burning Lamp, the poisonousness of Snakebone Poisonous Herb is not even enough for the Immortal Emperor''s indestructible body. Completely resist.


    Although the snake bone poisonous herb is highly poisonous, it can be used as a medicinal material under certain special circumstances, just like arsenic.


    Su Yan flew over this canyon for a while, and all he could see were these red planktons going through the cycle of life over and over again.


    Not long after, these planktons have alternated for more than 20 generations... but there is absolutely no possibility of evolution!


    Perhaps because the environment of Mengjie is too special, it kills the possibility of all evolution of creatures.


    Su Yan did not find any trace of the snake bone poisonous herb at all.


    Tathagata Buddha has already said that the snake bone poisonous herb is a very rare thing, and even he is not sure how many snake bone poisonous herbs there are in the Mengjie.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had already flown a long way, and he had long since lost sight of the ancient Buddha and the golden avenue.


    And Su Yan''s spiritual sense has also spread far, but he has not found where the boundary of this continent is.


    Mengjie is a world where the remnants of many dead worlds are fused and superimposed, and since the creation of the world, it is unknown how many worlds have perished. After these broken dead worlds are merged together, Mengjie has become almost infinite and extensive.


    Suddenly, Su Yan sensed an extremely strong source of death energy!


    The intensity of this dead aura is many times that of those planktons!


    It was as if some great emperor who cultivated death energy existed here, Su Yan flew over there, but wanted to see what kind of creature or corpse could have such a huge death energy!


    After Su Yan arrived, he saw a huge figure standing shoulder to shoulder with the mountains wandering in the canyon!


    This huge figure definitely doesn''t look like a human being, but like those ancient gods. There are many tattoos on the huge body, and the forehead is also bald, and a pair of earlobes almost reach the shoulders.


    Su Yan hadn''t seen the figure''s body yet, but he heard a very strange inhalation sound, and then those crimson plankton were sucked into the mouth of this huge figure...


    Obviously, this huge figure used those crimson plankton as food.


    This gigantic figure didn''t know where it came from, but it seemed to have sensed Su Yan''s existence, and immediately turned its gigantic body around.


    When it turned around, there was a tremendous sense of oppression immediately!


    The monster''s face has long been split, and only a long scarlet tongue is flying randomly in the air. When it comes to the body, the body is dead, rotten and bloated, so that the abdomen looks extremely fat!


    It shouldn''t have been like this before it was alive, but after its body rotted away, it gradually turned into such a monster!


    Su Yan originally planned to communicate with this monster, but this monster almost immediately grabbed Su Yan with both hands!


    And this monster doesn''t seem to be sane. Su Yan folded his hands together, and a waterfall of divine fire poured down from the sky!


    This divine fire waterfall cut off the space between Su Yan and the monster!


    The monster didn''t know how to stop, and still slammed into the waterfall of Shenhuo!


    The crimson divine fire suddenly burned with incomparable ferocity on the monster''s body... The monster seemed to be unable to sense pain at all, and continued to kill Su Yan!


    Seeing that the monster had already passed through the waterfall and the sea of ??fire, Su Yan had no choice but to take out the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    The monster''s body immediately split from the middle!


    But even after the monster''s body was split open, it was already struggling on the ground, rotten internal organs flowed everywhere, and many planktons that were too late to digest flew out of his stomach!


    According to Su Yan''s judgment, this monster should have been a **** during his lifetime, but after his death he turned into a corpse puppet. Even if his soul had been wiped out, he could still rely on his own instinct to act.


    After beheading the corpse puppet, Su Yan still had no clue about the snake bone poisonous grass.


    This crimson canyon stretches for miles, and the number of crimson planktons is unknown, but as for the snake bone poisonous weed, Su Yan didn''t even see a shadow.


    On such important matters, Tathagata Buddha would not use his Su Yan as a pastime.


    Su Yan definitely did not intend to return empty-handed like this.


    He rode the sword light and galloped away into the distance...


    He didn''t know how far he had flown, but the crimson-red canyon below was gradually saturated, and several purple peaks blocked Su Yan''s way.


    This purple peak goes straight to the sky, revealing a sense of holiness, it should be the mountain of Mount Sumeru in Mengjie.


    Theoretically speaking, if you climb up the Tianzhu of Mount Sumeru, you will eventually reach the Western Paradise after crossing several different worlds.


    On the top of Mount Sumeru, Su Yan seemed to sense something unusual...


    Looking at the purple mountain, Su Yan soon saw a long white grass.


    The long grass fluttered slowly in the wind, as if a few white snakes were slowly swaying in the wind!


    At this moment, Su Yan carefully recalled the words of Buddha Tathagata. The snake bone poisonous grass often grows on the steepest cliffs. Live close to people and inject venom, just like poisonous snakes.


    If the white long grass would take the initiative to attack Su Yan, then it would undoubtedly be the snake bone poisonous grass.

 Chapter 4947： Iceberg resists corpse puppet

    Chapter 4947: The iceberg resists the corpse


    Su Yan thought of this and flew directly towards the white long grass!


    The height of this long grass is almost two meters, and the white leaves look like water plants swaying slowly.


    But after all, this is not the bottom of the water, to sway constantly like this, but it requires a lot of strength.


    And after Su Yan really approached, all the white leaves of the snake bone poisonous grass seemed to have suddenly resurrected, and stabbed towards Su Yan violently.


    But Su Yan''s speed was even faster, and he had already retreated outside the range of the snake bone poisonous herb''s attack in an instant.


    Those white leaves were trying their best to straighten out, but they couldn''t reach Su Yan...


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t see his eyes and mouth, Su Yan almost doubted that he had encountered a real white snake.


    But even a real white snake shouldn''t be so presumptuous in front of Su Yan!


    The Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand directly shot out a blast of cold air, and the bone-piercing cold directly turned this snake-bone poisonous weed into an ice sculpture!


    However, Su Yan still didn''t get close to this snake bone poisonous weed easily. After all, it could survive in such a harsh environment in the Mongolian world, and maybe it had some special abilities.


    I saw Su Yan transformed into a big golden hand, and then directly grabbed the snake bone poisonous grass!


    This big golden hand pulled the snake bone poisonous grass from the cliff with ease!


    But what surprised Su Yan was that the rhizomes of the snake bone poisonous grass were almost twenty meters deep, and there were many corpses and skeletons strung on these rhizomes.


    Just now, Su Yan was still strange, the snake bone poisonous grass has grown so lush, where did the nutrition come from.


    It turns out that all its nutrition comes from the corpses below!


    It was absolutely impossible for Su Yan to bring all these corpses back to the fairyland. income into his sleeves.


    After finding the snake bone poisonous weed, Su Yan flew back towards Lu when he came.


    The Ancient Buddha Burning Lamp had been waiting at the end of the Golden Avenue. After all, the glazed lamp in his hand had long since turned into a huge beam of light, penetrating the blood-colored world and providing illumination and guidance for Su Yan.


    Seeing Su Yanfei coming back, the Ancient Buddha Burning Lamp asked almost immediately, "Emperor Su has already gained something."


    Su Yan gave a low hum, and then said, "I also met the corpse puppet that the **** turned into after his death, and killed the corpse puppet."


    The Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha was originally kind, but after listening to what Su Yan said, his expression suddenly changed, and he said, "Emperor Su, what did you say you killed?"


    "I killed the corpse puppet, is there any problem?" Su Yan asked.


    Burning the lamp ancient Buddha said: "Those corpse puppets can''t be killed casually! Those corpse puppets in Mengjie have already had their own leaders. If it is found that you have killed their companions, then all the corpse puppets will be killed. Gathered here..."


    "Those corpse puppets have completely lost their wisdom. They don''t even have complete sanity. How could there be a leader?" Su Yan had already landed on the Golden Light Avenue before he spoke.


    The Golden Avenue composed of Sanskrit is still extremely stable to this day.


    The Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha said: "Those corpses have absorbed how much death energy in the thousands of years, plus some are born with the body of gods, and they have incredible power in themselves, plus... "


    Before the words of the Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha were finished, the vibrations of the earth were constantly being passed on!


    There was a rumbling sound from the crimson canyon, and it seemed that some giants were rushing towards this side!


    Burning the lamp Gufo suddenly became solemn, but Su Yan said: "Didn''t Gufu master the true sun fire? The true sun fire has the strongest restraint effect on these corpses, and only needs to set a fire to destroy them. They are all burnt to ashes, so why be afraid?"


    Burning the lamp ancient Buddha said: "Let''s talk while walking, it''s the best policy to leave here quickly. Immortal Emperor Su doesn''t know, the power of my true sun is too great, if it is released, even the old monk himself will I can''t control the power. If it burns through the land of the dream world, it will not be good, I am afraid it will destroy the balance of Mount Sumeru, and it will take a lot of effort to repair it."


    "Is that so? Then let me stop them." Although Su Yan didn''t look back, he knew that the corpse puppets had already chased them here.


    The leader of the corpse puppet is at least five hundred feet tall and has eight pairs of arms. It looks extremely weird. There are many corpse puppets of different sizes behind it!


    Obviously, the reason why they appeared here is entirely because Su Yan killed their companions!


    In a blink of an eye, the largest corpse was already approaching the Golden Avenue!


    In the void, its eight pairs of extremely strange arms also extended directly from afar.


    The Burning Lamp Buddha reminded Su Yan, "Emperor Su, if he uses too much power here, he may destroy this world together. This place is originally the wreckage of the mortal world, and it is extremely fragile."


    Su Yan said, "Don''t worry, I can handle it."


    Just after hearing Su Yan finish, an iceberg suddenly erected behind him!


    This iceberg grows in an instant, and the king of the corpse puppet has no time to react, and has already slammed into the iceberg!


    There was an incomparably strong shock from behind... The corpse puppets that came running afterward slammed into the corpse puppets in front of them fiercely...


    Countless plankton flew up!


    There are many cracks in this crimson canyon!


    It can be imagined how terrifying the impact of these corpse puppets superimposed, but the iceberg created by Su Yan is still stable and did not crack under the impact!


    Su Yan''s demeanor is really very relaxed,


    Because using immortals would turn into an iceberg, it was a no-brainer for Su Yan.


    Afterwards, Su Yan and the Ancient Buddha Burning Lamp returned to the other end of the Golden Light Avenue.


    After they left, this golden avenue gradually disappeared into the air.


    Only those corpse puppets were left in a meaningless struggle with that iceberg.


    After returning to the Western Paradise of Bliss, Su Yan threw the snake bone poisonous weed out of his sleeve and asked Tathagata Buddha, "Is this snake bone poisonous weed enough?"


    Tathagata Buddha showed a surprised expression and said: "There are so many, of course it is enough. Next, Immortal Su has to find two other medicinal materials. As long as these two medicinal materials are found, I have the remaining materials in Western Bliss. , you can start refining medicine pills."


    "Okay." Su Yan agreed.


    But immediately, Su Yan asked again: "Why did the bodies of those gods and demons fall into the Mengjie?"


    In Su Yan''s memory, the ancient gods and demons would stay in the fairyland honestly and would not leave the fairyland easily.


    The Mengjie is a change from the mortal world that has been destroyed.


    This is very strange!

 Chapter 4948： Ancient Yue Sanctuary

    Chapter 4948: Ancient Yue Holy Land


    How did Tathagata Buddha answer Su Yan''s question?


    I just heard the Buddha said: "They were all enemies of Emperor Haotian back then. They were suppressed by Emperor Haotian during the battle, and then they were thrown into the mortal world. In the middle of the eternal sinking. In essence, it is regarded as being cast into the eighteen layers of hell, and it will never be reborn."


    When Su Yan heard the words "Eternal Sinking", his heart froze. He had already fought against those sin gods, and he had also killed many gods in the sin domain.


    Unexpectedly, there are powerful gods who were once suppressed by Emperor Haotian in Mengjie!


    Back then, this Haotian Emperor''s methods must have been very harsh, at least that''s how he treated his enemies!


    Now that the snake bone poisonous herb has been obtained, the next step is to find two other medicinal materials, both of which are produced in the fairyland.


    Blindly the medicinal material is called sadsuling root, and the other medicinal material is called Guiyuan Tianguo.


    The root of sorrow and crispness is only produced in those star regions close to the other side. There are some small sects there, and there may be a root of sorrow and crispness.


    The origin of this thing is not simple. It is a spiritual root formed by the change of the spine at the beginning and end of the real dragon after the fall of the real dragon. Now there are not many real dragons in the fairyland, let alone the fallen real dragons.


    Only in the first few epochs when the dragon clan was prosperous, and later in the chaotic times when the epoch changed, and countless powerful dragon clans fell, would the root of sorrow and crispness be born.


    As for the Guiyuan Tianguo, it is also very troublesome and difficult to find.


    What''s more important is that one of the two herbs is in the easternmost part of Immortal Realm and the other is in the westernmost part of Immortal Realm.


    The ancient Buddha burning the lamp gave Su Yan an opinion: "Emperor Su doesn''t have to rush back and forth in the fairyland, he can go to the ancient Yue holy realm of Shang Sheng to buy treasures, maybe you can find these two flavors there. Medicines."


    After Burning the Lamp Ancient Buddha said this, Su Yan suddenly felt that this matter was very feasible.


    The Shang sage mentioned by the Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha is called Fan Salamander. Although he is an immortal emperor, his cultivation base is not outstanding among immortal emperors. However, this person is very good at making friends and has friends everywhere in the immortal world.


    Then he also has the identity of being the biggest businessman in the Immortal Realm.


    Before Fan Salamander, most of the transactions of the immortals were the most primitive barter, not to mention the inconvenience, and the scale of the transaction was also small.


    After Fan Xian became an Immortal Emperor and shaped his own salted fish, the first thing he did was to build an auction house in his Immortal Territory, and then issue currency equivalent to spar on Immortal Territory.


    The coinage is still quite sensitive. Fan Salamander is very powerful. After this auction house was recognized by most of the immortals in the fairy world, he took the initiative to hand over 50% of the coinage to the heaven, and the remaining 40% was the harmony. Many powerful immortal emperors have divided it up, and it is said that the original phoenix also has shares on his side.


    In this way, almost all the famous bigwigs in Heavenly Court have shares on his side, and it is impossible to make things difficult for him.


    With the endorsement of these big guys, his business is also getting bigger and bigger, and seven of the top ten auction houses and commercial houses in the fairy world are under his name...


    From Su Yan''s point of view, this Fan Salamander''s wrist and size are extraordinary.


    And over the years, the wealth, contacts and power he has accumulated in his hands have become very impressive.


    The auction house built by Fan Salamander is called the Holy Land of Ancient Yue.


    If these two treasures could be found in the ancient Yue holy realm, then Su Yan would not have to travel hard in the fairy realm.


    Fan Salamander didn''t have any friendship with Su Yan, but Fan Salamander didn''t seem to be born from a human race, but from a demon race. Maybe he could go over there to get familiar with him.


    After Su Yan mastered the rest from the Tathagata Buddha''s side, he drove the magic weapon and flew towards the ancient Yue Holy Land.


    The defensive power of the Ancient Yue Holy Land was very lax, and it could even be said that there was no defense. In addition to Su Yan, there were many true immortals traveling between the heavens and the earth.


    After descending to the city below, you can see many majestic buildings. The shapes of these buildings are very exaggerated and fantastic.


    These industries do not necessarily belong to Fan Salamander, but may also belong to those powerful families and sects.


    Su Yan had already thought about it, if he went directly to Fan Salamander, this matter should be the best solution.


    With Su Yan''s current status, Fan Xian would definitely sell his face to Su Yan.


    So after Su Yan descended into the city, he first walked towards the City Lord''s Mansion. This city seemed to be the second largest city in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue. It was named Lingfei, and it was Fan Salaman''s son who sat here.


    After Su Yan came to the gate of the city lord''s mansion, the two guards who guarded the gate asked Su Yan for an ultimatum, saying that no one could enter without the ultimatum.


    Su Yan smiled and didn''t do anything, just one look made the two fighters stiffen and could no longer move.


    The eyes of these two warriors suddenly showed extremely fearful expressions, and they thought that Su Yan would kill them, but the actual situation was that Su Yan ignored them at all, and went to lock the door.


    This vermilion door was originally closed, but Su Yan just slammed at the door, and the door opened with a creak.


    After entering the door, there is a shadow wall carved with dragons. After passing through the shadow wall, a courtyard appears in front of you.


    Su Yan saw a few more guards. After seeing Su Yan, those guards all showed expressions like they were facing a great enemy, and at the same time they pointed the fairy weapons in their hands at Su Yan.


    The light and attributes of those fairy weapons are very uniform, and they are obviously standard weapons.


    These guards are all angels, not Taoist soldiers. They should have been hired for a lot of money.


    Su Yan said directly: "I am here to see the city lord of this city, not to embarrass you. Can the city lord be in the mansion?"


    "Bold! Do you know where this place is?"


    "How can the City Lord''s Mansion allow you to be wild? Do you know that you will lose your head if you do this!"


    Su Yan looked at these dutiful guards, and suddenly let go of his originally restrained aura!


    Even if Su Yan''s breath only released a tenth of it, it was already beyond the reach of these immortals.


    The expressions on the faces of these immortals suddenly became extremely terrified, and when facing Su Yan, Zhou Tian also became at a loss as to what to do.


    Especially the two immortals who spoke harshly to Su Yan just now became extremely frightened.


    In front of the Immortal Emperor''s terrifying aura, their existence was like a firefly facing the bright moon, and like a boat on the angry sea and waves.


    These angelic characters can be said to be extremely fearful at this time.


    But on Su Yan''s face, there was still that relaxed and casual expression.


    He has already released the breath of his great emperor, so the main lord will definitely come out to see him next.

 Chapter 4949： Auction House in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue

    Su Yan said, "Am I qualified to see your city lord now?"


    Those angels'' knees softened, and they all knelt down in front of Su Yan with a plop.


    This is the benefit of the power of the Great Emperor. No matter where you go to the Immortal Realm, others will definitely respect you, fear you, and look up to you!


    Soon there was movement from the back house, and it was obvious that someone was rushing towards this side!


    Soon, a big fat man appeared in front of Su Yan. This big fat man was wearing a yellow robe and weighed at least 300 jins. Because there was so much flesh on his body, his facial features were crowded together, and his eyes were even bigger. It seemed like it was about to open.


    This big fat man brought more than 20 subordinates and rushed over all the way, his face was full of anxious expressions.


    It is very difficult for him to be anxious or not, after all, an Immortal Emperor suddenly appeared in his mansion!


    After the battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, dozens of Immortal Emperors fell and dozens of Immortal Territories collapsed!


    Today''s fairyland seems to have reached the time for all powers to be shuffled!


    Moreover, the existence of the series of Immortal Emperor is not the cabbage in the field, which will appear one after another.


    When an Immortal Emperor appears here, he must use the highest standard of interest to receive it.


    "There is a loss to welcome! There is a loss to welcome! There is a loss to welcome!" After seeing Su Yan, the city lord''s originally fat and cumbersome body also became lighter.


    After the city lord arrived, he looked at Su Yan with a face full of flesh and blood, looking very enthusiastic: "I don''t know what this Immortal Emperor is called? Come to my mansion today, it is really bright! "


    When the fat man spoke, he specially opened his hands, both his tone and actions were very exaggerated.


    Su Yan said: "My surname is Su, you can just call me Immortal Su Su. I''m here to ask you for a favor."


    "It''s easy to talk! I don''t know what Immortal Su has ordered?" The city lord knew how to be a man, and Su Yan didn''t want to reveal his name, so he didn''t even ask.


    Su Yan said, "I''m here to find two things, and these two things may be available in the auction house you added. The first is the root of sorrow and crispness, and the second is the heavenly fruit of Guiyuan. If you can find it, I am willing to Big money."


    The city lord murmured: "I have heard of the root of sorrow and crispness. It is a very rare thing, but what is the Guiyuan Tianguo, I have never heard of it."


    Behind the city lord, there is a subordinate immediately: "Guiyuan Tianguo is related to the ancient gods. It is said that the ancient gods cultivated a spiritual tree in the extreme west. After the spiritual tree blooms and bears fruit, the Guiyuan Tianguo grows. Guiyuan Tianguo. The medicine has a strange effect, it is a holy medicine for healing."


    "I see, Immortal Su, please come in. Let''s talk while drinking tea." Although the city owner was fat, he looked very naive.


    He respected Su Yan very much, and was very friendly, which invisibly narrowed the distance between him and Su Yan.


    After entering the inner hall, I only felt that this city lord''s mansion was extremely magnificent. Many of the various decorations in the interior were antiques from the ancient times, and even the carpets on the ground were of great origin.


    After seeing this luxury here, even Su Yan was secretly surprised.


    There are many ancient items that are fiddled with here, even those immortal emperors sitting in the immortal realm are difficult to own, and Su Yan has also been to many immortal emperors'' palaces, except for the Kunlun Yuxu of the original Phoenix, there is really no one. The palace of an immortal emperor is comparable to that of this city lord''s mansion.


    After the two sides were seated, the city lord asked his maids to make tea, and then asked, "Is it the first time Emperor Su has come to the Holy Land of Ancient Yue?"


    "Yes, this is my first time here, but I was really frightened by the magnificence of your City Lord''s Mansion."


    The city owner laughed and said, "It''s all worthless things. If Emperor Su likes it, what''s the harm in giving it to Emperor Su?"


    Su Yan asked again, "What''s your relationship with the Ancient Yue Immortal Emperor Fan Salamander? He can hand over such a city master''s mansion to you. The relationship between you must not be easy, right?"


    "To be honest, I am the second son of Immortal Emperor Gu Yue."


    Su Yan suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization, and then the city lord and Su Yan talked a lot of irrelevant topics, and he did not ask Su Yan''s identity in a side-by-side manner.


    I have to say, this is the real genius, who can enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor, who is not a dragon and a phoenix?


    The talents and ingenuity of the characters of the Immortal Emperor series must be the romantic characters of the moment. If you want to play tricks in front of such characters, you will be really stupid.


    After talking and communicating for a while, the city lord asked Su Yan, "Emperor Su has come from a long way, do you need me to arrange a room for Emperor Su to repair, I have all kinds of incense, clothes, maids, etc. a hot spring��


    Su Yan said: "It''s not necessary, I''m here to find something."


    The city owner said: "Then shall we go to the auction house now?"


    Su Yan said: "It is very good to go early and return early."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the city lord stopped chattering, and immediately got up and took Su Yan to the largest auction house in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue.


    There are fifteen large and small auction houses in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue.


    The reason why there are so many auction houses is that the business of the ancient Yue Holy Land has been very large, and it can be said to be second to none in the fairy world, so each auction house has made a functional subdivision.


    Some auction houses only sell medicinal materials and medicinal herbs, some only sell various magic weapons, and there is even an auction house dedicated to selling immortal swords.


    Those true immortals who do not know how to refine weapons, or those who are not skilled enough in refining tools, will often visit here.


    Occasionally, those true immortals with unique vision have the opportunity to find out, and buy those ancient spiritual tools with very few spar.


    However, the city chief took Su Yan to the only comprehensive auction house among the fifteen auction houses.


    Because the two things that Su Yan wanted to find were very rare things, such things were usually concentrated in the largest auction house.


    But even the city owner can''t guarantee that these two things are sold.


    Some rare things are often put on consignment here by true immortals. If they can be found in the roster, they are naturally very good. If they cannot be found, Su Yan can only be regarded as a waste of time.


    The city owner had already explained these contents to Su Yan in advance, and Su Yan also nodded his understanding.


    With such a fat body, the city owner naturally needs to get a car when he goes out. His car is the carriage of the former Immortal Emperor, and even the imperial beasts that pull the carriage are unicorns. In terms of ostentation, it is not much worse than the Immortal Emperor. .


    This unicorn imperial beast pulls the cart, and the distance of five hundred miles has been reached in only one hour.


    A huge dome building appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 4950： The scale of the first in fairyland

    This building is already very resplendent from the outside.


    The city owner proudly introduced: "This True Dragon Palace is the largest auction house in the entire Immortal Realm. I can guarantee that all the treasures of heaven and earth can be found here. If they are not found here, they will be found in other auction houses. There must be more than 73,000 kinds of subdivided materials, magic weapons, flying swords, and elixir, which are still last year''s figures, and may be broken this year. Eighty thousand."


    After the city lord said this, Su Yan also began to move his mind. There are already hundreds of thousands of true immortals in his immortal realm.


    These hundreds of thousands of true immortals must have the demand for refining medicine and refining magic weapons. If such an auction house is also opened in his fairyland, even if it is only a consignment business, it will definitely be able to make money every day.


    Su Yan has no special desire for wealth, nor does he want to get rich.


    But the daily operation of Xianyu, as well as the salaries of those fairy officials, as well as the cultivation of fairy slaves and the armor and weapons of Taoist soldiers, these are all items that cost money.


    If you can find a big source of money, then it must be a very good thing for the future operation of Xianyu.


    So Su Yan also moved his mind, wanting to see how this auction house works. If he brings this experience back, he might be able to achieve great success.


    The city owner still didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking, and he was eloquently introducing the glorious history of this auction house to Su Yan.


    There are eight gates in this auction house, symbolizing the eight poles of heaven and earth.


    Under the leadership of the city lord, Su Yan and the others entered through the most noble door.


    After entering it, you can see the high dome of this building, as well as those incomparably tall pillars!


    These heavenly pillars are supported by some exquisite formations, and under the support of these heavenly pillars, this auction house is even more huge.


    Su Yan only felt as if he had entered a small town.


    As far as the auction house is concerned, this place is a bit outrageous. After the city lord came in, his entourage quickly notified him, and a woman in black came shortly after.


    The woman in black had a dignified manner, and her pair of phoenix eyes was naturally majestic.


    At a glance, Su Yan knew that this black-clothed woman had the cultivation of a quasi-emperor.


    Her name is Lan Ling, she is the most trusted subordinate of Immortal Emperor Gu Yue, Fan Salamander, and she is also in charge of this auction house.


    Even after seeing Lan Ling, the city lord had to bow respectfully. Among the group, only Su Yan did not salute.


    Even if Su Yan wanted to salute this quasi-emperor, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Because Su Yan didn''t salute, Lan Ling''s phoenix eyes turned to Su Yan directly. Her eyes were extremely deep, as if she wanted to see through Su Yan all at once.


    Then Lan Ling''s eyes gradually became surprised, and said, "Is this the Immortal Emperor?"


    The city owner said: "Emperor Su Xiandi is a good friend I just met. He came to find two kinds of materials. Deacon Lan, please help."


    Lan Ling''s expression suddenly became very complicated, and then said: "Then come with me first."


    Then she turned and led the way.


    Not long after walking, I saw many keel partitions, dividing the huge space into different functional areas.


    There are many Taoist soldiers guarding the front, but after seeing Lan Ling, these Taoist soldiers did not stop them. Su Yan and the others walked for a long time in this huge building before reaching their destination.


    This place is called Lingyan Pavilion, and it is also the area under the personal supervision of Lan Ling. To enter Lingyan Pavilion, at least the cultivation level of the Emperor Zhun is required.


    It can be said that those who can enter Lingyan Pavilion must be the most important and powerful guests of this auction house.


    Su Yangui was an Immortal Emperor, and of course he had the qualifications to enter Lingyan Pavilion.


    The Lingyan Pavilion is as magnificent as the City Lord''s Mansion. After sitting down, Lan Ling asked, "I don''t know which Immortal Realm Emperor Su is the ruler of?"


    Su Yan said, "Is this important? I''m just here to buy what I want. Why do I have to tell you my identity. Just treat me as an ordinary guest."


    Lan Ling suddenly looked at Su Yan, many complicated thoughts flashed in his mind, Immortal Emperors generally would not hide their heads and tails, and would not easily choose to hide their real names.


    Unless there are some irresistible circumstances, it will be a last resort.


    At this time, Lan Ling felt that Su Yan might have encountered something, so he had to hide his name, perhaps because he was being hunted down by his enemies, or because this matter involved extreme secrets, and he absolutely did not want to let this secret leak out. Hence anonymity.


    In fact, the city lord thought so too, he didn''t care what secrets Su Yan would have.


    Curiosity will kill the cat. If the thirst for knowledge is too strong, maybe it will only kill yourself by knowing too much!


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t have so many ideas, and he didn''t want to tell them his name because the four characters of Emperor Xianwu were in the ascendant in the immortal world. Shake along with it!


    Su Yan simply wanted to keep a low profile. But looking at Lan Ling''s expression at this time, Su Yan already knew that she must have misunderstood something.


    However, Su Yan was too lazy to explain anything, and then the city owner helped Su Yan to report two materials that were urgently needed: the first one was the root of sorrow and crispness, and the second one was the Guiyuan Tianguo.


    After listening to these two materials, Lan Ling immediately ordered his maid to invite the Divine Kingdom Atlas.


    Soon the two warriors brought in a large book, and then Lan Ling unfolded the large book in front of Su Yan and poured his own mana into it.


    When the mana was injected, countless golden runes appeared in the sky with various image patterns and began to spin!


    It seems that in the blink of an eye, Su Yan and the others were transformed into an incomparably mysterious space, and there are many different magic weapons, medicinal materials, medicinal herbs and even exercises in the rotating images in the sky.


    And Lan Ling''s hair fluttered towards the sky, her eyes radiated endless blue light, and even her pupils were invisible.


    At this time, Lan Ling is searching for countless pills, magic weapons, medicinal materials, arrays, prohibitions, and exercises.


    Soon, Lan Ling''s hair that flew upside down towards the sky fell back, and at the same time the blue brilliance in his eyes also dimmed.


    Obviously, Lan Ling has completed the search and detection work.


    And the surrounding space gradually changed back to the original Lingyan Pavilion.


    It''s just that Lan Ling''s face showed a clearly embarrassed expression, she said: "Sorrowful Suspicious Roots have already found three, but they have already been reserved by another Immortal Emperor."

 Chapter 4951： fall hunting

    The city lord asked almost immediately: "Who is the other Immortal Emperor you said?


    Can we move one out? Immortal Su should be in a hurry after all. If he can turn around a bit, he can be in a hurry. "


    Su Yan didn''t need to speak, because the city lord had already said everything for him.


    But Lan Ling''s face showed a very embarrassed look, and then said: "I''m afraid this Immortal Emperor is not so easy to talk about, and this thing can be used in very few places, and the output is very small. , even if we are in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue, I am afraid that we can find other stocks in a short period of time. If the root of sorrow and crispness is handed over to Immortal Emperor Su, if that Immortal Emperor arrives, I am afraid that there will be no explanation at that time."


    The city owner frowned and said, "Why is this not possible, that is not possible?


    Tell me first, who is that immortal emperor who is not easy to talk about? "


    Lan Ling said, "It''s Immortal Emperor Qianxiao."


    "is her?"


    The city owner had a very determined expression, but after hearing this name, he almost jumped off his chair and stood up.


    This knee-jerk reaction is definitely not deceiving.


    This Immortal Emperor made the city lord instinctively terrified! Su Yan also had some impressions of this name, only that she seemed to be an Immortal Emperor in the side door, and there was not much connection between her and the Taoist Heavenly Court.


    Other than that, I don''t know any useful information.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t have any friendship with this Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, but I think she will definitely be willing to give up her love and give me a succulent root."


    "Why?"


    The city lord looked at Su Yan with a puzzled expression.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to explain, just asked: "Where can I find this Immortal Emperor Qianxiao?


    I''m going to talk to her about this. "


    Lan Ling said, "The Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not create her own fairyland, she has always lived in this fairyland without a fixed place, and it can be said that her whereabouts have always been elusive.


    It would not be easy to find out her whereabouts. "


    "Is that so?


    Then there is another piece of Guiyuan Tianguo?


    What is the message? "


    Lan Ling said: "The Guiyuan Tianguo is too rare, and the demand is too small, even our side has no stock."


    The city owner said: "How could this be the case, I have already boasted about Haikou in front of Immortal Su Su, and said that we have everything here, but as a result, I got around, and Immortal Su wanted two materials even one. Can''t get it out."


    When the city lord spoke, he was already thinking about the problem from Su Yan''s point of view.


    This made Su Yan have some good feelings for him.


    It seems that the ancient Yue Holy Land can make the auction business the first in the fairy world, after all, there is still some ability.


    However, it seemed that this time it was going to come back in vain, and the two things Su Yan wanted were not found here.


    But at this time, Lan Ling said instead: "Three days later, the autumn hunting tour will be held, and many immortal emperors will come to the ancient Yue Holy Land, and many products will be delivered to the Ancient Yue Holy Land by then. There are two things that Immortal Su needs.


    If Immortal Su is free, he might as well stay with us for a few days. "


    What Lan Ling said was that three days later would be the big day for them to purchase goods in the Ancient Yue Holy Land, and the major shareholders would also come to the Ancient Yue Holy Land to check accounts and receive this year''s dividends by the way.


    There will also be many true immortals who will come to the ancient Yue Holy Land together, and there will be a lot of business to do during the autumn hunting tour.


    Many rare things that are not usually seen also tend to appear at this time.


    Su Yan wanted to have nothing to do, so he might as well stay here for a few days, anyway, it wasn''t a delay.


    The city lord paid great attention to the autumn hunting tour, and told Su Yan that it was one of the few fun things to do.


    Every October, the ghost dragons bred in the ghost sea on the ancient Yue holy land will return from the bottom of the sea to the Qijiang River to lay eggs, and the ancient Yue fairy emperor Fan Salamander will hold an autumn hunting tour at this time and feast the guests.


    At that time, at least ten Immortal Emperors will come to participate in the autumn hunting tour together.


    Although the city lord described this matter in a funny way, Su Yan was still not very interested. Su Yan had an idea now, and quickly found these two materials and handed them over to the Tathagata Buddha to heal the wounds of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    In the next few days, Su Yan was not so lonely in the city lord''s mansion.


    The city lord came to visit when he had nothing to do, and made it clear that he wanted to befriend Su Yan.


    Su Yan is also very interested in getting an auction house on his own fairyland, and there is a basis for cooperation between the two parties.


    The city owner knew everything about Su Yan and said everything, but it also gave Su Yan a lot of gains.


    Three days later, the autumn hunting tour started on time.


    Since early in the morning, the city lord has been preparing dresses and gifts. Immortal Emperor Gu Yue has a total of nineteen sons under his knees. He ranks second. It is really not an easy task to stand out among these nineteen sons.


    Su Yan also followed the city lord''s chariot and headed for the Nether Sea.


    This sea is endless and deep, and it is said that the products are also extremely rich.


    Before they arrived, the brilliance of many magic weapons and the flying trajectory of flying swords could already be seen on the horizon.


    The city lord was afraid that they would not be able to catch up with today''s celebration, so he made preparations for departure very early in advance.


    The waves below are infinitely undulating and dark blue, making this sea area even deeper.


    On the horizon, the owner of this ocean and even this immortal realm should have arrived. Su Yan has already sensed the presence of at least fifteen immortal emperors on the horizon.


    Apart from the ancient Yue Immortal Emperor Fan Xian himself, the other fourteen Immortal Emperors should all be like Su Yan, they were guests who came to participate in the autumn hunting tour.


    This lineup was more luxurious than previous years. Su Yan built it on a chariot and looked into the distance.


    Then I heard the city lord excitedly say: "Emperor Su, today''s autumn hunting tour seems to be a rare big scene.


    After the daytime hunting is over, there will be a cocktail party at night, so we must not get drunk! "


    Su Yan just smiled, neither agreeing to the city lord nor rejecting it.


    He has never been very interested in this kind of entertainment scene, so let''s adapt accordingly.


    There should have been many true immortals arriving there.


    Although the chariot has not fully arrived, some things can already be seen from a distance.


    There was a golden cloud on the sea, and I still saw a big flag fluttering in the air.


    This big flag emits golden light, and a dense golden cloud condenses below, and all the true immortals step on this golden dense cloud.


    In addition to the real immortals, you can also see some immortal emperors, and those immortal emperors have brought many servants.


    Under the banners fluttering, there were at least 50,000 or 60,000 people above the golden cloud.


    In fact, immortal emperors usually bring a lot of servants, but there are only a few who are usually alone like Su Yan.


    These Immortal Emperors had already gathered beside Gu Yue Immortal Emperor Fan Salamander.

 Chapter 4952： open sea

    The city lord said, "Emperor Su, let''s go over and say hello to my father."


    Su Yan said, "Okay."


    Then the thunder chariot drove over there. After reaching the destination, the city owner didn''t care how the chariot was parked. These were things that the fairy servants needed to worry about.


    The city lord led Su Yan towards the bottom of the big flag.


    Along the way, they encountered at least 8,000 Dao soldiers. These Dao soldiers wore black armor and the army formation was very strict.


    Just passing by, you can feel that very strong chill! There was a long table under the big flag, and there were more than a dozen Immortal Emperors sitting in front of the long table.


    These dozen or so Immortal Emperors were both male and female, and their demeanor was very relaxed.


    Obviously, these immortal emperors came to participate in the autumn hunting tour to relax their mood and make friends.


    The leader of the Immortal Emperor looked white-haired and boyish, with bright eyes, and at first glance, he knew that he was the kind of person with a successful cultivation base.


    He is the Guyue Immortal Emperor Fan Salamander, the owner of the Ancient Yue Holy Land.


    When Su Yan was reincarnated for the seventh time, he once had a relationship with Fan Salamander, but at that time, Su Yan concealed his identity, so Fan Salamander should not remember it.


    Su Yan and the city lord came together and immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    The city lord respectfully saluted, and then said, "My son is late, please don''t blame your father."


    "Today is a good day, how can I blame you?"


    Then Immortal Emperor Gu Yue looked towards Su Yan and asked, "Who is this?"


    In fact, it wasn''t just Immortal Emperor Gu Yue, the eyes of those Immortal Emperors also fell on Su Yan, because Su Yan was definitely a new face to them.


    A new Immortal Emperor appears here, and of course there will be many articles to do.


    Perhaps the arrival of this new immortal emperor also wanted to get a piece of the pie in the Holy Land of Ancient Yue.


    "This one is Immortal Su Su."


    The mayor lowered his head and introduced.


    It''s just that he introduced it and didn''t introduce it too much.


    "Emperor Su?


    It seems that I have never heard of it, and I don''t know which fairyland Emperor Su is the ruler of. "


    Immortal Emperor asked.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "This matter is not important."


    After the dozen or so Immortal Emperors listened to Su Yan''s words, several of them clearly showed displeased expressions, and Immortal Emperors immediately asked, "Does Immortal Emperor Su think we don''t deserve to know your true identity?


    Or do you have something to hide? "


    Su Yan put his hands behind his back and said proudly, "I don''t think so much, but the people around me always call me Immortal Su Su, isn''t everyone friendly?"


    There was an air of arrogance between Su Yan''s words, and almost immediately, Immortal Emperor couldn''t hold back and wanted to have a theory with Su Yan, but Immortal Emperor Gu Yue stopped him.


    Immortal Emperor Gu Yue suppressed those immortal emperors with a smile, and then asked the immortal slave to give Su Yan a seat. After Su Yan sat down, Immortal Emperor Gu Yue began to preside over the ceremony of worshiping heaven and earth.


    Su Yan has always been not very interested in these red tapes, but since he has come, he can only see the end.


    Those Immortal Emperors still didn''t have a good face towards Su Yan, but Su Yan didn''t really care about the opinions of those Immortal Emperors.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t want to reveal his identity casually was not because he was afraid of anything, but because he didn''t want to give people the feeling of relying on his identity to oppress others.


    He is now the hottest figure in the Immortal Realm. If he shows his identity and says that he is the Emperor Xianwu, then not only all the true immortals, but even the dozen or so emperors here will definitely respect him in front of him. boring.


    When Immortal Emperor Gu Yue went to preside over the ceremony, the city lord secretly took the opportunity of serving tea and said to Su Yan, "The Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is here too, and sits diagonally behind you."


    After Su Yan heard the words, he immediately looked diagonally behind, and saw only a black shadow hidden in the cloak, even men and women could not tell the difference.


    But since the city lord dared to say so, his information must be true, otherwise, he wouldn''t really talk nonsense in front of Su Yan.


    In the auction house in the ancient Yue Sacred Realm, the three Roots of Sorrows were all belonging to Immortal Emperor Qianxiao. If Su Yan asked her to discuss, maybe she would be willing to give up one of the Roots of Sorrows.


    It also saves Su Yan traveling hundreds of millions of miles in the fairy world to find the root of sorrow and crispness.


    When Immortal Emperor Gu Yue was presiding over those godly ceremonies, Lan Ling, as Immortal Emperor Gu Yue''s right hand, also explained the meaning of these ceremonies to these guests.


    The Immortal Emperor Gu Yue was born in the Shang family.


    Even this Nether Sea was built by Immortal Gu Yue imitating his hometown on earth. Naturally, the whole set of rituals to worship heaven and earth came from the merchants and Immortal Emperor Gu Yue''s homesickness.


    Regarding these things, Su Yan, like the other guests, certainly didn''t catch a cold.


    After all, they were not born in the Shang family, so naturally they had no sense of identity with the ancient Yue Immortal Emperor.


    Immortal Emperor Gu Yue finally got down from the altar not long after the ceremony of Bai Nan Nai ended.


    At this moment, the flagpole was covered with golden light, and then he solemnly announced: "The 13,125th autumn hunting tour has officially begun!"


    As Immortal Emperor Gu Yue finished his announcement, the restriction formation above the sea below was suddenly opened.


    Then the originally calm sea suddenly boiled! Many huge figures are hidden in the waves below, and the originally calm sea has gradually set off huge waves! Lan Ling has already introduced it just now, the ocean trench here is 30,000 feet long, and the Nether Dragon Clan lives at the bottom of the trench.


    In fact, in Su Yan''s view, these ghostly dragons can''t be regarded as dragons at all, they can only be regarded as monsters with part of the dragon blood.


    Nether Dragons do not have their own intelligence, they are similar to ordinary animals. Although they are born with demon power, their intelligence is really uncomplimentable.


    He was kept in this sea by Immortal Emperor Gu Yue just to restore the autumn hunting of the Shang family.


    This piece of heaven and earth was created by Immortal Emperor Gu Yue, not to mention raising a group of ghost dragons, he can raise more monsters.


    These immortal emperors are still sitting in their seats, but the quasi emperors and immortal kings below, as well as a small number of golden immortals, have already become eager to move.


    They are the real participants of the autumn hunting tour. Whoever hunts the most Nether Dragons will be considered to win the top prize. The Ancient Yue Immortal Emperor will naturally be rewarded! Not only the disciples of the ancient Yue Immortal Emperor, but also the disciples and disciples brought by the Immortal Emperors who were present were participating in the autumn hunting tour, and it was very lively for a while.


    "Open the sea!"

 Chapter 4953： Demonstrate the power of the Immortal Emperor

    After this order was given, the true immortals who were eager to try all flew out, and the angels who were at least a hundred times more numerous behind also reached the edge of the golden cloud, wanting to see the battles that were about to unfold. Clearly.


    To be honest, the autumn hunting tour was much more lively than Su Yan imagined.


    After those true immortals flew out, they soon started a battle with the Nether Dragon Clan.


    The first shot was a few quasi emperors. These quasi emperors directly opened their own permanent enchantment in the void, and directly broke the sea water below with the power of Xian Ze, and the permanent enchantment of Xian Ze was almost turned into a prison! Soon, the Nether Dragon Clan broke into the space of the eternal enchantment. Although the Nether Dragon Clan was not very intelligent, the strength of the physical body can be said to be very outrageous.


    Even the thunder that contains the power of immortals, it is difficult to penetrate the scales of the Nether Dragon with a single blow. From the perspective of those true immortals, the various battles that erupted up and down the sea and the spells that want to capture the Nether Dragon, It''s all pretty awesome.


    But if you look at it from the point of view of the great emperor, of course, it is just like a child''s boring game, there is really not much to say.


    Soon, Emperor Zhun was the first to capture the Nether Dragon Clan! And after seeing that the competitors have succeeded, those true immortals have worked harder when they start! These so-called ghost dragons look nothing but ichthyosaurs, and their images look very strange and ugly. Not only do they lack the four claws of the dragon family, but even the dragon horns on their heads look weird.


    The city lord came to Su Yan''s side at this time, and he also looked cheerful.


    Su Yan said, "I saw that several of your own brothers have left the game, don''t you want to participate?"


    The city owner quickly waved his hand and said, "This kind of too hard and tiring thing is not suitable for me at all. Anyway, even if I participate, I will definitely not get the ranking. If there is no ranking, there will be no prizes, so why bother yourself?"


    Su Yan agreed with the city lord''s words.


    These immortal kings who went out, as well as a few quasi emperors, all wanted to show off in front of the immortal emperors.


    And since he is the son of Immortal Emperor Gu Yue, he has already won at the starting line, so he doesn''t need to show his worth so hard at all.


    Although he didn''t know what other Immortal Emperors thought, Su Yan felt that this kind of hunting was very boring.


    Nether Dragons can cast water series spells, and here is a deep ocean, which means that those Nether Dragons occupy a favorable location.


    Although Emperor Zhun and Xian Wang used the power of Xian Ze, and there were still many magical auras flying around in the air.


    But it is not easy to capture the Nether Dragon in a short period of time.


    Many ghost dragons jumped out from the bottom of the sea, and after being attacked, they lurked back to the bottom of the sea again. The encircling net of those real immortals was vulnerable. So far, the total number of ghost dragons that have been captured is less than ten.


    Just when Su Yan felt bored, many Nether Dragon Clan suddenly rushed up from the bottom of the sea! The number of these Nether Dragon Clan is at least more than 5,000, and the Nether Dragon Clan killed from the bottom of the sea just now is only a few dozen sporadically! When these thousands of ghost dragons appeared, the situation turned around in an instant! The siege nets of those true immortals were all broken, and even the eternal barrier with those quasi emperors was destroyed by the Nether Dragon Clan. Many True Immortals fell into the sea after being attacked by the Nether Dragon Clan, and they were about to become those The Nether Dragon Clan''s mouth is full of delicious food, which means that the positions of the hunter and the prey have been completely reversed.


    Su Yan looked at the city lord at this time and asked, "Will a lot of people die during the autumn hunting tour?"


    The city owner said: "How come this time is completely abnormal, how can all those ghost dragons suddenly go crazy?


    In the past autumn hunting patrols, only about a hundred ghost dragons appeared at most! This time, it seems that all the Nether Dragon Clan have gone mad." Of course, not only Su Yan, but almost all Immortal Emperors had already seen that something was wrong.


    Those Nether Dragon Clan charged towards the top of the sea like crazy, not only did those True Immortals have no power to fight back, but some Nether Dragons rushed towards this golden cloud! Immortal Emperor Gu Yue''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. It was the first time he had encountered such a strange situation during the autumn hunting tour he presided over for many years.


    "How is this going?


    Are these ghost dragons all crazy? "


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Su Yan suddenly laughed, "These Nether Dragons are not crazy, they are trying to survive."


    "Survival?


    What does it mean?


    Those ghost dragons attacking us, is it almost a matter of begging for death? "


    The city owner couldn''t understand the mystery in Su Yan''s words at all.


    Don''t say it''s him, none of those true immortals can understand.


    Only those Immortal Emperors understood the mystery in Su Yan''s words.


    What Su Yan said about survival was actually referring to: "There is a more powerful guy under the sea, that guy makes all the ghost dragons feel fear, so those ghost dragons fly towards the sea desperately because of their fear."


    It is the nature of creatures to seek benefits and avoid harm, and even a creature like the Nether Dragon, which is basically without intelligence, can do this.


    After listening to Su Yan''s explanation, the city lord quickly showed an expression of sudden realization, but then he showed a very strange expression, saying: "This sea area is already the lair of the ghost dragon, there shouldn''t be anything in the ghost dragon here. The natural enemy is, how can there be more powerful guys?"


    Su Yan couldn''t answer this question, it should only be answered by Immortal Emperor Gu Yue.


    Because this Immortal Realm was created by him, only Immortal Emperor Gu Yue himself should know which strange and powerful monsters are raised in this Immortal Realm.


    At this moment, the Immortal Emperor behind Su Yan who had hid his figure in his cloak stood up. If Su Yan remembered correctly, the City Lord said that his identity was Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    Is this woman going to make a move?


    The rest of the Immortal Emperor seemed to want to say something. Immortal Emperor Gu Yue just wanted someone to solve the chaos, but she had already rushed directly into the sky, turned into a blue light, and then fell from the sky! A layer of sky blue ripples suddenly swayed on the sea, and then another stormy wave was set off! The breath of the artifact suddenly appeared! Then the sea surface was directly separated from the middle by an extremely powerful force! All those ghost dragons were suppressed back to the bottom of the sea, and above, or the true immortals who had just fallen into the sea, were all lifted up by an incomparably powerful force and cut off above! This is the power of the Immortal Emperor! Even before Immortal Emperor Qianxiao made a complete move, he had already suppressed the five thousand ghost dragons with one hand, and sent all the true immortals to the top of the sea with the other hand, protecting their safety! Compared with the power displayed by Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, the power of those true immortals is simply not worth mentioning! After seeing the power of the Immortal Emperor series, all those true immortals couldn''t help but become amazed. In front of this immortal emperor''s power, the power of their true immortals was as ridiculous as children!

 Chapter 4954： Do you know Immortal Emperor Beichen?

    When Immortal Emperor Qianxiao separated the sea, he would only be there, and then plunged straight into the deep sea with the breath of an artifact! Her attitude gives a sense of no turning back! Then suddenly there was a hundred feet of waves on the sea! Perhaps this can no longer be called a wave, but should be called a tsunami! This power is fierce and surging to the extreme! And this is just the remaining power of the Immortal Emperor''s power. The real battlefield should be in the deep sea below ten thousand feet! Those people didn''t know what kind of monster Qianxiao Immortal Emperor was fighting against. Suddenly, there was a breath of flames below the sea surface. This demonic fire passed through the ocean waves and spit directly into the sky! The demon fire not only contained powerful demon energy, but also contained fire poison. Seeing this ray of flame, Su Yan probably already knew what kind of monster was hiding in the deep sea.


    Of course, Su Yan was not the only one who could see the origin of this monster. Almost immediately, the Immortal Emperor asked, "This is the Zifu Demon Fire, the monster below should be Jiuying, right?"


    Many Immortal Emperors looked at Gu Yue Immortal Emperor Fan Salamander with strange eyes. This is his Immortal Territory. Where did these Nine Infants come from?


    "It''s a pet I keep at home, maybe I got away accidentally." Immortal Emperor Gu Yue seemed to remember this at this moment, and said, "I was still thinking about where the beast would go, I can''t think of it. It actually came here and disrupted our autumn hunting patrol, I really don''t know how high the sky is!"


    Those immortal emperors suddenly showed expressions of sudden realization, but in the eyes of those true immortals, this matter is really a bit outrageous! Because this pet that Immortal Emperor Gu Yue kept at home is a little too strong! A huge vortex gradually changed in the sea waves below, and the clouds in the sky were gradually drawn, and it had long since become a huge vortex below.


    It seemed to be extremely terrifying, and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had been silent for a long time after he descended into the deep sea below. He could only see that the whirlpool became more and more terrifying, to the point where it was exaggerated and outrageous! At the same time, the aura of destroying the sky and the earth rose up, and the city owner couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "Isn''t there any danger for Immortal Emperor Qianxiao?"


    Su Yan smiled: "It''s really unreasonable for you to worry, you have to know that she is also a figure of the emperor series, if she can''t handle even this small scene, what kind of emperor is she?


    Jiuying has nothing to say, it''s just a hydra. If she can''t even beat a snake, she can find a piece of tofu and kill her, so she doesn''t need to be an immortal emperor. "


    In fact, not only Su Yan, but those immortal emperors also had calm expressions on their faces.


    Because everyone knows that a monster like Jiuying can only deal with immortals of the quasi-emperor level at most, and it is absolutely impossible to deal with immortal emperors! Unless this nine infants also have the realm of Immortal Emperor! After the huge vortex brewed to the extreme, the shocking waves also spread towards the sky! Then the huge vortex suddenly stopped due to a strange force, and then a scarlet figure flew up from the bottom of the sea.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly, the red-fronted figure contained the powerful aura of Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao landed on the golden cloud. At this time, the black cloak on her body had disappeared, and Su Yan could finally see her true face.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was a very valiant-looking woman who looked like she was in her twenties.


    She was wearing crimson armor, with a turban on her head, and three short guns on her back. She looked extremely heroic! At this time, her hands were covered with blood, and she was holding an incomparably huge snake head. This snake head should be one of Jiu Ying''s heads. Su Yan recognized it at a glance.


    Of course, the blood on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao also came from Jiuying! Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had a very cruel killing intent remaining on her body, and this powerful killing intent alone was enough to show that she was definitely not that kind of ordinary woman.


    The status of the Immortal Emperor is not obtained by retreating and practicing, or by participating in meditation and refining medicine, but by brutal killing! Immortal Emperor Qianxiao threw the nine babies'' heads on the ground, then walked directly in front of Immortal Emperor Gu Yue, and placed a vermilion demon pill on the table in front of Immortal Emperor Gu Yue.


    This vermilion-colored demon pill gave off an incomparably hot feeling, and it should be the demon pill of Jiuying whose head was beheaded.


    Unexpectedly, in this short period of time, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao not only defeated Jiuying, but also cut out Jiuying''s demon pill! Immortal Emperor Gu Yue said, "Why did Immortal Emperor Qianxiao put this demon pill here?


    Since Jiuying was beheaded by Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, then this demon pill should be yours. "


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said, "These nine babies are your pets, so I''ll give you the things."


    After speaking, she walked away without looking back, completely ignoring the embarrassment on Immortal Emperor Gu Yue''s expression, it seems that she should be a very self-governing woman.


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, thinking about how to say hello to her, and then discuss the matter of grief.


    But he didn''t want Immortal Emperor Qianxiao to have walked towards him, and said directly: "Immortal Emperor Su, I have admired your name for a long time. I have something I want to ask you for advice."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, there was still a strong killing intent in this woman''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but wonder, has she already seen through my identity?


    But even if Immortal Emperor Qianxiao saw through his identity, it would be fine.


    Su Yan''s identity is not something to be seen in the first place, but Su Yan is very curious, what does Immortal Emperor Qianxiao want to ask him?


    But since this woman came to the door by herself, it would save Su Yan a lot of trouble.


    Su Yan said, "What do you want to ask me about?"


    "How many tricks did you use to defeat Immortal Emperor Beichen?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao asked.


    This question surprised Su Yan very much, and then Su Yan asked, "You are very familiar with Immortal Emperor Beichen?"


    "We are not only acquaintances, but also enemies!"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s eyes were fixed on Su Yan.


    Frankly speaking, Su Yan didn''t like being looked at by others, especially as a woman.


    The eyes of the other Immortal Emperors were originally on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, but when they saw her staring at Su Yan with murderous eyes, they thought that the two Immortal Emperors were going to fight here.


    The city lord has long been complaining in his heart. Although Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s sense of oppression is not aimed at him, since he is sitting next to Su Yan, he will be affected to some extent.


    At this time, let alone dissuade Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, even breathing has become extremely difficult.

 Chapter 4955： take the initiative to come

    Four thousand nine hundred and fifty-five chapters take the initiative to come


    Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao looked at each other and smiled, he just thought this woman was very interesting.


    Su Yan said, "It seems that you already know my identity."


    "That''s natural, there is only one unparalleled Immortal Emperor Su in the world today."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s words caused the city owner to fall into confusion. He had absolutely no idea what kind of riddle the two were fighting.


    In fact, not only the city lord, but even those immortal emperors may not be able to accurately guess Su Yan''s identity.


    Su Yan said: "I fought against Immortal Emperor Beichen a long time ago, but at that time I didn''t seem to have much effort to defeat him, and I don''t remember how many moves I used."


    At the beginning, Immortal Emperor Beichen led a million heavenly soldiers to attack Su Yan''s Longevity Mountain, and was easily defeated by Su Yan. Because Su Yan didn''t want Heavenly Court to turn his face like this, he did not kill Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    It was natural for Su Yan to say this, but in the eyes of those Immortal Emperors, it was a very surprising thing.


    The Immortal Emperor Beichen was not an Immortal Emperor in a corner, but the Supreme Military Commander of the Heavenly Court who once commanded 8 million Heavenly Soldiers.


    And listening to Su Yan''s tone, it seemed that he defeated Immortal Emperor Beichen with no effort!


    If what he said was true, who would he be?


    Immortal Su, Immortal Su... If there is only one Immortal Su who is unparalleled in the world, it must be Emperor Xianwu!


    It turned out that this very young looking man in white turned out to be Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu!


    Today''s Su Yan has long been the hottest Immortal Emperor in the Immortal Realm!


    Those Immortal Emperors all stood up at this time and came towards this side.


    The immortal emperors walked towards this side together. They were really imposing. The city owner was stunned for a while. My heart was beating wildly.


    Then he heard his father, Gu Yue Xiandi Fan Xian, ask: "Is it true that the honored driver is the Emperor Xianwu?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s me, it''s like a fake."


    "It turned out to be Emperor Xianwu? Since it is Emperor Xianwu, why didn''t you tell us his real name? Oops, this old man is clumsy, I really didn''t recognize it!"


    "Why did Emperor Xianwu suddenly come to this ancient Yue Holy Land?"


    These Immortal Emperors all showed very incredible eyes at this time, and at the same time they also had many thoughts in their hearts. They not only admired Emperor Xianwu, but also deeply feared.


    Today''s Su Yan is no longer an idle person in the Immortal Realm. His every move will inevitably attract the attention of many people, and it will also cause these people to have many unnecessary associations.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "The reason why I don''t want to reveal my identity easily is actually very simple... If I reveal my identity easily, everyone will become very cautious, as if I am a tiger that can eat people. That would be boring."


    After Su Yan finished saying this, the immortal emperors quickly said: "How can it be, it is my honor to meet the emperor Xianwu."


    Now Su Yan''s identity has long been different from what it used to be. After knowing his identity, all the immortal emperors expressed their intention to make friends with Su Yan.


    After Su Yan greeted the bottom group, he was invited into the seat again.


    The expression on the city lord''s face had already become incomparably amazed, because even if he wanted to break his head, he would never have imagined that Su Yan''s identity would actually be that Emperor Xianwu!


    In the battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory, not only Immortal Territory was broken, but many immortal emperors fell!


    This incident has already shaken the entire fairyland!


    Everyone knows that the Emperor Xianwu of the Wangu Wudi has long since been killed!


    There are many activities in the back, but these activities are really boring in Su Yan''s view.


    Su Yan didn''t come to this Ancient Yue Sacred Realm originally to relax his mind, but in the dark, the Qianxiao Immortal Emperor also kept staring at Su Yan, as if he had some different ideas about Su Yan.


    Su Yan and the Qianxiao Immortal Emperor looked at each other several times, and each time she looked at Su Yan very boldly, and she didn''t even want to look away.


    A woman''s body is pure Yin, and the difficulty of cultivation is much higher than that of a man. If you want to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor, the difficulty is definitely much higher than that of a man.


    Therefore, every female immortal emperor who can enter the realm of immortal emperors must have a very tenacious heart.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect at all was that after the banquet was over, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao took the initiative to find him.


    At that time, Su Yan was talking to the city lord, and the city lord said with a wry smile: "Immortal Emperor Su, you really deceived me so badly. I never imagined that the Immortal Emperor in front of me would actually be the legendary number one person..."


    Su Yanyun said calmly, "It''s just some false names, and it''s nothing to talk about. Only people with an empty heart will always mention these false names. If their hearts are rich, they don''t need to do such things at all."


    During the conversation between the two, the Qianxiao Immortal Emperor actually took the initiative to stop in front of the city lord''s car.


    The city lord was searching for a way to get close to Su Yan, when he saw Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said straight to the point: "Immortal Emperor Su, I have something to discuss with you in private."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "It''s a good coincidence, I also have a lot of things I want to talk to you about."


    Su Yan had long known that the root of sorrow and crispness was in the hands of Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, so he naturally wanted to ask her for a root of sorrow and crispness, which would save a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    As for what Immortal Emperor Qianxiao wanted to talk to him about, Su Yanqing didn''t know.


    But even if you don''t know, it''s okay, Su Yan now has capital.


    Su Yan then invited Immortal Emperor Qianxiao to ride together. After arriving at the city lord''s mansion, Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao naturally entered a room.


    The city owner is very knowledgeable and does not dare to disturb at all.


    With his qualifications, he is not qualified to participate in matters at the level of the Immortal Emperor, even if he is the son of the ruler of this Immortal Domain.


    Su Yan took Immortal Emperor Qianxiao into the room, and then said, "I was looking for you for something, but I didn''t expect you to come to the door on your own initiative."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said to Su Yan, "I''ve heard from the shopkeeper over there in the Treasure Pavilion...I have what Immortal Su asked for, it''s okay if you want me to give it to you. My senior sister Yuan Tianguo also has some, if you want, I can also help you to ask for it. I just hope you can do one thing for me... Everyone cancels out the two, it can be said to be just right."


    Su Yan put his hands on his back and asked, "What do you want me to do, you might as well say it directly."


    Since Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is so refreshing, then there must be an equivalent condition.

 Chapter 4956： Arrive at Beichen

    Four thousand nine hundred and fifty-six chapters straight to Beichen


    There is absolutely no free lunch in this world. Since Su Yan has accepted her love and accepted her things, she must do something for her.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said: "I have an old hatred with Immortal Emperor Beichen. He used to hold an important position in the Heavenly Court and almost commanded the Heavenly Court''s troops. I have no chance of revenge at all. Now He Qing has replaced him, and Jade Emperor has also Exiling him, Immortal Emperor Beichen, now is a good time for me to take revenge."


    Su Yan said, "Do you mean to ask me to help you kill Immortal Emperor Beichen?"


    Killing Immortal Emperor Beichen was not difficult for Su Yan.


    As long as he is willing, he can now directly attack Huanglong and slay Immortal Emperor Beichen directly from his horse.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s status in the heavenly court is also very embarrassing now, coupled with what he did in the heavenly court in the past, I am afraid that the Jade Emperor will turn a blind eye to this matter.


    So Su Yan had a smile on his face, looking so casual and natural.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said: "No, I don''t need help from others for my own hatred, I just need your help to create a battlefield that allows me and the old thief Beichen to have a fair confrontation. Just don''t let others disturb you. It''s just us."


    Su Yan said: "So it is, it is not difficult, but you need to give me the root of sorrow and crispness first. Since it is a fair duel, then you are very likely to fall into the hands of Immortal Emperor Beichen. If you fall, Where can I find the root of sadness?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said, "I will naturally greet you at Lan Ling. You can just pick it up when it''s done."


    Su Yan said: "This is a very fair condition, I can promise you, then how should Guiyuan Tianguo solve it?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said: "I can write a letter. You go to Miaosheng Mountain to find my senior sister. She will definitely give Guiyuan Tianguo to you after reading the letter."


    "Then let''s go to Immortal Emperor Beichen''s Immortal Territory now. He has been in his Immortal Territory since he was demoted by the Jade Emperor and never left."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Su Yan said: "If you want to make some preparations, I can also wait for you. This Ancient Yue Holy Land is very interesting. There are many interesting things. Even I want to go shopping for treasures."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said, "I have to wash my own instruments before I slaughtered Jiuying. My instruments were contaminated by Jiuying''s blood. I need to wash away the unclean aura on them, and it will take at least seven days."


    "Okay, then we''ll set off in seven days."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said: "You are a very refreshing person. I like to work with refreshing people."


    Su Yan smiled.


    After the secret conversation between Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was over, the city lord said, "Is Immortal Emperor Su already taking Immortal Emperor Qianxiao?"


    "How could that be, she is an Immortal Emperor, how could such a woman be willing to be someone else''s concubine?" Su Yan said, "If you tell her this, I''m afraid she will even cut off her tongue."


    The city lord quickly covered his mouth, and then said: "When these women are too strong, they will become very terrifying. Lan Ling is a little better. Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is not an ordinary ruthless character!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course I know that."


    In the next few days, Su Yan saw a lot of treasures in this ancient Yue holy realm.


    Many treasures from immortal worlds and even other worlds were sent to the auction house in the ancient Yue holy realm, and many immortal emperors came to bid for some rare treasures.


    Although Su Yan also saw some good things, in the end he didn''t make a move.


    Because the number of Immortal Emperors who have come has exceeded thirty, there is no possibility of any leakage in fact.


    What scene did these thirty Immortal Emperors have never seen before, and what kind of heaven and earth treasure did not know the origin?


    The words of one or two immortal emperors may still be misleading, but once the number of immortal emperors reaches thirty, it means that there will not be any shortcomings in knowledge.


    It is almost impossible to want them to see all these immortal emperors and then succeed in picking them up.


    Su Yan originally wanted to watch a lively event, but now that his Taoist body has been completed, the magic weapon in his hand is even more fortunate, and there is no need to say more about his exercises.


    There really isn''t much demand.


    Seven days later, the appointed day has come.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao came to the City Lord''s Mansion early and asked Su Yan to accompany her.


    For the past seven days, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao has been using the water of the Holy Spirit to wash his weapons without rest, and he has finally washed his weapons clean.


    Su Yan said, "You haven''t rested for seven days. We are now rushing to Immortal Emperor Beichen''s territory. You are not in the best condition. Aren''t you afraid that you will suffer?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said, "When I slaughtered the gods in another world, I used to fight the gods without sleep for three months, but without sleep for seven days, it would not damage my vitality. When your will and momentum are at their peak, you can just find that old Beichen thief to settle accounts!"


    Su Yan didn''t care at all about the grievances between Immortal Emperor Qianxiao and Immortal Emperor Beichen, he just needed to fulfill his promise.


    The city owner originally wanted to borrow a vehicle to Su Yan, but Su Yan refused.


    The city lord''s vehicle was flying too slowly, and by the time it arrived at Beichen, it would probably be two or three months later.


    After the fight is over, it will take another two or three months to send the vehicle back to the Holy Land of Ancient Yue.


    How could Su Yan waste so much time on the road?


    It would be better for him and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao to control the sword light and directly break through the long river of time and space, and they can reach Beichen within a day at most.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was determined to take revenge, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense at all. He would have already controlled his magic weapon and flew to the sky!


    Su Yan also hurriedly rode the Wan Zai Frost Sword to catch up!


    These two rays of light almost flashed away, and soon disappeared.


    Only the city lord was left to sigh in situ: "The Immortal Emperor is still powerful. The universe is vast and boundless, but it is completely unrestricted. No matter what time-space storms or thermal magnetic black holes, all of them are nothing to worry about."


    Although he said so, the city lord himself knew that it was almost impossible for him to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor with his meager skills.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao flew extremely fast with the magic weapon. Although her magic weapon was not a flying sword, its flying speed was not inferior to that of the best sword light.


    However, it was easy for Su Yan to follow behind her, the Wan Zai Frost Sword was a divine weapon after all.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s achievement of the realm can be regarded as the first person in history.


    After the sword light breaks through the long river of time and space, it can condense the distance of thousands of miles into a few hundred miles.


    But the long river of time and space is not stable, and it is possible to fall into the time and space storm if you are not careful.


    However, when Immortal Emperor Qianxiao experienced the long river of time and space, he seemed to have some kind of secret method, which turned out to be as stable as Mount Tai.


    Although Su Yan didn''t speak, he already knew that he seemed to have underestimated this female Immortal Emperor before.

 Chapter 4957： Beichen infinite star

    Chapter 4957 Beichen Infinite Starlight


    After traversing several long rivers of time and space, Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao finally arrived in a space of stars.


    Although the stars here are infinite, it has nothing to do with the star realm, and it is at least hundreds of millions of miles away from the star realm and the star gate.


    This is already the northeast corner of the fairyland, and there are only three fairyland in total.


    One of them is Beichen Immortal Territory.


    Beichen Immortal Territory is located in the most prosperous starlight, but those immortals who use starlight as a cultivation material will definitely travel to Beichen Immortal Territory.


    In addition, Immortal Emperor Beichen was once the No. 2 figure in the Heavenly Court, and his status was still above the Eight Heavenly Venerates.


    Therefore, Beichen Xianyu is also very famous.


    The closer it is to Beichen Immortal Territory, the stronger the surrounding stars will be.


    The originally dark cosmic space was almost shrouded in brilliance of different colors, as if it had turned into a rich oil painting.


    Moreover, this magnificent oil painting is still three-dimensional and will continue to change.


    Different stars will gradually merge together, changing into new colors and power attributes.


    The surrounding stars are of different colors, including purple, blue, cyan, and red... It looks really magnificent and magnificent.


    It wasn''t the first time that Su Yan came to this universe, but the last time he came here seemed to have happened ten thousand years ago.


    A white spot of light gradually appeared in front of him, and as Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao rode Baoguang to fly quickly, this small spot of light gradually enlarged.


    Then it turned into a very huge continent, and it was like this between the stars of different colors.


    Different stars fell on the protective cover of this fairyland, and seemed to be absorbed by the protective cover, and then changed into a part of the power to consolidate the fairyland.


    The starlight is almost infinite, so through the absorption of the formation, the blessing of the fairyland is also infinite.


    Ever since Beichen Immortal Emperor became an Immortal Emperor and created his own immortal realm, this immortal realm has been receiving the infinite blessing of Xinghui.


    By now, Xinghui''s power may have already reached some kind of peak.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but admire: "Although this Bei Chen is not very good, his ability is still top-notch."


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not speak to Su Yan, but tore off the black cloak on her body, revealing the scarlet armor underneath, and at the same time she had two more short spears in her hands.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao has a total of three short spears, and these three short spears are combined into a complete set of artifact, called the three spears of Duocui.


    Each of the three spears had different magical effects, and even Su Yan couldn''t see how the depth came.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said: "The old thief Beichen is in this fairyland at this time, and I have already sensed his breath."


    When Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was talking, she had already knitted her eyebrows tightly. Her brows had already revealed a heroic spirit, but now with a serious and chilling expression, she became even more murderous.


    Su Yan asked, "Do you need me to help you force the Immortal Emperor Beichen out?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao responded almost immediately, "No need, I''ll just do it myself."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not reply to Su Yan again, but after frowning slightly, he raised a short spear in his hand.


    Afterwards, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao began to chant something, and as she continued to chant the incantation, a golden brilliance gradually appeared on this short spear!


    When the golden radiance covered everything, some runes from ancient times appeared on it.


    Su Yan knows all of these runes, and they all have something to do with destruction and destruction, and they will definitely be able to clamp the power of the divine weapon to a very terrifying level!


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had a serious expression on his face at this time, and at the same time, the powerful killing intent gradually began to boil!


    Based on her powerful killing intent, she should have killed many creatures!


    The killing karma created should also be quite terrifying!


    When his aura reached the peak, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao also pushed out the long spear in his hand!


    When the spear flew out, a golden beam of light was formed directly in the air and pushed directly to the Immortal Realm below!


    There is a star guard above the fairyland, and there is a large array of defense!


    Moreover, this great formation has been tempered by Xinghui day and night, and I don''t know how many days and months it has gone through. Perhaps looking at the entire immortal world, this set of formations can be regarded as very powerful.


    However, under Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s short spear, it turned out to be unstoppable, and the formation above turned out to be collapsing and collapsing rapidly one after another!


    But Immortal Emperor Qianxiao didn''t have much excited expression on his face!


    For today''s revenge, she has been preparing for many years. If she can''t even break the immortal realm of Beichen old thief, what revenge is still talking about, isn''t that a joke?


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao looked extremely focused at this time, and said: "This is my first shot to break the army! It is bound to break the protection of the fairyland of Beichen old thief!"


    "It is said that the Beichen old thief''s defense in the Immortal Realm is impregnable, protected by the strongest formation of 170 layers. Today, it seems that it is nothing more than that. If I break the army with a single shot, I can destroy it completely!"


    This is really not the immortal Emperor Qianxiao just bragging.


    Under the frantic strangulation of that short spear, the magnificent formation above the Immortal Domain had been shattered by more than half at this time!


    The immortals in the fairyland have all fallen into panic, and the original peaceful and peaceful atmosphere has disappeared!


    Through that golden brilliance, they have sensed that an extremely strong aura of destruction is coming!


    This strong aura of destruction contains a terrifying hatred!


    It''s like the hatred to annihilate all the creatures in the fairyland!


    And what this hatred contains is the power of the Great Emperor series!


    The power of a true immortal is like an ant in front of the emperor, only the emperor can fight the emperor!


    All these true immortals have become extremely frightened at this time. The only thing they want to do now is to escape. The battle of the Immortal Emperor series is definitely not something they can control.


    If they are accidentally involved in the battlefield, they will most likely become the saddest cannon fodder!


    The world has always been cruel, and in the face of this destructive force, they have no room to struggle at all.


    But there is more than one immortal emperor in Beichen Immortal Territory. Beichen Immortal Emperor still has some prestige in Taoism, otherwise it would be impossible to replace He Qing and once become the military marshal of Heavenly Court.


    The disciples of Immortal Emperor Beichen also have three Immortal Emperors, and two of these three Immortal Emperors are also in Beichen Immortal Territory at this time.


    The two Immortal Emperors all changed color at this time, and then looked towards the sky!


    I saw that the originally blue sky was making waves at this time, and I could also see a golden light falling slowly, like a meteor in the sky!


    In addition to being very magnificent, the aura of destruction is also extremely strong!


    It''s shocking to watch it!

 Chapter 4958： Arrogant

    Chapter 4958 is arrogant


    "Who is so daring to come to Beichen to be wild, it''s really deceiving!"


    "Why don''t we go and see what''s going on. If we let this artifact fall from the sky, I''m afraid that the master''s cave and the shrine will all be turned into ruins."


    Indeed, the power of breaking the army is still extremely powerful after so many layers of formation and star consumption!


    If it completely falls on the Immortal Domain, the damage that can be caused will definitely be very terrifying!


    There is simply no real immortal that can withstand it!


    At that time, there will inevitably be sorrows everywhere!


    The two Immortal Emperors flew into the sky almost immediately, and then the breath of the two Immortal Emperors and their Dharma bodies appeared in the void!


    After the Immortal Emperor revealed his Dharma body, almost all of them were more than five hundred feet tall.


    After the dharma body was formed into a magic formula, the power of Xianze hidden in the starlight was suddenly mobilized to the extreme.


    Xinghui, who was originally very peaceful, became extremely excited under the blessing of the power of these two Immortal Emperors.


    The countless starlights in the void also seemed to have turned into sword lights, directly pressing towards Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    The starlight in the void is tens of thousands of miles long, and the sword brilliance is also tens of thousands of miles long, so it is endless, and the number is almost infinite!


    This is the power of the Immortal Emperor series. Once the sword light changes, it will definitely not be a dozen or dozens of sword lights dancing in the air.


    It is the ruthless suppression of millions, tens of millions, and even hundreds of millions of sword lights!


    The suppression of the Immortal Emperor series is the suppression of the Great Dao!


    However, it was easy for Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao to resist, all they needed to do was open their own body shields.


    Although ripples appeared on the outside of the protective cover, it was absolutely safe in a short period of time and could not be breached.


    With just a click, the hundred-layer formation in the Immortal Realm below was finally stabbed by Po Jun with a single shot!


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao took it as soon as he saw it, instead of continuing to greet the two Immortal Emperors with Po Jun, he took Po Jun back.


    After the short spear started again, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao inserted the spear directly into her back, and at the same time she raised the other spear in her hand.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s murderous aura was not as fierce as before, but after breaking the invincible protective formation on Beichen Immortal Territory, she also gained great confidence.


    She said softly: "My second shot will make Beichen old thief''s fairyland completely torn apart from now on!"


    Then the second shot began to condense the breath and strength of the Immortal Emperor, and at the same time, there seemed to be some immortals related to the earth that were also mobilized by her...


    Su Yan was also surprised by some cases standing next to him. He never imagined that Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, a woman who looked very delicate, would be so fierce when she started to move, even many male Immortal Emperors couldn''t compare to her!


    Su Yan was completely ready to watch a good show at this time.


    Although Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is powerful, Immortal Emperor Beichen hasn''t made a move yet.


    Before Immortal Emperor Beichen took action, it was hard to say who would win this battle...


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Beichen was also frowning in the cave dwelling. He originally practiced in seclusion in the cave dwelling. He didn''t ask about world affairs, so he was ready to break through and enter a higher realm.


    Unexpectedly, there will be an enemy attacking the door at such a time, and it is so powerful that just one blow has broken his guardian formation!


    Immortal Emperor Beichen already knew that the opponent''s strength was extremely strong, and it was absolutely impossible for him to be that kind of immortal emperor with average strength.


    An immortal emperor with average strength would not have the courage to attack his Beichen Immortal Territory!


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Beichen was already a little hesitant in his heart. He was thinking about whether he should go out to fight.


    If you leave the retreat, then your previous efforts will be for nothing, and you will have to continue from the beginning in the next retreat.


    But if they don''t go out, can only two apprentices really be able to cope with each other?


    Although there is only one person on the other side, the power of this attack is really no trivial matter. Maybe even his Beichen Immortal Territory will be smashed by the other side!


    Just when Immortal Emperor Beichen hesitated, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s second shot had already been fired!


    "Second shot split the ground!"


    This second shot is not as sharp as the first shot to break the ground, but its lethality and heaviness are obviously much better than before.


    The formation above Beichen Immortal Territory has been punched out with a huge crack, as if the egg shell has been broken in one place.


    The second shot of the ground cracked right into the crack!


    When the second shot came, the two Immortal Emperors only felt that a mountain range was suppressed from the sky!


    In an instant, they only felt as if they really had a whole mountain on their backs!


    Even the inner breathing has become very messy!


    Then the two immortal emperors'' legal bodies were completely unable to support under the terrifying pressure of the Taishan mountain, and it didn''t take long for them to collapse into the void like this!


    Those powerful stars in the void that had been imprisoned and blessed by the power of Xianze were also suppressed and scattered everywhere at this time, and they were defeated!


    These two Immortal Emperors could only look at the wind and flee, if the second shot fell on them, I was afraid they would end up in death!


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s tactics were exactly the same as Su Yan sighed, and they were extremely domineering!


    It doesn''t look like a trick that a woman can use!


    When the two Immortal Emperors no longer guarded the Immortal Territory, then the second shot of the Earth Splitting landed on Immortal Territory without any scruples!


    Then, countless cracks appeared on the ground, centered on the second shot, and spread wildly around!


    The dense cracks are like spider webs!


    If it is not stopped, this fairyland will soon collapse completely!


    This shot is truly worthy of its name, and it can destroy a fairyland with one shot!


    If it is put into the human world, it should be no problem to destroy the world with one shot!


    The entire Beichen Immortal Territory is in infinite turmoil. There are countless immortals in the Immortal Territory, and they are determined not to stay here.


    Because the fate of staying here is undoubtedly to be buried with this fairyland!


    For these true immortals, all this is of course a disaster. They neither know the reason nor why the suppression will come at such a time.


    This is the sad part of the ants, no matter what, they can''t fully control their own destiny.


    In the current blowout, only the truly strong can firmly hold their own destiny in their own hands.


    Entering the realm of the great emperor is just passing the threshold.


    A cruel smile appeared on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s face. She watched as the cracks spread on the ground below, the lake water poured back, and the city collapsed. Everything seemed like the end of the world.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao then said quietly, "Old thief Beichen, this is just the beginning, as long as you care about it, I will definitely destroy it!"

 Chapter 4959： A little light reshapes the fairyland

    The expression on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s face seemed a little morbid at this time.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think that a woman''s desire for hatred was unreasonably strong, and it even distorted her personality and reason.


    The entire Beichen Immortal Territory has been destroyed by landslides and has reached the brink of destruction.


    At this most critical moment, a ray of light appeared in the cave.


    This ray of light doesn''t look very dazzling, but after it appeared, it quickly expanded! Almost in an instant, the entire Immortal Territory has been covered.


    After being covered by this light, the fairyland that was about to collapse actually stopped collapsing, and the bricks that fell from the city wall were all unreasonably solidified in the air, as if time had been frozen! At the same time, this light also forced Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s second shot back from the Immortal Territory, and soon sent it back to the void above.


    And the light seemed to have turned into a light egg, beating slowly and rhythmically, as if it had become a living being.


    This is really too bizarre and exaggerated. After the color of the light egg slowly receded, the cracks in the ground below the fairyland were all closed. Even the city wall that had collapsed just now was restored. The destruction was forcibly restored by an incredible force.


    It''s amazing! There is only one person who can do this in this fairyland.


    Of course, Immortal Emperor Beichen made the move.


    Up to now, Immortal Emperor Beichen can''t take care of it so much anymore, he has to take action.


    If we don''t do it again, I''m afraid the whole fairyland will be gone.


    "It was Emperor Beichen who reshaped the fairyland with his supreme power!"


    There were cheers from among the true immortals.


    But Su Yan felt that it was too early to cheer, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao took back the second shot, but she had already taken out the third shot.


    At the beginning, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao held a short spear in each of his left and right hands, and a short spear was always on his back.


    Now that the two guns have been used up, after taking out the third gun, it turned out to be held in both hands.


    Even Su Yan had already sensed that the power of this third shot should be far superior to that of the first shot to break the army and the second to break the ground.


    Still unpredictable.


    However, in Su Yan''s view, the battle just now was really a bit of a let down.


    Since Immortal Emperor Qianxiao came to seek revenge for Immortal Emperor Beichen, he shouldn''t be in a hurry to attack his Immortal Realm, because doing so is meaningless.


    If she can defeat Immortal Emperor Beichen, then this fairyland will naturally collapse.


    If she loses, even if this immortal domain collapses, Immortal Emperor Beichen can reshape an immortal domain and come out. Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is simply a waste of his momentum and immortal essence.


    The same is true of Emperor Beichen. This immortal realm can obviously consume the great power of Qianxiao Immortal Emperor, but he has to use great means to maintain this immortal realm.


    That ray of light just now used great supernatural powers, so it was possible to force Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s second spear to retreat, and at the same time to re-stabilize the immortal realm that was about to collapse.


    In short, these two are wasting immortal yuan.


    It seems to be a very lively fight, but in fact, it is all wasting one''s own immortal essence and giving the opponent a chance.


    However, this battle had nothing to do with Su Yan, and he didn''t need any help, so it didn''t matter.


    At the top of the shrine below, a man in white clothes and white hair has appeared. This man looks around 30 years old and his eyes are as bright as stars. This man is Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    The face of Immortal Emperor Beichen looked very majestic, and there was no trace of anger on his face. It seemed that he had already reached the realm of being too oblivious, and there was nothing in this world that could tug at his heartstrings.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had already sensed Immortal Emperor Beichen''s breath, and then he took the short spear in his hand and landed directly below.


    Su Yan followed Immortal Emperor Beichen, not too far or too close, this distance just showed that he was just here to watch the battle, and did not want to get involved in the grievances between the two.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen also suddenly frowned at this time, and a trace of waves finally appeared on his indifferent and alienated face, he said: "Qianxiao?


    How could it be you? "


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao burst into laughter in the air, "Old thief Beichen, you must not have imagined that the little girl back then has become an Immortal Emperor on an equal footing with you! I am here today to take your dog''s life. !"


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said, "You say that you should be on an equal footing?


    It''s just you, it''s worthy? "


    The expression on the face of Immortal Emperor Beichen gradually became completely calm again.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao smiled and said, "Don''t you know if I have the ability?


    Your fairyland was almost destroyed by me with one shot, and then you should bear my wrath! "


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s eyes could almost spew fire, and the killing intent became even more icy than before! This made the breath emanating from her body become so sharp as a sword! Even Su Yan had to admit that Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was indeed gifted, and such cruel murderous aura could not be acquired by training the day after tomorrow! This woman is born to kill God! On this point, Immortal Emperor Beichen didn''t understand. His heart was extremely horrified, but because he was too deep in the city, he didn''t show it like this.


    To talk about the grievances between Immortal Emperor Beichen and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, we have to start 20,000 years ago.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was born in a cultivating family, she was born in Immortal Realm, and she also has a sister.


    It is said that Immortal Emperor Qianxiao is born with a holy body, so no matter what she cultivates, she is ten times faster than others, and she has been the most eye-catching genius in the clan since she was a child.


    In less than two hundred years, her sister had already cultivated to the realm of an immortal, and this speed was already very terrifying, even the ancestors of the ancient times were nothing more than that.


    But just after her elder sister had reached the realm of Jinxian, she accidentally met Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    Then, he was spotted by Immortal Emperor Beichen, and wanted to be included in his harem and become his own dual cultivator.


    My elder sister was extremely disgusted by this matter, but Immortal Emperor Beichen was a great emperor after all, and it was impossible for their entire family to have the strength to fight against the great emperor.


    The emperor only needs to move one finger, it is enough to kill their entire family! So later, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s sister was forced to marry Immortal Emperor Beichen, but what he didn''t want was that Immortal Emperor Beichen would not be interested in Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s sister after only two or three years. Just put it in the harem, just like those beauties.

 Chapter 4960： Origin of hatred

    The elder sister of Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was not an ordinary woman, so she was naturally dissatisfied with this. Although there were brocade clothes and jade food in the palace, she had no freedom.


    My sister wanted to leave the harem, but was imprisoned by Immortal Emperor Beichen, and then committed suicide in despair.


    After that, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao always wanted to avenge his elder sister, and because those people in the family were afraid of Immortal Emperor Beichen''s power and power, almost no one dared to mention it.


    Even if someone mentions this matter, they will feel that Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s idea of ??revenge is really absurd.


    Because in those days Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was just a small fairy, and Immortal Emperor Beichen was already high above, leading Beichen Qunxing and many immortal emperors.


    But the hard work pays off. After many hardships, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao finally entered the realm of the great emperor.


    But she also knew very well that if she just entered the realm of the great emperor, it would not be enough to compete with Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    Because Immortal Emperor Beichen''s qualifications are extraordinary, he is one of the elders who founded the Taoist sect back then, and there are many immortal emperors of Taoist sect who live as his disciples.


    If it is an ordinary Immortal Emperor, it is absolutely impossible to match the Beichen Immortal Emperor.


    Therefore, even after entering the realm of the Immortal Emperor, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not dare to indulge in the slightest, and has been working hard to improve his own strength and sharpen his own strength.


    The purpose is to be able to kill Immortal Emperor Beichen completely one day! Today is her best chance to show her strength and vengeance.


    Although Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was furious, Immortal Emperor Beichen did not seem to have the will to fight, as if he did not regard Immortal Emperor Qianxiao as his opponent at all.


    On the other side, two more Immortal Emperors flew into the Divine Palace. It turned out that they were the two Immortal Emperors who had just competed with Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    The two Immortal Emperors knelt down directly beside Immortal Emperor Beichen, and then confessed: "The disciple''s ability is not enough, which shocked the Master, and asked the Master to punish."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said: "With your abilities, you shouldn''t be able to beat her. After all, she is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor. The three spears that she masters are also artifacts of the ancient times, so it is understandable."


    One of the Immortal Emperors saw that Immortal Emperor Beichen did not blame him, but instead said: "Master, it is better to give the disciple a chance. The disciple will definitely capture her and send her to the Master to accept the judgment of the Master."


    Another Immortal Emperor also said: "I couldn''t defeat her just now because we saw her as a woman, so we despised her a little bit. If there is no contempt in our hearts, then we must have a chance to defeat her."


    After listening to Qingqiu of the two disciples, Immortal Emperor Beichen pondered for a while, and did not speak for a long time, as if he was undecided.


    On the other side, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said angrily, "Old thief Beichen, are you capable of this?


    Only rely on the strength of the disciple, do you dare to fight me to the death? "


    The two disciples became very angry when they saw the Master being insulted.


    At this time, Su Yan slowly descended from the sky, and after he landed next to Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, Su Yan said calmly, "I am here today to give a testimony about Immortal Emperor Qianxiao and Beibei. It is best not to be disturbed by outsiders in the battle between Immortal Emperor Chen.


    This is what I promised Immortal Emperor Qianxiao. I want to ensure that this battle is absolutely fair and just, and will not be disturbed by others. "


    Immortal Emperor Beichen was indecisive, and the reason why he never spoke was actually Su Yan.


    Emperor Beichen once led 500,000 soldiers and generals to attack Longevity Mountain. The final result was that he was defeated and returned.


    After that battle, Immortal Emperor Beichen was depressed for a long time.


    It was only because he realized how huge the gap between his own strength and Su Yan was.


    So from the beginning, Immortal Emperor Beichen''s attention was not on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, but on Su Yan.


    He has not yet completed his retreat, and all his previous efforts have been abandoned. If he wants to fight Su Yan again in this state, it is absolutely impossible to have the slightest chance of winning.


    But after hearing what Su Yan said at this time, the doubts in the heart of Immortal Emperor Beichen dispelled more than half.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is still very confident in his own strength, because after all, he is also one of the ancestors of Taoism, and he can already be regarded as an out-and-out ancestor.


    If even Immortal Emperor Qianxiao couldn''t beat him, then it would be meaningless to live in the Immortal Realm. Immortal Emperor Beichen said to the two disciples, "Don''t get involved in this battle, just watch from the side. .


    It had nothing to do with you. "


    "Master" "But" "Nothing, you should know that the one who spoke just now is Emperor Xianwu. It is better not to violate the words of Emperor Xianwu."


    Immortal Emperor Beichen said.


    After listening to Immortal Emperor Beichen''s words, the faces of the two Immortal Emperors showed extremely inconceivable expressions.


    Because everyone knows that Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian killed dozens of immortal emperors in Hongmeng Immortal Territory, and he killed them in one breath! The strength is so strong that it has reached the point where it is invincible for all eternity! If they use their strength to confront Emperor Xianwu head-on, it will undoubtedly be an egg hitting a stone.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face looked very relaxed, and his face was not very majestic. He never imagined that this man would actually be the legendary Emperor Xianwu.


    Of course, these two Immortal Emperors did not dare to make trouble in front of Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan asked Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, "Where do you want to fight your enemy to the death?


    Is it sea or land, or is it in the void of the universe? "


    Su Yan asked this very lightly.


    Of course, with Su Yan''s ability, of course, he could shape the terrain in an instant.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao replied almost immediately, "I''m going to fight with him in this shrine. He killed my sister here back then, and today I''m going to show him what revenge is like here! "


    "it is good."


    Su Yan agreed in one go, and then Su Yan didn''t even read the magic formula, but only had a very special seal in his hand.


    The sky seemed to be lit by crimson flames! There is infinite destruction in this terrifying flame! Even Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was very surprised. Her army-breaking shot already contained a very strong aura of destruction, but compared to Su Yan''s flames, it was nothing compared to Su Yan''s flames! If this endless flame of destruction pours down, it will definitely destroy the entire fairyland.


    The two Immortal Emperors also became worried, but looking at Su Yan''s light-hearted expression, it didn''t look like he wanted to destroy the entire Immortal Territory.


    So they looked at Su Yan suspiciously, not knowing what Su Yan was going to do.


    The flames of destruction in the sky gradually changed and turned into four gates! These four gates are connected by flames to form an airtight cage! It was the Senluo God Inferno Prison, one of the Four Immortals that Su Yan was good at!

 Chapter 4961： Battle of Vengeance

    Once Senra God Inferno is detained from the sky, then the entire shrine will be shrouded in it.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao and Immortal Emperor Beichen will also enter into an endless battle, and only one person will be able to get out of the Senluo God Fire Prison alive.


    This was Su Yan''s promise to Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    With the strength of Immortal Emperor Qianxiao and Immortal Emperor Beichen, it would never be an easy task to break the Senluo God Inferno Prison.


    And when they want to break the Senluo God''s Inferno Prison, they must also be alert to the possible attack of the enemy behind them.


    This is really fatal!


    However, it can be regarded as a perfect match to the requirements of the Qianxiao Immortal Emperor.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao showed a very satisfied and happy smile on her face, as if she was already the victor of this revenge battle.


    On the contrary, Immortal Emperor Beichen''s gaze became extremely solemn.


    Those two disciples were greeted by Immortal Emperor Beichen and left, before Senluo God Fire Prison fell!


    Soon the huge pillar of fire and four gates blocked the entire shrine.


    The flame of destruction burns in a morbid way, and the destructive power revealed in it is difficult for even the Immortal Emperor to resist.


    Next, in the Senluo God Inferno Prison, there is bound to be a battle between dragons and tigers.


    Su Yan sat in the void and saw a small opening in the Senluo God Inferno Prison. Through this small opening, one could see the battle unfolding in the Divine Palace.


    This battle has entered into a very intense level from the very beginning.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao used the type of fighting for his life, which almost immediately forced Immortal Emperor Beichen into a disadvantage.


    This incomparably splendid shrine was completely destroyed at the moment when the two Immortal Emperor-level powerhouses fought each other!


    After the second move, the so-called shrine was left with only a piece of rubble.


    Soon a huge pothole appeared on the ground, and there was no trace of any buildings here, and it was still the core of power in the entire Immortal Domain.


    The two disciples of Immortal Emperor Beichen could also see the situation inside. When they saw Immortal Emperor Beichen falling behind, they couldn''t help but become very anxious.


    But they can only be anxious here. With Su Yan in charge here, they will absolutely guarantee that this duel will be fair and just!


    It is absolutely impossible for outsiders to disturb this sacred battle of revenge!


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s three spears were really something, and he quickly gained a great advantage, and with all three spears, he almost directly injured Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    After the white clothes were stained with blood, Immortal Emperor Beichen seemed to be a different person. He finally came up with some decent skills and began to dominate the laws of heaven and earth, and gradually brought the situation back.


    After seeing it, Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head slightly, Immortal Domain was equivalent to an enhanced version of the permanent barrier.


    When Immortal Emperor Qianxiao chose to fight Immortal Emperor Beichen here, it was equivalent to fighting him in Immortal Beichen''s eternal barrier. Regardless of the time or location, he was on Immortal Emperor Beichen''s side.


    If it was Su Yan, he would never make such a choice.


    Because this choice will be detrimental to him from the beginning, except for the symbolic meaning of condolences to the deceased sister, there is no other positive meaning.


    Since he wanted revenge, then Su Yan would definitely become very calm. After selecting a target, he would definitely take this target as the highest goal to execute.


    In this process, of course, it is necessary to abandon part of the emotion.


    Because in a sense, emotions and obsessions tend to backfire, pulling you further away from your goals.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was obviously much more sensual than Su Yan, but now was the time when she began to pay the price for her sensibility.


    The starlight below gradually became stronger, and in the starlight, Immortal Emperor Beichen had already raised his divine weapon!


    After all, Immortal Emperor Beichen is one of the patriarchs of Taoism, and he still has some real skills, especially when he is in his own permanent enchantment, his power can be swayed at will.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not have Su Yan''s strong suppressing power, and it was almost inevitable that he would fall behind.


    Just when the battle was about to reach the most exciting stage, Su Yan suddenly raised his head, glanced at the sky above, and showed a somewhat puzzled expression.


    The two Immortal Emperors who were watching the battle were also very puzzled when they saw Su Yan''s expression like this.


    But after a while, they also showed the same expression as Su Yan.


    Why is this so?


    Because they also sensed it, there seems to be a lot of strong aura coming towards this outside the sky.


    Among these powerhouses, there seem to be many immortal emperors of Taoism and Tianzun


    Do these Daoist powerhouses know that Beichen Immortal Territory has been attacked by others, so they came to help the fist?


    But that''s too fast, right?


    The messengers who went out to ask for help in the Beichen Immortal Territory should all still be flying in the vast and boundless void of the universe and have not reached their destination.


    How could the rescuer have already arrived?


    Could it be that there is something else for these Taoist powerhouses to appear here together?


    Su Yan flew into the sky at this time, his Senluo God Inferno Prison would never allow others to destroy it, even if many Daoist Immortal Emperors came over.


    Su Yan has always kept his promises very much. Since he promised Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, he will definitely implement it to the end.


    Absolutely no discount!


    After Su Yan flew into the sky, the two Immortal Emperors continued to watch the battle between Immortal Emperor Beichen and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    In Senluo God Inferno Prison, Immortal Emperor Beichen has gradually gained the absolute upper hand.


    The two Immortal Emperors also looked refreshed.


    However, even if Immortal Emperor Beichen has already achieved an absolute advantage, it is useless, because he still has a long way to go before he wants to convert his advantage into a complete victory.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s resistance is still very tenacious, and her three spears are also ancient artifacts, their power is incredible, and it is not that easy to be defeated.


    After Su Yan flew into the void of the universe, he saw a giant dragon clear the way, and there were many streamers flying towards him from behind.


    It turned out that Tianzun Lingbao led many immortal emperors to fly to the Beichen Immortal Territory.


    Lingbao Tianzun had never seen Su Yan again after the battle at the Huntian Pagoda. After seeing Su Yan here at this time, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    And he also began to doubt, what is the purpose of Su Yan coming to this Beichen Immortal Territory, is it to kill the Beichen Immortal Emperor?


    Neither side knew the other''s purpose, and both had a strong suspicion and distrust of the other.


    Generally speaking, it is very easy for conflict to break out in this situation.


    However, this time Su Yan restrained his murderous intentions very well. After seeing Tianzun Lingbao, he just said indifferently: "What is Tianzun Lingbao doing here?"

 Chapter 4962： just dont give face

    Lingbao Tianzun said: "I am waiting for the decree of the Jade Emperor to invite Immortal Emperor Beichen back to heaven. There are important things to discuss. I don''t know why Immortal Su is here."


    Su Yan smiled: "If you just pass an imperial decree, do you need Lingbao Tianzun to come in person? Wouldn''t it be enough to send a little immortal officer directly? And Tianzun, you have brought so many immortal emperors to follow, this is a fear Immortal Emperor Beichen is disrespectful when he resists the decree, so are you going to forcibly take him back to Heaven?"


    Lingbao Tianzun also has some palaces, so he did not rush to answer Su Yan''s question, but asked with a smile: "Su Immortal Emperor, why did he appear here?"


    "I can see that the flames are raging below, and the four gates block everything. It should be Su Xiandi''s famous stunt, Sen Luoshen Inferno Prison, right?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Heavenly Venerate is really good at seeing, and it is indeed my Senluo God Fire Prison below."


    "It''s not that I have a good eye, but I have seen it once outside the Huantian Pagoda, so I know the power of this Senluo God Inferno Prison, what is going on next? Is Su Xiandi planning to give Beichen Xiandi to him? Is it suppressed?"


    As soon as Lingbao Tianzun said these words, the immortal emperors accompanying him showed incredible expressions.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen is also one of the ancestors of the Daomen. If Su Yan suppressed him like this, the Daomen would be disgraced.


    And this thing will shock the fairy world!


    After all, Immortal Emperor Beichen has a very high reputation, and many of these Immortal Emperors behind Lingbao Tianzun have heard lectures under Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    If such a powerful and terrifying figure were to fall in front of them so easily, I am afraid that these Immortal Emperors would not be able to accept it.


    Su Yan continued with a kind smile on his face and said, "I don''t have any hatred with Immortal Emperor Beichen. Although I had a hand with him on Longevity Mountain before, he only acted on orders that time, and he respected me very much. , I also understand his departure, and the reason why I am here today is entirely because I promised someone else to do something."


    Then Su Yan calmly said the agreement between himself and Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    After listening to Lingbao Tianzun, he said again and again: "So it is."


    "But we are holding the Jade Emperor''s imperial edict, why don''t we just read it out? Can Immortal Su think about our difficulties so that we can also enter the Senluo God''s Inferno Prison, and at least read the Jade Emperor''s imperial edict? "


    Su Yan''s face suddenly showed an unpleasant look, and then said: "Since I have promised Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, the so-called trust and loyalty, do you want me to fall into the point of unbelief? ?"


    As long as Su Yan said it, it would definitely count.


    Since he had promised Immortal Emperor Qianxiao to help her create a battlefield where no one could disturb him, he would definitely do it.


    No matter what Lingbao Tianzun said, Su Yan would never let go of Sen Luoshen Fire Prison.


    "Lingbao Tianzun, if you want to enter the Senluo God Fire Prison, there is only one way."


    "Emperor Su, please speak."


    "Step on my head and go in." When Su Yan looked over there, murderous intent was already in his eyes.


    Although there are twelve immortal emperors behind Lingbao Tianzun, so what?


    In today''s immortal world, who doesn''t know that Su Yan can slaughter dozens of ancient immortal emperors overnight!


    If these immortal emperors of Taoism want to talk about their abilities, they are not as good as those ancient immortal emperors!


    But Su Yan''s remarks still caused great waves.


    Because Daomen people are used to being high in the fairy world, no matter what sect or genre, they have to give Daomen face.


    Therefore, suddenly encountering Su Yan, a stunned young man who doesn''t give face at all, these Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerate were stunned in the same place, not knowing what to say at all.


    It wasn''t the first time that Su Yan didn''t give Daomen any face.


    But this time is obviously different from before, because Su Yan''s power has already entered a brand new peak!


    If Su Yan just stomped his feet lightly, the entire immortal world would tremble three times!


    Lingbao Tianzun didn''t know this, but he held the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor, and if he retreated like this, it would be difficult for him in terms of face.


    So stunned in the same place, can not help but feel a little trouble.


    Su Yan directly summoned the red lotus sky dance, took it in his own group, and then posed a posture of a horizontal knife immediately.


    After seeing Su Yan posing like this, Lingbao Tianzun suddenly felt that there was a fierce wall of fire that surpassed the sky, and they could be burned to ashes at any time!


    The breath of the divine artifact is so powerful that it is indescribable!


    Many Immortal Emperors saw the legendary divine artifact for the first time. When they sensed the aura of the divine artifact and its near-infinite power, they couldn''t help feeling panic in their hearts.


    Compared with the artifact, the fortune artifact seems to be another level of magic!


    Not only can this magical instrument control more laws, but to a certain extent, it can even surpass the laws!


    This is really too terrifying and too terrifying!


    Originally, there was only one Su Yan, and they were already impossible to deal with. If they added a good fortune artifact, then they would naturally be even more unable to deal with it!


    Although the Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerates of these Taoist Sects are all subordinates of the Jade Emperor, in the face of this pure death threat, who can not feel fear and hesitation?


    The fairest thing in this world is that, whether it is the Supreme Immortal Emperor or the ants on the earth, there is only one life.


    To become an Immortal Emperor needs to go through untold hardships, and no one will be willing to give their life to such an inexplicable place.


    Moreover, when faced with an enemy that is impossible to defeat at all, he must fight hard for the opponent.


    Such behavior is not brave at all, but genuine stupidity.


    Su Yan said softly, "If anyone wants to enter the Senluo God''s Inferno Prison, just fight me directly."


    As soon as Su Yan said these words, there was silence over there.


    Although the Immortal Emperor is powerful, he also seems to be meat on a chopping board under the divine artifact.


    To deal with the divine artifact, you can only use the divine artifact!


    But how precious is the artifact of good fortune, where should they go to get one?


    "It seems that no one dares to fight? Very good." Su Yan showed a slight smile at this time, as if he was very satisfied with the situation.


    On the contrary, the immortal emperors and Tianzun of those Taoist sects became very embarrassed.


    At this time, they are not retreating, nor are they entering, and they feel that they are not people inside or outside.


    Su Yan didn''t even look at the Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables of these Taoist sects. As long as he had Honglian Tianwu in his hands, no one would dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Su Yan turned around and continued to watch the battle inside Sen Luoshen Inferno Prison.

 Chapter 4963： The third shot breaks

    At this time, Immortal Emperor Beichen had already transformed the star into his Dharma body. At this time, his Dharma body was already close to the invisible and intangible brilliance!


    It can also be said that Immortal Emperor Beichen turned his body into light!


    After turning the body into light, almost all physical attacks will lose their original lethality!


    Can only inflict lethal power on it with incantation!


    Moreover, it is definitely not an easy task to convert flesh and blood into radiance. The laws of heaven and earth involved in this process are very complex and ingenious. It is absolutely impossible to do without careful study.


    Su Yan knew that among the strong, only Emperor Xingchen, one of the five emperors, could do this.


    Even Su Yan, whose strength and realm are already at the pinnacle of the so-called supreme, cannot do this.


    The power of this Immortal Emperor Beichen is somewhat beyond Su Yan''s expectations. It seems that when he went to crusade Longevity Mountain, he was already reluctant, so he just walked through the motions and didn''t put his true skills at all. Take it out.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s situation is relatively much worse, she has now brought out her strongest ability.


    The three spears of Seizui were pierced one after another, and the void was riddled with holes, and the space was torn apart by the three spears of Seizui!


    These dangerous dimensional cracks cast a strange green light, and I don''t know what strange world is connected to.


    If Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not have the ability to resolve Immortal Emperor Beichen''s legal body, then she would definitely lose this battle.


    Even Su Yan was a little anxious when he saw it. If he didn''t ask for change now, when would he want to ask for change?


    Now that only one-third of the immortal essence is consumed, if he actively seeks to change and break the deadlock, he will still have the strength to completely kill Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    When the immortal essence is more than half consumed, and if you take the initiative to change at that time, I am afraid that even if you break the Great Light Dharma Body of Immortal Beichen, you will not have the strength to completely kill Immortal Beichen.


    Seemingly sensing Su Yan''s anxiety, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao suddenly moved!


    And formed a lot of afterimages in the void!


    When these afterimages appeared, the cracks in the void that had been shattered suddenly expanded!


    And the last shot of the three shots was shot at this time!


    This shot is the third shot to break the air!


    The first shot broke the army, the second shot broke the ground, and the third shot broke the air!


    The strength of each shot is stronger than before, and the most important lethality of this shot is to target space!


    When the space was torn to shreds by the third shot, the Great Light Dharma Body of Immortal Emperor Beichen also began to leak out its vitality.


    The shattered time and space are completely connected with another other world, and the boundless darkness of the other world seems to devour the great light body of Immortal Emperor Beichen!


    But Immortal Emperor Beichen raised a jade pendant at this time, and as he silently recited the magic formula, the brilliance of Daguangfa suddenly rose tenfold!


    There is endless heat in that light!


    It is as if the Emperor Beichen transformed into the sun in the universe


    This is so fiery!


    And so brilliant!


    At this moment, those Heavenly Venerates and Immortal Emperors were also intoxicated.


    I have to say that Immortal Emperor Beichen is still very powerful. He is worthy of being the patriarch of Taoism. He illuminates the time and space of other worlds with a great light Dharma body. Wherever the light goes, all the darkness disappears!


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had already been suppressed to the extreme by the brilliance at this time. If he didn''t have any special ability, he was afraid that he would lose this revenge battle.


    But Immortal Emperor Qianxiao laughed loudly at this moment and said, "Old thief Beichen, I already knew that you have a great dharma body, do you think that I will appear in front of you without doing anything? "


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao withdrew the third spear in the air at this time, and even Su Yan was curious what Immortal Emperor Qianxiao said about his preparation.


    I saw Immortal Emperor Qianxiao spit out a fat worm from his mouth.


    After seeing this worm, Lingbao Tianzun continued: "No, Immortal Emperor Beichen is only afraid of danger."


    Behind Lingbao Tianzun, what is the origin of the worm that the Immortal Emperor is not human, so they all looked at Lingbao Tianzun curiously.


    I want to get a relatively reasonable explanation from Lingbao Tianzun.


    Just listen to Lingbao Tianzun said: "This is the Vientiane Insect, if it is allowed to eat the time and space, the Vientiane time and space will be connected together. Although the Great Bright Dharma Body of the Beichen Immortal Emperor can be compared to the sun, it cannot support the Vientiane Time and Space. devour!"


    If it is said that after the three shots broke the sky, the other world has been completely connected with the time and space of the fairy world, then under the gnawing of the insects, the time and space of the ten thousand worlds will be connected with the fairy world!


    "If Immortal Emperor Beichen has great magical power, why can''t he shine in all realms?" Some Immortal Emperor questioned.


    "Indeed, with the magic power of Emperor Beichen, it shouldn''t be difficult to shine in all realms, right?"


    "Are you guys stupid? Immortal Emperor Beichen is now dealing with a powerful immortal emperor, and Guangyao Wanjie will only consume Immortal Emperor Beichen''s mana in vain, making him unable to use the power of the Great Bright Dharma Body to the fullest. Come out! What''s the point of doing this if it''s just to shine on all worlds and shine on all worlds?"


    Lingbao Tianzun has already seen it, and Immortal Emperor Beichen has already shown his defeat.


    It may not be obvious now, but in fact, after a while, it will slide in the direction that Immortal Emperor Beichen will inevitably fail.


    The other party was obviously prepared, and he knew everything about the various powers of Immortal Emperor Beichen, so he was able to complete various countermeasures.


    This is the scariest place!


    Su Yan also agrees with Lingbao Tianzun''s view, of course, the power and realm of Immortal Emperor Beichen can''t be said.


    Although not as good as Su Yan, in this Immortal Realm, it is already considered to be the highest level, and there should be no more than twenty people who can surpass him in realm.


    But perhaps because of this, Immortal Emperor Beichen became very proud and complacent, and even a little stubborn, always feeling that he was so powerful that he could ignore some rules and legal principles.


    In fact, he wasn''t as strong as Su Yan, that''s why he ended up like this today��


    He will be trapped in Senluo God Inferno Prison, and he will fight to the death with Immortal Emperor Qianxiao!


    In fact, from the moment when Emperor Beichen was locked in the Senluo Inferno Prison, many things seemed to be doomed: he was like a trapped beast locked in the arena, although he still had his own minions, But in the end it was always difficult to escape the fate of death.


    After Immortal Emperor Qianxiao threw the worm into the air, the worm looked chubby, but it was actually surprisingly flexible.


    Almost after being thrown into the air by Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, he immediately devoured the space and entered an unknown otherworld.


    As long as the Vientiane Insects continue to eat, there will be countless otherworldly time and space overlapping here.

 Chapter 4964： Emperor Zhenwu arrives

    Maybe there will be some mortal worlds in these time and space


    When the power of the immortal world, especially the power of the immortal emperor poured into the mortal world, it will evolve into a power that transcends dimensions!


    As long as the mortal civilization or the world is touched by this transcendental power, then there is only one fate that will be destroyed!


    Perhaps there will be many creatures in the mortal world that are completely destroyed because of Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s tactics, and the number exceeds hundreds of millions.


    But no immortal emperor will have mercy on this


    It''s like when you''re fighting people on the grass, you don''t care if you step on an ant''s nest.


    To the Immortal Emperor, the mortal creatures are just some ants crawling on the ground.


    Vientiane time and space gradually merged in Senluo God Inferno!


    The current Senluo Inferno Prison has instead become a layer of protection. It is precisely because of the Senluo God Inferno Prison that the surrounding space can be maintained, and the space will not mutate and collapse due to the gnawing of the myriad insects.


    The starlight above seems to be permanent and unchanging.


    But in this seemingly eternal star, the owner of this star is facing the ultimate test!


    If he can''t pass this level, Immortal Emperor Beichen will definitely fall here!


    Those immortal emperors who watched the battle also became nervous. They didn''t know what method Beichen Immortal Emperor would use to deal with the Vientiane Time and Space, and the three guns that were still eyeing him!


    At this time, the infinite brilliance in the sky gradually became graceful, and many brilliance seemed to turn into petals and fall from the sky.


    There was a tremor in the starlight, and an ultimate breath gradually came.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at Lingbao Tianzun, and asked, "What are you guys doing? How come even the Great Emperor Zhenwu is here!"


    There were originally four celestial pillars in the Immortal Realm. Later, in the battle of gods, the northern celestial pillar collapsed, so only the three pillars remained.


    Today, the three pillars are the Jade Emperor of the Nantianmen Heavenly Court, the Kunlun Yuxu Primitive Phoenix, and the Western Bliss Tathagata Buddha.


    Only the Northern Tianzhu that had collapsed was owned by this Zhenwu Emperor.


    Emperor Zhenwu has a very high status in the Taoist sect, only half a level shorter than the Jade Emperor, and automatically half a level higher than those Heavenly Venerates.


    It can be said that it is under one person in the true sense and above ten thousand people.


    But Emperor Zhenwu has always stayed in his Xuanwu Palace, and he doesn''t walk around in the fairyland very much. Why did he suddenly come to the Beichen fairyland today?


    I saw the countless aurora above turned into magnificent petals and fell, and then a luxury pulled by Kowloon immediately drove out of the gate of time and space slowly, with basalt electric lights, it looked extraordinary.


    Then the two Dao boys announced loudly together: "The Daomen Zhenwu Emperor is here!"


    The voices of these two Taoist boys were very immature, but they attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even Su Yan was very concerned about this Zhenwu Emperor.


    Because it is said that Emperor Zhenwu also has a good fortune artifact in his hand, so he can have such a detached position in the Taoist sect.


    Of course, this is always a legend, and no one has ever confirmed it.


    However, Su Yan can be sure that the strength of Emperor Zhenwu must be much stronger than these Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor, and it can even be said that the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    The strength of Emperor Zhenwu is in the Taoist sect, and he may be on an equal footing with the Jade Emperor, or even higher than the Jade Emperor.


    If Emperor Zhenwu wants to rescue Immortal Emperor Beichen, he is destined to fight with Su Yan, and I''m afraid it will be an earth-shattering battle!


    Su Yan was fully prepared at this time. If Emperor Zhenwu wanted to fight him, Su Yan would never run away!


    Among the Taoist sects, there were only two and a half of the powerhouses that Su Yan could really care about. The two were the Jade Emperor and the Zhenwu Emperor, and the other half was He Qing, the first **** of war in that day.


    If you can fight the legendary Emperor Zhenwu here, it will be considered a pleasure!


    Lingbao Tianzun was equally at a loss for the sudden arrival of Emperor Zhenwu.


    But at a loss, a serious greeting is still required.


    Lingbao Tianzun led the group of immortal emperors to greet Emperor Zhenwu quickly.


    In front of Emperor Zhenwu, Tianzun also held the disciple ceremony, and this alone shows how lofty the status of Emperor Zhenwu is.


    Emperor Zhenwu did not intend to leave his car. Although there was no road in the carriage, he asked these fellows to get up, and he said that he already knew their difficulties.


    The so-called difficulty is holding the imperial decree but not being able to read it.


    Although Emperor Zhenwu said: "Emperor Xianwu, I have been with you for a long time, but I can''t imagine that I can finally see the true face of Emperor Xianwu here today."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I also admire the Emperor Zhenwu very much. It is my honor to be here with the Emperor Zhenwu today."


    The mutual praise between the two parties can only be regarded as a courtesy.


    After the reception is over, the real negotiation will begin.


    Su Yan said, "Emperor Zhenwu must have something to ask for when he came here, right?"


    The Emperor Zhenwu was silent for a while, and then he said: "It is true that there is something to ask for, but it seems that it is impossible to ask for it when I meet the Emperor Xianwu."


    Those Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables were all surprised after hearing the words of the Great Emperor Zhenwu. Emperor Zhenwu was already a famous ruthless man in the Taoist sect, but after meeting Su Yan, did he even choose to be soft and retreat?


    After Su Yan heard that the Great Emperor Zhenwu wanted to back down, he did not immediately become complacent.


    Because Su Yan has always respected me three points, and I reciprocate seven points, since Emperor Zhenwu gives face like this, then he should also give face to Emperor Zhenwu.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know what Emperor Zhenwu wants?"


    The Great Emperor Zhenwu said: "What I want is a breath of immortal energy from the stars of Beichen Xiandi, and now it seems that I can''t get it."


    When Emperor Zhenwu said this, wouldn''t he be saying from a different perspective that Immortal Emperor Beichen would undoubtedly be defeated?


    After all, Immortal Emperor Beichen is a famous Immortal Emperor of Taoism and one of the ancestors of Taoism. Seeing him in such a predicament, doesn''t Emperor Zhenwu want to rescue him at all?


    Even Su Yan had doubts about this matter.


    But Emperor Zhenwu quickly answered everyone''s doubts and said: "Today''s event is just the result, the cause has been planted many years ago, this is the cause and effect of Immortal Emperor Beichen himself, and it is not easy for outsiders to interfere. If you can break this cause and effect, then of course you can cultivate to a higher level, but if you can''t break this cause and effect, then Immortal Emperor Beichen will be blamed for his fall."


    Lingbao Tianzun was speechless at this time.


    Although he is a Heavenly Venerate, he doesn''t know much about the mana and the cycle of cause and effect in this world.


    But the basic common sense is still there, that is, once you get involved in the cause and effect of others, you will also bear part of the cause and effect.

 Chapter 4965： The most terrifying fourth shot

    As an Immortal Emperor, he must transcend cause and effect. Only after transcending cause and effect can he no longer be troubled by karma, and can avoid countless disasters and disasters, and stand firm in this connection.


    It can only be said that it is fortunate that they did not take action just now. If they did, I am afraid that they would have to help Immortal Emperor Beichen bear part of the cause and effect.


    The expression on Lingbao Tianzun''s face gradually became solemn.


    On the other hand, Su Yan also had a curious expression on his face. He didn''t know what the Emperor Zhenwu looked like, but after listening to what he said, he should have been able to explore the realm of cause and effect.


    But I don''t know if he has given up his destiny, and what does he think about reincarnation?


    Su Yan was completely certain, that Emperor Zhenwu was definitely on the same level as him.


    From ancient times to the present, there are very few beings who can reach this realm. If there is a chance, Su Yan would like to have a good communication with the Northern Zhenwu Emperor.


    Within the Senluo God Inferno Prison, the space that originally covered a radius of thirty kilometers has now become all-encompassing, and countless spaces and times are intertwined together.


    It''s even good to hear the whispers of the ancient gods of the other world.


    In this boundless space of all phenomena, the brilliance of the Great Bright Dharma Body was gradually eroded by different worlds, and Immortal Emperor Beichen had already fallen into a great disadvantage at this time.


    But he couldn''t take away his Great Bright Dharma Body all at once.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s three spears were too powerful. If he turned into the flesh, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to resist it at all.


    The situation has become very unfavorable for Immortal Emperor Beichen. He has no turning point at all now, but even if he consumes it like this, he must have reached the limit first, and then was killed by Immortal Emperor Qianxiao with three shots. !


    When the situation had reached this point, Immortal Emperor Beichen instead let go of the burden in his heart, and he planned to give it a go.


    If continuing to consume is inevitable, why not struggle while you still have the strength?


    Maybe with your own strength and courage, you can completely reverse the situation?


    When Immortal Emperor Beichen thought of this, he gathered countless brilliance and condensed them only within a hundred zhang around him.


    Soon, the radiance within this hundred meters range became very strong, as if it had an entity!


    Afterwards, Immortal Emperor Beichen moved at will, and rushed directly towards Immortal Emperor Qianxiao!


    How fast the light travels, how fast he moves!


    Even if he didn''t know how many other worlds were blocked in the middle, Immortal Emperor Beichen had already killed Immortal Emperor Qianxiao in just three breaths!


    Then he released the brilliance in his hands in a crazy way!


    At this moment, there is only a huge brilliance left in Senluo God Inferno Prison, and nothing else can be seen!


    And surrounded by this huge incomparable brilliance, Senluo God Fire Prison actually began to shake.


    At this moment, Lingbao Tianzun couldn''t help but start to wonder if it was because Immortal Emperor Beichen chose to die with Immortal Emperor Qianxiao knowing that he would definitely lose.


    But obviously, Immortal Emperor Beichen is not such a person, maybe others will choose to die with the enemy in a desperate situation!


    But a hero like Immortal Emperor Beichen would never make such a choice.


    His Immortal Emperor Beichen did everything, the only thing he couldn''t do was suicide!


    He knew very well that once he died, all thoughts would become empty.


    After finally attaining the realm of the Immortal Emperor, once he dies, all the previous things will turn into a mirror.


    Infinite brilliance spreads infinitely in many other worlds!


    It was also in this infinite brilliance that one hand directly grabbed Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s neck, and it only took a slight force to crush Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s neck completely!


    But Immortal Emperor Qianxiao had a strange smile on his face. At the same time, three shots were fired!


    One shot to break the army, two to break the ground, three to break the air


    It seems that it is already all the changes of the three shots!


    In fact, it is not. The ultimate form of the three spears is actually shooting three long spears together, which will have incredible lethality!


    And this is also Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s ultimate killer move!


    But this ultimate ultimate move always has a shortcoming. Although the power is huge, the range of killing is extremely small.


    If Immortal Emperor Beichen was always vigilant, then Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s last fourth shot would never have hit him no matter what.


    So from the beginning, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s strategy was to relax Immortal Emperor Beichen''s vigilance.


    In order to achieve this, Immortal Emperor Qianxiao did not hesitate to find Vientiane Insects to create a connection between the Vientiane world and this place. After doing this, the distance between the two worlds may become the distance between the two worlds.


    Under such circumstances, even if Immortal Emperor Beichen''s wisdom surpassed that of ordinary immortal emperors, he would never have imagined that Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s ultimate move could only be used after getting close to him.


    It is clear that the most distant Vientiane world has been created, but in the end, it will use the killing move of close combat.


    Such a reverse thinking, not to mention Immortal Emperor Beichen, even Su Yan would not have thought of it.


    When Su Yan saw the last scene happening, even he couldn''t help but want to be amazed.


    This battle seems to have been under Qianxiao Immortal Emperor''s calculations from the very beginning.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen originally looked down on Immortal Emperor Qianxiao, until the fourth spear pierced his body!


    Even the body that has turned into a radiance can''t resist it��because this fourth shot is called Drainage, and it is a trick that can madly **** the life force from the opponent''s body!


    Although Immortal Emperor Beichen''s body has been transformed into a star, and there is no real body, but to maintain this star''s body, he still relies on vitality!


    Even the existence of a series like the Immortal Emperor will die once the vitality is exhausted.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen''s face had begun to age gradually at this time, which was a sign that the vitality was rapidly leaving his body.


    It is estimated that soon, Immortal Emperor Beichen will reach a certain limit.


    "How dare you?" Immortal Emperor Beichen''s expression became very dignified, and his body gradually began to switch from light energy to flesh and blood.


    "You''re dead today, old thief Beichen! These three spears are a divine weapon that I bought with my life to find the ancient evil god. For this, I have dedicated my 30,000 years of life, and I have to help the devil resist three disasters and nine tribulations. , but it''s all for this moment''s revenge!!"


    "If I don''t have this emperor, I will never die. This emperor still wants to dominate the fairyland and achieve supreme, how can I die in your hands?"


    Suddenly, the mana within Immortal Emperor Beichen poured out in a violent storm.


    The powerful mana poured out produced some kind of miraculous change in the space, turning Immortal Emperor Beichen''s body into a star field full of stars.

 Chapter 4966： The Fall of Immortal Emperor Beichen

    It turned out that Immortal Emperor Beichen also mastered a part of the law of time and space. At this time, he turned himself into a star field with reckless great mana, just to eliminate the power of the fourth shot!


    The star field is infinitely wide, and of course it can dispel the power of the Qianxiao Immortal Emperor.


    At this time, it was Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s turn to be anxious, she couldn''t help but scolded, and then she also started to sway the great mana in her body in a reckless way!


    So swaying the great mana in the body is no different from cutting one''s own wrist and bleeding.


    But these two Immortal Emperors had no choice. The battle had reached the final critical moment, and they were not only fighting for their great mana, but also the courage to die.


    Whoever does not have enough courage will perish!


    Even Su Yan never imagined that this battle would be so intense!


    And those immortal emperors of Taoism have long been dumbfounded, and this battle can be said to have reached a level beyond their imagination!


    Suddenly, a crack appeared on Immortal Emperor Beichen''s face, just like a crack in a mirror!


    When this crack appeared on Immortal Emperor Beichen''s face, he couldn''t help showing a terrified expression, and even the great mana that had been outputting steadily became unstable along with it.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Beichen became so terrified was entirely because of the cracks on his face, which was a sign before his soul collapsed!


    If he continues to sway his great mana recklessly like this, then even if his physical body can hold on, his soul will completely collapse!


    Once the soul collapses, then the Immortal Emperor will definitely fall!


    With a click, a brand new crack appeared on the face of Immortal Emperor Beichen, and this crack began to spread along the cheek and neck towards the body.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen now has an emotion of fear in his heart.


    This should be the closest he has been to death since he began to cultivate!


    Immediately, the terrified expression on Immortal Emperor Beichen''s face was almost amplified to the extreme. He could feel the feeling of being alive is slowly being pulled away from his body.


    His consciousness, his soul, and his body gradually felt a sense of detachment!


    Emperor Beichen seemed to want to control this sense of detachment, but he couldn''t help himself, he couldn''t control it at all.


    The Three Spears of Seizui was originally an ancient artifact created for the purpose of killing gods.


    The body of the Immortal Emperor is much more fragile than those of the gods.


    Therefore, Emperor Beichen was even more unable to resist when faced with the three guns.


    But when a third crack appeared on Immortal Emperor Beichen''s face, his body and soul finally collapsed together.


    The broken soul turned into countless crystal clear soul chips, and sprinkled into different worlds in Vientiane.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen, one of the Taoist ancestors, fell in front of them like this!


    And Immortal Emperor Beichen''s body was quickly engulfed by the karmic fire in Sen Luoshen Fire Prison, and turned into a mass of ashes in the fire!


    The ambitious Immortal Emperor Beichen who wanted to replace the Jade Emperor was turned into ashes!


    The two disciples of Immortal Emperor Beichen were completely dumbfounded.


    In their minds, Immortal Emperor Beichen was a man who surpassed the gods, and such a man fell in front of them like this!


    They just feel as if their worldviews are collapsing along with them.


    At the same time, the immortal domain below collapsed.


    When this fairyland loses its owner, no matter how magnificent it was before, or how glorious its reputation, it will turn into clouds.


    Above the fairyland, the heaven and the earth are fissioned together!


    All the laws gathered because of the powerful power of the Immortal Emperor collapsed directly, and the Immortal Domain also collapsed together.


    Even the immortal emperors of those sects saw the complete collapse of the immortal realm for the first time.


    Everything presented in this process is so direct and terrifying


    It seems that everything in this world has only the value of being destroyed.


    In the midst of the collapse, Su Yan opened the Senluo God Inferno Prison, and at the same time led out Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s hair gradually turned white, and she also lost a lot of vitality in the competition with Immortal Emperor Beichen just now!


    Under the white hair, her face gradually became old.


    For women, the most cruel punishment in the world is aging.


    But Immortal Emperor Qianxiao laughed extremely happily. She has always lived for the obsession of revenge, and now she has finally completed her obsession!


    But soon Immortal Emperor Qianxiao''s eyes became empty, and Su Yan seemed to see another self in Immortal Emperor Qianxiao.


    Also living for revenge


    But what should we do after the revenge is over?


    Should life have unique beliefs?


    These questions seem to be some form of torture and some form of having to know the answer to the question


    No matter the body or the mind, everything is involved, and in the end there is only emptiness.


    Su Yan said, "Immortal Emperor Beichen has already died in battle, and the Immortal Territory has collapsed. This matter has already come to an end. I want to take this Immortal Emperor Qianxiao away. What do you want to say about Zhenwu Great Emperor?"


    Once Su Yan decides, no one can make him change his mind.


    If Emperor Zhenwu wanted to stop him, he would definitely not hesitate to fight against Emperor Zhenwu.


    The Great Emperor Zhenwu should also understand that Su Yan''s awakening is just that, after all, they belong to the same level of existence.


    In the carriage above, the Great Emperor Zhenwu sighed heavily, as if he was deeply saddened by witnessing the fall of Immortal Emperor Beichen.


    But that piece of starlight has been swallowed up naturally, and there will be no change from ancient times to the present.


    In the end, Emperor Zhenwu didn''t say a word.


    Perhaps it was no longer necessary to speak at this time, anyway, Su Yan already understood what Emperor Zhenwu meant.


    Emperor Zhenwu meant that Su Yan could take Immortal Emperor Qianxiao away, and he had already acquiesced.


    And if Emperor Zhenwu didn''t speak, then the rest of the Immortal Emperors and Heavenly Venerate naturally wouldn''t dare to stop Su Yan.


    After all, the red lotus sky dance is still in Su Yan''s hands, how could they be the opponents of the divine artifact and Su Yan with their strength?


    Su Yan placed Immortal Emperor Qianxiao in the Ancient Yue Sacred Realm, and the city lord was in charge of treating her injuries.


    Then Su Yan also got the two treasures he wanted, and then went to the Western Lingshan non-stop, looking for the Tathagata Buddha to refine the secret medicine to treat the injuries on the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    This trip will go through many twists and turns, but it is something that Su Yan did not expect.


    The days of Emperor Long Jie''s recovery in Lingshan did not stop very much, and he made a lot of moths on Lingshan.


    However, her magic power is extremely high, and her seniority is also different. Except for Tathagata Buddha, no one can press her on Lingshan.


    She seems to have become the biggest villain on Lingshan now, and even those Bodhisattvas and Arhats will change their color when they mention the name of Emperor Dragon Tribulation.

 Chapter 4967： really naughty

    Those Bodhisattvas and Arhats are all waiting for Su Yan to come back and take the Dragon Tribulation Emperor away.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that there would be such a thing, and he smiled bitterly after knowing it.


    Emperor Long Jie was originally a child, and apart from Su Yan and Jin Shiya, there was no third person who could control him.


    While the Buddha was refining the secret medicine, Su Yan also happened to get along well with Ji Ruxue.


    When he went up Lingshan last time, Su Yan was still unable to help himself. At that time, his strength was far from recovered, and he was in a precarious state.


    Hearing that Master Tu Long wanted to accept Ji Ruxue as his apprentice, he readily agreed.


    At least Ji Ruxue''s safety in the Western Spirit Mountain is guaranteed, and she doesn''t have to follow Su Yan around in the fairyland, selling a lot of unnecessary fatigue and danger.


    At that time, Su Yan could say that he made the most correct decision.


    Even if Su Yan had a chance to go back, he would still make the original decision without hesitation.


    But in Ji Ruxue''s view, this decision has another meaning.


    Her strength is too low, not only can she not help Su Yan, but she has become a burden to Su Yan, which is why she is in today''s situation!


    Therefore, Ji Ruxue has been practicing very, very, very seriously since she joined the sect of Shi Tai Long Tu.


    Even Master Tu Long had to persuade Ji Ruxue on a daily basis to tell her not to work so hard, and to relax a little bit.


    But Ji Ruxue just agreed with her mouth, she was actually still trying her best to practice.


    But after all, this is the first time she has entered the fairy world, and it is the first time she has cultivated immortality. After practicing for such a long time, she has just stepped into the threshold of the immortal, and she does not know how far away she is from the golden immortal.


    So when she saw Su Yan again, she only felt that the gap between herself and Su Yan seemed to be even bigger.


    It even made her feel a strange feeling: she didn''t seem to be worthy of Su Yan anymore.


    Although she also knew that it was the most reasonable choice for Su Yan to keep her in Lingshan to cultivate, but she couldn''t help but feel self-pity in her heart, as if she was thrown into Lingshan by Su Yan and ignored.


    A woman, no matter how smart she is.


    Once she meets the man she likes, she will definitely become jealous and ill-tempered, and she will also have many extreme thoughts.


    Although she herself knew that these thoughts were nonsense at all, she still couldn''t control her heart and let these thoughts continue to spread in her heart.


    Ji Ruxue is in such a situation now.


    But she didn''t actually hate Su Yan, she just hated her own low ability and couldn''t help Su Yan. If her ability was high enough, this would definitely not be the case.


    So she has been practicing hard all the time.


    Originally, after Emperor Long Jie came to Lingshan, he was somewhat interested in Ji Ruxue, but after only getting along for less than an hour, Emperor Long Jie lost interest at all.


    Because Emperor Long Jie found out that this silly girl is full of cultivation, except for cultivation or cultivation, it is really not interesting at all!


    At least it''s far worse than that girl Xiaoya and Kong Qian, and I don''t know how Brother Su fell in love with this silly girl?


    Does it mean that stupid people have stupid blessings?


    Emperor Long Jie still can''t understand the love between men and women. She thinks that the love between men and women is that everyone has a lot of fun together, and then she decided to play together in the future.


    But if I go back and talk about it, the Emperor Long Jie likes to play with Princess Kong Qian. Does she also have a relationship with Princess Kong Qian?


    She really confused herself when she went around like this.


    At this time, Su Yan took Ji Ruxue''s hand and sat on the top of a mountain looking at the sea of ????clouds. Emperor Long Jie just stood behind the two people, kicking small stones while thinking about her Difficult questions that little brains can''t figure out.


    Su Yan said: "Axue, besides treating Long Jie''s injuries this time, there is a very important point that I intend to take you back. I have now reshaped the Immortal Territory, and you are also a powerful Immortal Territory now. My mistress, it would be outrageous to wander outside again."


    Ji Ruxue stared at Su Yan with wide eyes: "Really? Are you really going to pick me up?"


    "You should know that I never lie, and my words count."


    Ji Ruxue really couldn''t hold it anymore, she jumped into Su Yan''s arms and started crying.


    Su Yan comforted Ji Ruxue while patting her on the back.


    At this moment, Ji Ruxue only felt that the small grievance in her heart seemed to have all disappeared.


    How should I put it, it''s as if I saw the sun when I saw the clouds and fog, and there was no haze in my heart all of a sudden.


    "Why are you still crying? I couldn''t do anything before, and I was in a precarious situation. Now I have a way. Of course, I have to pick you up. I will definitely not want you. Our Axue is such a good girl, how can I be willing to do so? It''s just a matter of expediency to give you to that old nun."


    Ji Ruxue''s eyes were red from crying, but she still had to defend Long Tu Long Shi Tai: "My master is very good, he is very kind to me, and his temperament is also good. Don''t talk about her like that."


    "Okay." Su Yan touched Ji Ruxue''s head, and a happy smile appeared on Ji Ruxue''s face.


    But Emperor Long Jie quit, she also came over and said: "Brother Su, you can touch my head too, I have been very good in Lingshan recently, and I didn''t cause any trouble."


    Su Yan suddenly smiled bitterly and said: "Long Jie, you are so embarrassed to say that I just came back to Lingshan, and the four great bodhisattvas came to complain to me together. You are really amazing, you have offended all the four great bodhisattvas in a short period of time. ."


    Ji Ruxue was still crying, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    It''s just that she was crying and laughing, and she felt so strange, so she immediately covered her mouth.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly said dissatisfiedly: "How can I provoke the four great bodhisattvas, is it their own problem? I''m not that bad."


    "Okay, Long Jie, then let me ask you, what did you do when you secretly rode the blue lion out last time?"


    "Just go out for a walk, Qingshi told me that there is a fun place in Lingshan, and then I let it take me there."


    "Do you know that the blue lion is the mount of the Bodhisattva, and the owner doesn''t agree, so you kidnap someone else''s mount?"


    "Is the Bodhisattva so stingy? Besides, didn''t I feed the green lion ginseng fruit?"


    "You are embarrassed to say that your ginseng fruit is too nourishing for qi and blood, causing the blue lion to bleed from his nose every day. When the Bodhisattva rides out, the blue lion spews two blood arrows from his nostrils at any time.


    These Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerables really quit, and said, "I think it''s quite hard for the blue lion to carry the Bodhisattva, so let him make up for it. Can you blame me? I''m obviously kind!"

 Chapter 4968： Look at Yunjuan Yunshu

    Su Yan said, "Don''t blame you, do you blame me?"


    Emperor Long Jie suddenly felt very wronged.


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t help it, she only felt that Emperor Long Jie''s grievance was like a little gas bag, and even she wanted to pinch Emperor Long Jie''s small face.


    Ji Ruxue said: "It''s really interesting to get along with you, Su Lang, I didn''t know you had such a lovely sister, well, don''t blame her, look how pitiful she is now Ah, why don''t you ask to touch her head?"


    After Ji Ruxue finished speaking, she also blinked at Emperor Long Jie, who of course put on a more aggrieved expression.


    Of course, Su Yan had no choice but to say to Emperor Long Jie: "This is not allowed next time, so many people have sued me since I came back, which made me almost suspect that you have turned over the mountain."


    "But Brother Su, you haven''t touched the head yet!" Emperor Long Jie argued seriously.


    As for those Bodhisattva Arhats, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will not take it to heart, at best not to play with these bald donkeys.


    Anyway, these people are very long-winded, and usually like to chant and meditate, which is really boring!


    Although this Lingshan is very beautiful, the characters living here are all old-fashioned, which is really meaningless!


    If Brother Su hadn''t brought her here, she wouldn''t have come to such a place!


    Ji Ruxue persuaded again: "Su Lang, just touch her head, look at how pitiful the little girl is."


    Su Yan has always been soft-hearted, and at this time he could only carelessly touch Emperor Long Jie''s head twice.


    Emperor Long Jie suddenly felt very aggrieved and dissatisfied. It was obvious that Su Yan was so gentle when he touched Ji Ruxue''s head just now, how could he be so perfunctory when he arrived at her place!


    Ji Ruxue seemed to see through the thoughts of Emperor Long Jie and said, "Don''t blame me for taking your brother Su from you."


    Emperor Long Jie snorted respectfully, and then said, "Of course I know that, you are also my brother Su''s wife, and my brother Su has many wives."


    When Emperor Long Jie said this, Su Yan was immediately embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Fortunately, Ji Ruxue leaned against Su Yan''s shoulder and didn''t care.


    In fact, she didn''t ask for many things. She didn''t ask for Su Yan''s exclusive favor, but it was enough to occasionally sit with Su Yan on the top of the mountain and watch Yunjuan Yunshu together.


    Now Ji Ruxue is very satisfied and no longer wants to ask for more.


    Su Yan also enjoyed the tranquility and gentleness of this moment.


    Even Immortal Emperor Beichen, who was at the level of Daoist and Daozu, also fell, and he fell under the witness of Su Yan.


    It seems that a new era has really begun. Whether you accept it or not, a new era is destined to begin.


    In the era when the old era is about to die out and the new era is about to unfold, there will definitely be more powerhouses of the Great Emperor series falling into this fairyland.


    Maybe it''s because of karma, karma, or three disasters and five eons


    The reasons for the fall of the Immortal Emperor are different. Perhaps soon, the Immortal Realm will be filled with flames of war!


    No major force can stay out of the way!


    Moreover, after the battle with the divine envoy of the heavenly world, Su Yan also understood that he was already a thorn in the eyes of the heavenly world.


    The other party will definitely do everything possible to get rid of him.


    There are also the old gods who have returned to the fairyland, and all kinds of ancient gods hidden in the dark. Maybe they are already on the move


    If you just think about it like this, you will feel that the peace of the fairyland today is simply a miracle of luxury.


    And he, Su Yan, also has many powerful enemies, whether in the world of God, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng hiding in an unknown world, or the Great Demon God.


    None of these existences would easily bow down to Su Yan.


    "Su Lang, are you worried?" Ji Ruxue raised her head and asked.


    Su Yan said: "I just thought of some bad things. The current fairyland is no longer the fairyland it used to be. We should also make more preparations to meet more challenges."


    Ji Ruxue didn''t fully understand the meaning of Su Yan''s words, but she still nodded vigorously and said, "Unfortunately, my strength is too weak to help you, Su Lang."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to let you charge into battle. You are also very good at cultivating some Dharma. At least you can resolve the ill-will in my heart, right?"


    After Ji Ruxue heard Su Yan''s words, she smiled very happily. Just because she finally got some use for staying by Su Yan''s side, not just a burden.


    Ji Ruxue has always been clear-minded and doesn''t ask for much.


    Emperor Long Jie originally thought that Ji Ruxue simply liked to practice and was a woman with little interest. Only then did she figure out why Ji Ruxue worked so hard.


    Immediately, Emperor Long Jie also changed a lot about Ji Ruxue. If Ji Ruxue was not so addicted to practice, maybe they could still become excellent friends.


    Su Yan hugged Ji Ruxue and said, "You will know when you go back to our own fairyland. I have built a very large palace for you, and the name is called Frost Snow Palace. You will definitely like it."


    Ji Ruxue said excitedly, "Su Lang, is there really my palace?"


    "Why not? In fact, I always have you in my heart, but I''m a stupid person, and I often don''t know how to express it."


    Ji Ruxue said, "Ah, I really want to go to see that palace. It must be very beautiful, right?"


    "I can''t wait to go back now, but it''s definitely not possible. Don''t we still have a small oil bottle?"


    The oil bottle that Su Yan said was naturally the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor is still waiting for the Tathagata Buddha to refine the secret medicine for her.


    Although all the materials have been obtained, refining always takes time.


    Emperor Long Jie only felt that Su Yan was not good to her at all, all the love fell on Ji Ruxue, and he was immediately very jealous.


    When Emperor Long Jie was jealous, her reaction was also very cute, she slipped into Su Yan''s arms without saying a word, grabbed a seat, and then showed a satisfied expression.


    Ji Ruxue couldn''t help but said, "Su Lang, your little sister is really cute. I wish I had such a cute little sister since I was a child. You can dress her up like a doll with your heart."


    Su Yan said, "If you know that my good sister has actually been born since the beginning of the world, that''s even better."


    In terms of age, I am afraid that the age of Emperor Long Jie is not inferior to the original Phoenix.


    Ji Ruxue said, "It doesn''t matter, just be cute, and being cute is justice!"


    Emperor Long Jie also waved his pink fist and said, "Yes! Sister Xue is right, being cute is justice!"


    When Su Yan was happy on Lingshan, Lingbao Tianzun also returned to the heaven.


    It''s just that Lingbao Tianzun''s face is as gray as death, and there is no vitality at all.

 Chapter 4969： The Jade Emperor was furious

    So many of them went to the Immortal Territory of Beichen Immortal Emperor, they seemed to see a lot of incredible things. Not only did they meet Su Yan, but they also witnessed the fall of Immortal Emperor Beichen and the collapse of Immortal Territory.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that nothing has been done.


    After all, that imperial decree is still lying in Lingbao Tianzun''s sleeve, and has not moved so far.


    It can be said that even the most basic tasks have not been completed, and I don''t know how to deal with the Jade Emperor.


    However, Lingbao Tianzun knew that once they brought the news of Emperor Beichen''s death in battle back to the heavenly court, it would definitely cause a very strong disturbance in the heavenly court.


    Immortal Emperor Beichen has great ambitions and great controversy, but all this has become unimportant with his fall.


    Maybe everything will fade away


    "Xuanlingbao Tianzun goes to the temple."


    With the high words of the immortal official, Lingbao Tianzun also came to the Lingxiao Palace.


    Lingxiao Palace is majestic and towering, Lingbao Tianzun knelt on the ground after entering, and said directly: "This minister has humiliated his mission, and the imperial decree has not been delivered to the hands of Immortal Emperor Beichen."


    "Is it the immortal emperor Beichen who did not obey the decree? You have twelve immortal emperors escorting you, why didn''t you take him down?"


    "No, when I went to Beichen, Immortal Emperor Beichen had already fought to the death with another immortal emperor from the side of the sect, and in order to ensure the fairness of this battle, Su Baxian himself was beside him. guard."


    "What?! What''s going on?"


    After hearing the name Su Baxian, even the Jade Emperor couldn''t remain calm.


    Not to mention the cultural relics in the Lingxiao Palace.


    Lingbao Tianzun had no choice but to tell everything he had witnessed in Beichen. The Jade Emperor gnashed his teeth several times, saying that Su Baxian was too deceiving, it was too arrogant!


    The harmonious atmosphere of the monarch and minister in Lingxiao Palace also instantly dropped to freezing point.


    After finally hearing the news that Immortal Emperor Beichen was dead, He Qing said with a pity: "Immortal Emperor Beichen is a usable person. Without him, Heavenly Court will have less power."


    The rest of the Immortal Emperors were still not sure what the Jade Emperor thought, so they simply kept their mouths shut.


    In fact, the imperial decree written by the Jade Emperor was to bring Immortal Emperor Beichen to Heaven. The backup plan was that if Immortal Beichen refused to comply, it meant that he really wanted to rebel, and he would be taken directly to Heavenly Court and imprisoned.


    This plan was originally seamless, and no matter which one was executed, it would reflect the unpredictable power of the Jade Emperor.


    But what the Jade Emperor never imagined was that this perfect plan could be messed up by Su Yan.


    Although Immortal Emperor Qianxiao was also an Immortal Emperor who was sealed by Taoism, he never served in Heavenly Court, and Heavenly Court had no binding force on her.


    Now that the matter is over, the Jade Emperor can only ask: "Since the Emperor Zhenwu has also gone, why not stop that Su Baxian from running rampant? Or is there something wrong with the Emperor Zhenwu?"


    Lingbao Tianzun told the truth: "Emperor Zhenwu felt that he was not Su Baxian''s opponent, so he did not fight with him."


    "What?! Could this be the original words of Emperor Zhenwu?" The Jade Emperor really couldn''t hold back.


    "Emperor Zhenwu only met Na Su Ba once before saying that he is not an opponent? Is this too hasty?"


    Lingbao Tianzun said: "At that time, Su Ba was the first to hold the divine weapon of good fortune, and his murderous intention was fierce.


    To be honest, Lingbao Tianzun felt that he was not Su Yan''s opponent, and there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    After all, the opponent is the invincible Xianwu Emperor Su Baxian!


    Not to mention that he has now obtained a good fortune artifact, which can be said to be even more powerful.


    Only after really facing Su Yan, can you understand how terrifying that sense of oppression is!


    It''s something that words can''t describe.


    But the Jade Emperor was really angry to the extreme, and it was the irreversible kind.


    "Since I took charge of the Taoist Sect and the Immortal Realm, there has never been an Immortal Emperor who dared to challenge the authority of the heavenly court so many times. Now in this High Heaven Palace are the backbones of the Taoist Sect. Don''t you love them all? Is there nothing that Su Baxian can do?"


    After the Jade Emperor said these words, the Lingxiao Palace became more and more quiet, to the point where a needle could be heard.


    If there is really a way to deal with Su Yan, then there is no need for everyone to hesitate until today, waiting for the Jade Emperor to get angry.


    To deal with the divine artifact, you can only use the divine artifact, and this alone is enough to make many immortal emperors and Tianzun stay away.


    But the Jade Emperor didn''t want this endless silence as a response, he wanted a definite answer.


    It would be best if someone could say that he could take down Su Baxian!


    The current Su Yan was like a thorn, pierced into the heart of the Jade Emperor. Of course he will try his best to pull this thorn out.


    Since no one was willing to take on this task, the Jade Emperor took the initiative to ask: "He Qing, you are the most capable, and you are also the military marshal, what tricks do you have?"


    He Qing said directly: "Your Majesty, if you want any strategy to deal with Emperor Xianwu, it is doomed to not work. Emperor Xianwu is extremely powerful. If you want to win him, you can only use hard power."


    "Then why no one speaks, is our Heavenly Court not enough hard power?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense to accumulate the number of people. The ability of the Great Emperor Xianwu is there. There is not much difference between the last ten Immortal Emperors and the last Immortal Emperor. Anyway, they are all the same failures. The battle of Hongmeng Immortal Territory has been verified. At this point, so many ancient gods and demons and ancient immortal emperors were slaughtered by him Su Baxian! Just accumulating the number of people is not destined to work for him."


    He Qing dared to say such words directly in front of the Jade Emperor.


    And the Jade Emperor would not show much dissatisfaction. The Jade Emperor said: "Then according to your opinion, He Qing, if we want to deal with Su Baxian, what means should we use?"


    He Qing said directly: "It''s very simple, as long as I find a good fortune artifact for me, I can deal with him, if not, then I can''t deal with him."


    After He Qing said this, the Jade Emperor fell into a long silence, and then said: "The divine artifact is not so easy to find."


    He Qing was just waiting for the Jade Emperor to say these words, and then only heard He Qing say: "So Su Baxian is not so easy to deal with, I have had contact with him before, he is definitely not an ordinary Immortal Emperor, Tianzun can It is not wise for us to conflict with the existence of the analogy, and instead of developing with others, it is better to directly attack those old gods."


    He Qing had already brought a murderous aura in his tone at this time. Usually, when he spoke with murderous intent, it meant that he had made up his mind.


    The Jade Emperor also knew that there was nothing he could do about Su Yan, but he didn''t take a breath.

 Chapter 4970： The messenger of the other side of the world

    Su Yan didn''t know that Heavenly Court was so angry about this matter, and he was extremely happy in the Western Paradise.


    It is also beautiful to take Ji Ruxue and Emperor Long Jie to play in the mountains and waters, or to discuss the Tao with the Buddhas in Yunding, and countless Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and monks come to listen to the lectures.


    Until seventy-seven and forty-nine days later, Tathagata Buddha refined the medicine pill.


    Under the witness of Su Yan, Emperor Long Jie swallowed the vermilion medicinal pill directly into his belly.


    Then I saw Emperor Long Jie''s complexion become extremely rosy, and then a dark aura rose from her lower abdomen, directly reopening the Tianling cover, forming a black thick cloud, shrouded above the Lingshan.


    This black thick cloud covers the sky and the sun, not only covering up the brilliance of the sun, moon and stars, but also covering up the incomparably surging Buddha light above Lingshan.


    It is as if some indescribable darkness has descended on Lingshan, and this darkness seems to have the aura that it will devour everything!


    Even those Bodhisattvas showed heavy expressions after witnessing this darkness.


    However, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor quickly took this piece of darkness back into his body. It turned out that the nature of the medicinal herbs of the Buddha was too violent, and even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor couldn''t control it for a moment.


    However, the realm and cultivation base of Emperor Long Jie is here after all, and it is not difficult to stabilize the power.


    The Tathagata Buddha was silent, but the Buddha Lighting Lamp said: "The darkness contained in the body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is the darkness of the end times. After the end of the Dharma era is the era of destruction, and everything in the era of destruction will return to darkness, no matter what it is. Matter and spirit will merge into this darkness."


    This darkness can not only destroy all magic weapons and spells, but also annihilate all creations, and also destroy all spirits!


    Unless the ninth consciousness is opened, it is able to transcend all karma and reincarnation, and it is above all time and space, in order to escape such a catastrophe.


    Puxian Bodhisattva asked: "Will the final end of the world be a great destruction?"


    "People have life and death, and the world is naturally the same. There is an infinite cycle of reincarnation in life and death. I will continue to practice hardships, naturally, in order to detach from this endless cycle of reincarnation and protect my spiritual consciousness in the sky beyond the sky."


    Tathagata Buddha looked at Su Yan meaningfully when he said this, but Su Yan said nothing.


    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor repaired the injury in her body, she suddenly became very happy. It seemed that she hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    When she was happiest, she also made a condition to Su Yan, "Brother Su, it would be boring if we go back now, why don''t we go around in the fairy world, maybe we can find something interesting?"


    "You are the most fun-loving. If I tell your sister Xiaoya, she will punish you."


    Emperor Long Jie pouted and said, "It was originally, there is peace in the Sacred Immortal Realm, there is no one fighting, and there is no fun to watch, it''s too boring, I still like savage and savage. A place to kill."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "There will be places for you to kill in the future, and the fairy world is about to change."


    "What does it mean that the immortal world is going to change to the sky?" Those bodhisattvas and arhats have innate wisdom roots, and it can be said that they are extremely smart.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, they naturally noticed that there seemed to be some kind of huge amount of information in Su Yan''s words.


    But Su Yan said that, and did not go further.


    Lingshan is indeed good, but after all, it is not his own home. After being a guest, he still has to return to his own home.


    On the way back, Ji Ruxue asked Su Yan, "Su Lang, you are now one of the giants in the Immortal Realm. Have you considered starting a sect? It''s like the Jade Emperor sitting in the heaven, and the Buddha sitting in Lingshan."


    Su Yan smiled, and then said, "I''m not really interested in starting a sect and establishing a sect, but if it''s fate, I can accept a few apprentices. If you count it, I still have a little apprentice in the world, if it goes well If so, she should be able to fly to the Immortal Realm before long."


    Su Yancai brought Ji Ruxue and Emperor Long Jie back to his immortal realm, and heard Jin Shiya say: "Yesterday, a messenger from the other side of the world came to ask for advice, saying that there is something important to discuss with you, I originally wanted to Discuss with her on your behalf, but she said this matter is very important and can only be told to you alone."


    After Jin Shiya finished speaking, she opened her arms, and Emperor Long Jie threw herself into Jin Shiya''s arms without saying a word, and then said happily: "Sister Xiaoya, I''m back, woo woo, my body My wounds are healed, and you see, I''m perfect again now."


    "Perfect? ??You can always use idioms, Long Jie." Jin Shiya was a little dumbfounded.


    Next, Emperor Long Jie blinked his big eyes and looked at Jin Shiya.


    After seeing Jin Shiya, Ji Ruxue didn''t hesitate much, she just called her elder sister.


    Jin Shiya said meaningfully: "It''s all a family, so there''s no need to be so restrained."


    Su Yan said directly: "Where is the messenger from the other side of the world? Let her come to see me."


    The other side of the world will send messengers, this is something that Su Yan did not expect at all, and he can''t guess what purpose the other party will have.


    Jin Shiya said instead: "It''s a female emperor who came here. From the way she speaks, it seems that she has old grudges with you. Could it be that you also caused a romantic debt?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t see a character who loves one, and there is no confidante of mine on the other side. That female emperor had fought with me in the fairy world before. She led many ancient gods to fight against me, but was caught I defeated, I''m afraid I''m still a little unconvinced in my heart."


    The messenger sent by the other side of the world turned out to be Zichen Mingmu.


    Zichen Mingmu originally didn''t want to take this task, but she had to take it, because it was assigned to her by Ling Zun.


    No one in the Holy Sect can refuse Ling Zun, not even her senior brother.


    After seeing Su Yan, Zichen Mingmu asked directly, "How is Emperor Xianwu doing recently?"


    "Of course I''m fine. You said you have something important to discuss with me? What important thing could there be in the other side of the world? Does it have something to do with the world of God?" Su Yan asked.


    "Lingzun asked me to send a letter. It is indeed a very important matter. It may threaten the existence of the other side of the world and will be resurrected. Even Lingzun is very worried."


    The last time he went to the other side of the world, Su Yan received a lot of advice from Lingzun, and he also went to the Dream City in the Mirror and learned a lot of things that he hadn''t understood before.


    If Ling Zun wanted to ask Su Yan for help, then Su Yan really couldn''t refuse.


    Su Yan took a letter and opened it in front of Zi Chen Mingmu. Lingzun expressed sincerity in the letter and wanted to ask Su Yan to help her deal with the psionicist.


    The spiritual religion of the psionicists has always wanted to revive the Spirit King since ancient times. Until now, Ling Zun looks through the future and seems to see that the future has undergone some changes. The power of the Spirit King is already affecting the past, present, and future. various nodes


    All signs indicate that the legendary leader of the psionicists, the Spirit King, is about to be resurrected.


    If the Spirit King is resurrected, not only will the immortal world have no peace, but even the world on the other side will be affected.

 Chapter 4971： Psyker Threat

    Su Yan showed a very puzzled look, and said, "Even if the Heavenly King of Inspiration is resurrected, it will only be an extra **** in the immortal world. Under the premise that the ancient **** has returned to the immortal world from the old world, although it will speed up The collapse of the order of the fairy world, but I really can''t think of what threat psionicists can pose to the world on the other side."


    Zi Chen Mingmu snorted softly, and then said: "That''s what you don''t know, the telepathic power used by those psionicists is the power that cannot be projected on the other side. The other side can project all the powers of the fairy world, whether it is divine power, immortal power. Yuan is still a witch, but it cannot project the spiritual energy of a psionicist."


    "so what?"


    "So, once those powerful psionicists appear in the world on the other side, as long as they use the energy of their minds, they will cause some form of collapse in the world on the other side. This collapse is often irreversible," said Zichen Mingmu. , "So Lingzun attaches great importance to this matter, and Lingzun once had a battle with the Inspiration King in ancient times."


    "Although Lingzun did not explicitly say what the outcome of the battle was, he must have suffered a lot from the hands of the Inspiration King. Even if he wins, I''m afraid it will be a tragic victory, so now the Inspiration King has a recovery. The sign, Ling Zun has been a little unable to sit still, you should be able to understand this kind of thing?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Of course I can understand, but although the Inspiration Heavenly King is a psionicist, it is not so easy for the dead to resurrect."


    Zi Chen Mingmu raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said, "Didn''t you just resurrect after death? Since there is one such thing, then there will be two"


    Su Yan said, "Since it was the Spiritual Venerable who asked me to help, then I would be embarrassed to refuse. Does the Spiritual Venerable mean to completely destroy the psionicists?"


    "Lingzun''s meaning is to listen to your disposal, including me." Zichen Mingmu paused lightly when he said this, and then said: "Su Baxian, it''s only this time, it''s over. You don''t want to send me again after this time."


    Su Yan said, "I''m different now, and I already have a lot of great emperors under my command, so I don''t have to send you."


    Zichen Mingmu has always been very proud of her character, and she also regards Su Yan as the ultimate goal to challenge, so even under Su Yan''s subordinate, she will definitely try her best to maintain her pride.


    If you are unwilling to cooperate, and you are often in trouble, then you might as well find a few obedient subordinates, those ancient monsters are very suitable.


    But Zichen Mingmu said: "No, I must help you in this matter, otherwise you may not even find those psionicists anywhere, those psionicists have experienced many variables in the fairy world, and they have long since been It has become extremely careful, and it will only be hidden in the most secret corners of the fairyland. If you just rely on your spiritual sense to search, you don��t know how to search for the year of the monkey and the month of the horse.��


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Originally, I have always had a mission, which is to monitor the psionicists in the fairyland, so I still have some understanding of those psionicists."


    "It''s really troublesome, why didn''t you kill those psionicists from the beginning? It''s so troublesome to use surveillance?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Don''t you think I don''t think so? But Ling Zun also said that it is necessary to maintain the existence of psionicists in the fairy world. If the psionicists are completely eliminated, there will be another big trouble."


    As the consciousness evolved from the Haotian Mirror, Ling Zun can illuminate the past, present, and future without being limited by time and space at all.


    Therefore, no matter what decision Lingzun makes, it must be the most reasonable decision made after considering the past, present, and future.


    However, Su Yan said, "Zi Chen Mingmu, your strength is enough to stand on your own in the Immortal Realm, and there are still so many ancient gods willing to be your subordinates, even the Jade Emperor will have a hard time taking you, right? Those psionicists can still Is it your opponent?"


    There is nothing wrong with Su Yan''s words, Zi Chen Mingmu''s power surpasses even those ancient gods by a lot.


    There are indeed many strong people in the psionic religion, but they don''t know what era it is.


    At least in the first life when Su Yan had risen, those psionicists were no longer the mainstream forces in the fairyland, and they never rose again after that, they could only be regarded as a small wave born in the long history of the fairyland.


    But Zi Chen Mingmu said: "Lingzun said that this is definitely not easy, you must be invited out of the mountain."


    This sentence is now like a circle back, and then Su Yan asked: "The place where we fought last time, I saw a psionicist there, it should be the psionicist''s nest, right?"


    Zichen Mingmu hummed softly, and then said: "I know you look down on those psionicists, but if this matter is simple, there is no need for Lingzun to let me go all the way to invite you to take action, Better to be careful."


    Zichen Mingmu''s words make sense. Often, the reason why master masters capsize in the gutter is because they look down on each other and think highly of themselves.


    Speaking of the psionicists, Su Yan thought of the undead emperor again. This time, he could ask the undead emperor to deal with those psionicists with him.


    The Immortal Emperor has experienced an era even earlier than Su Yan, and it can be said that he understands the ancient history of the Immortal Realm better than Su Yan and Zichen Mingmu.


    When Su Yan went to see the undead emperor, the undead emperor was still sitting under that tree, carefully studying the equation of life.


    Even his posture was no different from the last time Su Yan left.


    Su Yan said, "Undying Emperor, what progress have you made?"


    The undead emperor said: "Of course there is some progress, but the equation of life is all-encompassing and contains more than a trillion possibilities. If you want to exhaust everything in the equation of life, I am afraid that 100 million years will not be enough."


    "100 million years is enough for your body to become a fossil, the other side of the world Lingzun wants to invite me to deal with the psionicists, you should have dealt with those psionicists, I remember you went up to get the treasures in the star core. At the time, he told me a few things, but the words were vague."


    The Immortal Emperor slowly raised his head and looked at Su Yan.


    Perhaps it was because of the lack of movement for too long. When the undead emperor raised his head, there was a series of noises on his neck. It seemed that even his bones and joints had already become extremely stiff.


    The undead emperor looked at Su Yan and said, "Ling Zun wants to deal with psionicists?"


    In the eyes of the undead emperor, the crimson soul flame was not burning vigorously at first, but at this time it has become flaming.


    It seems that something in the exhausted heart of the undead emperor was suddenly ignited.

 Chapter 4972： Human Lineage Transformation Program

    Su Yan was surprised. Ever since he obtained the equation of life, the undead emperor had lost all interest in the outside world. How could he suddenly become so enthusiastic at this time?


    This is really unreasonable, but the undead emperor immediately said: "Is it because that man is about to be resurrected?"


    The undead emperor continued: "I have been addicted to the equation of life recently, the causal line of the fairy world has become so chaotic, and there are countless psionic molecules interfering with the future, I didn''t even notice it, but the power is slightly recovered. A little bit, it can already affect the future direction of the fairy world, it seems that the man must be resurrected, except for him, there should be no second psionicist who can do this!"


    "You know that man?" Su Yan asked.


    The undead emperor said: "Although that man did not become the emperor of heaven, he was a tyrannical power in the immortal world in the ancient times, and he was also a peerless powerhouse who did not lose to you. It''s just that time has made everyone forget that name, as if he never It never happened.��


    "The man you mentioned is the King of Inspiration, right? Lingzun seems to be very jealous of this man, how about you? Don''t you want to stop this man''s resurrection?" Su Yan asked.


    To be honest, Su Yan only heard the name Inspiration Heavenly King for the first time today, but after hearing the words of Zichen Mingmu and the Immortal Emperor, Su Yan had already developed a great interest in this man.


    If possible, Su Yan wanted to verify how terrifying this man''s power was.


    According to the undead emperor, in the ancient times, all kinds of tyrants rose together, and many powerful gods and other intelligent races also gave birth to very powerful emperor characters.


    The cultivation paths of these great emperors are completely different, and many emperors are still walking on the ancient road that has long been cut off from luck.


    In the process of fighting each other, these tyrants competed for a final winner, that is, Emperor Haotian!


    Just like raising a gu, when all the powerful poisonous insects die and are swallowed up, the one raised must be the gu king.


    Although Su Yan has never seen Emperor Haotian with his own eyes, don''t forget that the golden eyeball of Emperor Haotian is still in Su Yan''s hands.


    Just from that golden eye of heaven and earth, you can understand how terrifying the power of Emperor Haotian back then was!


    Even if he didn''t need to create an artifact, Emperor Haotian still had the strength to fight Su Yan!


    Su Yan said: "I have fought against Yue Chen before, the strength of these ancient powers is indeed very terrifying, although their names may have been almost annihilated in the long river of time, their strength can be said to be far beyond Today''s Dao Sect Great Emperor. Why don''t you and I deal with these psionicists before, you are very familiar with these psionicists, and you can provide some help."


    The undead emperor slowly stood up from the stone below, perhaps because he sat for too long, his body bones were already glued to the stone.


    After the undead emperor stood up, he said to Su Yan, "Actually, I still know a little secret about those psionicists."


    "The earliest psionicists in this world are actually not humans. Humans'' spiritual energy is very weak. It is very difficult to concentrate, let alone swim in the ocean with pure spiritual power."


    "And how did humans become psykers? Let''s talk as we go."


    The undead emperor said: "Borrow the seed."


    "What do you mean by borrowing seeds?" Su Yan asked.


    In the Primordial Era, the strength in the human race was too weak, and the gods who could devour the stars were raging in the fairy world, and there was not much room for the human race.


    The primordial phoenix turns into the dharma body of the world-destroying phoenix, constantly devouring the stars in the universe. Its dharma body is more than 367,000 miles away, and it can fly millions of miles in the fairyland just by flapping its wings.


    If I tell you such an incredible monster, there are ten in total in the fairyland, and the gods, demons and monsters are slightly weaker than it, what kind of world do you think the fairyland is?


    Some monsters are the size of planets, they devour planets and smelt stars.


    Many of these monsters evolved into ancient emperors in later generations, but in the Primordial Age, these monsters did not have their own consciousness, they only knew how to act by instinct.


    There was a great emperor in the ancient times of the human race, but the mana of the great emperor was very small in front of such existences, not to mention the existence of the gods of the heavens.


    If the fairy world is a big house, then the owner of the house is the gods of the gods.


    These Protoss each occupied their own room, and many monsters came and went.


    As for humans, they can only be little mice who secretly live in this house.


    "The little mouse wants to continue to live and breathe in this big house, what do you think it needs most?" asked the undead emperor.


    Su Yan immediately replied: "Of course it is to improve his own strength. Only by improving his strength can he continue to multiply and survive in such a cruel world."


    The undead emperor said: "It''s not so easy to improve your strength. You see those immortal emperors in Daomen, who will retreat for thousands of years at every turn, or cultivate for 10,000 years. Don''t they work hard? But even if they work hard, it''s impossible. Reaching the level of the Lord God, there is no way, how much the Lord God can have is a breakthrough, and the first second of the birth of the universe is already doomed."


    "Humans will be limited by their own aptitude and racial weaknesses. The number of peerless powerhouses that can reach the gods will definitely be inferior to those of the gods. Even if they reach the realm of the emperor, they are definitely weaker than those of the gods."


    Su Yan would never deny this, the protoss'' cultivation talent was far superior to that of the human race.


    Some Protoss can even use the power of the law freely and arbitrarily after birth without training, which is something that human beings can''t reach.


    Not to mention the innate divinity, even the top human beings like the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata Buddha cannot cultivate divine power.


    This is an almost insurmountable chasm!


    "So, in the early days, the leaders of the human race made a decision. They believed that since they wanted to change the weak position of the human race in the immortal world, they must transform the human race from the bloodline, so that the human race could be strengthened as it should."


    Su Yan said: "Then have they considered that those humans whose bloodlines have been transformed may no longer be called human beings?"


    "What you said is the principle of nature, but even so it doesn''t matter. Don''t you bear the golden blood of gods now? Even if all the human races in the immortal world change their bloodlines, the human race will not be extinct, after all, the mortal world There are so many people."


    Su Yan said: "So, Undead Emperor, are you trying to tell me that these psionicists are the human race transformed by the great emperor, the leader of the human race back then?"

 Chapter 4973： some kind of origin

    "Yes, they let the women of the tribe and another intelligent race give birth to offspring. These offspring are born with spiritual power that is unattainable for ordinary people. Of course, this is the power inherited from the father''s family. These people are psionicists."


    Su Yan didn''t know the origin of the psionicists so much, and said: "I thought those psionicists were born with spiritual energy, and in layman''s terms, they were superpowers. What is the origin of the King of Heaven?"


    "He is the most talented, and the most outstanding product that the leader of the human race wants to create." The undead emperor said, "He was the strongest human race in that era, just like you in this era."


    Su Yan said, "According to what you said, wouldn''t I still sympathize with the Inspiration Heavenly King Xing Xing, and would not do anything with him. After all, we can be regarded as the leaders of human races of different eras."


    The undead emperor said: "He has won countless times in his life, but he has only done one thing wrong."


    "Oh?"


    "After he came to power, the first thing he did was to slaughter the ordinary human race. He wanted to clean up all the human races without the blood of psionicists."


    "why?"


    "The spirit of a psionicist is extremely powerful, and each psionicist is like a point, but as long as there are enough numbers, a network can be built in the spiritual world, and all psionicists on the network can Communicating without hindrance, they can be said to be inherently united under the Inspiration King, forming an inseparable whole, like the ants in an ant nest, with a clear division of labor but never betrayal."


    Su Yan seemed to think of something about the Internet that the Undying Emperor said, and then said: "The origin of the book is based on these ancient psionicists?"


    The logic of the birth of the Book Creation Heaven, and the overlapping of the dream and the spiritual world, isn''t the spiritual network of these psionicists reappearing in another form?


    "Of course," said the undead emperor. "I knew from the first time I saw her that she must have some connection with the King of Inspiration."


    Su Yan didn''t know this until after listening to the analysis of the undead emperor. Since Shuzaotian has such a deep relationship with psionicists, does it mean that Lingzun also has some form of relationship with psionicists?


    Su Yan originally thought that those psionicists were a trivial problem, but now it seems that he despised those psionicists too much.


    The power of those psionicists may be able to set off a certain degree of stormy waves in the fairyland.


    Su Yan had been to the star field where the psionicist was located last time, and had a battle with Zichen Mingmu there.


    Zi Chen Mingmu is quite powerful in that star field, and even many ancient gods who were originally powerful have taken refuge in her.


    As for those psionicists, although Zi Chen Mingmu had some contacts with them, these contacts were never very warm.


    At this point, Zi Chen Mingmu faithfully fulfilled his role as an observer.


    The undead emperor also fought against those psionicists back then. After all, the undead emperor was an ordinary human being that the psionicists wanted to destroy.


    It''s just that all this has long since changed, and there are not many strong people who fought back then.


    It took almost no effort to reach that star field.


    Instead, Su Yan had to work harder to persuade Emperor Long Jie to let her stay in the Star Territory.


    When Zichen Mingmu came to this star field, it was as if Caesar had returned to Rome, and many ancient gods came to greet him.


    When those ancient gods saw that Su Yan was the powerhouse who defeated Zichen Mingmu that day, many ancient gods bowed their bodies humbly in front of Su Yan.


    Although these ancient gods didn''t understand how Zi Chen Mingmu got involved with Su Yan, for them, it was actually not bad.


    As long as the strong can get their respect.


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "I asked you to monitor those psionicists, what changes have those psionics have recently?"


    "There is no abnormal movement. They all stayed on the three planets. It seems that in a few days it will be the most important sacred sacrifice for those psionicists, so there are still some psionicists coming from all over the fairyland. Other than that, nothing has changed.��


    "Holy sacrifice?" Zi Chen Mingmu said.


    "Those psionicists hold a holy sacrifice every hundred years in order to pay homage to their ancient ancestors."


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s beautiful eyes swirled with style, and said: "This time, those psionicists in the holy sacrifice are only afraid that they will make a big scene to come to Immortal Su, what do you think we are going to do, are we going to kill them directly? "


    Su Yan said, "I also think the simplest method is the best way to kill them directly. No matter what conspiracies they have, they are destined to be in vain. With our force, it is easy to defeat those psionicists."


    Psykers may be strong, but that''s all a matter of ancient times.


    In this era, psionicists can only live in an unknown corner of the fairyland to survive.


    The undead emperor said: "You can''t kill it directly."


    "Why?" Su Yan has always respected the opinion of the undead emperor. Since this objection was raised by the undead emperor, Su Yan would inevitably ask the reason for the undead emperor.


    The undead emperor said: "Those powerful psionicists can send part of their physical body and some things around them to a special spiritual world, which is where the laws of the physical universe cannot interfere."


    Su Yan said at this time: "It would be great if she brought Long Jie. Her dark power can break through the walls of reality and falsehood, and even in the pure spiritual world, it is already lethal."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "The meaning of the undead emperor, if we just go in like this, those psionicists will move the corpse of the King of Inspiration to another place when they are alert, and then the secret ceremony will already continue. go down?"


    The undead emperor said: "Yes, that''s exactly it. Those powerful psionicists can cross the barriers of the spiritual world and the physical world and achieve super-temporal teleportation. If we let them discover our purpose, or we use strong force from the very beginning. If you kill it, then I''m afraid they will immediately transfer the body of the Inspiration King."


    Since Chen Mingming asked almost immediately: "But we are not psionicists, how can we sneak into it safely and not be discovered by those psionicists?"


    "The holy sacrifice is not a gathering of psionicists. Immortals and gods from nearby star fields will also be invited to watch the ceremony. There are many roles that do business with psionicists on a daily basis." Zichen Mingmu has ancient gods under him replied.

 Chapter 4974： Lingwang Palace

    "In that case, can we pretend to be invited immortals to sneak in without knowing it? I''ll leave this to you to do." Zichen Mingmu pointed to the ancient Shinto who was speaking.


    The ancient **** bowed down humbly and said, "Yes."


    Now that the identity problem has been solved, there are some details, but also some details.


    So as not to just sneak in, the psionicists will see through the identity.


    That ancient **** gave Su Yan and the three a follower status, and there was a big businessman in the star field called Bai Tianxi.


    Although Bai Tianxi has only the cultivation base of the Immortal King, he has a very wide range of contacts, and is also very generous and generous.


    Bai Tianxi not only has a high popularity on the side of the psionicists, but also knows many powerful gods on the side of the ancient gods. There are many hatreds and conflicts between many different forces, and it is impossible to make clear with each other. face transaction.


    But there are objective business needs between them, so a middleman is needed to walk in the gray area to help both parties complete the transaction.


    For example, 70% of the spiritual spar that the psionicists need is in the hands of one of the ancient gods, but there is a deep hatred between the ancient gods and the psionicists.


    If it weren''t for Bai Tianxi who liked to be a middleman, the transaction of the spirit spar would be impossible to succeed.


    Bai Tianxi has already been invited, and now he is only waiting to go to the psionicist''s territory.


    The three of Su Yan could just pretend to be Bai Tianxi''s servants and sneak in together.


    Su Yan''s scattered people all have the cultivation realm of the Great Emperor. It is very easy to hide their strength and deceive those psionicists.


    As long as he doesn''t meet the great emperor of the psionicist, the other party should not be able to see the identity of the loose person so easily.


    Bai Tianxi''s car soon landed on the planet of the psionicist.


    This planet looks very desolate from the outside, almost all of it is red sandy soil, and there are no plants.


    It gives the impression that the planet whose civilization has been completely destroyed has no vitality in any form.


    Three psionicists came to pick up Tianxi''s car.


    These three psionicists are said to be of high status and come from the Palace of the Spirit King.


    There are two major powers in the world of psionicists, namely the Palace of the King of Spirits and the Holy Church of Psionics.


    These two are divided into political and religious, and form a rule over all psionicists.


    Su Yan had had some contact with the priests of the Spiritual Energy Sect before, and it was the first time he had met the Spirit King Palace.


    These are what Zi Chen Mingmu told Su Yan. Zi Chen Mingmu has been staring at these psionicists for many years in this star field, so he still knows a lot about these psionicists.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand why Lingzun must keep these psionicists, knowing that they may cause a great situation.


    In theory, destroying these psykers can be said to be done once and for all.


    But Ling Zun was unwilling to do so, and instead chose the most troublesome option.


    However, Lingzun''s intentions have always been far-reaching, and it is not something that Zichen Mingmu can question, and she herself understands this very well.


    The three messengers of the Spirit King Palace were also very polite to Bai Tianxi, because Bai Tianxi was almost a cash cow for psionicists.


    Many of the spirit crystals urgently needed by the psionicists are purchased from him, and the talismans that the psionicists use to instill the supreme psionic energy are also sold from Bai Tianxi.


    It can be said that if there is no such person as Bai Tianxi, the Lingwang Palace may not be able to function normally.


    Therefore, Bai Tianxi has always been an important guest of Lingwang Palace.


    This time, Bai Tianxi received an invitation to watch the holy sacrifice, and he also let him dominate the Lingwang Palace.


    Normally, it is impossible for an outsider to enjoy this kind of treatment, but his happiness during the day is too important to the Lingwang Palace, so there is such a courtesy beyond the normal specifications.


    Soon Su Yan and the other three entered the Palace of the Spirit King along with the messenger.


    The Lingwang Palace is located underground.


    In fact, not only the Lingwang Palace, but all the psionicists live underground.


    After entering a mountain, the road goes all the way down.


    Although it is located underground, the various spar stones in the mountains emit a dazzling light, and the lighting here is completely without any problems.


    In the distance, you can still see the underground city that was excavated.


    In this underground city, there are not only many buildings carved out of rock, but also many towers.


    The tops of these towers are also exuding infinite brilliance.


    After seeing these brilliance, even Su Yan couldn''t help showing an expression of admiration.


    Because seeing these brilliance is like seeing a lost era!


    Perhaps these towers once stood not in the underground world, but in the clouds of the immortal world, and were observed by many powerful intelligent races and even gods.


    What these psionicists have mastered can also be regarded as an era that has lost its glory.


    Zichen Mingmu didn''t have so many thoughts. She had been monitoring the psionicists for a long time, and she was very familiar with the psionicists'' city.


    So after she came in, she kept her head down, followed behind Bai Tianxi, and restrained her strong aura very well, for fear of revealing something.


    The undead emperor has already changed his face, and made up to be an old man with a withered complexion, a face that also looks expressionless.


    Only Su Yan looked around curiously, the scenery that was different from other places


    The underground city has been stretching toward the far side of the earth, and Su Yan also began to calculate in his heart: how many of these psionicists are there.


    If you just look at the size of the city, I''m afraid there are more than one million.


    You must know that this is just an underground city. There should be many such underground cities on this planet, and the psionicists still have three planets in their hands.


    If the number is really more than one million, in the fairy world, it can be regarded as a very huge group.


    Under the leadership of the three messengers, Su Yan and the others gradually moved towards a volcanic crater.


    This crater looks very stable, and even the firelight transmitted from the cracks in the ground does not jump at all, as if the flow of magma has been completely controlled by these psionicists.


    This kind of thing should not be difficult for those powerful psionicists.


    And above this crater, is the Holy Land Spirit King Palace of the psionicists.


    The whole body of the Lingwang Palace is black, and there are many huge and towering buildings in the palace walls. Just walking towards the Lingwang Palace will give people a very heavy sense of oppression.


    In Su Yan''s feelings, this palace of the Spirit King is not only very solemn, but also so towering that it makes people feel depressed.


    It is said that the one hundred and thirty-seventh generation Spirit King and his family live in the Lingwang Palace.


    The so-called Spirit King is the son of the Inspiration King, and the ruler and supreme emperor of all psionicists in name.

 Chapter 4975： prepare early

    There are four mythical beasts guarding the entrance of Lingwang Palace.


    Each of these four mythical beasts was as tall as a three- or four-story building, lying on both sides of the palace gate dozing.


    When Tian Xi''s car passed by, the four mythical beasts did not respond.


    Originally, Zi Chen Mingmu was still a little worried in his heart, for fear that these four mythical beasts would see through his identity.


    But since it passed safely, the four divine beasts were still dozing, and Zi Chen Mingmu''s half-hanging heart gradually let go.


    Just after the palace gate slowly opened, the four mythical beasts stood up together and roared in a low voice.


    The three messengers couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Tian Xi''s car.


    The woman who received the envoy said: "It''s strange, it''s not the first time that the White Immortal King has come to the Lingwang Palace as a guest, these four-headed scorpions didn''t respond before, how could they be so fierce this time, is there any reason? Is there something wrong?"


    After hearing what the messenger said, Zi Chen Mingmu and Su Yan looked at each other.


    A murderous intent flashed in Zi Chen Mingmu''s eyes, but Su Yan still used his lips to calm Zi Chen Mingmu.


    Because now the other party may not have seen their identities, just a few beasts roared there, if they are in a mess, even if they have no clues, they will show their feet.


    The undead emperor naturally needless to say, he is a real heart, and the sky is not shocked. Absolutely no reaction at all.


    These three messengers have not suspected Bai Tianxi, because Bai Tianxi is an important guest of the King of Spirit after all, and it is not the first time that he has come to the Palace of the King of Spirit as a guest.


    But the growling voices of the four divine beasts have become more and more powerful. It seems that they have seen through the identities of Su Yan and the three of them, and they have already bowed down low and made a gesture of attacking.


    If these four mythical beasts attack Su Yan and the others, their identities will be exposed.


    Could it be that you have just entered the psionicist''s territory to reveal your identity?


    If this activation is bankrupt, it can be hard.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it, a crimson radiance suddenly flew out of the Spirit King Palace. This crimson radiance directly broke through the stratum above and flew towards the top of the planet!


    This crimson brilliance came too suddenly, and followed the four divine beasts guarding the Lingwang Palace to directly chase the crimson brilliance!


    Following the Spirit King Palace, a few rays of light also flew out. These rays of light have the same purpose as the beasts, and they are all going to chase the crimson light.


    This change came very suddenly. Although he didn''t know what happened, at least it relieved Su Yan and the others.


    Without the obstruction of the four mythical beasts, Su Yan and the others were able to follow Bai Tianxi into the Spirit King Palace smoothly.


    Bai Tianxi was still in the car and asked, "What happened to that crimson brilliance just now? Could it be that there are assassins in the Lingwang Palace?"


    The crimson brilliance just now came and went too quickly, and it felt like the kind of assassin who escaped immediately after a single hit.


    At least this crimson brilliance did not appear in the Spirit King Palace with any friendly purpose.


    After listening to Zichen Mingmu''s explanation, Su Yan thought that all psionicists were monolithic. He never imagined that he would be able to see such a picture when he entered the world of psionicists.


    It seems that the information that Zichen Mingmu has is really outdated and very distorted.


    If the psionicists were all monolithic, then such absurd things should not have happened in a holy place like the Palace of the Spirit King.


    Regarding this matter, the three receiving envoys are reluctant to say more, this kind of thing must be lost if you talk too much, and who is not a person who serves in the Palace of the King of Spirit, so they are not willing to talk about this kind of thing. Say even one more word.


    The Lingwang Palace is magnificent, but the various black buildings in it will give people a very heavy and depressing feeling.


    After arriving in the palace, Bai Tianxi adjusted a little, and after tidying up his clothes, he went to meet the Spirit King.


    Originally, this kind of thing should be done by servants, but what Bai Tianxi brought this time was not servants, but three immortal emperors.


    He could only do it himself, and at the same time bowed to the three Immortal Emperors before going to meet the Spirit King.


    Su Yan originally wanted to follow him to meet the Spirit King, but it was too risky to do so.


    The Spirit King himself is not a sham. Su Yan hides his aura and realm, so he can hide from the less powerful psionicists, but there is no way he can hide from the Spirit King.


    After Bai Tianxi went to meet the Spirit King, the three of Su Yan had nothing to do in this palace.


    Zi Chen Mingmu took out a piece of paper and, according to his own memory, began to outline the general terrain of the Lingwang Palace.


    Her memory has always been excellent, and her sense of space and direction is first-rate, and she quickly turned into a sketch.


    However, in her sketch, at least four-fifths of the Lingwang Palace is still blank.


    After drawing this picture, Zichen Mingmu said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, the Holy Sacrifice will be held in two days, and we also need to make some preparations in advance."


    Su Yan said, "What do you mean by preparation?"


    "Of course it is necessary to investigate some suspicious places, find the body of the King Inspiration, and prevent his resurrection is the key." Zichen Mingmu said, "If we have been honestly staying in this palace, I am afraid that time will be exhausted. wasted."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zichen Mingmu said: "We can divide our troops into three different ways. I will explore the mysterious place in the Lingwang Palace and finish drawing this map, and you can explore the city outside the Lingwang Palace. There may be something there. Suspicious places. As for the undead emperor, you can explore the psionic holy religion and don''t startle the snake. If you feel that there is any dangerous place, just withdraw in advance."


    Su Yan smiled bitterly and said, "I never imagined that with the identities of our three great emperors, we would still be gentlemen on the beam in the end."


    "This is also something that can''t be done. If you don''t do this, it is very likely that you will not be able to complete the mission of Lingzun. Everyone, let''s do our own thing. We can agree on a time. After an hour, we will meet here again and talk about our respective gains. What do Immortal Su think?"


    "Your plan is not bad, just do as you said, everyone is careful, don''t reveal your identity. If you accidentally reveal it, just fly away towards the starry sky and universe outside, and wait until you get rid of the chasing soldiers. , and then come back to this Spirit King Palace again."


    Zichen Mingmu and the undead emperor both nodded to Su Yan''s words.


    Then everyone gave themselves an invisibility technique, and then disappeared into the room silently.

 Chapter 4976： a mysterious ancient tower

    The task Su Yan got was to explore the dungeon outside the Lingwang Palace. In theory, this should be the easiest task, and the enemies he might encounter should be the weakest.


    After all, it has gradually moved away from the power core of the psionicist.


    Su Yan completely integrated himself into the wind and flew out of the Spirit King Palace almost immediately.


    There seemed to be several lines of incomparably powerful divine consciousness swept over in the Palace of the King of Spirit, as if they had discovered something abnormal, but the moment Su Yan left the palace wall, those powerful divine senses also disappeared immediately.


    Obviously, the experts of the Lingwang Palace are not interested in things outside the Lingwang Palace at all.


    Soon, Su Yan had already entered the underground city.


    In the dungeon, almost everyone of those psionicists was doing their own thing, and their expressions looked really blank.


    During the whole process, almost no one spoke, it was extremely silent.


    It''s as if you suddenly entered the busiest road, or the vegetable market in the morning, where there are obviously all people, but there is no sound.


    You just think it''s all so weird and unnatural.


    It was as if everyone had turned into a marionette and a walking dead Su Yan felt extremely uncomfortable with the atmosphere of this dungeon, as well as a very morbid depression.


    But for those psykers, it''s all so natural.


    Because those psionicists no longer need such an inefficient way of communication with language, they can communicate directly in spirit in the pure spiritual world.


    I don''t know how many times the efficiency is higher than that of language. Maybe it is because of the arrival of the holy sacrifice. There are really some real immortals in the dungeon of the psionicists.


    Even if the psionicist speaks, it is mostly to deal with these true immortals.


    Most of these true immortals came to buy the magic talismans of the psionicists.


    The magic symbol of the psionicist endows with special spiritual power, which is more than a hundred times stronger than ordinary yellow paper. Even the monks of Taoism can get it and exert the power of the spell even more powerfully.


    After all, no matter what the cultivator is, when he casts spells and releases magic formulas, he needs a strong mental force to support them.


    Su Yan has absolutely no interest in those stores that sell magic talismans, he just observes everything on the fly.


    Everything here is very new to Su Yan, but that''s all, because there is nothing he can use.


    The items sold in these psionicist stores are more suitable for the level of heaven and immortals. After reaching the level of immortal kings, the help that psionicists'' magic talismans can provide is very limited.


    However, among the Immortal Realms, the most likely are the Immortals. Su Yan strolled in the market of the psionicists. It seemed that he was not moving quickly, but he had already walked nearly twenty miles.


    But this dungeon still has no end in sight.


    The craftsmanship of the buildings excavated in the mountains also seemed to be becoming more and more complicated. Before she knew it, a tall tower appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The tower seems to be located in a basin.


    There is no mountain range above the tower, and the sky light shines directly on this tower, as if it was coated with a layer of golden omentum, which looks extremely sacred.


    That tower should be a very important building for psionicists. It must have a very strong commemorative significance or practical significance. Only then did it cost such a huge amount of manpower and material resources to build this tower. Su Yan unknowingly began to move towards that tower. A tall tower approached.


    There were no psykers near that tower, but there were no guards either.


    It seems that the psionicists have become accustomed to the dim light of the dungeon, and suddenly being exposed to the hot sun will make them feel very uncomfortable.


    The closer he got, the more Su Yan could feel the hugeness of this tower! The light above the tower is also very bright, as if it has absorbed the sunlight, forming some kind of strange radiant enchantment.


    After Su Yan approached the half-mile range of this high tower, a crimson light suddenly appeared on this high tower, and it covered up the original holy light! Su Yan only felt that his Destruction Godhead was just around the corner, as if the Destruction Godhead had turned into a flood, and he wanted to break through his body at any time and release it! Since Su Yan obtained the divine power of destruction, the divine power of destruction was the first time such an unprovoked conflict! And the brilliance on the tower also echoes the divine power of destruction in Su Yan''s body. It seems that there is a mysterious power in the tower and Su Yan''s magical power of returning to the devil. How could this be the case?


    This time, even Su Yan couldn''t understand it at all.


    Although he didn''t know what happened when he arrived, Su Yan was still very alert and retreated towards the rear.


    If there is any connection between the divine power of destruction and this mysterious power, as long as it retreats beyond a certain range, this connection will be cut off naturally! During this process, Su Yan had to work very hard to cover up his aura.


    And at the moment when Su Yan retreated, the crimson brilliance above the tower turned into a sword and slashed directly towards the void! A dimensional crack appeared in the void, and countless coveted devils flew out of the dimensional crack! Countless demons roared, completely breaking the peace and harmony of the dungeon! The powerhouses of the psionicists were also very confused and had no idea what was going on, but the guards guarding the city responded immediately, almost immediately flying over to stop the demons.


    And in Su Yan''s mind, there was still a picture of the crimson light on the tower turning into a sword and breaking the dimension! At that moment, Su Yan only felt that something was about to move in his body. It was a feeling that was difficult to describe clearly in words! It seemed that a ray of Su Yan''s soul was suppressed in the tower, causing him to be in a trance and even a little overwhelmed.


    The guarding force of the psionicists directly shot out millions of talismans! This million talisman has long been enchanted with many powerful spells. After it exploded in the air, the power of the explosion was simply terrifying! But don''t worry that the violent explosion will affect the dungeon.


    Because there are still some magic talismans that block the power of the explosive talisman, so that the explosion only continues to reverberate within a small range, so that the lethality of the explosion also increases exponentially! The various demons that appeared in the cracks of the dimension were completely wiped out by the guards of the psionicists before they could do any violence.


    As for the repair work of the dimensional crack, you can go to the priests of the psionic holy religion to do it.


    When such a thing happened suddenly, those psionicists were also extremely surprised.


    The Holy Sacrifice is about to be held, but such an outrageous thing happened on the eve of the Holy Sacrifice. Could this be an ominous omen?

 Chapter 4977： regroup

    For this, Su Yan didn''t know either, he just retreated very quickly, and Su Yan had returned to the Palace of the Spirit King quietly.


    The four mythical beasts had not returned yet, so it was easy for Su Yan to enter the Spirit King Palace.


    When Su Yan came back, he found that Zi Chen Mingmu had already returned, and only the undead emperor had not returned.


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s face looked very pale, as if something bad had happened.


    Su Yan thought of the scene he had just experienced, and his mind was not very stable, and then asked Zichen Mingmu: "You are exploring in this Spirit King Palace, what did you find?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "I already know why Lingzun is not willing to destroy the psionicist."


    "Oh?


    Why? "


    "There are spirit races in this Spirit King Palace."


    This so-called Eldar is the father of the psionicists.


    The psionicist''s mother is a human race, and his father is an Eldar.


    The Spirit Race is a very mysterious primordial race. It is born with extremely powerful spiritual power, and it was originally a branch of the Protoss.


    But later, those psionicists didn''t seem to like being called a **** clan. Later, they became independent from the **** clan and became an independent spirit clan.


    These Spirit Races are very, very mysterious. Even Su Yan has only heard of them in the records of ancient books, but he has never actually seen them.


    The Immortal Emperor had dealt with the Spiritual Race back then, but his impression of the Spiritual Race was already very mysterious, very controlling, and seemed to have no feelings for these three points.


    "The Spirit Race is also in the Spirit King Palace. Do you mean that these psionicists are supported by the Spirit Race?"


    Su Yan asked.


    Zichen Mingmu said: "If the psionicist is eliminated, then the spiritual clan behind the psionicist will probably not give up on this matter, so Ling Zun is unwilling to destroy the psionicist, purely because the old man does not want to. War with the Eldar."


    Zichen Mingmu added: "The Spiritual Race is a legendary race, and it is said that there is also an intersection with the ancient saints outside the sky.


    They influence the course of the world with an invisible hand and keep themselves out of it. "


    Su Yan said, "If you are as powerful as you said, why would the Spirit Race support these psionicists who couldn''t support the wall?


    The Spirit Race is definitely not an invincible existence, otherwise the Immortal Realm is their paradise now, where can they get the Daomen to rule?


    Don''t think the enemy is too powerful, and maybe these Eldar are not our enemies, we still don''t know what the purpose of those Eldar is, don''t we? "


    Zichen Mingmu said, "If this incident involves the Spiritual Race, things will become very complicated."


    Su Yan said: "Since Ling Zun asked me to do it, it means that this matter must be very difficult, if it is not extremely difficult, do I need to take action?


    Now let''s not worry, I also encountered a strange thing outside. "


    Then Su Yan told Zichen Mingmu what happened in the dungeon outside.


    But she didn''t want Zichen Mingmu to be at a loss. She didn''t even know the name of the tower, so she could only ask after Bai Tianxi came back.


    Bai Tianxi often travels to the territory of the psionicists, maybe he knows the name of that tower.


    Regardless of the name of the tower, Su Yan was absolutely certain that part of the divine power of destruction must be sealed in that tower.


    As for where the divine power of destruction came from, Su Yan didn''t quite know that he got the divine power of destruction in a very strange world, and it was something arranged by the Great Chaos Emperor.


    As for who the master was before the destruction of divine power, and what kind of story happened, Su Yan didn''t know at all.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said, "We came here to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, the problem has become more and more numerous. Let''s wait for the Emperor to come back. He might discover something when he goes to the Holy Spirit Sect."


    The undead emperor came back very late, and he used the escape spell to sneak back to the Lingwang Palace.


    Because at the entrance of Lingwang Palace, the four guarding divine beasts had already returned.


    If the Immortal Emperor wanted to fly back from the air, he would definitely not be able to hide the keen sense of smell and hearing of the four divine beasts, so he could only use the escape spell.


    But there are all kinds of great formations below the Lingwang Palace, and it is not easy to walk through the various formations.


    Even the emperor who is as strong as the undead has abolished a lot of Zhou Zhang to pass through the cracks of these formations, and then return here smoothly.


    Su Yan asked, "What did the undead emperor find?"


    The undead emperor said: "I heard the conversation between the two priests in the psionic religion. It seems that the relationship between the psychic cult and the Spirit King Palace has dropped to a freezing point. Priests may not be willing to attend."


    "Could it be that those high priests are going to resurrect the Inspiration King, so they can''t get away?"


    The undead emperor shook his head and said, "According to my judgment, I think it should be the Palace of the King of Spirits, not the Holy Spiritual Sect, that wants to resurrect the Heavenly King of Inspiration.


    The Psionic Church should have an objection on this matter. "


    "How can you see it?"


    The undead emperor said: "It''s just my personal intuition, but we at least know that there is a discord between the Lingwang Palace and the psionic holy religion, which means that we have another condition that we can use."


    Then Su Yan spoke out about the tower he encountered outside, and wanted to ask the undead emperor what the origin of the tower was.


    But what Su Yan couldn''t think of was that the undead emperor couldn''t say a reason for that tower.


    Su Yan didn''t get an answer for the time being and wasn''t discouraged, because he still had time to figure out what the truth was.


    He didn''t come back until late in the day. After he went to meet the Spirit King, he was kept by the Spirit King for a long time for a feast, and he also discussed the price of the spirit crystals in the coming year.


    By the time he came back, he was already drunk.


    Bai Tianxi didn''t come back alone, and a princess from Lingwang Palace personally sent him back.


    This princess is very fond of Bai Tian, ??and she supports Bai Tian Xi without any hesitation. It seems that she has some interest in Bai Tian Xi and wants to form a double cultivator with him.


    Su Yan took Bai Tianxi and placed Bai Tianxi on the bed.


    He was very drunk during the day, and soon fell asleep.


    Afterwards, Zichen Mingmu took out the map he had drawn by himself. After some exploration in the afternoon, in this Palace of the Spirit King, Su Yan and the others were completely unfamiliar, and only the dark place remained. Less than a third.


    In less than one third of the place, Zi Chen Mingmu sensed a strong aura, and did not dare to go in and explore.


    Although he has roughly figured out the outline of the Lingwang Palace, there is still no clue as to where the legendary Inspiration King''s body is.


    This is also a matter of course, because it involves the Inspiration King, then it must be the biggest secret among the psionicists. I am afraid that only a few high-level officials in the Spirit King Palace can know the inside story.

 Chapter 4978： Nine Turns Saintess

    There is only one day left until the Holy Feast.


    Zichen Mingmu''s plan was to turn the King''s Palace upside down on the day of the Holy Sacrifice, and if it was really impossible to reveal his identity, he would not hesitate to complete the mission of the Spiritual Venerable even if he started to kill.


    Su Yan was not so anxious, because the resurrection of the Inspiration Heavenly King would definitely not be an easy task. If this matter were simple, then these psionicists should have done it many years ago.


    Don''t delay until now.


    So there is no need to worry too much about this matter, and what if the King of Inspiration is resurrected?


    Su Yan now has the divine artifact in hand, and even that Yue Chen is no match for Su Yan! You must know that Yue Chen was the biggest enemy of Emperor Haotian back then. His strength was definitely greater than those of Emperor Haotian''s other enemies, including the King of Inspiration.


    Unless it was the resurrection of the two ancient heavenly emperors, Su Yan was very confident. When it comes to fighting alone, there are not many people in this world who can compete with him! After hearing what Su Yan said, the expression on Zi Chen Mingmu''s face became a little better, but she was still a little worried in her heart.


    After all, they are now in the territory of the psionicists, and they are alone and helpless.


    If something happened, the psionicists themselves would not be afraid, and even the great emperors among the psionicists, Zi Chen Mingmu would not take it seriously.


    She can easily surrender even those ancient gods, so how can she be afraid of these mere psionicists?


    But don''t forget, there are still spirits behind these psionicists! The strength of the Spirit Race power is only in the legend, and it may make them suffer some hardships.


    The three were discussing tomorrow''s action plan, when suddenly there were footsteps outside.


    When Su Yan heard the footsteps, he immediately stopped talking.


    Of course, Zichen Mingmu and the undead emperor also understood, and the content of their secret conversation now should not be heard by others.


    Soon there was a knock on the door outside. After hearing the knock, Su Yan quickly said in a lazy tone, "Whoever came to knock on the door when they were asleep."


    "Young master, please open the door, we are members of the Spiritual Energy Holy Religion, and the Holy Maiden Jiuzhuan has something to ask for."


    How did the people of the psionic religion come here?


    Su Yan and Zichen Mingmu both looked towards the undead emperor. Could it be that the undead emperor leaked Xingzang?


    After all, it is the psionic religion that the undead emperor went to explore.


    Even if Xingzang is exposed, there is nothing you can do now. After all, everyone has come to your door. Even if you want to pretend that nothing happened, it is impossible.


    Su Yan walked directly over to open the door. After opening the door, he saw a dozen maids holding lanterns in their hands.


    There are no candles in these lanterns, but the talismans are shining brightly.


    And behind the dozen or so maids, there was a beautiful woman wearing luxurious clothes.


    This woman looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, with a little cinnabar between her eyebrows, her face was extremely high, and she looked like a fairy.


    This woman''s dress is very dignified, but she is useless at all. Even so, she still has a very strong and elegant atmosphere.


    Su Yan looked at this woman and was a little lost for a while.


    Of course, Su Yan was not in a daze because he saw a beautiful woman, but because Su Yan sensed a very peculiar aura in this woman.


    This very peculiar aura was difficult to describe in words, but it seemed to be very close to Su Yan, as if she and Su Yan had both cultivated a kind of power that originated from the same source.


    Su Yan suddenly became awe-inspiring��this woman also possesses divine power of destruction.


    Although the concentration of the divine power of destruction was far less than that of Su Yan, it was there, and this divine power of destruction made Su Yan feel close.


    But this woman has no godhead, where did she get the divine power of destruction?


    Su Yan remembered that strange tower in the daytime again. Could it be that she was in that tower at that time?


    Although he was very surprised in his heart, Su Yan still showed a very sleepy look on his face, and said, "Is the saintess here to find our master?


    Our White Immortal King and Spirit King have been drinking too much and have already rested. Why don''t the Saintess come back tomorrow? "


    Su Yan had not forgotten his identity at this time, and now he is disguised as a servant of Bai Tianxi.


    But the Nine-Turn Saint came towards Su Yan in a graceful figure, and there was a certain degree of certainty on her face.


    Then I heard her say in a more tactful voice than an oriole: "Young Master, don''t doubt, I''m here to find you, and it has nothing to do with White Immortal King."


    Su Yan didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    The Immortal Emperor and Zichen Mingmu also walked out of the room. They stared blankly at the rank nine saintess in front of them. They didn''t even know what to say.


    Has this rank nine saintess seen through their disguise?


    Su Yan had already noticed that this rank nine saintess had the cultivation of Emperor Zhundi, but she should have already touched the ceiling of Emperor Zhundi, and she was only a window away from Immortal Emperor.


    But even with this piece of window paper, how many quasi emperors spent tens of thousands of years could not get past it! Thinking about that Lanyan, in Su Yan''s Eternal Era, he was the quasi emperor, and in this era, he is already the quasi emperor.


    This is often the case, running 10,000 meters, the most difficult is often the last 100 meters.


    At that time, I had already tried my best to the point of exhaustion, and even if I wanted to work hard, I didn''t have enough strength.


    The nine-turn saint looked at the three of them like this, and said, "Didn''t you say that you have rested, Young Master?


    Why is there anyone else in the room? "


    "Oh, it''s like this. Our servants are discussing tomorrow''s affairs. The master brought us here to meet the world. We should take care of the master''s face to some extent, and we must not lose the face of the White Immortal King." Su Yan''s explanation is reasonable. .


    But the Saintess of the Nine Revolutions smiled and said, "It should be you who caused the Tongtian Ancient Pagoda''s shock during the daytime. Young Master, we don''t speak secretly. I came to you to discuss something very important."


    Only then did Zichen Mingmu and the undead emperor know that it wasn''t the undead emperor who exposed his Xingzang, but that the shock caused by Su Yan during the day was observed by this nine-turn saint.


    However, Su Yan advanced and retreated like the wind during the day, and he was extra careful, and he was sure that no one knew his whereabouts.


    But why can this nine-turn saintess be so convincing?


    Could it be that Su Yan deliberately hides it, but can''t hide it from her eyes and ears, then she is really amazing! Su Yan said, "How do you know it''s mine?"


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine Turns said: "Young Master, this is not a good place to talk, why don''t we go into the room and talk in detail."


    "it is good."


    Su Yan also wanted to know how this rank nine saint got here, so he led her into the room.


    As for the maids who came with the Saintess of the Nine Revolutions, they took the initiative to guard the door.


    Obviously, they are all rank nine saints.

 Chapter 4979： The powerful force of the same origin

    After entering the room, Su Yan said, "Can you tell the truth?


    I asked myself that you have done a great job of hiding your whereabouts. What skills did you use to see through me? "


    The nine-turn saint said: "Young master, look."


    With the words of the nine-turn saint, on the palm of her outstretched right hand, there was a small crimson ball of light slowly spinning, and then the small crimson ball of light gradually turned into a magic weapon. A magic weapon, Su Yan, looks very familiar, because this is the magic weapon that Shiva''s body can only use! This rank nine saintess is indeed the same as Su Yan, with the divine power of destruction! But what puzzled Su Yan was that the God of Destruction had already fallen into his hands, so he was already the most unique Lord Shiva in the world.


    Why does this nine-turn saint still have Shiva''s divine power of destruction?


    This is too unreasonable! Not only was Su Yan surprised, even the undead emperor was very curious: "How is this possible?


    How can you have the power of destruction? "


    What happened in front of him was so absurd that the three characters of the Great Emperor series didn''t know what to say.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face was also extremely confused, he couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him at all.


    "Master, are you the incarnation of Lord Shiva in the fairy world in this world?"


    In some ancient beliefs, Shiva or other main gods will also be destroyed, but the godhead can be preserved in the destruction, and then the gods will take back the godhead by rebirth.


    In other words, the ancient gods are also in reincarnation.


    These beliefs have long since disappeared in the Immortal Realm, so it feels a bit new to hear the 9th-turn saint say this.


    Su Yan said, "It doesn''t matter if you want to call me the Lord of Destruction, or call me Lord Shiva, because these are my identities."


    Su Yan''s words have some roots, because he has completely integrated the Godhead of Destruction, and now he really can afford these titles.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Nine-Rank Saintess immediately showed an expression of ecstasy, and said, "We have been looking for the God of Destruction, but we never thought we found it!"


    There was an ecstasy in the eyes of the nine-turn saint, and this look was absolutely impossible to fake.


    But Su Yan became more and more confused, including Zichen Mingmu and the undead emperor.


    What''s happening in front of you is just too absurd.


    They also couldn''t understand why Shiva, the Lord of Destruction, was associated with the psionic religion.


    The 9th-turn saint continued: "Actually, I have noticed you since the abnormal vibration of the ancient pagoda today. If the Lord of Destruction comes, then the prophecy will definitely come!"


    "What''s your prophecy?"


    Su Yan asked directly.


    At this time, there was too much confusion in Su Yan''s heart. The so-called Prophecy Spirit Venerable should know, otherwise, Zi Chen Mingmu would not have traveled thousands of miles to find Su Yan.


    Just what is Lingzun thinking?


    Su Yan was still confused when he heard the 9th-turned saint say: "Our ancestors used the lifespan of a thousand light mages to predict the fate of a family, and what our ancestors saw in the light and shadow of the future was destruction. The civilization created by the psionicists will be destroyed, and all the legal principles will also be destroyed. If we want to maintain the continuous fire, we need to seek the protection of the God of Destruction. Only under the protection of the God of Destruction can we psionicists welcome it. A relatively bright future."


    This prophecy is not difficult to understand, Su Yan is the current God of Destruction.


    Then according to the prophecy, then their psionicists should rely on him, Su Yan.


    "There are high priests who have witnessed the power to destroy the Lord and spread it within the Holy Religion after returning, and the Holy Religion was greatly shaken, so we want to turn the prophecy into reality."


    The nine-turn saint said so.


    Su Yan said, "What do you mean, you want to bring the entire psionic religion to join me, right?"


    Su Yan has even taken in the sinners under the ancient emperor, and there is nothing wrong with taking in these psionicists.


    The power of these psionicists is very special, and maybe they can have a great effect under certain conditions.


    Originally, Su Yan was a very broad-minded person. Besides, there was no old hatred between the psionicists and him. To accept these psionicists was not a problem for Su Yan at all.


    But the problem now is that the Lingwang Palace obviously has another set of views of its own, and the response to this prophecy is also very cold.


    I am afraid that I do not want to obey the ancient prophecies of my ancestors.


    Combined with Zichen Mingmu''s statement that traces of the ancient spiritual clan were found in the Spirit King Palace, it is not difficult to guess where the key point of the Spirit King Palace and the Spiritual Energy Sacred Religion is the separation of appearances.


    Su Yan then asked again, "Since you are a saint of the psionic holy religion, why do you have the power of destruction?"


    The nine-turn saint said: "Sir, that''s because we enshrined a sacred artifact belonging to the Lord of God in our sacred religion. This sacred artifact comes from the old times, and our sacred religion has already obtained this sacred artifact. I don''t know how many years, but I have already mastered some of the power in the sacred artifact over the years." At this time, Su Yan really wanted to see what this sacred artifact looked like.


    However, the psionic holy religion is really capable, and it can actually extract the divine power of destruction from the magical tool of the destruction of the gods to practice.


    This is equivalent to giving mortals the power of divinity out of thin air, which is a very remarkable progress.


    However, the Immortal Emperor immediately corrected Su Yan''s common-sense mistake. Because the psionicist has the bloodline of the Spirit Race, he can no longer be regarded as a complete mortal, and it is more appropriate to say that he is a demigod.


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine Turns asked again, "Your Excellency sneaked into the Palace of the Spirit King, there must be something important, right?


    It''s better to say it, maybe my holy religion can help adults share their worries. "


    Su Yan glanced at Zichen Mingmu, saw that Zichen Mingmu had no obvious objection, and said, "Let me tell you the truth, some of you psionicists want to resurrect the Inspiration King, and I''m here for this matter. of.


    Reviving the dead is against the principles of heaven and ethics. If this is done, the entire group of psionicists will definitely be punished by heaven. "


    When Su Yan said this, his expression was very serious. The resurrection of the deceased is a major challenge to the law of the world. How much karma will be brought about by cause and effect is simply unimaginable.


    Even Su Yan''s so-called resurrection was carried out in the form of reincarnation.


    If reincarnation is not carried out, the massive karma generated will inevitably bring divine scourge.


    This scourge is not just about smashing a few Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, but will punish from many dimensions such as cause and effect! This matter is absolutely no trivial matter, that''s why Su Yan''s tone is so serious.

 Chapter 4980： Why not take her down?

    After listening to Su Yan''s words, the Saintess of Nine Ranks also fell into a deep thought.


    What she is thinking about now is actually very simple, that is, no matter what, she must stop the scourge from happening.


    Of course she understood that, as Su Yan, the God of Destruction, she would never joke with her. This matter was already related to the life and death of the entire clan, and it was definitely not a joke.


    Therefore, the expression on the face of the Holy Maiden of Nine Turns became extremely serious, and then she looked at Su Yan and said, "Lord God, why have I never heard of the resurrection of the Heavenly King of Inspiration that you just said?"


    Su Yan said, "Don''t worry, I will never lie to you. I''m afraid this incident is beyond your reach, but it really happened. How can I lie to you as a little girl?"


    The Saintess of the Nine Rankings was completely speechless at this time, because what Su Yan said was completely beyond her imagination.


    She needs to take a good look at her thoughts now.


    Then I heard Su Yan say: "I also want to prevent this from happening, so I need you and the Holy Spiritual Energy to help me, as long as you can help me find out where the body of the King of Inspiration is, then I must have it. If you have the ability to completely destroy his body, otherwise, the entire psionic family will be buried with this unrealistic ambition, and you definitely don��t want such a thing to happen, right?��


    After listening to this, the 9th-turn saint nodded earnestly and said, "Lord God, I will keep in mind what you said to me today, and I will discuss this matter with the Pope as soon as I go back. Once there is progress, we will definitely immediately Come and report to the adults."


    "Okay, then you can go back first. If you stay here for too long, you will be suspicious."


    Su Yan said.


    The rank nine saintess saluted Su Yan again before retiring.


    After the Saintess of the Nine Revolutions left, Zi Chen Mingmu said: "This little girl is a little interesting, she seems to respect you, the God of Destruction, but women are also the most fickle animals, maybe she went back to see the teacher. After Zong it changed again."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Su Yan asked Zi Chen Ming Mu Road.


    Zichen Mingmu replied almost immediately: "I mean, you should understand very well, to stabilize a woman, the easiest way is to enter her body and make her your person, so it is safe .


    Afterwards, you can turn her into the queen of the psionic family, isn''t it beautiful? "


    Su Yan looked at Zi Chen Mingmu speechlessly, and said, "Is that what you want to express when you go around?"


    Although Su Yan didn''t show that kind of obvious dissatisfaction on his face, he was still quite unhappy with Zi Chen Mingmu''s proposal.


    He, Su Yan, was definitely not such a person. For the sake of power and prestige, he went to take down the Saintess of the Nine Revolutions.


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "The way she looked at you just now, her eyes were full of light, and now you want her to accompany you for one night, she might be so happy, besides, don''t men just like to turn saints into sluts? ?


    If you take her down, it will be good for us, not bad. "


    Su Yan said: "Other things can be discussed, but this one cannot.


    Although you and I both help Lingzun, but it is not to the point of betraying the flesh. "


    After Su Yan said these words, Zi Chen Mingmu couldn''t help laughing out loud and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a decent gentleman."


    Su Yan said, "I''ve never been a decent person. I just test my inner judgment in everything I do. I just want to have a clear conscience. If I do what you say, I will have a clear conscience."


    Zi Chen Mingmu said: "That''s really a pity, I think this psionicist''s saintess is one of a kind beauty, and it is said that having **** with a psionicist is not only very comfortable physically, but also mentally like a fish in water. The feeling is far better than the ordinary double cultivation ten times, but it is a pity that you have pushed away the beautiful flesh from mouth to mouth."


    Su Yan said: "Then I might as well sleep with you, you are still the female immortal emperor of the Holy Sect on the other side. In terms of dignity, how can the nine-turn saint be better than you?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s ridiculing words, Zi Chen Mingmu not only did not get angry, but looked at Su Yan with a smile in his eyes, and said, "Okay, anyway, you are the number one Immortal Emperor Su of all ages. If you are interested, of course I am willing to accompany you, anyway, I will not suffer any loss when I sleep with you."


    Su Yan didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    But this is also something that can''t be helped, women are born to be strong.


    Even in the natural world, those strong males have multiple females, which give them the right to reproduce and mate.


    Today''s Su Yan''s power has not only returned to the peak of the past, but has even become stronger than before.


    Therefore, it is not too much for Zichen Mingmu to have such a reaction.


    It''s just that Su Yan is no longer interested in this aspect.


    After returning to the realm of Immortal Emperor Peak, Su Yan not only has a lot less desire for men and women, but his own feelings are also a lot weaker.


    Today''s Su Yan can enter the realm of being too forgetful at any time if he wants to.


    In that case, Su Yan would naturally not take the initiative to provoke those women again.


    Su Yan said: "Since the Holy Spiritual Energy is willing to stand on our side, the next thing is to wait.


    We might as well wait for information from the psionic religion to be safe as we roam around like headless flies. "


    Su Yan''s words, Zichen Mingmu and the Immortal Emperor both agree very much.


    This is a completely unfamiliar environment for them, and they have to pay attention to hiding their identities, so there are many constraints in doing things.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next day, he woke up early in the morning, and the first thing he did was to greet the three Immortal Emperors.


    Originally, Bai Tianxi still had some doubts about bringing Su Yan and the three people in. If he was discovered by the psionic family, he would not have to think about how to do business with psionicists in the future.


    But there is no room for rejection in itself.


    Just one immortal emperor already told him that he couldn''t refuse Bai Tianxi, let alone three immortal emperors.


    Therefore, Bai Tianxi has been very cooperative from the beginning, and if necessary, he will ask An to report some things sooner or later.


    He calculated very clearly, even if the psionicist side broke down, at least the three immortal emperors had stabilized. If he could maintain the relationship with the three immortal emperors, then there would be great benefits in the future. .


    Bai Tianxi reported everything that happened at the banquet yesterday.


    Bai Tianxi said that there were three very suspicious people at the banquet yesterday.


    The mutual communication between psionicists, if not very necessary, will not be communicated in language, they only need to transmit messages in the spiritual world.


    The speed of information exchange in the spiritual world can be very fast, and the efficiency is simply impossible to keep up with language.

 Chapter 4981： how to plan

    Even those very abstract feelings can be experienced by transforming the mind and body.


    But the three psionicists wore special helmets on their heads, so that other psionicists could not enter their sea of ??consciousness, and of course they could not communicate with them in some form.


    The status of these three psionicists in the Lingwang Palace is not low, which made Bai Tianxi confused in some form. Why did they do this? Could it be that there is some secret hidden in their minds, Afraid that other psionicists would know?


    This information from Bai Tianxi was very useful, Su Yan and Zichen Mingmu said: "It seems that this Spirit King is playing tricks, if we take down the Spirit King directly and use his life to coerce him, will he give in? "


    Zichen Mingmu said: "This idea is not bad, but it can only be used as an alternative. Specifically, we should wait for the arrival of the rank nine saints before making a decision. If the Holy Spiritual Energy is really willing to stand on our side. , you can save a lot of twists and turns.��


    "Well, that makes sense."


    Su Yan said, "Tomorrow is the holy sacrifice.


    The Holy Sacrifice is held to pay homage to the Inspiration King. Do you think the Inspiration King will be resurrected on the Holy Sacrifice? "


    "The symbolic meaning of this is greater than the actual meaning, but if I were the Spirit King, I would also pursue this symbolic meaning, because only in this way can I buy people''s hearts."


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine Turns came at night. After she arrived, she knelt down in front of Su Yan and said, "My Lord God, after I went back yesterday, I had a secret conversation with the Pope all night. Today, the Pope has decided to fully cooperate with the Lord God. ''s decision.


    The Lingwang Palace is stubborn and will sooner or later push our family to the abyss of destruction. Only by following the adults can we usher in a bright ending. "


    "Ah, very good.


    So what happened to what I asked you to investigate? "


    "After the fall of the King of Inspiration, the body has been frozen with some form of secret method, and the frozen secret method is not the spell of our family, but comes from the spiritual family, that is, our father family.


    The Spiritual Race can keep the dead forever at the moment when they are about to die but never die." After the words of the nine-turn saintess, Su Yan suddenly remembered what he had seen at the bottom of the Doomsday Fortress, and there was such a pitiful woman there.


    If it is maintained at the moment of dying, this person will definitely be in great pain forever. If this frozen spell is maintained, it is simply a cruel punishment that will never be released.


    But what is even more desperate is that those who are sealed by this spell cannot speak or move their fingers. They can only suffer this pain silently until the end of the world.


    "Where is the body of Inspiration King?"


    "In the volcano below the Lingwang Palace, there is a fire poison essence in the volcano. The fire poison essence can combine the power of ice and ice of the magic of the Spirit Race. After the ice and fire are maintained in a delicate state, the Inspiration King can always be maintained at A state of dying and not dying."


    Su Yan glanced at the floor and said, "We are already above this volcano, which means that if I slash into the volcano with one sword now, will I be able to find the body of the Heavenly King of Inspiration?"


    "It''s not that simple. The corpse of the Heavenly King exists at the junction of reality and illusion. If you kill it now, it will break the balance of the formation, and the corpse will be pushed into the pure spiritual world. Unless you have Spells or instruments can enter the spiritual world, otherwise I am afraid that the body of the king will not be seen at all."


    "Why is it so troublesome?


    So what are we going to do? "


    Su Yan asked.


    The nine-turn saint said: "We will naturally do this by the psionic holy religion. Please rest assured, adults. At this time tomorrow, we will trigger a natural eruption of the volcano, which has nothing to do with magic. At that time, the magic around the body of the inspired king The balance will also be broken." "Won''t he fall into the special space of the spiritual world?"


    The nine-turn saint said: "No, the formation will only be triggered when it is attacked by a star. If the volcano erupts, the mechanism will not be triggered."


    "and then?"


    "The Pope will use a secret method to fish out the body of the Heavenly King from the volcano and present it on the holy sacrifice. When the time comes, the Lord will act directly and the power of the Lord will be unparalleled in the world. At that time, the entire Lingwang Palace will only be afraid of No one can stop the adults from doing it!"


    "it is good!"


    After Su Yan listened to what the Nine-Rank Saintess said, he couldn''t help but cheer up.


    If this matter can get the help of the spiritual holy religion, it will be much smoother.


    The Saintess of the Nine Revolutions still did not dare to stay here for too long and left soon.


    After the Saintess of the Nine Ranks left, Zi Chen Mingmu said, "Could she lie to us, it''s too fast for this psionic sect to defect?


    After all, we are not their clansmen. If they also stand on the side of the Spirit King Palace and just play a show together for us, what should we do? "


    Although Zichen Mingmu''s statement is a bit of a conspiracy theory, it has to be said that it is also a possibility.


    If such an outrageous thing really happens, I am afraid that the follow-up will not end well.


    But the undead emperor said in a very determined tone: "No, the psionic holy religion still wants us to come."


    "Why?"


    "The Psionic Holy Religion wants the Lingwang Palace to fall, and then they can become the legitimate rulers of the Psionic Clan. If you were the Pope, would you hope to have a Spirit King who will always be on your head?


    And it is best to borrow the power of outsiders like us, because we can''t stay in the psionic family forever and will not pose any substantial threat to their Pope''s power. "


    "The Holy Spirit of Psionics wants our hands to destroy the Spirit King, which is a very obvious murder with a knife.


    And as knives, it seems that we really have no room for rejection. "


    However, Su Yan also had an expression of indifference, and said, "As long as I can complete the mission of the Spirit Venerable, I actually don''t care so much about other things, but after killing the corpse of the Inspiration King, I also want to go to the main altar of the Spiritual Energy Holy Religion to see what the magic weapon said by the nine-turn saints looks like."


    Compared with the infighting of the psionic clan, Su Yan cared more about his own divine power of destruction. If the magic weapon could help his divine power of destruction to a higher level, then it would be better.


    The plan here has been successful, and the next thing to do is to wait and see how the psionic religion performs.


    On the second day of the Holy Sacrifice, Bai Tianxi attended alone.


    The reason why Su Yan and the others were reluctant to attend was because there were bound to be many powerhouses of the Great Emperor series at this sacred ceremony.


    To appear in front of these powerhouses of the Great Emperor series would only allow Su Yan and the three to be seen through their disguise, so it would be better to wait quietly in this palace.


    While waiting, Su Yan directly took out the Wanzai Frost Sword. The edge of this sword was brilliant in the fighting room!

 Chapter 4982： Destruction power

    When it comes time to start, it is estimated that it will be a matter of a sword. No matter how glorious and terrifying the strength of the Inspiration King was, after all, it is already a dead body.


    Zi Chen Mingmu had already told Su Yan just now that if there is a chance, he will do it.


    She would cover Su Yan with the undead emperor.


    The reason why Zi Chen Mingmu made such a decision is because Su Yan''s destructive power is the most lethal! Therefore, it is the safest thing to have Su Yan come to complete this one-hit kill.


    Of course Su Yan agreed immediately.


    There are lanterns in the Palace of the Spirit King, and the most interesting thing about the sacrifices of those psionicists compared to other ethnic groups is that they take place in the physical and spiritual worlds at the same time.


    However, Su Yan and the others are not psionicists, so there is no way to observe what the funeral of the spiritual world is like.


    There was a lot of music from the ancient vicissitudes of life in the Lingwang Palace. After about an hour of the memorial ceremony, Zichen Mingmu had become a little impatient, and said to Su Yan: "Why is there still a little on the side of the Spiritual Energy Sect? No response?


    It''s been an hour, have they betrayed us? "


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, this holy sacrifice will last for a long time, all we have to do is wait."


    "If the psionic holy religion miscalculated, what should we do if we can''t wait?"


    Su Yan said: "Then destroy the psychic family, at least destroy this planet."


    "Aren''t you afraid that the Spirit Race will settle accounts with you?"


    Su Yan smiled: "I''ve never been afraid of anyone. If the so-called spirit clan wants to trouble me, they also need to carefully consider whether they have enough weight."


    "Is this the tone of the first ever?"


    Su Yan and Zichen Mingmu just talked one after the other, and the undead emperor didn''t get involved at all.


    The undead emperor has always been taciturn. If it wasn''t for extremely necessary words, he would not open his golden mouth easily.


    Yale in Lingwang Palace has quickly reached its peak.


    Zi Chen Mingmu''s patience was almost exhausted.


    And at this moment, the earth below began to vibrate violently! After sensing the strong shaking of the ground and the mountains, a ecstatic smile finally appeared on Zichen Mingmu''s face, and she said, "It''s finally here!"


    Following the three streamers, it flew directly into the void! Su Yan flies the fastest with the Frozen Sword of Ten Thousand Years! The aura of the three great emperors that suddenly descended, the cracking of the palace walls, and the magma spurting out of the cracks in the earth shocked the entire Lingwang Palace! There are also great emperors in the Lingwang Palace, but as soon as the aura of those great emperors hit the aura of the **** of destruction belonging to Su Yan, they were bounced back almost immediately! Their strength is indeed very strong, but compared with Su Yan, the gap is too great! Su Yan''s divine power of destruction rippled directly into the void! At the same time, behind Su Yan, Shiva''s powerful and inexplicable dharma body was finally revealed! Seeing the dharma body of Lord Shiva suddenly revealed, the entire Lingwang Palace immediately fell into an even greater vibration! The dharma body of Lord Shiva represents the ultimate destruction, and is also the **** of destruction in the belief of psionic gods! When the gods in the faith suddenly appeared in front of these people, even these psionicists couldn''t hold back! And in the spiritual world, the emotion of fear is also being transmitted frantically because of the spiritual network developed by these psionicists, and soon almost all psionicists have only one emotion left in the sea of ????knowledge! In addition, among the legends and stories of the psionic holy religion, the destruction of the gods and the destruction of many civilizations! Could it be that the ultimate destruction has come to their family?


    At this time, the shadow of destruction has completely shrouded the head of the psionic family! It was Su Yan who suddenly rebuked him at this time: "Spirit King! You are so presumptuous! You want to revive the dead, do you know that such things go against the law of nature?


    Violating the law of heaven, it is not an exaggeration to destroy you 10,000 times! "


    And the volcano below the Lingwang Palace also erupted violently! Even if there are countless formations guarding the underground of the Lingwang Palace, it can''t withstand the sudden outbreak of that powerful destructive force. The entire Lingwang Palace has been destroyed almost in the blink of an eye! And almost all the psionicists wearing ancient dresses in the Spirit King Palace flew to the sky! Because the altar of the memorial ceremony just now has already been swallowed up by the red speech! The Holy Maiden of the Nine Revolutions and Su Yan said that the reason why the Spirit King built the Spirit King Palace on this volcano is to guard the body of the Inspiration King! Now that the Lingwang Palace is almost completely destroyed, it stands to reason that the body of the King of Inspiration should be revealed soon! At that time, Su Yan only needs to make a stab at the body of the Inspiration King, then the problem will be completely solved.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually turned cold.


    The Great Emperor among the psionicists below was shocked by Su Yan''s aura of destruction, so none of them dared to fight Su Yan.


    Not to mention the existences below the Great Emperor, they were almost as helpless as the ants on the earth in the face of this terrifying divine power of destruction, how could they dare to attack Su Yan.


    Even the Spirit King''s face was full of extreme fear at this time, and now he really suspected that it was the legendary **** who came to punish him.


    But at this moment, two lights and shadows suddenly flew out of the shadow behind the Spirit King! The masters of these two lights and shadows are not humans, but genuine spirits. "Ancient spirits, are you finally going to meet?"


    Su Yan sneered.


    To be honest, Su Yan had never met with the ancient spirit clan, and most of his knowledge of the spirit clan came from books.


    The Spirit Race has always been the most mysterious race in the Immortal Realm since it entrusted the relationship with the God Race.


    These two blue lights and shadows impacted, and the impact was only three layers in the physical world, and the remaining 70% of the impact was in the pure spiritual world! If an ordinary great emperor''s spiritual power is not so strong, or his soul is not so stable, if he is attacked by these two ancient spiritual clan powerhouses, he is afraid that he will be injured.


    But who is Su Yan? Not only is his soul as stable as a rock, but more importantly, he is blessed by the godhead of his main god! After the two powerhouses of the ancient spiritual clan attacked, Su Yan actually stood motionless on the spot and bounced the two powerhouses of the ancient spiritual clan away! Layer after layer of water ripples swayed in the air, and it seemed that even the space itself could no longer withstand this incomparably powerful impact.


    But Su Yan stood there and didn''t respond, just casually said: "I have heard a lot of rumors about you from the ancient spirit race, and I have described you as invincible in the world, do you have such a little ability?


    Or, do you really underestimate me, and feel that with my strength, you can just bump into me and I can''t stand it? "


    Su Yan''s tone is very arrogant, but he obviously has this proud strength!

 Chapter 4983： The ancestor immortal is also there

    Behind Su Yan, the dharma body that destroyed the gods was originally just a phantom, but now it gradually became clearer! If Su Yan completely revealed the dharma body that destroyed the gods, it would be no problem to conquer all the cities of psionicists! The volcano below was still erupting violently, and Su Yan was still holding the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand.


    When he had a long sword in his hand, there was absolutely no way anyone in this world could stop him Su Yan! Su Yan''s heart was clear at this time, and he just waited for the Spiritual Energy Sect to force out the body of the Inspiration Heavenly King as promised, and he killed the Inspiration Heavenly King''s corpse into ashes with one sword, and the matter here was completely over.


    As for the two powerhouses of the ancient spiritual race, as well as those psionic emperors, Su Yan would not take it to heart at all.


    With their power it is impossible to pose any threat in an instant.


    But at this time, the mutation suddenly occurred! I saw a burst of wild laughter from the volcano below.


    After Su Yan heard the wild laughter, he suddenly became extremely serious, and the idle expression on his face had long since disappeared.


    Because Su Yan recognized the laughter, could it be that the man is also here?


    "Ancestor Immortal?


    is it you? "


    Su Yan couldn''t help but speak directly.


    If the ancestor immortal is here, doesn''t that mean that the world of heaven also has a layout here?


    Su Yan''s expression became extremely serious at this time, because the strength of the ancestor immortal was different from those of cats and dogs.


    Last time, although Su Yan outperformed the ancestor immortal, it was only a tragic victory. The side effects of forcibly liberating the Red Lotus Sky Dance were enormous, and it took Su Yan a long time to fully recover.


    And the ancestor immortal can shape the existence of the great world in an instant! This ability is close to myths and legends, and this is definitely not the existence of ordinary earth that can touch porcelain! There was another wild laughter from the volcano below, and then someone said: "The Great Emperor Xianwu, I didn''t expect you to kill here, is it fate?


    Or should it be a coincidence? "


    This voice is indeed the voice of the ancestor immortal.


    At this moment, Su Yan could not help but have a very strong impulse in his heart, he wanted to kill into the volcanic lava below and see what the ancestral immortal was doing below! But Su Yan still restrained the thought, his agreement with the psionic religion is still there.


    If the psionicist is still working hard below, if he goes down with boundless destructive power, it will only make the psionicist immediately lose all their achievements.


    So Su Yan restrained his killing intent, and only spoke at a slow rate in the sky: "First Ancestor Immortal, since you are here, does it mean that the people above also thought of it?


    How could these psykers make you people care so much? "


    Su Yan still doesn''t quite understand how important these psionicists are, and why Lingzun let him come here.


    And you will also meet the ancestor immortal here.


    But these reasons don''t seem to be very important. As long as it is what the ancestor immortal or the world of heaven wants to do, Su Yan will try his best to stop the other party.


    That''s all.


    The ancestor immortal was still laughing wildly, and the collapse of the Lingwang Palace below was inevitable.


    The magma below had devoured at least half of the Lingwang Palace.


    It took 20,000 years to build this Spirit King Palace, but it was unexpected that the destruction would be so fast.


    Moreover, magma and volcanoes will not only destroy the Lingwang Palace, the magma is like a river, and it is also rushing towards the underground city outside the Lingwang Palace.


    The air is filled with special magic weapons or spells of psionicists for the rush of magma, and those powerful psionicists are powerless.


    Even if a wall is temporarily built with a magic talisman, it can only block the river of magma for a moment, so what''s the point?


    In the face of this absolute power of destruction, even the people on the side of the Spirit King have forgotten to continue to compete with the people of the psionic holy religion.


    As long as Su Yan was still hanging in the air like a god, then the petty fights they were doing would be meaningless.


    Today, the destruction of their proud home is a foregone conclusion! "Master God!"


    Su Yan suddenly heard the voice of the Holy Maiden of the Nine Revolutions, and then looked down.


    Su Yan first saw the Holy Maiden of the Nine Revolutions, and then saw the Holy Maiden of the Nine Revolutions pointing to the crater below! Amidst the billowing smoke, it seemed that a golden house was about to emerge from the crater.


    Could that be the place where the body of Inspiration King was imprisoned?


    Su Yan has already clenched the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand, and the next time the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword is unsheathed, it will definitely show unbelievable terrifying power! Su Yan took a deep breath, and then condensed the sword in his hand. When the sword energy was condensed to the top, that was the moment when Su Yan was about to shoot.


    "Do not!"


    The Spirit King roared, and he shot at this time. He wanted to push the golden house into the spiritual world! But on the other side, there was another force that grabbed the Spirit King, and it was the powerhouse of the Spiritual Energy Sect who took action! Afterwards, the two powerhouses of the ancient spiritual race also wanted to make a move, but Su Yan glared them back with a pair of eyes! These two ancient spiritual clan experts sensed an incomparable killing intent from Su Yan''s body! If they were to participate in the battle below, Su Yan would definitely be the first to kill them with his sword! With their strength, there is absolutely no way to compete with Su Yan.


    They charged towards Su Yan with absolute strength just now. Unexpectedly, Su Yan didn''t move at all, but instead they were shaken away! This already shows that there is a huge gap between their strength and Su Yan.


    If he still did it now, it shouldn''t be difficult for Su Yan to kill them.


    What about the ancient Eldar?


    They will still be powerless in the face of the terrifying divine power of destruction! This is the horror of destroying divine power, no matter what kind of power you use or what kind of secret technique you cultivate! In the face of absolute destruction, everything is equal! Su Yan showed his killing intent without hesitation, but he knew that what he needed most now was patience.


    He could only do it after the golden house had completely emerged from the volcano.


    Now that the golden house is still in the volcano, it means that it is still in the superimposed state of reality and the spiritual world. If he makes a move rashly, that force will push the golden house into the spiritual world and block it.


    At this moment, Su Yan was staring at the golden house with all his attention, and at the same time, his grandson had a whole new question in his heart.


    He had heard the voice of the ancestor immortal just now, why did the ancestor immortal become silent at this time, and has not shown his face?


    This is so strange! However, Su Yan is already prepared, and when he smashes the golden house with his sword, he must also be prepared to deal with the first ancestor immortal!

 Chapter 4984： Only half a corpse remains

    The Ancestor Immortal is very powerful, and is a powerful opponent that Su Yan needs to use all his strength to defeat! The Golden House gradually rose, and the battle between the Psionic Sacred Sect and the Spirit King Palace below gradually entered a white-hot stage.


    Without waiting for Su Yan''s orders, the undead emperor had already been killed below.


    All the disguise on the undead emperor turned into ashes, revealing his skeleton body! At the same time, there is another terrifying power of the Lord God on display! The power of the undead emperor has reached an incredible peak almost in an instant! And after reaching this terrifying peak, he also suppressed it directly below! The two great emperors on the side of the Lingwang Palace were directly suppressed by the undead emperor and knelt on the ground, and they could only support it! Although they are great emperors, they are far from the realm of the main god. It is impossible for them to deal with the undead emperor of the main **** series! Zichen Mingmu also shot, but the target of her shot was the Spirit King! Zi Chen Mingmu''s divine sword was so murderous that even the Spirit King had to deal with it carefully! When the Spirit King was entangled, the psionic holy religion immediately occupied an overwhelming advantage.


    The expression on the face of the nine-turn saint also became extremely excited. She has an idea now - today''s big things can be accomplished! And the golden house in the crater gradually began to show under the uplift of the erupting magma.


    Su Yan''s sword energy has reached its peak! The 9th-turn saint was about to say to Su Yan, please do it, but she saw a ray of light suddenly flashed from her eyes. Su Yan''s speed was too fast, it seemed to have passed the speed of lightning falling. ! Almost in an instant, Su Yan had already reached the top of the golden house! Following Su Yan''s sword, he slashed directly on top of the golden house! The golden house is also guarded by a formation, but since Su Yan has the realm of breaking all magic with a sword, there is no room for struggle in front of these guards, Su Yan! Almost immediately, all of them were broken by Su Yan''s sword! Then the terrifyingly powerful sword energy of the Wanzai Frost Sword almost immediately fell on the golden house! How could the Golden House withstand such a terrifying sword energy?


    The Golden House exploded! Not only the Golden House, but even half of the volcano was flattened by Su Yan''s sword! Then the volcanic magma erupted violently! The thick smoke made it impossible to see what was going on.


    When the thick smoke gradually dissipated, everyone saw that the Lingwang Palace had been completely annihilated by the magma, and this volcano was almost flattened by Su Yan''s sword energy! The ground below was trembling frantically, and the power of Su Yan''s sword qi and the power of the volcano were superimposed together, making the surrounding area even more shaken! Countless mountain peaks disintegrated along with the dungeon, seemingly sinking into the magma forever! Everything here seems to be destroyed! However, there was no sign of pity on Su Yan''s face. With that sword just now, Su Yan felt as though he had hit a person, but he didn''t seem to have hit him.


    This feeling is really very strange. Now even Su Yan is not sure if he just wiped out the corpse of Inspiration Heavenly King with one sword.


    If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t need a sword, I should have used Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan put away the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then replaced the weapon in his hand with a red lotus dance. Su Yan''s expression gradually became solemn, and he glanced at the psionicists in the surrounding air. .


    If the Red Lotus Sky Dance is used here, these psionicists, even this dungeon and the entire mountain range, will be buried with them! The power of Red Lotus Sky Dance is full of absolute destructive domineering, and it can be said that it is the magic weapon that best complements Su Yan''s destruction of divine power.


    But Su Yan has never killed innocent people indiscriminately, so he is a little hesitant now.


    Just as Su Yan hesitated, the ancestral immortal said again, "Su Baxian, why did you hesitate? Why didn''t you do it?"


    "You want me to do it?"


    Su Yan asked.


    The ancestor immortal said in a sarcastic tone: "I just can''t imagine that a man like you, who is like a hegemon, will have a moment of benevolence of a woman."


    Su Yan said: "I am not a woman''s kindness, but I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    There is a fundamental difference between the two, where exactly are you? "


    The ancestor immortal said: "Of course I am in the pure spiritual space, if it weren''t for your sword just now, how could I get half the body of the Inspiration King, if I want to say it, I would like to thank you. "


    How could the ancestor immortal enter that pure spiritual space?


    What kind of secret method he used, even Su Yan didn''t know.


    But at this time, what Su Yan cares about is not this matter at all, but the first ancestor immortal said that half of the corpse of Inspiration Heavenly King fell into his hands.


    In that case, half of the corpses have already been destroyed by Su Yan?


    But what did the ancestor immortal want the half corpse to do?


    Listening to the words of the ancestor immortal, it seems that the half corpse seems to be of great use, and Su Yan seems to have made a wedding dress for his ancestor immortal just now, which is naturally very dissatisfied in exchange for Su Yan.


    The lava flows below.


    Su Yan was already trying to figure out how to enter the pure spiritual world. Su Yan thought about it, and only his own soul could enter it. The physical body could not cross the barrier between the two worlds.


    But if you just use your soul to deal with the ancestor immortal, Su Yan has no certainty of winning, and your soul will often become very fragile after you leave the body, so doing so is extremely dangerous.


    Do you just sit and watch the ancestor immortal escape?


    Just when Su Yan didn''t know how to deal with it, the ancestor immortal came out of the pure spiritual world.


    When Su Yan saw the first ancestor immortal, he saw that the first ancestor immortal was holding a man''s corpse in his hand, but the corpse was already incomplete, and it was half missing.


    The spirit king below and the masters in the palace of the spirit king all cried and called their mothers. Inspiration Heavenly King is almost a kind of faith for them, and now seeing the ancestor''s body being held by the ancestor immortal, not only felt insulted, There is a feeling of belief being collapsed.


    The powerhouses of these Spirit King Palaces then attacked the ancestor immortals one after another.


    The ancestor immortal almost didn''t even look at it, but with a wave of his sleeve, the mustard seeds could be turned into Xumi, directly swallowing the powerhouses of these Spirit King Palaces! The realm of the First Ancestor Immortal is really too powerful. If you only talk about realm, I am afraid that it will surpass Su Yan.


    The so-called great emperors in the Lingwang Palace are as immature as children in front of the ancestor immortals. Of course, they are completely unable to resist the power of the ancestor immortals.


    After seeing this scene, the Spirit King became stunned.


    Even the face of the undead emperor showed an extremely solemn expression, saying: "The first ancestor immortal, but the first group of mortals who became immortals in the legend should have all perished long ago, how could there be a first ancestor immortal here? ?"

 Chapter 4985： Fighting the Ancestor Immortal Again

    Chapter four thousand nine hundred and eighty-fifth battle the ancestor immortal again


    Zichen Mingmu was also stunned, the ancestor immortal could feel a very terrifying sense of oppression just by hearing the name of these four characters!


    Not to mention the spell that turned the mustard seeds into Xumi just now. This is the spell used by the Tathagata Buddha to determine the status of the immortal world. It would be so easy for the ancestor immortal to use it!


    I''m afraid that even if the Tathagata Buddha came in person, it would be nothing more than this!


    Zi Chen Mingmu turned his attention to Su Yan again, not knowing how Su Yan would deal with this powerful enemy!


    It turns out that the reason why Ling Zun has to invite Su Yan to come here is because he has realized that such a situation will happen!


    If it''s just a mere Lingneng family, Zichen Mingmu can already settle it, but if you add an ancestor immortal, then Zichen Mingmu is absolutely impossible to fight!


    But at this moment, Su Yan spoke up, and Su Yan said, "First ancestor immortal, it seems that I hurt you last time, and the lesson I taught you was not enough, so you still dare to be so presumptuous in front of me, right?"


    Zi Chen Mingmu became extremely surprised after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    It turned out that Su Yan had actually fought against the first ancestor immortal, and even won?


    This also made Zi Chen Mingmu''s assessment of Su Yan''s strength rise by another level!


    The dharma body that destroyed the gods behind Su Yan has gradually become clear. Since he met the first ancestor immortal at this time, there is no need for Su Yan to continue to retain his power.


    If he continues to retain his power, then it is very likely that the person who has fallen here is Su Yan himself!


    Su Yan was of course deeply jealous of the power of the ancestor immortal.


    "Lord God Lord, what should we do?" The Nine-Rank Saintess asked Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "I want to deal with this first ancestor immortal. As for you, of course, you have to flee as far as you want. Once we fight, it won''t matter. At that time, it won''t even matter if this planet is smashed."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Nine-Rank Saintess was a little stunned, but if she thought about it, he was the man who destroyed the gods, the legendary man who would annihilate all civilizations and all beings!


    What does destroying a planet mean to this man?


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Saintess of Nine Ranks was already preparing to evacuate.


    The spiritual world of the psionicist is all connected, and it is very convenient when there is important information to be notified in such an emergency.


    Just by issuing an order in the spiritual world, almost all psionicists on this planet can receive the signal.


    Under the leadership of the psionic holy religion, those psionicists have begun to leave here through the formation of the magic talisman.


    No matter where you go, it is better than staying here and trembling under the divine might of the two supreme powerhouses, Su Yan and the First Ancestor Immortal!


    The more powerful the psionicist, the more he can sense how powerful the two are!


    It can be said that it has reached a very outrageous level!


    Even those quasi emperors felt that if they stayed to watch the battle, they would definitely die!


    The psykers are retreating quickly.


    And Su Yan also asked in the confrontation with the ancestor immortal: "What do people in the world of heaven want to do with the body of the king of inspiration?"


    The ancestor immortal said: "This is not what I care about, I only care about whether it can be done or not, that''s all."


    Su Yan said to the first ancestor immortal: "I don''t understand, why does an existence like you want to be a dog in the world of heaven? I really don''t understand... Your strength can be compared to the Buddha, the Jade Emperor, or even surpass it, why is it good? If you don��t do it, you must be a dog?��


    The Ancestor Immortal had a very laid-back expression, and even when facing Su Yan, he was not nervous at all, but at this time his eyes suddenly became sharp, and he said directly: "Su Baxian, what do you know? You have never At my level, of course I don''t know that I have no choice, but...you will become like me one day - no choice!"


    Listening to the words of the ancestor immortal, it seems that he was forced by the world of God to some extent...


    There should be some inner story in the middle, but the ancestor immortal will never tell Su Yan this inner story easily.


    Instead, he said that Su Yan would have no choice one day, what did he mean?


    Su Yan stared at the ancestor immortal and said: "Then you are thinking wrong about me, I will only serve myself, if it is not like this, if you let me be a dog for others, I would rather turn it into ashes and sprinkle it on the fairyland... What is there to be afraid of death? The terrible thing is to live like a dog, although it has the title of the artifact of good fortune and the title of the first ancestor, it still cannot have dignity."


    Su Yan''s words seemed to deeply hurt the ancestor immortal.


    The expression on the Ancestor Immortal''s face finally became unbearable. He stared at Su Yan angrily, as if he couldn''t wait to start a fight with Su Yan.


    But the ancestor immortal said: "Su Baxian, it is inconvenient for me to do it with you today, and I have to go back to return to my life, but when we meet next time, you will never have such good luck."


    Listening to the meaning of the ancestor immortal, it seems that he wants to leave here quickly.


    Could it have something to do with the half corpse in his hands?


    Does he need to send the corpse to the angel of the heaven before it becomes rigid?


    Although Su Yan had doubts in his heart, he did not ask any questions.


    Because Su Yan has already made it clear that since he is an enemy, then what the enemy wants to do, we should do our best to stop him.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan has already killed the first ancestor immortal!


    Behind Su Yan, the divine power of destruction turned into a pair of golden wings, and this pair of golden wings is the embodiment of the divine personality!


    The aura of destruction emanating from Su Yan at this time was more than ten times stronger than before!


    And when the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hand was in mid-air, an incomparably brilliant crimson flower had already bloomed!


    The destructive power contained in this lotus is more terrifying than the entire volcano below!


    The ancestor immortal was not panicked at all when faced with Su Yi who suddenly killed him. It seemed that he had long expected that Su Yan would kill him at this time.


    I saw the ancestor immortal suddenly waved his sleeves gently, and a black hurricane flew out of the sleeves!


    This black gang wind is made by collecting Xuansha, and a total of thirty-sixth grade Xuansha of Tiangang has been collected, and there are naturally 36 different changes in it!


    And what the ancestor immortal is best at is the law of space change.


    His black turbulent wind naturally contains thirty-six completely different spaces...


    If these thirty-six layers of space are completely changed, the superposition of spaces can completely turn this underground world into the size of dozens of immortal realms!


    In all fairness, among any immortal emperors or gods that Su Yan encountered who used the laws of space, no one could achieve the level of the first ancestor immortal.

 Chapter 4986： Thirty-sixth grade Tiangang Xuansha

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and eighty-six chapters thirty-sixth grade Tiangang Xuansha


    Ancestor Immortals are not only ever-changing, but more importantly, they lift weights lightly.


    No matter how complex or powerful the space law is, when the ancestor immortal uses it, it always looks very relaxed and has spare energy.


    This is a very important skill, and it is definitely not something that ordinary people can do!


    When this black Gangfeng collided with Su Yan''s blood-colored lotus!


    The transformation of Xuansha was first of all no match for the divine power of destruction, and then gradually the space changed layer by layer!


    This change is really amazing to the extreme, even for those who have reached the realm of the emperor!


    The originally fixed space itself seems to have suddenly changed into a kaleidoscope...


    The kaleidoscope kept blooming, and countless Xuansha Tiangangs also changed along with it!


    The changes in front of me are simply gorgeous, and the layers of space bloom, like a flower bud slowly opening, revealing its ultimate beauty...


    This kind of change is not only unheard of, but more importantly, it has broken through the limits of the imagination of those great emperors!


    Even these great emperors never thought that space itself could play such mysterious tricks in front of the ancestor immortals!


    It''s just that although there are many changes in the thirty-six layers of profound evil and space, they have no effect in front of Su Yan!


    Because Su Yan''s power is just to restrain these bells and whistles...


    In terms of changes in the nature and attributes of power, Su Yan is definitely not as versatile as the first ancestor immortal!


    But whether Su Yan mastered the divine power of destruction, or the divine artifact, the Red Lotus Sky Dance, they all restrained these fancy changes!


    In the face of ultimate destruction, everyone is equal!


    No matter how complicated your changes are, it is difficult to escape the punishment of destruction in the end!


    That''s what ultimate destruction is all about...


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became indifferent, but the red lotus sky dance directly pierced through the change of the thirty-sixth grade Xuansha!


    Together with the one that was pierced through, there are still thirty-six layers of space!


    It''s just that the Red Lotus Sky Dance has exhausted its strength after piercing the different thirty-six layers of space. The ancestor immortal just waved his sleeves gently, and he has already resisted the power of Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    But those Immortal Emperors were still amazed!


    If they were replaced, the transformation of the thirty-sixth level of Xuansha would only be enough to trap them in the first-level world.


    It never occurred to me that Su Yan would be so domineering, to pierce through the thirty-sixth layer of space in such a short period of time!


    No matter who these two are, the power displayed at this time is a series that can hunt and kill the emperor at will!


    Those so-called great emperors have become as helpless as children in front of these two powerhouses.


    Zi Chen Mingmu originally thought that the power distance between her and Su Yan was only five thousand years, but now she realizes how wrong she was!


    The last time Su Yan fought with her, he didn''t use all his strength, which gave her such an illusion.


    What was revealed at this time was Su Yan''s true power!


    This ultimate destruction, I''m afraid she won''t be able to resist it for long!


    The undead emperor suddenly turned into the dharma body of Feathered Serpent God!


    "It turned out to be the dharma body of the Lord God again! How can my psionic family welcome two Lord Gods at the same time today?"


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine Revolutions also said ecstatically, "It seems that we really chose the right path this time! There is also a follower of the Lord God beside the Lord God. It seems that we psionicists will also have a bright future! You don''t have to hide in this murky underground anymore! "


    The powerhouses of the psionic energy family were all shocked. In the past, it may have been 10,000 years without seeing a main god, but it was unexpected that they would be able to see the Dharma bodies of two main gods in this short day!


    The Immortal Emperor had only one purpose for releasing his main **** and Dharma body, not to help Su Yan deal with the ancestor immortal, but to create a battlefield.


    Although Su Yan is afraid of the strength of the first ancestor immortal, but fighting alone with the first ancestor immortal is also a minimum requirement. Of course, the undead emperor can''t take the beauty of people.


    But if the battlefield is always in this underground world, then Su Yan is somewhat unable to let go.


    Since these psionicists have already taken the initiative to seek refuge, Su Yan has some scruples when using his power, and is unwilling to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    I saw that after the divine power of the undead emperor was spread out, it was almost instantly created in the sky, a dazzling mountain and river!


    This dazzling mountain and river instantly isolated the underground world below.


    The ground and the underground directly turned into two worlds with a clear dividing line.


    Feathered Serpent God''s legal body personally guarded this dividing line.


    Even if the ancestor immortal wanted to take the initiative to break this dividing line, it was not so easy.


    Of course Su Yan understood what the Immortal Emperor meant, but he didn''t say thank you.


    Because the friendship between him and the undead emperor is that everyone understands each other without any reservations, there is no need to express gratitude.


    Su Yan found out that something as important as the equation of life was immediately shared with the undead emperor. It could be said that he had no reservations.


    The Immortal Emperor didn''t say thank you to Su Yan at that time because of this reason.


    Standing in the realm created by the undead emperor, the breeze blows.


    Su Yan''s mood also became extremely calm all of a sudden, and his mood also directly entered the realm of being too forgetful!


    After reaching the realm of being too forgetful, Su Yan will pull everyone''s worldly feelings away from himself. At this time, Su Yan only has divinity and no longer has the feelings of mortals.


    The realm of being too oblivious to love and the red lotus sky dance in Su Yan''s hands will naturally climb to a whole new level!


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes were all calm. After looking at the ancestor immortal, he chose to shoot directly!


    When Su Yan crossed the sky, the crimson lotus blossoms opened one after another under Su Yan''s feet...


    These crimson lotus flowers look so gorgeous!


    It seems that there is nothing in this world beyond such beauty!


    And in this sense of beauty, there is an incomparable murderous intent!


    It is not the first time that the ancestor immortal has fought against Su Yan. Of course, he is very familiar with the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    The great world he created last time, I thought it was really invincible at first, but who knew that it would be destroyed by Su Yan with the red lotus sky dance!


    Since then, the ancestor immortal has already understood that the Red Lotus Sky Dance controlled by Su Yan is probably the most lethal of all the divine artifact in this world!


    To deal with the divine artifact, you can only use the divine artifact!


    Therefore, the Ancestor Immortal took out the Underworld Sword without any hesitation.


    The Underworld Divine Sword carried a strange sword energy like a gray mist, temporarily delaying the spread of those crimson lotus flowers...


    But at this time, Zi Chen Mingmu really couldn''t hold back, and said: "Is this also a good fortune artifact? I can actually see the showdown between the two good fortune artifacts here today?"

 Chapter 4987： Battle between fortune artifact

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and eighty-seventh chapters battle between the good fortune artifacts


    The artifact of good fortune is very rare, and Zichen Mingmu should understand this better than anyone else, because the other side of the world was created by the spiritual master who is the artifact of good fortune.


    The power of the artifact of good fortune can reach the peak of this world!


    If there is no fortune artifact, it is impossible to aspire to the strongest throne in this world!


    But the divine artifact of good fortune can be encountered but not sought after, Zichen Mingmu''s chance is already very good, but it is impossible to obtain a divine artifact of good fortune.


    Seeing the battle between the ancestor immortal and Su Yan at this time, Zi Chen Mingmu''s mind was really complicated to the extreme. At the same time, she had also realized that compared with these real existences in the world, she still had a very big gap.


    Even if these two don''t use the divine artifact, I''m afraid she is far from an opponent!


    When the two divine artifacts appeared at the same time, the level of this duel had climbed to a level that was rare throughout the ages.


    Artifacts of good fortune are very rare, and most of the owners of artifact of good fortune will choose the king to see the king to avoid the most direct conflict...


    There have been few clashes between the masters of this kind of good fortune artifact since ancient times!


    It is no exaggeration to say that being able to witness such a scene can really be considered a blessing for three lifetimes!


    Certainly not any cat or dog can witness this level of battle.


    At this time, in the world shaped by the undead emperor, Su Yan can be considered to let go of his hands and feet. After the divine artifact missed a hit, he almost immediately summoned the dharma body of Lord Shiva!


    The Dharma body of Lord Shiva is three thousand feet tall and looks like a giant. The sense of oppression is so great!


    Whether it is the Dharma body with three heads and six arms, or the layer of dragon scale armor on the body, it has raised the lethality and defense to the extreme!


    Su Yan did not choose to fit in with the law body, but chose the main body and the law body to attack together!


    Now this Shiva''s dharma body is equivalent to Su Yan''s second primordial spirit, cooperating with the main body to continuously attack!


    At this time, the ancestor immortal had already fallen into a great passive, but the ancestor immortal behaved very calmly.


    Perhaps it was because he had already seen Su Yan''s power, so the First Ancestor Immortal did not show any special surprise this time.


    He also knew that Su Yan''s fighting style was a crazy offensive style, so the defense of the ancestor immortal could be considered calm.


    I have to say that the ancestor immortal really has something, and all kinds of formations are in his hands. Even those formations that the immortal emperor needs to sing incantations, he can release it at will, as if he has almost infinite mana.


    The strength reflected in the offense and defense of these two people, if those great emperors who replaced the psionicists go up, I am afraid that they will not be able to support even five moves, and they will be completely crushed into meat sauce!


    And the magical weapon transformed by the divine power of destruction is also slashing wildly in the air!


    No matter how miraculous the formation formed by the ancestor immortal is, it has no meaning in the face of the power of absolute destruction!


    When the power of destruction arrives, all it can bring is the ultimate destruction!


    The power of destruction is accumulating frantically, and it seems that it will soon reach some kind of peak...


    Su Yan''s power is indeed constantly rising. It seems that Su Yan is constantly improving his power in the battle with the first ancestor immortal, and unleashing his potential...


    In the final analysis, Su Yan was originally the type of being strong when he was strong, but with Su Yan''s strength, he hadn''t met an opponent who could make him do his best for a long time.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then said to the first ancestor immortal: "First ancestor immortal, after I went back last time, I thought of a lot of pain and thought about how to deal with you. I have encountered many enemies after returning to the fairyland, and you are one of the few who can get hurt from me. The enemy who managed to escape and did it with the best of my ability was very frustrating to me."


    The ancestor immortal could not understand Su Yan''s pride, because he was the one who escaped from the last battle.


    Su Yan should be proud that he beat the first ancestor immortal, but he never thought that Su Yan would be so harsh on himself.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this harsh criticism that Su Yan''s power has gradually climbed to a peak that no one can approach.


    The Underworld Sword in the hands of the ancestor immortal is actually a magic sword, which has a huge gain effect on various spells and formations.


    If they were to fight Su Yan in close quarters, they would be inferior. Moreover, the Underworld Divine Sword could not be able to match the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance.


    It was as if the ancestor immortal could not match Su Yan''s divine power.


    Therefore, the ancestor immortal has been retreating, trying to widen the distance between him and Su Yan.


    This picture seems to have turned into Su Yan''s unilateral beating of the ancestor immortal. The ancestor immortal can''t do anything except run away desperately and throw some spells that fit the immortal rules to stop Su Yan''s pursuit. .


    But Su Yan''s dharma body of destroying the Divine Master is too powerful. Even if the spells used by the ancestor immortals already conform to the laws of heaven and earth, they are meaningless!


    The magic of mobilizing Xian Ze can''t shake the dharma body that destroys the gods at all, not to mention that the dharma body that destroys the gods also wears the armor of the indestructible dragon **** battle body...


    The ancestor immortal gradually felt difficult. If he continued like this, he was afraid that he would have to explain it here.


    A Su Baxian is already so terrifying, but don''t forget who created this independent battlefield, and there is a main **** next to it!


    The ancestor immortal did not want to have a conflict with Su Yan here, but unless he hides in the pure spiritual world for the rest of his life, he will eventually come out from there...


    Moreover, the ancestor immortal was not a psionicist. He entered the pure spiritual world with his fleshly body and forcibly took away half of the body of the Inspiration King, which was already the limit of his power.


    If a person stays in the spiritual world for a long time, the physical body will gradually become alienated, and this alienation is almost irreversible.


    How could the ancestor immortal tolerate such a thing happening to himself?


    He could only come out of that pure spiritual world and confront Su Yan.


    Entering the world of pure spirit is like diving while holding one''s breath. No matter how strong the ability to hold one''s breath is, the breath will eventually be exhausted. At that time, one must rise to the surface to breathe again.


    This is also something that the ancestor immortal could not do.


    The three-thousand-zhang Destruction Dharma Body in the void unceremoniously displayed the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth!


    If it weren''t for the face of the ancestor immortal, I don''t know how many emperors have been killed.


    It seemed that Su Yan''s strength would never be used up, how fierce he was just now, and how fierce he is now.


    After all, the ancestor immortal had nothing to do. He pierced his finger with the sword of the gods and dropped a drop of blood into the void...


    This drop of blood was blessed by the Underworld Divine Sword, split directly in the air, and then transformed into seven different ancestors.

 Chapter 4988： The red lotus dance is silent

    This is not a simple avatar technique, the avatar technique is just a boring blindfold.


    How could the First Ancestor Immortal use a boring trick to deal with Su Yan?


    These seven ancestor immortals have their own mana, and have an ability of the ancestor immortals, each mastering different series of immortal rules!


    When different ancestor immortals began to exert the power of immortals, the scene was completely different from just now!


    The progress of the dharma body of the Destruction God was finally stopped.


    The void ahead turned into a thousand miles of quicksand, and in the entanglement of countless quicksands, millions of golden thunders fell directly from the sky and fell on Su Yan''s destructive dharma body!


    For all this, Su Yan could only endure silently!


    An average immortal emperor can master five or six immortal rules, a powerful immortal emperor can master eight or nine immortal rules, and a more powerful Taoist emperor can master two-digit immortal rules.


    But these immortal emperors are obviously not enough to see in front of the ancestor immortals, and there are at least 20 immortals mastered by the ancestor immortals!


    And these immortals belong to completely different categories, many of which are not related.


    This is too terrifying, and it can be said that it has refreshed the cognition of many people.


    Under the indiscriminate bombardment of these immortal forces, Su Yan finally became difficult at this time.


    But soon Su Yan found a way to deal with it!


    Su Yan''s direct body and the dharma body that destroyed the gods merged into one!


    The six eyes of the three heads of the God of Destruction slowly closed, and when they opened, the golden eyes suddenly burst into an extremely strong brilliance.


    At the same time, all the magic weapons in the six arms have also been transformed into Demon Slayer Swords.


    When the six Demon Slaying Swords appeared in Su Yan''s hands, they immediately exerted the power of one sword to break all spells to the extreme!


    No matter what kind of spell the ancestor immortal used, Su Yan could use the long sword in his hand to break the power of the ancestor immortal!


    The Demon Slaying Sword was extremely sharp, and even those immortals would split the Demon Slaying Sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    For a while, Su Yan and the ancestor immortal were deadlocked again.


    The people of the Lingneng family are all fortunate in their hearts at this time. Fortunately, the undead emperor sent these two gods to another world to fight.


    Otherwise, this planet would have been torn apart by these two powerhouses long ago!


    Whether it is the ancestor immortal or Su Yan, the power is surging to the extreme! It has exceeded the imagination of those immortal emperors!


    Even if it is the fist that destroys the gods, I am afraid that it can destroy the first-level immortal realm with one punch!


    Thinking that the ancestor immortal even fought with these monsters for hundreds of tricks and not completely defeated, but was able to fight back from time to time, the powerhouses of the psychic family even got goosebumps.


    The power of the Destruction God Lord represents the ultimate destruction of this world!


    In essence, it can be regarded as the nemesis of the ancestor immortals.


    It is very difficult for the ancestor immortal to persist until now.


    And Su Yan also let out a deep breath at this time, and then the six Demon Slayer Swords in his hand spun like a windmill. Countless sword lights not only broke through endless spells and immortal rules, but also some sword lights passed through spells. The gap, slashed directly towards the ancestor immortal!


    The Ancestor Immortal had no choice but to use the Underworld Sword to create one defensive barrier after another.


    These defensive enchantments can often only block a sword light, and they will disappear completely.


    Now the battle has turned into a war of attrition.


    Neither Su Yan nor the ancestor immortal had the strength to completely kill the opponent. Although Su Yan took the initiative, this advantage can be said to be very inconspicuous.


    Because of the battle so far, the ancestor immortal has no idea how much mana he has swayed, but he still hasn''t seen his state become weak, and it seems that he can still fight with Su Yan for three days and three nights.


    On the contrary, it was the undead emperor who had to maintain the stability of that particular realm very hard.


    The strength of these two is very unusual. Under some specific circumstances, the undead emperor is equal to bear the combined attack of these two, which is really uncomfortable.


    Moreover, the undead emperor did not have a good fortune artifact to protect himself, so there was suffering.


    Su Yan gradually became annoyed. He was much stronger than the last time he fought with the ancestor immortal, but this toughness seemed useless.


    Because he obviously still can''t help the ancestor immortal.


    Is it really just like the ancestor immortal said, the only way to defeat him is to liberate the red lotus dance?


    Su Yan has already moved his mind at this time, and wants to try to liberate the red lotus sky dance again.


    Su Yan''s fighting spirit at this time was extremely high, and it was almost no different from the first time he fought against the Ancestral Immortal.


    But Su Yan''s desire, Red Lotus Sky Dance did not respond at all.


    No matter how Su Yan called, the red lotus sky dance was extremely silent.


    Obviously, Honglian Tianwu is also very resistant to liberation.


    As for the reason, Su Yan had already learned from his communication with Red Lotus Sky Dance that liberating Red Lotus Sky Dance would cause irreversible and terrifying damage to himself.


    Red Lotus Sky Dance is absolutely unwilling to do things that hurt the master


    Su Yan sighed heavily, if he couldn''t get a response from Honglian Tianwu, then it would be meaningless to fight this battle for another three months, but it would be a waste of his strength.


    At the moment when Su Yan sighed, the ancestor immortal said: "Su Baxian, it seems that you still haven''t mastered the method of liberating the divine artifact. It is!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but just condensed the divine power of destruction behind him into wings of light. At the same time, the six Demon Slayer Swords also turned into sword lights and shot towards the different clones of the ancestor immortal!


    Boom!


    In the void, the spell and the Demon Slaying Sword collided and exploded directly!


    The impact of the explosion was shocking, and even the barrier between the two worlds that the undead emperor had been firmly guarding had also shaken a series of times.


    The barrier is only slightly shaken. The underground world below is a landslide, which is extremely terrifying!


    Through the barriers between the two realms, the power impact of Su Yan and the first ancestor immortal could still be passed down, maybe not even 1%, but it can already cause such terrifying damage.


    If the battlefield is not transferred, what the consequences will be is simply unimaginable!


    The words of the ancestor immortal almost became Su Yan''s heart knot. If the divine artifact cannot be liberated, how can his power be improved?


    Su Yan has almost touched the ceiling of the immortal world now, and almost all of his own potential has been developed.


    In this case, if he wants to improve himself, he can only consider the issue of magic tools.


    And the red lotus sky dance is already the strongest magic weapon in Su Yan''s hands, no matter what happens, it is absolutely impossible for him to replace the red lotus sky dance in his hand.

 Chapter 4989： Fusion of the Holy Artifacts

    There seems to be a phantom behind the Ancestor Immortal, and the breath of the Underworld Sword suddenly becomes elusive.


    Su Yan understood that this was the ancestor immortal who was about to liberate the Underworld Sword.


    Once the Underworld Sword is liberated, the power of the ancestor immortal will inevitably enter another level, temporarily breaking the current shackles.


    How would Su Yan deal with the ancestor immortal at that time?


    With Su Yan''s character, he would never admit defeat easily, but he only had a Red Lotus Heavenly Dance in his hand who was unwilling to release his power. How could he defeat the Underworld Sword?


    Su Yan had become a little hesitant at this time, but the pride in his heart made Su Yan absolutely refuse to admit defeat!


    The First Ancestor Immortal had been confirming Su Yan''s strength and murderous intention before. After fighting for so long, Su Yan obviously had nothing to do, but he still refused to liberate Honglian Tianwu, which only means that he still did not master the artifact of creation The liberation method!


    After figuring this out, the ancestor immortal suddenly let out a long sigh of relief.


    The Red Lotus Sky Dance is the most lethal divine artifact in the world. Once liberated, it will definitely allow Su Yan''s power to break through the ceiling of the fairy world in a very short period of time.


    At that time, even a strong person like the ancestor immortal will definitely not be able to resist the power of Honglian Tianwu.


    If you forcibly resist, the Underworld Divine Sword might be broken in the hands of Honglian Tianwu.


    But since Su Yan couldn''t release Honglian Tianwu at any time, then there was no need to worry about it.


    When the ancestor immortal liberated the Underworld Sword, there was a lot of gray fog around him.


    The world that the undead emperor has been working so hard to maintain is about to collapse. No matter how the undead emperor motivates the divine power of the main god, it will not help.


    Feathered Serpent God''s majestic face finally showed an extremely solemn expression!


    Because the undead emperor had already sensed it, the gray fog contained a terrible power that the Lord God could not bear!


    This power has surpassed a certain limit, and perhaps it should not be regarded as the power of the fairy world!


    When the gray fog hits his face, how should Su Yan deal with it?


    The undead emperor was also silent at this time, and he didn''t know how to deal with it at all, but maybe Su Yan would have a solution, after all, he also had a good fortune artifact in his hand.


    But this time, Red Lotus Sky Dance seemed to be determined, no matter how Su Yan called, she would not give any response to Su Yan.


    Su Yan watched the gray fog gradually approach, and at the same time came the wild laughter of the ancestor immortal, and seemed to have fallen into a rather dangerous situation.


    In Su Yan''s heart, an extremely strong warning sign also rose!


    It seems that if he continues to stay here, what awaits him is a brutal death!


    The terrifying lethality possessed by the gray mist cannot be resisted even by the armor of the indestructible Dragon God Battle Body!


    If the heart is corroded, even the power of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body will never be restored!


    But at this moment, Red Lotus Sky Dance still didn''t give any response to Su Yan!


    At this time, Su Yan laughed instead. It seems that Honglian Tianwu is very stubborn like him! Once you make a decision, you will never regret it!


    But at this time, a very strange vibration came from the main altar of the psionic holy religion!


    Then the ancient pagoda that reached the sky also vibrated along with it.


    Then a crimson light appeared above the ancient pagoda!


    Soon this crimson light became extremely dazzling.


    Even more dazzling than what Su Yan had seen before!


    The priests of the psionic holy religion also became extremely strange, because even they saw such a scene for the first time!


    They don''t even know what happened, let alone how to deal with it!


    Many people turned their attention to His Excellency the Pope, but in the eyes of His Excellency the Pope was also amazed, completely unaware of what had happened.


    And in the main altar of the psionic holy religion, there is already a piece of holy artifact suspended in the air, and it is also emitting a crimson brilliance!


    It was this piece of holy artifact that gave the nine-turn saintess powerful destructive power.


    At this time, this piece of holy artifact trembled wildly, and then I saw a crimson light shot from the ancient tower of the sky, pierced through all the defenses of the psionic holy religion, and directly entered the church.


    Afterwards, this piece of holy artifact was also enveloped by the crimson radiance of the ancient pagoda and disappeared.


    Then I saw another crimson light from the ancient pagoda, which directly penetrated the barrier between the two worlds.


    The undead emperor was also extremely surprised at this time. He had no idea where the divine power of destruction below came from.


    But this divine power of destruction is obviously different from that of Su Yan, as if another **** of destruction used his power!


    But how is this possible?


    No matter what kind of Lord God is in this world, there can only be one!


    This is something that was destined in the first second after the birth of the universe, even the existence of the world of God has no power to change the basic laws of the operation of this world.


    When this crimson light penetrated the barrier between the two realms, it also sent the holy artifact to Su Yan.


    When Su Yan took the so-called holy artifact into his hands, he realized that the so-called holy artifact was nothing but a broken sword.


    This broken sword seems nothing special, but when Su Yan held this broken sword, countless battle memories appeared in Su Yan''s heart.


    Between the light and the flint, Su Yan''s sanity unexpectedly appeared in a trance.


    The owner of this broken sword once fought against powerful gods and demons, fought with ancient gods and demons in the chaos, and even fought with existences beyond the current world


    These battle memories were merged into Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness almost immediately, and at the same time, the power of the master of this broken sword was also merged.


    Even without saying a word, Su Yan already knew who the owner of this broken sword was!


    The last master of the Godhead of Destruction


    Su Yan also saw a familiar figure in his battle memory. Although he was still wearing a metal mask, he did not reveal his true face.


    But Su Yan just looked at this stalwart figure and already knew that the identity of this person must be the Great Emperor of Chaos!


    It was only on this day that Su Yan understood that the previous master of the Destruction Godhead, the Shiva Destruction God of the previous generation, was actually a friend of the Chaos Emperor.


    They have been fighting for something, but in the end they have failed.


    Then Emperor Chaos returned to Chaos with the godhead left over after his friend''s death, and then created the esoteric sect of Chaos.


    And this broken sword is the weapon used by the previous Shiva God of Destruction before his death.


    This broken sword should also be a good fortune artifact, but what kind of enemy is it that can break the good fortune artifact into a broken sword? !

 Chapter 4990： true power

    All this happened too fast, and those battle scenes and memories poured into Su Yan''s mind, with an extremely passionate and tragic mood at the same time.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to be unable to hold back the mood of being too forgetful.


    Thousands of pictures and emotions flooded into Su Yan''s mind all at once.


    These images flashed back extremely fast, as if Su Yan had been through a thousand years of hard work, but in reality, only a moment had passed.


    This is because in the purely spiritual world, the speed of time passing is completely different from the physical universe.


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face, and there was some kind of strange cruelty in that smile.


    Even the expression on the face of the ancestor immortal became extremely puzzled, because in his eyes, Su Yan seemed to have become another person.


    Not only the feeling of the whole person has changed, but it seems that even the temperament has also undergone a very obvious change.


    Is it because of that broken sword?


    The ancestor immortal had already noticed that the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand was a little weird, but he didn''t think that a single broken sword could resist the might of the Underworld Sword!


    The dead gray mist had already rushed towards his face, and he was about to completely swallow Su Yan!


    The broken sword in Su Yan''s hand suddenly aroused the sword light!


    The sword light made up for the broken part of the sword''s edge. This sword light showed a red color, which could be said to be a perfect fit with the powerful destruction power in Su Yan''s body, or it could be said to be a complete complement to each other.


    At this moment, Su Yan took a deep breath and pushed the scarlet sword light out!


    Su Yan''s mind was blank at this time, he didn''t have any superfluous thoughts, all he had to do was rely on instinct to wave the sword in his hand!


    It was as if he had swung the long sword in his hand thousands of times before.


    The powerful divine power of destruction was perfectly vented through this broken sword!


    In the blink of an eye, the crimson sword edge turned into countless hurricanes, blowing towards the ancestor immortal!


    All of a sudden, the whole world turned into a terrifying blood color!


    This piece of blood covers everything, and at the same time carries a terrifying desire to destroy!


    It seems to destroy everything in this world!


    The world created by the undead emperor also shook.


    It seems that even a strong man like the undead emperor can''t hold it anymore!


    Just as the ground was shaking like this, the blood-colored sword light also collided with the dead gray fog.


    The ancestor immortal had already liberated the Underworld Sword, and at this time his power had climbed to another level, and the lethality of the Underworld Sword had surpassed a certain extreme!


    The gray mist was not annihilated by the blood-colored sword glow, even though Su Yan had already used the sword intent of breaking all spells with one sword.


    These gray mists seem to have surpassed the Immortal Realm itself. Although they look very thin, they are condensed and not dispersed under the powerful impact of this blood-colored sword light.


    The First Ancestor Immortal had some doubts before, because the broken sword that suddenly rushed out seemed to have an inexplicably powerful breath. Maybe it could really create some miracles for him Su Yan.


    But now it seems that after all the nonsense, the Underworld Sword after his liberation is even better.


    If Su Yan can''t liberate the red lotus sky dance in his hand, the ancestor immortal feels that he can definitely win! Enough to avenge the last revenge!


    But what the ancestor immortal didn''t know was that after the crimson sword light swayed out, Su Yan didn''t feel that the power in his body became empty, but felt that the Godhead of Destruction in his own body was constantly converting divine power!


    At the same time, the power of Su Yan''s hand-breaking sword became stronger and stronger!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help but show some doubts in his eyes. After getting this broken sword, it seems that his Godhead of Destruction has undergone some substantive changes.


    The divine power of destruction seemed to have opened some kind of sealed valve, and the power suddenly became a steady stream.


    It was as if the divine power of destruction that Su Yan could use before was only the tip of the iceberg, and more than 90% of the divine power of destruction was actually an iceberg below the surface of the sea.


    Su Yan, the person standing at the top of the iceberg, really doesn''t necessarily know that there is a larger body of the iceberg under the sea.


    The powerful divine power was endless, and the golden light wings behind Su Yan also began to evolve to some extent, and soon this pair of golden light wings directly differentiated into six pairs!


    It is already enough to match the original Phoenix!


    Although the First Ancestor Immortal was quite surprised, he still thought that he was already winning.


    Although the divine power of destruction is very powerful, it is absolutely impossible to break the fog of death of the Underworld Sword by relying on the divine power of destruction alone.


    The ancestor immortals are very confident in the lethality of this fog of death.


    In addition to fighting Su Yan, it is not the first time that the ancestor immortal has fought a **** of the main **** level.


    Those powerful gods who were born with the godhead can''t break the fog of death, not to mention that Su Yan''s godhead was acquired halfway through a monk.


    But the self-confidence of the ancestor immortal soon completely solidified on his face.


    Because when the six pairs of golden wings spread out from behind, the majesty projected by Su Yan''s golden eyes has completely risen to a new level.


    It was as if the door of a treasure house was completely opened by the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand as the key, the gold and silver mountains hidden in this treasure house finally had a chance to see the sun again!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that the divine power of destruction in his body was rushing like a river!


    It is as if the divine power itself has life force!


    This was a feeling Su Yan had never experienced before.


    So much so that Su Yan''s hand holding the broken sword was trembling slightly, and even Su Yan himself couldn''t control the trembling.


    For the first time, Su Yan felt that the divine power of destruction on his body was so strong that he felt swollen!


    This power originally belonged to Su Yan, but it had been locked inside the Godhead of Destruction, as if it were the potential in the human body.


    Even Su Yan himself didn''t know that there was such a surging power hidden in the Godhead of Destruction.


    At this time, Su Yan was just standing still, the destructive power that kept pouring out was enough to distort the surrounding space.


    Destruction power can destroy everything, including space and time of course


    Perhaps when this divine power of destruction reaches its ultimate form, even time and space can be shattered together!


    The fog of death was still there, and there was already a hint of disdain in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Countless battle scenes flashed back in Su Yan''s mind


    The owner of the previous generation of Destruction Godhead, in the moment before his death, condensed all his hard work into this broken sword.


    And after getting this broken sword, Su Yan was even more powerful.

 Chapter 4991： Fusion of the power of Broken Sword

    Su Yan directly put away the red lotus sky dance, although the red lotus sky dance was very dissatisfied, but could not resist the master''s order.


    Then Su Yan took the broken sword and took the initiative to kill the fog of death!


    The expression on the face of the ancestor immortal was always very calm. He had already narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted Su Yan to deal with his death fog.


    The attributes of the fog of death are very special, and it can devour all the vitality in the fog, even the body of the gods cannot avoid it.


    In the past achievements of the ancestor immortal, he used this death fog to severely injure and even kill many powerful ancient gods.


    Now Su Yan took the initiative to rush into the fog of death, this behavior of the ancestor immortal is simply stupid and arrogant to the extreme!


    It can also be said that Su Yan is throwing himself into the net!


    Su Yan''s body radiated infinite divine light at this time, and it seemed that an indescribable force enveloped his body!


    In the other realm, those psionicists just looked at Su Yan''s body, and they would have the urge to pay homage!


    And Su Yan also entered the fog of death at this time!


    The God of Destruction soon began to shine in that gray fog, and the fog of death was riddled with holes.


    But the ancestor immortal was sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and he did not become too panicked. It seemed that what happened in front of him had long been expected.


    That''s why he can act so peacefully.


    It''s just that the First Ancestor Immortal seems to have underestimated Su Yan a little too much, and looked at himself a little too much.


    When the divine power of destruction began to shine, many beams of light that penetrated the heavens and the earth soon formed!


    And those beams of light actually directly penetrated the world shaped by the undead emperor and the barriers between the two worlds!


    During this process, the divine power of the undead emperor turned out to be irresistible!


    At this time, Su Yan''s body was completely surrounded by the fog of death, but as long as he saw the many beams of light penetrating the sky and the earth, he would know that Su Yan had absolutely no worries about looking first in the fog of death.


    The ancestor immortal was still stable, because he knew that only this level of attack could not break his death fog.


    Although the divine power of destruction is known as the nemesis of all power, it obviously does not include the artifact of good fortune that has been liberated.


    After liberating the artifact of good fortune, what you get is the power to cross the top grid.


    That is to say, in a short period of time, the owner of the divine artifact will have the strength to surpass the ceiling of the fairy world.


    This magical fog of death that goes beyond the ceiling of the fairy world is absolutely impossible to be easily removed.


    Although in the fog of death, the beams of light have already penetrated the sky and the earth, but the oppression and lethality of the fog of death are still there, and it can even be said that no damage has been received.


    How can Su Yan break the game?


    In the fog of death, Su Yan let out a roar!


    This roar contains a lot of emotions. It seems to be venting in a desperate situation, and also witnessing the grief and anger of the brothers who died in front of their eyes. It is really complicated to the extreme.


    For a while, even Su Yan himself couldn''t tell whether the emotion contained in this roar was more from Broken Sword''s transition to him, or more from his own emotions.


    After Su Yan saw those battle scenes, and at the same time sensed the grief and anger, in his memory, the battle experience of the Eternal Era gradually began to wake up.


    These battle memories appeared in Su Yan''s mind like ice and snow melted, and then merged with the battle memories brought by Broken Sword.


    The current Su Yan''s mood is extremely agitated, and the calm mood has long been broken. At the same time, a light circle appears on the top of Su Yan''s head!


    This golden circle of light represents that Su Yan''s godhead has reached a whole new level.


    This is of course thanks to the ancestor immortal. If the ancestor immortal hadn''t acted on him, Su Yan would not have stimulated his potential to such a degree.


    The fog of death was entangled like maggots on the tarsal bones, and Su Yan unleashed an unknown amount of divine power, cutting off all the surrounding space, and even time was under extreme oppression under the peerless divine might that destroyed divine power.


    The passage of time around Su Yan had already become very slow!


    In a sense, Su Yan already possessed the ability to manipulate the passage of time.


    But for Su Yan, just like this, there is still no way to break the fog of death.


    Because even after time and space were broken by Su Yan''s divine power of destruction, the fog of death was still entangled without any influence.


    Su Yan only felt that there was an extremely dangerous signal in his heart.


    Su Yan knew very well that even if the body of a **** was stronger than him, if it was entangled in the fog of death, a lot of vitality would be taken away from the body in an instant, although it would not kill him immediately.


    But it can definitely make him Su Yan become extremely old in an instant.


    In such a situation, if the body becomes old, I am afraid that it will become extremely weak. How can it be the opponent of the ancestor immortal?


    Fortunately, Su Yan still has the broken sword in his hand.


    The reason why Su Yan put the Red Lotus Sky Dance away directly was because he sensed the belief in this broken sword.


    This belief seems to contain an infinite desire and self-confidence, which can break the fog of death!


    In the final analysis, Su Yan is also a sword cultivator after all. When the sword in his hand has become so hot, how could Su Yan not take the initiative to respond to the sword in his hand?


    If he can''t do it, or if he can''t give a response, then what qualifications does Su Yan have to be called the number one swordsman in eternity?


    Although this sword is a broken sword, it doesn''t matter, it is a good fortune artifact before it is broken.


    Because of Su Yan''s fusion of the Godhead of Destruction, the last touch of spiritual consciousness of the previous generation''s master, and so many battle memories, Su Yan and this broken sword could almost immediately become one with the sword.


    Countless crimson brilliance bloomed on the broken sword!


    Every crimson brilliance is a sword light!


    Countless crimson radiance represents at least the sword light that started ten million!


    Overnight, Su Yan actually condensed the sword light of ten million series!


    Countless sword lights spread directly, and then countless sword lights directly filled the sky!


    The world created by the undead emperor suddenly became very shaky, and it seemed that it was about to collapse completely.


    And the face of the ancestor immortal finally showed an extremely solemn expression, he could only use another magic weapon to change a lot of formations to resist Su Yan''s sword light.

 Chapter 4992： Fierce Sword

    Four thousand nine hundred and ninety-two chapters fierce sword


    But this magic weapon could not be resisted soon. The crimson sword light not only contained the unparalleled and powerful sword intent, but also integrated the divine power of destruction, which was enough to destroy all legal principles!


    Even if this jurisprudence incorporates the laws of heaven and earth!


    The Ancestor Immortal had nothing to do at this time, and he had to take out another magic weapon. This magic weapon was called Wucai Shensha, which instantly turned into a sea of ??sand of five different colors in the air.


    This piece of sand sea woven into countless defenses in the air, which was barely able to resist the countless scarlet sword lights!


    The number of crimson sword lights is too large, and it can dispel the fog of death from a subtle level.


    When the fog of death approached Su Yan''s body in strands, it was almost immediately wiped out by the almost infinite crimson sword light from a very microscopic level...


    The ancestor immortal realized that the situation was not right at this time, "Could it be that the broken sword in his hand is also a good fortune artifact? Or was it a good fortune artifact?"


    The number of good fortune artifacts is very limited, and the number of swords in the good fortune artifacts is even more limited.


    The ancestor immortal had already started to search for the possible name of this sword in his mind.


    Soon, a name from ancient times appeared in the mind of the ancestor immortal. Although this name has long been forgotten, even those gods, demons and old monsters from ancient times may not know this name. .


    But... the expression of the ancestor immortal at this time turned out to be a little scary.


    Because he already knew that only the man''s broken sword could withstand his fog of death...


    That''s right, it can only be that man!


    Unexpectedly, the man''s broken sword fell into Su Yan''s hands again. Could it be that there is a mysterious force in the universe that controls the changes of all things in the heavens?


    The first ancestral immortal and Su Yan fought twice. Although he was defeated by Su Yan last time, he also felt fear, but his inner belief has always been very stable.


    But this time, even the inner belief of the ancestor immortal began to shake!


    That''s right, because of the man''s power and former prestige, even if it was just a short sword, the ancestor immortal had a trace of fear in his heart...


    At this time, the ancestor immortal didn''t want to continue fighting with Su Yan, all he thought was to leave here quickly.


    If you are trapped here, then it is simply not worth the loss.


    Originally, he only needed to complete the mission of the God Envoy, and it was not necessary to fight Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, the ancestor immortal flew up into the sky. Although he still held the Underworld God Sword in his hand, the brilliance of the Underworld God Sword was gradually dimmed.


    "Does the ancestor immortal want to go?" The undead emperor is also very puzzled, and he doesn''t know why the ancestor immortal made such a choice.


    Because no matter how you look at it, the ancestor immortal still has a huge advantage. His death fog still surrounds Su Yan, and it is impossible for Su Yan to break through the threat of the death fog for the time being.


    In this case, normal people would not choose to retreat.


    What is the reason for the ancestor immortal to make such a judgment?


    The undead emperor looked at the huge beams of light between heaven and earth. The energy in the beams was really terrifying, as if the planet of the psionicist had been penetrated...


    If you see such a picture in the universe, it will be very shocking.


    The ancestor immortal suddenly revealed his own body, and then some incomparably mysterious symbols appeared in the sky.


    These mysterious symbols represent the ultimate spatial changes, and even the undead emperor has to admit that the first ancestral immortal''s playing with spatial changes has reached its peak.


    The rest of the Taoist ancestors and gods are not even comparable to one of his leg hairs.


    Although the undead emperor also wanted to prevent the ancestors from leaving, his power was unable to penetrate those mysterious symbols.


    The power of the ancestor immortal should still be above him!


    At this time, Su Yan was still entangled in the fog of death, and he was completely powerless to pursue the ancestor immortal.


    When those mysterious symbols wrapped around the real body of the ancestor immortal, the face of the ancestor immortal finally showed a calm expression, saying: "Su Baxian, you and I are in a battle today, so I will say goodbye first. But you won''t have such good luck next time, because the world of heaven has already regarded you as the number one enemy. Your end will be the same as the owner of this broken sword..."


    When the ancestor immortal was talking, the figure gradually became dim.


    Obviously, he is teleporting to somewhere in the fairyland through space.


    Knowing that the ancestor immortal was doing this kind of thing, the undead emperor was powerless to stop it.


    Although Zichen Mingmu was gnashing her teeth, she also understood that with her strength, she couldn''t stop the ancestor immortal from leaving.


    The weight of the title of the ancestor immortal is too heavy, and to support this title, the strength he possesses is also unimaginable for ordinary immortals.


    When the aura of the ancestor immortal completely disappeared, it didn''t take long for the fog of death to gradually disappear.


    Su Yan still held a broken sword in his hand, and he was wearing a dragon-scale battle armor. Circles of destruction aura rippled from him, as if a circle of golden flames completely surrounded his body!


    When those psionicists saw that Su Yan had broken through the fog of death and revealed his godly body, they all knelt on the ground and began to worship.


    Su Yan could see the appearance of those psionicists in other worlds, but he didn''t care at all.


    Instead, what he cared about was what the ancestor immortal said before he left.


    Listening to the words of the ancestor immortal, it seems that he knows who the owner of this broken sword once was...


    It''s a pity that I couldn''t get more useful information from the mouth of the ancestor immortal.


    Even Su Yan showed a very regretful expression.


    But considering the super strength of the ancestor immortal, it is not too bad to get such an ending.


    At this moment, Su Yan lifted the Broken Sword in his hand and observed it carefully.


    The breath of this broken sword is very unique. It should have been an artifact of good fortune. Later, because it was broken, it dropped its rank, but it is also more powerful than those top-notch artifacts.


    The blade of this sword is blood-colored, and it contains a strong murderous aura!


    This murderous aura should be less than 30% of its peak, after all it is a broken sword...


    If this sword is intact, I am afraid that the degree of ferocity is even higher than that of Honglian Tianwu!

 Chapter 4993： The spirit is coming

    The fourth thousand nine hundred and ninety-three chapters come


    Such terrifying killing intent will inevitably have some effect on the user''s soul, which is almost inevitable.


    Even Su Yan became a little curious as to what kind of man could subdue this sword.


    A mirror light suddenly appeared in the void, and then a huge mirror surface seemed to appear above.


    After seeing this incomparably huge mirror, Su Yan only showed curious eyes, and then slanted the broken sword into his waist.


    The aura of Shuzaotian revealed in the mirror that suddenly appeared, if Shuzaotian came here, it should be the meaning of Ling Zun.


    After all, Lingzun had personally said that Shu Zaotian was her daughter.


    Shu Zaotian quickly walked out of the mirror above, holding a mirror in her hand.


    But what surprised Su Yan was that Ling Zun actually appeared behind Shu Zao Tian.


    Ling Zun should have not left the other side world for many years, even in the other side world, she will stay in the small temple on the top of the mountain.


    Even the things inside the holy gate, Ling Zun hardly cares about it.


    After Su Yan saw Lingzun, he was about to speak, but he didn''t want to be robbed by Lingzun. Lingzun said, "Su Yan, with your murderous appearance, are you trying to destroy the world?"


    Su Yan said: "I was fighting with the ancestor immortal just now. If I don''t do my best, I''m afraid it will already fall into his hands."


    "There are several ancestors of immortals, I don''t know which one are you talking about?"


    Su Yan said, "Although I don''t know his name, I do know his power attributes. He is very good at playing with space, and he can create a great world in an instant. He also has an artifact of good fortune called the Underworld Sword."


    "Underworld Sword? Oh, it was him." Ling Zun showed a sudden realization.


    Su Yan looked at Lingzun and said, "Could it be that Lingzun knows his origins? Then he must also know his weaknesses, right? It''s the second time I have fought with him, and I''m ashamed to say that I still can''t do anything about him. "


    Su Yan said here, and walked towards Ling Zun and Shu Zao Tian.


    It''s just that the divine power of destruction on Su Yan''s body was too surging, he was only halfway there, and the space almost twisted into a black hole.


    Shu Zao Tian was holding the Meng Hua Bao Mirror and became very vigilant.


    With Su Yan''s current state, even if he doesn''t do anything, even if he just stands here, he already has a very terrifying lethality.


    Of course Su Yan also understood this, and soon he took the initiative to withdraw the magical power, even the dragon scale armor on his body, but still inserted the short sword into his waist, and then moved towards the Spirit Venerable Walk slowly with Shuzaotian.


    Su Yan said, "If only Ling Zun could come earlier, it would be great. We will definitely be able to deal with the ancestor immortal together. He is a lackey in the world of heaven. I think he may be more difficult to deal with than those divine envoys."


    Ling Zun laughed and said, "This may not be possible, Su Yan, if those divine envoys of the heavenly world want to talk about their power, I''m afraid they will be more powerful than you can imagine..."


    "What do you mean by the so-called power beyond imagination?" Su Yan knew that Ling Zun knew a lot of things, and perhaps there were few things she didn''t know in this immortal world.


    But Ling Zun would keep a close eye on Su Yan on many things.


    But Su Yan didn''t care too much about this, because he also understood that many times the secret cannot be revealed.


    And if some mysteries are revealed in advance, it will be completely meaningless.


    Lingzun said: "After you understand the essence of the world of God, you will know what I mean by this sentence."


    Then Su Yan asked, "There must be a deep meaning for Ling Zun to come here, right?"


    Lingzun said: "You want to know why this seat is here, don''t you?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course, Ling Zun, you must have a very important reason to leave the other world on your own initiative."


    Ling Zun said: "This seat is only here to confirm whether you have completely destroyed the body of Inspiration King."


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "No, only half of it was destroyed. Half of the body of the Inspiration Heavenly King fell into the world of pure spirit. Because it was preserved, it fell into the hands of the first ancestor immortal, and was given to the first ancestor immortal by the first ancestor immortal. Take it away, I am afraid that it has already fallen into the hands of the world of God, Ling Zun, if you had come earlier, maybe we could stop the ancestor immortal."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ling Zun just shook his head gently, and then said in a slightly bewildered tone: "Is it all God''s will?"


    Ling Zun''s tone didn''t mean to blame Su Yan, instead he seemed to say that everything seemed destined.


    Even she and Su Yan couldn''t change it.


    Perhaps the wheel of history has already been rolling, and even the existences of Su Yan and Lingzun cannot stop them.


    Among all the futures, there are actually two types, one is the future full of variables, and this part of the future can be changed.


    But there is another kind of future that has been destined for a long time. This part of the future is integrated with the historical promotion of the fairy world, and it is absolutely impossible to change.


    Su Yan also understands this very well, because after all, he is also a man who has stepped into the Huantian Pagoda, and he also knows how the long river of history flows.


    Could it be that this corpse is so important that it can play a role of succession and transformation in the long river of history?


    After thinking of this, even Su Yan''s face showed a very incredible expression.


    Su Yan said directly: "Listen to your tone, Ling Zun, the body of Inspiration Heavenly King seems to be very important, can you let me know some reasons? Why is his body so important, you need to ask me to take action first, and then don''t hesitate to pay for the deity. come here?"


    Ling Zun did not directly answer Su Yan''s question, but instead asked, "What do you plan to do with these psionicists below?"


    Su Yan said: "These psionicists and the psionic sect have already said that they want to rely on me, I can naturally place them in my fairyland, anyway, the fairyland I created is big enough, just give them a few thousand It��s not a problem to build a country within the scope of this.��


    Lingzun said: "You are fraternity, and you will not refuse anyone who comes."


    "After all, I was the once-overlord of the Immortal Realm. If I didn''t have the heart, I would really live on a dog." Su Yan said again, "Ling Zun, you haven''t answered my question yet, why is the inspiration of the Heavenly King? Is the corpse so important?"


    "Because his body contains almost infinite possibilities."


    After listening to Ling Zun''s words, Su Yan became more and more confused, and then asked, "What do you mean by so-called infinite possibility, why is this puzzle not solved, and another puzzle is thrown?"


    "Psionicists have been born with spiritual power that is unmatched by ordinary humans. This spiritual power can even affect reality. It is better that they can use their mind power to move objects, and they can also change their mind power into fire and water, even without spells."


    Then Lingzun added another attribute: "This alone is enough to compare with the gods."

 Chapter 4994： about to recover

    Chapter 4994 is about to recover


    Lingzun said again: "What if I told you that the body of Inspiration King contains the ultimate source of spiritual energy? Once the ultimate source of spiritual energy is opened, then the group of psionicists will recover. Among them will be born Many peerless powerhouses will come out.��


    "That''s all?" Su Yan didn''t care much about Ling Zun''s words.


    Because judging from Su Yan''s current strength and vision, what would happen if there were 100 great emperors among the psionicists?


    That kind of existence that has just entered the realm of the Great Emperor is unlikely to pose any threat to Su Yan.


    Perhaps the great emperor among these psionicists can appear like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, but it is difficult to affect the pattern of the immortal world today.


    These psionicists do not have the most extreme strength, nor do they have the artifact of good fortune, it is difficult to break the existing pattern of the fairy world.


    However, it can become a force that cannot be ignored in the immortal world, and it may be drawn by several major forces, but that''s all.


    Lingzun seemed to have seen through Su Yan''s thoughts and said, "Of course it''s more than that. When the source of spiritual energy is opened, the mortal world below, even those worlds that are at the end of the law, will recover spiritual energy..."


    The earth is a world of the end of the law, and the spiritual energy has already become extremely thin.


    If the source of spiritual energy is opened, wouldn''t the spiritual energy on the earth also recover along with it?


    After the aura recovers, many superpowers will appear first, and then various cultivation methods will spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain. At that time, I am afraid that the difficulty of flying from the earth to the fairyland will drop a lot.


    And the world that will recover spiritual energy is not just an earth.


    In this case, wouldn''t it be that there will be countless strong men born in the mortal world, and then hit the boundary between the mortal world and the fairy world?


    The Inspiration King is just a corpse, can it really revive the spiritual energy of countless worlds?


    If this was said by someone else, Su Yan might really have to question it, but this was said by the Spirit Venerable.


    The words spoken by Ling Zun naturally have a weight that is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    It seems that countless worlds in the lower world are destined to change.


    Then I only heard Ling Zun sigh, and then said: "Under the premise of the recovery of spiritual energy, the powerhouses in the lower realm will spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and these powerhouses who rely on spiritual power practice will enter the fairy world... and will eventually be born. Bring out a spirit king."


    "Spirit King? Isn''t he the leader of these psionicists? I''ve seen it just now, but it''s just you."


    Lingzun shook his head gently and said, "When the source of spiritual energy is opened, the strength of the spiritual king will expand along the spiritual network of all psionicists. If there are hundreds of psionic emperors in this spiritual network If so, the strength of the Spirit King at the peak will surpass the peak, and the entire immortal world can be covered with only mental power, do you think it will be easy to deal with such an existence?"


    At this time, Su Yan could almost understand what Ling Zun meant, and the expression on his face gradually became solemn.


    Although Ling Zun did not say it clearly, all his words pointed to the same meaning: the wheel of history has turned, maybe the history of Xianyuan and Daomen will come to an end after all, and the future of the immortal world belongs to those psionicists.


    It''s like the ancient emperors and gods of the year were replaced by the mortals led by Su Yan. Now these psionicists may still be very weak, but when they reach a certain level, they will inevitably explode with amazing power!


    Could it be that the next epoch belongs to the epoch of the psykers?


    Su Yan thought of this, and his heart was already greatly shocked.


    Although Su Yan had already possessed the godhead of destroying gods, and had completely liberated the power of this godhead, in the final analysis the origin of his cultivation was immortal essence and Taoism.


    He himself should be regarded as the strong emperor of Daomen. If a new era comes, Daomen is destined to be replaced by psionicists, then even Su Yan can''t stay out of it.


    This is the torrent of the times, and even those who are free from the shackles of karma cannot resist.


    Unless Su Yan can put himself out of reincarnation...


    But it''s easier said than done!


    Does the world of God want to promote the arrival of a new era, in order to eliminate Daomen and Su Yan?


    Even if he knew about the plans of the heavenly world, even if he grabbed Su Yan, he would not be able to resist. This can be said to be the most serious conspiracy.


    Even if you know what the world of God wants to do, you are powerless to resist.


    However, Ling Zun added: "God World only got half the body of the Inspiration King, so the source of this spiritual energy must be incomplete, and it will be very difficult to activate it. Maybe there is still time to overthrow all this."


    "Why does the corpse of the Inspiration King have such a wonderful effect, and it can activate the source of spiritual energy of the heavens?"


    "Because that man dominated the source of spiritual energy in the heavens in order to deal with Emperor Haotian back then, he integrated the source of spiritual energy with himself, and even the spiritual race was brutally slaughtered and suppressed by him. The spiritual energy that should have been shared by hundreds of millions of creatures The source is exclusively owned by him, and his psychic power is of course beyond your imagination."


    A man can actually dominate the source of spiritual energy above the immortal world. The key is that his body can withstand it. Only this point can tell how powerful and terrifying this Inspiration King was back then!


    He should also have quite strong luck, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to do such outrageous things.


    Su Yan asked, "Then who is stronger, he or Yuechen?"


    The powerful enemies that Hao Tiandi had dealt with back then were mostly legends to Su Yan, and only that Yue Chen was the one that Su Yan had really fought against.


    If you use Yue Chen as a reference, you can also calculate what level those powerhouses who once feared the heavens are in.


    Ling Zun showed a thoughtful expression, and then gave an answer: "Naturally, Yue Chen is stronger, but this is also very limited."


    Su Yan said: "Then this Inspiration Heavenly King''s strength is just like that. Even if the heavenly world uses some magic method to revive him, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Why do you say that?" Ling Zun asked.


    Su Yan said: "Because I have already fought that Yue Chen, he tried his best, but he is still not my opponent.


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ling Zun pondered for a moment, and then said, "This matter may not be as simple as you think. Did Yue Chen ever use the Spooky Orb when he fought with you?"


    "You said that orb? Of course it was used, but that orb is not an artifact of good fortune, so of course I can''t help it."


    Ling Zun shook his head and said, "That''s because Yue Chen had reservations when he was fighting with you. In fact, he is not afraid of creating divine weapons. Maybe he just wants to test your strength, and he doesn''t want to fight you for life and death."

 Chapter 4995： Mortal change

    Chapter 4995: Mortal Changes


    Su Yan said: "I don''t think there are any reservations that someone can fight with me... Even if that man is Yue Chen. We had already broken the dimension at that time, the barriers of many worlds had been broken, and even the turbulent flow of time and space was about to turn into a black hole. Can he still have reservations about this kind of battle?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Ling Zun laughed instead: "Then I ask you, ask yourself how your strength is, maybe it is comparable to the Emperor Haotian at his peak?"


    After listening to the question of Ling Zun, Su Yan showed a very serious look, and after thinking very carefully, he said, "I am afraid that there is still some gap between me and the Emperor Haotian at his peak. Yes."


    "Emperor Haotian couldn''t kill Yuechen when he joined forces with this seat back then. He could only be sealed in the realm of sin. How dare you say that you can kill Yuechen?"


    Su Yan said, "What other powerful tricks does Yue Chen have?"


    "He has already cultivated himself into a body of Taiyin, not Xuanyin Xuanyang, but Taiyin Sun, so you should understand?"


    After Ling Zun said this, Su Yan suddenly showed a solemn expression.


    Su Yan has seen a lot of the body of Xuanyin, and many of those ancient gods can cultivate to the level of the body of Xuanyin.


    Taiyin is a higher level above Xuanyin, and it is a field that those ancient gods have no way to set foot in...


    This field can almost be said to have touched the ceiling of the Immortal Realm. Even Su Yan has no clue as to how to achieve the Taiyin body, and he does not know how that Yuechen can do it.


    No matter whether you reach the realm of Taiyin or Sun, you almost have the legendary immortality. The method of getting up can be transformed into the two extreme forces of yin and yang in the universe, and it can also completely abandon the shackles of flesh and blood.


    For this, Su Yan had already seen it during the battle with Yue Chen.


    It''s just that Su Yan couldn''t imagine that Yue Chen still had reservations after this powerful role.


    "Even if he has the body of Taiyin, at most I can''t kill him. It is absolutely impossible for him to take advantage of me."


    Then Su Yan said again: "Ling Zun, I have something to ask."


    "whats the matter?"


    Su Yan very calmly pulled out the broken sword from his waist, and said, "Lingzun should know the origin of this sword, right?"


    Lingzun''s face showed an indecisive expression, and it took a while to know: "What is the origin of this sword, of course I know... Only how did this sword fall into your hands."


    Su Yan said strangely, "Isn''t Lingzun asking me to come to the world of psionicists for this broken sword?"


    Lingzun said: "This seat invites you to come out, just to cut off the body of the Inspiration King. As for this sword, this seat really doesn''t know that it is in the hands of the Lingneng family. The name of this sword is the Sword of Divine Slaying. "


    "Chopping Divine Sword?"


    Lingzun said: "You should have discovered that this sword used to be an artifact of good fortune, and it only dropped its rank because it broke."


    "Well, and the owner of this sword is the owner of the Shiva godhead of the previous generation. He left a touch of his spiritual knowledge on this broken sword."


    Su Yan paused for a while when he said this, and then continued: "Now this piece of spiritual consciousness has been integrated into my sea of ??consciousness. Although I have obtained many of his battle memories out of thin air, I have no idea what he looks like. I don''t know, and I don''t know who he is at all, but I only know that he may have something to do with the Great Emperor Chaos. Can Lingzun answer me, who is the owner of this sword?"


    The expression on Lingzun''s face at this time actually became a little hesitant, as if there was something unspeakable, but soon, Lingzun said: "This person''s identity is very sensitive, and it is inconvenient to tell you now."


    "What do you mean inconvenient?"


    Lingzun said: "Since you can get his Broken Sword and Destroy Godhead, you can already be regarded as his successor in a sense. It is better for you to explore this matter yourself, and others should not interfere too much, lest It broke the mysterious connection between you two."


    Ling Zun said all that, if she didn''t want to say it, Su Yan couldn''t force her.


    Su Yan inserted a broken sword into his waist again.


    At this time, the undead emperor took the dharma image of the snake **** and flew over here, and after it was settled, the undead emperor said: "Inspiration Heavenly King also fought with me back then. In his heyday, even the primitive phoenix was no match for him. Now My heart is shaking, I''m afraid that he inspired the king to be resurrected somewhere at the end of the universe!"


    "resurrection?"


    The undead emperor said firmly: "Inspiration Heavenly King''s spiritual consciousness should have awakened to some extent, so my spiritual heart will be so impacted. I am afraid that there will be another powerful and incomparable enemy in the fairyland. ."


    "God''s world is moving so fast, the spiritual spring has already bloomed, Su Yan." Ling Zun also looked at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan was not a psionicist and could not sense the so-called spiritual spring, but he was a **** of destruction. He looked up at the peak of the immortal world at the thirty-third level, and looked down at the three thousand worlds in the mortal world.


    In Su Yan''s pair of golden pupils, the spiritual energy of the mortal world below had begun to recover one after another.


    Su Yan could see in the world below, when the spiritual energy began to recover, many ordinary people before began to gradually awaken to various abilities...


    After the aura recovered, the invisible aura gradually permeated the different worlds of the mortal world, and the souls of those mortals began to change in some form after they came into contact with the aura...


    These changes may have been silent at first, and then gradually changed into different waves...


    When the soul undergoes a certain change and absorbs the spiritual energy, various methods and powers spring up like bamboo shoots after the rain.


    These sects of self-cultivation, which have long since become half-dead, have also begun to radiate vitality.


    There are also many psykers who are born with incredible abilities.


    In the world where the spiritual energy is revived, spells, machinery, and technology gradually begin to collide in some form...


    The path to the future has gradually become unknowable.


    Only at this time did Su Yan take his eyes back, then looked at Ling Zun, and continued, "The lower realm has begun to recover spiritual energy, how could it be so fast."


    "Because the source of spiritual energy is originally in the spiritual world, of course the speed of transmission cannot be measured by the speed of the physical world. The time flow of the mortal world and the fairy world is different. The fairy world is so short, and some worlds in the mortal world may have passed for several years. , Now the spiritual energy in the lower realm should be very abundant, and after a period of time, there should be new psionicists who will break through the limitations of the robbery and enter the fairy world."

 Chapter 4996： torrent of the times

    A crack suddenly appeared on the Menghuabao mirror of Shuzaotian, followed by a crack on the cheek of Shuzaotian that looked like a porcelain doll.


    These two cracks appeared suddenly. Although Shu Zaotian''s expression seemed very calm, Ling Zun''s eyes had become very disturbing.


    The undead emperor said: "The source of spiritual energy has recovered, so the foundation of the bottom layer of the dream world will also be shaken by the torrent of spiritual energy. Once the dream world is unstable, her existence may not be able to be maintained."


    The immortal emperor''s words are true, the root of Shuzaotian''s existence in this world lies in the dream world, and the dream world is also a part of the pure spiritual world.


    When the source of spiritual energy is revived in the pure spiritual world, then the dream world is bound to suffer a certain impact.


    But since Shuzaotian was recognized by Lingzun as his daughter, maybe Lingzun would have some way to solve this problem.


    "In the spiritual world, the torrent of spiritual energy is unstoppable. It seems that the existence of the world of God is planning to have some secret method to resurrect the King of Inspiration. This is against the law of heaven and will definitely be retributed."


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t need to say anything from the undead emperor at this time, Su Yan could also feel a touch of extremely heavy pressure in his heart.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Su Yan. At this time, all the great emperors of the Immortal Realm could sense a strange heaviness in their hearts.


    In the pure spiritual world, the torrent of spiritual energy is almost everywhere, and it takes almost no time to fill the almost boundless spiritual world.


    Every great emperor felt a strong shock in his heart. Everyone knew that when such a change occurred in the purely spiritual world, it was only a harbinger of the opening of the next era.


    When the number of psionicists in the immortal world exceeds the practitioners of the Taoist sect, perhaps the order of the entire immortal world will be rewritten at this time.


    It was as if the mortals replaced the Protoss to become the ruler of the fairyland back then.


    The looting of this era, even the most outstanding person of the Great Emperor can''t stop it!


    And in the torrent of spiritual energy, a super powerful spirit king will definitely be born!


    This Spirit King is above all the psionicists, at the top of the pyramid. When he wants to do something, I am afraid that the entire fairyland will ask for him.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became solemn.


    For those great emperors who didn''t understand the inside story, Su Yan was involved in the whole incident, and it could be said that he knew the development of the whole incident very clearly.


    It can be said that the existence of God''s world has led to such a great change.


    Su Yan suddenly thought that perhaps the gods had left the immortal world, and a new era had arrived, with the shadow of the heavenly world behind them.


    In other words, the existence of God''s world is the main driving force.


    So what is the meaning of the existence of the world of God and they do this?


    They push the development of history and the change of epochs, what kind of benefits are there for them?


    If this kind of thing is really not good at all, I''m afraid no one is willing to do it, right?


    Su Yan still couldn''t understand what the ultimate purpose of the existence of the heavenly world was.


    While Su Yan was thinking about it, the undead emperor said: "After the passage of psychic energy is opened, not only will many dharmas and powerful psionicists be born in the mortal world, but the ancient spiritual race should be the biggest beneficiaries."


    After the undead emperor said this, Su Yan just remembered that he seemed to have fought against two powerful ancient spiritual clans just now.


    Su Yan looked at the other world below, and the two great emperors of the Spiritual Race had long since disappeared.


    He only heard Su Yan say: "There is no hatred between the Spirit Race and I, but there is a blood feud between the Spirit Race and the Eternal God Race. If the Spirit Race wants to deal with it, it will also be those old God Races. Don''t worry."


    "It''s just that after the source of spiritual energy is opened up, the whole world will enter a new cycle of reincarnation. At that time, the psionicists may replace the cultivators, just like we replaced the ancient gods."


    This is the general trend, and the undead emperor said: "Isn''t it simple? Let the people in the Taoist gate stare at the ascending platform. As long as the psionicists who have ascended into the immortal world see one and kill one, by the way, those who will give birth to powerful psionicists will be killed. If the mortal world were to be destroyed directly, then naturally there would not be so many troubles."


    Su Yan shook his head lightly and said, "It won''t make any sense to do this. Back then, the ancient emperor had killed a lot of true immortals, but we didn''t overthrow them in the end? The faster the psychic rises, the faster the psychic rises."


    Yes, in Su Yan''s view, such killings are meaningless at all.


    As long as the source of spiritual energy is still there, psionicists can be born continuously, and sooner or later, such a child of luck will be born.


    Killing endlessly will only create the next Su Yan


    Su Yan will never become the same existence as those ancient emperors. Power, glory, and status are all fleeting. If they want to stop the flow of history because of these, it is undoubtedly a man''s arm.


    If Su Yan had never entered the Huntian Pagoda or stepped into the long river of history, he might still be lucky.


    After really stepping into it, and feeling the mighty force above the universe, Su Yan no longer has these thoughts.


    Lingzun said: "If the era of Xianmen is ended, maybe you will also fall, just like the two heavenly emperors back then, even if the power has surpassed the level of immortal emperors, but still in the great cycle of this world, still There is a risk of falling. Unless you can transcend reincarnation."


    Karma, Fate, and Reincarnation are the three mountains that suppressed the Immortal Emperor.


    Today''s Su Yan has already planned the cause and effect and suppressed the fate, leaving only the last mountain of reincarnation.


    It stands to reason that Su Yan, who was reincarnated in the ninth world, should know more about the so-called reincarnation than anyone in the fairy world, and it is easier than anyone else to break through the restrictions of reincarnation.


    But so far he has no clue.


    If the last shackle of reincarnation cannot be broken, then as Ling Zun said, in the next big era change, Su Yan, as the representative of Xianmen, is very likely to fall.


    Lingzun continued: "Maybe this is the conspiracy that the world of God intends to use against you. They push the torrent of the times forward, and they want to use the torrent of the times to drown you."


    "If you think about it this way, it seems that the existence of God in the world looks down on me too much, but they should have nothing to do, otherwise, they would not have used such a method. The torrent of the times is rolling forward, and a new era is coming. At that time, it may not be me Su who will be swallowed."

 Chapter 4997： Su Yans gift

    Although the battle between Su Yan and the ancestor immortal almost all happened in the independent world created by the undead emperor.


    But there are still some forces that broke the barriers between the two worlds, spread to the fairy world, and severely damaged the homes of these psionicists.


    In particular, the beam of light formed by the divine power of destruction released by Su Yan directly pierced the entire planet into ruins.


    The homes of these psionicists have long been unable to continue to live.


    However, Su Yan had made a promise from the very beginning that if the Holy Spiritual Sect was willing to listen to him, he would let the Holy Spiritual Energy follow him.


    The immortal realm created by Su Yan is so extensive, it is more than enough to contain all these psionicists.


    Under the organization of the Holy Spiritual Sect, more than 90% of the psionicists are willing to move to Su Yan''s fairyland.


    And Su Yan may promise these psionicists that they no longer have to hide in the fairy world, and will always be under the protection of his Emperor Xianwu.


    This is what the Psionic Church has been pursuing.


    Almost all the psionicists knelt down at Su Yan''s feet.


    The body of the gods displayed by Su Yan made these psionicists only worship, and in the psionic religion, there was already a place for his **** Shiva.


    Of course, those believers respect Su Yan like a god.


    As for the Spirit King Palace and the Spirit King who had been captured, Su Yan would also bring them back to his Immortal Realm.


    There are still many things Su Yan wants to interrogate him. There seems to be a hidden line behind the inspiration, the ancient spiritual clan, and the ancestor immortal.


    When Su Yan left, he was very relaxed and casual, but when he came back, his expression was extremely serious.


    And there are hundreds of thousands of psionicists behind Su Yan.


    Before these psionicists arrived at the Immortal Realm shaped by Su Yan, they had already seen the sacred immortal tree shining brightly in the void of the universe. Shrouded!


    The atmosphere presented in this infinite brilliance is not comparable to any immortal realm at all.


    Those psykers have long lived in the corners of the Faerie and on some very barren planets.


    Suddenly, they were exposed to such a flowery, dream-like world, and they all stared straight at it.


    Isn''t this what their psionicists have always dreamed of?


    And the prophecy circulating in the psionic religion can be considered to be fulfilled. The prophecy said that it represents the kingdom that the destroyed Shiva will bring to the psionic family.


    And what Su Yan has to do now is to fulfill this prophecy?


    Therefore, these psionicists worshiped Su Yan even more, and they also created many holy images for Su Yan in the psionic holy religion to worship.


    None of these Su Yan interfered, and their psionicists would have no problem if they wanted to believe in anything, as long as they didn''t make some messes.


    Su Yan has already said hello to Jin Shiya about this, and will divide a large area in the Immortal Realm for them to establish a kingdom for the psychic family.


    The power of these psionicists is still very weak for the time being, but over time, they may become infinitely powerful.


    And if the torrent of the times is truly unstoppable, and the psionicists will replace the cultivators to become the next masters of the fairy world, then the tool of the psionic sect will become very valuable to Su Yan.


    The weapon of religion is often stronger than a million soldiers.


    But now all of this is out of the question. Su Yan also intends to put the psionicist aside for the time being, and is too lazy to make any arrangements.


    This time in the kingdom of psionicists, it can only be regarded as a return without success, and the undead emperor sensed that his enemy had been resurrected at the end of the universe, and after returning, he continued to study the equation of life.


    Really figured out something by the undead emperor


    When the undead emperor studies the equation of life, he only analyzes it from the origin of life and the direction of various vitality and vitality.


    This time, the undead emperor, under Su Yan''s suggestion, added the spiritual energy of the spiritual world into the equation of life.


    And then the equation of life has unexpectedly changed unexpectedly.


    Some kind of sealed power seemed to be released suddenly, and the equation of life suddenly had incredible vitality!


    Su Yan said: "It seems like what I thought, if you just inject anger into it, it''s not enough, you also need to inject spiritual power into it. The mind and the body are two things that are inseparable. will be valuable."


    In the eye sockets of the skeleton of the undead emperor, the red-red soul flame burned more and more violently, which was a very remarkable discovery.


    Perhaps from here, they can find a way to use the equation of life.


    If you can thoroughly understand the equation of life and use the power in it, then your combat effectiveness will surely rise with it.


    In addition to the equation of life, Su Yan also carefully studied the broken sword in his hand.


    The power contained in Broken Sword was no trivial matter. At the same time, there were so many battle memories pouring into Su Yan''s sea of ??consciousness, and it took time to digest it.


    Su Yan took out the scarlet broken sword and placed it next to the equation of life.


    This sword seems to be quite quiet now.


    But when Su Yan got it in his hands for the first time, he only felt that the killing intent was overwhelming, as if there was boundless blood rushing towards him, not only to devour the enemy, but even Su Yan seemed to be devoured by it too!


    Generally speaking, the artifact spirits of the divine artifact are very neutral and peaceful, and the desire to destroy the red lotus sky dance is already very powerful.


    And the tool spirit of this broken sword is obviously more ferocious than Honglian Tianwu.


    It almost made Su Yan begin to doubt whether this broken sword was an evil soldier.


    Su Yan originally just wanted to study the power of this sword, because in those battle memories Su Yan got, this sword is enough to cut off the sun, moon and stars.


    And more than once, it has chopped the galaxy apart in the void of the universe!


    If you want to fully exert its full power, you need the corresponding swordsmanship.


    Speaking of which, Su Yan also created a set of Sen Luo swordsmanship back then, and that set of Sen Luo swordsmanship complements this broken sword.


    It is impossible to say that the lethality of Sen Luo''s swordsmanship can be maximized.


    Su Yan was thinking about it, but suddenly there was a strange movement from his feet.


    The broken sword of the Tathagata moved on its own, and after it flew up, it fell into the equation of life.


    Following the equation of life is like boiling, gradually being occupied by the power of blood, and suddenly becoming extremely evil and charming.


    so, what happened?

 Chapter 4998： Chaos Emperors Pattern

    Chapter four thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight the pattern of Chaos Emperor


    Even Su Yan himself didn''t understand this. He was really curious as to what happened.


    Why is this broken sword connected to the equation of life?


    Su Yan watched Broken Sword''s power fill the equation of life, and then between the red light, the Broken Sword''s power seemed to be inspired to some extent...


    A circle of red light completely enveloped Su Yan''s body.


    In this layer of red light, Su Yan seemed to have entered a strange state.


    He looked at the equation of life under his feet, and suddenly burst into laughter, as if he had cracked the secret of the equation of life.


    The Immortal Emperor has always been by Su Yan''s side, and when he saw that the red light surrounded Su Yan, he was very worried about Su Yan for a while.


    But the undead emperor did not act rashly, but chose to wait. He didn''t know what happened, and if he made a rash move, it might disturb Su Yan''s epiphany.


    After hearing Su Yan''s wild laughter, the undead emperor immediately understood that Su Yan must have had a new understanding.


    I saw Su Yan stretched his hand into the air, directly grasped the broken sword, then inserted the broken sword into his waist, and then showed that kind of smile that he was holding a wisdom pearl.


    The Undying Emperor asked curiously, "Did Su Xiandi have any special insights?"


    Su Yan said: "To tell you the truth, Zhan Shenjian did give me some inspiration just now, and it can be regarded as solving some of my doubts. I now understand some of the secrets of the equation of life."


    "What''s the secret?" The undead emperor was really too curious.


    Su Yan said: "If this secret is only shown in front of you, it would be a bit too wasteful. I want to find Long Jie and them, and of course Xuanyuan Intercept them. It will be interesting to have them witness together. "


    The undead emperor said: "Does Immortal Su want to open the altar and preach again?"


    "It''s not a sermon, but it''s a waste to share some insights with you alone. It''s better to tell everyone about it. If they also understand it, it will be excellent, even if they don''t understand it. , at least to gain some insight.��


    After Su Yan finished saying this, the undead emperor couldn''t help but praise: "Xiandi Su, you are really broad-minded, if those immortal emperors have obtained some powerful exercises or comprehension, they must be hidden, and you are the only one. People will be so selfless, no matter what good things they have, they will take the initiative to share them with others.��


    Su Yan said, "I used to be that kind of person, but many things require communication to improve. If you just stay complacent and work behind closed doors, it will be difficult to improve your realm. We have already reached our point, and if we want to achieve more. It will be difficult to go further.��


    When Su Yan said this, a golden cloud appeared under his feet, and then the golden cloud dragged Su Yan towards the distant palace.


    After Su Yan returned to the palace, he immediately ordered all the Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Domain to come here.


    Immediately, the immortal officer under his command left, and Jin Shiya saw that Su Yan was doing such a solemn thing, and she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Su Lang, are you going to make a big scene?"


    Su Yan said, "You really guessed it right this time. I''ll show you something later. How much I can learn depends on their fortunes."


    Jin Shiya asked curiously: "I have already been in contact with several great emperors and high priests of the psionic family, and they all said that your power, Su Lang, surpassed the sky, and you are already the strongest emperor in the immortal world. They are all unanimous. Having said that, I also became very curious, Su Lang, what kind of realm has your power reached now?"


    Su Yan said with a smile: "My realm, it''s not necessarily the strongest, because there are existences in the Immortal Realm that I can''t deal with. Of course, if I can''t deal with them, they will definitely help me. But I have already I''m about to touch the ceiling of the Immortal Emperor, maybe I can surpass it..."


    "What does it mean to go beyond the ceiling? Are you saying that there is a realm above the Immortal Emperor? This...I can''t imagine what kind of existence above the Immortal Emperor." Jin Shiya said honestly. .


    "The Immortal Emperor is definitely not the ceiling of this world, it''s just the ceiling of the power of the immortal world. Do you understand that? If it is truly invincible and powerful, it can be above the immortal world. No matter how the era is changed, it is even the immortal world. Destroyed, it can remain eternal, and such existence can be regarded as invincible and eternal."


    Jin Shiya nodded, and only then did she understand what Su Yan''s words meant.


    However, she still felt that this state was too ethereal and beyond imagination.


    She couldn''t even think about what it would be like to transcend the fairy world and exist above eternity.


    Su Yan said: "You don''t have to worry about this road. From the beginning, Chaos Emperor has already helped me pave it."


    "Master?"


    "Yes, I probably understand why he wants to pave such a road, because I am his only hope in the future, and he can''t find anyone other than me who can better inherit his wishes, and for him and his Those comrades got their revenge."


    After all, Su Yan obtained the Divine Slaying Sword, and was able to know many things from those surging battle memories.


    The Great Chaos Emperor also fought against the world of God, but they failed, and many of the Great Chaos Emperor''s comrades in arms also died completely, turning into ashes in the universe!


    If Emperor Chaos wanted to find someone to avenge him in the future, then Su Yan would undoubtedly be the best candidate.


    There is absolutely no doubt about this!


    Of course, Chaos Emperor''s pattern is more than that, and what he wants is not just revenge.


    To the world of heaven, the lower realm is just a toy on a chessboard, and in the hands of the world of heaven, hundreds of millions of beings are just worms to play with.


    Emperor Chaos also wants to change this, so he will attack the world of God!


    And this ambition will definitely be inherited by Su Yan.


    Because Su Yan''s character is here, it is impossible for him to form some form of compromise with the world of God.


    In other words, Su Yan was not the kind of person who would treat others like a dog.


    Jin Shiya was inexplicably worried after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    Because the Great Emperor Chaos disappeared inexplicably back then, and never appeared again, she was afraid that Su Yan would do the same.


    But Su Yan was not worried at all, he held Jin Shiya''s hand in his own, and said eagerly, "Xiaoya, after all this is over, I will find a place to live in seclusion with you. These Immortal World��s No. 1 titles, don��t worry, I have been tired of fighting with those Immortal Emperors over the years, and there is no point in fighting any more.��

 Chapter 4999： The taboo of creating life

    Chapter 4999: The taboo of creating life


    Jin Shiya said: "Su Lang, in fact, from the time you returned to the Immortal Realm this time, I have already noticed that you are completely different from before. Before, you had great ambitions and always wanted to put the heavens in the palm of your hand. But now you seem to be more free and easy..."


    Su Yan said: "After all, I have been reincarnated in the ninth generation, I have witnessed the rise and fall of too many civilizations, and I have also witnessed too many changes in power. Besides, I have already been the number one in all ages. What does this honor and power feel like to me? I��ve already tasted it, and it��s actually just like that, nothing special. My goal of cultivating to become a **** is definitely not here.��


    "Then what is your purpose?" Jin Shiya leaned on Su Yan''s body, and even her eyes softened.


    When she looked at Su Yan, her eyes were full of strange brilliance.


    It was as if the whole world was inferior to her discernment, and it was enough to have this man to fill her heart.


    Su Yan said, "Of course it''s to be happy and carefree with the person you like. You don''t have to be disturbed by those mundane competitions. If possible, I would like to have a child with you."


    Su Yan''s last sentence literally touched Jin Shiya''s heart.


    But it is not easy for immortals to conceive, because immortals'' cultivation is to convert the essence of the body into boundless vitality.


    Without energy, it is almost impossible to produce offspring.


    And the last time Jin Shiya''s pregnancy caused a lot of turmoil, the final result was that Su Yan fell with Yuhan in his arms.


    Jin Shiya still has lingering fears about this matter, so even though she was very moved, she did not agree immediately, but looked at Su Yan with a tender look.


    She has a deep affection for Su Yan, and even if she doesn''t say a lot, Su Yan can understand her meaning.


    The atmosphere here was originally very warm and beautiful, but with the arrival of Emperor Long Jie, the atmosphere was suddenly destroyed.


    Emperor Long Jie ran in quickly, saw Su Yan holding Jin Shiya''s hand, Jin Shiya leaned back against Su Yan''s arms, and immediately said: "Sister Xiaoya, Brother Su, it''s still blue sky and daytime, how do you hold them? Together? Me too!"


    "Long Jie, you girl really likes fooling around more and more!"


    Emperor Long Jie put his hands on his hips and said, "Why, if you can hug each other, people can''t participate in one? Damn it! Brother Su, you favor one over the other!"


    "Okay, don''t make trouble anymore." Jin Shiya got up from Su Yan''s arms, tidied up her clothes, and then showed a very serious expression.


    Jin Shiya said: "Wait, your brother Su may have to perform some incredible miracle, are you ready?"


    Emperor Long Jie said: "I am here for this matter. Did Brother Su get any inspiration from the equation of life?"


    "Huh?" Su Yan looked at Emperor Long Jie.


    Emperor Long Jie saw that Su Yan and Jin Shiya were both looking at her, and the expression on their faces suddenly became extremely proud, and then said: "Brother Su, I want to tell you one thing, that is, I am here. There are also discoveries in the equation of life.��


    "What can you find out? You''ve known fun all day long, and you''ve never seen you practice." Jin Shiya said.


    Instead, it was Su Yan who said in a helpful voice, "Long Jie''s talent is very high, she is definitely not inferior to me, maybe she can see the mystery at a glance, and even if she studied for another thousand years, she would not be able to figure it out. "


    Su Yan''s remarks are definitely not nonsense. Emperor Long Jie has hardly practiced seriously, and he has the strength above many emperors, and he can even be on an equal footing with the original phoenix.


    If a strong person of this level has no talent, I am afraid that none of the monks in the immortal world dare to say that they have talent.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Emperor Long Jie suddenly became extremely proud, and then said, "It''s Brother Su who knows me best."


    "What kind of insight did you have in the equation of life? You might as well tell me." Su Yan said.


    Emperor Long Jie said: "Look at it."


    I saw Long Jie Emperor Zun raised her hands, then put them together, and then she slowly put them down.


    Then he opened his hands in front of Su Yan and Jin Shiya...


    The appearance of Emperor Long Jie is really funny, like a little girl who is catching butterflies.


    But the power suspended in the hands of Emperor Long Jie was very surprising.


    I saw that in the palm of Emperor Long Jie''s hand, that smear of darkness had transformed into a small snake, which slowly crawled up in the air, as if it had really turned into some kind of creature...


    The indescribable darkness mastered by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, this darkness is the power that blurs the spiritual world and the physical world.


    So when she uses her power to rewrite reality, she can turn this indescribable darkness into some magical creatures...


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor could use his own dark power to create dark life before, but the premise is that part of the reality needs to be rewritten.


    Otherwise, the cold and ruthless laws of the physical world would not tolerate these dark creatures.


    But this time, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor obviously did not rewrite the reality, but this dark little snake slowly snaked up in front of Su Yan and Jin Shiya, as if it were a real animal.


    "How is it, is it very powerful?" Emperor Long Jie''s face showed a very proud look.


    She is now waiting for Su Yan and Jin Shiya to praise her.


    Jin Shiya didn''t know what to say for a while, and after a while she asked Su Yan in an uncertain tone, "Did Long Jie create life in front of us just now?"


    "Well, yes." Su Yan''s answer came quickly, without the slightest hesitation.


    This surprised Jin Shiya to the extreme, "But... isn''t the creation of life and the death of the dead the biggest taboo in this world? Will mastering the power of this taboo bring bad luck..."


    Jin Shiya has become extremely worried.


    "Xiaoya, have you ever thought about how our human race came from?" Su Yan asked, "Actually, not only the human race, but those intelligent races, including the **** race, have you ever thought about how it came?"


    "Uh... Didn''t it evolve slowly?"


    "You have lived through so many epochs and hundreds of thousands of years, have you ever witnessed the evolution of a bug on the ground into a true dragon in the sky?" Su Yan asked, "Of course the so-called evolution exists, but it is not as miraculous as you think. "


    "You mean...all intelligent races were created?"


    "Yes, the equation of life combined with the fire of civilization can create many intelligent races, even the gods. Since the creation of the world and the formation of the universe, our creators have relied on these two to continuously create intelligent life. Well, maybe from that moment onwards, the changes of various power attributes are already doomed."

 Chapter 5000： A South China Sea Purple Bamboo

    What Su Yan said really subverted the so-called common sense in Jin Shiya''s eyes.


    However, many of these so-called common sense are inherently wrong.


    Su Yan said calmly, "Like the protoss, our human race was created by the creator using the equation of life, just like this little dark snake.


    Now Long Jie will also create life, maybe she can also become the creator in the future. "


    Emperor Long Jie showed a very excited expression after listening to Su Yan''s words.


    If others praise her, Emperor Long Jie will only be three-point happy.


    But if Su Yan praised her, then she would be 12 points happy.


    This joy almost overflowed from her heart, and Emperor Long Jie was so happy that he was about to jump up.


    Only Jin Shiya is still worried, because the creation of life is a taboo force no matter how you look at it.


    It may not be a good thing that Emperor Long Jie has mastered this taboo power, or it may be a bad thing that will cause her big problems in the future.


    After all, any power is a double-edged sword. If you are not careful, you may injure yourself.


    Su Yan patted Emperor Long Jie''s head again, and then said to Emperor Long Jie: "You put this little snake away first, and don''t tell others that you have mastered such power, hide your cultivation first, and wait until You can go to Kunlun Yuxu to find Primitive Phoenix to test the strength of this power."


    Emperor Long Jie nodded his head like garlic, and at the same time there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart.


    Brother Su has allowed to find the bad luck of the mother phoenix! Just thinking of this, Emperor Long Jie became refreshed.


    Jin Shiya became a little worried and said: "Su Lang, you condone Long Jie''s nonsense like this, if Princess Kong Qian hears it, I am afraid that I will cry with you again, and let''s talk about us and Kunlun Yuxu. With the current relationship, it doesn''t seem to make sense to go there and make a fool of yourself, right?"


    After Princess Kong Qian got married, there are now many powerful demons traveling between the Sacred Immortal Realm and Kunlun Yuxu.


    The relationship between the two can be said to be extremely friendly.


    Su Yan said, "I just asked Long Jie to find the Primitive Phoenix to test the power of the spell, not to let her demolish the Kunlun Yuxu, she should be measured."


    The relationship between Primitive Phoenix and Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is extremely poor.


    The power used to test tricks is also full of gold.


    Jin Shiya could only sigh and said, "If you are making fun of Long Jie, I can''t do anything about it."


    Emperor Long Jie then hugged Su Yan''s hand and said, "Brother Su, do you have anything fun to do when you go out this time?


    If you have something interesting, please share it with me! "


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I didn''t go out for fun, but to do business.


    I really regret that I didn''t take you to the territory of the psionic family. If you go, maybe things will turn around. "


    The power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor can freely switch between reality and illusion.


    At the same time, the falsehood is opened up into a real space. The so-called falsehood is of course a part of the spiritual world. If there is a Dragon Tribulation Emperor, I am afraid that the body of the Inspiration King should have been completely destroyed, and will not be forcibly taken away by the ancestor immortal. body.


    At that time, Su Yan was afraid that Emperor Long Jie would play and make mistakes, so he didn''t take her there.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an extremely wrong choice.


    This is also impossible, even with existences like Su Yan and Ling Zun, it is impossible for them to make perfect choices every time.


    While talking here, almost all the big men in the sacred immortal realm have come, not only some old Aoki demons, but also the four ancient emperors of Xuanyuan Jie, and some immortal emperors who later defected.


    Some of these immortal emperors who defected from behind were some of Su Yan''s works in the past, and some defected purely because they admired Emperor Xianwu''s divine might.


    When all these great emperors appeared here, what they saw in Su Yan''s eyes was extreme confidence.


    Su Yan said, "I''m here today to share one thing with you. This thing is called the equation of life, and it is the power of the origin of all things, but some of you are not in enough realm. If you present the equation of life in front of you now, only I''m afraid that it will help the seedlings grow, and there is no half benefit, so I thought of a compromise method."


    These Immortal Emperors may not have heard of the so-called equation of life, but that doesn''t mean they are not interested.


    Su Yan said, "I think the compromise is to show the power of true creation in front of you."


    "What do you mean by true creative power?"


    Xuanyuan asked.


    These four ancient monsters, headed by Xuanyuan Jie, had experienced the era of the Dragon God and Heavenly Emperor, and they were able to become emperors in that era. Their strength and realm were already very extraordinary, and they also had some understanding of the equation of life.


    But Su Yan didn''t know what it meant when he said he wanted to create.


    Then Su Yan said, "It''s okay if you don''t understand it now, because later you can see what the real power of creation is just by looking at it."


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, and Huangfu Ming handed over a South Sea Purple Bamboo.


    Huangfu was clearly a rebellious generation, and the Dark Night Immortal Emperor was famous, and now he was willing to serve as the bodyguard of the house and nursing home on Su Yan''s side.


    The psionic emperors who had defected from the Tao were extremely surprised when they saw Huangfuming.


    After Su Yan took over the South Sea Purple Bamboo, Huangfu Ming retired.


    Su Yan held a sword flower with the Nanhai Zizhu in his hand, and then said: "The Nanhai Zizhu grows up a section in a thousand years, even if it is an epoch, it will not grow much height, often after planting a bamboo forest, the emperor''s people all fall. Now, Nanhai Zizhu is considered immature, so there are many jokes about Nanhai Zizhu."


    South China Sea Purple Bamboo can be regarded as the slowest growing plant in the fairy world, but South China Sea Purple Bamboo is a first-class material for crafting.


    Therefore, Nanhai Zizhu is in a state of serious shortage in the Immortal Realm all the year round.


    Of course, these Immortal Emperors also understood this, but they didn''t understand it very much. Su Yan suddenly took out what he knew about what Nanhai Zizhu was going to do.


    I saw Su Yan walked to the open space in the square and inserted the Nanhai Zizhu into the flower bed in front of him.


    Then Su Yan said, "I planted a South Sea Purple Bamboo here, how long do you think it will take to mature?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s question, those great emperors were all muttering in their hearts.


    If such a small piece of Nanhai Purple Bamboo is planted here, if it grows at a normal rate, it will take 100,000 years to become a material.


    But since Su Yan had specially recruited these Immortal Emperors, he also said that he wanted to show some creative power.


    Then things shouldn''t be so simple! Could it be that Su Yan really had some magic trick to give birth to Zizhu in the South China Sea?

 Chapter 5001： An incredible breath

    But even without the old green wood demons talking, these Immortal Emperors would know that the South Sea Purple Bamboo is really a very special plant.


    If you can successfully ripen with some green wood tricks, then Nanhai Zizhu will not be so popular.


    Even those great emperors who have mastered the Aoki Immortals cannot do this, but the man in front of them is the Great Emperor Xianwu. If you look at this man with the standard of ordinary immortal emperors, it would be a big mistake! The Immortal Emperor standing here has more or less witnessed Su Yan''s incredible power.


    So soon, an old Aoki demon said: "If Zun Shang makes a move, a South Sea Purple Bamboo should grow into it within three months, right?"


    This answer is already very insane.


    Because normally, it takes at least 100,000 years for Nanhai Zizhu to grow, and it is quite exaggerated to be able to compress these 100,000 years into three months.


    But Su Yan shook his head with a smile and said, "Three months is too long."


    There was a sudden sigh of relief from the surroundings.


    "Is that a month?


    If we can make a South Sea Purple Bamboo plant within a month, then our Sacred Immortal Domain will make a fortune in the business of South Sea Purple Bamboo only! "


    Nanhai Purple Bamboo is a refining material that can be used to increase the strength of an artifact, and it is very precious for the existence of the Great Emperor series.


    If it is really possible to mass-produce Nanhai Zizhu, then only need to promise Nanhai Zizhu, I am afraid that many Immortal Emperors will come to seek refuge.


    After all, Nanhai Zizhu is too precious! But Su Yan still shook his head and said, "Did I bring everyone here because I want everyone to stand here with me for a month and wait for the Nanhai Zizhu to grow?


    It''s not my style to let the eldest lady be exposed to the wind and the sun, so I might as well make the answer a little bolder. "


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the great emperors all started talking in a low voice.


    Then Xuanyuan Jie gave an answer and said, "Could it be that you can make Nanhai Zizhu grow in one day and one night?"


    Su Yan stood proudly with his hands behind his back: "It seems that you have no imagination at all. If you want to spend a day and a night, then it is not a powerful force, and I will not invite you in particular."


    "But being able to make Nanhai Zizhu grow day and night is already an extraordinary achievement. I''m afraid even the Jade Emperor, Tathagata Buddha and Primitive Phoenix can''t do it!"


    Although Su Yan was very disdainful of this statement, none of the many great emperors standing here could do this.


    "Is it an hour?"


    Another Immortal Emperor asked.


    These Immortal Emperors only felt that the time they said was getting more and more outrageous, from three months to one hour, which was already very exaggerated.


    But Su Yan still shook his head.


    This time, without waiting for Su Yan to speak, Emperor Long Jie already said: "I feel like you all look down on others. Since my brother Su is looking for you, I already have certain skills, what is an hour? , I said that as long as Brother Su takes a breath, this South Sea Purple Bamboo can grow into it!"


    The words of Emperor Dragon Tribulation are really encouraging, but they are also extremely shocking.


    If you can do this, I''m afraid it''s already a miracle, right?


    But looking at Su Yan''s confident smile, could it be that Zun Shang can really do this?


    I just heard Su Yan say, "Long Jie, you know me well enough, it seems that I want to reward you with a big red flower."


    Then Su Yan walked to the South China Sea Purple Bamboo, and then placed a hand on the South China Sea Purple Bamboo, and then took a breath at the South China Sea Purple Bamboo. Nanhai Zizhu was immediately enveloped by a circle of purple light.


    Then the top of the South China Sea Purple Bamboo began to sprout almost immediately, and then began to grow upward. This process was very fast and rapid. In this purple brilliance, the growth rate of the South China Sea Purple Bamboo was almost exaggerated to an outrageous level.


    This South Sea Purple Bamboo, which originally took 100,000 years to fully grow, quickly grew up in front of these great emperors at the speed of a dozen breaths.


    South China Sea Purple Bamboo can be regarded as the slowest growing plant in the Immortal Realm, and even the wood spirit emperors can''t change this characteristic.


    It can only be said that Nanhai Zizhu has its own integrity, and it is absolutely not allowed to change.


    But this statement has obviously become unworkable when it comes to Su Yan''s place. Su Yan''s power has made this South Sea Purple Bamboo grow at an absurd level. Looking at the branches and leaves above it seems to have become a canopy of South Sea Purple Bamboo, these great emperors have already I was speechless in surprise.


    This was the inspiration for Su Yan after the broken sword merged with the equation of life.


    Sometimes this sudden burst of inspiration and epiphany is worth thousands of years of penance.


    At this moment, the surroundings were silent. Those great emperors all wanted to know how Su Yan did this, but they also knew that there was a great secret behind this power.


    Such a powerful force, if they were replaced, they would definitely treasure it, and would never share it with others.


    But Su Yan said: "A few days ago, the spiritual energy in the spiritual world shook, and the source of spiritual energy that had been depleted for an unknown number of years has recovered. In the lower realm, there will be more sects and powerhouses coming out to change the time is coming."


    These great emperors listened carefully to what Su Yan said, and no one dared to disturb Su Yan.


    Su Yan went on to say: "The change I''m talking about is the change of the era. Some of you should have already noticed it. The time for the era to change has already arrived. The era of Xiandao or Taoism may be over. It''s here. At this kind of node that is about to change, many great emperors are destined to fall."


    Following Su Yan''s words, the expressions on the faces of those great emperors gradually became solemn.


    Because they knew that Su Yan was telling the truth, and when the era changed, many of the existences of the Great Emperor series would fall.


    Like them, of course, there is a risk of falling.


    "So I want to share some power with you to make you stronger. This can not only protect our own homeland, but also strengthen your power. When the heavens become chaotic, it will also be more powerful. Protect yourself."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the hearts of those great emperors were half shocked and half longing.


    Su Yan can make Nanhai Zizhu grow in a dozen or so breaths. This power is so powerful and strange.


    Who doesn''t want to own these great emperors?


    Acknowledging that as Su Yan said, the era of epoch change is coming, and in the chaotic times to come, only by enhancing one''s own strength can one be more qualified to survive.


    Therefore, none of these great emperors spoke, they just looked at Su Yan seriously.

 Chapter 5002： The ultimate creation and destruction

    Chapter 5002: The Ultimate Creation and Destruction


    I don''t know what method Su Yan will use to impart this power to them.


    I saw Su Yan raised his hand, and then a pattern appeared on Su Yan''s palm.


    This pattern comes from the equation of life. Although it is only a part of the equation of life, the information it contains is already massive.


    Those great emperors are all staring at this pattern...


    In a short while, the faces of some great emperors became extremely pale, and even their breathing became extremely heavy.


    The reason why this happened is entirely because the minds of these great emperors were impacted by the massive amount of information...


    For a while, even the soul was shaken.


    And the amount of information contained in this pattern is less than one-tenth of the life equation.


    Su Yan just called in many great emperors in the Sacred Immortal Realm because he considered the impact of this huge message.


    If those quasi emperors are replaced, I am afraid that the sea of ????knowledge will be washed away and become a complete idiot.


    Su Yan said: "I have already displayed this power in front of you all. If you can achieve anything, and you can digest this power 100% and turn it into your own power, I am very happy to see it happen. But even if I can''t master it, I don''t need to be discouraged, because I also can''t fully master this power, I can only use it for fun."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the faces of those great emperors showed extremely surprised expressions.


    Su Yan''s skill can be said to be like a miracle, and it has completely broken the seriousness of these great emperors.


    But in the end, he actually said that it was just for fun.


    Or is this force he can''t fully grasp, what is going on?


    If you can completely grasp this power, wouldn''t it be possible to make a piece of South Sea Purple Bamboo grow instantly?


    No matter who it is, with such power, can it become a tyrant in the fairy world?


    In the eyes of those Immortal Emperors, Su Yan at this time also became more mysterious and taller.


    It seems that Su Yan''s strength and realm have long since become unattainable for them who are also in the Great Emperor series.


    However, these Immortal Emperors will not be discouraged at all in their hearts.


    Because these great emperors who came here had no intention of comparing with Su Yan from the very beginning.


    I just heard Su Yan say: "What I said just now is true, I don''t want to brag in front of you. You should all know that I have obtained the Godhead of Destruction, I am the current God of Destruction, I have the priesthood of destruction, the power and The power in creation is mutually exclusive, so I can''t cultivate this power at all, which is a pity."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, these great emperors could not help but show regretful expressions.


    Because this power might not be much inferior to Su Yan''s divine power of destruction.


    But life and death were two extreme opposing forces, and even someone as strong as Su Yan would not be able to cultivate these two extreme opposing forces at the same time.


    Otherwise, the end is most likely to explode and die.


    Su Yan said, "You should remember this pattern, right?"


    The answer to Su Yan was silence, but Su Yan quickly put away the pattern of the knife.


    Then Su Yan walked slowly towards the front, and then said, "Everyone, I will rely on you all for the development of my Sacred Immortal Realm."


    Those immortal emperors returned their salutes to Su Yan one after another, and some of the great emperors were still disciples.


    What Su Yan showed them just now was already one of the ultimate powers in this immortal world.


    Generally speaking, even a master might not be willing to show this powerful force, but Su Yan was so direct.


    Some great emperors were extremely excited, especially those Immortal Emperor Wood Spirit, they all felt that they had not chosen the wrong master.


    After doing all this, Su Yan''s eyes also revealed a trace of tiredness.


    Just now, he wanted a South Sea Purple Bamboo to grow in an instant. For Su Yan, it would take more than five times the Immortal Essence to do it.


    He first needs to strip out the divine power of destruction in his body, convert other powers into pure immortal essence, and then suppress the impending destructive priesthood.


    But it''s all clearly worth it...


    And the inspiration that Su Yan got from the broken sword was not the equation of how to use life.


    Rather, he could use the life-defying equation...


    The so-called inverse life equation is to reverse all the life equations, then all vitality will naturally become decay and death...


    This is exactly what happened after the broken sword enveloped the equation of life with its red sword brilliance.


    Reversing the equation of life, will you get the most extreme killing in the world?


    Su Yan still didn''t know the answer to this question. If you want to know the answer, you need to kill as much as you like...


    But now it was obvious that Su Yan did not have such an opportunity. Although there were turbulent storms in the immortal world, some ancient forces had re-emerged.


    But his title of Emperor Xianwu is such a powerful existence!


    No matter who it is, they will not take the initiative to challenge him the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    Even if the fairyland becomes very chaotic, his sacred fairyland will still be an uncontaminated pure land.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the sky, and now his heart has mostly been untied, and he has reunited with Jin Shiya, and even Ji Ruxue has returned from Lingshan.


    In terms of knots in his heart, Su Yan only had one left, and that was revenge.


    So far, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has not died, but he doesn''t know where he is going. Su Yan glanced at the past and future, but he couldn''t see the trace of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Using the innate gossip and Qimen Dunjia, it is also completely impossible to calculate the position of the Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    It was as if his Immortal Emperor Hongmeng completely disappeared into the Immortal Realm and went into chaos.


    Only in chaos all possibilities exist, and all possibilities do not exist, in a very strange state of superposition.


    Only in this way can you escape the search of all spiritual thoughts.


    Su Yan also wanted to capture Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the chaos, but suspected that he might not be in the chaos, but in another strange world.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s strength is not enough to be feared, he may not even be an opponent of Emperor Long Jie, let alone Su Yan.


    As long as he can be found, he will definitely be killed.


    In addition to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Su Yan also has another object of revenge, which is the world of heaven.


    If it wasn''t for the divine envoys of the heavenly world back then, then Immortal Emperor Hongmeng might not have rebelled!


    To put it into words, these evil ghosts in the world of God are the real messengers behind the scenes.


    It''s just that the existence of the heavenly world is also elusive and untraceable, and Su Yan also feels that his power has not reached the real peak, so he plans to dormant for a while, and when his power is further improved, even if he turns the entire fairyland over, he will still be stunned. I want to kill all the gods of the heavenly world!

 Chapter 5003： very contempt

    Chapter five thousand and three is very contemptuous


    In that higher dimensional space, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng competed, and it ended with the sudden retreat of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    Yue Chen finally appeared.


    Yue Chen''s face looked extremely pale, so pale that even the blue blood vessels under the skin could be clearly seen.


    Of course, Yue Chen''s face has always been very pale, but this time Yue Chen''s face was not only morbidly pale, and even his eyes had lost their former look.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God could see it at a glance, "Yuechen, you are seriously injured. I thought you and Su Baxian would be able to fight on an equal footing, but I didn''t expect you to become so weak."


    Before Yue Chen really appeared, the words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God contained great concern for Yue Chen.


    But after the meeting, the expression on her face was nothing but contempt and contempt.


    Although it is said that women often change their faces faster than turning a book, this is still an exaggeration.


    Moreover, Yue Chen''s temperament has always been very arrogant, those ancient gods are like turkeys in front of him, and they will kill them casually.


    Can Yue Chen really tolerate the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God talking nonsense in front of him?


    Yue Chen''s face really became very gloomy, but soon he laughed again.


    Wan Mu Snake God asked inexplicably: "Yue Chen, what are you laughing at?"


    Yue Chen said: "Of course I''m laughing at you, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God. It seems that you are still the same after so many years. As long as you see a powerful man, you will not move your body and want to sleep with him."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snakes said: "Reproduction is my mission, I can''t resist my mission, you are the moon god, of course you understand that the mission is also a kind of bondage."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Yue Chen with an incredible look, even he didn''t know that Yue Chen even had a priesthood...


    Moreover, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had never seen Yuechen show his divine power!


    But if Yue Chen is really a god, at least it should be at the level of the main god.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only saw the corpses of the ancient gods in the realm of sin, and regarded Yuechen as a man who could slaughter gods at will. What he could not have imagined was that Yuechen even had the godhead of the main god.


    If it hadn''t been for the Snake God of Ten Thousand Mothers suddenly saying this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng wouldn''t even think about it in this regard.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng thought he had fully grasped how powerful Yue Chen was, but now he realized how outrageous he was wrong.


    Maybe this man Yue Chen has hidden power.


    The Great Demon God said at this time: "Everyone might as well go inside the palace and talk, it''s very inconvenient to talk outside."


    The attire of the Great Demon God is still extremely mysterious, and the Mother Snake God snorted heavily, as if he did not buy the words of the Great Demon God at all.


    But in the end, he honestly entered the palace behind.


    This palace is huge, but the interior is very empty, with almost no decoration, only a very scattered bed.


    Probably just now Yue Chen was resting on this bed.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Great Demon God, you have coaxed the old lady to come here, should you tell me your true intentions?"


    The great devil said: "How can the snake **** be called coaxing? Our cooperation has always been based on the principle of fairness and voluntariness. I have never forced the snake **** to do anything for me..."


    "Enough, don''t I still know who you are? If it wasn''t for the old lady who still had some useful value, would you be so good to the old lady?" Ten Thousand Mother Snake said, "Tell me, since you are here, what do you think? What are you going to do for you?"


    The great devil said: "I don''t want the snake **** to do anything, I just want to introduce a husband to the snake god."


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God laughed arrogantly and wantonly, as if what the Great Demon God said was a particularly funny joke, but in a flash, the face of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God became extremely cold again.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake God said: "Great Demon God, don''t take this seat for fun, you should know that this seat is the main god, if you insult the main god, this seat will be with you forever!"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God obviously has no trust in the Great Demon God, although it was the Great Demon God who liberated her from the eternal seal.


    But just like the story of the farmer and the snake, it is very kind of the mother snake **** not to bite the big devil, and it is impossible for her to repay the great devil.


    In the knowledge of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God, the Great Demon God wanted to release her from the eternal seal. It was the choice made by the Great Demon God himself, and no one forced him.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God has never asked his Great Demon God, so of course there is no need to repay.


    The Great Demon God said seriously: "I brought you here for this purpose, Snake God, look at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he is the most masculine Immortal Emperor in the Immortal World. If you can combine with him, the children born will surely inherit your pure yin and the nine yang of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and I am afraid that the future will be limitless..."


    What the Great Demon God said must be very attractive to a woman who really wants to be a mother.


    If the father''s blood is good, then the children born will definitely have a very promising future...


    But the Great Demon God seems to have done something wrong...


    The reason why the Mother Snake God wants to find a man to lay eggs is entirely because he cannot overcome the desire from the spiritual level.


    Just like a person knows that drugs are harmful, but still has to keep trying, this is an instinctive request.


    As for the child, or the egg shoveled by the Mother Snake God, that''s just the consequences.


    What kind of thing will hatch from that egg, the Mother Snake God doesn''t care at all...


    If you can''t figure this out and you will find a man for her, she will only be despised by her.


    The attitude of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was indeed full of contempt, and he said directly to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng: "His strength is really too weak, he doesn''t even have a divine body, he is just an ordinary human race, if a snake tail in this seat takes his If the divine body is entangled, I''m afraid he can''t bear it at all, and even his ribs will be broken by this seat!"


    The words of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God are not alarmist, but once she enters that state of estrus, she will become very crazy, and she can''t control her instincts at all...


    At that time, if the opponent does not have a powerful divine body blessing, I am afraid that she will play badly in a few times.


    This kind of thing really happened...


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also very dissatisfied after being despised by the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God for a while. If it wasn''t for Yue Chen who had said something to him before, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would have left with a swirl of his sleeves long ago!


    His Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was once one of the leaders of the Immortal Realm, but now he is going to be so humiliated by this snake girl!


    This made Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who had always been very strong in self-esteem, unable to bear it at all.


    Yue Chen coughed softly, and it seemed that his eyes became more and more bleak. He said: "Snake God, if you don''t choose Hongmeng, can you still choose someone else? In this immortal world, apart from him, I am afraid that Only Su Baxian can catch your eye, but Su Baxian won''t take a fancy to you at all."


    "You''re right, Su Ba didn''t look down on the old lady at first, but it''s not his turn to lie on top of this seat!" The expression of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God was still extremely arrogant.


    "Then are you going to never complete your sanity and let yourself suffer in the flame of desire? Snake God, the yin fire in your body is already very strong, be careful to burn your body."

 Chapter 5004： have to submit

    Chapter five thousand and four had to surrender


    Yue Chen''s words made the golden eyes of the Mother Snake God narrow slightly, as if a snake had entered a state of hunting.


    Obviously, what Yue Chen said had hit some kind of weakness in the God of Ten Thousand Mother Snakes.


    That will make the Mother Snake God show such an expression.


    But immediately, the expression on the face of Ten Thousand Mother Snake God showed that casual and idle expression, and then looked at Yue Chen and said, "Yue Chen, you seem to know a lot of things about me."


    "I know more about Emperor Haotian."


    "Then you should know that after the death of the dead man, the body was also dismantled into ninety-nine-eighty-one pieces by the National People''s Congress, calling him the real body of the Heavenly Emperor and the blood of the Heavenly Emperor. It is said that as long as you get it, you can get a part of the power of the Emperor Haotian. ?"


    "Huh?" Yue Chen showed a sinister expression.


    Ten Thousand Mother Snake said: "Actually, part of the real body of the Emperor of Heaven is in my hands... Hee hee, you can''t think of it, Yue Chen. I ate part of his body, so that other women will never be able to get it. That part of his body."


    When the Mother Snake God said this, her face turned a little rosy.


    And Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t know what to say when he looked at the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God for a while, and there was only one word left in his mind: the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    At this time, a golden light burst from the back of the snake god, and said: "So I naturally have a part of the power of the dead ghost. Yue Chen... Frankly speaking, I am very happy to meet an old friend like you, but I have to let the old lady. Laying eggs with that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, I''m sorry, this old lady can''t do it. My old lady is not willing to go to any man."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is obviously a man with the best temperament, but when he arrives here today, it seems that he has suddenly become a virtuous woman.


    The Great Demon God and Yue Chen were also stunned for a while.


    Without the cooperation of the Mother Snake God, their plan would definitely not work.


    Therefore, no matter what price they use, they need to force the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God to submit...


    She probably saw this, and the Mother Snake God will expose her trump card. Today, she is not only a powerful Lord God, but also has a part of the power of Emperor Haotian.


    Even if Yue Chen wanted to subdue her, it wouldn''t be easy, not to mention that Yue Chen was already injured, so I was afraid that he couldn''t even use all his strength.


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God then said leisurely: "Yuechen, Great Demon God, don''t think that this seat can be arbitrarily manipulated by people from your Demon Sect, today, this seat is here, I want to meet those ancient saints, so Do those old guys dare not come out to meet the former mistress of this seat?"


    Although there are thousands of palaces here, it is extremely quiet, and there is no sound at all.


    This was originally the palace of the ancient sages, why did those ancient sages not show up after coming here for so long?


    The voice of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God just fell, and a purple figure appeared outside.


    This purple figure is radiant, like the stars in the sky.


    If the true immortal saw it, he would definitely want to pay homage.


    But after seeing this purple figure, the Mother Snake God said very proudly: "Yo, Zixuan, it turns out to be you. You have been hiding in this palace for thousands of years, and you don''t care about the changes in the fairy world. , it is really very happy, even this seat is a little envious of you."


    "Snake demon, you don''t have to talk nonsense here!" The purple figure is one of the masters of this palace and one of the seven ancient saints.


    "Snake demon? According to your identity, you should call this seat a mistress, and you dare to call this seat a snake monster is the real treason!"


    "Snake demon, you can''t stop talking. If it wasn''t for your poison, how could Emperor Haotian fall so easily?"


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God showed a smile. This smile looked extremely gorgeous, and said: "You have evidence for poisoning or something. If you don''t have evidence, it''s bloody. Are you not afraid that this seat will demolish your palace?"


    The ancient saint said: "Then you can try it and see if we can send you back into the eternal seal!"


    Outside the door, the brilliance of other ancient saints gradually appeared, and these brilliance posed a very obvious threat to the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God.


    These ancient sages were indeed the servants of Emperor Haotian back then, but since they are willing to let Yuechen in here today, it means that they will no longer be the servants of Emperor Haotian.


    In the end, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God just said: "It seems that people''s hearts are really old. If the dead ghost sees that you are so disrespectful to me today, it should cut off all your heads."


    Those ancient sages saw that the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God restrained the powerful murderous aura, and they also restrained the powerful brilliance.


    They didn''t want to force the Mother Snake God to take action, but to force her to submit.


    At this time, the Mother Snake God raised her head, looked at Lai Yuechen and asked, "What are you and the Great Demon God fiddling with? Why do you want the eggs laid by this seat?"


    Yue Chen said: "Naturally there is a magical effect. After you lay your eggs, you will be comfortable for at least tens of thousands of years. No one in the fairyland will take the initiative to trouble you, and we will let you leave freely. This is not very good. ?"


    The Mother Snake God was silent at this time, because she would fall into a very weak state for a long period of time after laying eggs.


    If it weren''t for this, the eggs she laid last time would not have been taken away by others...


    So every time they want to lay eggs, the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God will take the initiative to find a place to hide herself.


    The style of the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God situation has always been very arrogant and domineering, so she also has a lot of enemies. If it is not a last resort, how can she be willing to expose her weakness in front of others?


    What''s more, the Great Demon God and Yue Chen can be said to have ulterior motives, and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God is even more reluctant to submit.


    If she had known that Yue Chen was here, Ten Thousand Mother Snake God might not be willing to come to this ghost place.


    But the Great Demon God said: "Are the snake gods worried that we will do something to you after you lay your eggs? I can guarantee that we will never do anything to you. All we want is that snake egg. As for you, for us It''s worthless at all, and we don''t want to take a huge risk to kill a main god."


    The Ten Thousand Mother Snake God snorted lowly and said: "Great Demon God, you have always been compromising on this seat before, as if you were afraid of the power of this seat, and even this seat was bewitched by you, you thought you would be A very prudent man, I never imagined that this seat would end up being placed like this by you!"


    The Great Demon God didn''t finish speaking, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also smiling bitterly at this time.


    He had already promised Yue Chen about this matter, otherwise, he would have fallen into the Hongmeng Immortal Territory long ago.


    But Immortal Emperor Hongmeng still had great unwillingness in his heart, thinking that his dignified Immortal Emperor would be reduced to the point of breeding!


    This is definitely a huge challenge to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s self-esteem!

 Chapter 5005： source of chaos

    Chapter 5005: The Source of Chaos


    The flow of time in Dongxuan Day is different from that in Immortal Realm. One day here is equal to ten days in Immortal Realm.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the Ten Thousand Mother Snake God had long chosen an extraordinary palace, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also sealed the palace with a barrier.


    The Great Demon God and Yue Chen naturally wouldn''t bother them.


    It is the most important thing to let the mother snake **** lay eggs. If there is no such snake egg, the next plan will not go ahead at all...


    But at this time, Yue Chen looked at the Great Demon God with a serious face, and said: "After this matter is achieved, the grievance between you and me should be considered a clear one. Back then, you harmed me once, and I can still repay this grievance. Always remember."


    The Great Demon God had a completely indifferent attitude and said, "I only exist in this world for one purpose. As long as this purpose can be achieved, I don''t care about anything else, even if you take my life, it doesn''t matter."


    Yue Chen snorted heavily, he didn''t want to cooperate with the Great Demon God, but the conditions given by the Great Demon God really made him unable to refuse.


    In this plan, even his Yue Chen was just one of the chess pieces.


    I have to say that the Great Demon God can definitely be regarded as the strongest standard bearer that Yue Chen has ever seen.


    You must know that Emperor Haotian couldn''t use his Yuechen as a chess piece.


    The layout of the Great Demon God had already begun when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng went to the world of sin.


    Just when Yue Chen was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, thousands of sea of ??clouds in Dongxuantian surged together.


    This cloud layer turned into auspicious patterns such as dragons and horses, unicorns, etc., and then ran in the sea of ????clouds, and then the palaces above the sea of ????clouds began to shake...


    Yue Chen looked at the clouds that turned into auspiciousness, and was at a loss for words at this time.


    Because he has also sensed it, the impact from the spiritual source!


    In the world of pure spirit, suddenly there are many auras, and those auras are running and flying in the whole world like dragon horses and unicorns in front of them...


    The sudden change made Yue Chen unable to utter a single word.


    He stared blankly at the auspiciousness running in the sea of ??clouds in front of him!


    After a while, I heard the Great Demon God say: "The source of spiritual energy has been opened... How is this possible? Wasn''t the source of spiritual energy already dominated by a **** in ancient times? Re-opened!"


    "Who is it, who has the ability to re-open the source of spiritual energy!"


    At this time, the inner world of the Great Demon God and Yue Chen was extremely shocked, and this strong shock made the two of them speechless at all.


    Even with the existence of their level, they still feel that this matter is too incredible!


    Such a change... is enough to completely rewrite the pattern of the heavens!


    When all the spiritual energy is revived in the spiritual world, wouldn''t it usher in an era of spiritual energy?


    The Great Demon God was indulging in ecstasy at this time, and said: "It seems that the era of Taoism is coming to an end, and the wheel of history is spinning again."


    But Yue Chen immediately poured a bucket of cold water and said, "How do you know that Su Ba did not do this first? If you want to open up a source of spiritual energy, he should be the most qualified man, right?"


    "But he, Su Baxian, has no need to do this at all, because he is not a psionicist at all. Even if the spiritual energy is revived in the spiritual world, it has nothing to do with him Su Baxian!"


    The surrounding palace vibrated more and more...


    Seven completely different beams of light gradually rose from the palace!


    These seven beams of light shine in the void, and they seem to echo each other!


    These seven beams of light come from the seven ancient saints!


    These seven ancient sages are from the oldest Eldar, or have some ancestry with the Eldar...


    At this time, after the spiritual qi of the spiritual world recovered, these seven ancient saints only felt that the hearts that had withered long ago seemed to have encountered a downpour...


    The rain seems to never stop.


    The radiance emitted by the seven ancient saints is stronger than before!


    The powerful force has almost broken through a certain limit!


    Finally, in the air, these seven beams of light were finally connected together, forming some kind of ancient totem...


    Yue Chen snorted softly, then smiled and said: "It seems that the ancient spiritual clan is about to recover, and this immortal world will probably become very interesting."


    Dongxuantian is located in the dimension above the fairy world, and even here cannot escape the influence of the recovery of spiritual energy.


    It can be said that in the heavens and the world, no one can escape the impact of this incident.


    Perhaps in the near future, the consequences of the recovery of spiritual energy in the fairy world will gradually appear.


    On today''s earth, there have been superhumans who can fly, and many children who are born with the ability to think or predict...


    Yimen also kept pace with the times and set up a special department to recruit these powerful superpowers...


    In a hidden corner of the fairyland, the ancestor immortal was meditating at this time.


    All around the ancestor immortal were crimson magma and deadly poisonous gas.


    A light curtain appeared outside the ancestor immortal, isolating the magma and poisonous gas.


    The top of the magma is already the safest place, and many different dimensional spaces are superimposed together...


    Above there are black holes, space storms, and many tentacles of unknown evil gods spreading.


    In contrast, the mere magma is indeed not a threat.


    I don''t know how much time and space are superimposed here. If the ancestors were not strong enough, it would be impossible to meditate here.


    But even if you look at the entire immortal world, it seems that only the ancestor immortals can do this.


    His mastery of the laws of space far surpassed that of any other Immortal Emperor, so he was able to come and go freely in such a ghost place.


    You can even use this ghost place as your own lair.


    If it was someone else, even if Su Yan came, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy here.


    It is called the source of chaos, and it is also the most chaotic place in the fairyland, like a labyrinth.


    The ancestor immortal opened his eyes at this time, and separated the magma below from the middle with supreme mana.


    When the magma was separated from the middle, it turned out to be a **** ocean below.


    The ancestor immortal calmly passed through the magma and arrived before the **** ocean below.


    In this **** sea, there is an altar that is constantly being washed away by the **** sea.


    And on this altar, you can also see two divine envoys from the world of God who have wrapped themselves tightly.


    There is more than one divine envoy in the world of God.


    Under the two angels, you can see that the half of the Inspiration King''s body has completely woken up.


    One of his eyes is rolling in the socket...


    The blood-colored ocean below is shaping the other half of his body that was slashed by Su Yan in some form...


    However, some of the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance still remained on the wound. Whenever flesh and blood began to condense, a crimson flame would erupt from the wound.


    When these crimson flames formed into a lotus flower, the newly formed flesh and blood was immediately burned to ashes.


    In such a cycle, the King of Inspiration also fell into extreme pain.

 Chapter 5006： A black aura

    Chapter five thousand and six a black aura


    This week of torture is like hell, and even if the mind of the Inspiration King is very strong, there are gradually signs of madness.


    The two gods of the heavenly world seemed to be in a state of distress at this time.


    The recovery of the source of spiritual energy is only the first step they want. The second step is to completely resurrect the Inspiration King, so that they can enter the third step.


    But this second step was blocked. Even if the power of the gods in the world of God is very powerful, they have nothing to do with the remaining power of Honglian Tianwu.


    If they use all their strength to completely destroy the remaining power of Honglian Tianwu, then they will also destroy the remnant of Inspiration King.


    This is naturally a situation they do not want to see.


    The body of the Inspiration King is already very fragile and can no longer withstand any situation.


    To be able to restore the Inspiration King''s sanity in this source of chaos has already consumed a great deal of energy from the two divine envoys.


    After the arrival of the ancestor immortal, the two gods were still helpless.


    After seeing what happened in front of him, the ancestor immortal was also silent.


    For the power of the red lotus dance, the ancestor immortal should have the most say.


    The ancestor immortal said: "The power of the red lotus sky dance is too unique, and it is almost impossible to extinguish it with real water."


    "Is there anything you can do?" The angel''s voice was very cold, with almost no emotional ups and downs.


    The ancestor immortal showed a dignified expression, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Maybe you can use the real fire of the sun..."


    "His body is already so fragile, how can he withstand the real fire of the sun, I''m afraid it will turn into ashes if it touches the real fire of the sun a little."


    The ancestor immortal said: "But the true fire of the sun is the source of all fire. If the true fire of the sun is used, the fire of the red lotus dance can be swallowed up. It is very dangerous to do this, but it can only be used in extreme times. Recruited."


    The two divine envoys of the heavenly world looked at each other, and then all they saw in each other''s eyes were expectations.


    Perhaps they have already had no so-called choice, and can only use this cruelest method...


    Soon the sea of ??blood became infinitely surging.


    After the remaining flame of Red Lotus Sky Dance was swallowed up by the true fire of the sun, the resurrection of the Inspiration King was already something that no one could stop.


    This man once dominated the source of spiritual energy in the ancient times, making it impossible for all living beings in this world to draw spiritual energy...


    Even those powerful ancient spirits have been slaughtered by this man a lot...


    At this moment, the man was lying in the blood-colored sarcophagus, slowly floating in the sea of ??blood.


    Every time he floats up, there will be more flesh and blood in his body...


    In the process of slowly growing these flesh and bones, there will be an unbearable feeling of itching, but the King of Inspiration has all held back, all he wants is resurrection!


    I have already experienced an unknown number of years and time, and now I don''t know what era it is, and I don''t know how many enemies are left in those days...


    The eyes of the King of Inspiration seemed to pass through the endless magma above and fell into the fairyland.


    With the resurrection of the King of Inspiration, there are waves of waves in the source of spiritual energy...


    There will be no peace in this world!


    A dark aura suddenly descended into the fairy world!


    Wherever this dark aura went, it was wreaking havoc. I don''t know how many real immortals died!


    In the end, this aura fell on the Endless Continent...


    On the Endless Continent, all are Earth Immortals, which can also be said to be the location of the alternate forces of the Immortal World, and the cradle of the True Immortals.


    If something goes wrong in the Endless Continent, the foundation of the Immortal World will be shaken.


    Tianting and Su Yan have both sent people to investigate what happened...


    The Heavenly Court was commanded by He Qing and assisted by two other Heavenly Venerates. When they arrived at the Endless Continent, they only saw that the Endless Continent was devastated. The land had long since dried up, and all the plants that were once lush had died. .


    Today''s Endless Continent has no life at all!


    There are no traces of earth immortals and spirit beasts on the ground...


    He Qing''s face suddenly became very dignified, because he knew that this time he would definitely encounter a very difficult enemy.


    He Qing released his spiritual sense almost immediately...


    Soon He Qing found the black aura!


    That black aura seemed to be some kind of life form, but it didn''t have the vitality, it was really strange to the extreme.


    After He Qing and the two Heavenly Venerates said hello, they disappeared in front of everyone almost immediately!


    He Qing flew with the sword, and the speed was extremely fast, like a sword of blue lightning across the sky!


    Soon He Qing had already flown in front of this black aura.


    In front of this black aura, there is already a strong emperor fighting against this black aura.


    This fighting Immortal Emperor is very powerful, and his realm is also very high, and he is not using the power of Taoism, it is very likely that he is a great emperor from ancient times.


    Since He Qing didn''t know the identity of the other party, he didn''t make a rash move.


    This great emperor has used his own powerful strength to trap this black aura within a square inch.


    The black aura was constantly struggling in the formation between this square inch, and at the same time it was able to eject many strange electric lights, but after all, it was bound and could not break free at all...


    An extremely strange expression appeared on He Qing''s face. This black aura had no vitality at all, but the characteristics it showed seemed to be a fierce beast.


    It''s so strange, how could a light become a beast?


    Not only He Qing, but the Heavenly Venerate and the Great Emperor who arrived behind Heavenly Court had never seen such a strange thing.


    However, seeing that the Great Emperor had already trapped this black aura, so he was relieved.


    "Could it be that the magic weapon of the great emperor went wild?"


    "Even an artifact wouldn''t have such an exaggerated performance, would it?"


    "Then what is this black aura? If it''s not a magic weapon..."


    Everyone was silent, including He Qing.


    At this time, He Qing opened his mouth and said, "Your Excellency does not know which Immortal Emperor is?"


    The Immortal Emperor, who had already subdued this black aura, said: "I am Xuanyuan Jie of the Sacred Immortal Realm, and I have been ordered by the Emperor Xianwu of my family to investigate what monsters are wreaking havoc on the Endless Continent... Only this one was caught. Strange thing! All of you are well-mannered, is it the Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Venerate in the heavenly court? This is polite."


    Xuanyuan Jie is a strange ancient. When he became the Immortal Emperor, the world had not even been born.


    Therefore, the spells and various techniques he used were really strange to the Immortal Emperor Tianzun of Daomen.


    But what surprised those Heavenly Venerates even more was that Xuanyuan Jie reported himself to his family, claiming to be the subordinate of Emperor Xianwu.


    This thing is very interesting!


    Such an ancient emperor also has to go to Emperor Xianwu and become the subordinate of Emperor Xianwu. Does that mean that Emperor Xianwu already has the strength to compete with Heavenly Court?


    He Qing didn''t care about this, he never liked to be involved in such a power struggle.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this purity that the Jade Emperor will not be overly guarded against He Qing.


    He Qing said: "It turned out to be a person from Emperor Xianwu. This is easy to handle. We are here for the same reason. This black aura cannot be seen for the time being. Will there be strong people hiding behind it?"


    Xuanyuan Jie said: "It should be gone, I chased it for three thousand miles, and scanned twenty thousand miles with my spiritual sense, but I haven''t found any connection between it and anyone in the dark, it seems to be some kind of creature... But I never It is an eye-opener for someone who has never seen a divine light that can become a living thing.��


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "Naturally, I will bring it back to my house to investigate and see what kind of monster it is." Xuanyuan Jie said.


    An Immortal Emperor whispered from behind He Qing: "If that''s the case, then we''re not running for nothing, how do we get back with the Jade Emperor?"


    He Qing of course also knew that if this black aura was intercepted by Xuanyuan and taken to the Sacred Immortal Realm, they would not have to explain it to the Jade Emperor.


    At this time, He Qing simply said: "If that''s the case, we might as well follow you back to the Sacred Immortal Realm and see if Emperor Xianwu has anything to say."

 Chapter 5007： Aura of unknown origin

    He Qinghui made such a decision, beyond everyone''s imagination.


    But He Qing naturally had a reason to do so.


    If you don''t do this, will you have a direct conflict with Xuanyuan Jie here?


    It is really unnecessary to do this. Now the fairyland is already troubled. It is better to have one more enemy than one less enemy.


    Moreover, the scale of Su Yan''s sacred fairyland has long been different. Before that, many true immortals and powerful sects have defected, and they have become a major force in the fairyland. But since He Qing is a person here, then even Tianzun will also Need to listen to him.


    Besides, he, He Qing, is the first **** of war in Heaven. If it comes to status and qualifications, he will never lose to any immortal in Heaven.


    Seeing that He Qing was going to follow him back to the Sacred Immortal Realm, Xuanyuan Chuan also had a smile on his face. He didn''t mean to stop him. Instead, he took the trap and planned to bring back the black aura he had just captured.


    Before arriving at Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, he could already see the sacred immortal tree shining brightly in the cosmos starry sky.


    Many Immortal Emperors and Celestial Venerables have only heard of the existence of such a sacred fairy tree, and have also heard of how magical this fairy tree is.


    But what a miraculous legend, nothing compares to witnessing it with your own eyes.


    When those Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor saw it, they realized that it is better to meet famous than to meet.


    I saw a big tree radiating infinite brilliance in the void of the universe, shining for thousands of miles.


    The existence of the fairy tree itself is like the most glorious thing in this world, full of holy texture.


    Even the Immortal Emperor will be moved when he sees it.


    The entire sacred fairyland is under the brilliance of the sacred fairy tree, and you don''t have to think about it and know that it will be a cave.


    After arriving in this sacred fairyland, I will understand why so many true immortals and even immortal emperors come to seek refuge.


    Just because the atmosphere of this fairyland is enough to make people linger, and they can''t wait to live in it for a long time.


    You Tianzun said: "The weather of this fairyland is already comparable to that of Nantianmen. It is worthy of being the emperor of Xianwu! Not only is his strength outstanding, but his aura is also extraordinary."


    Another Immortal Emperor said: "This Immortal Realm is so vast, its scale is almost immeasurable, and it is protected by such a divine tree. I am afraid that the size is equivalent to ten ordinary Immortal Realms. It is truly amazing."


    These Immortal Emperors and Tianzun sighed, and seemed to have forgotten their reasons for coming to this sacred fairyland.


    And Xuanyuan Jie''s face also showed a slightly smug smile, and then said: "This old man has become a great emperor in ancient times, and he has witnessed the kingdom of unknown gods and the immortal realm of immortal emperors. It can be said that there is no A country and a fairyland can be compared to a sacred fairyland.


    If you like it, you can come here often in the future. "


    After Xuanyuan Jie finished speaking, those Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor all clasped their fists and said yes.


    But these are all polite words, and they should not be taken seriously.


    Su Yan was meditating in the practice room at this time, and after hearing that Xuanyuan Jie had captured the culprit who disturbed the Endless Continent, he slowly stood up from the futon.


    Then Su Yan walked directly to the outside of the practice room, and after crossing the corridor, he arrived at a palace.


    When Su Yan left, Xuanyuan Jie was already waiting, and He Qing and others were waiting with Xuanyuan Jie.


    Su Yan saw He Qing at a glance, and couldn''t help but say strangely, "He Qing, why did you come to me?


    Did the Jade Emperor want you?


    If you come here, I can give you a good arrangement. "


    Su Yan and He Qing had already met each other for a long time, and there was some sympathy between them.


    He Qing has always been upright and upright, without so many conspiracies and tricks, and he is straight-forward in his conduct and deeds.


    He Qing said: "Emperor Su, we actually went to the Endless Continent to settle the incident, and this Immortal Emperor Xuanyuan had the same purpose. I saw Immortal Emperor Xuanyuan capture that thing with my own eyes, and Immortal Emperor Xuanyuan said that he would When I brought something back here, I followed, and I also wanted to see what the thing had to say, and the Jade Emperor would also be able to communicate with him at that time."


    After listening to He Qing''s words, Su Yan knew his purpose, and then Su Yan asked Xiannu to bring many chairs and let these Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor take their seats.


    He Qing''s coming here is quite a face, and looking at him, he doesn''t want to provoke a dispute between the two at all.


    On this point, He Qing agrees with Su Yan.


    Su Yan said, "What about the monster you''re talking about?


    Let''s take a look. "


    After Xuanyuan intercepted Su Yan''s words, he stood up and gave a fist first, and then released a transparent sealing formation from his sleeve.


    And that black aura is still dashing to the left and dashing again and again in this set of sealing formations.


    "This aura seems to have been artificially given life. It has evolved from light to a living body, but its ability does not contain the slightest bit of anger. It is really bizarre. I wonder if Su Xiandi knows what the origin of this thing is?"


    He Qing said.


    After He Qing finished speaking, Su Yan stared at this black aura and fell into deep thought.


    Su Yan''s eyes looked a little confused, as if even he didn''t know the origin of this weird thing.


    Then Su Yan slowly got up, walked down from the throne, and slowly leaned towards this black aura.


    Perhaps sensing Su Yan''s aura, that black aura struggled frantically in Su Yan''s direction.


    Some of the black aura even turned into pure black lightning. It seemed like it was going to swallow Su Yan right away. How could this happen?


    Almost all Immortal Emperors had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    Generally speaking, it is almost common sense that living beings have powerful anger.


    At the moment of death, most of the anger in the body will be converted into death qi, and some anger will be dissipated from the body.


    But this black aura is not even angry at all, so how can it have biological characteristics?


    It is clearly intelligent, can act on its own volition, and obviously has some kind of aggression.


    At this time, Su Yan thought of the dark monster created by Emperor Long Jie with that life equation.


    Frankly speaking, there is some kind of similarities between the two.


    But this black aura was definitely not created by Emperor Dragon Tribulation. Could it be that there is still an existence like Emperor Dragon Tribulation in this world?


    Or is that almighty possessing a power similar to that of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, so he was able to create this monster of aura?

 Chapter 5008： the origin of the complaint

    Those Immortal Emperors saw that Su Yan did not speak for a long time, and did not dare to disturb him.


    First, he was afraid of disturbing Su Yan''s thoughts, and second, he was afraid of offending Su Yan.


    The majesty of a Daozu-level character cannot be challenged, let alone an existence like Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t care so much. After a while, he asked He Qing, "General He, what do you think?"


    "This thing is not something that Xianyuan can create. Although there are many strong people in the Taoist sect, no one can create such a strange thing.


    Perhaps some ancient gods gave it its vitality." The fairyland has a long history, and during this period, I don''t know how many gods and powerful people were born.


    If an ancient **** that no one knows suddenly appears, although it will be surprising, it is also a plausible thing in terms of cleaning up.


    But Su Yan said: "I don''t think this thing has anything to do with gods. If you only use divine power, it is impossible to give life to a group of aura. This group of aura itself does not have vitality, but has all the characteristics of life. This is The biggest contradiction, do you know how to solve this contradiction?"


    He Qing was indecisive, and fell into thinking for a while.


    Behind He Qing, the immortal emperors of Taoism also began to think hard.


    But to be honest, even if they tried their best to think about it, I''m afraid they wouldn''t get an answer. If they wanted to, they would have given the answer long ago, and there was no need to come to this sacred fairyland of Su Yan.


    After a while, He Qing said, "I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t know what the answer is. I also asked Immortal Su to make it clear."


    Su Yan said: "The reason why you can''t think of the answer is not because you forced me to be blunt, but because you didn''t think about the problem in the right direction. The answer is actually very simple. The person who created this black aura has the ability to rewrite reality to some extent. Ability."


    "Rewrite reality?"


    "Yes, only by rewriting the laws in reality can the inanimate aura become a living body. Only by changing common sense and the laws of heaven and earth together can miracles be triggered and incredible things be created."


    The four words that Su Yan gave were really too big. These Immortal Emperors were still unable to rewrite reality, and it could even be said that they couldn''t even touch the threshold of rewriting reality.


    So what kind of existence can really rewrite reality?


    There was a hint of coldness in Su Yan''s eyes.


    This cannot be done by Emperor Long Jie, so there is only one person left who may have such an ability.


    That is Inspiration Heavenly King Inspiration Heavenly King once dominated the world''s aura source, and the aura rushing out of the aura source can change reality to a certain extent, but the aura needed is very massive.


    If it was someone else, Huaou wouldn''t be able to gather this massive amount of spiritual energy, but the King of Inspiration would never be bothered by this kind of thing.


    Furthermore, Su Yan has already thought of a possibility: that the Inspiration Heavenly King may have been resurrected as the undead emperor said! The resurrection of the dead may be difficult for others to do, but for the world of heaven, it may be just a trivial matter and the King of Inspiration did not die in a real sense. His time was frozen in the dead. moment.


    If you can use some kind of secret method, you can really bring the King of Inspiration back to life at any cost.


    Su Yan made his inferences out, and told He Qing that the shock of the source of spiritual energy caused all immortal emperors to suffer in the spiritual world.


    Su Yan explained this matter in great detail, but he just concealed the existence of the world of heaven and the Spirit Venerable.


    The reason why Su Yan concealed something was entirely because letting these Immortal Emperors know the existence of the Heavenly World was not necessarily a good thing.


    With their power and realm, they shouldn''t come into contact with such a shocking secret at this time.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, He Qing showed a rather puzzled expression, then looked towards Su Yan and said, "If this Inspiration Heavenly King is really resurrected, the source of spiritual energy in the spiritual world will be restored, triggering the revival of spiritual energy in countless worlds in the lower world. Wouldn''t that mean the next era will be the era of psykers?"


    When listening to Su Yan''s words just now, these Immortal Emperors were actually quite stunned, and almost came to the same inference as He Qing.


    It''s just that those great emperors dare not say such words easily, because these words are really too outrageous.


    If you say it casually, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble.


    But He Qing obviously didn''t have this concern, or it should be said that He Qing didn''t care about this aspect at all, he always said what he had.


    Su Yan said: "The aura spewing from the source of spiritual energy is so strong, many innate psionicists will inevitably be born among the creatures in the lower realm, this matter is already a sure thing, He Qing, if the era really comes to the era that will be changed, what do you plan to do? How to do it?"


    He Qingdao: "Of course, do what you should do, although the era change will be dangerous and uncertain, but I don''t care much.


    Whether the master of the fairy world is a cultivator or a psionicist in the future, this is not the most important thing to me.


    Everything is fine as long as there is no shame in it. "


    When those Immortal Emperors heard Su Yan''s words that Ji Yuan was about to change, their hearts became extremely uneasy.


    Because they are also afraid that they will fall in such a chaotic and chaotic world. Some people have worked hard for 100,000 years to enter the realm of the emperor. Of course, he does not want these 100,000 years of hard work to be wasted.


    Perhaps only a character like He Qing can be so calm, under the premise of knowing that the torrent of the times is unstoppable.


    Su Yan looked at He Qing and laughed, and said, "If the heavenly court is washed away and you have nowhere to go, you can be my fairyland."


    He Qing said: "Why does Emperor Su think that his fairyland can still stand in the next era?"


    Su Yan said: "It''s very simple, because there is no competition.


    My fairyland is here, as long as others don''t attack me, I won''t be a threat to anyone.


    And I also believe that in today''s fairyland, few people are willing to do it with me.


    Immortal world is so vast, if they want to compete, they can go to other places, but they have to hit me here. "


    Immortal Emperor You said at this time: "What if our Taoist sect shot and killed all those psionicists?


    Can you stop the era of psionic energy? "


    Su Yan smiled: "Didn''t those ancient emperors slaughter the human race immortals back then?


    How about in the end?


    Although it is said that people can conquer the sky in practice, if they want to go against the wheel of history, they will definitely be crushed, even if the emperor is the same. "


    If some cause and effect is predestined, then no matter what method you use to stop it, it will develop in a fixed direction.


    Maybe those so-called efforts you make will backfire and let the whole thing slide in a more inevitable way.

 Chapter 5009： Bloody eyes in the dark

    Su Yan quickly took his gaze back, and then looked at the black aura.


    Then Su Yan''s hand directly penetrated the transparent barrier set up by Xuanyuan Jie, and directly pinched the black aura within the barrier!


    After that black Jiang Guang was pinched by Su Yan, he immediately began to struggle frantically.


    But this struggle is obviously meaningless, even if the black aura turns into black lightning.


    Because these changed black lightnings could not injure Su Yan at all, nor would they pose any substantial threat to him.


    But the picture of Su Yan holding this black aura in this way still had a great shock to those Immortal Emperors!


    Or it should be said that Su Yan''s strength and aura shocked those Immortal Emperors.


    Of course, Su Yan''s hand wasn''t as simple as just holding the aura of the sword. After the aura of the sword struggled in Su Yan''s hand for a while, it immediately became calm.


    It seems that Su Yan has already surrendered


    Su Yan didn''t care about this.


    At this time, Su Yan pinched the black aura with a powerful force, and then split a mark of divine consciousness from the source of the black aura.


    Although this imprint of divine consciousness is very weak, it is precisely because of it that this black aura can evolve into such a special life form, and even the Immortal Emperor can''t figure out what its origin is.


    This touch of consciousness is not very powerful, but it contains an extremely powerful resentment and even madness.


    It seems that the owner of this consciousness has endless hatred, he not only curses the world, but also curses everyone in the world


    Only alive, everything is within the scope of his curse!


    This resentment, Su Yan only touched it lightly, and already felt a slight pain in his head.


    Then Su Yan''s thoughts followed this wisp of consciousness in the spiritual world. Su Yan wanted to clear the source and directly find out who the owner of this wisp of consciousness was!


    I don''t know how long I have traveled in the dark spiritual world, and the darkness here has already become extremely strong.


    The boundless darkness seemed to surround everything, but just after part of Su Yan''s spiritual power came here, he suddenly opened a pair of blood-colored eyes in the darkness!


    These eyes are extremely resentful and hateful, it seems that Su Yan will be completely torn apart before they can be reconciled!


    These eyes are the masters behind that black aura


    He is also the owner of this boundless darkness!


    The extent of the darkness on this side is already comparable to that on the other side of the universe.


    Even in a purely spiritual world, being able to create such an endless dark universe is a very scary thing!


    Not many immortal emperors can do this, even those psionic emperors who are known for their powerful spiritual power.


    In the boundless darkness, Su Yan and this pair of resentful eyes looked at each other, and then the boundless darkness seemed to suddenly come to life!


    Countless poisonous snakes suddenly appeared in the darkness. The shape of these poisonous snakes was similar to the dark aura in Su Yan''s hands.


    Needless to say, I already knew that this black aura should come from this way!


    Just before countless ferocious poisonous snakes attacked Su Yan, Su Yan''s consciousness had already retreated from the distant place.


    This retreat can be said to be very timely, otherwise, Su Yan''s consciousness may suffer some damage, after all, it is the opponent''s home court.


    It is obviously very unwise to have such a direct confrontation with the opponent there.


    However, this time Su Yan took the initiative to release his spiritual consciousness, and Su Yan could not be regarded as completely unreasonable, at least he already knew the identity of the other party.


    The deep resentment and absolute control over the spiritual world indicated that the other party should be the king of inspiration.


    Although I don''t know what kind of means the world of God used, this Inspiration King can indeed be regarded as alive.


    Perhaps in the near future, he will come to Su Yan for revenge.


    After all, half of his body was shattered by Su Yan using the Red Lotus Sky Dance.


    And when Su Yan took back his spiritual sense, in reality, the black aura that was caught by Su Yan was quickly stunned. Not only did he lose his splendor, but even his spiritual wisdom was also rapidly changing. depleted.


    Soon this black aura reached the point where the oil was exhausted, and finally disappeared in front of many great emperors.


    These great emperors only knew that Su Yan''s sense of consciousness seemed to have attacked a very distant place. As for what happened in that distant place, they had no way of knowing.


    Immortal Emperor You couldn''t wait to ask: "Has Immortal Emperor Su just had a round of spiritual confrontation with the creator of the black aura?"


    Su Yan did not deny it, and said directly: "I did confront him once, and I already know who he is."


    "Don''t know who he is?"


    "It is the ancestor of all psionicists, a man called the King of Inspiration. I wonder if you have heard of this name?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, most of the Immortal Emperors fell into silence.


    In the immortal world, psionicists can only be regarded as unpopular forces. At most, these immortal emperors only know the existence of psionicists, so how can they understand the history of psionicists?


    Even for Su Yan, the name Inspiration Heavenly King is very unfamiliar.


    Only He Qing said: "It is said that the King of Inspiration used to be the most powerful spiritual king in the world, controlling all the sources of spiritual energy between the heavens and the earth, but this kind of power has fallen as early as the ancient times, how can it appear in this era? "


    Su Yan said: "The matter behind this is complicated, but the King of Inspiration has indeed been resurrected, and the source of spiritual energy that was once depleted has also reopened, and the heavens should have a new pattern."


    These words came out of Su Yan''s mouth, making these Immortal Emperors feel a very strong sense of shock.


    As Su Yan, of course, it is impossible to say some frivolous words casually. Once Su Yan says such words, it means that things will definitely happen.


    Then I just heard Su Yan say again: "I have already traced it back just now, the source of power of the Inspiration King may be in the source of chaos."


    "The source of chaos? I heard that that place is the most chaotic place in the fairy world. There are countless spaces overlapping each other, and there may be dozens of worlds in a square inch of space. If the King of Inspiration is really hidden there, then We want to find him, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult."

 Chapter 5010： An enemy is coming

    Su Yan said, "Even if he finds it out, it won''t be easy to deal with. His spiritual power is too powerful, and he can encompass all the phenomena of the universe in the spiritual world. Even if such opponents have the divine artifact, they may not be able to kill him with full confidence. ."


    Everyone knows that Su Yan is the invincible emperor of Xianwu. If even Su Yan said that, it can only prove that the power of this Inspiration King has surpassed certain limits, and it is very likely that he will become a new order among the heavens. inflection point.


    What is Heavenly Court going to do with this character who once dominated the source of spiritual energy?


    To put it into words, the threat of Inspiration King to Heaven should be far greater than Su Yan.


    The expressions on the faces of those Immortal Emperors really became very solemn.


    All the Immortal Emperors here fell into a silent deadlock, and everyone was worried about the future of Immortal Realm, Heavenly Court and Daomen.


    Suddenly the whole palace shook


    The shock of the palace came so suddenly, it was as if an earthquake had suddenly occurred.


    But this is the Immortal Territory, not any world in the mortal world. How can an earthquake happen in the Immortal Territory?


    What''s more, this is the sacred fairyland created by Su Yan!


    The deity of Emperor Xianwu is still sitting here, so it is even more unlikely that such a strange thing as an earthquake will happen!


    But if it wasn''t for the earthquake, wouldn''t there be only one possibility left - someone came to attack the sacred fairyland!


    This option was almost instinctively ruled out by those Immortal Emperors.


    If Su Yan''s sacred fairyland was so easy to attack, then the Jade Emperor would have already sent someone to attack this sacred fairyland.


    Now who doesn''t know that Su Yan''s strength has surpassed the peak of the past, and he will be able to count dozens of immortal emperors and hundreds of ancient gods and demons into cinnabar overnight!


    The strength of this man has long since stood on the top of the immortal world!


    At this time, if anyone else dares to attack the Sacred Immortal Realm, they either have extreme confidence in their own strength, or their brains are broken.


    There are only a few people in the Immortal Realm who can compete with Su Yan, and those few people will definitely not easily attack the Sacred Immortal Realm. If you think about it this way, it can only be the latter.


    Even these Immortal Emperors wanted to know for a while, where did Leng Touqing come from, and dared to attack the Sacred Immortal Domain directly.


    But since this person can shake the sacred fairyland, it means that his power has reached the level of the emperor.


    How can there be such a stunned young man who is completely ignorant and intends to try the law after reaching the level of the great emperor?


    All these great emperors were stunned, and even they couldn''t understand why there were such characters.


    And Su Yan''s expression also changed slightly, the other party is calling at the door, if he doesn''t give a little response, he really can''t justify his face.


    Su Yan was the first to walk out of this palace.


    When Su Yan walked out, he saw that the sacred fairy tree above had already woven layers of light curtains.


    Layer after layer of light curtains burst open in front of their eyes, as if gorgeous fireworks were blooming in the sky high in the sky.


    The sacred fairy tree evolved from the immortal demon tree. After absorbing part of Su Yan''s divinity, this tree has long since become different from before, regardless of its aura or rank, it has already reached the level of this world. vertex.


    Therefore, this sacred fairy tree can almost be called the card face of this fairyland.


    Although the sacred fairy tree has undergone great changes in all aspects, there is almost no change in one aspect.


    That is the acceptance and use of the power of prayer by the sacred fairy tree, which is exactly the same as before.


    All the prayers of the true immortals in the sacred immortal realm can be accepted by the sacred immortal tree, and at the same time, they will be transformed into the splendid radiance of the top, making the sacred immortal tree even more brilliant in the void of the universe!


    At this time, the layers of shattered brilliance were woven by the power of prayer.


    The power of prayer can be regarded as the highest power among the heavens. Even immortal emperors such as Daomen may not have the ability to easily turn the enchantment of the power of prayer into a gorgeous fireworks in the sky.


    Su Yan looked at the fireworks in the sky slowly fascinated, and seemed to be thinking of something, but he did not express his thoughts.


    He Qing asked, "What is Emperor Su planning to do?"


    The strength of this enemy must be very strong. Although the defensive barrier of the sacred fairy tree has not been completely broken, the sacred fairy tree below has also trembled.


    This shows that the power used by the enemy is still rising.


    Su Yan could naturally see this, so He Qing thought that Su Yan would definitely choose to shoot himself.


    In fact, even He Qing was very curious about the level of Su Yan''s power now.


    After all, when he and Su Yan played against each other last time, everyone just clicked and stopped, and didn''t use all their strength.


    And it is said that after he and Su Yan fought, Su Yan''s power has been completely improved.


    Jin Shiya came to Su Yan at this time and said, "Su Lang, a strong man has come to attack our fairyland, how should we deal with it?"


    At this time, Su Yan was sitting in the Immortal Realm, so Jin Shiya didn''t have a flustered expression on her face.


    Su Yan showed an incomparably relaxed expression and said, "I still have many good friends to accompany me, why don''t you let Long Jie meet this person."


    "Can that girl from Long Jie do it? She is still a child. What if she is injured again? It was already very troublesome when Long Jie was injured last time.


    Jin Shiya has always regarded Emperor Long Jie as her little sister, and Emperor Long Jie has indeed always behaved very well in front of her.


    So Jin Shiya may have a very strange illusion: Emperor Long Jie is really a little girl who can only play.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not true. Emperor Long Jie dares to call her a stinky turkey in front of Primitive Phoenix. If he didn''t have the ability, he would have turned into ashes in the universe.


    Su Yan could only comfort Jin Shiya and said, "Long Jie''s strength should not be a problem. If you don''t trust Long Jie, you can ask Xuanyuan to intercept them and deal with them. It shouldn''t be much worse anyway."


    Listening to Su Yan''s meaning, it seems that he has no intention of taking action himself.


    However, this is normal. Today, there are many great emperors under Su Yan''s command, and he no longer needs to do everything by himself.


    As soon as Su Yan''s voice fell, he saw a black aura rising into the sky, turning into a black dragon of ten thousand feet in the air!


    It was the Dragon Tribulation Emperor who had already ascended into the air, and also carried her world-shattering and powerful dark aura!

 Chapter 5011： Dharma body of the four-armed monkey

    After the Dragon Tribulation Emperor directly broke through the protective barrier of the sacred fairy tree, he released the purest dark power almost immediately.


    After the terrifying power was suddenly released from Emperor Long Jie''s body, even the brilliance of the sacred fairy tree was suppressed.


    For a while, the dark clouds covered the top, and a strong dark atmosphere condensed above the entire fairyland, as if a dark ocean appeared.


    And in the center of this dark ocean is naturally the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    There are many immortal emperors who have seen the dark aura of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor for the first time. They only have one idea of ??the power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, and that is amazing.


    They had never seen or even heard of such a terrifying dark power!


    This dark power is all-encompassing, and even the brilliance of the power of prayer can be swallowed up by it!


    At the same time, the laws of the space above the fairyland were greatly distorted inadvertently.


    This piece of darkness can not only engulf everything, but can even distort fairy rules?


    Some immortal emperors thought that the darkness condensed by Emperor Long Jie was similar to those demon emperors.


    Although there are few immortal emperors who condense the laws of darkness in the fairy world, as long as they can condense and succeed, they must be powerful!


    But the dark power displayed by Emperor Dragon Tribulation is much more powerful than these!


    Some of these immortal emperors became enlightened too late, and they didn''t know that there was a person named Long Jie Emperor Zun, or they had only heard the name of Long Jie Emperor Zun, and had never seen the power of Long Jie Emperor Zun.


    At this time, seeing this dark power like a vast ocean, I was naturally so surprised that I couldn''t say a word.


    He Qing asked: "This one has such a look when he shot, should it be the legendary Dragon Tribulation Emperor?"


    "Well, it''s that girl from Long Jie. That girl is extremely powerful. In this sacred fairyland, apart from me, I''m afraid no one can hold her down." Su Yan''s words were definitely not nonsense. But the power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation has indeed reached this level.


    Therefore, if Su Yan wanted to leave the Sacred Immortal Realm, he would leave the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable in the Sacred Immortal Realm.


    With the strength of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, it is natural to easily keep the security of the Xianyu portal.


    At this time, Emperor Dragon Tribulation has already soared up, and the power of darkness has turned into a spiritual ocean.


    This dark ocean of spirituality can rewrite reality to a certain extent, and a normal Immortal Emperor would definitely be unable to handle it.


    But the Immortal Emperor who came to attack the Sacred Immortal Realm obviously couldn''t be an ordinary person, and I saw a dharma image suddenly rising from the void.


    This statue is three thousand six hundred zhang long, and it is a four-armed monkey.


    The Dharma of the Four-Handed Monkey carries the boundless immortal essence and charges towards the ocean of spirituality


    The power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is already very generous, regardless of physical strength or mana, it is the best existence in this world.


    But she was somewhat unable to withstand the impact of these four-armed monkeys!


    Under the shock, her spiritual ocean collapsed and fell directly towards the light curtain below.


    Layers of ripples swayed above the barrier woven by the sacred fairy tree. These ripples were very transparent, but above it was boundless darkness.


    If you look up from the fairyland, you will only feel very depressed.


    In fact, even Emperor Long Jie himself was a little confused, and he never thought that his opponent would be so powerful.


    However, Emperor Long Jie''s response was also very fast. She almost immediately restrained her power in half, and then turned the restrained power into a nine-headed dark true dragon, and entangled it towards the four-armed ape and monkey. !


    Although the impact of the four-armed monkey is very strong, after being entangled by the nine-headed dark real dragon, it is somewhat unable to exert any strength.


    Immediately he was bound in the sky.


    At this time, the dark ocean has been dissolved in half, and the Immortal Emperor below can understand what happened above.


    The 3,600-zhang four-armed ape monkey''s Dharma body strength and impact are considered the best. I''m afraid that if someone else''s immortal domain has been changed, it has already been impacted by the four-armed ape monkey.


    And the nine dark real dragons of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor are even more surprising!


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor gave the nine-headed dark true dragon real life through his own talent.


    Now the nine-headed dark dragon is no longer simply a creation of magic, but a living dark dragon!


    Creation of life is a forbidden area, and all great emperors understand this.


    However, since ancient times, there have also been many great emperors who took the initiative to challenge this taboo area and wanted to develop life-creating spells.


    These great emperors who challenged taboos generally end up badly, and no one has ever really reached the step of Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    After seeing these nine dark true dragons, the shock of those Immortal Emperors was far greater than that of the four-armed monkeys.


    Although the dharma body of the four-armed monkey has obviously broken through the limit of the Great Desolation and reached the level of the ancestral spirit totem, it is not so surprising compared with these nine dark true dragons.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor used the legendary forbidden power at this time, and this alone was enough to attract many eyeballs.


    After the four-armed monkey was entangled in the body, it began to struggle desperately. During this fierce struggle, the four-armed monkey roared wildly, looking extremely violent!


    And the four-armed monkey just roared, it was enough to set off a stormy sea on the spiritual ocean, and the enchantment of the sacred fairy tree below swayed with layers of ripples!


    Speaking of it, this four-armed monkey can already be regarded as the strongest totem-like body that Su Yan has ever seen.


    Therefore, it is extremely difficult for even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor to deal with.


    Su Yan asked He Qing, "I haven''t been in the immortal world for a long time, so I don''t know about some people in the Taoist sect. Do you know who the master of the four-armed ape and monkey dharma body is? If I haven''t seen it, this should be explained by the teachings. Do you practice the Dharma door?"


    Chanjiao is also a branch of Taoism. Su Yan is right in saying that the Dharma body of these four-armed monkeys is definitely a disciple of Chanjiao.


    He Qing said with an embarrassed expression: "I know the four great monkey kings in the fairy world, but I have never seen these four-armed monkeys, and there are only sporadic records in the books of the Taoist sect. Four-armed monkey, but no one knows his origin and provenance."


    "Could it be true that there will be a peerless expert emerging from an unknown corner?" Su Yan still had great doubts about this.


    To become a peerless master, one should not just hide in the deep mountains and old forests to practice, but also communicate with other powerhouses to verify their realm. In this process, fame will naturally spread.


    But He Qing has always been honest and would never deceive Su Yan. If he said he didn''t know, then he really didn''t know.


    So what is the origin of the four-armed monkey?


    Why did he attack Su Yan''s Immortal Realm again?

 Chapter 5012： Ares

    I saw the four-armed monkey roar, and the sound wave shook the defensive barrier of the sacred fairyland again, and layers of ripples rippled above the barrier.


    It''s simply gorgeous!


    Even the Immortal Emperor watching the battle was greatly shocked at this time. No one would have imagined that these four-armed monkeys would be so fierce!


    I''m afraid that Emperor Long Jie can''t stop it!


    Moreover, these four-armed monkeys have not yet used any magic weapon in the battle, and they have such terrifying power only with the magic. matter.


    In a panic, an Immortal Emperor said: "This murderer is extraordinary, I''m afraid it is an ancient Immortal Emperor or a god."


    He only heard Su Yan said leisurely: "The ancient gods are just a name to bluff people. Although those ancient gods have divinity, their laws of power are not necessarily complete. , it''s not worth mentioning at all, his ability is definitely more than that simple."


    If someone else said this, it would definitely be suspected of bragging, but this was said by Su Yan, and everyone would only take it for granted.


    With Su Yan''s current strength, he has long been a rare opponent in the Immortal Realm. In addition, he destroyed the Hongmeng Immortal Realm overnight and killed hundreds of sin gods and immortal emperors. Who would dare to question him?


    Although the spiritual ocean has formed a bond, after the four-armed monkey roared, a golden light phantom slowly appeared behind it!


    This golden light and phantom seemed to be a golden-armored **** with three heads and six arms.


    When the golden armor statue appeared, the Immortal Emperor watching the battle became more and more terrified.


    Because this four-armed monkey is already the body of the Dharma, it is unheard of to summon the Dharma on top of the Dharma!


    The four-armed monkey is already 3,600 zhang, and after the appearance of the Dharma image on his head, it is as high as 12,000 zhang, directly inserted into the sky, so that people can''t see where the top boundary is at all.


    And there is a colorful circle behind the golden armor statue!


    This multicolored circle of light is transformed by divinity!


    Maybe Su Yan''s guess will be confirmed, the owner of this four-armed ape monkey is indeed a main god!


    The number of main gods in the fairy world has been fixed since the beginning of the world.


    If there is a **** who wants to be promoted to the main god, it is not enough to cultivate alone. Only after obtaining the corresponding fragments of the godhead can you cultivate to become the main god.


    If this four-armed monkey is the main god, I am afraid that Emperor Long Jie will not be able to deal with it.


    Sure enough, when the 10,000-foot-long golden-armored statue appeared, neither the spiritual ocean nor the dark magic dragon that had changed in the ocean could no longer restrain the four-armed ape.


    The four-armed monkey screamed and said, "You little girl has some skills, but I''m still better than this!


    The golden-armored statue is ever-changing, and more importantly, there is an unparalleled powerful divine power, even the dark power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is difficult to contend with!


    Su Yan looked at the 10,000-foot-tall golden-armored **** statue in the sky, and suddenly thought of a possibility. Judging from the divine power characteristics of this golden-armored **** statue, it was somewhat similar to him, and at the same time, it was very powerful!


    Could it be that this four-armed monkey master has the divine personality of the God of War?


    The God of War, as the name suggests, is in charge of all the swordsmen of the heavens and the world!


    If the God of War were to come out, I''m afraid that in this world, there are really not many Immortal Emperors who can compete.


    Su Yan thought of this, and was ready to help at any time. Emperor Long Jie was afraid that he would be suppressed by these four-armed monkeys and it would be difficult to fight back.


    Seeing that Su Yan had fallen into a state of silence, those Immortal Emperors stopped talking, but kept an eye on the changes in the battle situation above.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor is not so easy to admit defeat. Since the opponent has shown more powerful skills, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor will become more and more excited.


    The potential of Emperor Dragon Tribulation is extremely strong, but she also needs a powerful opponent to stimulate her in order to fully stimulate this potential.


    Emperor Dragon Tribulation directly abandoned the spiritual ocean at this time, only to see a spatial singularity appearing in the void.


    After this spatial singularity appeared, it changed into an existence similar to a black hole almost immediately.


    Formed two layers of collapse in space and time


    At this time, space and time can be said to have been completely played by Emperor Dragon Tribulation in applause.


    Looking from the normal time and space, in the darkness of nothingness, the figure of Emperor Long Jie seems to have become countless.


    After these countless figures overlapped, they turned into an increasingly terrifying darkness.


    The darkness is enough to swallow any power, even the brilliance of the God of War is swallowed up by the darkness without a trace.


    The four-armed monkey did not expect that Emperor Long Jie could change in such a way that he could restrain the power of his Lord God.


    And he didn''t want to be involved in the spatial singularity. All the time and space in the spatial singularity had been split open. If he fell into it, I''m afraid that his own body would also endure a rather terrifying test.


    On the body of the four-armed monkey, the golden armor statue directly transformed into a staff!


    As soon as this staff stood in the void, even the attraction of the black hole could no longer shake his true identity.


    This staff is the transformation of the **** of war and divine power. It not only fixed the real body of the four-armed monkey, but also fixed the surrounding time and space, so that the spatial singularity could not continue to expand into a real black hole.


    After the staff was fixed in the void, even Su Yan''s Immortal Realm began to be shocked, and the sacred Immortal Tree couldn''t help but tremble.


    This made those Immortal Emperors already suspicious. If they continued to fight, even the great Immortal Territory created by Su Yan would be destroyed along with it!


    The surrounding time and space also became more and more chaotic because of the fierce battle between Emperor Long Jie and the four-armed monkey.


    Judging from Su Yan''s divine eyes, he could only see that time was like a river that was originally calm. At this time, it was shattered by these two, and it broke into many small tributaries.


    Fortunately, the place where they fought was in the higher-dimensional world of the Immortal World. If it was the mortal world below, it was already unknown how many worlds were cut into pieces by the turbulent flow of time and space.


    A strong golden light appeared behind the golden armor statue, as if a brand new sun appeared in the void of the universe!


    Even these Immortal Emperors began to wonder if the owner of this golden armored statue had summoned a star here!


    If this is the case, the singularity of Emperor Long Jie will definitely be broken, and Su Yan''s Immortal Realm will inevitably be crushed by the heat and light of this star.


    The four-armed monkey said, "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, to have such divine might. I looked down on you before, but if this uncle must be serious, little girl, you should go home and play in the mud."

 Chapter 5013： annihilation

    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has always been very proud, and even the primitive phoenix dared to go up and fight directly.


    These four-armed apes and monkeys'' repeated verbal mockery had already aroused the anger of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, she said: "This seat is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, and the calamity of the end times is the immortal world. Doomsday, after countless epochs, this seat will be the **** of destruction, not only will destroy countless civilizations, but also put all gods and immortal emperors in the sea of ????destruction. What are you, you dare to call this seat so ?"


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has completely integrated his body into the dark singularity at this time.


    Perhaps what will appear next will be the true body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! !


    Only Su Yan has seen this real body.


    If you want to count it, Emperor Long Jie has not shown her true body in front of people for many epochs.


    Once it appears, I am afraid that the surrounding time and space will be in annihilation!


    Darkness will also consume all divine power.


    Even Su Yan had to fly towards the sacred immortal tree. The immortal emperors around him were very oblivious to himself, but when he saw Su Yan act, he couldn''t help but muttered in his heart: "What happened in the end? What''s the matter? Is Emperor Xianwu going to stop this fight? Or is he going to be a helper for Emperor Long Jie?"


    Just between their doubts, Su Yan had already flown to the top of the sacred fairy tree.


    The divine brilliance of the fairy tree itself shone on Su Yan, and Su Yan raised his hands.


    Suddenly, the inherent sacred attribute of the sacred fairy tree has increased more than tenfold.


    The protective barrier spreading out from the branches of the fairy tree also reached its absolute peak at this time!


    At this peak, I saw countless pink and white flowers blooming on the sacred fairy tree. These flowers were extremely beautiful, making the sacred fairy tree look like a dream.


    And the enchantment on the top of the sacred fairy tree also reached a certain peak at this time.


    It turned out that Su Yan flew into the sky not to interfere in this battle, but to strengthen the protection of the sacred fairy tree.


    The aftermath of the battle not only shocked Su Yan''s sacred immortal realm, but also the immortal realm far away.


    There are already many incomparably powerful beings who have scanned their spiritual minds from a distance, or projected their souls from the spiritual world, so that they can directly cross the physical distance of hundreds of millions of miles and directly scan this terrifying battlefield.


    The black hole transformed by Emperor Long Jie has gradually undergone new changes. After integrating the previous spiritual ocean, various dark mythical beasts emerged one after another, and changed into more than 20 kinds of mythical beasts such as Bi Fang, Jinwu, Qilin, and Biqi.


    But the four-armed monkey is too powerful. The power of the golden armored statue he transformed is also extraordinary, and he transformed into a sword of the **** of war.


    With this sword of the **** of war, slicing those dark beasts is as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    When they saw someone attacking Su Yan''s Immortal Territory, these Immortal Emperors, even if they didn''t have much expression on their faces, said in their hearts that this person was really over his head and dared to come to Su Baxian to die.


    But as the battle progressed, the reckless expressions on the faces of these Immortal Emperors gradually disappeared, and they no longer dared to laugh at this stunned young man who was not afraid of death.


    The master of the four-armed ape and monkey dharma is far superior to them in terms of strength. Even if He Qing is against the master of the four-armed ape and monkey dharma, there is not much chance of winning.


    No one would have imagined that the strength of the master of this four-armed ape and monkey dharma would be so terrifying! !


    Up to now, not only has he used a lot of powerful magical powers, but even the existence of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has been perfectly suppressed by him, and it is difficult to compete with it head-on.


    At this moment, Su Yan was standing at the top of the sacred fairy tree, looking into the universe with a blank expression.


    The raging tide of battle turned into all kinds of incredible brilliance in the universe, and after being distorted by a singularity similar to a black hole, it became very bizarre.


    Su Yan pondered in his heart, who is the owner of the Four-Handed Monkey Dharma Sign, Su Yan had already thought of two names in his mind, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, Su Yan also had an idea in his heart, he already knew that this battle against the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable would not fail.


    The worst is a draw


    In the black hole, Emperor Long Jie set off a boundless dark frenzy. After the time and space were shattered, and after being smashed into a ball that no one knew what it was, the barriers between reality and illusion were gradually broken.


    The real body of Emperor Long Jie appeared for a short moment in the darkness. Although it was only a moment, it allowed those great emperors to see part of the dragon body.


    The dragon body transformed by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is extremely huge, enough to swallow the planet. Although it was only a glimpse, the great emperors have already seen that there are endless dark dragon scales on the dragon body.


    And in the center of each dark dragon scale cracked another crack, and then opened an eye to


    The dragon body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor does not know how huge, and these eyes seem to be endless.


    After meeting these eyes full of crazy delusions, even the Immortal Emperor''s state of mind was greatly impacted.


    If there are mortals to witness it, I am afraid it has become crazy


    This is the true body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable, and it can also be said that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable is the fear and destruction itself!


    Even Su Yan, the first time he saw the real body of Emperor Long Jie, could not help but become frightened.


    Su Yan has seen many gods in this immortal world, and even more ancient existences than gods, even in Su Yan''s cognition, no one is closer to destroying itself than Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    Whether it''s Su Yan or the original Phoenix that turned into a world-destroying phoenix, they are not as good as Emperor Dragon Tribulation in this regard.


    When Emperor Long Jie revealed his true body, the golden armor statue gradually began to shake.


    The golden armor statue has three heads and six arms, and has a pair of hands holding a staff, which fixes the surrounding time and space, and is not subject to the erosion and impact of the dark power of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, so it can maintain the integrity of the Dharma body.


    Otherwise, whether it is the golden-armored statue or the four-armed monkey, it would have long been engulfed by the boundless darkness.


    But now the staff trembled wildly, and then the arms of the golden armor statue, and even the entire 12,000-meter-long golden armor statue trembled together.


    This violent tremor could not be quelled even by the godhead of the main god, and the great emperors who watched the battle could not help but be amazed.


    They finally realized what is the real power to destroy the world. In front of the power of Emperor Long Jie, even the immortals who dominate the heavens and the world will be annihilated together!

 Chapter 5014： Another artifact of good fortune

    And the great emperors who use immortals as weapons are naturally impossible to be the opponents of Emperor Long Jie.


    The incomparably huge dragon body of Emperor Long Jie gradually disappeared in the darkness. Although the figure disappeared, the sense of oppression was still there.


    The terrifying sense of oppression made people feel extremely suffocated, but in addition to the suffocation, there was an invisible coercion that gradually swept away.


    The darkness in the deep space of the universe seems to have come alive at this time, and it seems that the darkness has become an extension of the consciousness and part of the body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    But even so, the power of Emperor Long Jie has not yet reached its peak.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has lived in seclusion for so many epochs, and during this long time, she has condensed the darkness that she does not know how huge.


    When Emperor Long Jie wanted to show her true power, she would abandon her human form and transform herself into her true body.


    It can also be said that if Venerable Dragon Tribulation still maintains the form of a human being, it means that she has not moved the real thing.


    Primitive Phoenix can also be viewed by this standard. Even if she has transformed into twelve feathers, the power of divinity has been blessed to a very terrifying situation.


    As long as she still hasn''t turned into her true body, it''s not the strongest power.


    When the darkness began to erode everything, even the brilliance of the sacred fairy tree was gradually suppressed.


    Once the darkness of Emperor Dragon Tribulation spreads, it will definitely be indistinguishable from enemy and mine.


    Su Yan''s Immortal Realm is the closest, so he will naturally be hit the hardest.


    And the neighboring immortal realms will inevitably be severely impacted after a drop of flattery.


    This dark power can spread silently in the universe until it engulfs the billions of stars in the star field!


    Maybe this is the end of the world


    In this endless darkness, not only will all civilizations eventually be destroyed, but even the gods will no longer be eternal, and will also turn into ashes in the darkness!


    Therefore, even when the Immortal Emperor saw this darkness spreading in the deep space of the universe, he would inevitably panic, and even the heart of Tao would be shaken together.


    This piece of darkness is obviously beyond the power of immortals and above reality!


    It is also a strange power that the Immortal Emperors cannot obtain no matter how they cultivate!


    In the void of the universe, the divine light of the golden armored statue gradually dimmed.


    Then, even the staff in the hand of the golden armored statue broke directly, turning into countless golden robbery ashes, and then being swallowed up by the darkness!


    The huge star-like brilliance behind the golden armor statue still wants to continue to contend with this darkness


    But this struggle is bound to be futile.


    The divine light turned into countless sword lights, stabbing towards the darkness. The sword lights that were endowed with divine nature could not cause any damage, but were swallowed by this darkness endlessly!


    This is the true power of Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    When the deity of the golden-armored statue also began to be eroded by dark forces, the owner of the four-armed ape and monkey dharma was not willing to fight.


    "Are you going?" He Qing couldn''t help asking his own question.


    The combat power of the four-armed monkey has far exceeded the level of Tianzun. Even if it is placed in the entire Taoist gate, it is enough to enter the top three combat power.


    Unexpectedly, it can''t match the Dragon Tribulation Emperor?


    You must know that Su Yan, the owner of this immortal realm, has not yet shot, such a strong enemy has already been driven away.


    All the forces had to re-evaluate the strength of the Sacred Immortal Realm. Su Yan was not the only one who was strong in this Immortal Realm.


    Since the opponent wants to escape, of course Emperor Long Jie will not let him go.


    Just now, Emperor Long Jie''s changes were restrained by the opponent several times. It can be said that he was extremely annoyed. Now even his true body has been revealed. If he can''t kill the opponent, wouldn''t he be wasting himself in vain. the power of!


    I saw many tentacles suddenly stretched out in the darkness!


    There are many metal bones on these tentacles, and I don''t know how they changed!


    These tentacles entangled directly towards the Dharma of the four-armed monkey, trying to drag the Dharma of the four-armed monkey directly into the indescribable darkness.


    If it can really be done, then it is equivalent to arriving at the home of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, and the opponent will definitely lose very badly!


    Of course, the four-armed ape also understands what the Dragon Tribulation Emperor means. It is very agile and retreats towards the rear while screaming strangely. The brilliance behind it like a star also bursts directly, wanting to die with those strange tentacles. !


    But Emperor Long Jie manipulated those tentacles and escaped directly into the spiritual world.


    It is impossible for an explosion in the physical world to interfere with the spiritual world.


    So when the brilliance exploded, all the tentacles traveled through unscathed. After crossing the barrier between the spiritual world and the material world, they killed the four-armed monkey from behind.


    The situation of the four-armed monkey can be said to have reached another most dangerous level!


    Seeing that the four-armed monkey was about to be completely entangled, at this moment, a very strange magic weapon suddenly appeared in the hands of the four-armed monkey. This magic weapon looked like a short gun, but There are also strange sickle hooks, and there are many unknown patterns on the instruments.


    But the breath emanating from this magic weapon is extraordinary!


    When this strange magic weapon appeared, a mysterious smile gradually appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Su Yan said in a voice that he could hear: "As I guessed, you are also the master of the divine artifact, and I already know your identity."


    The four-armed monkey gently swayed the magic weapon in his hand, and those indescribable dark tentacles were all broken!


    All the immortal emperors watching the battle were shocked, including those immortal emperors who came to join Su Yan in the sacred immortal realm.


    Because they have already seen it, this four-armed ape is holding an artifact of good fortune! !


    This was also the third divine artifact Su Yan saw after returning to the Immortal Realm!


    What special abilities does the third fortune-telling artifact after the Red Lotus Sky Dance and the Underworld Divine Sword have?


    After using this special creation artifact, the four-armed monkey defused the offensive of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but he was not very happy, instead he was holding the magic weapon and gasped. Spent all his mana.


    The mana of the master of the four-armed ape and monkey dharma must be very vast, because when he was betting against the Dragon Tribulation Emperor just now, the spiritual ocean and more than 20 kinds of divine beasts transformed by the infinite mana of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor were completely unstoppable.


    What kind of good fortune artifact is this, so that the master''s mana can be emptied in one blow?

 Chapter 5015： Long Jie, do you want to change me?

    Although Emperor Long Jie also found out that the other party has an extra piece of good fortune artifact, but her anger has come up, just like the original phoenix, she will never back down if she doesn''t fully vent her anger.


    Even if this enemy is holding an artifact of good fortune.


    So what, she is the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! The God of Destruction of the Future! A dull dragon roar emanated from the darkness, and a dark breath blew with elements of madness, destruction, and depravity.


    The barrier of the sacred fairy tree was broken through five layers almost immediately, and there were still seventy-six layers left.


    You must know that Su Yan is already in charge of the Sacred Immortal Tree. Under such circumstances, it is too terrifying to be able to break the protective barrier of the Immortal Realm so easily.


    At the same time, many cracks suddenly appeared in the dark space, and dirty blood seeped out of these cracks.


    And behind the broken space suddenly appeared countless terrifying eyes, these eyes madly want to squeeze into this world from another dimension, in the process, many eyeballs were crushed to break the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun''s move looks very similar to the Condemning Halberd''s move, but it''s more than ten times more crazy! The Judgment Heavenly Halberd is nothing but the blood of the primordial demon **** to summon those demon gods and more bizarre existences from other worlds, calling for their power, and Emperor Long Jie can create dark gods in the darkness that belongs to her alone.


    Behind these darkness and madness are the dark gods created by Emperor Long Jie with her own power. These dark gods can also be regarded as one of the clones of Emperor Long Jie. Now she controls the darkness and has almost endless darkness.


    Darkness is unscrupulous in the universe, and those **** clones also want to break through the barrier of the dimension and come to the immortal world. The current dragon robbery emperor exudes an indescribable huge darkness, which is more terrifying than the magic repair. dark.


    Perhaps this is the essence of Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    The four-armed monkey holding a fortune artifact in the void seemed to have only the ability to survive.


    But the artifact of good fortune is extraordinary after all, and no one dares to say that the Dragon Tribulation Emperor has already won.


    I saw that the four-armed monkey threw the artifact in his hand into the sky, and the brilliance of the artifact directly split the void into two sides. Even the endless darkness created by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor did not break through the split void , even those tentacles that had entered the pure spiritual world were cut off by an inexplicable force.


    And this is the power of the divine artifact! The power of the artifact of good fortune is enough to turn decay into magic. Even the pure darkness created by Emperor Long Jie cannot cross the field cut off by the artifact of good fortune.


    Su Yan stared at the divine artifact and fell into deep thought.


    Inexplicably, I feel that the fortune artifact that looks like a sickle and hook spear is very likely to restrain his own Red Lotus Heavenly Dance, just like Red Lotus Heavenly Dance''s restraint on the Underworld Sword.


    The four-armed ape was finally freed from the threat of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor. Under the shroud of the divine artifact, he could finally get a moment of peace and relief.


    He stared at the darkness created by Emperor Long Jie like this, and said, "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, to have such strength, and I almost made this uncle overturned. Fortunately, this uncle made a high chess game."


    The darkness created by Emperor Dragon Tribulation cannot cross the boundary created by the divine artifact.


    This should be the first time that her pure power of darkness has encountered such an opponent. The roar of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor came from the darkness, and her anger has not been fully vented, so she is very unwilling.


    But to deal with the good fortune artifact, you can only have a good fortune artifact on your own side.


    Although Emperor Long Jie was angry at this time, he had nothing to do with the divine artifact.


    Seeing that his situation had become very stable, the four-armed ape''s Dharma body said, "Su Baxian, are you a man?


    Just let a little girl come and fight me?


    Even if you want to see a play, you should see enough, right? "


    The four-armed monkey''s tone of voice was very arrogant, and he did not take Su Yan in his eyes at all.


    Su Yan sighed softly, and was ready to fly out of the Immortal Realm''s barrier to meet this four-armed monkey.


    But before that, Emperor Long Jie had to take over the darkness.


    In that darkness, reality and falsehood have completely blurred the justification, and time and space have been cut into extremely fine pieces.


    Even an existence like Su Yan could not stand in that darkness.


    Su Yan called out, "Long Jie, why don''t I teach him a lesson?"


    Emperor Long Jie snorted in the darkness, and then said to Su Yan: "This person is too annoying, I have to defeat him myself, Brother Su, just wait for my good news."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel amused, and said, "He has the divine artifact to protect his body, which is very difficult to deal with. It''s better if you don''t try to be brave."


    Emperor Long Jie said respectfully: "Even if he has a fortune-telling artifact, so what, can''t he help me?


    We are now tied, and if I step back now, I will lose! "


    There is some truth in what Emperor Long Jie said. The four-armed ape and monkey have even sacrificed the artifact of good fortune, and they still haven''t taken half a cent of the advantage.


    Under the current circumstances, if Emperor Long Jie retreated, it would really seem to be afraid of the other party''s good fortune artifact.


    Su Yan was also helpless. He knew that after Emperor Long Jie''s murderousness became more serious, it would be impossible if she didn''t let her vent, so he said, "Then you can continue to play with him, if you get bored, you can share it with him. I said, I''ll replace you."


    Emperor Long Jie hummed glumly, and then began to expand the darkness again.


    But after the space was cut into pieces by the divine artifact, there seemed to be an invisible boundary line separating everything.


    The immortal emperors watching the battle are also very clear. If they are replaced, I am afraid that they will be in the same predicament as the Dragon Tribulation Emperor.


    After listening to the conversation between Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie, the four-armed monkey was also very dissatisfied, and said, "Su Baxian, Su Baxian, I''m here to challenge you, and you dare to stand in front of this uncle. coaxing children?


    Are you really humiliating to be my uncle?


    When I break through her original darkness, I will definitely smash your fairyland, and see if you dare to call yourself number one in the fairyland! "


    Su Yan said, "If you can''t even break a little girl''s formation, then you don''t need to say such big words."


    The four-armed ape was already very arrogant, but after hearing Su Yan''s sarcastic words at this time, he scratched his head and scratched his cheeks with anger, wishing he would rush to the Sacred Immortal Realm and fight Su Yan to the death.

 Chapter 5016： Confused Great Ape King

    But don''t forget, there is also a Dragon Tribulation Emperor Zun between them who turned into darkness itself, separating time and space.


    After the four-armed monkey jumped up, he took the divine artifact in his own hands, and his four arms held the divine artifact tightly, as if he was planning to use some magical power.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but become very alert at this moment.


    At the same time, a very dangerous intuition had already developed in Su Yan''s mind.


    The four-armed ape monkey was only afraid that it would create a big scene, only to see the hidden golden-armored statue behind the four-armed ape monkey appear again! When the golden armor statue appeared, I saw that there was also a sickle hook gun in the hand of the golden armor statue. The brilliance of the sun! It seems that what he has mastered is not only the godhead of the **** of war, but also a part of the godhead of the sun god, so he can have such a change of divinity.


    Although these four-armed monkeys have already planned to use some tricks, Su Yan is not worried about the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable.


    Because Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable can distort reality, as long as the other party doesn''t kill her in one blow, no matter how many injuries she suffers, Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable can quickly recover in the darkness that is exclusive to her.


    "kill!!"


    The golden armored statue suddenly roared, but the sound waves rippled in the endless deep space, and I didn''t know it would spread for tens of millions of miles! With this roar, the golden armored statue also burst out with a terrifying murderous aura that even the Immortal Emperor would tremble as the main **** of war. Once the power of his godhead was unreservedly released, that share Power will inevitably surpass everything, until everything is chopped up and annihilated! The murderous aura was condensed on the top of the divine artifact, and that sickle hook spear shot out like a dragon! ! At this moment, the darkness seems to usher in the dawn! The light of the stars and moon shines brilliantly in the universe! In the brilliance of the stars and moon, it seems that a whole galaxy and endless stars are bound. In contrast, the darkness created by the Dragon Tribulation Emperor suddenly becomes very small, not only the body of the Dragon Tribulation Emperor, but also the spreading Drive away the boundless darkness and be engulfed between the stars and the moon. This blow is not just as simple as turning mustard seeds into Xumi, nor is it just the perfect use of the power of the main **** to strike the space fairy. There seems to be an infinite mystery in it, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable was almost sealed to another galaxy by this blow, and the brilliance of the divine artifact of good fortune continued to charge directly towards Su Yan''s Immortal Realm! At this moment, all the Immortal Emperors gave birth to an extremely strong warning sign in their hearts! If they are hit, I am afraid that they will be sealed into the galaxy of the divine artifact like the Dragon Tribulation Emperor! At that time, I am afraid that I will not be able to break free for tens of thousands of years! But this blow came too fast, not only annihilating the original darkness, but also breaking all the enchantments of the fairy tree in the blink of an eye! The defensive barrier created by the sacred fairy tree is already second to none in the fairy world.


    But in front of the divine power of this divine artifact, he was still vulnerable.


    This is the true power of the divine artifact! To annihilate everything with incredible creation! Facing the starlight and the moonlight, Su Yan also flew up from the sacred fairy tree. So far, Su Yan has become the last barrier before the fairyland! A blood-colored flower suddenly bloomed in the air! The fire of destruction spit out from the lotus platform! On top of the Karmic Fire, new lotuses are formed so that the layers are so stacked that at least a million Karmic Red Lotuses have opened up in an instant! This picture is simply magnificent and spectacular to the extreme, and the barrier of this million karmic red lotus also completely blocks the brilliance of the star and moon from the immortal realm.


    "The Red Lotus of Fortune has long heard that you, Su Ba, have a fortune artifact, but I just never thought that the Red Lotus of Fortune would be captured by you. It''s abominable!"


    Like the main god, the red lotus of good fortune is a unique change in this world. If there is still a great emperor who wants to cultivate the red lotus of good fortune, he must kill Su Yan and take that precious seed of divinity.


    The four-armed monkey sensed the horror of the red lotus sea of ??fire, but instead of retreating back, he approached Su Yan''s Immortal Realm with the sickle and hook spear.


    He said: "To deal with the divine artifact, it can only be the divine artifact. Su Baxian, since you and I both have the divine artifact, then it is a fair duel. I want to prove to all of you that my gun of death thorns It is the most powerful artifact of good fortune in the world! Although your divine artifact of good fortune is also a long spear, it is destined to not be the opponent of my gun of death thorns!"


    As he spoke, the golden-armored statue and the four-armed ape and monkey''s dharma forms gradually merged.


    The dharma of the four-armed monkey has become ten thousand feet tall, with the sky above its head, and its feet on the Styx River. Its breath and realm are so strong that even the Immortal Emperor needs to look up! At the same time, the body of the four-armed monkey also has a layer of golden armor, and the remaining three arms have also changed into three magical tools: the Dragon Slaying Sword, the Dragon Slaying Sword, and the Dragon Bone Shield.


    In the midst of the brilliance of the golden light, he roared in the sky, and then, under the shocked gazes of the great emperors, smashed all the stars and rivers, saying: "Su Baxian, this is the ultimate dharma of this uncle - the great ape saint king of the world, you are now Are you afraid?"


    Those Immortal Emperors were surprised to see such changes in the four-armed monkey.


    Originally, I thought that this monkey''s dedication to the incarnation of the God of War was already very incredible, who knew that he could still combine the two great laws! This kind of thing is extremely difficult, and the slightest carelessness will explode and die, but since it is done, the achievement is also great, and it can improve its own strength to another realm.


    Su Yan was already flying high, and said leisurely, "You have something in your dharma, but if you want to make me afraid, you are still not qualified. If you are the resurrection of two ancient heavenly emperors, maybe I will be a little surprised, but you are not enough. It''s just a monkey, why should I be afraid of a monkey?"


    The current atmosphere can be said to be tense and chilling to the extreme, but after hearing what Su Yan said, the Immortal Emperors, Quan Emperors, and Immortal Kings in the Immortal Territory couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    This four-armed ape monkey''s dharma image is tens of feet tall, and it is blessed by the **** of war.


    How could Su Yan be afraid of a monkey?


    However, this monkey''s strength, realm and even luck are not simple, but he is qualified to compete with Su Yan.


    The four-armed monkey was completely irritated by Su Yan''s words, and he said angrily: "Su Baxian, when I kill you and hang your head on Nantianmen, all the heavens will know - I, General Ba, are the Immortal Realm. The strongest!"

 Chapter 5017： Dharma looks forty-eight thousand feet

    Facing General Ba''s provocation, Su Yan had no expression on his face, just put his hands together.


    Then only saw that the red lotus flower under Su Yan''s feet turned into an altar, and Su Yan stood in the altar like this.


    Behind Su Yan, the Destruction Godhead and Destruction Divine Power also automatically formed a circle of crimson dazzling brilliance, which was opposite to the golden brilliance behind General Ba.


    General Ba only needs to look at it to know what the red light means, after all, he is also the existence of the main god.


    The proud expression on General Ba''s face gradually solidified, because he only knew about Su Yan''s possession of the divine artifact, and he thought he could compete with Su Yan by relying on the divine artifact. He never thought that Su Yan would have the same master **** The general Godgerba gritted his teeth in hatred, and said, "That stinky mother-in-law was lying to me, she said that Su Baxian only condensed some insignificant fragments of the godhead, so the divine power is not complete, this special mother is obviously the complete master god. godhead!"


    Although General Ba''s eyes were a little shocked, he didn''t mean to back down at all. Instead, he stomped the dharma body in the sky, and the whole space trembled together.


    It seems that even the immortal world itself can no longer accommodate his incomparably powerful Dharma body.


    General Ba became complacent again and said, "Su Baxian, even if you have turned into Shiva, the **** of destruction, and you can already exert the divine power of destroying the world, so what?


    Can you do anything to me?


    Lao Tzu''s Law Bodies can still grow bigger, until it reaches 48,000 zhang. You don''t even have a Law Bodies, how dare you be so arrogant with Lao Tzu? "


    Just as General Ba''s voice fell, he saw a phantom rising from behind Su Yan.


    This phantom gradually turned into a dharma with three heads and six arms. Above the indigo blue skin, the three pairs of golden eyes were full of infinite divine might.


    The various instruments in his hands are also full of mysterious symbols.


    These symbols symbolize destruction and death! The power is immeasurable! After Su Yan transformed his own dharma form, this dharma avatar suddenly stood up to the sky, and even surpassed the dharma of General Ba by a lot.


    And the power of destruction is also as deep as the sea, and it seems to be endless. If we only talk about divine might, Su Yan''s divine might is undoubtedly higher than that of General Ba.


    But Su Yan didn''t mention it, just looked at the monkey.


    Regarding this monkey, Su Yan had some other thoughts in his heart.


    But General Ba was immediately slapped in the face by what he said just now. He showed an extremely unhappy expression, and then stared at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, there is another change in the appearance of this uncle, can you?"


    General Ba rotated the divine artifact in his hand, and then a strange force that was indescribable in words gradually spread around him.


    This force then attached to him, and then General Ba''s four-armed ape monkey dharma grew directly upwards. If you look at the situation, I am afraid that it will really become a giant of 48,000 feet! According to legend, the Lei Ze giant in the ancient times had such a huge body.


    When the Lei Ze giant walks through the fairy world or different worlds, the electric light attached to the powerful body will bring lightning and flames to these strange worlds. At the same time, the places where the Lei Ze giant steps on will also bear the fruit of wisdom. .


    Many civilizations have developed from the footprints of the Rezer giants.


    Now He Qing is also doubting whether this general Ba is the descendant of the giant Lei Ze, otherwise, how could he have changed such a huge dharma?


    The top Immortal Emperor in the Heavenly Court, who has cultivated the Dharma to perfection, can only transform into a giant spirit **** with a height of 10,000 meters.


    But the appearance of this general Ba is actually four times as tall as the giant spirit god! When the 48,000-zhang Dharma appearance appeared, it was as if the entire time and space would be pierced, and its might had reached an unprecedented level.


    The divine power contained in this 48,000-zhang Dharma sign would make even the Immortal Emperor feel terrified! However, Su Yan''s expression was as indifferent as before. This 48,000-zhang Dharma sign was indeed very exaggerated, and even if he met the primitive phoenix, he would be able to compete.


    But Su Yan still had an expression of disbelief, and saw the lotus platform under Su Yan''s feet spread out toward the front, and then the red lotus sky fire burned in the deep space of the universe! The flames turned into strips of fire dragons, and quickly rushed towards General Ba''s body.


    Almost immediately, General Ba was on fire! General Ba''s dharma image is a four-armed monkey. The four-armed monkey hurriedly waved the magic weapon in his hand, but no matter how he waved it or displayed his divine power, once the red flame burned on him, can no longer be extinguished.


    General Ba tried his best to suppress the fire temporarily.


    General Ba was burned and screamed, especially since he was still wearing a golden armor. When the golden armor was burned red, his whole body seemed to be smoldering by fire.


    General Ba was furious and attacked Su Yan directly.


    The sickle hook gun in General Ba''s hand released a strong brilliance, and countless fire dragons were instantly annihilated in the deep space of the universe.


    Of course, the Scarlet Heaven Divine Fire released by Su Yan with the help of Red Lotus Sky Dance did not dissipate like this, but was sent to another time and space by General Ba.


    Just like General Ba''s method of dealing with Emperor Long Jie.


    But no matter what, General Ba did have the means to fight against the Chitian Divine Fire, and then he slashed the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand directly at Su Yan.


    This Dragon Slaying Sword is more than ten thousand zhang long, and the sword glow is piercing enough to split the sun from the middle! General Ba has transformed into a 48,000-zhang dharma. Not only does his body get bigger, but his strength gets bigger, but even the lethality of various instruments and spells will increase exponentially.


    And that''s the reason why the bigger the law is, the better.


    It can be said that the size of the phase directly determines the power.


    Before General Ba''s sword landed on Su Yan''s head, many pink lotuses had already condensed in the void. These lotuses seemed to be very thin, but they were stacked on top of each other, forming a barrier.


    The Dragon Slaying Sword fell on it, and Wushuang Jianmang couldn''t completely smash this barrier.


    There were only a few cracks on the barrier, but just through these cracks, a lot of terrifying sword energy leaked out and fell directly to Su Yan''s side below.


    Su Yan did not dodge or evade, and the lotus platform automatically created a defense.


    But even the sword energy leaked through the cracks shook Su Yan''s lotus platform like a golden thunder.

 Chapter 5018： why not him

    Although this sword was still unsuccessful, General Ba burst into laughter and said, "Everyone says that you, Su Ba, are invincible in the world. I don''t think this is necessarily the case, you are nothing more than that!"


    General Ba also has a Dragon Slaying Saber in his hand, and that Dragon Slaying Saber is already ready to go.


    When the sword power dissipates, the Dragon Slaying Blade will fall directly at that time, completely destroying the defensive barrier of Lotus!


    If there is no enchantment, how can Su Yan resist his Dragon Slaying Blade?


    General Ba seems to have seen the picture of his victory, and he has become a little arrogant in his heart, and said: "Su Baxian, you are not bad, for many years no one has been able to give this uncle''s real body to the law. It was forced out at the same time, but it is your honor to die in the hands of this uncle!"


    "Really?" Su Yan spat out two words softly.


    Then I saw that behind Su Yan, the dharma body that destroyed the **** quickly turned from a phantom into a real body, and at the same time, the red lotus sky dance also appeared in the hands of the **** of destruction.


    Shiva''s eyes closed, then opened again.


    This was originally just a momentary thing, but this moment seemed to be frozen by some incredible force.


    When Shiva opened his golden eyes, the momentum suddenly became completely different from before.


    And the red lotus dance also bloomed with incredible brilliance!


    Right now, the Red Lotus Sky Dance has not been completely liberated, but the power is already unbelievably strong!


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and behind him, the dharma body that destroyed the gods directly threw the red lotus sky dance out!


    The red lotus sky dance turned into a huge red radiance in the void, and flew towards General Ba!


    General Ba''s Dragon Slaying Sword hurriedly changed its trajectory in the air, wanting to hold on to the Red Lotus Sky Dance!


    But General Ba soon found out that this was simply impossible. With a click, a crack appeared on the Dragon Slaying Sword, and in less than a breath, the Dragon Slaying Sword collapsed in the air. shards


    General Ba was stunned for a while, he never imagined that such an outrageous thing would happen!


    His Dragon Slaying Knife only lasted for two breaths before it turned into pieces.


    And Red Lotus Sky Dance is still going forward, and there is almost no loss in lethality.


    General Ba also knew that it was a matter of life and death, and hurriedly raised the shield in the other hand, trying to defend against the red lotus sky dance.


    The defense of this shield is really good. It took at least ten breaths before cracks appeared on it.


    General Ba knew that it was a matter of time before the shield was broken. After the shield was broken, how much could his body withstand?


    Although he has turned into the body of a **** at the moment, the red lotus sky dance is after all an artifact of good fortune, and I am afraid that the body of a **** cannot resist it at all.


    If he was hit directly by Gulian Tianwu, the terrifying crimson flames would burn all his internal organs!


    General Ba couldn''t have imagined that he was so contented just now that it would be his turn to face the crisis of life and death.


    At this juncture of life and death, General Ba could only repeat his old tricks, severing the void with the spear of the deaththorn, the artifact of good fortune in his hand.


    The isolated space of the Deaththorn Spear is not just a space-time crack in the space. In fact, the working principle of the Deaththorn Spear is very complicated, but in simple terms, the Deaththorn Spear can directly 2D the surrounding space. It is transformed into a paper-like surface, and then the piece of paper is torn from the middle, so that the worlds on both sides of the paper are naturally separated by the end of the world.


    The change from three-dimensional to two-dimensional is something that the Immortal Emperor cannot cultivate no matter what, and this is also the most powerful and inconceivable part of the divine artifact.


    When this change happened, even Red Lotus Sky Dance was helpless. The two-dimensional space that was torn apart was a moat that even Red Lotus Sky Dance could not break through.


    The expert General Ba has been liberated from the incomparably powerful sense of oppression of Honglian Tianwu, but everyone could see that just now, he almost fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    General Ba put the hooked spear on his shoulder and said, "Su Baxian, you have something."


    Su Yan stretched out his hand gently, and the red lotus sky dance turned into a crimson streamer and flew back, still falling into the hands of Lord Shiva.


    Lord Shiva holds a red lotus dance and looks extremely solemn.


    General Naba stared at Lord Shiva''s dharma for a long time, and then he even accepted his own dharma.


    Not to mention those Immortal Emperors who were watching the battle, even Su Yan felt very surprised. He didn''t know what this General Ba was planning.


    After General Naba completely accepted his own dharma, he turned into a humanoid monk.


    The reason why General Ba is said to be only human is that his body and facial features have very obvious ape characteristics, and his body hair is also extremely long.


    General Ba is wearing a blue-gray robe, but it gives people a nondescript feeling.


    The scythe and hook gun was still in his hands, and General Ba said, "If you don''t fight, you won''t fight. It''s boring. You and I are on the front line, and if you fight again, it will definitely be a tie."


    This monkey is very interesting, obviously he took the initiative to kill Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, and wanted to make Su Yan look good.


    He also once said that he would cut off Su Yan''s head, which can be said to be extremely vicious.


    Now if he says he doesn''t fight, he really doesn''t fight anymore. He even accepts his own dharma, and even Su Yan is not sure what the monkey''s plan is to fight.


    Su Yan coughed lightly, then asked General Ba, "You really don''t want to fight anymore?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense to fight again. This uncle has already acknowledged your strength. Su Baxian, you are indeed one of the top figures in the Immortal Realm." General Ba did not intend to leave after he finished speaking.


    Su Yan stared at the monkey. The divine artifact in his hand was too mysterious, and his power was also very unique.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Yan still couldn''t find a way to break the scythe, so he said: "What place do you think of my sacred fairyland, where you can come and leave whenever you want. ?"


    General Ba said, "I''m leaving now, can you stop me, Su Baxian? You have the divine artifact, don''t I?"


    Su Yan said: "It was disrespectful for you to offend me before, and now I am willing to give you a chance to repent. If you teleport the dragon robbery back from a distant time and space, you can forgive you for what you did before. ."


    Su Yan originally thought that General Ba would continue to fight with him, but this monkey couldn''t speculate with common sense at all.

 Chapter 5019： booze

    He recited a spell towards the sickle hook, and then the sickle hook drew a few circles in the void, and the dark space of the universe gradually gave birth to some kind of strange change.


    This change gave Su Yan the feeling that the entire time and space were in his hands, like a piece of dough, which the monkey could shape into whatever shape he wanted.


    And in the change of space, Su Yan really sensed that very familiar dark aura


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor should be on the other side of the darkness.


    Su Yan called out, "Long Jie, come back soon."


    Su Yan''s voice seemed to be some kind of coordinate. After hearing this voice, Emperor Long Jie hurriedly rode the dark sky to cross the space barrier that no longer existed, and reappeared in this void of the universe.


    After coming back, Emperor Long Jie was still furious, and she didn''t even put away her real body.


    Darkness will naturally generate a coercion, and even reality will be distorted.


    But General Ba quickly waved his hand and said, "No more fighting, no more fighting."


    Long Jie Emperor Zun saw that the monkey took his own body, and it was very strange in his heart. She had just been teleported to an unknown other side, and she had no idea what happened here.


    But soon, Emperor Long Jie guessed that Su Yan should have defeated this stinky monkey.


    That''s why this stinky monkey let her come back from the other side.


    Emperor Long Jie quickly took over his real body and turned into the little girl with pink makeup and jade again.


    Emperor Long Jie stood beside Su Yan angrily and asked, "Brother Su, what are you going to do with this stinky monkey?"


    When Emperor Long Jie asked such a question, Su Yan was really in trouble.


    This stinky monkey has an artifact of good fortune in his hand. If he wants to kill him or suppress him, it is as difficult as sealing the sky.


    Seeing the hesitation on Su Yan''s face for a moment, Emperor Long Jie said again: "Why can this stinky monkey have a good fortune artifact, what does this good fortune artifact mean, doesn''t it have its own artifact spirit? Or? Saying that Qi Ling is a fool, without long eyes, he chose a stinky monkey as his master!"


    When Emperor Long Jie said this, General Ba immediately quit and said: "Little baby, do you know this general''s reputation in the Seven Phoenix Realm? Don''t open your mouth and shut your mouth, you''re a stinky monkey, don''t you have a family? Have you ever told you what politeness is?"


    Emperor Long Jie retorted and said: "This seat has been born since the beginning of the world. If you talk about age, there are few people in the fairy world who can compare with this seat. How dare you be so arrogant in front of this seat?"


    What Emperor Long Jie said is true, if it comes to age and qualifications, she will not lose to Primitive Phoenix.


    General Ba said: "Since you have lived for so many years, but you still look like a child, that is enough to prove that you are not good enough."


    General Ba''s remarks immediately inspired Emperor Long Jie''s determination to win or lose. She said, "If you didn''t create the divine weapon, this seat would have swallowed you and killed you long ago. What''s there to say?"


    Su Yan remained silent for a while, then raised his head and asked, "Monkey, where did you say you came from?"


    "Naturally it is the Seven Phoenix Realm. Didn''t I tell you just now?"


    Su Yan asked again, "Has the gate of the Seven Phoenix Realm been opened now?"


    General Ba said: "Of course, it was the world of God who did not open the Seven Phoenix Realm. Without the power of the God World, who can open the door of the Seven Phoenix Realm?"


    Su Yan glanced at General Ba again, and saw that the hook spear in his hand was emitting a faint golden light.


    It seems that you don''t need to ask to know, this general Ba escaped from the Seven Phoenix Realm by the magic of good fortune.


    Emperor Long Jie asked curiously: "Brother Su, what place is the Seven Phoenix Realm you''re talking about, how come I''ve never heard of this place name?"


    Su Yan said: "On the other side of the Immortal Realm is the Sea of ??Stars and Buddha and the other side of the world. This is left-right symmetry. In fact, there is a hidden world above the Immortal Realm that corresponds to the Immortal Realm, and that place is the Seven Phoenix Realm. There is a mystery in the Seven Phoenix Realm. I used to practice swordsmanship in the Seven Phoenix Realm for thousands of years, and finally understood the ultimate meaning of kendo, and only then came down to the fairy world and swept all the ancient emperors.��


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t finish what he said. Another part was that he once wanted to go to the Seven Phoenix Realm when he was reborn in his second life, but found that the gate of the Seven Phoenix Realm was closed by an indescribable magnificent force.


    If this General Ba really came from the Seven Phoenix Realm, then Su Yan just had a lot of questions to ask him.


    Su Yan said to General Ba, "Come to my fairyland, I have something to ask you."


    General Ba didn''t refuse, but said, "I''m tired from fighting anyway, so I just went to your place to ask for a glass of water and wine."


    General Ba held the gun of death thorns, an artifact of good fortune. He felt that no matter where in this fairyland, he could come and go freely. If he wanted to go, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to keep him.


    So he didn''t say anything about Su Yan''s invitation, instead he followed Su Yan and flew towards the sacred immortal tree.


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor is still very angry with this monkey, but since Su Yan has said so, the Dragon Tribulation Emperor can only abide by what Su Yan said.


    Su Yan invited General Ba into his palace, and then asked the maid to add a set of tables and chairs.


    After General Naba sat down, he didn''t have any scruples. He directly picked up the immortal wine and poured it into his mouth. It didn''t take long for him to finish a pot of wine.


    Su Yan originally wanted to introduce the monkey to He Qing and the others.


    But General Ba was already clamoring, and he said: "How can this wine be so light, it''s so bland and tasteless, doesn''t it even have strong wine?"


    He Qing and the others had surprised expressions on their faces, they never imagined that this monkey would be so arrogant in front of Su Yan.


    However, the strength of this monkey is indeed very terrifying, and it is blessed by the divine artifact of good fortune, so it is reasonable to be so arrogant.


    Su Yan instructed softly, "Give him some strong liquor, and give him as much as he wants."


    Soon, some fairy slaves moved in many huge wine jars. General Ba sniffed hard, and then opened all the eighteen wine jars, and the hall was filled with the aroma of wine.


    Those great emperors looked at General Ba with very strange expressions.


    Because they were not sure who General Ba was, why did Su Yan treat him so politely.


    General Ba also drank a lot. After drinking the three jars of spirits in a row, there was finally a blush on his face, and then he burped, showing a very satisfied expression.


    Su Yan put down the wine glass at this time and asked, "Is it Ba Monkey, I invited you to drink because I wanted to ask you a few questions."


    General Ba wiped his mouth and began to eat all kinds of fresh fruits on the table again. He didn''t even look at the meat, and said boldly: "Of course, your wine master is not for casual drinking, what do you want to ask? Just ask directly, no need to go around, I will tell you what I can say."


    "What is the situation in the Seven Phoenix Realm now?"

 Chapter 5020： Seven Phoenix Realm Secret News

    General Ba said: "It is still the seven phoenix who rule the world at the same time, but the followers of the seven phoenix have long been torn apart, and the ancient sect and those gods are fighting tomorrow. There were only three of the ten ancient sect academies in those days, and those gods were also killed and injured. It is very powerful, it is difficult to find a complete inheritance of gods in the Seven Phoenix Realm.��


    After Su Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but be taken aback and said, "Qihuang just let these people make trouble?"


    The Seven Phoenixes that Su Yan mentioned were very secretive existences, even the Dragon Tribulation Emperor Venerable had never heard of them, let alone these younger emperors.


    There was only one He Qing in Heaven who knew the existence of the Seven Phoenix Realm, but He Qing''s expression was also very subtle. He looked at Su Yan and General Ba without saying a word.


    The so-called seven phoenixes are actually the seven ancestors of the ancient feather clan. They had fled the fairyland before the gods fell, in order to survive forever, even if the fairyland era changed and all the disasters came madly, they were the same. Can be at ease.


    The world created by the seven phoenixes is above the dimension of the immortal world, in the gap between the immortal world and the gods world, and the worlds created by those ancient saints are like small bubbles between the gods and the gods.


    Qihuang''s qualifications can also be traced back to the beginning of the world, but unlike Emperor Long Jie, Qihuang awakened his own consciousness almost immediately after the world was created.


    The strength of the Seven Phoenix is ??no trivial matter, and it has always been above the fairyland. When the two heavenly emperors fell, they were also safe and sound. It can be said that they are detached from all the disputes in this world.


    But from what General Ba said, it seems that the Seven Phoenix Realm has long since lost its previous peace and prosperity. What is going on here?


    General Ba said: "God''s business, there are many people here, I can''t tell you more, but you must know that the Seven Phoenix Realm is no longer what it was when you left, it is a crueler place than the Immortal Realm. "


    Su Yan thought of a possibility��the Seven Phoenix Realm had completely closed off its communication with the Immortal Realm.


    That is to say: the Seven Phoenix Realm has become a huge box, and everyone in it is constantly dueling. It is simply raising a Gu. In the end, what kind of Gu King can be raised, no one can know anymore.


    General Ba added: "Su Baxian, although you have been away from the Seven Phoenix Realm for many years, there is still a legend about you in the Seven Phoenix Realm, saying that you are the unparalleled swordsman in the world. But I have been fighting with you for a long time, why haven''t I seen you? Are you moving your sword?"


    General Ba''s implication is that his ability is definitely not lost to Su Yan, but Su Yan''s divine artifact is too lethal, so he can''t do anything about it.


    If neither party uses the divine artifact, he will definitely not lose to Su Yan.


    General Ba was not completely convinced by Su Yan''s strength.


    After he finished drinking, he planned to leave Su Yan''s Immortal Realm and look elsewhere.


    He had already heard about it when he was in the Seven Phoenix Realm. There are strong people in the Immortal Realm. He wants to challenge some other strong people. When the time is right, he will come back to challenge Su Yan.


    Su Yan also understood what General Ba meant. Although this monkey was arrogant and arrogant, his temperament was relatively straightforward.


    Su Yan asked again, "Since you can come out of the Seven Phoenix Realm, is there a way to return to the Seven Phoenix Realm?"


    General Ba said: "That place has now become a sea of ??corpses and blood. I finally got out of the Seven Phoenix Realm. The fairy world is boundless and vast and free. Why don''t I go back to the cage like the Seven Phoenix Realm? Go inside?"


    Su Yan said, "I still have one thing on my mind in the Seven Phoenix Realm. If possible, I would like to go to the Seven Phoenix Realm."


    General Ba said: "You are already one of the strongest in this immortal world, and you have such a powerful immortal territory, and there are so many immortals under your command. Are you going to the muddy waters of the Seven Phoenix Realm?"


    After General Ba ate some fresh fruit, he began to drink heavily.


    Even the Dionysus of Heaven can''t match this monkey''s drinking capacity, and he doesn''t need others to care about him, he can drink vigorously while holding the wine jar.


    So everyone simply didn''t bother to care about this monkey.


    Su Yan was still very polite to He Qing. After the banquet was over, he personally sent He Qing outside the Immortal Gate.


    When He Qing came this time, the two sides had a heart-to-heart chat, and they no longer knew what they wanted.


    This is a very important thing for Su Yan and Tianting, which can avoid strategic misjudgment, so that some unnecessary misunderstandings will not occur.


    Su Yan and Tianting have their own things to do. If there is one less powerful enemy, why not do it?


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then said: "Now the fairyland is already troubled, no matter what kind of catastrophe may evolve, He Qing, please take care of you."


    He Qing also said, "Emperor Su, please take care of you too."


    Then He Qing led those Heavenly Venerate and Immortal Emperor to float away


    When Su Yan came back, he saw that General Ba had already drank all the dozen jars of spirits, he lay on the ground and burped, and said in a dazed tone: "Dragon Tribulation, even if you don''t need good luck. Artifact, you can''t beat me, you know?"


    Emperor Long Jie naturally sneered at the monkey''s words and said, "I don''t know if the divine artifact is blind, how could I choose a fool like you to be the master."


    General Ba burped again, and then said: "Long Jie, don''t look down on me, I have a lot of background in the Seven Phoenix Realm."


    Su Yan walked in at this time, saw General Ba who was already sleeping on the ground, and asked, "What''s your background?"


    General Ba blushed and said: "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, there''s nothing to say about this kind of thing, anyway, I won''t go back to the Seven Phoenix Realm in the future. Now the Seven Phoenix Realm is already a testing ground for the world of God. any monster."


    He Qing and the others have all left, and only Su Yan and Emperor Long Jie are left in the hall.


    Naturally, General Ba doesn''t have to have any scruples anymore, and he can tell all the things he worries about in his heart.


    "What''s going on here, what happened in the Seven Phoenix Realm?"


    General Ba said: "Four of the seven phoenixes took refuge in the world of heaven, and then their brothers turned against each other, and they started a massacre in the seven phoenix world. During this time, the seven phoenix personally went off the field several times. Naturally, the mountains and rivers were shattered. After a mess, the power of the world of the gods also infiltrated into the seven phoenix world endlessly. Many strange powers and things appeared in the seven phoenix world. The seven phoenix world has been the weapon testing ground of the **** world from a long time ago. ��

 Chapter 5021： success

    The fifth thousand and twenty-one chapters are successful


    Su Yan''s expression was solemn when he heard it, and he couldn''t say a word.


    What General Ruoba said is true, then over the years, the world of the gods may have already made a lot of great achievements in the Seven Phoenix Realm.


    At that time, as long as the world of the heavens takes the initiative to open the closed gate between the fairy world and the Seven Phoenix Realm, may the fairy world be able to withstand it?


    General Ba said: "Su Baxian, it''s fortunate that you came out early, otherwise, your fate will be the same as that of Qihuang, and you will be endlessly tricked by the existence of the world of heaven!"


    Su Yan said, "General Ba, the reason why I am willing to stop with you and invite you into my fairyland is because I have an idea with you."


    General Ba said: "I knew that you were not at ease, but since I have drunk so much good wine from you, I naturally want to do something for you."


    These immortal wines were gifts from other immortal emperors to celebrate Su Yan''s shaping of the sacred immortal realm. They were all immortal brews from Zifu for more than 5,000 years. There will be no next time.


    Su Yan said, "I want you to join my team and fight against the world of God together."


    General Ba touched his bulging belly and said, "You asked me to go to the Immortal Realm to help you kill an Immortal Emperor or something. I can agree to this. How can I agree to you?"


    Su Yan said: "I thought you monkey was a hero who was not afraid of the sky and earth, so I took the initiative to shake hands with you and make peace with you. You have said so many offensive words before, and I didn''t punish you, just because I recognized you. You''re a hero, but what I didn''t expect is that you''re actually a bear... well, just leave here, and don''t let me see you as a bear in the future!"


    Before Su Yan''s words were finished, General Ba was already so angry that he sat up from the ground, and he said fiercely, "Su Baxian, who do you call a bear? This uncle is a pure man, a serious hero. , this is like a fake!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I have never known any hero who would be terrified after hearing the words "God''s World".


    General Ba said: "What do you know first, Su Ba, I have witnessed more than three epochs in the Seven Phoenix Realm, all kinds of evil deeds in the world of God, and I have seen the power of the world of God... Naturally I know what to do. Well, nothing can be done."


    Su Yan said with a smile: "After all, you are afraid!"


    Emperor Long Jie also said: "Little monkey, if you are afraid, go now, we will not stop you, anyway, your good fortune artifact running is the best, if you want to run, no one can do it. catch up with you."


    When Su Yan said it, General Ba was already a little angry.


    Now that the little girl, Emperor Long Jie, said that, General Ba couldn''t bear it anymore, and he said directly: "What do you know, you little girl, have you ever faced the power of the world of God? I see how you feel about the world of God. Power is ignorance."


    Emperor Long Jie retorted almost immediately: "Stinky monkey, how do you know that I don''t know anything about the power of the world of God? Your grandmother and I have played against the existence of the world of God head-on!"


    The Dragon Tribulation Emperor has indeed fought with the divine envoy of the heavenly world, but the Dragon Tribulation Emperor did not get any advantage.


    General Ba said: "Since you have fought against each other, you should know how terrifying the power of the world of God is. You don''t even have the divine artifact, how can you fight against the world of God?"


    "Are we going to surrender because the enemy is terrible? What nonsense is this, monkey, hurry up, you big bear, talking nonsense with you is a waste of words."


    The more Emperor Long Jie said this, the more General Ba was unconvinced, and he tried his best to argue with Emperor Long Jie.


    General Ba said: "The Seven Phoenixes are the ancestors of the Feather Clan, and they are also inherently sacred. There are seven of them, and even they have become the playthings of the heavenly world. Su Baxian, why do you fight with the heavenly world? The strength of the seven phoenixes. , you should know that too."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "Of course I understand the strength of the Seven Phoenixes, it is already the top level in this world, but now I am stronger than the era when I was domineering, even if the Seven Phoenixes join forces, I may not necessarily lose. I just want to find a few like-minded friends to fight against the world of God. I like you because you have an artifact of good fortune. In the confrontation with the world of God, the artifact of good fortune is very important. "


    General Ba asked again: "The existence of the world of God can reverse the time and space, and resurrect the most extreme powerhouses in the long history from the state of death. If you want to fight against the world of God, it is the same as all the people who have appeared since ancient times. The strong fight against each other, Su Baxian, do you understand this?"


    Su Yan smiled: "I have already fought with the divine envoys of the heavens, how can I not understand this? If you are afraid, just say it directly, you don''t need to find so many reasons."


    General Ba was so angry that he said: "Su Baxian, this uncle will not be afraid! It''s just to seek advantage and avoid harm. Besides, this uncle''s strength is definitely not under yours, as long as you dare to fight against the existence of the gods, What the **** is that uncle not afraid of?!"


    "Okay, what I''ve been waiting for is your words." Su Yan smiled.


    Only then did General Naba realize that he was caught in Su Yan''s aggressive tactics, but he was very straightforward, and since he said it himself, he would definitely obey it no matter what.


    General Ba was lying on the ground resignedly at this time, and asked again: "Su Baxian, do you have any good wine here? This uncle is going to give up his life to accompany you to the world of heaven, and you haven''t entertained this uncle. Okay? Actually, when I was in the Seven Phoenix Realm, my uncle was already unhappy with 10 million people in the world of heaven. Since this uncle got the artifact of good fortune, there have been many layouts of those birdmen who want to plot against my uncle. Hate and the world of God forget it!"


    Su Yan said: "Actually, from the moment you got the divine artifact, the world of heaven can no longer tolerate you, because the existence of divine artifact is a threat to the world of heaven, even if you don''t intend to deal with it, it doesn''t make any sense, as long as it is They all want to master the divine artifact in their own hands."


    General Ba said: "Of course I know the virtues of those birdmen. Su Baxian, hurry up and get your people to bring wine. Since I left the Seven Phoenix Realm, I haven''t had a drink for a long time..."


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Even if you want to finish drinking my Immortal Domain''s wine, it''s fine. If you can get a great emperor who has mastered the artifact of fortune to defect, I''ve already made a lot of money."


    And Emperor Long Jie has already clapped his hands and laughed: "Why does the stinky monkey love to drink so much? Do you want to learn from others?"


    For Emperor Long Jie, General Ba hated his teeth, but at the same time he was a little helpless.

 Chapter 5022： Mu Changfeng

    The fifth thousand and twenty-two chapters of the ancients Mu Changfeng


    General Ba and Emperor Long Jie made an appointment to fight again. Of course, this was an appointment with Su Yan behind his back, but a suitable duel venue had not yet been found, so this battle was temporarily delayed.


    Su Yan planned to see if the entrance between the Seven Phoenix Realm and the Immortal Realm could be penetrated by his divine artifact.


    The power of God''s world is indeed very powerful, but it is not invincible.


    The world of heaven has closed the Seven Phoenix Realm, I am afraid that the picture is not small.


    If you don''t know what the enemy''s arrangement is, and you can''t take some targeted measures in advance, it will be extremely difficult to deal with when things come to an end.


    While Su Yan was still thinking about it, an old friend came to the Sacred Immortal Realm.


    This person is an Immortal King, whose name is Mu Changfeng. After Mu Changfeng arrived, he bluntly asked to see Su Yan, and also said that he was an old friend of Su Yan, and even brought a jade pendant.


    This jade pendant had a strange lavender color, and Mu Changfeng said that it was the token that he had agreed with Su Yan back then.


    After the jade pendant was presented to Su Yan by the fairy slave, Su Yan''s memories were also hooked up.


    When Su Yan was reincarnated in the fifth world, he joined a sect in the fairyland after he came to the fairyland.


    The name of this sect is called Zhentian Jianzong. In this sect, Su Yan has many close friends, and many things happened in the immortal world at that time...


    At that time, although Su Yan''s power was far from recovering to its current peak, there were still many heart-wrenching battles.


    Although Zhentian Jianzong is not a big sect in the immortal world, almost all the heroes in the door are heroes. When faced with danger, no one will surrender, and almost everyone has the qualities of a sword fairy.


    This man named Mu Changfeng had just joined the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect, but his talent was extremely strong and his temperament was extremely tenacious, which was highly appreciated by Su Yan.


    The two of them once worked together to swept the million demon soldiers of the three demon kings...


    That battle can be said to be truly heart-wrenching.


    Later, Su Yan was going to leave Zhentian Sword Sect and reincarnate to continue rebuilding. Before that, he said goodbye to Mu Changfeng, said a lot about himself, and gave Mu Changfeng a jade pendant.


    This jade pendant stores a sword intent of Su Yan. Even after such a long time change, this sword intent has not weakened at all, and it also has a subtle incomparable with Su Yan''s own sword intent. echoes.


    This echoed sword intent made Su Yan slightly stunned.


    Looking at this jade pendant, in Su Yan''s heart, many memories that have been dusted also came together...


    Every time Su Yan reincarnated and cultivated to the Golden Immortal realm, he had to solve it by himself, so that he could eliminate his powerful karma and not be discovered by his enemies back then.


    If it weren''t for this irresistible factor, Su Yan might not have quit the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect that year.


    After being silent for a while, Su Yan said to Xiannu, "Let him in."


    Soon, under the guidance of Xiannu, a man in white clothes was introduced by Xiannu from outside.


    The man in white looked about thirty years old, his eyes were deep, and his facial features were like sharpened knives.


    He is Mu Changfeng of the Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect.


    Su Yan and Mu Changfeng met an era ago. At that time, Mu Changfeng was only a small earth immortal, but now he has already ascended to the Immortal King and is infinitely close to the realm of a quasi-emperor.


    After the two met, Su Yan did not sit on his throne posing as an Immortal Emperor, but walked directly towards the bottom, held Mu Changfeng''s arms, and said happily, "Changfeng is little Junior Brother, it really is you, I never thought that after an era of time, I would still be able to see you in Immortal Realm, it feels really good."


    Immortal world is not only an infinitely vast and huge world, but also a cold, cruel world with almost no warmth.


    Being able to see Mu Changfeng here is one of the few warmth Su Yan has experienced since returning to the Immortal Realm.


    Mu Changfeng was also very moved. When he got the jade pendant back then, after knowing about Su Yan, he only hated himself for not being able to help.


    Time is like running water, and neither of them could have imagined that it would be an epoch after seeing each other again.


    Su Yan said: "Since you are here, don''t leave. I have now created the most magnificent fairyland in the entire fairyland, and I can completely transform an area for the Zhentian Sword Sect, but... when I return to the fairyland again , I didn''t hear any news about Zhentian Jianzong, I thought Zhentian Jianzong no longer existed."


    "Senior Brother Su, our sect has been struggling all these years..." Mu Changfeng said with a wry smile, "You also know that we offended those two Immortal Emperors back then, and those two Immortal Emperors never let us go, we have no choice but to do so. I can only retreat to the lower end of the fairy world and adjacent to the spiritual world, but that place is also a place where demons are rampant and time and space are chaotic, and the sect can only be said to be struggling to support these years."


    After listening to Mu Changfeng''s words, Su Yan became very angry and said, "You are talking about Immortal Emperor Zhaotian and Emperor Evil Sword. You and I can go and destroy them together. What''s the problem."


    To Su Yan these days, these Immortal Emperors are basically like turkeys, and if he wants to, he can completely settle the other party at any time.


    Of course, Mu Changfeng had already heard of Su Yan''s illustrious name. Now, who in the immortal world doesn''t know that Emperor Xianwu is invincible in the world?


    It was because of hearing about Su Yan''s reputation that Mu Changfeng took the initiative to come to the door and seek Su Yan''s help.


    After hearing Su Yan''s promise, Mu Changfeng breathed a long sigh of relief, as long as Su Yan agreed to take action, then this matter would definitely be taken care of.


    Afterwards, Su Yan introduced Mu Changfeng to Emperor Long Jie and others. After learning about Mu Changfeng, Emperor Long Jie said: "The power of those two Immortal Emperors is nothing but that, and they don''t need it at all. Brother Su, go and settle them with your own hands. Now that we have a strong army here, Brother Su can send just a few immortal emperors to settle them..."


    However, Su Yan said, "I was oppressed and bullied by these two Immortal Emperors when I was still in the Sword Sect of Suppressing Heaven. How can I take revenge under the guise of someone else''s hand? I think it is better to deal with them personally it is good."


    Emperor Long Jie immediately said with understanding: "Then Brother Su, take me with you... Hee hee, there must be a lot of fun things over there, right?"


    Su Yan said: "I''m not going out to have fun, and if you don''t sit at home, I''m afraid that something big will happen at home."


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Emperor Long Jie was complacent for a while, and then said: "Wouldn''t it be boring for me to be alone at home? Why don''t you let the undead emperor guard the fairyland, his strength is also very strong , and the Godhead of the Lord God, few people can take advantage of him."

 Chapter 5023： Twenty thousand feet tall tree

    The fifth thousand and twenty-three chapters of the 20,000-foot tall tree


    Su Yan couldn''t persuade Emperor Long Jie, so he could only let Jin Shiya go.


    Perhaps the face of others, Emperor Long Jie may not be willing to give it, but she must be willing to give Jin Shiya''s face.


    Jin Shiya left Emperor Long Jie in the Immortal Territory, while Su Yan took Mu Changfeng straight to the Immortal Qin Star Territory.


    Between those stars shining, is the bottom of the fairy world and the passage of the spiritual world.


    But this channel has been very unstable.


    This is because the spiritual world itself is not a very stable world.


    In fact, the spiritual world should not be called a world at all. It is only composed of many space fragments between the mortal world and the fairy world, just like the broken bubbles on the edge of the mortal world and the fairy world.


    Because of this, the space of the spiritual world is very unstable, and some things may be born from the bubble in the morning, and will burst at night.


    Moreover, in the spiritual world, the vitality of the fairy spirit is only one-fifth to one-tenth of that of the fairy world.


    Only the frustrated people in the fairy world, or the kind of people who have enemies everywhere, will go to the spiritual world.


    Now that a part of Zhentian Jianzong has retreated to the spiritual world, it is really a helpless move.


    Su Yan continued to open up time and space portals with the mana of the Great Emperor, and it only took three days to arrive at the gate of Zhentian Sword Sect.


    Here you can see the yellow fog in the sky, and many floating islands can be seen in the yellow fog.


    You can also see several waterfalls falling down from the large island and finally pouring into the Qingming.


    These floating islands are the wreckage of the Immortal Domain after it was broken.


    Zhentian Jianzong used a special formation to gather these floating islands, and then gave them new vitality.


    There are a total of seventy-two floating islands, and the main sect of Zhentian Jianzong falls on the largest island.


    There is a small city on this island, and a sword gate has also been opened up on the mountain.


    Going up the Jianmen, you can see the statues of important people since the establishment of Zhentian Jianzong.


    On the way up the mountain, Su Yan also saw a statue of himself appearing in it, holding the same Heavenly Questioning Sword in his hand.


    When Su Yan saw his statue, he couldn''t help showing an expression of infinite nostalgia, and then Su Yan sighed softly.


    Time flies, and most of the old people have turned into ashes in this fairyland...


    Mu Changfeng said, "Senior Brother Su, the Sect Master is still waiting for us, so let''s not delay here."


    Su Yan said: "Let''s talk as we walk, the old friends back then should only be left with you and me... Everyone says that the body of the golden immortal is in harmony with the Dao, the Dao is immortal, and the golden immortal is immortal, but even an immortal Emperor, I don��t know how much has fallen since ancient times, so how can we achieve true eternity?��


    Mu Changfeng replied, "Senior Brother Su, the Tao of Heaven is elusive, and it is still above Immortals. Even if Immortals are under Heaven, they are chess pieces and ants."


    Su Yan stopped talking at this time, and kept walking into the palace above the sword gate.


    In this palace, almost everyone in Zhentian Sword Sect was ready to welcome it.


    Before Su Yan and the others came back, Mu Changfeng had already sent a flying sword biography.


    Although it was already at the edge of the Immortal Realm, I still heard about Su Yan''s illustrious name.


    This time, Su Yan returned to the Immortal Realm and reshaped his Immortal Realm, which can be said to be the first major event that shocked the universe.


    Everyone in Zhentian Jianzong had a happy expression on their faces.


    Because everyone has heard of Su Yan''s illustrious name, let''s not mention the great things that Su Yan did after returning to the Immortal Realm this time, that is, the reputation of the Great Emperor Xianwu back then, which is enough to make their Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect''s The enemy was shocked.


    From the moment Su Yan stepped into the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect, their fates must have changed along with them.


    From today onwards, they will no longer have to hide and hide, and can return to their ancestral courtyard to reinvigorate the reputation of Zhentian Sword Sect.


    When Mu Changfeng led Su Yan into the palace, Dan Chenzi, the current head of Zhentian Sword Sect, led everyone in the sect to bow to Su Yan.


    Dan Chenzi could hardly hold back his excitement and said, "I will welcome Tai Shishu Mu and Immortal Su."


    Su Yan said strangely, "Chang Feng, he calls you Tai Shishu?"


    Mu Changfeng said embarrassedly, "I can''t help it, I''m the one with the highest generation in the Tiantian Sword Sect, Dan Chenzi is the current head of our Zhentian Sword Sect, and he was also Senior Sister Lei''s disciple and grandson. "


    The Lei Senior Sister Mu Changfeng mentioned was called Lei Miaoyin. When Su Yangang met her, she was just a little Earth Immortal who was just getting started, and she looked like a little loli too.


    After an era has passed, Senior Sister Lei has long since fallen, and even her disciples and grandchildren have become the suzerain of Zhentian Sword Sect.


    Maybe this is the so-called inheritance...


    Su Yan sighed softly, this feeling of knowing that the old man has fallen is really not a good feeling.


    At this moment, Mu Changfeng lowered his voice and told Su Yan, "Senior Sister Lei was suppressed by Immortal Emperor Zhaotian... Above the mountain gate that day... hey."


    Mu Changfeng seemed to have thought of the tragedy of the destroyed mountain gate, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    But the rest of the people in the hall did not have such sad and angry expressions on their faces.


    This is because all the people who experienced the collapse of the mountain gate have all fallen. If Su Yan is not counted, Mu Changfeng is the only surviving member of the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect.


    Apart from Mu Changfeng, even the oldest Taishang elder in Zhentian Jianzong was nine thousand years younger than him, and he had never experienced the tragic past.


    Su Yan said: "I have an old relationship with Zhentian Jianzong, and I saw my statue on the way... So the hatred of Zhentian Jianzong is my hatred, and I will definitely repay the hatred I still read. Come with me to get revenge."


    The flame of revenge always burns in the blood of Zhentian Jianzong...


    It''s just that the existence of the Immortal Emperor level is simply out of reach for ordinary immortals.


    But today with Su Yan''s words, the situation will be completely different.


    Who doesn''t know that the Great Emperor Xianwu is the Immortal Emperor above the Immortal Emperor! !


    When Su Yan said this, an incomparably powerful momentum rose up.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s Tianya Xianyu is located above the stars, and is bathed in the brilliance of the stars almost every moment.


    There is also a big fusang tree 20,000 feet high above the fairyland, which grows directly to the middle of the stars.


    This hibiscus tree is very famous, because this tree can almost be regarded as the tallest hibiscus tree in the fairyland.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian could not be regarded as the Immortal Emperor of Taoism, because what he cultivated was not Taoism at all, but the method of another Mo family.


    In today''s era, almost all of these methods have been lost, and even those that have not been lost have almost lost their inheritance, and there are hardly any incense descendants in the lower realm.

 Chapter 5024： Starlight shakes the fairyland

    Chapter 5024 Starlight shakes the fairyland


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian became enlightened very early, and he was almost the same age as those ancient emperors.


    But the time of enlightenment and strength are not completely related.


    The strength of the Immortal Emperor is related to qi fortune, exercises, magic weapons, etc., but it is not that the longer the cultivation time, the more powerful it will be.


    Later, after the establishment of the Heavenly Court, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian also handed over an edict expressing his willingness to submit to the order of the Heavenly Court, so the Heavenly Court also gave him a seal, which is equivalent to a different surname.


    Although Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was nominally a servant of the heavenly court, he was basically not under the command of the heavenly court.


    In this corner of the fairyland, almost no one is the opponent of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, and there will be no Immortal Emperor competing for the resources among the stars here.


    Therefore, he is almost like a soil emperor here.


    Some small sects that spread branches and leaves among the stars are either established by the disciples and grandsons of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, or the kind that have bowed their heads to Immortal Zhaotian from the beginning.


    When Su Yan came to this immortal realm, he had already noticed the big hibiscus tree.


    As far as the height of the big tree is concerned, it is already above the sacred fairy tree.


    But when it comes to power, it should be far inferior to Su Yan''s sacred fairy tree.


    Mu Changfeng asked, "Senior Brother Su, what are you going to do?"


    Su Yan smiled subtly and said, "Just watch it by your side, I will crush his Immortal Domain today, and I will kill the Evil Sword Emperor tomorrow. From now on, this Star Territory will belong to the Heavenly Sword Sect. If you think this place is too desolate and lack of resources, you can go to my fairyland to re-open the sect, my fairyland is vast and sparsely populated, and you are here just to give you a place to live for a thousand miles."


    Mu Changfeng had been to Su Yan''s sacred immortal realm, and it has to be said that Su Yan''s immortal realm far surpassed any immortal realm that Mu Changfeng had ever seen.


    Not to mention the incomparably strong immortal spirit energy in the sacred immortal realm. Compared with this corner of the immortal realm, it is indeed a better place for cultivation and sect inheritance.


    But this matter is a big deal, and the future of the sect cannot be decided by Mu Changfeng alone, so he did not agree immediately.


    Su Yan walked directly in the void.


    Su Yan''s pace looked like an ordinary walk, but every time he took a step, he would take a distance of at least several thousand meters.


    This is not a spell that shrinks into an inch, but Su Yan is breaking through the limits of space step by step.


    And behind Su Yan, there was also a subtle force that gradually turned into a phantom of a god.


    The phantom of this statue is 3,600 meters long, and it shines brightly under the splendid stars around it.


    Following Su Yan''s pace, many wonderful ripples appeared on the immortal realm in front of him.


    Su Yan didn''t mean to condense his own strength, the powerhouses in that immortal realm should have already sensed Su Yan''s existence.


    And the people of Zhentian Jianzong have all been stunned, especially the second and third generation disciples, they are only some earth immortals and heavenly immortals, and they practice in this remote corner of the fairyland, so they have never witnessed immortals. God''s power.


    They only know that the Immortal Emperor can play with the laws of the world in the palm of his hand, and the mana is surging like the sea...


    But these words are extremely abstract concepts. Only after seeing it with your own eyes can you understand how exaggerated the power of the Immortal Emperor is.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t hold any seals or recite any spells, just emitting his own mana was enough to shake the entire space slightly.


    After feeling the trembling of the mana, these heavenly and earthly immortals couldn''t even control their bodies from trembling.


    If the mana of the Immortal Emperor is a vast ocean with no boundaries, then their mana and existence are like little tadpoles in the sea, which is too small.


    Dan Chenzi, the head of Zhentian Sword Sect, sighed: "As expected of the legendary man in the fairy world, this kind of imposing manner and sense of oppression is truly a man in the sky!"


    As Su Yan approached, the hibiscus tree that grew from the center of Immortal Territory also trembled.


    Countless leaves fell from the tree, and it seemed like a rain of leaves fell on the fairyland.


    Countless immortals on the Immortal Domain became sensational, and they witnessed countless fallen leaves falling from the sky.


    Looking at the changes of the five-color starlight above the fairyland, there seems to be some kind of regularity. It seems that someone is manipulating the starlight with his own hands and shaking the fusang tree.


    This is something that has never happened before!


    This is already the corner of the Immortal World. It is not known how many billions of miles away from Nantianmen, and there are countless galaxies in the middle.


    It is impossible for those powerful emperors to come to such a place easily...


    But this time, I don''t know what happened, a powerful Immortal Emperor came to this star field, and even the starlight in the sky was moved by the power of the Immortal Emperor...


    If the power of the Immortal Emperor is a hand that is enough to shake the heaven, then these immortals are undoubtedly the ants on the ground.


    In front of the absolute power of the Immortal Emperor, they didn''t even have the space to struggle.


    If the mysterious Immortal Emperor''s goal is to destroy this Immortal Realm, I''m afraid they won''t even have the slightest space to struggle...


    The emotion of fear spread rapidly in this fairyland...


    Many immortals are already cleaning up their softness and are ready to run away at any time.


    In the face of this kind of catastrophe, they must be powerless to resist, and they can only plan for themselves and run away first.


    You must know that this big fusang tree has grown on this fairyland for more than two epochs, and it has long been a spiritual thing, and has a little bit of divinity...


    The Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, who was in seclusion and cultivation in his own fairyland, suddenly opened his eyes at this time.


    He not only sensed an incomparably powerful and terrifying aura, but also sensed the cruel determination to destroy everything from this aura...


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian became extremely hesitant for a while, he had no idea what purpose the other party came for, and what kind of destruction he wanted to bring to his Immortal Realm!


    The expression on Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s face had already become extremely serious.


    Then a light of aura rose into the sky from the cave where he was closed, and this light of light turned into a beam of light in the blink of an eye.


    After this beam of light rotates, the stars in the sky are also twisted...


    Above this immortal domain, those immortals who had become very frightened couldn''t help cheering at this time.


    If Immortal Emperor Zhaotian made a move, the result would definitely be different.


    In the perception of these immortals, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian is almost like the existence of the sky above his head.

 Chapter 5025： Shotensen Emperor

    Chapter 5025: Immortal Emperor Zhaotian


    Even though Immortal Emperor Zhaotian has been in retreat all these years and has hardly appeared in front of people, there are still legends that belong to him in this immortal realm.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian gently flicked his sleeves, and rode this aura directly into the sky, flying out of the Immortal Realm.


    But he did not directly reveal his own body. Instead, the aura merged with the surrounding starlight and transformed into a very stalwart figure, blocking Su Yan''s path.


    Su Yan smiled coldly and said, "Are you the Immortal Emperor Zhaotian?"


    The stalwart figure said: "Who are you? How come you are with the remnants of the Zhentian Jianzong? Are you a helper found by the waste?"


    Su Yan said, "Who are you calling a waste? Treat your mouth with respect."


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian said: "Back then, Tiantian Jianzong provoked this emperor, and he was suppressed by one hand, and even the mountain gate was crushed. What is it? Even if Zhentian Jianzong came to you today? You? Although he is a powerful figure among the emperors, this is the home court of this emperor, and this emperor will not be afraid of you. If you want to find fault, this emperor advises you to go back."


    Su Yan''s expression changed, and he said, "You have only been in the realm of the Great Emperor for a few days, yet you dare to put on airs in front of me?"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian said: "It''s a joke, in terms of seniority, even the Jade Emperor who sits at Nantianmen can''t compare to this emperor, this emperor is a human race that has become emperor in the age of ancient gods, and you dare to be in this emperor''s Saying such things in front of you? In today��s immortal world, 99% of the immortal emperors will call them seniors when they meet this emperor. What kind of junior are you, you dare to be so arrogant in front of this emperor?!��


    A mocking smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he said, "If you say that you are old, then you should have heard of my name. I am Emperor Xianwu."


    When Su Yan spoke, the phantom behind him gradually became more intense, and the incomparably strong divine power of destruction was released together with it, as if the phantom would turn into a real body at any time.


    The strong sense of oppression brought about by the destruction of the godhead is difficult for even Immortal Emperors to contend with, let alone those Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals.


    When they were swept away by the Godhead of Destruction, they all trembled uncontrollably.


    Because in the face of this pure force of destruction, they are not even ants.


    The stalwart figure transformed by Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was shrouded in starlight, so he couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    You can definitely know without looking at it, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian should be extremely shocked now.


    Even if he is a very old Immortal Emperor, he can only shiver in front of this lord **** level godhead.


    The divine might of the Lord God represents the power of absolute destruction, which can not only destroy the immortal realm below, but also destroy many planets in this star area!


    This power represents the purest destruction itself in this world.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was silent for a long time before he said: "Are you really Su Baxian? What a piece of nonsense, Su Baxian has been dead for several epochs, how could he reappear in the Immortal Realm, is it a good deceit for you to be this emperor? "


    This place is located in the most remote corner of the fairyland, so the news is very closed.


    Moreover, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian had been in seclusion and cultivation before, so he didn''t know the news that Su Yan had returned to the Immortal Realm, and naturally he didn''t know the great things that Su Yan had accomplished.


    Su Yan smiled: "I''m Su Baxian. If it''s a fake, who doesn''t know about the immortal world? You''re a dying person, so why should I lie to you?"


    After Immortal Emperor Zhaotian heard Su Yan''s words, a strong anger rose up.


    After all, he is also an Immortal Emperor who has continued from ancient times to the present. Not to mention how powerful he is, even this qualification cannot be underestimated.


    However, there was no respect for him in Su Yan''s tone. It seemed that killing him was very easy. How could Immortal Emperor Zhaotian be able to endure this?


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian roared, and then the stalwart figure he incarnated stretched out his eight arms.


    The eight arms were held towards the void one after another, and the starlight condensed directly into eight tortuous flame-shaped swords in his hands.


    These eight flame-shaped swords were forged with Xinghui and Xianze. Although the change time was very short, their power was definitely not weak. It can be said that they smelted the essence of Zhaotian Immortal Emperor''s cultivation.


    "If you were Su Baxian, I would still be the Dragon God Emperor!"


    While speaking, the eight flame-shaped swords swept across from different directions!


    For a while, in the originally quiet deep space of the universe, the calm starlight was also stirred up, and it turned into an ion storm directly...


    This kind of ion storm is difficult for Heavenly Immortals and Earth Immortals to resist, only the spirit of Jinxian can resist it by relying on the realm of He Dao.


    Those people from the Heavenly Suppressing Sword Sect were not worried about their own safety at this time, they were under the protection of Su Yan''s divine light.


    It''s just that some people couldn''t help but sigh: "Is this the power of the Immortal Emperor? It really can change the destruction power between heaven and earth with just a few gestures... I used to think this was an exaggerated description, but I didn''t expect it. It turned out to be true."


    "Floods, hurricanes, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes... These are all forces that the Great Emperor can control. Since the Great Emperor can create the Immortal Realm, the power of creation can also be transformed into endless destruction."


    The ion storm in the air intensified, and when it blew in front of Su Yan, only a ray of light remained in Su Yan''s eyes.


    Even the stalwart figure transformed by Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was completely invisible.


    Infinite ion storm is equal to infinite sword glow!


    But Su Yan wasn''t worried... It was impossible for the ion storm alone to break through his protective barrier.


    The real lethality is the eight flame swords hidden behind the ion storm!


    The eight flame-shaped swords seem to be burning twisted flames. In such a twisted form, they should be able to bless the power of Xinghui to the greatest extent!


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it, a rumbling sound came from outside!


    A flame-shaped sword had already slashed above Su Yan''s protective barrier, and only then did Su Yan''s face show a slightly more serious expression.


    Then I saw Su Yan put his hands together, and then spit out three different syllables from his mouth.


    Then the space began to vibrate violently. The speed of the vibration was extremely fast, and almost immediately the surrounding fairyland and even the planet shook together...


    The immortals of the Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect also fell crookedly into Su Yan''s protective barrier. No matter what methods they tried, they could not regain their balance.


    Because it is the whole space that trembles...


    And the stars in the space are also rippling like an ocean tide.

 Chapter 5026： Sword of Sun and Moon

    Chapter 5026 Sword of Sun and Moon


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian also changed his face at this time, his eyes were full of shock and inconceivable, and then there was a little fear.


    Then the trembling space was filled with a crazy force of destruction!


    This destructive force was so powerful that it turned into a very terrifying impact force, dissolving Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s attack invisibly.


    In this panic, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian heard Su Yan''s voice again.


    Su Yan said, "Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, do you only have so much ability?"


    In the cosmic space, starlight is constantly rippling...


    Su Yan''s divine power was far from reaching its peak, but even if he wielded only one-fifth of his power, this piece of cosmic space was unable to bear it.


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian had really begun to suspect that the man in front of him was really Su Baxian, the legendary Emperor of Immortal Martial Arts.


    It''s been a long time since Su Baxian fell, how could he suddenly be reborn and appear in front of him?


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was full of doubts in his heart, but he had been in seclusion for too long, and he had no idea about the major events that had happened in the Immortal Realm.


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Zhaotian proudly at this time, and said, "Today is your day of death, I have an old relationship with Zhentian Sword Sect, but you actually killed and suppressed all the old people I knew, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, I will settle the account with you today."


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian sneered and said, "What if you are Su Baxian? You are the Great Emperor, and I am also the Great Emperor. Even if my power level is not as good as yours, it shouldn''t be a problem if I just want to protect myself."


    What Immortal Emperor Zhaotian said should be considered common sense.


    Generally speaking, great emperors rarely fight each other with death. Even in the case of fighting with death, it is difficult to really kill a great emperor.


    Unless many great emperors are besieged together, the immortal emperor will fall.


    If the two Immortal Emperors were to face off against each other, it would be very difficult to kill an Immortal Emperor who only wanted to save his life.


    But the so-called common sense is definitely not applicable to Su Yan, because he is the first emperor of Xianwu in all ages.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face looked very cold, and Immortal Emperor Zhaotian thought that Su Yan was moved by his words, but he became a little proud.


    Su Yan remained silent, the divine power of destruction gathered again, and the powerful divine power completely filled the universe.


    Then the entire cosmos vibrated violently, Su Yan pointed lightly in the air with one hand, and the originally chaotic forces in the cosmos began to gather.


    Using his fingers as the dividing line, the different powers turned into two completely different powers, Yin and Yang.


    These two kinds of power were clearly distinguished within the range of Su Yan''s fingers.


    Starlight no longer exists in this universe, and everything has been reduced to the two most essential forces of yin and yang according to Su Yan''s intention.


    At this time, not only Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, but everyone was already shocked.


    What Su Yan showed in front of them at this time was almost a miracle.


    To restore all the powers to the purest yin and yang powers means that Su Yan has reached a level that they can''t even understand.


    Those immortals were speechless at this time, and some immortals'' jaws were about to fall off in surprise.


    The power that Su Yan showed at this time could be said to have completely exceeded their imagination. Even in their fantasy, there should not be such a terrifying and extraordinary power.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face looked very cold, and it seemed that it was so easy to accomplish all this, it was just a little effort.


    The immortals above the immortal realm have become extremely frightened. This power to restore all the energy in the universe can be regarded as a profound art of comprehension and creation!


    Only the legendary saints have such incredible abilities!


    In this vast immortal world, there are many existences that can be called gods, but there are very few existences that can be called holy.


    At this time, Su Yan let out an extremely contemptuous laugh, and said, "Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, can you really be on an equal footing with me?"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian couldn''t say a word for a long time, because of the power Su Yan showed, let alone close to him, even if he understood it, he couldn''t understand it.


    Yes, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, who was the Immortal Emperor, couldn''t understand Su Yan''s power at all. He only knew that Su Yan had released a very terrifying force, and this force restored all the energy in the universe to the most powerful. The essence of yin and yang...


    As for how the power that Su Yan unleashed operates according to what rules, he has absolutely no clue.


    Therefore, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s expression suddenly became very solemn, and he had realized the huge gap between himself and Su Yan.


    But even so, he will not easily admit defeat.


    Immortal Emperor''s self-esteem also does not allow him to admit defeat like this.


    After Immortal Emperor Zhaotian roared, he released a sword light. This sword light could have absorbed the starlight, and then magnified the starlight ten times, turning it into an endless sword light...


    However, all the starlights were now separated into Yin and Yang by Su Yan.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s sword light couldn''t borrow starlight at all, so the power of the fairy sword also dropped a notch.


    Su Yan himself is an expert in swordplay. After seeing Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s sword light, he has only one thought, that is, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s swordsmanship can only be regarded as an entry level.


    It''s just ridiculous to want to compete with him at this level.


    Su Yan casually pointed, and the two forces of Yin and Yang gained a different sword intent.


    These two completely different sword intents gradually enlarged, the sword intent on the yang side was upright and bright, almost turning into a sun rising in the universe; the sword intent on the yin side was sullen, almost turning into a crescent moon.


    And between the sun and the moon, Su Yan stood in the middle coldly.


    Even if you don''t do it, you already have a tyrannical temperament.


    The current Su Yan is like the co-owner of the sky, the land and the ocean, and his strength and aura are simply to another level.


    The rest of this fairy world can only worship him!


    The sword light shot by Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was almost shattered within the range that only approached Su Yan.


    Then the yin and yang sword lights pushed back towards Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    The power of the sun and the moon shines brightly in the universe, who would have thought that it would be a change of sword intent?


    In the Zhentian Sword Sect, a disciple asked with longing: "Is this the ultimate realm of swordsmanship? Heaven, earth, sun and moon can be turned into swords in their hands!"


    This kind of thing is very unimaginable even for these immortals.


    But Su Yan really did it!


    At this time, Su Yan slowly swayed the sword light, as if the sun and moon in the universe had already moved.

 Chapter 5027： Frost Sword Power

    Chapter 5027: Frost Sword Power


    Turn the sword into the sun, moon and stars...


    This is something that these immortals dare not even think about. If they can temper the power of the sun, moon and stars in their sword intent, it is already a good achievement.


    Obviously, Su Yan has far surpassed the so-called sun, moon and stars, so he can manipulate the sun, moon and stars like a toy in his hands! !


    Almost everyone here has heard of Emperor Xianwu''s illustrious name, but how powerful Emperor Xianwu is, these people do not have a specific concept.


    But through this scene, they can get a glimpse of how terrifying the power of Emperor Xianwu has reached!


    After Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s Jianguang was forced to retreat, he was not in a hurry, because this was already something he could foresee.


    The sword light that was released just now was just for testing purposes.


    The divine artifact quickly retreated in the cosmic space, and behind him was Su Yan''s Sun and Moon Sword Intent, surging like a tidal wave.


    Is Immortal Emperor Zhaotian about to lose just like this?


    The disciples of Zhentian Jianzong are almost ready to celebrate.


    But at this time, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian entered a very special state of mind. He caught the fairy sword that was bounced back, and then suppressed all restless thoughts in his heart, and entered the state of mind that Gu Jing Bubo was in. middle.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian then stabbed the long sword out!


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s sword heart also worked to the extreme.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian has gone through so many epochs to become Dao, and in terms of Dao Xin, most of his Immortal Emperors must be strong.


    The sword glow of the yin, yang, sun and moon has been overwhelming...


    No one knows how many sword lights are contained in the sword light of the yin, yang, sun and moon, perhaps tens of millions or hundreds of millions!


    Such a vast sword light, just based on the number, the lethality is already very terrifying.


    Will Immortal Emperor Zhaotian fall?


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian has already blocked the sword glow of Yin Yang Sun Moon with his long sword...


    His hand holding the sword trembled slightly, but seemed to stabilize after a while.


    What happened next was even more incredible. Immortal Emperor Zhaotian closed his eyes and let his sword heart run wildly!


    On the contrary, the sword light in his hand is getting bigger and bigger.


    Although the two sword lights of the sun and the moon were magnificent, in the end they were no match for a sword in the hands of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    After all the impact of the sword light was over, a faint starlight appeared in the middle of the universe.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian also opened his eyes. After he experienced the impact of Su Yan''s sword energy, he actually stood there unscathed.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian sneered at this time, and then said: "Even if you are really Su Baxian, I will never surrender and admit defeat. I can just use you to verify the results of my ten thousand years of cultivation."


    Su Yan looked at Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, the expression on his face was still very cold, Su Yan said: "Just now I just played with you casually, don''t you really think you can beat me?"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s expression changed, holding an immortal sword, splitting the space in front of him, and then penetrating into the inexplicable space-time crack, and when he came out, he was already behind Su Yan.


    In the face of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s surprise attack, Su Yan didn''t even bother to move, he just let out a sigh of relief.


    This breath first turned into a spring breeze, and then merged with the sword intent, giving the enemy the sword glow of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was shocked, Su Yan was already able to defeat his ultimate move without even moving his fingers.


    This kind of power is really amazing!


    But Immortal Emperor Zhaotian then changed the Thunder Thirteen Swords, each sword light introduced a powerful thunder!


    When the thunderbolt''s power exploded, it turned into nine-day thunder dragons in the sky!


    When the Thunder Dragon exploded, the entire space trembled!


    However, Su Yan didn''t even mean to draw his sword, just relying on the change of sword intent, he gave the enemy all the nine-day thunder dragons.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian used a lot of killer moves in one breath, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t even hurt a single hair of Su Yan, and more importantly, Su Yan didn''t even stretch out his hands, which was obviously looking down on him.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s arrogant attitude, but he really couldn''t do anything about Su Yan''s strength, so he could only retreat to the rear.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian thought as he stepped back: "Since I can''t help him, then he can''t help me either, so I''ll just delay for a while, and when the time is almost up, I''ll fly away, and no one else will say anything gossip, after all, I''ve already Even after a hundred moves with Su Ba, we can��t decide whether to win or lose, and in the end it��s only when we��re exhausted that we��ll leave..."


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian thought very well, but Su Yan had already said: "Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, do you have that little ability? I just let you attack just to see how much ability you really have, can''t I think that you are so capable? Then it should be my turn to do it, right?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, there was already a pure white and flawless ice sword in his hand.


    When this ice sword appeared, his power also climbed to the top together...


    Even Su Yan''s eyes became much sharper than before.


    Su Yan let out a sigh of relief, and then left an afterimage in the air!


    Su Yan''s speed was so fast that those in the Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect couldn''t see Su Yan''s movements at all. By the time they reacted, Su Yan was already in front of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    In fact, this should not be blamed on the immortals of Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect, because even Immortal Emperor Zhaotian didn''t see Su Yan''s movements clearly!


    This speed has exceeded the range that normal people can understand!


    However, when Immortal Emperor Zhaotian retreated to the rear, he held the sword in front of him in order to prevent unexpected situations from happening, and he could also react immediately.


    It was this good habit that helped Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, he relied on instinct to swing the long sword out of his hand!


    This long sword transformed into a golden thunder in the air, and it fought fiercely with the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand!


    After the direct confrontation between the powers of these two Immortal Emperors, the entire universe was shaken!


    And Immortal Emperor Zhaotian also fell rapidly towards the bottom...


    After the confrontation just now, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian had already condensed a layer of terrifying frost on his hands...


    After these frosts condensed, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s qi and blood seemed to be stagnant. At this time, he only felt that this cold air seemed to be able to freeze even his bone marrow, and it continued to spread in his body.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian wanted to use the immortal essence in his body to shatter the frost, and at the same time prevent the spread of cold energy in the body, but he was able to do this with almost five times the immortal essence.


    The cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword is really terrifying...


    Especially when the opponent''s strength was significantly different from that of Su Yan, just fighting each other would gradually erode his body by the cold air.

 Chapter 5028： Im tired of playing

    Chapter 5028 I''m tired of playing


    It is so difficult to resist, unless it is the kind of Immortal Emperor who has cultivated his body into a fire spirit, or has the blessing of a fortune artifact, it is impossible to resist.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian had already sensed Su Yan''s powerful strength. At this time, he gritted his teeth and told himself that he must persevere!


    Everyone is an Immortal Emperor of the same realm. Even if he is more powerful, the degree of his power must be very limited.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian thought that using the Wanzai Frost Sword was already Su Yan''s strongest posture, but he didn''t know that Su Yan just wanted to use the sword to settle this grievance.


    If Su Yan didn''t use the sword, but used the divine artifact, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian would have been burned to ashes in the Scarlet Heaven Fire.


    After Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Zhaotian separated, he looked at him and said, "It seems that your power only ends here. I already want to end this boring game."


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian pointed at Su Yan with his sword, and said angrily, "You and I are both Immortal Emperors, Su Baxian, if you can hurt me, then I can also kill you!!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s words resounded above the clouds, and the immortals in the immortal realm had already become extremely frightening, but for them, maybe now they should try to escape and save their lives!


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, the strongest in their minds, has obviously been suppressed in a complete disadvantage, and Immortal Emperor Zhaotian has already become furious.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was facing Su Yan at this time, and he was still a little unconvinced in his heart.


    He only felt that he would be suppressed because the sword in his hand was far inferior to the Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand...


    If he were to take the Wanzai Frost Sword instead, I''m afraid that the person who is now in the disadvantaged position will become Su Yan.


    Of course this is not the case.


    I just heard Su Yan say, "Although you and I are both Immortal Emperors, how can we talk about the same thing? The reason why I am Immortal Emperor is because the highest title in this world is Immortal Emperor, and you are just touching Reaching the threshold of the Great Emperor, so complacently thinking that he can be on an equal footing with me? It''s ridiculous!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was extremely annoyed by Su Yan''s words, and he was about to say something to refute Su Yan.


    But Su Yan had already raised the Wanzai Frost Sword at this time, and said, "It doesn''t make any sense to continue playing the cat-and-mouse game with you. Next, I will make a sword, and all the grievances and grievances will be turned into this. In one sword, if you can survive under this sword of mine, it is your destiny. After today, I will definitely not trouble you again, but if you cannot bear this sword, then naturally It''s because of death, so there''s no need to say a lot of nonsense."


    After Su Yan finished saying this, the aura of the whole person suddenly became completely different from before.


    If it was said that Su Yan had three points of jokes on his body before, then now there is only coldness on Su Yan''s body.


    It can also be said that Su Yan has really become serious this time...


    When Su Yan became serious, his strength would naturally be different from before.


    Even the sword light of the Wanzai Frost Sword was completely different from before, and the indeterminate cold light looked like the tail of a comet.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian knew that Su Yan''s next sword would not only incorporate the power of various immortals, but would also add a lot of his special power!


    This sword can also be said to be a sword that condenses the essence of Su Yan''s cultivation!


    Can Immortal Emperor Zhaotian be able to handle it?


    Regarding this point, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian also had some thoughts in his heart: "If Su Ba''s sword move is the same as the one just now, or even twice as strong, he will definitely be able to catch it if he works hard. Su Ba doesn''t play cards according to the routine, and makes some weird sword moves!"


    But Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s inner shaking was only a momentary thing, and soon he had regained complete self-confidence.


    He stared at Su Yan and said, "Su Baxian, you are indeed very powerful, you can be said to be the strongest immortal emperor I have ever seen, but you are too arrogant to kill me in my heyday with one sword. If I am so easy to kill, how can I survive so many epochs and stand still? After so many epochs, I don��t know how many powerhouses, emperors, and gods have fallen, but I can live forever in this fairyland. Do you think it''s luck? I don''t know how many times I''ve experienced more dangerous times than today! Didn''t I survive it!"


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian tightly held the immortal sword in his hand, and he had completely forced the immortal essence out of his body!


    Behind Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, the power of Xianyuan and Xianze turned into a pair of wings because they were too strong, and there were some sacred attributes between the wings.


    This is already the limit of the human race!


    If Immortal Emperor Zhaotian is not a mortal, I am afraid he will be a very powerful god!


    But so what, from the moment Su Yan clenched the long sword in his hand, there was no suspense about the outcome.


    The next sword Su Yan is about to stab out will have the most incredible lethality, and at the same time, it will also be a sword that will definitely hit!


    This sword may not swallow mountains and rivers, but in this immortal world, as long as there is a causal character, whether it is a great emperor or a god, he will be hit by this sword.


    The sword, although it hasn''t come out yet, has already entangled the causal thread.


    It''s just the causal line that Immortal Emperor Zhaotian can''t see.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian only felt that the posture of Su Yan holding the sword was very strange, as if the long sword in his hand was being pulled by an inexplicable force.


    He didn''t know that this sword was already doomed before it would stab at him...


    Su Yan closed his eyes, and at this moment everything seemed to be completely quiet.


    It seems that everything that exists in the universe is easily controlled by Su Yanlai!


    This power and realm that can control all powers is exactly the pinnacle and pinnacle that all sword cultivators pursue!


    Today''s Su Yan can already be regarded as a well-deserved Sword Saint!


    Mu Changfeng also said very excitedly: "Disciples of Zhentian Jianzong, you have to work hard, his sword may be the ultimate sword in this world, you must firmly control the changes of this sword. Remember it in your heart... After you go back, even if you only comprehend one percent, you will be able to achieve immortality!"


    The disciples of Zhentian Jianzong all widened their eyes, wanting to witness that this might be the ultimate swordsmanship they could see in their lifetime.


    They not only open their eyes, but also want to capture more information from the aspects of spiritual energy and so on...


    Ordinary people in this world will eventually be the vast majority. For these ordinary people, it is very difficult to witness the existence of that otherworldly realm.


    The next sword will be far beyond their imagination.

 Chapter 5029： One-shot kill without suspense

    The fifth thousand and twenty-ninth chapters kill with a sword without suspense


    Su Yan''s aura soon reached its peak, and then he sent this sword out!


    Su Yan''s sword pierced the mountains and rivers, and almost from the time he sent it out, he had already arrived in front of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian tried his best to resist, but the powerful immortals behind him condensed into a pair of big hands, and with those pair of wings, he wanted to block Su Yan''s sword light!


    But Su Yan''s sword light was simply too powerful, and after killing it, it was simply overwhelming!


    Bean-sized sweat appeared on Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s forehead. At this time, he was close to his full strength, but he could only see that Xianze''s power was gradually disintegrating under Su Yan''s sword light, and there was hardly any strength to fight back!


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s eyes were all unwilling, even if this sword blocked his dignity as an Immortal Emperor, he had to catch it!


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian roared, and then almost all the blood vessels on his body surfaced on the surface of his body, and the power of the immortal essence in his body has also been operating to the extreme!


    Even because the Immortal Essence was too turbulent, some blood vessels in Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s arm were ruptured directly!


    But even so, the speed of the sword light breaking the immortal rule did not stagnate, but it meant that it gradually accelerated.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian knew for a long time that Su Yan must have the realm of breaking all laws with a sword, but in this situation, he could only use the power of Xian Ze to fight against Su Yan''s sword light.


    Even if he changed other magic weapons or formations to defend, I''m afraid it will collapse faster.


    The current competition can be said to be the most unpretentious, pure power competition.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian had already exhausted his strength, only to see traces of blood appearing on the corners of his mouth. Because of his perseverance and courage, he has not collapsed until now, but was able to hold on to Su Yan''s sword light. .


    But this stalemate makes no sense at all.


    Because the cause and effect has long been doomed, no matter what the Zhaotian Immortal Emperor makes, it will not have any substantive significance.


    No matter how many roads diverge in the middle, the final destination will wait there.


    The so-called fate is already doomed.


    Unless Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, like Su Yan, also masters the immortal rules about cause and effect and fate, then he can cut everything off at the source.


    But karma, fate, and reincarnation are the most mysterious immortals in this world, and even those powerful ancient gods may not be able to master them, let alone Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.


    Su Yan''s sword brilliance suddenly dimmed, and Immortal Emperor Zhaotian couldn''t help but feel a little ecstasy in his heart, as if he had withstood Su Yan''s sword brilliance, and the sword brilliance itself had turned from prosperity to decline...


    But the actual situation was not like this at all. The dimmed light of the sword pierced the heart of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian almost immediately.


    The power of the sword light was very terrifying. After piercing through the body of Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, his heart was almost instantly destroyed, and the soul of Immortal Emperor was also chopped to pieces.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was no longer able to use the power of Xianze in the next second, he felt that his soul was broken, and even his own existence was about to be unable to maintain.


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian looked at the big hole in his chest and the frost spreading rapidly on his body...


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian knew that his deadline had come, but there was an extremely strong unwillingness in his heart. He had obviously resisted most of the sword power, but why did he get such a result in the end?


    Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was really unwilling in his heart, such a result was definitely not what he wanted...


    And he didn''t know what kind of spell Su Yan had used to have such a terrifying lethality!


    The expression on Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s face was extremely painful, and at the same time he became extremely angry in the pain. He wanted to use his last life force to curse Su Yan, but when he looked up, he saw that there was a circle of condensation on Su Yan''s body. The golden brilliance that does not dissipate.


    That golden brilliance is full of despairing divinity, even if he burns all his remaining vitality in an instant, I am afraid that it is impossible to cause any effective damage to Su Yan.


    Su Yan possessed the Godhead of the Lord God, so how could he be cursed by a mere mortal?


    The Wanzai Frost Sword had already flown back into Su Yan''s hands, just like what Su Yan said, only one sword can determine the victory or defeat, as well as life and death.


    Frost spread rapidly on Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s body, and strength and vitality were desperately being pulled away from his body...


    This Immortal Emperor, who has spanned many epochs, has finally reached the end of his life, and it is time for the end to come.


    Everyone in Zhentian Jianzong saw the scene of the fall of the Immortal Emperor for the first time.


    I saw Xian Ze''s power collapsed first, the sacred wings behind Immortal Emperor Zhaotian dissipated directly, and then countless powers collapsed from Immortal Emperor Zhaotian''s body...


    Although Immortal Emperor Zhaotian wanted to stop it with all his might, he couldn''t do anything at all!


    The people of Zhentian Jianzong found that even an existence of the level of the Immortal Emperor would have countless fearful delusions at the last moment of his life, and then struggled desperately, just to delay his death...


    Such gestures look very real and very ugly.


    But no matter what Immortal Emperor Zhaotian did, it would no longer be meaningful.


    Because on the line of cause and effect, his existence has been erased...


    At the moment when Immortal Emperor Zhaotian was completely enveloped by the ice, the immortal realm below that originally possessed infinite divine light also collapsed along with it!


    The collapse of the Immortal Domain was only a split second, with earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and tsunamis... full of all kinds of destructive power!


    As for the big hibiscus tree planted in the Immortal Domain, it was raging in the sea of ??fire, and it would soon turn into ashes.


    All the immortals on the Immortal Realm control their own divine light and magic weapons, just to escape!


    The death of the Immortal Emperor and the collapse of the Immortal Domain are such a tragic picture!


    Even those from the Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect couldn''t help but be moved, and what happened in front of them was truly terrifying.


    And Su Yan had already put away his Wanzai Frost Sword, and he returned to Mu Changfeng''s side.


    After a while, Mu Changfeng fully reacted, and said excitedly, "Senior Brother Su, I''m afraid your current strength is already at the top of the Immortal Realm, right?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Forget it. Next, let''s go find the Evil Sword Emperor and kill him again. The grievances and hatreds from that year will be wiped out."


    Mu Changfeng said excitedly; "Okay, let''s go now! After chasing after the victory and killing the Evil Sword Emperor, in this immortal world, we will have a foothold for our Heavenly Sword Sect."


    The young disciples of Zhentian Jianzong were even more excited. They witnessed Su Yan beheading an immortal emperor of the ages with such a relaxed attitude.


    And everyone could see that Su Yan didn''t use his full strength, but just casually swayed some sword moves, and he had already killed Immortal Emperor Zhaotian.

 Chapter 5030： beyond the stars

    The ruined fairyland was torn apart, and those immortals were still trying to escape, for fear that they would also become the target of the other party''s venting.


    Mu Changfeng went on to say: "The Evil Sword Emperor''s old nest is located in another star field. From here, it is at least 480 million miles away." Su Yan said: "The Evil Sword Emperor went to such a far place. What?


    I remember that his Immortal Domain was also nearby? "


    Mu Changfeng said: "We don''t know what happened in the middle, but the Evil Sword Emperor left this area 20,000 years ago, and also moved his own fairyland."


    Su Yan said, "It''s better for you and me to kill the Evil Sword Emperor, and the rest of the disciples go to the ancestral courtyard of the Heavenly Sword Sect to restore the mountain gate."


    After Su Yan said this, the disciples of Zhentian Jianzong had to obey his orders of course.


    Su Yan and Zhentian Jianzong have some relationship, then it means Zhentian Jianzong has an incomparably thick thigh, it should not be a problem to restore the glory of the year, it is estimated that it can spread branches and become this star field The strongest faction among them.


    If one or two characters of the Immortal Emperor series can be produced again, then they will definitely become the overlords in a region.


    After explaining some things to the head of Zhentian Sword Sect, Su Yan and Mu Changfeng set off directly, crossed the stars, and passed a few towering ancient star gates.


    These stargates have long been damaged and can no longer be used.


    It is dark here, and even the light of the stars has become very dim, it seems to be a completely lonely forbidden area of ??life.


    Su Yan released his spiritual sense and searched carefully, but after searching for a long time, he could not sense the existence of the Immortal Realm, let alone the existence of the Great Emperor.


    Then Su Yan magnified his spiritual sense more than ten times, and searched the range of hundreds of millions of miles, but still failed to search for the existence of the Immortal Realm.


    Could it be that the Immortal Realm of the Evil Sword Emperor has been destroyed, or has the Evil Sword Emperor fallen in the turmoil of the Immortal Realm?


    When Su Yan thought of this, he couldn''t help but have a strong doubt, but at this moment, Su Yan''s spiritual sense was bounced back by a circle of barriers.


    This circle of barriers is very soft, but it is a kind of three-dimensional defense, which makes Su Yan''s spiritual sense completely unable to break through.


    After Su Yan retracted his spiritual sense, he showed a very strange expression, because that circle of barriers did not look like a barrier cast by a certain immortal emperor, nor did it seem to have any aggressiveness in itself. Mu Changfeng asked strangely. Said: "Senior Brother Su, is there something wrong?"


    Su Yan said: "I didn''t sense the existence of the Immortal Realm, but there was a barrier five million miles away that blocked my spiritual sense, making it impossible for my spiritual sense to break through. No, that barrier is like a bubble controlling an unimaginably huge space."


    Mu Changfeng said: "How can there be these bubbles in the fairy world?


    This is very strange. Could it have something to do with the ancient stargate we saw before? "


    Mu Changfeng''s words were a harsh reminder to Su Yan.


    The ancient star gate is a masterpiece of the ancient star sect, and the great star of the year was one of the five emperors alongside Su Yan.


    Back then, the sphere of influence of the Ancient Stars Sect was not only in the star realm, but also in the fairy realm, a huge area was designated as its sphere of influence.


    After the Star Ancient Sect has delineated these areas, it will be isolated from the rest of the Immortal Realm, so that it is convenient to introduce the starlight of the Star Realm and become a dojo suitable for the cultivation of the Star Ancient Sect.


    Such an area is generally referred to as the Beyond the Stars.


    But the ancient Xingchen sect has been extinct for many years, and there is only one last descendant, Ni Qingshang, but even Ni Qingshang has not fully grasped the huge legacy of the ancient Xingchen sect, and the exercises she understands are only scales. Claw, Su Yan needs to do some restoration of the exercises for her.


    How can there still be beyond the stars here?


    Could it be that there are still descendants of the Ancient Star Sect in the Immortal Realm?


    This is possible, because Immortal Realm is too huge and too broad.


    In this vast and huge world, almost no one knows where the boundaries are.


    Compared with the vastness of the fairy world, the number of immortals living in the fairy world is too small. If they want to survive in the corners of various galaxies, they may not be discovered for 100,000 years.


    Su Yan said decisively: "Let''s pass through the barrier of this star realm and go inside to see what''s going on."


    "it is good."


    Mu Changfeng agreed almost immediately.


    Su Yan used the sword light to open a path of light. With every step on the path of light, he could cross a distance of hundreds of miles. Although this spell was very miraculous, it was also very expensive for Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan was in a hurry to find out what was in the other side of the star, so he didn''t care about that.


    The light path has led to the end of the other side of the star.


    Before we arrived, I saw a magnificent light band like the aurora constantly drifting away in the space of the universe.


    At this point, it can be confirmed with the naked eye that the light curtain in front of you is the barrier beyond the stars.


    From a close distance, the barrier beyond the stars seems unstable at all, changing every moment.


    But in the spiritual sense, what can be felt is a wall.


    When Mu Changfeng entered the Immortal Realm, the ancient Xingchen Sect had already perished, and after seeing the ever-changing light curtain, he couldn''t help but admire: "The ancient Xingchen Sect at that time was probably extremely powerful, and it was able to survive in this Immortal Realm. Monopolize the galaxy!"


    Su Yan said: "That''s natural, the Ancient Star Sect was once one of the strongest forces in the Immortal Realm, and in the mortal world below it can also collect the most prosperous Wuzong and today''s Daomen. let."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly took the long sword in his hand, and then slowly stirred the light curtain with sword energy.


    After the light stirred with Su Yan''s sword glow in the middle, it gradually opened a hole.


    Su Yan gave Mu Changfeng a wink, and the two of them passed through this opening together and entered the interior of the other side of the star.


    After the two entered, the light curtain gradually closed together.


    After entering the other side of the star, the first thing Su Yan felt was the surging starlight, like the ocean.


    In the space beyond the stars, a part of the space is connected with the star realm. After the radiance of the star realm is sprinkled, different starlights are constantly rippling and intertwined in the space beyond the stars, as if different rivers converged and entered. ocean.


    Mu Changfeng was also very surprised. He could fully sense that the power of the stars here was exaggerated to the point of exaggeration. At the same time, the vitality of the fairy spirits was also very abundant. This place can definitely be regarded as a holy place for cultivation.

 Chapter 5031： Four Immortal Emperors

    This is not only true for the disciples of the ancient sect of stars, even those true immortals who do not have the power to smelt the stars can practice here and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Su Yan''s expression suddenly became very alert.


    Seeing the change in the expression on Su Yan''s face, Mu Changfeng asked directly, "Senior Brother Su, what happened?


    Is there still any danger? "


    Su Yan said: "Four great emperors are approaching us, I''m afraid they are not good people."


    Mu Changfeng said, "Will the Evil Sword Emperor be among the four great emperors?"


    Su Yan said, "If only he was in it, then we can save us a lot of trouble finding him."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, his expression became calm.


    After a while, Mu Changfeng really sensed that four powerful and terrifying auras were coming towards him.


    Mu Changfeng''s cultivation is the peak of the Immortal King, only approaching the Emperor Zhun, the breath of the Immortal Emperor is simply Mount Tai to him.


    The breath of the four Immortal Emperors soon arrived here.


    Su Yan pressed the long sword in his hand and was ready to do it at any time, if there was an Evil Sword Emperor among the four Immortal Emperors.


    The first Immortal Emperor to arrive was indeed walking with the sword, but he used the sword control of the Taoist sect, and he was also wearing a purple silk Taoist robe, which must not be the Evil Sword Emperor.


    Then the three immortal emperors arrived one after another. One of the three immortal emperors who came behind was a demon clan, and the other two, although they practiced the methods of the Taoist side, were not sword-wielding themselves, nor were they the evil sword emperor.


    After the arrival of these four Immortal Emperors, they all looked at Su Yan and Mu Changfeng with very curious eyes.


    It''s not malicious in itself.


    Su Yan didn''t put away the long sword, but said, "The four Daoists are friendly."


    The four immortal emperors heard Su Yan''s initiative to greet him, and their expressions suddenly softened a lot. The immortal emperor wearing the purple silk Taoist robe said, "Friend Daoist looks very face, could it be the immortal emperor from outside?"


    Su Yan said, "My surname is Su, and my junior brother and I came here to look for someone, but we ended up with a grudge, and we''ll leave here after we''re done."


    From the very beginning, Su Yan explained his purpose thoroughly, just to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    But after Su Yan finished speaking, the four immortal emperors frowned a little, and the immortal emperor wearing the purple silk Taoist robe said, "I don''t know which person your Excellency is looking for?"


    Su Yan didn''t want to hide anything, and said directly, "I''m looking for the Evil Sword Emperor. I don''t know if you''ve heard of this name?"


    After the four Immortal Emperors heard the name Evil Sword Emperor, everyone''s expressions suddenly changed! Just by looking at the changes in their faces, Su Yan knew that he had come to the right and Su Yan laughed.


    The faces of the four Immortal Emperors were filled with puzzled expressions, and they didn''t know why Su Yan suddenly laughed.


    I just heard Su Yan explain: "Since you all know what the Evil Sword Emperor said, then I will definitely save a lot of travel. After this grudge is over, I should leave here."


    The great emperor of the demon clan said: "Xiandi Su over there, do you understand what you are talking about?


    Do you know how powerful the Evil Sword Emperor is? "


    Su Yan clapped his hands and said, "I don''t know how powerful he is, but even if he is powerful, for me, killing him is no different from killing a chicken."


    With Su Yan''s current strength, identity, and status, it is reasonable to say such things.


    But these four Immortal Emperors didn''t know Su Yan''s true identity, they stared at Su Yan in horror, and then the expression on the face of the Monster Race Great Emperor became very sarcastic, and said, "Who can''t brag, I also said He wants to smash the Evil Sword Emperor into tens of thousands of pieces, but the Evil Sword Emperor has rested on his back so far, and no one can touch him."


    Su Yan said nonchalantly, "In that case, you also have a grudge against the Evil Sword Emperor, don''t you?


    That''s easy to handle, you just lead the way, and I will come to settle the Evil Sword Emperor. "


    The Immortal Emperor of the Demon Race said, "You seem to be very confident in your abilities, Immortal Emperor Su."


    Su Yan said proudly, "There are no more than five Immortal Emperors who can be on an equal footing with me in this Immortal Realm. He is the Evil Sword Emperor, and I will kill him if I want to."


    The four Immortal Emperors became suspicious after seeing Su Yan''s incomparably confident appearance, and began to speculate in their hearts about the origin of this mysterious Su Immortal Emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor wearing the purple silk robe invited Su Yan, "Immortal Emperor Su, this is not the place to talk, since you want to deal with the Evil Sword Emperor, then you are our friend, why don''t you come to my cave? Gather."


    Su Yan said; "It''s easy to talk, but there''s no need for gatherings or anything. I just want to kill the Evil Sword Emperor and return to my Immortal Realm. I don''t want to waste time here."


    "The Evil Sword Emperor is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor, don''t you know how powerful his magic sword is?


    Of course this kind of thing has to be considered in the long run! "


    Another Immortal Emperor said.


    This Immortal Emperor only felt that Su Yan''s attitude was too arrogant, as if the Evil Sword Emperor was really some kind of **** idiot. If the Evil Sword Emperor was really easy to deal with, the four Immortal Emperors would have to be so cautious. ?


    Mu Changfeng also persuaded: "The Evil Sword Emperor has been away from our galaxy for too long, and we don''t know what happened to him afterward, Senior Brother Su, we might as well listen to these Immortal Emperors, and the Evil Sword Queen will do it when he comes. Whatever happened, learn more about the Evil Sword Emperor, know yourself and the enemy, it won''t hurt."


    Su Yan glanced at Mu Changfeng and said, "It''s a good thing that you want to be more cautious, it''s up to you."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he put away his long sword.


    The purpose of doing this was to tell the four Immortal Emperors over there that he would never do anything, and then Su Yan led Mu Changfeng to control the golden clouds and floated over there.


    The Immortal Emperor who was wearing the purple silk robe came to greet him in person. He bowed to Su Yan first, and then said, "Immortal Emperor Su, please come this way."


    Under the leadership of these four Immortal Emperors, Su Yan and the others flew directly into the depths of the starlight.


    During the flight, Su Yan asked, "How many of you living in the other side of this star are connected to the ancient sect of the stars back then?"


    The four immortal emperors shook their heads one after another, indicating that the reason why they lived in the other side of the star was entirely because they saw the abundance of immortal spirits here.


    After the demise of the ancient Xingchen Sect, the fish that slipped through the net were also jointly killed by many forces. There should be no great emperor who could survive until today.


    After all, the Xingchen Ancient Sect did it in its own strong era, and the style of doing things was also notoriously domineering, so it accumulated a lot of enemies.


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a disappointed look after hearing this answer.

 Chapter 5032： Canaan shrine

    The Immortal Emperor, who was wearing a purple silk robe, then invited Su Yan and Mu Changfeng to his cave.


    Mu Changfeng was indecisive, but Su Yan agreed in one breath.


    On the way back, the four Immortal Emperors began to ask about the origins of Su Yan and Mu Changfeng, and Su Yan said, "We are from the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect."


    These four Immortal Emperors heard the name Zhentian Jianzong for the first time, and they didn''t say anything after hearing it.


    Then the four Immortal Emperors began to introduce their origins.


    This immortal emperor wearing a purple silk robe called himself the old man of white heart, the demon clan immortal emperor was called the Great Wilderness Demon God, and the other two immortal emperors were Immortal Emperor Danxin and Immortal Emperor Xingye respectively.


    The names of these four Immortal Emperors, Su Yan, had also never been heard before, and neither of them were familiar with them.


    The reason why Su Yan agreed to the old man Bai Xin to visit his cave was because he wanted to know the history and current situation of this area.


    If you explore this information yourself, it will definitely be time-consuming and laborious. It is better to ask the natives here, which is much simpler.


    Elder Bai Xin''s cave dwelling was located between a group of brilliance. Before reaching this group of brilliance, Old Man Bai Xin waved his hand gently, and the enchantment outside the cave mansion made a bridge of magpies to welcome Su Yan and the others in.


    The immortal birds transformed on this magpie bridge are all elemental creatures, but they are vivid. From this alone, it can be seen that the cultivation base of the old man Bai Xin must be very good.


    Mu Changfeng didn''t dare to say more, he was just an Immortal King, and he knew that in the eyes of these Immortal Emperor characters, he was just an ant-like existence.


    After entering the group of brilliance from the Magpie Bridge, it can only be said that it is unique.


    Many palaces sit above the sea of ??clouds.


    The sea of ??clouds here is vast, and I don''t know how vast it is.


    The space here must have been forcibly opened up by the old man Bai Xin with his great mana.


    The old man Bai Xin took the initiative to introduce: "The two distinguished guests, this place is called the Canaan God''s Mansion. It used to be the branch of the ancient Xingchen Sect on the other side of the stars. After the ancient Xingchen Sect was annihilated, this place was abandoned. I traveled here a thousand years ago, and felt that this immortal cave dwelling was overgrown with weeds, so I repaired it again with my strength, and after another 20,000 years, I have a little bit of weather today."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said with a smile: "Old Immortal Emperor really likes to joke, if your cave dwelling is just a little bit of weather, then our respective cave dwellings are not as good as pig nests."


    However, Su Yan extracted a very important piece of information from the conversation of the four immortal emperors. It seems that such immortal emperors did not smelt their own immortal realm, but lived in the cave.


    There are actually many caves in the fairyland. Some of these caves are formed innately, but most of them are opened up the day after tomorrow.


    However, this Canaan shrine should have been formed innately, and then the ancient sect of stars used secret methods to develop it, and then it was in the hands of the old man Baixin, and then opened up with the magic power of the Immortal Emperor, so that it can have today''s atmosphere.


    The old man Bai Xin led everyone to a palace.


    Just after arriving at the palace, two women in long yellow dresses came to greet him.


    These two palace maids were born with bright eyes and white teeth, and they were extremely beautiful.


    But Su Yan and Mu Changfeng didn''t look sideways, and Daoxin never got distracted.


    These two palace maids should both be monsters.


    The old man Bai Xin said: "If the immortal emperors like it, you can use the women in my palace as you like. If they can serve the immortal emperor, it will be their glory, not to mention a good way out."


    The old man Bai Xin said this not because he wanted to give the maids in his palace to Su Yan and the other Immortal Emperors.


    For these immortals with limited cultivation talent, it is already extremely difficult to become an immortal.


    If the cultivation base is going to go up, it can basically be said that it is something that you can''t even think about.


    But if he can be brought into the room by a great power or an immortal emperor, and he can comprehend the technique of double cultivation together with the immortal emperor, he can break his own original shackles, and maybe he will be able to walk smoothly and enter the realm of Jinxian and even Immortal King. go.


    Although the other two Immortal Emperors were born in the side door, they were all practicing alchemy, and they could not be interested in female sex.


    It was the demon **** of the Great Wilderness who took the two palace maids into his arms and said a big thank you to the old man Bai Xin.


    The old man Bai Xin just nodded and didn''t say much.


    After entering the palace, Mu Changfeng knew what it meant to be resplendent.


    I don''t know how much gold and precious stones were used in this palace, and many fine spar stones were used. The gold and precious stones reflected the brilliance of the spar stones, making the whole palace a treasure.


    Mu Changfeng had never seen such a battle at all, and for a while, he was actually dumbfounded.


    Su Yan didn''t think there was anything, the splendor here was indeed a bit powerful, but compared with the original Phoenix''s Kunlun Shrine, it was really nothing.


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin said: "Since Immortal Emperor Su has come here, then Bai Lao, why don''t you tell Immortal Emperor Su about that matter."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Yan knew that the big one was coming.


    When these four Immortal Emperors got together, they must have really planned something. Otherwise, what would they do together?


    Is it as simple as just exchanging practice experiences?


    Although these four are the same Immortal Emperor, their cultivation methods are completely different. Even if they want to communicate, I am afraid that there is nothing to communicate.


    Su Yan coughed lightly, and then said, "Are you guys planning something?"


    The old man Bai Xin said, "As soon as Emperor Su met, he asked us if we were descendants of the ancient sect of stars. He must know something about the astral world."


    "Oh?


    Is this thing related to the astral world? "


    Su Yan asked calmly.


    He and Ni Qingshang should be the two people who understand the star realm best in this world.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God put his arms around the two beauties and said, "Old Bai, just say it directly, it''s so awkward, I''m about to die when I hear it!"


    The old man Bai Xin said: "Xiandi Su, what I am going to tell you next, once you listen to what you have to say, you can''t quit. Please understand this, because this secret is very relevant and we cannot take risks." The more mysterious it became, the more interested Su Yan became. Su Yan said, "Old Bai, it''s okay for you to say it. I have always liked to know all kinds of secrets."


    Bai Lao cleared his throat, then lowered his voice and said, "The Great Emperor Xingchen may have been resurrected." After listening to Bai Lao''s words, Su Yan didn''t know how to put on his own expression for a while.


    It wasn''t because of how surprised Su Yan was, but because of what Old Bai said, Su Yan didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Of course Su Yan knew that Emperor Xingchen had been resurrected, but that wasn''t really a resurrection.

 Chapter 5033： Great secret

    Chapter 5033 The Big Secret


    Because Emperor Xingchen was resurrected after being occupied by the will of God''s world, which means that the soul that exists in Emperor Xingchen''s body actually came from God''s world.


    Naturally, Su Yan would not reveal this secret easily.


    But the old man Bai Xin saw that Su Yan didn''t speak for a long time, and thought that Su Yan was so shocked by the news that he couldn''t say anything at all.


    The old man Bai Xin added: "Now this chaotic world is coming to an end, and the era is about to be changed again. In the era of Shizang, many immortal emperors are destined to fall and annihilate... My senior brother has already made up his mind. There is a catastrophe for the ages, and the Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm is afraid that nine-tenths of the time will fall. If you want to escape this catastrophe, you need to go to a paradise, and then return to the Immortal Realm after this catastrophe is over. be safe and sound.��


    The words of the old man Bai Xin were quite tempting to the Immortal Emperor.


    Even Su Yan hopes to find such a real paradise.


    But Su Yan quickly asked again, "Old Bai, what does this paradise you''re talking about have anything to do with Emperor Xingchen''s resurrection?"


    Even Su Yan couldn''t understand the inevitable connection between the two.


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on the face of the old man Bai Xin, but this embarrassment was quickly broken.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "Immortal Emperor Su, you don''t know about this. Emperor Xingchen left a huge treasure back then, but this treasure has never been found. Why? Because of this treasure. It is hidden in Xanadu, if we can go to Xanadu, we can not only avoid the catastrophe of the ages, but also rate the legacy of the ancient sect of stars! Isn��t it beautiful?��


    Su Yan said: "But you said that Emperor Xingchen has been resurrected. He was one of the five emperors back then. Can we beat him only with us?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "The mechanism of the paradise is completely different from the outside world. Although our strength is no match for Emperor Xingchen, as long as the mechanism is still there, Emperor Xingchen is destined to help us, and Emperor Xingchen is also very strange after resurrection. Reshaping the sect, I didn��t go to the star realm, but wandered inexplicably in the fairy realm����


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin said: "Then Su Baxian has reshaped his immortal realm after his resurrection, and he also slaughtered hundreds of immortal emperors and ancient gods in the first battle... So many immortal emperors and gods have fallen, this incident has already Shocking Tianyu! Emperor Xingchen also has a grudge against Su Baxian, he should not care about us, but will take the initiative to seek revenge for Su Baxian."


    Immortal Emperor Danxin said this very firmly, causing Su Yan to feel at a loss for a while.


    Mu Changfeng''s eyes were also very strange. These four Immortal Emperors probably didn''t know that Su Baxian''s deity had already arrived in front of them.


    The old man Bai Xin said: "In short, Emperor Xingchen has not gone to the star realm for the time being, and he has not paid attention to our side. This is giving us a chance. If we work together, this matter is still very promising. I don''t know what Su Xiandi wants. How''s it going?"


    Su Yan smiled: "Didn''t you already say it just now? After knowing this secret, I can''t quit, can I quit now?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "Immortal Emperor Su, what you said is out of the question. We all know each other well, so we will tell you about such important events. The power of the five Immortal Emperors of us should be enough to break the **** thing. barrier."


    The old man Bai Xin said: "I''m afraid it''s not enough... That barrier surpasses the rules of immortality, we still need to contact at least ten immortal emperors, unless we have a good fortune artifact in our hands, we can go and give the barrier to us now. pierced through."


    Of course, Su Yan has something like a good fortune artifact.


    But if I tell these four Immortal Emperors now, I''m afraid they will be shocked.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t know which Immortal Emperor will you contact next?"


    The old man Bai Xin said: "In the other side of the star, there are also three immortal emperors. These three immortal emperors have eccentric temperaments and never interact with outsiders. The old man has also gone to them before, but he has a bad nose, hey... ...for the present plan, I''m only afraid to leave this star and the other side."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "I can go to Kunlun Yuxu to ask some demon emperors to help, but those demon emperors are not reliable, and the big things we plan, they may leak to the original Phoenix Lord."


    Immortal Emperor Danxin said: "I don''t have many friends outside, and the great emperors I know are limited to the few in front of me. I can only ask Bai Lao to decide this matter."


    Immortal Emperor Xingye said: "I have enemies everywhere outside the star, and I know very few friends. If I appear in the fairyland, I am afraid that I will attract those enemies of the past."


    The old man Bai Xin asked, "What about Immortal Emperor Su, can you find some helpers?"


    "me?"


    It is certainly possible to find a few Immortal Emperor Su Yan, but if the Dragon Tribulation Emperor is brought here, who can suppress her?


    Su Yan thought about it and let it go, and said, "I just killed the Immortal Emperor Zhaotian, and now I just want to kill the Evil Sword Emperor. As for the helper, I can''t help it."


    But after hearing what Su Yan said, the four Immortal Emperors all showed extremely surprised expressions.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "I heard that Immortal Emperor Zhaotian is very powerful. One person dominates several galaxies. There are at least 50,000 immortals above the Immortal Realm, but you actually killed him?"


    "Naturally, how could I lie to you about such a thing."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "That''s right, no one would joke and deceive people about this kind of thing, just go out and ask."


    Then the Great Wilderness Demon God asked very nervously: "How did Immortal Su kill Immortal Emperor Zhaotian? His ability is not simple. I played against him in the past, and the immortal he masters can turn cosmic energy into many arms. Very difficult to deal with..."


    Su Yan smiled indifferently and replied, "Of course it''s a single fight. It only takes a sword to kill him."


    The old man Bai Xin said: "In that case, Immortal Su''s sword must be very powerful. It''s a pity that this old man has never heard the name of Zhentian Jianzong..."


    Su Yan smiled and asked, "These things are not worth mentioning, Mr. Bai, what are you going to do next?"


    Bai Lao said: "You still need to contact more than ten Immortal Emperors, I''m afraid it will take some time to act."


    Su Yan said: "That''s easy to do, I plan to continue to hunt down the Evil Sword Emperor. After I kill the Evil Sword Emperor, everyone will meet here, how about it?"


    Hearing what Su Yan said, the four Immortal Emperors had unhappy expressions on their faces.


    Obviously they did not agree with Su Yan''s statement.


    Bai Lao said: "This secret is really too big. In order to prevent the secret from leaking out, we all act together. If Immortal Su Su leaves you alone, how can you ensure that the secret will not be leaked?"

 Chapter 5034： a little weird

    The fifth thousand and thirty-fourth chapter is a little strange


    Mu Changfeng thought that Su Yan would directly turn against the four Immortal Emperors, but he soon realized that he was wrong.


    After all, Su Yan was the legendary Emperor Xianwu. As long as he clearly stated his identity, these four Immortal Emperors would not dare to embarrass Su Yan.


    But Su Yan obviously had no plans to do so.


    I saw Su Yan smiled charmingly, and then said: "If that''s the case, the four Immortal Emperors might as well go with me to crusade against the Evil Sword Emperor. In this case, aren''t we acting together?"


    The faces of the four Immortal Emperors showed embarrassed expressions.


    Obviously they didn''t expect Su Yan to say such a thing.


    In the end, the old man Baixin said: "Emperor Su, the Evil Sword Emperor is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor. His character is notoriously violent and cruel. We are looking for a paradise to avoid all disasters. If we take the initiative to challenge Evil Sword Sovereign, isn''t that exposing yourself to cruel dangers?"


    The other three Immortal Emperors deeply agreed with what the old man Bai Xin said.


    After hearing this, Su Yan still didn''t get angry, just smiled and said, "It seems that you guys are very afraid of the Evil Sword Emperor."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said angrily: "It''s not that I''m afraid of him, but the magic sword in his hand is really extraordinary, and its attributes are too strange. If you can''t provoke him, it''s better not to provoke him as much as possible."


    Su Yan said, "Does the demon **** know where the Evil Sword Emperor is? You don''t need to take action, you just need to be a witness by the side."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "Emperor Su, we know that you have extraordinary skills, so we are very confident in ourselves, but haven''t we said it before? We have to take a long-term approach to dealing with the Evil Sword Emperor, it does not mean that we are completely on this matter. I��m not interested, it��s just that the time is not ripe for dealing with the Evil Sword Emperor now.��


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I can do this kind of thing if I want to. I don''t need to consider the timing at all. My sword is definitely more powerful than the Evil Sword Emperor."


    The old man Bai Xin was moved, he first looked at Su Yan for a while, and then said, "In that case, Immortal Emperor Su is an Immortal Emperor who has practiced swordsmanship?"


    "Yeah." Su Yan only uttered one word, but his bearing was extremely calm, making people feel that he was the kind of hidden master figure.


    The old man Bai Xin said: "There is a secret realm in my Canaan shrine that has never been opened. If Immortal Su can open that secret realm with a sword, this old man believes that you have the strength to kill the evil sword emperor. If it can''t be done, Su Xiandi might as well listen to our arrangement, how about it?"


    After the old man Bai Xin asked this question, before Su Yan had time to answer, the Immortal Emperor Dan Xin had already said: "The Tathagata is very good, if we just say empty words, Immortal Su will definitely not be convinced. Which Immortal Emperor who practices kendo? Isn''t it a superstitious madness about your own swordsmanship? If Immortal Su''s sword can open the secret realm, it will be very good, and if it can''t be opened, there will be no complaints."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said, "Is that the strange star gate that Bai Lao said?"


    "Have the demon **** ever tried it?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "It''s very embarrassing to say that, I thought I was powerful enough to help Old General Bai open the mysterious star gate, who knows that I spent all my strength, and the star gate didn''t move at all... But Immortal Su and He I am different, since he is a sword cultivator, maybe he has some special method."


    Mu Changfeng was also very curious in his heart. He didn''t know what the mysterious Stargate the old man Bai Xin was talking about.


    Of course, Su Yan also had his own thoughts in his heart, but he didn''t say it, and got up after a slight smile.


    The old man Bai Xin understood Su Yan''s meaning naturally, and then led them out of the palace, where a cloud of golden clouds floated towards the mysterious star gate in the secret realm.


    Su Yan has seen many things like star gates.


    Not only do star gates stand all over the astral world, but in more ancient times, they also spread all over the fairy world.


    The star gate is an important means used by the ancient sect of stars to realize space shuttle.


    As long as there is a star gate, the ancient star sect can cross a distance of tens of thousands of miles in a very short period of time and reach some unknown secret realms.


    But with the fall and destruction of the Ancient Stars Sect, the star gates in the fairy world were first completely destroyed, and then some stargates in remote areas, because of the loss of the repair and maintenance of the Ancient Stars Sect, gradually turned into a cold universe. a part of.


    Only some star gates in the star world can continue to maintain this era because they can continuously absorb the energy from the depths of the star world.


    Back then, the chances that the Great Star Emperor and Su Yan had to deal with were not too many, and not too few.


    But Su Yan and him have never formally touched him, because there is absolutely no reason or necessity between Su Yan and him.


    There is a sea of ??clouds floating here.


    From the depths of the space, there are also magnificent starlight shining out, sprinkled on this cloud sea, and dyed this cloud sea into colorful.


    At this point, Su Yan could already sense the star power hidden in the depths of this space.


    Thanks to Ni Qingshang, Su Yan also had a very deep understanding of some of the methods of the ancient Xingchen School after double cultivation with her.


    Even without opening the pair of golden eyes of the gods, Su Yan could sense that everything here was created by Xian Ze, who was related to starlight.


    Regardless of the space or the sea of ??clouds, the logic behind this is completely different from the sea of ??clouds and space on the Immortal Domain.


    Because the power of Xingchen Ancient Sect was originally another kind of cultivation method independent of Taoism.


    I don''t know how far this mysterious space is. The old man Baixin took them to fly for at least a thousand miles, and he couldn''t see where the boundary was, and he couldn''t see where the mysterious star gate that the old man Baixin said was.


    Immortal Emperor Danxin had already become extremely surprised, and said: "This space can almost be turned into a first-level world, but it is only a sub-rudder of the ancient star sect?"


    The old man Bai Xin said: "No, you are mistaken. The entire space beyond the star was transformed by the rudder of the year. The space beyond the star has been able to accommodate galaxies, and in the lower world, it can change into many different worlds."


    Immortal Emperor Danxin couldn''t help but say: "I never imagined that the ancient Xingchen sect once had such a height, but this also makes me even more puzzled, if the ancient sect of stars is so powerful, how could it collapse overnight? "


    "It is rumored that after the fall of the Great Emperor Xingchen, the ancient Xingchen sect was in civil strife, coupled with Wu Zong''s desperate attack, that destroyed the ancient Xingchen sect, but the old man felt that there must be something strange in it," said the old man Bai Xin.


    "What''s so weird about this?"

 Chapter 5035： The most mysterious star gate

    Chapter 5035 The Most Mysterious Stargate


    The old man Bai Xin said: "Wu Zong is very powerful and true, the infighting of the ancient Xingchen Sect should also be true, but the result of the infighting turned out to be that all the forces died. Don''t you think this is very strange?"


    Mu Changfeng looked at Su Yan and thought that Su Yan would have some opinion on this matter, but he saw Su Yan''s brows knitted together and he didn''t say a word.


    "The Daoist sect has also had infighting a few times. After the infighting, there is always a winner who sits at the Nantianmen and leads all the Daoist forces in the heavens and the world. Why did the ancient Xingchen sect die after the infighting, and not even a single descendant was left? Just? It seems that there is a hand that deliberately erased everything from the ancient Xingchen Sect, leaving only these relics."


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin asked hesitantly, "What does Old Bai mean?"


    The old man Bai Xin said: "I don''t mean anything, I just think that those rumors were bullshit, maybe the purpose of those rumors was to cover up the original truth..."


    After the old man said this, everyone fell into silence.


    The ancient sect of stars has long since passed away, and there is no way to know what happened behind it.


    But they can already see that mysterious stargate.


    Seen from a distance, this mysterious star gate seems to have grown out of a sea of ??clouds.


    But even if you look at it from a distance, you can see that this stargate is completely different from the ones that Su Yan has seen before.


    This stargate is first of all a strange triangle. The sun and moon symbols can be seen on the stargate, and the stargate itself seems to be made of pure metal...


    This stargate is at least 20,000 feet tall. Even if the stargate is made of iron, the amount of ore needed will be astronomical.


    Maybe a small planet needs to be completely refined to create such a stargate.


    This kind of thing is not an easy thing even for the Immortal Emperor.


    If the Immortal Emperor used his powerful mana to devour the planet, it would not be difficult.


    But it is very difficult to completely refine a planet...


    However, according to Su Yan''s understanding of the Ancient Stars Sect, it fits their style of conduct very well.


    There are also ancient formations in the star realm, which use galaxies as a tool for formation.


    This large array of galaxies is so powerful that it can not only hunt down true gods, but also block cause and effect, and even recreate reincarnation.


    If an ordinary Immortal Emperor falls into it, it is basically impossible to survive.


    But this large formation has also been submerged along with the ancient stars, and only the remains of some formations are still running according to the inertia of the year.


    Because it has been baptized for too long, the original color and pattern of this stargate have long been invisible, and the red rust is covered with crimson rust.


    It is almost conceivable that many epochs ago, this Stargate once represented the pinnacle of the strength of the Ancient Stars Sect.


    It was the first time for Immortal Emperor Danxin and Immortal Emperor Xingye to see such an exaggerated stargate.


    Immortal Emperor Xingye said suspiciously: "This star gate is so huge that even if we work together, it may not be possible to create it. Could it be that the Great Xingchen made it by himself? I don''t know what will be behind this star gate. The shocking secret!"


    Su Yan has never spoken, but he has long had his own plans in his heart.


    From the moment he saw that special triangular stargate, Su Yan had already started to brew a plan.


    Everyone flew closer and closer, and finally stopped at a place about a hundred miles away from the star gate.


    Even if it is a hundred miles away, the hugeness and grandeur of this star gate can be clearly sensed.


    The old man Bai Xin stopped his golden cloud here, and then said to Su Yan: "Xiandi Su, you might as well challenge this stargate with your long sword, if you can shake this stargate, then I am qualified to challenge the Evil Sword Emperor, and if I return without success, if I go to see the Evil Sword Emperor, I am afraid that I will give my life in vain."


    The star gate in front of him seems to have become a sword test stone.


    However, Su Yan almost immediately noticed something strange in the words of the old man Bai Xin.


    Su Yan asked, "Old Bai only said to shake the stargate, which means I don''t have to use the sword to open the stargate, right?"


    The old man Bai Xin nodded and smiled, "That''s right."


    Su Yan laughed again, this time after Su Yan laughed, his smile was obviously different from before.


    This time, Su Yan''s smile was full of high spirits.


    Even Mu Changfeng became excited. He didn''t know how amazing Su Yan would be after this next sword attack!


    Just as everyone was looking forward to it, Su Yan walked in the void, and Su Yan took a hundred steps forward in one breath.


    During this process, Su Yan did not draw his sword, nor did he condense his own sword energy at all, as if he was just walking in the void.


    The four Immortal Emperors couldn''t figure out what Su Yan was going to do. They turned their attention to Mu Changfeng, hoping to get an answer from Mu Changfeng.


    But Mu Changfeng himself was stunned. If he could guess what Su Yan was going to do, then he would at least be on the same level as Su Yan.


    After walking a hundred steps, Su Yan finally stopped his steps in the void. He stood here and the wind stopped.


    The sea of ????clouds in the back was still constantly floating, but Su Yan really did not have a trace of noise here, it seemed that the whole world was quiet with him.


    Immortal Emperor Xingye has practiced some swordsmanship, and also has a sword heart, at this time, Xingye Immortal Emperor looked towards Su Yan, his eyes gradually became extremely shocked, he said: "This sword heart... something seems wrong! !"


    Immortal Emperor Xingye''s tone trembled a little, as if he had sensed something extraordinary rising from Su Yan''s body little by little.


    "What''s wrong?" The Great Wilderness Demon God asked with concern.


    Immortal Emperor Xingye first shook his head, and then nodded again, looking really contradictory, and then said: "I don''t know what happened, because I have never encountered such a situation, wait for Immortal Emperor Su if If you move the sword, I''m afraid the entire space will vibrate with it... How can he be so powerful?"


    Immortal Emperor Xingye''s tone sounded uncontrollable excitement, but how could this be?


    It was obvious that Su Yan was just standing there calmly, and he hadn''t even called out his own immortal sword. Wouldn''t it be a bit exaggerated to say this now?

 Chapter 5036： like the ultimate defense

    Chapter 5036 is like the ultimate defense


    The other two Immortal Emperors had puzzled expressions on their faces. They didn''t practice swordsmanship, so they couldn''t sense so many things.


    But Immortal Emperor Xingye has always had a very calm temperament, and he has no friendship with Su Yan, so it is impossible to force Su Yan to brag to such a high level.


    What he said must be the truest feeling in his heart.


    Thinking of this, the other three immortal emperors also became awe-inspiring, and the old man Bai Xin said: "Didn''t Immortal Emperor Su say that when we first met? There are only five or six people in this immortal world who can be compared with him. That''s it, shouldn''t it be true?"


    "Look at his sword first and then come to a conclusion."


    At this time, Su Yan had already called out the Immortal Sword.


    Of course, it''s still the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword.


    This Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword gradually condensed into a mysterious phoenix under Su Yan''s feet.


    This mysterious ice phoenix is ??at least a thousand feet huge, and its appearance looks very arrogant.


    Su Yan just stood on the head of the Xuanbing Phoenix, holding the Wanzai Frost Sword with one hand.


    "He is condensing sword energy, and the momentum of his body is also improving. When everything reaches the peak, it is time for him to use his sword!" Xingye Immortal Emperor said.


    In fact, there is no need for him to explain this kind of thing, and other Immortal Emperors can also see it.


    At this time, Su Yan''s body has undergone very obvious changes, that is, the temperament of the whole person has become completely different from before.


    At this moment, there seems to be a kingly aura rising from Su Yan''s body, as if he was destined to be the eternal ruler of this world!


    As long as everything in this world can''t go against his will.


    Su Yan had already entered the state of self-absorption at this time, and at this time he had completely ignored the surprised expressions of the four Immortal Emperors behind him.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, there was only this strange triangular stargate left between heaven and earth.


    And on the other side of this weird stargate, there seems to be an ancient incomparable force calling him...


    In the end what will be on the other side of this mysterious stargate?


    Su Yan suddenly started using the sword...


    At this moment, after the sword light swayed out, there was only a white expanse of heaven and earth!


    Infinite cold air rippling with the shock wave of the sword energy!


    Many of this endless sea of ??clouds turned into ice and fell towards the bottom!


    And the ice phoenix under Su Yan''s feet also roared, and then flew towards the mysterious star gate with Su Yan''s unparalleled sword intent!


    Su Yan''s sword contained a powerful sword intent that made heaven and earth worship!


    The strength of this sword intent far exceeded the expectations of Immortal Emperor Xingye, and the other three Immortal Emperors were also extremely shocked.


    Because they have never seen such a terrifying sword intent in their lives!


    This sword intent has gone beyond what they can understand, and has obviously entered another level...


    A powerful sword intent that even the Immortal Emperor could not fully understand...


    The Great Wilderness Demon God had already begun to suspect at this time, what is the origin of this Immortal Su Su.


    How could the Zhentian Jianzong, who had never heard of it, have such a top sword cultivator? ? ?


    The other Immortal Emperor was also puzzled. In the next second, the old man Bai Xin had already opened a layer of enchantment. The purpose of this layer of enchantment was to resist the cold air from the reverse impact.


    Although they were standing behind Su Yan, with Su Yan as the center, the cold air still spread in all directions.


    This cold air gave these four Immortal Emperors a great sense of threat. If they didn''t use some means, I''m afraid they might be hurt by the cold air...


    Therefore, under such circumstances, they all began to use their magic powers to resist the cold.


    After the Xuanbing Phoenix roared, Su Yan''s sword light had already smashed into the mysterious Stargate in the distance.


    Outside the mysterious stargate, there is a circle of starlight that has turned into many mysterious ancient runes...


    These runes are completely unknown to the four Immortal Emperors.


    But Su Yan recognized...


    These ancient runes should also be derived from the sixteen golden celestial runes.


    The sixteen golden runes represent the ultimate of all spells in this world, so has the Great Xingchen Master already mastered the ultimate of a certain spell?


    What is this spell?


    The answer is starlight...


    There is a type of magic in this world that relies on the energy of celestial bodies to run, just like tides, with the help of the huge power of celestial bodies, it changes into infinite power.


    The source of this type of spell is Starlight.


    It is reasonable to use the power of Xingchen the ultimate master of the star spell.


    The question now is, can Su Yan''s sword light shake this mysterious protective barrier?


    After Su Yan''s sword light hit the mysterious barrier in front of the mysterious stargate, the two forces immediately entered the stage of stalemate...


    And the mysterious stargate also vibrated violently.


    Above the mysterious star gate, the red rust fell one after another, forming a rust rain.


    Almost in the first second of contact, the mysterious stargate was shaken by Su Yan''s sword light...


    But what Su Yan wanted was more than that simple.


    If he just started to be complacent at this level, then he would not be Su Yan.


    The sword light that had been swayed suddenly became incomparably grand, and at the same time it overshadowed all the natural light between the world.


    It seems that there is only this cold and extreme brilliance left between the world!


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said horribly: "If this sword falls on us, no matter how many immortals we can''t resist it, 100% of the immortal realm will collapse if this sword falls. If it falls between those galaxies, no Know how many stars will be cut off!"


    Yes, after seeing Su Yan''s true power, the Great Wilderness Demon God inevitably had some kind of fear in his heart.


    He had previously estimated Su Yan''s strength, and felt that Su Yan should be an existence in the middle stage of the Great Emperor, that is to say, he was more powerful than the average Great Emperor, but he was definitely not as good as those Daozu-level figures.


    But soon, the Great Wilderness Demon God realized that he was very wrong! ! !


    I am afraid that this strength is already the original phoenix of the ancestors who are chasing the demon clan!


    "This strength is too much against the sky, is Immortal Emperor Su really from the Zhentian Sword Sect?" Immortal Emperor Danxin also asked.


    For a while, Mu Changfeng didn''t know how to answer this question. Su Yan had indeed joined their Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect, but his current ability was so powerful that it could be said that he had nothing to do with Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect.


    So this question is really hard to answer.


    Just as the four Immortal Emperors were shocked, Su Yan''s sword light was about to break through the shackles of those ancient runes and slashed abruptly onto that mysterious stargate.


    The existence of the Jintian rune is the same as the ultimate for the Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 5037： like the evil star

    The fifth thousand and thirty-seventh chapters are like evil stars


    To break the enchantment of Jintian runes is like breaking through the so-called ultimate in this world.


    If you only rely on conventional methods, it is definitely impossible to do...


    Even if you master the power of the immortals, it is impossible to break the defensive barrier of the golden runes, because the sixteen golden runes can be regarded as the refinement of all the immortals in this world.


    After the white sword light slashed past, it was like a hurricane crossing the border. This time, the Jintian rune couldn''t support it, and it broke open.


    And Su Yan''s sword light also left a long scar on the mysterious stargate inside the barrier...


    At the same time, the mysterious stargate began to vibrate again, and a lot of red rust was shaken off.


    When the rust was shaken off, some kind of totem logo could finally be seen on the stargate.


    And Su Yan''s sword finally came to an end.


    After this sword, Su Yan''s sword not only shook the mysterious stargate, but also broke through the defense of the golden sky rune, leaving a sword mark on the stargate. It was done by Su Yan.


    But there was no happy expression on Su Yan''s face.


    Because at first Su Yan felt that he could cut open the star gate with a single sword, but now he has not completely cut open the barrier outside the star gate, which is really unsatisfactory.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan had the intention to move the second sword again.


    The other four Immortal Emperors have also seen it.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said in surprise: "Isn''t Emperor Su''s intention to completely open this star gate?"


    The other three Immortal Emperors naturally saw this, but they still thought it was too incredible.


    The ancient runes on this stargate contain the ultimate power in this world... To completely break the protection of this power, this is something they dare not even think about.


    Could it be that this Immortal Su can really accomplish such incredible things?


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became a little more sacred, and he also closed his eyes.


    The powerful sword intent that was enough to make the world worship him just now disappeared suddenly...


    It seems that everything has become light and cloudy.


    Only the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword was still held in Su Yan''s hands.


    Then Su Yan''s breathing became inexplicably heavy and long.


    At this moment, everything was quiet.


    But at the next moment, when Su Yan opened his eyes, the entire space seemed to be boiling in an instant!


    Su Yan''s eyes turned golden. When he glanced at the barrier layer in front of him with the eyes of the Lord God, he saw that the powers of many immortals were stacked together, forming a barrier like a copper wall and an iron wall. .


    Although there have been very obvious wounds in this enchantment, under the combined effect of those rune powers, it is already being repaired.


    When Su Yan raised the Wanzai Frost Sword again, the Wanzai Frost Sword also had a layer of powerful destruction power attached to it.


    After the divine power of destruction and the power of the mysterious ice of the Wanzai Frost Sword itself were fused together, there was a very wonderful reaction, and it merged into a very wonderful ice flame!


    Although this icy blue flame is burning fiercely, the surrounding temperature is dropping sharply, as if some monster is rapidly drawing the surrounding temperature away.


    The four Immortal Emperors had naturally sensed the change in the nature of Su Yan''s power.


    When the godhead and power of the Lord God appeared, they could only show even more surprised expressions...


    As we all know, divine power cannot be cultivated, this kind of thing must be innate.


    Not to mention the main godhead, which is something that many legendary gods cannot reach.


    It is said that from the moment when the world opened up, it was already determined how many main gods there could be in this world.


    The number of Immortal Emperors is not a fixed number. In theory, any creature can cultivate into Immortal Emperors, even ants have this qualification.


    But the Lord God was destined to be aloof from the very beginning, despising the existence of the mortal world.


    "How could Immortal Emperor Su be a main god? How could this be...isn''t he an immortal emperor? He was also practicing the Taoist swordsmanship just now. How could he suddenly become a main god?"


    The Immortal Emperor Danxin was completely unable to understand what was happening in front of him. He had been in the Immortal Realm for more than two epochs, and he had never heard of such an outrageous thing.


    Then he turned his gaze to the other three immortal emperors, and saw similar expressions from the other three immortal emperors.


    That is to say, these four Immortal Emperors are all stunned now, and they can''t understand why Su Yan can suddenly use the power of the Lord God, and then integrate the supreme sword heart of Taoism...


    Is this really too unreasonable?


    Now should they call Su Yan the Immortal Emperor or the God Emperor?


    But Su Yan doesn''t care about this, he only has one thought in his eyes now - breaking the law!


    The Sixteen Golden Heaven Runes represent the ultimate of all legal principles in this world. Of course, they are very powerful, but even the most powerful runes need a master to preside over them.


    The Jintian rune here has long been an unowned thing, and it can only rely on its own inertia to run. The original power of the Jintian rune can be used for a third of it is already very powerful.


    Therefore, Su Yan was able to cut a gap in the barrier of the Jintian rune with one sword.


    If it were changed to the kind of Jintian rune that was presided over by a powerful master, I am afraid that Su Yan would not be so easy.


    Su Yan was still a little excited in his heart at this time, because there seemed to be an ancient power on the side of the mysterious stargate that echoed his divine power...


    And this second sword that contained the power of destruction finally swayed out!


    This sword, even the four Immortal Emperors behind them would never dare to resist it head-on, because their ability was determined to be unstoppable. If they were hit head-on, they would most likely end in death.


    If it was said that Su Yan''s ability just shocked the four Immortal Emperors, then not only shocked Su Yan but also scared them now.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God couldn''t help but say: "That Evil Sword Emperor is really talented, how could he get into such a fiendish star?"


    No one could answer the question of the Great Wilderness Demon God, and everyone''s eyes fell into the distance.


    Su Yan''s sword energy was filled with terrifying ice flames, blazing brightly on the barrier of stars...


    This ice flame looks like a flame, but it is actually the power of mysterious ice that is extremely cold...


    The enchantment of the Jintian rune change was finally unable to resist this time, and it began to fall apart.


    And the mysterious stargate that has been protected in the enchantment also vibrated violently at this time, and the top of the stargate also began to condense mysterious power.

 Chapter 5038： incomparable

    The fifth thousand and thirty-eight chapters are incomparable


    This mysterious power turned into the mysterious totem symbol of the ancient star sect, Su Yan flew up and flew towards the huge mysterious stargate.


    During this flight, Su Yan held a sword in one hand, and the other hand was constantly changing the spell in his hand...


    These spells were taught by Ni Qingshang to Su Yan, and they were also the basis for the Ancient Stars Sect to be able to control the Stargate.


    With Su Yan''s spell, there was indeed some kind of wonderful connection between the mysterious triangular stargate and Su Yan.


    This wonderful connection allowed Su Yan''s power to reach the mysterious stargate in the dark, and at the same time activate the totem power that had been silent on the stargate for a long time.


    Perhaps next, what Su Yan has to do is to open this mysterious triangular stargate.


    So, what kind of incredible things will exist on the other side of this mysterious stargate?


    The expression of the old man Bai Xin is the most anticipated. He has been occupying this shrine for a long time, and during this period, I don��t know how many methods have been used to open this mysterious star gate...


    But the old man Bai Xin couldn''t even break the outermost barrier.


    This time it seemed that he finally got what he wanted.


    The expressions on the faces of the other three Immortal Emperors, apart from fear, also had some anticipation. If there was a legacy of the Ancient Star Sect behind this star gate, then they might also get a share of the pie!


    Thinking of this, the three Immortal Emperors flew up uncontrollably and flew towards the star gate!


    Only the old man Bai Xin and Mu Changfeng stayed where they were.


    The old man Bai Xin let out a long sigh, and then said in a meaningful tone; "It seems that we are going to reveal a big secret today."


    Afterwards, the old man Bai Xin rode the golden cloud, flew up with Mu Changfeng, and flew towards the mysterious star gate...


    During this process, they witnessed the complete destruction of the enchantment formed by the ancient runes and the impact of the sword glow.


    It was as if the hard egg shell had been completely shattered, and perhaps it was time for them to taste delicious eggs.


    Su Yan flew at the forefront, and when he arrived in front of the star gate, the ancient and mysterious symbols above the star gate had been completely filled with Su Yan''s mana, bursting with dazzling brilliance.


    Although there is still a lot of rust on this stargate, it seems that you can cross the sea of ??time and see its glorious past!


    Su Yan stopped here and did not fly forward.


    His golden eyes were constantly scanning the star gate in front of him, there was no such smug smile on his face, but Su Yan''s expression was even more solemn than before.


    After Su Yan took a deep breath, he flew towards the star gate slowly.


    The spell in his hand also stopped at this time.


    Su Yan had just exhausted the "Sixteen Ways of Opening the Door" that Ni Qingshang taught him. In theory, he should be able to open all the star gates in the vicinity.


    But this stargate is still tightly stitched together, and there is no intention to open it at all. Could it be that something went wrong?


    Or is this stargate different from other stargates and requires a unique magic formula to open?


    Su Yan also had such doubts in his heart at this time.


    The four Immortal Emperors behind him had already caught up, and the Great Wilderness Demon God was the first to say, "Immortal Emperor Su, how can you be so powerful?! You never told us before that you are not only the Immortal Emperor''s honor, but also A Lord God!!"


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin suddenly said at this time: "I already know your identity, Immortal Emperor Su, if you think about it, you can only be him!! Only that man is worthy of such strength and shocking realm!"


    Immortal Emperor Danxin''s attitude was extremely excited, which made the other three Immortal Emperors even more curious. Who is the true identity of Immortal Emperor Su in front of him?


    The old man Bai Xin said: "We have been in the other side of this star, and we don''t know how many big things have happened in the fairy world? Since Immortal Su came from the outside world, he must have done a lot of great things in the fairy world. It''s gone!"


    These people have always been active in the other side of the star. The news here is blocked, and they really don''t know how many major events have happened outside.


    The Immortal Emperor Danxin said: "I only found out when I was a guest at Tianwangchi more than ten days ago. Outside the immortal world has already been surging... The arrival of the eternal catastrophe is much faster than Bai Lao expected, and now in the immortal world. The Emperor Xianwu, who was number one in the past, has long since returned, and swept thousands of troops, killing hundreds of immortal emperors and sin gods overnight!!"


    "Overnight? Hundreds of people? How is this possible? Never before has such a thing happened since ancient times?"


    The Immortal Emperor Danxin said, "Everyone thinks this is incredible, but it''s definitely something that happened in the Immortal Realm. How could I lie to you? Now the entire Immortal Realm has been shaken by this incident."


    The old man Bai Xin said: "The old man has indeed heard the name of the Emperor Xianwu, but didn''t the Emperor Xianwu who was number one in all ages already perished at the end of the Era?"


    "Emperor Xianwu has returned from the dead, his strength is stronger than that of the ancient times, and he has re-opened his own fairyland. Now it is enough to be on an equal footing with the original Phoenix, the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata Buddha!"


    Immortal Emperor Danxin then said: "Emperor Xianwu is also surnamed Su, Immortal Emperor Su, are you the deity of Emperor Xianwu?"


    The three Immortal Emperors were so shocked that they were speechless. Who knew that the Immortal Su Su they encountered by chance would be the legendary Emperor Xianwu.


    Fortunately, they did not take the initiative to attack when they encountered this Immortal Su, but treated each other with courtesy.


    Otherwise, they might all be cold.


    After his identity was discovered, Su Yan didn''t care much, and still smiled lightly and said, "It''s me."


    "Emperor Su, why didn''t you reveal your identity from the beginning? It''s so hard to deceive us."


    The other three Immortal Emperors also had wry smiles on their faces. After they knew Su Yan''s expression, they couldn''t maintain their indifference at all.


    The other party was already the number one Immortal Emperor in the Eternal Era, and he killed so many sinners and Immortal Emperors after his resurrection. Their strength is definitely not comparable to them.


    The gap between the two sides is like an abyss, how can they be calm.


    However, Su Yan said calmly, "It''s not that I intentionally concealed my identity, but that once I reveal my identity, you will be afraid of me, and I don''t want to be treated as if I go anywhere. Floods. Fame is a good thing, but it can be very distressing at times."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the four Immortal Emperors still did not dare to neglect, they looked at Su Yan nervously.


    In the end, the old man Bai Xin asked, "What is Emperor Xianwu''s plan next?"

 Chapter 5039： star gate open

    Chapter 5039 Star Gate Open


    Although Immortal Emperor Danxin and Immortal Emperor Xingye didn''t speak, they stared at Su Yan intently, wanting to get a definite answer from Su Yan.


    The strength gap between them and Su Yan was too great, not to mention the gap in status and realm.


    The current situation was completely out of balance, so they had to look at Su Yan''s face.


    Those who can become emperors are all human beings, how could they not understand this?


    So they all wanted to hear what Su Yan had to say.


    Su Yan said: "You guys should still call me Immortal Su Su. The former Su Baxian is indeed dead, and now standing in front of you is a brand new Su Yan. Bai Lao, I am very interested in the paradise you mentioned. If I can find that paradise, I will send the people I care about into it and ensure their safety before I can fight those big enemies."


    The mood of the old man Bai Xin can be said to be very complicated at this time. On the one hand, after he knows Su Yan''s identity, he also knows that his plan will definitely go more smoothly. After all, Su Yan''s strength is already here, they can''t do it. Su Yan was able to do it easily.


    At the same time, the old man Bai Xin is also deeply afraid... Because Su Yan''s strength is too strong, strong enough to become the most uncontrollable factor.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God asked strangely: "Xiandi Su, your strength is already so shocking, do you still have any enemies you can''t deal with?"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Although my strength has recovered and has surpassed that of the past, the enemy is far more powerful than it was in the past, and it is necessary to make more preparations."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stared at the triangular stargate and said, "Demon God of the Great Wilderness, didn''t you say that you have the power of ten thousand? Could you please show the dharma and push this stargate open?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "Since it was ordered by Immortal Emperor Su, how dare you not obey, but can this star gate be pushed open only with strength? Will there be any spells or laws on it?"


    Su Yan looked over with those golden eyes, and said directly: "I haven''t found it yet, if there is, I can break it with a sword."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God and Su Yan looked at each other, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Those golden eyes reminded him of the primitive phoenix, the ancestor of the demon clan.


    Looking at the entire demon clan, only the primitive phoenix can have such majesty!


    The Great Wilderness Demon God did not dare to neglect, and directly transformed his own Dharma body. His Dharma body turned out to be a Garuda giant, with a length of two thousand feet and explosive muscles all over his body.


    Garuda is also a member of the Protoss, but the deity of the Great Wilderness Demon God is very weak, presumably the bloodline belonging to the Protoss has long been diluted.


    The Garuda giant flew directly towards the star gate!


    The giant also looked very small in front of the star gate. The Garuda giant pressed his hands on the star gate, then flapped his wings behind him, and pushed it desperately inward.


    The star gate gradually vibrated, and countless crimson rust shook off the star gate like rain.


    The Garuda giant has used all his strength to suckle, but the stargate still remains motionless.


    Su Yan said regretfully: "It still doesn''t seem to work?"


    The giant Nagaruru said directly: "Don''t panic, Immortal Emperor Su, give me another chance."


    I saw the giant Nagaruru reciting the spell, and his body also grew up in the wind, until it grew to 12,000 feet. At the same time, a powerful totem from ancient times appeared on the giant''s chest.


    When this totem appeared, the Garuda giant roared, and the sound waves generated already shook the sea of ??clouds!


    This time, after the Garuda giant pressed his hands on the star gate, his aura was obviously different.


    When the Garuda giant roared and exerted force, the stargate vibrated again, and the frequency of the vibration was completely different from before.


    The entire space vibrated together, and in this strong vibration, it seemed that some ancient power was slowly awakening.


    The other three Immortal Emperors were very strange, but seeing that Su Yan was just standing in the air with a normal expression, they did not speak to express their doubts.


    This came from the ancient power, of course, Su Yan had already sensed it. The reason why he didn''t speak was because he knew exactly where the source of this ancient power was.


    The Garuda giant below is still desperately pushing the star gate.


    The Garuda giant can be regarded as a Hercules in the Protoss. The Great Wilderness Demon God said that he has the power of ten thousand, which is true, and it is definitely not just bragging.


    Under the desperate push of the giant Garuda''s palms, a gap gradually appeared in the middle of the star gate.


    When this gap appeared, the star gate immediately projected a blue light.


    This azure brilliance seems to be another incomparably ancient power...


    This power even had a wonderful echo with Su Yan''s divine power of destruction.


    And in this strong response, Su Yan''s expression became very strange, and now even Su Yan is very curious, what kind of inconceivable exists on the other side of this mysterious Stargate?


    Su Yan opened his arms, as if he wanted to embrace this blue light.


    And the Garuda giant became more and more forceful after seeing this brilliance. The only thing he wants to do now is to completely open the star gate!


    Let the secret behind this come out thoroughly!


    At this time, the old man Bai Xin asked, "If you force open this star gate, will there be any danger behind it?"


    Before Su Yan could speak, Immortal Emperor Dan Xin had already said: " Immortal Emperor Su can kill dozens of Immortal Emperors by himself. His strength is already ancient, so how can he be dangerous? Old Bai, you don''t need to worry about the sky. already."


    Bai Lao didn''t speak anymore, but he was still a little worried.


    Facing this mysterious stargate that was about to be completely opened, Old Bai still had some very bad premonitions.


    The Garuda giant below used all his strength, and the gap in the star gate only became wider.


    But there is such a small gap is enough, as long as the sword light can pass through the past, people can pass through the past.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God quickly took over the body of his Garuda giant. After he changed back, the Great Wilderness Demon God was sweating profusely, and then clasped his fists towards Su Yan and said, "Fortunately, Immortal Emperor Su has lived up to his mission."


    Su Yan said: "The demon gods have worked hard. Next, I will open the way, just to see what will be there at the Stargate. There must be some interesting existence waiting for us there."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand had begun to flicker coldly again!


    In this cold light, endless murderous intent is brewing.

 Chapter 5040： The palace of endless splendor

    Chapter 5040: The Palace of Endless Splendor


    After Su Yan finished speaking, Yu Yujian was the first to fly in, followed by the other four Immortal Emperors and Mu Changfeng.


    Everyone wants to know what kind of secrets are hidden behind this mysterious gate.


    When Su Yan was the first to fly inside, he soon discovered many Qionglou Yuyu, and these Qionglou Yuyu spread to the horizon.


    The architectural style is completely different from the architectural style of the immortal world today, but it evokes Su Yan''s memories of ancient times.


    These highly recognizable palaces must have a strong relationship with the ancient stars of the year.


    These magnificent Qionglou Yuyu have spread to the horizon, seemingly endless...


    If you stand at the height of this star gate and look at it, you can see countless buildings in this sea of ??clouds.


    And below the sea of ????clouds, the blue starlight is coming...


    Starlight shines on this magnificent palace complex, making it more solemn and mysterious.


    The four immortal emperors were very nervous when they passed through the star gate, and they had already made plans to encounter any enemies here.


    But when they came here, they immediately found that their worries seemed too unnecessary.


    Apart from the magnificent palace complex, there is nothing to see here.


    Just by looking at the size of this palace group, you can know how amazing the size of the ancient star sect was.


    Just to build these countless palaces, the immortal servants needed are at least one million.


    At present, there is no fairyland that can retain a million-scale fairy servants, even Heavenly Court can''t do this...


    And this is not the main altar of the ancient star sect, just a sub-rudder. If it is the main altar of the ancient star sect, what kind of momentum should it have?


    Countless palaces stood silently, silently telling the glory of the ancient sect of stars.


    After seeing the infinite number of palaces, even the existence of the Immortal Emperor will be moved.


    "As expected of the ancient sect of stars that spanned many worlds and controlled many galaxies and infinite wealth, even our Immortal Emperor today seems to be far behind!" Elder Bai Xin couldn''t help saying.


    The scale of the Qionglou Yuyu here is really astonishing, and the other three Immortal Emperors no longer know how to show their expressions.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said in a stupefied manner: "The scale of this place is far above the heaven... Even the Kunlun Yuxu doesn''t have so many palaces. How big is the ancient star sect? This mysterious space maintains such a big pomp."


    The Immortal Emperor Danxin said: "When the Ancient Star Sect was strong, its strength spanned many worlds, and there were hundreds of millions of believers in the lower realms, and they would not lose to Wuzong in its heyday."


    Su Yan has never spoken, but if he really wants to speak, he should be the one who is most familiar with the ancient star sect here.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God asked again at this time: "I don''t know if there will be some treasures in these palaces left by the ancient Xingchen Sect. If you can find one or two artifacts, it will be a worthwhile trip."


    Su Yan withdrew his gaze at this time, and there was no human emotion in those golden eyes.


    After Su Yan took his eyes back, he said solemnly, "There should be a lot of hard goods in these palaces. If you are interested in exploring the secrets, you can go there and look for them, you should be able to find a lot of good things. "


    These three Immortal Emperors were all extremely intelligent, and they almost immediately heard what Su Yan meant��Su Yan would not go to those palaces to compete with them for possible treasures in the palaces.


    So what is Su Yan going to do?


    The four Immortal Emperors all looked at Su Yan with puzzled eyes, not knowing what Su Yan''s plans would be next.


    At this time, Su Yan''s god''s heart has been pulled by that mysterious force, and it seems that there is a force calling Su Yan to go there...


    What Su Yan possesses is the Godhead of the Lord God, and the one who can resonate with his divine heart is probably the Godhead of the Lord God.


    Su Yan was a little curious. Could it be that there is still a main **** imprisoned under this sea of ??clouds?


    Or the fragments of the godhead after the fall of the main **** remained in that blue brilliance.


    To know the answer to this question, the easiest way is of course to fly down and find out.


    Guessing here is completely pointless.


    Therefore, Su Yan pointed at the sea of ??clouds below with his sword and said, "I''m going to explore the source of this blue starlight and see what kind of power it is. If you are interested, you can follow along."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he and Mu Changfeng flew towards the sea of ??clouds below...


    The four immortal emperors looked at each other in dismay, and finally Xingye Immortal Emperor said: "These palaces have been placed here for an inexplicable amount of time, anyway, there will be no one who will get there first than us, why don''t we put it here first, let''s go with Immortal Emperor Su first. Let''s see what''s going on at the source of that blue starlight..."


    The old man Bai Xin said; "This statement does make some sense. Let''s go now!"


    After the four immortal emperors finished speaking, they all chased after them...


    The sword light pierced the sea of ??clouds, turning the surrounding clouds into nothingness.


    Without Yun Lan''s obstruction, the blue starlight from below became more and more magnificent.


    There is an extremely sacred power in this magnificent star.


    It was the first time that Mu Changfeng had come into contact with such mysterious power, and he had absolutely no idea what the source of such power was.


    And Su Yan had already understood in his heart that this blue starlight was transformed by divine power.


    The divine light that was transformed from Su Yan''s divine power was essentially a kind of power. Although there would be a huge difference in its nature, it was caused by the difference in divine power itself.


    The method of swaying the divine light is exactly the same.


    After understanding this, Su Yan even more suspected that there was a main **** imprisoned below, just like an undead emperor, imprisoned forever by some powerful force in a special way.


    I don''t know how far I have flown down, but it may be hundreds of miles. When I get here, the blue starlight is everywhere, dyeing the entire space into a blue sky...


    The light here is infinite.


    And going further down, Shenguang has ushered in a whole new change...


    When we got here, the divine light was too dense, and even the speed of Xianjian Yujian''s flight began to be affected. Breaking through the divine light to fly was as difficult as breaking through the sea.


    Starlight actually has the properties of seawater...


    After sensing this, Mu Changfeng couldn''t help but become extremely surprised.


    Starlight is nothing but light, and sea water is liquid. To change the light into a liquid that is almost liquid, the mana required is absolutely vast.

 Chapter 5041： star ring snake

    Chapter five thousand and forty-one star ring snake


    With the magic power of the Immortal King, even if it climbs a hundred times, it is absolutely impossible to do this.


    Therefore, Mu Changfeng was already doubting whether there was a strange blue planet below, which was constantly emitting blue divine light.


    The other four Immortal Emperors followed Su Yan and Mu Changfeng not too far or too close.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Chang Feng, don''t move here, there is danger below."


    Mu Changfeng didn''t notice anything when he heard Su Yan say such words, but he also knew how outrageous Su Yan''s ability was, and he stopped in place without any doubt.


    Then, he saw Su Yan disappear into the blue brilliance below him with a bang.


    The four Immortal Emperors at the back saw Mu Changfeng stop here, and Su Yan suddenly disappeared, so they all gathered around to ask Mu Changfeng what happened.


    Mu Changfeng was helpless, so he had to explain to them: "Senior Brother Su said there will be danger down there, let me wait here for a while, and he will come back after resolving the danger."


    The four Immortal Emperors suddenly showed expressions of sudden realization.


    Just when the Great Wilderness Demon God was about to speak, the blue star below burst out violently, rushing towards this side like a tsunami.


    The old man Baixin directly opened the huge enchantment and hedged against this wave of starlight!


    Under the resistance of the enchantment, how violent this blue starlight is, it can be said that it can be seen clearly.


    And this is just the beginning, and then the tide of starlight becomes more and more violent, and it can be said that one wave is higher than another!


    At this moment, Mu Changfeng couldn''t help but begin to suspect that he was not in a starlight, but arrived at an ancient secret ocean.


    The expressions of the other four Immortal Emperors are quite normal. They have lived in the other side of the star for a long time, and they should have seen similar situations, so they are not surprised.


    But the Great Wilderness Demon God quickly asked: "Emperor Su said there is danger, is it because he is battling with some powerful existence?"


    "There can''t be an Immortal Emperor here. Could it be a monster that Immortal Emperors also need to be afraid of?" asked the old man Bai Xin.


    "Old Bai, in the other side of the star, you came the earliest and lived the longest. Do you know of any monsters that can compete with Immortal Su? Anyway, I didn''t know there were such powerful monsters..." The Great Wilderness Demon God said.


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin said: "The power of Immortal Emperor Su is unparalleled in the world, we shouldn''t have to worry about him, when he settles the following dangers and returns, we will know what the dangers he said are, now it''s okay to speculate here. Means nothing."


    At this time, the tide of Xinghui became more and more fierce.


    Elder Bai Xin''s protective barrier began to ripple in this terrifying wave.


    The power of the immortals guarding the enchantment also turned into some mysterious spells, which became looming.


    Obviously, this guardian enchantment is undergoing an extremely severe test.


    The four Immortal Emperors still looked calm, but Mu Changfeng had already become nervous.


    The starlight is so turbulent like a tide, it can only mean that Su Yan is fighting a brutal battle with the enemy below...


    The cruelty of this battle is probably beyond the limit of the imagination of ordinary immortals...


    When the tide of Xinghui reached its peak, it slowly receded like a tide.


    When the tide of Xinghui became less intense, Mu Changfeng''s eyes were also fixed on the bottom.


    But here, he could see nothing but a blue glow.


    What about Su Yan?


    What was the outcome of the battle below?


    The four Immortal Emperors were actually paying attention to the outcome of this battle in their hearts.


    Soon a small black spot appeared below, and then the black spot gradually enlarged. It turned out that Su Yanfei came back.


    Su Yan didn''t fly back alone. He held a sword in one hand, and a huge snake head in the other hand. On the snake head, there was an incomparably obscure ancient symbol.


    After seeing this ancient symbol, the Great Wilderness Demon God said in shock: "Is this the legendary snake of the star ring? The legendary snake of the star ring is a divine beast of creation, which can create stars in the empty universe, and at the same time they You can also open up different spaces, and there are many worlds in the mortal world that they created, but how can there be a star ring snake here?��


    The Great Wilderness Demon God''s tone was full of extreme doubts, and he really wanted to figure this out.


    The head of the Star Ring Snake looked almost the size of a house. Su Yan lifted the tentacles on his tongue and flew up slowly.


    The azure blue divine blood below the snake''s head was still dripping slowly.


    Immortal Emperor Danxin was the first to say to Su Yan, "Congratulations to Immortal Emperor Su, even the snake of the star ring has been killed! Presumably the danger below has been resolved?"


    Su Yan said nonchalantly, "It''s just a small snake. If you kill it, you will kill it. There is nothing to say."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God was a little annoyed, because he was the first to recognize that Su Yan was holding the head of the Star Ring Snake, and he should have been the first to congratulate Su Yancai, but he was robbed by Immortal Emperor Dan Xin unexpectedly.


    Su Yan said: "The body and scales of the Star Ring Snake are all first-class forging materials, but the most important thing is the snake head. It can be said that all the divine power changes of the Star Ring Snake are born from the snake head. I After taking it back, you can also refine an artifact."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he cut through the space and threw the huge snake head into the storage space, then patted his hand again.


    When he chopped the snake just now, the blood of the gods splattered, causing him to be covered with blue **** blood now.


    Immortal Emperor Danxin asked again: "Immortal Emperor Su, apart from the snake of the star ring, is there any danger below?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Su Yan replied: "If it''s dangerous, it should be this snake. It has set up a trap below. As long as we fall into it, it will become its delicacy."


    "Does the Star Ring Snake actually know how to set traps?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "The snake of the star ring is born to understand the changes of the space fairy, and the space fairy is one of the most complicated fairy rules in the world. How can the wisdom of the snake of the star ring be poor?"


    While speaking, the old man Bai Xin had narrowed the range of his protective barrier, but he had not completely put it away.


    Xinghui here is as thick as sea water, and if it goes further down, Xinghui will be more condensed.


    When Xinghui has condensed beyond a certain level, it will usher in a change of nature and become as lethal as a sword light.


    So since this protective barrier has been released, there is no need to take it back.

 Chapter 5042： surrounded by snakes

    The fifth thousand and forty-two chapters are surrounded by snakes


    The trap laid out by the Snake of the Star Ring below has been destroyed by Su Yan, and the group began to descend quickly and continue to descend.


    The surrounding starlight gradually became sticky, and in this mysterious space, except for a vast blue, nothing could be seen...


    Mu Changfeng looked up again and found that the palaces of the ancient Xingchen Sect had already disappeared.


    The blue below looks deeper, and there seems to be no so-called end.


    At this point, even the Immortal Emperor''s heart began to tremble.


    After all, this is not the normal environment that everyone is familiar with. In such a strange world, anything terrible can happen.


    The atmosphere gradually became stagnant.


    At this moment, a lot of golden light suddenly appeared around, as if there were many golden stars in the surrounding space.


    These golden glows appeared without warning, as if suddenly there were many more stars.


    The faces of the four Immortal Emperors suddenly showed very shocked expressions, because they had already seen that these golden brilliance did not represent stars, but pairs of eyes...


    And behind these eyes is a head of star ring snakes, just looking at the number of these eyes, you can know that the number of these star ring snakes is at least over a hundred!


    What is this concept?


    You must know that the snake of the star ring is a very rare mythical beast. It is difficult to see one in the vast fairyland, but here there are hundreds of them all at once!


    The purpose of these star ring snakes appearing here is to avenge their own companions.


    The Star Ring Snake can freely manipulate the space. The intensity of the star here is tens of thousands of times that of the outer space. It can be said that it is the most suitable battlefield for the Star Ring Snake to exert its power.


    Under this special scene, the strength of a star-ring snake is enough to match an immortal emperor, and there are hundreds of star-ring snakes here, and there are no known how many stars in the unknown space. The Ring Snake didn''t show up...


    The eyes of the four Immortal Emperors not only showed shock, but also showed quite strong fear.


    If the situation in front of them is not handled well, it is very likely that all of them will fall here. This is definitely not a joke.


    The Great Wilderness Demon God asked nervously, "Emperor Su, what are we going to do now?"


    Su Yan''s expression was still very indifferent, and he said, "It''s okay, with me here, there is no need for you to take action."


    Seeing that Su Yan was so confident and calm, the four Immortal Emperors also regained a little self-confidence.


    Because Mu Changfeng is only the cultivation base of the Immortal King, he has not figured out the situation until now, so he asked: "Senior Brother Su, what happened?"


    Su Yan said: "I just killed a star-ring snake, and I thought I had cleared all the dangers in this area, but I didn''t expect that there was not only one star-ring snake, but a whole snake clan. tribe, these golden lights are the eyes of those star-ring snakes."


    "This..." After Mu Changfeng understood the situation, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    What happened in front of him has completely exceeded his expectations, and now he has no idea how to deal with it.


    Su Yan said, "You don''t have to worry, I''ll come when I go."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stepped directly out of the protective barrier of the old man Bai Xin.


    The old man Bai Xin wanted to ask Su Yan what he was going to do, but now he couldn''t.


    After Su Yan went out, the murderous aura of those star-ring snakes suddenly shook the sky!


    Even the surrounding Xinghui became extremely chaotic.


    However, the expression on Su Yan''s face did not change at all. Compared with the big scenes he had experienced before, the star ring snake in front of him was nothing at all.


    I saw Su Yan first put away the long sword in his hand.


    And those golden eyes seemed to realize that there was an opportunity, and they all moved towards Su Yan.


    It seems that the snakes of the star ring can''t bear it anymore, and they are about to attack Su Yan...


    Seeing this scene, the four Immortal Emperors couldn''t help but become very puzzled. Could it be that Su Yan is going to fight these Star Ring Snakes with his bare hands?


    Is this a bit too much?


    Just as they were wondering, a crimson flame ignited in Su Yan''s hand.


    Then, a lotus throne suddenly appeared under Su Yan''s feet!


    When this lotus throne appeared, it was as if the entire world of stars was set on fire.


    Afterwards, Su Yan also had a scarlet long spear in his hand.


    Above this long spear, the Chitian Divine Fire is burning fiercely, and the breath of the divine artifact is higher than the wave!


    The expressions on the faces of the four Immortal Emperors suddenly froze. Even for the existence of the Immortal Emperor, the Artifact of Fortune was a legend, and not every Emperor was qualified to see the Artifact of Fortune.


    But one thing is indisputable.


    That is, the divine artifact possesses absolute and unchallenged power!


    Su Yan held the red lotus sky dance and looked down on the sky!


    At this moment, he just stood here and didn''t have to do anything. Those golden eyes in the void had all become terrified, and he no longer dared to approach Su Yan.


    The power of the artifact creation, even those star ring snakes will feel extreme fear!


    Moreover, just as the Great Wilderness Demon God said, the Snake of the Star Ring is a divine beast with extremely high intelligence, which made them even more afraid to attack Su Yan.


    However, there was no arrogant expression on Su Yan''s face, because this kind of thing had long been expected by him.


    The snake of the star ring did not dare to act rashly, but the source of the star below broke out a shock...


    It seems that the existence in the source has also realized the arrival of Su Yan.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and at the same time stretched out his spiritual sense as a god.


    The spiritual senses between the main gods can be entangled with each other. If the other party is also a main god, then his spiritual sense must also be entangled with Su Yan''s spiritual sense...


    If he is not the main god, but just an ordinary god, then there is no doubt that his spiritual thoughts will be swallowed up by the spiritual thoughts of the main god.


    Soon, Su Yan''s divine sense collided with a very strange and ancient divine sense.


    Why do you say that this divine sense is very ancient?


    Because Su Yan sensed a considerable amount of chaos from this divine sense, the divine sense would become chaotic only after the gods had experienced more than one epoch of long-term slumber.


    This spiritual sense was not swallowed up by Su Yan''s spiritual sense, but instead became entangled with Su Yan''s spiritual sense.


    At this moment, Su Yan saw many pictures of ancient times from this chaotic consciousness...

 Chapter 5043： collision of consciousness

    Chapter 5043: The Collision Between Consciousnesses


    There are even many fragments of memory blowing in the face.


    It seems like a lot of things happen at once, but it''s really just a split second.


    The exchange speed of divine consciousness is not bound by the physical world. Many times it feels as if it has experienced an incomparably long time, but in the present world, only one second has passed.


    Among the fragments of these memories, Su Yan saw many characters from the ancient star sect, as well as the Great Star Emperor. They discovered an extremely mysterious and peculiar space, which seemed to be in the dimension above the fairy world, and planned to bring the ancient sect of stars together. Move to this mysterious space...


    This space is in a higher dimension, so it is naturally able to resist many calamities in the fairy world.


    Just like when the flood comes, standing on a higher mountain can avoid the flood.


    Although there were many opposing voices in the ancient Xingchen faction, they were all suppressed by Emperor Xingchen, and the plan began to proceed smoothly.


    In order to build those palaces, and at the same time make these palaces permanent, the Ancient Stars Sect spent a lot of manpower and material resources, and also developed many new spells in the middle...


    Then Emperor Xingchen brought the snakes of the star ring from another place, and these snakes of the star ring settled here. In essence, they were actually the pets that Emperor Xingchen kept.


    The palace, the snake of the star ring... can be regarded as the legacy left by the star emperor.


    Su Yan watched the worried second-born Emperor Xingchen talking with the master of this consciousness. Although the content of the conversation was extremely obscure, it was not difficult for Su Yan to understand.


    After all, he has lived through that era and knows secrets that many people don''t know.


    Although it was only a few words, Su Yan already knew that the Great Emperor Xingchen had already noticed that there was a hand controlling the fate of the Great Emperor, and he was about to fall!


    This secret base is equal to one of the back roads arranged by the Great Xingchen for himself. In addition, the Great Xingchen has also made many different arrangements.


    But judging from the results, there is no doubt that all the arrangements made by Emperor Xingchen have failed.


    He still fell...


    But what about the divine consciousness that belongs to the Lord God below?


    Su Yan seems to have seen a battle. This battle is really too long ago. It was so long ago that Emperor Xingchen had not yet become an Immortal Emperor, and this sense of consciousness was already imprisoned.


    Then Su Yan saw Emperor Xingchen appearing in front of the imprisoned consciousness, asking for knowledge about Xinghui and the universe...


    Could it be that Emperor Xingchen made the emperor by relying on the teachings of this divine sense?


    No wonder the ancient Xingchen Sect was able to open up a brand-new cultivation path on its own. It turns out that there is a powerful ancient master behind the ancient Xingchen Sect!


    Su Yan already understood a lot of things at this time, he looked down calmly, his eyes seemed to have traversed the long distance in the middle and the almost endless starlight, and reached the original point.


    At this time, Su Yan couldn''t wait to talk to the ancient consciousness below.


    But he can''t leave here easily now. If he leaves here, I''m afraid that these four Immortal Emperors can''t deter so many snakes of the star ring.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan directly transformed into a dharma body that destroyed the gods.


    When Shiva''s dharma body was transformed, the four Immortal Emperors were so shocked that they couldn''t add any more.


    Among the surrounding stars, the snakes of the star ring were also completely frightened.


    The star ring snake is a very intelligent species, so they are determined not to dare to challenge the main god, especially this is the **** who is in charge of all the destruction in this world among the main gods!


    After Su Yan showed his dharma body of destroying the gods, the divine consciousness from the ancient times below seemed to be completely awakened.


    He collided with Su Yan''s consciousness several times in the spiritual realm, which was extremely intense, revealing a very strong desire to talk to Su Yan.


    The one below is the divine consciousness from the ancient times... It should be regarded as the master of the Great Xingchen, and also the source of the power of the ancient Xingchen sect.


    Of course, Su Yan was also very interested in such a person.


    The surrounding star ring snakes gradually receded, and they did not dare to linger.


    And Su Yan also stretched out a hand, holding the protective barrier that the old man Bai Xin transformed into in his hand, and then suddenly fell down.


    When Su Yan stretched out his hand, the old man Bai Xin was a little frightened.


    Because after Su Yan revealed Shiva''s dharma body, the aura of destroying the heavens and the earth is simply life-threatening, even an existence at the level of an Immortal Emperor would be hard to bear.


    But they quickly figured out Su Yan''s plan.


    Su Yan held this protective barrier in his hand, just to better protect their safety.


    The body of the **** of destruction is unimpeded in this sea of ??stars!


    Compared with mortals, the body of gods has less restrictions, and many places that are desperate for mortals are simply insignificant for gods.


    At this time, it was extremely easy for Su Yan to use this dharma body to traverse the sea of ??stars.


    The speed of landing is much faster than Yu Jian''s flight just now...


    The four Immortal Emperors looked at each other, and the Great Wilderness Demon God finally couldn''t help but ask: "Immortal Emperor Danxin, you have a lot of contact with the outside world, do you know what other powerful methods Su Immortal Emperor has? This is too exaggerated. The artifact of good fortune is the godhead of the main god..."


    Immortal Emperor Dan Xin said leisurely: "If it wasn''t so defiant, how could he suppress so many sinners and immortal emperors overnight? Do you think what I said before was nonsense? He did kill him overnight. Hundreds of immortal emperors and sin gods have been destroyed, and the immortal realm of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has been destroyed."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God was speechless.


    On the contrary, the old man Bai Xin said: "It seems that Emperor Su is going to see a main **** below... I am afraid that this main **** is the master of this space, and the snakes of the star ring are all under his orders."


    "I can''t believe that there is still a main **** in this space... In front of the main god, the power of the main **** is at least half a level higher than that of the Immortal Emperor. We have to be careful when we wait. Not to mention helping Su Xiandi, at least we can''t talk about Su Xian. God''s hind legs."


    "I''m afraid this main **** is also closely related to the ancient star sect. Many mysteries about the ancient star sect should be solved today." Immortal Emperor Danxin said excitedly.


    Mu Changfeng stood beside him, although he had no expression, his heart had already become extremely excited.


    Only now did he understand how exaggerated Su Yan''s power had reached.


    After returning, he had to convince the sect master to move the Tiantian Sword Sect to Su Yan''s Immortal Realm. With their relationship with Su Yan, the Zhentian Sword Sect would definitely be the highest in the Immortal Realm in the future. stage.


    Isn''t this much better than staying on the edge of the fairyland?

 Chapter 5044： natural god

    The fifth thousandth and forty-fourth chapters are born gods


    At this time, Su Yan used his destructive power to the extreme again...


    The powerful divine power condensed outside his body, forming a golden light curtain.


    When Su Yan landed downwards at an extremely fast speed, it was like a golden meteor falling from the sky incessantly...


    And in the spiritual sense, Su Yan has had a deeper contact with that group of consciousness from ancient times.


    This kind of contact with pure spiritual sense is much more efficient than verbal communication, and Su Yan has already obtained a lot of useful information during this kind of communication.


    I don''t know how long it has fallen, and I don''t know how long it has gone.


    They finally reached the center of a sea of ??stars.


    Although there are no stars to be seen here, there are stars everywhere.


    The starlight in the other side of the star is already very strong, but the starlight here is at least a million times more intense than the outside.


    And here, the starlight is no longer a monotonous sky blue, there are blue-violet, turquoise, etc., very rich in various changes in color.


    Because the starlight here is too strong, the old man Bai Xin had to expand the guardian enchantment to the strongest level.


    These stars are no different from the sword light to the human body.


    Once the protective barrier is removed, then it will inevitably be ten thousand swords running through the body!


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s body was almost unaffected. He opened his golden eyes and began to search for the ancient consciousness.


    Soon, Su Yan had already discovered.


    He took the four Immortal Emperors to fly directly in one direction, and it didn''t take long to see a small planet suspended in the sea of ????stars, and it was exuding endless brilliance.


    There are chains all over this small planet, and at the other end of the chain is locked a god.


    This **** should be the consciousness that came from ancient times.


    His skin was sky blue, and there was an emblem of divine power between his eyebrows.


    When he opened his eyes, a pair of golden eyes immediately met Su Yan''s.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already determined that the man in front of him who was bound by chains and planets should be a master god, and his clergy might be related to starlight and the universe.


    How can there be a main **** locked up here?


    The four Immortal Emperors also showed very shocked eyes.


    The old man Bai Xin was already doubting, "Did the Xingchen Emperor imprison the **** in this place after defeating the god?"


    No one answered old man Bai Xin''s question, even Su Yan just stared at the main **** in silence.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and said in a very obscure voice: "You are the incarnation of Shiva''s God of Destruction. You should have been a mortal once you got the Godhead?"


    "Are you a natural god?" Su Yan also asked.


    The main **** said, "You can call me a star god."


    "Star God, if you put it this way, you are the **** in charge of the stars in the sky? How could you be imprisoned here?"


    The Star God didn''t seem to have any intention of answering Su Yan''s question, he first glanced at Su Yan, and then said to Su Yan, "If you can release me from here, I am willing to do three things for you, whether it is Shape the galaxy, or destroy the near-eternal existence in the fairyland, I can do it."


    The Star God spoke in a very calm tone, but his voice was still very dry.


    Obviously, he has not communicated with people for a very long time.


    But after Su Yan heard Star God''s words, he couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Star God, if you are really that powerful, why would you be imprisoned here, you can''t even guarantee your own freedom? Dare to say that you can do anything?"


    The Star God didn''t get angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, he said, "I used to be on an equal footing with Emperor Haotian, and I also went to a higher latitude world. You won''t understand what happened back then. If you can release it. I, I am willing to help you do three things, but if you ignore me, you may be cursed by me as the Lord God."


    Su Yan looked at the Star God coldly, and said, "Are you threatening me? Then you know, the thing I hate the most is when others threaten me, so what if you are the Lord God, you I can''t move now, it''s easy for me to kill you with the divine artifact."


    Star God raised his head, he seemed to want to move his huge body.


    But he moved his limbs slightly, and a very terrifying attraction came from the strange planet, and the limbs of the star **** were fixed on the planet again.


    This planet seems to have the same magic power as a magnet, making the Star God trapped on this small planet completely immobile. Of course, this attraction is only valid for the Star God.


    The four Immortal Emperors had never seen such a magical seal before, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Su Yan looked at the Star God and asked, "You said that you have been to a higher latitude world. In that case, you are also connected to the world of God?"


    After hearing the words "God''s world", the Star God''s originally calm face finally showed a very obvious surprise.


    These four words are taboo even for the village capitals of the main **** level. Even in the ancient times, when the gods were above the nine heavens, the gods would not easily mention these four words.


    And Su Yan, after seeing the change in Xing''s expression, said: "You said that you can help me do three things, then my first request is for you to help me hunt down the angels of the heavens? Can you do it? get?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the Star God fell into silence for a long time.


    Seeing that the Star God was no longer speaking, Su Yan said directly: "Didn''t you say that you are omnipotent? How come you didn''t say a word in the end? I have already seen the faces of you so-called gods clearly, you all. He will only bully the weak and be afraid of the tough. When he encounters someone weaker than himself, he will show how powerful he is. If he encounters someone who is more powerful than himself, then he will just pretend to be dead. It��s so boring!��


    The Star God asked Su Yan, "Has there been any festival between you and the world of God?"


    Su Yan said, "They killed me once, so I always want revenge!"


    When Su Yan said this, the flame of desire for revenge in his heart was already burning fiercely.


    The Star God fell into silence for a while, but his golden eyes radiated a strange brilliance.


    The Star God said, "Then do you know that if you go against the world of God, even the Emperor of Heaven will fall..."


    Su Yan sneered and said, "If you don''t fight against the world of God, will they let you go? For the world of God, the entire immortal world is just a small plaything, as for the immortal emperors and gods. It''s a trivial toy."

 Chapter 5045： only chance

    Chapter 5045 The only chance


    When Su Yan said these words, the four Immortal Emperors and Mu Changfeng were very confused.


    They had never heard the words "God''s World", and they didn''t understand the mystery of the conversation between Su Yan and the Star God.


    The Star God said: "Emperor Haotian once fought against the world of heaven, and he fell. Emperor Haotian and Emperor Bailong fought against the world of heaven. Emperor Bailong was annihilated, and the dragon family was torn apart from then on, and it is no longer the most transcendent among the immortal worlds. A family, the immortal civilization that was once created has also been completely annihilated... Later, the dragon clan even became the mount of the immortals, you know, the struggle between the immortal world and the heavenly world has never been won, why do you think that you will win?"


    Faced with the doubts of the Star God, Su Yan smiled directly, "I never said that I was certain to win, the reason why I fight is because even if I don''t fight, the heavens will not give me a way to live!! "


    The four Immortal Emperors were completely shocked by Su Yan''s words at this time. They originally thought that Emperor Xianwu could already be regarded as the top existence in this world, and could control the fate of all the heavens and the world and hundreds of millions of living beings...


    But what they never imagined is that there is a heaven above the fairy world.


    There is also the God Realm above the Immortal Realm. There have always been rumors circulating in the Immortal Realm, but as long as they have cultivated to the realm of the Great Emperor, they will scoff at this rumor.


    It is impossible for immortals to cultivate divine power. If they did not happen to acquire divine status or fragments of divine status, immortal emperors would never be able to master divine power.


    Moreover, those powerful gods themselves also live in the fairyland, and I have never heard of any gods who went to the gods...


    But what about the world of heaven that appeared in the dialogue between Su Yan and the Star God?


    They have never heard of these...


    The Star God said: "You have chosen a path destined to destruction."


    After Su Yan heard Star God''s words, he laughed happily again, and then he said: "Even if infinite destruction is bound to come, I will definitely drag some existences from the heavens to the back! God, you can think about it. If you want me to release you, then I have only one condition. You have to fight against the world of God with me. If you don''t agree, continue to endure eternal loneliness here until the time is up. Enough to obliterate your own spiritual consciousness..."


    Star God''s golden eyes shone with great brilliance, because he saw that Su Yan''s hand already had a red ying spear.


    The crimson fire on this long spear burns tirelessly, bringing with it a great aura of destruction.


    The power of this divine artifact should be enough to break the seal and grant him freedom.


    But the Star God still needs to think carefully at this time, because the result of the confrontation with the world of the gods is that he may fall at any time, which is of course the price of freedom.


    Do you want to live forever in this strange sea of ??stars, or go out to the outside world to feel freedom, maybe this freedom is only for a moment...


    But if you don''t cherish this opportunity, the next time you may be free is not known to be a few epochs away.


    After all, the seal behind the Star God is so powerful, so powerful that even the Lord God can imprison it. Even if an ordinary immortal emperor or **** discovers this place, they are destined to have no way to release the Star God from this powerful seal.


    After missing this time, it may be a waste of time...


    This is indeed a confusing option.


    Seeing that the Star God hadn''t spoken for a long time, Su Yan said impatiently, "Have you made up your mind? I don''t have much time to waste with you here. You are also a master god, how can you be so indecisive?"


    Meanwhile, in that source of chaos.


    Many bubbles appeared in the blood sea, as if the blood sea also boiled together.


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world stood aside coldly, watching the body of the King of Inspiration slowly appear in the sea of ??blood...


    Regardless of muscle, bone, or strength, the King of Inspiration is recovering quickly...


    The King of Inspiration opened one eye and closed the other. Half of his body was able to move in the blood pool, but the other half seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    The reason for such a bizarre scene is that the body of the Heavenly King of Inspiration was split in half by Su Yan, and the body that was desperately recaptured by the ancestor immortal had almost completely recovered at this time, but the half of the new body remained. Still in a baby-like state.


    One of Inspiration King''s eyes turned around in the eye socket, and his consciousness was more than half awake.


    Of course, he also knew that the group of consciousness that he had sent to the Endless Continent to wreak havoc had been settled by Su Yan. At this time, he was extremely angry, but he couldn''t do anything, and he couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    Lie here like a mummy.


    This is undoubtedly a very strong torment for the King of Inspiration.


    Finally, the King of Inspiration was able to sit up from the blood pool, and a circle of blood-colored ripples spread violently around the King of Inspiration...


    The Ancestor Immortal almost immediately showed the expression of an enemy, and he absolutely did not want this blood-colored power to approach him.


    After a circle of protective shields resisted the impact of the blood-colored ripples, the King of Inspiration also turned around and looked at the ancestors and the gods of the heavens.


    The King of Inspiration was able to recover this time, thanks to these two people.


    If it wasn''t for them, I''m afraid the Heavenly King of Inspiration would have turned to ashes under the power of Su Yan''s divine artifact.


    But the eyes of the King of Inspiration were red and seemed to be filled with endless hatred!


    It seemed that what he wanted was to drag the whole world into blood and fire.


    The Ancestral Immortal''s expression was as usual, and the divine envoy of the heavenly world did not react at all.


    This set of things played by the King of Inspiration may scare others, but the determination will not scare them.


    But just when Inspiration King wanted to use his power, his body suddenly collapsed.


    Not only the half of the body that was successfully shaped, but even the half of the body that was still intact collapsed along with it, and the hands and feet turned into stumps and fell back into the blood pool...


    The divine envoy of the heavenly world said at this time: "Wuyan, how could this be? Wasn''t his body in the blood pool, and was reshaped by the power of chaos and chaos? Su Baxian''s good fortune. The power of the artifact has been completely eliminated by us, how could his body collapse so quickly? Could it be that his body can no longer support its original strength?"


    The ancestor immortal said: "I will know when I go and see."

 Chapter 5046： brewing

    Chapter five thousand and forty-six brewing


    After the ancestor immortal came to the top of the blood pond, it happened to meet the half head of the inspiration king in the blood pond.


    The Ancestor Immortal finally came to his own conclusion after watching it for a long time: the problem lies in the heart, his heart has been eroded by Su Baxian''s divine power of destruction, and once he uses his power, it will completely collapse.


    The messenger of the world of God said, "Then can''t we make another heart for him?"


    The ancestor immortal said: "I''m afraid this matter is not so simple... Inspiration King''s body is different from ordinary people and different from gods. Xuechi has just recovered his heart and heart veins, but it can''t support it at all. Look. The heart of a psionicist is different, and I thought that the strange power of a psionicist came from the mind, but the source of psionic power was actually the heart."


    The angel of the heavens said: "According to your intention, we have done another useless effort? If he can''t provide any use, destroy him."


    The ancestor immortal said: "There is no need to do this, I have thought of a way, maybe this is feasible."


    The envoy asked, "What is the method?"


    The ancestor immortal said: "The reason why his body collapsed just now is entirely because the heart''s endurance is not enough. If we replace him with a heart that can withstand enough, then his body will not collapse."


    The envoy said, "Do you mean to dig the heart of a great emperor and put it on him?"


    "The emperor''s heart can''t withstand the impact of spiritual energy. Maybe the main **** can, but the main **** is not so easy to hunt. I thought of a candidate. As long as I can get her heart, everything will be fine."


    The envoy asked, "Who is that person you''re talking about?"


    "Wordless saint." The ancestor immortal quietly spit out these four words.


    The envoy immediately said: "I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ve been here for too long, and now I''m going back to the Seven Phoenix Realm. The Protoss has now returned to the Immortal Realm from the old world. You If you have the time, you can instigate Heavenly Court and the Protoss to go to war. Once this battle starts, it will be very beneficial to our plan."


    "Yes." The ancestor immortal said respectfully.


    A distorted space teleportation array soon appeared in front of the divine envoy.


    In this source of chaos, all power is very unstable. Even if the divine envoys of the world of God are extremely powerful, this space teleportation array is very dangerously distorted by the power of chaos.


    But the envoy still stepped directly into it.


    After the envoy left, the ancestor immortal smiled at the half face of the Inspiration King in the blood pool: "In the end, we are all sympathetic to each other, because we are all just tools of the heavens."


    After the ancestor immortal said this sentence, he also flew up with the sword light, and flew into a space-time vortex...


    He is going to look for the trace of the Silent Saintess next, and after he gets the fresh heart of the Silent Saintess, he will return to the ancient altar of the source of chaos...


    The Dharma body of Shiva, which Su Yan transformed into, was still staring at the star god.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the Star God finally said to Su Yan, "You set me free, and I am willing to help you deal with the existence of the heavenly world."


    The answer from the Star God was within Su Yan''s expectations, but he would have made such a choice.


    If you have been chained to a planet, you can''t even move, and you are still locked at the bottom of the sea of ????stars.


    What''s the difference between living and dying?


    After getting the affirmative answer from the Star God, Su Yan did not rush to act immediately, instead he raised one of his four hands.


    The four Immortal Emperors and Mu Changfeng were standing in Su Yan''s palm at this time.


    Although Su Yan did not deliberately make the dharma body so huge, the dharma body of Lord Shiva is already 3,600 meters long!


    Su Yan said to the four Immortal Emperors and Mu Changfeng, "I''ll take you back to the palace above, where it''s safer, and then I''ll break the seal."


    After they left, Su Yan could use his power without any scruples.


    Although these four Immortal Emperors still had a lot to ask Su Yan, they were really full of questions right now, but they also knew that it was not a good time to ask questions, so they all nodded in agreement.


    Su Yan first sent them all to the palace above, and then went back the same way.


    When Su Yan came to the Star God again, those golden eyes no longer contained any emotion.


    In absolute calm, the powerful divine power of destruction gradually wrapped up the red lotus sky dance...


    Under the golden brilliance, the Scarlet Heaven Fire was blazing brightly.


    Before he started, Su Yan suddenly asked: "Star God, can you tell me now? Is it the Heavenly World or the Haotian Emperor who sealed you here?"


    "How do you know it''s Emperor Haotian?" The Star God asked in surprise.


    Su Yan said, "Looking at the long history of the Immortal Realm, there are only a handful of people who can seal you with pure magic power. There are only two or three people who come and go, so it''s not too hard to guess."


    Su Yan added: "I have another question. Was the Great Xingchen considered your apprentice? I saw in your chaotic spiritual sense that he once asked you to teach him how to practice."


    The Star God added: "I taught him because he is a pure genius, and I hoped that he would one day reach the realm close to Emperor Haotian and release me, but he betrayed his oath."


    "You mean that Emperor Xingchen doesn''t want to release you? Why?" Su Yan asked.


    The Star God said: "Because I am very dangerous, he is worried that I will replace him after I get out of trouble. I am the main **** of all the stars and stars, but he does not even have a godhead..."


    Intuition told Su Yan that what the Star God said was not necessarily true, it was most likely his own words.


    But Su Yan still raised the red lotus sky dance in his hand...


    The ultimate destructive power is already brewing.


    Star God''s eyes revealed an infinite longing, and he really longed for freedom.


    Among the powerhouses that Emperor Haotian suppressed back then, he was probably the most miserable one. Although Yue Chen was trapped in a prison, at least he was free to act, unlike the Star God, who just wanted to move himself The hands and feet are extremely difficult.


    I saw Su Yan threw the long spear in his hand directly...


    The powerful force was condensed in a perfect form in Su Yan''s hand, and was then transformed into the spear by Su Yan.


    Then the spear stabbed out!


    The long spear approached the planet that imprisoned the star god, and there was an attraction that was almost a black hole from that strange planet!


    This force was so powerful that it almost let the divine artifact of good fortune be released from Su Yan''s hands!


    The powerful attraction can not only shred the body of the Immortal Emperor, but also completely tear apart the originally stable spells, even if these spells are blessed by the immortals.

 Chapter 5047： planet destruction

    Chapter five thousand and forty-seven planet destruction


    Su Yan''s divine power of destruction and the power of the divine artifact of good fortune were originally fused together, but they were stripped away by this force that was so strong as a sawtooth, and then the two forces became very distorted...


    But Su Yan''s eyes were like torches, and after the spear''s stabbing movement stabilized, the power that burst out gradually stabilized!


    Then the power was devoured frantically from Su Yan''s body...


    But the power on the strange planet is really too special. When the gravity reaches its peak, even the power of the divine artifact becomes very unstable, as if it will be torn at any time...


    If there is no blessing from the divine artifact, I am afraid that any force that approaches the planet will become shattered.


    At this time, Su Yan''s tricks had already been used, and he had no choice but to take back his divine artifact temporarily.


    That Star God also let out a heavy sigh when he saw that Su Yan''s blow that contained infinite destruction turned out to be unsuccessful.


    The Star God was about to speak, but it seems that Su Yan''s strength is still far behind the most invincible Emperor Clear Sky...


    But at this time, Su Yan''s second shot had already been used.


    Su Yan hardly gave himself time to breathe or gather his strength, the second shot has already been sent out!


    This spear was stabbed out, and many magnificent lotus flowers were opened in the void...


    These lotuses were originally crystal clear, but after being illuminated by the stars, they became even more beautiful.


    And in this peerless beauty, there is endless destructive power!


    The power of destruction is overwhelming this time, and the strange gravitational force can no longer distort the power of the divine artifact!


    Su Yan snorted coldly and said, "When I got the Red Lotus Sky Dance, I fought with the Silent Holy Maiden in the black hole... Although the gravity here is powerful, it''s not enough to distort time and space, look. I broke it!"


    Following Su Yan''s words, all the red lotuses suddenly burst into bloom...


    With the blooming of these lotus flowers, the power of the Red Lotus Sky Dance has also climbed to another level!


    And the spear finally pierced into the strange planet.


    When the spear came into contact with the strange planet, Su Yan sensed that the spear seemed to have pierced into some metal, and the hardness of the planet should have surpassed that of ordinary artifacts.


    It is very likely that this strange planet was formed after forcibly collapsing a normal planet ten thousand times by a powerful force.


    All minerals on the original planet will naturally be condensed to the extreme...


    In a sense, this is also a strange refining method.


    When the red lotus sky dance pierced into the interior of the planet, the divine power of destruction was immediately injected into it.


    Su Yan''s destructive power is the purest destructive power in this world, and it is the power that is enough to annihilate all legal principles.


    After the planet was eroded by the power of destruction, it immediately began to collapse...


    One after another cracks appeared on the surface of the planet.


    The Star God also sensed that the seal behind him was slowly loosening, and he desperately mobilized his divine power as the Lord God, trying to get out of trouble as soon as possible!


    After the power of the Star God and the power of Su Yan were combined, the collapse of that planet was inevitable.


    The chains above the planet also vibrated desperately.


    These chains should have been created by Emperor Haotian using other means. After the planet collapsed, those chains were still intact.


    The inner core of the planet quickly appeared in front of Su Yan. The temperature of this inner core was comparable to that of the sun, which was high enough to destroy everything.


    Su Yan was about to deal with this inner core, if he let it explode here, the entire Star Sea and even the entire space would be completely destroyed.


    But before Su Yan took action, the Star God had already turned around and threw the planet''s core that was about to explode at any time into another time and space.


    After the planet could no longer bind the power and body of the Star God with gravity, he really showed the strength of the Lord God.


    Before, there was that mysterious gravitational force that was powerful enough to shred all the immortals, so the Star God could not move at all, and the divine power of the Lord God could not be exerted at all.


    Now that the **** has been completely lifted, even though the hands and feet of the Star God are still bound by cruel chains, he has recovered a part of his mobility, and his mana is surging violently within his body!


    The Star God closed his eyes, stretched his neck long, and bathed in this strange sea of ??stars, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    And Su Yan also took back his spear. There were still some wreckages of planets in the air. Su Yan was very interested in this strange power. After my own fairyland, I will find an opportunity to study it carefully.


    At this time, the body of the Star God had undergone some incomparably wonderful changes.


    His body grew taller, like a snake...


    His body tugged in the starlight, trying to break free of the remaining chains.


    Because of the actions of the Star God, this sea of ??stars also became extremely agitated...


    The power of Xinghui began to be scattered everywhere, forming magnificent starlights of various colors, no longer a monotonous blue.


    Perhaps this is the original color of this sea of ??stars. Before, it was because of the special seal of Emperor Haotian that the sea of ??stars that should have been chaotic became as calm as stagnant water.


    All kinds of magnificent starlights collided together, turned into little stars, sprinkled into the void, and many magnificent starlights fused together to form a vortex of starlight...


    Everything here is as magnificent as an abstract painting.


    Even standing in the palace of the ancient star sect at the top, you can see that the sea of ????stars below is extremely turbulent.


    And all kinds of starlight in the sea of ????stars are constantly bursting out...


    It''s as if the star sea below suddenly has vitality...


    This kind of picture, even the four Immortal Emperors saw it for the first time in their lives, not to mention Mu Changfeng.


    This sea of ??stars is so turbulent, the various energies below can be said to be active to the extreme, and what will happen next can be said to be completely unpredictable.


    "Will Senior Brother Su encounter any danger?" Mu Changfeng asked.


    The old man Bai Xin said: "With Su Immortal Emperor''s ability, even if he encounters danger, he should be able to easily settle it. If he encounters a danger that Su Immortal Emperor also finds very difficult, even if we want to help, it is meaningless. Su Even if the Immortal Emperor can''t handle the trouble, we will definitely still not be able to handle it..."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said, "Old Bai, you mean that we can''t do anything."

 Chapter 5048： star **** body

    The fifth thousand and forty-eight chapters of the star **** body


    The old man Bai Xin said: "It is true, the only thing we can do now is to wait here for the good news of Emperor Su Xiandi."


    The star sea below became more and more agitated, and then they saw many star ring snakes flying into the sky, and then falling into the star sea, like whales riding the tide in the stormy waves.


    The huge body of more than 100 star ring snakes appeared and disappeared in the sea of ????stars. It looked really spectacular!


    And at this moment, Su Yan''s huge Destruction God Dharma body also flew up from the sea of ??stars, and behind Su Yan''s Dharma body can still see a pair of golden wings.


    This pair of golden wings is full of strong divinity, making people dare not look at them.


    And just after Su Yan''s Destruction God Dharma Body rose up, a huge blue figure rose up from below. This blue figure was at least fifty thousand feet tall!


    Even the almost endless palace built by the ancient sect of stars seems so small in front of it.


    This blue figure is floating in the void, making the already chaotic and turbulent starry sea even more chaotic...


    Following his transformation, he became about the size of Su Yan''s Destruction God''s Dharma Body, except that the lower body''s feet became a snake''s tail, which was probably the Dharma of the Star God.


    At this time, Su Yan received his own Statue of Destruction God and landed on the square of the palace complex.


    The Star God also followed suit, turning into a figure of about two meters and standing beside Su Yan.


    The Star God also had the chains left by Emperor Haotian.


    Su Yan took out the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword, and after listening to a few ping-pong sounds, all the chains were broken.


    The body of the Star God is between the flesh and the starlight, emitting a faint blue light, and his face looks indistinguishable from male and female. Perhaps he is the same as those ancient gods, and there is no so-called gender distinction.


    But it was the first time that the four Immortal Emperors and Mu Changfeng had seen such a strange existence as a Star God, and they were all amazed.


    The Star God glanced at Su Yan, and then swept his gaze to the sea of ??stars.


    The Star God was just one eye, and the originally turbulent sea of ??stars all calmed down.


    In the sea of ????stars, the snakes of the star ring were all revealed, and they bowed their proud heads in front of the star god.


    Clearly, the star gods are the objects of worship for these ring serpents.


    The Star God quickly retracted his gaze, he looked at Su Yan and said, "What are your plans next?"


    Su Yan said: "Of course there are plans. Now is not the time to start a full-scale war with the world of God. When the time comes, I will naturally tell you that you might as well go to my fairyland to cultivate."


    The Star God said, "I have no interest in the Immortal Realm. After I complete my promise to you, I will return to the Astral Realm."


    The Star God''s promise to Su Yan was to fight against the world of God.


    Once a master **** like him makes a promise, he will never go back on it.


    At this time, Su Yan said again: "Before returning to my fairyland, there is one more thing to do - kill the Evil Sword Emperor, and this matter is all over."


    The Star God no longer spoke, he stood on Su Yan''s body emitting a faint divine light, awe-inspiring and inviolable, giving people a very sacred feeling.


    In the earliest times, the gods that the mortal creatures first came into contact with were in this form.


    When the star **** began to show his power, many totems from ancient times appeared on the mysterious star gate in the triangle above...


    Then the star gate slowly opened.


    Su Yan asked, "You taught them the way to develop Stargates in the Ancient Star Sect, right?"


    Star God: "Yes."


    Su Yan showed an expression of sudden realization, and said, "It''s no wonder that I have never been able to figure out where the core of Stargate''s method is. It turns out that all this has something to do with you."


    The Star God smiled indifferently and said, "Do you know that the existence of the gods came to this world, and what was the first thing they brought?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the seed of civilization. Our ancient gods are just imitating the existence of those gods in the past."


    After the Star God said this, Su Yan suddenly felt that Miracle didn''t understand what the heavenly world was trying to do at all.


    If the fire of civilization in this world is brought by them, why does he want to destroy the civilization and the strong in the lower world again and again?


    Could it be that all civilizations in the lower world are an experiment in the world of God?


    The so-called All Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms is just an alternative cage created by them. Need to let the guinea pigs do what they expected?


    This kind of problem is just by thinking, it is impossible to understand it.


    Only after you have really been to the world of God can you understand the answers to these many questions.


    With a flick of the Star God, there was an avenue of starlight connected to the star gate.


    After standing on this Avenue of Stars, the Avenue of Stars was automatically teleported, sending several people directly to the other side of the Stargate.


    At this time, Su Yan said to the old man Bai Xin: "Four fellow Taoists, I have one request now, take me to the Evil Sword Emperor. After killing the Evil Sword Emperor, I will definitely not treat you badly."


    Elder Bai Xin and the others had completely changed their attitudes after they knew Su Yan''s identity. Su Yan, the top-level existence in the Immortal Realm, did not use his identity and strength to oppress them, but instead spoke to them in a good voice.


    They naturally felt that Su Yan''s bearing was extraordinary.


    The old man Bai Xin said: "I have heard about where the Evil Sword Emperor is. The reason why I didn''t say it before was because the secret involved a great deal. Maybe even the old man would lose his life. Now that I know about Su Xiandi It is Emperor Xianwu, so there is no need to hide it any more, just as Emperor Su Xiandi can help and make us clean."


    "The Evil Sword Emperor is not alone, they have a gang," said the old man Bai Xin.


    Su Yan said strangely, "What gang?"


    The old man Bai Xin said: "A gang that has occupied the production of secret gold, on the other side of the star, there is a space-time crack. I don''t know what the space-time crack is at that time. After entering it, I often find secret gold. Some people say that the space-time crack is the battlefield of ancient gods and demons, and some people say that it is simply transformed from the corpses of ancient gods and demons, and those secret golds are actually the internal organs of the demon gods..."


    "There are at least seven Great Emperor-level existences around the Evil Sword Emperor. Like the Evil Sword Emperor, those great emperors are all practicing Evil Dao exercises, or Wu Zong and the exercises next to them, and their actions have always been very secretive. If there are immortal emperors who dare to approach that area, they will definitely be attacked by them, and they have always been jealous and will take the initiative to attack and harass the cultivators of many immortal emperors. There were originally many monks in the other side of the star, but they were killed , run away..."

 Chapter 5049： The power of the star god

    Chapter 5049: The Power of the Star God


    After listening to these four great emperors, Su Yan showed a very disapproving expression on his face.


    Even if this Evil Sword Emperor found a lot of evil characters like him, what kind of climate would they be able to get together?


    Even if they become a climate, what''s the point of being in front of Su Yan?


    Su Yan holds the divine artifact of good fortune and the divine power of destruction, which has long been the embodiment of the ultimate destruction in this world.


    To fight against Su Yan like this is actually equivalent to fighting against destruction itself.


    The power displayed by Su Yan alone was enough to make these four Immortal Emperors feel deeply impressed.


    Not to mention that the current Su Yan is not alone, there is another main **** star **** beside Su Yan.


    Although the power of the Star God has not been fully revealed, the power that he uses alone is already very impressive.


    The Star God spit out the buckle, he glanced at Su Yan, and in the end he didn''t say anything.


    And Su Yan had already decided that he would kill the Evil Sword Emperor first, and then talk about what happened here.


    At the other end of the star, although this is also a part of the fairy world, because it is shrouded by the bubbles of starlight, and after years of evolution, many laws are subtly different from the fairy world.


    And here, the other side of the star is like a bubble that has been punctured by someone, and many stars and stars in the sky are being sucked into a very strange crack in time and space.


    When those stars and stars were being sucked in, they kept spinning, as if they turned into a very strange funnel.


    From a distance, this scene is really magnificent.


    After coming here, Su Yan asked the Star God, "Is there any explanation for the cracks in this time and space?"


    Star God showed a hesitant expression and asked Su Yan, "What do you mean?"


    "The crack in time and space looks like a black hole to me. Many different substances can be sucked into it. Even light can''t pull it out. Why is this?"


    The Star God said; "The crack in time and space is actually an important part of maintaining the existence of the other side of the star, and the starlight in the other side of the star will continue to increase. When the increase reaches a certain level, the other side of the star can''t bear it. It will burst open, and the bursting star will spread endlessly in the fairy world, forming a strange impact, and as a result, many interesting cultivation methods will be born, but this is a matter of the ancient times."


    Su Yan said: "I already understand, what you mean is that it is precisely because of the existence of this space-time crack that the other side of the star can exist intact, because the space-time crack has absorbed the excess starlight, so that the other side of the star can never be Beyond that breaking point, right?"


    The Star God said, "Exactly."


    Star gods and other gods that have existed since ancient times naturally know many truths in this world that have long been annihilated, and can also tell stories that happened in the ancient times.


    Su Yan asked again: "Then, is this starlight placed here artificially?"


    The Star God said, "If it were the main god, then he should have such ability. If it is an Immortal Emperor, I don''t think he can have such ability."


    Playing the cracks in time and space and even the stars of the universe in the applause, the mana required is extremely vast, and it cannot be achieved by simply mastering a few immortals.


    Even if the Star God didn''t provide additional explanations, Su Yan could understand.


    The meaning of the Star God is that even if this space-time crack was established here by a certain power, it must have nothing to do with the Evil Sword Emperor and other immortal emperors, because they can''t have such a great ability.


    Su Yan was about to release his spiritual sense to search for the existence of the Evil Sword Emperor, but the Star God took a step ahead of Su Yan and waved his hand gently.


    Then I saw him as the main god''s mana immediately rippling away!


    The originally calm starlight around them all rippled in an instant, and very obvious water ripples were formed...


    After the water ripples of Xinghui rippled away, it spread toward the almost infinite cosmic space.


    The power and ability of the Star God as the main **** is truly astounding.


    Even Su Yan praised: "Star God, your power is really strong. Could it be that with you as the mother body, you can cultivate a behemoth like the Ancient Star Sect?"


    The Star God said: "Every main **** in this world has their own unique abilities, but as the main **** of destruction, you have added all your abilities to destruction and annihilation, which is better than the supernatural ability of annihilating all Taos. How about you?"


    The Star God''s words were not flattering to Su Yan, but Su Yan did indeed have such ability.


    In the rippling starlight, there was a response soon, and a black beam of light rose up in the distance, engulfing all the nearby starlight into it.


    This beam of light runs from top to bottom and penetrates the world, and the dark power it contains is very huge.


    There was probably a strong person who reacted aggressively because of the starlight.


    What Su Yan and the others have to do next is also very simple. They only need to fly towards this huge black beam of light, and they will naturally be able to find the Evil Sword Emperor and his accomplices.


    Next, the Star God waved his hands again.


    The surrounding stars and even the cosmic space were miniaturized into a model, which was presented in front of the Star God.


    The Star God just moved the model lightly, and the light belt under Su Yan''s feet moved at a super high speed.


    Almost in an instant, he has crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles and reached the edge of the black beam of light.


    Mu Changfeng never thought that the Star God could have such incredible abilities.


    If one had to take this seriously, it would be even more miraculous than Su Yan''s continuous opening of the space-time magic circle to lead Mu Changfeng across the long distance of the Immortal Realm.


    The Star God was already playing with space in an almost joking way.


    In fact, even Su Yan didn''t expect that the Star God''s ability to dominate space would be so powerful.


    The powerhouses who control the space immortals are very difficult to deal with. They can play hide-and-seek games with you by folding the space or splitting the space.


    Even Su Yan would have a headache for these powerhouses who control the space immortals.


    Fortunately, the Star God was on their side. If the Star God were their enemy, it would definitely be a very difficult enemy.


    The huge black beam of light covers at least a thousand miles around. Whether you look up or down, you can''t see where the end is...


    The power of darkness contained within made these four Immortal Emperors tremble with fear.


    But for Su Yan, the dark energy here is really not worth mentioning.


    After seeing the real dark power of Emperor Long Jie, looking at any dark energy, it will feel a little bit less interesting.

 Chapter 5050： pure black beam

    Chapter 5050: Pure Black Light Column


    The dark energy here is enough to devour the starlight, and it seems that there is some mechanism inside that is enough to convert the swallowed starlight into a part of this dark energy.


    So this dark beam of light will become bigger and bigger, more and more outrageous.


    The old man Bai Xin asked suspiciously: "What is this dark beam of light used for? If it is a formation, then this formation does not seem to have any defensive ability. We are all so close, and it is also Not being provoked and then taking the initiative to attack us."


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "The Evil Sword Emperor and his group are extremely secretive. There should be some bad purpose in setting up this formation."


    "What do you think would be a bad purpose?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God couldn''t answer either.


    It''s not that these four Immortal Emperors are not knowledgeable enough, but that the black beam of light is too inexplicable.


    After a while, I heard Su Yan say, "I know the purpose of this black beam of light..."


    "Then what is it used for?" Mu Changfeng asked.


    Su Yan said, "It should be used to refine divine tools."


    The existence of the Immortal Emperor series can refine artifacts, but the success rate is also very different depending on the level of personal ability.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t guarantee that he would be 100% successful in refining Divine Artifacts. Those who had just entered the Immortal Emperor Realm had a lower success rate, maybe not even one-tenth.


    But refining artifacts is something that requires a lot of investment.


    Refining artifacts often requires materials that are very cherished, because only these materials are powerful enough to withstand the powerful power of the emperor and will not self-destruct.


    When refining an artifact, the first consideration is not how powerful this artifact will be, but whether it can withstand the master''s full strength.


    If the divine weapon suddenly collapsed during the battle with the enemy, wouldn''t it be a lot of fun?


    Therefore, as long as the artifact will be seriously considered, the question of how to improve the endurance can also be said to be the most important issue.


    This black beam of light rotates automatically, and coupled with the huge starlight it absorbs, the energy contained in it can already be regarded as very terrifying!


    Artifacts refined in such a cruel environment must have extraordinary power.


    After hearing what Su Yan said, everyone became very curious. What kind of divine weapon did the Evil Sword Emperor and the others want to refine here, and what was the progress of refining?


    At this time, Su Yan had already taken a step in the void, and then Su Yan said, "Someone is flying towards this side, it seems that they are two Immortal Emperors."


    The four Immortal Emperors didn''t sense anything yet, but Yue''er didn''t suspect that Su Yan was talking nonsense.


    Because Su Yan''s ability is so shocking, far above them, Lingjue should be above them.


    After a while, they really sensed that two very powerful and strange auras were flying towards this side at a super high speed...


    Su Yan stood in the void, and soon saw an incomparably huge skull flying towards this side, and on the other side was a car pulled by a demon dragon.


    Before the Immortal Emperor in this car showed up, he said rudely: "Who are you, but you know this is a forbidden place, if you break in privately, you will be killed!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing after hearing the threatening words. With his current strength, how could anyone in the fairy world dare to kill him?


    It''s just **** to the extreme!


    And the other party should have noticed that there are immortal emperors and gods on their side, and they dare to say such big things, which is a bit too loud.


    After hearing Su Yan''s laughter, the Immortal Emperor in the car said angrily: "Do you think that you have the realm of Immortal Emperor, so you can do things here? You must know that this is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor. We may not be able to kill you, but you have to know that there is an ancestor behind us, as long as the ancestor makes a move, he will definitely be able to destroy you!"


    Su Yan smiled indifferently, and then responded, "Then call your ancestors to see me. I never like to talk nonsense with little guys."


    "You!" A very terrifying murderous aura erupted from the car, and even the demon dragon pulling the car was alarmed and screamed in the sky.


    The curtain of the car was directly lifted, and an extremely pale hand appeared.


    Then a man who appeared to be in his thirties appeared from the car in white clothes.


    The man in white looked sickly, his skin was extremely pale, as weak as if he had just suffered from a serious illness.


    But his hair was black and shiny, in stark contrast to his pale skin.


    The man in white stared at Su Yan fiercely, and when he was about to speak, he couldn''t help but coughed softly.


    He coughed lightly at first, but gradually became more and more severe, and finally his whole body trembled from the cough.


    The external image of the Immortal Emperor is born from the heart. Some Immortal Emperors look like an old man, which does not mean that his body is old and his spirit is old.


    The appearance of the Immortal Emperor is only for seeing, and has nothing to do with the level of strength and realm.


    Anyway, the Immortal Emperor will never age, nor will he be defeated by things like illness and plague.


    The man in white is so sick, I''m afraid it''s because he has already been seriously injured, or because there is some toxin in his body.


    Just as the man in white was holding the car and coughing violently, an old man appeared on the huge skull.


    The old man was wearing a very crude sackcloth, with a necklace of baby skeletons hanging around his neck. His forehead was extremely bright because of his baldness.


    When he appeared, a red soul flame instantly burned in the eye sockets of the skeleton mount below.


    When the soul flame was raging, the old man also said: "Old man Baixin, you are also an old man in the other side of the star, you should know the rules of this world, we have always been well water not guilty of river water, you suddenly Are you planning to lose our face by bringing people into this forbidden area? Or do you want to fight us directly?"


    If the old man Bai Xin heard such intimidating words in normal times, he would definitely explain his purpose, and he must show that he was harmless to humans and animals.


    But today, Bai Xin old man has two big backers, Su Yan and Star God are both the main gods in this world.


    What immortal emperor and ancestor are powerful, can they be stronger than the main god?


    Therefore, the old man Bai Xin said directly: "You bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods, all day long in the other side of the star, doing some shameful things, killing so many immortals, and driving away many immortal emperors who practice peacefully, the old man has long been blinded. Today, I invited two great gods to meet you clowns, what about the Evil Sword Emperor? Why didn��t he come out?��

 Chapter 5051： Bone King

    The old man with the skull necklace had no idea that the old man Bai Xin would say such a thing, and he was completely stunned for a while.


    You must know that the old man Bai Xin is a well-known good-natured person in the other side of the star. Although he is very talented and has a high level of seniority, he never takes the initiative to conflict with his popularity.


    Who knows = the old man with white heart seems to have eaten gunpowder today, his temper is really hot, and there is no room for easing his words.


    The old man wearing the skull necklace said, "Bai Xin, you old man, did you take the wrong medicine today? If you want to seek death, then we will fulfill you!"


    The old man Bai Xin was already introducing to Su Yan at this time: "The old man wearing the skull necklace is called the Great Bone Emperor, he practiced the necromancy ripple method, and he used corpses to become immortals. After coming to the fairyland, he has visited many ancient gods and demons. Collected the dead bodies of gods and demons on the battlefield, and then figured out a set of powerful exercises that only he can understand."


    Su Yan showed an expression of sudden realization, and said, "I see, it''s just a garbage picker. Where''s the one who is coughing over there? It seems to be a bit more powerful, so what''s the origin?"


    "The one who rode the ancient demon dragon used to be called Bai Boy, but after he became an Immortal Emperor, he didn''t use that name. He seemed to claim to be the Soul Refining Emperor. His soul was devoured by him, this person has great secrets, and there is no one in the other side of the star that no one dares to provoke. It should be more powerful than the Evil Sword Emperor."


    Su Yan snorted softly.


    And the Great Skeleton Emperor was already very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s statement.


    What is a "trash picker", he is collecting the resentment of those ancient gods and demons who died in battle, and then refining them with a secret method, after which he can get a part of the power of those ancient gods and demons.


    I don��t know how many corpses of ancient gods and demons he has refined, but he has already obtained power that is comparable to that of ancient gods and demons. Su Yan''s body was torn apart alive, and then Su Yan''s soul was imprisoned in a spirit bottle and tortured day and night!


    The Great Bone Emperor said to his companion: "Bai Boy, don''t rob me, I must kill this man, **** it! How dare he look down on me!"


    Bai Tongzi wanted to answer, but he opened his mouth and coughed violently, unable to utter a complete sentence.


    And Su Yan had already stepped into the void.


    The Great Bone Emperor immediately rode the huge skull towards Su Yan and killed him


    The skull opened its mouth and spewed out a blue-purple spiritual fire. This spiritual fire was closely related to the godhead of the gods, and it was impossible for Xianyuan to condense it.


    It seems that the old man Baixin is right, the Great Bone Emperor has already mastered some of the power that originally belonged to the ancient gods and demons to some extent.


    This spirit fire spewed towards Su Yan, and the Great Bone Emperor''s face suddenly showed a very sinister expression, because he wanted to teach Su Yan a profound lesson, at least a slap in the face.


    But what he could never have imagined was that in the face of his powerful spirit fire, Su Yan just stood there and didn''t move, and he didn''t even intend to use a magic weapon!


    In the eyes of the Great Bone Emperor, this is too much, and it is a little too contemptuous!


    His Skeleton Emperor can be regarded as a great emperor who has mastered the power of gods and demons. He can become a great emperor by means of necromancy. He can be counted on one hand since ancient times. He is definitely a peerless genius.


    No one had ever dared to treat him with such contempt!


    The Skeleton Emperor really became more and more angry, and the second change gradually appeared in the spiritual fire.


    I saw that the spewed out spirit fire gradually turned into a dead spirit dragon. After surrounding Su Yan, they swarmed directly towards Su Yan.


    The sky and the ground are all filled with spirit fire, and the dragon roar emitted by the spirit cremation after the dragon is transformed.


    The Great Bone Emperor couldn''t help showing a very proud expression, and said, "Although you are also a great emperor, so what? You despise me so much, and you must pay a heavy price. Burning your corpse without a trace is already cheap for you!"


    Before the Great Bone Emperor had finished speaking, he heard Su Yan''s indifferent voice from the center of the spirit fire: "Trash picker, don''t you think you can kill me with just such a little magic?"


    The smug smile on the Skeleton Emperor''s face suddenly solidified, and he showed strong dissatisfaction, and at the same time, his hands also formed a terrible seal.


    Then, the power of the spiritual fire spitting out from the huge skull head under his feet was ten times stronger than before, and this spiritual fire also contained changes in the ripples of the undead.


    In this way, the spiritual fire can burn the enemy at the same time from the physical and spiritual levels.


    The Bone Emperor laughed again and said, "You can''t do anything about it, right? This emperor''s spiritual fire is unique in the world, and it was transformed from the remaining soul fragments of the Fire Demon God Huo Du. The power! It is a powerful power that no immortal emperor can cultivate today!"


    Su Yan was really speechless. The Primordial Phoenix was the first to play with fire in this immortal world, and Su Yan should be the second.


    This skeleton emperor is really funny enough, he actually thinks that only the low-level flames like spirit fire can completely destroy him, what kind of dream is this?


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to take out his divine artifact, he just swept around him with the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then all the spirit fires were blocked by ice!


    Frost covered the flame, completely freezing the burning posture of the spirit fire.


    The smile on the face of the Great Bone Emperor also froze again, and he no longer knew what expression to use to fully show his inner surprise.


    Even the white boy no longer coughed at this time, but stared at this side with an extremely vigilant gaze.


    Su Yan said, "I don''t have any hatred between you and I. Even if you are practicing outsiders, I can accept it. I''m a little different from the people in Heaven. There is no difference between righteous and outsiders on my side. Those who have cultivated their own way to the realm of the Immortal Emperor are all capable. I just want to ask one thing - where is the Evil Sword Emperor?"


    Su Yan said this to make his position clear. It was the first time he and this very funny Skeleton Emperor had met, and there was no reason for the two sides to fight desperately.


    Moreover, killing the Great Bone Emperor would not do any good for Su Yan.


    Su Yan is not the kind of person who is addicted to killing, his sword will only show the aura of killing when facing the enemy.


    But the Great Bone Emperor was really angry at this time. After being ridiculed by Su Yan several times, he was already determined to kill.

 Chapter 5052： like a clown

    The Great Bone Emperor changed the method of printing again. This time, the huge skeleton under his feet did not breathe spiritual fire, but replaced it with a kind of sundae.


    This kind of sundae is amazing, the golden immortal soul that can be blown swaying, and it will not take a moment or three to go into flames and explode to death, but correspondingly, the damage of this sundae to the body is almost negligible.


    When this Sundae wind blew his face, a puzzled expression appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    The reason why Su Yan is so puzzled is because he doesn''t understand what kind of routine the Skeleton Emperor is playing.


    This Xunfeng wants to shake the spirit of the Immortal Emperor, isn''t this a fool''s dream?


    But the Xunfeng of the Great Bone Emperor soon had a second change, and there were strands of divine power in this Xunfeng.


    Only at this time did Su Yan realize that the previous Xunfeng was only to paralyze the enemy, and the real ultimate move was hidden in the strands of divine power.


    But Su Yan is the main **** who controls the ultimate destruction. If the strands of divine power fall on Su Yan''s body, wouldn''t it be ticklish?


    It can''t be said that this Sundae wind is not lethal at all, it can only be said that the spring breeze is blowing on his face, and it even makes Su Yan feel a little more comfortable.


    That''s a little embarrassing


    No, it should be very embarrassing.


    Even the eyes of the Star God projected extremely strong doubts, and even with the wisdom of the Lord God, he couldn''t figure out what kind of monkey trick the Skeleton Great Emperor was playing.


    When the Great Bone Emperor found that Su Yan was standing still in the middle of his Sundae, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and the proud smile finally subsided.


    The Great Bone Emperor is just a little arrogant, not to the point of stupidity.


    After going through the previous few steps, he finally saw that Su Yan was extraordinary. He stared at Su Yan and asked in a very serious tone, "Who are you?"


    Su Yan hesitated for a moment, then said, "You want to know who I am?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s rhetorical words, the Great Bone Emperor felt a surge of anger in his heart, "This Emperor has controlled the power of so many gods and demons, no matter who you are, he will definitely kill you today! Hold your head. Just go see the old man!"


    When the Bone Emperor said this, he put his hands together, and the huge skeleton below him suddenly underwent a new change.


    I saw that the spine gradually grew under the skull, and then the ribs and even the bones of the hands and feet were born. The simple skull finally changed into a complete skeleton.


    The skeleton then made the exact same seal as the skeleton emperor.


    Afterwards, a sky-blue divine fire burned on the skeleton, and the divine power contained in this divine fire was quite powerful.


    This huge skeleton should be the complete skeleton of an ancient god


    Generally speaking, such ancient gods and demons fell into fierce battles.


    When the battle is at its most intense, it is inevitable that there will be great damage to the body, and when it falls, the body is almost incomplete.


    It is really not an easy thing to find such a complete corpse of gods and demons, and it is no wonder that the Great Bone Emperor will refine this pair of skeletons into magic weapons.


    However, powerful or not powerful is a relative concept. If this blue divine fire is used to deal with immortal emperors who have no divine power at all, it will definitely have miraculous effects.


    But if it was used to deal with Su Yan or the Star God, it would obviously have the meaning of making an axe.


    The divine power created by the Godhead of the Lord God is at the level of the sky, and it can be said that the divine fire can be crushed at any time in the face of this.


    Even Su Yan didn''t know how to make an expression for a while.


    After seeing the disdain on Su Yan''s face, the Great Bone Emperor became even more angry, and said angrily, "You have to take good care of this Emperor!"


    Following the words of the Great Skeleton, many nerve and muscle fibers appeared on the god''s skeleton.


    Could it be that the Great Bone Emperor was going to perform in front of Su Yan and the others how to resurrect a god?


    It would be very interesting if he could do such a thing.


    But the resurrection of the Great Bone Emperor ended there. After some muscles and nerve tissues appeared, the remains of the **** would no longer have any changes.


    The Great Bone said: "You are scary now? This is the real god!"


    Su Yan stretched out a hand, condensed a beam of sword light, and this beam of sword light quickly enlarged in Su Yan''s hand!


    Then, before the Great Bone Emperor could react, Su Yan had already broken through all the defensive barriers in front of him, and the sword light also slashed directly on the remains of the gods below him!


    Before this god''s remains could provide any combat power, it was already cut in half by Su Yan!


    It was also thanks to the quick response of the Great Bone Emperor, otherwise, even his body would have been slashed by Su Yan''s sword light.


    After Su Yan''s sword was over, he said indifferently, "The clown''s tricks are enough, and now it''s time to get serious."


    Only then did Old Man Bai Xin and the others discover that the already powerful Skeleton Emperor not only looked like a clown in front of Su Yan, but he didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    And this represents the absolute crushing of power!


    There is no doubt that Su Yan''s power has already surpassed all immortal emperors by a distance, and it can be said that he has entered another level, which is why he has such an effect!


    The Skeleton Emperor''s strength is not weak at all. If he hadn''t encountered Su Yan, his use of the ancient gods and demons would definitely give other Immortal Emperors a headache.


    But in front of Su Yan, his powers were indeed like a clumsy clown who was performing an incompetent performance.


    The white boy''s eyes also became extremely surprised. He was a bystander, and he had seen more things from Su Yan''s sword.


    He also saw that Su Yan''s strength was far more than what this sword light showed!


    In horror, the Great Bone Emperor hurriedly threw the baby skull necklace around his neck into the air.


    This weird necklace emits a very dazzling red light.


    Under the stimulation of this red light, Su Yan also had to retreat towards the rear.


    After the red rays of light dissipated, the Great Bone Emperor was already wearing a white bone armor, and he even wore a white bone mask on his face.


    This white bone armor is made from the bones of gods and demons, representing the ultimate defense of the Bone Emperor.


    He was also completely frightened by Su Yan''s sword just now!


    Now he has to take out his strongest defensive artifact, because only in this way will he gain such a poor sense of security


    This is not an overreaction of the Great Bone Emperor, it can only be regarded as a normal reaction.


    After all, he was facing Su Yan!

 Chapter 5053： only rescue soldiers

    The white boy also directly chose to take action. When he took action, he was indeed different from the clown-like skeleton emperor. A dark crack suddenly appeared in the space behind Su Yan.


    And a hand suddenly stretched out from this dark crack


    This hand is huge enough to hold a person in the palm of the hand. The skin of the hand is purple, and many strange runes can be seen on it.


    Obviously, this hand does not belong to this world, and it appeared without warning!


    Even Su Yan didn''t react at all, this hand grabbed directly towards Su Yan, and he was about to grab Su Yan in his palm.


    The phantom of the eight-story Buddha pagoda disappeared in a flash, directly breaking the hand.


    Afterwards, Su Yan escaped the danger at the fastest speed, but his gaze towards Bai Tongzi also became a little wary.


    This Great Skeleton Emperor is not enough to cause any substantial danger to Su Yan, but the white boy is different, the secret technique he masters is enough to pose a direct threat to Su Yan.


    The white boy missed a hit, and then coughed violently.


    After the skeleton of the **** under the seat was beheaded by Su Yan, the Great Bone Emperor also leaned towards Bai Boy, and when he got to Bai Boy''s car, the Great Bone said, "Bai Boy, this kid is so capable, even your locks. The soul chasers can hide, and there are four great emperors on their side, and an ancient god, I am afraid that the two of us cannot be their opponents at all, it is better to go back and rescue soldiers!"


    Bai Tongzi turned pale and replied: "Bone, if we leave, who will guard the ancestor''s cauldron, you know the rules of the ancestor, if this cauldron falls, we can''t have good fruit to eat"


    Just as Su Yan had deduced, this thousand-mile-long black beam of light was actually a cauldron for refining divine artifacts.


    The Great Bone Emperor was a bit out of control at this time, and just now, Su Yan''s sword had already caused him a psychological shadow, and he didn''t want to fight Su Yan any more.


    The Bone King therefore asked; "Then what should we do?"


    Bai Tongzi said, "Of course I still have to fight, but I can go back to rescue soldiers. It''s better to stabilize them first and then talk about it."


    Bai Tongzi took out a white silk handkerchief, wiped the corner of his mouth, and then said to Su Yan, "You said you were looking for the Evil Sword Emperor, didn''t you?"


    Su Yan said, "Of course it is."


    Bai Tongzi said: "Then you can just wait here. I will immediately distract myself and ask the Evil Sword Emperor to come. If you are not afraid, you can fix it here for a while."


    Just as Bai Boy''s voice fell, the Great Wilderness Demon God had already said, "They are using a tactic of slowing down troops, trying to delay time to move rescue troops."


    Su Yan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, whether they want to delay the time or ask for help, it''s all trivial matters, as long as he can call the Evil Sword Emperor here, it''s the best thing to save me from running around. "


    As expected, a white light floated out of Bai Boy''s body and flew into the distant cosmic space behind.


    Then the Great Bone Emperor used the bones of the gods and demons to set up a formation on the white boy''s car.


    There are many corpses in this formation, and it looks like a forest of white bones from a distance.


    It is not difficult for Su Yan to break this formation, but Su Yan doesn''t want to do it at this time, he just needs to wait for the arrival of the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The white boy carefully looked at Su Yan at the back of the white bone forest, and also focused his attention on the Star God.


    In the form of a star god, it is difficult not to attract attention.


    The body of the Star God is between the physical body and the structure of light, and the whole body will emit a blue light, and the blue hair will flutter towards the sky.


    Therefore, Bai Tongzi has been suspecting from a moment ago that there is a main **** here.


    However, Bai Tongzi saw that the Star God had absolutely no intention of taking action, and his heart calmed down a little.


    Although the Bone Emperor also has a certain amount of power of gods and demons, his powers of gods and demons can only be regarded as a copycat at most. If he really encounters a decent Lord God, then he probably doesn��t even know how he died.


    Afterwards, Bai Tongzi began to infer Su Yan''s identity again.


    Su Yan''s aura was too mysterious, and it seemed that he used some special method to isolate others from the detection of his soul. It was difficult for even a white boy to draw an effective conclusion.


    But he knew that Su Yan was very strong.


    While waiting for the arrival of the Evil Sword Emperor, everyone had nothing to do.


    Su Yan gradually turned his gaze to the dark beam of light. After the unintentional technique of the Star God, the size of the black beam of light was much larger than before.


    If there is really any artifact refining inside, then the artifact inside must be undergoing an extremely cruel test.


    If you can pass the test, the power of the divine weapon will naturally be improved to a higher level.


    But if it fails, it can only be turned into a piece of scrap iron.


    The world has always been so cruel!


    If you cross this step, you can go to the sky, but if you can''t cross it, you will die without a burial.


    The star god''s golden eyes suddenly began to stare into the distance, and then he said in a very peaceful tone: "Ten great emperors are flying towards this side."


    Elder Bai Xin and the others couldn''t help but be surprised when they heard what the Star God said.


    It seemed that Bai Tongzi not only called the Evil Sword Emperor, but also called many other great emperors when he went to rescue the soldiers.


    There are so many great emperors gathered here, and if there is a conflict later, I am afraid it will be a very tragic battle.


    However, a smile like a spring breeze appeared on Su Yan''s face, because he had already sensed that a powerful sword pressure was rapidly approaching.


    It should be the Evil Sword Emperor who is driving the unique magic sword and is heading towards this side ahead of the pack!


    Su Yan said: "Chang Feng, after killing the Evil Sword Emperor, the revenge of the year will be avenged, and it is also a concern for you and me. After returning to my fairyland, I will teach you a few sets of swordsmanship. Thoroughly revive Zhentian Sword Sect!"


    "Yes, Senior Brother Su!" Mu Changfeng''s heart also became very excited.


    He never knew how many years ago he was longing for revenge, but to him, Immortal Emperor Zhaotian and Evil Sword Emperor were both immortal emperors that were out of reach. I don''t know when I will get my revenge!


    Fortunately, Su Yan is here!


    After killing the Evil Sword Emperor, they will move the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect to Su Yan''s Immortal Realm, and there will definitely be an infinite bright future waiting for them.

 Chapter 5054： The Evil Sword Emperor Appears

    A powerful sword intent roared, followed by ten thousand white sword lights shot towards this side!


    The scale of this 10,000-point sword light looks very spectacular.


    There is a strange evil spirit in these white sword lights, and even without any introduction, everyone can know that the Evil Sword Emperor is here.


    After the arrival of the Evil Sword Emperor, the ten thousand silver-white sword lights in the void suddenly gathered up again and merged into one place.


    The Evil Sword Emperor''s swordsmanship is indeed very strong, and Su Yan''s sword heart was almost immediately stimulated when he arrived.


    Then Su Yan raised his head and looked at the grand sword intent in the void.


    The white sword qi was at least ten miles long, and a cold aura was also blowing in the face.


    Soon a man stood at the forefront of the white sword energy.


    This man is of course the Evil Sword Emperor. The Evil Sword Emperor wears a silver mask, white clothes, and even his hair is gray.


    After he appeared, he stared at Su Yan firmly, and although he didn''t say a word, the hostility could be said to be very obvious.


    After seeing the Evil Sword Emperor, Mu Changfeng couldn''t help but become excited. The calamity that almost destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect was caused by the Evil Sword Emperor himself.


    It can be said that so many senior brothers died in the hands of the evil sword emperor.


    Mu Changfeng said to Su Yan, "Senior Brother Su, it is this person, this person is the great enemy of our sect!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "I see."


    Su Yan then asked Chang Kong: "Are you the Evil Sword Emperor?"


    "Exactly, who are you?"


    Su Yan said, "I''m here to settle the account of the Heaven Suppressing Sword Sect with you!"


    After Su Yan finished saying this, the Evil Sword Emperor''s face showed a puzzled expression instead, and he said, "What sect is Zhentian Jianzong?"


    The Evil Sword Emperor said this not to deliberately insult Su Yan, but because there were too many sects destroyed in his life, so he would not deliberately remember the names of these sects that he destroyed.


    At this time, Su Yan was already flying. Behind the Evil Sword Emperor, the auras of those great emperors were already very close, but Su Yan didn''t care at all. He flew directly in front of the Evil Sword Emperor, staring at the Evil Sword Emperor. Said: "Since you are here, then say your last words."


    The Evil Sword Emperor stared at Su Yan for a moment, because generally speaking, it was him who was so mad, evil, charming and invincible in front of others.


    But today it seems that everything has been turned upside down, this man seems to be a hundred times more arrogant than him.


    The eyes of the Evil Sword Emperor suddenly shot out extremely terrifying murderous aura, and it seemed that he was ready to fight Su Yan at any time.


    But before the Evil Sword Emperor made his move, the Great Bone Emperor had already said: "Evil Sword Emperor, this person''s cultivation base is very terrifying, neither I nor Bai Boy can help him, you must not underestimate the enemy, otherwise, you will lose to his"


    The Evil Sword Emperor still disapproved after hearing the words of the Great Bone Emperor. These sword cultivators and ordinary Immortal Emperors can be said to be completely different.


    The most important thing to support Jianxiu is confidence, the kind of strong confidence that as long as a sword is in hand, the heavens can be cut off.


    If there is no such strong confidence, then they will not be able to become the top sword repairers, they will only become ordinary things.


    The Evil Sword Emperor''s sword heart has not been broken, so his confidence is still there.


    After staring at Su Yan for a moment, he flicked his right hand, and a sword qi flew towards Su Yan.


    In the process of flying, this sword qi changed to ten, ten to one hundred, and one hundred to ten million. It was like a peacock opening its screen for a while, occupying the sky.


    This is still the first change, and soon this Jianguang ushered in the second change


    This second-level change means that firstly, a skeleton head grew on the surface of each sword light, and then these skeleton heads killed Su Yan with a roaring attitude!


    At this moment, almost every sword light turned into a flesh-and-blood demon!


    This kind of sword light change can indeed be regarded as very miraculous, at least this is a change that the Bone Emperor absolutely cannot play.


    However, Su Yan was still in danger in the face of the Evil Sword Emperor''s attack. This change seems to be a great change. For the top sword cultivator, it is just a test. In reality, it is not a powerful attack method at all.


    After Su Yan took a deep breath, he transformed the Wanzai Frost Sword, and saw that he used the Wanzai Frost Sword to pull a sword flower. Those evil and charming skeleton sword lights are all frozen in the void of the universe.


    There was a very strong surprise in the eyes of the Evil Sword Emperor, just because he had already noticed that Su Yan''s swordsmanship strength was probably still higher than his!


    At least Su Yan lifted weight lightly, and the speed of change in swordsmanship has surpassed him.


    This kind of subtle difference can only be perceived by the same superb sword cultivator, and the rest of the spectators, even the great emperor, may not be able to see the key.


    In the eyes of those great emperors, Su Yanhe''s Evil Sword Emperor could only be said to be evenly matched in this first round of confrontation.


    The Evil Sword Emperor couldn''t help but ask: "Who are you? You shouldn''t be a nameless person with such a powerful swordsmanship, why don''t you dare to sign up?"


    Su Yan said: "If I say my name, you will definitely be frightened, and you will definitely lose the courage to fight against me, it is better that you don''t know anything and have nothing in your heart for me. Fear, on the contrary, can fully exert one''s own strength."


    After Su Yan said these words, not only the Evil Sword Emperor, but even the great emperors who had already flown showed a very dissatisfied expression.


    They all felt that Su Yan''s attitude was too arrogant!


    But for Su Yan, it doesn''t really matter what these people think.


    From the moment the Evil Sword Emperor appeared here, he was already a dead person.


    The Evil Sword Emperor finally couldn''t help saying: "You are so arrogant! Even if you have some achievements in swordsmanship, it doesn''t mean that you can be so arrogant in front of me!"


    When the Evil Sword Emperor spoke, the strength of the whole body began to rise, and the breath was more than ten times more violent than before.


    When the Evil Sword Emperor made his sword again, the momentum was completely different from before. After the Evil Sword Emperor took out his sword, there was a scream in the sky, and it seemed that countless resentful spirits were crying.


    This sword is really evil and charming, and the power it contains is also infinitely cold, and it seems to devour all the light in this universe!


    When this sword struck, Su Yan also moved the long sword in his hand.


    This kind of pure sword-fighting duel has always been very appealing to Su Yan, Su Yan immediately waved the sword light in his hand, this time Su Yan''s sword energy contained a powerful dragon energy.

 Chapter 5055： Evil God Sword

    The dragon qi provoked the sword light, and the power of the sword light climbed to an incredible level!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s sword light directly transformed into an incomparably majestic ice dragon, which collided head-on with the Evil Sword Emperor''s sword energy in the sky!


    These two sword qi are very powerful, but in the end it is Su Yan''s dragon qi that is superior. The frost giant shredded the sword qi of the Evil Sword Emperor with its two claws and directly killed the evil sword emperor.


    At this critical moment, the Evil Sword Sovereign quickly made a second sword!


    The power of this second sword is much stronger than the previous sword of the Evil Sword Emperor. After this sword was swung out, it actually smashed the frost giant directly, and the dragon energy that Su Yan injected into it also leaked out. .


    Although the Evil Sword Emperor destroyed Su Yan''s Frost Dragon, there was no smug expression on his face, instead he became more and more solemn.


    The Evil Sword Emperor has realized that Su Yan''s strength is probably the only level he has ever seen in his life.


    With his ability and kendo realm, it is difficult to take advantage of Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan noticed that the Evil Sword Emperor already had a strangely shaped sword in his hand. This sword was curved and twisted like a twisted spirit snake. A very ominous atmosphere.


    This sword is the Evil God Sword that the Evil Sword Emperor is famous for.


    According to legend, this sword was built by demons in ancient times for divine warfare. Its power is much stronger than that of ordinary artifacts.


    After this sword fell into the hands of the Evil Sword Emperor, it became a magic weapon for him to conquer the heavens.


    This Evil God Sword is very strong, but it also has a very obvious disadvantage, that is, it will affect the mind of the user, which is the same as the Judgment Halberd.


    Using this weapon for a long time will undoubtedly become very bloodthirsty and cruel, and the character will become cunning and suspicious.


    But after getting that powerful power, how many people are willing to give up the pleasure of this power?


    After the Evil Sword Emperor took out the Evil God Sword, the first thing he did next was to attack Su Yan.


    He has already sensed it, and the sword of the evil **** in his hand is also in extreme desire.


    After the Evil Sword Emperor moved in the void, more than a dozen afterimages appeared almost immediately. These afterimages could still fly in the air, making it impossible to capture where the Evil Sword Emperor''s body was.


    For a while, the sword qi in the void was vertical and horizontal, and in addition to the sword qi, there was an incomparably gloomy evil qi.


    Su Yan held the Wan Zai Frost Sword and smashed into the midst of this evil spirit, and immediately the two different sword beams began to clash fiercely.


    After Su Yan''s sword qi was provoked by the Ten Thousand Years of Frost Sword, all of it turned into icy sword qi, and he would not lose against the sword qi of the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The sword qi of the two sides is measured in thousands, and the scene during this aerial battle is really grand and magnificent.


    As far as the changes in sword energy were concerned, the Evil Sword Emperor did not lose to Su Yan at all, and the two sides maintained a number of fifty-five.


    But there was a cold smile on the corner of the Evil Sword Emperor''s mouth, and then his sword qi was exhaled, and suddenly there was a state of qi running through mountains and rivers!


    For a while, Su Yan''s ice-cold sword energy was completely unstoppable, and he retreated frantically toward the rear!


    The more than a dozen silhouettes of the Evil Sword Emperor in the void have also merged into one. At this time, the momentum of the Evil Sword Emperor has reached its peak. The pale sword glow!


    The aura of this pale sword light was extremely astonishing, and it was like a broken bamboo all the way, defeating Su Yan''s icy sword energy, and finally took Su Yan''s body and left.


    Su Yan also showed a surprised expression at this moment, and even he had to admit that the Evil Sword Emperor''s abilities were somewhat beyond expectations.


    Su Yan originally thought that with the Wanzai Frost Sword, he could easily dismiss the Evil Sword Emperor, but in the end, the Evil Sword Emperor destroyed all the Xuanbing Sword Qi.


    The sword beam of the Evil Sword Emperor was very terrifying, and it slashed directly towards Su Yan''s head!


    This sword carries the belief that the Evil Sword Emperor will win.


    At this critical juncture, Su Yan stretched out a hand, and then caught the Evil Sword Emperor''s sword with his bare hands! !


    After Su Yan raised his left hand, he caught the grand sword beam, and then the sword beam couldn''t cut it!


    The emperor on the side of the evil sword emperor was about to say congratulations, but no one expected to see such an outrageous scene.


    Especially the Great Bone Emperor, with his mouth wide open, he looked like he was tongue-tied.


    Not to mention that the swordsmanship of the Evil Sword Emperor has reached the Transformation Realm, the Evil God Sword he used is also a top-level artifact, the highest treasure among the artifact, and it is also a fairy sword, so its lethality must be at least one level stronger than other artifacts.


    But Su Yan actually caught the sword glow of the Evil God''s Sword with his bare hands? ? ?


    The Evil Sword Emperor desperately wanted to cut the sword straight down, but no matter how hard he tried, the sword edge couldn''t move at all.


    The Evil Sword Sovereign exhausted his strength, but in the end he could only return without success. He was afraid that he would reveal some flaws, so he took the initiative to withdraw the sword glow and retreated towards the rear.


    The Evil Sword Emperor couldn''t understand why his Evil God Sword could already be regarded as one of the most powerful artifacts in the world. As far as its sharpness was concerned, it was absolutely invincible among artifacts. How could it be picked up by him with one hand? Where to live?


    Of course, the Evil God Sword is not just sharp.


    Once the skin is cut by the evil god''s sword, the gray-white aura that is a hundred times more terrifying than the plague will also enter the body of the injured person.


    That gray-white breath is not a poison or a curse, but it can continuously absorb the anger of the injured person, and it will not stop until the injured person is completely sucked into a mummified corpse.


    And this is also the most terrifying part of the evil god''s sword.


    As long as you are scratched by the evil sword during the battle with the evil sword emperor, there will be endless troubles in the follow-up, even if you retreat from the evil sword emperor''s hands, you want to eradicate this gray-white aura. Also very troublesome.


    So generally speaking, no Immortal Emperor is willing to fight against the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The Evil Sword Emperor looked at Su Yan''s left hand carefully, only to see that golden dragon scales had grown on Su Yan''s left hand, and part of his left hand had turned into dragon claws.


    The Evil Sword Emperor began to doubt whether Su Yan was a strong dragon from the Dragon Clan.


    But even if it is a strong dragon of the dragon family, it is not easy to take over his sword of the evil god.


    The Evil Sword Emperor couldn''t understand the reason, but he soon discovered that there was an obvious crack in Su Yan''s palm.


    It should be that the Evil God''s sword slashed the dragon scales and hurt the inside.

 Chapter 5056： completely suppressed

    Therefore, the Evil Sword Emperor became very determined. As long as the special sword energy of the Evil God''s Sword entered the enemy''s body, he would already have the chance to win.


    The Evil Sword Emperor thought things were a bit simple, and part of the alien sword energy of the Evil God''s Sword had indeed entered Su Yan''s body.


    But Su Yan just activated the divine power of destruction in his body, and easily wiped out this alien sword energy, and then the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body began to function again, and the wound in Su Yan''s palm immediately recovered as before.


    Su Yan turned his gaze to the Evil Sword Emperor and said, "You gave me a little surprise, it seems that if I only use the Wanzai Frost Sword, it''s still a bit difficult for me to get hold of you, so I can only change the sword. already."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he really changed into another sword in his hand.


    This sword is a broken sword, and the broken blade is still mottled.


    When the Great Bone Emperor saw Su Yan taking out the broken sword, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "It seems that you have no choice but to come out with a broken sword! It''s better to surrender now and admit defeat. That''s it!"


    The ridicule of the Great Bone Emperor did not get a response from others, and no Great Emperor thought that Su Yan would come up with a **** sword to deal with the evil god''s sword.


    Although this broken sword looks ordinary, it is definitely not an ordinary magic weapon.


    The Evil Sword Emperor was also staring intently at the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand, thinking in his heart how the alien sword energy of the Evil God''s Sword would erupt in Su Yan''s body.


    The Evil Sword Sovereign no longer intends to take the initiative to attack now. The opponent''s strength is extremely strong, and it is unfathomable.


    Since the Evil Sword Emperor remained motionless in the sky, Su Yan had no choice but to move.


    Since Su Yan changed this broken sword, his aura has changed from before.


    When using the Wan Zai Frost Sword, Su Yan''s aura was extremely cold, but after changing this broken sword, Su Yan''s aura suddenly became extremely charming and arrogant.


    After Su Yan took the first step in the void, a pair of blood-colored wings actually grew out of his back!


    This pair of blood-colored wings contains a strong destructive power!


    At this moment, the hand of the Evil Sword Emperor holding the sword could not help but start to tremble.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already killed the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The long sword in his hand was swung with a mysterious black flame, and when it fell, the Evil Sword Emperor only felt frightened, but he had no choice but to resist with the evil sword in his hand.


    Su Yan''s sword move was so fast, it was so fast that the immortal emperors watching the battle felt dazzled!


    Thanks to Evil Sword Sovereign''s extremely high realm in swordsmanship, it is too late to react to the opponent''s attack at this time, and all he can rely on is the strong swordsmanship and intuition integrated into his instincts.


    Su Yan''s rush to attack this round is very active. The key is that the Evil Sword Emperor has forcibly endured Su Yan''s thirty-six swords, and he still hasn''t been defeated!


    Such a good opponent is hard to find.


    After using this set of Tianxing swordsmanship, Su Yan started to use another set of swordsmanship.


    The Tianxing swordsmanship just now was opened and closed, and the sun was strong. After Su Yan changed to another swordsmanship, this swordsmanship was mysterious again, and strange moves came out one after another.


    This made the Evil Sword Emperor very uncomfortable, so he could only summon many other immortal swords into a set of sword armor, and together with the Evil God Sword in his hand, he could barely cope with Su Yan''s attack.


    After the tricks and tricks were almost played out, when Su Yan swung the broken sword again, it was connected to the immortal rules above the heavens.


    Xian Ze''s power was brought by Su Yan''s hand, turning it into a devastating blow!


    Infinite brilliance reverberated in the sky, and the Evil Sword Emperor only had the ability to parry.


    Now everyone could see that Su Yan''s strength far surpassed that of the Evil Sword Emperor and all the Immortal Emperors here.


    But what surprised the Evil Sword Emperor even more was that the alien sword energy of the Evil God''s Sword had already entered the opponent''s body. Why was the opponent''s breath and sword energy not affected in any way?


    After more than seventy moves, the hand that the Evil Sword Emperor shook hands with was severely numb, and he was almost unconscious.


    He understands very well that if he continues like this, he is afraid that at most seven moves, he will let go of the long sword, and then he will naturally be a mermaid, and he will no longer have the strength to fight back.


    The Evil Sword Emperor was very angry at this time. I thought that the Evil Sword Emperor was also a sword cultivator who has been famous for many years in the fairy world. I don��t know how many top and powerful cultivators have been killed. Is it actually going to die here today?


    The Evil Sword Emperor''s heart was filled with extremely strong unwillingness, and then the Evil Sword Emperor roared again, and the power of Xian Ze was condensed above his head.


    The immortals mastered by the Evil Sword Emperor are related to Geng Jin in the Five Elements. Geng Jin can often contribute to sword qi, so it is no wonder that his sword qi is so sharp.


    But the Immortal of the Evil Sword Emperor had just condensed, and the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand had already stabbed!


    The power of this broken sword is really terrifying. With the blessing of Su Yan''s sword breaking all laws, even Geng Jinxian has been destroyed!


    The Evil Sword Emperor was instantly defeated by Su Yan!


    Moreover, he was defeated by Su Yan in the most confident swordsmanship of the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The Evil Sword Emperor''s mask projected an unbelievable expression, and the great emperors who followed the Evil Sword Emperor all became at a loss at this time.


    They also never thought that the Evil Sword Emperor would be defeated so quickly, and he was killed without the ability to fight back in the dignified swordsmanship duel.


    For the Evil Sword Emperor, this time has reached the most critical moment. If he can''t make a little effective counterattack, he will definitely fall here today.


    Just after the three Gengjin Immortals collapsed, the Evil Sword Emperor injected his own life energy into the Evil God Sword in his hand.


    After devouring the life force of its master, the sword of the evil god''s sword, which had been forged into a demon shape, seemed to come alive, and even the throughput of the sword light became extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, the sword of the evil **** seemed to come alive, but instead began to dominate the body of the evil sword emperor.


    Under the mask, the eyes of the Evil Sword Emperor also became extremely red!


    The Demon Sword suddenly erupted with a power that was completely different from the Evil Sword Emperor. This power fell on Su Yan''s Broken Sword, and completely inspired the ferocious power hidden in the Broken Sword.


    At this moment, even Su Yan''s eyes turned red!


    In front of Su Yan''s eyes, the image of the former owner of the Broken Sword fighting was constantly reappearing in his mind.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to see himself walking through a huge mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood!

 Chapter 5057： Sword of Destruction

    The fifth thousand and fifty-seventh chapter is a sword of destruction


    This broken sword used to be an artifact of good fortune. Although it is broken now, the power it contains is also very powerful.


    You must know that Su Yan''s realm is so advanced now, and even the blessing of the godhead of the Lord God cannot be exempted from this influence...


    At this moment, Su Yan''s killing intent was so intense that it was almost impossible for him to control it.


    And the pair of blood-colored wings behind Su Yan suddenly enlarged several times!


    The divine power of destruction in his body was naturally combined with this broken sword... and then turned into a very huge force of destruction in this universe!


    This destructive power was somewhat different from the destructive power that Su Yan usually used, and it also contained a powerful destructive power to life force.


    It seems to be the peculiar ability that this Broken Sword has evolved after integrating the equation of life. This peculiar destructive power has continued to expand since its appearance.


    Even the master, Su Yan, could not control himself.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect that this sword would be so fierce, that it would directly attack his master like this...


    The expression on Su Yan''s face gradually became solemn, he wanted to suppress the power of this broken sword.


    If he couldn''t even control his own weapons, and in turn was dominated by weapons, then Su Yan''s prestige would be ruined.


    When Su Yan exerted his strength to suppress the broken sword, the Evil Sword Emperor also got a momentary gap. With the help of this gap, the Evil Sword Emperor fled directly to the rear, never reluctant to fight.


    After all, compared to the so-called reputation, of course, your own life is more important!


    The Broken Sword also trembled desperately in Su Yan''s hand, Su Yan showed a solemn expression, this Broken Sword is now desperately thirsting for blood.


    Countless crazy delusions and terrifying killing intent were being continuously transmitted from this sword to Su Yan''s mind.


    Because the messages were delivered so quickly that there was some kind of psychic shock.


    If it is compared to the level of ferocity, the ferocity of this broken sword is more than ten times that of the Judgment Heaven Halberd! !


    This broken sword has been broken, which means that he has lost most of his charm, and he is still so fierce.


    Even Su Yan was very laborious to suppress. It was really hard to imagine how terrifying it would be when it was still intact and a divine artifact!


    What method did that man use to suppress the ferocity of this sword back then?


    Or did he obey the ferocity of this sword and change his own nature into this?


    After Su Yan stood still in the air, it took a while to calm the broken sword.


    The Evil Sword Emperor over there was desperately breathing after escaping, and the Evil Sword Emperor stared at Su Yan, his eyes contained great hatred for Su Yan.


    But even in his heart, he was afraid, because he had already sensed how crazy and unreasonable the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand was just now!


    However, the Evil Sword Emperor still held on to his strength and said to Su Yan, "You can''t even control a sword in your hand, so you still want to deal with me?"


    Su Yan laughed coldly and didn''t say any nonsense to the Evil Sword Emperor. Even if there were many great emperors on the side of the Evil Sword Emperor, Su Yan still killed him without hesitation.


    The Evil Sword Emperor thought that he would be relatively safe after returning to his camp. If Su Yan wanted to continue chasing and killing him, he would definitely throw a rat because he was afraid of the power of the dozen or so great emperors here.


    That''s why he dared to say nonsense in front of Su Yan. He might not be able to beat him, but at least he didn''t want to be at a disadvantage.


    But when the Evil Sword Emperor did this, he undoubtedly overestimated himself and underestimated Su Yan.


    There is no doubt that Evil Sword Emperor''s thoughts are applied to ordinary emperors, but it is a bit ridiculous to put it on Su Yan.


    After Su Yan killed him, a powerful murderous aura roared in. All the great emperors released their protective barrier, and then scattered birds and beasts, and none of them took the initiative to fight Su Yan.


    And Su Yan''s goal is also very clear, that is to go to the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The Evil Sword Emperor silently recited the sword art, and the sword light of the Evil God''s Sword became indescribable, and his other hand once again condensed the power of Xian Ze.


    At this time, the power condensed by the Evil Sword Emperor is enough to destroy the first-level world of the mortal world, and it is enough to impact many galaxies in this immortal world!


    Those great emperors all fled to the rear, for fear that they would be affected by the power of the Evil Sword Emperor.


    Only the Great Bone Emperor retreated and said, "The formation of the ancestors is still there. If it is destroyed by the Evil Sword Emperor, if the ancestors pursue it, I am afraid that none of us can afford it!"


    The "Ancestor''s Formation" that the Great Bone said was actually that black beam of light.


    Here, the Evil Sword Emperor and Su Yan have already used their power to destroy the sky and the earth. Who knows if that black beam of light will be destroyed along with it?


    When the Great Bone Emperor said this, the faces of those Great Emperors really showed very anxious expressions. They also knew that this matter was of great importance.


    But if they use their power to intervene in the battle between the Evil Sword Emperor and Su Yan, wouldn''t that make the chaos and explosions there more violent?


    These great emperors all shied away from each other, and some of the great emperors began to blame their companions for running too fast, why not condense defensive formations there...


    Just when they were blaming each other, Su Yan and the Evil Sword Emperor were already fighting together again.


    The pair of blood-colored wings on Su Yan''s back were still there, and the murderous aura emanating from his body was still shocking, and even the sword glow was filled with a cruel blood color.


    With this broken sword, Su Yan directly confronted the Evil Sword Emperor''s ten thousand feet of sword light! !


    The Evil Sword Emperor''s sword light of ten thousand feet still has some sayings. This move is not only the strongest move of the Evil Sword Emperor, but also has a name called: The Sword of Destruction!


    Back then, the Evil Sword Sovereign used this world-annihilating sword to destroy two immortal realms that were originally extremely prosperous!


    Under this world-destroying sword technique, the opponent is destined to have nowhere to escape, and can only use his strongest ability to deal with it!


    Any skills are no longer meaningful under this sword. There is only one way to take over this world-destroying sword, and that is to rely on your own hard power to survive.


    To put it bluntly, this sword is pure brute force.


    When the power of the Evil Sword Emperor is at an overwhelming advantage, if this move is used, then the opponent must be completely unable to parry.


    But if the power of the Evil Sword Emperor is at a relative disadvantage, if this move is used, the situation will definitely be turned over.


    Of course, the Evil Sword Emperor understood this, and he was not sure that this world-destroying sword would definitely defeat Su Yan.


    Therefore, the immortal condensed in his left hand was the backup plan, but Su Yan broke the world-destroying sword.

 Chapter 5058： Death of the Evil Sword Emperor

    Chapter 5058: The Death of the Evil Sword Emperor


    There is nothing wrong with the idea of ??the Evil Sword Emperor. These two moves are intertwined, and it can be said that it is enough to deal with most situations.


    What the Evil Sword Sovereign did not expect at all was that the strength Su Yan showed just now was far from his all.


    This is the most miscalculated part of the evil sword emperor.


    He thought that he had already controlled everything about his opponent, but in fact, Su Yan didn''t even use half of his own strength just now, relying only on his swordsmanship, and the ferocity of this broken sword, he almost killed the Evil Sword Emperor. .


    After this world-destroying sword fell, of course Su Yan didn''t have to hide any of his own power.


    The terrifying divine power of destruction rose up from Su Yan''s body, and a majestic figure appeared in the void of the universe!


    This figure has three heads and four hands, and it looks extremely majestic!


    The ripples of the destruction of divine power are also rippling wildly in this cosmos space, spreading far and far in this cosmos...


    Those great emperors were impacted by this destructive power, and their respective protective barrier swayed with layers of ripples.


    The impact of the destruction of divine power is like a typhoon passing through, and the impact becomes stronger and stronger!


    And the phantom of the **** gradually turned into a real body. At the moment when the evil sword emperor''s world-destroying sword fell, the **** opened his hands and clamped the world-destroying sword in his own hands.


    Then the World Destruction Sword covered a distance of tens of thousands of meters, and at the same time squeezed the surrounding space to almost completely shattered.


    But the sword was still firmly clamped by the hands of the God of Destruction, and it couldn''t fall.


    The Evil Sword Emperor was completely stunned at this time. He never imagined that the other party could use such an easy method and attitude to catch his strongest sword of world destruction...


    And in the next second, the pair of blood-colored wings on Su Yan''s back had already flapped, and the next step was to smash Huanglong!


    In the hands of the Evil Sword Emperor, the Evil God''s Sword has been transformed into a sword that destroys the world, and now only the power of Xianze in his left hand is left.


    Xian Ze''s power was twisted by him and kneaded into a sword, but after fighting against Su Yan''s broken sword, the Xian Ze almost shattered immediately.


    "Sword breaks all methods!"


    The Evil Sword Emperor had already realized what method Su Yan used to break his Sword of Immortal Rule, but what if he knew it?


    The Evil Sword Sovereign made one wrong step, one step at a time, and he was already powerless to return to the sky.


    Su Yan''s hand interrupted the sword and wiped the Evil Sword Emperor''s neck directly!


    At the moment when this broken sword pierced the neck of the Evil Sword Emperor, it frantically sucked the blood of the Immortal Emperor in the body of the Evil Sword Emperor.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, one third of the blood of the Immortal Emperor of the Evil Sword Emperor has been absorbed.


    The blood of the Immortal Emperor contains infinite mysteries, and it also contains the powerful power of this Immortal Emperor and even the immortal rules he masters...


    After Duanjian absorbed the blood of the Immortal Emperor, it became more and more fierce, it longed for more blood of the Immortal Emperor, and more slaughter.


    But this time, Su Yan already had the previous experience, and he directly used the method of suppressing the Judgment Halberd to deal with it.


    This broken sword really became relatively peaceful.


    But the Evil Sword Emperor has already lost one third of his blood, and even his neck has been opened with an unhealable wound. He can''t say a word now. After covering his neck with his hands, he stands in the void. is already shaky.


    Those great emperors who came with the Evil Sword Emperor never thought that the Evil Sword Emperor would be so vulnerable and killed by the opponent so easily.


    And it''s under the circumstance of using a sword of destruction.


    After the World Destruction Sword lost the support of the Evil Sword Emperor, it also became shaky in the void, and disappeared directly.


    After the Evil God Sword flew in the void for a while, it flew towards the Evil Sword Emperor again.


    The Evil Sword Emperor originally wanted to catch the Evil God''s Sword, but he was seriously injured and was already on the verge of collapse. When the Evil God''s Sword was approaching the Evil Sword Emperor, he suddenly changed his trajectory from the Evil Sword. It passed through the palm of the emperor''s hand, and then ruthlessly inserted into the heart of the evil sword emperor!


    Those great emperors showed shocked expressions when they saw this scene.


    Su Yan only severely injured the Evil Sword Emperor, and the one who really killed the Evil Sword Emperor was actually his own Evil God Sword.


    so, what happened?


    "That sword also has its own consciousness. As a top-level artifact, it can completely choose a master that it is satisfied with. When the Evil Sword Emperor becomes weak, it feels that the Evil Sword Emperor is no longer worthy of being its owner. I will choose to take the initiative to devour the master..."


    The fierce artifact can attack the master, everyone has only heard of this kind of thing in the legend.


    Very few people have seen it in reality.


    In particular, it is the existence of the emperor level that is backlashed by the artifact!


    Even the Evil Sword Emperor''s own eyes projected unbelievable expressions. What he could not have imagined was that the artifact that he relied on to become famous would actually choose to betray him at the last moment...


    Although the Evil Sword Emperor was struck by a sword in his heart, he did not die immediately, because the Immortal Emperor''s vitality was beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and even if his head was chopped off, he would not die immediately.


    But in this case, death is a kind of relief. It is a very cruel thing to drag the wrecked body and watch the life force gradually pass away, but it is a very cruel thing to do nothing.


    The blood and power of the Immortal Emperor in the body of the Evil Sword Emperor are madly absorbed by the Evil God Sword...


    His road as a great emperor has come to an end, and his fall is only a matter of time.


    At this time, Su Yan had already taken back the dharma that destroyed the gods, but there was still a huge aura of destruction left in the sky, making those great emperors dare not approach this side at all.


    There was a very resentful expression on the Evil Sword Emperor''s face. He wanted to pull out the Evil God''s Sword that had been inserted into his heart, but the Evil God''s Sword seemed to have taken root in his body. out of it.


    Instead, the wounds on his body cracked open and more blood flowed out.


    The Evil Sword Emperor spurted blood out of his mouth, and after a long scream, he said, "I''m not reconciled... I''m so reconciled... How could I lose..."


    Su Yan said calmly, "It''s reasonable for you to lose to me, because I''m the Great Emperor Xianwu."


    After Su Yan revealed his identity, everyone was shocked.


    Almost all the great emperors showed shocked expressions, but this shock quickly turned into the original expressions.


    Emperor Xianwu used to be the number one immortal emperor in all ages. Isn''t it easy to defeat an evil sword emperor?


    The Evil Sword Emperor looked at Su Yan in shock, as if he wanted to say something, but this time he really couldn''t hold on anymore, he just opened his mouth, and in the end he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    When the life force quickly left the body of the evil sword emperor, the body of the evil sword emperor also quickly aged...


    White hair and wrinkles appeared on his body, and then his body began to decay, turning into dust in the universe.


    And the evil **** sword also turned into a stream of light, and flew towards Su Yan, Su Yan stretched out a hand and took the evil **** sword in his own hand.

 Chapter 5059： Ancestor has orders

    The fifth thousand and fifty-ninth chapter, the ancestors have orders


    The Evil God''s Sword took the initiative to fly into Su Yan''s hands, indicating that this demonic sword had regarded Su Yan as its new master.


    But Su Yan would not be interested in taking this magic sword as his own treasure.


    The Evil God''s Sword performed a backlash against its master in front of Su Yan. If Su Yan also fell into a difficult and difficult situation in the future, how would he know that this magic sword would not repeat what happened today?


    But this magic sword is at the level of the highest level of divine artifact. Even the Wanzai Frost Sword is completely suppressed in front of it. It would be a pity if it was thrown into the sky like this. At least fill up the treasure trove.


    The Evil Sword Emperor has fallen, and Su Yan has completely lost interest in the rest of the great emperors here.


    After Su Yan put away the two swords in his hand, he was ready to turn around and leave.


    However, the great emperors who were watching the battle just now went back and forth. They stood in front of the black beam of light, and they absolutely did not allow Su Yan to take a step closer to the black beam of light.


    This instead made Su Yan very curious, what exactly is nurturing in that black beam of light?


    And who is the ancestor that these great emperors said?


    After Su Yan pondered for a while, he decided that there would be no more troubles. Now that he has too many responsibilities and needs to do a lot, he has no time to worry about these boring things.


    If you really have time, it would be better to find out the legendary paradise with the old man Bai Xin and the Star God. This matter is more meaningful to Su Yan.


    But after seeing Su Yan take the initiative to leave, the Great Bone Emperor instead shouted: "Are you really Su Baxian, the Great Emperor of Xianwu? I heard that Su Baxian has already opened up his own immortal realm, how could he come here? The other side of the star? What kind of person from the Suppressing Heaven Sword Sect would you call yourself?"


    Su Yan glanced back at the Great Bone Emperor, only to think that he was like a boring clown, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all.


    But the Great Bone Emperor did not let Su Yan go. He was humiliated several times by Su Yan just now, and he is still angry.


    Of course, if the Great Bone Emperor wanted to fight with Su Yan now, he would definitely not have the guts.


    The Evil Sword Emperor had already been killed by Su Yan just now, and his strength was not as good as the Evil Sword Emperor.


    However, the bones that the Great Emperor relies on is that there are more than ten great emperors on his side. With so many great emperors standing here, are they afraid that the other party will fail alone?


    The Great Bone Emperor didn''t count the Star God and the other four Immortal Emperors at all, but even if he did, they still had an absolute advantage in numbers.


    Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention to the Great Bone Emperor at all, and after returning home, he said to Mu Changfeng: "I have already destroyed Immortal Emperor Zhaotian and Emperor Xie Jian, and the spirits of those senior brothers and sisters in the sky can also be comforted. The future of Tianjianzong has been dealt with, and then Bai Lao, let''s go to the paradise you mentioned."


    After Old Man Bai Xin heard Su Yan''s words, he didn''t react for a while.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s reminder, he would have almost forgotten what their original purpose of being together was.


    However, the old man Bai Xin soon became invigorated.


    With the help of Emperor Xianwu and Star God, their chances of finding the legendary paradise would be greatly improved.


    The old man Bai Xin is actually very representative. These monks are completely indifferent to those power struggles in the fairy world, and they don''t care which sect dominates everything in the fairy world...


    When they first started cultivating, they only considered one thing - how to obtain longevity.


    Except for immortality, they will not have too much interest in anything, even some powerful exercises and magic weapons with extremely high lethality are not very meaningful to them.


    Su Yan was already thinking about how to leave.


    Although there are more than ten great emperors there, he doesn''t care about it at all.


    But just when Su Yan and the others were ready to leave, a net of heaven and earth shrouded them directly from above.


    Su Yan suddenly showed a puzzled expression. He didn''t know why they wanted to take action against him. No one of these great emperors would want to avenge the Evil Sword Emperor.


    The relationship between them was purely a calculation of interests, so why did they attack Su Yan?


    Su Yan looked upwards, and it was a purple-clothed cultivator who looked very young.


    This purple-clothed cultivator has purple pupils and should not be human.


    Su Yan said in a calm tone, "Since you already know my identity, do you still want to embarrass me?"


    There was no great emperor over there to respond to Su Yan, and in the silence, Su Yan said again, "Then do you know what will happen if you fight against me?"


    There was still silence on the other side.


    But the more than ten great emperors have already taken out their magical instruments, and it is obvious that they are all ready to fight Su Yan.


    This is very strange, what they want to guard is the black beam of light, and now Su Yan has made it clear that he will not touch the black beam of light, so why do they still want to fight with Su Yan?


    Then Su Yan heard the white boy say: "The old ancestor just sent an imperial order, let us intercept Su Baxian here, and the old ancestor will deal with him personally later, everyone can''t let Su Baxian run away like this. Well, otherwise, if the ancestors are to blame, no one can afford this responsibility."


    After hearing what Bai Tongzi said, Su Yan also became interested.


    The ancestors in the mouths of these great emperors do not know where they came from, yet they dare to be so rude to him.


    And it was very obvious that these great emperors were more afraid of this ancestor than they were of Su Yan.


    This is very interesting. Could it be that this ancestor exists above Su Yan?


    At least these great emperors may think so.


    Therefore, they would rather offend Su Yan than disobey the order of the mysterious ancestor.


    And Su Yan was standing in the middle of the net, and he was already very interested at this time, he said: "If that''s the case, let me meet you, by the way, I also want to see the old ancestors in your mouth. Who is it?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the indescribable aura of destruction on his body surged like a tide.


    The Immortal Emperor who used the Heavenly Earth Net was afraid that something would change, and many gods and thunders soon appeared on the Heavenly Earth Net that day.


    These gods and thunders were intertwined to form a power grid, which completely trapped Su Yan and the others.


    But Su Yan didn''t seem to see this grid, and still flew upwards.

 Chapter 5060： Just kill it!

    Chapter 5060 Kill and wear it!


    After Su Yan flew up, the power grid above was suddenly tangled and many thunderbolts slammed down towards Su Yan.


    The attributes of these thunders should be the Yin thunder of the side door. After reaching a certain level of torture, they will have a certain restraint on the authentic exercises of Xuanmen.


    However, Su Yan still had a relaxed and casual expression on his face, as if he didn''t take these dark thunders seriously at all.


    Facts also proved that Su Yan didn''t need to worry at all. After those thunderbolts approached Su Yan, they were almost immediately dissipated by the divine power of destruction, and they couldn''t cause any substantial damage to Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then said, "You might as well go together. If it is one-on-one, there is no way you would pose any threat to me."


    Su Yan''s words sounded extremely harsh to the emperor, but no one dared to say anything to refute.


    After all, the man they were facing was Su Baxian, the legendary Emperor Xianwu!


    The death of the Evil Sword Emperor just now was still imminent.


    Almost as soon as Su Yan''s words were finished, another emperor used a magic weapon. A dark force contained the immortal rule of the night, and it was directly suppressed from above towards Su Yan!


    The power contained in this power is really huge. After falling on top of Su Yan, Su Yan only felt as if he was carrying a mountain, and he couldn''t move his body at all.


    The surrounding space was also squeezed by such a powerful force and gradually became distorted.


    But after Su Yan started with a long sword, he immediately released a sword light of tens of thousands of meters. This sword light directly smashed the fairy of the night to pieces!


    Before Su Yan returned to the sword, another three immortals turned into spells to suppress him from different directions, and he didn''t intend to give Su Yan a chance to catch his breath at all.


    Faced with the spells of these three immortals, Su Yan couldn''t help laughing, and then a sword intent rose from him that made heaven and earth worship.


    A sword light was released from his other hand, and this sword light was transformed into an infinite sword light in the blink of an eye.


    The infinite sword light kept the three spells of immortals out of his body, allowing Su Yan to calmly withdraw his long sword, and then Su Yan cut off the three spells that contained immortals!


    The faces of those great emperors were all only horrified expressions.


    Su Yan said: "The Evil Sword Emperor can put his own sword brilliance up to ten thousand zhang, this level of swordsmanship is rare in the world, and he can''t stop my sword brilliance. Can you stand me? It''s ridiculous!"


    The Evil Sword Emperor was suppressed by Su Yan in a very embarrassing manner, and in the end he ended up in a mortal death.


    But this definitely does not mean that the strength of the evil sword emperor is weak.


    The so-called strength is a relative concept. If you ask an immortal king to fight a quasi emperor, it will also appear that the immortal king is very weak, and the spells he uses are vulnerable.


    But if you ask the Immortal King to fight against Jinxian, then the power of the Immortal King will be unfathomable, and Jinxian can be easily played with applause.


    Evil Sword Emperor''s embarrassment and clumsiness just now was also because he met Su Yan. If his opponent was not Su Yan, the Evil Sword Emperor would never have died so quickly.


    Before Su Yan spoke, Jian Xin was already fully functioning.


    At this time, he is enough to stop and kill God, and Buddha to stop and kill Buddha! !


    After Su Yan broke the net of heaven and earth, he would be able to kill the great emperors immediately. If it turned into a melee combat, they would be even more unable to support under Su Yan''s sword brilliance.


    If these great emperors thought that using immortals could change some spells to be able to compete with him, Su Yan, then it would be a ridiculous joke!


    As Su Yan spoke, a flood of water suddenly came from the void. I don''t know which great emperor moved a piece of ocean directly into the void of the universe.


    This piece of ocean can cover at least 5,000 miles, and it is rushing towards this net of heaven and earth with endless floods!


    This is the real mana of the Great Emperor. If the Great Emperor wants to, it is not a problem to shape a planet here, but it is completely meaningless to do so.


    This endless ocean seemed to drown everything. At this time, a strange brilliance had already appeared on the Star God''s body. It seemed that he was planning to take action to face the endless ocean.


    After all, the scope of this ocean is huge, and they were also involved.


    But just as the tide of several thousand meters came in, Su Yan had already struck a sword!


    Wherever Su Yan''s sword passed, the ocean tide automatically split into two halves, and after that, it couldn''t be healed again!


    After this piece of ocean was split from the middle by Su Yan, it spread out for thousands of miles!


    Su Yan''s sword not only slashed on the tide, but also on the immortals. This ocean was condensed by the great mana, and it was about to collapse.


    Su Yan didn''t show much joy, and flew up again, directly into the void, and then swung out the second sword.


    This second sword directly slashed a huge gap in the net of heaven and earth shrouded in thunder.


    There are three more asteroids that were summoned by an unknown emperor and smashed down directly at Su Yan!


    Su Yan used his sword brilliance again to annihilate these three asteroids together!


    By this time, the twelve Immortal Emperors above were already shocked and scared together.


    With only one sword and no other skills, Su Yan had already killed them all!


    What kind of sword power is this!


    They don''t say they''ve seen it, they just haven''t heard of it.


    Regardless of whether it was a net, an ocean, or an asteroid, these things couldn''t stop Su Yan in the slightest!


    It seemed that Su Yan only needed a long sword in his hand, and any legal principles in this world could not be difficult or impeded by him.


    He only needs a sword to destroy the law in this world!


    "You can only summon the sun and trap him with the power of the sun!" said the Great Emperor.


    Hearing the Great Emperor''s words, Su Yan''s face showed a sneer, "Isn''t it a matter of talking and laughing to destroy the sun with my sword power? Since you are going to challenge me, you should be ready to die. !"


    The title of Emperor Xianwu was not obtained by touting others, but by Su Yan killing him one by one.


    Those powerhouses who did not obey the Great Emperor Xianwu do not know how much they have fallen...


    The Eternal Era was a dark, savage and lawless era. Su Yan was able to kill the heavens in that era, and in this era, there would not be many people who would be his opponents.


    After Su Yan broke the net of heaven and earth, he directly killed those great emperors!


    None of the more than ten great emperors dared to take on Su Yan''s sharpness head-on. They didn''t have the swordsmanship of the Evil Sword Emperor. Besides, even the Evil Sword Emperor, didn''t they just fall?


    The Great Wilderness Demon God was stunned and said: "Emperor Xianwu, this is too unreasonable! No matter what the other party''s arrangements or conspiracies are, just a long sword can kill everything! Such power! , just watching from the side is already very enjoyable!"

 Chapter 5061： swallow black hole

    The fifth thousand and sixty-one chapters swallow the black hole


    Su Yan''s battle really seemed to be hearty, not only the Great Desolate Demon God felt this way, but also the other three Immortal Emperors.


    With a single sword, all the stars and oceans can be annihilated. Even if such swordsmanship is not invincible in the world, it can be regarded as rare in the world.


    Only the Star God remained calm, without any emotional fluctuations at all.


    After Su Yan killed him, the Great Bone Emperor first made a brand new change. This was the activation of the Bone Forest Great Array he had already arranged.


    The first thing that appeared in the Bone Forest were many giant white bone dragons. Although these giant dragons only had skeletons left, they still possessed a powerful dragon energy, and they were already spitting out a powerful dragon breath in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan wiped out all these dragon breaths with one sword, and after the second sword fell, these ancient dragons turned into ashes!


    In the Bone Forest Great Array, many corpses of ancient gods and demons were resurrected.


    However, Su Yan kept going forward and directly entered the Bone Forest Great Array.


    Although the corpses of those ancient gods and demons had used many ancient magical powers and produced many incredible brilliance, they could not stop Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan''s swordsmanship is really too strong!


    Every time the sword falls, not only will the bodies of many gods and demons be completely destroyed, but even the space where the Bone Forest Great Array is located will also tremble strongly...


    Every time he saw the corpse of a **** and demon being beheaded, the Great Bone Emperor would feel a pain in the flesh. These corpses were not easy to find.


    Now it has become a waste material that will be cut off without any suspense under Su Yan''s sword.


    The Great Bone Emperor shouted strangely: "Why don''t you guys do it yet, I can''t hold him for a long time with this Bone Forest formation, you should hurry up and find a way to entangle him, otherwise, if the Bone Forest formation is broken, we are afraid that all of us will fall. Here it is!"


    There is indeed some truth to what the Great Bone Emperor said. Everyone could see that the Bone Forest Great Array would not be able to trap Su Yan for long. After Su Yan destroyed the Bone Forest Great Array, what should they do to deal with Su Yan?


    Better to plan ahead.


    The brilliance of various spells appeared in the cosmic space, and Mu Changfeng asked, "Do we need to help?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God said: "If Immortal Su needs help, he will definitely say it clearly. If we rush to kill it now, I am afraid that it will harass Immortal Su''s Yaxing."


    The old man Bai Xin also said: "Emperor Su has obviously not done his best yet, so we don''t have to kill it too hastily, we might as well watch it for a while."


    In the sky between Su Yan''s opening and closing, the sword light swayed to the extreme, and the bone forest formation was shaky.


    When his sword light pierced the sky and came out of the special space of the Bone Forest Great Array, a small black sphere immediately enveloped Su Yan''s head.


    This is because a small black hole was summoned by the Great Emperor on the opposite side, and he wanted to strangle Su Yan with the power of this cosmic celestial body.


    Su Yan sneered, and the Dharma body that destroyed the gods appeared almost immediately above his head.


    The dharma body that destroyed the gods roared, and Tianyu was shocked!


    When the pair of golden eyes of the God of Destruction swept over, even the Great Emperor would be terrified!


    Then I saw the God of Destruction open his mouth, and then actually swallowed this small black hole into his stomach.


    After seeing this scene, the great emperors all showed extremely shocked expressions.


    I am afraid that they are just dreaming, I am afraid that they would never have imagined that there would be such an outrageous thing in this world!


    And such an outrageous thing happened in front of them like this!


    After the dharma body of the **** of destruction swallowed the small black hole, there was no uncomfortable reaction, but the power of destruction was much stronger than before.


    It seems that Su Yan''s destruction of the body has completely digested the power of the black hole.


    This is even more outrageous. After eating this small black hole, it did not suffer any damage, but it became stronger.


    This, this... Black holes can''t be hurt at all!


    In this physical universe, is there any other magic weapon or immortal that can hurt the dharma body that destroys the gods?


    As an enemy, after seeing this scene, my heart can be said to be very desperate.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word at this time, the deterrent force brought by the silence had reached its peak!


    "This, this..." Many great emperors over there have no idea what to say.


    If they knew from the beginning that Su Yan''s strength was so outrageous that he could eat all the black holes directly into his stomach, how could they dare to attack Su Yan directly?


    Even if you lend them ten more courage, they would not dare.


    "This emperor is also well-informed, and he has met many powerful gods in the old world, but he has never heard of anyone whose dharma body can eat a black hole... What kind of monster is he?!"


    "Now is not the time to talk about this kind of thing. Since he released the Dharma body, he wants to kill us all in one net, and kill them all here. If we don''t think of a way, I''m afraid that all of us will be killed by him. Here it is!"


    "Let''s delay for a while, the ancestor will come, and only the ancestor can deal with him!"


    Bai Tongzi sneered and said, "What I''m afraid of is that we won''t be able to support the moment when our ancestor arrives..."


    In fact, Bai Tongzi only said half of what he said, and the other half was: "If even the ancestors can''t beat him, what will we do then?"


    Now Bai Tongzi no longer has complete confidence in the legendary ancestor.


    Of course, it was mainly because Su Yan''s strength shocked him too much.


    Especially after the god-destroying dharma body devoured the black hole, he couldn''t think of any other way to defeat the god-destroying dharma body.


    The four Immortal Emperors over there were also greatly shocked, Immortal Emperor Dan Xin said: "I finally know why Immortal Emperor Su was able to destroy the Hongmeng Immortal Realm overnight, slaughtering hundreds of Immortal Emperors and Sin Gods... This is the dharma body that destroys the gods. Once released, even the Immortal Emperor can only close his eyes and wait to die. Compared with the real destruction, what is the power of the Immortal?"


    The Great Wilderness Demon God also said: "Indeed, if we were on the opposite side of Su Xiandi, I''m afraid we would be helpless, and Su Xiandi still has a good fortune artifact that he has not used... That is to say, Su Xiandi is still not the strongest. status."


    "It''s terrifying! I feel that this man is so powerful that he can no longer be called Immortal Emperor. He has obviously surpassed the realm of Immortal Emperor and entered a higher realm."


    "I think so too, maybe we should call him the Emperor of Heaven..."

 Chapter 5062： Biluo Huangquan

    The fifth thousand and sixty-two chapters are blue and yellow


    The dharma body that destroyed the gods was separated from Su Yan, and Su Yan''s body directly killed the Great Bone Emperor...


    And the dharma body that destroys the gods is killing the middle of the group of great emperors!


    When the Great Bone Emperor saw Su Yan kill him, he panicked to the extreme!


    Just how terrifying Su Yan''s swordsmanship is, the Great Bone Emperor has already experienced it just now, and he doesn''t feel that he has the ability to resist Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    So the Great Bone Emperor flew away without saying a word.


    The Great Bone Emperor seemed to have made a mistake. His speed could not be faster than Su Yan, and Su Yan had already caught up with the Great Bone Emperor in an instant.


    The Bone Emperor had no choice but to throw the skull necklace around his neck.


    This skull necklace can be said to be the last reliance of the Great Skeleton. Countless skeletons flew into the air, and finally transformed into the corpses of many Yin demons and ancient gods...


    The infinite divine light combined with the powerful necromantic aura directly suppressed Su Yan!


    But Su Yan just gently swayed his long sword, and this piece of divine light was shattered.


    One sword breaks all methods!


    The Bone Emperor bit the tip of his tongue, and with the blood on the tip of his tongue, he began to cast a powerful two-wound spell!


    Now he doesn''t care anymore, if Su Yan insists on killing him, he will come to a dead end!


    The Bone Emperor cast a summoning circle with the blood of his own emperor.


    This summoning circle summoned not some evil **** or monster from another world, but Huang Quan itself.


    The water of the Yellow Spring fell from the sky, and at the same time it brought a strong to the extreme aura of death.


    After the corpse of the gods and demons summoned by the Great Skeleton was soaked in the water of the Yellow Spring, the body on the wreckage began to slowly recover...


    The ultimate death energy stimulated the power of these corpses of gods and demons, and also pushed these corpses to a whole new level.


    But all this came at a price. After Huang Quan was summoned, the Great Bone Emperor was panting and his face was extremely pale.


    In the Biluo Huangquan summoned by the Great Skeleton Emperor, even if these corpses of gods and demons were destroyed by Su Yan''s sword light, they could continue to regenerate from the Huangquan water.


    What the Great Bone Emperor gave to this corpse of gods and demons was the essence of death.


    It is also possible to make these corpses of gods and demons transcend the essence of death in a short period of time.


    The Yellow Spring Water is extremely corrosive, and its karma is also extremely strong. Even the existence of the Great Emperor is absolutely unwilling to let the Yellow Spring Water easily taint his body.


    This kind of karma can be said to be the root cause of the fall of the Great Emperor.


    And the karma contained in the Biluo Huangquan summoned by the Great Bone Emperor is so huge that no matter what the Great Emperor, once infected with such a huge amount of karma, even if he does not die, he will lose a layer of skin.


    However, the Great Bone Emperor jumped into the blue and yellow spring, and then shouted to Su Yan in the blue and green spring: "Su Baxian, don''t you like to boast that you are invincible in the world? Come and do it to me if you have the feeling. !"


    The Great Bone Emperor''s act of jumping into the blue and yellow springs shocked those great emperors a lot.


    However, those great emperors also immediately understood why the skeleton emperor was so courageous, because he was still wearing that set of white bone armor.


    This set of white bone armor made from the bones of gods and demons is enough to completely isolate the water of the Yellow Springs. No matter how strong the karma is, it cannot hurt him in the slightest.


    Frankly speaking, this move by the Great Skeleton is really shameless.


    It was as if he jumped into a cesspool on his own initiative, and then said to Su Yan, "You have the guts to hit me in the cesspool!"


    However, the appearance of Bi Luo Huangquan is indeed useful.


    After he jumped into Biluo Huangquan, Su Yan''s indomitable footsteps also came to a standstill, it seems that even Su Yan was stopped by Biluo Huangquan and did not dare to move forward.


    Su Yan said coldly, "Do you think I can''t do anything about you when you enter Huangquan?"


    Su Yan had already cut off his own cause and effect, and he was not afraid of the karma of the Yellow Spring Water, but the Yellow Spring Water was too filthy.


    If his true body is contaminated by the water of the Yellow Springs, it will affect his reputation if it is spread out.


    But if you don''t go to Huangquan, how can you behead the Great Bone Emperor?


    Hearing Su Yan coldly snorted, he rushed into the Yellow Spring with the Wanzai Frost Sword in hand.


    The mysterious ice cold energy was stimulated by Su Yan, and a circle of swords was formed around it. Inside the circle of swords, there was a cry of silence, which was close to absolute zero.


    In this sword circle, even the flow of time has slowed down.


    As long as the water from the Yellow Spring is close to the sword circle, it will be condensed into solid ice, and Su Yan, who is simply unable to pose any threat.


    The Great Bone Emperor was truly terrified to the extreme. He could never have imagined that such a powerful Biluo Huangquan could not even shake Su Yan in the slightest!


    He has nothing to do!


    The only thing that can be done is to let the corpses of the gods and demons attack Su Yan desperately.


    But those gods and demons were not Su Yan''s opponents when they were alive. After they died, there was only a corpse without spiritual consciousness, and even their strength was very incomplete. How could they be a threat to Su Yan?


    I saw countless ice cones rising from the ground, and the bodies of those gods and demons were all frozen in these ice cones.


    Soon, Su Yan had chased after the Great Skeleton Emperor.


    The Great Bone Emperor was extremely frightened at this time. He took out a white bone sword and wanted to do his last dying struggle.


    But his swordsmanship can''t even be said to be entry-level, and the first sword to go out has already been cut off by Su Yan with his arm and sword!


    When Su Yan''s second sword fell, cracks appeared on the white bone armor on Great Bone Emperor''s body, and then the cracks spread wildly...


    The bone armor could only resist the sword energy, but the impact of Su Yan''s power could not completely offset it.


    When Su Yan''s sword fell, it was like a sharp hammer, and the bones of the Great Bone Emperor shattered, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth!


    He only felt that his five internal organs seemed to be displaced, and he didn''t know how many bones were broken.


    If I had known this would happen, it would be better not to use the Bone Armor for defense from the beginning, at least to die happily!


    After Su Yan made the third sword, the skull of the Great Bone Emperor immediately flew in the sky.


    He is a necromancer mage, Su Yan was afraid that the Great Bone Emperor would play some unusual tricks, and then he used the fourth sword to directly destroy the divine soul of the Great Bone Emperor.


    After that, Su Yan took the long sword in his hand.


    The Great Bone Emperor is the second Great Emperor to be beheaded by Su Yan...


    On the other side, Su Yan''s Destruction God Dharma Body was also fighting fiercely with those great emperors.


    Su Yan flew towards that side again, and the faces of those great emperors showed very despairing eyes.


    Because all of them understand that after the Great Bone Emperor, it may be their turn to fall next!


    Immediately, many great emperors flew away into the distance, their hearts were filled with infinite panic, and no one was willing to stay here to deal with Su Yan!

 Chapter 5063： Old ancestors drive

    The fifth thousand and sixty-three chapters of the ancestors


    The Great Emperor is indeed already the top existence in this world. He can shape the world with one hand, and he can also master the laws of the world with the stars, sun and moon.


    But this does not mean that the Great Emperor will not be afraid. When he really begins to face the threat of death, even the Great Emperor will panic.


    And this panic seems to be contagious. When a great emperor starts to flee, there will be a second and a third one who will make the same choice.


    Now it can be said that it has fallen into a cycle of a dead Taoist friend and an immortal poor Taoist.


    Those great emperors scrambled to escape towards the rear!


    Baoguang and Jinyun, and even the portal appeared in the dark space.


    But the Star God just pointed at the void, and it seemed that the universe had turned into a miniature model and was manipulated in his hands.


    Then those space portals were shattered, and it was difficult for Baoguang to take off again.


    Star God completely blocked the surrounding space as soon as he started, and even those great emperors could not compete at all.


    After Su Yan flew over, he merged with his own Destruction God Dharma Body, and a burst of strong golden light erupted in the Dharma.


    At this moment, the power of the Lord God can be said to have reached the peak at once!


    In the hands of Lord Shiva, six different instruments were also changed. After these different instruments were swung, the surrounding stars were stirred upside down with supreme power.


    When those great emperors were on their bodies, almost immediately one of the great emperors was beaten to the point of vomiting blood and almost fell on the spot!


    Seeing that it was hopeless to escape, those great emperors also began to fight for the last trapped beasts.


    But no matter whether it is the divine tool they master or the immortal rules they use, it is difficult for them to pose a real threat to Lord Shiva, and as long as Su Yan''s divine power of destruction is unleashed, those great emperors will tremble from the depths of their souls!


    Perhaps this is simply an unequal battle, and four great emperors will soon fall!


    However, Su Yan''s speed and strength did not show a significant decline, but instead showed a tendency to become more and more courageous.


    In other words, Su Yan''s stamina and mana were far from bottoming out, and even if they wanted to maintain a no-lose-win situation with Su Yan through consumption, they couldn''t do it.


    Those terrified emperors were all remorseful in their hearts at this time, Su Yan had already planned to leave here, why did they trap him here?


    Wouldn''t it be better to watch him leave?


    Well now, everyone is going to fall here!


    Bai Boy''s car was dismantled by Su Yan long ago. Fortunately, his flying speed was among the top three among the dozen great emperors, so he was never caught by Su Yan.


    His speed doesn''t have to be faster than Su Yan, he just needs to run faster than other great emperors, even if it is safe, this so-called safety is only temporary.


    Bai Tongzi also understands this very well, so he has been thinking about how to escape this cage from the very beginning.


    Bai Tongzi has thought of many ways, but these methods are either difficult to implement, or the risks are too high...


    After such a hesitation, another great emperor fell into Su Yan''s hands.


    Bai Tongzi gritted his teeth and was ready to use the means of pressing the bottom of the box to escape. Although he had to sacrifice an artifact, as long as he could save his life, it was all worth it.


    After Bai Tongzi took a deep breath, he was about to do it, but he didn''t want to hear a sound in the deep darkness in the distance.


    Hearing this sound, the faces of the remaining Great Emperor showed an infinitely happy expression.


    "It''s the old man here!"


    "The ancestors have come to rescue us! Brothers, support us for a while, as long as we wait for the ancestors to come, we will be saved!"


    These words of the Great Emperor also made Su Yan feel a little confused, but Su Yan quickly took back all his magic tools and stood in the void of the universe with the 3,600-meter-long **** of destruction.


    In Su Yan''s mind, there was indeed a dangerous signal.


    It seems that something comes from ancient times, and a very extraordinary existence is rapidly approaching here.


    In fact, Su Yan was also very curious in his heart. He didn''t know who the old ancestor these people were talking about and what kind of skills he had.


    The deep space of the universe is still dark in the distance. If you only look at it with the naked eye, it seems that there is no change at all, but in this darkness, there is already an inexplicable force stirring...


    Su Yan received the magic weapon and stopped attacking, which also gave those big traffic jams a chance to breathe a little.


    Then suddenly, a pure white sword light flew from a distance. On the way, a barrier in the space was completely broken like glass, and many fragments remained in the cosmic space.


    This layer of barrier was set up by the Star God just now. Seeing this scene, the Star God frowned slightly. Common sense was a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything.


    And Su Yan''s golden eyesight far surpassed that of the human race. In his golden eyes, he seemed to have seen a huge flame flying from a distance.


    This gigantic flame is not a physical object, but a manifestation of the opponent''s powerful aura.


    The ancestors mentioned by these great emperors are indeed very, very powerful!


    The ancestor should be strong enough that Su Yan needs to face it seriously.


    But this is also a matter of course, if there is no such strength, why drive these great emperors like dogs?


    It is impossible for the powerhouses in this immortal world to emerge suddenly. All the top powerhouses are destined to have names and surnames, and it will not be difficult to trace the origins carefully.


    Su Yan did not sense the existence of divine power in that powerful aura, that is, this ancestor was either a human race or a demon race.


    As for the demon clan, the most powerful ones, Su Yan, have already met, so it shouldn''t be them.


    Then this ancestor can only be a human race, who will he be?


    After that white sword light pierced the barrier of the Star God, it continued to fly towards Su Yan.


    This white light was originally very faint, but when it approached Su Yan, it suddenly burst into an extremely strong brilliance, as if it had become a daytime shooting star!


    Su Yan snorted softly and raised the Demon Slayer Sword in the magic weapon.


    The Demon Slaying Sword quickly collided with that white sword light!


    The power from this white sword light is extremely pure, and it is a magic sword.


    The two swords held on to each other for a long time, and after Su Yanchao took a step back, the white sword light completely flew out!


    Su Yan already felt that the owner of this sword possessed incomparably vast mana, and his mana was unbelievably huge.


    If you want to make a comparison, the mana of the great emperor here is probably only multiplied by ten to match the mana of the ancestor.


    It''s really hard to imagine that a human race can have such a huge amount of mana!


    And after the white sword light flew back, not long after that, a huge car pulled by a nine-headed dragon floated towards this side from the deep space of the universe.


    This car is magnificent, extremely luxurious, and shines brightly in the universe.


    After seeing the car, the remaining emperors all knelt down on one knee and said, "Congratulations to the ancestors!"

 Chapter 5064： The second ancestor immortal

    The fifth thousand and sixty-four chapters of the second ancestor immortal


    After seeing this luxurious car, Su Yan also fell into a deep thought.


    Afterwards, Su Yan ignored the remaining Great Emperors at all, and flew towards the Fajia directly.


    The body of Su Yan''s incarnation is 3,600 zhang, and he is a giant. When Su Yan flew over, there was no need to say more about the oppressive feeling he felt.


    But the owner of that car was actually standing still, just letting his car stay within Su Yan''s line of sight.


    The divine power of destruction turned into a golden arrogance and burned on Dharma''s body.


    Anyone can feel a terrifying aura that destroys the sky and destroys the earth...


    Perhaps Su Yan could crush the chariot with just one hand, but the owner of that chariot was not in a hurry at all.


    A few boys first appeared in the car, and after the boys spread flowers and covered the board of the car, a Taoist walked out slowly from inside.


    The appearance of this Taoist person looks very feminine and somewhat indefinable.


    He was wearing a very strange green robe with a blooming peony embroidered on the robe.


    He was dressed very neatly and had a whisk in his hand.


    This Daoist gave Su Yan the feeling that he was very secretive, and he was definitely the kind of very powerful character.


    The Taoist didn''t panic when he saw Su Yan''s dharma image of destroying the gods. Instead, he smiled evilly and said, "This one must be Emperor Xianwu?"


    Su Yan said, "Who are you?"


    After the huge Dharma sign opened, the sound turned into golden ripples and reverberated continuously in this cosmic space.


    Just speaking, the dharma of destroying the gods can be powerful, and there is no need to say more about how strong the power and the sense of oppression are.


    Then the Taoist turned his gaze to the black beam of light next to him, and he was a little dazed. He didn''t say a word to Su Yan for a long time, and naturally he didn''t answer Su Yan''s question.


    Su Yan said impatiently, "Who is your identity?"


    The man said, "I thought you should have guessed it already, Immortal Su, you haven''t guessed my identity yet?"


    Su Yan looked at this person and said, "I have never liked doing such boring guessing games, you can just say your identity directly."


    Facing Su Yan''s rebuke, the Taoist didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled softly and threw the whisk lightly again, saying, "Emperor Su, I became enlightened many years earlier than you."


    Su Yan said, "I''m not talking to you about these useless things. Just tell me your identity. Who are you? What are you refining in this black beam of light?"


    After listening to Su Yan''s cross-examination, the expression on this man''s face also became very cold, and then he said to Su Yan, "Xiandi Su, this is not the first time you have dealt with a person like me, right?"


    After the Daoist said this, Su Yan really had a very familiar feeling.


    But it was definitely the first time he and this Taoist met, so how could he feel familiar?


    This is just too weird.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t understand it at all, so Su Yan asked again, "A person like you? What exactly do you mean by saying this, I''m all confused by you."


    Those great emperors saw that Su Yan and Daoist had been talking all the time, but they didn''t fight directly.


    A great emperor said: "Old Ancestor, you have to support us. We carried out your order, Old Ancestor, and lost a total of seven Immortal Emperors. Since the Evil Sword Emperor, he has continued to kill here!"


    This person didn''t know that it was Su Yan who broke into this place at first. If he had known, he would definitely not have given such an order.


    But how could the superiors like them blame themselves?


    Especially on such occasions where there are outsiders, the Taoist turned his attention to Su Yan, and said, "Emperor Su, you killed seven of my subordinate emperors in a short period of time, isn''t this too cruel? already?"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "They wanted to take the initiative to fight against me. Since they fought against me, they should have despair of losing their lives at any time. If you don''t have this consciousness, why would you fight with me, when I have the title of Emperor Xianwu? Is it fun?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stared at the Taoist again and said, "Who the **** are you? If you don''t say anything, I will dismantle your car."


    After the Taoist heard Su Yan''s threat, he did not become very angry, although the expression on his face was still very cold.


    The Taoist flicked the whisk lightly, and then said: I am the ancestor immortal. "


    When Su Yan heard the words "Ancestor Immortal", he was slightly stunned.


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect to get such an answer at all, is he the first ancestor immortal? ? ?


    Su Yan has fought with the ancestor immortal several times before. Can Su Yan not know what the ancestor immortal looked like and what his breath was like?


    Su Yan immediately said unhappily: "Are you planning to sway in front of me? Do you think I haven''t seen the ancestor immortal?"


    Seeing that Su Yan was vaguely angry, the Taoist said indifferently, "Who told you that there is only one ancestor immortal in this world?"


    After the Daoist asked this question, Su Yan was immediately stunned.


    Yes, no one has ever said that there is only one ancestor immortal in this world...


    The Daoist said to Su Yan, "During the ancient years, there were seven mortals in the lower realm who sensed their destiny and then cultivated into immortals by virtue of their destiny. These seven mortals can be regarded as the ancestors of the human race, and they are also the exploration of the human race. The pioneers of the immortal world, in order to commemorate these seven great powers, later generations will call them the first ancestor immortals. Su Xiandi, you don''t even know this kind of thing, right?"


    Although this person''s tone is very gentle, there seems to be a hidden edge in his words.


    Su Yan said: "Seven ancestor immortals? Interesting, when I entered the fairy world, the Protoss dominated everything, the human race fell apart in the Immortal Realm, and could only be the slaves of the Protoss. I have never heard of this saying, since your ancestor immortals are like this If it''s powerful, why don''t you find a place for the human race in the fairy world? Or do you prefer to be slaves of the **** race?"


    Not to mention whether this person is the first ancestor immortal, the first ancestor immortal Su Yan met before has become a lackey in the world of heaven.


    Perhaps the bones of these so-called ancestor immortals are not very tough. Likes to bow down.


    Only relying on the name of the ancestor immortal would definitely not be able to scare Su Yan, there are many strong people who have become enlightened early, and the original phoenix is ??still an existence that was born after the creation of the world.


    In terms of qualifications, isn''t that where you are higher than your ancestor immortal?


    Su Yan said to the Taoist, "You are the second ancestor immortal I have ever seen. Could it be that you are also working for the world of God?"


    Su Yan''s interrogation had already brought a very strong and terrifying killing intent.


    In the eyes of those great emperors, there is a strong inconceivable - does he dare to fight with the ancestor immortal?

 Chapter 5065： Wen Yus invitation

    Chapter five thousand and sixty-five Wen Yu''s invitation


    The Taoist looked at Su Yan and asked, "Does the first ancestor immortal you met before possess a divine artifact, the Underworld Sword?"


    "Of course it''s him, what''s your relationship with him?"


    The Taoist said to Su Yan, "If I say that he and I are mortal enemies, would you believe it?"


    Su Yan said, "I don''t care what your relationship is, I just want to ask you, are you also acting as a dog for the world of God?"


    Those great emperors had never heard of the so-called Heaven''s World, but they still felt that the question of Su Yan was offensive to the extreme.


    In this = the other side of the star, the ancestor immortal is the strongest existence and absolute authority. Never has an immortal emperor dared to offend the ancestor immortal.


    But Su Yan doesn''t care about this, he laughed and said, "Why, don''t you dare to answer my question?"


    The Taoist said: "Emperor Su, it seems that you are determined to resist the world of God... It''s interesting, there have been many strong people who have resisted the world of God throughout the ages, but they have all failed. Do you think that you are better than those who once decided Strong?"


    Su Yan said: "Failure or success is the future. I will never define myself by the failure of my predecessors. If I am so tied up, I will not be able to accomplish anything. I just want to ask you, you and the world of God. What''s the relationship? I don''t like to keep repeating the same question, you''d better cooperate with my question honestly, or I will dismantle your car right away!"


    The Taoist said: "This matter is about to start from the beginning. I have no hatred with the world of God, but we are not friends, but Immortal Emperor Susu, if you want to kill the owner of the Underworld Sword, maybe we can cooperate. , I have many names and titles, Immortal Emperor Su, you can just call me Wen Yu, some things are too secretive and involve the ultimate secret among the heavens, why don''t you come and talk in my car."


    Wen Yu showed some kindness to Su Zhan, as if there was room for cooperation between them.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is his friend.


    But Su Yan still had some concerns of his own, and always felt that this Wen Yu should not be as peaceful as what he said.


    However, Su Yan still took the initiative to take his own dharma body of destroying the gods and boarded Wen Yu''s car.


    Wen Yu wanted to invite Su Yan into the car, and the two boys also started to lead the way.


    Those great emperors looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a while.


    They originally thought that after the ancestor and Su Yan met, they would fight and avenge them.


    Who knew that after Wen Yu and Su Yan met, they would take the initiative to show their affection and invite Su Yan into his car.


    You must know that the old ancestor''s car is not so easy to enter. Under the old ancestor''s command, even the most trusted immortal emperors are not qualified to enter the old ancestor''s car.


    Seeing Wen Yu''s sincerity, Su Yan entered his car.


    The moment he entered his car, Su Yan also entered a brand new small world.


    In this small world, birds and flowers are fragrant, full of aura, and all kinds of fairy birds are flying in the sky.


    There are many mythical beasts lying on the grass and trees.


    Obviously, these fairy birds and mythical beasts are all raised here by Wen Yu.


    The small world of Wen Yu can be said to be very well managed, and Su Yan couldn''t help but have an idea: Are their ancestors immortals very good at spatial changes?


    Wen Yu entered this small world behind Su Yan, and then said to Su Yan, "Emperor Su, I would like to ask you to listen to a story. I told you just now that there are a total of seven ancestor immortals."


    "Yes, and then what?"


    "These seven ancestor immortals have reached the realm of the great emperor one after another, because they are all innate sacred bodies, so after reaching the realm of the great emperor, these seven ancestor immortals did not stop their progress, but in the emperor''s realm We continued to explore and progress in the realm of the upper level. Later, we achieved our own achievements... Then everyone can gradually touch a layer of barriers, Immortal Su, you should be able to touch this layer of barriers too."


    The expression on Wen Yu''s face was very determined. Although he was asking Su Yan a question, the moment he asked the question, it seemed that he already had the answer.


    The answer given by Su Yan was the same, Su Yan said: "The barrier you are talking about is the pinnacle of power in this world, right? No matter how powerful the power of the Immortal Emperor is, it cannot surpass Xian Ze itself. It collapses and can no longer condense, as if galaxies can only maintain a certain size, and once a certain size is exceeded, galaxies will also collapse."


    "Emperor Su is very right, everything in this world has a limit, even the great emperor, the ancestor immortal and even the gods are no exception, no one can surpass the limit set from the beginning."


    "You set the limit from the beginning, what do you mean by that?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Wen Yu''s face, and then said: "Didn''t Immortal Su find out yet? Our world was not born by accident, but after everything was set up by people. Yes, so from the moment of birth, all the laws have been decided, how many main gods, how many divine artifacts, and how many immortals there are in this world are all fixed numbers."


    "Even if you are stronger than Immortal Su Su, you can''t go against the set!"


    Su Yan looked confused and asked, "What do you mean by these words?"


    Wen Yu said: "What I said is not nonsense, but for the convenience of Emperor Su Xiandi, you can easily understand what I want to understand next. Our ancestors are all born with holy bodies, and the speed of cultivation is ten times that of ordinary people. Even more than a hundred times, the time to enlightenment is very early, so we have touched the ceiling of the fairyland very early, and then if we want to break through, become stronger, or break away from the shackles of the fairyland, what should we do? ?"


    Su Yan said, "So you have a connection with the world of heaven?"


    "No, it should be the world of God who took the initiative to find us. When someone''s power reaches that level, they are destined to be targeted by the world of God."


    "What did the world say to you?"


    Wen Yu said: "The world of God wants us to be obedient. As long as we are obedient, the fairy world is at our fingertips, and the world of God can give us everything, even eternity."


    After a moment of silence, Su Yan said, "Eternal... What does it mean?"


    "You can maintain an immortal state through the changes of all epochs. No matter what doomsday is, it cannot be imposed on you. This is the eternity that the world of God says."


    After hearing this, Su Yan couldn''t help showing a slightly disappointed expression, and said, "It turns out that eternity is just that, I thought it would provide a way to escape from the immortal world."

 Chapter 5066： I want you to surrender

    Chapter 5066 I want you to surrender


    Wen Yu said: "This is already a very favorable condition, doesn''t Su Xiandi think so?"


    Su Yan said: "As long as you have the ability to cut off the three factors of cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation, you can still achieve the immortality they say, so why do you need to ask the heavens for mercy?"


    But Wen Yu shook his head and said, "Cause, fate, and reincarnation are beyond our reach, even the most powerful immortal emperors may not be able to comprehend cause and effect, not to mention fate and reincarnation. These three are suppressed on the top of all the Immortal Emperors, even you, you have not completely surrendered these three now, right?"


    Su Yan did not deny Wen Yu''s words, but now he just broke the cause and effect and suppressed his own destiny. As for reincarnation, for Su Yan, it is also something that is out of reach.


    But as long as there is enough time, Su Yan will sooner or later solve the biggest mystery of reincarnation.


    Of course, it was impossible for Su Yan to give a completely accurate answer as to how long it would take.


    And Wen Yu does have some truth in what he said. Anyone who can enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor can be regarded as the favored son of heaven, but even these favored sons, it is very difficult to comprehend cause and effect, fate, and reincarnation. .


    It is not possible to rely on thousands of years of time and one''s own talent. It also needs the infinite immortal fate.


    But who can say for sure where this ethereal fate is?


    Wen Yu said, "Emperor Su, even you have to admit that this is a shortcut that can be taken."


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said, "There has never been a so-called shortcut in this world, and some shortcuts actually cost more than you can imagine."


    Wen Yu said, "If only we could have had the insight like you, Immortal Su Su, then at least a few would not have fallen."


    Listening to Wen Yu''s statement, the seven ancestors of the ancestors agreed to the conditions of God''s world, and then many changes happened...


    As for the specifics of these changes, Wen Yu had no intention of explaining it to Su Yan. He looked at Su Yan and said, "I wonder if Immortal Su is interested in cooperating with me?"


    "How are you going to cooperate, are you going to deal with the world of God?"


    Wen Yu''s strength has reached the level of the ancestor immortal. If he joins to deal with the world of heaven, it will definitely be a great help.


    But Wen Yu said: "I never thought of fighting against the world of God, but I know a shortcut to the world of God. As long as I can enter the world of God, I can go straight to eternity. Why must I fight against the world of God?"


    Su Yan said: "I have long been regarded as a thorn in the side of the gods, even if I don''t want to fight against them, they will definitely not let me go."


    Wen Yu said, "Emperor Su, if you admit your mistake and apologize to the world, maybe they will let you go?"


    After Wen Yu said this, Su Yan''s face suddenly showed a thoughtful expression.


    "Are you just trying to convince me to give up fighting against the world of God?"


    Wen Yu said, "Emperor Su, if you also long for eternity, I can show you a way. As long as you are willing to surrender to me, then I will take you to the mysterious and magnificent world of heaven."


    "Submit?" Su Yan couldn''t help laughing after hearing these two words.


    He never imagined that to this day, there would still be people in the fairyland who would say such nonsense to him.


    Today''s Su Yan is a man who has reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm. How is it possible for him to surrender?


    Su Yan said to Wen Yu, "Are you serious about what you just said, or are you joking?"


    Wen Yu stared at Su Yan and said, "How can someone make a joke about such a big thing?"


    A pair of golden wings suddenly appeared behind Su Yan''s back, and then a powerful divine aura enveloped Tianyu.


    The aura of destruction seemed to engulf everything, surging like the tide in a typhoon.


    Su Yan didn''t speak any more, but this extreme destructive power undoubtedly showed Su Yan''s own attitude.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at Wen Yu, the golden eyes no longer contained a trace of emotion.


    In this exchange of glances, Wen Yu already understood what choice Su Yan made, but Wen Yu''s face was full of unbelievable expressions, he said to Su Yan, "Are you actually planning to start a war with me? I am the ancestor immortal!!"


    Su Yan sneered and said, "The ancestor immortal who didn''t have the divine artifact is no different from a turkey and a dog in front of me. It''s ridiculous that you want me to surrender to you!"


    Behind Su Yan, the pair of golden wings suddenly opened, and then rippling towards the rear!


    In an instant, Su Yan had already arrived in front of Wen Yu.


    In front of Wen Yu, many invisible heavy formations were formed long ago. These formations were directly attacked by Su Yan with his fleshly body, and it didn''t take long for them all to be destroyed!


    The divine power of destruction is in a state of annihilation, and even the power of the ancestor immortal cannot compete.


    Even if there are many ingenious and extreme changes in these formations, they are meaningless at all. In the face of the power nature of the crushing series of Destruction Divine Power, there is no room for exertion.


    Wen Yu felt an unprecedented pressure, and he had to retreat quickly towards the rear...


    In the process of retreating, Wen Yu used his own mana again to cut the space between him and Su Yan, forming an absolute barrier.


    But under the blessing of the divine power of destruction, Su Yan''s divine body easily crossed the space that was torn apart, and at the same time, Su Yan also had a red spear in his hand.


    The Red Lotus Heavenly Dance appeared in Su Yan''s hands again, and within a few breaths, Su Yan threw the Red Lotus Heavenly Dance out!


    Su Yan didn''t go to kill Wen Yu this time, but just wanted to prove that his power was far above the so-called ancestor immortal.


    The red lotus sky dance turned into a scarlet-red long dragon, which completely penetrated the sky of the universe!


    Even Wen Yu''s body shield had two big holes in the front and back, and was brutally penetrated together.


    The faces of several great emperors watching the battle showed extremely frightening expressions. For them, the power that Su Yan used just now was simply a terrifying power that was beyond their reach.


    If this powerful force falls on them, I am afraid that they will not even have any room to resist, and they will be completely eliminated.


    The power of the divine artifact was so terrifying that even an Immortal Emperor like them could not resist.


    Under the divine power of the red lotus sky dance, even the forbidden bars constructed by the immortals will be twisted bit by bit and finally broken...


    After this blow, I don''t know what happened to Wen Yu of the ancestor immortal.

 Chapter 5067： The Eucharist will endure forever

    The fifth thousand and sixty-seventh chapter of the Eucharist is not bad


    But at least Wen Yu''s power did not disappear. The powerful mana outside his body condensed into a beam of light, wrapping himself in it.


    It seems that Wen Yu was not eliminated by the terrifying blow of Honglian Tianwu, but I am afraid that he has also paid a considerable price.


    And Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the red lotus sky dance flew back to his hands again.


    Su Yan''s demeanor looked so relaxed, it was obvious that he could strike again at any time if necessary.


    Wen Yu''s body could see a big hole opened by the red lotus sky dance. Even if he used a lot of powerful spells, he could only make the wound no longer expand, and it was impossible to recover.


    Under the double attack of the divine weapon of good fortune and the divine power of destruction, the part of the body that was destroyed has completely lost its vitality.


    Wen Yu had no other choice but to dig out all the surrounding body parts, so as to stop the speed of the two powerful auras of destruction spreading in his body.


    But in this way, Wen Yu almost went to a quarter of his body.


    This was also a very terrifying thing for the Immortal Emperor, but Wen Yu survived with an expressionless face.


    Obviously, Wen Yu, the ancestor of the immortal, may have other secrets in him.


    These ancestors of immortals have lived for such a long time, and each of their bodies will contain great secrets.


    Su Yan''s expression gradually became serious, he said to Wen Yu, "Do you still want me to surrender to you now?"


    Wen Yu''s expression became extremely cold, and she said, "Don''t think that you are invincible, I am here to show you an eternal avenue, but you don''t cherish it at all, and you are destined to be destroyed in the future. In the hands of the strong, it is really sad and deplorable."


    Between the words, Wen Yu''s body quickly recovered.


    The damaged area and the void in the body began to heal at an extremely abnormal speed...


    This resilience has obviously exceeded the limits of the human body, and even many powerful gods may not be able to do it.


    There should be other secrets hidden in Wen Yu''s body.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care at all, because since he could destroy Wen Yu''s body once with the divine artifact, then of course he could destroy it twice, three times, or even many times.


    Wen Yu''s weakness can be said to be very obvious. In this kind of confrontation, he didn''t even have a good fortune artifact, which is obviously a very disadvantageous place.


    Wen Yu''s body quickly recovered completely, and the beam of light that enveloped his body gradually disappeared, but on Wen Yu''s body, the powerful breath turned into a golden brilliance, and even the surrounding space became quite distorted.


    The mana of the ancestor immortal is so vast that it is difficult for those immortal emperors to imagine.


    The same is true of another ancestor immortal that Su Yan had contacted before. In addition to mana, their mastery of various immortal rules far surpassed all immortal emperors.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan seemed to understand part of the secret of Wen Yu''s power.


    "You were able to recover perfectly after being attacked by the divine artifact, because of your inborn Holy Body, right?" Su Yan said.


    Wen Yu said: "Yes, what I have is the Innate Chaos Holy Body, which can convert a part of my body into chaos, Immortal Su, no matter how strong you are, I''m afraid you can''t kill me, because whether it''s your divine power of destruction, or That artifact of good fortune, at most, annihilates all things in this world, but there is no way to eliminate chaos, right?"


    Wen Yu was right, even if he was as strong as Su Yan, there was nothing he could do about the almost eternal chaos in this world.


    A smug smile gradually appeared on his face, just looking at Su Yan like this, he felt that there was absolutely no way that Su Yan could do anything to him.


    But Su Yan still immediately attacked Wen Yu.


    When Su Yan killed him, a looming idol appeared behind him.


    When this statue appeared, Su Yan''s power also reached its peak!


    "Such an attack would not be meaningful." In front of Wen Yu, Xian Ze''s power turned into a long river of time. He tried to stretch a moment into thousands of years, so that Su Yan''s attack would not be self-defeating. .


    But Wen Yu seems to have missed a point, that is, Su Yan also has the same natural holy body as him...


    When Su Yan stepped into the river of time with his own body, Wen Yu''s face suddenly showed an extremely unbelievable expression...


    At this time, Wen Yu seemed to realize something, but it seemed too late to realize these things at this time.


    After Su Yan crossed the river of time with his body, the spear in his hand directly broke through all the defenses in front of Wen Yu, and then stabbed into his chest again.


    "The Holy Body has survived thousands of kalpas, Wen Yu, why do you think I can''t cultivate a Holy Body?"


    Wen Yu''s face was full of unbelievable expressions. He really missed the calculation. He should have been alert when he saw Su Yan''s eyes turning golden just now.


    But at that time, he only thought of Su Yan as the **** of destruction, and didn''t think of going further...


    Su Yan was indeed sanctified in the flesh. The sanctification of the flesh not only had the benefit of a faster cultivation speed, but also had many other benefits.


    Wen Yu suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, even if he was wearing the Holy Body, he was already shaky at this time.


    At this moment, even Su Yan felt that Wen Yu''s strength was extremely strong. Fortunately, he didn''t have an artifact of good fortune, otherwise it would not be easy to defeat him.


    But there was still great unwillingness on Wen Yu''s face. He felt that he didn''t want to die here so easily.


    The expression on Wen Yu''s face suddenly became extremely ferocious.


    In this hideousness, Wen Yu turned his gaze to the black beam of light that was constantly rotating...


    Wen Yu chanted a spell in his mouth. Although the time was not yet ripe, he really needed this power right now.


    If there is no such power, I am afraid that Wen Yu will really fall here.


    Wen Yu recited the spell regardless, blood spurted out of his mouth, and the blood also became part of the power of the spell, forming a blood spell.


    When Su Yan realized that the spell that Wen Yu was chanting was a blood spell, a particularly solemn expression appeared on his face.


    The **** statue behind Su Yan suddenly became materialized.


    The statue grabbed Wen Yu with one hand, and this hand directly shattered all the remaining enchantments around Wen Yu, and then grabbed Wen Yu in his palm.


    Then he threw Wen Yu directly into his mouth and swallowed it directly into the stomach of the **** of destruction.


    Those great emperors, especially Wen Yu''s subordinates, saw that the strongest ancestor in their hearts was eaten directly by Su Yan''s body, and they couldn''t help showing that kind of incomparably frightened expression.

 Chapter 5068： come back to life

    The fifth thousand and sixty-eight chapters come back to life


    They can fully feel how strong Su Yan''s dharma body is, no matter how they look at it, they feel that the ancestors are already fierce, and they are afraid that they have fallen on the spot!


    The body of the Destruction God is the power to destroy the source. Once the body is integrated into the Destruction Instinct, it will definitely decompose into the most basic molecules in the universe...


    However, what happened next was shocking.


    Even Su Yan had no idea that things would unfold like this.


    I saw that the black beam of light in the distance suddenly skyrocketed more than ten times!


    Black flames spit out violently in the void of the universe, and at the same time, an incomparably powerful breath rose from the middle of the black beam of light.


    The breath of Wen Yu, who had been killed by Su Yan just now, also appeared in the middle of the black beam of light.


    Then another voice came from the black beam of light. Wen Yu''s voice sounded very gloomy. He said, "Emperor Su, shouldn''t you just kill me like this?"


    Su Yan immediately turned around and looked at the black beam of light.


    Suddenly, the black beam of light shrank rapidly and quickly condensed into a point. This point was like a small black hole, and the energy contained in it was terrifying.


    And Wen Yu''s hand then slowly stretched out from that point, and then Wen Yu''s whole body slowly walked out of that darkness.


    Wen Yu''s body can no longer be seen from the injury just now.


    The scene in front of him is really unbelievable. Even in the eyes of those Immortal Emperors, they are completely confused. They don''t know what kind of magic Wen Yu has cast to be able to be reborn in such a way.


    In fact, even Su Yan was somewhat uncertain in his heart. He didn''t know whether Wen Yu had modified reality or used the method of rebirth from a drop of blood.


    But no matter what kind of power it is, it means that Wen Yu''s own power has reached the peak of this world, and it is definitely not easy to deal with.


    Wen Yu said: "Emperor Su, it''s not that easy to kill me. The companions of the ancestors couldn''t kill me, and the world of God couldn''t kill me. What they couldn''t do, you can rely on them. Why do you think you can do it?"


    At this time, Wen Yu''s hand had already had a knife with a pure black color. The knife in Wen Yu''s hand was not an artifact of good fortune, nor was it an artifact, but filled with an indescribable aura.


    This kind of aura, even Su Yan had never seen before, but felt extremely unfamiliar.


    All of a sudden, Su Yan''s golden eyes seemed to see through something - this magic tool is most likely a magic tool related to the world of God.


    Wen Yu hid in the other side of the star to make a magic weapon with the power of the world of heaven...


    After Su Yan realized this, he immediately flew towards Wen Yu, because even Su Yan really wanted to find out how Wen Yu got the power of the gods, and refined the powers of the gods into a handful. magic weapon.


    There must be a lot of secrets behind this...


    This Wen Yu''s background can be said to be far beyond what Su Yan imagined at the beginning.


    The man who can get the title of the ancestor immortal, I am afraid that none of them are fuel-efficient lamps.


    Wen Yu stared at Su Yan at this time, but Wen Yu had no interest at all and Su Yan continued to toss here.


    The expression on Wen Yu''s face became a little indifferent, he looked at Su Yan like this, and then said lightly: "Today''s one-shot revenge, I will keep it in my heart, Su Xiandi, our green mountains will not change to green water. Chang Liu, see you another day."


    After Wen Yu got the magic weapon of the heavenly world, he didn''t even think of taking revenge on Su Yan. He actually wanted to leave like this.


    But how could Su Yan make Wen Yu''s wish come true?


    Su Yan flew directly over, and crossed the sky in almost the shortest time, trying to kill Wen Yu.


    But this time, before Su Yan approached, the space around Wen Yu had become extremely chaotic.


    He put an unknown amount of space within a range of one hundred meters, and in the end, there was an incomparably mysterious space that was suppressed from above...


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan holding the divine artifact, he would have been suppressed by Wen Yu into that unknown mysterious space.


    The men who can bear the ancestors of immortals have almost reached a certain limit in the use of various legal principles in this world.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t compare with it.


    A black flame suddenly burned under Wen Yu''s feet, and then the black flame spread until it completely engulfed Wen Yu''s whole body...


    Su Yan understood that Wen Yu wanted to escape.


    Without saying a word, Su Yan threw the Red Lotus Sky Dance in his hand again.


    But the same trick can no longer have the terrifying lethality to Wen Yu as before.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Wen Yu''s mouth, and then the pure black knife and the red lotus sky dance collided directly. After a loud noise and terrifying ripples, Wen Yu''s body also disappeared. land.


    With a roar, Su Yan broke free from the shackles of the infinite space. Facing Wen Yu who had already left, Su Yan was actually very unwilling in his heart.


    At this time, the Star God said to Su Yan, "Immortal Emperor Su, I can catch up with him."


    "Do you have a solution?"


    The Star God said in a calm tone: "Yes, this is a place shrouded in stars, I am the Lord God of the stars, and his every move can''t escape my eyes. And I am very fond of the black knife in his hand. care."


    A very complicated circle appeared in the sleeve of the Star God, and then the circle gradually expanded as it rotated...


    The magic circle contains a very powerful divine power.


    Every main **** in this world has a unique power, and this power is enough to change the world and use part of the law in the world to the extreme.


    Su Yan originally thought that he was going to step into that formation, but the starlight of that formation was automatically shrouded.


    Then there was an incomparably clear tearing sensation in the flesh.


    This sense of tearing means that their bodies are crossing the limitations of time and space and going to another distant place...


    The tearing was not very strong, but it lasted for a long time.


    And the surrounding stars are gradually becoming incomparably grand...


    After the surrounding starlight gradually became indifferent, a familiar scene gradually appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes. The first thing he saw was the sacred fairy tree.


    Then Su Yan''s face showed an extremely strange expression, he actually returned to his own fairyland directly from the other side of the star.


    How can this happen?

 Chapter 5069： Tongtian Bridge

    The fifth thousand and sixty-ninth chapters Tongtian Bridge


    Su Yan''s face was full of surprised expressions, they actually returned to their immortal realm through the Star God''s teleportation circle.


    Where is Wen Yu, the first ancestor immortal?


    Su Yan directly released his spiritual sense... He can''t wait to find Wen Yu now.


    Wen Yu can be regarded as a very dangerous person. If he let him be around his fairyland, it would be like putting a time bomb by his side.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll blow yourself up to pieces.


    Soon, Su Yan had sensed the existence of Wen Yu, but Wen Yu''s spiritual sense became a lot weirder than before, as if he had changed a person.


    At the same time, Su Yan sensed that an incomparably special force was stirring within Wen Yu''s body, like a monster that would break open Wen Yu''s body and rush out at any time.


    Wen Yu''s current situation is very strange, even Su Yan can''t say why.


    The Star God said, "Maybe he can''t control this power himself. The power from God is eroding him."


    The words of the Star God do not contain any emotional color, but in this cosmic space, he is indeed a powerful **** who can see everything.


    On the Sacred Immortal Realm, the aura of Emperor Long Jie also rose, she saw Su Yan coming back, and she asked with a strange expression: "Brother Su, where did you suddenly teleport back from? Who is he, is he male or female?"


    It is indeed difficult to distinguish between males and females in appearance, and in fact it is difficult to define whether he is male or female.


    The first group of gods to appear in this world did not have so-called gender, and gender was the result of subsequent choices.


    But the words of Emperor Long Jie sounded a bit offensive, but the Star God was not angry, he just said: "Xiandi Su, that breath seems to be getting stronger and stronger."


    At this time, General Ba also flew over from the Immortal Realm and said, "Su Baxian, why are you so elusive, suddenly appearing and then disappearing again."


    "Ba Monkey, are you honest during my absence?"


    General Ba was about to speak, but was already grabbed by Emperor Long Jie and said, "With me staring at this broken monkey, of course he is extremely honest."


    General Ba was about to refute, but suddenly he frowned, and then he stood up with monkey hair all over his body, he seemed to be very frightened, and then said: "No, it seems that someone is going to build a bridge here. ."


    "Shenqiao? What is that?" Su Yan asked.


    "There is a divine bridge in the Seven Phoenix Realm. Once the divine bridge is built, the power of the God Realm will be able to flow freely. Which idiot wants to build the divine bridge, won''t he die?"


    The Seven Phoenix Realm has long been a place where the world of the gods has been ravaged casually. If the divine bridge is built here, then Su Yan''s Immortal Realm will be the first to bear the brunt.


    General Ba and Su Yan talked about some things in the Seven Phoenix Realm. The people of the God Realm always regarded the creatures of the lower realm as livestock. Even the Immortal Emperor was only a talking dog in the eyes of the God Realm.


    "Why does Wen Yu build a bridge here? What is he thinking about?"


    Star God said calmly: "You should ask Wen Yu himself to find out about this kind of thing, but there is a force that seems to be rampant in his body. The current situation is probably beyond his control."


    Before the Star God''s voice could fall, he saw a black beam of light penetrated the heavens and the earth, and even part of it fell on Su Yan''s Immortal Territory, directly penetrating the Immortal Territory from top to bottom!


    The entire Immortal Territory was also shaken by this.


    Wen Yu was trying his best to control this force at this time, but he just forcibly restrained the black beam of light and turned this mysterious force that had not been fully condensed into a magic weapon, which was a helpless move in itself.


    If he didn''t do this, he would have already fallen into Su Yan''s hands.


    But the power that hasn''t been condensed is extremely dangerous in itself, and the unstable power is only condensed for a moment, and then completely violent.


    Wen Yu did this, and the final result was backlash.


    General Ba said: "It''s over, the bridge is about to be built, and it''s really over now."


    However, Su Yan laughed and said, "How can you say it''s finished? With this passage, can''t we also enter into the world of heaven in a grand manner?"


    "Where''s Wen Yu, do we still have to deal with him?"


    Su Yan shook his head gently, "He is being attacked by the mysterious power of the heaven world now, even if we leave him alone, his fate will not be very good. General Ba, is this divine bridge really a stable passage? ?"


    General Ba said: "Anyway, in the Seven Phoenix Realm, there is a divine bridge connecting with the world of God."


    Su Yan said indifferently: "I already understand."


    The black beam of light in the distance has risen, and it has begun to produce strange changes again, connecting with the endless void above, and then the void seems to have turned into some kind of viscous liquid, which is slowly stirred.


    Even these Immortal Emperors saw the void turned into liquid for the first time.


    I don''t know how this black beam of light is made...


    And the black beam of light gradually bent, turning into a path to the sky.


    In the center of the black beam of light, Wen Yu''s body gradually collapsed, and along with it, his soul collapsed.


    This black mysterious power seems to be a higher-dimensional power, and this power is enough to completely disintegrate the Innate Holy Body of Wen Yu, the first ancestor immortal!


    However... This also blames Wen Yu for daring to introduce the power of the heavenly world into his holy body. It was precisely because he took the initiative to introduce the wolf into the room that he collapsed so quickly.


    After seeing this way to the sky, Su Yan also began to use the secret method to transmit voice to Jin Shiya.


    Not long after, Jin Shiya and the others all came to Su Yan''s side.


    "The bridge of God is going to be transformed, it''s really a bridge of God!!!" General Ba''s tone became very excited.


    The black road to the sky gradually changed and turned into a divine bridge that reached the sky, which looked really magnificent.


    When everyone faced this divine bridge, their hearts were extremely uneasy.


    Only Emperor Long Jie was not afraid at all. After she came to this divine bridge, her expression became extremely lively and she said, "Brother Su, is this the passage to the world of heaven? What will there be there? Is there really a so-called eternal existence?"


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t know either, but I''m afraid that this divine bridge is a one-way passage. Once you enter it, you will not be able to return to the Immortal Realm through the same passage, so I will find you all. Let you accompany me to enter the realm of the gods, if it is easy to get up but difficult to get down, it will really become a heaven and a human being separated forever."


    Jin Shiya and Su Yan stood side by side.


    Standing on this divine bridge, Su Yan''s eyes became cold, as if he had traveled through the ages and fell into the unknown sky.

 Chapter 5070： Star God Realm

    Chapter 5070: Star God Realm


    The bridge of the God Realm is far from the horizon.


    Su Yan walked alone looking ahead.


    On both sides of the galaxy, the stars are dazzling, and the rays of light are flickering non-stop.


    Above the bridge of God, the people around were centered on Su Yan, and followed closely behind, for fear of being bumped and drifting away by accident.


    But despite this, after an hour, there was a sudden gust of wind, the stars twinkled, and the white space in front of the southwest was gradually distorted.


    Su Yan instinctively grabbed Jin Shiya with both hands and said loudly, "You grab my hand, don''t let it go!"


    Jade''s hand clenched forward, nonetheless, when the white light gradually approached the shroud.


    Su Yan felt dizzy.


    There were even bursts of cracks in the surrounding space.


    The surrounding crowd was shocked and looked ahead.


    The moment the white light appeared, the void appeared one after another with huge openings, and people, despite clasping their hands, were still sucked into different caves.


    Before parting, Su Yan shouted loudly: "Everyone, be careful, time is chaotic!"


    "Try not to scatter and gather together!"


    Everything happened in an instant, and Su Yan opened his eyes.


    Then looked forward, only to see a piece of Hongmeng land.


    The white mist drifted along with the clouds, and both feet were in the mud.


    However, the companions who followed closely behind him have turned a blind eye, replaced by a mist.


    Su Yan looked at it, and no one shouted in the air, "Shiya, where are you?"


    "Could it be that this is the upper realm of the sky!"


    After shouting, no one responded. Su Yan looked back and saw that the bridge behind him had already disappeared without a trace.


    A breeze blew past, and the white mist gradually dissipated, and then, a huge Hongmen formed of white and white jade appeared in front of you.


    The gap in the door opened slightly.


    A fiery red plaque hangs above the door frame.


    "Star God Realm!"


    Su Yan gently pushed open the door, stepped inside, and then found that the surrounding fog gradually subsided, and his legs set foot on a wilderness.


    Then look around, as if a suburban earthy fragrance is coming.


    After the spring rain, everything is clear, everything is recruiting, and a hundred flowers are blooming.


    Su Yan unconsciously said to himself, "Could it be that this is the realm of the gods, the immortal energy is extremely strong, more than a hundred times that of the immortal realm!"


    "If I can cultivate here in the world, it will be twice the result with half the effort for me!"


    Although Su Yan was anxious in his heart, he could not feel the breath of his companions.


    And in order to build the bridge of God, in order to reach the realm of the gods, his Dao foundation was damaged, and his realm almost fell.


    Right now, recovering the body and finding Jin Shiya and others is the top priority.


    At this time, the cry for help sounded, but it continued to sound from the southwest.


    "What are you guys going to do?"


    "I said that I would not marry Young Master Xiao, do you want to forcefully marry him?"


    The sound was terribly miserable.


    With a bit of crying.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged and meditated, feeling his mind and body.


    Above the sky, one flower, one grass and one tree all contain the immortal aura of infinite gods. Compared with the immortal world, the immortal energy of heaven and earth is extremely rich.


    I wanted to practice more, but the scream of the woman in front of me was helpless, and it almost sounded in my ears.


    Then it turned into a meteor and ran away.


    A few seconds later, Su Yan stopped, but saw a woman in the middle of the road, over 20 years old, with her hair flowing in the wind.


    The woman was as beautiful as a flower, but unfortunately the beautiful eyes of the beautiful woman were full of tears. At the same time, several men were wearing armor and holding long spears, forming a row, with strange expressions on their faces.


    One of the soldiers walked forward, his eyebrows met coldly, he was rude, and pointed his spear straight ahead.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly: "You are fortunate enough to marry my young master. With your status, you should know that you are not worthy!"


    "Now my young master has repeatedly invited you, but you have avoided seeing it. Today, this is the only solution you can make!"


    Where the soldier shouted, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed the arm of the woman in front of him.


    Seeing it, it''s hard to pull.


    When the people around the street saw this scene, they shook their heads and sighed.


    One of the old men held a walking stick, shook his head and sighed: "Xiao Gongzi has always been a strong and domineering family. As one of the eight major families, he harms the people and harms one party!"


    "Especially, he is a flower thief. I heard that none of the women he touched survived. It''s a pity that this yellow flower girl, a young girl, will be destroyed in one fell swoop!"


    Many spectators shook their heads one after another, their faces impatient.


    Despite their dissatisfaction, no one dared to step forward to stop them.


    One of the captains of the soldiers looked at the crowd watching behind him with an arrogant look on his face.


    Holding the long spear in his hand, he pointed forward and said, "Get out of the way for me, what''s the fun!"


    "You can also see the bride of our young son, whoever is watching will dig out his eyes!"


    The people around were shocked and hurried back.


    Su Yan looked into his eyes, his heart was full of anger, and he unknowingly clenched his fists and the blue veins were exposed.


    Although he has hatred in his heart, he is extremely rational.


    Not in a hurry, but to observe.


    In his heart, he pondered: "The realm of the gods above the sky is also extremely strange. There are actually people around. Compared with humans, the body is naturally very strong and the soul is solid, but unfortunately there is no half-divided fairy spirit!"


    "On the contrary, those soldiers, although they look unremarkable, are already in the realm of Yuanxian!"


    If you look at the fairyland from afar.


    To be able to reach such a point is no trivial matter, but in the realm of the gods, he is only a soldier.


    One of the soldiers looked back and saw Su Yan.


    With a displeased look on his face, he stepped forward and said, "Who is it? Get the **** out of here. If you follow me again, you''ll have your eyes gouged out!"


    "Our Xiao family does everything we say!"


    Some people looked at Su Yan and felt strange.


    The old man who just spoke hurriedly pulled Su Yan''s arm and shook his head silently.


    One of the women stood behind her, wearing silver armor, looking quite strong.


    But despite this, he also whispered: "I advise you not to meddle in your own business, the affairs of the major families, you ordinary people are afraid that you are not worthy of contamination!"


    "If you want to blame it, you are not a cultivator. You were destined to choose this road of no return when you were born!"


    In the realm of stars and stars, the strong are respected.


    Strength is the right to speak.


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "Then this girl said according to your meaning, if I wasn''t a commoner, would I be able to meddle in my own business?"


    The girl behind her was stunned, never expecting the man in front of her to dare to refute.


    Then he sneered and said with a smile: "That''s fine, but even if they are practitioners, these people are not easy to mess with!"


    Su Yan suddenly patted his chest.


    He walked in front of everyone casually.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Then I''m really sorry, everyone, I''ll take care of this matter today!"

 Chapter 5071： shock the crowd

    The fifth thousand and seventy-one chapters shocked the heroes


    When the crowd saw this scene, their eyes showed shocking expressions.


    The woman beside her shook her head and sighed.


    He said to himself: "I have advised repeatedly, but unfortunately you don''t listen. It seems that there is no shortage of people who die every year!"


    During the conversation, Su Yan had already walked in front of the crowd, and suddenly stretched out his right hand and grabbed the girl in front of him.


    Then he said to the girl, "When you come behind me, the girl dares to be a respected surname, do these people know each other?"


    The girl in front of her looked at Su Yan as if she had met a savior, and hurriedly grabbed her arm to avoid her.


    Nodding incessantly.


    He replied on the spot, "Heroes, please help me quickly, I don''t know any of them, I''m Lin Ruoxue, the second young lady of the Lin family!"


    The Lin family is one of the eight local families.


    It''s just a pity that she is at the bottom, and she has always been patriarchal. As the second young lady, Lin Ruoxue''s status is extremely low on weekdays.


    While Lin Ruoxue was talking, she hurriedly took out a white stick from her arms.


    Then he said to the void: "My family said that if there is danger, they will set off colorful fireworks!"


    "Our family will respond!"


    Then, with a loud bang, fireworks flew into the sky, and above the clear sky, it was like Jiufeng ascending to the sky.


    But he didn''t know that at the moment in front of the Lin family''s house, a man with blue hair smiled slightly as he looked at the fireworks in the air.


    At this moment, a housekeeper hurriedly came to the man and bowed.


    "Report to Young Master Lin, I am afraid that Miss is in trouble outside!"


    After the butler finished speaking, there was a worried look on his face.


    The man known as the young master.


    Looking at the direction of the fireworks, he just sneered and responded, "That''s the Xiao family''s territory, I''m afraid their young master made some moves!"


    "Don''t worry about it, that woman has no effect on the family itself, don''t interfere!"


    The housekeeper hesitated, but finally he could only sigh and leave slowly.


    at the same time.


    Su Yan stood in front of everyone with the small path of sheep intestines reaching the sky.


    A long spear in the hands of a soldier pointed at Su Yan with a fierce look on his face.


    Then he shouted loudly: "Stinky boy, if you want to be a hero to save beauty, I''m afraid I made a wrong wishful thinking. Do you know what realm we are all in?"


    "It''s easy to kill you, but since you''re here, let''s have some fun for everyone, get up on your knees and get through my pants, and spare your life!"


    While laughing wildly, the soldier slowly spread his legs and pointed to his crotch.


    A group of people behind him laughed.


    One of the captains even patted the soldier and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so good just now when you came to our family. It''s interesting!"


    "Although you are only in the realm of the first layer, the future is promising!"


    Su Yan looked confused.


    The so-called days were unknown before.


    The captain looked at Su Yan''s confused expression and suddenly showed a shocked expression.


    Staring at the blood-red eyes, he stepped forward and asked, "Stinky boy, you don''t even know the realm, right?"


    "Where did you come from? There are still such ignorant people in our God Realm!"


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Lin Ruoxue gently pulled Su Yan''s arm, and said carefully behind her: "This hero, our **** realm is divided into ten layers of heaven, earth immortal, primordial immortal, heaven immortal..."


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t have time to finish her words.


    One of the soldiers immediately pushed him away and sneered: "Don''t talk to this trash, this guy seems to be a commoner and doesn''t know anything at all!"


    "I said you hurry up and make a quick decision!"


    With a smile on the face of the young soldier in front of him, he suddenly twisted the spear, and suddenly felt the surrounding breeze constantly floating and condensing into the air.


    A seemingly innocuous long spear has become extremely ferocious and has the potential to break new ground.


    When the captain saw this, he nodded silently and said, "Since you are dead on your left and right today, I will let you figure it out before you die!"


    "The heaven and earth immortal energy in our **** realm is divided into immortal energy and god''s immortal energy. Before becoming a god, we respected immortal energy!"


    "The five elements are divided into the immortal energy of this world, and the abilities are also different. What my little brother shows is the wind of the five elements!"


    Su Yan had never heard of the difference between the God Realm and the Immortal Realm.


    Watching the gust of wind blowing, oncoming, twisting constantly.


    The surrounding trees collapsed.


    Su Yan said with a puzzled expression, "According to Your Excellency''s realm, it stands to reason that the entire village and town will be destroyed in one fell swoop, but why are only a few trees collapsed now?"


    Lin Ruoxue hid behind Su Yan and grabbed the corner of her clothes tightly.


    Carefully explained: "Our God Realm has always been like this. Is it really that strong when we cultivate to this realm?"


    During the questioning process, Su Yan shook his head and sighed.


    At this moment, I know that every movement of the surrounding flowers, plants and trees contains the immortal energy of endless gods.


    As the saying goes, this mountain is not another mountain. If an ordinary stone here is placed in the world casually, I am afraid that it will penetrate the planet as steadily as Mount Tai.


    In the realm of the gods, it was just an ordinary stone.


    "Little hero, be careful!" Lin Ruoxue hurriedly pulled Su Yan and shook her arm, seeing that the opponent''s ultimate move had arrived.


    The spear continued to swept through the wind.


    Su Yan''s expression also contained a hint of anger and shouted loudly, "In broad daylight, you are robbing a civilian girl, and you are so domineering, you should be killed!"


    "Early stage, right, get out of here!"


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand with a swipe, looking like an understatement.


    However, it contained infinite power, and his right hand was lightly placed on the opponent''s spear.


    The facial expressions of the soldiers that followed changed from surprise to confusion and finally to panic.


    I saw the long spear in his hand, being held by Su Yan in an understatement, and then he remained motionless.


    At the same time, an extremely powerful force flew upside down, and instantly exploded together with the weapon in his hand, and the flesh and blood lotus flower swayed into the void.


    For a few minutes no one said a word, and the air was quiet.


    The crowd around them kept discussing.


    "What the **** is going on with this kid, I''ve never seen him before, why is he so strong?"


    "But offend this group of people, but there is no good fruit to eat, even if you can succeed for a while now, in the end, you will not be able to escape!"


    During the discussion, Su Yan continued to move forward.


    Several soldiers around looked hideous.


    In particular, the captain clenched his fists with both hands.


    He shouted loudly: "You are so bold, you dare to kill my companion, I won''t let you die so easily today!"


    During the conversation, a strong man immediately stepped forward, and in a moment, the ground shook.


    The strong man smiled.


    As if introducing himself, he said, "Yuanxian, the third heaven!"


    The land of the five elements, the earth roars.


    Compared with the previous soldiers, the realm of the triple heaven is completely different, and the earth that contains the immortal energy of heaven and earth trembles.


    The spectators in the distance kept sweating down their foreheads.


    The captain stretched out his right hand to make a killing gesture.

 Chapter 5072： defeated

    The fifth thousand and seventy-two chapters are defeated


    In the void, the meteor was chasing the moon. Although the strong man had big arms and round waists, he came to Su Yan at an extremely fast speed.


    With a swoosh, he pulled out a long knife over one meter long from behind.


    The strong man glared fiercely and said: "This is the magic weapon of the gods, the Soul Chopping Sword, today I will cut you three souls and seven souls!"


    The blade was extremely ferocious, and the moment he pulled it out, Su Yan suddenly snapped and broke a branch next to him.


    Then his right hand flicked the branch lightly and said, "Okay, you can kill chickens with a butcher''s knife, and I will use this weapon against you!"


    What kind of weapon is this? Just a branch?


    The spectators around were wide-eyed.


    It''s not so much a battle as a one-sided humiliation!


    While Su Yan sighed, he directly stepped forward with a branch in his hand to kill.


    At the same time, he shook his head and said, "You guys are wasting me too long, **** it!"


    The breeze was blowing, very fast.


    The strong man only felt that a squeaking sound of contention sounded in his ears, and Su Yan''s figure passed by.


    Almost none of the people present saw Su Yan make a move.


    The strong man in front of him thumped, and after just a few seconds, the aortas of his knees were cut, and the blood was like a spring, splattering away from each other.


    Seeing this scene, the captain clenched his fists and said silently: "It''s impossible what the **** is this kid, you guys come with me!"


    "You mustn''t let him escape, a guy of unknown origin like this, get it back and torture him!"


    After the surrounding soldiers gave an order, they immediately surrounded Su Yan in a circle.


    Su Yan held a branch in his hand and gently drew a circle in the air.


    Like a meteor twinkling, the slash is fleeting.


    Then the surrounding soldiers stood motionless, like a statue.


    After just a few seconds, with a clanging sound, a guard''s helmet fell to the ground, and together with his head, rolled away into the distance.


    More than a dozen of his subordinates died in an instant, so how could the captain dare to stay here, even though the man in front of him has never made a move.


    The captain gritted his teeth and ran in the opposite direction.


    Only the captain shouted loudly.


    "You wait for me, today you kill our family members, don''t give up!"


    Su Yan looked into the distance.


    A few words popped out of his teeth.


    "Have a break!"


    The captain was extremely fast, but Su Yan was even faster.


    When the captain turned around, he found that Su Yan had been silent for a long time, but a figure appeared on the right.


    Su Yan showed a strange smile, as if death had descended.


    In the process of running, he gently patted his shoulders and said, "I said, you have to die today!"


    The knife fell from the hand, and a half-moon volleyed into the sky.


    The captain''s eyes widened and he wanted to beg but it was too late. The last scene he saw was his body.


    As well as the break on the neck, the blood spurting frantically.


    Su Yan resolved the matter and said in his heart, "I don''t know where my friends have gone, I can''t feel their anger within a hundred miles, and I don''t know how big the God Realm is!"


    "Instead of hitting the wall like a headless fly, it''s better to help people to the end, and inquire about the truth by the way."


    When Su Yan was thinking, he saw a strange smile on the face of an old man among the surrounding spectators.


    His eyes stared straight at Lin Ruoxue.


    He tapped lightly on the ground with a stick in his hand and said, "I deliberately hide my breath just in case. It seems that at the critical moment, I have to rely on me as the captain!"


    "I said earlier, you can''t sit still in this position!"


    The old man in front of him is the real captain.


    The one who fought against Su Yan before was only the vice-captain, and the two exchanged their identities.


    At the same time as the old man sneered, the realm of five layers of heaven exploded out of thin air.


    The crowd around was scattered, and at the same time, the old man grabbed Zi Lin Ruoxue with one hand.


    In the wrist muscles and veins, a light blue breath spreads upwards along the muscles and veins.


    Lin Ruoxue shouted in horror, "What are you doing?"


    "Let me go!"


    Lin Ruoxue couldn''t break free from the old man.


    Instead, the old man squinted his eyes and forcibly pulled and laughed.


    Staring at Bai Xue, he said, "The old man is old, but he still has a unique ability to deal with your juniors!"


    "These young people are young and energetic, and although the realm is good, it is a pity that they will only panic when something happens!"


    In the process of the old man shouting, a figure instantly appeared in front of him.


    Su Yan squinted at each other.


    Coldly said: "You are no different from them, the corpse is just a corpse!"


    With a swoosh, a breeze blew past the old man, and he only felt a chill on his forehead.


    The old man covered his forehead with his hands, blood ran down the center of his eyebrows, kept widening his eyes and pointed at Su Yan.


    I wanted to shout, but unfortunately I felt that my soul was completely destroyed, like a stalk in my throat, and finally collapsed to the ground and twitched to death.


    Seeing this scene, Renqing clapped in unison.


    "This hero is really extraordinary, you must know that a few of them are doing bad things in this area, no one dares to care!"


    "You are proud of our people, but the problem is, they are all members of the Xiao family, and they are definitely not good people. If you offend them, I am afraid you will suffer!"


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan dragged Lin Ruoxue into the distance without saying a word.


    Look at the sunset in the sky at this moment.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Where is your home, girl? I''ll send you back!"


    Lin Ruoxue looked excited, and at the same time looked at the direction of the family, but no one cared about it until now.


    Unconsciously, a look of loneliness appeared on his face.


    Shaking his head slightly, he replied, "Thank you to this hero for helping us, otherwise today would be unimaginable!"


    "I''m from the Lin family, I can just go back to the house by myself!"


    Lin Ruoxue was just about to walk alone, but suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    His face was like a dark cloud in an instant, his complexion turned black, his body fluttered when he walked, and he gritted his teeth to support his body.


    Su Yan saw the mystery at a glance, immediately pulled Lin Ruoxue''s arm, shook his head silently and said, "Miss, don''t worry, your health is not right!"


    "What did the old man do just now?"


    Su Yan immediately let go of Lin Ruoxue''s palm, only to see a faint blue aura from the entire wrist, even spreading upwards along the tendons.


    Lin Ruoxue is only in the realm of Earth Immortal. Although she has reached the peak, she is far from the previous soldiers.


    Lin Ruoxue immediately became weak, and instantly collapsed to the ground.


    In a weak voice, he said, "I seem to be poisoned. The bandits just now were all from the Xiao family, especially their sons, who wanted to marry me. I didn''t agree, and they came to stop me again and again!"


    "In the end, it even used tough methods, and our family didn''t ask about it at all. Our Lin family didn''t dare to offend!"


    Su Yan could not see the suffering in the world.


    Looking back at the dirt road, there was a lot of dust, then looked into the distance, and found a guest house a few minutes later.


    He pulled Lin Ruoxue up and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Lin, I''ll force you out of the poison gas first, and then I''ll send you home with my own hands. I''ll come and see. !"

 Chapter 5073： Doctors are immoral

    Chapter five thousand and seventy-three doctors have no virtue


    Drunken House on both sides of the strait.


    The leaves fall and the sun sets, and the lanterns begin to shine.


    Su Yan slowly walked into the Drunk Immortal Building with Lin Ruoxue who was fascinated in the past.


    The immortal wine in the building is elegant.


    A fragrance came slowly, and countless crowds drank the wine together.


    Su Yan walked into the hall and looked ahead to see the crowd around him, who looked like people from all corners of the world.


    They come in different shapes and dress differently, but most of them are in the realm of Earth Immortals.


    As soon as I walked in the door, a shop assistant greeted me with a smile, and hurriedly stepped forward to wait and said, "Objectively, do you want to last or live in the shop?"


    At this moment, Su Yan turned around to watch, it was getting late, and then went straight to the VIP room on the second floor.


    He stepped forward and asked, "Give me two first-class rooms. This girl is seriously injured and I need treatment."


    Speak clearly.


    The shop assistant''s expression suddenly changed, and the surrounding guest officials put down the plates in their hands and looked at Su Yan with astonished eyes.


    Incomparable silence in the air.


    Su Yan asked in confusion, "Could it be that there is no room anymore?"


    "But I saw the VIP private room, the lights were out, and no one came in and out, there should be vacancies!"


    "You don''t have to worry about the price."


    The words just came to this point, and suddenly the surrounding crowd burst into laughter.


    They stared at Su Yan one by one.


    The shop boy was sweating like rain, and hurriedly clasped his fists.


    He said humbly: "This guest officer, whether you want to drink or stay in a hotel, we will not interfere."


    "But if you treat this girl, I''m afraid this shop will not welcome you."


    Su Yan was puzzled by what the shop assistant said.


    The surrounding crowd shook their heads and sighed, looking at Su Yan with a look of contempt.


    After discussing incessantly, he seemed to have forgotten the glass of Chinese wine.


    "This kid dares to treat people here. He has eaten the gall of a bear''s heart and a leopard. If he is seen by the horse''s genius doctor, I am afraid that disaster will be imminent!"


    "Don''t say it can''t be cured, this girl''s illness may even cost her own life!"


    The words of the crowd made Su Yan extremely puzzled, and looked down at Lin Ruoxue.


    However, he saw that the Yintang of the other party turned black, the poisonous gas spread, and a dark aura continued to rush up along the tendons.


    Although the poison in the Yuanxian realm is understandable to Su Yan, but for the girl at the moment, it is extremely detoxifying, and her life is at stake.


    Su Yan glared at intercepting the second in front of the door and said coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    "Life is at stake, don''t delay!"


    Su Yan shouted, domineering sideways, and the shop assistant felt his whole body trembling.


    At the same time, the sound of light footsteps came from behind, but saw a man wearing a white robe, holding a peach blossom fan, and a strange smile on his face.


    Su Yan looked ahead and saw the mystery at a glance, the early Yuanxian stage.


    The mysterious man smiled slightly.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, he said: "I wonder if you can have the token of the Hall of Divine Doctors?"


    Su Yan had just arrived, and he had never heard of it, so he silently shook his head beside him.


    The people behind them suddenly laughed wildly, and kept patting the table, leaning back and forth.


    "This kid really doesn''t understand anything, not even the Hall of Divine Doctors!"


    "Anyone who practices medicine here must go to the Hall of Divine Physicians for an assessment and obtain the tokens of the elders before they can practice medicine. You know that if you don''t pass the assessment, you are not qualified to treat people!"


    The man in front of him smiled slightly, then immediately stretched out his long sleeves and took out a snow-white plaque.


    I saw a snow-white plaque, in the middle, written in blood-red characters, with four characters of Bai Feiyun.


    The man smiled and responded, "This is the token issued by the Hall of Divine Doctors."


    "The white token is a junior genius doctor. It can be visited, but it is not qualified for treatment, and you don''t even have a token. This is nothing more than a waste of life!"


    "I think it''s better to wait for my master to come over to save you. If you dare to move, you''re breaking the rules. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    During Bai Feiyun''s shouting, a strong man came from beside him.


    The muscles of the strong man''s body bulged, and a celestial spirit erupted vigorously.


    Su Yan arrived for the first time and didn''t want to make trouble.


    Resisting the anger in his heart, he asked forward: "Although this girl is extremely poisonous, with my inner strength, I can easily eliminate it!"


    "If you have to be treated by others, it is understandable, but the time is urgent, but I don''t know when your master will arrive?"


    Bai Feiyun smiled.


    With a sly look on his face, he said: "I''m afraid it depends on the sincerity of this gentleman. My master''s medical skills are famous within a hundred miles. If you want to understand his old man, how can you be a white wolf with empty gloves!"


    "How much you have to show some sincerity!"


    Bai Feiyun won a fight against Su Yan.


    But looking at the plain clothes on the other side, there is nothing unique about it.


    There was a look of contempt in his eyes.


    He continued to shake his head and said, "I see you, you really don''t understand the rules. If you can''t come up with any decent treasures, don''t even think about inviting my master!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention, and immediately clicked on Lin Pingxue''s acupuncture point.


    Stop the poison gas from spreading into the body.


    At the same time, Bai Feiyun, who was about to leave, stopped again, staring at Su Yan with blood-red eyes.


    With a swoosh, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Su Yan''s shoulder.


    He scolded: "Hill bumpkin, I said that within a hundred miles, other than my master, other people are forbidden to treat diseases!"


    Su Yan showed a surprised expression, and placed Lin Ruoxue gently beside the table and chair with his right hand.


    Turning back and sneering, he placed the divine artifact on the table.


    Colorful, strong breath, the whole winery, the air is almost condensed.


    However, Su Yan said lightly, "I don''t know if this magic weapon is worth your master coming here!"


    Swish.


    Dozens of spectators stood there one after another, staring straight at the divine artifact, almost getting carried away.


    "This kid actually has such a good treasure, a fortune artifact, a top artifact!"


    "I didn''t expect to be able to witness it in such a place with my own eyes. This kind of magic weapon only exists in legends!"


    Bai Feiyun was overjoyed.


    Looking at the divine artifact with both eyes, almost like a treasure, he immediately stretched out his right hand to receive it.


    But at this moment, Su Yan grabbed the opponent''s wrist tightly.


    Hengmei was cold and said, "The magic weapon is placed here, but if you want to take it, it depends on whether your master is worthy or not!"


    Facing such a supreme artifact, Bai Feiyun''s eyes showed a greedy look.


    Forcibly snatch.


    "You stinky brat has such a good artifact, I''m afraid he doesn''t deserve it. Today, no matter whether this girl can be cured or not, this kind of thing belongs to us!" Bai Feiyun shouted loudly.


    The spectators around shook their heads and sighed.


    One by one felt deeply sorry for Su Yan.


    Everyone here, most of them are in the realm of Earth Immortals.


    Only the Hall of Divine Physician, the entrance to Primordial Immortal, is also one of the reasons why it is extremely vicious and domineering in the local area.


    "This kid, as the saying goes, wealth is not revealed, such a good artifact is actually shown to the people in the hall of divine doctors in public!"


    "This is the crime of Huai Bi, it seems that today is going to be unlucky!"

 Chapter 5074： youre not worthy

    Chapter five thousand and seventy-four you are not worthy


    "Bring me that thing!" Bai Feiyun shouted loudly.


    The strong man beside him is in the early stage of Yuanxian. Although he has just stepped into the threshold of Yuanxian, he has an extremely strong defense due to his indestructible body.


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed to the front.


    "Get out of here!" Su Yan roared, and a sword qi flew into the sky.


    The strong man only felt a gust of wind blowing around him and then his whole body was up and down, unable to move an inch.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, he collapsed to the ground with a plop. Foaming at the mouth, twitching.


    "What''s going on, this kid doesn''t look like a country bumpkin, that brawny guy, but a thug in the Hall of Magicians!"


    "Being able to kill in an instant, he must have reached the realm of Yuanxian!"


    The surrounding crowd looked at Su Yan with admiration.


    Yuanxian realm?


    Su Yan sneered, too lazy to explain.


    Bai Yunfei looked at the strong man who fell to the ground, kicked him over with one kick, and cursed in pain, "Useless trash!"


    "I just stepped into the realm of Yuanxian, I thought it would be useful, but now it seems to be just a shame!"


    "And you kid, do you know who we are, those who have offended our hall of divine doctors, don''t even think about leaving alive!"


    "Remember that if we can save people, we can also kill people!"


    Within a radius of a hundred miles, in addition to the major families, the local people are at most in the realm of immortals.


    Bai Yunfei saw that Su Yan''s face was extremely unfamiliar and did not seem to come from a major family.


    I already had a plan in my mind right now.


    "This stinky boy is probably just cultivating on his own. He is lucky and barely breaks through!"


    "My buddy is also a temporary jungler and lost to the opponent. If you take it seriously, you will never lose to this stinky boy!"


    "The most important thing is that the artifact that this stinky boy took out is too tempting. If I can present it to the master, I will become a true disciple!"


    Bai Yunfei thought of doing nothing here, and the peach blossom fan in his hand instantly slashed towards the direction, taking Su Yan''s throat.


    The peach blossom fan looks bland, but in fact, it is a fifth-grade fairy artifact after all, and it cuts iron like mud wherever it goes.


    Seeing a flash of white light, the surrounding spectators avoided it.


    For fear of the next blood flow three feet.


    Finally just heard the sound of ah.


    Everyone opened their eyes and saw that the fan just now was also glowing with a peach blossom fan, which has now fallen to the ground.


    At the same time, Bai Feiyun''s right hand fell to the ground.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "You keep saying that you are a practitioner, but you are so obsessed with it that you are like a robber and domineering!"


    "Now it is necessary to punish you slightly!"


    Su Yan never neglected, and only heard a few puffs.


    Several invisible sword qi penetrated the opponent''s body at an extremely fast speed, and before Bai Feiyun had time to react, the muscles and veins in his whole body were all broken by an inch, and the soul in his body was seriously injured.


    With a bang, he was lying upright on the ground, and fell side by side with the strong man just now!


    At the same time, the shop assistant who was watching hurriedly stepped forward with a crying face.


    Wanting to cry without tears, he said, "This gentleman, please leave quickly, you are afraid that disaster is imminent!"


    "The Hall of Magical Doctors is no trivial matter, especially the local horse magician, not only has excellent medical skills, but also has a very high realm!"


    "The other party has reached the peak of the mid-term, saving people and killing people, almost in one thought!"


    The Earth Immortal Realm behind him had a terrified look in his eyes.


    They looked at each other.


    "This kid is in trouble today. It''s not just about causing trouble. If the genius doctor sees it, I''m afraid we will also be implicated!"


    "Mr. Ma has a very weird personality, and is famous for recognizing treasures and not people, especially this Bai Feiyun, but his most beloved apprentice!"


    The wooden tables and chairs in the hall were shattered one after another, and countless crowds were about to run away.


    Just as I walked to the door, I suddenly felt an oncoming breath, a bang, my chest felt stuffy, and a mouthful of blood protruded into the air.


    Dozens of guests knelt on their knees at the same time, their faces pale.


    "I heard that someone practiced medicine without a license on my site, and even injured my apprentice!" an old man shouted loudly.


    Everyone looked up and watched, and the old man in front of him was already seventy years old.


    Yuanxian''s mid-term peak, in addition to the eight local families, is enough to squeeze the heroes!


    "The matter of the old man has nothing to do with me. It''s all this kid. It''s all about nothing. Please spare our lives!"


    "We just drank here by accident, let''s leave!"


    The surrounding crowd kept shouting, and one of the young men took the road and ran wildly.


    Acting by chance, I just wanted to pass through the window.


    The old man who was watching took out the walking stick in his hand and moved it slightly forward, and a cold air rushed towards him, hitting the young man''s back instantly.


    When the young man in the fairy realm escaped from the store, the whole body was already cold, and the whole surface was covered with frost. In the midsummer, he was actually frozen to death by the frost.


    The old man''s crutches tapped lightly on the ground.


    With a bang, bursts of cracks appeared on the ground, spreading in all directions.


    The old man said, "If you don''t give me an account of what happened today, don''t even think about it!"


    "You can only be considered unlucky, apprentice, come out for me!"


    When Bai Feiyun was seriously injured, he took out his family''s magic weapon, transmitted the sound from thousands of miles, and hurriedly notified the master.


    Doctor Ma finally arrived.


    But the genius doctor Ma shouted, but there was no response when he went to see his apprentice.


    When he looked down, Bai Feiyun was lying on the ground, his facial features twisted in pain, and climbed to his feet.


    Then he stretched out his right hand, grabbed the trousers of Ma Shenyi, and cried bitterly: "Master, this kid obviously has no cards, but he insists on treating people. I am afraid that he will put people to death, so he kindly stepped forward to stop him!"


    "As a result, this stinky boy didn''t listen to other people''s advice, but instead beat me into a serious injury, please master to get me justice!"


    Divine Doctor Ma is the vice president of one of the local Divine Physician Hall branches.


    He pulled up the apprentice with his right hand and watched carefully, but found that his whole body was broken, his bones were broken, and he was already paralyzed like mud.


    The air was silent.


    The shop assistant hid under the counter and almost peed his pants.


    The dozens of Earth Immortal masters behind them all knelt on the ground without saying a word.


    "Did you hurt my apprentice?" Ma Shenyi said calmly.


    Su Yan calmly took a step forward.


    He opened his mouth and said, "I''m afraid this may not be the case. Your apprentice changed his opinion halfway through and I want to forcibly seize the magic weapon!"


    "Also, even if practitioners need to be paid, I would like to know what kind of medical skills are worthy of this weapon!"


    With a bang, Su Yan placed the divine artifact in front of Divine Doctor Ma.


    Sure enough, Divine Doctor Ma saw Qian opened his eyes, and his eyes immediately showed a fiery light.


    The crowd kneeling on the ground widened their eyes.


    Looking ahead, he said, "Crazy, this kid is just crazy. He knows that the genius doctor Ma is extremely greedy for money, and he has to show this artifact!"


    "This is clearly not giving yourself a way back!"


    Divine Doctor Ma stepped forward immediately, and the surrounding ground was all shattered. Even though the things in the realm of the gods contained the energy of the gods, it was still difficult to resist the outburst of Immortal Qi of Divine Doctor Ma.


    Where there is a teacher, there must be an apprentice!


    "It doesn''t matter whether my medical skills are worthy or not, but, this kind of artifact, I''m afraid you don''t deserve it!"

 Chapter 5075： Fighting doctor shall prevail

    Chapter five thousand and seventy-five fighting doctors shall prevail


    "Haha, you are finished, my master wants to kill you, and he will do it!"


    "I already told you to hand over your treasures and get out of here. If you have to listen, you will regret it now!"


    Bai Feiyun lying on the ground, despite being seriously injured, still laughed and kept shouting.


    Then only a thud was heard the next second.


    The room became silent.


    The door in front of the winery shattered instantly, and the cracked wooden boards flew in the air.


    If it was just this heavy blow in the fairy world, at least a few planets would be broken.


    Divine Doctor Ma slowly stood up from the ground, his white robe was stained with the air of dust, and his eyes widened as he stared in front of him.


    "What the **** happened just now? I just saw Doctor Ma rushed over to grab the treasure, and then he flew away?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly, it seemed like it was just screaming!"


    A few spectators whispered.


    Su Yan in the distance patted the table lightly.


    Looking at the disgraced doctor Ma, he smiled and said, "If you have the ability, come and get it!"


    "Fuck me!" Ma Shenyi said to the surrounding crowd while walking staggeringly.


    The guests who were on their knees did not respond for a moment.


    When he looked up, he saw Divine Doctor Ma staring at him with blood in his eyes.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll say it again, get out of here!"


    The surrounding crowd was amnesty.


    All of them rushed out of the door, leaving only some of the staff of the winery.


    Doctor Ma staggered forward, leaning against Bai Feiyun next to the wall and shouting loudly, "Master, you have to avenge me!"


    "If you don''t kill this kid''s inexplicable hatred, your reputation will plummet!"


    "Kill him with your ability..."


    Bai Feiyun didn''t have time to finish his words.


    Divine Doctor Ma said nothing, slapped his hand, and slapped his apprentice''s face fiercely.


    The two front teeth shattered instantly, and Bai Feiyun''s face was dazed and bruised.


    He looked at Su Yan and then at his master. There was almost confusion in his eyes.


    Doctor Ma said fiercely, "You useless apprentice!"


    "Could it be that your eyes are blind!"


    "In front of you, this senior is at least a master at the level of Jinxian!"


    As expected of a person in the hall of divine doctors, he is well-informed.


    The instant Ma Shenyi rushed to Su Yan''s side, he suddenly felt a pressure from across the sky, like the collision of stars.


    With the realm fully opened, it is still unable to resist half a point.


    Therefore, it is determined that Su Yan''s realm is the benchmark of Jinxian.


    It''s a pity that Doctor Ma''s judgment is still inaccurate. If you know what Immortal Emperor is, you don''t know how to feel.


    Bai Feiyun was lying on the ground, his eyes were numb, and he said to himself: "How could this be, Jinxian realm?"


    "What is this concept? This is the level of the patriarchs of the major families. Except for our president, no one can be his opponent!"


    Divine Doctor Ma hurriedly changed his smile.


    Ignoring the apprentice on the side, he stepped forward and clasped his fists in a polite manner.


    With a smile, he said: "This little brother, but I don''t know who to teach, if you don''t mind, please come to the mansion for a while, and let the old man treat this girl personally!"


    Su Yan despised the other party.


    He gently supported Lin Ruoxue, shook his head and said, "No need, I''m afraid that with your medical skills, this girl will be put to death!"


    Repay the person with the way of the person.


    Familiar words rang in his ears, and Ma Divine Doctor stared at him, angered.


    Then, looking at the divine artifact beside Su Yan, he had a plan.


    With a fake smile on his face, he stepped forward and said, "I admit this little brother, your realm is indeed no trivial matter, this old man is not a rival!"


    "But you don''t even have a hard card, and you actually swear that your medical skills are better than me!"


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we have a test. If I cure this girl''s illness, then you give me this divine weapon!"


    People are not enough to swallow elephants.


    Su Yan gently put down Lin Ruoxue.


    He looked down at Bai Feiyun, who was beside him with broken muscles.


    He stepped forward and kicked and said, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to take the girl''s daughter''s body to treat the disease. If you can cure your apprentice''s meridians, we''ll talk about it later!"


    "Otherwise, if you can''t even cure your own family''s illness, then don''t talk about it!"


    Doctor Ma, look at this Bai Feiyun.


    Grit your teeth.


    Lower your head and carefully use your right hand to press each joint of your body.


    After a few minutes, his face changed greatly, and he turned back with a fierce expression.


    Pointing at Su Yan, he said, "Little brother, why are you so young at such a young age? My apprentice was smashed by your muscles, and now he has become a waste!"


    "Even if there is a panacea in this situation, Miao has nothing to do. You are clearly embarrassing the old man!"


    In the process of shouting, Su Yan strode to Bai Feiyun in an instant, grabbed the opponent''s shoulder with one hand and snapped.


    He slammed the opponent''s entire body onto a square table like a broken linen.


    At the same time, a palm slammed into the opponent''s chest.


    "Little brother, what do you mean?" Ma Shenyi shouted with his eyes wide open.


    Su Yan''s mouth curled into a smile.


    He said slowly, "I''ll cure what you can''t cure!"


    Even though the Immortal Emperor Realm was not a medical way, it was easy for Su Yan to reshape the muscles and veins with years of experience.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Bai Feiyun''s originally broken tendons condensed with each other, shattered his dantian, and began to rebuild in the void.


    In just a few minutes, the hands and feet can move freely, and Doctor Ma''s eyes widened in the process.


    Bai Feiyun was also ecstatic.


    While dancing, he said, "Master, I''m healed, and my whole body doesn''t hurt at all!"


    "And you can see that my internal strength is gradually recovering!"


    Bai Feiyun was overjoyed and picked up the peach blossom fan on the ground again, but his eyes stared straight at the divine artifact next to him.


    And all this was seen by Su Yan.


    "You lost!" Su Yan shouted.


    Immediately grabbed Bai Feiyun''s chest, fell to the table again, and hit the chest with another punch.


    With a clicking sound, the muscles and veins were broken again, and the pain encountered before came again.


    "I just competed with your master, but that doesn''t mean I''ll spare you!"


    "The karma you got today is inevitable. If your master doesn''t admit defeat, we can continue the test, even if you are cured and crushed thousands of times!"


    A piercing pain came from my heart.


    Bai Feiyun rolled off the square table.


    Bang Bang kept kowtow, almost burst into tears.


    He shouted miserably: "Master, don''t come, let''s admit defeat!"


    "If this goes on like this, your apprentice won''t be able to support it any longer!"

 Chapter 5076： quit the medical profession

    Chapter five thousand and seventy-six withdraw from the medical profession


    The sound of pain kept coming.


    In the Drunken House.


    Bai Feiyun only felt extreme pain all over his body.


    Almost snot and tears, he knelt in front of the magician horse.


    Su Yan looked ahead and said coldly, "I originally thought I was just treating my friend''s illness, but I didn''t expect you to stop me over and over again!"


    "With the so-called temple of divine doctors, I''m doing something wrong. If there is a morning, I would like to see what your temple is!"


    Divine Doctor Ma was already shocked when he saw this scene.


    Unexpectedly, the man in front of him is not young, not only in martial arts, but also in medical skills.


    The artifact of good fortune in hand is absolutely impossible to obtain.


    Although Divine Doctor Ma is unwilling, it is not appropriate to forcibly **** it at this moment.


    He could only forcefully squeeze out a smile, and clasped his fists in front of Su Yan, a little polite.


    "My little brother is my horse and someone really doesn''t know Mount Tai."


    "But anyway, I am also a person in the Hall of Divine Physicians, this token is enough to prove everything!"


    When Doctor Ma spoke, he took out a blue-green token from his cuff.


    The name of the horse **** doctor is engraved on it.


    The shop assistant next to him saw that Su Yan was an outsider, and then quietly touched his side.


    He whispered in his ear, "This hero is no trivial matter in the hall of divine doctors. It is said that a famous person like Ma divine doctor is only an ordinary person in their hall!"


    "If you can establish diplomatic relations with them, it will be beneficial and not harmful!"


    Ma Shenyi''s experience in seeing Su Yan Jianghu is still inexperienced.


    In addition to possessing the divine artifact of good fortune, as well as this realm and medical skills, I unconsciously glanced at it.


    If you can swoop because of this, in the future, you will definitely be domineering in this God Realm.


    After a long time, seeing Su Yan''s silence, Doctor Ma continued, "I''m afraid my little brother is here for the first time. If this matter can be resolved today, in the future, when it comes to the Holy Doctor''s Canon, I will naturally have a few good words for my little brother! "


    "If the temple owner is happy and lets you join the temple, then your status is no trivial matter!"


    After some persuasion, Su Yan slowly took a few steps forward.


    Gently patted Doctor Ma''s shoulder.


    A strange smile appeared on his face.


    "The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. Although you injured my apprentice today, he can''t open his eyes!"


    "I don''t think I will mention the past. I just hope that the little brother can help this old man keep it a secret!"


    Once the reputation of a famous doctor is ruined, it is natural to feel unwilling.


    Do everything possible to persuade him beside Su Yan.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    In the next second, it suddenly became extremely dignified.


    The hand that grabbed Divine Doctor Ma''s shoulder unconsciously used a little more strength.


    "As a genius doctor, you are insatiable and greedy, colluding with local forces, and you should be beaten if you are strong and domineering!"


    "I''ve never heard of the sacred scriptures, and they want me to join, I''m afraid they don''t deserve it!"


    With a click, Su Yan''s hands were invisibly forceful and only heard a click, his muscles were broken, and Doctor Ma watched as his arm softly slammed into the ground.


    Su Yan said with a sneer, "Today you have a long memory to lose one of your arms!"


    There was a terrified expression in the eyes of Divine Doctor Ma.


    The arm of a generation of famous doctors was destroyed, and this life is probably destroyed.


    "How can this happen, the muscles and veins are broken, and there is no medicine to cure!"


    "Stinky boy, do you know what you did today, the people in our hall will never let you go!"


    The genius doctor Ma kept shouting and his face was hideous.


    Su Yan had already been too lazy to pay attention, and gently pulled the unconscious Lin Ruoxue to the VIP private room on the second floor.


    After more than ten minutes, Su Yan tapped several major acupoints in Lin Ruoxue continuously, and a breath kept flowing in his body. In just a few seconds, Lin Ruoxue spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The dark blood exudes a poisonous smell.


    But at the same time, Bai Xue slowly opened his eyes, his face was full of red light, and the toxins from his body were completely removed.


    After figuring out the ins and outs of the situation, Lin Ruoxue immediately pulled Su Yan''s hand gently.


    There was already love in his eyes.


    He said softly, "Thank you, Brother Su, if I hadn''t met you today, I might have already died in the wilderness!"


    "You are my benefactor. If my future husband can be like you, it will be my luck for three lifetimes!"


    The moonlight swayed.


    In the room, a man and a woman unknowingly ignited an unspeakable aura.


    Su Yan had a smile on his face, in order to avoid misunderstanding, he helped Lin Ruoxue to lie beside the bed in the guest room.


    "Miss Lin, you should have a good rest first. Although the toxins in your body have been eliminated, you still need to calm down and clear your blood!"


    "It''s getting dark now, so I don''t want to disturb you. I''ll take you back tomorrow morning!"


    Su Yan gently closed the door, and then returned to his room.


    At the same time, in the middle of the night, Ma Shenyi ran to the suburbs, looked at his broken arm in the wild, and knelt in front of a temple with a plop.


    At this moment, the cold wind is blazing, and the woods around the temple are roaring with the gust of wind, which is extremely gloomy.


    After three loud bangs, Doctor Ma said: "Junior Ma Changming, today, our temple of divine doctors was insulted. I defended this, and the other side turned an arm back!"


    "If we can''t take revenge, our genius doctor hall will be ridiculed by thousands of people, and we also ask the senior brother to come out in person!"


    The punchline was silent, leaving only the cold wind blowing slightly.


    After kneeling down, Ma Changming looked puzzled. Seeing that there was no shadow in the house, he approached quietly on foot.


    Just as he looked at the gap in the photo gate, he saw only a pair of emerald green eyes showing a blood-red light from the inside.


    Faced with such a scene in the middle of the night, people shudder.


    "Which of the eight major families troubled us?"


    A cold voice came out slowly from the temple.


    Ma Changming was overjoyed and hurriedly replied: "Eldest brother, that kid doesn''t belong to the eight major families, and I have never seen it before, but the insult to our business hall can be said to be genuine!"


    "Only if you take action yourself can you relieve the hatred in your heart!"


    In the midst of the shouting, a black shadow appeared in front of Ma Changming.


    Directly a man, wearing a black robe all over his body, but his face is covered with totem tattoos.


    The man was two meters tall, and under the black robe, he was almost as thin as a bone, with an orange token pinned to the upper right corner of his adoptive father.


    Ma Changming was terrified, he could not kneel down, and shivered.


    "Senior brother, congratulations on your promotion again!"


    "In the future, I will rise step by step in the Hall of Divine Physicians!"


    Ma Changming flattered.


    The man in front of him suddenly stretched out his right hand and grabbed Ma Changming''s forehead.


    Coldly said: "If it is the elder of the eight major families, there is still forgiveness, after all, it is the early stage of Jinxian!"


    "And you were actually insulted by a nameless and lifeless kid. People like you are insulted by the hall of divine doctors, **** it!"


    A cloud of black mist continued to spread out from the palm of the mysterious man''s palm, and then the genius doctor Ma died unexpectedly by the hands of the same family.


    After just a few seconds, the entire body, from internal strength to flesh and blood, was sucked clean, leaving a piece of white bone shattered by the wind!

 Chapter 5077： patriarchal

    The fifth thousand and seventy-seventh chapters are patriarchal


    The morning sun shines on the earth.


    A fast horse stopped in front of Zuixianlou.


    Su Yan gently knocked on Lin Ruoxue''s room.


    "How is Miss Lin? Did you sleep well last night?"


    Just opened his mouth to ask, but a gust of breeze came.


    I saw Lin Ruoxue''s room was empty, and the luggage and clothes in the room were also gone.


    Su Yan looked out the window, and saw a fast horse galloping at an extremely high speed below the Zuixian Tower.


    And the woman on the horse''s back was Lin Ruoxue.


    "What''s the matter with this girl? Didn''t you promise to send her home today?"


    "I was very grateful to me last night. What is the purpose of running away early this morning?"


    What Su Yan thought in his heart, he flew up to the sky along the window, stepping on the blue clouds.


    Although the steed is extremely fast, Su Yan''s speed is even faster.


    Like an arrow that leaves the string, it transforms into a meteor in the sky, and it has come to the horse''s back in an instant.


    During the whole process, her body was as light as a swallow, but she fell to the ground silently, until she sat behind Lin Ruoxue, the woman still didn''t seem to notice.


    The fast horse ran wildly in the opposite direction.


    After coming to the God Realm, Su Yan''s primary purpose was to find those missing friends.


    Now to save the eyes, the woman is just following the trend, and she doesn''t want to delay too long.


    During the galloping horse, Su Yan grabbed Lin Ruoxue''s shoulder and kicked it gently.


    With a swipe, the sound of breaking wind came oncoming, and in an instant, it was already a hundred meters away.


    Then, Su Yan dragged Lin Ruoxue to an empty space.


    "I said what the **** are you doing, girl?"


    "I had good intentions to send you home, but why did I suddenly run away and didn''t even say hello!"


    "I won''t limit your freedom. I''m just responsible for protecting you. You only need to say where you want to go!"


    Su Yan added a few more complaints from the side.


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly looked up at Qing Kong, stretched out her jade hand, and there was a knife wound on the edge of her arm.


    It is extremely dazzling under the sunlight.


    Lin Ruoxue showed a wry smile.


    He slowly shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Brother Su, I changed my mind, I don''t want to go home!"


    "You don''t know, the preference for sons and daughters in our family is extremely serious, and I''m just a puppet at home!"


    "I wanted to just live an ordinary life, but I didn''t expect my father and eldest brother to be aggressive and even interfere in my marriage!"


    "Yesterday, the soldiers who wanted to rob me were all under Xiao Gongzi''s subordinates. Among the eight major families, our Lin family was weak, so my father tried to let me marry out and continuously strengthen the family''s power!"


    Su Yan had heard about the eight major families in the God''s Domain, but he still didn''t know the exact distribution.


    When Lin Ruoxue said this, she looked at her with tears in her eyes.


    He gently grabbed Su Yan''s arm and said, "Young Master Xiao, he has always been a provocateur and lustful, if you marry him, you will never be happy in your life!"


    "But my father and eldest brother will never listen to my personal opinions. Even if I am sent over, they will still hand over to me!"


    "Brother Su, otherwise, I''ll go with you. You are the unparalleled hero in my mind. If you are involved in the struggle of the family, it''s better to walk away!"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Su Yan''s eyes burst out with anger, and then looked into the distance.


    The position of Bai Xue in the family can be imagined.


    However, Su Yan still has a mission to come here this time, and it is even more impossible to lead Miss Lin to the arena.


    Thinking of this, he said on the spot, "Miss Lin, don''t worry, I''ll take you back to the family now and find out!"


    "If they really get their way, I''ll fix it!"


    Su Yan showed a determined expression.


    Lin Ruoxue pulled Su Yan''s arm and felt a burst of warmth.


    In the afternoon of that day, each other, without a word, went all the way to the west.


    Two hours later.


    The two stopped and saw in the distance, a bamboo forest spread over the mountain.


    A plaque of the Lin family is hanging in a canyon.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue''s face became extremely embarrassed again.


    Although it was in his own home, an oppressive force came on his face, and he took two steps back unknowingly.


    "Don''t worry, girl, this canyon is your home, you just go over there, I will send you to the end!"


    Su Yan strode forward and opened the way.


    At the same time, I also heard a little about the eight great families along the way.


    The entire site of the Star God Realm is oval-shaped, except for the area where the common people live, each of the eight major families occupies half, and it is divided by the strength of the family.


    In addition to the eight orthodox families, there are also some foreign families and local mysterious gangs, which are distributed among the crowd.


    The previous Divine Physician Hall was one of them, but it was only a branch.


    "So, my friends may also be distributed among the major families. If you are lucky, you can explore each other''s breath!"


    "It seems that if you want to find them, you must start from within the eight major families!"


    When Su Yan was thinking.


    Has entered the Xiagu cave entrance.


    Then suddenly stopped, I saw a huge mountain behind me, almost deep into the clouds.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Gaoshan, and suddenly clenched her pink fist tightly.


    With a bit of anger in his heart, he said, "It''s all to blame for the colorful Xiangyun Mountain!"


    "If it wasn''t there, our major families wouldn''t be competing with each other!"


    Su Yan didn''t understand the other party''s words, and just wanted to ask, but heard the voice of a horse stepping on a flying swallow from afar.


    Several of the men were wearing armor, armed with spears, and ran wildly on horses.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes to observe carefully, and found that the leader who took the lead was in the early stage of Yuanxian.


    The soldiers who followed closely behind were far from satisfactory, only the Earth Immortal was complete.


    Seeing that several people could not pose a threat to him, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, the captain in front dismounted instantly and hurriedly knelt down on one knee.


    He shouted loudly, "Congratulations to Miss Er for coming back!"


    The captain was respectful, but the soldiers behind him scoffed.


    whispering behind her.


    "Why is this girl back? If we don''t get married again, we will be excluded from the eight major families!"


    "The old man has said again and again that there is no need to worry about the Xiao family''s affairs. It can be seen that the second young lady has been abandoned!"


    "For the sake of our family, this woman should give everything she has. Where did the face come from?"


    with a snap.


    The captain in front slapped his subordinate fiercely and knocked him to the ground.


    The long sword in his hand, pointing forward.


    He said in anger: "Second miss, it''s not up to you to interrupt!"


    "Congratulations, Miss Er, for coming home!"

 Chapter 5078： A thousand miles away

    The fifth thousand and seventy-eighth chapters return from a thousand miles


    Passing through a bamboo forest, along the way, the captain in front followed closely behind him, and he also had a general understanding of the matter.


    The captain put the spear behind the horse.


    He thanked Su Yan with his hands clasped together and said, "Mr. Su, thank you for sending my second lady back!"


    "So kind, unforgettable!"


    During the conversation, Su Yan was full of doubts in his heart.


    Most of the family members have opinions on the second lady, but the current captain is showing justice.


    Before you know it, the door of the Lin family has been revealed.


    The captain was elated, and hurried to the door to report to thousands of people.


    "The eldest young master and the old man, the second young lady has returned safely!"


    After the report, I saw a quiet voice in the comments.


    A man wearing light blue clothes was lying on the side of the courtyard.


    A cradle was built on top of the grape trellis. The man was enjoying the sunshine, with Erlang''s legs crossed lazily, paying no attention to Lin Ruoxue''s arrival.


    On the contrary, the man turned his head to look at Su Yan next to him, and suddenly sneered, "I didn''t expect you, a wild woman, to find a concubine and come back!"


    I advise you to listen to my father and marry Young Master Xiao. If you want to catch a wild man and get angry with Young Master Xiao, this kind of plan is really shameful! "


    The man was Lin Ruoxue''s brother.


    Lin Fengyun.


    Lin Fengyun turned his body in an instant. He was sitting beside the bassinet just now, and in an instant he came to the front door.


    With one move, the breeze is blowing, the speed is extremely fast, and the realm of the late Yuanxian is extraordinary.


    It is also in the realm of Yuanxian, and the resources obtained by the eight major families are several times more than that of ordinary people.


    The strength is even more extraordinary, and it is not a problem to hang and beat the same realm.


    Lin Ruoxue immediately hid behind Su Yan.


    Looking at his brother, he said, "You misunderstood, he rescued me!"


    "Speaking of which, I have already issued an emergency signal, and I met a bandit on the road, but why did no one help?"


    Lin Fengyun sneered.


    Looking at his sister, he said, "Even an idiot understands that those so-called bandits are actually the subordinates of Young Master Xiao."


    "It''s just that you rejected Young Master Xiao''s good intentions over and over again, and in the end you can only take some tough measures!"


    "But it doesn''t matter, you are my sister after all. Before I give you to the Xiao family, you can''t appear normal, but I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to finish well!"


    Lin Fengyun instantly stared at Su Yan with blood-red eyes.


    The captain standing beside him had a confused expression on his face.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and explained: "If the eldest young master is not this hero, the second young lady of our family is probably more fortunate!"


    "Since you are the savior of the second lady, you should treat each other with courtesy, so why say such things?"


    Yun Fengyun looked at the captain next to him, and suddenly Qing Qing waved his hand, and a whirlwind rose from the sky.


    A move that is popular all over the world, oncoming.


    That captain, whose realm is far from what he is, his entire body is out of control, and the violent whirlwind in the sky is like a tornado.


    Lin Ruoxue looked terrified, looked up and hurriedly shouted, "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Captain, in our Lin family, you have always been loyal, why did you kill yourself?"


    Soon the captain''s armor in the void shattered, and blood leaked from the corners of his mouth in the violent tornado.


    The tornado did not stop because of this, and continued to advance towards Su Yan. The surrounding earth seemed to be overturned, flying sand and rocks, and it didn''t stop for a long time.


    Lin Ruoxue was in a hurry and rushed forward, holding Fengyun with her right hand.


    "You bitch, hurry up and get out of here, there is no place for you in our Lin family, if it wasn''t for your father''s daughter''s sake, I would have killed you long ago!"


    Yun Fengyun shouted, suddenly only felt the breeze blowing.


    Looking back, he found that the captain just now had been rescued by Su Yan.


    The tornado that was originally incomparably ferocious in the air began to whisper silently at some point, and Su Yan was never seen to make a move from beginning to end.


    "Miss Snow White, what does he mean by this sentence?" Su Yan had already stepped forward into the courtyard as he asked.


    Lin Ruoxue had tears on her face.


    This is how the problem at home comes out.


    Originally, Lin Ruoxue and Lin Fengyun were half-brothers. After the mother gave birth to Lin Ruoxue, because Bai Xue was gentle, but her father was extremely tyrannical, he only hoped to be the head of the eight major families, but he was unhappy.


    Seeing his daughter like this, the father turned his anger on the mother and forced him to leave the house.


    However, Lin Ruoxue was unhappy, and she was always not welcome at home.


    In order to please her father, Lin Ruoxue practiced martial arts every day, but her talent was limited and it was difficult to break through.


    Afterwards, the old man of the Lin family was extremely disappointed. When he was out in the middle of a trip, he found a woman who was extremely charming. It''s a pity that she belongs to the common people. It''s a pity that the woman has already married and had children.


    Mr. Lin originally wanted to give up, but seeing that the woman''s son was very talented, it was a pity that he was born in a common people''s family, so he simply adopted Yunfengyun as his son and changed his surname in order to strengthen the Lin family.


    Afterwards, he handed over all the resources of the Lin family to him. As expected, he lived up to the expectations of the public. He cultivated it today, but he never expected to be better than several big families.


    And Mr. Lin, without hesitation of his own flesh and blood, used Lin Ruoxue, whose status has been declining again and again, as a power exchange, and reached an agreement with the Xiao family!


    "It''s just a farce, Lin Fengyun, your family ethics drama, I didn''t want to hear it, but since Lin Ruoxue is your family, why should you be so aggressive?" Su Yan roared loudly.


    Lin Fengyun casually walked out of the plain.


    Looking up and down at Su Yan, he suddenly showed a strange smile.


    The right hand stretched forward, and two vortexes in the void were formed out of thin air.


    One left and one right attacked each other, uprooting the surrounding bamboo forests one after another.


    Lin Fengyun pointed at Su Yan and said, "First, your relationship with my sister is nondescript. In order to clear the suspicion of Young Master Xiao, you must eradicate it!"


    "Second, you and other common people are not qualified to step into our house, but now you have broken the precepts and are punished without permission!"


    "And the most important point, you''ve heard too much about us facing the street, there''s no need to continue living!"


    Lin Fengyun rushed in front of Su Yan in an instant. Just as he was about to do it, the captain behind him hurriedly intercepted him.


    Although the captain is not strong, he attaches great importance to kindness.


    He shouted at the head: "Master Lin, this gentleman is my savior. If he hadn''t rescued me just now, I would have died on the other side!"


    "I can''t stand the way your Lin family treats Second Miss. I can''t stand it today. Even if I can''t fight you, even if I fight with your soul, you have to teach me a lesson!"

 Chapter 5079： wind blowing clouds

    Chapter five thousand and seventy-ninth the wind blows the clouds away


    When Lin Ruoxue was young, although she was the second young lady, everyone knew her status in the family.


    Even some of the servants spoke coldly.


    Only the captain of the guard in front of him had an honest personality and took care of Lin Ruoxue in every possible way.


    When I saw Lin Ruoxue being bullied today, I felt unwilling.


    "The spear breaks through the air, young master, I''m sorry today!"


    "Your family pushed the eldest young lady alive into the fire pit, what kind of family is this?"


    The captain of the guard roared.


    Now it is determined to resist it.


    Lin Fengyun smiled and waved his hand gently. A huge whirlwind fell from the sky and swept towards the guards.


    The surrounding trees were uprooted.


    In the whistling, the fallen leaves are flying, and the sand is flying.


    With the move just now, the long spear broke through the air, and the moment it touched the whirlwind, all the power was strangled, like a cow entering a sea of ??mud.


    When Lin Ruoxue saw this, tears kept flowing down her eyes.


    He shouted loudly in the distance: "Hurry up and stop, can''t I agree?"


    "Stop killing innocent people for my sake."


    "Brother Su, please stop my brother!"


    The captain of the guard closed his eyes and was already mentally prepared.


    But in the next second, I just felt an invisible attraction and instantly pulled it to my side.


    The universe moves, and the shape changes.


    Su Yan stood in the tornado, letting the wind howl, but he was not shaken at all.


    Lin Fengyun frowned.


    With a puzzled face, he said, "I can actually withstand my strong wind. The wind of the five elements is our Lin family''s specialty!"


    "It seems that this kid is not the husband you found casually on the street. He has some skills, but unfortunately he came to the place where he shouldn''t be!"


    "The wind blows the clouds!"


    Lin Fengyun was angry in his heart, and in the late stage of Yuanxian, he exerted all his strength.


    The whole earth was shaken. If it weren''t for the special materials surrounding the houses, they would have already turned into ruins.


    The wind howled like a thousand knives.


    Su Yan''s expression became extremely solemn, and he slowly extended his right hand to point forward.


    Then he said sarcastically, "I won''t kill you because you are Brother Lin Ruoxue!"


    "But you have to learn a lesson!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to kill them all.


    Once the dragon soared for thousands of miles, the immortal spirit of the gods transformed into a long dragon.


    A dragon roar, overwhelming, cloudless, spreading endlessly.


    The violent whirlwind in front of him became extremely small under the long dragon, and the shadowy figure flew into the sky.


    When Lin Fengyun saw this scene, he was instantly stunned, he only felt that his own five elements of wind were like a trivial matter, not worth mentioning at all.


    Every cell in the body seems to be turbulent and trembling.


    Long Xingtian rushed forward, and the moment he came to Fengyun, he disappeared without a trace, as if everything before was like a mirage, a dream bubble.


    At this moment, Su Yan was less than three meters away from the opponent.


    Lin Fengyun only felt a cool breeze blowing from his back, and instinctively looked back.


    The continuous mountain range in the northwest has turned into a basin at some point, without any sound or warning.


    "I''ll say it again, wash my mouth before speaking!"


    During Su Yan''s speech, he slapped Lin Fengyun hard in the mouth.


    An understatement blow, but it contains a bit of inner strength.


    Lin Fengyun twisted a dozen times in the air, and the arrogant appearance he had just fallen to the ground had long since disappeared, his mouth swollen like a pig''s head.


    After a long time, Lin Fengyun climbed up, stared at blood-red eyes and said, "Bai Xue, you ungrateful fellow, our Lin family raised you up, and you ended up bringing an outsider to beat me!"


    "You yourself have limited talent. Now the world''s strong is king. A person like you should have married a long time ago. Finding a home is also good for you!"


    "You don''t know how to be grateful, but instead you want to be a traitor to our family. Do you really think that Su Yandian behind you will always be by your side?"


    "If you are not capable, you will be abandoned sooner or later!"


    Lin Ruoxue blocked Su Yan''s face.


    He shook his head slightly, ready to ask for help for his brother.


    Su Yan''s smile instantly grabbed Lin Ruoxue''s meridians.


    Then a burst of hot air continued to flow upwards along the arm.


    Time seemed to stand still, the two of them were silent, and after a few minutes, Su Yan suddenly smiled slightly.


    "Miss Lin, every time you practice, do you feel like your blood is attacking your heart and your brain is in a coma once you reach the key point?"


    "And have you ever been hurt?"


    Lin Ruoxue widened her eyes.


    After recalling a little, he hurriedly nodded and responded, "Brother Su, you are right. When I was young, I accidentally fell off a cliff and hit my forehead!"


    "But after some recuperation, the scars have long since disappeared, and now everything is fine!"


    Su Yan suddenly laughed.


    He stretched out his right hand with an instant swishing sound, and his five fingers came together, clasping Lin Ruoxue''s forehead.


    The woman in front of her felt a hot breath coming from her head.


    The veins burst, and the blood flowed rapidly.


    Lin Fengyun said fiercely: "Stinky boy, what are you doing? If you kill that woman, the Xiao family may cause trouble for you!"


    "Not only that, our family will also be implicated!"


    After just a few seconds, Su Yan immediately let go, Lin Ruoxue not only didn''t feel any pain or itching, she even felt her eyes were still bright.


    Looking at the grass and trees in the distant mountains, it seems particularly clear.


    Lin Ruoxue had never felt this way for many years, and she laughed heartily right now.


    He pulled Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, what is going on here?"


    "I feel that the speed of air flow can be clearly captured. Every flower and grass within a radius of a hundred miles is extremely clear!"


    "I can even see the meridians flowing in my brother''s body!"


    Lin Fengyun''s scalp tingled instantly.


    The younger sister''s practice for many years has only stayed in the earth immortal, and she can see the other person''s muscles and veins flowing with only her eyes. With this realm, it is already a great consummation of the primordial immortal.


    It is equivalent to half a leg has entered the realm of Jinxian.


    "Bullshit!"


    "Among the major families, you are the weakest, and you are the back leg of our Lin family. Don''t think that you can learn from it by hearing a few words from other places!"


    "Deceive us elders, you deserve a long mouth!"


    Lin Fengyun did not dare to deal with Su Yan.


    He slapped the palm of his sister''s brush.


    But in the next second, Lin Ruoxue moved her body instinctively.


    A white light flashed in the air, and in the blink of an eye, it was already 100 meters away. The speed was like a meteor chasing the moon, and Lin Fengyun couldn''t catch it at all.


    The younger sister, who has always been despised, broke through the realm and was promoted to three levels in a row.


    Lin Fengyun couldn''t accept it, and he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    He shouted at Bai Xue: "You bitch, you actually eat inside and out secretly. Now hurry up and break my muscles. Otherwise, our Lin family will drive you out of the house!"

 Chapter 5080： tiger father dog son

    Chapter five thousand and eighty tiger father dog son


    The breeze blows through the flowers.


    In front of the Lin Family yard, birds and flowers are fragrant, and a hundred flowers are blooming.


    Lin Fengyun is malicious.


    Su Yan looked from a distance, sighed and said, "Bai Xue is your sister, your family should be happy when you become stronger!"


    "As a result, I am now persecuted because of jealousy!"


    "You keep saying that she is a scum in the family, and now you are not your sister''s opponent at all, you are the weakest existence in the family!"


    Su Yan hit the nail on the head, in his words.


    Open each other''s wounds.


    Lin Fengyun was unwilling, stared at his sister, and instantly attacked with both hands.


    Although it is a family, but the shot is ruthless, and the wind blows in a flash, and a murderous aura spreads in the air.


    Lin Ruoxue watched her brother kill him.


    His eyes widened and he hurriedly said, "Brother, what are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t compete with you for the position of the Lin family, why do we have to fight each other with the same surname!"


    Lin Fengyun didn''t care about everything.


    Facing Bai Xue, he stretched out his right hand and pinched the opponent''s throat directly.


    The murderous aura between shots is extremely arrogant, although there is no scene of the sky falling apart, but the shot is the ultimate strength.


    At this moment, in Lin Ruoxue''s eyes, everything has changed completely.


    The originally strong brother looked extremely slow with every move.


    In the understatement, he slowly turned sideways, and after avoiding more than a dozen rounds, Yun Fengyun was still unable to touch his sister at all.


    "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    "How can you be stronger than me as a woman, I watched you grow up with my own eyes, and watched you useless bitch..."


    Lin Ruoxue couldn''t bear it anymore, she didn''t need to bear it anymore.


    He stretched out his jade hand and gently patted Lin Fengyun''s chest, a tyrannical internal force constantly wandering in his body.


    From the outside, there is no peculiarity. The Yuanxian is in the great perfection state, and the inner strength is extremely powerful. Fengyun only feels that his meridians are gambled to death, a mouthful of blood protrudes from the corner of his mouth, and he sits cross-legged in an instant.


    His face was pale, and the internal organs of his body seemed to have been severely impacted. He could only close his eyes and constantly dissolve this fairy energy.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    "But I hope our Lin family can listen to my opinion!"


    Lin Ruoxue advised softly behind her.


    But at this moment, with a creaking sound, the door behind him slowly opened.


    A middle-aged man, wearing golden armor, strode forward.


    The man is the father of the two siblings.


    The head of the Lin family.


    Lin Beitian.


    "Bai Xue, how did you get back?"


    "And I said we are from the Eight Great Clan, don''t yell at the door!"


    Lin Bietian, the early realm of Jinxian.


    The essence of the wind of the five elements, in one word.


    Standing in front of the courtyard gate, not angry and self-righteous.


    Fengyun saw his father coming, and hurriedly ran behind him.


    He pointed at Lin Ruoxue and Su Yan and cursed.


    "Father, the two of them want to rebel!"


    "Especially this slut, who is obviously from our Lin family, actually eats inside and out, and hooks up."


    "It''s said that the eldest brother is the father, but this woman actually did something to me, which is outrageous!"


    Lin Bietian stared at his son next to him.


    Originally, the eyebrows were cold, but in the next second, a surprised expression suddenly appeared.


    The realm of Jinxian is naturally completely different from Yuanxian.


    Looking back at my daughter, I only saw that the other party was immortal and mighty, just standing here is already far superior to the situation.


    Lin Bietian said with a different expression: "Bai Xue, where did you go to practice, you have broken through so much without seeing it in just a few days!"


    Lin Bietian stepped forward and instantly grabbed Lin Ruoxue''s right hand.


    Then a stream of immortal energy was poured into it for display.


    At the same time, Lin Ruoxue felt that a powerful internal force blocked her meridians since ancient times, and then her face turned slightly red, and she resisted invisibly.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is like a father holding his daughter''s right hand in the courtyard, but in fact, the situation is already in a fight.


    After just a few seconds, Lin Bietian let go of his right hand with a snap, and said unconsciously, "Perfect Realm and still Primordial Immortal?"


    "Why is the progress so fast? So far, apart from the top three families, the younger generation is almost unique!"


    "If this is the case, in the near future, I will definitely strive to become a hero, but it is a pity that it is a girl''s family!"


    Lin Bietian, when he was young, was extremely eager for realm and strength.


    It''s a pity that the sky is not beautiful, and his daughter has achieved nothing.


    Now that Lin Ruoxue has changed her mind, her realm has advanced by leaps and bounds.


    "Dad, if you don''t teach this **** a lesson, won''t you be the opposite of the sky in the future?" Lin Fengyun shouted unwillingly.


    But only heard a snap.


    The father returned with another slap in the face.


    In just one day, he was inexplicably beaten twice. Lin Fengyun squatted on the ground, like a suffering child, with pitiful eyes.


    Instead, Lin Bietian roared loudly: "What the **** are you talking about, you rebel, Lin Ruoxue must be your sister too!"


    "What kind of manner is a **** in one bite? If you talk nonsense again, you will be beaten!"


    It is common for Lin Fengyun to insult Bai Xue for many years.


    I have seen my father so fierce recently.


    Everything is clear at a glance.


    As the saying goes, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. For many years, Lin Fengyun has been bullying Bai Xue with his own realm.


    Today, the phoenix has transformed and everything has been turned upside down.


    "Dad, don''t fight, I can come back today, thanks to Big Brother Su, if it wasn''t for him, I would have been kidnapped long ago!" Lin Ruoxue hurriedly stepped forward to persuade her, not wanting to make trouble.


    At this moment, Lin Bietian looked up at Su Yan, only to notice that there was another person behind him.


    There was some doubt in his eyes.


    I thought to myself: "It''s really weird, when did this kid come? Why didn''t I feel the breath of the other party!"


    "And it doesn''t look like someone from the eight major families. It''s worth trying to save people from Young Master Xiao''s men!"


    Lin Bietian thought of going forward alone.


    Su Yan, who was behind him, just smiled slightly, and clasped his fists to receive: "Since I have sent Miss Lin back, I will leave now!"


    "I hope your family can live in harmony. Although the strength is good among the mortals, the love is greater than the sky!"


    Su Yan saw that Lin Ruoxue''s matter had been resolved, and decided to leave, but he didn''t expect that in the next second, Lin Bietian would instead block in front of Su Yan.


    "Little brother, you have a great kindness to our Lin family. You have come from a long way. Why don''t you sit down and have a drink first!"


    Lin Bietian took something from the sky, placed it on the square table, and instantly sucked a cup of tea into his hand.


    Then pretended to ask for tea and pushed it forward, but actually wanted to test it out.


    Lin Ruoxue saw it clearly from the side, and she was instantly shocked.


    He hurriedly shouted to his father: "Father can''t test it, you will be hurt!"


    The daughter''s understatement made Lin Bietian''s heart instantly burst into anger.


    Although he ranked last among the eight major families, he was the head of the family after all.


    Once upon a time it was a young kid''s turn to let himself hurt?

 Chapter 5081： Strong door to marry

    Chapter five thousand and eighty-one


    The wind whistled and made a sound.


    Su Yan felt a pressure slowly move forward, and a smile appeared on his mouth inadvertently.


    "Since this is the case, then I will accept the kindness of the Lin family!" Su Yan stretched out his right hand and walked forward.


    At the same time, there is a force in the palm of his hand, and he gently pushes forward.


    In an instant.


    Lin Bietian could only feel the pressure in front of him, as if there was an endless stream of monstrous cold water.


    At this moment, I actually saw an illusion invisibly. The sea of ??waterfalls behind me was approaching, and there was nowhere to hide.


    Lin Bietian snorted and flew upside down, his body retreated more than a dozen meters and landed on his feet. Looking at the ground, two deep ditches were already left.


    The teacup in his hand fell to the ground at the same time, and at the moment when it shattered, Su Yan gently waved back.


    The tea spun around in the air, quietly returned to Su Yan''s palms, and then gently wiped it on his lips.


    ��Good tea!��


    The tea in the cup was drained in one go, and then Su Yan gently put down the tea cup.


    Lin Bietian stood up slowly from the ground, sweat was already flowing down his forehead.


    He fought Su Yan up and down again.


    Although he didn''t go all out just now, being able to overthrow himself is no trivial matter.


    Thinking of this, Lin Bietian clasped his fists with both hands, very politely, stepped forward and said, "This little brother, this old man admires you a lot. I didn''t expect that there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are such masters outside the eight major families!"


    "Our Lin family, among the eight major families, is at the end, but gold and silver treasures are indispensable. If the little brother can stay in our family as a guest, the old man is willing to give it away!"


    "Don''t worry, it only takes two months, I implore my little brother to stay!"


    Su Yan''s strength had long exceeded Lin Bietian''s expectations.


    If the Lin family has such a strong person as a guest, it is equivalent to having two heads of family.


    In this way, the strength of the family is bound to become even stronger.


    Su Yan heard this, but suddenly a thought occurred to him.


    "Since this is the site of the eight major families, if they can help me find someone together, wouldn''t it be done once and for all?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s not a bad idea. I can''t feel their breath. With my own strength is limited, one more person is one more helper!"


    Su Yan, who was smiling, still shook his head slowly.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, he said, "Thank you, Mr. Lin, for your kind invitation, but I came here to disturb you unintentionally. A few friends and I got separated here!"


    "And I haven''t seen it for a long time. I don''t know if there is any danger. It can''t be delayed any longer!"


    During Su Yan''s response, Lin Bietian smiled slightly.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Why do this, this matter is easy for our family, you just need to tell the characteristics of a few of your friends and draw them into portraits, and I will let people search the whole city!"


    "As long as it is within our Star God Realm, you can definitely find it!"


    Su Yan wanted to make plans.


    But at this moment, in the void, there was a long cry, and a crane came from the void.


    A man holds a flute in his hand.


    Float down.


    The man with long hair and a smile on his face turned over and jumped to the front of the courtyard.


    "It turned out to be the head of the Lin family. The younger generation is polite. I came here today because I wanted to send a congratulatory gift!"


    The man waved his hand gently, and soon the white horse from the distance came running wildly, and several soldiers hurriedly came down and placed the boxes in front of everyone.


    Open the black treasure chest and there are gold and silver treasures everywhere.


    Under the light, it shines brightly.


    "Patriarch Lin, this is a betrothal gift for marrying Miss Bai Xue, and it is also a piece of sincerity from our Xiao family!"


    The man in front of him is the third son of the Xiao family, who everyone has been talking about.


    Xiao Han.


    Seeing this, Lin Fengyun hurriedly greeted him with a smile.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Xiao. I haven''t seen you for a long time to be able to come to our family. It can be said that it is a blessing for three lifetimes!"


    "My sister has been looking forward to it for a long time, and I am the first to agree to this matter!"


    If Lin Ruoxue can be driven away, then the Lin family will undoubtedly be the heir.


    It''s a pity that the next second is a hot face and a cold butt.


    Xiao Han took a photo of Lin Fengyun.


    "I''m here to find Lin Ruoxue, not you. If you talk to me, I''m afraid you''re not worthy!"


    A word you don''t deserve.


    In an instant, Fengyun''s face turned ashen.


    It is a pity that the strong have been kings since ancient times.


    Lin Fengyun''s realm is far inferior to the other party, not to mention the third of the eight major families.


    Only a bad breath can be swallowed into the stomach.


    "I''ll endure it now, but after I become the head of the family in the future, I''ll settle the account at that time!"


    "As the saying goes, little can''t bear, for big chaos."


    What Lin Fengyun thought in his heart, he had already made a wishful thinking and a sentence near the disaster relief moment, like five thunders hitting the top.


    Lin Bietian smiled slightly and touched his chin.


    He waved his hand lightly and said, "Young Master Xiao, you are really polite, but this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. My daughter is still young, so it would be inappropriate to marry her now!"


    "But nephew, our two families are willing to get married. If we really have this sincerity, I will come again next year and I will marry my daughter to you!"


    Lin Bietian had his own plans in his heart, plus Lin Ruoxue''s realm was advancing by leaps and bounds, of course, it was absolutely impossible to let it go easily.


    If once married to the Xiao family, then from now on, it will be the other party''s person, a piece of jasper that has just broken through, how can it be handed over to others at will!


    Xiao Han''s expression changed drastically in an instant.


    Talking a bit hard.


    He said coldly: "It seems that your Lin family is trying to backtrack. Do you know that Lin Ruoxue is married to me, but she is considered a high-ranking person. A person from the realm of a mere immortal is not qualified to enter our house at all!"


    "If I hadn''t seen your daughter''s beauty, she would be able to serve her comfortably on the bed, and she wouldn''t even be worthy to watch the door for our family!"


    Lin Ruoxue must be Lin Bietian''s daughter.


    Insulting in front of his father, his heart burst into anger instantly.


    Lin Bietian''s tone also became extremely solemn.


    Then he pointed to the door outside the courtyard and said, "Today our Lin family does not welcome this matter, I have made a decision!"


    "Also ask Xiao Gongzi to go back!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Han clenched his fists.


    On the contrary, taking a step forward, the fairy energy erupted, and all the flowers, plants and trees in the courtyard were instantly destroyed.


    At a young age, it was also on the eve of the Golden Immortal realm, but the resources possessed by the Xiao family were incomparable existences at the end of the eight major families.


    The powerful breath instantly blew Lin Fengyun.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue hurriedly waved her palms forward to resist, barely standing still, but she also stepped back more than ten steps.


    Xiao Han looked back at Lin Ruoxue, showing a hint of surprise, and smiled slightly.


    "No wonder you old man refuses to let him go. It turns out that your daughter has broken through the realm and is in the later stage!"


    "Two months later, the eight major clan competitions, you want your daughter to stay in the clan to fight for yourself!"

 Chapter 5082： Genius Tournament

    Chapter five thousand and eighty-two genius contest


    Xiao Han shouted loudly in public.


    He has already seen through the opponent''s abacus at a glance.


    Lin Bietian showed an embarrassed smile and continued: "This son, this is a bad statement. Your Xiao family ranks in the top three among the eight major families. Even if our family really has a talent to appear, it is not an opponent!"


    "It''s just that marriage is not a child''s play, please think about it in the long run!"


    Lin Bietian naturally refused to tell the truth.


    Su Yan looked confused.


    Walking to Lin Ruoxue''s side, she asked softly, "Miss Lin, may I ask what the genius competition is?"


    "Your father tried his best to keep me, and it must have something to do with this matter!"


    Lin Ruoxue was extremely grateful to Su Yan.


    Naturally there are questions and answers.


    "Big Brother Su, every year our eight major clans hold a talent contest. Young people from major clans gather together. The winners will not only be repositioned according to the joining ranking, but also have more benefits!"


    "You''ve seen it before you came here, there is a high mountain at the core of the eight major families, and there are colorful lights on the mountain!"


    "Just because the colorful hot spring is a supreme treasure. Once soaked in it, it will wash the marrow and bones and become stronger and stronger!"


    "It''s a pity that not every family has the right to enjoy it. Only the top three families can soak in it, and the usage time is ranked according to the family strength!"


    Lin Ruoxue explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    Su Yan frowned silently.


    He opened his mouth and said, "In this case, wouldn''t it mean that the families at the top of the ranking are getting stronger and stronger, and your Lin family, without the corresponding resources, is getting more and more backward!"


    Su Yan''s words awakened the dreamer.


    Lin Ruoxue could only sigh softly, there was no other way.


    After all, it is a rule jointly set by the eight major families.


    And the competition can be said to be once a year, and the next one is only less than two months away!


    Su Yan nodded silently and at the same time only heard a shout.


    Xiao Han smiled and looked at Lin Bietian.


    "Old man, I put my words here, three days later, I will come to marry your daughter"


    "If you don''t agree at that time, don''t blame our Xiao family for being rude!"


    Xiao Han was extremely arrogant.


    Although the Lin family was the last of the eight great families, Lin Bietian was an elder after all.


    Looking at a junior now, pointing at himself, he was instantly furious.


    "It makes no sense, I''m about the same age as your father, when will it be your turn to make irresponsible remarks?"


    "Since your elders refuse to teach you, then I will teach them instead!"


    Lin Bietian spread his palms forward, like a surging sea, unstoppable.


    A strong gust of wind blew across the courtyard, and the surrounding walls collapsed.


    Lin Bietian himself harbored a deep hatred, and he would never show mercy at this moment.


    Xiao Han suddenly laughed.


    He laughed wildly and said, "It''s also the primary realm of Jinxian. I want to see how many points you have as a so-called elder!"


    Xiao family, sunset magic, see a must.


    Behind him, the immortal energy of the gods burst out into the sky, forming a round of tomorrow in the air.


    The flames are on the head, and the flames are reborn.


    In the forest behind, the fire spreads.


    Lin Bietian felt as if the moisture in the air had been drained, and immediately became unbearably thirsty.


    Heart stunned and hastily backed away.


    "Old man, don''t run, since you make a move, you must decide the winner!"


    Xiao Han ran wild while taking advantage of his own magic.


    Run forward.


    The magic of the setting sun, the rising sun.


    A raging fire locked Lin Bietian in all directions, and his robes were already burning with blazing flames.


    Lin Bietian felt a severe pain in his internal organs, and he just slapped his hand in front of him, and he felt a certain death.


    "Stop, don''t hurt my father!"


    Lin Ruoxue rushed forward desperately.


    Xiao Leng smiled and hurriedly retracted his palms.


    Despite this, the old man still spit out a mouthful of blood, looking at the snow-white clothes, leaving the imprint of his dark palms, feeling a little scared in his heart.


    "How could this happen? As expected of the third-ranked Xiao family, the third son alone can reach such a state!"


    "If I had a head-to-head confrontation just now, I''m afraid my nerves would be broken!"


    Lin Bietian recalled the move just now.


    Hearing Xiao Han laughing wildly, he shouted: "The head of the family actually relies on a junior to support the field, but this is shameful!"


    "By the way, can this thing be done?"


    "If you agree, you will be my father-in-law in the future. If you don''t agree, I''m afraid the Xiao family will have an extra coffin!"


    When Lin Fengyun heard this, he hurried to his father''s side.


    He whispered in his ear: "Father, please agree quickly, otherwise, he alone will be able to plunge our family into a dead end!"


    Lin Bietian sighed.


    Xiao Han''s strength is already above the Lin family.


    Lin Bietian could only say: "If that''s the case, then three days later..."


    Lin Bietian was about to grit his teeth to make a decision, but Su Yan walked forward, pulling Lin Ruoxue to the front of the crowd.


    In full view.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Wait a minute, since it''s a big marriage, why don''t you ask Lin Ruoxue herself?"


    "After all, Bai Xue got married, not you!"


    Lin Ruoxue lowered her head.


    Seeing that his father and brother were severely injured, he couldn''t bear it.


    Just as he was about to speak while trembling, Su Yan made trouble.


    He said solemnly: "Bai Xue, even if you tell the truth, if you want it, you want it, if you don''t want it, you don''t want it!"


    "There is no need to delay your life for others!"


    With Su Yan''s encouragement, Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath.


    With firm eyes in his eyes, he looked at the other party and said, "I''m sorry, thank you, Young Master Xiao, for your great love!"


    "But I don''t want to get married yet. Since the gap between us is so big, we can''t match each other, and there is no happiness at all. I can only forgive me for rejecting it!"


    Lin Fengyun stomped his feet next to him angrily.


    He shouted loudly: "Bai Xue, you can think clearly, this is related to the safety of our family!"


    "Do you know what you mean by saying this?"


    During the shouting, Lin Ruoxue closed her eyes.


    It''s as if disaster is coming.


    Xiao Han glared at Su Yan.


    Meteor strode forward.


    "Which onion and which garlic did you say?"


    "Your Lin family is really courageous. Even the old man has decided on something, and anyone dares to go back on it?"


    Invisibly murderous eruption.


    Lin Fengyun was instantly frightened.


    He hurriedly persuaded him with good words from the side: "Young Master Xiao, you misunderstood, this kid is not from our Lin family at all!"


    "This idiot doesn''t know how high the sky is, and he often entangles the second lady. We chased it out again and again, but I didn''t expect it to come to you today!"


    Lin Fengyun babbled nonsense, and used a knife to kill people.


    Xiao Han''s eyes instantly became extremely cold, he swiped and looked at Su Yan!


    "You are courting death!" Xiao Han''s anger erupted.

 Chapter 5083： sunset sunset

    Chapter 5083 Sunset Sunset


    "Young Master Xiao, since Second Young Lady doesn''t want to marry you, you must have heard clearly!"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to continue to entangle this matter, not to mention that among the eight major families, your Xiao family is famous, there is no need to do something out of the ordinary!"


    Su Yan persuaded well behind him.


    But I don''t want Xiao Han, where can I hear half a sentence.


    Every time you take a step forward.


    The courtyard is on fire.


    The raging fire in the distance was like a burning cloud, overwhelming the sky and circling overhead.


    Lin Fengyun acted upon the opportunity and hurriedly pulled his father back a few steps.


    "Dad, come back quickly!"


    "Young Master Xiao is really angry this time, the sunset magic, I''m afraid it will be used to the extreme!"


    "The third-ranked family must not be underestimated!"


    Lin Bietian knew very well that as soon as he fought, he had already suffered the consequences.


    Seeing Xiao Han approaching the two of them step by step towards Su Yan, he looked at each other coldly, watching the fire from the other side.


    The distance is shortened minute by minute.


    In the end, they are within easy reach of each other.


    "I thought it was the Lin family who dared to fight against me so boldly!"


    "You''re a daring boy, you have the ability to speak, otherwise people will speak lightly!"


    Xiao Han kept shouting.


    Su Yan looked at him coldly, and instantly waved his right hand to hit the front.


    At the same time a shout.


    "Too close to me, get out of here!"


    It was swung out in an unusually understatement, but the surrounding air fluctuated.


    Xiao Han, who was still extremely arrogant just now, suddenly felt an aura of death coming towards him.


    The blazing sun in the sky condensed by the immortal energy of the gods dimmed in an instant.


    The sunset magic was too late to perform, and the fanatical aura was like falling into the cold of thousands of miles.


    In the next second, there was a crackling sound, which was extremely crisp and sounded in the ear.


    In full view.


    Xiao Han flew upside down and crashed into the wall behind him instantly.


    The two front teeth were abruptly broken by Su Yan.


    Lin Fengyun was dumbfounded by the side.


    His eyes closely followed Su Yan and said to himself: "Really or not? This young master is in the realm of Jinxian!"


    "How could it become like this in one move!"


    Lin Ruoxue had a smile on her face, and immediately pulled Su Yan''s right hand gently.


    Unconsciously thumbs up.


    With emotion, he said, "I knew Brother Su, you are an unparalleled hero, I didn''t expect you to be so strong!"


    "In this way, we no longer have to be afraid of the young master of the Xiao family!"


    Excited.


    Lin Bietian stared at Su Yan with blood-red eyes.


    His right hand trembled slightly.


    Regardless of the image of the head of the family, he yelled at him on the spot.


    "Do you know who you just hit?"


    "The eight major families are ranked third. If he has three strengths and two weaknesses, how can their family let us go?"


    "You must know that this Xiao Han is just a young man of the Xiao family, and he has already cultivated to the realm of Jinxian!"


    "And the magic of the setting sun is never rumored, and it is one of the best. It''s easy for the old man of their family to kill us!"


    When Lin Ruoxue heard her father''s words, her face instantly paled.


    The glimmer of hope I had just seen was instantly extinguished.


    Lin Fengyun reacted and glared at Su Yan fiercely.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Stinky boy, let me tell you, it has nothing to do with us when you hit the Xiao family!"


    "If something happens, you''ll be alone with me!"


    "Father must not let this kid run away, otherwise, once the Xiao family comes to the door, we will be speechless!"


    Lin Fengyun persuaded bitterly.


    But suddenly I felt an oncoming pressure.


    Eyes wide open.


    I saw Xiao Han climbed up from the ground and rushed in front of him, punched in the air, and snapped his ribs.


    Xiao Han said fiercely: "You bastard, shut your mouth to me, what a Lin family, how dare you hit me!"


    "It''s just the last generation of the eight major families, dare to do something to me, the consequences can be imagined!"


    Lin Fengyun was in unbearable pain, but Xiao Han, who saw his anger reborn, hurriedly got up from the ground.


    Regardless of the blood on the corners of his mouth, he hurriedly apologized.


    "Xiao Gongzi, this stinky boy really has nothing to do with our family. If we want to deal with him, I will be the first to help!"


    "And my father has already said that he agrees to marry Bai Xue to you. Our family will be a family from now on, don''t get angry!"


    Xiao Han pushed the situation away.


    Lin Bietian only felt that something was wrong.


    He also accused Su Yan and said, "Although you saved my daughter back, I should express my gratitude, but you beat Young Master Xiao, this matter is a disaster!"


    "Don''t kneel down for me and apologize to Xiao Han!"


    Su Yan stood motionless on the spot, looking at him coldly, his eyebrows met coldly.


    A murderous aura erupted in the air.


    every step of the way.


    All withered wood.


    Su Yan gritted his teeth and said, "Apologize?"


    "This Xiao Han, disregarding the opinions of others, robbed women and forced others, and said that he would kneel, and he was the one who knelt!"


    Xiao Han was in a hurry, and just wanted to do it, but when he thought of the dissipated immortal energy just now, he suddenly swallowed his anger in his stomach.


    Then he stared at the blood-red eyes and looked back at Lin Bietian.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Your daughter is not worthy of being with me at all. From now on, our two families will be at odds with each other!"


    "Originally, your daughter married our Xiao family, and she can still rise step by step, but now I''m afraid you won''t be able to see the sun tomorrow!"


    "Wait, I will return to the family now, wait for my father to come over, and completely eradicate your family!"


    Xiao Han pushed open the door in anger and strode away.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Fengyun rushed to Su Yan in a hurry.


    He said eagerly: "Hurry up and kill him, now is the last chance. If the old man of the Xiao family comes over tomorrow, none of us will be able to escape!"


    "You and my father will work together. As long as you can kill him without realizing it, you will be dead by then, and there will be no proof of death!"


    During the persuasion process, Su Yan was still inactive.


    With a smile on his face, he responded: "Since you want to kill, then it''s none of my business to kill yourself!"


    "A man is a man, one person does things and one person is responsible!"


    Seeing that Su Yan was unmoved.


    Lin Fengyun scratched his ears and cheeks angrily.


    With a sigh, he hurriedly turned around to persuade his father.


    "Father is too late to do it now, what are you waiting for?"


    "Otherwise, tomorrow morning, our family will be in disaster!"


    Xiao Han''s figure had already disappeared at the end of the mountain range.


    Lin Fengyun stared at him and watched the other party leave, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Lin Bietian said with great regret: "It''s impossible for Xiao Han to come to our Xiao family without knowing it, even if he kills him now, it won''t help!"


    "Let''s think about what to do tomorrow morning!"


    The plan fell apart.


    Lin Fengyun glared at Su Yan immediately.


    He said fiercely: "It''s all your fault for today''s affairs. A marriage that was supposed to be good was actually messed up by you!"


    "I tell you, you don''t want to leave today, and when someone from the Xiao family arrives tomorrow, let me see what it means to be one person and one person!"


    Only Lin Ruoxue had a worried expression.


    I was trying to persuade.


    Look at Su Yan''s arrogance and uprightness.


    With a smile, he said, "That''s right, today''s events started because of me, so the Xiao family also came because of me!"


    "Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with your Lin family!"

 Chapter 5084： Tomorrow is dull

    Chapter 5084: Tomorrow is dull


    Night sky.


    Under the bright moon, the Xiao family shelters from the cold.


    The old man of the Xiao family, Xiao Lieyang, wearing red armor, was sitting in the hall sipping good Longjing tea.


    While enjoying the beautiful scenery of the moonlight, I was reminiscing with a few old friends.


    "That woman Lin Ruoxue is not qualified to marry our Xiao family. If my son didn''t like it, their little family would not be worth mentioning at all!"


    "But that woman, even if she gets married, she may not stay for long. When my son likes it enough, he will abandon it."


    Several guests, listening to Xiao Lieyang''s rhetoric, nodded and kept nodding beside him.


    When Xiao Lieyang was triumphant, he heard a bang and the door was pushed open.


    In full view, Xiao Han clutched his chin, rolled and crawled, and fell to his knees in the hall with a plop.


    The two front teeth disappeared, and the blood on his face had just dried up.


    Xiao Lieyang stared at his red eyes and asked, "Son, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Could it be that you offended the Wang and Zhang families?"


    The Wang family and the Zhang family are among the eight major families, ranking above the Xiao family.


    Xiao Han is by no means an opponent.


    "Father, the Lin family is simply outrageous. I came to propose marriage, but they invited outsiders and beat me up instead!"


    "Obviously it is the end of the eight great families that is so arrogant. If we don''t get rid of them, what will our Xiao family lose?"


    The surrounding spectators were all from the elders of other families, and they came to worship.


    Seeing that things are not going well now, he hurriedly said: "Since the old man has family affairs, it is inconvenient for us to disturb him!"


    "Come and visit another day!"


    Xiao Lieyang was furious.


    He pointed to the door and roared, "Get out of here!"


    The elders who were nearly half a hundred years old were instantly pale.


    Bending down, he slipped away gloomily.


    The building was empty, and the hall was quiet.


    Although Lieyang has many children, he only loves Xiao Han.


    Seeing his beloved son being beaten like this, he took a step forward, and his heart spread.


    The setting sun magical power exploded invisible, and the entire hall exploded in an instant, turning it into a rubble.


    "..."


    The stars fell into the sky, but there was no sleep at night.


    Lin Bietian stood in the courtyard, watching Su Yan slumbering back to his room, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He turned to his daughter and said, "Where did you find this kid?"


    "The kung fu is really good. I originally thought that staying in our home would make a tiger even more powerful, but I didn''t expect to offend the young master on this day!"


    "This guy Xiao Han is indeed extremely excessive, but he ranks third, and his strength is extraordinary, especially his father is quite unreasonable!"


    "If tomorrow morning, we really come to trouble, I''m afraid we are doomed!"


    Lin Fengyun was frightened.


    He whispered in Lin Bietian''s ear, "Father, I have a solution. Why don''t we sneak away quietly tonight!"


    "When the people from the Xiao family come tomorrow, let this stinky boy face it himself!"


    "I''ll see what ability he has to do things alone!"


    There were tears on Lin Ruoxue''s face.


    Hearing his brother''s words, he hurriedly shook his head and said, "Anyway, Su Yan is also my savior. Feel free to leave if you want, but I will never leave!"


    Lin Bietian also nodded silently and said, "If you can escape the monk, you can''t escape from the temple. Since the other party comes to trouble us, our Lin family can''t just back down!"


    "If you leave, it will become our Lin family''s fault!"


    Lin Fengyun did not sleep all night.


    Seeing the first ray of sunshine in the morning gradually covering the earth.


    Fengyun got dressed and took his luggage.


    Walk slowly to the backyard.


    "I don''t want to stay here and wait to die. I heard that the old man of the Xiao family has reached the late stage of Jinxian!"


    "If you wait any longer, you will surely die. My father can only say sorry!"


    Fengyun said nothing and stepped over the railing.


    When I was about to leave, I suddenly felt a breath, vigorously emitting from a distance.


    The surrounding space seems to have stopped, and generally the whole body cannot move up and down for half a minute.


    Staring at the southwest with red eyes, I saw two men, one old and one young, slowly approaching.


    That young man was Xiao Han who was injured yesterday.


    And behind him, the middle-aged man wearing red armor with a national character face, there is no doubt that the head of the third family, Xiao Lieyang!


    Xiao Lieyang walked to the door, looked at Lin Fengyun and sneered, shouting to the courtyard.


    "Everyone from the Lin family will get out of here and die for me!"


    Sunset magic.


    The inner force is the main force, condensing the immortal energy of the gods between heaven and earth, covering the body.


    With a single roar, the sound waves in the air rippled into the distance.


    The bronze-colored door of the Lin family slammed into pieces.


    Lin Bietian, who had just fallen asleep, stood up and jumped into the courtyard in an instant.


    "It turned out to be the old man of the Xiao family. I don''t know why the head of the Xiao family came here?"


    Xiao Han was furious and scolded.


    "You still have the face to say?"


    "I want to marry your daughter with good intentions, but you Lin family don''t eat or drink for toast!"


    "Beating my son and insulting our Xiao family, your useless son actually got up and ran away in the middle of the night, but that''s a shame!"


    An embarrassed expression appeared on Lin Fengyun''s face.


    Lin Bietian glared at his son fiercely.


    He silently shook his head with an expression of hating iron.


    Then he folded his fists and apologized and said, "Patriarch Xiao, I''m afraid this is all a misunderstanding. Your son is not our Lin family!"


    "The real murderer is named Su Yan, and he''s in our family now. I''ll help you take a good look at it!"


    "I''ll call him out!"


    Lin Bietian turned around and was about to go to La Suyan.


    Suddenly, I felt a murderous aura coming from behind me.


    Turning his head to look again, Xiao Lieyang stepped forward.


    With just one step, Jinxian''s realm in the later stage was fully opened, and a huge pothole appeared in the courtyard in an instant.


    The goddess''s sunset magic, the setting sun sets the sun, the sky fires a prairie fire.


    The clouds in the void were all dyed red by the internal force of the human design, and Wan Lixia greeted them as frost.


    Xiao Han laughed and said with fierce eyes, "Anyway, I was seriously injured in your Lin family!"


    "Your Lin family has an inescapable responsibility. That is to say, you are the head of the family, and you must pay the price. Father quickly spent his efforts!"


    Lin Bietian turned back with a terrified look, and instinctively stepped back with his palms.


    The next moment, a hallucination appeared in front of me, and I saw two rounds of scorching sun, burning with raging fire, almost completely engulfing the entire Lin family.


    Lin Fengyun was even more of a jerk, and had already run to Su Yan''s room.


    Both hands slammed towards the door.


    He shouted loudly: "You bastard, the enemy has come to the door, why don''t you go out to fight?"


    "Last night, you agreed that one person will do things and one person will be responsible!"


    Lin Bietian on the other side spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Fighting hard, the Xiao family''s internal organs burned almost instantly, and the eyes were blurred.


    The revolving lights in my mind slowly passed by, and a familiar figure appeared beside me during the crisis!

 Chapter 5085： long river sunset

    Chapter 5085: Long River Sunset


    Dressed in a long robe with two sleeves, Su Yan finished washing up and stood in front of everyone.


    The breeze was blowing, making people feel happy, Su Yan had a smile on his face, like the rising sun, full of vitality.


    Lin Fengyun''s face twisted when he saw this.


    He clenched his fists tightly, gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    Pointing at Su Yan and scolding loudly, "You bastard, do you know how much hardship it has brought to our family?"


    "Master Xiao, this guy is the culprit. We have advised repeatedly yesterday, but unfortunately he turned a deaf ear!"


    "I am willing to assist the Xiao family and arrest this Su!"


    In order to survive, Lin Fengyun hardly went offline.


    Lin Ruoxue stomped her feet in a hurry.


    Looking at his brother, he said, "How can you do this, do you want to unite with outsiders to deal with our family?"


    Lin Fengyun hurriedly helped his father up.


    He said hypocritically, "If it wasn''t for you, how could my father be seriously injured?"


    "It''s you who brought this wild beast back, otherwise maybe you and Young Master Xiao would already be a pair!"


    "But it''s not too late, as long as we can kill Su Yan, our Lin family will be able to clear the suspicion!"


    Lin Bietian sat silently beside him and meditated.


    The moment the two hands clashed just now, the internal injury has long since recovered.


    Xiao Lieyang looked back at Su Yan and said, "You just hurt my son?"


    "In the early stage of Jinxian, it is really good, young and promising, but unfortunately, you have done something wrong!"


    "It''s even more wrong to join the Lin family. Don''t think I''ll let you go to the Lin family. Since he''s here, you can''t excuse me!"


    Lin Fengyun''s blood-red eyes widened.


    I thought that after some pleading, I could let myself go.


    Unexpectedly, still aggressive.


    "Patriarch Xiao, we already knew we were wrong, not to mention..."


    During Lin Fengyun''s theft, he pointed at Su Yan full of hatred.


    At the same time, only a click was heard.


    Lin Bietian smashed the table with one palm.


    Staring with blood-red eyes, he said, "Enough of the situation, don''t you see that Xiao Lieyang''s intention is not to drink alcohol!"


    "He just happened to use this reason to destroy our Lin family. It''s useless to say anything now!"


    The situation suddenly realized, and he was instantly paralyzed by the side.


    The late stage of Jinxian.


    The Lin family is no longer invincible!


    Lin Ruoxue hurriedly pulled her family and was about to escape.


    Looking back, Su Yan was still standing in front of Xiao Lieyang, motionless.


    He hurriedly persuaded: "Brother Su, hurry up, they are here for our family, it has nothing to do with you!"


    "There is no need to implicate you in the battle between our eight major families!"


    In the process of shouting, Su Yan''s mouth suddenly showed a smile.


    Walking in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    He said softly, "I remember that the old man of your family reached an agreement with me!"


    "I have a few friends who came here and got separated accidentally. Your family helped me find them. I will protect your family during this time!"


    "If this agreement is still there, I am still half of the Lin family!"


    Su Yan was confident.


    When Xiao Han heard this, he immediately fell back and forth with laughter.


    He laughed loudly and said, "Little bastard, you don''t even look at what time, how dare you pretend to me here!"


    "Father, this kid hurt me, and he can''t escape no matter what!"


    Xiao Lieyang stared at Lin Bietian fiercely.


    The next second, like a ray of light flying and flickering.


    Lin Bietian took a deep breath, and it was obvious that it was inevitable.


    And at this moment, Xiao Lieyang only felt a meteor shuttle from his side.


    The sunset magic is divided into three kinds of exercises, namely boxing and palming, and footwork.


    The nine-day cloud-piercing step is even more peculiar. It can travel through thousands of miles of mountains and rivers in an instant.


    At this moment, Xiao Lieyang''s scalp was numb, and when he looked at Su Yan next to him, he actually rode side by side with him.


    The other party didn''t have any magical powers at his feet, he just walked forward in an understatement, just like walking on the street.


    "I''ll say it again, if you want to kill the Lin family, pass me first!" Su Yan''s cold voice came from his mind.


    Xiao Lieyang stopped instantly.


    He looked up and down at Su Yan again.


    There is also a bit of politeness between the words.


    He stepped forward and asked, "Where did you come from, this little brother?"


    "Your speed can keep pace with mine. Staying in the Lin family is a waste of talent!"


    "Why don''t you come to my Xiao family!"


    Although Xiao Lieyang is domineering, he is not stupid.


    If they can win over Su Yan, the Xiao family will be among the best in the next martial arts tournament.


    It is even expected to be published first.


    Xiao Han''s eyes widened, unwilling.


    He hurriedly advised: "Father must not keep him, could it be said that he injured me is a thing of the past!"


    "I must torture him to death and make him regret it!"


    Xiao Lieyang glared at Xiao Han fiercely, and the other party was immediately speechless.


    The Eight Great Families are the so-called no-profits.


    If you can win over a genius, you will naturally be desperate.


    During the questioning, Su Yan slowly stretched out his right hand and pointed to the door of the manor.


    "Get out of here!"


    Not loud, but clearly visible.


    Xiao Lieyang''s face changed greatly, he looked back at Xiao Han and scolded: "You go out, I want to have a good talk with this gentleman!"


    "If you can join our family, the matter of the Lin family will be over today!"


    Su Yan still held his head high and said another sentence.


    "I told you to get out too!"


    what''s the situation?


    roll?


    Xiao Lieyang widened his eyes.


    The eight major families are ranked third, and they are the head of the family. Now that they are over 500 years old, in terms of identity and status, who would dare to talk to themselves like this?


    "You don''t eat or drink for a toast!" Xiao Lieyang glared at Su Yan with fierce eyes.


    The surrounding earth seems to be drying, and the realm is fully blooming in the later stage of today.


    The immortal energy of the gods exploded vigorously.


    "Shade the sun!"


    Xiao Lieyang shouted and jumped in front of Su Yan in an instant.


    Concentrating the power on the right hand and slapping the palm forward is one of the tricks for the success of the sunset.


    Lin Bietian shook his head silently when he saw this scene.


    The air directly in the distance began to gradually distort under the scorching sun.


    A few streams and rivers in front of the door, swish white mist flying from the sky.


    Under the magic of the setting sun, it was evaporated abruptly.


    Lin Fengyun shook his head and sighed


    "This time it''s over, I''m afraid there won''t be even a corpse left!"


    "But you deserve it. It''s not good to offend anyone, but you have to offend the Xiao family!"


    Lin Fengyun couldn''t help covering his mouth and began to smile.


    But in the next second.


    A crisp voice sounded from the ear.


    "How can you offend the Xiao family?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes widened, only to see Su Yan standing motionless in front of Xiao Lieyang.


    Xiao Lieyang slapped Su Yan''s chest with his right hand, hitting him firmly.


    But only Su Yan was unmoved.


    The frenzy around him didn''t seem to have the slightest effect on Su Yan.


    "This is impossible!"


    "Who the **** are you?"

 Chapter 5086： tit for tat

    Chapter five thousand and eighty six


    The air became gradually dull.


    More than ten years ago, Xiao Lieyang dominated the top three with the palm of his hand.


    The sunset magic is one of the best, and it is famous all over the world.


    Even the Wang family, who ranked first among the eight families, was full of praise.


    He even said it himself.


    "Xiao Lieyang''s palm technique is already pure fire like green, and I can win by attacking him by surprise!"


    "Otherwise, in a head-to-head confrontation, I''m afraid it will burn the meridians and be seriously injured!"


    Unsatisfactory review at the time.


    Now, in front of Su Yan, it seems to be in vain.


    Xiao Lieyang took a few steps back in a row, looking at the palm of his hand and was a little afraid to be confident.


    He said to himself: "This is absolutely impossible, I am already in the late stage of Jinxian, plus my sunset magic, no one in the world should be able to beat me!"


    "Who the **** are you!"


    Xiao Lieyang roared wildly, and his face began to distort.


    Su Yan was chatting and laughing.


    Gently patted Xiao Lieyang on the shoulder, and explained next to him: "The sunset magic art attracts the immortal energy of the sky, condenses the immortal family spirit, and condenses a little at the moment when the immortal energy erupts!"


    "It evolved from the fire of the five elements, the fire is born from the heart, the sun is shining, I wonder if I can say it?"


    Others didn''t understand, and looked confused.


    But every word of Su Yan was deeply rooted in Xiao Lieyang''s ears.


    As I just said, all of them are the essential secrets of the sunset magic, and they are not rumored.


    Xiao Lieyang stared at him, trembling slightly, and said, "How do you know the secret of our family''s practice?"


    "You can''t be a member of our family, do you mean, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Xiao Lieyang''s mentality has collapsed.


    I didn''t have time to say the second half of the sentence.


    Su Yan took over the words and continued: "You guessed right, I am learning now and using it now!"


    "Golden Immortal Realm, the secrets of the exercises, just need to be clear at a glance!"


    Eight major families, talented people.


    But he had never seen such a genius as Su Yan.


    Can you grasp it just by looking at it?


    Su Yan''s face suddenly became extremely cold.


    He took a step forward and said, "Then give it a try!"


    Swish.


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became hot.


    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers are dry and dry, and hundreds of miles of trees have been burned.


    Xiao Han only felt that the hot breath instantly burned his hair, and even the golden bracelet on his hand began to melt.


    On the contrary, everyone in the Lin family had a cool feeling around them, like a raging fire, and they deliberately avoided it.


    "Let go, let me go now!"


    Xiao Lieyang wailed frantically and kept trying to retreat behind him.


    But Su Yan''s right hand was like a black hole, holding the opponent tightly in his hand.


    From head to toe, all the muscles and veins in the whole body are in pain.


    Xiao Lieyang was gnashing his teeth even at his age, and tears were almost streaming down his face.


    After just a few seconds, Su Yan easily threw the other party aside.


    Xiao Lieyang, who was lying on the ground, was out of breath, and in the eyes of others, it was just a slight push down.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you, does this kid have some skills? If we go together, we will definitely be able to defeat him!" Xiao Han hurriedly persuaded him.


    Xiao Lieyang stood up slowly.


    Approach the wall with assistance.


    After a long silence, only one word was said.


    "Walk!"


    Xiao Han did not understand.


    He continued to advise: "Father can''t be like this anymore, even if he is a genius and really reaches the golden immortal realm, he is not our father and son opponent!"


    Xiao Lieyang snapped.


    With all his strength, a mouth hit Xiao Han''s face.


    But at this moment, Xiao Han felt that his elderly father seemed to be decades old and weak.


    Xiao Lieyang grabbed Xiao Han.


    He said beside his ear: "Let''s go quickly, my muscles are broken, and my cultivation base is completely useless!"


    A breeze blows.


    The Xiao family seemed like a dream.


    Xiao Han didn''t say a word, and ran away with his father behind his back, for fear that Su Yan would chase him.


    Sunset magic.


    A generation of Qianqiu Divine Art has fallen because of this!


    Su Yan watched the two leave, and suddenly heard a plop beside him.


    Lin Bietian knelt in front of him inexplicably.


    Lin Ruoxue hurriedly stepped forward to help, but Lin Bietian pushed him away.


    He said to Su Yan bitterly, "This hero, please let us, the Lin family, replace our family to participate in the talent competition after February!"


    "If this is the case, our family is grateful to Dade and will never forget it!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to it, and was about to leave the dust, when Lin Ruoxue next to him also gently held Su Yan''s arm.


    He continued: "Brother Su, just stay, and although our family is not very skilled, we have a lot of eyeliner!"


    "Whether it''s in the streets, our family''s subordinates are all over the place, and the Lin family mainly focuses on information media!"


    "As long as you are willing to stay, we will do our best to help you find those friends!"


    Su Yan hesitated for a moment.


    Since he came to the realm of the gods, he has been separated from his friends, and he is seriously injured, so he really needs to recuperate.


    In addition, it may be difficult to find everyone by oneself.


    If you think about it carefully, if you can stay in the Lin family, it can be regarded as mutual help.


    He said at the moment, "Since Miss Lin said so, I will agree to it!"


    "But Mr. Lin, I came here to find friends, not to participate in the competition!"


    "Besides, I''m not a member of your eight major families. You still need to solve your own affairs!"


    Lin Bietian was lost for a moment.


    Lin Ruoxue was also silent.


    Only Lin Fengyun was overjoyed when he heard that Su Yan was not participating.


    Over the years, the talent competitions of the eight major families have been extremely limited.


    Only one of the major families.


    And Lin Fengyun is the representative of the Lin family. If Su Yan continues to participate, it will be him this year.


    Thinking of this situation, he hurriedly said: "Father, I think what Mr. Su said makes sense!"


    "Even if you live in our house, you don''t have the surname Lin. If you take a ten thousand steps back, even if you win, for other families, I''m afraid it''s because we won''t win by force!"


    "So this matter is still up to our Lin family to solve it!"


    Lin Bietian nodded silently, feeling that it made sense.


    Just a sigh, extremely disappointed.


    However, Su Yan stepped forward with a smile and said, "But don''t worry, since you have already promised to help me find someone, I can''t let you all contribute in vain!"


    "During this period of time, in the martial arts practice, I will give pointers and strive to make rapid progress in the martial arts conference!"


    Lin Bietian was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked him.


    I can''t wait to kneel and kowtow three times in front of Su Yan.


    at the same time.


    Xiao Lieyang knelt in front of a palace with his son.


    The palace is splendid and magnificent, although it is late at night, but a proud sun above the palace will illuminate the late night like the day.


    The father and son knelt down and bowed sincerely for half an hour before the splendid door slowly opened.


    An old housekeeper was wearing a black robe and was already in his seventies.


    Looking at the father and son who were kneeling in front of the door, they waved their hands with contempt.


    "Our Patriarch let you in, Xiao Lieyang, do you think that the Xiao family split up, this time, the Patriarch was disappointed!"


    "Be careful when you speak, the owner is angry!"

 Chapter 5087： Xiaos main door

    Chapter five thousand and eighty seventh Xiao family main door


    Xiao Lieyang walked carefully into the door, and Xiao Han, who was behind him, did not dare to come out.


    In the palace, several elders in the left and right rows looked at each other coldly.


    Xiao Lieyang nodded and bowed like a junior, laughing non-stop.


    Just standing in two rows of elders, any one is the realm of Jinxian.


    "Xiao Han, don''t say anything for a while, follow me, everyone here is from the family, don''t offend me!"


    Xiao Lieyang was cautious, bowed his head and bowed.


    The Xiao family is divided into two veins.


    One of them is dominated by Xiao Lieyang, which is the branch of the Xiao family.


    The other lineage is the real head of the Xiao family.


    Although the two belonged to the same family, their statuses were far apart and could not be compared in one day.


    After a long time, the father and son came to the end of the hall.


    A powerful aura came towards him, making Xiao Lieyang take his son and have to kneel down.


    The golden door curtain in front of him blocked the head of the family as if he was under the curtain.


    An old voice came slowly from inside.


    "Xiao Lieyang, I have heard about you, it''s a shame for our family!"


    Xiao Lieyang was frightened, and kept kowtowing beside him, and said cautiously, "Report to the old patriarch, then the Lin family invited a master for some reason. At such a young age, he is already in the realm of golden immortals!"


    "And the cultivation base is extremely strange. I am really powerless. Please ask the master of my hometown to sue!"


    The air was extremely dull.


    With a swoosh, a gust of wind blew, and Xiao Lieyang''s body instantly retreated.


    Being overturned by this violent aura.


    Xiao Lieyang, the head of the family, hurriedly crawled in front of him and continued to bow down.


    With great care, he said: "The old family owner still begs the family to come out of the mountain, this Lin family is really getting more and more arrogant!"


    After kneeling for a long time.


    There was silence behind the curtain.


    The elders behind him were also silent.


    A quarter of an hour later, Xiao Lieyang''s sweat had already soaked through his clothes.


    The old master said slowly: "The old man is retreating, stepping into the realm of immortals!"


    "What do you mean, should we let the people of our family deal with a hairy boy?"


    "Isn''t this a shame for our Xiao family, let us do it, I''m afraid it''s not worthy, wait for the genius competition, and then kill him!"


    Xiao Lieyang couldn''t thank him after listening to the words of the old master.


    at the same time.


    There was a look of embarrassment on his face.


    He whispered: "Although the old master said so, but that kid''s martial arts are extremely powerful, even I am no match!"


    "Let my son participate in the talent competition. Once he faces the opponent, I''m afraid he will still lose!"


    "The key is that we don''t care if we live or die. I''m afraid that after my son loses, he will lose the face of the Xiao family!"


    A cold hum.


    The old master said coldly: "That''s because you have no way to teach your son, leave Xiao Han with me from now on!"


    "Two months of training in our own home, when that time comes, I will let his realm surpass yours!"


    "If there is an emergency, we still have a way back. During this period, we must not secretly make a bad move. We must be upright and defeat the Lin family!"


    Hearing this good news, Xiao Lieyang was elated.


    Thank you in a hurry.


    "Lin family, don''t think that you can show off your power if you find a helper, and we will see the true chapter when we wait for the competition!"


    "..."


    The white horse is over.


    Time flows.


    During the time he stayed in the Lin family, Su Yan taught Lin Ruoxue to practice every day.


    At the same time, in order to fulfill his promise, Lin Bietian kept dispatching people day and night to find Su Yan''s friends.


    Unfortunately, there has been no trace of it.


    a month later.


    The spring equinox is raining.


    Lin Ruoxue was dressed in snow and practiced swordsmanship in the Lin Family Square.


    He is full of sword energy and is extremely powerful. After a month of practice, his swordsmanship is excellent, and he has now entered the realm of Yuanxian Great Perfection.


    Although the rain was getting bigger and bigger, but under the vigorous sword energy, the raindrops gave way one after another, always passing through the mud without staining.


    "How about Big Brother Su? Have I improved again?"


    "Especially the swordsmanship you teach is simply superb, but I don''t know why, no matter how hard you study hard, you can''t keep up with your speed!"


    Lin Ruoxue smiled.


    Then he jumped up and leaped into the void with a sword to the west.


    The swordsmanship is extremely powerful.


    But at this moment there was a click.


    The long sword in his hand was broken. In the past month, this is the seventeenth broken sword.


    "How could this happen? The weapon is broken again!" Lin Ruoxue showed a look of regret.


    Watching Lin Bietian from the side, he hurriedly picked up the long sword opposite.


    Like a treasure, he gently stroked his face with a very painful expression on his face.


    He shook his head and sighed, "Daughter, do you know that this is the treasure of our Lin family, this is a third-grade fairy weapon!"


    "My father spent a lot of money to buy it back then, it''s not easy to come by!"


    Su Yan shook his head silently.


    Said regretfully: "A weapon like this cannot meet Miss Lin''s needs. I wonder if the Lin family has higher-quality weapons available?"


    Lin Bietian watched his daughter''s rapid progress and was satisfied.


    But the swordsmanship of Su Yan''s legend is too violent, and in the entire family, I don''t know how many treasures, all of them are broken by an inch.


    Lin Bietian could only say regretfully, "Brother Su, thank you for teaching my daughter swordsmanship, she is really outstanding!"


    "But our family really doesn''t have a weapon that can withstand this kind of sword energy!"


    "The one that just broke is the last sword, and the others are mediocre, and it''s even worse to use!"


    When Lin Bietian said this, he was suddenly cunning and turned his eyes.


    Carefully asked: "Mr. Su, dare to ask, I don''t know if you have the corresponding magic weapon to lend my daughter to use!"


    "After the competition is over, I will give it back with both hands!"


    magic weapon.


    Su Yan really has it.


    And definitely not in the minority.


    But there is no magic weapon that is suitable for use in the Yuanxian realm.


    Not to mention Lin Ruoxue.


    Even if the patriarchs of the eight major families were to carry them together, I am afraid they would be crushed!


    "Sorry, I''m afraid my magic weapon is not suitable, it can only backfire." Su Yan told the truth.


    Lin Ruoxue was already impatient.


    Walking around, he said angrily, "Big Brother Su has taught me for a month, and my swordsmanship has improved so much, I can''t have a weapon in the end, and it will fall short!"


    Lin Bietian thought about it, holding his beard.


    He shook his head and said, "There is, but there is. We can build one, but we just need Frost Divine Iron!"


    "If you can get the Divine Frost Iron, then the weapon you can create can be said to be invincible, but to put it simply, the Divine Frost Iron is hidden on the Babao Mountain. It is not easy to get it!"


    Lin Bietian spoke with a sharp sword, waved it gently, and instantly drew a map near Babaoshan on the ground.


    Babaoshan, a total of eight peaks, connected to each other.


    Among them, seven peaks form a circle, each with its own characteristics.


    At the very core, there is a very unique mountain.


    All year round, no matter the spring or autumn, the ice melts and the snow melts, and the three-foot ice is cold.


    The core of the iceberg is the location of the Frost God Iron!


    Babaoshan has traversed the traces of the eight major families all year round, and there are countless people who have seized treasures.


    Especially every year before the competition, the major families will send geniuses to go there in person in an attempt to hit the big luck.

 Chapter 5088： far away

    Babao Mountain is exquisite on all sides.


    Eight peaks form a ring and unfold in front of you.


    Su Yan took Lin Ruoxue and stood at the foot of the mountain, listening carefully to the flow of the river.


    "Brother Su, this is the famous Babao Mountain, after crossing this mountain, you can come to the ice area 1


    "But it looks simple, but it''s actually as difficult as climbing to the sky. Every mountain is different."


    Lin Ruoxue pointed to the southwest direction and said.


    Looking around, I saw a mountain peak, a bright red color.


    "It is called Hongye Mountain. There are poisons everywhere in the deep mountains. If you touch it accidentally, you will be poisoned and die.


    "In addition, in the northeast direction, Raptor Mountain, there are beasts entrenched in the mountain peaks all the year round, all of them are rare and rare beasts, their strength is comparable to Jinxian, and they are extremely fierce.


    At the same time as Lin Ruoxue introduced.


    Void cherry blossoms flashed.


    In the distance, the eight-handed sedan chair came slowly.


    A man in his 20s was sitting in the sedan chair.


    Dressed in red clothes like a groom.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    The surrounding guards played suona and music.


    "It turned out to be Lin Ruoxue from the Lin family."


    "Your Lin family has never set foot in Babao Mountain for many years, why is there such elegance today?"


    The male protagonist pulled away the red curtain in the sedan chair and looked out while saying that Lin Ruoxue nodded hurriedly.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Wang, it''s been a long time!


    "The talent competition will be in full bloom soon, and our Lin family also hopes to make progress.


    "So come from the high mountains, and see that there is no treasure to be gained1


    Lin Ruoxue stepped forward and said.


    Master Wang''s name is Wang Feixiang, and he is the number one young son of the eight major families.


    Its strength is far superior to the Xiao family.


    Wang Feixiang nodded silently without saying much.


    Instead, it points due south.


    "I know the strength of your Lin family.


    "I advise you to take a long detour. If you want to go to the ice area, you''d better go from Qingfeng Mountain."


    "Several peaks around are extremely dangerous, but Qingfeng Mountain, with green mountains and clear waters, has a very low degree of danger. You might as well take this road directly.


    Wang Feixiang was kind enough to advise.


    Lin Ruoxue nodded hurriedly beside her.


    With great gratitude, he said: "Thank you, Master Wang for reminding 1


    Lin Ruoxue watched Wang Feixiang lead a few of his subordinates as he slowly walked into Birds of Prey Mountain, with a look of envy in his eyes.


    "Brother Su, I will be able to go up the mountain from this road sooner or later.


    "Babaoshan, each direction is different."


    "Only a very powerful family can reach the top 1


    "Let''s take a detour and walk from Qingfeng Mountain 1


    Lin Ruoxue was about to take a detour, but when she turned around, she saw that Su Yan was motionless.


    Squinting, he looked at the direction Wang Feixiang was going.


    "Bai Xue, if you want, you can go on which mountain you want to go.


    "Every peak in Babaoshan, I can take you to the top 1


    Su Yan said with a smile.


    Lin Ruoxue showed a surprised expression.


    He shook his head silently with a smile.


    He pulled Su Yan''s arm and said, "Big Brother Su, with my realm, it''s not enough to be on a par with the Wang family right now. After my strength improves, it won''t be too late.


    "In addition, Brother Su, thank you for your willingness to teach me swordsmanship. I hope to continue to improve with my own strength.


    Su Yan saw that Lin Ruoxue was so ambitious, but fortunately he didn''t say more.


    The two walked all the way and circled for a full two hours.


    When I stopped, I looked at the high mountain, but I saw that the Qingfeng Mountain was more than a thousand meters high, and the road was flat.


    A smile appeared on Lin Ruoxue''s face.


    "Young Master Wang is right, the road here is really easy to walk.


    "Also, Big Brother Su, don''t be in a hurry during the process of going up the mountain. Except for the ice area, the eight peaks of Babao Mountain have different treasures.


    "For example, look here 1


    While Lin Ruoxue was talking, she quickly picked up a weed next to the soil and placed it in front of Su Yan.


    Up close, the weed looks more like a four-leaf clover.


    But among the four green leaves, there is an inconspicuous yellow flower.


    Lin Ruoxue pointed at the pale yellow flowers.


    "This thing is called wind cold grass. After boiling water, it can relieve wind-cold, clear heat and detoxify, and has excellent curative effect. 1


    "Of course, on Qingfeng Mountain, herbs like this are almost everywhere, because this medicine is not valuable, so few people come to pick it.


    "But the further up the mountain, the rarer and more valuable the herbs become1


    Lin Ruoxue kept introducing.


    Su Yan looked towards the high mountains and walked quickly with Lin Ruoxue.


    On Qingfeng Mountain, every grass and tree can be used as medicine.


    By the time we got to the middle of the mountain, the surrounding herbs had become extremely valuable, and some of them were even used for self-cultivation.


    Lin Ruoxue explained: "Going up from here, you can see extremely precious medicinal materials, which ordinary people are not allowed to use, but for cultivators, they can provide the immortal energy of condensed gods.


    "Even when improving the realm, it can do an extremely effective auxiliary role 1


    Lin Ruoxue explained in detail next to him.


    At this moment, I saw a few men in black looking back and forth on the mountainside.


    The two chose to ignore all the way forward, and after dozens of minutes, they were already at their peak.


    When I came to the mountain peak, I looked towards the core, an iceberg, extremely huge, and the cold was pressing.


    Lin Ruoxue pointed to the peak and said, "We will cross here and come to the Mountain of Frost Ice, and the Divine Frost Iron is at the core of the mountain.


    "Brother Su, thank you, it''s really hard to accompany me all the way, this precious herb can be found but not available, our luck today is not very good 1


    There was a trace of disappointment on Xue''s face.


    At this moment, Su Yan, who was next to him, closed his eyes tightly, feeling the aura around him.


    I saw that within 100 meters to the southwest, a strange atmosphere was exuding under a huge rock.


    A peculiar smell continued to spread in the air.


    Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes and pulled Lin Ruoxue to change direction.


    At the same time, he pointed to the rock ahead and said, "Bai Xue, I don''t think so. The trip to Qingfeng Mountain is not a white one. I don''t know how effective this herb is?"


    A gust of breeze blew through Su Yan, pulling Lin Ruoxue to the side of a huge rock.


    Under the sunlight, the rock exudes a five-color light.


    It looks bland from a distance, but the closer to the light, the more prosperous it is.


    When Lin Ruoxue saw this scene, her whole body trembled constantly.


    His eyes were fixed on the rock.


    "It''s unbelievable, this is a multi-colored stone, which is rare to see in a hundred years.


    "The stone itself does not have much effect, but in the core of the colorful mountain stone, there is the silver soul grass 1


    "Once you take it, it can help people easily break through the perfection of Jinxian, but even if you meet it, it will be of no use.


    When Lin Ruoxue said this, her expression suddenly became extremely dim.


    Su Yan showed a confused expression.


    Just wanted to ask, but suddenly saw a group of black-clothed men halfway up the mountain, slowly spreading to the mountain peak.

 Chapter 5089： Qian Family Business

    "Good stuff is really good stuff 1


    "I didn''t expect to be able to encounter the colorful divine stone, which has been condensed and matured for a hundred years. If this stone can split the silver soul inside, the grass can be said to be worth countless 1.


    A man pushed aside the men in black and said.


    The man walked slowly to the side of the multicolored divine stone, ignoring Su Yan and the others.


    The man had a fat head and big ears, and his eyes were staring at the multicolored stone, showing greedy eyes.


    At the same time, the surrounding men in black were holding baskets filled with herbs, each of which was extremely precious.


    Lin Ruoxue said cautiously: "Brother Su, let me introduce, he is the eighth family, the fifth Qian family, and has a lot of money.


    Their family is mainly engaged in business, specializing in the sale of various medicinal materials, almost unscrupulous in order to make money1


    Lin Ruoxue took a few steps back.


    Qian Duoduo and the surrounding men surrounded the colorful stone.


    Suddenly he shook his head regretfully. "


    Although the silver soul grass is extremely valuable, it can even make people break through the realm of golden immortals, but unfortunately, it is really difficult to break through this colorful stone.


    "The five-colored divine stone is extremely hard. If it hadn''t reached the heavenly realm, it would have been impossible to shake it by half a point."


    "Especially your Lin family, I advise you to give up, even if your old man is here, it won''t help.


    Qian Duoduo said while shaking his head.


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention.


    It''s called first come first served.


    At the moment when his hands were about to touch the multicolored divine stone, a sword energy came from the sky.


    A few trees shattered with a clatter.


    Qian Duoduo squinted his eyes and said with a sneer: "When will the Lin family be worthy of coming to Babaoshan, I will dedicate to you, it is best not to use the idea of ????the colorful gods.


    "In addition, the mountains and plains are our Qian family''s territory. Before that, you should pick up the herbs secretly and return them to me.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face became ugly.


    "A lot of money, although Qingfeng Mountain is closer to your family, it does not mean that it is your one.


    "And we didn''t pick any herbs along the way, just passing by here, please make a way 1


    Lin Ruoxue resisted the anger in her heart and responded beside her.


    Qian Duoduo waved his hand gently, and the surrounding crowd instantly formed a group.


    Everyone is in the realm of Yuanxian Great Perfection.


    Qian Duoduo, although he is a businessman, has reached the early stage of Jinxian.


    Qian Duoduo stared at the pocket that Lin Ruoxue was carrying.


    His eyes showed greedy eyes.


    "Leave the stuff with me and roll 1


    "This area is our Qian family''s site1


    "Don''t say it''s something on you, even you, I want to deal with it.


    Qian Duoduo loves money like his life, and laughed wildly.


    The several killers behind them looked at Lin Ruoxue with squinting eyes, and they had bad intentions.


    Lin Ruoxue snorted and held a long sword.


    Then he pointed his sword forward and shouted loudly.


    "A lot of money, don''t be too much 1


    "The Babao Mountain can go anywhere, no matter what mountain it is."


    "When did it become your money''s property?"


    "You are not afraid of provoking public anger by doing this"


    Qian Duoduo laughed.


    Then lightly clapped.


    I saw a few men in black, taking off the masks on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Ruoxue took a few steps back.


    He frowned deeply and said, "Why are you all here?


    Are you already united with the Qian family? "


    The crowd behind him laughed wildly.


    Shaking his head silently.


    One of the strong men took a step forward.


    "Miss Lin, your news is too ill-informed 1


    "Our big families, although not as good as the top three, have already united with each other.


    "Only your Lin family is really bad, so this news is not worth telling you at all.


    "Qingfengshan, the three major families are too lazy to come here on weekdays, so it is better to be jointly contracted by several of our other families.


    "The precious herbs that are abundant in this mountain every year are enough to sell for a good price, let our families share a share of the pie.


    While the man in front of him spoke, he glared at Yun Baixue fiercely.


    Lin Ruoxue pushed back a few steps and pulled Su Yan''s arm.


    He whispered in his ear: "Big Brother Su is in trouble. In addition to the Qian family, the Ma family and the Zhao family, who are ranked sixth and fourth, also participated. Heroes do not suffer immediate losses. They are numerous and powerful, and we are just passing by. It''s just here, let''s go 1


    Lin Ruoxue was emotionally nervous, pulling Su Yan, and was about to leave.


    However, he found that Su Yan was as light as a swallow and sat on the multi-colored divine stone for a moment.


    Nodding silently, he waved his hand lightly and said, "You heard what the second Miss Lin family said, please get out of here.


    what''s the situation?


    Lin Ruoxue looked back at Su Yan.


    I can hardly believe my ears.


    The three surrounding families glared at each other at the same time.


    Qian Duoduo gritted his teeth and said, "Just repeat what you just said, it seems that you are the new guard of the Lin family, your status is not high, and you are not too timid.


    Su Yan saw that the herbs in the baskets of the crowd were almost full.


    With a smile on his face, he said again: "Miss Lin has made it very clear, hurry up and leave things behind.


    Instantly sparked outrage.


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes stared like copper bells.


    He said cautiously: "Brother Su, I know that you are highly skilled in martial arts, but the other party is the alliance of the three major families. If a disaster strikes, we will be caught off guard.


    Qian Duoduo was already furious.


    The Lin family of the eight major families has always been the last in status.


    Monopolize the mountains at the moment, keep them out.


    Su Yan smiled.


    "Girl, this month, your martial arts have improved a lot, but you lack actual combat.


    "These people came just right, firstly, they can leave us good things, and secondly, they can help you improve your actual combat experience.


    "Best of both worlds, why not do it?"


    Su Yan was arguing on the sidelines.


    Qian Duoduo stared at blood-red eyes, never expecting that in Su Yan''s mouth, he would instead become the target of training.


    Another thin man walked beside him, and there was a chilly air all over his body.


    It is Ma Hualong of the Ma family, the sixth of the eight families.


    Ma Hualong can be said to be one of the geniuses of the Ma family, having already entered the early stage of Jinxian at a young age.


    Looking back at Qian Duoduo, he said with a smile: "Boss Qian, you don''t need to do it yourself, you are a businessman, leave the fight to me.


    Ma Hualong took a step forward, and a murderous aura came into the air, locking in almost every space where Lin Ruoxue was.


    His eyes stared at each other tightly, and a long stick in his hand flew into the sky.


    Ma Hualong shouted, and the flying dragon was in the sky.


    When he jumped up, he was already dozens of meters high, and he shot down with a stick in both hands.


    "You are a female class, and you dare to shout in front of our three major families."


    "It''s just a guy in the realm of Yuanxian, he is looking for a dead end. 1


    Ma Changlong roared furiously.


    The immortal energy of the gods was condensed on the stick, exuding endless rays of light under the blazing sun.


    Aggressive and vicious.


    It looks like it''s about to kill someone!

 Chapter 5090： Bloody Warriors

    "This time the talent competition, it seems that people will not be able to play 1


    "That guy Lin Fengyun''s progress has been stagnant, Lin Ruoxue is afraid that even if he doesn''t die on the spot, his whole body will be fractured.


    "It''s a pity, it was originally the end of the eight great families, but now it''s worse.


    While the crowd was chatting and laughing, the sword energy ran rampant in Lin Ruoxue''s hand.


    For a month, Su Yan taught his own swordsmanship and drew a circle in the air.


    It seemed like a bland and ruthless blow, but suddenly there was a gust of wind, condensing the wind of its own five elements.


    Thousands of miles of yellow sand around, flying into the sky.


    Seeing this situation, Qian Duoduo took a step back with a surprised expression on his face.


    In shock, he said: "I have practiced swordsmanship to such a high level, and this realm is at least the level of Jinxian 1.


    Under Su Yan''s teaching for a month, Lin Ruoxue has long since changed from what she was before.


    After breaking through the realm of Jinxian.


    All the way, no obstacles.


    Then the long sword in his hand was like a dragon roaring in the sky.


    And Ma Changlong''s sticks handed over to each other in the air, only to hear a jingle.


    There were ripples in the air.


    Ma Changlong''s face was shocked, and then he only felt his hands shaking, and the stick in his hand came out.


    The sword of the gust of wind condensed in the air did not stop because of this. A sword energy silently and invisiblely penetrated Ma Changlong''s body in an instant, and then the opponent collapsed to the ground with a plop.


    The whole body was twitching continuously, and it was obvious that the muscles and veins were broken under the cutting of the sword qi.


    Drizzle in the air, I do not know when, it started to fall again and again.


    Qian Duoduo rushed to the front, looking at Ma Chenglong''s painful and distorted expression.


    Shocked, he said, "What''s the matter with you woman?"


    "Over the years, no one in your Lin family has reached the Golden Immortal realm except the head of the family.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t seen it for a few days, but you have already broken through?"


    The Golden Immortal Realm is a dividing point for the major families.


    The younger generation, breaking through Jinxian, is a genius.


    Bai Xue looked at the sword energy in her hand, and there was a smile on her face.


    "Is this the realm of Jinxian?"


    "I feel that every grass and tree around me is floating in front of my eyes, and this sword qi follows the meridians, constantly wandering through the internal organs.


    "Great, this time in the talent competition, I can finally make progress 1


    Lin Ruoxue shouted excitedly


    Suddenly, the sound of dull footsteps was heard from afar.


    The fourth of the eight great families, Zhao Minglei.


    The Thunder of the Five Elements hovered around him, and the sparks of e-commerce had already come to Lin Ruoxue.


    Zhao Minglei is muscular and has a bald head. He looks like a monk, but his work is extremely tough.


    He said succinctly: "Zhao Minglei, the son of Zhao''s father, is in the middle stage of Jinxian 1.


    Lightning flashes in the void, rushing to the front in an instant, and lightning flashes in the blue sky and daytime.


    Qian Duoduo was in the distance, and he hurried back when he saw this place, for fear of contamination.


    Carefully said: "Girl, it seems that today you are facing a great disaster.


    "Zhao Gongzi''s lightning magic is already in a state of perfection, and he will even be among the best in this year''s talent competition.


    Lin Ruoxue only felt her body up and down, and there was a burst of numbness, and it was difficult to move half a minute just by getting close.


    In desperation, he could only retreat quickly.


    Zhao Minglei is like a meteor chasing the moon and breaking through the sky.


    After just a few seconds, he had already caught up in front of Lin Ruoxue, and at this moment there was no turning back.


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath.


    The sword in his hand ran rampant, pointing forward.


    I meditated in my heart: "Big Brother Su''s teaching this month has made me progress like a god, and I absolutely cannot step back at this time."


    "If you lose here, then the competition will definitely be a complete defeat.


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath, her eyes became extremely calm, and then the sword energy in her hand circled and flew, like a fairy in the sky, dancing her body in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Every move is heartwarming.


    Qian Duoduo was in the distance, and sneered when he saw this: "When he was about to die, he actually danced, as expected of the Lin family, and doing things is unbelievable 1


    Qian Duoduo couldn''t help but the smile in his heart gradually showed on his face.


    Then I saw the gust of wind in the void condensed beside Lin Ruoxue, forming a transparent wall.


    Zhao Minglei, the lightning bolt struck the transparent wall in front of him, seemingly surrounded by thousands of miles of rivers.


    Wherever the thunder light passed, it exploded in the air, but it couldn''t be half a volt.


    Zhao Minglei said with a surprised expression: "Wind and Cloud, where did this trick come from? The Lin family''s Five Elements Art has never been cultivated to such a degree.


    Zhao Minglei has long been familiar with the martial arts accomplishments of the major families in the martial arts competitions over the years.


    A few people who can excel are even more memorable.


    But Lin Ruoxue was definitely not surprised.


    The two of them ran rampant in the air, with thunder and lightning between each other, Lin Ruoxue''s face turned crimson with the release of her inner strength.


    Zhao Minglei gritted his teeth, and he was unwilling in the eyes of everyone.


    However, Su Yan still had Erlang''s legs crossed, sitting next to the colorful fairy and watching the excitement.


    He smiled and said: "Second Miss, your progress is indeed very great. You have just been promoted to the early stage of Jindan, and you are already on a par with those in the middle stage, but if you want to win the first place in the competition, you must learn , leapfrog murder 1


    Under Su Yan''s guidance, Lin Ruoxue was full of information.


    Take a deep breath and use the fairy energy to the extreme.


    The wind was blowing violently, and the surrounding transparent walls were instantly shattered.


    Zhao Minglei sneered: "Girl, I''d better advise you to give up your resistance, there is a huge gap in strength between you and me, plus, the magical skills between the families are different, you have been completely restrained.


    Speaking of which, the lightning flashes and thunder lights have rushed to the front, thousands of miles long, and the thunder roars.


    It was as if countless gongs and drums sounded at the same time between heaven and earth, which was shocking.


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath.


    The initial realm of Jinxian is already on the edge of the limit.


    "The wind of the beginning of all things 1


    Lin Ruoxue condensed the sword qi taught by Su Yan into the wind of the five elements and merged with each other.


    Then I only felt that the breeze between heaven and earth was all sword energy.


    "Wan Jian Gui Zong 1


    Lin Ruoxue''s new tricks are displayed.


    A gust of breeze came, and Zhao Minglei only felt that the thunder and lightning seemed to be penetrated.


    Every breeze was in the body, like a thousand cuts, the pain was unbearable, and in desperation, he urgently retreated a hundred meters away, barely dodging the attack.


    When you stop,


    Severe pain all over the body, unbearable.


    Qian Duoduo stared at shocking eyes, and secretly said in his heart: "Lin Ruoxue, this girl was not qualified to enter the ring last year, or his brother Fengyun barely survived for a while.


    "How could it be possible that in just one year''s time, the progress has been so great that even the young master of the Zhao family was able to repel 1


    A lot of money just feels bad.


    In terms of realm, he and Lin Ruoxue are almost the same.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly looked at Su Yan who was sitting beside the stone platform.


    He secretly said in his heart: "That stinky boy, the relationship between Lin Ruoxue and Lin Ruoxue is so close, I am afraid it is not just a simple guard.


    "And he didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end, maybe his realm is not very good, if he can take that kid as a hostage, Lin Ruoxue will not obey.

 Chapter 5091： leave all

    The battlefield situation is changing rapidly.


    Qian Duoduo looked in his eyes, quietly walked forward, constantly approaching Su Yan''s position.


    He secretly said in his heart, "That kid hasn''t done anything yet. It''s entirely up to Lin Ruoxue to fight against the two great masters. Obviously, he''s nothing more than a weak Su Yan face."


    Qian Duo thought about it.


    Taking advantage of his surprise, he took out a black iron dagger from his cuff.


    Squinting his eyes, he quietly approached Su Yan, taking every step carefully.


    "Lin Ruoxue''s realm is indeed beyond our expectations, but even after fighting the two masters, the woman''s internal strength is probably exhausted and there is little left.


    "But even so, if the confrontation is head-on, then the woman and I are on the same level, and it will inevitably lead to an accident.


    "The only way to be safe is to use the hostage-taking method."


    Qian Duoduo has already considered thousands of things in his mind.


    At this moment, it was already within a stone''s throw away from Su Yan.


    The ice dagger in his hand is three points per inch.


    It is a treasure in the family, once it hurts people, it is ice, which will condense blood into the body, and die suddenly on the spot.


    Qian Duoduo said with a weird smile: "This little brother, as a manly man, why does he always ask a woman to stand at the forefront, I will meet you 1


    Qian Duoduo shot instantly when he was talking.


    The Frost Dagger instantly exuded a chill, but at the same time Qian Duoduo suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Snow and frost in June.


    In the void, countless snow fell quietly.


    Suddenly, Qian Duoduo saw two men wearing snow-white clothes descending from the sky, one old and one young, gently falling to the ground from a hundred meters of air, unscathed.


    With a smile on his face, the man ignored the crowd around him and came to the colorful stone.


    Qian Duoduo only felt that his right hand was almost frozen. Generally, even an ice dagger could not resist this unprecedented cold.


    "Elder, this is the five-colored divine stone, people below the realm of immortals cannot be touched by half a minute."


    "The disciple came to Qingfeng Mountain a few days ago and found it long ago, but unfortunately, I still can''t take it as my own in the realm of the late Jinxian.


    The young man said respectfully with a smile on his face, his hands clasped together.


    Qian Duoduo put down his weapon.


    Instantly sweaty.


    Staring at the young man, he said, "Dare to ask your Excellency, is it from the Murong family?"


    Han Bing Murong, a family of ice and snow.


    With a magical power of ice, it can be said to be the pinnacle of excellence, and what others see, avoid three points.


    The man in front of him didn''t speak, but passed the other side, turning a blind eye.


    Go directly to the front end of the multicolored stone surface for a moment.


    He said to the elder behind him: "It''s this stone, the silver soul grass in it, once obtained, it can help me directly publish the Great Perfection Realm 1.


    The man showed a very excited expression.


    Qian Duoduo hurriedly flattered. As a businessman, the best thing to know is to see the wind.


    Bend down, run three steps in parallel, and give up attacking Su Yan.


    Coming to the man, he bowed and said, "I have been watching this five-colored divine stone for you these days, for fear that it will be snatched by the Wang family of the first family. Every day when the sun is not bright, our Qian family will send someone to guard it. 1


    Qian Duoduo is talking nonsense, all nonsense.


    But as a businessman, it has long been commonplace.


    At this moment, the man in front turned slightly behind his hands.


    Look up and down the money.


    Suddenly he said in a cold voice: "The ice dagger is good, but unfortunately it is not suitable for you. It is better to use it by our Murong family, and it will be more valuable.


    Lin Ruoxue saw this scene from a distance and hurriedly retreated in front of Su Yan.


    With a hint of panic in his eyes, he said beside Su Yan''s ear, "This is the Murong family, the second of the eight major families. They usually live alone and have a cold face. The first one is Murong Shuang, the future heir of the Rong family.


    Among the eight major families, the Murong family is extremely special, and rarely appears in front of the public on weekdays.


    Lin Ruoxue remembered it after her father''s introduction.


    There is a lot of money next to him, and it is even more unprecedented for the people of the Murong family.


    Qian Duoduo''s efforts to flatter, Murong Shuang stretched out his right hand and gently held the ice dagger in his hand.


    Then weighed it.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, he said: "The weapon is not bad, you can roll 1


    Qian Duoduo''s face turned pale.


    I originally thought that I would be able to make friends with this dark horse that was killed halfway.


    Unexpectedly, the flattery was not photographed, but was patted on the horse''s hoof.


    "Is this person a little too arrogant?"


    "Snatch the treasure halfway, take it for yourself without saying a word, it seems to be the Babao Mountain in his eyes, it''s all in his family''s pocket 1


    Su Yan, who was watching from afar, saw all this and said.


    Lin Ruoxue also silently shook her head.


    He hurriedly pulled Su Yan back.


    He said cautiously: "My father once said that the Murong family has always been cold and ruthless. Except for the Wang family, all other families are treated like ants, and they worship martial arts very much.


    The members of the Murong family are eccentric, almost morbid.


    Qian Duoduo was even more unlucky, losing his wife and losing his army.


    Under this invisible pressure, I can only obediently offer the Frost Dagger with both hands!


    "Leave these herbs for me, and the two people behind you, each handing over a treasure, at least the same level as this ice dagger 1


    "Otherwise, die 1


    Murong Shuang said coldly.


    Ma Hualong and Zhao Minglei are the genius descendants of the major families respectively.


    On weekdays, he is sought after by countless people in the family, and his character is extremely arrogant, and he has been so humiliated before.


    The personalities of the two are completely different from Qian Duoduo, and they don''t know how to beat horses.


    In addition, Murong Shuang''s age was almost the same as the three of them, and he was inferior in front of his peers, so naturally he couldn''t recognize this tone in his heart.


    "Our Zhao family is far inferior to your Murong family, but it''s impossible to be a mermaid casually. If you want to get treasures, Murong Han, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    "I''m sorry, the same is true of our Ma family. Although my Ma family''s status is not as good as yours, it does not mean that it is easy to bully.


    The Zhao family and the Ma family both shouted in unison.


    Money Duoduo feels bad.


    He hurriedly whispered to persuade: "Two brothers, you must think twice before you act, Murong Shuang is in the late stage of Jinxian, comparable to the head of our family, and he is vicious and never leaves a living.


    There was no expression on Murong Shuang''s face, and she just kept moving towards the two of them.


    But every time he took a step forward, the air seemed to freeze for it.


    The immortal energy in Ma Hualong''s body, just mentioned, slowly dissipated in his dantian, and his internal organs were almost condensed under the ice.


    The anger in his eyes quickly turned to panic.


    I secretly said in my heart: "This is impossible, we are all geniuses in the family, how can the gap be so big, he can actually freeze all my muscles and souls 1

 Chapter 5092： Frozen Miles

    Ma Hualong tried his best and slowly turned his head to look at Zhao Minglei next to him.


    He was still in a hurry just now, extremely fierce.


    At this moment, it feels like every joint in my body is frozen.


    Even if it is to take a step forward, it takes great strength and courage.


    Zhao Minglei also knew something was wrong.


    He knew very well that although his realm was higher than Ma Hualong, the gap between them was definitely not big.


    If Ma Hualong doesn''t even have the strength to fight back, then his chances of victory are slim.


    "The Murong family, don''t deceive people too much. Today, our three major families are picking herbs in Qingfeng Mountain.


    "I didn''t expect that you had to seize the treasure in the middle, and it was too deceiving. Today, our three major families announced that they are at odds with your Murong family.


    "My Zhao family, willing to be the first bird, come first to meet you 1


    Zhao Minglei shouted loudly.


    Between the sparks of electric light, the clouds and thunders from the sky rush to the sky.


    Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, thunder and lightning.


    Zhao Minglei frantically released immortal energy while turning his head to look at Qian Duoduo.


    Showing a strange smile, he shouted loudly, "I said money, didn''t you tell me before that you couldn''t bear the Murong family?"


    Qian Duoduo felt sorry for the Zhao family and the Ma family for a second.


    Now he suddenly widened his eyes.


    Just as he was about to explain, Zhao Minglei immediately continued to shout in a rough voice.


    "It''s better to choose a day than to hit the sun. Our three families have long been united with each other. Why don''t we take the opportunity to bring down the Murong family?"


    "Don''t worry too much, although the Murong family is strong in martial arts, the combination of our three masters will definitely make up for each other''s shortcomings.


    "Now the opportunity is in front of you, to fight the enemy together, and to be able to dismount the opponent just before the competition.


    Zhao Minglei kept shouting.


    He had already made plans in his mind.


    Since it is difficult to shake the other party by one''s own strength, it is better to join forces with the other two major families.


    Sure enough, after shouting these words, Murong Hai''s expression became colder and colder, and the coldness around his body was even more visible to the naked eye.


    Step by step toward the front, the surrounding air is condensed, and every grass and tree is covered with hoarfrost.


    A lot of money is in a dilemma.


    Ma Hualong gritted his teeth, and a trace of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, forcibly arousing his will to fight.


    Pick up the sticks on the ground slowly and wave them in the air, forming a violent whirlwind.


    There was thunder and lightning in the air, lightning and thunder, and the two masters, one left and one right, were ready to attack.


    Qian Duo thought about it.


    indecision.


    Taking advantage of the period, Zhao Minglei continued to sneer and said: "Money Duoduo, do you think that the young master of the Murong family can let us go now?"


    In a word, the retreat was instantly blocked.


    The ice dagger was a treasure handed down by Qian Duoduo''s ancestors, but it was directly robbed by the other party without a word.


    Although a businessman thinks peace is the most precious thing, it really makes people hate it when he bullies him like this.


    After several provocations, Qian Duoduo sighed, nodded silently, and said, "Okay, the Murong family is really going too far, I''ll join forces with you guys.


    The distant Lin Ruoxue was involved in the war just now, but now she is excluded.


    He hurriedly said to Su Yan, "Big Brother Su, let''s go quickly, before Murong Shuang finds out about this opportunity.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry.


    Simply sit cross-legged on a rock.


    Youzaiyouzai held a dog''s tail grass in his mouth.


    Pointing to the front, he said: "Second miss, don''t worry, observing the duel between masters is also one of the ways to improve your level. I''m afraid this kind of scene is rarely seen on weekdays."


    Lin Ruoxue was speechless for a moment.


    As Su Yan said.


    Even if it is a talent competition, the major families are also one-on-one duels.


    The scene where the three major families are united and confronted together is unprecedented.


    Thinking of this, Lin Ruoxue''s curiosity outweighed her fear, and she sat beside Su Yan and watched together.


    On the battlefield, the storm is surging, and the three master triangles are standing in different directions.


    Murong Shuang was tightly surrounded by it.


    Qian Duoduo was more than guilty, and kept looking at the old man next to the colorful stone.


    The old man''s white hair fluttered in the wind, and the moment the two of them faced each other''s eyes, the sound was transmitted thousands of miles.


    "Don''t worry, I will not interfere in the struggle between your juniors.


    When Qian Duoduo heard these words, he put a stone in his heart.


    After all, there is an elder in the heavenly realm standing beside him, which is really unbearable. Once he makes a move, the geniuses of the major families make a joint shot, and they are definitely not opponents.


    Qian Duoduo took a deep breath, and his whole body became impregnable, radiating light under the sunlight.


    "Amazing 1


    Qian Duoduo roared.


    The muscles of the whole body were instantly as hard as steel, and every time he took a step forward, deep cracks appeared on the ground.


    As a merchant family, they are not competitive on weekdays.


    The martial arts skills spread among the family tend to be more defensive.


    A few seconds later, Qian Duoduo crossed the two and came to Murong Shuang.


    The moment they passed by, he made a look at Ma Hualong and Zhao Minglei.


    "The cooperation of these three people is quite good, Qian Duoduo is in charge of defense, and stepped forward to resist Murong Xueshuang''s attack.


    "Ma Changlong and Zhao Minglei are in charge of flanking left and right 1


    "But in the face of the Murong family, I''m afraid they will be good at stunts as soon as they make a move. If they fail, the battle will come to an end.


    Su Yan said from a distance.


    Lin Ruoxue was very excited.


    Under the sunlight, the sweat slowly flowed down his forehead.


    Qian Duoduo took the lead in attacking, his whole body roared like a cannonball and went straight to the front.


    The place where he stood behind left a huge void, raising an immortal energy to the limit.


    His hands clapped forward empty and went straight to where his chest was.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly: "Murong Shuang, you are too deceiving today, and our three families will jointly kill you.


    Murong Shuang looked at her coldly, stretched out her right hand and slapped it forward.


    The two men face each other with their palms facing each other.


    At the same time, an aura of frost instantly covered Qian Duoduo''s body, and the originally powerful internal strength was completely condensed.


    Even the meridians in the body began to freeze continuously, Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened, and his blood-red eyes showed an incredible look.


    Instead, the corners of Murong Shuang''s mouth lifted slightly.


    With a long-lost smile, he said, "How can the ants compete with the sun and the moon for glory?"


    In one move, the ice is coming from thousands of miles, releasing the cold air in all directions.


    In June, Qingfeng Mountain is filled with snow and frost.


    Looking around, a blizzard closed the mountain.


    Ma Hualong was holding a stick, and while the palms of the two were facing each other, he pointed the stick toward the sky and directly towards Murong Shuang''s neck from the side.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "You Murong family will kill themselves if you do too much injustice, it''s time to pay the price.

 Chapter 5093： deja vu

    Murong Shuang patted Qian Duoduo with one hand.


    Ma Hualong, who was looking at Tongtian''s stick, still stretched out his other hand to grab the other''s stick.


    A powerful murderous aura quickly vanished under the coverage of the ice aura.


    Ma Hualong only felt that his whole body seemed to freeze and he couldn''t take a half-step.


    As if the surrounding space and time had all stopped, Ma Hualong''s eyes widened, and despite the snow in the air passing by in front of his eyes, the attack could not escape for half a minute.


    Lin Ruoxue, who was watching the battle, silently pinched a sweat.


    Although a dog bites a dog''s hair.


    But the behavior of the Murong family is even more hateful.


    Lin Ruoxue said silently: "Very good, the two of them used their family skills to restrain Murong Shuang''s left and right hands, so the continent would be empty, and Zhao Minglei would be the last blow.


    Lin Ruoxue spoke righteously.


    Unconsciously, in the process of watching the battle, I have a new understanding of martial arts accomplishments.


    Just as expected.


    Zhao Minglei, causing the thunder to fall.


    It turned into a thunderous meteor and charged towards Murong Shuang''s side.


    Behind him, the thunder was violent, the heavens and the earth resonated, and the sound of contention came from the side of the ear, and the sound of thunder and lightning was almost deafening.


    "Murong Shuang, I don''t believe that no matter how strong your Frost Magic is, you can freeze thunder.


    "Today my thunder can penetrate your chest and make you regret it


    In the process of running wildly, Zhao Minglei shouted and gnashed his teeth.


    Qian Duoduo and Ma Hualong acted upon the opportunity, and immediately gritted their teeth and used their strength to fight against it.


    Only the elder who looked at the lively from a distance silently shook his head and said, "You guys are too gods"


    The words just finished.


    The white snow floating in the air suddenly began to change continuously.


    I saw that every snowflake suddenly became extremely sharp, emitting a cold light.


    Su Yan smiled slightly in the distance.


    He said silently: "Bai Xue actually couldn''t win the three big families from the beginning, it seemed that the plan was perfect, but the root cause was found.


    Lin Ruoxue, who was extremely excited just now, felt like she had fallen to the bottom of the valley.


    Looking back at Su Yan, with a surprised look on his face, he said, "Brother Su, what do you mean by that, the three masters have already restrained the opponent''s actions and will be able to defeat him immediately.


    Su Yan remained the same, shook his head slightly, stretched out his right hand and grabbed it in the air.


    A snowflake fell in the palm of his hand.


    Then Su Yan opened his five fingers in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    I saw it with my own eyes, the snowflake that was just caught in the palm of my hand disappeared, turned into a sword, and disappeared.


    "What''s going on? It''s not snowflakes floating in the sky at all, is it all sword energy?"


    "As the so-called sword qi transforms into shape, it is said that once the swordsmanship has been practiced to the state of perfection, it can reach such a state.


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were in a daze.


    Afterwards, in the battle situation, just as Su Yanshu had met, countless white snow floated between the three of them.


    In an instant, the sword energy was transformed, and thousands of miles of trees were torn apart.


    What was originally mistaken for Frost Magic, instantly turned into swordsmanship.


    The thunder that danced in the air was split by the sword qi.


    The stick in Ma Hualong''s hand shattered instantly and was cut into powder.


    Qian Duoduo defended himself and was shattered on the spot. In one move, the three of them spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground at the same time.


    Qian Duoduo stared, blood-red eyes trembling.


    Ma Hualong gritted his teeth and said, "How could this be? We have been studying hard all these years, but we are still no match for the Murong family.


    Zhao Minglei also said in grief and anger: "The skills are not as good as others, it is worthy of being the second family, whether it is realm or tricks, they are all magical, we are convinced 1


    As a businessman, Qian Duoduo is greedy for life and fear of death.


    He just gave it a shot, but now seeing the big defeat, he hurriedly knelt down beside Murong Shuang.


    "Master Murong, just now we just wanted to test it out, it''s really powerless, if I can spare my life, I''m willing to hand over all the treasures.


    "In addition to the ice dagger, I have a lot of precious herbs here. If it''s not enough, our family has been in business for many years, and we can transfer funds every year to cooperate with the Murong family to develop 1


    Qian Duoduo kept begging for mercy.


    Ma Hualong was relatively speechless, and Zhao Minglei hated that iron could not become steel.


    But these words did not impress the Murong family.


    The murderous aura in the air became more and more dignified.


    Qian Duoduo turned around and hurriedly persuaded: "I said Brother Zhao and Brother Ma, it''s time now, so don''t be too arrogant.


    The two were unwilling, staring at the blood-red eyes and motionless.


    Murong Shuang approached step by step like a **** of death.


    Every time he took a step forward, his murderous intent became even more dignified.


    Seeing that three people are about to die


    Suddenly an ominous voice came from behind the rock.


    "Okay, since the fight is over, Bai Xue, we should go too, you guys hand over your things by the way.


    The surrounding crowd squeaked to the top of the rock.


    Su Yan smiled and jumped off the stone.


    Murong Shuang frowned.


    Qian Duoduo felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart.


    I thought to myself: "Is it possible that their Lin family is a fool, they still don''t run 1 under such circumstances.


    Not only the money, but even Zhao Minglei was a little surprised.


    Although Lin Ruoxue''s kung fu has improved, she is definitely not a match for the Murong family.


    At this moment, the attention of the Murong family is nothing more than adding another dead soul.


    "Brother Su, what are you doing, isn''t this setting yourself on fire?"


    "You only said before that you should let me stand by, but you didn''t say to attract the other party''s attention1


    Lin Ruoxue complained.


    Murong Shuang looked at the Lin family.


    He responded coldly: "So there are still fish that slipped through the net 1


    Murong Shuang twisted her body and walked slowly towards Lin Ruoxue.


    Qian Duoduo took this opportunity to run away.


    Murong Shuang''s icy move instantly condensed the air, and the three masters only felt that their blood was frozen.


    The legs were like lead, unable to move half a minute, and could only be paralyzed in place.


    Originally thought that Lin Ruoxue could attract the attention of the other party, and took this opportunity to escape, but now the eyes of the three major families are only despair.


    "What did you just say, say it again?" Murong Shuang said rarely.


    Su Yan smiled this time.


    As if afraid that the other party won''t hear.


    He said word by word: "Leave the treasure, and then leave 1


    The sound is not loud, but the eight characters are clearly heard.


    The elders who watched by the colorful sacred stone were really amazed.


    Haha laughed and said: "I didn''t expect that the end of your eight major families would actually **** others, this is an unprecedented joke, but unfortunately our Murong family has already taken the lead, you better get out of the way.


    Su Yan was serious.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, he said, "Yes, it''s the same with your Murong family and the Qian family''s Zhao family. Leave the things behind, hurry up and leave.


    Unanswered questions.


    The Murong family was taken aback for a moment.

 Chapter 5094： Violence with violence

    The fifth thousand and ninety-fourth chapters use violence to control violence


    The breeze blows over Qingfeng Mountain.


    Not only the people around, but even Lin Ruoxue''s eyes widened, as if what she heard just now was an illusion.


    He hurriedly pulled the corner of Su Yan''s clothes behind him.


    He softly persuaded: "Brother Su, what are you doing? We didn''t have anything to do with us. You should leave in time. Why do you take the initiative to provoke them now?"


    Murong Han''s face was ashen.


    Lin Ruoxue was the last of the eight great families, and after arriving at Qingfeng Mountain, Murong Han completely ignored the treasure that was empty-handed.


    But I never expected that the Lin family would come to the door on their own initiative.


    Qian Duoduo was almost paralyzed in place.


    My heart was secretly happy.


    "I don''t know where the Lin family invited the idiot guards to offend the Murong family. It seems that you don''t want to participate in this competition!"


    "Not only that, I''m afraid this young lady of the Lin family will surely die today!"


    Qian Duoduo secretly said in his heart.


    Then watch the lively beside.


    By the way, he joined the other two families and wanted to escape as soon as he was unprepared.


    Murong Han stood in front of Su Yan with a hideous expression on his face.


    Then he nodded silently, and suddenly smiled involuntarily.


    "Okay, your Lin family really has the courage!"


    "But I don''t know if the kung fu in your hands is as hard as your mouth."


    Murong Han gently stretched out his right hand and patted Su Yan''s chest.


    A gust of icy air instantly covered it.


    To deal with a mere Lin family, there is no need to use full immortal energy at all.


    "Ice Palm, take a person''s name from a hundred meters away, and condense the world!"


    "It seems that Young Master Murong is full of anger this time. You can only blame that kid for his lack of eyes. He has to offend the Murong family!"


    "I heard that the last time they broke up with the Xiao family of the third largest family, it was also because of him. This guy is really a sweeping star!"


    Qian Duoduo led the other two families to whisper behind him.


    At the same time, Murong Han''s expression changed slightly.


    An air of ice swept straight into the distance, but Su Yan was still standing on the ground with a ruddy look.


    A gust of wind blows.


    The elder in the distance squinted and said, "We are here this time, and now we are looking for the silver soul grass, and we will quickly resolve the matter. After the matter is settled, I will refine it and let you break through to the perfect state!"


    Listen to the elders.


    Murong Han''s expression did not change, but he felt a little anxious in his heart.


    The power of the Frost Palm began to increase a little bit again.


    Snow in the June sky.


    The three surrounding families only felt the cold air entering their bodies.


    Even though they were 100 meters away, they were still shivering from the cold. They could only sit cross-legged and use a bit of fairy energy in their bodies to resist the cold around them.


    Only Su Yan, only Su Yan, stood face to face in front of Murong Han with a smile on his face.


    At the same time, he gently stretched out his right hand, but instead pressed it towards Murong Han''s chest.


    At close range, the snow is gradually falling in the air.


    Murong Han''s expression suddenly changed greatly, and he retreated several dozen meters away at an extremely fast speed.


    Staring at Su Yan, he said, "What a guard of the Lin family, you are at least in the Golden Immortal realm, otherwise, you will definitely die with just one move!"


    As soon as this word comes out.


    Qian Duoduo''s face changed greatly, and the Great Elder, who was watching from afar, also showed a look of interest.


    He stroked Bai Huahua''s beard with his right hand and said, "No wonder the Lin family dares to compete with the rest of our families. It turned out that they hired a master. However, there is no one among the golden immortals, Murong Han, you can still handle it!"


    Murong Han nodded silently, not daring to delay.


    After taking a few dozen steps back, suddenly his hands stretched out into the void.


    "Frozen thousands of miles of frost travel the sky!"


    The first shot was one of the Murong Family''s three major stunts, and it was the most powerful attack.


    The entire Qingfeng Mountain was unknowingly covered by white snow.


    Thousands of snowflakes rose from the sky.


    Lin Ruoxue''s right hand holding the long sword trembled slightly, looking at the endless white snow in the void, she took a deep breath.


    "Brother Su, you have to be careful, these three stunts are no trivial matter!"


    "Every piece of snow is an extremely powerful sword energy. Wherever it passes, no grass grows!"


    Lin Ruoxue nervously and loudly persuaded from behind.


    At the same time, thousands of miles of trees rattled, and the sound of explosions continued one after another.


    Qian Duoduo saw the snow approaching, frightened, and hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Elder of the Murong family, this matter has nothing to do with us, it''s just this stinky brat who acted arbitrarily, he''s not a group with us! "


    Qian Duoduo found that every snowflake could not be resisted by himself.


    The former imposing look has long since disappeared.


    He could only say in despair, "It turns out that we are the real frogs at the bottom of the well. When Murong Han dealt with us just now, he didn''t do his best at all. If he had used this trick, the three of us would have already become corpses!"


    The surrounding crowd all looked at Su Yan.


    The scene that appeared in his mind had already appeared in his eyes.


    The torn body, and the scene of the river of blood, seems to be about to appear.


    But in the next second, with a smile on Su Yan''s face, he gently pushed his right hand forward.


    A gust of breeze came, and it seemed to be a bland push, as if everything was welcoming the spring.


    "Leave the things, and get out of here!"


    "Or someone will stay with me too"


    Su Yan''s understatement.


    The spring breeze is overflowing, whistling non-stop, and the surrounding snow gradually disappears with the wind and continues to dissipate.


    Everything is blooming, all flowers are in full bloom, and Qingfeng Mountain is a thriving scene.


    The expression of the elder behind him suddenly changed drastically.


    He kept yelling at Murong Han, "This guy is not right, apprentice, hurry up and retreat!"


    Too bad it''s already too late.


    If the endless snowflakes in the sky are the sword energy condensed by Murong Han.


    Then every wind blown by Qingfeng Mountain is all Su Yan''s sword intent!


    After just a few seconds, the white snow dissipated with a click.


    Murong Han''s face was so ugly.


    At the moment when the breeze blew through, the clothes on the whole body were torn, leaving almost only a pair of shorts standing in place.


    The young son of the Murong family, no matter where he goes out, is dressed appropriately, and he has never seen such a state of embarrassment.


    If Qian Duoduo didn''t cover his mouth behind him, he almost laughed.


    "Look, didn''t you bring a lot of good things!"


    "Wouldn''t it be over if you handed it over early? Why bother with this scene, and your clothes should look quite valuable!"


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand while teasing, because the clothes were broken and fell to the ground, and scattered treasures came out of the air in an instant.


    He was then played by Su Yan in his hands.


    "Ice daggers, and necklaces for shelter from the cold, a lot of things are unfortunately used in the realm of Jinxian, and they are not very useful to me!"


    monster!


    This is the monster!


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened, and he reacted from his dazed state.


    At this moment, he has disregarded the wounds of his own body.


    Roll and climb with the other two big families in an attempt to run down the mountain!

 Chapter 5095： God Stone Broken

    Chapter five thousand and ninety-five **** stone broken


    "Bai Xue, let me have a look, let them hand over all the herbs they carry with me, check one and put another!"


    "If anyone dares to fill their pockets, they will unload their legs!"


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly.


    Behind him, Lin Ruoxue nodded numbly, and walked towards the other three families step by step.


    The three people who were seriously injured had embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    Seeing Lin Ruoxue say a second young lady like her own sister, it was very appropriate.


    In the chaos, there is a lot of money, looking back.


    However, he found that Murong Han had already had bloodshot eyes.


    Having been so humiliated before, he took a deep breath and exploded the immortal energy in his entire body.


    "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to tear you to pieces!"


    "You guy actually made me so embarrassing, absolutely unforgivable!"


    Mu Yunhan shouted loudly.


    At the same time, the air gap re-condensed.


    A chill came from the sky.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Murong Han. Originally watching the Great Elder from a distance, he clicked on Murong Han''s acupuncture point in an instant.


    With a calm expression, he said, "Apprentice, you are not this opponent!"


    Murong Han seemed to have lost all his strength for a moment.


    The arrogance and arrogance of the past are gone.


    The whole person was paralyzed on the ground, sweating like rain, and almost all three views were destroyed.


    The Murong Clan elder had a smile on his face, and when he came to Su Yan, he was already a little more dignified.


    Then he clasped his fists and said, "This little brother, reaching such a realm at such a young age is indeed commendable, I am afraid he is already close to the realm of perfection!"


    "The old man is the chief elder of the Murong family. Today, we are indeed offended by this matter. Presumably, the two of you are also here to find treasures. Why don''t we join forces..."


    what''s the situation? The two unite!


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened, everything that happened today was beyond expectation.


    The Murong family has always been extremely arrogant and has always been alone.


    Especially at the elder level, they would never look directly at each other.


    Even the Xiao family, who has always been extremely domineering, can only be a little polite in front of the Murong family.


    Today, the Great Elder can actually say such things as joint operations.


    "Lin Ruoxue watch, I''ll let this old man hand over all the magic weapons!"


    Su Yan looked ahead.


    Turning a blind eye to the elder''s words, he walked alone to the side of the five-colored divine stone.


    The elder''s face was twisted, and his beard twitched slightly.


    The shocked Lin Ruoxue had long since admired Su Yan.


    At this moment, he couldn''t think much, his little head was blank, and he hurriedly came to Elder Murong.


    The scene in front of him became extremely funny.


    A young Lin Ruoxue, who was even at the bottom of the Eight Great Families, stared at the Great Elder as if looking at a prisoner.


    Elder Murong took a step forward with a twisted face, and invisible pressure came on his face.


    Lin Ruoxue felt her legs trembling slowly involuntarily.


    The pressure alone made it impossible to breathe.


    Elder Murong said fiercely with a grim expression: "Let''s stay on the line, see you in the future, I don''t care who your Lin family invites, but today I''m afraid it will be difficult to make a good start!"


    With his status as a great elder, he has always disdain to engage with young people.


    But now he was so angry that he couldn''t get any more angry. He stretched out his right hand and gently patted Lin Ruoxue''s forehead.


    Everyone can see it clearly, if it is photographed, it will definitely break the meridians and die on the spot.


    But in the next second, the Great Elder only felt a stronger pressure coming from the right side, as if the Murong Patriarch was on the scene.


    "It''s impossible, what is the origin of this kid?"


    "Why can''t I see through his realm, and I am in the realm of immortals!"


    The Great Elder was so angry that he stared at him.


    But to no avail.


    The moment Su Yan passed by, the entire space seemed to be condensed and sealed, and with the Heavenly Immortal realm, he couldn''t move even half a point.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Han, who was collapsing, was extremely puzzled and hurriedly shouted loudly.


    "Master, you must avenge my Murong family, otherwise, once today''s incident spreads, our family may not be able to stand out!"


    "Immediately kill all of them, and never reveal the slightest word!"


    Murong Han kept shouting.


    At the same time, it was discovered that the Great Elder was still standing still.


    A thousand hatred in my heart.


    Su Yan ignored the other party and came to the five-colored divine stone.


    Extend your right hand and tap the multicolored stone with one finger.


    The incomparably sturdy multi-colored divine stone, like dry cracked mud, generally clicked with a light touch.


    Broken on the spot.


    At the core of the multicolored stone, a silver soul grass exudes a light blue light, which is extremely dazzling.


    The treasure was held in Su Yan''s hand for a moment.


    The Silver Soul Grass itself is extremely rare, and it is extremely precious to enable practitioners to reach the Golden Immortal Great Perfection Realm.


    For the younger generation of the eight major families, it is a rare supreme treasure.


    But now that the Silver Soul Grass appeared in front of everyone, no one cared about it, and everyone looked straight at Su Yan.


    "This silver soul grass is still a fart!"


    "What is the origin of this guy, I have never heard of it in the eight major families before!"


    Qian Duoduo pulled two clowns who jumped beams and whispered beside him.


    He watched helplessly as Su Yan took the Silver Soul Grass into the bag.


    At the same time, Su Yan deliberately showed a smile.


    Looking back at the first elder, he asked: "This thing belongs to me, I must have no opinion, and it''s getting late, I also ask this elder to take out the valuables on his body, and then go home quickly!"


    Su Yan''s tone was like persuasion.


    The chief elder blew angrily, and Murong Han, who was behind Hu Dengyan, clung to the soil on the ground with both hands.


    Staring at the blood-red eyes, he rushed to the side of the big elder.


    Pointing at Su Yan and taking it away, he roared angrily, "Elder, our purpose this time is for this immortal grass. Now that the immortal grass has been plundered by him, and it has to be looted, don''t you care?"


    Tube?


    Take what?


    The elder was speechless for a while.


    The Murong family''s first elder is already in the realm of immortals, but it is only the initial stage.


    This time, if you want to break the colorful stone, you must do everything you can.


    And Su Yan in front of him was lighthearted, just stretched out a finger and lightly tapped, and the five-colored divine stone shattered in response.


    The limit can be imagined.


    "Elder, I will report this matter to the head of the family, don''t think you are my master, I will always respect you so much!"


    "Once my father finds out, he will definitely expel you from the house, and your position as an elder may not be guaranteed!"


    Murong Han was in a panic and cursed.


    The Great Elder himself was full of anger.


    Seeing that Su Yan could neither beat nor scold.


    Coupled with the persuasion of the apprentice, it is now unbearable.


    "Okay, I''ll beat him up today!"


    The Great Elder roared, and at the same time immortal energy erupted from the whole body!

 Chapter 5096： relatively silent

    The fifth thousand and ninety-six chapters are relatively silent


    "The Heavenly Immortal Realm, once the shot is made, the sky and the earth will roar. It is rare for us to see it on weekdays!"


    "If you are fortunate enough to visit today, you will not come here for nothing!"


    Qian Duoduo took the two families behind him and whispered timidly.


    Originally, I was preparing to enjoy the battle in the fairy realm.


    But the next second, the Great Elder slapped Murong Han in the face.


    The Great Elder will be full of anger and release it all.


    "You stinky boy, relying on your father as the head of the family, you dare to point me at me. When I break through the realm of heaven, you are afraid that you are still wearing open crotch pants!"


    "The old man has been supporting the Murong family for so many years, but it''s still not your turn to ride on my head!"


    Of course, Elder Murong could not kill his own family members.


    But even so, with the immortal realm, Murong Han still wanted to drink a pot.


    Originally, the clothes were broken and disgraceful, but now he was beaten by the great elder, so he could not wait to find a place to dig into it on the spot.


    "I don''t care if you want to call, but will you give or not?"


    Su Yan suddenly interrupted from the side.


    The elder stopped and waved his fist.


    Staring at Su Yan, panting.


    Suddenly, he looked up to the sky and sighed: "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. It seems that this old man is really old. We haven''t met any treasures along the way, but we met you, the evil star!"


    The first elder complained, but hurriedly opened his robe and hurriedly threw a few treasures in front of Su Yan.


    Compared with the previous Murong Han, these treasures were obviously much more valuable.


    There are even some medicinal materials used by the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    "It''s okay, why do your eight major families like to pick up some junk?"


    "Fortunately, something is better than nothing!"


    Su Yan said while saying, without even looking at it, he casually placed the deprived treasure in Lin Ruoxue''s hand.


    The chief elder of the Murong family almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yan''s so-called junk, although it can''t be said to be the supreme treasure in the entire family, is also extremely expensive.


    Even some of the treasures were all from the bottom of the Great Elder''s box, but after they were cleaned up, they were dismissed.


    "Bai Xue, let''s go, the purpose of this trip is Frost God Iron, as long as you cross this mountain, you will surely reach your destination!"


    As Su Yan spoke, he pointed behind him.


    Su Yan has reached the peak, looking into the distance, only to see a huge iceberg unfolding in front of him in the northwest direction.


    The iceberg is several kilometers high, and Qingfeng Mountain is nothing compared to it.


    From a distance, you can feel a chill rushing towards your face.


    Lin Ruoxue said excitedly: "That''s great, Brother Su, our family has never dared to reach the top over the years, and I never thought that one day we would be able to stand here and enjoy this beautiful scenery!"


    With a smile on Su Yan''s face, he took Lin Ruoxue''s hand and moved forward quickly.


    Ten minutes later.


    The chief elder of the Murong family breathed a long sigh of relief after watching the two leave.


    Only Murong Han was still unwilling, staring at the front with blood-red eyes.


    He said dissatisfiedly: "Elder, why did you want to let the two of them go, you are in the realm of immortals!"


    The elder stared at blood red eyes.


    He grabbed Murong Han and said fiercely, "Shut your mouth, didn''t you see that stinky boy break the five-colored divine stone, it means that the realm is enough to be equal to me!"


    Murong Han just became hot in the atmosphere, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Calm down now.


    Instant cold sweat.


    He hurriedly knelt in front of the Great Elder.


    "I''m really sorry for the first elder. I don''t know Mount Tai. I didn''t expect that kid''s realm to be ridiculously high!"


    "But, are we just watching and leaving without doing anything?"


    "He bullied our Murong family, and our purpose of this trip is also to give up. Can we just give up halfway?"


    Murong Han said all the dissatisfaction in his heart in one breath.


    The big elder looked into the distance.


    Looking grim.


    He clenched his fists and said, "Ice Divine Iron is not so easy to get, don''t forget that above the iceberg is where that man practiced!"


    Murong Han was suddenly stunned.


    Then he burst out laughing in relief.


    Staring with blood-red eyes, he said, "Thanks to the elder''s reminder, this time of year is the day when the president of the Hall of Divine Physicians lives in seclusion. That kid doesn''t know anything. If he steps up and offends the other party, he will surely die!"


    The Palace of the Physician!


    Four big characters, slammed **** Qian Duoduo''s chest.


    Sweat flowed continuously down his forehead.


    I secretly said in my heart: "Sa Weng lost his horse, how can I know it is not a blessing, fortunately I met the Murong family today, otherwise I would have forgotten about this matter, even if I can enter the deep mountains, I am afraid I will not be able to come back alive!"


    Zhao Minglei, who has always been arrogant in his heart, also widened his eyes.


    Beside him he sighed with emotion: "If it is the president of the Hall of Divine Physicians, it is the peak period of the gods, and our eight major families must be courteous!"


    "��"


    The forest of alien beasts, the mountain of monsters.


    In the forest, you can''t see five fingers, and it''s dark.


    Lin Fengyun held a long sword in his hands and was able to kill among the beasts.


    Ten minutes later, the blood flowed into a river, and Lin Fengyun was out of breath.


    Among the Babao Mountains, the most difficult mountain to climb to the sky is the Mountain of Monsters.


    The forest is dark all day long.


    At a glance, the endless monsters are doing evil, domineering and bloodthirsty.


    "You bastards, when you meet me today, you are considered unlucky. It''s okay to slaughter people on weekdays. Now don''t open your eyes to see who is behind you!"


    "You dare to block the way of Young Master Wang, you monsters have come to an end!"


    Lin Fengyun was unwilling, and after Bai Xue left, he also secretly went to Babao Mountain.


    Along the way, I met Wang Feixiang of the Wang family.


    Under all kinds of pleas, he reluctantly agreed to go all the way.


    In order to flatter the beasts he met on the road, Lin Fengyun solved them all by himself, and took away the core of the beasts and contributed them to Wang Feixiang.


    "Master Wang, these monsters are extremely difficult to deal with, but don''t worry, I will open the way for you!"


    "I just ask Young Master Wang to take me into the depths of the iceberg and help you capture the Frost Ice Divine Iron!"


    Lin Fengyun said with a smile.


    It was already maddened at the moment.


    Seeing that my sister became stronger day by day, if she got a weapon made of Frost Ice God Iron, it would skyrocket.


    Now, he would rather collude with Wang Feixiang and give the divine weapon to the master, and never let Su Yanjie take the lead.


    "Stop for me and stay away from our young master!"


    "Young Master Wang''s status can also be approached by your Lin family?"


    Several guards behind him shouted hurriedly when they saw Lin Fengyun approaching.


    Wang Feixiang pulled away the red curtain in the sedan chair.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "Young Master Lin helps us do things, why are you being so unreasonable, just get out of the way!"


    The bodyguard heard the order and hurriedly separated automatically.


    Wang Feixiang said without a smile: "My subordinates are a little unreasonable, please don''t blame me, and ask Young Master Lin to continue to lead the way!"

 Chapter 5097： what a gentleman

    Under Wang Feixiang''s kind words, Lin Fengyun desperately rushed forward.


    There were countless beasts on the battlefield, and Lin Fengyun slaughtered the Quartet, but as time passed, the immortal energy in his body became less and less.


    Two hours later.


    The crowd finally reached their peak.


    "This is the highest point of the Warcraft Forest. Along the way, Brother Lin has worked too hard. Thanks to you, we can be safe and sound.


    Wang Feixiang said with a smile on his face.


    High mountains and mountains are unobstructed


    Lin Fengyun had a smile on his face.


    It is my honor to be in the company of the Wang family of the eight major families.


    He hurriedly stepped forward with his hands clasped in joy and replied, "Young Master Wang''s words are too bad, with the efforts of your eight major families, it is very easy to deal with these monsters, my little brother is just a little effort.


    In the process of talking and laughing, there was a sudden gust of wind howling.


    I saw a murderous aura coming from afar.


    A white tiger came slowly from the cave, and the surrounding monsters hurriedly avoided three points.


    That white tiger looked completely different from an ordinary beast. It was more than five meters tall. It was a behemoth with a murderous aura.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Fengyun suddenly pointed forward with his long sword in hand.


    He turned his head and said, "Master Wang, the situation is not good. The appearance of this white tiger is completely different from other monsters, and the aura seems to be stronger."


    In the process of responding, Lin Fengyun also began to be cautious.


    One of the guards gave him a cold look.


    The corner of his mouth smiled and said: "This is of course, this white tiger is in the realm of Jinxian, and it is also the king of beasts. It has been entrenched in this mountain for a long time, but it is a pity that I met our royal family today, and I am afraid that I will hand over the beast soul.


    While the guard was laughing, Lin Fengyun hurriedly stepped forward to flatter him.


    To Wang Feixiang, he nodded and said, "This beast soul can be owned by the Wang family, and it can be regarded as the ultimate use of things, and it can be regarded as an honor for it."


    Wang Feixiang smiled without saying a word, and at this moment, the white tiger gradually approached.


    Every time he took a step forward, the murderous aura spread in the air.


    Lin Fengyun was about to get a glimpse of the king''s kung fu style, but he never expected that the surrounding guards would not advance but retreat at this moment.


    One by one intercepted next to the sedan chair, holding a long sword, surrounded by a circle, facing each other with cold eyes.


    Lin Fengyun showed a surprised expression, and then only listened to Wang Feixiang, one of the children, said slowly: "Brother Lin, go all the way, it''s hard for you, as long as we can kill this white tiger, our two families will unite with each other.


    Hearing these words, Lin Fengyun was excited.


    As the last of the eight major families, if he can cling to the side of the first family, this title and reputation alone will be enough to honor the ancestors.


    Desperate to get here, Xiang rushed forward.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Wang, why should such a beast stain your hands, I''ll be enough to deal with it alone.


    Lin Fengyun''s immortal energy erupted, and his entire body turned into a meteor and ran away.


    The swordsmanship in his hand whistled, and the sound of breaking the sky came on.


    Seeing that it was about to kill forward, the white tiger suddenly made a roar of the tiger, and the sound wave attacked in the air.


    Lin Fengyun only felt his internal organs boiling for an instant.


    "Why is this guy so strong? He''s obviously just a beast. Could it be that our Lin family can''t even deal with a beast?"


    Lin Fengyun was thinking.


    At this moment, a sharp pain came oncoming, like a thousand arrows piercing the heart.


    A mouthful of blood spit out from the corner of his mouth, and a stream of immortal energy condensed and insisted on killing him forward.


    "No, Wang Feixiang''s words are consistent, and it is difficult to chase after horses. If I can''t even deal with a beast, I will be ridiculed by others, and it will be even more impossible to join the Wang family.


    Lin Fengyun roared angrily.


    At the same time, twist your body to avoid the opponent''s key points.


    The long sword in his hand attacked from the side, but in the next second, he found that under the fur of the white tiger, there seemed to be armor to protect him.


    Then I heard a jingle, and the weapon in my hand turned into a broken sword.


    The white tiger beast is even more vicious, its claws rushing forward, as if covering the sky and covering the earth.


    After a few rounds, Lin Fengyun''s face turned green, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and rolled around on the ground a few times.


    "I must not lose, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity 1


    "As long as our family is recognized by the Wang family and can hold the big tree of the Wang family, my status will skyrocket from now on.


    Lin Fengyun muttered to himself, and at the same time his expression became extremely solemn. He took a deep breath and exploded all the fairy energy in his body.


    With a burst of flying sand and rocks, Lin Fengyun almost used all his strength to rush forward.


    The guards standing behind Wang Feixiang had strange smiles on their faces.


    "This stinky boy surnamed Lin is really simple, Master Wang can do whatever he wants, just like a dog.


    "But this guy is really stupid. Do you really think that we can join them by running errands for our family?"


    The two guards chatted and laughed, and Wang Feixiang walked out of the sedan chair.


    Then he shook his head silently, and whispered: "What''s the matter with you two? How can you speak so freely, Master Lin kindly opened the way for us, and there is no credit or hard work 1


    Wang Feixiang is a gentleman.


    Wearing a flaming red dress with a smile on his face.


    At the same time, only a scream was heard. Lin Fengyun was injured by the white tiger''s claws, and he was rolling and crawling on the ground, quite embarrassed.


    On the other hand, the White Tiger Warcraft is safe and sound, still with eyes full of energy and murderous aura.


    In desperation, Fengyun could only retreat to Wang Feixiang''s side.


    He said very apologetically, "Young Master Wang is here, his martial arts are really not good. I didn''t expect this white tiger to be so vicious and vicious. With our Lin family swordsmanship, he is still powerless. We also asked Young Master Wang to come out and stop him.


    Wang Feixiang remained motionless with a smile on his face.


    The white tiger showed a fierce look, staring at the wind and cloud fiercely.


    After aiming at the target, he ran away.


    Seeing the murderous aura coming towards him, the situation rolled and crawled in desperation.


    "Young Master Wang, you can''t see death without saving, please take action to stop 1


    "The white tiger beast is extremely fierce, although it is in the realm of Jinxian, but its skin is rough and fleshy, and it cannot break defenses.


    Lin Fengyun was extremely embarrassed.


    It is also in the realm of golden immortals, but the white tiger beast absorbs the immortal energy of heaven and earth, and has beast souls to assist.


    Lin Fengyun was not an opponent at all compared to practitioners of the same level.


    Facing the loud cry for help, Wang Feixiang still had a smile on his face, watching the fire from the other side.


    At the same time, the white tiger demon soared into the sky, and it was about to take Lin Fengyun''s life.


    Wang Feixiang finally smiled slightly, and disappeared in the next second, appearing directly behind the White Tiger Warcraft.


    Grabbing the back of the white tiger with his right hand, a swallow slammed into the water three times and instantly rose into the air, pulling the monster into the air.


    "You bastard, stop hurting people 1

 Chapter 5098： King Kong Bodyguard

    In the void, Wang Feixiang soared into the sky, stepping on white clouds.


    A light work is like a Dapeng spreading its wings, which is extremely dazzling.


    The White Tiger Warcraft instantly opened its **** mouth and bit Wang Feixiang''s shoulder.


    Seeing this, Lin Fengyun immediately asked worriedly: "Master Wang, be careful, that white tiger is extremely vicious and invincible.


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Feixiang fell from the sky and was safe and sound.


    At the same time, with a click, the blue-faced fangs of the white tiger were broken.


    The two originally indestructible teeth have long been damaged into pieces.


    Wang Feixiang grabbed the white tiger''s throat lightly with one hand and lifted it into the air.


    He shouted loudly: "The king of beasts, if he can take his beast pill and refine it, it will definitely help me.


    Wang Feixiang stretched out his right hand and grabbed the Tianling cover of the white tiger lightly, only to see five fingers easily inserted into the opponent''s head, the white tiger pulled out a few times and died on the spot.


    Lin Fengyun saw the five bodies he admired at this moment and fell to the ground.


    He hurriedly clasped his fists with both hands, ignoring the pain and said, "As expected of the Wang family, I just spent a lot of effort, but I couldn''t hurt one bit, but you defeated him easily.


    Just wanted to slap my ass.


    Wang Feixiang ignored it, and instantly cut the white tiger''s abdomen with a knife.


    Then Wang Feixiang was overjoyed when he held the light blue animal soul in his hand.


    "Sure enough, it''s a good thing, keep it first, and then slowly refine it when you get home.


    "Besides, you guys quickly investigate the matter of Frost God Iron 1


    Wang Feixiang gave the order.


    At the same time, several guards walked towards the iceberg without saying a word.


    A battle ended quietly, only Lin Fengyun was seriously injured, leaning beside the tree, panting.


    After a long time, I saw Wang Feixiang chatting and laughing with several of his subordinates, but he ignored him.


    Fengyun couldn''t wait to ask: "Master Wang, congratulations on getting the beast soul, but my brother is seriously injured, I beg the Wang family to donate some medicine to stop the bleeding temporarily.


    Wang Feixiang looked towards the trees.


    Suddenly, he said with an embarrassed expression: "This young master Lin is really embarrassed, we have few herbs left when we go out, I''m afraid we can''t surrender.


    Wang Feixiang said that there was not much left, but a cloth bag beside him was filled with precious medicinal herbs.


    Any one of them can help stop bleeding.


    In order to stand out, Lin Fengyun flattered his ass, mistakenly thinking that he could get some benefits.


    Now after being seriously injured, no one cares, and my heart is suddenly dissatisfied.


    Resisting the pain, he walked forward and said, "Wang Feixiang, I just destroyed these beasts for your brother''s sake. There is no credit or hard work. Why are you not willing to give any herbal medicine now?"


    Wang Feixiang did not answer.


    Sit in place and take a break.


    Several guards next to him yelled.


    "That''s what you deserve. Who told you to destroy those monsters, you just did it voluntarily. What does it have to do with our young master Wang?"


    "You don''t really think that if you kill a few insignificant monsters, you will be able to ally with our royal family?"


    Lin Fengyun was so furious that he never expected the other party to cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    He hurriedly threw away several guards and came to Wang Feixiang.


    Holding fists with both hands, enduring the pain in his heart, he asked: "Master Wang, as the heads of the eight great families, I believe that you will never do anything to kill the donkey.


    The words are just half said.


    Wang Feixiang suddenly laughed.


    He actually took out a cup of tea from the sedan chair and placed it in front of Lin Fengyun.


    Then he said: "This wise brother, why are you so angry, I did say before that we will walk all the way, but this is the place to win treasures, and we all have to rely on our abilities.


    While Wang Feixiang was speaking, he opened the cloth bag in his hand and took out a few low-level animal souls.


    Then he deliberately showed a pity expression.


    He said slowly: "Brother personally donated these beast souls to us, we are also very grateful, but if you are not satisfied, you can take these beast souls for 1


    Wang Feixiang''s meaning is very clear.


    Get out now!


    It''s just that during the conversation, the face is still a smile, and it is fake.


    Lin Fengyun looked at a few worthless beast souls.


    His whole body was shaking with anger.


    He raised his head and asked coldly, "Young Master Wang, you can keep saying yes before, we will go together to capture the Frost Frost Divine Iron, but now you don''t even want to give any herbal medicine, you are so ruthless, fellow traveler.


    in expressing anger.


    Wang Feixiang''s expression gradually became solemn.


    Point to the distance, above the ice.


    He opened his mouth and said: "It is indeed a person who is on the same road, but how to enter the iceberg, but you have to rely on your ability, not to mention my kung fu, if you want to capture the beast soul, it is easy, I also see that you are the face of the eight major families, only to work together. forward and backward 1


    Several of the guards laughed loudly, trying to stare ahead with fierce eyes.


    Even one of the guard captains yelled.


    "Lin Fengyun, don''t be ignorant of what''s going on, change it to be normal, you''ve been fighting for this treasure land for a long time, you''re dead and I''m dead, our Wang family never takes the initiative, it has already given you enough face.


    A smile appeared on Wang Feixiang''s face again.


    Gently patted the shoulders of several guards.


    Pointing forward, he said, "Everyone, we have to move on, don''t delay for too long, not to mention that our Wang family is the first family, how can we be so rude?"


    After some pretense, the surrounding crowd nodded silently and followed Wang Feixiang to go together.


    Lin Fengyun, who relied on the trunk to heal his wounds with syphilis, was unwilling to see this scene.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to flatter and help the opponent kill all the monsters, but now Lin Fengyun is seriously injured, seeing no use, but as an abandoned child!


    In the end, she worked hard and became the wedding dress of others.


    After Wang Feixiang abandoned Fengyun, several of his men who had inquired about the news hurriedly returned.


    With a solemn face, he said: "Report young master, the situation ahead is not good, the mountain of ice has been occupied by the people from the hall of magic doctors as early as a few months ago.


    "If we go there rashly, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat.


    The young guards behind him were dissatisfied when they heard this.


    He stepped forward and rebuked, "What nonsense are you talking about? With the ability of Young Master Wang, are you afraid of the people in the hall of divine doctors?"


    The guard who inquired about the news looked solemn.


    He continued: "That said, but there is an angelic monster in the palace of the divine doctor. I heard that he is retreating and practicing. He is entrenched in a cave. I am afraid that he will go and provoke it."


    Vice-President of the Hall of Divine Doctors!


    To be able to reach the realm of immortals, it can be described as turning the clouds over the rain, covering the sky with only one hand.


    The surrounding crowd immediately became embarrassed when they heard these big characters.


    "However, there is good news for the young master. I heard that besides us, there is another family that has entered the Hanshan place.


    "Why don''t we catch the cicadas with the mantis, and the sparrows are behind. When the two sides fight, we will seize the treasure by accident.


    Wang Feixiang waved his hand gently.


    Several guards make way.


    Then he looked at the mountain in front of him and nodded silently.


    "Our Wang family has always been indifferent to the world. After going to Hanshan, don''t make a sound and act according to the opportunity. 1

 Chapter 5099： No way

    The ice was thousands of miles away, and the wind was howling. Su Yan took Lin Ruoxue to the foot of the mountain and looked up.


    I saw that around Babao Mountain, spring was bright, but the mountains in front of me were like deep winter.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Ruoxue''s face showed excitement instead.


    He pulled Su Yan and said, "Brother Su, we have finally arrived. I heard that there is an ice cave at the highest point above the Frost Mountain, and there is an Ice God Iron 1 hidden in the cave.


    Su Yan nodded silently and walked alone.


    A mountain road leads straight ahead, and the surrounding trees are dense, but under the cold air, it has long been turned into a frozen statue.


    Along the way, Lin Ruoxue was quite tired, and after the excitement, a wave of fatigue came on her face.


    Seeing victory in front of her, Lin Ruoxue gritted her teeth and dragged her tired body step by step towards the mountain.


    After ten minutes, Su Yan suddenly stopped.


    His expression became a little more solemn.


    He grabbed Lin Ruoxue who was walking in front and said, "Bai Xue be careful, there may be an ambush around here."


    The words just finished.


    Lin Ruoxue was too late, she took a step only to feel the snow left under her feet like a quagmire.


    "Big Brother Su can''t go anymore, there seems to be a trap ahead 1


    "But this trap is not enough to embarrass me 1


    Now that Lin Ruoxue''s realm wants to get out of the formation, it''s easy to turn around and stand out from the snow.


    Then he stepped on the snow without a trace, his legs fell on the snow, and he ran away.


    Seeing Lin Ruoxue''s rapid progress, Su Yan was also slightly relieved, and followed closely behind.


    But after more than ten minutes, suddenly a icy sword energy in front of him came oncoming, blocking the way forward.


    "Brother Su, be careful, the other side''s traps are one after another, it''s not easy to deal with 1


    Lin Ruoxue shouted.


    With the sword qi in his hand, he drew a series of whirlwinds, which were greeted by the snow, and at the same time, the ice sword qi flying in front was intercepted.


    When they landed, they found several men wearing white clothes, carrying long swords behind their backs, and smiling on their faces.


    Several men looked solemn.


    "If you go further ahead, you will find the place where the Hall of Divine Physician is located, and you are not allowed to enter for half a minute.


    "This place is called a line of sky, if you cross this line, you will kill no matter what.


    One of the leading men waved a long sword in the air with a swoosh.


    There was a deep trace of snow on the ground.


    The so-called one-line day is nothing more than that.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan stepped forward and asked, "This place doesn''t belong to any sect, you can come and go freely, isn''t it a bit unethical for you to do this?"


    The man in front laughed loudly, patted his chest and said, "The words of our Divine Physician Hall are the rules, I''m Ren Tianxing, as the eldest disciple of the Physician Hall, you must have heard of it, I hope you don''t make me embarrassed 1


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression changed slightly.


    Immediately pulled Su Yan back a few steps.


    He whispered in his ear: "If Big Brother Su can''t do it, we''ll still take a detour. The Hall of Divine Doctors is not within the Eight Great Families, it''s extremely strange, and medicine and kung fu are extremely unique, so it''s not easy to mess with."


    Lin Ruoxue''s voice was not loud, but Ren Tianxing could hear it clearly.


    Satisfied, he said: "It turned out to be a member of the eight major families, but unfortunately you are not here at the right time, our vice president is retreating at a high place, please find another way.


    Ren Tianxing didn''t know which family the two people in front of him came from.


    If it is in the top three.


    With the current strength, it may not be half cheap.


    Lin Ruoxue hurriedly clasped her fists and stepped forward to ask.


    "To be honest, we came here mainly to get the Frost Ice Divine Iron, and to retreat and practice with your master, and we have nothing to do with it.


    "I hope everyone can open up to the Internet. After our Lin family is over, we will definitely send a generous gift. 1


    Lin Ruoxue just finished speaking.


    Nintendo suddenly frowned.


    A surprised expression appeared in his eyes.


    He asked loudly: "Wait a minute, girl, you said you are from the Lin family, so have you seen our horse doctor in Zuixianlou before?"


    Su Yan showed an expression of sudden realization.


    He suddenly snorted and said: "Of course I have seen the other party''s medical skills not very good, and he was greedy for money. At that time, he did mention the Hall of Divine Physicians, but I didn''t expect it to be you.


    As the so-called enemies meet, they are particularly jealous.


    Ren Tianxing suddenly crossed his eyebrows.


    He looked at Su Yan fiercely and said, "So it turns out that you were the one who made Divine Doctor Ma suffer in the first place. It can be said that you are an enemy. Today, other families can pass by, but you, the Lin family, must not be able to do it.


    Ren Tianxing gave an order, and the surrounding crowd instantly surrounded him.


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression became nervous, holding a long sword and pointing it forward.


    A gust of wind was blowing, and just as he was about to kill the front, a few chains in the void suddenly bound the long sword at an extremely fast speed.


    Several masters are standing in different positions, each of which is in the realm of Jinxian.


    If you fight alone, you may not be Lin Ruoxue''s opponent, but five or six masters work together to completely lock Lin Ruoxue''s weapons.


    Nintendo laughed in the distance.


    Staring at blood-red eyes, he said, "Stop talking nonsense, the hatred of Sister Liu in Zuixianlou is time to repay the debt with blood, I advise you to abolish your cultivation base immediately, or else you will die here.


    The air now smelled of gunpowder.


    Lin Ruoxue struggled hard.


    However, I felt that the fairy energy in my body was torn apart, and I was constantly sucked by caries.


    No matter how he twisted his body, he couldn''t move half a minute.


    Ren Tianxing sneered and said: "Don''t waste your efforts, our seven-star formation is designed to absorb other people''s immortal energy, it is impossible for the two of you to escape my palm.


    forced by the situation.


    Extremely critical.


    In such a situation, Su Yan looked curious.


    Suddenly he said: "Since you are the people in the hall of magic doctors, you must know all about medicine, I would like to ask for some advice.


    The crowd around them widened their eyes. When they were dying, how could they ask for advice?


    Ren Tianxing was also quite strange, but he was still satisfied when he heard other people''s praise.


    He held his head high and asked, "Our medical skills have never been passed on, but since you two are dying people, it''s okay to tell them. Come on, what do you want to ask?"


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan in confusion.


    At this moment, I only feel that the immortal energy in my body is being constantly competed for.


    He wanted to speak, but his body was extremely weak, and he used all the immortal energy in his body to counter it.


    Su Yan clasped his fists with both hands and asked politely, "I heard that the Hall of Physicians is not only an expert in medicine, but also a lot of medical equipment and magic weapons, can it be an eye-opener for you?"


    Nintendo showed a weird smile.


    Then roll up the sleeves.


    Several golden needles appeared between the palms.


    He said proudly: "Okay, I will let you learn a lot before you die today, and it can be regarded as an injustice for you to die."

 Chapter 5100： Acupuncture for all diseases

    Chapter 5100: The Magic Needle for All Diseases


    The palace of divine doctors, the medical skills are quite high.


    In particular, the acupuncture for all diseases is made of gold needles, which are soaked for more than seven days from forty-nine kinds of medicinal materials.


    The golden needle itself contains hundreds of medicines. As long as it is aimed at the acupoints, although it cannot bring back the dead, it can eliminate all diseases.


    Ren Tianxing explained it next to him.


    Several masters around had smug expressions on their faces.


    "This magic needle for hundreds of diseases is a treasure handed down by the master himself. It can kill invisible people and save hundreds of people!"


    "Even your eight major families are rarely qualified to meet each other on weekdays. Today, when you are dying, it can be regarded as an eye-opener for you!"


    Nintendo, rhetoric.


    Looking at the golden needle in his hand is extremely proud.


    Su Yan was even more satisfied.


    He opened his mouth and said, "It''s really good for the eight major families. If you are injured in battles on weekdays, or if you are sick, you can heal yourself!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, ren Tianxing felt more and more that something was wrong.


    At first, it was just a compliment, but in the end, it seemed that this golden needle should belong to Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, he stepped forward and asked, "Su, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Yan took a step forward and gently grabbed the chain next to him with his right hand.


    His right hand made a light turn in the air, and under the eyes of the public, he let Lin Ruoxue escape with lightning speed.


    At the same time, the long sword that replaced Lin Ruoxue''s right hand was deeply buckled by the surrounding chains.


    The way he cast himself into the net confuses the crowd around him.


    Ren Tianxing asked curiously, "You''re looking for a dead end, but anyway, I didn''t plan to let you go back alive, but I want to know what you mean by those words just now?"


    Su Yan put on a smile.


    Look at the gold needle in the opponent''s hand.


    He said solemnly: "Don''t you understand, I''m asking you to leave your golden needle for all diseases!"


    Voices of discussion came from all directions.


    One of the masters was almost laughing.


    "It turns out that when you ask questions, the real purpose is to know what treasures we are carrying!"


    "And then I want to **** it in one fell swoop. If it is from the Wang family, maybe there is still this possibility!"


    "But it''s a pity that you, as the last of the eight great families, think too highly of yourself!"


    Several masters asked back in the middle of the mocking process.


    Nintendo couldn''t wait.


    He said fiercely: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, and quickly drain the other party''s fairy energy!"


    Several masters began to absorb immortal energy, but Su Yan remained motionless.


    I saw a few chains, exuding bright red light.


    Immortal energy erupted, and the surrounding white snow seemed to melt.


    After just two minutes, the blue veins of several masters were exposed, the temples bulged unconsciously, and the immortal energy absorbed had almost reached the limit.


    Eyes on each other.


    With a horrified expression, he said, "No, this guy''s immortal energy is endless, like a vast ocean pouring cans into the bottle!"


    Nintendo was also puzzled.


    The Seven-Star Formation is a stunt. Although it is rarely used on weekdays, it will never go wrong.


    Several junior brothers, but now the expressions are extremely embarrassing, and the whole body is trembling.


    Ren Tianxing couldn''t wait to say: "What is going on here? Logically speaking, with the realm of your Lin family, even if the head of the family comes, it is impossible to have so much immortal energy!"


    When screaming wildly.


    Several masters had their faces contorted and said almost begging for mercy: "The situation is not right, Senior Brother, this chain seems to be tightly wrapped around our arms and cannot be separated, and my internal organs are constantly expanding, and if this goes on, we will Body exploded and died!"


    The master struggled frantically.


    But still to no avail.


    Su Yan turned her head and said to Lin Ruoxue, "If Miss Snow White doesn''t mind, please close your eyes, the next scene may not look good!"


    The words just fell out.


    bang.


    The bodies of several masters exploded in an instant, their flesh and blood flew, and blood stained the horizon.


    The snow on the ground has long been soaked by blood and turned bright red.


    Nintendo stared at Su Yan with terrified eyes.


    While shaking his head, he stepped back and said, "It''s impossible, why is your immortal energy so powerful, our original seven-star formation is definitely not so unbearable!"


    Although Ren Tianxing is arrogant, he is not a fool who also feels that something is wrong when faced with this wonder.


    Afterwards, without waiting for Su Yan to answer, he immediately turned his body, walked on the snow without a trace, and walked quickly.


    "Let me tell you, our vice president is practicing in seclusion, otherwise you will all die!"


    "Don''t leave if you have the skills. After the vice president leaves the customs, none of your eight major families will want to live!"


    Seeing the other party soaring into the air, at this moment a figure flew from the right side in an instant.


    Wang Feixiang sneered.


    He shouted in the air, "Since you want to exterminate the eight great families, then our Wang family can''t just sit back and ignore them!"


    Wang Feixiang took advantage of his unpreparedness, and instantly hit the opponent''s back with his palms, and an immortal air passed through his chest.


    The method is extremely cruel.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of Ren Tianxing''s chest, and then collapsed on the ground like a kite with a broken string.


    Wang Feixiang said with a sneer: "The people in your medical temple have been doing bad things outside these days. I have long been uncomfortable with you, but I didn''t expect to attack our eight major families today!"


    The Wang family of the eight major families is extremely rare on weekdays.


    Lin Ruoxue was even more unconnected.


    Encountering such a rare opportunity, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "It turned out to be the prince. Thank you for helping me. I didn''t expect that the practitioners of medicine were so cunning. Brother Su and I were almost killed!"


    Lin Ruoxue seemed to have misunderstood Su Yan''s strength.


    Wang Feixiang clasped his fists with both hands.


    With a smile on his face, he said: "It is natural to eliminate harm for the people. Our eight major families have always helped each other, and we must not let such a villain succeed!"


    Ren Tianxing was already very pale.


    Lie on the ground and breathe out more and take in less.


    Seeing that there was a lot of misfortune, Ren Tianxing hurriedly took advantage of it and swallowed a red pill into his stomach.


    Instantly, the whole body felt extremely hot.


    Originally, his life was hanging by a thread, but now he flew into the air as if nothing had happened.


    Staring at Wang Feixiang fiercely, he said, "The Wang family, I admit that I am not your opponent, but if you talk about hypocrites, compared with you, the people in our temple are probably not worth mentioning!"


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression changed.


    Seeing the surrounding snow slowly melting, Ren Tianxing, red light filled the sky.


    Excitedly, he shouted, "Oops, I''ve heard that there is a medicine in the Hall of Divine Physicians, which can increase the immortal energy in the body by a hundred times in an instant, and launch a fatal blow.


    It was too late after shouting.


    Ren Tianxing, the whole body almost began to swell more than twice, and the immortal energy from the whole body condensed in the body.


    The aura emanating smashed the surrounding rocks into pieces, and even the Babao Mountain passing by in the distance began to shake.


    Lin Ruoxue shouted excitedly, "Young Master Wang, please stop it, or we will all be implicated!"


    Wang Feixiang nodded and rushed forward.


    But suddenly his eyes turned.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt down on one knee.


    Looking at Su Yan deliberately, he shouted, "This little brother, I just had a duel with a demon beast.


    Su Yan could see clearly.


    The blood just now was deliberately reversed by the other party and forced out!

 Chapter 5101： bewildered

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and one ghosts


    The sky is roaring, and the clouds are all over.


    Above the cold mountain, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and the flying sand and stones rolled down.


    Lin Ruoxue felt as if her legs were out of control, and her entire body swayed along with the earth and the mountains.


    Seeing that ren Tianxing broke out with all his strength under the action of the drug, Wang Feixiang had a sudden accident and was injured in the body.


    In a panic, Lin Ruoxue took a step forward and shouted loudly with a long sword in hand, "If we continue like this, the three of us will probably perish together, Young Master Wang, and Brother Su, you two take a step back!"


    In her panic, Lin Ruoxue was desperate.


    Just when I was about to fly over the front, I saw a figure flying away, thousands of times faster than myself.


    Su Yan transformed into a white light that soared into the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Ren Tianxing in the void screamed in the sky.


    Looking coldly, he said, "Stinky boy, under the influence of my medicine, no one can withstand a blow. It''s better for you to come and die in person!"


    The hot air spread in the air, and then Su Yan reached out and clasped the opponent''s shoulder.


    A meteor rushed towards the sky to catch the moon, forcing Nintendo to the next mountain at an extremely fast speed.


    "This kind of explosion is understandable to me, but it will inevitably hurt Lin Ruoxue!"


    "I''m afraid even the immortal realm will be injured, so it''s better to avoid the edge!"


    Su Yan was thinking.


    He easily pulled Ren Tianxing to the back of the mountain.


    With a sneer, he said: "Okay, there is no one around here, you can live or die as you like."


    The arrow from the string had to be released.


    Ren Tianxing did not spare any effort, slapped his hands forward, and the sound of explosions came one after another, and the entire mountain was shaken by sand and flying stones.


    The peaks as high as several hundred meters collapsed in an instant, and countless rocks exploded in the air.


    The sand and dust in the air seemed to cover the sky and the earth. Lin Ruoxue on the top of the cold mountain looked from afar, only to see the rolling sand and dust covering the void, and the life and death of the two were unknown.


    "Is there any way to save the two of them now, Young Master Wang?"


    "The people of the Holy Physician can actually use such vicious tricks. You are the head of the eight great families and you must have a way, right!"


    Lin Ruoxue asked with a cry.


    But found no one behind him responded.


    He simply shouted again: "If Big Brother Su sacrifices himself because of me, then I will blame myself for the rest of my life, and I don''t want this cold ice **** iron!"


    After speaking, there was still silence behind her, Lin Ruoxue couldn''t help but wonder.


    Looking back, he saw that Wang Feixiang''s twisted face showed a trace of ferocity in his eyes, looking at the location of the blast, and even a hint of inadvertent threat was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Feixiang snorted coldly in his heart and said, "I don''t know where the guards the Lin family invited can defeat the seven-star formation, at least in the late stage of Jinxian, but now as long as he dies, this stinky girl from the Lin family has no right to compete with me for the Frost God. iron!"


    Wang Feixiang thought of this, and suddenly there was a continuous condensation of immortal energy in his right hand, trying to kill him on the spot.


    The moment I wanted to do it, a thought flashed through my mind.


    "Wait a minute, it''s still useful to keep this girl. The people of the divine doctor''s scriptures behave extremely strangely. They are not only proficient in medical skills, but also heard of various formations!"


    "With my realm, although I can pass the level, if there is this girl walking in front, wouldn''t it still be able to help me find the way!"


    Wang Feixiang thought of this.


    Dissolve the immortal energy in your hand.


    Lin Ruoxue is smart.


    But I never imagined that the Wang family, who has always had an excellent reputation, had such vicious thoughts in their hearts.


    "Miss Bai Xue, you must not give up this idea. You must know that the kid escorted you here, I only hope that you will improve your skills. If you have to give up halfway, isn''t Brother Su sacrificed in vain!"


    "And the old man of your family has lost his mind. Don''t worry, your big brother Su will not die in vain. The next part of the road is just for us to pass by, so it is better to walk together."


    Wang Feixiang said with narrowed eyes.


    Bai Xue looked back at the mountain. After a blast, the mountain had been razed to the ground.


    The gunpowder was billowing, and no trace was ever seen.


    When Bai Xue heard Wang Feixiang''s words, she became even more worried, and hurriedly asked, "Young Master Wang, could it be said that Big Brother Su has gone and never returned, Big Brother Su is extremely strong in martial arts, he is equivalent to my master, and it is impossible for him to die! "


    Tears kept flowing down his face.


    Wang Feixiang put his hands behind his back.


    With a sigh, he responded, "I understand your feelings, girl, but even if your master is highly skilled in martial arts, how could he possibly be an opponent of the Hall of Physicians, and Ren Tianxing, who burns the soul, releases the immortal energy, and even the mountains can be razed to the ground, how can it be safe? Survive!"


    The breeze was blowing, and there was a little more spring rain.


    The surrounding smoke began to dissipate gradually.


    Lin Ruoxue stood on a high mountain, staring into the distance and motionless.


    After a long time.


    Wang Feixiang said impatiently, "Let''s go quickly, it will be dark in a while, I''m afraid there will be more danger on the cold mountain. After we come back, let''s bury Su Yan!"


    Just finished speaking.


    Lin Ruoxue was dumbfounded.


    Looking forward, motionless.


    Letting tears keep flowing, he shook his head and said softly, "I believe that Big Brother Su will not die. I will wait for him here, and he will definitely appear in front of me!"


    Wang Feixiang stamped his feet anxiously.


    I thought to myself: "You girl toasting, not eating and drinking fine wine, it''s not easy to take you away by force. If you have to waste my time here, I''m sorry!"


    Wang Feixiang was about to click on the other side''s acupuncture point when suddenly a gust of breeze came back, and a familiar figure appeared on the cold mountain.


    Su Yan was still wearing snow-white clothes that were spotless.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Feixiang was stunned, while Lin Ruoxue next to him ran away in tears.


    Desperately, he put his arms around Su Yan''s chest.


    Throwing himself into his arms and beating him, he said, "Brother Su, can you please not scare me, I thought you really wouldn''t come back!"


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan up and down.


    Found safe and sound.


    With a surprised look on his face, he asked, "Brother Su, are you alright? There was such a big explosion just now, but it scared me to death!"


    Su Yan smiled.


    He gently pulled Lin Ruoxue and said, "Don''t worry, Jiren has his own good looks, not to mention, what if he uses drugs to stimulate his potential?"


    Ren Tianxing''s medicine is indeed extremely powerful, but unfortunately, under the huge gap in strength, even if the medicine just now is eaten as a meal, I am afraid it will not help.


    Wang Feixiang also squinted at Su Yan.


    He knew very well that with the blast just now and the immortal aura he radiated, it was impossible for him to be unscathed.


    "Not to mention other families, even the elders of our Wang family, I am afraid it is impossible to be spotless in the blasting!"


    "I''m afraid this stinky boy just took advantage of his unpreparedness to dodge first, so he was not affected, and he is considered to have **** luck!"

 Chapter 5102： haunted

    The fifth thousand one hundred and two chapters harbor ghosts


    Wang Feixiang took a step forward.


    The vicious thoughts in your heart will naturally not be revealed.


    He clasped his fists with both hands and said very politely: "Brother Su is really blessed, I''m really sorry just now, if I hadn''t been seriously injured, I must have stepped forward to help, but unfortunately the monsters in this forest are extremely powerful!"


    Su Yan looked at the forest where the other party walked before.


    An unintentional smile appeared on his face.


    Upsurge said sarcastically: "I didn''t expect Wang Feixiang, headed by the eight major families, to be injured by a mere monster in the middle of the forest!"


    Wang Feixiang showed an embarrassed expression.


    Lin Ruoxue grabbed Su Yan.


    On the side, he said, "Brother Su, it''s good for you to be safe. Let''s move on. It is said that the Ice Cave is not far from here!"


    in the process of talking.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry.


    Go to Nintendo and a few brothers and sisters.


    He stretched out his right hand and said, "You really have a lot of good things in the Hall of Divine Physicians. The ones I introduced just now are very popular, so bring them all now!"


    Several brothers and sisters around Nintendo were even more sweaty.


    One of the young men replied with an embarrassed expression: "This heroic little boy has eyes and does not know Mount Tai. It was just that our senior brother was just bragging. We are all doctors who walk the rivers and lakes. What''s the matter..."


    Not finished.


    Suddenly the air condensed, and Wang Feixiang stepped forward and slapped him to death on the spot.


    The speed is extremely fast, and everyone has no time to react.


    The disciples who followed fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Ruoxue said in surprise, "Young Master Wang, why are you still hurting people? Haven''t they all surrendered?"


    Wang Feixiang frowned.


    A few corpses were kicked directly down the cliff with one foot.


    With a sneer, he said, "It''s a big taboo to let the tiger go back to the mountain. Miss Snow White doesn''t know anything. Their vice president is a master of the realm of immortals. If they tell me about me, we will be in great trouble. Now we can only kill people and silence them!"


    The behavior of the dignified son Wang Feixiang made Lin Ruoxue a little shocked.


    But the lights go out when people die, and it''s no use at this moment.


    Wang Feixiang opened the clothes of many corpses and scoured some of the pills on them.


    Then, just as he was about to put it in his backpack, Su Yan suddenly stretched out his right hand and firmly grasped Wang Feixiang''s arm.


    "Brother Su, what do you mean?"


    Wang Feixiang was puzzled.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes and said calmly, "The people from the Hall of Divine Physicians are here to trouble us. If they cause trouble to others, it''s natural to pay some compensation, right?"


    To win treasure with the Wang family?


    Wang Feixiang was instantly furious.


    With the reputation of being headed by the eight major families, no matter where he goes, he is admired by thousands of people.


    At this moment, the anger in my heart has long been unstoppable.


    Unconsciously running the meridians, condensing the immortal energy.


    A cold wind blew, and then turned back to look at the depths of the cold mountain, and Wang Feixiang swallowed a sigh of anger.


    He said calmly, "Since the little brother likes these drugs, it''s okay to give it up!"


    Su Yan was not polite.


    Completely ignoring the existence of Wang Feixiang, all the herbs were collected.


    Everything was ready, but suddenly he stretched out his right hand and placed it in front of Wang Feixiang.


    "Su, what do you mean by that?"


    "You don''t take what you should or shouldn''t take. Are you trying to put your hand into our Wang family''s pocket?"


    There is no need to bear it any longer, Wang Feixiang said fiercely.


    Su Yan replied with a half-smile but not a smile: "I''m afraid you have misunderstood Wang Gongzi. I just took back what belonged to me. I''m afraid that needle for all kinds of diseases has already arrived in your hands before you know it!"


    Wang Feixiang, by virtue of his magical powers, had indeed taken away the magic needle for all diseases before he was not aware of it.


    Unexpectedly, it was discovered by Su Yan first.


    Then he said angrily: "Mr. Su, you have already obtained so many herbs from the Palace of Divine Physicians, each of which is extremely rare. Why should you care about the acupuncture for all kinds of diseases? Since we choose to travel together, why can''t we share with me?"


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t know why.


    Looking at Su Yan and asking, "Brother Su, I think the prince''s words are reasonable, at least he has helped us a lot, and it should be distributed reasonably!"


    As the saying goes, a tooth for a tooth.


    Su Yan suddenly laughed.


    He opened his mouth and said, "The people from the Hall of Divine Doctors are here for me, not for your Wang family, and I never said anyone could help me. If Brother Wang has any opinion, you can give me the things, and we will part ways from now on!"


    Wang Feixiang''s eyes widened.


    The practice of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge just now is Wang Feixiang''s forte.


    Unexpectedly, now the other party is retaliating.


    The performance in Wang Feixiang''s plan still has corresponding value.


    From the gap between his teeth, he said, "Brother Su''s words are too bad. Our eight major families should work together and work together. It is inevitable that we will walk all the way!"


    Say it here.


    Wang Feixiang thought again.


    He continued: "But to be honest, I was seriously injured in the battle with Warcraft before, and I just need a hundred sick needles to expel my pain, so let me borrow it for the time being, and I will wait for my injury to improve in a few months. Arrived at Lin''s house, thank you for returning your hands!"


    Lin Ruoxue has little social experience.


    Completely listen to Wang Feixiang''s words.


    Nodding beside him, he said, "Young Master Wang also makes sense. Since there is an injury first, it''s okay to let others use it first!"


    Su Yan suddenly condensed an immortal energy in his right hand.


    With a sneer, he said: "Since this is so easy to handle, I know a little about medical skills. If you are injured, I will treat you now!"


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly realized


    Thinking of the control of his poisonous gas in Zuixianlou, he also deeply recognized Su Yan.


    With a smile on his face, he hurriedly said: "Master Wang, although Big Brother Su is not a genius doctor, he is proficient in medicine. Let Big Brother Su take a look!"


    Wang Feixiang''s face became extremely ugly.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "I believe that the Wang Family of the Eight Great Families will never lie. Presumably our good intentions will not be easily rejected unless there is another reason!"


    At this moment, Wang Feixiang was already riding a tiger.


    He could only show a very embarrassed expression and sit in front of Su Yan.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then please this brother to help me with the treatment!"


    "But let''s just say it first, my body is very rich in immortal energy. If there is a mistake in the process of treatment, or even immortal energy backlash, no wonder I!"


    Wang Feixiang said with a plan.


    Then a stream of immortal energy circulated in the body continuously.


    Su Yan stretched his palms forward and patted Wang Feixiang lightly.


    So at the same time.


    Wang Feixiang secretly said in his heart: "Stinky boy, I think you are deliberately courting death today, just relying on your three-legged cat skills, I am afraid that you are not worthy of treatment for me, let''s see how I use my fairy energy to shatter you!"

 Chapter 5103： go crazy

    The fifth thousand one hundred and three chapters go crazy


    Wang Feixiang''s Golden Immortal has reached the perfect state.


    Immortal energy is extremely strong.


    In particular, the eight major families are the leaders, and the family has passed down their magic skills.


    When Su Yan''s palms pressed against Wang Feixiang''s back, a powerful immortal aura came towards him as if overwhelming.


    "Die, stinky boy, the future is bright without you being in the way!"


    Wang Feixiang thought of this.


    The incessant immortal energy was madly impacting like a flood.


    Closing his eyes and thinking about Su Yan Qikong''s **** death, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    But after a few seconds, it was discovered that the imagined scene did not appear.


    I just heard Lin Ruoxue say happily from the side: "Brother Su, your medical skills are really admirable. I didn''t expect that you can not only help me detoxify, but also treat other people''s internal injuries. I also want to learn it if I have the chance!"


    what''s the situation?


    I have used all my strength just now, and they are still chatting?


    Wang Feixiang was shocked.


    Squinting his eyes, he looked at Su Yan next to him from the corner of his eyes.


    It was found that Su Yan was sitting motionless behind him, as if an old monk had entered into meditation, while his own flood-like immortal energy flowed into the ruthless cave without a trace.


    Then I heard a voice from Su Yan behind him.


    "Prince Wang''s injury is indeed serious. It seems that he will have to wait for a while. Miss Lin, please be patient!"


    After Su Yan finished saying this, he unconsciously poured the immortal energy in his body forward.


    The surface is calm, and the mainland has long been fighting.


    But unfortunately the realm of the two people is too far apart.


    In an instant, Wang Feixiang only felt that there was an incessant pressure in his body, and his golden incorrupt magic was suddenly shattered. Instead, he spat out a mouthful of blood flowing on the ground.


    "How could this be, I am invulnerable to swords and guns, isolated from immortal energy, and I can be injured by him!"


    "What the **** is going on with this guy? Logically speaking, it should have been shocked by me!"


    Wang Feixiang meditated in his heart.


    At the same time, he saw Su Yan walking towards him step by step.


    With a regretful expression on his face, he said, "Brother Wang, you just spit out the blood in your body. This is a good sign. I''m helping you with luck. It won''t take long for the wound to heal!"


    Wang Feixiang was originally unscathed.


    As a result, under Su Yan''s operations, he was seriously injured first.


    At this moment, a frightened spirit jumped up from the ground in a hurry.


    Regardless of the identity of the eldest young master of the Wang family, he hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Brother, thank you for your kindness, I feel refreshed, the wound has healed, and it''s getting late now, let''s hurry up! "


    Wang Feixiang''s body protection magic, originally invulnerable to swords and guns, condensed immortal energy, but now Su Yan has easily abolished it.


    The hatred in my heart has long been like a wave.


    At this moment, I can''t wait to smash Su Yan into ten thousand pieces!


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t even know how to add fuel to the fire and said, "Young Master Wang, since Big Brother Su''s treatment is useful, you might as well wait a little longer!"


    Wang Feixiang patted his butt.


    Shooting star in stride, pretending to be safe and walking forward


    The speed was several times faster than before, and it was already 100 meters away in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, pretending to be safe and sound, he said: "I''ll just say it, don''t waste any more time, it''s even more dangerous at night on the cold mountain, before the sun sets, let''s move forward quickly!"


    Su Yan pulled Lin Ruoxue''s right hand, and the two of them flew in the air, and they came to Wang Feixiang in an instant.


    Su Yan, who was smiling, stretched out his right hand.


    He said slowly: "Since Brother Wang is safe and sound, should the needle for all diseases be returned to its original owner?"


    As the saying goes, if you lose your wife, you lose your army.


    Wang Feixiang narrowed his eyes.


    A murderous intent in his heart has long been circling in his mind.


    In secret hatred, he placed the golden needle of all diseases in Su Yan''s palm.


    He said fiercely: "My Wang family has always been a word, so why be so brooding, I will give you the golden needle for all diseases!"


    The matter came to an end, the three of them walked together for half an hour, and they were relatively silent with each other.


    Unknowingly, at sunset and dusk, the burning clouds in the sky continued.


    After an unknown time, the cold wind whistled above the cold mountain.


    When the three stopped, they saw a dark cave unfold in front of them.


    The gust of wind roared inside, and the cave was like a ghost crying and wolf howling.


    Lin Ruoxue instinctively grabbed Su Yan''s arm and said beside her ear, "Brother Su, this is the Ice Cave, why does it feel so infiltrating?"


    Wang Feixiang was originally walking in front.


    Listen to the eight directions and see the six roads.


    I saw straight ahead, there was a step that was different from other places.


    Seems to be where the agency is.


    Seeing this, Wang Feixiang said hypocritically: "Brother, you lead the way first. I am seriously injured and just can''t walk, but don''t worry, if there is any danger, I will immediately take action and repel it!"


    With Wang Feixiang''s words, Lin Ruoxue was convinced


    He even hurriedly nodded and replied, "Big Brother Su, among the eight major families, the Wang family is the strongest existence, especially Wang Feixiang, who is omnipotent. There is absolutely no problem with us going there!"


    Su Yan nodded and didn''t say much. With experience, he easily avoided the surrounding organs.


    Wang Feixiang, who was behind, was unwilling to take advantage of the opportunity, and deliberately stretched out his right foot and stepped on a stone slab.


    Only a click was heard.


    There are countless holes in the rocks on both sides of the cave!


    There is a sword of fire in each hole, and the arrows hurt people in an instant, and thousands of arrows are fired.


    "Very good, you guys give me a walk through the organ first!"


    "I saved the lives of both of you just for this day so don''t let me down!"


    I saw that the bows and arrows around them contained endless immortal energy, and they were not as simple as ordinary hidden weapons.


    And there is a poisonous gas behind Xian Qi.


    The so-called serial trap.


    Su Yan, who was in a hurry, immediately wrapped his arms around Lin Ruoxue who was beside him, enveloping him with immortal energy, and the bows and arrows around him were broken.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Feixiang was shocked.


    He said unconsciously: "Brother is good at kung fu. Not only is he proficient in medical skills, but he is also extremely rare. Brother walking in the front is really good!"


    Wang Feixiang took this opportunity to say something nice and used it.


    As a result, Su Yan suddenly showed a confident expression on his face.


    He said extremely exaggeratedly: "Since Brother Wang values ??me so much, it means that my immortal energy is not trivial, so I don''t need to pay attention to the traps in the cave!"


    next move.


    Let Wang Feixiang widen his eyes.


    I saw that Su Yan was not being cautious, but that Meteor strode ahead and the surrounding organs deliberately collided.


    It even flew out a few sword qi to activate the distant organs together.


    In the ice cave, the earth shakes!


    "Nine-curve Destroying God Formation, Ziwei Gossip Formation, Wind Gate Chain Formation, Su, you are crazy, you have touched all the formations in the Palace of Divine Physicians!"


    Wang Feixiang roared.


    The formations in all directions were activated at the same time, and for a moment, the colorful lights in the cave were like day and day, and the burst of immortal energy was extremely dazzling.

 Chapter 5104： body weak

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and four frail and sickly


    "Brother Su, are you crazy?"


    "How to activate all the organs inside the cave, even our Wang family, it is as difficult to deal with!"


    Wang Feixiang said with a twisted face.


    At the same time, he rushed to Su Yan''s side at a fast speed, trying to use him as a shield.


    Lin Ruoxue was already so frightened that she had no control, but at this moment, Su Yan lightly hugged the other person''s shoulder, and then sat cross-legged.


    Seeing the fire and flood, containing endless fairy energy, almost completely destroyed the creatures inside the cave.


    "Don''t worry Bai Xue, come to me, I have a way to fight against these hidden weapons!"


    Su Yan said with a smile.


    At the same time, a ray of light enveloped the body.


    The hidden weapons that were swarming in, fled the moment they touched Su Yan''s body.


    Wang Feixiang saw this scene with a surprised expression on his face.


    He hurriedly came to Su Yan and said, "This brother, please let me in, these organs, but you touched it, you should take responsibility for it!"


    Wang Feixiang widened his eyes.


    Discovering the transparent aura around Su Yan, he was able to completely surround the two of them, completely undisturbed by any formation.


    "Brother Su, what kind of treasure are you using? The defense is so powerful!"


    "To deal with these formations, I''m afraid it will consume a lot of immortal energy, and it is extremely dangerous. If you don''t mind, let me enter the magic treasure and avoid it!"


    Wang Feixiang persuaded bitterly.


    There was a smile on Su Yan''s face.


    The transparent protective cover was originally condensed by one''s own immortal energy, and had nothing to do with magic weapons.


    In the current cave, the formation is more than enough to fight against the Golden Immortal realm, but it is almost negligible against Su Yan''s level.


    If it weren''t to protect Bai Xue next to him, this defensive formation would be superfluous.


    Facing Wang Feixiang''s question, Su Yan put on a smile.


    Taking the plan, he said: "I''m really sorry, my magic weapon can only hold two people at most. Bai Xue and I are people of the same sect, and it''s okay to use it internally first!"


    After Su Yan explained, his eyes were tightly closed, and then there was no one else around.


    Seeing the multi-colored formations rushing towards his face, the immortal spirit is full of vitality, and Wang Feixiang gritted his teeth.


    Looking ahead, he said fiercely: "My dear, I didn''t expect that I would actually lift a stone and smash myself in the foot today. If I had known this, I should have killed the two of you outside the cave. It''s useless. waste!"


    In desperation, Wang Feixiang could only condense the fairy energy in his body.


    Vajra''s indestructible body, condensed in the body, sits on both legs.


    The colorful formation bombed the body instantly.


    Although he is the head of the eight major families, in the face of such a violent formation, he has to raise the immortal energy to the extreme, and only a lot of consumption can barely save his life.


    Wang Feixiang did not say a word, his hands clasped together, his whole body flashed with light, and he barely resisted.


    After a full tens of minutes, the formation was exhausted.


    "Brother Wang, are you alright? I''m really sorry just now, this formation is aggressive. As the last of the eight great families, we can''t resist, we can only protect ourselves with magic weapons!"


    "But I believe, Brother Wang, your realm is so powerful that this formation is insignificant in front of you!"


    Su Yanpi said without a smile.


    Wang Feixiang was so angry that he wanted to attack on the spot.


    He stretched out his right hand and patted Su Yan''s body.


    But in the middle of the journey, I only felt that the immortal qi that had just been consumed by the blood attack was too huge, and his face was pale.


    In desperation, he could only put away his immortal energy, patted Su Yan''s shoulder lightly, restrained his scalp and said, "Brother Su, you are really flattering me, it is only natural for our eight great families to be in trouble together, just ask Mr. Su, you must take every step of the way, and don''t touch more formations!"


    Su Yan was chatting and laughing.


    He hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, it was just an accident, otherwise, Brother Wang, you are in the front, your martial arts are strong, and of course you can handle the battle with ease!"


    Su Yan saw through the other party''s plan at a glance.


    With a somewhat playful look.


    Intentionally embarrassing.


    Wang Feixiang was so angry that he stared, looking ahead, he originally hoped to block Su Yan as a shield.


    Now that he was afraid that Su Yan would walk around randomly and touch more formations, he had no choice but to endure the anger in his heart.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then I''ll go ahead, but I said in advance that if I encounter the Frost Frost Divine Iron, I''ll take it first, and you will share the rest!"


    "After entering the cave, there are constant dangers. Now I have opened the way in front of me. Of course, the credit is much greater than yours!"


    Wang Feixiang had something to say.


    Lin Ruoxue said with a smile, "Of course, if it weren''t for the prince, we might not have the opportunity to enter the Hanshan Mountain and obey the prince''s orders!"


    Then the three walked side by side, avoiding the surrounding formations.


    Along the way, Wang Feixiang was cautious and extremely cautious, not only consumed a lot of immortal energy, but also consumed a lot of physical strength, and felt quite tired.


    After dozens of minutes, I reached the deepest part of the cave, and I saw that the space of nearly a thousand meters was extremely mighty.


    It was freezing cold around the cave.


    The wind howled.


    The surrounding rocks are as solid as gold, but at the very core of the cave, on the flat ground, there is a huge cube of ice, standing in front of everyone.


    The ice cubes were as high as ten feet.


    Crystal clear, see through at a glance.


    But when he saw the treasure at the core of the ice cube, he was greatly disappointed.


    "This is Frost Ice Divine Iron. It''s really worth every inch of land. I thought that this kind of immortal ore would be extremely huge, but unfortunately it''s only the size of a palm!"


    Wang Feixiang said disappointedly.


    At the same time, he walked around with a huge ice cube on his back.


    However, it was found that there was no mechanism at all.


    Lin Ruoxue also frowned and said: "This huge ice peak is three feet of ice, I don''t know how to break it!"


    During the questioning process, Wang Feixiang couldn''t wait to pat his palms forward, shaking the mountain for a while.


    Immortal energy erupted in the air, but in the next second, Wang Feixiang''s face changed greatly, and there was a powerful rebound force coming from the frozen land.


    In an instant, Wang Feixiang flew upside down and crashed into the wall behind him, barely stopping his body.


    He gritted his teeth and said: "It''s really strange, the Frost God Iron itself exudes a very strong cold air, forming a thousand-year-old ice soul, I didn''t expect that even my skill would not be able to break it!"


    Wang Feixiang was dumbfounded, and it seemed that he had spent a lot of effort to draw water from a bamboo basket.


    And Su Yan, who was standing behind him, wanted to smash him with a punch, but out of the corner of his eye, he found that the rocky cliff in the southwest was exuding a strange light!

 Chapter 5105： Centennial Ice Soul

    Chapter 5105: Centennial Ice Soul


    When the golden light flickered, Su Yan flew over the edge of the wall at an extremely fast speed.


    Then I saw a huge rock embedded in the wall, but the color was obviously slightly different from many rocks.


    Without saying a word, Su Yan gently tapped his right hand on the rock.


    The surface of the rock was broken with a click, and the outer hard shell fell off one after another.


    I saw a row of cursive writing carved on the wall.


    "A hundred years of ice soul, immortal energy can be solved, under the gods, don''t try!"


    A concise sentence, clearly written.


    Su Yan floated down from the rock, looked back at the incomparably huge ice cube, and said on the spot, "This plaque has been written clearly, it is impossible to break it below the Heavenly Immortal Realm!"


    Wang Feixiang stared at blood red eyes.


    Along the way, after untold hardships, intrigues and tricks, all of them were used, but in the end, the bamboo basket was empty.


    "It''s impossible, above the realm of immortals, isn''t that our eight great families, no one should try to succeed!"


    "I think in the beginning, our eight major families, all elders made a corresponding agreement, all the resources here are under the control of the younger generation, and the elders above the immortal realm are not allowed to enter at will!"


    "If this is the case, don''t the rules conflict with each other, and this hundred-year-old ice soul will never be unsealed!"


    Wang Feixiang cried out in despair.


    At the same time, Lin Ruoxue, who was behind him, patted the ice soul with both palms.


    Then, the immortal energy in the body is continuously poured into it.


    Under the perfusion of Baixue''s immortal energy, the ice soul began to slowly melt, but the speed was extremely slow.


    A cloud of white mist slowly rose on the surface of the ice cube.


    With the passage of time, Bai Xue''s forehead seeped sweat, and the whole body began to tremble.


    Looking back at Su Yan, he said, "Big Brother Su can melt it even if he is below the realm of immortals, but the speed is very slow, and the immortal energy is not enough, so it cannot be dissolved all at once!"


    Su Yan took a closer look.


    As expected, the ice soul is indeed gradually disintegrating.


    It''s a pity that with Lin Ruoxue''s current state, it may not be able to be lifted in the year of the monkey.


    Wang Feixiang immediately went to Ice Soul again, looked back at Su Yan and said, "Brother, there is no need to ignore the content on that plaque, we can disintegrate it as long as we work together!"


    Su Yan remained indifferent.


    Wang Feixiang glared at each other.


    He said fragrantly: "Su, what do you mean? I have helped you a lot along the way. Now that the treasure is right in front of you, don''t you contribute a bit of immortal energy?"


    Wang Feixiang questioned loudly.


    Instead, a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he walked around the century-old ice soul.


    Then draw an arc at the corner of the eye.


    Laughing even more elated.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his right hand, took an object from the air, and pointed forward.


    The rock that was originally embedded in the wall stood out with a bang under the great attraction.


    The stone fell violently to the ground.


    A huge pothole was smashed with a bang.


    "Su, what do you mean by that? If you don''t lift the ice for a hundred years, you will end up using your immortal energy on useless things. It''s a complete waste!"


    "The three of us, using Immortal Qi together, may be able to remove the ice, and it''s still too late!"


    Wang Feixiang shouted loudly.


    Su Yan saw such a scene.


    He gently lifted the rock with one hand.


    He laughed wildly and said: "You said that the eight major families have made an agreement with each other. The place in the Hanshan Mountain is the place where the Golden Immortal Realm cultivates and captures treasures, and the Heavenly Immortal Realm is not allowed to enter. Since there is such an agreement, why does the Heavenly Immortal Realm still need to be lifted? , isn''t this a conflict with each other?"


    During Su Yan''s questioning, Lin Ruoxue nodded silently.


    At this moment, the fairy energy has been used up for nearly half, unable to continue, panting.


    "Brother Su, you are right, this is indeed a bit unreasonable!"


    "Above the gods are not allowed to enter, but below the gods can''t remove the ice, isn''t that the ice **** iron can never be used?"


    Lin Ruoxue also said something unreasonable.


    Wang Feixiang was silent.


    Only Su Yan was still laughing, crushing the huge rock next to him.


    He shouted at the top of the mountain: "It''s very simple, of course such unreasonable things cannot exist, and now it has become like this, someone is doing a ghost from it, and the cold air that spreads over the ice soul is not the condensed air of heaven and earth. done!"


    Su Yan stretched out a finger and pointed his sword forward with a swoosh.


    I saw a black vortex appearing on the surface of the Centennial Ice Soul.


    With the twisting of the vortex, the surrounding cold air gradually began to split into two.


    A mass of snow-white mist gradually dissipated from the surface of the hundred-year-old ice soul, and then revealed the inner ice soul. The inner ice soul exudes a light blue light, but the degree of condensation is obviously not as hard as the outer surface.


    Lin Ruoxue understood instantly.


    He stared at the ice soul tightly and said, "Brother Su, I understand, the rules are not wrong, but some people forcibly added a layer of immortal energy to protect the ice soul for a hundred years. This layer of immortal energy is extremely powerful, and it is also cold ice. Qi, and ice soul complement each other, it is difficult to distinguish, and it is arranged by the realm of immortals, so the eight major families cannot break the ice!"


    Lin Ruoxue has always been Bingxue smart, and she solved the mystery in one sentence.


    Su Yan extended his thumbs in praise.


    At the same time, he roared into the depths of the cave.


    "Which expert comes out!"


    "It must have been a long time ago, and it has been entrenched in the cave for a long time!"


    After Su Yan shouted.


    Suddenly a dark shadow came down from above the cave.


    A young man in a black night clothes came alone with a fierce look on his face.


    Wearing a snow-white mask on his face.


    Wang Feixiang was shocked when he saw this scene.


    He blurted out and shouted: "Vice President of the Palace of Divine Doctors, Beiming Lei!"


    The middle-aged man''s laughter was extremely arrogant, echoing back and forth throughout the cave.


    At the same time, both hands lightly patted the fragrance of the century-old ice soul.


    I saw that the cold air above the ice soul gradually dissipated at a very fast speed.


    A light blue iron nugget fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Wang Feixiang shouted with ecstasy: "I finally found the Frost Ice Divine Iron. If I can use this Divine Iron to strike a weapon, it will be number one in the world!"


    Desperate for everything, Wang Feixiang stretched out his right hand to grab Han Tie.


    Bei Minglei''s hands lightly flicked forward, like two invisible breaths, instantly penetrating Wang Feixiang''s shoulders.


    Blood streaks across a rainbow in the air.


    Wang Feixiang widened his blood-red eyes and rolled on the ground a few times.


    Only Su Yan looked at it coldly, all this seemed to have been expected for a long time.


    Shaking his head and sighing, he said, "Could it be that your Wang family is crazy, you have to be a bell to untie the bell. Beiminglei can unravel the cold air on a hundred-year-old ice soul, so why don''t you think about it carefully?"

 Chapter 5106： Frost Miles

    Chapter 5106 Frost Miles


    A word woke the dreamer.


    When Wang Feixiang heard Su Yan''s words, his scalp tingled instantly.


    Staring at the man in front of him, he shouted loudly, "Mr. Beiming, Hanshan itself is the place where our eight great families take treasures and cultivate. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to come here from the realm of heaven!"


    Bei Minglei sneered.


    A golden token hangs on his chest.


    He revealed a few times of indifference and said: "This is a matter of your eight major families, and it has nothing to do with our hall of divine doctors. If this Frost God Iron can be made into nine needles of ice, our hall of divine doctors will become famous!"


    Wang Feixiang gritted his teeth and shook his head silently.


    Staring at blood-red eyes, he said, "It''s just nonsense. This thing is obviously used to forge weapons. If our eight major families are united, we can deal with you!"


    In the process of shouting, Bei Minglei''s right hand suddenly turned purple into the void, and a huge rock fell from the ground.


    A click!


    Rocks blocked the opening of the cave.


    At the same time, the cold air in all directions is constantly condensing around the rocks.


    Bei Minglei said coldly: "So what, no one wants to take this treasure today. You came to the cave, which disturbed my practice. Now I''ll give you a chance. Before the ice gas condenses on the rocks, Hurry up and get out of here before you get dirty here!"


    Beiming Lei is extremely aloof.


    Completely ignore each other.


    Wang Feixiang was furious, stared at blood-red eyes, and looked back at Lin Ruoxue and the others.


    "Miss Snow White, as members of the eight major families, it is only natural for you to join forces with me to fight against foreign enemies. Even though she is in the realm of immortals, there is still a glimmer of hope for us to cooperate with each other!"


    "If this treasure is successful, our two families will share it equally. If we don''t cooperate, the bamboo basket will be a waste!"


    Wang Feixiang roared loudly.


    Beiminglei laughed, and his right hand gently pouted the Frost God Iron.


    Then put it on rocky ground.


    A sword energy condensed between the palms, and then radiated light around the eyes.


    Sword Qi rushed forward, opening the sky and cracking the earth.


    The strength of the Heavenly Immortal Realm is vividly displayed.


    But despite this, the sword qi slashed on the Frost Ice Divine Iron, but did not leave the slightest trace.


    Wang Feixiang asked with a bewildered look: "Beiminglei, what do you mean?"


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly realized.


    With a puzzled expression, he asked, "Young Master Wang, Beiminglei is a master of the Heavenly Immortal Realm, and even he can''t cut off this piece of divine iron with his sword qi, but you keep saying that after you get the treasure, it will be divided equally, how should this thing be divided? ?"


    Wang Feixiang''s face was instantly embarrassed.


    The face is cloudy.


    Pretending to look at the surrounding scenery, he said: "This is not necessarily. Although I can''t refine it, the elders of our family, as well as my father, will definitely find a way to split it up, and it will be too late to divide it evenly!"


    Bei Minglei''s laughter was extremely arrogant.


    He suddenly interrupted Wang Feixiang and said, "Your Wang family is a famous hypocrite, don''t think I don''t know, once this thing is obtained from your family, if you want to see it again, I''m afraid it will be as difficult as going to the sky!"


    Wang Feixiang''s trick was torn apart, and Lin Ruoxue behind him refused to act.


    Su Yan looked at him coldly.


    Facing such a scene, Wang Feixiang had nothing to do.


    Can only take a deep breath.


    He said fiercely: "Okay, your Lin family, if you don''t want to help, then I can grab it by myself, but this treasure belongs to me!"


    Wang Feixiang was as motionless as a mountain, and the indestructible body of King Kong was extremely calm, stepping forward step by step.


    Although the speed is not fast, there is an invisible pressure going on.


    At the same time, he said fiercely: "Yes, senior, you are indeed in the realm of immortals, but the hall of magic doctors has always been based on medicine, and it can''t be compared with our martial arts family!"


    Wang Feixiang was unwilling, and he shot the Buddha''s palm forward.


    Thousands of golden lights flickered in the cave, extremely dazzling.


    Lin Ruoxue was almost unable to open it, and could only barely see through the gap with her hands covering her face.


    "As expected of a member of the Wang family, Wang Feixiang''s palm is extremely powerful. If he doesn''t move, he''s done. If he moves, he will open up the world!"


    "This kind of domineering fairy spirit is also unique to the Wang family!"


    Lin Ruoxue gave a very high evaluation from the side.


    The palm method that broke through the air, even the surrounding air was distorted, and the palm method was infinitely close to the realm of immortals.


    The moment I came to Beiminglei.


    The corner of Bei Minglei''s mouth suddenly showed a smile and said: "As expected of the head of the eight great families, with such strength at such a young age, you can break through the realm of immortals soon after cultivating, but unfortunately, you haven''t broken through yet!"


    Bei Minglei stretched out his right hand, and **** instantly clicked between Wang Feixiang''s fingers.


    It looks very calm on the surface, but an extremely powerful immortal energy directly penetrates into the body through the muscles and veins of the palm of the hand.


    A thunderous sound exploded in the body.


    Wang Feixiang widened his blood-red eyes, spit out a mouthful of blood, and the immortal energy condensed in his dantian shattered instantly.


    He was knocked to the ground with a bang, and blood continued to flow along the edge of the rock.


    Bei Minglei''s right hand gently stroked Frost Divine Iron.


    He said very calmly: "Your kung fu is really good, to be honest, with your palm technique, it is indeed possible to shake my formation, fortunately I found out in time, I left things, you guys. Get out of here!"


    Wang Feixiang felt incomparable pain in his internal organs.


    Although the realm between Tianxian and Jinxian is only one difference, they are like an insurmountable canal.


    Unwilling in his heart, Wang Feixiang staggered from the ground and stood up.


    Ignoring the blood on the corners of his mouth, he said, "Su Yan and Miss Lin, as you can see, I can''t defeat them by myself, but there is still a glimmer of hope for the three of us to join forces. Opportunity, slip away?"


    Lin Ruoxue saw everything in an instant.


    With a pale face, he shook his head and said, "The realm of Wang Gongzi''s immortal realm is not at the level of my generation. It is a blessing for the other party not to kill a killer. I think it''s better today!"


    Wang Feixiang''s veins are exposed.


    He glared at Su Yan fiercely.


    Su Yan replied nonchalantly, "You said before that I am Miss Lin''s bodyguard, and Miss Lin Ruoxue is unwilling to interfere, and I have no reason!"


    The angry Wang Feixiang instantly turned into a golden light and rushed in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    He fastened Lin Ruoxue''s meridians.


    At the same time, he glared at Su Yan fiercely and said, "You two useless bastards, the end of the Eight Great Clan actually doesn''t listen to me, I tell you, if you don''t cooperate with me to defeat him today, I will kill Bai Xue first!"


    Beiminglei was delighted.


    With a big laugh, he said: "What a royal family. Among the eight major families, it is said that the realm is the first and the person is the first. Now it seems that the realm is not very good, and he is still a hypocrite, but he is really ugly!"


    in insults.


    Immortal Qi in Wang Feixiang''s hand condensed and attacked forward.


    Attempting to destroy Lin Ruoxue''s tendons.


    At the same time, Su Yan lightly grabbed Lin Ruoxue''s shoulder with his right hand, and another kind of fairy energy was transmitted backwards through the tendons!

 Chapter 5107： A downtrodden gentleman

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and seven


    Wang Feixiang originally wanted to use his superb immortal energy to shatter his meridians.


    available in the next second.


    Staring with blood-red eyes, he looked at Su Yan beside him suspiciously.


    The immortal energy of the Wang family of the eight major families is the most dignified.


    In particular, one''s internal strength is even more superb.


    But at the moment when the immortal air circulated in Lin Ruoxue''s tendons, it felt like a trickle of water, unable to penetrate even half a minute when it encountered the embankment of a thousand miles.


    "Strange, this girl seems to have just entered the realm of Jinxian, why is the immortal energy so dignified and powerful?"


    "This is absolutely impossible. As the last of the eight major families, the Lin family has been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger all these years?"


    In the process of Wang Feixiang''s thinking, he only felt that the immortal energy all over his body began to wander continuously.


    Then he glared at Lin Ruoxue with strange eyes.


    In one go, he forcibly pulled out his body, and then stepped back several dozen steps.


    Nodding silently, he said, "It''s a good Lin family, and it''s really a real person who doesn''t show their faces. Since you don''t want to share the enemy in life or death, don''t blame me for being rude when you meet each other on the battlefield!"


    Wang Feixiang spoke rudely and threatened.


    Lin Ruoxue was in a dilemma.


    Faced with such a scene.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan sat on the rock beside him.


    As if it was none of his business.


    "Wang family, from the beginning to the end, you are just using the two of us to open the way for you!"


    "I have reminded you many times along the way, but I didn''t expect you, a gentleman, to use the two of us to serve you in the end. You clearly know that Miss Lin has just stepped into the golden fairy realm, but you are trying to make him To deal with the immortal powerhouse?"


    Su Yan''s series of words directly pierced this layer of window paper.


    Wang Feixiang stared blankly.


    In desperation, he snorted coldly and stared back at Bei Minglei.


    He said to himself: "You two, if you are so uninteresting, don''t even think about getting half of the benefits. I can handle this old guy alone!"


    During the conversation, Wang Feixiang''s blood kept flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    It has been consumed several times along the way, and now there is not much left of immortal energy.


    Bei Minglei laughed and said: "Why bother yourself, you are already at the end of the storm!"


    Wang Feixiang staggered forward a few steps, and suddenly took out a handful of red pills.


    Bei Minglei showed a surprised expression and stared at blood red eyes.


    He said loudly: "Wang Feixiang, you actually own the medicine from our hall of genius doctors, but you should know how big the side effects of this medicine should be!"


    In the process of roaring, Wang Feixiang recklessly opened his mouth of blood and swallowed it in one bite.


    Seeing this, Su Yan shook his head silently, expressing great regret.


    "This is called fighting poison with poison. I''m going to use the medicine of your divine doctor''s hall to defeat you instead!"


    "A mere ren Tianxing, with these medicines, can actually increase his immortal energy. As the head of the eight major families, I want to enter the immortal realm more than enough!"


    Wang Feixiang burst into laughter, and his whole body erupted with immortal energy, and sand and stones flew in the cave.


    The surrounding rocks began to crumble continuously, and cracks appeared around the cave, shaky.


    Lin Ruoxue stared at the front with an incredible expression.


    He pulled Su Yan and said softly, "This time it''s troublesome, this kind of aura seems to have surpassed the realm of Jinxian!"


    "As expected of the Wang family, with this medicine that increases immortality, we can force a breakthrough!"


    "The medicines in the Hall of Divine Doctors can indeed continuously improve their strength, but breaking through the realm is not an easy task."


    Lin Ruoxue sighed in the process.


    Suddenly, Wang Feixiang''s expression changed from excitement to panic.


    An unprecedented immortal energy rammed through the body, as if not obeying orders at all.


    After just a few seconds, the muscles and veins have already been subjected to the limit.


    Wang Feixiang was bleeding from seven holes and knelt down on one knee, panting.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Bei Minglei''s face, as if everything was expected.


    At the same time, he said softly: "You really have such a magical medicine in the world, and you can enhance your realm just by taking it?"


    Wang Feixiang showed an unwilling look and collapsed to the ground.


    Serious injuries to the upper and lower meridians of the body.


    Lin Ruoxue asked with a puzzled look: "Brother Su, what''s going on here? Didn''t you say that after taking this drug, there will be an explosion of immortal energy?"


    Su Yan looked at him coldly and explained, "It should be like this, but unfortunately, Wang Feixiang''s heart is not enough to swallow an elephant, and he stole too many drugs from Ren Tianxing. Righteousness must die!"


    Wang Feixiang''s actions not only failed to improve his realm, but instead seriously injured himself, and even showed signs of retreating in realm.


    It can be said that it has been unlucky along the way, and it is impossible to fight against it now.


    Then he stared at blood-red eyes and said: "Okay, it seems that today is not related to Frost God Iron, I will leave first, and your Lin family, we will see you at the competition venue!"


    After shouting, Wang Feixiang dragged his tired body and walked out of the cave slowly, extremely disappointed.


    Bei Minglei snorted coldly.


    Holding the Frost Divine Iron, he was about to leave.


    Looking back, he found that Su Yan and the others were still standing there motionless.


    "Why don''t your Lin family leave? The Wang family, whom you are also proud of, has already fled, and has long since had no backing!"


    "If I disturb my cleaning again, I''m afraid I won''t be merciful!"


    Bei Minglei turned his back to Su Yan and said coldly.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face also showed the look of Duanyou, pulling Su Yan''s arm back gently.


    At the same time, he whispered: "Brother Su, let''s go back. We are lucky to be able to go back alive!"


    Su Yan ignored the advice.


    Look ahead.


    He said calmly: "Hand over the Frost Divine Iron, and then you close your seclusion, otherwise you will not go into seclusion, a dead person does not need seclusion and cultivation!"


    Bei Minglei''s eyes widened instantly.


    He looked at Su Yan for a long time with a puzzled expression.


    Then he stretched out his right hand and pointed at himself.


    Facing Su Yan and asking: "This little brother, do you know that I am in the realm of immortals, and you also see that Wang Feixiang is not qualified to fight against me at all?"


    Su Yan nodded silently.


    Bei Minglei continued to ask: "Since you have seen it with your own eyes, you should also know that you are just the guard of the Lin family at the end of the eight major families?"


    This time, a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    Still take a step forward.


    Bei Minglei was instantly furious.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Very good, since you know everything and you are going to kill yourself, then I will give you a chance!"


    Beiminglei is extremely arrogant.


    He took out a glass medicine jar from the black robe and threw it into Su Yan''s hand.


    With a sneer, he said: "The medicine in this is several times stronger than what Wang Feixiang just took. I will give you the opportunity to increase your strength at will. I would like to see how you, the Golden Immortal Realm, will duel with the Heavenly Immortals! "

 Chapter 5108： break again

    Chapter 5108 Breakthrough again


    The golden-colored pills exuded a strange light in the glass tube.


    Su Yan held it in his hand.


    Look for a moment.


    Lin Ruoxue hurriedly shouted from behind, "Brother Su, let go quickly, this drug must not be taken, Wang Feixiang is the best example!"


    A strong man in the Golden Immortal realm almost perished forever because of the drug.


    Bei Minglei laughed.


    He said fiercely: "You two Jinxian realm, the only way to defeat me is to take medicine. Of course, I have given you the opportunity. It is your own business to eat or not!"


    Su Yan took the medicine in his hand and came to Lin Ruoxue''s side.


    With a bang, a total of more than a dozen pills were held in the palm of your hand.


    Then put it in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    "Bai Xue eat it. Although the people in the Hall of Divine Physicians are doing things wrong, this medicine is genuine and can indeed stabilize the realm of Jinxian!"


    "I can''t use it."


    Based on Su Yan''s realm, these medicines were like snacks, completely ineffective.


    Lin Ruoxue showed a curious look.


    Looking at the golden pill in Su Yan''s palm, he began to hesitate.


    But in the next second, Su Yan stretched out a hand and gently pinched Lin Ruoxue''s chin, and forced a dozen pills into the opponent''s mouth at the same time.


    Lin Ruoxue''s terrified eyes widened, but it was too late.


    When he wanted to resist, he only felt a breath coming down, along with more than a dozen pills swallowed into his stomach at the same time.


    After that, Lin Ruoxue hurriedly retched against the wall, but it didn''t work.


    "I''m sorry, I just offended you. Next, I will defuse the drugs in your body and let you improve your realm!"


    Su Yan said lightly.


    Then came to Snow White.


    Bei Minglei saw this scene.


    With a surprised look on his face, he said: "What on earth are you thinking, just now you kept saying that people are not enough to swallow an elephant, but I didn''t expect you to give all the medicine to this girl, that woman with this immortal energy has no way to practice it. change!"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention.


    His right hand was lightly placed on Lin Ruoxue''s shoulder, and then a celestial aura continued to travel along the meridians.


    Soon, golden light continued to bloom on Lin Ruoxue''s body.


    Beiming Lei held his chin.


    While watching, he said to himself: "In order to defeat me, I really want to do anything. It''s a pity that medicine is three-fold poison. A practitioner can only take one at a time!"


    When in mind.


    Lin Ruoxue closed her eyes and felt her body extremely soft, as if she was lying among the clouds.


    The chaos between heaven and earth condenses the immortal energy in the anti-dantian and spreads in all directions.


    A few minutes later, Lin Ruoxue slowly opened her eyes, and the surrounding fairy energy was visible to the naked eye.


    It almost flows with the wind.


    "Brother Su, what''s going on here, not only did I not die, but it seems that my realm has improved!"


    "If I''m right, I''m already in the late stage of Jinxian!"


    In just two months, the realm has improved by leaps and bounds, which is a miracle.


    Lin Ruoxue smiled.


    When Bei Minglei saw this scene, his brain buzzed.


    "This is impossible. Normally, if you take so many drugs, you should definitely die. Even Wang Feixiang can''t reach this level!"


    "How can a stinky girl at the end of the eight major families be promoted so quickly!"


    To become an immortal is as difficult as ascending to the sky.


    In order to improve every realm, it is almost necessary to go through tens of thousands of difficulties.


    Some people die in a lifetime, some people go through untold hardships, and some people gain enlightenment through a hundred years. It can be said that each has its own merits, but there is absolutely no shortcut.


    Bei Minglei, as a person in the realm of heaven and immortal, is unable to speak for the suffering he has experienced in order to improve.


    Now that I have seen it with my own eyes, it is rare in the world to break through the middle stage of Jinxian with just a few pills.


    "Yes, it was really unexpected. I didn''t expect that after so many years of practice, such a thing would happen!"


    "But it''s a pity that you two are still going to die here, especially you girl, who has just broken through to the late stage of the Golden Immortal and will be buried here, what a shame!"


    Bei Minglei, who was standing in front, suddenly disappeared in the next second, and then appeared in front of Su Yan.


    At the same time, stretch out your hands to shoot forward.


    A thundercloud rolled into the sky, and with a huge sound, the whole earth was shaken.


    Above the cold mountain, the avalanche rolled down wildly. The roar shook thousands of miles.


    At this moment.


    In Bamboo Curtain Mountain, one of the Eight Treasure Mountains, the geniuses of several families returned from despair.


    Suddenly, they felt a violent turmoil under their feet, and they all stopped to look at Hanshan.


    "What the **** is going on here? Who the **** is working on the mountain?"


    "Fortunately, we didn''t go to Hanshan, otherwise, it would be difficult for any family to resist this trick!"


    Zhao Minglei thought while looking at the mountains.


    Qian Duoduo also shook his head and sighed, and said, "Hanshan, we are not qualified to go, and it''s the Murong family who are to blame. Now, while the time is still early, we go to other places to find some treasures, which can be regarded as an explanation for the family. !"


    in the process of discussion.


    I saw a man in the distance wearing a red armor, showing a lost expression.


    Seeing this scene, Qian Duoduo was too frightened to breathe, and patted his companion on the shoulder to persuade him loudly.


    "It''s Prince Wang, Wang Feixiang!"


    "Everyone, why did he appear here, has he returned from the cold mountain?"


    "I didn''t expect that this time, so many families would join in this treasure hunt. If Wang Feixiang appeared here, there would be nothing to do with Eight Achievements!"


    Qian Duoduo and others sighed secretly beside him.


    Then he shook his head silently, ready to turn and leave.


    Suddenly there was a gust of wind, and Wang Feixiang appeared in front of everyone.


    Grabbing the arm of the money.


    With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "Why, our eight major families are united, and now we don''t even greet each other when we meet. Could it be that I offended everyone?"


    Seeing no going back.


    On the other hand, Ma Hualong bit his head and clasped his fists with both hands, and said politely: "It turns out that it is Wang Gongzi, it is really a loss to welcome you. I think you came from Hanshan, and you must have obtained it, Frost God Iron!"


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    He turned his head and said politely: "Although we have no chance to get the Frost God Iron, Wang Gongzi, can you give us some appreciation?"


    During the questioning process, Wang Feixiang''s face became extremely ugly.


    He clenched his hands and sighed.


    "I didn''t get the Frost Ice Divine Iron at all. You don''t know it. We were put together. In the Frost Ice Cave, there are people who are in the Hall of Divine Doctors, and they are in the realm of immortals!"


    Clear sky thunder.


    The geniuses of the major families instantly looked at each other.


    One by one gritted their teeth.


    "How could this be? It stands to reason that this Hanshan Mountain is the trial ground for our eight major families. How can we allow an outsider to do evil!"


    "The Immortal Realm, originally forbidden to enter, the Hall of Divine Physicians is really arrogant!"

 Chapter 5109： joint failure

    Chapter 5109: Joint Failure


    On Babao Mountain.


    A breeze blows.


    The geniuses of the major families stood beside Wang Feixiang, looking at Han Shan with anger.


    Qian Duoduo sighed and said, "Let''s go back and report to the elders of the major families first. Since the Hall of Physicians has crossed the line, we have to ignore it!"


    Say it here.


    Wang Feixiang said angrily: "Wait a minute, since you know you can''t just sit back and ignore it, now our big families should join forces to fight back!"


    Wang Feixiang roared violently, and thunder shook the world.


    The surrounding families looked at each other silently.


    Zhao Minglei also gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master Wang is right, the Hall of Divine Physicians is bullying us, and we must not swallow any resentment. We should kill them now!"


    There were also objections in the discussion.


    Ma Hualong asked with a puzzled look: "Brother Zhao said so, but what are we in the Golden Immortal realm compared to Heavenly Immortals?"


    Zhao Minglei was silent for a moment.


    At this moment, Wang Feixiang suddenly burst into laughter.


    Look at the big families.


    He said vigorously: "Although the other party is in the realm of immortals, it has just been promoted, so there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as we work together, it will definitely not be a problem. Anyone who is willing to kill me back will stand up, and our royal family will all be in alliance!"


    The Wang family, headed by the eight major families, has always been extremely arrogant, and on weekdays it is more than meets the eye.


    Now Wang Feixiang wants to take the initiative to propose that the alliance is a great thing for the major families.


    Such an opportunity.


    Some people have already begun to be heartbroken.


    "If we can alliance with the Wang family, our status in the family will also jump up!"


    "It''s a rare good thing, but I don''t know, if we attack together, will it be dangerous?"


    The young sons of several families have already begun to harbor ghosts.


    At this moment, the roar sounded in the Hanshan cave.


    Qian Duoduo looks into the distance.


    With a bewildered look on his face, he said, "Young Master Wang, since you have returned from Hanshan, who is fighting against the Hall of Divine Doctors now?"


    The crowd around looked at Wang Feixiang in unison.


    Wang Feixiang was shocked, he never expected that Lin Ruoxue was not dead yet.


    He responded with a smile: "Everyone, the Lin family, the last of the eight major families, is now ignoring life and death, and is dragging the enemy''s footsteps in the cave. Even the last family is working so hard, do you all the so-called geniuses want to stand by and watch? "


    Wang Feixiang is bewitching people.


    Some of the crowd nodded silently, excited in their hearts.


    They rolled up their arms and rolled up their sleeves and shouted, "Young Master Wang is right, the Lin family is of the lowest realm. Even so, if you dare to attack the gods, aren''t we so-called geniuses being ridiculed?"


    "From now on, our major families will reach an alliance to expel the Hall of Physicians from the realm!"


    Soon the goals of the major families were unified, and they all looked at Hanshan together.


    A smile appeared on Wang Feixiang''s face.


    In my heart, I thought to myself: "I didn''t expect dead trees to survive. It seems that I still have a chance. As long as I make good use of the strength of the major families, I can reverse the ending!"


    Wang Feixiang walked with the surrounding crowd.


    He quickly walked towards the direction of Hanshan.


    After more than ten minutes, he came back to the hole around the cave.


    Ma Hualong suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    He grabbed the surrounding brothers and asked loudly, "Wait a minute, Young Master Wang, you just said that the Lin family is in the cave, is it that Lin Fengyun or Mr. Lin?"


    The sudden change caught Wang Feixiang by surprise.


    Without thinking, he said, "Of course not, how can the old man participate in our younger generation''s treasure hunt? Brother Fengyun came, but he was injured in the middle, and now it is Miss Bai Xue who is in the cave!"


    The faces of the originally excited crowd instantly turned ashen.


    They even stopped.


    The excitement from before has vanished.


    Wang Feixiang asked in confusion: "Why don''t you guys leave? Is there anything else that worries you about the alliance with our royal family?"


    Ma Hualong was in a dilemma.


    Biting his head, he said, "Young Master Wang, if you dare to ask, is there a guard beside Lin Ruoxue, not someone from the Lin family!"


    The appearance of Su Yan really surprised Wang Feixiang.


    But in his own impression, the other party is just a golden immortal realm, which is still not surprising.


    He blurted out: "Yes, there is indeed a surname Su, don''t worry, it''s just a foreign surname. Except for our eight major families, no one is qualified to own the Frost Ice Divine Iron!"


    Su Yan!


    The simple name has long been deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone.


    Originally greeted with a smile on the face of a lot of money, suddenly looked dull.


    Immediately nodding and bowing, he said, "Young Master Wang, I suddenly remembered that there is something important to do in the family, so I''ll leave first!"


    Qian Duoduo is almost rolling and crawling.


    Wang Feixiang was stunned.


    "What''s going on with this guy? Would you rather give up the alliance with our royal family?"


    Wang Feixiang thought. It is not clear why.


    There was also an embarrassed expression on Ma Hualong''s face.


    Retired next to him: "Young Master Wang, I''ll be honest, I''ve been seriously injured along the way. Although the Frost Ice Divine Iron is valuable, I really don''t have the fate, so I won''t participate in this alliance!"


    More and more people are leaving.


    Only with an upright personality, Zhao Minglei told him.


    "Young Master Wang, it is indeed an honor for our major families to be able to form an alliance with the Wang family, but that immortal must never offend him, so I will also say goodbye first!"


    He watched helplessly as the crowd around him dashed in the opposite direction.


    Wang Feixiang''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Squatting beside the rock, watching the sunset, he shouted wildly: "Crazy, you are all crazy, you dare to refuse such a family alliance, why on earth!"


    He died before he got out of the apprenticeship.


    The alliance formed in less than half an hour, and they left each other and disbanded.


    Wang Feixiang stood on the top of the mountain in despair.


    He said to himself, "It''s weird, it''s too weird, especially that Su Yan, why did these people''s expressions change drastically when they mentioned his name!"


    Deep in the cave at the moment.


    Beiming Lei floats in the void.


    The palms have already been pushed forward.


    The blasting sound of the sky and the earth cracked back and forth in the cave, which was deafening.


    The smoke and dust were billowing, and the dust was flying. Lin Ruoxue was shocked by this powerful immortal energy. Although she had just raised her realm, it was useless in front of the gods.


    The billowing sand and dust dispersed with the wind, and Su Yan walked alone in the misty rain.


    Bei Minglei frowned deeply and followed Su Yan stubbornly.


    Asked in the void: "What the **** is going on with you? The move I just made should definitely kill you!"

 Chapter 5110： The spirit of the realm

    The fifth thousand one hundred and tenth chapters of the realm of air


    Beiming Lei, the three views are completely destroyed.


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand and pointed forward.


    "Give me the Frost God Iron!"


    A simple sentence contains endless threats.


    Bei Minglei narrowed his eyes and re-examined Su Yan.


    With a dignified expression, he said, "It is absolutely impossible for me to defend against the tricks I just made. Could it be that you have some magic weapon on your body?"


    No one answered in the void.


    Su Yan walked forward step by step.


    The immortal energy of the immortal realm spread throughout the entire cave, but Su Yan seemed to turn a blind eye and continued on foot.


    After just a few minutes, the distance between the two was getting closer and closer.


    Bei Minglei took a deep breath and tapped several acupoints on his body in succession to force out all the immortal energy.


    At the same time, he stared fiercely and said, "I must have missed it just now. I will never miss it this time. I originally wanted you two wastes to leave quickly, but now I have changed my mind!"


    The breath in the air became extremely serious, and seven stars flickered in the cave.


    The seven rays of light condensed together into a white bright spot, emitting a fiery glow.


    Lin Ruoxue stared at her horrified expression, and shouted loudly, "Brother Su, hurry up, this is the stunt of the divine doctor''s hall. The seven stars are entwined in a row, and the attack of immortal energy exploded, one wave after another, and everything in the seventh heaven will be wiped out!"


    The shouting voice did not stop Su Yan.


    The first starlight has already flashed.


    The speed of the starlight was extremely fast, like a meteor chasing the moon and crossing over to Su Yan''s chest in an instant.


    But in an instant, Su Yan gently stretched out his right hand and grabbed it in the void.


    Starlight shattered.


    "This move, the light of the stars, the realm of the primary Jinxian, is undoubtedly dead. It seems that your guard is stronger than I imagined!"


    Bei Minglei opened his mouth to praise.


    At the same time, the second light of stars has begun to condense in the air.


    A sound of breaking wind came head on.


    The meteor exploded, rising out of thin air in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan still made the same movement, gently grabbed forward with his right hand, and the starlight disappeared between his palms without a trace.


    Bei Minglei stared at the blood-red eyes and said, "It''s weird, the meteor exploded. It stands to reason that the intermediate realm is also killed on the spot. What is going on with this guard?"


    In the process of talking to himself, the third way of changing stars has erupted beside him.


    However, Su Yan''s movements did not change in any way, he still grabbed lightly in the air and everything was gone.


    Such a situation.


    Beiminglei hovering in the void, slowly descended, showing a surprised expression.


    "It''s really weird, the people who can wait for this move are at least in the Golden Immortal Great Perfection Realm, and even Wang Feixiang is extremely struggling!"


    "You''re just a small guard of the Lin family. Logically speaking, this is absolutely impossible!"


    Bei Minglei shouted loudly, and the shock in his heart could no longer be added.


    at the same time.


    Simply do not do one, two endlessly, condensing all the remaining tricks.


    A ray of light appeared in the void, flickering constantly around Su Yan.


    Every ray of light contains the power of breaking the sky and breaking the earth.


    Beiming Lei''s blue veins were exposed, and he looked ahead and said, "Okay, if you have the seeds, then I will let you **** full strength. Even if you are fortunate enough to cross the threshold of the Immortal Realm, it is impossible to intercept it!"


    Seven rays of light came to Su Yan''s side at the same time.


    Under the illumination of the seven rays of light, almost all the ice and snow in the cold mountain melted, turning into a surging flood, flowing with the trend.


    At the same time, the patriarchs of the major families felt a threat from Hanshan and stood up one after another.


    "I don''t know what happened to Hanshan, this impact is obviously the realm of immortals!"


    "It stands to reason that there should not be people of this realm in Hanshan. Could it be that our disciples are already in deep danger?"


    The elders of the major families were extremely nervous, and held temporary meetings among the families to discuss non-stop.


    Heavenly Immortal Realm is no trivial matter. After more than ten minutes of discussion, the elders of the major families make a decision immediately.


    "Those who went to Hanshan to win treasures were all genius disciples from major families. Although it was against the rules for some of our elders from the Heavenly Immortal Realm to go there, we were forced to help others in order to save people!"


    "The rules are put aside first, the treasure-robbing trial will be temporarily stopped, and the disciples of the major families will be rescued first!"


    Crisis arises.


    Many elders decided at one time.


    A few minutes later, directly above the void in all directions, more than a dozen elders concentrated on the Hanshan in different directions, rushing and flying.


    At this moment, the rays of light of several stars in the Hanshan Cave continued to dissipate in the air.


    As always, Su Yan stretched out his right hand and grabbed lightly forward.


    The seven stars were disillusioned at the same time.


    Everything disappears invisible.


    Bei Minglei knelt down on one knee, panting and sweating like rain.


    The voice of inquiry kept ringing inside the cave.


    "What''s the matter with your surname Su? What''s your realm?"


    "Do you know that under my attack just now, the Heavenly Immortal Realm can''t escape death, but why are you still unscathed, all this is a dream?"


    Bei Minglei entered madness for the first time in his life.


    More than ten minutes ago, he fully exploded the celestial qi and used all his techniques.


    However, seeing that Su Yan''s tricks were still extremely simple, he stretched out his hand lightly, grasping all the tricks and turning them into clouds.


    Su Yan''s face was still ashen.


    He said coldly: "Give me the Frost God Iron!"


    Immortal energy erupted in an instant, Su Yan no longer continued to hide, and began to slowly reveal the real realm.


    In an instant, it was the Great Perfection of the Immortals.


    Beiminglei almost trembled in his legs.


    "How could this be, why does a saint like you appear here?"


    "If you can join our hall of doctors, we are willing to donate all the medicines with both hands!"


    Bei Minglei was shocked and hurriedly pleaded.


    Su Yan ignored it, and the immortal energy became even more solemn.


    with the passage of time.


    After a minute.


    The Immortal Emperor''s breath gradually dissipated.


    "Where exactly are you holy?"


    Bei Minglei shouted and his heart collapsed at this moment.


    Desperately running in the opposite direction.


    Su Yan stretched out a finger to point in the direction of the other party''s escape and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late to leave!"


    "��"


    Outside Babao Mountain.


    Many elders gathered together.


    Look at where Hanshan is.


    "The birth of an immortal, could it be that Wang Feixiang of the Wang family has broken through the peak?"


    "If this is the case, the genius conference, I am afraid that there is no need to compete, and the winner is already divided!"


    in the process of discussing one by one.


    Several elders suddenly felt that the immortal energy above Hanshan was still improving.


    After just a few minutes, it was beyond expectations.


    A golden light soared into the sky, breaking through the sky and reaching into the white clouds of thousands of miles.


    This scene is like the arrival of the king, and the world changes.


    Several elders were instantly frightened, and one by one could not wait to kneel on the ground.


    "Elders, it seems that we have misunderstood, I am afraid that there is a powerful person passing by here!"


    "If you accidentally disturb it, I''m afraid we won''t be able to eat and walk around. Children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren. Let them solve the problems of the apprentices by themselves. It is important to save lives!"


    The elders came and went faster.


    After just a few minutes, they have already returned to their respective positions, hiding at home late at night without sleep, shaking non-stop!

 Chapter 5111： go cold mountain

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eleventh chapters are gone


    Inside the cave.


    Bei Minglei''s eyes widened.


    Heavenly Immortal Realm, Immortal Qi burst out, go all out.


    The surrounding mountains began to shake constantly, and the snow melted.


    But only Su Yan in front of him remained motionless. After the seven stars flickered, he was still unscathed.


    Bei Minglei took a few steps back.


    Talk to yourself next to you.


    "It''s absolutely impossible, why would someone like you stay here?"


    "For thousands of years, let alone the Eight Great Families, even our Divine Physician Hall has never seen the Immortal Emperor Realm."


    The moment Bei Minglei used all his tricks, Lin Ruoxue had already been gently pushed out of the cave by Su Yan.


    The conversation between the two in the depths of the cave was unheard of.


    Su Yan said with a slight smile, "I''ve said it very clearly before, hand over the Frost Divine Iron and give it to me, but why don''t you understand?"


    Bei Minglei instantly knelt on his legs.


    The realm of the emperor.


    It can be said that there is no one before, and no one since.


    Facing such immortal energy and aura, Bei Minglei placed Frost Divine Iron in front of Su Yan in a proper manner, and kowtowed three times in a row.


    "Senior, the little one really has eyes and does not know Mount Tai. I didn''t expect a Lin family to have a powerful person like you!"


    "As long as the seniors can spare a small life, I can guarantee that all the medicines in the Hall of God''s Medicine will belong to you."


    Beiminglei begged for mercy.


    Su Yan looked at him coldly.


    The hands were not in a hurry or slow, and they passed each other.


    Then he looked up at the starry sky and said with a sigh, "What effect do the medicines in your divine doctor''s palace have on people in the Immortal Emperor realm?"


    A simple and easy-to-understand sentence made Bei Minglei unable to speak.


    what''s the effect?


    Since ancient times, the Temple of the God of Medicine has never seen the realm of the late emperor, so the temple has never had medicines of related grades.


    For Su Yan.


    Everything that the Palace of Divine Physicians possesses is simply not enough to mention.


    In order to survive, Bei Minglei could only continue to beg.


    Chang kneeled down and said, "This hero, our hall of divine doctors, although there are no precious medicines that can enter your eyes, but in the medical field, we are involved in a very wide range, and we will definitely have something that you are satisfied with!"


    Bei Minglei didn''t move, his whole body trembled constantly.


    In the face of the realm of the late emperor, there is almost no courage to resist.


    Su Yan looked at the void with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly waved his hand lightly.


    With great regret, he said: "You have repeatedly prevented me from winning the Frost Ice Divine Iron. Now that it is useless, why should I keep you!"


    In the realm of the Immortal Emperor, with a gentle wave of the hand, the stars are changing, and the entire snow-capped mountain is covered with immortal energy, melting at an unprecedented speed.


    There was a constant roar between heaven and earth.


    When the eight great families saw this, they all stopped and looked at the direction of Hanshan.


    "Hanshan actually collapsed. Sure enough, a powerful person appeared, but I don''t know why he came here!"


    "For thousands of years, there has never been a powerhouse of such a realm in our eight major families. Maybe it is a visitor from the state capital, so don''t hurry and bow down!"


    Qian Duoduo looked at the void and shouted loudly.


    The major families that followed, originally wanted to leave without their hands, but seeing this scene, they knelt on the spot without saying a word.


    He watched helplessly as the cold mountain sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Disappeared in Babaoshan.


    As the most powerful person in the crowd, Su Yan just stood there, holding his head high, looking at the ruins in the Xia Valley, frowning deeply.


    "I said earlier that if you hand over the Frost Ice Divine Iron, you will be safe and sound, but it''s a pity that you are disobedient!"


    Su Yan walked forward while talking to himself.


    Under the blow that was just understated, Beiming Lei had already vanished into ashes.


    Then I saw a pale blue light emitting from the ruins.


    Su Yan gently pushed aside the surrounding ruins with both hands, the source of the light blue light was Frost Divine Iron.


    Frost Divine Iron was placed in the palm of his hand, and a cold air kept spreading along his tendons.


    "Brother Su, are you alright?"


    Lin Ruoxue outside the cave was worried.


    Then he immediately rushed to the edge of the cave ruins and asked loudly behind him.


    Holding the Iron of Frost Ice in his hand, Su Yan replied with a slight smile, "Don''t worry, Bai Xue, I have a great fortune and a great life, what can happen!"


    Lin Ruoxue showed a surprised expression, looked at the ruins of the mountain, and asked inexplicably, "Brother Su, where did Bei Minglei go, I remember that he kept saying that he was going to kill you just now, I wonder if Brother Su could hold on to the other side. The seven stars twinkling?"


    Lin Ruoxue did not see what happened in the cave.


    The so-called Murong Lei''s body had already disappeared with Hanshan.


    Su Yan said perfunctorily: "I don''t know, there was an earthquake just now, and the other party was submerged in the earthquake. Since we have found the Frost Ice Divine Iron, let''s go!"


    Su Yan was about to leave.


    But suddenly I saw a golden light coming from the ruins of Hanshan.


    The light is extremely weak, and if you don''t watch it carefully, it will pass by in an instant.


    Su Yan immediately turned around and said, "Bai Xue, wait for me first, I''ll come when I go!"


    After Su Yan finished saying these words, his body flashed and he returned to Hanshan.


    It''s just that the mountain peaks have long since disappeared, and the remaining snow has melted under Xiao Lieyang.


    Only the stream on the ground was trickling down.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and covered the entire mountain range with immortal energy.


    After just a few minutes, the location of the golden light was locked.


    Opening the ruins, I saw an ancient scripture book placed in front of me.


    "This thing is a scripture without words, nothing is written on it!"


    "And I don''t feel any breath in this writing!"


    Su Yan showed a surprised expression and muttered to himself next to him.


    Just as he was about to put it away, a breath suddenly flowed down his muscles.


    After coming to the God Realm, Su Yan himself was seriously injured. He wanted to heal the wound first, but he was helpless but couldn''t find anything to heal.


    Now, a wordless scripture at the core of Hanshan has allowed him to recover nearly 5% of his injuries.


    "It would be great if all the wounds could be healed. Babaoshan is truly extraordinary. I didn''t expect such treasures to exist!"


    Su Yan thought to himself.


    The sun is setting now.


    under the mountain.


    Qian Duoduo led a few young masters to look at the cold mountain in front of them, kneeling down on one knee and prostrating non-stop.


    He murmured to himself: "I didn''t expect that our eight great families would be able to see the soaring of the powerful in our lifetime. If we can leave a few magic weapons, it will be useful for a lifetime!"


    A lot of money is obsessed with wealth and only wants to get treasure.


    There are also people who are disdainful.


    Ma Hualong snorted coldly and said: "The surnamed Qian, who can disinfect Hanshan, I am afraid that the realm of this powerful person is far better than that of the elders of the major families. Even if there is a magic weapon, why should it be used by us, not to mention, take a thousand steps back. , even if it is really earned, how can it be used according to our realm?��


    The eight major families were chatting and discussing incessantly.


    A few minutes later, I saw the location of Han Shan, and two figures gradually appeared.

 Chapter 5112： a shame

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and twelve shameful


    After a lot of money in the shopping mall, I saw the figure in the fog and ran away without saying a word.


    Other families followed suit.


    A few minutes later, the crowd had come to the two figures, and before the fog completely dissipated, they had already knelt to the ground.


    Qian Duoduo bore the brunt of the brunt and said, "Everyone, kneel down quickly, don''t talk nonsense, even if the powerful person does not give us magic weapons, we can make friends or even meet each other, we are lucky in our three lives!"


    Ma Hualong, Zhao Minglei and others felt an invisible pressure and knelt down beside them.


    Wait for the breeze to blow.


    See the sight in front of you.


    Instantly faded.


    "How could it be you, haven''t you two already gone?"


    "I thought it was a powerful person, but I didn''t expect you two to take advantage of me!"


    The crowd around them complained a bit.


    At the same time, they stood up one after another from the ground.


    I saw that the person who came in the fog was Su Yan.


    Qian Duoduo said without a smile: "It seems to be a misunderstanding. If it''s too late today, we''ll go back first!"


    Qian Duoduo just wanted to leave, but felt a powerful force coming from behind him.


    Su Yan took the object from the air with one move, and grabbed the opponent in his hand in an understatement.


    Looking back, I saw Su Yan showing an evil and charming expression.


    He smiled and said: "It''s really feng shui turns. I didn''t expect the brothers to meet so soon. I don''t know what good things you found during this time?"


    Su Yan''s words were clear.


    Qian Duoduo was sweating instantly.


    It was too late to explain, but a powerful aura enveloped everyone, making it almost impossible to move half a minute.


    "..."


    A few hours later, at the foot of Babao Mountain, the moon is bright and everything is asleep.


    In the depths of the woods, several men slowly moved forward leaning against the trunk.


    Seeing that the people in the distance were lighting up the lights, they avoided seeing them one by one.


    Like a thief in the middle of the night, he moved forward quickly and on tiptoe.


    "Okay, everyone, go back quickly, and no one will mention this from now on!"


    "If anyone accidentally walks into the wind, don''t blame my Qian family for turning around and not recognizing anyone!"


    Qian Duoduo hid in the corner and whispered.


    Ma Hualong, Zhao Minglei and the others were all dead ashes.


    Disappointed, he yelled.


    "Qian, if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be in such a situation!"


    "Look, you haven''t got any treasures, and in the end, they were looted by others!"


    There were bursts of anger behind him.


    under the moonlight.


    The young master of the eight major families has long since lost his former demeanor.


    All shirtless and wearing floral pants.


    Was looted by Su Yan.


    "Those surnamed Qian are all blaming you for holding on to your stomach and insisting on seeing some powerful person, but in the end, you were looted!"


    "If this is known to the family, where will the face of the young master of our eight major families be put aside? Originally, he went out to win treasures. In the end, he not only returned empty-handed, but even his clothes were deprived!"


    As night fell, the major sons complained to each other.


    It was not until the middle of the night, when the elders of the major families were sleeping, that they hid in the family in disarray.


    "..."


    early morning.


    The rising sun covers the clear sky.


    In front of the Xiao family gate, Xiao Lieyang was wearing a light blue robe and had been waiting for more than two hours.


    It was not until the three-headed worship in the sun that the door slowly opened with a creaking sound. An old housekeeper, with an arrogant expression on his face, walked out alone.


    The housekeeper said to Xiao Lieyang, "Young Master Xiao has been waiting for a long time, you can go in!"


    Xiao Lieyang was at a loss.


    Since returning to his home, Xiao Han has been forcibly left behind by the elders, and after a lot of hard work and training, his realm has advanced by leaps and bounds.


    During the scorching sun, I wanted to take the opportunity to visit my family several times.


    Unexpectedly, he was rejected at the door several times.


    Now that there are only three days before the talent competition, Xiao Lieyang made all kinds of requests, and only then did he get permission to enter reluctantly.


    Walking into the hall of the main house, all directions are resplendent, and an immortal energy is rippling in the air.


    One of the men was wearing golden armor and wielding a long sword in the air.


    Every sword energy of the man was extremely vicious, as if a group of demons were dancing wildly, and it was extremely dark.


    "Son, how did you become like this, and what kind of kung fu did you learn?"


    Xiao Lieyang saw that his son''s appearance had changed greatly, and immediately stepped forward and shouted excitedly.


    Xiao Han slowly stopped the long sword in his hand.


    Looking back at his father, his face was ashen, as if he had never known each other.


    Every time he took a step forward, a gloomy aura came towards him, and Xiao Lieyang was also forced to retreat a bit.


    "Xiao Han has not seen each other in just two months, but you have already reached the perfection of Jinxian, enough to compete with Wang Feixiang headed by the eight major families!"


    Xiao Lieyang shouted loudly.


    Seeing his son''s rapid progress in a short period of time, he hurriedly stretched out his hands and hugged him forward.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Xiao Han was extremely cold and ruthless, and pushed Xiao Lieyang away.


    With a cold face, he said: "Stay away from me, you and I have long since been cut off!"


    what''s the situation?


    Between the father and the son, the righteousness is cut off?


    Xiao Lieyang stared at blood red eyes.


    Once upon a time, a son dared to talk to his father like that.


    The joy just now disappeared in an instant.


    Then he glared fiercely at Xiao Han and shouted, "Aren''t you crazy, thinking that you can do whatever you want with the care of your own family, even my father doesn''t recognize me!"


    In the process of shouting, Xiao Lieyang deliberately looked at the elders in the second row of the hall.


    Several elders closed their eyes tightly and said nothing, as if turning a blind eye to Xiao Lieyang.


    "Okay, I worked so hard to send you to my home for training. I only hope that one day you will be able to stand out. I didn''t expect you to forget your home first!"


    "I want to see, what ability do you have to talk to your father like that!"


    Xiao Lieyang shouted loudly.


    At the same time, the sunset magic has been displayed in the void, and the heat in the air is blowing towards the face.


    Xiao Lieyang strode Meteor and pushed forward with both palms.


    The shot is the most ferocious move in the sunset magic, sunrise and sunset.


    Seeing that Xiao Lieyang was about to come to Xiao Han.


    The corner of his mouth smiled and said, "The elders of this family, I didn''t want to make an axe in the next class, but unfortunately, this rebel actually wants to cut off relations with me, and I really don''t deserve to be taught a lesson!"


    The words just fell out.


    Xiao Han was not to be outdone, and at the same time slapped his palms forward with the exact same trick.


    It''s just that there is a little more evil in the immortal energy contained in the body.


    The palms of the father and son handed over to each other in the air.


    With a bang, the ground shook and the mountains shook. At the same time, Xiao Lieyang''s expression changed slightly, and he retreated 100 meters at an extremely fast speed!


    Xiao Lieyang roared: "What kind of wicked kung fu did you learn, why did you cut off the father-son relationship with me?"

 Chapter 5113： sunset mountain river

    Chapter 5113 Sunset Mountains and Rivers


    quiet.


    The hall of the Xiao Family Courtyard.


    Many elders laughed without saying a word, and the hall was silent.


    Xiao Lieyang stared at his blood-red eyes, looking at his son who turned his face and didn''t recognize him, as well as several elders around him, roaring angrily.


    "What the **** did you do to my son?"


    "Although I am only a branch of the Xiao family, Xiao Han is my only child. If there are three long and two short ones, I will never let you go!"


    Xiao Lieyang roared wildly as he stepped back.


    At this moment, an elder came from the side. The elder was fat, but the breeze was blowing when he walked, and he came to Xiao Lieyang in an instant.


    Seeing this person, Xiao Lieyang bowed slightly.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Dare to ask the elders, I came today to see how the dog is progressing, but what did you instill in Xiao Han?"


    The big elder laughed.


    He said lightly: "Xiao Han''s talent is extraordinary, it''s a pity that you, a father, don''t know how to cultivate at all, and reaching the perfect state in just two months is enough to prove his strength and prove that you are not qualified to be his father at all. !"


    Xiao Lieyang immediately glared at each other and looked at the Great Elder fiercely.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s just nonsense. During the game just now, I felt an evil spirit in Xiao Han''s body. After two months of progress, there must be something in it!"


    The Great Elder looked calm.


    He walked slowly to Xiao Lieyang''s side with his hands behind his back.


    Squinting his eyes, he said fiercely, "Young Master Xiao and I have already made an agreement. From now on, our family will teach him kung fu, and you, if you cut off the relationship between father and son, blame your family for being too weak!"


    Although Xiao Lieyang had a bad heart on weekdays, seeing his son''s flesh and blood separated, his heart ached for a moment.


    Then stared at the blood-red eyes, looked at the elder, and immediately attacked with both palms.


    Desperate for everything, he roared frantically: "I didn''t expect that you, the so-called virtuous elders, are a bunch of despicable people!"


    With a hot breath, both palms approached.


    But in the next second, the first elder casually grabbed the opponent''s wrist.


    A wave of unprecedented heat penetrated into Xiao Lieyang''s meridians, and a torch was instantly burned.


    At the same time, there was a scream, Xiao Lieyang''s whole body was ablaze with flames, and the flames in his body continued to spread from the inside to the outside, rolling back and forth in the hall while mourning.


    "Son, come and save me!" Xiao Lieyang screamed loudly.


    Xiao Han was unmoved in his eyes, as if it had nothing to do with him, hanging up high.


    With the passage of time, Xiao Lieyang disappeared in the flames and turned into grey dust.


    The Great Elder laughed with his hands behind his back.


    Shaking the white sleeve in his hand, he gently supported it.


    The dust deposited on the ground drifted away with the wind and said at the same time: "You have no way to teach your son, don''t blame us for winning love with a sword, the purpose of our Xiao family this time is to win the competition and absorb the colorful holy pool!"


    "..."


    Lin''s Square.


    The bronze tripod is placed in the hall.


    Fire is burning.


    Lin Bietian took a seventy-year-old old man and walked around the bronze roof.


    Then he said to the old man next to him, "Mr. Ouyang, it''s been a long time. I''m asking you to come here this time in the hope of refining the Frost Divine Iron. I don''t know how confident you are!"


    in the realm of the gods.


    Although Ouyang Xuan is not among the Eight Great Families, he is almost as famous as the Hall of Divine Physicians on weekdays.


    The hall of divine doctors is superb in medicine, and Ouyang Xuan specializes in qi and body training.


    The Ouyang family is very special. They rarely show up on weekdays, but they have unique skills in refining tools.


    Ouyang Xuan''s fat body moved and watched for a long time.


    He opened his mouth and said, "The bronze top can also be regarded as a supreme treasure. It is used to refine weapons. It has its own unique characteristics, but the Frost Ice Divine Iron is even better, I''m afraid it can''t be controlled!"


    Having said that, Lin Bietian''s face became extremely ugly.


    With a frowning face, he asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Ouyang can do anything about it. The Frost Bing Divine Iron was taken by Mr. Su from Hanshan, which is extremely rare. If Mr. Ouyang can refine it, our Lin family will be grateful. !"


    Ouyang Xuan narrowed his eyes and revealed a strange smile.


    He suddenly approached and said: "It''s not impossible if you want to refine it, my family''s magic weapon, the real fire of three flavors, is enough to melt all the divine iron, but there is a small request, once it succeeds, the ice divine iron will belong to me. !"


    Lin Bietian''s expression changed instantly.


    The Frost God Iron is only the size of a palm.


    Being able to build a long sword is already the limit.


    If you cut one more, I am afraid it will not be worth the loss.


    "This weapon itself was made for the little girl. Over the past few days, Bai Xue has been studying hard and training hard, and only hopes to win the ranking in the competition arena, so please refuse!"


    Don''t say that the situation here is behind him laughing.


    He said indifferently: "Ice Divine Iron is the hardest thing in the world. Without Mr. Ouyang''s help, I''m afraid our family would be difficult to refine, and even if we get it, it''s just a piece of scrap iron!"


    When Lin Fengyun spoke, he deliberately looked at Su Yan next to him.


    His eyes showed disdain.


    Ouyang Xuan touched his chin and said with a smile, "As expected of the eldest young master of the Lin family, without our Ouyang family''s method of refining weapons, I''m afraid Second Miss''s weapons will never be made!"


    The breeze blows.


    Lin Bietian looked at the Frost God Tie and his heart was almost dripping blood.


    The fire is extremely strong, but the ice body has not changed a bit.


    Even just after it was put into the furnace, the entire surface of the bronze tripod was covered with frost and became extremely fragile, as if it could be broken by blowing a bullet.


    A proud look appeared on Ouyang Xuan''s face.


    Pointing at the bronze top, he said: "As you have seen with your own eyes, without my three-flavored real fire, your bronze will be attacked by ice immediately. Don''t say that you can''t become a weapon, just practice your pill furnace and pay it together. East flow!"


    Ouyang Xuan sat next to him.


    Crossed Erlang''s legs.


    Then he warned: "I don''t have much time to waste with you here. If you agree, I will refine the artifact now. If you don''t agree, we will not see you in the rivers and lakes!"


    Hearing these words, Lin Bietian looked embarrassed.


    Lin Fengyun secretly said in his heart, "Father, I didn''t expect you to protect my sister so much. It seems that you didn''t plan to let me participate in this year''s competition from the very beginning!"


    Lin Fengyun unknowingly felt a huge amount of hatred.


    Then came to the Dan furnace.


    He advised his father: "Father, from my point of view, instead of treating this Frost God Iron as a scrap iron, I might as well share half of it with Mr. Ouyang. It''s just that our family doesn''t have the ability to refine weapons!"


    A gust of autumn wind blows.


    Several people hesitated.


    Su Yan walked to the Pill Stove with a smile on his face.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Why is it so troublesome, since I can bring back the Frost Ice Divine Iron, I can refine it, and to refine the Divine Iron, why use the Jiuding Pill Furnace!"

 Chapter 5114： Frost Sword

    Chapter 5114: Frost Excalibur


    Su Yan''s sudden words caused the eyes of the surrounding crowd to widen instantly.


    Ouyang Xuan looked at Su Yan coldly with his hands behind his back.


    Suddenly, he laughed wildly and said, "Your Lin family''s guards are really interesting. Do you know that this is Frost Ice Divine Iron, not ordinary broken copper and rotten iron. What exactly does a guard use to refine it!"


    Lin Fengyun saw this.


    Looking at Su Yan, he said, "Master Ouyang is right. Although you are fortunate enough to obtain Frost Ice Divine Iron, whether it can be refined is another matter entirely!"


    Su Yan was silent.


    When Lin Bietian saw this, an embarrassed smile appeared on his face.


    It is certain that Bai Xue can grow to this point, and Su Yan''s credit can be said to be indispensable.


    Lin Bietian responded with a smile: "Mr. Su, this Ouyang Xuan''s three-flavored real fire can be said to be a family heirloom. He has unique experience in refining artifacts. I think we should rely on Mr. Ouyang!"


    in the process of talking.


    Su Yan pulled Lin Ruoxue and sat beside him without making a sound.


    Ouyang Xuan was even more proud.


    Looking at Bronze, he said, "The old man of the Lin family asks if he needs me to refine it and give him a happy word."


    Lin Bietian was in a dilemma.


    Looking back at Snow White.


    He said softly, "Daughter, according to Mr. Ouyang''s wishes, this Frost God Iron will be divided into half after being refined. I''m afraid your sword will not be able to be made. It''s a pity!"


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t want her father to be too embarrassed.


    Walking to the side, he softly persuaded: "It doesn''t matter, although you can''t make a long sword, but if you make it into an ice dagger, you will be satisfied!"


    Ouyang Xuan laughed.


    Thumbs up at Lin Ruoxue.


    Beside him, he praised: "This girl Lin is the one who knows the times and is a hero. It is better to take a step back from each other than to let the Frost God Iron become a piece of scrap iron!"


    Lin Bietian thought about it, and finally he could only sigh deeply.


    Then he looked at the bronze covered in ice and sighed.


    He turned around and said, "If that''s the case, then there is Mr. Lao Ouyang!"


    Ouyang Xuan strode to the front of the bronze roof.


    He then waved his hand slowly in the air, and suddenly three groups of flames flew out of his sleeves.


    They are red, blue and black, three different colors.


    The whole air was almost twisted, and three flames circled constantly above the bronze furnace.


    Like three rounds of scorching sun, it exudes endless rays of light in the air.


    Seeing such a marvelous scene in the world, Ye Fengyun unconsciously sighed: "As expected of the Ouyang family, these three-flavored real fires are indeed extraordinary, and I am afraid that all the artifacts in the world can be refined!"


    in the process of complimenting.


    Su Yan squinted in front of the bronze top with his hands behind his back.


    With a slight smile on his lips, he said, "Mr. Ouyang, if that''s the case, why don''t we make a bet. If you can refine it, the Frost Frost Iron will be yours, otherwise your Sanwei True Fire will be owned by the Lin family!"


    The three flavors are really hot, which is the unique treasure of the Ouyang family.


    Ouyang was shocked when he heard this.


    But Lin Fengyun in the back yelled, "What do you mean by surnamed Su? You clearly want to hand over the Frost God Iron to others. There is no treasure in the world that can''t be refined by real fire!"


    Lin Fengyun stared at blood red eyes.


    In order to make irresponsible remarks in front of Su Yan.


    Lin Ruoxue also showed a little worry.


    The air was almost quiet now.


    "The Frost Divine Iron itself, I took it, how to deal with it now, I also have this right, presumably you should have no problem!"


    Su Yan turned his head and said calmly.


    Ouyang Xuan looked at the Frozen Divine Iron in the Pill Stove.


    The desire in my heart began to expand.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and slapped the pill furnace with a bang.


    Haha, he said with a big laugh: "No problem, a gentleman''s words, horses are hard to chase, this is the agreement you said, don''t regret it later!"


    The red fire in the void instantly flew into the pill furnace, and then the raging fire flew into the sky, reflecting the blazing sun in the sky.


    But after just a few seconds, an aura of ice gradually re-covered, attracting the flames.


    Ouyang Xuan showed a hint of embarrassment on his face, and continued: "Don''t worry, my flame, each color has a different power, of course, it is more powerful to deal with the ice body!"


    Ouyang Xuan silently recited the incantation and then a pale blue flame followed closely behind, inside the bronze roof of the end.


    The fire became more vigorous again, and the light blue light continued to shine.


    Within a radius of 100 meters, there was a hot breath, almost impossible to breathe.


    Lin Bietian hurriedly took Bai Xue and the others back a few steps, then surrounded them with a fairy energy, barely avoiding the hot air.


    Only Su Yan, with his hands behind his back, watched with interest.


    Sure enough, although the blue fire was extremely ferocious, it still couldn''t melt the Frozen Divine Iron.


    On the contrary, an air of ice continued to infiltrate from the Jiuding Pill Stove, and the white mist continued to spread in the air.


    "This is impossible, why can''t Frost Divine Iron be refined?"


    "As long as the magic weapon of immortal energy should be touched by it!"


    Ouyang Xuan gritted his teeth more and more angrily.


    Looking at the last round of black flames in the air, I could only take a deep breath.


    Press down with both hands.


    The black fire seemed to melt everything.


    The moment the bronze cauldron was touched, the surface of the pill furnace began to slowly melt into molten iron, which kept flowing along the ground.


    Lin Bietian, who was watching from a distance, clutched his chest and said in pain, "This is the treasure of our Lin family''s alchemy, and it just melted!"


    Lin Bietian was heartbroken.


    He could only watch helplessly as the pill furnace melted on the ground and finally disappeared.


    The black fire slowly transformed into the air, invisible, followed by a chill, which remained unharmed and unmoved under the watchful eyes of the public.


    Ouyang Xuan stared at Hanbing Shentie''s blood-red eyes.


    He shook his head in disbelief and said, "This is absolutely impossible, how could this be, my three flavors are really fire, enough to refine all the fairy weapons!"


    The flame was slowly extinguished, and the Frost God Iron instantly counterattacked.


    An unprecedented chill began to spread in all directions, the ground was cold and condensed, and the trees within a hundred miles froze.


    A white mist continued to spread towards the distance. One of the Lin family''s butlers, who had no time to escape, was caught in the cold air and instantly condensed into ice.


    When Lin Bietian saw such a scene, he patted his palms forward, watching helplessly as the immortal energy was completely frozen under the cover of ice energy, and he shouted in his heart that it was not good.


    "Everyone, this cold air is absolutely beyond our ability to fight, hurry up and run!"


    Lin Bietian pulled Lin, and Baixue turned into a breeze and ran wildly into the distance.


    Lin Fengyun hid even more than 100 meters away, so frightened that he was completely helpless.


    Only at this moment Su Yan was still standing in front of the bronze tripod with his hands behind his back!

 Chapter 5115： sword like rainbow

    Chapter 5115: Sword Qi is like a rainbow


    Facing the surging cold air, Su Yan stretched out his right hand, and suddenly an immortal energy came towards him, exuding a light blue cold light.


    Ouyang Xuan was shocked when he saw this scene behind him.


    Shouting hastily.


    "What do you mean by the surname Su? You know that Han Bing''s body is the honor of cold air, but you use the cold air to fight against it!"


    "Isn''t this worse?"


    Ouyang Xuan hurriedly climbed to his side while shouting loudly.


    For fear of being involved.


    Su Yan still squinted his eyes, and said nothing, the cold air in his body continued to radiate.


    I saw a light blue chill that completely covered the white mist of Frost''s body.


    Su Yan said with a solemn expression: "This is not to make things worse, but to fight poison with poison!"


    The light blue cold air completely suppressed the white mist, and after a few seconds, Han Bing''s body flew instantly, rising from the air and hovering between Su Yan''s palms.


    A powerful immortal weapon was turbulent in the air.


    The surrounding crowd widened their eyes and said nothing.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the palm-sized divine iron was continuously stretched, then twisted in the air, and finally transformed into a long sword.


    "The Snow White weapon has been made, you can use it, how can a little real fire melt the divine artifact!"


    In the middle of Su Yan''s speech, the Frozen Divine Sword was instantly thrown at Bai Xue.


    Lin Ruoxue instinctively shot and caught it for a moment, only to feel a chill running along her body.


    At the same time, Su Yan came to Lin Ruoxue''s back very quickly, and slapped the opponent''s back with a palm.


    The cold air flowing through the five viscera and six fu-organs and meridians instantly dissipates invisible.


    Lin Ruoxue held a long sword in her hand, showing an extremely excited look.


    "Brother Su, this is the Frost Divine Sword!"


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me!"


    Lin Ruoxue shouted excitedly.


    At the same time, the long sword in his hand was gently picked forward.


    With a swoosh, a white sword qi flew across the sky, and a white rainbow pierced the sun.


    I saw a rockery in the distance, instantly covered with cold air, and the surrounding rocks suddenly became extremely fragile and could be broken by blowing bombs.


    Lin Bietian was also very excited and came to his daughter, looking at the long sword in his hand with excitement.


    "My daughter will definitely shine at the competition with this kind of artifact!"


    "The future of our Lin family depends on you!"


    Lin Bietian said with a wild laugh.


    In the distance, Lin Fengyun came alone.


    Already gritted his teeth with hatred.


    Staring straight at the Frost Divine Sword in his hand, he immediately came to Bai Xue.


    "Father, what you said is wrong. The Frost Divine Sword is indeed a supreme treasure, but anyone who can use swordsmanship can use it, even in my hands!"


    While Lin Fengyun was speaking, he grabbed the Frost Excalibur.


    I was about to use it.


    When the hands touched the moment, I only felt that the muscles and veins were penetrated by the cold energy, and the whole body was motionless, visible to the naked eye, and the surface of the body was covered with frost.


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Su Yan said with a sneer: "Fengyun, this weapon can only be used by Second Young Lady, I just opened up the other party''s meridians, and condensed the aura of Bingbing''s body and the immortal energy of the other party''s body into one, if It''s someone else, once you touch it, there will be a life crisis!"


    Hearing this, Lin Bietian patted his son''s chest with both palms without saying a word.


    bang.


    Lin Fengyun rolled and crawled and ran more than ten meters away.


    Barely dodged the cold attack.


    "You bastard, this is your sister''s weapon, why do you touch it casually?"


    "If it wasn''t for my quick eyesight just now, you would have been frozen to death by now!"


    Lin Bietian roared loudly.


    At the same time, Su Yan narrowed his eyes and found that Ouyang Xuan was sneaking away in the direction of the door while he was not aware of it.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "A gentleman''s words are hard to chase after a horse. I didn''t expect that some people claiming to be a gentleman actually act like a villain!"


    A gust of breeze blew through Su Yan''s miraculous breeze.


    He stretched out his right hand and grabbed Ouyang Xuan''s body gently, and threw it to the door with a slam.


    Ouyang Xuan was smashed to the ground.


    Climbing up from the ground, Hou glared at Su Yan, gnashing his teeth.


    "Our Ouyang family with the surname Su has a great reputation. What do you want to do? You are not afraid of retribution if you do anything to me!"


    Ouyang Xuan glared at each other and shouted loudly.


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand and said lightly, "You just kept saying that you would give us the Sanwei Zhenhuo. Now that you have lost, why don''t you want to admit defeat?"


    Ouyang Xuan''s face was full of embarrassment.


    Eyes turned left and right.


    He stepped back and said, "I tell you, don''t mess around. Our Ouyang family and the Wang family headed by the eight major families have always been good friends. If you offend me, you offend the Wang family!"


    Ouyang Xuan was rude and threatened loudly.


    Lin Bietian''s face gradually became ugly.


    Seeing this scene, Ouyang Xuan got carried away and continued to add fuel to the fire: "If the Wang family is notified of this matter, then I am afraid that Wang Feixiang will not be merciful at the competition. At that time, with the help of Miss Lin, can you hold on? , but unknown!"


    Although Lin Ruoxue''s realm advanced by leaps and bounds.


    But collide with the first family.


    Lin Bietian was still bottomless in his heart.


    Lin Fengyun also loudly advised: "Su Yan, what are you doing? Hurry up and let Mr. Ouyang go to me, otherwise, our family will suffer disaster!"


    in the process of shouting.


    Su Yan grabbed Ouyang Xuan next to him with one hand and held it up high.


    bang.


    Although Punch Dangkong deliberately concealed the immortal energy, it still smashed Ouyang Xuan''s shoulder like Thor''s hammer.


    A clicking sound resounded in the air.


    Ouyang Xuan was urinating in pain, and his whole body kept shaking.


    Su Yan squatted up and said slowly, "Men man, willing to admit defeat, take out Sanwei Zhenhuo, and get out of here!"


    A murderous look spread in his eyes.


    Where Ouyang Xuan saw it, how could he dare to say nothing.


    As the saying goes, eat hard and not eat soft, hurriedly suspending Sanwei Zhenhuo in the void, and then without saying a word, he crawled along the door and escaped.


    Su Yan stretched out his right hand, understating Lieutenant General Sanwei Zhenhuo, and put it on his sleeve.


    Then he said to Lin Ruoxue, "Bai Xue, Sanwei True Fire is not very useful to me, so I will stay with your Lin family in the future. Although I can''t quantify the Frost Bing Divine Iron, ordinary fairy weapons are still not a problem!"


    When Lin Bietian saw that the Lin family made another treasure, he would naturally be very happy.


    Think about it.


    Offending the Wang family made me feel ups and downs in my heart.


    at the same time.


    At the colorful Tianchi, the competition arena has already been built.


    The three major families headed by the eight major families looked at the colorful rays of light emanating from the Tianchi, and their faces showed a comfortable expression.


    One of the white-haired old men dragged a long beard and kept getting excited.


    "It seems that if there are no changes this year, our three major families will still be here!"


    "The colorful immortal energy inside the Tianchi can make our three major families ahead of this. I believe that soon, we will distance ourselves from each other and let other families bow their heads!"


    This person is the Great Elder of the Wang Family.


    There are still two days until the tournament.


    While watching the construction of the live arena, I saw Ouyang Xuan in the distance twisting his fat body and hurriedly running in sweat.


    "Elder, the Lin family wants to rebel!"

 Chapter 5116： Brother and sister cannibalism

    Chapter 5116 Brother and sister cannibalism


    Decades ago, the head of the Wang family, who got the immortal, has long been silent.


    The big and small things in the entire family are all in the hands of the elders.


    Listening to Ouyang Xuan''s complaint, the first elder just snorted coldly.


    He turned around and asked, "Your Ouyang family has never participated in the battle of the eight major families. Why are you involved in it? Could it be that you want to kill me with a knife to find my head?"


    During the conversation, the elder was extremely calm.


    Ouyang Xuan was even more furious.


    Although in terms of realm, it is far inferior to the three major families.


    But because of his special status, he can be considered fearless.


    In front of the three major families, he said, "The Lin family, in order to build weapons and deprive our Ouyang family of the true fire of the three flavors, you don''t care who builds weapons for you in the future!"


    The Ouyang family has been focusing on refining since ancient times.


    Although he doesn''t fight often, he has contacts with major families.


    Hear this.


    A housekeeper of the Xiao family snorted coldly.


    He said next to him, "These days, the Lin family has been making a lot of noise. I don''t know what tricks they have. It''s time to take care of it!"


    The elder squinted his eyes.


    Hold your chin and think for a moment.


    An elder of the Murong family also said: "Over the years, the Lin family has been like a tortoise with its head shrinking, it has always been irrelevant, but I don''t know why this year is particularly active, and even participated in the Babaoshan treasure hunt. Rumors have also harmed major families. Returning empty-handed, you should really check it out!"


    Watching the two big families persuade non-stop.


    The elder of the Wang family said: "Yes, our three major families have mastered the colorful holy pool over the years, and we must not let other families step into the half. Wang Feixiang, this matter is up to you!"


    "��"


    In the middle of the night.


    Under the moonlight, Lin Fengyun was sitting in the courtyard.


    Lin Bietian looked at the two children.


    He said earnestly: "Bai Xue, the competition is about to start. This time, the heavy responsibility of our family falls on your shoulders, but you don''t have to be burdened. If you meet a strong person, you can retire at will!"


    Lin Ruoxue put away the Frost Divine Sword.


    He said in a proper manner: "Father, please rest assured, my daughter will definitely win the credit for the family this time!"


    Lin Fengyun suddenly stood up.


    He ran to his father and asked aloud.


    "Father, our Lin family has always come to participate in the competition, why is it my sister''s turn this year?"


    During the inquiry, Lin Fengyun was unwilling.


    Lin Bietian smiled slightly.


    He explained softly: "You have also seen that your sister''s martial arts level is now higher than yours, and what''s more, you have been honoring the family all these years, and now it is your sister''s turn to make a contribution!"


    The glory of Fengyun feels as if it has been deprived.


    Then take a few steps back.


    Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and said, "You think it''s because of Su Yan that I don''t know. My father did this because he just wanted to marry his younger sister to Su Yan. With this big tree, it''s good to enjoy the shade!"


    Speaking of which, there is a snap.


    Lin Bietian slapped Lin Fengyun in the face with a slap.


    Angrily said: "It''s just nonsense. When Mr. Su stayed here, we made an agreement with us. Our Lin family helped him find someone, and he came to teach us the exercises!"


    "Mr. Su''s realm is extraordinary. I wanted the two of you to study together, but unfortunately you turned a blind eye, so why complain in the end!"


    Lin Fengyun gritted his teeth in anger.


    Looking at Bai Xue next to him, he snorted coldly.


    He suddenly picked up the long knife around his waist and pointed at Bai Xue: "My sister is not a ruthless brother, practitioners have always respected the strong, so let''s have a test. If you can beat me, then it is natural for you to be a brother. There is nothing to say!"


    The mad knife in his hand constantly waved a fairy energy in the air, rippling across the sky.


    Lin Ruoxue hurriedly stood up.


    He said cautiously, "Why do you have to do this, brother and sister, why do we need to meet each other!"


    Lin Fengyun chattered endlessly.


    Instead, he stepped forward and shouted loudly: "Xiao nonsense, since you think you have this on the ring, then try it with me!"


    "Otherwise, this position belongs to me of course!"


    in the process of shouting.


    Lin Bietian took a deep breath.


    He said slowly: "If your daughter is like this, then try it with your brother and convince him!"


    Say it here.


    The breath of the knife spread.


    Immediately rushed forward.


    It''s as if the sky is torn apart.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Ruoxue gently waved the Frost Divine Sword in the air.


    With a very embarrassed expression on his face, he said, "Brother, if this is the case, then tonight will be a competition, and I hope it will end."


    Lin Ruoxue, the long sword in her hand was constantly waving in the air, and a chill came on her face.


    With Jinxian''s late stage realm, the surrounding space is almost completely locked.


    Lin Fengyun just rushed to the front, but he felt that his whole body was hard to calm down.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "How could this be, my sister''s realm, once upon a time, became so powerful!"


    Lin Fengyun thought to himself.


    The mad knife in his hand gradually condensed into a layer of frost.


    Facing such a scene, the mad knife fell to the ground with a click.


    His hands were frozen and paralyzed by the cold air.


    Seeing this, Bai Xue tried her best to withdraw her weapon without saying a word.


    The moment his legs just landed, the cold air disappeared. Seeing this opportunity, Lin Fengyun rolled to the ground without a word, grabbing the mad sword that just fell to the ground.


    Then madly rushed forward with a knife in both hands.


    "It''s me who won!" Lin Fengyun roared.


    At this moment, Lin Ruoxue had just withdrawn her tricks.


    Totally caught off guard.


    Faced with such a crisis, Lin Bietian was shocked and wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Just at the critical moment, a stone suddenly flew out of the bedroom, impartially, just in time to hit the mad knife.


    Lin Fengyun only felt a powerful force rushing towards him, his entire body flew upside down, rolled and climbed several times before barely stopping.


    Then he climbed up from the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, and looked up again. The door of the excavation bedroom opened, and Su Yan walked out.


    "Lin Fengyun, success is not enough and failure is more than failure. You actually killed your sister. If you hadn''t intercepted it just now, I''m afraid she would have been killed in the end of the world. Is this your measure of being a big brother?"


    Su Yan roared loudly after opening the door.


    Lin Bietian hurriedly helped Bai Xue up.


    Looking back at Lin Fengyun, he shook his head and said, "Although our Lin family is the last of the eight major families, we have always had a backbone. I didn''t expect that I would have a son like you!"


    Before this, the Lin family had always been patriarchal.


    The appearance of Su Yan changed all of this.


    What was originally a matter of course made Fengyun secretly hate it!

 Chapter 5117： uninvited guest

    Chapter 5117 Uninvited guests


    "Fengyun, you are stronger than your sister, and you have won glory for our family over the years, but these days, you have been jealous, and you should reflect on it."


    In the moonlight, Lin Bietian looked at Lin Fengyun with a downcast face and persuaded loudly.


    At this moment, outside the courtyard, the wind was blowing.


    With a bang, the door was blown open by a strong wind, and then I saw a man wearing a Tang suit with a fierce expression on his face, standing outside the courtyard door.


    The man was holding a long gun that shone eerily under the moonlight.


    His face was fierce.


    When Lin Bietian saw this man''s heart, he hurriedly stepped forward with his hands clasped and asked.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Wang Feixiang. I don''t know why the Wang family came here in the middle of the night.


    Lin Bietian hurriedly stepped forward to say hello.


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression was touched.


    Visiting late at night at the moment is never a good thing.


    With a strange smile on his face, Wang Feixiang strolled forward, walked into the courtyard, and looked around.


    Then he snorted coldly and said, "Master Lin, don''t take it offense. I heard that your Lin family has made rapid progress in just two months. I was entrusted by our family elder to come and discuss it!"


    Wang Feixiang was incomparably high and raised his chest high.


    The realm of the Golden Immortal Consummation Stage bloomed in an instant, and the surrounding walls collapsed one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Bietian''s face changed greatly, and he said hurriedly and politely, "Young Master Wang, you are making an alarmist statement. The competition is about to happen. Of course, my Lin family has to cultivate hard, just to be able to shine in the competition arena!"


    Wang Feixiang nodded silently, then looked at Lin Ruoxue coldly.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "If that''s the case, then I''m not talented. I want to test how far the Lin family has progressed!"


    In the process of talking, Wang Feixiang had already secretly hated in his heart.


    Especially in the battle of Hanshan.


    After Feixiang was scared away by Beiminglei, he thought that Lin Ruoxue and others had already been buried in the cave of Hanshan, but he didn''t expect to see them today, but they were safe and sound.


    "I understand, I am afraid that a powerful person ascended to the sky that day, and in the wave of his hand, Hanshan exploded, and Beiminglei was buried in the cave, and these two guys were lucky to escape!"


    "But the two of you are not so lucky today. According to the order of the first elder, the Lin family will be completely destroyed tonight. On the day of the competition, they will not even be able to get on the ring!"


    Wang Feixiang made corresponding plans in his heart.


    Lin Bietian is cunning and cunning.


    After seeing the situation clearly, he hurriedly advised: "Young Master Wang, the martial arts conference is about to be held, why don''t you see the real chapter at the scene of the martial arts tournament?"


    Wang Feixiang looked at it coldly.


    Every time he took a step, his breath exploded vigorously, leaving deep footprints on the ground.


    When Lin Bietian saw this, he only felt that something was wrong, and he intercepted his children behind him.


    "Young Master Wang, as the head of the eight major families, you have always been in the name of a gentleman. Before the competition, what was your intention to hurt our Lin family?"


    "It''s getting late tonight. Our Lin family refuses to compete with you. I think you should go back!"


    Lin Bietian gave a loud warning as he stepped back.


    Wang Feixiang showed a strange look on his face, and then his right hand gently patted forward.


    The gold of the five elements is condensed in the body, and the stone is opened!


    The simple palm contained a thousand powers, and Lin Bietian instinctively attacked with both palms, and the gust of wind swept through it.


    But in the next second there was a bang.


    The gust of wind in the void was instantly split under the golden palm, and Lin Bietian took a few steps back and vomited blood, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Wang Feixiang snorted, and the spear in his hand let go, like a long dragon in the sky, with a bright moon in the sky.


    Laughing wildly, he shouted: "Master Lin, I wanted to have a discussion with the younger generation of your family, but I didn''t expect that the head of your family would do it yourself, if that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude, try this trick to kill the golden spear. !"


    Marksmanship is like a dragon.


    Wherever it goes, everything is destroyed.


    When Lin Fengyun saw this scene, the immortal energy in his whole body was cut off by the murderous aura of the spear before he could release it.


    Faced with such a scene, he was already frightened, and he rolled and crawled towards the bedroom.


    Seeing that Lin Bietian was at stake.


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath, desperately grabbed the sword of ice in her hand, and shot it out of thin air.


    At the same time, he shouted in the void, "Young Master Wang, you are a little too deceiving!"


    The Frost Excalibur and the spear in Wang Feixiang''s hands handed over to each other in the air.


    Lin Ruoxue only felt a splendid immortal aura flowing through her body continuously.


    There was blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, the Frost Divine Sword crossed an arc in the air, instantly cutting off the spear.


    Wang Feixiang widened his eyes and looked at the spear in his hand, full of doubts in his heart.


    "How could this be, the cold air that just came, could it be that you are using the Frost Divine Sword in your hand!"


    "No wonder your Lin family has a good heart for this year''s martial arts competition. As expected, they have already made corresponding preparations!"


    Wang Feixiang shouted loudly with anger.


    Lin Ruoxue held the long sword, trembling slightly, and the moment her internal organs were touched, great fluctuations occurred.


    There is an insurmountable gap between the realm of the two, and the reason why they were slightly better just now was entirely due to the divine weapon.


    In the face of such a situation, Lin Ruoxue remained motionless, her eyebrows met coldly.


    The sword pointed in front of him and said, "Young Master Wang, if you want to sneak attack late at night, then I will accompany you to the end, and I will use this divine sword in my hand, as well as my life, at the last moment of the confrontation!"


    The cold air of the Frost Divine Sword was continuously released in the air, and Wang Feixiang hesitated half a minute when he saw this scene.


    Then a smile appeared on his face, and he said hypocritically: "I didn''t expect Snow White to have such a superb swordsmanship. As the saying goes, you can win a hundred battles by knowing yourself and your enemy. I came here today just to test it out. , I''ll leave first!"


    Wang Feixiang thought about it.


    If you follow the request of the first elder, even if you fight to the end at this moment, you will not be able to get any benefits.


    Especially in order to face the competition in the next two days, I can''t be injured first. Fortunately, I can only choose to leave conservatively.


    Lin Bietian watched Wang Feixiang struttingly leave, but there was nothing he could do.


    With a sigh, he said to his daughter, "Bai Xue, I''ve been sorry for you all these years. I didn''t expect that at a critical juncture, when the family is in trouble, you can actually stand in front of the door regardless of your body!"


    Lin Bietian was complimenting Bai Xue on the surface, but in fact he was accusing Sang and scolding Huai.


    Lin Fengyun heard it in his ears, and his heart was not happy.


    But when my sister was just in danger, she tried her best to defend her family. Compared with herself, it was really like a world apart. At this moment, she was speechless.


    I can only bite the bullet and say with a smile: "I''m really sorry for my sister before. I was impatient for a while. I believe that this is a competition with you, and I will definitely win glory for the family!"

 Chapter 5118： Night lore

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and eighteenth night lore


    Facing Lin Fengyun''s praise, Lin Ruoxue just smiled.


    But in the next second, a mouthful of blood suddenly protruded, and his face turned pale.


    Lin Bietian hurried to help when he saw this.


    The moment her hands touched Lin Ruoxue''s veins, she only felt that her internal organs were in turmoil.


    Lin Bietian let go of his hand instantly, and said angrily, "Wang Feixiang didn''t expect to be so vicious. When they competed just now, I was afraid that they used the King Kong magic power passed down by their Wang family''s ancestors, causing Baixue''s meridians to be confused! "


    Lin Bietian helped Bai Xue into the bedroom.


    Lin Fengyun followed closely behind.


    Bai Xue, who was injured, was pale, lying on the edge of the wall, closing his eyes and resting.


    Without saying a word, Lin Bietian immediately patted Bai Xue''s back with his palms, pouring a stream of immortal energy into it.


    But just after the immortal energy was cast, Lin Bietian only felt a powerful force backlash from his body, and instantly released his hands, showing a surprised look.


    Then he said with great regret: "The internal strength of this Wang family is extremely fierce, and I am afraid that it is difficult to completely eliminate it as a father. There is an immortal energy that does not belong to him flowing in Bai Xue, and the yin and yang are colliding, so he must be forced out before he can recover. !"


    Lin Bietian was extremely anxious, and rushed out of the bedroom, trying to find Su Yan, but found that he had disappeared without a trace.


    "Where did Mr. Su go? If it was him, there might be a way to save the little girl''s injuries!" Lin Bietian shouted anxiously.


    Lin Fengyun walked a full circle behind him.


    He shouted and searched every corner of the room, but found no trace of Su Yan.


    Then he shook his head silently and said, "Father, could Su Yan meet Wang Feixiang and escape? I saw him standing beside him before, but since Wang Feixiang came, he disappeared without a trace!"


    Lin Bietian frowned deeply.


    After thinking for a moment, he retorted on the spot: "I don''t think it''s possible, just with Mr. Su''s realm and noble practice, even the first family may not be able to shake him, if he is a member of our family, I am afraid he has already Ranked at the top of the competition!"


    According to the rules, Su Yan was not a member of the Lin family, so it was a pity that he could not participate in the competition.


    When the two were looking around, they suddenly heard the sound of coughing from the room.


    Lin Bietian loved her daughter eagerly, and hurriedly pushed the door in, only to find that Bai Xue''s face became even paler.


    Lin Bietian hurriedly helped him.


    He said softly: "Daughter, wait a moment, I''ll go to the pharmacy to see if there is any panacea that can treat you!"


    Having said that, Bai Xue suddenly narrowed his eyes and grabbed his father''s hand.


    Then he said in a weak voice: "Father, Big Brother Su has taught me a lot of ways to treat internal injuries. If there is Tianshan Snow Lotus, the injury can be cured tonight without delaying the competition. I remember the pharmacy. A few more!"


    Although Tianshan snow lotus is precious, it is not unique to the eight major families.


    Lin Bietian hurried to get it.


    But at this moment, Lin Fengyun suddenly intercepted.


    He hurriedly shook his head and said, "Father, you''re here with my sister. I''m going to the pharmacy now. It''s dangerous outside. If Wang Feixiang''s stinky boy makes a comeback and we''re caught off guard, you should have a look here!"


    Lin Bietian nodded silently.


    Lin Fengyun came to the pharmacy alone and opened the black box containing Tianshan Snow Lotus.


    A refreshing scent hits my face.


    Lin Fengyun put Tianshan snow lotus in the boiler to make medicine, but just halfway through, he suddenly felt hatred.


    "If you take Tianshan Snow Lotus and your condition improves, then this year''s competition has nothing to do with me, but if my sister fails, I will be the only one in our Lin family who can play!"


    "I mustn''t let my sister be proud on the battlefield, it should be my stage!"


    Lin Fengyun thought to himself.


    Then, with an evil smile on his face, he hurriedly opened the innermost room of the pharmacy.


    Take out a black lily.


    The flowers exude an eerie scent.


    As if he had obtained a treasure, Lin Fengyun gently held the black lily, and said to himself: "This poisonous dragon flower can make people''s muscles and veins break, and eliminate the fairy energy. If it is added to the herbal medicine, my sister will completely Disqualified from the competition!"


    Having said this, Lin Fengyun secretly rejoiced, and now he no longer hesitates to mix the two groups of medicinal materials into the boiler at the same time.


    After a few minutes.


    The herbs with a peculiar smell are finished.


    "..."


    Cang Qiong Mountain.


    A hundred miles away.


    Wang Feixiang is constantly flying between mountains and rivers above the night sky.


    Seeing the Great Elder in the void standing at the peak, waiting for a long time.


    The two looked at each other across the mountain, and Wang Feixiang laughed loudly through sound transmission.


    "Elder, Lin Ruoxue took the place of the Lin family to participate in the martial arts tournament this year. That woman created an Frost Divine Sword, which is extremely sharp and can even break our family''s weapons!"


    "But don''t worry, elder, I have already injured him during the duel just now. Maybe the Lin family will withdraw from the stage at this year''s martial arts competition!"


    Wang Feixiang laughed while running wildly.


    At this moment, the expression of the great elder in the distance suddenly changed, waving his right hand and hurriedly shouting: "Wang Feixiang don''t come here, stop me immediately!"


    Wang Feixiang didn''t know why.


    All of a sudden I felt like a meteor was flying across the night sky.


    Facing such a scene, Wang Feixiang instinctively stretched out his palm and patted it forward.


    However, he felt that the Vajra magic was transformed into an invisible form in an instant, and at the same time, the position of the back of the neck was coldly grasped by a hand.


    Hei Ying was wearing a night-walking suit and ran away in the southwest direction at an extremely fast speed.


    When the elder saw this, he immediately followed.


    But the speed of the black shadow was extremely fast, and it disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The Great Elder looked into the distance, but couldn''t find any trace, and was shocked.


    "How could this be? My heavenly realm can''t keep up with this speed!"


    "I heard that a few days ago, a powerful man came out of the mountain and blasted Hanshan. Could it be that the person just now is the legendary power man, but there is no grievance and no hatred, why do you want to trouble Wang Feixiang?"


    The big elder secretly said in his heart.


    Really helpless.


    It was only possible to hold an emergency meeting late at night to bring together the seven elders of the Wang family.


    Sleepless in the middle of the night, the elders who were sitting in the royal hall looked at each other.


    Hearing this, I was shocked.


    "It stands to reason that our family has never offended anyone else. Why was Wang Feixiang arrested?"


    "Elder, he is currently the strongest existence in our Wang family. If he is not an opponent, what if he finds us?"


    in the process of discussing with the surrounding people.


    The elder sighed.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Wang Feixiang participated in the competition on behalf of our family. Now that he has been arrested, his life and death are unknown, and he can only choose another person to participate in the competition!"

 Chapter 5119： Lord of Artifacts

    The 5119th chapter master of the artifact


    Above the void, dark clouds spread all over.


    Su Yan was wearing a night clothes to cover his face.


    Then lightly, he threw Wang Feixiang onto the dark cloud.


    The body is suspended in mid-air.


    Su Yan said with a sneer, "You, before the competition, you disguised the qualifications of the Lin family and broke the rules. You deserve to die!"


    Wang Feixiang wanted to struggle at first, but then he felt an invisible pressure that made him unable to move half a point.


    He could only kneel on his knees and sweat profusely.


    He hurriedly kowtowed beside him and said, "This immortal, this is the plan of the chief elder of our family. I''m just following orders. Please spare my life!"


    Wang Feixiang has also seen a master.


    In particular, all the elders in the family are in the realm of immortals.


    But for some unknown reason, compared with the man in front of him, he seems to be insignificant. Facing unprecedented pressure, Wang Feixiang has no intention of resisting.


    Seeing the other party crying bitterly, Su Yan sneered in his heart.


    Then he said, "Go back to the Lin family and apologize, or you will die tonight!"


    Wang Feixiang has lost all face at this moment.


    As the head of the eight major families to beg the Lin family for mercy, it is really difficult to bend down.


    When I thought about it, I saw an artifact in the void.


    Good fortune artifact, immortal spirit is vigorous.


    Faced with such murderous intent, Wang Feixiang''s mind went blank, and he hurriedly shouted, "Don''t worry, hero, I''ll go back now and apologize!"


    Wang Feixiang did not hesitate.


    He ran wildly in the direction of the Lin family.


    Su Yan walked behind him without any rush.


    Walk in the void.


    And at the same time.


    Fengyun opened the bedroom door and placed the steaming medicine bowl in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    With a strange smile on his face, he said, "Sister, this is a herbal medicine that I specially brewed. There are three Tianshan snow lotuses in it. After drinking it, the medicine will definitely cure the disease!"


    Lin Fengyun pushed the black medicine bowl in front of Bai Xue.


    Lin Bietian, who didn''t know the reason, also urged anxiously: "Bai Xue, hurry up and drink it, take a good rest for a while, find a way for my father, and use all the medicinal materials to heal your wounds!"


    Lin Ruoxue held the bowl lightly with both hands.


    Just as he was about to drink, there was a sudden gust of wind, and Lin Bietian frowned immediately and hurriedly opened the door.


    I saw Wang Feixiang come back in a Tang suit.


    Lin Bietian immediately charged forward with his weapon in hand.


    He shouted to Wang Feixiang: "Wang Feixiang, what do you mean, you are destined to trouble our Lin family tonight!"


    Lin Ruoxue supported the wound and put the bowl on the table, and then ran out of the courtyard.


    The family of three looked at Wang Feixiang.


    Lin Fengyun stepped back cautiously.


    Then Wang Feixiang fell to his knees with an inexplicable thud.


    He shouted loudly: "I''m sorry for the Lin family, I have no eyes, I promise, I will never disturb others in the future, please accept my apology!"


    The famous Wang Feixiang suddenly fell to his knees, and the crowd was stunned.


    Lin Fengyun is also unclear.


    Lin Bietian was even more embarrassed.


    One is the head of the eight great families, the other is the last of the eight great families, and the gap between them is very different.


    Although Lin Bietian knew that the other party was deliberately making trouble, he did not dare to be too strict.


    He could only tentatively say, "Why is it necessary for Wang Gongzi to do this? Although you are a little girl, as long as you sincerely apologize for this matter, we will never pursue it!"


    Lin Bietian hurriedly gave the other a step.


    Wang Feixiang immediately thanked Dade.


    I apologized over and over again, and then I left in a daze.


    Looking at the other party''s back, Lin Fengyun asked inexplicably, "What the **** is going on here? Wang Feixiang came here before and wanted to kill and fight. How can he take the initiative to kowtow and apologize now, this is not in line with the other party''s character!"


    Lin Bietian also frowned.


    After thinking about it, he said: "These things that happened tonight are really weird. All in all, it''s really good that they don''t trouble us. If you see each other at the competition venue, you must try your best to avoid us. We can''t face it head-on! "


    Lin Beitian gave some advice.


    At the same time, Su Yan came from the courtyard.


    Seeing the other party, Lin Fengyun hurriedly yelled, "I said, why did you come here now, a tortoise with a shrunken head, Wang Feixiang attacked our family, you escaped, and now that things have calmed down, you dare to come back, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention to the other party.


    He directly pulled Lin Ruoxue into the bedroom.


    Then, he stretched out his right hand and patted Lin Ruoxue''s shoulder, a breath of air kept flowing along the body''s meridians.


    Lin Ruoxue felt extremely comfortable in an instant.


    Seeing this, Lin Fengyun hurriedly handed over the medicine bowl.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Sister, hurry up and drink the medicine. Father''s lifelong wishes are placed on you. You must participate in the competition and heal your wounds before that!"


    During the conversation, Su Yan silently shook his head and put the medicine bowl aside.


    At the same time, Su Yan only felt that there was a peculiar aura in the medicine bowl. Looking at it with the naked eye, he analyzed the ingredients clearly.


    Su Yan just sneered and pushed away: "There is no need for this, I will help Lin Ruoxue heal the wound, you two please come back!"


    When Lin Fengyun heard this, he knew that tonight was the last chance.


    Then a bang.


    He hurriedly said: "This is a medicine made by Tianshan Snow Lotus. If you don''t take it, it will be a waste!"


    Lin Bietian was completely kept in the dark from the beginning to the end and persuaded softly: "Daughter, let''s drink this bowl of medicine, the snowfields of Tianshan Mountains are extremely precious and not common to our family, don''t waste our hearts! "


    Bai Xue nodded silently, and was about to take the medicine with both hands, but Su Yan took a step faster, grabbed Lin Fengyun instantly, and pressed it directly to the edge of the wall.


    At the same time, he forced the herbs in the medicine bowl into the opponent''s mouth.


    "Since Tianshan Snow Lotus is a rare and famous medicine, then you senior brother should drink it first and try it!"


    Fengyun stared at the terrified eyes, just about to overturn the medicine, but Su Yan clicked on the acupoint at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, he grabbed Lin Fengyun''s neck and forcefully poured all the medicine down.


    During the whole process, Lin Fengyun''s neck was flushed and he continued to struggle, but it was still to no avail.


    After drinking a bowl of potion, Su Yan just let go.


    Lin Bietian widened his eyes and shouted loudly, "Mr. Su, what are you doing, this is the medicine for my daughter!"


    Lin Fengyun clutched his neck and squatted in front of the door, retching for a while.


    But unfortunately, even if he spit out bitter gall, he couldn''t spit out the medicine just now.


    The drug decomposes very fast, and it is completely decomposed into every cell in the body the moment it touches the body.


    Lin Fengyun stared at his blood-red eyes and shouted to himself, "You can''t drink it, you can''t drink this medicine!"


    Lin Bietian, who originally pointed loudly, immediately showed a look of doubt when he heard Fengyun''s words.


    Hastily pulled Fengyun to his side.


    He asked loudly, "Lin Fengyun, can you explain to me what it means not to drink?"

 Chapter 5120： poison fire

    Chapter 5120: Poisonous Fire Attacks the Heart


    Lin Fengyun''s face instantly turned pale, desperate, squatting on the ground, retching for a while.


    He tried his best, but unfortunately he couldn''t spit out even half the bitter water, his eyes widened, showing a look of horror.


    Lin Bietian''s expression was even more wonderful, he looked at Su Yan and said, "Mr. Su, what is going on here?"


    Su Yan was not in a hurry and then picked up the broken medicine bowl on the ground.


    Put it in front of Lin Bietian and said, "You are also someone who has done research on drugs, and you can see one or two things compared to yourself."


    During the conversation, Fengyun only felt that something was wrong, and turned around and ran away without saying a word.


    The situation is fast, Su Yan is faster!


    A gust of breeze blew, Su Yan came to Fengyun and shot lightning as shown in the picture. After the light flickered, Lin Fengyun did not move.


    "If you want to leave, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy, Mr. Lin, you used to be overly patriarchal, thinking that being a son will definitely make a difference for the family, but now you''re looking at it with wide eyes, what exactly did your trustworthy son do! "


    Lin Bietian looked puzzled, then took the broken medicine bowl and put it in front of him.


    A peculiar smell of lily kept coming.


    Lin Bietian''s brows trembled in an instant, and he stepped back a few steps, his eyes gradually changing as he watched Fengyun.


    "Master Lin, you must have seen it!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    At this moment, silence is better than sound.


    "Beast, you are a beast!"


    In Lin Bietian''s roar, he ran wildly in front of Lin Fengyun, raised his mouth, and instantly fell to the ground.


    Then he stretched out his right hand and pointed at the other party''s forehead. He was so angry that he couldn''t even speak.


    The body is trembling, the heart is bleeding!


    "Father, what''s going on? What does this have to do with Fengyun? What is the drug..." Lin Ruoxue opened the door and asked softly. Although she had already guessed something in her heart, she couldn''t believe the truth. "


    Lin Bietian couldn''t speak, he kicked the wind and clouds with one kick, holding a long sword, pointed at the other party and said, "Bastard, speak for yourself!"


    During the shouting process, Lin Fengyun kept shaking.


    Su Yan advised: "Don''t waste your energy, you are doing a lot of injustice, and in the end, you will suffer the consequences. The medicine you take will melt in your mouth and dissolve in your body. Now that your martial arts are completely useless, why struggle!"


    Lin Fengyun looked sad and looked at Su Yan with despair in his eyes.


    Lin Bietian''s sword went a step further, almost sticking to the opponent''s eyes.


    In desperation, Fengyun could only tell the truth, and then squatted on the ground in sweat, apologizing: "Bai Xue, it''s my lack of greed!"


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Bietian raised the long sword in his hand, and just fell down to slash, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes rolled, with tears in her eyes, she shook her head and said, "Father, forget it, no matter what, he is also my brother, and it can be considered temporary. Fortunately, Big Brother Su found out in time to avoid disaster."


    Naturally, Lin Bietian couldn''t help beheading his son, so he said through the steps: "Okay, since your sister forgives you, then I won''t kill you, get me out of the Lin family from now on, and from now on, you must not enter the house!"


    After the roar, Lin Fengyun hesitated.


    At this moment, I want to go home, but I can''t face it.


    Then he said with a look of despair: "Okay, then thank my father for his many years of upbringing. If we say goodbye today, we won''t see you in the future!"


    Lin Fengyun didn''t look back, opened the door, and disappeared into the darkness.


    Watching people go to hollow out, Lin Bietian hurriedly apologized: "Mr. Su, I''m very sorry, it''s all my son''s failure to live up to his expectations, only these wicked ways, thank you for finding out in time!"


    Su Yan shook his head in disbelief.


    There is only one day before the incomparable meeting, and they go back to their rooms to rest.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Fengyun ran out of the house alone, and all his cultivation was scrapped.


    Along the way, my mind went blank.


    Before I knew it, I had already crossed Babao Mountain and came to a cliff.


    "Forget it, it''s okay to die. It was originally the end of the eight great families. Now that my martial arts has disappeared, other families will not take it in. Step into it and end it all!"


    Lin Fengyun slammed his heart, and wanted to jump down at the moment.


    But at this moment, I suddenly heard the footsteps of everyone coming from behind.


    I saw a group of men in white robes, shuttled through the forest, towards a basin.


    The basin was originally where the Hanshan Mountain was, but unfortunately because of the previous battle, the mountain peak became a giant pit.


    The surrounding men in white robes stayed in front of the pothole and searched carefully on the ground, but found nothing.


    When he shook his head, he heard only the voice of an old man, very strong, coming from all directions.


    "A bunch of trash, I can''t find a single wordless celestial book. Bei Minglei died here in the beginning. The wordless celestial book is indestructible, and it is absolutely impossible to disappear. Find it carefully for me, it is the treasure of our divine doctor''s hall!"


    During the shouting process, everyone hurriedly looked for it.


    After a few minutes, still nothing.


    A man said sadly: "President, we still can''t find it!"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came out, but saw an old man appear in the void, with a wrinkled face, over a hundred years old, standing in the void.


    Lin Fengyun could see clearly from a distance, and under the bright moon, facing this scene, his whole body trembled.


    He said to himself, "This is, the president of the Hall of Divine Doctors, Senior Brother Bei Minglei!"


    In the basin, the president stretched out his right hand, and after scolding, the surrounding soldiers rose up in the air, their faces twisted in the air, and bursts of lamentation came out.


    "Since you guys are all waste, let''s die together!"


    After the guild leader roared, he shook his hands, and his blood was blurred in an instant.


    A **** rain fell from the sky, and the scene was extremely brutal.


    After the anger passed, the president suddenly stared at the blood-red eyes and stared at the southwest direction.


    With a sneer, he said, "Jumping clown, get over here!"


    When he stretched out his right hand, the situation was caught off guard and was instantly sucked in front of him.


    Taking objects from a distance of 100 meters is unprecedented.


    Seeing this scene, many soldiers whispered: "This is the Lin family at the end of the eight major families, but, with such a low level of kung fu, you have no realm at all?"


    Lin Fengyun has become a commoner, and the chairman is too lazy to pay attention.


    The moment he waved his hand, he was about to kill, Feng Yun immediately knelt on the ground and begged: "President, don''t kill me, although I don''t know where the book of heaven is, but I know what happened at that time!"


    Lin Fengyun then recounted all the scenes at that time. Of course, all this was told from Bai Xue''s mouth.


    It''s just that in Fengyun''s mouth, adding oil and vinegar, distorting right and wrong.


    Hearing this, the president was silent for a long time.


    With a serious look on his face, he asked: "You mean, the two of you, the Lin family, and the guard were there at the time? So, after Bei Minglei died, some of them stole the wordless scripture!"


    Lin Fengyun had an idea and continued to distort the facts: "It''s very possible, to be honest, my sister''s realm has grown by leaps and bounds, and she has a lot of problems. It''s just that I asked many times, but the other party kept silent."

 Chapter 5121： troublemaker

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and twenty one who caused trouble


    "Destroying the Lin family is obligatory!"


    "Recapture the treasure, the Hall of Glory!"


    The shouts were loud.


    Lin Fengyun had a ghost in his heart and hurriedly said: "Wait, if we go there rashly, in case we have no evidence and make a mistake, I am afraid that it will anger the eight major families. Although it is not enough for the president, but the eight major families practice their skills. It should not be underestimated, there are not a few elders in the Heavenly Immortal Realm!"


    The president listened to Fengyun''s words and pondered for a long time.


    He said with interest: "It makes sense, it just so happens that the martial arts conference is about to be held. We will witness it with our own eyes. By the way, how about the people in the hall of divine doctors also take part?"


    Several elders looked embarrassed.


    They looked at each other and said, "That being said, the colorful Tianchi, for us, has a dispensable effect. Even if we win the championship, there is nothing wrong with it, but we can take this opportunity to inquire about the truth of the Wordless Heavenly Book."


    The president pondered for a moment, and suddenly the account looked at Lin Fengyun.


    He opened his mouth and said, "It''s simple, we have a place in the Hall of Divine Physicians to join the competition of the eight major families, and it''s right in front of you!"


    The crowd around looked at Lin Fengyun instantly.


    Bewildered, he said: "He is indeed one of the eight major families, but he has no realm at all, and it is too bad. What can he test out?"


    during the inquiry.


    Lin Fengyun hurriedly cried continuously.


    He said casually: "I was originally in the Jin Xian realm, but I was helpless and persecuted by my family. Now I take medicine and I have no realm at all!"


    The president grabbed Lin Fengyun''s arm, his face suddenly showing joy.


    Immediately said: "This is simple, since it is caused by drugs, it is simple, but don''t forget that we are a palace of divine doctors, I can not only restore your realm, but even take it to a higher level!"


    Lin Fengyun didn''t expect that after taking his own life, he is expected to return!


    Before he could thank him, the president grabbed Fengyun''s chin on the ground and dislocated it on the spot.


    Then he shoved a black medicine bowl into Fengyun''s mouth. Before he could react, he slapped a palm on his chest and told him to swallow it.


    The president snickered: "Very good, tonight, you will continue to strengthen your strength, and then you will see for yourself."


    time flies.


    Two days later, the martial arts conference was officially launched.


    Under the colorful Tianchi, the crowd swarmed, and all the masters gathered together.


    Lin Bietian took everyone along the mountain road all the way, but when he came to the scene, it was already very lively.


    Lin Ruoxue was also extremely happy, but saw that the arena was more than 100 meters long. It was made of marble and was extremely smooth.


    Each of the major families in the competition will have a master. The specific ranking and order of battle will be decided on the spot to ensure fairness and justice.


    "Father, there are too many people here, I can''t see clearly, let''s walk forward!" Lin Ruoxue said while looking at the dark crowd.


    An embarrassed smile appeared on Lin Beitian''s face.


    Although there was no clear regulation on the competition scene, it was an unwritten condition. The major families were divided into front and rear seats according to their strengths. Naturally, the three major families were firmly in the front position, and the others ranked in the back.


    As for the Lin family at the end of the eight major families, naturally, it must be at the end.


    "The scenery here is also good. Besides, we haven''t started yet, so we are not in a hurry." Lin Bietian interrupted awkwardly.


    During the conversation, everyone from the Wang family came from afar, and the Great Elder''s face was red.


    The people around didn''t say a word, and hurriedly gathered in front of them, complimenting them non-stop.


    "Elder, I haven''t seen you for a long time. In a few years, the Wang family is still among the best in terms of strength."


    "The Wang family must be an evergreen tree, enduring for a long time, it is really gratifying!"


    Facing the compliments from the crowd around him, the Great Elder looked ahead and turned a blind eye.


    Then, of course, he moved forward.


    There were smiles on the faces of the eight great families.


    Only Su Yan shook his head silently in the distance and said, "Sure enough, the eight major families are the ones who are leading the way!"


    Although the sound was not loud, the surrounding crowd could hear it clearly.


    Some of the family members looked at each other and kept accusing Su Yan.


    "You are a guard of the Lin family, where do you have the qualifications to judge here?"


    "I don''t know how high the sky is, the people of the Lin family are really blind, and they actually invited such a guard!"


    The housekeepers of the major families stepped forward and kept accusing them.


    Lin Bietian also had an embarrassed smile on his face.


    He hurriedly persuaded him in front of him: "Everyone, gentleness is the most precious thing. This Mr. Su is an honored guest of our family, not a guard!"


    Several housekeepers snorted indifferently.


    Lin Ruoxue frowned at the side, the crowd in front almost became a wall of people, and she couldn''t see through it at all.


    I saw the major families lining up in front.


    After Su Yan swaggered around, the crowd continued to move forward.


    Several housekeepers in front frowned upon seeing this.


    He complained loudly, "What''s the matter with you? Did you come first and then come and push up? I don''t think the Lin family can count their seniority."


    Su Yan ignored the words of the surrounding crowd.


    Immediately point to the southwest corner.


    He said, "I''m just catching up with a few old friends!"


    Then Su Yan immediately grabbed Lin Ruoxue''s arm with his backhand.


    Swing forward.


    The core of the competition arena.


    Qian Duoduo and the others chatted with smiles.


    A lively scene.


    "Ma Hualong, if we meet each other in this competition, we must show mercy. We business people value peace!"


    Qian Duoduo stepped forward and said with a smile.


    Ma Hualong also nodded silently.


    Except for the top three families, everyone is still friendly.


    During the conversation, one of the guards rushed over.


    He clasped his fists with both hands and asked with an ugly face: "Young sons of the family, there is a gentleman who said that he knew you and wanted to come over. We can''t stop it, so let me know first!"


    in the process of talking.


    Qian Duoduo looked puzzled, and all the brothers who often interacted with each other gathered here.


    Zhao Minglei simply snorted and said, "I don''t remember any new friends I made recently. There are so many people here and I''m very irritable, so don''t join in the fun!"


    Just as the words were finished, a sudden chaos sounded from behind.


    Several eldest sons looked back one after another.


    I saw several guards maintaining law and order at the venue, clearly surrounded by a group, but suddenly a strange atmosphere separated everyone.


    The captain of the guard was caught off guard and stumbled to the ground.


    Between the flying sand and the stone, a man came quickly.


    Seeing the man''s appearance, Qian Duoduo was instantly sweating, and instinctively grabbed his pocket.


    With a look of surprise, he said: "I really have no money for this hero. If I go on, I''m afraid that more money will become less money!"

 Chapter 5122： Tournament begins

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-two chapters began to compete


    "Don''t get me wrong, because there are too many people outside the venue, we just came here to sit for a while, I don''t know if you can agree!"


    Su Yan clenched his fists and spoke very politely.


    Zhao Minglei next to Qian Duoduo''s wide-eyed eyes also lost his temper.


    Ma Hualong said with a wry smile: "I agree that you are here, but I don''t agree that you are coming. Do you think we have the ability to stop you!"


    Su Yan still pretended and said angrily, "If that''s the case, then thanks to the great love, let''s sit here for a while, the moon is the first to get the moon near the water tower, and it can be seen clearly here!"


    Su Yan pulled Lin Ruoxue and hurriedly squeezed into the crowd.


    Qian Duoduo and the others immediately formed a circle and gave the best position to Su Yan.


    Everything was clear at the moment.


    Qian Duoduo kept looking at Su Yan with an extremely embarrassed expression.


    After a long time, he asked cautiously, "Brother Su, you won''t represent the Lin family in this competition, will you?"


    At this moment, a guard is holding a red bamboo tube in his hand and finds it in front of the sons of the major families.


    Each family puts a bamboo stick into the bamboo tube.


    Rank randomly.


    Ma Hualong, who was about to put the bamboo stick into the bamboo tube, instantly widened his eyes when he heard these words.


    His hands froze in the air and then asked: "If Mr. Su wants to participate in this game, then let''s not compare. Although it is a bit embarrassing, at least one life can be saved!"


    Su Yan laughed, and said indifferently, "Although I can serve as a guard in the neighbor''s house, I''m not from the Lin family, and naturally I won''t participate in the competition, so please rest assured!"


    A stone in everyone''s heart slowly fell.


    Only then did Ma Hualong dare to put the bamboo stick into the bamboo tube.


    Lin Ruoxue had a smile on her face.


    Facing the sons and brothers of the major families, they bowed respectively.


    At the same time, he said, "I didn''t expect you young masters to have such a good relationship with Big Brother Su!"


    During the conversation, Qian Duoduo showed an embarrassed smile, not knowing how to answer.


    Su Yan just nodded silently.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very awkward.


    Suddenly the bell above the ring rang.


    I saw the three major families, standing in the center of the ring in unison.


    The first elder of the Wang family clasped his fists with both hands and smiled.


    Standing at the core of the competition, he gave way: "Everyone, our Eight Great Families Tournament is about to begin. Thanks to the love, everyone can participate here. In order to advocate the fairness and justice of the competition, we invite the president of the Hall of Divine Doctors!"


    In the process of talking, a breath broke out out of thin air, and the surrounding publicists took a step back.


    An old man dropped out of nowhere.


    The old man had a smile on his face.


    Walk slowly forward.


    The surrounding crowd immediately chattered and discussed non-stop.


    "The president of the Hall of Divine Physicians is a rare sight in a hundred years. I didn''t expect to be able to participate in the competition of the eight major families!"


    "As long as he is there, I am afraid it is absolutely impossible to play tricks in the ring!"


    The chairman had a smile on his face.


    The patriarchs and the elders of the three surrounding families chatted around discussing the differences.


    But at this moment.


    The president suddenly stared at Lin Ruoxue fiercely.


    An invisible murderous aura came upon him.


    The closest to Lin Ruoxue was a lot of money, and suddenly he felt that he could hardly breathe, and the blood from the corner of his mouth kept seeping into his stomach.


    Ma Hualong showed a surprised expression and looked back at Lin Ruoxue.


    "What the **** is going on, why does a dignified president have such a big hatred for Lin Ruoxue?"


    "In other words, how could a girl from the last family offend such a big man?"


    Although Qian Duoduo did not ask carefully, he kept discussing with several brothers around him.


    Lin Ruoxue also showed a surprised expression. Hearing this, she hurriedly said, "I don''t know a person like the president at all, and I haven''t had any festivals before!"


    As Lin Ruoxue spoke, her face turned pale.


    Fortunately, with Su Yan''s help, his realm improved, otherwise he would have fainted on the spot.


    Faced with such a scene, Su Yan suddenly downplayed and took a step forward to intercept Bai Xue.


    All the murderous aura in front disappeared instantly.


    The guild leader in the ring frowned deeply and also took a step forward.


    A stronger pressure rushed towards him, but in front of Su Yan, it disappeared like a moth to a flame.


    The chairman raised his head for a moment.


    He secretly said in his heart: "It is impossible that no one can stop my aura, except for the leaders of the major families, there must be masters in the dark!"


    The president has tried his best.


    It is a pity to explore the source of the breath, and still know nothing.


    The elders of the Wang family were puzzled.


    Beside him, he advised: "President, since you are invited to be the host, would you like to say a few more words?"


    During the questioning process, the president suddenly woke up.


    Immediately put away the murderous.


    With a smile on his face again, he ignored the front and said: "This year''s martial arts competition is slightly different from previous years. I heard that the Eight Great Clan Kung Fu hopes that we can also ask for advice from the Hall of Magicians, but don''t worry, in case you are lucky enough to win the first place, We don''t want fame or magic weapon, we just want to learn from each other!"


    The crowd trembled.


    Hearing the second half of the president''s words, he smiled again.


    At the same time, the president waved his hand gently behind him, and a man wearing light blue clothes came to the crowd.


    The moment they saw the man, the crowd around them paled in shock.


    Lin Jialin Fengyun.


    Lin Bietian immediately glared at each other.


    The president laughed and said: "This is my apprentice. This competition will naturally take part in the hall of our genius doctor. I must have known each other before, Fengyun would like to say hello to everyone!"


    Lin Fengyun''s face showed an evil and charming expression, and he stepped forward with an evil aura that kept on the ground.


    When Lin Bietian saw this scene, he only felt a humming in his brain.


    The whole body trembled constantly.


    "I didn''t expect this traitor to recognize a thief as a father!"


    Lin Beitian shouted loudly.


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression also showed loneliness.


    But at this moment, Lin Fengyun shouted in public: "Although I was a member of the Lin family before, it is a pity that Lin Bietian gave all the resources to my sister. I used to win glory for the family several times, and now I have burned it down. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Lin family!"


    As soon as these words came out of Lin Bietian, his face became even paler.


    The surrounding families all looked at Lin Bietian.


    Each with a mocking expression.


    "I didn''t expect to be betrayed by my son at a young age. Obviously, I didn''t do anything good on weekdays!"


    "It seems that this competition of the Lin family is probably the end of this year. Before entering the ring, the momentum has already lost a lot!"


    In the process of talking at length.


    The president waved his hand gently.


    In an instant, the bamboo sticks were staggered and invisible.


    The opponents who were quickly butted were lined up.


    At the same time, an evil aura came from the right side.


    Young Master Xiao of the Xiao family, his eyes were blood red, and his blue veins were exposed like a devil!

 Chapter 5123： debut style

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-three chapters first release style


    As soon as Xiao Han came out, evil spirits filled him.


    His eyes stared straight at Lin Ruoxue, containing endless hatred.


    Even Lin Bietian started to back down when he saw this, and hurriedly persuaded: "Daughter, it seems that we will suffer a big loss in this competition. If we encounter a master in the arena, once we die, Come down in danger."


    In one day, Lin Bietian lost Lin Fengyun and felt great sadness in his heart.


    Although he personally kicked him out of the house before, it was only a punishment. He thought that he would definitely return in a few days, but he never expected that he would instead take refuge in the palace of divine doctors.


    Now the only daughter, Bai Xue, is like a pearl in the palm of your hand, and she should not be surprised.


    The first elder of the Wang family was on the ring, feeling Xiao Han''s evil spirit, and frowned deeply.


    He hurriedly looked at Xiao Beichen, the head of the Xiao family behind him, and said, "What''s going on? Why is the representative of your family so evil? This is not the aura of our eight great families, right?"


    The second family, Murong Shuang and his father, Murong Kuang, also asked in unison: "It seems that your family is going to win this competition, but you don''t know when you started practicing these evil ways!"


    Xiao Han was motionless, and Xiao Beichen, who was beside him, was wearing a black robe with a stern face, and followed the elders behind him with evil spirits.


    As the head of the family, Xiao Beichen is arrogant, even ignoring the two major families, looking ahead and said: "People who practice martial arts, what is the method, not to mention that you have colluded with the demons and demons? Otherwise, how do you know that we have been exposed to evil spirits? ?"


    After some words, the people who asked were speechless.


    Xiao Leng looked at Li Baixue with a smile, and said in public: "On that day, you were not willing to marry you, but today I will make you regret it forever, I can''t get it, and no one can get it!"


    The release of evil energy cannot be boundless.


    Lin Ruoxue felt another pressure, coming towards him, before the match started, there were already enemies all over the sky.


    There were puzzled expressions on the faces of the people behind them, and they kept discussing.


    "What''s going on with the Lin family this year, it''s inexplicable, it''s almost provoked the three major families."


    "Being able to do this is considered a skill. I admire it. If we change to ordinary people, I am afraid that the three major families will not pay attention to us!"


    While everyone was discussing, the competition had already started, Lin Ruoxue looked at the bamboo sticks in her hand, the selected contestant was Zhang Xiaofan from the seventh clan, whose strength was almost the same as hers over the years.


    Lin Bietian smiled and said: "Fortunately, it''s the Zhang family. Last year, it was only a little short of the match against Fengyun. This year, Bai Xue will definitely win!"


    Through Su Yan''s guidance, Lin Ruoxue had already made rapid progress in two months.


    Lin Fengyun, who was beside the president in the distance, just sneered when he heard this.


    At the beginning of the game, for the sake of speed, there are two sets of competition arenas.


    They were constructed in the northeast and northwest directions, respectively. In order to prevent the two arenas from interfering with each other, they were separated by 300 meters from each other.


    At this moment, there was a lot of people talking. Lin Ruoxue had just boarded the ring, but there was no one around, and the surrounding spectators were empty.


    "Strange, where did all of them go when the competition started?"


    Lin Ruoxue stepped onto the stage and suddenly realized that the guests had already rushed to the northwest.


    One by one looked excited.


    Running wildly, shouting loudly.


    "Murong Shuang vs. Xiao Han, it''s interesting, the eight major families are fighting, and the two of them are tit-for-tat at the beginning, so refreshing!"


    "Today, it''s not in vain. The battle between the three major families is the most exciting part!"


    The shouting sound is getting farther and farther away.


    Lin Ruoxue observed the surroundings, except for Su Yan and a few spectators, there was almost no one around the arena to watch.


    Not even the father is gone.


    "This is too miserable, there is not even a single spectator!"


    "Training so hard to this day, no one cares!"


    Lin Ruoxue thought to herself.


    When the bell rang, the two in the ring still didn''t make a move.


    As an opponent, Zhang Xiaofan was wearing a commoner clothes and holding a machete, standing on the other end of the ring with a bitter expression on his face.


    But I saw that apart from the two junior brothers, the Zhang family had already run to another arena.


    Zhang Xiaofan said with a wry smile, "Miss Snow White, I''m sorry, it seems that our duel is not very noticeable."


    Lin Ruoxue replied with a wry smile: "There''s nothing I can do. Instead of watching our last clan fight, it''s better to watch the competition of the top clan. To be honest, if I didn''t want to stand on the ring, I would like to see the duel of the top clan. style."


    Zhang family Zhang Xiaofan, like the Lin family, is almost unknown and does not like to get along with others.


    Only one point better than the Lin family in last year''s tricks.


    At this moment, one of the guards couldn''t wait, and shouted from below: "Although there is no specific time for the game, don''t wait for the two of you, we still want to watch other people play!"


    Lin Ruoxue gave a wry smile and took their places.


    Su Yan was sitting beside the auditorium and was leisurely sightseeing, but he felt a murderous aura spreading from afar.


    Looking back, the president is standing in the mountains with several people from the Hall of Divine Physicians.


    Lin Fengyun was whispering behind him.


    "President, whether my sister has taken the scripture without words will soon find out, as long as she makes a move, she will know!"


    Although the distance is far, it cannot escape Su Yan''s eyes.


    The president nodded silently, and the two of them had a ghost in their hearts and watched silently.


    At the beginning of the match, Zhang Xiaofan''s mad sword in his hand flew up into the sky, the tyrannical sword was ferocious, flying sand and stone.


    If it wasn''t for the competition arena made of special materials, it would have been completely broken by now.


    Zhang Xiaofan looks very polite, but the family kung fu is indeed extremely domineering.


    The junior brother behind him said with emotion: "It seems that the senior brother is preparing for a decisive move. Since the last martial arts competition, Ba Dao Jue has been practicing painstakingly. Now it can be said that it has reached the realm of pure fire, and it will definitely win in one fell swoop!"


    Another apprentice brother also laughed and said, "Senior apprentice has already reached the early stage of Jinxian, and now, Lin Ruoxue dispatched by the Lin family is a bit weaker than Fengyun. There is no suspense in this battle."


    Zhang Xiaofan does not move like a mountain, moves like a gust of wind.


    The tyrannical sword opened up the world and came oncoming.


    Lin Ruoxue''s late stage Jinxian realm broke out out of thin air. She just took a step and completely annihilated the opponent''s breath in an instant.


    Zhang Xiaofan only felt his whole body trembling, his eyes widened, unable to believe the facts in front of him.


    "Why is this? It''s not that the other party''s realm is almost the same as mine, why has it reached the later stage!"


    "Could it be that from the very beginning, the Lin family was prepared for this younger sister to be better than the elder brother?"


    What Zhang Xiaofan thought in his mind was already distracted for a while.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue easily avoided the opponent''s attack and pushed with her right hand. The Ba Dao Jue was ferocious. In an instant, she pushed the boat along the water and re-entered the arena.


    Su Yan shouted aloud!


    There were very few spectators in the arena, but they were utterly disappointed!

 Chapter 5124： Killing invisible

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-four chapters kill invisible


    "What the **** is going on with that kid Zhang Xiaofan, a good trick, but because he was distracted, he failed miserably, persecuting us for so long in vain!"


    "It''s boring, if I knew this earlier, why don''t we go to see the duel of the Murong family, so disappointed!"


    The remaining few spectators kept complaining.


    Lin Ruoxue rolled over from the ring.


    He said politely, "Young Master Zhang, you have given up. The sword technique just now was indeed very ferocious. Fortunately, Young Master Zhang stopped in time, otherwise, injuries would be unavoidable."


    Lin Ruoxue was extremely polite, and she resolved the embarrassment in an understatement.


    A few junior brothers behind him said: "I just thought that the senior brother has been regressing after practicing so hard for so long. It turned out to be Lianxiang Xiyu, but when I return to the family, I am afraid that I will be scolded!"


    Everyone was half-joking.


    A black-haired elder from the Zhang family walked up to Zhang Xiaofan.


    Facing the elders, Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Elder, I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect to lose in the first battle, this year Lin Ruoxue is afraid to become the seventh family!"


    During the conversation, the black-haired elder not only did not blame, but praised: "You have done a good job, but Lin Ruoxue is probably not just as simple as the seventh family!"


    Everyone was puzzled, the black-haired elder did not explain, and no one pursued it, so the matter was abandoned.


    He must be an elder in the late stage of Jinxian. During the competition, he could see Lin Ruoxue''s real realm at a glance, and Xiaofan was naturally incomparable.


    Seeing the Zhang family leave, Lin Ruoxue immediately ran to Su Yan''s side and shouted with great joy, "Great, we won, I didn''t expect to win so easily!"


    "I hope that the opponent in the next game will not be so strong!"


    In the excitement, Su Yan suddenly looked through the back of Lin Ruoxue and looked at the high mountain, facing him coldly.


    But seeing the guild leader''s face ashen, he said to Lin Fengyun: "I can''t tell at all, these two are too weak, and they have already lost before they can make a move!"


    Lin Fengyun hurriedly responded: "Master, don''t worry, since that''s the case, why don''t I start late at night, and then I can see Lin Ruoxue''s ability!"


    The president nodded silently and waved lightly.


    Two men in black hurriedly came to the president.


    He lowered his head and said, "President, what are your orders!"


    The president said with a sneer, "I don''t want to see that woman live until tomorrow!"


    While the two were talking, they spoke softly, but Su Yan could hear them clearly.


    At this moment, the crowd kept coming from the other direction.


    Everyone''s face was ashen.


    Lin Ruoxue looked confused, and said to herself, "What happened, the Murong family''s game is over?"


    During the conversation, Xiao Han walked forward with a satisfied smile on his face, but it was also the only smiling face in the crowd.


    Lin Ruoxue and Lin Ruoxue walked past each other.


    "The next one to die is you!"


    Xiao Han''s sudden words instantly made Lin Ruoxue feel cold.


    At the same time, Qian Duoduo and the others followed, and Lin Ruoxue hurried up to ask.


    "Everyone, what happened, and where did the Murong family go?"


    "Also, why are they all frowning!"


    Lin Ruoxue asked with a puzzled expression.


    Zhao Minglei didn''t say a word and passed by, but at this moment, a pressure suddenly came from the sky.


    Su Yan walked over from the audience stage and said nonchalantly, "Brothers, Miss Lin is equivalent to my younger sister. When people ask you something, it''s not very polite to ignore the beautiful women!"


    Su Yan understated a sentence, and Zhao Minglei was instantly speechless.


    Qian Duoduo, who was walking behind, was about to turn around when Su Yan gently stretched out his hand and instantly grabbed the other party in front of him.


    At the same time, he grabbed Qian Duoduo''s arm and said, "Brothers, you are well-informed, Boss Qian, let''s talk!"


    Qian Duoduo smiled bitterly, Zhao Minglei didn''t want to provoke Su Yan, the evil god, and said hurriedly and politely: "Boss Qian, you guys should talk slowly, people have three urgent needs, I''ll go first."


    Qian Duoduo frowned and hurriedly reached out to grab him, but Su Yan took a step ahead and pulled him down beside him.


    "What happened to each of you, why are you frowning!"


    During Su Yan''s questioning, Lin Ruoxue hurried over to listen.


    Qian Duoduo sighed and said slowly.


    "Don''t mention it, that Xiao Han had a relationship with Murong at first, but halfway through the fight, evil energy suddenly erupted. In the same realm, he was almost invincible, and even jumped to the top to kill, and Murong was beaten into a **** on the spot."


    "Originally, the outcome was already decided, but as a result, Xiao Han''s murderous intentions turned Murong into pieces, blood stained the arena, and he died without a whole body. This scene can be described as extremely brutal. Since the history of the eight major families'' competition, such a thing has never happened. Patriarch Murong has thousands of theories, but Xiao Beichen said that swords have no eyes, and he looks like a matter of course!"


    "Afterwards, the two big families fought fiercely. If it wasn''t for the elders of the Wang family to come forward to intercede, I''m afraid it would be a **** battle between the two families. What''s worse, the Hualong brothers will fight against the Xiao family tomorrow. "


    Qian Duoduo explained everything in one breath.


    Ma Hualong came from afar, his face was also ashen, he stepped forward and said: "Everyone, I just discussed with the elders of the family, that Xiao Han''s methods are cruel, just want to kill not to win, in order to avoid accidents, we will not change the green hills and the green water will flow forever, Take the initiative to abstain from tomorrow''s game and retire first!"


    After Ma Hualong said this, he saw that everyone in the Ma family hurried down the mountain, and they were not beaten first.


    Qian Duoduo said with a wry smile: "I see, after the round, our family will retreat, and tomorrow I will fight against Lin Fengyun. As a person in the hall of divine doctors, the evil spirit emanating from his body is almost the same as that of Xiao Han, I''m afraid it will be fierce. Much less."


    Things were changing so quickly that we were caught off guard.


    Su Yan said coldly, "It''s better to let Lin Fengyun play against Xiao Han, just in time for a dog to bite a dog!"


    in conversation.


    Lin Bietian came from afar.


    With a livid face, he said: "Bai Xue, tomorrow''s competition schedule is out, let''s give up!"


    Lin Ruoxue was shocked.


    He hurriedly asked: "Father, why did you give up, the two monsters Lin Fengyun and Xiao Han have already met other families, we shouldn''t be in danger!"


    Lin Bietian responded with a sigh: "Daughter, but the Wang family, the head of the eight great families that will fight tomorrow!"


    Wang Feixiang!


    Hearing this, Qian Duoduo even sighed.


    He hurriedly advised: "At the end of the eight major families, against the first place, there is almost no suspense in this game, Miss Lin, do it yourself!"


    With Qian Duoduo''s departure, Lin Ruoxue''s expression suddenly became extremely solemn.


    Looking at his father, he said, "No, regardless of the outcome, I will participate!"

 Chapter 5125： go ones own way

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-five chapters go their own way


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Lin Bie''s weather was in a panic.


    He grabbed Bai Xue''s arm and persuaded bitterly: "Bai Xue, be obedient to me, your brother has become like this, if we lose you, our Lin family will have no successor, and you are not the difference between the Wang family and us. do not know!"


    In the process of shouting, Bietian stomped his feet in a hurry.


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath.


    He had already made up his mind, and retorted: "Father doesn''t need to say more, I have already decided on this matter, because our Lin family has always been at the bottom of the ranking, so this time I found a way to raise our eyebrows, otherwise the efforts of the past two months will not be worth it. It''s not a waste of money!"


    Seeing her daughter''s incomparably decisive expression.


    Lin Beitian sighed.


    Xiao Han, who had already passed by, suddenly stopped.


    Laughing wildly without looking back.


    At the same time, he shouted wildly: "Bai Xue, don''t lose easily, I look forward to seeing you!"


    In the face of such a threat, Lin Bietian is even more helpless.


    At this moment, suddenly a warm breath came oncoming.


    Lin Bietian felt that the tense atmosphere before was gone in an instant.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan supported the family head Lin and said, "Old man, children and grandchildren will have their own blessings, don''t worry, Lin Ruoxue is absolutely fine, if there is any danger, I will come to the rescue!"


    Su Yan''s understatement made Lin Bietian feel incomparably at ease.


    Then he stretched out his wrinkled hands and gently pulled Su Yan''s arm.


    He said earnestly: "I''m old, and I have done a lot of unreliable things before. From now on, it will be the world of your young people, and my daughter will be handed over to you!"


    Lin Bietian was no longer too long-winded.


    This sentence to you is a pun.


    After that, the competition of the day was temporarily ended, and the genius competition was divided into three days according to the time limit.


    Since the major families were at different distances from the competition site, the venue had already prepared guest rooms for the eight major families.


    And prepared a table of wine and food for the major families to eat.


    The Lin family room is in the southwest corner.


    It is a small courtyard.


    The food was still delicious, but it was a pity that neither Lin Bietian nor Lin Ruoxue ate it.


    Only Su Yan, leaning against a sycamore tree in the courtyard, was drinking and eating meat.


    "If you''re here, come out, why hide and hide!"


    Su Yan drank two taels of white wine by himself, and suddenly shouted to the air.


    With a swoosh, I saw two men in black, holding long knives, walking into the courtyard.


    Jinxian''s late stage realm walked quietly and silently.


    One of the killers had a strange look on his face.


    He pointed the weapon in his hand to the courtyard behind and said, "The guard of the Lin family, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    during the shouting.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan continued to eat the delicious food with his chopsticks.


    The two killers saw each other in silence, and their murderous aura instantly rippled.


    A vicious look appeared before him.


    Step by step, he walked towards Su Yan''s side.


    One of the killers said with a sneer: "Okay, you won''t eat a toast and eat a fine drink. You, the guard, are not in the plan, but if you dare to intercept it, then I will send you to the West!"


    "..."


    In a moonlit night.


    The palace in the southwest corner is resplendent.


    Wang Feixiang looked at the gate in the courtyard with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the table full of good wine and good meat, he said: "Elders, as the head of the eight major families, our wine and food hospitality is also slightly better than other families. This is the glory of our family, and I will never lose this honor. This year I will definitely bear the brunt of the competition!��


    When Wang Feixiang was excited, he found that the elders around him were silent.


    After a long time, Wang Feixiang broke the silence.


    In front of an elder, he asked with a puzzled look: "Excuse me, elder, why are you frowning? We are bound to win the competition tomorrow!"


    during the inquiry process.


    Suddenly there was a gust of wind, the door was blown open, and the president came alone with Lin Fengyun.


    Wang Feixiang looked back at the uninvited guest, stood up in an instant, and the sunset magic broke out out of thin air.


    In the middle of the night, like a blazing sun, it illuminates the entire palace.


    "Lin Fengyun, what are you doing here, it''s time to rest now!"


    Wang Feixiang shouted at the outside.


    The president walked into the room lightly, ignoring Wang Feixiang from beginning to end.


    Instead, he came to the Great Elder''s side and said with a slight smile, "How is it? Have your Wang family considered it? The reason why Xiao Han was able to easily kill the Murong family is all thanks to the medicines of our divine doctor hall, absorbing the evil qi of the world and far away. Better than someone of the same level, if you agree, I will give it away for free!"


    The elder was silent.


    Wang Feixiang''s eyes flashed with amazement.


    The case started.


    He rebuked loudly: "Today, I am also present at the competition of their two big families. I am still wondering why Lin Fengyun and Xiao Han are progressing so rapidly. It seems that you are behind the scenes!"


    The chairman had a smile on his face.


    With a smile, he admitted: "That''s for granted. My purpose is very simple. I want to contact your three major families and control the medicinal resources of God''s Domain. Since you have seen it with your own eyes, I would trouble the prince to take this pill!"


    A black pill appeared in front of Wang Feixiang.


    The elder was still silent.


    Seeing this situation, Wang Feixiang suddenly sneered.


    He opened his mouth and said: "It seems that you have already known about this matter, but I really can''t compliment the temple of the gods. I''m sorry, but it''s hard to obey!"


    Swish.


    Lin Fengyun''s evil sword shot.


    The sword pointed forward in anger.


    He said coldly: "If Your Excellency does not agree, then the Murong family is the best end!"


    Wang Feixiang smashed the table in the courtyard with one hand.


    Looking coldly, he shouted loudly: "It seems to say so, today we have to agree and we have to agree, and we have to agree to disagree. I, Wang Feixiang, is really a violent temper. Today I have to..."


    Halfway through the words, the elder behind him pulled Wang Feixiang to his side.


    Then shook his head silently.


    Loudly advised: "Don''t mess around. If you don''t obey the other party, 80% of the president will monopolize drugs. You also know how important alchemy and pharmaceuticals are to major families!"


    Even if we don��t mention cultivation for the time being, we must rely on medicines to help us increase our strength from bruises and injuries on weekdays.


    The Palace of Magical Doctors monopolizes local pharmaceutical production, as the so-called easy.


    Wang Feixiang was so angry that he smoked.


    The first elder hurriedly said to the president: "I''m really sorry for the president, Wang Feixiang is withdrawn, it''s my lax teaching!"


    The Great Elder''s expression was extremely solemn, and he shoved the black pill into Wang Feixiang''s hand.


    Then he said solemnly: "Take this medicine before the end of the competition tomorrow, it will prove that we and the Palace of Divine Physicians are united with each other, and the rise and fall of the family is entirely up to you!"

 Chapter 5126： drunk smell

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-six chapters are drunk and smell the fragrance


    The president bid farewell to the Wang family.


    Looking back at Lin Fengyun, he said, "The Wang family is under pressure, so I am afraid they have to obey. These eight major families are extremely ignorant, and they are fighting for a trivial martial arts competition. It is better to directly control the three major families like us, and hide behind the scenes with only one hand. sky."


    Lin Fengyun was content and hurriedly responded: "Master is right, everything is based on interests, even if it is a title fight, it is not in the hands of others."


    The two remained silent and walked to the guest room after a long time.


    The moment the door was opened, the president suddenly asked, "The two killers who attacked Lin Ruoxue should come back. Why should it take so long to deal with the last family!"


    Lin Fengyun also looked confused.


    The two killers can be said to be among the best in the palace of divine doctors. They have always done things neatly, but they are still silent.


    Lin Fengyun looked confused, turned his head and said, "Master, why don''t I go to Lin''s house to see!"


    The chairman nodded silently.


    Lin Fengyun was full of evil spirits, and then walked alone.


    Ten minutes later, I came to the Lin family area.


    Just stopped, but heard the sound of salsa coming from behind.


    Lin Fengyun hurriedly jumped up, climbed over the trees, and stared down, only to see Qian Duoduo and Zhao Minglei walking side by side, a little drunk on his face.


    "What did the two of them come to the Lin family for?" Lin Fengyun thought to himself, only feeling that something was wrong.


    Then he followed quietly, but saw Zhao Minglei in front of Lin''s house, hesitating for a long time, and said cautiously: "Boss Qian, you are doing business and it is understandable that you like to win over people, but don''t take me with you, why bother with the Zuixianlou cocktail party? Tell the surname Su?"


    Qian Duoduo laughed.


    Holding the wine gourd in his hand, he said happily: "The drunken immortal building cocktail party is definitely not ordinary, I heard that where the people of Tianhe Mansion in Immortal Realm are preparing a feast of fine wine, it will be held tomorrow night, you know, Tianhe Mansion is who!"


    Zhao Minglei was shocked.


    Tianhefu!


    Outside the God Realm, other God Realms are connected to each other, but the people inside the God Realm rarely have the opportunity to get out. Only the real powers and even the realm above the gods can have the opportunity to travel back and forth between the major God Realms.


    At present, the eight major families are almost unmatched.


    And Tianhe Mansion is an organization outside the realm of stars and gods. There is just one person in it, almost the realm of immortals!


    Zhao Minglei had an envious look in his eyes.


    "Those in Tianhe Mansion are people from the sect. Only extremely powerful Heavenly Immortal masters can enter it. We are beyond our reach!" Zhao Lei kept sighing.


    Qian Duoduo said with a smile: "That''s right, and it''s not that old men from major families can enter. Even if they reach the realm of immortals, it will not help, because Tianhe Mansion requires an age limit to accept apprentices, and they will not watch if they are older."


    "Tianhe Mansion can come to Zuixianlou to hold a reception, but it is an extremely rare thing. If the major families know about it, I am afraid they would rather stop the competition and go to the meeting. Let''s keep this matter a secret for the time being. Go to the meeting, if there is a chance, take us both with you, wouldn''t it be flying all the way!"


    Zhao Minglei''s abacus for Qian Duoduo can be described as a five-body admiration.


    He said on the spot, "But you can''t guarantee that Tianhe Mansion will take us in, so you simply told Su Yan about this matter. This is considered to be selling a favor to the other party. Even if you still stay in the Eight Great Families, you can make friends with Su Yan. A solid deal!"


    Qian Duoduo is indeed scheming.


    Zhao Minglei said nervously, "But that person surnamed Su is a monster. We can''t see the realm in the end, and the Murong family is not enough to see in front of him!"


    Facing Su Yan, Zhao Minglei kept retreating.


    Qian Duoduo just wanted to comfort him, but he heard a swipe, and a black shadow flew out from the outside.


    Zhao Minglei was originally unwilling in his heart. The moment he saw the shadow, he hurriedly stepped back and almost fell.


    Looking down, a corpse flew out of the courtyard.


    Zhao Minglei''s eyes widened, he lowered his head to remove the other''s mask, saw the face clearly, and took a deep breath.


    "What''s the situation? I remember that this person is a top killer, the late Jinxian realm of the Palace of Divine Physicians!"


    Zhao Minglei shouted loudly.


    Lin Fengyun, who was hiding behind the woods, took a deep breath.


    Qian Duoduo was also confused.


    Completely unclear why.


    Before the two had time to figure out the situation, they only heard someone in the courtyard shouting: "Get out!"


    The voice contains immortal energy and is incomparably mighty.


    At the same time, another man in black flew out instantly, collapsed to the ground, his face was ashen, and he died on the spot!


    This time, Qian Duoduo took off the mask of the place, and after seeing the appearance, he said in surprise: "He is also the killer of the Palace of Divine Doctors, and he is in the perfect state of Jinxian. I am afraid that this person may not even be able to deal with Wang Feixiang!"


    Zhao Minglei couldn''t bear it when he heard this.


    Run your legs.


    "Boss Qian, I think this is a place of right and wrong. I don''t want to have anything to do with that surnamed Su. Say goodbye!"


    While Zhao Minglei was shouting, he had already run away.


    Only Qian Duoduo was left confused in the courtyard.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and said to himself: "I bet, I have to see what''s wrong!"


    Qian Duoduo opened the door, but saw a figure appear in the courtyard.


    Su Yan had just dealt with the two of them, and his injuries were still stained with blood.


    Under the moonlight, his face was ferocious, as if a demon had descended. Qian Duoduo saw this, his legs went weak with fright, and just as he was about to retreat, Su Yan waved his hand gently, and the door behind him suddenly closed.


    "You are also here to make trouble?" Su Yan asked coldly.


    Qian Duoduo instinctively knelt down and cried, "Brother Su, how dare I trouble you, I''m here today to discuss important matters, don''t make trouble, I have a competition tomorrow!"


    After a lot of noise, Lin Ruoxue was awakened from the room.


    Looking at Su Yan in the courtyard, he hurriedly shouted, "Wait a minute, this person is a lot of money, what''s going on?"


    Su Yan didn''t tell Lin Ruoxue about the killer. Although Qian Duoduo was wide and fat, he was very smart and knew it instantly.


    He hurriedly persuaded: "I''m here to talk to you about the Tianhe Mansion. Tonight, Brother Zhao and I went down the mountain to have fun. I didn''t expect that when we passed the Zuixianlou, we found that the people of Tianhe Mansion were having a cocktail party. That was the big sect. If there is a chance to join, but it is a blockbuster, this good opportunity cannot be missed, so I came to Big Brother Su to study it!"


    Lin Ruoxue also knew a thing or two about the sect and nodded hurriedly.


    The three of them walked into the room one by one.


    Outside the courtyard, Lin Fengyun was furious, and evil spirits erupted on the spot.


    "Two wastes, it seems that I have to deal with Bai Xue myself!"

 Chapter 5127： lose first

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-seven chapters do not lose first


    Ten minutes later, Qian Duoduo explained the ins and outs of the matter in the guest room.


    With a smile on her face, Lin Ruoxue pulled Su Yan''s arm and said, "Brother Su, if that''s the case, then let''s go to Zuixianlou tomorrow night to see, I guess I will lose to the Wang family, but it doesn''t matter, just do my best. "


    Lin Ruoxue had already adjusted her mood long enough to face everything.


    Su Yan nodded silently and said, "Okay, since Bai Xue has this intention, then it is better to be respectful than to obey."


    The three then hit it off.


    But at this moment, the door suddenly shattered and the wind was blowing.


    I only heard Lin Bietian shouting from outside: "You rebel, dare to come back!"


    Lin Fengyun was now a demon in his body, looking at Lin Bietian, the evil sword flew into the sky in an instant.


    At this moment, Lin Fengyun''s realm was advancing by leaps and bounds, and he had already surpassed his father.


    The gust of wind in the air was instantly shattered by the evil energy and turned invisible.


    Seeing that her father''s life was on the verge of death, Lin Ruoxue was desperate, holding the Frost Divine Sword and drawing an arc in the air.


    The air condensed in an instant, and the ice became a shield, barely blocking Fengyun''s blow, but the shield also shattered.


    "Lin Fengyun, what are you trying to do?


    Lin Ruoxue shouted in excitement.


    Lin Fengyun had already fallen into madness, his whole body was trembling constantly, looking at the front with great excitement.


    Whenever I use evil tricks, I will lose my mind and start talking to myself: "My father is the president of the Hall of Divine Physicians. You are not qualified to be my father. The president will let you die, and you will not survive tonight!"


    Lin Fengyun fell into grief and anger.


    Suddenly, the immortal energy of the body disappeared, covered by evil energy, and an evil sword technique appeared behind him.


    Lin Ruoxue was shocked, and said, "I heard that when you approach the realm of immortals, you will be transformed into a magical form. Fengyun, in order to improve your realm, you choose to enter evil, it can be said that you are desperate!"


    Lin Ruoxue only felt that the evil spirit was overwhelming.


    Every hair on the body shuddered.


    Lin Fengyun laughed wildly: "How about it, feel the gap between each other, today, the Lin family no longer exists!"


    During Lin Fengyun''s anger, he suddenly heard a voice coming from his side.


    "Mother-in-law, it''s so annoying!"


    Su Yan''s voice came from his ears.


    Lin Fengyun''s spirit was in a burst, and when he looked back at Su Yan, the evil energy was instantly concentrated.


    When facing Su Yan, the evil energy in his body kept turbulent, as if he saw a terrifying natural enemy, and even began to entangle in his body and was unwilling to release it.


    "What''s going on? Logically speaking, this kid has just entered the realm of immortals at most, and I should be able to leapfrog to kill people. It''s impossible that the gap is still that big!"


    Lin Fengyun faced Su Yan, exactly the same as the previous time, the same pressure, undiminished.


    Betraying the family, joining the Hall of Divine Doctors, and learning the evil deeds, it can be said that he has made great progress along the way, but facing Su Yan alone, for a moment, he feels that he has never changed, and the gap between them is still as shown in the gap.


    Qian Duoduo had played against Su Yan, and he knew it well, and said regretfully from the side: "Fengyun, you are in the wrong profession, and you have found the wrong person!"


    Lin Fengyun couldn''t hear it for a long time, and instantly charged in front of him, the evil energy almost overturned the roof, and then the breath forcibly condensed his right hand, forming a mad knife.


    Destroy the world, look down on it before.


    But at the moment of waving in the air, the bright moon has no light, the dark clouds are all over, and the sky is dim.


    At this moment, Wang Feixiang and the Great Elder of the Wang family were awakened by surprise. They looked at the direction of the eruption of evil energy, and said with emotion: "The evil energy in the hall of divine doctors seems destined to be unsettled tonight!"


    The president of the Hall of Divine Physicians also felt where the breath was.


    Sitting on the rocking chair, he said to himself, "Lin Fengyun? This guy should be in the direction of the Lin family. If he did it, doesn''t it mean that the two killers failed?"


    Nine days of evil spirits.


    Seeing that the knife fell, Su Yan had already clicked on several major acupoints of Lin Fengyun at a faster speed.


    The breath that had just erupted suddenly stopped.


    The bright moon reappeared in the sky, the evil energy dissipated, and Lin Fengyun collapsed to the ground in an instant. His muscles and veins were blocked, and he fell to the ground. Except for his eyes, almost all his organs could not move.


    "It''s not good to learn anything, learn the evil way, I have sealed your acupuncture point with immortal energy, don''t waste your efforts!"


    Su Yan said coldly.


    At this moment, Lin Fengyun''s eyes were blood red, and he was extremely excited. He never expected that such a simple acupuncture technique could actually suppress himself.


    Then, in the dantian, evil energy was condensed, trying to break through the acupoints, but the acupuncture points on the body were like a vast ocean. The condensed evil energy was absorbed for a moment, and it was instantly absorbed, like a cow entering a sea of ??mud, with no effect at all.


    Su Yan continued: "Don''t waste your energy, the realm of the Immortal King can''t be broken!"


    Fairy King!


    Only heard its name, never seen it before, only sects can contact it!


    There was a burst of joy in Qin Duoduo''s heart, and he smiled happily.


    "This big brother Su, keep a low profile, can the Immortal King destroy any of the eight major families, it is said that only the ancestors of the Xiao family thousands of years ago are barely qualified, the rumors have not broken through, it seems that I really have no idea tonight. Come on!"


    Qian Duoduo thought about it here.


    On the contrary, he strode forward and said imposingly: "That''s right, don''t you know what level my eldest brother Su is? You, a betrayer, who entered the Lin family and bullied his teacher and destroyed his ancestors, should be executed!"


    A lot of money is not too big of a deal to watch the fun.


    Su Yan walked forward, Lin Bietian was holding a long sword, his face was blood red, and the long sword forced him.


    "You bastard, today I will kill you and clear the door!"


    While Lin Bietian shouted, Lin Fengyun couldn''t move half a minute, his eyes were bloodshot.


    At the moment of crisis, Lin Ruoxue hurried to her father.


    "Dad, what are you doing? He is your own son. You can''t kill your relatives righteously. I believe that my brother will repent. It''s all the fault of the Palace of Divine Physicians!"


    Lin Ruoxue shouted loudly.


    Lin Bietian couldn''t bear it, his right hand kept shaking.


    Seeing this, Su Yan stepped forward and said, "Since Bai Xue can''t bear the heart, she will put it on hold for the time being, but if you want to punish him, his acupoints will be automatically unlocked tomorrow night, so let him stay here and not be able to participate in the competition. Give the Palace of Divine Physicians a slap in the face!"


    Lin Bietian sighed, and then said: "Since Mr. Su has decided this way, the old man has nothing to say, our Lin family must have been taken care of too much, not to mention your friends, we have never found them, but owe something! "


    When Lin Ruoxue heard that her brother could not die, she was immediately elated, and hurriedly dragged Lin Fengyun into the bedroom, temporarily locking it off.


    Things subsided, Qian Duoduo repeatedly reacted to the matter of Zuixianlou, after some soft and hard bubbles, Su Yan agreed temporarily, and Qian Duoduo was willing to leave.


    The game continued early the next morning.


    As the so-called delaying Su Yan''s blessing, Lin Fengyun was unable to play, Qian Duoduo won without a fight, and unexpectedly took advantage of it.

 Chapter 5128： first place

    The fifth thousand one hundred and twenty-eight chapters contend for the first place


    The Southwest Arena was full of people.


    Some of the defeated families did not leave in a hurry. Compared with the first day of the competition, the venue was extraordinarily lively.


    The first elder of the Wang family stood in front of everyone with a smile on his face, and the spectators around him kept complimenting him.


    "Congratulations to the Wang family, they have won a great victory today!"


    "I wish the great elder Hong Fu Qitian, and always be the first!"


    In the conversation, although the game has not yet started, it seems that everything is doomed.


    Countless crowds were flattering and ecstatic.


    The Wang family must be the head of the eight major families, and the gap with the Lin family is obvious at a glance.


    Lin Bietian walked into the venue with Bai Xue, but he looked rather unpretentious.


    In the corner, he said to Bai Xue, "Daughter, don''t be impatient, just take it as an experience to gain experience, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose!"


    Lin Ruoxue had a smile on her face, but there was no pressure.


    He turned his head and said to Su Yan, "Thanks to Big Brother Su for his training over the past few days, I have achieved today''s results!"


    Su Yan nodded lightly without saying a word.


    The first elder was at the top of the ring, seeing this scene and sneered: "It''s just a guard, even if you teach, what can you achieve? President, I just ask Wang Feixiang and Young Master Lin to be merciful when they fight!"


    While the first elder mocked Su Yan, he hurriedly nodded to the president beside him.


    After thinking about it last night, I have already made up my mind.


    Hearing this, Wang Feixiang walked over and said, "In today''s game, I will naturally be upright, and I will never take your medicine!"


    Wang Feixiang is straightforward and straight to the point.


    The first elder snorted coldly: "I don''t know how to praise, the Lin family is too weak, so today''s victory is inevitable, and I won''t say that when I duel with Lin Fengyun tomorrow. Although the Lin family is at the same time, after the guidance of the president, the strength is absolutely extraordinary!"


    In the process of the first elder complimenting, suddenly a man in black rushes over from a distance.


    Out of breath, he knelt in front of the president and said with a pale face, "Report to the president, Lin Fengyun lost!"


    kindness!


    The chairman was shocked.


    The Great Elder just finished his praise, and his face was extremely embarrassed.


    The chairman hurriedly left with his subordinates, walked to the corner of no one, and said angrily: "Lin Fengyun will never lose, he took our medicine, a mere Qian family, what ability can he use to fight against the situation!"


    Sweat was pouring down from his hands.


    He hurriedly explained: "That''s not the case, it''s just that Lin Fengyun didn''t come to participate in the competition today. Since last night, he has disappeared and disappeared!"


    The president knew very well that Lin Fengyun went to Lin''s house last night, and then ignored it.


    I thought that with the realm of wind and cloud, I could swept the Lin family, but I never imagined that there would be no return.


    "Have you investigated anything, then Xiao Xiaolin''s family can make trouble!" the president shouted loudly.


    There was panic in the eyes of the man next to him.


    He said slowly: "It''s strange, we found the bodies of the two killers on the cliff near the Lin family''s residential area, but we didn''t see any traces of Young Master Lin. After careful exploration, starting from the footprints, we found that Young Master Lin entered the Lin family. After that, he never came out again, no one alive or dead, no corpse!"


    The chairman was shocked.


    Extremely confused.


    He said to himself, "It''s strange, the old man of the Lin family is very ordinary, and Lin Ruoxue is only mediocre. Apart from that, there is only one guard left, what can he do?"


    The servant hurriedly nodded and replied, "President, you''re right, if that guard has the skills, he wouldn''t be the guard at the end of the eight major families. I guess other families don''t bother to ask for it, but according to the on-site investigation, we also found money. The footprints of Duoduo and Zhao Minglei appeared in front of Lin''s house!"


    The chairman still shook his head.


    With the realm of the two, even the two killers could not fight against each other, let alone embarrass Lin Fengyun.


    After thinking about it, the president lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, you go and find Zhao Minglei. I will organize the Wang family''s game first, otherwise, others will not be suspicious!"


    After an order, the president returned to the venue.


    The elders waited for a long time.


    The crowd around waited for a long time, but they dared not complain at will.


    Only the moment the president just walked back to the ring, he only heard the direction of the Lin family, and a young man shouted: "If we don''t start, it will be time for lunch!"


    Seeing Su Yan shouting, the president''s face was ashen.


    The first elder laughed and said: "Don''t worry, it won''t delay your wine bag and rice bag, the two competitions will soon be decided!"


    The game officially started, and the president still sat in the seat as a referee.


    Lin Ruoxue walked lightly to the core of the ring.


    "Your Highness, please!"


    The white snow fell generously.


    Wang Feixiang had a smile on his face and patted his hands forward.


    The palms emit golden light, and the sound of breaking the sky is coming.


    The palm technique is extremely violent and domineering!


    The spectators behind him continued to discuss.


    "The gold of the five elements of the Wang family is extremely violent and domineering. With one palm down, it must be crippled without death!"


    "Girl Lin is actually the best choice to give up!"


    During the discussion, Lin Ruoxue suddenly twisted her body, her footsteps were extremely light, and her movements were ethereal, causing Wang Feixiang''s palms to fail several times.


    Before he knew it, three minutes had passed, but he still hadn''t touched Bai Xue.


    With a smile on Lin Bietian''s face, he said happily, "Daughter, it is extremely difficult to be able to persist with the Wang family until now!"


    During the conversation, Lin Ruoxue''s right hand swiped in the air, and the five elements galloped up in the air. Wang Feixiang was instantly swept by the whirlwind.


    Lin Bietian shouted ok.


    The first elder said indifferently: "This skill is a little trick of carving insects."


    As expected, Wang Feixiang easily tore through the gust of wind, and his whole body contained golden light, condensing the immortal energy into the core of his palm, like a golden Buddha descending into the world, with infinite golden light.


    Lin Ruoxue wanted to escape, but she realized that the space in all directions had been completely locked, the Golden Immortal Perfection had completely exploded, and it was difficult for the spectators near the stand to move.


    The Great Elder laughed and said from the side: "This is the gap between the realms. With only a few tricks of carving insects, we can only go so far!"


    While shouting, he saw his palms approaching.


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly felt like the wind, and instantly ran behind her.


    In the later realm of Jinxian, it broke out in an all-round way.


    "In the late stage of Jinxian, when did this girl become so strong!" The first elder showed a look of surprise.


    I only heard that Miss Lin''s realm had improved before, but I just thought that she had broken through the early stage of Jinxian.


    Wang Feixiang also showed a touch of surprise, and at the same time, Lin Ruoxue took advantage of her surprise and flew the sword energy in her hand, heading straight to Wang Feixiang''s chest.


    A few dings came, and Wang Feixiang took a few steps back.


    The elder felt his face was dull, and hurriedly said: "With a golden body, even if you are hit, I am afraid that you will be invulnerable!"


    As soon as the words fell, he saw blood flowing from the corner of Wang Feixiang''s mouth!

 Chapter 5129： dragon fight

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and twenty nine


    "It''s impossible, how could Wang Feixiang''s golden body be injured by a mere weapon!"


    "There must be something in this matter."


    Seeing this scene, the great elder below the ring finally stopped calmly and raised his head.


    Wang Feixiang looked at the blood on the ground.


    His eyes stared straight at Lin Ruoxue.


    The spectators under the ring kept discussing one by one.


    "How could this be? Lin Ruoxue, the last of the eight major families, could actually hurt Wang Feixiang. The difference between them is not even a star!"


    "In just two months, what kind of training did the Lin family go through to be able to improve to such a level?"


    The people around were puzzled and looked at each other.


    The president from afar saw this scene.


    His face also became extremely dignified.


    Wang Feixiang took a deep breath and said in a half-complimenting tone: "Miss Snow White, you really impress me. I thought I could knock you off the ring in one move, but it seems that I have to be more serious!"


    After Wang Feixiang had spoken, he suddenly put his hands together, and behind him the golden Buddha Dharma image appeared out of thin air.


    Thousands of rays of light soared into the sky, and the entire arena was shrouded in rays of light.


    The light was flying, and the surrounding crowd could hardly open their eyes.


    Faced with such a scene, the housekeepers of each family showed a surprised look.


    Qian Duoduo could see it clearly under the ring, and sweat kept seeping down his forehead.


    He sighed and said, "I didn''t expect this girl Bai Xue to be able to force Wang Feixiang to such a situation. This is the Wang family''s forte. It saves all sentient beings. The golden Buddha is condensed from immortal energy.


    "Where the light is shrouded, there is nowhere to escape!"


    The arena was already covered with light, making it impossible to look directly.


    The first elder showed a proud expression on his face, and explained in front of everyone: "Everyone, in the martial arts arena, the sword has no eyes, and the Murong family matter is an example. Although the progress of Snow White is indeed gratifying, it is a pity that she and Wang The gap between flying is huge, if there are three strengths and two weaknesses, don��t seek revenge!��


    The first elder had already insisted that Lin Ruoxue had no chance to step off the ring.


    Lin Bietian looked at the pain in the center of his eyes, and in a hurry, he rushed forward without saying a word.


    The wind condensed in the void.


    But the moment Lin Bietian rushed to the ring, he felt that an invisible wall isolated him from the outside, only to hear a thud, and he flew upside down in an instant.


    Lin Bietian stopped and looked up again, and found that there was already blood trickling down his forehead.


    The surrounding crowd showed surprised eyes and looked at Lin Bietian one after another.


    The first elder shouted from above: "I know that the master of the Lin family is eager to love his daughter, but according to the rules, no one can interfere in the ring!"


    "And the president has already set up a fairy formation in the arena, and the outside world is not qualified to interfere!"


    Lin Bietian was extremely anxious.


    Constantly hammering the transparent walls around the edges.


    There was only a thud, but it couldn''t be shaken in the slightest.


    "Master, don''t worry, no one said anything would happen to Lin Ruoxue!"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Mr. Lin was shocked.


    Look back.


    The golden Buddha statue behind him began to gradually dissipate, and the dazzling light also slowly disappeared.


    Wang Feixiang''s eyes widened, only to see Lin Ruoxue sitting on his legs, a chill around him condensed.


    The cold air emanating from the Sword of Frost God formed a protective film, which sealed the air in all directions.


    The golden light condensed by the immortal energy could not reach half an inch.


    Wang Feixiang showed a wry smile.


    Quite helpless.


    The trick just now has consumed a lot of his immortal energy.


    Looking at the cold air on the ground, she said with a solemn expression: "I didn''t expect that Snow White would not only improve her realm by leaps and bounds, but also obtained the Frost Divine Sword. No wonder she was able to show her style in the competition arena!"


    Lin Ruoxue had a smile on her face.


    On the realm of fighting alone is indeed not Wang Feixiang''s hands.


    Moreover, the Lin family''s unique skills are far inferior to that of the Wang family.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s training and the Frost Divine Sword, the golden Buddha opened the sky just now, and he would have been defeated without a doubt.


    "Young Master Wang, I only beat the weapon by one point and barely escaped the catastrophe!"


    Lin Ruoxue said with a slight smile.


    Lin Bietian finally breathed a sigh of relief behind him.


    At this moment, an ominous voice sounded in the air.


    "Wang Feixiang quickly ate that thing, as long as you join forces with the president, you are still the head of the eight great families!"


    The cry of the Great Elder came rolling like thunder in the sky.


    Wang Feixiang raised his head angrily.


    With a resolute expression on his face, he looked ahead and said, "Everyone in the hall of magicians is trying to collude with the three major families to monopolize drugs. I, Wang Feixiang, are only obsessed with martial arts, and absolutely cannot do such a cowardly thing, so today The game must be upright!"


    The president''s face was cloudy, and the elder next to him was so angry that he clenched his fists with both hands.


    The crowd under the ring saw this scene and cheered.


    "As expected of the young master of the Wang family, no wonder he is the head of the eight great families.


    "I didn''t expect some people to be elders, but they are not as good as the younger generation at all. As the saying goes, the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, it is better to transfer the position of the head of the family directly to others!"


    The audience under the ring cheered.


    Qian Duoduo, who has always loved money like his life, also gritted his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect the people in the hall of genius doctors to be so extreme. A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. Although I usually use small means, you are too ruthless. Swallow it alone!"


    Shouting and abusive voices meet each other.


    When the president saw this scene, he never expected that the people of the Wang family would smash their plan in public.


    At this moment, it is already a hundred words.


    With anger, he looked back at the Great Elder and said, "This is the end of the union between our two families. You can ask for more blessings for yourselves!"


    The Great Elder was shocked.


    He hurriedly ran to the president and lowered his breath.


    "President, Wang Feixiang, this stinky boy, didn''t expect to dare to contradict us, don''t worry, after the competition is over, immediately drive this stinky boy out of our Wang family!"


    "From now on, what this kid does has nothing to do with our Wang family!"


    The elders kept shouting beside him.


    At the same time, the major families under the arena glared at each other.


    Armed with weapons, mad accusations.


    "As the head of the eight major families, even a generation of elders, you actually do this kind of business on your back!"


    "Even if your family wins the first place, you will never be able to convince the public. Our remaining seven major families will automatically unite and fight against your royal family to the end!"


    The shouting continued for a long time.


    The president looked at the crowd in high spirits.


    I just felt that something was wrong, frowned deeply, ignored the Great Elder, and walked away.


    At the same time on the ring.


    Wang Feixiang looked at the crowd around him with his hands clasped together and stepped forward to apologize in person.


    With a dignified face, he said, "Everyone, the Wang family is indeed a hypocrite. Over the years, they have done a good job on the surface, but they are only for profit. They threatened me yesterday. I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I told the truth. !"

 Chapter 5130： The truth is revealed

    Chapter 5130 The truth is revealed


    A hundred calls.


    Wang Feixiang loudly criticized the Hall of Magicians.


    Soon, the major families were all overwhelmed with emotion.


    "That''s right, after the Palace of Divine Physicians came here, other medical centers have been forcibly closed, completely monopolizing local medical care!"


    "Afterwards, they charge expensive fees, and there is no criterion for a doctor to watch people eat dishes!"


    "Organizations like this should be slaughtered, and the eight major families will never allow such people to remain!"


    The surrounding crowd shouted and shouted.


    Angry at each other.


    Only Xiao Han from the Xiao family looked at him with a sneer, and then walked away.


    The place was in chaos.


    Wang Feixiang roared, and suddenly everything around him became extremely peaceful again.


    Wang Feixiang then stepped forward, clasped his fists with both hands, and continued to speak: "Since the Wang family has expelled me, there is no need for me to fight for the Wang family. Today''s arena is my personal behavior!"


    Wang Feixiang''s heroic behavior instantly changed everyone''s impression.


    Su Yan also had a smile on his face and raised his thumb.


    He shouted at the back: "Being able to live out oneself is extremely difficult, and life is rare!"


    Wang Feixiang looked back at Lin Ruoxue again.


    With a smile on his face, he regrouped and said, "Miss Snow White, let''s draw this battle to an end. I''ve agreed in advance that I will never be merciful!"


    The two confront each other in the air, and a wonderful battle begins.


    The unique knowledge of the Wang family is evident in it.


    The Frost Sword Artifact is unparalleled.


    Countless spectators have long been fixated on, and this battle can be described as earth-shattering and preserved for ages.


    When it was very lively, the president left alone.


    Then I used the fairy energy to explore, but there was no news of the situation within a hundred miles.


    "How could this be, where is Lin Fengyun''s stinky boy hiding? Has he left the land of the Eight Great Clan?"


    The president spoke to himself.


    Looking at the mountains in the distance, I can''t find any traces.


    When frowning.


    I saw a man practicing martial arts in the courtyard, preparing for tomorrow''s battle.


    "I remember this kid''s name is Zhao Minglei, and he went to Lin''s house when Fengyun disappeared that night!"


    The president secretly thought, and then came to Zhao Minglei at a very fast speed, with a smile on his face.


    The invisible immortal energy had already erupted vigorously. Zhao Minglei felt the murderous aura coming, and immediately stopped training.


    "What did you guys do when you went to Lin''s house last night?"


    The president shouted straight to the point.


    Zhao Minglei narrowed his eyes.


    I only felt a killing intent coming towards me, then slowly backed away, shook my head and said, "What are you talking about? I didn''t understand!"


    The chairman sneered.


    The moment he stepped into the courtyard, the air condensed.


    Great breath.


    Zhao Minglei tried his best, but the lightning flashed but he was unable to move even half an inch.


    The president said with a solemn expression: "The old man is giving you a chance now, otherwise, even if you want to speak for a while, I''m afraid you won''t have this chance!"


    During the conversation, Zhao Minglei took a deep breath.


    The expression became extremely solemn.


    With an expression that looked at death as if at home, he said, "Your temple of divine doctors is disreputable, why do you have to fight so hard to get out of the Star God Realm!"


    The president squinted his eyes and stretched out his right hand.


    Immortal Qi condenses on it.


    Just when he was about to kill, Zhao Minglei suddenly had an idea.


    Haha laughed and said: "It''s really easy for you to kill me, but I don''t know if the people in Tianhe Mansion are willing or not!"


    The president''s face changed instantly.


    Little Star God Realm.


    How could it be possible to know Tianhe Mansion!


    Seeing that the other party was nervous, Zhao Minglei deliberately followed the trend.


    Then he continued: "Duixianlou cocktail party, Zongmen came here to hold a cocktail party to taste, I happen to know a little bit about fine wine, tonight is a special invitation, the president also heard about it!"


    "If you offend the people of the sect, I don''t know how confident you are, the president, that you can kill them all. I''m afraid that you will be clever but be mistaken by wisdom!"


    After several threats, the president snorted coldly and walked away.


    Although the president is already in the Immortal Realm, among the sects, the Immortal Realm is really common. The major sects almost have Immortal Kings in charge. If they offend, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Okay, since you don''t want to say anything, I''ll set up an ambush in the Lin family, and none of you Lin family can escape!"


    The president twisted his body and came to the vicinity of the Lin family''s residence at a fast speed.


    Afterwards, dozens of killers, all of them in the late stage of Jinxian, surrounded the entire neighbor''s house.


    "Listen, everyone, if anyone enters the courtyard, shoot them!"


    With an order, the surrounding killers dressed in black night clothes, with a fierce look on their faces, hid separately.


    Seeing that the president was still unwilling, he then took out a bunch of black pills, condensed in the palm of his hand, and melted quietly.


    The right hand slapped the ground hard, and the strange wrinkles in the courtyard spread in all directions.


    "Seven Absolutes and Seven Killing Arrays, I''ll see how your Lin family escapes. Today I want to make sure that you have nowhere to go!"


    The president roared.


    Everything is ready in a few minutes.


    One of the killers came to the backyard of Lin''s temporary resting place during the process of hiding. I just felt a breath lingering on the other side.


    Captain Killer rushed forward in a hurry.


    I saw that the breath came from a deep well.


    "You guys, investigate the well for me!"


    The captain gave an order.


    Several killers jumped down.


    After just a few minutes, I suddenly heard bursts of shouting from the well.


    "The chairman of the Lin family, the young master, has been found. He was tapped and buried under the well!"


    After hearing this, the president pulled Lin Fengyun out of the well without saying a word.


    I saw that the other party was shaking from the cold, and the killer captain next to him clicked on the acupuncture point instantly.


    "What the **** happened to Lin Fengyun? Let me tell you what happened!" Captain Killer shouted loudly.


    However, seeing Lin Fengyun, he remained motionless.


    There is no sign of the blocked acupoints being lifted.


    The several killers looked at each other, looking puzzled.


    "It''s really weird, what kind of acupuncture technique is this? I feel that there is a real qi constantly wandering in the body, and we can''t get rid of it with our Jinxian late stage realm!"


    The several killers behind him couldn''t figure out the situation.


    The killer captain is already a golden immortal.


    Re-condensed the fairy energy on the hands.


    For a moment, his face was blood red, and then he aimed at the other''s acupuncture point and slapped it fiercely.


    Lin Fengyun spat out a mouthful of blood, but remained motionless except for his eyes.


    The killer captain was even more miserable and flew upside down in an instant. The moment he clicked on the acupuncture point, he only felt that another larger fairy energy was flowing in the opposite direction, causing chaos in the meridians in the body!

 Chapter 5131： return with glory

    The fifth thousand one hundred and thirty-one chapters return in triumph


    "Reporting to the president, Fengyun, for some reason, couldn''t solve his acupoints, it''s very strange!"


    The killer captain spent a lot of effort and still got nothing.


    You can only kneel down in front of the president to plead guilty.


    The president of the Hall of Divine Physicians clenched his fists with both hands.


    The blue veins were exposed, and the anger in my heart kept spreading.


    He kicked the killer captain over and scolded: "You can''t even solve such a simple thing. What''s the use of asking you rubbish, this is just an ordinary acupuncture technique, what''s so incomprehensible?"


    The killer captain didn''t dare to resist, and he rolled and crawled back to the president.


    He said in a low voice: "Reporting to the president, the technique of this acupoint is really bland, but it''s not why every time you touch it, you feel an incomparably powerful fairy energy, but it bounces people back!"


    Hearing these words, the president''s face changed greatly.


    Gloomy.


    "Many years ago, there was a legend in the rivers and lakes that there was once a person who was acupuncture, just like the situation, motionless, the heads of the various sects came to relieve the acupuncture, but he was seriously injured by the shock!"


    "In the end, the person''s muscles and veins died of necrosis, and no one could relieve the acupuncture points, and all the experimenters were seriously injured!"


    "But it''s impossible, it''s just a legend, unless the powerful person swept a celestial energy away from the opponent''s body, this situation must not occur, but how could such a master exist in the small Star God Realm? "


    The president was thinking wildly beside him.


    Watching Fengyun click on the major acupoints at a very fast speed.


    After the end, I found that Fengyun was still motionless, and there was no end to it.


    When the president saw this, he was also surprised, and said to himself, "It''s impossible that I''m a powerhouse in the Heavenly Immortal Realm. This is definitely a problem!"


    This time, the chairman''s attitude became extremely serious.


    Pull Lin Fengyun directly into the bedroom.


    And instructed the killer hidden in the courtyard to pay attention to the surrounding situation, and then came to Fengyun alone.


    The muscles and veins kept running along the arm, and his face became blood red.


    The president responded with a sneer: "Lin Fengyun, you bastard, you came to the Lin family secretly, and caused you to be late and lose your eligibility for the competition. I will clean up after I bring you back!"


    The president was furious, and his palms slapped forward.


    Lin Fengyun''s eyes widened.


    With a terrified expression, he opened his mouth, but he was hesitant to speak.


    At the same time, the president only felt a powerful immortal energy erupting in Lin Fengyun''s body in reverse.


    In the next second, the president''s entire body slammed into the wall of the house behind him.


    Several killers around heard the sound, hurriedly helped him and asked loudly: "President, are you alright?"


    The angry president shook off the surrounding crowd.


    Re-entering the room, I saw that every acupoint of Lin Fengyun was exuding golden light, and the immortal energy was extremely dignified.


    see this scene.


    Without saying a word, the president slapped Lin Fengyun in the face with a slap in the face.


    In the case of acupuncture, Lin Fengyun couldn''t move half a minute, and he accepted every slap, only feeling the burning pain on his face.


    Lin Fengyun''s eyes rolled around, but he couldn''t speak or move.


    face such a scene.


    The president scolded loudly: "Which almighty did you useless guy offend, and you got acupuncture points!"


    The acupuncture point that the president can''t solve is obviously not unusual.


    Walking back and forth in the room, irritated.


    But at this moment, the door opened, and one of the killers rushed in to report.


    "Report to the president, Lin Ruoxue and the others have returned!"


    The killer shouted excitedly.


    The president nodded silently, with a wicked smile on his face, and said, "Very good, I will solve them all tonight, and by the way, find out the whereabouts of the Wordless Book!"


    The president has just given an order.


    The killer next to him added another sentence: "But President, the situation is different from what we imagined. It''s not that Lin Ruoxue is returning alone, but that he is walking with other families!"


    The president looked puzzled.


    The killer next to him reported the names of his companions one by one.


    "Wang family Wang Feixiang, Qian Duoduo, and that Zhao Minglei, I don''t know why their big families got together!"


    The autumn wind blows the leaves.


    The president''s expression became extremely solemn.


    Inexplicably, he said: "Over the years, a small Lin family has always been at the bottom of the line, and no other family is willing to come forward to swoop in. Why did so many people suddenly want to go forward together this evening!"


    The killer''s face was a little more hazy.


    "��"


    The cool breeze is fortunate, the autumn wind is ruthless.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face was filled with a smile, and Lin Bietian behind her kept applauding.


    Compliments all the way.


    "Daughter, this time we won the Wang family of the first family, and it was a sensation in the local area!"


    "I''ve been confused all these years. I''ve always wanted to train your brother. I didn''t expect you to be the one who could make our family stand out!"


    Lin Beitian was in the process of complimenting.


    Qian Duoduo laughed beside him.


    He also gave Wang Feixiang a thumbs up and said, "As expected of Wang Feixiang, you are the real gentleman. The previous plan was that what the elders of the Wang family did has nothing to do with you, we still admire you. extremely!"


    in the process of talking.


    Wang Feixiang looked back at Su Yan.


    His face turned red.


    So far, the competition has entered the final stage, and tomorrow the Xiao family and the Lin family will fight inevitably.


    The night was in the sky, and under the persuasion of Qian Duoduo, the young sons of many families hoped to go to the sect to find out.


    Fortunately, they returned together and decided to go to the area where the Lin family lived first, have a simple meal, and then go to Zuixianlou together.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, and unknowingly they had arrived near the gate of the Lin family residential area.


    Su Yan suddenly stopped.


    I only feel that there is a murderous aura in the courtyard.


    Then Lin Ruoxue and Wang Feixiang also intercepted in front.


    "I said what happened to the two of you, the gate is right in front of you, why can''t you pass through?"


    Qian Duoduo looked confused, watching the crowd around him stop.


    With a creaking sound, in the middle of the night, the big iron gate slowly opened in the empty courtyard!


    Qian Duoduo took a few steps back.


    With wide eyes, looking inside the dark door, he turned back and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Miss Snow White, the place where you live is too bad, let''s not say anything else, it''s still haunted in the middle of the night!"


    Su Yan passed by while Qian Duoduo shouted.


    Then sneered.


    He shouted, "That''s really a coincidence, I''m here to catch ghosts!"

 Chapter 5132： ghost hunt

    The fifth thousand one hundred and thirty-two chapters late at night to catch ghosts


    Wang Feixiang felt that the atmosphere in the courtyard was not right, so he stood in front of the door now, not half a minute into it.


    Lin Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind, silent between each other. In the middle of the night, with the autumn wind blowing, everyone felt a little cooler.


    Several pairs of eyes looked at the interior of the courtyard, only to see that Su Yan was the only one who continued to walk out into the courtyard as if no one else was there.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue whispered from behind, "Big Brother Su, it seems that someone is in an ambush, be careful!"


    As soon as the words fell, many killers could not wait.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange aura coming towards me. For a moment, I couldn''t breathe, my chest felt stuffy, and even the captain couldn''t wait to take the first step and jump out of the courtyard.


    "It''s very annoying. I originally wanted to wait for you to come to the courtyard and destroy it together. Now, it''s unnecessary."


    "It''s just a few Jinxian realms, we have an absolute advantage in numbers!"


    While the captain was shouting, he walked in the leisurely court, and at the same time, a dozen killers stood out from all directions and instantly surrounded everyone.


    Qian Duoduo shouted: "Who are you, you know that everyone present is the genius child of the eight major families. If it is difficult for you to escape except by accident, I advise you to think twice before you act!"


    genius?


    A surprised look suddenly appeared on the killer''s face.


    Qian Duoduo plucked up the courage and continued: "Yes, it is too late to leave here, tomorrow is the final of the competition, we have to be busy competing with all our strength, and we can ignore the past!"


    During the conversation, the killer instantly took off his mask.


    The crowd was shocked.


    Killer line, remove the mask, there is only one consequence.


    You die and I die!


    The captain saw that Lin Ruoxue and the others were incomplete, and he believed that there was no possibility of escape, so he simply reported to his family and said: "I''m looking for you, whoever we want in the Hall of Divine Doctors will die, except Lin Ruoxue, Everyone else is killed, our president still has something to ask her!"


    With a swipe, the two killers, one left and one right, ran wildly in front of Wang Feixiang with extremely fast speed, all of them in the late stage of Jinxian.


    The two held iron chains, and the stars were changing in one move.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Wang Feixiang''s golden body protects his body and is as solid as a golden soup. He is still safe and sound despite the constant impact of weapons on the acupoints.


    "What''s the point of the little tricks of carving insects!"


    Wang Feixiang let out a roar, trying to shatter the muscles of the two.


    But seeing a dark shadow coming quickly behind him, the leader of the killer, Jin Xian, reached the perfect state, attacked with both palms, and shot at Wang Feixiang, reaching out his hand, instantly poisoning his heart, and the immortal energy contained in his dantian kept leaking.


    "What a sound!" Wang Feixiang roared and turned his body to start a counterattack.


    However, he saw two chains, wrapped around Wang Feixiang''s body respectively, and three people of the same realm, causing Wang Feixiang''s body to leak the fairy energy, gradually becoming powerless.


    Seeing this, the killer captain sneered: "My plan is flawless, and it will contain the strongest Wang family, and the others are not enough."


    Many killers never did anything to the Lin family.


    Qian Duoduo himself is in the middle stage of Jinxian, and the two-on-one situation is enough to fall into a hard fight.


    Zhao Minglei was slightly better, but under the suppression of the number of killers, after a few minutes, he was still out of breath and breathless.


    The captain was alone and said while watching from a distance: "Very good, the game is over"


    The killer captain sneered and flew into the sky. When everyone struggled to resist, they looked up and watched, only to see a golden wire mesh falling from the sky, instantly covering everyone''s bodies.


    Seeing this, Wang Feixiang used up his immortal energy and escaped very quickly.


    The moment he jumped up, he suddenly realized that the golden wire mesh, which was originally only a few meters in size, instantly expanded by several tens of meters in the air, and an attractive force came towards him. Inside, Qian Duoduo and others are nothing more than that.


    "A group of idiots, claiming to be geniuses, this net is a seventh-grade immortal weapon, if it is not in the realm of immortals, there is no way to escape!"


    After Captain Killer sneered, as expected, everyone tried their best to escape the Skynet, and eventually they were shrouded in it.


    Only Su Yan, seeing the gold mesh falling on his head, gently pulled Lin Ruoxue to his side.


    The moment Skynet fell, an invisible breath burst out around the body, and the golden wire mesh trembled in the air, and at the same time, it automatically gave up.


    In a blink of an eye, except for Su Yan and Li Baixue, everyone was enveloped in Skynet.


    Then the naked eye can see that the body''s immortal energy is continuously extracted, and it becomes weaker and weaker.


    Captain Killer looked at Su Yan and said suspiciously, "It''s weird, Skynet logically says that there won''t be any omissions. Forget it, it''s the weakest existence of the Lin family, and there is also an incompetent guard. It''s understandable. The net will continue to absorb your immortal energy, don''t try to resist it!"


    Just as Captain Killer said, Wang Feixiang mustered up his strength, but he was still unable to shake Skynet.


    Qian Duoduo''s situation is even worse. He can only sit cross-legged and use the family transmission method to barely resist the release of immortal energy.


    Everyone was silent for a moment. Captain Killer looked at Lin Ruoxue who was still standing in front of him, and said coldly, "Our president has something to do with you, come in!"


    With a creaking sound, the door opened automatically.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face turned pale.


    Lin Bietian shouted from behind: "Bai Xue, don''t go, the Hall of Divine Physicians is ruthless, there must be no return!"


    While shouting, the killer captain turned around Skynet, and soon everyone lost more immortal energy.


    At the same time, he said: "Miss Snow White, you don''t want all the companions behind you to become crippled. Besides, if you persist until the end, you will also be forcibly taken away by me. Don''t worry, you only need to answer a few questions from our president and cooperate automatically. , you''ll be fine."


    During the conversation, Lin Ruoxue nodded silently, took a deep breath, and walked to the depths of the courtyard.


    Su Yan followed closely, and a killer saw this and immediately intercepted him.


    He said coldly: "Wait a minute, the president let Bai Xue in, but he didn''t invite you!"


    roll!


    Su Yan was too lazy to pay attention.


    With a click of his right hand, he grabbed the killer''s wrist and crushed it abruptly. At the same time, an immortal energy entered the killer''s body, destroying all his internal organs.


    The killer instantly let go and took a step back, motionless under the moonlight.


    When the captain saw this, he didn''t know why, and said coldly: "A mere guard, for our president, there is no need to keep it, kill!"


    With an order, only the autumn wind is bleak.


    But the killer did not see any move.


    The captain was dissatisfied, stared at him and shouted, "I asked to kill, why didn''t I respond!"


    The captain walked in front of the killer and patted the other''s back lightly, only feeling the scalp trouble in an instant.


    The moment his right hand touched his body, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of immortal energy remaining, and his muscles were cracked and he died!

 Chapter 5133： alone

    Chapter 5133 Single-handedly


    "Dead, when?" The killer captain asked with a look on his face.


    Looking back at Su Yan, just before every move, there were no swords, lights, swords and shadows, and there was no immortal competition, and the death was unclear.


    "Let''s go, Bai Xue!" Su Yan continued to walk forward with a grim expression.


    Coming to the courtyard gate, the killer captain squinted his eyes and ordered, "Everyone obey the order, and focus on killing that stinky boy!"


    Lin Ruoxue''s expression was excited, and a dozen or so killers in the Golden Immortal realm flew into the sky and ran wildly, each showing their magical powers.


    "For our guild leader, there is no need for a guard to survive. What the guild leader wants to find is the Wordless Book!"


    "Kill the opponent immediately and let Lin Ruoxue in alone!"


    Captain Killer kept laughing and looked at Su Yan as if he was looking at a dead man.


    Numerous killers hovered above the void, sneering and said: "All hands, the captain is really cruel enough, obviously he is not going to leave the whole body!"


    Everyone thinks that Wang Feixiang is the ceiling of the team''s combat effectiveness, the Wang family has lost the ability to do it, and everything is a mermaid!


    Lightning flashes, fire burns the sky, ice is thousands of miles away, swords are raging, and the masters and masters are displayed in the void at the same time.


    The Frost Divine Sword in Lin Ruoxue''s hand trembled slightly, as if it resonated, and she instinctively resisted in the face of many enemy troops.


    Bai Xue gently stroked the Frost Divine Sword and sighed.


    Then he danced on the ground, closed his eyes, and said to himself, "There are so many masters, it''s impossible to deal with it. This move was originally intended to be used in the competition tomorrow, but it seems that it can only be done earlier."


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath, and the cold light in her hands emitted a cold light, like the bright moon in the sky.


    When he was accumulating energy to condense the immortal energy, he saw Su Yan taking a step ahead, rising from the void, slowly taking out the divine artifact in his hand, everything in the air condensed, the wind stopped, everything was still, the clouds and mist were peeled off, and the early morning of the bright light was shining.


    Many killers, in the void, originally fell, but suddenly felt a breath of death in their hearts, spreading in the air.


    "Can''t fall, absolutely can''t go down!"


    "This guy doesn''t look right!"


    What many killers thought in their hearts, they were terrified, but they saw a white light, like the moonlight, covering everyone''s bodies.


    Su Yan looked up and said, "The Hall of Divine Physicians, it''s time to settle accounts with you!"


    In an instant, the thirty-six movements of shaking the sky lined the mountains and the sea side by side, the distant mountains shattered in the shaking, the earth was cracked, but everything was silent.


    The immortal energy in the body of many killers evaporated and disappeared in an instant.


    In the next second, the rays of light soared into the sky, covering many killers, the soul was stripped away, painless and ignorant.


    As shown in the picture, bathing in the sun and sleeping, as slow as a lifetime.


    Captain Killer, who was watching from the side, widened his eyes.


    As the so-called bystanders are clear, they saw the killer shrouded in light, evaporated cleanly, leaving no trace of clothing, the fairy weapon disappeared in the sky!


    "How could this be, what the **** is going on with this guy!"


    "This is at least the realm of immortals, where did this person come from!"


    The killer captain only felt shocked physically and mentally, trembling constantly, and the scene in front of him could not be described as words.


    Then looking at the open door of the house, he secretly said: "No, you must tell the president, this guy can''t be offended!"


    The killer captain mustered all his strength, and Jinxian''s perfection realm was fully opened. At this moment, there were no distracting thoughts in his mind. In his mind, the only thought was "run"!


    Running at a high speed, the illusion is popular.


    As soon as Captain Killer came to the gate, he saw a figure, faster than himself, Su Yan smiled slightly, waved his hand lightly and said, "Remove Skynet!"


    The captain was sweating, and he was speechless at the moment, his eyes were fixed, and he was motionless.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He waved his right hand in front of him. The golden mesh that had originally covered everyone was instantly sucked into Su Yan''s hands.


    Then he returned his body with his way, and Skynet covered the captain''s body instead.


    Instantly locks and suppresses it.


    Immortal Qi condensed half of the white snow, and slowly put away the weapon.


    Although he had seen Su Yan''s strength countless times, he was still surprised.


    "Bai Xue, let''s go, let''s see what the president wants to do!"


    While Su Yan was talking, he took Lin Ruoxue''s arm and stepped into it.


    At the same time, the Xiao family.


    In the hall, behind Xiao Beichen''s hands, he sneered and said, "Xiao Han, today''s duel between the Lin family and Wang Zhe, you can see clearly!"


    Xiao Han nodded, his expression solemn.


    Xiao Beichen sighed and said, "That Lin Ruoxue is really a dark horse. I didn''t expect this guy to be able to defeat the top-ranked Wang family. It''s a surprise!"


    Xiao Han took a deep breath, evil energy erupted, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    Kneeling down in front of Beichen on one knee, he said, "Don''t worry, tomorrow I will win no matter what and get the qualification to enter the Tianchi."


    Xiao Beichen suddenly shook his head.


    With an ugly face, he said, "I don''t know what other means Lin Ruoxue has. You keep the medicine given to us by the Palace of Divine Physicians. At the critical moment, you must use medicine to win."


    Xiao Han nodded, living up to expectations and said: "Don''t worry, I have today, relying entirely on the cultivation of the master!"


    Xiao Beichen laughed wildly.


    Suddenly a bright moon radiated scarlet light.


    Facing this, Xiao Beichen and Xiao Han hurried to the square.


    "Xiao Han, today is our Xiao family''s big day. I believe in your strength. In addition, there is one person I will introduce!"


    During the conversation, scarlet light descended from the sky, and many elders could not afford to kneel, but saw an old man descend from the sky, with long fiery red hair, gray long-distance running, a slightly fat physique, and wrinkles on his face obviously over a hundred years old.


    "Xiao Han, what are you doing, why don''t you kneel down quickly, this is our ancestor of the Xiao family, going out today and stepping into the realm of immortal kings!"


    Xiao Beichen laughed wildly, the realm of the Immortal King, for thousands of years, only one of the eight great families is in front of him!


    The ancestor of the Xiao family smiled slightly and said, "Tianchi, owned by our Xiao family, is bound to win!"


    Xiao Beichen knelt beside him, his face was full of excitement, and he said excitedly: "Don''t worry, we have already made full preparations."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family suddenly shook his head and said: "The three families are divided equally, which is too narrow, it is not as good as our Xiao family''s dominance!"


    When several elders heard this, their expressions changed greatly.


    Persuaded: "This is the rule of the eight great families a long time ago. The top three can enter the Tianchi, and now it needs to be changed, I am afraid it is..."


    Xiao Beichen glared at the elder and hurriedly said, "My opinion is the same. Even if the Lin family loses tomorrow, they are eligible to enter the Tianchi, and why should our Xiao family be with them? They are not worthy!"


    The ancestor of the Xiao family laughed.


    In front of everyone, they said: "The rules are dead, and people are alive. Before the meeting tomorrow, announce the change of the rules!"

 Chapter 5134： Seven musts and seven kills

    Chapter 5134: Seven Absolutes and Seven Kills


    "It''s not so easy to meet the president!"


    The leader of the killer was grabbed by Su Yan with one hand, and was thrown to the ground in an understatement.


    In the Lin family yard.


    The autumn wind leaves the leaves rustling.


    Su Yan shouted with his hands behind his back, "The president will grow up. If you have something to tell me, why bother my friends!"


    No one answered during the shouting.


    Captain Killer narrowed his eyes.


    He said with a ghostly heart: "You let me go first, and then I go to introduce the president. This is not my fault, but you went to Hanshan and took the treasure of the president, so you are angering the world!"


    In the process of shouting loudly, Su Yan showed a surprised expression.


    Lin Ruoxue behind him took out the Frost Divine Sword in his hand, and asked carefully, "Could it be that what your president wants is this piece of ice iron?"


    Captain Killer suddenly laughed.


    He said dismissively: "The Frost Ice Divine Iron is indeed very good, but unfortunately it is of no use to our president. You can ask him for what you really want!"


    While the killer was shouting, a donkey suddenly rolled and ran ten meters away in an instant.


    Su Yan and the others were not in a hurry.


    But in the next second, a light blue light suddenly appeared on the ground.


    In the void, endless sword energy is coming towards you.


    The dense air of swords and swords blocked almost every direction.


    Captain Killer seemed to collapse, leaning against the trunk of the tree and laughing.


    Staring at the blood-red eyes, he said, "Stinky boy, you have already fallen into the Seven Absolutes and Seven Killing Formations. These endless sword qi will slowly obliterate you. Just because you want to meet the president, I am afraid you are not qualified!"


    In the process of calling out loudly, the sword energy was constantly floating in the air, and Lin Ruoxue, who was behind him, saw that something was wrong, and he blocked frantically with a weapon.


    The clanging sound was constantly heard around.


    With the outbreak of cold air, a protective film was formed around him.


    Seven Absolutes and Seven Kills Formation, the entire formation surrounded the courtyard.


    At the edge of the formation, the energy of the sword formed a wall, blocking the two of them.


    Crazy swords fly, Heavenly Swords rage, countless swords are overwhelmed.


    After just a few minutes, Lin Ruoxue was already dripping with sweat, only to feel that the Frost Divine Sword in her hand began to become heavier.


    "Brother Su, I can''t hold on for too long, how can we rush out?"


    Lin Ruoxue kept asking.


    Su Yan remained motionless.


    Faced with such a situation, Bai Xue could only defend herself.


    Seeing this scene, the leader of the killer in the distance said with a pleasant smile on his face: "Within this formation, no one can escape. You should give up completely. Your so-called Big Brother Su is nothing more than that!"


    The killer''s captain''s smile gradually became wild.


    After a long time, Lin Ruoxue found that there was a cold light flashing in the northwest direction among the countless sword qi.


    Then, twisting his body, a gust of wind entered his ears, releasing the immortal energy in his body to the outside world.


    The original Frost Divine Sword suddenly transformed into countless clones, like three heads and six arms facing the enemy in all directions.


    Two minutes later, Bai Xue came to the place where Han Guang was, but found that it was the core of one of the formations. With all his strength, he inserted the long sword in his hand into the ground, and with a click, the core of the formation was shattered on the spot.


    But at the same time, he was slightly injured under the raging sword energy.


    "Finally destroyed, as long as the formation of the seven major directions is destroyed, we will be able to walk out of the position of the seven absolutes and seven killings!"


    A smile appeared on Lin Ruoxue''s face.


    Suddenly, I felt the sword energy in all directions, but it became more dignified.


    The killer captain crossed Erlang''s legs and watched the fire from the other side.


    With a sneer, he said, "You are so naive. The most amazing thing about this formation is that whenever you destroy a core of the formation, the energy of the sword in the formation becomes more dignified. Array, every sword energy will pass through the hall!"


    A hint of despair appeared on Lin Ruoxue''s face.


    As the number of formations destroyed, the sword qi became more ferocious.


    But if you leave it alone, once the immortal energy is exhausted, the end will be nothing more than this.


    In the panic, Su Yan suddenly showed an expression of approval, and turned back and said, "Yes, Bai Xue, you have improved again. This formation can hone your sword''s will, and you are deeply trapped in it. Don''t be in a hurry to break through, but observe carefully!"


    Listening to Su Yan''s words, Lin Ruoxue knew that the other party took this opportunity to train herself.


    Then calm down.


    I only felt the surrounding air flow, and it seemed that I could see it clearly, and the direction of the sword qi flying was also expected.


    Afterwards, the Frost Divine Sword was gently swayed in his hand, taking subtle dance steps, gently dodging the sword qi slaughter.


    Lin Ruoxue kept breaking through herself, and then destroyed three formations in a row.


    But at the same time, the dignified sword energy made it impossible to continue to block.


    Whenever the Frost Divine Swords collided with each other, Lin Ruoxue felt a numbness in her arm.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan praised from the side: "Very good, your skills in swordsmanship have improved!"


    speech process.


    The leader of the killer said calmly next to him: "So what? You two will die here sooner or later, and you can improve your realm before you die, but you are really useless martial arts!"


    The words just finished.


    Su Yan gently stretched out his right hand, the invisible sword energy in his hand, constantly condensing, immortal energy majestic, rampant rampant.


    "Sword, feel free!"


    Su Yan''s expression became solemn, and then the sword energy in the formation seemed to stop in the air.


    The passage of time seemed to be slowing down as well, and the kendo that Su Yan used had already surpassed the sword itself.


    After countless sword qi approached, like a cow entering a sea of ??mud, it automatically disappeared invisible.


    The surrounding formations gradually lost their souls and dimmed without breaking them.


    After a few minutes, the formation was automatically broken, and countless sword qi was condensed by Su Yan and hovered in the core of his palm.


    "Brother Su, what kind of trick are you doing? Not only do you not need to break through the sword formation, but you have it as your own!"


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes widened, the scene in front of her was unprecedented.


    Wang Feixiang, who was behind the door, sighed in his heart when he saw this scene: "The so-called guard of the Lin family is really amazing. I am afraid that the eight major families are definitely not opponents. No wonder Snow White has made such rapid progress in a short period of time, and now the truth is finally revealed!"


    While admiring.


    Su Yan held the sword energy in his hand, exuding golden light, and then waved lightly forward.


    All kinds of sword energy condensed into one.


    The Killer Captain, who was still watching the excitement just now, only felt that something was wrong, and immediately ran in the opposite direction.


    "Thank you for providing this opportunity to improve Snow White''s swordsmanship. Now you can return to the west!" Su Yan suddenly said coldly.


    The killer captain ran towards the Lin family hall desperately.


    I only felt that the scythe of the **** of death was approaching the body.


    With tears on his face, he shouted frantically: "President save me!"

 Chapter 5135： Night Evil

    Chapter 5135: Night Evil Charm


    The killer captain ran all the way and came to the courtyard.


    Before I had time to stand firm, I only felt a murderous aura coming towards me.


    Then a mouthful of blood protruded, and he knelt down on one knee.


    "A bunch of useless waste, even a Lin family guard can''t deal with it, what''s the use of asking you guys?"


    A roar resounded in the courtyard.


    The captain only felt a heavy blow to his chest.


    Looking back, he found that the club had grown out of dark armor and walked out of the courtyard with a strange smile on his face.


    The captain crawled on the ground and stepped forward to report.


    "President, I came here to report something very important to you, the guard of the Lin family..."


    Halfway through the words, the president instantly stomped on the opponent''s chest.


    Only a click was heard, and a mouthful of blood was spit to the ground, and the blood flowed continuously.


    The breath of death spreads in the air.


    "President, why did you do this evil?"


    The killer captain showed an unwilling tone and looked at each other with his eyes fixed.


    The president just smiled slightly, put it lightly, raised his right foot, and made another click, and said viciously: "What''s the use of keeping you as a waste, even a guard of the Lin family can''t deal with it, you have cultivated a realm, but you have a false name. !"


    The captain was dying.


    Originally, he wanted to tell President Su Yan''s strength.


    Seeing the other party treat him like this now, he decided to hide it before he died, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Very good, I have always been loyal, but I didn''t expect to end up like this in the end, so let''s not talk about it!"


    "President, I am waiting for you in hell!"


    during the shouting.


    Captain Killer closed his eyes, his face turned cold and he died on the spot.


    An extremely evil expression appeared on the president''s face.


    Eyes looking forward.


    Ignoring Su Yan who was at the front, he looked directly at Bai Xue behind him.


    "Lin Ruoxue, I think that when I was in retreat and practiced, I put the Wordless Heavenly Book on the Hanshan Mountain, and you must have obtained it!"


    "For your family, the wordless book has no value at all. I advise you to return it quickly, otherwise it will inevitably lead to death!"


    The president raised his head and warned loudly.


    There was a hint of confusion on Lin Ruoxue''s face. She only obtained the Frost Ice Divine Iron on the top of the Cold Mountain that day, and she had never heard of the wordless scripture.


    thought here.


    He vetoed: "If this senior needs the Frost Divine Sword, then it is in my hands, but the wordless scripture you mentioned has never been seen before. Do you want to take a long-term view on this matter?"


    The chairman sneered.


    At the same time, use the soul to scan the crowd.


    At the beginning, a layer of immortal energy was covered on the Wordless Heavenly Book, just to facilitate the search.


    After checking it, I found that everyone did not have the fairy energy covered by themselves.


    Immediately sneered.


    I thought to myself: "Could it be that the killer captain made a mistake, so he wanted to tell me this news before he died. Since it''s not on them, wouldn''t it be a waste of time!"


    The president thought that it would be difficult to ride a tiger here, and then his expression suddenly became distorted, and he had a plan.


    Then his feet took a step forward, and the immortal energy in the void suppressed everyone''s breath.


    The president slowly opened a black bottle and poured out a black pill from it.


    Under the moonlight, the pill exudes a cold light.


    "This thing is a drug developed by our association after untold hard work. Once you take it, your immortal energy will greatly increase, and your magical power will be unparalleled. If you see it today, you and I have fate. Since it is a misunderstanding, this thing is given to you!"


    Then a swoosh.


    Hit the pill directly in front of you as a hidden weapon.


    Su Yan was even quicker in the air and caught it firmly in the air.


    Under this move, the president did not use immortal energy, and Su Yan was expected to catch it.


    Just praised and said: "Yes, you can catch it, it shows that you have some ability!"


    Su Yan looked at the black pill in the center of his palm.


    Exudes an invisible evil.


    His face instantly became extremely dignified.


    "Presumably Lin Fengyun ate this in the first place, that''s why he became like this!"


    "I don''t think it''s better for this evil thing!"


    Su Yan said coldly.


    The president still squinted his eyes.


    Extend your right hand and point at everyone!


    He opened his mouth and said, "If you want to live, take this pill now. From now on, you will all be my disciples. Otherwise, those who obey me will prosper, and those who go against me will perish!"


    Wang Feixiang, who was behind him, was furious when he heard these words.


    The immortal energy where the dantian is forcibly operated.


    The battle just now has consumed most of it, and his face has become bleak. He only feels that there is no immortal energy in the dantian.


    See you a lot of money.


    He clapped his hands on Wang Feixiang''s shoulders.


    He kindly advised: "Young Master Wang, I will send you a portion of the immortal energy in my body now, but I don''t think we need to intervene in this matter. With Big Brother Su, everything will be solved easily!"


    Although Wang Feixiang had seen Su Yan''s strength with his own eyes.


    But the president in front of him is in the realm of immortals.


    In the entire eight major families, except for the elders, no one can compare with them.


    There is a bit of worry in my heart.


    He hurriedly turned his head and said, "If Su Yan loses, none of us will want to live. This guy has completely stepped into the evil way, and I am afraid that Xiao Han will also suffer from it. "


    Wang Feixiang had just absorbed a portion of the immortal energy and then, without saying a word, condensed the immortal energy on his palms.


    Golden light blooms in the night sky.


    Staring at the president fiercely, he said, "Lin Fengyun was persecuted by you, and now you still want to attack a few of us, it''s a fool''s dream!"


    With a swoosh, a wind breaking through the sky came towards him, his palms slapped forward, and with one move, the mountains shook and the ground shook.


    The palm wind is extremely fast, and the palm technique is extremely fierce.


    Faced with such a scene.


    A disdainful smile appeared on the president''s face.


    "A group of juniors dare to fight against me. It seems that you guys want to duel to the end today. Since you are courting death, I will do what you want!"


    The president shouted, and he also waved his palms forward.


    For a moment, Wang Feixiang only felt that the opponent''s palm was like a bottomless black hole, but instead he was absorbing his own immortal energy continuously.


    Wang Feixiang showed a look of astonishment and wanted to hurriedly close his hands.


    But unfortunately it was too late.


    The president smiled evilly: "I don''t know how high the sky is, but now my subordinates see the real chapter!"


    bang.


    The sound of explosion came.


    Wang Feixiang''s immortal energy was consumed, like a broken kite, flying backwards like a stream.


    It hit the ground hard, leaving a deep hole.


    The accompanying earth shook for a while, and Wang Feixiang spat out a mouthful of blood and was seriously injured!


    "How can this be, even Wang Feixiang is not an opponent, the realm of immortals is so terrifying!"


    "I didn''t expect that the difference is only one realm, but it is like the difference between heaven and earth. It seems that today is doomed!"


    The surrounding crowd whispered softly, each showing a look of horror, and unknowingly took a half step back.

 Chapter 5136： Overnight

    The fifth thousand one hundred and thirty-six chapters will be destroyed overnight


    "Okay, take the medicine, I don''t want to say another sentence!"


    The president looked coldly ahead in the middle of the night.


    Su Yan took out the pill in his hand.


    Show your palms forward.


    The president nodded silently and said: "Yes, as long as you eat this thing, you will become people in our palace. From now on, not only the colorful Tianchi, but also the resources of the eight major families are under our control!"


    The president misunderstood that Su Yan was about to take medicine and laughed.


    But in the next second, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Su Yan squeezed his right hand lightly, and the pill instantly turned into a powder and flew with the wind.


    Seeing this scene, the blue veins will be exposed, and he yells: "Stinky boy, you are courting death!"


    In the process of shouting, Su Yan took a move from the air.


    He stretched out his right hand and was caught off guard, only to hear a swishing sound.


    The medicine bottle originally carried by the president was taken directly by Su Yan from the air.


    Grip gently with right hand.


    The entire vial was torched together.


    The president felt a sharp pain in his heart, and then looked at Su Yan with a surprised look.


    With all the doubts, he said: "Which family are you from? If you can take things from me, I am afraid it is also in the realm of immortals!"


    When Wang Feixiang heard this, his eyes widened.


    Looking at Su Yan, he was extremely shocked.


    Heavenly realm?


    Among the major families, at least the elder level.


    Unexpectedly, the so-called guards around the Lin family were so strong.


    Although Lin Ruoxue had already learned about it, she was still shocked when she heard the president''s own admission.


    "Damn it, this kid is really hidden. Fortunately, at the foot of Hanshan, we took the initiative to give up the treasure in our hands, otherwise we might not know how he died!"


    Qian Duoduo was worried, and in retrospect, he was afraid for a while.


    The president took a step forward, furious.


    "So, you want to fight against me to the end, and you are also in the realm of immortals, but you should improve soon at a young age. You are definitely not my opponent!"


    "Surrender now, we can divide up the eight families, why fight for the end!"


    The tone of the president''s speech changed significantly.


    Su Yan suddenly stretched out his thumb and raised it downward.


    He opened his mouth and said with a smile: "With the way of the other, return the body of the other, kneel down, kowtow to the eight major families, beg for the people you once mutilated, maybe I can make you get out too!"


    The Hall of Divine Physicians has always been admired by thousands of people, and even the great elders of the Wang family did not dare to offend at will.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, his heart was already unbearable.


    Once the dark clouds covered the sky, it was overwhelming.


    Above the bright moon, there is no light.


    Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains are shrouded in dark fog, and there is no breath.


    Every grass and every tree withered.


    Faced with such an evil trick, everyone around was shocked.


    "I didn''t expect that in the Hall of Divine Physicians, the tricks of killing people are more ferocious than the tricks of saving people, and they are full of evil spirits!"


    "The camouflage over the years is quite vivid. No one in the eight major families has ever discovered it. Today, it can be regarded as a dead end!"


    The crowd behind him stared at the president with blood-red eyes.


    But no one dared to step forward.


    Facing such a scene, Su Yan walked alone and came to the president''s side.


    With a bit of regret on his face, he said, "I originally thought that your association must have some precious medicines, but now it seems that they are all demons and junk!"


    In the Hall of Divine Physicians, the elixir that has been refined is enough to supply the eight major families.


    On weekdays, people are naturally very respectful.


    But these so-called drugs had no effect at all in front of Su Yan, and it would not be an exaggeration to say a word of rubbish.


    The president''s eyes burst out with anger.


    The dark clouds in the sky condensed into evil spirits and descended. Cover the world.


    The people around the major families just felt unable to breathe.


    The mountains in the distance became pitch black, and thousands of miles of rivers were covered with the breath of death.


    face such a scene.


    The president sneered and said: "I have given you a chance before, but unfortunately you don''t know how to grasp it. After today, your eight major families will be completely eradicated!"


    The president is extremely arrogant, in the realm of immortals, no one can match.


    Seeing that a dark aura descended in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan suddenly let out a roar, sound waves rippling in the air, and the surrounding dark fog gradually dissipated.


    Facing such a scene, the president turned pale in shock and asked, "It''s impossible. With sound waves, I can dissipate my evil energy. What''s going on with your guard?"


    during the shouting.


    Su Yan walked alone and came to the president.


    Extend your right hand.


    Suddenly the surrounding air glowed with a fiery glow.


    The evil energy that originally spread all over the body began to evaporate gradually under the suppression of the breath.


    In front of him, Su Yan''s figure began to gradually blur, and he was facing him like a **** of death.


    "Impossible, are you a member of the major sects, Star God Realm, why are there people from sects here?"


    When the president shouted loudly.


    The whole body trembled involuntarily.


    The evil energy in the air began to dissipate gradually, and Wang Feixiang and others raised their heads for unknown reasons.


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s body released an indescribable immortal energy. As the president approached, he only felt that every cell was under tens of thousands of pressures.


    There was a terrified expression in his eyes, and he looked back at the captain''s corpse lying on the ground.


    "It turns out that this is the case. I think I felt the same aura when Hanshan was destroyed. It turns out that you are the culprit of everything, the Almighty One!"


    "It seems that my subordinate wants to tell me your true strength before dying, but unfortunately it''s already too late!"


    The president suddenly screamed in the sky, and his face showed a bit of loneliness.


    Wang Feixiang and the others were behind him, but found that the president had all the evil energy all over his body, and all of them were swept away.


    The battle that was originally thought to be earth-shattering ended in mid-air.


    "What''s the matter, what did the two of them say?"


    "No, according to common sense, the two have already fought, and they were still shouting and killing, why is there a sudden silence?"


    The crowd behind him kept talking and didn''t discuss it with him.


    Only the president knows that.


    The gap between him and Su Yan at this moment is like a gulf.


    Even if his evil spirits erupted in an all-round way, there was absolutely no possibility of victory.


    "Dare to ask this hero, what realm you are, let me die today!"


    The president''s face suddenly became very calm.


    The moment when Su Yan straddled his shoulders.


    He said softly beside him, "I''m not talented, I''m just an Immortal Emperor!"


    The president''s eyes widened instantly.


    After just a few seconds, his eyes began to become extremely dull again, but after accepting it, his heart became calm.


    Under the moonlight, Su Yan waved his hand gently.


    In an instant, swords and swords shadow.


    Heads fall.


    "The Palace of Divine Physicians, disbanded today!"

 Chapter 5137： return to drunken fairy

    The fifth thousand one hundred and thirty-seventh chapters return to the drunken fairy


    "No way, this guy committed suicide?"


    "Brother Su''s kung fu is amazing, I have seen it with my own eyes, but what trick did he use just now? Wouldn''t it be a mouth shield?"


    "I heard that words are a sharp sword that can hurt people invisibly, but I have never heard that a few words can separate a person''s head!"


    With a curious expression on his face, Qian Duoduo hurriedly rushed forward to see that the president had already died and could no longer die.


    Blood spurted from the whole body, and the body felt cold.


    Qian Duoduo turned around and stared at him and asked, "Brother Su, you did a big thing tonight, killing the president by yourself. If this matter were publicized, it would be in the world..."


    When Qian Duoduo was halfway through, Su Yan immediately reached out to stop him.


    He slowly shook his head and said, "Since you treat me as a friend, then this matter is forbidden to be publicized!"


    Qian Duoduo nodded hurriedly, and the crowd around him dared not say a word.


    He quickly helped Su Yan to bury the people of the hall in a foreign country.


    After ten minutes, the bodies of several killers were cleaned up.


    Qian Duoduo was even too lazy to take care of it, and even simply did not do it without interruption, and directly pushed into the cliff to destroy the corpse.


    The scene soon returned to calm.


    Su Yan said with a sigh of relief, "By the way, Qian Duoduo, you said earlier that Zuixianlou will hold a cocktail party tonight. How could we not participate in such a good show!"


    Su Yan said a word.


    The faces of the surrounding people immediately showed extremely excited expressions.


    Afterwards, without saying a word, he responded.


    A large number of people came to the front of Zuixianlou.


    The breeze is blowing, and at night, the shops in the street have already closed for good, but the Zuixianlou is still brightly lit and very lively.


    I saw a group of people wearing white long sleeves, holding long swords, in the Zuixian Building, coming and going with laughter.


    Wang Feixiang felt ashamed for a moment when he saw this group of young men and women.


    He said cautiously from the side: "Our little Star God Realm has never seen so many masters. Except for those who are the gatekeepers who are in the late stage of Jinxian, all the rest are in the realm of Heavenly Immortals!"


    Wang Feixiang widened his eyes.


    Although he is the head of the eight great families, at this moment he feels like a frog in the bottom of a well.


    Zuixianlou has already been contracted.


    Except for the previous store clerk, most of the stores are filled with unfamiliar faces.


    "Ask if I can go in, but I don''t know who was invited to the reception tonight!"


    "If the Heavenly Immortal Realm is the threshold for entry, we probably won''t be able to play, unless we get the elders of the family back!"


    Qian Duoduo was elated, but hesitated for a long time.


    Stay in front of the door and never dare to move forward.


    Just look at a man passing by with a light breeze.


    Carrying a long sword in his hand.


    When I entered the interior, I was dealing with several brothers and sisters.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Today, when Kunlun Gate and Tianhe Mansion gathered together for a meeting, our master loves fine wine, and we can show a good level today!"


    Tianhe Mansion is no stranger.


    But people only know one thing and don''t know the other.


    Tianhe Mansion is one of the branches of Kunlun Sect.


    Outside the Star God Realm, is the Kunlun God Realm.


    The Kunlun God Realm, just like the eight major families, is in charge of the eight major God Realms, and the Star God Realm is just one of them.


    Among the major sects in the Kunlun God Realm, dragons and tigers fight, and hundreds of flowers bloom, and the Kunlun Gate is the oldest, including seven state capitals.


    Among them, Tianhefu, famous for its alchemy and pharmaceuticals, has endured for a long time.


    Su Yan and the others chose to listen next to them. After a long time, they knew a thing or two about the relevant sects.


    The man who just spoke continued: "Today is our Tianhe Mansion and the Divine Sword Mansion. We have a better day for each other. We are the same sect, but the Kunlun Sect has no choice but to focus on swordsmanship, and has always been extremely arrogant. Our deputy alliance leader specially developed the legendary medicinal wine, and letting the deputy alliance leader of Divine Sword Sect see it can also increase our prestige!"


    A few brothers and sisters around were smiling and kept polite beside them.


    Wang Feixiang shook his head and said: "I didn''t expect that the major sects in the realm of the gods are also fighting for fame and fortune!"


    during the conversation.


    Su Yan strode into it.


    There is no one else around.


    I found a square table and sat down slowly.


    Soon, the hall was overcrowded, and most of them were disciples from the state government.


    Every immortal realm is unparalleled.


    Only the crowd around Su Yan seemed out of place.


    "Who are they, they seem to be local families, but they are only in the Golden Immortal realm, why are they sitting here?"


    "Or drive them out. It''s understandable to watch the fun, but if we ruin our good deeds, I''m afraid there will be trouble!"


    in the process of discussion.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face became extremely ugly, she pulled Su Yan''s arm and said softly, "Brother Su, you heard, they don''t seem to welcome us, so let''s go!"


    Su Yan poured himself a cup of tea.


    With a smile on his face, he was very comfortable.


    Even with Erlang''s legs crossed, he sipped tea leisurely.


    He said lightly: "Since the Zuixianlou is open, it is a place to welcome guests, and we are not disturbed when we come here!"


    Su Yan was still like no one else, even Wang Feixiang, who was next to him, was a little frightened.


    The young man in the white robe heard these words and deliberately said loudly: "That said, but people in the Golden Immortal realm, I am afraid it is not appropriate for us to be immortals!"


    The other party seemed to be talking to himself in the air.


    Seeing this, Su Yan twisted his body.


    Facing the young man, he said, "If you have anything to say, come and say it!"


    The young man came to Su Yan face to face, deliberately releasing a pressure.


    In an instant, cracks appeared on the square table.


    As a golden immortal, Wang Feixiang was in the perfect state, and he was barely able to fight.


    Qian Duoduo was dripping with sweat, only to feel the constant trembling from his bones.


    Lin Ruoxue surrounded herself with the Frost Divine Sword, resisting the power of the gods.


    face such a situation.


    Su Yan suddenly waved his hand gently, and all the pressure disappeared in an instant.


    "Why do you need to stand and talk, Xiongtai, sit down and talk slowly!"


    Su Yan used his human way to return his human body.


    In an instant, there was a sense of immortality, suppressing the young man to the side of the stool in front of him.


    Under the eyes of the public, he sat on the top with a plop.


    The young man looked incredulous.


    Although he has just stepped into the realm of heaven, how could he be frustrated in front of Jinxian!


    The crowd behind them initially ignored them, until the moment they saw the younger brother sit down on the stool, one by one immediately walked to the side and surrounded the small square table.


    Lin Ruoxue grabbed Su Yan''s arm invisibly.


    Ask softly in your ear.


    "Brother Su, what are we going to do now, we got into trouble tonight!"

 Chapter 5138： accident

    Chapter 5138 Accident


    "Am I right, everyone, since this place is open to the outside world, it''s fine for us to drink here. Once upon a time, even having a light meal depends on the realm!"


    Su Yan calmed down and stretched out his right hand to hold the teapot.


    Teapot pattern with dragon and tiger.


    The carving is extremely fine, and it is obviously slightly different from the last time I came here.


    The man in front of him had a smile on his lips.


    With a swipe, his right hand patted forward, and the door of the Zuixianlou slowly opened with a creak.


    The young man said with a sneer: "Today, we are holding a reception here at Kunlun Gate. I don''t want outsiders to disturb it, but it seems that some people don''t make sense. You just said that there is no difference between us, now let you experience it for yourself! "


    The boy shouted and pointed to the side of the street.


    Su Yan was dressed in commoner clothes and looked unremarkable as he stood up slowly.


    "Then I would like to see what is unique about your Kunlun Gate Tianhe Mansion?"


    Su Yan said softly.


    The man in front of him looked at each other, and when he spoke, he drew the long sword in his hand.


    The fairy realm weapon exudes a dazzling light in the air.


    But I saw the man pointing forward.


    Self-introduction: "We Kunlun Sect people, no matter where we go to any God''s Domain, the major families, all respect us. I didn''t expect to meet people who are blind today!"


    "We have inquired about it before, but we have never heard of the Su family. I am afraid that you are not qualified to squeeze into the eight major families locally!"


    During the shouting process, Lin Ruoxue, who was next to her, hurriedly interrupted.


    Pulling Su Yan and introducing, "I''m really sorry everyone, this is a guest of our Lin family, so I''m taking the liberty to interrupt!"


    The other man in the corner heard this, and the corner of his mouth suddenly raised a mocking look.


    "I''ve heard that your Lin family is the last of the eight great families, and how to invite such a guard is not asking for trouble!"


    "And we can be said to be everywhere in the Immortal Realm, but I would like to see what the guards of your family have in the Star God Realm?"


    The crowd around was soaring.


    The man who looked at Su Yan was Wang Qiang.


    He had just been promoted to the Heavenly Immortal realm and joined the sect not long ago, and his status is the lowest on weekdays.


    Dirty and tiring work is done by myself. When I went out today, I happened to see Su Yansheng gaining momentum.


    Facing such a scene, the brothers behind him had smiles on their faces.


    Lin Ruoxue saw that the other party was threatening, grabbed Su Yan''s arm and wanted to **** out the door.


    But he didn''t expect Su Yan to stand up with a snort, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "If that''s the case, then please, but fighting in this restaurant, depending on your level, I''m afraid everything will be ruined, let''s go outside! "


    in the process of talking.


    There was a smile on Wang Qiang''s face.


    Looking back at a few brothers and sisters, he deliberately pointed the long sword forward with great fanfare.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Since this Xiongtai is so elegant, then let''s go and have a test. We hope that the brothers in the same class can show a face!"


    The process of Wang Qiang shouting.


    A senior had a smile on his face and shook his head slightly.


    Refused and said: "There is no need for our senior brothers to watch the battle against the people of the eight major families. The victory or defeat will be divided in an instant. What''s the point? Besides, we are here to wait for the arrival of Vice Nagato. If you want to fight, there are outside Please!"


    Wang Qiang never expected it.


    The brothers of the sect are so unwilling to appreciate their faces.


    Recalling what he did in the sect on weekdays, there was a rage in his heart, and there was nowhere to vent.


    Wang Qiang didn''t dare to make a big deal with his senior brothers, he stared at Su Yan fiercely and said, "Since this brother has this intention, then we might as well do something before dinner!"


    Su Yan walked alone with a smile on his face, and soon the two of them came to an empty corner of the street.


    It was dark now.


    There was no sound in the square.


    The moon is bright and the scenery is pleasant.


    Wang Feixiang and others followed closely behind.


    Having seen Su Yan''s abilities before, he naturally had nothing to say, and he was full of confidence.


    A gust of autumn wind blew past, and Wang Qiang said to Su Yan, "If that''s the case, then Xiongtai, please help!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, suddenly the autumn wind and leaves came up.


    Sounds came from behind.


    When I turned around, I saw a row of people wearing fiery red robes passing by.


    One of them was holding a sword of fire, and when he passed by, there was a burst of anxiety in the air.


    Facing this person, Wang Qiang''s arrogant attitude just now disappeared, and he hurriedly stepped back to both sides, and whispered: "Hello, brothers and sisters of Divine Sword!"


    The Kunlun Gate is divided into seven unique skills.


    Tianhe Mansion is mainly based on the medicine of refining wine.


    Among the Kunlun Gates, it is unique.


    The Divine Sword Palace, which mainly focuses on practicing swords, is the mainstream sect, and has always been extremely proud among the sects.


    Seeing this, Wang Qiang could only evade three points.


    "I heard that your Tianhe Mansion and the Eight Great Families are going to duel, which is really embarrassing for our Kunlun Sect. What can the Heavenly Immortal Realm and this group of golden immortals have to fight?"


    Man with red hair.


    Wang Qiang clasped his fists with both hands, and said cautiously, "Senior Brother Ma''s realm is naturally out of reach, and the younger brother dare not make a fool of himself, but these eight great families are too deceiving. He made a rude remark on the spot at our reception, and we must teach him a lesson!"


    The man known as Senior Brother Ma was originally the president of the Hall of Divine Physicians, named Ma Lieyang, but was defeated by the elders of Kunlun Sect, and instead put down his butcher knife and converted to Buddhism.


    It''s just that the fierceness of the sect did not change, and after rising to the realm of immortals, he learned the fiery swordsmanship, and his personality was extremely violent, and no one dared to touch it on weekdays.


    "The reception is very important, don''t delay for a moment, fellow apprentices, go to Zuixianlou and wait first, I''ll see how the Tianhe Mansion''s swordsmanship is!"


    Wang Qiang originally wanted to find a few close brothers and sisters to sit next to him.


    Unexpectedly, it ushered in a deadly enemy.


    At this moment, it is difficult to ride a tiger, with a long sword in his hand and the sword pointing forward.


    "Compared with senior brother, I am certainly not worth mentioning, but it is more than enough to deal with these family members!"


    Wang Qiang answered cautiously.


    Ma Lieyang suddenly showed a weird smile, stretched out his right hand and grabbed Wang Qiang''s arm.


    He shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I heard that your Tianhe Mansion specializes in research and development of elixir and elixir. Let''s make a bet. If you lose this battle, I need a realm pill!"


    The realm elixir is used to stabilize the realm and lay a solid foundation.


    Although it is not extremely rare, it is also extremely valuable.


    Wang Qiang showed a surprised expression.


    Ma Lieyang did not dare to refuse when he spoke.


    I can only ask carefully: "The realm pill is extremely valuable, and I am not qualified to have it, but if I beg you brothers, maybe I can still get it, but what if I win?"


    During the questioning process, Ma Lieyang suddenly pointed to Lin Ruoxue next to him.


    Xie Mei said with a smile: "I think this woman is very watery, if you win, I will give this woman to you!"

 Chapter 5139： hell by day

    The fifth thousand one hundred and thirty-ninth chapters are hell


    Wang Qiang was stunned and looked back at Lin Ruoxue.


    In Ma Lieyang''s eyes, Lin Ruoxue was like a cargo.


    It seems like it can be delivered anytime, anywhere.


    Wang Qiang replied in confusion: "But Lin Ruoxue is not yours, how should you send me? Besides, our Kunlun Sect has very strict rules. If you forcibly plunder women, you will definitely die!"


    Kunlun Gate is not the three religions and nine tours.


    In the whole **** realm, it can be said to be the supreme faction, and it is extremely righteous.


    Such a scene is absolutely not dare.


    As Ma Lieyang laughed wildly, his face began to distort.


    Staring with blood-red eyes, he said, "You are right, but don''t worry, if you don''t tell me or I don''t tell you, who can know about it, dead ghosts can''t speak!"


    A murderous intent came out of nowhere in the air.


    Qian Duoduo and the others were instantly shocked.


    Although the other party did not make the topic clear, there is no doubt that they want to kill.


    Qian Duoduo hurriedly walked up to Su Yan and advised in a low voice: "Big Brother Su, this guy is extremely vicious, and he is in the realm of immortals. I''m afraid we may not be opponents, and we will work for you..."


    Not finished.


    Lin Ruoxue''s heart was full of anger.


    He stared fiercely at Wang Qiang and the others.


    Dangkong shouted loudly: "I originally thought you were all a group of well-known and decent people, but I didn''t expect to do things so cruelly, I want to do things for heaven!"


    Lin Ruoxue''s movement was extremely ethereal, and she instantly rushed forward, the Frost Divine Sword rising in the air.


    In the void, flakes of snow flakes condensed into countless sword qi and fell head-on.


    "Good swordsmanship!" Wang Qiang suddenly sighed with emotion.


    Lin Ruoxue Ogilvy''s body danced in the void.


    The flakes of snowflakes in the air formed sword energy, which blocked the water blocked by Wang Qiang''s side.


    Wang Feixiang unconsciously sighed and said, "I didn''t expect Bai Xue''s realm to improve so quickly, and it improved again compared to the competition!"


    The compliment just fell, and then went to see Wang Qiang soaring into the sky, the long sword in his hand trembled lightly in the air, and the mist spread in the void.


    The weapon completely enveloped Lin Ruoxue.


    In it, I couldn''t see in all directions, and I could only hear the sword qi whistling beside me.


    "I was going to kill the guards of your Lin family, but the girl insisted on going forward to stop it. Then, if your makeup is ruined, don''t blame me for destroying the flowers!"


    The sound of warning came continuously in the fog, Lin Ruoxue only heard the sound, but did not see the person.


    Unconsciously, I was even more worried. The sword of ice in my hand was waving back and forth in the air, but I couldn''t find where the enemy was.


    "The realm of immortals is really extraordinary. We still can''t cross the ditch with our hard work!"


    Lin Ruoxue thought to herself.


    At the same time, the sound of wild laughter continued to be misty in the mist.


    "Girl, you are really beautiful. If you can belong to me, I will take you to break through the realm of immortals in the future!"


    "Not to mention the few stinky boys who follow Jinxian, who offended us that Tianhe Mansion has no good fruit to eat, and I''m afraid they won''t live tomorrow, so what hope is there for them to follow?"


    A steady stream of words came from the void, making people''s souls turbulent.


    Knowing that Xue covered her ears, the other party''s language contained immortal energy, and she attacked with sonic waves, which made people''s souls turbulent.


    Wang Qiang was not in a hurry to attack, he wanted to make Lin Ruoxue collapse first and lose his mind.


    In the chaos, Su Yan''s voice suddenly rose from the air.


    "Swordsmanship and one, Qi travels in all directions, the spirit of the walker, the luck of the martial artist..."


    The formula suddenly appeared in Lin Ruoxue''s mind.


    Su Yan stood motionless in front of the surrounding crowd, but he used voice transmission through the air.


    The formula taught is a unique secret method.


    Now Lin Ruoxue has reached the Golden Immortal Realm Consummation Stage, but to break through the bottleneck, she still needs to study hard.


    Su Yan simply taught her a unique secret.


    In the fog, Wang Qiang could see clearly.


    He didn''t want to kill Lin Ruoxue on the spot, looking at the other party''s handsome face, he wished he could flow to his side as a plaything.


    Therefore, it has been disturbing the soul.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Ruoxue was sitting cross-legged in the fog, but instead she appeared calm and relaxed.


    "The secret that Big Brother Su told me is really strange. It stands to reason that the place where the dantian of immortal energy condenses out, but according to his secret, it should disperse the immortal energy and circulate it in the meridians of the body!"


    "This will put the cart before the horse, but I believe what Big Brother Su said!"


    While Lin Ruoxue lived cross-legged, just as Su Yan said, she quickly dissipated the immortal energy from her dantian.


    Afterwards, every cell in the body was surrounded by immortal energy.


    Every move is immortal, and the Frost Divine Sword in his hand is like a silver sword.


    After a long time, Lin Ruoxue opened her eyes, only to feel that her eyes were clear.


    Wang Qiang could see clearly where he was in the white fog.


    "One of the necessary conditions to upgrade from the realm of the golden immortal to the immortal is the wandering of immortal energy. Under the immortal, the explosion of immortal energy depends on the dantian. Once it is upgraded, it will be a whole new world!"


    Su Yan''s voice was still in his mind, rolling in.


    The moment Bai Xue felt that he was wielding his long sword, the surrounding air floated with him.


    Wang Qiang''s eyes widened, and he said fiercely in disbelief: "How can this be, you woman can actually be promoted to the realm of immortals in the process of fighting!"


    It can be said that Wang Qiang suffered a lot in order to be promoted to the realm of immortals.


    Almost lived through nine deaths.


    Seeing that Lin Ruoxue easily achieved her goal now, she unconsciously became jealous and charged forward with a weapon.


    Staring at the blood-red glasses, he roared: "Since your realm has improved, then I don''t have to be merciful!"


    When Wang Qiang rushed forward, he suddenly felt a chill all over his body, and the surrounding air seemed to be against him.


    Each current further.


    It''s hard as hell.


    With the passage of time, the surrounding white fog gradually disappeared, Wang Qiang finally came to Lin Ruoxue, and the weapon he raised did not fall.


    Just because the whole body has been covered with ice.


    The muscles were frozen and motionless.


    Lin Ruoxue had just risen to the realm of immortals, and she gave the opponent a slap in the face, and the gap between them was clear at a glance.


    Wang Qiang reluctantly used the immortal energy in his body and looked back at Ma Lieyang.


    "Senior Brother Ma, please help me!" Wang Qiang said sadly.


    next second.


    Ma Lieyang came to his side.


    With a swoosh, the knife fell, and Wang Qiang''s head fell to the ground.


    Lin Ruoxue screamed and took a few steps back, only to see Wang Qiang''s head rolling around on the ground.


    Ma Lieyang looked at each other coldly.


    He said indifferently: "As a sect person, you can''t even beat the eight major families. It''s shameful to live, why don''t you let me give you a ride!"

 Chapter 5140： nectar juice

    The fifth thousand one hundred and fortieth chapters


    Ma Lieyang''s swordsmanship and realm are not at the same level as Wang Qiang just now.


    Then walk alone, walking forward.


    Lin Ruoxue felt that the cold air around her gradually disappeared.


    The long sword in his hand trembled, as if frightened.


    The same is the realm of heaven.


    Ma Lieyang has reached an intermediate level, far surpassing Wang Qiang.


    "You don''t have to worry, my swordsmanship is very fast, and it doesn''t hurt at all when the head hits the ground!"


    Ma Lieyang held the Fire Sword in his hand and stroked it gently.


    The scorching temperature continued to rise, and the surrounding crowd, sweat continuously flowed down their foreheads.


    Qian Duoduo said worriedly: "Brother Su, this guy thinks he needs to kill them all, he just wanted to do it!"


    Su Yan took a step forward and looked at each other.


    Ma Lieyang said coldly, "Very good, your courage is commendable, if that''s the case, I''ll take you first!"


    The Fire Excalibur and the Frost Excalibur are almost the same name treasures.


    For a moment, the air became extremely anxious, and the fire sword, the flames flew into the sky.


    While Bai Xue was worried, she placed the Frost Divine Sword beside Su Yan and asked softly, "Brother Su, take this weapon first!"


    Su Yan shook his head and immediately refused: "There is no need for this, although the opponent''s weapon is good, but unfortunately the swordsmanship is really bad!"


    Ma Lieyang was originally from the Divine Sword Palace. Hearing that his swordsmanship was too bad, Ma Lieyang rushed in front of Su Yan and killed him without a word.


    At this moment, suddenly, a fairy energy appeared in the void, interrupting it.


    A middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone with a solemn look on his face.


    Ma Lieyang, who was originally imposing in the sky, was silent for a moment when he saw this person.


    "Deputy Head!"


    Deputy head of Kunlun Sect!


    Zao Wou-Ki!


    Immortal King Realm!


    "You really embarrassed the Kunlun Sect, go back and find your master, you won''t be able to participate in today''s reception!"


    "It''s shameful to do something to the people of the eight major families, get out of here!"


    Zao Wou-Ki was wearing a Taoist robe with a Tai Chi gossip drawing behind him.


    in the process of shouting.


    Ma Lieyang was in despair and hurriedly retreated to his side.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to give Su Yan a fierce look.


    I secretly said in my heart: "Thanks to the deputy chiefs who arrived in time, otherwise your kid would have died here long ago, and you will be blessed!"


    Ma Lieyang quickly disappeared at the end.


    The deputy head clasped his fists in front of Su Yan with a polite smile on his face.


    "This brother, I''m really sorry just now, it''s a disciple of our sect, and the discipline is not strict!"


    "In order to apologize, I invite you to drink in the Zuixianlou!"


    Facing Zao Wou-ki''s warm invitation, Su Yan did not refuse.


    Qian Duoduo followed quickly with a smile on his face along the way.


    He boasted and said: "Tonight is really a great insight. When I return to the family, if I have said that I have drunk with the deputy head of the sect, my status will be improved by leaps and bounds!"


    The group was beaming with joy, and Su Yan was no exception.


    Together we walked towards the Zuixianlou.


    At this moment, in the Zuixian Building, the major disciples formed a row around each other.


    Talk about what just happened.


    "It''s ridiculous that people from the eight major families provoke our sect, I''m afraid they may have died in a corner where no one is now!"


    "Speaking of which, Wang Qiang hasn''t come back yet. If the deputy head finds out, I''m afraid something bad will happen. Killing innocent people is a serious crime of our sect!"


    During the discussion, the door opened.


    The crowd around was beaming and ready to step forward to ask.


    But when he saw Su Yan and the others standing inside the door, his complexion changed drastically.


    "How is it possible that you were able to come back alive, where did Wang Qiang go?"


    "Your identities are extremely suspicious. It stands to reason that the eight major families are definitely not the opponents of our sect. Hurry up and recruit them!"


    The surrounding disciples burst into anger in an instant, holding long swords to force the front.


    But the moment he just arrived in front of the door, he only felt a powerful fairy energy roaring from outside the door.


    In an instant, the major disciples collapsed to the ground, ooh, ooh, screaming incessantly.


    "You guys don''t focus on practicing martial arts on weekdays, and when you come to Xingchen Divine Realm, you are still in the market. What''s the crime for the local family?"


    in the process of roaring.


    The disciples around saw the deputy head sweating like rain for a moment.


    He hurriedly knelt down and said, "Deputy Sect Master, this is not a strange thing..."


    I didn''t have time to finish speaking.


    Zhao Wuji said angrily, "The Kunlun Sect has always been a kind-hearted house, and it is common to the world. What you have done is entirely for our sect, which is shameful!"


    "The little brother in front of me is named Su Yan. We have known each other all the way. It is a fate. Today, I invite him to have a drink. It is an apology. Who has an opinion?"


    As soon as the deputy head said a word, it was difficult for nine horses to chase, so the surrounding disciples naturally dared not say a single word.


    Zao Wou-Ki looked back at the private room and said, "Let''s invite you to the second floor!"


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Su Yan and the others walked towards the second floor.


    Most of the private rooms upstairs are the elders of the Kunlun Gate.


    Regardless of whether the face is raw or cooked, all face to face.


    As a businessman, Qian Duoduo followed Su Yan closely.


    Discovering the problem, he opened his mouth and asked, "Even if the master wants to invite us to drink, it won''t be such a big fanfare. I''m afraid there are other plans!"


    Su Yan knew this.


    Wang Feixiang frowned and asked, "But what value do we, the Golden Immortals, have for them?"


    during the inquiry process.


    Zao Wou-Ki brought everyone to the door of the private room.


    On it hangs the plaque of Four Seasons Spring.


    A hundred flowers are blooming in the room, welcoming spring.


    A floral fragrance that makes you feel refreshed.


    "Everyone, please take a seat!" Zao Wou-Ki voluntarily gave up his seat.


    Qian Duoduo smiled and said politely next to him as soon as he entered the door: "Zhao Sect Leader, we are really deeply loved. I didn''t expect you to be so approachable. It was actually a misunderstanding before. I hope your faction will not take offense!"


    Zao Wou-Ki nodded politely, but did not directly address the topic.


    With a quick order, one of the disciples opened the door and placed a glass of light blue wine in front of everyone.


    "As we all know, our Kunlun Gate Tianhe Mansion specializes in researching medicines and wines. Please taste this nectar and jade dew first!"


    Zao Wuji politely put the wine glass in front of everyone.


    Qian Duoduo took a deep breath, only to feel the aroma of the wine intoxicating.


    Just smelling the smell is refreshing.


    "Sect Master Zhao, if you have anything to say, you can speak bluntly, we like to speak quickly!" Su Yan suddenly came straight to the point.


    Zao Wou-Ki''s face lit up slightly.


    Immediately clapped and shouted.


    "Okay, my brother is really quick to talk. To be honest, when you and Wang Qiang faced off, I was watching from behind!"


    Zao Wou-Ki told the truth.


    Qian Duoduo, Wang Feixiang, and the others showed astonishing expressions on their faces, but Su Yan seemed to already know all about it, and his face was calm.

 Chapter 5141： Exceptional admission

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-one chapters are recruited


    Zao Wou-Ki smiled, Wang Feixiang sat down in front of him, but only felt ashamed.


    With the strength of the first family, they were followed all the way behind, completely unaware.


    Everyone was silent for a moment, waiting for the next paragraph.


    Zao Wou-Ki continued: "Before, we have seen everything that happened on the street, that Wang Qiang can be said to be a dead man, we Kunlun Sect never condone this kind of person, it is a pity that Ma Lieyang escaped, otherwise we can directly clean up Portal."


    "Therefore, I hereby say sorry."


    Facing the people of the Immortal King Realm, everyone nodded hurriedly and was very polite.


    It must have never been seen before in the small Star God Realm on weekdays.


    At this moment, Su Yanque said suddenly: "Wait a minute, saying so, because you didn''t make a move at that time, the gap between Tianxian Realm and Jinxian was so huge, if Bai Xue didn''t improve his realm in time, I''m afraid he would have returned to the West!"


    Su Yan''s tone suddenly became more complaining.


    With a smile on his face, Zao Wou-Ki said lightly: "Brother Su, don''t worry, if something goes wrong at that time, I will take action in time, mainly because of Miss Lin''s performance, which is beyond our expectations, being able to improve Heavenly Immortals through battles The realm is rare, so this time I want to ask Miss Lin to join our Kunlun Sect!"


    In an instant, Qian Duoduo showed a shocked expression.


    Excited beyond measure.


    He opened his mouth and said: "I heard that the Kunlun Gate is very strict, and it has to pass many tests before entering it, and it has to be a talented player from the major gods. It is rare to see such an exception."


    The arrogant Wang Feixiang also showed a touch of surprise, and asked from the side: ''If it is possible, this is a great good thing, it would be great if our Wang family could also join in! ��


    When Wang Feixiang encountered an opportunity, he naturally recommended himself.


    Zao Wou-Ki is scheming, his face laughed, and then said: "I have observed Lin Ruoxue for a while, although it is a special invitation, but I have to wait for the qualifications for the competition tomorrow before making a decision. If you win, then naturally there is nothing to say. Otherwise, we will take a long-term view, there is no way, the sect is so strict."


    Heavenly Immortal Realm also needs to go through the assessment, the implication is that everyone is not qualified.


    Wang Feixiang no longer asked, and Qian Duoduo still said with a pity: "I heard that ordinary people need to go through various assessments to join a sect. Hope!"


    in the process of sighing.


    Zhao Wuji continued: "The number of people who are assessed every year is indeed tens of thousands, and it is absolutely not a loss to participate in the assessment. You can try at will, and assess the three levels. The last one is the Void Illusion, and it is rumored that there is a supreme treasure in it. Existence, still retains the spirit of the ancient powers, of course, I have never seen these two, as to whether they are destined people, it depends on the good fortune, not to mention even if they fail the assessment, as long as they can reach the third level, if If you have the opportunity, you will also get a lot of rare treasures!��


    Qian Duoduo is a person who loves money. Hearing this, he was immediately refreshed.


    He hurriedly said: "There are still several times like this, Zhao Sect Leader, dare to ask, how can I participate in the assessment!"


    Zao Wuji casually placed a few tokens in front of everyone.


    With a smile on his face, he said: "This is simple, as long as you have this token, you can participate in the assessment, but tens of thousands of people can enter, I am afraid that there are less than a hundred people."


    The difficulty of the assessment can be imagined.


    Qian Duoduo sighed, but it was impossible to find.


    The silver-white token, marked with a dragon-shaped symbol, is indeed blank on the back, and it is heavy in the hand.


    The moment Wang Feixiang took it over, he found that his name appeared on the back of the token.


    Zao Wuji smiled and said, "Once you get the token, it will be yours. Even if you lose it, it will not be falsely claimed by others, so."


    Halfway through the sentence, Lin Ruoxue suddenly exclaimed, "Brother Su, what''s wrong with your token, why isn''t your name engraved on the back!"


    Zao Wou-Ki suddenly raised his brows and stood up instantly.


    Looking at the token in Su Yan''s hand, he cautiously asked, "You hold it in your hand for a while before talking about it!"


    Su Yan didn''t know why, but he still did as he did, but there was still no name engraved on the back.


    Zao Wou-Ki''s face was no longer calm this time.


    Confused, he asked, "Excuse me, are you not from the God Realm?"


    Su Yan nodded and replied, "That''s right, I came from the Immortal Realm. Are there any rules?"


    Having said this, Zao Wou-Ki showed a surprised expression and said with emotion: "I admire, the difficulty of ascending from the Immortal Realm to the God Realm is hard to describe. The rules of the sect are like this, and it will not make an exception because it is a visitor from the fairyland, but I personally admire it."


    "This token is made by the Immortal King. If the name cannot be engraved, there are only two possibilities, one of which is not a person from the God Realm."


    Say it here.


    Lin Ruoxue asked curiously, "What is the second condition?"


    Zao Wuji said calmly, "That''s someone above the Immortal King Realm, but it''s obviously impossible to exist, at least in the God Realm, it''s extremely rare!"


    After the conversation, Su Yan smiled slightly and did not answer. At the same time, Zao Wou-Ki hurriedly said: "We still drink a bar. This drink will improve the realm of Jinxian and stabilize the realm of heaven and immortal, which is extremely beneficial!"


    After Lin Ruoxue drank it, she felt that the speed of the immortal energy in her whole body was speeding up out of thin air, and her heart was very happy.


    His face was crimson.


    Wang Feixiang was even more overjoyed, and hurriedly used his skills on the side. Now is the time for a breakthrough!


    Seeing this, Zao Wou-Ki said happily: "Okay, as expected of a member of the first family, my wine is a supporter when toasting, and it is still up to you to make a leap to the realm!"


    On the other hand, there is a lot of money, which is far from the difference. After tasting it, he has also been promoted to the late stage of Jinxian with hard work. Although he is happy, it is far inferior to the other two.


    In the excitement of Qian Duoduo, he brought out another cup. Just as he was about to drink it, Zao Wou-Ki immediately shouted, "Wait, don''t drink too much, otherwise, you will get burned and you won''t be able to refine it!"


    During the shouting, although Qian Duoduo loves money, but he doesn''t want to have money to make money and spend his life, he immediately showed an embarrassed expression and felt extremely regretful.


    Then he followed Wang Feixiang to the corner and sat cross-legged.


    The current scene was originally within Zao Wou-Ki''s expectations, but when he looked back, he found that Su Yan did not refine after drinking, but continued to sit in front of him.


    "This brother, if you don''t refine it in time, the wine will be no different from ordinary wine, I''m afraid it will be wasted!"


    Su Yan had a black line on his face.


    For his own realm, the wine made by the Immortal King is of course useless to the superiors. Drinking it by itself is no different from boiled water!

 Chapter 5142： drinking into water

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-two chapters drink into the water


    "Ah, it''s okay, I''m going back to refining!"


    Aside from a fragrance, the drink almost didn''t have any immortal energy that Su Yan could refine, which was really bland.


    Zao Wou-Ki nodded silently, feeling a little disappointed in Su Yan.


    Then ignore it.


    With the passage of time, Wang Feixiang''s face flushed, and after a long time, he shouted, and his face flushed instantly.


    Then I stood up, I just felt very happy, and made a breakthrough on the spot!


    "Sect Master Zhao, thank you for your help!" Wang Feixiang hurriedly knelt down on one knee, apologized with both hands, and was extremely grateful!


    The Golden Immortal Realm breaks through the Heavenly Immortal. For the major families, it is as difficult as reaching the sky. Countless people are stuck in the Golden Immortal Perfection Realm, and there has been no progress for many years.


    Now that Wang Feixiang has broken through the difficulties, he can be called an elder in the family, and he is naturally ecstatic.


    After Lin Ruoxue also stabilized her realm, she also stepped forward to thank her.


    During Zao Wou-Ki''s response, Su Yan felt a little thirsty, without saying a word, he drank another cup.


    When Zao Wou-Ki reacted, the wine glass was already empty.


    Seeing such a scene, Zao Wou-Ki said angrily, "Don''t you understand what I said before, you can''t drink too much of this wine, otherwise, you won''t be able to refine it, and it will deposit in your body, fearing that it will explode one day after your body explodes. Die!"


    Although Zao Wou-Ki''s mouth was not polite, he still patted Su Yan''s back with both palms, but he could only help refining.


    But when it was pasted on his palms, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, and Su Yan didn''t have the slightest increase in immortal energy in his body.


    Even empty!


    This has never been seen before.


    Zao Wou-Ki was confused and said: "It''s weird, it stands to reason that you should be full of immortal energy, how can you still be safe and sound!"


    Zao Wou-Ki tried again, but he still didn''t have the slightest bit of immortal energy.


    "Mr. Su, are you trying to have a drink?"


    Without hesitation, Su Yan drank it all in one go, and ate three cups, but his face still remained unchanged, and there was no immortal energy left.


    Zhao Wuji was shocked, and then smiled: "It seems that people from the Immortal Realm are different from those from the God Realm, but unfortunately you can''t enjoy this benefit, but if you want, the reception will begin, I hope you can stay here. !"


    Everyone looked shocked.


    Qian Duoduo hurriedly said: "Zhao Sect Leader, so, can we all stay here?"


    Zao Wou-Ki shook his head slightly, and responded regretfully, "For a while, the people from Tianhe Mansion and Divine Sword Mansion are afraid that there will be an open and secret battle. I''m afraid it is not appropriate for everyone to be present."


    Wang Feixiang knew very well that the realm of several people was not strong enough to stay here, and the other party had politely declined.


    Nowadays, the strong are respected. If you want to be respected by others, you must improve yourself in order to win, not begging for others.


    Thinking of this, Wang Feixiang grabbed Qian Duoduo and said, "In that case, let''s go down and wait, and don''t lose the face of the eight major families."


    Qian Duoduo was unwilling in his eyes and left helplessly.


    Fortunately, the deputy head was entertaining guests, and the disciples downstairs naturally did not dare to be embarrassed, not to mention that there was another person who had risen to the heavenly realm, even with a look of surprise.


    "It''s a pity, there must be an expert over at the reception, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see it!"


    Qian Duoduo sighed.


    But at this moment, I saw a woman in front of Qian Duoduo, which instantly made people''s eyes shine!


    The woman was dressed in a white robe, had long hair, and had delicate features, but she was not from the Kunlun Sect.


    Although the woman is of a scholarly family, her personality is really carefree. She sat directly in front of Qian Duoduo and said with a sigh: "The people who can come in are all big people, but you don''t always watch the fun, you have to look back at the doorway!"


    Qian Duoduo saw that the woman''s appearance was as beautiful as a fairy, and at first he was a bit taboo.


    On weekdays, Qian Duoduo is not a serious person. As a businessman who travels around the world, he naturally visits many brothels. Most women in the world can see their characters at a glance and have unique experience with women.


    Seeing the woman in front of him, Qian Duoduo thought at first that he must be someone who doesn''t eat human fireworks, or the jewel in the palm of a certain big family, but he didn''t expect that when he opened his mouth, he would have such a big personality, and even have the same smell, which is rare in the world!


    Even Lin Ruoxue was stunned, she had never seen such a strange person before.


    Qian Duoduo became interested and asked, "Then tell me, how do you watch the door?"


    A mysterious woman arrives.


    "Kunlun Gate, the seven state capitals, each state capital has an elder, each with its own merits, under the elders are the disciples, and the major disciples are mainly taught by the disciples, but in addition, among the seven state capitals , there are also three famous deputy heads!"


    "Three deputy heads, two of them are in charge of the three state capitals respectively, and the two are divided into two factions, one is mainly practicing external power, one is internal power, and one is external. They advocate learning tricks, using rare treasures, relying on external forces. To improve oneself, the internal power school is to first temper the foundation, start from oneself, and then connect with others. Although it is beneficial, the cultivation is extremely slow. On the contrary, the external power school has made rapid progress. It can be said to be the main force of Kunlun Sect!"


    Speaking of which, count the money.


    With a puzzled look on his face, he asked: "But something''s wrong, what''s the matter with the other head, the six state capitals are controlled by the two major heads, and the other deputy head, isn''t it only managed by one state government? "


    The mysterious woman nodded and said: "Smart, worthy of being a business person, the response is fast, the other deputy head, who has just been promoted in recent years, and set up a government by himself, advocates health preservation and longevity, and develops medicine pill refining tools, etc. , used to assist the other two sect masters, in the sect, the status is not high, although the sect master approves, but the other two deputy heads do not seem to value it!"


    During the response, Lin Ruoxue looked puzzled.


    He opened his mouth and asked, "This girl, you know so much about Kunlun Gate, are you also an insider?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "If only I were real, I''m from another God''s Domain. I heard about this and came here to watch, but I''m also going to take the assessment to enter the Kunming Gate. Saying you want to enter the sect, but you don''t plan to know about it. , you have done too little homework!"


    The mysterious woman claimed to be Sun Mingyue, but other things were rarely revealed.


    And come alone.


    Seeing everyone''s busy faces, Sun Mingyue laughed loudly: "What are you doing, I''m starving, I''ll treat you to a guest, the second shopkeeper, come up with good wine and meat!"


    Sun Mingyue was carefree, and Qian Duoduo only felt that his favor was multiplied. Under the watchful eyes of the public, the two treated wine as a song, and it was very lively.


    At the same time, on the second floor, Zao Wuji was chatting with Su Yan, and suddenly his expression changed drastically.


    Putting down the wine glass, he said, "It''s getting late, please be on the top floor!"


    Zao Wou-Ki''s disciples only had disciples and no elders. He led Su Yan to the VIP private room on the third floor.


    Not long after entering, a sword energy came from the sky!

 Chapter 5143： Excalibur State House

    Chapter 5143 Excalibur State House


    The door opened, no one was seen, but his sword was seen!


    A sword qi flew into the air, and Su Yan frowned immediately to express his dissatisfaction.


    Zao Wou-Ki grabbed his right hand forward, instantly destroying the sword energy.


    He stood up and said: "The people of Shenjian Prefecture are still so enthusiastic, please everyone!"


    As soon as the words came out, he saw a man with a gloomy and cold aura from his whole body.


    The man nodded silently, sitting directly opposite Zao Wou-Ki, shaking his head with short hair, a scar on his face, and a chill lingering in the room.


    "Sect Master Ye, long time no see, swordsmanship seems to be even more superb!"


    Zao Wuji said politely.


    The man in front of him was Ye Wuming, another deputy head of the Kunlun Sect.


    Then a man behind him followed closely. The other party was dressed in white, holding a peach blossom fan. He looked more than 20 years old, and had two short swords hanging around his waist. He was a woman, but he was quite Yang Gang.


    This is the elder of the Divine Sword State, Yang Lianhua.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was surprised: "I didn''t expect that the elder and the head are so young."


    At the same time, more than a dozen disciples behind him were seated in them, looking prosperous and mighty.


    Yang Lianhua glanced at Su Yan, but saw an unfamiliar face, and said dissatisfiedly: "Today''s reception, I originally thought that the disciples were not allowed to enter, but I didn''t expect that Zhao Sect even brought in the disciples who had just started, it was just a reception. , there is no need to be so chaotic in the scene of charging and supporting!"


    Zao Wou-Ki smiled awkwardly, and introduced from the side: "Elder Yang has misunderstood. This person is from the Lin family of the eight major families in the area. He has a fate with me, so he entered."


    Ye Wuming also squinted and snorted.


    Yang Lianhua continued: "It turns out that you are not an entry-level disciple. Although there are no rules and regulations, you are not allowed to enter, but over the past few years, the head of Zhao has been really hungry, and he has brought everyone to the reception!"


    At this moment, there were several disciples behind the head of Zhao, and he couldn''t hold back.


    Shout out.


    "You''re just an elder, how can you be rude to the sect master, no big or small!"


    "Our Sect Leader Zhao has always helped you in your promotion, but now you are defiant, crossing the river and demolishing bridges. Is this what you should do as an elder?"


    The relationship between the two parties is obviously very poor.


    Yang Lianhua sneered: "According to the hierarchy, you disciples, if you contradict my elder, should you be punished severely!"


    Zao Wou-Ki coughed, breaking the embarrassment.


    He hurriedly said, "I invited everyone to come here today, not because of a quarrel. In addition, Ye Zhangmen, the other two major capitals, why did they originally come?"


    Ye Wuming didn''t answer, he turned the subject and said, "We are very busy with our daily training, and we are going to hold this year''s assessment conference, so let''s just say it straight!"


    Zao Wou-Ki was extremely refreshed, he immediately stood up and waved his hand lightly, only to see the doorman serving several glasses of spirits, each of which was covered with a golden lid.


    Zao Wou-Ki said, "These three kinds of spirits are my latest research and development. They are of great benefit to improving the realm and stabilizing the immortal spirit. I hereby invite you to come and taste them!"


    Opening the first lid, Su Yan and the others just tasted the wine inside.


    Then Zao Wou-Ki introduced the benefits again.


    Although the head of Ye had an icy attitude, he had always believed in the drugs that Zao Wou-Ki had developed and had a drink without hesitation.


    Then he shook his head and said, "It''s empty, I don''t have any feeling, this medicinal wine, I''m afraid it''s not satisfactory!"


    "I see, you step in and go directly to our Divine Sword State to be an elder. It takes time and energy to develop these things, so why waste your cultivation!"


    Su Yan could hear it clearly beside him.


    Compared to Zao Wou-Ki, who was originally an elder in the three major state palaces, he later separated the ambiguity and set up his own door to become the new deputy head.


    In this way, it is no wonder that the head has a bad attitude. Although the two are on an equal footing, in the eyes of Ye head, Zao Wuji is nothing more than his own subordinate!


    Facing this, Zhao Wuji smiled slightly.


    He retorted: "Everyone, this is the medicinal wine used in the Heavenly Immortal Realm. As Immortal Kings, you and I are naturally useless, so let the disciples and servants use it!"


    A few disciples beside them, immediately after taking it, were very happy and unconsciously sighed.


    "It''s amazing, I feel that my realm has stabilized a lot, and my immortal energy has become extremely dignified!"


    "The medicinal wine developed by Sect Master Zhao is indeed very effective!"


    Ye Wuming looked at the happy appearance of several disciples, and his face suddenly showed dissatisfaction.


    The others were silent for a moment.


    Su Yan drank a few more glasses next to him, looking at the dull breath, he actually asked for a plate of peanuts.


    A few disciples on the opposite side, with gloomy expressions on their faces, raised their glasses and drank together.


    At this moment, Zao Wou-Ki immediately said: "Everyone, beginners of Heavenly Immortals, don''t drink too much, just this one cup!"


    One of the disciples was instantly dissatisfied.


    Looking at Su Yan who was eating peanuts, he said, "Your Tianhe Mansion is too stingy, everyone from the eight major families can drink a few more glasses, why can''t we, what kind of realm is this kid!"


    When everyone saw Su Yan''s realm, they were deeply surprised, but since he was from a local family, he naturally ignored him.


    Just as Su Yan was about to speak, Zao Wou-Ki next to him took a step forward.


    On the side, he said: "This Mr. Su, I am afraid that the Golden Immortal Consummation Realm is only one step away from the promotion of Heavenly Immortal, but it is strange, it is reasonable to say that after drinking so much wine, there should be a breakthrough. , but still no progress!"


    Zao Wou-Ki made wild guesses.


    Lin Ruoxue and Wang Feixiang were already overjoyed when they transitioned to the realm of immortals, becoming the first of the younger generation in the family.


    As for Lin Ruoxue''s personal bodyguard, it was naturally impossible for him to be at the same level, so he made such a decision.


    Zao Wou-Ki deduced that he was good, but unfortunately he didn''t know that Su Yan was too perverted.


    "A Golden Immortal realm, what are you talking about here!"


    "He can drink it, but our immortals can''t drink it. It''s too contemptuous. We dare not offend the deputy head, but I can''t stand the local clan''s pretense!"


    The disciple just now was full of anger and had a burst of character.


    He stared at Su Yan, as if he had a deep hatred.


    Su Yan listened to Zao Wou-Ki''s answer, but did not explain at all, and deliberately suppressed his breath in the Golden Immortal realm.


    "Okay, all of you drink, such a proud person, drink one less to death!"


    Su Yan smiled and drank another drink.


    Every time Su Yan drank a glass of wine, he deliberately put the empty wine glass aside and filled it with a brand new one.


    Back and forth, six or seven glasses of wine have been placed in the center of the table, which is extremely conspicuous, and the plate of peanuts has been eaten half of the plate unknowingly.


    Yang Lianhua suddenly sneered and said, "Since that''s the case, Sect Leader Zhao will reward you with a few cups. Why should you be so cautious when you are in the same sect? If something goes wrong, it''s mine!"


    Zao Wou-Ki smiled slightly, heard this and said, "Everyone has seen the medicinal effects of this wine with your own eyes. With your words, I will naturally be very generous!"

 Chapter 5144： Invincible

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-four chapters are invincible


    Silver Snake Cup Refreshing Wine.


    After just a few minutes, under Zao Wou-Ki''s order, the wine in the glass had already been placed on the table, and the fragrance filled the room.


    Seeing this place, many disciples of Shenjian Prefecture moved their index fingers, and they were drooping three feet.


    "As expected of the head of Zhao, he is so generous, since we are welcome!"


    "Masters, this disciple dares to try, not to steal the limelight in front of everyone, it''s just that this kid doesn''t know how high the sky is, and if he doesn''t teach him a lesson, it''s hard to solve the hatred in his heart!"


    Several disciples stood up one after another.


    Yang Lianhua secretly instructed, and answered hypocritically: "Everyone is out of anger for this sect, and the elders are naturally very happy, how can you blame, even if you drink!"


    The young man in front of him sneered at Su Yan, picked up the wine in the glass, and drank it all at once.


    Deliberately cool the bottom of the wine glass so that not a drop remains.


    "How, what your Tianhe Mansion can do, our Divine Sword Mansion is the same!"


    "We don''t compare the realm today, lest others say that our Kunlun Sect bullies you, but if you compare the power of wine, you may not be my opponent!"


    During the shouting process, the disciple''s face instantly turned blood red.


    I only felt that the internal organs were like needles, and the pain was incomparable, and I instantly squatted on the ground, vomiting blood again and again.


    "What''s wrong with junior brother, is there something wrong with this wine?"


    During the questioning from the senior brother behind him, Su Yan sneered: "Sect Master Zhao has made it clear before that in the early stage of the Immortal Realm, one cup is enough, you are too conceited, and you have just suffered the consequences. If you are not good, don''t blame the wine for being poisonous! "


    The young man was in excruciating pain and rolled all over the ground. In less than a few seconds, he was foaming at the mouth. When the disciples on the side saw this scene, they drew their swords one after another, facing Su Yan, their anger continued.


    A Heavenly Immortal Swordsman, running for a breath, drank two cups in a row, after eating, the immortal energy swelled, and the heart was wide and happy.


    Turning his head and shaking his head, he said, "Everyone, there is no problem with drinking!"


    A word to clear the suspicion.


    Not all of the Divine Sword State House are arrogant people, and the behavior of the disciple just now is enough to prove the innocence of Zhao Sect.


    The disciple who was on the ground at the moment was already dead. Ye Wuming faced the death of his subordinates and just snorted: "A bunch of trash, beyond their own ability!"


    Zao Wou-Ki said with a smile: "Just now, it was just a small test. Next, please taste the second type of wine, Bright Moon in the Sea!"


    Zao Wou-Ki personally stepped forward and opened the wine bottle.


    But I saw that the wine in the cup was blood red, and at the core, there was a bright moon emitting a cold light.


    The drink looked extremely weird, and the taste was so pungent that people unconsciously covered their noses.


    "Don''t take offense, everyone, as the saying goes, good medicine is bitter, and this bright moon in the sea is made of hundreds of rare medicinal materials. After taking it, it can heal the pain and restore the bones. If it is taken by the uninjured, it can increase the body''s healing ability. But the number is extremely rare!"


    Hearing this, Ye Wuming smiled coldly and said: "There are countless medicines for healing in the sect, so why continue to make them, Jiuzhuan Huidan, Tianxiang Life-Extending Ointment, all of them are holy medicines, Your Excellency is only made into drinks. Form, to say it is superfluous, I don��t know how to exaggerate!��


    Zao Wou-Ki suddenly sneered.


    Take a deep breath.


    Click!


    Broken muscles and veins, self-shattering pulse!


    Ye Wuming widened his eyes and roared, "You are crazy!"


    Although the two do not deal with each other on weekdays, cutting off their meridians by themselves is no different from suicide.


    Zao Wou-Ki didn''t answer, he drank the drink, and then his face flushed red, and the speed that was visible to the naked eye quickly healed.


    "The muscles are reconnected, the bones are reconnected, and it''s so fast!"


    "If there is such a drug, in the battle, wouldn''t it have an advantage!"


    Everyone''s faces were full of excitement.


    But at this moment, he has learned smart, and no one dares to drink casually.


    Zao Wou-Ki laughed loudly and said, "This glass of wine is quite special, and it can only be consumed in the late stage of Heavenly Immortal. Everyone, it''s better not to try it lightly. Of course, if someone doesn''t believe in evil, they can also try it!"


    Zhao Lianhua''s expression changed, and she was close to breaking through to the late stage of Heavenly Immortal, but unfortunately she didn''t dare to try it. The disciple just now was the best example.


    With a smile, Zao Wou-Ki slowly drank the wine.


    I didn''t drink a little, I just used the power to dissolve a little bit, and it took almost a stick of incense to drink a glass of wine slowly.


    Then sit cross-legged, run the immortal energy in the body, and resolve it strongly.


    "Everyone, please!" Zao Wou-Ki suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes showed a cold light, the invisible competition had already begun!


    Zhao Lianhua did not dare to step forward, and many of the disciples looked even more ugly.


    Ye Wuming sneered, picked up the wine glass, and took a big mouthful immediately!


    Everyone showed worried expressions, and they were all frightened.


    Ye Wuming slowly opened his eyes, and then he took another gulp of wine. This time, he drank more than half of it.


    Every time I take a sip of wine, it takes a minute or two to refine it. After a glass of wine, it will be less than ten points in total.


    The speed is almost twice that of Zao Wou-Ki!


    Faced with such a scene, everyone laughed and admired each and every one of them.


    "Sure enough, the head of Ye is a huge amount. It is rare in the world to be able to drink it all in such a short time."


    "Although the head of Zhao invented the bright moon in the water, our head of Ye, refining and refining it faster!"


    On the surface, the two chiefs are tasting wine, but in fact they have ghosts in their hearts, and they go their separate ways.


    In the dark, the immortal energy has been quietly fighting for a long time.


    Ye Wuming showed a mocking look, staring straight at Zao Wuji, and they were relatively speechless between each other.


    Zhao Lianhua laughed even more, shook her head and said, "Today, the reception is really enjoyable, thanks to the head of Zhao Zhao, who has been researching and developing for so long, we people in Shenjian Prefecture have gained a lot of benefits! "


    The disciples behind Zao Wou-Ki were all furious.


    Zao Wou-Ki stopped him and said to the crowd, "Since it''s useful to everyone, that''s even better. According to the Kunlun Sect rules, there are new drugs and weapons developed, which need to be put into use on a large scale, and require at least the consent of two chiefs. I hope Ye The head can give us a correct evaluation of the medicinal wine we developed!"


    During the questioning, Ye Wuming was about to speak, but saw Su Yan next to him quietly raising his glass.


    "A good medicine is bitter, dry it!"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word and drank it all in one go!


    Everyone was instantly dumbfounded.


    "You''re crazy, it''s okay to commit suicide, it''s wasted a long time, we have to refine it carefully, you are actually bored!"


    "Sure enough, people from local families are unreliable. How can they be qualified to participate in our Kunlun Sect reception!"


    In the midst of the loud accusations, the crowd looked at Su Yan, waiting for the tragic scene of his death.


    But after a few minutes, Su Yan was still blushing and praised, "Sect Master Zhao, good wine!"


    At this moment, not only everyone in the Divine Sword State, but even Zhao Wuji''s eyes widened!

 Chapter 5145： owe a favor

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-five chapters owe a favor


    "He, drank it in one breath, and then refined it?"


    "Just kidding, isn''t it about the realm of Jinxian, how can it be refined faster than our head!"


    The disciples behind him looked confused.


    Ye Wuming stared at him and looked up and down at Su Yan, but he couldn''t see the other side''s realm.


    But the inner body is like a black hole, which continuously absorbs all the immortal energy, as if it is endless.


    Ye Wuming gritted his teeth and said, "This guy didn''t refine it at all, but absorbed it directly. What kind of physique are you!"


    In the realm of the gods, there are inevitably geniuses with extraordinary talents.


    Su Yan ignored it, but pulled Bai Xue away and put it away in front of him.


    "Miss Snow White, this wine is good, drink it, it''s a bit bitter, bear with it!"


    Su Yan spoke hard, and put the wine glass in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    Facing the wine in the glass, Lin Ruoxue drank it without thinking.


    In an instant, Li Baixue only felt that his body was overturned, his blood was surging, and his eyes were blood red.


    The next second, Su Yan grabbed Li Baixue''s wrist with his right hand, and a cool feeling swam out of his body, and soon the immortal energy was refined in his body!


    If everyone can''t see Su Yan''s realm, but Lin Ruoxue''s level is clear!


    A person who has just stepped into the heavenly realm can drink it all in one go.


    With the help of Su Yan, Li Baixue finished refining in less than two minutes. Everyone can see the refining speed. The speed of the immortal energy in the body is more than ten times that of ordinary practitioners!


    Ye Wuming suddenly stood up, looking at Lin Ruoxue, a breath came instantly.


    Under the pressure, Lin Ruoxue''s face turned pale, Ye Wuming suddenly laughed and said: "Okay, the ice is pure and clean, the ice body is very talented, this girl, is it the Frost Divine Sword in your hand, if you are willing If we do, we can recruit our Divine Sword State House!"


    In the past hundred years, Ye Wuming was extremely arrogant, and for the first time, he made a breakthrough!


    When everyone heard this, they looked forward one by one, and their hearts were shocked.


    "Why is this happening? What''s going on with the Ice Body? When Zhao Lianhua joined in, he was also very talented, but he was only allowed to enter after passing the examination, but this person was actually invited by the Sect Master himself!"


    "I didn''t expect a local family to have such a person!"


    Zhao Wuji''s face was ugly, and Lin Ruoxue panicked: "I''m with Big Brother Su, we still need to think about this matter!"


    Ye Wuming walked in front of Lin Ruoxue in person, the icy aura disappeared before, and continued to invite: "That''s too bad, since you can bend your waist for a man, you happen to be a sword cultivator, and it is our Divine Sword State that complements each other. Don''t miss such an opportunity, I''m different from Zao Wou-Ki, tomorrow''s martial arts competition, whether you win or lose, I will invite you!"


    Zhao Wuji interrupted in a cold voice: "Wait a minute, it''s probably not appropriate to rob someone in person, not to mention that the Kunlun Sect recruiting disciples is also extremely strict, how can it be like a child''s play!"


    In the shouting, Su Yan had a righteous heart and said with a smile: "Bai Xue, if you have the opportunity, it''s fine to seize it, although the Divine Sword State Palace is not likable, but the swordsmanship is indeed outstanding, but it still depends on your own heart. !"


    Lin Ruoxue nodded silently and responded to Ye Wuming, "That said, but I hope Su Yan can come with me!"


    Ye Wuming glanced at Su Yan and said with a dissatisfied expression: "Miss Baixue, I can personally invite you, your family should be grateful to Dade, and now it''s not right to raise the conditions, and he seems to only drink alcohol, what is his realm like? , also unknown!"


    Lin Ruoxue was instructed by Su Yan and asked by ordinary people, and it was the perfect state of Jinxian.


    Sure enough, just after the exit, everyone laughed.


    "Golden Immortal Realm, in our Kunlun Gate, only those who watch the gate are in this realm!"


    "Stinky boy, you probably don''t have this qualification. Even if the head of Ye pleads for him, the gap is too big!"


    While shouting, Su Yan''s expression did not change.


    Look at the third glass of wine on the table.


    After picking it up, open the decanter.


    "Shut your mouth, I''m here to drink today, not to make trouble."


    "If you are courting death, I can fulfill it!"


    Su Yan couldn''t bear it any longer. The moment he opened the third cup, everyone only felt an immortal energy, and the void erupted, something they had never seen before.


    The room was in turmoil at the moment.


    Zao Wou-Ki hurriedly released immortal energy, condensed the barrier, and enveloped everyone in it.


    Ye Wuming was caught off guard, and the immortal energy came towards him, overwhelming the sky, and the disciples behind him felt tight in their chests and fell to the ground.


    In a hurry, Zhao Lianhua took a dozen steps back in a row, flying backwards, and was almost forced out of the restaurant!


    "What kind of wine is this!" Ye Wuming was shocked!


    The drink itself is colorless and odorless, as bland as water.


    But the immortal energy released exceeds the realm of immortals.


    Ye Wuming released his immortal energy and confronted it before barely standing. Zao Wou-Ki said, "Everyone, only one cup of this drink is developed in the world, and it is used to give it to those in the Immortal King realm!"


    "The sect head is closed. In the late stage of the Immortal King, there is even hope to break through to the realm of the Immortal Emperor. This glass of wine is specially made. Although you and I are also Immortal Kings, it is still unacceptable for this glass of wine!"


    Zao Wou-Ki explained.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment.


    "According to the rules, it must be approved by our two deputy heads before giving it to the head. This drink has some essential effects on the head''s breakthrough. For the sake of Kunlun Sect, we should disregard the past and work together." Zao Wou-Ki Hard-hearted persuasion.


    Ye Wuming looked at the drink and was silent for a long time.


    Suddenly he laughed and said: "Let''s not say whether this drink is poisonous or not, if I agree, if you want to persecute the sect, wouldn''t you be implicated with me, not to mention, when you established Tianhe Mansion, I didn''t agree. If you hold grudges."


    Before he finished speaking, the people behind him were furious.


    "Master Ye, what are you talking about!"


    "How could our head be so narrow-minded!"


    The crowd kept shouting and glaring at each other.


    Ye Wuming snorted coldly, his breath exploded, and he instantly forced everyone back.


    Dangkong shouted: "Zao Wuji, the Tianhe Mansion disciples are so unruly, they are rude to me, the deputy head!"


    During the anger, Zao Wou-Ki shouted to his opponents: "Shut up, how can you be so disrespectful to the deputy head!"


    The crowd was silent for a moment.


    Ye Wuming sneered: "I won''t agree to this matter, let''s give up, but thank Tianhe Mansion for inviting us to taste the wine today!"


    Zao Wou-Ki''s face was ugly, everything became a foregone conclusion.


    Following an order, everyone retreated, but at this moment, Su Yan suddenly raised the wine in his glass and sighed: "Sect Master Zhao, although this wine is colorless and tasteless, it was extradited from the Spring of the Dragon Vein. Can''t go wrong!"


    Although Su Yan went to the God Realm for the first time, he often did his homework behind the scenes, and kept the top treasures related to the God Realm in his heart.


    Dragon vein spring water is one of them, under the gods, the water of respect.


    Zao Wou-Ki showed a look of surprise, but then saw the other party continue to say: "Unfortunately, the spring water has a short lifespan, and if I don''t drink it, I''m afraid it will lose its due effect. ?"

 Chapter 5146： assassination force

    Chapter 5146 Assassination Unit


    For a moment, the room fell silent, and countless people watched Su Yan motionless.


    Ye Wuming also looked ugly.


    "Waste, the medicinal wine that the Immortal King takes, what''s the use of you as an immortal, you can''t sell it!"


    "To be so poor to make money from Kunlun Sect, you are so bold!"


    "Miss Snow White, I think you should leave this waste quickly, otherwise you will be implicated."


    In the prefecture, the major disciples were very fond of Bai Xue''s extraordinary talent and handsome appearance.


    Even when they parted, they kept staying.


    Zao Wou-Ki looked at the drinks on the table and introduced: "This glass of wine, called Drunken Life and Dreams of Death, was developed by me using my time and energy for several years. I just hope that our leader can break through the realm and let me make one. Contribution, unfortunately, not satisfactory!"


    Zao Wou-Ki felt severe pain in his heart.


    In a mournful cry, he said, "Since this is the case, this wine can''t function as it should, so it''s better to give it to you!"


    The immortal energy contained in the drunken life, dream and death has long surpassed the early stage of the Immortal King, and even Zao Wou-Ki could not control it.


    If the head doesn''t take it, only the better Ye Wuming will be cheaper.


    After years of hard work, Sect Master Zhao will naturally not hand over to others!


    Su Yan smiled and held the wine glass.


    Zhao Lianhua was angry and shouted loudly: "This is the wine of the Immortal King, you dare!"


    What is in the bag can be taken by others!


    Su Yan stared at the other party and said, "Since the head of Zhao gave me this thing, why can''t I accept it? What does this matter have to do with you? Could it be that Tianhe Mansion still needs people from your Divine Sword Mansion to do things? Point and point!"


    Su Yan made a rude remark.


    Several doormen turned back instantly, showing a fierce look.


    Pointing loudly, he said, "Don''t think that you are from the other''s family, we won''t touch you, don''t blame me for being rude if you talk nonsense like this again!"


    One of the gatekeepers walked forward.


    Facing Su Yan.


    The moment I was about to start.


    with a snap.


    A mouth slammed into the face of the threshold, and everyone was shocked.


    "Damn it, this kid is crazy, he actually beat our disciples, this is the master of the major disciples!"


    "This time he''s finished!"


    The few disciples behind them watched the excitement and were frightened.


    The doorman in front of him only felt a burning pain.


    Just as he was about to speak, he snapped.


    Another mouth slap in the face.


    Once the doorman opened his mouth, Su Yan opened his mouth to the left and right, and after a few seconds, his face became red and swollen.


    "I have to kill you, you little bastard!"


    The disciple of the Heavenly Immortal Realm suddenly burst into breath.


    Zuixianlou trembled slightly.


    At the critical moment, Zao Wou-Ki took a step forward and forcibly suppressed his aura.


    With a stern look on his face, he said: "Mr. Su is right. This is the medicinal wine of our Tianhe Mansion. Since we can''t give it to the sect master, it is up to us to give it to whoever it is!"


    "Could it be that your Excellency has any opinion that you can''t agree, you can''t win love with a sword!"


    The doorman squinted his eyes, and Zhao Sect had nothing to say as soon as he said this.


    An aura swept across the air, and the disciple in front of him could not take revenge, but could only swallow his breath.


    At the same time, Su Yan took the last medicinal wine and drank it in one gulp.


    Wine of the Immortal King.


    Drunk life and dream death!


    Seeing this, Ye Wuming just sneered and said, "Why waste time in front of a dying person, everyone, let''s go, today''s reception is over!"


    In the blink of an eye.


    The mighty crowd left, and the entire Zuixianlou was at least half empty.


    Zao Wou-Ki looked back at Su Yan.


    He hurriedly grabbed each other''s hands, and his expression became extremely handsome.


    "Little brother, don''t move around, I''m forcing you out of the alcohol in your body now, maybe it''s still too late!"


    Zao Wou-Ki shouted, and hurriedly patted Su Yan''s back with both palms.


    Su Yan was trying to **** off the other party for himself.


    Naturally, Zao Wou-Ki could not see death without help.


    Su Yan, who came out cross-legged, opened his mouth and just wanted to explain.


    Zao Wou-Ki hurriedly said behind him: "Don''t talk, drunken life and dreaming of death is not something you can endure at this level. I can only try my best to raise you to the realm of immortals, as long as there is a glimmer of hope to remove the poison!"


    Is the so-called three-point drug poison.


    To the realm of the Immortal King, Drunken Life and Dreaming of Death is a jade liquid.


    For the Heavenly Immortal Realm, it is an extremely poisonous drug.


    Once taken, it can be said to be a life-and-death experience.


    Su Yan''s eyes were tightly closed, and he didn''t have time to open his mouth. When Zao Wou-Ki patted it with his palms, he only felt that the immortal energy in his body was continuously being sucked into it.


    Zao Wou-Ki violently shook off Su Yan, but found that his palms seemed to be glued to the opponent''s back.


    "Sect Master Zhao thanks you for your kindness, but don''t worry, I didn''t worry too much about anything!"


    Su Yan twisted his body.


    Pushing Zao Wou-Ki away lightly.


    In an instant, the major disciples behind him turned pale.


    "Impossible Immortal King''s wine, why is this kid still safe after drinking it?"


    "It stands to reason that the realm is shallow, and if you absorb so many immortal weapons, you will definitely explode and die!"


    The few disciples standing behind him had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    But I don''t know that Su Yan''s body is immortal, like a vast ocean, so what if he has an extra glass of wine?


    "Deputy head, you are really too worried. My physique has always been a thousand cups. If I don''t pour ten thousand cups, I will not get drunk. As long as it is wine, I will be safe and sound!"


    "So I took advantage of you, but your nectar juice is extremely delicious. Although it is colorless and tasteless, the medicinal materials are extremely precious. I would like to express my thanks!"


    After Su Yan thanked him again and again, he took Lin Ruoxue down the stairs.


    Zao Wou-Ki looked at the back of Su Yan leaving.


    He secretly said in his heart, "Although this Su Yan is only in the Golden Immortal realm, his physique is so extraordinary that even I can''t see it through. I''m afraid only the Sect Master can see the true face of Mount Lu!"


    Although the reception had ended, Zao Wou-Ki had no intention of leaving.


    He turned his head and announced loudly, "We have gained a lot from this reception. I announce that the time to return to the sect will pass, and when the competition is over, I must personally invite Su Yan to join our Tianhe Mansion!"


    at the same time.


    The streets are empty late at night.


    Ye Wuming, Yu Jian flew, and quickly returned to the sect.


    Zhao Lianhua stopped.


    He clasped his fists with both hands and said, "Master, please allow me to stay here for a while, there is one thing I have to deal with alone!"

 Chapter 5147： late night conspiracy

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-seven chapters late night conspiracy


    Under the autumn wind, Zhao Lianhua watched the deputy head leave.


    The night is empty, and a meteor catches the moon and pierces the sky.


    It is not uncommon for Kunlun Gate to fly with his sword. After the back of Ye Zhangmen disappeared at the end of the street, Zhao Lianhua turned around and said.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter!"


    The disciple looked ugly before, and fanned the flames on the side: "Elder Zhao, today''s Su Yan, doing things so weird and arrogant, simply doesn''t take our Divine Sword State House in the eyes, and at this reception, the head of Ye is thinking We won that drunken life and dreamed of death, but I didn''t expect to be swallowed by that kid, our plan was shattered because of this, how can we swallow it!"


    During the conversation, Zhao Lianhua nodded silently, but sighed again.


    Eyes turned, and he said in embarrassment: "If this is the case, the head of Ye has long heard about the drunken life and the dream of death, and wants to take the opportunity to take it for himself, but the matter has come to this point, but what can we do?


    The doorman smiled slightly.


    Suddenly fell to one knee.


    He said coldly: "Because of something at home, it is inconvenient to teach disciples in the sect. Therefore, I hope the elders agree to this word!"


    Zhao Lianhua turned her eyes and smiled suddenly: "Okay, since this disciple is in trouble, it is inconvenient for our sect to continue to keep them, and we can leave on our own, but in terms of the credit for the Shenjian Prefecture, if If you want to come back, you can take it in anytime!"


    The doorman laughed.


    He clasped his fists with both hands, and said happily, "Thank you, Elder, for your accomplishment!"


    When the guest leaves, he is no longer a member of the Kunlun Sect, and everything he did after he left was not involved in the Kunlun Sect at all!


    The implication is that the doormen have to do it themselves!


    At this moment, Su Yan and the others had already walked out of the Zuixian Building.


    Only Wang Feixiang and others had a full meal downstairs, and after three rounds of wine, they were satisfied and headed back.


    Looking around, but not seeing Qian Duoduo, Su Yan asked suspiciously, "Where did Boss Qian go?"


    Wang Feixiang sighed and said sarcastically: "Some people put a knife in their friends'' backs, and some people put a knife in their friends for beauty. That kid met a woman in a restaurant, and the two of them are afraid they are going to open a room!"


    what!


    Lin Ruoxue covered her mouth. For all the ladies, it was really incomprehensible that she went to have **** just after knowing each other.


    Su Yan said understandingly, "There are a hundred kinds of people, and a hundred kinds of flowers bloom. Boss Qian is a businessman himself. Although his realm is not high, he has traveled a lot, and it is only natural that he is contaminated by the wind and dust, not to mention that everyone has his own aspirations. "


    "I just don''t know who the girl is. Since they are all friends, if they can get along for a long time, they can get to know each other!"


    Wang Feixiang sighed and waved his hand gently.


    "For a long time, I don''t dare to ask for extravagantly, I''m afraid I''m afraid of being romantic overnight!" Wang Feixiang teased suddenly.


    When Lin Ruoxue heard this, she even covered her face with green sleeves, her face blushing.


    While the three of them were talking, before they knew it, they had already come to the door of each lounge.


    Say goodbye to each other and go to sleep late at night.


    The night was peaceful, and Lin Ruoxue was uneasy when she faced tomorrow''s final.


    In the middle of the night, go to the courtyard and watch the stars in the night.


    "Daughter, safety comes first. It''s not easy for our Lin family to get to where we are today. It''s better than insisting on being first!" A steady voice came from behind.


    However, he saw that his father Lin Bietian was also sleepless late at night.


    The father and daughter are naturally heart-to-heart, chatting and talking under the moonlight.


    At this moment, the cry came from a distance, and in the night, people shuddered.


    "Father, have you heard the cry?" Lin Ruoxue asked.


    Lin Bietian narrowed his eyes and listened.


    I found that the crying was not too loud at first, like someone in the surrounding people''s family was sad.


    But as time went on, the crying became more pronounced, almost audible.


    It''s past midnight now.


    Lin Ruoxue frowned and said softly, "Father is wrong, let''s go out and have a look!"


    During the conversation, Lin Ruoxue had already gently opened the door, and in the middle of the night, there was no one on the street.


    But in the distance, there was constant wailing.


    Lin Ruoxue walked forward and searched all the way along the cry. After a stick of incense, she saw a shadow in the corner of the street, curling up on the spot.


    Lin Ruoxue and her father didn''t say anything to each other, and they approached on tiptoe. Before the finals of the competition, they naturally had to be careful about everything.


    But when I approached, I saw a girl squatting on the side of the street. She was about seven or eight years old. She was wearing a floral dress.


    The two let out a sigh of relief in an instant, and Lin Ruoxue hurriedly asked, "Little girl, in the middle of the night, why are you crying!"


    The little girl looked up, sad.


    Make gestures in the air.


    Lin Bietian frowned and said, "It seems that she is a deaf and mute person. I don''t know mute language, so I wonder if this girl can write!"


    When people are quiet, there is naturally no ink on the street.


    People who practice martial arts don''t have the habit of carrying it with them. In addition to the cold autumn night, the girl is shivering and shivering. It is really not a place to talk.


    Lin Bietian reminded: "Why don''t you take this girl back first, let''s talk in the room!"


    The two nodded, but in desperation, they could only bring the little girl back to the room.


    Under the candlelight, Lin Ruoxue took out the pen and ink, but found that the little girl didn''t know much, so she could only see the reason from the lines.


    The little girl''s name is Liu Shengnan, and it is estimated that she is the son of her parents, hoping to be better than a man.


    The girl followed her mother to the competition site today to watch the game, but she was undoubtedly lost in the crowd and ended up on the street with no money.


    Hearing this, Lin Bietian said, "Well, let Shengnan stay here. After the competition is over tomorrow, we are looking for her parents!"


    That''s all there is to it, that''s all.


    Lin Ruoxue blew out the candles. After a night of running around, she was quite tired and lay down to sleep.


    But I don''t know that in the middle of the night, the little girl Katsuo slowly got up from the bed and stood in front of Bai Xue, staring coldly.


    Under the moonlight, the little girl''s eyes were extremely solemn, not at all the eyes that a seventy-eight-year-old child should have.


    But for some unknown reason, after a few minutes, the little girl sighed again, then returned to her bed, and fell asleep peacefully.


    At the same time, an inn by the street.


    In the early morning, a ray of eyes shone on Qian Duoduo''s face.


    Qian Duoduo stood up instantly.


    Looking at the empty side of the bed, I found that the person beside the pillow had already gone somewhere, as if the clouds and rain last night were nothing but a spring dream.


    "What the **** is going on with this woman, Sun Mingyue, she has such a carefree personality, but what kind of skill..."


    Qian Duoduo muttered to himself, naturally speaking of the kung fu in bed.


    It''s not too early to watch, the finals will start immediately, and now he quickly changed his clothes and rushed to the competition scene.


    But when I got out of bed, I felt a little sore in my waist. I looked at it and found that I didn''t know when, a black spot appeared on the little brother''s fingernail.

 Chapter 5148： Tournament Declaration

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-eight chapters declaration of martial arts


    Qian Duoduo is fast.


    When I came to the scene, I saw that the Lin family and others had expired.


    With a smile on his face, Su Yan sat at the top, still with a calm expression on his face.


    However, Lin Bietian took a little girl for the first time to wash and transfer the house. The girl was also beautiful and cute.


    "I haven''t seen you for a day, like every three autumns, when did the Lin family have more people? It''s weird, it can''t be the children of Brother Su and Bai Xue!"


    Qian Duoduo talked nonsense for a while, released a fairy energy, and squeezed into the crowd abruptly.


    Only listening to the shouts from all directions, it was extremely harsh.


    "This time, the Lin family is not doing well. Although Snow White is a dark horse, her opponent is Xiao Han!"


    "After the promotion of the elders of the Xiao family, they have now jumped up!"


    "I even suspect that he has reached the realm of immortals!"


    While whispering, Qian Duoduo gritted his teeth and said, "The game hasn''t started, and it''s still unknown who will die. It''s too early for you to come to a conclusion!"


    When the crowd heard it, they immediately said dissatisfiedly: "Although the Lin family has made rapid progress, Xiao Han is not a vegetarian. He tortured the second-ranked son Murong in less than ten minutes!"


    Before the game started, the crowd kept clamoring.


    Qian Duoduo directly took a piece of jade pendant, put it in front of everyone and said, "Okay, I will block Lin Ruoxuesheng, this jade pendant is worth a thousand gold, you can handle it!"


    The jade pendant that Qian Duoduo took out was crystal clear, pure ice without cracks, and the emperor jade was green and chilling under the light.


    The palm-sized jade-faced Buddha is perfectly carved every time, whether in terms of orange color or carving skills, it is impeccable.


    "Good guy, generous, but unfortunately, you are giving us money for nothing, but this is a good thing!"


    There are more and more people watching. Compared with Boss Qian, everyone can''t afford so much money.


    Not to worry, there are also some rich people who are generous.


    Su Yan looked at the lively and walked to the front.


    Put a magic weapon in front of everyone at will.


    "Take me one!" Su Yan said.


    The magic weapon in his hand looked a bit weird, and the crowd was unclear, but Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened.


    Looking at Su Yan, he said, "My dear, you are a mess. Your magic weapon is much more valuable than my jade-faced Buddha!"


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    There are more and more people mixing in at the moment.


    But I saw a slender hand suddenly stretched out and placed a Qiankun circle on the gambling table.


    The bracelet-sized Qiankun circle is extremely eye-catching, golden glowing, and the level of the magic weapon is not low.


    Qian Duoduo looked up and said in surprise, "Sun Mingyue, I thought you were missing!"


    Sun Mingyue smiled slightly, and said with her hands behind her back, "Have breakfast and some liquor, are you hungry when you wake up in the morning!"


    Sun Mingyue changed into a black dress, which was completely different from last night, and looked very carefree again.


    Qian Duoduo even began to wonder if what he experienced last night was an abnormal dream. He couldn''t imagine that he would have an ambiguous relationship with such a woman.


    "Okay, there are too many people here. I''m going to another place. When the competition is over, we will share the money together!"


    Sun Mingyue came and went faster, and before he had time to speak, he saw that he had disappeared without a trace.


    However, Su Yan stared at the Qiankun Circle and said, "Strange, this weapon is not covered with immortal energy!"


    At this moment, there was a lot of noise and excitement, and no one cared about Su Yan''s words.


    Qian Duoduo looked down at Sun Mingyue''s bet and instantly widened his eyes.


    "This girl, it is Xiao Hansheng who is pressing!"


    Qian Duoduo was in his heart for a while, and hurriedly looked up and saw that there was no shadow of Sun Mingyue around the Xiao family, which was very strange.


    At this moment, the bell rang, and Xiao Beichen walked to the ring with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, everyone, for watching our Xiao family competition, after today''s decisive battle, we are about to become the leader of the eight major families!"


    "However, over the years, the rules of our eight major families should be changed well before the competition. Usually, the top three can use the colorful Tianchi, but the three families use together, and the effect is limited. Therefore, we decided that the champion only has One, so there is only one family that uses Tianchi!"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd instantly boiled.


    "Obviously, the Xiao family is bound to win today, and it is clear that they have already prepared for it!"


    "It seems that today''s game is not easy!"


    in the process of discussing one by one.


    The elder Wang family glared at each other and said fiercely: "Wait a minute, this is a rule jointly set by the eight major families on the spot, and it can be changed if you want to change it alone!"


    Although Wang Feixiang has been defeated, he can at least rank third. If the rules are changed, there will be no benefit!


    Xiao Beichen was dressed in a red Tang suit, looked down, and sneered: "Rules are dead, people are alive, not to mention that many years have passed, everything can be unchanged, the eight major families speak according to their strength, your royal family, this time Not as good as before!"


    Xiao Beichen has placed himself in the position of the first family, and is extremely arrogant.


    The elders of the major families were filled with anger.


    Loud accusations continued.


    "What a joke, we don''t agree with this rule, even if we want to change it, it is our eight major families to discuss together!"


    "When did your Xiao family become dominant!"


    Shouting over the sky.


    Xiao Beichen snorted coldly.


    Depends on what has been anticipated.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Since this is the case, then invite our Xiao family ancestors to lobby in person, but I don''t know if your major families can afford it!"


    During the conversation, an elderly man wearing a white robe appeared in front of everyone, and the immortal king''s temperament instantly suppressed the heroes.


    The patriarchs of the major clan elders are only in the realm of immortals. At this moment, the ancestors of the Xiao family can be said to be outstanding.


    "I heard that the ancestor of the Xiao family, that is a person from Xianmen, who supported the Xiao family and came here on purpose!"


    "This is the end of the game, the ancestors came out, and no one resisted the major families, let alone changing the rules, even if they took a tough shot, no one dared to say it!"


    The ancestor of the Xiao family looked ahead and sneered: "The century-old rule should be changed. There is only one champion, and the gold content is high. My ancestor agrees, not which family is against it!"


    No one dared to respond to the words of the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    The seven great families are silent and elegant.


    Lin Bietian was angry in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it. Just now, the first elder of the Wang family was still angry, but now, he was silent.


    The Wang family shut up, naturally no one dared to return.


    Xiao Beichen said from the side: "Since there is no opinion, then it''s settled!"


    Say it here.


    The crowd looked ugly.


    In the midst of the tranquility, a voice suddenly came from the crowd: "I have an opinion!"

 Chapter 5149： audacious in the extreme

    The fifth thousand one hundred and forty-nine chapters are bold


    "Who, looking for death!"


    "Isn''t this enough to live!"


    While shouting, the crowd looked back.


    Su Yan looked calm.


    The people who originally participated in the gamble suddenly swiped and left Su Yan, fearing that they would be implicated.


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened, he didn''t want to gamble, and said, "Brother Su, you are crazy, this is the realm of the Immortal King, almost the same level as the deputy head!"


    Li Baixue grabbed Su Yan''s sleeve, his eyes fluctuated, like a stalk in his throat.


    Lin Bietian''s face was pale, and his legs were almost weak.


    "Mr. Su, you are confronting the ancestors face to face!"


    "Eight great families, no one dares to come forward, that old ancestor can easily kill our family!"


    Lin Beitian felt an unprecedented fear.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Su Yan strolled leisurely in the courtyard, came to the edge of the ring, raised his head and said, "The right to use Tianchi has already been agreed upon in the martial arts tournament, but now you say a word, disregarding the opinions of other families, leading to the deprivation of benefits, I''m afraid it will not be the case. That''s right!"


    There was silence in the air.


    The ancestor said contemptuously: "Okay, all families, what are your opinions?"


    How dare everyone have any opinions, now they can only "voluntarily"!


    One by one silent, bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Su Yan still laughed and said, "But, our Lin family has an opinion!"


    At the end of the eight great families, once upon a time, they dared to speak like this.


    Xiao Beichen immediately looked at Lin Bietian.


    He said with a smile: "Brother Bie Tian, ??it''s been a long time, you have some ideas, come and talk?"


    Lin Bietian felt a strong aura, almost unsteady.


    With an embarrassed smile on his face, he didn''t know how to answer.


    There was even a bit of darkness towards Su Yan in his heart.


    At the same time, Lin Ruoxue pulled Su Yan''s arm and nodded silently, her eyes turning from doubt to firmness.


    Taking a deep breath, he jumped up, walked steadily, and came to the ring.


    "It''s what our Lin family said. I am the future head of the Lin family, and I am qualified to represent the Lin family!"


    Bai Xue looked at the front with a calm face.


    The audience was silent.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family looked at Lin Ruoxue tightly.


    The murderous aura in the air became more and more serious, and Xiao Beichen laughed when he saw this.


    "That being said, the competition has not yet been decided. If your Lin family can win, your Lin family will also have the right to use the entire Tianchi!"


    "Why do you have to be so brooding? As for this rule, we will make another conclusion after the duel!"


    Xiao Beichen persuaded him.


    Lin Ruoxue stopped talking.


    The people around them were heartbroken.


    With the sound of the bell, I saw a man come to the ring with a swoosh, and the Golden Immortal Realm was at its perfect stage.


    Xiao family, Xiao Han.


    Really pale blue robe, the breeze emerges.


    The brows were cold and ruthless, his face darkened, his eyes looked at Bai Xue, and he was speechless at this moment.


    "It''s weird, the young master of the Xiao family always likes to make a few sarcastic words, why did he suddenly become so quiet today?"


    "And what kind of kung fu did the Xiao family instill, this guy is now full of evil spirits, but his six roots are pure!"


    As the saying goes, extremes must be reversed.


    The moment Xiao Han stood in the ring, the surrounding cold air erupted.


    In the void, dark clouds covered the sky, and the wind was rustling.


    The people around were silent, with surprised expressions in their eyes.


    However, Xiao Han took a step forward.


    "Go!"


    Two simple words.


    The whole body transformed with a swoosh, invisible like a meteor chasing the moon, and came to Lin Ruoxue''s eyes in an instant.


    Under his bare hands, he stretched out his hands and pinched the opponent''s neck.


    Lin Ruoxue only felt an evil energy blowing towards her face, but in desperation, she pulled out the ice, the divine sword condensed in the air and the shield barely resisted.


    A click.


    The next second the shield broke and the cold air spread.


    Lin Ruoxue said in a cold voice, "I see, have you taken the medicine from the Palace of Divine Physicians!"


    The president is now dead.


    Wait for the drug to be stored.


    The president himself said before, to unite with the top three families.


    The Wang family refused, and the Murong family succeeded or failed. I never thought that only the Xiao family would cooperate successfully.


    Lin Ruoxue faced the evil spirit deeply, took a deep breath, and slashed towards the sky with a sword, flying into the air, flickering with cold light, and drew a meteor, flying for a hundred miles.


    The two of them just one move and one style, the sky is falling apart.


    At a close distance, several spectators now feel murderous in an instant, and the arena is scattered and broken.


    Faced with such a scene, the surrounding crowd turned pale in shock and quickly retreated.


    The moment the arena collapsed, innocent people were injured, and some of the family disciples were clutching their arms one by one, and their bones were brittle.


    The elders of the major families also complained.


    "What the **** is going on here? Didn''t you say that you can''t shake half a point under the gods of the ring, how can it be broken in one move?"


    "Why is there such a low-level accident in the martial arts competition jointly organized by the eight major families?"


    Look around, chatting non-stop.


    Qian Duoduo and others also retreated very quickly, barely able to survive the disaster.


    The first elder of the Wang family saw this.


    In a hurry, he flew into the void, his face changed greatly.


    Xiao Beichen even shouted in the air, "Lin Ruoxue, do you know that on the stage, above the Jinxian realm, you are not allowed to participate!"


    "Now that you have been promoted to the realm of immortals, you are breaking the rules when you are participating in the competition. Now your Lin family has lost the qualification for the competition!"


    Xiao Beichen gave an order, and the crowd all looked at Lin Ruoxue.


    Wang Feixiang was unwilling, and shouted from below: "Wait a minute when I signed up, Miss Lin was indeed in the realm of Jinxian, but now that she has broken through, no one can tell what will happen in the future, so it is not a knowing crime!"


    Wang Feixiang had already turned enemies into friends with Su Yan and the others, so he naturally spoke for them.


    Xiao Beichen sneered.


    Said viciously: "Even so, a foul is a foul, and this championship is better than what it deserves..."


    Su Yan, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly picked up a pebble on the ground.


    Crystal clear.


    In the blink of an eye, the cobblestone broke through the air!


    With a swoosh, a murderous aura faced Xiao Han.


    Seeing this, Xiao Han''s face changed greatly, and he quickly retreated.


    The realm of Jinxian was instantly broken.


    "Magic chaos!"


    Life is on the line.


    Xiao Han''s right hand condensed a dark weapon, and it turned into a stone in an instant.


    Under the eyes of the public, the stone cracked, and Xiao Han''s celestial aura was also released at a glance.


    Everything Su Yan just did was intentional, taking advantage of his unpreparedness to launch an attack.


    Su Yan''s finger-snapping magic can be mastered in a pure fire, and its power is not strong, but it is absolutely impossible for the Golden Immortal Realm to resist.


    After Xiao Han resolved the crisis, his face changed greatly, and the surrounding crowd looked at the arena one after another.


    "Wait a minute, it seems that Xiao Han from your Xiao family is also in the realm of immortals. It''s a good thing to improve the realm, but unfortunately it doesn''t seem to conform to the rules!"


    Wang Feixiang reacted and shouted in the air.


    For a moment, the voices boiled, and the discussion continued.


    The elder Wang family took the opportunity to laugh and said: "I said Xiao family, according to your rules, that means both of them have lost their qualifications, and it is our Wang family''s turn to call the shots!"

 Chapter 5150： ratio of angels

    Chapter 5150: The ratio of the gods


    The arena was destroyed in a mess, and the realm of heaven is unmatched.


    Everyone watched, and some of the disciples in front were injured.


    The elders of the Wang family laughed for a long time.


    The people behind them kept discussing.


    "It''s a bad rule to come to the Fairy Realm to compete. How should this finals be better?"


    "If we stop in front of us, we spectators will feel a little tasteless, and it''s a pity to abandon it!"


    The people around them looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.


    But at this moment, thunder rolls in the distance, and dark clouds cover the sky.


    An old voice came from afar.


    "Since they are both in the realm of immortals, they will make up for their shortcomings and offset each other''s debts!"


    "The game might as well continue."


    As the saying goes, some people are happy and others are sad.


    Lin Bietian saw it in his eyes and mistakenly thought that his daughter''s realm was so deep that he was happy.


    But the game continued, Xiao Han''s shot was feared to be extremely vicious, and the outcome was still unknown.


    "Since the ancestors of the Xiao family said so, of course we have no opinion!"


    One of the clan elders nodded silently in order to flatter and bowed his head.


    The people behind them faced the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    Immortal king realm, can only nod and bow.


    "The ancestor of the Xiao family, what he said is very true, it would be a pity if this competition ended because of this!"


    "It should go on."


    during the shouting.


    The competition arena expands infinitely, with heaven and earth as the background.


    "The flattery is good. I didn''t expect that the eight major families would bow down to the Xiao family. I don''t know whether you elders are giving their own face or supporting the Xiao family?"


    A crisp voice came from the sky.


    Sun Mingyue smiled happily.


    The surrounding crowd glared at each other.


    Qian Duoduo covered his forehead with sweat dripping blood.


    He whispered to persuade: "I said, Miss, can you keep quiet? That''s what I said, but as the saying goes, peace is the most important thing. Do you want to set up an enemy?"


    Sun Mingyue didn''t care.


    He held his head high and pinched his waist.


    Still laughing wildly.


    "It''s the truth, what''s wrong with Brother Su, right?"


    "An ancestor of the Xiao family, who scared everyone into this kind of virtue, I don''t think this game needs to be compared at all, just declare the Xiao family to win!"


    "By the way, I can make a lot of money!"


    Sun Mingyue shouted in public, the voice was extremely loud and incomparably harsh.


    The Qiankun circle that was just suppressed was still placed in front of the Xiao family.


    Su Yan laughed when he heard this.


    In front of everyone, he said, "Miss Sun is right, it can be said that she is a fast talker!"


    There was a gust of wind in the conversation.


    Some of the elders of the eight major families stared at the two of them with anger.


    The murderous aura of each and every fairy realm is majestic in the air.


    Faced with this, Qian Duoduo was speechless.


    "Stinky girl shut your mouth for me, which family are you from? Dare to speak madly!"


    "If your parents don''t teach you a lesson, we will teach him a lesson!"


    Sun Mingyue smiled.


    Point southwest.


    "Okay, there''s nothing to see in this show anyway, let''s go to the side to practice!"


    "You ask what family I am from, then I will tell you, I am your grandfather!"


    Sun Mingyue was extremely naughty and said incoherent words.


    Then move like a rabbit.


    Running towards the southwest.


    Qian Duoduo was in a cold sweat, and hurriedly shouted from behind: "Sun Mingyue, you are crazy!"


    Qian Duoduo was about to walk, but Su Yan suddenly grabbed the opponent''s arm.


    His expression suddenly became extremely solemn.


    He whispered in his ear: "Boss Qian, stop chasing, there is something wrong with that other girl!"


    Qian Duoduo and Sun Mingyue can also be regarded as one-night romances.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little more worried.


    But when he looked back and saw Su Yan''s firm eyes, this worry disappeared.


    "Lin Ruoxue is dead!"


    When everyone was talking eloquently, they were instantly attracted by a violent roar in the ring.


    They all looked up.


    Xiao Han rose from the void, a long black dragon in his hand, howling up to the sky, and the dark aura covered his body.


    Long Xiao waved thousands of miles in the void.


    The black mist was rippling, and thousands of miles of rivers and mountains trembled.


    When the surrounding elders faced this place, they only felt an invisible pressure coming towards them, and every cell in the whole body was shaken by it!


    "What''s going on here, why is there such a strong evil spirit in him?"


    "I can''t see that from the very beginning, I found that there was no immortal energy in his body. On the contrary, the evil energy spread. What is the difference between this situation and the demon?"


    The voice of discussion kept coming, but the ancestor of the Xiao family was silent.


    Obviously, the ancestors have no right to interfere regardless of others.


    Su Yan''s expression was cold, and he walked through the crowd to the edge of the ring step by step.


    Lin Ruoxue was on this mountain, and she could hardly breathe in the face of the evil, so she could only use the sword of ice to resist.


    "One sword to the sky!"


    Lin Ruoxue took a deep breath and exploded the heavenly realm.


    In the void, the cold air is possessed.


    Like a white phoenix, soaring for nine days.


    One dragon and one phoenix, one black and one white, meet in the air, entangled with each other, the moment the two methods collide, the sky is torn apart, and the thunder is rolling.


    Facing such a situation, the disciples of the major families were frightened and hurriedly retreated.


    For fear of being accidentally involved.


    After a few minutes.


    Still no winner.


    Qian Duoduo looked up at the void, and said excitedly: "I didn''t expect Snow White to become so strong. It''s really impressive. I haven''t seen it for a few days, and I''m also far behind!"


    While Qian Duoduo was complimenting, he looked back at Su Yan.


    Originally thought that Big Brother Su would also be overjoyed.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s face was ashen.


    His eyes were glaring at each other, his face grim.


    "Brother Su, what''s wrong with you?" Qian Duoduo asked loudly.


    The thunder was rolling in the air, I don''t know if Su Yan didn''t hear it or just disappeared.


    His eyes were fixed on the sky.


    Lin Ruoxue felt the pressure coming to her face, took a breath, bit her tongue, and spat out a mouthful of blood, exuding her soul.


    Twisted body in the air.


    The snow-white phoenix flower dissipated like a sky, and turned into a white mist to surround the black dragon.


    A click.


    The two were facing each other, and Jiuxiao Lingyun descended from the sky, smashing heavily on the ground, accompanied by flying sand and walking stones, opening up the world, a 100-meter pothole, which appeared in front of everyone.


    "What a strong fight!"


    "Whoever loses and who wins!"


    When everyone saw this, they knew that they had entered the white-hot stage at this moment.


    I have done my best in just one move, and the outcome is here.


    For a moment, the major sects formed a group.


    A pair of eyes facing each other.


    Su Yan gently waved his palm behind him, and the surrounding smoke spread rapidly.


    When I saw the scene in front of me, I saw two people, standing on both sides of the pothole.


    Empty, silent.


    All things are peaceful between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan sighed and said, "Bai Xue, even if defeated, the Lin family is not ashamed!"


    Lin Bietian looked at Su Yan just wanted to ask, but suddenly saw his daughter spit out blood, her face was pale, and she stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Han''s situation was also extremely bad.


    Bloodshot eyes.


    But when he fell down, he twisted his body and suddenly took out a few pills and swallowed them in one breath.

 Chapter 5151： victory or defeat

    The fifth thousand one hundred and fifty-one chapters have been divided


    "There''s something wrong with that guy''s medicine, isn''t there anyone to stop him?"


    "This guy is obviously invincible!"


    Looking behind him, anger spreads in his heart.


    Xiao Han''s original anger was exhausted.


    Now relying on crooked drugs.


    Back to the air to support the body.


    Yang Tianchang smiled and said, "I won, the Xiao family is one of the eight great families!"


    Whether it is the ancestor of the Xiao family or Xiao Beichen, no one has announced at this moment.


    The people around showed surprised expressions, Lin Ruoxue was seriously injured and collapsed to the ground.


    Literally wins.


    Xiao Han''s expression was stern, his evil spirits spread, and he walked to Lin Ruoxue step by step with a weapon in his hand.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Lin Ruoxue begged me so hard that day, but you didn''t give me face, but chose to stick with that Su Yan!"


    "Tell you, no one wants what I can''t get, and everything will be destroyed!"


    Xiao Han snorted.


    Right hand to the sky.


    The dark mist condensed into a long sword, and the evil spirit was soaring to the sky.


    Wang Feixiang was in the distance. Seeing that something was wrong, he hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, what do you mean by this? According to the rules of the game, Snow White has lost her will, and the outcome is the score!"


    "If you still hurt the killer, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    Look around and nod silently.


    Xiao Beichen sneered.


    In a large audience, he said boldly: "Before the competition, I said that swords have no eyes, and casualties are inevitable!"


    Qian Duoduo couldn''t stand it any longer, and immediately retorted: "Wait a minute, but Snow White is obviously in a coma. In this case, such a rule is not suitable. An evil spirit, what a righteous path!"


    Xiao Beichen is even more stubborn.


    When the outcome was clear, he still said fiercely: "I don''t know if Bai Xue fainted or not, if he suddenly stood up, it would not be a waste. I will give you the Lin family a chance to win!"


    At this moment, Bai Xue was unconscious under the invasion of evil spirits.


    already asleep.


    The Xiao family''s words are nothing more than rhetoric.


    Lin Bietian felt severe pain in his heart, and shouted frantically from the side: "Wait a minute, we admit defeat, the little girl has just broken through the realm of immortals, so it''s natural to give it, our Lin family is the second!"


    so easy.


    Xiao Han raised his head.


    Looking up at Lin Bietian, he said fiercely, "It''s not what you say if you admit it or not, but what Snow White says!"


    Lin Ruoxue is right?


    How can a comatose person speak?


    What a joke, so ironic.


    "What kind of game is this, it''s a complete unilateral slaughter!"


    "I see that they have always had opinions on others, and they want to kill people between games!"


    The shouting sounded like a sea wave, and the surrounding heroes couldn''t stand it any longer, and they interceded for the Lin family.


    Xiao Beichen is suspended in the void, the realm of heaven, and his strength explodes, covering the heroes.


    Looking down at the crowd, he said, "Shut up, our Xiao family has the final say in this match. If someone wants to replace Bai Xue in the ring, our Xiao family will fight at any time!"


    Not to mention the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    Xiao Beichen alone is enough to shock the heroes.


    Seeing that the overall situation has been settled, the voice of the ancestor of the Xiao family rolled from behind.


    "Beichen, let''s deal with the next thing, the old man is too old to watch the **** scene!"


    A burst of colorful auspicious clouds rolled away, and the ancestor of the Xiao family disappeared from the scene.


    despite this.


    The heavy pressure has made people breathless.


    The people around didn''t dare to move forward, they could only watch Xiao Han walk to Bai Xue''s side.


    The dark sword air in his hand hovered in the air.


    life and death.


    Suddenly, a meteor flashed into the void and it was Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked alone.


    Heroic and valiant, dancing gracefully, looking forward indifferently.


    With a gloomy face, he said: "Xiao Han wins by one point, you win with evil spirits, I will leave it aside, but you must get out!"


    Xiao Han looked at Su Yan, and the anger in his heart continued to flow.


    The laughter was arrogant.


    He said fiercely: "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to come to die, but you came just right, I killed you!"


    "I asked you to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks in the underworld!"


    In the face of Xiao Han''s words, Su Yan turned a deaf ear.


    The voice responded with an extremely cold voice: "I''ll say it again, are you going to roll or not?"


    Xiao Han took a step forward, the dark aura erupted again, and the black dragon was the first in the void.


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding heroes kept retreating, trembling with fear.


    "I heard that this kid is the guard of the Lin family, but he is really daring, but he is also a hero boy!"


    "Being able to fight against Xiao Han head-on, even if it is in vain, I admire him as a hero!"


    In the eyes of the surrounding people, there is no difference between Su Yan and the dead.


    Only Qian Duo sighed.


    Wang Feixiang said secretly with emotion: "If there is a saying that the extreme will be reversed, what do you think you are provoking him?"


    Potholes in the bottom of the basin.


    Xiao Han released all the immortal energy and condensed the evil energy together.


    The black dragon in the air was more than twice as big as before.


    Staring at Su Yan stubbornly, he said, "Lin Ruoxue will die today, so will you!"


    The wind howled in the distance, and the flags of the eight major families were planted around.


    In the cold wind, it whirled and shook.


    Su Yan looked at the banner of the Xiao family.


    The void flicked away, and an immortal aura rose into the sky, dividing the entire family into two.


    Xiao Beishen glared fiercely at Su Yan to destroy the family, which was equivalent to starting a war with the family.


    "Are you crazy, even if you want to die, you don''t want to die easily!"


    "Good job, even the old man of the Lin family can''t protect you!"


    Xiao Beichen took this opportunity.


    Under the assassination.


    Su Yan picked up the flag that was floating on the ground, and raised a stream of immortal energy in his right hand, which instantly ignited fire in his hand.


    The black flag turned to ashes in an instant.


    Go with the wind.


    Su Yan shouted in public, "I announce the competition, the winner is Lin Ruoxue of the Lin family!"


    Xiao Beichen''s laughter came rolling like thunderclouds.


    Dangkong shouted: "What a lot of courage, why do you say such a thing, everyone saw it with their own eyes, Xiao Han won the championship!"


    Su Yan spoke coldly.


    He continued: "Yes, it should have been like this a few minutes ago, but now I have changed my mind. Starting today, the Xiao family will be removed from the eight major families.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Lin Bietian was shocked.


    Holding his chest, he could hardly breathe, and whispered, "Mr. Su, what you have done is afraid of leaving troubles later. Isn''t this announcing that our Lin family and Xiao family are fighting each other!"


    Everyone at the scene was very excited, but they didn''t know that they were hundreds of miles away.


    between a canyon.


    The smell of blood spreads out of thin air.

 Chapter 5152： canyon tomb

    The fifth thousand one hundred and fifty-two chapters canyon tombs


    Wanxia Valley in Zixia Mountain.


    Empty and uninhabited land, wild beasts haunt all the year round.


    That is Babaoshan, one of the most dangerous places.


    At this moment, Sun Mingyue had a smile on her face, looking up at the void.


    There was no breath in the whole body, and a full moon scimitar in his hand was raised high.


    "Next!"


    Sun Mingyue showed an evil and charming expression.


    Every time I take a step, I feel the ground is extremely soft.


    Just because in the canyon, dozens of corpses are stacked together.


    Being stepped on by Sun Mingyue was naturally extremely soft.


    "Who are you, you are not the Eight Great Clan at all, you, how could you..."


    One of the elders is already in the middle stage of Tianxian, and the realm is the most powerful in comparison.


    But at this moment, one of the arms has been torn abruptly.


    Bleeding profusely, he knelt on one knee and stared at Sun Mingyue with a snow-white face.


    It was completely unexpected that the woman in front of him was so vicious.


    Sun Mingyue still had a smile on her face, sometimes she was extremely charming, and sometimes she was innocent and seemed like a thousand people.


    Such a scene has never been seen before.


    Sun Mingyue takes a step forward every time.


    The elder stepped back half a foot.


    "Impossible, don''t come here, you witch!"


    "What the **** is going on with your realm, why did you come to this little Star God Realm?"


    Sun Mingyue didn''t have the slightest immortal energy circulating all over her body.


    But the elder was terrified.


    The next second, the woman in front of her appeared behind the elder, and her slender hand grabbed the elder''s neck and twisted it gently.


    Only a click was heard.


    Another body piled up in the canyon.


    "Boring, I don''t know how the game is going, I''m almost going back!"


    Sun Mingyue rose from the void, turned into a colorful butterfly, and danced, as if everything was just a trivial matter.


    At the same time, Xiao Han stared at Su Yan with a fierce expression.


    "Stinky brat is fighting against our Xiao family, and your Lin family will all perish. A small guard has opposed me three or five times, and you will die here today!"


    Xiao Han roared loudly.


    In the void, the black dragon soared up to nine thousand feet.


    The dark clouds of heaven and earth absorbed it.


    Where the black dragon itself was condensed by Xiao Han''s evil energy, no one was ashamed of it.


    Passing through the mountains, turning into flat ground.


    Passing through the river, evaporation is invisible.


    Passing through the pastoral fields, thousands of trees wither.


    Between heaven and earth, where a black dragon passes, all things perish.


    "Hurry up and leave your black dragon, this guy is crazy!"


    "The current strength is probably stronger than the elders of the major families, we must not be affected by it!"


    Taking advantage of the chaos in the crowd, Lin Bietian tried to step forward to stop him.


    It is a pity that he is powerless, and under the control of the evil atmosphere of darkness, he cannot move half a minute at all.


    As long as you get close to the pothole, you can hardly breathe within 100 meters.


    Wang Feixiang threw his palms forward, and the golden light flickered, but he couldn''t be half an inch.


    He widened his eyes and said regretfully, "I didn''t expect that my heavenly realm wouldn''t be able to help at all, so I couldn''t penetrate half a point!"


    during the shouting.


    Qian Duoduo was even more distant, pulling Wang Feixiang and jumping back hurriedly.


    He persuaded him: "Brother, let''s go quickly, their battle is simply powerless!"


    The black dragon in front of him spun around in the air and finally came to Su Yan.


    Su Yan had a smile on his face, which remained unchanged for ten thousand years.


    When the black dragon came to the front, Su Yan''s palms snapped.


    Hands together.


    The black dragon flying in the void was shattered by Su Yan in the palm of his hand like a mosquito.


    Everything is like a dream, invisible.


    Everyone at the scene looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    After a long time, applause roared.


    "It''s just a god. I didn''t expect that this guard''s level is extraordinary, and it can actually restrain Xiao Han''s demon magic!"


    "It''s literally killing harm for the people. I said Lin Bietian, but you have found a good son-in-law!"


    Some people came to Lin Bietian''s side with a complete misunderstanding and were full of praise.


    During the whole process, Lin Bietian closed his eyes. He expected the miserable sound, and the cry did not appear. He slowly opened his eyes, only to find that Xiao Han was shocked and Su Yan was safe and sound.


    "Too much injustice will lead to suicide. I have left you a chance. You are the one who seeks death, and the Xiao family will be the first to do it from you!"


    After Su Yan said these words, he walked away softly.


    At this moment, Xiao Han only felt the sickle of the **** of death waving in the air.


    The gap between them is huge.


    Looking at the remaining medicine in his hand, he poured it all into his mouth without saying a word and devoured it.


    In a hurry, he said to himself: "It''s impossible that I can remember all the power just now. I am already in the realm of immortals, why is it not your opponent?"


    "I know, this is all an illusion, all this is just a shadow in a dream!"


    Xiao Han pinched his thigh, and bursts of pain let him know that he was not in a dream.


    The medicine has already exceeded the body''s load, but it still ignores everything to condense the law.


    Immortal energy and evil energy collide with each other.


    Xiao Han rushed forward.


    Su Yan looked at the other party and sighed, "If I say you die, you have to die!"


    Su Yan shook the universe with one move.


    The sun and the moon are dull.


    Crashed.


    The breath contained in the air rippled in waves, and the evil energy covered by Xiao Han''s body avoided pushing at the moment of approaching.


    The black fog destroyed it.


    With a muffled thud, Xiao Han spat out a mouthful of blood, like a broken kite flying backwards.


    After a few laps on the ground, he barely stood up.


    Staring at the blood-red eyes, he still wanted to resist, but he felt that the muscles and veins in his body were broken, and in the dantian, the immortal soul exploded.


    Completely useless martial arts.


    "Impossible, where did my fairy energy, my evil energy go?"


    "If I destroy my dantian, wouldn''t my previous cultivation be in vain?"


    Xiao Han said to himself that he hardly dared to face the reality.


    When death comes.


    And had to, focus on the eyes.


    Xiao Beichen felt severe pain in his heart.


    The proud son of the Xiao family has fallen.


    "Save Xiao Han!"


    Xiao Beichen roared, and the seven elders behind him fell from the sky at the same time.


    Every teacher Zhang Tianxian realm.


    The first elder of the Xiao family is in the late stage of Heavenly Immortal.


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding crowd glared at each other.


    "The Xiao family is really shameless, and actually let the elders do it to meddle in the affairs of the younger generation!"


    "They have just entered the realm of heaven, and they have been hit so harshly by this, and the Xiao family has simply wiped out their humanity!"


    "It''s obviously Xiao Hanlang''s ambition, even if he kills it, it will be considered a killing for the people!"


    The surrounding elders surrounded Su Yan in groups.


    Immortal breath erupted out of thin air.


    The palm method and the boxing method coexist in the sky.


    For a while, the sky was dark and the sound of explosions continued to smash in front of Su Yan.


    Some of the surrounding clan elders were unwilling and wanted to step up to help, but were forced to retreat by the momentum.


    Even Lin Bietian was stunned at the nearest moment.


    Forced by the situation, most of the crowd can only avoid three points and shake their heads too thinly.


    A puff of dust rolled away.


    However, when he saw Su Yan''s one hand behind his back, there was a bit of a smile on his face.


    With one palm in the air, like a cloud and the seven elders, they are equally divided.

 Chapter 5153： escalation of conflict

    Chapter 5153: The conflict escalates


    Su Yanyun''s light-hearted appearance caused everyone to take a deep breath.


    A small guard of the Lin family has such a profound realm.


    As for the seven elders of the Xiao family, their complexions were blue and purple. They didn''t expect that so many people would not be able to win a junior, and they wanted to vomit blood in depression.


    And Su Yan still had a faint smile on his face, "It seems that the Xiao family is just a bunch of wine bags and rice bags, which is really disappointing." After speaking, he shook his head.


    Facing Su Yan''s humiliation, the seven elders had a gloomy and frightening expression, and their eyes were split.


    Others stood far away and did not dare to approach, even the aftermath of the battle was not something they could touch.


    "Since you want to save him, I won''t let you do as you wish."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, his eyes locked on Xiao Han.


    Then terrifying fluctuations came from the void, and a golden palm gradually solidified.


    The thick and vast breath is like the hand of God, making life unable to resist.


    The Great Elder was the first to react and shouted in a hurry, "Not good! Xiao Han quickly retreat."


    But at this time, Xiao Han was already so frightened that his heart was torn apart, and he knew that he could not escape no matter what.


    "fall."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, the golden palm suddenly covered down from the sky, with a huge momentum and incomparably terrifying power.


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, Xiao Han was pressed down by the golden giant hand.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, the aftermath stopped, and a deep pit of dozens of meters came into view.


    Everyone understands that under such heavenly power, Xiao Han has long since disappeared.


    Xiao Beixuan''s eyelids jumped as he saw it. He asked himself if he couldn''t catch this palm, maybe the patriarch could, but he didn''t know what to do.


    And while there was a lot of money watching the battle from a distance, Lin Baixue and the others were also stunned, this Su Yan was too fierce, and everyone couldn''t help swallowing.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Su Yan''s face did not fluctuate, and he slowly retracted his hand.


    "It''s just a waste that only relies on evil things. It''s not a pity to die."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the faces of the seven elders were extremely ugly, and they actually let Su Yan kill Xiao Han right under their noses.


    "Su Yan, you are really cruel, it seems that you are too hard to keep."


    After the first elder said the cruel words, he used his magical powers again, and the other elders followed suit.


    "Haha, it''s up to you? Since that''s the case, then I''ll send you down to accompany him."


    Su Yan smiled contemptuously and didn''t care.


    Various supernatural powers and spells were manifested, the brilliance was diffused, the divine patterns were intertwined, and the momentum was greater than before.


    The elders and the others are dead.


    Even if Su Yan killed Xiao Han strongly, everyone was still sweating for him at this moment.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and gradually a dazzling light appeared on his body.


    "Dao Dharma Body?"


    What? Su Yan actually condensed the Dao Dharma body!


    Everyone''s expressions changed greatly, as if they had seen the most incredible scene.


    If you are not in the realm of immortal kings, you cannot cultivate a dharma body. Could it be that Su Yan has reached the realm of immortal kings?


    Everyone''s heart is full of shock, how old is he!


    Looking at Su Yan''s gigantic body, Xiao Beixuan and the seven elders'' faces changed drastically. It was too late to leave now.


    "Have you had enough? It''s time for you to hit the road!"


    boom!


    At this time, Su Yan stretched out his palm, and the Dharma body followed closely, and the boundless fluctuations came from the void, as if thousands of avenues were pressed down, which could be crushed for eternity.


    The faces of the elders of the Xiao family were ashen, and they could not bear the slightest resistance.


    Others also trembled with their souls, and they were like ants under this heavenly might.


    The surrounding buildings were shaking like a big earthquake.


    Under the suppression of the Dao Dharma body, everything will be annihilated, and this world will also disappear.


    This is the invincible power of the Immortal King.


    Under the Immortal King are all ants, not just talking.


    Su Yan''s eyes were indifferent, and there was no suspense in everything.


    The fact is that the elders of the Xiao family have no power to fight back.


    But at this moment, a figure approached rapidly from the horizon, shuttled through the void, and came to Lin''s house with a few flashes.


    The head of the Xiao family is here!


    What followed was a vast force attacking Su Yan, the mountains and rivers paled, and it contained the ultimate killing power. This was a hateful blow from the Immortal King.


    Suddenly time turned upside down, chaos ups and downs.


    An ocean of mighty power poured out.


    Su Yan''s eyes were a little dignified, and he had no choice but to withdraw his legal body to protect himself.


    It''s a pity that I missed the best time to kill everyone in the Xiao family!


    Boom!


    The violent power hit Su Yan''s Dao Dharma body, like stars exploded.


    But Su Yan remained motionless.


    Finally, the brilliance disappeared, and Su Yan stood intact in the void, with boundless light blooming all over his body, like the son of a god.


    Seeing this scene in the eyes of the Xiao family leader, he couldn''t help but show a dignified look, and this deadly strike with all his strength was blocked by the opponent.


    Seeing the tragic state of everyone in the Xiao family, Patriarch Xiao felt mad with hatred. When did the Xiao family suffer such a shameful humiliation?


    Except for the first elder, everyone else was left hanging in one breath, and the loss was not too heavy.


    Opposing each other in the void, Patriarch Xiao''s eyes were cold, and he had killing intent in his heart.


    The other party has already arrived at the Immortal King Realm at a young age, and has infinite potential. It must be killed in advance, otherwise there will be endless trouble.


    After all, it has come to a state of immortality.


    "It''s really hidden deep, I didn''t expect the Lin family to have a strong person like you!"


    As an Immortal King, he was not sure that he would be able to kill Su Yan, even if he was a veteran Immortal King.


    There was no contempt in Su Yan''s eyes, but there was no fear either. He believed that if he used all his cards, the opponent would definitely die.


    "Is Patriarch Xiao planning to bully the small? Then Su Yan will definitely stay with him to the end."


    "Hehe, are you provoking the old man? Don''t worry, the old man will kill you sooner or later."


    There was an undisguised killing intent in the words.


    "But before that, I don''t think the Lin family needs to exist anymore."


    Life and death were decided by a single word, and the domineering aura was undoubtedly revealed. For a time, everyone in the Lin family was panicked, and they couldn''t help but be afraid.


    "Are you going to eat me? Old man!"


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and the threat of the other party made him feel a little tricky.


    After all, the anger of a strong immortal king is not something that a small Lin family can bear.


    "In my eyes, the existence of ants can be erased easily."


    The words of the head of the Xiao family made everyone in the Lin family, including Lin Bietian, angry.


    I can only hope that Su Yan can block the opponent.


    "You can try!"


    Su Yan said.


    But just as the swords were drawn, a figure approached from the sky at high speed...

 Chapter 5154： Kunlun Gate

    Chapter 5154: Kunlun Gate


    Su Yan''s face was frosty, and he stared at the ancestor of the Xiao family with cold eyes, thinking in his heart.


    The other party is only an Immortal King Realm, although his realm has fallen, his strength does not exist in ten.


    But after all, he was once the pinnacle of the Immortal Emperor, with half a footstep into the Divine Transformation Realm, and there was more than one Immortal Emperor blood stained on his hands.


    Remnants can also slaughter the Immortal King!


    At this time, the ancestor of the Xiao family did not dare to act rashly, and he felt a dangerous aura on Su Yan.


    He was very cautious, and there was a terrifying killing intent in his eyes.


    At this time, the people below were all silent and did not dare to breathe.


    Just when the atmosphere was very strange, a figure flew from the sky.


    The strong aura is undisguised, and the Xia Rui is intertwined wherever he passes, and the void is broken, which shows the profound cultivation of the person who comes.


    Comes in an instant.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the sky, and a figure was already standing in the void.


    He has a childlike face, immortal style, and looks unfathomable at a glance, with a warm smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze, and does not feel bad.


    In the face of the white-browed old man in the star and moon robe who suddenly appeared, Su Yan''s eyes were a little wary, not knowing whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    And although the aura fluctuations on the other side are not as good as before him, they are also genuine Immortal Emperors, but I don''t know how many Heavenly Immortal Emperors are.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family also restrained his momentum for the first time. In the face of such a strong man, he did not dare to show the slightest hostility in front of him.


    "Hehe, the old man happened to pass by and saw the fluctuation of the breath here, and came over to take a look at it for a while, so I didn''t bother you."


    The white-browed old man glanced around, and finally his eyes were fixed on Su Yan''s body, which made Su Yan''s brows wrinkle.


    Others didn''t dare to talk to them. Who knows what kind of temperament this white-browed old man has. If he said something wrong and was slapped to death by the other party, there was no place to justify it.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Su Yan didn''t speak. At this time, the head of the Lin family, Lin Bietian, had to stand out from the crowd and hurriedly echoed.


    "Lin Bietian, the head of the Xialin clan, today is our eight major clans holding a clan talent competition. I don''t know that the senior suddenly came to visit, and I have lost a long way to welcome. I hope the senior will forgive me."


    Although his voice trembled slightly, he was not arrogant.


    Although the other party did not deliberately show his imposing manner, he did not doubt at all that these people might be worse than ants, so they did not dare to be disrespectful.


    "I see!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Su Yan, who was beside him, with a look of interest.


    "This little friend, I think you are young, but your cultivation base has already reached the Immortal King Realm, and you are considered a leader among the younger generation. I wonder if you are interested in joining my Kunlun Sect?"


    What? Kunlun Gate!


    When everyone heard the old man''s words, their eyes widened and their breathing became rapid.


    Looking at Su Yan for a while, his eyes were filled with envy.


    It turned out that the white-browed old man was here for Su Yan, and everyone immediately understood.


    However, Su Yan''s eyes were indifferent, unmoved, and said in a flat tone.


    "Kunlun Gate? I haven''t heard of it, and I''m not interested."


    Uh.....


    The white-browed old man looked at Su Yan with surprise.


    Lin Ruoxue and the others below heard Su Yan''s words, and their expressions were full of surprise.


    Then anxious like an ant on a hot pan.


    Qian Duoduo even stepped forward and dragged Su Yan down directly, saying that he hated iron.


    "Brother, you really don''t even know about Kunlun Sect, right? I''ve really convinced you. If you miss this opportunity, you''ll really regret it."


    "Is this Kunlun Gate very famous?"


    Qian Duoduo held his forehead, with black lines all over his forehead, "Not only is it famous, but it is like a giant in this world, and no one wants to enter the Kunlun Gate."


    "It''s just that the threshold for recruiting disciples in Kunlun Sect is too high, so many people can only stay away, but it does not affect the lofty status of Kunlun Sect in people''s hearts."


    Su Yan looked at Qian Duoduo''s longing look and pouted, he really wasn''t interested in this.


    In his heart, the top priority now is to find Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue who were separated, as well as his four subordinates, and recover their injuries by the way.


    After being separated for too long, he felt uneasy. After all, the realm of the gods was no better than the realm of the immortals.


    In the Immortal Realm, he stands at the tip of the pyramid, and no one dares to provoke him.


    But in the God Realm, everything has to start all over again.


    Only by restoring your foundation and rapidly improving your strength can you gain a firm foothold.


    When Qian Duoduo was talking to Su Yan, the white-browed old man did not urge him, but looked at him with a kind smile.


    There is no breath fluctuations all over his body, and he looks harmless to people and animals like an amiable old grandfather, but whoever really thinks so will be very wrong.


    Even if the white-browed old man didn''t act arrogantly, he still felt a sense of oppression to everyone, which made people tremble with fear.


    If you got close, you could even hear the terrifying sound of the blood flowing in the old man''s body like rolling lava, like a muffled thunder.


    Not far away, the ancestor of the Xiao family looked at the situation in front of him with a gloomy expression on his face. He did not expect that the white-browed old man who suddenly appeared would extend an olive branch to Su Yan.


    The three words Kunlun Gate put a lot of pressure on him, making him dare not take any more actions.


    Qian Duoduo looked at Su Yan''s unconcerned appearance, and was too anxious, his mouth was about to smoke, and he didn''t talk to Su Yan.


    correct! He suddenly remembered something Su Yan told him before.


    "Brother Su, don''t you want to find your Taoist companion and subordinates? You can find it by yourself. I don''t know when you will find it, but if you enter the Kunlun Gate, it will be different."


    Oh?


    Hearing this, Su Yan became interested.


    "As a super sect in this area, there are countless forces attached to the Kunlun Sect. If you can use these forces to find someone, it will definitely be an easy task."


    Su Yan pondered after hearing this.


    It makes sense. The realm of the gods is boundless. If you look for it by yourself, it is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Well, it looks like I have to go to the Kunlun Gate."


    Seeing Su Yan''s reluctance to agree, Qian Duoduo rolled his eyes.


    How many people have squeezed their heads and tried to get in, but this guy was reluctant.


    When Lin Ruoxue and the others saw that Su Yan agreed, they were also happy.


    If Su Yan entered the Kunlun Gate, who would dare to trouble their Lin family, the Lin family would be able to sit back and relax from now on.


    In addition to being happy, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were also full of reluctance, and her beautiful eyes were crystal clear.


    Although the time together is not very long, the two are also teachers and friends.


    There was also a trace of affection that she hadn''t found herself pinned on Su Yan, so she felt very reluctant to leave Su Yan about to leave.


    Su Yan turned to look at the white-browed old man in the void and said.


    "Senior, after this matter, I will go to Kunlun Gate with you."


    The old man smiled and nodded, then motioned to Su Yan to solve his own affairs, saying that he would not interfere.


    Su Yan turned to look at the gloomy Xiao family patriarch on the opposite side, killing intent unabated.


    The two of them are now in an endless situation, and it is impossible to choose to rest because of the presence of the white-browed old man.


    Only by getting rid of the Xiao family can it be done once and for all, otherwise there will be endless troubles after returning the tiger.

 Chapter 5155： Fight against the ancestors of the Xiao family

    The fifth thousand one hundred and fifty-five chapters fight against the ancestors of the Xiao family


    "The ancestor of the Xiao family, you must die today!"


    While speaking, Su Yan''s eyes froze, and he has already started one step ahead.


    The dazzling brilliance filled the palm of the hand, blooming a dazzling and splendid chain of Dao Ze, killing the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    "Junior! You are really arrogant. I want to see how you kill me today."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family glanced at the white-browed old man not far away, and found that the other party really did not intend to intervene, and he was relieved.


    Then he looked at Su Yan grimly.


    Su Yan''s attack was like a tsunami of thunder, making people tremble and suffocate.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family changed slightly, he didn''t dare to be careless, and directly sacrificed a silver shield.


    The brilliance on it circulated, and the purple thunder snakes condensed, and then transformed into a silver giant python, opening its huge mouth and biting at Su Yan who was coming.


    "Is this your method? It''s really ridiculous!"


    Facing the powerful blow from the ancestor of the Xiao family, Su Yan snorted coldly, extremely disdainful.


    Su Yan''s offensive continued unabated, and he continued to punch out. The vast fluctuations were like a volcanic eruption, causing the void to burst, spreading terrifying space cracks.


    The white-browed old man looked at Su Yan''s performance with a look of admiration in his eyes. This method was not much better than his.


    He didn''t expect to find a good seedling when he came to visit friends this time, which made him unable to help himself.


    The moment the silver giant came into contact with Su Yan, it collapsed and shattered, unable to withstand the power of a punch.


    "Not good! How can this son be so strong? Could it be that he has been hiding his cultivation, just forcing me to take action?"


    The patriarch of the Xiao family felt the terrifying gap that was difficult to contend with, and his complexion changed greatly, and he wanted to defuse Su Yan''s offensive.


    But the action was still a bit slower, the whole person was directly hit by the punch, and then a mouthful of blood was directly spurted out, all the internal organs were displaced, and it flew out like a sack.


    This huge change made everyone in the Xiao family couldn''t believe it, and their eyes widened. The ancestors were invincible, how could they lose?


    The people of other families also looked incredible. The two who thought they were evenly matched, but they were directly destroyed.


    At this time, Xiao Beichen of the Xiao family also had an unbelievable look on his face. He was the first to react and ran over to help the ancestor of the Xiao family up.


    "Old Ancestor! How are you?"


    The people of the Xiao family also gathered around, worried, and the ancestors couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    The elders also glared at Su Yan. If they hadn''t been able to beat him, they would have already started.


    "Cough cough... I''m fine."


    The patriarch of the Xiao family coughed up another mouthful of blood, his face was pale, and the red bloodstains spread all over his body, and his injuries were very serious.


    "I still underestimate you. If I hadn''t worn a piece of soft armor, I might have fallen into your hands this time. You shouldn''t be in the Immortal King Realm."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family looked at Su Yan and said.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t answer, just watched quietly, Qing Jun''s face was calm, all this was within his expectations.


    "You relied too much on external things, and it was not wrong to lose. Since the victory and defeat are already divided, then you can die!"


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but directly stretched out his hand and walked towards the other party.


    hum! ! !


    Infinite and vast immortal power erupted at this moment, and a real dragon with immortal energy lingered and golden scales like gold appeared in the heaven and earth.


    The real dragon is lifelike and its body is huge and boundless.


    Grab it towards the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    Suddenly, the mountains and rivers lost their color, turned the world upside down, chaotic ups and downs, and contained the ultimate killing.


    "You go away!"


    The ancestor of the Xiao family pushed the Xiao family members away, and then looked solemnly at the killing real dragon.


    "Since you want my life, then I won''t let you live, you forced me!"


    But at this moment, the white-browed old man seemed to have noticed something and made a decisive move.


    A yin and yang roulette appeared, containing inexplicable power, and the black and white ripples spread rapidly, the rules dissipated, and the magical power collapsed.


    Su Yan''s fist was forced to stop, and the real dragon collapsed and dissipated.


    The Yin-Yang Grinding Plate was castrated unabated, heading towards the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    Immediately after seeing the ancestor of the Xiao family, he flew upside down again like a kite with a broken string.


    Um?


    Su Yan looked at the white-browed old man puzzled, didn''t he say that he would not interfere?


    Although he didn''t use his full strength, it wasn''t something the white-browed old man could easily get rid of, he just didn''t want to have a conflict.


    The expressions of the other people also changed. The old man with white eyebrows shot just now, and everyone just felt that they were so oppressive in the face of heaven, that they could not resist in life.


    Is it the Immortal Emperor?


    Everyone looked at the old man with white eyebrows with awe.


    At this moment, everyone in the Xiao family was pale, and the ancestors did not know whether they were alive or dead, as if they had lost their backbone, and they stood there shaking.


    "Hmph, you can''t keep you for the indiscriminate tactics that can''t be on the table."


    After that, the white-browed old man will continue to shoot.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xiao Beichen''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly said.


    "Senior, please be merciful."


    The white-browed old man hesitated for a moment, slowly withdrew his hand, and looked at him indifferently.


    Although Xiao Beichen, the head of the Xiao family, was terrified, he had to bite the bullet and ask.


    "Senior, I don''t know what my ancestors offended you, and asked you to do anything to him, and asked the senior to make it clear."


    Xiao Beichen clasped his fists and lowered his head, not daring to look directly at each other, full of unease in his heart.


    "Your Xiao family is really a bunch of miserable people. If you want to know why, then go and see for yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored him.


    Xiao Beichen felt uneasy in his heart, but at this time he still ran to his ancestor.


    After a while, Xiao Beichen walked over with an ugly face, his body trembling uncontrollably.


    "Senior, this..."


    He already understood why the old man with white eyebrows would do something to the ancestor.


    "To dare to use a forbidden substance like Huaxian Powder is really courting death. I don''t think your Xiao family needs to exist anymore."


    The white-browed old man''s tone was angry and chilling.


    Su Yan''s eyelids jumped when he heard that it was Huaxian San. If he was hit, although he could use his methods to resolve it, it would take a lot of effort.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan cast a kind look at the white-browed old man.


    Others looked unbelievable when they heard the words of the white-browed old man.


    Huaxian San?


    "It''s actually a forbidden drug like Huaxian Powder, which has long been lost. There is almost no solution below the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    "Because it is too sinister, it is hated by the monks. I don''t know where the ancestor of the Xiao family got it."


    "This Xiao family is really vicious. In the past, Xiao Han took evil medicine, and then the ancestor of the Xiao family used forbidden medicine. It was really broken from the root."


    "Who said it wasn''t, Su Yan was completely unprepared. If he was attacked, he would have turned into a pool of pus and blood, and his bones would have disappeared."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family woke up in the sound of everyone''s discussion, and when he saw the situation in front of him, his face was dead gray, and he knew that he was planted.


    If the old man with white eyebrows hadn''t kept his hand, he would have returned to the West by now.


    "Are you speaking for yourself, or shall I speak for you?"


    The white-browed old man looked at the ancestor of the Xiao family and said with a cold look.


    "I...."


    The patriarch of the Xiao family hesitated, his eyes filled with unwillingness.

 Chapter 5156： The coffin board wont cover

    "I got this Immortal Transformation Powder from a secret realm. I don''t know who left it. I haven''t used it. If I hadn''t been pressed this time, I wouldn''t have thought of using it."


    The patriarch of the Xiao family had a weak tone, and looked at the white-browed old man with a little flinch in his eyes, and there was a deep resentment hidden in the depths.


    He didn''t dare to hide it, he explained it one by one.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to intervene in an open and honest fight, but your methods are too vicious and your mind is not right. I can only kill the killer, or it will be a scourge sooner or later."


    "Do you have any last words to say?"


    The expressions of everyone in the Xiao family changed drastically, and they felt like the sky was about to fall.


    And the people of other families are watching the good show. It is true that if you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself. At this moment, no one will sympathize with the Xiao family.


    Do not commit suicide!


    Although the ancestor of the Xiao family was unwilling, he couldn''t change anything, the gap was too big.


    Can only say in a calm tone.


    "I admit it this time, but I didn''t do anything wrong. I''m just trying to survive."


    "Don''t bother the seniors to do it, I will solve it myself, I just hope that after I die, I will ask the seniors to let my Xiao family go."


    After he finished speaking, he swallowed Huaxian Powder directly, and after a while, his face showed pain.


    And everyone who saw this scene was also shocked. This Xiao family ancestor was really a ruthless character, and he was even more ruthless to the enemy and himself.


    Su Yan''s expression was no longer calm, and he was quite surprised. Thinking about it, he did not expect that this Xiao family ancestor would kill himself in this way.


    "Ancestor! You don''t want to die"


    The Xiao family members grieved in their hearts and burst into tears.


    Xiao Beichen looked at all this with red eyes, with hatred shining in his eyes.


    But what makes people strange is that after a while, the body of the ancestor of the Xiao family did not turn into pus and blood, and there was no change in the appearance.


    Perhaps the only change was a pale, dead face.


    Everyone also doubted him. After all, he has never heard of anyone who has been in Huaxian San, unless there is an antidote, but is that possible?


    After confirmation by the white-browed old man, it was determined that the ancestor of the Xiao family had died.


    Everyone was full of sighs, and a generation of Immortal Kings actually ended their lives in this way.


    Su Yan''s eyes were indifferent, and he couldn''t see happiness or anger.


    On the side, Qian Duoduo applauded, "This old thing is finally dead, I''m really happy."


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan with deep affection and reluctance in her eyes. The death of the Xiao family''s ancestor meant that Su Yan would soon leave the Lin family and go to Kunlun Gate.


    "Little friend, what do you think?"


    The white-browed old man looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Senior, the junior''s name is Su Yan. I thank the senior for taking action. Since the death of the person is so debt-free, I won''t bother the Xiao family again."


    "As long as they don''t take the initiative to provoke me, then I won''t shoot at them."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he looked at the white-browed old man.


    "Hehe, that''s it, you don''t need to call me senior. This old man is the deputy head of Kunlun Sect, Zhao Wuji, known as the White Eyed Immortal Emperor, just call me Master Zhao."


    When the people on the side heard the words of the white-browed old man, they suddenly gasped.


    Deputy Headmaster of Kunlun Sect?


    Everyone looked at Zao Wuji with extreme awe, even more than before.


    "Thank you Master Zhao. I will go to Kunlun Gate with Master Zhao tomorrow. If you don''t mind, Master Zhao will rest at Lin''s house tonight."


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Wuji and said.


    The people around him looked at him with deep envy and jealousy, but Su Yan didn''t care.


    The head of the Lin family, Lin Bietian, also spoke out to retain him, "Master Zhao will stay in the poor house for one night today, and it will not be too late to leave tomorrow."


    "Hehe, I originally planned to return to the sect today. If this is the case, why not a day later?"


    Everyone in the Lin family was full of surprises. If they could have a relationship with an Immortal Emperor and the powerful headmaster of the Kunlun Sect, then the Lin family would naturally rise with the tide.


    "Master Zhao, please wait a moment, this competition has to have a result."


    Su Yan motioned to Zao Wou-Ki to wait a moment, then turned to look at everyone present and said.


    "Since then, the Xiao family has been removed from the eight major families, and my Lin family will be the first family from now on."


    Everyone in the Lin family cheered and surrounded Su Yan and returned to the family.


    Seeing this, people from other families didn''t want to stay too long, and they all dispersed.


    The Xiao family had already carried the Xiao family ancestor back, but when they left, no one noticed that the Xiao family ancestor''s eyelids moved.


    into the night.


    The Lin family was decorated with lanterns and colorful, and it was extremely noisy.


    Su Yan was also staggering at the banquet. During the toasting from the Lin family, he also refused to come, and his face was already flushed.


    The body of the Immortal Emperor Realm made it impossible for him to get drunk, but today he did not resolve the alcoholism, but planned to get drunk, and it has been a long time since he felt this way.


    An affectionate gaze has been watching him, Su Yan has already noticed it, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zao Wou-Ki, who was sitting on the main seat, looked at the crowd with a gentle smile, without any pretense, but no one dared to go up to make a toast.


    Su Yan would occasionally have a drink with him, and Zao Wou-Ki only used tea instead of wine.


    Contrary to the liveliness of the Lin family, the Xiao family at this time was gloomy and gloomy.


    Xiao''s lobby.


    A coffin was placed in the center, and everyone in the Xiao family was crying in a circle.


    Xiao Beichen sat on his knees, his eyes blank.


    The Lin family was full of lanterns, and the fiery red light illuminated half of the night sky. The lively voices came from time to time, and everyone in the Xiao family was gnashing their teeth and hated in their eyes, but they did not dare to go and make trouble.


    Zao Wou-Ki was there, who would dare to go to court for death, but he didn''t see his ancestors playing with him.


    Just when everyone was sad, a strange voice came.


    "Cough...cough...cough..."


    The intermittent coughing sounded, and everyone did not respond for a while.


    When the mourning hall was quiet, the others locked their gazes on the coffin, and their eyes gradually became frightened.


    "This.... cheating?"


    The expressions of everyone were a little surprised. Could it be that the ancestor was resurrected?


    Xiao Beichen also gradually came back to his senses, looking at the coffin that was close at hand, his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    Is the ancestor really not dead?


    After thinking about it, this is impossible. It is impossible for people to be resurrected from death.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, the sound of coughing came again, accompanied by the sound of hitting the coffin, which startled the Xiao family and ran to the distance to watch.


    Xiao Beichen didn''t run, but hugged the coffin with excitement on his face, and he was about to be a jerk.


    Just then, a weak voice came.


    "Don''t give me a chance to lift the coffin board for Lao Tzu.


    ......

 Chapter 5157： Man in black

    The intermittent coughing and flapping sounds stimulated the nerves of everyone in the Xiao family.


    Others have long been hiding in the distance and watching.


    At this time, Xiao Beichen, the head of the Xiao family, was holding the coffin with an excited expression on his face.


    This can''t help but make others a little curious.


    Could it be that the owner of the house has any special hobbies?


    People who have this kind of thought can''t help shivering, goosebumps all over, and the eyes that look at Xiao Beichen have changed.


    At this time, Xiao Beichen, who was holding the coffin board, was very excited. When he was in the Lin family before, he was wondering how the ancestor could easily take poison.


    That was not the ancestor he knew at all.


    In his impression, his ancestor was very good at conspiracy and tricks, oh no, it should be said that he is resourceful and has a lot of methods, how could he die so easily.


    Sure enough, the conjecture in his heart was confirmed at this time, and he was certain in his heart that the ancestor was not dead.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what method the ancestor used to deceive the white-browed old man.


    When he heard that the ancestor asked him to lift the coffin board, he did not hesitate to lift the coffin board of his own ancestor.


    Xiao Beichen looked into the coffin with excitement, and was suddenly dumbfounded...


    I saw that the ancestor of the Xiao family was lying on the side with wide eyes, but his facial features seemed to be shifted, his mouth and eyes were crooked.


    Unable to hold back, Xiao Beichen spit out the rice, covered his mouth tightly to hide his smile, his face flushed red.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family climbed out of the coffin and gave him a big pocket.


    "What a laugh, this is a normal side effect, and it will be fine in a while."


    Xiao Beichen covered his head and suppressed his smile, pretending to look at him with a serious face.


    When the other members of the Xiao family saw this, they also understood that the ancestors were not dead, so they quickly gathered around and talked at length.


    "I knew how the ancestor could die so easily. The ancestor is invincible."


    "That''s great, the Xiao family shouldn''t die, this time the Lin family and that Su Yan must pay their debts in blood.


    "The ancestors don''t die, my Xiao family regroups, and it is just around the corner to make a comeback again."


    "Be bigger and stronger, and create greater glories."


    Seeing that the ancestor was not dead, everyone in the Xiao family started to raise their arms and shout as if they had been beaten with blood.


    "This time I almost overturned the boat in the gutter. This account will be settled sooner or later, but for now, don''t make it public, lest the other party be prepared, and we need to take a long-term view."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family looked a little gloomy. If he hadn''t had a special method to suspend his death, he would have really stopped working this time.


    But let him swallow this breath, it is absolutely impossible.


    "I will definitely destroy the Lin family, and I will be ashamed.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family secretly swore.


    All the children of the Xiao family were silent. After all, the previous contempt actually made the last Lin family of the eight major families win the championship. At the same time they were shocked, they also understood that in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and weirdness were vulnerable.


    At the same time, Lin Ruoxue, who had returned home victorious, hadn''t told her family that she had won the victory, but she saw that everyone''s faces were a little sad.


    "Ruoxue! Our Lin family is not fortunate to endure such a victory."


    With Lin Ruoxue alone, how can she resist the huge Xiao family?


    When the Xiao family''s anger hits, their Lin family is only afraid, some timid people in the Lin family can''t help but get worried when they know that Lin Ruoxue has won the championship.


    Lin Ruoxue was a little anxious, "Did you know that the ancestors of the Xiao family are already dead?"


    Hearing that the ancestors of the Xiao family were dead, everyone in the Lin family was a little shocked.


    That is a person at the level of the Immortal King, who died so easily?


    But even so, the strength of the Xiao family should not be underestimated.


    The Xiao family has no ancestors, but one less person at the level of an immortal king. With the resources of the Xiao family, it is only a matter of time to cultivate the next immortal king.


    What they didn''t know was that Su Yan didn''t even know how much blood he got from the Immortal Emperor, and a mere Immortal King was nothing to worry about.


    It''s just that everyone was suspicious, and Su Yan didn''t need to explain.


    "Brother Su, you are tired this time, why don''t you rest early?


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t like that these people from her family looked at Su Yan with such strange eyes.


    Qian Duoduo also said, "That is, the attitude of the ancestor of the Xiao family today really scared me."


    Now that the Lin family is full of sorrows, it is not suitable to continue to be unpleasant here.


    "It''s good that Su Yan didn''t say much, but walked towards the back.


    It''s just that before he walked far, he vaguely noticed that someone was peeping at him in the dark.


    When he blinked, it turned out that it was the little girl that Lin Ruoxue had rescued before.


    I saw that the little girl''s eyes were a little empty, and one hand was behind her back, and she felt a little hesitant to move forward.


    In fact, the little girl wanted to take the opportunity to kill Lin Ruoxue today.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Ruoxue came out and saw the little girl with a kind smile, and asked with concern, "Are you afraid?"


    After all, this girl has never talked much, and it looks like she has been frightened.


    Now that she has taken the initiative, Lin Ruoxue is a little overjoyed.


    Seeing Lin Ruoxue''s sincere concern, the girl didn''t know what to say.


    Even though she was here to kill this woman, she cared so much about herself.


    What a fool!


    The girl thought to herself.


    "who is it?"


    Su Yan, who had been silent at first, suddenly opened his mouth and saw that he stretched out his hand and pointed to a bush not far away.


    Xian Li swept over and saw four or five men dressed in black showing their figures.


    "Didn''t you say we were hiding enough?"


    There was a voice of a young man complaining.


    They are killers, and this time they came here to receive money from the Xiao family, to show the Lin family a good look.


    The other party also specially named, Lin Ruoxue and this seemingly simple boy must die.


    But since they were discovered, they did not continue to hide.


    "It could have allowed you to live a little longer, but since you don''t want to, then you can''t blame us! Brothers do it 1


    A man in black spoke up.


    Five shadows quickly surrounded them.


    "This little girl looks very unsightly, kill her first 1


    These people still don''t know the strength of Lin Ruoxue and Su Yan, they can only find the weakest breakthrough among them.


    Lin Ruoxue heard that these people actually planned to shoot the little girl directly, and immediately protected them behind her without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll protect you from any harm."


    What Lin Ruoxue said was decisive.


    The little girl immediately froze in place.


    At this moment, the man in black who had originally caught the little girl started.


    I saw a bright red light centered on the man in black, instantly turning into a real fire dragon, and swept towards Lin Ruoxue fiercely.


    "Break 1


    Lin Ruoxue let out a soft drink, her fingers quickly formed a seal, and a azure blue light burst out, directly penetrating the fire dragon.


    At the same time, the three men in black on the other side congratulated Su Yan to Tuantuan.

 Chapter 5158： I dont know

    "This kid looks like a fairy king 1


    "What are you afraid of, are there fewer immortal kings who died in our hands?"


    "What do you do with so much nonsense, do it 1


    Su Yan was surrounded by three men in black.


    I saw a black iron chain with sharp blades in their hands.


    The blade reflected a pale green light in the moonlight.


    It''s poisonous!


    "Boy, as long as we get a drop of this venom, even the Immortal Emperor won''t be able to get any favors. I advise you to be wise and make up your own mind, so as not to die too ugly."


    One of the men in black said kindly.


    It''s just poison! Su Yan really didn''t take these things seriously.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that when he entered the realm of the gods, his cultivation was greatly reduced, it would be just a matter of raising his hand to clean up these little scumbags.


    "Kill if you want, don''t delay me going back to rest."


    Su Yan said nothing.


    These men in black instantly felt that they were being despised.


    Their assassination organization has never missed a beat, and this is the first time they have been looked down upon like this.


    "This kid doesn''t know what is good or bad, we don''t have to stop it, we can just cut him off.


    A man in black said and took the lead.


    I saw a shake of his hand, and the original black chain quickly wrapped around Su Yan as if he had become conscious.


    The other two did not dare to fall behind. They recited words, but after a while, they saw bursts of blue light on the black chain.


    Then the two iron chains intertwined quickly, forming a "heavenly net", which surrounded Su Yan''s side tightly.


    Their iron chain is a divine weapon, and it is impossible for the mere Immortal King to break it.


    They even thought about how tragically Su Yan would die later.


    But the next moment, their eyes all widened.


    A substantial red lotus flower appeared beside Su Yan.


    Red Lotus Dance!


    Su Yan''s thoughts moved, and the lotus petals detached, bursting out like a red rain in the sky.


    The divine artifact they thought was indestructible, in front of the divine artifact of good fortune, was like tofu on a mortal stall, and was easily cracked.


    The man in black suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief.


    This kid actually has something higher than an artifact.


    It just didn''t give them too much time to be surprised, and the red lotus has already attacked them.


    There is absolutely nowhere to hide.


    Several people did not dare to be careless, and quickly built a barrier with immortal power, and even used all the means of life-saving that they could use.


    At this moment, Lin Ruoxue, who was entangled with the other two people, suddenly shouted, "No!


    Su Yan looked over thoughtfully, only to see a small figure standing firmly in front of Lin Ruoxue.


    The sharp knife specially made by the killer penetrated directly into her heart, and immediately a stream of blood came out.


    The little girl''s face instantly turned pale, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    The killer didn''t stop after the hit, but quickly pulled away and hid in the dark.


    It was as fast as a black shadow.


    The little girl''s pupils began to dilate, and the wound couldn''t stop bleeding.


    "Why are you so stupid?" Lin Ruoxue burst into tears as if she didn''t want money.


    The girl opened her mouth, but coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Lin Ruoxue was so frightened that she was at a loss.


    However, after the girl spat out the blood, her expression became much better.


    "I''m not stupid." The girl rarely spoke, but her voice was not as innocent as an ordinary child''s, but instead carried a vicissitudes of life that she had experienced in the world.


    Lin Ruoxue was speechless.


    Su Yan knew that a quick decision was needed!


    Immediately, immortal power gathered in his hand, and the red lotus that had been scattered quickly gathered together.


    A terrifying aura burst out from his body instantly.


    Those men in black immediately noticed something was wrong, but it was already too late.


    I saw that the red lotus was not as soft as before, just like light, directly penetrating the bodies of several people.


    One of them is slightly stronger, and can only avoid the key points.


    But the next red lotus gathered on him alone.


    Ahhh! ! !


    A tragic howl sounded, the original black figure disappeared, but there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    In an instant, only the last one who was hiding in the dark remained.


    But now Su Yan didn''t have the heart to find this person.


    But quickly to the little girl''s side.


    A trace of majestic immortal power poured out from his palm and quickly reached the little girl''s body.


    "How is it?" Lin Ruoxue asked anxiously.


    Su Yan sighed lightly, shook his head, and said, "The opponent''s shot was quick and ruthless, not only breaking her heart, but also destroying her heart."


    To put it bluntly, unless there is a magic medicine, you cannot survive.


    Even relying on immortal power is nothing but lingering!


    "As long as it can be saved, anything can be done."


    Lin Ruoxue made up her mind, she didn''t want to just watch the little girl die.


    "You don''t need to save me." The little girl said with anger, but she said firmly, "I am a sinner, you don''t need to save me.


    Hearing this, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes flashed with suspicion.


    What can this little child be guilty of?


    The little girl noticed her suspicion, sighed and said slowly, "Actually, I''m here to kill you."


    She was sent to assassinate Lin Ruoxue by Yang Lianhua from the Kunlun Gate Excalibur House.


    It was only during the time she was by Lin Ruoxue''s side that she felt the warmth that she had not seen for a long time, so she didn''t start.


    Today, she originally planned to kill Lin Ruoxue unexpectedly, but the appearance of the man in black disrupted her plan.


    Lin Ruoxue''s unwavering look in front of her really moved her.


    So she decided not to kill Lin Ruoxue.


    She wanted to stay by Lin Ruoxue''s side like this, just be a child,


    It''s a pity that the day didn''t go as planned, the killer who attacked from the dark came too quickly, and her body instinctively blocked Lin Ruoxue''s face.


    "Sister, fortunately you''re fine." The little girl smiled, "If you''re really good for me, just let me die! I''m too tired to live, and I want to rest."


    The little girl is already a little powerless.


    Lin Ruoxue was shocked that the little girl actually came to kill herself, but she was full of pity.


    "She has poison in her body. If she doesn''t kill you, she will die soon."


    Su Yan''s immortal power traveled all over the little girl''s body, and soon discovered that the little girl was actually poisoned.


    Many killer organizations use poison to control their subordinates.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Lin Ruoxue could only cry, "If this is your wish, then I promise you."

 Chapter 5159： Xiaos home

    The fifth thousand one hundred and fifty-ninth chapters of the Xiao family


    "Thank you sister!"


    "Actually I am..."


    The little girl originally wanted to tell her life experience, but unfortunately she was too tired.


    With Su Yan''s immortal power extending her life, her eyelids began to fight.


    "I hope you will be careful in the future!"


    After saying the last sentence, the little girl closed her eyes forever.


    Lin Ruoxue burst into tears.


    Su Yan withdrew his immortal power and did not speak.


    He now desperately wants to restore his ability, and only if he recovers will he not let this tragic situation happen again and again.


    It''s just that Lin Ruoxue didn''t feel sad for a long time, and a blood-colored cloud suddenly appeared in the dark night sky.


    A coercion belonging to the Immortal King swept over.


    At this time, a look of disbelief appeared on the faces of the Lin family, who were already somewhat panicked.


    Immediately afterwards, the ancestor of the Xiao family appeared in front of them.


    "Isn''t it said that the ancestor of the Xiao family is dead? How can he still appear here?"


    "Sure enough, young people''s words are unreliable, and the Xiao family''s revenge is coming!"


    The Lin family was in a mess, and Qian Duoduo''s face was a little unsightly.


    He originally planned to leave, but before he had gone far, he saw that something was wrong with the Lin family, so he turned back.


    He didn''t expect that he would see someone who was already dead standing in front of him.


    "Zao Wou-Ki did almost kill me, but he almost did. This old man has lived for such a long age, and he will have some life-saving cards in his hand."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family was obviously very proud, and he was very satisfied with the panicked attitude of the Lin family.


    But when he thought of his years of business being ruined, the anger in his heart could not be suppressed.


    He came this time, on the one hand to retaliate against the Lin family, and on the other hand because the killer he sent went back and told him that someone in the Lin family was carrying a great deal of treasure.


    A low-grade artifact is completely vulnerable in front of this treasure.


    You must know that artifacts are very rare, even if it is a low-grade artifact, it is the dream of countless immortals.


    So he didn''t care about deploying anything and could only come in person.


    Now that Zao Wou-Ki was not around, the Lin family simply didn''t have the confidence to compete with him.


    "The descendants can die decently."


    The patriarch of the Xiao family has absolute confidence that he will definitely be able to destroy the entire family of the Lin family.


    When those Lin family members who were swaying heard that they could not escape death even if they surrendered, their faces turned ashes.


    "It''s all Lin Ruoxue, if it wasn''t for her ferocity, how could our Lin family be where we are today?"


    Everyone pointed their finger at Lin Ruoxue.


    At this time, Lin Ruoxue walked in from behind holding the cold body.


    Looking at the ancestor of the Xiao family, she was also shocked, but she quickly recovered after experiencing the separation of life and death.


    "One person works and one person is responsible. The Lin family did nothing to hurt you. If you insist on venting your anger, just come to me!"


    What Lin Ruoxue said was decisive.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family gave her a contemptuous look.


    "Just you?"


    He said that if the Lin family were to die, it would be impossible to take it back.


    "Brother Su, today''s matter of my Lin family will be resolved by our Lin family. This matter has nothing to do with you, you should leave!"


    She didn''t want to see innocent people die again.


    Su Yan was a little surprised that Lin Ruoxue would let him go.


    But the ancestors of the Xiao family quit.


    The killer who went back said that the treasure was on this young man.


    If he left, where would he go to find the treasure?


    "Not one of those who are at Lin''s house today will be able to leave!"


    He snorted coldly, obviously not taking Lin Ruoxue''s words into his eyes.


    Qian Duoduo''s complexion changed slightly, their Qian family was also a rich family.


    But the ancestor of the Xiao family didn''t even let him go.


    "Old Ancestor, be careful if you talk too much, your tongue is flickering!"


    Qian Duoduo snorted coldly and retorted with a very backbone.


    It''s just that the ancestors of the Xiao family did not continue to talk nonsense with them, but stored energy in their palms.


    The golden fairy energy quickly gathered towards his palm, and the terrifying pressure exploded again.


    Everyone in the Lin family changed their faces, secretly asking, is it really going to kill my Lin family?


    At this moment, Su Yan moved.


    I saw that he was like a stroll in a leisurely courtyard, and went directly to the face-to-face position of the Xiao family ancestor.


    That terrifying coercion was useless to him at all.


    Seeing Su Yan stand up, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes turned red.


    "Brother Su, I''m afraid you will be implicated by our Lin family today."


    She didn''t want to do this, but the ancestors of the Xiao family were aggressive, and they had no strength to fight against each other.


    Did she really do something wrong?


    "not necessarily."


    Even if Su Yan''s realm has fallen sharply, he still hasn''t paid attention to a mere Immortal King.


    Seeing Su Yan so confident, everyone felt incredible.


    Among them, the most shocking is the ancestor of the Xiao family. He is already at the peak of the Immortal King. As long as he does not meet Zhao Wuji, he still has a certain strength in this city.


    But this seemingly young man is not afraid of his own coercion, and he is not ashamed to say it!


    Does he have the strength to fight against himself?


    "Even if you are in the realm of the Immortal King, the strength of the Immortal King''s peak is not something you can resist."


    The ancestor of the Xiao family sneered.


    Although it is a bit shocking that such a young person is also in the realm of the fairy king, but there is a small realm in one realm.


    The gap between each realm is huge.


    Does this kid naively think that there is no difference between all immortal kings? Simply ridiculous!


    Su Yan glanced coldly at the ancestor of the Xiao family, and that look was like looking at a dead person.


    Before the change, he really didn''t pay attention to a small immortal king, even if the immortal emperor was in front of him, he was just someone who could be wiped out with a snap of his fingers.


    "Enough?" He asked impatiently.


    Recently, he was in a bad mood. He lost his wife and his cultivation base. He just saw a little kid die.


    There are still people who dare to kill themselves.


    "Crazy!" The ancestors of the Xiao family were always looked up to.


    Everyone should be like the Lin family, and have a kind of inner fear of themselves.


    Now that his authority is being challenged, he is uncomfortable.


    Since this young man is so ignorant, then kill him first!


    Thinking of this, the Xiao family patriarch no longer kept his hand, and saw that the golden immortal power that had gathered in his hand had turned into reality, like a tiger that had just come out of the cage, mercilessly pounced on Su Yan.


    The beast was lifelike, full of terrifying coercion.


    The Lin family felt terrified just by seeing it.


    But Su Yan just glanced at it lightly.


    "That''s it?" He was a little disdainful.


    I saw the breath of his body soaring, and the pace of the tiger that was pounced was stagnant.


    Even the ancestors of the Xiao family were on high alert, worried that Su Yan would use that powerful artifact from before.


    The next moment of clinker, a broken sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand!

 Chapter 5160： resolve conflict

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty chapters resolve conflicts


    The ancestor of the Xiao family looked at Su Yan, expecting that the other party would not be able to catch his own move.


    Immortal King Nine Heavens.


    Even in the same Immortal King realm, every other day is like a moat, and the gap is huge.


    Su Yan was too young, and it was already great to be able to enter the Immortal King Realm at this age.


    Just as the ancestor of the Xiao family looked at Su Yan, he felt that he would definitely come up with that incomparably powerful artifact.


    However, Su Yan took out a rusty, inconspicuous broken sword.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was puzzled.


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes widened and said, "Brother Su intends to rely on this broken sword to fight against the ancestor of the Xiao family? Wouldn''t it be a bit too careless, don''t let yourself go."


    If Su Yan is done playing, he will have to follow the bad luck, the cruel words have been released, don''t be slapped in the face.


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were also full of worry.


    "Why doesn''t Brother Su use that red lotus? I''ve never seen him use this broken sword. Could it be that this sword is more powerful than the divine weapon?"


    The rest of the Lin family were also bewildered, and some even began to blame Su Yan, feeling that he was a bit too big and didn''t take their lives seriously.


    But Su Yan didn''t know what everyone was thinking at this time.


    Looking at the seemingly ordinary broken sword in his hand, his eyes seemed to be reminiscent, and after a while, his eyes returned to clarity.


    Seeing the confident look of the ancestor of the Xiao family, Su Yan shook his head.


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence jumping in front of me, and those who don''t know are fearless."


    The ferocious tiger formed by the condensed golden immortal energy, rushed towards Su Yan like a hungry tiger, but Su Yan''s eyes were as calm as water.


    He raised the broken sword in his hand and swung it forward.


    The broken sword is rusty, as if buried in dust for many years, and the fracture is also irregular.


    But it was such an ordinary broken sword. After Su Yan swung out his sword, the burst of energy made everyone stunned.


    The unremarkable sword was so slow that it seemed that anyone could take it, and everyone who saw it shook their heads in disappointment.


    But right now.


    The void in front of Su Yan shattered like a mirror, and the void became distorted.


    A sword light that ignored the distance was extremely dazzling, and the void where it passed couldn''t bear it and shattered.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden tiger was split in half, and it was castrated, heading straight for the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    The ancestors of the Xiao family above the sky were full of disbelief, and this scene exceeded his expectations.


    But before he had time to think, Jianmang had already come to him.


    He knew that he couldn''t escape, and he could only try his best to avoid the critical position.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family quickly retreated at the last moment, but was still hit by the sword glow.


    An arm still wearing a gray robe was left, the broken arm was smooth and blood was dripping.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family, who had retreated into the distance, saw that his empty right arm was still covered with frost, and the frost had a vague tendency to develop towards his body.


    The face of the ancestor of the Xiao family was full of horror.


    This unexpected scene also shocked everyone watching the battle.


    "I read that right, what''s the situation? The ancestor of the Xiao family was actually cut off by Su Yan."


    "What kind of sword is that? It''s more powerful than the legendary artifact of good fortune. It''s like a **** who can kill a **** and a Buddha."


    "I really didn''t expect that this Su Yan is so powerful. I don''t know how many treasures he has in his hands."


    After everyone finished speaking, they wiped their eyes in unison, apparently not coming back to their senses from this shocking scene.


    This huge movement also alarmed the people of the other six major families, looking in the direction of the Lin family.


    When they saw that the ancestor of the Xiao family was actually cut off by Su Yan''s sword, they were all deeply shaken. This Su Yan''s strength was so terrifying, it is better not to provoke it easily.


    There were also people who looked at the broken sword in Su Yan''s hands with warm eyes, full of greed, but they didn''t dare to make any moves.


    Although the artifact is good, it must be taken with life.


    Qian Duoduo, Lin Ruoxue and the others were also shocked. Su Yan''s strength refreshed their cognition again and again, as if there was no upper limit.


    This can''t help but make everyone curious, if Su Yan makes a full shot, can he beat the Immortal Emperor?


    It should be possible.


    Such an unrealistic guess makes people''s heart skip a beat, but it also makes people take it for granted.


    Looking at Su Yan''s not-so-tall back, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were full of tenderness, and her heart was filled with a sense of security.


    Others have deep awe and fear in their eyes.


    Fortunately, Su Yan was a good friend of the young lady, not an enemy of the Lin family.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Xiao family had a deep-rooted resentment on his face. After so many years, no one had allowed him to suffer such a big loss, and even his arm had been chopped off.


    Looking at his amputated arm in the distance, the ancestors of the Xiao family had blue veins on his forehead. He knew that his right hand was useless and that Su Yan had ruined his happiness for the rest of his life.


    The Immortal King does not have the ability to be reborn from a broken arm. Unless he can enter the realm of transformation, he will have the possibility to reshape his body.


    But he knows his own situation, and it is impossible for him to have that chance in this life, not even the Immortal Emperor.


    The hatred of a broken arm is comparable to the hatred of taking a wife, and this hatred is inseparable!


    Su Yan was not surprised by the damage caused by this sword, and looked at the ancestor of the Xiao family with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Not bad, I hope you can still have such good luck and be able to avoid my next sword."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he planned to continue swinging the next sword.


    But at this moment, the ancestor of the Xiao family was so frightened that his heart was torn apart, and he shouted in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that the ancestor of the Xiao family suddenly stopped, everyone looked puzzled, and Su Yan also looked at each other calmly.


    At the same time as the ancestor of the Xiao family spoke, immortal power filled his feet, as if he was going to make a move with all his strength.


    But a moment later, after leaving a sentence, he smeared oil on the soles of his feet and turned around to flee.


    "Young people don''t talk about martial arts, don''t be mad, I will come back again."


    In the blink of an eye, he fled a few hundred meters away...


    Everyone looked at the Xiao family ancestor who was running away in amazement, looked at each other in dismay, and could swallow an egg with his mouth open.


    "This...."


    Seeing this dramatic scene, everyone didn''t know what to say.


    Unexpectedly, this Xiao family ancestor didn''t even want to lose face, and was so scared that he ran away.


    Seeing this, Qian Duoduo shouted loudly, "Brother Su, don''t let this old guy run away, or there will be big trouble."


    Lin Ruoxue and the others also nodded in agreement, staring at Su Yan with wide eyes, with hope in their eyes.


    Today, the ancestors of the Xiao family have not achieved their goals, and will definitely not give up, and will look for the next opportunity. This is a ticking time bomb for the Lin family, and it can''t help but make people nervous.


    Everyone in the Lin family hoped that Su Yan could get rid of the ancestors of the Xiao family and save the Lin family.

 Chapter 5161： Xiao Family Execution Array

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-one chapters Xiaojia Zhuxian Array


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but was about to leave for the Xiao family. The ancestor of the Xiao family must have been hiding long ago.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air.


    Zao Wou-Ki, the deputy headmaster of Kunlun Sect, came.


    "Hehe, it seems that I came late and missed a good show."


    Zao Wou-Ki looked at Su Yan''s typical warm smile on the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Master Zhao, when I finish dealing with the Xiao family, I will go back to Kunlun Gate with you, please wait a moment, I will come when I go."


    Zao Wou-Ki smiled and nodded, indicating that he already knew everything, so he could rest assured.


    Su Yan turned to look at Lin Ruoxue and said warmly.


    "Ruoxue, the Lin family will be fine. I will solve the Xiao family''s problems. You wait for me to come back, and then we will go to the Kunlun Gate together."


    When Zao Wou-Ki heard Su Yan''s words, he did not refute anything, but chose to acquiesce.


    Lin Ruoxue''s talent is also far beyond her peers, so it is not impossible to enter the Kunlun Gate.


    Lin Ruoxue nodded, a blush rose on her fair and delicate face, and she replied in a low voice.


    "Well, Brother Su, I''ll wait for you to come back, you have to pay attention to safety."


    After Su Yan explained, he went straight to Xiao''s house without delay.


    At this time, the entire Xiao family was shrouded in a dark cloud, and no one thought that the ancestor who had reached the Nine Heavens of the Immortal King would have his arm cut off with a sword and ran back in despair.


    No one expected this.


    In the mere Lin family, where would you know such a person?


    Just when the Xiao family was full of fear, a young man walked directly to the door of Xiao''s house.


    "Dong, dong, dong--" The sound of the door being knocked was like a talisman, which made the Xiao family''s heart skip a beat.


    Did he come to seek revenge?


    With an uneasy mood, the Xiao family still opened the door.


    But when they saw Su Yan standing at the door, the Xiao family was a little stunned.


    "I''m helping the Lin family come to ask for justice."


    Su Yan said lightly.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family was hiding in the house and forcibly suppressing the spreading frost, not knowing that Su Yan had come to the door.


    "You...you don''t deceive people too much!"


    The face of the Xiao family''s patriarch turned red, and it was no matter that his ancestors were defeated, but the Lin family actually came to ask for justice.


    Although the strength of the Xiao family will be greatly reduced without the ancestors, it does not mean that the Xiao family is a soft persimmon and can be manipulated by anyone.


    "Too deceiving?"


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, with a bit of disdain.


    "The ancestor of the Xiao family came to the door, and even those who were not from the Lin family would not let go."


    "So who is deceiving too much?"


    As soon as these words came out, the main face of the Xiao family couldn''t hang up.


    But his dignity prevented him from bowing his head, he could only grit his teeth and say, "My Xiao family can recognize me how to compensate."


    Just send something.


    However, Su Yan said disdainfully, "I don''t lack the things outside my body."


    "Then what do you want?" The head of the Xiao family had realized that something was wrong.


    "The life of the Xiao family!"


    Su Yan said, without giving the Xiao family patriarch a chance to react, he directly kicked the Xiao family patriarch away.


    This kick full of immortal power directly caused Xiao Patriarch to fall to the ground, and blood continued to overflow from his mouth.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, he was already in the realm of immortals, and being able to kick himself like this with one kick showed that Su Yan''s strength was extraordinary.


    At this time, he didn''t know that his ancestor was cut off by the sword of the young man in front of him.


    Su Yan ignored him, and now he cleaned up the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    This grandson likes to be resurrected, so this time he will tear him to pieces!


    With this thought in mind, Su Yan quickly entered the hall of the Xiao family.


    The Xiao family was full of panic at this time, but seeing Su Yan''s young face, everyone didn''t react.


    "Who are you?" Someone from the Xiao family asked boldly.


    "I''ll settle the account with you." After Su Yan finished speaking, the aura around him quickly dissipated.


    The people of the Xiao family were so frightened by the immortal king''s aura that they dared not breathe.


    Soon Su Yan locked the position of the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    Immediately, he rushed over without hesitation. At this time, the ancestor of the Xiao family was still solving the troublesome frost on his body.


    This frost seems to have a certain degree of corrosiveness, and even if he handles it like this, he will feel severe pain all over his body.


    The pain even touched his chest.


    Just as he gritted his teeth what to do, the originally closed door was suddenly opened from the outside.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family was instantly furious, and when he was about to scold him, he saw Su Yan.


    His original anger quickly dissipated, and a thick panic appeared on his bloodless face.


    "You...why are you here!" He originally thought that although the other party had some strength, he didn''t dare to go to the Xiao family''s door to find trouble for him.


    But Su Yan not only came to the door, but also kicked his own door directly.


    Could it be that everyone outside is already dead?


    "I''m afraid that you will have a bad memory when you get older and forget to come to me, so I came to you."


    With that said, Su Yan''s thoughts moved, and the Wan Zai Frost Sword appeared in his hand again.


    Seeing the broken sword that cut off his arm, the ancestor of the Xiao family did not dare to despise it.


    "This is my Xiao family, not the Lin family! If you want to kill me here, you have to weigh it!"


    Although the ancestors of the Xiao family were a little flustered in their hearts, the life-saving of each family is not only the powerful strength, but also the formation.


    Before the Lin family was in decline, even if the Lin family master presided over the formation, it was not a concern for him.


    It''s a pity to kill such an anomaly as Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, he almost crushed his silver teeth.


    But he didn''t dare to be sloppy. Taking advantage of the time before Su Yan started, he rushed towards the back. The core of the Xiao family''s formation was behind him.


    He also secretly glanced back and found that Su Yan didn''t mean to stop him at all. He was relieved suddenly, but the movement in his hand also quickened.


    I saw him reach out and press on a golden sculpture behind him.


    His immortal power was instilled in it as if he didn''t want money.


    A terrifying coercion quickly spread out centered on the formation at his feet.


    Su Yan looked at him like a clown jumping on the beam.


    "You will soon pay the price for your support!" The formation has been successfully activated, and the ancestors of the Xiao family are a little at ease.


    Even if two of him came to this formation, he could resist it.


    Even if the Immortal Emperor came, he would only have a chance to do it when his immortal power was exhausted.


    So he didn''t worry that Su Yan would have the strength to break through this Immortal Execution Formation!


    Yes, the Xiao family''s formation is a fragment of the Immortal Execution Formation.


    Although it is a fragment, its power cannot be underestimated.


    But Su Yan looked at the actions of the ancestor of the Xiao family, but chuckled lightly.


    "I gave you a chance, but unfortunately you didn''t take it!"

 Chapter 5162： Silence and silence

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-two chapters are silenced


    What?


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, the Xiao family ancestor''s eyes showed a look of horror.


    The broken sword in Su Yan''s hand seemed to be swiped gently, as if something transparent had been scratched.


    The originally terrifying coercion disappeared in an instant.


    "A mere scrap of paper dares to show off in front of me!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, if it was a complete Immortal Execution Formation, he would have to add someone like Zao Wuji to trap him.


    A mere ancestor of the Xiao family is not worth mentioning at all.


    Sensing that his formation was broken, the ancestor of the Xiao family turned ugly.


    This is impossible!


    He increased the speed of his immortal power delivery, secretly thinking in his heart that the immortal power was not enough, and the formation method had not yet shown its power.


    It''s a pity that after his immortal power was input, the formation was still silent, and there was no movement at all.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family is desperate, how is this possible?


    "Okay, now is the time to settle our grievances."


    Su Yan pointed at the ancestor of the Xiao family with the Wannian Frost Sword.


    A cold air instantly filled the room, and the wounds on the Xiao family ancestor began to freeze, and he felt that his blood was frozen.


    In such a situation, let alone resistance, there is no chance even to run.


    "You''re more slick, I won''t give you a chance this time."


    Su Yan said, directly urging the broken sword in his hand.


    The huge immortal power was injected into the sword, and the blue light was prosperous.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family turned pale, and he understood that if he could not defeat this time, he would only have to die.


    Su Yan would not give him the chance to cheat to death!


    With this thought in mind, he quickly chanted the spell.


    "You forced me!" The eyes of the Xiao family''s ancestor were bloodshot.


    I saw that his original realm of the Immortal King Jiuzhongtian climbed rapidly, and he passed the barrier of the Immortal Emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor returns to the peak!


    This realm can completely kill all immortal king realm people.


    A strong hatred erupted in the eyes of the ancestors of the Xiao family.


    The technique he performed was called the Immortal Demon Tribulation Technique, which could temporarily improve his cultivation, but after a stick of incense, he would never be able to move to a higher realm in his life.


    He hates it!


    But he didn''t know that the mere Immortal Emperor was simply not enough in Su Yan''s eyes.


    His previous cultivation base could wipe out the Immortal Emperor with a wave of his hand. Even if his realm had fallen, it was not something that a small Immortal Emperor could kill.


    "Just this little skill is small in front of me, where did you get the courage?"


    Su Yan''s immortal power spread rapidly, and a terrifying coercion appeared in this room.


    Even the patriarch of the Xiao family, who had an Immortal Emperor cultivation base, was full of shock, because although he was already in the realm of Immortal Emperor, his heart was full of fear for Su Yan.


    How powerful is this young man?


    He didn''t even dare to think about it!


    But the next moment, Su Yan''s sword moved.


    The speed of the sword''s movement was obviously very slow, but the ancestor of the Xiao family couldn''t avoid it at all.


    One sword breaks all methods!


    Su Yan did not ink ink with the ancestors of the Xiao family, and directly used his own tricks.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family was ashes at this time, and in the face of absolute strength, he was not even as good as an ant.


    Finally, a red light flashed in his eyes.


    If you want to die, then die!


    At this moment, the momentum around him suddenly changed, and his momentum began to rise again.


    "You want to explode?"


    Su Yan could see at a glance that the ancestor of the Xiao family wanted to blow himself up.


    Immortal emperor-level self-destruction, that''s no joke.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family smiled wildly, "The old man is too old to die. It''s worth it if I can pull you down before dying!"


    Saying that, he accelerated the technique of the seal.


    But he was fast, and Su Yan''s sword was even faster.


    Almost no time was given to the ancestor of the Xiao family, and he directly pierced the heart of the ancestor of the Xiao family with a single sword.


    The ancestor of the Xiao family spat out a mouthful of blood in disbelief.


    The momentum that had been climbing rapidly also dissipated in an instant like a deflated ball.


    "Originally, I wasn''t afraid of your self-destruction, but it''s too troublesome. Don''t you just want to die without a corpse? I''ll satisfy you!"


    Having said that, the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand has a soul, and the blue light quickly shuttles through the body of the Xiao family''s ancestor.


    But within a short time, the body of the ancestor of the Xiao family had been frozen into ice cubes.


    Su Yan only needed a little force, and the once mighty Xiao family patriarch turned into a pile of ice slag.


    The Xiao family standing outside finally saw the terrifying strength of this young man.


    The ancestors were all dead, and the formation that the Xiao family relied on to survive was splashed.


    The Xiao family, who used to be aloof, had to bend their waists at this time.


    "This little friend, can you please raise your hand to let our Xiao family a yard, our Xiao family will be silenced from now on, and will never appear!"


    Patriarch Xiao clutched his chest, his expression full of prayer.


    He really couldn''t let the Xiao family be buried in his own hands.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, just glanced at them lightly.


    "If Mr. thinks it''s not enough, my Xiao family can hand over all the family business, just leave some money for living!"


    Patriarch Xiao gritted his teeth and increased his stake.


    Su Yan raised his eyelids, "Do you think the Xiao family has insulted the Lin family so much, and it''s enough to send some money?"


    Hearing that he finally spoke, the Xiao family head was not optimistic.


    "My Xiao family is full of forgiveness to the Lin family."


    He stated this condition.


    Only then did Su Yan nodded thoughtfully. Immortal cultivators should not be infected with too many karma.


    The Xiao family is no longer a threat.


    "You have to kneel down to apologize!" After Su Yan finished speaking, Patriarch Xiao agreed almost without hesitation.


    He immediately sorted out all the family business of the Xiao family, and took everyone from the Xiao family to the Lin family.


    In the Lin family at this time, Zao Wou-Ki was sitting in the main hall, and the Lin family''s people were carefully waiting by the side.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside.


    "The Xiao family, the Xiao family is here!" The concierge hurried in to report the letter.


    The Lin family was somewhat unresponsive.


    Could it be that Su Yan lost and the Xiao family came to take revenge?


    The Lin family was a little panicked. This Su Yan was too careless. He killed the Xiao family alone.


    But the next moment, everyone from the Xiao family walked in.


    "Patriarch Lin." As soon as Patriarch Xiao opened his mouth, Patriarch Lin had a bad feeling in his heart.


    But the next moment, the Xiao family patriarch knelt directly in front of him.


    "This is all the property of my Xiao family. Now it''s all given to your Lin family. I just ask your Lin family to forgive us and let us go!"


    With that said, everyone in the Xiao family knelt on the ground.


    Patriarch Lin was stunned for a moment, but someone next to him had already taken the item quickly, but upon closer inspection, he found that it was the property owned by the Xiao family.


    "Brother, why are you hesitating, agree!"


    As long as this thing is taken over, there will no longer be the Xiao family of the eight great families, and only the Lin family, the head of the eight great families!

 Chapter 5163： Colorful Tianchi

    Chapter 5163 Colorful Tianchi


    Above the lobby of the Lin family.


    The arrival of the Xiao family condensed the previously lively atmosphere and became audible.


    Just when people were confused.


    Xiao Beichen, the head of the Xiao family, knelt down directly, and everyone in the Xiao family also knelt down.


    He even gave all the industries of the Xiao family to him.


    This scene made no one think of it, and all of them stared wide-eyed and looked a little incredible. Is this still the Xiao family who is aloof?


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Su Yan.


    "The ancestor of the Xiao family is dead, they are here to apologize."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone take a deep breath. The ancestor of the Xiao family at the peak of the Immortal King was actually killed by Su Yan?


    Qian Duoduo and the others also secretly swallowed their saliva, this Su Yan is really a peerless fierce person, even if he is in the Immortal King Realm, he will kill him if he says he will kill him. It seems that his thigh has not escaped.


    Lin Bietian, the head of the Lin family, looked at the many properties of the Xiao family in his hands, and his hands trembled with excitement.


    Looking at Su Yan with radiant eyes, it is true that the more the father-in-law looks at the son-in-law, the more satisfied he becomes.


    On the other hand, Lin Ruoxue, who had guessed her father''s thoughts, also had a blush on her cheeks. She stared straight at Su Yan, and her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    However, Lin Bietian was in trouble afterwards. The Xiao family''s industry involved a wide range of fields, and the Lin family couldn''t find so many management talents for a while.


    Then he looked at Su Yan with a look of embarrassment.


    "Master Su, the Xiao family has too many properties, and my Lin family can''t manage it in a short time."


    Su Yan understood what Lin Bietian meant, and then looked at Qian Duoduo and said.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Lin, I''m not good at doing business. You can cooperate with the Qian family. I believe that the rich family can quickly manage the Xiao family''s property in an orderly manner."


    "Brother Su''s words are right. My money family doesn''t have much else, just a lot of money. Someone can make a ghost run the mill. As long as the money is in place, are you afraid that no one will help you?"


    "Mr. Lin, just put a hundred hearts on it, not to mention just one Xiao family, even ten more, I can eat with a lot of money."


    Seeing Su Yan''s gesture, Qian Duoduo immediately understood, and then said to Lin Bietian with a lot of money.


    These words also dispelled Patriarch Lin''s concerns, and then he didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing that the Lin family accepted the apology, Xiao Beichen breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the Lin family would refuse, and then Su Yan gave him a sword.


    Although he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his flesh, it was better than putting his life in and leaving Qingshan without worrying about no firewood.


    At this time, Xiao Beichen planned to run away, and it was uncomfortable to kneel at this thief all the time. He also wanted to save face.


    "Well, Mr. Su, look, can we go?"


    Xiao Beichen looked at Su Yan with an old face, his eyes full of hope.


    "I''ll let you go this time. If you let me know that you continue to do bad things, then don''t blame me for turning your face and denying people, get out!"


    Su Yan looked at the other party with cold eyes, and he didn''t have a good face for this kind of person.


    "Hey, let''s go."


    Xiao Beichen showed a pleasing look, as if he had been granted amnesty, and ran away without looking back, and everyone in the Xiao family also ran away.


    Seeing this funny scene, everyone couldn''t help laughing. From then on, the Xiao family became the past and could no longer be arrogant.


    On the other hand, the Lin family has gained the most this time, directly from the bottom of the eight major families to become the first family.


    Moreover, he has established a cooperative relationship with the Qian family, one of the eight major families, and will advance and retreat together in the future, and no one will dare to provoke them again.


    The matter of the Xiao family finally came to an end...


    Su Yan looked at Zao Wou-Ki, who had been drinking tea while sitting on the main seat, and took the initiative to greet him.


    "Master Zhao, fortunately not to be disgraced, my work has been done, and Ruoxue and I can go to Kunlun Gate with you at any time."


    Zao Wou-Ki''s eyes were full of approval, and Su Yan gave him a big surprise.


    "Hehe, you did a good job, the Xiao family deserved what they deserved, and they can''t live by committing their own sins."


    Su Yan, who was dressed in white, stood proudly, with a straight posture and a temperament like an exiled immortal.


    In my mind, I thought of another person, who was also a legend.


    The chief disciple of Kunlun Sect - Wu Shengtian.


    The existence that is about to enter the Immortal Emperor Realm is not much better than his deputy headmaster.


    The two do not know which is stronger or weaker.


    The Tianhe Mansion he is in charge of is mainly focused on refining medicine, which makes him quite regretful. If nothing else, Su Yan will definitely enter the Divine Sword State Mansion when he arrives.


    As for Wu Shengtian, as the eldest disciple of the Divine Sword Prefecture, the two of them will inevitably meet each other. At that time, it is unknown whether they will cherish each other, or face each other in life and death, and maybe something very interesting will happen.


    Su Yan glanced at Lin Ruoxue, and then said to Zhao Wuji.


    "Master Zhao, there is one more thing. This time, the Lin family won the first place in the competition and got the qualification to enter the colorful Tianchi, so I want to take Ruoxue to Tianchi with me, and I hope Master Zhao will be considerate."


    Zao Wou-Ki also knew about this, so he didn''t say anything, and nodded slightly in agreement.


    Su Yan then looked at Lin Ruoxue and said.


    "Ruoxue, the colorful Tianchi is still very good for you. It''s not too late, hurry up and set off."


    Lin Ruoxue replied softly, "Brother Su, I will listen to you."


    Seeing this, Su Yan no longer hesitated, and then the two rushed to the location of Colorful Tianchi.


    After a while, it was at the entrance of Tianchi. Lin Ruoxue took out a token and put it in the eyes of the formation.


    There is no one to guard the Tianchi, but no one dares to break in privately, and even the Immortal Emperor is difficult to contend against the powerful formation restrictions.


    And the token in Lin Ruoxue''s hand was the only certificate to enter Tianchi.


    Su Yan looked at the formation in front of him, but was quite interested.


    With the restraint gone, the two then stepped into it.


    Not far away, there is a fairy spring full of immortal energy, red orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, emitting seven different colors of light.


    "Ruoxue, go, I''ll help you watch."


    Lin Ruoxue knew that this colorful Tianchi was useful for people of low realm, such as Yuanxian, Jinxian, etc., but the effect on Tianxian was not very obvious, but it had no effect on Immortal Kings and above.


    Su Yan''s realm was too high, it was obvious that Tianchi was not very useful to him, so Lin Ruoxue no longer hesitated and went directly to Tianchi.


    Looking at Lin Ruoxue''s figure, Su Yan no longer paid attention to it, but turned to study the restriction.


    Lin Ruoxue took off her underwear, and her graceful body was exposed to the air, shining brightly.


    His face was already blushing, this was the first time he had done this in front of a man.


    But when she turned around and looked, Su Yan didn''t know what she was studying, and didn''t look at her at all, which made her a little annoyed, "What an idiot."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored it and entered the Tianchi directly.


    ......

 Chapter 5164： Open Tianchi

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-four chapters open Tianchi


    After a while, Lin Ruoxue got up and put on her clothes and came to Su Yan''s side.


    "Brother Su, I have reached the realm of the Immortal King."


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan excitedly, she was only one line away from the Immortal King Realm, and she entered the Immortal King Realm without any accident.


    This realm is considered a first-class powerhouse in the Star God Realm, and the elders of Kunlun Sect are only in this realm.


    How does this not excite her?


    Seeing Lin Ruoxue happy like a little girl, Su Yan also smiled knowingly, with a little doting on his face.


    "By the way, Brother Su, what were you researching just now?"


    Just when she was absorbing immortal energy, she saw Su Yan fiddling around here for a long time.


    "I didn''t do anything, just changed the formation a little bit. The restriction here is for people below the Heavenly Immortal Realm to be able to enter and leave at will, and those above the Heavenly Immortal Realm can''t enter, so as not to damage the Tianchi."


    What?


    Even the Immortal Emperor can''t do anything about the formation Su Yan can change at will, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes are full of shock, and then think of something.


    "In this way, people from the Lin family''s Tian fairyland and below can come to Tianchi to increase their own strength. This is of great benefit to the Lin family, and the family''s strength can grow even stronger."


    Thinking of this, Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were a little red, and she looked straight at Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, I really don''t know how to thank you. You are the big benefactor of the Lin family."


    "Silly girl, this is what I should do, but you are not allowed to cry, you can''t get married if you cry, hehe."


    Su Yan looked at Lin Ruoxue who was about to bring rain with pear flowers, pinched her Qiong nose, and said jokingly.


    "Brother Su, you are so bad, I don''t want to marry anyone else, I just want to marry you."


    Facing Lin Ruoxue''s confession, Su Yan was a little surprised, and he couldn''t help thinking of Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue.


    Su Yan shook his head, throwing other thoughts out of his mind, this is not the time to think about these.


    "Ruoxue, let''s talk about this later, there are other things to do right now."


    Looking at Su Yan''s profile, she was beautiful and picturesque, which made her lose her mind for a while, but Su Yan''s words made her a little disappointed.


    Facing Su Yan''s rhetoric, she didn''t know what to say, so she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Su Yan scratched her head, not knowing how to comfort her. The little girl''s mind was more sensitive and she said too many mistakes, so she didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward...


    After a while, Su Yan saw that it was not a problem to remain silent, so he could only say in a deep voice.


    "Ruoxue, the matter of Tianchi will be discovered by other families sooner or later, and it will inevitably bring some unnecessary trouble, so it''s better to open up to other families and sell the favor."


    Lin Ruoxue''s face became solemn when she heard Su Yan''s words.


    The Lin family accepted the Xiao family''s property and became the largest force in the Star God Realm. This is not necessarily a benefit. People from other families will inevitably be jealous and cause trouble.


    If the outside world knows that people below the Lin Family Heavenly Wonderland can enter the Tianchi, then a disaster for the Lin Family will come sooner or later, so it is necessary to open the Tianchi.


    Lin Ruoxue thought of this, and her eyes were full of gratitude towards Su Yan. If it wasn''t for his reminder, the Lin family would probably repeat the mistakes of the Xiao family.


    "Brother Su, it''s decided that way, I''ll listen to you."


    Lin Ruoxue raised her smile and looked at Su Yan with a smile.


    "Well, then let''s go back, don''t let Master Zhao wait for a long time."


    "it is good!"


    After speaking, the two disappeared into the sky like shooting stars.


    At the same time, everyone in the Lin family saw the two returning.


    Among them, Lin Ruoxue''s cultivation realm was significantly higher, which made the Lin family extremely happy.


    "You will be the pride of our Lin family in the future."


    Saying that, the Lin family took the initiative to take out his personal magic weapon, the Kunning Sword.


    This sword was acquired by the Lin family unintentionally, but the sword has a spirit, even if it is in his hand, it is like scrap metal.


    If it weren''t for the difficult process of getting the sword, he would have wondered if he had taken it wrong.


    "I will definitely live up to everyone''s expectations."


    Lin Ruoxue found Kun Ning, her heart was full of longing for the future.


    Zhao Wuji did not speak, but said to Su Yan next to him, "It''s getting late, let''s go back to the sect as soon as possible!"


    After all, this time he stayed here too long because of Su Yan.


    Su Yan had no opinion, and after saying goodbye to Qian Duoduo, he followed Zao Wou-Ki to the Kunlun Gate.


    Kunlun Gate actually occupies a relatively spiritual mountain range.


    Looking at it from a distance, the fairy mist is entangled, and it really has a somewhat indescribable artistic conception.


    At the entrance of Kunlun, Zao Wou-Ki glanced at the people around him.


    "The two of you are different men and women, and the placement places are also different. Let my junior brother take your friend to place them elsewhere!"


    His words made sense, and Su Yan naturally would not refuse.


    Lin Ruoxue was a little scared when she first arrived, but she knew that she couldn''t rely on Su Yan all the time.


    So he decided to leave with another person.


    Zao Wou-Ki personally arranged Su Yan in a cave on the first mountain peak.


    "The Kunlun Sect is divided into grades. The first peaks are all the elite disciples of my Kunlun Sect. You can live here with peace of mind. If you have anything you can send me a message."


    Saying that, Zao Wou-Ki handed over a letter-passing talisman with a gold edge.


    With this messenger, two people can communicate no matter how far apart they are.


    Even in Kunlun Sect, not everyone is eligible to receive Zao Wou-Ki''s Messenger Talisman.


    Su Yan was not surprised by this, and after reaching out to take it, he didn''t say much, but just gave a faint humming to show that he understood.


    Regarding Su Yan''s attitude, Zao Wou-Ki didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all, talented people are so proud of their talents.


    Thinking that he was much more than Su Yanao back then.


    But Zao Wou-Ki wasn''t interested, it didn''t mean that others didn''t have an opinion, only someone frowned secretly.


    This person was Li Qi who received news from Zao Wou-Ki and came to greet the new junior brother.


    Zao Wou-Ki''s position in the Kunlun Sect was extremely high, and even the Sect Master would not dare to confront Zao Wou-Ki like this.


    This Su Yan took himself too seriously!


    Li Qi secretly wrote down Li Qi, and secretly thought in his heart that he would naturally come to Su Yan for trouble.


    "I hope you can have a better cultivation here."


    After Zao Wou-Ki said something, he left behind some magic weapons for cultivation.


    Li Qi couldn''t help but feel a little hot when he saw these magic weapons.


    The things of the disciples in Kunlun Sect are basically exchanged with points.


    I think when he entered the school, he was a bare commander, and he had nothing at all,


    But what Zao Wou-Ki gave to Su Yan would require at least a few thousand points to redeem.


    Sure enough, the masters are biased!


    Li Qi''s dissatisfaction grew more and more.

 Chapter 5166： I am busy

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-six chapters have something to do


    Li Qi looked at Su Yan grimly, thinking in his heart to find an opportunity to kill him without knowing it.


    But now he has retreated, and he can''t get better after entanglement, so that others can see his jokes in vain.


    "After three months of the Inner Sect Great Competition, you will know what it means to be a person and a person."


    After saying a harsh word, Li Qi turned around and left.


    This made those who peeped in secret a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, the good drama is still to come.


    Afterwards, he also left and stopped paying attention to Su Yan. He was just a newcomer, and he couldn''t make waves.


    Looking at the people who left, Su Yan shook his head.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. No matter where you are, disputes are inevitable.


    At this time, he thought of Lin Ruoxue, the two came together, and anyone with a heart can easily find out their relationship.


    It seemed that he had to go and see how Ruoxue was doing. Although he didn''t need to worry about it because of his strength, he didn''t want Lin Ruoxue to become a breakthrough for the other party to plot against him.


    Su Yan didn''t think about it anymore, turned around and left the cave.


    The Kunlun Gate occupies an extremely wide area and has thousands of disciples, and it has an absolute dominant position in the Kunlun God Realm.


    At a glance, there are countless immortal mountains on the island of God, divine light rushing into the sky, Xia Rui transpiring, and the radiance of the mountain protection formation hidden in the void circulates like a bright moon.


    Su Yan estimated that this great formation would be difficult for even a strong Immortal Emperor to shake.


    And this level of coercion is only a trace of it on weekdays.


    If it really recovers and the big formation runs at full strength, even if it is the peak of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations, don''t even think about breaking it easily.


    "Is this the foundation of Kunlun Sect? It really can''t be underestimated."


    Su Yan observed calmly, as if taking a leisurely stroll.


    As far as the eye can see, the palaces located on the peaks are dotted and majestic.


    All kinds of ancient beasts walk through the mountains, and the blood is shocking.


    The waterfall hangs upside down like a horse, the immortal fog is like a cloud, and the immortal power between the heaven and the earth seems to be about to liquefy. It is obvious that a super immortal gathering array is running under the ground.


    Su Yan didn''t care about these things. As far as he was concerned, if he entered the God Transformation Realm, he only needed a palm, and the Kunlun Gate would cease to exist.


    All eyes are illusory, no longer stay, and quickly go away in the sky.


    Along the way, Su Yan saw many Divine Sword Mansion disciples wearing fiery red robes practicing swordsmanship.


    It seems that this Kunlun Gate still has a certain background.


    But where was Lin Ruoxue assigned?


    Su Yan was a little puzzled. He walked all the way, but hardly saw Lin Ruoxue.


    Could it be that Lin Ruoxue is not inside?


    He thought of the matter that Zao Wou-Ki had specially asked another person to send Lin Ruoxue away.


    It seems that there is indeed something tricky here that I don''t know about.


    Su Yan did not continue to look for Lin Ruoxue in the inner sect, but directly looked for Zao Wou-Ki.


    Just when he arrived at the first peak cave where Zhao Wuji was, he was stopped by Li Qi who was at the door.


    "Master has retreated, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Li Qi was still brooding about the things that Su Yan had cleaned up before, and originally planned to come to Zao Wou-Ki for comfort.


    As a result, I heard about Zao Wou-Ki''s retreat as soon as he arrived.


    He touched his nose, and when he saw Su Yan coming, he couldn''t help but find a sense of balance in his heart.


    What if he wasn''t valued by Zao Wou-Ki, Su Yan couldn''t enter the gate either.


    "I have something to do with him."


    Su Yan said something indifferently and directly bypassed Li Qi to enter the cave.


    At this time, two children were guarding the door of the cave, and when they saw someone coming, their brows could not help but wrinkle.


    This just sent one away, why did another come?


    Li Qi also came over at this time.


    "I told you that the master has retreated, why are you still so ignorant?"


    These words were said to the hearts of the two children.


    Su Yan didn''t care so much.


    "I''d like to trouble you two to inform me, and say that disciple Su Yan is asking to see you."


    Su Yan ignored the noisy Li Qi.


    The boy at the door hesitated for a while, and they naturally heard that Zao Wou-Ki treated this newly recruited disciple differently.


    But Zao Wou-Ki specifically instructed him before going into retreat that he should not be disturbed if there is nothing important.


    This made the child a little embarrassed.


    "The deputy head has already said that no one is allowed to disturb you during the retreat. This immortal may wish to wait a few days. If the matter is not urgent, let''s wait until the deputy head comes out!"


    Their attitude towards Su Yan was obviously much better than that of Li Qi.


    This made Li Qi feel a little unbalanced, but the disciple he posted himself was not as valuable as the disciple Zhao Wuji himself accepted.


    He was upset and could only endure it.


    Hearing Xiaotong say this, Su Yan felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Since this is the case, then I can only contact the master in person."


    With that said, Su Yan directly took out the sound transmission that Zao Wuji had given him before.


    When the two children saw this golden sound transmission, their eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    You must know that there are thousands of disciples under the Kunlun Sect, and there are only ten people who have this sound transmission.


    Li Qi next to him almost broke his silver teeth.


    He stayed by the master''s side for so many years, and the rewards were pitiful, not to mention this kind of sound transmission.


    He just saw it, not at all.


    Li Qi was dissatisfied in his heart, and the eyes of the little boy next to him also changed a bit.


    Although they are both apprentices, the difference in treatment is too obvious.


    But Li Qi has his own means to stand in the Kunlun Gate for so many years. Although he is not happy at this time, he still bears it.


    He wanted to see if Su Yan used the sound transmission when the master was in retreat, and whether the master would take care of him.


    Su Yan didn''t know the little Jiujiu in the heart of the person beside him, and he was very worried about Lin Ruoxue now.


    After all, people follow themselves. If they really suffer from grievances, wouldn''t they look down on themselves?


    The messenger flickered with blue light, and after a while, it was connected.


    From the other side came Zao Wou-Ki''s worried voice.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    He thought that his new disciple was being troubled by people after he entered the entrance, so he came to him.


    "no."


    Su Yan thought about it carefully, even a person of Zao Wou-ki''s level would not benefit from his own shot, why would he give people the illusion that he was easily bullied?


    Hearing Su Yan''s denial, Zao Wou-Ki was obviously relieved.


    "Aren''t you used to living?"


    He obviously had a kind of concern for Su Yan that went beyond the teacher-disciple relationship.


    Li Qi next to him gathered hatred in his eyes. The master had never cared so much about himself.


    "No, I just want to ask, where is Lin Ruoxue who came with me before, I have something to do with her."


    Su Yan avoided Zao Wou-Ki from continuing to ask, and simply stated his purpose.

 Chapter 5167： Outer disciple

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-seventh chapter outer disciples


    "Lin Ruoxue?"


    Zao Wou-Ki obviously didn''t care much about this gift, but looking at Su Yan''s face, he still said, "I don''t know exactly where she is, but she should have been assigned to the outer door."


    Hearing this, Li Qi''s eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Su Yan went to the master to ask the whereabouts of an outer disciple, and the most hateful thing was that the master actually answered.


    The difference between the two is really different.


    Li Qi was originally from a small and powerful family. At that time, the family also prepared people for him, but Zao Wou-Ki did not agree with anything.


    It is said that it is a disciple''s cultivation, and other people should not be involved too much.


    But listening to the conversation between the two, the master actually brought someone back for Su Yan.


    The child at the door also showed a surprised look at this time.


    No one thought that Su Yan interrupted Zao Wou-ki''s retreat, just for the sake of a mere outer disciple.


    But everyone is smart and doesn''t talk too much.


    "Then I''ll go back to the outer door and look for it."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he hung up the sound transmission.


    This operation immediately stunned the people next to him. Only Zao Wou-Ki had ever hung up on someone else''s sound transmission. It was the first time they had met someone who dared to take the initiative to hang up Zao Wou-ki''s sound transmission.


    Li Qi was even more angry.


    "For the sake of a mere outer sect disciple, you disturb the master''s retreat, but you dare to hang up the master''s voice transmission first!"


    His eyes were about to pop out.


    But Su Yan didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "If you want to hang up too, you can fight yourself, don''t bother me here."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he left immediately.


    Li Qi stayed in the same place but was full of unwillingness. Even if he wanted to make a sound transmission for his master, he had to have this thing.


    At this time, the children at the door looked a little strange at Li Qi.


    A disciple who has entered the school for a hundred years is actually not as good as a new disciple.


    This kind of sympathetic gaze made Li Qi feel a little ashamed and could only leave angrily. At the same time, I had an idea in my heart.


    Since you care so much about an outer disciple, I will "take care" of it.


    With this thought in mind, Li Qi also turned his head and went to the outer door.


    At this time, Lin Ruoxue was taken to a room with eight beds.


    Lin Ruoxue was pampered since she was a child, and it was the first time she lived in this kind of room.


    But Kunlun Gate is a place where many people want to come in even if they have sharpened their heads, let alone eight people sleeping in one room, even if it is ten or a hundred, she will not have the slightest complaint.


    She sighed in her heart, wondering what happened to Big Brother Su at this time!


    Just when her heart was full of doubts, a voice came from the outer door.


    I saw a more coquettish woman walking in, and when she saw Lin Ruoxue, her brows wrinkled.


    Lin Ruoxue is not bad-looking, and she is a very aggressive beauty.


    Most women don''t like it when they see it.


    "Excuse me, which cabinet is mine?" Lin Ruoxue ignored these and asked.


    Liu Ruomei snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "Can''t you see which cabinet is empty?"


    "Just because I''m pretty, I''m pointing fingers, I don''t understand the rules at all."


    What she said was very unfriendly.


    Lin Ruoxue knew that she might not be welcome, so she simply shut her mouth, turned her head and walked towards the empty bed.


    Unexpectedly, this newcomer dared to ignore her, and Liu Ruomei''s jealousy grew stronger.


    "You clean the room well later. If I find out that you used the immortal method, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    She deliberately made things difficult for Lin Ruoxue, who was more beautiful than her.


    Lin Ruoxue was dissatisfied, but thinking that she was dipped in Su Yan''s light, she finally entered the Kunlun Gate.


    In line with the idea that more things are worse than less things, she still responded.


    Seeing that she looked like she was being bullied, Liu Ruomei''s anger went down a lot, and she left with a cold snort.


    Lin Ruoxue went to fetch water by herself and planned to come over and clean up the house.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Su Xianjun, please."


    I saw a soft-looking woman wearing a white daffodil dress walking over with Su Yan.


    Su Yan saw Lin Ruoxue cleaning the room by himself from a distance, and his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    He wondered if he was wrong.


    But when Lin Ruoxue found out it was Su Yan, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Brother Su."


    She put down what was in her hand and walked over.


    The person who led the way for Su Yan was also a little stunned when she saw Lin Ruoxue, and most of her original intention to show her face was dispelled.


    With Lin Ruoxue here, there is basically nothing to do with her!


    Thinking of this, she simply said goodbye.


    "Why are you doing such a chore here?"


    Su Yan was a little dissatisfied, Lin Ruoxue came from the Eight Great Clan.


    "This is a compulsory course for outer disciples."


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t say that Liu Ruomei was making things difficult, but said that this kind of cultivation method can make her meditate.


    After all, this is the Kunlun Gate. Both of them are newcomers, so they will inevitably be bullied.


    If Big Brother Su tries to stand out for himself, it will not be worth the loss.


    Seeing that Lin Ruoxue didn''t want to say more, he didn''t say much, but changed the subject and said, "I originally wanted you to be an inner disciple, but I didn''t expect you to be assigned to the outer sect."


    "But I just heard on the way here that the outer sect will hold a selection every three years, and the selected disciples will directly enter the inner sect."


    His original intention was to train Lin Ruoxue again.


    Lin Ruoxue was also very moved, but looking inside the room, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Why don''t I find you when I''m free?"


    "No, go now."


    As Su Yan said, he directly cast a dust-cleaning spell, and the room that originally looked gray suddenly changed into a new look.


    He has heard that there are ten days left for the outer door selection, and their time is running out, so they can''t waste it here.


    Lin Ruoxue was a little stunned, Liu Ruomei''s words rang out, but she looked at Su Yan''s face and nodded as soon as she thought about it.


    The two quickly left the room.


    On the way, Su Yan told the news he got.


    In fact, the outer door selection is selected every year from those who have successfully advanced to the Immortal King.


    Lin Ruoxue''s cultivation had just reached the realm of the Immortal King, and it wasn''t quite stable yet.


    After all, this Outer Sect is selected every three years, and some people are likely to stay in the Immortal King for a while due to the inappropriate timing of the breakthrough.


    This kind of person is Lin Ruoxue''s formidable enemy.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to consolidate Lin Ruoxue''s cultivation. If it can be improved, it will be even better.


    Lin Ruoxue was grateful for Su Yan''s arrangement for her, and she even made up her mind that she must enter the inner sect this time, so she couldn''t let Su Yan worry about herself in vain.


    "Brother Su, where are we going?"

 Chapter 5168： downhill

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-eight chapters go down the mountain


    Lin Ruoxue was curious as she watched Su Yan purposefully lead her down the mountain.


    Su Yan said, "The mountain range where Kunlun Gate is located is lingering with immortal energy. There should be many monsters cultivating here. Let''s kill the monsters and get the inner core."


    This is one of the ways to quickly improve one''s own cultivation.


    It''s just that this method of relying on foreign objects to cultivate has a lot of risks, so the vast majority of people return to the sect to exchange for points after obtaining the demon pill.


    But with Su Yan here, those side effects are completely negligible.


    "The cultivation base of the monsters near Kunlun Gate must not be low. Maybe the lowest level is the realm of the fairy king. In addition, the monsters are blessed with unique conditions. If they don''t reach the peak of the fairy king, I''m afraid they won''t be able to kill this monster."


    She was a little worried.


    Su Yan seems to be only the cultivation of the Immortal King, how could he kill the monster?


    "The skin is rough and the flesh is thick, just used to practice hands."


    Su Yan''s performance was somewhat unexpected.


    But when Lin Ruoxue thought about the Xiao family''s ancestor who was at the peak of the Immortal King''s Nine Heavens, he could only die in Su Yan''s hands with hatred.


    She felt more at ease.


    In fact, she didn''t care what she was doing, mainly because she didn''t want to get involved with Su Yan.


    But Su Yan insisted on doing so, and she could not object.


    After all, Big Brother Su is doing it for his own good.


    The two soon came to a small village at the foot of Kunlunmen Mountain.


    Unlike the lively scene in Kunlun, this village is closed and no one comes out to hang out even in broad daylight.


    Su Yan understands that if something goes wrong, there must be a monster. Maybe the monster he was looking for has come.


    Thinking of this, he directly took Lin Ruoxue to knock on the door.


    After knocking for a while, a small head trembled out of the closed door.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The little girl looked timid and seemed scared.


    The voice of the adults in the family suddenly came from the house, "Niuniu, who are you talking to?"


    While speaking, a woman in coarse clothes walked over, seeing Su Yan and the others, her eyes were full of vigilance.


    "We want to ask, why is your village closed during the day?"


    Lin Ruoxue took the initiative to speak.


    Hearing her asking about this, the woman immediately became curious about their identities.


    "who are you?"


    After all, the idea of ??strangers is not very reliable.


    Su Yan directly took out the token to prove his identity.


    The people who live under the Kunlun Gate Mountain are also somewhat knowledgeable, and they recognize the unusualness of this token at a glance.


    "It turned out to be the Immortal Monarch of Kunlun Sect, but I am blind."


    When the woman saw the ID card, she enthusiastically brought them into the house.


    And he explained what Lin Ruoxue asked about just now.


    It turns out that this village is a lay relative of some immortals on the mountain. Because they have no talent for cultivation, they can only camp here.


    Their surname is Liu, and originally there was an enchantment in the village.


    But half a month ago, there was suddenly a black body with green scales, and a white-haired monster broke in and directly kidnapped several boys and girls in the village.


    Everyone has no strength to deal with it, so they can only use stupid methods such as closing the door and closing the door.


    But this can''t last long.


    Every time that monster comes, it will not go empty. Even if everyone closes the door, sometimes they will hear someone''s house being broken into, and finally the whole family will die tragically.


    Having said this, the woman sighed, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes.


    "The warmhearted person in my family once went out to help and never came back."


    I didn''t expect such a tortuous process.


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly felt pity, and could only comfort the woman.


    "Originally, we also informed the Kunlun Gate of the situation here, but the Kunlun Gate has not sent anyone to encircle and suppress the monsters."


    "It''s okay, you are here."


    The woman probably understood that most of the two Su Yan had gone down the mountain to practice.


    If it was the person who came to solve this matter, the village chief would have brought the entire village population to greet him at the gate of the village.


    Su Yan didn''t feel anything.


    Lin Ruoxue said, "Brother Su, why don''t we help them repair the formation first!"


    In this way, the people in the village can also avoid being infested by monsters.


    Su Yan had no opinion.


    But the woman hesitated after hearing the words of the two of them.


    "There are also people in our village in Kunlun Gate. I''m afraid that this fairy will be rejected if he wants to set up a formation."


    To put it bluntly, he was afraid that the formation arranged by Su Yan would not work.


    Su Yan is happy, let alone arranging a formation with his strength, even if the ten-mile radius is designated as a paradise.


    If others don''t want it, I''m not happy with it!


    "In that case, let''s leave first,"


    Su Yan said, and left with Lin Ruoxue.


    Lin Ruoxue also felt that these people were a little ignorant, so they didn''t want Su Yan to form an array.


    But after she came out, she regretted it again.


    Even if these villagers hold high and step down, these children are innocent.


    "Brother Su, we just left like this, isn''t it a bit unkind!"


    Lin Ruoxue thought for a while and said.


    "Who said we were leaving?"


    Su Yan glanced at her, "Let''s go and kill the monster, won''t everything be gone?"


    All monsters have their own territorial awareness.


    After he killed the monsters, there would be no monsters in this area for at least half a month.


    In half a month, the sect should send someone to repair the formation.


    It has nothing to do with him by then.


    Lin Ruoxue was also concerned and confused, but she didn''t think of this level.


    "Then where do we go to catch monsters?"


    After all, the area under the Kunlun Gate is vast, and finding a monster is like looking for a needle in a haystack, it is quite difficult.


    "Wait for the rabbit."


    Since this monster has attacked this village many times, it will not give up easily after tasting the sweetness. They only need to guard here and naturally see the monster.


    Lin Ruoxue can''t wait to slap her head hard, why is she so stupid?


    The two soon found a place to rest in the woods not far from the village.


    Time passed very fast, and the sky soon darkened.


    Just when Lin Ruoxue felt that the monsters would not come today, there was a sudden tremor in the originally silent woods.


    Soon, under the illumination of the moonlight, a huge monster with a dark body glowing green light rushed over from not far away.


    The speed of this monster is extremely fast, and ordinary people can''t catch up with it at all!


    And from the perspective of momentum, this monster is at least the pinnacle of the Immortal King''s Fifth Heavenly Layer!


    This is more powerful than them, I don''t know how much strength.


    Lin Ruoxue wanted to back off.


    "Why don''t we go back!"


    She didn''t want Su Yan to risk her own life, they should go back to the sect and bring some helpers.


    But Su Yan didn''t even pay attention to a monster in the Immortal King realm.


    I saw a quick seal in his hand, and a white barrier instantly appeared in front of the monster.


    The monster that was planning to rush into the village slammed into the barrier fiercely...

 Chapter 5169： Kill monsters (1)

    The fifth thousand one hundred and sixty-nine chapters kill the monster (1)


    A white light appeared, and the monster that was running towards the village was instantly bounced off by the barrier.


    The monster looked at the front in confusion, shaking its huge head.


    "It''s now."


    Su Yan spoke to Lin Ruoxue who was beside him.


    Lin Ruoxue knew that Su Yan was giving him a chance to try, and his cultivation could not be built up only by time or foreign objects, but required a certain amount of actual combat experience.


    She immediately rushed over without hesitation, giving the monster almost no time to react.


    The monster was unprepared, and was caught off guard by this sudden sword tactic.


    He took a few steps backwards, but the monster quickly reacted, looking at Lin Ruoxue, who was only in the early stage of the Immortal King''s First Layer, with contempt in his eyes.


    Although he can''t transform into a human form, he already has intelligence.


    In his opinion, this kind of person from the Immortal King First Layer who came to trouble him was simply looking for death.


    "Chi--" A white gas spewed out of the liger''s nose.


    Almost at the same time, the white gas condensed into hoarfrost, covering the nose of the liger.


    After being attacked by Lin Ruoxue just now, a shallow trace appeared.


    But the difference between a monster and a human is that the monster''s skin is very rough. If it is not crushed by absolute strength, even a human of the same realm is just scratching him.


    Lin Ruoxue obviously knew about this problem.


    But in the face of a rough-skinned opponent, he can use his spells to the fullest, and at the same time train his reflexes.


    And you don''t have to worry about your own life, which is a rare benefit.


    Thinking of this, Lin Ruoxue shot again, and saw that the long sword in her hand turned into a fiery red color again, and without hesitation, attacked the liger.


    The liger didn''t eat today, and it was already very irritable. I didn''t expect this human to be so ignorant of life and death.


    It immediately recited its own magic in its heart, and saw a hurricane swept towards Lin Ruoxue fiercely.


    There are still some fallen leaves in the wind, but under the wrapping of Xianli, it is a sharp blade that can hurt people''s lives.


    At this time, Su Yan was watching in the dark, if something was wrong, he would take action.


    However, the vigilance of the monster is relatively high. If the liger detects the danger by itself, it is likely to run away.


    At that time, it will take some hands and feet to catch it.


    So he can''t take action yet.


    However, the wind blade at this time looks simple, but the speed is extremely fast, and most people can''t avoid it at all.


    Lin Ruoxue is also someone who has experienced Su Yan''s special training. Although her realm is somewhat insufficient at this time, her movement is still quite fast. I can see that her body is extremely soft, and she avoids those wind blades again and again, even if there is some avoidance. If not, she will try her best not to let this wind blade hurt her vitals.


    The Kunning Sword made a long buzzing sound in her hand, as if she was unwilling that her master was so incompetent.


    The liger is a contempt for everything. In his opinion, this Lin Ruoxue is just a slightly more powerful clown in front of him.


    But when the wind dissipated and saw Lin Ruoxue who hadn''t been ripped apart by himself, the liger was still a little curious.


    Why didn''t I see that this girl was so powerful before.


    But it doesn''t matter how surprised you are now.


    The liger just didn''t do its best, but now it has to face it.


    Although Lin Ruoxue didn''t have any lethal power to attack herself, but after a few more attempts, maybe she was actually found to be the cover, then wouldn''t her gain outweigh the loss?


    This time, the wind blade was much sharper than before, giving Lin Ruoxue almost no time to breathe.


    I saw that the wind blade was overwhelming like raindrops, and it was simply inevitable.


    Lin Ruoxue was slightly injured, and the blood loss made her face a little ugly.


    But facing the overwhelming sewing, her eyes suddenly changed, and she directly smeared her own blood on Kun Ning.


    I saw a bright red light quickly erupted from Kun Ning,


    Lin Ruoxue said something in her mouth, "Kunning, the earth is shaking!"


    I saw the bright red light rushing towards the front fiercely, and Kun Ning avoided a hole in the originally dense wind blades.


    The original hurricane also had a gap.


    Taking advantage of this kung fu, Lin Ruoxue stabbed directly at the liger.


    The liger didn''t notice it for a while, and was directly stabbed back a few steps.


    However, Lin Ruoxue''s attack with all her strength only cut a small hole in the skin of the liger, and it disappeared after a while.


    The disparity in strength between the two was too great, making Lin Ruoxue a little frustrated.


    The liger''s fur was injured, and it was obviously not as calm as it was at the beginning. Instead, it roared up to the sky, and the immortal energy around it quickly gathered towards the liger.


    A coercion that belongs to the pinnacle of the Immortal King''s Fifth Layer appeared in this space.


    Lin Ruoxue couldn''t breathe because of the pressure.


    Her pretty face turned blue, but she still gritted her teeth and endured it.


    Gradually, the immortal energy in her body condensed into a stream, and there was a tendency to break through.


    This kind of sign made her feel happy, and it was only a little while before that she could break through by herself.


    But the next moment, the sharp claws of the liger slapped her fiercely.


    Lin Ruoxue, who couldn''t move at this time, was obviously a living target, and could be slapped into flesh by the liger''s claws at any time.


    The Liger Beast''s heart is also full of pride, and a mere little scoundrel from the Immortal King''s First Layer dares to come to trouble himself!


    But the next moment, a white figure suddenly appeared beside Lin Ruoxue.


    The liger''s claws that were originally intended to be photographed were immediately retracted, because the force was too strong and the whole body staggered.


    "It''s still a little bit." Lin Ruoxue was a little frustrated, give herself another chance, she will definitely be able to break through.


    But the liger obviously won''t give her such a chance. The monster''s intuition for danger is very keen. Almost the first time Su Yan appeared, it felt the suffocation of death.


    So the next moment, this liger, who seemed to be aloof, actually fled!


    It would be as embarrassing as it would be.


    After all, it is also a monster that occupies the mountain as the king, and this responsiveness is still there.


    Monster beasts are more direct than people. Many people know that they can''t beat them but they still want to be heroes, but monsters know that they can''t beat them and run away.


    In the world view of monsters, life-saving is the number one priority.


    The speed of the liger is not slow, it ran fast all the way, and some trees he did not let go, but hit it straight.


    The three of them hugged the big tree and stopped directly in the middle, but they could not weaken the pace of the liger.

 Chapter 5170： Kill monsters (2)

    The 5170th chapter kills the monster (2)


    "Bang bang bang-"


    I don''t know how many big trees were directly knocked down by ligers.


    At this time, several disciples from the Kunlun Sect who came to experience the situation noticed the abnormality here.


    They saw a dark monster rushing straight towards them, and everyone realized that something was wrong, and they sacrificed their magic weapons one after another.


    But this liger didn''t even look at them at all, and ran fast.


    The few people who had sacrificed the magic weapon suddenly froze in place.


    "This liger doesn''t seem to be coming at us, it''s like... running for his life!"


    There was a more shrewd person who saw that something was wrong at a glance.


    The faces of the few people next to them were a little ugly. When they went down the mountain this time, they received a letter from the villagers at the foot of the mountain saying that there were ligers and tigers here, and many of the villagers had already suffered poisonous hands.


    Originally thought it would take some time to find the liger after they came, but the liger ran out on its own and disappeared.


    "Chase!"


    When the leader gritted their teeth, they came out to take the task this time. If they didn''t complete the task, they would not only lose face and say nothing, but also would not be able to take other tasks within half a month.


    Moreover, the inner alchemy of the liger is the least side effect of improving the cultivation base, and he intends to give it to his senior brother.


    The rest of the people were a little hesitant. Although the liger just ran past, the terrifying pressure was still shocking.


    The most powerful among them is Fang Jiming, who owns the sixth heaven of the Immortal King.


    However, it is not easy for monsters to cultivate, and some monsters can kill across borders.


    The Liger and Tiger Beast that just passed must have at least the cultivation base of the Immortal King Five Heavenly Layer.


    Didn''t those few of them who were only in the Immortal King''s Double Heaven deliver food in the past?


    At this time, Su Yan, who followed behind, also noticed that there were disciples of the Kunlun Sect, but he didn''t care at all.


    As soon as his consciousness swept away, he knew that there was no one with great cultivation in front of him, which was nothing to worry about.


    But in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he bypassed these people directly.


    Lin Ruoxue has been following behind Su Yan, if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s help, she would hardly be able to catch up with the liger.


    Sure enough, in the unique conditions of the monster, not only the skin, but also the escape skills are first-class.


    During the time the two were chasing, Lin Ruoxue''s immortal power soon became somewhat weak, and because she was injured just now, her energy couldn''t support it.


    Su Yan sensed something was wrong with her, and took the initiative to stop.


    "Come back if you feel uncomfortable, I''ll mark you along the way, it shouldn''t be too far."


    In fact, he has already made plans to kill this liger within a thousand meters.


    Lin Ruoxue was a little annoyed by her own inadequacy, so she could only hold back Big Brother Su.


    "I can hold on a little longer."


    She gritted her teeth and circulated immortal power around her body, and soon the tired feeling was relieved a lot.


    The wound did not continue to ooze blood.


    Seeing her insistence, Su Yan didn''t say much, but directly led Lin Ruoxue to chase forward.


    This time, he did not allow the liger to escape, but secretly used a means. The pink red lotus appeared beside him, like a sharp sword, and attacked the liger fiercely.


    In the beginning, the liger was only scratched by the red lotus, but compared to its life, these are nothing at all.


    Instead, the liger picked up speed.


    But the next moment, the red lotus attacked overwhelmingly like pear blossom needles in a torrential rain. Rao is the liger''s skin and thick flesh, so it can''t stand such an attack.


    Can only stop.


    Damn human! He roared angrily and turned to face the two who were chasing him all the way.


    "Huchi����" The liger took a deep breath, and a pair of yellow eyes stared at Lin Ruoxue.


    It was thinking in its heart, **** this woman with one hit.


    Don''t human beings care about love and righteousness? When his partner dies, a man must be reluctant to let go of his partner to chase him.


    The liger thinks about it, and admires its own wisdom.


    But the next moment, Su Yan didn''t give it a chance to dream at all.


    A broken sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and the cold air instantly struck the sky and covered the earth, and even the surrounding flowers, plants and trees were frozen into ice sculptures.


    When the liger realized that it was wrong and wanted to leave, the astonishing chill spread directly to him.


    Do not do this! It roared inwardly, if it were to do it again, it would definitely not provoke this god-killing man.


    But now it has no chance, the cold air has invaded its texture, and the liger can''t move for a moment.


    However, Su Yan stepped in front of the liger.


    "You can run quite well."


    He snorted coldly, raised his sword and dropped his sword, the limbs of the liger were directly cut off, and the huge body of the liger smashed to the ground.


    But the liger couldn''t feel the pain at all, because the cold air had blocked his five senses.


    And the blood that flowed out quickly became ice cubes.


    The liger no longer had the domineering arrogance it had before, and there was a prayer in its eyes, hoping that this human could let it go.


    "When you murdered human babies, why didn''t you expect today?"


    Su Yan wasn''t a man of justice, but he wasn''t interested in taking action against someone who had no power to tie the chicken.


    As if he knew that he was doomed this time, a bright red light flashed in the yellow eyes of the liger.


    I saw a terrifying aura quickly build up on it.


    Liger wants to explode!


    But Su Yan wouldn''t give it this chance. He almost didn''t give the liger time. The next moment its huge head rolled to the ground.


    The boss with a pair of staring eyes seems to have no idea how he died until he died.


    "Use the inner alchemy! I will protect the law for you."


    Su Yan knew from the liger''s body a round bead and handed it to Lin Ruoxue.


    Lin Ruoxue took the beads, and a gleaming white light flickered in her hands.


    "Big Brother Su, I..." She felt that her strength was too poor, and she really couldn''t afford Su Yan''s painstaking efforts to make a move for her.


    Su Yan didn''t give her time to continue talking, but turned to look at the woods on the other side.


    At this time, several disciples of the Kunlun Sect had already arrived quickly, and they had also sensed the terrifying pressure.


    But the next moment, when they saw that it was a person from the Immortal King 1st Layer holding the liger beast inner pill, their eyes lit up.


    The worst of them here is also the peak of the Immortal King 2nd Layer, and it is not a problem to deal with a small Immortal King 1st Layer.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Fang Jiming took the initiative to stop Lin Ruoxue from using the inner alchemy.


    "This fellow Daoist, we took over the task of killing the liger, and the liger should belong to us."

 Chapter 5171： scramble

    The fifth thousand one hundred and seventy-one chapters fight


    "Also, the liger ran into us on the way just now. We injured it, and you have the chance to kill it!"


    Fang Jiming lied without blushing.


    The people next to them were a little embarrassed. When they just saw the liger coming over, they just took out their magic weapon, and there was no chance to do it at all.


    The liger ignored them directly, and ran as fast as they ran for their lives, and it took them a lot of effort to catch up.


    But seeing that the two fellow Daoists in front of them are only in the realm of immortal kings, it should be impossible to kill ligers.


    That''s why everyone thought that Su Yan and Lin Ruoxue were just cheating.


    From their point of view, since it is a leak, the minority should obey the majority, and these people should give them the inner alchemy of the liger.


    So everyone kept silent.


    Su Yan looked at the group of brazen people in front of him who wanted to occupy the fruits of his labor, and sneered.


    "Can you injure a liger?"


    This is obviously unbelief.


    But Fang Jiming didn''t admit defeat, "Can''t we do it? It seems that the two of you can defeat the realm of the fourth heaven at most?"


    After all, he was the Sixth Heavenly King of the Immortal King, and he obviously seemed to be much more credible than Su Yan.


    "Why don''t we let it go!"


    Lin Ruoxue felt that the other party had five or six people, and the highest realm was the Immortal King Sixth Layer.


    Just now, Su Yan didn''t know how much immortal power he used to kill the liger, so he might not be the opponent''s opponent.


    She didn''t know that crushing a liger to Su Yan was as easy as crushing an ant.


    But now he doesn''t talk much. After all, one thing is worse than one less thing. His strength can''t be exposed prematurely. After the big deal, he just needs to kill a few more monsters.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t speak, Lin Ruoxue knew that he had acquiesced.


    So she handed over the inner alchemy of the liger.


    Seeing this crystal clear inner alchemy, Fang Jiming felt a little happy.


    With this inner alchemy, he can not only cross the line, but also get an extra reward after giving away the inner alchemy of the monster. This is simply killing two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Fang Jiming couldn''t help but feel a little off.


    "This immortal friend, looking at your clothes, you are just an outer disciple. You have no future if you follow such a man. Why don''t you follow me!"


    Lin Ruoxue''s beauty still moved Fang Jiming''s heart.


    In his opinion, since Su Yan is willing to give up the inner alchemy, he has self-knowledge and knows that he is not their opponent.


    It''s just that his aggressive behavior really angered Su Yan.


    I originally thought that taking a step back would open up the sky, but I didn''t expect that these people were not satisfied yet, so they dared to molest Lin Ruoxue.


    "That is, this immortal friend, the outer disciples of our Kunlun Sect rely on inner disciples to gain status. Fang Xianjun''s cultivation base is not low, and his family background is relatively strong. He is indeed a good match!"


    The people next to him knew that after Fang Jiming brought back this inner alchemy, there would be a qualitative leap in his identity, and they quickly complied.


    Fang Jiming was very useful. In his opinion, Su Yan''s low-level cultivation was not worthy of competing with him.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face changed, she didn''t expect these people to be so shameless.


    "Get out of the inner alchemy, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    She hated these disciples the most.


    But Fang Jiming didn''t leave, instead he said with great interest, "He''s still a strong personality, I like it!"


    Saying that, he has already started to run the fairy method in his hand.


    I plan to knock Lin Ruoxue unconscious in the next moment, and bring back the raw rice to cook it, and then this woman will stick to herself!


    It''s just that his small movements have not been completed, and a powerful force hits.


    I saw that the liger beast Neidan that he had held in his hand flew up quickly and flew towards the other side.


    It fell directly into Su Yan''s hands.


    "You dare to steal my stuff!"


    Fang Jiming obviously did not expect that Su Yan would suddenly fight for it.


    Su Yan gave them a cold look, "Did you kill the liger?"


    Just a rhetorical question, directly choked these people.


    But in Fang Jiming''s view, Su Yan''s cultivation is not as good as his own.


    "Can you kill a liger?" He snorted coldly, obviously looking down on Su Yan.


    "What is a mere liger?" Su Yan was telling the truth.


    Not to mention a liger of the Sixth Heavenly King of the Immortal King, even the liger of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor can only be obediently slaughtered in front of him.


    The level of arrogance in this tone successfully made the other people''s faces change.


    Is this man really not as simple as he looks?


    But reason told them it was impossible, if Su Yan was really that powerful, he would not have given up the inner alchemy to them in the first place!


    In their opinion, after the liger was seriously injured, Su Yan tried his best to kill the liger.


    So Su Yan didn''t have the ability to fight against them from the beginning.


    But Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all, "If you guys get out now, I can just let it go."


    With that said, he handed Lin Ruoxue the inner pill of the liger in his hand.


    "You just refine it! If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of thieves."


    Lin Ruoxue was a little hesitant, but looking at Su Yan''s calm face, she suddenly gained confidence.


    Immediately, she did not hesitate, and poured her immortal power into the liger beast''s inner alchemy.


    Fang Jiming didn''t expect that the other party said he would do it, and this is simply ignoring them!


    If the inner alchemy is really refined, his real purpose of taking this task is useless.


    In Fang Jiming''s eyes, what he cares about is not that point at all.


    Thinking of this, he directly sacrificed his magic weapon, a cyan long sword.


    "Since you don''t eat and drink fine for toasting, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    While speaking, a coercion belonging to the Immortal King Sixth Layer quickly spread out on the spot.


    The people behind Fang Jiming all showed their surprised expressions. It turned out that Fang Jiming had already reached the peak of the sixth heaven of the Immortal King. No wonder he dared to keep chasing the liger before.


    At the same time, everyone felt that Su Yan, who was standing in front of Fang Jiming, was already dead.


    After all, the disparity in strength between the two is simply too great to be comparable at all.


    "Light Sword Long Song."


    Fang Jiming roared, and the majestic sword energy quickly swept towards Su Yan.


    This sword energy had a terrifying aura, and everyone present felt that they had no chance of survival under this blow.


    However, Su Yan has been standing in the same place, and has no intention of evading.


    Everyone thought that Su Yan was shocked by Fang Jiming''s strength, and it was too late to react.


    But the next moment, Su Yan moved.


    I saw that he stretched out his fingertips seemingly randomly in the void, and the originally majestic sword energy turned into nothingness in an instant.


    "You''re too embarrassed to take this out?"

 Chapter 5172： strength

    The fifth thousand one hundred and seventy-two chapters strength


    Fang Jiming''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking when he saw Su Yan defusing his attack.


    Although he has reservations, he should be able to easily crush the opponent.


    "This.... actually blocked it?"


    The eyes of the other disciples of the Divine Sword Palace were also a little stunned. Could it be that Fang Jiming kept his hand?


    "Senior Brother Fang, this person is a little weird. I will do my best to abolish him, so as not to capsize in the gutter."


    Seeing Su Yan''s calm face, he couldn''t help but remind him.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have some strength. It seems that I underestimated you, and I will not be merciful in the future."


    After finishing speaking, Fang Jiming held a long sword and manifested the dazzling divine ring, causing waves in the void.


    "That''s Senior Brother Fang''s companion artifact, the Qingling Sword. It looks like Senior Brother Fang is going to be serious."


    Afterwards, the Qingling Sword drove straight in, before the sword arrived, a terrifying rain of swords covered Su Yan, drowning him instantly.


    What he performed was the unique skill of the Divine Sword Palace - the falling sword of the meteor.


    "Senior Brother Fang has actually learned this trick. It is possible for this strength to enter the top ten disciples."


    "Looking like this, Senior Brother Fang wanted to rely on this trick to attack his own disciples, but he didn''t expect to use it on this unfortunate ghost, and he was dead without any accident."


    "Senior Brother Fang who can force him to use a unique trick, even if he dies, he will be proud of himself."


    Several people watching the battle were amazed at Fang Jiming''s strength, and then looked at Su Yan, who was covered by the sword rain, with playful eyes.


    At this time, Fang Jiming''s eyes were ruthless, and he also stabbed at Su Yan''s position, taking advantage of his illness to kill him.


    With this sword, he brought out his full strength, even someone from the seventh level of the Immortal King couldn''t stop it, let alone Su Yan who was lower than his realm.


    He is very confident in Jian Yu''s lethality. Even if the opponent is not dead, he will be seriously injured, and the sword he made up is enough to kill the opponent.


    "don''t want!"


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan, who was engulfed by the boundless sword rain, and felt anxious.


    However, Su Yan, who was at the center of the storm at the moment, had calm eyes and a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, his whole body was covered with golden light, and the sword rain fell on him without causing any harm to him.


    "It''s really boring, I won''t play with you anymore."


    "Shake the sky."


    As soon as the voice fell, a terrifying wave came from the void, and a giant golden hand gradually solidified in the air.


    This golden palm is constantly enlarged, and the palm pattern on it is clear and incomparably real. It is like the hand of God, and even the sky can be shaken.


    Jian Yu fell on it, causing no waves, and then the giant hand clenched, and Jian Yu was annihilated.


    The golden giant continued to think about Fang Jiming, who was rushing over, and under the guidance of a boundless storm, everyone watching the battle couldn''t help but hide their faces and retreat.


    Fang Jiming, who rushed up, faced the giant hand, couldn''t help his knees soften, and knelt directly to the ground, with cracks all over his feet, like a spider web.


    "This...how is this possible? How could I possibly lose?"


    Fang Jiming, who was kneeling on his legs, had blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, his face was ashen, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    The other disciples also stared at this scene with wide eyes, their eyes became dull, and their hearts were full of fear.


    "It''s over, even Senior Brother Fang can''t beat him, so we''re not killed by him like chickens."


    Thinking of the majestic golden palm just now, this Divine Sword Mansion disciple named Wang Qiang turned pale, and his legs couldn''t help shaking.


    The others didn''t do much better either, their eyes looking at Su Yan were full of fear, afraid of being liquidated, but they didn''t forget how they molested each other''s partner before.


    "Otherwise, let''s run away before he notices this. As long as we return to the sect, he will have nothing to do with us."


    "Have you ever run away from anyone else? If you get caught, you''ll be dead. Don''t act rashly now, maybe you''ll let us go."


    "Besides, if we leave Senior Brother Fang here, if Senior Brother Han finds out, will he let us go?"


    After listening to his companion''s words, Wang Qiang also reacted with hindsight. Thinking of Senior Brother Han''s ruthless means, he couldn''t help but be afraid, and did not dare to have any more thoughts of escaping.


    In his heart, Senior Brother Han gave him more fear than Su Yan.


    Su Yan looked at Fang Jiming, who was suppressed to the ground, unable to move. Instead of continuing to kill, he retracted his palm.


    This kind of person was slapped to death by him in the past, but now he is in the boundary of Kunlun Sect, killing the same sect will inevitably bring unnecessary trouble.


    "It seems that you have no ability to take this inner alchemy, so why don''t you get out?"


    After speaking, Su Yan looked at Wang Qiang and the others with cold eyes. Not life-threatening, but unavoidable punishment.


    Then the palms stick out, a flash of brilliance, just before a few people can react, all of them fly upside down, and five finger prints are clearly visible on their faces.


    "I slapped Ruoxue this slap. If I make another rude remark, then I can only clean up the door for Kunlun Sect."


    Lin Ruoxue was moved when she saw Su Yan helping her vent her anger. It turned out that he still cared about him.


    Wang Qiang and the others were lying on the ground for a long time before they recovered their strength. Their eyes were full of anger when they looked at Su Yan, but they only dared to speak out.


    This slap made the seven orifices bleed.


    Fang Jixian obviously did not expect that he would actually kick the iron plate this time.


    "Do you think you can be domineering in the Kunlun Gate with this little ability? Don''t you know what it means to be outside people and have heaven?"


    His eyes were full of anger.


    That''s why many of the people he brought here are with him for their own benefit.


    Faced with this situation now, I have lost face, and if I go back, I will be looked down upon.


    He couldn''t swallow anything in this tone.


    "yes?"


    Su Yan obviously did not take this threat to heart.


    In his heart, there are not many people who can beat this Kunlun Sect, so what is there to be afraid of?


    But seeing Su Yan''s arrogant attitude, Fang Jiming''s expression changed instantly.


    A vicious plot gradually rose in his heart. The inner alchemy who was looking for this liger before was actually ordered by the third senior brother of the Divine Sword House.


    Now that the thing has been used by Su Yan, Senior Brother will definitely not let him go!


    Thinking of this, he quickly took out the sound transmission that the three brothers had given him before.


    "If you have the ability, don''t leave here, I''ll find someone!"


    In his opinion, Su Yan was nothing but a nameless person, and could never be the opponent of the third senior brother of the Divine Sword Palace.


    Just asking the third senior brother to deal with this kid is really overkill.


    Recently, the senior brother is attacking the Immortal Emperor, and he really needs the inner alchemy of this liger, so the third senior brother will definitely take action.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the liger beast Neidan, which was already a little dim in color, and a hint of determination flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 5173： Third Senior Brother Han Yi

    The fifth thousand one hundred and seventy-three chapters three brothers Han Yi


    "If you want to call people, it''s better to call a few more people, so as not to waste time one by one."


    Su Yan didn''t stop Han Yi from calling someone at all, but took the initiative to ask for more.


    Since the last battle with the Xiao family ancestors, I really haven''t met many opponents.


    Su Yan''s words almost made Fang Jiming spit out a mouthful of blood. His ability to call the third senior brother was already the limit, how could he call someone else!


    This person''s strength is good. If possible, he would like to let the senior brother take action personally and teach this ignorant boy a lesson.


    Just when Fang Jiming was a little depressed, the sound transmission was connected.


    The person on the other side seemed a little unhappy, and said in a very bad tone, "What''s the matter?"


    Fang Jiming usually has a group of younger brothers who all rely on himself to brag about how good his relationship with the third senior brother is, but the third senior brother''s obviously unwelcome tone has successfully made the other people understand that this Fang Jiming is completely bragging on weekdays.


    It''s just that at this time, Fang Jiming''s face has been thrown into his grandmother''s house, and it''s not too bad.


    His mind was full of wanting Su Yan to learn a lesson.


    So he said the matter directly, in which he deliberately emphasized that they injured the liger, but they were robbed by Su Yan, and they had to digest the liger''s inner elixir in front of them.


    As soon as these words came out, the third senior brother was obviously angry, and said directly, come over immediately.


    After all, the third senior brother Han Yi and the senior senior are one party. This time the liger is about whether the senior brother can successfully break through the Immortal Emperor, so he does not dare to be careless.


    Although the inner alchemy has been refined, the inner alchemy of the liger is special, and the remaining energy in it can still increase the chance of breakthrough for the senior brother.


    Su Yan just watched them hang up the sound transmission with a cold eye.


    "Looks like you didn''t listen to me!"


    He clearly asked them to call more people, but the other party didn''t take his own words seriously at all, and only called one.


    Fang Jiming obviously had more confidence in the third senior brother, and said with a cold snort, "To deal with you, the third senior brother can crush you with a single finger."


    You must know that the third senior brother has already reached the peak of the Eighth Heaven of Immortal King, and it is possible to break through into the Nine Heavens of Immortal King at any time.


    In front of the third senior brother, he was only able to carry his shoes, so what if Su Yan was powerful? Can it be more powerful than the three senior brothers?


    He completely thought that Su Yan was just the pinnacle of the Immortal King 6th Layer, or the cultivation of the Immortal King 7th Layer.


    Su Yan didn''t take these things to his heart at all, but took the opportunity to help Lin Ruoxue.


    Soon Lin Ruoxue''s cultivation level advanced at a soaring speed, directly reaching the peak of the Immortal King 1st Layer.


    The biggest miraculous effect of the liger''s inner alchemy is to break through, and it is a complete waste to be used by Lin Ruoxue to improve his cultivation.


    When Fang Jiming felt a pity in his heart, a bit of injustice was born again.


    At this moment, the Han Yi he had been longing for finally arrived.


    "Snatching things from the same family is against the rules of the family!"


    After Han Yi finished speaking, he directly stretched out his hand and condensed an immortal force to hit Lin Ruoxue.


    Lin Ruoxue was refining the inner pill at this time, so she couldn''t move at all.


    All I could feel was a powerful coercion that was overwhelming, and there was a kind of crushing pain in my internal organs.


    I have to say that the gap between the Immortal King Eighth Layer and the Immortal King First Layer is completely one heaven and one earth.


    But the next moment, Su Yan''s figure just stood in front of Lin Ruoxue, that powerful immortal power actually dissipated silently.


    Fang Jiming next to him was stunned.


    To be able to resolve the Eighth Heaven of Immortal King in a snap of your fingers, this must be at least the level of the Immortal Emperor!


    Fang Jiming would never admit that someone is so powerful, it must be some powerful magic weapon in Su Yan.


    "Third Senior Brother, there is something strange about this person, you should be careful."


    Fang Jiming deliberately attributed Su Yan''s strength to the treasure.


    Third Senior Brother himself is a person who cultivates hard. On weekdays, he most despises these people who rely on a few money at home and like to show off.


    Thinking of this, Han Yi snorted coldly, "If you have the ability, you don''t need to use these rambunctious things."


    In his opinion, although Fang Jiming is a bit slick, he is still quite credible.


    But Su Yan smiled.


    "What counts as a sideways thing?"


    The next moment, he made a sword finger, and saw that the immortal power was directly condensed in Su Yan''s hand.


    At this time, a powerful coercion quickly permeated this small world. He didn''t take out the broken sword, but with this one hand, it was enough to make people dread.


    Only those who have a sword in their heart can make everything a sword.


    This is the real not to pursue external things.


    In contrast, Han Yi, who said to Su Yan with a long sword in his hand, not to rely on other people to talk things out, was extra ridiculous.


    "Pretend to be a ghost!"


    Han Yi would not be fooled by Su Yan with such a casual finger.


    He doesn''t believe that this person''s strength can really be so abnormal.


    You must know that everyone in Kunlun Sect knows the bottom line. It makes no sense that someone is more powerful than him, but he has always been unknown.


    With this thought in mind, Han Yi quickly condensed his immortal power on the long sword.


    I saw a burst of golden light flickering constantly, and the surrounding trees were withering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Jin Kemu, these flowers and trees can''t bear this pure power.


    Su Yan looked at Han Yi but never took the initiative to attack.


    But the next moment, Han Yi''s sword flew straight towards Su Yan''s face.


    He has always been arrogant and arrogant, he doesn''t like those people looking down on him, he hates Su Yan''s high-spirited attitude, so he wants to kill Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this, only to see that his hand actually directly clamped Han Yi''s golden sword.


    Peng Bai''s immortal power on Han Yi''s sword was exhausted in an instant.


    "Tips for carving insects."


    Su Yan used his own way to treat his own body, but he just stretched out his hand and flicked it on the sword body. The long sword that looked magnificent at first turned into pieces of scrap iron.


    "Do not!"


    Han Yi widened his eyes reluctantly, obviously not expecting the other party to be so powerful.


    You must know that Jinjian has been with him for at least a hundred years, and he does not know how much glory he has achieved for him.


    But today it was actually broken in the hands of the unknown soldier.


    Han Yi was not reconciled, he looked at Su Yan with red eyes.


    He could not wait to smash Su Yan into ten thousand pieces, but his reason told him that he was not Su Yan''s opponent.


    A person who can directly smash his own long sword in such an understatement is definitely higher than him.


    Fang Jiming, this winless thing, was still beside him to encourage him, so that he lost his long sword.


    At this time, Han Yi had already held a grudge against Fang Jiming.


    "Hold it up! I don''t want to get my fellow blood on my hands."


    Su Yan ignored Han Yi''s desire to eat people''s eyes, but swept over Han Yi''s palm, which had already condensed immortal power.

 Chapter 5174： scheming

    I didn''t expect that the other party would be merciful to him, just because he didn''t want to kill each other.


    This reason is indeed big enough.


    Han Yi''s face was extremely ugly. After he started, he has always reached this point with his own efforts.


    When do you need someone to give alms?


    "Okay! That''s great 1


    Han Yi roared and pointed to Lin Ruoxue who was absorbing the inner core.


    "Fang Jiming just told me that the liger was injured by him, and you have the opportunity to kill the liger, so should this inner alchemy be given to us?"


    He can take a step back and wait until the senior brother is out, and someone will naturally come to clean up Su Yan.


    Now getting the inner alchemy of the liger is the most important thing.


    When he first entered the Kunlun Gate and was looked down upon, only the senior brother kept encouraging him. It can be said that the senior brother gave him confidence.


    So he can show no shame for the big brother.


    Hearing that Han Yi also used this reason to tell himself, Su Yan smiled.


    "Are you sure you injured the liger?"


    Su Yan looked at Fang Jiming.


    Fang Jiming''s face was a little ugly. He was able to say this before, mainly because he felt that Su Yan''s strength was not good, and most of them were missed.


    But seeing Su Yan''s unfathomable strength now, he felt that his previous speculations were completely ridiculous.


    Now he naturally dare not say that the liger was injured by himself.


    "The liger was stopped by me from Liujia Village. It was only after I flew all the way to this place that I was stopped. Where did you wound the liger?"


    Su Yan was obviously reluctant.


    This sentence really made Fang Jiming speechless.


    What people are saying is the truth. Although they met the liger on the way, they didn''t have a chance to take action at all.


    "You didn''t tell me the truth?" Han Yi originally thought that he was quite reasonable.


    But seeing Fang Jiming like this, he already understood most of it.


    This time I was really cheated by Fang Jiming.


    "Third Senior Brother, I"


    Fang Jiming wanted to explain a few more words, but Han Yi was no longer in the mood.


    Just at this time, Lin Ruoxue had already absorbed the inner alchemy of the liger.


    At this time, she has broken through to the peak of the Immortal King''s First Layer, and her strength has not improved by a single star.


    "If you are here for a sect mission, the corpse of the liger here is enough for you to deal with, if you continue to entangle, don''t blame me for being rude 1


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he turned around with Lin Ruoxue and left.


    Fang Jiming stood there, a little stunned.


    You must know that monsters are full of treasures, such as fur, which can be used to exchange points.


    I didn''t expect that Su Yan only wanted the inner alchemy, which was a bit unexpected.


    "Who is he?"


    Han Yi is obviously a little confused. When did such a powerful character appear in the sect?


    He has seen the ten disciples of Kunlun Sect, and there is no such a number one person at all.


    "It should be the new direct disciple of Zhao Sect."


    A disciple who knew the inside story took the initiative to speak out.


    Today, Li Qiu has suffered a loss from Su Yan, so everyone still has some impressions of this person.


    Hearing that it was Zao Wou-Ki''s new disciple, Han Yi''s expression became a little better. After all, he was the direct disciple of the deputy head, so it was reasonable to have some strength.


    It''s just that today''s events are really embarrassing.


    "Today''s affairs, if half a word is leaked out"


    Han Yi glanced at everyone present, and the meaning of the warning was self-evident.


    These people are smarter and know that they must not talk too much at this time, and they all said, "Today, I just came out to do the task, and I don''t know anything."


    Hearing this satisfactory answer, Han Yi just left.


    Just after walking away, he remembered that the one who absorbed the liger beast''s inner core looked like an outer disciple.


    Moreover, Su Yan has a good relationship with the other party, and you will know after a little inquiries.


    Recently, the elder Liu of the outer door has been idle, and it is time to discipline the disciples in his hands.


    With this thought in mind, Han Yi went directly to the Outer Sect Disciple Management Office.


    At this time, Elder Liu was about to turn off the lights to sleep, but just after entering the door, he saw Han Yi sitting in front of the table, his face gloomy and terrifying.


    "I don''t know if the outer disciples are qualified to go down the mountain to practice?"


    Han Yi''s words directly used the door rules as the reason, which really made Elder Liu nowhere to be discerned.


    Over the years, all the disciples of the outer sect would secretly go down the mountain to practice, striving to shine in the selection of outer sect disciples and be selected into the inner sect.


    So this matter has always been turned a blind eye, but he didn''t expect that Han Yi would use this to talk about things today.


    After all, Han Yi was a direct disciple of the Divine Sword Palace and his status was much more noble than him.


    "I don''t know if Han Xianjun has caught the disciple who went down the mountain to practice privately?"


    Elder Liu, like a mirror in his heart, directly threw the question back.


    If Han Yi bumped into someone and didn''t know who it was, it would be fooled.


    As a result, Han Yi was already prepared and took out the portrait he had prepared.


    "As far as I know, this woman has just entered the door, and she dares to **** the task of the inner disciple. What do you think should be done with such a person?"


    The words here are meaningful, but Elder Liu knew that this woman named Lin Ruoxue had offended someone.


    It''s just that the old man beside Zao Wou-Ki was the one who sent Lin Ruoxue here before.


    This Lin Ruoxue is not without a backing.


    "It''s better to warn her this time. I didn''t tell him the rules of her new entry, and I promise not to do it again in the future."


    Elder Liu was not trying to cover up, what he said was the truth.


    Although he didn''t get the answer he wanted, Han Yi was a little disappointed, but being able to restrict Lin Ruoxue''s future access, he felt that he was out of anger.


    No matter how powerful Su Yan is, what if he is a direct disciple?


    In Kunlun Sect, it is necessary to talk about human feelings and strength. Now no one knows Su Yan''s strength, who would work for an unknown direct disciple?


    "Remember what you said today, otherwise the outer sect elders can be replaced in the future."


    After Han Yi finished speaking, he left a portrait.


    At this time, Lin Ruoxue had already returned to her dormitory, only to see Liu Ruomei sitting on her bed at this moment, looking at herself unhappily.


    "Didn''t you say you can''t clean with immortal power? If you use it, don''t tidy up the house 1


    Liu Ruomei was deliberately provoking things.


    Lin Ruoxue ignored her, but walked to her closet and found new clothes to put on.


    Liu Ruomei, who was used to being domineering in the bedroom on weekdays, saw that she was ignored, and her face immediately became ugly.


    "What kind of thing are you, you dare to ride on my head as soon as you enter the door! Believe it or not, I will abolish you 1

 Chapter 5175： make things difficult

    Seeing Liu Ruomei''s arrogant appearance, Lin Ruoxue couldn''t help scolding.


    "I let you do not mean that I am afraid of you. If you make trouble like this again, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    For her kind-hearted personality since childhood, this was the first time she had met such an unreasonable person, and her face was flushed with anger.


    I thought that forbearance everywhere would make the other party''s attitude a little better, but I didn''t expect it to make people feel like they were being bullied.


    She has always had a good temper and finally broke out, but you can''t get used to her.


    "You bitch, don''t you still want to beat me, I''m your senior sister, shouldn''t you listen to me?"


    Lin Ruoxue''s attitude completely made Liu Ruomei lose her mind and her face was ruthless. Now her mind is to kill Lin Ruoxue.


    The tense atmosphere made the other female disciples wait and watch curiously.


    "This junior sister just came here, but she actually got into a fight with Liu Ruomei. There''s a good show to watch now."


    "The newcomer really doesn''t know how high the sky is, doesn''t she know that Liu Ruomei''s brother is the top ten disciples of our Divine Sword Palace, Liu Ruobai who ranks seventh?"


    "This newcomer is going to be unlucky. Who doesn''t know that Liu Ruomei, relying on her brother''s prestige, is domineering on weekdays, who would dare to provoke him?"


    "Not to mention that Liu Ruobai is notoriously short-sighted.


    There were many onlookers, but no one stepped forward to persuade them. As outer sect disciples, they had no power or power in the sect, and who dared to get in trouble.


    "Keep your mouth clean. It''s true that I''m a newcomer, but it doesn''t mean that I have to be bullied by you. If you want to fight, you can fight."


    I didn''t want to cause trouble, but why trouble had to find you, Lin Ruoxue felt a little helpless.


    "If that''s the case, then you should die."


    At this time, Liu Ruomei had already thrown out the ban on fratricide in her mind, and she just wanted Lin Ruoxue to pay the price for disobeying her.


    Holding the long sword in his hand, he stabbed at Lin Ruoxue without hesitation, making a thunderous sound. It was obvious that the long sword was a magic weapon of the thunder attribute.


    At the same time, it also let Lin Ruoxue know Liu Ruomei''s realm.


    Immortal King Triple Heaven!


    This made her complexion change slightly. If it was Erzhongtian, she was sure to resist, or even win.


    But the other party has reached the realm of the Immortal King Triple Heaven, which makes her feel a little thorny.


    Before she could think about it, Lin Ruoxue dodged, and Liu Ruomei stabbed the air with her sword.


    However, the power of the thunder attribute was extremely violent. Even if she evaded in time, Lin Ruoxue couldn''t help but turn pale and suppressed the surging qi and blood.


    "I see how many times you can hide."


    Liu Ruomei''s face was a little ugly, and she attacked Lin Ruoxue reluctantly.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue gritted her silver teeth, feeling both angry and unwilling.


    Seeing that the opponent continued to attack, Lin Ruoxue had to pick up the long sword to fight back.


    It''s just that the gap between the Immortal King''s 1st Layer and the 3rd Layer is obvious. Even with Su Yan''s guidance, Lin Ruoxue gradually fell into a disadvantaged position because of her immortal strength.


    When Liu Ruomei saw Lin Ruoxue''s pale face, a scheming smile overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    As long as Lin Ruoxue is killed, the title of this outer disciple''s most beautiful is still his own.


    She will never allow anyone to shake her position.


    Just when she was about to kill her, Lin Ruoxue finally sacrificed her blood on the long sword.


    I saw Kun Ning shine brightly.


    This is a move that can damage the enemy by one thousand and one hundred and eight hundred. If it wasn''t for forced, Lin Ruoxue would never use this move.


    Liu Ruomei did not expect that at this juncture, Lin Ruoxue would be able to unleash such a powerful attack.


    She was overwhelmed by the victory, and she was caught in the act without realizing it.


    The most taboo thing in the battle between the two is being careless. When Liu Ruomei reacted, Lin Ruoxue had already escaped while she was injured.


    She bit her silver teeth and knew that after Liu Ruomei escaped this time, she would have no chance to kill Liu Ruomei next time.


    Just when she was about to chase out, someone hurriedly came outside.


    Taking a closer look, isn''t that the elder Liu from the outer door?


    In the middle of the night, Elder Liu suddenly came, and Liu Ruomei had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "I was carrying my sword in the middle of the night, did you intend to kill?"


    When Elder Liu saw Liu Ruomei''s appearance, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    It''s just an Israeli servant''s stuff. If it wasn''t because of the tall branch on her side, Elder Liu would have taken care of her long ago.


    "Elder Liu."


    Seeing Elder Liu''s dissatisfied expression, Liu Ruomei hurriedly showed her weakness and pretended to be delicate.


    It seemed that any gust of wind could knock her down.


    Elder Liu didn''t take this set, he just snorted coldly and said, "I''m here today for business, what about Lin Ruoxue?"


    After all, it was Han Yi himself, so he didn''t dare to be sloppy.


    Hearing that Elder Liu came to look for Lin Ruoxue, Liu Ruomei didn''t dare to say that she almost killed Lin Ruoxue, she could only say falteringly, "What Lin Ruoxue, Zhang Ruoxue''s, I don''t know.


    After all, Lin Ruoxue only came today. If she didn''t come back, it was normal that she didn''t know each other.


    But Elder Liu had lived alone for so many years, and at a glance he could see that something was wrong with Liu Ruomei.


    It is estimated that this little girl realized that Lin Ruoxue''s beauty would threaten her status, so she wanted to do it.


    But looking at this posture, it should not be successful.


    Although Han Yi said not to let this female disciple go out to practice, it doesn''t mean that he wants her life,


    In addition, the person was sent by someone from Zao Wou-Ki''s side, so I really didn''t dare to be too negligent.


    "Don''t play tricks in front of me, no matter what happened between you, let Lin Ruoxue come to see me tomorrow when he comes back."


    After speaking, Elder Liu snorted and left.


    Not to mention how frustrated Liu Ruomei was when she failed to kill her rival and still had to pass a message to her.


    But Elder Liu controlled the lifeline of all the outer disciples, she did not dare to disobey, otherwise she would have no chance to enter the inner sect!


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruomei snorted, gritted her teeth secretly, and decided to find an opportunity to get rid of Lin Ruoxue later.


    In fact, Lin Ruoxue didn''t go far at this time. Her immortal power was not good at this time, and the Kunlun Gate was mixed with dragons and snakes. If she went far, if she collided with someone, or met a gangster, it would not be good for herself.


    She could only hide behind the big tree at the back of the house and rested for the night.


    In the early morning of the next day, there was a loud noise from inside the house.


    "Lin Ruoxue, Lin Ruoxue! If you don''t come back, Elder Liu will kick you out.


    Liu Ruomei deliberately made a scene in the house.


    Lin Ruoxue also knew about Elder Liu''s visit yesterday, she didn''t think Liu Ruomei was joking with herself.


    But when she appeared in front of Liu Ruomei at this time, she might have lost her life.


    The best way is to find Elder Liu by yourself.


    With this thought in mind, she quickly went to Elder Liu''s house.

 Chapter 5176： deliberately make things difficult

    At this time, Elder Liu had just finished his morning class and was about to go back to the house to meditate when he saw Lin Ruoxue coming.


    It''s only the hour of the hour, although it''s a bit late, but which of these female disciples from the outer sect didn''t sleep until three poles in the sun to wake up?


    Elder Liu is not surprised!


    "Elder Liu, I don''t know what you are looking for from me?"


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t say hello to this Elder Liu, so she couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    In fact, Elder Liu didn''t dare to directly say that she was not allowed to go down the mountain. After all, so many outer sect disciples went out to practice, and he only restricted one person alone, which would inevitably offend Zao Wou-Ki.


    The identity of the people is there.


    And who would not have an accident among immortal cultivators? At this time, the medicine pill becomes extremely important.


    So Elder Liu just found a reason to say, "New disciples need to clean the steps of the sect by themselves after entering the school. To show sincerity, they need to clean manually. If they can''t be cleaned in one day, they will be cleaned for two days. In short, when I accept the acceptance, all steps must be cleaned. Spotless."


    This request can be said to be quite perverted!


    Lin Ruoxue thought she had heard it wrong, but when she saw Elder Liu''s expressionless expression, she couldn''t help but feel a little suspicious.


    Is someone deliberately making things difficult for themselves?


    Without the use of Xianli, such a high step, I don''t know how to sweep to the Year of the Monkey and the Horse Moon.


    Her cultivation base is low now, and even Liu Ruomei, who is sleeping, has already reached the third heaven of the Immortal King.


    It can be seen that the outer disciples are indeed Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    So if you want to enter the inner door, you must cultivate well.


    But now I don''t give myself time to cultivate at all. Isn''t this deliberately making things difficult?


    It''s just that the current Lin Ruoxue has no foundation, and she doesn''t want to trouble Su Yan, so she can only grit her teeth and say, "Okay."


    After all, this should be done.


    Sweeping the steps can be meditative, so that when you realize the realm, you can break through faster.


    It is to live up to the painstaking efforts of Brother Su.


    Lin Ruoxue smiled bitterly in her heart, but she understood that this was impossible.


    Su Yan had just been cultivating at this time, and found that the foundation that he had been attacked before could not be recovered.


    Although this Zongmen Grand Competition can find a medicine to restore 5% of the foundation, but the rest of the foundation still needs to find other medicines.


    It seemed that while helping Lin Ruoxue practice, he also needed to pay attention to some medicines.


    With this thought in mind, he went out quickly, originally planning to find Lin Ruoxue to continue his training.


    As a result, just after arriving at the outer door, I saw a familiar figure sweeping the steps with a broom from a distance.


    Lin Ruoxue was already dripping with sweat at this time, her pretty face was flushed, but she didn''t dare to relax, and swept the steps with a serious face.


    Su Yan couldn''t bear it, and walked over quickly, directly snatching her broom.


    "You should focus on cultivation now, why are you sweeping the floor here?"


    When Lin Ruoxue saw Su Yan''s reproachful eyes, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    But she swallowed her grievance and said, "This is a compulsory course for beginner disciples."


    Saying this, she doesn''t believe it herself, look around, where are the new disciples who are sweeping the floor with her?


    But now that''s all I can do to console myself.


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but waved his hand.


    I saw that the dusty steps became extremely clean.


    "Let''s go 1


    He didn''t want to waste time on this matter.


    Seeing that Su Yan used her immortal power to clear everything for herself, she bit her lip.


    Leaving at this time did defy Elder Liu''s order, but he wanted to follow Big Brother Su again.


    Forget it, even being expelled from the sect seems to be nothing, as long as you follow Big Brother Su, you will definitely be thousands of times better than in Kunlun Sect!


    Lin Ruoxue successfully persuaded herself, nodding her head and planning to leave with Su Yan.


    Elder Liu, who had been hiding in the dark, came out.


    "Lin Ruoxue, didn''t I say you can''t clean with immortal power?"


    He naturally noticed the clothes of the direct disciple on Su Yan''s body, but this direct disciple looked fresh, and he thought it was the one that Zao Wou-Ki had recently acquired.


    Sure enough, these direct disciples are not exempt, and they all like to entangle with the female disciples of the outer sect.


    However, he is now in charge of himself, and he is not afraid of this direct disciple who has just entered the door and has no foundation.


    "Is there such a rule?"


    Su Yan glanced at Elder Liu, "If there is, it should be written down in black and white, and the seal should be placed here so that people can see it."


    He knew that Lin Ruoxue might be making things difficult today because Han Yi, whom he met yesterday, was secretly making a fool of himself.


    Li Qi''s hands didn''t look that long.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan would be aggressive, Elder Liu''s old face flushed red, and he couldn''t hold back a word.


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you the sky inside the outer door?"


    "What you said is the rule?"


    Su Yan obviously did not intend to let Elder Liu go like this.


    I softened my hands once today, and it will be Lin Ruoxue who will suffer in the future.


    He would never allow this to happen.


    At this time, the outer sect disciples were already up, and there were more people just passing by.


    Some of them snickered when they saw their elder standing here being scolded like a grandson.


    Elder Liu has also been in charge of the outer disciples for a hundred years. When has he been ridiculed like this?


    Immediately, a burst of anger rose to his head.


    "My identity is the elder of the outer sect. The rules are set by me. The disciples in my hands must obey my discipline. If you don''t obey, you will leave by yourself.


    Elder Liu said and pointed to the door.


    He now felt that Lin Ruoxue would not leave easily if she tried so hard to enter the Kunlun Gate.


    Lin Ruoxue didn''t hesitate this time, she pulled the corner of La Su Yan''s clothes.


    "Brother Su, since there''s no room for me here, I''d better go.


    In anyone''s eyes, he was just Su Yan''s vassal.


    Elder Liu really didn''t expect this Lin Ruoxue to leave as soon as he said it, so he hated the Kunlun Gate.


    He took a breath in his throat.


    "You don''t have to go, he can go


    Su Yan turned his head to look at Elder Liu. He has never been a person who swallowed his anger. Since he has said that, if there is Lin Ruoxue in the outer door, there will be no Elder Liu, and vice versa.


    Elder Liu obviously did not expect Su Yan to target him.


    At that time, a burst of anger directly over the head.


    Thinking of the disciple next to him who was respectful to him on weekdays but pointed at him at this time.


    He snorted coldly, "The hands of your direct disciples can''t reach the outer door yet.


    After he finished speaking, he waved his sleeves and planned to use his cultivation at the peak of the sixth level of the Immortal King to sweep Su Yan out of the house.


    He actually forgot that Han Yi, who was in the Eighth Heaven of the Immortal King yesterday, suffered a loss in the hands of the other party.


    It''s just that his wave of his hand was just a gust of wind to Su Yan.


    "Do you want to start?"


    Su Yan looked at Elder Liu coldly.


    Elder Liu shuddered.

 Chapter 5177： track

    Chapter 5177 Tracking


    Su Yan''s aura was terrifying.


    This sense of oppression, Elder Liu has only felt in the current head.


    Seeing that Elder Liu didn''t answer, Su Yan left here with Lin Ruoxue.


    By the time Elder Liu reacted, Su Yan had already taken Lin Ruoxue away.


    He thought of what Han Yi had said before, and felt a little annoyed in his heart. How could he be deterred by a person from the realm of the Immortal King?


    Thinking of this, he quickly chased after him.


    This time, Su Yan prepared the map in advance. His purpose was very clear, that is, he wanted to find some cherished medicinal materials.


    The mountains under the Kunlun Gate are rich in spiritual energy, and many rare herbs can be found here.


    It''s just that some herbs have harsh growth conditions, and you still need to find them slowly.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan''s serious side face, and an impulse rose in her heart.


    But she understood that Su Yan''s identity and her own awareness were very big, and this kind of delusion was just a thought.


    Su Yan quickly identified a place, in a forest not far from Kunlun Mountain.


    There are many miasmas in the mountains and forests, and most people will not easily enter.


    Moreover, many fierce monsters will occupy the mountains as kings.


    Ordinary disciples would not easily enter this kind of mountain forest.


    However, Su Yan was not afraid. When he took Lin Ruoxue to the forest, he was a little worried that Lin Ruoxue would not go.


    "If you think the forest is more dangerous, I can find another place for you to test."


    After all, it''s your own business, you can''t let others die for you.


    But Lin Ruoxue didn''t care about this at all, she just had to follow Su Yan.


    Even death doesn''t matter.


    "I think I can get more benefits from being by Big Brother Su''s side."


    Although Su Yan faced relatively ferocious monsters, in the struggle between life and death, she could reach the threshold faster and advance faster.


    When she is strong enough, she may be able to...


    Realizing that she had some overstepping thoughts, Lin Ruoxue blushed.


    Su Yan didn''t notice this. After knowing that Lin Ruoxue was willing to go in, he didn''t feel anything.


    To be promoted, it is far from enough to rely on the accumulation of external power of medicinal pills. In many cases, what is needed is actual combat experience.


    The two entered the forest one after the other.


    At this time, Elder Liu, who was following, saw that these two young people had entered the mountain forest without knowing the sky and the earth, and he was suddenly proud.


    The monsters in the forest are already at the peak of the seventh heaven. Recently, the sky has changed, and it is estimated that it may break through to the eighth heaven of the Immortal King at any time.


    Just these two young shoots go in, ten dead and no life, and then it will be easy for them to cross each other.


    And this young man seems to be a little capable. If you follow up on your own, you can catch up with it, and kill two birds with one stone.


    With this thought in mind, Elder Liu secretly followed.


    There is indeed a lot of miasma in this mountain forest. This miasma is purple and extraordinarily strange.


    Most of the people who saw this purple miasma have already started to retreat.


    Su Yan and Lin Ruoxue directly held their breaths after entering the forest.


    These miasmas cannot affect them.


    Elder Liu at the back didn''t dare to get too close, and he didn''t know how funny his timid appearance was.


    Su Yan actually noticed that someone followed him into the woods, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Even if the other party is coming for him, in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are jokes.


    But they didn''t go very far when they saw corpses on the ground.


    The bones of these human beings were thrown to the side in a disorderly manner, and a black resentment was entangled on them.


    The monsters have harmed many people and abandoned their remains like this.


    I came here just to act for the heavens.


    Su Yan thought about it, suddenly a burst of pink pollen came from the air.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it at all.


    It seems that the dried flower of Wuji powder that I want to find should be in front.


    The book says that this flower will emit pink pollen invisibly, which can confuse people.


    But the petals have a miraculous detoxification effect, and the rhizomes can help restore 2% of the foundation.


    This time they didn''t go far, and suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air.


    I saw a cyan figure attacking the two men fiercely.


    Su Yan pushed Lin Ruoxue away immediately, and directly pulled out the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    The domineering cold air spread out instantly, and the surrounding vegetation was frozen with frost.


    The cyan figure paused, and a foul stench came down.


    I saw a cloud of pitch-black liquid attacking Su Yan like a rain of arrows.


    poisonous!


    Su Yan understood that he immediately waved the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword in his hand, and saw that countless venoms were instantly condensed into ice cubes and fell to the ground.


    Only at this time did the monsters that attacked them reveal their true colors.


    I saw an unformed horn on the head of the monster, with scales all over its body.


    The shape resembles a snake.


    It should be a well-trained one-horned Jiao.


    It''s just that its horns are damaged, and its cultivation base is greatly reduced, so it is entrenched here.


    The intention is to wait for the dried flowers of Wuji Powder to be swallowed after they are mature, and then they can restore their cultivation.


    "Looks like we''re natural enemies."


    Two people have the same purpose, so naturally they are incompatible.


    Unicorn Jiao understood the situation in front of him, and naturally he would not be soft-hearted.


    I saw its tail swept away, and suddenly a hurricane hit.


    Lin Ruoxue pulled out Kun Ning to resist, and used the immortal power of her whole body.


    This time, the immortal power is far stronger than the last time he fought against the liger, but unfortunately, in front of the peak of the seventh heaven of the immortal king, it is just a bigger ant.


    At the critical moment, Su Yan shot.


    "Just stay by the side, this monster is not suitable for you to practice your hands."


    As he said that, the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand shook, and countless cold air poured out, directly turning the attack of the one-horned flood dragon into nothingness.


    Elder Liu, who was hiding in the dark, found that Su Yan''s cultivation was far deeper than he thought, and he couldn''t help but feel a little drummed in his heart.


    But the unicorns are not easy to deal with.


    The body of this one-horned Jiaojiao is highly poisonous, and its scales are extremely powerful.


    Ordinary monks have to run for their lives when they encounter a unicorn.


    But this Su Yan obviously didn''t take this one-horned Jiaojiao seriously.


    Elder Liu did not understand, how could a broken sword have such power?


    Could it be that I have misunderstood before, this one is really amazing?


    But Elder Liu thought about it, who is a good disciple who can be admitted by the deputy head in person?


    But the next moment, the one-horned Jiaojiao, which he thought would be hard to hurt by a sword, was actually stabbed seven inches by Su Yan with a short sword.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Liu widened his eyes in disbelief.


    How does a broken sword hurt someone?


    This is obviously impossible!


    But the next moment...

 Chapter 5178： Outer door competition begins

    The fifth thousand one hundred and seventy-eight chapters begin


    Looking at the corpse of Unicorn Jiao, Elder Liu who was hiding in the dark couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and the back of his clothes was soaked with cold sweat.


    Monster beasts are born stronger than humans, so most of the disciples will choose to hunt around. Even monsters with lower realms cannot be killed alone.


    Not to mention the monsters at the peak of the Immortal King''s Seventh Layer, even if he encounters the strength of the Immortal King''s Nineth Layer''s peak, he has to turn his head and run away.


    "This person is too dangerous, it''s better to provoke less."


    Seeing the back of Su Yan cleaning up the corpse of the monster, Elder Liu shuddered and turned away without any hesitation.


    Just as Elder Liu was leaving, Su Yan turned his head and glanced as if he felt something, his eyes were somewhat secretive.


    In fact, Su Yan had already found out that someone was following him, but he didn''t startle the snake.


    In the next time, Su Yan led Lin Ruoxue to look for traces of monsters, and they gained a lot.


    After ten days of training, Lin Ruoxue made rapid progress.


    The benefits of constantly fighting with various monsters are obvious, and the actual combat experience has been greatly improved.


    In conjunction with the inner core of the monster, its own realm has also broken through to the third heaven of the fairy king, even among the outer disciples of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    "Brother Su, today is the day for the outer sect disciples to test, we should return to the sect."


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan turned his head and looked at Lin Ruoxue''s pretty face, wondering what he was thinking.


    During these days, on the one hand, Su Yan paired up with Lin Ruoxue to improve his strength, and on the other hand, he was constantly looking for medicines that could cure his foundation.


    Even if the gains are not great, now he has recovered 50% of his previous Daoji.


    At this time, he already possesses the strength of the Immortal Emperor''s Five Reincarnations. As long as he finds a medicine that can restore another 50% of the Dao base, he can use this to break through to the God Transformation Realm in one fell swoop.


    However, when he recovered the strength of the Immortal Emperor, he also saw a lot of pictures that existed deep in his memory.


    When he went to the God Realm from the Immortal Realm, he was cut off from the foundation, and the memory of the ninth reincarnation was also hidden. Now it is just reawakened.


    In the memory of reincarnation, he will encounter a powerful enemy in every life.


    He believed that sooner or later, these people would meet him in this world, and fighting was inevitable.


    "Let''s go, Ruoxue."


    Su Yan regained his senses and took Lin Ruoxue back to the sect.


    At this time, in Kunlun Sect, the triennial outer sect disciple competition is in full swing.


    Many people are gearing up and waiting for this opportunity for a long time. The promotion of outer sect disciples to inner sect is not only the increase of cultivation resources, but also the improvement of status.


    So many people will not miss this opportunity.


    On the arenas, the brilliance was dazzling, and the powerful fluctuations swept the Quartet, making people overwhelmed and dazzled.


    There are a total of ten arenas on the field, as long as the battle is successful, then you are eligible to become an inner disciple.


    When Su Yan rushed back with Lin Ruoxue, it attracted the attention of most people.


    Some people were attracted by Lin Ruoxue''s delicate face, and the name of the number one beauty in the outer sect was also spread through previous conflicts.


    However, most people still looked at Su Yan, even if no one had seen him, it did not affect his reputation in the slightest.


    That is the name of the ''New King''.


    A rookie disciple who just entered the sect, turned out to be the direct disciple of the deputy head. It is false to say that he is not jealous.


    But then the news that Su Yan defeated Han Yi came, and everyone couldn''t believe it, but no one confirmed the news.


    This also caused many people to despise Su Yan, thinking that he was someone who made a name for himself.


    Of course, Li Qi, Fang Jiming and the others poured dirty water on Su Yan. At this moment, they were standing in the crowd looking at Su Yan with resentment.


    "Ruoxue, you go to the competition first, I will cheer for you by the side."


    Su Yan ignored the comments of the people around him, looked at Lin Ruoxue beside him, and said softly.


    "Brother Su, don''t worry, I will try my best to not disappoint you."


    Lin Ruoxue raised her delicate and fair face, looked at Su Yan and said assuredly.


    After speaking, she came to the arena, and her opponent was a disciple with an ordinary face and a half-step fairy king realm.


    Obviously, this is also a rookie disciple who has just entered the sect.


    Many of the veteran outer sect disciples who have stayed in the sect for several years have already arrived at the Immortal King Realm. It is estimated that this person also wants to try their luck.


    Seeing Lin Ruoxue''s stunning beauty, the new disciple''s eyes were full of jokes.


    "Junior sister, you have to be careful, the sword has no eyes. If you hurt your sister in a while, my brother will feel distressed."


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes widened, she didn''t expect that the opposite was an apprentice, Yin Ya couldn''t help but worry, her face was blushing, and her heart was full of anger.


    "My little sister is angry, she really has a unique charm, I just feel pity hahaha."


    The wanton laughter echoed, Lin Ruoxue couldn''t bear it anymore, she picked up the Kunning sword and rushed over.


    The coercion of the Immortal King Triple Heaven also spread, which shocked the other party''s heart. He didn''t expect that the strength of this beautiful little beauty was so terrifying.


    After thinking about it, she wanted to admit defeat, but how could Lin Ruoxue give him a chance, she had long wanted to teach this rude disciple a lesson.


    In the midst of the exclamations, this rather wretched rookie disciple flew directly off the ring, spitting blood, clutching the key parts and wailing in pain.


    It is estimated that the eggs were beaten.


    This also made the backs of the male disciples watching the battle go cold, and their hands couldn''t help covering the bottom.


    And Su Yan, who was watching from the side, also felt quite amused. He didn''t expect Lin Ruoxue to have such a side.


    Lin Ruoxue on the stage looked at Su Yan and blushed, she was a little embarrassed, she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and making a face to hide her embarrassment.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he would be a little too violent like this, but don''t scare Su Yan''s brother.


    The game was still going on, and the male disciples who met Lin Ruoxue couldn''t help covering their crotch and shivering.


    Most of the disciples are in the Immortal King 1st and 2nd Heaven, and their strength is not comparable, but they can''t even lose the happiness of the next life.


    This also made Lin Ruoxue''s face flush red, she couldn''t help stamping her feet, and looked at Su Yan who was under the stage as if asking for help, the latter also shook her head, quite funny.

 Chapter 5179： sneak attack

    Chapter 5179th sneak attack


    But at this moment, a figure flew up to the ring, Lin Ruoxue saw that the person''s face turned pale, and hatred was written in her eyes.


    And this graceful figure is Liu Ruomei, who is known as the ''Second Beauty in the Outer Sect''.


    "Lin Ruoxue, you slut, I think who else will come to rescue you today, as long as you get on the ring, it doesn''t matter if you die, you can die for me."


    Hearing this, Lin Ruoxue clenched her silver teeth.


    Seeing the figure of the other party rushing straight over, Lin Ruoxue did not dare to be careless, and blocked with the Kunning sword in her hand.


    For a time, the immortal power above the arena filled the air, the flames were four-colored, cracks appeared in the void, and the thunder was endless.


    The momentum of the fight between the two made everyone in the audience can''t help but change their expressions. This is life and death, what kind of deep hatred.


    But then everyone was stunned and fell into silence.


    Seeing that the victory and defeat on the stage were already divided, Lin Ruoxue held a long sword across Liu Ruomei''s neck, and the next second was the head of the person.


    There was a sigh of relief from the audience. Although there is a ban on cannibalism, this is a competition. As long as you enter the ring, it is equivalent to signing a life and death certificate. Even if you are killed, no one will pursue the winner. fault.


    Many people can''t bear to watch any more, a living beauty is about to die.


    Not far away, Elder Liu also noticed this, his face changed slightly, and he took out the sound transmission to spread the news here.


    Su Yan, who was under the stage, saw Elder Liu''s movements, his eyes narrowed, and his face sank, but he did not act rashly.


    Continuing to look at the stage with a calm face, he wanted to see how Lin Ruoxue would react to this situation.


    Although the battle between the two started quickly and ended quickly, Lin Ruoxue''s face was still a little ugly and pale.


    Although the progress has been very rapid during this period, the opponent''s strength is comparable to his own, and it is not easy to win the opponent.


    In the fight between life and death, one move can decide the outcome.


    On the ring, Liu Ruomei, who was kneeling on her knees, was full of hatred and unwillingness in her eyes.


    It''s not a good feeling to be coerced by someone with a long sword in front of everyone''s eyes, and life and death are all in the other person''s mind.


    What''s more, this person is a thorn in the flesh that she has always wanted to get rid of. This feeling of humiliation makes her blood spurt, and she can''t wait to get rid of the other party.


    "Go away, I don''t want to kill you."


    There was a hint of hesitation in Lin Ruoxue''s eyes, and finally decided to let the other party go. She has her own thoughts and considerations.


    Su Yan was not surprised by Lin Ruoxue''s decision, but she was a little disappointed in her eyes. Indecision is a taboo in the cultivation world.


    Everyone in the audience breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, and they couldn''t help but feel good about Lin Ruoxue''s generosity. After all, no one wanted to see the same family kill each other.


    But no one thought that if Lin Ruoxue lost, Liu Ruomei would have already killed her, so what would everyone do then?


    Liu Ruomei was startled when she heard Lin Ruoxue''s voice.


    Before Liu Ruomei, who had closed her eyes and waited to die, could react, Lin Ruoxue took the long sword away from her neck and walked away on her own.


    Looking at Lin Ruoxue''s back, Liu Ruomei''s eyes did not show the gratitude for Lin Ruoxue''s mercy and the joy of the rest of her life.


    At this time, her eyes were still full of hatred. This **** made herself lose face in front of so many people, and she must let her die!


    Under the unbelievable gazes of everyone in the audience, Liu Ruomei picked up the long sword and stabbed Lin Ruoxue with her back to her mercilessly. It was impossible for Lin Ruoxue to escape within such a short distance.


    "Bitch, go to hell!"


    Looking at Lin Ruoxue who was about to be killed by herself, Liu Ruomei''s eyes were full of pleasure, and a sinister sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    But just when the tip of the sword was just a short distance away from Lin Ruoxue, it couldn''t pierce in, instead, it was blasted out by a huge force that could not be resisted.


    The disciples in the audience did not expect such a dramatic reversal, and looked at Liu Ruomei invariably, with resentment in their eyes, and they cursed.


    "It''s just maddening me, how can there be such a sect scum, it''s really a waste of this good skin."


    "If this kind of person can still stay in the sect, it is the responsibility of our disciples."


    "It hurts my liver so badly, this kind of person should just kill him. What kind of scorpion''s heart is this?"


    The disciples were filled with righteous indignation and could not wait to go on stage to kill him.


    Just when everyone was in the same hatred, there were also several discordant voices.


    "There are no rules for this trial. As long as you don''t admit defeat, there will be no sneak attack. It is normal to use extraordinary means during extraordinary times."


    "It''s saying that you can''t blame others if you''re not as good as others."


    Everyone looked at the sound and glared angrily, then their expressions changed, and they found that Fang Jiming, Wang Qiang and others were talking.


    These people rely on Han Yi, the top three disciples of the top ten, they are not able to provoke them, so everyone dare not continue to speak out.


    But Su Yan was obviously not in this category. He glanced at Fang Jiming and the others indifferently, "Do you want to die?"


    Fang Jiming''s eyes narrowed, only to realize that Su Yan was also in the crowd, and his body was trembling a little.


    "Wait later to clean up you!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, she walked towards the arena step by step. Lin Ruoxue was standing on it at a loss, looking very helpless.


    "Ruoxue, are you alright?" Su Yan looked at Lin Ruoxue and said in a warm voice.


    "Brother Su, I''m fine, thanks to you just now." Lin Ruoxue''s eyes were filled with gratitude, he knew that in that situation, no one would save her except Su Yan.


    "You go down first, I''ll handle it."


    Lin Ruoxue heard the words, looked at Liu Ruomei lying not far away, and then walked off the ring.


    And Su Yan also turned around and looked at Liu Ruomei, who was lying on the ground with a face of resentment, and walked towards each other slowly.


    Then, while Liu Ruomei looked terrified, Su Yan pinched her neck and lifted her up. With the force of her fingers, there was a cracking sound of bones.


    "It''s just a little bug, provocative again and again, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were ice-cold, and her face was frosty. Looking at such eyes, Liu Ruomei felt that she was so close to death for the first time.


    Even if Lin Ruoxue held the sword around her neck before, he was not afraid, because she knew that with Lin Ruoxue''s character, he would definitely not dare to kill her.


    But now she is afraid, but her temper is doomed that she will not surrender at all.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. If you dare to kill me, my brother won''t spare you."


    When everyone heard this, their faces changed. Many people had heard the name of the tenth disciple Liu Ruobai, and they were extremely protective of their shortcomings.


    What does a new disciple do to fight with a direct disciple?


    What''s more, there are elders and even the deputy head behind the direct disciples.


    Behind Liu Ruobai was the elder Zhao Lianhua of the Divine Sword Palace, while behind Zhao Lianhua was the deputy head, Ye Wuming.


    Who dares to provoke?

 Chapter 5180： Liu Ruobai

    Chapter 5180 Liu Ruobai


    The disciples and elders in the audience dissuaded them one after another.


    "Forget it, you have to forgive people and forgive them. As long as you stay in Kunlun Gate for one day, you will not be able to fight them."


    "It''s just a newcomer, even if it''s a newcomer king, young people really don''t know how high the sky is."


    "Although we can''t wait to kill her, no one can bear the consequences. It''s better to resolve the enemy than to end it."


    There are fears and threats.


    In the face of everyone''s words, Su Yan''s eyes were very calm and unmoved, "I count to three, if no one comes to save you, then you can die."


    "one....."


    Everyone did not expect that Su Yan would not enter the oil and salt, and was determined to kill her, not knowing what to do.


    "two......"


    Su Yan looked at the crowd and found that no one came forward.


    "It seems that no one is here to save you. Let''s reincarnate and be a good person in your next life."


    ......


    "Bold! Let go of my sister!"


    Just when Su Yan was about to break his neck, an extremely angry voice sounded like thunder in the clear sky. People with a slightly lower realm couldn''t help covering their ears, and their souls shook.


    A figure landed on the ring, wearing a purple robe, with a handsome face, looking at Su Yan angrily.


    "Dare to hurt my sister''s hair, I want you to survive but not die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the power of the peak of the Immortal King Jiuzhongtian was fully revealed.


    Purple robe is a symbol of direct disciple, there is no doubt that this is Liu Ruomei''s brother Liu Ruobai.


    Everyone couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed, but they didn''t expect that such a character would be recruited in a small external competition.


    However, when she thought of Liu Ruomei''s identity, she was relieved, and it seemed that this farce was difficult to end.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Ruobai, who was making a strong debut, his eyes were as calm as water, and he did not let go.


    "Isn''t it good for the ten major disciples? You said what would happen if I killed you in front of your brother?"


    Su Yan looked at Liu Ruomei and directly ignored Liu Ruobai''s threat.


    "You lunatic, you''re going to die."


    Liu Ruomei looked at her brother''s arrival, her eyes were full of surprises, and she felt that she was saved.


    But Su Yan''s words undoubtedly poured cold water on her head, making her expression even more frightened.


    Liu Ruobai''s face became more and more gloomy. He didn''t expect that this newcomer would dare to ignore his words, which made him feel that his majesty was challenged.


    Is this guy a stunned young man who is not afraid of the sky, or does he really have the confidence to face his anger.


    But now that his sister''s life was being pinched by Su Yan, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "You have to know that if you are a weak person, you must have the consciousness of being a weak person, instead of courting death like you and living as a humble ant, isn''t it good?"


    "Haha, it''s really awe-inspiring."


    "But are you teaching me to do things?"


    Su Yan looked at Liu Ruobai indifferently.


    Sudden----


    bang.


    Everyone''s eyes were stunned for a moment, and they were completely frightened.


    I saw Liu Ruomei''s head exploded like a watermelon, and blood splashed all over the arena.


    Su Yan''s eyes were blood red from the splash of blood.


    But his eyes did not change in the slightest, and his face was extremely calm. He retracted his palm at will, as if he had just killed a bug.


    Like Su Yan, Liu Ruobai''s eyes were red. The difference was that Liu Ruobai was completely bloodshot by the scene in front of him, and his facial features were also distorted by extreme anger.


    "Ah ah ah ah..."


    "You lowly ant, I want you to die!"


    The death of his sister has made him angry, and his reason is gone.


    It took a long time for the disciples and elders in the distance to recover. Lin Ruoxue also had a chill on her pretty face. He didn''t expect that Su Yan would really kill Liu Ruomei.


    "It''s over, this Su Yan has made a big disaster, go and inform the deputy head, go! It will be too late if it''s too late."


    The elders also panicked. If this matter is not handled properly, the impact will be huge, and it is no exaggeration to say that it will shake the foundation of the sect.


    Liu Ruobai looked at his sister''s headless corpse and screamed in the sky. He had never hated a person so much, and breaking the corpse into thousands of pieces was not enough to vent his hatred.


    "Oh? Are you going to avenge your sister?"


    "It''s really interesting, but then again, what are you? Dare to bark in front of me."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, raised his palm, and looked at Liu Ruobai.


    Before everyone could react, a giant golden hand quickly condensed in the virtual space, turned into the hand of a god, and fell towards Liu Ruobai.


    "you....."


    Liu Ruobai''s expression changed, under such power, he couldn''t even think of resistance.


    At this time, the expressions of the people watching the battle also changed drastically, because the aura of Su Yan''s whole body was that of the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    And it is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor is at the peak of five reincarnations!


    Seeing Liu Ruobai being pinched by Su Yan between the golden palms like a little chicken, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Immortal Emperor! This newcomer named Su Yan is actually an Immortal Emperor!"


    When Lin Ruoxue heard everyone''s exclamations, she also had a look of disbelief. Su Yan had never shown her true strength in front of him, at best she thought she was just an Immortal King.


    But now, looking at Su Yan''s immortal emperor''s might, she was also very excited.


    All the disciples, including the elders, had numb scalps and trembling souls.


    Kunlun Sect is not without the Immortal Emperor. The Sect Master and Deputy Sect Master are in the Immortal Emperor Realm, and the Sect Master is even the peak of the Nine Reincarnations of the Immortal Emperor.


    But without exception, they were all quite old, and they couldn''t compare with Su Yan. There was no such thing as an Immortal Emperor in his twenties, and he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    But at this time, when everyone saw the figure on the arena, they swallowed their saliva unconsciously, and silently mourned for Liu Ruobai.


    It is not good to offend anyone, but to offend an immortal emperor, it is simply a shame.


    Everyone''s attitude changed unknowingly, because they were facing an immortal emperor in his twenties, and he had infinite potential, and no one knew how far he could go.


    But there is no doubt that everyone is not even qualified to be an ant in front of him.


    Liu Ruobai passed out in Su Yan''s golden giant hands, unable to withstand such a huge blow.


    Han Yi, who was not far away, also looked at all this with solemn eyes. He was also afraid after a while. If Su Yan really wanted to kill him, he would not be able to stop him.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to hide so deeply. It seems that only that guy can compare to him."


    Han Yi''s eyes involuntarily looked towards the top of Divine Sword Peak, where there was only one palace, and there was a terrible guy in retreat.


    The news to the outside world is that he retreated to the Immortal Emperor Realm. Only he knew that the guy had already reached the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    After such a long time, he didn''t know how strong that guy was.

 Chapter 5181： Zongmen shaking

    Chapter 5181: Zongmen shakes


    Most of the top ten disciples of the Kunlun Sect Divine Sword Palace have already gone out to practice.


    Except for Liu Ruobai, who was ranked seventh, and Han Yi, who was ranked third.


    There is only the most mysterious legend of Kunlun Sect, the chief disciple Wu Shengtian.


    Few people have seen its true face, and the unknown often represents fear, so among the disciples of Kunlun Sect, Wu Shengtian is the insurmountable mountain.


    full of curiosity and awe.


    When such a big incident happened in the sect, the first thing that many people thought of was to find the deputy head to solve the matter, not to find Wu Shengtian to go out and suppress Su Yan.


    Because as the chief disciple, Wu Shengtian''s retreat was a forbidden place that no ordinary person could set foot on.


    Just when Su Yan caused a huge sensation among the outer disciples, the entire sect was deeply shocked.


    There are more than thousands of Kunlun Sect disciples, and the outer sect disciples who would not be paid attention to at ordinary times are already crowded at this moment.


    They all wanted to come and see who was Sacred to be able to capture Liu Ruobai, who was ranked seventh among the top ten disciples.


    After all, none of the people who can enter the top ten of the sect is simple, but it is an existence that everyone needs to look up to.


    Many people looked at Su Yan''s unfamiliar face with doubts.


    However, when he learned from other people that Su Yan was in his twenties, he was already at the peak of the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, his pupils could not help shrinking, and his mind was shaken.


    This kind of cultivation is more than enough to even enter the top ten disciples.


    What are you kidding?


    Are today''s young people so fierce?


    Throughout the vast history of the Kunlun Divine Realm, there are only a handful of people who can enter the Immortal King Realm in their early twenties.


    And in the end, as long as he didn''t die halfway, who wouldn''t become a super boss in the world of God.


    Even in the vast and boundless realm of the gods, he has achieved a great reputation.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan on the stage with complicated eyes, and couldn''t help but sigh, could it be that the remote Kunlun God Realm will produce a super strong after ten thousand years?


    At this time, Su Yan, who was being watched by everyone, had no change in his calm face, and his eyes were fixed on Liu Ruobai, who was tightly clenched by a giant hand in mid-air.


    "Do you have anything else to say? There''s no chance if you don''t."


    Liu Ruobai, who had passed out before, was now awake, but when he saw the situation in front of him clearly, he was furious again.


    "If I don''t die today, I will have to pay you back a hundredfold."


    Facing the eyes of tens of thousands of people, Liu Ruobai''s eyes were red and he gritted his teeth. This humiliation made him lose his dignity.


    "You don''t have to wait for another day. I''ll give you another chance. If you can kill me, then this matter will be written off, how about it?"


    Countless pairs of eyes stared at the figure in the ring, their eyes filled with astonishment, and then they looked at Liu Ruobai who was released by Su Yan.


    "You said, what choice will Senior Brother Liu make, whether to live on his knees, or to die standing up."


    "With Liu Ruobai''s habit, it is very likely that he will choose to fight with this Su Yan. After all, who can bear such humiliation."


    "I see Xuan, didn''t you see the aura of Su Yan''s body? Liu Ruobai is only in the Eighth Heaven Realm of the Immortal King, and he is only a small realm away, how could he possibly beat him? Obviously, this Su Yan is a great A freak who can fight beyond the ranks."


    Everyone in the audience looked at Liu Ruobai''s tragic appearance, and they talked a lot, but most of them were not optimistic about Liu Ruobai. Although the two had similar realms, their strength gap was like a moat, and it was difficult to overcome.


    "Hehe, even if I have all my cards, I can''t possibly be your opponent. I know I can''t do it. I''m not that stupid. In that case, if I want to kill you, I will kill you."


    "But there is one thing I have to tell you. I am not a loose cultivator without rootless duckweed. The news of my death came out today, and the family behind me will definitely not let you go."


    "Even if I die, I will not make you feel better. My Liu family is the ancestor of the Immortal Emperor Realm."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    At the end, Liu Ruobai laughed wildly, looking at Su Yan with a sarcastic look in his eyes.


    "I heard that Liu Ruobai and his sister sneaked out. After listening to what he said, it seems to be correct, but I didn''t expect that his family would have a strong person from the Immortal Emperor Realm."


    "It''s been a long time since we Kunlun God Realm had a peak Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouse. The head has been in seclusion for many years. I wonder if we can be fortunate enough to take that step."


    "Killing Liu Ruobai will face the wrath of the Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouse. It depends on whether this Su Yan has the courage."


    Although Liu Ruobai is quite high-profile on weekdays, many people know his origin for the first time, and they can''t help but talk about it.


    The eyes looked at Su Yan invariably, wanting to see how he would make a choice.


    Lin Ruoxue also cast a worried look in the audience, she didn''t want to put Su Yan in a dangerous situation because of her own reasons.


    In her opinion, all Su Yan did was to stand up for her, so she got into so much trouble, which made her feel a little uneasy.


    "Brother Su, stop, you''ve done enough for me, I don''t want to see you in danger because of me."


    Lin Ruoxue''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for many people to hear it clearly. When they heard the words, they all stared at Lin Ruoxue with wide eyes. Many people only now realize that there is such a secret.


    "Hey, it turned out to be a red face because of anger at the crown, but this little girl looks really good, if it were me, I would be willing to stand for her."


    "Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by the beauty pass, and the ancients will not deceive me!"


    "Sure enough, it''s a disaster, but I mean, why haven''t you seen this junior sister? Do you know her identity?" Someone looked at Lin Ruoxue''s beautiful face and couldn''t help but ask quietly.


    "I said brother, you don''t want to die. This is obviously the ban of the buddy above. If you are courting death, don''t drag me." The brother who was questioned was directly scared away.


    "I know that girl, her name is Lin Ruoxue. She has only recently entered the sect. It seems that she was brought by the head of Zhao along with that Su Yan. Not long after she entered the outer sect, she was directly rated as ''outer sect first by a good person''. A beauty'', directly squeezing out the title of Liu Ruobai''s sister Liu Ruomei, which should also be the fuse of the conflict."


    "It''s amazing my brother, how do you know so much, let''s talk about it for my brother."


    "That''s right, I didn''t say it. My buddy is nicknamed ''Bai Xiaosheng'', so there''s nothing I don''t know about."


    Several disciples gathered around and wentssip with ecstatic brows.


    Su Yan also heard Lin Ruoxue''s words and shook her head at her.


    Seeing this, Lin Ruoxue knew that Su Yan had his own thoughts and considerations, so she stopped talking.

 Chapter 5182： Su Xiaoxiao

    Chapter 5182 Su Xiaoxiao


    "Hehe, I, Su Yan, have never been threatened by anyone."


    "Because everyone who threatened me has been killed by me, and I believe you are no exception."


    "Also, what about the Immortal King''s Realm? Do you think I haven''t had the chance to enter the Immortal King''s Realm yet at such a young age? Don''t think about messing with my mind."


    In the face of Liu Ruobai''s threat from the family behind him, it was obvious that Su Yan was not afraid, but responded strongly.


    "Give you a chance to be useless, and if these are your last words, then you can die."


    Su Yan stretched out his hand and shrouded Liu Ruobai strongly, the power of the Immortal King Seventh Layer was unmistakable, and everyone in the audience could not bear the pressure and could only retreat.


    But when everyone was retreating into the distance, a woman in a gray robe chose to stand still, but after a while, she took the initiative to walk towards the ring.


    Everyone couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes, and there was a hint of shock in their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to the chief disciple Wu Shengtian, there is actually a powerhouse of the Immortal King Jiuzhongtian in the sect.


    As the leader, Liu Ruobai felt that his whole body was shattered, and even breathing became an extravagant hope, lying on the ground unable to move at all.


    Can only watch death come, this process is shattering, but Liu Ruobai is silent and endures it.


    Su Yan also saw the gray-robed woman approaching him, with some doubts in his eyes.


    Although the woman was covered with a veil, the faint outline of her face was already breathtakingly beautiful.


    However, this does not affect his actions, he is not an animal with lower body thinking.


    What about the peak of the Immortal King, if he dares to stop him, he will kill him.


    But just when Liu Ruobai''s life was hanging by a thread and he was about to die, the woman in gray robe spoke.


    "enough!"


    A cold female voice came, causing Su Yan to stop his movements, and the others watched this scene curiously, looking forward to what happened next.


    "Let him go. Killing him won''t do you any good. Your purpose is nothing more than standing up. Now that your purpose has been achieved, don''t go on like this."


    Su Yan glanced at the gray-robed woman in surprise, not expecting the other party to see through his thoughts at a glance.


    That''s right, taking action against Liu Ruobai''s brothers and sisters and exposing his own strength is just for the sake of standing up.


    Within half a month of coming to Kunlun Gate, he had already encountered a series of troubles, which made him feel unhappy, but he just lacked an excuse.


    And this time the outer door competition was an opportunity. I wanted to take the opportunity to find a suitable reason, but I didn''t expect this Liu Ruomei to slam into the muzzle of the gun.


    When he was really drowsy, someone gave him a pillow. How could he miss such a rare opportunity.


    "Who are you? You don''t even dare to show your true face, so what qualifications do you have to teach here."


    Su Yan was not accustomed to her, there were always people who were self-righteous, thinking that everyone else would listen to her, and couldn''t figure out how much he weighed.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. The purpose of my coming is to dissuade you. The sect has the rules of the sect. If a disciple makes a mistake, he will be punished by the law enforcement elders. It is not your turn to call the shots."


    Seeing that Su Yan was unmoved, the gray-robed woman immediately reprimanded in a low voice.


    This made Su Yan annoyed all of a sudden. If the elder could trust him, why would he have encountered so much trouble? He really thought he was a three-year-old child.


    "You''re just a little rat who hides his head and shows his tail. Since you want to take care of it, I''ll see if you have the skills to take care of my affairs."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yan moved his hand.


    A broken sword crossed the sky, and the void trembled.


    Su Yan swung out a sword, slashing mountains and seas, and the sharp sword energy was enough to penetrate everything.


    At first, the gray-robed woman had a calm face, and her confident and calm temperament was quite extraordinary.


    But when the sword qi attacked, his face changed greatly. The sharp sword qi seemed to split his body, making him unable to help his heart tremble.


    It was too late to escape. The gray-robed woman hurriedly picked up her long sword to block.


    Afterwards, the sword qi raged, and the woman tried her best to resist, but she finally blocked it.


    However, more than half of the immortal energy in the body was consumed, the surging blood pressure could not be controlled, and blood flowed from the corner of the mouth.


    With just one move, a huge gap emerges.


    Seeing that the gray-robed woman actually blocked the sword, Su Yan''s eyes were quite surprised, because he knew how terrifying this sword was.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at the sword in the woman''s hand, his expression changed slightly.


    This made him wonder, the identity of this woman is definitely not simple.


    At this time, the gray-clothed woman also looked like she was still in shock. She felt some regrets in her heart, and she should not be contemptuous.


    Then she looked at the long sword in her hand, and her eyes filled with distress. This sword was given to her by her father and had a special meaning.


    But now the top of the blade is already pitted and full of gaps, almost like a nine-toothed rake.


    While she was distressed, she was also curious as to what rank the Broken Sword in Su Yan''s hand was, to be able to cut her own Yuanhong Sword like this.


    If it were a complete sword, it would be worth it.


    "If you only have this strength, I advise you to stay out of your business."


    Su Yan looked at the gray-clothed woman indifferently, and withdrew the broken sword, because she found that the woman''s eyes were always staring at her treasure, which was his.


    "Stingy!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s action, the woman in gray couldn''t help but muttered in a low voice.


    "I can''t beat you, so I can''t take care of it, but don''t be complacent, someone will take care of you."


    After speaking, the woman in gray turned around and walked away without stopping.


    But before he walked very far, he stopped again and turned to look at Su Yan.


    Suddenly Su Xiao took off the veil.


    "You take good care of this girl. I''m not what you said. This girl looks like this. Also, I have a name and a surname. My surname is Su and Xiaoxiao. You remember it for me."


    The moment he took off the veil, there was a sudden gasp on the field, and Su Yan''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Apply a thin powder to the face, the skin is like cream, the hair is like clouds, and the appearance is stunning.


    Under the loose robe, it is difficult to conceal the tall, bumpy figure.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the country is alluring.


    This beauty, in Su Yan''s opinion, is slightly better than Lin Ruoxue, and even comparable to Ji Ruxue and Jin Shiya, few people can match.


    "I''m going, could this be Su Xiaoxiao, who is known as the ''Number One Beauty in Kunlun Sect''? It really opened my eyes."


    "I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for a while, but Senior Sister Su has already arrived at the Immortal Emperor Realm. We have to work harder not to be thrown too far, or we will be embarrassed."


    "Su Xiaoxiao, who is ranked second in the top ten disciples, saw the dragon but not the end, but I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see it. This is thanks to Brother Su."


    "It''s rumored that Su Xiaoxiao is the illegitimate daughter of the sect master. I don''t know if it''s true or not, but the sect master is okay with Su. This shouldn''t be a coincidence."


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t care about the fiery gazes of everyone, after glaring fiercely at Su Yan, she put on the veil and twisted Xiaoman''s waist and walked away.


    The tall and cold back also made everyone scream and feast their eyes.

 Chapter 5183： kill me

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eighty-three chapters block my death


    Su Yan looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s back, and shook his head.


    I didn''t expect the other party to be very big, no wonder he dared to provoke him.


    However, she is only the daughter of the sect master, so even if the sect master is in person, as long as it is not in the spirit transformation state, it will not pose a threat to him.


    He doesn''t value these things at all. If it wasn''t for the restoration of Daoji, he would never step into this sect at all.


    No longer paying attention to the other party, Su Yan turned to look at Liu Ruobai, who was kneeling on the ground not far away, his eyes were cold.


    It''s impossible for him to let Liu Ruobai go, isn''t that blaming himself for it?


    He killed his sister himself, could it be that he let him go, and then he suddenly found out that he planned to call himself a brother?


    Only an idiot would have such an idea, he understands the reason why weeds need to be eradicated,


    "It seems that no one is here to save you. If that''s the case, I''ll send you to see your sister. It''s good to have a company on the way to Huangquan."


    After he finished speaking, Su Yan shot directly, his palm stretched out, and the giant golden hand in the virtual space appeared again, covering Liu Ruobai.


    After a while, when the smoke cleared, a giant pit of several tens of meters appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, and only half of the arena was left.


    Looking at the big pit, the disciples surrounding them couldn''t help but tremble, and some people couldn''t help but looked towards the bottom of the pit curiously, and there was no shadow of Liu Ruobai.


    Liu Ruobai, the seventh-ranked disciple of the top ten disciples, fell.


    Liu Ruomei''s death will not cause much disturbance, but the death of Liu Ruobai, one of the top ten disciples, will cause an uproar.


    Su Yan had thought about the consequences for a long time, but he didn''t care about it. He was just an Immortal King, so he killed him. If he wanted to cause trouble, just let him go.


    The Immortal Kings and Immortal Emperors who died in his hands are also unknown, so why should he care about the life and death of a disgusting ant.


    This is like squeezing an annoying fly with your hand. The world of practice is so cruel. Don''t forget, the rules are made by the strong, and only the weak will be restrained.


    The rules of this world are made by the strong.


    After dealing with Liu Ruomei, Su Yan originally planned to go back to seek a breakthrough and see if there was any spiritual medicine suitable for him that could restore his foundation.


    It''s just that Su Yan hadn''t left yet, when a powerful coercion suddenly came from outside the door.


    This coercion carried an illusion of contempt for the audience. Even if he didn''t see him, Su Yan knew that it wasn''t a good stubble.


    At this moment, Zhao Lianhua of Divine Sword Palace came over, looking at Su Yan''s eyes as if they were poisoned, very unfriendly.


    "Why, Elder Zhao is looking for a place for the disciples of the Divine Sword Palace?"


    If Su Yan remembered correctly, Liu Ruobai was a disciple of the Divine Sword Palace.


    Although the Kunlun family has a great career, the top ten disciples have spent a lot of resources to cultivate.


    Now that there is one less Liu Ruobai, it is a bit unreasonable that the Divine Sword Mansion will not come to trouble him.


    Zhao Lianhua looked at the young man in front of him, if Su Yan could unite with him, a mere Liu Ruobai would die.


    To exchange an Immortal King Realm for a stronger disciple, this deal is not a loss.


    It''s a pity that Su Yanda was against her from the very beginning, and the two are destined to not be able to walk on the same path, so this kind of idea is impossible to realize,


    However, an opponent of this strength must not let him grow up.


    Thinking of this, a trace of killing intent flashed in Zhao Lianhua''s eyes. Since it can''t be used by me, then I can''t stay.


    "My Divine Sword Mansion''s disciples are all carefully selected. I will naturally not let you go, but it''s not me who will trouble you today."


    Having said this, Zhao Lianhua smiled slightly.


    How about being qualified? Didn''t he die in the end?


    How many geniuses who were not born in the world did not become gods in the end, just because he was too arrogant.


    Su Yan is such a person.


    So he will never grow up.


    "yes?"


    Su Yan didn''t expect that Zhao Lianhua didn''t do it herself, which surprised him a bit.


    But on second thought, Zhao Lianhua has always liked the trick of borrowing a knife to kill, and there is probably no blood on her hands.


    "Then I want to see, who are you planning to teach me!"


    Su Yan''s tone was arrogant. In his opinion, even if the number one disciple of the Divine Sword Palace came out, he would definitely not be his opponent.


    Zhao Lianhua doesn''t care about him anymore, who else can take care of him?


    "What an arrogant tone."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man hummed softly in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a man wearing a Taoist robe standing in the sky, his eyes were sharp like blades, and he felt like he was killed once just by looking at it.


    Zhao Lianhua hurriedly bowed to Yingying in the air, and said, "Sect Master Ye, this Su Yan is really damned, he doesn''t show mercy to his fellow sect, please Sect Master Ye to do justice."


    Ye Wuming!


    The Kunlun Sect now has two deputy heads, one is Zao Wuji and the other is Ye Wuming.


    The former Zao Wou-Ki was just an elder under Ye Wuming''s hands, and today he can be on an equal footing with him.


    He heard that Zao Wou-Ki had accepted a disciple to enter the Kunlun Gate, but he didn''t care much.


    But today, it seems that this disciple is not only arrogant, but also ruthless and ruthless.


    This kind of ulterior motives disciple staying in the Kunlun Sect is completely introducing the wolf into the room.


    "Su Yan, even though you are a disciple of Zao Wou-Ki, I shouldn''t be too busy, but your master is not here now, and you actually started killing two disciples in a row in the door. Such cruel tactics, I absolutely don''t want to. allow you to exist."


    After that, Ye Wuming drove his immortal power.


    The surging immortal power poured out, causing the world to change color and the river to flow backwards.


    Many disciples were shocked by this strange sight.


    This... is definitely not the ability that ordinary Immortal Emperors can have.


    Su Yan could see at a glance that this Ye Wuming was at the pinnacle of Immortal Emperor''s Three Reincarnations, and he might step into the fourth reincarnation at any time.


    But what is this?


    Just a mere Immortal Emperor, in his eyes he is still an ant-like existence.


    But the script obviously did not follow Zhao Lianhua''s original arrangement, and her face was a little ugly.


    "Sect Master Ye, it''s better for you not to interfere in such trivial matters as teaching your disciples."


    She knew that there was something odd about this Su Yan, and if the head of Ye was at a disadvantage in Su Yan''s hands, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Ye Wuming glanced at Zhao Lianhua coldly and motioned for her to continue.


    "This Su Yan is so arrogant, he just thinks that he has extraordinary strength. Even if you are kicked out of the door today, he will advertise that there is no one in Kunlun Sect. In my opinion, it is better to wait for Wu Shengtian to leave the customs and let them compete with each other. Down��"

 Chapter 5184： Wu Shengtian

    Chapter 5184 Wu Shengtian


    Ye Wuming glanced at Zhao Lianhua, then turned to Su Yan, and said condescendingly.


    "Forget it, let my eldest disciple clean you up. My immortal emperor will take action against you, a little immortal king. I am afraid that someone will say that he is bullying the small, so as not to fall into the limelight."


    At the same time, the top of the first peak, in a magnificent palace, was covered with white mist.


    A young man in purple robe is sitting cross-legged, with the charm of the avenue flowing all over his body.


    Immortal energy swirls around him, like a small vortex, being sucked into the body, and then a layer of golden light emerges from his body.


    In each small vortex, there is a **** and demon phantom sitting cross-legged, as if chanting sutras.


    Obviously, this young man is cultivating an extremely powerful immortal technique.


    This person is Wu Shengtian, the chief disciple of Kunlun Sect, and his strength is the highest among his peers.


    As the number one person in the Kunlun Sect Divine Sword Palace, it is no exaggeration to say that even among the younger generation of the entire Kunlun Divine Realm, he is the number one person.


    But at this moment, there was a commotion outside the temple gate, which made the young man have to withdraw from the cultivation state.


    There is a hint of doubt in the clear eyes, and it is the most taboo to disturb when cultivating, otherwise it will be easy to go crazy.


    Then the purple-robed youth stood up, a purple-robed robe trimmed with gold borders, immortal flowing, noble and extraordinary, as if he had an innate noble temperament.


    The image of the tall and heroic figure does not know how many young girls will be fascinated.


    The purple-robed youth opened the door and walked out of the palace, with a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    And the people who were arguing in front of the temple gate also heard the movement behind them and couldn''t help turning their heads to look.


    "Little plum, what are you talking about, it''s so lively."


    But the people under the steps hurriedly knelt to the ground when they heard the words, bowing their heads and daring not to look at them.


    "Master, I''m waiting to be damned, I disturbed the master''s cultivation, and asked the master to punish me."


    On the side, there was an inner disciple standing awkwardly, not knowing whether to kneel or something.


    "It''s okay, get up and talk, I don''t mean to blame, tell me what happened."


    The purple-robed youth had a soft voice and a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was hard to imagine that this was the chief disciple of the Divine Sword Palace, as if he was like the big brother next door.


    Every word and deed are like a spring breeze, and people can''t pick out any faults.


    And the people kneeling on the steps were the followers of the purple-robed youth. As the eldest disciple of the Kunlun Sect, he was the only one who had such privileges.


    The same is a pro-pass, but others do not have this kind of treatment.


    And this group of followers is not simple, some are disciples of the sect, while some are subdued when the youth in purple robes went out to experience.


    Among them, there is no lack of the existence of the Immortal King Seventh Layer, and there are even people whose strength is comparable to the top ten disciples.


    Hearing the young man''s question, the people below did not dare to delay, and hurriedly replied.


    "Reporting to the master, today is the day of the outer sect competition. It seems that there is a sect traitor who is wantonly killing the same sect. The deputy head of Ye called someone to inform the master to deal with this person."


    "I was afraid that this little thing would disturb the master''s retreat, so I shied away from it, but I didn''t want this disciple to make a loud noise at the door."


    The purple-robed youth treats them like brothers, and they are also die-hard followers of him, complementing each other.


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, the purple-robed youth nodded and looked at the disciple standing beside him.


    "is that so?"


    "Don''t dare to deceive the senior brother, this son is extremely cruel, the outer disciple Liu Ruomei was killed by him, and even the senior brother Liu Ruobai was brutally murdered, and the senior brother is also asked to kill this scorpion and uphold justice."


    This disciple also looked bitter. Who would have thought that this drudgery would fall on his head. If he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t bear Ye Wuming''s anger.


    But Wu Shengtian couldn''t afford to offend him, so he could only resort to this.


    But fortunately, the rumors were true, the elder brother treated people very well and spoke well, which made him relieved and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Oh?"


    "What''s the origin of this person? Even Liu Ruobai of the seventh heaven of the Immortal King was planted. It seems that he is not an unknown person. Tell me in detail."


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t expect that this incident happened in the sect during his retreat, and the impact was really not small.


    "Senior Brother Qi, this person was brought into the sect by the deputy head of Zhao Wuji, and he was designated as a true disciple within a month of entering the door, second only to his own disciple."


    The Kunlun Sect disciples are divided into outer sect disciples, inner sect disciples, true disciples, and ten direct disciples.


    "The specific realm of this person is unknown, and it seems that he has hidden his cultivation, but it should not be lower than the seventh heaven of the Immortal King."


    "By the way, Senior Sister Su has also played against him, but she suffered a bit of a loss, so she can only ask Senior Brother to go out."


    After the disciple finished speaking, he stared at Wu Shengtian eagerly, fearing that he would be rejected.


    "Su Xiaoxiao?"


    "Exactly."


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Wu Shengtian''s eyes changed slightly, and Su Xiaoxiao, who ranked second in the top ten disciples, didn''t win the other.


    It''s really not easy, Wu Shengtian''s eyes are also more and more solemn, Su Xiaoxiao is the same as him, but he is in the realm of the Immortal King Jiuzhongtian.


    "Okay, I get it, you tell the master, and I''ll go over later."


    Wu Shengtian looked at the disciple and said warmly.


    "Yes, I''ll go back to life now!"


    Wu Shengtian looked at the distant back of the disciple and was a little lost, wondering what he was thinking.


    At the outer door at this time, Su Yan looked at Ye Wuming with a sarcastic expression.


    "Ye Wuming, you are really powerful, you want to condemn me indiscriminately, do I offend you in any way?"


    Ye Wuming was choked for a moment, and he didn''t know how to speak.


    Because it wasn''t Su Yan who offended him, it was Zao Wou-Ki. In his opinion, I can''t cure the old, can''t I cure the young?


    Of course he wouldn''t dare say it.


    Seeing that the Sect Master was deflated, Zhao Lianhua became unhappy and scolded sharply.


    "Murdering fellow sect for no reason, the means are extremely cruel, do you still think you are doing the right thing? The deputy head of Ye has a compassionate mind, how can you let a person like you leave it alone."


    "I think you are such a wicked person. Everyone gets it and punishes him. When Wu Shengtian arrives, it will be your death."


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Lianhua who was in a hurry and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Hehe, you old witch is really not right on the top and bottom is crooked. With people like you, the Kunlun Sect is really over."


    "you you...."


    Zhao Lianhua was so angry that she was speechless, her eyes glaring and blood surging.


    "What I am, I am talking about you old witch, open your dog eyes and take a good look. When the young master kills innocent people, I kill the people who should be killed."


    "So many people are watching, why don''t you ask them?"


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding Kunlun disciples, but no one dared to look at him, all lowered their heads, this scene made him shake his head.


    Zhao Lianhua also smiled proudly when she saw this, feeling that she had moved back 10%, she couldn''t help but sneered.


    "What else do you have to say? You are an executioner who kills innocent people and maims fellow students. Just accept your fate. Today is your day of death."

 Chapter 5185： Take a lesson

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eighty-fifth chapters take lessons


    "I can testify!"


    Lin Ruoxue stood up, he couldn''t bear Su Yan being so slandered and indifferent, he shouted loudly.


    "Liu Ruomei will be killed by Big Brother Su only if Liu Ruomei sneaks up first, but Liu Ruobai will be slapped to death by a slap in the face when he is arrogant and arrogant and insults Big Brother Su."


    "You bitch, who doesn''t know that this kid is your concubine, who will believe what you say?"


    Seeing that Lin Ruoxue dared to defend Su Yan, Zhao Lianhua refuted her, her face was very ugly, and she couldn''t help yelling loudly.


    Lin Ruoxue heard this, but tears of grievance fell. As a young lady, she had never been treated like this since she was a child.


    Seeing this, Su Yan stretched out his palm and went straight to Zhao Lianhua. Before she could react, she slapped her far away.


    "Old witch, keep your mouth clean, otherwise it won''t be a problem that can be solved with a slap next time."


    The disciples were also shocked by Su Yan''s actions. They didn''t expect that he would dare to attack the elders of the Divine Sword Palace, but then they gloated over the misfortune.


    "Good fight! It''s been a long time since I looked at this old woman. This kid is really good. He has done things that I have never dared to do, haha."


    "Now the newcomer is really fierce. I have been in the sect for more than ten years, and I dare not resist. I was suppressed by this old woman."


    Many people secretly gave Su Yan a thumbs up, but they quickly put their hands down for fear of being seen by Zhao Lianhua.


    "It seems that you are really unpopular. How about I do a good thing for them and slap you to death?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Lianhua with a light smile, ignoring Ye Wuming, who had a pig liver look on the side.


    "You stinky brat, I want you to die, Ye Wuming, you are not ready to take down this vicious brat." She couldn''t care about that much at the moment, she was about to be mad at Su Yan.


    Zhao Lianhua covered her face, five finger prints were clearly visible on her face, the boss with a swollen mouth, a few teeth fell out, and her speech leaked, making people laugh and laugh.


    Seeing this, the other disciples also tried to hold back their laughter, and their faces became almost the same as Ye Wuming.


    However, Ye Wuming''s face was ugly, but he was angry. He didn''t expect this Su Yan to be so difficult to deal with, which made him a little uncertain, and his face was also uncertain.


    In fact, when Su Yan shot just now, he was also about to stop it, but suddenly an irresistible coercion instantly covered him, making him dare not make any move.


    This coercion made him feel even more terrifying than facing the Sect Master. He had no doubt that if he continued to act, he would be directly trampled to death, and he wanted to trample an ant to death.


    Ye Wuming stared at Su Yan''s face, he didn''t know if it was Su Yan''s ghost, this kid is really evil, Zhao Lianhua''s reminder was right.


    In the face of the unpredictable Su Yan, Ye Wuming was also indecisive, and he couldn''t see through Su Yan''s cultivation realm.


    "Bold! If you dare to do anything wrong, this seat will surely suppress you."


    Although he didn''t dare to make a move, it was still okay to roar a few times and pretend, mainly because he looked at Zhao Lianhua''s extremely resentful face, and he couldn''t tell the bitterness.


    The two of them actually have a leg. Otherwise, how could Zhao Lianhua, who is only the sixth heaven of the Immortal King, become an elder, because of his relationship with Ye Wuming.


    It''s just that most people don''t know it.


    At this time, Ye Wuming was also in a dilemma. He was anxious like an ant crawling. Every second he stayed here was a huge blow to his majesty. After all, so many people were watching.


    I am also wondering why Wu Shengtian hasn''t arrived yet...


    On the other side, Wu Shengtian was still in his mansion and did not set off.


    "What else happened during my retreat?"


    A subordinate named Li Lang hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master, when you were in seclusion, the sect was peaceful, and nothing major happened. It was just a matter of finding the deputy head to develop several new medicines, and that''s all. This time the outer door is bigger than what happened."


    But then Li Lang glanced at Wu Shengtian''s calm face and continued.


    "By the way, Mistress Yurou seems to have broken through to the pinnacle of the Eighth Heavenly King recently."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Wu Shengtian with a flat face. As a senior dogleg, how could he have forgotten his master''s special attention.


    "How has she been recently?" Hearing Yurou''s name, Wu Shengtian''s eyes filled with tenderness, and a doting smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "My mistress is all right, but I''ve lost some weight recently, mainly because I''m sick of thinking about my master."


    Hearing this, Wu Shengtian''s eyes flashed with distress, "Is that so? I''ll go see her, and you can send a message to Master, saying that I''ll be there later."


    After speaking, Wu Shengtian took a step forward and disappeared in place.


    The others looked at Wu Shengtian''s disappearing direction with admiration and awe.


    How dignified and great their masters are, in their hearts, that is the gods and beliefs, the driving force for them to live, and the confidence of their pride and self-confidence!


    "You said, did the master take that step?"


    "Shen Yan, this is not something you and I should be concerned about. Now we should hurry up and do what the master explained."


    "I mean, let''s go."


    A group of people got off Gujue Peak and rushed towards the outer door.


    The first peak is called ''Lonely Peak''.


    And the mountain that Yurou was on was called ''Guyue Peak''.


    After a while, Li Lang and his party arrived at the outer gate, and when they saw the crowded scene, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    "This battle, tsk tsk, that kid named Su Yan is really capable, he can actually make the entire Kunlun Sect move for him."


    They have never seen this battle, and even the sky is full of figures, and they have nowhere to go.


    After finally squeezing in, they saw Su Yan, Ye Wuming and the others standing opposite each other at a glance, and their faces couldn''t help showing joy.


    Several people stood under the ring, panting, then tidied up their clothes and said to Ye Wuming with a fist.


    "Sect Master Ye, my master asked us to tell you that he will be there in a while, please wait a moment."


    Ye Wuming heard the voice and looked down the stage, only to see a few people standing there with disheveled clothes, which made him frown and felt a little unhappy.


    Wu Shengtian is becoming less and less likely to buy his master''s account. Every time he has something to do with him, he either retreats or finds various reasons to deliberately shirk.


    But he didn''t say anything, and he knew that he couldn''t control him now.


    After all, sometimes strength is better than seniority, and he used to obey his own words. Since Wu Shengtian slowly revealed his talent and improved his cultivation, his attitude towards himself has undergone subtle changes.


    "I see."


    Seeing that Ye Wuming''s face was not very good-looking, several people also retreated knowingly, anyway, the word has already spread.

 Chapter 5186： Tentative

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eighty-six chapters temptation


    The dense crowd not far away also became agitated when they heard the news, each with various expressions on their faces.


    "Is Wu Shengtian going to appear? It seems that this Su Yan is dead, and there will be a good show later."


    "Eldest brother is the first person of the younger generation in the Kunlun Divine Realm. How could he be comparable to this Su Yan? Killing him will not be difficult at all."


    "I''m really looking forward to it. I haven''t seen Senior Brother make a move for a long time. The last time Senior Senior Brother made a move, it seems that he subdued a monster at the peak of the Immortal King who was in chaos."


    Everyone was chatting and talking, the atmosphere was very noisy, Su Yan''s life and death were no longer important, and it was enough to say the last sentence to see Wu Shengtian.


    What''s more, in the eyes of everyone, it was right that Wu Shengtian brutally killed Su Yan, and there would be no other accidents at all.


    Su Yan''s face was calm and unmoved. No matter what kind of chief disciple he was, as long as he dared to come, he would be trampled to death.


    Su Yan ignored the noisy crowd, but looked at Zhao Lianhua who was being lifted up and looked at him resentfully, and said.


    "Old witch, you did the Lin family''s affairs, right? That little girl was arranged by you, right?"


    "When this matter is over, we should settle the account."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was sarcastic, and he thought that he was hiding, but under the strength of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnation Peak, everything would be invisible.


    Zhao Lianhua''s face changed drastically when she heard Su Yan''s words, how did this guy know?


    She thought she was doing it flawlessly, and she couldn''t find her head at all, but Su Yan''s remarks made him lose his mind.


    The body involuntarily approached Ye Wuming and wanted to seek shelter.


    But Ye Wuming''s attention was not on her, and his eyes looked into the distance, as if he was expecting something.


    At this moment, Ye Wuming''s old face couldn''t help showing a hint of joy, and whispered, "Here..."


    Su Yan also felt something in his heart. He looked towards the distant sky, and two figures were approaching at an extreme speed.


    The disciples also saw Su Yan''s gaze, followed the direction he was looking at, and suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "Elder brother is here!"


    "Elder brother is here! Look at it!"


    "Who is that person next to Senior Brother? It looks familiar."


    Everyone''s exclamations came one after another, the huge dojo was occupied by dense figures, and at this moment, it was detonated like a powder keg.


    It didn''t take a moment for the two figures to fall not far from the arena, and the clouds under their feet also dissipated with the wind the moment they landed.


    At this time, the atmosphere on the field reached its peak. I don''t know who made the head, and everyone started to shout involuntarily.


    "Eldest brother is mighty!"


    "Eldest brother is mighty!"


    "Eldest brother is mighty!"


    The sound waves were higher than waves, and the momentum was moving.


    Su Yan also stared at the past, and couldn''t help but admire in his heart, what a pair of immortals!


    The man is dressed in a purple robe, with extraordinary heroism and a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, which makes people feel like a spring breeze and a good feeling in their hearts.


    And that woman, beautiful, is a bit too much.


    She has a slender figure, a wide-sleeved flowing fairy skirt, and the bones of the gods. She looks like a nine-day mysterious girl, and her eyes are dusty and cold, without a trace of dust.


    This kind of appearance is even better than Su Xiaoxiao''s.


    From the exclamations of everyone, Su Yan knew that this woman was Bai Yurou, who ranked fourth in the top ten disciples, and was at the pinnacle of the Eighth Heavenly King.


    He is also the Taoist companion of chief disciple Wu Shengtian.


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian for a while, and then stopped paying attention. This kind of opponent was not worth his attention.


    In his opinion, the enthusiasm of the crowd is so high, it seems to be flattering, or it is similar to belief.


    If he kills Wu Shengtian himself later, will the faith of the disciples of Divine Sword Palace collapse? He is still looking forward to this scene.


    As the saying goes, the higher you hold, the worse you fall. Isn''t it good to be honest and low-key? Just like him.


    "Hehe, it''s quite lively, thank you, thank you."


    Wu Shengtian wore an iconic smile and held both sides with his fists, making it as if everyone was a guest at his wedding.


    Bai Yurou, who was beside her, couldn''t help but help her forehead, and rolled her eyes at him.


    He quickly tugged at his sleeve to make him more serious.


    Then the two saluted Ye Wuming, "Master."


    "The disciple is late, please forgive me." Wu Shengtian''s solemn expression made Ye Wuming''s face darken.


    "It''s okay, I''ll leave this Su Yan to you. I''ll be waiting for you in the Law Enforcement Hall. Be sure to catch this kid in front of me."


    After Ye Wuming finished speaking, he turned around and left. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment, but Zhao Lianhua stayed.


    Wu Shengtian clasped his fists towards Ye Wuming''s back and replied, "Follow the teacher''s orders! Please rest assured, the disciple will not disappoint you."


    Then he turned to look at Su Yan, also with a novel look on his face. Judging from his appearance, he was not very old, at most in his twenties, but his cultivation was not low.


    And when he was at this age, he was at the realm of immortals at most. Now he is in his 40s and is at the peak of immortal kings. Although he has half footed into the realm of immortal emperors, he has been unable to enter the realm. Quite sad, but just a little bit of an opportunity.


    "This junior brother, you have heard it, don''t make it difficult for senior brother, I think you should capture it yourself, so as not to hurt the peace."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and persuaded him with good words. He thought that his attitude was too low.


    Su Yan also looked at Wu Shengtian calmly and said.


    "You are not my opponent. I advise you to go and not ask for trouble."


    In his opinion, this is just a statement of facts, but in the eyes of others, it is a little bit ignorant. This attitude is really arrogant to the extreme, and they are accused.


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes narrowed, Su Yan''s words made him a little suspicious, he looked at Su Yan up and down repeatedly, but couldn''t see anything.


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian''s face, and the corners of his mouth evoked a good-looking range. It was just a way to hide his cultivation. He was not very clever.


    This chief disciple is only half-step Immortal Emperor, and it is impossible to see his true cultivation.


    However, Wu Shengtian''s attitude made him not want to face each other with swords as soon as he came up. For those who speak well, he does not hesitate to give a good face, but if someone who speaks evilly comes, he will be greeted by the Wanzai Bingjian.


    He Su Yan has a clear grudge.


    "Junior brother''s tone is really amazing. This makes me even more excited. It''s been a long time since I met an opponent like you."


    Su Yan also smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth and said unwillingly.


    "You can come and try."


    ......

 Chapter 5187： One sword breaks all methods

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and eighty seventh


    Su Yan''s words changed the eyes of the onlookers. This arrogant attitude was truly invincible.


    "This kid is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. I don''t know who gave him the courage to dare to speak to his senior brother like this."


    "That''s right, he really thought that if he defeated Senior Sister Su, he would be invincible in the world. He really wanted Senior Brother to kill his majesty. Let''s see if he dares to be so embarrassed."


    "Senior brother is a half-step immortal emperor. If you have the word emperor, you are not comparable to immortal kings. The two are completely different from heaven and earth. I believe that the senior brother will give him an unforgettable lesson for life."


    Many male disciples looked at Su Yan and began to hold grievances for Wu Shengtian, but there were also other female disciples who defended Su Yan.


    "Junior Brother Su is not that kind of person. This is called self-confidence. Do you understand? Looking at his deep and melancholy eyes, I just love him so much."


    "Although the eldest brother is strong, Su Yan is not weak. I didn''t see Liu Ruobai being killed by him. Besides, he didn''t do anything wrong. Could it be that he can''t be captured if he really wants to."


    After all, handsome guys are popular everywhere, and Su Yan has also won the favor of all the senior sisters with this handsome face.


    "It seems that the junior brother is quite popular, so it is difficult for me to do it."


    "But the master''s order is difficult to violate, and the senior brother has no choice but to take action. I hope that the junior brother will not blame him, but I will be merciful."


    Wu Shengtian was very confident in his own strength, and as soon as he finished speaking, he no longer hesitated and prepared to start.


    But at this moment, Bai Yurou, who stood quietly like a water lotus, grabbed him, which made him a little puzzled, and turned his head to look at her.


    "Be careful, don''t be careless, this junior brother is a little weird."


    Bai Yurou observed Su Yan for a long time, the latter also noticed her eyes, but didn''t care, he was just an Immortal King, and he couldn''t see his disguise.


    Hearing Bai Yurou''s reminder, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but his eyes became a little dignified. He knew that Bai Yurou had a special physique, so he didn''t doubt the credibility of her words.


    "I know, don''t worry, let me have a try with this Junior Brother Su Yan."


    Although Bai Yurou''s words made him a little concerned, he was extremely confident in his own strength. Since his debut, he had never suffered a defeat, so he had longed for an opponent for a long time.


    Su Yan''s appearance made him unable to bear the joy of hunting, and even if there was no such thing, he would probably ask Su Yan for advice.


    "Junior Brother Su, get ready to take the call." Wu Shengtian held a long sword and was ready to go.


    "You can come and try, if my sword is shot, there will be no blood and no return."


    Su Yan also had a long sword in his hand, but instead of choosing the broken sword, he just found an ordinary sword.


    Wu Shengtian was a little confused when he saw this scene. So, could it be that this Su Yan was so exaggerated that he didn''t take him seriously.


    "Junior brother is a little underestimated. Brother, this sword is called Juque. Although I don''t know the specific rank, it is not inferior to the general top-level divine weapon."


    The sword in Su Yan''s hand was not even a spiritual weapon in his opinion. Compared with the giant tower in his hand, it was not even a fire stick, which made him feel that even if he defeated the opponent, he would be invincible. .


    "If junior brother doesn''t have a suitable sword, senior brother can lend you one temporarily."


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, he gestured to the entourage behind him, intending to lend Su Yan a good sword.


    "No, I use this sword very well, and it''s enough to beat you with this sword."


    Wu Shengtian''s face twitched when he heard this, and then he didn''t force it any more. People with strength are always a little arrogant. In this case, it''s enough to fight.


    "Since that''s the case, if junior brother loses later, don''t blame the sword."


    "If you don''t fight, you can fight if you want. Where can there be so much nonsense. A big man''s mother-in-law is really annoying."


    Su Yan couldn''t stand it any longer, and couldn''t help but start complaining.


    Wu Shengtian was stunned for a moment, feeling that something was stuck in his throat, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, and his face flushed red.


    Bai Yurou was also covering her mouth and snickering. She was sometimes anxious about Wu Shengtian''s Buddhist character, but she couldn''t do anything about him.


    He didn''t expect to finally see him shriveled today, which made him feel like he was looking for a bosom friend when he saw Su Yan, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t hold back, he couldn''t help but glanced at Bai Yurou, who was standing beside him, but the latter couldn''t hold back, his smile trembled, causing Wu Shengtian to stand there with a look of resentment.


    The many disciples in the audience couldn''t help but let out a loud cry of surprise. The laughter was one after another. It was true that the chief disciple of the dignified sect had such a side.


    "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense, Junior Brother be careful."


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Shengtian raised the giant tower in his hand, the arc of lightning jumped on the sword, the dark clouds rolled in the distance, the wind and thunder were loud, and then he charged straight towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan also casually held a sword flower in his hand, his toes stepped on the ground, and his vigorous posture was like a wandering dragon to greet him.


    "Meteor Falling Sword."


    Wu Shengtian let out a loud roar, and he was using the unique skills of the Divine Sword Palace. The terrifying aura made many disciples couldn''t help but change their expressions.


    Many Divine Sword disciples know this trick, but compared with Wu Shengtian, there is a huge gap, like a cloud of mud.


    "All swords return to their ancestors."


    At this moment, the sky covered by dark clouds was torn apart by countless sword rains, and a dazzling sunlight slanted down towards Su Yan accompanied by countless swords.


    Su Yan looked into his eyes, but there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. Although this move was powerful, it was no different from Fang Jiming before, and he could easily break it.


    "One sword breaks all methods."


    As soon as the sword in Su Yan''s hand let go, it flew into the wind and turned into a giant sword in no time. Like the sword of the avenue, it stabbed towards the sword rain full of void. As soon as it touched, countless swords directly annihilated into nothingness.


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes changed slightly, and he hurriedly cut off the mental connection with Jian Yu, but it was still a step too late.


    Under the watchful eyes of many disciples, Wu Shengtian quickly retreated, as if he had encountered some terrifying existence.


    Bai Yurou''s face changed, and a white scorpion flew towards Wu Shengtian, took it down, and then looked at Wu Shengtian''s face, her pupils shrank.


    At this time, Wu Shengtian''s face was pale and bloodless, and the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth dripped on the purple robe like plum blossoms one after another, embellishing it, making people shudder.


    The disciples onlookers have already exploded the pot, and they all look unbelievable. Could it be that the senior brother is showing mercy? Yes, it must be so.


    Many people reassure themselves in their hearts that Wu Shengtian is the belief of many disciples in Kunlun Gate. It is not enough to say that it is a spiritual pillar, and it cannot easily collapse.

 Chapter 5188： win

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eighty-eighth chapter wins


    When Wu Shengtian''s son-in-law saw that their master was injured, they also rushed forward with a concerned look.


    If eyes can kill, it is estimated that Su Yan would have died a cold heart by now, or the kind of whipping corpses back and forth.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    Li Lang supported Wu Shengtian, worried in his heart, for fear that he would not be able to bear this kind of blow and destroy Daoji.


    Wu Shengtian clutched his chest and couldn''t help coughing. There was more blood on the corners of his mouth, and everyone watching looked worried.


    "I''m fine, I was careless. I didn''t expect the opponent''s swordsmanship to have reached the realm of a juggernaut. I suffered a big loss for not checking it for a while, but luckily the injury wasn''t very serious. I''ll fight him for 300 rounds after I recover for a while."


    After speaking, he sat cross-legged and recovered from the injury.


    The others looked like they had seen a ghost at this time. They stared at each other with wide eyes, and their hearts were filled with horror. It was no wonder that the master was not his opponent in the way of swordsmanship. You must know that the master has already entered the realm of sword heart transparency.


    "What did the master just say? Sword Saint? How old is this son, how is this possible?"


    "The master is right. What that kid just used is to break through all methods with one sword. This can only be performed when the swordsmanship reaches the realm of transformation and the realm of sword saints."


    "We all underestimated each other, and it''s not wrong to lose this game."


    On the other side, Bai Yurou also looked at Wu Shengtian''s pale face, her brows couldn''t help frowning.


    "Can''t even you suppress him? If that''s the case, then we won''t fight him anymore, there will always be someone to clean him up."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but open his eyes when he heard this, and looked at Bai Yurou with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Yurou, don''t worry, I was careless before, I can find the place again later, and it''s impossible for me to admit defeat to Wu Shengtian."


    He also has his arrogance, how can a cultivator easily give up, even if his body is shattered, he should keep moving forward.


    Besides, in front of so many brothers and sisters, how could he be so embarrassed to admit defeat, then his glorious image would be stained, and his reputation would be ruined.


    So definitely don''t admit defeat!


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian calmly, but Gu Jing Wubo''s face did not show joy, anger, sorrow or joy.


    "You are not my opponent, give up as soon as possible, I have other things to do, and I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    In his heart, finding medicine to restore the foundation is the first priority. Continuous shots like today will damage his foundation, so try not to do it when you can.


    "Senior brother''s strength is really impressive. You should be hiding your realm. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone said you were in the Immortal Emperor Realm."


    "But if you think that I, Wu Shengtian, only have this kind of means, then you are very wrong. I''m going to start getting serious. I believe I won''t disappoint you, Junior Brother."


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Shengtian''s breath was changing rapidly. I saw the position between his eyebrows, and the bright brilliance began to spray, and the multicolored rays of light were intertwined, as if an ancient existence was reviving.


    Su Yan''s eyes were deep, looking at all this, he knew that this should be Wu Shengtian''s own chance, and there is no such immortal method in Kunlun Sect.


    A figure appeared behind Wu Shengtian. It was an unparalleled figure, very vague. Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, it was about to come from the long river of time.


    "This is the chance I got when I entered an ancient cave mansion by mistake. I fused a drop of the blood essence left by the master of the cave mansion, so I obtained the ability to summon him, and the realm of that person during his lifetime seems to have surpassed the Immortal Emperor."


    "I haven''t absorbed that drop of blood essence, so what I summon now is just a vague phantom. When the fusion is completed, the summoned person will have a combat power that surpasses the peak of the Immortal Emperor."


    "Although this phantom is only as powerful as the Immortal Emperor at present, it should be enough for you to deal with junior brother. Do you still like this grand ceremony junior brother?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with a light smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he was winning.


    And the phantom stood still at this moment, and just a ray of light had penetrated the world, shattering the void, and only waiting for Wu Shengtian''s order, Su Yan would be strongly suppressed.


    "Is this your trump card? If so, it''s not enough. My existence is not what you can imagine."


    Su Yan''s words gave Wu Shengtian a bad premonition in his heart. He hurriedly activated the secret technique, even burning the drop of blood essence in his body, and then controlled the phantom to fall towards Su Yan with a palm.


    But still a step too late.


    At this moment, a giant hand that lifted the sky appeared on top of Su Yan''s head, and slapped the phantom with a palm.


    Soon, a peerless and terrifying fluctuation erupted in the void, and many disciples and elders who were watching turned pale, and they retreated sharply, fearing that they would be affected.


    At this time, Ye Wuming, who was staying in the Law Enforcement Hall, also appeared in the sky, looking at the direction of the fluctuation with an ugly face. He did not expect that the two of them would make such a big noise. To be razed to the ground.


    Now even he doesn''t dare to intervene in this situation. Maybe the headmaster can. Thinking of this, Ye Wuming looked towards the back mountain, where the headmaster retreated.


    But after so long, there was no movement at all, and he doubted whether the headmaster had died, or if he went out for a wander, he couldn''t count on it anyway.


    He also didn''t expect this situation, he knew it would not provoke that guy, but it was too late to regret it.


    The two huge palms touched together, and at the moment of contact, the phantom became more and more blurred. Although it was extremely strong, it would soon dissipate.


    The divine light filled the sky, and at this moment all the peaks of Kunlun Sect were trembling, as if they were about to crack, as if they had run through the ages.


    Most of the palaces could not bear this kind of pressure and collapsed, most of the sects fell, and the eyelids of those who watched it jumped.


    "Wow...."


    Wu Shengtian spurted blood, and his complexion suddenly paled.


    This phantom, after all, is not real, but has come over time, and the pressure will soon dissipate.


    Just as Wu Shengtian was stunned, strange fluctuations appeared between heaven and earth. Someone walked in time and space, and the sound of footsteps resounded throughout the world.


    Wu Shengtian felt a tingling pain between his brows, as if he was about to be penetrated by a peerless sword, his expression suddenly changed, and a vague figure appeared in front of him.


    Su Yan!


    The opponent was holding a long sword that was not even a spiritual weapon, but this long sword was lying across his neck at the moment.


    "how is this possible....."


    "How could you possibly..."


    Wu Shengtian''s voice trembled, his expression became horrified and unbelievable, he did not expect that he would lose so thoroughly.


    Then his eyes dimmed, and he said in a low voice, "I lost."

 Chapter 5189： Point to a breakthrough

    The fifth thousand one hundred and eighty-ninth chapters point to a breakthrough


    "What happened just now? Time seems to stand still, do you feel it?"


    "Hey, it''s not wrong for the senior brother to lose. No one can stand it. It already involves the power of time."


    "That phantom is very strong, and it came against the long flow of time, but this Su Yan is too terrifying, to actually grasp the power of time, which is too shocking."


    ......


    Many people kept talking.


    The news of Wu Shengtian''s loss to Su Yan caused an earthquake-like terrifying sensation. Countless disciples were stunned and stunned from head to toe.


    For a moment, the entire Outer Sect Dojo became silent, everyone''s eyes were on Su Yan, and in front of him Wu Shengtian stood lost and lost, wondering what he was thinking.


    And Wu Shengtian''s followers also turned pale, the invincible master would actually lose to a little-known wild boy, they still can''t believe it.


    Bai Yurou also sighed lightly, not knowing how to comfort her, her face was full of worry.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan, whose face was calm and natural, and she was very excited. This man is so good, and falling in love with him was the most correct thing she had ever done in her life.


    Zhao Lianhua, who was not far away, was so frightened that she felt that she was about to die, and she was looking for life-saving straws everywhere.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Su Yan asked softly, looking at Wu Shengtian, whose face had returned to his natural expression.


    He couldn''t help but admire the speed of the other party''s self-healing. He couldn''t be so optimistic.


    "There is nothing to say. If you lose, you will lose, but it''s not that you can''t afford to lose. It is a blessing for the junior brother to enter the sect. Maybe I should give you the position of the chief disciple."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said calmly.


    "What? Don''t you hold me accountable for killing my fellow disciple?"


    Su Yan was not surprised by Wu Shengtian''s attitude. If he wanted to arrest him at this time and ask him to ask for his guilt, it would definitely be a problem with his brain.


    Everyone can see his strength and potential, how can he be comparable to Liu Ruobai, as long as he is not a fool, he should know what to do.


    "Master''s order is hard to violate. I have always believed in the innocence of junior brother. Judging from your behavior, you don''t look like a murderous person, and I did this just to find a legitimate reason to discuss with junior brother."


    Su Yan nodded, he knew that the other party was telling the truth, and there was no need to make up lies to deceive himself in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The attitude of the other party is very sincere, and this is the reason why he chose to show mercy.


    "Junior Brother Su, can you talk about the cause and effect of this matter?"


    Wu Shengtian looked into Su Yan''s eyes with a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, as if nothing had happened before the two of them.


    The corners of their mouths twitched when they saw this scene. The two of them were fighting and killing each other a moment ago, but the next second they started chatting and laughing.


    "It''s not complicated. After the outer disciple Liu Ruomei lost the game, she attacked Lin Ruoxue with a grudge, was stopped by me, and then killed by me."


    "And Liu Ruomei''s elder brother Liu Ruobai is right and wrong. Relying on his identity as a personal disciple, he verbally abused me and planned to kill me to avenge his sister, but he never wanted to be killed by me."


    "I don''t think it''s wrong for me to kill them, what do you think?"


    After Wu Shengtian heard Su Yan''s words, the smile on his face almost froze. He was convinced by Su Yan''s decisive character, he couldn''t do it.


    But Su Yan was right, he didn''t do anything wrong in this matter, and he killed all the people who deserved to be killed, and no one could say anything.


    "So that''s the case, I know that Junior Brother, you have been wronged. This misunderstanding has been explained clearly. Don''t worry, I will uphold justice for you from Master."


    Wu Shengtian showed greatness and did not hold any grudge against the previous incident, and Su Yan''s willingness to explain to him was also based on the sincere attitude of the other party.


    Although he didn''t need to explain so much because of his strength, but he didn''t hit the smiling face with his hand, and his brain was fine, so how could he create an enemy for himself for no reason.


    "By the way, Junior Brother, what''s the name of your move just now, it actually involves the power of time, so Senior Brother I suffered a big loss."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help being curious, and asked Su Yan directly, but Su Yan was also stunned, not expecting the other party to ask this question.


    "It''s okay, I''ll just ask haha, Junior Brother, don''t mind."


    Wu Shengtian suddenly reacted when he saw Su Yan''s expression. This kind of thing can''t be asked casually, it''s a taboo, so he hurriedly changed his words, and the smile on his face became a little embarrassed.


    "It''s okay." Su Yan also waved his hand to show he didn''t care.


    "Junior Brother Su''s strength is more than a little bit stronger than mine. It makes me feel ashamed to be a senior brother. After more than 40 years of wasted time, I am only half a step into the Immortal Emperor. I don''t know when I will be able to break into the Immortal Emperor Realm. I have been unable to get through, and I missed a little opportunity.��


    In the face of Su Yan, who is smaller than himself, but is so much stronger than himself, Wu Shengtian''s heart is actually a little bit shocked, but this is unavoidable. Many people have this feeling, and he is not the only one.


    "It''s not difficult, you do as I said, it''s not difficult to break through the Immortal Emperor." Su Yan said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at Wu Shengtian.


    The latter''s eyes widened, as if the three views were affected. When did it become so easy to break through the Immortal Emperor, just move your lips.


    If you know that he has been in seclusion for two years and can''t make an inch, you can know how difficult it is to successfully advance to the Immortal Emperor.


    Seeing Wu Shengtian''s expression of disbelief, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly pointed at the scene.


    And Wu Shengtian also became excited from the previous doubts. He did as Su Yan said, and immediately felt that the bottleneck of the Immortal Emperor was loosening, and he was able to take that step immediately.


    The many disciples and elders who were watching on the side also looked at the two of them without knowing, scratching their heads and then looking at each other.


    But after a while, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes and saw an extremely incredible scene.


    Wu Shengtian stood in the same place, his aura actually rose steadily, and soon he reached the threshold of the Immortal Emperor, and then his momentum climbed rapidly again, and he quickly broke through the threshold of the Immortal Emperor and stepped in.


    What?


    What kind of medicine did this Su Yan give to Senior Brother? Just saying a few words actually made him break into the Immortal Emperor Realm directly, and he still crossed the early, middle and late stages, and went directly to the peak of the Immortal Emperor Reincarnation.


    This is too unbelievable.


    The eyes of many people looking at Su Yan became hot. This kind of temptation was simply too great, even greater than the temptation of a peerless beauty standing in front of her naked.

 Chapter 5190： robbery

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninetieth chapters


    In a short period of time, the shock Su Yan brought to everyone was wave after wave.


    From the strong killing of Liu Ruobai to the repelling of Su Xiaoxiao, now even Wu Shengtian has become his defeated general, and even successfully broke into the Immortal Emperor Realm under his guidance.


    The eyes of the current Kunlun disciples looking at Su Yan have changed.


    In the eyes of many female disciples, the hearts of spring were also sprouting, and they wished they could promise each other and become Taoist companions with Su Yan.


    As the initiator, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged. He had expected all this for a long time. These rookies were simply not on the same level as him.


    But at this moment, Su Yan looked up and saw the dark clouds rolling in the clouds, the lightning flashed, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect this Wu Shengtian to be able to attract a catastrophe.


    Although it can''t be compared with the thunder tribulation he had crossed in the past, it is still very good.


    You must know that even under the suppression of the rules of heaven and earth, the other party can attract the immortal emperor, and the future achievements must not be too low.


    And looking at his face is not surprising, it is obvious that this is not the other party''s first time to transcend tribulation, which makes him a little surprised, did not expect such a monster to exist in such a small Kunlun Gate.


    But all this has nothing to do with him, he will leave here sooner or later.


    The thunder was rolling, and the thunder with the thick arms of a baby flickered in the clouds. Faced with such a mighty sky, the onlookers took a deep breath.


    After reacting, he quickly retreated into the distance.


    They have no experience of transitional tribulation, although they are extremely envious, but even if a trace of this kind of thunder tribulation is stained, it is the end of death.


    "Such a vast catastrophe can be resisted by non-human people. I don''t know how the senior brother can survive it safely." Some new disciples saw this kind of catastrophe for the first time, and couldn''t help but worry for a while.


    "Don''t worry, every time you raise a big realm eldest brother, you will attract a catastrophe. You have long been accustomed to it, otherwise how can you have the current strength."


    "This time the Immortal Emperor Tribulation is no trivial matter. It may fall at any time. I hope it can be passed smoothly. At that time, my Kunlun Sect will have another powerful Immortal Emperor powerhouse."


    The many disciples who were watching stood at a distance and watched, and there were many discussions.


    "Junior Brother Su, thank you for your great kindness. Keep the kindness in your heart in your heart. If you can use it in the future, just say it."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said sincerely.


    "The words are heavy, it''s just a little effort, you go to cross the calamity first, I believe this kind of catastrophe will not be difficult for you."


    Su Yan looked at the other party calmly, not caring about these words.


    The other party was only one step away, and even without his help, breaking through to the Immortal Emperor would be a matter of time, so he didn''t feel that he had a great deal of credit.


    And speaking of it, the two of them didn''t know each other. For Su Yan, he didn''t mind the two of them having more friends.


    It has nothing to do with interests, but treats people sincerely, and the character of the other party makes him quite appreciate, otherwise he will not help him break through the Immortal Emperor in advance.


    As the chief disciple of the big sect, Wu Shengtian did not have the bullying and ill-will of others, but more of a gentle and elegant easy-going, which was rare.


    Besides, Jianghu is not about fighting and killing, but more about the world, so he has to think about Lin Ruoxue.


    "I, Wu Shengtian, are not someone who promises easily. I will do it when I say it. Although I don''t dare to say that I will go through fire and water, if my junior brother encounters trouble in the future, just let me know. I, Wu Shengtian, will not hesitate."


    Wu Shengtian''s eloquent promise made Su Yangao look at him.


    "You are really long-winded. If you don''t find a place to escape the calamity, when the calamity falls, even if there is a large array to guard, the Kunlun Gate will become a robbery and no longer exist."


    "You don''t want to see the sect that has nurtured you for many years destroyed. It''s not too late, go to the calamity."


    Su Yan''s words made Wu Shengtian nodded with a dignified expression on his face. Although he often survived tribulations, even if he was in such a level of immortal emperor robbery, he would have to be careful.


    Then Wu Shengtian glanced at Bai Yurou with an indescribable love in his eyes, and the latter also looked at him tenderly.


    "Shengtian, I believe in you, I will wait for you to come back."


    "Mistress, please relax, don''t worry too much, the master is cultivated to the sky, how could this little calamity hurt the master."


    Li Lang and others also said in a timely manner when they saw this.


    "You take good care of Yurou and wait for me to come back."


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, he turned and left without looking back. He was going to find a place where there was no one and a safe place where he could not be disturbed.


    With Wu Shengtian''s departure, the cloud of robbery that was full of mighty coercion also went away and disappeared into the sky.


    This made everyone heave a sigh of relief, and then they gathered around again and looked at Su Yan with fiery eyes.


    This scene also made Su Yan frown, but then he seemed to remember something, his brows stretched, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "I know what you want to do. Yes, I can help you improve your cultivation. Of course, the premise is that you must be able to touch the threshold, otherwise I can''t do anything."


    The eyes of many disciples who heard this were a little disappointed, including many elders. They still hoped that Su Yan could help them quickly improve their cultivation.


    But even so, a considerable number of disciples remained.


    Some of the disciples were indeed troubled by the realm bottleneck for a long time and had difficulty breaking through. They wanted to come to Su Yan for help, but most of them were staring at Su Yan''s undisguised love for the female disciples.


    That look seemed to eat him up, and Su Yan''s scalp felt numb when he saw it.


    Lin Ruoxue on the side looked at this scene with sourness all over her body, and Su Yan was also quite helpless.


    Just went on to say.


    "Of course, for me, helping you break through is as simple as eating and drinking, but why would I do this? What benefits can I gain from doing this for myself? I, Su Yan, are not a selfless person. "


    "If you want to get benefits, you have to pay something. I believe you can understand such a simple truth, and I don''t need to explain anything more."


    Many disciples pondered after hearing this.


    That''s right, why did Su Yan help them for free, just to gain their insignificant favor and favor?


    Is this possible? Well, Su Yan is not even an opponent of Senior Brother, so how can he take them seriously.


    However, some people resented Su Yan in their hearts, and felt that since he had the ability to do so, why couldn''t he be selfless, and they always felt that it was right for Su Yan to help them.


    Of course, this is only the idea of ??a small group of people. It is inevitable that most people are reasonable.

 Chapter 5191： plan

    Chapter five thousand one hundred and ninety-one plan


    One of the inner disciples named Li Ziming stood out from the crowd and looked at Su Yan and said.


    "I don''t know what Senior Brother Su needs us to do. You might as well say it directly. As long as you can do it, you will not refuse."


    Seeing this, the others also reacted and agreed.


    "Yeah, as long as you speak, Senior Brother Su, we can do whatever we want, as long as it''s not a matter of stealing."


    One of the disciples said jokingly, attracting a burst of laughter.


    "Senior Brother Su, I have a Snow Soul Pill. When facing the enemy, swallowing this pill can instantly restore 50% of the injury. I hope it can help Senior Brother Su."


    "I also have a magic pill, but the bones of life and death, as long as there is still one breath, it is difficult to die after taking this pill."


    "Senior Brother Su, please take a look, this Qinghong sword was obtained by accident in an ancient battlefield. The divinity has not been lost, and it can be listed as a divine weapon. If the brother does not dislike it, I will give it to you."


    Seeing this, the others also took out their treasures from the bottom of the box, and looked at Su Yan eagerly.


    Su Yan looked at everyone with a bit of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that these people''s family backgrounds were quite solid, and even he couldn''t help but be moved by a few treasures among them.


    One of them, a disciple named Liao Chen, took out the innate holy fruit, which made him unable to bear his eyes. The effect was infinite. For him, the biggest effect was to help him restore his foundation, which was exactly what he needed at present. of.


    This person is wearing Tsing Yi, obviously a true disciple. I don''t know which elder''s disciple he is. He plans to contact him after this matter is over, and then exchange it. He also wants to know where he got the holy fruit. Go try your luck.


    Generally speaking, the opponent who can grow such a sacred object must be protected by a powerful monster, but he doesn''t care, no matter how dangerous it is, it is worth it.


    Su Yan silently recorded the appearance of that disciple. Although there were tens of thousands of Kunlun Sect disciples, he believed that it would not be difficult to find out his residence.


    Lin Ruoxue also stared at this exaggerated scene at this time. He really didn''t expect Su Yan to be so popular now, but he also knew that all these changes were brought about by Su Yan''s powerful strength.


    At the beginning, Su Yan was inconspicuous. In the eyes of others, he was just a new disciple, but after he showed his incredible strength, his attitudes were completely different.


    It can be seen from the title that everyone now calls him a senior brother, and his status is even higher than that of his senior brother Wu Shengtian.


    The rise of Su Yan made Lin Ruoxue very excited. The man he fell in love with was the most dazzling existence wherever he was, which made him proud.


    Many disciples looked at Su Yan''s calm face and looked at each other, all of which were somewhat unclear.


    Li Ziming, who was the first to export, looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help but say.


    "Could it be that there are so many things that Senior Brother Su has no eye for?"


    The other disciples were also staring at Su Yan. Although they were a little unhappy, they didn''t dare to make trouble in front of him. After all, there were so many lessons from the past.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but what I need is not these, but..."


    Many disciples stretched their necks and looked at Su Yan curiously as they waited for the next sentence.


    "My request is actually very simple. Whoever can abolish the elder Zhao Lianhua of the Divine Sword Palace, then I can help him enter the Immortal Emperor Realm, no matter what realm he is."


    When many disciples heard such absurd words, they all gasped in unison.


    Looking at Su Yan in shock, he couldn''t help but wonder if Su Yan was crazy?


    After Su Yan finished speaking, his eyes were full of playfulness and playfulness. He also wanted to see if anyone took a risk and shot at Zhao Lianhua. He was eagerly looking forward to this scene.


    Zhao Lianhua, as the only elder of the Divine Sword Palace, has a high status. In the absence of the head, his status is second only to the deputy head, Ye Wuming, and he is on an equal footing with Zhao Wuji.


    After all, Zhao Wuji was only an elder at the beginning, and he was later promoted to the deputy head, but it was only limited to Tianhe Mansion. He usually refines medicine and has no real power.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Zhao Lianhua''s position in the Kunlun Sect is under one person and above ten thousand people, not to mention that she has Ye Wuming''s back, and the relationship between the two is unclear. This is a well-known thing.


    Moving Zhao Lianhua is equivalent to provoking Ye Wuming, who would kill him like this?


    Of course, there are also people with strong backgrounds who are eager to try. After all, Su Yan''s temptation is too great, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, it is worth taking a risk, and some people think so.


    Su Yan''s promise is equivalent to giving everyone an Immortal Emperor direct card, one step to the sky, who can refuse? Even the family behind them could not let them directly enter the Immortal Emperor Realm, after all, the Immortal Emperor is not a cabbage on the roadside.


    And this is even more tempting for those who are stuck in the original realm and difficult to break through.


    Su Yan watched some people look at Zhao Lianhua with red eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened.


    He understands that the reason why these people haven''t started is to measure the gains and losses. After all, he is just empty words, and it''s not worth his life.


    It looks like I need to add more fire.


    There was a lot of noise here, and it was hard not to get noticed.


    Zhao Lianhua, who was not far away, also heard Su Yan''s words, her face flushed with anger, and she couldn''t help cursing.


    "Su, I have no grievances or enmity with you, why are you targeting me like this?"


    "What''s more, I am an elder of the sect. You are just a small true disciple. Do you want to be expelled from the sect?"


    Zhao Lianhua felt guilty at this time, she was really afraid that some blind disciples would come up to her and make her lose face.


    But fortunately, this situation has not happened yet, which also made her face a little slower.


    "Hehe, don''t want people to know nothing unless you don''t, do you really think that what you did to the Lin family and Ruoxue could be hidden from my eyes?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Lianhua with cold eyes, and rebuked loudly without mercy.


    "You are talking nonsense, I didn''t do anything, don''t try to throw dirty water on my head."


    The other disciples looked at all this curiously and speculated about the deep hatred between the two.


    Zhao Lianhua felt guilty. What Su Yan said to her before the fight with Wu Shengtian made her have a bad premonition, but she didn''t expect the premonition to come true now.


    The little girl who entered the Lin family was the killer she had arranged for her to go, but then news came that the little girl had lost her hand, so she temporarily put the matter aside and returned to the sect.


    I thought I could hide it from the sky, but I didn''t expect that Su Yan actually found her. Could it be that the killer gave him out?


    Zhao Lianhua couldn''t help thinking of this, and she was full of unease.


    Now he can only refuse to admit it, he believes that Su Yan can''t do anything to him.

 Chapter 5192： Borrow a knife to kill

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-two chapters borrowed a knife to kill


    "You old witch, do you really think you can do whatever you want with Ye Wuming''s backing? I''ll have a good time with you today."


    "Who can abolish this old witch, I will not only help him advance to the Immortal Emperor Realm, but I will also give him a good fortune artifact."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly took out the red lotus, a real artifact of good fortune.


    When Su Yan took out the Red Lotus Sky Dance, the eyes of the surrounding Divine Sword Mansion disciples were all red, and no one thought that Su Yan would take out the divine artifact as a reward for destroying Zhao Lianhua.


    This is an artifact of good fortune, there is only one in the entire Kunlun **** realm, and the sword is now in Su Xiaoxiao''s hand, which shows how rare the artifact of good fortune is.


    However, before everyone saw that the divine artifact in Su Xiaoxiao''s hand was slashed by Su Yan''s broken sword, it was full of gaps and cracks, and the breathing became more rapid.


    What does this mean? Obviously, the broken sword in Su Yan''s hand is more precious than the divine artifact, and may even exceed the scope of divine artifact.


    Above the artifact, there is the Tao!


    And that broken sword is most likely a broken Dao sword!


    Dao sword, that is a weapon that can threaten the existence of God Transformation Realm. Who doesn''t want to have it, with it, they can basically walk sideways in Kunlun God Realm.


    Looking at the eyes of everyone, Su Yan understood what they were thinking, and said playfully with a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth.


    "Weigh your own strength. There are some things that you can''t touch. There are a few lives that I can kill."


    "Think about it, it''s easier for me to deal with it or it''s easier to abolish her."


    Many disciples also woke up suddenly, almost lost their minds by the temptation of the broken sword, they couldn''t help breaking out in cold sweat, and they were afraid for a while.


    After all, Su Yan was a **** of killing, and even if they had the guts to **** his belongings, everyone had no choice but to hit Zhao Lianhua.


    If you can''t get the Taoist tool, the divine tool of good fortune is not bad.


    When Zhao Lianhua heard Su Yan''s words, she almost fainted from anger. When she calmed down a little, she saw the wolf-like eyes around her, and her body trembled with fright.


    Some disciples walked towards Zhao Lianhua with fierce eyes, and some were even ready to run away after they succeeded.


    Su Yan watched this scene with great interest, and it seemed that the fire was on fire.


    He really hopes that someone can abolish Zhao Lianhua. Even if he pays for an artifact of good fortune, he does not feel bad. Now that he has entered the realm of the gods, there are fewer and fewer places to use the red lotus. For him The broken sword is better.


    And all he did was to seek justice for Lin Ruoxue.


    Some people can''t help but ask why he didn''t do it himself, but asked others to do it. Don''t ask, it''s just for fun.


    Some people still want to ask, wouldn''t it be better to give the red lotus to Lin Ruoxue to improve her strength?


    Why don''t you think about the truth that every man is innocent and has his own guilt.


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t expect that someone would actually kill Zhao Lianhua at the Kunlun Gate, under Ye Wuming''s nose.


    There were not many people running towards Zhao Lianhua, there were only three, and two of them, Su Yan, still had some impressions.


    One was Li Ziming, who was the first to speak before, a disciple of the inner sect, and his cultivation base was in the sixth heaven of the Immortal King.


    The other is the guy who took out the Innate Sacred Fruit before, called Liao Chen, who was deeply impressed by him, Su Yan, and his cultivation was in the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, and his strength was comparable to that of the dead Liu Ruobai.


    The last one was a female disciple, which made Su Yan quite curious, and couldn''t help but stare.


    This female disciple was dressed in white, dressed as an inner disciple. The **** clothes outlined her bumpy figure extremely hot. She had no makeup on her delicate face, but she was pure and innocent. A sense of vicissitudes.


    The outer disciples wore yellow clothes, the inner disciples wore white clothes, the true disciples wore blue clothes, and the top ten direct disciples wore purple clothes.


    It was the first time he had met such a strange woman, and Su Yan was also quite curious. At a glance, he knew that there were many unknown stories hidden in the other person, and people couldn''t help but approach and explore.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help asking a female disciple beside him.


    "Excuse me, do you know who the junior sister is? It''s quite a face."


    The girl who was being questioned by Su Yan was looking at him with excitement at the moment, her face was crimson and she looked very excited.


    "Hello, Senior Brother Su! My name is Gan Li and I come from the inner door. Apart from practicing swordsmanship, I also like dancing. I also like you very much. Senior Brother Su, can you let me dance a dance for you?"


    The girl raised her face to look at Su Yan, with peach blossoms in her eyes.


    Su Yan put his hand on his forehead, the black lines all over his forehead, so he had to ask someone else.


    Lin Muhan, female, 21 years old, from Kuntian Divine Realm, adjacent to Kunlun Divine Realm, unknown background, treats people kindly, very popular, usually likes to wear black...cough, I will not do the latter Specifically introduced.


    This is what Su Yan has inquired about. He is just curious, and does not intend to have any intersection with him. His own affairs have not been resolved yet, and he does not want to cause other troubles.


    At first glance, this girl is carrying a blood feud, and most of the reason she came to Kunlun Gate is to avoid the enemy''s pursuit, but this has nothing to do with him.


    Su Yan watched the situation change with cold eyes. The three of them joined forces, Ye Wuming did not make a move, only Zhao Lianhua of the Immortal King Seventh Layer was sure to die. In his opinion, these three people were not good.


    Zhao Lianhua panicked and was chased like a lost dog. While running, she did not forget to scold Su Yan, "Little brat surnamed Su, you have to die, wait for my mother!"


    Su Yan also just smiled and didn''t speak. There was no need to care about a woman who was about to become a crippled person. He just answered that sentence, it was not that he didn''t report the time.


    But just when the three of them were about to succeed, Zhao Lianhua ran to Ye Wuming who had just returned to the sect. Liao Chen and the others immediately stopped their movements, did not dare to take any more shots, and were ready to run at any time. .


    "Ye Wuming, you must call the shots for me, they united to kill me."


    Zhao Lianhua hugged Ye Wuming''s thigh as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw, and complained about Su Yan''s actions. Su Yan''s deep-seated hatred.


    Of course, she also hated the three people who made her lose face and almost lost their lives, and she didn''t plan to let them go.


    Ye Wuming glanced at Zhao Lianhua indifferently, the latter was frightened by his momentum, his eyes suddenly shrank, and he let go of his hand, not daring to say more.


    Previously, Ye Wuming chased Wu Shengtian away, and only returned to the sect after confirming that Wu Shengtian could successfully survive the calamity without danger.


    Wu Shengtian was his most proud disciple, so it should not be an accident.


    But as soon as he returned to the sect, he saw such an absurd scene, and he couldn''t help but burn with anger.

 Chapter 5193： mask

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-three chapters masks


    "I see."


    Ye Wuming responded indifferently, and then looked at the three of Lin Muhan.


    "Very well, you did a great job!"


    Hearing this, Li Ziming and Liao Chen''s eyes changed slightly, and fear spread in their hearts, while Lin Muhan''s expression remained the same, very calm, but there was disappointment deep in his eyes.


    Ye Wuming couldn''t help but look at Lin Muhan more, and then stopped paying attention.


    Instead, he turned to look at Su Yan who was watching the show with great interest.


    But at the moment when he turned his face, Ye Wuming, who had a cold face just now, suddenly changed to a smiling face. After this huge change, many disciples were confused and did not understand what the deputy head wanted to do. doing what.


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed, Ye Wuming''s attitude made him a little surprised. If he did this to his concubine, logically, he should hate himself, how could he still want to smile.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and Su Yan is a little wary.


    Ye Wuming looked at Su Yan with a smile, there was even a hint of flattery in his eyes, and there was an unnoticeable fear in the depths of his eyes.


    "Su Zhenzhuan''s methods are really unfathomable. Shengtian can break through the Immortal Emperor. I am also happy as a master. This is also a big happy event for my Kunlun Sect. This old man will replace Shengtian and thank Su Zhenzhuan first. ."


    Su Yan did not respond, looking at Ye Wuming with a cold expression, not knowing what medicine he sold in the gourd.


    And Ye Wuming didn''t seem to mind, and put on a majestic look to look around the disciples and said loudly.


    "I have already investigated the previous matter. Liu Ruomei violated the rules of the game, and she will die, but Liu Ruobai, the elder brother, shot Su Zhen Chuan indiscriminately. already."


    Many disciples were stunned. They didn''t expect Ye Wuming to come out like this. You didn''t say that before.


    Is this still the unselfish, indifferent and ruthless Law Enforcement Hall Hall Master and Kunlun Sect Deputy Headmaster?


    Previously, his attitude towards Su Yan was still shouting and killing, and he even called his eldest disciple Wu Shengtian to arrest Su Yan.


    But what is this now, do you slap yourself in the face? Could it be that the powerful Immortal Emperor was really frightened by Su Yan, so did he choose to be soft on Su Yan?


    Everyone can''t understand, can''t figure out the doorway here, and it''s not about them.


    "The top ten outer sect disciples in this competition can enter the inner sect, and then someone will take you to receive the inner sect token and clothes, and the resources needed for cultivation will also be distributed according to the standards of inner sect disciples."


    "Of course, the rewards of this competition will also be distributed to you together. I hope you will continue to work hard, strive for higher goals, and make your own contributions to the development and growth of Kunlun Gate."


    After Ye Wuming finished speaking, he motioned the elders on the side to take the new inner disciples down, and the top ten disciples were all excited. , I didn''t expect it to be another village.


    Everyone looked at Ye Wuming with expressions of gratitude.


    This scene also made Su Yan''s brows wrinkle. He didn''t expect this Ye Wuming to have a very good way of buying people''s hearts. The purpose was nothing more than to restore the face that was lost by the slap in the face and maintain his majesty.


    It is more appropriate to describe it as being able to bend, stretch and see the wind.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Su Yan with a little excitement in her beautiful eyes. Entering the inner door has always been her goal, and Su Yan worked tirelessly to lead her through various trials on the eve of the competition, so she didn''t want to disappoint him. Not to be outdone, she succeeded.


    The current Su Yan''s strength is unimaginable. She wants to try her best to catch up with him, so as not to be thrown too far, she doesn''t want to be his burden.


    Of course, there was Su Yan helping her, and as a result, such a big thing happened. He felt guilty all the time, worried that Su Yan would be punished by the sect, or even be kicked out of the sect. Fortunately, the thing he worried about did not happen, and it was really a happy thing.


    Su Yan was also happy for her, she nodded and motioned her to follow the elder to register the inner disciples'' roster, don''t worry too much, Lin Ruoxue nodded obediently, and followed everyone out of the outer door.


    Su Yan looked at Lin Ruoxue''s thin back, and couldn''t tell what it was like. He knew Lin Ruoxue''s intentions, but he didn''t respond directly. It wasn''t that he didn''t like her, but he felt that this relationship should not happen.


    She has her own family and many relatives who love her deeply. He couldn''t do such cruel things, take Lin Ruoxue away from her relatives, wandering around without a fixed place, she has her own life, and she should not take it away, so Staying at Kunlunmen is the best choice for her.


    Su Yan didn''t plan to tell Lin Ruoxue that he was leaving, there was nothing he could do, he could only live up to her wishes, maybe life was full of helplessness and choices.


    Su Yan shook his head and temporarily silenced these thoughts in his mind, then looked at Ye Wuming indifferently, the existence of the latter made him feel threatened.


    Ye Wuming''s indifferent attitude towards a woman who has an intimate relationship with him seems very indifferent, with disgust in his eyes, and he abandons it like a shoe.


    Su Yan glanced at Zhao Lianhua, who was kneeling beside Ye Wuming, his eyes suddenly had a hint of sympathy, but then it was replaced by indifference. This kind of person is not worthy of his own sympathy, and it is his own fault.


    Ye Wuming arranges various affairs in every detail. He is not in charge of all the affairs of the sect. Thanks to him, the Kunlun Sect can still be surrounded by wolves and continue to be a giant. sweet dreams.


    Even Su Yan had to admire this, but it was this that made it seem terrifying.


    Being stared at by such a deep and powerful person is like a poisonous snake. You don''t know when he will wait for an opportunity to bite you, but this bite is fatal.


    The best way is to pull out his fangs and slowly trample him to death.


    For Su Yan, these are not difficult, they can be done easily, but the follow-up impact will be huge, which is not in line with his original intention.


    The best way is to find a suitable time to knock it out of the dust and never turn over again. In the end, life and death are only within one''s mind.


    Ye Wuming looked at Su Yan, and there was still a smile on his face, but no matter how this smile looked, it had a sinister smell, as if being stared at by a poisonous snake, which made the hair stand on end.


    Su Yan was also a little nervous in his heart, and his expression was unnatural, even though he was also planning how to get rid of him.


    Ye Wuming didn''t know that he had been targeted by Su Yan for a long time, and now his old face looked at Su Yan with a pleasant smile.

 Chapter 5194： ruthless

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-four chapters are cruel


    "I already know about the lotus, and I hope Su Zhenchuan can raise her hand and let her go. I will make compensation to the Lin family. What do you think?"


    The surrounding disciples all looked surprised when they heard this. They didn''t expect that Ye Wuming, who has always been extremely strong, would actually surrender to Su Yan. Invisibly, everyone was even more in awe of Su Yan''s attitude.


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time, and he somewhat understood Ye Wuming''s plan.


    Put yourself in a weak position, thus showing your strength, think about even the deputy head of the sect who has to bow his head to himself, what else is there to say, acting too strong will only lead to the betrayal of relatives and self-feeding. Bad fruit.


    It''s really a vicious plan, and it''s still a conspiracy on the bright side, making it hard to guard against.


    However, this trick may be effective for others, but he, Su Yan, is not included in this list. Under his absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are paper tigers.


    Su Yan stared at Ye Wuming indifferently, unmoved, and said in a cold voice.


    "What if I say no?"


    He wanted to see what choice Ye Wuming would make in the face of his incomparably strong self.


    Whether to take the risk of offending himself to protect Zhao Lianhua to death, or to abolish her directly according to his ideas, and use a righteous move to kill relatives, thinking of this Su Yan''s expression became a little playful.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Su Yan would give Ye Wuming face so much, and they couldn''t help but blame him, thinking that Su Yan was a little too strong. Since the deputy head has already gone down the stairs, then this matter is over, and everyone is happy, right? ?


    Ye Wuming''s expression was also a little ugly, and there was a flash of murderous intent deep in his eyes, but he was able to endure it. This Su Yanxie was so tight that he was not sure that he could deal with him.


    Looking at Zhao Lianhua with her hair disheveled beside her, Ye Wuming''s eyes were filled with deep disgust, but more of it was hatred for Su Yan.


    "Go, kneel down and apologize to Su Zhenchuan and wait for the release."


    Ye Wuming gave orders with an expressionless face, and his aloof posture deeply hurt Zhao Lianhua, who was kneeling beside him.


    The latter raised his face and looked at Ye Wuming, who was wearing a large robe. He couldn''t believe it in his eyes. He didn''t expect Ye Wuming to make himself so lowly for a small true disciple, in front of so many people. Kneeling and apologizing, at this moment, she was completely disappointed with Ye Wuming.


    "Ye Wuming, do you still have any conscience?"


    "You are so cruel. I was really blind at the time. If you treat me like this, aren''t you afraid that I will shake out your scandals one after another?"


    Zhao Lianhua roared loudly, completely ignoring the eyes of the people around her. At this time, she had already lost her mind and fell into a state of madness.


    Hearing this threat, Ye Wuming''s eyes changed slightly, with terrifying killing intent condensed in the depths of his eyes, he couldn''t help clenching his palms tightly, and his fingertips turned white.


    Then Zhao Lianhua looked at Su Yan again and said with gritted teeth.


    "What about what I did to deal with the Lin family? If you have the ability, you can kill me, or I won''t kneel down and apologize to you if I die."


    "Then go to die!"


    Ye Wuming''s immortal power gathered in his palms and mercilessly photographed it towards Zhao Lianhua''s head.


    What?


    Everyone looked at this incredible scene with horrified expressions, and felt that the sky was about to collapse. Some of the frightened female disciples even fainted.


    The scene was chaotic. The news of what happened here spread quickly in the Kunlun Gate as if it had grown wings. Soon, a large number of disciples gathered at the outer gate, and the costumes of various colors were interspersed, making people dazzled.


    Everyone was so angry that they didn''t dare to breathe. They silently looked at the female corpse next to Ye Wuming, which was Zhao Lianhua''s corpse. Their bulging eyes stared at Ye Wuming, as if they wanted to face him. Say.


    But she can''t speak anymore, her soul has been shattered, and it will be difficult to reunite.


    Zhao Lianhua''s death made many disciples feel very depressed. They understood that this was the prelude to the storm.


    At this time, the outer door fell into a dead silence, and no sound could be heard. Of course, no one dared to speak up and question why Ye Wuming did this.


    The disciples who witnessed all of this seemed to take for granted that Zhao Lianhua''s death was caused by Su Yan''s unreasonableness and overpowering, and this statement quickly spread, and many people looked at it strangely. With Su Yan.


    From then on, he no longer liked him, but regarded him as a murderer without blood.


    Su Yan watched all this happen with indifference, his eyes never changed from beginning to end, it was as hard to melt as ice for ten thousand years, and it was icy cold.


    "Is Su Zhenchuan still satisfied with this?"


    Ye Wuming looked at Su Yan with a terrifying smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were grim, which made people shudder.


    Even a woman who has had a close relationship with her for many years is killing her if she wants to, without any mercy. Such cruel and cold-blooded methods make people''s scalp tingle.


    Lin Ruoxue was also among the many disciples. As soon as he received the token of the inner disciple, he heard the news and ran over immediately, mainly because he was worried about Su Yan''s safety.


    Li Ziming, Liao Chen, and Lin Muhan also stood in the same place and did not move half a step. They witnessed the tragedy throughout the whole process.


    Lin Muhan chose to stay, and looked at Su Yan from time to time, wondering what he was thinking.


    "I didn''t intend to kill her."


    Su Yan lowered his eyes and said in a calm tone.


    "But that''s the best outcome, isn''t it?"


    Ye Wuming still looked at Su Yan with a smile, not caring about the blood on his face, it was Zhao Lianhua''s blood.


    "Your goal has been achieved. If it''s okay, then I''ll go first."


    Su Yan was a little surprised by this result, and he didn''t expect Ye Wuming to actually attack Zhao Lianhua.


    But at this moment, Su Yan seemed to remember something and suddenly stopped.


    Zhao Wuming would not attack Zhao Lianhua for no reason, let alone killing his own woman because of his Su Yan, then there is only one possibility, Zhao Lianhua has a reason to die.


    He remembered what Zhao Lianhua said before his death, Zhao Wuming''s unspeakable things were known to Zhao Lianhua, and then he took the opportunity to threaten him. Zhao Wuming had no choice but to throw the rat.


    So what was it that made Zhao Wuming kill him in front of so many people?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s eyes narrowed, he knew that it must be a big event, otherwise Ye Wuming wouldn''t be so eager to kill people.


    Su Yan looked back at the sky, the dark clouds were rolling, and there was no sunlight.


    It''s going to change!


    With a sigh in his heart, he left without looking back. These things have nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 5195： isolated

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-five chapters isolated


    Ye Wuming looked at Su Yan''s back, the frost in his eyes seemed to be about to materialize.


    In his heart, the people he can''t use are treated as enemies. Su Yan''s existence is like a thorn in his heart, and he can''t wait to remove it.


    What he needs is an obedient dog, not someone with his own ideas. He does not allow unstable factors in the plan he has planned for many years. Since he is not obedient, there is no need for it to exist.


    However, this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. He still hadn''t figured out Su Yan''s true cultivation realm, which made him very jealous, and he didn''t dare to take it lightly, so he chose to endure it.


    But he believes that day will not be too far away.


    Su Yan returned to the mansion where the true disciple was, shielded others, returned to the room and sat cross-legged on the bed, his eyes closed slightly, and he couldn''t help recalling the scene that happened before.


    He has always had some guesses about Ye Wuming''s plan, but he is not sure about it. If he guesses wrongly, the impact and consequences will not be small. After all, the other party is the deputy head and has a high position.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Lin Ruoxue''s voice came.


    "Brother Su, are you inside?"


    Su Yan heard the sound, opened the door, and saw Lin Ruoxue standing outside the door pretty, with a worried look on her face.


    "Ruoxue, why are you here, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help feeling a bright light in front of his eyes. Lin Ruoxue''s clothes had been changed to the white clothes worn by the inner disciples, and her temperament had become more ethereal. Against the background of the white clothes, her delicate and beautiful face was even more translucent. , like a fairy.


    When Lin Ruoxue saw Su Yan, her brows were slightly wrinkled, and there was deep concern in her eyes.


    "Brother Su, I''m a little worried about you. I didn''t expect such a big thing to happen just after you left. Now all the brothers and sisters have misunderstood you, thinking that it was you that caused the deputy head of Ye to attack Elder Zhao. ."


    "Now they are discussing to exclude you together, so that you can''t stay in the sect."


    Lin Ruoxue''s voice was a little weeping. She blamed all the faults on herself. If there was nothing in her own family, there would be no need to implicate Big Brother Su, and it would not cause the current situation. Speaking of which, Big Brother Su did this. Everything is for her.


    Thinking of this, the tears that Lin Ruoxue held back couldn''t be controlled any longer, and her delicate Qiong nose was also twitching, which was extremely cute.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile on his lips, and then stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on his fair and flawless face.


    "Silly girl, even if there is no matter of the Lin family, my relationship with Ye Wuming will not be much better. That kind of person is too insidious and cunning, and I am born to be my enemy, so don''t blame yourself too much."


    "Since they have misunderstood, then the misunderstanding will continue, and it will have no effect on me. Is there no place for me in this huge God Realm? I still don''t believe it. If the Kunlun Gate can''t stay any longer, I will change it. no big deal."


    When Lin Ruoxue heard Su Yan''s words, she didn''t stop crying, but kept twitching and said, "But I still feel wronged for you, Big Brother Su. They are too much, and you can''t tell the difference between good people and bad people."


    "Don''t think too much. If I do leave, will you know that you are here alone?"


    Lin Ruoxue stopped crying when she heard this, and looked at Su Yan suspiciously, as if she understood something.


    "Brother Su, do you want to leave here, don''t you plan to take Xueer with you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the crying sounded again, a little louder than before, and some passing disciples couldn''t help but look here curiously.


    Su Yan hurriedly pulled Lin Ruoxue into the house and closed the door.


    Lin Ruoxue was taken aback. She cried so hard just now that her face was blushing. Being alone in a room made her blush and heartbeat. She didn''t know what she was fantasizing about.


    Su Yan also knocked her on the head angrily, "Lin Ruoxue, what are you thinking?"


    "Ah! Brother Su, why are you beating me on the head? It hurts to death."


    Lin Ruoxue rubbed her little head and glanced at Su Yan angrily, completely forgetting what Su Yan said before.


    "Ruoxue, I still have something to go out. Don''t worry too much about other things. You can go back to the inner door when you calm down."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, without waiting for Lin Ruoxue to speak, he opened the door and walked out. He hadn''t forgotten about Liao Chen.


    Lin Ruoxue couldn''t help stamping her feet when she saw Su Yan left him alone in the room.


    Then she looked at Su Yan''s room curiously as if she had discovered a new continent. This was the first time she had entered his room, so she couldn''t help looking around curiously.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple. Apart from the necessary daily necessities, it is difficult to find other private things, which makes her a little disappointed, mainly because it does not satisfy her curiosity.


    Without further reading, Lin Ruoxue wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a silk scarf, tidied up her clothes, and walked out of Su Yan''s residence as if nothing had happened, and returned to the inner door.


    On the other side, Su Yan rode Shen Hong towards the residence of the true disciple. Although he was also a true disciple, his residence belonged to the Tianhe Mansion. There is still a difference in the Sword Palace.


    And the true disciples of Divine Sword Palace all have their own courtyards, and they are on the top of Tianqing Peak, not far from each other.


    When Su Yan landed on the mountain, the surrounding disciples saw him and ran away like a mouse and a cat, which made him frown. It seemed that the matter of Zhao Lianhua had spread all over door.


    Su Yan was walking on the mountain alone, and the disciples he met saw him running very fast, Su Yan turned a blind eye to this, and walked on his own, with a very calm face.


    But at this moment, a rather luxurious palace came into Su Yan''s eyes, and on a futon in front of the palace, a disciple was closing his eyes, entering meditation, Su Yan did not disturb him, but Sitting on the stone bench in the pavilion.


    In the state of cultivation, the most taboo thing is to be disturbed by outsiders. Su Yan watched this scene quite curiously.


    After a while, the disciple opened his eyes, folded his hands, and was muttering something. Then he got up and adjusted his cyan robes. It seemed that he had withdrawn from the cultivation state. Seeing this, Su Yan went straight to the front.


    "Excuse me, I want to ask Liao Chen if you know him?"


    Su Yan said straight to the point. After speaking, he stared at the true disciple with a dull gaze, waiting for a reply.


    But the disciple seemed to have just noticed someone nearby, his eyes were quite surprised, and he looked at Su Yan curiously.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 5196： Gu Changfan

    Chapter 5196 Gu Changfan


    "Who am I? Haven''t you been waiting for me?"


    With a smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, he looked at the man in Tsing Yi with interest and said.


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    The Tsing Yi man''s eyes narrowed, and Su Yan''s words surprised him.


    "Cultivation is the most taboo to be disturbed by others, but you choose to meditate on the futon in front of the door. This should not be done when you have a sick mind."


    "And I''ve been here for at least a quarter of an hour, but you haven''t noticed anything. It seems that you''ve been in deep meditation, but it''s not. Your breathing has been fluctuating and stable. This is not a state of cultivation."


    "When I walked into this yard, your brows frowned, indicating that you sensed someone was approaching, but you didn''t respond, indicating that you knew who was coming."


    "Did you say what I said was right?"


    Su Yan paced calmly, talking in a eloquent manner, with a confident look on his face, and a dignified appearance like that of a worldly good boy.


    "Hahaha, wonderful!"


    After hearing this, the man in Tsing Yi couldn''t help but clapped his hands and laughed loudly.


    "I thought my acting skills were okay, but I didn''t expect Brother Su to be so insightful. This is really a big joke, haha."


    "Yes, I did this on purpose. The purpose is to see Brother Su''s style. I have heard about today''s events. To be honest, I don''t think Brother Su is wrong."


    Su Yan didn''t answer, and looked at him calmly.


    "Leave this matter aside, Brother Su wanted to ask me why I knew that you would come to Tianqing Peak today, right?"


    The man in Tsing Yi looked at Su Yan with great confidence, as if everything was under his control.


    "No, I want to ask what''s your name?"


    Su Yan said truthfully.


    Uh.....


    The Tsing Yi man''s smile froze on his face, his face was rather embarrassed, but it was fleeting, and he immediately regained his confidence.


    "Haha, Brother Su is really humorous. My name is Gu Changfan."


    After Gu Changfan finished speaking, he looked at Su Yan expectantly, wanting to see the shocked expression on his face when he heard his name.


    He was the number one true disciple, and his name was reverberating throughout the sect, so he couldn''t believe that Su Yan had never heard of it.


    "Oh."


    What? Is this the end?


    Hearing Su Yan''s simple answer, Gu Changfan almost vomited blood, scratching his cheeks in depression.


    "Sorry, I just came to the sect, and I don''t know many passers-by."


    Su Yan''s words again gave Gu Changfan a critical blow, almost screaming in the sky, he had never been so speechless in his life.


    "Then you don''t want to know why I know that you will come to Tianqingfeng to find someone today?"


    Gu Changfan looked at Su Yan with burning eyes, looking forward to Su Yan''s mouth being able to say why you know.


    "I don''t want to know, I''m not interested."


    Su Yan''s answer drove him crazy again, this guy began to doubt life, he kept spinning in circles in the yard, talking about something.


    In the end, Yang Tian shouted, "I can''t take it anymore!" He came to Su Yan aggressively, but when he saw Su Yan''s calm face, his eyes looked puzzled, he was completely wilted like a defeated rooster.


    He slumped to the ground like a deflated balloon, sighing there, saying that he really met his nemesis this time.


    After a while, Gu Changfan looked up and saw that Su Yan had been looking at him with interest, and he knew that he was completely unable to play with him.


    After that, he got up, patted the dust on his robe, tidied up the front of his clothes, and stood in front of Su Yan again, his expression returning to his previous confidence and calmness.


    "Ming people don''t speak secretly, just say what you want to do."


    Su Yan looked at Gu Changfan with a warning in his eyes, implying that he shouldn''t play any tricks, he didn''t have the patience to accompany him here.


    Seeing this, Gu Changfan stopped beating around the bush, but said directly.


    "I have noticed you since you entered the sect. When I saw Brother Su''s first glance, I knew that Brother Su must be the dragon and the phoenix. It''s just abyss."


    "My purpose is also very simple, I just want to be friends with Brother Su."


    After Gu Changfan finished speaking, he looked at Su Yan without blinking, and there was a feeling of love at first sight between his words.


    After hearing this, Su Yan somehow got goosebumps, couldn''t help shivering, and looked at Gu Changfan strangely.


    Gu Changfan saw Su Yan''s eyes and knew that his designation was wrong, and hurriedly defended.


    "Brother Su, don''t get me wrong, Gu''s orientation is normal, but not as good as Long Yang."


    After Su Yan heard the expression that I understand you, Gu Changfan couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, and simply stopped talking about it.


    "Brother Su, do you still remember Fang Jiming?"


    Gu Changfan''s words made Su Yan''s eyes move, and he had some impression of this person.


    Not long ago, when he and Lin Ruoxue were catching ligers in the mountain village at the foot of Kunlunmen Mountain, they met a group of Kunlunmen disciples, and the leader was Fang Jiming.


    Because this person not only wanted to rob the monster beast''s inner core, but also delusionally plotted against Lin Ruoxue, and was severely taught by him.


    "You mean Fang Jiming is the person you arranged to follow me?"


    "Brother Su, don''t get me wrong, I just arranged for someone to know your news at any time. Brother Su, don''t think of Gu as a perverted stalker."


    Gu Changfan admitted it directly, and was not worried that Su Yan would turn his face because of this period of observation, he had already roughly understood what kind of character Su Yan was, so he was not worried that the relationship would break down because of this.


    "Your hands and feet are not clean, and you dare to covet my friend. It seems that you are not very good, and you can''t even manage your subordinates."


    The warning in Su Yan''s eyes is very strong. If it was changed to the past, he would not talk to him so much nonsense. Those who dare to touch him must be prepared to die.


    "I didn''t plan this well. I didn''t expect this Fang Jiming to get my meaning wrong, but don''t worry, Brother Su, you will never see him again."


    Su Yan nodded, if he couldn''t even do this, then there would be no need to continue this conversation, so Su Yan was not surprised by Gu Changfan''s words.


    "In that case, Han Yi is also the person you placed beside Ye Wuming."


    Su Yan had a little enlightenment in his heart, and it seemed that Gu Changfan had a great plan.


    "Smart, talking to smart people is a pleasure."


    Gu Changfan looked at Su Yan, his eyes filled with admiration, this Su Yan is really a demon, he can see through with just a little bit of clues, and he can see the whole situation.


    "Han Yi is a chess piece that my Gu family has cultivated for many years. He was placed next to Ye Wuming by me to obtain information for me at any time."


    "The purpose of telling me so much is to win me over so that I can deal with Ye Wuming with you, right?"


    Su Yan saw deep hidden ambitions in Gu Changfan''s eyes, so he was not surprised by his plan.


    "Yes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, and we are all together."


    Gu Changfan did not deny what Su Yan said.

 Chapter 5197： win over

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-seven chapters win over


    "You are wrong, I and you have never been in the same direction. You put your attention on me, and I can only say that you made a wrong wishful thinking."


    "I have no interest in your affairs. I can let go of the past. If I find out that you are still plotting against me, then I can only send you to see Fang Jiming."


    "Farewell!"


    Gu Changfan in Tsing Yi stood on the spot, looking handsome and extraordinary, but a touch of femininity in the corner of his eyes destroyed this beauty, and people couldn''t help but raise a touch of fear.


    "Brother Su is looking for Liao Chen?"


    When Su Yan heard the words, the footsteps that were about to leave the courtyard suddenly stopped.


    Turning around to look at Gu Changfan, there was a condensation of icy frost in his eyes, and the momentum all over his body suddenly rose, and his immortal power surged.


    "You are really calculating!"


    "Brother Su praised it wrongly. Gu knew that Brother Su was always looking for a cure for the foundation, so he asked Liao Chen to bring the Innate Sacred Fruit to Brother Su to express his feelings."


    "I hope Brother Su doesn''t mind, I have a good heart."


    Gu Changfan walked over to Su Yan on his own, without caring about his intimidating aura, because he expected that Su Yan would not do anything.


    "Then I really have to thank you for your kindness."


    The coldness in Su Yan''s eyes is as hard to melt as the frost of ten thousand years. Anyone who is calculated like this will be unhappy, not to mention him Su Yan, the Lord who has never suffered losses, if he hadn''t restrained himself, the ground would be long ago. One more body.


    "I hope Brother Su won''t hold a grudge against Gu Mou. In order to express my apology, I hope Brother Su can accept this Tianbuying Pill, and forgive me."


    Su Yan looked at the medicinal pill in Gu Changfan''s hand and couldn''t help but shrink.


    He didn''t expect that the other party actually had such a precious medicinal pill in his hand. This Butian Pill was a medicine that could repair 20% of Daoji. It was extremely precious and had no market price.


    Gu Changfan looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face, but he was very satisfied with the slightly changed expression on Su Yan''s face just now.


    He also paid a huge price to get this pill, so in his opinion, Su Yan had no reason to refuse it.


    Su Yan looked at Gu Changfan as he was determined to himself, and shook his head.


    "No, you should keep it for yourself."


    After saying this, Su Yan turned around and left, leaving behind Gu Changfan with a look of astonishment.


    After a while, Gu Changfan watched Su Yan''s back disappear at the end of the road, but his face was full of smiles again.


    "I really like you more and more, Su Yan!"


    ......


    "Is this Su Yan worthy of your wooing?"


    The door behind him opened silently, and a thick male voice sounded.


    "Han Yi, are you questioning my decision?"


    Gu Changfan''s smile subsided, his face expressionless, and he said without turning his head.


    "I don''t dare to be in a humble position, please forgive me, the young master."


    Han Yi hurriedly lowered his head and clasped his fists, knelt down on one knee, cold sweat could not help leaving his forehead, but he knew that if the young master''s means fell into his hands, he could not survive or die.


    "You have to remember that you are just a dog that I keep in my family. If I want you to die, you have to die. You''d better put away your little thoughts for me."


    Gu Changfan looked at Han Yi with cold eyes.


    "Remember the humble job!"


    Han Yi lowered his head and said through gritted teeth.


    There was deep anger and unwillingness in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest resistance. If it wasn''t for him, he would have followed Fang Jiming''s footsteps.


    The Gu family planned to plot the Kunlun Gate for many years, and he was also placed beside Ye Wuming as a chess piece to collect information, and he did not dare to have two hearts.


    The Gu family is a giant force in the Kuntian Divine Realm. The family has the ancestor of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor. This plan was also planned by Gu Changfan. The ancestor agreed. The Gu family has cultivated him for many years. Now his life is only It belongs to Gu Changfan.


    "Go get a pen and paper."


    Although he didn''t know what Gu Changfan was going to do, Han Yi didn''t dare to talk any more.


    After a while, Han Yi offered the paper and pen, glanced at Gu Changfan and said cautiously.


    "Young Master, there is one more thing, that Su Yan and Wu Shengtian are a little closer, do you see?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changfan couldn''t help but glance at Han Yi, who immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him, then Gu Changfan waved his hand and said.


    "Su Yan and Ye Wuming have completely broken up, and there is no possibility of defections, and Wu Shengtian, a guy who has just broken through the cycle of the Immortal Emperor by luck, he can''t make any waves by himself."


    "Don''t worry about it, I have my own plans."


    "What the young master said is."


    After listening, Han Yi nodded again and again, and then he didn''t dare to say another word, and bowed to the side.


    "Get someone to send this note to Su Yan, don''t say anything, he will understand."


    Gu Changfan handed the note to Han Yi, who took it respectfully with both hands.


    "Yes, then the subordinate will retire first!"


    Gu Changfan closed his eyes and nodded vaguely. Upon seeing this, the latter walked out of the yard and closed the door.


    But what he didn''t know was that Gu Changfan looked at his back with a killing intent in his eyes.


    When he was far away, Han Yi breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Then he couldn''t wait to open the note and saw the content on it.


    Han Yi''s eyes changed slightly, then he closed the note again and rode Shenhong away.


    On the other side, Su Yan returned directly to his mansion.


    Now he also has to sigh that the water in Kunlun Gate is too deep, the current situation is too complicated, and he doesn''t know whether it is right or wrong to keep Lin Ruoxue here.


    The current Kunlun Sect has long been missing due to the long-term disappearance of its sect master, and has already fallen into a situation where there are no leaders.


    Even people from the Kuntian Divine Realm wanted to intervene, and Gu Changfan had great ambitions and wanted to completely control the Kunlun Gate, but because it was an external force, it could not invade in a big way, so he could only take it slowly.


    After several years of development, the Gu family''s influence in the Kunlun Sect has also grown stronger and stronger, attracting many powerful disciples or elders, and Su Yan has become the target of their efforts to win over because of the break with Ye Wuming, and even offered to make up for it. Tianwan.


    The forces of all parties competed on the stage of Kunlun Gate, and the water became more and more muddy.


    And Ye Wuming''s ambition is not small. He has been the deputy head for too long, and he also wants to take the position of head. Although he is very powerful now, there are many people in the head of the faction, who oppose him. There were a lot of voices, but he was forcibly suppressing them.


    Even though there are many people who support him, he also understands in his heart that it is just a dream to completely turn the Kunlun Gate into his own hall, so he chooses to unite with external forces to help him take the position of the head.

 Chapter 5198： The imprisoned Zao Wou-Ki

    Chapter 5198: The Imprisoned Zao Wou-Ki


    Su Yan sat cross-legged on the bed, thinking about the current situation in Kunlun Sect, which gave him quite a headache.


    He didn''t have the slightest sense of belonging to the Kunlun Sect, and he chose to stay here for the time being just for Lin Ruoxue.


    Although he came with Zao Wou-Ki, the other party left him here and didn''t care about them anymore. When such a big thing happened in the sect, and he didn''t show up, Su Yan was also quite reluctant.


    But what he didn''t know was that the disciples of Tianhe Mansion might not have seen their teacher for a long time. Some time ago, Zao Wou-Ki said that he was going out to collect medicine, and he never came back. After a thousand miles of Kunlun Gate, there is no trace of it.


    Other disciples also discovered it, but when they thought about the strength of Zhao Wuji''s Immortal Emperor Realm, they did not continue to take it to heart. Just imagine, who in this Kunlun Divine Realm would dare to attack the deputy head of Kunlun Sect. The heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard.


    What they didn''t know was that in the mountain behind Kunlun Gate, an unimaginable scene was taking place.


    "Zao Wuji, why are you so stubborn, what''s wrong with me being the head of the sect, I''m better than Su Canghai, look at what he has done to the sect, and all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods are digging into it. "


    Ye Wuming looked at Zhao Wuji who said nothing, his eyes were fierce. He didn''t expect this old guy''s bones to be so hard, and he didn''t even say a word when he was whipped by the Lian Shen.


    Looking at Zhao Wuji, who was covered in blood and looked rather miserable, Zhao Wuming frowned and felt a headache.


    The body of the Immortal Emperor can''t be harmed by ordinary artifacts, but this divine whip is a top-notch artifact designed to hit the soul. Who can stand it? Soul collapsed.


    The soul is the foundation of a person. As long as the soul is immortal, it can still survive without the body, but if the soul is destroyed, it is completely dead.


    So Ye Wuming didn''t expect that Zao Wouji could be so resistant, and this also forced his plan to be postponed.


    "Bah, Ye Wuming, you ungrateful villain, the leader treats you well, but you have done such a wicked thing. You have no face to face the ancestors of the Kunlun Sect, you are a sinner."


    Zao Wou-Ki was covered in wounds, and as long as he moved, the wounds would be involved, causing him to look in pain.


    "Continue to call me until he calls out."


    Ye Wuming loudly ordered the disciple with the divine whip in his hand to continue beating Zao Wou-Ki.


    And that disciple didn''t hesitate, he took the whip and slammed it down towards Zhao Wuji, his attack was extremely vicious, as if he had a **** feud with Zhao Wuji.


    "Zao Wou-Ki, open your eyes and see, this is the good disciple you love the most, see how he treats you as a master, hahaha..."


    Ye Wuming jokingly looked at Zao Wou-Ki, who was twitching all over because of the beating, and laughed unbridled.


    Zhao Wuji, whose face was full of whip marks, opened his eyes covered with blood, revealing a gap, and squinted at the disciple who was beating him with the divine refining whip. His heart was full of bitterness and pain, but the latter Unmoved, he continued to beat hard.


    And he kept saying, "Old man, I''m not as good as that Su Yan, why do you want to be so nice to him, I''ve been with you for more than ten years, and it''s not as good as a dog you raised."


    "Zao Wou-Ki, have you seen it? This is your good disciple who treats you like a parent. He is really filial to you, hahaha."


    Ye Wuming continued to stimulate Zao Wou-Ki''s nerves, ruthlessly rubbing salt on his wound, trying to break through his psychological defense.


    And the disciple holding the divine whip seemed to be tired from fighting. He gasped violently while holding the whip, turned around and said to Ye Wuming.


    "Don''t worry, Sect Leader Ye, I will definitely let this old guy die, so don''t worry."


    The appearance of that disciple was exactly Li Qi, who had friction with Su Yan when he first entered the school, but he was Zao Wou-ki''s most beloved disciple. .


    It''s no wonder that Zao Wou-Ki is so heartbroken, even the pain in the soul is far less than the pain in the soul, this Ye Wuming is really a murderer.


    "Ye Wuming, you should just die. If I die, I won''t tell you where the Great Seal is."


    Zhao Wuji spit out a mouthful of blood towards Ye Wuming, which stained on his robe, and Ye Wuming also roared loudly because of the blue veins of Zao Wuji''s words.


    "That old man Su Canghai is really blind. I, Ye Wuming, have worked hard for the Kunlun Sect for hundreds of years, and it is no exaggeration to say that I died after doing my best, but why does that old guy trust you, I really hate it. "


    Ye Wuming screamed in the sky, startling countless birds, and then left the secret room without looking back.


    Seeing this, Li Qi picked up the whip and continued to beat Zao Wou-Ki, ruthlessly venting the resentment and anger in his heart.


    But all this is unknown.


    There was a knock on the door, and Su Yan''s thoughts were interrupted. He glanced at the door, wondering who came to him at this time.


    When he opened the door, he saw an inner disciple dressed in white, at his door, with a nervous expression and a note in his hand, which made him a little puzzled.


    He had never seen this person before, and it seemed that he was a messenger.


    "Is it Senior Brother Su? Someone told me to bring you a note."


    The white-clothed disciple''s voice trembled a little. He held the note in both hands and handed it to Su Yan. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    Su Yan took the note, couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, is he that scary? It makes it seem like he is a big devil, and anyone who sees it is afraid.


    When the disciple saw Su Yan took the note, he ran away quickly. The speed was as if he hated his parents for not giving him more legs, and just wanted to get away from him as a killing god.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was also quite speechless, then turned back to the room and closed the door.


    Looking at the note in his hand, Su Yan was also a little curious who gave it to him.


    Then he opened the note, and the four big characters on it came into view, causing his face to change slightly.


    "Hengduan Mountains."


    There were these words written on the note, and he didn''t react at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he understood what it meant.


    "Gu Changfan, that''s a good idea. You are planning to eat me to the death, but your wishful thinking is doomed to fail."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold and stern, and he said to himself.


    He didn''t intend to go into this muddy water from the beginning.


    It''s not that he is ruthless, but that he knows that meddling in his own business will only lead to a quick death. Now the Kunlun Sect is mixed, and no one dares to say that he will be able to retreat, so he has no choice but to stay out of it, and does not want to get involved.


    No one wants to drag him into the water, unless he can''t think of it himself.

 Chapter 5199： Killer

    The fifth thousand one hundred and ninety-nine chapters under the killer


    Su Yan looked at the note in his hand, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Since Gu Changfan knew it so well, why didn''t he let him lead the way, presumably he wouldn''t refuse.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan went straight to Tianqing Peak.


    Gu Changfan looked at Su Yan, who had left and returned, with a rather surprised expression. He thought that since he had provided him with clues, he should have set off a long time ago, why did he come to him again.


    But this was not the time to think about it, Gu Changfan had to greet Su Yan with a smile on his face again.


    "It seems that Brother Su knows that I wrote the note. Are you still satisfied with the clues I provided?"


    Su Yan just looked at him calmly and didn''t speak, Gu Changfan couldn''t help but feel a little hairy when he saw this.


    "Uh, what''s wrong with Brother Su? Is there something wrong with Gu that offends him?"


    As soon as Gu Changfan finished speaking, he saw that Su Yan raised his palm and shot him directly, and the speed was so fast that he had no time to react.


    In just a few seconds, Gu Changfan, who was still smiling just now, was grabbed by Su Yan''s neck and lifted up.


    The smile disappeared, replaced by a flushed face, the color of a pig''s liver, a strong sense of suffocation hit him, and he couldn''t help struggling in Su Yan''s hands.


    Not long after Su Yan started, a large number of masters suddenly appeared around, all of them covered their faces with black silk scarves, so that they could not see their true faces, they quickly surrounded Su Yan in the middle, and they were ready to fight, as if they were facing a great enemy.


    The leader took a step forward, looked at Su Yan and shouted in a deep voice, "Let me go to my young master, or you will die without a place to be buried."


    After speaking, he directly released his own energy, and he was a strong immortal emperor.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, but turned to look at Gu Changfan in his hand, and said in a cold voice.


    "I hate others to plot against me the most in my life. You say how you want to die."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he gradually increased the strength in his hands, Gu Changfan was frightened, his soul shuddered, and he said reluctantly.


    "Su...Brother Su, it''s good to have something to say...discuss...I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Yan threw it away, and Gu Changfan''s figure collided with the dragon and phoenix pillar at the entrance of the palace.


    Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, he knelt on the ground holding his neck and coughed hard, but he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "you wanna die!"


    When the masked man saw that his master was directly beaten by Su Yan and vomited blood, he couldn''t bear it any longer, and all shot at Su Yan.


    And Gu Changfan didn''t stop him when he saw this. This was the first time he was treated like this since he was a child, and he was also a little angry. He asked his subordinates to teach Su Yan a good lesson and let him know that Gu Changfan was someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    And that group of people rushed to the front, and the cultivation base of the Immortal Emperor''s three reincarnation peaks was fully revealed.


    The blood in his body is like a vast ocean, the waves are turbulent, and it is extremely terrifying. The powerful breath makes the entire Kunlun Gate vibrate.


    Many disciples fixed their eyes on Tianqing Peak, and then drove Shenhong towards Su Yan quickly.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the masked people who were surrounding him, his eyes were as calm as water, but he slowly raised his palm and slowly pressed it down.


    "I, Su Duanping, have never been threatened, you have successfully angered me, little ants..."


    Boom!


    The divine light loomed, and the void trembled. The masked people didn''t have time to react, and they all vomited blood and flew upside down, and some even couldn''t resist and exploded directly in the void.


    Blood mist splattered everywhere.


    The masked man headed by him was photographed directly into the mountains by Su Yan, and his life and death are unknown.


    Many disciples also rushed here at this time, watching this scene in horror, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan, the killing god, was doing things again.


    Glancing at Gu Changfan with dull eyes again, he couldn''t help shaking his head in mourning for him. Whoever provokes it is not good, but if he provokes this killing god, he has to peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die.


    Su Yan looked at Gu Changfan and said indifferently, "It was useful to keep you, but now I have changed my mind, I think it''s better to let you die."


    Gu Changfan looked at Su Yan in horror, completely lost the style of mastering everything before. At this time, he collapsed to the ground, his eyes were full of despair, and his face was embarrassed.


    "If you kill me, you will die too. My family will not let you go."


    "Is this your last word?"


    Su Yan''s face was as usual, unmoved.


    But then, a subtle wave appeared, Su Yan turned to look at the mountains behind him, his eyes became interesting, "Is there another one to die?"


    Many Kunlun Sect disciples standing high in the sky also noticed something unusual. The mountain range was trembling, the boulders rolled down, and then exploded in the eyes of everyone in surprise, and the two figures flew straight into the sky.


    One of them was the leader of the group of masked people before. The black silk scarf that was used to cover his face disappeared, revealing a face covered with scars. They all seemed to be broken, and the injuries were serious.


    If it wasn''t for someone behind him grabbing his collar, it would be difficult to even stand.


    The man in the back looked old and his face was covered with wrinkles, like an old man who was about to die. He was wearing a gray robe and looked at Su Yan with a sullen look.


    "Young people really don''t know how high the sky is, and even my family members dare to provoke them. Who gave you the guts!"


    The gray-robed old man looked at Su Yan and yelled loudly.


    Afterwards, the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor''s Fifth Reincarnation was directly displayed, shaking the void. Many disciples of the Kunlun Sect couldn''t help but change their faces and retreated rapidly. Even if the Immortal Emperor Realm released a breath, they could not bear it.


    Gu Changfan, who was paralyzed on the ground, looked surprised at this moment, as if he had seen a savior, he shouted at the gray-robed old man.


    "Elder, save me!"


    It turned out that this gray-robed old man was the chief elder of the Gu family, named Gu Xuanqing, who was sent by the ancestors of the Gu family to protect Gu Changfan secretly, and also to **** the plan to annex the Kunlun Gate.


    "Let go of my young master, and I can keep your whole corpse."


    Gu Xuanqing directly threatened Su Yan, strong, indifferent and domineering, making Su Yan unable to help frown.


    "Don''t you know that Su Duanping hates others to threaten me the most?"


    Su Yan stared at the first elder of the Gu family, his eyes faint and extremely cold.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and covered Gu Changfan''s head beside him.


    This scene greatly changed the expressions of many disciples. Gu Changfan was the young head of the Gu family in the Kuntian realm, with a respected status and was deeply loved by the ancestors of the Gu family.


    His status is not comparable to that of Zhao Lianhua before. Speaking of which, Zhao Lianhua also relies on Ye Wuming and has no background.


    And the Gu family is a more tyrannical force than the Kunlun Gate. It has stood for thousands of years without falling, and has always dominated the Kuntian Divine Realm, making countless people in awe.


    But now Su Yan was directly killing him without blinking his eyes. He didn''t care about the identity of the other party, being indifferent and ruthless.


    Down����"

 Chapter 5200： Gu Xuanqing

    Chapter five thousand two hundred Gu Xuanqing


    Gu Xuanqing also noticed Su Yan''s movements, and he was shocked and shouted in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute! Let go of my young master, you can promise you anything you want."


    The first elder was in a cold sweat. He was so far away from Gu Changfan that it was too late to rescue him, but he did not dare to step forward, for fear of angering Su Yan.


    If something happened to Gu Changfan under his nose, he would not be able to survive. Gu Changfan was the heart of the Gu family''s ancestor and the most beloved junior. If he knew that he had not protected Gu Changfan well, he would definitely die miserably.


    Thinking of this, the first elder couldn''t help trembling, feeling dizzy and unsteady. It was very different from the strong appearance just now, and he couldn''t be arrogant anymore.


    Even if he was able to kill Su Yan afterwards, he couldn''t make up for it at all. What awaited him would be the ruthless obliteration of his ancestors.


    The first elder stared at Su Yan, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only give in. As long as he could stabilize Su Yan, save the young master, and slowly torture this Su Yan to death.


    "What are you? Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    Su Yan placed his palm on Gu Changfan''s head and looked at Gu Xuanqing with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "If you dare to kill the young master of my family, my family will be with you forever, and no one will be able to save you."


    Gu Xuanqing yelled loudly.


    At this time, Gu Changfan''s face was indifferent, no more words, and he started directly.


    Raise the palm of the hand, the runes between the palms are intertwined, dazzling and dazzling, and then the terrifying power is manifested in the void, bursting with endless power.


    Gu Changfan, who was kneeling on the ground, widened his eyes and watched Su Yan''s palm mercilessly fall.


    In an instant, his body exploded, annihilating on the spot, leaving behind a cloud of blood.


    Many disciples stood in the distance and looked at this scene dully, falling into silence.


    But right now.


    Before everyone could return to their senses, a figure appeared beside Gu Xuanqing, and it was actually Gu Changfan who was slapped to death by Su Yan just now.


    The disciples of Kunlun Sect looked at Gu Changfan who was resurrected from the dead, and felt that their brains were not enough. They looked at each other, wanting to know what happened just now.


    Gu Xuanqing was also a little shocked at the moment. He did not expect that his young master would have such a means, but after thinking about it carefully, he was relieved. As the most beloved junior of the Gu family, how could he not reward some life-saving things.


    Gu Changfan, who had escaped from the dead, looked at Su Yan with a stern look in his eyes, and there was an ice-cold killing intent in his eyes.


    He was really angry. If he didn''t have the death talisman given by his ancestor just now, then he really couldn''t die anymore.


    "Su Yan, I''ve already died in your hands once, and I won''t have this opportunity again. Come on, how do you want to die?"


    Gu Changfan said coldly.


    At this moment, there is still blood on the corner of his mouth, because he stored a ray of his soul for the death talisman, which has the effect of blocking the fatal blow for him, but he is not feeling well, the soul is injured, it will take a long time to recover , Every medicine for the treatment of the soul is very valuable, even if the family has a lot of money, it is difficult to have many collections of such medicines.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were also a little curious. He didn''t expect that the other party would actually have such a fetish. Looking at the broken jade talisman in Gu Changfan''s hand, he was relieved. , because only such a strong person can refine such a heaven-defying divine artifact as a death talisman.


    It can also be refined by his means, but it is not necessary. If even he can''t stop being killed, then even if there are too many death talismans around him, it is useless, and they will still die.


    "Something like a clown jumping on the beam, do you think this old guy can keep you? It seems that you haven''t recognized the reality yet."


    "Since I can kill you once, then I can kill you a second time."


    Gu Changfan was stunned when he heard Su Yan''s words, and felt a little uneasy in his heart. The feeling of death just now was so real that he still had lingering fears.


    With his Immortal King Jiuzhongtian''s strength, he doesn''t even have the ability to resist. This Su Yan is too dangerous and should be eliminated directly. It''s ridiculous that he actually thought of attracting such a dangerous person before.


    "Elder, I''ll give it to you. Be sure to catch him alive. I want him to die."


    Seeing Gu Xuanqing wearing a gray robe beside him, Gu Changfan felt a little more at ease, knowing that the strength of the Great Elder was second only to the ancestors of the family, the powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor''s Fifth Reincarnation, he did not believe that Su Yan could still create miracles.


    The many disciples who were watching also watched this scene with envy and jealousy. I didn''t expect that Gu Changfan, who was quite famous in the whole sect, and who was the number one true disciple, was actually the young master of the Gu family in Kuntian Divine Realm. It was really hidden. .


    However, everyone could never have imagined that Gu Changfan was here to subvert his own sect. In their opinion, the identity of the young master of the Gu family came to the Kunlun Divine Realm mostly for experience.


    And there was a woman in the crowd, dressed in **** clothes, her innocent face had a sense of vicissitudes that did not match her age, which was quite mysterious.


    She looked at Gu Xuanqing with fear in her eyes, and a storm surged in her heart. He thought that the people from the Gu family were killing her, and he couldn''t help but want to turn around and run away. It was the gray-robed old man who attacked him and severely injured her and almost died. Dropped, very impressive.


    But she didn''t expect that she had already hid in the Kunlun Gate, and she still couldn''t escape the pursuit of the other party. She wanted to cut down the grass and roots of her Lin family. In his opinion, this group of people came to chase and kill him, and they provoke by mistake. It was only because of Su Yan that this scene happened.


    That''s right, this girl is Lin Muhan who was instigated by Su Yan to abolish Zhao Lianhua before. Because she lost the chance to get the divine weapon in Su Yan''s hand, she was quite disappointed. If she had that red lotus, she would have more A little bit of the confidence to seek out the Gu family to avenge the **** revenge, so as not to hide everywhere.


    Lin Muhan looked at Su Yan expectantly, hoping that he could help him kill the culprit who killed more than 130 members of her Lin family, but she knew that this hope was very slim. Because, wanting to kill him is as hard as heaven, she is ready to escape from Kunlun Gate, she is afraid that the other party will deal with her after freeing up his hands.


    Lin Ruoxue was also watching all this in the crowd. She didn''t dare to say a word, for fear that the other party would threaten Su Yan by attacking her, thus putting Su Yan in danger, so she could only watch the old man in gray robe attacking Su Yan. , she had already made a plan in her heart, if Su Yan died, then she would not survive.


    "Young Master, don''t worry, he can''t escape, the old man will capture her and hand her over to the Young Master."


    Gu Xuanqing vowed to say that he would not dare to neglect Gu Changfan''s words in the slightest. In case Gu Changfan told his ancestor about the death talisman, he would have to peel off his skin if he returned to Gu''s house.


    Then Gu Xuanqing turned to Su Yan and said, "Boy, did you come over and kneel down to apologize, or did the old man himself break your limbs and tie you up."

 Chapter 5201： gap

    Chapter 5201 Gap


    In his opinion, Gu Changfan has escaped the predicament, and he will no longer have any scruples, he can take action at will, Su Yan is already the turtle in the urn.


    Under the mighty strength of his Immortal Emperor Five Reincarnations, a little Su Yan was still not easily captured.


    When Su Yan heard the words of the elder Gu family, his heart was filled with cold killing intent, and he looked at him with indifferent eyes. No one who dared to be arrogant in front of him would survive, and if he dared to threaten him, he had to be ready to die.


    "Old guy, I will give you face, I have endured you for a long time, and I will die for you!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were as cold as ice, even if he destroyed the few foundations he had managed to recover, he would tear up this old guy.


    boom!


    Gu Xuanqing, who did not wait for the discoloration in the sky, made his move.


    Su Yan''s figure moved, and he took the lead, his sleeves vibrated, and the void was blurred for a while.


    A terrifying and vast qi machine suddenly appeared, a big hand stuck out, the universe turned and the brilliance was splendid, and the world seemed to be darkened.


    Gu Xuanqing''s expression changed slightly, he didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to shoot at him, who gave him the courage?


    "You dare to attack me first, this old man will kill you today!"


    Gu Xuanqing''s face was ugly, and he also shot.


    Afterwards, Immortal Emperor Gu Xuanqing''s five reincarnations were fully revealed.


    On the top of the various peaks, there were huge crowds of people, and for a while, all the disciples and elders watched this scene, and their backs were shivering.


    Although I had guesses in my heart, I was still frightened by the scene in front of me. The head was not there, such a strong man could easily wipe out the Kunlun Sect, and even the deputy head could not stop it.


    In their opinion, even though Su Yan had defeated Wu Shengtian, his own realm was still an Immortal King.


    Above the sky, the ferocious-looking man beside Gu Changfan was automatically ignored by them. They never saw Su Yan defeat the masked men, and the leader with a scar on his face was a real fairy. Emperor mighty.


    At this time, he was also looking at Su Yan with schadenfreude. The strength of the first elder was not comparable to him. Even if ten of him went up together, he would only be suppressed by one hand. What is the use of this Su Yan''s hidden strength, in the face of absolute strength, everything will be crushed.


    The strength of the Immortal Emperor''s Fifth Reincarnation peak covers all directions.


    "Boy, who dares to touch my family, this old man makes you worse than death."


    "Unparalleled True Dragon Art!"


    A dragon roar resounded through the sky, and the sound exploded between the heavens and the earth like rolling thunder, making countless disciples'' ears hurt, almost bursting.


    The terrifying dragon roar resounded between the heavens and the earth, and a real dragon appeared between the tumbling clouds and mist, as if a single claw could destroy the heavens.


    This is the real dragon art of the Gu family. At this moment, it is showing invincible divine power, and the attacking energy is extremely strong.


    The many disciples above the mountain looked at the tumbling dragon, and their expressions changed slightly. Gu Changfan showed this trick at the beginning. It seems that the rumor that the Gu family is the descendant of the real dragon is not false.


    "Today, even if you have all kinds of skills, you can''t escape from my palm."


    At this moment, Gu Xuanqing has a pair of dragon horns on his head, his body is covered with dragon scales, and the black scales are flashing with cold light, and he confidently said to Su Yan.


    As soon as she came up, she wanted to make a lore, and without giving Su Yan a chance, the lion fought the rabbit with all her strength, but she didn''t dare to care.


    "If you get a little real dragon blood, you will think you are invincible. Even if you are a real dragon, I can still kill you."


    With a slight mockery, Su Yan replied unhurriedly, and shot at the same time.


    The cultivation base he showed was only the Immortal King Realm, but when his sleeves were unfolding, he had an invincible and detached attitude, shrouded in endless fairy light, like a young fairy standing in the void.


    A giant golden hand patted the dragon, and a blazing and dazzling light appeared, as if endless stars were shattering, making everyone unable to help close their eyes.


    boom!


    The real dragon was defeated in the palm of the giant hand that covered the sky, and was ruthlessly wiped away, leaving only an unwilling dragon roar resounding through the sky.


    Gu Xuanqing''s face was shocked and horrified. If he was struck by lightning, he couldn''t believe that his invincible magical power was actually solved by the other party. Or the fairy king?


    He was defeated in the first head-to-head confrontation, which was simply unimaginable for him!


    "I''ll kill you, but between the palms of your hand."


    Su Yan''s understated voice fell into Gu Xuanqing''s ears, with an astonishing chill.


    The golden giant hand continued to cover down, Gu Xuanqing couldn''t help roaring, wanted to resist, and smashed it with his fist.


    Immediately afterwards, his arms were directly smashed and exploded, and there was a tragic howl that made the scalp tingle. To everyone, this scene was like an egg hitting a stone.


    The boundless giant hand pressed down, as if a piece of the sky had fallen, casting a huge shadow, and the terror was boundless.


    This kind of power cannot be stopped by human beings.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked to the extreme.


    "Could it be that this Su Yan has reached the forbidden realm and can reversibly cut down the immortals, otherwise it is impossible to easily suppress the Gu family''s first elder who is an immortal emperor in the Immortal King Realm, it seems that it is difficult for anyone other than the older generation to compete with Su Yan. "


    "Where did the deputy head of Zhao find this monster, he is so powerful that I thought it would be great for him to defeat the senior brother, but I didn''t expect that even the Immortal Emperor was not his opponent. Is there no limit for this guy? Is it?"


    Many people couldn''t help but say that there was still an undiminished shock in their eyes, Su Yan''s strength was so powerful that it made them tremble.


    Many female disciples stared at Su Yan, their eyes filled with brilliance, and they wished they could recommend a pillow seat.


    "It''s this time, do you have any last words to say?"


    Su Yan slowly walked down from the sky, white clothes fluttering, ink hair flying, and with a chuckle, he stared at Gu Xuanqing whose arms were shattered.


    The latter''s face was pale, and he did not have the arrogant and confident demeanor he had before.


    "Who are you? You are definitely not a little fairy king, tell me who you are? Otherwise, I will die."


    "Is this your last word?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were mocking, as if he was looking at an ant.


    Gu Changfan''s eyes were also gray. Gu Xuanqing''s failure indicated that his death had entered the countdown, and there would be no more accidents, and it was impossible for him to have a second death talisman on his body.


    The scarred-faced man on the side is still sluggish, and the invincible elder in his heart was actually defeated by such a hairy boy, which made him unacceptable.


    "Then you can die."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he moved towards Gu Xuanqing, endless brilliance permeated a fair and slender hand with a jade-like color, as if covered with the power of a flying fairy.


    "You... the old man will pull your back even if he dies."

 Chapter 5202： Gu Jia is angry

    Chapter 5202 Gu family is furious


    Gu Xuanqing roared, unwilling, the body of the real dragon, which had been blurred behind him, was looming, disdainful of the ancient and modern, and wanted to shake this hand away.


    "Useless, don''t you understand the gap between us?"


    Su Yan looked at him with pity, as if looking at an idiot.


    All of a sudden, the void was stagnant, and the time and space seemed to stop. No matter how extraordinary this real dragon figure was, he was instantly shattered by him.


    The next moment, Su Yan directly pinched Gu Xuanqing''s neck, lifted him up, and looked at his old and sinister face.


    And Gu Xuanqing''s arms were shattered, it was difficult to resist, his face turned red, and he was extremely aggrieved. This look, in the eyes of everyone, was like Su Yan holding a drowning dead dog.


    "Isn''t it better to get rid of it earlier? I wanted to leave you a whole body."


    With the force of his palm, Gu Xuanqing''s body exploded directly, and his soul was destroyed. Su Yan raised his hand and waved, and immediately annihilated the terrifying aura that the Immortal Emperor exploded. If the aura was allowed to spread, the entire Kunlun Gate would become ruins.


    "This Great Elder of your Gu family should not have such a precious death talisman."


    With a playful smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, he looked at the scarred man with a ferocious face. The latter''s eyes were red and he stared at Su Yan with hatred.


    "It seems that there should be none, so I can rest assured."


    "If that''s the case, then you can also die."


    Su Yan raised his palm and dropped it. There was no suspense. There was another corpse on the ground. Fortunately, a body was left. Although his head exploded, he was still much better than that old guy Gu Xuanqing, who was directly beaten by Su Yan. None exist.


    After doing this, Su Yan turned his head to look at Gu Changfan with a desperate look on his face, and said in a cold voice.


    "Remember, don''t be smart in your next life, or you will die miserably."


    Su Yan continued to raise his palm and landed towards Gu Changfan.


    "Ah... Su Yan, you are too deceiving!"


    "I fought with you!"


    Gu Changfan let out a hoarse roar, his eyes reddened.


    Seeing the people of the Gu family die in front of him one by one, finally overwhelmed his psychology, made him lose his mind, and looked like madness.


    "It seems a little late for you to say that."


    Su Yan''s eyes were faint, and he said calmly.


    Gu Changfan rushed towards Su Yan desperately, his eyes filled with madness, but at this moment, a vague figure appeared behind Gu Changfan and stopped him.


    Gu Changfan also stared blankly at this figure, with huge shock and surprise in his eyes. This figure is his ancestor, and the aura that belongs to the Gu family can''t be wrong.


    "Ancestor, save me!"


    Gu Changfan knelt on the ground, knocked his head to the ground, and shouted excitedly.


    "Fan''er, I didn''t expect you to fall into such a desperate situation. Even the spiritual sense I left has come out. Don''t worry, the ancestors will protect you well."


    "Although the strength of this spiritual sense is only less than half of the body, it is not something that people below the Nine Reincarnations of Immortal Emperor can deal with."


    Gu Changfan was overjoyed when he heard the words, but he did not expect to escape from the dead again. No matter how powerful this Su Yan was, he would still be able to beat his ancestors, but the ancestors stepped into the spirit-transforming realm with half a foot. Killing an immortal emperor is like killing a dog. Just as effortless.


    Gu Changfan looked at his ancestor''s spiritual sense, then turned around and pointed at Su Yan and said sharply.


    "The ancestor helped me kill him, and I want him to die without a place to be buried, so that the hatred in my heart can be relieved."


    The spiritual sense of the ancestor of the Gu family glanced at Su Yan, and there was a deep disdain in his eyes. In his eyes, only the Immortal King Su Yan was really inferior to the ants, and he could easily crush him to death.


    He didn''t expect that the one who forced Gu Changfan to such a situation was actually just a little fairy king. He glanced at Gu Changfan and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Seeing this figure that was trembling even in the void, the disciples of Kunlun Sect were filled with deep horror and disbelief. What the **** happened today? Is he going to pierce the sky?


    Everyone ran to Ye Wuming''s side one after another, asking him to open the guardian formation. Otherwise, a blow from the Immortal Emperor''s peak powerhouse would be razed to the ground, not to mention them, now they can only hope Entrusted to the guardian formation.


    Ye Wuming was also having a headache at the moment. He watched for a long time. He planned to compete with the snipe and mussels for the fisherman''s profit, but he didn''t expect to provoke such a terrifying existence, and now even the sect may be destroyed.


    In fact, he knew Gu Changfan''s purpose for a long time, but he never went to get rid of it. First, he was not sure, and secondly, the gain outweighed the loss. He didn''t expect Su Yan to fight with Gu Changfan, but it just followed his wish. No matter how the situation develops, it will only benefit him, but he thinks things too simply, and the Gu family thinks too easily.


    The guardian formation can block the attacks of the Immortal Emperor peak powerhouses, but this Gu family ancestor is half-step into the spirit realm, and he has no idea in his heart, but fortunately, the other party is only a spiritual sense, and there is still a chance.


    Just when everyone was discussing to open the Protector''s Great Array, a shocking sword energy appeared, with the intention of destroying everything, and headed towards the ancestors of the Gu family and Gu Changfan.


    "This is......"


    Everyone''s pupils shrank sharply, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Send you a sword and return to the west!"


    Su Yan walked in the void space, like a peerless sword fairy.


    Gu''s ancestor''s spiritual sense changed color on the spot, and he couldn''t believe that this was actually an immortal king''s method. This sword made him feel a great threat.


    A sword light came from the sky, and before it got close, countless cracks were opened on his body surface, and he felt that his spiritual sense was about to explode.


    At this time, Gu Changfan was so frightened that his soul was dying. He thought that the previous Su Yan had already shot with all his strength, otherwise how could he kill Gu Xuanqing.


    But now, Su Yan''s methods are obviously more tyrannical than before, making him feel a deep sense of despair and even regret. Perhaps it was a mistake to provoke Su Yan from the very beginning. These characters are destined to be famous in the God Realm and stir up the wind and clouds. How could he accept his invitation.


    He is about to pay an unbearable price for his stupidity and arrogance, die!


    boom!


    The void trembled.


    Su Yan also pointed like a sword and chopped off at will.


    A sword qi, as if the edge could shatter the world, easily pierced through Gu Changfan''s eyebrows, pierced through the front and back, the sword ray trend continued, and passed through the spirit of the ancestors of the Gu family. It is no surprise that with Gu Changfan''s death, this **** The thought also dissipated.


    And soon after the disappearance of this spiritual sense, the Gu family, which was thousands of miles away, was in chaos at the moment. Just now, the fate plate representing Gu Changfan was broken, which represented Gu Changfan, the young head of the Gu family. Already dead, which has to be shocking.


    What''s even more horrifying is that the ancestor of the Gu family, Gu Zhan''s spiritual sense, was beheaded, which is tantamount to stabbed a hole in the sky. Su Yan''s person, and it is said that this Su Yan is a true disciple of the Kunlun Sect of the Kunlun God Realm.


    There are countless experts in the Gu family, and there are countless vassal forces like Jiang Zhiqing. At this moment, all of them are out of their nests, and they all go to the Kunlun God Realm to find Su Yan.


    Because the ancestor of the Gu family made a promise, as long as Su Yan could be captured alive or directly beheaded, the Gu family would be rewarded heavily.


    Under the reward, there must be a brave man!

 Chapter 5203： Lin Muhans Secret

    Chapter 5203: Lin Muhan''s Secret


    After Su Yan beheaded Gu Changfan, he planned to return to his mansion, and then it was time to go to the Hengduan Mountains to find the magic medicine to heal the foundation.


    But a clear and pleasant voice called him from behind, Su Yan turned his head in doubt.


    A slightly familiar face came into view.


    Like him, he is also dressed in white, his perfect figure is vividly outlined, and his innocent face is quite vicissitudes, adding a touch of mystery, making people unable to help to explore and be fascinated by it.


    Lin Muhan, a disciple of the Kunlun Sect.


    At this time, the latter looked at him with excitement and gratitude on his face, which made him a little curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Senior Brother Su, can I follow you?"


    Lin Muhan looked at Su Yan expectantly, afraid of being rejected.


    "Am I familiar with you?"


    Forehead......


    Su Yan''s straightforwardness made her a little at a loss as to how to answer the conversation, and she stood there looking a little embarrassed.


    I couldn''t help being a little angry in my heart, and I didn''t know how to pity Xiangxiyu at all.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me why?"


    Su Yan stared at her calmly, which made her heart shudder.


    "Senior Brother Su, don''t worry, I have no intention of harming you, but it''s not convenient to talk here, can we change the place?"


    Lin Muhan said daringly, Su Yan''s ruthlessness left a deep impression on her, so she couldn''t help being a little afraid of him.


    And those disciples who were familiar with Lin Muhan''s eyes widened at the moment, a little puzzled, Lin Muhan was usually an iceberg beauty, refusing to be thousands of miles away, let alone approaching a man on his own initiative, now this scene is really unexpected.


    Many male disciples looked at Lin Muhan''s back, and their hearts were broken. They didn''t expect their goddess to confess to a man in public. Usually, they didn''t have a good face for their pursuit. This huge gap made a large group of men face. Full of frustration and loss.


    More female disciples scolded Lin Muhan for being shameless, and they were annoyed that they were taken first, so they couldn''t help stomping their feet.


    Lin Muhan also heard the discussions of the disciples behind her, but she didn''t care, so let them misunderstand.


    "You seem very welcome."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was a little playful, and he said playfully.


    Lin Muhan''s face was a little red, and she looked a little embarrassed. She was afraid that her blunders would make Su Yan unhappy, so she chose to keep silent.


    Although she was quite confident in her beauty, she was not stupid enough to think that she could win Su Yan''s favor with this skin.


    "Let''s go, I''ll talk about it later."


    Su Yan glanced at her, his eyes were a little deep, it seemed that this Lin Muhan should have something to do with the Gu family, otherwise she wouldn''t find him because of her habits, and he wouldn''t think that his charm was so great that all women would fall in love with him .


    After Su Yan and Lin Muhan left, the surrounding disciples were instantly frazzled. Everyone looked at the corpses all over the ground with complex expressions, and their hearts were extremely shocked. No matter what kind of world-shaking war occurs, neither side is good.


    What happened today, with the help of people with a heart, quickly spread throughout the Kunlun God Realm, including the Star God Realm where Su Yan had been before, but some people were happy and others were sad.


    On the Kunlun Gate side, he found a place where no one was at random, Su Yan placed a ban, and then stared straight at Lin Muhan.


    "Can you talk now?"


    Hearing Su Yan''s question, Lin Muhan regained his senses and said.


    "Thank you."


    She could only spit out these two words dryly.


    Su Yan was stunned, and was guessed by himself.


    "What does the Gu family have to do with you?"


    In the face of Su Yan''s question, Lin Muhan''s eyes were hesitant, and there was an undisguised anger deep in his eyes.


    After inner struggle, Lin Muhan chose to trust Su Yan and said coldly.


    "The Gu family killed my whole family. I survived because I ran out of the house for fun when I was a child, but my Lin family, more than 130 people, all perished in Huangquan, and the Gu family and I will not share the sky. Not human!"


    Su Yan did not expect that the other party would have such a tragic life experience, so it is not difficult to understand why she would find her. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since Su Yan and the Gu family have torn apart their faces, then naturally they are the same as her. , she didn''t believe that the Gu family would let Su Yan go.


    "You want to borrow my hand to avenge yourself and destroy the Gu family."


    Lin Muhan looked at Su Yan with burning eyes, but did not deny his words.


    "Don''t worry, without you, I would also uproot the Gu family. If you do something wrong, you should always pay the price."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words in Lin Muhan''s ears, she couldn''t help but shudder, but her eyes were full of madness. After so many years of waiting for the chance to destroy the Gu family, how could she not be happy.


    "I feel relieved after what Senior Brother Su said. Since that''s the case, Mu Han will not disturb Senior Brother Su and leave."


    "Please."


    Su Yan looked at the other person''s back, his eyes were hard to understand.


    Logically speaking, this Lin Muhan could have avoided exposing herself. The Gu family should not have discovered her for the time being, and since she and the Gu family have been dying, there is no need for her to do this.


    Su Yan stopped thinking about things he didn''t understand, anyway, he would eventually know the reason, so why bother.


    Just when Su Yan returned to his mansion and was about to leave for the Hengduan Mountains.


    Countless thunders suddenly flashed over the Kunlun Gate, and a powerful aura quickly spread out.


    Wu Shengtian''s figure broke through the thunder and walked out. This scene made many disciples'' eyes widen.


    And his strength has already broken through to the peak of the Immortal Emperor cycle, much stronger than before!


    If it was before, everyone would have been pleasantly surprised, but since Su Yan, even the powerhouses at the pinnacle of Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations have been able to forcibly kill them.


    Looking at Wu Shengtian at this moment is like watching a joke.


    No, it should be said that their entire Kunlun Sect is a joke in Su Yan''s eyes!


    "Su Yan!"


    Wu Shengtian stood in the air, roaring loudly, letting go of his divine sense to scan the sect, directly locking in Su Yan''s position, looking overjoyed.


    Then he used his body technique, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived at Su Yan''s mansion.


    "Hahaha, Junior Brother Su, thank you very much. Brother Wei now feels that his strength has increased a hundred times more than before.


    "And now I have refined three-quarters of that drop of blood essence, and the figure I summoned already has the strength to compete with the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations. "


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with a smile on his lips, eager to try.


    But the other disciples'' eyelids jumped when they heard this, it seemed that the senior brother didn''t know what happened before, but no one stepped forward to remind him, for fear of angering the killing **** Su Yan.

 Chapter 5204： Shura City

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and four Shura City


    "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want."


    Su Yan said calmly.


    "Junior Brother Su, please don''t flash your tongue when you talk big, hahahaha."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help laughing when he heard Su Yan''s words. He thought that Su Yan was joking with him, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Now he is much stronger than before. The existence of the Immortal Emperor''s peak can make him walk sideways in the Kunlun God Realm. He doesn''t believe that Su Yan can still be his opponent. Feeling the state of his body, he is full of confidence.


    "Junior Brother Su, be careful, brother, I''m here."


    A gradually staring figure emerged from behind Wu Shengtian, much clearer than the one he had summoned before, but his face was still blurred and he couldn''t see it clearly.


    But the coercion of the Immortal Emperor''s peak is real, and with the glory of the sky, people can''t raise the heart of resistance.


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian with sarcasm on his lips and said.


    "Is this how you challenge me? It''s not enough."


    Wu Shengtian frowned, feeling a little unhappy in his heart. If he can''t beat him, it''s not shameful, but if he can''t beat him, he has to pretend to be a little disgusting.


    Originally, he had a good impression of Su Yan before, helping him break through the bottleneck of the Immortal Emperor, but now Su Yan''s words completely disgusted him.


    He didn''t speak, wanting to see how Su Yan was beaten in the face.


    Su Yan looked up at the oppressive figure with a playful look in his eyes, then looked at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "Since you are not convinced, then fight until you are completely convinced."


    Su Yan repeated his old technique, pointing directly at the sword, and a sword energy shot out from his fingertips with an unparalleled peerless edge, piercing through his eyebrows with extreme speed.


    The phantom of the peak of the Immortal Emperor collapsed directly in the horrified eyes of everyone, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Shengtian watched this wonderful scene, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he turned to look at Su Yan with tears in his eyes.


    "Junior Brother Su, how on earth did you cultivate? It''s too perverted. I thought I could win against you this time."


    Wu Shengtian was stunned and frustrated. He thought he would be ashamed, but he didn''t expect to be slapped in the face again in front of everyone''s eyes. He was really shameless as a senior brother.


    At this moment, he is really considering whether to abdicate and let Xian forget, which is too shocking.


    Su Yan looked at her and shook his head, then said to Wu Shengtian.


    "I still have business to do."


    It means that you can get out, Su Yan issued an order to evict guests.


    But Wu Shengtian didn''t seem to notice, but felt quite curious, and couldn''t help asking aloud.


    "I don''t know what Junior Brother Su is busy with? If it is useful to be a brother, just say it, your business is mine,"


    Seeing Wu Shengtian''s unremarkable appearance, Su Yan had a headache. He could understand the other party''s favor, and he didn''t want to make enemies for no reason.


    Moreover, Wu Shengtian''s personality and talent strength are quite good, so it is not impossible to become a friend. He is weak in the realm of the gods, and it is always beneficial to have a help.


    "I''m going to the Hengduan Mountains."


    "What are you doing in that place, Junior Brother? If you have any trouble, I''ll help you solve it."


    Wu Shengtian said frankly that he had been trying to find a way to repay Su Yan''s guidance, and now he just found an opportunity.


    "I''m looking for a magic medicine that can cure Daoji, do you have it?"


    Wu Shengtian heard Su Yan''s words. His face was a little embarrassed, and the magical medicine that could treat Daoji might not be available based on the background of Kunlun Sect, let alone him. Now he felt a little slapped in the face, and said a little embarrassed.


    "Uh, junior brother, I''d better accompany you to the Hengduan Mountains. To be honest, I really don''t have such a thing."


    "Alright, let''s go now."


    Su Yan didn''t mind either, he didn''t have any hope for it, the main reason was that this magical medicine was too rare, and most of it existed in isolated and sparsely populated places.


    "Wait a minute, Junior Brother, I have to see Master and Yurou."


    Wu Shengtian scratched his head, looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Well! Go and come back quickly."


    Su Yan stood there and waited for half an hour, Wu Shengtian ran back non-stop, and it seemed that he didn''t want to delay for a second.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t say more, the two drove the Shenhong towards the Hengduan Mountains.


    ..........


    Hengduan Mountains.


    It is located on the edge of Kunlun God Realm, thousands of miles away from Kunlun Gate, and borders many regions.


    From the beginning of the record, it has been a zone of no concern, mixed with fish and dragons, and there are all kinds of forces, and there are often murders and illegal activities.


    It''s like a **** of a place.


    And not far from the mountains, there is only one city standing, called Shura City.


    It is said that it is a city, but it is actually a slightly larger town. There are many monks coming and going, but no one dares to fly over the city and must walk from the city gate.


    Although there is no city owner in this city, this is a stipulation established by the major forces.


    At this time, Su Yan and Wu Shengtian came to the gate of this city after a day and a night of hard work. If they wanted to enter the Hengduan Mountains, they had to pass through this city.


    Seeing the endless stream of cultivators coming in and out, Su Yan and Wu Shengtian looked at each other with a bit of surprise in their eyes. Among these people, there were actually quite a few strong immortal emperors, and even immortal kings were rare.


    The two of them didn''t think much, and went straight into the city.


    The streets are not clean, but they are not dirty either. The things sold on both sides of the street are not earthly things, but some heavenly materials and earthly treasures, magic pills, etc., everything.


    There was a lot of hawking noises, but at a glance, Su Yan lost interest. Most of the items on the ground were fooling people. If you want the real thing, you have to go to the auction house.


    Although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs. Although the city is not large, it has everything it should have. Su Yan even saw a brothel and a casino. There are no ordinary people living in the city. entertainment provided by the monks.


    Su Yan glanced at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "Let''s find an inn to stay first, and by the way, let''s inquire about the latest news."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. It was obvious that Su Yan had more experience outside than him, and he grew up in Kunlun Sect and had never been exposed to these, so he felt quite fresh.


    "Junior Brother Su, you can arrange it. I''m here to help you."


    Wu Shengtian said towards Su Yan with a smile.


    "Come here."


    Su Yan saw an inn not far away, and a tavern next to it, just to inquire about the news.


    There are many people in the tavern, and there are all kinds of people. It is a good place to inquire about information. After all, some people drink too much and love to talk.


    Su Yan came to the inn and opened a room to the shopkeeper, then went up to the second floor under Wu Shengtian''s strange eyes, and came to a room facing the street.

 Chapter 5205： All parties

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and five forces


    Before opening the door, Su Yan saw Wu Shengtian''s slightly strange eyes and explained.


    "It''s not very peaceful here. It''s good to live close to each other so that we can take care of them."


    Then he ignored him and went straight into the room, followed by Wu Shengtian. When he saw that there were two beds in the room, he was inexplicably relieved.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but twitch, but he held back and said nothing.


    Su Yan opened the window and observed the situation on the street. There were many people coming and going. Among them, several waves of powerful consciousness swept towards him and cast a warning look at him, which made him frown. , ready to go now.


    He doesn''t care who the other party is, if he dares to provoke him, he will die.


    Seeing this, Wu Shengtian quickly grabbed him and closed the window.


    "We just came here, we shouldn''t act in a high profile, just be patient."


    Su Yan nodded, and then went out.


    "Where are you going, Junior Brother Su?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan''s back and hurriedly chased him out. He thought that Su Yan was going to find trouble with the other party.


    "Go to the pub for a drink and ask about the situation by the way."


    "Wait for me!"


    The two left the inn one after the other and took two steps. There was a pub next door, and Su Yan walked straight in.


    "Bring out your best wine."


    Su Yan said quite a bit rich and powerful, many people''s eyes could not help looking at him, and then they stopped paying attention.


    Su Yan, dressed in white, looks like jade, quite handsome, and Wu Shengtian is also tall and heroic, with an extraordinary temperament.


    From the looks of their outfits, they looked like disciples from the sect who came out to train, or they were disciples of an aristocratic family. In the eyes of those who licked blood, they looked like dolls.


    Su Yan found a table and sat down on his own, and shook the folding fan in his hand.


    Wu Shengtian was quite curious when he saw that, this Su Yan was like a conjurer, and this appearance really made people think that he was a son of a noble family.


    When the food and drink came up, Su Yan poured himself a glass of drink and took a sip, making him a little intoxicated.


    When Wu Shengtian saw it, he also learned the same way. He also poured himself a cup, but as soon as he drank it in his mouth, he couldn''t help but spit it out.


    Su Yan sat opposite him, quickly opened his fan, and blocked all the wine that was sprayed over.


    Su Yan retracted his fan, saw Wu Shengtian''s blushing face, couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, and shook his head.


    The drinkers around also laughed and couldn''t help laughing.


    However, after Su Yan released a burst of Qi, everyone closed their mouths, cold sweat broke out on their backs, and they looked away.


    Wu Shengtian put down the wine glass and smiled at Su Yan with embarrassment.


    "This wine is really not a good thing, I''m really not used to drinking it."


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t respond, but drank to himself. Wu Shengtian sat down quietly, eating peanuts, and looked at the surrounding environment curiously.


    The tavern was silent for a while, and then it became noisy again. Many drinkers were drinking a little high, and couldn''t help talking loudly.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also listened attentively, wanting to hear some useful news.


    "Originally, we couldn''t make a lot of money hunting monsters, but we didn''t expect to come out in a secret realm, and the surrounding forces took over the Hengduan Mountains. This is not giving our brothers any way to survive."


    "Who said it wasn''t, and we heard that the entrance to the secret realm is guarded by major forces, their people can enter and exit smoothly, like our scattered cultivators, there is no way to enter, what can you do if they don''t let you in, unless you The strength is very strong, strong enough to make them jealous."


    "Hey, I''m really jealous. It is said that there are countless opportunities in the secret realm, and many people have gained something, but we have no chance."


    The drinkers at the next table were discussing loudly, which aroused the approval of many loose cultivators.


    Su Yan was a little clear in his heart. It seemed that there were also people stationed at the Kunlun Sect. Only in this way, Gu Changfan could enter the secret realm by virtue of his identity as a disciple of the Kunlun Sect, so as to obtain the congenital holy fruit.


    Wu Shengtian also understood a little in his heart. He has been in seclusion for too long, so there is no news about this. As a newcomer, Su Yan has just entered the sect not long ago, so it is normal to not know.


    Having heard the news, the two were about to get up and leave, but then sat down again.


    Su Yan motioned to wait a moment, because he heard someone mention the Kunlun Gate.


    The face of the drinkers at a table not far away was flushed, and they were obviously drinking too much, and they were talking loudly.


    "Have you heard? People from Kunlun Sect clashed with people from Jiuhua Dynasty, and many people died. It is said that they fought because of something in the secret realm. Even the third prince of Jiuhua Dynasty, Long Haotian They were all shocked and came here in person."


    "This time the secret realm is very noisy, and many forces are mixed together. It is said that in addition to the Kunlun Sect and the Jiuhua Dynasty, there are also some hidden families who have also sent people, and their status is not low, other than that I also heard that the Gu family from Kuntian Divine Realm has also come.��


    "I also heard that the Lingyue Palace, which has always been indisputable in the world, has also come. Their female disciples are all beautiful, but it''s a pity that they never marry outside, otherwise the brothers will really get a few female disciples to have fun. Ha ha ha ha."


    Too many forces are mixed here, making this place quite unsettled. There are many first-class forces, and there are more second-rate forces. The number of those who are not in the mainstream is countless. The situation is too complicated, but this is also reflected from the side. The extraordinaryness of going out of this secret realm has attracted so many forces to come here.


    When Su Yan heard this, he immediately got up and left, followed by Wu Shengtian.


    It seems that the Kunlun Gate has changed, and his killing of Gu Changfan has not yet been reported here.


    Walking on the street, Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan who was walking in a leisurely court, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Junior Brother Su, do we want to go to the entrance of the secret realm first, and ask the same door for the situation."


    "And I just heard that there was friction between Zongmen and the people of the Jiuhua Dynasty, and the losses were heavy, why don''t we go and see first?"


    Su Yan glanced at him and did not object.


    Then the two went out of the city gate and flew to the Hengduan Mountains with Shenhong.


    Soon, the two came to the entrance of the secret realm.


    The secret realm is hidden in a valley, and there are powerful restrictions around it. Su Yan glanced at it, and it took him some time to break it. It seems that the people who set up this formation are very accomplished.


    In the middle of Taniguchi, there is a door hidden in it. It is difficult to find it without looking carefully. There is a faint divine light emerging, Xianxia is intertwined, and a terrifying aura is surging, and it is difficult to see clearly.


    Around it, there are all kinds of forces, and there are countless tents, and each tent has its own number on it, so that people can see it at a glance.


    Among them, people''s heads are floating, and the powerful aura is shocking, and people who are idle simply do not dare to approach.

 Chapter 5206： conflict

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and six conflict


    Wu Shengtian looked at the scene in front of him with some doubts. He did not receive any news about this secret realm in the sect.


    But why are there disciples of Kunlun Sect here?


    Then the two looked at each other and walked straight to the tent at Kunlun Gate.


    The disciples who were guarding the door noticed the two of them for the first time, and their expressions changed slightly.


    "Who is it? The Kunlun Gate is stationed, and it is forbidden for idle people to approach, otherwise they will be killed."


    The two disciples in Tsing Yi directly drew out their long swords and scolded Su Yan.


    Wu Shengtian, who was half a step behind, thought badly. These disciples stationed abroad had never seen Su Yan, and they might be beaten now.


    Sure enough, before the words of stopping were spoken, the two disciples, like meteors, made a difficult turn in the air, and then landed perfectly.


    It''s just that the posture of the landing is a bit indecent, it is vertical landing, so the head is buried in the ground, and the two legs are jumping outside.


    Seeing this, Wu Shengtian could only hide his face and sigh, pretending not to see it.


    The screams came, and many tents around them opened one after another to check what was going on outside, and their eyes were vigilant.


    Because with the in-depth exploration of the secret realm, many fetishes were born one after another, and there was inevitably some friction between the major forces, so they were all on guard against each other, and the situation was a little tense, for fear that a disagreement would lead to a fight.


    Soon everyone found out that something had happened at the Kunlun Gate, and they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then they all started watching a good show.


    The movement was a bit loud, and the tent of the Kunlun Gate was also opened, and then a beautiful figure came out.


    A clean and pure white dress, embellished with extraordinary pendants, a faint glow flowing on the dress, intertwined with various rules and chains, showing the master''s extraordinary dignity.


    Seeing this person, Wu Shengtian''s expression changed, and he lowered his head and clasped his fists and said, "It turned out to be Elder Ruoyin. I said why the sect did not receive news about this secret realm, but now I understand."


    Wu Shengtian looked frivolous, and there was not much respect between his words.


    The latter''s good-looking brows were slightly wrinkled, and he glanced at the calm Su Yan, then looked at Wu Shengtian, and said with a sigh of relief.


    "It turned out to be you, as the senior brother of the Divine Sword Palace, how can you shoot at the same door, do you know the guilt?"


    Then he signaled the disciples behind him to pull the two out. As a monk, if he was buried in the ground and suffocated to death, the Kunlun Gate would really become a joke in the eyes of everyone.


    It turned out that this woman was the elder Keqing of Kunlun Sect. Her name was Xiao Ruoyin. She was extremely beautiful and had countless suitors.


    The most important thing is that her strength is extremely strong. Even Wu Shengtian, who has broken through to the Immortal Emperor, would not dare to say that she can win against her by relying on her own strength, except of course that drop of blood.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s beautiful eyes looked at Wu Shengtian calmly, and glanced at Su Yan intentionally or unintentionally.


    She didn''t like to see Ye Wuming''s faction, and she didn''t even have a good face with Wu Shengtian and others.


    On the other hand, Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, and did not intend to be a tortoise, so he spoke directly.


    "I beat the man, it''s none of his business."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t react, after all, he had already guessed it.


    But the group of sect disciples behind her were frying, and they all looked at Su Yan with bad expressions, and one of the men in purple clothes was quite eye-catching.


    This person was extremely handsome, with a slender body, and a look of indifference in his eyes, seeing Su Yan filled with murderous intent that could not be concealed.


    "You hit my entourage?" At this moment, the man opened his thin lips and said, his eyes extremely cold.


    Hearing this, a group of male and female disciples in Tsing Yi spoke one after another.


    "Senior Brother Nangong, teach this guy a good lesson. It''s just too arrogant."


    From their point of view, Su Yan was not wearing the clothes of a Kunlun Sect disciple, so he naturally regarded him as an outsider and could take action without any scruples.


    Wu Shengtian recognized this person when he saw it. It was Nangong Han, one of the top ten disciples, and his background was quite strong.


    Wu Shengtian stood aside and did not intend to intervene. He didn''t believe what these people could do to Su Yan. There were also factions in the Kunlun Sect, and people from Xiao Ruoyin''s lineage did not like each other, so he also hoped that Su Yan would be able to do it. Take a shot and beat them well, so as not to think too much of yourself.


    "It''s up to the owner to beat the dog. Is this brother-in-law going too far?"


    When Nangong Han saw that Su Yan was unmoved, his face was rather ugly. If it weren''t for the fear of Wu Shengtian, who was the chief disciple, he would have been able to resist.


    Wu Shengtian''s breath has obviously broken through the Immortal Emperor, and he is only the peak of the Immortal King Nine Heavens, and he has not even reached the half-step Immortal Emperor.


    So he was worried that Wu Shengtian would intervene, and he would suffer at that time, and he had scruples to lose face in front of so many people.


    And Su Yan was not in his eyes. Su Yan hid his realm in the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, so Nangong Han looked down on him, and couldn''t help but ridicule him. In his opinion, people like Su Yan only Dare to bully his entourage, and you will be frightened to the ground when you meet yourself.


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Wu Shengtian said with a playful smile, "Don''t worry about me, you play, I won''t interfere."


    Hearing Wu Shengtian''s words, Nangong Han no longer had any scruples in his heart. This was a good opportunity for him to show his prestige in front of Xiao Ruoyin, how could he let it go.


    He has been coveting Xiao Ruoyin for a long time, but the other party keeps keeping a distance from him, which makes him quite distressed. He didn''t expect that this stunned young man will be sent to him today to slap him in the face. If he is really sleepy, someone will send him a pillow. Wait a minute. His body was shaken, and he was full of tyrannical aura. He believed that he would definitely win Xiao Ruoyin''s favor and bring beauty back home.


    Su Yan''s indifference to him gave him a reason to take action. This just followed his thoughts. If Su Yan bowed his head and admitted his mistake, he would not be too good at acting too much in front of Xiao Ruoyin, but he didn''t expect this kid to be so arrogant. No wonder he.


    "Since Xiongtai is so ignorant of praise, then I have to seek justice for my people."


    After finishing speaking, Nangong Han picked up the long sword in his hand and walked towards Su Yan, the immortal king''s power at the pinnacle of Jiuzhongtian couldn''t help but make people look at him.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan''s voice just fell.


    The next moment, a majestic and terrifying coercion, like the sky collapsed, the universe cracked, and instantly swept down like a tide.


    A terrible storm was set off near the entrance of the entire secret realm, and the immortal energy was turbulent.


    Everyone looked at this scene like Tianwei, and they were almost dumbfounded, and there was a kind of fear from the soul.


    Even many Immortal Emperor powerhouses changed their faces, and some stood unsteadily.


    Xiao Ruoyin and many disciples of the Kunlun Sect were not far from Su Yan, and the feeling was even more profound, and a heart that was hard to resist was born in his heart.


    Puff!


    At this time, Nangong Han, who was about to attack Su Yan, couldn''t help but his legs softened, and he knelt down in front of Su Yan.


    Grabbing the ground with his head, it was difficult to move, but Su Yan was stubbornly suppressed.

 Chapter 5207： drug delivery

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and seven medicine delivery


    "How is this possible? Isn''t he the Immortal King Seventh Layer Realm? How can he be so strong?"


    At this moment, Nangong Han reluctantly raised his head and looked at the man in white with an expression like overlooking an ant, with disbelief and strong unwillingness in his eyes.


    At this moment, people from all parties are watching this scene in shock. The momentum just now is afraid that even the powerhouses of the peak of the Immortal Emperor are far inferior.


    How could this kind of aura appear on a person from the seventh level of the Immortal King, and this person is still so young.


    There is only one explanation, that is, this person is a child of a certain sect or a hidden family, and he has such a strong coercion with the treasure bestowed by the powerhouse of the peak of the Immortal Emperor or even the half-step **** realm.


    Many people have this idea. They don''t believe that Su Yan can have such extraordinary strength at a young age. The God Realm is so big, and there are many evildoers who can have such talent, but they will never appear in such a remote Kunlun God. , and just came here.


    This chance is too small.


    Although in their eyes, Su Yan was able to possess such strength by relying on a heavy treasure, and his own strength was only the Seventh Heavenly King of Immortal Kings, but thinking about it carefully, can ordinary people have such treasures? There must be a super strong person behind this kid. Who dares to provoke the old man?


    At this moment, the entrance to the secret realm fell into a dead silence.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, he stood with his hands behind his back, his white clothes surpassed the snow, his eyes were deep and indifferent.


    Looking at Nangong Han, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him, as if he was looking down at a little ant hopping.


    At this time, Nangong Han was soaked in cold sweat and couldn''t even lift his head.


    His face was extremely pale, his heart was filled with unwillingness and anger and humiliation, and he had endless killing intent towards Su Yan.


    Everyone watched this scene in shock.


    But after a while, a cold voice sounded.


    "No fun!"


    Su Yan directly withdrew his immortal power and walked straight into the tent without looking at Nangong Han again. This undisguised contempt almost made Nangong Han go berserk, but he still held back his breath and comforted himself in his heart. : It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years.


    After Su Yan entered the tent, the surrounding crowd recovered, and it was as if the pot had exploded, and they began to discuss, guessing which disciple Su Yan was, or the seed of a major sect.


    Seeing all this, Wu Shengtian could only laugh bitterly. Wherever Su Yan goes, there will be an accident, which is really a headache.


    Wu Shengtian glanced at Xiao Ruoyin with a solemn expression, chuckled lightly, and then prepared to walk into the tent.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Xiao Ruoyin turned her head to look at Wu Shengtian with some searching in her eyes. He didn''t believe that Su Yan came out of a crack in the stone. Since he came with Wu Shengtian, he must know his identity.


    Obviously, Wu Shengtian also knew what Xiao Ruoyin meant and said directly.


    "I know what you want to ask. His name is Su Yan. He was brought into the sect by the deputy head of Zhao, and it has not been a month since he entered the sect."


    After that, Wu Shengtian ignored Xiao Ruoyin and entered the tent on his own.


    The latter froze in place, her beautiful eyes filled with doubts. At first she thought that Su Yan was a disciple of a certain noble family, but she did not expect that he was actually a disciple of Kunlun Sect.


    Because she is just an elder Keqing and has no real power, but she can''t stand Ye Wuming''s behavior, so she no longer manages the affairs of the sect, and has been stationed outside. She will come here, and now she doesn''t know anything about the things in the sect.


    In the same way, after discovering the secret realm, she did not report it to the sect immediately, so this is also because Wu Shengtian''s entourage did not tell him about it before. I came here by accident.


    What confuses Xiao Ruoyin is why a small sect disciple has such a treasure, who gave it to him, or is it his own chance.


    Like most people, Xiao Ruoyin didn''t believe that Su Yan could have the strength of the peak of the Immortal Emperor.


    But any kind of existence cannot be easily provoked. Thinking of this, Xiao Ruoyin glanced sympathetically at Nangong Han, who was being supported by other disciples. There was an imperceptible sarcasm deep in his eyes, but she was well hidden by her. stand up.


    And Xiao Ruoyin''s look made Nangonghan almost want to vomit blood in depression, but he was slapped in the face instead of pretending to force it. It''s really miserable!


    The space inside the tent is much larger than expected. It is obvious that there is a magic weapon of space type supporting the operation. When Su Yan and Wu Shengtian walked in, they were immediately attracted to their eyes.


    I saw that there were hundreds of disciples healing their injuries in cross-legs. Many people were pale and their breath was disordered. Left and right, reaching the level of a true disciple.


    They had also heard the movement outside. They thought that Elder Xiao would be able to handle it, but they didn''t expect to see a strange man entering the tent at this moment. Everyone picked up the long sword beside him and looked at Su Yan vigilantly.


    Wu Shengtian, who followed closely behind, saw this scene, his face changed slightly, and he hurriedly said.


    "Don''t get me wrong, my own!"


    When everyone saw Wu Shengtian''s figure appearing at the door, they breathed a sigh of relief. They were no strangers to this legendary figure of Kunlun Gate, and they even greeted him.


    Wu Shengtian also responded with a smile and expressed concern. By the way, he inquired about the situation inside the secret realm and got a lot of useful information.


    Su Yan stood on the side with his hands behind his back, without saying a word.


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, Su Yan silently took a lot of healing holy medicine and distributed it to many disciples. But it was given to them without blinking an eye.


    Since the seniors said they belonged to him, then they belonged to the same sect. Everyone looked at Su Yan gratefully, and said in unison, "Thank you seniors!"


    This scene also made Wu Shengtian nodded with relief. In his impression, Su Yan was decisive, cold-blooded and ruthless, and many people died at his hands, but this scene broke his inherent view of Su Yan. Unexpectedly, he also has a loving side.


    If Su Yan knew Wu Shengtian''s thoughts, would he have goosebumps all over his body, and wanted to vomit blood as depressed as Nangong Han?

 Chapter 5208： Enter the secret realm

    The fifth thousand two hundred and eighth chapters enter the secret realm


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian walked out of the tent one after another, and the voice of the male disciple who was reluctant to part was heard behind him. Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but get goosebumps and ran away.


    It seems that there are quite a few sect disciples with special habits. This trend needs to be rectified, Wu Shengtian thought to himself.


    Xiao Ruoyin watched the two of them come out, and greeted them with complicated eyes.


    She went in and saw Su Yan''s actions just now, and she couldn''t help but feel some changes in him, and he had to accept this feeling.


    "This secret realm is suspected to be the place where old man Tiangu, a god-turning realm, was sitting tens of thousands of years ago. There are many dangers in it, and it is easy to get lost in it. I don''t need to say more about the horror of the god-turning realm powerhouse."


    "Even if you have the heavy treasure given by the peak of the Immortal Emperor, you can''t say that you are 100% safe, and you will encounter danger. I hope you do it yourself."


    This was said to Su Yan. He knew that Su Yan and the others were going to enter the secret realm, so he kindly reminded him.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Su Yan looked at her calmly, and said something indifferently.


    The choked Xiao Ruoyin''s face was flushed and she almost turned to leave, but she still endured it, and took a breath to calm her about to go berserk.


    After finally calming down, Xiao Ruoyin rolled his eyes and said.


    "I don''t care about your life or death. I just hope that the disciples of Kunlun Sect you see in the secret realm can help you. It''s something I ask you to do."


    Su Yan''s eyes changed, he glanced at Xiao Ruoyin in surprise, and then nodded solemnly, Wu Shengtian''s eyes were a little strange when he saw this scene.


    Want this killer to save people? Not killing people is already very good, and many of the sect disciples died in his hands.


    Su Yan glared at him, and the latter immediately looked up at the sky, not looking at him.


    "I won''t say anything extra. You must already know about the things in the secret realm. I hope you can return safely."


    Su Yan looked straight at Xiao Ruoyin, not knowing what he was thinking.


    But the latter blushed a little when Su Yan looked at it, and quickly moved her face away. For some reason, under Su Yan''s direct gaze, she felt a strange feeling in her heart, which made him a little flustered, and then saw that Su Yan''s figure had left. Far away, she breathed a sigh of relief, looking at his back with some curiosity in her eyes.


    Wu Shengtian walked halfway and suddenly turned back, watching Xiao Ruoyin say mysteriously.


    "I heard that the Jiuhua Dynasty fought with you because of a treasure. Who won? Where is that treasure now? Is it in your hands?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Xiao Ruoyin like a curious baby, but the latter did not respond to his question directly, but spoke to him from left to right.


    Wu Shengtian saw that Xiao Ruoyin was a little perfunctory, so he lost the interest in continuing to explore, and left after leaving a sentence.


    "I know that this thing is in your hands, I just asked it out of curiosity. Don''t worry, I still know the truth that a gentleman does not take people''s favor. Although I am not a gentleman, I don''t bother to tell you. The female generation will start."


    Wu Shengtian''s voice came from a distance, making Xiao Ruoyin grit his teeth with hatred, then stomped his feet and turned around to enter the tent.


    Seeing this, the other disciples didn''t want to say much, and silently followed behind him.


    Dressed in purple, the handsome Nangong Han looked at Su Yan''s departure direction with a bitter look on his face, then turned around and planned to follow into the tent.


    But at this moment, a sword light passed through his throat, bringing out a large piece of flesh and blood.


    Nangong Han''s eyes widened, he covered his neck and looked in Su Yan''s direction. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it anymore.


    The next moment, he fell straight to the ground, and his soul was destroyed.


    The other disciples turned to look at this scene, their expressions changed greatly, they became flustered, and they all looked at Xiao Ruoyin.


    And Xiao Ruoyin stared at this scene with wide eyes in disbelief. Nangong Han was lying dead in a pool of blood and could no longer die. There was no need for rescue.


    Xiao Ruoyin came back to her senses, looking at Su Yan''s direction with a somewhat complicated expression, but she didn''t expect to lose sight of it, Nangong Han is also the pinnacle of the Immortal King, but he was killed by a single blow without any precaution. This is no ordinary immortal. God can do it.


    He can be sure that the one who killed Nangong Han must be Su Yan. He has this kind of motive, and she believes in her own self-consciousness, but what she can''t believe is that Su Yan really has the strength of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnation Peak? ? This is too far-fetched.


    Shaking his head and thinking no more, Xiao Ruoyin looked at Nangong Han''s body and motioned for his disciples to carry it down for cremation, and then reported the matter to the sect. Whether the family behind her believes it or not is none of her business.


    The other disciples looked at Nangong Han, who was dead, and their eyes were quite sighed, but no one sympathized with him. During the time they were together, Nangong Han was arrogant and arrogant. Everyone had no good impression of him, and most What I can''t bear is that he still wants to beat Elder Xiao Ruoyin''s idea, and he doesn''t even look in the mirror, is he worthy?


    He thought that he wanted to do whatever he wanted because of his prominent family background and that he had a good skin. Many disciples found him unpleasant, so many people felt very happy about his death. It was like a toad who wanted to eat swan meat.


    Seeing Xiao Ruoyin''s face as frosty, all the disciples thought of Su Yan who had just left not long ago, also dressed in white, standing together like a pair of immortals, like a pair made in heaven, thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but look at each other. Some puzzled.


    ......


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian, who came to the entrance of the secret realm, stopped here. Wu Shengtian glanced at Su Yan with complicated eyes. He didn''t hide Su Yan''s actions just now, but he didn''t say anything. He looked at this kind of hypocrite. It''s disgusting, kill it and kill it.


    Su Yan looked at the entrance to the secret realm in front of him and stepped into it without hesitation. Wu Shengtian quickly followed.


    Su Yan''s feeling was very strange, as if he was walking through the barriers of a world, various scenes appeared on both sides, and he experienced many situations.


    And Wu Shengtian has always been by his side, the two are not separated, it seems that this secret realm should be sent randomly, and people will not be separated.


    Finally they both landed.


    Su Yan was a little surprised by the scene in front of him, and Wu Shengtian looked as if he had never seen the world before. He looked surprised, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, causing Su Yan to feel quite a headache.


    Su Yan looked at the small puddle in front of him, the misty mist was formed by the liquefaction of incomparably rich immortal energy.


    It is unimaginable that this place is full of immortal energy, there are few poisonous insects and beasts, etc., it is a peaceful pure land.


    Wu Shengtian looked at a pool of spring water not far away in amazement at this moment.

 Chapter 5209： female ghost at the bottom of the lake

    The fifth thousand two hundred and nine chapters of the female ghost at the bottom of the lake


    Wu Shengtian looked at a Wang Xianquan not far away in shock, the immortal energy was transpiring, and the vision was extraordinary.


    If he could go in for a dip and take a bath, he would definitely benefit a lot, he thought.


    Su Yan was quite surprised when he looked at the environment here, looking at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "The rules of heaven and earth here are much more complete than those in the outside world, and they are very suitable for cultivation."


    "Try to absorb the fairy energy in the void and see."


    Wu Shengtian heard that running the exercises to absorb the immortal energy that strayed between heaven and earth, his eyes lit up, and he looked at Su Yan excitedly.


    "The absorption speed of immortal energy here is ten times that of the outside world. Doesn''t this mean that the speed of cultivation in this secret realm is ten times that of the outside world, and one month of penance can reach the outside world for a year."


    Su Yan nodded. He also knew why this secret realm was being targeted by so many forces. Just by being able to speed up the cultivation speed, countless people could be jealous and succumbed to the battle.


    But looking at the forces within a radius of 10,000 miles, no one dares to say that it can be monopolized by one family, so there is no way but to open it to the major forces, and those loose cultivators are not so lucky, unless your strength is strong enough.


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, he took a deep breath. Obviously, this secret realm created by the old man Tiangu still retains the rules of heaven and earth ten thousand years ago, which is extremely rare.


    "This should only be the periphery of the secret realm. In the deepest part, it should be the tomb of the old man Tiangu. Many people should have ideas about it. After all, the burial of a god-turning powerhouse 10,000 years ago should not be too bad. "


    Su Yan glanced at Wu Shengtian and found that his eyes were pure and pure, and there was no change, and then continued.


    "Although there are many dangers due to the competition of various forces here, danger and opportunity also coexist. With your strength, you may not have the opportunity to win the inheritance of Tiangu old man, and the purpose of my coming here is very clear, just to find a foundation that can cure I have no idea about other things, so if you have other plans, we can separate temporarily."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with some amusing and said.


    "Don''t test me, how could someone like me, Wu, abandon friends for mere treasures. My purpose is also very clear, I''m here to help you, so don''t think too much, I have no other meaning to follow you."


    "That''s good."


    Su Yan nodded and continued to walk forward. He just agreed in advance to avoid unnecessary disputes.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan''s back, then looked at a small puddle formed by the liquefaction of immortal energy under his feet, looked at his own reflection inside, and said to himself.


    "Do I look so handsome, do I look like a selfish person?"


    After he finished speaking, he touched his face, a look of self-intoxication on his face.


    Su Yan looked at the large-scale immortal spring formed by the liquefaction of immortal qi in front of him, and his heart was moved. This is a good thing. Whether it is cultivation or healing, it has miraculous effects. He is thinking about whether there is a way to take it away.


    I don''t know if space magic tools such as the Qiankun bag can be tried to install, but he doesn''t seem to have such magic weapons on his body.


    Su Yan glanced at Wu Shengtian, who was still immersed in his beauty and unable to extricate himself. The corners of his mouth twitched. He could see that this guy was a strange and unreliable person. He didn''t know how he became a senior. .


    "Would you like to come and take a look, I want to pack this and take it away."


    Wu Shengtian was stunned for a moment when he heard Su Yan''s words, and then he was quite speechless. Before, someone said righteously that he had no idea about other things, but now he was thinking of Xianquan, and it didn''t hurt to hit his face. ?


    Besides, the Xianquan of such a big pond, how many Qiankun bags would it take to fit it, he didn''t have that many bags on him.


    Wu Shengtian walked to Su Yan''s side and looked at him strangely.


    Soon Wu Shengtian was defeated, he was defeated by Su Yan''s invincible face, looked at Su Yan and said.


    "There were some hidden diseases in my body when I was over the thunder calamity before. I''ll go down and soak for a while before I talk about it. You can just stand here and wait for me."


    Then he looked at the transpiring fairy mist, and the Xianquan, where the water was glowing with rays of light, directly plunged into it with a fierce man, and disappeared.


    Su Yan looked at the waves splashing on the water, holding his forehead with his hand, and the black line on his forehead. He thought that his face was thick enough, but he didn''t expect someone to be braver than him. He said it nicely to heal wounds and eliminate hidden dangers. The real purpose is to dive into the bottom of the water to see if there are any treasures, and plan to take it as soon as possible.


    But he didn''t say it, he already had a Dao sword in his hand, and more low-level things would not make much sense, unless it was another Dao weapon.


    But there shouldn''t be at the bottom of this fairy spring. It''s a pity that it''s a good idea to do nothing.


    I don''t know if the old man Tiangu has it in his hands. As a super powerhouse of the God Transformation stage, he must have a Taoist tool in his hand to support his appearance, otherwise, where would he get face, if he really has it, it can''t be said that it belongs to him, Su Yan. Think so.


    But after thinking about it, I have been with Wu Shengtian for a long time, and my thoughts have become a little strange. It is really black and black.


    Su Yan stood on the shore and waited for a while, just as he was looking around, a figure suddenly rose from the water, his eyes were full of horror, and his mouth was still shouting something like a ghost.


    Seeing Wu Shengtian''s appearance, Su Yan was also a little strange, and pulled him down from the air.


    "What did you see, you were scared like this."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian and asked.


    "There is a ghost, I saw a female water ghost under the water." Wu Shengtian said in shock.


    Originally, I wanted to find some treasures, but the treasures were not found, and a crazy treasure was found, Wu Shengtian said with bad luck.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Yan couldn''t help the corners of his mouth twitching, and said angrily.


    "Big brother, you are a serious immortal emperor, are you still afraid of a small ghost?"


    "You don''t know, that ghost is fierce, chase me and fight, look, she''s coming up soon, brother, help brother to stand up."


    Wu Shengtian hurriedly hid behind Su Yan, revealing only a pair of eyes, and said in a panic.


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked at the lake with helplessness, but then he noticed something was wrong, his eyes narrowed, and he looked towards the bottom of the water.


    A white figure quickly shuttled at the bottom of Xianquan, as if looking for something, and after a while, it quickly rushed up to the surface of the water.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure rushed out of the water and flew high into the sky. His eyes scanned the surroundings, and he quickly locked his gaze on Wu Shengtian who was hiding behind Su Yan.


    "The thief, take your life!"


    A loud shout came, and the white figure rushed towards Wu Shengtian with a long sword in his hand.


    "Junior Brother, save me!"


    ......

 Chapter 5210： The true identity of the ghost

    Chapter 5210 The true identity of the female ghost


    The terrifying sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the woman in white took the long sword and turned into a red glow and rushed towards Su Yan and the two like a long rainbow.


    hum!


    The void trembles!


    However, just as the attack was about to fall, a finger as white as jade directly clamped the long sword in the woman''s hand, which was difficult to shake. All the brilliance disappeared at this moment, and Su Yan shot.


    Just when Su Yan was about to take a good look at what this ''girl ghost'' in white looked like, a crystal clear and beautiful palm print came towards his chest faster than before. It was impossible to hide from such a close distance. open.


    The palm print pierced through the void, carrying a vast divine power, and imprinted it on Su Yan''s body without any suspense, but the expected **** hematemesis did not appear. This palm seemed to hit a piece of immortal stone, and the huge anti-shock force made the woman in white couldn''t help but retreat again and again, and she couldn''t even hold the sword.


    Su Yan didn''t expect this woman to be so ruthless. If it were someone else just now, maybe she would be seriously injured if she didn''t die, but trying to break through his body at the peak of the Immortal Emperor was nothing short of a dream.


    The woman in white who finally stood firm looked at Su Yan in surprise. At this moment, her palm was split open, blood dripped, and she couldn''t stop shaking.


    "This sword is back to you."


    The long sword held by Su Yan''s fingers flew straight towards the woman in white at an incredible speed, and then stuck on the ground in front of her. The hilt of the sword remained outside, and there were countless cracks on the extremely hard ground, like a spider web.


    The woman in white looked at all this in horror, how could this young man who seemed to be not much bigger in front of her have such strength, obviously the strength is only the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, but why is she even unable to do anything with the strength of the Nine Heavens of the Immortal King? Instead, it was hurt.


    "Which force are you from? Why did you sneak attack on me?"


    The woman in white disregarded her injury and asked Su Yan loudly.


    "Sneak attack? I should ask you about this, right? You shot at me for no reason. If I hadn''t shown mercy, you would be a corpse by now."


    Su Yan stared coldly at the woman in white opposite, the scene of the thief shouting to catch the thief really left him speechless.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Yan couldn''t help but looked up and down the "female ghost" Wu Shengtian called.


    He is about sixteen or seventeen years old, a few years younger than him, but his cultivation realm has already reached the Nine Heavens of the Immortal King, and it seems that he is also a disciple of a large sect.


    On top of her petite and exquisite body, there is a plumpness that is seriously inconsistent with her body, which is quite eye-catching. Her small face, which is not as big as a palm, is covered with frost. She is glaring at him. , When she grows up, she is also a beauty at the level of disaster for the country and the people.


    However, Su Yan wasn''t interested in these things. What he cared about was what the **** Wu Shengtian had done, causing this girl to chase and kill him everywhere.


    "Why don''t you ask him what he did to me." The girl in white pointed at Wu Shengtian behind Su Yan with a look of resentment.


    "I''m going to tell Sister Feixue that the two of you joined forces to bully me."


    The girl in white looked at Su Yan''s ferocious appearance, with tears on her pretty face, she started crying, and said that she wanted to find someone to sue Su Yan for their atrocities.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he saw this scene, did he really look so fierce? It made people cry directly.


    Su Yan also followed Wu Shengtian''s appearance and looked into the Xianquan at his feet. There was a beautiful face reflected in the water. Although he didn''t say he looked better than Pan An, he was also quite handsome and a little bit more vicious. Not even close.


    In the face of the enemy, he can show no mercy, but with such a cute girl, and she is obviously a little girl who is not deep in the world, he really can''t do anything, as long as he looks at Wu Shengtian who is hiding behind him, he said.


    "Senior Brother Wu, you have been planning to hide behind me, don''t you explain?"


    On the other hand, Wu Sheng shook his head again and again, shaking his head like a rattle, and said to Su Yan.


    "Junior Brother Su, don''t be deceived by this female ghost. She was fierce just now. She bit me a lot on my arm, but it hurts, and the teeth marks haven''t disappeared yet."


    "To shut up!"


    "Look more clearly, what kind of female ghost is this, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will do it myself, tie you up and apologize to others,"


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance as if he was going to use him as an apprentice, Wu Shengtian was instantly cowardly, but he knew Su Yan''s methods, so he could only say falteringly.


    "Then what, I just dived into the bottom of the water...I want to try my luck and see if I can..." Speaking of which, Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan, he didn''t intend to tell the truth, this seriously affected him A splendid image.


    Su Yan seemed to know what he was thinking, so he couldn''t help but glared at him, and he had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "When I was going to look for a treasure under the water, I saw her sitting there, motionless, I thought it was a sculpture, I couldn''t help but ran over curiously and knocked it twice with a sword, I didn''t expect her I suddenly opened my eyes, and when I came up, I hugged my hand and took a big bite.


    "Gone?"


    "No, that''s it."


    Wu Shengtian said aggrievedly, she looked like an angry little daughter-in-law, how pitiful it was.


    "What kind of sculpture, I''m obviously cultivating, but I was disturbed by you and almost lost my mind. How can you compensate me?"


    "You can pretend better than me, such an adult is not ashamed."


    The girl in white saw Wu Shengtian''s appearance as if he had been wronged by the sky, so she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and complaining.


    But then he seemed to remember something, and turned into a cute and aggrieved look that was about to cry.


    "Okay, stop pretending, both of you, I already understand what happened."


    Hearing this, the two of them instantly changed their faces, staring at Su Yan with wide eyes, wanting to see what he had to say.


    Su Yan put his hand on his forehead, quite helpless, this is really two wonderful people together.


    "It''s your fault, please apologize to the little girl."


    Su Yan said angrily to Wu Shengtian.


    "Small? Where am I young?"


    The girl in white straightened her full chest and looked at Su Yan arrogantly.


    In the end, she was ignored, and she rolled her eyes at Su Yan in anger.


    "What?"


    "She bit me so hard, why don''t you say she''s wrong."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Wu Shengtian gave up immediately, and raised his sleeves to reveal the marks of being bitten, with a look of bitterness and hatred.


    "You''re too embarrassed to say that your body is as hard as a rock, and it almost broke my teeth."


    When the girl in white heard Wu Shengtian''s shameless words, she gritted her teeth angrily, revealing two cute little tiger teeth that were sparkling.

 Chapter 5211： Lingyue Palace Zhao Yaner

    Chapter 5211: Lingyue Palace Zhao Yaner


    "Okay, this is the end of the matter, let the girls admit their mistakes."


    Su Yan said seriously to Wu Shengtian, since he was wrong, he had to admit it, and he had to stand at attention when he was beaten.


    "All right!"


    Wu Shengtian knew that it was indeed his fault. He was cultivating well under the water, but he was disturbed by himself. It would be good if he didn''t go crazy, and a little compensation was nothing.


    He just couldn''t save face. He was about to be a father to her at his age, but he had to apologize to her, which was too embarrassing for him, who was a little macho.


    "Uncle, looking at your reluctance, it''s so hard to even admit a mistake. It looks like you don''t have a girlfriend, right?"


    The girl in white was quirky and eloquent, rubbing salt on Wu Shengtian''s wound.


    "Shut up! I have a girlfriend, and she''s a hundred times prettier than you!"


    Wu Shengtian''s childish temperament was aroused, and the two began to quarrel again.


    "Then her eyes are really bad, and she can actually see you."


    Su Yan, who was standing on the side, had a headache. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, he directly pointed at the feet of the two of them like swords.


    In an instant, a bottomless crack appeared, accompanied by a huge hurricane, separating the two.


    The girl in white couldn''t help swallowing her saliva when she saw this scene. You must know that this is the place of transformation of a powerful person in the God Transformation stage. Under the influence of his magic power, it has become indestructible. Even a strong immortal emperor can only be on it. Leaves light traces.


    But this guy, who was not a few years older than her, directly divided the earth with a wave of his hand, forming a man-made abyss. How deep is the way to do this, the girl in white blinked her big eyes and looked at Su Yan with some fear.


    Wu Shengtian chose to shut his mouth wisely, and covered his mouth directly, his eyes twitching.


    Su Yan saw that the two had finally calmed down, and continued.


    "Apologize to this girl and come up with something to make up for it. Even if this is over, don''t worry about it."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t say anything else when he saw this. He took out an elixir in pain. When he said that taking this elixir can keep his youth forever, the girl in white took it happily, ignoring Wu Shengtian''s staring expression.


    He also found this elixir in the ancient cave mansion. He originally planned to give it to Bai Yurou, but it turned out to be cheap for this girl. At this moment, his heart was bleeding, and this Valentine''s Day seemed to be in vain again. There is also the possibility of going home and kneeling on the washboard.


    Su Yan was also a little surprised. It turned out that there was still this kind of medicinal pill. He wanted to ask Wu Shengtian if he still had it in stock. , presumably they will be very happy.


    Seeing that Su Yan was staring straight at him, Wu Shengtian seemed to know what he was thinking and hurriedly said.


    "Big brother! I only have this one. You think this is the Chinese cabbage sold on the roadside, and it can be seen everywhere."


    Seeing Wu Shengtian wanting to cry without tears, Su Yan stopped provoking him and turned to look at the girl in white.


    "By the way, what''s your name? Why are you here alone?"


    Well, it''s time to check the household registration again. The girl in white knew that she couldn''t escape this hurdle, so she had to explain honestly.


    "My name is Zhao Yan''er, I''m from Lingyue Palace, you must have heard of it."


    Lingyue Palace is located in the Beiling God Realm bordering the Kunlun God Realm, and it is quite famous. It belongs to the first-class forces, and it only accepts female disciples. They have all heard of it.


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian nodded. When they were in the tavern, they had indeed heard that Lingyue Palace was also involved this time. I didn''t expect the girl in front of her to have such a background.


    "Lingyue Palace has always been indifferent to the world, aloof, and I didn''t expect it to come to the muddy waters here this time."


    Wu Shengtian had a playful smile on his mouth. The unspoken sound was that their Lingyue Palace had always placed their status high, and they looked like they didn''t eat the fireworks of the world. In fact, they were still vulgar and wanted to take a share of the benefits.


    "It''s none of your business in our Lingyue Palace. If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    Zhao Yan''er stared at her big beautiful eyes and said loudly towards Wu Shengtian.


    "presumptuous!"


    Su Yan scolded sharply, causing the little girl to tremble with fright, and her eyes became a little shrinking.


    "speak politely."


    "What''s so fierce? I''ll ask Sister Feixue to teach you a good lesson later." Zhao Yaner lowered her head and muttered to herself.


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    "what........"


    When she raised her head, a big face came into view, which made her scream in fright, and punched out with a conditioned reflex.


    Unprepared, Wu Shengtian was knocked back a few steps, covered his eyes and let out a scream like a pig.


    Zhao Yan''er was also stunned when she saw this scene, like a child who did something wrong, and asked worriedly.


    "Are you OK."


    "Does this look like it''s okay? If I punch you and try, you should cry for a long time."


    Wu Shengtian took off his hand covering his eyes, and immediately made people feel ridiculous and directly sprayed with rice.


    At this moment, one of his eyes is big and the other is small, and the small one directly becomes a panda eye, and there is a dark blue around the eye socket.


    Zhao Yan''er couldn''t help but laughed, but Su Yan was calm, but the corners of her mouth twitched from time to time.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, just get down to business."


    Su Yan coughed twice, pretending to be serious.


    "This time, it was the Palace Master who ordered us to come to this secret realm. It was said that we had to experience it, but the real purpose was actually for a heaven-shattering secret treasure."


    Wu Shengtian wore a panda eye and listened with relish, completely forgetting the pain, but just heard the key point, and suddenly there was no sound.


    "Go ahead."


    Wu Shengtian urged Zhao Yaner.


    "This is a big secret, why should I tell you, I''m not stupid."


    Zhao Yan''er gave him a big slap in the face, and Wu Shengtian was so angry that he almost couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "You play with us."


    Wu Shengtian said loudly.


    "It should be something that can help the Immortal Emperor Realm break through to the God Transformation Realm. This is the biggest secret that all forces want to dig up the grave of the old man Tiangu at all costs, right?"


    Su Yan stood aside and said calmly.


    "How did you know?"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhao Yan''er looked at her curiously with wide eyes, a little surprised.


    But then she seemed to react slowly and said that she had missed her mouth. She covered her mouth with her hands, shook her head like a rattle, and said that her mouth was still hesitant to say that it was not the case.


    Wu Shengtian also looked at Zhao Yaner with a treachery and his eyes were full of provocation.


    "Silly girl, be fooled."


    Zhao Yaner''s eyes widened angrily, and her mouth began to lose time again.


    The two people seemed to be born to rush, and they could not stop for a moment.

 Chapter 5212： threesome

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and twelve threesome


    "Actually, it''s not hard to guess."


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Yan''er with a light smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she was holding a Zhizhu.


    "The discovery of this secret realm has attracted countless forces within a radius of thousands of miles in such a short period of time. This is actually very unreasonable, and to do this, there is only one possibility. ."


    Wu Shengtian also looked clear at the moment, and then Su Yan said.


    "To be able to do this, there is only the secret of the God Transformation Realm. In the past tens of thousands of years, due to the incompleteness of the rules of heaven and earth, there has been no strong God Transformation Realm born for a long time, so it is difficult to break through the God Transformation Realm. It is even more difficult, it is very difficult to take that step, and the highest one can reach the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, and it is already in the sky, and these people all exist as a background, and they will not take action easily, for fear of causing a backlash from the heavens."


    Zhao Yan''er didn''t expect Su Yan to guess so much, and looked at them both with wide eyes.


    To be honest, she actually only knew a little of the secret about this secret realm, and she only knew it after overhearing the conversation between the Palace Master and the Deputy Palace Master of Lingyue Palace, so she heard Su Yan and Wu Shengtian''s guess at this moment. I was also shocked.


    "It turns out that there are so many doorways in it."


    Zhao Yaner nodded her head straight, like a chicken pecking at rice, extremely cute.


    Wu Shengtian looked at her speechlessly. After a long time, she didn''t know as much as the two of them, wasting their feelings.


    Su Yan did not continue the discussion on this topic. These have nothing to do with him for the time being. The most important thing is to find a magic medicine that can cure his foundation, and the breakthrough to the God Transformation is not in a hurry.


    "You haven''t said why you are here alone, what about the other people in your Lingyue Palace?"


    When Su Yan said this, he found that Zhao Yan''er''s eyes were red, and she thought of something sad.


    "Are they in danger?"


    Su Yan saw her appearance and knew that she was inseparable.


    Zhao Yaner said with tears in her eyes.


    "Before we encountered a monster at the peak of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, we couldn''t beat it, and we had to flee. The monster chased after us. Senior sister said that if we run away separately, we have a better chance of survival, so I followed They ran away, and one person did not know how far they ran, and then they found this place and found this fairy spring."


    Su Yan nodded, the monsters at the peak of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor are indeed not something they can deal with, even if the powerhouse of the peak of the Nineth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor encounters them, they can only turn their heads and run away, and it is impossible to kill them. , not even heavy damage.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan looked at Zhao Yaner and said.


    "So you want to rely on this immortal spring to break through to the Immortal Emperor Realm, and then go to save your senior sisters, right?"


    Zhao Yan''er nodded, she did, as Su Yan said, planning to improve her realm to save her senior sister.


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t bear to attack her when he looked at her distressed appearance, so he could only say something to comfort her.


    "Don''t worry, with us here, we promise to beat that monster away and rescue your senior sister."


    "Just you? It''s not enough to stuff the monsters between their teeth."


    Zhao Yan''er heard Wu Shengtian''s words, looked him up and down, and then struck mercilessly.


    "Hey, I said what happened to your little girl movie, we are kind to help you, why are you still attacking yourself? Do you think I am so weak?"


    With that said, Wu Shengtian did not hesitate to show the powerful momentum of his Immortal Emperor''s cycle of peaking.


    But Zhao Yaner shook her head and said.


    "Looks like I''m right, it''s true that the gap between the teeth is not enough."


    Wu Shengtian''s mouth was almost crooked when he heard this. It seems that it is not enough to not make more moves. He is going to use the drop of blood essence obtained in the ancient cave to summon the powerful phantom of the master of the cave, and kill the immortal emperor. Peak is not there. Besides, of course, except for Su Yan.


    "Okay, we have other things here. It''s impossible to run to save them. Of course, if we happen to meet them, I will take action."


    When Wu Shengtian heard Su Yan''s words, he couldn''t say anything more. After all, he came with Su Yan, and everything was based on his decision.


    However, he didn''t feel that Su Yan''s decision was wrong, and only a fool would do something thankless.


    "I guess you don''t have enough space between your teeth."


    Zhao Yan''er couldn''t help but muttered in a low voice, even if Su Yan showed great strength before, she didn''t think she would be the opponent of that monster.


    But he underestimated Su Yan''s inhumanly powerful divine sense, it was impossible not to hear it at such a close distance.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth twitched, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot, but it wasn''t easy for anything to happen.


    "Is your hand alright?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Yan''er''s blood-stained hand and asked.


    "This little injury is fine."


    Zhao Yaner said carelessly.


    "I have medicine here, I''ll help you bandage it."


    It''s not easy for Su Yan to pretend that he didn''t see it, after all, this injury was also caused by him indirectly.


    "No, men and women don''t get along, so you can give me the medicine and I will do it myself." When she was out, the senior sisters sternly told her to be careful about men. Although she had been with him for a while, she still did not let her guard down.


    Although in his eyes, Su Yan and Wu Shengtian were neither good nor bad.


    "up to you."


    After speaking, Su Yan threw the medicine to her and stopped paying attention.


    Turned around and said to Wu Shengtian.


    "We''ve been delayed here for a long time. It''s more important to find medicine. Let''s go."


    "Then what should she do, leave her here alone?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with some reluctance and said.


    A little girl in the Immortal King Realm, in this dangerous environment, it is difficult to survive, even if she stays here all the time, it is not ruled out that there will be danger.


    Seeing Wu Shengtian''s worried look, Su Yan pondered for a while, then turned and said to Zhao Yan''er.


    "As soon as I was sent here, I met you. I have to say that this is indeed a kind of fate, otherwise you will follow us."


    After speaking, Su Yan looked at Zhao Yan''er calmly, while Wu Shengtian''s eyes were full of anticipation. Although they were always bickering during the time they were together, he understood that he liked this little girl a little bit, like his sister''s. Feeling, so I hope she can follow them, so that she can be protected.


    Zhao Yan''er also frowned and thought for a while, then nodded.


    It''s not an option for her to be alone. What if it''s not her senior sister, but a bad person, so he plans to follow Su Yan and the others, in case she is lucky enough to meet her separated senior sisters.


    But she still said something uneasy.


    "Don''t bully me."


    Wu Shengtian staggered and almost fell to his knees when he heard this, but Su Yan didn''t say anything, just a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In this way, the three of them embarked on a journey.

 Chapter 5213： come to the door

    The fifth thousand two hundred and thirteenth chapters came to the door


    Just when Su Yan went to the secret realm to find the magic medicine, the sky was already turned upside down.


    People from Kuntian Divine Realm attacked in large numbers. As the biggest force in Kunlun Divine Realm, Kunlun Sect was the first to bear the brunt.


    Hundreds of divine rainbows descended over the Kunlun Gate, and their eyes were full of killing intent, as if they were looking down at a group of ants, and their strong attitude was obvious.


    "Hand over Su Yan."


    When the many disciples of Kunlun Sect saw this kind of battle, they were all scared and dumbfounded. None of them were in the Immortal King Realm, all of them were in the Immortal Emperor Realm, and there were many high-level Immortal Emperors.


    "What should I do? This is all the disaster that Su Yan''s calamity has brought to the sect. If I die, I won''t let him go."


    Ye Wuming discovered this situation, and had no choice but to activate the guardian formation. After several rounds of attacks, those in the Kuntian Divine Realm had to give up. There was no Immortal Emperor Nine Reincarnation Peak among them, so There is nothing we can do about this great formation.


    The news was that Su Yan was not in the sect, but went to the Hengduan Mountains, so it would be meaningless for them to fight again.


    "Let''s withdraw, I don''t believe that there is no one who has a relationship with Su Yan. As long as you find someone who is close to him, and then coerce him, I''m not afraid that he won''t obey."


    "I heard that a secret realm was discovered in the Hengduan Mountains. This kid went there to specify what chance he wanted to get, and he was dying. He was still thinking about it. It''s really stupid. Let''s go there and stop him."


    Soon, the people in the Kuntian Divine Realm were divided into two groups. One group went to find people who were closely related to Su Yan, while the other group went directly to the Hengduan Mountains, intending to directly surround and kill him.


    Seeing this, the tense nerves of many disciples loosened up. Fortunately, it was a false alarm. If the opponent was attacked, the Kunlun Gate would no longer exist today, and a few people would not survive at all, and they were slaughtered on one side.


    Ye Wuming wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and he was almost scared to pee. With his cultivation of the Immortal Emperor''s three reincarnations, he couldn''t stop so many people. Fortunately, the great formation left by the ancestor was powerful, Gu Changfan was dead after all. Here, he didn''t believe that these people would talk so well and let them go, that''s just a fantasy.


    After the incident, many disciples also began to blame Su Yan, even though Lin Ruoxue tried his best to defend him, it was useless, after all, everyone just walked before the gate of hell.


    Zao Wou-Ki was still detained in the forbidden room in the back mountain. No one knew that the disciple named Chen Qi was whipped day after day, but he couldn''t pry out the seal of the head from his mouth, which made Ye Wuming more and more. Having lost patience, the plan has been brought forward.


    And in the back mountain, there is a handsome figure, wearing a gray robe, but even so, it is difficult to hide his tall and bumpy figure, his fair and translucent skin shimmers with a jade-like luster, and his stunning face can be seen by any man. It will be coveted, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is alluring.


    This figure is Su Xiaoxiao. At this time, his face is slightly pale, but it does not affect his appearance at all. On the contrary, he has a feeling of pity. As the daughter of the head, she is actually under a lot of pressure.


    "Father, where are you? My daughter has been looking for you for a long time. Would you like to come out and meet me if you hear me? I''m so tired."


    In the secret room on the other side, Chen Qi also heard Su Xiaoxiao''s voice, but he didn''t care, because this secret room was hidden in the void and could not be found without a specific key, so he was not worried at all. This kind of sound was heard every day, he was used to it, and continued to beat Zao Wou-Ki, even though the latter had already passed out.


    The headmaster of Kunlun Sect, Su Canghai, disappeared in the back mountain. As a daughter, she always wanted to find it, but she couldn''t find it. There was still an unknown space in the back mountain. Only the heads of the past dynasties knew about it. In this back mountain, but she couldn''t see him either. Whether she was in seclusion or whether she had encountered an accident, she had no way of knowing, so she was quite worried.


    Now the Kunlun Sect is headless, surrounded by wolves, and the worst thing is that Ye Wuming, who is the deputy head, is also thinking, which makes the already turbulent Kunlun Sect even worse. If it is not for a change of dynasty, or if it is directly destroyed, there are only these two situations, so she is more eager than anyone else, this kind of result is not what she wants.


    What she didn''t know was that in the Wuya Dao Sect, hundreds of miles away from the Kunlun Gate, the eight sects had already gathered, and a conspiracy against the Kunlun Gate was slowly unfolding.


    Su Yan, who was in the secret realm, didn''t know about all of this, but even if he knew it, it didn''t matter. As long as he wasn''t in the spirit realm, then killing him would be no different from killing a pig.


    The secret realm is very vast. The three of them flew with Shenhong for a long time, but they didn��t see a single person. There were majestic immortal mountains everywhere, or there were endless primitive jungles with a quaint and wild atmosphere, so they had to temporarily. Landing to adjust the fairy energy in the body.


    On the way, Su Yan killed a lot of monsters, even the monsters of the Immortal Emperor level, all of them were killed with one sword, and there was no need for a second sword. This also gave Zhao Yan''er a sense of Su Yan''s strength. The new cognition was simply outrageous. It didn''t look like someone from the seventh level of the Immortal King could do it. He knew that Su Yan should have hidden his realm. The monster is not the enemy of his sword.


    "It''s not a problem to go on like this. I can''t see anyone for a long time. We are wandering around like flies without a head. It would be nice if there was a map."


    Wu Shengtian walked all the way, bored and couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s useless to have a map. It''s too big here. It''s like a small world that has been opened up. Many places have not yet been set foot on. "


    Su Yan looked around and said without looking back.


    "Wait a minute, the sound of someone fighting nearby."


    At this moment, Su Yan, who was walking in front, stopped and warned.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Wu Shengtian also stopped, and Zhao Yan''er, who was chattering along the way, opened her eyes and listened to the surrounding movements curiously. In a trance, she seemed to hear the voice of her senior sister. This made her excited for a while, and she was overjoyed.


    "It seems to be ahead, should we go around?"


    Wu Shengtian knew that Su Yan didn''t want to cause trouble, so he made a suggestion. Su Yan also nodded, and the two planned to go around.


    But at this moment, Zhao Yaner suddenly said.


    "I seem to have sensed the aura of my senior sisters and the others." Lingyue Palace''s cultivation of immortals has the same origin, so they will have feelings for each other.


    Hearing this, Su Yan and Wu Shengtian also widened their eyes, somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 5214： captured

    Chapter 5214 was captured


    Su Yan obviously didn''t expect to meet Zhao Yan''er''s classmate in this jungle.


    Looking at Zhao Yan''er, who was excited and worried at the same time, since she met her, there is absolutely no reason to stand by.


    "The place where the fighting sound is heard is not very far away, let''s go and have a look."


    Hearing Zhao Yaner''s words, Wu Shengtian''s heart was also a little anxious. Although he didn''t get along for a long time, he already treated Zhao Yaner as his own sister.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Yan nodded and said nothing.


    When Zhao Yaner heard the words, she quickly followed. She had been separated from the seniors for a long time. She was a little worried, but she was more looking forward to it.


    Soon, the three came to the vicinity.


    Not far from the front, the beams of brilliance soared into the sky, reflecting all directions. The strength of both sides in the war was not weak, and at least they all had the strength of the Immortal King Realm.


    Among them, the ones in white are naturally Zhao Yan''er''s senior sisters, all of them are rare beauties, quite seductive, but at this moment, they are obviously all injured, and gradually fell into the disadvantage, and they were beaten back and forth.


    "It''s Senior Sister Qiushui and the others, but why haven''t there been a few senior sisters who haven''t seen it, and Sister Feixue has disappeared." Zhao Yan''er said excitedly with surprise in her eyes, but then she found that there were a few familiar figures missing, so she couldn''t bear it. Zhu Dai frowned slightly, feeling a little uneasy.


    On the other side, there are a group of people with strong breath and wearing golden armor. Under them are all kinds of powerful and ferocious beasts, just like knights, they are going all out towards Lingyue Palace and others.


    "It''s actually a member of the hidden Jiang family. Could it be that they did all this?"


    Zhao Yan''er frowned when she saw the group of people on the opposite side and said with some doubts.


    "Have you seen these people?"


    Looking at Zhao Yaner''s appearance, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "I''ve seen these people before. Those wearing golden armor are Jin Jiawei of the Jiang family. The young man in Chinese clothes at the head is the young master of the Jiang family. His name is Jiang Yichen. His strength is similar to me, but he is very arrogant. , and the toad wanted to eat swan meat, and wanted to beat Sister Feixue''s idea, but she was rejected by her, and I didn''t expect to give up."


    Zhao Yaner said with a look of resentment.


    As for the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Yichen, as Zhao Yaner said, looked good, and he was considered a talent. At this time, he was sitting on a strange beast that looked like a unicorn, looking at the field with a playful look.


    "Then what about your sister Feixue, why didn''t you see it?"


    Wu Shengtian looked around, but did not find what Zhao Yaner said was the rare and unparalleled sister Feixue on the ground, although the other Lingyue Palace disciples were also beautiful, but they were far from what Zhao Yaner said.


    But at this time Su Yan opened his mouth to speak, he pointed to the top of his head, and said calmly.


    "You said it should be her."


    Wu Shengtian and Zhao Yaner looked up at the same time, and saw two figures in the void fighting each other, and the power of the Immortal Emperor was unobstructed.


    "It''s Sister Feixue!"


    Wu Shengtian also stared at the white figure with wide eyes, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It is so beautiful, the fairy face is picturesque and the beauty is breathtaking, like the most perfect masterpiece of God.


    Especially the peerless temperament that overlooks the world, so that he can''t help but be moved, making people fall at a glance.


    No wonder this Jiang Yichen from the Jiang family had to get him even if he used his means and force, and it must be impossible for any man to hold it.


    "How? I didn''t lie to you."


    Zhao Yan''er said quite proudly, that look was just like her own appearance.


    "And let me tell you, Sister Feixue is still the saint of our Lingyue Palace generation."


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes moved, so they were not just the right match, he was the chief disciple of Kunlun Sect.


    "Yan''er, let me ask you something, does your sister Feixue have a match?" Wu Shengtian had a warm smile on his face, and he felt like a spring breeze. At this moment, he felt very good about himself.


    "What are you thinking! Our disciples of Lingyue Palace never marry, let alone Sister Feixue, she is a saint and the future Palace Master of Lingyue Palace."


    When Zhao Yaner heard this, she rolled her eyes without hesitation, and refuted loudly.


    "Just kidding, I''m joking." Wu Shengtian sneered, his smile a little stiff.


    "Am I, Wu Shengtian, that kind of person? I''m very single-minded, okay? I only have Yurou in my heart."


    "I say this for the sake of my good junior brother Su Yan. I see if I can match the two of them."


    Su Yan heard that Wu Shengtian said more and more, the more he said, the more outrageous he was, and interrupted him mercilessly.


    "Don''t get involved with me, you don''t need to worry about my affairs."


    Wu Shengtian made fun of himself and stopped talking, but paid attention to the changes in the situation on the field.


    "Do you know that middle-aged man in black?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Yaner and asked.


    "The middle-aged man in black seems to be a worshiper of the Jiang family. His surname is Wang. Jiang Yichen calls him Uncle Wang."


    Su Yan nodded, this man named Uncle Wang is very strong, and the strength of the Immortal Emperor Five Reincarnation Peak is enough to crush everything.


    The sister Feixue mentioned by Zhao Yaner was just barely supporting her. After all, she was two small realms away, and a reincarnation was like a chasm. It was an insurmountable chasm.


    Sure enough, the situation on the battlefield was changing rapidly. Xia Feixue, the saint of Lingyue Palace who was barely able to resist a moment ago, was directly knocked down at this moment. No matter how many means, it was useless.


    Being able to decide the situation is always a peak battle strength. With Xia Feixue''s defeat, the other disciples of Lingyue Palace also looked desperate, and were quickly taken down and turned into prisoners.


    The terrifying sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the middle-aged black-clothed man named Uncle Wang turned into a red glow with a long sword in his hand, and fell down at an extreme speed, like a long rainbow, bursting into the void and heading towards Xia Feixue who was below.


    Xia Feixue, who was dressed in white, had already closed her eyes. At this moment, she was powerless to return to the sky. There was blood on the corner of her mouth, her face was very calm, and she was not afraid of death.


    "Brother Su, hurry up and save Sister Feixue!"


    Zhao Yan''er was anxiously pulling Su Yan''s clothes, looking at the scene that was about to happen with horror in her eyes, her eyes were about to burst into tears.


    Su Yan also knew that he couldn''t watch it any longer. Just when he was about to shoot, a voice sounded, forcing him to stop the movement of his hand and look intently.


    "Wait!"


    It turned out that Jiang Yichen, who had been watching a play not far away, spoke up. The black figure who heard this stopped his body, and a trace of displeasure flashed on his face, but he hid it well and put it on again. With a pleasing face, he said with a smile.


    "Master, what are your orders?"

 Chapter 5215： can you escape

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and fifteen can you escape?


    "Isn''t it cheap to kill her like this? Originally, my Jiang family had good intentions and wanted to marry Lingyue Palace, but they were shied away in every possible way. You said that if I cooked raw rice now, would they recognize me as my son-in-law? Haha Ha ha."


    Jiang Yichen looked at Xia Feixue playfully, and finally laughed unbridled.


    When Feixue heard this, her eyes were extremely cold, she looked at Jiang Yichen, and said angrily.


    "shameless!"


    When the other female disciples heard this, their expressions changed greatly, and they cursed, and some even had tears of humiliation in the corners of their eyes.


    "The surnamed Jiang, do you want to cause a war between the two top forces? You have to think clearly about the consequences."


    "You son of a bitch, you have to die! Let go of the saint."


    Jiang Yichen looked at this scene with playful eyes, and laughed loudly.


    "Come on, the more you scold me, the more excited I am, and the more excited I am, your saintess will be excited too."


    The saint was humiliated, and even Lingyue Palace had to bear a stain that could not be erased for a lifetime. The consequences were too serious.


    "Uncle Wang, I have sealed her whole body, I will take off her clothes one by one in front of them, and knock her down from the high clouds to the bottom of the dust, I will Let her live rather than die."


    The middle-aged man named Uncle Wang looked at all this with gloomy eyes, then walked towards Xia Feixue and sealed his immortal power.


    Jin Jiawei, who was not far away, held many female disciples indifferently in his eyes. Even if he struggled, it was useless. He couldn''t escape at all. He could only watch helplessly.


    At this moment, Zhao Yan''er''s eyes were already crystal clear, with tears flashing. She watched this scene with gnashing teeth, her heart was filled with anger.


    At this time, Su Yan was unmoved by Zhao Yan''er''s prayer. He wanted to see what the Holy Maiden of Lingyue Palace, who was not afraid of death, would do when she was about to lose her virginity. If there is no way to react, then he will shoot at a critical time, but he will inevitably be disappointed.


    So he was watching this scene quietly, paying attention to what happened next.


    Wu Shengtian, who was on the side, was scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously. He was scolded by Jiang Yichen''s shameless behavior. He decided that if Su Yan didn''t make a move, he would kill him directly.


    At this time, Xia Feixue was already in despair. She couldn''t use her immortal power, and she couldn''t use any means. She could only let Jiang Yichen take the long sword and slowly pick off her skirt, revealing her snow-white fragrant shoulders and icy muscles. Yugu''s arm and wearing a thin layer of gauze inside.


    The innermost is the pink underwear.


    "How does this feel? I can give you something more exciting later." The snow-white skin in front of him made Jiang Yichen''s blood rush out, and he was salivating, but the movements of his hands did not stop at all.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan knew that he couldn''t watch it any longer.


    "You guys come out later."


    After telling Wu Shengtian and telling him to protect Zhao Yaner, Su Yan then picked off a leaf, then waved and shot it out.


    Just when the long sword was about to break the belt, a ''whoosh'' sound came, which directly broke the long sword in Jiang Yichen''s hand.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but exclaim, "He pretended to be there again."


    "Who? Get out for the young master."


    Jiang Yichen looked at the broken sword in his hand, his eyes widened, looking at the dense jungle around him, his eyes showed panic.


    And the middle-aged man''s eyes were also condensed at this moment, and he looked at the hidden weapon with a deep horror in his eyes. It was actually a leaf, and it was possible to use a leaf to break a top-level divine weapon into two sections. Knowing that the strength of the person who shot the shot is so powerful, it is not much better than him, which makes him have to be extremely vigilant.


    As the most loyal Jin Jiawei of the Jiang family, they are also on guard at this moment. Their duty is to protect Jiang Yichen''s safety, and there is no room for loss.


    The besieged female disciples were all smiling at the same time, more beautiful than flowers, they were all overjoyed, excited in their hearts, and sighed that they were about to be saved.


    Xia Feixue''s eyes were a little curious. In this remote realm, someone would actually come to rescue them. This place is far from the core of the secret realm. Logically, no one should come here. I had no choice but to run here.


    It was because of this that she knew that the monster in the Immortal Emperor Realm was deliberately attracted by the Jiang family, and the purpose was to deal with their people in the Lingyue Palace, which filled her heart with endless hatred, and she shot out in anger. Even if they can''t beat them, they can''t let the other party''s tricks succeed.


    But she didn''t expect that at this time of hatred and humiliation, there is no way out of the sky, and someone would come to them.


    But just when they were in high spirits, Su Yan paced out and walked not far from the arena like a leisurely stroll, looking at them calmly.


    This scene completely dumbfounded the female disciples of Lingyue Palace. I''m afraid this person is not a fool, right?


    Immortal King Seventh Heaven? What an international joke.


    If there was so much hope in their hearts before, how desperate they are at the moment, they finally understand what it means to be happy and sad. .


    Xia Feixue also shook her head, her eyes were gray, and she no longer had any hope.


    Seeing everyone''s appearance, Su Yan touched his nose a little embarrassedly. He was just about to make an opening speech about a hero saving beauty, but was interrupted by a burst of laughter, which made him quite unhappy.


    "Laughing hair!"


    "Hahahahaha, this kid is so funny! No way, I''m dying of laughter hahahaha..."


    Jiang Yichen burst into laughter, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes, he couldn''t stop.


    The Jiang family worshiper surnamed Wang on the side couldn''t laugh at the moment. Looking at Su Yan''s deep aura like a sea of ??abyss, his heart palpitated for no reason, and he felt uneasy in his heart. The last time he felt this way, he faced the Jiang family ancestor. when.


    Looking at Su Yan''s calm appearance, he wanted to remind Jiang Yichen, but looking at his nervous appearance, he thought about it.


    The Jiang family enshrined surnamed Wang thought for a moment at this moment and made a decision.


    run!


    At this moment, he can no longer take care of these people in the Jiang family. It is still important to save his life. He is very sensitive to the breath. He knows that he is not the opponent of this young man. Bureau, so he was convinced.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared directly 100 meters away, looking like he was scared out of his wits, hating that his parents didn''t give him more legs to escape.


    Everyone present looked at this scene in confusion, and did not realize what had just happened.


    Jiang Yichen stopped laughing and looked at his uncle Wang in a daze. Even the always indifferent Jin Jiawei looked at each other in dismay. He couldn''t help touching his golden helmet with a question mark on his face.


    Su Yan looked at the middle-aged man who ran away with some amusement. He didn''t expect that he would appear so low-key and scare people away.


    However, do you have the qualifications to run away in front of him?

 Chapter 5216： torture

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and sixteen


    Xia Feixue did not expect that the powerhouse of the Four Reincarnation Peak of the Immortal Emperor who had abused her before was actually frightened by a young man into such a state that he didn''t even want to face, and was directly scared away.


    Looking at Su Yan''s appearance again, it is obvious that he is a rookie of the Immortal King Seventh Layer. He is not as good as Yan''er, and he is a little more handsome.


    But when she thought of Zhao Yaner, Xia Feixue felt a little disappointed and self-blame, she always thought that Zhao Yaner had been killed.


    Su Yan looked at the figure that had fled to the horizon, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he raised his palm.


    The next moment, a huge golden palm covering the sky stared in the void, possessing unpredictable power.


    With another wave, the golden giant hand caught up with the Jiang family worshiper who had fled dozens of kilometers away at an incredible speed, and the figure was unwilling to display the huge Dharma body that supported the sky and the earth, in order to be able to fight against that It''s just like a giant hand like heaven, but it''s useless.


    It didn''t take a moment for the huge dharma body to shatter and dissipate into nothingness, and then the giant hand continued to press down. Then, in the horrified expressions of everyone, the black figure shattered directly in the air, and the body and spirit were completely destroyed, leaving no bones.


    Immortal Emperor Four Reincarnation Peak Powerhouse, die!


    Even at such a long distance, everyone can feel the irresistible aura fluctuations, and they can''t give birth to the slightest resistance.


    Su Yan clapped his hands, his expression was calm and did not change in the slightest, as if he was afraid of a fly, it was too simple and rude.


    Even Xia Feixue, who had always been in a calm state of mind, was now looking into the distance with a shocked expression on her face. The middle-aged man in black who was killed just now was an existence that she could not overcome with all her means, and even was completely abused. What''s going on? Easily erased.


    Xia Feixue is like this, let alone the other female disciples of Lingyue Palace, who shoots a strong Immortal Emperor to death casually, and can''t escape the end of being killed when she runs to the horizon. What kind of means is this?


    Is this still the vegetable chicken from the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal King?


    Everyone couldn''t help but start laughing at their lack of eyes before. If this is a rookie, then what are they? A fighter among the chickens?


    Wu Shengtian was not surprised at all, but he couldn''t help but spit out in his heart: "Damn! This kid pretended to be here again."


    Zhao Yan''er''s cherry mouth is now so big that it can fit a quail egg. Even though she already knew that Su Yan was strong, she did not expect to be so strong, and her heart was filled with excitement and admiration for Su Yan. .


    When Wu Shengtian saw Zhao Yaner''s look of a little fan girl, he couldn''t help but feel jealous and said.


    "I can too, brother."


    "While you go, the older ones can be my dad, and you''re still pretending to be tender here, bah!"


    Zhao Yan''er stared at her with wide eyes, struck mercilessly, and rolled her eyes when she was done.


    This scene suddenly shattered Wu Shengtian''s glass heart, and he ran to the side and squatted on the ground to draw circles with a look of resentment.


    Su Yan''s methods really frightened everyone into a fool. Jiang Yichen has not yet recovered from his strength. At this moment, he also deeply felt what it means to be happy and sad.


    The numerous Golden Armored Guards on the side also reacted at this moment, and killed Su Yan without fear of death. The body was cut in half, and the blood flowed like a stream. The cruel scene made many female disciples unable to hold back their stomachs, and it was useless to suppress them, so they hid and vomited.


    Xia Feixue couldn''t bear to look at this scene, her brows were slightly wrinkled, but she wasn''t a Virgin after all, and she didn''t say anything to Su Yan. After all, the other party saved her, it''s not good to kill the donkey now, and that''s how the world of practice is. , Every day either you kill me or I kill you, the natural selection of the fittest survives, your fist is bigger than others to be qualified to reason.


    "Come out." Su Yan shouted towards the jungle behind him, Xia Feixue and the others watched curiously, but they didn''t expect someone to hide.


    Su Yan also saw that he was almost finished, and there was only one Jiang Yichen left, so he simply called Zhao Yaner out to reunite them.


    When Zhao Yaner''s figure appeared, several senior sisters in Lingyue Palace suddenly shouted in surprise.


    "Yan''er, you''re fine! It''s great."


    At this time, they had just finished vomiting, and their footsteps were a little vain. Seeing this, Zhao Yaner rushed up and hugged them, crying with joy.


    As the youngest in Lingyue Palace, she has been loved by her senior sisters since she was a child. It is not too much to say that she is the Pearl of the Sect. Moreover, she is very talented and is loved by everyone. Seeing her okay at the moment, she is very happy. Feelings come from within and cannot be faked.


    Su Yan was also quite relieved to see this touching scene. He didn''t know when he would be able to reunite with Ruxue Shiya and the others. Thinking of this, Su Yan was a little melancholy. They had been separated for too long and missed them day and night.


    After she calmed down, Zhao Yan''er released them and turned to look at Xia Feixue, who had been unsealed by Su Yan. Her eyes were full of nostalgia and dependence. She had the deepest relationship with Xia Feixue at Kunlun Gate.


    "Yan''er!"


    Xia Feixue called out softly, and then the tears fell like pearls one by one, which made Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but feel a touch of distress, covering his chest and crying and watching this scene, Zhao Yan''er also hurriedly ran over and deeply Hug together for a long time, unwilling to separate for a long time.


    Only after experiencing life and death can we understand how hard-won this reunion is.


    Seeing this crying pear blossom with rain and her extremely picturesque face, Su Yan''s eyes flashed with surprise. He had to admit that this was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. No one, he I have seen many beautiful women, such as Xiao Ruoyin, Su Xiaoxiao, and Lin Ruoxue, but compared with the women in front of them, they are all slightly inferior. This is a fact that has to be admitted.


    Just when everyone was crying with joy, no one noticed that Jiang Yichen, who had been stunned for a long time, disappeared at the moment.


    When they reacted, everyone was a little surprised, and then they were going to dig three feet in the ground to find him.


    Seeing this, Su Yan chuckled lightly and said.


    "He can''t escape."


    After speaking, a giant hand that covered the sky reached out and grabbed Jiang Yichen, who was hiding in the jungle, and shouted and struggled desperately in the air.


    Su Yan threw Jiang Yichen directly in front of him and looked at him coldly.


    The latter was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground and shouted: "Grandpa, spare your life, grandpa, I don''t dare to take it anymore, grandpa, you can spare me a lot, grandpa."


    At this moment, Jiang Yichen was crying with snot and tears, and completely lost his arrogant attitude before, how humble and humble he had to be.


    The others looked at this scene quite relieved, wishing to step forward and kick a few feet, personally peel her skin, and divide his body into five horses.


    Su Yan''s eyes did not change, and he said indifferently.


    "The injustice has the first debt and the owner, who should you ask for mercy?"


    Jiang Yichen was stunned for a moment, then immediately turned around and knelt down towards Xia Feixue, begging for mercy loudly.


    "Grandma, spare my life, grandma, I don''t dare anymore, grandma beg you to let me go, I''m kowtowing to you, you can do anything you want, just ask grandma to get around me. Dog life."


    .........

 Chapter 5217： Jiang Yichens death

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and seventeen Jiang Yichen''s death


    "Bah! Who is your grandma?"


    Xia Feixue''s fair and beautiful face instantly became like a red cherry, and she couldn''t help but shyly scolded her in a low voice.


    Su Yan also had a somewhat unnatural expression on his face. He didn''t expect this to be involved, and other people watched this scene with a smile.


    The two stood together in white clothes, like a pair of immortals. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They were envious of others, and it was impossible to see that this was the first time the two met.


    Jiang Yichen laughed when he saw it, and he followed with a smirk, with a foolish look on his face, as if humans and animals were harmless, unable to connect with the arrogant and lawless Jiang family before.


    "Do you think you can fool yourself by pretending to be stupid?"


    Su Yan saw him pretending to be insane and foolish, and he couldn''t help kicking him. Jiang Yichen rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    There was blood on the corners of his mouth, his face was unkempt, he lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, as if he was stupid.


    "Sister Feixue, this person is so hateful, he is not as good as a beast, I think it would be better to kill him with a sword."


    Zhao Yaner looked at Xia Feixue and said, and then glared at Jiang Yichen, who was lying motionless on the ground. Thinking of her previous experience, she felt palpitations. If she hadn''t met Big Brother Su and the others, she would have no idea what terrible things would have happened. thing.


    Su Yan watched this scene calmly, if Xia Feixue couldn''t get her hands on it, she wouldn''t mind helping her.


    "Don''t interfere, I will kill this beast with my own hands."


    At the beginning, Xia Feixue was still concerned about the balance between the two forces, because Lingyue Palace and Jiang family were in the Beiling God Realm, and the relationship was not bad. Otherwise, Jiang family did not propose marriage to Lingyue Palace, so she hesitated.


    But then she thought about what Jiang Yichen had done to her before. If she let him go this time, then something similar would definitely happen next time, so she must not let the tiger go back to the mountains to save future troubles. At this moment, she had made up her mind.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yichen raised his head, no longer the humble appearance of kneeling and begging like before, but his eyes were full of ruthlessness, and a hideous smile appeared on his face, which made people shudder.


    "Xia Feixue, you must think clearly, killing me will not benefit your Lingyue Palace in the slightest. Do you think my Jiang family will give up? Don''t forget that my uncle Jiang Ren also came to this secret realm this time, although he Now there is no time for him to look after the tomb of the old man Tiangu, but as long as you let him know that I died in your hands, do you think you still have a way to live when he frees up his hands?"


    Speaking of this, Jiang Yichen smiled at Xia Feixue, his smile was very cheerful, and his eyes were very eerie.


    "Shut up you!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan slapped Jiang Yichen without hesitation. Jiang Yichen''s face was instantly swollen, with five finger prints clearly visible on his face, but his smile remained the same, and he smiled recklessly. .


    "How hard you are hitting me now, it won''t take long for you to realize what it means to live rather than die. My uncle will avenge me hahaha."


    This was said to Su Yan. He also knew that it was unlikely that he would be able to get out of this secret realm alive today. Even if Xia Feixue did not dare to shoot at him, Su Yan would not let him go.


    "Want me to help you?"


    Su Yan said towards Xia Feixue, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, being kind and gentle is a taboo in the cultivation world.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. This is my grievance with him. I can''t drag you in. You''ve done enough for us."


    After finishing speaking, Xia Feixue shot with her long sword and stabbed Jiang Yichen in the neck, blood spurted out immediately, ending her sinful life.


    "Let''s go, I will report the situation here to the elder and see how she decides."


    Xia Feixue''s eyes were deep, she didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she walked straight towards the jungle without looking back. This almost shamed her all her life and smeared Lingyue Palace''s shame all her life. Seeing this, her disciples followed directly.


    Because the purpose of this bright face was to train the disciples of Lingyue Palace, the other two accompanying elders of Lingyue Palace did not go with her, but rushed directly to the tomb of the old man Tiangu, where they were. The biggest purpose of this trip.


    When Su Yan and Wu Shengtian saw this, it was not easy to say anything else, so they followed directly. Zhao Yaner stayed with her senior sisters, and it was not easy to follow them.


    However, Su Yan suddenly thought of what Jiang Yichen had said before. He also had a clan uncle who was in the deepest part of the secret realm and did not appear, which made him a little curious and couldn''t help asking aloud.


    "Miss Xia, do you know the situation about that uncle of the Jiang family?"


    Hearing this, Xia Feixue stopped, her eyes became very dignified, and she said lightly.


    "That''s a legend of the Jiang family, and also a legend of our Beiling God Realm. No one knows it. No one knows it. At the age of sixteen, he has broken through to the Immortal Emperor Realm and is known as the ''First Genius of Beiling''. Decades have passed, and the realm has long been lost. I only know that the last time he shot was more than ten years ago, he killed more than a dozen Immortal Emperor powerhouses, and the lowest of them was the existence of Immortal Emperor Sixth Reincarnation Peak. ."


    "And it is said that the only Taoist tool in the Jiang family is in his hands."


    Xia Feixue looked at Su Yan with beautiful eyes, and slowly brought Jiang Ren''s terrifying experience one by one. During this process, her eyes kept staring at Su Yan, but to her disappointment, Su Yan''s eyes did not show up from the beginning to the end. The slightest change surprised her.


    "I see."


    Su Yan nodded and looked at her with a flat expression, his eyes were very clear, without any evil thoughts.


    Looking at Su Yan''s eyes, there was something strange in Xia Feixue''s eyes. Few men could be so calm when they saw her face. Every man who saw her was full of amazement, but Su Yan looked at her in the eyes. But it was plain as water, which made her wonder if her charm had declined recently.


    Putting these thoughts out of his mind for a while, Xia Feixue looked at him curiously and couldn''t help but say.


    "Aren''t you afraid? What if he chooses to shoot at you?"


    Although Su Yan had shown great strength before, and the powerhouse of the Four Reincarnations of the Immortal Emperor was not his opponent, but in her opinion, the Jiang Ren of the Jiang family might have already approached the peak of the Immortal Emperor, and it was definitely not Su Yan. An existence that can resist.


    "This is not difficult, even if he is in the God Transformation Realm, I can kill him."


    Su Yan said calmly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter, as casual as pinching an ant to death, but as soon as he said this, the situation changed, and the invincible momentum rose into the wind, and everything seemed to be withered. No sound.

 Chapter 5218： silver behemoth

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and eighteen silver behemoth


    At this time, Su Yan was standing in the wind, his hair was dancing, his robes were fluttering, his body was slender and straight, his face was handsome, and he looked extremely extraordinary.


    Wu Shengtian and Zhao Yaner on the side stared wide-eyed and couldn''t help but complain in their hearts, Su Yan is too good at pretending, and I don''t know how many younger sisters will be fascinated by this appearance, just look at the appearance of those female disciples in Lingyue Palace understood.


    The other female disciples couldn''t help swaying their hearts when they watched this scene, their eyes were full of reverence, and this invincible demeanor made their eyes glow.


    At this moment, Xia Feixue''s eyes suddenly became dazed, as if she was standing in front of the ruler of this world, the ups and downs of the main **** realm, which made her eyes gleam with inexplicable brilliance, and she admitted that she was a little moved at this moment.


    But for a moment, she calmed down and did not show any strangeness. Instead of continuing the topic, she leaned over and said.


    "Thanks to Senior Brother Su for helping me just now, and I also want to thank you for helping Yan''er. Feixue is very grateful. I don''t know where Senior Brother Su is going, and he will definitely come to thank him in the future."


    "Miss Xia is very polite, it''s nothing to worry about."


    Su Yan waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care, and then continued.


    "I''m practicing at Kunlun Gate for the time being, so I don''t need to come to thank you, and Yan''er is very lovable. I''ll go to Lingyue Palace to see her when I''m free, and I hope I won''t be turned away by then."


    Su Yan jokingly said that Wu Shengtian also agreed, he loved Zhao Yaner from the bottom of his heart, and regarded him as his own sister.


    "It turned out to be Senior Brother Su from Kunlun Sect. Senior Brother Su can just call me Feixue, it''s a bit of a gift for the girl!"


    Xia Feixue said with sincerity in her eyes, she is better than snow in a white dress, just going to that station, all the beautiful adjectives in the world are not an exaggeration to use on her, and it is even difficult to describe and describe in words.


    This scene made Wu Shengtian a little jealous, and the other female disciples also widened their eyes and it was incredible, they had never seen Xia Feixue showing such a little woman''s attitude in front of a man, it was so subversive, it seemed that even her own family The saints have fallen.


    "By the way, the disciples of the Kunlun Sect and the people of the Jiuhua Dynasty fought in the depths of the secret realm and suffered heavy casualties. Could it be that Senior Brother Su came to support the same sect? But why did he appear here? The mausoleums of the lonely old man are thousands of miles apart, in the opposite direction."


    Xia Feixue looked at Su Yan curiously and asked, she didn''t believe that Su Yan came here specially to save her, and he did it with Yan''er, they must have other purposes.


    When asked about this, Su Yan didn''t hide it and said directly.


    "To be honest, I came to this secret realm this time to find a magical medicine to treat my Dao injury. I didn''t expect to meet Yan''er and you."


    Xia Feixue''s eyes were a little stunned, but she was inexplicably lost for some reason.


    But then she seemed to remember something, staring at Su Yan with beautiful eyes and said.


    "I seem to have seen the magic medicine you mentioned, but I''m not sure if it is."


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyes were a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that there would be unexpected gains.


    Hearing this good news, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but feel happy for Su Yan. During the process of getting along, the two became good friends.


    I thought it would take a long time to find it, but I didn''t expect that on the first day I came in, there was news of the magic medicine. I have to say that I was lucky.


    Su Yan looked at Xia Feixue with some gratitude in his eyes, and said urgently.


    "Feixue, thank you, don''t know where the magic medicine is?"


    "Senior Brother Su, you''re welcome. Originally, I was still worried about not knowing how to thank you. Now that''s it. If it''s really the magic medicine you''re looking for, and it can help you, Feixue will be very happy."


    Xia Feixue said with a red face.


    For the conversation between the two, in the eyes of other people, it is like a love story, with pink bubbles.


    The two of them stood together like a match made in heaven, and Wu Shengtian was so jealous at the moment that he squatted on the side and drew circles.


    "That magical medicine was unintentionally seen in its old lair when we were chased by the monster of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor. It exudes divine brilliance and looks very extraordinary. There is no doubt that it is a It''s a magic medicine, but I don''t know if it''s the kind of magic medicine you said that can heal Dao wounds."


    Speaking of which, Xia Feixue blinked her long eyelashes, and there was still a sense of lingering fear in her eyes. She was chased and killed by the monster before, and several disciples of Lingyue Palace were swallowed by it, but she was powerless. One life is already very good.


    When the other female disciples heard Xia Feixue talking about the monster, their faces turned pale, and there was an indelible shadow in their hearts, which made them terrified.


    "Where is that monster''s lair? You tell me to go by myself."


    Su Yan said that although he was very confident in his own strength, he didn''t want to take them to risk because he couldn''t take care of so many people.


    Moreover, if the monsters of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor cannot be killed with one blow, they will definitely go mad and accidentally hurt everyone, which is what he does not want to see.


    But Xia Feixue didn''t think so and said without hesitation.


    "I''ll take you there. Although I can''t help you much, I can''t leave you alone to face that monster."


    "And that monster killed several of my sisters. If Senior Brother Su can kill him, I want to see it with my own eyes, so as to comfort their spirits in the sky."


    Seeing that he couldn''t defeat Xia Feixue, Su Yan had to let them follow. In the event of danger, he would definitely be at the front to ensure their safety.


    The distance was only ten kilometers, and soon the group of them rode Shenhong to the beast''s lair.


    A rather huge hole came into view, and the surroundings were silent, not even the sound of insects. It was obvious that there was a monster entrenched in the hole, and it was extremely powerful. This was its own territory.


    boom!


    While everyone was watching, there was a burst of tremors from the ground, and a dull sound reached everyone''s ears, making people terrified. Many disciples of Lingyue Palace couldn''t help but back off a bit. Su Yan signaled them to be safe.


    A silver behemoth emerged from the hole, more than fifty meters long. It suddenly looked like a silver giant crocodile like a mountain, but if you look closely, you can find that there are still obvious differences.


    On the spine like a silver mountain, there are hundreds of bone spurs with cold light shining, each of which is nearly two meters long, standing like a sharp spear in the sky, and covered with silver scales, far away. Looking from a distance, it looks particularly ferocious.


    The silver beast opened its **** mouth, revealing rows of teeth as sharp as broadswords, and let out a terrifying roar that shook the eardrums of the crowd, almost unsteady.


    Such power is truly earth-shattering!

 Chapter 5219： Sword grass slashing monsters

    The fifth thousand two hundred and nineteenth chapter sword grass slashes monsters


    After everyone calmed down, they all stared at the giant crocodile-like monster with wide eyes, their legs trembling.


    Su Yan said to the pale Xia Feixue.


    "Is this guy the monster that chased and killed you before?"


    Xia Feixue nodded her head in shock. She regretted coming here. The magic medicine in her mouth was in this hole. Difference.


    "Senior Brother Su, let''s forget it. If you are looking for other magical medicines, you don''t necessarily have to die here."


    The others began to persuade Su Yan to give up, mainly because this monster was too terrifying, Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue looked at him with concern and did not want him to take risks, although Su Yan was powerful , but not necessarily the opponent of this monster.


    Compared with monsters, humans are too fragile. Unless they are strong enough to be crushed, it is useless even if they are a few steps higher. The powerhouses at the peak of the Immortal Emperor dare not say that they can kill this monster. kill.


    "It''s okay, just stay away and watch."


    Su Yan waved to them, then walked in the direction of the monster.


    "Junior Brother Su, can you do it? If you can''t do it, don''t force it!"


    Wu Shengtian was also a little worried in his eyes, even if the monster beast summoned the phantom, it would be enough, and the thick skin and flesh could not move at all.


    Seeing that the little human in front of him dared to walk towards him, the bone spurs on the back of the silver behemoth stood up, roaring again and taking an offensive stance.


    In its eyes, this ant-like human can easily be shot to death. Originally, it was calculated by a group of humans, which made it very irritable. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to provoke it now. At this time, it was very angry.


    The huge palm slapped directly on Su Yan''s head, casting a large shadow on the ground, but Su Yan''s figure was motionless, as if she was frightened. It must not be made into a meatloaf.


    Su Yan looked at this behemoth calmly, and when his palm was about to be pressed down, suddenly his palm stretched forward and faced it.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Yan would definitely be beaten until only a puddle of meat was left, an incredible scene happened.


    I saw the huge silver beast flying upside down, just smashed into the hole, the center of the palm was bleeding like a sharp weapon, and it merged into a small stream in the blink of an eye, but the color was Green is amazing.


    But for a moment, the silver beast stood up again with its huge body, and couldn''t help screaming up to the sky, looking at Su Yan''s ant-like body, its eyes became a little frightened, and it couldn''t help but step back.


    The other people looked at this thrilling scene with shock in their eyes. Is this still human?


    He actually competed with a monster at the peak of the Sixth Reincarnation Realm of the Immortal Emperor for the power of his physical body, and he still won. Could it be that this Su Yan''s physical body is comparable to a divine weapon?


    Su Yan looked at his palm, which had faint golden lines on it. He couldn''t help frowning. He was not satisfied with the result. It seemed that monsters were more resistant than humans, and they didn''t kill them with a single blow.


    It seems that it is impossible to not use a little means, and I have no time to waste it here.


    "Then that''s the end of it."


    Su Yan whispered, then with a wave of his palm, the wild grass on the side of the road rose with the wind. At this moment, all of them rose into the air, and then they were frozen in front of Su Yan.


    Then there were traces of golden lines on these leaves, like the veins of the stars, as magnificent as the stars, and a crisp sword sound was emitted, and the sky and the earth were all shrouded in strands of sword light.


    "Is this... the legendary sword saint realm? As long as there is a sword in the heart, everything can be a sword."


    The disciples of Youlingyue Palace exclaimed, and the others stared wide-eyed at this miraculous scene, and then looked at Su Yan''s back with shock, how old are you? A hundred-year-old kendo master is even more powerful, reaching the peak.


    Could it be that this Su Yan is actually an old monster who has lived for thousands of years? Some people can''t help but think about it in their hearts, it''s just too unbelievable.


    Under Su Yan''s order, the sword grass that filled the sky all moved towards the silver giant beast, setting off an endless storm of Astral Qi.


    And that monster also felt the threat of life. The monster is inherently sensitive and has a super sense of perception. At this moment, its movements are not slow. It shrinks its whole body together, and then covers it with silver scales to form the ultimate defense. Impenetrable.


    But when Su Yan saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. He couldn''t stop this attack, let alone a small monster in the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    As Su Yan expected, when the countless sword grasses in the sky came into contact with the silver scales, they directly penetrated the dead tofu with a knife. At this moment, the monster beast had numerous wounds all over its body, and green blood flowed like a small river. Down, the painful roar made everyone cover their ears, showing pain on their faces.


    But then, the silver behemoth didn''t last long before it collapsed, and its huge body hit the ground, as if a major earthquake had occurred, and many trees along the way were not spared.


    Looking at the huge corpse, everyone couldn''t help but swallow their saliva, their mouths were a little dry, and their eyes almost popped out.


    A monster at the peak of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor was stabbed to death by Su Yan in this way. Countless swords were bright in front of the eyes, and the body of the giant hand was cut into countless small pieces, and there was only a skeleton left inside. Everyone left. Looking at it and looking at it, I was terrified.


    This big guy is a real Immortal Emperor Realm monster, not a toy. This scene shocked everyone, including Xia Feixue.


    She didn''t know until this moment that there are people outside people, and there are days outside the sky. Before, she naively thought that she was a rare genius that could not be seen in a hundred years. She had already broken into the Immortal Emperor Realm when she was only in her twenties, and she was still the second Immortal Emperor. Reincarnation peak, second only to Jiang family Jiang Ren.


    But until she saw Su Yan, she didn''t know what a genius like a monster is. It is not too much to say that it is rare to see it in ten thousand years, and it is even more than that.


    Looking at Su Yan''s handsome appearance, her heart is about to fall completely, and a heart is sprouting, this is the Prince Charming in her mind.


    But when she thought of the rules of Lingyue Palace, disciples could not marry outside, let alone a saint, the future heir, it was even more impossible. Thinking of this, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Zhao Yan''er, who was on the side, found that her sister''s emotions were not right, and she instantly understood, because she also had the same troubles and was unknown.

 Chapter 5220： Dougie repair completed

    Chapter 5220 Daoji Restoration Completed


    "Junior Brother Su, you are really fierce."


    Wu Shengtian came over, patted Su Yan on the shoulder, and said with a sigh.


    "Not worth mentioning."


    Su Yan looked at him calmly, then turned and walked towards the monster beast''s nest, saying something by the way.


    "This monster is full of treasures. Except for the inner alchemy to help me stay, everything else belongs to you."


    "Junior brother, this is not good, I didn''t do anything."


    Looking at Su Yan''s back, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s alright, just treat it as a wedding gift for you and your sister-in-law." Su Yan waved his hand and left without looking back.


    "Where is this going?" Wu Shengtian shook his head with a smile, and then he was no longer tangled, and looked at the body of the silver behemoth with shining eyes. This guy is full of good treasures, just take the silver scales for example , Indestructible, even the peak of the Immortal Emperor has to spend a little effort to break it, which shows its value.


    Not to mention the other things on the monster beast, the value is immeasurable, although the most valuable is the monster beast inner core, which was given by Su Yan, but he is already very satisfied.


    Su Yan didn''t care about him anymore. Anyway, the place was very remote and no one came. He could go to the cave to find the magic medicine. Xia Feixue and Zhao Yan''er also followed, and the other disciples stayed outside to be on guard.


    "Senior Brother Su, the location of that magical medicine is right in front."


    Xia Feixue was dressed in fluttering white clothes, and her peerless posture aroused infinite reverie, but Su Yan did not pay attention, and walked towards the depths with some eager footsteps, Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue closely followed.


    After a while, a huge lair came into view. This should be the habitat of the silver monster. There are also the corpses of various monsters around. Even after death, it exudes powerful aura fluctuations.


    But in Su Yan''s eyes, there was only the fairy grass that was shrouded in the boundless divine light. There were only three leaves on it, but each leaf seemed to carry the avenue, with a faint chaotic air hanging down, like a galaxy hanging on it, look at it. At this scene, Su Yan''s eyes were no longer calm, but a touch of excitement.


    When Xia Feixue saw Su Yan''s expression, she breathed a sigh of relief involuntarily. It seemed that she was right. This magical medicine should be able to heal Su Yan''s Dao injury.


    "Senior Brother Su, we are here to protect you. You can rest assured to heal."


    When Su Yan heard Xia Feixue''s words, he was not hypocritical. He knew that there would be more and more enemies behind him, and the level would be higher and higher. Even if there is a magic medicine, it may not work.


    So at this moment, without hesitation, I pulled out the immortal grass and ate it, and soon it changed.


    Xia Feixue''s eyelids jumped when she saw this scene, she didn''t dare to swallow the magic medicine directly, she could only slowly refine it little by little. This Su Yan was really a daring artist, and he was a complete mess.


    In less than a moment, Su Yan stood up, and a divine light flashed in his pupils. At this moment, his Dao foundation has been repaired, and there are no defects. He feels that his current state is already good and can''t be better. Now, even the powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm have to crawl under his feet. This is not a simple statement, but his true feelings.


    Just when he was refining the magical medicine to repair the Dao foundation, he even touched the threshold of the God Transformation Realm under the impact of the powerful energy, which made him a little overjoyed. For him, breaking through the realm is as simple as eating and drinking, and there is no bottleneck at all.


    Seeing Su Yan woke up with his eyes open, Xia Feixue and Zhao Yan''er greeted them with a bit of surprise in their eyes, they didn''t expect it to be over so quickly.


    "Congratulations to Senior Brother Su, the Dao injury has been completely repaired and the strength has improved."


    Xia Feixue said, her beautiful face full of smiles, which made people obsessed.


    Zhao Yan''er was also happy in her heart, and she looked at Su Yan with inexplicable affection.


    However, Su Yan didn''t know the thoughts of the two of them. Now that the Daoji has been restored, the breakthrough to the divine realm has to be put on the agenda. He has some interest in the mausoleum of the lonely old man that day, but he has to ask Wu Shengtian''s opinion.


    "Let''s go out,"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out, followed by Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue.


    As soon as he walked out of the cave, Wu Shengtian came over and handed a silver inner elixir to Su Yan with a happy face.


    Su Yan took the inner pill of the monster and felt it carefully. This silver bead was full of surging power, and when it was released, it was estimated that even the peak of the Immortal Emperor would not be able to withstand it. He was seriously injured or even died in an instant. The essence of a lifetime of cultivation is condensed and has vast and endless power.


    But he doesn''t plan to use it by himself, let''s not talk about whether it can help him break through the realm of the gods. After all, the immortal power required for the realm of the gods is like a vast ocean, and it is different from the immortal and the mortal. Even if it can help him to the realm In the realm of the gods, he wouldn''t do this either. To break through the realm through the inner alchemy of the monster is an act of killing chickens and taking eggs. His physique is not suitable for doing this, and the gains outweigh the losses. He has no realm bottleneck.


    After thinking for a moment, he was going to give this inner alchemy to Lin Ruoxue, because he felt that this inner alchemy and Lin Ruoxue''s immortal power had some homology, and Lin Ruoxue had the experience of breaking through the realm through the inner alchemy before, and there was no side effect. So she is more suitable than him.


    Su Yan put away the inner elixir, then looked at Wu Shengtian and asked.


    "My business is over, are you going to save the disciples of Kunlun Sect?"


    Wu Shengtian nodded and said solemnly.


    "Since I bumped into it, it''s impossible to ignore it. After all, it''s hard to see death without saving my teacher, and I''ve already promised Xiao Ruoyin before, so I can''t break my word and get rich."


    Compared with the power of the Jiuhua Dynasty, there is still a big gap between the Kunlun Sect and the Jiuhua Dynasty. The main reason is that the head of the Sect has been missing for many years, and the sect is now a little green and yellow.


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you. It just so happens that I''m also very interested in that mausoleum."


    Su Yan looked calm and said without shyness.


    Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue on the side were also delighted, and being able to walk with Su Yan was a very happy thing to them, even if he was cold like a log at times.


    "Then let''s hurry over there, I hope we can make it in time."


    Wu Shengtian glanced at everyone, and then said.


    "it is good."


    After speaking, more than a dozen divine rainbows headed towards the depths of the secret realm.


    There, there are more powerful enemies waiting for them.

 Chapter 5221： arrive

    Chapter 5221 arrives


    When Su Yan and others came to the deepest part of the secret realm, they saw a huge tomb standing at the end of the sky, exuding an ancient vicissitudes atmosphere.


    "It should be the place where the old man Tiangu is transformed, let''s go there quickly."


    After a while, Su Yan and his party came to the vicinity of this huge mausoleum.


    At this moment, many cultivators are gathering here, with various forces, distributed in various places, and the well water does not violate the river water.


    However, judging from their faces and clothes, most of the people here are disciples of various forces. There are not many senior figures. It seems that they should have already entered the interior. This makes Xia Feixue and others change their eyes. Too late to say.


    Among the external forces this time, the disciples of the Kunlun Sect were not seen. There must be an accident, but it is not the time to explore these.


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding environment. This place was quite strange. There were some blood-red flowers and plants growing nearby. It was extremely strange, as if it had mutated after absorbing the blood of God. Something happened to the mausoleum of the lonely old man.


    And there seems to be a special field at this moment, which has caused a big gap between the climate and other places in this secret realm. There is wind and snow, fog, and sand, which is extremely strange.


    All these kinds of things showed the unusualness of this place, making Su Yan''s eyes a little dignified, let alone other people.


    "Senior Brother Su, an unknown accident has happened here, and it has become quite dangerous. Let''s be careful."


    Xia Feixue took two steps forward, a halo formed under her feet, turned into a fairy flower, and supported her jade feet, one step at a time, her style was infinite and extremely beautiful. At this time, she and Su Yan stood together.


    Su Yan nodded and officially set foot here with everyone, and instantly attracted the attention of all forces.


    However, most people''s eyes looked at Xia Feixue and Zhao Yan''er unconsciously, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    The two women are quite different.


    Zhao Yaner is lively and cute, she is young but has a bumpy figure, and the plumpness in front of her is quite eye-catching.


    And Xia Feixue has bright eyes and bright teeth, looking forward to the brilliance, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it with peerless elegance. Everyone''s eyes are straight. It is the first time that they know that there is such a beautiful woman in the world. It''s like Luoshen is alive.


    Zhao Yan''er couldn''t help but snorted when she saw those malicious eyes, and then ran directly to Su Yan''s side, then hugged Su Yan''s arm and didn''t want to let go.


    Xia Feixue''s face was a little red, and she couldn''t help but glanced at Zhao Yan''er angrily. Although she also had a good impression of Su Yanxin, she didn''t dare to hug him in public. Her character determined it was impossible. Do something so ridiculous.


    As for Su Yan, seeing Wu Shengtian''s cannibalizing eyes, he couldn''t tell the bitterness. The huge fullness was squeezed on his arm, and there was a strange feeling. He didn''t dare to move, so he just let her go.


    The eyes of people from other forces also moved as they moved, and their eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Soon, everyone discovered the location of Lingyue Palace. They were all ordinary disciples, and there were no two elders of Lingyue Palace. When they finished talking, Su Yan took Xia Feixue, Zhao Yaner and others Wu Shengtian and the three planned to enter the interior, and the others stayed because they were not strong enough.


    Su Yan glanced around, and there were small fish and shrimp outside. Those big fish should have already entered the mausoleum by now, so he didn''t delay any longer and stepped forward to enter it.


    "Bold! Who are you and who are you qualified to enter here."


    But at this moment, a loud shout came, and they had to stop.


    Looking back, a young man in black black clothes was staring at them fiercely, looking at the flag sail on his head, it seemed that this should be a sect disciple called Lihuo Sect. He looked at Su Yan and the others with bad eyes.


    This loud roar also attracted the attention of people from other forces, and when they discovered Su Yan''s intentions, their eyes changed, and then they became subtle.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Su Yan''s expression remained the same, but his eyes became a little darker and darker, while Xia Feixue and the others were a little unhappy when they saw this.


    "What I''m talking about is you, what qualifications does a small Immortal King Seventh Layer have to enter here, you must know that the people who can enter this tomb are all big people in the Immortal Emperor Realm, you, like us, have to stay outside obediently, There are some things that you can''t participate in, do you know?"


    The disciple of the Lihuo Sect looked arrogant, and he almost pointed at Su Yan''s nose and said that he was a waste. People from other forces also looked like they were watching the show and didn''t intend to interfere.


    In their opinion, it is extremely stupid to join in the fun if their strength is not enough, so let this disciple of the Lihuo Sect of the Eighth Heavenly Realm teach Su Yan and the others, who do not know how high the sky is.


    As for Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian, they didn''t show their aura, so they were naturally classified as having similar strength to Su Yan.


    "If you know each other, hurry up and get away, or you won''t know how to die in a while."


    The disciple of the Lihuo Sect saw that Su Yan did not continue to speak, and thought he was afraid and even more reckless, with a successful smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "act recklessly!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, the figure stepped out of the empty space, disappeared in place at once, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of this disciple.


    This scene made everyone''s pupils shrink, and an astonishing cold air came from their backs, and the disciple of the Lihuo Sect changed dramatically, and was taken aback. He was completely sensed by spatial fluctuations, and Su Yan came. in front of him.


    What kind of countermeasure is this?


    Is it so close to the horizon, or is it shrinking into an inch?


    The next moment, before the disciple could react, he felt a terrifying aura that suddenly erupted from the void in front of him, dazzling like a sun.


    Then, in the shocking eyes of many Taoist lineages and monks, the disciple of Lihuo Sect was directly killed in the air, his body was torn apart, and his body and spirit were destroyed.


    This scene was so terrifying, many people couldn''t help shivering, looking at Su Yan with panic in his eyes, he was a complete mess. They are even more fierce, and now they are a little worried about their elders.


    Su Yan looked at the broken corpse in front of him, then looked at the other disciples of the Lihuo Sect, his eyes were cold, and then his palms covered him forward.

 Chapter 5222： Dangerous

    The fifth thousand two hundred and twenty-two chapters are dangerous


    A giant palm appeared, with terrifying energy and qi, and fell towards Lihuo Sect''s resident. Many disciples were terrified, including many disciples of the Immortal King peak realm, but they were also hard to beat its qi, and it exploded directly. When it was broken, it was difficult to resist. The other disciples also collapsed quickly, and their bodies and spirits were destroyed. Under this palm, they were as weak as ants, and they were wiped away in an instant.


    After doing all this, Su Yan''s eyes were very dull, and his face was still calm.


    This sudden change broke out in a very short period of time, so that everyone was not relieved, and then looking at the huge deep pit formed by the falling of the hand of God, there was no trace of the fire religion. , The people from other forces couldn''t help but look at Su Yan with incomparable fear.


    Many people did not expect that Su Yan would be so ruthless. Because of a disciple''s rude remarks, he ended up burying the entire disciple of his sect. provoke.


    Su Yan looked at all of this, his eyes didn''t change. Then he moved his footsteps, and he appeared beside Xia Feixue in the blink of an eye. The gaze of the latter stared at him also changed a bit. The killing was decisively shocked.


    And Zhao Yaner and Wu Shengtian seem to have long been used to it, and they didn''t say much.


    "Let''s go, no one should dare to stop us now."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he stopped and swept towards the entrance of the mausoleum, and the others followed directly after seeing this.


    People from many forces looked at Su Yan''s back with deep fear and resentment in their eyes. They killed so many people just because of one sentence. They were really ruthless. I didn''t dare to speak just now. After Su Yan and others left, they began to fight for the Lihuo Sect.


    Everyone also began to talk about it, guessing which faction Su Yan and his party belonged to. Many people saw them enter the residence of Lingyue Palace before, so many people thought about waiting and asking the fairy of Lingyue Palace, these What is the way of man.


    However, when everyone was discussing, no one noticed that a huge golden palm fell towards the residence of the Jiuhua Dynasty. The terrifying fluctuations immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and their mouths could not help but let out a surprise. call.


    "Again!"


    Then, unsurprisingly, the people of the Jiuhua Dynasty were wiped out except for those who went inside the tomb, including the existence of two Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Many forces were horrified by the series of things that happened in this short period of time. No one thought that the young man just now had a backer, and it was aimed at the Jiuhua Dynasty. What a grudge.


    For a long period of time, many external forces and orthodoxy have been a little troubled, and the grass and trees are all soldiers. They are afraid that they will be suddenly attacked by the man in white, and no one can bear it.


    After Su Yan and others entered the mausoleum, they no longer paid attention to this little episode, but looked around curiously, and then stopped moving towards the inside of the mausoleum, believing that people from other forces had already arrived at Tiangu Lao at this moment. Human beings are transformed, so a few of them don''t dare to delay any longer.


    But at this moment, a young boy like pink and jade appeared in the field of vision of Su Yan and the others, making them a little surprised, and then they all stopped.


    If there was such a cute child elsewhere, everyone would like it, but here, no one would feel that way. At this moment, they were all facing the enemy, and Su Yan''s eyes were a little puzzled, and he carried dignified.


    The little boy walked towards them, looking at them curiously, without any sign of danger.


    Seeing this, Su Yan put his fingers together like swords, and then swung forward. A sharp-edged sword energy was directed towards the little boy. What the **** is it.


    Not surprisingly, Su Yan''s sword qi slashed at the young child who looked young, and a shrill scream sounded, very harsh and unpleasant, Zhao Yan''er couldn''t help covering her ears, showing pain on her face. Then I saw that the little boy who was still pink before suddenly soared, reaching five meters in an instant, breaking his clothes, and his cyan skin was similar to that of a lizard. How could he look cute? It''s creepy.


    "what is this?"


    Xia Feixue''s eyes widened and she said in shock, it was obvious that this kind of monster had never been seen in the outside world, and it was unbelievable that it could even transform into a human form.


    "It seems that something has really changed in this mausoleum, otherwise it would be impossible for such an evil thing to be born." This terrifying figure made Wu Shengtian feel quite difficult and couldn''t help saying.


    "Could it be that this was deliberately left by the forces that entered here before, the purpose was to block the people who came later."


    Xia Feixue said with solemn eyes.


    "It''s possible, but I''m afraid it won''t stop us."


    Su Yan no longer hesitated, sticking out his palm, strands of sword light appeared out of thin air, blooming from heaven and earth, as if hundreds of millions of divine swords were coming from all directions, and then directly slashed towards the tall and terrifying figure in front of him.


    That monster-like behemoth raised the big palm of the dustpan to block Su Yan''s attack, and the sharp sword light slashed on the big blue hand, and sparks flew everywhere, as if it had struck a divine weapon. Above, but the sword light is endless, and the bearer has a huge power.


    Soon, the terrifying creature with its palm sticking out couldn''t hold it any longer, and could not help screaming, rotten blood fell from its body, dripping on the ground, leaving small holes on the ground, containing terrifying corrosiveness. This kind of scene is really amazing, and the other people are all discolored and dare not approach.


    Su Yan''s figure stepped out directly, wrapped in colorful divine light, with a sense of invincibility, like a young god.


    At this moment, he stretched out his palm and slapped down at the terrifying creature. After that, he couldn''t even make a scream, and he instantly turned into a huge corpse, completely annihilated.


    Xia Feixue and the others were also relieved when they saw this, and could not help but sigh that it was fortunate that Su Yan was here, otherwise they would not be able to stop them. In their opinion, this terrifying creature covered in cyan can even be a powerhouse at the peak of the Immortal Emperor. Obliterate, let alone them.


    "This place is full of dangers. In order to prevent the latecomers, the people in front must have deployed a lot of measures. Let''s be careful and let''s go."


    Su Yan reminded him, and then he walked forward ahead of the pack, he was definitely in danger.

 Chapter 5223： Wannian Hanjiao

    The fifth thousand two hundred and twenty-three chapters ten thousand years of cold flood


    But not long after walking, I saw a cold pool, and there were many strange spirit grass growing around the cold pool, but they were all bloody, very strange.


    "Let''s go around, there must be some incredible spirit beasts entrenched in this pool, otherwise those spirit grasses would have been picked long ago."


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, everyone nodded, there is no need to cause these troubles, they have been delayed for a long time.


    But at this moment, an extremely ferocious Han Jiao emerged from the pool of water with a huge head, with scarlet eyes and a bloodthirsty look, staring at Su Yan and the others.


    "The Han Jiao at the peak level of the Immortal Emperor has existed for more than ten thousand years."


    Xia Feixue sucked in a breath of cold air, looking extremely shocked. She couldn''t help but look at Su Yan. Although she was very confident in Su Yan''s strength, at this moment, even her heart was a little lost, but Su Yan''s eyes There was no other change, which also made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then Xia Feixue felt a strange feeling in her heart. I don''t know when, in her heart, Su Yan has become her dependence. It seems that as long as she sees him, her heart is filled with a sense of security, which makes his face a little red.


    Wu Shengtian, who was on the side, was waiting in a serious line at the moment, and then planned to summon the phantom to fight against the Han Jiao at the peak level of the Immortal Emperor, but Zhao Yaner was so scared that her face was pale and almost cried.


    Seeing this, Su Yan could only comfortably say.


    "Don''t take action, keep moving forward, and I will stop."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Xia Feixue and the others moved forward cautiously, not too much, for fear of accidentally angering the dragon.


    After walking out of the distance of several dozen meters, several people saw that the Han Jiao was still only staring at them, as if they had no intention of doing anything, so they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and prepared to move forward.


    But at this moment, the cold flood dragon opened its mouth and spit out, and the chaotic cold air rushed towards several people. Xia Feixue and others couldn''t help but change their expressions, and they all sacrificed their weapons to try to fight.


    "You step back and let me come."


    Following Su Yan''s understated words, he fell.


    A dazzling sword energy suddenly appeared in the virtual space, clanging, and the terrifying edge energy was like a fairy sword that shattered the world.


    Su Yan pointed together like a sword, with a terrifying sword light that kept blooming at the fingertips, showing off as if he could dominate the ups and downs of the world. A wisp of sword energy could tear the universe apart. Su Yan, this method is more powerful than before.


    This immortal art has already involved the application of the rule level. It is beyond many magical powers and spells. It has undergone qualitative changes and can show great power.


    This is the sword light of rules and order, which can destroy many Taoist magical powers in the world. Only by touching the threshold of the God Transformation Realm can it be displayed. If you want to resist such a rule sword light, you must have the same level of rules. Many powerhouses who have entered the half-step God Transformation Realm cannot use the power of the rules unless they step into the God Transformation Realm.


    And this Han Jiao, who is at the peak of the Immortal Emperor, obviously does not have such ability, so the moment when the vast cold air comes into contact with the sword light, it melts like ice and snow melts. On top of his body, and then in the shocked eyes of other people, Han Jiao was directly broken into several pieces like tofu being cut by a knife, and fell straight into the cold pool, and it is difficult to appear again.


    Zhao Yan''er''s eyes were wide open, and she looked at Su Yan with admiration, her eyes full of care.


    Xia Feixue''s eyes widened several degrees at this time, her eyes were full of amazement, and she was curious about how Su Yan cultivated. The strength of this cultivation base was almost comparable to those of the great sect masters, even the palace master. The strength is far less than his.


    She suspected that Su Yan was from the Central Sky Territory. His background was mysterious and extremely powerful, which made people want to explore.


    Legend has it that their region belongs to the exile of the God Realm, where prisoners are held. There is a thick and hard-to-break barrier with the real God Realm. But the rules of this world are not complete, and even many half-step gods can''t even use the power of the rules, let alone enter the gods.


    This is also the reason why so many people are rushing to the place of Tiangu''s transformation. When Tiangu was young, he was amazed for an era, and he made a strong breakthrough as a loose cultivator in the environment where it was impossible to break through the realm of the gods. , has left a rich and colorful stroke in history, but unfortunately in the end, he was still unable to defy the sky and could not break the boundary wall. He stopped in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm, and no matter how difficult it was to advance, he could only end in depression in the end.


    After they became sinners, they lived here for generations, and the appearance of Su Yan was out of tune with this place. She believed in this kind of legend. She never thought that someone as amazing as Su Yan would be from from the lower world.


    At this time, Wu Shengtian''s eyes also had a hint of disbelief. He thought that Immortal Emperor Su Yan''s peak realm was already amazing, but he didn''t expect that he had already entered another brand-new world. This age group can reach such a high realm. , not to mention that there is no one in the past, and there is no one in the future, Wu Shengtian sighed in his heart.


    Su Yan didn''t have any special reaction to these. His Dao foundation has been repaired, and he will no longer be his enemy below the God Transformation Realm. He even felt that if he made a full effort, he might not be able to defeat the God Transformation Realm. I feel very good about myself, which has to be admired.


    "Let''s go, the real mausoleum should be not far away."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked straight towards the path ahead, Xia Feixue and the others also followed closely behind, keeping vigilance at all times.


    Along the way, Su Yan and the others saw a lot of corpses, some of them from the human race, and some of them with hideous faces. They should be unknown creatures born in the past tens of thousands of years. Even after they died, they still exuded a strong aura. Su Yan even saw a lot of them among them. The corpse of the high-ranking Immortal Emperor was flickering with fluorescent light. Obviously, there was a great battle here before, and there were so many corpses that it was shocking.


    "This ghost place is really killing every step of the way. There are such terrifying creatures everywhere, as if it can''t be killed."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but complained that although many troubles Su Yan had already been solved, many things could not be prevented. Because Yan''er and Xia Feixue followed Su Yan closely, they didn''t get hurt at all.

 Chapter 5224： Jiuhua Dynasty

    The fifth thousand two hundred and twenty-four chapters of the Jiuhua Dynasty


    Soon, after a long journey, Su Yan and the others saw a vast space in front of them, entrenched in a large number of cultivators, and the top combat powers of various forces gathered here.


    Su Yan clearly felt the strong murderous intent here, not from the mausoleum, but from the countless monks around him. When the real mausoleum reappears, it will be the start of the war, and no one wants to let go of the God Transformation Realm. The secrets are inevitable.


    The arrival of Su Yan and others quickly attracted everyone''s attention. There were surprises, curiosity, surprise and undisguised killing intent in these eyes, but at this moment, many people kept quiet, and Without any action, Su Yan and the others seemed to be outliers here.


    Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue looked at the surroundings with a little cringe in their eyes. Any one of these people would be many times stronger than them. Their strength here is simply not enough. You must know that these people are first-class forces and second-class forces. The top figures of the forces, the other unpopular forces can only pick up some soup and water in the periphery to drink, so the two of them are looking for the two elders of Lingyue Palace everywhere.


    Wu Shengtian also felt a little bit of a drum in his heart. So many powerful people were staring at him at the moment, making people wonder what to do. He looked around, and soon he found more than a dozen Kunlun wearing blue clothes in front of him. The disciples, but at this time, their breath was sluggish, their clothes were ragged, and they were crowded together, like a group of prisoners, and there were people guarding them, which made his eyes change and his face was very ugly.


    "Junior Brother Su, look!"


    Su Yan also noticed this situation, his face was no longer calm, it became a little gloomy, he glanced around, and then went straight to where the Kunlun Sect disciples were. Changed, his expression was a little abnormal, and he reprimanded loudly.


    "Bold! Who are you?"


    The person who spoke was an old uncle of the Jiuhua Dynasty, wearing a purple-gold crown and a gorgeous dragon robe. At this moment, he was glaring at Su Yan and the others.


    And a young man beside him is very eye-catching, with black hair like waterfalls, eyes like stars, and a very outstanding temperament, like Linchen, the son of the Emperor of Heaven, extremely heroic, wearing a divine iron robe, raising his hands and feet, There is the flow of the emperor''s air, and it gathers into the shape of a dragon and moves, shining in all directions.


    Su Yan stopped, turned to look at him, his dark eyes were as deep as the sea, and said lightly.


    "It turned out to be a member of the Jiuhua Dynasty. I wonder which dog is barking."


    The other people who heard these words suddenly took a deep breath and looked at Su Yan in disbelief. The ants are so ignorant of the sky and the earth, and I don''t know how the unfortunate luck came to this place. Many people wondered that the backhands they had laid before were avoided.


    But it shouldn''t be, there is only one way to get here, it''s impossible not to encounter it, many people looked at Su Yan curiously, puzzled.


    "It''s like an ant, just let you jump around for a while, and you''ll die ugly."


    At this time, the old uncle of the Jiuhua Dynasty almost had his beard crooked. He didn''t expect that his dignified generation of Immortal Emperor Nine Samsara peak powerhouse would actually be deflated on a young boy. The blush was red, but he was still holding back.


    The extremely heroic young man on the side is also frowning at the moment, looking at Su Yan with cold eyes, there is undisguised killing intent in his eyes, that is his grandfather, the previous generation of Jiuhua Dynasty The old emperor did not expect to be so insulted by Su Yan, which made him want to slap Su Yan to death immediately, but he was also desperately restrained and forbearing.


    "Junior Brother Su, there seems to be something wrong. This old man doesn''t dare to take action if you scold him like that. This place is a bit evil."


    Wu Shengtian looked at the joking expressions of those around him, and felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he didn''t know what was wrong for a while. They were latecomers, so they didn''t know what the people who came in earlier experienced and found.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked around with a calm expression, and he didn''t realize what was wrong, but the whispers of those around reminded him that there was a big problem here, and he looked at them playfully, as if he was looking at monkeys The same, let him not mention how uncomfortable he is.


    "Ignore them first, save my fellow sect first."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked straight towards the disciples of Kunlun Sect. Wu Shengtian followed closely.


    At this time, Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue were still looking for people from Lingyue Palace, but they searched all around, but they couldn''t find the shadow of everyone in Lingyue Palace, which made them both have some bad guesses. Could it be the Jiang family? Did you do it?


    Thinking of this, the two quickly walked towards Su Yan''s position. At this time, only by staying by Su Yan''s side would they feel safe.


    At this time, Su Yan had already arrived at the Kunlun Sect disciples, and was about to release their restraints, but a shrill scream came, breaking the tranquility of the place. Su Yan clearly saw that after everyone heard the strange scream, his expression changed. The hidden fear in it, did not dare to move.


    There was an incomparably intimidating aura above his head, and he went straight to Su Yan''s Heavenly Spirit Cover and swooped down. This change was too sudden, and he didn''t sense anything just now. The terrifying danger was very abrupt. Su Yan couldn''t help but look up, his eyes suddenly changed. After a change, he finally knew why these people didn''t dare to move or even speak loudly here.


    The moment Su Yan raised his head, he couldn''t help but feel a little scalp tingling. On the high rock wall, hanging corpses one after another, hair disheveled, all opened their eyes at this moment, like blue lights, at this moment All head down on his side.


    "Yan''er, Feixue, come here quickly."


    Su Yan shouted loudly, but he was dissatisfied with the movement of his hands, and pointed like a sword, and quickly forced those things like hanged ghosts back, Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue also quickly approached, and the four stood again. a piece.


    "Hold me tight!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he quickly escaped through the void and disappeared, leaving behind a group of people who were scolding mother hard.


    "This **** ant, I am at odds with him, ah!" After a scream, there was no movement.

 Chapter 5225： Descendants of the yin god

    Five thousand two hundred and twenty-five chapters descendants of Yin God


    Just now, everyone saw Su Yan being attacked by something like a hanged ghost. They thought they could kill him with one blow, but they all gloated over the misfortune. All these ghosts were attracted. They thought there were only a few, but they didn''t expect to be dispatched. Now they can''t stand still and wait to die, they can only find a way to escape.


    They have suffered a lot before, so they know that this thing is difficult to kill and cannot be reckless. Now they can only passively go deeper into the mausoleum. Innumerable ghosts were biting everyone, even the powerhouses at the peak of the Immortal Emperor couldn''t help but show a look of astonishment, their scalps were numb, and they hated Su Yan to death.


    But there is also a great danger in the depths, because there is a more terrifying existence in it, there is a big problem in this place, and the yin **** was born, and now these shaggy ghosts are the descendants of the yin god, the transformation of the old man Tiangu. The earth definitely hides the peerless murderousness, and at least there will be two unparalleled Yin gods, one female and one male.


    When the four Su Yan appeared again, they were almost at the deepest part of the mausoleum. Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay. They all had lingering fears. If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s quick movements, it would have been difficult for them to escape. How many people survived.


    "What was that just now?"


    Xia Feixue''s pretty face turned pale, and she couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s the descendant of the Yin God, which is very difficult to kill. It seems that the deepest part is not peaceful. It is very likely that there will be a Yin God."


    Su Yan said, he has seen this thing before, but it is not as fierce here, these ghosts are even the existence of the strong immortal emperor, and the number is too large, even the peak of the immortal emperor must avoid its edge.


    And the most terrifying thing is the Yin God. He possessed incomparably powerful strength during his lifetime. After death, he was buried in the Yin Eye of the Earth Vessel. The level of corpse transformation, the life that is born in the extreme of death, can be called a miracle against the sky. If you can practice, you will gradually become invincible.


    After listening to Su Yan''s description, everyone took a deep breath, and their eyes were full of astonishment. They didn''t expect such a terrifying existence. It seems that there is really a big problem in this mausoleum. What does the old man Tiangu want to do today? Could it be that you plan to use the corpse to prove the Tao and come back alive again? Even if it is possible, is he still alive? The more everyone thought about it, the colder their hair stood, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    This old man Tiangu has to be said to be an amazing figure in an era. In the era when it was the most impossible to break through the realm of God Transformation, he stepped into it strongly and became the existence of the supreme god. He was ambitious and wanted to break the barriers between the two worlds, but the reality was ruthless. I made a joke with him, there are too many powerful beings in the outside world, much more powerful than the God Transformation Realm. At this moment, he was disheartened, and then he died in depression and died.


    But as such a gorgeous character, how could he not leave behind, if he hadn''t accidentally discovered this secret realm, no one would have known what he was conspiring, maybe one day he would come back, and then set off again. Endless waves.


    Speaking of which, Xia Feixue and the others couldn''t help but give birth to a trace of admiration. As a cultivator, they should move forward and change their fate against the sky. No one wants to be bound and become a descendant of sinners. Therefore, they must rise up and break the shackles. Although the old man Tiangu did not do it, his spirit is worthy of being praised by later generations.


    "Could it be that the old man Tiangu has come to life, and now he is waiting for us inside, and then absorbs all our essence and uses it to restore himself."


    Zhao Yaner said abruptly, so scared that Xia Feixue''s face changed, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help giving her a shudder, she couldn''t help but take a breath, holding her head and rolling her eyes at Wu Shengtian. .


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, let''s continue walking in, there are more and more people behind."


    Su Yan took a look at the back and found that many people followed up alive, and they were all extremely powerful, even the existence of half-step **** transformation. Obviously, this place is of great importance. The characters are all out, and they are bound to win.


    Presumably at this moment, people from other forces hated him to the core, but Su Yan didn''t care. There were too many lice, and there were more people who wanted to kill him. Is to continue to move forward.


    Xia Feixue and Zhao Yaner''s mood suddenly became a little heavy. No one in Lingyue Palace was seen. Even the elders disappeared. It is very likely that they have been killed, and it is very likely that the Jiang family has moved their hands.


    When the former Jiang family worshipped and escaped, he delivered news to Jiang Ren, which resulted in the tragic death of the sect elders and disciples. Thinking of this Xia Feixue''s heart is full of self-blame and armor, Zhao Yan''er on the side is also about to cry. look.


    Wu Shengtian''s face was also not very good-looking. Those disciples of the Kunlun Sect must have been killed at this moment, and there is absolutely no possibility of surviving. Thinking of this, his heart was full of self-blame, and he did not save them.


    Su Yan also saw what was wrong with Wu Shengtian, and couldn''t help but say to him, "In that case, it would be very good to be able to survive. If it can''t be saved at all, don''t think about it any more."


    Wu Shengtian nodded and followed without a word.


    Then Su Yan said to Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue again.


    "Don''t worry, this revenge must be avenged, and neither the Jiang family nor the Jiuhua Dynasty can escape."


    Xia Feixue nodded, there were obvious tears on her beautiful face. Zhao Yaner was not in high spirits at the moment.


    "How many tricks did this old guy put in his tomb? Why does it feel endless, and he can''t finish killing him."


    Wu Shengtian''s voice sounded, and it was inevitable that there would be another round of complaints. Just now, they experienced several waves of fighting. They were all unknown creatures, and their strength was outrageous. If it wasn''t for Su Yan, they would have died long ago. There''s no more scum left.


    Xia Feixue''s breath is also a little disordered at the moment, her hair is a little messy, just like the fairy above the nine heavens suddenly has some red dust, although it is no longer as cold as a fairy, but it is even more exciting, and Zhao Yan''er was in shock at this time, her full chest undulating with her breathing.

 Chapter 5226： bully the small

    Five thousand two hundred and twenty-six chapters bullying the small


    "Let''s go quickly, the people behind are following, too many people will suffer a big loss." Wu Shengtian glanced behind, and then said anxiously.


    Su Yan nodded and was about to move forward when suddenly, a black dragon suddenly attacked, targeting Zhao Yan''er, which made him unable to bear the change in expression, his palm sticking out, a golden palm Appeared, with dazzling brilliance, and then the black dragon faced the golden palm, cracked inch by inch, and then annihilated.


    Zhao Yan''er was so frightened that her face turned pale, just as a breath of death enveloped her, making her breathless, and her heart was full of despair.


    Su Yan turned to look at the group of Jiuhua Dynasty, his face was gloomy, and he said lightly.


    "Is the old thing going to bully the small?"


    The one who shot just now was the old uncle of the Jiuhua Dynasty who was stunned by Su Yan before. At this moment, he was looking at Su Yan with a sullen face. I didn''t expect that my dignified Immortal Emperor peak powerhouse would not be able to win a little guy in the seventh heaven of Immortal King.


    "Little bastard, today I will let you die without a burial."


    The old uncle Hua Tianlu of the Jiuhua Dynasty scolded angrily, and the third prince on the side also frowned, looking at Su Yan as if he was looking at a dead man.


    The third prince''s name is Hua Feiyu. He is the third son of the emperor of the Jiuhua Dynasty. His talent is extremely terrifying, and he has broken through the peak of the fifth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor in his 30th year, even in the entire pseudo-god world. It is a rare existence and is cultivated as a successor.


    At this moment, he is standing in the ranks of the Jiuhua Dynasty, surrounded by the hearts of the moon, shining like a blazing sun, with a golden brilliance flowing on his body, even in the vast sea of ??people, you can see that he is different. .


    And the team lineup of the Jiuhua Dynasty is not generally strong. Even the lowest guards are in the Immortal Emperor Realm, not to mention the commanders and generals. You can''t see the slightest downsizing, but it can still be called luxurious.


    "Let me take this kid, I will bring his body to plead guilty to Grandpa Huang."


    The third prince Hua Feiyu took a step forward and said, a dragon-shaped air column was released from the outside, and the divine clothes bloomed with brilliance, as if the emperor was coming to the world, he was extremely martial, and stared at Su Yan coldly.


    "Feiyu, step back, these ants don''t need you to take action, you go and take down that kid, or come to see me."


    Hua Tianlu looked at Hua Feiyu who was standing aside and said with admiration in his eyes, then glanced at a group of guards beside him, and said in a cold voice.


    "Yes!"


    A group of guards from the Jiuhua Dynasty rushed towards Su Yan and the others. A group of more than a dozen people, all immortal emperors, released a vast and majestic energy, far exceeding the ordinary immortal emperors. The dynasty''s profound and powerful heritage, even among the first-class forces, is a top-notch existence.


    Hua Tianlu looked at this scene with a wicked smile. He didn''t believe that this kid could make a comeback in this desperate situation. More than a dozen powerful immortal emperors joined forces to attack and kill, even he dared not say that he would win. , These are the elites of the elites cultivated by the Jiuhua Dynasty, and they are not much better than the elders of the big sects, and the most important thing is that these people have practiced the combined attack formation technique.


    Xia Feixue and the others watched this scene, but they were not worried at all. Su Yan''s power was obvious to all, and no one could compete with him. So at this moment, Xia Feixue looked at the aggressive group of guards with cold eyes, as if she had expected it. The end of these people.


    Su Yan was also someone who looked at Jiuhua Dynasty playfully, and said casually.


    "Since I''m in a hurry to die, then I''ll fulfill you."


    At this time, his expression became very indifferent, like an invincible and unparalleled immortal king. The white robe was filled with terrifying coercion, and he pushed it across with one palm, like a boundless continent, smashed from the deepest part of the world. .


    At the same time, the offensive of more than a dozen Immortal Emperor guards also came like a tide, and the sky trembled. Even though the tomb was blessed with the power of God Transformation, it seemed to be twisted at the moment and was about to collapse. The strength of a dozen Immortal Emperors joined forces. It is comparable to the powerhouse of a half-step god.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care. No matter how many ants there are, don''t try to kill the elephant. In his eyes, these people are like ants, or in other words, they are all ants below the spirit transformation realm.


    Soon, the two forces collided and burst open. Endless brilliance surged into the sky, and the terrifying energy was unbridled. Seeing this, many people couldn''t help but retreat into the distance. what they can afford.


    The top of the mausoleum was directly pierced by an incomparable force, and the stars were shining on the top of everyone''s heads, giving a feeling of unreality. What kind of war broke the sky.


    In just an instant, the group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses that rushed towards Su Yan were directly blasted away. It was simply unbearable to bear the suppression of this force, and turned into a large blood mist on the spot, including even two Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnation Peaks. The leader will directly destroy both body and spirit.


    Hua Feiyu''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Su Yan in disbelief. His eyes were full of horror. He thought he was just a little-known person, but he didn''t expect his strength to be so terrifying. Take action, otherwise he will probably not be any better than these guards in the end. .


    As the old uncle of the Jiuhua Dynasty, Hua Tianlu was a little shocked. He thought that the other party was a soft persimmon and could handle it at will, but he didn''t expect to miss it, but he didn''t regret it. The background of the Dynasty is unimaginable by the world. Confidence kills Su Yan.


    Ye Tianlu turned to look at Ye Feiyu beside him, his eyes were very dignified, and he said.


    "Feiyu, when you grow up, you may not be able to beat him. Now I''ll let you see how your grandfather killed him."


    Hearing this, Hua Feiyu nodded, looking at Su Yan''s calm appearance, his eyes flashed with cold killing intent.


    And in the distant place, everyone watching this scene was terrified to the extreme at the moment, and their souls were trembling. This kind of power is simply caused by the transformation of the gods.


    But Su Yan knew that he was only a small part of the power of rules that could only be used temporarily by using God Transformation Realm, but it was not something that these Immortal Emperors could resist.


    This kind of power can only be said to be infinitely close to the God Realm.

 Chapter 5227： astonishing

    The fifth thousand two hundred and twenty-seventh chapter amazes everyone


    "What is the origin of this person? Could it be that it is an old monster who has been hidden from the world for thousands of years?"


    "I don''t think so. This person is very young, younger than my grandchildren. It shouldn''t be an old monster disguised."


    "If it''s true, then this talent is terrifying, even stronger than the Jiang family."


    There were many forces coming, among them there were many outstanding descendants from major sects or aristocratic families. Of course, the most dazzling one was Jiang Ren, the first genius of the Beiling Divine Realm.


    Even if it is a famous existence in the entire pseudo-god world, many people began to discuss curiously what would happen if the two of them met.


    Not far away, the Jiang family''s lineup was even stronger than the Jiuhua Dynasty, and there were even two half-step god-transforming ancestors.


    People from other forces didn''t dare to provoke them at all, they stayed far away, and everyone in the Jiang family was watching this scene with cold eyes.


    The leader of the Jiang family is not a half-step ancestral figure, but a middle-aged man with a very refined and vicissitudes appearance. Sharp, daunting.


    At this moment, he was inadvertently looking at Su Yan, and there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth. This scene made those who saw it suddenly shudder.


    "Could it be that this member of the Jiang family has an idea for this young man?"


    Many people began to show interest in their expressions, and who is stronger or weaker between the two may soon know.


    Su Yan also noticed this man in plain clothes. He felt a very strong fighting spirit on the opponent, which made his eyes change slightly. This man should be the most powerful opponent he has encountered in so long. A life-and-death battle is inevitable.


    The commoner man is Jiang Ren of the Jiang family. He was dubbed ''the first genius of the Beiling Divine Realm'' when he was young. No one knows where he has come now. His strength is so powerful that it makes people tremble. Su Yan might not be his opponent, not even in court.


    "Little bastard, I''m going to make you die today."


    An angry shout came, and Su Yan saw the angry-looking old uncle of the Jiuhua Dynasty glaring at him, his eyes were full of ruthlessness, and he held a scarlet long sword in his hand, with threads on it. The power of the rules, turned into a chain of gods, can destroy everything.


    Seeing this sword, Su Yan''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect this old guy to carry a Dao sword with him, but he didn''t care. If he wanted to rely on this to defeat him, what would he do with his crushing strength.


    Everyone watching the battle from a distance has their eyelids twitched at the moment. I didn��t expect that the people of the Jiuhua Dynasty would bring the Taoist tools. Even among the first-class forces, the Taoist tools belong to the existence of repression, with unpredictable ghosts and gods. Yes, even the powerhouses in the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm dare not stand up to their edge. In their opinion, that young man is going to suffer a big loss.


    "Old guy, is this your confidence? It''s really naive, so I''ll send you down to accompany them."


    Su Yan looked at Hua Tianlu indifferently, with a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth, and then he no longer hesitated and shot directly.


    Soon, the battle between the two broke out, and a dazzling brilliance suddenly appeared there, and everything around collapsed, as if there were many stars exploding, and the dazzling brilliance made everyone close their eyes.


    But the next moment, along with the sound of clicking, the crimson Dao sword was directly broken by Su Yan, and an old figure was covered in blood and flew out. Changed, and took over Hua Tianlu''s remnant.


    At this time, the expressions of the two were full of disbelief and horror.


    "Why is that?"


    Hua Tianlu even had panic in his eyes, muttering to himself, half of his body exploded directly, and even the Chiyang Dao Sword was smashed in half by the unmatched power, the power of the rules contained in it It is actually difficult to compete with him. In the past, as long as the Dao sword came out, it was always beneficial. I didn''t expect that it would not work this time.


    The people watching the battle not far away looked at Su Yan''s golden palm fingers, and invariably took in a breath of cold air, looking inexplicably horrified. And interrupted all the swords, how much power is required for this, it is like a fantasy, can it be said that this young man''s physical body is already comparable to the powerhouse of God Transformation Realm.


    Even some people with deep background can only sigh that the future is terrifying at this moment, and they all wonder what the origin of this young man is.


    There are many forces present, such as the second-rate forces such as Luoxiamen, Lihuojiao, Qixingge, etc. There are also first-class forces such as Jiuhua Dynasty, Taicang Holy Land, Chongxiao Sword Sect, etc., while the hidden Jiang family and the hidden Wang family also have first-class forces. , as well as the Dayan Academy and other super-first-class forces, but no one knew the handsome young man in white robes.


    However, before this young man went straight to the disciples of Kunlun Sect, it seemed that he wanted to rescue them. Could it be that this young man was a disciple of Kunlun Sect? Although Kunlun Sect reigns supreme in the Kunlun Divine Realm, it is only a second-rate force at best.


    Many people are talking and speculating like this, and they think it should be inseparable, but it is still difficult for everyone to believe that Su Yan is a person from Kunlun Sect. More reasonable.


    Hua Feiyu is very smart. After listening to everyone''s remarks, and thinking about Su Yan''s previous actions and their conflict with the Kunlun Sect, all this was explained clearly. Thinking of this, Hua Feiyu glanced at his own Grandfather.


    At this time, Hua Tianlu has not yet recovered from the huge blow, and it seems that his Dao heart has collapsed.


    Then Hua Feiyu turned his head to look at Su Yan, his eyes widened, killing intent in his eyes, he couldn''t help asking sharply.


    "Who the **** are you? Are you really from the Kunlun Sect?"


    The others also looked at Su Yan curiously to see how he would answer, as if to confirm in their hearts whether their guesses were correct or not.


    "I do come from Kunlun Sect. I don''t want to change my name or my surname, so is your grandfather Su Yan."


    Everyone paid a lot of attention to Su Yan, and when they heard what he said, they suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be a person from the Kunlun Sect. Many people could not believe such a second-rate force.


    This Kunlun Sect, which was about to become an unpopular force due to the disappearance of its sect master, actually cultivated such amazing disciples.

 Chapter 5228： you must die

    Five thousand two hundred and twenty-eight chapters you must die


    Many people became curious about this Kunlun Gate, and decided to investigate it after the matter was over.


    But listening to the second half of the words, most people couldn''t help laughing, and they felt amused. They looked at Hua Feiyu with sympathy and playfulness. This time, the Jiuhua Dynasty suffered heavy losses. However, everyone guessed that it should be soon. If it was them, it would be impossible to let the tiger return to the mountain. They have already torn their faces and become immortal. Of course, the grass has to be eradicated.


    "Brother Su is really bad, but I really like it."


    Zhao Yan''er stared at Su Yan from the side, looking at the domineering back, the momentum of being a husband and a husband, she felt that her heart had fallen inextricably, and Wu Shengtian watched with jealousy. , that expression was like Su Yan kidnapped his sister.


    Xia Feixue also smiled sweetly. She didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a side. Sure enough, the charm of a peerless beauty is boundless. Many men looked straight, and then looked at Su Yan with envy and jealousy in their eyes. Hate, can''t wait to replace it.


    But then everyone seemed to remember something, isn''t this beautiful woman the saint of Lingyue Palace? It was actually related to the people from Kunlun Sect. Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction of the Jiang family, and their expressions became interesting.


    They didn''t forget how the Jiang family slaughtered the people of Lingyue Palace. They were ruthless and ruthless. They took pity on the group of female disciples in Lingyue Palace who were shy. The elders of the realm did not run away.


    It seems that this disciple named Su Yan will meet the Jiang family sooner or later, and the battle between the two peerless geniuses must be worth seeing.


    "Su Yan! As soon as the imperial decree of my Jiuhua Dynasty comes out, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, it will be useless, you will surely die."


    Hua Feiyu frowned, his tiger eyes shot out divine light, staring at Su Yan, saying word by word.


    Hearing these threatening words, Su Yan just smiled slightly, the corner of his mouth was sarcastic, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Don''t worry, I will live well, but you can die."


    Su Yan''s expression was still indifferent and deep, and then he shot an unparalleled sword energy in the direction of the Jiuhua Dynasty, which contained the ultimate rules of destroying the world.


    In an instant, a black light ripped apart the world, turned into a world-destroying dragon, and rushed out in the blink of an eye. The sword light seemed to swept across the heavens, the earth and all spirits, sweeping the heavens of all ages, only to destroy the world.


    Hua Feiyu''s expression changed greatly. Only after facing such a terrifying sword light, can he know how extraordinary he is. This is simply impossible for human beings. Although he was frightened for a moment at this time, he shouted angrily, and his whole body was on fire. stand up.


    "Burning the soul and the source power? Is this the third prince of the Jiuhua Dynasty going crazy? Even if he survives, he is almost a waste."


    "It seems that he also knows that he is no match for Su Yan at all, so he can only take a gamble, which is a pity."


    Everyone is very sighed. I didn��t expect that the prince who is high above would have such a desperate day. It��s really feng shui. People in Kunlun Sect are like now, people are swords, I feel like fish, and even death has become A luxury.


    At this moment, an ethereal and immature child''s voice came, as if singing.


    "I love you walking in the dark alley alone, and the way you don''t kneel..."


    Many people heard it, and suddenly big eyes turned to small eyes, a little inexplicable. At this juncture, there were still people singing, and some people couldn''t help shouting.


    "Whose child is no one to take care of?"


    After he finished speaking, he stared at the copper bell and looked around for the source of the sound, as if he would never give up, but the singing sounded again.


    "Love you and confronted despair, and refused to cry..."


    \"Who is it? Come out to Lao Tzu, you are still singing so badly, believe it or not, Lao Tzu chopped you up with a knife.\"


    The big man was suddenly furious, it didn''t give him any face, he didn''t have any eyesight, he had to give him some color.


    The singing continued, and the battle between Su Yan and Hua Feiyu had just begun.


    At this time, Hua Feiyu burned the source and the soul, and the breath became very terrifying, and even infinitely close to the realm of the gods, which shocked everyone. This is definitely a secret method unique to the Jiuhua Dynasty. Combat bonus.


    At this time, his blood was soaring to the sky, and he rushed out from the Tianling Gai, his hideous appearance was like an immortal ancient mythical beast. When he raised his hands and feet, he was accompanied by a blazing brilliance that swept all directions. He raised his arms to block this path. Jianguang, many people can''t even bear this pressure.


    Su Yan looked at Hua Feiyu''s appearance, his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he couldn''t help but say.


    "If resistance is useful, what is the need for crushing strength?"


    As soon as the words fell, a terrifying sword light penetrated Hua Feiyu''s body, and soon the brilliance dissipated, and the terrifying aura fluctuations were annihilated into nothingness. At this time, he suddenly collapsed to the ground like a deflated balloon, and his breath changed. It was sluggish, not the way it used to be.


    Then Su Yan raised his palm again, and a giant golden hand appeared in the void, with a vast and majestic pressure, covering Hua Feiyu and Hua Tianlu underneath, and the last roar passed from the palm of his hand. came out, and finally silent.


    "Su Yan! You just wait for the endless chase hahahaha."


    After a while, the palm print disappeared, followed by Hua Feiyu''s grandfather and grandson. This scene made everyone''s eyes stunned. Su Yan really wiped it out from this world, and the consequences would be earth-shaking. What Yan will face will be the unreserved pursuit of a first-class force, which will make him feel horrified just thinking about it.


    With the end of the Jiuhua Dynasty, the childish voice finally stopped. At this time, people could clearly hear that the voice came from the front, that is, the deepest part of the mausoleum, the place where the old man Tiangu was transformed, which made people scalp. tingling.


    Are there still people alive? This is too unbelievable, or the old man Tiangu returned alive in the form of another life form.


    Many people looked at the depths of the mausoleum in disbelief. Just wait and see.


    The collapse of the Jiuhua Dynasty team is really shocking. Many people deeply remember the name Su Yan, and it is almost as unprovoked as a killing god. Of course, everyone has not forgotten the purpose of coming here this time. The thing is just a blip.


    Many people''s eyes looked at the few people standing on the field.


    The eyes became a little strange and unpredictable...

 Chapter 5229： provocative

    Chapter 5229 Provocation


    Soon, people from many forces left here and continued to move forward.


    Many people stared at Su Yan when they passed by, and these eyes contained curiosity, awe, and a well-concealed killing intent.


    Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue on the side were clinging to Su Yan tightly. Now they have become targets of public criticism, they are afraid that someone will suddenly attack.


    Wu Shengtian also looked at him vigilantly, only Su Yan''s eyes were very indifferent, and he didn''t care about the eyes around him.


    The collapse of the Jiuhua Dynasty team gave them a great shock. The general forces did not dare to attack them at all, and the forces that were qualified to attack them would not provoke disputes at this time, allowing others to reap the benefits, so for the time being There should be no more unsightly people looking for their troubles.


    Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue''s beautiful appearances made many male disciples from other factions gleam in their eyes. It is rare to see such a stunning beauty in ordinary times, but now there are two of them by Su Yan''s side. Makes people very jealous.


    And the eyes of those beautiful girls have never left Su Yan, their eyes are full of admiration, such a handsome, beautiful man with extraordinary strength, how can any woman see it and not love it, so they love Xia Feixue and Zhao Yaner. Very envious and jealous.


    Su Yan turned a blind eye to these eyes, but he suddenly felt a very strong fighting spirit, and he knew it a little.


    As expected, Jiang Ren, the leader of the Jiang family''s team not far away, was staring at him intently, his eyes were full of killing intent, with a penetrating smile at the corners of his mouth, slowly spitting out a few words.


    "I''ll wait for you in front."


    Su Yan couldn''t help showing a hint of sneer in his eyes, and responded without showing weakness.


    "Trust me, you will die miserably."


    The crowd around heard the two declaring war in the air, and their expressions suddenly changed. They couldn''t help but take a few steps and widened the distance between them. They were afraid that the two would suddenly fight, and ordinary people couldn''t bear it.


    After walking far away, everyone started to talk a lot, guessing who is stronger or weaker between the two, but most people still think that Jiang Ren of the Jiang family is stronger. After all, the shadow of the famous tree, Jiang Ren is famous and strong. Powerful and terrifying, so far no one knows its depth.


    As for Su Yan, a little-known disciple of the Kunlun Sect, no matter how amazing he is, he is always from a wild family. He is incomparable to the hidden family with a deep background, no matter in all aspects, so not many people are optimistic. Su Yan.


    Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue both had strong hatred in their eyes. That middle-aged man with an elegant and vicissitudes of life was the culprit who brutally murdered the disciples and elders of their Lingyue Palace, but their strength was too weak, so they could only kill them. Looking for help turned to Su Yan.


    "Don''t worry, when the matter here is over, the Jiang family no longer needs to exist."


    Su Yan''s eyes were very cold, and the eyes of the Jiang family were filled with endless killing intent.


    Everyone in the Jiang family is very strong, and their perception is very keen. They turned to look at Su Yan in an instant, and their eyes were extremely cold.


    And the two half-step god-transforming powerhouses couldn''t help but walk towards this side, releasing unparalleled coercion all over their bodies, as if they wanted to do something.


    However, Jiang Ren gave his hand to stop him. At this time, he looked at Su Yan with interest in his eyes and said.


    "Hehe, it seems that after destroying the people of the Jiuhua Dynasty, it gave you a lot of courage, but you must know that they are not even as good as ants in my eyes."


    Jiang Ren had a cruel look in his eyes, and he looked very plain in his clothes, but his invincible aura made everyone present feel terrified.


    "Anyone will say anything arrogant, but that''s a price to pay. I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    After he finished speaking, without waiting for Su Yan''s response, he led the Jiang family to the depths of the mausoleum. Before leaving, the Jiang family did not forget to show undisguised sarcasm at Su Yan.


    "A few ants, I''ll let you jump for a while."


    Although in the eyes of everyone, the previous Su Yan showed extremely high combat power, but it was not enough to shake Jiang Ren''s status.


    "I really want to rub this guy on the ground and see if he dares to be so arrogant."


    Wu Shengtian spat at the backs of the Jiang family and his group, and said to Su Yan.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be arrogant for long, let''s go too."


    Although Wu Shengtian is more resentful, he does not know that there are many forces in the mausoleum. Those who have just dealt with the Jiuhua Dynasty should not take action again, otherwise they will really become the target of public criticism and will be attacked by groups.


    "Don''t be afraid, with my brother here, I will protect you."


    Wu Shengtian said to Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue, and showed his domineering air, but Xia Feixue just smiled and followed Su Yan away.


    Zhao Yaner covered her face and didn''t even look at it. Big Brother Su was all taking action along the way, but someone kept hiding behind. At this moment, everyone was gone. As a result, she started talking big, and Zhao Yaner couldn''t stand it any longer. He rolled his eyes and ran away.


    Leaving Wu Shengtian scratching his head in the back, with a depressed face, he said to himself.


    "The masters are just good at the end."


    Soon, everyone came to the deeper part of the mausoleum, which was infinitely close to the place where the old man Tiangu was transformed.


    There is a large building complex suddenly appearing here, exuding a soft light in the distance. At this time, many people have rushed forward, and they have already arrived here. No one wants to be left behind. They believe that the old man Tiangu There must be a legacy, and there is a secret to breaking through the realm of God.


    In the center of the building complex, there is a huge stone tablet with the word ''detachment'' on it. The pen is flying and flying, giving people great pressure. Even many people can''t bear it at all, and it is difficult to move forward. It is enough to see What kind of courage was the old Tiangu old man.


    Su Yan and several others also came here, and they didn''t see anyone from the Jiang family. They must have gone to explore elsewhere, but that''s fine, so that they don''t see each other and fight here, causing serious impact.


    "Senior Brother Su, do you think this place is a little strangely quiet?"


    Xia Feixue looked around and said to Su Yan.


    Hearing this, Su Yan was also keenly aware of this. Before everyone passed through many places, they encountered some unknown creatures. Many of them were already extinct outside, but it was surprisingly quiet here.


    Although there seems to be nothing unusual, this is the most terrifying, and there is no sign at all, and the danger comes silently, making it difficult to guard against.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan looked around vigilantly, and when he slowed down, he could even hear his own heartbeat clearly, which was too abnormal.

 Chapter 5230： space inside the tombstone

    Chapter 5230: The space inside the stele


    "Be careful and wait and see."


    After Su Yan said a word, he walked towards the direction of the stone tablet, Xia Feixue and the others had to follow after seeing this.


    Others also discovered this situation and consciously slowed down. Everyone felt a crisis, which was the awe of the soul.


    Except for some strong people who are searching everywhere, the others are standing on the huge square, all tacitly avoiding the stone monument, advancing slowly, not too far away from each other Far.


    No one knows what is hidden in these palaces, so they all seem to be very cautious.


    At this moment, Su Yan and the others also walked not far from the stone monument. Zhao Yan''er was the weakest, and there was already sweat on her forehead.


    And Xia Feixue continued to follow Su Yan a few steps, and stopped a few dozen meters away from the stone tablet. She didn''t dare to go any further, she already felt the pain like tearing her body, which made him Can not help but a little astonished.


    "This stele is a little weird. Could it be that we have arrived at the place where Tiangu Old Man transforms?"


    Xia Feixue looked around. There were all kinds of tall buildings around, emitting bright but soft light, and some palaces had been opened, but there was no movement, just like the human world. evaporated.


    "It''s possible that the road is no longer in sight. Maybe your guess is correct. This place is quite strange, and I can''t help but feel a sense of palpitations."


    Xia Feixue''s eyes widened, and their hearts were a little nervous. It was difficult for anyone to remain calm in the face of unknown things. Even Su Yan said so, so you can imagine how dangerous this place is. ocean.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he continued to walk towards the stone tablet. His intuition told him that perhaps the old man Tiangu was really plotting something. Returning alive is not impossible.


    From the moment he entered the mausoleum, he encountered various dangers, and there is no guarantee that this is not the backhand left by the old man Tiangu, the purpose is to prevent outsiders from destroying his plan.


    But why was this secret realm discovered by later generations? Is it intentional?


    There are still many mysteries that have not been solved, but Su Yan believes that the secret of all these may lie in this stone tablet, so he intends to go forward to find out.


    "Do not force."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian, who was struggling not far behind him, and couldn''t help but say.


    At this moment, he was more than ten meters away from the stone monument, and even his forehead was slightly sweaty.


    "I can''t do it anymore, I can''t walk anymore, I''ll slip first."


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, he retreated without hesitation. He was under great pressure, and it was difficult to even lift his feet, feeling more than ten thousand.


    To be honest, Wu Shengtian''s own realm is not very high, not even as good as Xia Feixue, if it wasn''t for that drop of blood, he would never have come here.


    "You are waiting for me by the side."


    After speaking, Su Yan continued to walk towards the stone tablet, taking every step very firmly, his eyes were very calm.


    Although Su Yan''s pace was slow, he couldn''t stop him at all. He was closer to the stone tablet, and he was only a few meters away.


    And the stone tablet seemed to have a spirit. As Su Yan approached, it was no longer silent, it was shaking slightly, and it was emitting a faint light.


    When everyone heard the movement behind them, they couldn''t help but turn around and look back, their eyes widened suddenly, their eyes filled with shock, and they couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    "The strength of this Su Yan is really terrifying. Previously, the strength of the Supreme Elder of our sect at the peak of the Immortal Emperor could only be reached ten meters away from the stone tablet, and it was difficult to get close, but this Su Yan is already about to come into contact with him. ."


    "It seems that the stronger this stele is, the greater the coercion it bears, and it''s not easy for Su Yan to be able to go this far and make the stele glow."


    "You must know that even if Jiang Ren came into contact with this stele before, there was no response. Could it be that there is something strange about Su Yan?"


    Many people left their footsteps and turned to look at Su Yan who was about to come into contact with the stone tablet. There was admiration in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but talk a lot.


    So far, only Jiang Ren has come into contact with this stele, but no one knows what he found, and no one has the courage to ask, and even the other two half-step god-level ancestors of the Jiang family It was only a few meters away from the stone monument, and no matter how difficult it was to advance, I had no choice but to retreat.


    It is conceivable that Jiang Ren''s strength has surpassed the half-step God Transformation Realm, and is infinitely close to God Transformation. Perhaps he has already mastered some of the power of the rules.


    What surprised them was that with Su Yan''s strength, he had actually reached this step. They had to know that Jiang Ren was much older than Su Yan, and it was understandable to be able to surpass the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm. The first genius in the realm of the gods'', the talent is powerful.


    But at such a young age, Su Yan was able to get to this point, and he was no better than Jiang Ren. This was no longer a monster to describe. It is no exaggeration to say that this kind of talent and strength is unparalleled in the ages.


    "Brother Su Yan is so powerful, people like him so much, I want to be his Taoist companion."


    "You don''t look in the mirror to see how ugly you are, and you still want to rob my brother Su Yan, be careful that I will kill you with a knife."


    "You all get away, he''s mine."


    A group of crooked melons and cracked jujubes were blushing in the fight because of Su Yan''s ownership, and they almost got into a fight.


    Su Yan listened to the discussions around him, his eyes moved, and it seemed that Jiang Ren had also touched the stone tablet. He was really an opponent not to be underestimated.


    However, the other party did not cause a reaction from the stone tablet, which made him slightly relieved.


    After that, I stopped thinking about it. When the last step fell, even with Su Yan''s strength, there was a slight tear in his body, but it was still within the acceptable range. No hesitation, Su Yan''s palm directly imprinted on the stone tablet.


    Soon, the stone tablet shone brightly, causing a huge movement. The crowd around the square was hard to open, and Su Yan seemed to be lost, his palm touching the stone tablet and motionless.


    What everyone didn''t know was that Su Yan''s consciousness at the moment seemed to have entered a strange space.


    Su Yan saw that the surrounding environment had changed, he knew that his consciousness had entered the stone tablet, and looked around curiously.


    Soon, Su Yan''s eyes narrowed, his face was a little solemn, and an altar-like thing in front of him came into his eyes.


    The altar is very grand, with blood troughs engraved on it, and the style is very ancient, I don''t know how many years it has survived.

 Chapter 5231： Tiangu old mans spiritual thoughts

    Chapter 5231: The Spiritual Mind of the Old Man Tiangu


    In the blood tank, blood was flowing rapidly like snakes, forming blood lines.


    And what Su Yan cared about the most was not this, but a figure on the altar, who was lying on it quietly at the moment, without making a sound.


    Su Yan was also a daring artist, and he was not afraid. He walked straight forward, wanting to observe closely.


    "Young man, I advise you to dispel your curiosity, it will kill you."


    At this moment, an old figure appeared and looked at Su Yan and said.


    This figure looked very hazy, like a phantom, guarding the altar, preventing Su Yan from approaching.


    "Are you the old man Tiangu?"


    Su Yan looked at the illusory figure in front of him and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hehe, yes, yes, no."


    The old figure looked at Su Yan, and said slowly with a kind smile on his face.


    Su Yan nodded, and somewhat understood that the other party should be a ray of spiritual thought left by the old man Tiangu to protect himself.


    "Could it be that you are really doing something against the sky, offering sacrifices with the blood of living people to resurrect yourself."


    Su Yan said with a grim expression, he hated this kind of behavior that harmed others and benefited himself very much, and could not wait to get rid of it.


    Hearing this, the old man Tiangu''s spiritual sense gradually sank, and the smile on his face no longer appeared, but slowly became hideous.


    "Boy, you have to meddle in your own business."


    For anyone who wants to obstruct him, he will not be merciful. Maybe he used to have justice in his heart, and it is his duty to save the common people.


    But after tens of thousands of years, his corpse was channeled, a new consciousness was born, and he became a new life form. The memory of the previous life has been completely lost, and it can even be said that he has completely become another person. Now he, Become bloodthirsty and cruel.


    "It''s the final step now and I won''t let anyone spoil it.


    "Although I don''t know how you got in here, but if you are courting death, I will fulfill you."


    Tiangu old man''s spiritual thoughts have torn his disguised face at this moment, and now he has become hideous and full of evil thoughts.


    "What if I say no."


    Su Yan also looked at him with cold eyes and did not flinch. If he really wanted to succeed, he would have to die.


    Although he doesn''t care about the lives and deaths of others, he cares about his friends and worries about their safety, so the best way is to kill the danger in advance, which is not difficult for him to do.


    "Kid, think about it clearly, although I''m just a Taoist mind, and it''s not something you can compare with. I know that you hide your realm, but as long as you don''t reach the realm of transformation, in my eyes, you''re just an ant."


    Old man Tian Gu''s spiritual sense saw Su Yan planning to do something, and said with a wicked smile.


    "Haha, it''s just a fox and a tiger. Even if you are really in the spirit realm, I can kill you."


    Su Yan also pointed like a sword, and was about to release a powerful sword energy to kill this spiritual sense and destroy this altar by the way.


    But at this moment, the spiritual sense of the old man Tiangu suddenly said.


    "Kill me, you have to die too. Someone is already staring at you outside. It should be your enemy, and your friend seems to be in danger."


    He didn''t expect Su Yan to see the truth in him and said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s expression changed, he thought of something, and then his consciousness returned to his body instantly.


    At this time, an unexpected scene was taking place in the square.


    Just when Su Yan''s consciousness entered the space inside the stone tablet, a huge movement attracted the Jiang family''s group.


    Jiang Ren stared at Su Yan''s figure, his eyes were very deep, and he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this wild boy to be able to do this, and to make the stone monument glow, which made him a little uncomfortable, knowing that he touched it before. The stone tablet was silent, doesn''t this mean that he is not as good as him?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ren had a murderous intention in his heart, taking advantage of his illness to kill him.


    In Su Yan''s current state, his consciousness has been separated from his body. If his physical body is destroyed, then what is the use of paying attention to his soul. Without his physical body to carry his spiritual soul, he will not be able to handle it at that time.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ren''s eyes moved, and he walked towards the stone monument on the square. To be precise, he should have walked towards Su Yan in front of the stone monument. This scene was also seen by others, but no one stopped them, but all Looks like a good show.


    When two tigers fight, one must be injured, which is beneficial to them.


    "This Su Yan is in danger, and the stele reacts, indicating that there must be some secrets hidden in it that we don''t know. Jiang Ren will definitely not let this opportunity pass."


    "Su Yan''s consciousness has already detached from his body. Now he can only be slaughtered by others. I don''t think those little scoundrels can stop him."


    "At that time, only the soul will remain. Jiang Ren must be searching for his soul, so he can gain insight into what secrets Su Yan has mastered."


    Many forces in the square were planning to sit on the sidelines at this time, and they had no intention of intervening.


    At this time, Wu Shengtian, Zhao Yaner, and Xia Feixue had ugly expressions on their faces. They had no choice. If Su Yan died, then they would not want to live. can return safely.


    And what they had to do was to drag Jiang Ren with all their might, because he was the only one who could get in touch with Su Yan.


    It is difficult for other people to get close to the stone tablet, and even Dao Jian can hardly ignore the pressure of the God Transformation Realm and cause damage to Su Yan.


    So they have made up their minds to hold Jiang Ren down.


    As if seeing through their thoughts, Jiang Ren sneered at the corners of his mouth, looking at a few people and said mercilessly.


    "People have to be self-aware, a group of ants is like a group of ants, they are just looking for death."


    After Jiang Ren finished speaking, he stretched out his palm and slapped the palm of the front lightly. At first, it was the size of a grinding disc, but it soon spread out. Hundreds of millions of gods bloomed like a star river, and they suppressed Wu Shengtian and the others. .


    boom!


    Under the shocking gazes of many Taoists and cultivators, Xia Feixue and the others were completely covered by their palms and could no longer see their figures. There was no doubt that they had no resistance at all and vanished.


    The slap just now was so amazing that many people couldn''t help shivering. In their opinion, Jiang Ren should no longer be called the ''First Genius of the Beiling Divine Realm'', but should be called ''Northern Mausoleum''. The first master of the Mausoleum God Realm'' is right, this kind of strength has already exceeded half a step into the God Realm too much.


    Many male cultivators looked at the place where Xia Feixue and the others disappeared, and felt regretful. It was really a pity that such a peerless beauty had died.


    After that, he stopped paying attention and looked at Su Yan, who should soon follow in the footsteps of these people.

 Chapter 5232： Despicable Jiang Ren

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and thirty-two despicable Jiang Ren


    With a playful smile on the corner of Jiang Ren''s mouth, he walked towards Su Yan, his eyes filled with infinite killing intent, extremely cold.


    But at this moment, an intermittent cough came from where Wu Shengtian was before.


    "Cough...cough..."


    When the smoke cleared, everyone in the square suddenly shrank their eyes to the size of the tip of a needle, looking in disbelief. I didn''t expect these people to survive.


    Soon, Jiang Ren also stopped walking towards Su Yan, turned to look behind him, his eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Oh? It''s not dead? It''s really surprising."


    Not far away, the figures of Wu Shengtian, Xia Feixue and Zhao Yan''er appeared. What surprised people was that Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue were not seriously injured, but their faces were rather pale.


    Could it be that?


    Soon, everyone turned their eyes to Wu Shengtian, who was standing in front of Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue. At this time, his hair was disheveled, his body was covered in blood, and his breath was very sluggish. He was seriously injured.


    What makes everyone puzzled is how a small immortal emperor''s reincarnation cultivator survived under Jiang Ren''s hands.


    But Jiang Ren saw through Wu Shengtian''s reliance at a glance. It was a drop of blood in his body. It looked inconspicuous, but it released a drop of blood essence that could even threaten him. .


    "Hehe, so that''s the case, really lucky guy."


    At this time, Wu Shengtian''s mouth was full of blood. Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue sitting on the side helped him sit up and looked at him worriedly. Zhao Yan''er''s eyes were red, although she didn''t say it, she knew that Wu Shengtian had been Treat her as a younger sister, so she feels very uncomfortable at the moment.


    "Almost took my old life." Wu Shengtian sat there, grinning in pain, his face twitching.


    But then she squeezed out a smile and looked at Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright, I can''t die for the time being, I said I can protect you, you still don''t believe it."


    Hearing this, Zhao Yan''er finally couldn''t help crying. She was still blaming him for hiding behind, but when her life was in real danger, it was this man who tried his best to protect her like a brother. , which made him even more sad.


    Xia Feixue looked at Wu Shengtian gratefully. If he hadn''t helped them block the terrifying palm just now, maybe they would have turned into a corpse by now. No, it should be said that there are no bones left. I am very grateful.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Zhao Yaner, his eyes showed doting, he raised his **** palm to help wipe the tears off his face, the latter also hugged the thick big hand tightly, and the tears seemed to be free of money. Huhu stay.


    "Hehe, it''s really a touching scene, but that''s the end of it."


    Jiang Ren looked at a few people and said sarcastically, with a smirk on the corner of his mouth, which made people shudder.


    "Your grandfather Wu''s fate seems to be immortal, and it will be you who will die right away."


    Wu Shengtian''s mouth was full of blood, but at this moment he was not afraid at all, instead he spoke to Jiang Ren sarcastically.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiang Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a strong sense of coldness. Even the other people who were far apart couldn''t help shivering at the moment, and it seemed that he was really angry.


    "I said you have no chance hahaha..."


    Wu Shengtian laughed uncontrollably, and Xia Feixue and Zhao Yaner behind him also looked surprised.


    Jiang Ren was shocked when he saw this scene, could it be?


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    A faint voice sounded, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the square, and all of them opened their eyes in an instant, watching this scene in shock.


    Su Yan is back!


    At this critical moment, Su Yan actually made a strong comeback, and there will be a good show to watch next.


    Jiang Ren slowly turned around and looked at Su Yan who was walking towards him, his eyes were filled with icy killing intent, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but the smile was cold and biting.


    And the moment he heard the spirit of Tiangu old man, Su Yan had a bad premonition in his heart, there was a great enemy of life and death outside, and he was the only one who could threaten him.


    Without thinking about it, Su Yan chose to return his consciousness to his body, and with a casual sweep, he saw the tragic appearance of Wu Shengtian and the others not far away, which made the killing intent in his heart reach its extreme level. He had never wanted to kill someone like that before. .


    "Hehe, what can you do even if you wake up, can you stop the person I want to kill?"


    Jiang Ren said provocatively towards Su Yan, and then a Dao sword with a icy aura appeared. Everyone in the square felt that the temperature had dropped by several degrees, covered with frost, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    "I just want you to watch them die in front of you, when you killed my nephew Jiang Yichen."


    Jiang Ren said with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, and then the figure quickly swept towards Wu Shengtian and several people, and he came in a flash, and cut out a sword without hesitation, wanting to kill a few people.


    Su Yan''s speed was even faster. Before Jiang Ren''s sword could fall, a golden palm caught the Frost Sword.


    Even though Su Yan had seen Su Yan''s katana sword when he was fighting Hua Tianlu before, when they saw this scene clearly again, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Jiang Ren was not at all surprised by this scene, he stepped back, and then stood not far away and looked at Su Yan jokingly, with a sly smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yan looked at Jiang Ren and had a bad premonition in his heart. Sure enough, the next moment, there was a strange feeling in his body, and his blood couldn''t help surging. He wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood, but he forcibly suppressed it.


    "Hehe, look at your palm, the taste of poisoning is unpleasant, since I know your methods, will I have no backhand?"


    With a playful smile on the corner of Jiang Ren''s mouth, he looked at Su Yan and said.


    Hearing this, Su Yan raised his palm, the center of the palm was pitch black, and the toxins had invaded the body and wreaked havoc everywhere. Su Yan used the immortal power in his body to suppress it, but with little success. It''s pitch black.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt that the immortal power in his body was about to get out of control, so he couldn''t help sitting down cross-legged.


    Seeing Su Yan''s actions, Jiang Ren did not make any further moves. He wanted to slowly appreciate the process of Su Yan''s death to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    "Don''t waste your energy, this poison has no solution at all, you just wait to die, hahaha."


    Jiang Ren laughed recklessly, making people shudder.

 Chapter 5233： by surprise

    The fifth thousand two hundred and thirty-third chapters are unexpected


    "Brother Su, are you alright, don''t scare me, woo woo woo."


    Zhao Yan''er saw Su Yan''s appearance, and her tears fell uncontrollably. At this time, he had lost his mind and didn''t know what to do.


    Wu Shengtian was also unable to move at this time, and the situation couldn''t get any worse.


    "Senior Brother Su!"


    Xia Feixue looked at Su Yan''s state with worry, and then took out a lot of holy medicines, even divine medicines to save Su Yan.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s face was black and he didn''t say a word.


    Jiang Ren watched this scene with all his leisure, with a playful look in his eyes.


    "The Jiang family is really a nest of snakes and rats. They are extremely sinister. They are using all kinds of indiscriminate methods. Don''t they dare to fight in an upright and upright manner?"


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but yelled loudly, the intense emotion affected the injury in his body, making him cough loudly.


    Zhao Yan''er and Xia Feixue also glared angrily.


    Many forces in the square are silent at the moment, no one dares to make a sound, but silence is better than sound.


    Many people are very shameless about Jiang Ren''s actions, and they can''t help but despise him. They win their opponents, but lose their reputation.


    At this time, Su Yan was running the "Nine Heavens of Chaos" in his body, and his black face was just a little trick for him to stabilize Jiang Ren.


    Although this kind of poison is very domineering, it has encountered a chaotic immortal energy that is countless times more domineering than it. The poison is directly transformed into the nourishment of the chaotic immortal energy. Su Yan feels that his cultivation realm has become a little more advanced.


    The poison has been resolved, but the black green on his face has not yet dissipated. In the eyes of everyone, the aura in his body is very chaotic, as if he has gone crazy, and his state is very sluggish, but these are all his Deliberately.


    Just when everyone was worried about it, Su Yan opened his eyes and watched Xia Feixue and the others say weakly.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m fine now."


    The state is very good, and it is unprecedentedly good, but other people don''t know about it. They all think that Su Yan is now terminally ill, and the light is back. here.


    Zhao Yuaner spoke with a weeping tone, and said to Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, if you have anything else to say, just say it."


    Su Yan couldn''t help rolling his eyes in his heart. He said this as if he was explaining his last words, which made him a little speechless, but it was hard to break it down.


    Xia Feixue also looked at him worriedly, not knowing what to say.


    Jiang Ren looked at Su Yan''s state, looked at him playfully, and said in his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, they will go down with you soon."


    "Hehe, even before I die, I will take you to Huangquan together."


    Su Yan''s face was dark, his eyes were cold, and he said weakly, that look was distressing, as if he had his last breath left.


    "Hahahaha, I want to see how you look like, **** me."


    Jiang Ren couldn''t help but burst into laughter when he heard this, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    Everyone in the Jiang family also laughed, and there was endless joy in their eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t help slandering in his heart, laugh, laugh, and you will cry later.


    "Actually, as long as you tell me what you saw after touching the stone tablet just now, maybe I can kill them."


    Jiang Ren stared at Su Yan with interest after laughing and said.


    "Brother Su, don''t listen to him. Even if you tell him, he won''t let us go."


    Zhao Yan''er hurriedly shouted, she didn''t want to see Su Yan being controlled by them, thus sacrificing herself, this was not what she wanted to see.


    "Smelly girl, you are courting death!"


    Jiang Ren looked at Zhao Yan''er with a gloomy face, and couldn''t help but threaten, but the latter was not afraid at all, and confronted him with a small face.


    "If you want to kill her, pass me first, you have to catch it."


    Su Yan also opened his mouth and said, and then with a flick of his fingers, a pale golden sword qi gushed out from his hand.


    It looks unremarkable and has no threat at all, and even the first-level Immortal Emperor can be broken later.


    Seeing this scene, the Jiang family almost broke out of laughter, and they couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    And everyone outside the arena couldn''t help shaking their heads at the moment, this sword energy might not be enough for them to trim their toenails.


    Zhao Yan''er and the others didn''t even see it, and even couldn''t help turning around, not wanting to see Su Yan being mocked until he died.


    The sword qi slowly swirled in the air, and it took a while before reaching Jiang Ren, but the latter stretched out his hand when he saw this, intending to blast this Su Yan''s sword qi into the air, but he didn''t expect it. Yes, a shock happened.


    As soon as the pale golden sword qi first touched, a dazzling brilliance burst out and covered the world, causing a terrifying rumbling sound from all over the place. terrifying.


    But the Jiang family couldn''t laugh anymore at this moment, they looked at Su Yan with anger, and their eyes were almost split.


    People from other forces also looked at Su Yan in disbelief.


    Wu Shengtian, Xia Feixue, and Zhao Yan''er also looked at this scene with surprise, and then looked at Su Yan, the dark green on the latter''s face had disappeared, and it was quite rosy, and there was no sign of poisoning.


    "Brother Su, are you alright?"


    Zhao Yan''er looked at Su Yan with surprise, she couldn''t help but ran over and hugged his arm, her huge plump rubbing against his arm.


    "Senior Brother Su, so you''re all right, it seems we''ve been worrying for nothing."


    Xia Feixue was also full of surprises, but then she suddenly changed her face and said with a face of resentment.


    Seeing this, Su Yan had a big head, so he had no choice but to explain.


    "Feixue, Yan''er, I didn''t mean to hide you from you, but to paralyze Jiang Ren, and then take it out of the blue, and use the way of others to treat others, so that I can avenge you."


    When Xia Feixue saw Su Yan''s anxious explanation, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Senior Brother Su, don''t get me wrong, I don''t blame you, after all, you are also here to save us."


    Wu Shengtian also limped to Su Yan''s side at this moment. Xia Feixue had quite a lot of magic medicine in his hand, and he was almost recovering.


    "Good boy, I knew you didn''t get planted so easily, and this Jiang Ren will be handed over to you."


    Su Yan nodded, and then the eyes of several people turned to the direction of the smoke.


    Jiang Ren didn''t die so easily, and Su Yan didn''t expect his move to kill him.

 Chapter 5234： different minds

    The fifth thousand two hundred and thirty-four chapters have different minds


    "Little bastard, I''m going to tear you to pieces."


    An angry roar resounded through the square, containing boundless anger, and when everyone heard this voice, they couldn''t help shivering.


    Su Yan''s eyes watched calmly.


    At this time, Jiang Ren''s figure gradually appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Suddenly there was a sigh of relief.


    There was a deep disbelief and horror in his expression.


    At this time, Jiang Ren was no longer as gentle and graceful as before, but his robes were all torn, and the exposed skin was full of scars, which was shocking.


    What''s even more terrifying is that one of his arms has disappeared, a piece of blood and blood.


    Seeing this, everyone in the Jiang family hurried forward to protect him, while the two half-step deity-transforming old men took out the magic medicine to help him recover from his injuries.


    If Jiang Ren died here, it would be very difficult for them to survive. Not only was it a threat from Su Yan, Jiang Ren''s status in the Jiang family was even higher than that of the patriarch, comparable to an ancestor.


    During this process, Jiang Ren''s eyes were fixed on Su Yan, his killing intent condensed into ice, which made the hair stand on end.


    Not to be outdone, Su Yan said sarcastically.


    "How is it? Does it taste good?"


    "But you really have a big life, so you won''t die, but the good show has just begun, you want to play with me to the end."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ren''s face was extremely ugly, and he was even more angry. He didn''t expect that one day he would be put up with someone, which was a great shame to him.


    People from other forces didn''t expect Jiang Ren to be injured like this. The moment before, he was looking down at everyone from a high place, but he didn''t expect to be beaten like this the next second. It''s really impermanent, and some people can''t help but sigh.


    Looking at the plaza riddled with holes, the long-lasting shock in everyone''s eyes did not dissipate.


    This place is quite special. It is the place of Taoist transformation of the old man Tiangu, who is a strong **** of transformation. It is infected by his Taoism, and it should be difficult to destroy it below the divine transformation.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s understated sword energy would have such great power.


    This made it difficult for people from many forces to calm down.


    Moreover, many people have already moved other thoughts at this moment, Su Yan has become the biggest anomaly here, which is not good news for everyone.


    The inheritance of the old man Tiangu must not fall into his hands, otherwise the balance of the outside world will be broken by this young man, which they do not want to see.


    People from some forces have begun to tacitly conspire, and it is impossible for Su Yan to fight alone, so they plan to besiege Su Yan at the moment the inheritance appears.


    Everyone''s thoughts were different, Su Yan seemed to have sensed something, and glanced at these people, the crowd suddenly froze, some scalp tingling, they did not expect that Su Yan''s perception was so powerful.


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of mockery.


    After all, ants are a group of ants, and they will never be on the table.


    "If you guys are willing to be honest tools, I won''t kill you. If you don''t know what to do, then don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Su Yan put a cold smile on the corner of his mouth and said to himself.


    "Brother Su, why don''t you kill them now, when Jiang Ren recovers, we will be in danger."


    Zhao Yan''er said to Su Yan a little worriedly, Jiang Ren just acted on them as if ignoring ants, which made her still have lingering fears.


    Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian also looked at him puzzled.


    This should be the time when Jiang Ren was at his weakest. When he recovered, it was not known who would die.


    After all, Su Yan just hit him by surprise.


    If the two confronted each other head-on, to be honest, they were really clueless.


    so.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him.


    Jiang Ren did this to Su Yan just now.


    "Don''t worry, with me here, he can''t make any waves."


    "Speaking of which, I have to thank him."


    Su Yan showed a smile and looked at Jiang Ren across from him.


    "thank him?"


    Xia Feixue and the others looked at Su Yan in confusion, but the latter just smiled and did not explain.


    Seeing this, they are not easy to ask, after all, everyone has their own secrets.


    "Brother Su, what should we do now?"


    There are not only the Jiang family here, but also countless forces, big and small, all eyeing them.


    Zhao Yan''er glanced at the guards around her. Although there was no danger for the time being, she did not dare to relax her vigilance.


    In this mausoleum, she has encountered two life crises. Although they have been resolved, it still leaves a shadow in her heart.


    "Look at it, let''s hold on tight, and someone will be unable to hold back."


    The old man Tiangu intends to sacrifice these people, so he does what he wants, and he also wants to see if this heaven-defying operation is feasible.


    At the altar before, Su Yan wanted to sabotage the plan of the old man Tiangu, but since he noticed the abnormality of some forces just now, he changed his mind.


    He won''t do thankless things.


    And Jiang Ren has lost his threat to him now, so he can ignore it for the time being.


    But Jiang Ren on the opposite side didn''t think so.


    "Little bastard, my poison has no solution, why are you okay?"


    Su Yan with a gloomy face, roared at Su Yan.


    And this question is also in the minds of most people, how did Su Yan survive, you must know that he had a black face before, and he was deeply poisoned.


    But it miraculously improved, and it also confuses everyone, which is unexpected.


    Hearing this, the smile on Su Yan''s face gradually disappeared, and his eyes were as deep as an abyss, making people dare not look directly.


    "Do you want to know?"


    "But I don''t talk nonsense with the dead."


    "You make me very unhappy now. I wanted to keep you alive for a while, but you don''t know how to cherish it."


    Su Yan shook his head. The previous Jiang Ren could be said to have been ranked first on his must-kill list, but then he changed his mind. Maybe this Jiang Ren would be a very good tool person, so he planned to stay with the Jiang family for the time being. these lives.


    He didn''t mind doing a job of killing the donkey once.


    Of course, the idea is good, but I didn''t expect this Jiang Ren to take the initiative to provoke him. It seems that he is still too kind, which makes people look down on him.


    This problem has to be corrected, otherwise all cats and dogs can bully him.


    "I''m not ashamed, I don''t believe the same thing. When I meet for the second time, come over if you have the ability. If I kill you, it will be like killing an ant."


    Although Jiang Ren was a little jealous of Su Yan in his heart, as the saying goes, if you lose, you won''t lose, and he can''t lose his momentum.


    If he loses his military spirit, then the Jiang family''s team will not be easy to lead. He doesn''t expect other people to help him kill Su Yan.


    So he had to go into battle himself.

 Chapter 5235： time rule

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and thirty-five time rules


    "You want to kill me to fulfill you."


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold and he said sternly.


    Then he raised his hand and probed forward, as if there was a universe manifesting in the palm of his hand, making a majestic rumbling sound.


    Jiang Ren''s eyelids twitched, and he regretted the quickness of his tongue, but now he has no room to back down.


    As long as he took out that Dao sword with a frosty air, he planned to block Su Yan''s attack.


    "You all go away, I''ll meet him."


    Everyone in the Jiang family, including two half-step god-transforming ancestors, ran very fast when they heard Jiang Ren''s words, without turning their heads back.


    Jiang Ren watched this scene, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, and then he stopped thinking about it and looked at Su Yan with seriousness.


    At the moment, people from other forces are also looking at it with solemn eyes. They thought it would be Jiang Ren who had the last laugh, but now everyone is at a loss. If Su Yan kills Jiang Ren, then they have to face Su Yan directly. It''s chilling to think about.


    They didn''t know that they would be sacrificed in blood, and they thought that Su Yan would be the biggest threat. They had to say that this idea was very naive.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan fired a sword energy unparalleled in Jiang Ren''s direction, which contained the ultimate power of destroying the world.


    In an instant, the sword light rushed past, seemingly sweeping the heavens, only to destroy the world.


    "what is this?"


    Many monks of Taoism looked at this sword light, and their minds were a little unstable. In a trance, they seemed to see the stars shattering and the sky shattering. Many of the rules of the heavenly way were manifested, and there was a scene of the weeping of gods, demons, gods, and Buddhas, which made them feel great. startle.


    "how is this possible?"


    Jiang Ren watched this scene in horror. He originally thought that Su Yan, like him, only mastered part of the power of the rules of the God Transformation Realm, but he didn''t expect that the opponent''s casual blow would be so powerful, as if he had mastered the rules and order of the heavenly way. Power.


    Despite the resistance of the Frost Dao Sword, when the sword light came, it was too late to let him use all the protective measures.


    It is impossible to resist such a powerful sword light, as if it is about to destroy the heavens, who can stop it?


    "don''t want!"


    Everyone in the Jiang family stared at Jiang Ren, and then a scene that made their scalps go numb happened.


    The sword light, which was less than an inch long, directly penetrated Jiang Ren''s eyebrows, leaving a blood hole.


    Jiang Ren''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of disbelief. He didn''t believe that he would die here, in the hands of Su Yan, who had always been regarded as an ant by him. At this moment, he was full of regrets. But no chance.


    Immediately afterwards, hundreds of sword beams shot out from his body.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, Jiang Ren''s whole body was covered with sword holes, and then he was directly smashed into the void, leaving nothing behind, and his body and spirit were immediately destroyed.


    The people in the square stared blankly at all this, and they still haven''t recovered. This is different from what they imagined. They thought there would be a peerless battle, but they didn''t expect it to end so quickly. Su Yan directly destroyed the generals. Jiang Ren was killed.


    Jiang Ren''s soul seemed to be buried in a river of unknown origin.


    At this moment, a living fossil from Dayan Academy who had lived for an unknown number of years could not help but exclaimed.


    "This....is it already involved in the field of time rules?"


    After he finished speaking, his eyes widened and he looked at Su Yan in disbelief, his eyes were astonishing as if he were looking at a peerless treasure.


    As soon as those words came out, there was one after another in the crowd gasping for breath.


    Unexpectedly, what Su Yan realized was the power of the rules of the most difficult time domain, so it was no wonder that everyone looked like this.


    You must know that if you master the rules of the time domain, it is equivalent to being invincible in the same realm, and you can even fight across several realms.


    If someone said that Su Yan could compete with the God Transformation Realm, everyone would not find it strange. This was the horror of the power of time rules.


    Unexpectedly, this Su Yan has reached such a young age, and it seems that Jiang Ren''s death is not wrong.


    "Killing Jiang Ren is like killing a dog. Killing us is no different than killing an ant."


    Someone couldn''t help but say that they were so afraid of Su Yan that they didn''t dare to provoke him.


    "When he did this, he was not demonstrating against various religions."


    Some senior figures said with emotion, causing a group of echoing voices.


    At this moment, everyone in the Jiang family had lost their minds, and at this moment, they were all standing there like a concubine in mourning.


    When Jiang Ren died, Su Yan would never let them go.


    Sure enough, with the appearance of a giant golden hand, the Jiang family was directly covered.


    People from other forces did not expect that Su Yan would be so ruthless and decisive that he would forcefully kill the Jiang family in front of everyone.


    When the two half-step god-transforming powerhouses in the Jiang family saw this, they shot directly. Obviously, they were already prepared.


    "The mayfly shakes the tree."


    Su Yan said with a sneer on his face.


    The existence of the two half-step gods, at this moment, the sleeves are agitated, and the wind is howling, as if they have turned into heaven and earth, and they have to fight against the golden giant palm like the hand of God.


    The means of half-step into the divine realm are vast and unpredictable, but even so, it is only a little support.


    boom!


    The next moment, the golden palm fell relentlessly, as if to overturn hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers.


    The entire space couldn''t help shaking, and terrifying cracks appeared on the ground, devastated and extremely terrifying.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock, even some beings who were close to the gods were frowning and did not dare to approach, for fear of being affected.


    There is no doubt that there is absolutely no possibility of surviving under such power.


    The Jiang family is wiped out!


    All the dust settled, and the surroundings fell into a dead silence.


    "Everyone in the Jiang family insists on being my enemy, so I can only use the killer as an example."


    "If anyone disagrees, you can come to me at any time."


    Su Yan glanced at the pale-faced people in the distance, and said, with a cold smile on his face, which made people shudder.


    At this moment, an old man with a bright face and a bright face came out of the crowd.


    It can be seen that when he was young, his demeanor was refined, and his whole person had a sense of transcendental unity with the Tao, and the whole person seemed to be standing at the center of the Tao.


    Dao rhyme is naturally intertwined with laws, and it seems that even this world is integrated with his breath while walking.


    And this old man is the living fossil existence who said that Su Yan masters the power of the rules of the time domain. With his appearance, many people''s eyes are focused on him, and there is a look of respect in their eyes.


    However, Su Yan did not know this old man. The opponent''s strength should not be underestimated, but he did not feel any malice in the opponent''s body.


    Seeing Su Yan a little puzzled, Xia Feixue on the side took a step forward to explain to him.


    "This person''s name is Yuyangzi, he is a great scholar from Dayan Academy, with peach and plum all over the world, he is very respected, even the current dean of Dayan Academy is his student, even some who have lived for thousands of years. If he exists, he has to be called an old senior, no one knows how old he has lived."

 Chapter 5236： two Taoist boys

    Five thousand two hundred thirty-six chapters two Taoist boys


    After listening to Xia Feixue''s words, Su Yan nodded, then turned to look at the old man to see what he would say.


    "My Dayan Academy has no intention to come here to compete for opportunities. The old man brought these students here just to let them see the world and gain knowledge, and I don''t want to be an enemy of anyone, so I will ask Su Shaoxia to raise your hand. ."


    Yu Yangzi, who is immortal, said, with a literati''s arrogance and uprightness, it makes people feel like a spring breeze, and has a good feeling in their hearts, and there is no intention of compromising.


    And Su Yan didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, and he still had the respect he should have when facing elders.


    Su Yan looked at Yu Yangzi calmly, and said slowly in the latter''s expectant gaze.


    "Senior has been worrying too much, this junior is not a bloodthirsty person, and his actions against the Jiuhua Dynasty and the Jiang family are just out of personal grievances, so there is no need to worry."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Yuyangzi couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, Su Yan''s methods made him feel a little palpitated. He didn''t want to confront him unless he had to, so it''s always good to say hello in advance. .


    The goal has been achieved, Yuyangzi turned around and retreated into the crowd.


    Seeing this scene, people from other forces also began to show their favor to Su Yan at this moment, but Su Yan ignored it.


    Instead, he turned and walked towards the stone tablet again. If possible, he planned to kill the threat in advance.


    I wasted this time, and I don''t know what''s going on.


    Those who entered the palace before and never came out, as if the world had evaporated, should have been sacrificed by blood at this moment, and the fresh blood on the altar is the best proof.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan prepared to go to that space again through the stone tablet.


    But this time he miscalculated, even if he repeatedly printed his palm on it, the stone tablet remained silent.


    Su Yan had no choice but to give up, it seemed that the divine sense had already made a move.


    Now he has no choice.


    The many forces in the square are also scattered at the moment, and they don''t know what Su Yan found after touching the stone tablet before, and no one dares to ask.


    At this moment, seeing Su Yan returning without success, and the stone tablet no longer responding, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, it seemed that Su Yan had not obtained the inheritance.


    Therefore, in their hearts, the stone tablet has been excluded. At this moment, there is no hidden space for everyone to search everywhere. Perhaps the inheritance of the old man Tiangu is in it.


    There is no road ahead, so this place is the place where the old man Tiangu is transformed, and many people even look for his bedroom everywhere.


    "Let''s go, let''s go shopping, maybe we can find some good treasures."


    Su Yan said to Xia Feixue and the others, and then walked forward.


    Zhao Yaner and the others immediately followed after seeing this, and Wu Shengtian was in charge of the break.


    As soon as Su Yan and the others left, the square fell into silence again, and there was no one to be seen.


    At this moment, the stone tablet brilliance flashed.


    Two small figures appeared out of thin air, but they did not attract people''s attention.


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian strolled around, but they didn''t find anything. During this process, they heard that someone was looking for some "rare immortal material" in the palace from time to time, and then there was no movement.


    This bizarre scene did not stop everyone''s desire for immortal materials. There are still quite a few people who are talented and bold and enter the palace to hunt for treasures, but they are like mud cows entering the sea and never appear again.


    Soon, no one dared to enter. There are some terrible existences in these palaces, like a man-eating monster, waiting for everyone to throw themselves into the net.


    The helpless people returned to the square again, a little dejected, not a single hair, but a lot of people.


    Everyone can''t help but wonder if the old man Tiangu has left an inheritance, or that the inheritance has already been obtained.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Su Yan unanimously, hesitant, but he didn''t dare to look at it, and turned his head quickly.


    Only a handful of people began to suspect that it was all a hoax.


    "Brother Su, are we going for nothing? There''s nothing here."


    Zhao Yaner couldn''t help complaining.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile and said.


    "Yan''er, don''t worry, you will know soon."


    Su Yan''s words made Zhao Yan''er stare at him curiously, Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian didn''t know what kind of riddle Su Yan was playing.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t want to say more, they had no choice but to hold back.


    At this moment, two small figures suddenly appeared on the square.


    One man, one woman, and two Taoist boys, all of them eleven or twelve years old, with red lips and white teeth, beautiful and full of aura.


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel a little silly, how could there be two children here.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and everyone has some hair in their hearts at this moment, and there is a vigilant color in their eyes.


    Suddenly, the two children spoke, but in an old-fashioned tone.


    "We are the boys under the throne of Tiangu Xianzun, and we are here to meet you."


    Hearing this, everyone''s scalp was numb, Tiangu Xianzun should be talking about the old man Tiangu, and these two children actually claimed to be the boys under his seat, doesn''t it mean that they have lived for tens of thousands of years, is this possible? ?


    People from many forces do not believe that the old man Tiangu is already dead, how could the boy under his seat be still alive.


    "Maybe it''s not necessarily true what they said. Those two Dao boys have the power of time, and their physical bodies have existed for at least tens of thousands of years."


    Yu Yangzi, the living fossil of Dayan Academy, said, with a very unsightly expression, staring at the front seriously.


    Many people were stunned, showing shock. Yuyangzi must have been well-informed after living for so long, and most people have no doubts about his words.


    "I do not believe!"


    At any time, there is no shortage of bold people, someone said loudly.


    Some people shook their heads and sneered, and one of the elders of the sect said.


    "I''m afraid that someone is trying to make a mystery and bring out two children, trying to scare us away, so as to swallow the inheritance of this place alone, it''s really a good plan."


    Su Yan, on the other hand, has been watching from the sidelines, waiting for the development of the situation.


    He had some guesses about the identities of these two children.


    Hearing this, the boy stood on top of the stone tablet, condescendingly, and let out a rough laughter, which made people creepy and said.


    "How dare you be presumptuous here, you can''t be kept here."


    He stretched out a small pink hand, and then zoomed in in an instant, so fast that no one could react, and pointed forward.


    "what...."


    A scream came, blood splattered, and then there was a dead silence. ,


    Everyone was stunned, their hearts couldn''t help being horrified, and the situation in front of them made cold sweat break out from their backs.


    As soon as he pointed it out, he killed an elder of a large sect, a powerhouse at the peak of the Seventh Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor.


    Could it be that these two boys are in the spirit transformation realm?

 Chapter 5237： Yin God

    Chapter 5237 Yin God


    Just when everyone was surprised.


    Su Yan said.


    "They are yin gods."


    Yin God!


    At this moment, almost everyone present had their scalps exploded and their scalps were numb.


    Everyone was trembling with fear, and they thought a lot.


    Why does this kind of thing appear in the tomb of the old man Tiangu?


    Many people looked at Su Yan, and since he could see it at a glance, he definitely knew something.


    But after Su Yan finished speaking, he stopped talking, and just looked at the two Taoist boys calmly.


    The male Taoist boy sneered, looked at Su Yan and said.


    "The strength is good. I didn''t expect you to see it. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you. I''m just responsible for guiding you to see the master."


    At this moment, Yu Yangzi from Dayan Academy came out and asked curiously.


    "You are corpse gods, why do you have memories of previous lives?"


    Obviously, he is also well-informed and knows that these two Taoist boys were reincarnated again and escaped the reckoning of God, but he did not know why they kept the memories of their previous lives.


    "Naturally it was Immortal Venerable who woke us up and gave us the memories of our past lives."


    said the girl.


    Hearing this, everyone''s heavenly spirits covered with cold air, which was incredible.


    Could it be that the old man Tiangu is really still in the world and has lived for tens of thousands of years?


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. No one can live that long unless they can reach the legendary realm, but that kind of person only exists in the real **** realm, and the old man Tiangu is only in the realm of transformation."


    A peak immortal emperor from a hidden family said that their family knew part of the secret.


    Since it is not permanent, there is only one possibility.


    "Could it be that he really returned after death against the sky?"


    Everyone dared not think about it any longer, and no one knew what kind of existence the old Tiangu was now, and they had no idea in their hearts.


    "Come in, everyone, the master is waiting for you inside."


    The boy said with an expressionless face.


    The **** the side waved her sleeves, and the stone tablet behind her flashed with brilliance, and an enchantment-like entrance appeared.


    Endless Ruixia gushed out, filled with immortal energy, a sacred scene.


    Su Yan looked at this scene with rather surprised eyes, it was completely different from when he entered before.


    Before, only divine consciousness could enter, but now even the physical body can enter it. There must have been a change that he did not know about.


    At this moment, he was watching the changes and did nothing.


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, the others were a little surprised. As the only person who might have entered, many people were watching his every move.


    Seeing this scene, the male Taoist boy continued.


    "Don''t you want to become a disciple of Immortal Venerable, inherit his mantle, and enter the gate of God Transformation?"


    His words were full of delusions, and many people became a little short of breath when they heard this, but they still retained a trace of reason.


    Seeing that everyone was unmoved, the girl Daotong said with a cold face.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense to them, don''t eat or drink a toast, just let them stay here forever."


    "Wait a minute, there''s one more thing."


    The male Daotong glanced at everyone and said sharply.


    "Who said I sang badly before?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay. It turned out that this Yin God sang the song before, and it was really ugly to have to rap, but no one dared to speak at this time.


    In the Lihuo Sect''s team, a burly man suddenly flinched, lowered his head and looked at the ground, muttering, "It''s so unpleasant to be sung."


    "Very well, if that''s the case, then you can die."


    The male Daotong looked at everyone without saying a word, no one dared to admit it, his face suddenly became gloomy, and his face said grimly.


    The words just fell, and soon, on the way, there appeared a large number of descendants of the yin **** with disheveled hair and eyes like blue lights, one by one stretched out demon-like fleshy wings, and rushed towards the crowd.


    Endless and terrifying.


    "That''s... a descendant of the yin god, my **** so much."


    Someone couldn''t help but exclaimed loudly.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the other people were so frightened that their legs were a little weak, and their eyes were full of horror.


    This thing is extremely difficult to deal with, it is very difficult to kill.


    Soon, at the moment of contact, someone was directly poisoned, bitten tightly, sucked up the blood and blood, and was swallowed up with their flesh and blood.


    Then it seemed to be squashed, only a human skin was left floating in the air, the facial features were deformed, and the writing was full of hideous, dead eyes.


    The crowd in the square was in chaos, and some top forces took out Dao tools to temporarily resist the offensive.


    And those forces without Dao weapons were miserable, and soon they were wiped out and buried in the mouth of the devil.


    And the descendants of those yin gods are full of fangs, looking hideous and terrifying, and their mouths are mixed with blood and flesh, which makes people sick.


    Many female cultivators were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and some even ran to Su Yan''s side in a panic to seek shelter.


    Zhao Yan''er was so frightened that her face turned pale and bloodless, and she was also frightened by this scene like purgatory on earth.


    "Brother Su, what should we do now, are we going in?"


    Su Yan frowned. He didn''t expect the other party to be so cruel and kill them all. His previous thought was to see what kind of existence the old man Tiangu was.


    But now, doing this, he couldn''t help but wonder, did he guess wrong?


    In his opinion, now the old man Tiangu has reached the final step of transformation and needs a lot of fresh blood.


    But now the flesh and blood of these people are all swallowed up by the descendants of the Yin God, and it is impossible to sacrifice blood again. Could it be that the old man Tiangu has been resurrected?


    It looks like I just have to go in and find out.


    He doesn''t mind destroying it, searching for its soul, and getting the information he wants to know.


    But before that, there is still a bit of trouble that needs to be solved.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan glanced at the male and female Taoist boys with grinning faces, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    As if feeling Su Yan''s gaze, the two Taoist boys turned to look at him, their eyes teasing, and said mockingly.


    "Humble ants, do you want to take action against us?"


    Xia Feixue and the others were also taken aback by Su Yan''s thoughts. This Daotong was suspected of being in the spirit realm.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan''s appearance and knew that he was already motivated to kill, so he no longer discouraged him, but asked.


    "Are you sure?"


    Su Yan just smiled and said nothing.


    Wu Shengtian nodded and stepped aside. Although he had not known Su Yan for a long time, she also knew that he would not do anything unsure.


    Xia Feixue on the side was bright and moving, so beautiful and dreamy, her robe fluttered, she looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Senior Brother Su, be careful."

 Chapter 5238： can you keep it

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and thirty-eight can you keep it?


    Su Yan nodded, then turned to look at the two Dao Boys with interest on his face.


    "Haha, you''re really a stunned young man. It''s ugly to think about attacking us. If you''re not careful, you''ll die."


    The male Daotong''s mouth was sarcastic, with a sense of vicissitudes that did not match his appearance.


    Su Yan shook his head with a smile and said.


    "You know? There are people you can''t afford to provoke."


    "Oh? What kind of person?"


    The **** the stone tablet asked with a grin.


    "That''s me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yan suddenly slapped his palm forward in the next moment, understatement, but strong and overbearing.


    This palm is very simple, and there is not even any flow of Taoism.


    When the two Taoists saw this unremarkable palm, their eyes were full of playfulness, and they looked at Su Yan like a clown.


    But in the next second, a cold sense of life and death crisis shrouded the two of them, which made the two of them couldn''t help but change their expressions.


    "This...how is this possible?"


    It''s been a feeling they haven''t felt for years.


    The ultimate killing intent can destroy everything and make their scalps go numb.


    "Impossible! This world has no powerhouses in the divine realm."


    The two Taoist boys looked horrified, with despair in their eyes.


    They knew that no matter what means they used, they would never be able to stop this palm, so they couldn''t help turning around and shouting into the enchantment space.


    "Master save me!"


    Their shouts seemed to be answered, and a long black knife with a cold glow flew out of the space behind them.


    The next moment, Su Yan''s palm was suddenly split open by the black long knife, and Wu Shengtian''s eyelids jumped.


    Even the people who were fighting with the descendants of the Yin God saw this scene at this moment, and couldn''t help but feel chills in their hearts. Even Su Yan was no match for the existence inside.


    Many people regret it, and if they knew it, they would not have been in this muddy water.


    And the two Taoist boys couldn''t help but be overjoyed when they saw this scene, and knelt down behind them, their eyes full of reverence.


    "The master is invincible and unparalleled in the world, quickly kill this beast."


    The unremarkable black long knife, after splitting the palm of the hand, stayed in the void, wrapped in a simple and mysterious Dao rhyme, even among the Dao tools, it was a top-notch existence.


    As if being manipulated, the long knife then slashed straight at Su Yan, vowing to cut him in half depending on his posture.


    "Old guy, shame on your face, can you keep the person I want to kill?"


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, and he was seriously provoked, and said in a deep voice.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeves, a peerless sword glow moved towards the black long knife, strong and domineering.


    The sharp sword energy can split the sky and break the universe. At the moment of contact, all those who looked directly felt an astonishing stinging pain.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the black long knife that was broken into countless pieces quietly fell to the ground, and the knife spirit inside was whining.


    This scene made the faces of the two Taoist boys extremely horrified and terrified to the extreme.


    He murmured in his mouth: "The master has an enemy."


    The others also widened their eyes inconceivably. It was a top-level Taoist weapon, and it was destroyed by Su Yan''s casual sword qi.


    While everyone was shocked, they were also extremely overjoyed. The stronger Su Yan was, the higher the chances of them surviving.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to have become their hope of survival, and no longer had any idea of ??winning the chance.


    "You can die."


    Su Yan stretched out the palm of his hand, a golden giant hand covering the sky, surrounded by countless rays of light and chaotic mist, and pressed down towards the two Dao Boys.


    In his eyes full of dead ashes, the giant hand covered down, and then there was no bones left.


    The super-powerhouse who pointed to the peak of the Seventh Reincarnation of the Dead Immortal Emperor, without any resistance in Su Yan''s hands, was annihilated into ashes.


    This scene gave everyone a great shock, even more shocking than Jiang Ren''s death.


    That is the yin god, the extreme death, the reincarnation of the heaven-defying existence is terrifying and incomprehensible.


    Grow to the end, even the greatest existence!


    As a result, he died in Su Yan''s hands like this, and he had to be horrified.


    And with the death of the Yin God, the descendants who were attached to their existence were also annihilated into nothingness at the moment.


    Soon, the huge square became silent again, leaving only human skins all over the ground, not even the bones, and a frightened crowd.


    The number of people who can still stand has decreased by nearly half compared to before, and there are only a few dozen people left. It is conceivable how tragic it is.


    Many of the forces that came this time have almost all been destroyed here, including even some top-level forces.


    Many people fell to their knees and cried bitterly. They lost their relatives, friends and lovers.


    Su Yan looked at this scene with a calm expression. The cultivator had changed his life against the sky and went upstream. How could there be an undead person.


    "Senior Brother Su, what should we do now? Do you want to go in?"


    Xia Feixue looked at Su Yan, her eyes flashing with brilliance, and asked softly.


    Many people are also looking at Su Yan, at this moment he has become the backbone of everyone, and everything is dominated by him.


    Because speaking, it was he who saved everyone, and everyone owed him a life.


    They knew very well in their hearts that if it wasn''t for Su Yan, few of the people here would have survived, so at this moment, everyone was very grateful to Su Yan and had no other thoughts.


    Su Yan looked around, many people were wounded and looked at him with hope and gratitude in their eyes.


    Yu Yangzi of Dayan Academy was also staring at Su Yan at the moment, and the old face was a little pale at the moment, this was the first time he had encountered such a thing.


    There were not many students left in Dayan Academy, which made him very sad. The academy elder did not survive to protect the students.


    When the news here spreads, you can imagine what kind of uproar it will cause, and it is no exaggeration to describe it as earth-shattering.


    The world of this secret realm has aroused the situation of all parties, and the forces that knew the news in advance even used the power of the whole religion to seize the opportunity.


    Too many forces are involved, and too many people have fallen.


    After this time, the vitality of the entire pseudo-god world has been severely damaged, and the overall strength has ushered in a cliff-like decline, and it will take at least a hundred years to recover.


    These are all later stories.


    "Su Shaoxia, thanks to you this time, although this old man has lived for such a long time, he has to admit that I am not as good as you."


    Yuyangzi said with emotion, there was some remorse in his eyes.


    In fact, he also has his own selfish intentions. He also wants to come here to have a good time when his deadline is approaching. If he can break through the realm of God Transformation, not only will his strength change qualitatively, but even his lifespan will increase a lot.


    So this time, he took the initiative to invite Ying to come. He thought there would be no accident, but he didn''t expect that he almost collapsed here.


    At this moment, he also figured out that everything is about fate, and there is no such thing as fate.

 Chapter 5239： Herb of God

    The fifth thousand two hundred and thirty-ninth chapters


    "It''s up to Su Shaoxia to decide what to do next. I just hope that they can be brought out safely."


    Yuyangzi looked at Su Yan sincerely and said.


    "Senior is overrated."


    Su Yan was uncommonly humble, because he was a respectable senior.


    Then he looked around and said.


    "With the annihilation of the descendants of the Yin God, there should be no major danger on the way here, so someone needs to spread the news and ask someone to respond."


    Hearing this, some people wept with joy, finally being able to leave this hellish place, and rushing outside without stopping, with the appearance of running for their lives, they just hated that his parents didn''t give him more legs.


    I don''t know if I can escape successfully.


    Yuyangzi looked at the group of students behind him and signaled them to escape as soon as possible.


    Regarding the departure of these people, Su Yan didn''t say anything, but looked at the rest of the people and said.


    "Old man Tiangu should be in the space inside the stone tablet. I''m going in now. I don''t mind if any of you want to be together."


    Su Yan looked at the few people calmly, but they were all very strong, and he didn''t dare to stay here without two brushes.


    "Brother Su, I won''t say more nonsense. Although we cherish our lives, we are not people who are greedy for life and fear of death. I want to see where the immortal old man Tian Gu is hiding now. I don''t cut it with a knife. he."


    A burly man said loudly.


    Su Yan saw that his face was a little familiar, and after thinking about it, he realized that this man was the one from the Lihuo sect who sang the Yin gods before, and his status was not low. The powerhouse at the peak of reincarnation is not weak.


    And when he was at the entrance of the mausoleum, he also had a conflict with the disciples of Lihuo Sect, but now Lihuo Sect should be the only one left.


    As soon as the burly man finished speaking, a cold snort suddenly came from the space of the stone tablet, which made his eyes shrink and silently retreated behind the crowd.


    The others were also shocked. If this calamity is not eliminated, sooner or later a big problem will arise, and now their hope can only be pinned on Su Yan.


    Su Yan glanced at everyone, then turned around and said to Xia Feixue and the others.


    "You are not strong enough, just wait for me outside."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhao Yan''er immediately quit and said aggrieved.


    "I don''t, I''m going to follow you, Big Brother Su, you don''t want to leave us behind."


    After going through so much, Zhao Yaner has become dependent on her, and she refuses to stay outside.


    Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian also had a firm look on their faces, which made Su Yan a little helpless, so he had to agree to let them follow along.


    Soon, the group entered the space inside the stele.


    The others came in for the first time, and looked around curiously, but Su Yan had long since noticed that, although some changes had taken place, he didn''t care, and the most urgent task was to rush to the altar.


    As he expected, when everyone rushed to the altar, what caught the eye was an old figure with a childish face, a spirit of high spirits, and a transcendent bearing.


    At this moment, he looked at the crowd with no expression, his eyes were very deep.


    "Old man Tiangu?"


    Su Yan asked.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that tens of thousands of years of planning would actually be ruined in the hands of you, the young man. This old man is really unlucky."


    The old man Tiangu looked at Su Yan with a helpless smile on his face and said.


    The last step of transformation requires a lot of fresh blood, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to destroy his plan, resulting in incomplete transformation and flaws. Maybe this is fate, and it is destined to fail.


    The old man Tiangu sighed in his heart that he actually had no hatred for Su Yan. Even if there was no Su Yan, there would still be others. This is fate. This move is too unnatural and is not tolerated by the Tao of Heaven, so he has nothing to do with it. Good to complain, accept your fate.


    "You are simply insane. You have killed so many people and sinned deeply."


    Yuyangzi said in a deep voice, his gray beard was shaking slightly, and it could be seen that he was very angry at the moment, and he couldn''t help but take action.


    Others also glared.


    "The old man practiced Taoism for more than a thousand years, and he broke the curse of being unable to transform into a **** and became the only existence in the realm of spirit transformation in this world. A joke."


    "To be more precise, people in our world are like livestock raised in captivity, and everything is involuntary, hey."


    When they heard the words of the old man Tiangu, everyone was silent for a while. They all knew the inside story, so they were deeply touched by these.


    Su Yan didn''t know much about these things, and he planned to get a better understanding of what the God Realm was like after the matter was over.


    Yuyangzi was silent for a moment, and then asked sharply.


    "So you are not reconciled, and you are making fun of so many people''s lives, just for your own selfish thoughts, causing boundless killings, you really deserve to be damned."


    Speaking of this, the old man Tiangu suddenly became excited and roared.


    "You know the shit, if we break the barrier between the two worlds, then we can regain our freedom and see the wider world, which is the stage for people like us, rather than wandering in the spirit-transforming state all our lives."


    "This is simply a fantasy. You never thought that after the barrier is broken, what will greet us is not a new life, but will it be destroyed?"


    Yuyang Ziqi''s face was flushed, and he retorted loudly.


    Hearing this, the old man Tiangu''s face suddenly became sullen, and he said in a low voice.


    "Perhaps you are right."


    Then he raised his head, looked at the crowd with a smile, and said self-deprecatingly.


    "It''s ridiculous, in fact, I rely on people from outside even to break through the God Transformation Realm. It''s the God Transformation Grass that they left behind in this world to help me break through the God Transformation Realm. Otherwise, why would I be a loose cultivator with other people? Different."


    The old man Tiangu had a self-deprecating smile on his face, and the smile was very bitter.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what to say.


    After working for a long time, so many people died, and in the end there was not a single hair. This is simply a scam, but it can fool so many people.


    "God Transformation Grass? What is that?"


    Zhao Yan''er asked with some doubts after hearing half of it.


    The well-informed Yuyangzi said.


    "Divine Transformation Herb, as the name suggests, is a herbal medicine that can help people break through the God Transformation Realm. It is very precious. Even in the outside world, it is priceless, and there is no such thing in our world."


    The little girl nodded ignorantly and continued to ask.


    "Then why is he so lucky to meet him?" He said, pointing at the old man Tiangu.


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and the tiger was majestic, but not everyone could point at him.


    When the old man Tiangu saw Zhao Yaner''s cute appearance, he just smiled knowingly and didn''t mind.

 Chapter 5240： final battle

    The fifth thousand two hundred and fortieth chapters of the ultimate battle


    Su Yan listened calmly throughout the whole process. He only had a little understanding of this when he first came to the God Realm, so he listened patiently.


    "God-turning grass is hard to come by. Only people with distinguished status outside can have it. Maybe he just picked up what he left behind when he came to this world."


    It has to be said that many people envy the luck of the old man Tiangu, which can be met by him, and resulted in the birth of the only god-turning powerhouse in this world.


    It''s full of drama, which many people didn''t expect, and it''s really nothing.


    Zhao Yaner was still listening to her, and Yuyangzi took the trouble to respond to her one by one.


    "Why can''t they come in and we can''t go to them?"


    "Why did they come here? For what purpose?"


    "How often do they come? How long until the next time they come?"


    Wu Shengtian is also helpless about this sister he recognizes, there are simply too many problems, and he doesn''t even look at where this is.


    He couldn''t help but knock Zhao Yan''er on the head, which immediately attracted the latter''s ruthless stares.


    "Where did you get so many questions?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at her and asked amusingly.


    Zhao Yan''er covered her head and said with a look of grievance.


    "I was just curious and asked, what kind of murder is it? If you hate me again, I''ll ask Brother Su Yan to support me. I''ll see if you dare to bully me, hum."


    Su Yan, who was on the side, was also a little funny, and couldn''t help shaking his head, he also liked Zhao Yan''er quite a bit.


    But now is not the time to talk about this, Su Yan looked at the old man Tiangu coldly, and said.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    The old man Tiangu looked at him with interest and said.


    "Your existence makes me see hope, maybe you will help me complete what I have not done."


    "I will try my best to sublimate the battle and reproduce the combat power of the gods. I hope you will disappoint me."


    The old man Tiangu walked down from the altar with a smile on his face.


    As he kept coming, he released an incomparably powerful aura, which shocked everyone, and unconsciously gave the venue to him and Su Yan.


    At this moment, the old face of the old man Tiangu is gone, replaced by young and handsome facial features, the roots of his hair are crystal clear, the immortal meaning is dense, and he raises his hands and feet with an invincible aura like mountains and seas.


    "very handsome!"


    Zhao Yan''er let out an exclamation, which immediately caused a roll of eyes, and then shut up obediently.


    Su Yan looked at the old man Tiangu solemnly. The latter carried an unparalleled coercion. At this moment, he knew that the God Transformation Realm was so powerful.


    He was much more powerful than the dead Jiang Ren, and it was not comparable to those two yin gods.


    Maybe even Yuyangzi won''t be able to make a round in his hands, Su Yan thought so in his heart, but he was not afraid.


    The people behind him were also stunned by his momentum at the moment, and looked at the field with solemn eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Tiangu said with a smile on his young face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s over, the old man won''t live long anyway, and those who are about to die will not shoot at you."


    Due to the incomplete transformation, the secret of heaven leaked and was detected by the heaven, so he would be liquidated soon.


    "Young man, you are very good, by the way, the old man''s name is Yang Kang."


    After speaking, his eyes immediately changed to a look full of fighting intent.


    Su Yan did not dare to be careless. This was the first time he had fought against a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm. Although he was very confident, he did not dare to underestimate the opponent.


    "I''m afraid I''ll accidentally kill you."


    The momentum still needs to be given enough, Su Yan said coldly.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. It''s better to die. Only when you die can you be freed, and you can wash away my sins."


    The old man Tiangu''s eyes seemed to be reminiscent, and he said something with emotion.


    Then, the vast and majestic aura broke out completely, like the gate of heaven and earth suddenly opened, and the surging Chaos Qi covered down.


    "Is this the power of the God Transformation Realm? It''s really not to be underestimated, but I''m not a vegetarian."


    Su Yan''s expression was indifferent, he muttered to himself, and then he ran the "Nine Heavens of Chaos" with all his strength.


    He was like an invincible fairy king, shrouded in chaotic mist, and a terrifying pressure permeated his white long coat.


    "Brother Su is really not easy. This momentum is almost on par with the old man Tiangu in the God Transformation Realm, so he won''t fall behind."


    The burly man with a beard on his face said loudly, his eyes were full of amazement, and the others were also amazed.


    The old man Tiangu looked at Su Yan, whose aura did not lose to him, his eyes were full of admiration. The terrifying invincible aura on the other''s body swept over like a flood, making him feel a sense of palpitations.


    Su Yan felt the endless chaotic immortal power in his body, which was many times stronger than the ordinary immortal power of ordinary people.


    In the void, Su Yan stood tall and tall, slender and tall, dressed in white hunting, the roots of his black hair were crystal clear, shimmering and lustrous, with a chaotic air hidden and intertwined, and his eyes were deep and indifferent.


    Then he took out the Wanzai Frost Sword. This was the first time he had used this Dao sword in such a long time. The lion also used all his strength to fight the rabbit. He would not care too much.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were also a little surprised. I didn''t expect that Su Yan also had a Dao sword in his hand, but it looked like it was broken in two for some reason.


    Old man Tian Gu''s eyes were also a little dignified. His top-level Taoist black long sword was broken by Su Yan, so he doesn''t have any weapons in his hands now, but he doesn''t care, this kind of combat weapon can''t decide what.


    Su Yan then waved, and a cold light swept across, like a terrifying chaotic real thunder across the universe, splitting the rules and order, making people tremble.


    When the old man Tiangu saw this palm stretched out, a **** hand was in the air, and there seemed to be endless divine light flowing around it, surrounded by endless sacrificial sounds and kowtowing sounds, vast and boundless, as if it had been since the beginning of the world. exist.


    The **** palm grabbed the sword light, and this breath swept the sky and the ground. If the huge waves in the void slapped, the endless brilliance would explode at the moment of contact, and the splendor reached the extreme. This is not something that ordinary monks can see.


    "Destroy!"


    Su Yan said suddenly.


    Then, the sword light turned into a word "annihilation" and appeared in the sky, as if it could run through the ages, and the space here was almost unstable.


    The **** hand was instantly annihilated, which was an indescribably terrifying sight.


    Old man Tian Gu''s eyes changed, some did not expect Su Yan to have such a means, and he tried to use all means to block it.


    But everything was in vain, but he hemopated blood and regressed in an instant, and his body almost burst.


    Drops of blood fell from the sky, crystal clear, containing terrifying energy.


    At this moment, he stared at Su Yan with wide eyes, his eyes were very unbelievable, and he murmured.


    "Actually, he has already mastered the rules of the time domain. In the moment just now, it was like an invincible and unparalleled existence in the future that crossed the river of time and shot at me. Could that be the future him? It seems that I have not lost wrongly."

 Chapter 5241： Closing

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and forty-one came to an end


    "I didn''t expect that I could meet a peerless talent like you in my last moments. I''m not alone."


    Tiangu old man Yang Kang sighed in the sky and looked at Su Yan with hope.


    "I don''t have much time left, the old man has a few words to say to you."


    Su Yan retracted the broken sword and looked at him calmly.


    "Sooner or later, you will also walk on the road I walked before. This is the fate of people like us, so I want to give you a few words of advice."


    The old man Tiangu looked at Su Yan solemnly, his eyes were very deep, and he seemed to have some memories.


    "The barrier between the two worlds is not so easy to break. Unless you are fully prepared, don''t try it."


    Su Yan nodded, expressing his understanding.


    After staying in the pseudo-god world for so long, he didn''t find his lost lover and subordinates. There is a high probability that they were not in this world, so he planned to wait for the matter here, break through the evolutionary **** realm, and then go to the true **** realm.


    The old man Tiangu suddenly smiled proudly, his eyes were very bright, he looked at Su Yan and said.


    "The old man didn''t fail at the beginning, but successfully opened a crack in the barrier between the two realms and took the opportunity to cross the boundary."


    Hearing this, everyone present widened their eyes and looked at the old man Tian Gu in disbelief.


    They obviously did not expect that there is still such a secret, which is not recorded by later generations. At this moment, they are all curiously looking at the old man Tiangu, wanting to know what kind of world the outside world is like.


    Seeing everyone''s curious expressions, the old man Tian Gu couldn''t help but say with a smile.


    "I advise you to dispel this curiosity. The outside world is not as beautiful as you think. The world there is countless times crueler and vaster than here."


    "Our world, compared with the outside world, is not even a drop in the bucket, and there are many, many more places like us."


    After the old man Tiangu finished speaking, he laughed at himself. Only after he had really seen it, did he know what a frog at the bottom of the well he was.


    Compared with people from the outside world, these people are like the gap between ants and Canglong, and they can''t be calculated.


    Everyone looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Anyone who heard such news would be hit with a broken heart.


    The people present were all mentally tough people, but they were still in a trance. For them who are interested in the peak of humanity, this is tantamount to a huge blow.


    Su Yan didn''t think so much at the moment, he believed that he could reach the peak step by step in this world, and his Taoism was extremely strong.


    "I''m telling you this not to undermine your self-confidence, but to clearly recognize the gap, so that you can catch up, change your life against the sky, and wash away our identity as sinners."


    "What I haven''t done, I hope you can help me complete."


    After the old man Tiangu finished speaking, he looked at Su Yan with burning eyes. He had an intuition that the young man in front of him could reach unimaginable heights in the future.


    "please!"


    Su Yan looked at the incomparably kind-hearted face of the old man Tian Gu, and it was difficult to connect the existence of the previous one who was going to sacrifice everyone''s blood.


    However, in the face of the old man''s last request, he had no reason to refuse, but nodded slightly.


    The old man Tiangu let out a long sigh of relief, as if he had suddenly ended his long-cherished wish in this life, with a sense of relief.


    Then looked up at the sky, the dark clouds rolled in the far sky, and the terrifying thunder loomed in the clouds.


    He is about to face the reckoning of God, even hiding in this small world is useless and can''t escape.


    "Also, you have to be careful about a man named Murong Cheng, he is the guard at the connection between this world and the barrier of the True God Realm, and his strength is at the peak of the God Transformation Realm. escape."


    "Remember to be careful with this person."


    Facing the solemn reminder from the old man Tiangu, Su Yan nodded earnestly, and the latter smiled gratified upon seeing this.


    "You all go, this small world will be destroyed immediately without my existence. Remember my words, don''t be reckless."


    Everyone looked up at the cloud-covered sky, and couldn''t tell whether it was a secret realm or reality, but the world-annihilating thunder and punishment contained in it made everyone''s heart skip a beat. In the face of such Tianwei, no one wanted to try it.


    "Come on, the exit has appeared, don''t get lost in it."


    The old man Tiangu looked at everyone with a smile on his face, especially Su Yan, the young man he couldn''t see through.


    Su Yan nodded, the other party is already very difficult to live, and he doesn''t need to do anything to kill him.


    Turning around and walking back, the rest of the crowd looked at him with some fear. After all, he is now equivalent to a genuine God Transformation Realm, which can determine the life and death of many people. From now on, he can definitely walk sideways.


    Su Yan didn''t care about everyone''s eyes, and left on his own.


    Seeing this, the others followed closely behind, and walked out without saying a word, and soon everyone disappeared.


    The old man Tiangu turned around and glanced at the altar where blood was still flowing, with a hint of remorse in his eyes.


    "Hey!"


    "Wrong! Everything is wrong."


    With a long sigh, he was once a high-spirited young man with his own pursuits and beliefs, but he didn''t want to cause boundless murder because of greed.


    Su Yan and the others appeared on the huge square, and looked back at the stone tablet behind him. The barrier had disappeared.


    The crowd stopped and rushed to the periphery of the mausoleum.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the mausoleum, the disciples of the other forces did not leave. They have already received the news that their ancestors are still inside, and they did not dare to escape without giving them ten courage.


    However, when they learned what happened inside, many people were shaken by their souls. I didn''t expect that there was no inheritance at all, but the biggest scam in ten thousand years, killing countless people.


    And the person who planned behind all this was the dead old man Tiangu. Many people had a look of disbelief when they heard the news. People who had been dead for tens of thousands of years came back to life. Who would dare to believe this?


    But the people who escaped said it vividly, and they couldn''t help but believe that Su Yan''s name was well known.


    At this moment, the entrance to the mausoleum flashed with brilliance, and dozens of people appeared at the entrance. The disciples of many forces stared at this scene curiously.


    The group led by Su Yan walked out slowly, and soon appeared in the field of vision of many disciples.


    Many people couldn''t help but jump when they saw their ancestors, the deputy head, and the elders of Taishang actually follow behind such a young man.


    Could it be that this person is Su Yancheng?


    Soon, someone recognized him, and Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue on the side made a deep memory for many people, and it was not difficult to recognize them.

 Chapter 5242： sturdy record

    The fifth thousand two hundred and forty-two chapters sturdy record


    "It''s him?"


    Many disciples outside recognized Su Yan for the first time, with shock in their eyes. They didn''t forget that Su Yan made a strong move to kill the people from the Lihuo Sect and the Jiuhua Dynasty, which made their hearts shudder.


    Unexpectedly, he managed to survive in it, and he also became a savior-like existence, which made it hard for many people to believe.


    However, when they heard that all the members of the reclusive Jiang family of the Jiuhua Dynasty had died at the hands of Su Yan, many disciples were almost frightened. ?


    In the end, the news came out that even the old man Tiangu was defeated by him, and the surroundings were quiet and silent. They were frightened and shuddered by this invincible terrifying power.


    The unparalleled figures from tens of thousands of years ago are not his opponents, which is like a fantasy.


    Many people''s heads are still buzzing, and they can''t accept it. Su Yan, who seems to be about the same age as them, has such terrifying strength.


    I believe that soon after the incident here, it will cause a super earthquake, and many people will firmly remember the name Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, you are completely famous this time."


    Zhao Yan''er looked up at Su Yan and said with a smile on her pink face.


    Xia Feixue was also beside her, her beautiful eyes twinkling brightly, but she looked far away, she knew that Su Yan could not be trapped here.


    He is just a hidden dragon in the abyss now, and sooner or later, he will fly to a wider stage. Maybe the two of them will go further and further.


    Xia Feixue felt inexplicably melancholy in her heart, and the emotion of reluctance occupied her heart.


    Only Zhao Yan''er smiled heartlessly.


    "Hehe, I don''t even know what to call you now."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said with a wry smile.


    The gap between the two is getting bigger and bigger, and it is inevitable that this situation will occur, and Wu Shengtian is not good enough to be called junior and junior.


    "You worry too much, Senior Brother Wu, I have always been me."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian seriously and said.


    Hearing this, Wu Shengtian nodded with a warm smile on his face, without saying anything.


    At this moment, the others have found their respective forces and are ready to withdraw from this place. This place will soon cease to exist.


    The dark sky is very depressing, there are thunders that seem to destroy the world everywhere, and the sky is full of cracks, obviously it will not last long.


    Su Yan glanced at it and knew that the old man Tiangu would soon be buried in this world. This might be his destiny.


    But at this moment, a figure came to Su Yan and looked at him with a bitter expression.


    This burly man with a beard on his face is the deputy head of Lihuo Sect, Lei Zhan.


    Su Yan looked at his appearance, instantly understood, and said.


    "Are you here to avenge them?"


    Su Yan''s eyes are very cold, if the other party wants to do something, he will not show mercy.


    Lei Zhan couldn''t help but shuddered when he heard this, and even given him a hundred courage, he didn''t dare to shoot at Su Yan.


    explained right away.


    "Su Shaoxia misunderstood. I''m here to apologize to you. I didn''t know that a disciple in the sect would do such a thing, and it''s hard to blame him for his death."


    When he heard from other people that the residence of his sect was actually slapped by Su Yan, there was obvious anger in his eyes.


    But then he was frightened out of a cold sweat. If Su Yan held revenge, he should have died by now, and he would not be alive at all.


    Su Yan even killed the members of the Jiuhua Dynasty and the Jiang family, so he definitely wouldn''t care about one more of him.


    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he rushed over to apologize.


    Seeing this scene, others had to sigh at Su Yan''s current power.


    Although Lihuo Sect is only a second-rate force, no one dares to underestimate it.


    But at this moment, he actually broke his teeth and swallowed in his stomach, and he didn''t dare to ask the teacher for guilt.


    On the contrary, he had to ask Su Yan for his guilt. This scene made everyone clearly feel how powerful Su Yan was now.


    Su Yan looked at him blankly and said in his mouth.


    "I have already cleared the door for you, so there is no need to pursue this matter."


    "Yes, yes, thank you Su Shaoxia for helping to clean up these sect moths, and I am very grateful."


    Lei Zhan suddenly said with relief, that appearance seemed to be a gift.


    Su Yan glanced at him, and the latter walked away knowingly.


    Yu Yangzi from Dayan Academy walked up to Su Yan and looked at him with a serious face.


    "Little brother Su, I would like to thank you for your life-saving grace this time. Although my old bones are running out of time, they can still hold on for a few more years."


    "If there is any difficulty at that time, the old man will not stand by and watch, and the little friend can send it at any time."


    Yuyangzi looked at Su Yan and said seriously.


    When Su Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but feel awe at him. The character of the other party made people very respectful.


    "Senior doesn''t have to be like this, junior is ashamed to be."


    In the face of such a highly respected senior, Su Yan didn''t dare to care for him. After all, he was a model student who respected the old and loved the young.


    "Hehe, the old man never speaks lies. I look forward to the day when you can break the barriers between the two worlds and save the world."


    After Yuyangzi finished speaking, he took the few disciples of the academy to the exit.


    A portal shimmering with colorful luster appeared not far from the entrance of the mausoleum, and many people hurried into it and disappeared.


    Su Yan stood there and thought for a while, he had never thought of being a savior, his goal was always to find lost relatives and friends, and to be able to survive in this world, very simple.


    He is not from this world, without those grand ideals.


    "Senior Yuyangzi, I''m sorry, I just want to do what I want to do. I''m not a great person."


    Su Yan thought to himself.


    "Senior Brother Su, let''s go out too, this world is about to collapse."


    Xia Feixue looked at Su Yan, who was still in a daze, and said, her eyes were very complicated. When they returned to the outside world, they would be separated.


    "Brother Su, Brother Wu, I can''t bear you, you will come to see me in Lingyue Palace, right?"


    With Zhao Yan''er''s carefree temperament, she also knew at this moment that several people were about to separate, which made her very reluctant, and said with tears in her eyes.


    "Silly girl, it''s not parting from life or death, why are you crying?"


    Wu Shengtian touched her little head lovingly, and the latter rolled his eyes and said.


    "Don''t touch my head, the president is not tall."


    "Ask for a fight."


    Wu Shengtian was speechless for a while, raised his hand and shot a chestnut directly at her little head, causing Zhao Yaner to slap her teeth in pain.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble."


    Su Yan stopped the fight between the two in time. The two were like enemies, and they would fight if they disagreed.

 Chapter 5243： wait for the rabbit

    The fifth thousand two hundred and forty-three chapters wait for the rabbit


    "Don''t worry, Yan''er, Brother Wu and I will visit you often, you have to practice hard, do you know?"


    Su Yan said softly.


    Zhao Yan''er nodded in disinterest, and the sadness of parting took over her mind.


    After this incident, she realized how naive she was under the protection of her senior sisters. She was nothing without outsiders and was bullied at will.


    So she made up her mind that after she went back this time, she would start practicing hard, and would no longer be a drag on the oil bottle.


    Seeing that Zhao Yan''er had grown a lot overnight, Xia Feixue''s eyes were full of relief. The two grew up together in Lingyue Palace since they were young, like sisters, with a deep relationship.


    Therefore, the two have the same mind, and neither can hide from the other, but they did not say it.


    "Let''s go too."


    Wu Shengtian glanced around, only a few of them were left, and said to Su Yan and the others.


    Su Yan nodded, and then a few people walked towards the exit, and then disappeared into it.


    And when several people returned to the Hengduan Mountains again, they all felt as if they had passed away. In this short period of time, they had experienced so much that it was difficult to describe them in words.


    There is an inseparable feeling that makes people want to cherish them.


    "Feixue, Yan''er, take care of you."


    Su Yan said to the two women, his eyes were very calm, and he couldn''t see anything.


    Hearing this, Xia Feixue couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, like a piece of wood, can''t she really feel her heart?


    Zhao Yan''er grabbed Su Yan''s arm tightly, reluctant to let go, and said with her cherry mouth open.


    "Are you going back to Kunlun Gate?"


    "Um."


    Wu Shengtian nodded, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "But what if I want to follow you?"


    Zhao Yan''er lowered her head and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    "Yan''er, don''t be ridiculous, we have to return to Lingyue Palace to return to the Palace Master."


    Xia Feixue looked at Zhao Yaner and said that there was not much blame in her words.


    This time, Lingyue Palace has suffered heavy losses. More importantly, it has formed a grudge with the hidden Jiang family. The two forces are less than a thousand miles apart. If a sect war breaks out, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Therefore, Xia Feixue planned to return to Lingyue Palace to solve the problems for the palace master. After all, this matter was also caused by her.


    "All right."


    Zhao Yan''er lost her former look in her eyes, and was no longer lively and agile.


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Several people walked out silently.


    But after a while, several people suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere near the entrance of the secret realm.


    There are dense tents all around, representing the forces of all parties, but there is no movement at this moment.


    "Are these people running so fast?"


    Wu Shengtian looked around and said curiously, the quietness here is a little strange.


    "Go, go ahead and take a look."


    Su Yan took the first step and walked towards the tent at the Kunlun Gate. The people from the Kunlun Gate should not have left too.


    Soon, several people came to the tent at Kunlun Gate, but strangely there was no one inside.


    "It''s weird, where did so many people go?"


    Seeing that there was no movement around, several people had a bad feeling in their hearts. Could it be that something happened?


    "Go to Shura City to see, maybe you will get an answer there."


    Su Yan said calmly.


    "It makes sense. It''s impossible for the entire city to disappear, right? We even rented a room there."


    Wu Shengtian didn''t keep the door on his lips and said anything.


    Xia Feixue and Zhao Yan''er looked at Su Yan and Wu Shengtian with strange eyes, could it be said?


    "Where do you want to go, can you have two beds in one room?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Wu Shengtian immediately said loudly.


    Zhao Yaner said.


    "Brother Wu, don''t explain it, you understand everything you know."


    Then looked at them ambiguous, Wu Shengtian''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and Su Yan looked at her badly.


    "I was wrong!"


    In order to avoid the pain of flesh and blood, Zhao Yan''er reluctantly confessed.


    "Okay, let''s go to Shura City first, there may be something we don''t know happened."


    Xia Feixue said.


    Su Yan nodded, and soon several people turned into streams of light and headed towards Shura City.


    At this time, Shura City was full of life and excitement.


    "Come and take a look, take a look, a female nun who is born with a beautiful face and a moon, only fifty spirit crystals can be taken away."


    "There are also handsome male cultivators in the Immortal King Realm to choose from. They are definitely the best candidates for dual cultivators, and they can be taken away with only fifty spirit crystals."


    "This is amazing. The female cultivator of the Immortal Emperor''s Fifth Reincarnation Peak Realm, a peerless city, and an elder of a large sect. As long as you buy it, you will definitely not suffer."


    On one of the main streets of Shura City, there was one after another screaming, attracting countless people to watch, blocking the entire street.


    "Aren''t these people from Kunlun Sect? How could they be here?"


    "That is Xiao Ruoyin, the elder of Kunlun Sect. Even she was captured. What is the origin of this group of people?"


    "To actually sell the disciples of the Kunlun Sect on the street, these people are really bold."


    "Fifty spirit crystals, you can''t even buy the lowest herbs. This is deliberately humiliating Kunlun Sect."


    Many people watched the show and talked a lot.


    And the people of the many forces who have just walked out of the secret realm, saw this scene and their expressions changed slightly, who is so targeting the Kunlun Gate.


    Many people know that Su Yan is a disciple of the Kunlun Sect. Don''t these people slap him in the face?


    However, no one from any power would take action for the people of Kunlun Sect. They owe Su Yan a favor, but it does not mean that they really want to stand up for these people. Everyone can say anything in the scene, but there are very few people who can really do it. .


    There are also a large number of disciples from various major forces in the city. According to the information obtained, the goal of this group is very clear. They are here for Su Yan. The purpose of capturing and selling the disciples of Kunlun Sect is to force Su Yan to come forward.


    And the strength of this group is not weak, they all have the strength of the Immortal Emperor, and even the existence of the Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnation Peak, so no one dares to provoke.


    "Is it useful for us to do this? That kid wouldn''t dare to come, right?"


    "Is it possible that kid Su Yan has already died in the secret realm."


    Several immortal emperors who were dressed in similar clothes communicated in a low voice together.


    "Let''s take a look. Let''s try not to provoke people from other forces. Among these people, there are even half-step gods, which are far from us."


    "What I''m saying is, if it wasn''t for the promise of the ancestors of the Gu family, who would want to go into this muddy water, the secret realm is too dangerous, and we can only wait outside."


    "Brothers, I think many people have come out of the secret realm, and I heard that Su Yan is still alive, I believe he will be caught soon."


    The news that these people got was that Su Yan only had the strength of the Immortal King Realm, and to them, he was like an ant. If it wasn''t for those of other forces, they would have been waiting for him at the entrance of the Secret Realm.


    They were afraid that Su Yan would slip away quietly, so they threatened the people from the Kunlun Sect, not afraid that the kid would not get caught.

 Chapter 5244： Desperate Xiao Ruoyin

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and forty-four desperate Xiao Ruoyin


    Shura City.


    On the main road along the street, the water was blocked at the moment, and the hawking was endless.


    And these vendors are actually some of the powerhouses of the Immortal Emperor Realm, which is shocking.


    What is even more incredible is that the objects being sold are actually disciples and elders of the second-rate power Kunlun Sect.


    Many people from the Taoist lineage watched this scene with great interest.


    "Master, should we rescue these people from Kunlun Sect?"


    A young Tianjiao from Dayan Academy looked at Yuyangzi and said.


    "Junior brother, let''s not be too busy. The academy suffered heavy losses this time. After returning, I still don''t know how to explain it to the dean."


    Some disciples of the academy discouraged him. He had never experienced what happened in the mausoleum. In his opinion, Su Yan had been exaggerated, but it was too exaggerated.


    "Su Yan is already on his way, he will take care of it, we don''t want to interfere."


    Yuyangzi pondered for a while, his actions were easy to be criticized, and he lost his character in order to please Su Yan, and he couldn''t accept that reputation was more important than life.


    "But......"


    The disciple wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by others.


    "Junior brother, stop talking, since that Su Yan is so capable, let him save people by himself."


    Most of the disciples didn''t enter the mausoleum, but were stationed at the entrance, so they didn''t feel very cold about Su Yan, they all felt that he just had **** luck.


    How could a guy who is younger than them all be as powerful as the ancestors? This is just a joke.


    And people from other forces didn''t do anything either. Not many people survived in the mausoleum, and these people knew about Su Yan''s strength. In his eyes, these Immortal Emperors were probably worse than ants, so they didn''t Plan to do a lot.


    But more people looked at it with playful eyes, wanting to see if that Su Yan had such exaggerated strength. To save someone from the hands of a high-ranking Immortal Emperor is tantamount to a fool''s dream.


    So most people are waiting to see a good show at the moment.


    "Elder Xiao, what should we do, no one will come to save us at all."


    A female disciple of Kunlun Sect looked at Xiao Ruoyin and said with helplessness and panic in her eyes.


    "Even Senior Sister Ruyan and the others have been bought, and they will definitely suffer inhuman torture. I''m afraid."


    Many disciples of the Kunlun Sect were locked in their cultivation, unable to even commit suicide. They were locked in cages like livestock, and were extremely humiliated.


    "Don''t be afraid, the news here spreads, and the sect will send someone to rescue us."


    Xiao Ruoyin comforted the disciple softly.


    At this time, she was squatting in the corner, her face looked very pale, her jet-black hair was messy, and she was still suffering from serious injuries.


    It''s hard to imagine that she was spotless, ethereal and unsullied before, just like a nine-day mysterious girl that people dare not blaspheme, but now she has become a prisoner.


    "This place is thousands of miles away from Kunlun Gate, and no one will come to rescue us at all."


    Some disciples said pessimistically and negatively, their eyes were full of despair, and they never thought that they would encounter such an innocent disaster.


    These people came for Su Yan, but they were taken as hostages. At this moment, they were extremely resentful towards Su Yan.


    "It''s all to blame on that Su Yan, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be here."


    "It''s just like the disaster star, he ran into the secret realm by himself, and we asked us to stop the disaster for him."


    Several disciples in the cage couldn''t help but began to complain.


    "That''s enough, don''t say a word, if Su Yan comes out of the secret realm, come to save us."


    Xiao Ruoyin stared at a few people and said.


    "Maybe he would have died in it long ago."


    A disciple whispered, and after Xiao Ruoyin gave him a stern look, he closed his mouth unwillingly.


    Regarding the current situation, Xiao Ruoyin has no idea, and she also knows that it is just whimsical to expect Su Yan to save them.


    "Uuuuu, I don''t want to die, I''m so young and beautiful, I haven''t lived enough yet."


    A female disciple couldn''t bear it anymore and started to cry.


    Xiao Ruoyin sighed secretly, at this moment there was nothing she could do.


    "Brothers, I beg you to let me go. I can be a cow or a horse for you. I just ask you to let me go."


    Some disciples couldn''t help but kneel down and beg the group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses.


    "Shut up!"


    Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t help but yelled angrily.


    "As a disciple of the Kunlun Sect, do you still have any dignity? It''s just like wagging your tail to beg for pity. Is that what I taught you?"


    Xiao Ruoyin was already furious at this time. She would rather live on her feet than die on her knees, but she didn''t expect these disciples to have such a low capacity in their hearts, which made her shake her head in despair.


    th.


    But this disciple''s begging did not make these people change their minds, but laughed unscrupulously, and then cut off his head with a knife.


    This **** and cruel scene scared the others in Kunlun Sect into a shudder, and their bodies couldn''t help shaking.


    And the same scene is still happening non-stop. The whole street is full of iron cages where the disciples of Kunlun Sect are imprisoned. Just like animals in a circus, people stop to watch, tease, and humiliate to the extreme.


    Outside the gate of Shura City.


    Several people from Su Yan appeared here, and many people found their figures, and their eyes were very playful.


    Divine Sense extended into the city, Su Yan''s face changed slightly, and the situation in the city filled his heart with killing intent.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    "Here comes a group of people who don''t know whether to live or die."


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and he headed towards the city of Shura first.


    He doesn''t mind turning Shura City into a Shura Hell.


    Wu Shengtian and the others looked at Su Yan''s back, looked at each other, had a bad premonition in their hearts, and followed his footsteps into the city.


    After a while, Su Yan''s figure appeared in Shura City.


    At the beginning, the main street of Shura City, which was full of people and lively, was now audible.


    Trapped in a scheming silence.


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, and he walked towards the street, and the people along the road unconsciously gave way.


    A lot of people looked at Su Yan curiously, and they kept looking at him. Everyone was familiar with his name, but it was the first time a real person had seen him.


    They wanted to see what kind of person actually attracted so many experts from the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Su Yan was dressed in white clothes that surpassed the snow, and he looked as rich and godlike as jade, like a handsome young man in the world, and his appearance was extremely handsome, which made people feel good.


    However, Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue behind Su Yan attracted more attention.

 Chapter 5245： The ignorant are fearless

    Five thousand two hundred and forty-five chapters ignorant fearless


    The appearance of Xia Feixue made everyone''s eyes full of surprise.


    This kind of beauty should not appear in the human world, making people feel unreal, without a single flaw, as if Luoshen was reincarnated.


    For a moment, everyone felt that everything in the world had lost its luster, and only she was bright and beautiful.


    And Zhao Yaner is not inferior, she looks like sixteen or seventeen years old, with delicate facial features, flawless and flawless, like the most beautiful artwork in heaven.


    It''s just because he''s not young, so he''s quite young, but he can imagine how great the country and the city will be after Changkai, which will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    However, the eyes of the two women were fixed on Su Yan, which made many male cultivators unable to help but envy and hate Su Yan.


    "Little brother Su, leave these people to you. I don''t want to interfere, so please forgive me."


    When Su Yan passed by the location of Dayan Academy, Yu Yangzi looked at Su Yan with shame and said.


    "Senior doesn''t need to do this, it''s just some ants that won''t be around for a long time, I will send them to their lives." Su Yan stopped and said.


    While some familiar people around him greeted him one after another, Su Yan nodded in greeting.


    Many people are looking forward to what will happen next, and they want to see what Su Yan is capable of, and can be admired by so many people.


    "It''s Elder Xiao and the others."


    When Wu Shengtian saw Xiao Ruoyin locked in the iron cage, his expression changed and he was extremely angry.


    Although the two factions were at odds, it was difficult for him to allow outsiders to bully him like this.


    He grew up in the Kunlun Gate, and regarded everything in the sect as more important than life. He would never allow anyone to do anything that would damage the reputation of the sect.


    Su Yan also saw the Kunlun people who were imprisoned in the cage, and his face was very gloomy.


    Xiao Ruoyin did not expect that Su Yan and Wu Shengtian actually came, which made her a little overjoyed.


    But then, his face changed and he shouted loudly.


    "Hurry up, Su Yan and the others deliberately forced you to show up, you are not their opponent, hurry up!"


    Xiao Ruoyin shouted at Su Yan hoarsely, although she longed for someone to save them, but she knew that Su Yan and Wu Shengtian were just throwing themselves into the net and dying in vain.


    Wu Shengtian was just entering the Immortal Emperor Realm for the first time, and Su Yan was even more unbearable, only the Immortal King Seventh Layer, of course, this was only the superficial realm.


    On the other hand, there are dozens of Immortal Emperor Realm, and the highest realm is the Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnation Peak, which is far from Su Yan and the others.


    So now the best option is to turn around and run, rather than swagger to die.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, Brother Su Yan will save you, these people will not be his opponents at all."


    Zhao Yaner looked at Xiao Ruoyin and said, she couldn''t help but sigh that this sister is so good-looking, maybe she has a close relationship with Su Yan''s brother.


    This made her feel a little jealous, but she didn''t show it, she could still distinguish the occasion.


    Xia Feixue''s eyes were also staring at Xiao Ruoyin. Although the other party''s appearance was slightly inferior to hers, there was still an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s face was very anxious, looking at Su Yan and the others who were unmoved, she was so anxious.


    "Hahaha, it turns out that you are Su Yan, who made us come all the way from Kuntian Divine Realm to come here, tell me, how should you die?"


    A burly man at the pinnacle of the Fifth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor looked at Su Yan and said, laughing unscrupulously.


    The news of Su Yan''s appearance had spread all over the place. In a short period of time, there were no less than dozens of Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses in front of him, all of them looking at him playfully.


    The people on the street immediately retreated into the distance. They knew that a war was about to break out here, and they were afraid of being affected.


    Xiao Ruoyin closed her beautiful eyes in despair, and now Su Yan couldn''t escape if she wanted to. She didn''t expect someone to rescue them. She said before that the sect sent someone to comfort the disciples.


    Su Yan''s appearance was just a needless sacrifice. Although these people were targeting him, she knew that these people would never let them go.


    No one could save them at all, she had already accepted her fate, and what the beautiful girl said before was only meant to comfort her.


    "It''s you who killed the young master of the Gu family. Did you capture it yourself or we did it yourself? You have to think about it clearly, by the time we take action, you won''t have enough lives for us to kill."


    A few of the powerhouses in the Immortal Emperor Realm are vassals of the Gu family, most of them are from other forces in the Kuntian Divine Realm, and some are affiliated forces of the Gu family, and their goals are the same.


    It was to bring Su Yan to the Gu family to receive a reward, whether dead or alive.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense to this kid, just kill it and it''s over."


    Some irritable people couldn''t help but say that looking at Su Yan was like looking at a dead person.


    "Wait a minute, let''s talk about it first, who''s going to catch this kid."


    "Is there any need to ask? Whoever grabs this kid''s body counts."


    "Then it''s good to say, it''s up to you."


    A group of experts in the Immortal Emperor Realm were already discussing the issue of Su Yan''s belonging, but Su Yan, who was the party involved, had a calm face and stood there without saying a word.


    But behind Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue, they were furious in their hearts and glared angrily. If they hadn''t been able to beat them, they would have been crying for their fathers and mothers.


    Wu Shengtian''s face was gloomy, but he knew that even if he summoned that phantom, he could not be the opponent of so many Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses, so several people looked at Su Yan to see what he would do.


    The momentum released by a group of Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses standing together made everyone watching the battle from a distance pale, and the terrifying pressure made them tremble from their souls.


    On the other hand, Su Yan was able to stand without changing his face. This alone made many people admire him, but they did not believe that Su Yan could survive under the hands of so many people.


    "Seniors, the person you are looking for is Su Yan. Now that he is here, can you let me go?"


    A male disciple whose cultivation base was sealed and locked in an iron cage couldn''t help but said cautiously.


    As soon as these words came out, many disciples of the Kunlun Sect immediately echoed, and all of a sudden there was a lot of crying.


    Even though Su Yan had given them medicine, at the juncture of their lives, who would care about this, they only cared about whether they could survive or not.


    Xiao Ruoyin has long been heartbroken and closed her eyes in despair, no longer paying attention to everything in the outside world.


    When Su Yan heard these words, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Seeing this, Wu Shengtian was a little worried, and glanced at Su Yan, he also hated these junior brothers and sisters.


    "Noisy!"


    "After cleaning him up, I''ll take care of you guys."


    Some of the Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses were annoyed by the noise, and they shot directly and beat these disciples to half death, and suddenly there was a wailing sound.


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes changed, but he didn''t say anything. It would be naive to make them suffer a little.

 Chapter 5246： The power of space rules

    Chapter 5246: The Power of Space Rules


    "Okay, don''t waste time, just grab this kid and go back."


    An Immortal Emperor Realm expert said, which was approved by many people.


    But at this moment, Su Yan spoke.


    "Are you finished?"


    Um?


    Hearing this, the existence of a group of Immortal Emperor Realm was a little stunned, this kid will not be scared stupid.


    Without waiting for them to speak, Su Yan continued.


    "Since it''s over, then you can go to die."


    Su Yan''s expression was very cold, and there was an undisguised sarcasm in his eyes.


    He can kill in the God Transformation Realm, not to mention these little rogues in the Immortal Emperor Realm, even if they come to a group of half-step God Transformation Realm, he can still kill them.


    "Is this kid crazy?"


    Many people''s eyes widened and they looked at Su Yan unexpectedly.


    "It''s just courting death!"


    Some people couldn''t help but take action, but they wanted to see where Su Yan had the confidence to speak to them like this.


    An ant from the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, without any self-knowledge.


    At this moment, the peerless murderous intent burst out, like a galaxy collapsing, and the entire Shura City shook violently under such divine might, as if it would cease to exist in the next moment.


    The people from the many forces watching the battle have already withdrawn from the city, occupying the surrounding void, and even if they are far away, they can feel the wave-like fluctuations.


    In the entire street, at this moment, only Su Yan and the disciples of the Kunlun Sect were kept in cages.


    Su Yan glanced at the others. If a battle broke out here, it would be difficult for others to survive, so he decided to go to the Hengduan Mountains.


    "You wait for me."


    After speaking, Su Yan turned into a rainbow and flew out of the city.


    "No, this kid wants to run away, hurry up and chase."


    A group of beings in the Immortal Emperor Realm watched Su Yan''s figure disappear quickly, turning into dozens of meteors and chasing after Su Yan.


    After spending so much effort, they didn''t want to draw water from the bamboo basket.


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at Su Yan who disappeared into the distance, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Although this was exactly what she hoped, the moment she saw Su Yan escape, her heart was already cold, and then she closed it again. He closed his eyes, and couldn''t help shedding tears.


    "Brother Su!"


    Zhao Yan''er and the others quickly followed after seeing this. They knew that Su Yan definitely didn''t want to run away.


    And the people from the other forces in the distance were also stunned at the moment, and then they couldn''t help but look sarcastic.


    "I thought I had great ability and dared to face so many immortal emperors, but I didn''t expect it to be a soft-footed shrimp. I was scared away, and it was really boasted."


    Many people showed contempt and couldn''t help but talk about it.


    And those who have experienced everything in the space of the stone tablet are also a little confused at this moment.


    Even the old man Tiangu is not Su Yan''s opponent. How could these immortal emperors scare him away? Su Yan must have a reason for doing so.


    And some people glanced at the disciples of the Kunlun Sect on the street, and their hearts were a little clear.


    Su Yan''s every move touched the hearts of many people. Some people just wanted to watch a good show. At this moment, seeing Su Yan heading towards the Hengduan Mountains, everyone immediately followed like locusts crossing the border.


    After a while, Su Yan''s figure landed in an open area, then turned to look at the void.


    "Run, why didn''t you run?"


    Dozens of Immortal Emperor powerhouses followed him to the ground not far from Su Yan, looking at him playfully.


    Hearing this, Su Yan just smiled faintly and said coldly.


    "I chose a good cemetery for you, are you satisfied?"


    Hearing this, the faces of many immortal emperors sank.


    And the cultivators who came to the Hengduan Mountains in the distance were all stunned when they heard Su Yan''s words at this moment, which was too arrogant.


    Even if Su Yan was in the Immortal Emperor Realm, how could it be possible to beat dozens of them one at a time, it was impossible.


    The disciples of the Holy Land, the noble family, and the sect all looked at Su Yan with mocking expressions, and they really regarded themselves as a character. Now it depends on how you die.


    "Boy, you are really tough. I''ll see if you can be tough."


    A strong immortal emperor said loudly to Su Yan.


    He didn''t see that everyone else looked at him strangely, and when he reacted, he realized that people were misunderstood.


    This made him even more embarrassed and angry, and he shot at Su Yan brazenly, and the others also followed suit when they saw it, for fear of being preempted.


    For a time, dazzling brilliance filled the world, extremely dazzling, and the movement caused by dozens of Immortal Emperor powerhouses was unparalleled.


    It is no exaggeration, this force can even shake the first-class forces, it is simply overwhelming


    "I''ve never seen someone so eager to find death like you. If that''s the case, then I''ll fulfill you."


    Su Yan said lightly, and at the same time his figure stepped forward from the void space.


    The void in front of it suddenly twisted, strangely like a mirror, with layers of ripples appearing.


    Those Immortal Emperor powerhouses who first attacked Su Yan were directly stuck in the void, and then with a bang, they were directly crushed into ashes by the power of the void, and then dissipated.


    The Immortal Emperor, who was a step slower, stopped abruptly when he saw this, looking at the distorted space in front of him, his eyes were full of horror, and his face became pale.


    "how is this possible......"


    "This kid is weird, it''s impossible to be the Immortal King Seventh Layer, step back."


    The remaining less than twenty strong Immortal Emperors immediately stepped back and looked at Su Yan from a distance in surprise.


    And the people from the many forces watching the battle from a distance are also shocked at the moment, which is beyond their understanding.


    This group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses suffered such heavy losses within one round of Su Yan''s hands, and many people didn''t know what happened just now.


    Only those who really knew Su Yan''s strength were not surprised at all, they knew that this was due to Su Yan''s mercy.


    "Did you just see something?"


    A powerhouse of Immortal Emperor Six Reincarnation looked at the crowd and said, there was still panic in his eyes.


    "Could it be that this kid has mastered the power of space rules?"


    Having mastered the power of space rules, one can even control space, which is extremely terrifying.


    However, when they heard this statement, everyone had a look of disbelief.


    How old is this kid, how could he be comparable to a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm, this is simply impossible.


    "Boy, what means did you use? When Lao Tzu catches you, you will be smashed to pieces."


    An Immortal Emperor Five Reincarnation Peak realm roared at Su Yan, he couldn''t believe that this kid could kill him if he was so far away.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Yan said lightly.

 Chapter 5247： bid farewell

    Chapter 5247 Farewell


    Su Yan raised his hand and slashed at him with a sword energy, mixed with the power of terrifying rules, with an astonishing edge.


    Chi!


    The sword light was dazzling, and it made a clanking sound, and suddenly broke the space and fell in front of the Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouse with an angry look.


    "This......"


    His face suddenly turned pale.


    Eyes widened, with a look of horror, he wanted to avoid this sword light, but found that only his head could think, but his body could not move.


    This discovery made his hair stand on end, and he felt that even time and space seemed to stand still at this moment.


    The sword light fluttered towards him, but it seemed to separate the universe.


    Too late to react.


    He only felt a chill in his neck, and the world in front of him instantly turned dark.


    puff!


    The next moment, blood splattered everywhere, and a sword owl head, together with the soul, was directly destroyed.


    "what?"


    "How did he do it?"


    The Immortal Emperor powerhouse on the side looked at the companion whose head was cut off in horror, and the hot blood spilled on his face, making him completely stunned.


    "Ignoring the power of the rules of space, time seems to stand still."


    The remaining Immortal Emperor powerhouses couldn''t help but look at each other with a deep disbelief in their eyes.


    The power of time rules!


    Even surpassing the power of space rules, there is no one in hundreds of millions, and I didn''t expect to be bumped into by them.


    "Could it be that this kid has mastered the power of the rules of space and time at the same time?"


    "Then how terrifying his strength is?"


    A group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses were suddenly dumbfounded, shocked by the calculated results.


    If Su Yan really mastered the power of these two rules at the same time, let alone them, even if the ancestor of the Gu family came, he would only be killed in seconds.


    Even the ordinary God Transformation Realm was no match for Su Yan.


    At this moment, they regret coming here.


    I thought it was just a chicken in the fairy king''s realm, but I didn''t expect it to be a super boss who played as a pig and eaten a tiger, and the intestines of regret were green.


    At this time, Su Yan was standing in the void with his hands behind his back, showing the indifference of overlooking, and his powerful means shocked everyone.


    There was a dead silence between heaven and earth, and no one dared to make a sound.


    The many disciples who were still ridiculing Su Yan just a moment ago did not dare to have any contempt at this moment. The clown was actually themselves.


    With this kind of strength, it is estimated that the ancestors of the family will be killed in seconds, many people can''t help thinking.


    After a long time, the discussion sounded slowly, intensified and out of control.


    "This kind of strength is simply terrifying to the extreme, and at the same time mastering the power of the two most difficult to understand rules, this kind of talent has only been seen since ancient times."


    "This Su Yan''s strength, not to mention walking sideways, is almost the same. It seems that he is about the same age as us, but his strength is actually so strong."


    "These people are really unlucky. I thought they were soft persimmons that could be handled at will, but I didn''t expect to kick the iron plate. By the way, do you know where these Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses come from? Why did you find this Su Yan? of?"


    "Hey, I''m from the younger generation, but I didn''t expect the gap between people to be so big. Su Yan will become an insurmountable mountain above our heads in the future."


    Many people began to discuss and sigh in their hearts.


    Originally thought that Su Yan was powerless to return to the sky, but never thought that it would turn into a one-sided massacre. No one could imagine how strong Su Yan was.


    Some disciples inquired about Su Yan''s previous achievements from their own patriarchs, and it immediately spread among the countless crowds.


    When I heard that even the old man Tiangu in the God Transformation realm was defeated by Su Yan''s hands, countless breathless voices instantly sounded.


    Many female disciples heard the brilliance, and looking at Su Yan''s figure, they wished they could rush up directly and promise each other with their bodies.


    Some sect elders saw that their disciples were almost unsteady after being beaten, and they said comfortably.


    "Don''t be discouraged, sooner or later, you will be like him."


    The consolation was not successful, but instead caused a roll of eyes, the elder coughed to cover up his embarrassment, and his face flushed.


    "I don''t know that Senior Brother Su Yan doesn''t have a Taoist companion, so I really want to give him a monkey."


    Some **** girls looked at Su Yan''s handsome face and started to daydream.


    From today, Su Yan''s name will resound throughout the entire False God Realm.


    "I''ll give you a chance, you''ll either drop or die today!"


    Su Yan put his hands behind his back, and said in other words, there was an unquestionable indifference between his words, which made everyone tremble and chill.


    It was only at this time that the Immortal Emperor powerhouses in the Kuntian Divine Realm realized that the gap between them and Su Yan was like an abyss, and it was difficult to bridge.


    The Gu family really made an extremely stupid decision this time, bringing the entire family into the abyss.


    The remaining twenty or so Immortal Emperor powerhouses pondered for a while, and they all chose to surrender. Continuing to take action was just a pointless sacrifice.


    Ben Du was already ready to accept death, but Su Yan actually let them go, which is something no one expected.


    With Su Yan''s strength, they didn''t even have the ability to resist. They didn''t expect to survive, but it must have come at a price.


    As expected, Su Yan continued to speak.


    "I will plant a slave mark on you, and what you have to do is to completely eradicate the Gu family. If you can''t do it, then you have no need to live."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yan squeezed the seal in his hand, and before a group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses could react, he directly planted the slave seal on the eyebrows of everyone.


    This made them unable to help their faces change. They felt that their life and death were out of their control, but in order to survive, there was no better way, they could only accept,


    Su Yan felt it silently and was quite satisfied. Now the life and death of this group of people are all within his own thoughts. No matter how far apart he is, he can instantly kill the rest of them.


    "Go and release all the people from Kunlun Gate. I want to hear from the Gu family within three days."


    "If the Gu family is still there, then three days later will be your death."


    A group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses couldn''t help trembling when they heard Su Yan''s words, even if they were unwilling, they could only accept their fate.


    "Let''s go, I don''t want to see you again."


    Su Yan said indifferently.


    These people are more useful than dead, and sending them there is just to disgust the Gu family. He didn''t expect to rely on these people to eradicate a first-class force. That''s not realistic.


    "Brother Su, are you alright?"


    Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue came over and asked with concern.


    "What can I do, it should be them."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly and said.


    "By the way, Big Brother Su, sister Feixue and I are going back to Lingyue Palace. We''re here to say goodbye to you."


    Zhao Yan''er stared at Su Yan, and said affectionately, at this moment, her mind was completely occupied by the man in white in front of her.


    Xia Feixue also had some reluctance in her eyes, but her cold personality was not destined to be as careless as Zhao Yan''er.

 Chapter 5248： Zhao Yaners first kiss

    Chapter 5248 Zhao Yaner''s first kiss


    "Then take care, I will visit you when I have time."


    Su Yan said calmly, although he felt a little reluctant, his expression remained the same.


    "Brother Su, you are such an idiot."


    Zhao Yaner said with a laugh, then stood on tiptoe, and the small cherry mouth was directly printed on Su Yan''s lips, which made him feel shocked.


    "Yan''er, you..."


    Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian on the side were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Zhao Yaner to be so bold and unscrupulous.


    After a while, Zhao Yan''er let go of Su Yan, her face flushed red, like a well-cooked lobster, she was really cute.


    "Brother Su, this is someone''s first kiss."


    Zhao Yan''er looked at Su Yan with a blushing face and said.


    Su Yan did not expect that Zhao Yaner would be able to make such a move in public, like a little witch in the world, which made him quite helpless.


    Glancing at the back, the group of people in Lingyue Palace not far away were all shocked and blushed.


    Although they said they also had a good impression of Su Yanxin, they didn''t dare to be like Zhao Yaner, and they didn''t even dare to say a word.


    So even with a shocked look on his face, his heart is really tight with envy.


    On the other hand, the elder of Lingyue Palace, the half-old Xu Niang who still has a charm, although she has an idea in her heart, she doesn''t dare to offend Su Yan, so she has to look up to the sky.


    The male disciples of the major forces farther away were swearing and swearing, if their eyes could kill, then Su Yan would have died a thousand and eighty times by now.


    "Yan''er, don''t mess around."


    Xia Feixue quickly pulled Zhao Yaner away to prevent her from making further progress.


    "Sister Feixue, don''t you have no idea about Brother Su? You can''t hide it from me."


    Zhao Yan smiled and looked at Xia Feixue with a teasing look in her eyes, and the latter was immediately blushed.


    "Yan''er, don''t talk nonsense."


    No matter how thick-skinned Xia Feixue was, she couldn''t hold it anymore at the moment, and ran away like she was running away.


    "Brother Su, I will only be your woman in this life."


    Zhao Yan''er looked straight at Su Yan with a serious expression.


    She is not as thin-skinned as Xia Feixue, her character is warm and bold, and she acts casually.


    Su Yan was also taken aback by Zhao Yan''er''s bold confession, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Shengtian knew that he couldn''t be silent any longer, so he stood up and said to Zhao Yaner at the right time.


    "Yan''er, you are still young, this is not the time to think about it. When you grow up, you will naturally have someone you like."


    He was also afraid that Su Yan would kidnap and run away his younger sister, whom he had just met, so he really couldn''t stop crying.


    "I don''t, I just like Brother Su, and I want to be his Taoist companion."


    Zhao Yaner seemed to have a stubborn temper, she couldn''t persuade her, she insisted.


    "You don''t call it liking, it''s blind worship, and you''ll know it when you grow up."


    Wu Shengtian also had a headache. He thought that Zhao Yaner had matured after so many things, but he didn''t expect that she was still a little girl.


    "Sister Yan''er, you are still young, and when you are older, you will definitely meet your real son."


    Su Yan is also persuading patiently, he doesn''t want to ruin a girl''s good youth because of himself.


    "You all say I''m small, where am I small?"


    After Zhao Yan''er finished speaking, she arrogantly held out her huge chest, which was huge, and the male cultivators in the distance were drooling.


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian had no choice but to turn their heads, pretending they didn''t see anything, causing Zhao Yan''er to roll their eyes.


    Since it can''t be persuaded, it can only be enlarged.


    "Otherwise, let''s make a three-year appointment. If you can successfully break through the Immortal Emperor Realm within these three years, then I will agree to you as my Taoist companion. What do you think?"


    Su Yan said to Zhao Yan''er.


    "Okay, it''s a deal."


    Zhao Yaner was a little excited, the three-year realm Immortal Emperor was not a piece of cake for her talent.


    There was also a hint of joy in Su Yan''s eyes. This trick really worked, but his mind was still too simple.


    Three years can change a lot of things, he doesn''t believe that Zhao Yaner can''t help but change his mind after such a long time.


    After getting Su Yan''s assurance, Zhao Yan''er hopped to the Lingyue Palace team, causing Wu Shengtian to roll his eyes.


    This little girl is a typical geezer who ignores him.


    "Junior Brother Su, do you really want to marry Yan''er in three years?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with slightly resentful eyes and asked.


    Hearing this, Su Yan turned to look at Wu Shengtian, his eyes had an inexplicable meaning, and he couldn''t help but chuckle and said.


    "It''s just an expedient measure. If Yan''er can really break through the Immortal Emperor within three years, why not marry her."


    Since he has made a promise, he has to keep his word. He Su Yan is not someone who defaults on his debts, but who can say what will happen in the future. After three years, it is estimated that he will go to the True God Realm long ago.


    "Okay."


    Wu Shengtian also had a headache. He also knew that this was Su Yan''s helpless move, so he couldn''t say anything else.


    Xia Feixue''s beautiful eyes kept staring at Su Yan, not knowing what she was expecting.


    Even just standing there, the beauty is fascinating, the white clothes fluttering, the eyes are like water, and it seems to be covered with water mist, giving people a dreamlike feeling.


    With a face that is as pure and beautiful as a fairy, with an ethereal feeling that does not eat human fireworks, it seems that at any time, she can ride the wind away and ascend into the palace of the Nine Heavens.


    Gives a feeling of being out of reach.


    Su Yan had to sigh that Xia Feixue was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Just when Su Yan was stunned.


    On the other side, the more than 20 strong immortal emperors who returned to Shura City stared at the disciples of Kunlun Sect.


    The group of disciples who were watching had hair on their backs, their faces turned pale, and there was a sound of despair.


    "I''ll say that Su Yan is unreliable. He left us alone and ran away. It''s estimated that there will be no bones left by now, and it will be our turn next."


    "Uuuu, I don''t want to die. I have an 80-year-old mother and a young son who can''t walk. I hope you all do well and let me go."


    "It''s all that **** Su Yan, he''s not enough to die, and he has to pull us together. Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let him go."


    Some disciples speculated that Su Yan had already died at the hands of this group of people. Even if he was in the Immortal Emperor realm, how could he escape from the hands of so many powerful people.


    There were also some disciples who suspected that Su Yan might not be dead, and these people did not catch him, and then vented their anger on them, and were scared to death.


    Xiao Ruoyin also looked at the group of people without saying a word, but she was keenly aware that the other party was missing a lot of people, which made her mutter in her heart.


    "Could it be that some of them went to hunt down Su Yan, and these people came back to kill us?"

 Chapter 5249： make waves

    The fifth thousand two hundred and forty-nine chapters set off a storm


    But at the next moment, a voice like the sound of heaven suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Let them all go."


    Hearing this, the disciples of the Kunlun Sect all had expressions of disbelief on their faces, and they couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Did these people find out in conscience and plan to let them go?"


    "Or is it that these people have other plans and are playing some tricks?"


    No one thought it would be Su Yan''s fault, because in their thinking, they simply didn''t believe that Su Yan could have such great ability.


    Xiao Ruoyin was also a little confused at this time. Thinking of the serious downsizing of the other party, she couldn''t help but feel suspicious.


    Could it be that Su Yan really couldn''t do all of this, and all those immortal emperors who disappeared were killed by him alone?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t help but widen her eyes, but after thinking about it, it was impossible, and she was also amused by her own thoughts.


    Su Yan is not a god. How could he do this? It seems that he really thinks too much. These people should have other plans.


    And the group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses overlooked them in the air, and some people couldn''t help but sigh.


    "These people are really lucky."


    After speaking, he shook his head with a wry smile on his face.


    I thought it was a hunting trip, and it was extremely easy, but I didn''t expect that some of my people would actually change from hunters to prey to be slaughtered by others.


    If they hadn''t hesitated for a while, or they would have died under the distorted spatial rules, thinking of this, a group of people shuddered with lingering fears.


    "Let''s go, don''t forget that we still have a mission, and no one wants to live if we can''t finish it."


    A strong man at the peak of the Seventh Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor couldn''t help talking to the crowd, and then headed towards the Kuntian Divine Realm Gu family.


    Hearing this, the others also looked solemn, and they had no doubts about Su Yan''s words. The big man who could master the power of space and time rules at the same time was far from their rivals.


    It is not easy to plant a small slave imprint in their bodies, but it is not pleasant to have a small life in the hands of others at any time.


    "We are definitely not enough. The Gu family can stand for hundreds of thousands of years without falling. The background can be said to be unfathomable. We just lost our lives in vain in the past."


    When the others heard this, they nodded in agreement.


    "We must go back to our respective forces, mobilize all forces that can be united, and launch a fierce attack on the Gu family. I don''t believe that we can''t take it down."


    "Everyone''s status must not be low, and there are still friendly forces. Although the Gu family tree has deep roots and has always dominated the Kuntian Divine Realm, we are not easy to mess with. There are too many ants to kill the elephant."


    "So you can only succeed, not failure, you know?"


    The powerhouse at the peak of the Seventh Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor looked around and said to the others.


    "clear."


    "Okay, let''s set off without further ado, there are only three days."


    After the group finished speaking, they quickly disappeared into the sky, leaving dozens of Kunlun Sect disciples looking at each other, not knowing why.


    The people in the Gu family never thought that the killing order issued this time would actually bring irreversible disasters to their family.


    And all this, Su Yan doesn''t care, it''s just a little trick, and he doesn''t take it to heart.


    But he would never have thought that these people really uprooted the Gu family, ruining the foundation of hundreds of thousands of years, and the power of Kuntian Divine Realm was also reshuffled.


    Of course, this is something.


    "Junior Brother Su, let''s go to Shura City to see the situation."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said that he was a little worried about what happened to those junior brothers and sisters.


    "Don''t worry, those people don''t dare to play tricks."


    Su Yan looked confident and looked at him calmly. said.


    "It''s always more reassuring to have a look."


    Wu Shengtian continued, in his opinion, he wants to ease the relationship between the two factions, and it is not a problem to have such a stalemate.


    For Kunlunmen, this is equivalent to the practice of breaking one''s own arm.


    If you can bring these people back to the sect, then not only can you ease the relationship, but also strengthen the strength of the sect, why not do it.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan with burning eyes, but the latter had no choice but to say.


    "Okay, but I won''t interfere in other things."


    Su Yan''s idea was that since the danger has been lifted, he should rush back to the Kunlun Gate. His time is precious, but he doesn''t have to spend so much time on people who don''t matter.


    Although these people were abused because of his reasons, but now that he has saved them, it can be regarded as offset.


    This is not to blame for Su Yan''s indifference, but the practice world is like this, the weak eat the strong, and no one knows what will happen.


    But since Wu Shengtian said so, he is not easy to refute, and it is all right to sell face as a friend, so it should be a little compensation for these people.


    Soon, under the reluctant eyes of Xia Feixue and Zhao Yaner, the two drove Shenhong to Shura City.


    The secret realm has been destroyed, and the matter of the Hengduan Mountains has come to an end, and the subsequent impact that can be caused is huge.


    This sensational event, almost on the same day, caused unimaginable waves.


    The number of monks in the False God Realm exceeds hundreds of millions.


    An ancient city alone can accommodate tens of millions of monks.


    In various ancient cities, restaurants, and pavilions, monks can be heard talking loudly about this matter.


    Many people also remembered the name Su Yan, and it was so magical that even mentioning the word Su Yan could stop children from crying.


    But Su Yan didn''t know all this.


    At this time, he looked indifferently at the disciples of the Kunlun Sect below, his face was not very good-looking.


    Because just now, these surviving disciples said in unison.


    "You are not dead?"


    Anyone who hears this will be furious. He kindly saved you all, but you curse me to death. Have you forgotten the grace of delivering medicine before?


    If it weren''t for Wu Shengtian''s face, he would have been angry a long time ago, and no matter what, he had to make these titular brothers and sisters suffer.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s face was also quite embarrassed at the moment. At this time, she was disheveled, covered in blood, and exuded a stench.


    Standing in front of Su Yan and Wu Shengtian seemed a bit cramped, it was hard to imagine that a day ago she was still an elegant fairy-level figure.


    Wu Shengtian also frowned slightly, and said a little unbearably.


    "Elder Xiao, why don''t you find a place to wash up first."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin walked away as if she had been granted amnesty. She didn''t want to face the two of them for a moment.

 Chapter 5250： Xiao Ruoyins shock

    Chapter 5250 Xiao Ruoyin''s shock


    Seeing this, the other disciples also looked at their own bodies. The sewage and blood were mixed together, and a strong sour odor came from their nostrils. clean.


    And Su Yan and Wu Shengtian found a teahouse and sat down, poured a cup of tea and started drinking.


    After a while in Shura City, it became lively again.


    However, everyone stayed far away from Su Yan and the others. They looked at him with fearful expressions for fear of being out of luck.


    Only those women who had become fanatical fans rushed towards Su Yan in a rush, causing Su Yan to have a big head.


    Wu Shengtian watched the show with a smile on his face, and he didn''t mean to help at all.


    In the end, Su Yan was really annoyed, a powerful aura appeared, and these women couldn''t help but step back, but it didn''t cause any harm.


    ��Junior Brother Su, you don��t know how to pity Xiangxiyu too much. ��


    Wu Shengtian said teasingly from the side, looking at him playfully.


    Su Yan retorted and said.


    "Since Senior Brother you like these rouge vulgar fans so much, then Junior Brother can say hello to you, I believe they will come running up."


    Wu Shengtian''s face turned pale, and he waved his hands again and again.


    "Don''t, let the tigress in my house know that she has to rip my skin off."


    "Although I envy junior brother, your beauty is not shallow, but wild flowers can''t keep up with the fragrance of family flowers. I''m not good at this. Yurou is the only one in my heart."


    After Su Yan heard it, it was not good for him to continue teasing him, but he slowly sipped the tea.


    And those women only dared to watch from a distance, no longer dared to approach, their expressions of resentment made their scalps numb.


    After a while, Xiao Ruoyin, who had finished washing up, appeared in front of Su Yan and Wu Shengtian.


    Wu Shengtian glanced at it, and couldn''t help his eyes light up, but then he lowered his head to drink tea in disguise, not daring to look more.


    And although Su Yan also had a flash of surprise in his eyes, he immediately became calm, and he couldn''t see anything unusual.


    Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, Xiao Ruoyin felt a little disappointed for some reason. She had deliberately dressed up just now.


    The women in the teahouse were as fresh as flowers, trees and snow, with a graceful body, crystal clear skin, and a beautiful face. Even their voices were as beautiful as the sounds of nature. Looking at Su Yan and Wu Shengtian, they said embarrassedly.


    "Thank you both for saving your life."


    As an elder, thanking her two disciples made her feel a little embarrassed, not to mention that both of them had conflicts with her, which made her face a little embarrassed.


    "Elder Xiao doesn''t have to do this. My master said that if the same family is in trouble, they will sacrifice their lives to save each other."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin realized something. A smart woman like her can often infer a lot of things with just one sentence.


    The meaning of Wu Shengtian''s words could not be concealed from her, who was good at observing words and expressions, but she didn''t say much, but sat down quietly.


    "Nevertheless, I would like to thank you all."


    Xiao Ruoyin''s red lips parted lightly, and she said with a sigh of relief.


    After that, without waiting for an answer, he stared straight at Su Yan, his eyes blurred, making it impossible to see what she was thinking.


    But Su Yan didn''t look at her, instead he drank tea with his eyes down, or frowned in thought.


    Wu Shengtian knew what Su Yan meant by just looking at it. This was to make him a full authority spokesman.


    "Elder Xiao, just ask what you want to ask. I''m sure I know everything and say it all."


    Wu Shengtian had a warm smile on his face, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t want to pay attention to her, Xiao Ruoyin felt a little annoyed, she was the ''Number One Beauty in Kunlun Sect'', but Su Yan didn''t even want to look at her again. She really wondered if her charm had declined so fast.


    But seeing the green light in the eyes of the men along the street looking at her, she was relieved. It turned out that it was not her charm that had diminished, but that Su Yan didn''t take her seriously, but she was not easy to get angry. .


    He had to look at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "I see that there are a lot fewer people in the group before. Could it be that you killed them."


    Xiao Ruoyin''s eyes showed a thoughtful look, but she still subconsciously felt that Wu Shengtian did it, Su Yan was just a newcomer who had just started, and he had no such ability at all.


    Although he knew that Wu Shengtian might not be able to do it, and it was probably not enough, she couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation.


    '' How could I have such great ability, all this is done by Su Shidi. ��


    Seeing Xiao Ruoyin''s apparent disbelief, Wu Shengtian had no choice but to continue.


    "Don''t underestimate Junior Brother Su, he is very capable."


    Wu Shengtian proudly said that the sect has produced such a peerless genius, which makes him proud.


    "Oh? Then I want to hear what she is capable of."


    Xiao Ruoyin said with interest in her eyes, and then looked at Su Yan who had been drinking tea.


    The latter didn''t even look at her, which almost made her angry. Are all the current disciples so arrogant? In the face of her elder, she is also so disrespectful, she is simply disrespectful.


    But she still forcibly suppressed this anger. After all, someone else just saved her, and now she has turned her face directly, and she is suspected of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge.


    But even she herself didn''t know why she cared about Su Yan so much, Yu Guang couldn''t help but glance at him.


    Wu Shengtian was helpless when he saw this. He knew the temper of this Junior Brother Su, so he couldn''t say anything.


    He had no choice but to follow Xiao Ruoyin''s words.


    "I won''t say anything else, old man Tiangu, you should know."


    Hearing this name, Xiao Ruoyin''s eyes suddenly became very reverent, just like the eyes of a little girl when she saw her idol.


    And the old man Tiangu is indeed the goal she has been striving for, and it has always been the same.


    It is precisely for this reason that she would rather take care of the injured disciple outside than disturb the long sleep of the old man Tiangu.


    But what Wu Shengtian said next almost made her jaw drop.


    "He came back to life, and he almost died under Su Yan''s hands."


    Wu Shengtian said mysteriously.


    He was right in saying that, if Su Yan hadn''t kept his hand, the old man Tian Gu would not have survived the moment when he was liquidated by Tiandao.


    "What did you say?"


    When Xiao Ruoyin heard the news, she jumped up from her chair, making a lot of noise.


    Immediately, she looked at those malicious eyes, and sat down with a blushing face.


    "Keep your voice down, Auntie."


    Wu Shengtian said hurriedly, looked around, and breathed a sigh of relief after seeing no one nearby.


    Although this news can no longer be concealed, it will soon become known to everyone, but now that they are on the cusp of the storm, it is better to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    Hearing this news, Xiao Ruoyin''s ears were shocked, and it took a long time to calm down.

 Chapter 5251： Crisis at Kunlun Gate

    Chapter 5251 The crisis of Kunlun Gate


    Then she stared at Su Yan with her beautiful eyes wide and asked loudly.


    "You really... saw the old man Tiangu?"


    Xiao Ruoyin''s voice trembled uncontrollably, whether she was frightened or excited.


    Hearing this, Su Yan finally stopped drinking tea with his head down, but looked at her with a playful look and said.


    "Can''t I make up a lie to deceive you? Besides, there is something in you that I should care about."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin was immediately embarrassed, and also noticed that he was a little rude, and hurriedly sorted out his appearance to calm down.


    Wu Shengtian also said on the side.


    "You don''t like that dead old man, do you?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at her suspiciously, Xiao Ruoyin''s attitude was a little too abnormal, and he couldn''t help but guess at random.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruoyin couldn''t help rolling his eyes, spat at him, and said angrily.


    "I just admired him, but I didn''t say I liked him."


    In the face of Xiao Ruoyin''s defense, Wu Shengtian also understood, but he had to say that the old boy''s appearance when he was young should even be avoided for the time being.


    No wonder so many people admire him so much.


    "Okay, let''s talk about these things when we return to the sect. Come back with us."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Xiao Ruoyin with a hint of hope in his eyes and said.


    The latter obviously showed hesitation, even with her intelligence, she never expected Wu Shengtian to say that.


    Because in her opinion, the relationship between her and Ye Wuming couldn''t be adjusted no matter how hard they worked, and she never thought about these things.


    Wu Shengtian''s words made her a little lost. She couldn''t remember how long it had been since she returned to Kunlun Gate.


    Because she never had a sense of belonging to Kunlun Gate, in her heart, it was just a temporary safe haven for her.


    Although it seems indifferent to say this, it is a fact that has to be admitted, because she has never regarded herself as a person from the False God Realm.


    Because she hides a deep secret in her heart.


    She Xiao Ruoyin came from the real **** realm.


    "Elder Xiao, are you alright?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Xiao Ruoyin stunned and couldn''t help but speak.


    At the same time, Xiao Ruoyin, who was in a trance state, was brought back to reality, and then he smiled disguisedly, not wanting to talk more.


    Xiao Ruoyin packed up her mood, looked at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "It''s not impossible for me to go back, unless you can make Ye Wuming abdicate and let Xian."


    Xiao Ruoyin looked at Wu Shengtian calmly and said slowly.


    She was certain that Wu Shengtian would never agree to her request, because for him it was tantamount to deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors.


    But at this moment, Su Yan on the side spoke up.


    "It''s all on me."


    Su Yan''s words were concise and to the point, but there was a strong confidence between the lines.


    "Junior Brother Su..."


    Wu Shengtian''s face is not very good-looking, even if he and Ye Wuming are separated from each other again, it is not the reason for him to do such treacherous things.


    "He is no longer suitable for the position of deputy head."


    Su Yan continued, as if he had already made up his mind to set the tone for this matter.


    Seeing this, Wu Shengtian couldn''t say anything else. Neither side could offend him, so he could only be neutral.


    However, with Su Yan''s strength, this matter should be easy for him.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn''t expect Su Yan''s words, she looked at him hesitantly, and then she was relieved.


    He believed that the old man Tiangu was defeated by Su Yan.


    The other party gave her the feeling that she was omnipotent, which made her feel a sense of dependence in her heart, which made her a little flustered.


    Xiao Ruoyin glanced at Su Yan with a guilty conscience, and found that his face was normal, so he felt relieved.


    In fact, in the final analysis, she came to the False God Realm by chance, and by chance she saw the old man Tiangu''s handwriting, so she respected him like a god, was astonished as a god, and followed in his footsteps.


    And she is still a little woman in her bones. She has lived very tired for so many years, and there are too many people with bad intentions around her who are trying to beat her, so he still hopes to have a support in his heart.


    For some reason, she actually found this feeling in Su Yan, which made her a little overwhelmed.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    Xiao Ruoyin said decisively as if she had made up her mind.


    Because at this moment, her heart had the urge to follow Su Yan, and this urge was out of control.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Xiao Ruoyin in surprise. He didn''t expect that after hearing Su Yan''s words, she agreed so simply.


    But then when he thought of the consequences of this incident, he couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t know whether what he did was right or wrong, and he could only resign himself to fate.


    In layman''s terms, he is ready to rot.


    With the pervert Su Yan by his side, he felt that he had become a waste, and this feeling became stronger and stronger.


    "Have you decided?"


    Su Yan asked again.


    Xiao Ruoyin did not dare to look directly at him, and nodded slightly while looking elsewhere.


    "In this case, don''t delay, go back to Kunlun Gate as soon as possible, my time is very precious, okay?"


    Su Yan got up and walked out of the teahouse on his own.


    These words made Xiao Ruoyin get angry again, co-authoring with me is just a waste of your time.


    Although she wanted to chase after him and question him, but after thinking about it, she didn''t have the courage.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but doubt whether she was an elder or he was an elder. She always felt that the identities of the two were reversed.


    This made him puzzled, and in the end he could only blame Su Yan''s strength was much stronger than hers.


    Soon, Su Yan rushed to the sect with Wu Shengtian, Xiao Ruoyin, and a group of Kunlun Sect disciples.


    This trip to the Hengduan Mountains, although he did not get the secret of breaking through the realm of God, but he firmly believed that this small difficulty could not stop him at all.


    And his Daoji has completely recovered, which is the biggest gain of this trip.


    Su Yan no longer thought about it, but drove Shenhong to the Kunlun Gate with all his strength.


    It is thousands of miles away from Kunlun Gate, and even at their speed, it would take half a day to reach it.


    And on the other side.


    What Su Yan and the others didn''t know was that the sect at this time was facing the biggest crisis since the establishment of the sect.


    "Ye Wuming, I know that you are already strong from the outside, and you should stop resisting. Hurry up and open the sect, and I can spare you."


    A strong man from the Fifth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor was shouting outside the Kunlun Gate, making many disciples pale.


    It is not this that makes them despair, but the people outside are all from other forces. The Protecting Sect Great Array has been attacked by the opponent for several hours, and loopholes have appeared in many places. Living.


    And until the moment they break the formation, it is their death.

 Chapter 5252： Mysterious black robe old man

    Chapter 5252 The mysterious black-robed old man


    Ye Wuming looked at the mountain gate with a dignified expression. Those outside were all unpopular forces that he didn''t look down on before.


    Unexpectedly, at the critical juncture of the implementation of the plan, these unreliable forces gave him a blow to the head.


    The eight major forces, Fengleizong, Xuanshuimen, Galewind Villa, and Zhaixing Pavilion, actually united together, and they attacked Kunlunmen in a big way, which caught him off guard.


    What made him even more unbelievable was that the other party actually still had the powerhouses of the Eighth Reincarnation Peak of the Immortal Emperor.


    The previous Great Protector Array was attacked for a long time by a group of immortal emperor powerhouses with unknown origins. .


    "Ye Wuming, why do you continue to be obsessed, quickly open the big formation, maybe you can still be your deputy head teacher."


    They didn''t expect this great formation to be so strong, it looked crumbling, but it couldn''t be broken, so they couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    It has been delayed for several hours, and things will change if you are late.


    Ye Wuming''s face was cold, and this kind of words can only deceive children. He has lived for hundreds of years, and even his eyelashes are empty, how could he be easily deceived.


    When he opened the big formation, he was the first to die.


    "A group of unreliable gangsters, if I knew this earlier, this seat should eradicate you one by one, so that today''s calamity is left behind."


    Ye Wuming''s face was ashen, and he yelled loudly.


    "You don''t eat and drink for a toast. If that''s the case, don''t blame our subordinates for being ruthless."


    A deputy pavilion master of Zhaixing Pavilion, the peak powerhouse of Immortal Emperor Three Samsara said.


    Then he turned his head and looked to the other side, where a figure in a black robe was attacking the guardian array violently.


    Every attack can make the big formation dim a bit, and everyone in the Kunlun Sect is worried.


    "Senior, time is running out, please do your best."


    Hearing this, the black-robed figure stopped attacking and turned to look at the deputy pavilion master of the Immortal Emperor''s Three Samsara Peak Realm.


    "What are you? Dare to teach me to do things."


    The voice was very old, with unquestionable power.


    After he finished speaking, a giant hand covering the sky moved towards him, and the latter couldn''t help but change his face.


    "Senior, that''s not what I meant."


    It is a pity that the black-robed old man did not give him a chance to explain. In the horrified expressions of the crowd, the powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor''s Three Reincarnation Peak did not even make a scream, and disappeared completely.


    Everyone felt a chill on their backs at this moment, and every reincarnation in the Immortal Emperor Realm represented an insurmountable moat.


    This is the invincible power of the Immortal Emperor''s Eight Reincarnations.


    All the people present are probably no match for his palm.


    "If you don''t want to die, just close your mouth."


    After the black-robed old man finished speaking, he continued to stretch out his huge palm and slammed it towards the big formation.


    Those people from the eight major forces were silent at the moment. They all knew that this black-robed old man had a weird temper, but they didn''t expect to kill even their own people.


    If they hadn''t coveted the background of Kunlun Sect, they wouldn''t have listened to the old man in black robe and come to this muddy water.


    At this moment, the most embarrassed is the pavilion master of Zhaixing Pavilion. He lost a deputy pavilion inexplicably, which made his face very ugly, but he did not dare to attack.


    "Senior, I don''t know where my Kunlun Sect has offended you. I hope you will raise your hand, and there will be a great reward."


    Ye Wuming looked at the big formation that was about to be unable to hold on, and hurriedly followed the ants on the hot pot, so he had to put down his body and shouted at the black-robed old man.


    There are dozens of immortal emperor powerhouses on the opposite side, and the number of immortal emperor powerhouses in Kunlun Sect does not exceed ten, not to mention that the opponent has a high-level immortal emperor whose strength is close to the peak of the immortal emperor, there is no chance of winning.


    Ye Wuming thought for a long time and had to compromise, but it was absolutely impossible for him to lift the big formation.


    "Haha, after so many years, it''s really ironic that a small ordinary disciple has become the deputy head."


    The old man in black robe looked at Ye Wuming and sneered, the meaning of the words made people feel that he used to be like the old Kunlun Gate.


    The heads of the eight sects behind them also looked at each other in dismay, and they didn''t know the identity of the black-robed old man, so they didn''t dare to ask.


    Ye Wuming frowned when he heard this, with a thoughtful look on his face, and then asked inexplicably.


    "I don''t know what the senior said?"


    The black-robed old man''s eyes were full of sarcasm, and he said with a smile.


    "Where is that old Su Canghai? Tell him to come out and meet me."


    Hearing this name, Ye Wuming''s expression changed suddenly, Su Canghai was the name of the head, but how did the black-robed old man know about it.


    "Who is the senior?"


    Ye Wuming''s bad premonition is getting stronger and stronger. Every palm of the opponent is shot on the weak point of the formation. This can only be done by someone who knows him very well. Could it be that this person used to be a person from Kunlun Sect?


    But why he had no impression at all.


    "Hundreds of years ago, when the old man crossed the Kunlun God Realm, you were still wearing open-crotch pants. You don''t deserve to know my name."


    In the face of Ye Wuming''s question, the black-robed old man scolded mercilessly.


    After he finished speaking, he ignored it and patted the guardian array again.


    Ye Wuming''s face was extremely ugly. He had been in a high position for a long time, and it was the first time he was so humiliated in front of so many people, which made his inner anger almost unstoppable.


    But he didn''t dare to attack, he could only hold back desperately. In a world where the strong are respected, the dignity of the weak is used by the strong to trample.


    "Ye Wuming, don''t you expect that old guy Su Canghai to come out and turn the tide? To tell you the truth, he can''t protect himself at the moment, or why do you think we would choose to call now."


    Lie Zhantian, the owner of Liefeng Villa, looked at Ye Wuming and said jokingly, and his strength is the strongest except for the old man in black robe. He has the strength of the Immortal Emperor''s Sixth Reincarnation Peak, and other forces are faintly led by him.


    The plan to poison Su Canghai was planned by him. He was like a poisonous snake, and when he saw the opportunity, he would give a fatal blow, making people shudder.


    Lie Zhantian''s words made Ye Wuming couldn''t help but be surprised. He thought that God was creating opportunities for him, but he never thought that the head had been poisoned by these people, so he gave him a chance to take advantage of it. .


    The old man in black robe was also surprised, but he didn''t say anything, which was exactly what he wanted.


    "No, the big formation is about to break."


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    The fragmented formation can no longer protect the Kunlun Sect. Many disciples looked pale and said in horror.


    The next moment, the Great Protector Array covering a radius of dozens of miles was like a broken mirror, dissipating into nothingness, and the entire Kunlun Gate was completely exposed to the eyes of everyone.


    "Kill!"


    The people of the eight major forces crossed the border like locusts, and the momentum was overwhelming, and there were shouts of killing everywhere.


    The Kunlun Sect disciples all fled in a hurry. Although most of them have the strength of the Immortal King Realm, they have already been frightened and have no courage to resist.


    They will be greeted by a one-sided slaughter.

 Chapter 5253： one-sided slaughter

    Chapter 5253 One-sided slaughter


    The immortal emperors of the eight major forces are like entering a realm of no one, and the terrifying force is submerged and suppressed like a vast ocean, fierce and shocking, and no one can stop it.


    Those ordinary disciples were mercilessly harvested like grass mustards, and **** massacres were staged one after another.


    A very small number of the disciples are still offering various magic tools and magic circles to resist, but they are just mantras and chariots.


    The goal of these forces is very clear. It is the treasure house of the Kunlun Gate, where the Kunlun Gate has accumulated hundreds of thousands of years, which is extremely amazing.


    Ye Wuming''s eyes were red with blood. Is the foundation of the Kunlun Gate for thousands of years going to be destroyed today?


    Suddenly, a terrifying force attacked Ye Wuming, a golden spear with unparalleled strength, vowing to split it in half.


    Ye Wuming''s complexion changed, and he had to use the immortal power in his body with all his strength to form a protective cover around his body, trying to resist the golden spear.


    But at the moment of contact, the protective cover was directly broken open, the spear was like a broken bamboo, Ye Wuming''s body shook violently, and then he vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Ye Wuming''s face was pale, lying on the ground vomiting blood, his breath was extremely sluggish, and his eyes were full of anger and unwillingness.


    "You are too weak."


    Lie Zhantian sneered with contempt in his eyes.


    You must know that he didn''t even use one-tenth of his strength just now, but he didn''t expect the other party to have no resistance, and the difference was a small step, but the strength between the two was as difficult to cross as a moat.


    Lie Zhantian shook his head, stopped paying attention to him, and turned his eyes to the distance. The heads of other sects were half a step behind him and did not make a move.


    They were also apprehensive about Lie Zhantian''s strength. Although they said that they had joined forces for the time being, it was hard to guarantee that he would not play tricks on others. In the face of absolute interests, there was no such thing as a friend.


    The next thing to face is the distribution of benefits, and no one is a fuel-efficient lamp, and they are on guard against each other.


    For this undisguised contempt, Ye Wuming''s eyes were round, his face was flushed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    But soon he was under control, and his heart was full of powerlessness.


    "senior....."


    Lie Zhantian cupped his hands and looked at the black-robed old man with a pleasing look on his face, and asked tentatively.


    The black-robed old man said without turning his head.


    "I''m not interested in other things, and I won''t interfere, you can decide for yourself."


    Hearing this, the heads of several sects couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the old man simply wanted to destroy the Kunlun Sect.


    Yes, ordinary treasures may be very precious to them, but for such characters, it is difficult to get into their eyes, which is determined by their vision.


    Kunlun Sect, which has never even been born in the God Transformation Realm, must not have anything worthy of his attention.


    The old man in black robe didn''t pay any attention to the crowd, but turned around and swept towards the mountain behind Kunlun Gate.


    There were desperate Kunlun disciples everywhere along the way, but the old man in black robe turned a deaf ear and was unmoved, and soon disappeared behind the mountain.


    Seeing this, the head of the eight major sects, although curious, did not dare to ask too much, after all, no one would think that his life was too long.


    "This battle is over, let''s go too."


    Lie Zhantian looked into the distance, with excitement in his eyes, and swept toward the treasure trove first.


    He has coveted the foundation of Kunlun Gate for a long time, enough to make his Galewind Villa become the new overlord of Kunlun Divine Realm.


    The entire Kunlun Gate is filled with the smell of blood, and the pure land that was like a paradise has become fragmented in an instant.


    This was a slaughter without any suspense. More than half of the tens of thousands of disciples of the Kunlun Sect were slaughtered, like a purgatory on earth.


    Some disciples chose to surrender because of fear, and some disciples were stubbornly resisting, and Lin Ruoxue was one of them.


    Where the inner disciples were, Lin Ruoxue was wearing a long cyan dress, and she was extremely beautiful, but at this moment her face was pale, obviously suffering from serious injuries.


    "Brother Su, where are you?"


    Lin Ruoxue murmured, with blood on the corners of her mouth, and a look of despair in her pupils.


    She didn''t expect that Su Yan would encounter the disaster of extinction when he went out. Could it really be such a coincidence?


    "Ruoxue, be careful."


    A sharp sword light came towards Lin Ruoxue. When a female disciple saw this, she did not hesitate to stand in front of Lin Ruoxue who was stunned. As a result, her head was directly beheaded by a sword. The scene was extremely bloody.


    And Lin Ruoxue seemed to be numb, like a walking corpse, her eyes had lost any color.


    In a short period of time, she has seen too many scenes like this, and the senior sisters who were laughing and playing not long ago are now separated by yin and yang.


    But soon, the group of them were subdued and became prisoners, and Lin Ruoxue was lucky to survive temporarily.


    As the battle drew to a close, the voices of resistance became less and less, and then there was complete silence.


    On the huge plaza, tens of thousands of disciples were sealed with their cultivation bases, and they looked at each other in horror, not knowing what they would face next.


    "Master Lie, I heard that the real secret treasure of Kunlun Sect is in the hands of the headmaster of Kunlun Sect, and the key to unlock the secret is the Kunlun Sect''s great seal, the seal of the headmaster of Kunlun Sect."


    Pavilion Master Zhaixing looked at Lie Zhantian and said.


    Just now, several of their major leaders took a turn in the treasure house. Although there are a lot of heaven and earth treasures and a lot of magic weapons, there is not even a good fortune artifact among them, which is somewhat disappointing.


    And the implication of this sentence is to let Lie Zhantian reveal the whereabouts of Su Canghai, the headmaster of Kunlun Sect, because he planned all these plans himself.


    "Pallet Master Xiao, what do you mean by this? Do you suspect that I, Lie Mou, will swallow the secret treasure alone?"


    Lie Zhantian''s face was gloomy, looking at the master of Zhaixing Pavilion and said gloomily, the pressure of the Immortal Emperor''s sixth reincarnation peak made the latter''s face turn pale, and his back was full of cold sweat.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, Zhuang Lie misunderstood."


    Pavilion Master Xiao hurriedly cupped his hands and said that although he was unwilling, he did not dare to show it.


    "Hmph, not the best."


    Lie Zhantian snorted coldly, he almost couldn''t help himself just now, he thought that only he knew the secret, but he thought too much.


    "I don''t know Su Canghai''s situation now. At the beginning, he bought his closest disciple and poisoned him. Later, he lost contact. He must have discovered it."


    Lie Zhantian glanced at the suspicious people, his face was not very good-looking.


    Others were just skeptical of his words, but they didn''t dare to question it.


    "Let''s go, just ask Ye Wuming and you''ll know."


    The Sect Master of Xuanshui Gate said, and then walked towards the square.


    He is also a strong man at the peak of Immortal Emperor Fifth Reincarnation. The power of Xuanshuimen is not much weaker than that of Liefeng Villa, so he is not as fearful as others when facing Lie Zhantian.


    Seeing this, the other chiefs followed closely. Lie Zhantian''s face was gloomy, and there was a cold killing intent in his eyes, but he could hide it.

 Chapter 5254： tragic Ye Wuming

    Chapter 5254: The tragic Ye Wuming


    On the huge square outside the Kunlun Gate.


    Not long ago, the Outer Sect Disciple Competition was held here, and the meeting was unprecedented.


    But at the moment, it was a gloomy cloud, and there were all the elders and disciples of Kunlun Sect who looked terrified and desperate in their hearts.


    Whether it is the Immortal King Realm or the Immortal Emperor Realm, they are all prisoners at this moment.


    Lin Ruoxue was in the crowd, looking around with bewildered eyes, she hoped to see the figure that haunted her.


    But it was destined to disappoint her.


    Just as she was stunned, several extremely powerful figures descended on the square.


    "The lord."


    Lie Zhantian waved his hand, looked at the tens of thousands of disciples in the square, and said without looking back with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Where is Ye Wuming locked up? Bring him up."


    After a while, Ye Wuming was dragged out of a firewood like a dead dog. His body was covered in blood. He couldn''t tell how miserable his appearance was. In this short period of time, he suffered inhuman torture. .


    Seeing this scene, the other Kunlun Sect disciples were even more frightened, and many female disciples couldn''t help sobbing in a low voice.


    "Whatever you cry, it''s like crying and mourning. Shut up for Lao Tzu, otherwise Lao Tzu will handle you all on the spot."


    A fierce-looking big man shouted at the group of female disciples, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing these words, those pure-looking female cultivators suddenly froze. If they lost their bodies, it would be better to die.


    "Ye Wuming, I advise you to explain honestly, or suffer less from the flesh and the soul."


    Lie Zhantian said with a cold face, he was not so much the owner of the village, but rather the leader of the bandit, with a look of bandit anger.


    That''s the truth. The predecessor of Liefeng Villa was called Liefeng Shanzhai, and he, Lie Zhantian, was a mountain king, specializing in killing people and stealing goods.


    For these, he is familiar with the road, and Kunlun Shenzang is determined to obtain it, and no one can stop it.


    Hearing this, Ye Wuming just lowered his head, his hair was disheveled, and blood ran down the corner of his mouth, without saying a word.


    "Do you think that if you don''t speak, I can''t do anything about you?"


    Lie Zhantian smiled mysteriously, and then took out a small bottle of unknown material from his arms.


    "I want to see how hard your bones are, and whether they can hold my Gold Devouring Divine Insect."


    He has always been small and looks very illusory, but his appearance is very ferocious. Insects with sharp fangs are crawling in the bottle, which makes people shudder.


    "Gold-devouring **** insect?"


    Lie Zhantian''s words changed the expressions of Pavilion Master Xiao and Xuanshui Sect Master. Isn''t this kind of bug already extinct? How could he possibly have it.


    Legend has it that the pure-blooded gold-devouring worms even killed existences above the god-transforming realm, making countless people terrified, but finally disappeared for unknown reasons.


    They didn''t expect that Lie Zhantian actually had one in his hand, even if it wasn''t pure blood, it was terrifying.


    The average Immortal Emperor Realm cultivator couldn''t bear it at all.


    Ye Wuming remained unmoved and remained silent.


    Seeing this scene, many Kunlun Sect disciples have to admire him, and even their impressions have changed. In such a crisis, it is rare to maintain such a backbone.


    Many people feel a little guilty and feel that they have wrongly blamed him before.


    But at the next moment, a shrill cry sounded.


    "I said, I said, I said it all, get this **** thing out of the way."


    Ye Wuming''s hair was disheveled, and he was like a ghost, rolling on the ground in pain, clutching his body frantically with both hands.


    But this kind of gold-devouring **** insect can eat even the soul, and after a while, he may only have a bunch of husks left.


    The other Kunlun Sect disciples were also quite speechless when they saw this. They thought they had finally gotten tough, but they disarmed and surrendered before they persisted for three seconds.


    With a cold smile on his face, Lie Zhantian slowly pulled the Gold-devouring Divine Insect away from Ye Wuming''s body.


    The latter suddenly slumped to the ground, unable to move, as if all his strength had been drained just now.


    "Tell me, Deputy Head Ye, tell me where you hid the Kunlun Seal."


    Everyone looked at Ye Wuming, who was lying on the ground gasping for breath, curious about the whereabouts of Kunlun Yin.


    Ye Wuming took a long time to recover, and just when Lie Zhantian was about to lose his patience, he finally said.


    "Kunlun Seal...I also...don''t know...where."


    Ye Wuming said weakly, his voice dry and low.


    "Damn, you dare to play with me!"


    When Lie Zhantian heard the words, he was furious. He didn''t expect Ye Wuming to die, and he would dare to play with him like this.


    The other people were also gloomy, and couldn''t help but speak.


    "I have a green ghost centipede. It only takes a few seconds to drain his brain. I''m not afraid that he won''t say anything."


    "I have a blue-eyed and golden-eyed poisonous snake. As long as I get bitten by it, my whole body will fester and die within a quarter of an hour."


    "I have a mysterious purple yin scorpion here..."


    "I have dark prison toads here,..."


    "I have bronze poisonous geckos here,..."


    ............


    Good guy, even the five poisons have been rectified, everyone''s scalp is numb when they hear it, and even their breathing is not smooth.


    Not to mention Ye Wuming, if these things were given to him in turn, then he designated that he was dead and could no longer die.


    Ye Wuming''s face was pale, his expression was full of horror, and he said hurriedly.


    "Although I don''t know where the Kunlun Gate is, but Zhao Wuji knows, you can ask him."


    In order to survive, he had to expose his secrets, even if he was spurned by thousands of people, he didn''t care, being able to live was better than anything else.


    Anyway, trying to figure out where the Kunlun Seal is from Zao Wou-Ki''s mouth is better than ascending to the sky.


    When other disciples of Kunlun Sect heard Zhao Wuji''s name, they also realized that they had not seen him for a long time. They suddenly heard from Ye Wuming''s mouth, and everyone was a little curious.


    Could it be that Ye Wuming knew where Zao Wuji was?


    The Sect Master Xuanshuimen and Pavilion Master Xiao were also very interested when they heard this. It seemed that there was an internal fight involved.


    "Then where is Zhao Wuji now? You bring him here, and I''ll let you go."


    Lie Zhantian stared at Ye Wuming with a playful look in his eyes and said.


    "Master Lie wait a moment, Zao Wou-Ki was locked in the back room by me, I''ll bring him here."


    Ye Wuming supported his body and limped towards the back mountain position, unable to even control the Shenhong in the simplest way.


    That speed is as fast as a tortoise.


    Lie Zhantian frowned, walked forward, kicked Ye Wuming''s back door, jumped directly into the air and quickly fell towards the back mountain.


    "Get out of here!"


    In this desperate atmosphere, some disciples couldn''t help but laugh out loud, their faces flushed red.


    "Smile, you guys."


    The grim-faced big man yelled loudly.


    "Laugh again and strip your clothes off."


    The female disciples lowered their smiling faces and communicated with their eyes.

 Chapter 5255： Su Canghai, the headmaster of Kunlun Sect

    Chapter 5255 Kunlun Sect Headmaster Su Canghai


    Lie Zhantian smiled smugly, very satisfied with the effect of this kick, and Ye Wuming''s life-saving voice could be heard in the distance, and then it stopped abruptly.


    But at the moment he turned around, Ye Wuming''s figure rushed towards him many times faster than before.


    "Ah! Help!"


    Lie Zhantian turned his head to look with some doubts, and just saw Ye Wuming''s grinning face stamped towards him.


    He subconsciously blocked it with his hand, but he didn''t expect Ye Wuming''s speed to be too fast, and the big face was directly printed on his face.


    He was so immortal that he caught Ye Wuming with both hands, and a princess hugged him.


    What makes people even more incredible is that the weather-beaten, dry and cracked mouth also printed on his mouth at the same time, and the two suddenly stared at each other.


    Everyone looked at this dramatic scene in shock at the moment, which was simply ruining their views.


    Some female disciples even shouted hot eyes, covered their eyes, and their faces became blushing. Unexpectedly, there was a restricted-level blockbuster at the scene.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you!"


    Lie Zhantian finally came back to his senses, and suddenly let out a roar like killing a pig.


    "Misunderstanding, Master Lie, it''s all a misunderstanding, and I don''t want it."


    Ye Wuming was so frightened that he shivered and tried his best to explain.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. You have ruined my reputation for life. I will cut you into eight pieces to relieve the hatred in my heart."


    The wow wow shouted in the fierce weather, his eyes were red, and he was about to lose his mind.


    Ye Wuming couldn''t tell how bitter he was. He was about to enter the back mountain, but he was shocked back by a powerful energy, and he happened to have a close contact with Lie Zhantian.


    It was a coincidence that even he couldn''t help but wonder if the two were a couple in their previous lives.


    Pavilion Master Xiao and others watched the good show with schadenfreude on the side, it was really a long time to see.


    However, when Lie Zhantian was about to take care of Ye Wuming''s life, someone finally discovered the abnormality.


    "Master Lie, wait, there is a problem."


    The sect master of Xuanshui Sect looked at Lie Zhantian and said, and then pointed to the direction of the back mountain of Kunlun Sect.


    The others turned their heads in unison, suddenly their eyes narrowed, and their faces were a little surprised.


    The mysterious black-robed old man was confronting someone.


    "Go and have a look."


    Soon, several people rode Shenhong to the black-robed old man''s side.


    "Senior, what happened?"


    Lie Zhantian said with a dignified expression, although the person on the opposite side was a little sluggish, but his realm was the pinnacle of a real Immortal Emperor, which made him feel a little guilty.


    The others didn''t get much better either, and their faces were uncertain. How could they not know when Kunlun Sect had such a strong person.


    "Su Canghai, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. I didn''t expect you to become like this. The world is really impermanent."


    The mysterious black-robed old man said with a smile, revealing a pair of vicissitudes of life eyes full of playfulness.


    This old man who looks like a dying candle is Su Canghai?


    Several other people couldn''t help but their faces changed, and some unconsciously took a step back.


    Lie Zhantian also looked up and down, his hair was messy like basil, his complexion was haggard, the old man could no longer recognize his original appearance, and his face was pale and bloodless, and even a faint blue-black color could be seen in the depths of his skin.


    It appears to be poisonous.


    This surprised him. He didn''t expect the plan to be implemented so successfully that even he almost didn''t recognize it.


    "Old guy, finally willing to come out, the taste of poisoning is not good."


    Lie Zhantian sneered at Su Canghai, but the latter did not pay attention to him, which made him scolded the old man inwardly.


    But then he put on a sly smile and said.


    "Is this little girl your daughter, she looks really watery, how about being my wife of the village owner? Hehe."


    Su Xiaoxiao, who was supporting Su Canghai, changed her expression, her delicate body was trembling with anger, and a blush rose from her pretty face like a suet jade, because she was angry.


    A pair of dark eyebrows are curved, the nose is upturned, the red lips are a little bit, the teeth are crystal clear, and the hair is as bright as silk. The large gray robe can hardly hide its exquisite and delicate body, which makes many male cultivators look straight. .


    And Lie Zhantian''s words made Su Canghai, the scrawny head of the Kunlun Sect, finally glance at him and said with a cold expression.


    "Dare to say one more word, I will let you die without a corpse."


    The voice was as cold as a knife, revealing a cold and bone-piercing killing intent, causing the people around to shudder.


    Tiger and old majesty is there, and the momentum developed by being in a high position for many years is enough to make ordinary people feel terrified.


    Lie Zhantian couldn''t help but change his face, and was frightened by his momentum, he took a few steps back, which made his face extremely ugly, but he didn''t dare to speak out.


    "Senior brother, after so many years, your temper still hasn''t changed at all, it''s still so stinky."


    The old man in black robe''s old and slightly playful voice sounded, but when he heard it, his face changed drastically.


    "Brother?"


    "what''s going on?"


    Pavilion Master Xiao and the others looked at each other in dismay. Could they be brothers?


    Although there are too many doubts in their hearts, at this time, no one dares to go up and ask clearly, it is simply courting death.


    The two peak powerhouses are facing each other, and ordinary people are not even qualified to stand together.


    "Little Junior Brother, I didn''t expect you to become like this after not seeing you for hundreds of years. Are you worthy of your Senior Sister and Master?"


    Su Canghai pushed away Su Xiaoxiao who wanted to support him, and took two steps forward while covering his chest, looking at the black-robed old man and said.


    Hearing this, the black-robed old man''s eyes narrowed, and he was stunned, as if he remembered something from the past.


    But then he suddenly burst out laughing like crazy.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The black-robed old man looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, leaving two lines of turbid old tears in the corners of his eyes, which was inexplicable.


    The laughter resounded throughout the Kunlun Gate, and many Kunlun Gate disciples in the square looked at each other, not knowing what happened.


    "I have never understood why Senior Sister chose you instead of me, is it because I am young?"


    The black-robed old man said to himself, immersed in the painful memories of the past.


    "I''m not as good as you in any way, my talent is stronger than you, and I look better than you, but why did senior sister choose you."


    "And why is Shizun so biased and passed on the position of head to you, he is really confused, I am not reconciled, not reconciled!"


    At the end of the speech, the black-robed old man shouted up to the sky, and the surrounding mountains couldn''t bear it and all burst apart and collapsed one after another.


    The disciples who were not strong enough covered their ears, with expressions of pain on their faces. This kind of sound penetrated the eardrums and shook the soul.


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh that the strength of the black-robed old man was simply too terrifying, like an ant facing a blue dragon.

 Chapter 5256： Junior Brother Zhao Xinghai

    Chapter 5256 Little Junior Brother Zhao Xinghai


    It turned out that the old man in black robe was named Zhao Xinghai. He was the youngest direct disciple of the previous generation of Kunlun Sect, and he was Su Canghai''s younger brother.


    He is talented and powerful, but in the end, his master passed on the position of head to Su Canghai and betrothed his beloved daughter to him, that is, Su Xiaoxiao''s mother.


    This made it difficult for him, who had been secretly in love with his senior sister, to accept, so from love to hatred, he left Kunlun Sect angrily and disappeared since then.


    Su Canghai didn''t say a word, just listened quietly.


    "Butterfly."


    Zhao Xinghai finally came to his senses, and then looked at Su Xiaoxiao with love and shouted.


    Su Canghai frowned slightly, and sighed imperceptibly, with a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    "You are talking about my mother. She has been dead for more than ten years. I saw her when I was a child."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s red lips parted lightly, and she said as usual.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xinghai''s eyes changed, and he looked at Su Canghai with open eyes, a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    But Su Canghai''s expression let him know that this seemed to be an irreversible fact, and his eyes couldn''t help but dim.


    Lie Zhantian and others on the side were already a little impatient. Their goal was the Kunlun Secret Treasure. Now that Su Canghai appeared, it showed that they were one step closer to the God Treasure.


    But if the black-robed old man didn''t take action, even if Su Canghai was poisoned, they would not be his opponents.


    "Senior, look..."


    Lie Zhantian said carefully, for fear that the other party would be unhappy and slap him into patties.


    Zhao Xinghai ignored him, but took off the mask on his own, revealing his true face.


    Although his cheeks have been through the vicissitudes of life and are very old, he can still vaguely see the heroic appearance and handsomeness of his youth.


    "In these years, I have been in a lack of mood, and I have been unable to cultivate to the peak. I have been stuck at the peak of the Eighth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor for over a hundred years. This time I come back to find you to break the cause and effect and take back everything that belongs to me."


    Zhao Xinghai looked at Su Canghai and said.


    "Your muscles and veins have been blocked, and the toxins have invaded your internal organs. Although you are temporarily suppressed by the strength of your Immortal Emperor peak, if you forcefully use your immortal power, the toxins will explode in an all-round way, and you will be powerless by then. Back to the days."


    "It seems that even God is helping me."


    Zhao Xinghai''s eyes were full of happiness, he had been waiting for this day for too long.


    Lie Zhantian, who was on the side, couldn''t help but slander in his heart. All this is my credit.


    "Junior brother, your Dao heart has been enchanted, and it is the right way to rein in your horse in time."


    Su Canghai''s eye sockets were deeply sunken, and he was tortured by the poison for too long.


    "Stop talking nonsense, either you die or I die today, we can only survive one of us."


    Zhao Xinghai''s eyes flashed with hatred, and his killing intent was infinite. He blamed all the past and Caidie''s death on Su Canghai.


    When the others saw this, they quickly moved away. This level of battle was no longer within their reach. Even if it was a fierce battle, they would only be killed in seconds.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao was reluctant to part, she was sent away by Su Canghai, and now he and Zhao Xinghai were the only two left in the field.


    Many disciples of the Kunlun Sect already understood that it was their long-lost head, which made them a little excited and saw hope for life.


    "I want to prove that I, Zhao Xinghai, are much better than you, Su Canghai, and their choices are all wrong."


    The black-robed old man Zhao Xinghai said in a low voice, this sentence has been in his heart for hundreds of years.


    "Little Junior Brother, it''s too late to stop now, don''t be obsessed anymore."


    Su Canghai continued to persuade him, he did not expect that a person who used to be so sincere and kind would become unrecognizable because of jealousy.


    This made him feel a little self-blame in his heart. As a senior brother, he neglected to care about his junior and junior brothers. It was his fault.


    "You''re talking too much nonsense, just die."


    Zhao Xinghai shouted loudly, and the terrifying power shrouded Su Canghai, like a mountain torrent, making people tremble.


    Seeing this, Su Canghai shook his head helplessly, and could only passively respond.


    Soon, the two of them fought each other, and the eyes of countless people gathered and stared at them. It was related to everyone''s life and death, and they had to care.


    Su Canghai''s body erupted with dazzling light, and every pore was glowing, like an ancient **** made of immortal gold.


    Zhao Xinghai probed towards him, and the endless **** aura swept away overwhelmingly, drowning Su Canghai.


    "Junior brother, what kind of spell are you doing? Have you fallen into the devil''s way?"


    Su Canghai''s voice came from the endless sea of ??blood, and he felt a little heartbroken.


    "If I can take back everything that belongs to me, what if I fall into a demon?"


    Zhao Xinghai had a ferocious smile on his face, his white hair fluttered, his aura was very powerful, and his body was full of blood.


    boom!


    The sound of muffled thunder sounded between the heavens and the earth, the void seemed to collapse, and terrifying cracks appeared one after another, all kinds of brilliance shone, Su Canghai was evolving a supernatural power spell.


    One after another, the fragments of the law flew and turned into various magical weapons, and terrifying fluctuations erupted.


    The void was penetrated and penetrated to distant places, and various divine chains of order danced wildly and became chaotic.


    I have to say that Zhao Xinghai''s strength is very strong, and he will fight against Su Canghai, who is at the peak of the Immortal Emperor''s Eight Reincarnations, and will not fall behind.


    Such a scene made many disciples of the Kunlun Sect pale. Could it be that the Sect Master is about to lose?


    In the blink of an eye, the two had already fought hundreds of moves, and Zhao Xinghai''s face gradually showed that he was struggling, and bloodstains began to appear on his body.


    In some places the injuries were even deep into the bone.


    On the other hand, Su Canghai''s state is not optimistic. Before, his face was not very obvious, but now his face is black and blue, but it is just a desperate support.


    "Su Canghai, if you keep fighting, your poison will explode. I don''t believe how long you can hold on."


    Zhao Xinghai said with a wicked smile, his old face was full of smug smiles, and he believed that he would definitely be the final winner by swapping injuries for injuries.


    "Why don''t you understand it yet?"


    Su Canghai said with a helpless look on his face.


    Suddenly, countless terrifying sword qi pierced through the sea of ??blood and fell towards Zhao Xinghai.


    This is his law, which contains the power of supreme attack.


    "How is this possible? Aren''t you poisoned? How can you be so strong?"


    Zhao Xinghai''s arm was directly penetrated, and the gleaming white bone **** splashed out, accompanied by a blood mist, which made people tremble.


    Only then did he realize that it was not his strength that was too strong, but that Su Canghai had been letting him down from the very beginning.


    Zhao Xinghai, dressed in a black robe, fell to the ground, his body shook violently, and he vomited blood.


    His eyes were full of shock, his pupils widened, and it was hard to believe that he would lose.

 Chapter 5257： insidious

    Chapter 5257 Insidious


    "Nothing is impossible. A long time ago, I already touched the threshold of half-step **** transformation!"


    Su Canghai said calmly.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xinghai''s eyes widened and he looked at him in shock.


    "Why would you do that."


    Zhao Xinghai remembered a lot of things in the past, and then he suddenly realized that he had the idea of ??regret.


    "Because you have always been my little junior brother."


    Su Canghai also said with some uneasiness in his heart, the same old face had traces left by the years, and there were tears rolling down his eyes.


    Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect.


    Zhao Xinghai finally came to his senses at this moment. It turned out that he had been walking further and further down the wrong path for so many years, and he could not turn back.


    Because of his cultivation of magic arts, one of his Dao hearts has been infected with magic energy, and it is difficult to eradicate it.


    "Junior Brother, I will help you, don''t worry."


    Being able to clear up the years of misunderstanding between the two of them, and to reunite after breaking the mirror, is really commendable, and Su Canghai''s heart is also very excited.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples of Kunlun Sect couldn''t help but start to get excited.


    But at this moment, Su Canghai suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, and he fell straight towards him.


    "Father....."


    "Brother..."


    Su Xiaoxiao caught him at the last moment when he was about to land.


    Zhao Xinghai''s injury is not very serious, this injury is not fatal to a strong Immortal Emperor.


    At this moment, he dragged his injured body to Su Canghai''s side.


    Su Canghai''s face was completely blue and black, and the toxin that he had been suppressing so desperately burst out at this moment, almost killing him.


    But according to this situation, it is estimated that he will not live for long, unless an antidote can be found.


    "Senior brother, I''ll find the antidote for you."


    Zhao Xinghai looked at the unconscious Su Canghai and said slowly.


    Then he stood up tremblingly and walked towards Lie Zhantian.


    "I know you have an antidote on you, where will the antidote come from, or I will kill you."


    Zhao Xinghai stretched out his hand, looked at Lie Zhantian and said.


    "Senior, what are you talking about, the antidote is here, and I''ll give it to you right away."


    Lie Zhantian said with a smile, then took out a bottle of pills from his arms and handed it to Zhao Xinghai.


    "You eat one first and I''ll see."


    Zhao Xinghai was worried, looked at Lie Zhantian and said.


    The latter did not hesitate to hear the words, and ate one directly, but after a while there was no response.


    Zhao Xinghai nodded, took the pill, turned and walked towards Su Canghai, but he didn''t see the sarcasm on the corner of Lie Zhantian''s mouth.


    Lie Zhantian looked at his back, the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a gloomy face.


    "Old thing, is my stuff so easy to hold?"


    As soon as Lie Zhantian finished speaking, he attacked and hit Zhao Xinghai on the back with a palm. The latter suddenly fell into the distance like a broken kite.


    "You..."


    The black-robed old man Zhao Xinghai looked at Lie Zhantian in disbelief, the blood from his mouth couldn''t stop flowing, and this palm completely made him lose his fighting power.


    The injury was very serious, and even moving a single move was a luxury, and the bottle of antidote also fell not far away, but he could no longer get it.


    "Hehe, old guy, give you some face, you really think I''m your little brother, do you think I look like the kind of person who is willing to be subservient to others?"


    Lie Zhantian picked up the antidote, put it in his arms, and then pointed to himself and looked at Zhao Xinghai and said jokingly.


    This sudden change made the other leaders a little surprised. By the time they reacted, Zhao Xinghai could no longer be seriously injured.


    "Master Lie, you..."


    Pavilion Master Xiao said a little puzzled, obviously they did not expect Lie Zhantian to make such a move.


    "Didn''t you see that this old man is trying to save Su Canghai? He is no longer with us, so don''t forget our purpose."


    Lie Zhantian looked at a few people and said, this sentence also caused Xiao Pavilion Master to ponder, and then he could only nod his head in agreement.


    Seeing this, Lie Zhantian showed a malicious smile on his face, and turned to look at Su Xiaoxiao who was holding Su Canghai.


    "Little girl, how about I give you another chance. Be the wife of my villa owner, and I''ll let you go, you **** father."


    Lie Zhantian said with a lewd smile, looking as if he had settled for her.


    These words made Pavilion Master Xiao frown slightly, and couldn''t help but curse inwardly: Jiangshan is easy to change, his nature is hard to change, and he is ashamed to be with him.


    But the reality is.


    "Only such beautiful people are worthy of the heroic temperament of the hero of Lie Zhuang."


    "That''s right, it''s her blessing to be seen by Zhuang Lie."


    "It looks like I''ll be able to drink the wedding wine of the 1,259-room concubine that the owner of Lie Zhuang will be able to drink soon. It''s a good congratulation, hahaha."


    Although everyone was not used to it, they did not delay the words of flattery and blurted out.


    Lie Zhantian also had a smile on his face when he heard these words, and looked at Su Xiaoxiao with more unscrupulous eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the tight love in his heart, he wouldn''t have said this kind of thing over and over again, after all, ordinary women couldn''t get into his eyes.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at these people and pronounced her fate in a few words, her angry silver teeth were important, and her face was ashamed and angry.


    "Bah, you are disgusting, and I won''t let you succeed if I die."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s words made Lie Zhantian look ugly. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so fierce, which made him a little embarrassed.


    I thought that when my domineering spirit was lifted, the other party should obey obediently.


    Being refuted in public and being insulted, this made Lie Zhantian''s face distorted with anger, and his eyes said fiercely.


    "Since you don''t agree, then you should die with your dead ghost father."


    In Su Canghai''s situation, it was no longer necessary to live, and he would not waste his energy on a dying person.


    Zao Wou-Ki in Ye Wuming''s mouth is the main breakthrough, because according to his understanding, Su Canghai''s great seal Kunlun Seal has been handed over to Zao Wou-Ki, but the latter does not know where to hide it.


    So at this moment, Lie Zhantian shot mercilessly.


    It was shot with one palm, like a tsunami and a tsunami, and the universe was cracked, and the terrifying momentum made everyone feel terrified.


    "Lie Zhantian, you dare!"


    Zhao Xinghai''s eyes were splitting, and he yelled angrily.


    Running the whole body of immortal power, trying to stop, but instead spit out a mouthful of blood, the breath is extremely sluggish, and it is difficult to shoot.


    "Just be honest with this seat, and I''ll take care of you later."


    Lie Zhantian sneered and said.


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to stand in front of Su Canghai.


    The petite body is like a small boat in the sea, it will sink at any time and die.


    And at this critical moment, the void was trembling, and the rays of light were bright, as if a void passage was being penetrated.


    What kind of majestic and terrifying existence is there, it is necessary to break through it!

 Chapter 5258： The crushing of absolute power

    The fifth thousand two hundred and fifty-eight chapters of the crushing of absolute power


    "This volatility..."


    "Who is breaking through the void, come here!"


    Pavilion Master Xiao and others changed their expressions, and their hearts were full of bad premonitions.


    Lie Zhantian was also forced to stop, looking at the rippling void in front of Su Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden change, and wondered who it would be.


    "It seems that the visitor is not good. Shall we kill him the moment he comes out?"


    The Sect Master of Wind Thunder Sect looked at the other people with a solemn expression and said.


    "I haven''t figured out the status yet, let''s take a look first."


    Lie Zhantian looked ruthless, waved his hand and said.


    Even if the opponent is an enemy or not a friend, he believes that with his absolute strength, he can completely crush the opponent.


    The disciples of the Kunlun Sect in the distance also looked at them with hope, imagining that someone could save them.


    Soon, the void split open, and a space channel was opened.


    A vague white figure walked out, looking quite young, with eyes like cold stars, standing in the void.


    The dazzling brilliance filled the air, making this white figure look like a child of light, making people dare not look directly.


    After a while, all the light disappeared, and a young and handsome face came into everyone''s eyes.


    "Su Yan!"


    Su Xiaoxiao widened her beautiful eyes, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Not long ago, the two had a conflict. This second meeting, she didn''t expect to be in such a situation, so she didn''t know what to say.


    The moment Su Yan landed, she saw Su Xiaoxiao, and she was holding an old man with a dark face in her hands.


    Nodding his head, it was considered a greeting, and then Su Yan spread out his powerful divine sense to scan the Kunlun Gate.


    Soon, he found Lin Ruoxue in the crowd, which made him heave a sigh of relief.


    The moment he got the news, Su Yan rushed through the void, leaving Wu Shengtian, Xiao Ruoyin and the others far behind.


    Su Yan wasn''t interested in what happened to the Kunlun Gate, what he cared about was Lin Ruoxue.


    "Brother Su!"


    Lin Ruoxue thought she had hallucinations, so she murmured softly, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little distressed because of her lost soul.


    And at this moment, Lie Zhantian, who had been watching from the sidelines, spoke.


    When he saw Immortal King Su Yan at the seventh-level realm, he lost interest. He didn''t know how much he could kill with a single slap.


    "Boy, go over there obediently and stay there, this is not the place for you to come."


    Lie Zhantian said sarcastically, and pointed to the square where tens of thousands of Kunlun Sect disciples were captured.


    In his opinion, this kid was destined to be famous and crazy, and planned to come to a hero to save the beauty, so that the beauty could fall into his arms.


    But he didn''t weigh his own strength either, and he had already ruined this clich�� method.


    Hearing this, Su Yan turned around and looked at Lie Zhantian with a look of indifference in his eyes, and said.


    "Give you a chance to cut off your arms, and I can consider letting you go."


    Junxiu''s face had an unmistakable indifference, as if to say something trivial.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect immediately burst out laughing, looking at Su Yan and said.


    "You''re really a weird kid, your brain is broken, right, how dare you make nonsense in front of us."


    Others also raised a sneer at the corners of their mouths and shook their heads with a smile.


    A guy from the seventh heaven of the Immortal King actually dared to threaten a group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses.


    "What? It''s funny isn''t it?"


    Su Yan looked at the belly laughing guy, frowned slightly, and said indifferently.


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect, a burly middle-aged man.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words at this moment, he subconsciously restrained his smile, and looked at him sternly.


    "You''re such a nasty fellow."


    boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge figure appeared behind him, with flames all over his body, and slapped Su Yan with his palm.


    This is his Immortal Emperor''s Dharma Statue, with the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth.


    The vast and turbulent energy raged, submerging the world.


    It perfectly interprets what is called social me, Lei Ge, and there are not many cruel words.


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect had a happy smile on his face, as if Su Yan would turn into a meat pie under his giant hand in the next moment.


    "what?"


    "not good!"


    Su Xiaoxiao''s expression changed, she didn''t expect the other party to shoot directly, with anxiety and worry in her eyes, she couldn''t help shouting at Su Yan.


    "Come on! You are not his opponent!"


    In his opinion, although Su Yan''s strength is good, he can at most compete with the first-level Immortal Emperor.


    A powerhouse like the Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect at the peak of the Fifth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor was simply not something that Su Yan could deal with.


    Many Kunlun Sect disciples in the distance are also discussing at this moment.


    "This Su Yan is really arrogant. Who does he think he is? Is he a peak powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor?"


    "It''s just too much. Isn''t it good to wait for death honestly with this strength? You have to think about it and go to death."


    "Hey, if only Senior Brother was here, he would definitely save us."


    None of the people present were optimistic about Su Yan. Although he had shown great potential before, he was not the opponent of these old-fashioned Immortal Emperors.


    At this moment, Su Yan faced the opponent''s strong shot, but his face remained unchanged, his eyes were as cold as ever, like ten thousand years of ice, extremely cold.


    "Firefly dares to compete with Haoyue for glory!"


    Su Yan said with a sarcastic expression on his face.


    A palm that covered the sky and the sun descended from the void in front of Su Xiaoxiao, the palm lines were clear, the mist was lingering, and the target was Su Yan.


    And Su Yan just waved his sleeve, and a larger golden palm condensed in the void, and there were even strands of Chaos Qi floating up and down, like the hand of the supreme god, shocking the heavens!


    "what is this?"


    Feng Lei Zongzong''s face changed, and a palpitating feeling rose in his heart for no reason.


    But looking at the huge dharma behind him, his heart was full of confidence. In the face of absolute power, all means of resistance were futile.


    He also thought that Su Yan had the strength to confront him head-on, and all of this was just grandstanding.


    However, at this moment, the huge Dharma hand directly met Su Yan''s giant golden palm.


    Unexpectedly, the giant hand of the law did not hold on for even a second, it broke directly, and then dissipated into nothingness.


    This scene made Sect Master Fenglei Sect''s pupils shrink, and his eyes were somewhat unbelievable.


    "How can this kid be so strong?"


    His doubts were also the doubts of other people. Seeing the giant golden hand smashing towards the huge Dharma portrait, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath.


    Before he could think about it, the Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect directly propped up the huge Dharma Statue Heaven and Earth to build the strongest defense, hoping to catch and block this golden palm.


    But in the face of absolute crushing power, all means of resistance are futile.

 Chapter 5259： subdue

    Chapter 5259 subdued


    Su Yan''s giant golden palm continued to slap the Sect Master of Wind and Thunder Sect without any hindrance.


    puff!


    "So strong..."


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect was in disbelief, and suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood, as if struck by lightning.


    It was also difficult for the huge dharma to resist the giant hand, and it collapsed directly.


    However, that palm didn''t have the slightest tendency to stay, and continued to press down on him, and his face rose with despair.


    "Hurry up and save me!"


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect was hard to resist at this moment, so he could only look at other people, especially Lie Zhantian, for help.


    As the only powerhouse at the peak of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, only Lie Zhantian could save him.


    Everyone present widened their eyes and looked at it in disbelief. They didn''t expect Su Yan to be able to force the opponent to the point of asking for help. How strong is his true strength?


    Zhao Xinghai was also shocked at the moment. He didn''t expect that there were such masters in Kunlun Sect, and he was still so young, which made him feel a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    At this time, Lie Zhantian also looked at this scene with solemn eyes, and he was weighing extremely quickly in his heart.


    But in the end, he still chose to take action, because he couldn''t just watch the death of the Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect, which was a huge blow to their alliance.


    Lie Zhantian was filled with a monstrous black divine light, rising out of thin air and turning into a lifelike black dragon.


    The dragon''s might permeates the air, the iron scales are dense, and the runes are intertwined. There is a little bit of agility, and it flies straight towards the golden giant hand.


    Roar!


    The black dragon stood with its head held high and let out an earth-shattering roar, like Huang Zhong Dalu, shaking the Quartet!


    "Can you save the person I want to kill?"


    Su Yan''s expression did not change in the slightest, and said lightly.


    His robe fluttered and he stood in the air.


    hum!


    Raise your palm and press down!


    Another giant hand appeared and grabbed the black dragon.


    Like the hand of God, even the void was distorted, as if it was about to shatter.


    The black dragon was caught by the giant hand, unable to struggle, and could only collapse inch by inch.


    This scene made Lie Zhantian''s heart throb and his complexion changed greatly.


    But the giant hand lifted the sky did not intend to let him go, and fell directly in his direction.


    In an instant, Lie Zhantian failed to save people, but instead, he followed the trend of Lei Zong Sect Master and became a difficult brother.


    All of this happened between lightning and flint, leaving many people unresponsive.


    When he reacted, Lie Zhantian flew out like a broken sack, smashed on the stone wall, and was hit hard in an instant.


    If Su Yan hadn''t kept his hand, he would have received the box lunch by now.


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect was not so lucky. There were no bones left under the golden giant hand, and there were no bones left. The dead could not die any longer.


    Su Yan stood with his hands behind his back, dressed in white clothes, overlooking the fierce battle sky below, which was astonishingly pale and unbelievable.


    He couldn''t even take a random palm from him. These people are really trash. If it wasn''t for them to be useful, he would have let him disappear long ago.


    "Who are you anyway?"


    Until now, Lie Zhantian had to face Su Yan, he looked at Su Yan with a little fear and said.


    "Su Yan, the true disciple of Kunlun Sect."


    Su Yan sneered and said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Lie Zhantian''s eyes were wide open. He never thought that such a strong man was actually just a small true disciple of Kunlun Sect.


    Even he had no resistance in his hands. If it weren''t for Su Yan being too young, he would have doubted whether the other party was an old monster who had been hidden for thousands of years.


    "No fun!"


    Su Yan said coldly, such an enemy made him not interested in the slightest, and he didn''t even bother to use the power of rules.


    Lie Zhantian''s face was gray and defeated. He thought that his plan was a sure-fire plan, but it had to be aborted because of Su Yan''s appearance, which made him feel depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    Years of planning were ruined, and it was a lie to say that he did not hold grudges in his heart, but he did not dare to reveal the slightest.


    This huge change made the faces of the Xuanshuimen Sect Master, Pavilion Master Xiao and others changed dramatically. They didn''t expect that the mighty Lie Zhantian would be severely injured without holding on to Su Yan''s hand for a single round.


    The Sect Master of the Wind and Thunder Sect was instantly killed, and even the ashes could not be found.


    It is their ability to see the wind and the rudder, and they all know what to do at this time.


    Not surprisingly, the heads of several sects all expressed their willingness to surrender to Su Yan. Compared with Xiaoming, this grievance was nothing.


    Su Yan looked at them calmly and said.


    "I will plant a slave mark for you, and you will be the affiliated forces of Kunlun Sect in the future."


    Since the last time he planted the slave imprint on the group of Immortal Emperors in the Kuntian Divine Realm, he has become more and more handy with this kind of thing.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Lie Zhantian, Pavilion Master Xiao and others looked ugly, but they didn''t dare to resist, they could only be controlled honestly and become puppets.


    The disciples under these sects looked at each other in dismay, they did not expect the transformation to be so fast.


    The happiest is the many disciples of Kunlun Sect. At this moment, all of them have been untied, standing on the square and weeping with joy.


    Too many things happened today, I was almost wiped out, and tens of thousands of my classmates died tragically.


    Thinking of this, the many disciples of Kunlun Sect all had blood-red eyes, and looked at the surrounding eight sect disciples with hatred.


    At this moment, they are all suppressing the anger in their hearts.


    Seeing this, Su Yan said directly.


    "Only if the hands are stained with the blood of my Kunlun disciples, then I will kill without mercy!"


    He wants to let these Kunlun Sect disciples vent their inner anger, why not do this kind of bribe of people''s hearts.


    And these disciples were like soldiers on the battlefield. Su Yan''s words instantly boosted their morale, and they rushed towards the surroundings regardless of their health.


    "Kill! Avenge the dead junior sister!"


    "Wuwuwu, Xiaorou, have you seen it? I avenged you, and you can rest in peace in the spirit of heaven."


    "Don''t let these executioners go, and give them back the pain they inflicted on us a hundredfold."


    Soon, the one-sided massacre began again, only this time the identities were reversed.


    The abused became the target of violence. They picked up the long swords in their hands and stabbed the people who had slaughtered them without hesitation.


    In just a short period of time, there were only tens of thousands of disciples from the eight major sects left, and these remaining people were all people who had never participated in the massacre.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, Lie Zhantian and the others are bleeding painfully. These are the elites they brought this time, and they almost wiped out the entire army.


    But they could only watch helplessly, not daring to do anything.


    At the end of the fight, some disciples knelt down and hugged their heads and cried. Their hearts had become numb at this moment, and their hearts were cold.

 Chapter 5260： detoxify

    Chapter 5260 Detoxification


    Looking at the scene like Shura''s hell, some female disciples with weak hearts couldn''t help but vomit. It is no exaggeration to describe this scene as a sea of ??corpses and blood.


    Su Yan''s face was calm, only after experiencing the tempering of blood and fire can he grow into a true powerhouse. The world of cultivation is so cruel and ruthless.


    "Su Yan!"


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came from behind, Su Yan turned his head to look.


    "Can you save my father?"


    Su Xiaoxiao''s voice was pleading, her eyes were full of tears, and she slumped on the ground helplessly, which made people feel distressed for a while.


    Su Yan glanced at the blue-black old man lying on the ground.


    This should be Su Canghai, the headmaster of the Kunlun Sect. His strength is at the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm. Such strength is enough to make the Kunlun Sect the leader of the second-rate forces. It''s just a pity that it seems that his life is not long, Su Yan thought so.


    "I''ll give it a try, but there''s no guarantee I''ll be able to save him."


    Su Yan looked at Su Xiaoxiao and said that he had been vaccinated in advance.


    "I know, thank you Su Yan!"


    Su Xiaoxiao immediately burst into tears of joy. In his opinion, since Su Yan has such a powerful strength, he will definitely be able to save his father.


    Looking at Su Yan, her eyes were full of gratitude and shame. She always thought that Su Yan was a sect scum, but she did not expect that the scum in her eyes actually saved the entire sect.


    Su Yan straightened Su Canghai''s body, and then placed his right palm on his back, strands of chaotic immortal power reaching towards Su Canghai''s body.


    The overbearing chaotic immortal power seems to be the nemesis of all poisons.


    Toxic met the domineering chaotic immortal power, just like a mouse met a cat, and soon they huddled together, as if they had spirituality, shivering.


    Seeing this, Su Yan no longer hesitated, and quickly pulled the highly poisonous substance out of Su Canghai''s body, turning it into nourishment for the chaotic immortal power.


    Su Yan retracted his palm, looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s beautiful face and said calmly.


    "He''s all right, the rest is up to you."


    Su Yan got up and glanced at Zhao Xinghai, who was wearing a black robe. Then he stopped paying attention and walked straight towards the crowd. Lin Ruoxue was standing there with blank eyes.


    "Su Yan! Thank you."


    Seeing that the blue-black on Su Canghai''s face gradually faded and turned rosy again, Su Xiaoxiao was very excited, and said sincerely while looking at Su Yan''s back.


    Su Yan waved his hand without turning his head, and did not respond to her.


    Soon, Su Canghai woke up and turned around. When he figured out what happened, he looked at Su Yan with a rather curious look on his face.


    "Senior brother! I didn''t expect that there are such outstanding disciples in the sect. This is really a blessing for my Kunlun sect."


    Zhao Xinghai limped over, looked at Su Canghai and said, with some emotion in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, they were also so energetic and heroic, but the years are gone, and too many things have changed.


    But now it''s the best ending, and the two have released their past suspicions and become intimate again.


    Lie Zhantian, who had been watching from the sidelines, was very shaken at this time, and he looked at Su Yan''s figure even more in awe.


    He thought that Su Yan would ask him for an antidote, but he didn''t expect that this poison was easily solved by him, and the opponent''s strength was simply unimaginable.


    Because this poison could not be solved even by a peak immortal emperor like Su Canghai, but it was solved by Su Yan''s understatement.


    When Su Yan came to Lin Ruoxue''s side, the other party looked at him blankly.


    "Brother Su! Is that you?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyes flashed with distress, and he raised his hand and rubbed Lin Ruoxue''s pretty face that could be broken by bullets.


    "Ruoxue, it''s me!"


    Su Yan said softly, Lin Ruoxue''s situation was within his expectations, she had never experienced this, but her heart was very fragile, and her mood fluctuated violently, she could easily fall into a predicament of her heart.


    The best way is to slowly recuperate in a quiet environment, and then recover.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan hugged Lin Ruoxue horizontally, with a golden avenue under his feet leading directly to the mansion.


    The other female disciples looked at this scene with admiration, wishing to replace Lin Ruoxue.


    It is no exaggeration to say that after this incident, in the hearts of many disciples, the reverence for Su Yan has surpassed that of the elder brother Wu Shengtian, and even the Sect Master.


    When Su Yan passed by Lie Zhantian and others, he stopped and said.


    "If you let me know that if you continue to do evil, you have the existence of slave marks. Even if you flee to the ends of the earth, I can still let you die without a place to be buried."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he directly urged the slave seal.


    Suddenly, a shadow of death shrouded the hearts of Lie Zhantian and the others, causing their faces to change greatly, and their eyes full of horror.


    He couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and said in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t worry, master, we won''t dare anymore."


    Pavilion Master Xiao looked at Su Yan tremblingly, fearing him to the extreme.


    "get out!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he carried Lin Ruoxue to his mansion.


    Lie Zhantian and the others suddenly felt amnesty and ran away without looking back. They didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    Just as they were about to return to the sect with their disciples, they just bumped into Wu Shengtian and brought Xiao Ruoyin and others there.


    "who?"


    Wu Shengtian''s expression changed, and he shouted at Lie Zhantian and the others.


    As soon as the words fell, he directly summoned the phantom, and the pressure of the peak of the Immortal Emperor caused Pavilion Master Xiao and others to change their expressions.


    "Why is this Kunlun Sect more perverted than each other, false information really kills people."


    The faces of the Xuanshuimen sect master looked at Wu Shengtian with horror, and said bitterly.


    This scene was seen by the disciples of Kunlun Sect, and they ran over to explain the ins and outs of the matter.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Pavilion Master Xiao suspiciously, and saw that the latter''s scalp was numb, and the phantom gave them too much pressure.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    To Lie Zhantian and the others, this voice was like the sound of heaven. He nodded and bowed towards Wu Shengtian, his attitude was as humble as the dust.


    Soon, a few people ran away with the remaining tens of thousands of disciples.


    "Looks like we''re late again. Junior Brother Su really didn''t give me a chance. Everything was done."


    Wu Shengtian gave a wry smile, and then went straight towards the outer gate square of Kunlun Gate.


    Xiao Ruoyin had no choice but to sigh at Su Yan''s powerful strength, as if any problem could be solved easily.


    The hundreds of disciples behind them also looked at each other in dismay. They did not expect that in such a short period of time, Su Yan had already resolved the crisis.


    This formidable strength simply made them stand tall.

 Chapter 5261： Zao Wou-Kis news

    The fifth thousand two hundred and sixty-one chapters of Zao Wou-Ki''s news


    Wu Shengtian took the lead to come to the square at the outer gate, but what he saw made him almost explode with anger, his face was extremely gloomy, and there was a monstrous killing intent in his eyes.


    There are broken limbs and broken arms everywhere, and the square is densely populated with the bodies of Kunlun Sect disciples, many of whom he is familiar with.


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes were red, and he clenched his fists, unable to help but screaming up to the sky.


    "I hate it!"


    He was very mad in his heart, blaming himself if he had come back earlier, so many people wouldn''t have to die.


    The huge movement attracted many disciples who had not yet dispersed on the square. When they saw Wu Shengtian''s figure, they suddenly exclaimed.


    "Eldest brother is back, it''s the big brother who is back!"


    "That''s great, when the senior brother comes back, we have the backbone."


    Many disciples looked happy. In their hearts, Wu Shengtian was like a spiritual pillar, and no one could replace him.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Shengtian turned around and walked away, his body was covered with terrifying killing intent, which made people shudder.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruoyin stopped him directly, frowning his beautiful brows, and said softly.


    "Don''t be impulsive, they need you now."


    These words made Wu Shengtian, who was about to lose his mind, finally calmed down. Looking at the tender faces, his heart couldn''t stop shaking.


    Xiao Ruoyin also had a look of grief on her face, looking at the disciples who were lying on the ground and had long lost their breath, tears could not help flowing down.


    The hundreds of Kunlun Sect disciples behind them were also solemn at the moment, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    Faced with the tragic deaths of countless fellow students, it is difficult for anyone to remain indifferent, and a sadness arose in their hearts.


    "We should turn grief and anger into motivation. After this catastrophe, I believe that Kunlun Sect will be reborn from ashes and get better and better."


    Xiao Ruoyin said comfortably loudly, and the voice spread throughout the square.


    Many disciples watched curiously. Although most of them did not know Xiao Ruoyin, it did not prevent them from boosting their morale.


    The crowd suddenly roared, venting the incomparably suffocating emotions in their hearts.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Shengtian was also quite relieved.


    Then something seemed to sound, and he reached out his spiritual sense, trying to find the figure that made him think about it day and night.


    I felt a little uneasy in my heart, I was afraid that it would be the result that I didn''t want to see.


    But then he was relieved, and a peerless figure stood in the crowd, looking at him with a smile.


    "Yurou!"


    Wu Shengtian shouted softly and couldn''t help walking towards the figure.


    Soon, the two embraced each other, telling the feelings of parting and missing, and they have not been separated for a long time.


    Xiao Ruoyin saw this, her cheeks were slightly red, and she avoided it a little embarrassedly.


    Afterwards, she inquired about the other disciples, and only then did she find out where Su Yan''s mansion was. After setting up the other disciples, she went straight to Su Yan''s position.


    She didn''t know why she wanted to see Su Yan so desperately, maybe it was because she didn''t know many people here, she made an excuse for herself.


    On the other side, Su Yan was carrying Lin Ruoxue back to Tianhe Peak, where his mansion was.


    Fortunately, due to its remoteness, the place has not suffered much damage.


    Soon Su Yan placed Lin Ruoxue on the bed, dredging her meridians and soothing her mind.


    He didn''t stop until Lin Ruoxue fell asleep.


    After placing a restraint on the room, Su Yan closed the door and walked out.


    But it happened to meet Xiao Ruoyin who came to the door, Su Yan subconsciously blocked the door.


    Xiao Ruoyin''s face was also a little red. Just now, she just wanted to find Su Yan, but she didn''t know how to speak when she saw it.


    Looking at Su Yan with some embarrassment, the appearance of hesitating to speak has a different style.


    "Elder Xiao, why are you looking for me?"


    Su Yan looked at Xiao Ruoyin and said calmly, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Can''t I come to see you if it''s okay?"


    Xiao Ruoyin showed the attitude of a little woman and said angrily.


    "We don''t seem to know each other that well."


    Su Yan said coldly, hearing Xiao Ruoyin''s anger, but she didn''t know how to refute.


    "I came to ask you, why do you want to let go of those who are full of evil and do all kinds of evil, wouldn''t it be better to kill them? To prevent them from continuing to do evil again."


    Xiao Ruoyin did not entangle with Su Yan on the previous issue, but said straight to the point.


    To be honest, when she saw the scene of purgatory on earth, she was already out of anger, and was very puzzled by Su Yan''s actions.


    "I have my own reasons for doing things, and I don''t need you to question me."


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly became very indifferent, looking at Xiao Ruoyin and said mercilessly.


    "you......."


    Xiao Ruoyin''s expression changed, and she looked at Su Yan with aggrieved expression, but the latter was unmoved.


    "I won''t tell you, I can''t go."


    Xiao Ruoyin stomped her feet, unable to bear Su Yan''s attitude, she turned around and left.


    Su Yan watched her figure disappear into the sky, and then opened the door. After confirming that Lin Ruoxue was going to sleep for a while, she lifted her foot and went out.


    Go to the main hall of Kunlun Gate.


    When Su Yan stepped into the hall, all the people in the main hall had their eyes widened and looked at him curiously.


    Su Canghai lived on the main seat, Zhao Xinghai sat on the side, and Xiao Ruoyin, who had just left in anger, also sat next to him.


    Wu Shengtian, Su Xiaoxiao and other disciples stood on both sides, and there were several figures in purple clothes that Su Yan did not know.


    When she saw Su Yan, Xiao Ruoyin turned her head away, obviously still angry about what happened just now.


    "Junior Brother Su, you are here!"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said hello.


    Su Yan nodded and looked at Su Canghai who was sitting on the main seat.


    When he looked at the latter, he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. He didn''t dare to care, he stood up and looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    Zhao Xinghai couldn''t sit still when he saw this. He knew that this young man looked harmless, but he couldn''t see through his true strength. He guessed that Su Yan''s cultivation realm had even surpassed the peak of the Immortal Emperor.


    He took a deep breath in his heart because of his guess, and looked at Su Yan solemnly.


    Su Yan turned a blind eye to these gazes, staring at the figure lying in the hall with a confused face.


    "Ye Wuming, where is Master Zhao imprisoned by you?"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately looked at him curiously, wondering why he asked this question, could it be that the disappearance of Zao Wou-Ki had something to do with Ye Wuming.


    The embarrassed figure, hearing this at this moment, couldn''t help but let out a low laugh.


    "I didn''t expect to be guessed by you, yes, Zhao Wuji was locked in a secret room in the back mountain by me."


    Hearing this, Su Canghai and the others looked at Ye Wuming in disbelief, never expecting him to do such a maddening thing.

 Chapter 5262： Ouyang Hua

    Five thousand two hundred and sixty-two chapters Ouyang Hua


    Ye Wuming, who used to be the deputy head, is now being liquidated.


    It is difficult to connect this old man with a sullen and decadent look in front of him with the previous Ye Wuming who held the power and held the top.


    Even Xiao Ruoyin, who had always disliked him, could not help but feel pity in his heart.


    However, this sympathy disappeared after Su Yan''s questioning and the shocking news from Ye Wuming.


    "What did you say? You imprisoned Zhao Wuji, the deputy head of Zhao?"


    Su Canghai looked at Ye Wuming, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked loudly, with deep shock in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Ye Wuming to be so unscrupulous in order to be the head of the family.


    It seems that after he was poisoned, he handed the Kunlun Seal to Zao Wou-Ki, but instead he harmed him.


    "you......."


    Su Canghai pointed at Ye Wuming with trembling fingers, and was so angry that he was speechless.


    "Father!"


    Su Xiaoxiao was a little worried, and helped Su Canghai to sit down. He had not fully recovered from his serious illness, so he couldn''t get too excited.


    "Sect Master! I''ll go and bring out the Deputy Sect Master Zhao."


    Seeing this, Wu Shengtian took the initiative to ask Ying.


    Although he didn''t know about this matter, after all, it was his master who did it, and he couldn''t escape from it.


    "Master! You are so confused!"


    Before Wu Shengtian left, he said sadly towards Ye Wuming, then left the main hall and headed towards the back mountain.


    Su Yan just watched silently, without saying a word, the hall fell into silence.


    "I don''t know what to call this young man?"


    Su Canghai broke the silence by speaking, looking at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "Father, his name is Su Yan, he is a true disciple of the Kunlun Sect."


    Su Xiaoxiao spoke first, looking at Su Yan with an inexplicable splendor in his eyes.


    Knowing the daughter Mo Ruofu, Su Canghai saw at a glance that his daughter was looking at Su Yan in a wrong way, and he was relieved.


    "I see! It''s really a hero out of a boy."


    He stroked his gray beard and said with a smile.


    "This time the disaster of the Kunlun Sect''s destruction, thanks to you, it can be resolved safely. I don''t know what little brother Su needs, so just say it bluntly."


    "Although there is nothing in the treasure house of Kunlun Gate, there are still some treasures in this old man''s Kunlun treasure."


    Hearing Su Canghai''s words, the others were all shocked, knowing that this time the eight sects joined forces to attack the Kunlun Gate, for the sake of the Kunlun Divine Treasure, Ye Wuming also coveted it.


    This shows how precious the treasures in this Kunlun treasure are.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Su Yan with envy and jealousy in their eyes. It was really good luck for Su Yan to be favored by Su Canghai.


    But Su Yan was unmoved, his face was calm and unchanged, and said lightly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t lack anything."


    Su Yan bluntly rejected Su Canghai''s offer, if it weren''t for his age, the other party would not have the right to be close to him.


    When the others heard this, they had already labeled Su Yan as arrogant, yet they were so ignorant.


    Su Canghai was also a little surprised, but he wasn''t angry. With such strength at such a young age, it was normal to be a little arrogant.


    "Hehe, it looks like I''m still being affectionate."


    Su Canghai said jokingly, he didn''t blame Su Yan, and his attitude was very easy-going.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people had to admire this effort of nourishing qi. After all, Su Canghai was a peak powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor.


    If it weren''t for the poisoning, it would probably break through to the half-step divine realm and bring the Kunlun Gate into the ranks of the first-class forces.


    And such a super strong person lowers his body and shows his favor to a young man, but the other party still doesn''t appreciate it, which is unbearable.


    For example, the one below, dressed in purple, shows nobility, and the accessories on his body are very extraordinary, and his strength should not be underestimated. He has reached the peak of the second reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, which is comparable to Wu Shengtian.


    And this one is also among the top ten disciples. His name is Ouyang Hua, but he has been active outside for a long time, so Shenlong sees the beginning but not the end.


    After the Kunlun Sect survived the crisis, he just rushed back to the sect, so he didn''t know much about Su Yan.


    Seeing Ouyang Hua, he immediately stood out from the crowd and looked at Su Yan and said sarcastically.


    "The sect master has good intentions, but you are so ignorant, what should you do!"


    Ouyang Hua asked Su Yan loudly, his handsome face changed beyond recognition because of jealousy.


    I thought that my words would be echoed, but I didn''t expect the audience to fall into a strange silence.


    Ouyang Hua couldn''t help but glance behind him, but he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw that everyone else was looking at him as if they were looking at a silly cup.


    The script should not be like this, how could it be so different from what he thought.


    Just as he was stunned, Su Yan, who had been expressionless, spoke.


    "Are you brushing your presence in front of me?"


    Su Yan looked at him calmly and said, his eyes were cold, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Such eyes made Ouyang Hua''s face a little embarrassed, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Outside, who would dare not give him a three-point thin face, he not only has super strength, but also has a strength that is not inferior to the Kunlun Sect behind him. This is where he has confidence.


    As for this Su Yan, as far as he knew, he had only just entered the school for more than a month, a proper new disciple, even if he had some strength, could he still be stronger than him?


    So he opened his mouth angrily.


    "Boy, didn''t anyone teach you the rules of the sect? You have such an attitude towards your senior brother. It seems that I have to teach you well today."


    Ouyang Hua''s words made Su Yan couldn''t help but glance at him, his eyes were deep like an abyss, making people dare not look directly.


    Su Canghai and Zhao Xinghai did not stop them, but watched the excitement from the sidelines.


    This kind of battle between disciples under the sect, as long as no human life is caused, is allowed within the controllable range.


    And they also wanted to see how strong Su Yan was.


    Xiao Ruoyin just smiled and shook his head. There are silly cups every year, but this year, there are a lot of them. It''s not good to offend anyone, but it ended up being offended by Su Yan.


    It''s not that the old birthday star hanged, it''s too long.


    After Ouyang Hua finished speaking, he directly moved towards Su Yan.


    The sword energy in the air is vast, like the vast starry sky, and a strand of sword energy is cut from the sword light, which means slaughtering the sun, moon and stars.


    The terrifying energy beams are intertwined into one piece, like a galaxy falling down, filling the entire hall.


    Ouyang Hua''s hand was a bit surprising to everyone, with admiration in his eyes, obviously he did not expect that his kendo talent would be so high.


    This strength is enough to squeeze into the ranks of young supreme.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan, who had been motionless in the arena, to see how he would resolve such a terrifying blow.

 Chapter 5263： Desperate Li Qi

    The fifth thousand two hundred and sixty-three chapters of the desperate Li Qi


    \"Go to hell!\"


    Su Yan''s face did not change at all from beginning to end, and said a word indifferently.


    Then a fist smashed at Ouyang Hua, a terrifying fist that seemed to be enough to wash away the ages.


    Around, the immortal corpse ups and downs, and the sea of ??blood rises.


    The fist light reflected everything, causing huge turmoil in the whole world.


    The sword light that seemed to hang from a galaxy, the moment it came into contact with the fist light, it melted like rain and snow, and it was difficult to resist.


    "what?"


    Seeing this, Ouyang Hua''s face changed drastically. He was full of confidence at the beginning, but now his eyes are full of fear.


    The other people''s faces were also solemn at the moment. Su Yan''s understated punch was like a punch from a supreme heavenly emperor. That invincible gesture made both Su Canghai and Zhao Xinghai look horrified.


    They thought they couldn''t take it, and Su Canghai even had an intuition that this supreme fist could kill even the real God Transformation Realm.


    He was taken aback by this thought of his own, but the feeling was very real.


    A look of horror appeared on Ouyang Hua''s face, a shadow of death shrouded him, and he regretted why he wanted to provoke Su Yan at this moment.


    Seeing that no one else had any intention of saving him, Ouyang Hua''s heart was completely ashes, and he shouted in despair before dying.


    "I''m dead! The Ouyang family won''t let you go. Just wait for the endless chase."


    This kind of nutritious threatening words did not have any effect on Su Yan at all.


    Puff!


    The blood light exploded, and Ouyang Hua was directly evaporated under this fist light, including the soul, and became a piece of ashes.


    Ouyang Hua, the peak of the second reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, died!


    hiss!


    Seeing this scene, everyone else gasped in breath. People who didn''t know Su Yan very well had their scalps numb and trembling all over at the moment.


    In their hearts, they couldn''t help but wonder, how powerful is Su Yan''s strength?


    Su Canghai''s heart skipped a beat at this moment. Although he knew that Su Yan''s strength was very strong, he didn''t expect to punch Ouyang Hua directly.


    This ruthless determination is far worse than even him.


    Moreover, Ouyang Hua provoked first, Su Yan was only forced to take action, and did nothing wrong, so even he had no reason to blame Su Yan.


    It can only be said that Ouyang Hua died in vain, and he would help Su Yan cover up.


    Zhao Xinghai was also taken aback at first, he did not expect Su Yan to be so cruel, but then he looked at Su Yan with great interest, as if he had discovered some treasure.


    "Ouyang Hua is courting death himself, little brother Su, don''t take it to heart."


    Su Canghai said that he had set the tone for this episode, and no one dared to question it.


    But after this incident, no one who is blind will touch Su Yan''s bad head again.


    The people gathered here are already considered to be all the high-level figures in the Kunlun Sect. At this moment, they all looked at Su Yan with fear, and kept silent.


    "Don''t worry, I will be leaving Kunlun Gate soon."


    Su Yan, dressed in white, said calmly from the stand.


    He knew that his existence had seriously threatened the dominance of Su Canghai and others. Although he didn''t make it clear, he wasn''t a fool either.


    So the best way is to dispel their concerns and provide Lin Ruoxue with a safety guarantee.


    "Su Yan! Actually, you don''t need to do this."


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yan and couldn''t help but said, feeling a little anxious.


    Su Canghai also had doubts in his eyes, not understanding why Su Yan proposed to leave the Kunlun Gate.


    However, Su Yan''s words still made him heave a sigh of relief, but no one noticed the abnormality on the surface.


    Even Xiao Ruoyin widened her beautiful eyes in surprise, not understanding why Su Yan wanted to leave, and felt a little lost in her heart.


    "I have other things to do and won''t be here for long."


    Su Yan said with a firm look in his eyes, the decision he made would not be changed easily.


    What''s more, there is no point in continuing to stay here now.


    His current goal is to break through the barrier between the two realms and go to the real **** realm to find Jin Shiya and Ji Ruxue.


    This was something he had been worrying about all the time, and the longer it dragged on, the more uneasy he felt in his heart, fearing that something would happen to them.


    Seeing the look of loss in his daughter''s eyes, Su Canghai was also a little helpless. Su Yan was too good, and he was destined not to swim in the shoal. He had a wider world and no one could restrain him.


    This relationship ended before it even started, and Su Xiaoxiao felt very depressed.


    Xiao Ruoyin didn''t get much better, but this kind of reluctance was well hidden by him.


    Ye Wuming, who was lying on the ground, couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. He always regarded Su Yan as the biggest variable in his control of the Kunlun Sect, but he didn''t expect the other party to ignore this at all, which made him frustrated for a while.


    After a while, a figure flew in directly towards the hall, spitting blood, looking very miserable.


    Then Wu Shengtian stepped into the hall with a figure that looked even more miserable.


    Su Yan also turned around to look, his eyes couldn''t help changing, other things could hardly disturb his mood, but the scene in front of him still made him unable to bear the anger from his heart.


    Su Canghai and the others also stood up directly, their eyes full of disbelief.


    "Brother Zhao!"


    Su Canghai shouted in a trembling voice, unable to believe that the person in front of him was actually his old friend.


    His tattered clothes were hanging on his body, his body was covered with bloodstains, and his hair was messed up, so he couldn''t see his original appearance at all.


    And this one is the deputy head of Tianhe Mansion, Zhao Wuji.


    After many days of torture, he was finally rescued.


    "Sect Master! Fortunately, the disciple did not disgrace his life and brought out Deputy Sect Master Zhao."


    He knew that Ye Wuming had taken him there once, but she did not expect that her master would be so mad, imprisoning Tangtang''s deputy head and suffering inhuman torture.


    At this moment, he was completely disappointed with Ye Wuming.


    "When I found the deputy head of Zhao, this daring guy was still torturing him."


    After Wu Shengtian finished speaking, he pointed at the guy who flew into the hall before, and he beat him to the last breath.


    Su Yan raised his eyes and saw that it was Li Qi who had had a conflict with him when he first started.


    Moreover, he is also a direct disciple of Zao Wou-Ki. It seems that the other party has been blinded by intense jealousy, and he has done things to help Zhou Wuji and bully his teachers and destroy their ancestors.


    Li Qi knelt on the ground and looked around in horror. When he saw Ye Wuming''s figure, he hurriedly shouted.


    "Sect Master Ye, save me. I did this only on your orders. You can''t ignore me."


    Li Qi shouted in horror, Ye Wuming became his last straw.

 Chapter 5264： Go to Lins house

    The fifth thousand two hundred and sixty-four chapters go to the Lin family


    But Ye Wuming, who kept his head down, seemed to have not heard his call, and remained silent.


    This made Li Qi completely desperate, and he knelt down and begged around.


    "Let me go, I was forced, if I don''t do this, Ye Wuming will kill me directly, and I can''t help it."


    Li Qidisi cried and cried, trying to excuse himself.


    Seeing this, Su Yan covered it with a palm. The terrifying energy fluctuations made Li Qi dumbfounded.


    Then in the eyes of everyone, his sinful life ended.


    "This kind of person is simply worthless."


    Su Xiao said with a stingy pretty face blushing, and looked at Su Yan after speaking.


    And Su Yan''s eyes looked directly at Zao Wuji, walked forward, looked at him, and said softly.


    "Master Zhao!"


    This sentence contains thousands of words, Su Yan actually respects Zao Wou-Ki in his heart.


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Zhao Wuji raised his head to look at him, with a slight smile on his face, and a look of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "You did very well."


    Zao Wou-Ki said weakly, causing a violent cough due to touching the wound, Su Yan frowned while watching.


    "I have already given the healing medicine to the deputy head of Zhao. It won''t take long for these skin injuries to recover. It''s just the wounds of the soul and needs to be taken care of slowly."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan''s gloomy face and said.


    Su Yan nodded slightly and thanked him.


    At this moment, Su Canghai was also supported by Su Xiaoxiao and came to Zao Wou-Ki.


    "Brother Zhao, I am sorry for you, it is I who hurt you."


    Su Canghai said excitedly, his eyes filled with guilt.


    In his opinion, if he hadn''t handed the Kunlun Seal to Zao Wou-Ki, it wouldn''t have brought him such a calamity. The responsibility for all this rested with him.


    "I have kept the Kunlun Seal, and this old man is worthy of his heart."


    Zhao Wuji said towards Su Canghai with tears in his eyes, no one knows what kind of inhuman treatment he has experienced during this time.


    "Take care of your injuries, leave other things to me to handle, I won''t let your blood flow in vain."


    Su Canghai looked at Zao Wuji''s eyes and assuredly said that at this moment, his body was filled with the majesty of a sect.


    Soon, Zao Wou-Ki was brought back to Tianhe Peak for recuperation.


    Su Yan looked at Su Canghai and the others and said.


    "Ye Wuming, I''ll leave it to you, I hope you won''t let me down."


    Su Yan''s words were so strong that some people couldn''t help frowning, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Canghai just nodded solemnly, he did not dare to offend Su Yan in his heart, it would be better if he could live in peace.


    "Inner disciple Lin Ruoxue is my friend. I hope you can take good care of her."


    Su Yan looked at the crowd and said, and his eyes were especially directed at Xiao Ruoyin, which made the latter sneer in his heart.


    "It''s pretty beautiful to actually want to take care of his little lover."


    However, she didn''t dare to take it lightly on Su Yan''s explanation, because she still needed to rely on Su Yan to leave the False God Realm.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked straight out of the main hall and left without reluctance.


    "Junior Brother Su! Why don''t I come with you."


    Wu Shengtian shouted from behind, he knew what Su Yan wanted to do, so he also wanted to contribute.


    Su Yan said nothing, waved his hand, and left without looking back.


    Wu Shengtian has some reluctance in his eyes. During this time, the two have experienced a lot and forged a deep friendship.


    This friendship is very precious, for Su Yan, so he doesn''t want Wu Shengtian to follow him and take risks, he can do some things himself.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Ruoyin also watched Su Yan leave with disappointment on their faces, and their hearts felt sad for a while.


    Su Canghai looked at him calmly, Zhao Xinghai''s eyes were a little inexplicable, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When Su Yan returned to his mansion again, Lin Ruoxue hadn''t woken up and turned around, like a sleeping beauty, with a peaceful face.


    Su Yan glanced at him, and after confirming that he was in no serious condition, he left immediately.


    This time, he came to Zao Wou-Ki''s training ground, and after delivering a few medicinal herbs, he said goodbye and left.


    Zao Wou-Ki watched him go out all the time. Although the two of them didn''t know each other for a long time, to Zao Wou-Ki, Su Yan was like his child, and he took good care of him.


    The two are parting this time, and I don''t know when they will see each other again.


    Su Yan stood in the void outside the Kunlun Gate, his eyes showing a thoughtful look.


    He has a feeling that he is not very far away from the realm of God Transformation, and the opportunity for breakthrough is believed to come soon.


    Before that, some troubles were easily solved.


    He didn''t forget the news that the group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses revealed to him when he was in Shura City.


    There was another group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses heading towards the Star God Realm, and the target should be the Lin family who had been involved with Su Yan.


    She didn''t want Lin Ruoxue to worry, so she planned to solve it by herself.


    The purpose of these people is to force him to show up, so the Lin family should not be in danger for the time being.


    He intends to follow suit and turn this group of people into a force to destroy the Gu family.


    Three days have passed, and I don''t know what''s going on in the Kuntian Divine Realm, but Su Yan doesn''t care.


    A little Gu family, he can knock it down to the dust with a flip of his hand, no need to worry at all.


    Soon, Su Yan quickly swept away in the direction of the Lin Family in the Star God Domain.


    "what?"


    On the other side, in the main hall of Kunlun Gate.


    As soon as Su Yan left, Su Canghai heard the news that shocked him to the extreme. He couldn''t help but stand up, his expression full of horror.


    "Shengtian, are these things true?"


    Su Canghai looked at Wu Shengtian and asked.


    Zhao Xinghai on the side was also frightened at the moment. It was the first time he had heard such a bizarre thing for so many years.


    "Reporting to the head, this is indeed the case."


    Wu Shengtian cupped his hands and clasped his fists, and said towards Su Canghai.


    He knew that these news would come sooner or later, but he kept it secret before because he was afraid of causing trouble to Su Yan, so he had to keep his mouth shut.


    It took Su Canghai a long time to calm down, his eyes were so deep that he couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    "Su Yan, is he actually strong to this level? Even the old man Tian Gu was defeated ten thousand years ago, doesn''t that mean that he has become the undisputed number one in the entire False God Realm now? ."


    A direct disciple dressed in purple said, his voice trembling slightly.


    "And even the giant Jiang family in the hidden family, and the Jiuhua Dynasty, which is a super-first-class force, were destroyed by their hands. It''s like a fantasy, and it''s pierced through the sky."


    When a group of direct and true disciples heard the news, they were stunned and immediately doubted its authenticity.


    However, when Wu Shengtian and Xiao Ruoyin confirmed the news, they only felt numb in their scalps, sweating all over their bodies, and felt that they had just brushed past the **** of death.

 Chapter 5265： One Sword of Light and Cold Three Thousand Realms

    Five thousand two hundred and sixty-five chapters one sword light cold three thousand worlds


    Thinking of them standing with such a terrifying existence just now, looking back now, I can''t help my legs trembling, and I can''t stand still.


    And now the whole sect is talking about this matter, and the storm caused is unimaginable, but Su Yan at this time doesn''t know it, and even if he does, he won''t care.


    "You old guy, you don''t eat and drink for a toast, right? I think you can''t do it if you don''t suffer from flesh and blood."


    A powerhouse at the peak of the Fifth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor said grimly to Lin Bietian, the head of the Lin family.


    After searching for Su Yan for a long time, these people poured their anger on the Lin family, who was closely related to Su Yan.


    At this moment, more than a hundred members of the Lin family were all shivering, looking at this group of immortal emperor powerhouses with extremely terrifying aura.


    "Senior, please spare our family, I really don''t know where that Su Yan is."


    Lin Bietian was terrified in his heart, his attitude was humble, and he said pleadingly.


    "Since the little girl and Su Yan went to the Kunlun Gate together, I have no idea of ??their movements anymore. Everything this old man said is true, and I will never dare to deceive."


    After this period of development, the Lin family has become the first family in the Star God Realm. There are countless masters in the family.


    But in the eyes of this group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses, all this is really not worth mentioning.


    Even the realm of the Immortal King is very rare in the entire Star God Realm, let alone the legendary Immortal Emperor powerhouse, who is a super powerhouse who can turn the world upside down with a stomp.


    But what the Lin family didn''t expect was that a scene that they wouldn''t even think about on weekdays actually happened in front of them.


    Dozens of Immortal Emperor powerhouses broke into their homes and asked them to tell Su Yan''s whereabouts. At this moment, they were completely dumbfounded.


    The other families only dared to watch the fun from a distance, and they were afraid of suffering unwarranted disasters when they got close.


    They still understand the reason why the city gate is on fire, and it affects Chiyu, so they are avoiding the Lin family at this moment.


    "Don''t be like Lao Tzu, if you can''t see Su Yan today, then you should just wait to be exterminated."


    At this moment, the patience of this group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses has almost been worn out, and they shouted hideously.


    The news of the group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses who went to the Hengduan Mountains has not been spread, so in their opinion, this Su Yan is planning to hide all the time and dare not show up.


    This is also normal. In the face of the encirclement and suppression of hundreds of Immortal Emperor powerhouses, no normal person dares to show his face, let alone an ant in the Immortal King Realm.


    I don''t know where I''m trembling right now.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Yan didn''t dare to show up, a loud shout resounded throughout the town.


    "I''m Su Yan! Come here if you''re not afraid of death!"


    Su Yan was dressed in white, and stood in the void with his hands behind his back, his expression showing a look of indifference.


    The many monks who were looking at the Lin family not far away were all looking at Su Yan with shock in their eyes.


    They did not expect that under the oppression of dozens of Immortal Emperors, Su Yan would dare to show up.


    Some people sneered at him and felt that Su Yan was simply here to die.


    However, more people admired it. After all, Su Yan attached great importance to friendship and was able to take the initiative to show up and rescue the Lin family from the dire straits.


    This is already amazing, who would dare to face the pressure of dozens of Immortal Emperors.


    Regardless of the outcome, this major event that shocked the entire Divine Realm will be inscribed in history and known to countless people.


    "Little friend Su! You shouldn''t have come."


    Lin Bietian felt relieved when he saw that Su Yan was alone and there was no Lin Ruoxue around him.


    But then he became nervous again. In his opinion, Su Yan did not want to put the Lin family in danger, so he chose to come here.


    This friendship made him unable to hold back tears and looked at Su Yan with gratitude.


    At the moment when Su Yan appeared, dozens of figures with extremely powerful breaths flew high into the sky at the same time.


    "A little ant from the seventh heaven of the Immortal King, I thought you would always be a tortoise with a shrunken head."


    An Immortal Emperor sixth-level powerhouse looked at Su Yan and said sarcastically.


    "It seems that our decision is the right one. Those guys who went to the Hengduan Mountains are destined to be empty."


    All the Immortal Emperor powerhouses looked at Su Yan with playful eyes at this moment. In their eyes, he had become a piece of fish on the knife board, and they were allowed to slaughter.


    "Don''t waste my time, I have other things to do."


    "Give you two days to destroy the Gu family, and I can spare your life."


    Su Yan looked at them indifferently and said.


    "What did you say?"


    A group of Immortal Emperor powerhouses were completely dumbfounded when they heard Su Yan''s words, and looked at each other, suspecting that they had heard it wrong.


    Then, as if they suddenly reacted, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year. It''s killing me."


    "This kid''s brain is so funny, he''s lost his mind, and he''s talking in his sleep during the day."


    The other people watching the battle from a distance couldn''t help shaking their heads at the moment, and they all agreed that Su Yan was frightened and started talking nonsense.


    But the next moment, what responded to them was an extreme sword light.


    Su Yan waved his hand casually, and a sword light appeared, and the sword moved for nine days, dazzling.


    With Su Yan''s slashing out, the sword qi clanged and turned into thousands of paths, the heavens and the earth roared, and the stars in the universe seemed to be separated.


    "This is?"


    "how can that be?"


    Everyone who was still laughing just now was horrified at this moment.


    "This kid is definitely not in the Immortal King Realm, he hides the realm!"


    "Damn it! We can''t stop it!"


    "How can this kid''s strength be so strong, we were all played by him."


    "I hate it!"


    This vast and unparalleled blow, like devoting the power of heaven and earth, uniting with its own sword intent, can destroy everything.


    Everyone couldn''t help trembling, and their souls trembled. Under this sword, they were in danger of death, just like ants.


    "We can''t sit still, everyone joined forces to fight against him!"


    An Immortal Emperor powerhouse of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor said with a ruthless expression.


    When the others heard this, they all stood together and gave all the immortal energy in their bodies to the leader of the Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnations.


    They are confident that this blow can even be blocked by the existence of a half-step divine transformation.


    At this moment, everyone regained some confidence.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan said sarcastically.


    "If resistance is useful, why do you need to crush it?"


    After speaking, a more terrifying sword light condensed in the virtual space.


    Extremely sharp, extremely powerful, reflecting the heavens of all ages, as if it came from the beginning of the creation of the world, with the ultimate power of time rules.


    Three thousand worlds with one sword light!


    Unparalleled strength, unparalleled dominance, all spirits in the world seem to be sad, happy, and angry because of this sword......

 Chapter 5266： too strong

    The fifth thousand two hundred and sixty-six chapters are too strong


    The joint strike of more than forty Immortal Emperor powerhouses can almost wipe out everything.


    But under this terrifying sword light, it was as small as dust.


    Everyone feels that the soul will be wiped out by this level of sword light, and it is impossible to look directly at it.


    "The power of this level of rules simply exceeds the limit that this world can bear. Where is this kid coming from?"


    "What a terrible fluctuation, and this is just a random blow from the opponent."


    "We are all wrong, this guy named Su Yan is a little bit stronger than us."


    Many people''s voices trembled, and they felt a burst of fear.


    Then, the shock here dissipated, and all the brilliance dissipated.


    The void seemed to be pierced, and there were terrifying cracks.


    Su Yan alone made all of them breathless.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the distance, Su Yan walked step by step.


    He looks very young, very aloof, handsome and elegant.


    With a refined and immortal meaning on his body, he arouses the general trend of heaven and earth with his gestures, unlike mortals.


    The footsteps that came, seemed to resound throughout the universe, making everyone''s heart tighten, as if they were tightly choked by a pair of invisible big hands.


    At the next moment, more than 40 Immortal Emperor powerhouses standing above the sky, at the same time, with a wow, a mouthful of blood spurted out from the corners of their mouths, and their breath quickly wilted.


    "what?"


    This sudden change instantly made the expressions of all those who were paying attention to this battle in Xingchen Divine Realm changed dramatically, a little horrified and unbelievable.


    The more than 40 Immortal Emperor powerhouses who joined forces were not Su Yan''s opponents.


    So how far has his realm reached?


    "You are too strong!"


    The leader who was at the peak of the Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnations looked at Su Yan and said with fear in his voice.


    It''s not that they are not strong, but that Su Yan is simply invincible.


    "It doesn''t seem like you need to say this."


    Su Yan''s face was still light and light, and the corners of his mouth evoked a radian, giving people a sense of evil charm.


    "Now do you have any comments on what I said before?"


    More than 40 Immortal Emperor powerhouses were all severely injured at this moment and had no power to resist.


    Even if he was unwilling, he didn''t dare to speak out against him, he could only accept his fate.


    Compared with his own life, it is not unacceptable to destroy the Gu family.


    "If you want to keep your life, you have to pay the price. You should all understand such a simple ideal."


    Su Yan looked at the crowd indifferently and said.


    "Let go of your minds and let me plant a slave mark. As long as the Gu family is destroyed, I will lift the ban and spare your life."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone look at each other in dismay, handing over his own life to the hands of others, a single thought can decide their life and death.


    This kind of thing is difficult for anyone to accept. A strong man who was at the peak of the fifth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor couldn''t help but said loudly, his expression was very excited.


    "Don''t listen to this kid. As an Immortal Emperor, your dignity is not to be offended. The big deal is that we will fight with him."


    These words made some people move, and they looked at Su Yan with resentment in their eyes. The result of being enslaved was more uncomfortable than death, and they couldn''t accept it.


    Su Yan saw a hint of sarcasm in his eyes and shook his head.


    Suddenly, the void in front of the Immortal Emperor Five Reincarnation Peak powerhouse suddenly collapsed.


    It seemed like the sky was falling apart, the heavens and the earth were shaking violently, the chaos was tumbling, and the breath of the heavens and the earth was swallowed up, drowning everything.


    "what....."


    A loud cry came out, and the Immortal Emperor powerhouse who had just threatened to die with Su Yan, his expression changed drastically at this moment, and he felt that his entire body was about to burst apart.


    An extremely dazzling, golden divine sword like the brilliance of the sun, with a sharp edge, killing intent, slashed straight down.


    Puff!


    The screams disappeared, and the immortal emperor was powerfully beheaded.


    "If you have any other opinions, you can put them up at any time. I am very reasonable."


    Su Yan looked around and said jokingly.


    Many Immortal Emperor powerhouses were frightened and looked at Su Yan with fearful eyes, daring not to have any other thoughts.


    At this moment, they have no choice. They can still survive if the gods plant the slave imprint. If they choose to resist, they can only die.


    "You are all smart people, so I don''t need to say it again."


    Su Yan''s eyes gradually turned cold, and he said indifferently.


    Hearing this, many immortal emperors didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and they all let go of their minds, for fear that they would be missed by Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded with satisfaction, and then one by one, he put down the slave mark, and with a thought, no matter how far apart, he could be put to death.


    The faces of a group of people are extremely bitter, and the taste of taking their lives in the hands of others is really uncomfortable.


    If I knew it would be such a result, I would never come to this muddy water, but it is too late to say anything now.


    "Don''t worry, you are not fighting alone. A group of people have already left before you. I must have fought with the Gu family by now."


    Su Yan''s words made everyone''s expressions change. They didn''t expect that the group of people who went to the Hengduan Mountains had already been controlled by Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, my heart is inexplicably comforted. Maybe this is called building happiness on the pain of others. When I think about it this way, my heart is not so sad.


    "Go away!"


    Su Yan said directly.


    More than 40 Immortal Emperor powerhouses suddenly ran away without looking back.


    "Remember, you only have two days, if you can''t do it by then, you will all die!"


    Su Yan said later.


    Hearing this, everyone stumbled and almost fell from the sky, and they couldn''t help feeling a little bitter in their hearts.


    However, they didn''t know that they were lucky. Before that group of people, dozens of Immortal Emperors died, which was very miserable.


    And this time only one died, which is already very kind.


    Su Yan saw the figures of these Immortal Emperor powerhouses disappear into the sky, turned around and went straight towards the Lin family.


    Many eyes also followed Su Yan, but they only dared to watch from a distance, and did not dare to approach.


    When Su Yan came to the other courtyard of the Lin family, at a glance, everyone in the Lin family fell to their knees.


    "Uncle Lin, what are you doing?"


    Su Yan took a few quick steps and helped Lin Bietian up.


    "I''ve worked for the Lin family for more than 100 people. Thank you Su Shaoxia for saving your life."


    Lin Bietian looked at Su Yan with tears in his eyes and said.


    Since this group of high-ranking Immortal Emperor powerhouses came to the Lin family, he has been in fear all the time. Although the other party did not kill anyone, not everyone can bear this kind of pressure.


    Everyone in the Lin family also looked at Su Yan gratefully, but deep in their eyes there was deep fear.


    They also did not expect that a young guard in the Lin family had grown to such a degree that they were horrified.


    Originally, he still harbored resentment towards Su Yan in his heart, and felt that it was because of his relationship that the Lin family had been destroyed.


    But since seeing Su Yan''s powerful strength, the people of the Lin family never dared to complain in the slightest.

 Chapter 5267： Zhao Xinghais thoughts

    Chapter 5267 Zhao Xinghai''s thoughts


    "Uncle''s words are serious. These people came to me originally, and I feel a little sorry for causing trouble to you."


    Su Yan looked at Lin Bietian and said.


    "What kind of words are you talking about? The family doesn''t speak the language of the two families. Go prepare some good wine and good food. Today I want to have a good drink with Brother Su. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go home."


    Lin Bietian had a happy look on his face, and prepared to put on a banquet to entertain Su Yan.


    "Uncle Lin, I still have important things to do. Next time, I''ll disturb you again and leave."


    Su Yan didn''t delay, and directly declined, then turned around and left.


    Lin Bietian looked at Su Yan''s back and hesitated, not knowing how to speak.


    "Ruoxue is very good at Kunlun Gate, please rest assured."


    Su Yan, who had just walked out of the door of Lin''s house, stopped, turned to look at Lin Bietian and said.


    Lin Bie couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the words, just now he wanted to ask about Lin Ruoxue''s current situation.


    Su Yan''s words made him feel relieved and nodded gratefully.


    Then Su Yan rode the Shenhong and headed towards the Beiling Divine Realm.


    Those who paid attention to him, saw Su Yan''s departure, they were all relieved, there was no way, he put too much pressure on everyone.


    The entire Star God Realm has never been born with such a strong person. Su Yan''s appearance is enough to go down in history, but he is not interested in all this.


    His current goal is to eradicate the Jiang family in the Beiling Divine Realm.


    There is also the Jiuhua Dynasty located in the Jiuhua Divine Realm, which is also a big disaster.


    The rest are like the Liu family where Liu Ruobai''s brothers and sisters are, the Ouyang family behind Ouyang Hua, and the Nangong family where Nangong Hanqi died at the entrance of the secret realm. These small forces are nothing to worry about.


    The Jiang family and the Jiuhua Dynasty, two super-first-class behemoths, have formed a deep bond with him, and it can be said that they will never die.


    For the sake of the people around him, he will not let it go. The best way is to start with the strongest, and it must not be difficult to completely eradicate it with his strength.


    "I wonder what happened to Yan''er and Feixue?"


    The Lingyue Palace where the two women are located is not very far from the Jiang family. They are in the Beiling Divine Realm at the same time. It must not be peaceful, and he is also a little worried in his heart.


    Su Yan planned to go back to Kunlun Gate first and bring Wu Shengtian with him. After all, Zhao Yaner was his sister, so he couldn''t ignore it.


    When Su Yan returned to the Kunlun Gate again.


    "Hello Senior Brother Su!"


    "Hello Senior Brother Su!"


    The Kunlun Sect disciples he saw along the way treated him respectfully, and looked at him in awe.


    It seems that what happened over the Hengduan Mountains has already spread, but this is also what he expected, not unexpected.


    Su Yan nodded, did not stop, and swept towards the mountain where Wu Shengtian was.


    The news of Su Yan''s return to the sect was immediately known to Su Canghai and others, but Su Canghai gave a death order that no one should disturb Su Yan.


    On the mountain behind Kunlun Gate, in a bamboo forest, Su Canghai and Zhao Xinghai sat opposite each other.


    "Senior brother, the origin of this Su Yan is unknown. I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing for our Kunlun Sect."


    Zhao Xinghai looked at Su Canghai and said, with a hint of worry on his face.


    Hearing this, Su Canghai glanced at Zhao Xinghai suspiciously, a little puzzled by the meaning of his words.


    "Junior brother, you''ve been thinking too much. If Su Yan wanted to be detrimental to the Kunlun Sect, he wouldn''t do it too much. If it wasn''t for him, maybe we old guys would have died at the hands of Lie Zhantian and others."


    Su Canghai said that he felt that Zhao Xinghai was over-hearted, not even interested in his Kunlun Divine Treasure, let alone other things.


    "Having said that, it''s important to be defensive. If he has other goals, if Su Yan suddenly attacks, we won''t be able to resist at all."


    "So some things have to be guarded against."


    Zhao Xinghai persuaded bitterly.


    Such an uncharacteristic attitude made Su Canghai feel a little suspicious, and warned Zhao Xinghai.


    "Junior Brother, I advise you not to hit that Su Yan''s idea. He is not something you can provoke. I know that he has many secrets, but it is not worth your risk.


    Su Canghai saw that Zhao Xinghai had some bad intentions towards Su Yan, so he simply broke it and gave him a wake-up call, lest he would end up in a dead end.


    "Senior brother, why did you say this? Everything you said was for the sake of the sect."


    Zhao Xinghai''s eyes flickered a bit, but Su Canghai said it out loud, and he felt a little strange in his heart, but he still defended it.


    "Although hundreds of years have passed, your character has not changed as before. I know that you have been trapped in the peak state of the Eighth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor for over a hundred years, and you are unwilling. Junior Brother, don''t worry, I will help you."


    Su Canghai took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, looked at Zhao Xinghai and said.


    Although Zhao Xinghai''s heart knot has been untied, the realm of cultivation is difficult to break through for a while, and he doesn''t want to see Zhao Xinghai, who has finally made his way to the right path, go astray again.


    "I''m relieved to have said this from Senior Brother."


    Zhao Xinghai lowered his head and said, the old face was full of morbid ruddy, and there was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes, obviously he did not give up his idea of ??Su Yan.


    In his opinion, at such a young age, Su Yan has the strength to surpass the Immortal Emperor Realm. Obviously, there are not many secrets in his body, and it can even be described as shocking, so this is a huge temptation for him.


    If he could obtain the secrets of Su Yan, he might not only be able to break through to the peak of the Immortal Emperor in one fell swoop.


    It is not impossible to even step into the half-step divine realm.


    Zhao Xinghai''s ambition has to be said to be great.


    On the other side, Su Yan did not know that Zhao Xinghai had already targeted him.


    At this moment, he was looking at the scene in front of him with a headache.


    "Did I say you can''t be your mother-in-law? I really convinced you."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian quite speechless, just like an old mother.


    And Wu Shengtian is still explaining something to his followers.


    Hearing Su Yan''s complaint, he turned to look at him with some embarrassment.


    "Junior Brother Su, wait a moment, it will be finished soon."


    After half an hour.


    "If there is a major event in the sect, you should notify me as soon as possible, do you know?"


    Wu Shengtian finally confessed.


    "Got it! Master!"


    Those followers all suddenly responded with high spirits and in unison.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart, and finally finished, it was too torment.


    "Okay, let''s do your own thing."


    Wu Shengtian ordered the dissolution, and then walked towards Su Yan and said.


    "Junior Brother Su has been waiting for a long time."


    With an apology on his face, it was obvious that no matter how thick-skinned he was, he was a little embarrassed at the moment.


    "Senior Brother Wu is really in a hurry."


    Su Yan couldn''t help but tease, but he didn''t mean much to blame.


    He also knew that the Kunlun Sect was almost destroyed this time, but Wu Shengtian just happened to be away from the sect, causing so many disciples to die, so he always blamed himself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yan didn''t say any more and was ready to go.


    "Junior Brother Su, wait a minute, I want to bring Yurou with me too."


    Wu Shengtian said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Su Yan couldn''t help staggering.

 Chapter 5268： Bandits in Yangshan Village

    The fifth thousand two hundred and sixty-eight chapters of the bandits in Yangshan Village


    To put it harshly, Bai Yurou''s Immortal King Realm''s strength is almost like an oil bottle.


    But since Wu Shengtian has spoken, it is not easy to refute his face.


    Soon, the trio set off.


    Su Yan was dressed in white, elegant and refined, with a handsome appearance, looking like a son of a turbid world.


    On the other hand, Wu Shengtian was dressed in black clothes and looked very refreshing, and his tall and heroic appearance was very extraordinary.


    Beside the two of them was Bai Yurou, who was wearing a long light blue dress, with a little makeup on her face, which was beyond glamorous.


    "Junior Brother Su, you really want to go to Lingyue Palace."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said.


    Although he was a little happy in his heart, he also knew that Lingyue Palace never liked male cultivators, let alone visiting them.


    It''s good not to be kicked out, it would be difficult to see Zhao Yaner and Xia Feixue.


    Not to mention that Xia Feixue was still the saint of Lingyue Palace, they would not just watch Su Yan kidnap their saint.


    "Junior Brother Su, let''s say it first, you can''t mess around. Robbing the saint is a big crime. At that time, we will be hunted down by the Lingyue Palace with the power of the whole church."


    Wu Shengtian glanced at Su Yan suspiciously, fearing that he would mess around, so don''t play big hair at that time.


    He wasn''t worried about Su Yan''s strength, but he was worried about his own life. He wasn''t married yet, and he wasn''t married yet.


    Hearing Wu Shengtian''s nonsense, Su Yan didn''t even want to talk to him, just rolled his eyes and turned his head away, out of sight and out of mind.


    I heard his nagging along the way. Just like Tang Seng, my ears were getting calluses, but it was annoying enough.


    "Shengtian, don''t torture Junior Brother Su, how could he do such a thing."


    Bai Yurou laughed so hard that she couldn''t close her mouth, looking at Su Yan and said with a little playfulness.


    The three of them traveled very fast.


    After more than an hour of flying, we have arrived at the junction of the Kunlun God Realm and the Beiling God Realm.


    Going further, you will arrive at the Holy Void God Realm under the control of the Beiling God Realm.


    However, just as the three of them were about to continue their journey, they were suddenly attracted by the movement not far away.


    Wu Shengtian''s eyes moved, he glanced at Bai Yurou, the two exchanged eye contact, and then looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Junior Brother Su, something seems to have happened in the village in front of you. Let''s go and have a look."


    After speaking, without waiting for Su Yan to reply, he immediately flew away in the air, followed by Bai Yurou.


    Su Yan was a little helpless when he saw this. His character has always been that he doesn''t like to be nosy, but he met Wu Shengtian, who was nosy, and he didn''t care.


    These two people are really husband and wife, and if I knew they would not play with them.


    In Yangshan Village, not far from Su Yan, a group of bandits were attacking at this moment.


    "Who is the village chief? Get out of here!"


    A bandit with a strong breath said indifferently, his face was very hideous, and a scar ran through his entire face.


    This person''s cultivation base has reached the golden fairyland, which is enough to sweep around and do whatever he wants.


    There are also many bandits behind him, all with the look of overlooking the ants.


    The villagers here are basically ordinary people, with no cultivation, and have been farming for a living for generations.


    They had never seen such a battle, and at this moment they were so frightened that they couldn''t speak, and looked at the group of uninvited guests in horror.


    "Little old man is the village head of Yangshan Village. I have seen all the adults, and I don''t know why you are here!"


    Accompanied by a panic, an old man with a kind face and trembling walking said aloud, his face was a little frightened, and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Bring all the girls under the age of fifteen in your village here, and I will take them away."


    "If you dare to play tricks, just slaughter the village and leave none!"


    The leading bandit with scarred face said.


    A ferocious crack opened at the corner of his mouth, and with this appearance, it had an incomparably terrifying deterrent.


    Wow!


    Many children were directly scared to cry, and the adults also had expressions of fear at the moment.


    Some people hugged their children tightly with expressions of despair on their faces.


    For these bandits, whoever dares to resist, resisting is a dead end.


    But they are not willing to hand over the child so obediently.


    Although I don''t know what it is for these people to arrest these children, it is certain that it is not a good thing.


    And all of this was seen by Su Yan who was hiding in the void.


    Wu Shengtian had an angry look on his face, he couldn''t help but was about to start, but Bai Yurou stopped him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, just wait and see what happens."


    Bai Yurou looked at his excited look, shook her head and said.


    "It''s easy to scare the grass and startle snakes. If you want to eliminate the harm, then completely uproot it."


    Su Yan heard her words with some admiration in his eyes.


    "Wait a while, and I''ll see what the cannibal master is like."


    Su Yan said calmly.


    "Junior Brother Su, it''s still as thoughtful as you think. Since we''ve seen it, we can''t stand idly by."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said, with a look of hatred and righteousness on his face, making Su Yan not sure what to say.


    In his opinion, Wu Shengtian has a bit of chivalry in his body, and there is no room for sand in his eyes, which is not bad.


    But in the world of practice, such a character is the fastest to die, because you don''t know when you will be put on the spot by others.


    Don''t even know how to die.


    The world is full of intrigues, and it''s hard to really define good and bad people.


    And just when the bandits of Heifengzhai appeared in various villages and asked the villagers to make sacrifices.


    In the resident of Heifengzhai, there is a mountain peak with a breath of fresh air.


    There is a towering and luxurious palace standing, which is out of tune with the environment.


    Among them, the current Heifengzhai is the master.


    He was looking at the young man with his back to him with a humble and flattering face, and pointed to the unconscious girls caught below.


    "Master Qi! These girls were all caught according to your orders. Are you satisfied?"


    "It''s a good job, but it''s not enough, continue to catch it."


    Hearing this, the head of Heifengzhai froze, and hurriedly replied.


    "Don''t worry, lord, none of the girls in the nearby village will be spared."


    After that, I quickly left with the girls below, not daring to stay for long.


    A few days ago, this mysterious young man came to Heifengzhai suddenly and asked him to do something for him.


    Just when he was shocked, and before he could react, the servant beside the mysterious man suddenly glanced at him indifferently.


    The coercion of the half-step divine realm rolled down directly towards him.


    At that time, he was completely frightened and stupid. He was only a small immortal realm. He had never encountered such a strong person before, and was almost so scared that his heart was broken.


    Regarding the rumors that the outside world now says that he can eat people, the head of Heifengzhai is also bitter and helpless.


    He can''t do it if he doesn''t recognize it. This is what the young adult ordered, and he doesn''t dare to disobey.

 Chapter 5269： hope

    Five thousand two hundred and sixty-nine chapters hope children


    "Could it be that the location guess is wrong? I don''t know what''s going on with Brother Qingge and Sister Qingyan?"


    In the main hall, after the head of Heifengzhai left, the young man said with a frown.


    "Little Master Ziyan, please rest assured, Miss Pan''er Jiren has her own celestial appearance and will be fine."


    The gray-clothed old man standing by the side looked at the young man and said comfortably.


    And the strength of this old man is half-step into the **** realm.


    And his real strength is actually in the middle stage of God Transformation Realm, but because he is not from this world, he is suppressed by the will of heaven, and it is difficult to exert his real strength.


    "Old Ming, who do you think will be the head of the family?"


    The young man looked at the old man in gray with interest in his eyes and asked softly.


    Hearing this, the gray-clothed old man known as Ming Lao couldn''t help but change his expression, and hurriedly bent over and said.


    "This... The old slave dare not jump to conclusions. Didn''t the ancestors say that whoever finds Miss Pan''er first will become the successor of the family?"


    The gray-clothed old man looked a little pale. After speaking, he carefully glanced at the young man, apparently frightened by the question just now.


    "Hehe, I just asked casually, Old Ming, your reaction is a little big."


    The young man chuckled, then closed his eyes and fell asleep, thinking in his heart.


    Where will the noble daughter of the Ye family, who has been left behind for several years, appear?


    At this time, Yangshan Village was in chaos.


    "Grandma, I''m afraid!"


    A little girl with braided horns and black mud on her face, her eyes full of fear, her small hands tightly grasping the rickety old woman beside her.


    The little girl''s clothes were patched everywhere but clean.


    The eyes are black and white, like a flawless and pure black gem, and they are only four or five years old.


    "Don''t be afraid, Grandma will protect you even if she dies."


    Hearing this, the old woman said to the little girl with a kind smile on her face.


    The old man was just an ordinary peasant woman. When she picked up this little girl, she was still just a baby.


    At that time, it was shrouded in a hazy halo, and it looked very extraordinary.


    The word "Pan''er" was tattooed on the apron, so he directly gave her this name.


    After years of parenting, the little girl gradually grew up, and the relationship between the two was very deep.


    "These **** bandits! Why are they robbing our children?"


    "Even if I die! I won''t give the child to them."


    "Why! If you want my child''s life, unless you step over my body first!"


    There were sobbing and angry roars everywhere.


    Many villagers were shouting.


    The old village chief looked desperate and slumped on the ground.


    He knew that Yangshan Village was coming to an end, and the people here had no power to resist the fierce bandits.


    They will be greeted with a **** slaughter.


    Sure enough, the scarred man named Shoujin Wonderland looked quite impatient at this time.


    He shouted at many villagers.


    "What''s the matter, I''m wasting my time, I''ll give you a chance you don''t know how to cherish, don''t eat and drink a toast, and I''ll send you down."


    The scarred man stood high in the sky, overlooking this group of ordinary people who were not much different from ants.


    After he finished speaking, he started to do it himself.


    hum!


    The coercion of the Golden Wonderland was instantly crushed.


    The mountains shook, as if the sky were torn apart.


    Seeing this, all the villagers in Yangshan Village showed expressions of despair, panic and horror.


    Under this kind of power, they were just like the ants on the roadside, being trampled to death at will.


    The gray-haired old woman''s face changed greatly at the moment, and she tightly guarded the little girl named Pan''er.


    "Junior Brother Su, if you keep reading, everyone will die."


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and said.


    Although he really wanted to kill this group of people with his own hands, as long as Su Yan was around, he knew that he would have no chance to take action.


    All these things were habitually handed over to Su Yan, and he just put them to pieces.


    Bai Yurou was also surprised when she heard this, Wu Shengtian had never hesitated about these things before.


    But I didn''t expect to still ask Su Yan''s opinion now, which is really strange.


    Bai Yurou thought to herself, what means does Su Yan have to make Wu Shengtian, who has always refused to accept anyone, willingly submit to others.


    Su Yan also had a cold expression on his face at the moment, and nodded when he heard Wu Shengtian''s words.


    Just when he was about to shoot, he saw an unexpected scene.


    An old woman with gray hair, under the pressure of the Golden Fairyland, half of her body was covered in blood, and the blood gushed out from her mouth.


    The body, which was already old and frail, looked extremely pale and miserable at the moment.


    "Mother-in-law!"


    On the other hand, the little girl wearing the patched clothes, her face turned pale at the moment, her little hands squeezed the corners of her clothes, and cried and shouted.


    And all this did not make the stone-hearted bandit merciless, but with a grim smile on his face, he continued to attack ruthlessly.


    "I don''t allow you to hurt my mother-in-law!"


    Unexpectedly, the little girl suddenly opened her hand and stopped in front of the old woman, looking stubbornly at the scarred man in the sky, trying to stop him.


    And Su Yan in the void looked at the thin and thin body of the little girl, his eyes narrowed, he suddenly felt an extraordinary aura on this seemingly ordinary little girl.


    This made him resist the urge to shoot and continue watching.


    "Pan''er, leave me alone!"


    The old woman coughed up blood, and her injuries were very serious. Even if it was just a golden fairyland, it was not something that an ordinary person could bear, but she still wanted to try her best to bring the little girl back.


    The other villagers were not much better at the moment, their eyes were full of horror and despair, and they couldn''t do anything.


    "A little girl, she really doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    At this moment, the scarred man who was in the sky turned cold, and shot again, a terrifying big palm fell from the air towards the little girl.


    He didn''t expect that even a four or five-year-old girl would dare to stop him, which made him feel that his majesty was being challenged.


    "Pan''er! No!"


    A kind of villager in Yangshan Village shouted in worry at this moment.


    The little girl is sensible and distressing, and is loved by many people.


    With this palm down, the little girl will definitely die. Everyone looked angry and unwilling. They couldn''t help but turn their heads away, daring not to watch the cruel scene.


    But just as the palm print was about to fall, a ray of divine light suddenly appeared on the little girl''s body, protecting her, making it difficult for the giant palm to fall.


    Su Yan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t expect that this little girl was really weird.


    Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou were also looking at this scene with amazement at the moment, not knowing what the situation was.


    The scarred man obviously saw it too, and said with a gloomy expression.


    "I don''t care what you are! If you dare to stop me, you will die."


    After finishing speaking, the huge energy that was several times more terrifying than before, like a mountain range falling down, moved towards the weak figure.

 Chapter 5270： Legendary gods and demons

    The fifth thousand two hundred and seventieth chapters of the legendary gods and demons


    "don''t want!"


    The villagers of Yangshan Village, who had a look of joy on their faces just now, couldn''t help shouting when they felt that things were turning around, watching this terrifying scene.


    But the little girl under such power is like a small boat in the storm, and it will be submerged at any time.


    The divine light that protects the body also disappears at this moment, and it is difficult to appear again.


    Just when everyone thought that the little girl was sure to die.


    Heaven and earth seem to be quiet, with an inexplicable and mysterious aura flowing in the void.


    Time and space, time, reincarnation... All kinds of rules seem to be stagnant.


    "Such an immortal little girl, who is willing to start, you really deserve to be damned!"


    An indifferent male voice echoed between heaven and earth, making the face of the man with scars change.


    When other bandits heard this, they were looking for suspicious figures everywhere.


    At this moment, the world unfolded like a picture scroll.


    A figure of a man with a handsome face and immortal spirit walked out from it.


    The eyes are very deep, as if reflecting many terrifying scenes such as the collapse of the universe and the collapse of the universe.


    Just looking at each other is enough to make one''s mind explode.


    It was Su Yan who had been hiding in the void, secretly paying attention and waiting for the right moment to appear.


    The moment he saw that the little girl was about to be killed, he knew that he couldn''t watch it any longer, and decided to take action to save the little girl.


    At this moment, the scarred man in the golden fairyland was a little stupid, his soul was trembling, and he couldn''t help trembling.


    He now feels as if his skull has been opened and filled with ice water, a chill that penetrates his bones.


    A young man appeared suddenly, although he had never seen it before.


    But it is definitely the kind that is unfathomably powerful, otherwise there would be absolutely no such means of interfering with the rules of heaven and earth.


    "Shangxian, please spare your life, the villain is just doing what he was ordered to do, and he won''t dare again next time!"


    When Su Yan looked at him with icy eyes, the man with the scar was instantly terrified.


    Many villagers in Yangshan Village were staring blankly at this scene at the moment, and looked at Su Yan who suddenly appeared with incomparable curiosity in their eyes.


    The bandit who was arrogant just now actually knelt down and begged for mercy in front of this young man. This unbelievable scene really happened in front of them, and it felt like a dream.


    "Let''s save these words for the next life."


    Su Yan said with an extremely indifferent face.


    Then the sleeves waved directly.


    Boom!


    It''s like the whole world and the world are turning!


    The terrifying and vast power, like a sea, turned into a melting pot of heaven and earth, covering it down.


    "I fought with you!"


    The Scarred Man, who was begging for mercy just now, saw that Su Yan didn''t intend to let him go, so he burst into anger and shouted at Su Yan.


    The aura of the Golden Wonderland was undoubtedly revealed, and it was a posture that he was going to die with Su Yan.


    The other bandits are no longer sitting still at this moment, but choose to rise up to resist, and the momentum caused by a group of bandits in Yuanxianjing should not be underestimated.


    But Su Yan just smiled sarcastically at the corner of his mouth and didn''t care. In his opinion, these people were not even as good as ants in his eyes, and he could easily erase them.


    Puff puff......


    The group of black wind bandits who were still aggressive just now disappeared from the sky in an instant, as if they were instantly wiped away by an invisible terrifying big hand.


    If it wasn''t for the existence of the last bandit who had been frightened and trembling madly, the villagers in Yangshan Village would suspect that their appearance before was an illusion.


    And the last bandit, after Su Yan''s soul search, was also erased casually, as if it never existed.


    This scene made the villagers in Yangshan Village widen their eyes and stunned.


    In their opinion, this method is no different from the immortals in rumors.


    "It was pretended by Junior Brother Su again."


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help but sigh, he was used to this kind of situation.


    As for Bai Yurou, who saw Su Yan''s attack for the first time, she couldn''t help but set off a storm in her heart.


    "Is Junior Brother Su so strong? So powerful that he seems to be free from the shackles of this world..."


    Bai Yurou''s eyes were full of admiration, and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Su Yan has already touched the point of interfering with the rules of heaven and earth, and this method is not far from the real God Transformation Realm.


    This made Bai Yurou be shocked for a long time, but it was unbelievable how old he was.


    Seeing that Su Yan had already dealt with the bandits, Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou also appeared directly at this moment.


    However, most of the villagers looked at Su Yan with awe, like a god.


    "Fairy...Brother?"


    Seeing the man in white who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, the little girl was stunned.


    In response, the pair of incomparably clean eyes were full of confusion and curiosity, and asked timidly.


    "Brother fairy?"


    Hearing the little girl''s words, Su Yan was stunned for a moment, then smiled dumbly.


    "This name is really novel."


    "What''s your name?"


    Su Yan showed a rare indulgent smile on his face, looking at the little girl with gentle eyes and asked.


    "My name is... Pan''er."


    The little girl replied timidly.


    Su Yan didn''t say more, stepped forward and directly held the little girl''s wrist in his hand, and then poured the chaotic immortal power into the little girl''s body to investigate.


    When Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou saw this, they also gathered around. They were also curious about what secrets this girl might have.


    During this process, Pan''er''s long eyelashes fluttered, and she stared straight at Su Yan with wide eyes, her eyes were very clean and pure, and she was not afraid.


    She felt a kind of warmth and tranquility in the big brother in front of her.


    As if the sky is falling, there is no need to worry and fear, the existence of the big brother in front of her will protect her.


    It''s a breath and a feeling.


    At this time, Su Yan, who was investigating the little girl''s physique, couldn''t help but change his expression, looking at the little girl with surprise.


    "Junior Brother Su, what secret is there in this little girl? What happened to the divine light just now?"


    Seeing that Su Yan''s face was no longer calm, Wu Shengtian couldn''t help asking curiously.


    From his point of view, even Su Yan couldn''t help but change his color, this little girl''s physique was absolutely shocking.


    The result was not what he expected.


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou and said.


    "If I''m not wrong, she should be the legendary **** and demon body."


    Su Yan''s eyes were a little dignified, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When they heard Su Yan''s words, Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou looked at each other with disbelief in their eyes, and couldn''t help but gasp in their hearts.


    "Junior Brother Su, how is this possible?"


    Wu Shengtian suppressed the horror in his heart and reconfirmed towards Su Yan.


    It is impossible for him to be careless. The birth of this physique is simply an existence against the sky, which can cause countless people to compete.

 Chapter 5271： apprentice

    The fifth thousand two hundred and seventy-one chapters receive disciples


    Demon body.


    This kind of physique has not appeared several times since ancient times, and it is as rare as a peacock.


    However, as long as they grow up, they all become incomparably powerful beings, and their cultivation is unfathomable, reaching another level.


    The particularity of this physique is that it can integrate gods and demons, reverse yin and yang, and explore the mysteries of reincarnation.


    A person with a **** and demon body, even if he does not practice cultivation, his body will be nourished by various substances between heaven and earth, far exceeding that of ordinary monks.


    In Su Yan''s view, this reversal of yin and yang is related to the reversal of life and death, but it may also be a reversal of time and innateness.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that someone who hit and hit by accident would encounter such a physique, and looked at the little girl with a rather dignified expression.


    "Junior Brother Su, this kind of physique is impossible in our world, could it be..."


    Bai Yurou was obviously also well-informed and looked at Su Yan and said, but Su Yan interrupted her before she finished speaking.


    "You''re right, she''s probably from the True God Realm."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou and said in a low voice.


    "Then why is she here?"


    Wu Shengtian couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "This, just ask the old man."


    Su Yan glanced at the old woman not far away who was seriously injured, covered in blood and looked miserable.


    As an ordinary person, it is not easy to be able to survive under the pressure of the golden fairyland cultivator.


    The little girl followed Su Yan''s line of sight and couldn''t help but her face turned pale and she was about to cry.


    Pulling on Su Yan''s sleeve, Chu Chu said pitifully.


    "Big brother, please, save my grandma."


    Seeing the little girl''s appearance, Bai Yurou couldn''t help but feel a hint of distress in her eyes. She touched the little girl''s head and said softly.


    "Don''t be afraid, we will save your grandma."


    Looking at the poor and helpless little girl, Bai Yurou seemed to see her former self.


    She was also abandoned since she was a child. Fortunately, an elder from Kunlun Sect rescued her and brought her back to the sect.


    Growing up with Wu Shengtian as childhood sweethearts, they have a deep relationship.


    The little girl stared at Bai Yurou with those big eyes that were as pure and pure as black gems, and said.


    "Thank you pretty sister..."


    "It''s so cute!"


    Bai Yurou said with a gentle smile on her face, rubbing the little girl''s head.


    Wu Shengtian on the side saw this, his face was a little resentful.


    Su Yan is the eldest brother, and Bai Yurou is the beautiful sister, so what is he?


    The sensible little girl saw that her face was not very good-looking, and Wu Shengtian, who was a little vicissitudes of life, said that he was very good at taking care of others'' emotions.


    "Thank you uncle..."


    After finishing speaking, a sweet smile appeared on the little girl''s face, and her cute appearance made people feel a burst of pity in her heart.


    Hearing the words "Uncle", Wu Shengtian''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he wanted to cry without tears.


    But he couldn''t care about an ignorant child, so he had to hide and draw circles.


    Bai Yurou looked at the sensible look of the little girl, and smiled brightly.


    At this moment, Su Yan had come to the old woman''s side and reached out to check her pulse. She was very weak.


    Then, the chaotic immortal power in the body was injected into the old woman''s body, and within a moment, the injury became obvious to the naked eye.


    The body of an ordinary old woman is simply unable to withstand the medicinal power of the healing holy medicine, and the effect of the mild chaotic immortal power is countless times better than the ordinary healing magical medicine.


    Soon, the old woman will be back to normal.


    "Thank you Shangxian for saving her, the old woman is very grateful."


    The gray-haired old woman knelt on the ground and said gratefully to Su Yan, her eyes filled with awe.


    Su Yan nodded slightly, raised his palms, and helped the old man up.


    "Did you pick up Pan''er?"


    Su Yan looked at the old woman calmly, although she did not release any pressure, but even if she just stood like this, it was difficult for ordinary people to look directly at her.


    The old woman lowered her head and replied with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Don''t dare to deceive Shangxian, Pan''er was indeed picked up by the old woman."


    Hearing this, Su Yan glanced at Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou. It seemed that Pan''er''s life background was indeed a mystery.


    Unsurprisingly, it must have come from the True God Realm.


    The old woman has been standing tremblingly, thinking in her heart.


    In her opinion, Pan''er''s identity should not be simple, otherwise these immortals would not care about her.


    When I picked her up, there was no trace of any monsters in a radius of hundreds of miles.


    As a mortal, she doesn''t understand what this means at all.


    The immortal in front of him has an extraordinary identity, he must have extensive knowledge, and he must know the origin of Pan''er.


    "Junior Brother Su, if Pan''er''s identity is revealed, it will definitely bring endless trouble."


    "How about you accept her as your apprentice and take her with you?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan expectantly.


    In his opinion, this physique must not be missed, and no one can imagine the height of its growth.


    "I''m her master? No, I''m not suitable to take her with me."


    Su Yan waved his hand and rejected Wu Shengtian''s proposal.


    It''s too dangerous to bring a little girl with you when you already have enemies all over the world.


    Besides, he has no experience as a master.


    "Junior Brother Su, I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you."


    Bai Yurou also looked at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan''s strength was not the same as the number one in the False God Realm. The little girl followed him and could get good guidance and grow up quickly.


    Hearing Bai Yurou say the same, Su Yan thought for a while.


    To be honest, he was also a little moved at this moment.


    A **** and demon body that is rare in the world, if he grows up, even he would not dare to say that he will win.


    Maybe he can become his right-hand man in the future.


    With this thought in mind, Su Yan agreed.


    "Brother Shenxian really wants to accept Pan''er as a disciple?"


    "But they all said that Pan''er can''t cultivate, is a waste, and can only be an ordinary person."


    The little girl spoke in a low voice and looked only four or five years old, but she obviously knew more than many people.


    There is a small immortal sect nearby, and I saw the little girl''s body-protecting divine light by chance, and thought it might be an immortal material.


    But after some investigation, it was found that the little girl couldn''t cultivate at all, so she said bad luck and left.


    This incident had a great impact on the little girl''s heart.


    "It''s just that they are short-sighted and have no eyes. The real immortal material, how can some ordinary people see it."


    Su Yan looked at the little girl, shook her head slightly, and said with a bit of disdain.


    "Pan''er don''t have to worry, after you really cultivate, you will be much more powerful than those people."


    Seeing that the little girl''s mood was a little down, Bai Yurou said comfortingly.


    "Really?"


    Pan''er lifted up, looked at Su Yan and Bai Yurou with wide eyes, and said childishly.


    "of course it''s true."


    With a smile on her face, Bai Yurou hugged the little girl in her arms and said with a smile.


    "Pan''er is willing to worship the immortal as a teacher!"

 Chapter 5272： Heifengzhai

    Chapter 5272 Black Wind Village


    Hearing Bai Yurou''s words, the little girl''s eyes were full of determination, and she said crisply.


    She looked very well-behaved, and her little face was stained with tears.


    Su Yan nodded, with a doting smile on his indifferent face, looking extremely handsome.


    The white-haired old woman heard the words of several people at this moment, her whole body trembled with excitement, and her heart was ecstatic. I didn''t expect this high immortal to actually accept Pan''er as an apprentice.


    "Master!"


    Pan''er shouted, and there was a look of joy and joy in her eyes.


    Then, he bowed to Su Yan earnestly and respectfully.


    Not far away, the villagers who witnessed this all looked at the little girl with envious expressions. In such a short period of time, the fate has undergone such a huge change, which is really enviable.


    From now on, they are two worlds.


    Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou were also quite happy at the moment, mainly because this little girl was so sensible and so lovable.


    "In the future, with a teacher here, no one will dare to bully you."


    Su Yan said calmly, but between the lines, he was full of domineering, but he was also qualified to say such words.


    After speaking, Su Yan waved his sleeves.


    A clear light flashed in front of him, and the mud stains on Pan''er''s face seemed to have been washed by a clear spring, revealing a clean and fair face.


    The facial features are exquisite and flawless, and the eyes are as black as jade.


    The skin is white and delicate, shiny and beautiful, like a porcelain doll.


    Although it is very old, it is still difficult to conceal an amazing fairy rhyme.


    It seems to be the most perfect masterpiece of God.


    I also want to thank the old woman for covering up her, otherwise anyone can see the extraordinaryness of the little girl.


    "Master..."


    Pan''er blushed, a little shy.


    This is the first time she has shown her true face in front of so many people.


    This scene also made the villagers in the entire Yangshan Village directly call the little fairy descended to the world.


    No wonder he was valued by the immortals, because he was not a mortal.


    This kind of temperament, out of the dust and without dirt, with a natural beauty, can it be possessed by ordinary people?


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, but then suddenly frowned slightly and glanced at the worn-out clothes on the little girl.


    This is the first apprentice in his life, how can he be so shabby.


    Later, with the help of the old woman, Pan''er changed into new clothes and appeared in everyone''s sight again.


    Compared with her worn-out clothes before, she was completely new.


    The fairy spirit is beautiful, and the **** bone is immortal. It seems that there are endless rhythms, all of which are gathered into her body.


    Against the backdrop of an expensive and gorgeous seven-color fairy clothes, it is extremely out of the dust, like a little fairy in the nine heavens.


    Su Yan had to admit that he was worthy of being the only **** and demon body in all ages.


    "Master, can my mother-in-law leave with us?"


    With anticipation on Pan''er''s face, she asked tentatively.


    "This......"


    Wu Shengtian looked at each other, a little embarrassed.


    "Pan''er, don''t worry, grandma will take care of herself, you can rest assured to follow Xian and the others."


    The old woman looked at Pan''er with relief and said, with reluctance in her eyes and tears in her eyes.


    "Grandma, Pan''er can''t bear you."


    The little girl hugged the old woman tightly, her charming little face was full of tears, and the tears fell one by one like pearls.


    Bai Yurou looked at this scene, her eyes couldn''t help turning red, and her face was a little unbearable.


    But she knew that after Pan''er left the world of mortals, the two would never meet again. This was the best choice.


    "Pan''er be good, keep up with Xian and the others to cultivate, grandma will miss you."


    The old woman gently stroked the little girl''s head and said.


    "Grandma, I''m leaving, you have to take good care of yourself."


    The little girl looked up at the old woman and said with her small head raised and her big eyes filled with tears.


    The old woman nodded, then looked at the people who were driving Shenhong away, and burst into tears.


    It may be hard to see each other again in this life.


    .........


    "Junior Brother Su, are we going directly to Heifengzhai now?"


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and asked curiously.


    On the other hand, Bai Yurou has been comforting the depressed hope.


    Since the little girl left Yangshan Village, she has been sullen and taciturn.


    Although she was a little worried, she couldn''t think of a good way, so she could only let Bai Yurou comfort her.


    "I already know the location of Heifengzhai. It is about hundreds of miles away from here, and it can be reached in half an hour."


    Su Yan looked at Wu Shengtian and said.


    "Then let''s go quickly, one step later, I don''t know how many girls will lose their lives."


    Wu Shengtian said anxiously, he just wanted to find the old lair of these bandits quickly, and then give these wicked guys a pot.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yan glanced at Pan''er, and then drove Shenhong in one direction.


    At this moment, Pan''er was enveloped by a cloud of immortal energy and was firmly protected without any discomfort.


    Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou nodded and followed closely behind.


    This kind of depraved thing, since it is encountered, it is impossible to stand idly by.


    After half an hour, Su Yan and the others came to a mountain that looked very gloomy.


    And above the mountains, a splendid palace looks out of place with the surrounding environment.


    Su Yan and Wu Shengtian looked at each other, it seemed that this should be the old lair of the bandits, Heifengzhai.


    "Stop! Who are you?"


    In front of the cottage gate, the bandits in Yuanxianjing who were in charge of guarding them found Su Yan and the others and shouted loudly.


    Regarding this little ant, Su Yan kept his footsteps and wiped it away, completely disappearing from this world.


    "Coming! Enemy attack!"


    Soon, the entire Heifengzhai was full of people, and a large number of bandits were gathering.


    And when Su Yan and the others stepped into the realm of Heifengzhai, the old Ming from the True God Realm had already noticed it.


    "Little Master, a few flies flew in."


    Inside the splendid palace, Elder Ming looked at the man in white in front of him and said respectfully.


    "Kill it!"


    The young man said without looking back, his words were filled with cold killing intent, very indifferent.


    "Yes!"


    Old Ming raised his head and glanced, then tiptoed out of the palace.


    The young man continued to close his eyes and ponder, Ye Paner had been without a trace, which made him a little impatient.


    At this moment in Heifengzhai, all the bandits stared at Su Yan who were strolling in the courtyard.


    The appearance of these people seems to be here to play, what do they think of them as Heifeng Village?


    Many bandits glared angrily, but they didn''t dare to act rashly without the big boss to speak.


    "Who is so bold! How dare you trespass into my Heifeng Village, don''t you know that I can eat people?"


    The head of the family, who was long overdue, looked at Su Yan and said, looking up and down, with a cold expression on his face.


    Just holding the newly married concubine, the bed was not warm yet, and as a result, it was said that there was an enemy attack, I hurriedly put on my clothes and went straight here, the anger in my heart could not be contained.


    As a cultivator at the peak of the Heavenly Immortal Realm, who is king and hegemony in this region, no one has ever dared to tease his tiger beard.

 Chapter 5273： people from the realm of the gods

    The fifth thousand two hundred and seventy-three chapters are people from the real **** realm


    "You are the head of Heifengzhai?"


    Su Yan looked at the burly man in front of him and said calmly.


    "I mean, whoever is on the road, sign up for a name, I never kill an unknown person."


    The head of Heifengzhai said with an angry expression, trying to overwhelm the other side in aura.


    Because intuition told him that these few people who looked like children of aristocratic families were not that simple and were very dangerous.


    He couldn''t see through the aura of the other party, he just felt that it was unfathomable, so he felt a little drum in his heart.


    But I couldn''t lose face in front of so many younger brothers, so I had to pretend to be calm.


    "It''s really ignorant and fearless. Well, don''t talk nonsense with you, you can die."


    Su Yan said calmly, with an understatement, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    And when I heard this in the ears of many bandits, I couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Where did this kid come from, doesn''t he know that our boss is the pinnacle of the fairyland? Invincible!"


    "Heifengzhai has been standing for so long, and this is the first time someone has knocked on the door. This little white face is just looking for death!"


    "Boss, teach this ignorant boy a good lesson, and immediately abolish him, and let the brothers have a good time later!"


    The bandits in Heifengzhai were talking a lot, but their expressions were all indifferent. They didn''t think that Su Yan, who didn''t even look as hairy, would be their boss''s opponent.


    Some bandits were even joking with smiles on their faces, looking at Su Yan provocatively.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan''s mouth curled up and shook his head.


    Only the head of Heifengzhai heard Su Yan''s words, but his heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition spread in his heart.


    And Su Yan looked at him with a look of indifference, as if he was looking at the ants hopping around at his feet.


    "Remember to be a good person in your next life!"


    Su Yan said with contempt and mockery in his tone.


    Boom!


    Su Yan stretched out his palm directly, and the void in front of him seemed to be about to explode, and the sky collapsed.


    The entire Heifengzhai seemed to be shrouded in a vast starry sky, falling regularly and making trembling sounds.


    The terrifying big palm print, as if the sky was falling down, weighed as much as a hundred million!


    This sudden shock changed everyone''s expressions, their souls were trembling, their legs were weak, and they couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    For this group of bandits from Primordial Immortal Realm, Golden Immortal Realm, and Heavenly Immortal Realm, Su Yan''s methods were undoubtedly similar to those of the heavens, and they were difficult to resist.


    "you......"


    The head of Heifengzhai''s eyes widened, this kind of power is far less than that of the old man known as Ming Lao.


    But at this time, he knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent, so he could only pin his hopes on Old Ming.


    "Sir, save me!"


    The head of Heifengzhai shouted towards the palace, looking terrified, the shadow of death enveloped him.


    He looked at the void in fear, the terrifying palm print that was about to fall, and he couldn''t help but feel ashes in his heart.


    In the end, no one came to save him.


    As the palm print fell, the head of Heifengzhai was completely wiped out.


    "Junior Brother Su is getting more and more brutal. To deal with this kind of rogue, to actually resort to means beyond the Immortal Emperor Realm is really a bull''s knife to kill a chicken."


    Wu Shengtian said with a sigh, this kind of method, even if he summoned the phantom, was far inferior.


    He thought in his heart that if he could completely fuse that drop of blood essence and summon an inexhaustible phantom that was infinitely close to the God Transformation Realm, he would probably be far from Su Yan''s opponent, but he could kill even the real God Transformation Realm.


    "Master is so strong!"


    Pan''er looked at Su Yan with adoring eyes with **** gem-like eyes, and said with a tone of amazement.


    At this moment, Bai Yurou also had a look of shock in her eyes, looking at the calm man in white in front of her.


    No matter how many times she has seen it, she will be shocked every time. This kind of gap in strength, like a moat, shocked her heart.


    At this moment, there was a dead silence in Heifengzhai.


    Looking at the bottomless pit, all the bandits had numb scalps. They wanted to run, but their legs were so weak that they couldn''t run at all.


    The remaining breath fluctuations not far away, like a sacred mountain, fell on the top of everyone''s heads.


    At this time, no one dared to speak, not even to take a breath.


    The moment Su Yan made his move, a terrifying aura swept down, and the hundreds of bandits felt like they had become tiny dust under the galaxy, which could be wiped away at any time.


    This little white-faced man in white is so terrifying that it makes all of them tremble and frighten.


    All the bandits are in despair at the moment, and I am afraid that they will not be able to survive today, and they will not even be able to resist.


    And Su Yan''s face was always calm, the death of an ant in the fairyland was almost like killing an ant with his hand.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly looked at the void and said something that made everyone puzzled.


    "Are you coming out on your own, or let me help you?"


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth were full of interest, and at the beginning he guessed that there might be some hidden secrets behind this.


    When he saw the figure hidden in the void, the guess was confirmed.


    How could a small Holy Void God Realm exist beyond the Immortal Emperor Realm, so who is this person?


    Just as everyone looked around and looked puzzled, the void shattered like a mirror, and a figure appeared in the sky.


    "I didn''t expect such a remote lower realm to have an existence like you. It really opened my eyes to this old man."


    An old man wearing a gray robe with a gloomy face stood in the void, looked at Su Yan and said.


    In the depths of his eyes, there was a trace of dread that was indistinguishable. The huge palm print just now, even he could not guarantee that he would be able to follow.


    He even had a feeling that even if he was in his prime, his strength in the middle stage of Spirit Transformation might not necessarily be able to win this young man in white. This thought made him take a deep breath. .


    In such a remote and barren Nether, why does such a monster appear?


    Geniuses of this level are extremely rare even in the Ninth God Realm, and even those holy sons and goddesses are far behind.


    Old Ming looked at Su Yan with a dignified expression. Originally, he thought that Su Yan hadn''t noticed him, and planned to sneak away quietly and take the little master away from here.


    Unexpectedly, he was discovered, and he had to show up to confront Su Yan head-on.


    "It looks like you are from the True God Realm."


    Su Yan looked at the gray-robed old man and said indifferently.


    From the words of the gray-robed old man, he heard that he was not from this world.


    "True God Realm? You can say the same thing, but the God Realm is much bigger than you think. With your strength, you will know something about it in the future."


    Old Ming looked at Su Yan and said, feeling a little anxious, he dragged Su Yan here and gave his little master time to escape.


    As a last resort, he really doesn''t want to fight Su Yan, because there is a high probability that he will die.

 Chapter 5274： Battle of the World

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and seventy-four


    Su Yan sees how careful he is.


    The reason why he has not been impatient is because he has complete confidence in his own strength.


    "Get me down!"


    Su Yanbingche''s eyes turned cold, and when he touched the power of the law of heaven and earth in the realm of God Transformation, it was as if the vast sky was collapsing, pressing down on Ming Lao''s body.


    Old Ming suddenly bent slightly, sweating like raindrops.


    You know, he is a **** beyond the world! Even if the realm is not as good as it was in the past, why is it not so embarrassing?


    But that''s what it is.


    Su Yan just said a few words, and he was pressed down from the void.


    He almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    Forget the ants in Heifengzhai, their minds have gone blank.


    Wu Shengtian sighed again and again, feeling the perverted power of this man.


    Bai Yurou''s wife sang her husband''s accompaniment, and also sighed, "This man!"


    Then he shook his head.


    As for Xiaopan''er, it was a blink of an eye, which was very exciting.


    Su Yan looked down at him and said, "I hate people who are high and mighty. Wouldn''t that make people more comfortable!"


    "Boy, you!"


    Being beaten in front of so many people, it is conceivable how anxious he is at the moment.


    Afterwards, there were rays of light on his body, which were all the power of the law between heaven and earth.


    In the end, the pressure given by Su Yan was resolved.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, you just didn''t pay attention, and you succeeded in your trick. If you really want a fair fight, it''s not certain who will kill the deer."


    Su Yan glanced at him lightly, "Let''s fight outside the sky!"


    As he said that, regardless of whether he agreed or not, when he stepped out, the light of power as vast as a galaxy directly took him away from this place.


    Simple, rude.


    Seeing the scene where people suddenly went to the empty building, Ye Paner said with some concern.


    "Master, will you be okay?"


    "Don''t worry!" Wu Shengtian said confidently, "As long as that guy doesn''t want to die, no one can kill him."


    Bai Yurou also came to comfort her.


    She now unconditionally believes in Su Yan''s strength.


    at this time.


    Miles high in the sky.


    The dark clouds are like gray, drifting away without a trace.


    The two figures just stared at each other.


    At this time, Old Ming said with a grim face: "Boy, you are courting death!"


    He was humiliated at the same time, and the dignity of the strong has already made him inexhaustible.


    At this moment, the sky was full of anger, and it turned into a hellfire fist, as huge as a mountain, and slammed towards Su Yan''s face.


    Seeing this scene like the sky collapsing, Su Yanchu didn''t panic, but remained calm.


    Then he just pulled out the left hand that was carrying both hands, turned it into a finger, and slowly pointed forward.


    This scene.


    If it was done by ants, how ridiculous and stupid.


    But if it is done by the strong, it is so sacred and noble, which makes people yearn for it.


    Ben has no suspense, and the fingers that will be ruthlessly stretched out, a miracle happened at this moment.


    I saw the place where the power of the two converged, such as the explosion of a planet.


    The explosive force made all matter in the sky of hundreds of millions of miles instantly vanish into nothingness.


    It only left a deep space scene between heaven and earth, and ripples that spread into the distance one after another.


    Shocking, audible.


    The entrance of Heifengzhai.


    Bai Yurou looked at the sky with a shocked expression, "It''s terrifying. The fluctuations in their fighting power have actually made the laws of power that keep the heavens and the earth moving, giving way. Is this still a height that a cultivator can achieve?"


    "It is rumored that the powerhouses who have touched the gods can''t be judged on the basis of things."


    "They can coexist with the law and call them gods. They are gods in the true sense of cultivators."


    Wu Shengtian was also looking at the sky at this moment, and said with a heavy face.


    This level of power confrontation should not appear in the lower plane world where the power of the law is weak.


    Because of one carelessness, it may bring about the extinction of the world.


    But at this moment, this power has appeared.


    At this time in the sky.


    After the blasting force swept through, the sky returned to its original Qi.


    The two figures were still facing each other in the air.


    It''s just an obviously old figure, already out of breath, looking at the young figure in front of him with a grim face.


    The duel between the powerhouses often only requires a few tricks to decide the winner and loser, as well as life and death.


    Su Yan wasn''t very relaxed at the moment, his calm appearance was full of internal deficits.


    His seemingly simple finger just now actually contained the power of the law and the source, compressed into a little bit.


    Otherwise, how to resist the desperate blow of the lunatic just now.


    After taking a breath, Old Ming said: "Boy, this old man admits that you are very strong, and it is impossible to defeat you head-on. However, hehe!"


    At this moment, he laughed sinisterly.


    I saw that his whole body began to show a strong light, and he instantly turned into a flaming man.


    The coercion of the fluctuations made the space around him begin to distort.


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked suspiciously, "You actually want to blow yourself up?"


    "Hey!" Old Ming smiled cruelly, "Boy, as you who have stepped into the God Transformation Realm, you should know that once a powerful God Transformation Realm explodes, the power will be enough to destroy the world."


    "So, just accompany the old man and disappear into this world!"


    "Mad!" Su Yan was fully prepared, but still said: "Do you know how innocent the creatures in this world are, and what crimes do they have?"


    "What about the old man?" Ming Lao roared, "When you want to kill the old man, what sin does the old man have?"


    He is so innocent, but he just accompanied the little master to the lower realm, and he was killed.


    If he could live, why would he seek death like this?


    So he hates, he hates this kid in front of him.


    Su Yan felt his monstrous hatred and shook his head in disappointment.


    "You still don''t understand! It''s you who caused the murder. If you''re honest, how could I kill you?"


    "It''s not intentional to say more, boy, let''s die together!"


    Old Ming burst out with destructive power in anger, screaming in the sky.


    That momentum, to have more feet, how many feet.


    In response, Su Yan just shook his head regretfully, "You are wrong, you will only die, I will not die. No creature in this world will die."


    The angry old Ming suddenly froze for a moment. He didn''t understand what nonsense the kid was talking about?


    In the end, maybe he was so angry that he laughed, but he actually laughed out loud.


    "Then let''s witness it!"


    The self-destruction power that has been prepared begins to burn itself like a bullet.


    He rushed towards Su Yan.


    Wherever he passes, a gap is left in the void, and the destruction also burns.


    He knew that the moment he met each other, the most beautiful sparks would be wiped out in this world.


    And this will also be his ashes.


    But in the face of the doomsday-like attack, Su Yan actually sat up with his knees crossed.


    This....Is this because I know that I have no intention of resisting, and I have chosen to accept my fate?

 Chapter 5275： Quiet air machine

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and seventy-five


    Obviously not.


    At the moment when Su Yan sat cross-legged, his body exuded a strong qi energy, forming a transparent qi hood that isolated the surrounding space.


    Then he wrapped his hands, turned into a fire bomb, carried the power of destruction, and blasted the old Ming who came to the front door.


    Old Ming roared, "Boy, it''s useless, you can''t stop this destructive force."


    "What do you know!" Su Yan''s tone was indifferent.


    "Since the moment I cultivated, Su Yan, I have gone through the world, realized the Tao, broken myriad thoughts, realized life and death, peeked into profound meanings, and cultivated laws."


    "My Su Yan''s law is the law of the Dao. My Su Yan''s power is the power of chaos. My Su Yan''s origin is the most sincere origin in the world."


    "Do you think this air hood is just my simple means? No! This is the supreme defense mystery formed by combining my understanding of power, law, and origin."


    "How is it that you, the frog at the bottom of the well, can understand?"


    Su Yan''s sarcasm caused Old Ming to instantly fall into a frantic roar after hearing the words.


    "Ah! No! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!"


    With his angry screams, the power of self-destruction could not be suppressed.


    With a bang, it exploded in front of Su Yan.


    The power of terror engulfed everything in an instant.


    Makes the whole world, instantly pale as paper.


    this moment.


    Time seems to have stopped flowing, space is indifferent, and the years seem to be reversed.


    It seems that everything has returned to the world of nothingness at this moment.


    All things in the universe.


    The immortal emperors as small as ants and as big as Xeons do not understand what happened?


    Why is the world so pale? so quiet?


    The scene suddenly changed again, and time seemed to have passed away.


    They saw everything that the world should have once again, as if what had just happened had never happened before.


    Black Wind Village at this time.


    Several people''s faces were dumbfounded and their eyes were blank.


    If someone pushed them at the moment, they would definitely fall to the ground. If someone kills them, they certainly won''t react.


    Mainly the scene just now was too shocking.


    Shocked to the end of the soul flying away.


    And at this time in the void.


    A vortex black hole with a radius of about ten kilometers was formed at the position where the two originally faced off.


    On the edge of the black hole, a terrifying destructive power is burning, so that the self-repair progress of the law of heaven and earth has become a lot slower.


    This time!


    Just as the vortex black hole was about to be sewn up, a ray of light flashed and a figure appeared.


    As soon as he came out, he immediately knelt in the void, gasping for breath.


    And he was Su Yan.


    His current condition is very bad.


    Having endured too much destructive power and being strangled by a black hole, his Daoji almost collapsed.


    Fortunately, the source of power was strong enough to protect him at a critical moment.


    But even so, all the power in one body was exhausted.


    After he recovered quickly, he left the void and returned to Heifengzhai.


    "Master!"


    The moment he just appeared, Ye Pan''er plunged into his arms like a moth to the flame.


    Obviously, this little girl was quite frightened.


    At this time, Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou also walked towards him as if they were looking at monsters.


    Wu Shengtian asked tentatively, "That old guy, dead?"


    Su Yan just nodded, indicating that it was indeed the case.


    "Master, I''m so worried about you." Ye Pan''er seemed not satisfied with Su Yan''s embrace, and wanted to comfort her.


    Su Yan patted him on the back, "It''s okay."


    Bai Yurou said interestingly at this time: "You may not know that this little girl has been worrying constantly since you left, and she almost cried."


    Hearing this, Su Yan smiled lightly.


    he does not know?


    Just kidding, under the shroud of his huge consciousness, there is nothing that he does not know.


    for example!


    He looked at the void behind the hall with seemingly nothing, and then returned to calm.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Lingyue Palace."


    He lowered his head and seemed to say it to Ye Pan''er, but the meaning seemed to be said to several people together.


    Wu Shengtian asked, "Then how do you deal with these people in Heifengzhai?"


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and he had no words, but his eyes revealed a murderous intent.


    Then a ray of invisible law annihilation power overflowed from his left hand, and then he stepped out, took everyone away from the place, and appeared in the void.


    A few people were startled, and before they could react, they heard two indifferent words from his mouth, "Killed."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Heifengzhai below collapsed, and there was no vitality.


    Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou looked at each other and swallowed hard.


    terrible!


    But Ye Pan''er looked up at Su Yan''s face, and said with a look of obsession and admiration: "Master is so majestic, I will do the same in the future."


    When the two heard the words, their expressions were strange.


    The enchanting master is already enchanting enough, and this apprentice is also enchanting, how can this make the world suffer? How do all things survive?


    They can only shake their heads with a wry smile, glad that they are their friends.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yan said, and everyone drove towards Lingyue Palace.


    At this time, there is a beautiful place on the way to Lingyue Palace.


    On the edge of the emerald green lake.


    A handsome man, dressed in Tsing Yi, dressed as a nobleman.


    At this moment, he is using his power to burn an old Taoist robe, looking at the lake with sad eyes, what is he talking about?


    "Ming Lao, you can go in peace! Don''t worry, you will definitely retaliate your hatred against me, Ye Ziyan, that kid, he is dead."


    The two have been with each other for countless years, and they are also teachers, friends and fathers.


    Who would have thought that just looking for something from the lower realms would lose their lives.


    The main thing has not been found!


    While this made him angry, he was also curious about Su Yan''s identity.


    After all, it is impossible for such a strong person to exist in a lower realm.


    So he took it for granted that Su Yan definitely came from somewhere in the True God Realm.


    In order to be clearer, he did not leave in time, and he also witnessed the horror of Su Yan.


    After burning the robe, he stood up, "Old Ming, bless me!"


    "He can''t bless you."


    At this moment, a voice sounded in his ear, causing him to look around immediately, "Who?"


    "Don''t you want me to take revenge? I''m here."


    Su Yan took the crowd and appeared in the void, looking down at him.


    Ye Ziyan''s beautiful face suddenly became angry, "It''s actually you! You killed Lao Lao, and you still dare to appear?"


    "I have a habit!" Su Yan said, flashing above his head, and then said coldly, "Cut the grass and remove the roots."


    As soon as these four words fall, along with it, there is the silence qi machine that can kill everything.


    After all, Ye Ziyan is also the pinnacle of the Immortal Emperor, so he still has some responsiveness.


    In a quick flash, he was already ten miles away.


    And where he was originally standing, a big pit has appeared, and there is no life.


    Ye Ziyan''s eyelids twitched, how could this method be so silent?


    Naturally, he would not have thought that this method was the annihilation qi machine that Su Yan brought out from the black hole world.


    These Qi machines have been assimilated by Su Yan into his own power.


    When you want to use it, just pull out a little bit.

 Chapter 5276： Boom!

    Chapter 5276 Rumble!


    black poison mask


    Looking at his frightened face, Su Yan sneered and teleported behind him at a speed he couldn''t understand.


    "With your strength, do you still want revenge?"


    "You!" Ye Ziyan was about to turn around and attack in anger, but was knocked down to the ground by Su Yan''s proud words "Go down,".


    The dull voice pierced into the soul.


    The churning dust that was lifted up was like a chaotic world, making the surroundings turbid.


    Su Yan somewhat disliked these turbid dust winds, and waved his hand gracefully on his nose.


    And below.


    "what!"


    Ye Ziyan''s angry roar to the sky sounded, and the sound wave shook the turbid dust away, revealing his embarrassed true body and the giant pit that was smashed by him.


    Thinking of him, Ye Ziyan is also an immortal emperor, and he regards the strong below the immortal emperor as grass.


    However, he still feels deeply powerless today.


    Looking at the insurmountable figure in the sky above, his delicate face was stunned to a mess.


    Su Yan looked down at him quietly, "I know you are angry, but you have no chance."


    Saying that, his left hand slowly stretched out a finger and pointed it towards him.


    Ye Yeyan saw this, and his eyes were frightened!


    That same trick was used in the confrontation between the opponent and Ming Lao, and this clear picture was still kept in his mind.


    He knew he was done.


    At this time, Ye Paner on the side was struggling a little, and finally shouted: "Master, wait!"


    Um?


    Su Yan cast her eyes at her suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ye Paner looked at Ye Ziyan under the giant pit, for some reason, she felt a little throbbing in her heart?


    Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "Master, the disciple doesn''t know why, I feel that the master wants to kill him, the disciple will be uncomfortable!"


    Um?


    When several people heard the words, they were all stunned.


    How is this going?


    This is the doubt in the minds of several people.


    But Su Yan still said: "It doesn''t matter, because of his surname Ye, I will give him a chance as a teacher."


    With that said, Su Yan descended to Ye Ziyan and said condescendingly, "Boy, I will give you a chance to live, but only on the condition that you be my disciple''s servant, the chance is that you can take revenge on me at any time! Of course, you have to feel yourself have this strength."


    Ye Ziyan sneered after hearing this, "Haha...hahahaha, what are you talking about! Let me be that little girl''s servant?"


    He angrily pointed at Ye Pan''er in the void, but his eyes looked at Su Yan fiercely, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "What! You don''t want to?" Su Yan''s eyes turned cold, and the scene instantly became cold.


    However, Ye Ziyan was not afraid and said, "I, Ye Ziyan, is a descendant of the Ye family. How can I be a servant of others? If I want to kill, I will kill you.


    Hearing this, Su Yan proudly said to him: "There is a kind, but you are a little sad. The dignity of the strong is earned by yourself, but you are using your family reputation to show your arrogance here! Hmph, shameless. shame!"


    "You!" Ye Ziyan was inexhaustible, but Su Yan ignored him and floated in front of Wu Shengtian.


    "Shengtian, I remember that you have a mask in your collection called the Black Poison Mask, right?"


    Wu Shengtian nodded, "Yes, I don''t know Junior Brother Su, you...?"


    Su Yan said: "That boy''s white face is too ugly, bring him."


    Wu Shengtian was stunned for a while, then took out the black poison mask with a sigh.


    The introduction said: "This black poison mask has both advantages and disadvantages! The advantage is that it can give people the power of poison. The disadvantage is that once it is put on, the mask will grow together with the flesh, and it will be difficult to remove it from now on."


    Su Yan nodded, satisfied with the mask.


    Then he looked sideways at Ye Ziyan in the giant pit below, "Come here!"


    With the palm of his hand, Ye Ziyan was sucked over like a paper man. Like a chicken, it is suspended in the air, nothing more than moving.


    "No! I don''t want to wear a mask, I don''t want to!" He kept struggling.


    Just now, Su Yan and their conversation, he heard clearly.


    Once this mask is put on, it can''t be taken off. He hasn''t married a wife yet! He didn''t want to spend his life wearing a mask.


    He was scared, he was really scared.


    "Boy! No, brother! Let me go, as long as you let me go, the Ye family will be very grateful. And I won''t seek revenge from you, I can promise you anything you want, please, just let me go. ."


    At the peak of the dignified Immortal Emperor, he actually cried.


    Su Yan was speechless, suspending him in one hand and the black poison mask in the other.


    But he wouldn''t let it go because of the other party''s pleading, and said at the moment: "Don''t worry, although this mask can''t be taken off, it can give you poison power. Don''t you want to become stronger? Don''t you want revenge? Take it with you then."


    After he finished speaking, Su Yan forced him to take it regardless of Ye Ziyan''s slaughtering pig and roaring.


    After a long time, a man with an iron mask stood out.


    Looking at his suddenly quiet body, Su Yan looked at him for a while and then said, "Could it be that this black poison mask also has the effect of locking people''s consciousness?"


    Wu Shengtian nodded, "Once this black poison mask is put on, the virulence will invade the host''s sea of ??consciousness. Once the host is emotional, the virulence will be like a needle stick, causing the host to suffer unbearably."


    "So it is!" Su Yan suddenly realized, "So, it''s really a pity to bring this thing to him."


    After sighing, he said to Ye Zi: "Go, call the master."


    Su Yan pointed at Ye Pan''er, and the two eyes revealed in Ye Ziyan''s mask turned, obviously reluctant, but he still walked towards Ye Pan''er, kneeling and saying, "I have seen the master."


    After all, Ye Pan''er is pure and innocent. When she saw Ye Ziyan bowing to her at this time, she said happily: "Da Mian Ren, please get up! I will call you Da Mian Ren in the future."


    Ye Ziyan was deeply speechless, and finally he could only sigh in his heart.


    Seeing that the matter was over, Su Yan said, "Go, go to Lingyue Palace."


    Hearing this, Ye Ziyan, who was already indifferent, suddenly lit up.


    Isn''t his clan brother a guest at Lingyue Palace? There is help.


    Everyone flew to Lingyue Palace with different purposes and moods.


    Lingyue Palace is located on the top of Chongshan Mountain, and when viewed from a distance, it is like a bright moon falling here.


    Among them, the aura pervades, giving birth to the Fangyuan tens of thousands of miles like a fairyland.


    But after all, people are rare and there are many creatures and beasts, so ordinary people will not appear here, and people with low cultivation bases will not dare to come here.


    So it was quiet.


    And this time.


    The sky had just dawned, and the afterglow of the night had not yet receded.


    There are several long rainbows in the sky, passing by in a flash, like meteors in the morning, rushing to the Lingyue Palace on the top of the mountain.


    And they were Su Yan and the others who had been rushing all night. At this moment, it could be said that they were in the dust.


    And this time!


    "Who dares to break into my Spirit Moon Palace Holy Land!"


    Before Su Yan and the others approached, a huge sound wave came out from the barrier of Lingyue Palace.


    The power of the sound wave seemed to not only force Su Yan to stop, but also knock them out.

 Chapter 5277： dismount

    Five thousand two hundred and seventy-seven chapters get off the horse


    Seeing this displeased, Su Yan let out a low snort, directly dispelling the sound wave that was about to send a few people flying, and attacked with his soul, which bounced back to the other party.


    In a pavilion somewhere in Lingyue Palace.


    Sitting cross-legged was a woman who was as pure as a fairy, and her eyes suddenly opened at this moment.


    They were all terrified and shocked.


    She felt that a strong aura was approaching, so she gave a warning, but she didn''t expect the other party to be so strong?


    She didn''t dare to hesitate, rang the bell and flew out of the palace.


    At this time, in a certain hall of Lingyue Palace, there are elegant and beautiful glaze, singing and dancing, and countless beautiful women.


    And above the hall, there are two fairies, who are so beautiful that they are indescribably beautiful.


    The only difference is that one person has an ethereal temperament, and the other person has an elegant temperament.


    At this moment, the two women suddenly felt the immortal emperor''s peak aura that made them familiar and huge, and they all stood up from their seats, "Master, are you out of the customs? Also, is there an enemy attack?"


    When they heard the bell, they didn''t dare to take any slights, and rushed out immediately.


    At this time, a beautiful man below stood up from his seat, with an elegant attitude, he stopped the elegant woman and said, "Fairy Feixue, I don''t know what happened?"


    The elegant woman, dressed in an ice-silk skirt, looked at him and said, "Young Master Ye, don''t worry, something happened to my Lingyue Palace, and Feixue is sorry."


    After the elegant woman finished speaking, she flew out directly, ignoring him.


    After hearing the words, the beautiful man in the blue robe left with a thoughtful mind.


    At this time, outside the Lingyue Palace, two waves of figures were facing each other in the sky.


    Seeing that the situation seemed to be a little tense, Wu Shengtian wanted to report his family and his intentions, but was stopped by Su Yan on the side.


    Wu Shengtian was puzzled, but Su Yan had his own ideas.


    He came to Lingyue Palace not only to see the two women, but also for another purpose.


    And the woman in front of her, whose cultivation level is as high as the peak of the Immortal Emperor, must have a high status in Lingyue Palace.


    If it can shock one or two, maybe it will be unexpectedly useful for his next purpose.


    At this moment, the woman on the opposite side looked at a few people, and after confirming that their cultivation level was not good enough, she asked casually.


    "I don''t know who you are? Come to my Lingyue Palace, I don''t know what you are doing?"


    What are you talking about? let''s hit!


    Su Yan thought so, then stuck out his left hand, and the law chain suddenly poured out of the square space, condensing in the sky above the people of Lingyue Palace, forming a giant palm.


    The space collapsed under coercion in an instant, the earth sank, and even the protective gas shield guarding the Lingyue Palace was cracked.


    The people in Lingyue Palace were terrified, and they found that they couldn''t move.


    And there is also the Bing Qing woman who is equally frightened. You must know that he is the pinnacle of the Immortal Emperor, and he is actually suppressed and unable to move.


    There is only one explanation for this situation! She looked at Su Yan with fear again, the other party''s cultivation base might have surpassed hers, at least in that area.


    "Senior, please stop and say something!" She knew she was powerless to resist, so she could only beg.


    But what greeted her was the fall of the giant palm.


    boom! !


    The people in Lingyue Palace were directly pressed to the ground from the void.


    Pong! !


    The fluctuations after landing directly diffused into the distance, shaking the disciples of Lingyue Palace who kept coming to support them.


    Su Yan pressed it in the void with one hand, looking very indifferent.


    If he pressed down hard, everyone in Lingyue Palace below would be crushed into chicken powder in an instant.


    Bai Yurou watched from the side, a little worried for everyone in Lingyue Palace. Su Yan''s strength was something she had seen along the way.


    I just don''t understand why Su Yan, who is obviously a friend, would take action against these people?


    She looked at Wu Shengtian with a questioning look, and Wu Shengtian shook his head quickly when she saw her, "Don''t ask me, I want to know too."


    "Then why don''t you stop it? Isn''t that little sister of yours also here?" Bai Yurou asked politely.


    Wu Shengtian''s face was innocent, but he didn''t dare to resist Su Yan!


    Taking a peek at Su Yan, he thought about the scene where he would be killed by Su Yan, he hurriedly shook his head, not thinking about it, nor ignoring it.


    He believed that Su Yan had his own reasons for doing so.


    At this time, the giant palm pressured everyone in the Lingyue Palace below, sweating profusely, and their immortal power was exhausted.


    They believe that as long as the other party is willing, they can be turned into ashes in an instant.


    But the other party did not! What is this for! Shame them?


    At this time, several figures appeared in Lingyue Palace. As soon as they arrived, they found the people who were crushed on the ground by their giant palms. They were shocked and shouted, "Master!"


    After shouting, they noticed a few people in the void. It''s okay if they don''t look at it. The more they look, the more familiar they feel.


    Zhao Yan''er''s eyes lit up, and she shouted in an ethereal voice, "Su Yan!"


    Xia Feixue was stunned when she saw how many people there were, and then the two girls rushed to the enemy''s camp under the dumbfounded eyes of everyone in Lingyue Palace.


    That unhesitating appearance was like a moth to a flame.


    Wu Shengtian breathed a sigh of relief, these two women came, which means that the matter is over.


    The two girls flew to the side of several people, but Zhao Yaner didn''t care about anything else, she first looked at Su Yan with a smile, and asked cutely, "Su Yan, what are you doing?"


    Wu Shengtian, who heard the words, almost fell down and complained inwardly.


    Aunt, you made your man stop! Didn''t you see that the people in Lingyue Palace were pressing down on you? Didn''t you just call Master? Your master is also below.


    Fortunately, Xia Feixue was relatively knowledgeable, not as outrageous as Zhao Yaner, and now she was gentle and polite to Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, can you spare your tutor and the others? If they offend you, Feixue would like to apologize to you."


    "Yeah, Su Yan!" Zhao Yan''er also said at this time, "They must have mistakenly thought you were an enemy attack, so they attacked you, right? It''s fine, I''ll explain it to them later."


    Her words made the people in Lingyue Palace, who were under pressure, inexhaustible.


    Traitor! The traitor who eats the inside and the outside! Helping outsiders speak.


    That''s fine, but they said we were the first to take action? OMG! Poor god!


    We originally asked each other nicely and treated each other with kindness, but the other party just slammed it down.


    Does this tell us to go first?


    If they want to be able to say a word now, they almost have to roar.


    But this Su Yan, why didn''t he stop?


    At this time, Su Yan had a proud face, and after thinking about it, he decided to withdraw.


    Anyway, the purpose of shock and deterrence has almost been achieved.


    Su Yan retracted his palm, and the giant palm transformed by the law chain immediately dissipated from above the heads of everyone below.


    Everyone below suddenly fell to the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This relaxed feeling is really comfortable.


    At this time, Zhao Yaner shouted to the people below: "Elders, Master, they are my friends, it''s okay."


    When everyone below heard the words, the corners of their mouths twitched, but in the end they chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 5278： jealous

    The fifth thousand two hundred and seventy-eighth chapters are jealous


    At this time, Zhao Yan''er was happily circling around Su Yan, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came?"


    well!


    Su Yan sighed inwardly, having a headache for this quirky girl.


    At this time, Ye Pan''er, who was beside him, saw this, and leaned on Su Yan''s body hard, looking at her with a full face of alertness.


    For some reason, ever since this quirky, cute-looking sister appeared, her young heart felt like a great enemy.


    It was as if she would share the master''s love for her.


    Seeing this little girl like this, Zhao Yan''er immediately bent down, pinched her face, and teased, "Which girl is this? She''s pretty cute, yours?"


    Zhao Yan''er looked at Su Yan, Su Yan was speechless, then she felt bad, and pointed to Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou beside her, "This may be the children of the two of them who were left in the world, and then I took them as my disciples."


    Wu Shengtian and Bai Yurou, who had nothing to do in the first place, heard the words, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t say a word of rebuttal for a long time.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Bai Yurou strangely.


    Is the situation really as Su Yan said? How could he believe it!


    And Bai Yurou glared at him, not serious.


    After Zhao Yaner heard the words, she naturally understood that this was Su Yan''s self-prank.


    Although she had known Wu Shengtian for a short time, she still understood that he could not have a daughter.


    Then he pretended to come to Wu Shengtian''s side, and looked at him like a kid.


    Said: "Angkor, you can! There are children here. This must be the sister-in-law and sister-in-law, right?"


    Zhao Yan''er looked at Bai Yurou with a smile, and Wu Shengtian just wanted to explain something when Bai Yurou glared back at him.


    Only then did he smile at Zhao Yan''er: "Sister Yan''er, you really live up to your name. I''ve heard them talk about you a long time ago, and I''m very happy to see you now."


    Zhao Yan''er was taken aback, "They! Who are they?"


    She looked back at Su Yan first, and then at Wu Shengtian. But these words stopped Bai Yurou from asking.


    She didn''t know who to say, after all, she made up these words.


    At this time, Xia Feixue kindly withdrew from Su Yan''s chat and walked over.


    He said to Zhao Yan''er, "Okay Yan''er, I don''t have the kind of hospitality you do."


    After talking about Zhao Yaner, she politely said to Bai Yurou: "Sorry Miss Bai, my sister Yaner is like this, don''t suggest it."


    Bai Yurou smiled and said it was all right.


    She was really shocked by the momentum of the two sisters.


    As a woman, she felt that compared with them, it was like the stars are better than the moon, and the cold duck is better than the phoenix. Although she is not bad, she is really incomparable.


    After everyone was shabby, Su Yan and the others walked into Lingyue Palace under the leadership of Xia Feixue and Zhao Yaner.


    And the people in Lingyue Palace are naturally very sensible and don''t bother, but if you ask, you can''t see it.


    After all, the opponent''s strength is there! What if they have opinions?


    It is better to be good than to be evil, this is what a wise man does.


    But at the moment there are some people who are not very smart.


    For example, in a certain corner at this moment, there is a suave and suave man with a jade tree facing the wind!


    When he saw the woman he liked, Xia Feixue and another man walked in chatting and laughing!


    His aura of a gentleman suddenly gave off a sinister aura that he didn''t dare to have.


    Then he returned to calm, and greeted everyone with a smile.


    When he came to the crowd, he stopped and asked Xia Feixue politely, "Fairy Feixue, these are your friends, right?"


    He glanced at a few people with calm eyes, but what he didn''t know was that a certain masked person was looking at him with excitement.


    But unfortunately, he was sealed by Su Yan, otherwise he would definitely yell, clan brother, save me!


    Then the man gave Su Yan a key look, and murderous intent flashed past.


    And Su Yan had already revealed the hidden greed and murderous intent when he asked Xia Feixue.


    At this moment, the two exchanged glances, and both had a contest in secret.


    The scene was quiet and peaceful, and no problems could be seen.


    But it was this kind of unremarkable scene, but the few people present couldn''t breathe, and the premonition was not second.


    After a while.


    The air continued to flow, the scene had returned to nature, and several people were breathing comfortably.


    At this time, the beautiful man took a small step back, his body was trembling slightly, his face flushed with blood, and his face showed regret.


    On the other hand, Su Yan''s face turned pale, his breathing was a little unsteady, and he couldn''t believe the opponent''s strength.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you, are you alright?" Ye Pan''er, who had been holding Su Yan''s right hand, felt that something was wrong with Su Yan, and looked up at him with a melancholy expression.


    Su Yan shook his head, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    Apart from Su Yan and the handsome man, Xia Feixue and Wu Shengtian had the highest cultivation.


    In the situation just now, they couldn''t be sure what happened, but they couldn''t do without Su Yan and the two of them fighting in secret just now.


    Xia Feixue''s face was a little unsightly, and then she glanced at the beautiful man with a hint of guilt.


    "Young Master Ye, although I know that you are a distinguished guest, they are my friends, so I hope you will follow the rules that a guest should abide by and get along well with my friends."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored the man, walked over to Su Yan and said to Su Yan, "Let''s go."


    As she spoke, she didn''t know whether she was intentional or not, but she took the initiative to pull Su Yan''s hand and left.


    Several people didn''t think it was strange, but when the man saw it, his breath suddenly became unstable, and a mouthful of blood was finally unable to be suppressed and spurted out.


    This situation shocked several people!


    But instead of asking him what was going on, he looked at him in astonishment.


    At this time, the man raised his body and laughed coldly, "Hehe! Hey! Hahahaha."


    "Okay, okay!" He said three times in a row, wondering what he wanted to do?


    Then he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and seemed to mock himself: "Guest rules? Can you get along with your friends? Hahahahaha! How old do you think your Lingyue Palace is? If it weren''t for your qualifications, Do you think I''ll be polite?"


    "Don''t be self-motivated, my son stomps his feet, and you can make your Lingyue Palace disappear from this world."


    He vented his hatred for not being able to Xia Feixue at this moment.


    At the same time, it also revealed the real world in his heart.


    When several people heard this, their faces were very ugly.


    Especially the two daughters of Lingyue Palace, can''t think of such a good-looking guy, turned out to be such a thing?


    Thanks to them, Lingyue Palace has always treated each other with courtesy, and never dared to be slighted.


    "You, you, you, you are a villain!" Zhao Yan''er was so emotional that she was about to go up and try her best, but luckily Xia Feixue stopped her quickly, "Yan''er, no!"

 Chapter 5279： fierce battle

    The fifth thousand two hundred and seventy-ninth chapters fierce battle


    Ye Qingge is hateful, but his identity and strength are there, and they are not something they can provoke.


    So no matter how angry you are, you can only endure it.


    Endure for a while, the sea is vast.


    But Ye Qingge didn''t intend to let them go, her gloomy face was full of playfulness, like a hunter looking at his prey.


    Then he said to the two women with an arrogant attitude: "If you want to make a move, hurry up, don''t say that this young master didn''t give you a chance."


    "you?"


    Zhao Yan''er couldn''t bear it any longer, and she was about to be replaced by anger when she shot him.


    A warm hand rested lightly on her shoulder and said, "I''ll do it."


    "what!"


    Zhao Yan''er looked at Su Yan and knew that he was going to shoot.


    And Su Yan put his eyes on Brother Ye Qing and said, "You have an aura that I''m very familiar with, shouldn''t you be someone from the Ye family?"


    Brother Ye Qing snorted, very proud, "So what?"


    Zhao Yan''er didn''t expect that this was just a casual question from Su Yan, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    Su Yan turned to Ye Ziyan, who was beside him, with a hint of ambiguity, this Ye family''s people really have a relationship with him!


    Destroyed one after another, and now another.


    Brother Ye Qing didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking, only that the other party was very strong.


    When they met for the first time, although the two were evenly divided, he was at a disadvantage throughout the process.


    Therefore, he had a deep fear of Su Yan.


    He said, "I don''t care where you come from, but it won''t do you any good if you dare to go against the Ye family."


    "Hmph, it''s this kind of scary talk again, I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it, can I change it to something new." Su Yan looked arrogant.


    Ye Qingge was in a hurry, looking at Su Yan with a ferocious face, and said solemnly, "You are courting death!"


    The momentum of the two people made the space on the scene begin to distort.


    They are all powerhouses in the half-step **** realm. Although they have not yet achieved the path to perfection, they all have the strength to leapfrog challenge.


    So at this moment, the two are **** for tat, and that terrifying power is like a wild beast that escaped its cage and swept the surroundings freely, making the entire Lingyue Palace like a lone blade of grass in a turbulent storm, which may be broken at any time.


    "Oh my god, they really fought."


    At this moment, many experts and disciples of Lingyue Palace have escaped, and they are now standing in the air, watching the shocking confrontation in the field.


    "They are all people who have touched that realm." An elder of Lingyue Palace said.


    He was referring to the God Transformation Realm, of course.


    "Boy, I think you should come from the same world as me?" Ye Qingge asked.


    Because only in his world can there be such a strong person.


    Su Yan was silent, and now he can compete with each other after Wu Shengtian and the others are far away.


    Ye Qingge seemed to understand Su Yan''s motives and was not in a hurry, as if I was waiting for you.


    In the end, Wu Shengtian and the others were far away, and there were only two people left in the scene.


    At this time, Su Yan sneered: "Do you know how many people in your Ye family I defeated before you?"


    "Oh... Listening to what you mean, it seems that you have dealt with our Ye family?" Brother Ye Qing asked.


    Su Yan smiled, "Not only that, I also killed people."


    Ye Qingge''s eyes narrowed, "Who?"


    "When you go down, you''ll know."


    "court death!"


    Ye Qingge''s face sank, and he rushed towards Su Yan, where the void burst.


    And Su Yan pushed forward with a palm, and the void collapsed.


    Pong!


    The two forces collided and instantly turned into a ball of light full of power, which instantly enveloped the entire Lingyue Palace and collapsed the void.


    At this time, in the void hundreds of miles away from the Lingyue Palace, everyone watching the battle was at risk of being unsteady, and they were about to be thrown out. It can be seen how terrifying the power in the scene is.


    "Is this the power of a half-step **** transformation powerhouse? It''s really scary!"


    A group of elders from Lingyue Palace are all envious and yearning.


    They are all people who have been stranded in the Immortal Emperor Realm for eight or nine years of reincarnation, and they are all eager to make breakthroughs and go to a wider world.


    At this moment, the power beyond their cognition appears, which is undoubtedly an opportunity and experience for them.


    If they can learn a thing or two from it, it will be of great use to them.


    Even though they knew it was dangerous, they still watched carefully.


    At this time.


    The ball of light full of power shattered, and the endless power spread out to the surroundings, instantly smashing the void, and charging towards everyone.


    "Oops!"


    Wu Shengtian and the others looked shocked, thinking that when they were about to fall, a stalwart back appeared in front of them like a flash, resolving the terrifying impact.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay away, why are you still here?"


    In fact, even if he didn''t come to resolve the shock wave, with Ye Pan''er''s divine and demon body, he could absorb the damage, but there was a contingency in everything, that''s why he came.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Seeing the terrifying speed of light calling, Ye Paner screamed and reminded.


    At the same time, when Ye Pan''er''s voice fell, Su Yan caught Ye Qingge, who was transformed by the speed of light.


    Brother Ye Qing mocked playfully, "Boy, it''s not good to be distracted by fighting."


    snort!


    Su Yan didn''t have time to pay attention to him, and said to the people behind him, "Hurry up and get away from here, the farther away the better."


    Ye Qingge sneered, "Hey, you better worry about yourself!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned into countless rays of light, and suddenly a huge human face appeared in the sky, extremely hideous.


    "Walk!"


    Su Yan shook his back with one hand, and everyone behind him was blown away.


    At this moment, the head of the human face in the sky sprayed domineering light, and it shot Su Yan here.


    Su Yan blocked with both hands and was instantly rushed down.


    Ye Pan''er in the distance turned pale when she saw this, "Master!"


    Bai Yurou comforted her by the side, "Don''t worry, your master will be fine."


    Everyone also had a heavy face.


    Zhao Yaner folded her hands tightly in prayer, her eyes scowling, "I believe him."


    Wu Feixue also nodded, full of confidence, "Once upon a time, when he encountered many crises, when we all thought he was not good, he would always miraculously resolve the crisis and appear in front of us, and this time, I believe he will be the same."


    In the distance in the void, violent battle fluctuations suddenly came, and Wu Shengtian, who was looking sad, suddenly lit up and said to everyone.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so pessimistic, okay? It''s like my brother is about to die!"


    Bai Yurou glared at him and motioned for him to shut up.


    And he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut, but there were violent battle fluctuations in the distant void, which meant that Su Yan was fine at this time, at least he was fighting with each other.


    "Boy, let me see where you are hiding!"


    At this time, the void was turbid by the aftermath of the battle. Ye Qingge stood on the head of the human face and pursued the flashing spot of light. The speed was so fast that he could not wait to lock the opponent.

 Chapter 5280： Strong duel

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and eighty strong duel


    "Do you think you''re the only one with a false appearance?"


    Su Yan was chased impatiently, turned around, clasped his hands together, and shouted casually, "Indestructible True Body."


    Suddenly, on the turbid sky, a giant human figure appeared, like a **** descending into the world, looking down at the world.


    boom! !


    The moment the real body appeared, the powerful aftermath attached to it shook Ye Qingge back.


    Ye Qingge was horrified, this person is really terrifyingly strong, and only the aftermath of the real body law has such power.


    And Su Yan didn''t give him a chance to react, and in the moment he was in a trance, he slapped him directly.


    The palm of the giant human body is not only powerful and oppressive, but also fast as lightning.


    In front of it, Ye Qingge was like a speck of dust facing the vast sea of ????stars.


    boom! !


    The ruthless pressure of the giant palm, although I don''t know how Ye Qingge is, but the void collapsed, the ground cracked, and the tens of thousands of air waves hit, but it actually appeared.


    Everyone watching from afar was deeply shocked when they saw this scene.


    Thinking of such a terrifying blow, Ye Qingge should be cold, right?


    Just when they thought that Su Yan had won the victory, the consciousness that enveloped all around received a deep laughter, and then they found a figure rising from the ground in the distance.


    The figure is very embarrassed, the hair is disheveled, and the clothes are tattered, but it is indeed Ye Qingge.


    Ye Qingge''s mouth overflowed with blood, his eyes were blood red, and his entire face was scratched to varying degrees. At this moment, he smiled with an endless sinister smile.


    "Okay, you are the first to push me, Ye Qingge, to this level."


    Ye Qingge said, he put his fingers on his forehead and roared: "Open it for me."


    Suddenly, a blood line appeared on his Qingxiu''s forehead.


    The blood line opened slightly, causing the sky to change color, the laws cracked, and the world shook.


    Su Yan in the void, with his avatar standing behind him, the law and order are lingering, seeing this at this moment, he has to reveal a heavy color.


    The blood-red aura released from Ye Qingge''s forehead could actually suppress his soul?


    This situation shocked him!


    He is already in the half-step God Transformation Realm and can suppress him, only the powerhouse above the God Transformation can do it.


    In other words, Ye Qingge''s power displayed at this moment is at least above God Transformation, alas, he is really a tough guy.


    Ye Qingge, who was below, said viciously at this time: "Boy, go to hell!"


    As he said that, the blood light on his forehead shot straight towards Su Yan!


    Seeing this, Su Yan hurriedly dodged, hid behind Wanzhang''s real body, and pressed down.


    The huge palm of Wanzhang''s real body directly pressed the blood light that came straight from it, but at the moment of touching it, Wanzhang''s real body was directly penetrated by the blood light, hitting the abyss and sky behind him.


    It shattered the abyss and turned it into a huge vortex black hole.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was deeply shocked.


    The last time he made a vortex black hole, it was formed under desperate circumstances.


    And this guy is just a random blow, so powerful, is this the power above the gods?


    Su Yan felt extremely heavy pressure and didn''t know what to do.


    "Boy, as long as you are willing to surrender, you still have a chance to live, do you want it?"


    Ye Qingge didn''t know when, he was already hanging in the sky above Su Yan, with a smug smile on his face, contempt for the Quartet.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes, not paying attention to what he said, but finding that his breath was not right.


    It was as if he was forcing some kind of powerful backlash.


    Finding this, Su Yan suddenly felt a lot more relaxed, and he also sneered: "Since I cultivated, only others have surrendered to me. Otherwise, you should also consider it."


    Ye Qingge was instantly gloomy, "Looking for death!"


    The blood-red light shot next time, and wherever it passed, the mountains and rivers collapsed. Su Yan avoided it, and did not forget to taunt: "How long can you hold on to this kind of power?"


    "Hmph, no matter how long it takes, it''s enough to kill you." Ye Qingge said while locking Su Yan''s random shots.


    The entire void was suddenly turned upside down by the two of them.


    At this moment, Su Yan instantly appeared behind him, and when he was about to sneak attack with his palm, he first said, "The feeling of being bitten back isn''t a good feeling, right?"


    Ye Qingge hurriedly turned around at the same time as the blood shot, Su Yan hurriedly blocked, was rushed out, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed in the void.


    Ye Qingge didn''t seem to want to give him a chance to breathe, so he teleported to the top behind him and sneered: "Boy, go to hell."


    The rays of light shot from his forehead, and Su Yan stepped up, and the rays of light rushed directly into the ground, like a shocking blow.


    The deep pits on the ground are bottomless and turbid, and the world seems to have returned to tranquility.


    Ye Qingge on the void suddenly laughed, "Haha, hahaha, I finally killed you."


    Just when everyone thought this was the case, a cough sounded, "Really!"


    Suddenly, a sword light flashed across Ye Qingge''s chest, and blood spattered on the spot.


    Looking at his chest, Ye Qingge couldn''t believe it, and whispered, "This, how is this possible!"


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    A whirlpool storm swept up from the ground, and Su Yan slowly rose up.


    "Although you have power beyond yourself, it''s not yours after all, so you can''t kill me, understand?"


    "Boy, you!" Ye Qingge wanted to use the blood line on his forehead, but the severe backlash made him vomit blood and made him unable to use it.


    Seeing this, Su Yan knew that the matter could be over.


    Then the whirlwind storm turned into a giant sword, vowing to destroy him.


    At this time, the blood line on Ye Qingge''s forehead lit up, and a phantom appeared, and said, "Little friend, can you spare his life?"


    Seeing this phantom, Su Yan revealed such an expression as expected.


    He said how could Ye Qingge have the power beyond the realm of God Transformation, it seems to be this old man.


    Su Yan shook his head, "He must die."


    As he said that, the giant sword rushed in, the old man''s phantom dissipated, and at the same time he took away Ye Qingge''s soul, leaving only his body, which was destroyed by the sword.


    "What a fierce boy, my Ye family will definitely avenge this revenge."


    Only this voice was left in the sky, and it disappeared.


    "Ugh!"


    Su Yan sighed, after all, he still failed to kill Ye Qingge, strength is strength!


    At this time, figures from all directions rushed over. These people were all disciples and elders of Lingyue Palace.


    Seeing that the battle was over at this moment, they wanted to see how serious the damage to Lingyue Palace was. When they saw that Lingyue Palace was safe, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    But they were stunned by Su Yan''s stare, and they were so frightened that they retreated, and quickly explained, "Misunderstanding!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to bother with them, and slowly descended to the ground.


    At this time, Wu Shengtian and others rushed over and asked him if he was injured.


    After he said there was nothing serious, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, at the suggestion of the Lingyue Palace Master and Wu Feixue''s invitation, Su Yan and the others were received into the main hall.

 Chapter 5281： leave

    The fifth thousand two hundred and eighty-one chapters leave


    At this time, it was the afternoon, and the hall was filled with singing and dancing. Everyone was drinking tea and chatting, laughing again and again, full of comfort.


    It is impossible to see that not long ago, everyone experienced a war.


    On the left side of the main hall are the people of Lingyue Palace, above it is the palace master of Lingyue Palace, and on the right are Su Yan and others.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the woman in the lobby and said, "Palace Master Lingyue, apart from visiting friends, I have one more thing that I hope the Palace Master can promise."


    After everyone who was acting in their own way heard the words, all of them looked at Su Yan and guessed that he had something to do that needed a promise from the palace master?


    The woman in the hall did not dare to be careless after hearing the words, and asked, "I don''t know what Su Xiaoyou needs to promise from this palace?"


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Yaner and Wu Feixue opposite, "I want to take them both away."


    what!


    The two women who heard the words were all panic-stricken, and the deer rammed.


    Zhao Yan''er''s face was even more red, and she didn''t dare to look down.


    I thought this man was too direct! But there was a burst of ecstasy inside.


    Everyone in Lingyue Palace who heard the words couldn''t believe looking at Su Yan. The Palace Master Lingyue pondered for a moment and then shook his head, "I''m sorry Su Xiaoyou, the two of them, I can''t let you take them away."


    Zhao Yan''er, who heard the words below, was stunned and looked depressed.


    However, Su Yan did not give up, and continued: "What Palace Master Lingyue is considering is the issue of the successor?"


    The master of Lingyue Palace nodded, "This is one of them, and the second is that they are all people in my Lingyue Palace who have the best talent and the most chance to break through the Immortal Emperor Realm for thousands of years, so please forgive me for not being able to do what you want."


    Su Yan took a sip of tea and said in no hurry, "If Palace Master Lingyue just planned this, then I advise you to let him go."


    Su Yan''s words have already made some people in Lingyue Palace unhappy.


    If it weren''t for the fear of his strength, it is estimated that someone would have slapped him out.


    Palace Master Lingyue also had a slightly dark face and asked, "I don''t know Xiaoyou Su, why did you say this?"


    Su Yan also learned from her before, and said, "One, you have already offended the Ye family. Whether the Lingyue Palace can be saved or not is another matter, let alone taking over."


    "Secondly, she and I have the opportunity to go further, and this is the way out for your Lingyue Palace."


    "These two points, I think you, as the Palace Master Lingyue, don''t need me to say more, you are very clear. Besides, I am not discussing with you. I am here to take them away."


    "you!"


    Palace Master Lingyue was still thinking about Su Yan''s words, but unexpectedly, Su Yan changed her attitude in the next second, making her face ugly.


    And Su Yan''s domineering made everyone dumbfounded and looked at each other in dismay.


    The two women also had blank faces, and their hearts were rippling.


    "Ugh!"


    In the end, Palace Master Lingyue sighed, nodded and said, "You are right, I also have the idea of ??moving out of the sect, but I don''t agree with your second idea."


    "You''re strong, that''s right! But why do you guarantee that if they follow you, they will go further?"


    Su Yan smiled confidently, "At least I have stood above you. I have a better chance than you in this regard. Besides, if you keep them, will they achieve what you think they will be?"


    "I am also dissatisfied with your saying that I will go to a wider world soon."


    "That place is stronger than the gods you worship, and it''s just a bottom existence. On top of this, there are existences that you can''t imagine."


    "And my goal is to stand on the top of the avenue and look down on everything."


    "Just imagine, if they follow me, will there be fewer opportunities?"


    Lingyue Palace Master was a little moved. If it was true as Su Yan said, then their future achievements would indeed not be low, and her Lingyue Palace might also undergo earth-shaking changes because of this.


    She turned her attention to the two daughters, "What do you think?"


    In any case, the decision rests with them.


    After the two women heard the words, the little deer rammed, and did not know how to speak.


    Zhao Yaner glanced at Su Yan secretly, stood up immediately, and said subconsciously, "I am willing, I am willing to follow him."


    This?


    The elders are dumbfounded, even if you want to, you don''t need to be so excited, right? Alas, it really is that the women''s college did not stay.


    On the other hand, Wu Feixue continued to struggle, experiencing a hesitation she had never experienced before.


    "Feixue, what about you?" Seeing that Zhao Yan''er had already expressed her position, Palace Master Lingyue looked at Wu Feixue and asked.


    And everyone is also nervous, looking forward to waiting for her to answer.


    Wu Feixue gritted her teeth, stood up and said respectfully, "Master, disciple, disciple, disciple is also willing."


    Palace Master Lingyue took a deep breath and said: "You don''t have to force it, if you don''t want to, no one can force you to go."


    "Return to Master, the disciple is really willing." Wu Feixue bent over and said respectfully.


    She was a little hesitant before, mainly because of the kindness of the sect''s upbringing, which she could not repay, but now she is firm, and only by becoming stronger can she repay the sect.


    And following that man might be a good choice.


    well!


    Palace Master Lingyue is a little helpless. Is it a failure to be a master for this purpose?


    But this is the end, she can only go with the flow.


    She looked at Su Yan and said, "Since they are all willing to be with you, then you can take them away, but the ugly words are ahead, although they followed you, they are still members of my Lingyue Palace, if you dare to bully them, I will I will use the power of the whole sect, and I will also ask you for an explanation."


    Su Yan was a little disdainful, but he still had to give face, and said, "Don''t worry, even if I''m naked, I''ll let them wear clothes. Even if I''m hungry and thirsty, I won''t touch a single hair on them."


    Everyone was speechless, and the two women''s faces were red, what was this guy talking about, how did it sound, weird?


    At this moment, Palace Master Lingyue also felt that Su Yan was a little unreliable. Did she make a wrong choice?


    Su Yan stood up at this time and said, "Okay, since the matter is over, we won''t bother, Yan''er, Feixue, let''s go."


    ah?


    The two girls were stunned.


    "This, this is the departure? It feels too sudden, Zhao Yan''er asked.


    "Then how long do you want to wait? Waiting for the Ye family to come to the door to fight, are you leaving?" Su Yan said angrily.


    "oh oh!"


    The second daughter also had no objection. After saying goodbye to the elders, they followed Su Yan and others away.


    Outside the Lingyue Palace.


    Su Yan and others were sent outside by everyone in Lingyue Palace.


    At this moment, Su Yan stopped and turned his back to everyone in Lingyue Palace and said, "A kind reminder, you''d better move now, or you won''t be able to bear the crisis that comes."


    Everyone pouted, this crisis was not caused by you.


    Palace Master Lingyue nodded, "Don''t worry, after you left, we also left."


    Then he said to the two women: "Yan''er, Feixue, be careful outside, and listen to the man in front of you in everything."


    The two women nodded and said in unison, "Master, please rest assured."

 Chapter 5282： Coming to the Jiang family

    The fifth thousand two hundred and eighty-two chapters come to the Jiang family


    The rainbow is colorful, sweeping across the mountains and rivers.


    One of the purple Changhongs wrapped an ethereal woman, and was slowly approaching a white Changhong man who was always leading the way.


    She asked with a side face, "Brother Su, where are we going?"


    The man''s face was calm, and he replied, "Jiang''s family."


    The woman was a little puzzled, why did she go to Jiang''s house? Could it be...she thought of something.


    At this time, another Qingya woman also approached, she did not look at the man, she seemed to be talking to herself: "The Jiang family is not weak, it is said that there are distinguished guests from the upper realm who are visiting their house, you have to be careful. "


    The man''s calm face seemed to fluctuate slightly. He glanced at her sideways and asked, "Is it someone from the Ye family again?"


    After all, other than the Ye family, who would appear frequently in the lower realm?


    The Qingya woman shook her head and said uncertainly, "I don''t know either, but I heard from Ye Qingge that there were several waves of people coming to the lower realm, and one of them was at Jiang''s house."


    When Su Yan heard this, he was already seven or eight points sure that it was the Ye family.


    However, the Jiang family must disappear from this world, otherwise he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    The Jiang family is not far from the Lingyue Palace. It spans thousands of miles of land, thousands of miles of deep mountains, and thousands of miles of rivers are the boundary of the Jiang family.


    This may be a place that mortals cannot reach in their lifetime.


    But for practitioners, it only takes some time.


    After half a day.


    Over the vast Jiangjiacheng.


    Su Yan and the others hung in the middle under the cover of dark clouds, looking down.


    Wu Shengtian joked: "It seems that we came at a wrong time. There is a big banquet here. It''s very lively."


    Zhao Yan''er did not agree with what he said, and said, "I think it''s quite the time, just in time for the dinner."


    Everyone is looking at each other!


    She was panicked and lowered her head.


    At this moment, Su Yan said in shock, "Yan''er is right, when they are full, they will be able to send them their last journey."


    "Hee hee!" Yan''er smiled happily, hugged Su Yan''s left arm and snuggled her face, "It''s still Brother Su who understands me."


    Ye Paner, who was on the side, saw her move, and immediately gritted her teeth.


    Although she is small, she bravely stood up to defend her sovereignty and kept pushing her away, "Let go, let go, let go of your hand."


    Zhao Yan''er was going to let it go, but she felt cute when she saw her anxious little appearance, so she wanted to play with her.


    Therefore, not only did the hand holding Su Yan not let go, but it became tighter and tighter. I just wouldn''t let it go.


    The two girls, one big and one small, kept arguing.


    Almost all eighteen martial arts have to be used, which is not much worse than the grand duel of masters.


    It wasn''t until everyone started fighting and Su Yan''s scolding was no big or small that they gradually became quiet, but no one accepted the other.


    At this moment, a huge palm reached up from below Jiang''s house, as if to catch them straight.


    snort!


    Su Yan''s cold and stern eyes shot a sword light, smashed the giant palm, and slammed into the Jiang family below.


    He hadn''t even started to ask for guilt, but the other party came first.


    It seems that the fight between the two women just now made them aware of this place.


    At this moment, a heavy voice sounded.


    "I don''t know what Daoist friend He Fang is sneaking around here, what the **** is he doing?"


    He is the head of the Jiang family, and his strength is as high as the peak of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations.


    At this moment, a large black robe hangs above Jiang''s house, with one hand on his back, one hand touching his beard, and his face is staring at the void in front of him.


    He had noticed it just now, so he set out to explore the way, but he didn''t expect that the strength of the visitor was higher than he imagined.


    And when he finished saying this, the originally lively Jiang family was all on guard.


    Countless elders and disciples all flew into the void and stood behind the head of the family, all with heavy expressions on their faces.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the void dissipated, revealing the figures of Su Yan and the others.


    When the Jiang family saw Su Yan, their expressions all changed, and the Jiang family leader said solemnly, "It''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Su Yan carried his hands on his back and looked down indifferently, but the moment he made a sound, dark clouds rolled over the heavens and the earth, covering the sky and the sun, making the entire sky clear and dark.


    Seeing this, the Jiang family''s face became very heavy.


    He once heard that when a person''s cultivation reaches a certain level, his every move can affect the laws of heaven and earth.


    And this sudden change of heaven and earth obviously did not happen out of thin air, it was only...!


    He was afraid to look at Su Yan in the void, took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know if your Excellency is visiting, why are you doing it?"


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and he looked indifferently, "You''re right, it seems that we have forgotten the grievances between us, but I don''t dare to forget."


    Jiang Patriarch''s complexion gradually became low, and his hideous face did not know what he was thinking. After a while, he said, "Your Excellency, I don''t know if it is possible to turn war into jade, my Jiang family is willing to be friends with you."


    As soon as he said these words, what was greeted was not Su Yan''s statement, but the chatter of the Jiang family disciples behind him, and there was a lot of discussion.


    Among them, several old men even stood up and asked: "Patriarch, what are you talking about, that is the enemy who killed my Jiang family''s children, how can you be friends with him?"


    "Yes, he killed so many people in my Jiang family. We can''t wait to kill him and eat him. It''s absolutely impossible to be friends with him."


    Hearing their gossip, Patriarch Jiang said angrily, "Shut up, you idiots."


    Others couldn''t feel Su Yan''s strength, but he really felt it.


    Not to mention other things, just saying that the aura that affects the laws of heaven and earth is not comparable to him.


    Therefore, the way of a wise man is to be a hero who knows the times. Only by surrendering first can you have a chance.


    But how could Su Yan not know his wishful thinking, not to mention that the other party was not sincere, even if it was, he couldn''t let it go.


    Because he doesn''t like to leave any hidden dangers.


    "No need to talk nonsense, let''s go together!"


    Su Yan''s voice became cold, and suddenly the darkness shrouded in the clear sky began to fill with lightning, like a net of lightning appeared in the world.


    But up to now, no one in the Jiang family, except the head of the family, felt that the disaster was imminent.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and finally, under the roar of an elder, they all rushed to Su Yan who was standing on the void, vowing to avenge the dead.


    And the people on Su Yan''s side were all ready to fight.


    Although they were facing the overwhelming Jiang family''s children, no one was afraid, but their blood was boiling.


    But Su Yan didn''t plan to let them take action, and said to them, "You can just watch from the sidelines, no need to take action."


    Zhao Yaner was so happy to hear that, when she was about to speak, Wu Feixue grabbed her and shook her head at her.


    After all, Su Yan''s strength is obvious to all. Since he said he doesn''t need to take action, that means he doesn''t need to take action.

 Chapter 5283： wipe out completely

    The fifth thousand two hundred and eighty-three chapters are completely erased


    Seeing these Jiang family disciples who were galloping like ten thousand horses, about to rush to kill him, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly.


    Immediately, an electric rain fell from the cloudy sky, hitting everyone.


    Those with low strength instantly turned into soot, and those with high strength were seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    In a short while, the entire void was full of mourning and chaotic.


    Bai Yurou sighed, "Where is this for revenge? It''s simply here to be tortured."


    Naturally, she was referring to everyone in the Jiang family, and the rest of them nodded in agreement.


    They didn''t feel sorry for the Jiang family, nor did they blame Su Yan for being ruthless.


    As practitioners, which one of them has not seen a scene of millions of floating corpses, this is too normal for the world of the weak.


    And at this time in the void, where there are still the silhouettes of the Jiang family, some are just wisps of blue smoke and the unwilling will, which can be washed away by a heavy rain.


    And God seemed to feel that it was actually raining heavily. Of course, this was just Su Yan''s actions. He felt the smell was unpleasant, and he wanted a heavy rain to wash it off.


    At this time, Su Yan slowly floated down from the void, came to the top of the Jiang family, and said to him, "You know why, do I leave you until the end?"


    Jiang Patriarch looked sad and distraught at the moment, and ignored Su Yan''s words.


    After a while, he murmured, "You''ve already killed so many people, should you stop?"


    He looked at Su Yan, wanting to see why this face was so cruel?


    And Su Yan saw deep resentment in his eyes, and could not wait to swallow him alive on the spot.


    Su Yan understood this, but would never let it go.


    Shaking his head, he said, "My goal is to completely wipe out your Jiang family from this world, leaving no trace behind."


    After a long time, Patriarch Jiang laughed, and he laughed madly and piercingly.


    Su Yan knew that this was his unwillingness, unwillingness, and even regret, but it was more helpless.


    But no matter what, even if he laughed the sky down today, he couldn''t stop the Jiang family''s downfall.


    As soon as Su Yan raised his hand to the sky, the heavy rain suddenly stopped, followed by rolling thunderclouds, gathering the whirlpool thunder sea.


    In the sea of ??thunder, the huge thunder dragons criss-crossed one after another, densely packed.


    Even if it is higher than nine days, the earth seems to be unable to withstand this pressure, and it has a tendency to sink.


    Looking at the whirlpool thunder sea, Wu Feixue said in shock, "What is Su Yan trying to do, destroy the world?"


    Zhao Yan''er also said: "He keeps saying that he wants to completely wipe out the Jiang family, which doesn''t seem to be empty talk."


    All of them can understand that once the vast Thunder Dragon falls, the Jiang family and everything including the Jiang family will be completely erased.


    From now on, in this world, in Wujiang''s house.


    On the scene, Su Yan said to the Jiang family master: "Jiang family master, you should feel fortunate that you have provoked such an enemy as me. Although I am not a good person, Su Yan is by no means a bad person. You and I are just respecting this world. It''s just the rules of survival."


    After hearing the words, Jiang Patriarch said with heartbreak: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Su Yan, let''s take action and achieve what you want."


    Su Yan looked down at him indifferently, and asked for the last time, "Aren''t you going to stop it? With the strength of your Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnation Peak, although it is superfluous, there are also miracles in this world. What if you succeed?"


    Hearing this, Patriarch Jiang closed his eyes after a miserable smile and chose to surrender to his fate.


    Su Yan glanced at him silently, turned around and left, the whirlpool thunder dragon on the sky crashed down.


    The Thunder Dragon, as thick as a mountainside, formed a huge beam of electric light and instantly engulfed everything in the Jiang family.


    Thousands of miles around, all turned into dust.


    Everything that once had here, including the broken bricks and tiles, has disappeared.


    Years later, when someone passing by this place, it may not be possible to imagine that there was once a powerful family here.


    After a while, the dark clouds that covered the sky receded, the thunderclouds disappeared, and the first ray of sunshine from the clear sky shone on the land again, as if to nourish the wounds that had been suffered here.


    Everyone in the void looked at the abyss with nothing under them, and their moods were different.


    Wu Feixue said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that the once-prosperous Jiang family would be destroyed."


    Wu Shengtian also sighed: "Yeah, not a single hair is left."


    Zhao Yan''er said, "No matter what, the destruction in the hands of Brother Su is not a disgrace to their former prestige."


    At this time, Su Yan stared deeply at the back where the Jiang family once existed, and then said to several people, "Let''s go, we should leave here too."


    Afterwards, several people left towards the north, and Zhao Yaner asked, "Brother Su, where are we going next? Do we really want to cross the boundary of the sea?"


    Wu Feixue said at this time: "I heard that it is impossible to fly across the boundary sea. It needs the protection of the power of the gods to survive, otherwise one will die."


    After Bai Yurou heard the words, her face turned pale in an instant, and she murmured, "Is it so scary?"


    Wu Feixue nodded and continued: "It is rumored that the sea of ????world is a natural barrier formed by the laws of the higher planes to protect the laws of the lower planes, to prevent those powerful creatures from entering the lower planes, and also to prevent the creatures of the lower planes from entering the upper planes, In short, for countless years, I don��t know how many lives have died here.��


    Su Yan didn''t care much at first, but at this moment he had to look at her in surprise and said with a smile, "Feixue, it seems that the Lingyue Palace treats you well, and even told you about such taboo things."


    Wu Feixue also smiled, saying that it was nothing, she was a saint.


    At this time, Su Yan said mysteriously: "Jiehai still has a secret, do you want to know?"


    Several people looked at him in unison, and their different eyes revealed longing and thought.


    Su Yan, on the other hand, said slowly, like a prodigal son, intentionally or unintentionally, "I heard a famous saying circulating in the world that a beautiful man cannot enter the world, and a beautiful woman cannot enter the sea."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he raised his mind and waited for them to ask the following questions.


    But several people were dumbfounded and did not cooperate at all.


    Until Su Yan couldn''t help it, he explained by himself, "It means that there is one thing in Jiehai that loves beautiful men and beauties the most. Every beautiful person who passes by here will be poisoned by this thing if they don''t have strong means to protect them."


    After Zhao Yaner heard the words, like a innocent girl who had not yet come to the world, she asked curiously, "Then what is this thing, and what is it doing to capture beautiful men and beauties?"


    Wu Shengtian was the first to say proudly: "It''s still a question, I''ll definitely grab it and eat it."


    Bai Yurou shook her head in disapproval, "If it''s a man-eating monster, then it shouldn''t be a picky eater."


    Wu Feixue, who has always been elegant and calm, even opened up about this topic for the first time, "Perhaps, this thing has a habit of cleanliness?"

 Chapter 5284： Tongyou City

    Five thousand two hundred and eighty-four chapters Tongyou City


    Everyone has their own opinions, but Ye Paner asked Su Yan wisely, "Master, what do you say this thing is for?"


    Wu Shengtian on the side pretended to smile mysteriously, "Hey, don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Ye Pan''er glanced at Wu Shengtian and said, "Oh, Master, just talk about it."


    Su Yan didn''t buy it, and said, "This matter is not suitable for you, so don''t ask."


    Zhao Yan''er came over, hugged Su Yan''s arm and said, "Brother Su, I''m not a child, tell me."


    Su Yan glanced at her, smiled maliciously, and said two words, "Ride on a horse."


    horse riding?


    This made a few people more and more confused. How did this involve the horseman?


    Zhao Yan''er continued to pester Su Yan to ask questions, Su Yan couldn''t be bothered, and finally said: "On the wedding night, between the bridal chambers, the **** is for horseback riding. "


    Su Yan said it out in a hurry, and left immediately after finishing the incident, not daring to look at the expressions of several people.


    And the few people lived up to their expectations, their eyes were dull, and after thinking of something, the women''s faces were red.


    On the other hand, Wu Shengtian sighed that I would go, and there was such a thing, and then he followed Su Yan.


    Su Yan knew that he was going to ask, so he took the lead and said, "Don''t ask me, I just heard about it. If you want to know more, go to Jiehai to observe it yourself."


    Wu Shengtian swallowed hard, but he really had such an idea.


    Jiehai is located in the northern barbaric realm, and the region of hundreds of millions of miles is a dead zone.


    There are no living things, only dead things.


    Among them, the dead thing is extremely dangerous is that city, this city does not lead to the nether hell, but to the vast sea.


    In the night half a month later, Su Yan and the others were flying non-stop, and finally came to this secluded city.


    Seeing this revealing dim light, a deadly silent Tongyou City, several people shivered in unison.


    Wu Feixue said: "I have been to the Cannibal Valley in the South, where the city walls are built with the bodies of living beings, and consecrated with an injustice of death, I thought it was the most terrifying city I have ever seen. Getting up here, it''s a little insignificant."


    Su Yan affirmed: "Of course, other places are terrifying or in a world full of life, and this place is pure death."


    Wu Shengtian looked around nervously, wondering if it was true or not, and asked in fear, "Is there a ghost?"


    Bai Yurou gave him a white look, thinking that you are a practitioner anyway, so you''re actually afraid of ghosts?


    At this time, Su Yan looked back thoughtfully, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Zhao Yan''er probed her brain curiously and asked, "Brother Su, what are you paying attention to? Could there be a ghost?"


    what!


    Although practitioners are not afraid of ghosts, and they have enough strength to protect themselves, Zhao Yan''er''s words still attract their attention more or less.


    Su Yan turned around and said simply and casually, "It''s alright, let''s advance to the city."


    Then a few people slowly entered the city.


    Although it is a city, there is nothing, as if it is just a city.


    When he came inside, Wu Shengtian said bitterly: "I wanted to eat something, take a hot bath, and have a good night''s sleep. Now, looking at the situation, it seems that there is no hope."


    Zhao Yan''er rolled his eyes at him and said, "What are you thinking, where does the hot bath come from in the dead city, you are not surrounded by evil spirits, you are lucky."


    Su Yan signaled them to be quiet at this time, "Okay, where did the evil spirits come from Tongyou City, this place is not the Netherworld."


    After speaking, he began to walk forward slowly, his eyes kept looking around.


    Wu Feixue said: "Even if this is a place separated by planes and leading to the sea of ????boundary, it will not be without a single person. I always feel strange."


    Her suspicions are not unreasonable, after all, there are so many creatures in the three thousand worlds.


    Just counting the creatures in this world is already countless.


    And with such countless creatures, aren''t there a few who want to go to the upper realm?


    But Su Yan thought that everything was normal, but now, he had to turn around, look outside the city, and said to Wu Feixue, "You are wrong, there is a figure behind us all the time."


    Several people were stunned for a moment, and they felt a little panic in their hearts. There were figures with them, why didn''t they know?


    You must know that those who are sitting are not ordinary people!


    When several people felt that the figure was terrifying, Su Yan spoke up, and he shouted to the outside of the city: "Aren''t you tired of following the girl all the way? Come out, I know you are there."


    When several people were looking forward to what figure appeared, a sword light came from the west and slashed straight at the ignorant Ye Paner.


    And Ye Pan''er followed Su Yan''s side, it was almost impossible to hurt her in front of Su Yan.


    really!


    The sword light that came from the west was very fast, but when it approached Su Yan''s side, it turned into air, not to mention slashing at Ye Pan''er behind him.


    But this made Su Yan very displeased. It''s fine for the other party to follow him all the way. As soon as he comes out, he will kill his apprentice. What is this?


    snort!


    Su Yan reached into the dark void with one hand and said angrily, "If you speak clearly, I won''t care, but you like to die, so don''t blame me."


    Su Yan seemed to have caught her in the gloom, when he retracted his hand, the giant hand transformed by the law suddenly appeared in the air.


    Sure enough, in the hands of the giant hand, she was like a doll, able to struggle, but unable to move.


    Wu Shengtian and the others circled around the giant hand, looking up at her constantly.


    Wu Shengtian looked at Su Yan and asked, "Is this the figure that followed us all the way?"


    Several people also looked at her curiously, wanting to see what was wrong with her, but they didn''t find it all the way.


    Su Yan affirmed: "Yes, it''s her. Since the Jiang family was destroyed, she has been inseparable all the way. I didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but after Beiming, I knew that she was not simple."


    At this time, Ye Pan''er looked at Su Yan ignorantly and asked, "Then Shizun, why did she want to kill me?"


    Thinking of the light that came from the west just now, not only Ye Paner was puzzled, but several others were also puzzled.


    Su Yan shook his head in thought, not understanding, it stands to reason that she shouldn''t have shot at a little girl.


    And Wu Shengtian didn''t think so much, and immediately asked her in the hands of the giant: "Tell me, who are you, what is your purpose, and why are you following us?"


    And the girl in the giant''s hand was bound by the power of the law, let alone answering, it was difficult to even breathe.


    After seeing this, Su Yan decided to let her go first. With a slight wave of his hand, the giant hand transformed by the law dissipated, and she fell down without any strength, half lying on the ground.


    Su Yan took a few steps towards her and said to her, "Tell me, you have a chance to survive now, and this chance is in your account. Whether you will fight for it depends on you."

 Chapter 5285： mysterious woman

    Chapter 5285 Mysterious Woman


    The woman on the ground, dressed in tight green clothes, has long braided hair, and two flowing sleeves like butterfly wings on her back. The whole person looks like her simple and capable long sword.


    At this moment, panting and looking very tired, in fact, Su Yan has just exhausted his strength.


    At this time, she barely stood up, looked at Su Yan, and the first sentence she said was, "You are very strong."


    Su Yan''s eyes were indifferent, without any fluctuation, and said to her: "I know this, but this is not what I want to hear, and my patience is limited."


    Although the woman stood up, she still bowed halfway and looked at Su Yan almost looking up.


    At this moment, there was a hint of sneer on his expression, and he asked, "Have you heard of the Ye family?"


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, and the few people who heard the words were also stunned, and they all started to think about each other.


    Although Su Yan was surprised that she belonged to the Ye family, he calmly said, "What does this have to do with you following us and wanting to take my apprentice''s life?"


    The woman still passed away with a sneer, glanced at Ye Paner beside her, and said disdainfully: "Want to take her life? Hmph, I just want to test your reaction ability, who would be interested in taking a little girl''s life. "


    Su Yan didn''t think so, looked at her coldly, and said to her, "You should have seen the process of my extermination of the Jiang family. Do you still need to test my strength?"


    At this time, Wu Shengtian was stunned, and some couldn''t believe that this woman had existed since then!


    The woman sneered at Su Yan and said, "Your strength is very strong, but destroying a family is nothing to a half-step **** transformation powerhouse, so I want to personally test your half-step transformation. Does the strong **** have moisture?"


    Su Yan also sneered and asked her: "Now that I have tested it out, how do you feel, didn''t you disappoint?"


    The woman was displeased when she heard the words, snorted and turned her face away. If she wasn''t ready, how could she be caught?


    And now, Su Yan didn''t bother to say anything else, and asked directly, "Tell me, what did you want to do for the purpose of following you all the way?"


    The woman said, "Didn''t I say it, it''s natural to test your level."


    Su Yan looked at her deeply, knowing that she didn''t explain honestly, but he didn''t bother to care about it, and immediately said to her: "If that''s the case, then your goal has been achieved, get out!"


    The woman snorted coldly, obviously not wanting to obey, and said, "I won''t leave, my goal has not been achieved."


    After Su Yan glanced at her, he didn''t bother to pay attention, and left directly.


    And a few people watched him leave, and they also left.


    Only Wu Shengtian still stood there looking at them and the woman, hesitating and swaying, and then he could only leave and follow.


    After following up, he came to Su Yan and said to Su Yan, "Junior Brother Su, will you let her go now?"


    Su Yan asked back: "Otherwise?"


    Wu Shengtian was at a loss for words, and after relieving his thinking, he said, "No, this is not your style. You always only want to mess with me, and you would rather kill the mistake and let it go. Now what..."


    Su Yan said speechlessly, "Look what you think of me, am I, Su Yan, that kind of person?"


    Just when Wu Shengtian was about to nod frantically and say yes, Zhao Yaner jumped up and stepped forward and said, "That''s right, Brother Su is a talented person who is loved by everyone. How can I be such an emotionless murderer."


    Wu Shengtian had a black line on his face when he heard the words. If he hadn''t known Su Yan earlier, he would have almost believed it.


    Let''s talk about the recent Jiang family incident without going too far. That''s a whole family owner. He was destroyed so that not even a scum was left. Do you call this an emotionless murderer?


    Although he complained, but the complaints returned to the complaints, and he never thought that Su Yan was doing something wrong.


    This time, it was only because of Su Yan''s behavior that he thought about an addiction to curiosity.


    The streets of Tongyou City are like an abyss with no end in sight. It is silent and full of strangeness.


    A few people just walked all the way, not knowing where they were going.


    Strange to say, although it is constantly walking, it always gives people a feeling of standing still.


    Because the scenes along the way are too similar, and they will not move.


    At this time, the woman who followed them all the way suddenly said, "You won''t be able to reach Jiehai if you keep going like this."


    Wu Feixue was the first to be unhappy among the people who heard the words in front of her. She turned around like a ghost and quickly approached her hand, grabbed her neck with one hand, and threatened her: "You follow along, always have a purpose, say."


    Although the woman was being held by her, she didn''t look nervous at all, and she couldn''t even pretend to be afraid.


    Su Yan also found it strange. With this woman''s strength, it was impossible for Feixue to catch her. On the contrary, if the other party thought, Feixue would have been shocked by her when she approached her just now.


    Su Yan thought for a while, and finally said to Wu Feixue, "Feixue, let her go."


    Although Wu Feixue was displeased, she still listened to Su Yan''s words and let her go, but still warned her: "I warn you, if you want to play tricks, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Hearing the words, the woman ignored her indifferently and just watched Su Yan approach.


    Seeing this, Su Yan shook his head helplessly, Feixue didn''t recognize the strength of both sides!


    In this team, besides himself, who else can threaten this woman.


    As the woman walked over, she said leisurely: "I have one thing that is very confusing, even if you reach the realm, you will not be able to enter with your strength, and even if you enter, you will surely die. If that''s the case, then why do you have to go? ?"


    Su Yan looked at her coldly, then looked away, and said to her: "This will not bother the girl. Since you are a member of the Ye family, you must also cross the boundary sea and return to the upper realm, right?"


    She sneered: "So what, do you still want me to take you for a ride?"


    When she said this, she suddenly stabbed Ye Paner with a sword.


    The distance was so close, the speed was so fast, and the matter was so sudden that even Su Yan couldn''t react.


    And after she was pierced, she sighed with emotion, as expected of a body of a **** and a demon, she was just thrown away by Su Yan''s palm.


    And Su Yan hurriedly checked Ye Pan''er''s body. Fortunately, the **** and demon body automatically protected the master, and Ye Pan''er was fine.


    But the woman''s behavior completely annoyed Su Yan. Just when no one responded, Su Yan hit the woman hard.


    But the woman suddenly disappeared in place, and the huge destructive force only made the entire Tongyou City shake.


    At this time, the voice of the woman who had disappeared sounded out of thin air, "My name is Ye Liuli. If he meets in the upper realm, he will definitely get this palm back from the young master."


    After speaking, she seemed to have really disappeared.


    And what just happened seems to have happened so quickly, that apart from Su Yan, the rest of the people present didn''t react.


    After a long silence, Wu Shengtian shouted in a stunned voice: "What happened, who can tell me?"

 Chapter 5286： Boundary Forest Passage

    The fifth thousand two hundred and eighty-six chapters of the forest channel


    The end of the city, said to be the end, is nothing more than the self-imagination of a few people after walking a long way.


    Where they are at the moment, there is still an endless road ahead.


    The only difference is that the boring streets are gone, replaced by a dark forest.


    The woods were tall and straight, pitch black as carbon, very fake and dead.


    If it weren''t for them standing upright and revealing a tenacious breath of life, several people almost thought that this was an incident after the mountain was set on fire.


    At this moment, everyone is walking in the woods. Although they look up and look around, it seems like nature, but there is more or less hidden depression in this nature.


    This depression came from the sudden attack of the mysterious woman not long ago.


    Although all this has been resolved by Su Yan, the woman has disappeared.


    But this unexpected event still made them hold their breath.


    A few people were walking, and Wu Shengtian suddenly seemed to be going mad. When he shouted "Damn" and was about to punch the tree trunk, Su Yan hurriedly stopped it in a deep voice: "Don''t move!"


    Wu Shengtian''s power stopped, and the others looked at each other as if nervous.


    Su Yan came to Wu Shengtian and warned him, "If you can''t touch the things here, don''t touch them. Although you have the cultivation of an Immortal Emperor, the weirdness of this place is beyond your imagination."


    Wu Shengtian heard the words, and then he concealed his nervousness as if nothing had happened, and slowly accepted the offensive.


    Then he looked at Ye Pan''er who looked innocent and asked Su Yan again, "Junior Brother Su, I wanted to ask you for a long time, why did the woman surnamed Ye take the little girl''s life?"


    When the rest of the people heard the words, they all turned their attention to it.


    The first time, the other party called it a temptation.


    Is it still a test the second time?


    If it wasn''t for the little girl being protected by the gods and demons, it is estimated that she would have died a long time ago, and several people were very angry about this.


    Su Yan thought for a while and shook his head, he didn''t know that either.


    Perhaps this matter can only be solved after reaching the upper realm.


    Su Yan didn''t want to worry too much about this matter, so he moved away from the topic and asked a few people, "Do you know what the name of this place is?"


    When several people heard the words, they all wondered that this place was not Tongyou City? Why does Su Yan still ask this?


    Just when they were puzzled, Su Yan said slowly, saying that this place is called Jie Lin, which is a place separated from Jie Hai, and when you get here, you almost reach Jie Hai.


    But the weird thing is that if you can''t find the only way, you can''t walk to the sea even if you walk for a lifetime.


    What made them panic even more was that Su Yan said that when they came here, they were like newborn babies.


    But fortunately, Su Yan said at the end that all this was only temporary. When they left the forest, their cultivation would come back naturally, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    But even so, a few people were terrified.


    Imagine practicing for thousands of years, and once it becomes nothingness, it is like a common man who has been working on iron for a year, but when he returns home, he finds that one year''s wages are gone. How can one live?


    Wu Shengtian calmed down and asked Su Yan nervously, "Junior Brother Su, our cultivation base is gone, what about yours?"


    He thought to himself, if your cultivation is gone, then we are really finished this time.


    And Su Yan said lightly: "The rules of the Jielin are only valid for the Immortal Emperor and below, and have no effect on the Immortal Emperor and above."


    In other words, I''m fine, you can rest assured.


    Wu Shengtian sighed in relief when he heard the words, and said happily, "That''s good, that''s good."


    As long as there is no problem with Su Yan, it will be fine if he collapses that day. This has almost become a fact recognized by several of them.


    But Su Yan was fine, but the issue of the passage still remained unresolved.


    And a few of them don''t understand, and they can''t help much.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s reasons, they wouldn''t even have the qualifications to enter here.


    Therefore, apart from following Su Yan, they could only stand on one side.


    At this time, Su Yan stopped in front of a tree.


    This tree is no different from other trees. They are all dark and dark. The only difference is that there is a crack on his torso, which shows a fire like magma, which is very conspicuous.


    After watching for a while, Su Yan said, "If you guessed correctly, this tree should be the passage to the boundary sea."


    A few people behind him heard the words, and they all rushed forward to visit, wanting to see the so-called style of the passage.


    But when they saw the crack like a line, it was hard to imagine that this was a passage that could pass people.


    They chattered and talked for a while, but they still couldn''t believe it.


    Su Yan was afraid that they would confuse the mirror, and said: "The world is huge, and there are all kinds of surprises. Treat ordinary things with a normal mind, and don''t think there is anything strange."


    "If you really think that, then think about stealing the opportunity of heaven and earth, cultivating the way of heaven, and gaining inhuman abilities. This is not a strange thing."


    Su Yan''s words were like a ray of sunshine in the sky, illuminating the darkness, making several people''s moods instantly brighter.


    They are emotional!


    Yes, many things in the world cannot be deduced from common sense and taught.


    Seeing that their state of mind was about to break through, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, quite proud.


    Then he said to several people: "I didn''t avoid getting separated after entering, one person grabbed the corner of the other''s clothes and followed me."


    When Wu Shengtian heard the words, he immediately grabbed Su Yan''s waist with both hands. Su Yan''s brows were slightly wrinkled at the sensitive part, and he remained calm.


    At this time, Zhao Yan''er brought Ye Pan''er forward, the former had a malicious look, and the latter had a pitiful look.


    Wu Shengtian saw that one big and one small was like this, so he could only smile awkwardly, then put down his hands timidly and stepped back, Bai Yurou gave him a white look.


    Zhao Yan''er said to Ye Pan''er, "Forget it, I won''t argue with you this time."


    After speaking, he took the initiative to pull Ye Pan''er''s small hand and grabbed the corner of Su Yan''s clothes, while he stood behind her.


    And Wu Shengtian wanted to get close to the third one, but Bai Yurou''s murderous gaze greeted him and asked him what he wanted to do!


    Wu Feixue smiled and stood third, followed by Bai Yurou, and poor Wu Shengtian could only be the last.


    Before entering, Su Yan instructed again: "Remember, don''t let go after entering, otherwise if something happens, I won''t be able to protect you."


    After speaking, several people were ready in their hearts, and their hearts were jumping nervously.


    Su Yan first reached into the tree with one hand, made sure there was nothing wrong, and then walked in slowly.


    A few people entered one by one. When it was about Wu Shengtian''s turn, in the darkness in the distance, a gloomy and strange laughter suddenly sounded.


    Hearing his cold hair explode, he looked nervously four times.


    It may be because of psychological troubles that he accidentally planted his head into the tree. Under the action of thrust, several people in front were overwhelmed by him.


    Bai Yurou''s face was a little red, she struggled, and said angrily, "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 5287： Boundary Sea Crisis

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and eighty seventh sea crisis


    But she only had time to say these words, the space inside the tree was spinning, and the dazzling light made his consciousness blurred, and his feet gradually fell silent.


    Above the hazy vast sea, a whirlpool suddenly protruded in the void, and then several figures fell from it. Except for Su Yan, the other two were slumped on the sea.


    After calming down for a while, they looked up at each other.


    Su Yan asked the two of them, "Why are you two, and the others?"


    The two girls also looked dazed and at a loss.


    Zhao Yan''er recalled what she said at this time: "When I was entering the passage, there was a sudden thrust, and I was caught off guard and pushed Xiao Pan''er down, and then...and this is the current situation."


    Wu Feixue followed suit, but she seemed to know more clearly, and said, "Yes, that push seems to be... it seems that your senior brother, Wu Shengtian, pushed it."


    Um?


    Su Yan is a little strange, what is that guy doing?


    When Su Yan was thinking about things, Zhao Yaner stood up and asked anxiously, "Brother Su, what should we do now, shall we go back to find them?"


    Su Yan thought for a while with a heavy expression on his face, then shook his head and said, "The location of the passage is erratic, and it is impossible to return to the same path. Besides, they are not necessarily still in this world."


    Wu Feixue also agreed, after all, this place is full of magical realms.


    But if he just put down a few people like this, Su Yan would not be relieved, not to mention that there is one Ye Pan''er who is incompetent. Although he is protected by gods and demons, his mind is too shallow.


    In the end, Su Yan suggested that a few people wander around for a while to see if they can meet them.


    Eventually a few people began to look around.


    I have to say, this world sea really gives people a feeling of old age.


    The main thing is that everything here doesn''t seem to move, the hazy sky, this vast sea of ??bounds, seems to be eternal and eternal.


    Wu Feixue used her powers and found that her cultivation had come back, but she just came back, but she couldn''t use it.


    She said with emotion: "It is rumored that Jihai can''t fly, can''t use power, and can only walk on foot, it seems to be true."


    Her emotion made Zhao Yan''er''s face pale, and she said bitterly, "But to get out of this boundless sea, when do you have to go!"


    It is estimated that before halfway there, he was already exhausted halfway.


    After Wu Feixue saw her complaining, she smiled and said, "That''s why I said that Jie Hai can''t enter without transforming the gods."


    Speaking of the spirit transformation, Zhao Yan''er''s beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, as if thinking of something, she ran to Su Yan who was observing the terrain and asked, "Brother Su, the rules here don''t restrict you, right?"


    Su Yansi was not here, and while observing the surroundings, he also subconsciously said "um".


    Just when Zhao Yaner was about to dance and applaud and say, "Oh, yes, yes," you are awesome!


    Su Yan said indifferently, "But the real threat here is not the rules, but the crises hidden in the dark, don''t look at the calm now, as if nothing happened, but in fact... I don''t know how many pairs of eyes staring at us."


    When Zhao Yan''er heard this, she turned pale with a sigh, looked around, and said nervously, "Brother Su, don''t scare me."


    Seeing her like this, Wu Feixue shook her head without being amused, then walked over and patted her shoulder, smiling, "You''re making a fuss like this, just to scare us."


    At this moment, Su Yan gave them a "shh", signaling them to be quiet.


    The two women were unknown, but their obedient consciousness kept them motionless and quiet.


    Strange to say, this place was already terribly quiet, and there was no need for quietness, but when it was quiet, they actually heard the heartbeat of "thump thump thump".


    This situation made her tense for two moments, suffering uncomfortably.


    Suddenly, the thumping heartbeat stopped suddenly, which made their tense nerves relax!


    But it was also because of this relaxation that they moved slightly, but just this moment, they didn''t respond, and Su Yan shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    It''s not enough to just shout, Su Yan also used his body to make a move, rushing towards her, and the two women were already shaken by something and flew high.


    At that moment, their minds were probably blank.


    And Su Yan jumped over, hugged a girl in one hand, and escaped into the distance, which resolved their crisis.


    Although their crisis has been resolved, a bigger crisis is coming.


    The thing that shook them high is now landing on the sea with a bang.


    The huge body, the fluctuations when it landed, made them dizzy.


    If it weren''t for the protection of Su Yan''s half-step divine transformation power, they would probably have to be blown away again.


    After a while, everything returned to calm, but the two women''s faces were already pale, and they were still in shock.


    Where did they experience such panic?


    Wu Feixue leaned on Su Yan''s right chest, reluctantly looked at the behemoth in front of him, and asked Su Yan, "What exactly is that?"


    Su Yan looked at it, thinking hard to analyze, "The head of a fish, the beard of a dragon, the body of a beast, the hooves of a unicorn, and it is as tall as a hill and shaped like a mountain. If you guess correctly, it should be a crossing beast that lives deep in the sea of ????the world. The ancients gave it its name. for the flute."


    Crossing beast, flute sound?


    The two girls were dazed, completely unaware.


    Su Yan said: "It''s normal for you not to know. After all, this thing only exists in the sea of ????jie. I can know that it is also recognized by some ancient records."


    Seeing Diyin approaching with a fierce look, Zhao Yan''er asked in a panic, "What should I do now, will it eat us?"


    Su Yan nodded, "All birds and beasts in the world feed on humans, and it is no exception, but... encountering it is a good thing and a bad thing for us."


    Just when the two girls didn''t understand what Su Yan meant, Su Yan let go of them and walked slowly towards the approaching flute. This scene made both of her nervous.


    The distance was less than ten feet, and Su Yan stopped, and the flute stopped too. One man and one beast looked at each other.


    Di Yin lowered its huge fish head, sniffed Su Yan''s breath, and then shook his head with some disgust, as if he felt that Su Yan was too small to even fit between his teeth, he lost interest in an instant, and turned around and left.


    Seeing this, the two girls breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was all right.


    But Su Yanke was very interested in it, and with a flick of his body, he came to the opposite side of it, blocking its way.


    This scene caught the two girls off guard, and their nervousness came up again, but they could only watch and couldn''t help.


    Diyin was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that this human being was so courageous that he dared to block his way.


    It lowered its huge fish head and threatened Su Yan, "Human, you are courting death."


    Su Yan was a little surprised, thinking that this guy could still talk, but he was relieved quickly, after all, this thing is a creature from the sea, who knows how many years it has lived.

 Chapter 5288： tormented journey

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and eighty-eight the journey of suffering


    Now that he knew that the other party could speak, Su Yan became even more indifferent, with one hand behind his back and the other slightly forward. If he had a rosary, he would be like an old monk who had attained Taoism, as if he was lecturing.


    He said, "Since you can talk, it''s easy. I want to make a deal with you, how about it?"


    Diyin seemed to have heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, causing his huge fish head to lean over calmly and slowly, staring at Su Yan carefully.


    He said in a low voice: "Human, are you serious, you actually want to make a deal with this god?"


    Su Yan''s face was calm and there was no turbulence. It was not that he was not afraid of the other party, nor did he have enough strength.


    But he has already seen that this big guy''s breath is fluctuating and he is obviously seriously injured, and he still hurts the source.


    So at this moment, it has a scary skin, but no real strength.


    Su Yan said calmly, "You cross my journey, and I will give you a chance."


    The huge guy was about to get angry when he heard that he was about to be replaced, but he hesitated when he heard the word chance!


    It looked at Su Yan with questioning eyes, and obviously didn''t believe it: "You are small half-step gods, not even true gods, why do you want to give me a chance? Do you have that ability?"


    Su Yan calmly said: "The fate is big and small, it is immeasurable. If a person who is about to die of thirst drinks water, then this ordinary thing is a great gift to him. Do you understand?"


    The big guy''s big eyes narrowed, and his aura was also lowered by it. He approached Su Yan with all his strength, and asked in a threatening low voice, "Do you have a way to restore my injury?"


    Su Yan looked at it silently, thinking that this guy would not have the idea of ??killing people and stealing goods, right?


    But looking at this situation, it is not impossible.


    In the end, he still took the topic to Yunfeitian, did not answer it on the spot, but said leisurely: "There is a Buddhist saying called cause and effect, you cross me, I owe you cause, I give you a chance, that is, repay the fruit. , If I don''t pay it back, it will only affect my state of mind in cultivating the Dao, so you can rest assured."


    After the big guy heard the words, he withdrew his momentum and understood that the human being in front of him didn''t seem to be so easy to deal with.


    At least on the part of the mind, it has already felt that it is difficult, and it may be self-defeating, and it will recover by mistake.


    After thinking about it, he said, "Okay, this **** promised you the deal, but afterwards..."


    It thought, if you don''t give the opportunity afterwards, the **** will destroy you.


    In this regard, Su Yan naturally understands, and promises it at the moment, let it put a million hearts.


    So far, the transaction between one person and one beast is considered a success.


    Su Yan returned to the two women, indicating that they were all right, and also told the story of the transaction with the other party. After the two women heard the words, they glanced at the big guy not far away, and asked very questioningly. : "Is that guy reliable?"


    On the other hand, Su Yan said that it was unreliable to question the other party, that is, after speaking out about his ability, the second daughter quietly closed her mouth.


    After all, what Su Yan said was right, they couldn''t get out of the Jiehai just by their footsteps, but Diyin could swim in the Jiehai, which saved them a lot in terms of speed.


    Jie Hai had no time, and Su Yan and the others didn''t know how long they had stayed here.


    Until the end, Diyin became impatient, and it said: "Boy, if you want to go on the road, hurry up, this **** has no time to spend with you here."


    After hearing the words, Su Yan began to feel a little discouraged. The reason why he didn''t set out on the road was because he wanted to find the lost people, but now it seems that there is no hope.


    After struggling and hesitating for a long time, Su Yan finally decided to go on the road. As for the fate of several people, let it be up to the fate.


    Then they found the two women and told them about the situation. The three sat on Diyin''s back and set off towards the depths of the Jiehai.


    The world is vast and boundless, and the three of them didn''t know how long they had been swimming on Diyin''s back.


    They sleep when they are sleepy, they meditate when they wake up, and they chat and discuss after meditating. I don��t know how many times this is repeated until they can��t sleep, can��t talk, and they don��t see the end of the boundary sea and everything around them. , as if it had never moved.


    Zhao Yan''er sat on the edge of her back, resting her cheeks with one hand, her expression was depressed, her eyes were distracted, she didn''t know what she was thinking!


    At this moment, she suddenly turned her back and suggested to Su Yan for the first time, "Brother Su, why don''t you let it stop and rest for a while, I think it has been swimming for a long time."


    Su Yan, who was closing his eyes to rest his mind, suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes revealed a light of vigilance and looked ahead, and his face also showed a rare suspicious color.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yaner thought that she had said something that made Su Yan unhappy. Just when she was about to explain, she heard Su Yan first said something that made both her and Wu Feixue be at a loss, "Can you run?"


    The flute, who only knew how to bury his head and hurry up, never made a sound of the flute, but this time it was rare to speak generously and praised: "Yo, it''s not bad, I sensed the danger ahead with the strength of half a step into a god, it seems that the **** underestimated it. your strength."


    After it finished speaking to Su Yan, it said to Zhao Yan''er maliciously: "Little girl, you just said that you want to let this **** stop and rest, but it is true."


    Neither Zhao Yaner nor Wu Feixue knew what danger was ahead, but just after hearing their conversation in the mist, they gradually understood what was wrong?


    She didn''t pay attention to the flute sound. At this moment, she looked at Su Yan suspiciously, and she also looked at Su Yan suspiciously, and said, "Brother Su..."


    Su Yan slowly shook his head to signal her not to speak, but his eyes never moved away from the area in front of him.


    At this time, he spoke to Diyin again: "You are seriously injured and your combat power is impaired, but your speed is not affected. I suggest you turn around now, and you may be able to avoid the disaster."


    After hearing the words, Diyin was very disdainful, and said without any appreciation: "Even if the original spirit is seriously injured, the speed is still unparalleled in the world. Even if that thing has any ideas, you can only wait and see."


    "Look, since this **** has promised to form a cause with you, he will naturally send the Buddha to the end, and sit tight."


    Suddenly, the speed of the flute was several times faster, heading towards the unknown danger zone.


    The three people on their backs were heavy and nervous.


    Su Yan said to the two daughters, "Wait, no matter what happens, hold on tight to me."


    The two women didn''t wait for the meeting, and when they heard the words, they immediately grabbed one of Su Yan''s arms, and Su Yan was stunned.


    Suddenly, their bodies sank without warning, as if the top of Mount Tai was pressed against the top, and they seemed to have entered the realm of gravity, so heavy that they could not lift their heads, and even the speed of the flute was affected.


    At this time, a dark storm appeared wherever they could reach, and there seemed to be terrifying ghost hands in it, as if to pull them into the dark abyss. .

 Chapter 5289： Crack Escape

    Chapter 5289: Crack Escape


    On the edge of being so helpless, the only thing Su Yan can do is to hope that this guy, Diyin, is not amplifying his words, otherwise they will be planted here today.


    Under the heavy pressure of gravity, the flute sound was also uncomfortable, and he was also complaining about Su Yan in his heart!


    Saying he''s fine with two pretty chicks, doesn''t that make this **** guy go crazy?


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly rushed in front of the storm and hit them head on. The flute sound, which had been moving forward with difficulty due to gravity, was even more unbearable at this moment, and was forced to stop.


    But it immediately glowed with green dots, protecting itself and blocking the darkness.


    You may feel that, as a king in the realm of the sea, now he was forced to stop by a move, and suddenly felt that his face was dull, embarrassed and angry, and shouted to himself: "Damn, if I hadn''t been seriously injured, how could I have been hurt by you? deceived to such a degree.��


    Hearing its cry, Su Yan felt overwhelmed, and knew that this guy was unreliable!


    But he couldn''t say anything. The most important thing at this time was how to get out of the current predicament.


    Under great pressure, Su Yan asked with difficulty, "How far is this place from the boundary monument?"


    The boundary monument is the bright road leading to the upper realm. The reason why it is called the bright road is because it is the only road approved by the upper realm. Among them, there are many small roads, also known as shortcuts, such as cracks and gaps.


    Diyin shook his head, "If you want to reach the boundary monument, you have to pass through at least a few dangerous areas, and this is just the first one."


    Su Yan was very sad to hear that, his feelings had traveled so far and he had only reached the first danger zone!


    He reluctantly turned his face to look at the two women beside him. Seeing that they were pale and breathless, they obviously couldn''t bear the gravity anymore.


    He asked Diyin, "Is there any way you can get out of your current predicament?"


    Di Yin thought about it for a while, and finally seemed to have made a decision, resigned and said: "Forget it, this **** will burn blood and blood to fight this guy, you all find a chance to leave, if this **** can survive, he will come after you, if No....then the cause and effect of what you owe this **** will be huge."


    It began to ignite a green fire, and the momentum of the entire huge body suddenly reached its peak, and the power of the unknown danger was suddenly counter-pressed.


    Then its huge body shook, and the three people on Su Yan''s back were shaken out into the distance. At the same time, countless ghost hands rushed towards them from the darkness, and they were about to be caught!


    A green light shattered these ghost hands, and said confidently and calmly: "Killing, your opponent is me!"


    Before Su Yan and the others landed on the sea again, before they had time to think about it, a fierce battle began in the center of the storm ahead.


    Zhao Yan''er rushed into Su Yan''s arms and seemed to cry a little, "Brother Su!"


    Su Yan reassured her that she was fine, then the three stood up and left.


    One after another powerful power fluctuations poured into the void and spread around, causing cracks to appear in the surrounding space.


    It''s just that these cracks formed quickly and were stitched together quickly. Looking at the fleeting cracks, Su Yan became thoughtful and stopped.


    When the two women were unknown, Wu Feixue asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Yan had a great idea in his heart, but this idea was very dangerous.


    But he still decided to ask the second daughter''s opinion first, and asked, "I have a dangerous idea. If it works, we can leave this place completely. Are you willing to try?"


    Hearing the words, the two women nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    After all, they are now on dangerous ground, and there is nothing else they dare not try.


    Seeing that they both agreed, Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately spoke his mind.


    "Have you seen those cracks, I think..." Su Yan explained the plan in detail. All in all, he had to rely on these cracks to reach the upper realm.


    After the two girls understood, they both supported Su Yan''s idea. Although the process was full of unknown dangers, there was never any safety for a cultivator.


    A wave of fighting force ripped apart a space. Su Yan found an opportunity, and before entering, he instructed the second daughter: "Remember, after entering, you must grab me."


    The two women nodded earnestly and desperately, and then the three of them jumped forward, and the space crack closed in an instant.


    But what they didn''t know was that a tiny green light followed.


    Mountains, rivers and rivers are surrounded by cloth, and there are countless lofty mountains and mountains. Under the moisturization of sunlight, they appear to be full of vitality.


    A mountain road that traverses the mountains, with overgrown weeds on both sides.


    At this moment, a young man woke up leisurely on the side of the road. The moment he opened his eyes, what he saw was this new world.


    He subconsciously felt that he had left the boundary sea.


    He raised his eyes and looked around, and found that there was no one around, and immediately panicked, "People... Where are people?"


    He was naturally referring to the two daughters Zhao Yaner and Wu Feixue.


    At this time, another familiar voice sounded in my heart, "Don''t look for them, those two girls have been teleported elsewhere."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yan was stunned again, "Diyin, you..."


    Di Yin sneered: "Isn''t it strange why the **** is on you?"


    Before waiting for Su Yan to react, it said dissatisfiedly again: "Hmph, you didn''t bring your spirit with you when you ran for your life. If it weren''t for the quick response of your spirit, I would have stayed there."


    "But your kid is not too stupid, and you know how to use the cracks in space to run for your life, and you don''t waste the opportunity created by this **** for you."


    Su Yan wanted to explain why he didn''t take it with him when he ran away, but he was a little surprised to hear this sentence, and asked, "Did you deliberately lead those battle aftermath into the surrounding space?"


    Di Yin said angrily: "Otherwise, you think that this **** really intends to work hard, this **** has already had this plan, but it is inconvenient to disclose it to you, so as not to be known by that guy that the plan is broken, but fortunately you are still a kid. clever."


    "However, this **** also completely hurt the source, and was forced to give up the body, leaving only the soul to temporarily live on you. How big is this fruit, you kid will pay me back."


    Su Yan also understood everything, and indifferently, he agreed: "Don''t worry, as long as there is a chance, I will make you reborn."


    Diyin suddenly said: "Don''t talk, someone is coming."


    Sure enough, three young men were walking in front of the mountain road.


    They were wearing white Taoist robes, with blue and white swords on their waists, and with immortal machines, they were so high-spirited and proud.


    "Three Immortal Emperors Five Reincarnations!"


    Su Yan could see their depth at a glance.


    At this time, the three people who came over also found Su Yan. The three people who were originally leisurely walking in the woods suddenly became playful, and one or two pointed, as if they had found some treasure.


    Su Yan coldly watched the three of them come to his side, pondering and circling him like a monkey.


    Several people watched him for a long time, but they couldn''t see his depth. They thought he was a mortal who came to participate in the selection of disciples, but they began to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf to him.

 Chapter 5290： Arriving at the Realm of Longevity

    The fifth thousand two hundred and ninetieth chapters first arrived in the realm of immortality


    One of the tall and thin men put on a proud identity and said, "Boy, do you know what this place is?"


    Su Yan looked at him indifferently and shook his head.


    One of the white-faced men answered: "I tell you, this place is the forest path of my Taiyin Sect. How did you, a common man, come here?"


    To his question, Su Yan didn''t answer at all, just thinking about the three words "Taiyin Sect" in his mind.


    One of the horse-faced men saw that he dared not to speak, and immediately scolded: "Ask you, what are you pretending to be dumb!"


    Su Yan walked back to reality from his thoughts and asked something that annoyed them, "What is this place?"


    When a few people heard the bull-headed words, they felt like they were being tricked, and the tall and thin man threatened: "You kid looking for death, right? Do you know who we are? Let me tell you, the three of us are from the outer door of the Taiyin Sect. Disciple Cha, even the inner disciples have to respectfully call out to the three of us when they see the three of us, how dare you, a wild boy from nowhere, ignore us like this."


    The other two also scorned him with malicious intent, like the ruler looking down at the common people.


    Su Yan gave the three of them a cold look, then turned around and left.


    He had no interest at all in the tallness of these three people, not to mention that he was new to the scene and didn''t really want to cause trouble.


    Although he didn''t want to cause trouble, it didn''t mean that others didn''t want to make trouble. The three of them turned around and left when they saw him, and one of them said angrily, "Stop!"


    But Su Yan didn''t stop, as if he didn''t hear what''s going on outside the window, he walked on his own, but this made the three of them have thoughts of killing. Among them, the horse face pulled out a sword and slashed at his feet with a sword glow. Obviously not to kill him, but to torture him.


    Just when the sword light was about to cut Su Yan''s feet, Su Yan stopped, the sword light turned into nothingness and drifted away with the wind.


    This?


    The three of them saw this scene as if they had seen a ghost, thinking that their eyes were dazzled.


    Su Yan turned around and looked at the three of them coldly, as if he had made a decision, and said to the three of them, "I didn''t want to make trouble, but the three of you are going to die, so don''t blame me."


    The three of them were about to laugh when they heard the words, thinking that they had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, but soon their bodies seemed to be disobedient, and they knelt down unconsciously.


    It''s not that they want to kneel, but their bodies are like being pressed by something, and they can''t bear it with their Immortal King''s ability.


    Su Yan came to the three of them, looking down at them indifferently.


    To deal with this kind of ants, he didn''t even need to look straight at them, but ants always pretend to be majestic compared to elephants.


    Su Yan glanced at them, and asked indifferently, "Tell me, what place is this? Or....what boundary?"


    The heavy pressure caused the three of them to sweat profusely and their faces were flushed. At this moment, they were stupid and knew that this person in front of them was not something they could deal with, but their clumsy eyes.


    One of them was under heavy pressure, and he said uneasy: "Predecessors, this is the Longevity God Realm, Taiyin Sect."


    The person who spoke was a tall and thin man. Su Yan glanced at him and found that he was stable and not lying.


    Longevity God Realm?


    A few fresh place names aroused his interest. It seems that he has really come to the upper realm. It''s just... Those scattered people, where are they, are they also in the realm of immortality?


    Su Yan asked coldly, "Is the Divine Realm big, or in which direction?"


    This time, the horse-faced man was the first to answer. He just swung a sword. If he didn''t perform better now, in order to atone for his sins, his life might not be guaranteed.


    In addition to being under enormous pressure, he also replied tremblingly: "Hui, senior, the God of Longevity is very large, and there are countless cities and countless sects and holy places and families in its territory, and my Taiyin Sect is only a drop in the ocean in front of the God''s Domain. , if you want to ask where it is, it should, it should belong to the East."


    East?


    These key information played a lot of roles in the Upper Realm he had just arrived at, at least he already had a clear concept.


    He asked coldly: "Apart from the God of Longevity, is there any other God''s Domain?"


    This time, the three of them nodded hurriedly together, "Yes, yes, yes!"


    The one who finally gave the opportunity to speak was the white-faced man, after all, he never said a word from beginning to end.


    He said: "Senior, our world is very big. Among them, the six gods are the most famous. They are the gods of longevity, reincarnation, six gods, and the gods of Beiming. It is said that outside the six gods, there are also gods. There are other gods and unknown places, and they are so big that no one can finish them.��


    Su Yan nodded, already thinking about it, and it seemed that he had obtained good information. As for the more detailed information, I am afraid that the only way to settle down is to explore.


    He looked at the three of them at the second time, as if he had some plans, and asked, "You said you are from the Taiyin Sect?"


    The three of them didn''t know why, and nodded frantically.


    Su Yan asked at the next time, "How many forces are there in the sect, can there be powerhouses above the level of God Transformation?"


    The three of them didn''t know what Su Yan meant, so they could only answer honestly: "Senior back, our Taiyin Sect is a small force, and there is only one powerhouse in the sect, who is our Sect Master, and the rest have six and a half steps. The inner sect elders of the God Transformation Realm and the eleven outer sect elders of the Immortal Emperor��s Nine Reincarnation Peak, and the rest are all disciples within the sect, and their realms are all below the Immortal Emperor.��


    A powerhouse in the realm of transformation?


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, this lineup is already very good, and it can dominate everything in the lower realm. I didn''t expect it to be only a small force here.


    It seems that this Divine Realm is really not ordinary.


    Su Yan immediately made up his mind that he wanted to enter the Taiyin Sect.


    After all, finding a place to stay is the most important thing at the moment, and the contempt of the Taiyin Sect is not bad, at least it can be handled within the range he can handle. Even if something goes wrong, he is sure to retreat.


    Immediately asked: "What conditions do you need to enter your Taiyin Sect?"


    The three people kneeling on the ground were stunned for a moment, and the tall and thin man said quickly: "Senior, you don''t need any conditions for your strength. It''s just that the elders of my sect need the approval of the sect master, I''m afraid..."


    They felt that Su Yan''s ability was definitely not for the position of the disciple, but Su Yan was there for the position of the disciple.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t want to join any of your sect elders, just give me the status of an outer sect disciple."


    After the three heard the words, Qi Qi was dumbfounded, if it wasn''t for the weight of gravity and unable to lift their heads, they would probably have to look at Su Yan with the eyes of a monster.


    The tall and thin man said: "Senior, if you want to be an outer disciple, you don''t need any conditions. You just need to raise your hand to remove this method, and then come in with us."


    Su Yan looked down at them silently, and then looked away after a while, and the enormous pressure disappeared.


    The three felt their bodies lightened, and they were immediately paralyzed to the ground, panting.

 Chapter 5291： seek justice

    The fifth thousand two hundred and ninety-first chapters seek justice


    Taiyin Sect is built on the mountain, with five mountain bodies as pillars, iron chains as lock bridges, and mountain peaks as buildings.


    And the place where Su Yan was just now was a forest path called Ziyou Peak, one of the five mountain peaks.


    At this moment, he walked into the peak under the guidance of the three outer sect Xuncha disciples.


    According to the three Xuncha disciples, the outer disciples can only live at the entrance of the peak waist, while the inner disciples live on the peak, and the buildings above the peak are for the true disciples and many elders.


    They came to an attic, which did not resemble a pagoda.


    The three disciples said that this is the place where the outer sect disciples get their identity. Only when they come here to get their identity cards and some necessary things can they be regarded as outer sect disciples.


    Su Yan stood outside the building and didn''t care, motioning them to go in and get it for him, and the three of them nodded and went in naturally.


    After a while, the three brought out the outer sect disciple''s identity card, clothes, and some necessary supplies, and handed them over to Su Yan, choosing a clean, tidy, rather spacious opening for him.


    Before the three of them left, they said in a thousand words that if there was anything they were not satisfied with, they would come to them at any time, and they would immediately satisfy Su Yan. Su Yan kicked them out and sealed the hole.


    Leaving the entrance of Su Yan''s cave, the three of them walked on the square around their waists crisscrossed by iron chains, and the tall and thin man said with a heavy face, "Should we warn those guys who don''t have long eyes at the outer door, saying that there is a stubborn person coming from the outer door?"


    The white-faced man sneered: "Tell them what to do, just to let them die, so that they can experience the fear of the brothers at that time."


    The horse-faced man snorted coldly, thinking of the scene of being bullied by Su Yan, he couldn''t hold his face, and he felt unwilling.


    He said to the tall and thin man: "Senior brother, the three of us are all closed disciples of the chief elder of the outer sect. This tone...are you really willing to swallow it?"


    The tall and thin man''s face was deep and he asked, "Then what do you say?"


    The horse-faced man thought for a moment and said, "This way..."


    After a while, the three of them flew over to the venue where the master retreated.


    Not long after, the three of them came to the pavilion beam on a certain mountain.


    Sitting cross-legged in the pavilion beam was an old man with white hair and gray beard, red face and wearing a black Taoist robe.


    The three of them knelt down and bowed in unison, and said in unison: "Disciple, wait, see Master."


    The old man in the pavilion closed his eyes and said, "What are you three doing here when you are not searching the outer door?"


    The white-faced man immediately opened his mouth and cried, "I beg Master, make decisions for the disciples and others!"


    His mournful sound made the old man in the pavilion extremely upset, and finally opened his piercing eyes and scolded: "What are you crying and crying, stand up and speak."


    The three of them didn''t dare to kneel when they heard the words.


    The old man in the pavilion looked at the tall and thin man and said to him, "Ziyuan, tell me!"


    The tall and thin man bowed respectfully and replied, "Returning to Master, the three disciples were searching outside as usual, and accidentally found a strange man outside the peak. Several of the disciples thought he had entered this place by mistake, so they persuaded him to leave. It is expected that this person, relying on his high cultivation, not only bullied his disciples, but also forced his disciples to lead him into the door, asking the master to be the master."


    When he had finished, he prayed pleadingly.


    After listening to the old man in the pavilion, there is still such a thing?


    Then his face turned cold, isn''t bullying his disciple just hitting him in the face of the chief elder?


    He looked at the three of them and asked, "That person can bully you, and he must be at a level not lower than the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor. Have you ever found out?"


    After the three of them heard the words, they briefly talked about the scene at that time, but they didn''t mention the means by which Su Yan suppressed them casually, lest the teacher mistakenly think that Su Yan was too strong to take action.


    After listening to the old man in the pavilion, he came to the conclusion from the analysis that Su Yan''s cultivation is likely to be in the seventh or eighth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor. This cultivation has some qualifications to be wild, but that''s all.


    He immediately decided to meet that person, he stood up and said to the three: "Go, get justice for you for the master, let that person kneel down and kowtow."


    The three of them were overjoyed when they heard the words, and immediately led the way in front of them and flew towards Su Yan''s cave.


    And at this time in the cave!


    After Su Yan simply arranged everything, he began to meditate and rest.


    On the first day he came to Upper Realm, he settled down for the time being.


    I just sighed at the huge size of the Longevity God''s Domain, and I was a little dazed about the next plan.


    At this time, he thought of something and asked Diyin: "Have you been to God''s Domain?


    After a while, the voice of the flute sounded in my heart, "I haven''t even finished visiting the realm of the realm, so what are you doing here in the realm of the gods?"


    Su Yan was a little disappointed when he heard this, but suddenly, his disappointed eyes narrowed and he looked out of the cave.


    At the same time, a fierce voice of blame came from outside the cave, "Boy, I know you are inside, get out and die."


    The fierce voice immediately attracted the nearby outer disciples, and they all looked at each other. When they saw the three and the chief elder hanging above a certain cave, they were all puzzled?


    "Isn''t that the three Xuncha senior brothers, what happened to them?"


    "And the chief elder, why is he here?"


    When the disciples were puzzled, the stone gate of the cave slowly opened, and a young man walked out from inside.


    Judging from his face, it should be a disciple who has just entered the outer door.


    As soon as Su Yan came out, he saw the four people above. He sneered, "Why....you three still want to die?"


    The white-faced man immediately snorted at Su Yan, then turned to the black-robed old man and said, "Master, that''s the guy."


    The black-robed old man was already looking at Su Yan, and Su Yan simply glanced at him.


    When the black-robed old man discovered that the fluctuating aura emanating from Su Yan was indeed the Eighth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked down on Su Yan more and more.


    But how did he know that these were just the surface of Su Yan''s disguise.


    The old man looked down and said indifferently, "I heard that you bullied this disciple?"


    Su Yan glanced at the three of them with a sneer, "If it weren''t for the fact that they were still valuable at the time, they would have long since been cold corpses."


    The corners of the old man''s eyes twitched. He didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant, and he didn''t even know a little bit of fear, but this also made his face unhappy, and his gloomy face was already showing anger.


    "Boy, do you know who the old man is? Now I''ll give you a chance to kowtow, apologize, apologize, and cut yourself off. Maybe the old man can consider spare your life."


    After the three heard the words, they all looked at Su Yan sneeringly, and they were even ready to accept Su Yan''s apology, the scene must be beautiful.


    Su Yan said calmly, "If that''s the case, then I''ll wipe the lives of the three of them first."


    As he spoke, his eyes flashed, and two sword lights swept past the old man in the blink of an eye, and stood straight on the necks of the three people behind him.

 Chapter 5292： amazing

    Chapter 5292 is amazing


    The three of them couldn''t believe they would end their lives in this way.


    Seeing the three beloved disciples fall silently to the ground, the old man reacted at this time, and he was shocked and angry, and scolded Su Yan angrily: "Boy, you... You dare to kill this old man''s disciple!"


    Su Yan said indifferently, "The three dead ants will be wiped out with a snap of my fingers. If you don''t agree, feel free to take action."


    "you!"


    The old man was angry and frightened, and the gloomy face seemed to be raining.


    He looked at Su Yan''s depth again, and determined that he was indeed the Eighth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, right, but was there any hidden means?


    He has already become angry because of the death of his beloved disciple, how can he think so much.


    At that moment, he began to gather energy, vowing to kill Su Yan with one move and regain his face.


    Looking at the three icy corpses on the ground, the outer disciples were shocked one by one.


    Killing the apprentice in front of the master, and killing it so easily?


    This...how did he do it...why didn''t I see him make a move?


    The outer disciples were shocked, stunned, and couldn''t believe it.


    If the chief elder did not admit it himself, who would dare to believe that this would be the work of the new disciple?


    But now it looks bad for him!


    Annoying the chief elder, he may have to die.


    Although they were shocked by the means Su Yan just showed, no one believed that his cultivation was higher than that of the Great Elder.


    After all, the Great Elder is a powerhouse at the pinnacle of the Immortal Emperor, and he is only one step away from becoming a god.


    And what about that famous disciple, even if he died in the evil spirits, he would have eight reincarnations as the Immortal Emperor, how could he fight the Great Elder?


    And in the void at this time, because of the energy of the Great Elder, the Sifang Mountains were in turmoil.


    The first elder held a huge energy ball in both hands, his eyes glared at Su Yan below, and he said savagely: "Boy, this old man wants to make your soul fly away, and you won''t even be able to enter reincarnation, so die!"


    As he spoke, the slingshot in his left hand seemed to be about to fire, and he charged down with a huge energy ball towards Su Yan who was outside the entrance of the cave. This blow really made Su Yan''s soul fly away.


    boom! !


    The overbearing power made the surroundings instantly blank, the mountains and rivers trembled, and countless boulders fell into the mountains.


    If it weren''t for the Taiyin Sect being presided over by the Great Array of Protecting Sects, the terrifying blow would have cracked the mountainside.


    After a while, everything was quiet.


    Just when everyone thought that Su Yan had lost his soul and felt sorry for it.


    Everyone was dumbfounded...


    I saw two people standing outside the cave, one was still in an offensive posture, while the other stood indifferently, as if he had not even moved.


    The elder''s expression was dull, and his eyes were full of shock, so that he did not take back his offensive posture.


    "Humph!"


    Su Yan''s breath was shocked, and the Great Elder was directly shaken more than ten feet away.


    Indifferently said to him: "Just your ridiculous big move, if you encounter someone who has a heart to kill, who will give you that time, go away, I have to live here for a while, I don''t want to dirty the cave."


    All the disciples were shocked and couldn''t believe it this time.


    And the Great Elder, who was more than a dozen feet away, was red-faced.


    He has been the chief elder of the outer sect for so many years, how has he ever suffered such humiliation.


    If he doesn''t find his place, how can he be worthy of the position of the chief elder.


    So he had to kill Su Yan Liwei today.


    "Boy, although the old man doesn''t know what means you used, but the old man doesn''t believe that you can keep it up all the time, take your life!"


    From a dozen feet away, he continued to punch with his fists, and then charged towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan, who had already turned around to enter the cave residence, felt his murderous aura at the second time, stopped his steps, turned his face slightly, his eyes were slightly cold, "It''s not just life and death."


    He doesn''t want to reveal the strength of the half-step **** transformation prematurely now, otherwise this old thing will die early.


    But if you want to play, you can play with you.


    Su Yan turned around and punched the fist that the Great Elder was charging. With a loud bang, the mountain trembled, and the Great Elder was shaken several feet away.


    Feeling the pain from the fist bone, the Great Elder looked surprised, "What a powerful force."


    Naturally, he didn''t know that this was the result of Su Yan''s retention of his hand, otherwise his body would not be in pain, but his body would be broken.


    Su Yan stretched out his hands slowly, his body slowly lifted up, and then the energy in his body began to permeate, turning into a vortex after another.


    All the outer sect disciples were puzzled when they saw this.


    "Have you found that the power fluctuations emanating from him are not inferior to the Great Elder at all."


    "Could he also be the pinnacle of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations?"


    "Such a young Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnation Peak, even the few true disciples on the peak are not as good!"


    The first elder also found that Su Yan''s aura fluctuations were not inferior to his own, and immediately gnashed his teeth and rushed over.


    "Boy, you must die today no matter what."


    "Then it depends on whether you have the ability to take it."


    Su Yan also rushed towards him, fighting him casually.


    In order to show that it was difficult to win, Su Yan really embarrassed himself.


    The two hit from the mountainside to the bottom of the mountain, from the bottom of the mountain to the peak, and fell straight down every time.


    The reason why Su Yan did this was because he didn''t want others to doubt his true strength, so as not to hunt him down. After all, he just had a place to stay, and he didn''t really want to be a bereaved dog.


    At this time, the two fell to the front of the cave at the speed of light, and the shock wave rushed to the surroundings with a bang, and cracks appeared in the mountain.


    Just when everyone wanted to see who would win and who would lose, they saw a young figure stepping on the chest of an old figure under a huge pit, and everyone was shocked and speechless.


    The big elder in the giant pit was extremely embarrassed, his robe was broken, his whole body was covered with trauma, and the old face was covered with dust. In addition, his whole body was withered, and he didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    Su Yan stomped on his chest and said condescendingly, "If it weren''t for your worth now, I would have kicked you to death earlier, get out!"


    Su Yan kicked him out and smashed into the center of the square in the distance.


    All the disciples looked at this appalling figure, and it was hard to imagine that this would be their chief elder.


    Then the disciples helped him up, checked his injuries, and finally sent him to a sanatorium for treatment.


    After a while, the news of the new outer disciples'' strong defeat of the chief elder swept through the entire sect like a gust of wind.


    When everyone in the entire sect heard the news, they couldn''t believe it, thinking it was a rumor, and some disciples even went to the sanatorium to confirm the news.


    I don''t know if it''s not confirmed, but it''s shocking to confirm that the news is still true.


    There were even some arrogant true disciples who had promised to challenge Su Yan to see if he had the strength, but they were all stopped by their own masters.


    After all, if this news is timely, how can they be fooled by them?

 Chapter 5293： high-level decision

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and ninety-three high-level decisions


    In the Taiyin Hall above the Five Peaks of Taiyin, six Taoists in purple robes gathered together.


    They look different, each with their own merits.


    At this moment, a Taoist man with a national character who was sitting first on the left looked around and said, "Have you all heard about the rumors in this sect?"


    He is the chief elder of the inner sect, with a half-step spiritual cultivation.


    What he was referring to was the fact that the disciple of the new outer sect seriously injured the chief elder of the outer sect.


    To be honest, when this kind of information reached his ears, he was a hundred people who didn''t believe it.


    But the fact is that it is impossible for him not to believe, so he immediately summoned the elders to discuss the matter.


    When he finished speaking, a fat Taoist sitting on the right, in the second position, looked indifferent, and spoke first.


    "If you want me to say, the chief elder of the outer sect deserves it. A dignified outer sect elder can''t deal with a new disciple. Not only was he beaten to death, he also lost the face of my Taiyin Sect."


    He is the fourth elder of the inner sect, with a half-step spiritual cultivation. It was also the first time I felt ashamed after hearing about it.


    At this time, a Taoist opposite him was sitting in the second position from the left. After hearing his words, he looked at him questioningly.


    "Fourth Elder, that''s the elder of my Taiyin Sect''s outer sect. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to make such a statement!"


    It was the second elder of the inner sect who was speaking, who was half-stepped into a spirit transformation.


    The fourth elder snorted coldly after hearing his words, very disdainful!


    At this time, next to the fourth elder, a Daoist Hefa Tongyan, who was sitting in the first position on the right, pondered for a while, and said leisurely: "No matter what, this son killed my sect disciple and injured my sect elder, according to the law. The rules should be punished, otherwise how can I explain the next one to the sect?"


    The second elder nodded: "I agree with the third elder."


    The fourth elder put on his face and said quickly, "I don''t agree."


    The five looked at him together!


    He continued: "This son can hurt the chief elder of the outer sect, which shows that the talent is extraordinary. If you don''t cherish this kind of talent, it will only be lost to the outside world. It will only be a greater loss for my Taiyin Sect. Don''t forget. , things have already happened, do you still want to play two empty bamboo baskets?"


    The second elder was immediately displeased and said, "Fourth elder, what do you mean by that, don''t you give a reward instead of punishment?"


    The second elder was in a hurry and stood up immediately, glaring at him, "You!"


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, the first elder spoke up at this time, intending to persuade him to retreat, and also decided: "Okay, okay, I think the fourth elder is right, once this kind of talent is punished, I am afraid that Lost in the outside world, and now things have come out, so try to make up for the loss of this kind of thing."


    He Fatong Yan Dao said: "Elder, do you want to ask the sect master to make a decision on this matter?"


    The first elder thought for a while and shook his head, "The sect master can''t retreat, so don''t disturb him with such trivial matters."


    Then he looked at the fat man, his old face was full of amiability, and said with a smile: "Fourth Elder, I think you are somewhat interested in this son, why don''t you come forward and arrange it?"


    The fat Taoist asked, "I don''t know how the Great Elder wants me to arrange it?"


    The elder said with a smile, "Everything is up to you."


    Hearing the words of the first elder, the fat Taoist did not hesitate at all, and said directly: "Then let him enter my Bai Youfeng and worship me."


    The Great Elder laughed and said casually: "As you wish."


    At this time, the second elder suddenly said a word, still displeased: "Fourth elder, this is probably your real purpose, right?" Stand up and walk outside the hall.


    Looking at his distant back, the third elder with a childish face looked at the first elder with a little worry and asked, "Great elder, is it okay to do this?"


    What he was referring to was that when the sect knew the result of this kind of treatment, would it cause any unnecessary trouble?


    The first elder naturally understood what he meant, smiled confidently, and said something inexplicable, "How can a family member be afraid of trouble from family members."


    What he meant was very clear, and the few people who were sitting didn''t say much after hearing the words.


    The outer gate is on the mountainside of Ziyou Peak, outside Su Yandong Mansion.


    Because of the aftermath of the previous battle, there are still broken walls and debris left here at this moment.


    In addition, there are many disciples from the inner and outer sects who came here admiringly.


    At this time, a fat Taoist descended from the sky and landed firmly in front of many disciples. When many disciples saw Zibai and fat, they immediately shivered, knelt down in unison, and said in unison, "Meet the Fourth Elder!"


    They are very strange, how could the fourth elder of the inner door come here?


    Could it be... to clean up Su Yan?


    They didn''t dare to ask, and they didn''t dare to look.


    At this time, the four elders said calmly, "Get up!"


    Then he turned around his chubby body and looked at Su Yan''s cave door, wondering, is this the kid''s cave?


    And when he looked at Su Yan''s cave mansion, Su Yan in the cave was also looking at him!


    From the moment the Fat Daoist approached here, Su Yan had noticed him for a long time. Although the two of them were separated by a stone gate, it did not affect their scrutiny at all.


    The fat Daoist outside the cave revealed an interesting and interesting face, and then said: "Little Daoist friend, can you open the door and see."


    When the nearby disciples heard the words, they were startled and puzzled, "What''s the matter, didn''t the fourth elder come to clean him up, why did he call him a fellow Daoist? Although a small character was added in front, it was obviously showing respect for the other party!"


    Su Yan in the cave was also a little strange. A half-step god-transforming elder came to look for him, and it didn''t seem like he was here to trouble him...


    Su Yan thought for a while, and finally opened the stone gate, and two words came out, "Please come in."


    The fat Taoist smiled and walked in under the watchful eyes of many disciples.


    When he came inside, Daoist Fatty first looked not at Su Yan, but at the surroundings. Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "You are a good place, and you are not lazy compared to the summit."


    Su Yan was still sitting cross-legged, as if he didn''t intend to move, and he didn''t intend to answer.


    Seeing this, the fat Taoist smiled and said, "Why, don''t you ask me to sit down?"


    Su Yan spat out two words, then continued to close his eyes and rested, "Please."


    Seeing the young man in front of him like this, the fat Taoist was not annoyed, and sat up on the spot with his knees casually, and then said, "You already know my identity, but you don''t want to know, what am I here for?"


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, he closed his eyes and said, "We know each other very well? If you have something to talk about, get out of here!"


    The fat Taoist was a little stunned. He didn''t expect the young man in front of him to have such an attitude, but he was not annoyed, but appreciated it even more. The fat Taoist said in a hurry: "I want to accept you as a disciple, are you willing?"


    The fat man thought that the young man had to think about it in advance, but he didn''t expect the other party to speak directly as soon as his words fell.


    Su Yan said without hesitation, "Go away!"

 Chapter 5294： Meteor Moon Sword

    Chapter 5294 Meteor Moon Sword


    "Kid, you... what did you say?" The fat Taoist''s expression changed slightly, his eyes shot a cold light, his body trembled violently, like a wounded wolf, staring at Su Yan coldly, said solemnly.


    At the beginning, the fat Taoist learned that Su Yan was gifted and talented, so he wanted to take him as an apprentice to increase his strength.


    Who knows, Su Yan not only failed to give him face, but he dared to speak rudely to him.


    Su Yan frowned, slowly opened his eyes, raised his head and glanced at the fat Taoist, did not put him in his eyes at all, and said lightly: "Go away, go far!"


    At this moment, he just wanted to cultivate here quietly, and didn''t want to waste time with this man.


    In his opinion, it is ridiculous that a mere half-step cultivator in the divine realm dares to accept him as a disciple.


    It was the first time that he had encountered such a ridiculous thing since he stepped into the cultivation path.


    For a while, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit of laughter.


    Hearing the conversation between Su Yan and the Fat Daoist, the surrounding outer disciples trembled violently, with a hint of surprise on their faces. Unexpectedly, Su Yan was so arrogant and dared to insult the Fat Daoist in public.


    As we all know, in this Taiyin Sect, the fat Taoist is also a famous person. He not only stepped into the half-step **** transformation, but also is the fourth elder of the inner sect. , also have to give him a bit of thin noodles.


    Thinking of this, the onlookers looked complicated, and cast a gloating look at Su Yan, thinking, "Boy, if you dare to offend the fourth elder of the inner sect, you are doomed.


    In addition, there were even disciples who were so angry that they quickly approached Su Yan''s side, pointed at his nose, and said loudly, "Boy, you are sensible, and immediately kneel down to apologize to the fourth elder, and ask for his forgiveness. Otherwise, you won''t see the moon tonight."


    "Crack!"


    Su Yan was slightly angry, and he flipped his right hand, and a dazzling white light suddenly emitted, which contained a masculine and domineering power, hitting the disciple ruthlessly.


    "Ah...it hurts...it hurts me."


    Before the disciple could react, he was slapped and flew out. His chest felt qi and blood churning, and his bones seemed to fall apart. A sharp pain quickly spread to all parts of his body. A frightening light.


    My God, what a fast action, I didn''t even see how he shot, and was knocked out by a powerful force.


    Seeing this scene, the fat Taoist sneered, a deep sense of disrespect and contempt poured out of his heart, he pulled out a long sword from his waist, and pierced through the void several times, shooting several dazzling sword lights in a row.


    Just now, in his opinion, the reason why that disciple lost so quickly was because Su Yan used a sneak attack, otherwise, without more than ten rounds, Su Yan would not want to defeat that disciple.


    Thinking of this, the fat Taoist raised the corner of his mouth, pointed his sword at Su Yan''s throat, and said word by word, "Boy, I am the fourth elder of the inner sect of the Taiyin Sect, and now I am willing to accept you as a disciple, this is the greatest honor in your life. You should be happy, don''t toast or drink fine wine."


    Hearing this, Su Yan smiled, with a very happy smile, the corners of his mouth almost cracked to the point of his eyebrows, and he said casually: "Old Dao, not to mention that you are just a small elder, even if the Sect Master of the Taiyin Sect came in person, I would not accept it. He has his eyes on it."


    "Okay, very good, since you don''t know how to praise, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    "What? You''re so embarrassed, do you still want to fight with me?"


    "That''s right, I''ve long disliked you!"


    While speaking, several Taoists in Taoist robes came over, each with a long sword in their hands.


    One of them was the great elder of the outer sect who had been taught by Su Yan before, and the two behind were the second and third elders of the inner sect.


    It turned out that since the fourth elder left the conference hall, the second elder and the third elder had been whispering for a while, thinking that this was not appropriate, so the two secretly followed the fourth elder, intending to see how he "subdue" Su Yan.


    Unexpectedly, just when the two of them arrived at the outer door, they happened to meet the elder of the outer door.


    After some communication, the three decided to follow behind the fourth elder and wait and see what happened.


    And when the three of them entered the cave, they happened to see Su Yan and the Fourth Elder arguing with each other.


    At this moment, the fourth elder''s eyes showed a cold light, and a strong killing intent poured out of his heart. He quickly took five steps back and stood in front of a wall, holding a mysterious sword in his right hand, and said loudly: "Too Shang is ruthless. , Heaven and Earth Universe, Forgetting Love Sword Art, Broken."


    As soon as the words fell, a ruthless sword art was generated in the hands of the fourth elder, and the long sword erupted with several dazzling brilliance, like a dense rain of swords, whistling towards Su Yan at high speed.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, with no expression on his face, he calmly performed a space jump, avoiding all attacks in an instant, and then appeared behind the fourth elder, a fiery fireball condensed from his right hand, and slapped him fiercely on the back of his neck .


    In an instant, the Fourth Elder couldn''t dodge in time, and just happened to be hit by the fiery fireball. He felt a strong stinging pain in his neck, like a burning flame, unbearable, and he let out a scream like a pig.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and an awe-inspiring aura emanated from his body, as if a Nine Nether Killing God, slowly approaching the Fourth Elder, each step would cause the latter to generate enormous pressure.


    The fourth elder had a ferocious face, the muscles in his body swelled rapidly, and a strong force erupted. His hands were like two sharp claws, and he quickly approached Su Yan''s side. He kept waving those claws. The layered claw shadow contained a terrifying aura, as if the top of Mount Tai was pressing down, it quickly shrouded Su Yan.


    Su Yan Gujing had no waves, his right hand moved forward, and suddenly a long sword flew out, emitting a dazzling sword light, like a meteor streaking across the sky, extremely bright, with a majestic aura The power of the peculiar power instantly shattered several layers of claw shadows, castrated unabated, and slammed into the chest of the fourth elder.


    The fourth elder screamed again and again, his face turned pale, a cloud of bright red blood spit out from his mouth, and fell heavily to the ground, his eyes flashed with fright, and he blurted out: "Boy, what kind of swordsmanship is this, why can it be so instantaneous? Destroy Lao Tzu''s unique practice "Ghost Shadow Claw. "


    "Meteor Moon Chasing Sword." Su Yan bent down slightly, with a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, looked down at the Fourth Elder condescendingly, as if a giant dragon was staring at an ant, and said coldly.


    "What? Meteor Moon Moon Sword!"


    Hearing this, the disciples onlookers trembled violently, with a look of surprise on their faces.

 Chapter 5295： bear humiliation

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and ninety-five


    Just now, that kind of swordsmanship was tricky and ruthless, fast, accurate, and ruthless. No one could see how he used the sword. The fourth elder had already spit out a mass of bright red blood, which was really terrifying.


    A monk at the level of Immortal Emperor Nine Reincarnation, how could he have such a profound sword technique?


    Could it be that he is a hidden peerless sword fairy?


    After a brief shock, the fourth elder returned to a calm expression, while supporting the ground with his hands to maintain his balance, while covering his injured chest with his hands, an evil thought surged in his heart.


    Now, this kid has a profound cultivation base, and I am not his opponent, so I must endure the humiliation and swallow the bad breath silently.


    When I break through the realm of God Transformation and my strength reaches a new level, I will go to him to settle the account.


    Today, how he tortured me, I will double it back to him.


    Hmph, boy, when the time comes, I''ll make you shattered into pieces, and your soul will be dissipated.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a tall and majestic body descended from the sky, like a **** descending from the earth, and landed steadily beside the fourth elder, holding a long sword in his hand, quickly pressed against his throat.


    The fourth elder was frightened to death, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, his body trembled violently, he hurriedly knelt down in front of Su Yan, first slapped himself twice with his palm, then bowed his head three times to Su Yan, and pleaded, "Dao Friends, I don''t want to die yet, be merciful under the sword."


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of the fourth elder, Su Yan sneered in his heart. If he hadn''t seen the evil expression on the fourth elder just now, he would have almost believed his nonsense.


    "Just now, when we were fighting against each other, you were ruthless and lethal, so why don''t you want to kill me?" Su Yan pouted, but he didn''t smile.


    The fourth elder was pale, trembling all over, and whispered: "No, no, I don''t want to kill you, I just want to surrender you as soon as possible, and then force you to worship me as a teacher."


    "Okay, don''t say it, the explanation is to cover up."


    "Little brother, forgive me."


    While speaking, the second elder and the third elder looked at each other, saw a trace of anger in each other''s eyes, and immediately pulled out a long sword from their waists, swung it several times in front of them, and said in unison, "Stop."


    "Stop? This is impossible." Su Yan shook his head, stroked his chin lightly with his left hand, and said solemnly, "Today, the fourth elder must die."


    The second elder was puzzled and asked curiously, "Why?"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he said word by word, "Anyone who dares to attack me will not end well."


    Hearing this, the great elder of the outer sect next to him was furious, with blue veins on his forehead, clenching his fists tightly, a raging anger burning in his heart, dragging a tired body, he quickly rushed to Su Yan. He opened his mouth, and a row of silver needles shot out at once, emitting a dazzling white light, piercing sharply at Su Yan''s left eye.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and he instantly sacrificed the red lotus sky dance, quickly blocking the row of silver needles.


    Suddenly, with a crisp sound, all the silver needles fell to the ground.


    Then, the red lotus sky dance continued to rotate in the void, emitting circles of red light, containing a terrifying power, and quickly shot towards the outer door elder.


    Seeing this, the outer sect chief elder was shocked. He didn''t expect that the red lotus dance was so powerful, and the energy source continued to emit a circle of red light.


    With a sudden change of mind, he rolled on the spot, trying to avoid the attacks of those red lights.


    Who knows, just as he was making a move, a circle of red light suddenly descended from the sky, instantly shrouding him, and an aura of destruction erupted, crushing it down.


    "what��"


    In an instant, the Great Elder of the Outer Sect couldn''t bear the pressure of the red light and exploded to his death.


    At this time, seeing the first elder of the outer sect die in front of him, the fourth elder of the inner sect was filled with despair, feeling that he would also die at the hands of Su Yan.


    Since he was dead both vertically and horizontally, why not deliver the final blow to Su Yan.


    Thinking of this, the four elders of the inner sect showed a cold light, and a strong murderous intention emerged in their hearts, and immediately pulled out a fish intestine knife from his waist and quickly stabbed it towards Su Yan''s abdomen.


    At this moment, although Su Yan was dealing with the first elder of the outer sect, and part of his attention was focused on him, he had been secretly monitoring the fourth elder of the inner sect next to him.


    Seeing that the fourth elder suddenly attacked, Su Yan''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He quickly caught the blade with two fingers, twisted it hard, and immediately broke the fish intestine knife, and half of the blade fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    The fourth elder became angry with shame, holding a half-cut fish intestine knife in his hand, intending to launch a dying blow on Su Yan.


    Unpredictable, at this moment, a white light suddenly lit up, and then the fourth elder groaned, a huge head fell to the ground, a bright red blood splashed from the wound, and the corpse was separated.


    Just like that, before the fourth elder could react, he was cut off by a sword light from Su Yan.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers were furious, their eyes shot a ray of hatred, and they all pulled out a sharp blade, slowly approaching Su Yan, and surrounded him in the middle.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the group of disciples around him, pointed at the two corpses on the ground, and said solemnly, "Listen, if anyone dares to disrespect me, the two corpses are your best role models."


    Hearing this, the surrounding group of disciples were sweating profusely, their whole body was shaking, and they hurriedly retreated to the back, keeping a certain distance from Su Yan.


    Su Yan pouted, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    The second elder was furious, pulled out a whisk from his waist, waved it a few times in the void, hurried to Su Yan''s side, and said loudly, "Boy, if you have the seeds, go outside and fight to the death with me."


    After finishing speaking, before Su Yan could speak, the man turned and ran out of the cave.


    When some other onlookers saw this, they hurriedly followed behind the second elder.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the third elder immediately followed the crowd.


    On the way, while Su Yan hadn''t left the cave, the second elder had an idea and waved to a female disciple next to him, letting her approach him.


    The female disciple nodded and walked slowly to the second elder.


    The second elder had a solemn expression, his mouth was close to the female disciple''s ear, and he whispered: "The situation is critical, I may not be that person''s opponent, you immediately notify the four guardians of this sect, and let them rush back to the Taiyin sect."


    "Yes, Second Elder, this disciple obeys your order." The female disciple bent down slightly, with a respectful look on her face, and put her hands under her lower abdomen, whispering.


    After speaking, she was terrified, turned around and stepped on a stone step, and hurriedly walked down the mountain.


    Seeing the back of the female disciple leaving, the second and third elders breathed a few sighs of relief and strode under a lush green pine.

 Chapter 5296： The universe in the sleeve

    The fifth thousand two hundred and ninety-six chapters of the universe


    At this moment, the sect master of Taiyin sect is still in retreat and practice in the cave, and he can''t go out to deal with the affairs of the sect for the time being. The two elders can only quickly recall the four guardians and pray for their help. Otherwise, based on Su Yan''s strength , In the Taiyin Sect, no one is his opponent.


    Therefore, in order to enhance their own strength, the two elders can only place their hopes on the four guardians.


    While pondering, he saw Su Yan jumping out of the door of the cave, holding a long sword in his hand, and slowly walking towards this side.


    The second elder''s body trembled violently, the veins on his forehead burst out, his eyes shot a cold light, and he quickly rushed to Su Yan, his right hand kept shaking the whisk, shooting out more than ten bright golden lights, like real substance, attacking fiercely his facade.


    Su Yan''s body moved, leaving an afterimage on the spot, cleverly avoiding the deadly attack.


    Then, he kicked his feet and jumped into the sky, his feet kept stepping on the void, as if walking on the ground, riding the wind, a violent aura emanated from his body, like a rainbow light, quickly descending above the head of the second elder, With a finger on the right hand, a thick and long beam of light was emitted, and it shot towards the latter''s heart rapidly.


    The second elder''s pupils shrank, and he seemed to have already sensed the power of the beam of light. He didn''t dare to touch its edge directly. He rolled on the spot and passed the beam of light.


    Then, he jumped up, flipped a few somersaults in the air, and landed steadily three feet away, displaying his famous stunt "The Universe in the Sleeve". The narrow sleeves contained secrets, like a huge arsenal. In that way, several green crossbow arrows were shot out of them, which were extremely fast and flickering with cold light, which contained a terrifying aura, which shrouded Su Yan in the air.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t panic or panic. He calmly pointed his right hand upward, and saw a circular light shield formed above his head, surrounded by various mysterious and difficult spells, like a solid copper wall and iron wall, directly blocking several Crossbow attack.


    Then, there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and he performed a magic trick "Phantom Lost Step", which immediately turned into a row of virtual rainbow lights, fast as a meteor, unstoppable, and instantly appeared behind the second elder, Using one of the sixteen types of "shattering", the right palm condensed a cloud of blue light, which contained a force of destruction, and slapped him on the back.


    Suddenly, the second elder froze, all movements stopped instantly, his chest felt overturned, several ribs on his back were broken, and a severe pain quickly spread to all parts of the body, unbearable, his throat was sore, and he opened his mouth to spit out a cloud of scarlet. The blood fell straight down, killing Huangquan.


    Originally, Su Yan, who was also a master at the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, knew that cultivation was not easy, so he didn''t want to kill the second elder at first.


    However, although Su Yan had compassion in his heart, the second elder didn''t know what to do, so he had hidden murderous intentions during the battle and wanted to kill him all the time.


    In desperation, in order to achieve the effect of slashing the grass and eradicating the roots, and never having future troubles, Su Yan had no choice but to send the second elder away in advance.


    Seeing this, some of the surrounding outer sect disciples became angry with shame, with a strong hatred burning in their hearts. They approached Su Yan one after another, and pulled out a magic weapon from their waist. All kinds of magic weapons ferociously moved towards Su Yanfei.


    All of a sudden, in the void, all kinds of magic tools and immortal arts criss-crossed, and countless rays of light splashed out in all directions, forming a slaughtering scene.


    Seeing that scene, Su Yan smiled, and the corner of his mouth was full of mockery.


    A mere group of rookies who practiced between the fifth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor and the Nine Reincarnations of the Immortal Emperor dared to make an axe in front of him.


    As his thoughts turned sharply, Su Yan''s pupils glowed, and he leaped in front of the group of low-level disciples.


    Immediately, as Su Yan continued to move the sword art, the Wanzai Frost Sword burst into a sword light of a hundred feet, instantly illuminating the scene of a hundred miles as bright as daylight.


    The fusion of sword light and sword art quickly produced countless dazzling magic swords.


    Each magic sword is dazzling, filled with a strong killing energy, gradually moving towards the void, and finally forming a golden dragon, as if it was materialized, waving its tail in the void, and sounded A sound of dragon roar.


    Immediately, the sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, and a golden dragon rushed out of the dense clouds, with a majestic power, unstoppable, and quickly slammed into the magic tools and immortal arts on the opposite side.


    boom!


    Accompanied by a dull sound, all immortal arts and instruments in the void were destroyed, turning into wisps of small dust, floating in the void, and gradually disappeared from the sight of everyone.


    Pulled by an air force, all the outer disciples of Taiyin Sect took two steps back, their faces turned pale, a dull pain came from their chests, their throats became sore, and they opened their mouths and spewed out a group of bright red blood arrows, which floated in the void. Go away, form a beautiful scene.


    In an instant, all the outer sect disciples turned pale with panic, pea-like sweat dripped from their foreheads, and their bodies trembled violently.


    Oh my god, this is too strong.


    In an instant, I didn''t even react, and a powerful force shocked my dantian, which was so terrifying.


    If I could go back in time, I''d rather stay where I am than attack him.


    It''s a pity, there is no regret medicine in the world. When I know regret, it''s too late.


    Seeing that the second elder was tragically killed in Su Yan''s hands, and then a group of outer disciples were ruthlessly crushed by Su Yan, the third elder felt like he had knocked over a bottle of five flavors, and all kinds of tastes came to his heart.


    When he saw the second elder died, his heart was extremely sad and angry. When he saw all the outer sect disciples vomit blood, he felt an inexplicable fear again.


    However, after a brief period of fear, he quickly returned to normal.


    Yes, as someone else, he can fear and escape, but as an elder of the Taiyin Sect, he has profound cultivation and high morality, and he must not be greedy for life and fear of death.


    Thinking of this, he decided to go out and die. The big deal would be to die with Su Yan. Even if he failed to die with him, his vitality would be greatly damaged.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, his chest was raised high, his left hand was behind his back, and his right hand was dragging a gloomy and cold Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword. .


    Then, Su Yan looked down at them condescendingly, like a king looking down at a group of servants, and said indifferently: "In front of me, you are just a bunch of humble ants."

 Chapter 5297： Deadly Butterfly Knife

    Chapter five thousand two hundred and ninety-seven deadly butterfly knife


    After a pause, he pouted, touched his nose lightly with his hand, and said meaningfully: "If you want to live a few more days, you''d better keep silent, otherwise, don''t blame the sword in my hand for penetrating your throat."


    Hearing this, the group of outer sect disciples on the opposite side were shocked, with a look of horror on their faces.


    Seeing this, Su Yan showed a satisfied smile, stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers: "Everyone, to be honest, I just want to use your sect''s venue to devote myself to my cultivation, and there is no malicious intent. If you have nothing else to do, leave quickly. To be the ghost under my sword."


    Hearing this, the third elder gritted his teeth, his face was blue and red, and the old face suddenly had a wrinkle. He walked out of the crowd, stared at Su Yan indifferently, and then pulled out a long whip. He waved a few times in the void, shooting whip shadows mixed with lightning, and said sharply: "Boy, after you killed many masters in this sect, do you think you can still get out of your body?"


    After a pause, he was indignant, his chest kept heaving, and he said, "Today, if this old man doesn''t kill you, I will never be a human being!"


    "Old man, if you want to kill me, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability." Su Yan shrugged, caressing his upper jaw, and there was a contemptuous light in his eyes.


    "Hmph, since that''s the case, then this old man will send you on your way!"


    "Who will kill the deer, I don''t know yet."


    "Boy, look at the trick."


    "What kind of moves do you have, even if you send a general to me, I haven''t had a fight with anyone for a long time."


    "Stop talking nonsense and die."


    After speaking, the third elder jumped up, like an eagle spreading its wings, and quickly landed on a boulder, holding a strange sword art in both hands, and blurted out: "Using swordsmanship, take a person''s head thousands of miles away, kill."


    After speaking, the void shattered, and a long sword roared out from behind him, mixed with a sound of breaking the sky, turning into a small sword light, fast, ruthless and accurate, and hurriedly stabbed towards Su Yan.


    "Tricks of carving insects! Isn''t it simple swordsmanship? I will too."


    Su Yan stood on the spot, a powerful force erupted from his whole body, with a move with his right hand, a broken sword flew out of the scabbard from behind him, soaring into the sky, and suddenly turned into a dazzling rainbow light, which contained a The overwhelming aura directly crushed the sword light in the sky.


    Between the electric light and flint, along with the sound of several Jin Ge clashing, the broken sword radiated a lot of light, and immediately cut off the other long sword, divided it into two, and fell from the air.


    Seeing that Sword Mastery couldn''t do anything to Su Yan, the third elder rolled his eyes, took into consideration, and immediately performed a move to change his position, disappearing from the spot, and quickly appearing in front of Su Yan. throat.


    As soon as Su Yan''s mind moved, two Dharma gods immediately appeared around, one of them blocked the attack of the long whip, and the other Dharma **** moved to the side of the third elder, flipped his right hand, and transformed into a huge energy handprint, overwhelming the sky and the earth. The second elder took a picture.


    The second elder is already at the end of the strong bow, and the immortal power in his body is almost exhausted, and he can no longer avoid the attack that can only measure the fingerprint.


    what.


    He screamed in agony, spewed a group of scarlet blood arrows from his mouth, flew a kite with a broken string, and fell to the ground.


    The second elder was shocked, and was running away with the remaining immortal power in the body, using the technique of the Blood Shield Barrier to escape.


    Suddenly, Su Yan suddenly appeared out of thin air, holding a broken sword in his hand, slashed down with a sword, and stood heavily on the ground.


    Immediately, the ground was split into two cross cracks by the long sword, the dust in the sky scattered in the void, the nearby two rows of towering giant trees swayed left and right, and countless gravel rose into the sky, showing a bleak scene everywhere.


    At this moment, the three elders were frightened and burrowed into the cracked gap.


    Su Yan sneered, cut off his sword and flew out, instantly reaching the front of the third elder, and stabbed him in the eye with a sword.


    The third elder was frightened to death, his body shook violently, and he hurriedly avoided the disconnection and rushed out of the ground.


    "The sky and the earth are boundless, Qiankun borrows the law to create artifacts, go."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yan had something in his hand. He was good at facing the wind, and gradually turned into a spinning plate. It was extremely fast and concealed a power to destroy everything, and it quickly roared towards the third elder.


    At this moment, the third elder still wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    A blue light suddenly lit up, the third elder suddenly separated from the body, a huge head fell to the ground, and a mass of bright red blood spattered from the wound, the blood dripping, shocking.


    The next moment, the divine artifact returned to Su Yan''s hands again.


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, glanced coldly at the inner disciples around him, and said solemnly, "Why, you still haven''t run away? Could it be that you also want to leave with the three elders?"


    Hearing that, most of the mainland disciples who were greedy for life and fear of death shivered and jumped up in their hearts.


    Only a few inner sect disciples stayed, and they decided to fight Su Yan to the death with the mentality of seeing death as their home.


    Although their cultivation base is low, if they all die in battle, it is also a kind of supreme honor.


    "Boy, this is the site of the Taiyin Sect, don''t be mad!"


    A grey-haired old man took two steps, holding a cane in his hand, staring at Su Yan indifferently.


    Another middle-aged man jumped over, waved his fist at Su Yan, and said loudly, "Although several elders died in your hands, our Taiyin Sect still has other powers, in addition to the first elder and the four guardians, we There is also a suzerain, I believe, soon, our suzerain will leave the customs, then the day when the suzerain leaves the customs will be your death, just wait and see."


    "This friend, you talk too much. Do you know that in this world, people who talk a lot will die the fastest." Su Yan frowned, his eyes shot a cold light, and he slowly approached the middle-aged man. Take a butterfly knife and shoot it out.


    The middle-aged man became angry, and immediately picked up a stick, swung it a few times in the air, and slashed at Su Yan''s head in the air.


    Unfortunately, he only took two steps and was killed by a butterfly knife.


    what.


    He was stagnant, opened his mouth, stretched his tongue, his throat rattled, and the muscles of his face became distorted, which was extremely terrifying.


    That butterfly knife is not an ordinary knife. Its name is called the life-threatening butterfly knife. It is a high-level magic weapon. When the knife is shot, it will definitely see blood.


    Without a knife, it will definitely pierce the enemy''s vitals.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was dead, his eyes staring like a dead fish.

 Chapter 5298： vulnerable

    The fifth thousand two hundred and ninety-eighth chapters are vulnerable


    He never dreamed that he would die so suddenly today.


    In an instant, the light of the knife shone, and he still had a little reaction before being stabbed into the throat by a light of the knife.


    Su Yan curled his lips, half-smile but not, the corner of his mouth evoked a sinister arc.


    The inner disciples in front of him were of low cultivation level, and there was no need to waste time with them. If he could kill them in seconds with one move, Su Yan would never use the second move.


    Just now, when he was fighting with a number of elders, the reason why he didn''t kill them with a single move was because the three of them were not low in cultivation, and they were all masters in the early, middle, and late stages of Half-Step God Transformation.


    To fight against a master of the same level, you must show more than three points of strength. Otherwise, taking the enemy too lightly will often lead people to fall into a dead end.


    A proud soldier must be defeated, this is a classic saying since ancient times.


    When Su Yan faced a monk of the same level or higher than him, he would not take it lightly.


    Seeing the middle-aged man die under Su Yan''s sword, the rest of the inner disciples suddenly became arrogant, like moths flying into a flame, they all pulled out an incomparably sharp magic weapon and quickly approached Su Yan''s side. Attack him violently.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and a mighty power suddenly emerged from his body. He directly used a group damage technique. The long sword in his hand flew out, and hundreds of sword lights were instantly generated. Swept towards the group of inner disciples.


    For a while, the group of inner disciples couldn''t resist, they let out pig-slaughtered screams, and fell in a scattered manner towards the surroundings, gradually losing consciousness.


    Since they didn''t want to live anymore, Su Yan just had to send them on the road.


    In this world, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. Those without instinct will die in the hands of the strong sooner or later.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    Afterwards, he stepped on the corpses of a group of disciples, walked into the cave step by step, sat on a stone bed, waved his hand and placed a restriction on the door to prevent outsiders from suddenly breaking into the cave.


    After finishing, he lay down gently, closed his eyes, his whole body was in a relaxed state, and gradually fell asleep.


    When I woke up, two hours had passed.


    Su Yan opened his hazy eyes, jumped up from the stone bed, reached out and picked up a jug, opened the mouth of the jug, put it to his mouth, raised his head and drank it into his stomach.


    At this time, he discovered that his stomach was already hungry, and he had to find food to satisfy his hunger as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, he will have to go to bed hungry tonight.


    Although the immortal cultivator doesn''t eat human fireworks, he likes the feeling of being full and full.


    So, he put on a pair of long boots and walked slowly to the side of the cave. With a wave of his right hand, a brilliant white light was emitted, and the restriction at the door was lifted in an instant, and he strode towards the door.


    After a while, he walked along a long corridor, observing the surrounding environment while paying attention to the maids and disciples passing by.


    He knew that the maid who passed by him was actually an inner disciple of the Taiyin Sect, but her position was a little different.


    After walking about 200 meters, a fragrant smell of meat came to his nostrils, and he couldn''t help but open his appetite.


    He searched according to the aroma, and went straight to the door of a kitchen.


    Through a gap in the door, he saw a number of cooks and maids standing in the room, and everyone was busy in the kitchen, seemingly preparing for dinner tonight.


    Seeing this, he pushed in the door, stood beside one of the stoves, ignored the others, reached out and grabbed a fat roast chicken, put it to his mouth, and chewed happily.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a ferocious-looking stout man rushed over, gave Su Yan a vicious look, and reached out to grab the chicken in his hand.


    Su Yan''s eyes were quick, and he avoided the stout cook''s hand and quickly jumped to the side of the window.


    Seeing this, the cook became furious, and immediately picked up a bone cutter from the table, hurried to Su Yan, swayed a few times, and sneered: "Boy, who are you, to sneak into the kitchen to steal food? "


    "I''m a new disciple of the Taiyin Sect. If you don''t want to die, you''d better shut up for me." Su Yan pointed at the cook while nibbling on the roasted chicken.


    When he was eating, he didn''t like being disturbed by others.


    However, someone somehow dared to come over to harass him for dinner.


    "In this kitchen, I''m the boss. You immediately disappear in front of my eyes. Otherwise, the cleaver in my hand doesn''t have eyes."


    "presumptuous."


    Su Yan was already a little impatient, and kicked it directly, hitting the cook in the abdomen.


    The cook groaned, staggered backwards, lost his balance, stood unsteadily, and fell to the ground in a state of embarrassment.


    "Damn, you are courting death."


    His eyes widened, his anger burned, he picked up a stool from the side, and quickly rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was too lazy to fight with that cook. With a finger of his right hand, a sword qi shot out immediately, and a sound of breaking through the air quickly flew to him and penetrated through his heart.


    Ah, the cook screamed, his head felt blank, and he fell down.


    Su Yan''s ancient well was silent, he jumped, went out through a window, and landed firmly on a courtyard.


    Looking around, next to a rockery, a fat man in a chef''s costume is teasing a beautiful girl who is like a flower and jade, making a frivolous voice from time to time.


    Seeing this, Su Yan moved, leaving an afterimage on the spot, like a night elf, he quickly swept behind the fat man, stretched out his hand to grab the back of his neck, and lifted him up with force, without saying a word. Said, and threw it directly into the pond next to it.


    flutter.


    With a sound, the fat man fell into the pond and suddenly turned into a chicken.


    The young girl was overjoyed, she immediately tidied her hair and clothes, turned around and walked in front of Su Yan, bowed to him, cupped her hands, and said, "Little girl, thank you so much for your help, I am very grateful, if it is possible, the little girl is willing to show her gratitude to him. ."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, you can go." Su Yan shook his head and said lightly.


    The young girl nodded and said with a smile, "Young Master, my name is Axiu."


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, threw away a chicken leg in his hand, turned around and walked towards the original path.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the fat man who was thrown into the pond by him just now jumped out of the water, shirtless, pointed his finger at Su Yan''s nose, and cursed: "Boy, you actually ruined the good deeds of Lao Tzu. , I will send you on your way.��


    "Why, you are so angry that you dare to kill me." Su Yan frowned, and shot the fat man out with one palm.


    But at this moment, he saw several male and female disciples rushing towards him, and four bald men in expensive clothes were also beside him.


    A female disciple took a few steps, holding a long sword in her hand, and said sternly: "Boy, the four guardians are here, you can rest easy, if you are sensible, you will be captured immediately."

 Chapter 5299： fight to the death

    The fifth thousand two hundred and ninety-nine chapters fight to the death


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously, the corners of his mouth evoked a strange arc, and said solemnly: "Whoever dares to act wild in front of me, he has only one way to die."


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant, although you can kill the first elder of the outer sect, the second elder of the inner sect, and the third elder, but there are many elders in this sect, including the second elder to the eighth elder of the outer sect, and the first elder of the inner sect, The sect master, the ancestors, and so on." An Eastern Protector of the Taiyin Sect took a few steps, slowly approaching Su Yan, and said solemnly.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, opened his hands to both sides, and said lightly, "Shut up, even if you have the strength, you are just a bunch of people, you are simply vulnerable."


    Hearing this, the female disciple in front raised her brows, her eyes shot a cold light, she clenched her fists tightly, and her heart was burning with anger, she immediately drew a long sword from her waist, and rushed to Su Yan''s side. , said: "Boy, you can''t use your tongue here, if you have the kind, you will fight to the death with me."


    "What? A decisive battle, I heard it right." Su Yan pouted and said lightly.


    "Yes, decisive battle!"


    "If you want to fight with me, you''re not worthy. Step back to avoid accidentally losing your life."


    "Hmph, don''t look down on me, let me tell you, I''m the most outstanding disciple of the Taiyin Sect''s youth generation, and my cultivation base has already entered the early stage of the half-step god-transforming realm. One-handed swordsmanship makes me superb, and I can penetrate with one sword. your throat!"


    "Girl, I have never bullied women, but you are rubbing against others. If that''s the case, then I don''t need to be polite to you."


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you dare to fight with me, then go out to the square outside. At that time, under the witness of many Taiyin Sect disciples, I will definitely beat you to the ground."


    "Okay, since you are courting death, then I will fulfill you."


    Originally, Su Yan wanted to pity Xiangxiyu and forgive this beautiful disciple who didn''t know how to live or die, but who knew that she would be so arrogant and dare to challenge him.


    Well, since you''re in a hurry to reincarnate, I''ll send you on your way.


    After speaking, the female disciple jumped, like a vigorous swan, jumping out from the high wall next to it and landing firmly on a wide square.


    At this moment, at the west side of the square, a group of Taiyin Sect disciples were practising swordsmanship assiduously, and sometimes they let out a shout.


    The female disciple''s name was Wang Sujuan, and the reason why she would perform Qinggong volleying was because she wanted to show off her Qinggong in front of Su Yan, in order to scare the latter.


    Who knows, just when she was complacent, she saw a figure descend from the sky, and she didn''t know where it came from, and it appeared in front of her like this.


    It turned out that when Su Yan saw Wang Sujuan performing light work to cross the wall, the four guardians next to him immediately showed a happy expression, and kept praising the young and promising junior sister, and he would definitely kill Su Yan in seconds.


    Hearing the conversation between the four guardians and the other disciples, Su Yan raised a long laugh, as if he suddenly heard the most ridiculous joke between heaven and earth.


    After laughing, his mind moved, and he performed a space jump, which disappeared directly from the place, shattered the space, and kept jumping in the narrow space, instantly appearing in the square.


    So, when Wang Sujuan saw Su Yan, she didn''t know where he came from.


    Seeing this, Wang Sujuan frowned slightly, and she couldn''t help but retreat, and secretly said, "What kind of skill is this? Why have I never seen it before, and how did he do it?"


    However, she thought about it, since she has already fought him to the death, she doesn''t have to be afraid. At this critical moment, she must not get angry, otherwise, once the fight starts, she will not know how she will die.


    At this time, the four guardians and a group of disciples also followed one after another. Everyone was holding various powerful weapons and magic weapons, with a hint of excitement on their faces. They stood in different corners of the square and watched Su intently. Yan and Wang Sujuan.


    Among the two, one was an unidentified stranger, and the other was the most outstanding young master in the sect.


    In this battle, everyone believed that Su Yan would definitely be defeated by Wang Sujuan.


    At that time, when Su Yan was exhausted and dying, everyone would swarm up, take advantage of the former''s inability to resist, quickly end his life, and use his head to pay homage to the dead elders and disciples of the sect''s heroic souls. .


    Su Yan''s face was as deep as water, he didn''t take this battle to heart at all, stared at Wang Sujuan coldly, and said softly: "For the sake of you being a stunning woman, I can give you three moves, and after the three moves, I will counterattack."


    "Boy, what do you think this girl is? As the most outstanding disciple of the Taiyin Sect, this girl doesn''t need anyone''s concession at all." Wang Sujuan raised her eyebrows and glared angrily.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Although you don''t need it, I will still give you three tricks."


    "Okay, since you underestimate me so much, then I will make you pay the price in blood."


    "Girl, if you want to kill me, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    "Fuck off, die!"


    After speaking, Wang Sujuan let out a coquettish cry, a spark of hatred burning in her heart, and immediately pulled out a long sword from her waist, and swung it several times in the void, sending out two dazzling sword flowers, which were extremely dazzling and quickly swept across. In front of Su Yan, like a gust of wind, he attacked his vital spot fiercely.


    Su Yan''s face did not change, and he remembered to admit Wang Sujuan''s three moves, rolled on the spot, and skillfully avoided the fatal attack.


    At this moment, Wang Sujuan''s sword was cunning, ruthless and majestic, like a scary rainbow, unstoppable. crack.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t panic or panic, appeared in another place without a sound, kicked both feet, rose into the air, and turned a few somersaults in the void, and quickly charged towards Wang Sujuan.


    In the void, he walked on the wind, as if walking on the ground, holding a broken sword in his hand, like a Nine Nether Killing God descending into the mortal world, and an awe-inspiring aura erupted from his body.


    At this moment, under Wang Sujuan''s attack, he had already let her have one move, and there were still two moves left.


    When Wang Sujuan missed a hit, she immediately put the long sword into the scabbard, and pulled out two machetes from her waist, which were bent like the moon. He rushed towards Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Su Yan held the broken sword, leaving an afterimage on the spot, instantly avoiding Wang Sujuan''s offensive, and brushing past one of them.


    Then, Wang Sujuan fired thirty-six consecutive stabs, which were fatal, like a life-threatening sickle, surging towards Su Yan.

 Chapter 5300： There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people

    Chapter 5300: There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people


    In an instant, Su Yan still avoided the third move.


    Now, it''s time for him to fight back!


    Seeing Wang Sujuan holding the sword, it seems that he used the powerful divine power in his body to display one of the unique immortal formulas, Dragon Breaking the Nine Heavens. Holding the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, he rose into the sky and quickly flew above Wang Sujuan''s head, the Wanzai sword in his hand. The Frost Sword will fly out and move left and right in the void, quickly forming a blurred pattern, which contains a golden dragon, spinning in the void.


    Then, when Su Yan pointed his right hand, a dazzling divine light shot out, reaching the circular pattern in the sky at a fast speed, penetrating through a gap in the middle.


    Suddenly, accompanied by a dull roar, a golden dragon flew out from the pattern, like a substance, about a hundred feet long, with an aura of destruction, and whizzed away.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Sujuan''s pupils shrank sharply, feeling the great pressure, she couldn''t help taking a breath, and hurriedly used the ability at the bottom of the pressure box to "distribute the goddess".


    All of a sudden, her body suddenly sent out countless white exercises, which were densely packed, quickly forming a white umbrella, suspended above her head, trying to resist the attack of the golden energy dragon.


    Unpredictable, after a while, with a deafening loud noise, the white lace mulberry umbrella above his head exploded, and pieces of it splashed out in all directions.


    Below, Wang Sujuan''s face was pale, no different from half a dead person. Her body felt weak for a while, her internal organs turned upside down, and a bright red blood splattered from the corner of her mouth, and she slowly fell to the ground, motionless.


    At the same time, a part of the scattered golden light and the umbrella fragments that splashed everywhere, just like sharp throwing knives, flew past the trees next to them, and cut off half of the trees in one fell swoop.


    Not only that, the individual disciples of the Taiyin Sect with a low cultivation base were unable to dodge in time, and just happened to be hit by the golden light and fragments, killing them on the spot.


    Su Yan was expressionless, holding a broken sword in his hand, walked slowly to Wang Sujuan''s side, and stabbed her throat with the sword, as if a judge was examining a female prisoner, and said word by word, "Speak, How do you want to die?"


    "Young master, forgive me, I''m still young, I haven''t lived enough, and I don''t want to die." Wang Sujuan was sweating profusely, her eyes flashed with a look of horror, and her body began to tremble.


    "Before you had a decisive battle with me just now, weren''t you very majestic, why are you softening now?"


    "As a young master of the younger generation of Taiyin Sect, I am very proud. I feel that I am an invincible existence. I have always been domineering. Who knows, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. You are actually more powerful than me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me directly, if I am willing to spare your life, what benefits can I get?"


    Since Su Yan stepped into God''s Realm, he has been separated from his former subordinates and his wife. So far, there is no news or whereabouts of everyone. He can only enter God''s Realm alone.


    This kind of life is relatively clean, but it is also very boring and cumbersome. Everyday food, clothing, housing and transportation is a problem. If someone is willing to help him with laundry and cooking, or chat with him, maybe his mood will be happier.


    Hearing this, Wang Sujuan''s body trembled, and a shy look suddenly flashed across her pretty face. She didn''t dare to look directly into Su Yan''s eyes, thinking that the latter had already taken a fancy to her beauty and her exquisite figure, and said: "Young master, as long as you are willing to spare my life, I am willing to do so."


    "It''s not necessary. I don''t have a servant by my side. Usually, I''m mainly responsible for my daily life, food and other chores. Would you be willing to be my maid?" Su Yan smiled but raised Wang Sujuan''s chin with his hand.


    "Yes, I will."


    In Wang Sujuan''s view, life is more important than dignity. Only by continuing to live can she enjoy life better.


    Otherwise, once she was killed by Su Yan, she would soon become an ice-cold corpse, sleeping in the loess forever, never seeing the light of day.


    Just met, Su Yan was still a little uneasy, so he immediately drew up a master-servant contract and waved his hand into Wang Sujuan''s right arm in a spiritual connection.


    The master-servant contract can effectively control the behavior of the slave. If the slave dares to betray the master, she will explode and die.


    In this regard, Wang Sujuan was very helpless, she didn''t really want to follow Su Yan, and she was her maid for a long time, driven by him.


    However, now that the two had signed a master-servant contract, she had no other way out, and could only follow Su Yan''s side forever.


    Unless Su Yan is willing to destroy this master-servant contract, she will be free.


    At this moment, seeing the behavior between Su Yan and Wang Sujuan, the four great guardians of the Taiyin Sect, as well as the many inner disciples, were filled with righteous indignation.


    As the most outstanding young disciple of the sect, Wang Sujuan is also the most beautiful woman of the sect, and now she has become the servant of an outsider like Su Yan, which almost exploded everyone''s lungs.


    For a time, the four guardians and many disciples shared the same hatred, and there were many discussions.


    "It''s unreasonable, this kid has the guts to get the attention of Senior Sister, it''s really impatient to live."


    "Senior Sister Wang is not only young and beautiful, but she is also the most outstanding young master in Taiyin Sect. I guess this kid''s purpose is not pure, and he definitely wants to take the opportunity to occupy her body."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that a flower is stuck on the cow dung."


    "In any case, we will not allow Senior Sister to fall into the arms of others, nor allow Senior Sister to be someone else''s slave."


    "Brothers, this kid has had a wheel battle with many masters in this sect. At this moment, his divine power will be greatly weakened. While he is sick and dying, we have a large number of people, and many ants will kill the elephant, so I will go forward and kill him. Yes, one hundred and one hundred."


    "Okay, kill him and cut off his head to pay homage to the dead heroic spirits of this sect."


    As the words fell, a group of low-level disciples from Immortal Emperor Fifth Reincarnation to Immortal Emperor Ninth Reincarnation pulled out their weapons and magic weapons one after another, and rushed to Su Yan in a hurry, like a group of crazy wild wolves, their eyes shooting fierce. The rays of light attacked his vital points fiercely.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled coldly, with a look of disrespect and contempt on his face, and directly used a trick of Pear Blossom Rain. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, looked up at the void, used his own spirit to connect with the stars of the nine heavens, and then summoned a pear blossom-shaped torrential rain, which contained a force of collapse, unstoppable, murderous, and swept toward the group of low-level disciples at high speed. go.


    In an instant, before the group of low-level disciples had a chance to resist, they were enveloped in a dense rain of pear blossoms, and their bodies were under tremendous pressure. Break through the head, some are in a state of suffocation, and some become a lunatic.

 Chapter 5301： God blocks killing gods, Buddha blocks killing Buddha

    Chapter 5301: God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha


    In short, the group of low-level disciples died tragically, and the scene was like an Asura killing field, ending the lives of more than 50 disciples in an instant.


    Seeing that many low-level disciples of Taiyin Sect died one after another, Su Yan did not feel any guilt or pity.


    In this world, the strong eat the weak, and since they dare to attack him, they will pay the price in blood.


    Seeing that scene, Wang Sujuan''s delicate body trembled, thinking of what just happened, and she still has lingering fears to this day.


    If she didn''t know how to beg Su Yan for mercy, she might have turned into a cold corpse now, and she might die even worse than this low-level group.


    Thinking of this, she felt extremely lucky in her heart, and secretly thanked Su Yan for his grace of not killing.


    Suddenly, at this moment, Protector East jumped over, holding a pair of golden rings in his hands, a light blue luster glowed from the outside of the rings, which seemed to be a magic weapon that had been tempered a thousand times, with infinite power.


    "Boy, today you are killing in the Taiyin Sect. As one of the four guardians of the Taiyin Sect, I absolutely cannot let you leave safely!"


    Protector Dong moved, jumped a few times on the ground, and quickly ran in front of Su Yan, his face turned blue and white, and he pointed his finger at his nose, wishing that a ring would smash his head.


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he cast a pitying look at Protector East, like looking at a dying person, and said lightly: "Why, you still want to block my way. Tell you, in this little Taiyin Within the sect, if I want to come, I can come, and I can leave if I want, and no one can stop me, otherwise, the gods will stop killing gods, and Buddhas will stop killing Buddhas, and they will never be merciful.��


    "Okay, I can not block your way, but no matter what, you can''t take away my junior sister Wang Sujuan. She is a woman I have a crush on. If I leave her, I will not be able to live."


    "What happened between you and her has nothing to do with me."


    "Boy, if that''s the case, then die."


    As one of the four guardians of the Dharma, East Protector has a profound cultivation base and strong divine power.


    What''s more, not long ago, he had also broken through the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, and he had never been able to find a suitable opponent to fight with him. Today, he just came to practice with Su Yan, in order to verify his true strength.


    "A rookie who has just stepped into the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, even dares to yell at me, I don''t know how high the sky is."


    Su Yan pouted, completely ignoring Protector East.


    This is also worthy of me to **** beautiful women, you should go home and practice for another hundred years.


    After speaking, Protector Dong opened his bows from left and right, holding a golden ring in each of his hands. The light was shining brightly, and he slowly approached Su Yan.


    Seeing this, the South Protector, the West Protector, and the North Protector looked at each other, saw a complex look in each other''s eyes, and blurted out: "The North Protector, wait a minute, do you need us to join forces?"


    "No need, this protector has just stepped into the half-step divine realm, and I just used him to train my dragon and phoenix double rings."


    "Okay, since this is the case, we will not disturb you. Once the situation is not favorable for you, we will immediately assist you."


    "Thank you for the kindness of the three guardians, this guardian will always be remembered in my heart."


    After speaking, Hufa Dong carried the dragon and phoenix double rings, and rushed to Su Yan. He swung forward, and the two rings flew past, with a sound of breaking the air, and hit Su Yan''s head sharply.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he immediately pulled out a row of deadly butterfly knives from his waist and threw them at the opposite side.


    Immediately, the row of deadly butterfly knives shattered the void, hurried, fast and ruthless, with a terrifying aura, and instantly passed through one of the rings, castrated unabated, and quickly stabbed at the throat of the East Protector.


    Protector Dong was taken aback, he didn''t expect Su Yan to have such a magic weapon, so he hurriedly dodged to the side.


    Unpredictable, at this moment, another deadly butterfly knife rushed over and shot at the heart of Protector East.


    When he discovered the trajectory of the deadly butterfly knife, the latter had already flown in front of him.


    When panicked, he hurriedly dodged to the side.


    However, it was already too late, he just moved a little, the deadly butterfly knife had penetrated his left chest, only a finger''s length from the heart.


    what����


    Protector East screamed, a piercing pain came from his chest, and his head felt dizzy.


    Su Yan sneered and said, "What? You know how good I am, do you still want to continue challenging me?"


    "Kid, die!"


    Dong Hufa gritted his teeth, trying his best to regain his sobriety, and approached Su Yan step by step.


    "Unbelievable!"


    Su Yan rose into the sky, just like Dapeng''s wings, the long sword in his hand and his body merged with each other, turning into a bright and dazzling sword light, extremely fast, just like a meteor piercing the sky, instantly from the East Protector''s side swept past.


    This time, Su Yan wasn''t as lucky as last time. His whole body was hit by a dazzling sword light. He felt incomparable pain all over his body, and he fell lightly towards the back.


    Upon seeing this, the South Protector, the West Protector, and the North Protector swarmed up, and while the East Protector had not landed, they simultaneously shot a soft ball of light, supported his body, and then slowly landed on the ground.


    Dong Hufa''s qi was like a gossamer, and a mass of white foam was spit out of his mouth. The tiger''s mouth in his right hand was aching, and a layer of bright red blood was faintly visible.


    He stared at Su Yan fiercely, and said to the three guardians beside him: "Three guardians, I''m sorry, I have disappointed you all. This kid has a high level of cultivation, strange swordsmanship, and cunning. I''m not his opponent at all."


    "East Protector, don''t blame yourself, victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs, the first elder of the outer sect, the second elder of the inner sect, the third elder, the most outstanding Wang Sujuan of the inner sect, all of them are masters of this sect, and they are not equally defeated by him. in the hands." Nan Hufa sighed and smiled bitterly.


    North Protector frowned, holding the hilt of the sword tightly in his right hand, and said, "All protectors, if we are fighting alone, we are not his opponents. Why don''t the four of us join forces and catch him off guard?"


    "Okay, I agree with this suggestion." Protector Bei raised his right hand and said solemnly.


    "This time, I''m going to **** Senior Sister back."


    "Yes, the Taiyin Sect can die of countless low-level disciples, but it cannot lose a genius like Senior Sister."


    "Brothers, come on, for our future way out, we must kill this kid today."


    After speaking, Dong Hufa resisted the pain, took out a golden sore medicine from his arms, quickly sprinkled it on the wound, and then used the acupoint sealing technique to seal the acupoints around the wound to prevent the wound from continuing to bleed.


    Then, after some simple explosions, he was finally back to normal.


    After that, the four guardians joined together, each holding a magic weapon in their hands, and slowly approached Su Yan, surrounded him in the center, and each gave him a knowing blow.

 Chapter 5302： fish dead net

    Five thousand three hundred and two octopus dead net broken


    Facing the intensive offensive of the four guardians, not only did Su Yan not panic at all, on the contrary, he appeared very calm and carefully observed the movements of each guardian.


    Protector Dong held the dragon and phoenix double rings in his hand, and seemed to be feeling a little powerless. Obviously, he suffered a big loss from Su Yan just now, and he still hasn''t fully recovered.


    The south protector holds a flute in his hand, and his feet are tied with a stance of eight characters. The west protector holds a lute in his hand, and the north protector holds a blood drop. They stand on a small tree, and the four form a circle. The momentum, standing in different directions, surrounded Su Yan in a small space.


    Su Yan smiled coldly, mobilized a strong and pure divine power in his body, and rose into the sky, his feet kept stepping on the void, as if walking on the ground, his hands were slowly crossed in front of his chest, condensing a group of bright and dazzling red light. The red lotus dance was sacrificed.


    Suddenly, accompanied by a dull voice, a red lotus sky dance appeared above his head, like a burning red lotus flower, extremely dazzling.


    It burst out with waves of red light, and shot sharply towards the four protectors.


    Protector Dong had suffered a loss from Su Yan. Knowing that this man was a formidable expert, he did not dare to underestimate the enemy. He held two enhanced dragon and phoenix double rings in both hands. Resist the red light that keeps coming from the sky.


    Protector Nan''s pupils shrank sharply, feeling the great pressure in the sky, and his body trembled.


    As his thoughts turned sharply, he hurriedly held the flute in his hand, put it to his mouth, and played a spooky and eerie tune. The sound he made formed invisible sound waves, which contained hundreds of illusory demons, as if real. Transformation, each phantom demon spread its teeth and claws, and quickly spread towards the red lotus dance in the air.


    Western Hufa snorted coldly, and quickly played the pipa with both hands, and the ten fingers collided back and forth, forming a blue sound barrier that spread out.


    Protector Bei''s expression changed slightly, and he was holding a blood drop in his hand, which was a kind of physical magic weapon, and it was difficult to deal with the magic attack issued by Honglian Tianwu.


    In a hurry, he rolled his eyes and threw the blood drop out, and his spirit was connected with it.


    Then, he roared loudly, pointed his right hand to the sky, and displayed a defensive skill, the golden bell, and a light yellow light shield appeared outside his body in an instant, surrounded by all kinds of difficult and incomprehensible runes. .


    At this moment, under Su Yan''s counterattack, the four protectors can be said to be four immortals crossing the sea, each showing their magical powers.


    However, in Su Yan''s point of view, the exercises or magic weapons used by the four were bells and whistles, and they were not powerful enough to pose a threat to him.


    In addition, he always believed in that sentence.


    Under absolute power, all struggle is in vain.


    The mere four masters of the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm dared to make an axe in front of him.


    In an instant, he quickly came back to his senses, flipped his right hand, and the red lotus dance above the sky automatically flew back to his hand.


    At this moment, all the red light disappeared.


    The east protector, the south protector, the west protector, and the north protector took a few steps back, their faces turned pale, and the tiger''s mouth felt a tearing sensation, and staggered back to the side of a wall, a trace of bright red blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    It can be seen that in the battle just now, the divine light emitted by the red lotus sky dance has caused the four guardians to be traumatized to varying degrees.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was expressionless, holding the red lotus sky dance in his hand, and slowly landed on the ground from the void, standing in front of the four guardians.


    The four guardians looked at each other in dismay, and saw a touch of panic in each other''s eyes.


    After the battle just now, the four of them came to a conclusion that the man in front of him had a high level of cultivation and many magic weapons. Obviously, he was not a master from the sixth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor to the peak of the ninth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor.


    If the four of them guessed correctly, this person is deliberately hiding his cultivation.


    In this world, some great powers with high cultivation bases often know a kind of breath-holding technique, which can compress their own cultivation bases to a very low level, making it impossible to see through his true strength.


    This kind of master who deliberately hides his cultivation can often kill people invisibly. When you find out that he is a peerless master, you have unknowingly turned into a cold corpse, so terrifying.


    Protector Dong gritted his teeth and said viciously: "Boy, you have been hiding your cultivation all the time. No wonder you can defeat the first elder of the outer sect, the second elder of the inner sect, the third elder, and the fourth elder."


    "Do you only know now? It''s too late!" Su Yan shrugged, and a violent aura suddenly erupted from his body.


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure from Su Yan, the four guardians'' bodies trembled violently.


    Who is he and why can he release such a terrifying coercion?


    For a while, I could barely breathe.


    If I knew this earlier, why should it be in the first place.


    It is all to blame for the fourth elder of the inner door to come to this cave to provoke this person, otherwise, perhaps we can still get along with him.


    Fourth elder, fourth elder, you **** thing, even if you die, you will have to back up the rest of us. You are too despicable to be a human being.


    In an instant, the four guardians were shocked and angry, and even regretted participating in this matter in their hearts.


    Otherwise, the four of them are still spending time and drinking in the majestic Wanhua Building, living a life of ease and freedom.


    Bei Hufa is the youngest in grade and has a smooth personality. At this moment, he has a strong desire to save his life. He hurriedly took a few steps forward and cupped his hands: "Senior, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t have a conflict with you, please don''t care about me, forgive me. A life."


    "Actually... I also thought about forgiving you just now, but you know too much, and you have to die." Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled, just like a giant dragon staring at four ants. There was a faint contempt in his heart.


    Bei Hufa was scared to death, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, he turned from fear to ruthlessness, and gritted his teeth: "Okay, very good, very good, since you have killed all the people and won''t let the four of us retreat, then we will come with you. A fish is dead and the net is broken."


    "The fish is dead and the net is broken? I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    "Boy, just wait and see!"


    "Brother, stop talking nonsense, the four of us join forces to kill him as quickly as possible to avoid future troubles."


    "Okay, brothers are of the same mind, and their profits will break the gold."


    "Since you don''t want to live anymore, then I''ll send you on your way."


    As soon as the words fell, the four guardians moved, and each performed a movement technique, leaving several afterimages on the spot, like four night elves, rushing towards Su Yan.

 Chapter 5303： broken walls

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and three broken walls


    With a wave of Su Yan''s right hand, the red lotus sky dance shines brightly, sending out a masculine and majestic force, which instantly knocks the four guardians out.


    Then, the red lotus sky dance sent out a hundred meters of divine light, and quickly shot towards the east protector.


    Dong Hufa''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he turned a somersault in the air and passed the Baizhang Divine Light.


    Immediately, Baizhang Divine Light shot out horizontally, just cut into a huge building in front, and passed through the middle, instantly cutting the building into two.


    boom!


    With a deafening sound, the building in front turned into a pile of ruins in an instant, all kinds of stones and dust filled the void, showing a scene of broken walls and ruins everywhere, very tragic.


    At the same time, affected by that power, a crack about half a meter deep appeared on the ground, devastated, as if someone had cut it open with a knife.


    The surrounding trees kept swaying, and countless yellow leaves were falling.


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, and he performed the space jumping technique. He disappeared from the spot and appeared silently beside Protector East. A cloud of cold energy condensed in his right hand and slapped him heavily.


    what����


    Before Hufa Dong could react, he was slapped and flew out by a force that was extremely cold and yin, and a terrifying cry came out of his mouth. His whole body seemed to be wrapped in ice, and he fell to the ground weakly. The group was sealed with ice and could not move.


    This guy danced so much that Su Yan decided that he would use the knife to intimidate the other low-level disciples of the Taiyin Sect, so that everyone would have a deep fear of him and would not dare to trouble him again.


    Protector Nan was in a hurry, jumped over, took out an axe from his waist, and tried to smash the layer of ice on Protector East''s body.


    Who knows, at this moment, a divine light emanated from Su Yan''s eyes, fast, accurate and ruthless, with a force of destruction in it, it suddenly arrived in front of Protector East, and shot in from his heart. .


    Suddenly, with a bang, Protector East''s body shattered together with the ice, creating a strong explosion, all kinds of rotten flesh and blood scattered in the void, forming a beautiful picture.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan was in a good mood. The person who danced the most, finally died in his hands.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    "East Protector, you died so miserably, brother, I''m sorry for you!"


    "Two colleagues, come together, kill this person as quickly as possible, and use his head to pay homage to the Eastern Protector."


    The South Protector, the West Protector, and the North Protector became furious, like three-headed mad bison, rushing towards Su Yan.


    "presumptuous."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth twitched, these three people were not timid, to actually say in front of him that they would use his head to pay homage to the souls of the dead.


    Well, since you don''t know what to do, then I''ll send you on your way.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan repeated his old tricks and disappeared directly from the place, like a gust of wind, and instantly appeared behind the three of them. The boundless power slapped towards the South Protector, the West Protector, and the North Protector.


    In an instant, the three guardians couldn''t dodge in time, and they were immediately shaken and flew out by the fierce and vast force, like three eagles with broken wings, falling to the ground lightly, all the bones of the whole body were broken, and the internal organs in the body were overturned. , The pain was unbearable, the head felt blank for a while, and gradually lost consciousness.


    Looking at the four stiff bodies on the ground, Su Yan breathed a few sighs of relief, turned around and walked to Wang Sujuan''s side, reached out and patted her shoulder lightly, and said, "Xiaojuan, I''m tired, arrange for me a good one. Room."


    "Yes, Master." Wang Sujuan nodded, her pretty face showed a touch of shyness, she turned and walked towards the front.


    Having just arrived, Su Yan was unfamiliar with the place of life, so Su Yan could only live in that humble and damp cave.


    Now, after a thrilling battle, he killed the first elder of the outer sect, the fourth elder of the inner sect, the second elder, the third elder, and the four guardians, and became a strong man in the Taiyin Sect.


    Of course, during that battle, Wang Sujuan had mentioned to him that in addition to the dead elders, the Taiyin Sect also had a great elder, a sect master, and an ancestor with a high level of cultivation.


    It is said that the chief elder is still presiding over the major events of the sect in the main hall, while the sect master is retreating and practicing in a cave in the back mountain. At present, it happens to be a critical moment for him to practice. .


    Just now, Su Yan went through a great battle. At this moment, the divine energy in his body was too much. He had to find a room with an elegant environment to rest for a period of time, and then exercise his energy in the room to adjust his breath. Only then could he completely restore his peak state.


    However, he is not in a hurry, because he can recover his divine power in a short time.


    As long as he continuously absorbs the spiritual energy around him, as well as the essence of the sun and moon between heaven and earth, and converts it into divine power through a secret method, he can return to his normal state.


    Suddenly, next to the rockery behind, a black shadow suddenly flashed past.


    Su Yan''s figure moved, leaving several afterimages on the spot, and quickly swept to the shadow, holding his sword to block his path.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out that that person was the fat man Su Yan met when he first entered the kitchen.


    I still remember that at that time, Su Yan felt that fat men hated him, so he slapped him out with a palm.


    Who knows, this kid not only did not die, but also saw the whole thing.


    He knows too much. If he spreads this matter, it will definitely attract the attention of the nearby sects. At that time, all kinds of troubles will come to the door.


    Although he is not afraid of anyone, he sometimes wants to live quietly and does not like some cats and dogs to come to disturb him.


    The fat man was sweating profusely, his eyes flashed a gleam of panic, his body shivered, his heart gasped, and even his soul felt a shudder, and he couldn''t help but slumped on the ground.


    "How do you want to die?" Su Yan stared at the fat man and said word by word.


    The fat man was startled, a stream of urine flowed out, and immediately wet the entire crotch, and the air was filled with a stench.


    Su Yan frowned and kicked the fat man out with one kick.


    The fat man screamed again and again, fell heavily to the ground, his legs were weak, he knelt down in front of Su Yan, and bowed his head three times deeply, in order to get his forgiveness, he begged: "Senior, forgive me, I still Young and not wanting to die."


    Su Yan sighed, pressed the sword against the fat man''s throat, and smiled bitterly: "Actually, from the beginning, I didn''t want to kill you, but you know too much, the more you know, the more you know, right? On the contrary, he is getting worse, especially some useless straw bags."

 Chapter 5304： deceive teachers and destroy ancestors

    The fifth thousand three hundred and four chapters deceive the master and destroy the ancestors


    "Senior, I can assure you that as long as you are willing to kill me, I will never want anyone to tell me about today''s incident. I can swear to God that from now on, I am willing to be a mute."


    "Mute can''t do it, only dead people can''t speak."


    After he finished speaking, a shining sword light flashed across, and the body of the fat man was immediately separated, a huge head fell to the ground, and a pool of bright red blood spattered from the wound.


    At this moment, on the east side of this square, Wang Sujuan leaned on a pillar and was looking towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan walked quickly to Wang Sujuan''s side and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Master." Wang Sujuan nodded, bent down slightly, put her hands under her lower abdomen, and said softly.


    After speaking, Wang Sujuan walked in the front, while Su Yan walked behind, the distance between the two was about half a meter, and they walked towards the front one after the other.


    After a while, the two arrived in front of a fresh and elegant bamboo building.


    It turned out that this bamboo building was where Wang Sujuan lived. As the most outstanding female disciple of the younger generation of Taiyin Sect, she was deeply favored and loved by the elders of the sect and the sect master.


    Later, because of her outstanding performance in various assessments within the sect, the sect master was in a good mood, so he gave this bamboo building to her.


    The two of them had just entered the bamboo building and were sitting on a bamboo chair when two good-looking maids walked in. The two were wearing a satin skirt, with fruits and wine and vegetables in their hands, neatly placed on the table. superior.


    Afterwards, the two chatted about some interesting topics while eating delicious food, occasionally bursting into happy laughter.


    Su Yan was full of food and drink, standing outside a railing on the second floor, leaning on the railing to look out, feeling sighed in his heart.


    Since he came to this God''s Domain, it was the first time he had enjoyed this quiet atmosphere of life.


    After a frenzied killing, his heart was exhausted, and he just wanted to calmly enjoy the beautiful scenery of nature to relieve his nervousness.


    Before he knew it, another half an hour had passed, and Su Yan jumped into a clean pool below and took a cold shower there.


    Upstairs, Wang Sujuan saw Su Yan''s strong and strong muscles, her pretty face couldn''t help crawling into a bright blush, she stomped her feet gently, and turned to leave.


    After cleaning, Su Yan put on a set of robes, jumped to the second floor platform, walked straight to a room, pushed the door and entered, lying on a comfortable wooden bed.


    Before going to bed, he looked around and always felt that this room was not very safe, so he placed a ban in the room.


    After everything was done, he finally felt relieved, closed his eyes, his whole body was in a relaxed state, and gradually fell asleep.


    Sure enough, his worries were not superfluous. Not long after he fell asleep, a group of fully-armed young disciples suddenly entered the door. The leader was an old man in his sixties.


    Seeing that a group of male and female disciples suddenly appeared outside the door, the two maids rushed to greet them.


    One of the maids took two steps, reached out and blocked the way of the 60-year-old old man, and said, "Elder, Miss Wang is taking a shower in the room, please don''t bring anyone in."


    "A major event happened in the sect just now. Many elders and the four guardians died in the hands of a young cultivator. According to a disciple in the sect, the young cultivator has followed Wang Sujuan into the bamboo building. If you know each other, you should get out of here immediately. Go aside, don''t influence us to arrest criminals here!" The Great Elder was full of anger, his eyes were red, he rudely slapped the maid a few times, and led a group of disciples to rush forward.


    At this time, another maid performed light work, jumped up from the ground, quickly flew to the opposite bamboo building, walked quickly to a room, and shouted: "Miss, it''s not good, Great Elder. Came to the door with a group of disciples."


    "Xiao Cui, don''t worry, I''ll go out immediately." A graceful and gentle voice came from the room, very nice.


    The maid handed over the compilation and said, "Yes, miss."


    After a while, even the door was opened, and then Wang Sujuan walked out wearing a light veil, holding a long sword in her hand.


    Usually, if there is no important matter, the first elder will not visit the door. This time he came here to find her, and it must be for the killing of the sect.


    Now, the culprit is sleeping in this bamboo building.


    However, she had just signed a master-servant contract with Su Yan, and she was willing to be his maid. If she dared to violate the master-servant contract, she would suffer the backlash from this contract and explode to her death.


    She is still young, and she still wants to live a few more thoughts, play in this vast and boundless realm of the gods, and eat all the deliciousness of this world.


    Therefore, no matter what, she could not betray Su Yan.


    Soon, the first elder rushed over with a group of male and female disciples. With sad and angry expressions on their faces, they slowly approached Wang Sujuan and said, "Sujuan, tell me honestly, where did you hide that person?"


    "Elder, I don''t know, I just came back from outside." Wang Sujuan shook her head and whispered.


    "Hmph, you lied, obviously a disciple saw you entering the bamboo building with that person."


    "What''s the matter? I think that disciple is dazzled, so he has an illusion."


    "Senior sister, in front of the facts, you don''t have to argue. I clearly saw you and that person enter this house."


    "Yes, I can testify."


    "My fellow students, Wang Sujuan, who was in trouble with foreign enemies, deliberately killed many elders of the sect, as well as the four guardians. The crime is serious, and we will immediately put her on death row and interrogate her severely."


    "Yes, brother, we obey your orders."


    After speaking, a group of male and female disciples rushed up, each holding a magic weapon in their hands, with angry expressions on their faces, and quickly approached Wang Sujuan.


    "Brother, sister, what exactly do you want to do?" Wang Sujuan frowned, pulled out a long sword from her waist, and waved it a few times in the void, sending out a dozen brilliant sword lights, which fell on the front of several people. Sole of feet, said solemnly.


    A petite female disciple came out of the crowd, pointed her finger at Wang Sujuan''s nose, and said word by word, "Do you still need to ask? You are fornicating with foreign enemies, killing your fellow students, deceiving your teachers and destroying your ancestors. People can be punished."


    "Since you are the most outstanding female disciple of this sect, we can give you a chance to make a contribution to your crime. As long as you are willing to tell the whereabouts of that person, all your crimes will be forgiven."


    "My classmates, don''t arbitrarily put this trumped-up charge on me. I, Wang Sujuan, can swear to God that I have never done anything to harm the heavens and reason or betray my teacher''s sect."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Furong, Qiuyue, you two help other disciples, and immediately capture Wang Sujuan, and the others will come with me."


    "Yes, Great Elder, everything follows your arrangement."

 Chapter 5305： Under the reward, there must be a brave man

    Chapter 5305 Under the reward, there must be a brave man


    After finishing speaking, some of the disciples followed Furong and Qiuyue, pulled out their weapons, slowly approached Wang Sujuan, and surrounded her in the middle.


    As the most outstanding disciple of Taiyin Sect, Wang Sujuan was naturally not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    So far, her cultivation base has stepped into the half-step **** realm, and she has a unique style in Qinggong, shield technique, swordsmanship, and formation.


    If she didn''t make a move, she shocked the audience when she made her move.


    At this moment, facing those same sects in the past, to be honest, she didn''t want to conflict with everyone.


    However, she is not a criminal, but people bother her.


    In desperation, she had to do everything in her power to fight.


    Thinking of this, she frowned, performed a light art and volleyed into the air, leaping up from the ground, like a beautiful swan, pulling out a sharp long sword from her waist, her feet slowly stepping on the void, continuous Swinging the long sword, it sent out several thick and long sword beams, like a drizzle, and it quickly poured down towards the disciples below.


    Seeing this, some low-level cultivators who were between the Immortal Emperor''s Reincarnation and the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations jumped in their hearts and hurriedly ran around.


    Some disciples went around behind the wall, some disciples hid under the stones, and some disciples jumped into the pool, showing a scene of embarrassment everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, Furong and Qiuyue were shocked, and their faces showed surprise. I didn''t expect Wang Sujuan to be so powerful, and they beat all the low-level disciples to the ground.


    Both of them are also half-step **** transformation masters. If they are compared with Wang Sujuan, there is still a big gap.


    After a moment of contemplation, the two quickly regained their senses, pulled out a long sword, and rushed to Wang Sujuan, stabbed at her key point sharply.


    Wang Sujuan raised her long sword to block Furong and Qiuyue''s attacks, jumped up, and quickly ran towards a small forest next to her.


    On the other side, the first elder led dozens of elite disciples, each with a magic weapon in their hands, broke into each room of the bamboo building, and searched for Su Yan everywhere.


    After some searching, everyone finally found an important clue.


    It turned out that in the first room on the second floor, the door was tightly closed, and it seemed that someone had placed a ban on the outside, as if it was separated by a barrier, which prevented everyone from entering the room.


    The elders and others tried to break the restriction, but it had no effect. Any force that touched the periphery of the restriction was bounced back by an object similar to water ripples.


    Helpless, everyone had to wait and see, standing outside the door to maintain a state of alert, patiently waiting for Su Yan to come out.


    On the other hand, in order to preserve her own strength, Wang Sujuan performed Qinggong flying in the air, quickly escaping the pursuit of two fellow students, and escaped.


    However, in fact, she did not go far, but hid behind a hidden rockery, and used a statue as a cover to observe the movement over the bamboo building.


    Before you know it, an hour has passed.


    After a period of rest, Su Yan finally returned to his peak state. He woke up from his sleep, opened a pair of confused eyes, jumped off the bed, walked straight to the door, pushed it open, and walked out.


    At this time, with the opening of the room, the restriction he had arranged before disappeared at the moment when the door was opened.


    The Great Elder and others had been waiting for a long time, and suddenly saw Su Yan walking out, with an excited look on his face, he immediately stood up from the ground, pulled out a magic weapon one after another, and slowly approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan stopped, his eyes swept coldly at the crowd, his face did not show any expression, just like a Nine Nether Killing God, his body exuded a chilling aura.


    Feeling the great pressure, everyone couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and their hands and feet trembled slightly.


    The first elder frowned, thinking of the death of many elders and the four guardians in Su Yan''s hands, all his fears vanished, turning into a deep anger.


    He took two steps, holding a cane in his hand, a cold light in his eyes, and said solemnly: "Disciples, come on, teach me a hard lesson for this kid, whoever can chop off his head, this elder will reward a cultivator. Sword Art, and a small bag of Primordial Crystals."


    "Yes, Great Elder, I will follow your orders." Many disciples nodded with respectful expressions on their faces, bowed slightly, and said in unison.


    After speaking, the group of male and female disciples swarmed up, like moths to a flame, holding different magic weapons in their hands, waving them a few times in the void, hurriedly rushed to Su Yan, and launched a violent attack on him.


    Seeing this, Su Yan did not panic or panic, and calmly sacrificed the divine artifact of good fortune, illuminating a dazzling white light, which contained an aura of annihilation, like a galloping Yellow River pattern, overwhelming the sky towards the sky. The group of male and female disciples swept over.


    All of a sudden, facing this overwhelming force, all the male and female disciples couldn''t resist, and even the man flew out with the magic weapon, his chest felt the qi and blood churning, like a broken kite, quickly fell towards the ground go.


    At the same time, under the influence of that power, the tower next to it collapsed, and the ground raised a cloud of dust, instantly turning into a pile of ruins.


    Not only that, even the nearby ponds and woods and other reference objects shook violently. The pond water stirred up a layer of waves more than two meters high, and a row of trees swayed from side to side, showing a bleak scene everywhere.


    Seeing this, some of the remaining disciples in the back were taken aback. Unexpectedly, Su Yan was so powerful that he sent more than half of the disciples flying over with one move, which was so terrifying.


    Just now, no one knew what was going on, not even how Su Yan made his move, and was crushed by a powerful force, and there was no chance for him to resist at all.


    All of a sudden, the remaining disciples were terrified, and they couldn''t help but retreat, and they took a few steps back one after another, and a deep sense of awe arose in their hearts.


    Su Yan''s ancient well had no waves, and his clothes moved without any wind. He calmly looked at the group of disciples in front of him, and said solemnly: "Everyone, let''s be honest, in front of me, you are all vulnerable, you are sensible, get to the side, I can spare your life, otherwise, today will be your death day next year."


    Hearing this, more than a dozen disciples were frightened to death, a cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, their bodies trembled violently, a sigh of relief was drawn in their hearts, and a look of awe and horror appeared on their faces.


    I have to say that this person in front of me is indeed powerful. He can kill many elders and the four guardians, and he is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Many disciples have low cultivation bases, generally between the Fourth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor and the Nine Reincarnations of the Immortal Emperor, and the opponent''s strength is close to or even surpasses the half-step divine realm.

 Chapter 5306： Severely punished

    The fifth thousand three hundred and six chapters are severely punished


    Instead, everyone might as well keep silent.


    Thinking of this, more than half of the remaining disciples took a few steps back, threw away the magic weapons in their hands, and fled.


    Seeing this, Su Yan showed a satisfied smile.


    To be honest, he doesn''t want to start killing here, he just wants to make a name for himself here, so as to gain the support of everyone and become the actual controller of this sect.


    In the future, if he takes the position of the sect master, he will have to rely on these elite disciples to handle the affairs of the sect.


    Therefore, when he saw the crowd fleeing, he did not chase, but let them leave.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the first elder performed a magic trick, leaving an afterimage on the spot, hurried to the back of a female disciple, raised his right palm, and slapped her on the back.


    Immediately, the female disciple was caught off guard, and just happened to be shot by the Great Elder. Her chest felt like the river was overturned, her throat was sore, and she opened her mouth to spit out a mass of bright red blood.


    Her figure was stagnant, her expression was haggard, she turned around slowly, her eyes showed an incredible look, and she said feebly, "Elder, you... why did you sneak up on me?"


    The Great Elder looked solemn and sneered: "Zong rules stipulate that those who escape in battle will be killed without mercy."


    The female disciple was devastated, two lines of regretful tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, her legs were weak, and she fell to the ground weakly.


    At this moment, she never dreamed that the once gentle and kind elder would be so cruel and bloodthirsty today.


    Knowing this, she would have fled the scene immediately.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. When she started to regret it too late, it was too late.


    The elder was expressionless, looking down at her like a giant dragon staring at an ant, and said solemnly: "Since you have no use value, then die."


    After speaking, he suddenly pulled out a dagger, and the cold light flashed, slowly approaching the female disciple.


    The female disciple''s pupils shrank, with a desperate look on her face, she watched the Great Elder approaching, but she had no strength to resist.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a tall and majestic body descended from the sky and landed steadily next to the female disciple, holding a long sword in his hand, majestic.


    The female disciple looked up and saw that the person who came was Su Yan. She trembled, her eyes lit up, and she thought, "Hey, why did he appear in front of me? Could it be that he came to save me."


    For a moment, she was so excited, her delicate body shook violently, just like a drowning person suddenly grabbing a life-saving straw, and the flame of life rekindled in her heart.


    The first elder became angry with shame, the veins on his forehead burst out, his face was blue and white, he clenched his fists tightly, and a raging anger burned in his heart, and said sharply: "Boy, you are so courageous, how dare you to meddle in the old man''s business. !"


    "Old man, I will not only mind your business, but also kill you." Su Yan shrugged, with a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, said lightly.


    "Hmph, a cultivator at the peak of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations even shouted in front of this old man. I really don''t know how high the sky is."


    "Old man, if you still have any last words to say, you should explain it to me as soon as possible, otherwise, after you die, there will be no one to see you at the end."


    "Be presumptuous, shut your stinky mouth, Lao Tzu lives a hundred years, with the same life as the sky, and will always be in a state of immortality and immortality. In this world, the person who can kill me has not yet been born."


    "Oh, is it? You are so confident."


    "Yes, since the old man became the first elder, anyone who dared to provoke me generally did not end well, either by my abolition of hands or feet, or by my sword. Today, I believe that you will not either. There will be exceptions, destined to die in my hands."


    "You are indeed very confident, but you don''t have that kind of ability, hahaha."


    Hearing the arrogant words of the first elder, Su Yan suddenly felt very funny, just like hearing the funniest joke between heaven and earth, he couldn''t help but let out a long smile to the sky, ignoring the first elder at all.


    If Su Yan is not mistaken, the first elder''s cultivation is only in the middle stage of half-step **** transformation.


    However, at the half-step divine realm level, Su Yan was like a game character who had opened up, and he was always invincible.


    The first elder shook his body, pointed his finger at Su Yan''s nose, and sneered, "Boy, what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you being stupid and ignorant." Su Yan curled his lips, folded his arms around his chest, his eyes looked very indifferent, as if he was looking at a dead person, without any emotion at all.


    "To shut up."


    The first elder was completely furious, his thin body trembled violently, he held a cane in his hand, leaving an afterimage on the spot, raised the cane high, and shot dozens of cane shadows in a row, fiercely attacking Su Yan''s facade.


    Su Yan jumped up and down, rabbits rose and magpies fell, just like a spiritual monkey, cleverly avoiding all attacks.


    The Great Elder was expressionless, feeling that the crutch was not powerful enough, and immediately activated the pure divine power in his body, quickly injected it into the crutch, and instantly blessed its power.


    But at this moment, Wang Sujuan, Furong, and Qiuyue came over and stood beside the injured female disciple, with a solemn look on their faces, and said in unison, "Be careful, the old man knows magic attacks."


    "Thank you ladies for reminding me." Su Yan''s face was frosty, he bent down slightly, and cupped his hands.


    After speaking, he was a little puzzled. Obviously these girls are disciples of Taiyin Sect, why do they want to help him at this moment? Is there any hidden secret in it?


    Seemingly feeling the doubts in Su Yan''s heart, Wang Sujuan stood up resolutely, pulled out a long sword from her waist, inserted it into the soil, and explained, "Master, you just rescued Senior Sister Hanmei, and I, Furong, and Junior Sister Qiuyue have already met. I was deeply moved by your spirit, so after a brief discussion, we decided to give up the dark to the light, follow your lead, and obey your orders unconditionally."


    "Oh, that''s it, I see."


    "Don''t worry, we will support you in spirit."


    Hearing this, the first elder was furious and furious, holding the shiny crutch in his hand, glanced at the three women indifferently, and said loudly: "The sect stipulates that those who cooperate with the enemy will be severely punished, and wait until the old man kills this kid. After that, I''ll take care of you guys slowly, Jie Jie."


    At this moment, looking at the exquisite and delicate body of the three daughters and the bright face like a peach blossom, the old man actually moved his thoughts.


    At this moment, there was a mess of footsteps and a loud voice outside the door.


    Then, a group of men and women rushed in with murderous intent, each wearing a gorgeous and expensive costume, holding an axe, a machete, a long sword, a halberd, a trident, a chain, a mace and other weapons in their hands. , slowly approaching this side.

 Chapter 5307： Samadhi True Fire

    Chapter 5307 Samadhi True Fire


    Soon, everyone arrived in the courtyard and stood beside the Great Elder.


    The elder''s eyes lit up, and he felt extremely excited. It turned out that his rescuer had come.


    The identities of this group of characters are complex, some are disciples of the outer sect, some are elders of the outer sect, and some are distinguished guests of other sects.


    Here, I will focus on two foreign sect distinguished guests. They come from a sect named Wuji Demon Sect. They came to Taiyin Sect this time mainly for an iron ore mining plan mentioned by the two parties.


    At this time, when everyone saw the Great Elder confronting a stranger, they quickly approached him and asked him about the whole story.


    The Great Elder frowned, gestured with his hands left and right in front of his chest, and explained the ins and outs of this matter in detail.


    Knowing that Su Yan was ruthless, he killed several elders, the four guardians, and some other low-level disciples in sequence, which obviously shook the foundation of the Taiyin Sect. Everyone felt extremely angry and cast hatred at Su Yan.


    He took a few steps for the leading old man, snorted heavily, held a long whip in his hand, waved it a few times in the void, emitting a few dazzling divine lights, and said sternly: "There is no reason, this person dares to be in this place. The land is wild, and I don��t even care about masters like me!��


    Hearing this, Wang Sujuan hurriedly looked at the source of the voice, and saw the identity of the person at a glance. It turned out that he was an outer sect elder of the Taiyin Sect. Due to his low aptitude and mediocre cultivation, he had not been reused by the sect.


    At this moment, he is in the limelight, and he should be trying to make a headway to attract the attention of the elders.


    When the time comes, the first elder will immediately promote him to the second elder of the inner door as soon as he is happy in his heart.


    Seemingly seeing the mind of the second elder of the outer sect, the first elder of the inner sect narrowed his eyes, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and said solemnly: "The second elder of the outer sect, as long as you can kill this person, the old man will immediately report to the sect master. I propose that you serve as the second elder of the inner sect."


    "Okay, thank you for the promotion of the first elder of the inner sect, I will go forward and teach that person." The second elder of the outer sect was full of ambition, feeling extremely excited, and walked up to Su Yan carelessly, without taking him in his eyes at all. He hooked his fingers frivolously and said: "Boy, you are sensible, immediately kneel in front of Lao Tzu and bow down three times deeply to appease Lao Tzu''s anger, otherwise, under Lao Tzu''s violent attack, you will will die without a place to be buried."


    "Kneel down and beg for mercy? I laughed, this is impossible, unless..." Su Yan half-smiled, glanced at the Outer Sect Great Elder out of the corner of his eyes, very unhappy.


    Just now, his heart was really angry, and he planned to kill the inner door elder with one sword. Who knows, this **** thing appeared in front of him, seriously disrupting his plan, and causing the inner door elder to live for a while longer time.


    Well, since you are willing to die in place of the inner door elder, then I will send you on the road and let you go to Huangquan Road to meet your grandma.


    "Boy, you say, unless what?"


    "Unless the sun rises from the west, or the moon is drawn out of a well."


    "Bold!"


    The words fell, and the second elder of the outer door became angry and angry, his eyes shot a strong killing intent, and quickly ran to Su Yan''s side, pulled out an axe from his waist, and performed a tricky and ruthless move, hitting two consecutively. More than a dozen attacks slashed towards Su Yan''s facade.


    Su Yan''s figure flickered, cleverly avoiding the wave of attacks, using the space jump technique, disappearing from the spot, and instantly appearing behind the second elder of the outer sect, opened his right palm, and a fiery flame condensed in the palm of his hand. on him.


    boom! With a dull voice, the second elder of the outer door was on fire, and the raging flames instantly enveloped his body, burning his clothes and flesh mercilessly.


    ahh...it hurts...help


    In an instant, the high-temperature flames continued to burn his body, and soon burned him into a pile of ashes.


    A gust of breeze blew past, and immediately swept away the pool of ashes on the ground.


    Seeing that tragic scene, the disciples and the two distinguished guests shivered, their necks felt a chill.


    Isn''t that right, the second elder of the outer door was burned to death with a fire?


    This is too scary.


    One of the distinguished guests took two steps, holding a folding fan in his hand, staring at Su Yan, and asked, "Boy, tell me honestly, what kind of flame is this."


    "Samadhi True Fire!" Su Yan stood tall, his long hair fluttering in the wind, as if a Nine Serenity God of War had landed in the Divine Realm, majestic.


    Hearing this, there was an uproar at the scene, and everyone had never dreamed that Su Yan could actually possess such a miraculous martial skill.


    It is said that this skill called Samadhi True Fire has been lost for hundreds of years.


    Now, when Su Yan showed it in public, he immediately surprised everyone.


    "What? Samadhi is really hot?"


    "No, he actually still has this skill?"


    "Who can tell me where he learned the true fire of Samadhi."


    The first elder frowned, quickly approached Su Yan, and asked, "Boy, tell me honestly, who taught you?"


    "To be honest, this is an art that I learned by myself. As for how I refined it, I can''t comment." Su Yan said.


    The first elder said: "Okay, very good, very good, for a while, the old man will forgive your life temporarily, and then put you in the prison, tortured, and will definitely force the refining secret of Samadhi True Fire!"


    "Old guy, you are dying, and you dare to be so greedy, you really can''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    The corner of the elder''s mouth twitched, and a clever plan suddenly appeared in his heart. He waved his hand and said loudly: "Disciples, listen to my orders and teach me a lesson to this kid."


    "Yes, Great Elder." The group of disciples and the two distinguished guests nodded.


    The first elder was proud and said again: "Whoever can beat him seriously and completely lose his attack power, the old man will reward him with a hundred taels of gold."


    "As ordered."


    After speaking, many outer disciples and two distinguished guests from the outer sect were eager to try, and pulled out a magic weapon, with a greedy look on their faces, and slowly approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan sneered, and immediately took out the Wanzai Frost Sword, hitting the ground with several icy sword qi.


    Every sword qi fell at the feet of the group of men and women, and immediately scared everyone back again and again.


    Su Yan pointed at the void with his sword, domineering, and said solemnly: "Attention, if anyone dares to disrespect me, the fate of the second elder of the outer sect will be your best example. Whoever of you wants to be wiped out, come and attack me."


    The group of male and female disciples and the two foreign sect distinguished guests were startled.


    After a while, most of the disciples retreated one after another, and only two distinguished guests from the outer sect remained.

 Chapter 5308： A sword breaks everything!

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighth chapter breaks through ten thousand methods with one sword!


    The Great Elder is almost gone, and his heart is inevitably uneasy. His hand holding the sword is a little trembling, his forehead is covered with sweat, he can''t help but take a few steps back and loudly said: "Boy, don''t be mad, even if you die, the old man will die with you. ."


    Hearing this, the few young disciples who stayed by the Great Elder''s side approached the Great Elder one after another, with a look of righteous indignation on their faces, staring at Su Yan viciously, like a pack of wild wolves staring at a lamb. , I can''t wait to bite Su Yan to death.


    Seeing this, the elder''s confidence increased, the worry in his heart disappeared, turned into a strong fighting spirit, turned grief into strength, raised the crutch in his hand, and waved it a few times in the void, making a whirring sound, Majestic and invincible, he jumped onto a large windmill and looked down at Su Yan condescendingly, a feeling of contempt for all living beings in his heart.


    Seeing the smug expression on the old guy''s face, Su Yan frowned and jumped up like a flying swallow, spreading his arms and stepping on the void with his feet, landing on another windmill.


    Wang Sujuan, Furong, and Qiuyue trembled, with a worried look on their faces.


    As we all know, in the Taiyin Sect, the Great Elder has a high level of cultivation, is good at using various spell attacks, and has a very high status in this sect. Won the favor and love of the suzerain and his disciples.


    He is extraordinary in strength and highly respected. No matter in terms of strength and prestige, he is almost the same as the sect master.


    Therefore, in addition to the sect master of Taiyin sect, the elders are the most powerful monks in the sect.


    It is said that during these two years, the Great Elder often traveled around the world, and he did not know how much blood of the enemy was in his hands.


    Anyone who dares to oppose him will not end well, either being killed mysteriously or becoming a crippled person.


    At this moment, a young disciple with a deer-eyed and rat-nosed nose took two steps, raised his head and looked towards the big windmill, his eyes fell on Su Yan, and shouted, "Boy, our great elder has a profound cultivation base and is invincible in the world. If you dare to go against him, you will die."


    "If you are acquainted with each other, you should obediently capture you, kneel down in front of us, and kowtow to admit your mistake."


    "Dog thing, you are not too timid to come to Taiyin Sect to make trouble, are you impatient to live?"


    "Don''t act wild in front of us, I can pierce your throat with one sword, hahaha."


    ...


    Seeing that someone came out to provoke Su Yan, some of the other disciples also roared, with a look of contempt on their faces, and kept scolding Su Yan, as if they had gained the upper hand in the battle, and did not take the latter seriously. eyes.


    Hearing this, Su Yan smiled but remained silent.


    In his eyes, the more people who like to shout, the more afraid in his heart.


    Now the group of Taiyin disciples are shouting and shouting, it is nothing more than to increase the morale of their party.


    However, under absolute power, all struggles are in vain, and they are doomed to death.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t say a word and didn''t make any movement at all, the group of disciples below became even more arrogant, and they urged the elders to take down Su Yan, and asked the beheading in public to avenge the dead elders and guardians, and used his head to pay homage to everyone''s heroic souls. .


    Seeing this, the first elder straightened his back, raised his head and raised his chest, really thought he was invincible, slowly raised a crutch, pointed at the void, and said solemnly: "Boy, are you going to kill yourself, or let me Blast your head."


    "Old man, you want me to make a choice, I''m afraid I don''t have the ability."


    "Okay, very good, very good, since you are courting death, then I will fulfill you."


    "Who will kill the deer, I don''t know yet, I advise you not to be too happy too soon."


    "presumptuous!"


    As soon as the words fell, the first elder took the lead, and performed a movement technique, leaving an afterimage on the spot, like a ghost, moving rapidly in the sky, and instantly swept to Su Yan''s side. The cane pierced his heart.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, seeing a Mitsubishi bayonet sticking upside down on the tip of the crutch, he immediately made a corresponding action, quickly mobilizing the pure and powerful divine power in his body, crossed his hands left and right in front of his chest, and condensed a crystal clear white ball of light. , which contains a power that destroys the sky and destroys the earth, and suddenly thunder roars outside the body, and the vitality fluctuates.


    In an instant, the ball of vitality in his hand detached from the palm of his hand, grew from small to large, and gradually formed a ball the size of a football. The scenery within the range swept away with a fierce and vast power of Peiran.


    It seemed that he felt the great pressure, the Great Elder suffocated for a while, his body trembled slightly, his face turned pale, and he couldn''t believe the facts in front of him.


    This... what kind of martial art is this? With such a huge momentum?


    At this moment, what everyone, including the Great Elder, didn''t know was that Su Yan was a cultivator with extraordinary talent and excellent roots. Since he stepped into the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, he was often able to use the five elements between the heaven and the earth, the sun and the sun. Moons, stars, or other tangible objects can be used at any time.


    Whether it is wind, fire, thunder and lightning, or metal, wood, water, soil, fire, or the sun, moon, stars, etc., with the help of his Chaos Nine Heavens Art, it can be transformed into spell attacks of various attributes at any time, and it can be destroyed unexpectedly. Various enemies.


    Of course, with the above magic attacks and the help of various magic weapons, its power will be even more powerful.


    ...


    Seeing a gleaming vitality bullet coming, the elder was startled, and immediately threw the crutch out and quickly moved towards the house next to him.


    But at this moment, the shining vitality bomb that was hanging like an opening suddenly destroyed the crutch thrown by the elder, and a dull sound suddenly sounded.


    The Great Elder landed on the roof ridge, raised his hands horizontally, his white hair was automatic without wind, and performed a move to transform vegetation into a shape, and immediately summoned the nearby leaves, quickly forming various combat states, some like knives, some They were like swords, some were like wind, and some were like fog, all of which were true and false, and they kept rushing towards Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Su Yan no longer kept a low profile, shouted violently, and threw out an ice sword of ten thousand years. The sword was slender and flickering with cold light. Going down, it turned into a sword light of a hundred feet, with infinite power and unstoppable force.


    "The sky and the earth are boundless, Qiankun borrows the law, rushes like a law, and a sword breaks all laws, disease."


    As soon as the voice fell, the dazzling sword light of a hundred feet was like a divine punishment descending from the nine heavens, instantly shattering all the leaves and producing a deafening sound.


    The space was shattered, the ground shook, and the nearby houses collapsed one after another, turning into piles of rubble one after another, devastated.

 Chapter 5309： gatekeeper

    The 5309th chapter doorkeeper


    As those houses collapsed, the ground kicked up a cloud of dust.


    Streaming light splashed, flying sand and stones, the sky was dark, the mountains and rivers were shaking, and there was a scene of slaughter everywhere.


    Individual Taiyin Sect disciples couldn''t bear the impact of the distance, swaying on the ground, standing unsteadily, with a look of horror on their faces.


    In addition, some disciples Qikong bleed and died.


    That''s it, Su Yan hasn''t started yet, those disciples have been seriously injured and completely lost their attack power.


    It is worth mentioning that the two disciples of the outer sect who came to the Taiyin Sect as guests were accidentally attacked by the aftermath of the battle. Their chests felt overturned and unbearable, they slumped on the ground weakly, and gradually fainted.


    But at this moment, the power of the vitality bomb did not diminish, it rushed straight away, made a sound of breaking the air, and flew to the front of the elder, and it was about to penetrate his heart.


    The Great Elder had a solemn expression, and with his right hand outward, he immediately set up a defensive light wall, trying to resist the attack of the vitality bomb.


    Who knows, right at this moment, the radiance of the vitality bomb exploded, directly shattering the defensive wall of light, bursting with radiant rays of light, reaching the front of the elder, a mighty force shook him out.


    what����


    In the void, the Great Elder quickly retreated, a terrifying light shot out of his eyes, and his body instantly lost control and fell down.


    He was taken aback and tried to use his divine power to stabilize his body.


    Suddenly, just at this moment, I saw a great ray of light in the sky, and a sword light of a hundred feet appeared for no reason, roaring.


    The elder wanted to avoid the attack of the sword light, but he was already at the end of the strong bow, and the divine power in his body was almost exhausted, and he could no longer perform other exercises and martial arts.


    Between the electric light and flint, his pupils shrank sharply, and he watched the hundred-zhang sword light pass through his chest.


    boom!


    A loud explosion sounded, the elder''s body burst, his soul flew away, and suddenly turned into a plume of blue smoke, disappearing in the void.


    At the same time, right where he disappeared, a primordial spirit rose up and quickly escaped into the distance.


    "It''s not that easy to escape."


    Just now, Su Yan just wanted to kill the Great Elder as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect this fellow to cultivate his Primordial Spirit. Seeing that his Primordial Spirit was escaping, he pointed with his right hand and emitted a dazzling divine light, like a meteor streaking across the sky. In the same way, fast, accurate and ruthless, he knocked down the primordial spirit in one fell swoop.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Sujuan, Furong, Qiuyue, and some of the surviving disciples were shivering beside them at the moment, and their eyes shot a frightening light.


    My God, isn''t it, this man is so powerful?


    At this moment, even if the sect master comes in person, he should not be his opponent, it is really terrible.


    After doing all this, Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief, lightly arranged his clothes with his hands, turned around and walked to Wang Sujuan, Furong, Qiuyue and others, and said, "Where is the sect master?"


    "I don''t know." Qiuyue bent down slightly and whispered.


    "Okay, you go down, I''ll find it myself."


    After speaking, Su Yan had no expression on his face, glanced at the three girls coldly, turned and walked outside.


    When he had nothing to do, Su Yan was just hanging out in the sect.


    When some disciples saw Su Yan approaching, they turned around and ran away with fearful expressions on their faces.


    In this way, after the fierce battle, the disciples in the sect already knew Su Yan''s strength and did not dare to make trouble. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Su Yan ignored everyone''s presence and walked along a narrow corridor, raising his feet and walking forward.


    Along the way, he passed several houses, a stream, two pavilions, and arrived in front of a splendid complex of buildings.


    When I looked up, the building in the middle was splendid, with a black plaque hanging above the gate, and there were three vigorous and powerful characters written in seal script.


    Bookstore.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up, and an inexplicable excitement surged into his heart.


    The Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, as the name suggests, is generally a place to store scriptures and secret books. There may be some peerless magic tricks in it, such as the technique of divine action, the technique of escaping the ground, the technique of summoning, the technique of alchemy, the incarnation outside the body, and the absolute domain Class Mysteries.


    Now that you''re here, let''s go in and take a look, maybe you''ll get an unexpected harvest.


    Next to the scarlet gate, stood two Taoists in robes, both of whom were carrying a long sword, their faces were extremely serious, and they were staring indifferently ahead.


    At this moment, when the two saw Su Yan appearing in their line of sight, they immediately became nervous, and at the same time, they threw out a long sword and placed it in front of Su Yan.


    The Taoist standing on the left''s face changed slightly, he glanced at Su Yan coldly, and said solemnly, "Boy, who are you? Sign up for your name?"


    "Su Yan." Su Yan said with a faint smile, without a slight wave on his face.


    "Oh? Su Yan? Why haven''t I heard this name before?"


    "It''s normal, I''m a disciple who just entered the Taiyin Sect."


    "Boy, let me tell you, no matter who you are without the token or will of the Great Elder of the Inner Sect, you are not allowed to step into the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion for half a step, otherwise, you will be killed without mercy."


    "Everyone is a disciple of the same school. For the sake of all of us, I can pretend that nothing happened."


    "Go back, there are countless secrets in the Tibetan Scriptures Pavilion, and the security is heavily guarded, not a cat or a dog can enter."


    "To shut up!"


    Su Yan''s face turned cold, and he pulled out a machete from his waist. The cold light flickered, revealing its sharp edge. The bright light of the sword shone on the faces of the two gatekeepers, almost causing them to be unable to open their eyes.


    The doorkeeper on the left took two steps back, with a look of panic on his face, and pointed his finger at Su Yan''s nose: "Boy, you..."


    "What am I! People who know each other, get out of the way." Su Yan curled his lips, reached out and grabbed the wrist of the doorkeeper on the left, twisting it hard, the latter immediately turned his body and fell to the ground.


    "Presumptuous, you actually attacked the gatekeepers of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, are you impatient?" Another gatekeeper said sharply.


    Su Yan was expressionless, raised the machete slightly upwards, a faint killing intent poured out of his heart, and said slowly, "Listen, the Great Elder has already been killed by me, if you don''t want to die, then you all get out of the way, don''t. Getting in the way here."


    "What, the elder has been killed by you."


    "Yes, you heard that right."


    "Okay, since this is the case, then I will avenge the elder."


    "Hmph, with your cultivation at the peak of Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations, you are not qualified to do anything with me."


    After speaking, Su Yan''s pupils turned cold, and the machete in his hand slashed horizontally, sending out a dazzling sword light, smashing the void, with infinite power, mixed with the power of thunder, slashing towards the waist of the gatekeeper .


    Seeing this, the doorkeeper was shocked, and quickly set up a defensive aperture, trying to resist the dazzling knife light.

 Chapter 5310： step back

    The fifth thousand three hundred and tenth chapter retreat


    Unexpectedly, the golden light flickered, the sword light soared, and a hundred-zhang sword light appeared out of nowhere, breaking through the defensive aperture at a lightning-fast speed and flying the doorkeeper out.


    Seeing that his companion was seriously injured, the doorkeeper next to him leaped forward, flipped his right palm, and made a red palm print, which he quickly shot towards Su Yan''s facade.


    Su Yan flipped a few somersaults in the air, and then performed the space jump technique, disappearing directly from the spot, traversing space, interspersed with the mysterious void, and suddenly appeared beside the doorkeeper. A crescent-shaped energy burst out, instantly penetrating the person''s throat.


    what����


    The doorkeeper screamed again and again, and gradually died in pain.


    At this moment, several disciples just walked out of the lobby, and everyone saw that Su Yan killed the two gatekeepers, and their faces changed drastically.


    One of them rushed to the wall in a hurry, reached out and grabbed a wooden pole, and struck a huge copper bell with force.


    Suddenly, the bell rang, loud and distant, echoing over the entire Taiyin Sect, and could not disperse for a long time.


    The next moment, some disciples came over after hearing the news, and when they saw Su Yan standing on the steps, they couldn''t help but retreat and fled.


    Previously, Su Yan''s deeds of killing several elders and four guardians have spread in the sect. Most of the disciples know Su Yan''s strength. Everyone is like a bird with a startled bow. Seeing Su Yan is like seeing the **** of death. Same, scared to death.


    The person who saw the invasion at this time was Su Yan. Those disciples were so frightened that they were so scared that they dared to stop at this half-step.


    Now, after Su Yan''s massacre, there are not many masters left in the sect.


    In this Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, it seems that there are still a few half-step god-transforming masters.


    However, for Su Yan, who had stepped into the half-step divine realm, he did not have the slightest fear.


    In a word, on his way forward, gods stop killing gods, and Buddhas stop killing Buddhas!


    At the same time, in the Sutra Collection Pavilion, the resounding sound of the bell alarmed some of the masters who stayed here.


    Including a Taoist sweeper, four masters of sutras, and a pavilion master.


    And the pavilion master is not a disciple of Taiyin Sect, but from a sect called Misty Sect.


    When Su Yan swaggered into the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, he saw ten disciples in the sect standing in the center of the hall, each holding a long sword, and a lore formation had already been set up.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes, but he didn''t laugh, and said word by word, "What''s wrong? You dare not do it with me alone, and now you''re starting a sword formation?"


    "Boy, I warn you, the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is the main place of the sect, and outsiders cannot easily enter, and today, you are no exception." A burly middle-aged disciple said.


    Another fat old man went on to say: "Those who trespassed in the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion will be killed without mercy."


    Su Yan sneered, stroked his upper jaw, and said with a smile, "Oh, is it?"


    "Go away, otherwise, the sword in Lao Tzu''s hand doesn''t have eyes."


    "This emperor first arrived, and he was very curious about this bookstore, so he had to go in and have a look."


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    After speaking, ten disciples stepped forward, standing in different positions, lightning flashed in the sword formation, and quickly shrouded Su Yan, trying to block his movement in an instant.


    "Blade of Silence."


    Su Yan kicked his feet and rose into the sky, his body was covered with dazzling divine light, a golden snake machete soared into the sky, like an agile golden dragon, bursting with radiant rays of light, shattering the void, and streaming light in all directions, in an instant. In between, the scattered sword formations were resolved, and they passed through the ten disciples.


    This golden snake machete was made by Su Yan using Jiutian meteorites and red refined copper and iron.


    Compared with Broken Sword and Wanzai Frost Sword, it has distinct characteristics and can destroy all formations, which is extremely powerful.


    Boom, boom.


    A strong light wave erupted from the formation, like a circle of ripples on the water surface, constantly spreading towards the surroundings.


    In the blink of an eye, ten disciples were smashed to pieces and fell heavily to the ground, spitting out bright red blood from their mouths.


    At the same time, the surrounding bookshelves began to crumble, and books of cultivation techniques flew into the void, and pages of incomprehensible patterns and words appeared.


    Some disciples with lower cultivation bases, unable to withstand the aftermath of the battle, began to vomit blood in huge mouthfuls, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Su Yan looked up at the void, and suddenly an alchemy collection appeared in his sight.


    He was overjoyed, soaring into the sky, very fast, like a flying rainbow, instantly swept away a distance, and reached out to catch the alchemy book.


    Afterwards, he slowly landed on the ground, opened a page, looked down at the contents of the book, then closed it, shook it a few times in front of the crowd, and let out a long smile from the sky, "Hahaha, it''s really hard to find anything. Here, it takes no effort to get it.��


    "Boy, you are so mad, hurry up and throw that alchemy collection over here." A rough voice suddenly came from outside the door, shaking the eardrums of some Taiyin Sect disciples.


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment, thinking that the master had come to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, and invariably looked towards the source of the sound.


    I saw two young disciples in black robes rushing towards each other, holding a Fangtianhua halberd in their hands, each with murderous aura.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and two familiar figures appeared in his mind.


    It turned out that the two were the disciples of the Promise Demon Sect, and they were visiting the Taiyin Sect at the moment. Not long ago, the two were injured by themselves and disappeared.


    After a while, there was another messy footstep sound.


    Then, a group of young and strong men in long robes appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Su Yan''s face was sinking like water, he opened a storage ring, threw the alchemy book in it, and said calmly, "You two, what are your intentions?"


    "The Collection of Alchemy is a wonderful book of alchemy, which records countless secret methods of alchemy, and as a guest chat of the Taiyin Sect, I have the right to help the Taiyin Sect retrieve this item."


    "What you say is better than what you sing. In fact, you are also coveting this alchemy book, aren''t you?"


    "So what is it, so what is it not, boy, tell you, we are the direct disciples of Daoist Ziyang of the Promise Demon Sect, and won the favor and respect of his old man. You''d better not be our enemy, otherwise, you will die. Very miserable."


    "What is the Promise Demon Sect, why have I never heard of it?"


    "Boy, you are courting death."


    After speaking, this young disciple named Situ Guang, holding a giant axe, slowly approached Su Yan.


    Seeing that Situguang wanted to intervene in this matter, the four scripture guardians from the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion stepped into the air, stepped on a cloud with their feet, and landed steadily between Su Yan and Situguang.


    One of the fat-headed and big-eared sutra guardians said: "Hold on, this is a matter within the Taiyin Sect. For the time being, I don''t need the help of Taoist friends from the Wuji Demon Sect. I will be able to subdue this person in a moment. Let''s retire."

 Chapter 5311： Life and death are pessimistic

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eleventh chapter is bearish on life and death, just do it


    Hearing this, Situ Guang was slightly embarrassed, bent down slightly, and cupped his hands: "Okay, since this is the case, we will watch the battle by the side. If you can''t resist, we will help you."


    Hearing this, the first burly sutra guardian shook his head with a look of contempt on his face, glanced at Su Yan indifferently, and mocked: "Everyone, no need, considering my cultivation, I will deal with it. A nameless soldier, it''s a no-brainer, you can just watch the play by the side."


    Situguang looked puzzled and asked curiously: "Daoist, this kid has a high cultivation base and should not be underestimated. Not long ago, I saw with my own eyes that this son killed the first elder, the four guardians, and one of your sects. A young disciple who is half-stepped into the spirit realm."


    "Hmph, those same sects are just a group of rabble, how can they compare to me." The burly master smiled coldly, and the corner of his mouth raised an evil arc, and said solemnly.


    Hearing this, the surrounding Taiyin Sect disciples trembled violently and felt extremely excited in their hearts, as if a group of lost children had found their way home and started talking nonsense.


    One of the crooked disciples took two steps and said sternly, "Master, come on, we support you."


    "The Daoist takes action and is invincible."


    "Do you know? Not long ago, when this Taoist priest was traveling abroad, he once killed two half-step god-transforming masters. He was extremely powerful."


    "Of course I know that this matter has spread all over the Taiyin Sect. It is said that the two masters have profound cultivation and superb swordsmanship. They have stepped into the ninth floor of the half-step Spirit Transformation Realm, and they are only one step away from the Great Perfection."


    "Yeah, at the beginning, the two masters were arrogant and kept saying that they would detain the disciples of the sect. Later, the Taoist priest couldn''t bear it anymore, like a ghost, he silently swept over to the two masters, holding one in each of his hands. The long sword, fast, accurate and ruthless, pierced into the hearts of both of them at the same time."


    "Alas, the poor two peerless masters were killed by the masters of this sect before they could react at that time. It''s too miserable."


    "Not only that, this Taoist priest has a lot of glorious deeds."


    "It is said that there are rumors in the market that in the past ten years, anyone who dared to covet the Tibetan Scriptures Pavilion was killed by four master scripture guardians. Such."


    "Today, in front of the four master sutra guardians in this sect, this kid is no exception and is destined to die in the hands of the four."


    Hearing the discussions among the many disciples, the burly master straightened his waist and was full of infinite power. He really thought that he was invincible and invincible. His eyes shot a bright light, and he pulled out a long spear from his waist. Swing a few times, sending out several dazzling blades of light.


    Seeing this, the group of disciples from the Promise Demon Sect trembled slightly, with a look of awe on their faces. They felt that this burly master had great strength and would definitely be able to kill Su Yan in battle.


    All of a sudden, everyone held their heads high, their morale was high, and they all cast contemptuous glances at Su Yan.


    After a while, the burly master sneered, walked slowly to Su Yan''s side, and said solemnly: "Boy, as long as you are willing to hand over the alchemy collection, Pindao can leave you with a whole corpse, otherwise, you will not be able to see tonight''s moon."


    "Not only will I not hand over the alchemy collection, but I also want to **** the other secrets from the Sutra Collection Pavilion, hahaha." Su Yan squinted his eyes and let out a long laugh, as if he had heard the funniest joke between heaven and earth similar.


    The burly master became angry with embarrassment, the veins on his forehead burst out, his face turned blue and white for a while, and a strong murderous intention developed in his heart, and said sternly: "Okay, since you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t eat and drink fine wine, then don''t blame me for being ruthless. It''s gone!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you have any skills, just show it to me."


    "Boy, do you know? In recent years, the person who is most right with me has not had a good end."


    Hearing this, Su Yan frowned, and a trace of displeasure surged in his heart. The master of protecting the scriptures in front of him must have said too much, just like a long-tongued woman, nagging non-stop, it was really annoying.


    "Old man, shut up for me."


    No matter how good-tempered Su Yan was, he was half-hearted by the narcissistic sutra protector in front of him.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Unbearable, no longer have to endure.


    It''s a matter of life and death, just do it if you don''t agree!


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yan rose into the sky, and with a finger on his right hand, a slender beam of light was emitted, extremely fast, just like a meteor streaking across the sky, smashing through the void, deafening, and shot towards the burly master with extreme speed.


    The burly master sneered, ignoring Su Yan in the slightest, he straightened his spear, and suddenly a mass of ten-zhang spear blades shot out, mercilessly hitting the slender beam.


    Immediately, the stream of light radiated in all directions, the void shattered, and there was a scene of slaughter between the heavens and the earth, which made people feel terrified.


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Yan performed a magic trick, jumped in the void, instantly crossed a distance of more than twenty meters, and silently appeared in front of the burly master. Before he could react, he grabbed his hand, Immediately, a small knife spewed out, extremely sharp and indestructible, penetrating through his throat.


    what����


    The burly master groaned, more than half of his neck was cut off by a knife, his body lost his balance, and his standing was unsteady. He staggered backwards, and fell to the ground slowly. Dripping, shocking.


    Seeing this scene, the audience was startled. They didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful, killing the burly master with one move.


    For a time, everyone was in danger and at a loss.


    After a brief shock, the other three masters of sutra protection looked at each other and saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Su Yan was calm and calm, quickly identified the attacking trajectories of the three of them, and displayed the magic of divine movement, like a long rainbow, piercing through the void, as fast as a shooting star, quickly dodging the attacks of the three sutra protectors, and landed on the right side. In front of the wall, a squatting stone statue was stepped on with both feet.


    Seeing this, the three masters of sutra protection jumped up, holding three kinds of magic weapons, namely knives, spears and swords, and started to take off from three directions. Approaching Su Yan''s side, he launched a violent attack on him.


    In an instant, three powers of different attributes, emitting beams of three colors, came from the sky and stabbed at Su Yan''s vital spot.


    Su Yan''s body flashed with divine light, he kicked his feet, and with the help of a rebound, he quickly flew towards the second floor.


    Immediately, three different beams hit the stone statue, instantly smashing it into a pile of dust, and a cloud of dust exploded, floating in the void.

 Chapter 5312： Soulkiller

    Chapter 5312 Soulkiller


    "Boy, where do you escape?"


    One of the sutra guardians shouted loudly and quickly approached Su Yan''s side, slashing at his facade with a knife.


    Su Yan turned the body shield to block the deadly attack, and unleashed a deadly attack. Immediately, a dazzling divine light filled the surroundings, as if it was materialized, and shook the nearby bookshelves to pieces. Even the beam above the head was broken several times and fell off. Then, a huge luminous footprint fell from the sky, and without warning, it pressed the master sutra protector to the ground with one foot.


    Immediately, the master of the sutra protection screamed again and again, all the ribs in his chest were broken, a trace of bright red blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and he gradually lost consciousness.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the other two masters of sutra protection were so frightened that they hurriedly cast a blood shield for thousands of miles, which suddenly turned into two blood lights, and quickly drilled towards the ground.


    Su Yan landed quickly, stood at the position where the two masters of sutras had disappeared, used a petrification technique, shot down to the ground, and immediately solidified the stone layers within a radius of 100 meters, thus preventing the two masters of sutras. run away.


    At this time, the two masters of sutra protection escaped from the dead, and they felt extremely excited. They really thought that they had escaped the danger and were reborn.


    Unexpectedly, before the two of them were happy for a long time, they discovered a terrible thing. The surrounding stone layers had solidified, as if they were sealed by the Frozen Magic, and they remained motionless.


    At this moment, they realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Suddenly, at this moment, two rays of divine light penetrated the solidified stone layer and shot from their bodies, producing two violent explosions.


    Immediately, the two masters of protecting the scriptures were smashed to pieces, and their souls were scattered.


    So far, the four masters of protecting the scriptures have all died, and there are only Taoist priests and pavilion masters left in the Taiyin Sect.


    Of course, in addition to dealing with the above two people, Su Yan also had to prevent the disciples of the Misty Sect from launching a sudden attack on him.


    Seeing that the four masters of protecting the scriptures died in Su Yan''s hands, the Taoist Sweeper and the pavilion master finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, and quickly ran to Su Yan''s side, each offering a god-level magic weapon.


    The Taoist Sweeper smiled coldly, glanced at the pavilion master out of the corner of his eyes, and said, "Pavilion lord, to deal with such a nameless soldier, we don''t need to take action at the same time. You should step aside and see how I deal with him."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, then I won''t disturb you." The pavilion master smiled, his eyes shot a light, and he gently flicked his sleeves, a deep contempt and disrespect emerged in his heart, and he stared coldly. Looking at Su Yan was like a giant dragon looking at an ant.


    Indeed, to deal with an unknown pawn, there is no need for him to take action at all, otherwise, as a pavilion owner of the Taiyin Sect Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, dealing with such a boy would greatly reduce his status.


    As the saying goes, you can use a bull''s knife to kill a chicken. Su Yan is only a peak master of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations, and he has already stepped into the half-step into the realm of divine transformation.


    It is a bit of a fuss for a half-step god-turning master to play against an immortal emperor''s ninth reincarnation master.


    At this time, the Taoist Sweeper also had a disrespectful look, as if Su Yan was the fat on the chopping block, ready to be slaughtered.


    In recent years, in the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, no one does not know his name.


    His cultivation is profound and his mana is boundless.


    If you don''t make a move, it''s already earth-shattering.


    In recent years, anyone who has had a conflict with him has not had a good end.


    Today, the person in front of him is no exception and is destined to die in his hands.


    Thinking of this, the Taoist Sweeper''s brilliance flashed, and he immediately took out a broom from his waist, waving it in the void several times, whirring and emitting several violent forces, causing the surrounding low-level disciples to be unable to stand. , they fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the pavilion master and Situguang were shocked. They did not expect that the Taoist Sweeper was so powerful. He only released a great power, which shocked the disciples a few steps back, which was so terrifying.


    At this moment, Su Yan also reacted accordingly, he walked slowly to the Taoist Sweeper, pulled out a soul-killing knife from his waist, pointed at the void, majestic, and said word by word, "Dao Friends, this emperor just wants to get some secrets here, and doesn��t want to fight with you, even to see each other, you should retreat to the side and pretend that you haven��t seen anything, otherwise, you will be at your own risk.��


    "Boy, you are ruthless and greedy, how can I allow you to run wild here and die." The Taoist sweeper''s eyes were cold, and a strong killing intent evoked the corners of his mouth. He kept waving the broom in his hand and let out a whimper. The whistling sound was powerful and unstoppable. It contained a masculine and mighty force, and it swept towards Su Yan swiftly.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t panic or panic, calmly raised the soul-killing knife, jumped up, and slashed at Taoist Sweeper''s head in the air.


    Immediately, the broom collided with the Soulkiller, and a dazzling light erupted.


    The void was shattered, and the streamers shone in all directions, presenting a scene of slaughter.


    Between the lightning and flint, Su Yan''s body moved, leaving an afterimage on the spot, and instantly appeared in front of Taoist Sweeper, condensed his fingers into a sword, and emitted a red sword light, shining brightly, penetrating through his heart.


    what����


    The Taoist Sweeper screamed, and a huge blood hole appeared in the heart, and a pool of bright red blood flowed out.


    At this moment, he never dreamed that he would die so miserably today.


    "rest in peace."


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, murderous intent in his heart, and his eyes shot out two true fires of samadhi, which instantly enveloped the Taoist Sweeper, and the fiery flames burned.


    In the flames, the Taoist Sweeper continued to struggle, making a pig-slaughtering cry, trying to use divine power and martial arts to put out the fire.


    However, no matter what movements he made, he could not resist the burning of the flames.


    In an instant, he was burned to a pile of ashes by the fire.


    Seeing this, the pavilion''s body was shocked, his pupils contracted, and a surprised look appeared on his face.


    Isn''t it, even the scavenger was killed by this person?


    In an instant, he was so stunned that he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    However, the fact was in front of his eyes, so he had to accept this amazing change.


    At the same time, Situ Guang and the others were also extremely surprised, with exaggerated expressions on their faces, and their chins almost fell to the ground.


    My mother, this is too great.


    Just now, the speed of his shot was too fast, like a meteor streaking across the sky.


    No one could see how he made his move, and the sweeper was burned to ashes by a fire, so terrifying.


    After a brief shock, the pavilion master finally regained his calm demeanor.


    As a pavilion owner of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, he must not succumb to the enemy''s force.


    Moreover, as far as he knew, the other party was only a master at the pinnacle of Immortal Emperor Nine Reincarnations, but he was a half-step god-transforming powerhouse.


    In contrast, the two are not at all a level of cultivator.

 Chapter 5313： ward off evil spirits

    Chapter 5313 warding off evil spirits


    If so, why should I show weakness?


    Thinking of this, the pavilion master''s face was resolute, turning his grief into strength, and immediately took out a xylophone, hanging it on his chest, his hands gently resting on the strings, and he kept playing, and a terrifying note sounded.


    Then, those musical notes turned into waves of grievances, ghosts and wolves howled, making a miserable cry, madly rushing towards Su Yan.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that the pavilion master would have such a strange martial skill, and a creepy emotion arose in their hearts.


    However, at this moment, the pavilion master was complaining and felt an inexplicable grief in his heart.


    As an inner disciple of the Taiyin Sect dispatched by the Misty Sect, after seeing Su Yan''s methods, he felt that ordinary skills and martial arts could not help him, and he had to use the forbidden magic "Guqin Ghost" to kill Su Yan quickly. Dead elders and guardians take revenge.


    Otherwise, with his current strength, it would be impossible to successfully kill Su Yan. Unless the sun rises from the west, or the moon is pulled out of a well.


    The red light flashed, ghost images burst forth, and several illusory resentful spirits appeared out of thin air, with a miserable cry from their mouths, and they rushed towards Su Yan with their teeth and claws.


    Su Yan stood on the spot with his head held high and his face extremely calm.


    As soon as he rolled his eyes, he thought about it, and immediately thought of an excellent way to deal with the resentful soul.


    In a sudden change of mind, he quickly opened the storage ring and took out a layer of yellow talisman paper. Each talisman paper was painted with some difficult spells and patterns, which contained a powerful power of warding off evil spirits and calming the soul. Scattered, countless yellow talisman papers floated away, constantly emitting a dazzling red light, and a mysterious and mysterious talisman flashed in the light, facing the sonic ghosts.


    Immediately, the wind roared, the light soared, and a strong explosion shattered the void, instantly collapsing that space, all the sound waves and resentful souls disappeared, and a faint wisp of blue smoke wafted in the air.


    When all the dust settled, the surrounding monks were stunned and silent, like a petrified statue, motionless.


    Looking around, I saw Su Yan standing in the same place, neatly dressed and calm, as if a nine-day **** of war had descended into the mortal world, his whole body exuded an awe-inspiring aura, which made one feel a deep sense of awe in his heart. and worship.


    On the other hand, the pavilion master, his hair was disheveled, his face was haggard, and two long bloodstains were faintly overflowing from the corners of his mouth, which were clearly visible.


    Impossible, this is impossible, this taboo technique, Guqin Ghost, is unparalleled in the world, invincible, how can it beat this kid.


    Thinking of this, he was furious, and shouted a roar in the sky, and said sharply: "Boy, I have fought with you, the first style of Shenxiao Yulei Shenjue, lightning and thunder!"


    As soon as the words fell, the pavilion master used his own blood essence as a guide to stimulate more than ten times the potential in his body, surrounded by thunder and lightning, flashing blue lights, extremely dazzling.


    Then, he pointed at the sky with his sword, and with his own power of thunder and lightning, he inspired the thunder and lightning in the sky, and injected them into the long sword, so as to strengthen the power of the long sword.


    Seeing this, Su Yan was as calm as water, sitting cross-legged, levitating in the void, and when his mind moved, he immediately threw out a black hammer, also known as the hammer of the void, and soared into the sky.


    Immediately, above the distant void, all of a sudden there were dense clouds, lightning flashes and thunder, and among the rapidly flowing clouds, strips of lightning were like wandering electric snakes, emitting a dazzling ray of light, instantly illuminating the sky. Bright as day.


    Seeing this scene, the pavilion''s body was shocked, and his face was extremely ugly. He sighed deeply, and said sadly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, even if I die, I have to fight him."


    After he finished speaking, he pointed at Su Yan with his sword, and suddenly a thunderbolt fell from the sky, hitting the top of Su Yan''s head at high speed.


    Su Yan was as calm as water, pointed to the sky with his right hand, and guided a Nine Heavens Thunder Punishment towards the pavilion master.


    Immediately, with an earth-shattering sound, the void was torn apart, and a space crack appeared directly.


    Then, ten dazzling thunderbolts fell down, instantly smashing the roof and beams of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. The castration continued, and it contained an extraordinary power to destroy all things. Shattered.


    Then, ten thunderbolts, like eyes with long eyes, ran past the hall and quickly rushed to the front of the pavilion master.


    The pavilion master''s pupils shrank, immediately mobilized the remaining divine power in his body, spread his hands out, and immediately placed a defensive mask, trying to resist the attack of ten thunder penalties.


    However, under the powerful thunder penalty, he had no room to resist.


    boom! Rumble.


    With a loud bang, the defensive mask was directly shattered by ten thunderbolts, slamming heavily on the pavilion master.


    The pavilion master screamed, his hair stood up, his whole body was scorched by the thunder, and his eyes were completely different.


    Gradually, as time passed, he finally closed his eyes peacefully.


    Seeing this, all the disciples, including Situ Guang, were immediately scared to death by the tragic scene in front of them. , disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yan slowly landed on the ground, gently shaking off the dust and leaves from his clothes with his hands, slowly walked to a staircase, stepped up the stairs with both feet, and walked straight to the second floor.


    After a while, he went up to the second floor, stood beside a row of murals, and carefully observed each picture.


    Finally, after a period of observation, he found that there was a stone door hidden in the mural on the right.


    Seeing this, he was overjoyed, his eyes lit up, and he quickly turned a switch next to him with his hand to open the stone gate.


    Suddenly, a wide stone room appeared in his field of vision.


    It turned out that this Buddhist scriptures pavilion is surrounded by mountains and rivers, backed by a majestic mountain. During the construction of this pavilion, the ancestors of the Taiyin Sect secretly built a stone room here, which is mainly used to store various practices of the sect. Secret books, including the technique of sword control, the technique of escaping the earth, the technique of divine movement, the technique of refining the body, the unparalleled magic formula, the Qimen Dunjia, the ancient great formation, the technique of alchemy and so on.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and browsed the secret books on the bookshelf in turn, his heart seemed extremely excited, and immediately took out a Qiankun bag from his waist, opened the bag, and then stretched his palms forward, sending out a gentle absorption force. Absorb the peerless secrets on the bookshelf and throw them all into the bag.


    After doing all this, he breathed a few sighs of relief, a gratified smile appeared on his face, put his hands behind his back, turned around and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 5314： Hidden Mist Forest

    Chapter 5314 Hidden Mist Forest


    Su Yan seemed a little excited to have harvested so many things at once.


    Sometimes, for him, it''s exciting to be able to get something for nothing.


    He would pick out a few of the magic tricks that were placed in the storage ring in his spare time and concentrate on practicing.


    Of course, he had to find a safe place to stay.


    why?


    Because in the past two days, he has made a lot of trouble in the Taiyin Sect, killing many elders, the four guardians, and the pavilion owner of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion. , are discussing this matter.


    In addition, during the process of this incident, Situ Guang, an inner disciple of the Promise Demon Sect, and some young disciples under his sect have all witnessed this incident.


    At this moment, after everyone absconded, they must have spread the matter.


    The big bosses of the Promise Demon Sect and the Misty Sect will never give up when they learn about this.


    Now, if Su Yan guessed correctly, the bosses of individual sects have already rushed towards the Taiyin Sect under various banners.


    Su Yan felt a little helpless about this.


    Now, he has stepped into the half-step God Transformation Realm. If he encounters a master of this realm, he will be invincible one-on-one.


    On the other hand, if he encounters a monk who is above the realm of God Transformation, he is also capable of overpowering the pack and retreating, but the process is a bit dangerous.


    Thinking of this, he rolled his eyes, thinking about it, and decided to find a quiet and hidden place to retreat and practice, praying to quickly improve his realm.


    If you can break through the shackles of the half-step God Transformation Realm in one fell swoop, and thus be promoted to the God Transformation Realm, it will be a qualitative leap!


    Thinking about it is very exciting. If that day really comes, his happy mood is indescribable.


    Packing up his mood, he stepped out and walked straight ahead along a quiet path.


    Looking around, a mountain range with peaks and peaks appeared in his field of vision. The mountain was covered with lush forests, a gust of wind blew past, and a quiet and pleasant voice sounded in the forest, which made people intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up, and he thought to himself, the mountains here are steep and the road is rugged. It should be a good hiding place, and it is more suitable for monks to concentrate on cultivation.


    Thinking of this, he quickened his pace and walked forward.


    On the way, he was a little hungry, so he hit a game nearby and used a bonfire for barbecue to make a delicious dinner.


    Satisfied, he put out the fire and left the scene.


    Unconsciously, he found that the environment in front of him had undergone tremendous changes. It was originally an open forest, but now it became a misty forest, and there was an occasional roar of wild beasts in the forest.


    I saw clouds and mists permeating the sky above the forest, like a layer of fog shrouded in the morning. Within ten meters, I could not see any nearby scenery. Some huge ancient creatures, or prehistoric beasts, faintly appeared in the forest. deep.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan was stunned for a moment, caressing his upper jaw, trying to calm down his heart and carefully observing everything around him.


    Huh? Why is the environment here a bit strange, could it be that I came to the legendary forbidden land.


    Back then, when he was roaming between the human world and the fairy world, he also encountered many dangerous places. Often those places were full of dangers, monsters were rampant, and there were even natural psychedelic formations. If you were not careful, you would die.


    At that time, you won''t even have a chance to regret it, it''s really scary.


    Now, looking at the strange and strange scene in front of him, Su Yan frowned slightly, touched his chin a few times with his hand, and began to retreat in his heart.


    The forest in front of me is very strange, and it always reveals a dangerous atmosphere. Should I break in or not?


    For a moment, he hesitated, bent slightly, lowered his head, put his hands behind his back, and wandered among the nearby boulevards.


    After a while, he still made a decision in his heart, raised his foot and moved forward slowly, always paying attention to all the movements around him.


    Once an accident occurs in the vicinity, he will immediately take corresponding measures to kill all incoming enemies.


    After walking a few steps, he lowered his head and looked forward, and suddenly a rectangular boundary monument appeared in front of him. Several lines of vigorous and powerful characters were engraved on the stone monument, especially the four big characters in seal script in the middle, which were even more eye-catching.


    Hidden fog forest.


    There are some small labels in the lower right position.


    This is the boundary monument of the Hidden Mist Forest, which is the dividing line between the land and the Hidden Mist Forest. This is the boundary, and outsiders cannot easily break in, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk.


    Next, the origin and changes of the Hidden Mist Forest are described later.


    It is said that the Hidden Mist Forest is a unique world isolated from the world. Although it is full of exotic flowers and plants, precious medicinal materials, etc., there are also various ancient monsters. The closer to the edge of the forest, the lower the risk.


    Conversely, the deeper the forest, the higher the risk.


    Nearly a hundred years is the past thousand years. There have been records of human beings entering the Hidden Mist Forest by mistake. It is said that those people''s cultivation is between the eighth reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor and the half-step divine realm, and some monks have even stepped into the gods. An early stage.


    Later, for some unknown reason, several groups of cultivators entered the Hidden Mist Forest, but only a few came out safely, and each cultivator was insane, slurred his language, and even lost his mind.


    After reading the inscription, Su Yan felt a lot and took a few deep breaths of fresh air.


    He knew in his heart that the higher the risk, the higher the reward.


    If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger''s son?


    After thinking about it for a while, he put his life and death aside, majestic and high-spirited, and strode toward the Hidden Mist Forest.


    On the way, several monsters who didn''t know whether to live or die rushed over, thinking that he was a weak human being, opened a **** mouth, and frantically attacked his head.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and he shot ten sword lights directly, with fatal moves, just like ten divine rainbows, passing through several monsters, and instantly smashed them to smithereens.


    Then, several demon pills fell from the void.


    Su Yan was overjoyed, his eyes lit up, he walked quickly to several demon pills, and took them down.


    After doing everything, he was proud of the spring breeze and continued to walk forward.


    After walking for about a thousand meters, he felt unbearable hunger and thirst, so he sat down beside a small tree and rested for a while.


    Suddenly, inadvertently, he turned his head and saw that the small tree behind it was a little different. Its trunk and leaves were red, and a roaring flame was burning at the top of the mountain.


    Huh? what is this?


    Could it be the legendary flame tree?

 Chapter 5315： Flame tree

    Chapter 5315: Flame Tree


    As his thoughts turned sharply, he was very excited, with a look of excitement on his face, and immediately performed a peerless secret technique to dig out the roots of the flame tree.


    Suddenly, right at this moment, there was a sudden sound of messy footsteps.


    He stopped when he heard the sound, and looked towards the source of the sound, only to see a rough man in a robe holding a bow and arrow, shooting a hare.


    This person was wearing gorgeous clothes, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his face was cut like a knife.


    Because when Su Yan dug up the flame tree just now, it was too late to put it in the storage ring, so its appearance was exposed to the eyes of the gorgeous man.


    "Boy, who are you? Why dare to break into the Hidden Mist Forest, are you tired of living?"


    "My name is Su Yan." Su Yan shrugged, grinned lightly, and suddenly had a new idea in his heart, deliberately making up a fake name.


    "Su Yan?"


    "Yes, you heard that right."


    "Boy, no matter who you are, this place is within the Hidden Mist Forest. You should come here to hunt, and if you are sensible, hand over the divine tree in your hand immediately, otherwise, today will be your death day next year."


    "Sorry, this divine tree is my legal income. If you need it, find it yourself!"


    Hearing this, the man in Chinese clothes turned into anger from embarrassment, the blue veins burst out on his forehead, his eyes shot a cold light, clenched his fists tightly, and slowly approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t panic or panic, and took out a long sword calmly, keeping his guard on guard just in case.


    Suddenly, at this moment, there was a messy cry from the edge of the forest, as if someone was running towards this side.


    After a while, the footsteps got closer.


    Then, accompanied by a loud neigh, a group of young disciples wearing Taiyin robes and two groups of young disciples wearing different clothes jumped off the horses with serious expressions on their faces. Holding various instruments, he quickly approached Su Yan.


    One of the beautiful disciples took two steps, stared at Su Yan indifferently, and said to the man in Chinese clothes: "Sect Master, this person has just killed several elders of this sect, the four guardians, and the pavilion master of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion. , and a group of young and promising disciples, also asked the suzerain to uphold justice, kill this thief, and use his head to pay homage to the souls of those who died in the same sect, so that they can rest in peace under the Jiuquan."


    "Oh, there is such a thing?" The man in Huayi asked curiously with a puzzled look on his face.


    Another tall and thin disciple nodded and said solemnly: "The sect master, the disciple and others have seen it with their own eyes, and there is absolutely no false statement. Otherwise, the disciple is willing to suffer the crime of five thunders."


    Hearing the conversation between the three, Su Yan suddenly realized that he understood the relationship between them.


    It turned out that the imposing man in gorgeous clothes in front of him turned out to be the suzerain of the Taiyin Sect.


    "Boy, you are so courageous, how dare you run wild in the territory of the Taiyin Sect!"


    "I don''t know." Su Yan''s face was calm, and he said lightly.


    "Tell you, Lao Tzu is the master of the Taiyin Sect, Yun Zhonghe, nicknamed the God of the Wind. Today, you murdered the disciples of this sect. It was a heinous crime. I will send you on your way and let you enter the underworld to meet your grandma."


    "Yun Zhonghe, don''t be complacent, who will kill the deer, I don''t know yet. If you dare to be disrespectful to me, I will let you go back with the crane."


    "Boy, if you are sensible, hand over the flame tree immediately, and obediently capture it, otherwise, you will die without a place to be buried."


    "Well, that''s impossible, unless the sun rises from the west."


    Hearing this, Yun Zhonghe frowned slightly, looking up and down at Su Yan''s clothes and appearance, feeling that this person''s aura was a little unstable.


    On the surface, this son''s cultivation base is not too high, and it is not enough to be afraid of being in the Great Perfection Realm of Immortal Emperor Seven Reincarnation to Immortal Emperor Nine Reincarnation.


    However, he always felt that something was not right, because the dead elders and guardians, and even the pavilion owner of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, were all in the half-step spiritual realm.


    A monk who was in the Great Perfection Realm of Immortal Emperor''s Seventh Reincarnation and Immortal Emperor''s Ninth Reincarnation was able to kill multiple half-step god-transforming masters in a row. Is this a very strange thing?


    Could it be, could it be that this person has hidden his cultivation.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t see through the opponent''s true strength.


    Seeing Yun Zhonghe''s puzzled expression, Su Yan''s mouth curved into an evil and charming arc.


    Yes, as Yun Zhonghe thought, he did hide his cultivation.


    The reason why he was able to hide his true cultivation was because he used a magical technique called the Breath Conditioning Technique. After this technique was used, he could hide his aura at will, thus achieving the effect of concealing his cultivation. .


    In this regard, he has tried and tested repeatedly, and can often play the role of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    When the enemy discovered his true cultivation, the opponent had turned into a cold corpse.


    "Forget it if you don''t believe me, I don''t need to talk nonsense to you." Su Yan looked around, his eyes fell on the group of Taiyin Sect disciples, and found that Furong and Qiuyue were also among the crowd.


    For a moment, the corners of his mouth twitched, as if he understood something instantly.


    Yun Zhonghe raised his head and raised his chest, his eyes shot a cold light, and immediately pulled out a long sword from his waist, swung it in the void a few times, drawing several dazzling sword lights, and said loudly: "Disciples, come on Ah, teach me a hard lesson for this kid, whoever can cut off his head, I will reward five hundred Yuan spar."


    "Yes, Sect Master, the disciples obey your orders." Many disciples nodded with respectful expressions on their faces, bowed slightly, and said in unison.


    After speaking, including Furong and Qiuyue, many Taiyin Sect disciples holding various instruments, hurriedly approached Su Yan''s side and launched a swift and violent attack on him.


    On the other side, the disciples of the Promise Demon Sect and the Misty Sect stood in two rows with solemn expressions on their faces, closely watching the development of the situation and waiting for an opportunity.


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and he displayed a trick of the gods. Like a dark ghost, he jumped over from the encirclement of the crowd and quickly appeared beside Furong and Qiuyue. Electricity, as fast as a gust of wind, condensed two groups of blue energy in the palms, and slapped them on their chests.


    Immediately, Furong and Qiuyue couldn''t dodge in time, and just happened to be hit by two blue qi, their chests felt like they were overturned, and several bones were severely fractured. The pain was unbearable and unbearable.


    Then, their legs were sore, they knelt on the ground, and a cloud of scarlet blood spurted out of their mouths, which floated away in the void, forming a beautiful picture.

 Chapter 5316： The rain of swords

    The fifth thousand three hundred and sixteenth chapters are filled with sword rain


    Su Yan slowly walked up to the two women, raised their jaws with his hands, and asked, "Why did you betray me?"


    "Young Master, we only have one relationship, so it''s really hard to switch to your demon." Furong sighed and smiled bitterly.


    Su Yan said: "Okay, since that''s the case, you all get out."


    "Ah, won''t you kill us?"


    "It''s not necessary, you are just like two ants, what''s the difference between killing and not killing?"


    Hearing this, Furong and Qiuyue were very moved and fled away.


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned and let out a long sigh. This was the last chance he gave the two girls.


    As for the other rabble, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it at all. He directly used a magical technique to spread the sword rain. The long sword in his hand suddenly turned into a dense rain of swords. With the speed of thunder, it swept towards the crowd in a turbulent manner.


    In an instant, before the group of Taiyin Sect disciples could react, they were knocked out by a boundless force, like a kite with a broken string, falling to the ground lightly.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhonghe, the Sect Master of the Taiyin Sect, stepped into the sky, split a void with his sword, and descended directly to Su Yan. The sword light slashed towards Su Yan''s facade.


    That sword is ferocious and destroys everything. It should not be underestimated. It is enough to slash down a mountain.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank sharply, and a golden light suddenly lit up from under his feet, carrying him to the right, just passing by that hundred-zhang sword light.


    Seeing that Su Yan avoided the fatal attack, Yun Zhonghe became angry and turned a few somersaults in the air, stepping on an auspicious cloud with both feet, shattering the void, leaving an afterimage in the air, empty and real, coming and going like Feng, reaching in front of Su Yan in an instant, raised his right palm, condensing a ball of green light, as if materialized, containing a force that would destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and hit Su Yan''s chest fiercely.


    Su Yan''s ancient well was calm, raised his right palm calmly, flipped it outwards, and a circle of red light circles fell down, instantly forming a protective mask, like a copper wall and an iron wall, impregnable, blocking the green light ball outside, A violent explosion suddenly occurred, all kinds of streamers splashed in the void, and a dirt pit about two meters deep was blasted on the ground.


    Then, I saw Su Yan shouted loudly, and a powerful force emanated from his whole body, and suddenly punched forward, producing a huge golden fist, majestic, and the punch shattered the void, producing a dull roar, He quickly came to Yun Zhonghe and blasted him out with a punch.


    Immediately, Yun Zhonghe screamed again and again, several ribs in his chest were broken, and there was a burst of heart-piercing pain. He fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground, with a painful wailing from his mouth.


    However, as a master of the God Transformation Realm, and also the suzerain of the Taiyin Sect, Yun Zhonghe still has a lot of exercises and martial skills that he has yet to display.


    Seeing that Yun Zhonghe was seriously injured and fell to the ground, some of the remaining Taiyin Sect disciples panicked, feeling that the day had collapsed.


    "Sect Master, you are our backbone, don''t fall down."


    "Sect Master, come on, we will always support you."


    "Boy, you know each other, get out of here immediately, we can spare you, otherwise, you will be at your own risk."


    Hearing the conversation between those disciples, Yun Zhonghe gritted his teeth and used a strong and pure divine power to immediately suppress all the injuries. The wounds healed quickly and returned to their normal state completely.


    He stood up from the ground, opened a storage belt, took out a crane, and said solemnly: "Xianhe, listen to my order and kill that kid immediately."


    "Yes, master, my subordinates obey your orders."


    After speaking, the crane raised its head, opened its mouth, and let out a sharp chirping sound, spread out a pair of white wings, and soared into the sky, mixed with a whistling wind, and quickly flew above Su Yan''s head. The wings began to flap continuously, and suddenly rows of white light wings appeared, just like real feathers.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes and jumped, like a divine eagle, leaping in the air to the opposite side of the crane, crossing his hands in front of his chest, mobilizing the deep divine power in his body, and quickly condensing a circular mirror, shining brightly. , instantly illuminated all the scenery within a radius of a hundred miles, and a yin and yang fish pattern faintly appeared in the mirror, very much like the totem of Zhenzong used by Taoists, and all kinds of difficult and incomprehensible spells were constantly looming around.


    After that, Su Yan stood up straight, looked up at the void, pointed with his right hand, the gleaming mirror flew out of his hand, quickly suspended in the void, and continuously shot down beams of two attributes, one yin and one yang, like a path after another. Like the divine light of the sun, it contains a power that destroys the sky and destroys the earth, instantly destroying the void, directly dissolving the wings of light emitted by the crane, and reaching directly in front of it, like a divine rainbow, from Its belly pierced through.


    what.


    The crane''s pupils shrank, and he felt a panic in his heart, and he couldn''t believe the facts in front of him.


    It never dreamed that the wings of light, which it had always been proud of, would be vulnerable in front of that mirror.


    Then, just as the crane was absent-minded, several more beams of yin and sunshine came over, all hitting it.


    It screamed and fell from mid-air at extreme speed.


    At the same time, because the cranes were attacked by the sun and sun beams during their flight, the trees and stones nearby were also damaged by the sun and sun beams to varying degrees.


    Pieces of forest collapsed suddenly, leaves fluttered in the fast-moving gale, thick and long cracks appeared on the ground, devastated, and the ground raised a billow of dust.


    With the fall of the crane, the crane in the cloud was pulled by the Qi machine, his throat was sore, and he opened his mouth and spewed out a group of bright red blood arrows.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes showed a cold light, dragging a cold long sword in his hand, and slowly approached Yun Zhonghe.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the crane in the cloud hurriedly performed a magic trick. The crane traveled thousands of miles, and suddenly a pair of illusory wings appeared behind him.


    Seeing this, Su Yan sneered, directly performed space jump, disappeared in place in an instant, jumped two spaces one after another, appeared beside Yun Zhonghe, stretched out his hand and grabbed one of his wings, pulled hard, and immediately knocked the The wings were torn off.

 Chapter 5317： element of fire

    The fifth thousand three hundred and seventeenth chapters of the element of fire


    The crane in the cloud was dying of pain, a column of blood spurted out of his arm, his head felt blank for a while, and he quickly fell from the sky.


    boom!


    With a dull voice, the crane in the cloud fell to the ground, smashing the ground into a large pit about half a meter deep.


    Su Yan''s face was like frost, he threw his right hand, and the long sword in his hand flew out, like a meteor streaking across the sky, fast, accurate and ruthless, passing through Yun Zhonghe''s throat.


    Yun Zhonghe struggled a few times and gradually lost consciousness.


    But at this moment, three feet away from Su Yan, a tree with a fiery flame slowly emerged from the ground.


    Flame tree!


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, his body trembled slightly, and his heart responded quickly. With a move of his right hand, he released a force of absorption, which instantly absorbed the Flame Tree.


    At this time, his move has already attracted the attention of the Wuji Demon Sect and the Misty Sect disciples.


    Su Yan jumped, rose into the sky, and stood on top of a towering tree, waved a hand and placed a restriction to ensure his own safety, bowed his head slightly, and thought about why the flame tree fell to the side?


    After some careful thought, he finally understood the reason.


    It turned out that when he was fighting with Yun Zhonghe just now, he was affected by an explosion, and the flame tree accidentally slipped out of his arms.


    He knows that although the Flame Tree is a treasure and has countless wonderful uses, so far, he has not performed a master recognition ceremony with it.


    Therefore, inadvertently, the flame tree slipped out of his arms, which is actually a forgivable thing.


    On the other side, when the flame tree was born, the disciples of the Promise Demon Sect and the Misty Sect were shocked, and their faces showed surprise.


    One of them was an old man who was very knowledgeable and experienced, and recognized the name of the small tree at a glance.


    It turned out that this thing was the legendary flame tree that was rarely seen in a thousand years.


    For a while, he was very excited, and immediately introduced the origin and attributes of the flame tree to the monks around him.


    It is said that the flame tree has the element of fire, which can release various fire elements with different attributes, such as sky fire, earth fire, firework, flame fire, poison fire, raging fire, quiet fire, karmic fire, yin fire, yang fire, Samadhi True Fire, Nine Ghost Fire, etc.


    In short, any fire-related skills can be unleashed by the Flame Tree, which is awesome.


    In addition, it is rock-solid, invulnerable to water and fire, and can withstand the sun and rain in nature. Even if it encounters other powerful magic weapons, it will not be easily damaged.


    Hearing this, the audience was extremely excited, their eyes were piercing, and their bodies couldn''t help trembling, like a group of poor ghosts suddenly seeing a large amount of gold, full of surprises.


    "Oh my God, if you don''t say it, I don''t know yet. It turns out that it is the Flame Tree."


    "Fellow Daoists, in the face of interests, we must not compromise."


    "Whoever can get the flame tree, his strength will be even higher."


    "We might as well join forces and ask that kid for the flame tree. If he dares to resist, we will kill more people."


    "However, the Sect Master of Taiyin Sect died in his hands just now. I''m afraid we are not his opponents."


    "Does anyone know his name?"


    "Of course I know, his name is Su Yan, his origin is unknown, but his cultivation is profound."


    ...


    Hearing the discussion among the crowd, Situ Guang, a disciple of the Promise Demon Sect, and Duguce, a disciple of the Misty Sect, became solemn at this moment.


    Being able to kill many masters of the Taiyin Sect in one day, Su Yan is definitely not an ordinary person, his strength should surpass the realm of the Immortal Emperor''s Nine Reincarnations, otherwise, under the attack of many masters of the Taiyin Sect, he has become a A cold corpse.


    Thinking of this, Situguang and Duguce frowned, maintaining a cautious attitude in their hearts. While arranging for their disciples to track Su Yan''s whereabouts, they returned to their respective sects, and told their master, Shizu and others about the matter, asking them to ask Master and Master went out and went to Hidden Mist Forest to contain Su Yan and **** the Sacred Flame Tree.


    At this moment, Su Yan had lifted the restraint and jumped down from the tree, ignoring the existence of other people, and walked directly from the crowd.


    When Su Yan walked fifty paces away, some disciples of Taiyin Sect, Wuji Demon Sect, and Misty Sect suddenly came to their senses, with a greedy look on their face, and they each performed a light art, like a group of swallows. As if, he quickly tracked Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    At the same time, the news about Su Yan''s acquisition of the Sacred Flame Tree, like a pair of wings, quickly spread among the various sects of the Immortal Realm, and almost every disciple already knew the news.


    Later, as this matter continued to ferment, Su Yan became the focus of all cultivators.


    Sadly, and surprisingly, no one knows who he is.


    All I know is that he is a cultivator with a profound cultivation base and a mysterious whereabouts.


    In the Hidden Mist Forest, a layer of looming, hazy white mist shrouded the forest, giving people a phantom feeling.


    In a damp and dark forest, Su Yan stepped on a long sword, and Yu Jian flew towards a mountain on the right.


    The mountain over there is steep, majestic and precipitous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. If he can find a cave, he can concentrate on practicing there and strive to break through to the next level as soon as possible.


    On the way, just after Su Yan''s Yujian flew a thousand meters away, a group of Taoist priests in black robes were rushing from the southwest, each holding a magic weapon, and quickly approaching Su Yan''s side , and finally took on a triangular shape, surrounding him in the middle, completely blocking his way.


    "Su Yan, those who know each other, immediately hand over the flame tree."


    An old-fashioned old man took two steps, flicked his sleeves lightly, stared at Su Yan indifferently, his eyes shot a cold light, like a wild wolf staring at a sheep, did not put him at all. eyes.


    Su Yan''s expression was calm, he calmly pulled out a long sword, swung it a few times in the void, and shot out several dazzling sword lights, said lightly, "Old guy, you are not too timid, you ask me for it as soon as you open your mouth. Flame Tree!"


    "Hmph, why don''t you dare? The Flame Tree is a spiritual treasure bred between heaven and earth. It should fall into the hands of the strong. As a monk of the Sixth Reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor, what qualifications do you have to take it?"


    "I have limited time, and I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. If you have the kind, come over and fight me."


    "One-on-one? Hahaha, this is impossible, unless the sun rises from the west, the old man will let people consume your divine power, and then when you are exhausted, take away the flame **** from your hands. Tree."


    "The dream is good, but the reality is cruel."

 Chapter 5318： pattern boa

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighteenth chapter pattern python


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant, eat my sword."


    After finishing speaking, the old man became angry with shame, his eyes shot a cold light, holding a sharp long sword in his hand, he quickly ran towards Su Yanji.


    Su Yan smiled coldly, and did not take the old man in his eyes at all.


    A mere half-step cultivator in the realm of deity, even followed in front of him with an axe.


    As his thoughts turned sharply, the broken sword in his hand pointed to the void, sending out a beam of sword light of a hundred feet, which contained an aura of destruction, fast, accurate and ruthless, like a meteor streaking across the sky, rushing towards the old man''s head at high speed. chest.


    The old man''s pupils shrank, and he seemed to have felt the great pressure. He didn''t dare to make trouble. He quickly changed the direction of the long sword from attacking to defending. .


    However, the old man made a mistake in his wishful thinking. That hundred-zhang sword light was inexhaustible and unstoppable. With lightning speed, he instantly shattered his long sword, and a loud sound erupted. , the rest of the sword light was castrated unabated, directly piercing through his chest.


    what����


    The old man screamed, his face turned pale, and he immediately fell from the air. He felt a piercing pain in his chest, and a blood hole appeared in his heart.


    Seeing this, some of the other low-level disciples at the minion level, with angry expressions on their faces, pulled out their weapons, like moths to a flame, and quickly approached Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and he directly used one of Long Po Jiutian''s shattering moves. With a push of both hands, he immediately released a vast and boundless force of radiance, charging towards the group of minions head-on.


    For a while, the group of minions were crushed by the powerful force before they could react.


    Ah, ah.


    Accompanied by a scream of ghosts and wolves, more than fifty robbers fell towards the ground at high speed, instantly overwhelming a large forest. During the fall, the robbers were unfortunately stabbed to the point by sharp branches and died on the spot.


    Looking around, there is still a faint blue smoke above the treetops, and individual branches and leaves are faintly beating with several faint flames.


    This shows how tragic the battle in the air just now was.


    Looking at the tragic scene in front of him, Su Yan had no expression on his face, he sighed a few longly, and performed the technique of divine movement, his feet kept stepping on the leaves, and quickly moved towards the building in front of him. The mountain is running.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan landed on a platform halfway up the mountain. At the end of the platform, there were lush branches and leaves. The soft sunlight filtered through the gaps between the branches, casting a whirling light and shadow on the ground.


    He looked forward, his body trembled, and he could vaguely see a hole hidden in sight.


    Seeing this, he was overjoyed. With his right hand, he swung a broken sword from side to side, slashing between the branches in front of him. He quickly cleared all the obstructions. Suddenly, a small hole appeared in front of him. Accommodates one person entry.


    Afterwards, he picked up some scattered branches and threw them at the entrance of the hole, covering them up so as not to be discovered by outsiders.


    After doing all this, he breathed a few sighs of relief, holding the broken sword in his right hand, and slowly walked towards the cave.


    Who knows, at this moment, I saw a big snake jumping out of the hole, its huge body hovering on the ground, its flat head held high, and a big mouth opened with blood, revealing two rows of ferocious horror His fangs madly gnawed towards Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t panic. With a finger on his right hand, the broken sword shot past, like a rainbow, pierced through the sky, swift as a meteor, and stabbed the patterned python''s mouth with a sword.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the patterned python did not dare to directly touch the sword light, turned its head to avoid it, and passed the sword light.


    Then, while the sword light was turning, the patterned python shook its head and swayed its tail, opened its mouth, and sprayed out a cloud of black filth, which volleyed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t know if the filthy thing was poisonous, so he avoided it by conditioned reflex, rolled on the ground, and immediately performed the technique of escaping the ground, turning into a small stream of light, burrowing into the soil, and disappearing.


    Immediately, the black filth slammed into the stone layer, and a deafening sound erupted.


    Flying sand and stones, falling leaves falling, the ground raised the dust all over the sky, and a dirt pit about two meters deep appeared. The surrounding area was stained with a layer of dark and filthy things, and the stench was unpleasant. past.


    At this moment, Su Yan was emerging from the soil layer. He looked at the patterned python in front of him, and a perfect plan came up in his heart.


    Not long ago, he obtained the sacred flame tree from the Hidden Mist Forest, but he still doesn''t know its power, and Zhengchou has no training object.


    And the pattern python is generally afraid of fire, if you use the flame tree to burn it, it will definitely play a role in getting results with half the effort.


    In addition, he also wanted to use this opportunity to discover the uniqueness of the Flame Tree.


    So, with a thought, he sacrificed the flame tree, bit his finger, revealing a few drops of bright red blood, which fell on the flame tree, thus completing the process of identifying the master with blood.


    Then, with his head held high and majestic, he slowly approached the patterned python and gently shook the flame tree.


    Whoa!


    Accompanied by a pleasant sound, the flame tree sent out a group of crimson flames, which swept towards the pattern python.


    The patterned python was taken aback, a ray of fear shot out in his eyes, turned his head and slid towards the hole, extremely fast.


    However, the speed of the scarlet flame was faster, like a meteor streaking across the sky, the fiery flame burned the void, baked the earth, and instantly reached the patterned python, mercilessly covering it.


    The patterned python struggled desperately, trying to get rid of the burning of the red flame, but the temperature of the red flame was extremely high, which did not give it a chance to live, and gradually burned it to ashes, leaving only a shriveled skeleton.


    Su Yan stood on top of a boulder, lightly shaking off the dust on his clothes with his hands, and looked out at the distant scene, sighing incessantly.


    Sure enough, what the boundary monument said was true, this Hidden Mist Forest was indeed a taboo place, with countless monsters hidden in it, extremely dangerous.


    Just now, by burning the patterned python, it was enough to prove how dangerous the Hidden Mist Forest is.


    However, for Su Yan, who had just looted the Book Collection Pavilion and obtained the Innate Spiritual Treasure Flame Tree, the more dangerous the place, the safer it was.


    Now, if he guessed correctly, the monks of the various sects of the Longevity God Realm already know about his various deeds near the Taiyin Sect, and are currently dispatching a large number of masters to the Hidden Mist Forest for the purpose of obtaining the Flame Tree.

 Chapter 5319： Concentrate on practice

    The fifth thousand three hundred and nineteenth chapter concentrates on cultivation


    At present, Su Yan has entered the half-step God Transformation Realm. In this vast immortal God Realm, he can be regarded as having a foothold. If he encounters a cultivation level between the Half-Step God Transformation Realm and the God Transformation Realm, he will still If you have the power to fight, you can even kill the opponent.


    However, if he is unfortunate enough to meet a monk who is above the level of divine rank, he may face many risks.


    Therefore, the top priority, he must find a hidden place to hide as soon as possible, and try to improve his realm.


    Once he is allowed to enter the God Transformation Realm, his strength will rise to a higher level, and the sky will be high enough for the birds to fly.


    The next moment, Su Yan strode into the cave, sat cross-legged on a jade futon, closed his eyes, the spiritual platform was in a clean state, free of dust and dirt, the Chaos Nine Heavens Art of Mind appeared in his head, and he concentrated on cultivation.


    Immediately, the divine power in his dantian surged, constantly flowing towards the second Rendu meridian and the eight extraordinary meridians, a steady stream and an endless cycle.


    Then, countless heaven and earth vitality gathered from all directions, drilled into the Baihui acupoint on the top of his head, flowed around countless meridians, and finally flowed through the Yongquan acupoint on the soles of his feet. The green smoke is like a trickle flowing in the heart.


    In this way, with the passage of time, more and more energy from heaven and earth gathers and is transformed by the Chaos Nine Heavens Art.


    Before I knew it, a Zhoutian trajectory finally came to an end, and all the meridians stopped flowing.


    He was overjoyed, looked inside the spiritual platform, and found that his realm had undergone great fluctuations, and it seemed that he was about to break through the shackles of the half-step **** realm, and soared into the sky.


    Suddenly, just at this moment, there was a messy footstep outside the cave, and the sound of a sword cutting down trees.


    Su Yan''s body trembled, stopped cultivating, jumped off the stone bed, rushed out of the cave, holding a broken sword in his hand, and slowly walked towards the source of the sound.


    This cave entrance is his temporary residence, and he intends to remain in seclusion for this period of time, hoping that he can be promoted to the realm of God Transformation as soon as possible.


    Therefore, in any case, it must not be discovered here, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Thinking of this, he rolled his eyes, thinking about it, and a wonderful solution appeared in his mind.


    Next time, after entering the cave, he will impose a ban and isolate himself from the world, so he will stay in the cave and concentrate on cultivation.


    After a while, he reached the foot of the mountain.


    Looking around, a group of young disciples dressed in white came by the wind, with long swords hanging from their backs, and a fierce look on their faces.


    The leader is Situ Guang of the Promise Demon Sect, and the rest are disciples of the Promise Demon Sect.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled lightly, with no expression on his face, he put his hands behind his back and watched the changes.


    Situ Guang pouted and walked slowly to Su Yan''s side, holding a five-color smoke umbrella in his hand, he kept turning the handle of the umbrella, making a whirring sound, as if in essence, he slowly approached Su Yan, and said sharply: " Boy, you injured Lao Tzu in Taiyin Sect that day, which caused Lao Tzu to have inconvenience in his hands and feet, and his internal organs were seriously injured. Today, Lao Tzu will also let you taste what it is like to be beaten, hum."


    "The sword has no eyes, and I have nothing to do. Who asked you to stand by and watch the battle? This is called self-defeating, understand?" Su Yan sneered, a cold light shot out of his eyes, and said solemnly.


    "Okay, I don''t care about you last time, but, as we all know, the flame tree is an innate spiritual treasure, with countless mysterious and wonderful uses, it should not fall into your hands and leave it to our Promise Demon Sect for safekeeping. , is more appropriate."


    "Nonsense, what kind of **** logic do you have! Innate Spirit Treasure, someone who can get it, and it chooses me, it proves that there is a fate between me and it."


    "Don''t be long-winded, since you are unwilling to hand over the sacred flame tree, then don''t blame me for coming here ruthlessly. Come on, come forward and give this kid a hard lesson."


    Hearing this, a group of young disciples swarmed out, wearing a silver armor, holding a spear and a halberd in their hands, and rushed to Su Yan''s side, launching a fierce attack on him.


    Su Yan jumped up, flipped two somersaults in the air, cleverly escaped from the crowd, and landed firmly behind the two young disciples. He pushed his palms forward fiercely. The crescent moon slid across the necks of the two in an instant.


    Between the lightning and flint, before the two young disciples could react, their throats were cut by two blue qi energy, and the corpse suddenly became separated, a pool of bright red blood spattered from the wound, and a head fell to the ground, and then The two headless corpses fell straight down, very terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, the other young disciples blushed and looked like they were crazy. They once again took out their flying swords and slashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan stepped into the air, stepped over to the side of many disciples, crossed his hands in front of his chest, pinched a mysterious sword art, and suddenly sent out hundreds of sword lights, like a dense drizzle, shattering the void. Lightning and thunder pierced through all the disciples in an instant.


    ah... ah...


    The screams continued, the blood flowed into rivers, all the disciples fell into the pool of blood, their eyes flashed with frightening light, and they looked up at the huge figure in the void, and couldn''t help but feel a deep awe in their hearts.


    My mother, this is too strong.


    No one could see clearly how he shot, and was swept away by a row of dense sword lights.


    Then, all the disciples flew upside down, only to hear a squeal like a slaughtering pig.


    If I could go back in time, I would rather stay at home and drink than have a conflict with Su Yan.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and it is too late to regret it now.


    "Trash, even a rookie like you dares to come and yell at me. I really don''t know how high the sky is."


    Su Yan bent down slightly, squinted his eyes, put his hands behind his back, with no expression on his face, with his hands behind his back, like a giant dragon squinting at a group of ants, disdainful.


    Situ Guang was frightened to death, his body trembled, he gasped in a breath, turned and walked towards the original path.


    "Situguang, where to escape, hurry up and die!"


    Su Yan stepped on a colorful cloud, his clothes fluttered, and his hair fluttered, like a nine-day **** of war, closely following behind Situ Guang.


    Situ Guang was in a panic, and suddenly kicked a big rock under his feet. He was in constant pain. He couldn''t help but stumbled forward and fell to the ground in embarrassment, with a painful cry from his mouth.


    "God, forgive me, I''m still young, and I don''t want to die." His lips trembled, and he kept waving his right hand at Su Yan, his heart breaking.


    "Shut up and die for me." Su Yan''s face was frosty, a sinister arc appeared on the corner of his mouth, and suddenly there was a dagger in his hand. In the past, he was immediately frightened to the point of urinating.

 Chapter 5320： ashes

    Five thousand three hundred and twenty chapters ashes


    Seeing that Situ Guang was about to die under Su Yan''s sword, suddenly, the void in the distance was covered with dark clouds and thunder was loud, and then a blue long sword flew from the clouds and quickly stabbed Su Yan''s throat.


    Su Yan was as calm as water, and the dagger in his hand threw forward, as fast as a meteor, emitting a dazzling light, containing a majestic power, collided with the blue long sword, producing a strong explosion.


    For a while, the streamer was shining, the void shattered, and the two weapons flew towards the original road at the same time.


    Su Yan jumped, flipped a few somersaults in the air, reached out to grab the knife, and landed firmly on the ground.


    At this time, in the void, a middle-aged man in a gray robe stood on a blue long sword, and Yu Jian flew towards Su Yan.


    Situ Guang''s body was shocked, a look of joy appeared on his face, his body trembled slightly, and his heart felt extremely excited, like a drowning man suddenly grabbed a life-saving straw, and immediately got up from the ground , walked quickly to the middle-aged man, stooped slightly, cupped his hands and said, "Teacher Situ Guang sees Master."


    "No ceremony." The middle-aged man had no expression on his face, but he didn''t smile. He reached out to pat Situ Guang on the shoulder, and said solemnly.


    Situ was beaming, pointed at Su Yan and said, "Master, this kid is domineering and arrogant. He not only killed several elders of the Taiyin Sect and the four guardians of the Dharma, but also injured many disciples of our Promise Demon Sect. Rong, please also ask Master to help us support justice."


    The middle-aged man was the Sect Master of the Promise Demon Sect, whose name was Leng Qingfeng. At this moment, he learned that Su Yan was so arrogant, the blue veins on his forehead burst out, and he clenched his fists tightly. A raging anger emerged in his heart, and he walked slowly to Su Yan. In front of him, he pointed his sword to his nose and said, "Boy, this is the sect master of the Wuji Demon Sect. If you are sensible, you should obediently capture it, and hand over the remaining branches of the Flame Tree, otherwise, I will be mad at me. Under attack, you will die without a place to be buried."


    "No matter who you are, I won''t just grab you." Su Yan shook his head, the corner of his mouth evoked a sinister arc, and gently cut his chin with his hand, resolutely said.


    "Okay, since you are courting death, then I will fulfill you."


    "Who will kill the deer, I don''t know yet. If you want to kill me, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    "Boy, stop talking nonsense and die."


    "Since you are in such a hurry to get on the road, then I have to give you a ride."


    As soon as the words fell, Leng Qingfeng jumped and rose into the air, like an eagle, spreading its wings and soaring, holding a long sword in his hand, stabbed Su Yan''s facade fiercely.


    The light flickered, the space shattered, and several sword lights appeared in the sky, like shooting stars, fast, accurate and ruthless.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s figure moved, leaving an afterimage on the spot, deftly avoiding all attacks, and fell steadily five feet away, without any danger.


    But at this moment, I saw a dazzling sword light falling down, instantly splitting a deep hole in the ground, and the trees next to it collapsed with a bang, flying sand and stones, and rolling dust, filled with a slaughter scene.


    Su Yan was as cold as frost, soaring into the sky, his body emitting divine light, like a divine rainbow, it shattered the sky, unstoppable, and the surrounding air seemed to be burning, making a tearing sound.


    Seeing this scene, Situ Guang and some of the remaining Wuji Demon Sect disciples showed a look of joy on their faces, and their hearts were extremely excited, as if they saw the Goddess of Victory waving at everyone, and their eyes flashed with a deep expression. Yearning and longing.


    As we all know, within the Promise Demon Sect, Leng Qingfeng has a profound cultivation base and is highly respected, and he has still stepped into the half-step spiritual realm, and he has no idea how many enemies'' blood has been tainted in his hands.


    It is said that in the past 100 years, anyone who dared to oppose him has not had a good end. He has either interrupted his hands or feet, or he has abolished his cultivation, and some of them have even disappeared.


    In a word, Leng Qingfeng does not leave the mountain, and once he leaves the mountain, there will be a **** storm.


    Today, in front of the powerhouse Leng Qingfeng, Su Yan is no exception and is destined to die in his hands.


    For a moment, including Situ Guang and the others, a contempt surged in their hearts, thinking that Su Yan would definitely die this time.


    "Master, kill Su Yan and avenge those disciples who died."


    "Hmph, our master is a top-notch expert, and it''s easy to deal with a nobody."


    "Master will win!


    "Boy, hand over the remnants of the flame tree, we can leave you a whole corpse."


    ...


    Hearing the discussion among the crowd, Su Yan''s face was expressionless, like a calm lake, and he couldn''t make a ripple in his heart.


    Leng Qingfeng raised his head and raised his chest, his eyes shot a cold light, stared at Su Yan coldly, and said word by word: "Boy, you don''t know what''s good or bad, then this seat will let you go to ashes."


    "Shut up, have you said enough? Say one more word, you will die miserably." Su Yan frowned and walked away, stepping on a colorful auspicious cloud under his feet. A majestic force ripped apart the void and stretched out a golden energy handprint, which seemed to materialize and slapped Leng Qingfeng fiercely.


    Leng Qingfeng frowned, as if he was aware of the enormous pressure and did not dare to touch its edge.


    Seeing this, Lu Chen''s thoughts moved, and he quickly landed on the ground. He also used the technique of escaping the ground, transformed into a streamer, and disappeared directly from the ground.


    The next moment, two streamers of different colors swam rapidly under the bottom layer about 100 meters deep, one after the other, as fast as shooting stars.


    Leng Qingfeng fled forward, while Su Yan was in hot pursuit, chasing each other in the dark soil layer, causing a violent explosion.


    After a while, Leng Qingfeng was overwhelmed and jumped out of the ground.


    At the same time, Su Yan also rushed out from the soil layer, holding a broken sword in his hand, the cold light flickered, bright as day, like a meteor streaking across the sky, and passed by Leng Qingfeng in an instant.


    Suddenly, accompanied by a painful voice, Leng Qingfeng was like a paper toy, and was smashed to pieces by Su Yan''s sword light, and several ribs in his chest were broken inch by inch. A group of bright red blood arrows scattered in the void, forming a beautiful picture.


    Su Yan sneered, and rose into the sky, so fast that almost no one could see his figure clearly. He displayed a trick of the gods'' legs, and the brilliance flashed, containing a force of destruction, and instantly reached Leng Qingfeng. Before he could react, he kept kicking him in the chest.

 Chapter 5321： ancient temple ancestors

    The fifth thousand three hundred and twenty-one chapters of the ancient temple ancestors


    Leng Qingfeng screamed again and again, his face turned pale, his body lost his balance, and he was kicked out by a violent force, just like an off-string bow and arrow, quickly flew towards the edge of the Hidden Mist Forest, and gradually turned into a small one. The dots disappear.


    Situ Guang and the others were frightened to death, a cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, and their bodies trembled violently.


    It has to be said that the strong side Su Yan showed just now has scared Situ Guang and the others to the point of utter shit.


    Su Yan smiled coldly, pulled out a small knife from his waist, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and slowly walked towards Situ Guang.


    Situ Guang was scared to death, his face was pale, his hands and feet were trembling, he hurriedly took out a row of darts and threw them at Su Yan at high speed.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and when he flipped his right hand, an umbrella-shaped aperture suddenly appeared, with countless spells hidden in it, flowing continuously, floating above his head, shooting a burst of dazzling light beams, instantly shooting the row of darts to the ground. .


    Then, Su Yan raised his foot and stepped forward, reaching Situ Guang''s side in one step, throwing his right hand, the knife shot out, accurately stabbing his right leg.


    Suddenly, the knife was mixed with a raging fire, constantly burning his legs.


    After a while, half of his calf was burned to ashes by the roaring flames.


    ah... ah...


    Seeing Situguang''s miserable appearance, the surrounding Wuji Demon Sects were frightened, and they couldn''t help but shuddered, turning around and running towards different places.


    Su Yan held his head high and put his hands behind his back, looked up at the sky in the distance, and let out a few sighs of relief.


    After a tough battle, he finally cleared all the incoming enemies.


    The top priority is that he must return to the cave, concentrate on cultivation, and strive to improve his realm as soon as possible, soaring into the sky.


    Thinking of this, he looked resolute, took out the broken sword, flew with the sword, and flew forward rapidly.


    After a while, he returned to the cave smoothly and placed a restriction at the entrance of the cave to prevent outsiders from suddenly breaking into the cave.


    After everything was done, he walked into the cave, sat cross-legged on a stone bed, closed his eyes gently, and his whole body was in a relaxed state, and began to practice the Chaos Nine Heavens Art, as well as other auxiliary mental methods.


    Time flies like an arrow, time flies like a shuttle.


    Day after day, week after week.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month has passed.


    On this day, in the cave, Su Yan sat cross-legged on the stone bed, following the various meridian routes in his body, from the Baihui Point on the top of his head to the Yongquan Point on the bottom of his feet, for a total of thirty-six weeks.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a powerful divine power poured out from within the dantian, and then the spirit platform was covered with colorful halos.


    Seeing this, he was overjoyed, looking inside the dantian, there was a vast and boundless divine power stored in the magic dantian, which was more than ten times higher than before.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand something, and his body was full of infinite power.


    After countless hours of concentrated cultivation, he finally broke through the shackles of the half-step God Transformation Realm and jumped into the God Transformation Realm, thus achieving a qualitative leap.


    As the saying goes, the first grade of the official university crushes people to death.


    The same applies to the spiritual world.


    Now, he has stepped into the God Realm, which means that he can crush all monks who are half a step below the God Realm, and can challenge the masters of the God Realm.


    In short, after the upgrade, there are many benefits.


    From now on, within a radius of 100 miles, he will no longer be afraid to do things.


    In the future, life and death will be taken lightly, and if you are not satisfied, you will do it.


    Gods stop killing Gods, Buddhas stop killing Buddhas.


    Suddenly, just as Su Yan was immersed in the excitement brought by the upgrade, suddenly, a wave of vitality came from outside the cave. It seemed that someone was using a great supernatural power outside the cave, and was launching a violent attack on the restriction at the entrance of the cave.


    His body was shocked, and his heart felt extremely excited. He immediately jumped off the stone bed, and with a wave of his right hand, the Ten Thousand Years Frost Sword hanging on the wall automatically flew into his hand.


    Hmph, I won''t come early, I won''t come late, but I will come back after I break through the realm of God Transformation. You really know how to choose the time.


    This is even better. I just upgraded, and I am worried that no one can verify my strength. Since someone dares to offend me, let them **** power.


    Half-step into the **** realm, I have no scruples and do whatever I want.


    Today, I have successfully stepped into the spirit transformation realm, which is enough to sweep everything in such a small area.


    Of course, these ideas are all his wishful thinking.


    It is unknown how the actual combat will be. He must go through a baptism of war before he can understand his own strength.


    While pondering, accompanied by a loud voice, the restriction at the door shattered, causing a violent explosion, and the entrance of the cave was filled with billowing dust.


    Then, there was a burst of laughter outside the cave, and an old man in a black robe suddenly descended to the ground, creating a strong fluctuation of vitality, the ground began to fly sand and rocks, and the surrounding trees swayed with the wind, causing the earth to tremble, everywhere. Showing a slaughter scene.


    Seeing this, Su Yan moved, leaving an afterimage with the place, like a ghost, and swept out of the cave in an instant.


    The next moment, he straightened his body, his long hair fluttered, and he was domineering.


    "Boy, if you are sensible, immediately hand over the remaining branches of the flame tree and the things in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, otherwise, in front of this ancestor, you will die without a whole corpse."


    "Impossible, unless the sun rises from the west."


    "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    "do not know."


    The black-robed old man smiled coldly and said, "Hey, let me tell you, Lao Tzu is an ancestor of the Taiyin Sect, called the ancestor of the ancient temple."


    "Oh, so you are the ancestor of the ancient temple?" Su Yan asked curiously with a puzzled face.


    "good."


    "Okay, the ancestor of the ancient temple, I can also tell you that my name is Su Yan. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way immediately, otherwise, today will be your death day next year."


    "Presumptuous, you are so courageous, and you dare to yell at me, I don''t know how high the sky is."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s do it, I want to see what skills you have."


    "This ancestor has a lot of skills, look at the tricks!"


    After speaking, the ancient ancestor jumped up, his robes rattled, and black energy surrounded his body, revealing a strange power that crossed the void and appeared directly in front of Su Yan. Two green lights suddenly shot out between his eyebrows. Rapidly shot to his heart.


    Su Yan''s face was expressionless, and his energy was calm. With one piece of his right hand, a golden light shield was formed, like a mirror, shining brightly.


    As soon as the two green lights touched the mirror surface, they were immediately reflected back by the mirror surface and disappeared.

 Chapter 5322： The ancestors escaped

    The fifth thousand three hundred and twenty-two chapters, the ancestors escaped


    "With two brushes, it''s no wonder that you can be arrogant in front of the ancestors. It''s a pity that your ability has been wiped out today!"


    The ancestor of the ancient temple let out a low growl, and two red lights in the robe suddenly flew out, and a shocking sound of heartbeat came out of the world, and the sound suspended on both sides of the ancestor continued to cover Su Yan.


    I saw Su Yan swaying his body lightly, and afterimages continued to appear in the field, even if the sound waves followed closely, there was no way to instantly clear the illusion.


    Even though the ancient ancestor of the ancient temple was armed with a sonic treasure and attacked the unparalleled, he was still struggling to face such agile juniors.


    "With this little skill, you dare to **** my things?"


    Su Yan''s face sank, his body spread out and the ground beneath his feet exploded inch by inch, and a figure like a dragon flew straight towards the ancient ancestor of the ancient temple.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise like thunder in the air.


    The calm face of the ancestor of the ancient temple suddenly became flustered, and the calm attitude of the leader of the faction disappeared.


    The large embroidered robe was torn to shreds by him, and with a slam, a dozen or so pieces of spiritual treasures fell out, which were infused with his spiritual energy.


    With a bang, a dozen or so spiritual treasures on the ground rose into the air. All of these spiritual treasures should have been pulled by the ancient ancestors and locked on Su Yan with his mind.


    "Boy, although you have some skills, it''s a pity that you don''t fit in with great virtue. Even if you have that luck in your hands, you''re just courting death!"


    Infused with spiritual light, the eyes of the ancestors of the ancient temple glowed with scarlet blood, and the black energy around him began to churn like a dragon. Those who knew him knew that this was his state when he was extremely angry.


    "boom!"


    Where Su Yan''s figure appeared, the colorful brilliance smashed down.


    The ancestor of the ancient temple was merciless, and under the rush of violent power, the ground was like a small sun rising, and the dazzling brilliance covered the color of everything around.


    He stood up out of thin air and looked down with his hands behind his back, his face full of contentment.


    "The ignorant juniors dare to provoke the old man, but those who provoke the old man have disappeared many years ago."


    "A mere ant, I still want the remnants of the greedy flame tree and the things in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, and I don''t think about whether I have my life or not!"


    Under the joint attack of his spirit treasures, even the monks in the spiritual transformation stage will be severely injured and even die!


    He didn''t worry about any damage to the remaining branches of the Flame Tree and the things in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. He must have been placed in the storage bag by this kid in the first moment he got it.


    "The poor old man still wants to be good-hearted and make the Taiyin Sect famous and become a top sect known far and wide, but now... it''s all because of you, this little beast, that the old man''s temperament is uncertain!"


    "Hey!"


    A light laughter came from above the head of the ancient ancestor of the ancient temple.


    The ancestor of the ancient temple hurriedly raised his head, and he saw that one leg was kicked down, and before he got close, a terrifying fluctuation of vitality slammed down on the head.


    Ten streams of light quickly converged, forming a shield suspended above the head of the ancient ancestor, his tone was like ice.


    "Little bastard, you''re so daring, you''re going to use your speed to run wild on the head of the old man. The old man wants to see how you can break this shield!"


    "Then break it for you!"


    With a loud bang, the violent aura slammed into the shield.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality smashed the shield formed by the combination of spiritual energy, and a large footprint was dented in an instant, which made the ancient temple ancestor feel distressed and quickly disbanded the shield mode of Lingbao.


    But another kick came on the way.


    The ancient ancestor of the ancient temple hurriedly responded, and slammed his hands towards the top.


    A wave of vitality visible to the naked eye quickly shot out towards the surroundings.


    Centering on the place where the two were fighting, the ground seemed to have been plowed, and within a radius of one mile, the trees were instantly destroyed by the violent fluctuation of vitality.


    The stones on the ground were instantly smashed by the terrifying fluctuation of vitality, and even the liquid on the ground was instantly vaporized.


    White mist drifted past the two of them, and there was a 100-meter-long crater on the ground.


    The ancestor of the ancient temple looked at Su Yan with a gloomy expression, and he pulled the corner of his mouth forcefully.


    "Boy, you do have some skills, but unfortunately you underestimated the strength of the ancestors. Today, I will let you understand why being older is the criterion for a cultivator''s strength."


    He took a deep breath, and the rich black energy instantly emerged from his body densely, like a dark cloud, and in the blink of an eye, it had already filled the surroundings.


    This rich black air dribbled and drifted downward, and the soil was corroded into small potholes.


    The figure of the ancestor of the ancient temple also continued to expand in this black qi, and the palm of his hand was as thick as a calf in a short time. As the black qi gradually dissipated, his body had completely changed.


    The swollen muscles all over his body looked like a macho from a distance, full of strength, his robes shrunk a lot, and a lot of muscles in his limbs were exposed.


    The ancestor of the ancient temple took a step forward, he bent his legs and bent his knees, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "Do you know what the stunt of my Taiyin Sect''s fame is, the devil changes, you can taste the power of this practice today."


    "Don''t you like to use your legs?"


    Boom boom boom!


    The figure of the ancestor of the ancient temple disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already beside Su Yan.


    The legs were pulled down like a long whip, and the terrifying force pulled the air out of a white bar that stretched for hundreds of meters.


    Su Yan''s figure broke open, the eyes of the ancient ancestor were stunned, and he could feel an unparalleled aura coming from behind.


    "Taiyin Sect, is the devil changing? It''s a bit interesting. I will definitely go to your sect!"


    "It''s just that you have to stay here today, I''m afraid."


    "I also have a trick I want to ask you to teach me."


    A gigantic golden leg figure kicked over and kicked the ancient ancestor of the ancient temple.


    I saw a figure slammed into the ground below like a meteor, splashing the earth.


    But before this was over, Su Yan''s body turned, but his feet continued to kick downward like lightning.


    Ten times, a hundred times!


    On the hard ground, under the attack of the violent gods'' legs, the rocks in a radius of 50 meters have been kicked into powder, and the ground has become a quagmire of powder.


    "you!"


    "Damn junior, wait for me!"


    A shrill roar emerged from the quagmire, followed by a black light that escaped from the quagmire and rushed into the sky to disappear.


    Su Yan walked to the edge of the quagmire with disdain, he grabbed it with a big hand, and suddenly a corpse fell in front of him.


    "God Transformation Realm overhaul, just this little strength?"


    He glanced at the mountains that had been beaten to pieces, and he put away the treasures and storage bags on the corpse, and then slowly flew into the distance on the auspicious clouds.


    The Taiyin Sect thieves have been destroyed, but their thieves will not die.


    It looks like it has to be cut down!

 Chapter 5323： The real man of Wanhe

    The fifth thousand three hundred and twenty-three chapters Wanhe real person


    After a long flight.


    A small town appeared in front of Su Yan, and the smell of fireworks filled the town.


    But as a god-turning powerhouse, Su Yan today is considered a great ancestor even in some sects, so how can there be any secrets in this small town that can be concealed at this time.


    The three excellent immortal trees were only fire at this time. Inside the fire was a pill stove. Inside, there was a dragon that was being stewed.


    How long has it been since he practiced that he had not tasted such a mundane way of eating?


    Pressing the escape light, Su Yan got out on a small path and slowly walked towards the town.


    In the small town, everyone has a surging immortal energy. The highest cultivation of this group has half-step emperor cultivation, and most of them have the strength of Jindan period.


    Even if this group of people went up together, there was no way to break the body protection fairy light on Su Yan''s body.


    He approached the town gently.


    The people in the town ignored his arrival. Instead, they were exchanging the supplies they needed, and some were even selling some rare vegetation that was only found in the surrounding forests.


    Among them, Su Yan was nothing but a hapless **** who came to make a living.


    "Hey, biscuits, freshly baked biscuits, I''m sure all the guests will like it!"


    "Candied gourd, delicious candied gourd, you deserve it!"


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by, the immortal spirit stone is broken in your chest. This is a reserved item in our town."


    The sound of attracting business sounded, but unfortunately there were many people passing by, but no one wanted to stop and watch.


    "Guest officer, is this the first time you have come to our Xianyuan Town?"


    Appearing in front of Su Yan was a man in a feather robe, his face was colorful and looked extremely funny, and his voice was as soft as a woman''s.


    "Yes, it is indeed the first time I have come to your Yuyi Town. I don''t know if there are any taboos here!"


    Armed with magical and unparalleled secrets such as the branches of the Fire God Tree and Yi Jin Jing, once his position is exposed, he will always be greeted by continuous calculations and attacks.


    This is a material coveted by everyone in the God Realm. Not to mention the rare resource like the branches of the Flame God Tree, the Yi Jin Jing, a treasure that contains a rare practice method, is enough for everyone in the God Realm to break their heads.


    Su Yan''s expression was the same as usual, but his heart was raised, his spiritual sense glanced around, and he relaxed.


    There is nothing strange about this group of town residents. They are the permanent residents of this town. They are just here to recuperate and live.


    Su Yan stepped into the town.


    The afterglow in the sky also slowly disappeared, and the whole town seemed to be set on fire.


    A blue-green light lit up from both sides of the road, and the orange fire became the main theme, illuminating the entire town.


    The goods on these stalls have become popular, and they are quickly consumed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What a strange town.


    Su Yan found a restaurant and sat down.


    Immediately, Xiao Er rushed in front of him, cleaned the tables and chairs diligently, and placed a plate of melons and fruits surrounded by fairy lights on the table.


    "Guest, what would you like to eat, we have all kinds of fairyland delicacies here, and the gods are delicious."


    "As long as you want to eat, you can say whatever, and our store guarantees to meet your needs as much as possible."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, the young man in front of him didn''t look simple, although his face was filled with fairy light, he was a dead bone, and his vitality was maintained by the devilish energy on his body.


    The outstretched palm looked bland at this time, but it was afraid of being exposed, and the radiance of the fairy reached its limit.


    If that kind of rich fairy light is seen by the golden core powerhouses in the fairy world, they will definitely collect it as soon as possible.


    If this kind of fairy light can collect seventy-seven forty-nine flowers, even an ordinary person is enough to become a half-step emperor.


    "guest?"


    Xiao Er spoke again and urged.


    Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "Give me a pot of good wine and a piece of your most delicious food, meat and poultry, and serve it to me."


    This place looks unremarkable, like a place where immortals gather, but it is actually a demon''s nest.


    The cultivation base of the God Transformation Realm can now let him see through the illusion at a glance.


    It seems that along the way, his traces have already been clearly investigated.


    Xiao Er shuddered and looked at Su Yan nervously.


    "Guest, are you kidding me? Meat dishes are not fashionable here. Our most popular dishes are some delicacies from the mountains and seas. If you like it, I will arrange it for you."


    "Okay, then follow your recommendation."


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and he could feel it, just at the moment he said he wanted to eat meat and poultry, he could clearly feel that there were two murderous intents rushing from afar, with a majestic suffocating aura.


    If it wasn''t for the shaking of the restaurant''s surface to offset this murderous aura, I''m afraid it would fall directly on him.


    Xiao Er turned to leave, sweat dripping from his body.


    "Wait, I have another dish that I must try today."


    Su Yan spoke softly.


    Before Xiao Er could speak, he felt two majestic forces whistling past him.


    Two screams were heard in the city, and then the two meat and poultry were already circling and wailing on the ground.


    Xiao Er''s eyes were full of horror, and he hurriedly knelt down.


    "I beg God for mercy, the little one just cooperated with the order of my sect master and came here to welcome you. I really didn''t dare to have any bad thoughts towards you."


    But Xiao Er didn''t say a few more words, and immediately a majestic demonic energy came and fell on it.


    As if the spinal cord was removed, Xiao Er''s entire body collapsed into pieces.


    "Eating inside and outside, is this how the old man taught you?"


    Disdainfully pouted, a burly figure slowly appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    "You are very good. It seems that the description of you in the intelligence is still a lot worse. I didn''t expect you to break through to the realm of God Transformation."


    Terrifying fluctuations of vitality erupted from the sturdy man''s body, instantly making the restaurant seem to have encountered a gust of wind, and was torn to pieces in an instant.


    "You dare to run around with Yi Jinjing and the branches of the Flame God Tree. It seems that you are very confident in your own strength?"


    Slowly exhaling a turbid breath, the man took out a blue-green OEM from his arms, his face was full of solemnity.


    "But yes, you are the strongman who defeated the Taiyin Sect during the frontal battle. I''m afraid it will cost you some hands and feet to deal with you."


    "Today, my Promise Demon Sect Taishang Wanhe real person wants to learn some of Your Excellency''s brilliant tricks!"


    Taking a step forward, the surging heat wave rushed towards his face, and a huge sword with the height of a man in the hands of Real Man Wan He slowly stood up, and a strange smile appeared on that face.


    "Blade of Wanhe, cut thousands of mountains!"

 Chapter 5324： Wan Jian Slash

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and twenty-four thousand swords


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The vast fluctuation of vitality was centered on the real person Wanhe, and it broke out completely.


    Before the surrounding monsters could react, they were overturned by the powerful vitality fluctuations of the incarnation realm.


    Under the transformation of God, no one can resist such fluctuations.


    Under the aura of the God Transformation Realm powerhouse, all the buildings began to slowly crumble at the same time.


    The debris was thrown into the sky, and the entire town became powder in an instant.


    Only Xiao Er and the pot of wine in his hand are still intact.


    It''s a stone that protects it!


    Xiao Er blinked, and it looked around in horror, all the brothers and sisters had disappeared.


    It was the only one left in the town.


    This made Xiao Er painfully put the drink in front of Su Yan, he glanced at the stone on his body, and he pumped hard in pain.


    The stone fell to the ground in an instant, and its body began to make a mad cracking sound, and suddenly disappeared into a wisp of ashes.


    "Boy, you really entered the God Transformation Realm, but unfortunately you don''t know that there is a world of difference between the God Transformation Realm with inheritance and the God Transformation Realm without inheritance."


    "The old ancestor of the ancient temple was only a loose cultivator, and it was also because the Taiyin Sect lacked the power of the gods, so he was allowed to enter."


    "Although he entered the Taiyin Sect, it is a pity that the exercises he cultivated are not top-notch exercises. With the help of those inferior magic methods, even if he can be used for a while, he cannot be used for a lifetime."


    Behind the real person Wanhe, a large sword stood in the air, and the demonic energy on the surface made people dread.


    As he walked slowly, the magic energy on the sword began to gather, like a mountain as thick as a mountain.


    "Today, the old man will let you see what it means to be a spiritual powerhouse with inheritance."


    "Broken Mountain!"


    As the voice of the real person Wanhe fell, the sword behind him flew up.


    The generous sword exuded terrifying fluctuations, and the pitch-black magic energy instantly contracted into the sword. The sword that was only two meters long instantly became a huge sword that was hundreds of meters long.


    With this sword volleyed down.


    Three jet-black beams of light shot up into the sky, like a three-headed demon dragon, wantonly exposing its fangs and charging towards Su Yan''s direction.


    These three black lights were surging, and the manic fluctuations of vitality directly plowed out three ravines several meters deep on the ground, and they were about to close.


    "That''s all?"


    "I have also killed the people of your Promise Demon Sect. I thought that you would use some new methods when you reach the realm of transformation. Let me see something new. You have disappointed me a bit."


    Shaking his head, Su Yan''s figure appeared behind Master Wanhe.


    With a flick of his leg, the **** of heaven slammed his leg down fiercely.


    It''s a pity, one step down is empty.


    "The kid is so arrogant, do you really think that you can be defiant if you know how to move, and you have the nerve to show your three-legged cat in front of me?"


    Real Man Wanhe sneered again and again, and pulled out behind him.


    Another sword was pulled out by him and swung gently with him.


    A dazzling wave of vitality erupted from the sword. The moment the violent fluctuation of vitality radiated out, with the real person Wanhe as the center, a hole with a diameter of 100 meters appeared on the ground in an instant.


    He looked at Su Yan eagerly, holding the sword in his hand.


    "Junior, today I will let you learn the true skills of my Promise Demon Sect."


    "Wanhe Slash!"


    A sword light slashed through the sky and swept towards Su Yan fiercely.


    The sword light of thousands of meters, unscrupulously blooming with vitality fluctuations, was in a mess where it passed.


    Even the mountains were divided into two by this sword. At this time, the real Wanhe was like a humanoid bulldozer, showing his strength unscrupulously.


    Su Yan''s figure continued to appear in the surrounding space, one after another.


    Real Man Wanhe saw it in his eyes, his heart was full of anger, and the sword in his hand swept across and cut diagonally.


    The mountains collapsed, the cliffs shattered, and the 30-mile radius was already in a mess.


    "You yellow-mouthed child, is it possible that after you become a god, you will only run away?"


    "Didn''t you already destroy the ancient ancestors, why, in the old man''s place, you can only run away?"


    The continuous sword light swept across the four directions, and the face of the real person Wanhe was full of contentment.


    As the Supreme Elder of the Promise Demon Sect, he felt an overwhelming sense of accomplishment at this time.


    He can do what the ancestor of the ancient temple can do, and he can do what he can''t do.


    Look at this **** in front of him, at this time he has no ability to resist his swordsmanship.


    "It''s so pitiful, will you just run away?"


    The three swords behind the real Wanhe appeared again, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    "Then don''t blame the old man for being rude, Wanhe Wanjian!"


    boom!


    A terrifying sound resounded like thunder.


    The real person of Wanhe is the center, and all within a ten-mile radius are sword lights, and there is no gap for people to avoid.


    He pouted in disdain, even if Su Yan was powerful, everything was in vain in front of his sword light.


    But what the Master Wanhe didn''t notice was that a figure stood out of thin air above his head.


    Su Yan looked at Master Wanhe below, and shook his head in disappointment.


    Is this the so-called strong man?


    The real strength of Wanhe is indeed very strong, but unfortunately...


    He picked the wrong opponent.


    The means of attack of the real person Wanhe are indestructible, but they have great limitations, unlike him!


    "Breaking Heaven."


    Su Yan calmly raised his legs.


    Suddenly, the light in the sky seemed to be attracted by his move.


    For a while, the ground became extremely dark.


    The real Wanhe on the ground also discovered this scene, his brows were furrowed, and his long sword was clenched tightly.


    "Damn junior, dare to watch a play on it, are you a monkey as an old man!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The figure of the real person Wanhe rose to the sky, and the swords behind him were interlaced and filled with sword light.


    "Today, the old man is going to behead you, so that you know the consequences of humiliating the old man''s dignity."


    The voice fell, and the speed of the real person Wanhe accelerated again, and the sword in his hand slammed forward fiercely.


    Chi!


    Thousands of sword lights converged from the sword into a wide and incomparably wide sword light, swept straight ahead.


    Jianguang met a dazzling leg shadow.


    There was a loud bang, and an incomparably strong fire broke out in the sky.


    A figure quickly slammed into the ground from the sky, and smashed to the ground with a bang.


    "Cough, cough, how could the old man lose to you as a little new-born god!"


    "The old man is unwilling!"


    Real Man Wanhe''s eyes were full of anger, and his hands quickly clasped together into a seal.


    A thin scarlet line instantly began to emerge from his forehead, and behind him, a pair of wings instantly burst out with rich black energy.

 Chapter 5325： far away

    The fifth thousand three hundred and twenty-five chapters are far away


    "God formula, wind and thunder wings!"


    The face of Wanhe real person also turned dark at this time.


    Terrifying fluctuations of vitality permeated these wings, and they gently fanned with it.


    Swish!


    A sharp and harsh sound exploded, and a circle of white air waves appeared in the sky.


    This speed, even the powerhouses in the middle stage of God Transformation Realm may not be able to achieve.


    But at this time, the demonic energy on the face of the real person Wanhe was billowing out, as if to offset the friction caused by the rapidity, leaving a black line as long as one mile in the air.


    Behind the real person Wanhe, the black air was billowing with the wings of dark black thunder, and at this moment, the terrifying wind was whistling and ramming towards Su Yan.


    In front of this violent black storm, even a thousand-meter-high cloud layer was instantly punched into a huge hole by this blow.


    At the location where Su Yan was, a dark crack was split open at this time. The crack was several inches wide, and a terrifying spiritual energy was pouring into it.


    The attraction of the strong attack continuously drags the surrounding creatures and the air toward it, even if it is the strong man with the wings of wind and thunder, such as the real person of Wanhe, he has to flutter his wings to escape.


    Soaring straight up, the real Master Wanhe breathed a sigh of relief at an altitude of five thousand meters.


    The crack at the bottom had already appeared, even if Su Yan was astonishingly skilled without the assistance of Fenglei''s wings, he would never have escaped from this gap.


    This kid is dead!


    This is a space crack. It is a space crack created by him using the rapidity of the god-level magic trick, the wind and thunder wings, and his own swordsmanship.


    Once a space crack appears, it will **** all the things within a radius of one mile into it to maintain the integrity of the space.


    As long as the practitioners who inhale it have not heard of anyone who can live.


    "Go in peace."


    The corner of the real Wanhe''s mouth rose, and the sword in his hand slowly dissipated the fluctuation of vitality.


    As long as the cracks in the space are healed, the physical substances inhaled will be discharged.


    At that time, the flame tree and the magic manual will fall into his hands. Once these treasures are brought back to the sect, he will be able to choose the **** pattern that suits him again among the treasures accumulated by the sect for tens of thousands of years.


    Now that his divine art, Wind and Thunder Wings, has reached the culmination of his cultivation, if he can obtain another divine rune to improve his strength, he may be able to make his strength even stronger.


    The attack type divine script is an extremely rare treasure, and he happened to have seen it in the secret treasure house of the sect.


    If you can get that divine rune, attach it to your weapon.


    Once the Wanhe Divine Sword is activated, it may be able to attach the power of thousands of mountains.


    Pressing down with a huge force, I am afraid that the ground can be smashed into pieces in an instant.


    In the future sect competition, he might be able to rely on the blessing of the gods to make his strength leap to a higher level.


    Just when the real Wanhe was full of expectations.


    "What are you giggling for, you are so looking forward to me entering the space crack?"


    An indifferent voice sounded behind the real person Wanhe.


    Su Yan''s figure appeared beside the real person Wanhe.


    "you����"


    With a slight flap of his wings behind Real Man Wanhe, his body shape suddenly appeared a thousand meters away.


    "Boy, it seems that the old man underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have the ability to escape from the crack in space, but do you think you are safe and sound?"


    Behind the real person Wanhe, the swords flew out densely, there were thirteen swords in total, and the shadows of ten mountains appeared on each of them.


    "Baishan Town!"


    With a roar, the violent sword light fell towards Su Yan''s head, making a rapid whistling sound in the air at an extremely fast speed.


    "Boom!"


    The mountains rustled like a horse, and the stone powder fell like raindrops.


    Su Yan looked at Master Wan He with a calm expression, his eyes were expressionless.


    "That''s all you can do?"


    a figure.


    The figures of Wan Dao looked up at the real person Wan He.


    His body began to tremble, and he stared dully at Su Yan below.


    how can that be!


    Without divine art as an aid, without divine marks to provide speed, this newly promoted divine realm in front of him actually showed such strength.


    The huge crisis was just around the corner, and the real person of Wanhe gritted his teeth and roared, and raised a sword in his hand.


    "Wind and Thunder Hundred Mountains!"


    "cut!"


    The wings behind Master Wanhe disappeared instantly, and when they reappeared, they were already on his wrist.


    The wings vibrated rapidly, and the terrifying speed directly turned the arm into a black light.


    The big sword instantly turned into light and flew towards Su Yan fiercely.


    The violent fluctuations of vitality directly disturbed the surrounding space to tremble, and the moment the sword ruthlessly fell to the ground.


    Swish swish!


    The violent shock wave washed away in all directions.


    In just two breaths, the shock wave had already washed away the soil and shattered the hard stones.


    These clutter are now piled up at the end of the shockwave''s reach.


    On the ground, the smell of burnt smell continued to permeate.


    The real Wanhe was suspended in mid-air and gasping for breath, and he glanced down wearily.


    "Is it finally dead? I''m exhausted. Where the **** is this little monster from? This kind of strength is almost comparable to that of a mid-term cultivator. It''s a pity..."


    He cherished and touched the sword in his hand, and the corners of Wanhe''s mouth slowly rose.


    "I still died under the sword of the old man. I hope that the branches of the flame tree and that peerless divine art can withstand my attack, otherwise this trip will be a big loss!"


    Looking at the divine art wind and thunder wings that had returned to a tattooed state on his wrist, his body slowly flew downward.


    As he squeezed lightly, all the soil began to fly towards the place he pressed, and began to gather into a huge lump of soil.


    When he landed on the ground, Master Wanhe glanced around, his brows twitched fiercely, and there was no figure of the kid. Under such a violent attack, could the kid still be alive?


    This is unlikely!


    However, before the real person Wanhe had time to think about it, it was as if a hundred towering mountains were flying from behind him, and a terrifying force slammed into him.


    "Old bastard, to give you three points of face, you really dare to use the ultimate move against me, are you bullying me and can''t restrain your movement speed?"


    Rumble.


    There was a continuous crashing sound.


    The treasured shirt on the real person Wanhe also appeared at this moment, but it quickly dimmed.


    Su Yan looked down at the man lying on the mound below, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    "Just this means, you still want to do something to me, who will give you the face?"


    "Heavenly Divine Foot!"


    "Xianjue, ten thousand times split the sky!"


    A big golden foot fell fiercely from the sky.


    With a puff, the first generation of Taishang exploded.


    The Wanhe Divine Sword snapped.


    The black Nascent Soul rose into the sky and disappeared.

 Chapter 5326： Breakthrough into God

    Chapter 5326 Breakthrough into God


    "It''s boring, that''s all?"


    Su Yan slowly fell.


    The sight is full of wounds, all because of the fault of the confrontation between the Mighty Ones.


    He sighed helplessly and walked slowly forward.


    People who are not saints and sages can have no faults, and besides, they are just for self-preservation.


    Didn''t the creatures in this town agree to conspire with Master Wanhe to deal with them for the sake of it?


    However, seeing the whole town disappear without a trace, his heart is also not feeling well.


    With vitality in his hands, Su Yan lightly sprinkled it on the ground.


    The fleshy body tempered by Master Wanhe for many years shattered instantly, and a majestic vitality spread in all directions.


    moment.


    Green shoots appeared again on the ground, and a small spider was combing its web against the bright sun.


    The birds in the distance are already eyeing, ready to fill their empty stomachs.


    Su Yan shook his head.


    Although he has restored this area to normal, the original life cannot be reproduced again.


    All this is because they are on the side of their enemies.


    Move forward slowly.


    Su Yan''s body surface began to light up.


    This is a method he learned in the battle just now, which can keep himself in a state of enlightenment at all times.


    The strength of the real person Wanhe is indeed strong, and he is indeed a strong man with inheritance. The control of speed and rhythm is very strong.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s numerous means and extraordinary speed, he might have really capsized in the gutter.


    First there was the ancestor of the ancient temple, and later the real person of Wanhe.


    It seems that he has been targeted by several major forces nearby.


    Too.


    This is the branch of the Flame God Tree. Once it is refined, it can allow the powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor Realm to step into the God Transformation Realm in one step.


    The secrets of divine arts directly point to the road after the transformation of the gods. If you can get two treasures, even if you can''t use them, you will make plans for the sect in the future.


    This is the treasure that the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm are willing to fight with their lives, and the powerful enemies will become stronger and stronger in the future.


    Su Yan looked around, he stomped his foot lightly, and a dark hole suddenly appeared under his feet.


    This hole swallowed him in one fell swoop, and only slowly stopped after reaching a hundred meters below the ground.


    Su Yan decided to refine the branches of the Flame Tree here, so that he could step into the God Transformation Realm first.


    This area is the place where he and the ancestors of Wanhe fought between life and death. This area of ??vitality is mottled and the fluctuation is disorderly suitable for retreating and practicing to avoid the perception of the enemy.


    With a light tap, the soil and rocks in front of Su Yan were instantly compressed into a wide area that could accommodate dozens of people, and there was a futon twisted from the soil on the ground.


    He went straight to the futon and sat down, holding the branches of the Fire God Tree in his hand, and the vitality fluctuations in his body were rapidly stimulated by him.


    Three inches in front of him, the branches of the Flame God Tree had begun to slowly float, and the branches of the God Tree at this time actually exuded a blue-red light in the self.


    It seems to be resisting Su Yan''s refining.


    This blue-red fluctuation began to make a humming sound in the entire secret room, and the air also became dry and brittle within the envelope of this sound wave.


    A faint cyan flame had begun to appear on the surface of the branches of the Fire God Tree.


    This flame continued to burst into waves of invisible vitality fluctuations. Although this fluctuation was weak, it was also extremely tough and powerful.


    Under this fluctuation of vitality, even the body of the Immortal Emperor realm began to become hot.


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t feel the heat, the vitality in the palm of his hand fluctuated more and more violently, and he squeezed towards the branches of the Fire God Tree.


    With the sudden increase in the fluctuation of vitality, in the underground cave, the ground has begun to make a buzzing sound, and the ground that was clean and new has begun to emerge one after another at this time.


    These thorns flew towards the sky in unison after invisible fluctuations.


    With just one breath, these thorns are already suspended in mid-air, and have been quenched like jasper by the fluctuations on the surface of the branches of the Fire God Tree. From a distance, people have a feeling of invaluable value.


    If the powerhouses in the immortal world are seen, I am afraid they will fight each other, this is the best immortal weapon!


    At this moment, the fluctuations in the cave turned again.


    The branches of the Fire God Tree began to rattle, and then the bark danced in the sky, and streams of light emerged from under the bark, looking like a blazing sun.


    Just looking at the bright red light makes people feel a kind of joy in their hearts.


    Massive vitality fluctuations were released from the red light, and just feeling this vast power was enough to make Su Yan feel a sense of insignificance.


    Is this the power contained in the Flame Tree?


    No wonder he only needs to devour the power contained in the branches of this flame tree, and it is enough to make himself rise from the realm of the Immortal Emperor all the way to the realm of God Transformation.


    As expected, it is a peerless treasure coveted by the god-transforming powerhouse.


    With a slight finger hook, the dark red flame tree essence was pulled by Su Yan and flew towards his mouth.


    As the dark red essence was turned around and refined into a golden pill, he swallowed it in one gulp.


    Su Yan suddenly widened his eyes.


    In the body, the medicinal power of the essence of the flame tree began to bloom.


    He could clearly sense that a wave of medicinal power began to erode towards his internal organs, towards the depths of his muscles.


    Even the soul, under the blessing of this power, began to continuously strengthen.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that his strength was getting stronger.


    If it is said that the fluctuation of his vitality in the past was nothing but a big river, at this time he has been replaced into a huge ocean.


    He heard a loud click, and then, the divine light in Su Yan''s eyes began to bloom.


    This is that the **** in his body is being lifted, and he has now completely stepped on the edge of the God Transformation Realm with the help of the essence of the flame tree.


    It only needs to be stabilized again, and he can completely become a peerless powerhouse in the early stage of God Transformation.


    At this moment, the incomparably tyrannical divine sense swept across from the sky, and the violent power had penetrated the ground for dozens of meters.


    Even if Su Yan was located at a depth of 100 meters, he could still feel the killing intent conveyed by that divine sense.


    Needless to say, it must be those who are looking for the gods of the flame tree to appear.


    This is a group of bloodthirsty flies, and they all began to appear after seeing the opportunity.


    Unfortunately, this time they were doomed to disappointment.


    The essence in the branches of the Flame Tree has been refined by him, and the essence in his body has not completely dissipated, and is still gradually stabilizing his realm.

 Chapter 5327： God will come

    Chapter 5327 God will come to the door


    "Come out, I know you''re here!"


    above the sky.


    A figure in golden armor stood above the clouds, and a golden spear in his hand was exuding strong fluctuations of vitality.


    "You can fool other people, but you can''t fool me."


    Swing the spear lightly.


    The man''s face was extremely gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "In this area, no one can escape my perception, I can clearly feel that the breath of the branches of the flame tree is here, even if there is a waste of Wanhe real person fighting with you, the fluctuation of vitality shatters this area. breath perception."


    "Unfortunately, you can''t cover my divine pupil!"


    Tian''s eyes will look down at the indifferent expression.


    The trident in his hand shone with a cold light, and he slammed it down with him.


    There was a screeching sound.


    A sharp sound suddenly erupted from below the ground.


    As if countless unjust souls were wailing, the violent fluctuation of vitality directly shattered the oasis that was finally repaired, and the vitality overturned the ground.


    The violent power continued to extend downward.


    "I sensed that your kid''s aura is strengthening. You really did not surprise me. You hid under the battlefield in chaos by fighting against the real person Wanhe."


    "Unfortunately, since you will be found by my eyes, everything you have will be taken away by me."


    With the trident erected, the eyes of the sky will be slashed three hundred and sixty times in a row towards the bottom.


    The dazzling golden rays of light were beheading one after another in the same place.


    A loud bang.


    under the sky.


    The earth began to groan.


    The ground up to 100 meters thick was completely cut off by him.


    Heaven''s eyes filled his face with joy.


    "I found you!"


    His body flickered, his body dropped rapidly, and the trident in his hand shone with divine might, setting off the sky''s eyes like a god.


    Tian''s eyes will fall on the edge of the ground, and those eyes will sweep towards the depths.


    "Is it you who gave me the branches of the Flame God Tree and the mysterious ancient book, or let this **** take it yourself, you make a choice!"


    The strong vitality fluctuations are released wantonly, and Tian''s eyes will look up at the sky with disdain.


    "The rat who hides his head and shows his tail knows that he will pick up the leaks behind this god, and get out of my way!"


    Raise your hand with a trident beheading and go out.


    The dazzling white light swept across a hundred miles and flew towards the clouds.


    There was a hint of indifference in the eyes of the sky.


    "Just you guys dare to **** with this god?"


    Looking down, Tian''s eyes flashed with light.


    "I haven''t come out yet, since this **** will be welcome!"


    Swinging the trident again, the three hundred and sixty slashes fell.


    Even the 100-meter-deep ground was instantly broken by a huge hole.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, only the bark was left on the branches of the Fire God Tree floating in front of him, and the green leaves on it were still green but without the slightest essence.


    Putting away the bark, he stood up straight, frowning slightly.


    The power of the three hundred and sixty slashes of the Heavenly Eyes will be astonishing, but it is a pity that today''s Su Yan is no longer what it used to be.


    With a slight movement of his feet, his body has already vacated and flew towards the sky.


    The method of attack of Tianyan will just brush lightly beside him.


    "Your strength is very strong, but even if you want to take away the branches of the Fire God Tree and the mysterious secret book in my hands, you are not qualified."


    Su Yan stretched, he could clearly feel the surging power surging in his body.


    This is a force that completely crushes the realm of the Immortal Emperor, and he can feel that his body is recklessly releasing the fluctuations of vitality that can only be possessed by the realm of the gods.


    This powerful feeling gave Su Yan the confidence to hang himself in the realm of a hundred times immortal emperor.


    "It happened to break through the realm of God Transformation. I didn''t expect someone to come and let me try what kind of power I have now. It''s interesting."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and a faint blue light suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s eyes.


    He let out a breath of foul breath, and exerted a little force on his feet.


    "It is your honor to die in my hands."


    Whoosh!


    Su Yan''s figure instantly turned into light, and a breath of time had passed the sky, and in a flash, he had reached ten miles away.


    "You... have reached the realm of transformation?"


    Tian''s eyes will be dull looking at his left shoulder, which has been brushed by Su Yan just now.


    At this time, the armor specially forged with divine iron on the left shoulder was completely shattered by this blow, and only some powdery substances were left firmly locked on the surface of the armor by vitality.


    "How could you be so fast, could it be that you have absorbed the essence of the branches of the Fire God Tree?"


    Sky''s eyes began to glow with scarlet rays of light, he locked onto Su Yan tightly, and hot breath spurted out from his nose and mouth.


    "Do you feel it, my anger!"


    "Junior, today I will let you know that you have absorbed the Flame Tree and offended me!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The earth was stomped down by the eyes of the sky, and he used the reaction force to rush towards Su Yan.


    "Heaven''s eyes!"


    scold!


    A dazzling divine light burst out from between the eyebrows of Tianyan Jiang, aiming at Su Yan and killing him, the speed was extremely fast, like the rays of the sun passing by.


    "In the early stage of the God Transformation Realm, no one can escape my gaze, no one can escape from my divine eyes, go to hell!"


    The divine light turned and locked Su Yan, who was sluggish in mid-air, firmly.


    With the sudden contraction of divine light.


    Su Yan in the void was instantly torn apart.


    But Tian''s body froze in place.


    He could clearly feel that he had driven a huge force, but it hit the air.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    Tian''s eyes roared again and again, his body suddenly vacated, and the trident in his hand suddenly grew several miles in size, and he swung it vigorously.


    "Since you think you''re fast enough, then take me."


    "All retreat, Tian''s eyes are going to go crazy, don''t let him get us involved!"


    Above the clouds, someone shouted.


    The clouds retreated, and the sky''s eyes below began to rotate the figure, and a violent tornado suddenly formed, rushing towards the direction where Su Yan''s figure appeared.


    One, ten!


    I don''t know how many turns or how long.


    Tianyanjiang''s body began to pant, and he looked at the sky in confusion, his eyes full of sluggishness.


    The figure of Su Yan has become more and more, like a sky full of stars, has firmly occupied his line of sight.


    "This is impossible!"


    Tian''s eyes will mutter to himself, and he stares blankly at the figure in front of him, trembling all over.


    "It''s not impossible, Tianyan will, you are not my opponent."


    Su Yan stood calmly behind Tian''s eyes and poked his fingers lightly on his neck.


    As long as the vitality is fluctuated and swallowed, the eyes of this mighty heaven will fall on the spot.

 Chapter 5328： God will fall

    The fifth thousand three hundred and twenty-eight chapters will collapse


    "Submit, or die!"


    Su Yan''s tone was very light, but it was like a thunderbolt that exploded in his ears in his eyes.


    For the first time, scratching a tongue will be a huge help in exploring the realm of the gods.


    Tian''s eyes turned red, and those eyes were as sharp as eagle eyes and glared at Su Yan.


    That heroic face was already full of anger at this time.


    "It''s just you, worthy?"


    "It''s just a fluke to become a god, and relying on your own adventures to catch this **** general, do you think you will be invincible in this world?"


    "You have already killed the ancestor of the ancient temple, and also killed the real person of Wanhe. If you kill this **** general, I am afraid you will not be able to dance for a few days."


    Tian''s eyes will sneer again and again.


    "Although the Taiyin Sect was destroyed by you, you don''t need your pig brain to think about why a first realm of the gods can keep one side safe."


    "The sect behind the real person Wanhe is probably already gearing up to take your blood sacrifice, and I, the God of War Pavilion, are just keeping a wait-and-see attitude, but if I die, even if you are superior, you will be promoted to the realm of gods. More bad luck."


    Tian looked at Su Yan with his head raised, if it were him, he would not dare to attack at all.


    Although this kid is highly skilled, if he offends several forces in a row, he may have endless troubles.


    Even if it has reached the mid-stage of the God Transformation Realm, there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    Every big power has a huge power, even if Su Yan is amazing.


    If he didn''t want to die, he could only let himself go.


    Just when Tian''s eyes filled his heart with pride, the voice behind him sounded indifferently and indifferently.


    "It''s just you?"


    Tian''s eyes froze the smile on his face, he was about to speak, but the majestic force behind him burst out.


    Chi!


    The violent power erupted.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality directly penetrated the ground in front of him, reaching a depth of 100 meters.


    Tianyanjiang''s head also suddenly flew up, spinning in the air and landing on the ground.


    A golden figure rose into the sky in an instant, galloping wildly towards the sky.


    That speed is like golden lightning piercing the night sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already at an altitude of 1,000 meters.


    The spirit of the eyes of the sky was just about to escape.


    Chi!


    A big golden hand instantly landed on the soul.


    "Do not!"


    The shrill scream resounded through the sky in an instant, and the golden soul was instantly shattered.


    In the sky, blood-red raindrops began to fall because of the broken soul of the sky.


    Su Yan''s eyes swept toward the sky.


    This is Fang Xiaotiandi''s wailing for the dead God Transformation Realm powerhouse.


    Every one of the gods is a lucky person who has been favored by one of the heavens and the earth.


    Now, Tian''s eyes will fall, and the power that Fang Tiandi poured into him will be returned again.


    Su Yan shook his head, if he hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke him and opened the ground to kill him, how could he have ended up like this.


    A light stroke of the palm.


    With the eyes of the sky, the armor and the divine soldiers all fell off and flew towards the palm of his hand.


    With another slap pulled out.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality erupted again, forcibly turning the body of the **** into a pool of blood.


    At this moment, Su Yan turned around unhurriedly.


    He looked at the clouds behind him faintly.


    Above the clouds, at this time, there are already three big gods in the early stage, and they have already regarded themselves as things in their pockets!


    Su Yan raised his brows and looked at the sky indifferently.


    It seems that this group of people has already followed when the eyes of the sky are going to chase and kill them. It is because the eyes of the sky will be domineering and unparalleled. shot.


    It''s a pity that the eyes of the sky will be dead, and now they have nothing to fear.


    "Boy, your ability is good, even the eyes of the gods in the early stage of the gods will be able to kill. It seems that your strength is enough to rank among the top of the powerhouses in the early stages of the gods."


    A Taoist walked out slowly with a light whisk, surrounded by fairy lights, like a fairy and a human being.


    "Fuyunzi, don''t put it on the back and back, who doesn''t know you yet, wandering around the God Realm with a whisk all day long, isn''t it just to compete for the opportunities of those younger generations who have broken through to the God Transformation Realm? Did the old man study?"


    The burly and strong man with strong demonic energy slowly stepped forward, but the head that seemed to be extremely old was full of strangeness at this time.


    Glancing at Su Yan, the grandfather of Motian stretched out his hand and shook it calmly.


    A huge axe appeared in the palm of his hand, and as he turned the axe gently, a violent shadow of the axe suddenly appeared, and the clouds in the sky were broken.


    The old man who stood beside him for a long time like a dead tree sighed softly.


    "Both of them are the leading figures in the early stage of God Transformation. If Old Man Mujing joins you in attacking this junior, you will be despised by the world if you wear it out."


    "Wooden sperm, don''t talk nonsense with me, who doesn''t know that your exercises are the most evil, and you like to devour the flesh and blood essence of the places where the powerhouses of the gods have fallen, don''t you just want to absorb other people''s resources?"


    Ancestor Motian laughed loudly, and a burly shadow slowly emerged from behind him.


    This burly phantom looks like a **** of heaven and earth, and the burly figure almost stretches the world.


    Grabbing the sky with both hands, this burly phantom instantly pulled out a huge axe from the void.


    The axe light filled the air, and terrifying fluctuations of vitality bloomed on the axe blade.


    It changes with the actions of the grandfather of the sky.


    "Two fellow Daoists, this kid and Tian''s eyes will be fighting fiercely until now, and their physical strength is definitely not enough, so there is no time to wait at this time!"


    Grandfather Ferris laughed, and his body suddenly moved forward.


    The axe in his hand was raised high, and when he was about to reach Su Yan''s side, he suddenly swung it.


    The sharp axe light suddenly appeared, and even the space cracked with dense lines under this blow.


    Ancestor Motian''s face was full of arrogance, and the huge phantom behind him also made a rumbling sound because of the movement.


    "The old man, the old ancestor of the sky, came here today just to want the mysterious secret book obtained from the Taiyin Sect in the hands of the little friend. If you present it with both hands now, the old man will withdraw from this useless battle."


    "But if you don''t want to, then don''t blame the old man for being rude."


    The axe in his hand was raised again, and Mu Jing and Fu Yunzi sighed in unison behind him.


    "I see the little friend''s face is full of blessings, but there is a sullen look on his face. At first glance, there is a fatal crisis. If you hand this cheat book to me, wouldn''t the disaster just be resolved?"


    Fu Yunzi stepped forward with a flick of the whisk and a smile spread across his face.


    Mujing didn''t speak, but he threw a lot of seeds on the ground.


    These seeds grow and sprout at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The three showed a triangle and locked Su Yan in the center, and the battle was about to break out.

 Chapter 5329： all means

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and twenty nine means come out


    "You will eat me?"


    Su Yan calmly looked around, the three figures exuded the energy fluctuations of the God Transformation Realm.


    Even the void began to distort under the terrifying momentum of the three.


    The surrounding scenery began to twist into bizarre lines.


    The invisible aura spread out in all directions, completely pushing away the dust created by the battle on the ground.


    With Su Yan''s three-foot place as the center, the ground was directly smashed into a large pit dozens of meters deep under this momentum.


    The seeds dropped by the wood sperm swelled rapidly. At this time, they were already three people tall, and they were all budding vines.


    As the flowers on the vines exploded completely, one after another green silhouettes shot forward, and these silhouettes were all fair-skinned and beautiful fairies.


    Holding the swords that bloomed with fairy light in their hands, they flew to Su Yan''s side, and they formed a three-talented sword formation.


    With a slight turn of the three elves.


    The sword light spit out from the sword already fell towards Su Yan''s body.


    The sword light is like a dragon, and the power of the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm broke out under the superposition of three or three.


    Under the beheading of the sword light, the void has been shattered inch by inch, the dark cracks, coupled with the violent sword light, even the powerhouse in the middle stage of the gods will find it difficult to meet.


    With a smile on the corner of Mu Jing''s mouth, he glanced at the two beside him.


    "Two fellow Daoists, the poor Daoist is welcome."


    The terrifying three-way attraction directly fixed Su Yan''s body shape, making him unable to use his shocking body technique before.


    The sword light capable of slashing the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm also mercilessly slashed towards Su Yan.


    After the sword light fell, Su Yan''s body did not live up to expectations and immediately began to leak air, making a cracking sound.


    This change made everyone present stunned.


    how is this possible!


    Although Mujing''s strength is strong, it can be said that it is the strongest person in the middle stage of God Transformation among the three present, but its destructiveness is still not as good as that of the old ancestor.


    But it was the wooden sperm that cut open Su Yan''s body.


    Old Ancestor Motian and Fu Yunzi were stunned, and the weapon they just lifted froze in midair.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Heaven''s eyes will be general, his strength can crush wooden sperm, but even he can''t take down this kid, how can it be!"


    Old Ancestor Ferris couldn''t help shouting his doubts.


    The figure of Fu Yunzi on the side was disillusioned and quickly swept down.


    The reason why they came to kill Su Yan was not for the treasures and secret books. Now that the people are gone, the treasures must be on the elf of Wood Sperm.


    "Okay, you wooden sperm, you hide it so deeply, you don''t even tell Laodao, you disappoint me too much, don''t blame Laodao for not giving you this baby today!"


    On the surface of Fu Yunzi''s body, thick white clouds were released towards the surroundings, and with just one breath, these white clouds had completely shrouded all directions.


    "Fuyunzi, you have to think clearly, if you have your life, you can''t use your life!"


    The sneer continued to sound, and the figure of the grandfather of the sky rushed forward.


    The burly phantom behind him has raised the axe in his hand and is about to fall.


    Right now.


    The emerald green elves have multiplied dozens of times.


    These elves all looked in the direction of Grand Ancestor Motian and Fu Yunzi.


    Suddenly, the wings behind them fluttered gently, and in the blink of an eye, countless sword lights attacked the two of them.


    The sword light filled the air, and the sword shadow appeared crazily.


    "What I get from my hands is naturally owned by the old man. Do you still want to **** it from the old man?"


    "There are no doors!"


    At this moment, a cold voice came from above.


    "That''s all you can do?"


    "A bunch of rubbish, what use do you have other than vying for the opportunity!"


    The three froze in place.


    This voice is exactly the same as the boy''s voice.


    This is impossible!


    Isn''t he already trapped in the three-talent formation and has nowhere to go?


    Coupled with the siege of Xiaosancai''s formation, even if there is a talent in the sky, I am afraid that he will not be able to break out of the siege. If he really wants to escape, the only way is to confront it head-on.


    But now!


    Everyone looked at Su Yan''s figure in silence, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    I don''t know what kind of means he used to escape under the blockade of the three people.


    This speed is terrifying!


    The divine light bloomed in the eyes of the grandfather of the sky.


    "Everyone cheer up, this **** is not easy, if we spread out like this, we will definitely be defeated by him."


    "You have also seen the strength of the speed expert, and the strength of Tianyan will be defeated. If I can''t make concerted efforts, I am afraid that he will be a lesson for us!"


    "good!"


    Fu Yunzi took a step forward, and there was already a colorful array in his hand, and he slammed it at the ground.


    Immediately, these arrays showed a gossip orientation that shook the heavens and the earth, and the divine light soared to the sky, shrouding all the powerhouses in the divine transformation realm present.


    "This is the formation that Pindao spent three Jiazi researching. Through this formation, everyone in the formation can be suppressed, so that it can help the disciples in my Yunxu Temple to restrain the enemy. , turn bad into good fortune.��


    "Today, the capital of the bottom of the box was also forced out by this kid. It seems that he has to be killed!"


    Wood Sperm shook his head.


    "Although your formation is tyrannical, it''s still one section short. Today, I''m afraid I have to pay my trump card!"


    Three seeds filled with blue light were smashed into the ground.


    The seeds were deeply immersed in the mud, and after only three breaths had passed, the vines had already risen from the ground, and a majestic spirit-transforming aura permeated out.


    Fu Yunzi''s face suddenly changed.


    Three fast-growing God Transformation realm powerhouses, but the next moment he shook his head without hesitation.


    Although their breath is in the God Transformation Realm, they feel that they are not as powerful as the God Transformation Realm from the fluctuations of their vitality, at most they are half-step God Transformation Realm.


    With three half-step gods in the realm, this time they are many and powerful, even if the kid in front of him is extremely talented, it is absolutely impossible to beat them!


    Just when everyone was excited.


    Suddenly there was a thud.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the grandfather of the sky.


    At this time, the grandfather of the sky has completely changed his appearance.


    "Everyone, you have already used your cards, and I am embarrassed to take it for nothing. Today, I will let you see the true power I am hiding."


    Old Ancestor Motian exerted a little strength, and his muscles began to grow crazily. With just one breath, his height had already exceeded a full three meters.


    When his body changes completely stagnant, his body has swelled to a full 100 meters!

 Chapter 5330： Tyrant Divine Body!

    Chapter 5330: Tyrannical Divine Body!


    "Supernatural power hundred feet!"


    The changes in the ancestors of the sky made both of them change their faces.


    This is to prove the Tao with strength, and with strength, it is possible to exert terrifying magical powers that are not inferior to magic arts.


    Supernatural powers.


    One of the core exercises in Xietian Sect, I didn''t expect that it would be taught to an elder now.


    Old Ancestor Motian ignored the faces of the two of them, his vitality surged wildly, and the shadow behind him began to grow rapidly, like an inflatable ball, and it expanded tenfold with just one breath.


    When the phantom has also grown to a height higher than that of the old ancestor of the sky, the fluctuation of vitality completely stopped.


    Ancestor Motian was holding an axe and looked at Su Yan indifferently.


    "Boy, do you want the ancestor to capture you with his own hands, or kneel down and beg for mercy and let me spare your life, you choose!"


    The corners of the wood elf''s mouth trembled, this is a supernatural power!


    With the blessing of this supernatural power, the strength of the old ancestor Motian is already comparable to that of a mid-stage supernatural powerhouse, and even if he encounters a weaker supernatural power in the late stage, he can fight.


    Today''s grandfather of the sky is the most powerful man in the field at this moment.


    As for Su Yan, aside from being faster, there is no threat to everyone.


    Fu Yunzi''s great formation has been activated, Mu Jingjing''s three half-step god-transforming puppets have also fully matured, and the supernatural powers of Motian''s ancestors have been fully exerted.


    Under the combination of the three, even Su Yan, who was extremely skilled, could only be taken down by the three of them obediently.


    Su Yan was suspended high in the sky, and he could clearly feel that the air around him had become a lot thicker, and it seemed that the great formation of Fu Yunzi had an effect.


    Body shape is slightly stretched.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the speed had been reduced by the viscous air.


    Originally, the speed of the upper body can be transformed into a hundred percent in an instant, but at this time, only eighty can be transformed.


    In front of the three masters of the gods, these clones are not enough to see.


    Especially after the speed was restrained, he could not silently use the clone to cover his sight and escape.


    As expected of a strong man in the realm of the gods, he really has extraordinary skills.


    Fu Yunzi also noticed Su Yan''s sluggishness, and he laughed twice.


    "Boy, didn''t you use your own speed to torture and kill the Tianyan General? Today, the old man wants to see what other means you can use!"


    The corners of Fu Yunzi''s mouth rose, and the cornerstone of the formation in his hand glowed.


    The world in the formation was shrouded in a golden light curtain.


    The grandfather of the sky is so huge that he does not need to pursue it deliberately, and the axe in his hand slashes across the sky.


    In an instant, the wind blew up, and the violent air flow directly shattered Su Yan''s clone completely.


    This is the power of pure force.


    In an instant, forty clones of Su Yan were eliminated.


    The corners of Motian''s ancestor''s mouth rose, and his loud voice resounded through the space inside the formation again.


    "Boy, you only have this ability. I thought you would be very powerful, but now it seems that I overestimate you."


    "After being limited in speed, most of your strength is basically gone. What do you use to fight me?"


    After sneering again and again, the axe of the grandfather of the sky was cut down again.


    Boom.


    The grandfather of the sky actually cut off thirty illusions with one axe, and smashed the axe on the ground.


    The terrifying force directly smashed the ground into the abyss that was hundreds of meters deep.


    "Interesting, can you still create so many illusions after the speed is banned?"


    "Unfortunately, no matter how many illusions there are, you can''t escape my Wuzhishan!"


    "Five Ding axe!"


    A dense golden light began to emerge from the surface of the axe, and as this golden light gradually covered the entire surface of the axe blade.


    Swish.


    The light above the axe began to fly towards the front.


    This axe light in the air turned into three thousand!


    The dense axe light kept rushing forward, and it fell like raindrops just after flying a hundred meters away.


    Tens of thousands of axe lights slammed down with terrifying power.


    Every axe light created a hole that was a hundred meters deep on the ground.


    Wood Sperm sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "A casual blow can have such destructive power. If I fight with the old ancestor of the sky, I have no certainty of winning."


    Fu Yunzi was also shocked, and he trembled all over.


    "If the grandfather of the sky is malicious to me, I am afraid that before I can arrange the formation, I am afraid that he will be cut in half by his axe."


    The two looked at each other and saw the cautiousness in each other''s eyes.


    "To die, to die!"


    One after another, the illusion was shattered.


    Grandfather Ferris began to get irritable.


    At this time, he could no longer hold back the anger in his heart.


    Magical powers of a hundred feet, this is his trump card in the pressure box, and it is easy to not show it to outsiders, but today he showed it, but he couldn''t even break the opponent''s oily skin.


    This is a very humiliating thing for the ancestors of the sky.


    "Die, die!"


    Old Ancestor Motian roared angrily, he was no longer willing to just kill a small clone.


    "God formula, one axe opens the sky 1''


    The terrifying fluctuations of vitality exploded, and the terrifying power swept in all directions. With the old ancestor of the sky as the center, the ground was directly shaken by this terrifying move out of the lake that was as deep as a thousand meters.


    ''Boy, I can''t escape 1''


    Ancestor Motian''s body jumped suddenly, rushing towards the figure who was leaving in the distance.


    Hand up, axe down.


    Chi!


    As if a hot knife had landed on the butter, it split the figure in two in an instant.


    "no no!"


    The grandfather of the sky roared in anger, and the blood in his eyes gradually filled.


    "I''ve been in the east corner of the God Realm for many years, and I haven''t lost half a point, but now I can''t even hit a rising star. It''s a real shame for me!"


    "Today, my grandfather of the sky swears by his own avenue, if I can''t kill this kid, I will be enchanted today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a violent roar from the sky.


    "Why bother!"


    Su Yan sighed and appeared in front of the grandfather of the sky, his handsome face was full of indifference at this time.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to walk through the devil, but you have a multiplier power, do you really think you can destroy me?"


    Lightly shaking his head, Su Yan''s body shook.


    When it reappeared, it was hard to the edge of the puppet of the wooden sperm, and he gently kicked it out.


    A crackling sound rang out, and the puppet''s body was even vulnerable in front of his feet, and was kicked out of the hole, and the cyan blood began to drip out and fell towards the ground below.


    Su Yan shook his head and disappeared again with a flick of his body.


    "Your puppet is good, but unfortunately, your own means are too simple. If you want to deal with you, it won''t take much time."


    The violent fluctuation of vitality in his hand suddenly spread, and Su Yan casually patted Mu Jing''s body.


    He heard a crackling sound, and the body of the wood sperm was broken.


    Fu Yunzi''s body suddenly stiffened, did he escape?

 Chapter 5331： Patriarch Ascension

    The fifth thousand three hundred and thirty-one chapters of the ancestors ascension


    Grandfather Ferris'' palm froze.


    Wood sperm.


    This is a cultivator of the God Transformation Realm, a powerhouse approaching the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Even among some of the top factions, it can be regarded as a high-level figure.


    But now, his body that had been carefully cultivated for many years was slapped off by Su Yan, a new cultivator in the Spirit Transformation Realm.


    This is a powerful body that has experienced multiple thunderstorms.


    Even if the fairy weapon hits the flesh of the wood sperm, there will never be any white marks.


    In the presence of the three major gods, even if the ancestor of the sky is amazing in forging, it is just a joke in front of Mu Jing.


    This is a ruthless man who has truly walked out of his own unique physical path in the God Transformation Realm.


    Using flesh and blood to simulate the divine tree with the strongest defense in the God Realm, abruptly allowed him to successfully achieve his goal.


    The consequence is that some dander will fall off his body from time to time, and if he rolls on the spot, he can become a plant-type monster with a high realm.


    Especially the half-step god-turning puppet displayed at this time, this is the pinnacle of Mujing''s strength.


    This is a means to create a group of God Transformation Realm puppet army at will. If you can get hundreds of God Transformation Realm puppet army, you can even form your own faction in the God Realm.


    Is it gone now?


    Just when the two were stunned, a green light burst out.


    The terrifying green tree man rose from the ground.


    The tree man who was over a thousand meters looked up at the sky, and the vines around him rushed into the sky. These vines penetrated the kilometer high in the blink of an eye like a javelin.


    "The old man''s sperm has been transformed into a **** for thousands of years, and his talent is extraordinary. The mere Huangkou child dares to do something to the old man, and the old man''s fake body is broken!"


    The wood sperm glared angrily, and his body suddenly rose.


    The body shape, which was already a thousand meters, improved again at this time, reaching a height of nearly five thousand meters.


    As he waved his arms.


    The tree trunks that bloomed with the light of Ottomu swept away in all directions, and the mighty green light instantly attracted the attention of the audience.


    Su Yan frowned and looked down.


    The strength of this wooden sperm is very amazing, even if he already has several dead souls of the gods in his hand, he still feels a trace of urgency.


    Mu Jing''s face was full of anger, and a pair of thin big hands slammed towards the sky.


    The gust of wind suddenly whistled and squeezed towards the center.


    A loud bang was heard.


    Centering on the place where the wooden sperm clapped, it has been crushed by half a meter in a radius of ten miles.


    Ancestor Ferris looked at Mu Jing with a shocked expression.


    Is this still the wooden body training master who is known for his gentleness and elegance?


    This was something he couldn''t do even before he transformed.


    Fu Yunzi was even more stunned by the side.


    Unexpectedly, this shot actually witnessed the true strength of Mu Jing, a powerhouse at the peak of the early stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    In the past, everyone thought he was weak and everyone would bully him, but he would always take him with him when exploring.


    Those self-righteous partners are the weakest beings.


    Boom boom boom!


    Another continuous slap.


    The majestic airflow in the air rushed in all directions.


    The wood sperm stood proudly on the ground.


    "Boy, aren''t you very good? Don''t you think that you can do whatever you want after you have a wonderful body technique, but now you''re going to get me out of here!"


    The wooden vines soaring to the sky kept sweeping, and the attack that was comparable to the full blow of the Immortal Emperor was constantly displayed at this time.


    Everyone''s expressions changed in unison.


    The wood sperm has gone mad at this time, and his attacks have begun to be indiscriminate.


    "Wooden sperm, you are crazy!"


    With an angry roar, Fu Yunzi began to mobilize the power of the great formation.


    The power of the huge formation moved towards the wood sperm to suppress it.


    In an instant, the mighty wooden sperm became sluggish.


    A strange smile appeared on the dry face of the wood sperm.


    In an instant, all his vines accelerated again.


    puff!


    There was a sound of something being penetrated in the void.


    Old Ancestor Motian looked at the void dully, his eyes full of shock.


    A figure was now firmly trapped by the vines, and the corners of Mu Jing''s mouth slowly rose.


    "The old man has been planning for a long time, and this time I can finally lock you kid. Now, the old man wants to see how you can still be cloned and how to escape!"


    On the vine of the wood sperm, Su Yan slowly raised his head.


    "Senior, your means are indeed sharp, but unfortunately you are wrong!"


    Another warm palm landed on the wooden sperm.


    "The old man is the divine body of the wood-type Hongmeng iron tree!"


    "If you want to shake the old man''s body, you are not qualified enough for this little skill!"


    "Unless you can physically attack the old man''s body from the air!"


    Mu Jing''s face was full of pride. He had already experienced Su Yan''s strength firsthand. A dozen or so, none of them could hurt him.


    The ancestors of all dynasties have not been defeated by virtue of their powerful physical bodies, and now he wood sperm also has to experience the taste of being invincible in the same realm. ,


    Just when Mu Jing was triumphant, a stream of light fell beside him.


    "Senior, offended!"


    Another slap slapped hard.


    The violent power instantly changed Mu Jing''s complexion.


    "This is impossible, this kind of power is!"


    Wood sperm''s eyes are rounded.


    I finally set a trap with Fu Yunzi to deal with this kid, but I never thought that he would be safe and sound every time.


    This time, even after he activated his last trump card, he still chopped his body to pieces.


    "you!"


    A mouthful of blood came out of the wood sperm''s mouth, and he was in great pain.


    "Boy, what''s your origin, why are you..."


    Mu Jing looked at Su Yan unwillingly, his face was full of horror.


    He blankly touched the big hole in his chest, and the bark-like face was full of puzzlement and confusion.


    Old Ancestor Motian and Fu Yunzi both retreated in horror.


    Just on the body of the wood sperm, a majestic fluctuation of vitality is brewing.


    Su Yan''s figure slowly flew into the sky again.


    He looked disappointedly at the grandfather of the sky below, and slowly retracted his hand.


    Just using the simple fairyland power art to split the sky, plus a god-level power law obtained from the battle, the big mudra, I didn''t expect that even the dignified sperm couldn''t resist.


    The so-called wood-type Hongmeng iron tree body is so weak.


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment, and his body swayed and fell towards the two powerful gods below.


    The grandfather of the sky was already full of energy and blood at this time.


    Fu Yunzi''s face was full of disappointment, it seemed that the explosion just now forced his formation to be broken, causing him to suffer heavy damage.


    Next, Fu Yunzi''s formation will probably not make any achievements, only the old ancestor of the sky will be left.


    He couldn''t stop himself.

 Chapter 5332： Kill three people in a row

    The fifth thousand three hundred and thirty-two chapters even cut three people


    "you!"


    The grandfather of Ferris looked ashen.


    There was only a few hairs left on the top of the head, and at this time it was also shaking gently like seaweed.


    Under the fluctuation of vitality in the realm of God Transformation, the terrain around Motian ancestors began to change slightly.


    His eyes flashed.


    "With a bit of skill, you can actually kill wood sperm."


    "But this guy is not good at fighting. What he is best at is refining medicine pills and other auxiliary things. Let this old man avenge him today!"


    "Let you see the stunt of my grandfather''s fame."


    The huge body of the grandfather of the sky raised the axe in his hand.


    Above the sky, thunderclouds suddenly appeared.


    The dark red thunder in these thunderclouds continued to permeate, and as the grandfather of the sky roared, it immediately wrapped around the axe blade.


    With the old ancestor of the sky, he gently waved the axe blade.


    This axe light suddenly shot up into the sky, and instantly got into the crack of space.


    "Hey!"


    Su Yan suddenly felt that he was surrounded by dense space cracks, and a terrifying axe light was being released.


    The terrifying force slammed into it.


    Even space cracks can''t withstand this terrifying power.


    The fissure in the space instantly expanded, and the violent attraction immediately held Su Yan firmly.


    The axe light roared out of the crack and hit him in the forehead.


    The speed of these axe lights was amazing, and in the blink of an eye, they had already fallen on his forehead.


    "rest in peace!"


    Behind the grandfather of the sky, a figure slowly walked out.


    This person was Su Yan who had been hiding in the sky for a long time.


    "You, how could it be!"


    Old Ancestor Mo Tian looked at Su Yan dully, his body froze.


    The huge body is a huge target in front of the unrestricted speed powerhouse.


    Su Yan''s body has also been slammed hard.


    Seeing the dripping people getting closer and closer, the corners of Motian''s ancestor''s mouth slowly rose, and a hint of slyness flashed in those eyes.


    "Finally let the big fish take the bait, then leave it to me, wood sperm brother!"


    With a low roar, Old Ancestor Motian''s body was raised again, and black rotating shields began to appear on his body.


    The shape of these shields looks like a long black slab of slate. They look cold from the outside, but when they look inside, they are completely different.


    The corners of Father Ferris'' mouth rose coldly.


    The axe in his hand also began to change shape, the handle part has begun to become green, and the blade part has become golden.


    As the grandfather of the sky waved gently.


    A splendid axe light suddenly rushed out.


    In the blink of an eye, this axe light appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Even dozens of Su Yan''s phantom clones were nothing more than an axe in front of the grandfather of the sky.


    "Boy, didn''t you think that even if Daoist Mujing died, he still gave me a big chance before he died."


    "Seeing that the axe in my hand is not there, there is now a wooden sperm Taoist friend in it as a tool spirit, and the power that can be exerted is enough to crush the past countless times."


    "Don''t you think that you are good at body skills? Today, the old man will let you open your eyes and see how weak you are by so-called body skills!"


    The grandfather of the sky laughed again and again, and the momentum of the mixed body shot straight into the sky, even the clouds were washed away.


    "Eat me one blow, the divine axe will open the sky!"


    A transparent line appeared in response to the sound of heaven and earth.


    This line is like dividing the heaven and the earth.


    The moment the line appeared, it had already cut through the space and appeared in Su Yan''s position.


    A terrifying axe light spewed out.


    The corners of Motian''s ancestor''s mouth continued to rise, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    This is a special move that can only be performed with the blessing of a god-level weapon.


    God-level power-style axe to open the sky.


    Under the blessing of this force, the strength of the ancestors of the sky has already broken through the barrier of the realm, and the destructive power has reached the mid-term threshold.


    This blow that penetrates time and space, even if it can''t kill Su Yan, it can still cause this guy to be severely injured!


    Just when the grandfather of Ferris was triumphant.


    However, Fu Yunzi''s expression changed wildly, and he excitedly pointed behind the grandfather of the sky.


    "Ancestor be careful!"


    Grandfather Ferris frowned and turned his head.


    What greeted him was a golden leg of vitality.


    This leg released a terrifying fluctuation of vitality and smashed into the chest of the grandfather of the sky.


    Old Ancestor Ferris'' body suddenly stiffened.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Deafening laughter broke out.


    The old man''s face was full of pride.


    His body recklessly released a jet-black light, which was his body-protecting divine light.


    "Come on boy, continue to attack me, I want to see if you can break through my defense today."


    "Let me see how talented you are!"


    Old Ancestor Ferris stood on his hips, his axe in his palms, and looked forward with indifferent eyes.


    Fu Yunzi looked at the grandfather of the sky with a complicated expression.


    Unexpectedly, the mighty old grandfather of the sky, relied on an axe in his hand to suppress one party.


    Now, it is just a little bit of cheapness in the hands of the younger generation, and he is already very excited.


    It seems that this mighty powerhouse has fallen.


    Just as Fu Yunzi was contemplating, a finger had already landed between his eyebrows.


    "It''s you who trapped me with the formation?"


    Su Yan''s indifferent voice sounded.


    Fu Yunzi was about to speak, chi!


    A blood hole suddenly appeared, and his head suddenly burst.


    Blood spilled all over the place.


    Above the sky, the white clouds were instantly dyed red.


    The pattering red rainwater kept falling downwards.


    Old Ancestor Mo Tian looked at Su Yan dully, with a stagnant smile on his rough face, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "how dare you!"


    The grandfather of the sky roared, and there was a look of grievance in his eyes.


    "How can you kill me in front of me, do you really think the old man doesn''t exist?"


    "Go to hell!"


    The ancestor of the sky roared again and again, and the axe in his hand kept swinging, and countless phantoms had appeared in the air.


    The transparent silk threads are also being drilled into the body of the grandfather Ferris.


    Just as the grandfather of the sky was roaring, a stream of light suddenly penetrated his body.


    "Hey!"


    Old Ancestor Motian stared blankly at a piece of gravel on his body, and his face was full of daze.


    This piece of gravel could easily defeat his defense.


    How exactly is this done?


    "Xianjue, wear armor!"


    Su Yan stood in the distance and looked at the grandfather Motian with pity. In the palm of his hand, streaks of golden streamers were gathering.


    Suddenly.


    Following Su Yan''s slight push towards the front.


    Another stream of light flew towards the large body of the grandfather of the sky.


    The grandfather of the sky was angry and anxious, and he had already lost his footing and started to resist the rocks.


    At this moment, Su Yan took a step forward.


    The violent force slammed down.


    The golden leg of the God of Remnant suddenly fell from the sky, and the blood rain reappeared.

 Chapter 5333： make waves

    The fifth thousand three hundred and thirty-three chapters make waves


    There was silence all around.


    The battle that has affected hundreds of miles has come to an end.


    Su Yan''s body slowly fell.


    The ground was buzzing and vibrating, and the divine axe trying to escape was caught in his palm.


    This is a divine weapon forged with the divine soul of the God Transformation Realm overhauling the wood sperm, and forged with the divine material accumulated by the ancestors of the sky over the years.


    At this time, Su Yan held it in the palm of his hand.


    Although not refined axe.


    But with a wave of his hand, a subtle axe light suddenly appeared.


    This subtle axe light instantly appeared on Su Yan''s target.


    The violent axe light directly shattered the target completely.


    A big mountain turned into dust all over the ground.


    These kinds of attacks can be described as elusive. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was only locked in the welcome clone, I am afraid that he would have been tortured by now.


    Old Ancestor Ferris, although possessing a magic weapon, is just an unlucky person who holds a magic weapon but doesn''t know how to use it.


    After gathering all the relics of the God Transformation Realm experts on the ground, Su Yan slowly got up and swayed away.


    Now, the relics of these god-transforming powerhouses are enough for him to become a little stronger again.


    The realm of the gods is now different from the realm of immortality, and there are fatal dangers at any time.


    Su Yan can only save his life in the God Realm by taking all the time to strengthen his own strength!


    Just as his figure disappeared.


    in the soil.


    A golden aura shot up into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In Muling Island.


    A divine clock hanging in the center of the island is shaking.


    Below the bell, there are a lot of rankings that are burning with raging flames.


    At this time, the ranking of the carved wooden sperm had begun to gradually dim, and the flames in it were shaken gently and suddenly extinguished.


    "Who dares to attack the elders of my Muling Island? Is this insulting my incompetence?"


    The loud voice swept the four corners.


    Not far from the bell, on a suspended island, the tallest mountain top exploded.


    A cold-faced old man slowly walked out from the hilltop, and behind him a divine sword aura radiated cold air.


    "Dare to do something to my elder Mujing, that is, to do something to my Daoist Long. It seems that the old man hasn''t done anything for a thousand years. The world has forgotten my Daoist Dragon''s Dragon Twenty-Three Divine Sword!"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, an elder stepped forward and presented a strangely shaped iron box with both hands.


    In the box, there is a jade pendant exuding a faint warm light at this time.


    "Elder Long, this is the whereabouts we have mastered. As long as you bring this box close to the other party thousands of miles away, you will definitely be able to accurately locate the other party."


    Daoist Long nodded, picked up the box and soared into the sky.


    Leaving a group of disciples blankly staring at the sky in a daze.


    With the Long Daoist leaving.


    The disciples were all boiling, and the wood sperm actually died.


    This is the core source of wealth on Muling Island. If he dies, then his industry will become the most fiercely contested place in the sect.


    Inside the Ciyun Temple.


    Patriarch Baiyun slowly opened his eyes.


    As a top-level elder whose status in Ciyun Guan is second only to that of the Deputy Guan Zhu, his status is unusual.


    At this time, he was in charge of guarding the life cards of the core disciples of the elders.


    But at this moment, a life card exploded.


    This made Ancestor Baiyun''s eyes flash with a hint of brilliance.


    Someone''s life card was shattered, and this person was actually Fu Yunzi, who was the most accomplished in the inner formation.


    Didn''t he go after a small immortal emperor peak, how could he fall?


    Patriarch Baiyun frowned and pinched his fingers lightly, and his face soon turned gloomy.


    "The way of heaven is deceived. It seems that the powers of the gods are attacking each other, causing the avenues to be vertical and horizontal. I can''t observe the real situation!"


    "Damn it, it seems that someone wants to murder the disciples and elders of my Ciyun Temple. How can I endure such things!"


    Patriarch Baiyun got up slowly.


    As a powerhouse in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm, he is on duty as the life hall, so it is naturally up to him to solve the problem.


    "Come here, pass my order, please look inside the most precious fire cloud mirror!"


    The words of Patriarch Baiyun fell. In the distance, a huge mirror was flying slowly, and the field of thousands of people passed by was blocked by it for a moment.


    As the Fire Cloud Mirror slowly fell to the ground.


    Patriarch Baiyun could clearly see that the scene in the mirror was turning rapidly.


    He reached out slightly.


    Immediately, the screen began to shift.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of Patriarch Baiyun.


    Is this Fuyunzi?


    Ancestor Baiyun''s eyes suddenly turned sharp, and he seemed to be watching a battle.


    Looking from the direction of the battle, it was Tianyan who was going to fight against a nobody.


    What a brutal battle scene this is!


    Just when Patriarch Baiyun felt emotional.


    Another face appeared in the mirror.


    It''s the grandfather of the sky!


    This is a group of demons, and the strength of this strong man is extraordinary.


    Although it is only a small initial peak, but his inheritance comes from the first-class sect of the God Realm, the Phaseless Demon Sect.


    Such a strong man can almost run rampant in the God Realm, as long as he does not provoke the disciples of the top sect and the hidden world sect.


    They would ignore some ordinary treasures on weekdays, but now this group of people is staring at that ordinary boy.


    Could it be that all the mysteries lie in that kid?


    in the Buddha Palace.


    "Come on!"


    Above the magnificent hall.


    A burly figure was sitting on the throne at this time, and those eyes flashed even more.


    "Quickly take the fire of the ancestors of the sky."


    After the man finished speaking, he quietly closed his eyes on the throne.


    Soon, the fire of life was sent.


    Disappointment flashed in the man''s eyes.


    "Motian Motian, I once told you not to go out. There is already a majestic calamity spreading between heaven and earth. If you are in the mountain gate, I can still protect your comprehensiveness, but it''s a pity!"


    Shaking his head, the man has sorted out his emotions.


    "Come on, let''s pass on the second-generation elder Feng Jianbai."


    Soon, a burly man in a white robe walked into the hall.


    "Master, what do you want to tell me?"


    "Ancestor Motian is dead, and our sect will usher in an eventful autumn. You have to come out and bring the real murderer to justice."


    The man sighed and stared at Feng Jianbai.


    At this time, Feng Jianbai was already enveloped by a strong pink light.


    After the pink light disappeared, the burly figure disappeared, leaving only a slender figure.


    "Senior brother, don''t worry, leave it all to me, let me see who killed the ancestor of Motian, and where did he have the courage!"


    Feng Jianbai stood up slowly, a gloomy look flashed across Qingcheng''s face.


    Turning around, Feng Jianbai strode towards the door.


    Follow him out of the hall.


    Above the sky, a golden flying boat has slowly descended and flew straight towards Feng Jianbai.


    This is the Yuntai Flying Boat, a craft worth tens of millions of dollars!

 Chapter 5334： posted

    The fifth thousand three hundred thirty-fourth chapter was issued


    How fast is the speed of the powerhouse of the gods.


    One breath is enough for ten kilometers, and if you are a master of the movement technique, the speed is even more amazing.


    In a mountain 2,000 kilometers away from the battle site.


    The water depth of Peach Blossom Lake is a thousand feet, and the willow leaves are blooming with mandarin fish fat.


    A thatched hut appeared on the edge of the calm, mirror-like lake.


    The vicinity of the thatched hut was already surrounded by a formation constructed of several divine stones, and a faint divine light appeared faintly in the formation.


    Su Yan sat in the thatched hut, looking at the storage bag spread out on the ground, his face was indifferent.


    In the six God Transformation realms, all of their net worth was placed in front of him at this time.


    With the storage bags opened one by one.


    The ordinary thatched hut was shining brightly at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the formation that blocked Baoguang firmly, I am afraid that the divine light gathered here would penetrate the sky and the ground in the first time, causing the nearby practitioners to swarm.


    The wealth that a person in the God Transformation Realm possesses is definitely a treasure in the God Realm.


    Not all God Transformation Realm has huge wealth, especially those who are strong in Loose Cultivation Spirit Transformation Realm, will definitely swarm when they see such a sky-high treasured light.


    But the treasures that outsiders seem to be extremely precious are thrown on the ground like garbage in front of him.


    On the ground where the formation has been expanded hundreds of times, there are already stacked divine stones like hills, which seem to be the least valuable.


    Other than that, it''s some magic.


    Su Yan picked up a divine rune at will, and tore it apart lightly.


    Immediately, a divine light shot towards the distance.


    The terrifying divine light fell on the formation, shaking the ground.


    This is the destructive power in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm. It doesn''t look strong, garbage!


    Su Yan walked past the rune in disappointment, and he stood still.


    This time, it was a pool of scarlet blood, and a strong demonic energy was emerging from the blood, as if it wanted to erode all creatures that could be touched.


    It''s a pity that this rich demonic energy died automatically at the moment of Su Yan''s arrival, as if he had his own intelligence.


    Blood water seems to be able to contaminate opponents, but in fact this thing has limited effect.


    Su Yan walked slowly.


    In front of the weapon rack, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    He could clearly see that a blue magic weapon in the weapon rack was emitting a faint blue light, which looked extremely powerful.


    Feel free to move slightly forward.


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    This magic weapon did not meet his needs, and just a little bit had already covered the surface of the sword with clues.


    As a divine soldier, this weapon is too fragile!


    Su Yan shook his head helplessly, this weapon did not meet his needs.


    Is it possible that the only weapon that can be used at present is this axe that has been integrated into the soul of wood sperm?


    He grabbed the axe placed on the ground and waved it.


    Transparent lines suddenly appeared in the air, and were then defeated by a wave of vitality.


    Su Yan sighed.


    The strength of these God Transformation Realm powerhouses is good, but it is a pity that their family wealth is pitiful.


    The value of the divine stone is not great. Although some medicinal materials specially used for refining medicine pills are of some value, they are still not used.


    The only few medicinal materials that can be used are also facing the tragedy of insufficient age.


    Su Yan reluctantly put everything back into the treasure bag.


    These are treasures, although they can''t use them, they can come in handy when they find them who were lost in the realm of the gods in the future.


    Put away these treasures, and leave the treasures that you can use at the moment.


    In front of Su Yan, there were only three bottles of medicinal pills left, and a divine stone with a body like the top of a hill.


    Casually hitting the top of the mountain to a flat ground, he slowly sat down.


    The concentration of divine power in the air has become so dense that it is almost like a mist-like entity.


    In Su Yan''s body.


    The vitality like the ocean began to revolve in the body.


    He looked into the distance calmly.


    Behind him, one after another multicolored divine light is permeating.


    Terrifying fluctuations of vitality also continued to spread out from his body.


    Now, he has set foot in the realm of the gods and created the great cause of transforming into the realm of the gods.


    Chaos Nine Heavens Art can still be used in the Immortal Emperor Realm, but it is impossible to deal with Divine Essence.


    The only way to make the Chaos Nine Heavens Art once again exert its powerful effect is to use the dense spiritual energy at this moment to deduce the Chaos Nine Heavens Art.


    Not only the Chaos Nine Heavens Art, but also defense techniques such as the Indestructible Dragon Body.


    Today, his enemies are all strong in the God Transformation Realm. This group of people calls friends and friends. If they are side by side and use the current exercises to run the gods, I am afraid they will be at a disadvantage in the battle.


    As the Chaos Nine Heavens Art began to operate.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that his body was like a hungry beast.


    All the pores on the body were instantly opened, and the thick as water Divine Essence drilled into his body instantly!


    It is mighty and mighty, like a rushing river, and like a rising tide in the sea.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the Chaos Nine Heavens Art was rapidly adapting to the attributes of the divine essence.


    under the sky.


    A streamer crashed down.


    A sacred mountain smashed open.


    The burly figure slowly revealed the corners of his head. This man''s face was feminine, but his slender figure did not cover his thick limbs, which brought her a strange incongruous beauty.


    Divine Intent sweeps hundreds of miles.


    The corners of the man''s mouth rose slowly.


    "Interesting, it can actually kill the people of our Buddha Tower. This person who does it is not small."


    "There is a special pattern in the pagoda. Once they are on the verge of death, our members can gain a strong defense that exceeds their own realm three times in a short period of time."


    "Now it is!"


    Reaching out his hand, the person tapped lightly toward the ground in front of him.


    Just like the surface of the water.


    The ground began to surging out of the tide-like waves.


    As the waves start to expand like crazy.


    Suddenly.


    The burly figure frowned and glanced behind him.


    "Old Man Long of Muling Island, why are you here? Did my elder sister not let you enjoy enough?"


    The burly figure instantly shrank into a charming little girl.


    Long Daoren''s eyelids twitched fiercely, and he looked at the girl in front of him in horror.


    "It''s you, how come you pervert!"


    This is a nightmare in the wood spirit island, Feng Jianbai, this is the freak who made the wood spirit island Daozi almost fall.


    Daoist Long glanced at the direction of Muling Island sympathetically. In those days, Daozi worked so hard for this little loli, and almost lost the qualification to inherit the throne. Now, this one appeared in front of him.


    This is really unpredictable.


    "Old man, why are you so noisy, you stared at me too much back then, do you think I don''t know your nature?"


    With a cold smile, she pulled up the skirt.


    "Do you want me to show you enough today?"

 Chapter 5335： want to break

    The fifth thousand three hundred thirty-five chapters want to break through


    "no need!"


    Long Daoren''s face darkened.


    I really saw it, the news leaked out, and the first person to behead him was their contemporary suzerain.


    "Coward, who was secretly watching people''s bodies from Xiaoxuan Window back then!"


    Feng Jian''s white eyes flashed with excitement.


    Long Daoren hurried up into the air and avoided him.


    This is a monster that can change gender at any time, and I don''t know if it was really going to fix the gender back then, but it has been with his contemporary suzerain as a woman for a full hundred years.


    Her skills are not simple.


    I heard that from Loli to Yujie, they all changed with Daozi.


    Now, this **** actually appeared in front of him after disappearing for many years.


    This kind of coincidence will definitely cost my life!


    As the Daoist Long ascended into the sky, Feng Jianbai put away her enchanting posture, her eyes were like ice, and she swept the ground in front of her coldly.


    An illusory figure constructed by Shen Yuan appeared in front of her.


    "Sister Bai."


    "I still underestimate the people of the world. I didn''t expect that someone would be able to break through the God Transformation Realm and be able to kill the same realm powerhouses in a series of battles!"


    "It''s really unbearable that there is such a genius in this world."


    The figure suddenly exploded.


    Feng Jianbai''s face was black.


    "who is it!"


    "who is it!"


    A line of clear tears flowed from the corner of Feng Jianbai''s eyes.


    The grandfather of the sky, although he claims to be the grandfather, but in fact it is all because of her!


    When the grandfather of the sky left the Buddha Pagoda, he had been cultivated to the realm of spirits with the treasures that he had treasured for many years.


    Coupled with the resources accumulated over the years in the Buddha Palace, his fighting power at this time is enough to sweep the younger generation.


    Although his combat skills are unfamiliar, his resources are unmatched, at least in this region, he has achieved unprecedented.


    Who has ever seen a person who eats Jiang Shen Yuandan as rice, who can eat a cultivation elixir as rice?


    he is the one.


    The powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm, who was finally cultivated with all his efforts, died just like that, which made a trace of grief and anger flash in his heart.


    "He Fang rat, who dares to do something to my Feng Jianbai''s son, **** it!"


    A loud roar spread.


    The dust on the ground began to slowly back up.


    Above the sky, a burly figure slowly appeared.


    This figure is a wooden sperm!


    The figure thousands of meters high made Long Daoren''s face flash a trace of grief and anger.


    This is the seedling of the future palace master, so he died like this!


    This matter must be investigated to the end to see who is so bold.


    Just as the two searched, above the sky.


    A colorful auspicious cloud flew slowly, and an old man sat on the cloud and looked into the distance indifferently.


    There was a gloomy look in the old man''s eyes.


    Fu Yunzi, this is a genius of formation in their Ciyun Temple. If he can pass the assessment, he will become the deputy master of the temple.


    As long as the formation is superimposed, even ordinary formation geniuses can stack to the level of top geniuses.


    With just a little time, Fu Yunzi can bring the entire sect to the highest realm.


    But now, it''s all in vain.


    All investment is gone.


    Fuyunzi is dead.


    The entire formation improvement work of Ciyun Temple will be terminated.


    Who killed Fu Yunzi? ��


    The dust whisk in the old man''s hand burst out with colorful rays of light.


    As he raised it gently, in an instant, under the brushing of the whisk, a stream of light swept downwards.


    The dust on the ground began to flutter gently.


    All the dust gathered towards the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the dust began to gather.


    Streams of light bloomed from these dusty surfaces.


    Feng Jianbai froze in place.


    A look of joy flashed on Long Daoren''s face.


    "Fire Cloud Mirror?"


    "I didn''t expect that even such a strong person has come forward!"


    "The Fire Cloud Mirror is a treasure in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. Once it is activated, its power will be extremely amazing."


    Daoist Long''s cloud head slowly approached the ancestor Baiyun, and the golden rays of light all over his body continued to bloom.


    "Senior Baiyun, stay safe!"


    The Daoist Long approached the ancestor Baiyun.


    The scenery below has also reached a critical moment.


    Suddenly, a white light suddenly flashed.


    On the Fire Cloud Mirror, there was already a dark red light inhaled into it.


    Images began to flash across the surface of the mirror.


    After a while, the screen returned to the beginning of the battle.


    Watched for a full quarter of an hour.


    Everyone slowly raised their heads, and their eyes were all focused on Patriarch Baiyun.


    Patriarch Baiyun pinched his fingers fiercely, and a stream of dark red blood instantly came out and dripped onto the surface of the mirror.


    The calm mirror suddenly began to be choppy.


    In a very short period of time, a silver light burst out from the mirror, pointing in a very far direction.


    Ancestor Baiyun''s clouds began to slowly fly into the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already flown thirty miles away.


    Sudden.


    On the surface of Feng Jianbai''s body, a majestic aura suddenly appeared.


    On her delicate body, her face suddenly became overjoyed, but it became extremely gloomy in an instant.


    "found it!"


    "Damn it, do you really think that if you take our stuff, you can get away with it?"


    The figure is like a streamer.


    Feng Jianbai''s body kept flying forward.


    Behind her, a white waterline stayed in mid-air.


    After a full thirty breaths, Feng Jianbai''s body was suspended in front of a thatched cottage in the water of Peach Blossom Pond.


    "right here!"


    "Damn things, dare to do something to my people, you are courting death!"


    On the surface of Feng Jianbai''s body, wet water droplets were flying downward.


    The surface of these water droplets is glowing with a faint blue light.


    As the blue light slammed down, it instantly penetrated a formation.


    After a full ten layers of formation, these faint blue water droplets slowly dissipated.


    Feng Jianbai''s body was suspended above the thatched cottage, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "go to hell!"


    Gently pat down towards the bottom.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Feng Jianbai''s brows twitched.


    What kind of prodigal son is underneath, how come this formation has been made layer after layer, even if she is extremely powerful, she can''t break all formations in an instant.


    "Let the old man come!"


    A whisker smashed down hard.


    Three thousand silk sashes washed over.


    Even if it is three thousand formations, it is difficult to resist this move.


    But just after the silk sash swept over, everyone was stunned.


    "What kind of evil thing is this kid? In order to protect himself, he even arranged this formation desperately. Doesn''t he know that this arrangement is useless?"


    Ancestor Baiyun let out a low roar, and reluctantly swept the dust over again.


    Another three thousand silk sashes washed away.


    Unfortunately, there are only waves.


    Su Yan sat in the thatched cottage with a calm expression like water.


    The three god-transforming powerhouses outside are fighting together, and don''t even think about breaking his mother-in-law chain in a short period of time.

 Chapter 5336： Divine Sword Art!

    Chapter 5336 Divine Sword Art!


    "Let me come."


    Daoist Long sighed slowly, and the sword flew up behind him.


    One becomes three, three becomes ten thousand!


    In an instant, the sword quickly smashed to the ground.


    The violent power penetrated three full layers of formation with one sword.


    Along with the rain, the swords fell one after another.


    On the surface of Long Daoren''s body, a majestic force began to gather.


    This is!


    Feng Jianbai glanced at Daoist Eye Dragon, and a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    The violent sword light fell towards the bottom one after another, like raindrops.


    The fluctuation of vitality in Daoist Long has reached its limit.


    Twenty-three swords!


    This is a peerless method that can make the ground begin to collapse.


    In the God Transformation Realm, it is also a top-notch attack method, and even the strongest in the same realm have to retreat.


    Today''s Dragon Daoist has a distinguished status, and he is the island protector on Muling Island.


    As long as his sword is unsheathed, he can make all incoming enemies retreat.


    Now, Daoist Long has no way to face this small thatched hut.


    "How many layers is this already?"


    The three of them looked at the thatched hut in front of them in a complicated way. They had already brushed it for thirty breaths.


    One breath at least 18,000 layers.


    But for such a long time, the divine stone was exploding, but the formation still did not disappear, and was still firmly guarded.


    How many **** stones does this kid have so **** ho!


    In the dull eyes of everyone.


    The divine light in the thatched cottage began to subside.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, the sacred stones in the thatched hut began to make a clicking sound.


    The three of them stared blankly at the thatched cottage below.


    They attacked the thatched hut for a long time, and it was broken so easily?


    Qi Shushua blinked, and everyone looked at Su Yan dully.


    The person in front of him didn''t look very old, and if it wasn''t for the fluctuations in the vitality of the gods, they all thought it was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "Boy, did you kill the wood sperm?"


    Long Daoren took a step forward, and the divine light flashed in his eyes.


    "In the early days of Divine Transformation, you dared to do something to the people of my Buddha Palace. It seems that you don''t want to live anymore!"


    Feng Jianbai took a step forward, his body was full of murderous aura, but the charming feeling reached its peak strangely at this time.


    "Immeasurable Dao Zun, little brother, is it you who did something to me, Fu Yunzi?"


    Patriarch Baiyun took a step forward, and the violent fluctuations of Yuan force behind him almost disturbed the clouds in the sky.


    "What about me?"


    Su Yan kicked away the Divine Stone Hill next to him without hesitation. There was no Divine Essence in it, and all the Divine Essence in the thatched cottage had already entered his body.


    Today''s Su Yan is filled with abundant divine energy.


    After breaking through the Divine Origin Realm, the trouble of the Divine Origin shortage has been completely resolved.


    The Chaos Nine Heavens Art, which has broken through to the realm of the gods, has already bloomed with terrifying power.


    With the operation of the exercise, Su Yan''s body, the calm realm of God Transformation was stimulated, and the violent fluctuations of vitality were like sweeping out of a big river.


    In an instant, with him at the center, as if an invisible hand had pressed him within a radius of a hundred miles, the ground instantly sank.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in shock.


    Who is this person, this strength is too amazing!


    Su Yan pouted, his eyes swept towards the sky, his body surface was glowing with divine light.


    "Just the three of you, dare to trouble me?"


    After raising the Chaos Nine Heavens Art to the realm of the gods, his strength at this time has been greatly improved.


    After a little bit of exercise, the power of his spirit transformation is already eager to try, and he is eager to be mobilized at any time.


    "Yes, even the three of us want to come to trouble you!"


    Feng Jianbai didn''t say a word, her delicate figure quickly stepped forward, and she took out the two machetes in her hands.


    The violent knife light instantly fell towards the front.


    With a puff sound.


    The knife light flew over the surface of Su Yan''s body.


    A trace of indifference flashed across Feng Jianbai''s face.


    "God formula, the art of taking blood!"


    In the knife light, a dark red liquid suddenly appeared, and she was cut into two halves with one knife.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    "Don''t forget that the person who killed you is Feng Jianbai!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure exploded instantly.


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. Even if this kid had improved his strength, it was not enough to see in front of the three of them.


    Don''t even look at the realm of the three.


    In the middle stage of all-in-one God Transformation, even some third-rate sects are just like this.


    Just when the three were content, a figure appeared in front of them again.


    Su Yan looked at everyone calmly, his palms spread flat.


    A dark red blood stain appeared on the palm of her hand.


    "The blood is not mine, I found it in the bag of the grandfather of the sky."


    Feng Jianbai froze in place, her body began to chill.


    "No way!"


    Feng Jianbai''s face turned pale.


    Su Yan glanced at the woman calmly, and spread his hands helplessly.


    "Yes, it is indeed the treasure I got from the hands of the grandfather of the sky."


    "Isn''t this pile of blood in serious trouble?"


    Su Yan smiled and looked at Feng Jianbai.


    When this woman beheaded just now, it seemed that she had cut something extraordinary.


    "You''ll know right away!"


    Feng Jianbai sighed, and she glanced at the extreme distance.


    There was a sudden roar in the direction of Wood Spirit Island, followed by a resounding green light rising into the sky.


    Su Yan frowned.


    It seems that this time he really angered a great big man, but unfortunately, what if he is a big man?


    He is not a soft persimmon either!


    "Are the three of you ready to go together, or do you want to come with me one by one."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and Su Yan''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    "Side by side!"


    The three of them have already seen the picture of the battle, and naturally they don''t think that one person can solve the boy in front of him.


    Long Daoren''s twenty-three swords locked the enemy.


    Feng Jianbai''s eyes flickered even more at this time, staring at the person in front of him.


    Patriarch Baiyun trembled even more, and a dark red light flickered in those eyes.


    With the end of the dark red light trembling.


    Feng Jianbai''s body slowly approached forward, and then his hands gently pushed forward.


    A click of thunder sounded.


    The world seemed to be enveloped by blood-colored thunder, and the falling thunder began to fly from all directions, towards Su Yan.


    Lightning flashed, shining everywhere.


    Long Daoren couldn''t help but slap his face.


    Feng Jianbai was really angry this time, this was his famous stunt in the Buddha Palace, the Wanhe Purple Thunder Slash.


    As long as people who hit this trick, they will have to peel off the skin even if they don''t die!


    This kid is probably going to suffer.


    However, since he killed the next-generation Daozi candidate of his own sect, even death would not make him feel better.


    "Divine Sword Art, Sword Twenty-three!"


    A dazzling sword light swarmed out from the sword box behind him.


    Continuously stabbed towards Su Yan''s body.

 Chapter 5337： join forces

    Chapter 5337 join forces


    "Blood Demon God Thunder!"


    Feng Jianbai finally roared out the words in his throat.


    Above the sky, the clouds gathered rapidly.


    At the thickest point, the clouds accumulated for a full kilometer.


    Under the urging of Feng Jianbai, the blood-red Thunder Dragon was rapidly filling the clouds.


    Motivated by invisible forces, these Thunder Dragons slammed downwards, and above the Thunder Dragon''s head, blue rays of light exploded.


    The violent Thunder Dragon continued to grow mightily.


    A formation constructed by thunder appeared in the sky.


    The red thunder dragon continued to spread in it, and it crashed down with a thunder light.


    Feng Jianbai''s face flushed.


    "Patriarch Baiyun, use the Fire Cloud Mirror to block the space!"


    "No problem, let''s look at the poor way!"


    Ancestor Bai Yun flicked the dust in his hand, and the fire cloud mirror suspended in the sky instantly divided into three parts and shone firmly on Su Yan''s body.


    Space is also rapidly crystallizing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Layers of invisible barriers appeared beside Su Yan, and even the thatched cottage was contained.


    Ancestor Baiyun''s face was full of pride.


    "Two fellow Daoists, this space has already been reinforced by my Fire Cloud Mirror, and now the formation he arranged has become his own life-threatening straw. You can use your tricks at will."


    "Thanks!"


    Feng Jianbai''s eyes turned cold, she couldn''t help snorting coldly, and her body began to swell violently.


    The fast-firm muscles began to rise rapidly.


    As the last muscle completely bulged, the corners of Feng Jianbai''s mouth slowly rose, and those eyes looked at Su Yan indifferently.


    "Boy, do you think that no one can take care of you because of your strength?"


    "Dare to kill my Lin''er, today I will let you know the consequences of killing the ancestor of Motian!",


    Feng Jianbai''s body suddenly swelled, and the originally slender figure instantly became a giant of thirty meters.


    The hand grabbed the sky fiercely, and the blood-colored long dragon gathered by the thunder fell instantly.


    The thunder light that penetrated the sky and the ground ruthlessly rushed towards the thatched cottage and Su Yan.


    This terrifying force penetrated the space limit and fell straight down.


    Under this majestic force, the thatched hut instantly became a pool of black charcoal.


    Su Yan looked up at the sky, watching the blood-colored thunder that fell straight down, but stood still.


    It was as if he had been stunned by this thunder, which caused everyone to laugh in the bottom of their hearts.


    But at the moment when Thunder Dragon took the lead.


    "Do you really think that the mere mid-term realm can make me shrink back?"


    "I, Su Yan, haven''t been defeated since I set foot in the realm of the gods. Today, relying on the three of you, is not enough to make me take a half step back!"


    "Magical skill, one punch splits the sky!"


    Su Yan let out a low roar, and smashed the Thunder Dragon that fell from the sky with a mediocre punch.


    The blocked space began to shake.


    Feng Jianbai''s expression changed wildly.


    "how can that be!"


    "This is the blood evil **** thunder, and it can be resisted by ordinary people!"


    "It''s just incredible!"


    Feng Jian''s silver teeth were almost crushed.


    Patriarch Baiyun gritted his teeth, and a stream of blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    "This person... the strength is too amazing, he is only a strong person in the early stage of the divine realm, why can he burst out such terrifying power!"


    groan.


    Ancestor Baiyun''s body began to tremble.


    Fire Cloud Mirror, this is the most precious treasure in Ciyun Temple.


    When the treasure is activated, it is also a huge burden for the powerhouses in the middle stage of God Transformation.


    At this time, Patriarch Baiyun has been running for a full thirty breaths.


    Coupled with the terrifying tricks that Su Yan broke out, even Patriarch Baiyun could not calm down at this time.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    Patriarch Baiyun gritted his teeth and placed a handful of divine stones beside him.


    A steady stream of Divine Essence flew out of the stone and plunged into the Fire Cloud Mirror like a river.


    This is a method he has mastered specifically to motivate the Fire Cloud Mirror.


    As long as there is a steady stream of divine stones, the Fire Cloud Mirror can maintain the special means of locking the space.


    Such treasures help Ciyun Guan become the real foundation of a huge power.


    The fire cloud mirror began to burst into a terrifying light, spinning continuously above the sky.


    The space that had been loose was stabilized again.


    Long Daoren''s Divine Sword Twenty-three is finally ready to go!


    "You all be careful, I''m going to do it!"


    "This is the step that I took after I understood the final sword technique on the Wood Spirit Island. The power is incomparable!"


    "Even if it is the divine tree that penetrates the sky and the earth, I am confident to interrupt it with one move!"


    Daoist Long''s words made Patriarch Baiyun and Feng Jianbai relax a little.


    As the Thunder Dragon smashed down again.


    Long Daoren''s eyes flashed a threatening sword light.


    The light fell fiercely downward.


    Among the scarlet-red thunder, streaks of silver-white sword light were shining continuously, just like stars in the blood-colored sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he had penetrated the space barrier and appeared on top of Su Yan''s head.


    "cut!"


    The Long Daoren roared, and these swords began to emit strange fluctuations.


    As if it emerged from the netherworld, the silver-white sword light emanating from the surface of the sword broke through the space and slashed down neatly.


    "Die!"


    Long Daoren''s voice fell.


    The sword lights on all the swords converged into an invisible sword, which was aimed at the bottom and beheaded!


    Thunder Dragon, at this time has become the best help for the whereabouts of the sword!


    Su Yan still didn''t have the slightest worry, and still aimed at the sky with a punch.


    Divine skills, the tricks that split the sky with one punch appear again.


    A terrifying force emerges spontaneously.


    The solidified space suddenly pierced through the fine sound of clicking.


    Patriarch Baiyun spurted out a mouthful of blood, and he looked at Su Yan in horror and inexplicable.


    Who is this person and why is he so powerful!


    The powerhouse in the early stage of Divine Transformation actually shattered the space that could only be locked by the treasure with one punch.


    This strength is too powerful!


    However, Su Yan withdrew his fist without changing his face, and once again assumed the posture of punching.


    At this time, the god-grade Chaos Nine Heavens Art in his body was running rapidly, and the power brought by the divine essence was being gradually familiarized and mastered by Su Yan.


    The fist slowly retracted, Su Yan took a deep breath.


    "Magical skill, one punch splits the sky!"


    Another unremarkable punch.


    But it was such a mediocre boxing technique, but it directly made a violent click from the space barrier above his head.


    "you!"


    Patriarch Bai Yun was shocked, and looked at Su Yan dully, his face was full of disbelief.


    "how is this possible!"


    "This is the space that is suppressed by the treasure. If you want to break the space, unless you have a very high understanding of the space avenue, don''t even think about doing this!"


    "Run away!"


    Patriarch Baiyun reacted and shouted loudly.


    This is a powerhouse who has comprehended the Great Dao of Space, and it is definitely not a match for ordinary people.


    However, Su Yan snorted coldly and took a stance again.

 Chapter 5338： But so

    The fifth thousand three hundred and thirty-eight chapters are nothing more than that


    "boom!"


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality suddenly exploded.


    In the air, it was as if something had been detonated.


    The violent impact centered on the three powerhouses suddenly exploded, slamming and washing away in all directions.


    The hills that used to be green mountains and waters were razed to the ground in an instant.


    The clouds above the sky were also completely shattered by this terrifying force in an instant.


    Patriarch Baiyun felt the terrifying impact, and he looked at Su Yan in horror.


    Is this kid really in the early stage of God Transformation?


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality was crushed on his body, completely reflecting the power of the Fire Cloud Mirror to his body.


    He was fortunate enough to see such terrifying suppression in the body of the sect master.


    Just when he was overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Long, long, long!"


    Feng Jianbai''s roar continued to sound.


    As a person from the Buddha Palace, she has been in and out of the Buddha Tower, so she naturally knows some unknown methods.


    At this point, her body began to swell wildly.


    Even though the space suppression was extremely strong, her body had swelled ten times again.


    Her power is also multiplying.


    "Do you still want to suppress the old lady just by this means?"


    "Open the sky!"


    Feng Jianbai roared and grabbed the space behind him.


    With a crisp sound, she took out a long knife from the space.


    This is a ghost-headed knife, with a blood-red evil spirit lingering on the knife.


    "cut!"


    After Feng Jianbai finished shouting, the long knife in her hand instantly turned into a black shadow and melted into the air.


    If it wasn''t for the astonishing eyesight of Patriarch Baiyun, he would not have believed the scene in front of him.


    This woman, who was only tenth in strength in the Buddha Palace, was not visible, and the destructive power she displayed at this moment had surpassed her in an instant.


    With this strength, even a space ban can''t help her!


    What kind of strength is this, this is too powerful!


    If she can get out of trouble, maybe the big guy can really suppress this kid this time.


    Long Daoren''s face changed wildly.


    The sword twenty-three that killed Wushuang didn''t even break the opponent''s skin.


    This caused a lot of frustration in Long Daoren''s heart.


    Who is this person, and why does he have such terrifying strength!


    If it weren''t for Long Daoren''s determination and not being moved by foreign objects, he would have already broken his heart at this time.


    It was a blow that he was determined to get, and he couldn''t even hold the opponent''s punch.


    This difference in strength made the Daoist Long, who had an absolute advantage in the realm, even felt that he was not in the early stage of God Transformation Realm, but an old monster who had been immersed in the middle stage of God Transformation Realm for a long time.


    Carefully touching a long sword, Long Daoren slowly put the long sword in his hand into the sword box behind him.


    This is the sword that he has worked so hard to forge, and there are already many cracks at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had done everything possible to maintain it, the sword would have collapsed long ago.


    Now, without the cooperation of the sword, Long Daoren sighed faintly, and his cultivation base is afraid that half of it has been abolished.


    Next, how to fight it?


    The Daoist Long took out a small box and reluctantly injected the divine essence into it.


    The small box was slowly opened.


    A small ball began to spin.


    With the instant the ball appeared.


    The space suppression that trapped the three people suddenly disappeared.


    "For thousands of years, for thousands of years, no one has been able to persecute me to this level."


    "Is it my destiny to urge Jianwan to fight the enemy?"


    Although Long Daoren''s voice was soft, it made the hand of the ancestor Baiyun not far away from trembling.


    Sword pill?


    This is a method that can only be possessed by reincarnation in the divine realm. Once these methods are used, the strength of the sword cultivator will instantly increase tenfold!


    With just one thought from Daoist Long, this sword pill can become a peerless sword.


    It is a pity that this peerless sword cannot exist in the realm of the gods in the form of matter, and can only be manipulated in a semi-existent form.


    "Daoist Long, are you really willing to do this?"


    The moment he saw Jian Wan, Feng Jian''s white face was full of unbearable.


    "This is the end of the matter, there is no room for turning back, I have to do it!"


    Reaching out his hand, Long Daoren lightly nodded towards Su Yan.


    A jingle sounded.


    The sword pill disappeared instantly.


    Patriarch Bai Yun and Feng Jianbai did not look back at Su Yan.


    Jianwan, this is the divine weapon of Jianxiu''s life. As long as it is activated, even the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm may not be able to resist.


    If you are a little negligent, you will be killed by this sword pill.


    A mere powerhouse in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm would definitely have no way to resist Jianwan''s attack.


    "Long Daoren, kill him and stop, we two will take you away."


    As soon as the sword pill comes out, it must be three feet of blood before it can turn around.


    The strength of the Dragon Daoist is astonishing. After activating the sword pill, he must drink the blood of the powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm before he can be willing to return to the previous state.


    Over time, if Jianwan is not allowed to drink blood, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    Just when the two were still thinking about it, a crisp sound rang out.


    The mighty sword pill collided with the void at this time.


    An indestructible transparent wall appeared in front of Kenmaru.


    "It''s kind of interesting, you guys just take out a sword pill to deal with me?"


    Su Yan''s indifferent voice spread all over the place, he glanced at the collapsed mountains and lightly moved towards the ground.


    On the ground, a throne made of soil emerged behind him, and as he sat down gently, the throne began to emit precious light.


    "Damn, what kind of monster is this person, even Jianwan can''t kill him!"


    Within the body of Patriarch Baiyun, divine light appeared faintly.


    Feng Jianbai''s lips were pale, he had never seen such a terrifying opponent.


    Jian Maru, this is a treasure that can make the enemy tremble after seeing it, but now it is just a waste that can''t even penetrate the space barrier.


    "court death!"


    Daoist Long suddenly roared, and a majestic fluctuation of vitality in his body was stimulated.


    Boom.


    The terrifying power was transmitted to Jianwan''s body through the air, and the violent power was continuously absorbed by Jianwan into the body.


    A loud bang.


    Kenmaru suddenly began to accelerate.


    The sound of clack clack suddenly sounded.


    The originally indestructible space wall was broken in an instant.


    This sword light quickly flew towards Su Yan.


    "It''s done!"


    There was a strong look of joy on everyone''s faces.


    Now, this kid is probably going to be beheaded by Jian Maru!


    But Jian Wan just approached Su Yan, but was instantly bound by a transparent light.


    With a crisp sound, Jianwan, which was originally indestructible, was easily beheaded into two pieces at this time.


    "puff!"


    The blood surged into the sky, and the breath of the Daoist Long began to wilt.


    The aura that was originally at the peak of the middle stage of the God Transformation realm collapsed to the middle stage of the God Transformation stage in an instant.


    Horror, huge terror enveloped the two of them!


    In the distance, the sound of breaking the air sounded in time.

 Chapter 5339： arrival

    The fifth thousand three hundred thirty-nine chapters are coming


    "Who dares to do something to my people from Muling Island!"


    The terrifying momentum slammed down.


    A stream of light fell, and the violent wood spirit dragon form suddenly burst out.


    The long blue beard of the 10,000-meter-long cyan dragon fluttered, and his eyes fell on the man in front of him, and those eyes were full of anger.


    "Damn ants, do you really think that if you have broken through the God Transformation Realm, you will be able to do something to the people of my Wood Spirit Island?"


    "Die with peace of mind!"


    The momentum is like a rainbow sweeping the Quartet.


    An emerald green light suddenly erupted from the blue long dragon''s eyes and slammed into Su Yan''s body.


    "Wood Spirit Dragon Slash!"


    The cyan long dragon flew straight up, and the golden scales on its body suddenly fell.


    As if the sky was full of stars descending, the vast rays of light smashed towards Su Yan.


    Each piece of dragon scale is said to weigh tens of thousands of catties. Even if the strength of this ant is so strong that it reaches the realm of transformation, no one can withstand the continuous attack of scales.


    This is the unique magical power of the cyan long dragon, and it is also the bottom-pressing method of the proud Quartet of Wood Spirit Island.


    Each dragon scale is an artifact, and together it is enough to surpass the treasure.


    "Is it!"


    Su Yan looked up at the sky, the corners of his mouth rose slowly.


    Finally a big guy came.


    This blue dragon is actually a great monk, but his path seems to have come to an end.


    The fist was mediocre and aimed at the sky.


    "Magical skill, breaking the sky with one hand!"


    Boom.


    The violent impact burst out at the moment when the dragon scales and the invisible vitality wave collided.


    This impact is like the most violent sea tsunami.


    In an instant, the bodies of the three of them were rushed out a hundred miles by the impact force like dust.


    Qinglong''s body instantly transformed into a human form.


    "Boy, you have the guts to beat my brother and my woman. If I don''t torture you to death today, I won''t be called Linglong Wushuang!"


    His body shape seemed to have come out of the painting. The handsome man stood opposite Su Yan, his fist still in the shape of a dragon.


    The two fists slammed towards Su Yan fiercely, and the man''s face was full of excitement.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that there are still people in the world who want to fight with fists, I thought I was the only one!"


    "If you didn''t hurt my subordinates, killed my disciples, and hurt my woman, you and I really want to get to know you and have a good time with you."


    Linglong Wushuang sighed, and his body approached Su Yan like a blue light.


    But before he got close to thirty meters away, his body suddenly stopped.


    The invisible wall of air slammed into Su Yan fiercely.


    There was a loud bang.


    The invisible wall of air pushed the ground out of the valley for nearly a mile.


    Linglong Wushuang only sighed.


    "Boy, you are really courting death. You can''t resist even my simplest temptation. How can you be qualified to be my opponent?"


    Shaking his head, Linglong Wushuang''s figure quickly retreated, and green auras continued to emerge on the surface of his body.


    Behind him, a divine essence dragon head is slowly emerging.


    This dragon head swallowed Linglong Wushuang in one bite.


    "war!"


    Linglong Wushuang''s Divine Essence fluctuations exploded a hundredfold in an instant.


    Looking at Su Yan indifferently, a trace of indifference flashed in Linglong Wushuang''s eyes.


    "The next move of mine will be the strongest move I have mastered. I can''t avoid it, I can''t resist it, I can only resist it!"


    "Hope you don''t die so soon."


    After Linglong Wushuang finished speaking, his body suddenly rushed down.


    "Spirit Dragon Wanhe Shenlong Slash!"


    Linglong Wushuang''s body instantly appeared beside Su Yan, and those eyes were full of anger.


    For a moment.


    Countless rays of light like dragon heads burst out suddenly and landed on Su Yan''s body.


    Linglong Wushuang''s eyes were already blood red, as if he was about to be enchanted.


    The violent force slammed down hard, and even the ground below couldn''t bear such terrifying fluctuations of vitality, and it had been cracked inch by inch.


    However, Su Yan''s body seemed to freeze, not moving at all, not even changing his expression.


    As the ground below was punched into an abyss, the Linglong Wushuang slowly flew back to where he was standing before.


    "You did master the means of space, but unfortunately you forgot that time for a real powerhouse is essential."


    "For example, now, your time has been controlled by me, and my Spirit Dragon Wanhe Divine Slash involves the avenue of time, you can''t resist it, die in peace!"


    Linglong Wushuang turned around proudly and chased in the direction of Long Daoren.


    His body was already shaking with excitement in midair.


    Feng Jianbai, this is a woman he hasn''t seen for many years, and now he can finally meet again, which is the greatest comfort to a dog like him.


    For a while, Linglong Wushuang began to hesitate about how to say the first sentence.


    "Is this the power of time?"


    Su Yan''s face was full of indifference as he felt the blood that was continuously exploding on the surface of his body.


    As if it wasn''t him who exploded.


    Lightly clenching his fists, the attacks from Linglong Wushuang kept slowing down in his mind.


    That powerful profound meaning made Su Yan''s mouth slowly rise.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect time to be such a means!"


    Su Yan sighed and looked towards Linglong Wushuang.


    As expected of a powerhouse in the realm of the gods, this ability is indeed shocking, but unfortunately it is not enough just to kill me. "


    As soon as he stepped out, Su Yan''s body suddenly blurred.


    "Xiao Bai, I didn''t expect to see you here today, I''m so happy!"


    Linglong Wushuang walked to Feng Jianbai''s side, his face was as red as a teenager.


    Long Daoren shook his head speechlessly. As the Sect Master of Wood Spirit Island, this guy''s strength was already shocking to the world, but at this time he was acting like a child.


    Feng Jianbai glanced at him, then raised his palm and twitched it hard.


    Snapped!


    A loud voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone stared blankly at this scene.


    Is this what they can see without handing over the God Stone?


    Feng Jianbai, the deputy palace lord of the Buddha Palace, has now beaten the suzerain of Muling Island!


    If this were to spread out, the people from Muling Island and the Buddha Palace would definitely be old and dead!


    "You still know to come, but you are still late, do you know who you lost just now!"


    Feng Jianbai gritted his teeth and looked at Linglong Wushuang, those beautiful eyes flashing a heartbreaking divine light at this moment.


    "That''s your own son, Grandfather Motian!"


    A shrill voice resounded in the air.


    Linglong Wushuang''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "This����"


    Linglong Wushuang took a deep breath, green flames began to burn on the surface of his body, and the scales behind him began to shine.


    In the void, a pair of huge gloves has automatically flown out.


    "My son was killed by that **** just now?"


    "Dare to kill the **** of the ancestors of Motian, I will let you know the consequences of killing my son today!"


    Linglong Wushuang turned around and flew out.

 Chapter 5340： bloody rain

    The fifth thousand three hundred and fortieth chapters blood rain mighty


    "Crack!"


    There was a loud bang in the sky.


    A verdant green light suddenly descended from the sky.


    A huge green dragon with a size of 10,000 meters appeared above the sky.


    Blood gleamed in Canglong''s eyes.


    "Boy, you are so daring. With your three abilities, you have set off a storm in the realm of the gods."


    With a sigh, the surface of Canglong''s body continued to flash with **** rays of light.


    "Today, this seat will let you see the consequences of hurting my son!"


    Beside Canglong, a series of jade-like dragon scales began to slowly emerge, the lines on the surface of the scales began to shine wildly, and a massive green light swept the four directions.


    For a time, thousands of miles around have been radiated by this vast green light.


    In the center, Canglong''s body sprinted down fiercely, with a speed like lightning.


    "Little Huangkou, you dare to do something to my son, let the old man kill you today!"


    Canglong let out a shrill roar, and his body suddenly changed.


    The stout tail like the top of a mountain swept out fiercely.


    The strong fleshly body belonging to Canglong smashed **** Su Yan.


    "go to hell!"


    Boom boom boom!


    As if stupid.


    Su Yan''s body was pulled out fiercely, and a ravine that was several thousand meters long was plowed on the ground.


    "Looking for a dead end!"


    Canglong still did not let Su Yan go.


    The terrifying green light slammed down with a bang.


    Under the terrifying power that had reached the peak of the mid-stage God Transformation Realm, this vast green light instantly landed on the spot where Su Yan had fallen.


    A ten-mile-long thick smoke rose into the sky.


    "Die!"


    Canglong''s roar resounded for a hundred miles.


    "died?"


    Long Daoren coughed and looked worriedly in the direction of Canglong, with a faint worry on his face.


    It was so peaceful, this strange sense of tranquility reminded him of the pain of being dominated back then.


    "This is the style of the contemporary island owner of Wood Spirit Island. Linglong Wushuang''s strength is really strong."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and Patriarch Baiyun coughed out a mouthful of old blood, his face full of amazement.


    "Being able to hit that little **** to the ground with one move, the power to control space and time seems to be otherworldly."


    "It''s really touching. Both of us are in the God Realm. We, the early powerhouses who have been in the God Realm for many years, even have times when they can''t resist the powerhouses of the same realm."


    in the southeastern boundary.


    Patriarch Baiyun would not leave Ciyun Temple easily, and once he left, he would bring the most precious Fire Cloud Mirror with him.


    A treasure that locks the space with the integration of offense and defense, once it is in the world, it will basically make the opponent surrender automatically, and he doesn''t want to fight with the ancestor Baiyun at all.


    This is true even for a powerful medium-sized sect.


    But now, Patriarch Baiyun was beaten to the point of being crippled.


    Feng Jianbai, the invincible deputy palace lord of the Buddha Palace, had already lost more than half of his life. Although his aura was steady, his strength was much weaker.


    The Daoist Long of Muling Island, at this time, with the help of the unique exercises of Muling Island, the live broadcast has already started.


    Under the clouds, a blue dragon occupied a large area of ??the sky.


    In the mountains below, the unfathomable Senyuan appeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the battle scene in front of them, the three of them couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The strength of this blue dragon is terrifying!


    Under a single blow, even if the three of them joined forces, they probably wouldn''t have the strength to resist a momentary scene.


    Tough!


    The three sighed with emotion.


    At this moment, they couldn''t help rubbing their eyes.


    Walking on the ground, there seems to be a black shadow running against the sky at a very high speed, and its end point is the Canglong!


    Feng Jianbai instantly straightened his waist, and his original posture of suspended animation disappeared.


    "It''s impossible. Wushuang''s punch is enough to beat the powerhouse in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm into meat sauce. If you want to survive his slap, unless your strength can resist the double erosion of time and space!"


    Time and space are two avenues that point directly to the source. Once a powerhouse in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm will have some understanding of these two avenues.


    But if you want to enter the late stage of the Spirit Transformation Realm, you must study it carefully.


    These two avenues either have a perfect sect inheritance, and in the process of cultivation, the two avenues are cultivated to the extreme.


    This is the inheritance of Muling Island.


    "When I was close to Wushuang, my original intention was to get the way to cultivate time and space from him. I didn''t expect..."


    Feng Jianbai shook his head painfully, his eyes swept across Linglong Wushuang with complicated eyes.


    "This kind of cultivation method used to be weird. I transformed myself from a human body into a half-dragon body little by little. I didn''t dare to try this technique at all."


    "Only this fool who only wants to restore the wood spirit island would do this!"


    Feng Jianbai still wanted to continue recalling the grievances and grievances of the past, but her eyes suddenly froze.


    In the field, there was one more person, and this face was the **** who was originally shot by Linglong Wushuang!


    "Boy, you..."


    Feng Jian''s white eyebrows stood upright, and he was about to scold.


    "Shh!"


    Su Yan raised his finger to his mouth and made a gesture of shutting up.


    The three took a deep breath, and each took out the self-protection method at the bottom of the box from their Qiankun bag.


    Boom boom boom!


    The three streamers suddenly unfolded.


    The white cloud word flashed by, and the unique white cloud-like shield of Ciyun Temple suddenly appeared.


    Ancestor Baiyun''s body was shrouded inside.


    Feng Jianbai''s body surface also suddenly exploded with a black air current, covering her whole body.


    The Daoist Long was completely enveloped by a fluid like a blue dragon.


    At this time, the three shields are all densely spreading out of the cultivation base of the peak of the gods.


    This is a defensive shield that the three major forces have specially purchased for their core characters at a high cost.


    It can only withstand one move from the enemy, and then it will be wiped out.


    At this time, Su Yan had already set up his posture.


    "Heavenly Can''t God Leg!"


    A low growl.


    A terrifying golden light suddenly exploded, and in the round eyes of everyone, the light broke through their defenses in an instant.


    This is!


    A trick that ignores time and space.


    how is this possible!


    Even the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm are not so terrifying!


    Take it hard!


    Feng Jianbai''s body swelled suddenly, and the demonic energy continued to converge and shrink on the body surface.


    The dragon shape on the surface of Long Daoren''s body also completely burst.


    His body was covered with bloodshots under the wash of the golden airflow.


    Ancestor Baiyun''s body has reached its limit at this time.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Above the sky, blood suddenly fell.


    Linglong Wushuang turned his head sluggishly and flew towards Feng Jianbai''s direction, his face full of panic.


    Do not!


    don''t want!


    That was his last emotional sustenance after losing his son.


    Blame the **** for it all!


    "I am going to kill you!"


    The unparalleled aura spread suddenly, instantly crushing the ground in a radius of 100 miles by three inches.


    On Linglong Wushuang''s body, silver-white silk threads began to emerge.


    This is, Feng Longsuo!

 Chapter 5341： one move

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-one chapters one trick


    Silvery white silk.


    I don''t know where I came from, I don''t know where I''m going.


    Like a thick rope, it tightly tightens Linglong Wushuang''s body.


    Suddenly.


    Linglong Wushuang''s body began to burst with green liquid.


    The liquid was viscous and fell downwards.


    The white silk sash is like squeezing the juice out of the blue dragon.


    A bang.


    Linglong Wushuang''s body completely collapsed.


    Only the green liquid in the void is constantly squirming.


    These liquids are constantly squirming.


    Su Yan''s gaze fell on the green liquid in the void.


    "This is, extracting the essence from the body and gathering it on the green liquid."


    "Something good!"


    "Is this integrating one''s own abilities and all powers to reshape the divine body?"


    This kind of method has also been heard in the fairy world, but the power of the fairy world is too complicated.


    But now, right in front of Su Yan, these liquids began to change rapidly.


    Above the sky, thousands of miles of dark clouds have begun to gather together at high speed.


    In just two breaths, all of them have surfaced on the human body that this mass of green liquid has gathered.


    "Tianlei help me!"


    The green humanoid screamed in the sky.


    Above the sky, the thunder light suddenly fell.


    Shenlei completely covered the green liquid human body like a bucket.


    In just two breaths, the divine thunder dispersed, and a human body covered in green mucus appeared in front of Su Yan.


    This is!


    Su Yan frowned at the human body.


    The whole body exudes a strong breath of the gods, and the fluctuation even has a vague feeling.


    This body is not simple.


    Just kick out.


    The god''s feet quickly landed on this body.


    A green light appeared on the surface of the body and disappeared instantly.


    The body is actually able to be directly immune to the attack of the gods'' feet, what kind of means is this!


    The strength of this body is too powerful!


    Just when Su Yan was inexplicably shocked, this body suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes locked on him.


    "Kid, you can''t do anything about it now, let me tell you this, this is the body of the gods that I gathered all the essence of the wood spirit island, and all the materials we collected in the southeastern border. "


    "This body, without the strength in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, can''t be broken at all. Since you dare to kill my people, prepare to be killed by me!"


    The body began to move, and Su Yan was not taken seriously at all.


    "Since I became Linglong Wushuang, my body has been bound within Canglong''s body. Now, under your persecution, I have finally made up my mind to forge my body, regain my true strength, and become the uncrowned king of the Southeast."


    "Today, you will be my first defeat!"


    The dragon shadow kept appearing behind him.


    The corners of Linglong Wushuang''s mouth slowly rose.


    "There is no spirit dragon form now, I call myself Wushuang!"


    Just as his words were spoken, a golden line suddenly appeared between heaven and earth.


    This transparent line is flying from afar at high speed.


    As this line appeared in front of Wushuang, it instantly became a belt and appeared on his body.


    "This is the treasure I made with a lot of money, the unparalleled battle armor!"


    The armor quickly unfolded, covering Wushuang''s entire body little by little.


    Under the mask, those green eyes were already locked on Su Yan''s body.


    A loud bang.


    The body in the armor began to move forward rapidly.


    Ten meters, hundred meters!


    A full kilometer!


    Wushuang''s figure transformed into thousands of illusions.


    At this time, these illusions were all moving towards Su Yan one by one.


    These phantoms all held a long spear in their hands.


    "Look at me with a gun!"


    With the unparalleled roar.


    Behind him, a huge illusory figure appeared.


    At the moment when this figure appeared, the sky and the earth were dim, as if all the light had been absorbed by this figure.


    The gun head was killed, and the bright light continued to shine at the top.


    This is a sure-fire blow, but any cultivator who has not reached the late stage of the God Transformation Realm will be wiped out by this move.


    Following Wushuang''s use of such a method, for a while, the entire **** realm in the southeast region began to boil.


    The sky began to grow dark and the ground became tattered.


    Under one move, the power of the tricks wrapped by the light is extremely powerful.


    This move is simply a catastrophe.


    The ground that stretched for hundreds of miles was directly smashed into a huge basin by this move.


    On the floor of the basin, light is shining everywhere.


    These rays of light are unparalleled fatal blows, and the wreckage left behind, if there are cultivators with low realm, they can also collect them for their own cultivation.


    Wushuang raised the gun head proudly, with a little relief on his face.


    Since he is a person in the realm of the gods, as long as he can go further, all the grievances can be written off.


    Now, he has returned from the exquisite form to a normal human being, and his lifespan will be greatly improved in a short period of time.


    As long as he can ensure that his Shouyuan is safe and sound, everything is not a problem for him.


    Feelings can not continue to find.


    If there is no Shouyuan, then everything is empty.


    With a faint sigh, Wushuang glanced at the place where everyone was vaporized. He slowly turned around and flew towards Muling Island.


    Su Yan, this little trash, was probably already killed by his one move.


    But Wushuang only flew a distance of hundreds of miles, and his eyes suddenly shrank.


    In front of him, the little trash from before was standing!


    "It''s you, you''re not dead!"


    Wushuang narrowed his eyes and looked at him sharply.


    Su Yan pouted.


    Wushuang''s strength is indeed strong enough to instantly kill all opponents he encounters.


    In particular, there was that vast aura in his attack, which was enough to suppress all enemies.


    Unfortunately, his opponent is himself.


    Su Yan had already come into contact with this vast aura, and the owner of this aura had a record of fighting against him back then.


    A waste who is not even half-powerful enough, dare to swell in front of himself?


    "one move!"


    Su Yan calmly glanced at Wushuang, and he sighed inwardly.


    The contemporary suzerain of the dignified Muling Island is about to perish today.


    The **** realm in the southeastern boundary is probably the end of it.


    And in this wood spirit island, there is a special material that he needs to get in person.


    If the narcissus sunflower in the wood spirit island can be obtained, in the future, it can be refined into a magic pill, and there is a chance to find the lost people, so that they can step into the spiritual realm and cultivate in one day.


    The cultivation of the God Realm, plus his knowledge, is enough to stabilize this group of people in the God Realm!

 Chapter 5342： Raid Muling Island

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-two chapters looted the wood spirit island


    Wushuang narrowed his eyes.


    He looked at Su Yan who was like an ant, and at this moment he actually assumed a boxing stance.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes trembling slightly.


    "You are courting death!"


    A cold light flickered in Wushuang''s eyes.


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely indifferent.


    "Eat me with a single blow, the gods!"


    The spear was pointed violently.


    The violent force rushed forward fiercely, and with just one breath, Su Yan''s body froze.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slowly, and the sky in those eyes was even more red.


    "Magical skill, one hand shatters the sky!"


    The unremarkable punch was aimed at the front.


    Wushuang pointed out his spear with disdain, without the slightest fluctuation of vitality, this waste still wants to be arrogant in front of him?


    The terrifying gunlight suddenly roared and rushed out.


    Su Yan''s figure was submerged again.


    Within the terrifying spear glow, no one could see it.


    In front of Su Yan, a transparent circular air shield had already appeared on his fist. This shield grew rapidly as it absorbed the power of light.


    A full breath of time.


    This transparent circular air shield has completely expanded to the size of three hundred Su Yan.


    He looked at Wushuang calmly.


    "Just die in peace."


    The circular air shield quickly flew towards Wushuang.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of him.


    "Tricks of carving insects, slash!"


    The spear was pointed hard towards the front.


    The golden light on the surface of Wushuang''s body began to radiate.


    "It''s a bit of a skill, but you''re doomed to die!"


    With a loud roar, Wushuang was about to launch an attack.


    There was a crackling sound.


    Wushuang stared blankly at his weapon, he looked at Su Yan in disbelief.


    "How is this possible? This is an artifact that I created with countless divine stones and countless resources. It will never be easily interrupted. How on earth did you do it!"


    Wushuang''s body began to tremble.


    An invisible fist force has fallen on his body.


    The body that could only be hurt in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm actually began to be beaten with blood.


    The green blood water appeared in the air, and it instantly turned into golden light and disappeared.


    It took a full thirty breaths before stopping.


    Wushuang supported his body helplessly and looked at Su Yan in confusion.


    "who are you!"


    If there is no mistake in guessing this trick, this is a trick after understanding time and space!


    Only those old monsters who have been reincarnated can master such terrifying tricks.


    "My name is Su Yan!"


    Su Yan walked to his side, smashed his great head with a fist, and put away a golden ruby ??in his head. Only then did he start to search for the treasure on this body.


    As expected of Linglong Wushuang, the current Sect Master of Wood Spirit Island, his treasures are extremely rich, even more than the previous three people.


    There are already hundreds of millions of **** stones in the storage bag at this time!


    These divine stones are a huge sum of money in the realm of the gods.


    If it is used for cultivation, it can make Su Yan''s strength even further.


    Looking around, Su Yan''s mind moved quickly and left.


    Not long after he left, a dark space crack was opened.


    The old man with a full beard walked out slowly, his eyes swept around, and a haze flashed in his eyes.


    "Is it still late? Why hasn''t this kid listened to persuasion? Linglong Wushuang''s methods are indeed powerful, but after cultivating, he can only limit himself to this for the rest of his life."


    "Yo, I was beaten in the head, I''m afraid I won''t remember the key information."


    "But since you are willing to be the suzerain of my Wood Spirit Island and a puppet, then I can''t let you die in vain!"


    Lightly grabbed the person on the ground.


    Wushuang''s body began to quickly gather.


    In the blink of an eye, Wushuang''s body returned to normal again, and a dark red stone was put into his brain.


    "Next, you will take good care of Muling Island for me, and I will continue to practice."


    "As for their deaths, call the Buddha Palace and let the people of the Buddha Tower take action!"


    The old man opened a space crack again and got into it and disappeared.


    After the old man left.


    Wushuang''s body slowly floated up, he opened his eyes and glanced around.


    Wushuang''s eyes have been extremely empty, as if there is no wisdom and emotion.


    Grab it all around.


    In an instant, there was a spear in Wushuang''s hand, and the surface of the spear began to glisten with gold.


    As Wushuang moved forward fiercely once.


    The space suddenly opened a dark passage.


    Wushuang walked into it slowly, and when he reappeared, he had already arrived in front of an island.


    Follow the direction Wushuang came from.


    Su Yan flew for a long time.


    All of this is achieved by relying on one''s own cultivation in the Spirit Transformation Realm and the unparalleled movement technique.


    Looking at the island in front of him, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth twitched. Is this island Muling Island?


    According to the introduction in the wooden sperm Xumi bag, he knew that he had already arrived at the place.


    It''s just that this is not the main island of Muling Island, it''s probably just one of the warehouses.


    His body quickly fell down, and when Su Yan landed on the island, a large number of ordinary cultivators were already unconscious on the ground.


    "Next, where is Narcissus Kui?"


    As soon as he grabbed the boy beside him, the secrets about the medicine store began to be continuously analyzed.


    Su Yan put down the boy with shining eyes, and slowly walked towards the medicine store.


    In front of the dusty door, the sky is full of dust.


    Su Yan casually clicked on the door.


    Suddenly amazing cracks have begun to appear.


    With a bang, the door suddenly shattered open.


    Su Yan slowly walked into the door.


    Inside the door.


    The treasure box, which was full of auras, was exuding amazing fluctuations of vitality.


    As Su Yan entered, the treasure box began to emit dark red rays of light.


    These are the formations that sensed the intruder, and are gathering strength at this time, preparing to expel him.


    pity.


    These formations were all dead, how could they resist Su Yan?


    Walk to the door of the innermost secret room.


    Press down lightly with your fingers.


    The terrifying mass of spider silk cracks reappeared.


    Su Yan slowly pushed hard.


    Muling Island is hidden in Island No. 3.


    The steward Qianyuan is drinking.


    As a person from Muling Island, his status is not simple. Even the palace master of the Buddha Palace would have to shout a thousand yuan when he saw him.


    Now, under his management, this island is full of formations arranged by the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm.


    Even if some thieves want to enter and get some medicinal materials and leave, it is impossible to do so.


    It is absolutely impossible for the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm to leave at will.


    Just when he was very proud, suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him.


    It is more than a thousand disciples of the gods.


    "Management, something big has happened!"

 Chapter 5343： get it

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-three chapters are in hand


    Inside the Muling Island Group.


    Hidden in Island 3.


    Core hiding area.


    Su Yan slowly walked on the soft pavement, his eyes swept around.


    It is indeed Muling Island.


    Being able to give birth to an unparalleled sect, he has already sensed a powerful aura in his sleep along the way.


    Although there is no breakthrough in the God Transformation Realm, if these sleeping powerhouses wake up, the power they exert will probably not be lower than the God Transformation Realm.


    This is a group of strong men with a vast artistic conception in their mixed aura.


    This group of powerhouses, at first glance, is the elite of a hundred battles, the core elite of Muling Island.


    Su Yan ignored this group of elites, and they couldn''t wake up without the last means of defense.


    To get the daffodils, there is only one shortcut.


    That is to rush through the defense zone and hide the core that is sealed in Secret Island No. 3.


    Suddenly, the aura above Su Yan''s head began to permeate, and the dark red luster completely enveloped everything around him.


    "Where are the little ones from!"


    The roar suddenly sounded.


    The caretaker belonging to the island of Vault 3 slowly walked out of the darkness.


    On the surface of the body, waves of vitality that belonged to the peak of the initial stage of the God Transformation Realm exploded.


    The manic divine essence slowly walked along with the guardian, and it was still steadily improving.


    A click, followed by a loud noise.


    On the surface of the guard''s body, a huge scarlet eyeball appeared, and the fluctuation of vitality in her body had reached a limit.


    At this moment, a thunder light landed on the guardian from the sky.


    The manic thunder instantly made the guard''s body tremble fiercely, and then the skin fragments began to fall non-stop.


    Debris fell to the ground.


    The debris on the ground flickered with a cold light, and it looked like some kind of metal.


    The guard''s body has swelled in a circle at this time, and there is a smile on the corner of his face.


    "It seems that you are the enemy who broke in. Don''t you want to retreat?"


    The corners of his mouth rose, and the guard''s body was gently lifted into the air.


    "If you don''t want to leave, then die in peace!"


    Punch out from the air.


    The mighty force seemed to be at the peak of the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    The ground made of hard slate exploded inch by inch.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The corners of the guard''s mouth slowly rose, and his eyes swept towards Su Yan.


    "Just in the divine realm, you think you can loot the treasures of my Wood Spirit Island?"


    "It''s just ridiculous!"


    With a disdainful pouting, the fluctuation of vitality on the surface of the guard''s body slowly calmed down.


    The realm has returned to its previous state again.


    "I don''t know where the idiot jumped out, and finally died, the old man can continue to sleep!"


    The figure slowly flew towards the place of retreat.


    Boom boom boom!


    Above the sky, a streamer crashed down.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality slammed into the surrounding seals.


    The surface of these seals began to appear dazzling golden light.


    With the appearance of golden rays of light, dark red rays of light began to bloom on the bodies of these seals, as if to resist and absorb these fluctuations of vitality.


    The energy dissipated.


    Under the robe, a strong figure slowly landed on the ground.


    "Guardian, has the intruder been resolved?"


    Qianyu spoke slowly, and the guardian in the distance appeared in front of him with a chuckle.


    "It turns out that more than a thousand Daozi are here. This junior has no manners and has been beaten to death by me. If you want to find his body, I am afraid you will have to suffer a little."


    Thousands raised their eyebrows.


    "died?"


    I thought I was a strong man and could make myself appear on the stage for a show, that''s all?


    "Since I''m dead, I''m leaving, and I''ll ask you to take more care of me next time!"


    Turning around, Qianyu was about to leave.


    "Are you ready?"


    The indifferent voice sounded slowly.


    "not dead!"


    Qianyu raised his brows and slowly looked towards the top of his head.


    I don''t know when, a white cloud has emerged directly above the island.


    With Su Yan appeared.


    Two terrifying fluctuations of vitality began to emerge.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to not die. I am really surprised by the ancestors. Today, the old man will let you know the consequences of breaking into my secret island!"


    Step forward.


    Just one punch.


    The guardian''s physical strength returned to its peak in an instant.


    Following his punch, the violent force suddenly squeezed into a black dot and flew towards Su Yan.


    With a bang, Su Yan''s body quickly flew towards the rear.


    "The little trick of the eagle, I thought you could escape by hiding on it, I think you are courting death!"


    With a roar of laughter, the violent force slammed down.


    On the surface of the guard''s body, dark red rays of light erupted completely as if they could no longer hold back.


    The entire surface of Hidden Island No. 3 instantly showed dark golden lines.


    This is to gather the power of the entire island to attack the enemy.


    "go to hell!"


    The figure fell fiercely.


    Behind the guard, continuous black shadows came out, and these shadows swept into a posture.


    "God formula, Vientiane Divine Fist!"


    The guard''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    The shadow also seemed to have melted, and instantly turned into silk threads that continued to emerge in the air.


    "Wood Spirit Divine Art, click Cangzhi!"


    Thousands of voices roared and disappeared immediately.


    The sky, the ground, the continuous transparent light falls.


    These rays of light were like the sharpest lines in the world, and they flew towards Su Yan in an instant.


    "There is something, but that''s all you have to do?"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan picked up the axe and slashed forward ruthlessly.


    The transparent silk thread swept forward in a mighty manner, and the power on the axe flew out like a violent storm.


    On the Secret Island No. 3, Qian Yuan''s body was already slowly floating in the air.


    "It''s been thousands of years, thousands of years, and this old man is finally able to move again."


    "I don''t know if the little guy who appeared this time can let the ancestors do my best!"


    Aiming at the front and pinching lightly, the corners of Qian Yuan''s mouth slowly rose.


    "Junior, take the call!"


    Qian Yuan''s body disappeared.


    below.


    In the core hiding place, the silver thread slowly disappeared.


    Su Yan walked to the center of the secret treasure with an indifferent expression.


    "Shui Xian Kui, it really is this magical medicine, and the clues I finally found were not in vain."


    "Next, I should go!"


    With a light stomping, a path was opened beneath Su Yan.


    As Su Yan slowly left, Qian Yuan''s body appeared at the door of the core secret area.


    Scanning the space around her, her lips twitched fiercely.


    "Two wastes, they can''t even see the treasures of the sect, and they have blinded so many resources!"

 Chapter 5344： shock

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-four chapters shake


    "A major event has recently occurred in the southeastern boundary of the God Realm."


    "Have you heard that this important event is not simple. I heard that even the generals of the Wushen shop have come forward!"


    "This person is too powerful, how did he do it!"


    Along the way, Su Yan frowned at the cultivators who kept passing by below.


    These people are talking about one thing.


    The treasury on Muling Island was stolen.


    This man was brutal, and even killed the person guarding the treasure house.


    If it weren''t for the endless ways to take pictures in the secret collection of Muling Island, I''m afraid that even the other party''s figure would not be able to be touched.


    "This person is too powerful. The group of people in Muling Island are used to being arrogant and domineering, and our big guys are not less bullied, but now it seems that they are not so hungry, and they can only eat flat in front of the strong. !"


    A group of people laughed and laughed.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just sat on the cloud and watched Chaoyang slowly absorb the divine essence floating from the sky.


    The news of what happened to the secret hidden treasure in Muling Island spread too fast.


    Even if he took the treasure and immediately escaped 30,000 miles, it was still the same.


    The scope of the southeastern boundary is also extremely wide, and even if he has traveled 30,000 miles at this time, he is still within this boundary.


    Just wanting to leave the Southeast Territory requires a full seven days of flight for the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm.


    This vast area is not very friendly to the gods.


    What is even more astonishing is the vastness of this area, and the God Realm has such a vast territory that there are thousands of them.


    It is extremely difficult for the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm to fly by themselves and to reach the destination they need to go to.


    But it is not impossible.


    If you want to leave the Southeast Territory, there is a legendary divine ship that can take people away.


    You only need to spend the **** stone, not to mention leaving the southeast boundary, even if you leave the practice world, you can make it ahead of time.


    It''s a pity that this kind of thing is not common in the southeast boundary.


    Su Yan looked down with a calm expression, his body slowly swayed along with the clouds, and he was about to board the divine ship.


    Just below, a floating ship is slowly moving, and the surface of the floating ship has begun to diffuse a dark red luster.


    These dark red rays of light are Divine Essence.


    As expected of a moving tool between the realms of the gods, this ship seems to have enough momentum to crush ordinary people.


    Even if you are a powerful person in the God Transformation Realm, you have to be honest in the initial entry.


    At this time, as the dark red light continued to diffuse, the spaceship began to slowly gather an invisible wave, and the dark red flames behind it shot out tightly.


    The flames of the spaceship began to turn orange, and the speed of the spaceship slowly increased.


    Whoosh.


    A flame like a mountain erupted from the back of the spaceship, and the speed of the spaceship began to slowly accelerate.


    It was at the moment when the spaceship was about to fully open.


    A loud bang.


    An invisible wave slammed down.


    The violent force directly made the passport of the spacecraft tremble violently, and then a large piece of the engine was torn apart.


    The Shenyuan engine instantly exploded into a sky full of fireworks.


    The sound of the explosion made Su Yanduo glance at it, and his brows suddenly froze.


    Just below, he saw a familiar scene.


    A man dressed as him was holding a long sword in his hand and beheading the spaceship with a big smile.


    Behind this person, dozens of figures appeared.


    They all dressed up in unison, and the weakest strength of this group of people has the cultivation base of the early stage of the gods.


    Good guy, this is a group of robbers in the realm of God!


    Unexpectedly, there would be such a strong lineup of robbers in the dignified God Realm.


    However, this group of people replaced all the faces with their own faces, which is too unreasonable.


    The ship stopped.


    The captain slowly walked out of the cabin, looked indifferently at the enemy from afar, and slowly drew out a sword in his hand.


    "I didn''t expect that the flying thief Li Cangwu, you really dare to come to me to make trouble today!"


    In shining armor, the captain''s face was full of rebelliousness.


    "I, Lu Qingyun, have been the captain of this spaceship for tens of thousands of years. I have grown from the realm of a small immortal emperor to the realm of today. Everything is backed by strong strength. You don''t think that just your three-legged cat kung fu, you can go from Take this ship from my hands!"


    Sneering again and again, behind Lu Qingyun, the phantom of a colorful elk, a divine beast of the gods, flew over the surface of his body.


    "Is it a disciple under Lord Seven-colored Divine Deer in the Temple of War? Unfortunately, even if it is a disciple of that Lord, we have robbed this spaceship today!"


    Li Cangwu sneered and waved.


    Countless strong people behind him will rush towards the bottom one after another, and the speed is like lightning.


    In the blink of an eye, his people had already appeared in front of this group of people.


    The sword slashed towards the enemy in front of him like a storm, and the terrifying sword light broke through the space and slashed towards Lu Qingyun in front of him.


    This is a person from the War God Temple. Someone has died outside the War God Temple before, and he is still a master of the God Transformation Realm.


    Now, if one more person dies, I am afraid that Li Cangwu will become famous in the entire southeastern region.


    Those famous big clans and small sects will probably tremble at the feet of this strong man.


    Today''s battle is enough to decide the direction of a large sect.


    Su Yan looked at the battle below strangely. He really didn''t expect that someone would choose to use his face to attract hatred.


    Li Cangwu, this name sounds very special!


    Lu Qingyun is even more like a golden halo, and his body shape is like a cannonball falling towards the bottom.


    There was a loud bang, and then, the man''s body suddenly exploded.


    The golden armor washed away in all directions like a fragile item.


    "No, defense!"


    Li Cangwu felt the terrifying fluctuation of vitality, and the sword in his hand stood up, ready to be on guard at any time.


    But under the violent fluctuation of vitality, the fragments were completely blocked by Li Cangwu''s sword.


    "With this little strength, the Temple of War seems to be too weak now, no wonder it was easily killed by so many gods!"


    The moment Li Cangwu said these words.


    "You seem to think you''re awesome?"


    A lazy voice rang in Li Cangwu''s ears.


    Su Yan''s figure instantly appeared in front of the two of them, and he gently raised his hand.


    The terrifying power instantly controlled the two who were about to attack.


    "Don''t think about using your brains here, your strength is too weak for me."


    In the moment of dealing with the two, Su Yan already knew the true strength of both sides.


    It is true that the exercises of these two people are not simple, but unfortunately, in the process of their cultivation, their talents and efforts determine their lower limit.


    At this time, they are not half as strong as the wood sperm!


    too weak.


    Su Yan casually punched forward.


    There was a loud bang.


    Clouds and fog dispersed.

 Chapter 5345： sky and earth are dark

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-five chapters are dark together


    The thousands of miles of dark clouds that were originally caused by the war between the two sides were completely dissipated in this bland punch.


    "Do you have this strength?"


    Su Yan glanced at Li Cangwu and pointed it out.


    Inevitably, without defense!


    It was as if it had penetrated the space.


    A crisp sound.


    The space was pierced through a black hole.


    Li Cangwu covered his head and stared at Su Yan dully.


    What kind of strength is this, so powerful?


    With a distance of thousands of meters, you can actually pierce through the void and penetrate your own head with a single finger?


    This is a divine body, a terrifying body that he spent a lot of money to create, but now it has been directly blown up by someone''s finger.


    Su Yan''s method also caused all the masked robbers around to stop, and their faces were full of horror.


    No one dares to fight against a strong man who can easily let himself die.


    Not to mention that Li Cangwu couldn''t do it at this time, even the group of brothers behind him couldn''t do it side by side.


    The battle that originally spread thousands of miles away disappeared in an instant.


    As the defender, Lu Qingyun stepped forward and the illusion of colorful elk suddenly appeared behind him.


    "You are so pitiful."


    "You can even provoke an imitator, senior, if you leave at will, how about we don''t see it?"


    This is a strong man who can go to the wood spirit island to pick spiritual medicine. The strength of such a strong man is not trivial, and his strength is even more amazing. As long as he has evil thoughts, I am afraid that the entire spaceship will die.


    You must know that although there are strong men inside this spaceship, it is a pity that the strongest helper is still Lu Qingyun. In the face of strong men who can fight against Muling Island, even if there are twice as many men, they are just insignificant ants in the eyes of the opponent.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just gently pressed forward calmly.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The sky and the earth all changed color.


    It seemed as if a huge hole had been broken in the sky.


    The rain was rushing towards the bottom, and the speed was extremely fast.


    Su Yan stood in the rain, but no rain fell on his head.


    Lu Qingyun frowned at Su Yan, the violent rain hit him, but it made his heart cool.


    I really didn''t expect that this strong man who could make Mu Lingdao feel troublesome, actually hit his mind at this time.


    "I need to leave the Southeast Territory. Your spaceship can take me away. If you want, I can take action to protect this spaceship, if you don''t want to!"


    Su Yan didn''t say much, but the violent aura instantly made Lu Qingyun tremble.


    "Senior, I already know, please!"


    Turning around, Lu Qingyun hinted wildly towards his subordinates, this is a top powerhouse, a terrifying powerhouse who can survive in the middle stage of the three major gods.


    Once such a strong man makes a move, I am afraid that it will be difficult for anyone to fight against it.


    Just when Lu Qingyun was making small movements, Su Yan did not stop, and pinched his fingers lightly.


    A small goldfish has appeared in front of Lu Qingyun.


    The little goldfish collapsed in an instant, showing a fish-shaped token slowly flying towards Su Yan.


    "Senior, this is our concierge token. This token is enough to let you experience the treatment that is only available as a guest. As long as you are in my small spaceship, all the services you enjoy will be free of charge."


    Su Yan glanced at everyone, he slowly walked back to the room and began to enjoy it comfortably.


    The violent power began to flash continuously.


    Streams of light quickly drilled into Su Yan''s body at this time.


    On the surface of Su Yan''s body, one after another violent force began to drill into his body.


    ten seconds.


    hundred seconds.


    A majestic force crashed down and smashed to the ground.


    Under the rush of the violent force, even a strong man like Su Yan could feel a powerful force that ruthlessly stopped the spaceship.


    "Who is it, why would they attack us!"


    Lu Qingyun took a step forward, and the fire in those eyes was soaring to the sky.


    "You are courting death!"


    "Have you all forgotten how terrifying our true strength is?"


    The corners of his mouth rose, and Lu Qingyun''s eyes burst into flames.


    "waste!"


    In front of Lu Qingyun, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "It''s ridiculous that you are still trying to avoid our attack!"


    Taking a step forward, the violent power suddenly erupted.


    Lu Qingyun immediately saw the invisible big handprint flying towards him fiercely.


    The promoter of this trick turned out to be a powerful and unparalleled master.


    It can be seen that the strength of this master is extraordinary.


    "Boy, if you don''t cooperate with my juniors to rob you, you are courting death!"


    The figure flashed, and the heavy fluctuation of vitality was severely suppressed on the body of the person who came.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality smashed down like a boulder.


    "Go in peace!"


    The man''s vitality burst out.


    Hiss!


    Lu Qingyun didn''t pay any attention to this person, just looked at the head in Su Yan''s hand in silence, and the corner of his mouth tugged.


    This is the peak powerhouse in the middle stage of the terrifying **** realm that can go hand in hand with the three major sect powerhouses.


    Under Su Yan''s move, he was instantly beheaded.


    This strength is too terrifying, no wonder it can make the three major sects helpless, this strength is simply terrifying!


    Just when Lu Qingyun was overwhelmed with emotion, Su Yan threw his head over, he turned and flew in the direction of the token.


    For Lu Qingyun, the ship owner, this is both a threat and a fee.


    A mere powerhouse at the peak of the middle stage of God Transformation can even stop the spacecraft, which is enough to prove how sluggish Lu Qingyun''s strength will be.


    But today, with him Su Yan on the boat, even if Lu Qingyun''s strength is insufficient, it is absolutely impossible for him to be robbed.


    Just after the spaceship flew thousands of miles away, Su Yan could clearly feel that the speed of the spaceship suddenly accelerated, and it seemed that the Divine Essence fuel had been greatly replenished.


    There was a loud bang.


    This terrifying spaceship, which is a quarter of the moon''s size, has only begun to show its true speed at this time.


    The violent roar carried the moon rushing towards the distance.


    In Muling Island.


    At this time, a pair of eyes slowly opened.


    "I really didn''t expect that this kid''s ability is so extraordinary that even the powerhouses in the God Transformation realm can be killed easily."


    An old figure slowly emerged, his eyes were looking at the spaceship thousands of miles away, his eyes pondered for a moment and he pointed it out with his finger.


    This is the dignity of the elder Taishang as the owner of Muling Island.


    The violent momentum instantly rose into the sky, aiming at the distance and frantically swarming.


    As this move was played, the violent power left a colorful path of light in the air.


    "Senior He Fang is doing it!"


    Among the rest of the people in the Southeast region, some people could not help but scold.

 Chapter 5346： Fight in the air

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-six chapters fight in the air


    The world began to turn upside down.


    In the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, how terrifying the strength is at this time.


    Su Yan stood up slowly.


    At this time, there was already a black dot in the sky that was slowly falling.


    Lu Qingyun''s body began to shake violently.


    In the cab, it seems like a thousand blades are added to the body.


    In the process of crossing the boundary, he was searched by the late stage powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm.


    Such powerhouses are incomparably tyrannical, and they are the pinnacles of every force.


    The top sects of each realm must be the powerhouses in the realm of transformation.


    Such a strong person will not easily appear in front of the world.


    For them, it is extremely important to study the realm above the divine realm.


    No one doesn''t want to become a peerless powerhouse above the God Transformation Realm!


    I don''t know what happened this time, why it was targeted by such a terrifying powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Could it be that it was all because of him?


    Lu Qingyun''s body is like a sieve.


    Strong, too strong.


    Just a simple glance, can already make the entire staff in the aircraft start to tremble, and those who can''t bear it start to tremble all over.


    This is the powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, just a simple look is enough to make people froze all over.


    "Senior, I am Lu Qingyun of the Lu family. I went outside the realm this time. I don''t know what offended you and made you so angry."


    Lu Qingyun resisted the throbbing in his heart, he gritted his teeth and looked at the place where his eyes were cast.


    In the distance, an old man pouted in disdain and waved his palm gently.


    The violent dark red light quickly gathered up, and aimed at the spaceship and smashed it mightily.


    "Boy, it''s not your fault, it''s just that there are some inexperienced little things on your spaceship, and they have successfully angered the deity!"


    Behind the old man, a dark red strange figure slowly emerged.


    The moment the figure appeared, everyone''s breathing became rapid.


    This is a means controlled by the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, incarnation outside the body!


    This kind of method can only be done by the late stage powerhouses who have incarnated thousands of gods.


    At this moment, this God Transformation Realm clone slowly appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Damn little thing, dare to attack my Muling Island, you are courting death!"


    The aura that penetrated the sky and the earth exploded with a bang, aiming at Su Yan, who was below, and grabbed it mightily.


    Over the entire southeastern boundary, one-third of the sky has been mobilized at this time, and they have gathered on the top of the old man''s clone.


    "Destroy the sky!"


    As the figure slowly stretched out his fingers, he pressed it down hard.


    Above the void, a burly paw fell quickly at this time.


    I don''t know where the claws of the creatures are.


    Following this figure, he slammed down hard.


    Lu Qingyun''s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    He can feel the power of destruction contained in this claw, if he really hits this claw, I am afraid the consequences will be unimaginable!


    "senior!"


    Although this aircraft was a quarter of the size of the moon, it was the first spaceship that was built with all the resources of the Lu family.


    After years of flying, the investment has already been recovered, but this is the result of the Lu family''s accidental rescue of an almighty.


    Now, if it is completely destroyed, I am afraid that the entire large spaceship will completely disappear, and the entire Lu family will be unknown again!


    How could he not understand who this person was trying to deal with at this time?


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Lu Qingyun can clearly feel that the claws that destroy the sky and destroy the earth are already on the edge of the spaceship. If it is delayed for another second, I am afraid...


    Lu Qingyun suddenly felt the spaceship shaking.


    This feeling is like sailing on the sea of ????Guangqiu.


    This is!


    Lu Qingyun''s body began to return to normal, and the sweat kept slipping from the surface of the body.


    The palpitations of life after death drove him almost mad.


    powerful!


    too strong!


    This feeling almost drives me crazy.


    Lu Qingyun pressed the acceleration button without hesitation.


    This unknown powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm is too powerful. Even if the senior can resist one or two moves, how can he continue to resist.


    The powerhouses in the late stage of the god-transforming realm, if they appear, even the peak powerhouses in the middle-stage of the god-transforming realm with superb cultivation will not be able to fight against them.


    With the strength of the early stage of the realm of the gods, the strength of the late stage of the realm of gods has been astonished by Lu Qingyun.


    escape!


    Lu Qingyun activated all the pushers.


    Su Yan, who was sitting at the top of the spaceship, raised his brows.


    He could clearly feel it.


    This spaceship has completely turned on its power. Right in front of the spaceship, black gas has begun to emerge. This black gas is hanging on the spaceship like a huge fish is hanging on it. Ribbon.


    Suddenly.


    The spaceship rumbled and rushed forward.


    With a loud bang, the space in front of the entire spaceship actually shattered under the collision.


    The spaceship wrapped him in a mighty sprint forward.


    "Want to run away?"


    The burly figure slowly appeared in the empty space where the spaceship left. He raised his hand disdainfully, and a triangular light instantly fell on the spaceship.


    The entire surface of the ship is penetrated by this triangular force.


    Su Yan frowned and looked at the triangular pattern pattern that kept appearing in front of him. Is this pattern the tracking method controlled by the powerful lock behind Wood Spirit Island?


    Don''t you think that leaving this mark means you can catch him, right?


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan activated his Divine Essence and pressed down on the mark.


    Kuangru pressed on something incredible, and a breath suddenly emerged from the surface of the mark.


    "Being able to start with the mark of the old man, it seems that you should be the **** who killed my unparalleled child. Your soul has been branded by me, you wait for me!"


    "Crossing the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, the old man will definitely kill you to show the public, let your soul become a beacon in the unparalleled underworld, and let him be reborn again."


    "And everything you have will be a resource for my unparalleled child."


    "Let a god-transforming powerhouse be used as fuel to become my unparalleled child. He can at least run into the first echelon and become a late-stage god-transforming powerhouse with me."


    "Remember, the person who left your mark today is called Mu Qianshan!"


    As Mu Qianshan''s voice fell, the big ship smashed into a space and slowly buffered the darkness.


    The tide swept the four directions in front of Su Yan, covering the sky and the sun.


    The entire huge spaceship, at this time, was just like a fish, quietly flicking its tail in the darkness and galloping into the distance.


    Suddenly.


    "Senior, we have already arrived in the realm of the sea, and it is impossible for the previous strong man to catch up with us."


    "Look, are you willing to shelter us to the next realm, the realm of freesia!"


    "There are tens of thousands of realms in the realm of the gods, and I heard that there are outsiders in this realm of Canglan!"

 Chapter 5347： trace

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and forty-seven traces


    "Outsiders?"


    Su Yan frowned.


    "Yes, now the realm of the gods has been turbulent."


    "Senior, I don''t know. The three powerful late stage gods in the southeastern realm are actually nothing in the entire **** realm rankings."


    "These three, I heard that the reason why they will go to the Southeast Territory is entirely because their strength is too weak, and they can only be arranged by their sect to suppress some weak territories."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows.


    "The world I live in is just a realm under the control of the other sect?"


    "No, a total of three sects jointly control the place."


    "You may not know, there is a first-class sect wooden temple behind this Wood Spirit Island, behind the Ciyun Temple is the Great Teaching Wanci Temple, and behind the Buddha Palace is the first-class Demon Gate Wanluo Temple."


    "As for some of these forces, it is even more mottled and complex."


    "You may not be aware of the fact that Tianyan Jiang, who died in the southeastern border before, has the Pantheon behind him."


    "Every powerhouse in the Pantheon is extremely powerful. According to rumors, the last one is in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and the strongest even surpasses the terrifying existence of the God Transformation Realm."


    What, there are such powerful people in the God Realm?


    A divine light flashed across Su Yan''s eyes, and he quickly landed on the ground.


    "Fellow Daoist He Fang ahead, can you come out and see?"


    With Su Yan''s voice slowly expanding in all directions.


    The two women in blue silk clothes slowly walked out of the darkness, and their bodies were filled with the aura of the middle stage of God Transformation.


    "It turned out to be a fellow who has the realm of God Transformation. I don''t know if you are here for a tour or a small stay?"


    "The two of us are the blue wave messengers of the Canglan realm, but anyone who is strong in the realm of God Transformation must leave a little promise in my Canglan realm."


    "As long as you promise not to do anything illegal, we will naturally let you go all the way."


    The woman walked slowly in front of Su Yan, those bright eyes made his heart tremble slightly.


    Such a profound charm.


    Su Yan sighed with emotion, and his fingers landed firmly on the iron plate handed over by the woman''s hands.


    The iron card was instantly golden and turned into a ring on his finger.


    This ring is so magical that Su Yan can feel that he can show his name and origin on this ring.


    It seems that this is a precautionary measure to prevent the cross-border chaos of the powerhouse of the gods.


    The realm of the gods is not the kind of friendly place I thought, but the competition is more fierce than the realm of the fairyland.


    "It turns out that Daoist Su Yan is in front of you, saying goodbye!"


    The two messengers looked at each other and left.


    When Su Yan returned to the spaceship, Lu Qingshan sighed with emotion.


    "Senior Su, you have caused yourself a lot of trouble this time. Why didn''t you choose to show the three sects that we told you when we came here?"


    "Although it is said that the powerhouses in the realm of the gods are like clouds, they are also people who are slowly promoted by living beings."


    "They also have seven emotions and six desires. You are a strong person in the realm of God Transformation. The wealth you carry will definitely be targeted by some people!"


    "You mean, I will be robbed and killed because I don''t have a backstage?"


    The smile on Su Yan''s face became more prosperous.


    Okay, robbery, he is worried that there is no way to collect resources.


    A secret library of resources on Muling Island had already fallen into his hands, but unfortunately, most of these resources could not be used by Su Yan for cultivation.


    Now, since people on an island are thinking about robbing and killing themselves, it means that he doesn''t need to search for resources at all, but instead becomes a frantic search for himself for resources.


    "Otherwise, let''s change the realm?"


    Lu Qingshan was a little frightened.


    This is the guard of his realm ship, if he really died in this realm, I am afraid there will be endless troubles.


    He was not a fool after driving the world ship for over a hundred years. Su Yan had obviously offended Mu Lingdao, and this time he used the power of the world ship to leave the world.


    Lu Qingshan''s strength was also severely damaged when he escaped from the realm last time, and one of his own clan uncle transformed into a god-realm powerhouse fell on the way away.


    This time, he took the risk to return to the family in order to find a younger generation who can be cultivated and cultivate him to become a powerful person in the God Transformation Realm.


    But now, the family has not found any good seedlings, and finally found the almighty Su Yan.


    If you can...


    "Enter."


    Su Yan left a sentence, and looked at Void in front of him, but he was already thinking about how to find the outsider.


    The outsider, if he guessed correctly, is the one who arrived in the God Realm with him.


    As long as these outsiders can be found, maybe they will be able to follow the path and get everyone back.


    Just as the world ship slowly flew towards the world in front of him.


    In the realm of Canglan.


    Ripples began to appear in the sky.


    Just like the huge stone sea beast is heading towards the land, a terrifying body broke the boundary and slowly and firmly drilled into the Canglan boundary.


    Seemingly laborious, the spaceship began spewing thick white smoke that slammed into the realm.


    Under the white smoke, the invisible wall of the realm began to gradually melt into a huge void, and then the spaceship quickly entered it.


    It didn''t take long for the invisible wall to slowly heal.


    Above the sky, this behemoth slowly descended.


    There is desert all around.


    The wind was rushing across the surface of the spacecraft, bringing with it a huge amount of sand.


    As the sand slowly gathered, two men with bandages all over their bodies appeared not far from the spaceship. The corners of the man''s mouth slowly rose, and there was a strange expression in his eyes.


    "I really didn''t expect that the two of us, after cultivating bitterly in the desert for over a hundred years, didn''t enter the God Transformation Realm for more than ten years, and then we encountered the legendary world-piercing boat."


    "This may be a God-given opportunity. Once we win the world piercing boat, we can all get massive resources."


    "We have used up the resources in the Sand Sea Temple, and it''s time for us to do it. The outsider from before, I am afraid, also appeared in this form, but it was just a poor worm thrown by the people on the flying boat. ."


    "But I heard that the unlucky Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouse has successfully entered the God Transformation Realm, and his strength is not ordinary. He has already left on a world-breaking ship!"


    The two stood on the spot excitedly, and the breath of the gods quickly rose.


    "Who are you, the broken world boat, I am the guard of the Canglan World Sand Sea Temple, I advise you to give up your resistance quickly, come down and let me wait on the boat to check the prohibited items, otherwise be careful I will wait for the call of the sect powerhouse to take you Coefficient suppression!"


    Looking at the huge world-piercing ship that looked like a quarter of the moon, the momentum on the two men was no longer concealed.


    The terrifying aura of God Transformation suddenly spread out, making the faces of the entire world-piercing boat pale.

 Chapter 5348： fat

    Five thousand three hundred and forty-eight chapters fat


    It was as if he had encountered a natural enemy.


    The huge world-piercing boats are buzzing.


    Lu Qingshan was stunned.


    This is really a narrow road for enemies.


    Sand Sea Temple, this is the **** who slaughtered his uncle last time!


    "Senior, let''s run!"


    What if Su Yan was able to solve the late stage of the God Transformation Realm from a distance.


    This time, it''s two powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm!


    Although it is only the initial stage, how can this senior single-handedly be able to solve the two strong men?


    "escape?"


    Su Yan shook his head and took a step forward.


    "You want to check for prohibited items?"


    "Who gave you courage."


    The invisible momentum suddenly spread, and the violent fluctuation of vitality crushed the two in an instant.


    The two froze, and then, the violent fluctuation of vitality in their bodies instantly increased.


    It''s a pity that not long after the two entered the God Transformation Realm, both of them were no match for Su Yan.


    "You are too weak, and you still want to fight against me in your realm?"


    "Go away!"


    Su Yan''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and he could feel a faint light emitting from the ring.


    Someone is monitoring his words and deeds.


    As expected, he is the messenger of the Canglan world, and such means are really unpleasant.


    "Is it!"


    The two great gods below were immediately excited.


    If the other party really shot, they would definitely not continue to attack, but unfortunately this person must have thousands of concerns if he didn''t dare to shoot.


    Do it, the opponent has absolutely no way to fight back!


    "Looking for death, dare to play tricks in front of our brothers, and watch me cut you off!"


    The figure flashed, and the two great gods turned towards the broken world boat.


    The manic power smashed into the broken world boat.


    At this moment, as the two of them activated their exercises, the terrifying Shahai divine power surged toward the broken world boat, seemingly like it was going to bury the entire broken world boat.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    "After you die, our Sand Sea Temple will naturally explain it to your family members."


    The yellow sand that filled the sky shot straight into the sky in an instant.


    These yellow sands continued to smash downwards.


    At this moment, Huangsha seemed to have become a monster, scouring in a mighty and continuous manner.


    For a time, the sand beneath the Boundary Breaker also quickly pulled away.


    "senior!"


    Unable to hold back any longer, Lu Qingshan shouted at Su Yan.


    However, Su Yan glanced at the sand around him, and he looked strangely at the two great powerhouses who were standing in the same place.


    "I will give you the last breath and let you retreat by yourself, otherwise I will be very welcome."


    Standing with his hands behind his back, the violent fluctuations of the Spirit Transformation Realm''s vitality slammed towards the surroundings, and this aura slammed towards the surroundings, blocking the originally surging sand sea for a moment.


    "Damn!"


    An angry low roar sounded.


    The two of them didn''t know that they had hit the iron plate this time.


    A person quickly rose into the sky, holding a long knife in his hand, and red light filled his eyes.


    "Go to hell, little bastard, you don''t really think you are our opponent!"


    The long knife slashed diagonally.


    A terrifying knife light shot into the sky in an instant.


    The moment the knife light flew out, it was instantly absorbed by the massive sand, forming a violent stone knife weighing three mountains and quickly chopped it down!


    A bang.


    The visitor stared at the scene in front of him in astonishment.


    Just one punch.


    The three mountain-like stone knives vanished in an instant.


    Even the smoke and dust have disappeared under this punch.


    "If you only have this means, it seems that you can''t resist another punch from me!"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan sighed.


    I thought that these two people had some special ability to dare to be so arrogant in front of him, but unfortunately their tricks looked terrifying, but they were actually extremely weak.


    The figure reappeared, and it was already beside the two of them.


    Pong Pong two punches.


    Su Yan sighed, the two of them actually fainted.


    Is this the so-called God Transformation Realm powerhouse?


    I am afraid that there is only the cultivation realm of the God Transformation Realm, but the actual combat level is still at the level of the Immortal Emperor.


    too weak.


    He banned the cultivation of the two at random, and he grabbed the two and flew them back to the Boundary Traversing Ark.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, we sensed the disappearance of the two of them in the early stage of God Transformation. Can you give me an explanation?"


    A faint female voice rang in the ring.


    Su Yan snorted coldly.


    "When you have time, send someone over to take a look. I would like to ask you why I stopped when I crossed the world boat, and was targeted by people, and wanted to steal all my property from the world boat!"


    Feminine voice.


    "Crossing the world boat, this represents huge wealth, let alone them, even we will be greedy, if not every time the world-piercing boat will give us 20% of the profits in this realm, I am afraid we They will all stop!"


    "Besides, you don''t seem to be the guardian of this world-piercing boat, fellow Daoist Su. Could it be that you hijacked the boat?"


    Su Yan shook his head, and pointed the ring at Lu Qingshan who was walking fast.


    "Captain Lu, someone slandered me as not being the guard of this ship, what do you think?"


    "What do I think, I just want to win the treasure, who, stand up and let me see!"


    Lu Qingshan was angry.


    Canglan world has such a bad atmosphere.


    Obviously, behind this ring is the person who really guards the Canglan world.


    "Captain Lu, he is really the guardian of your world-piercing ship, but why haven''t I found any relevant information?"


    "Because I haven''t submitted it for review, but I will submit it soon, and you will see the detailed list of the personnel of my piercing ship."


    Lu Qingshan made a veiled gesture towards Su Yan to leave.


    The Canglan Realm is very hospitable on weekdays, so many piercing boats will come here for a short stay. I didn''t expect to encounter such trouble for the first time.


    The strength of Canglan Realm is not simple. I heard that there is a half-step late stage of God Transformation. As for the middle stage of God Transformation and the early stage of God Transformation, it has already broken through three digits.


    Under such a background, even if there are a large number of late stage gods from other realms, they would not dare to attack.


    On weekdays, it is extremely difficult to break through the late stage of the gods, but if someone dares to open the war mode, in the war, they will definitely be able to quickly give birth to the late stage of the gods.


    "In this case, we know!"


    The female voice slowly sounded.


    The ring on Su Yan''s finger instantly lost all divine light.


    At this time, all the spiritual thoughts on this ring have been evacuated by the other party.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Su Yan glanced around curiously. With the end of the battle just now, this place has become bare.


    "We need to wait for a while. The world boat will appear in this realm. Those who want to leave will come within a week, and then we will be able to set off for the next world."


    "Senior Su, are you going to visit the Canglan Realm?"


    "Yes, the realm is so big, I want to see it."


    Su Yan''s eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 5349： set foot

    The fifth thousand three hundred and forty-nine chapters set foot


    Su Yan is leaving.


    Lu Qingshan did not retain too much.


    This strong man''s will is not here, and leaving the southeast boundary with the power of the world-piercing boat is only to allow himself to escape.


    The powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, even if they are not top-level existences, are absolutely unmatched.


    Flatten your palms and grab them lightly in front of you.


    A hazy layer of dark golden light suddenly appeared on the surface of Su Yan''s body.


    This is the treasure obtained from them after suppressing the two great gods.


    The cultivation method of the Sand Sea God Temple, the Sand Sea God Body.


    This is a divine body, a special technique that can enter the Sand Sea Temple.


    As Su Yan gently grabbed towards the front, the ground seemed to be like the surface of the water, and ripples continued to spread in all directions.


    Under the calm water, a stone gate suddenly rose up.


    This stone gate was slammed open, and a green light group had already appeared inside.


    In the light group, a huge space has completely appeared at this time.


    Slowly stepping into the light group, the stone gate instantly turned into a puddle of scattered sand and disappeared.


    "have they gone?"


    Lu Qingshan glanced around melancholy, the departure of this powerful spirit-transforming realm made his world-piercing boat a lot more dangerous.


    This is a master who can fight against the two powerful gods alone.


    Just when Lu Qingshan was worried, two desert idols appeared in the sky above the desert. The surface of the two desert idols glowed red.


    Obviously, it is the patron saint of desert gods.


    At this time, as the patron saints of the two desert gods began to glow with dark red light, the piercing ship was completely shrouded in this divine light.


    This is!


    A puppet of God-transforming combat power?


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes became moist, as expected of a top powerhouse who can wrestle with the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Just when Lu Qingshan was inexplicably moved, a stream of light shot up from a very remote place in the desert, heading towards the distant area quickly.


    The hair was elongated into a straight line.


    Su Yan''s body sprinted straight into the distance.


    After flying for a full thirty minutes, it slowly stopped.


    He could clearly feel that the surface of his body was now emitting a faint green light.


    He was very familiar with the feeling of this light, which seemed to be the mark displayed by the so-called Wood Spirit Island powerhouse.


    Before, there was no way to find this mark, and it couldn''t be destroyed. At this time, when he saw this mark, he jumped out, and Su Yan said nothing.


    Shen Yuan rushed towards this mark in a mighty manner.


    "How dare you!"


    In the sky, a muffled thunder-like voice sounded.


    "Damn criminals, actually came to my wood spirit god''s place!"


    The mighty voice traveled thousands of miles away, and a dull thunder suddenly sounded in the sky.


    The vast and boundless dark clouds began to gather quickly, and the black clouds were already pressing down with just one breath. This was the manifestation of the great cultivator''s control of the power of heaven and earth.


    The enemy this time was not simple, and it was different from those powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm that Su Yan fought against in the southeastern border.


    It seems that this time is a fierce battle, not easy!


    Raising his head, Su Yan looked towards the sky, his palms folded into a ball, and he punched the sky fiercely.


    There was a loud bang, and the clouds above the sky trembled.


    "How dare you dare to do something to my wood god, you are courting death!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The terrifying air waves swept the ground violently.


    The manic shock wave washed away in all directions.


    The mountains and rivers within ten kilometers were evaporated into powder all over the ground at the moment when the green light came.


    He let out a sigh of relief, and the man looked around in disdain.


    "It''s really a boring place, there is not even a single creature, so I use such a big aura in vain!"


    Slowly floating up, the man''s eyes stared straight at Su Yan.


    "Boy, why do you have the special Wood God imprint that my Wood God Temple has on you? If you tell the truth, I might be able to keep you alive."


    "If you can''t tell the truth, then don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Behind him, an endless stream of wooden swords rose slowly.


    These wooden swords began to spin continuously under the manipulation of the man, and the aura of the god-transforming realm permeated from the surface of these wooden swords.


    Is this an artifact that can only be refined in the God Transformation Realm?


    Su Yan''s face gradually turned cold, is this guy threatening him?


    Su Yan''s mouth twitched up as he casually grabbed it forward.


    "The imprint of the Wood God on me is called the imprint of the Wood Spirit in the southeastern border. Who of you is the authentic one?"


    "It turned out to be the enemy of the southeastern border. It seems that this old man is destined to have a fight with you. The children of the same sect, although the region is different, as long as you have the imprint of the wood god, you are our enemy."


    "go to hell!"


    The man sighed in a low voice, and the wooden sword behind him began to wash over quickly like raindrops.


    These flying swords smashed towards Su Yan''s body one after another.


    A sword is faster than a sword, and a sword is faster than a sword.


    As the three hundred and sixty swords came out, a green formation instantly appeared in the void, and the formation was filled with majestic divine essence at this time.


    These Divine Essences instantly turned into green sword energy, and they began to rush towards Su Yan continuously.


    A huge amount of green sword energy continued to permeate, and suddenly, these sword energy began to condense.


    With the concentration of sword energy, the surrounding space began to be filled with a thick fog, which made people dizzy just by smelling it.


    As expected of the people from the Wooden Temple, they actually used toxins!


    Su Yan sighed, his eyes fell on the sword formation in front of him, his eyes lowered slightly.


    "It seems that you are the one who is staring at me in the sky, and you are starting to be afraid when you see me suppressing the two monks in the desert temple."


    "Even this kind of rude means would dare to be used against me."


    "Who do you think you can scare you with these methods!"


    As soon as Su Yan said these words, the man''s body froze instantly.


    "you!"


    "boom!"


    The only thing that greeted the man was a mediocre punch.


    As the fist smashed out, a large gap appeared in the sky in an instant.


    There is a huge void in the clouds.


    The man''s body has also flown thousands of meters away.


    He struggled to stabilize his body, and he looked at Su Yan indifferently.


    "Good boy, you have some skills, you dare to do something to me, do you know who I am?"


    "I am the wood **** of the Canglan world, and the uncrowned honor here. Since you dare to attack me today, then accept the punishment of my wood god!"


    "Otomu God Thunder!"


    With a low roar from the man, the pierced clouds above the sky gathered again.


    Purple thunder is shining in the clouds.


    With a click.


    Qing Lei slammed down.

 Chapter 5350： The Fall of the Wood God

    Chapter 5350: The Fall of the Wood God


    Boom!


    Qing Lei smashed to the ground.


    Cyan thunder swept all directions.


    A hundred miles of land, under the power of this cyan thunder, all the remaining creatures perished.


    The Wood God stood tall in the air, his face full of recklessness.


    "Why, if you can''t beat it, you''ll just run away, you hideous rat!"


    "Today, my wood **** will let you know the consequences of offending me!"


    Boom.


    Yimu Shenlei fell again, washing the ground as quickly as raindrops.


    A stream of light kept brushing towards the surroundings.


    Su Yan looked at the wood **** in the sky silently.


    Is this the **** of the gods?


    Arrogant, without the position of ordinary creatures in his eyes?


    Every grass and every tree is a living being, and all kinds of species that thrive in it are also part of a living being.


    As a god, especially the wood **** who is famous for his love of species, he is actually nothing more than an arrogant little waste.


    Even the elders of Mu Lingdao are not strong enough to dare to appear in front of him and fight fiercely?


    "You''re too weak, is this the realization of being a powerful person in the God Transformation Realm?"


    "Today, I, Su Yan, are not talented enough to send you back to the west."


    The palms are closed, and the fingers are shining.


    Su Yan clenched his fists casually, his eyes looked at the wood **** aloof, a murderous look flashed in his eyes.


    "If you want to kill me, just rely on your identity as an ant, can you do it?"


    Laughing again and again, an illusory figure slowly emerged behind the wood god.


    This person has a long tail on his body, which looks like a human head and a snake body, which is extremely strange.


    "Go in peace!"


    The phantom behind the Wood God moved.


    This phantom seemed to be able to chase the stars and take the moon, and a huge planet fell from the sky with a casual move.


    The speed is already extremely terrifying.


    The manic pressure came from the void, and it only showed a slight clue, and the ground for thousands of miles was severely dented.


    This is a powerhouse who is already approaching the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    The corners of the wood god''s mouth rose, and he could already see that this unlucky **** was about to die.


    No one can resist the attack of the phantom behind him.


    Even if a strong person in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm sees it, he will shy away.


    Now, he is a peak powerhouse in the middle stage of God Transformation Realm, and he has already stepped into the late stage of God Transformation Realm with one foot.


    As long as you exert a little force, you can break through the late stage of God Transformation and show your strength.


    Just when the wood **** was filled with emotion.


    There was a faint fist wind on the ground.


    It''s a bit interesting, I didn''t expect that as a god, I still learn the methods of mortals. How did the following foolishness cultivate to this realm?


    Um?


    The wood god''s hair was already flying, and it began to sway like seaweed.


    No, this is no ordinary boxing.


    This is!


    Mushen''s eyes widened, and he looked at the young man below in horror.


    "Fuck!"


    This is magic!


    "Magical skill, one hand shatters the sky!"


    Su Yan slowly retracted his fist. Now that he has obtained the exercises in the temple and learned the divine will in the exercises, his strength has improved a lot.


    It doesn''t need any fancy tricks to deal with a late stage powerhouse like the Wood God.


    Boom.


    As if the pot had exploded above the sky, the manic divine essence was mobilized and slammed into the fluctuations below.


    Unfortunately, these divine essences were wiped out by an invisible wave.


    It''s the power of boxing.


    The mighty punches shot straight into the sky.


    Originally, it was only ten miles of punching power, but now it has soared, enough to affect fifty miles.


    As the height of the ascent increases, the fist strength below becomes extremely terrifying at this time.


    This violent force that can be continuously spawned is swept over the sky like a tide.


    After the majestic fist strength quickly tripled, it finally collided with the greatest means mobilized by the Wood God.


    The terrifying thunder exploded instantly!


    A stream of red electric light began to fill the sky frantically.


    Suddenly, the thunderous light faded.


    Su Yan pouted and fell back to the ground again.


    The battle situation above the sky does not need too much attention. If there is no external force to stop it, I am afraid that no one will dare to continue to fight against him.


    Tap your fingers lightly on the ground.


    One after another invisible ripples swept in all directions.


    This invisible stream of blog posts has stretched for thousands of miles.


    With the appearance of this ripple, the manic divine essence began to drill down toward the ground.


    The fragrance of green grass and trees began to emerge continuously on the ground.


    Small trees began to grow and grasses began to revive.


    All the green plants had appeared on the ground at this time, and they all began to sway gently as the wind blew.


    Above the sky, the wood **** stared at the approaching ripples in a stunned manner, his body trembling constantly.


    He seems to have no way to become the enemy''s opponent.


    Just a simple punch made him almost irresistible.


    What to do now!


    The phantom behind the Wood God reappeared, but at the moment when the phantom was ready to act.


    The terrifying fist marks began to shine, and the terrifying force like the sky was crushing on the surface of his body.


    Even if the phantom strength is terrifying, it was eventually crushed into meat sauce!


    The blood-colored rain began to emerge.


    Su Yan stood up with a dull expression, and he could feel that the two great angels in the sky were looking at him calmly.


    There was a touch of hostility in their eyes, as if they wanted to eradicate him, but they seemed to be worried that their strength was not strong enough, and they left quickly.


    Really weak!


    No one was seen in the late stage of the god-transforming realm in the Canglan world, but one of the powerhouses in the middle stage of the god-transforming realm was easily slaughtered by himself.


    It seems that the Canglan world is not as powerful as I thought!


    Next, it''s time to ask where the outsider is.


    But if he wants to find outsiders who appear in this realm, he has a more reliable place.


    That is a place where the powerhouses in the desert temple once went. There are no sects, rules, etc. in that place. There is only one rule, and that is to be happy with others and happy with yourself.


    This time, Su Yan left the world piercing ship in order to find the outsider.


    As long as he can find the outsider, then he can be sure to find the person he needs to find!


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with divine light, and soon, he found where he was going through the memories of the two great powerhouses.


    Step out.


    Glittering clouds fell from the sky and appeared in front of him.


    Slowly ascending the clouds, Su Yan''s body disappeared.


    "Sister, this unscrupulous kid has already gone to a place beyond transformation, what do you think we should do?"


    "Alien?"


    "This kid seems to want to get something from there. He will send a message and report all his tracks."

 Chapter 5351： alien trail

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and fifty-one traces of outsiders


    Thirty thousand miles.


    Su Yan''s body slowly descended.


    Sleeping on the clouds doesn''t feel good, just to pass the boring time.


    Now I can finally relax!


    Su Yan slowly walked towards the edge of the clouds, and his body jumped slightly.


    Above the sky, a streamer crashed down.


    When approaching the ground, the streamer slowly stopped, and the image of Su Yan stood firmly on the ground.


    "Is this the place of transformation?"


    His eyes glanced around.


    The ground in front of him was already dark, and there was a dark red fire below the ground.


    This is!


    Su Yan took a deep breath and slowly stepped forward.


    This is a huge test for people with low realm.


    Slowly stepping forward, Su Yan''s body surface began to appear one after another of divine essence.


    After three hundred steps, a huge market appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes.


    There is a lot of people here, and many people''s strength is already in the half-step spiritual realm.


    "Brother, do you want cheap labor? For only ten yuan, I will show you around the whole market, so that you know what is worth buying and what is not suitable for you."


    "Don''t underestimate what I said, if you can listen to it, it will help you save at least 20 yuan of divine energy!"


    At the edge of the market, a man with a divine stone toothpick stuck in his mouth moved towards Su Yan with a smile.


    "I need to inquire about the news, who should I contact?"


    Su Yan rolled his eyes at the man, and threw ten pieces of divine essence at random.


    The man picked up Shen Yuan and twitched his eyes, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.


    "If you want to find steady news, I have a place that I can recommend you to try. This place is called Chunfeng Huayu Building, and the boss inside is not simple!"


    "I heard that all the news of our Canglan world can be found in it, and the information is very accurate and never made any mistakes."


    "Is it?"


    Su Yan glanced at the man and casually nodded towards the front.


    "Come on, lead the way."


    The corners of the man''s mouth rose, and he quickly walked forward.


    Su Yan followed behind and stood in front of a building after a while.


    The building in front of me looked a little antique, and it was a three-story building made of all-sky wood.


    At this moment, the man stood in front of the building door with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Guest, go and have a look!"


    Su Yan nodded and entered the building.


    "Are you here to ask for news, or are you trying to issue an order to kill?"


    An indifferent voice sounded in Su Yan''s ears.


    Su Yan frowned and glanced around.


    "Fuck you, do you think I can''t lock you in, come out, I have a deal to talk to you about"


    As soon as Su Yan finished speaking, a mask of the King of Hell appeared in front of him.


    "What business?"


    This person quickly came to Su Yan''s side, the corners of his mouth raised.


    "What kind of business can it be? I need information, information from outsiders, if you don''t have me, I''ll leave!"


    "Of course, you have everything you want as a guest, isn''t it just the information of outsiders, tell me what price you are going to pay!"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows.


    "One hundred divine stones."


    He casually placed one hundred divine stones on the table, and the corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose.


    "Can you say it?"


    "Naturally, this is information from outsiders, I hope you can keep it!"


    Slowly getting up, the figure of Yan Wang''s face disappeared.


    "Pretend to be a ghost!"


    Su Yan turned around slowly, Shen Nian glanced at the paper in his hand, and saw the information on it in an instant.


    This is!


    An Immortal Emperor he once saved.


    Unexpectedly, he also came to the realm of the gods.


    It''s just that he has now become a prisoner of others, and I heard that he will appear in an auction in three days.


    The dignified Immortal Emperor has actually become someone else''s goods. If this is spread out, I am afraid that the immortal world will be in chaos.


    Must be rescued!


    Looking at the divine stone in his pocket, Su Yan felt a lot of relief in his heart.


    It would be very easy for him to say that others didn''t know how to take pictures of outsiders.


    After a massive amount of divine stones is smashed down, let alone a small outsider, even the top powerhouse will be confused!


    Slowly rising into the air, Su Yan''s figure disappeared into the sky, and he was slowly flying towards the nearby auction house.


    The moment Su Yan disappeared.


    The originally unruly King Yama was now kneeling in front of a woman.


    "Master, this person''s needs have been thoroughly recorded for you, what do you need me to do."


    "Thank you for the risk."


    As a cyan light fell on King Yama, the woman''s graceful figure flashed lightly in the air and disappeared.


    "Someone is following me."


    "It''s a bit interesting, I didn''t expect to be an old acquaintance, one of the two guards who greeted me outside the sky!"


    "It seems that I have become a trouble in the Canglan world. This group of people will not allow me to have more time to go out. If so, then speed up the process."


    Su Yan slowly appeared in front of the Spring Breeze and Drizzle Building, and took out ten more divine stones.


    "I need to know more about the outsider. If you can give me more details, a hundred **** stones will be the reward!"


    "Okay, then you wait for me for a while."


    The man quickly disappeared.


    Su Yan waited for a long time before a sloppy man appeared in front of him.


    Just standing in front of Su Yan, the man took a deep breath.


    "I have already completed the task you gave me. The person you are looking for is being hunted and killed, and he escaped from the auction!"


    "As expected of an Immortal Emperor powerhouse, he couldn''t even fight against him in the initial stage of the God Transformation Realm!"


    "where!"


    Su Yan became indifferent.


    The man was stunned, then pointed in the southeast direction.


    "It''s thousands of miles away!"


    "I see!"


    Feet slammed **** the ground.


    Su Yan''s body soared into the air and charged towards the distance.


    Above the sky, a pair of guards glanced at each other in confusion.


    "A mere outsider can make a powerhouse who can easily kill a mid-level peak master in the Divine Transformation Realm to be so moved. Could it be that there is something unknown in this?"


    "It''s interesting, come here, give me the news of this outsider."


    "I want to see what kind of secrets this outsider hides!"


    The voices of the two women overlapped together, and they were mighty.


    In a golden mansion, the figure of a woman quickly emerged.


    The strength of this group of women is not simple, and each of them has at least the strength of the initial stage of God Transformation.


    The faces of the hundreds of female officials were expressionless, and the group of people chased Su Yan as fast as puppets.


    "It''s better for this kid to tell the truth, otherwise he won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    "The impact of hundreds of female officials, this is a terrifying battle formation that none of us want to try!"


    "But if this kid can withstand the impact of hundreds of female officials, I''m afraid we have to gather the power of the late stage powerhouse to fight!"

 Chapter 5352： Realm strong

    Chapter 5352: The Realm Strong


    In the halloween kingdom of the freesia world.


    A blue dragon whizzed past, and the slender dragon whiskers swayed towards the sky as the hormone flew up quickly.


    Where the Canglong passed, the ground seemed to be swept by a gust of wind, and the mighty force quickly rolled up everything along the way, and smashed it to the ground.


    "Boy, are you still going to run away?"


    The strong voice rushed towards the man fleeing in front of him.


    The man sneered again and again.


    "escape?"


    "Grandpa, this is called a tactical retreat. Don''t think that you can bully me just because you have three-point ability!"


    In the sky, the breeze gathered together to form a huge cocoon.


    Above the silkworm cocoon, the strong force began to shrink and expand.


    Suddenly, blue light bloomed in all directions.


    The terrifying blue light seems to be able to stop time and space, and instantly freezes the entire void for a moment.


    There was a loud bang.


    This light suddenly fell on the man.


    "what!"


    "Something!"


    "A mere Emperor Treasure can resist my time-space ban!"


    The sharp eyes were locked on the man, and a pair of violent wings slowly opened, and the appearance of Lei Gong of the coming person made people feel unmoved.


    "You are!"


    "The old king of the halloween kingdom of the Canglan world, the Great Emperor!"


    The man''s eyes shone with divine light.


    "General Guan Peng is really good at seeing through my identity at a glance, but even if you can see through my identity, how can you take me?"


    All Saints.


    This is the top powerhouse in the All Saints Dynasty, and his own cultivation base has reached the middle stage of God Transformation.


    It only needs to go a step further, and after cultivating for thousands of years, he can become the top powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    This is a strong man who needs courtesy even for the guards of the Canglan world!


    Unexpectedly, after discovering that he was an outsider, he would chase him frantically.


    If it weren''t for his amazing strength, he tried his best to get rid of the enemy who was chasing him, and he wouldn''t have brought back such a strong man.


    Who is it, and why did he discover his identity as an outsider!


    Guan Peng''s eyes were full of anger.


    Just when he was angry, the All Saints Great Emperor above the sky couldn''t hold back his excitement.


    "Wan Ren comes to God!"


    Point out with the finger.


    Behind the Emperor Wansheng, a burly illusory figure suddenly appeared.


    This figure just appeared, and the void began to break every inch, and dark cracks continued to emerge on the edge of the body.


    The massive amount of divine essence poured into the Great Emperor Wansheng.


    He calmly looked at the illusory figure that kept appearing on the opposite side, and the corner of his mouth slowly rose.


    "Guan Peng, you don''t have to waste your efforts. The exercises you are using now are all Immortal Emperor-level exercises. If you want to escape the erosion of space barriers in the God Realm, I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    "This is a space crack. As long as you are within its absorption range, you will never use the cultivation technique of the Immortal Emperor level to escape. Please come to my palm!"


    Jin Cancan''s big hand grabbed towards Guan Peng, and the palm of his hand has already crossed a full three hundred miles.


    Seeing to fall.


    Suddenly, Guan Peng''s complexion turned red.


    "Fly, fly!"


    The wings behind Guan Peng began to flap wildly, and his body kept sprinting forward.


    The terrifying energy fluctuations belonging to the Immortal Emperor''s skills radiated out, and even a solid space was instantly shattered by the violent vibration.


    The dark space cracks have also spread wildly with spider silks.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    The figure flashed forward fiercely, and the corner of the Emperor Wansheng raised his mouth, and slashed and slashed at the front.


    moment.


    The 10,000-meter space was directly crushed into a knife and slashed towards Guan Peng''s body.


    die!


    die!


    dying!


    Guan Peng gritted his teeth, and Feng Lei''s wings slammed fiercely behind him.


    The body shape increased again, and he rushed forward with his urging.


    Unfortunately, even though Guan Peng is extremely powerful, he is not the opponent of the Great Emperor Wansheng.


    A mouthful of old blood spurted out, and Guan Peng''s face twitched fiercely.


    Is this the Halloween Emperor?


    Just a single move from the air has already made him unable to parry.


    Guan Peng gritted his teeth, but at this time he no longer kept it, and threw out a jade talisman in the collection bag.


    The jade talisman in the sky made a loud crack, and then, a spring of light exploded in the sky.


    This Guangquan just radiates the fluctuations of the Immortal Emperor, but there is a great fear in it, even if the Great Emperor Wansheng is strong and unmatched, he thinks that he can take it down.


    But in the end it was still worse.


    Painfully rubbing his head, Guan Peng sighed with emotion.


    "court death!"


    Reaching out his hand, Guan Peng''s body rose into the air and slammed down at the Great Emperor Wansheng.


    This is the only chance he can make a move, and it is also the biggest effect of this light spring, breaking the imprisonment of the strongest for a moment.


    At the moment when the two started, a figure slowly flew out of the light spring.


    "I really didn''t expect that I can still see familiar things in this world."


    Su Yan gathered up the light spring, and looked at the Great Emperor Wansheng calmly.


    "You want to attack him?"


    All in awe, the power is shocking.


    As these words slowly came out, dark clouds appeared in an instant between heaven and earth.


    "The world has undergone great changes. Since you have appeared to take away these outsiders, it seems that you have also colluded with them, and honestly hand over your secrets, or you will wait to die here."


    "Is it?"


    Su Yan slowly raised his hand, and the surface of his body was filled with the tidal wave of divine energy in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm swept all over the place.


    "I didn''t hear it clearly just now, please say it again!"


    These fluctuations of vitality vibrated like a bomb, and the violent power began to buzz between the heavens and the earth.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the Great Emperor Wansheng in the distance, his eyes filled with indifference.


    "I didn''t hear what you said, do you need me to urge you?"


    Waves like the tide swept in, even if Su Yan''s strength was astonishing, he couldn''t resist this man''s terrifying power.


    "you!"


    The Great Emperor Wansheng was furious, and he had never seen a practitioner in the early stage of the Spirit Transformation Realm so rampant in front of him.


    Gritting his teeth, he stepped forward quickly.


    The power burst out completely.


    The terrifying golden air wave slammed into Su Yan''s body with his urging.


    There was a loud bang.


    On the surface of the Emperor Wansheng''s body, a deafening golden light suddenly brightened.


    "Boy, you''re courting death. You really thought you could fight me after you killed two little wastes in the early stage of God Transformation. Don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Do you know why the old man is called the Great Emperor Wansheng?"


    "Halloween Appearance, protect me!"


    With the call of the Great Emperor Wansheng, a terrifying force charged towards Su Yan quickly.


    With the emergence of this power, the Great Emperor of All Saints stood proudly.


    "See how you turn it over!"

 Chapter 5353： Destroy the Emperor!

    The fifth thousand three hundred and fifty-three chapters destroy the emperor!


    A loud bang.


    A star shone in the sky.


    It''s a gun!


    Boom.


    Violent gunshots rang out.


    A man in armor suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The man''s face was incomparably rebellious, and his eyes swept over Su Yan and Guan Peng.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that in the hundreds of thousands of years, the figures of Ascenders are becoming increasingly rare."


    "The old man thought that in the long years, the next ascenders were all dead, and no one had enough qualifications to ascend to the realm of the gods!"


    With a sigh, the corners of the man''s mouth rose.


    "I didn''t expect that I would find two people, and the other one has become the cultivation base of God Transformation Realm!"


    Excitedly, he stepped forward, the corner of the man''s mouth rose slowly, and dark electric lights flashed across the surface of his body.


    The man''s palm opened, and the black spear quickly appeared.


    Grab it casually, and the black long spear is aimed at the front and stabbed fiercely.


    The terrifying starlight attacked again, targeting Su Yan and Guan Peng.


    Guan Peng felt the appearance of this starlight, and his body began to tremble.


    This is!


    Power enough to tear him apart easily.


    This majestic force is a terrifying force in the God Transformation Realm. Even if his combat power is ten times stronger, he is by no means an opponent of the opponent.


    "Hehe, worthy of being a great-grandfather, his strength is superb, one-handed star-pointing spear has been superb, even if he has died, his strength has not regressed in the slightest!"


    Another shadow appeared.


    The corners of the shadow''s mouth rose slowly, and the aura on his body gradually soared.


    As the shadow moved forward, the man''s crown and yellow robe slowly emerged.


    Just step out.


    There was a splendid red light in the sky.


    powerful!


    Su Yan took a deep breath and quickly stepped forward.


    "court death!"


    Shut up.


    Su Yan looked forward with a calm expression.


    "Emperor of All Saints, Great Emperor of All Saints, did you all rely on the strength of your family to get to where you are now?"


    "Since you have already begun to even innocent people, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He calmly punched, and the corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slowly.


    The terrifying force slammed into the direction of Su Yan''s fist.


    As if the river and the sea were overturned, the world began to turn upside down, and the world began to become extremely dangerous, as if he was on a stormy boat.


    The body of the Great Emperor Wansheng began to sway continuously, as if he was standing on the shore feeling this violent fist.


    With a crackling sound.


    The unparalleled strength swept forward fiercely, wrapping him inside.


    "Who are you, why do you have such terrifying power, you are just a mere..."


    The shadow suddenly dissipated.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand to grab Guan Peng, and his body quickly rushed in the direction he came from.


    above the sky.


    The dark clouds are gathering crazily.


    Above the dark red thunder, there were two figures looking down gloomily.


    "How dare you dare to rob and kill the Great Emperor Wansheng in our realm. Without his existence, the Wansheng Dynasty would probably fall apart!"


    "Damn, the goddess team strikes!"


    As the woman sighed softly, a terrifying force appeared, sweeping away into the distance.


    Boom!


    The bodies of the goddesses swelled up like a balloon, and the terrifying and violent force expanded more than a hundred times in the blink of an eye.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    "Get out!"


    A mighty force descended from the sky.


    Hundreds of goddesses stood on the road where Su Yan left.


    "How dare you dare to slaughter the powerhouses who have cultivated in the God Transformation Realm at will in my Canglan Realm, and dare to take outsiders away, Su Yan, do you want to die?"


    The goddess group opened their mouths in unison.


    The vast sound wave only instantly detonated the surrounding void buckets.


    Su Yan calmly looked in the direction of the Goddess Corps.


    "I guessed for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to be behind!"


    "Guardians of this realm, do you want to be my enemy?"


    Su Yan''s tone was as calm as water, but it made everyone in the Goddess group tremble.


    "you!"


    As soon as they stepped out, the body of the goddess group suddenly rose, aiming in Su Yan''s direction.


    "Go ahead and capture it!"


    "Otherwise, there is only one dead end."


    The terrifying power swept the Quartet and crushed it towards the bottom.


    The bodies of the members of the Goddess Group suddenly appeared beside Su Yan.


    He stretched out his palm lightly and pressed it down sharply in front of him.


    The violent power instantly soared.


    Hundreds of puppets in the early stage of the God Realm superimposed their own strengths through the formation, and pressed down mightily.


    Su Yan''s body suddenly fell to the ground.


    "you!"


    Su Yan''s brows twitched, looking at the crowd of the goddess group exuding a monstrous atmosphere, a thunder was slowly emerging from the palm of his hand.


    "It''s useless, I have already felt your thunder attribute power. Even if you want to use the gods to fight against my goddess group, it''s just wishful thinking."


    An indifferent voice sounded, and then a woman with golden light slowly appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Your strength is indeed very strong, and you can fight against the powerhouses in the late stage of God Transformation, but you must understand."


    "The old ancestor of Muling Island, even if his strength is monstrous, is nothing in the late stage of the gods. In our Canglan world, as long as you are willing, you can find a strong person of the same level as him casually. ."


    "You kid, if you don''t know what''s wrong, you will fall here today. As long as you are willing to give up this outsider, I guarantee that you will be able to leave Muling Island smoothly!"


    "Is it!"


    Su Yan lightly pointed at the sky.


    The pitch-black light group instantly rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky above the Canglan world.


    As the black light group entered the clouds, a violent force suddenly began to permeate between heaven and earth.


    This mighty force continued to emerge in an endless stream and began to accumulate energy.


    In just an instant, this force has burst out madly.


    There was a loud bang.


    Between heaven and earth has become the stage of black thunder.


    The goddess group with hundreds of people has also become the focus of Lei Ting''s attention at this time.


    As the thunder continued to spread.


    Su Yan turned around calmly, took Guan Peng to the sky again, and flew towards the road where he came.


    Crossing the world boat, this is an important means for him to leave this world.


    Halfway through the flight, Guan Peng seemed to wake up from a dream, his eyes were looking at Su Yan eagerly.


    "Are you the supreme **** emperor, Su Dizun, the legendary top **** emperor in our **** realm?"


    Su Yan frowned, and he glanced at Guan Peng suspiciously.


    "What, do you have an impression of me?"


    "You are the object of our envy and jealousy. Your deeds are a model for our generation to learn from aspiring young people!"


    "You are the person we all dream of copying!"


    Megatron Immortal Realm, soaring to God Realm.


    Every achievement can be said with admiration.


    "Can I follow you in the realm of the gods, just like in the realm of immortality."

 Chapter 5354： Guan Peng

    Chapter 5354 Guan Peng


    "Follow me?"


    Su Yan smiled.


    "I have something to ask you."


    Since the Immortal Realm found a way to enter the God Realm, he will definitely not be the only one who will soar.


    Among the enemies of the past, there were many juniors who had backers in the realm of the gods, and they would definitely rise up.


    If this group of people is allowed to gain a firm foothold in the God Realm, I am afraid that I will be in constant trouble.


    Must be on guard!


    Just when Su Yan was thinking in his heart, Guan Peng''s mouth was already raised.


    "You want to ask me about Xia Jie."


    "Before I entered the realm of the gods, the realm of immortality was always peaceful and peaceful, and everyone was looking forward to your return to the realm of immortality and lead everyone to ascend together."


    "However, there is not much news about the ascendants. Most of the old acquaintances you know have already arrived in the realm of the gods, and a few unlucky ones have died because they didn''t have enough lifespan."


    "However, there are some seniors that you have had grudges against, but they have already risen a lot."


    "I heard that during the time of ascension, even the big devil of the year has already gone to the realm of the gods."


    Glancing around, Guan Peng''s face was full of panic.


    "God, do you know the whereabouts of these people?"


    Su Yan shook his head, not to mention searching for information about these people, the information about Guan Peng was only obtained by chance.


    "God, don''t be disappointed. Since we already have clues, we will be able to find this group of people little by little. I can''t guarantee anything else. Asking for news is my strength."


    Lehe glanced at Su Yan, and the corner of Guan Peng''s mouth slowly rose.


    "Senior, as I know your enemy, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has already appeared in the God Realm."


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is extremely powerful. I heard that he was guided by a divine general after he came to the Realm of Longevity. Now, although I don''t know when he will come out to make waves again, his strength is not trivial."


    "When I was chasing the other party, I discovered an amazing secret. This Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is the top force in the Immortal God Realm, a disciple of the God of War Temple!"


    Guan Peng''s voice fell, and he carefully glanced at Su Yan.


    This Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did a lot of actions against Su Yan and his family back then in the Immortal Realm.


    Now that he has ascended into the God Realm, he will definitely use his own strength to quickly gain a firm foothold in the God of War Temple, and finally find Su Yan.


    "It turned out to be a disciple of the God of War Temple."


    Su Yan pouted in disdain.


    The hatred of Tianyan will not see the people from the Temple of War coming to trouble. Obviously, there are not many real powerhouses on the other side, and there are not enough people to deal with him.


    However, the old enemy of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has now entered the Temple of War, and his talent will definitely advance by leaps and bounds with the support of the Temple of War.


    If you want to fight against such an enemy, I am afraid there is only one way.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, the torrents rolling on the surface of his body were rushing swiftly.


    This is the power of Divine Essence, and as this power begins to condense and condense.


    A dark red crystal appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Die!"


    With a slap in front of him, he pulled it out.


    A terrifying force roared fiercely ahead.


    The dark red crystal aimed at the front and violently spewed flames.


    As the flames rise up.


    Centered on the place where Su Yan and the two were, thousands of miles of fire clouds and strong winds!


    The entire sky began to emit a fiery light, and the ground had begun to bloom with a cold light under this majestic power.


    "Su Yan, I am the guardian of the Canglan world. My subordinates let you come in to cultivate and recuperate. I didn''t expect you to do something wrong after you came in, slaughtering all my people and killing my goddess of repression in the Canglan world. group!"


    "Tell me what you should be blamed for!"


    "Today, if you can''t give me an accurate account, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    An illusory figure flashing with golden light appeared in the void.


    Everyone took a breath.


    This is!


    The guardian of the freesia world.


    I heard that the guardian''s strength has reached the peak of the late stage of the gods.


    With one move, even the powerhouses in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm can''t resist!


    "Xianzun, what do you think I should do when I wait?"


    Looking at the guards melancholy, Guan Peng''s body was shaking. He was only in the realm of a small immortal emperor, and he had not reached the realm of spirit transformation. If the two sides went to war, I am afraid that the aftermath would be enough to kill him.


    "How to do?"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with cold light.


    "The water comes to cover the soil, and the soldiers come to block it!"


    "What about the guardians of the first realm, today I will let you see the horror of my next person after ascending to the realm of the gods."


    Behind Su Yan, a beam of precious light suddenly appeared.


    Is a sword.


    The blade of the sword gleamed with cold light, and swayed gently on his waist as he walked.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yan stepped forward and punched.


    With a bang, the world seemed to be hit by this fist.


    A huge gap suddenly appeared.


    As the huge gap suddenly appeared, he pulled out his sword with his backhand and aimed it at the gap in front of him.


    There seemed to be thunder blasting in the void, and screams sounded one after another.


    "It''s up to you, the guards of the whole world are still thinking of looking for trouble for me, do you think I can''t fight against you?"


    "Death to the thief!"


    Above the sky, thousands of miles of sky have been blocked by dark red palm prints.


    The moment the invisible pressure appeared in the palm of the hand, it was already overwhelmingly pressing down.


    The female voice above the sky continued.


    "Su Yan, give it up. I know the limit of your ability. As long as you obediently submit to me, I will naturally be able to give you enough respect."


    "But if you are willing to give the hands of outsiders and the exercises you practiced with both hands, I might be able to spare you a dog''s life!"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, and glanced at the golden human figures slowly converging above the sky.


    "Really, spare me?"


    Taking a step forward, Su Yan''s mouth slowly rose.


    "I want to see if you have the ability!"


    "Guan Peng, follow me!"


    With a casual move, Su Yan entered the space slowly.


    Guan Peng hurriedly followed behind.


    Suddenly, Guan Peng was stunned. The void was filled with colorful lights and looked magnificent.


    But what is even more amazing is that not far from the opposite side, there is a creature that is mixed with colorful rays of light.


    "Your ability is not simple, and you actually felt the weakness of my Freesia world for the first time after entering the freesia world."


    "Neither of the two powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm stopped you, Su Yan, you are very powerful, I will give you one last time..."


    The ruthless iron fist was aimed at the front, and under the steaming momentum, Su Yan''s figure was instantly defeated with one move.


    Guan Peng felt the rapidity of his own light in horror, and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    Immortal Venerable''s strength is far above this guard.

 Chapter 5355： Battle of the Void

    Chapter 5355: Battle of the Void


    The light on the surface of the humanoid gradually receded.


    A young and beautiful face appeared in front of the world.


    "You are?"


    "The Great Sage of the Freesia Realm!"


    Guan Peng rolled his eyes.


    "Xianzun, we are in trouble this time. I have seen the identity of this person in the founding temple of the Wansheng Dynasty. Her identity is not simple, and her body is the strongest existence in this realm."


    Guan Peng took a deep breath, the Great Sage Canglan, this is an existence above the peak of the middle stage of the gods, claiming that although there is no late stage of the gods, it has a combat power that surpasses ordinary monks in the later stages of the gods.


    As long as he is willing, he can easily blow up a star in the Canglan world.


    Such powerful beings are the supreme gods walking in the Canglan world, looking down at the many powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm, and proudly suppressing all kinds of forces with their own power.


    "The strongest in the Canglan world?"


    The corner of Canglan''s mouth twitched relentlessly.


    "My strength is not in the eyes of the top group. The real backing is the peak powerhouse in the late stage of the gods."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that they have left the Canglan world now, I wouldn''t have a chance for you to go wild."


    The green rays of light emerged, and the crown woven by a streamer on the head of the Great Sage Canglan shone with red, orange, yellow, green, and blue.


    With the appearance of the crown, the vast vitality continued to spread from the crown on the head of the Great Sage Canglan.


    The gauze constructed by the divine essence strengthened the strength of the Great Sage Canglan no less than a hundred times.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "The surface of this gauze is almost overflowing with power."


    Slowly exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, the corners of Great Sage Canglan''s mouth slowly outlined.


    "In the void, those who can possess the Great Dao Crown and those who possess the Divine Essence Yarn can use their own means to the fullest. Hasn''t your teacher taught you this?"


    "Do you know why many people in the Canglan world look at me unhappy, but still follow my instructions obediently?"


    "This is the true power of the Great Sage!"


    Behind the Great Sage Canglan, a pair of dark golden wings tens of thousands of miles long continued to extend in the void of the Canglan world.


    With the gentle flapping of these wings.


    There was an instant wave in the void.


    The invisible storm rushed towards Su Yan and Guan Peng with astonishing speed.


    In less than half a breath, the terrifying tide of vitality had already locked the two of them.


    Like a landslide.


    Where the tide of vitality passed, the dark space began to collapse inch by inch.


    It was like a terrifying tide swept through, and there was no space for the two to escape.


    This is an indiscriminate attack!


    Under the attack of the terrifying vastness like the ocean tide, no one can resist this level of erosion.


    Under the devastation of the ten thousand zhang ocean waves, even the powerhouse of the gods will suffer a big loss.


    If he reacts hastily, he may usher in a more terrifying blow.


    The waves of ten thousand feet of vitality are like the general trend of the heavens and the earth.


    No one can escape his law of birth and death.


    How to dodge now!


    "Xianzun, it''s all because I hurt you, I will block the waves for you!"


    Guan Peng''s figure flashed, and he was about to rush towards the boundless waves of vitality.


    Su Yan looked at the Great Sage Canglan with a calm expression on his face.


    "You dare to use the power of the miscellaneous to be embarrassing. Today, I will let you know what it means to be pure!"


    With a hand towards the void, a mouth suddenly appeared beside Su Yan.


    Slowly reaching into the crack in the void, Su Yan pulled it out.


    A sword that was flickering with frightening cold air was gently pulled out by him, and he put the sword across his knees.


    "The Great Sage Canglan, today I''ll let you understand what the power of miscellaneous is worthless!"


    Swinging the sword, Su Yan''s body was like electricity and rushed towards the waves.


    "Xianzun!"


    A trace of pain flashed on Guan Peng''s face. Even if Immortal Venerable achieved the cultivation level of Spirit Transformation Realm, what could he do in the initial stage.


    This is the ocean of divine power, and it is loyal to the luck of the entire Freesia world. No one can beat the Great Sage of Freesia here.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    As soon as he patted his legs, his face twitched with melancholy.


    A loud bang.


    It was Immortal Venerable and the enemy''s waves that completely collided.


    Even the powerhouses in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm will have an accident, this time Immortal Venerable is reckless!


    Just when Guan Peng was in a hurry to get angry.


    In a flash, the void began to emit a silvery white light!


    This is!


    Guan Peng''s face twitched fiercely, and his eyes looked strangely in the direction of Su Yan.


    I don''t know when, an extremely sharp sword appeared in the waves, and the body of the sword continued to emit a strange silver-white luster, in the place where the light swept.


    The wave of divine essence stopped strangely.


    In the silver-white light, a sword also began to spin endlessly in mid-air.


    Suddenly.


    Under the deep void, the Heaven-Shocking Sword was cut out.


    In an instant, the waves shattered with one blow.


    Strong, too strong!


    Is this the power of Immortal Venerable?


    It was just a simple move that actually broke the skills of this Great Sage of the Canglan Realm.


    This method is simply a miracle.


    If the means of the powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm were so simple that they were broken, they would not be called the Great Sage of the Canglan Realm.


    Just when Guan Peng was overwhelmed with emotion, another streamer crashed down.


    This streamer fell directly beside Guan Peng.


    Guan Peng was surprised to find that the terrifying wave that filled the sky had collapsed into a splash of water in an instant, hitting the ground hard.


    The divine essence on the ground was so dense that it almost drowned him.


    "Assimilate as much as you can, and strive to enter the realm of transformation as soon as possible. Today is your chance."


    Su Yan glanced at Guan Peng, and a wing slowly emerged from behind him.


    It''s just the moment when the wings appear.


    "You...what have you done to me!"


    Guan Peng was stunned, and looked at the Immortal Venerable in front of him sluggishly. At this time, there were already a pair of wings covering the sky and the sun on his back, which also reached thousands of miles.


    "That''s all you can do?"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan calmly looked at the Great Sage Canglan in front of him.


    "If you only have this means, then I''m welcome."


    The wings flapped gently, and a terrifying force pushed him to fly towards the field.


    The sword in his hand posed with him.


    Horror sounded like thunder in his ears.


    Suddenly.


    The Thunder version''s voice suddenly disappeared.


    It was the speed that increased to the point where they could barely hear.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect that I would still use you one day!"


    "Jealous to the heavens!"


    With the ethereal sword being displayed by Su Yan.


    The sky and the earth began to change color.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality sprinted straight ahead.


    "you!"


    In front of the Great Sage Canglan, a circular light shield was slowly unfolding, but light spots began to appear on his neck.


    "How is it possible to do this, speed to light!"

 Chapter 5356： Go one step further

    Speed ??light?


    Su Yan''s body flashed.


    When he reappeared, he had already appeared in front of the Great Sage Canglan.


    "Go in peace!"


    The sword in his hand was plainly aimed at the front and stabbed.


    The terrifying power instantly fell three inches in front of the Great Sage Canglan.


    "you!"


    The Great Sage Canglan widened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with shock.


    "How could you break my defense, I am a powerhouse in the later stage!"


    "Mere ants!"


    The Great Sage Canglan was frightened and furious, and he couldn''t hold back his arrogant face any longer, and majestic colored halos began to appear on the surface of his body.


    "Lord Xianzun, let''s go quickly, we can''t stand this trick, this is the unique trick of the Great Sage Canglan, which can wipe out all the powerful beings on the ground in an instant."


    "Walk?"


    "You can''t leave, you both will be buried with me."


    The terrifying spiritual force swept the four directions, and the majestic fluctuation of vitality also blew the dust on the ground high.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Great Sage Canglan.


    "Great Sage, you are worthy too!"


    The light of the sword passed over the body of the Great Sage Canglan, and Su Yan quickly appeared three meters away from the Great Sage Canglan.


    "What else do you have to be my enemy?"


    "I advise you to be smart. Now that I can let you go, doesn''t mean I will let you go all the time!"


    A sigh.


    Su Yan''s body smashed towards the body of the Great Sage Canglan.


    The mighty power continued to emerge from the surface of Canglan Great Sage''s body.


    In a circle, a string, a terrifying force washes away the Quartet.


    Under Su Yan Wushuang''s attack, Great Sage Canglan fell directly to the ground without any fluctuations on the surface of his body.


    "With this little ability, how dare you call yourself the Great Sage in front of me?"


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    Su Yan slowly retracted the sword.


    Heaven and Earth immediately returned to Qingming.


    The body of the Great Sage Canglan knelt on the ground stiffly, he did not dare to move, every minute and every second he was completely destroyed.


    This is Su Yan''s strength. No wonder he would mix with outsiders. Outsiders have their own insights on the road of cultivation. The terrifying combat power Su Yan showed this time may have a great relationship with outsiders.


    Just when Great Sage Canglan was sweating, Su Yan had already dressed and returned to the entrance of the cave.


    "Don''t think that I can''t hurt you outside. If you dare to do something with me, you can try to see what the consequences are for you."


    Slowly turning around, Su Yan grabbed Guan Peng''s body, and casually squeezed the tens of thousands of acres of divine essence into a ball and put it back into the storage bag.


    "gone!"


    The two walked out of the cave and slowly walked out.


    Those eyes glanced around.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose.


    Sure enough, the warning is useful.


    The sight in this world has begun to disappear rapidly, and at this time, those eyeliners staring at him have long been cleared.


    There is only himself in this world.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Guan Peng willingly followed behind Su Yan.


    "I think if we go to Jiuru Realm, we will definitely entertain these nobles!"


    Su Yan frowned.


    Nine Ru?


    Where had he heard of this place.


    It''s just that it''s too difficult to just fly over with your own strength. The only way is to find the broken world boat.


    As Su Yan slowly returned to the area where the broken world boat was located.


    "Lu Qingshan, come out, our three elders have already come to unload the car!"


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    Inside the Boundary-breaking Boat.


    Lu Qingshan''s strength has grown by leaps and bounds with the help of the two god-transforming puppets during this period, although he has not entered the realm of a god-transforming cultivator.


    But today''s Lu Qingshan''s strength should not be underestimated.


    If the opportunity is enough, Lu Qingshan is also qualified to start proving the Taoist realm.


    It''s a chance of talent and hard work.


    Feeling the power that filled his body, Lu Qingshan refused without hesitation.


    "Thank you Venerable, but I don''t need your help. I appreciate your kindness. Now I ask you to leave. This is not the place you should come."


    Within a radius of 100 meters where Pojie Zhou is located, the fluctuations of the divine essence are too strong, and those existences with low realms have already given birth to many martial kings at this time, and Lu Qingshan is full of amazement.


    This is a blessed land. Before Su Yan came back, even observers would not dare to do anything at will.


    Someone made a move here before, but was suddenly suppressed by an unknown powerhouse.


    Today''s Po Jie Zhou, although not a local force, but if there is something that needs to be replaced, let Lu Qingyun come forward as a witness, such things happen one after another.


    In the Yellow Sand Temple, some peripheral treasures have also been completely found.


    After successive searches, these treasures have now become treasures that many forces are fighting for.


    It is a pity that many treasures have fallen into the sphere of influence of the broken world boat after competing for power.


    Just when someone wants to enter the sphere of influence to pick, there will still be strong people on the sky.


    After the strong man took action again, the terrifying fluctuations made everyone dare not approach the broken world boat again.


    This is the powerhouse of God Transformation Realm protecting the broken world boat.


    The news that the two powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm appeared on the edge of the Boundary Ark spread instantly, and no one dared to come again.


    After careful calculation, almost seven days have passed.


    It has also come to the day when the broken world boat has to leave.


    Lu Qingshan looked at the direction where Su Yan left with hope.


    If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have the treatment he is now, and every move makes the strong people in this desert look forward to it.


    Unfortunately, the peaceful days are not destined to last long.


    Su Yan slowly got up, and on the surface of Lu Qingshan''s body, strong green rays of light appeared.


    "cut!"


    Just a word.


    Lu Qingshan''s body suddenly swelled, easily expanding tens of thousands of times.


    With one hand he shot slowly towards the front.


    The vast power instantly suppressed a child on the ground.


    "Who are you, and why do you want to enter the edge of my world-breaking boat?"


    Jin Dan Xiuwei is really pitiful.


    "I want to follow you and practice together."


    The eager eyes of the child made Lu Qingshan upset for a while.


    Just as he was about to answer, the vast divine light rolled from the horizon and quickly landed on the Boundary Ark.


    "Let''s go, go to the Nine Profound Realm."


    It was Su Yan. There was a powerhouse in the Immortal Emperor Realm beside him, and it seemed that he was about to break through to the God Realm.


    The world-breaking boat started quickly, the child was thrown into the world-breaking boat by Lu Qingshan at will, and the flying boat staggered and sprinted into the distance.


    After half an hour.


    The Breaking Boundary Boat began to dash forward violently.


    The world began to make a rumbling sound.


    This is!


    All the great powers of the Freesia Realm raised their heads in unison.


    There were tears in someone''s eyes.


    "He''s leaving!"


    "He was finally willing to leave."


    "We finally waited until he was gone!"

 Chapter 5357： nine realms

    "Outsiders?"


    Only then did Lu Qingshan drive the Boundary Breaking Boat staggeringly into the void, ready to enter the next realm by shuttle.


    Unfortunately, when I heard Su Yan''s words, I suddenly became confused.


    "Outsideer, are you talking about the existence of a super potential person who doesn''t know where they came from?"


    "I did hear one!"


    "When I was in the world of Qiankun, I once heard that there is a teleportation array in the world of Qiankun, and it is where the real Qiankun sect of the world of Qiankun is located."


    "The powers here are endless, and many people are outsiders. Unfortunately, as many people want to dig out the secrets of outsiders, this group of people hides themselves."


    "For tens of millions of years, no one has been able to find the real Qiankun Sect, but every year there will be messengers to help search for disciples."


    "As the thousand years have passed, many people have forgotten this legend, but at this time last year, the disciples of Qiankun Sect appeared, and this time it is not the puppet of the past."


    "After this disciple appeared, he swept across the same realm with the cultivation of the God Transformation Realm, and even beat the powerhouses in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm to defeat."


    "Even if you are in the Spirit Transformation Realm, you don''t dare to offend them rashly. Could it be that you think..."


    Lu Qingshan''s body was trembling, two giant behemoths, one was a genius and the other was a terrifying sect.


    Just when Lu Qingshan was willing, Su Yan''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seems to be connected with the Divine Realm. As long as I find this extremely hidden Qiankun Sect, I will be able to find out their details."


    "It''s just that the world of Qiankun can''t go temporarily."


    He took out a golden seed, which was the treasure he obtained from the Great Sage of the Orchid.


    With the practice of the inextinguishable dragon **** battle body, he has practiced to the point of the illusory Ancestral Dragon. If he wants to go further, he needs special treasures to meet the needs of his body.


    Now, when he was dealing with the Great Sage Canglan, he actually noticed something that made his body very eager.


    Taking out the things, Su Yan''s figure gradually faded.


    At the back of the broken world boat, a golden light gradually lit up.


    This is!


    Su Yan is practicing.


    The shield quickly opened, and Lu Qingshan was like a faithful housekeeper, waiting for Su Yan to finish his training.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and gently shoved the golden dot into his mouth.


    This golden thing penetrated into the body and disappeared instantly.


    After the golden things melted, Lu Qingshan could clearly feel that his body was actually filled with a dark red luster.


    In just a few moments, this golden light instantly made his body bulge.


    It was as if something rushed into his body.


    This is!


    Su Yan took a deep breath.


    Dragon''s blood.


    This is not a simple dragon''s blood, this is a little ancestral dragon blood.


    The blood of the Dragon God, as long as he can extract a little bit of the blood of the Dragon God, he is enough to use the power in this blood to start annoying the innate and achieve the divine body.


    With Su Yan''s breathing, his body began to change gradually.


    Scales began to appear on the surface of the body, and even whiskers began to appear.


    Behind Su Yan, a black shadow was constantly spinning, and then, a pair of dark red eyes began to appear.


    The black figure seemed to be coveting Su Yan''s body, swooping forward fiercely.


    Boom!


    A loud crashing sound suddenly appeared.


    The shadow was bounced three meters away in an instant.


    Hei Ying shook his head unwillingly, and his eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "This is impossible, I am the Dragon Ancestor, the Dragon God, and an existence that can never be shaken!"


    "You are just my body, you should just die obediently!"


    The terrifying power fell, and it was about to crush Su Yan.


    "Um?"


    Su Yan frowned, a violent force gushing out from his body.


    The black shadow was instantly shattered than the divine essence.


    "This is impossible!"


    Hei Ying looked at Su Yan in horror, his face was full of amazement.


    "How could you break through my attack!"


    "I am a divine soul, only in ancient times..."


    The Dragon God just said a few words, but he didn''t know what he had offended, and a purple thunder suddenly appeared above the sky.


    The thunder quickly fell on the shadow.


    The soul of the Dragon God disappeared instantly.


    "I didn''t expect it, this is training the mind!"


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, he could clearly feel the power of the Dragon God''s soul.


    Unexpectedly, this dragon **** has already begun to affect the material world, and his soul power is terrifying to the extreme!


    "court death!"


    Su Yan opened his mouth and highlighted a mouthful of black ash.


    In the black ashes, a small dragon **** soul was instantly destroyed.


    This is the hidden danger of the Dragon God physique, as well as the hidden danger of all exercises.


    After cultivating to the end, if you don''t walk out of your own path, you will be occupied by people, completely annihilating your own soul and becoming the other person''s body.


    It''s better to live like this than to die!


    Just a living puppet.


    When Su Yan was filled with emotion, in the darkness, a huge eye slowly opened.


    "Lu Qingyun, want to enter my Nine Profound Realm?"


    "In that case, allow entry!"


    The mighty attraction flew towards the world-piercing boat, and the entire flying boat was charged directly into the Nine Profound Realm.


    "Interesting, did you really enter the Nine Profound Realm?"


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan took two steps forward, and a flash of light flashed on his body.


    "This is the Nine Profound Realm?"


    Looking at the world in front of him, Su Yan felt a little unreal.


    In this world, he actually saw countless human beings, all of them ordinary human beings.


    Among this group of people, the one with the highest cultivation base is only the Golden Core Realm.


    The appearance of the broken world boat is like seeing hope for this group of people. Many girls are calling out on the edge of the broken world boat, hoping to arouse the expectations of some people and take them away.


    "guard!"


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at the big eyes in the sky.


    "Why is the Nine Profound Realm so impoverished that even the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm haven''t seen it?"


    "Hmph, the old man doesn''t want them to come forward and harm the common people, so he specially created a world for them, which will appear every hundred years."


    Su Yan understood, it seemed that the general situation of heaven and earth was unwilling to see so many powerhouses in the God Transformation realm.


    "Although you are the powerhouses brought by Pojiezhou, I hope you can give me a face and don''t appear in front of the world!"


    "God Transformation Realm powerhouse, appearing in front of this group of people, it is a huge disaster!"


    "No one can resist the temptation of the top powerhouses. This group of people will definitely try their best to kill you, get treasures and even exercises from your hands!"


    "If you are angry, I am afraid that there will be no living beings within ten thousand miles, so, for both of us!"


    "I see, but I also need a compensation."


    "I want a treasure in your realm."

 Chapter 5358： Unparalleled Treasures

    "You are blackmailing me!"


    The rolling thunder sounded, showing the power of the sky for this vast voice.


    As expected of the guardian of the realm, it has already begun to counterattack to such a degree just by being targeted.


    powerful!


    It seems that the world is looking forward to his future growth.


    Unfortunately.


    Su Yan shook his head, his eyes fell on the guardian of the realm.


    Feel free to move slightly forward.


    "I want a tree in your realm."


    Tree?


    The guardian of the realm was stunned.


    Lu Qingyun was also dumbfounded, and Guan Peng next to him was even more dumbfounded.


    The strong man in the Nine Profound Realm actually bowed his head in front of Su Yan, and that''s fine.


    Lord Xianzun actually asked the other party to send a tree.


    Maybe there is something hidden in it, otherwise Guan Peng would not dare to imagine how precious this tree would be.


    "I promise you, you can choose!"


    As long as Su Yan can be obediently obeyed, isn''t that just giving away a tree?


    The aloof guards agreed without a word.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth smiled, his figure flashed lightly in the void, and when Reread appeared, he was already in a place where the heavens and the earth were bells in the Nine Profound Realm.


    The top powerhouses in the Nine Profound Realm have now been gathered by the guardians, and some of the gods in the Nine Profound Realm have not been collected at all.


    For example, in the formation in front of him, there is a sturdy golden tree swaying in the wind. The branches and leaves of this tree are all golden yellow.


    With a gust of wind blowing, these golden leaves began to shake wildly.


    What is amazing is that the golden rays of light sprinkled from the top of the leaves and aimed at the ground, and the rays of light in every direction formed a huge chapter of the practice.


    I don''t know why the guardian didn''t feel the existence of this special treasure, but Su Yan could clearly feel that this tree had an inexplicable attraction to him.


    It''s like showing up just for yourself.


    Su Yan stretched out his hand and slowly grabbed towards the golden tree.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sky trembled violently.


    The sky, which was originally clear, began to gather dark clouds at this time.


    Thunder rolled from the nine heavens.


    On the ground, the grass also began to grow rapidly, but in a blink of an eye, it had reached a height that could drown people.


    Not only that.


    Around the big tree, the aura of some immortal emperor realm powerhouses began to emerge.


    The most powerful aura was actually a white-haired tiger.


    This is the white tiger?


    Squinting, Su Yan swept in the direction of the white tiger. He could clearly feel that there was a pattern permeating the tiger''s body.


    really.


    It seems that under the strong suppression, the powerhouses in this world of the gods also have their own means to continue to run rampant in the world.


    Although the true body is not visible, if it can mobilize the internal means of the white tiger in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, even if the power of the main body cannot be exerted, the strength displayed is enough to sweep the eight wastes.


    At this time, three such divine beasts have appeared.


    It is worthy of being a powerhouse of God Transformation Realm!


    Su Yan quietly felt the hostility from these fierce tigers, and the corners of his mouth rose slowly.


    The palm gently clenched toward the front calmly.


    The invisible evil spirit slowly flowed out from the surface of his body and emerged in all directions.


    "Good boy, the momentum on his body is not simple!"


    Bai Hu slowly narrowed his eyes, and streams of light appeared on the surface of his body.


    "It''s a bit interesting, it turns out to be an almighty who has cultivated in the God Transformation Realm. He looks so young and has a fresh face. Could it be that you are from outside the world?"


    The white tiger stepped forward, and a golden light suddenly appeared in his body.


    As the golden light suddenly cracked, the violent power poured into the body of the white tiger, which was the breath of the gods.


    This breath increased wildly, and in an instant, the body of the white tiger began to increase.


    "Crack!"


    The white tiger slowly stood up, and a tall white-bearded old man appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Little friend, this old man is polite."


    With a smile on the corner of the old man''s mouth, he strode forward and walked to Su Yan''s side.


    "I don''t know how the little friend can maintain the cultivation base of the spirit transformation and still be able to walk in the world. I don''t know if you can teach me this skill, and I will give you a generous gift."


    The old man stretched out his hand, and a dark golden leaf slowly flew up and landed in front of Su Yan.


    "If you want to take away this divine tree, you can only think about it. This is a divine treasure tree planted here by an almighty. Even if it is me and other gods in this realm, I can only comprehend it. Capital, there is no power to take it away.��


    "Have you seen the dark golden pagoda on top of this tree?"


    "There is this almighty attack method hidden here. If someone dares to attack this divine tree, they will get this almighty attack right away."


    The old man''s face was full of fear.


    Su Yan glanced at the old man and swept towards the pagoda on the top of the tree, the smile on his face gradually subsided.


    The old man didn''t fool him, the pagoda on the top of the tree doesn''t look simple.


    Su Yan could feel that a huge force was brewing in the pagoda. If the strategy was properly planned, this force would turn into a monstrous force and sweep across the Nine Profound Realm.


    This power, even Su Yan was shocked!


    If it was just a simple confrontation, Su Yan was not afraid.


    Seemingly aware of Su Yan''s intentions, a force poured out from the pagoda, and slammed hard at Su Yan''s feet. The terrifying force caused the ground to crack open.


    What a powerful force!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and looked at the pagoda deeply, and the fluctuation of vitality in his body slowly radiated.


    In the void around him, a golden ring slowly floated behind his head.


    Ding!


    A faint sound of road sounded.


    On the surface of Su Yan''s body, colorful rays of light began to bloom.


    "Is this an artifact?"


    Bai Hu was stunned for a moment, and looked greedily at the ring behind Su Yan, his eyes were filled with joy.


    This is an artifact.


    Although there are many gods in the Nine Profound Realm, there is a lack of forging masters who can forge magic.


    Even celestial artifacts are extremely rare.


    Arriving at the realm of the Immortal Emperor, there are many existences without immortal artifacts. Now, I have seen a newcomer who has just arrived with an artifact.


    Bai Hu''s greed has spread uncontrollably, and he wished he could **** this divine weapon away.


    If he can have an artifact, it will be extremely important to his strength.


    Just when the white tiger was looking forward to it, a stream of light crashed down.


    It was the pagoda at the top of the tree of gods that moved.


    As if being provoked, the light on the pagoda slammed down, with an indomitable momentum.


    With a loud bang, he landed three feet in front of Su Yan.


    "Die, die, a little guy dares to confront that existence, isn''t it just courting death!"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Bai Hu was already secretly looking forward to it.


    It must take away the artifact in a while.

 Chapter 5359： golden tree

    The fifth thousand three hundred and fifty nine chapters golden tree


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Like a dull thunder.


    A series of vast energy fluctuations washed over.


    The white tiger is about to start two steps forward.


    Just before he stepped forward, its arrogant face suddenly froze.


    "how can that be!"


    Bai Hu''s eyes were trembling, what did he see!


    Colorful rays of light burst out.


    Su Yan stood calmly in the center of the light, his eyes calmly looking at the dark black light that shot down continuously from above his head, his face was full of mockery.


    "Is this a taboo that even the experts in the Nine Profound Realm are unwilling to touch?"


    "It''s really disappointing!"


    Su Yan calmly grabbed the void with his backhand.


    A flickering artifact suddenly appeared.


    He slashed towards the black light above his head.


    The sword energy that was so transparent that it seemed to be nothing, rose into the sky, and charged towards the dark black light.


    With just one shock, these black rays of light disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "too weak."


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment, thinking that the guarding power of this golden divine tree would be very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be just a paper tiger.


    After smashing the black divine power, Su Yan''s eyes fell on the white tiger.


    "What realm is the terrifying existence you''re talking about, and why are you so obedient and obedient to those of you who are in the God Transformation realm?"


    "It is said that the realm of transformation into a **** is to step into the realm of the gods, but in our opinion, it is just an ordinary realm of gods, and above the realm of gods, there are gods and gods."


    "Even if the God Transformation Realm is at the peak of the later stage, it is only the preparation of the gods."


    "Only by breaking through the realm of transformation into the gods can we officially step into the real forest of the strong, but unfortunately..."


    Bai Hu glanced at Su Yan sadly.


    "Anyone who can break through the realm of the gods is an existence that has strengthened their own avenues to the extreme, and what''s more, an existence that has broken through the limits of this world."


    "And although we have set foot in the realm of the gods, one person is below ten thousand people, but we are still far from each other."


    He casually threw a jade stone to Su Yan.


    "Junior, although you have two divine weapons, you are not a divine general after all. I advise you to leave the Nine Profound Realm quickly before the divine general comes back, or you won''t be able to keep a piece of your equipment."


    "The reason why **** generals are **** generals is because of their extraordinary strength!"


    The golden light in the white tiger gradually dissipated, and the white tiger returned to its previous appearance again.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the thoughtful White Tiger, and he casually squeezed the jade in his hand.


    As Divine Essence is slowly injected into it.


    There was a small hum.


    Su Yan felt a change in front of him, and the scene in front of him changed dramatically.


    At this time, he was in a valley. In the valley, there were small golden saplings that were trying to grow up. Although the speed was astonishing, they could only reach one percent of a finger a day.


    But it is such a growth that has been served day after day for a year.


    Tens of thousands of years later, the white tiger has directly evolved from the golden egg realm to the immortal emperor realm, and this golden little tree.


    Under the unremitting growth, it has successfully become a magical plant that can show tens of thousands of exercises under the sun.


    Even the white tiger has benefited a lot, and after seeing many exercises, he created his own god-level exercises.


    Just when Bai Hu thought he could live with Xiaoshu for a long time, the sky suddenly became dark.


    Above the sky, I do not know when a golden channel appeared.


    In the passage, the man in golden armor walked out slowly, and the style of the armor on this man made Su Yan''s heart congeal.


    This is the Temple of War!


    Only people from the Temple of War can mix armor, making themselves look majestic and invincible.


    Slowly stepping forward, the little white tiger stood in front of the golden tree, and the immortal emperor realm vitality fluctuations on the surface of the body showed wantonly.


    Just when he proudly thought that he could defeat the incoming enemy, the figure suddenly landed.


    Just one sentence made Bai Hu''s heart move.


    "I am a divine general, possessing immortal power and supreme authority, as long as you are willing to obey me, you will not only have enough exercises, but I also have a medicinal pill that will allow you to skip the original accumulation stage directly. , to achieve the status of the supreme powerhouse."


    "What conditions!"


    Little White Tiger began to agree.


    At this moment, the memory in the stone disappeared suddenly.


    It turned out that this golden divine tree was sold by Little White Tiger himself.


    Su Yan shook his head, looked at the radiance that the golden tree showed at this moment and smiled, turned and rushed into the distance.


    The strength of the Golden Divine Tree is astonishing.


    But it is not that the power displayed by the Golden Divine Tree at this time can be comparable.


    Today''s golden divine tree has been refined and turned into its own treasure.


    "You seem to be worried about the Golden Divine Tree, what are you afraid of?"


    Su Yan looked at Bai Hu curiously, his face full of doubts.


    Bai Hu glanced at Su Yan, his eyes slowly swept across the golden divine tree.


    "What I''m afraid of is what you don''t want to see in your life."


    "Boy, I advise you to do whatever you want, just don''t touch the golden tree. Don''t think that you can really take away the golden tree if you break the power left by that **** general!"


    Just as the white tiger roared in a low voice, Su Yan''s body froze.


    He frowned and looked up at the sky, his eyes full of solemnity.


    "I didn''t expect that everything you said was right. I felt this invisible deterrent constantly digging into my body, and I also felt the taste of being monitored."


    "However, I feel that this power that makes you horrified is nothing more than the other side that can be easily reached for me."


    Just pinch.


    As if something was angry in the void, the sound of explosions began to erupt continuously.


    Even if it is the guard of the Nine Profound Realm, there is not so much strength to come to help at this time.


    "court death!"


    Above the void, a roar suddenly sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, the figure of the Golden Armor appeared again.


    "Someone dared to move the formation that my Senior Brother Jinling deliberately left behind. It seems that they don''t want to live. We are the Temple of War, who wants to make trouble!"


    The golden phantom pierced through the sky.


    Under this golden light, a golden armor slowly appeared.


    Beside him are countless powerhouses who have come out of the Nine Profound Realm.


    "God, could it be that the patriarchs and masters surveyed the sky together today?"


    Just when someone was amazed, the surface of the white tiger''s body, the dark red light continued to appear, directly dispelling the golden light completely.


    "Grandpa, don''t go. I am the core elder of our Divine Tree Sect, and an important sect member who has been nurtured under the Divine Tree. Today, I am here to let Patriarch come forward and help me maintain the situation."


    "The enemy who commits crimes in the future will be completely wiped out!"


    As the white tiger slumped down and begged for mercy, the golden armor godman immediately responded.


    "Good, the ancestor will go there soon."

 Chapter 5360： Temple of the Hunt

    Chapter 5360: The Temple of Hunting Battles


    White tiger, golden tree.


    These two powerhouses have deep hostility to the powerhouses in the Temple of War.


    Even if they were powerful, they would still be angry in retrospect.


    "Conspiracy?"


    As the golden light gradually dissipated, Bai Hu looked at Su Yan coldly.


    Those eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Together, we will destroy all the enemies of the God of War Temple. They have good things in their bodies. As long as they can all fall down, at least the concentration of divine essence in the Nine Profound Realm can be increased by a large amount. cut."


    "As long as I can slaughter this group of powerful gods, I''m willing to agree to any conditions."


    The white tiger''s eyes lit up.


    The powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm are indeed powerful, but unfortunately they are nothing in front of these so-called top forces.


    The Temple of War, this frightening terrorist force in the remote suburbs, can easily dispatch the powerhouses who are at the peak of the late stage of the God Transformation Realm to fight.


    What''s more, there will be a strong general of the gods.


    Just tens of thousands of years ago, the Nine Profound Realm was like a cloud of powerhouses back then, but unfortunately...


    With the appearance of the powerful God General, he killed most of the God Transformation Realm powerhouses in the entire Nine Profound Realm with one move. Now every remaining God Transformation Realm powerhouse is afraid that the situation of the past will repeat itself.


    "Okay, but your pay is a bit low."


    Killing a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm was also a novel experience for Su Yan, especially when the White Tiger was willing to come forward and bear all the cause and effect.


    "As long as you are willing to give me a seed of the golden tree when I leave, I will agree to your request."


    The golden divine tree is extremely important to the Nine Profound Realm, at least the white tiger cannot lack the nourishment of this tree.


    Obviously, it is impossible to take this divine tree away.


    Obtaining the seeds of this golden divine tree would not be a loss for Su Yan.


    As long as the seeds of the Golden Divine Tree are in hand, go back to plant them and give birth to them. If you don''t believe that you can''t give birth to your own Golden Divine Tree.


    This is a powerful tree species that can face the realm of God.


    Just when Su Yan was thinking about it, Bai Hu was silent for a long time and nodded without hesitation.


    "I''ll give you this golden seed now, but you have to catch it!"


    Lightly moving towards Su Yan, a space crack appeared behind the white tiger, and a curved worm like a huge dragon appeared in front of Su Yan.


    If he hadn''t known that it was a seed, he couldn''t help but scold him angrily.


    This kind of child looks like a living wooden dragon, and the vitality emanating from the surface is extremely fluctuating, even if it is a powerhouse in the gods, it is nothing more than that.


    But what''s even more weird is that this kind of child seems to have a fate with Su Yan, and it has begun to show signs of melting in the moment of approaching.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that the degree of integration between you and the Golden Divine Tree was so amazing!"


    "After you bring this seed back, plant it on the **** stone. In just a hundred years, it is enough to achieve the cultivation of the gods."


    The corner of Baihu''s mouth rose, and then a long sword was slowly drawn out in his hand.


    "I have already felt that the waste of the Temple of War in the God Transformation Realm is busy appearing!"


    Just as Baihu''s voice fell, a bang sounded.


    The golden figure in the God Transformation Realm appeared, and his neck was severed by a long sword.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such ignorant wastes like you in the lower realm."


    "I, the people of the Temple of War, have walked hundreds of realms, and I have never seen such stupid existences as you. You dare to attack me and kill the head of my incarnation!"


    The golden figure couldn''t speak anymore.


    In Bai Hu''s hand, a golden weapon was inserted into the figure''s body.


    "As a descendant of the Nine Profound Realm, please die."


    The eyes of Bai Hu were murderous, and the anger in those eyes was extremely strong.


    The golden figure was about to say something, but was instantly shattered.


    "It''s not too late to start. If the old man guesses correctly, the people from the Temple of War will start to come frequently. Are you ready, we are going to start a tough battle."


    The white tiger chuckled lightly, and the coldly glittering sword in his hand was making a creepy sucking sound at this moment.


    The corpse of the rain golden figure was disappearing continuously at this time, as if it was swallowed by this sword.


    As the first person disappeared, the space on the side began to fill with golden light.


    Suddenly, a figure quickly fell from the sky.


    Another strong man in the Temple of War!


    It is a pity that the strength of the existence that appeared this time is too weak, and it has died before landing.


    Su Yan casually grabbed the remaining aura on the surface of this golden phantom. Although it was the power of the God Transformation Realm, it was extremely weak.


    With this kind of strength, you dare to learn from the troubles of outsiders looking for the experts in the Nine Profound Realm?


    "Don''t be careless. According to my past experience, the strength of the Temple of War after the transformation of the gods is not simple. Except for a few wastes, the more powerful the existence, the more terrifying the strength."


    "Boom!"


    After Bai Hu finished speaking, Su Yan couldn''t help frowning.


    Above the sky, I don''t know when the thick dark clouds have begun to permeate.


    The original invincible guardian was also suspended in midair at this time, and the big pale eye looked full of worry at this time, as if something extraordinary was coming!


    Suddenly, a huge explosion sounded.


    Above the sky, a thick beam of light crashed down.


    This beam of light actually directly enveloped the range of hundreds of miles.


    Golden rays of light spread over a hundred miles, and within this hundred miles, a faint golden spear flashed by.


    This is!


    A powerful warrior of the Temple of War with a gun is about to appear.


    Above the sky, the thick dark clouds began to churning, as if they had already begun to descend.


    Above the clouds, several dark-golden long dragons have appeared, spinning and soaring. With the rotation of the golden long dragons, a piercing sound of space breaking suddenly sounded.


    The guardian''s face turned pale, and he quickly fell to his knees.


    Bai Hu excitedly grabbed Su Yan''s palm.


    "Did you feel it, the real powerhouse has appeared!"


    "This is the strength in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. It is inferred from the breath that it can enter the seventh rank of the God Transformation Realm."


    "Unfortunately, this strong man has good strength, but he is just an unlucky person pushed by the Temple of War. Today, let''s see how I kill him!"


    White Tiger laughed again and again, and his body suddenly moved forward.


    The sword in his hand shreds the space and appears in front of the person coming from the Temple of War in an instant.


    Quietly, the white tiger''s sword plunged into the enemy''s body.


    Su Yan''s figure also appeared in time.


    The two swords pierced fiercely into this phantom that descended from the sky. Even if they were extremely powerful, they couldn''t resist the two before they had all the power.


    "court death!"


    "Breaking Star Canglong Spear!"


    A blue dragon descended from the sky.

 Chapter 5361： Divinity Ranch

    Chapter 5361 God Realm Ranch


    "who is it!"


    "How dare you be disrespectful within the sphere of influence of my War God Temple!"


    above the sky.


    The Canglong phantom sprinted down toward the bottom, and the Canglong smashed to the ground.


    A loud bang.


    Canglong''s body does not go directly under the ground.


    Bai Hu and Su Yan looked at each other.


    "No, this is the powerhouse of the Temple of War, at least he has the strength in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm!"


    "withdraw!"


    The figure of the white tiger pulled out a long white line in the void and quickly retreated.


    Looking back at Su Yan, Bai Hu''s head was shaking.


    He has seen the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and these powerhouses are enough to smash a mountain directly with a simple punch.


    As long as they are willing, the territory of thousands of miles can be easily destroyed in their hands.


    If Su Yan didn''t retreat, it would be very difficult for him to survive in the hands of the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    "Go back!"


    Bai Hu couldn''t help roaring, trying to get Su Yan to leave.


    Unfortunately, that figure is like a pillar of optimism.


    "White Tiger, you withdraw first!"


    Aim at the sky with your hands, and rotate your fingers slowly.


    An artifact sword with a flickering cold light was constantly spinning in the palm of his hand, and the Dao Ring was slowly circling behind him, and the colorful halo continued to bloom from the surface of Su Yan''s body.


    Boom boom boom!


    The ground was like an eggshell that was plucked away, and it began to collapse and fall off. Pieces of it rose into the air and were blown aside by an invisible shock wave.


    As the warriors of the Temple of War in golden armor landed, there was a sudden rumble of white mist on the ground.


    A radius of ten miles actually collapsed out of thin air!


    Is this the strength of a God Transformation Realm powerhouse?


    The speed of the white tiger was even faster, and in a flash, he returned to the edge of the golden divine tree.


    The surface of the divine tree bloomed, and the golden formation patterns on the ground began to emerge.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the man two miles away, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    A powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm?


    That''s it?


    The destructive power to the ground is indeed strong enough, but unfortunately...


    No matter how strong the tricks are, they have to hit people.


    There is no way to hit people, no matter how strong it is, it is just a joke.


    The man lightly flicked the cloak behind the golden armor, and the golden aftertaste slowly dissipated from the tip of his hair.


    His low bubbly sound slowly sounded.


    "This Canglong spear is splendid, it belongs to the direction of Yimu in the Eastern God Territory, and the warlord belongs to the Temple of War. It is responsible for guarding the three realms. You and other natives should..."


    The spear stabbed fiercely forward.


    The terrifying power was mighty and mighty, like a bolide falling from the sky, the terrifying power savagely attacked Su Yan.


    The vast light instantly drowned Su Yan.


    "The mere juniors are so arrogant, trying to compete with my War God Temple for the Golden Divine Tree, and you are worthy of your strength?"


    "brother!"


    Bai Hu was stunned, the terrifying spear that this **** will display, even if he is a strong man in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, he is still stunned.


    powerful!


    Too strong!


    This beam of spear light instantly penetrated Su Yan''s body and charged towards the bottom.


    Even if he was unparalleled in physical ability, it was absolutely impossible for Su Yan to evade this violent attack.


    White Tiger stared blankly at the place where Su Yan was completely enveloped by the light, and his face showed a look of pain.


    In the next second, the golden light suddenly dissipated in the body of the white tiger.


    Far away in the Nine Profound Realm, it is a place dedicated to the cultivation of the spiritual powerhouse.


    At this moment, all of the statues in the God Transformation Realm opened their eyes.


    The eyes of this group of people looked at the white tiger in confusion.


    This strong man with the blood of the ancient beasts flowing in his body actually looked hideous at this time.


    It looked as if he had been greatly shocked.


    This made all the powerhouses in the God Transformation realm unable to help but tremble in their hearts.


    Senior White Tiger is the object of worship of many gods, and now he is showing despair. Could it be that he has nothing to do with the golden tree?


    Yes, that is guarded by the Temple of War, a terrorist organization that can be included in the top 300 in the entire Divine Realm.


    Whenever there is any trouble, it will be noticed by the powerhouses of the Temple of War, and the strong arrival of the Temple of War will follow.


    There was once a powerful existence in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. In order to comprehend the exercises manifested by the Golden Divine Tree, he accidentally touched the formation of the Guardian Divine Tree.


    As a golden light fell from the sky, the body of this strong man was gone.


    This is the powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm!


    After that, the Temple of War came forward strongly, expelling everyone into this damned place for cultivation of the gods, and ending the chaotic situation in which everyone was separated and became their ancestors.


    In that battle, hundreds of gods were destroyed in the early stage, dozens of gods were beheaded in the middle, and the peak of the gods, which could be called the pillar of the world, was slaughtered.


    Now that tens of thousands of years have passed, some people have finally stepped into the peak of the God Transformation Realm again one after another.


    For a time, this place of retreat finally ushered in a period of prosperity.


    But today, the situation that has been peaceful so far has been broken by the White Tiger.


    This strong man who participated in the self-defense and counterattack in the past seems to have seen a ghost now. Could it be that he saw something extraordinary outside relying on his clone?


    "Something happened, and the people from the Temple of War have come!"


    "The general who came forward this time is either an outsider, or the Canglong Spear who suppressed us tens of thousands of years ago and has repeatedly harassed us for hundreds of years!"


    White Tiger''s lips trembled.


    "Just now, this **** has destroyed a very talented young man with one move."


    "This person has the ability to fight across the ranks. In front of him, even I can''t stand a move."


    "The people in the Temple of War can kill him in one move. It seems that the Temple of War has an unknown hole card."


    Bai Hu''s mind was in chaos.


    At this moment, a sneer came from not far away.


    "What are you doing, Baihu, why don''t you go and help?"


    "Isn''t it just sacrificing clones, I have thousands of clones, and I can still practice dozens of clones in ten years!"


    A man with antlers on his head slowly got up and glanced at the crowd with unruly eyes.


    "My people are already approaching rapidly."


    "My God, the strength of the Blue Dragon Spear cannot be underestimated. A hundred miles below it has become a dead place."


    "But I can see that there is a kid who has not left, but is alive and well, and countless of him have appeared in the void!"


    With a sigh, the deer-headed man slowly got up, and he stretched his neck as much as he could to sense something intermittently.


    People are more popular than dead people. I didn''t expect the strength of Canglong Spear to be so amazing.


    "This is to use heaven and earth as a pasture, and God Transformation as a fruit. I have become something in the pockets of others?"


    "I really didn''t expect that being a strong general of a **** would have such a wolf''s ambition!"


    "If we can gather the power of thousands of comrades, we can force our way out, and maybe we may also have a career."


    The deer-headed man''s eyes lit up.


    Too bad it''s not that simple!


    unless it''s an outsider.

 Chapter 5362： God Realm Comes

    The fifth thousand three hundred and sixty-two chapters come to the realm of the gods


    "court death!"


    A mighty voice resounded in the air.


    The Canglong Spear rose slowly into the sky.


    I don''t know when, on the edge of ten thousand miles, there have been many immortal emperor realm powerhouses at this time.


    Sen Ran looked indifferently at the Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses appearing around him, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    "Mere ants, trying to go against the will of my God of War?"


    "It''s just courting death!"


    The phantom of Canglong appeared, standing still.


    Swing gun in hand.


    Like a hurricane, the blue dragon rushed towards the divine beasts thousands of miles away.


    "No, Senran God General!"


    The guard hurried forward, trying to stop Sen Ran.


    This is only the powerhouse of the Immortal Emperor Realm, even if the entire Nine Profound Realm is here, it will not be able to cause harm to this Azure Dragon Spear.


    That being the case, it is not impossible to let this group of people go.


    "Let them go?"


    Sen Ran sneered again and again, and he stared at the guard in disappointment.


    "It seems that you have also changed. You are no longer loyal to the guardian of the Temple of War. I will return to the sect to apply for a replacement guardian!"


    Sen Ran''s mouth rose.


    "But before that, since you are so nervous about the creatures in the realm, then I will let you experience despair."


    "Sacred spear, the first form of the Batian Cross Spear!"


    "The world is broken!"


    After Sen Ran finished reading, terrifying fluctuations emerged from the long spear in his palm, sweeping into the distance.


    The unique wave of the God of War cultivation technique is centered on him, rapidly radiating thousands of miles!


    A terrifying golden light swept into the distance.


    It was like a vast golden ocean wave appeared out of thin air, and it engulfed hundreds of miles of land in the blink of an eye.


    This golden wave is still accelerating.


    All the places covered by the golden wave, the surface has no life, and a desert area has completely appeared.


    "This is the general of the Temple of War?"


    Above the sky, a murmur broke Sen Ran''s wild laughter.


    The guardian looked up at the sky, as if he was hit by an electric shock, he stared blankly at the sky.


    A figure stood proudly, slowly standing above the sky with the empty wind.


    That unrestrained figure is like a real approach to the critical area.


    Although he didn''t make a move, the heavy mountain-like aura was violently pressed down.


    When did Sen Ran suffer this kind of grievance, no one was spared under the violent attack.


    As long as the destructive power is large enough, what if it is not accurate, as long as the enemy can be wiped out, refinement has never been the direction considered by the Temple of War.


    However, today I did not expect to encounter a tough stubble.


    "Boy, come down and die, maybe this **** will be able to leave you a whole corpse, otherwise don''t blame this **** for being rude."


    The power of the late stage of the god-transforming realm spewed out, and the divine light suddenly appeared in Sen Ran''s eyes.


    In the cloak behind Sen Ran, golden rays of light continued to spew out, and this golden rays of light enveloped him firmly.


    Terrifying Divine Essence kept digging into his body, and his cultivation in the Divine Transformation Realm was rapidly rising.


    The late stage of the god-transforming realm is a great achievement, and the peak of the late stage of the god-transforming realm!


    With the end of the indoctrination of Shen Yuan, Sen Ran''s mouth showed a cruel smile.


    "Go down, you have the ability to come up."


    Su Yan cast a disdainful glance at Sen Ran under his eyes, although he sensed that he was very powerful, it was a pity.


    The strength is strong, it can only mean that this person has extraordinary resources, but the fighting skills are not good, even if he has strength, he is just a sandbag.


    Sen Ran didn''t say a word, the spear in his hand was aimed at the sky, and he stabbed it fiercely.


    A loud bang!


    A beam of light that was dozens of miles thick rose into the sky and charged towards Su Yan''s body.


    It is worthy of being a peak powerhouse in the late stage of God Transformation Realm, and he can play such terrifying tricks easily.


    Hard to beat!


    Watching the beam of light take off into the sky, the guard suddenly felt nervous.


    This level of attack, even if he is a powerful being in the late stage of God Transformation Realm, he can''t fight against it.


    I am afraid that the first time the frontal attack is met, the opponent will be crushed by the thunder.


    Su Yan was only in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm, even if he was a powerhouse who was about to reach the middle stage, how could he be able to fight against the opponent.


    Now, even if the Daluo Immortal comes, there is no way to save him!


    Just when the guard shook his head and sighed.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something.


    It was a familiar figure, smiling at a distance less than ten miles away.


    This is!


    Real or phantom?


    Dodging damage from a range of hundreds of miles in the sky, even a **** in the late stage of the gods like him can''t do it.


    Just when the guard was shocked and inexplicable, above the sky.


    The golden light dissipated.


    The blue sky was clear and empty, and he glanced at him proudly, and the terrifying aura on the surface of his body permeated again.


    "Guardian, do you have to give me an explanation. A large number of strong people in the Immortal Emperor Realm can freely walk in the Nine Profound Realm. I will definitely report this matter to the Temple of War and let the elders in the Temple of War give instructions."


    "If your explanation doesn''t satisfy me, you know the consequences!"


    With a chuckle, the corners of Sen Ran''s mouth rose slightly.


    As a divine general, guarding one side is naturally for his own interests, but also for the benefit of his own family.


    now.


    As a **** general, Sen Ran finally had a reasonable reason to come forward to suppress the Nine Profound Realm. How could such a good thing be easily let go?


    "You mean?"


    The guard looked at Sen Ran nervously, sweat dripping from his palms.


    These gods will be extremely greedy, making unreasonable conditions every time they appear.


    But they had to be satisfied. After all, this person is a divine general. Even if his realm has not been raised to the divine general realm, as long as he is willing, it will be an instant thing.


    Really want to restore to the realm of the gods, destroying the Nine Profound World is only a matter of thought.


    "Arrange for me three God Transformation Realms that I want to take away, all of them are women, beautiful and beautiful."


    As soon as Sen Ran''s voice fell, a cold voice sounded behind him.


    "Do you think you can go?"


    Su Yan''s voice suddenly sounded behind Sen Ran''s head.


    Sen Ran''s face changed wildly, and he turned around and slapped it out.


    As if there was a strong wind blowing between the heavens and the earth, a tornado appeared in an instant.


    "court death!"


    "Dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of this god, then don''t blame this **** for being rude."


    "God gun, all things will be destroyed!"


    With the spear of the **** general, he slashed all around.


    A loud bang.


    The spear pierced the surrounding world.


    A dazzling golden light suddenly appeared.


    With the **** general Senran as the center, the radius of a hundred miles turned into ruins.


    There is a huge amount of dust in the sky.


    As the clear light swept the four directions and stabilized the dust on the ground, Sen Ran was full of arrogance.


    "What, are you dead?"


    Su Yan rolled his eyes and shook his head in disdain.


    "You only have this ability, but you are still a god, and I am disappointed!"


    The Wan Zai Frost Sword was slowly placed on Sen Ran''s neck.

 Chapter 5363： Sword Slash Senran

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and sixty-three


    "just you?"


    Su Yan looked at Sen Ran calmly.


    The strength of this **** general is indeed terrifying.


    Even if it is a casual blow, it has the effect of penetrating the world.


    If Su Yan hadn''t had a strong body, and had the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique as his foundation, he would definitely be unable to parry his attack in a hurry.


    Just now, in order to counteract this divine general''s attack, he used the sword technique dozens of times.


    That''s how the first move went smoothly.


    "Do you think you can hurt me by getting close to me?"


    He pouted in disdain, and a glimmer of pride flashed in Sen Ran''s eyes.


    "Don''t you naively think that the **** general of our War God Temple can''t sense that the enemy is approaching?"


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and I''m counting on you to fight me in close quarters."


    "I know you despise the accuracy of my War God Temple''s exercises, but look around!"


    Su Yan frowned and looked around.


    within a radius of 100 kilometers.


    The space in the Nine Profound Realm has become much stronger.


    "Do you understand, I''m just trying to prevent you from running away, don''t you really think I can''t do anything about you?"


    Laughing again and again, Sen Ran took a step forward, and the spear turned into light and charged towards Su Yan.


    "Magic gun, Broken Star!"


    Even if it is a big mountain or a small planet, it has to be shattered under this move.


    If you just treat this move as an ordinary killing move, you will be in a desperate situation.


    The head of the gun did look brilliant, but there was a wisp of darkness circling at the tip of the gun.


    Wherever the tip of the gun passed, the matter within a radius of ten miles was being pulled towards the tip of the gun.


    This is a surefire shot.


    Sen Ran pouted, no matter how fast this kid was, he would never be able to avoid his fatal blow within a hundred miles.


    With the gun head down.


    Su Yan''s figure changed a thousand times.


    Tens of thousands of phantoms appeared, and he looked at Sen Ran on the opposite side with a dull expression.


    As expected of a **** general, although his strength has not yet improved to the level that he cannot resist, the means of such attacks are already extremely special.


    With a flash of light.


    These spear beams rushed towards Su Yan like they were self-conscious.


    The terrifying attraction locked on Su Yan and fell with a spear.


    Tens of thousands of gunshots chased after him in an instant.


    What a ruthless means, what a fierce marksmanship!


    The guard''s throat couldn''t help slipping for a moment.


    Is this the power of a divine general? Even if there is no increase in power, the power that erupts at this time is still heart-wrenching.


    At this moment, the guard''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would need me to use this trick!"


    The Wanzai Frost Sword stood in front of his eyes, and the blade flashed a cold light.


    Su Yan''s figure has already appeared beside the **** general.


    "Sacred skill, annihilation for ten thousand lives!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, the **** general turned around in astonishment.


    Terrifying fluctuations of vitality erupted from the cloak behind him.


    A power far beyond the peak of the god-transforming realm began to gather, and it was about to fall on the **** general.


    Click!


    The space around the **** general seemed to be unable to withstand this power, and dense spider silk patterns began to appear.


    Su Yan''s sword was only three inches away from the divine general, but was blocked by an invisible force.


    "Boy, it''s really you who can force this **** to be promoted to the level of a god."


    "Your strength is very strong, it''s a pity..."


    The corners of Sen Ran''s mouth rose, and dark golden rays of light appeared on the surface of his body.


    "No matter how strong you are, you can''t hurt me in the slightest. Do you know why?"


    "why?"


    Su Yan frowned.


    "Because I have a..."


    Sen Ran was only halfway through, when a muffled thunder exploded above his head.


    Even Su Yan felt his heart palpitate with this thunder.


    "Forget it, it''s useless for a dying person to know too much, go at ease!"


    As Sen Ran''s spear turned his head, he was about to stab at it.


    "Sin the reincarnation, the ultimate return to the ruins."


    Su Yan said these words calmly.


    Vitality fluctuations skyrocketed in an instant.


    A huge dark golden wheel of reincarnation appeared behind him, and behind the wheel of reincarnation was an incomparably dark hole.


    "This is!"


    "Reincarnation, return to the ruins!"


    Sen Ran panicked, all his attacks were easily crushed by this theory of reincarnation, and he himself was grabbed by an invisible big hand and drilled into the black hole.


    Under such a terrifying combination of attacks.


    Sen Ran was caught off guard, and there was a gap in his mind.


    The originally indestructible space was also cut open by a transparent and slender silk thread.


    Sen Ran felt that the entire Nine Profound Realm was spinning, soaring, and falling!


    The head, dripping with golden blood, fell to the ground.


    Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Is this the **** general!


    He took away the cloak and armor from the corpse, and he quickly landed on the edge of the Golden God Tree.


    Two dark golden golden tree species floated down from the top of the big tree and landed in Su Yan''s hands.


    Indistinctly, I could hear a thank you.


    Thunderclouds drifted above the sky again, and then the golden divine tree began to levitate, dragging its thick roots and flying towards the sky.


    "The golden divine tree has successfully crossed the tribulation, and there will be a Xeon in my Nine Profound Realm!"


    "The top powerhouse of the half-step **** general!"


    The guard flew to Su Yan''s side excitedly.


    "Thank you, this strong man from afar, I am here to guard Xu Xiang, I don''t know who you are..."


    "Su Yan."


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the guard, carefully observing the process of the divine tree transcending the tribulation.


    The Golden Sacred Tree, this is the first time he has seen such a magical existence.


    Although he is only a divine tree, he possesses an unparalleled cultivation base.


    The divine energy in the golden divine tree fluctuated as vast as the sea, and after flying into the sky, it began to meet the first wave of thunder.


    Looking around, everyone''s attention has been attracted by the golden divine tree on the sky, and he sighed helplessly.


    The fingers swiped lightly on the ground.


    Divine Essence expands in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred miles around was already full of greenery.


    The space was torn apart at will, and Su Yan slowly stepped into it.


    Before breaking the boundary boat.


    Lu Qingshan''s face was full of sweat.


    Even if there are two powerful gods around him, he still can''t relieve the anxiety in his heart.


    I don��t know when, many Immortal Emperor Realm powerhouses appeared in this Nine Profound Realm. Although these people are not as powerful as their own two God Transformation Realm puppets, if these people are allowed to do something to the broken world boat, the consequences will be huge. Incredible.


    Just when Lu Qingshan was anxious.


    At the top of the broken world boat, a black cloud slowly appeared, and the black cloud was rapidly expanding.


    In just ten breaths, it has already expanded to within ten miles.


    Looking at the posture, it should at least expand to the range of hundreds of miles.


    What a terrifying celestial phenomenon, the thickness of the clouds is already dozens of boundary-breaking boats.


    These celestial phenomena must be secretly promoted by an almighty in the Nine Profound Realm.


    The purpose is to keep the broken world boat.


    Just when he was worried, Guan Peng flew out of the broken world boat, and his figure went straight to the sky.

 Chapter 5364： guarding gifts

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and sixty-four guarding gifts


    This is!


    Everyone locked their eyes and looked towards the sky in unison.


    Lu Qingshan''s body trembled slightly.


    He could feel that Guan Peng, who just flew up, was filled with an aura that was unique to the God Transformation Realm.


    Could it be that he has broken through the barriers between the realm of the gods and the realm of immortal emperors?


    As expected of the person who was favored by Senior Su.


    Talent and understanding are extraordinary.


    Lu Qingshan glanced at the sky enviously, and the god-transforming puppet beside him slowly returned to his side.


    In a short period of time, under the mighty sky and thunder, no one dared to attack the world-breaking ship.


    Tianlei never discriminates between the enemy and me, and will only recklessly deliver divine punishment to completely destroy all those who are not subject.


    Yu Guang glanced around, and these Immortal Emperors also began to retreat in unison.


    Just when this group of talents left a hundred miles away, a loud bang sounded in the sky.


    Thunder crashed down and aimed at Lu Qingshan.


    The speed was fast and urgent, and even though he had such a powerful boat as the Jie Chuan Zhou, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    above the sky.


    One after another golden dragon-shaped figures are constantly permeating.


    These dragon shapes have wrapped Guan Peng''s body.


    Just like the natural cloud pattern of a dragon, it makes him look like a dragon was born.


    "court death!"


    Suddenly, Immortal Emperor You was unwilling and projected his weapon towards Guan Peng.


    Under the shroud of fairy light, this weapon shot straight at Guan Peng with a speed comparable to that of light.


    Unfortunately, when he was about to approach Guan Peng, a dark red tear fell from the sky, completely shattering the weapon.


    Such a strange scene made everyone dumbfounded.


    God Thunder Guardian?


    When did the Nine Profound Realm protect people who transcended the calamity so much?


    The number of people who have been promoted from the Immortal Emperor to the Divine Transformation Realm are like crucian carp crossing the river.


    There are not one thousand and there are five hundred.


    But with such a huge base, the powerhouses who can successfully pass through the realm of God Transformation are still very few.


    There is only one way to become a god-turning powerhouse.


    That is by luck.


    If you can barely survive from God''s induction, you will be able to go further and achieve extraordinary achievements.


    Otherwise, you can only choose to cultivate yourself in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In order to go with the flow.


    Looking at the figure suspended in the sky, Lu Qingshan''s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    This is the realm of the Nine Profound Realms, where to break through the realm of God Transformation?


    This strong man named Guan Peng is really brave.


    Isn''t this looking for death?


    Breaking through the realm of others is undoubtedly seizing the luck of the realm of others.


    As long as it is noticed by the powerhouses in this world, they will definitely fight in a big way.


    No strong man would be willing to see the luck of his own world being taken away by outsiders.


    This is the case with these immortal emperors around, and they don''t want to see Guan Peng become a powerhouse of the gods, so they will take action in anger.


    An Immortal Emperor, Shenlei may be able to help resist.


    But if the surrounding Immortal Emperors were to do it together, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Under the attack of the overwhelming immortal emperor powerhouse, even if Guan Peng''s strength is amazing, he is destined to be affected by thunder tribulation.


    The expanded Thunder Tribulation will be wrapped in supreme power and directly kill Guan Peng.


    But if he didn''t die, he might be able to establish his own chance in one fell swoop.


    Lu Qingyun suddenly widened his eyes, and bloodshots appeared crazily.


    What did he see?


    A cyan long deer soared into the air, and his body was filled with cultivation, followed by a loud bang.


    This cyan long deer actually chose to make a breakthrough here.


    This is preparation for fighting against senior Guan Peng.


    crazy!


    all crazy!


    More than a cyan long deer, there are a full twenty Immortal Emperor realm powerhouses swarming up.


    The speed of this group of people is extremely fast, the surface of the body is even more fairy light, and the fluctuation of the vitality in the body is mixed with the unique spirit of the gods.


    It looks mighty and mighty.


    What to do now!


    Just when Lu Qingyun was worried, a light suddenly appeared.


    It is Jianguang.


    This sword light is like a nine-day galaxy hanging upside down, falling straight from the top of the thundercloud, completely shrouding Guan Peng''s place of tribulation.


    Such a handwriting!


    Lu Qingyun''s face bloomed with joy, that senior is back!


    A soft sound.


    Above the sky, there is indeed a handsome figure flying from the sky.


    This person is Su Yan!


    "Who gave you the courage to make trouble in my territory!"


    Su Yan stood up out of thin air, his aura was overwhelming.


    Within a radius of hundreds of miles, it is all within the scope of the Boundary Ark.


    He went out to hunt for treasure, but he didn''t expect a situation where the heroes would stop Guan Peng from transforming into a god.


    very good!


    With a flash of light in his eyes, Su Yan was about to step forward.


    "boom!"


    above the sky.


    A momentum rolled down.


    It is the arrogance of a strong man in the late stage of God Transformation.


    The guardians landed firmly on the ground.


    "roll!"


    He let out a low growl, like a spring thunder on his tongue.


    The sound waves spread in all directions with violent fluctuations of vitality.


    The powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm took action, and the fluctuations in vitality were terrifying and violent.


    In an instant, the immortal emperors who were still indignant around them were all blown away like dust.


    "guard!"


    If the Immortal Emperor flew over unconvinced, he would have to make a theory.


    But what greeted this group of people was the slap of the guard.


    "Go away, it''s not your turn to speak, this old man!"


    The mighty airflow surged violently, slamming into the surrounding crowd.


    The strong airflow suddenly made everyone shut their mouths.


    The guard roared angrily, and his face was filled with joy when he turned his face.


    "Fellow Daoist, I didn''t expect your strength to be so powerful that even if a **** will come, you can easily kill it. The realm of such a strong person is extraordinary, even if it is forcibly promoted."


    "Since you have helped me in the Nine Profound Realm to solve a serious problem in my heart, this is a little bit of care from our colleagues in the Nine Profound Realm for you."


    "I hope you like it."


    The guard took out the treasure box and brought it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan took the treasure box and glanced at it casually.


    It is filled with all the gods of this realm. If you can find a skilled craftsman, you may be able to create an artifact.


    The thunder above the sky became louder and louder.


    A loud bang.


    Above the sky, a red thunderbolt crashed down.


    The mighty rushed towards the bottom.


    There was a crackling sound.


    This thunder slammed into Guan Peng.


    Guan Peng''s body suddenly seemed to have been grilled by charcoal, and his whole body was completely black.


    There are still many wounds that are smoking green smoke at this time.


    But Guan Peng didn''t take it lightly, instead he stared at the sky with his brows furrowed.


    There is already a second thunder brewing.


    The guard silently looked at the figure of the sky, and he helplessly took out a treasure from his storage bag.


    "This is a piece of my heart for that fellow Taoist, let''s leave it now!"


    The guard bowed his hands, turned and flew towards the sky.


    In the sky, Guan Peng has begun to welcome the third thunder.


    After a full seven thunders, Guan Peng''s body suddenly exploded with a circle of spiritual energy.


    He has also stepped into the realm of transformation.

 Chapter 5365： Spring in Luqingshan

    Chapter 5365 Spring in Luqingshan


    "Deity Transformation Realm!"


    Guan Peng landed steadily on the ground.


    Divine light began to diffuse in his eyes.


    With his hands open, there are two blood-colored dragons slowly spinning on the surface of his body.


    As a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm, his strength has increased too much now.


    With a casual move, the imperial long sword behind Guan Peng landed firmly in his hand.


    He slashed forward with his hand.


    The snow-white blade light continued to swept straight ahead.


    "powerful!"


    Feeling the constant transformation of the divine energy in his body, Guan Peng''s face was full of excitement.


    "This is the treasure that guard Xu Xiang gave you."


    Su Yan threw it casually, and the divine sword in his hand quickly fell towards Guan Peng.


    Just as he took it in his hands, a flash of excitement flashed across Guan Peng''s face.


    Is this a magic weapon?


    Guan Peng felt the power of the divine sword in his hand, and he turned around again and began to urge the weapon continuously.


    It''s just practice, without mobilizing too much power, a set of swordsmanship was used to turn a mile into powder.


    The powerful and domineering sword light made Lu Qingshan on the side straighten his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter, senior, can I..."


    Lu Qingshan was almost in front of Guan Peng.


    This set of swordsmanship is no trivial matter, and it is even more powerful and domineering.


    Lu Qingshan has seen too many strong men, and he has never seen such a mighty and domineering trick in the Nine Profound Realm.


    If you can learn this set of sword techniques, I am afraid that even the powerhouses in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm in the Nine Profound Realm will be able to gain the upper hand.


    Guan Peng fell to the ground and glanced at Lu Qingshan.


    "Want to learn?"


    Lu Qingshan nodded quickly.


    "Yes, I really want to learn your swordsmanship, I wonder if you can give me a chance!"


    "Simple, I teach you that, since Immortal Venerable has returned, let''s go first, which realm are we going to next?"


    Guan Peng glanced at Lu Qingshan casually, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.


    Immortal Venerable is the object of his eternal respect. Unexpectedly, following Lord Immortal Venerable, he has also gained an admirer.


    The reverence in Lu Qingshan''s eyes does not seem to be fake.


    "Two seniors, the next place to go is where my family is located, the realm of Yin and Jin. There are two main rulers in this realm, one is the ruler of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, the peak of the late stage of God Transformation. The Supreme Yin Queen, and the other is His Majesty the Supreme Jin of the Great Jin Dynasty, and the incarnation is complete in the later stage."


    "And my family, ranked 98th in the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty."


    Lu Qingshan slowly started the Boundary Breaking Boat.


    The bloated Boundary Breaker began to sprint into the distance with a rumbling sound.


    In the blink of an eye, the Boundary Breaking Boat was already rushing forward.


    "This time, I have accumulated tens of millions of divine stones in my broken world boat. As long as it can be safely delivered to the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, I will be able to harvest a lot."


    "Two seniors, sit tight!"


    Press the acceleration button, and the formation patterns in the Boundary Ark begin to light up one by one.


    As the boundary barrier of the Nine Profound Realm was pierced, the Boundary Breaker dashed forward steadily.


    In the dark and boundless void, there are many stars and bits of light emerging in the far-off darkness.


    Su Yan looked at the light in the distance and raised his brows.


    "These stars are the bulwarks we live in, and the reason they look so far is because of the distance!"


    Lu Qingshan grinned at Su Yan.


    "Longevity God''s Domain is very big, like a star domain. Since God''s Domain was shattered in a battle of gods, it has become what we look like in front of us."


    Lu Qingshan sighed.


    Two jade saucers carrying documents flew in front of them.


    Su Yan frowned and took the jade plate, pressing his fingers lightly between his eyebrows.


    A loud bang.


    In Su Yan''s mind, the illusory image quickly became real.


    Seven powerhouses are slowly standing above the sky at this time.


    The continent below can''t see the border.


    This scene made Su Yan''s heart tremble fiercely. Just looking at the position where the seven people stood, it already showed that it was at least tens of millions of miles in the sky. Even so, it was impossible to see the boundary. How grand!


    But in the next second, the void collapsed.


    The continent in front of him also began to collapse rapidly.


    Debris swept across the sky in all directions.


    Even though Su Yan''s strength was astonishing, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    fear.


    Su Yandu''s heart shuddered because of his terrifying strength.


    Being able to shatter such a huge continent in a short period of time is definitely far beyond Su Yan''s current strength.


    Just a wisp of ethereal aura made him feel the trembling in his soul.


    This is a higher level powerhouse fighting, and the breath of such a powerhouse is enough to make people feel shocked.


    This God''s Domain Continent began to spread in all directions.


    Su Yan could clearly see that there were still many human beings on these fragments that were constantly mourning and robbing the house.


    The war has not stopped.


    The seven powerhouses did not stop after smashing the continent, but flew towards the void farther away.


    At this moment, a heavy breathing sounded.


    It seems to be a seriously injured strong man.


    As the picture recorded by the jade disc slowly rotates.


    Su Yan''s brows suddenly tightened.


    He actually saw a familiar figure, an old man in a robe, holding a sword in his hand, and tens of thousands of disciples followed behind him.


    he is!


    Su Yan was inexplicably shocked. This figure had appeared in the Immortal Realm.


    This figure has appeared in some secret cultivation records in the fairy world.


    The white clothes were fluttering, the expression was bright, and the stars were shining in his eyes. Although his face was shrouded by an invisible force, the golden lightning pattern between his eyebrows made Su Yan''s body tremble.


    This is an explorer of the Immortal Realm Cultivation Technique, and everyone has always thought that he just came to the God Realm.


    Unexpectedly, this powerhouse is not only a great master of the fairy world, a senior of the gods, but also one of the destroyers of the gods!


    too strong!


    Su Yan looked at the fluttering figure in white with emotion, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    But in the next second, he seemed to see a pair of sharp eyes looking towards him across time and space.


    A loud bang.


    Su Yan opened his eyes.


    The jade on the forehead collapsed instantly.


    "What did I just see!"


    Su Yan''s face was calm, but his heart was surging.


    He could clearly see that the strong man''s eyes were full of kindness, as if he had already noticed that he would see Yu Jue, as if he saw that scene.


    Guan Peng, who was beside him, also slowly put down the jade, and a dignified look flashed across his face.


    "You can see jade like this everywhere?"


    Guan Peng got up and walked to Su Yan''s side, and the divine sword at his waist began to fluctuate and spread.


    Lu Qingshan nodded bitterly.


    "The truth of the collapse of the mainland is all because of a strong handed down. I think you have all seen that existence."


    "Although we don''t know why we chose to destroy God''s Domain, we all know that we all want to stick together."

 Chapter 5366： resentment

    Chapter 5366 grudges


    "I''ve been to more than a dozen realms."


    "Every powerhouse in the realm has a natural shackle. After being promoted to the late stage of the gods, they will fall into an embarrassing situation and cannot quickly improve their strength."


    "Even after reaching the pinnacle of God Transformation Realm, most of them are stuck at this level for life."


    Lu Qingyun smiled bitterly and sat opposite the two of them.


    "It seems that there is a pair of invisible big hands, firmly holding the ascending channel, preventing the peak of the gods from breaking through their own boundaries."


    "But it''s not just the drawbacks. When the gods came this time, it was precisely because I couldn''t bring all my power down, and I could only adapt a little bit to the suppression of the divine power of the realm, so I didn''t have the ability to repair my own gods in a short time. for recovery."


    "If you give him a little time, once the cultivation level of the gods is restored, I am afraid that no one will be able to resist such existences."


    Lu Qingyun let out a long sigh, and the broken world boat also began to make violent noises.


    "We have reached the realm of Yin and Jin, and now I would like to ask the two god-transforming powerhouses to relax their vigilance a little, and wait for our people in the realm of Yin and Jin to pick them up."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and Lu Qingyun''s face was full of pride.


    "Maybe the two of you don''t know why you need outsiders to enter the realm of Yinjin. The root of all this is because the realm of Yinjin we are in is the 30th-ranked God''s Domain Continent in the southeast of God''s Domain."


    "This continent is at least a hundred times larger than the realm of the Nine Profound Realms. Even if the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm enter it, they will not be able to reach the edge of the realm within a year if they want to leave."


    Lu Qingyun''s voice fell, and a golden pattern began to spread on the surface of the broken world boat.


    The thick boundary in front of him also began to slowly melt into a huge void, as if welcoming the boundary-breaking ship into it.


    The boundary-breaking ship flew in slowly, and figures in the boundary here stood out of thin air.


    The man at the head was wearing golden armor, with a long sword hanging from his body, and his beard was particularly conspicuous in the sun.


    "Lu Qingyun, come out and talk."


    The man stood proudly, with a spirit-transforming aura permeating his body.


    Su Yan glanced down, and in the battle city below, there was still the aura of a powerhouse in the middle stage of God Transformation.


    It is worthy of being a fragment of the C-level Divine Realm Continent, and the powerhouses in it are endless.


    Looking at the warrior.


    The corner of the war general''s mouth rose, and he swept his gaze towards Su Yan. The next second, as if he saw something, he said something to Lu Qingyun and waved him back.


    The broken world boat flew towards the depths of the boundary again.


    Lu Qingyun sat in the driver''s seat, his face pale.


    "What happened?"


    Although he does not have the name of master and apprentice, he is still a disciple carefully taught by Guan Peng.


    Lu Qingyun''s current talent for swordsmanship is amazing. If he can go further, he will definitely be able to achieve an extraordinary career.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that our family has completely decayed. I didn''t expect my big brother to show off with the few remaining strong men of my family after I left the family, and he was killed by someone forcefully."


    "Now, I am the only one in the family who is strong in the realm of the Immortal Emperor. If I cannot return to the imperial capital of the Empress Yin Dynasty within three days, I am afraid that the entire family will be wiped out."


    Just when Lu Qingyun was in grief and indignation, a larger piercing boat suddenly appeared.


    This big boat is like a cloud covering the sky, and in it there is a faint atmosphere of the early stage of God Transformation.


    On the boat, a flag is fluttering in the wind.


    Looking closely, there is a Li character that is particularly conspicuous.


    "Oops!"


    Lu Qingyun''s face changed wildly, and he looked nervously at the boat.


    really.


    A burly figure jumped from the big boat fiercely, and rushed towards Lu Qingyun''s piercing boat.


    This person is a powerhouse of the peak Immortal Emperor realm.


    "Li Sanyuan!"


    Seeing this person, Lu Qingyun''s anger could no longer be concealed.


    He quickly pushed open the cockpit and rushed out, and an Emperor Treasure Sword was quickly drawn out with him.


    The invisible blade Qi instantly filled the air, forming a long blade constructed from Xian Yuan.


    "How dare you attack my Lu family when I''m not in the family, and watch me behead you today!"


    Li Sanyuan looked indifferent, and took out an axe at will.


    "I''m willing to give up Huan''s weapons. It''s a bit interesting. Instead of practicing your swordsmanship, you come to trouble me. It seems that you think your income is enough this time, right!"


    "Unfortunately, you should really look back and see what kind of trouble your world piercing boat will suffer!"


    "Deity Transformation Realm powerhouses control your world piercing boat, even if your flying boat has a body made of amethyst, it can''t resist this level of impact!


    Just when Li Sanyuan was very proud.


    The boat also pressed down hard.


    The terrifying weight is about to destroy Lu Qingyun''s world-piercing boat.


    "Get out of here!"


    A low cry rang out.


    Guan Peng appeared on the world piercing boat, waving the divine saber gently in his hand.


    As if fighting the sky and destroying the earth, a long knife with a length of 100,000 meters flashed past.


    The belly of the boat began to explode wildly, and groups of goods and people screamed and began to flee.


    "you!"


    Li San''s vitality was broken, his eyes were red, and the axe in his hand slashed forward.


    "Die!"


    The axe kept spinning and slashed above the void.


    The sound of clicking sounded one after another.


    The space was completely opened by Li Sanyuan''s attack.


    "Lu Qingyun, there must be neither of us today. This is a space crack that I deliberately opened. The realm below the realm of Shinto cultivation can''t escape its attraction."


    "Lend me a trick and cut the world!"


    The axe slashed towards Lu Qingyun fiercely.


    Li Sanyuan''s face was full of rebelliousness.


    "You are just a family member ranked 98, what are you fighting against me!"


    "I really thought you robbed me of the world boat, will I swallow this hatred!"


    "Cut, chop, chop!"


    Three roars sounded.


    Li Sanyuan''s axe kept hitting Lu Qingyun.


    Lu Qingyun didn''t stop either, the corners of his mouth raised and he waved the long knife in front of him.


    "You know, I couldn''t dodge your axe before, but now I''m different."


    "Eat my trick, stormy waves!"


    The knife light is aimed at the front layer by layer, like a vast ocean shrouding Li Sanyuan.


    Just a flash of light.


    Lu Qingyun sighed.


    Li Sanyuan''s majestic momentum came to an abrupt end, and he looked at Lu Qingyun dully.


    "Where did you learn this sword technique, and how can it be so powerful."


    On the surface of Li Sanyuan''s body, a beam of sword light swept him.


    Even the corpse of the Immortal Emperor Realm has been smashed to pieces under the continuous light of the sword.


    Sudden.


    Lu Qingyun''s face darkened fiercely.


    On the big boat, the powerhouse of the transformation of the gods appeared.

 Chapter 5367： tyrannical sword

    The fifth thousand three hundred and sixty-seventh chapters


    "He Fang, the rat generation, dares to cut my boat and destroy my Li family''s third young master!"


    The majestic momentum suddenly erupted.


    The powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm rushed forward in a mighty manner.


    This momentum seems to be able to split the entire sky.


    "interesting!"


    A knife quickly appeared in this person''s sight, from small to large!


    The visitor quickly pulled out the sword in his hand and pointed it at the front.


    "What the **** are you, how dare you come to trouble our Li family!"


    The man looked up at the sky, his eyes gleaming with coldness.


    Guan Peng smiled disdainfully.


    Li family?


    Although he has never followed Immortal Venerable in the immortal world, he is still a younger generation who has heard his heroic deeds.


    How could the Li family in the Divine Realm make him bow his head to this group of trash in front of Immortal Venerable!


    "One knife!"


    The divine light in Guan Peng''s eyes bloomed.


    "Lu Qingshan, take care of me."


    "The way of the sword is domineering and unparalleled, especially those who are in the God Transformation realm, must be a qualitative change after purifying their own path to the limit."


    "Today, I will use the powerhouse of the Li Family''s Spirit Transformation Realm to open your eyes and see the means of my existence!"


    The long knife stood up.


    Guan Peng let out a white breath.


    "Lord Xianzun, I am willing to be a sharp blade in your hands and cut off the world''s disrespect!"


    "Good boy, your tone is not small. This is the realm of Yin and Jin. I am the elder of the Li family of the post-yin dynasty. I have the support of the powerful people in the late stage of the gods. What qualifications do you have to clamor with me!"


    The spear stood up behind the man and aimed at Guan Peng.


    "court death!"


    With a loud bang, the man seemed to have endless white air behind him, and his speed increased directly from 0 to the level of hitting a series of sonic booms.


    The world was shaken by this movement and rumbling and thinking.


    The passengers on the boundary boat were also alarmed by this violent movement at this time, and they brushed on the deck protected by the formation to watch the amazing battle above.


    The battle between the two powerhouses in the realm of transformation made the formations begin to ripple continuously.


    "Die!"


    The spear pierced.


    With a crisp sound, the long spear slammed towards the front, and the dazzling light suddenly exploded.


    Countless spear lights turned into streamers and swept towards Guan Peng, with such a fast speed that they almost wrapped his entire body.


    The fluctuations of vitality brewing in these spear glows, even if they were hit in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm, they would be severely damaged.


    The corners of the man''s mouth rose.


    "Let you see the power of my Li family''s unique skills."


    "Wanhe marksmanship, the evil phoenix soars with the magic spear!"


    A loud bang sounded, and the long spear in the man''s hand burst open instantly, and the starlight at the tip of the spear flickered brightly. In just a moment, these rays of light began to fly densely toward the front.


    Between heaven and earth.


    The violent fluctuations of vitality quickly converged, constantly emerging towards the long spear in the man''s hand.


    An evil phoenix with its head held high and its wings spread out was quickly outlined, and followed the man lightly toward the front.


    The crisp Feng Ming suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    The evil phoenix phantom slid gently forward, and finally became a light.


    Whoosh!


    The phantom of the phoenix moved forward and merged with the spear, and instantly grabbed it towards Guan Peng.


    The pair of phoenix feet revealed a wisp of unparalleled power, and the cold light of the fingertips made the strong men in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm feel shocked and unable to resist.


    So strong!


    Guan Peng took a deep breath and swept towards Su Yan from the corner of the corner, an inexplicable courage suddenly appeared in his heart.


    As a person from the Immortal Realm, he should fight for the face of His Majesty Immortal Venerable.


    "court death!"


    "Batian Divine Sword, slaying the sky and destroying the earth!"


    Guan Peng was not afraid, looking at the attacking Xiefeng Soaring Spear, the sword in his hand slashed fiercely.


    Since Guan Peng''s body''s divine energy suddenly expanded, the violent fluctuation of divine energy created a powerful human-shaped phantom in the void.


    Follow the phantom to wave the sword in his hand.


    A blade of light visible to the naked eye shot up into the sky.


    Even if it is a big boat, it is divided into two under this knife light, and the surface is smooth like a mirror.


    It collided fiercely with the powerful Xiefeng Soaring Marksmanship.


    The sky suddenly lit up, and then gradually dimmed.


    "Who''s winning!"


    "Is it the Li family''s Evil Phoenix Soaring Spear? Yes, this is a powerful family ranked 51, and the practice is definitely not the top practice that ordinary people can access."


    "The powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm also relies on the martial arts and magic weapons to determine their personal strength and determine the direction of the victory."


    "It''s a pity that this sword-wielding powerhouse, if he can cultivate to the middle stage of Spirit Transformation Realm, I''m afraid he will have the power to challenge this elder of the Li family."


    Everyone sighed, and their eyesight began to gradually recover.


    Guan Peng was already on one knee on the ground, sweating profusely.


    As a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm, no one has ever been so embarrassed before, and everyone couldn''t help but sigh.


    Lu Qingshan squeezed his palm even more.


    He had seen the battle just now.


    Guan Peng''s Batian Sword, at the moment of making a move, completely integrated his own momentum into the move, and this sword was the strongest sword in his life.


    If Zu Guanpeng is given enough time, he will definitely be able to far surpass the elders of the Li family.


    But now...


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes were wet.


    Su Yan looked at everything in front of him calmly.


    Is the momentum a knife?


    As expected of a powerhouse from the Immortal Realm, even Su Yan was amazed by this aptitude.


    powerful!


    It''s too strong, the style of this knife, even Lu Qingshan, who is already familiar with the essentials of the Batian knife, is extremely unfamiliar.


    It seems that the swordsmanship of the Immortal Emperor Realm and the swordsmanship of the God Transformation Realm are completely different.


    Can''t say similar, can only say reborn!


    Is this the true strength of Guan Peng?


    Is this the real power of the Batian Sword?


    too strong!


    However, based on the cultivation in the early stage of self-transformation, the cultivation in the middle stage of anti-war God-transformation.


    Can it work?


    "Go ahead, senior!"


    Lu Qingshan flew up and landed beside Guan Peng.


    With trembling hands, he was about to support the friend who was also a teacher and a friend.


    "I don''t need your support, it''s just a pity, this strong man in the middle stage of the gods is really powerful, but he was finally defeated by my blade."


    Guan Peng was sweating all over his body, and his eyes looked at the man opposite him indifferently.


    "Marksmanship, this is the method I once taught others. Your ability is indeed strong, and you can gather your divine essence into a spear to attack."


    "Unfortunately, you have always forgotten that when you are fighting ten times, you must not use tricks, otherwise you will always lose your advantage."


    Shaking his head, Guan Peng took Lu Qingshan and flew into the Boundary Breaking Boat again.


    On the big boat, there was a crackling sound.


    The big boat mentioned in horror instantly split in two and fell towards the bottom.


    The powerhouse of the Li family''s Spirit Transformation Realm suddenly erupted with continuous blood mist from his body.


    With one slash, the powerhouse in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm fell.

 Chapter 5368： Li Family of the Holy Dynasty

    The fifth thousand three hundred and sixty-eighth chapters of the Li family of the Holy Dynasty


    "Xianzun, I have not insulted your name."


    Kneeling on one knee in front of Su Yan, wrapped around Guan Peng who had slaughtered the aura in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm, his expression was extremely calm at this time.


    The arrogant arrogance is also rapidly shrinking at this time.


    At this time, Guan Peng looked like an ordinary person.


    "Get up."


    Su Yan looked at him calmly, he completely understood the mind of this junior.


    If you want to occupy a place under your own command, this vote is indeed good, but it is still a little short.


    "If you want to be included under my command, you must find out the whereabouts of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng."


    "I see."


    Guan Peng got up and walked towards the dumbfounded Lu Qingshan.


    "I heard that your Lu family can also be ranked in the hundreds of powers in this Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty?"


    Lu Qingshan stared blankly at Guan Peng with a serious face and nodded vigorously.


    "Very well, I need to use your power next."


    Su Yan ignored the friendly exchange between Guan Peng and Lu Qingshan, and slowly returned to his room.


    Hundreds of **** stones were taken out and arranged into a formation, and slowly gathered into a golden sphere along with the golden silk sash.


    Su Yan casually threw out the storage bag around his waist.


    This time, the powerhouse who went to the Nine Profound Realm to beheaded is extraordinary. As a **** general, his cultivation base is definitely shocking, and his realm must be crushing a realm.


    Unfortunately, he was unlucky to meet himself.


    Shaking his head, Su Yan took out the treasure from the storage bag.


    The God-level Treasure Killing God Spear, this is the most standard standard weapon in the God Realm, which can enhance the master''s comprehension of marksmanship.


    As Su Yan''s power entered the God-killing spear, streams of light began to fill the spear''s body.


    This is an abnormal phenomenon caused by the continuous circulation of strong divine essence within the gun body, as if a god-level trick has been brewed in this weapon.


    As long as Su Yan''s thoughts move, he can use it at will.


    Just a simple stab can actually crack the world and make the earth tremble.


    If the opponent uses this weapon, I am afraid that the strength will increase by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, and it will take some time to clean up the opponent.


    Unfortunately, the winner is himself.


    Su Yan casually put away the divine weapon spear and urged again.


    There are several treasure chests on the ground.


    The surfaces of these treasure chests are all drawn with various colored array patterns. Only in the direction of the keyhole, the spiritual patterns are spreading continuously, but they are converging together in an instant, leaving only a golden hole waiting for the owner to unlock it.


    Thankfully.


    The **** general did not put the key elsewhere.


    He took out the key from the storage bag and slowly inserted it into the hole.


    With a bang, the treasure chest was suddenly opened.


    A strong fragrance began to overflow from the treasure chest.


    Even Su Yan had already felt a burst of longing in his divine body.


    The body seems to be very eager for the treasure in this box!


    As Su Yan opened the box, a dark golden round fruit suddenly appeared on the Boundary Shattering Ark.


    The colorful brilliance penetrates the formation and reflects on the heavens.


    Inside the Holy Dynasty


    In the ancestral temple of the dynasty, a pair of wrinkled eyelids suddenly opened, and there was a trace of ominous light in the master''s eyes.


    "Okay, okay, there are such treasures in the world, reflecting the colorful sky!"


    "This is a treasure that will only appear when you step into the level of a god. Even if it is the accumulation of my past dynasties, it can only be exchanged for a little bit."


    "Looking at the celestial phenomena today, I am afraid that the number of such treasures is extraordinary, and there must be a **** who will reward the clansmen for such treasures."


    "Time is also fate, I want this treasure!"


    The figure flashed, and this breath-taking figure shot straight into the sky.


    Among the families closest to the imperial city in the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, three hundred meters underground, a pair of bright eyes slowly opened, and a smile flashed on that cynical handsome face.


    "The old witch is finally willing to leave the ancestral temple. It''s interesting. It seems that her treasure hunting instinct has already made her aware of some treasures. Since that''s the case, it''s okay for me, Murong Yi, to go out and watch the show!"


    With a light tap of the palm, Murong Yi''s body rose into the sky, and her body quickly rushed towards Su Yan''s direction.


    In the imperial city, dozens of powerhouses flew away one after another, which made the major sects begin to receive calls.


    For a time, the situation of the Holy Dynasty was turbulent.


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, a mighty figure slowly got up.


    After tens of thousands of years of silence, his body was covered with mud, and it looked like a stone sculpture.


    As he woke up, manic fluctuations of vitality swept all around him.


    Show your strength on the top of the ancestral temple of this imperial court.


    Looking at a dark cloud above his head, the corner of the man''s mouth rose.


    "I''m Liu Kuang, today I want to see what kind of treasure the old witch is bewildered by. She doesn''t even want her life to fight for that thing!"


    With a loud bang, the man moved forward quickly, and white circles kept appearing behind him.


    The imperial city''s golden formation was swaying continuously for a while.


    In the broken world boat.


    Su Yan didn''t know all of this, he only knew that the divine body was craving this treasure madly.


    Stretching his fingers into the treasure, he froze immediately.


    In his perception, the divine body is like opening a big mouth, madly devouring the treasure in front of him.


    One percent.


    Thirty percent.


    Only ninety percent of Su Yan felt that his divine body had been satisfied.


    He slowly closed the box before dispersing the formation.


    Within the divine body, there was a piercing roar, accompanied by a faint sharp pain.


    This is!


    Su Yan blinked, his knees fell to the ground, and he began to comb through the terrifying divine essence that suddenly appeared in his body.


    With his sorting out, Su Yan''s vitality fluctuations also began to increase.


    The broken world boat trembled slightly.


    Lu Qingshan shook his head helplessly, the vibration came from where Su Yan was.


    Obviously, this senior also got huge benefits while solving the trouble. The fluctuations transmitted at this time are definitely not simple!


    But Lu Qingshan hadn''t sighed for long when a roar sounded in his ears.


    "Who killed my Li family junior!"


    Even at a distance of 10,000 miles, it still seems to be in the ear.


    Lu Qingshan''s face suddenly stiffened.


    This is a strong man at the peak of the middle stage of the gods, and with the help of the world-shattering artifact, it is enough to move in this small Yinjin realm.


    Just as he sighed, a figure walked indifferently in front of him.


    "It''s you, Lu Qingshan, you still dare to come back, does your Lu family not want to have any more descendants, and dare to kill my descendants, I think your Lu family will be finished!"


    In one fell swoop, Li Wansan, the head of the Li family, suddenly appeared.


    "The person who killed me, I will let you die from today!"


    The death of a good player in the middle stage of God Transformation was an irreparable loss for the Li family.


    Today, he must stand up.


    Lu Qingshan''s face turned pale, and the demon sword was ready to be pulled out at any time.


    "I see who dares!"

 Chapter 5369： The Queens Invitation

    The fifth thousand three hundred and sixty-nine chapters Yin Queen''s invitation


    A bang.


    The world began to tremble.


    Everything in the world is turning upside down.


    This side of the world seems to have been distorted.


    Li Wansan, who was originally arrogant and arrogant, immediately pouted and did not dare to say more.


    Lu Qingshan has also stood still, not daring to move too much.


    Guan Peng got up slowly, and the Batian Sabre in his hand slowly stood up, aiming at the person who came.


    A woman with a childish look.


    Strange to say, this woman looks very old from a distance, but after two steps closer, she has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Her body has begun to become as delicate as an eighteen-year-old girl.


    "Your Highness, Queen Yin, why are you here!"


    Lu Qingshan looked at the Yin Queen nervously. Could it be that he knew that his boundary-piercing boat was carrying the two people who were making a fool of himself in the southeast boundary?


    The Queen of Yin ignored Lu Qingshan, but walked in front of Guan Peng and tapped his finger lightly.


    The golden light appeared.


    The surface of Guan Peng''s body was 360 degrees with no dead ends, and the knife was densely smashed towards this finger.


    It''s a pity that no matter how powerful his knife light is, in front of this finger, it is like a soft cotton wool, and it is flattened by the opponent.


    "Get out of the way, young man, this is not a windfall that you can keep. If you insist on dying, Aijia will satisfy you!"


    The mighty aura of the late stage of God Transformation suddenly appeared.


    Where is Guan Peng''s opponent of this breath, the whole person is directly knocked up thousands of meters away.


    "You still want to fight me with this little means?"


    "The ants who don''t know whether to live or die, if Aijia is not in a good mood today, they will definitely kill you all over!"


    The aura of Yin evil flowed down from the surface of Yin Queen''s body, and those long and narrow cold eyes swept in the direction of Su Yan.


    "Come on, you brat, go, open the door of that place for Ai''s family, let Ai''s family go in and see!"


    The Queen Yin''s tone was stern, and she had the aura of drawing a knife if she disagreed.


    Guan Peng was stunned, and his eyes swept over Yin Hou strangely.


    "Let you go in and see?"


    "Sorry, I can''t do it, my boss is retreating inside!"


    "Hahaha, you can''t even see the Ai''s family. Have you forgotten where this place is, or is it on the site of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, and there are places that I can''t even see the Queen of Yin?"


    The Queen of Yin sneered again and again, but Guan Peng wouldn''t let it go.


    The yin qi was broken, and dark black phantoms appeared behind him, followed by thousands of yin qi slamming down.


    These yin qi were as black as ink, and they fell one after another like whips. Even if Guan Peng was well-informed, he was dazzled by the whip.


    "Since you want to court death, Aijia will fulfill you!"


    Suddenly, a whip that was as pitch black as ink smashed down, and a long whip was also smashed out of the world-piercing boat made by Rao.


    "rest in peace!"


    The whip slammed down hard, and Queen Yin''s face burned with anger.


    But in the next second, Queen Yin''s whip was fiercely repelled by an invisible wave.


    The expression on his face changed, and the queen looked angrily in the direction where Su Yan was.


    "He Fang rat, dare not come forward to fight me!"


    The voice of the queen fell, and another invisible shock appeared.


    Even the powerhouse at the peak of the God Transformation Realm was hit by this invisible cultivation base and took a step back.


    At this time, Guan Peng slowly retracted the Batian Sabre from his waist. Su Yan had already issued an order, and he did not need to continue to intervene in this matter.


    It''s all because of lack of strength!


    Guan Peng clenched his fists. If his strength is strong, how can Su Yan take action personally, he can treat this old woman as an outsider.


    "The Queen of Yin is here, and please forgive me for being far away."


    The formation retreated, and Su Yan threw the mountain-like debris of the divine stone into the world-piercing boat.


    "I don''t know why you are here, senior, can you tell me a little bit more clearly."


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the senior Yin Queen of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty had already reached the pinnacle of God Transformation Realm, and there were hundreds of breaths hidden behind him, most of which were in the late God Transformation Realm. .


    If the war starts at this time, there may not be a sure-win situation.


    "The old man came this time, just to ask for a treasure. As long as he can get the treasure that he has been thinking about, it doesn''t matter if he retreats here!"


    Yin Hou''s eyes were as hot as flames, and her fingers lightly tapped on Su Yan''s body.


    Her eyes suddenly narrowed into a line, she was so excited that her whole body began to tremble, and those eyes were full of longing.


    "You, are you taking the treasure from the upper realm that God will bestow?"


    Lu Qingshan''s body trembled, and he looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression.


    Guan Peng looked at Yin Hou with a gloomy expression on his face, his body muscles towering high, ready to act at any time.


    Su Yan nodded, and his eyes fell on Yin Hou.


    "Senior, do you want the treasure I just took?"


    The proud look on Queen Yin''s face receded, and she sighed sadly.


    "Yes, I do need the treasure you just took. As long as you are willing to sell me a copy of the treasure you just took, you are my core friend of the Holy Dynasty."


    Queen Yin''s face was full of expectations, but behind her came a sneer.


    "Little friend, don''t give it to the Queen of Yin. She has never been a kind person. If you give him the result, she will definitely twist her neck into a twist with her own hands, back away!"


    In the distance, a thick old man''s voice sounded.


    The face of the queen of Yin gradually turned red, she turned around suddenly, and the fluctuation of vitality in her body was rushing towards the surroundings.


    Even the treasures created by the gods such as Pojiezhou began to disintegrate at this time.


    The figure of the Queen of Yin flashed, and the black light swept across the sky and appeared in front of an old man. As the two taught gently, a terrifying shock wave suddenly appeared.


    All the powerhouses suspended in the air were instantly shot thousands of miles away.


    "It''s too strong!"


    Su Yan blinked, he could feel that the emperor of the Holy Dynasty was not simple. He didn''t expect that even the shock wave would not hurt him.


    "Murong Yi, you are courting death!"


    There was a loud bang, and the shadowy figure was entangled with a graceful young man.


    The violent power began to rush towards the surroundings with the confrontation between the two.


    "Walk!"


    A violent force gently tugged on the world piercing boat, and a strong man with stone powder left on his body led the two away quickly.


    Just after everyone left the battlefield of the battle of the God Transformation Realm Powerhouse, the powerhouse covered in stone debris slowly stopped.


    "Now, hand over the things that the upper realm gave you, so that the two of you can be protected from death. Otherwise, even if you have the strength now, you will die miserably."


    Liu Kuang laughed three times.


    His chance has finally come!

 Chapter 5370： scary pussy

    The fifth thousand three hundred and seventieth chapters of terror


    "Old witch, you are doing the opposite, we have endured you for a long time!"


    The roar sounded, and the terrifying figure of the strong man suddenly appeared.


    This is a man with a blond beard.


    As soon as the man appeared, he couldn''t wait to draw an axe from the void.


    "Today, since you are willing to get out of the ancestral temple, next year''s day will be your sacrificial day!"


    Taking a step forward, a vast shadow suddenly appeared behind the man, and instantly turned into a black light and penetrated into the man''s body.


    "His!"


    A gleam of light flashed in the man''s eyes, he stepped forward, and he slammed it down with an axe.


    The violent axe light slashed forward in an instant, and a vast figure suddenly appeared behind the man.


    The terrifying figure fiercely swung the phantom axe in his hand towards the Yin Queen.


    The axe light soaring to the sky suddenly won.


    With the appearance of the axe light, the corner of the man''s mouth slowly rose.


    "The way of silence, rest in peace, old witch!"


    Axe light fell.


    A terrifying tidal wave of light rushed forward, and above the sky, even the dense clouds began to dissipate quickly because of this axe light.


    The axe slammed on the body of the queen.


    The fiery light of the axe stabbed at Queen Yin''s body, and the violent power illuminated the sky.


    "So strong!"


    Murong Yi took a deep breath, this is the late stage powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm who came out from somewhere.


    But the stronger the old witch''s opponent, the better, that''s what he wants!


    The battle is in full swing.


    The aftermath smashed the sky into constantly changing colors.


    The clouds are already pulpy.


    Space cracks are everywhere.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the shattered landscape around him, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    He had seen too many scenes like this before, and after arriving in the realm of the gods, he had seen a lot of them in battles.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t do it, it was those almighty powers who did it.


    The ground below has begun to shake, and a small number of ordinary people have been buried in the soil, the family members of ordinary people are crying in pain, and there are practitioners who are constantly saving people.


    Is this the realm of the gods?


    What is the difference between the fairy world and the mortal world!


    Shaking his head, Su Yan looked at Liu Kuang beside him.


    "Senior, do you really want something from me?"


    "You know, the origin of this thing is not simple, I can give it to you, but I''m worried that you didn''t take over the cost of it!"


    Liu Kuang''s face turned black, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "How could Lao Tzu not have the capital to take over a divine general, really think that their strength can suppress my Yin Jin realm?"


    "You kid is not bad-hearted, I will tell you directly, if it wasn''t for the strict management of the upper realm, and I didn''t send such wonderful things to me, I would have already achieved the realm of the gods!"


    Su Yan sighed, and casually handed the box that was already exuding a rich and colorful light towards Liu Kuang.


    Since the people of the Holy Dynasty want this treasure box so much and long for the treasure in it, then give it to them.


    Take the key, take the treasure chest.


    Liu Kuang''s face burst into laughter, and after setting up a divine formation on the broken world boat, he rose into the sky.


    "Xianzun!"


    Guan Peng was about to step forward to pursue it.


    "Stop chasing, this is what I deliberately let him take away, if you chase it back, all your strategies will fail!"


    Su Yan sighed.


    Lu Qingyun was looking at the sky in a cold sweat.


    Among the crowds that appeared today, all were the top 50 top families, as well as the top powerhouses of the royal family. Now they are all gathered together. This is to take away the treasures of the gods in Su Yan''s hands.


    Now that Liu Kuang has taken away the box, the great powers that he grabbed will definitely go after them, and the great powers behind will continue to stare at them.


    It seems that today may be difficult to be good.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yan glanced at the people who were still hurriedly fighting, and urged Lu Qingshan to leave the place.


    The Boundary-breaking Boat started slowly, Lu Qingshan glanced at the people who were fighting and urged the boat to fly in the direction of the Lu family.


    The Lu family must not be able to stay for long.


    Failure to leave before these mighty powers decide the outcome will be dire.


    At the moment when Po Jiezhou left, the burly figure of the ancestor of the Li family slowly turned around, and his face was filled with joy and sorrow.


    "Dare to kill the blood of my Li family, dare to leave secretly, today this old man beheaded you, and you are still alive!"


    Holding up his palm, the golden light of the palm of the Li family ancestor''s palm began to bloom.


    As he waved his palm lightly, a stream of light slammed towards the front.


    With a light boom, a phantom phoenix with a height of 10,000 zhang flew towards Su Yan''s direction, heading straight for Guan Peng to fall.


    This is a deadly ultimate move, motivated by the perfect powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, how amazing the strength is!


    After flying a mile, the phoenix phantom had already caught up, and a sharp bird chirped sounded.


    Phoenix opened his mouth and swallowed it at the Boundary Breaking Boat below.


    "Let''s die together!"


    The corners of his mouth rose, and the face of the ancestor of the Li family was full of pride.


    No one can leave unharmed after killing his Li family, all those people have to die.


    Su Yan turned around and gently tore his palm in front of him.


    With a bang, a ferocious tiger phantom suddenly appeared and rushed out at the bird.


    This was the trick that Su Yan had just learned from the divine weapon spear.


    At this time, after this trick was used, the terrifying power aimed at the sky and swept away mightily.


    The powerful force instantly shattered the phoenix phantom.


    "court death!"


    Seeing that his tricks were killed, the body of the ancestor of the Li family trembled fiercely.


    "Old Li, you haven''t done it for many years, are you already sluggish, do you want your brother to do it?"


    Someone sneered.


    A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the ancestor of the Li family, and his figure quickly rushed forward.


    "Eat my trick, magical skill, Phoenix Nirvana!"


    The figure of the ancestor of the Li family appeared on the edge of the Boundary Breaking Boat, and the center of the palm spurted out fiery divine fire frantically, and the phoenix pressed down fiercely.


    The destructive power of the phoenix instantly made the Boundary Breaker begin to tremble and start to get hot.


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes.


    Guan Peng soared into the sky, urging the Batian Sabre to the maximum, and slashed out fiercely.


    "Go away, don''t get in the way of my boss!"


    With a loud bang, the sharp Batian Sabre smashed on the divine fire.


    The divine fire is constantly swaying, and the knife light is constantly being corroded.


    Thirty breaths later, Guan Peng slammed into the world boat.


    Su Yan appeared beside him.


    "Borrowing the knife to use it, let you see the real use of the Batian knife!"


    With the treasured saber in his hand, Su Yan''s aura suddenly changed.


    The momentum that dominates the world suddenly appeared in the sky, and a faint phantom of momentum almost pushed the world of the Yin Jin realm open.


    Su Yan casually erected the Batian Sword, and he slammed the long sword in his hand and slashed it forward.


    "Idiot, with your cultivation in the middle stage of God Transformation, you dare to challenge me to achieve the perfection of God Transformation?"

 Chapter 5371： Destroy God with a knife!

    The fifth thousand three hundred and seventy-one chapters destroy the gods with one knife!


    "The ancestor of the Li family!"


    Everyone looked at the ancestor of the Li family in horror.


    Horror was written all over the faces of these people.


    They actually saw that the face of the ancestor of the Li family was already densely covered with red threads.


    Is this the knife light?


    Just when everyone was shocked, the body of the ancestor of the Li family trembled fiercely. Before he could say anything, his body suddenly collapsed.


    "What kind of knife is this!"


    The indifferent voice of the ancestor of the Li family echoed on the edge of the broken boundary boat.


    Guan Peng''s body was also shaking constantly.


    "Is this the tyrant sword?"


    There are no brilliant tricks, no amazing fluctuations in vitality, and no terrifying power.


    Only an understatement!


    As the sword was swung out, it was an instant kill of the ancestor who was perfect in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    What a powerful force, what a terrifying force!


    The ancestors of the rest of the family looked at Su Yan in horror.


    Who is this young man, and why is he so powerful!


    Just when everyone was amazed and inexplicable, the broken world boat suddenly accelerated.


    After the bang, when it reappeared, it was already in front of the gate of the deer house.


    Lu Qingyun had also recovered from the shock at this time, and he quickly got off the Boundary Ark.


    The various personnel and materials of the broken world boat began to be carried away by people.


    Lu Qingyun got off the Boundary Ark, and his face was full of simulations of Su Yan''s Batian Sabre.


    "Master, are you alright!"


    The housekeeper approached him nervously, his eyes fell on Su Yan and Guan Peng, and he suddenly regained his reckless attitude.


    "You two, are the young master''s newly recruited subordinates? Follow me to the training later."


    Guan Peng raised his brows, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged.


    Lu Qingyun slapped the butler''s face fiercely.


    "Take the two distinguished guests of our family to entertain them. If they are not satisfied, be careful of your life!"


    Lu Qingyun was out of breath, and a knife slowly emerged from his body.


    Su Yan shook his head, Lu Qingyun''s nature is not bad, he just didn''t want to offend the two of them, and as a result...


    With a helpless sigh, Su Yan smiled at the terrified butler and motioned for him to lead the way.


    After half a day.


    Su Yan sat on the sofa and looked at the sky outside the window lightly.


    Above the sky is completely different.


    Above the originally sunny sky, a burly figure was approaching.


    Even when the Boundary-breaking Ark landed, the rules of a peaceful zone within a radius of thousands of miles began to be disobeyed.


    Is this the holy pilgrimage after Yin?


    Su Yan shook his head, picked up a glass of wine and ate it.


    Not to mention, the food in the Yinjin realm is much better than that in the Jiuxuan realm, even in the crowded Southeast realm, there is no way to compare it.


    After ten trays of dim sum were swallowed, Su Yan looked inside with peace of mind.


    As for Guan Peng, he chose to leave early. He wanted to talk to Lu Qingyun and prepare to use the power of the broken world boat to build his power in the realm of the gods.


    The seeds have been sown, and the next thing to do is to wait and see what happens.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of thunder in the sky.


    The burly figure above the sky flew straight down, and the speed of the person coming was extraordinary, and it was already within a thousand miles in the blink of an eye.


    "The Lu family, you **** it!"


    "My ancestor of the Li family died because of you, and my ancestor of the Li family died because of you. Today, as the ancestor of the Li family, I want you to know that we do not tolerate any insults!"


    With a bang, the figure above the sky slammed down towards the ground.


    A furious whistling sounded.


    The buildings on the ground began to tremble slightly.


    Su Yan raised his eyelids and glanced at the sky.


    "The strength is good, but unfortunately you found the wrong opponent."


    This person''s strength has the cultivation base of the middle stage of the gods, but it is only the middle stage entry.


    Outside the window, Lu Qingshan''s parents were walking back and forth restlessly. They were only in the realm of immortal kings, and the momentum above their heads could make them hit hard.


    What to do now!


    At this moment, a long knife came out of the body.


    Above the sky, Guan Peng stood proudly, and his aura was no longer so fierce, instead he looked relaxed and comfortable.


    With the long knife aimed at the person who came, it was gently cut out.


    This knife has the taste of Su Yan''s sword technique.


    With a bang, a long knife above the sky instantly blocked the future people from the range.


    "court death!"


    Lu Qingyun also flew into the sky. I don''t know what agreement the two of them reached, but at this time, there was a sense of unity between the two of them.


    Su Yan also ignored the outside world. In the middle stage of Divine Transformation, it was enough for Guan Peng to practice his skills.


    Now what makes him pay attention is the change of his own divine body.


    After cultivating into the immortal dragon body, his body is growing rapidly.


    After devouring the special materials collected from the corpse of God General, his body has reached an unimaginable level.


    Just waving a fist, the flesh is enough to produce terrifying lethality.


    Judging from the aftermath of the Yin Queen''s fight with many masters, he is now enough to kill a mid-stage God Transformation Realm powerhouse at will.


    It is no wonder that the strength of the divine general is extremely terrifying, not only in terms of cultivation, but also in terms of physical strength.


    A powerful body will **** him when he comes, and his terrifying cultivation base can exert astonishing destructive power.


    Under the combination of the two, it is no wonder that God will be able to easily suppress one world.


    It''s just that he also learned the truth from the rulers of the Yin Hou sages, such as the Queen of Yin, that it is extremely difficult to obtain the substances that the God will possess.


    I am afraid that this batch of special substances on my body is also the accumulation of the unfortunate **** general for many years.


    It''s just that these accumulations are now cheaper for themselves.


    After arranging the divine stone formation, Su Yan opened a treasure chest again.


    This time, no colorful light appeared, but a branch appeared in front of Su Yan.


    This is!


    Flame tree branches?


    It''s no wonder that he was hunted down by the powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm back then. Even in the hands of a **** general, such treasures are extremely rare!


    "Thank you."


    Without any hesitation, Su Yan grabbed the branches of the Divine Tree and started refining.


    above the sky.


    Queen Yin forced everyone to retreat, and she quickly chased after Liu Kuang.


    "You **** who has lost his conscience, if you don''t leave me a little bit of the magic medicine, the Aijia will definitely cut your corpse into thousands of pieces!"


    The momentum of the queen is like a rainbow, and the momentum that was originally weakened is also rising at this moment.


    "No, it''s a big thing, who would have thought that the Queen of Yin is actually hiding her cultivation, and now chooses to release her cultivation, either by snatching the magic medicine and becoming a **** general with the help of the medicinal power, or by using her own strength to become a **** general ."


    "But I can be sure of one thing, everyone who participated in the hunt today will become her enemies in the future."


    The corners of Murong Yi''s mouth rose, and her eyes swept across Yin Hou.


    "Analysis, everyone make a choice, whether to kill the Yin Queen or choose a family funeral!"


    "Kill her!"


    Someone makes a choice.

 Chapter 5372： The secret of the divine tree!

    Chapter 5372 The Secret of the Divine Tree!


    bang.


    Tree shadows were projected from the flames, shaking in mid-air.


    Su Yan stared intently at the fiery ball in front of him. This was the essence of the branches of the Divine Flame Tree, which contained the power of the Divine Flame Tree.


    This group of fiery **** is spinning gently at this time, and the surging vitality inside is fluctuating, just looking at it makes people greedy.


    With a casual move, Su Yan swallowed the essence into his stomach.


    He only felt that a roaring sound in Tianling Gai suddenly sounded, and Su Yan suddenly felt that the scene in front of him changed abruptly.


    In the blazing land of dark golden flames everywhere, the ground is full of red magma.


    Just above the magma, an ancient tree was growing quietly at this time, and falling branches kept falling into the magma, and occasionally one or two were pushed to the edge of the magma waterfall over time.


    And this land of flames happens to be hidden in a certain realm.


    As expected of the branches of the Fire God Tree, it was able to hide this influence.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, only to feel that after absorbing the essence of this time, an impulse was brewing all over his body.


    It seems that he has endless strength, making him want to go out and fight against the strong outsiders.


    pity.


    Under the light of Guan Peng''s sword, even a powerhouse in the middle stage of God Transformation could only wait obediently to die.


    Fully absorb the power in the essence.


    Su Yan put the dried branches together with the previous ones.


    Just put it in the storage bag, and a wonderful reaction suddenly appeared.


    A star map appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes.


    There is a direction in the picture, which is in the edge area near the center of the star map, where the flame tree grows.


    Su Yan suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    This is the Sacred Flame Tree. If he can refine the entire Sacred Flame Tree, wouldn''t his strength be able to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Just like this time.


    Although Su Yan sat still, the energy in his body was constantly increasing.


    There was a crackling sound, as if some joints in his body were opened.


    On the surface of Su Yan''s body, a powerful aura that belonged to the God Transformation Realm spread out.


    This is, breaking through the realm again, and now he is equivalent to the strength of the sixth layer of the gods.


    If he went a step further, Su Yan would be able to officially enter the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. The strength of this realm soared greatly, and once he entered the realm he could almost crush the previous realm.


    Dispersing the formation, Su Yan''s eyes fell on the sky.


    "Boss, it''s already been slaughtered. This **** still wants to provoke me, but it turned out to be no match for me at all.


    He casually threw a head on the ground, and Guan Peng''s face was full of spring breeze.


    In the actual battle just now, he actually realized the new move of the Batian Sabre to the realm of Dacheng.


    Once he succeeds, Guan Peng''s strength will increase by leaps and bounds.


    "In that case, you should retreat first."


    Su Yan patted Guan Peng on the shoulder. His strength was already among the best in the realm of the gods. He fought against the high realm with a low realm. Even any power with such strength would try to win over him.


    "As for you, Lu Qingshan, you have to come with me, I have something to call you."


    Lu Qingshan was suddenly shocked, and his eyes flashed with divine light. This is his teacher''s eldest brother. Needless to say, just a few casual pointers have made the eldest brother''s strength improve by leaps and bounds.


    Could it be your chance?


    Lu Qingshan hurriedly followed behind Su Yan.


    "You often travel in the Sea of ??Fragments, have you ever seen such a star field?"


    Su Yan casually landed on his forehead.


    In an instant, the star field suddenly expanded.


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes were dull, and it was difficult for him to return to his senses for a long time.


    When he regained his senses again, Su Yan was already sitting on the table and eating snacks.


    Where is this senior, this is an expert hidden in the world, but now that he has a playful mind, he deliberately stayed in the world for a short period of time.


    "Senior, where did this star map come from!"


    Lu Qingshan''s voice is trembling, the star map has always been precious.


    The reason why the Lu family was able to become one of the top 100 families in the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty was because of the star map.


    This star map is the core of the family''s inheritance from generation to generation. If there is no star map, even if you want to explore the void and search for the corresponding realm, I am afraid that it will take an unknown number of years of effort.


    Now, this senior has given him a complete star map, and even more clearly sorted out the marking symbols of all the star maps.


    This makes Lu Qingshan such a treasure.


    "Senior is willing to let me know this star map now, which is to recreate my Lu family. From now on, my Lu family will only follow your lead!"


    Lu Qingshan knelt on the ground and without hesitation presented the treasure representing the status of the head of the family with both hands.


    Having obtained the star map, Lu Qingshan now has the confidence to lead the Lu family to connect with all areas.


    "Have you thought about it, do you really want to surrender to me?"


    "Yes, thanks to your gift, our Lu family is the eighteenth generation of our ancestors who burned the incense. With your star map guide, we will obtain a large amount of resources in a short period of time."


    "From now on, my Lu family will be your vassal."


    Lu Qingshan is not a fool. The star map that his Lu family spent more than ten generations exploring, only lit up a small piece of the vast star map.


    Now, after having a complete star map, he will drive the Boundary Boat to lead the Lu family to become the top family worthy of the name in the domain of the gods.


    Su Yan took over the mark of the patriarch of the Lu family, left his own mark and returned it to Lu Qingshan again.


    "I know what you and Guan Peng think. Since you have a certainty, then go ahead and do it with confidence!"


    Su Yan smiled and handed out a small bottle of green concoction.


    This was part of the dilution he had made after absorbing the divine medicine left by the gods.


    It was originally intended as a consumable for cultivating one''s own people, but I didn''t expect Lu Qingshan''s chance to be so coincidental.


    Taking the treasure excitedly, Lu Qingshan swallowed it in front of Su Yan.


    The next moment, his body began to emit blue light, and his body slowly flew towards the sky.


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes became blurred, and those eyes were even more shocking and inexplicable.


    "I am, going to become a God Transformation Realm?"


    Thousands of years of accumulation in the Immortal Emperor Realm were not as good as Su Yan''s cup of tea. This kind of experience made his mind even more determined.


    Follow Su Yan!


    Lu Qingshan snorted twice, his body was suspended in the air, and he flew towards the sky.


    above the sky.


    The clouds began to gather quickly.


    This is the thundercloud that only appears when the powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm crosses the calamity.


    Could it be that within the bounds of the World Traversing Ark today, the Lu family is going to transcend the calamity to become a god-turning powerhouse, and a god-man will appear again?


    Just under the watchful eyes of many forces, one after another thunder slammed down.


    Right now.


    The prince of the Holy Dynasty, who was wearing a dragon robe, was slowly approaching the realm of wearing the boundary boat.


    The Prince of the Holy Dynasty stood out of thin air, and his eyes swept across the scope of the piercing boat.


    "Interesting, is this the family that my mother asked me to befriend?"

 Chapter 5373： Prince arrives

    Chapter five thousand three hundred seventy-three the prince arrives


    The thunder was overwhelming, and it slammed down intensively.


    Even the masses of dozens of miles below were already scared to the ground under this majestic power.


    The thunder tribulation of the powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm is so terrifying.


    Guan Peng, who was proud of the cloud, flashed.


    Swinging the long knife in his hand.


    The golden Batian sword left several illusions in the sky.


    The saber gas is vertical and horizontal, and it is powerful.


    Even the powerhouses in the Spirit Transformation Realm who had the heart to stop them, after feeling the sword intent, their complexion changed and they fell towards the ground.


    Without the peak strength of God Transformation Realm, it is impossible to bypass Guan Peng''s Batian Sword restriction.


    Su Yan took a sip of tea comfortably. The Lu family was quite well-behaved, and they were very careful in entertaining him, for fear that something might not be what he wanted.


    This family has now obeyed Lu Qingshan''s words, and if it can be used for its own use, it will be very good.


    Looking up at the sky, Su Yan closed his eyes again.


    At his realm, there is no need to deliberately perceive the situation around him.


    Unless someone has practiced the means of concealment, every word and deed will make the spirit transformation realm powerhouse feel clearly.


    The Lu family is not monolithic. After encountering many changes, it is now like a bird in shock.


    At this time, there are very few people in the deer family who are ready to leave.


    But what made Su Yan more concerned was that at the edge of the deer''s house, there was already a flying chariot slowly landing at this time, and all the flying chariots behind them were gods who had cultivated in the God Transformation realm.


    On the surface of these people''s bodies, the colorful brilliance continued to shine, and they looked majestic and magnificent.


    The man at the head was even more extraordinary, and it looked like a arrogant dragon had descended.


    As soon as he got off the flying chariot, his aura had instantly risen to the peak of the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Is this showing the deer family their strength?


    Su Yan shook his head, what a pity.


    The prince of the Holy Dynasty showed his strength and chose the wrong object.


    Since the Lu family got the star map, they will soar into the sky, plus the resources in their hands.


    This prince must have been guided by the Queen of Yin before coming.


    Pity.


    Just when he closed his eyes and deduced the exercises.


    Suddenly.


    A stream of light rushed towards the figure of the Prince of the Holy Dynasty.


    It''s Guan Peng!


    The figure is like a streamer, flying towards the flying chariot of the prince of the Holy Dynasty, and the light of the divine sword around the waist flows.


    As his figure fell to the ground.


    "Don''t be rude in front of Immortal Venerable."


    "you!"


    Behind the Prince of the Holy Dynasty, one person stood up instantly.


    The long spear in his hand flashed coldly.


    "court death!"


    The long spear stabbed forward fiercely, and the violent power erupted continuously.


    A terrifying force that has been condensed to the extreme rushed forward fiercely, hitting directly in front of Guan Peng like a ray of light.


    This kind of terrifying streamer began to bloom with amazing aftertaste. The powerful shock wave, centered on the place where the two of them fought, actually evaporated a terrifying pothole that was hundreds of meters deep on the ground within the scope of one meter in diameter. .


    "interesting."


    A cold light flashed in Guan Peng''s eyes, and the long knife in his hand was aimed at the front and lightly slashed.


    There was a crisp sound, and the violent power erupted from the long sword in an instant, tearing at the enemy with a mighty force.


    The golden light suddenly lit up from behind Guan Peng.


    "Do not!"


    screamed.


    The guards of the Prince of the Holy Dynasty wanted to leave, but the next second they were slashed downward by Guan Peng''s terrifying sword light.


    A loud bang.


    The guards of the Prince of the Holy Dynasty were instantly split into two.


    The shrill screams stopped abruptly.


    Guan Peng fell to the ground, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "It''s your turn."


    Hooking his fingers, Guan Peng''s eyes flashed a fierce light.


    Prince of the Holy Dynasty, so what?


    Su Yan is an Immortal Venerable. As long as he doesn''t want to meet someone, Guan Peng must stop him.


    "stop!"


    The prince of the Holy Dynasty raised his brows, his eyes fell on Guan Peng, and there was a flash of light in those eyes.


    Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen the main lord yet, this existence''s subordinates are so powerful, the powerhouse in the early stage of the gods can be easily killed with just a knife.


    This guy''s strength is strong enough, if he can take him by his side as a subordinate, I am afraid it will help him a lot.


    "Little brother, I don''t know if you are interested in coming under the command of the Prince of the Holy Dynasty. As long as you are willing, I will give you enough resources for the cultivation of the gods."


    "I can satisfy you with all my money and food."


    The corners of the Prince''s mouth rose and he slowly stretched out his hand.


    "I am Yu Chengtian, the prince of the Holy Dynasty. Although I don''t know how amazing the strength of this Heavenly Venerate powerhouse is in your mouth, as long as you are willing to follow me, I can satisfy everything you want."


    "Is it?"


    Guan Peng pouted in disdain.


    Following a little prince of the monarchy?


    It''s just a frog at the bottom of the well, do you really think that your strength is extremely powerful?


    "Thank you for the kindness of the prince, I am grateful, but unfortunately I, Guan Peng, don''t have such a good appetite to eat your family''s meals."


    Yu Chengtian''s face changed wildly, and those eyes were extremely cold.


    "Do you know that in the southeast direction of the Longevity God Realm, our Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty can also be ranked in the top 800 in the C-level realm."


    "I don''t know how many strong men who have no hope of stepping into the realm of the gods in this life want to sharpen their heads and drill into the holy dynasty of the Queen of Yin."


    "And you, this prince has given you a chance. Since you don''t cherish it, you will regret it when you are desperate!"


    "Is it?"


    The long knife in Guan Peng''s hand fell toward his shoulder, and his eyes were full of mockery.


    "His Royal Highness, you may be thinking a little wrong. I don''t follow you, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have anyone worthy of following. I advise you to be more respectful. will regret it.��


    Yu Chengtian burst into laughter, his face was already covered with frost.


    "Let me guess, your eldest brother can never be the trash of the Lu family, there is only one possibility, the man my mother asked me to come to befriend, but..."


    Yu Chengtian''s eyes lit up, and his eyes were full of pity.


    "You are not a powerhouse in the late stage of God Transformation, at most you are an existence in the middle stage of God Transformation."


    "Such a person is not worthy of being my opponent."


    Behind Yu Chengtian, a burly figure walked out slowly.


    Those eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "High worship, then I will trouble you!"


    Yu Chengtian lowered his head slowly, Gao Zong did not say a word, but slowly took out a long spear from behind.


    "I haven''t experienced a life-and-death fight for three years. This time, thank you for letting me have a go."


    "In order to express my gratitude to you, you can rest assured that I will not kill you."


    After the spears were spliced ??together, Gao Xiang slowly shook the spear, which was comparable to the terrifying fluctuations of vitality in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm erupting from the spear.


    "Having a magical weapon with an artifact spirit, this time, the high worship is sure to win!"

 Chapter 5374： dumbfounded

    Chapter 5374 dumbfounded


    "Win for sure?"


    Guan Peng''s feet exploded, and his body was torn to the front.


    The violent power instantly opened a gap in the ground.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Guan Peng''s strength has improved rapidly recently, especially after he displayed that tyrannical sword, he has also integrated into his own swordsmanship."


    "interesting."


    Su Yan sighed, he didn''t expect that the powerhouse after ascending from the Immortal Realm would be so talented.


    With Guan Peng''s shot, the knife and the gun collided fiercely.


    A terrifying light emerged fiercely from the place where the two collided.


    Everyone''s heart trembled fiercely, and they all looked at the place where the two were fighting.


    Comparable to the battle fluctuations in the later stage of the God Transformation Realm, with the two at the center, within a radius of three meters, the space revealed dark cracks.


    The terrifying attraction emerged spontaneously, and this attraction produced a strong hurricane, blowing mighty in all directions.


    "Oops, my deer family''s foundation!"


    Someone in the Lu family screamed and watched as two treasures shimmering with colorful rays of light were fiercely attracted to the crack in the space.


    The eyes of the Lu family are full of despair. This is the treasure that the Lu family has accumulated for generations. If it is gone now, the Lu family will probably be finished.


    Just when everyone was in despair, terrifying fluctuations of vitality emerged, falling directly on the powerhouse in the late stage of God Transformation, and also directly smashed into the space crack.


    The crack was destroyed, and the powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation stage directly knelt on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "High worship."


    Yu Chengtian was stunned in place, and he stepped forward unwillingly for a long time.


    "I don''t know where the senior shot, please forgive the impulse of the junior, don''t start with Gao Zong, the reason for all this is because of me, you can punish me at will without complaint."


    Su Yan snorted coldly, this prince of the Holy Dynasty was so good at being a man, he even put the consequences of the two choices in front of him.


    Dispose of at will?


    If you can really deal with the prince of the Holy Dynasty at will, what will be ushered in will be the conquest of the Holy Dynasty army after Yin.


    What a ruthless Yang, what a deep scheming.


    Su Yan waved his hand disdainfully.


    "No, go away, let Yin Hou see me."


    Su Yan''s words rang in the ears of the Prince of the Holy Dynasty.


    Yu Cheng''s complexion kept changing, and he finally chose to pull Gao Zong and slowly turned away.


    Not long after the Prince of the Holy Dynasty left, another stream of light suddenly fell, and in this stream of light, a burly face suddenly appeared.


    "This seat has finally been found, what about the Lu family, your piercing boat is so fast, how can this seat''s Frisbee be weaker than yours!"


    Murong Yi took a step slowly and landed on the frisbee and stood at the entrance of the Lu Mansion.


    "Is there anyone? I, Murong Yi, came to visit!"


    As Murong Yi''s voice fell, the entire Lu family began to jump around.


    The gray-haired old man went to the gate to greet him.


    Su Yan raised his brows, isn''t this person the one who appeared in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, how could he chase after him?


    Just when he was wondering, Murong Yi had already walked into the room, glanced around, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Fellow Daoist, how long do you want to be lurking, come out and meet me soon!"


    The rolling sound was like an explosion in the ear, and it rushed towards the surroundings.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Guan Peng''s figure landed at the entrance of the lobby, his eyes swept around, and quickly landed at the door of the room where Su Yan was, quietly waiting for the call in the room.


    "Why did Patriarch Murong come here?"


    The door opened, Su Yan walked slowly to the entrance of the lobby, glanced casually into the lobby, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    The complete powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, although he sat there calmly, his aura was like a blazing sun, rushing in all directions.


    Even the air was trembling slightly under this momentum.


    As for the strong men of the Lu family who have not reached the realm of the Immortal King, they are already trembling at this time, for fear that the other party will be destroyed if they are unhappy.


    Su Yan slowly walked into the hall under the terrified gazes of many deer family members.


    "What about your cultivation base, fellow Daoist..."


    Frowning, Murong Yi''s face flashed a hint of surprise, but then she relaxed her brows.


    "I have one thing I need you to help me with, my fellow Daoist."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Su Yan felt the aura of completeness in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and his palm lightly rested on the armrest of the seat.


    The momentum that seemed like a landslide burst out in an instant, and quickly returned to normal, making the opposite Murong Yi also completely calm.


    "I really didn''t expect that fellow Daoist''s strength is so strong, and the strength is almost the same as mine, but why are you willing to be so low-key."


    Murong Yi frowned and looked at Su Yan, her face was full of sadness.


    "In the hands of the old man Liu Kuang, did you get all the gods in your hands?"


    Su Yan spread his hands and smiled at Murong Yi.


    "It''s true that he has already handed it all over. Could it be that he didn''t share a little bit with you?"


    Murong Yi shook her head, her face filled with sorrow.


    "Don''t say it''s profit sharing, I haven''t even found the shadow of the person. I don''t know where this old man ran to with the things."


    With a disappointed sigh, Murong Yi''s face was filled with anticipation.


    His eyes swept across Su Yan, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "It''s your first time to come to my pilgrimage. Since you came with the world boat, it seems that you are from the outside world. I don''t know where you come from, little friend?"


    The cold light in Murong Yi''s eyes shone, and Su Yan did not hide it.


    "Southeast Territory."


    "Could it be that there will be a **** in the southeast region?"


    Murong Yi was excited.


    If there is a realm where gods will often come, this will be great news for the strong people who are trying to enter the realm of gods.


    "I don''t know, when the gods will come, there will be no sound. Maybe there will be gods in your realm."


    Su Yan was extremely calm.


    Murong Yi sighed and clenched his palms into fists.


    "Fellow Daoist, do you know why I stopped the Yin queen from getting the gift of the **** general, because I didn''t want to see this old woman become a **** general before us."


    "Once this woman becomes a god, those of us will probably be in huge trouble, and the disaster of the downfall of the family is imminent."


    Taking a deep breath, Murong Yi''s face was full of melancholy.


    "As long as you can help me get a gift from God, I''m willing to buy it for any amount."


    Su Yan looked at Murong Yi silently, and after a long time, she took out a bottle of water and placed it in front of him.


    "This is a bottle of diluted water gifted by the gods. You have reached the perfect state. If you drink this bottle of water, it will definitely help a lot, but I have one condition."


    "One bottle of water in exchange for millions of divine stones!"


    Murong Yi was immediately dumbfounded.

 Chapter 5375： a small goal

    Chapter 5375 A small goal


    "Sure enough!"


    Murong Yi''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    "Million God Stone, I can meet your requirements, but you have to tell me how many copies you have!"


    This was about the future of the Murong family, and he would not allow any loss.


    As long as he can successfully obtain the gift of a **** general, he can successfully step into the peak realm of the late stage of the **** transformation, and even become a **** general.


    Once you become a god, the entire Murong family will advance by leaps and bounds!


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose.


    "There are hundreds of bottles, enough for you to use."


    "This was originally a treasure I got from the gods, and I did this deliberately in order to nurture the younger generation of the clan."


    "Patriarch Murong, are you trying to rob me!"


    Su Yan said these words softly, but the aura on his body suddenly swelled.


    There was a ferocious look on Murong''s face.


    "Grab you, how could I do this, fellow Daoist, wait a moment!"


    A stream of light shot up into the sky, and a jade talisman in Patriarch Murong''s hand shot up into the sky.


    As the jade talisman went away, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth slowly rose.


    It seems that the powerhouses of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty have become accustomed to the days of being at the top. Is it possible that there are 100 million divine stones in the account today?


    At this moment, the robbery cloud above the sky has begun to slowly dissipate.


    In the sky, Lu Qingyun slowly landed on the ground.


    He quickly walked into the lobby.


    "Patriarch Murong is here, and I am at a loss to welcome you."


    Lu Qingshan quickly walked to Su Yan''s side, and he knelt down on one knee.


    "I''ve seen seniors."


    The fierce light in Murong Yi''s eyes slowly faded away, and those eyes were full of amazement.


    "You have become a member of the Lu family?"


    "He is not a member of our Lu family, but he is the benefactor of our Lu family, and now the complete family of our Lu family is actually in his hands."


    The corners of Lu Qingshan''s mouth rose, his face full of pride.


    "Our Lu family starts today, life is his subordinate, and death is also his army of dead souls."


    Murong Yi''s body trembled, and among the noble families in the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, there was actually a family who chose to take refuge with someone outside the world?


    Could it be that there is a powerful force behind this person?


    For a moment, his mind changed.


    "Patriarch Murong, you still have to buy the gift of the gods in my hands, so hurry up, or I will close the door and thank you."


    "I buy, I buy, you wait!"


    Murong Yi turned and left the lobby, soaring into the sky, flying towards the family.


    "Senior, you are really amazing. This Murong Yi has extraordinary abilities, and once dominated the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, forcing the Yin Queen to hide in the ancestral court and not come out."


    "Now, I''m actually being polite to you!"


    Su Yan smiled and said nothing.


    Etiquette, that is also based on mutual equality.


    Obviously, this Murong Yi has regarded herself as a strong equal to him.


    Also, the fluctuation of vitality is comparable to the powerhouses who are at the peak of the late stage of God Transformation Realm, how can they be ignored by Murong Yi.


    Lu Qingshan is even more determined to hug Su Yan''s thigh. This is the head of the first family, and in front of the boss, he can only sit on an equal footing. Even if the prince of the Holy Dynasty comes, he has to get out of the way. The success of the boss in the future will never be small.


    Seeing this, Guan Peng also began to enter the retreat room assigned to him and began to practice.


    Lu Qingshan sat under Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    "Boss, I have now stepped into the realm of God Transformation. Although the Lu family''s exercises are powerful, exploring the star map is not enough. I wonder if you can teach me a powerful exercise, I think..."


    Su Yan threw it away.


    In the center of the hall of the deer house, a golden light suddenly burst out.


    In the golden light, a figure glared out of a book.


    "I am a god-level cultivation technique, and I also gave birth to spiritual wisdom. Junior, you will be punished for doing this to me."


    The palm of his hand lightly tapped, and suddenly a puff sounded, Su Yan waved his hand indifferently, and the exercise method had already fallen into Lu Qingshan''s hands for a long time.


    "This is a god-level technique, boss, this..."


    The Lu family was once lavish in the Yinhou Dynasty, and the family inheritance can also be ranked in the top ten in the Yinhou Dynasty.


    But even so, their background is nothing more than the Immortal Emperor-level exercises that can be interrupted after they have reached the realm of spiritual transformation.


    How is it like now that he has obtained a god-level cultivation technique.


    Judging from the book spirit of this exercise, it is at least a top-level exercise that allows oneself to cultivate to the perfection of the gods.


    Lu Qingshan just opened a page, and in an instant, the dark golden light clenched his mind.


    Su Yan watched Lu Qingshan''s changes calmly. At this moment, a strong man on him was constantly waving the magic spear in his hand, showing his strength.


    It''s a pity that although these powerhouses are good at cultivation, they are still far behind in actual combat.


    Recalling the battle between himself and the powerhouse who was about to descend, Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head.


    What if the cultivation base is strong, it is too weak in actual combat, and the dignified general does not work **** actual combat skills, but only pushes horizontally by relying on his own cultivation base.


    too weak.


    Shaking his head disappointedly.


    Su Yan''s eyes fell on Lu Qingshan.


    "You don''t have too much hope for this practice. Even if you learn it, it may not be able to improve your strength. What you need to do is to improve your actual combat ability."


    Su Yan''s words were like a big hammer, smashing **** Lu Qingshan''s head.


    Lu Qingshan looked over in confusion.


    "Actual combat ability, after the cultivation base is strong, can''t you be proud of the Quartet?"


    Su Yan pouted and slashed at will.


    The space was instantly punched into a black hole.


    The terrifying attraction had not yet appeared, and was suppressed by Su Yan.


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Su Yan sat back in the chair.


    Lu Qingshan''s body began to tremble, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "I see it clearly, don''t worry, I will definitely practice according to what you said!"


    "So much the better."


    Su Yan smiled and stared at the sky above.


    "Friend, you''ve watched a good show for so long, shouldn''t it be time to show up!"


    Lu Qingshan''s body tightened, and he looked at the sky vigilantly.


    Above the sky, the clouds were suddenly torn apart, and a burly figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s you!"


    Lu Qingshan''s face was full of surprise, and the long spear behind him began to glow with golden light.


    "Senior Liu Kuang, why did you come to my Lu family? Could it be that you want to do something to my Lu family?"


    Liu Kuang smiled awkwardly at Lu Qingshan. He waved the axe in his hand and slashed lightly, and a black hole suddenly appeared in the sky. As he jumped in, he suddenly appeared in the center of the lobby with a swish.


    "You two, don''t blame me for coming uninvited. I came here to return this hot medicine to my little brother."


    After Liu Kuang finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "You want to be a good boy when you get a bargain, do I allow you to go?"


    Su Yan''s incomparably indifferent voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 5376： provocative

    Chapter 5376 Provocation


    "Um?"


    Liu Kuang raised his eyebrows.


    His eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "Junior, so you are not happy with Lao Tzu''s arrangement?"


    "You don''t want to go back with this gift from God, do you?"


    The axe began to bloom with colorful light, and Liu Kuang''s face was also full of arrogance.


    "Boy, I am Liu Kuang. If you are a member of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of the Underworld, you should know how noble I am when I stand here. It''s already a face for you to stand here and talk to you!"


    "If you''re not convinced, let''s touch?"


    Liu Kuang sneered again and again, his whole body burst out with aura of completeness, and he faintly moved towards the peak.


    Su Yan looked at Liu Kuang calmly.


    "You have eaten the gift of the gods, and you have to compensate. Since you have chased the range of the broken world boat and tried to start a war, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He slashed hard towards the front.


    A bang.


    A terrifying black hole appeared.


    "Let''s go, I hope your strength is as strong as your mouth."


    Stepping into it, Su Yan calmly watched Liu Kuang walk into the void, and Lu Qingshan also followed.


    "Boy, life and death are destiny and wealth is in the sky. I only ate a little of your food today, so you will fight with me and see how I beat you to death today!"


    Step forward, the axe held high.


    Behind Liu Kuang, as if a barbaric reopened, a blue-violet sky slowly unfolded and stretched for thousands of miles, covering most of the void.


    In the sky, there is a burly figure with highly developed muscles who is stepping into the air at this time, and the speed is as fast as lightning.


    On the surface of the figure''s body, the airflow is constantly spewing towards the surroundings.


    Suddenly.


    The burly figure stopped, as if he had found something, and with a casual move, a streamer turned into an axe and fell into the palm of his hand.


    At the moment when the axe fit, the blue and purple sky began to ripple, and the figure became a phantom standing behind Liu Kuang.


    "Boy, how strong is your ability? Laozi''s ability is not simple. Today, I will show you the stunt of Laozi''s fame."


    "The Desolate God Axe!"


    As Liu Kuang shouted these words, the phantom behind him moved.


    A terrifying battle axe that looked like a realm in his hand was slowly raised, and the phantom slashed towards Su Yan fiercely.


    The stable void began to collapse crazily under this axe.


    As if a black hole was created in the void, all the void buckets began to surge wildly.


    Su Yan''s body was pulled by this invisible force and flew towards the void black hole opened up by the axe.


    If it is sucked into it, it will definitely be smashed into pieces on the ground.


    Liu Kuang''s face is full of pride, this kid will definitely have nowhere to go, he is dead!


    Just when Liu Kuang was extremely proud, Su Yan stopped strangely in the void.


    He looked at Liu Kuang with pity, and an invisible wave behind him suddenly expanded.


    An emperor''s aura expanded from his body in an instant, and the size was more than a hundred miles in size.


    Even Wanli is not enough to describe Su Yan''s state at this time.


    As Su Yan lowered his head, the emperor''s spirit also slowly lowered his head, and the emotionless eyes were filled with pity at this time.


    "Go in peace."


    Su Yan drew out his sword and slashed ahead.


    Tens of thousands of snowflakes appeared in the void.


    The moment these snowflakes appeared, Liu Kuang''s figure was completely covered.


    "Die with peace of mind!"


    Su Yan sighed and Reincarnated tore open a space crack and was about to get out.


    "die?"


    The loud laughter suddenly came from where Liu Kuang was.


    Liu Kuang floated out of the snowflakes mixed with blood, and the ferocious look in his eyes was extremely violent.


    "Today I will show you what it means to be strong and what it means to be unshakable."


    Liu Kuang''s figure suddenly accelerated, and behind him, the violent phantom also drilled into his body violently at this time.


    An unimaginable aura spewed from the surface of his body and rushed in all directions.


    Even though it was a hundred miles away, Lu Qingshan felt a severe danger coming.


    Unstoppable.


    Lu Qingshan hurriedly tore the space and got back to the real world.


    However, Su Yan looked at the rapidly expanding body with indifferent expression, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "This is your trump card, this is your method?"


    Sigh.


    Su Yan took two steps forward, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "You have disappointed me so much."


    "Look how I cut you off!"


    Aim at the front and gently wave the sword in your hand.


    A terrifying and terrifying light swept forward in a mighty manner.


    In an instant, the crystalline silk thread tightly bound the huge figure that was hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Take me a move, God''s Foot!"


    Su Yan''s voice sounded, but his body suddenly disappeared.


    On the surface of Liu Kuang''s body, 100,000 illusions of Su Yan appeared.


    With these illusions, they aimed at Liu Kuang''s body and kicked out the gods.


    Liu Kuang''s body instantly turned into a light leaking sieve, and rays of light shot out in all directions.


    "This is impossible. I am a peak powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation realm. How could you, a little guy at the peak of the middle stage of the God Transformation stage, hurt me!"


    Liu Kuang was going crazy, but unfortunately Su Yan''s face remained unchanged.


    "What about the peak of the God Transformation Realm? It''s just that you haven''t been promoted to the God General Realm."


    Su Yan''s body slowly emerged above Liu Kuang''s head.


    "Steal my things and come back to threaten me. Who gave you the guts?"


    Sneering again and again, Su Yan kicked out.


    A bang.


    The golden air wave instantly started from Liu Kuang''s head and swept to the heels.


    Liu Kuang''s body began to explode, and dark golden rays of light swept across the four directions.


    He looked at Su Yan in horror.


    "You...how could you kill the peak powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm so easily!"


    Liu Kuang''s body was shaking.


    Su Yan pouted in disdain.


    "You people will only bully the weak based on your own cultivation level. If you really meet someone stronger than you, how are you opponents?"


    Su Yan''s words left Liu Kuang stunned.


    "Are we really just bullying people?"


    "No, no, the reason why we are strong is because we believe in a one-strength attack!"


    The surface of Liu Kuang''s body, where the light should have leaked, began to heal like crazy.


    He was about to start, but the next second, Su Yan''s figure had already crossed his huge body.


    "how can that be!"


    In an instant, a sword that was thousands of miles long cut through his head.


    Liu Kuang, the peak powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, fell.


    Returning to reality again, Su Yan glanced at the sky.


    Above the sky, the blood rain has begun to spread.


    A roar of blood-colored thunder flashed, and the rain above the sky began to pour frantically toward the bottom.


    Lu Qingshan looked at Su Yan dully.


    Is this the importance of technique?


    To kill the peak powerhouse in the late stage with the cultivation of the gods in the middle stage?

 Chapter 5377： Severe Tenshintai

    The fifth thousand three hundred and seventy-seventh chapters


    silence.


    Dead silent.


    Above the sky, Murong Yi, who had just arrived here, felt a long-lost breath.


    "Liu Kuang?"


    Looking at the blood-colored rain in the sky, Murong Yi''s complexion changed wildly.


    Could it be that this beast again took away the gifts of the gods, and now he has to take away the rest of the gifts?


    Damn, never let this old thing get its way.


    Tear apart the space, and Mu Chung hurried to the void.


    Just entering the void, Liu Kuang''s pupils suddenly shrank, what did he see?


    A huge corpse was floating in the void at this time, quietly waiting to rot.


    This is!


    Only when Liu Kuang entered the highest meaning of the **** of barren axe, the war demeanor that only appeared in the realm of the **** of war appeared in front of him at this time.


    The pale corpse is annihilating the divine light, and the spiritual aura has not left half of it.


    he died.


    A generation of powerhouse Liu Kuang fell.


    Shaking her head in disappointment, Murong Yi could feel a familiar aura appear.


    This aura was extremely terrifying, and even if he was at the peak of the late stage of God Transformation, it still made Murong Yi feel alarmed.


    With a random move, Murong Yi grabbed the empty space.


    But he became more and more certain of his thoughts.


    After breaking through the space again, Murong Yi quickly left.


    Landing in front of the lobby of the Lu family, Murong Yi slowly walked into the lobby.


    His face was covered in sweat.


    "Daoist friend, Daoist friend!"


    Lu Qingshan looked at Murong Yi with a puzzled frown, the head of the first noble family was so frightened, could it be that something terrible happened?


    Murong Yi grabbed Lu Qingshan, her face full of anxiety.


    "Something happened, something happened, Liu Kuang died!"


    Lu Qingshan was stunned, he saw Su Yan''s return, but he didn''t expect Liu Kuang to die.


    As for the rain of blood on the top of the head, I thought that other powerful gods had fallen nearby.


    In the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty, there are many powerful people in the God Transformation Realm, but it is a pity that there are also many secret rebels.


    Now that Liu Kuang is dead, Lu Qingshan''s heart trembled fiercely. Compared with Murong Yi, the ancestor of the second family, there is a difference in strength, but it is not big.


    The most important thing is that this group of people is an important force in resisting the monarchy ruled by the Queen of Yin.


    Now, without the ancestors of the second family to contend against the power in the hands of the queen, what a terrifying and troubled world will come next!


    When Lu Qingshan was worried, Murong Yi was not idle either.


    The 100 million Divine Stone, which was accumulated by the Murong family for thousands of years, was all placed in front of Su Yan at this time.


    "Little brother, give me all the gifts of your diluted gods."


    Murong Yi was so excited that she eagerly walked up to Su Yan, her face full of anticipation.


    Su Yan waved his hand, and a large piece of diluted treasure medicine potion appeared in front of Murong Yi.


    "Go, Her Majesty the Queen of Yin will come in a while, you are not suitable here."


    Su Yan''s words suddenly made Murong Yi''s face change wildly.


    After the shadow, this old woman will definitely come, who makes this strong man a strong man who can give out the gift of God!


    After bringing her things, Murong Yi got up and left quickly.


    On the horizon, there were already several divine beasts that exuded the aura of God Transformation Realm, pulling the car and flying over.


    Before it landed, the range of the Baili Boundary Breaking Boat was silent.


    No one dared to stand up and look at the chariot above the sky.


    This is the driving force.


    Anyone who dared to stop him would be killed by the Yin Queen''s subordinates in the next moment.


    However, Su Yan looked at the car with an indifferent expression. Is the queen looking for a place for her own prince?


    Lu Qingshan was sweating profusely, looking at the car in the sky and fidgeting.


    Guan Peng curled his lips in disdain. Who could have the pomp and pomp of Lord Xianzun? Even a dynasty in a mere realm still wanted to put on a pomp to suppress Lord Xianzun.


    "Brother, why don''t you let me come, break this **** pomp and let them know how good we are."


    The Batian Sabre shone with golden light, and when Guan Peng waved his hand, it fell into his hands instantly.


    A terrifying aura erupted.


    The corners of Guan Peng''s mouth rose, and he raised his sword at the sky.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just stared at the car in the sky calmly.


    At a distance of hundreds of miles from the broken world boat, Yin Queen left the car roll alone, and her figure quickly appeared within the range of the broken world boat.


    "Fellow Daoist, your method of sitting on a mountain and watching a tiger fight with one hand is indeed unusual. If it wasn''t for my son''s secret reminder, I would have thought that I could obtain the treasure by myself."


    Standing in front of Su Yan, Queen Yin''s appearance returned to the stage of youth.


    "If I guessed correctly, the precious medicine must have fallen into your hands after Liu Kuang''s death."


    "Now, can you let my sister buy some?"


    Lu Qingshan was stunned.


    Guan Peng pouted in disdain and was about to step forward.


    "I can sell you part of it, but the price has to be negotiated."


    "I can feel that there is something in your post-yin dynasty that has a relationship with me. If I take it away, you can''t stop it."


    A smile bloomed on her face.


    "Isn''t it just a thing, as long as you can give me the precious medicine, I promise you it will be."


    There was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    As long as she stepped into the realm of the gods, what kind of materials could not be obtained.


    This young man is still young, but the higher the realm, the more treasures he can get, the better.


    Now, all these opportunities will have her share.


    "Wear my order, let my son lead the 30,000 army of the Holy Dynasty to prepare, and listen to the orders of Fellow Daoist Su at any time!"


    The voice of the queen fell, thousands of miles away.


    A large army rose into the air, which was clearly displayed on the jade plaque handed out by the queen.


    "Come on, Fellow Daoist Su, this is my promise to you. As long as you are willing, you can use the army of the 30,000 pilgrims at any time to help you get the resources you want."


    "This is the medicine you want."


    Su Yan handed out the precious medicine, he held the jade token and smiled.


    "Then, Master Lu, I''ll hunt for treasures first, my fellow Daoist after Yin, please protect the Lu family more."


    "Don''t worry, the Lu family will be the direct line of my Yin Queen Dynasty in the future!"


    Lu Qingshan''s face changed wildly.


    Su Yan ignored it, and took Guan Peng to the sky and flew into the distance.


    The Queen of Yin looked at the sluggish Lu Qingshan, and she pouted in disdain.


    "Boy, you really don''t think that after joining the so-called family alliance, your family will sit back and relax. I can tell you that my people have already found out the details of these so-called family alliance members."


    "Your life is good this time. Someone pulled your deer family to save you from disaster. After I take the precious medicine, you can show me clearly and see how I can exterminate these families one by one."


    on the cloud.


    Su Yan calmly glanced in the direction of the Lu family.


    The Lu family will not have any trouble now, but he needs to find out the magic medicine that he senses as soon as possible.


    "Brother, let Lu Qingyun go to receive Yin Queen, is this really okay, his strength is too weak."


    "It''s something he has to go through."


    Su Yan accelerated again.

 Chapter 5378： golden sunflower

    Five thousand three hundred and seventy-eight chapters golden sun grass


    The golden light converges slightly on the surface of the prescription.


    Su Yan pressed the cloud head, and the two quickly rushed down.


    Just above this prescription, a golden aftertaste is flashing.


    "Boss, where are we?"


    Guan Peng stood by and frowned and looked down, which was a desert.


    The two of them flew for three full days, and what were they looking for was such a wasteland?


    "We have arrived."


    The soft white sand slowly buried Su Yan''s instep. He calmly looked at the desert in front of him and grabbed it lightly.


    Like starlight, the white sand slowly slipped from the fingertips.


    "There is no strong spiritual energy in this place. Boss, did we come to the wrong place?"


    Guan Peng closed his eyes, his spiritual sense fluctuated for hundreds of miles, but he still found nothing.


    Not to mention plants, even these gravels are extremely fragile, as if they were sucked dry.


    It seems that this is a place of death, not to mention the magic medicine, even if it is a weed, there is not a single star here, someone must have misremembered.


    Guan Peng opened his mouth and was about to explain to Su Yan.


    "Hey, what a beast, he actually has the cultivation base of God Transformation Realm!"


    Su Yan gently slapped the ground.


    There was a rumbling sound.


    The originally soft sand suddenly split into an abyss at this time.


    Beneath the abyss, at this time, there was a pair of huge eyes looking towards the sky, and those eyes were full of indifference.


    A faint murderous intent floated slowly under these eyes.


    "What a big beast!"


    Guan Peng landed on the edge of the abyss, looking down at him indifferently, and the spirit energy on his body gathered crazily.


    "Boss, let me solve this beast for you. It''s my duty to solve problems."


    Guan Peng''s body fell as fast as a Dapeng spread its wings, and the Batian Sabre in his hand was suddenly unsheathed with a clanging sound.


    There was a sudden light in the abyss.


    Guan Peng''s eyes were murderous, and the speed was like lightning rushing down.


    The long knife in his hand slashed fiercely.


    The golden sword light slashed towards the bottom.


    There was a crackling sound.


    It''s like cutting into something hard.


    Guan Peng''s body rebounded at a faster speed.


    "What a hard shell, this beast''s body is hard!"


    With a sigh of emotion, Guan Peng looked at the terrifying eyes below with his eyes shining brightly, and his body was full of fighting spirit.


    The long knife in his hand turned slightly, and his body pulled out a long line again, aiming at the bottom and slamming it vigorously.


    Blue veins protruded on Guan Peng''s face, and the momentum on the surface of his body increased like a rainbow.


    "Damn it!"


    The long knife was like a rainbow, and the invisible momentum suddenly emerged behind him, and Guan Peng''s body accelerated again.


    The 1-mile-long Batian Sabre suddenly appeared on the surface of the Divine Saber, and with Guan Peng''s swing, it slashed mightily towards the bottom.


    A loud bang.


    Under the abyss, a burst of gravel was cut open, and the sound of hitting the ground sounded.


    Guan Peng flew up from below with a dismal face.


    Looking at the magic knife in his hand, helplessness was written all over his face.


    "Boss, I have tried my best. This thing is too weird. I can''t penetrate this beast''s shell. It''s like my magic knife is not sharp enough."


    Su Yan patted Guan Peng on the shoulder, and he stepped out.


    The wind whistled in his ears, and one after another divine essence separated from the air and continued to drill into his body.


    The speed of the free fall made Su Yan fly for a short while before appearing over the monster.


    "Ow!"


    A terrifying low-pitched roar sounded, and the monster seemed to sense the terrifying destructive power of Su Yan''s body.


    Although the monster was well hidden, Su Yan saw some strange places during his whereabouts.


    In the place where this beast is in the realm of transformation, there is a huge hole, which ensures that it has enough space for movement.


    In this void, Su Yan could clearly feel a burning reaction that only appeared after the sun was shining.


    As Su Yan got closer and closer to the monster''s body, this trait was also strengthened day by day.


    When it was only a mile away from the body of the monster below, a hot air rushed out from below.


    A smug look suddenly appeared in the monster''s eyes.


    This beast still counts people?


    Su Yan raised his brows and his speed suddenly accelerated.


    A roar of thunder sounded.


    The divine beast avoided Su Yan''s impact, like a gap in the body of a mountain.


    A dazzling light burst out from under his body instantly.


    Su Yan could feel that there was actually a small grass in the light.


    How is this going!


    Su Yan stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, but the next second he was stunned.


    Golden Sungrass?


    One of the divine herbs for refining breakthroughs in the divine realm.


    Unfortunately, although he saw Jinyang Grass, he felt a huge malicious attack in the next instant.


    Su Yan raised his head, he saw a huge mouth of blood rushing towards him, and in the direction of the golden sun grass, a young swordsman in white had already appeared.


    The swordsman swiftly swung the long sword in his hand, wielding a sword qi that was like a beam of light.


    The sword qi came to the side, and the fangs were on the side.


    The eyes of the beast were full of arrogance, as if they were content to gain the upper hand for themselves.


    "Die."


    It sounded like a roar of this voice.


    The divine beast clenched its teeth fiercely.


    There was a loud click.


    The divine beast stared blankly at the man in front of him, what happened just now, how could he feel that his mouth seemed to bite something hard.


    "What, do you feel something wrong?"


    Su Yan smiled, his palms slowly stretched forward, and began to constantly change forms.


    Suddenly.


    The palms have become dragon claws.


    The beast''s eyes widened, as if seeing a monster.


    "It seems that you are very familiar with this arm. I''m afraid your inheritance is not simple. Can you tell me your real name?"


    "I know that you mythical beasts are not simple, and the spiritual wisdom you possess will awaken itself at the stage of the beasts."


    "Be honest, I won''t kill you, but if you''re going to lie to me, I''m sorry!"


    Su Yan clenched his fists, and the air was suddenly burst by him.


    The loud explosion made the beast''s mouth bulge, and it took a long time for it to sigh.


    "Luanlong!"


    The space in the depths of the abyss echoed with low words, and Luanlong''s body emitted a white light, and soon began to shrink rapidly.


    In just one stick of incense, Luanlong''s body has recovered to the size of a puppy.


    "You are looking for the golden sun grass, right? There are a lot of golden sun grass here. Since you can find it, it proves that you have a relationship with this place. You can take a golden sun grass, but you have to promise me one thing. "


    Luanlong looked at Su Yan solemnly.


    "You must also know the value of these golden sun grasses. After you leave, you are not allowed to tell outsiders anything that happened here."


    "I want Jinyangcao not to be disturbed."

 Chapter 5379： Jinyang demon

    The fifth thousand three hundred and seventy-ninth chapters Jinyang demon


    "You want to turn her into a demon?"


    Su Yan frowned. The growth cycle of Jinyang Grass is not simple. It takes 3,000 years to grow into grass, 3,000 years to be used as medicine, 3,000 years to condense elixir, 30,000 years to become immortal, and 300,000 years to reach the edge of divine transformation.


    If it weren''t for the great opportunity, he was destined to only hang around at the peak of the Immortal Emperor all his life.


    Because of the spirit of vegetation, it is easy to be coveted by the strong.


    Now, the reason why this golden sun grass can achieve divine transformation is probably related to this dragon.


    "Yes, as long as she turns into a demon, I am willing to do anything, and you also have the blood of the dragon, can you satisfy me!"


    After Luanlong''s body shrunk, it looked a lot more cute at this time.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, just quietly looked at the golden sun grass in front of him.


    The surface halo of this golden sun grass is flowing, and it looks beautiful, but the spiritual light contained in it has been more than three points of despair.


    Obviously, Jinyangcao has used its own power too much in the outbreak just now.


    "Interesting, this golden sun grass can grow in a dark environment, and it can also emit light like the sun."


    Feel free to touch the golden sun grass.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the body of the Golden Sun Grass was blooming with subtle sword energy, as if it was resisting.


    pity.


    Jinyangcao''s strength is inferior to Su Yan, and at this time, it looks weaker and weaker because of its explosive strength.


    "You want to be with this guy?"


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and his eyes fell on the Golden Sun Grass.


    The leaves of the golden sun grass dipped a little faster.


    Su Yan sighed, grabbed it casually, and immediately a bottle of the diluted product of God''s Gift was taken out, and the treasure medicine potion fell on Jinyangcao''s body.


    "Crack!"


    "Who is it that is presumptuous on the land of my Great Jin Dynasty!"


    A roar sounded.


    Above the sky, a figure suddenly appeared, and it was about to rush towards the mighty below.


    "Benevolent, I''ll go up and resist first!"


    As soon as Luan Long''s voice fell, he was about to fly out of the abyss.


    "No, it''s not your time to worry about the outside world. For the divine beasts in the early stage of God Transformation, do you think you are strong enough to fight against the powerhouses in the middle stage of God Transformation?"


    Su Yan mocked Luan Long mercilessly, and he looked at the sky calmly.


    "The people above me will take action. It''s not your turn to come forward. You only need to do one thing now, and that is to protect the transformation of Jinyang Grass."


    "But I made it clear to both of you in advance that you need to recognize me as the master."


    "Only by being mine can I protect you, otherwise, even if you have the blood of the dragon race, you won''t be enough for me to protect the two of you."


    Luanlong and Jinyangcao were both stunned by Su Yan''s words.


    After a while, Luanlong''s face showed a pleasing look.


    "Then, Luanlong has seen the master!"


    Luan Long bowed his head obediently, he could clearly feel the fluctuation of vitality of the precious medicine Su Yan took out.


    This violent vitality made Luanlong''s body tremble wildly.


    This is the precious medicine that makes such divine beasts coveted. Obviously, the value of these medicines is not simple.


    If you can get such a precious medicine, you might be able to replenish the vitality lost in Jinyangcao''s body.


    Taking a deep breath, Luanlong''s eyes fell on the golden sun grass beside him.


    "Jin Yang, you should also submit. The master has a lot of treasures in his hand, which can help you to survive the divine transformation of the grass and tree monsters and become a grass and tree monster."


    The brilliance on the surface of the golden sun grass began to shrink.


    The battle in the sky also intensified.


    A burst of explosions suddenly exploded, and the sand and stones above also fell into the abyss like flowing water.


    Golden Sungrass has no choice.


    "I do!"


    A subtle voice sounded, and Jin Yangcao bowed her head obediently.


    Su Yan took out a bottle of precious medicine and poured it on Jinyangcao again.


    The green golden sun grass instantly became energized.


    Luanlong lowered his head excitedly and kept touching the golden sun grass, his eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Master, Jin Yang is about to turn into a demon."


    Su Yan nodded and took two steps back to make room for Jinyang Grass.


    In an instant, the golden sun grass instantly rose from three inches to a height of ten meters.


    The golden sun grass is still rising, and the branches and leaves are rapidly thickening and hard. At this time, she is no longer a simple herb, but more like a big tree.


    As the golden sun grass rose to 100 meters, the mutation suddenly appeared.


    The light above the sky seemed to be drawn by an invisible force, madly drilling into the abyss.


    Above the sky, there was a sudden roar.


    "Damn, get out of my way, there is a monster under the abyss that is transforming. If it succeeds in transforming, I am afraid it will harm the people. If you still block me now, you are declaring war on my Jin Dynasty!"


    An angry roar sounded.


    Su Yan''s expression was incomparably indifferent, and he waved his fingers lightly.


    Two sky-rocketing sword qi appeared beside Guan Peng, and he waved his hand along with Guan Peng.


    The two sword qi aimed at the person who came and beheaded them.


    The continuous sword light instantly defeated the defender of the Great Jin Dynasty.


    "Your strength is too weak, you are not suitable to guard the abyss and let the stronger beings in your Jin Dynasty come."


    Su Yan showed no mercy and stated his conditions.


    "you!"


    The general roared, and the violent fluctuation of vitality exploded, and he seemed to have opened his hole card.


    However, Su Yan sat on the stone indifferently, quietly watching Jinyang Grass transform into shape.


    As a stream of light slammed down, Jinyangcao''s body swelled by three points.


    A full half day passed, and the golden sun grass seemed to have absorbed enough sunlight.


    With a loud bang, Jinyangcao began to shrink its body continuously, and it began to shake off its green leaves and branches only after one person was tall.


    Wait until there is a faint sound.


    The body of Jinyangcao disappeared instantly, and was replaced by a delicate female body that looked like a flower fairy.


    This Fairy Hua gently flapped her wings and flew in front of Su Yan.


    "Master, Jin Yang has seen Master."


    Su Yan squeezed Hua Xianzi''s palm, as expected, she was a vegetation-like shape, this figure and this shape made people like it.


    "Luanlong, you can no longer be called Luanlong in the future, you will be called Aotian in the future, Jinyang, your name is too easy for people to guess, you will be called Jinyan in the future."


    Luan Long bowed his head towards Su Yan.


    "Thank you master for your name, I will be your loyal servant Aotian in the future."


    "I am your loyal servant Jin Yan."


    The two saluted Su Yan in unison.


    Su Yan glanced at the golden sun grass beside him, and put away the group of golden sun grass.


    The realm of these golden sun grasses is meager, and the accumulation of medicinal power is behind them, and these medicinal materials are enough to consume a medicinal pill.


    Putting away the golden sun grass, Su Yan got up.


    "Come with me."


    Su Yan vacated in front of him.


    Ao Tian and Jin Yan looked at each other, and they quickly followed.

 Chapter 5380： Destroy the army with one hand

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty chapters destroy the army with one hand


    "Boom!"


    above the sky.


    Guan Peng''s face was full of solemnity.


    The Batian Sabre in his hand was flashing with a dark golden light.


    The invisible air flow builds a blade of a thousand meters below.


    At this time, he looked like a tyrant, with a magnificent and unparalleled aura.


    Right across from Guan Peng.


    A warrior in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm looked proud, and the black armor on his body was glowing with dark black light.


    The war general is holding a long spear in his hand at this time, ready to stab forward at any time.


    The dark red light in his eyes was very dazzling.


    What is even more shocking is that behind this general, there are thousands of black armored troops on standby at any time.


    Is this the method of the Great Jin Dynasty?


    Guan Peng sneered again and again.


    "What a great Jin Dynasty, the means are so terrifying!"


    "If you want to use the mid-game generals of the God Transformation Realm and add a bunch of soldiers to take me down, you are too underestimated by the world!"


    "Batian Sword, slash!"


    Raising the long sword again, Guan Peng''s face was full of arrogance. At this time, the Batian sword he displayed was no longer a unique skill he had learned, but a trick he had obtained from Su Yan.


    The Batian sword in his hand began to change into a dark golden color, and he swung the long sword along with him.


    Terrifying air waves shot out from the blade of the Batian Sword.


    The continuous sword light slashed fiercely on the formation constructed by the generals and his subordinates.


    Even the heavens and the earth are shaking under this sword light.


    The sun and the moon were also short-lived in the ravages of this sword light.


    "Good boy, you have extraordinary means. If you can join my Great Jin Dynasty, I promise to make you the commander of the first army!"


    With a low roar, the general took a step forward, and the army behind him formed an attacking formation, raising his weapons in unison.


    "The Great Jin Dynasty, there is no life for me!"


    A loud bang.


    The entire army of the Jin Dynasty was connected into a group, and a phantom of a terrifying powerhouse in the late stage of the Camby God Realm slowly emerged in the void.


    It looked like an arrogant king, the figure looked down indifferently, and patted it lightly.


    There was a crackling sound.


    There was a huge gap in the sky.


    "Good come!"


    Guan Peng stepped forward, mercilessly beheading him with the long knife in his hand.


    A streak of light was continuously aimed at the sky.


    With the lingering of the knife light, the sky was also beheaded out of the cracks.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    "Magical skill, the last move of the Batian Sabre, dominate the world!"


    Holding the knife handle in both hands, Guan Peng''s face was full of smiles, and he swung the treasured knife in front of him.


    The dark golden knife light suddenly appeared.


    A loud bang.


    The clouds were completely smashed by the impact of both sides.


    In the desert dozens of miles deep, under the impact of the two people, a deep pit of tens of thousands of meters has been smashed.


    This is too strong!


    Aotian flew to the ground in a panic, and he glanced around.


    The perfect spherical deep pit, the strength of these two people is simply abnormal.


    Even if he broke out with all his strength, it was impossible to achieve such terrifying destructive power.


    "Is this the strong one?"


    Jin Yan silently looked at the spherical deep pit around her, wondering what she was thinking.


    Su Yan looked at the sky with an indifferent expression.


    At this point, Guan Peng seems to be at a disadvantage.


    "Boss, the peerless powerhouse with knives, is it ours?"


    Ao Tian blinked, the Great Jin Dynasty has always been troublesome, especially these mythical beasts, which are already on the hunting list of the Great Jin Dynasty.


    These **** of the Jin Dynasty would travel around the mainland in search of divine beasts to kill or capture.


    If this master is really from the Jin Dynasty, how should they deal with themselves?


    Grabbing it towards the sky, Su Yan''s body surface was constantly spinning with colorful streamers.


    A loud bang.


    Guan Peng''s body suddenly tensed, and he looked nervously at the army opposite.


    The generals were still going to say something, but the space they were in began to shrink crazily, as if an invisible big hand pinched them.


    Following Su Yan''s ruthless force.


    There was a crackling sound, and then the rain began to fall from the sky.


    The blood-colored raindrops fell downward, and the white desert was dyed red in an instant.


    Aotian breathed a sigh of relief.


    This new boss seems to be at odds with each other with the Great Jin Dynasty, and just this one move was able to force the Great Jin Dynasty''s team back.


    Such strength, such means, is also amazing!


    Su Yan casually glanced at the red on the ground, he waved at Guan Peng, and the three quickly flew into the distance.


    Not long after the three left, the Great Jin Dynasty was on the side.


    The sky turned black, and there seemed to be black figures approaching rapidly in the extreme distance.


    This group of black shadows is like locusts, covering the sky and the sun and quickly approaching.


    The first slender figure quickly broke through the air and appeared in the place where everyone in the dynasty fell.


    The moonlight illuminated her soft face, and she couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    "Dead, all dead!"


    "Who is it that dares to do something to the people of my Great Jin Dynasty!"


    "You will all die, don''t let me find it!"


    The woman''s hysterical voice sounded.


    Behind her, a group of figures quickly appeared.


    One of them stepped forward, grabbed his palm lightly around the surroundings, and then slowly urged on the artifact in his hand.


    A loud bang.


    The other party seemed to have already expected such a situation, and another instrument in his hand appeared again.


    "It''s a bit interesting. It seems that it is not easy to be able to destroy the monitoring artifact of the Great Jin Dynasty like me!"


    Her eyes fell into the distance, and the woman lightly grabbed at the void.


    A foggy halo suddenly reversed.


    The woman''s eyes flashed a dignified look.


    "This is!"


    A phantom appeared in front of the woman, and a thick green light was emerging from the person''s body at this time.


    As the light emerged, the woman''s body began to tremble.


    "Who are you, who are you, why did you appear to me..."


    The woman''s head crooked suddenly, and a green blood stream slowly slid down her cheek.


    Within the territory of the Holy Dynasty after Yin.


    Aotian frowned and looked at the back, he could clearly sense a majestic force bursting out in an instant, going straight to the golden sun grass.


    It is a pity that the golden sun grass, which is a divine medicine, is the darling of the heaven and the earth itself, so how can it be pulled by this power.


    Jin Yangcai broke out in an instant with strength comparable to the middle stage of God Transformation Realm to resist, but I didn''t expect...


    Su Yan glanced at Jin Yangcao thoughtfully.


    The monster of the god-turning realm of plants and trees actually realized the magical power of time, and in the moment just now, he even defeated the enemy with one move.


    This skill is absolutely not bad.


    Just when Su Yan was amazed, a majestic momentum rolled over from the sky.


    The burly figure hovered not far away, looking at Su Yan.


    "This fellow Daoist, you must be fellow Daoist Su. Your Majesty has asked you to return to the imperial capital of the Holy Dynasty quickly!"


    The visitor stopped, and a golden sign on his body fluttered gently.

 Chapter 5381： Four realms visit

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty-one chapters visit from the four worlds


    Inside the deer house.


    Lu Qingshan was dripping with cold sweat.


    The supreme ruler of the Queen of Yin Dynasty, the Queen of Yin was sitting in the lobby of the Lu family at this time.


    With the emergence of the Yin-Jin realm, the news of God''s gift was passed on.


    Today''s Lu family has long been forcibly filled with people.


    If there is no Yin Queen sitting in charge, I am afraid that the Lu family has already become the center of the battle between the various forces.


    No wonder.


    The gift of a general of the gods, this can make the powerhouse in the late stage of the god-transforming realm go further, and have the opportunity to spy on the realm of the god-general.


    now.


    The entire deer family has been occupied by major forces.


    There are four powerhouses in the realm, and the eight dynasties have already played their cards.


    I don''t know how this group of people got the news so quickly, but Queen Yin''s face was extremely ugly.


    Even a fool can see at this time that the situation of the Lu family is in jeopardy, and maybe it will be destroyed by a strong person who can''t get what they want in the next second.


    "The Sacred Dynasty of the Queen of Yin has a powerful background. If the predecessors of the Queen of Yin can get the gift of the gods, maybe they can become a strong god. This is your territory again. You have a large share of the gifts of the gods, which is natural. ."


    A loud voice sounded.


    The burly man stood up and looked at the Yin Queen dignifiedly.


    A shadow of the imperial city was slowly emerging behind him.


    This is the powerhouse of the nearby Black Earth Realm, the Great Elder Obsidian.


    His strength is unfathomable, and the momentum revealed at this time is at least the perfect state in the late stage of God Transformation.


    "However, you should also consider the realm around us. As long as you are willing to share part of the realm of the Black Earth with us, we will become allies."


    The white-clothed Buddha slowly got up, and under his soft eyes was a face glowing with white light.


    Although they didn''t show their momentum, the invisible pressure made people know that the strength of these two people was on the same level.


    "Your Black Earth Realm is quite domineering, don''t you take our Rain Master Realm in your eyes?"


    A cold hum, as if nine days of ice appeared in the lobby.


    The man in the rain master robe slowly got up, glanced at the Buddha in white, and sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t say I look down on you, how can you be arrogant in front of me with the strength of your group?"


    "If it makes my rain master realm uncomfortable, be careful that our strong men will come out and turn your black soil realm into scorched earth."


    The palm gently patted the ground, and a solid ice suddenly appeared.


    The gloomy cold has lowered the temperature of the entire lobby a lot.


    Lu Qingyun opened his mouth and was about to adjust the atmosphere, but he was blocked by Yin Hou''s hand.


    Yin Hou glanced at everyone indifferently, and there was no wave on his face.


    "What are the opinions of the powerhouses of the Dragon Demon Realm and the masters of the Forgetfulness Realm?"


    Queen Yin''s voice suddenly sounded in the field, causing both of them to change their expressions wildly.


    The representative of the Dragon Demon Realm, a figure slowly got up.


    "I, Dragon Demon Realm, do not agree to this matter. If any of you want to go your own way, let''s go to war!"


    The words sounded, and Saint Lietian swept his gaze towards the crowd like a torch. Behind him, an invisible flame was filling the air.


    This is only a terrifying powerhouse that has condensed the Dao Fruit of the peak of the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    It is very difficult to defeat such powerhouses from the perspective of the powerhouses in the Divine Transformation Realm at this time.


    Once escaped, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles.


    In the crowd, no one dared to start the battle.


    "If you want to go to war, do you want to tell me Wangqing Realm?"


    The majestic voice burst out, and a terrifying aura suddenly appeared, but quickly disappeared before causing damage.


    The eyes of the ruthless Daoist looked coldly at the people in front of him, and a trace of ice flashed in his eyes.


    The reason why he wants to get the gift of a general of God is to detach himself, to achieve the realm of a general of God, and finally go to another realm to find a powerful person.


    The power of this mighty man is sky-high, and he has never broken through the realm of a **** general, but his combat power has already crushed the **** general.


    If you can follow this almighty practice, you will definitely be able to go further.


    The queen frowned fiercely.


    I don''t know who leaked these secrets out, and let people outside the realm know that God will bestow such treasures.


    If there are gods born outside the territory, I am afraid that there will be no less battles.


    More importantly, Empress Yin had no gift from the gods, and at this time she could only expect Su Yan to sell him the precious medicine.


    Once you get the gift of God General, for Yin Queen, you will be able to take your strength to a higher level.


    It''s just that I don''t know if my soldiers have found that existence.


    God threw the gift to his family''s younger generation so casually, and he didn''t want to improve his strength, which made the Queen of Yin puzzled.


    However, once the existence is found, the Queen of Yin is confident, and this person will definitely come as soon as possible.


    After all, the Lu family was his favorite family.


    While everyone was waiting.


    Su Yan and Guan Peng had already arrived at the border city of the Holy Dynasty.


    "He Fang rat generation, dare to cross the border of the holy dynasty of my Yin Hou!"


    A roar resounded into the sky, and the burly figure flew towards the sky, and the spear in his hand was even more majestic and burst into dark golden light.


    There were also hurried killing shouts from the army below.


    The illusory shadows of the majestic generals continue to gather behind the general.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the approaching figure, and flipped his fingers lightly.


    "You want to rebel?"


    The general''s body stiffened in mid-air, and he looked at Su Yan with shortness of breath, his body trembling.


    how come!


    The token of the Queen of Yin actually appeared in this person''s hand. This is a token that represents imperial power, and it is absolutely impossible to imitate it.


    Looking at this young face, a terrifying thought flashed in the general''s heart. He quickly knelt in the void, turned and flew down.


    Above the sky, Su Yan''s figure didn''t stay too long.


    Now that there are Aotian Mobility, their speed is much faster.


    As Aotian urged Yuntou, the three flew straight towards the Lu family.


    "Guan Peng, I saw this group of people in a while, and you gave me a shot to suppress them severely."


    Su Yan''s tone was cold.


    The Queen of Yin would actually take the initiative to ask for help. It seems that during the time when he was looking for the precious medicine, there was a strong man who could suppress a country and felt the pressure.


    What a terrifying existence this is!


    Just when Su Yan was curious, a figure quickly appeared beside him.


    "Su Yan?"


    The fragrant wind came, wrapping Su Yan''s body around.


    A shadowy figure slowly emerged in front of him.


    "Who are you!"


    Guan Peng took a step forward, and the Batian Sabre at his waist instantly came out of his body.


    The woman chuckled twice, leaned in front of Guan Peng, and slowly extended a finger along with her.


    A bright flower emerged from between the fingers.


    However, this big red flower is not the exclusive species of the God Realm.


    On the contrary, Guan Peng and Su Yan had seen each other often before.


    "August red?"

 Chapter 5382： ascension

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty-two chapters flying opportunity


    "It seems that you really are a person who has ascended!"


    The woman took a step forward with excitement written all over her face.


    "I am a person from the Realm of Forgetfulness. This time I came here because of the information provided by our spies in the Realm of Nine Profound Realms. There are people who have ascended in the realm of the gods."


    A shining card appeared in front of the two of them.


    The woman''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "This is my name, Mr. Guan Peng, since you are a powerhouse in the Immortal Realm, you can naturally recognize it."


    "Lin Xuan?"


    Guan Peng stepped forward, his indifferent face full of amazement.


    It is indeed a fairyland script.


    However, Su Yan was not at all excited, but quietly stepped back for a while.


    He could clearly sense that at the moment when this woman appeared, there were four powerhouses in the heaven and earth. Although these people were not high in realm, they had mastered a special combination of attacks.


    As long as this group of people uses this combination of attacks, I am afraid they can fight against the powerhouses in the late stage of the gods.


    "It''s me, is that the name my father gave me?"


    The woman was so excited that tears came out, and she held the iron card with anticipation on her face.


    "Since you are an ascendant, you have to come with us."


    Lin Xuan took two steps forward and walked in front of Su Yan.


    "This senior, he has a great relationship with us. I hope you can give me a face, so that we can bring him back to the realm of forgetfulness, and I will not let you suffer in vain."


    A proud look appeared on Lin Xuan''s face, and she waved it casually.


    The silhouettes of the three powerhouses in the God Transformation realm appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Although your strength is strong, it is a pity that we also have three experts in the peak realm in the middle stage of God Transformation. If you want to resist, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences."


    "Is it!"


    A fierce light flashed in Guan Peng''s eyes.


    Without waiting for Su Yan to speak, the Batian Sabre in his hand suddenly shot.


    When has God ever suffered this kind of humiliation?


    "You''re crazy, do you know how we''ll be treated after we take you back?"


    "Does treatment matter?"


    With red eyes, Guan Peng''s treasured sword flashed coldly, aiming at the front and beheading it.


    The terrifying knife light swept forward fiercely.


    It was just a breath, and the light of the sword was already falling down from the sky.


    The speed is unstoppable.


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, a streamer crashed down.


    "Get out of here, I don''t need to go with you."


    "That''s not up to you!"


    With a sneer, Lin Xuan clapped his hands.


    The cultivation base in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm suddenly burst out, aiming at Guan Peng and sweeping the mighty.


    Lin Xuan also chuckled and took off the hairpin on his head at will.


    A loud bang.


    In Lin Xuan''s body, the realm of God Transformation is constantly rising.


    "It''s really nostalgic. The old lady has a very correct attitude, but I didn''t expect it to backfire. In this case, what is the old lady pretending to be!"


    Step forward.


    There were two more daggers in Lin Xuan''s hand, and her figure flickered.


    The fair and beautiful legs were exposed from the high slit skirt, and the next second they appeared behind Su Yan.


    "I know, don''t you just want to continue to follow the person who saved you, then kill him, you naturally don''t need to worry about the **** talk of revenge for kindness."


    As Lin Xuan''s voice fell, the dagger had already stabbed towards Su Yan''s body.


    Just like two poisonous dragons, the dagger radiated green light and fell fiercely.


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth trembled slightly.


    The two poisonous dragons had completely wrapped Su Yan''s body.


    Dark green light began to drill into Su Yan''s body.


    Even the world with a radius of 100 miles was reflected by this green light.


    Lin Xuan breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back a hundred miles, his eyes full of playfulness.


    "I thought you had some special ability, but that''s all!"


    "Senior Guan Peng, should we go?"


    Looking over with a grin, Lin Xuan''s face was full of pride.


    Guan Peng stopped resisting, and slowly retracted the Batian Sabre to his waist. He looked at the woman with pity.


    As a strong person in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm, if he catches the list, none of these people can stay, but this is a group battle, and he can only be sure that he can save his life.


    As for Immortal Venerable?


    That is the top tycoon he can''t even catch up with.


    The strength of this person has been increasing, and Guan Peng will help clean up some garbage on weekdays. If he really encounters a powerful existence, he will be easily crushed by Lord Xianzun.


    Now, they want to let Lord Xianzun take action?


    court death!


    Lin Xuan clapped his hands and finally let the ascendant give up his resistance. Once brought back, I am afraid it will bring great benefits to his own ruthless Taoist priest.


    Just as the four of them approached Guan Peng.


    "You guys, are you tickling me?"


    A lazy voice suddenly sounded.


    The green poisonous dragon was swallowed by Jin Yan, Aotian''s eyes were floating in the air at this moment, and Su Yan was holding his hand on its back and looked curiously over.


    "Your strength is not weak. It''s a pity that the strength of the late stage of the gods is so poor."


    "I''m curious, who modified the Immortal Realm exercises for you to make them suitable for cultivation in the God Realm. Don''t you know that once these exercises are modified, their weaknesses will be infinitely magnified?"


    "Like this!"


    Su Yan tore it off casually.


    Lin Xuan''s face suddenly froze.


    The excruciating pain drove her almost mad.


    "how did you do it?"


    This person didn''t move, but with the palm of his hand, he could make a piece of flesh fly away from his body.


    Even if it is a strong soul in the realm, it is possible to fight the enemy with the soul, but that is the last resort.


    Feeling the pain of blood dripping all over his body, Lin Xuan''s face twisted, and those eyes looked at Su Yan with murderous intent.


    "You are courting death!"


    "Dare to do it to me, it seems that you don''t want to live anymore, don''t you think my practice is very poor, then I will show you the ultimate strength in exchange for the ultimate cultivation speed!"


    In Lin Xuan''s body, a thunder sounded.


    "die!"


    A space crack that was one person high suddenly appeared in the world.


    Behind Su Yan, two daggers swiftly killed him.


    Not two!


    Countless daggers stabbed him mightily.


    "Magic skill, dragon bite!"


    Boom.


    The huge faucet suddenly appeared, aiming at Su Yan and biting down hard.


    "Very powerful means, unfortunately..."


    Su Yan shook his head and lightly tapped the tip of the dagger with his fingers.


    There was a loud bang, and the terrifying power instantly shook from the dagger to the woman''s body.


    "I!"


    Lin Xuan could clearly feel that his body was rapidly disintegrating, as if he had encountered a fiery ice cube.


    "Help me, I was wrong...wrong!"


    Before Lin Xuan could speak, his body had already fallen from the sky and slammed into the ground.


    "That''s it, hehe!"


    Disdainfully pouted, Su Yan''s spiritual thoughts swept through the crowd.


    "Go down as well!"


    Four meteors fell from the sky.

 Chapter 5383： repression at will

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty-three chapters are repressed at will


    The loud noise spread thousands of miles.


    Su Yan glanced at everyone and quickly left with Guan Peng.


    This is not a place to stay for long.


    Just after the two left.


    "Um?"


    A dark red light slowly emerged.


    Light shines everywhere.


    A figure appeared above the sky.


    "This seat is still late. It seems that this little friend Guan Peng has a top power beside him."


    "However, even if it is a top-notch power, I am afraid that today is more fortunate and less fortunate, and it is the old man who has to take the little friend Guan Peng away!"


    With a sigh, the old figure disappeared.


    The land of the deer.


    Boundary-breaking boat.


    Su Yan slowly fell.


    Guan Peng was holding a knife behind him to guard the Quartet, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    What happened just now, in retrospect, made him wish he could smash the enemy into tens of thousands of pieces.


    Su Yan took two quick steps.


    "You are finally back!"


    Queen Yin''s excited voice came from above the lobby, and those eyes were full of anticipation.


    In the Holy Dynasty after Yin, her identity was detached.


    But in the lobby of the Lu family, at this time, the identities of these strong people are not inferior to her, even if they are comparable in strength.


    If they were competing against each other, the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty would not be able to withstand the tossing of these top powerhouses.


    Now, when Su Yan returned, as long as he took out the gift of the gods, all the troubles could be solved.


    As long as you keep your own share, you can throw this thing to the powerhouses of the four realms. Even if they fight with each other, it has nothing to do with her!


    "This is!"


    The obsidian elder swept over with a cold gaze, and he shook his head gently.


    In his eyes, the powerhouses in the middle stage of the Divine Realm were nothing but the same.


    Bai Guangfo frowned, he could feel the threat of this young man.


    A charm floated gently and began to burn automatically.


    As a strong man in the Rain Master Realm, Kaneki Ken also used his own means of spying on the enemy at this time.


    Lietian Saint did not speak, but raised his brows, his eyes glittering with gold.


    The ruthless Taoist raised his brows, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "I''m back, what is the urgent matter that Her Majesty the Queen of Yin asked me to discuss?"


    Su Yan didn''t seem to see the crowd, and his attitude despised the crowd.


    "I want you to come, so that you can get to know the powerhouses in other realms."


    "Today, the two powerhouses of the Black Earth Realm, the Great Elder Obsidian and the White Light Buddha, are here, hoping to obtain the gift of the gods in your hands together with His Majesty Jin Muyan and the Lord Han Gongquan of the Rain Master Realm."


    "However, the Holy Heavenly Saint in the Dragon Demon Realm and the ruthless Daoist in the Wangqing Realm seem to be reluctant."


    "You are the master that God will give, and I want to hear your opinion."


    The queen chuckled lightly, then turned to kick the ball to Su Yan.


    This kid''s strength is not simple, she knows it well, and it is definitely not simple in terms of strength to suppress Liu Kuang, who is in the later stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Su Yan stepped forward and threw the treasure chest to the ground.


    A key opens gently.


    The aroma of green treasures exudes.


    Everyone''s body began to tremble.


    The eight powerhouses almost came forward and swallowed the treasured medicine into their stomachs.


    Unfortunately, one hand directly closed the lid.


    "If you want, get something in exchange."


    "Change?"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in unison, and the corners of their mouths were full of smiles.


    "You are just a small middle stage of God Transformation, what do you exchange for it!"


    Lietian Saint stood up and slashed out.


    A loud bang.


    Within a radius of a hundred miles of the Boundary Ark


    The tall mountain was directly cut off with a knife.


    "Boy, say it again, what do you want Lao Tzu to exchange?"


    Behind the Lietian Saint, a tall flame human figure appeared out of thin air.


    If it wasn''t for suppression, I''m afraid the temperature of this flame humanoid would be enough to burn the Lu family to nothing.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in unison.


    How should this young man choose?


    Guan Peng looked at Lietian Saint with an indifferent expression, the Batian Sabre at his waist was already trembling rapidly, and he seemed to be about to be unsheathed.


    "You want to know the price you''re about to pay?"


    Su Yan took a step forward and raised his palm high towards the sky.


    "You want to use your strength to take the chance from me?"


    "Then I will satisfy you!"


    "Magical skill, cover the sky with one hand!"


    A loud bang.


    An incomparably huge palm suddenly fell from the sky, breaking open the roof of the deer house, and mercilessly pressing down on Saint Lietian.


    "you!"


    "I actually dare to kill you with Lao Tzu!"


    Pulling out his long knife, Lietian Saint slashed at the palm of his hand that fell from the sky.


    A full three thousand six hundred knives.


    The knife light that burst out in an instant fell on the palm of his hand.


    The violent momentum was completely grasped by the palm before it could bloom.


    With a crackling sound.


    Everyone''s hearts flashed a little trembling.


    This is a peak powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and it is the top existence of the tenth floor of the God Transformation Realm, but now he is actually being held like a dead dog, and the bones of the whole body are crushed abruptly.


    This power is too terrifying!


    The Queen''s expression changed wildly. She stared at the man in front of her in shock, her body was shaking constantly.


    She used to think about taking the chance from this man, but it''s fortunate that she didn''t do such a stupid thing, otherwise she would be the one lying on the ground now!


    Just when Queen Yin was overwhelmed with emotion, Su Yan glanced at everyone.


    "Who else wants to **** the gift of the gods from my hands, just stand up and let me see what I have the ability to speak madly!"


    overbearing!


    Tough!


    "Boy, you are too crazy, the poor monk doesn''t like it!"


    Bai Guangfo couldn''t sit still, he slowly got up, and the Buddha''s light suddenly erupted on his body.


    One after another, colorful rays of light bloomed from the surface of his body, causing all the servants from the Immortal Emperor Realm and below to quickly pay their respects.


    "The poor monk wants to see what you can do to fight..."


    Before Bai Guangfo could finish his words, a handprint was pressed on his head.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The bald head exploded instantly.


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment.


    The strength of this person is indeed not simple, and the cultivation base of the peak of the gods can be called the peak.


    It is a pity that his strength has made a qualitative leap under the nourishment of the treasure medicine. Although he has not become the pinnacle of God Transformation Realm, as long as his spiritual energy is enough, he will not last long.


    Now, under the impact of the precious medicine, his divine essence has begun to be rapidly purified.


    The power of the Divine Essence today is amazing, but the power of a casual slap has increased at least ten times the damage compared to the previous one.


    Following Su Yan''s sigh.


    Jin Muyan stood up and was slapped into the ground.


    Everyone in the lobby of the deer house was silent.


    This is the strongman who took out the God of War gift and sold it, and this ability is too terrifying.


    As an existence at the peak of the late stage of God Transformation Realm, in the eyes of the other party, it is just a small ant that is easily handled.


    If they knew the strength of the other party, how could they be willing to come.


    "Tell me, you come up with your own conditions, as long as you buy these gifts, your strength can be as good as mine."

 Chapter 5384： Fist ruthlessly

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty-four chapters are ruthless


    "senior."


    Lu Qingshan was dripping with cold sweat on his forehead.


    powerful!


    too strong!


    He easily suppressed several late-stage powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm.


    This ability, throughout the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, I have never seen anyone with such a powerful strength.


    Such strength.


    Even if it is the peak of Yin Queen''s strength, it has never been achieved.


    Unexpectedly, he led the Lu family to hug Zhengu Shuojin''s thigh completely this time.


    The deer family is expected to take off.


    The first thing to do, though, is to solve the problem at hand.


    The Xeons of the Four Realms came forward, but were easily suppressed by Su Yan. This matter could not be justified.


    If the four realm powerhouses come together!


    Lu Qingshan trembled.


    Even if the gods will exist, I dare not say that they can defeat them!


    "Qingshan!"


    The Queen of Yin also reacted, she glanced deeply at Su Yan, tugged at Lu Qingshan''s clothes, and dragged him behind her.


    Such a strong person, the Queen of Yin is still trying to rob her, thinking about it, it makes her feel cold.


    The powerhouses in the late stage of the three major gods are like a mayfly in this hand.


    If it were her!


    After comparing herself with herself, she squeezed out a bitter smile.


    She can''t compare.


    Su Yan''s casual slap, she couldn''t resist.


    What kind of powerful existence is this, why does it appear in the C-level realm?


    Just when the queen of Yin was trembling, a pair of eyes swept indifferently.


    Behind the ruthless Daoist, a black and white picture of Pisces is slowly rotating.


    The body slowly floated into the air, and a pair of blue eyes appeared.


    "Young man, your ability is not simple, but..."


    The dark golden long sword appeared on the left hand of the ruthless Taoist, and those eyes were full of mockery.


    "If you want to be wild in the C-level realm, don''t see if you have this qualification!"


    "A second-grade artifact that only a **** general has!"


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief and stared at the ruthless Taoist sluggishly.


    One layer of borders and one layer of borders.


    From the D-level to the C-level realm, it is only the gap in strength, but if it goes up, it is an invisible barrier.


    A second-grade artifact, this is an artifact that can only be forged in the B-level realm.


    The materials used in such artifacts will never appear in the C-level realm.


    "How could you!"


    The queen''s face changed wildly.


    It''s no wonder that the ruthless Taoist has no fear. It turns out that everything behind it is because of these artifacts.


    "This magical weapon was given by the king who ruled the nearby twelve realms. He asked me to come and take the supplies. I didn''t expect this little brother to be so aggressive, and the old man couldn''t help it."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and a cold light flashed in the eyes of the ruthless Taoist.


    "Today, the old man wants to see if there is a second-grade artifact that is stronger, or you are stronger, young man!"


    A terrifying wave of vitality exploded on the body.


    A dark space crack suddenly appeared.


    The ruthless Taoist stepped into it one step at a time.


    Everyone also followed closely behind and stepped into it.


    The space crack suddenly began to shrink.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in unison.


    Su Yan took a step forward, a shock flashed across his face.


    Above these second-grade artifacts, a momentum that he was familiar with burst out, as if someone had sealed his own cultivation technique on this artifact.


    Judging from this imposing phantom, Su Yan actually saw a majestic figure.


    This figure turned his back to Su Yan, and he didn''t see any movement. A terrifying fist that was burly enough to cover the sky suddenly fell.


    The fist smashed towards Su Yan''s forehead fiercely, and the speed was extremely fast.


    With just one breath, the fist slammed down hard.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The void where the fist fell as the center, there have been many cracks.


    The void was cracked, which surprised everyone.


    The ruthless Taoist raised the corners of his mouth, his body quickly approached Su Yan, and the divine weapon in his hand was aimed at him and smashed down.


    The terrifying fists continued to smash, and the power made all the peak powerhouses in the late stage of the god-transforming realm couldn''t help but retreat.


    No one can face the majesty of the master of this divine artifact.


    "Die, die!"


    The ruthless Taoist began to growl in a low voice.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in unison.


    Under the terrifying fist light, this slender figure was shaking his body tenaciously and indifferently.


    As if the fist light above his head was fake, he kept avoiding the impact of the fist.


    ten times.


    A hundred times!


    Thousands of punches, but they didn''t smash Su Yan into the slightest.


    Even if it was the aftermath of terror, Su Yan could not feel the slightest threat.


    He doesn''t seem to exist in this void.


    Everyone stared blankly at Su Yan, that figure could easily hold on for such a long time under his fist.


    The second-grade artifact, after being activated thousands of times, even the ruthless Daoist has already begun to become exhausted at this time.


    Take a deep breath.


    A ruthless Taoist stared at Su Yan.


    "Who are you, your ability is not simple, and there will never be a terrifying powerhouse like you in my C-level realm!"


    Everyone trembled.


    The Yin Queen''s eyes swept across Guan Peng, and a gleam of light flashed in her eyes.


    Could it be that this person''s divine will is all related to the ascendant?


    "Are you cool with your hands?"


    Su Yan''s indifferent voice sounded slowly.


    The ruthless Taoist''s skin suddenly tightened, and an invisible crisis was rapidly approaching him.


    This was the first time that he felt his life was in danger after obtaining the second-grade artifact.


    "Apart from dodging, what else can you do with me?"


    Disdainfully pouted, the ruthless Taoist smiled coldly.


    "Could it be that you still want to do something to me?"


    As long as Su Yan dared to do something, a ruthless Taoist would dare to do something to him.


    There is absolutely no way this kid can dodge when he starts!


    "Then let you **** methods."


    Su Yan closed his fists.


    A golden light flashed in the eyes of the ruthless Taoist, and it was now.


    The divine weapon swung at Su Yan and smashed it.


    Everyone couldn''t help but lamented that this life-saving means was unusual, but unfortunately, it was still not enough to see in front of the second-rank artifacts.


    It seems that his little life is about to end.


    This young man is too anxious, can''t let the ruthless Taoist use up his own strength to make a move?


    At the moment when everyone regretted, a huge fist with golden light smashed towards Su Yan fiercely. Even though everyone''s strength was strong, they still couldn''t see clearly.


    The terrifying fluctuation of vitality made everyone on the path feel as if a strong wind was blowing.


    The ruthless Taoist looked proudly at the distant fist shadow, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned.


    This kid, even if his skills are amazing, he still has to obediently die under his attack!


    But before the ruthless Taoist had time to be proud, a landslide-like aura rushed towards his body violently, and the speed was so fast that he had no chance to resist at all.


    A loud bang.


    The ruthless Taoist body is like a grass in the water waves, constantly swaying with the waves.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The ruthless Taoist body is disconnected.

 Chapter 5385： Snowflake

    Chapter 5385: Snow Crystal Insect


    Everyone was silent.


    After squinting, she glanced at Su Yan out of the corner of the eye.


    This fellow Daoist is very powerful.


    Even she could only feel suffocation.


    A ruthless Taoist priest with a second-grade artifact, with the highest strength, is still easily killed by the other party.


    After being terrified, he could only survive under the powerful strength of the opponent.


    With such strength, Queen Yin just wants to draw this strong man as much as possible to stay in the Holy Dynasty of Queen Yin.


    The great responsibility of unifying the Yin-Jin realm probably falls on this person.


    Just when everyone looked at Su Yan with complicated expressions, he walked gently beside the ruthless Taoist.


    Picking up the second-grade artifact, he glanced at it lightly, and the power poured into it and punched straight ahead.


    There was a loud bang.


    Void was hit with a huge fist mark.


    As the mark slowly disappeared, the Void that was hit instantly had a fist-like mark.


    Right at the end of the fist mark.


    The man in golden armor was standing at the entrance of the cave at this time, his face was full of surprise.


    "I can think of the trouble that came to me, Queen Yin, it seems that your strength has gone further."


    "However, I have been cultivating this formation from the B-level realm for many years recently, and my strength has increased several times. Do you think that even if you swallow the inheritance in the ancestral temple, you can still fight against me?"


    "Innocent, even if you brought so many gods today, you will still be easily captured by me."


    Behind him, the soldiers in the dark golden armor lined up according to the man''s thoughts, and soon a huge battle appeared in front of everyone.


    "Is this the Mystery Formation?"


    The queen felt something, and her face changed wildly.


    If it was before, she really couldn''t do anything about this maze, but now it''s very different.


    Su Yan''s strength can easily kill a strong man with a second-rank divine weapon, and it is not easy to deal with a small Yin queen.


    As for His Majesty Jin''s golden armor formation, this is nothing to an existence that can easily kill a peak powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.


    Thinking of Su Yan''s ghost-like movement, she felt chills all over her body.


    I''m afraid there will be a one-sided slaughter.


    But just after His Majesty Jin''s eyes fell on the late stage gods behind him, the pride on his face froze.


    "Fellow Daoists, you are..."


    "We are friends of Her Majesty the Queen of Yin. We came here this time to honor her favor."


    Elder Obsidian wiped his sweat, his face full of emotion.


    Originally, after the four realms intimidated the Yin, they got a further opportunity, but now they have become the shield of the Yin Queen.


    "You still want to hit me?"


    Yin Hou sneered again and again.


    "Your Majesty Jin, I know you got a lot of opportunities, but if you really do something to me, you can''t bear the consequences."


    "you!"


    His Majesty Jin was so stimulated by the Yin Queen, his face suddenly became cold.


    "Since that''s the case, then let me see how you have the confidence to be so arrogant, the ladies of the queen, let you know my strength today.


    With a bang, a huge palm above the army continued to love you out of thin air, but with just a slap, the army was completely wiped out.


    Is this Su Yan''s strength?


    This is too powerful!


    The body after the **** is tense.


    Obsidian rose and looked at this His Majesty Jin with pity.


    Starting today, the entire Yinjin realm will be reshuffled, and there will only be one voice left in the future.


    The strength of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty will also expand!


    His Majesty Jin looked at Su Yan sluggishly. It was this unremarkable young junior who shot just now?


    The strength is so terrifying!


    His body trembled, His Majesty Jin raised the artifact in his hand, he wanted to avenge his own people.


    pity��


    His Majesty Jin''s body began to tremble.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to tremble, but the terror in his heart made him unable to control his body.


    Take a deep breath.


    His Majesty Jin opened his mouth to explain.


    Unfortunately, the next second his body suddenly exploded.


    Bright red blood darts shot in all directions.


    Su Yan waved his hand and glanced at the Great Elder Obsidian in surprise, he actually shot.


    Elder Obsidian walked in front of Su Yan excitedly.


    "I have seen fellow Daoist Su, but the old man is trying to become your follower. I don''t know if you are willing to accept it."


    The queen woke up like a dream, and quickly walked to Su Yan''s side.


    "Senior Su, this junior is also willing to follow."


    Han Gongquan also hurried forward, offering a treasure box with both hands.


    "Senior Su, my Rain Master Realm is willing to surrender to you. This is the treasure of our Rain Master Realm. Please accept it with a smile."


    The Endless Sword God moved forward slowly, kneeling in front of Su Yan without saying a word.


    Su Yan glanced at everyone, and he glanced at Guan Peng behind him.


    Guan Peng is constantly nodding.


    Su Yan smiled.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''m welcome. From today, I am the master of the Yinjin Realm, and your respective realms will become my subordinate realms."


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, everyone knelt down and bowed to him.


    "See Your Majesty Su!"


    With everyone back to the real world.


    Lu Qingshan''s brows twitched fiercely.


    Although he didn''t know what happened in the void, he could still see some changes.


    Today''s Yin Queen and other big men in the late stage of the God Transformation stage are all obediently standing behind Su Yan.


    They blinked in unison, their eyes turned towards Yin Hou.


    "Your Majesty, I will now start ordering the entire nation''s army to conquer the Jin Dynasty, and you will be the common majesty of our Yinhou Holy Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty."


    Queen Yin knelt on the ground with anticipation written on her face.


    Su Yan waved his hand.


    "Go!"


    Instantly gone.


    Lu Qingshan looked at Su Yan dully.


    When did his boss actually become the master of this dynasty?


    Couldn''t his Lu family be able to flourish?


    Just when Lu Qingshan felt numb, Su Yan took out the treasure box, took out the remaining treasure medicine, and divided it into five pieces evenly.


    As his fingers moved gently, these treasures were distributed into the hands of the Great Elder Obsidian, Han Gongquan, and the God of Endless Swords.


    "Go ahead, bring these treasures to help the Queen of Yin fight the Jin Dynasty and return to your world, may I tell you one thing, these treasures are not given, but the spoils of war after I slaughtered a **** general, if you I think I can outsmart the generals, despite the troubles that come to me."


    The joy on everyone''s faces froze, and they bowed their heads to Su Yan obediently and then turned to leave.


    The Lu family returned to calm again.


    Lu Qingshan''s heart was as complicated as riding a roller coaster, and he approached Su Yan.


    "Boss, what''s going on now, you have become the majesty of my monarchy?"


    Su Yan did not speak.


    "Hmph, it''s more than the Holy Dynasty after Yin, even the Jin Dynasty has already surrendered."


    "They have to surrender!"

 Chapter 5386： General Ba distracted

    Five thousand three hundred and eighty-six chapters General Ba distracted


    "Gollum!"


    Lu Qingshan''s heart was beating happily as if it were beating a drum.


    Now he is still a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm, but his state of mind is like being in a fairyland.


    "how is this possible!"


    Lu Qingshan whispered softly.


    Guan Peng laughed lightly.


    "You probably have done too much business and forgot what the essence of things is!"


    "Everything in the cultivation world is based on strength, and the realm of the gods is just a stronger cultivation world. The material in it is full of divine essence, which is enough for you people to practice."


    "As long as your strength is strong enough, no matter what you want to do, no one will stop you."


    Guan Peng''s words made Lu Qingshan blink hard.


    It seems so.


    In the realm where the strength is not as good as his own, he is the guest of honor.


    But in the realm where the strength far exceeds his own, he is the boss.


    If you are crushing your own realm, such as the southeastern realm, you can only leave in despair.


    Guan Peng took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart.


    Could it be that Su Yan used his mighty force to conquer the powerhouses in the four realms?


    "By the way, the ruthless Daoist, this is the top powerhouse in the ruthless realm. Although it is not the existence of Dingding, if he makes a move, it is definitely not something that ordinary people can resist."


    "It''s not easy, just die."


    Guan Peng chuckled lightly and walked to Su Yan''s side and stood still.


    "How do you think our boss came here, and he came here with a mouth full of benevolence, righteousness and morality?"


    "You think too much. Our eldest brother was walking on white bones back then. If it weren''t for the kindness of his old man, the world would have been blood red."


    Guan Peng''s words made Lu Qingshan freeze.


    Su Yan waved his hand.


    "Lu Qingshan, go and do your business, I have something to talk to Guan Peng alone."


    Lu Qingshan left quickly, and Su Yan took out a blue stone and placed it in front of Guan Peng.


    "What did you think of when you saw this thing, but I remember that this thing only appears in the fairy world, how can it appear in the **** world?"


    Su Yan frowned and glanced at Guan Peng suspiciously.


    Guan Peng''s face became extremely solemn.


    "Boss, this stone is not simple. I can feel that there is a secret of cultivation technique hidden in it, and there is a message, but my strength is not enough to open it.


    Su Yan''s fingertips gleamed, and he pointed at the stone and touched it gently.


    The dark red light instantly diffused from the stone surface.


    Su Yan took a deep breath.


    This dark red light gathered a figure.


    soon.


    The figure fell to the ground and transformed into a burly man.


    The man''s eyes swept across Su Yan, and then fell on Guan Peng.


    "I didn''t expect you to appear in this realm. It seems that my luck is good, but my deity has already entered the B-level realm."


    "Lord Xianzun, Senior General Ba once asked me and other people who have ascended to send you a message. The person you are looking for has already appeared in the B-level realm."


    The man''s voice fell, and the dark red light disappeared instantly.


    Su Yan looked at the dark red light spot calmly, not knowing what to think in his eyes.


    Guan Peng did not say a word.


    After Lord Xianzun came to the God Realm, his family was separated. He had heard about this, but he did not expect it to appear.


    Now, it seems that General Ba has taken action and began to search for his family instead of Lord Xianzun.


    "Boss, what shall we do next?"


    "Go ahead, sweep the C-level realm and take down all the D-level realms!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, the other side of the boundary.


    above the sky.


    Queen Yin took the lead in charging, and behind her were all female soldiers.


    The strength of these people is extremely powerful, and the strongest have already reached the late stage of God Transformation.


    The weapons in their hands are shining, and the group of people is rushing forward.


    Their speed is extremely fast, like a flying bird, like a streamer, penetrating the military formation ruthlessly.


    The Jin Dynasty, which lost His Majesty Jin, was like a fat pig waiting to be slaughtered, and it was broken into three cities one day after another.


    Just when the yin queen scours wildly.


    A weak figure slowly opened his eyes at this time.


    "here is!"


    "The baby that my mother left for me is still there."


    "call!"


    "The power of the God Realm is really strong, but I''m still too weak. If it wasn''t for the treasure bestowed by the empress, I wouldn''t be able to awaken my memory even after ten reincarnations."


    Slowly getting up, the weak figure within the body of the exercise quickly revolved, the blink of an eye has already made breakthroughs, and in an instant, it has become an existence in the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    As she stepped out, her figure appeared ten miles away.


    "I really didn''t expect that in the fairy world, I could travel so far in the world in one step, but now I can only travel ten miles!"


    "The space of the God Realm is so stable, but so what? Now my top priority is to find the empress, and I don''t know where my main body is."


    "Well, no, how can I feel the master''s breath!"


    The woman looked up at the sky with a hint of joy on the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s the master''s taste. I didn''t expect my old grandson to finally have the chance to find the master first. Let''s go!"


    Motivated by strength, the woman flew in the direction of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty.


    The Queen of Yin looked at the land of the Jin Dynasty below, her face full of joy.


    Finally, she was able to take this coveted land into her hands.


    Once she can get the land of the Jin Dynasty, she can smoothly return to Su Yan and become his number one subordinate.


    This is a great opportunity!


    No one can arbitrarily kill the peak powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, even if a **** general exists.


    But now, there is a strong man who can easily kill the peak of the gods, and what is even more terrifying is that he can kill the existence of gods.


    If such a terrifying powerhouse can learn a thing or two, let alone rampant in the B-level realm, in the C-level realm it is enough to unify more than a dozen realms.


    Once you have the resources of more than a dozen realms, even if you don''t have the gift of God, you can make your own strength very important.


    Just when Yin Hou''s heart was thinking about it, a shadow made her eyes condense.


    She could clearly sense that there was a familiar smell on the woman''s body, which seemed to be the same smell on the man.


    Could it be that there are some unknown secrets?


    The Queen of Yin urged the army to cleanse the land of the Jin Dynasty, and she quickly came to the woman''s side.


    "Little sister, are you in a hurry to go to the holy pilgrimage of the Queen of Yin?"


    "Sister can take you there!"


    The Yin Queen appeared in front of the girl, she stretched out her hand, and a beautiful float appeared in mid-air.


    "But my sister wants to know where the breath on your body comes from."


    General Ba grinned and swept towards the Yin Queen.


    "Don''t you know that you also smell like a master. Are you the one specially sent by the master to meet me?"


    After getting close to Yin, General Ba took out a token at will.


    An indifferent face suddenly appeared in the token.

 Chapter 5387： Kings Landing

    Chapter 5387 King''s Landing


    "interesting."


    Su Yan, who was intensively cultivating in the secret room, slowly opened his eyes.


    The room was instantly illuminated by this golden light.


    "Did you sense my breath? The divided soul stored in this world began to wake up."


    Gently rubbing his fingers, a series of crystal clear sand slowly sprinkled from the fingertips.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly.


    On the ground, where the spun yarn fell, a slender figure had already appeared.


    It''s just that in this figure, General Ba''s face is faintly emerging.


    It seems that they arrived in the realm of immortality one step ahead of themselves.


    There is a large distance gap between the Immortal Realm and the Immortal Realm.


    The torrent of space they encountered was a little faster than what they had encountered.


    Even the realm where they are now, they have already explored, and now I am afraid that the main body has already rushed towards the B-level realm.


    I just don''t know who else is next to General Ba.


    Su Yan had a thousand thoughts in his heart.


    Above the sky, a group of people has already vacated the sky.


    The person headed was the Great Elder Obsidian, and his face was red at this time.


    One Realm Supreme, this used to be an unattainable dream for the Great Elder Obsidian, but now, it is easily realized.


    Without the White Light Buddha, the alliance centered on him fell apart instantly.


    The obsidian elder respectfully handed over the artifact slowly.


    "Senior, the artifact is returned to its original owner, and my black soil realm is waiting for your dispatch."


    A little bit towards the sky, and in an instant, a black muddy soil slowly flew into this world.


    The vitality fluctuations on the surface of the soil are boundless, like a top-notch treasure.


    It''s just that the Divine Essence is injected into it, and it has no use other than making the Divine Essence it emits more intense.


    Seeing Su Yan disappointed, Great Elder Obsidian didn''t talk nonsense, and placed a seed in the mud.


    The moment the mud soil saw the seeds, it began to glow with a dark blue light.


    Sprout, head.


    Almost instantly, the seed had turned into a giant spirit seed.


    As a gust of wind blew, the ripe fragrance of the spirit seed immediately made everyone intoxicated.


    Su Yan glanced at the muddy soil, the surface of this treasure, the divine essence dimmed a little.


    Truly a treasure.


    If you can get the seeds of the world''s spiritual seeds and cultivate them in this treasure, you will not worry about the lack of medicines.


    With more such black soil, I am afraid that the power under his command can be increased by at least several times.


    When Su Yan thought to himself.


    Swish.


    With a crisp sound, Lu Qingshan knelt down in front of Su Yan, his eyes filled with shock.


    "Your Majesty, the entire Lu family has packed their bags and is ready to obey your orders."


    Su Yan glanced at Lu Qingshan indifferently.


    "Since the Lu family is the hero who brought me to this world, how could I treat me badly?"


    "Don''t worry about your Lu family, I will build a port for you to walk in the heavens, and help your Lu family achieve a foundation."


    Su Yan''s words seemed to smash Lu Qingshan''s face with a fist.


    He fell to his knees excitedly, and his body began to tremble.


    A trace of blood and tears flashed in Lu Qingshan''s eyes, he choked and pumped his body, those eyes were full of eagerness.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, as long as you say a word, our Lu family is willing to go to the mountain of swords and the sea of ????fire for you, and we are willing to do anything!"


    Recovering the honor of the Lu family for many years will be an important moment in the family tree for Lu Qingshan.


    Once he entered the genealogy, Lu Qingshan would be considered a glorious ancestor.


    If he could follow Su Yan to make unparalleled feats and be included in the annals of the Yin-Jin realm, I am afraid that the entire Lu family would be admired by all generations.


    Thinking of such a scene, Lu Qingshan''s heart is already shaking.


    "Little brother, there are so many capable people around Your Majesty, do you still need to come forward?"


    The elder Obsidian hummed, as a junior in the early stage of God Transformation, he actually opened his mouth and closed his mouth to die for His Majesty.


    Times are changing, but there is one core principle that never changes.


    Only the strong can attract each other, and the weak are not even qualified to be a thug.


    unless��


    Elder Obsidian shook his head with a smile, does this junior have the qualifications to attract His Majesty?


    Absolutely impossible!


    The Great Elder Obsidian chuckled twice and approached Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you just let Xiaoyou Lu follow me to practice, and let him go out and walk around the world after his strength improves?"


    Po Jie Zhou, such a special product that has devoted the efforts of dozens of generations, is the hard work of the Lu family.


    If you can get these treasures to study, maybe you can let your family spread to the world.


    Just when the Great Elder Obsidian was full of anticipation, Su Yan waved his hand gently.


    "Let him practice behind you?"


    "I understand your kindness, but unfortunately, his strength does not allow him to practice outside."


    "From today onwards, he will follow my **** to practice for a period of time, and after his strength has risen to the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm, he will be dispatched to search the realms and lay the foundation for my hegemony in the Five Realms Sacred Dynasty."


    Obsidian Great Elder''s eyes flashed brightly.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The Holy Dynasty of the Five Realms.


    What an ambitious and hegemonic career this is, and I have never seen any realm overlord able to achieve such a great career in a very short period of time.


    Even the Twelve Realms Sacred Dynasty he was familiar with, the Black Moon Dynasty had never done such a terrifying feat.


    Now, Su Yan has done something that even the Black Moon Dynasty has not done.


    This made the elder Obsidian''s heart secretly surprised. If it continues to develop at such a speed, it will not be long before the Black Moon Sacred Dynasty will be completely crushed by Su Yan''s Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty.


    "Report!"


    With a hurried scream, the guard of the God Transformation Realm rushed in and knelt on the ground on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Guan Peng is on his way back, and there is a woman by his side. Would you like to meet him?"


    "pass."


    Su Yan waved his hand and looked at the Great Elder Obsidian indifferently.


    "Your strength is indeed powerful. The strength in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm plus the second-rank artifacts, you can be called the top powerhouse in the C-level realm of the Immortal God Realm."


    "Under the circumstance that the overlord does not appear and the gods do not appear, no one is invincible."


    "I have an extremely important task to give you. As long as you are willing, I will give you a right to monitor the five realms."


    Su Yan put his hands behind his back and quietly waited for Elder Obsidian''s decision.


    No one can give up the right to be right in front of him, especially the elder Obsidian who is accustomed to standing in a high position.


    The heavy breathing sounded, and the elder Obsidian was making a difficult choice deep in his heart.


    Suddenly, he turned and knelt in front of Su Yan with a solemn expression.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to be the sharp knife in your hand. As long as you need me, I can go anywhere."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly sounded.


    "Master Guan Peng is here."

 Chapter 5388： boss

    Five thousand three hundred and eighty-eight chapters boss


    "Boss!"


    A shadowy figure had already crossed the crowd and hurriedly appeared above the hall.


    As soon as they met, Qianying stopped arrogantly not far from the main hall.


    "General Ba has seen the boss!"


    Afraid that Su Yan would not believe her, she had only reached the Immortal Emperor Realm to display her cultivation, and she transformed into a mighty, majestic and imposing demon cultivator behind her.


    In contrast, the powerhouses in the hall of God Transformation have all lowered their arrogant heads.


    "I have searched for the boss in both the C-level and D-level regions for three hundred years!"


    "Three hundred years of hardships and hardships, but I still haven''t found your clues. I can only let go of the distraction of my ministers in the higher-ranked realm in the C-level realm and wait for your arrival."


    "I didn''t expect that in the past 100 years, you have already touched the mark I left."


    Kneeling on the ground, General Ba''s face was bright.


    If it weren''t for the fluttering and beautiful immortal energy at this time, the crowd around her would have long regarded her as an illusory monster behind her.


    "So, you have assembled?"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at General Ba suspiciously.


    General Ba gave a wry smile, and she sighed sadly.


    "Not yet, but I''m already investigating. Don''t worry, it won''t take long for me to search the B-level boundary."


    General Ba said, his fingertips gleaming with gold.


    A map appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "But I already know one thing. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who was in the Immortal Realm, has now stepped into the B-level realm. He heard that he has been cultivated by a powerful sect, and his strength has broken through the peak of the late stage of the God Transformation Realm a hundred years ago. , I am afraid that now he has become a god-level master."


    "If you try to fight him, please be careful about the risks."


    With the words of General Ba fell.


    Su Yan has written down all the information on this map.


    "These are some treasures that I have found in the C-level realm, and there are many secret places with a long history."


    "If you are willing to go to explore, you may be able to get a lot of treasures."


    "At that time, with your talent, boss, it won''t be long before you will once again dominate the God Realm of Longevity."


    General Ba said slowly, this weak body quietly stood on the side of the hall.


    Su Yan looked at the figure calmly, General Ba''s soul power was leaving quickly at this moment.


    When General Ba was in the Immortal Realm, he already showed a good talent, but he did not expect that after entering the God Realm, he showed his talent to the fullest.


    Now, he has actually entered the realm of the gods and entered the B-level realm.


    Class B realm.


    Those who can enter it, even in the two realms of Bingding and Ding, belong to the darling of the world and the water chestnut.


    Otherwise, even the Holy Lord Yin Queen of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty would not be able to advance to the realm of the **** general.


    This time is enough to show how amazing the talent of General Ba.


    As General Ba''s soul was pulled away most of the time, he knelt on one knee on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, since the old minister has seen you, I will first lay down the country in the B-level realm and wait for your arrival. This body will completely collapse when you arrive!"


    Gently let out a breath of turbid air, General Ba looked at Su Yan eagerly.


    Guan Peng looked dumbfounded.


    General Ba, this is an existence on the side of Megatron in the Immortal Realm, but now he is willing to work hard for the boss in the B-level realm!


    In order to find the trace of the boss, he has swept the two major realms of Bingding.


    This kind of loyalty made him feel a trace of shame and urgency.


    If Su Yan came to the B-level realm, I''m afraid his status would be worrying.


    Guan Peng was thoughtful, and everyone was stunned.


    A hundred years ago, a general Ba fought in the north and south, swept the C-level realm, and created a great reputation in the realm of the gods. Everyone thought it was a peerless powerhouse that could not be hidden, but it turned out to be his majesty''s subordinate.


    This made everyone tremble.


    His Majesty''s background is also quite solid.


    Su Yan glanced at everyone indifferently.


    "Set up an army, sweep the five realms, and start preparing for war after unifying the five realms."


    General Ba''s strength is not simple, and his talent is even more powerful.


    He is fighting in the B-level realm, and he may be in a worrisome situation surrounded by powerful enemies.


    Only by unifying the C-level realm and the D-level realm can he be able to help him after entering the B-level realm.


    As for Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    As long as he can step into the realm of A and B, he wants to see how powerful this former opponent will be!


    "Guan Peng, order Lu Qingshan to come and see him."


    "Since General Ba gave us a great gift, then based on this great gift, we must quickly improve our strength."


    Guan Peng left quickly.


    Su Yan is sitting on the throne, and the palace towering above the ground is enough to see the land area of ??most of the Yin Hou Holy Dynasty.


    at this time.


    Su Yan could clearly see many shadows rising into the sky.


    These people are all strong in the border, and they are going to support the war of the Dajin Dynasty.


    And all of this was because of Su Yan''s arrival that changed everything.


    God will give?


    This is nothing more than a self-defense measure created by the powerful realms of the B-level realm.


    Such means are not uncommon for Su Yan in the Immortal Realm.


    Thunder Tribulation can help a cultivator rebuild his immortal body and improve his aptitude.


    God will give gifts, but it is a real monopoly.


    I am afraid that the magic medicine in the gift of this **** general has disappeared in the two realms of Bingding.


    The only way to break this situation of being held by others is to find the seeds of the magic medicine and cultivate them with the soil mastered by the Great Elder Obsidian.


    Su Yan''s eyes lit up.


    It will be a powerful force to cultivate magical medicine and shape a large number of gods to enter the B-level realm together.


    "His Majesty!"


    Palace gate.


    Lu Qingshan half-knelt on the ground in excitement, his voice was full of trembling.


    Today''s Su Yan''s status is too revered.


    Even if Lu Qingshan wanted to meet privately, it would be extremely difficult.


    "You''re here, get ready to break the world boat, we''re going to go out."


    Lu Qingshan jumped up with excitement, breaking the boundary boat, this is his strength!


    "You mean, you''re going to go on a personal expedition?"


    The surrounding powerhouses all looked sideways.


    Elder Obsidian rushed into the hall from behind.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you think twice!"


    Su Yan waved his hand.


    "I just want to walk again along the road I have traveled, and by the way, see if the gifts from some old people are safe."


    The group of Elder Obsidian still wanted to stop it, but the next words made them feel a lot of excitement.


    "Don''t you want to find the precious medicine and magic medicine in the gift of the gods, this is a treasure that can help you enter the realm of the gods!"


    Everyone bowed their heads in unison.


    "Chen wait... I can''t repay your great kindness and virtue, I can only dedicate this remnant to you."


    "The three Xeons will go out with me."

 Chapter 5389： Reaching the Southeastern Territory

    The fifth thousand three hundred and eighty-ninth chapters approach the southeast boundary again


    A pitch-black void.


    The realm gradually faded away behind him, and the moment he disappeared into the darkness, he turned into a wisp of smoke and dust in the void.


    Small enough to melt into the darkness.


    Even if he had seen such a scene thousands of times, the Great Elder Obsidian could not help but sigh.


    Longevity God''s Domain, how brilliant and splendid it is in the historical records.


    Now, there are only fragments left.


    But God''s Domain is God''s Domain, even if it is broken by the strong, there will be a day when it can be pieced together again by the unparalleled strong.


    The unparalleled powerhouse, I don''t know if he will see one day in his life.


    Just when the elder obsidian was worried.


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes were already shining, and he pressed the acceleration button on the world boat.


    The Divine Essence Driver spit out a terrifying blue halo, increasing the speed to the maximum in the void.


    In a crisp sound.


    The boundary-piercing boat has passed through a certain space and appeared in front of an azure-blue boundary.


    Above this realm, there is a team of god-transforming powerhouses cruising.


    The man at the head was even more powerful in golden armor. The moment he saw the broken world boat, his face began to change wildly.


    "Quick, pull the siren and let the ancestor from Muling Island take action!"


    "The public enemy in my southeastern border has appeared!"


    As soon as the voice of the God Transformation Realm powerhouse fell, the boundary wall of the southeastern boundary was instantly smashed with a big mouth.


    The purple boundary-breaking boat rushed into the southeastern boundary stably and stubbornly.


    The dark golden world-breaking boat circled in the sky and landed firmly in the wilderness.


    "You''re so daring, you dare to come back to make trouble, because I think that the old man didn''t kill you last time, so he dared to come back and be a wild man!"


    A huge figure that spread thousands of miles away glared at Pojiezhou.


    The figure was filled with murderous aura, as if he was going to shoot Su Yan from the air.


    "Your Majesty, let the old minister come, a merely a complete powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and he is not an opponent of the minister."


    With the palm of his hand pointed at the sky, he grabbed it lightly, and the face of the elder Obsidian was full of disdain.


    In the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, the first layer is stronger than the first layer, not to mention that he is now in charge of the second-rank artifact, and his strength is stronger than before.


    "court death!"


    The figure above the sky suddenly collapsed, but the emerald green figure wrapped in golden light appeared out of thin air, and it appeared as a full-strength attack.


    The overwhelming wood-type supernatural power smashed down.


    For a time, it seemed that the whole world had been occupied by this wood-type magical power.


    Ancestor Mu Ling looked proud.


    This kid seems to have invited strong support, so what, he is not a dry eater on Muling Island.


    As the owner of Muling Island, one of the ceilings of combat power in the southeastern border, the ancestor of Mu Ling slapped his storage bag angrily, and took out a dark-golden wooden board from it.


    As the plank was activated by the aura in his body.


    hum!


    The planks soared themselves, rising towards the sky and suddenly blasting green smoke.


    The green smoke turned into a long dragon of green smoke, and it was swept away in the vast and mighty directions, and it was already enveloped in a thousand miles.


    Above the sky, a thick green rain has already begun to fall.


    "court death!"


    The ancestor of the wood spirit let out a low growl and grabbed it with his palm at the sky.


    In the rain, two sky-shattering arms that stretched for millions of miles were aimed at the broken world boat and grabbed it. The amazing force ripped apart the clouds and pulled out dark cracks in the sky.


    The ancestor of Mu Ling used his last trump card, and it was also one of the strongest techniques, the Secret Art of Wood Spirit Island.


    "Look at the old ancestor who abandoned you today!"


    As the arm approaches.


    Above the sky, a man with a violent aura opened his eyes, and a trace of confusion flashed in his dark golden pupils.


    "How can there be a second-grade artifact in this realm!"


    "This is bad, I have to run again!"


    The man frowned, he reluctantly turned down the cloud and flew in the direction of the ancestor of the wood spirit.


    In the view of Ciyun.


    A white jade statue suddenly shattered.


    The golden streamer slowly flowed out of the white jade statue and fell on the man with the Taoist crown, and the man slowly opened his eyes.


    The colorful streamer in his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "I really didn''t expect that the Ciyun Temple founded by this old man has a history of tens of thousands of years. It''s a pity that all the prestige and reputation of so many years have been lost in the hands of a little guy!"


    "Today, the old man wants to see who is so arrogant!"


    The man stomped lightly, and his body suddenly burst out. Behind him, several golden projectiles were rapidly following.


    The divine light bloomed on the face of the ancestor of the wood spirit, and the divine essence in the body was flowing like a big river.


    The powerful power makes the ancestors of the wood spirit not need to be afraid, and only need to work hard to achieve their goals.


    "You can''t resist me. You were run over by me like a dog out of the southeastern border. You thought you would be able to run over me when you came back. How long has it been?"


    "Even if you are a genius, you can''t defeat it..."


    The voice of the ancestor of the wood spirit suddenly stopped.


    He stared blankly at the man, his body tense.


    "how can that be!"


    Ancestor Mu Ling took a deep breath and glanced nervously ahead.


    I don''t know when.


    A golden fist mark appeared on the sky.


    The moment the fist mark appeared, the green mist arm of the ancestor of the wood spirit was completely smashed.


    The fists are falling like shooting stars in the twinkling golden light.


    Majestic and mighty unparalleled!


    "rest in peace!"


    There was a faint sound in the ear of the ancestor of Mu Ling, and his face was full of hideousness.


    "Death, this ancestor will never die, and it will never die with you..."


    Old Ancestor Mu Ling''s eyes widened, what did he feel?


    A pair of fists hit him hard.


    This iron fist is powerful and unparalleled.


    The ancestor of the wood spirit almost wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Unfortunately, before he opened his mouth to vomit blood, another series of iron fists slammed down.


    The body of the ancestor of the wood spirit began to collapse.


    One after another, dark green blood bubbles exploded, and the body of the ancestor of the wood spirit began to shake.


    The fist slammed down again mercilessly.


    Old Ancestor Mu Ling looked at the sky weakly, even though his ability was not weak, he was weak in front of this group of people.


    With the last punch slammed into the face, his body slowly fell towards the ground like a rag.


    "With this little ability, you dare to humiliate Your Majesty in public, who gave you the dog''s egg!"


    Taking a step forward, the elder Obsidian looked extremely gloomy.


    The second-grade artifact in his hand lit up with a golden light.


    The gigantic pop that looked like a huge meteorite crashed down, and began to speed up and smashed towards the ancestor of the wood spirit.


    The surrounding localized gods were dumbfounded.


    This is the ancestor of Muling Island, so he was tortured to the ground by the enemy?


    This is too strong!


    Is his old man destined to die today!


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, a fist firmly caught the golden fist shadow.


    "I really didn''t expect that the D-level realm would appear in the late stage of the gods, which is really surprising."

 Chapter 5390： God will

    Chapter 5390 God General


    "Hand over your second-grade artifact."


    "I can spare your life!"


    The man beside the ancestor of Muling Island was expressionless and his tone was unusually flat.


    God will cultivate.


    There is no room for resistance in front of him in the realm of God Transformation.


    "you!"


    "Speak wild words!"


    The obsidian elder looked gloomy and cold, urging the artifact to swipe at the front.


    The dark golden fist shadow is aimed at the front and smashed out.


    The mighty force locked onto the man like a swarm of meteors, streaked across the sky at an extremely fast speed, and hit the man in the eyes of hundreds of millions of creatures.


    The golden fire continued to permeate.


    But a gust of wind suddenly appeared above the sky.


    The hurricane blew the fire away, and a burly figure appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "With this little ability, I thought you were very capable, but I was really disappointed!"


    Shaking his head, the man''s body suddenly rose up, and his body shone with golden light.


    "This seat butyraldehyde, remember, the **** general butyraldehyde!"


    With a light grab behind him, a knife handle was slowly pulled out of the void by butyraldehyde.


    The knife that was as wide as a door was slowly pulled out, and the butyraldehyde''s face had also undergone a strange change, and the eyebrows had begun to be gradually elongated.


    A seductive face full of evil spirits appeared in front of the world.


    "I really didn''t expect that someone would dare to do something to me, with a mere Divine Realm cultivation base, I really thought that I was invincible in the world, and that I really thought I had the strength of a **** after mastering a second-grade artifact?"


    "court death!"


    Butyraldehyde waved the long knife in his hand and aimed it at the elder Obsidian, and the evil energy on his face suddenly burst out.


    "Take the move, God General Skill, God Slaughtering Sword Technique!"


    Butyraldehyde''s voice fell, the long knife suddenly brightened, and streams of light continued to whistle and gather on its surface. The moment he waved, the surface of the knife body actually burst into a shocking golden light.


    The sword light that spanned dozens of kilometers slashed towards the broken world boat.


    "Don''t you think that you can come and go freely with this thing? Today, I will let you despair first, and then kill you a little bit!"


    Another knife fell into the air.


    The terrifying knife light instantly burst into a dazzling light in the void.


    Boom.


    The knife light has already flown to the front of the broken world boat, and it is about to pierce the bounded boat.


    The face of the elder Obsidian changed wildly, he flew towards the broken world boat quickly, and he reached out to stop it.


    It''s a pity that the elder Obsidian was a step behind.


    Butyraldehyde let out a sigh of turbidity. This group of people still wanted to kill the ancestors of Muling Island, and they killed countless Buddhas to powerhouses before?


    It''s simply not knowing how to live or die!


    Today, he is going to kill this villain and bring it back to the B-level realm for a reward.


    Although this Boundary Breaking Boat is made of a lot of divine materials, it also has extraordinary defensive characteristics.


    But so what, in front of the mighty power of the gods, it was just a toy.


    As long as it is hit, even if this toy is powerful, it can only become a piece of chicken feathers!


    Suddenly, butyraldehyde raised an eyebrow.


    The knife light exploded, and the knife air punched out black gaps in the surrounding void bucket.


    A white and tender arm slowly retracted from the center of the blooming blade, it was the young man in the portrait.


    This sword technique gave him a crushing advantage when facing the God Transformation Realm, but now, he has no achievements!


    The opponent''s strength seems to be stronger than he imagined!


    "Interesting, to be able to break my butyraldehyde trick, your kid''s ability is not simple, it is more outrageous than the rumors."


    "However, this is what suits my appetite. Otherwise, always slaughtering some weak and unscrupulous little garbage will make me feel dull."


    Butyraldehyde chuckled twice, and the long knife in his hand was raised again.


    "Being able to resist the tricks of the **** general, it seems that your cultivation base has approached the **** general, and has even reached the **** general''s cultivation base, but there is no breakthrough."


    "In that case, let this **** see how long you can resist!"


    "Magic skill, infinite slaughter of spirits."


    As soon as butyraldehyde''s voice fell, the long knife in his hand was aimed at the front and beheaded fiercely.


    Between heaven and earth, there are tens of thousands of knife lights in an instant.


    The knife light continued to behead Su Yan, and he was going to drown him with a huge attack.


    Elder Obsidian''s face changed wildly.


    "God! Your Majesty, get out of the way!"


    However, Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged, his palms clenched calmly and made a gesture of closing his fists.


    The knife light came in an instant.


    The corners of butyraldehyde''s mouth rose slowly, this time, the Boundary Breaking Boat couldn''t keep it, and this kid will definitely be smashed to pieces!


    nobody!


    Able to resist the attack of the **** general in the nether.


    Lu Qingshan is just a junior who has just broken through the realm of God Transformation, and he is almost out of breath at this time.


    The coercion of the powerhouse of the gods made him, a junior in the spirit-transforming realm, almost out of breath.


    Can you stop it?


    Just when everyone was so nervous.


    Su Yan waved his fist slowly.


    It''s as if the fist is carrying the power of Wan Jun.


    "I can only swing my fist, it''s really pitiful, it seems that there is no way to escape my attack!"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, butyraldehyde turned around and prepared to leave here, the farce here is not enough fun!


    boom!


    Boom boom boom! !


    A terrifying explosion sounded.


    Between heaven and earth, a fireball that was huge enough to cover hundreds of kilometers erupted.


    As the fireball dissipated, Su Yan stood calmly in the center of the fireball.


    He and the broken world boat behind him were unscathed.


    "Is this your strength?"


    Su Yan looked at the divine general calmly, and the peak realm in the late stage of the tens of thousands of swordsmen was bursting out.


    The damage is truly amazing.


    It''s a pity that Su Yan is not an ordinary Spirit Transformation Realm now. After obtaining a whole treasure chest of divine general''s medicines and absorbing the medicines to the extent that his body can no longer absorb them, his strength has doubled.


    Even a divine general would not be able to extract so many precious medicines into his body.


    Let out a suffocating breath.


    Su Yan once again took the posture of punching, and he looked at the **** general indifferently.


    "One punch!"


    "I only need one punch against you!"


    Butyraldehyde was stunned, and he looked at Su Yan with pity.


    "Your strength really surprised me, but you delusionally use your weak strength to fight against me and defeat me with one punch. You are dreaming!"


    Su Yan didn''t say much, just looked at butyraldehyde calmly, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "Magical skill, cracking the Tiantian Frost Fist."


    "What about people!"


    Butyraldehyde froze in place, Su Yan''s body actually disappeared.


    How is this possible, the speed of a mere God-transforming realm actually surpassed him as a divine general!


    This is impossible.


    Closing his eyes, butyraldehyde did not hesitate to flush out his consciousness.


    The viscous consciousness like waves washed away in all directions.


    Butyraldehyde actually saw that a figure was flying towards him.


    It''s the top of the head!


    Butyraldehyde opened his eyes, and the long knife in his hand was aimed at the sky and slashed out.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The sky suddenly cracked.

 Chapter 5391： slaughter

    Chapter five thousand three hundred and ninety-one


    "I''ve seen your flaws."


    "Die with peace of mind..."


    Butyraldehyde''s body suddenly stiffened, and he looked down in disbelief.


    A huge fist had penetrated his chest.


    "how can that be!"


    "I am a god!"


    Butyraldehyde''s proud head is slowly hanging down at this time.


    Everyone''s eyes trembled fiercely.


    The ancestor of the wood spirit was even more sluggish.


    how come!


    This is a god!


    It is an unstoppable existence in the Nether.


    Now, he was beaten to death by this little beast?


    He is not dreaming!


    "Is this your confidence?"


    Su Yan pouted in disdain, and his eyes fell on the face of Mu Ling''s ancestor.


    "I''m so disappointed."


    "I thought that there would be a more powerful existence to stop me, but it turns out that you are just like that."


    He took away the storage bag on Shen Jiang''s body, and took away his armor and weapons, and Su Yan walked slowly to the ancestor of the wood spirit.


    At this time, the old ancestor of the wood spirit was already frightened, lying on the ground completely motionless, watching Su Yan arrive, his face turned the color of pig liver.


    "Please forgive me..."


    The head of the ancestor of the wood spirit flew up.


    The blood rolled out along the neck, soaking the ground in a large area.


    Su Yan calmly retracted his fist.


    He slowly flew back to the broken world boat.


    "Go to Muling Island in the southeastern border, the Buddha Palace!"


    The sound was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in the ears of the living powerhouses in the southeast.


    Is this to quell the two major forces in the southeastern border?


    The Boundary Breaking Boat slowly vacated the air and disappeared after a while.


    Not long after the broken world boat disappeared, the colorful figure slowly emerged.


    "I really didn''t expect that such a powerful talent would appear in the lower realm. It''s interesting. It uses the power of transforming the gods to go against the realm of war gods. If this kind of talent is captured after the ascension, I am afraid that my Ciyunguan will soar to the sky. Chance."


    "It''s just a pity, the blood is deep, I can''t help but report it!"


    The figure slowly got up, and lightly tapped as the palm of the hand was aligned with the front.


    A deep and long dark tunnel suddenly opened in the void.


    At the end of the tunnel is a world-breaking boat.


    "This incarnation of mine won''t last long, so I will use this incarnation as the foundation and give you a great gift!"


    Taking a deep breath, the body suddenly swelled up, and then the whole person began to glow with golden light.


    He rushed forward fiercely.


    The entire space tunnel began to vibrate and become uneasy.


    Ripples began to appear in the space behind the piercing boat.


    Everyone''s hearts began to fill with a sense of horror, as if there was some terrifying existence staring at them.


    "No, be careful, I detected a terrifying force coming!"


    Lu Qingshan''s heart jumped to his throat.


    The level of this power has far exceeded the value of the previous **** general''s explosive power. Could it be that a more powerful **** general has come!


    "If we are hit by this force, we will probably be wiped out in an instant!"


    Lu Qingshan wiped the cold sweat subconsciously, and gently pressed his finger on the acceleration button.


    With a bang.


    The space was completely shattered by a terrifying force, and a group of extremely fast light suddenly appeared in the dark hole.


    With a crisp sound, the light group has reached the rear of the Boundary Breaker Boat.


    "Quick, quick!"


    Lu Qingshan roared again and again, but it is a pity that Chuanjiezhou is not a cultivator after all, so there is no way to speed up.


    "Boss, there is still three breaths of time!"


    Lu Qingshan growled lowly.


    Su Yan''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already standing above the Boundary-breaking Ark.


    "I really didn''t expect that I would use this god-level artifact so quickly."


    "exhibition!"


    His fingers quickly swiped across a shield, and Su Yan''s divine essence poured into it.


    There was a loud click.


    A dazzling golden light suddenly flashed on the surface of the shield.


    With the appearance of the golden light, the originally small shield instantly swelled several times and stood between the heavens and the earth.


    Sudden.


    There was a loud bang.


    A deafening sound suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    The radius of millions of miles has been completely covered by hot white light.


    The water vapor in the sky was instantly evaporated, and the vegetation on the ground was roasted brown.


    The area of ??a million miles is about to become a **** on earth.


    This god-level shield also began to heat up after resisting a breath.


    Su Yan didn''t hesitate, the divine stones kept flying out of the storage bag, and they landed firmly on the ground and began to outline silver-gray lines.


    Lines envelop Su Yan.


    In almost a breath of time, Su Yan used the divine stone to set up tens of thousands of protective formations in the sky.


    At the moment when the protective formations were all lit up, there was a loud bang, and the flames broke through the shield and smashed **** these formations.


    Su Yan quickly returned to the broken world boat, and the formation was broken through layer by layer.


    Ten floors.


    Hundred layers!


    Everyone watched in horror as the formation was quickly broken through, and Guan Peng beside him was ready to devote himself at any time.


    "There are still two hundred floors left, boss!"


    Aotian growled excitedly at Guan Peng.


    Jin Yan spun around in midair, as if she had made a decision and was about to rush out.


    "Sit tight, we have to speed up!"


    Lu Qingyun''s wild laughter sounded, and the piercing boat suddenly accelerated.


    With a bang, the last two hundred layers of the formation were completely broken through, but there was nothing in front of them.


    "gone!"


    The man looked at the void in front of him silently, and he sighed helplessly.


    "I didn''t expect my dignified lord to make a move, and I couldn''t even keep a single person. It seems that I am still too weak!"


    "The soul returns, I must concentrate on my cultivation!"


    The last soul has also turned into golden light and disappeared between heaven and earth, and the man opened his eyes again.


    "Ancestor, why didn''t you tell me when you came, now we are in big trouble at Ciyun Temple!"


    With a scream, the man quickly flew towards Ciyun Guan, but before he walked three meters, a sword light suddenly fell.


    The man''s body instantly turned into black ash and disappeared.


    "Interesting, even the Lord dares to calculate, it is not true that I am the Great Elder Obsidian."


    His eyes glanced around.


    The face of the obsidian elder was full of anger.


    "Damn bastard, relying on his own ability, he actually did such a heartless thing, thousands of miles were smashed, and he was a strong general."


    "I am afraid it will take a lot of time for this realm to restore this place. You wait for me. Sooner or later, I will find you after ascension and make you look good!"


    Obsidian elder stomped his feet, turned and disappeared.


    Right now.


    A streamer slowly emerged from the void.


    It''s a world boat.


    Slowly shaking the huge body, the piercing boat slowly flew towards the island in front.


    Although this island is not big, it has a diameter of thousands of miles.


    As the piercing boat slowly sinks.


    "The generals obey orders and are ready to attack at any time!"

 Chapter 5392： Three in a row

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-two chapters destroy three sects in a row


    Taoist Mu Rong, who was headed by him, had a pale face.


    The strength of the enemy who descended at this time must be astonishing.


    Elder Taishang has left to meet the enemy.


    The person who descended on Muling Island at this time must be the enemy!


    It''s just, how can he resist this world-breaking boat just by virtue of his small mid-stage consummation of God Transformation Realm!


    This is a top-notch formation that claims to have three consecutive defenses against the three peak powerhouses of the God Transformation Realm!


    How to fight the enemy?


    With a long sigh, Taoist Mu Rong closed his eyes and waved his long sword sadly.


    "Release all the exercises you have learned!"


    "Aim at the broken world boat!"


    I hope that the formation in the sect can gather everyone''s strength and make a shocking blow!


    Daoist Mu Rong did not realize that a lot of sweat had already flowed down his forehead.


    These flying boats are irresistible and cannot be resisted!


    Taking a deep breath, a trace of melancholy flashed in Mu Rong''s eyes.


    Today, Muling Island is probably the last glory.


    A huge amount of divine energy flew towards the sky.


    Daoist Mu Rong saw that a huge palm print suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This palm covers the sky and the sun for thousands of miles away.


    As the palm falls, the palm lines can be clearly seen, and even the power of the gods can be seen constantly moving.


    This is!


    The hairs stood on end, and Daoist Mu Rong was about to rise into the sky when he got up, but he suddenly froze in the next second.


    The disciples in the surrounding low realm have been impacted by the powerful fluctuation of vitality, and they have been turned into powder and dissipated.


    The overlord-level forces that existed in the southeastern border for tens of thousands of years have finally vanished.


    "metropolitan!"


    Taoist Mu Rong had tears in his eyes and looked at the sky with blurry eyes. It was the first time he was so helpless.


    Without the help of the ancestors of the wood spirit, he is just a waste now.


    Boom!


    The island began to pound the brown mud toward the water''s surface.


    In just a moment, the sea level was hit by this huge force and a pothole was formed, and no water vapor could get close to Muling Island.


    After the giant palm disappeared, the sea gradually covered it, covering the Muling Island, which was originally towering above the sea level, on the bottom of the sea.


    With a sigh, a glans head appeared not far from the bottom of the sea.


    Is this the strength of the top Xeon, just one slap is enough to destroy a huge force!


    It seems that such a matter of Tianjiao has to be reported.


    The turtle disappeared.


    In front of the antique palace.


    A man was standing out of thin air holding a secondary artifact at this time.


    Glancing at the palace, the man pouted in disdain.


    Is this the Buddha Palace?


    The strength is strong, but it is a pity that these powerful forces are not used by themselves, not by their masters.


    It''s not good to have a good power in a corner of the world and quietly develop and grow yourself, but you have to provoke the master!


    Shaking his head, the elder Obsidian appeared at the top of the palace complex of the Buddha Palace holding the artifact.


    "At the master''s order, wipe out the Buddha Palace!"


    A roar shocked the Buddha Palace up and down.


    In the Buddha Palace, everyone looked at the direction of the Great Elder Obsidian in shock, and everyone''s face was full of shock.


    When will the Buddha Palace be reduced to the point of being slaughtered.


    They are the shrine of all ages!


    A disciple suddenly stood up, the divine weapon around his waist shone with cold light.


    Generations of disciples all looked at the sky in unison at this time, and everyone''s faces were boiling with murderous intent.


    "Rat, get out of here, or we''ll kill you!"


    A roar broke through the sky, and the first to bear the brunt was a tattered disciple.


    Without hesitation, he waved the broken sword in his hand to shoot at the sky, and the speed reached the level of the gods in the realm of immortal emperors.


    As he urged the sword in his hand.


    Tens of thousands of sword lights rushed in the direction of the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "Wan Jian Jue, cut!"


    At the rear, there are more vast oceans of spells, charging towards the elder obsidian.


    The obsidian elder waved the second-grade artifact in his hand, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "As the people of the Buddha Palace, you have done a lot of evil. Now that the master ordered me to kill you, I am also making a contribution to this realm."


    "Death!"


    A small fist of light flew out, and in the blink of an eye, it was tens of thousands of meters in size.


    As it flew farther and farther, in one breath, it became enough to cover the sky and cover the entire Buddha Palace.


    "Today, the Buddha Palace will be buried here, go in peace of mind!"


    A sigh.


    The world began to tremble.


    The Buddha Palace began to collapse under the fist.


    The cultivator below, also began to collapse under the amazing fluctuation of vitality emanating from his fist.


    There were no screams.


    The strength of the peak of the late stage of the gods and the second-grade artifacts are enough to completely disintegrate all the practitioners in the late stages of the gods.


    Looking at the ruins that had turned into black ashes below, the Great Elder Obsidian sighed and continued to move the artifact downwards.


    The continuous golden fists flew madly towards the bottom.


    ��


    Above the Ciyun Temple.


    Ripples in space continue to emerge.


    The Boundary Breaker slowly appeared.


    "right here."


    Lu Qingshan looked at Su Yan nervously.


    Ciyun Temple, he had heard of this name in several other realms.


    Across the two boundaries of C-level and D-level, the forces of these forces are shockingly powerful!


    "Um!"


    Su Yan nodded lightly, and his body quickly fell.


    Glancing around, he raised his legs at will.


    "Magical skill, divine leg!"


    With his stomping.


    A loud bang.


    A sturdy leg slammed down **** the ground.


    Ciyun Guan, these powerful forces have already activated the mountain protection formation the moment they appeared.


    pity.


    The mountain protection formation, which was able to withstand the late-stage impact of the God Transformation Realm, suddenly collapsed at this time.


    The terrifying golden long legs smashed the Ciyun Temple Hall with one kick, and the shock wave directly caused all the low-level disciples to vanish.


    A few strong men wanted to rush up to fight back, but were smashed by the evil wind.


    With the destruction of Ciyun Temple, an incomparably magnificent voice suddenly resounded for thousands of miles.


    "The Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty conquered the southeastern border. If there is any disobedience, it will be like the three major borders, and it will be completely eradicated!"


    The sound spread out instantly, and for a while, the southeastern boundary was boiling.


    As the piercing ship slowly left, a group of clans who had already been eyeing thousands of miles away rushed towards this direction.


    There are many treasures in a large sect like Ciyun Guan, and even if they become scum, there are great benefits.


    For those clans that are lingering in the southeastern border, they are not picky eaters at all!


    As long as they can grab resources, even killing this group of families means they are willing.


    As this group of people swarmed in, the Ciyun Temple, which had lasted for tens of thousands of years, fell into chaos.


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, Su Yan had already landed on the mountain opposite the Ciyun Temple.


    He could easily perceive that there was something waiting in this view.

 Chapter 5393： Overlord Su Yan!

    Chapter 5393 Overlord Su Yan!


    With the broken boundary boat wandering in the southeast boundary.


    A full seven days.


    Everyone already knows that the entire southeastern border has been taken over by the Holy Dynasty after Yin.


    Today, the real ruler of the Southeast Territory is Su Yan.


    However, even if it is preached like this, there are still people who don''t believe it.


    The broken world boat is suspended high above the sky.


    Below is the core of the Southeast Territory, the ancient country of frost and snow.


    Su Yan''s body slowly descended.


    Below, the lord of the ancient frost and snow had already taken off his crown, and stood cautiously on the edge of the throne, waiting for the arrival of this strong man.


    His eyes were full of fiery heat.


    The ancient kingdom of frost and snow has existed in this realm for hundreds of thousands of years, and even the change of hegemonic forces has not shaken their ruling foundation.


    now.


    He finally had the opportunity to make the Ancient Frost Snow Country go a step further and become a part of a powerful overlord-level force. How could he not be willing?


    This is an excellent opportunity for the ancient kingdom of frost and snow to reach the sky in one step.


    "Your Majesty, according to your will, I have sent representatives from the major forces in the realm to come to see you."


    Lord Frost Snow knelt in front of Su Yan excitedly.


    Su Yan smiled and waved his hand.


    "Lord Frost Snow, you are the landowner of this side. You are responsible for entertaining these representatives. In the future, when I am not in the southeastern boundary, you will have full authority to handle the affairs of this boundary for me."


    "If anyone is unwilling to follow my will, then send troops to pacify him!"


    Su Yan''s words were light, but King Frost Snow couldn''t help but tremble.


    If this is the case, no one will ignore the authenticity, and the three overlord-level forces have been completely eradicated by him.


    Now if this person continues to eradicate the major forces, no one will be able to sit still.


    "According to the order!"


    The Frost Snow King quickly left the hall.


    Looking at the empty court in front of him, Su Yan let out a sigh of relief.


    Next, look at the negotiations of the Frost Snow King.


    "Boss, is it so easy to delegate power?"


    Guan Peng frowned and glanced outside the hall, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    The ancient kingdom of frost and snow can exist for hundreds of thousands of years, but such a force has not developed into a hegemonic force. It is very strange to think about it.


    If he really listens to the nonsense of Lord Frost Snow, I am afraid that after integrating the forces of the whole realm, he will have extraordinary rights.


    Once the wings are full, I am afraid it will be out of control.


    "Don''t worry, they will become the public enemy of this realm, but because of our existence, they dare not do anything to this realm."


    Su Yan calmly looked at the Frost Snow King who was negotiating in front of him.


    "Besides, it''s not convenient for us to carry Jinyan and Aotian with us. They each need room to grow. I''m going to leave them in the southeastern boundary to practice."


    "Pile up their strengths with the resources of the entire realm."


    Guan Peng''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    It is the most cost-effective business to build two strong men with the power of a large realm.


    "Then where are we going after we''re done?"


    "Continue to conquer other realms after this is done."


    Su Yan''s words made Lu Qingshan and the others'' eyes light up.


    Conquering other realms, this will give everyone a lot of benefits, especially the Lu family, a family that specializes in making profits by traveling around the major realms by breaking the boundary boat.


    "Next, where shall we go?"


    Su Yan swept his eyes around, and his gaze settled on a direction.


    "When this is over, we have to leave."


    "The next world is selected as the Nine Mysterious World!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, Lu Qingshan nodded vigorously, and the Boundary Breaking Boat above his head also began to adjust rapidly.


    A full day.


    Su Yan on the throne slowly opened his eyes, and in front of him the King of the Ancient Frost Snow Kingdom was already kneeling on the ground.


    "Your will has been conveyed. From now on, you are the king of this southeastern region. If you have any orders, just ask me."


    The king stood up slowly and clapped his hands.


    Soon, a large piece of stone with seven-colored light was brought over by the samurai.


    "This is a boundary communication stone. As long as you have this stone, you can quickly communicate with those who need to communicate. In order to ensure that your orders are executed smoothly, I will give you this stone as your gift."


    Su Yan glanced at the boulder and lightly tapped it.


    Suddenly, the huge stone instantly turned into three hundred pieces.


    Su Yan casually threw three pieces behind him, and his eyes looked towards the sky above.


    Above the sky, a figure is coming fast.


    Soon, this figure fell on the ground, it was the Great Elder Obsidian.


    Before walking to the front of the palace hall, the elder Obsidian was already on one knee.


    "Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life and killed all the enemies!"


    An invisible force dragged the Great Elder Obsidian up, and Su Yan glanced at the sky.


    "It''s good to destroy the enemy. Next, we should go to the Nine Profound Realm."


    He casually threw a message stone to the Great Elder Obsidian, and Su Yan''s body suddenly flew towards the sky.


    Watching everyone leave, the corner of the king''s mouth rose.


    The day finally came.


    Next, the entire southeastern boundary will become the site of the ancient frost and snow country.


    As the lord, he will become the most powerful man in this realm!


    Just when the king was very excited.


    "Hey, I said that you are the lord of the country, right, I am the messenger left by His Majesty to supervise you."


    "I am Aotian, she is my woman, from now on, you have to provide me with a lot of divine energy and fertilizer, can this be done?"


    Aotian looked at the lord indifferently, and Luanlong''s aura was released by him.


    The cultivation base is only the peak of the initial stage of God Transformation Realm, and the country lord quickly nodded frantically.


    "Very good, then take us to rest."


    Ao Tian said coldly, holding Jin Yan''s hand and leaving with the lord.


    ��


    In the Nine Profound Realm.


    A pair of dark golden eyes were slowly opening at this time.


    Under the thick eyelids, the dark golden light shot straight into the sky, and in an instant, dark golden pupil lines appeared on the surface of the clouds.


    "This is!"


    Three million miles away.


    In a Taoist temple with bells and drums ringing in unison, the calm water mirror began to tremble.


    Ripples are constantly emerging.


    It seemed that something in the mirror wanted to break free.


    "Humph, beast!"


    Fingers slammed down towards the mirror, the face of the court woman wearing long sleeves was ashen.


    "It''s just the little divine beast that was sealed in before the Divine Realm was broken, how dare you be so arrogant, trying to take the opportunity to break through the seal and stir up the situation?"


    "You are courting death!"


    Three pointers in a row.


    The towering fingers appeared on the three million miles of mountains through the mirror, and landed on the ground.


    The ground began to vibrate, and the heavens and the earth began to tremble.


    Everything seemed like the end of the world had come.


    "Little beast, when I have master''s cultivation, see how I can kill you!"


    Breathing out a suffocating breath, the woman''s brows twitched wildly.


    How can there be a piercing ship in the sky.

 Chapter 5394： Coming to Xuantian Sword Sect

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-fourth chapter comes to Xuantian Sword Sect


    "The Nine Profound Realm is quite barren compared to other realms."


    "Ferocious beasts often appear in this realm, but unfortunately there are many fewer treasures."


    "However, the sects in this realm are all respected by the Xuantian Sword Sect. If you want to conquer this realm, the only way is to defeat the Xuantian Sword Sect first."


    Lu Qingshan explained carefully.


    In the broken world boat, the rest of the deer family held their breaths, for fear of disturbing the contemplation of the saint emperor.


    "Boss, let me try the depths!"


    With the Great Elder Obsidian on his side, Guan Peng''s tone became a lot rougher.


    The younger generation who followed the Immortal Realm seemed to want to prove his strength.


    Su Yan smiled and waved his hand.


    "Go."


    Guan Peng nodded hurriedly, the long knife in his hand lightly tore through the space, and he flew towards the sky-reaching sword monument below in a flash.


    This is the site of the Nine Profound Realm, and the Sword Monument is also the habitat for the strong men of the Nine Profound Sword Sect.


    "Stop comers!"


    A roar sounded from below.


    The terrifying sword qi of the god-transforming realm suddenly rose into the sky.


    The terrifying sword light flew towards the sky.


    It seems to be able to divide the sky into two.


    Unfortunately, the more rampant laughter suddenly sounded.


    "How dare you be so arrogant in front of me, courting death!"


    The long knife is unsheathed in his hand.


    Guan Peng''s figure, like a golden-winged Dapeng, flew towards the sword light with a bang, on the verge of the sword light.


    choke!


    A deafening concussion sounded.


    It''s a knife!


    Jin Cancan''s knife pressed down hard.


    The sword light, which was like a pistol, slashed towards the bottom.


    Continuous and mighty.


    It was like a golden plate being slashed downwards by someone slashing in midair.


    The terrifying light exploded countless air waves in an instant.


    The white-robed swordsman below had been beaten to a series of defeats at the moment when he came into contact with the light of the sword.


    "Dare to do whatever you want in the middle stage of God Transformation!"


    The old man roared.


    A wider sword energy rose into the sky.


    This sword energy has its own law and artistic conception, and it turns the surrounding air into an extremely viscous in an instant.


    "Today, the old man will let you see the power that a real strong man should master!"


    "Spirit of the divine realm, delay!"


    A fierce light flashed in Guan Peng''s eyes, and the treasured saber around his waist began to shine brightly.


    near.


    closer.


    Outside the broken world boat, a golden light that penetrated the sky and the earth suddenly appeared.


    The blade is vigorous as if it can smash the stars.


    It''s just that in an instant, it has been crushed on the sword monument.


    pain.


    The astonishing pain erupted suddenly.


    Even if the sword cultivator below is powerful, he cannot resist.


    I am afraid that the Nine Profound Sword Sect will be destroyed today.


    Su Yan sighed and saw a pattern cracked on the Jiu Xuan Sword Sect''s sword tablet.


    "court death!"


    Another roar sounded, and the man in the dark red robe suddenly got up and flew towards the sky.


    Beside the man, two long swords began to be unsheathed.


    The dark red long sword was aimed at the sky and charged fiercely.


    "Junior, don''t be mad, eat the old man''s double swordsmanship!"


    The sword soared into the sky, turning into two oolongs and strangling them at the sky.


    There was a crisp sound, and there was a cloud and rain between the heavens and the earth that was attracted by this sword technique, causing thousands of miles of dark clouds to rush up with thousands of miles of thunder.


    These two oolongs rushed to the sky, and they couldn''t wait to open their mouths and aimed at Guan Peng.


    Two sturdy kendo brilliance began to spit out continuously.


    pity.


    Even if the sword energy is ten million, it can''t stand Guan Peng''s sword light condensed.


    Thousands of knives suddenly erupted, moving forward fiercely with an unrivaled terrifying aura.


    With the light slash of the knife light, countless lights and shadows suddenly erupted.


    "I am the subordinate of the Great Emperor of Yin Hou Sheng Dynasty, Guan Peng, I came here today to conquer your Nine Profound Realm!"


    "Submit to us!"


    The mighty and mighty voice spread all over the place.


    There was anger in Guan Peng''s eyes, and he looked down solemnly.


    He could clearly feel that someone in the Nine Profound Sword Sect was watching.


    Among them, there are many good players, and there are even more imposing people who are about to compete with the elders of Obsidian.


    "Submit to the Holy Dynasty after Yin?"


    A woman sneered.


    "You don''t even look at how capable you are, you dare to be presumptuous on our territory, don''t you look down on us?"


    Closing her palms, the woman slowly got up and glanced around.


    "Today the Sect Master is not here, let me, the elder, teach you a lesson. After seeing the strong, you must roll down and bow down!"


    Taking a step forward, the woman''s aura suddenly rose, like a beast.


    The cloud head rose under the woman''s feet, and a streamer of light rose into the sky behind her and followed her.


    "The one who wants your life, Dugulin!"


    Holding it in the hand is like holding a sword.


    The streamer beside her began to show her body shape.


    It''s a shining long sword!


    This long sword looks extraordinary, and looking at it from a distance has already made people fascinated.


    A beautiful treasure, it makes people feel comfortable to look at.


    pity!


    This is a deadly sword.


    Dugulin''s eyes were full of anger, his slender waist twisted hard, and his body suddenly turned towards the sky like a fiery wheel.


    "Nine Profound Swordsmanship, Supreme Fire Wheel Slash!"


    The skills are only displayed, as if there is a scorching sun in the sky.


    Wan Dao sword energy swept towards the bottom, scouring continuously.


    "It''s done!"


    "As expected of Elder Dugu, as soon as he made his move, he immediately suppressed the gangster!"


    The disciples below started to get excited.


    However, Su Yan looked at Dugu Lin playfully. This woman''s strength was good, and her swordsmanship was almost divine.


    If you can start cultivation from the fairy world, maybe you will have more powerful achievements.


    Swordsmanship is not a simple swordsmanship trick, but more of the true meaning of the trick.


    Now, these two stegosaurs already have the spirit and energy, if they can go further, they may not be a genius who fights beyond the ranks.


    "Guan Peng, stop playing!"


    Su Yan sighed, time was not enough for him.


    I am afraid that it will take a long time to rule the Bingding realm of the entire Longevity God Realm.


    He didn''t want to waste time on meaningless things.


    "Good boss!"


    The long knife flashed in his hand.


    Guan Peng''s figure passed Dugulin and slowly fell towards the sword monument.


    Dugu Lin was stunned, his body froze in the air.


    "how can that be!"


    Such a terrifying power erupted from the mediocre cultivation base in the early stage of God Transformation, even if she is a strong person who is about to enter the late stage of God Transformation, can''t resist the opponent''s move?


    Dugu Lin''s mouth was full of bitterness.


    Is this the strength of the opponent!


    Dugulin''s soft body began to slowly fall towards the bottom.


    Su Yan sighed and grabbed it casually.


    "Elder Obsidian, send her to rest."


    Dugulin''s body fell into the hands of the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "The old minister understands!"


    Turning around, the elder Obsidian began to settle down.

 Chapter 5395： The guard appeared

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-five chapters guard appeared


    "Ugh!"


    A sigh.


    The disciples of the Sword Sect who were arguing with swords and arrows all stopped their bodies.


    They bowed to the sky in unison.


    It seems to be returning a gift for someone.


    Su Yan sat on the throne calmly, without the slightest wave on his face.


    "Do you want to unify the Xuantian realm?"


    The blue light spots continued to gather in front of him, and finally merged into a beautiful figure.


    "Yes."


    Su Yan smiled slightly.


    "It''s no wonder that you came to my Xuantian Sword Sect, but although I understand the thoughts of fellow Daoists, I can''t give this Xuantian realm to you at will."


    "I hope fellow Daoists understand."


    "There is a great terror hidden in this Nine Profound Realm. If it is given to fellow Daoists, it will cause great terror, not to mention this realm, even the surrounding realm will be in jeopardy."


    The woman''s face was full of helplessness.


    Su Yan raised his brows, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Your cultivation is more than just the pinnacle of God Transformation Realm."


    The woman nodded with a sigh.


    "My cultivation base is in the early stage of the realm of the gods, and I came to the Nine Profound Realm at the order of the master to inherit the head of the Xuantian Sword Sect."


    "The chief is a small matter, and suppressing the beasts that the chief said is the real order."


    "The strength of the beasts in this realm is monstrous. I heard that only the powerhouses in the middle stage of the realm of gods can truly defeat them."


    "And I, weak in strength, can only suppress, that''s all."


    Su Yan nodded and glanced at the woman.


    "What kind of power are you in the B-level realm?"


    "Xuantian Tower, Yu Linglong."


    Yu Linglong bowed her body, her face flushed with red light.


    "Your aura makes me feel the danger. It seems that your strength is enough to crush the early stage powerhouses such as me."


    "I didn''t expect such an outstanding person to be born in the lower realm. I don''t know why you came here this time?"


    "Leave the Nine Profound Realm to us, we will solve the troubles here."


    Guan Peng walked back to Su Yan slowly, his tone indifferent.


    Yu Linglong''s mouth trembled, and she glanced at Su Yan in a complicated way.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to teach you, it''s just that there are extremely terrifying troubles in it!"


    "Ferocious beasts, such as vicious beasts, can only be suppressed by me and other gods in combination with the secret recipes of Zongmen, otherwise it will never be suppressed."


    "It''s a fierce dragon, right?"


    Su Yan spoke calmly.


    A stunned look flashed in Yu Linglong''s beautiful eyes.


    "How do you know, could it be that you are actually..."


    "The accomplice of the fierce dragon!"


    Yu Linglong''s eyes suddenly burst into flames, and those eyes stared at Su Yan like two sharp swords.


    Su Yan spread his hands.


    "I have no ill intentions. On the contrary, I came here this time to help you eliminate the beasts from the Nine Profound Realm!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Yu Linglong opened her mouth wide, she glared at Su Yan fiercely, this **** must be trying to coax her.


    Who doesn''t know that if the **** general''s realm is low, he can''t even break the murderer''s skin, how can he destroy the beast.


    "you do not believe?"


    Su Yan grabbed it casually.


    The spatial fluctuation suddenly spread, and Yu Linglong hurriedly took a step back, but the next second he was stunned in place.


    The strength of this guy!


    So strong!


    Trembling all over, Yu Linglong looked at Su Yan nervously, her face flushed red.


    "Is my strength enough?"


    A faint voice sounded.


    Yu Linglong nodded vigorously.


    The space is controlled to such an extent that it can reach the inside of the beast''s body when attacking.


    "Then, you will take us to the beast''s territory next."


    Su Yan''s words made Yu Linglong dumbfounded.


    This is a place that Master and the others who are not in charge of the Sealed Jade Jue dare not go. I didn''t expect this group of people to want to go.


    "Don''t blame me if you die!"


    Gritting her teeth, Yu Linglong expressed her inner plan.


    Su Yan nodded without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you, and my subordinates won''t put the cause of death on you."


    "However, if the beast is slaughtered by me, your Nine Profound Realms must submit to me and become my subordinates, do you agree or disagree?"


    Yu Linglong was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    The broken world boat took off again.


    a day later.


    Po Jie Zhou appeared in the center of the Nine Profound Realm, in front of a big colorful eye.


    "This is that fierce beast, and what we want to seal is the owner of this eye, you can really..."


    Yu Linglong was speechless, but the man walked straight out of the hull of the Boundary Breaking Ark and flew steadily downwards, is this seeking death!


    Just when Yu Linglong was trembling, an axe was slowly taken out above the sky.


    This was the divine axe that Su Yan had captured, but today was the time to use it.


    "Split the sky, divine axe!"


    Muscles grow wildly, and in the blink of an eye, they have swelled hundreds of times.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the big wild eyes that began to rippling from below, and he waved his arms at will.


    A loud bang.


    The axe slashed continuously towards the bottom.


    One after another, the transparent axe light was entangled like a continuous lover''s silk.


    Layer upon layer, just one breath has completely enveloped the eyeball.


    Click!


    A loud bang sounded.


    A transparent liquid suddenly spewed out of his eyeballs.


    The jade Jue in Yu Linglong''s hand also suddenly cracked with a crisp sound, and then shattered.


    Yu Linglong stared dully at the eyes below, her body began to tremble.


    "Die, damn, **** it!"


    A low voice sounded.


    Under the ground, one after another heavy clicking sound was transmitted to the ground.


    Su Yan''s expression was incomparably calm, the axe in his hand still glowed with golden light, and as he swung continuously, he continued to behead towards the bottom.


    once.


    A hundred times.


    Thousands of times!


    The vast axe light has been activated tens of thousands of times.


    The transparent space threads began to slaughter in a mighty manner towards the ground below.


    In front of the space thread, there is no substance that can resist.


    The eyeballs began to be completely entangled by these continuous silk threads, and finally resisted it tenaciously.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It was the eyeball that was cut open by the axe light.


    The axe light slammed down fiercely.


    ten meters.


    100 meters!


    The eyeball finally burst open.


    The blood filled with fiery water rose into the sky, aiming at Su Yan''s body and ramming it at an extremely fast speed.


    It''s like ejecting magma.


    Whoa!


    Su Yan''s body was soaked all over.


    "Oops, this is the blood of beasts, no one can resist, even our gods can only rely on artifacts to be safe and sound!"


    "Don''t worry, His Majesty''s strength is not something that ants like you can understand."


    The words of the elder Obsidian made Yu Linglong''s body tremble.


    What, the realm of the gods turned into ants in front of a small peak of the gods?


    The elder Obsidian didn''t say much, but silently put his second-grade artifact in front of him, and a vast breath that was not inferior to the realm of the gods began to wash in all directions.


    "you��"


    Yu Linglong was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 5396： fierce beast

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-six chapters fierce battle


    "Ow!"


    A roar.


    The ground was completely washed away by a savage aura.


    The formation arranged on the ground was also completely destroyed in an instant.


    There were explosions everywhere.


    Even in front of Su Yan, there were a lot of fire lights.


    Obsidian elder also pinched a sweat because of this.


    Guan Peng''s expression was indifferent.


    This is the strongest person in the Immortal Realm, and the legend of Immortal Venerable still inspires future generations unswervingly even after leaving Immortal Realm.


    Being able to use his own weak strength to burst out means that even the strong may not be able to use, this person''s strength has been tested millions of times.


    There will never be any mistakes this time.


    "You dare to touch me?"


    Above the sky, Su Yan looked at the beast calmly.


    The murderer''s body was dozens of miles long.


    A pair of eyes is a full mile in size.


    With a little movement, the ground trembled.


    The Nine Profound Continent in the void might not be able to withstand a few tossings in front of the beasts.


    No wonder there are strong people to seal it.


    Unfortunately.


    Today, a beast that has existed for an unknown number of years is destined to die in his hands.


    Ow!


    The fierce beast roared up to the sky, and the flames in those eyes were already blazing.


    Raising its head, the beast opened its mouth, and the **** mouth spit out a dark red line of fire towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, three divine stones appeared in S''s hand.


    With a crackling sound, the divine stone shattered.


    The figure of Su Yan in the sky unfolded for the first time, and three divine stones appeared in unison. The formation was constructed, and it was aimed at the beast below and fell.


    Tens of thousands of formations are linked together, as if they are fused, and in the blink of an eye, they have become a vast formation that stretches for hundreds of miles between heaven and earth.


    "Little beast, dare to disobey even the order of this work, you are courting death!"


    "Look at how this seat accepts you today!"


    A flick of the finger.


    A streamer crashed down.


    It is the void thread cut out by the axe.


    With a loud bang, the beast''s body began to shrink rapidly.


    "Good boy, a mere human cultivator, dare to challenge this seat in vain, because there were not enough people killed in this seat?"


    Step forward.


    The beast''s body shrunk to only half a mile in size, and the whole body was covered in green light. Even if Su Yan''s attack hit the surface, there was no response.


    "With this little ability, you dare to ask me for trouble, it''s just courting death!"


    The fierce beast sneered again and again, and its body suddenly accelerated and charged towards Su Yan.


    As the ground shook, the beast appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Xuepen''s big mouth opened and the beast was biting forward.


    The terrifying force instantly emptied a space.


    A pitch-black void appeared in front of everyone, and the terrifying attraction quickly filled the void.


    "court death!"


    Su Yan''s face turned black, and the axe in his hand slashed fiercely at the beast''s mouth.


    His body also quickly transformed into tens of thousands of figures, surrounding the beast.


    "Damn ants, you will only use this method to deal with me, you are so disappointing to me!"


    Shaking his head, the vicious beast swallowed again towards Su Yan.


    The terrifying attraction suddenly erupted, pulling Su Yan''s body so much that he couldn''t move it for a while.


    too strong.


    Yu Linglong looked horrified, if she faced this kind of enemy, I am afraid she would be defeated in the fastest time.


    Who is the powerhouse below who can turn the beasts around!


    Just when Yu Linglong was amazed, a trace of pride flashed across the beast''s face.


    "My long beast has never experienced such a humiliating shame. Today, I will let you see my true power."


    "The Long Realm is coming!"


    With a roar of the beast.


    Out of nowhere came a loud swallowing sound.


    It''s like a terrifying existence that treats this world as a delicious snack.


    An incomparably huge phantom of the realm of terror emerged from the beast''s forehead.


    "The power of Longjie, improve!"


    With the low words of the beast sounded.


    Su Yan could clearly sense that the strength of the beast was rapidly increasing.


    With just one breath, the gods quickly upgraded from the initial realm to the mid-term realm.


    If it is further improved, I am afraid!


    Yu Linglong couldn''t sit still, and quickly rushed out of the Boundary Ark to kill the beast.


    "court death!"


    The fierce beast roared, his eyes locked on Yu Linglong, and those eyes were full of eagerness.


    "go to hell!"


    The terrifying attraction instantly locked Yu Linglong.


    But how could Yu Linglong be the opponent of the beast, she was immediately attracted to it.


    "court death!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "burst!"


    As Su Yan pinched his hands, a loud bang suddenly sounded.


    In the beast''s mouth, the divine axe suddenly exploded, and the continuous divine light directly overturned most of the entire beast''s head.


    "Do you really think there''s no way to kill you, poor little thing, today I''ll let you taste what it means to be slaughtered with a thousand knives!"


    "Come the knife!"


    Su Yan gave an order, and the Batian Sabre in the void slowly appeared in his hand.


    A huge and incomparable phantom of the emperor appeared in the Nine Profound Realm.


    Emperor Xuying also seemed to hold the Batian Sabre, and slowly danced along with Su Yan''s dance.


    With just one slash, the beast''s limbs were completely cut off.


    Hundreds of knives are just a breath, and the originally indestructible body of the beast has become two mountains of meat.


    Many carnivorous divine beasts are circling around these two mountains of meat, as if they want to hoard and eat these meats.


    Su Yan''s energy did not fall on these pieces of meat, but instead stared at a treasure chest on the neck of the beast.


    Although this treasure chest was made of high-quality gods, it was eventually lost to the years.


    Through the box, you can feel the surging energy fluctuations being transmitted.


    Su Yan''s eyes swept his eyes and made a random move.


    The teeth of the beast and the treasure chest have already fallen into his hands.


    But what he cared more about was the place where the beast had originally stayed.


    Several dozen miles deep underground, in an extremely dark environment, a green formation was slowly lit up at this time.


    There is a faint golden light flowing in the formation, and there seems to be some treasure waiting to be discovered.


    Su Yan made a casual stroke, and his body appeared in the Boundary Breaking Ark.


    "Come on, we should go down."


    With his fingers pointing towards the formation below, the corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose.


    The broken world boat slowly moved its bulky body and drilled downward.


    A clatter.


    The formation was brilliant, and the Boundary Boat was completely teleported away by the power of this formation.


    As the light fades away.


    A shadowy figure slowly emerged.


    "It''s not good, the beast is gone, and the secret of the sect will be exposed. It seems that I have to inform the master and let them come to solve the trouble!"


    This figure is not an outsider, it is Yu Linglong!


    Just when she was in a hurry, a light spot fell on her eyebrows.


    Yu Linglong was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 5397： Shenhou Cemetery

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-seventh chapter Shenhou cemetery


    in the void.


    On an empty island with an area of ??10,000 miles.


    A ripple appeared out of thin air.


    The dragon beast that was drawing water slowly raised its head.


    "After so many years, someone finally came to the cemetery of Shenhou we guarded."


    In the blink of an eye, the dragon beast''s eyes began to emit golden light.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect the juniors who came this time to open a world-breaking boat!"


    "Is this a lack of confidence in myself? Yes, this is the tomb of the Marquis who is good at fighting. How could he be willing to let his inheritance be easily acquired by others!"


    The dragon beast read again and lowered his head.


    Above the sky, the Boundary-Breaking Boat was already slowly descending.


    As the broken world boat landed, the fluctuation of vitality on the dragon beast was completely covered up.


    Glancing around.


    Lu Qingshan was the first to get off the flying boat.


    "It''s interesting, this is a cemetery, boss, how did you bring us here!"


    Guan Peng looked around and was immediately happy.


    Those who can build tombs have to have special status in the Immortal Realm to have this honor, and now in the God Realm, there is definitely not much difference in their status.


    Looking around, Guan Peng''s mouth rose.


    "Boss, the owner of the tomb has a little appetite for me. Take a look. There are weapons that I like all around."


    "Although these weapons look like stones, I can feel that there are strong fluctuations of vitality on their surfaces shining."


    "If these are true, boss, can I pack them all and take them away?"


    Above Guan Peng''s head, the phantom of a peerless warrior gradually emerged.


    As if responding to his call, the surrounding stone weapons began to shake.


    "interesting!"


    The elder Obsidian glanced around, and there was a flash of light in those eyes.


    "These weapons are divine weapons, and the muddy appearance is just a means to seal these divine weapons. If you are interested in getting these divine weapons, feel free to touch them."


    As the voice of the elder Obsidian fell, Guan Peng''s figure instantly appeared on the edge of these stone weapons and began to move his hands up and down.


    "Is this really good?"


    Lu Qingshan was stunned watching from the side.


    This is the cemetery of the great figures of God''s Domain.


    "Don''t worry, since this cemetery allows people to come in and explore, it is enough to prove that this is the place where the strong man left his inheritance, and the real tomb will never stay here."


    With a chuckle, the elder Obsidian pushed towards the stone gate in front of him.


    A dark golden light flashed by, and the door was instantly opened.


    Inside the door, two small black panther mythical beasts walked out slowly, the dark red light in their eyes swept over the three of them, and squatted on both sides of the door motionless.


    Su Yan smiled at the two of them and took the lead to walk inside.


    In the passage, as Su Yan took the first step, a dark green poisonous mist sprayed out instantly.


    "This is!"


    "I heard that the terrifying divine poison that can poison the existence of the God of Death has been lost for tens of thousands of years, but I didn''t expect it to still exist in this cemetery!"


    With a sigh, the elder Obsidian waved his hand.


    A gust of wind howled and rushed towards the surroundings, completely hitting the poisonous mist on the wall.


    Walk with the three.


    One after another organ was triggered.


    It''s a pity that with the Great Elder Obsidian, the mechanism in this tomb was almost broken.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect a group of juniors with such strong qualifications to come this time, which makes me really happy for the master."


    The dragon beast crawling on top of the tomb sighed with emotion, and he sighed faintly.


    "Today, if the master can pass on his inheritance, I am afraid that in the future, he will be able to read the exercises to trace the origin and return to this god''s realm. At that time, I will be able to know that the road after leaving the eternal god''s realm is good or bad."


    The dragon beast was filled with emotion, his eyes were closed, and no light was revealed.


    After walking out of the mechanism, Su Yan glanced around.


    Anyway, it is also the tomb of the gods, but I always feel that the tomb of the gods seems to be very cheap.


    "It''s just such a little mechanism, shouldn''t it be used to deceive us!"


    Elder Obsidian took two steps forward, his face ashen.


    In front of it is a bare square, and there is no trace of the treasure.


    Su Yan took two steps forward, a golden light flashed in his eyebrows, and with the help of the power of the pupil, the secret of the real brother square was completely seen.


    "Interesting, in this square is the tomb of this god''s robe, and there is a secret book of the god''s martial arts hidden in it."


    With a single move, the ground was broken open.


    A secret manual of cultivation technique rushed towards Su Yan.


    Inside the thick jade box, the secrets of the exercises were shining brightly, waiting for Su Yan to reveal them.


    Su Yan glanced at the jade box and handed it to the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "I don''t like this exercise. If you want, Obsidian, you can open it at any time and take a look. I am more interested in the methods in the tomb of the gods."


    Obsidian stared at Su Yan away, looking at the jade box in his hand and couldn''t help swallowing.


    This majesty is too reluctant, this is the inheritance of the gods, and it is a more powerful technique than the inheritance of the gods.


    Even gods would sacrifice their lives for this resource.


    Now, just put it in the palm of your hand so casually, like a pile of garbage?


    "Your Majesty, the old minister swears to the sky that if there is any violation in the future, he will definitely be punished by the sky!"


    A red thunder flashed in the sky, and Su Yan''s figure had already appeared in the deepest part of the tomb of the Marquis of God.


    A stone sculpture appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The essence of the tomb of the gods.


    This stone carving is not made of divine stones, but is carved from materials that are more precious than divine stones.


    Fingers touch the stone carvings.


    The rich divine essence burrowed into Su Yan''s body mightily.


    This is an extremely precious material for Su Yan. Compared with the true meaning of the exercises that can seize the body at any time, it is better to honestly improve his strength.


    The dragon beast on the top of the tomb also slowly lowered its head.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect a young man who truly understands the true meaning of power to emerge this time, but I just don''t know if this young man can withstand the test of Lord Hou."


    "Absorbing the power in the marrow is an act that will completely dissipate Lord Hou''s worries."


    Shaking his head, behind the dragon beast, a streamer slowly emerged.


    "Interesting, Ao Lie, this is the young junior you value, isn''t it, you even dare to absorb the essence of the old man, it seems that he is not timid, if so, let the old man test his strength!"


    As the figure rushed down, Ao Lie''s eyes flashed with emotion.


    For thousands of years, even the invincible Hou Ye is now old and dying?


    This concern is now exuding a strong sense of tiredness, and it seems that it is approaching its deadline.


    "Master Hou!"


    The dragon beast sighed, and its body suddenly shrank.


    The battle below has also been officially triggered.

 Chapter 5398： Quyan

    Chapter 5398 Quyan


    "Thousands of years!"


    "The old man has finally ushered in a new face."


    A low voice sounded, echoing continuously in the wide square.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the voice.


    A red-robed general was walking slowly at this time.


    Behind him, rows of weapon racks appeared completely, and the treasures of the Immortal Emperor level were shining in all directions.


    It wasn''t until he stopped that a row of weapon racks full of artifacts appeared.


    "Today, I don''t know how much strength you can withstand this old man!"


    "Boy, if you can''t hold it, remember to tell the old man, the old man will let you live!"


    The voice fell.


    The red-robed general rose up into the air, his body like lightning falling towards Su Yan.


    The speed is fast, but it has been smashed 30 times in an instant, and the long spear in his hand has made an unbearable creaking sound.


    Su Yan looked at the red-robed general with a calm expression, and the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand blocked all kinds of spear heads at will.


    This person''s strength is not simple, although it is only a trace of the power of longing, but the strength of the gods has erupted.


    "Why, you can only resist, the old man doesn''t like your means of defense!"


    "Since you have unparalleled martial arts, how can you resist safely? A man should move forward bravely."


    The red-robed general laughed loudly, and his body and spear merged into one and swept towards Su Yan.


    Like a flame, the ground was scorched.


    The red robe general''s moves seemed to be able to melt the entire sky.


    "Is that the strength?"


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment, thinking how powerful this Marquis was!


    Did not expect this?


    The red-robed general sneered, although it was only a ray of thoughts, but as a strong man in the realm of the gods, how terrifying his strength was.


    "Boy, you seem to look down on Ben Hou a little bit?"


    "If that''s the case, then Ben Hou will give you some color to see!"


    The spear in his hand shook, and the red-robed general rushed towards Su Yan with a roll of the spear in his hand.


    The terrifying attraction erupted from the spear, and even though Su Yan''s strength was astonishing, he couldn''t escape this volume.


    "This is the trick that this seat once swept the eight wastes and fought the world!"


    "This seat is the famous Marquis Lie!"


    "Quyan!"


    As these two names were called out, the red-robed general''s power doubled again.


    Su Yan didn''t have time to dodge, and was abruptly attracted by the red-robed general''s spear. As the spear flashed by, he was about to be penetrated by the spear.


    "Go in peace."


    Su Yan sighed.


    The long spear stabbed forward with a mighty force.


    With a bang.


    The red-robed general''s eyes lit up, and the arrogant face was full of consternation at this time.


    "Good boy, have you already put all your skills on escaping? It really impresses the old man!"


    With the spear poked forward.


    One after another terrifying spear glow appeared out of thin air, and the world was torn apart by this spear glow.


    "The old man sees where you are hiding, the world is broken!"


    Click.


    Above the sky, an incomparably huge spear slammed down.


    All paths in the sky and underground have been blocked in an instant, there is no escape, there is no escape!


    "Die!"


    With Qu Yan''s roar, the spear fell to the ground.


    The floor on the ground shattered instantly.


    Qu Yan slowly floated up, his eyes swept around, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "do you died?"


    "It''s really disappointing, the old man hasn''t used all his strength, so that''s it?"


    "Isn''t it arrogant, isn''t it domineering, isn''t it absorbing the spirit energy of the old man''s chalcedony?"


    Qu Yan''s eyes were full of disappointment, pouting his lips in disdain.


    "It''s a waste of the essence that this old man has worked so hard to collect."


    With a sigh, Qu Yan was about to leave in the air.


    Suddenly.


    A streamer crashed down.


    White snowflakes began to fall from the sky, and these snowflakes fell on Qu Yan in an instant.


    "This is my tomb, it won''t snow easily, how are you..."


    As Qu Yan spoke, his body began to turn pale and stiff.


    He lowered his head in astonishment, his eyes swept over him.


    The corners of Qu Yan''s mouth rose, and he opened his mouth and began to laugh out loud.


    As the laughter gradually expanded, the insolent laughter continued to wash in all directions with him at the center.


    "How long has it been, this old man has never suffered a defeat. Even in front of the gods, he has not retreated in the slightest. I didn''t expect a junior to make this old man bow his head obediently today!"


    "This ability, the old man recognizes it!"


    With a long sigh, the divine light bloomed in Qu Yan''s eyes.


    "Today, junior, your strength has been recognized by the old man. You can say whatever you want from the old man."


    As Qu Yan''s laughter stopped, a gap opened in the ground.


    Four divine lights bloomed, and a pair of shoes was emerging from the dark red light group.


    This shoe shines in all directions, and at first glance it is a third-grade artifact.


    The surface of the artifact is also inlaid with a huge gemstone, and the dark red light emitted by the gemstone makes the shoes look extraordinarily powerful.


    "I want these shoes."


    Su Yan made his request unceremoniously.


    The corners of his mouth rose, and a glint of divine light flashed in Qu Yan''s eyes.


    "Shoes, the junior seems to want to maximize your strengths, but unfortunately you haven''t experienced the pain of encountering top powerhouses. Today, this old man will let you experience the horrors of top powerhouses."


    Wave.


    A dark red flame flashed across Qu Yan''s eyes.


    The sky and the earth seemed to be ignited, and strands of flames began to evaporate.


    "You can try walking, or even walk around wearing these artifacts."


    Holding his arms, the corners of Qu Yan''s mouth rose.


    It was a dream to want to walk in his realm.


    And his method is nothing but a trick that can only be possessed by a strong person who has understood the way of space.


    today.


    Even though Su Yan was able to traverse the world with unparalleled speed, he could only obediently be bound in place.


    Taking one step out, Su Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong. He seemed to be bound in place, and the surrounding divine energy surged toward him, and the terrifying fluctuations of vitality were like a tidal wave.


    "Leave me obediently!"


    The sound of laughter sounded, and the flames all over the sky forced Su Yan out of the void.


    "Can you leave? This is my domain. As long as my thoughts are clear, you may not be able to leave even if you have amazing supernatural powers, unless..."


    Qu Yan''s face froze, and a figure was already standing a thousand meters away.


    "This!"


    Qu Yan''s body trembled fiercely, looking at Su Yan as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Have you already comprehended the avenue of space?"


    "It''s just a rough comprehension, it''s nothing, and it can''t be on the table."


    Su Yan smiled, and casually lit the fire in the sky.


    "Senior Qu''s field has given me a lot of insight. Thank you for your careful guidance."


    Qu Yan waved his hand and pointed at random in the distance.


    "Go, leave my mausoleum with the treasure, but be careful, the Immortal Realm is not safe."

 Chapter 5399： Cultivation soars

    The fifth thousand three hundred and ninety-nine chapters soared


    Is Longevity God''s Domain unsafe?


    Su Yan frowned and glanced at Qu Yan.


    The sustenance of this godly prince is quickly dissipating at this time.


    Putting on the third-grade **** shoes, Su Yan''s speed more than doubled.


    With a slight kick under his feet, his body shape has appeared on the edge of the statue of Divine Essence.


    Su Yan was rude, his palm directly aimed at the statue of the essence and began to absorb it.


    "This kid, with a bit of ability, can even defeat even the slightest sustenance of the gods, and can also break through the domain blockade. I really don''t know who is the real gods realm!"


    With a sigh, Ao Lie shook his head and closed his eyes again.


    With Ao Lie worried.


    Su Yan''s aura began to expand.


    The peak of the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm!


    The late stage of the gods realm!


    A golden light shone around Su Yan''s body.


    Above this small secret realm, it has also begun to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    This is the dark cloud of thunder and calamity that only appears when the great realm is raised.


    Ao Lie blinked, this kid thought that his strength had reached the realm of a **** general, but he didn''t expect that he was only in the middle stage of the realm of **** transformation.


    If you let the old man''s thoughts want to know, I don''t know if it will collapse.


    In the past, Hou Ye was a huge shocker, his strength was several times that of ordinary warriors, and he swept thousands of troops in the battle of gods. Now, he has been defeated by a young generation.


    Really bleak.


    The back waves of the Kami River pushed the front waves, and the front waves eventually died on the beach.


    Shaking his head, Ao Lie slowly closed his eyes.


    The thunder tribulation in the late stage of the god-transforming realm is nothing to see, isn''t it just to use the thunder to temper this junior''s body to the extreme?


    Just as Ao Lie sighed, a thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    Boom.


    Thunder struck Su Yan fiercely.


    Strong thunder began to diffuse.


    The air all around began to fill with the subtle electric light of the numbness.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, and strong tears appeared on the surface of his body, floating into the air along with his body.


    The hands were only folded, and suddenly a thunderbolt appeared out of thin air and smashed to the ground.


    "come yet?"


    The body automatically levitated, Su Yan slowly flew towards the sky, his palms aimed at the sky and grabbed gently.


    The sword behind him soared into the air and went upstream.


    A loud bang.


    Suddenly a huge gap appeared in the sky.


    Just looking at this gap is shocking.


    Cracks thousands of miles away.


    Is this Su Yan''s casual strike?


    Elder Obsidian looked at it, and his heart was full of cold sweat.


    Just before, when Qu Yan made his move, the terrifying aura had already made the Great Elder almost paralyzed and unable to resist.


    But even the terrifying Divine Marquis Xuying has been beheaded by His Majesty the Holy Emperor, and now he is breaking the sky at will.


    This strength is enough to make the elders of Obsidian unmatched.


    Right now.


    Above the sky, in the void.


    A dark red eye slowly opened.


    In these eyes, there are countless mysterious rays of light flickering in them.


    As the rays of light turned into blood-red light, the figure below was completely locked.


    There was a loud click.


    A dark red divine thunder instantly dropped from the sky.


    The vastness of the divine thunder fell towards the bottom.


    It penetrated the void and slammed into Su Yan''s body.


    "This kid is really unlucky, he actually got into the thunder tribulation that shouldn''t be provoke!"


    "I almost forgot, this is the tomb of the Marquis of God."


    "Graveyards are generally built in the void, and today''s tomb of the Marquis of God is probably envied by the **** of punishment!"


    "I just hope this junior won''t be hacked to death!"


    With a sigh, Ao Lie was about to close his eyes again and fall asleep.


    Bang! !


    On the ground, Su Yan suddenly stood up, his hands clenched into fists, he aimed at the sky and smashed it hard.


    The vast fist wind flew towards the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the clouds were broken and landed on the nine heavens.


    "court death!"


    Su Yan gently kicked the ground.


    With a loud bang, a crack appeared on the ground.


    Su Yan''s figure began to burst into golden light.


    But in the process of soaring upwards, it is not only the golden light.


    This light gradually began to change in the direction of the colored light.


    "What a junior, actually know that this thunder tribulation is not a harmful substance, but something that is of great help to cultivation."


    "A body''s power to absorb thunder, amazing!"


    With a sigh, Ao Lie''s eyes flashed with divine light.


    If he could bring this junior under his command, wouldn''t he be able to give him a great opportunity to brag in the future?


    Just when Ao Lie was inexplicably excited.


    A streamer crashed down.


    It''s Su Yan.


    When it fell to the ground, all the hard divine materials on the ground were rotten to pieces.


    After the thunderbolt, Su Yan was not ready to leave. Instead, he was still close to the essence and began to frantically absorb it.


    Su Yan''s breath began to increase wildly.


    The initial stage of the peak of the gods.


    The pinnacle of God Transformation is complete!


    With a click, Su Yan moved his body in satisfaction.


    He has now become an existence at the pinnacle of God Transformation Realm.


    Although he didn''t know how stable the space of Wuhou''s tomb was, he had to be careful.


    Fear of tearing up the space with just a little bit of force.


    Su Yan looked around calmly, and the divine shoes under his feet moved.


    It disappeared in a flash.


    "Go away!"


    Ao Lie sighed. As a strong general in the realm of gods, he yawned lazily and continued to turn around to sleep.


    Liehou is so boring, even doing trials is so boring.


    Just as Ao Lie complained, Su Yan''s figure had already appeared in front of everyone.


    "Boss, are you alright!"


    Guan Peng walked into the room excitedly, and behind him there were already six artifacts shining brightly.


    The artifact on the shelf was constantly shining golden light at this time, as if waiting for the elder Obsidian and him to go and take it.


    The elder Obsidian bowed to him, walked quickly to the long whip, and held out his hand.


    An aura that could be a **** of war suddenly surged.


    Elder Obsidian was overjoyed, but before he could make a move, a long knife on the side automatically jumped into his palm.


    Looking at the last weapon on the shelf, Su Yan slowly stepped forward, stretched out his big hand and squeezed it gently.


    A bang.


    Su Yan calmly clenched the big sword and drew it hard.


    Under his pull, the world was cut open.


    "Good knife!"


    Su Yan sighed with emotion.


    "Chopping sword?"


    Su Yan felt the inscription on the knife, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    As expected of Liehou, the name is so domineering.


    Opening the mouth is to cut the enemy under the horse.


    "This knife, I take it."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, put the knife on his waist, and flew towards the world-breaking ship in the sky.


    Soon, a group of people boarded the boundless ship.


    ��


    Nine Profound Realm.


    Yu Linglong''s face was as indifferent as snow.


    She calmly looked at the teleportation array in front of her.


    The cultivation of the **** general has completely recovered to its peak yesterday.


    Possessing the strength of a **** general, she is now invincible in this world.

 Chapter 5400： God will stand in the way

    Chapter 5400 God will block the way


    above the sky.


    The sects of the Nine Profound Realm have already dispatched their great powers.


    The dark golden formation net has swept the sky mightily, and the colorful brilliance can be blasted downward at any time.


    This is a great formation used to trap the beasts.


    Once activated, even if the opponent''s strength is strong, it cannot escape the shrouded range of the formation.


    Today, even if it is Su Yan, a strongman capable of destroying beasts, he may not be able to resist the formations laid out by tens of millions of divine stones.


    Yu Linglong''s mouth sneered endlessly.


    The teleportation formation below the beast, this is the tomb of a god.


    In the tomb of the gods, there will definitely be inheritances of the gods. The longer they go, the more likely they will get the treasures of the tombs of the gods.


    Now, they have been going to the event for a full two weeks, either it is bad luck, or they have got some treasures!


    Magic weapon.


    Or maybe it is the secret treasure of the gods, all these are the living materials coveted by Yu Linglong.


    God will.


    It sounds like an incomparably glorious title, but it is actually an ordinary cultivator who also needs to improve his cultivation and work frantically to strengthen himself.


    Now, this is the case with her, the strong general who was abandoned by the sect.


    The gods will suppress the beasts, she still doesn''t understand the mind of the sect?


    Don''t you just want to let her play the residual value?


    Also, she has broken through the realm of the gods for a long enough time, and because the road ahead is cut off on the road of cultivation, there is no further hope.


    now.


    Only then did she realize what the teacher meant.


    As an abandoned sect disciple, her hope can only fall on this beast.


    The sect asked her to come to suppress the beast, but the master put her hope of breaking through on the secret realm below the beast.


    A fierce light appeared in Yu Linglong''s eyes.


    Enter, and the people below will dare to steal her chance.


    In the future, there is still no doubt that she will do something rebellious. Since this is the case, don''t blame her for taking precautions!


    Biting her red lips, Yu Linglong looked down resolutely, and ripples began to appear in the teleportation array.


    coming!


    The opponent is about to come out of the formation.


    This is her only chance.


    "Get ready!"


    The sky has been obscured by colorful rays of light.


    Above the ground, a khaki light had already appeared at this time.


    The entire cliff is shrinking rapidly, just one breath has shrunk to the extent that it can only accommodate a world-shattering boat.


    Yu Linglong looked at the formation below with an indifferent expression. At this time, the corner of the broken world boat has slowly emerged, and it is about to break through the formation and soar into the sky.


    A click.


    The cliffs began to close up.


    "It''s you who broke into the tomb of Marquis Wu, killed the beasts, and fought against the powerhouses in the tomb of Marquis Wu, you are already tired!"


    As a divine general, Yu Linglong''s body surface is menacing.


    Aura flashed all over her body, and Yu Linglong stepped forward two steps behind, and the divine general''s aura suddenly exploded.


    "Hand over it, for the sake of you killing the beast, I don''t want to do anything to you."


    "Boss!"


    Lu Qingshan glanced around, with a trace of determination in his eyes.


    "Can''t go away."


    "Our passageway is blocked, and there is only one way to get out of here."


    Looking up at the gradually shrinking hole in the sky, Lu Qingshan''s eyes flashed a fierce light.


    "It''s there!"


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and his arms were gently waving.


    "Understood, Your Majesty, just look at me!"


    Elder Obsidian''s body quickly stepped forward and punched out with a mighty punch at the front.


    A loud bang.


    The rock formations remained motionless.


    "Play tricks with the old man?"


    Obsidian Great Elder was obviously provoked by this method, his eyes flashed fiercely, and there were dense green light spots behind him.


    With the obsidian elders aiming at the front, be a little more ruthless!


    There was a crisp sound.


    The red thunder slammed into the soil.


    The continuous black thunder is like swimming in the soil, and the ground begins to collapse inch by inch.


    Su Yan''s eyes turned to the sky.


    Elder Obsidian was like a bulldozer, completely smashing the rock formation above.


    The blue sky appeared, but it was quickly closed again.


    Su Yan looked at the top of his head calmly, a trace of indifference gradually emerged in his eyes.


    "Killing the beast, this is your reward?"


    "This tomb of Marquis Wu has not been closed. You can take whatever you want. Why do you come to trouble us, or don''t take His Majesty seriously!"


    Guan Peng couldn''t help roaring.


    Yu Linglong''s pretty face was extremely indifferent, and a blue light slowly emerged behind her.


    This is her unique divine weapon, the Northern Cold Flame Sword.


    "Your Majesty, what Majesty, I only have the head of the Xuantian Sword Sect here, and there is no such thing as your majesty!"


    The deputy head stepped forward and roared.


    Yu Linglong calmly looked at the figure slowly rising on the ground, and suddenly her figure flashed!


    Whoosh!


    The violent wind began to roar.


    Even the powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm were forced to retreat by this invisible wind.


    Strong, too strong, is this the confrontation between the two god-level powerhouses?


    The terrifying storm was like nothing in front of the two of them.


    In the hands of the Great Elder Obsidian, the second-grade artifact kept flying out of his fists, smashing **** Yu Linglong''s body.


    On the surface of Yu Linglong''s body, a faint colored light emerged, which actually resisted the attack of the Great Elder Obsidian.


    The Northern Cold Flame Sword flashed across the sky, aiming at the Great Elder Obsidian and falling quickly.


    At this speed, even a perfect Spirit Transformation Realm expert can''t see it clearly.


    "As expected of the head, one-handed swordsmanship is superb, it seems to be stable this time!"


    The deputy head of the Nine Profound Sword Sect on the side was full of anticipation.


    Once this group of people can be taken down and the Sect Master gets their treasures, they will be able to advance by leaps and bounds again.


    At that time, their sects will become the top sects in this D-level realm.


    In the surrounding realm, I am afraid that in order to send their disciples into the sect where the gods exist, they will definitely try their best to send their children.


    At that time, even if the Nine Profound Sword Sect did not select the geniuses of this world, there would still be plenty of geniuses for him to select.


    God general, this is the ceiling of the powerhouse in the lower realm, no one can beat it, no one can cut it.


    Just when everyone is happy.


    "boom!"


    As if the sky was turned upside down, the colorful sword light soared into the sky.


    The thick soil was instantly swept away by the sword light and walked on the ground.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the piercing boat slowly flew out of the abyss.


    Looking at the formation on the sky, Su Yan didn''t say a word.


    Lu Qingshan was also dumbfounded.


    This is the pomp of the boss, and it''s too scary!


    It was as if the entire Nine Profound Realm had come to kill Su Yan, this battle made people like him who were used to seeing the scene amazed.


    Right now.


    on the ground.


    A loud roar sounded.


    "Cut them off!"

 Chapter 5401： condition

    Chapter 5401 Conditions


    "Children of the Nine Profound Realm, rush!"


    The roar that pierced the sky one after another.


    Above Su Yan''s head, a group of people rushed down angrily.


    Tens of thousands of swords whistled and were driven.


    The silver stegosaurus whistled in the sky and continued to soar towards the bottom, opening its big mouth and biting.


    The deputy chief''s face was full of pride.


    Now, even if Su Yan''s strength is strong, there is no way to resist such a terrifying attack!


    Tens of thousands of swords, the strength of thousands of practitioners are superimposed together.


    No one can resist such power.


    On the surface of the Stegosaurus''s body, the fluctuations of the vitality of the peak realm of God Transformation are still changing.


    After only flying for hundreds of miles, the strength of Stegosaurus suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    The faint has reached the edge of the gods.


    The two great gods will attack the powerhouses, and even if the powerhouses in the world-piercing boat are terrifying, they are definitely not their opponents.


    Today, the Nine Profound Realm will definitely shake the four corners.


    "Boss!"


    Lu Qingshan''s body was trembling, and he could clearly feel that the aura of the powerhouses in the realm of the two great gods was collapsing like a tsunami.


    "court death!"


    Guan Peng''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he stepped forward and waved the Batian Sabre in his hand.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Su Yan sighed, and gently held the knife handle at his waist with his palm.


    "It seems that I can''t be kind today, so don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    "Magical skill, cut in two with one knife!"


    The refreshing cold light slowly emerged from the blade, and spread densely in all directions.


    Su Yan calmly looked into the distance and turned slightly.


    The invisible airflow spreads in all directions, there is no surging tornado, no violent and unparalleled knife light.


    It was like an amorous lover''s hand gently rubbing the body of these besieging powerhouses.


    Everyone looked at the people in front of them in horror. The flesh and blood of these people''s bodies were constantly falling towards the bottom at this time.


    "What kind of magic is this!"


    The deputy head roared excitedly, but the flesh and blood on his body kept falling towards the bottom.


    Like blood-colored mud, it was finally suspended in mid-air behind the skeleton glowing with purple light.


    These are the powerhouses who have already stepped into the realm of the gods, and their primordial spirits are suspended in panic among the skeletons.


    "Magic?"


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment.


    "Tianxuan Sword Sect, don''t you know that the method I just displayed is the true meaning of the practice in this world?"


    The deputy head opened his mouth.


    The true meaning of the practice?


    What is the true meaning of this practice, why is it so terrifying.


    Just one move is enough to make their bodies turn into blood and fall to the ground.


    "you!"


    The deputy head gritted his teeth, wishing he could scold him fiercely.


    pity.


    However, Su Yan calmly stretched out his hand, aiming at the front and gently shaking it.


    "cut!"


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and the sky and the earth lit up with a white sword light.


    The deputy head''s eyes lit up.


    "No, Sect Master save me..."


    The primordial spirit was instantly split into two, falling to the ground and disappearing.


    Su Yan shook his head.


    With this little ability, do you still want to follow the gods and make waves?


    The Stegosaurus, which had the fluctuation of divine general-level vitality, was also completely destroyed by his one move.


    Looking at the light of the formation above his head, he stepped out in one step, and his body shape had already appeared above the Nine Heavens.


    The light of the sword shone in all directions.


    The Wan Dao formation was instantly annihilated.


    The sound of the explosion continued to spread into the distance, and Su Yan stopped.


    The broken world boat has also slowly risen above the sky.


    "Boss, what should we do next?"


    "Gather the sects that have good intentions for us, and send people to suppress the rest."


    Su Yan calmly looked at the two fighting above his head, and he sighed.


    "Guan Peng, the Nine Mysteries World will be handed over to you to take over!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, Guan Peng''s figure suddenly knelt down.


    "Boss, follow your orders!"


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes were very hot, and he wanted to open his mouth to earn a credit for himself.


    Unfortunately, he sighed helplessly, his own strength is still too humble to be valued by outsiders.


    If you want to get the boss''s respect, unless your own strength can break through and enter the middle stage of God Transformation Realm.


    Thanks to his own swordsmanship has not been weak, otherwise I am afraid that today is not even qualified to stand here.


    Just when Lu Qingshan was secretly distressed, Liu Guangfei smashed in front of everyone.


    It is Yu Linglong.


    At this time, she no longer had the pride of a **** general, and her face was full of tension.


    After swallowing hard, Yu Linglong looked at Su Yan nervously.


    "You are His Majesty the Holy Emperor?"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "Your Majesty, the reason why I keep him is that I hope to make her one of our members. This person is also a strong man in the realm of gods!"


    The obsidian elder was full of anticipation.


    If she can keep Yu Linglong, she will be able to protect her with all her strength if she is in the realm of the gods today.


    "It''s me, do you want to join us?"


    "That''s right, the Great Elder Obsidian has already instructed me just now that as long as I am willing to surrender to you, I will agree to show me the martial arts of the Marquis of God."


    Her eyes lit up, and Yu Linglong''s face was flushed red.


    "As long as you give me the Divine Marquis Technique, let alone promise you, I''ll be happy to be your guard."


    Divine Marquis-level exercises, this is a cultivation method that can greatly increase one''s strength.


    As long as he can obtain this God-Hou Cultivation Technique, his shortcomings of insufficient strength will be greatly improved in a short period of time.


    "Do you want to practice the Liehou Technique?"


    Su Yan glanced at Yu Linglong strangely, the will of martial arts is a trap that is often hidden in this practice.


    "Yes, I just want to get the God-Hou-level exercise, give it to me!"


    Su Yan pointed at the Great Elder Obsidian, but pouted in disdain.


    "It''s just a practice that we don''t want. I didn''t expect that someone would treat it as a treasure. Elder Obsidian, get on the boat!"


    "As for you, if you want to see the God-Hou-level exercises, you have to help us conquer this world."


    Yu Linglong glanced at Su Yan with a complicated look.


    "Your Majesty, I understand the idea of ??you wanting to conquer many realms, but you only know one of them and do not know the other. If you conquer more than ten realms, you will encounter obstacles from the upper realm."


    "There will be a **** who will come to the strong and sweep the realm under your control."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and his eyes fell on Yu Linglong.


    "why?"


    Yu Linglong let out a long sigh, patted her **** and sat beside Su Yan without any image.


    "You don''t know one or the other. The lower realm itself is a coveted treasure. If you can control the resources in the Bingding realm, it will be of great benefit to the sects in the B-level realm."


    "The sect in the B-level realm, this is definitely not an existence that you can provoke!"


    Taking a deep breath, Yu Linglong looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression.


    "The core disciples in the sect are just like me in the realm of gods."

 Chapter 5402： god status

    Chapter 5402 The status of the gods


    God general?


    But is it the core disciple level in the B-level realm?


    The face of the obsidian elder was slightly black, and the status of the **** general in the B-level realm was so weak!


    It is really disappointing to think that it is the real power class who has the supreme power.


    There was a hint of despair on his face, and his eyes fell on Su Yan loosely.


    Guan Peng was also stunned.


    The powerhouse of the gods, powerful enough to instantly kill the terrifying powerhouse whose realm is lower than his realm, is now only a disciple-level master in the B-level realm?


    The news was so shocking that he was dumbfounded.


    Lu Qingshan was even more stiff.


    The power of the **** general made him feel the threat of death just by the breath, but even such a powerhouse is not the top powerhouse in the B-level realm?


    Su Yan''s expression remained unchanged.


    The **** will be strong, as expected.


    It''s just a scapegoat pushed to the front by some top powerhouses.


    For the powerhouses in the Bingding realm, they preach the terror of the powerhouses, while in the B-level realm, they are regarded as tool people.


    This makes people who want to break through the realm of the gods and enter the B-level realm to become king and hegemony, and they will lose their morality and even completely lose their own cultivation ethics.


    This is destroying a person on the road.


    What a vicious scheming, what a vicious means!


    However, isn''t this exactly what the B-level realm uses to maintain its own strength?


    As long as you lock the realm cultivation in the Bingding realm and hide the real strength in the B-level realm, you will naturally think that the realm of the gods is extremely powerful.


    Even in the B-level realm, he can be regarded as a hero.


    Naturally, this group of people will try their best to sharpen their heads and get into this trap.


    The B-level realm is undoubtedly a place that cultivators who have never arrived in this mysterious place want to reach in their dreams.


    This place has been passed down by word of mouth in the mouths of many strong people, and it has already become a treasure land with inexhaustible cultivation resources.


    There are also those exercises that can be raised to a higher realm.


    Everything is stimulating the strong people in the Bingding realm to recklessly.


    "What happened to you and why were you expelled from the B-level realm? If you stay in the realm, your own practice will be of great benefit."


    The elder Obsidian frowned and looked at Yu Linglong with curiosity in his eyes.


    "You think that there are endless cultivation resources in the B-level realm. You are wrong. Our cultivation resources are not infinite, but we take advantage of the practice."


    "The reason why we can rapidly improve our strength is entirely due to our own good skills, which allow us to use some special skills to rapidly improve our strength."


    Smiling at Su Yan, Yu Linglong took out a copy of the exercises from her storage bag and handed it over.


    "This method is the practice method of our disciples of the gods. It can directly reach the realm of the gods. Compared with the exercises in your Bingding realm, it is more detailed and comprehensive."


    "Each level of realm will have a detailed explanation and a more comprehensive cultivation method."


    "With this kind of exercise, practicing the state of the gods will save at least ten times the time compared to self-exploration."


    Yu Linglong''s face was full of pride.


    This is a practice method that directly reaches the realm of the gods. Although there are gods and marquis practice methods in front, these methods still have reference value.


    Going directly to the realm of the gods, this is a good opportunity to increase the strength of everyone present several times, and no one will refuse.


    Elder Obsidian was the first to take over and start to speculate and watch.


    Guan Peng was eager to try in the back.


    This is a top-level exercise that can be cultivated to the realm of a **** general.


    If he can comprehend the means of breaking through from the peak of the God Transformation realm to the realm of the **** general, I am afraid that Su Yan''s subordinates will have many more master **** generals.


    Su Yan rolled his eyes at Yu Linglong, his expression unchanged.


    "Isn''t that saying that the breakthrough of the gods requires a blind medicine?"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Yu Linglong was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Yan strangely.


    "It''s true that there is a way to break through this kind of precious medicine, but this kind of treatment is only available to the inheritance of the sect master in the sect. How did you, a person in the Bingding realm, know?"


    Yu Linglong looked at Su Yan dully.


    This kind of secret, even she was once regarded as the successor of the master, and she was fortunate to receive a treasure medicine to enhance her own strength.


    pity.


    Seeing the disciple of the direct line of the sect head fill her body with precious medicine at will, the disparity in treatment made her heart almost go crazy.


    But this is a key secret of a major sect and will never be told to the public.


    "Look what this is!"


    The emerald green medicine was taken out, and Su Yan looked at Yu Linglong calmly.


    Yu Linglong took a deep breath and looked at the medicine in Su Yan''s hand in horror.


    "It''s over, you''ve already made a big disaster!"


    "Has the owner of this treasured medicine been killed by you, a strong man will come to chase and kill you soon, prepare to run away!"


    Fingers run across the surface of the medicine box.


    Yu Linglong''s eyes straightened.


    "This is!"


    "Bao Yao, is it possible that you killed a sect''s direct descendant?"


    Yu Linglong didn''t dare to make a sound at this time.


    As a strong person who came to the B-level realm, how could she not understand what kind of crisis there was at this time.


    "He wants to kill me, so it''s okay for me to fight back."


    Su Yan smiled lightly and glanced at Yu Linglong.


    "Tell me, why did my strength increase several times after taking this precious medicine?"


    "What''s the secret in this treasure?"


    Yu Linglong looked at Su Yan silently.


    Guan Peng and the Great Elder Obsidian looked at her in unison.


    Lu Qingshan got the secret book of the exercise, and his eyes were shining at this time.


    At this time, he was silently recording the cultivation technique of being promoted to the realm of gods.


    Even Yu Linglong''s words didn''t make him take it to heart.


    "This treasure medicine contains a large amount of divine essence, which was specially prepared by the gods and strong men. It contains the divine energy that was scattered before the fall of a godly strong man!"


    Su Yan raised his brows, is he using a treasured medicine to pass on his skills?


    It''s no wonder that after he swallowed the precious medicine into his body and couldn''t continue to swallow it, his strength was able to stop the God Hou strong for a moment.


    "Inheriting the treasure medicine of Shenhou Sangong Divine Essence, the powerhouses of the gods will rapidly increase their strength in a short period of time, allowing themselves to enter the realm of gods as soon as possible!"


    "In the B-level realm, the number of strong people in a sect is the real backbone of the sect."


    "As for the realm of the gods, even our gods have never heard of such a powerful strength as the realm of the gods."


    With a sigh, Yu Linglong''s gaze fell on Su Yan.


    "You have now swallowed up the hope of a sect and slaughtered their heirs. They won''t find you in a short time because of the realm, but over time, you may die!"


    "The powerhouse in the B-level realm has more means than you think."

 Chapter 5403： big fish

    Chapter 5403 Big Fish Ends


    In the B-level boundary.


    In the extreme realm, white clouds floated slowly.


    Above the sky, several streamers are falling madly.


    Under this clear blue sky, he quickly rushed into the highest peak in the Extreme Dao Sect.


    Deep in the lush forest, by the babbling brook.


    If it weren''t for the highest place in the sect of the extreme way, I am afraid that outsiders would think it was a small valley.


    The sun shone on the ground, and from time to time brown worms emerged from under the rotten dead leaves, and the sharp mouthparts kept opening and closing, destroying the glittering plankton.


    Just as the brown worm continued to kill, the stream of light from the horizon fell steadily on the ground, and a big foot stepped on it gently.


    "Master, urgent report!"


    The person who came was wearing a brown robe, and there were countless black insect shadows roaming on the surface of the body at this time, which looked extremely strange and disgusting.


    "When you come back, do you have something important to report to me? Could it be that your incompetent brother is causing trouble for me outside?"


    Above the rotten stone, an old figure slowly opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, two golden rays of light flashed past.


    The old man did not move, but his body naturally levitated.


    Glancing down, the old man''s tone was indifferent.


    "Go ahead."


    "That''s not the case. The disciple came here to tell the master that there has been a treasure medicine of the gods and gods in the Bingding realm!"


    The man got down on one knee, his face full of excitement.


    "I heard that this time, the precious medicine of the gods is of unusual origin. It is a sect that we cannot offend, but as long as we get the medicine and bring it back to the sect and let the elders swallow it, I am afraid that your strength will be further improved."


    "Yes, this is indeed good news. If I can get the treasure medicine and go further, I will greatly break through the realm of the gods!"


    There was a trace of eagerness in the old man''s eyes, but it quickly dissipated.


    "This news tells me that it seems that you have also put a lot of thought into it. Come on, what benefits do you want from me?"


    "The disciple hopes to get a part of the precious medicine to improve his self-cultivation."


    The man excitedly opened his mouth to the old man.


    This class of gods and gods is the first-class top-level resources of the gods.


    Even if it is a sect of hundreds of thousands of years, it may not be willing to exchange resources.


    There has always been a saying that there are one or two gods and gods, and one billion gods. With their identities as true disciples, how can they get one billion gods?


    Even the top sects, true disciples may not be able to obtain such resources.


    The only way to get this divine treasure medicine is to pull the sect into the water and let the sect take action.


    Taking a deep breath, the man looked forward to the old man''s response.


    a long time.


    "Okay, the old man promises you, as long as you can help the old man **** the precious medicine back, the old man can cross the border."


    The old man''s voice fell, and the world returned to its calm appearance again.


    The man slowly got up, and stepped out of the surface of the body, showing the brilliance of the gods.


    "The next step is to go to the Bingding realm!"


    The streamer broke out again.


    Watching the figure leave, the old man sighed, and a vast fluctuation of vitality appeared on the surface of his body, but it was instantly suppressed.


    "Shenhou Baoyao, there are only a handful of powerhouses who have fallen within a thousand years. In the absence of a war, it is easy for a godly powerhouse to fall unexpectedly."


    "Is there any mutation in the Grade A realm?"


    The old man reached out and grabbed the fishing rod. He could feel the rod shaking quickly, as if some fish had bitten the hook.


    "Forget it, as long as the old man becomes the realm of the gods, he will naturally be able to know all the secrets of the inner world!"


    The realm of extreme realms calmed down again.


    above the sky.


    The streamer began to diffuse.


    The vast dark red light continued to emerge.


    This is the bloodthirsty realm controlled by the Bloodthirsty Demon Lord.


    The entire realm seemed to be poured over with blood, and there was blood in the eyes.


    Dark red blood light suddenly appeared, and it began to rapidly twist and transform into a human shape on the ground.


    The human figure rushed forward quickly, and the blood-red body looked terrifying.


    Along the way, all the passersby bowed their heads obediently and waited for the strong man to leave.


    As this figure slowly stepped into the deepest cave at the foot of the mountain.


    "You came!"


    The Bloodthirsty Demon Lord turned around slowly, he comfortably grabbed a handful of lava and wiped it on his body, his face full of satisfaction.


    "It seems that something major happened outside?"


    "Master, this time I''m here to tell you that Shenhou Baoyao has appeared in the Bingding realm. Do you want the disciples to bring people over?"


    The human figure knelt on the ground, his eyes full of eagerness.


    Once he can take away the precious medicine, it will be of great benefit to him.


    The first is the precious medicine from Master here last time, and the second is the profit from the precious medicine obtained from this operation.


    With the assistance of Shenhou Baoyao, his strength will come out on top in a short period of time, and eventually he will become the top powerhouse next to his master!


    Just when the doll was so excited.


    "I know, if you want to compete for this precious medicine, then there is nothing to give you as a teacher. Just these three blood pills to protect your body, even if the gods appear, you can''t wait."


    The three blood pills flew towards the humanoid quickly.


    The doll nodded excitedly, turned and flew towards the place where he came from.


    "Interesting, Shenhou Baoyao, it seems that this time, who wants to fish in troubled waters, trying to destroy the opponent''s realm, the second-level realm is getting deeper and deeper, and I don''t know when this bloodthirsty realm will be Only then can we return to the embrace of the Demon Realm."


    Just after the two figures left.


    In the B-level realm, dozens of figures quickly stepped into the formation where the two left.


    With golden light flashing.


    A figure slowly suspended in the blood slaughterhouse of the C-level realm.


    The same dark red light flashed, and the head of the faction beside him immediately appeared.


    "I have seen the ambassador, this is the information we have, please take a look!"


    The figure glanced at the data.


    "It''s a little interesting, this person''s cultivation is only in the middle stage of the gods, but he can kill the powerhouses of the gods. It seems that I may encounter a great opponent this time."


    "Since that''s the case, then divide the medicinal materials I brought back and prepare 10 million divine stones for me, and I want to restore the cultivation of the gods."


    Taking out the bag, the corners of the figure''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Su Yan, it''s a bit interesting, I seem to have heard this name somewhere, but a guy who doesn''t even have a god-like state is not worthy of my attention."


    Not only in the blood slaughterhouse realm.


    In the Bingding realm, gods and strong men have begun to come.


    For a time, a strong worry appeared in everyone''s heart.


    In the Nine Profound Realm.


    A cyan token fell gracefully and appeared in front of Yu Linglong.


    Just a glance, Yu Linglong''s face changed wildly.


    "You have to go, God is coming!"

 Chapter 5404： Thunder means

    Chapter 5404th Thunder Means


    God will come!


    The Bingding realm is going to be chaotic again!


    Tens of thousands of years of balance, because Shenhou Baoyao is about to fall into chaos again.


    Yu Linglong glanced at Su Yan with a complicated expression, her heart trembled slightly.


    "The purpose of this group of people is to take away the precious medicine in your hands. If you still stay here, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "The Nine Profound Realm is also on the verge of collapse because of you."


    Su Yan''s face was calm.


    "Do you know the realm where these gods will come?"


    Lu Qingshan blinked his eyes, and suddenly became excited.


    He has the star map of the entire Longevity God Realm, and as long as he knows the corresponding realm name, he can start first.


    As expected of the boss, this is to kill the threat in the cradle.


    "I know, but you don''t have a star map. Even if you know the name of the realm, do you know how many gods will be in the lower realm this time?"


    Yu Linglong frowned.


    Su Yan''s expression was extremely indifferent.


    "Just hand over the list, you don''t need to worry about the rest."


    "Your Majesty does not have room for you to bargain."


    The elder Obsidian grabbed it and took away the God Marquis''s cultivation technique.


    Yu Linglong sighed, took out the jade slip and began to record the name of the realm that descended upon the divine general.


    After a while, the jade slip fell into the hands of Lu Qingshan.


    "Thank you for your cooperation and farewell!"


    Su Yan got up and slowly lifted off into the sky with Elder Obsidian and Lu Qingshan.


    The Boundary Ark started slowly, and suddenly expanded with the fluctuation of the divine essence.


    With a bang, he disappeared immediately.


    "Next, you can concentrate on your cultivation with me. I will protect your integrity before they decide the winner."


    Yu Linglong looked at Guan Peng who stayed behind, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    She had already seen the exercises in the God-Hou realm, but she never thought that the road from the God General to the God-Hou Realm would be so simple.


    Compared with the exercises taught by the master, it is clear at a glance which is stronger and which is weaker.


    It seems that the sect is still worried about himself, and this is the way to teach a practice that ends at the initial stage of the gods.


    pity��


    Man counts as God.


    The corners of Yu Linglong''s mouth rose, and she looked at Guan Peng tenderly.


    "After all, I will never forget the grace of preaching."


    ��


    "I really didn''t expect that our Holy Dynasty is regarded as making enemies on all sides, and there are more than 20 divine generals!"


    Lu Qingshan''s scalp was numb.


    Horrible, so scary.


    In the past, the gods were just a legend to them.


    Now he has to face more than 20 legendary powerhouses. Even if he wants to break his scalp, Lu Qingshan can''t think of any way to defeat the opponent.


    "Isn''t it a god, as long as the opponents are not gathered, they can''t be defeated!"


    Elder Obsidian didn''t care. After relying on the second-rank artifacts to fight against the powerful gods, he also understood that there are strengths and weaknesses among the gods.


    And he can fight against the gods and powerhouses with the divine weapon.


    The powerhouse of the gods is nothing more than a higher level of cultivation, and a little more means of comprehension.


    The means of fighting the enemy has also been enhanced a little, and the rest is not special.


    "Where is the first realm we go to next?"


    "Wind chimes realm."


    ��


    Wind chime realm.


    It is located in a place where the Nine Profound Realm is less than tens of millions of Void Miles.


    The surroundings are empty and without boundaries.


    At this time, in the wind chime realm, a green light burst into the sky.


    As the light emerged, a figure slowly appeared.


    The surface of this figure''s body is full of light.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, his body was already wrapped in an invisible wind.


    "Have you felt it?"


    "The general trend of this realm is converging towards me!"


    The figure slowly opened his eyes, the green light in his eyes filled the air, and a long whip appeared beside him with a casual move.


    It was as if the dragon was lingering around him.


    "Welcome out, Your Highness Fengshen."


    In the wind chime realm, the head of the Wind Spirit Sword Sect, who unified the realm, stood by with his head bowed.


    Fengshen slowly walked out of the formation, and the **** on his body filled the breath and released it to his heart''s content.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Hundreds of millions of divine energy have completely filled my lost power. One day with me, our wind chime realm will be as stable as Mount Tai."


    "Even if those idiots come to trouble me, they will be easily driven away by me."


    As he said that, Fengshen lightly picked it into the air, and a turquoise light appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "I will borrow the luck of this realm first. After all, I will let the teacher take action for bad things!"


    If the gods and strong men make a move, I am afraid that this realm can be smashed.


    "You are free, I will wait for the entire Fenglingjian faction to support your decision."


    Fengshen nodded with satisfaction, and pointed at the head of the head Feng Lingzi.


    "This is the method that my Fengling Sword Sect has cultivated to the realm of the gods. You should think about yourself as soon as possible to upgrade to the realm of gods and enter the second-level realm."


    Feng Lingzi almost knelt down in excitement.


    Just as the two were chatting, above the sky.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound aroused the curiosity of everyone.


    At this moment, there was a Boundary Breaking Boat slowly descending.


    Judging from the scale of the broken world boat, it gave everyone a familiar feeling.


    Fengshen calmly glanced at Pojiezhou, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    This is!


    The breath of the divine medicine.


    The thick and simple Divine Essence fluctuations shrouded in mighty waves, and all the Divine Transformation Realm below the Divine General Realm felt a while of weakness, and the powerhouses who did not reach the Divine Transformation Realm even fainted directly.


    As the Boundary-breaking Boat slowly landed.


    Two figures appeared outside.


    "Interesting, I thought that there was a divine medicine in the lower realm. This is just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to exist."


    Fengshen''s body suddenly accelerated and appeared opposite Su Yan.


    "Boy, your body is filled with the radiance of the divine medicine, tell me, let me kill you and refine the divine medicine in your body, or do you obediently force it out in exchange for a dog''s life? "


    The sound of the wind and myth fell to the ground, and a terrifying storm suddenly erupted from the sky, shrouding the two of them.


    "If I don''t agree, will you attack me immediately?"


    "Who gave you the guts!"


    Su Yan raised his brows, and a huge fist around him smashed out of thin air.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to His Majesty, court death!"


    The fist smashed the storm fiercely and hit Fengshen straight.


    At that speed, even Fengshen couldn''t dodge it.


    "The little trick of carving insects, let you see the power of my Wind Spirit Sword Sect."


    "Magic, open the screen!"


    The whip flashed in front of Fengshen.


    It seemed that there was an extra round of metal walls above the sky, which instantly blocked the fist.


    The elder Obsidian didn''t stop, he sneered and urged the second-grade artifact in his hand, and punched his fists fiercely.


    Tens of thousands of fist shadows kept colliding with Fengshen.


    Even if the realm is high and powerful, and the strength is terrifying, how can Fengshen be the opponent of the elder Obsidian.


    Everyone in the Feng Lingjian faction stared at the scene in front of them in astonishment.


    The dignified Fengshen was beaten up by the peak powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm!

 Chapter 5405： supernatural powers

    Chapter 5405 supernatural powers


    "Looking for a dead end!"


    Fengshen was suppressed by a small **** realm, and the ferocity in his heart could no longer be held back.


    "Today, I, Fengshen, will let you see the true power of the gods."


    The invisible momentum was urged by Fengshen to expand fiercely in all directions.


    A burly figure slowly stood up from behind him.


    Looking at Su Yan''s group of people with indifferent eyes, his body shape began to change rapidly, and finally he became the image of a warrior with a huge weapon.


    "Boy, you can force me to use this trick, your strength is very strong!"


    "It''s a pity, no matter how strong the strength is, it is not my opponent."


    "God will supernatural powers, the wind of decay."


    As Fengshen called out, it seemed like a natural disaster had descended behind him.


    The sky for tens of thousands of miles has darkened, and dark clouds are suspended above the sky.


    The aura was simply suffocating.


    Everyone from the Fenglingjian faction entered the formation of the sect and excluded him.


    However, Su Yan and the others did not take a step back, but silently looked at the strong general in front of him.


    "Cows and sheep will be in groups, and only hope will be able to enslave all living beings."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Fengshen stared at Su Yan, an invisible force was gathering in this man''s body.


    As a strong man in the general state, the corner of Fengshen''s mouth rose slightly.


    "The reason why a **** general is a **** general is because he has mastered a power that no one can resist.


    Now, it is this power that the man is urging at this time.


    God will truly be able to laugh at the power of the world.


    "Recover, Fengshen!"


    As Fengshen''s voice fell, his body suddenly melted into a red light that entered the dark cloud above his head.


    At this time, the vast black mist slowly dissipated.


    Everyone stared at the figure in front of them in astonishment.


    This thing is the wind god?


    At a height of 10,000 meters, a black giant hovered above the sky, quietly waiting for Su Yan.


    "Come on, show your strongest tricks and see if you can kill me!"


    The figure was arrogant.


    Su Yan took out the sword behind him.


    "The divine power is a bit interesting, let me see what the power of this divine power is."


    The elder Obsidian also wanted to fly up and continue to work on the huge Fengshen.


    pity.


    The Great Elder Obsidian flew over a hundred meters before being slammed onto the table by an invisible force.


    It is an enlarged version of the Fengshen body.


    I didn''t do anything, I just blew a sigh of relief, and actually made the big elder Obsidian, the powerhouse who crushed the **** general in the early stage, helpless.


    powerful!


    too strong!


    The Great Elder Obsidian trembled and saw the giant walking towards Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go!"


    The elder Obsidian wanted to get up, but the airflow kept suppressing him, making it impossible for him to get up at all.


    Hit hard stubble.


    The elder Obsidian felt resentment in his heart, and his body stood up and was about to aim at the huge figure in the sky.


    "You have a lot of courage to do something to my people."


    Su Yan sighed, his palms dropped to his waist.


    Clenching his palms tightly, he slowly put on a punching posture.


    "Do you really think that your **** will cultivate in the mid-term, and no one can deal with you?"


    Su Yan, who had taken the divine medicine, has not yet entered the realm of a divine general, but under the impetus of the huge divine divine essence, his strength has been greatly improved.


    "You still dare to be arrogant in front of my Lord Fenglingjian, your kid is dead today!"


    With a flash of divine light in his hand, the head of the Wind Spirit Sword Sect went into a rage.


    "Look at my Feng Lingjian sect **** skill, a sword pierces the heart!"


    The Fengling Sword Sect waved the long sword in his hand, and the terrifying sword qi flew towards Su Yan''s body rapidly, and it continued to be mighty.


    This sword energy soared into the sky, shaking the world and crying ghosts and gods.


    The moment he got close to Su Yan, he turned into three hundred swords of incomparable sharpness, completely blocking his body.


    "Boy, don''t think that you can do whatever you want with your strength. Today, this old man will let you know that you are nothing in front of Lord God General!"


    The sword light slammed together fiercely, and he was about to kill Su Yan.


    "Just this strength?"


    Gold light flashed.


    Su Yan''s body was enveloped by a terrifying wave of vitality.


    This fluctuation of vitality is the punching force that he has continued for a long time.


    "In the middle of the **** general, know if you can withstand my punch."


    Played calmly, a terrifying fist shot up into the sky and smashed it at the sky.


    A loud bang.


    Suddenly, a splendid spark burst out from the sky.


    Elder Obsidian suddenly felt his body loosen, and he hurriedly got up.


    The second-grade artifact in his hand did not hesitate to smash it towards the head of the Wind Spirit Sword Sect.


    "you dare!"


    Above the sky, Feifeng God roared fiercely.


    The terrifying shock wave slammed into the obsidian elder.


    This shock wave was smashed by a sword light steadily.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly, and his eyes fell on Fengshen.


    "Your opponent is me, why, is it possible that you are afraid and dare not be my enemy?"


    "ignorance!"


    Fengshen sneered again and again, and the long whip behind him swirled automatically and kept whipping down, like a black light that instantly enveloped Su Yan.


    "Junior, you are very arrogant, but unfortunately you have forgotten that I am a strong general. Not only is my strength stronger than you, but my cultivation skills can easily crush you!"


    The voice fell.


    At this moment, the black mist created by the long whip of Fengshen''s divine weapon suddenly stopped.


    A figure slowly walked out of the shrouded range of the whip as if nothing happened.


    "You''ve disappointed me so much with this little trick!"


    Shaking his head, Su Yan put on a fist-fighting posture.


    Just aim at the whip and punch it out.


    Just heard a click.


    The whip was already torn apart.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the shoes under his feet, his heart was full of shock.


    Is this the power of the third-grade artifact, even after being urged to face the gods, you can be invincible.


    It was like standing in a new time and space, and the whip of the violent storm had no way to hurt him at all.


    If it is the attack of the main world, the **** will have reached the peak.


    In the realm of gods, he has already mastered entering another layer of time and space and quietly watching the enemy use his methods.


    As long as the time and space are not broken, it is impossible for him to suffer the slightest damage.


    Of course, this is not the real strength of the gods, but part of the strength of this realm.


    But it''s also shocking enough.


    "how can that be!"


    The calm Fengshen''s eyes straightened.


    Those eyes were full of shock.


    With the body of the gods, he was able to enter another layer of time and space to avoid damage.


    This kind of ability is the means that can only be possessed by the gods.


    Could it be that this junior has the ability to enter another dimension after swallowing Shenhou Shenyuan?


    Fengshen''s eyes were eager, if he got this divine essence, wouldn''t he be able to let himself have the same means?


    "Junior, the old man is welcome, Fengshen Zhan!"

 Chapter 5406： Torturing Fengshen

    The fifth thousand four hundred and six chapters torture and kill Fengshen


    The world is vast.


    The wind was howling, and the white mist filled the air.


    Su Yan frowned and glanced around, only when his divine sense spread out three miles away, he already felt that his divine sense was blocked by something.


    The special power of the divine general finally appeared in front of Su Yan.


    This white mist seems to be able to block the exploration of Divine Sense and hide the enemy''s body shape.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, and the means of covering his eyes and spiritual senses was indeed extraordinary.


    "Delusional!"


    With golden light shining in his eyes, Su Yan activated his pupil technique.


    As long as you reach the realm, you can easily see through all the means of blocking your sight and spiritual sense!


    Glancing at the surroundings, Su Yan''s eyes flashed with a haze.


    As expected of the means of a powerhouse in the God Transformation Realm, he was unable to spy on the whereabouts of the enemy at this time.


    It seems that this is the magical power mastered by Fengshen.


    White fog.


    In the wind, there was also an ethereal sigh at this time.


    "It''s been so many years, I didn''t expect someone to force me to use this method. This is a divine ability that can only be understood in the middle of the gods, and the gods who can understand must be one in a thousand."


    "And you, a small God Transformation Realm can actually force me to this level, you are proud enough!"


    With a sigh, the white fog began to change.


    The tiny white molecules were flowing, as if some air had stirred them up.


    "Next, please enjoy my divine power of destiny and destroy the divine wind!"


    Su Yan took out the treasured sword from his waist.


    The slaughter **** was blooming with **** rays of light, smearing his whole body into a pool of blood red.


    Destroy the kamikaze?


    Not fog!


    These white mist particles seemed to be motivated and charged towards Su Yan''s body one after another.


    As the white particles hit Su Yan''s body.


    A screeching sound.


    The white particles exploded suddenly.


    The damage caused by the explosion of these white particles was as high as a full blow from the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    It''s a pity that although the strength is strong, it is not enough to break through Su Yan''s defense.


    Under the blood-colored luster, Su Yan at this time looked around like a demon.


    "Pretend to be a ghost, your God of Destruction is so powerful that you can''t even break through my defenses, how can you hurt me!"


    The long knife aimed at the whole body and slashed across the sky.


    The blood-colored light instantly shattered the surrounding white fog.


    A radius of ten miles reproduces the clarity.


    "You let me down, as a divine general, with this little ability?"


    Su Yanman''s indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    "Good show, it''s still to come!"


    A sneer resounded through the void, and then, the white fog that had been wiped out reappeared at this time, but the white fog particles were bigger at this time.


    When approaching Su Yan''s side, the power of this white fog exploded tenfold.


    "Have you felt it, ten times the strength, the strength of a full blow in the initial stage of the God Transformation Realm, how many times can you withstand it?"


    Fengshen laughed again and again.


    In the B-level realm, anyone who can comprehend supernatural powers has extraordinary strength.


    Especially his God of Destruction, which contains the essence of the Dao of Destruction. Once the enemy touches it, it will be destroyed by the Dao of Destruction contained in it.


    Even if the strength is unparalleled, it can only survive in this terrifying way of destruction.


    Want to break his magical powers?


    Unless the gods will make a move from the powerhouse in the later stage.


    This kid holds the divine essence treasure medicine of the strong man of the gods. If he can master the exercises of the gods, he may have an interesting opportunity, but unfortunately he has heard about it before the lower realm.


    This divine medicine is just the remains of a hapless **** whose grave has been dug up, and there is no cultivation technique that has been passed down at all.


    If you want to break through the fog of your own magical powers, this kid doesn''t have the ability.


    The white mist is flowing, as if something is blowing.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that it seemed that the wind was constantly pushing the white mist towards him.


    "Interesting, this magical power still needs to be activated by you?"


    "You are so weak."


    The blood-colored Changhong lit up again.


    The ten-mile-long blood-colored knife light once again swept away the surrounding white fog.


    "Fengshen, you underestimate me too much!"


    Stepping out one step, the third-grade divine shoes under his feet suddenly brightened, and Su Yan stepped into another dimension.


    "It''s this trick again!"


    "Can''t you fight like a man?"


    The wind and spirit is broken, even if his ability is superior, there is no way to make a shot across the dimension.


    Unless, he can reach the realm of God Hou.


    In front of many disciples, it is impossible to smash this man into ten thousand pieces, which makes Fengshen''s heart burn with anger, he is a dignified general!


    "as you wish!"


    Su Yan''s figure flashed and appeared beside Fengshen, the slaughtering sword in his hand urged, and a majestic murderous aura rushed out of the treasured sword.


    The stream of light turned, Su Yan recalled the swordsmanship in Liehou''s inheritance.


    This is a powerful technique that can directly point to the realm of the king of gods, and it is also the capital of Liehou''s ability to dominate the world.


    Once Daoguang appeared in the world, with the help of the divine essence in the divine medicine, he might be able to break through the dimension.


    "Divine skill, slaying the gods with a knife!"


    As Su Yan''s figure suddenly disillusioned into a giant blade that suppressed the world, he slowly slashed forward.


    The knife light gradually transformed from colorful to transparent in the void, killing the dimensional barrier in front of him, and breaking through the barrier in an instant.


    "you!"


    Staring round, Fengshen''s body was trembling slightly.


    The palm of the hand was aimed at the front and grasped fiercely, and behind Fengshen, the streamer of the sky suddenly lit up.


    "How can such a terrifying God-Hou power burst out from a mere God Transformation Realm powerhouse? This is absolutely fake, I want to tear you apart!"


    Fengshen roared, and various means were displayed from his hands.


    The long whip of the divine weapon continued to whip, and the white mist continued to swept toward the knife light.


    pity!


    Su Yan shook his head helplessly. This is a god-level cultivation technique. Although his cultivation has not reached this realm, he can''t stand the support of the gods and gods in his body.


    Although he didn''t have the strength of a strong god, but with the help of a god-level abyss, this move still exerted the strength of a god-level. Even if it was just the power of a god-level first-timer, it was already extremely terrifying.


    With a click, Su Yan saw Fengshen''s body split in two under the terrifying sword light. The vast sword light didn''t stop, and it still fell unswervingly downward.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The ground was shattered by the light of the knife for a hundred miles before dissipating.


    "how can that be!"


    Fengshen looked at Su Yan unwillingly, his eyes were full of remorse.


    If he could do it all over again, he was willing to pretend that he had never seen this kid before.


    Years of diligent and hard training have now vanished because of the opponent''s one move.


    "I''m not reconciled, how can I end up like this with such a strong aptitude!"


    With a scream, Fengshen''s body began to shatter continuously, and streams of dark golden liquid were extracted and spun in the void.

 Chapter 5407： King of the Eight Realms

    Chapter 5407: King of the Eight Realms


    Heaven and earth are silent.


    The battle spread far and wide.


    Such a vast struggle has already attracted a powerful force to watch.


    But now, everyone is silent.


    If you don''t obey, I''m afraid no one can resist the powerful sword.


    The terrifying existence of the gods in the mid-term will turn into a rain of blood in the opponent''s hands with just one move, not to mention these unlucky bastards, whoever dares to go up will only have one result, death!


    Su Yan calmly glanced around, grabbed the storage bag and these golden liquids, turned around and flew towards the world-piercing boat.


    As for this realm, Lu Qingshan has already cast a strongman of the Lu family in the Immortal Emperor realm, and matched it with the fragments of the Divine Communication Stone.


    As the piercing ark disappeared again, the realm began to slowly improve.


    "The owner of the house trusts me so much and puts me in a place where birds don''t shit?"


    "Hey, it seems that my life is indeed bad, otherwise I will also become an official of our Yin Hou Holy Dynasty, why should I follow His Majesty to the outer domain."


    The man in the white robe stared in despair.


    Today, his location is extremely remote, and it is as difficult to build a palace for His Majesty in this realm and command the entire realm!


    "Serving Your Majesty in the Holy Dynasty is the fastest way to improve!"


    With a scream, the man slowly got up, as if he heard something shaking.


    The movement was incomparable, like a gong beating in his ear.


    The deafening sound made the man cover his ears.


    "The 320th generation of my Lu family, Lu Quanyou will never die here, I will become His Majesty''s nail in this realm, and I will take over the whole realm!"


    Luquan''s eyes lit up, and a family heirloom jade piece on his chest began to shine.


    Suddenly, Luquan''s body softened, he glanced around vigilantly, and squeezed the jade piece on his chest nervously.


    Just now, he actually felt a strange sound, the sound was so loud that it seemed like it was coming from a distant place.


    "who is it?"


    Luquan looked around nervously, and he could feel that someone was searching for him.


    "I am your ancestor, Lu Chengjiang. I didn''t expect that some of my descendants would be able to awaken the power of blood. You are very good. Do you want to practice with this old man in the B-level realm, where the old man is located is the Chengjiang realm !"


    "As long as you are willing, the old man will arrange for the disciple to meet in the lower realm!"


    Lu Quan was stunned for a moment, but shook his head firmly.


    "The grandfather and grandson are now going to create unparalleled merits in the lower realm and take over a realm, so you don''t have to worry about it first, I will follow your majesty to unify the Bingding realm!"


    "There is such a powerful person in the lower realm?"


    Just when Lu Chengjiang was amazed, it was very far away.


    "Sect Master, I found Lord Lu, the one sent by His Majesty the Holy Emperor to take over the entire realm!"


    A voice from far away rang out.


    Lu Chengjiang frowned.


    "Your Majesty, who is he?"


    "Su Yan, the eldest brother of my patriarch of the Lu family!"


    "Maybe when I appear in front of you, my strength will be comparable to yours!"


    Luquan smiled, got up and walked towards the crowd. Since he could no longer hide his body shape, he would show up generously, under the cover of His Majesty the Holy Emperor, no one in this realm would dare to do anything to him!


    As Luquan appeared, for a while, the entire realm was boiling.


    ��


    "Boss, we already have eight realms, you can see if you need to rest for a while."


    Lu Qingshan''s heart collapsed into a thread.


    The gods and powerhouses have all descended into the realm one after another, and I am afraid that the boss is hiding a shocking secret.


    Such a secret would definitely kill everyone around him.


    Although Su Yan''s strength is incomparably tyrannical, but if the powerful gods come...


    Lu Qingshan was extremely nervous.


    The black obsidian elder was very happy.


    It is easy to crush a realm and bring it under your command. What a powerful force!


    Just from a distance, the Great Elder Obsidian felt Su Yan''s terror across the boundary boat.


    Taking a deep breath, Great Elder Obsidian bowed respectfully towards Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty the Holy Emperor, which realm should we go to conquer next?"


    "Ruoshui Realm!"


    Su Yan calmly looked at the dark starry sky in front of him, his eyes filled with indifference.


    In the Ruo Water Realm, a late-stage powerhouse has already descended.


    Although he had already slashed the powerhouses in the middle stage of the divine generals, what kind of means the powerhouses in the later stages of the divine generals would use, which made Su Yan full of curiosity in the depths of his heart.


    It would be of great benefit to him if he could get to know the late-stage powerhouses of the generals as soon as possible.


    "Respect, boss!"


    The piercing boat spewed out dark red rays of light, and flew towards the Ruoshui Realm quickly.


    Go back to the room.


    Su Yan took out the divine beheading sword.


    A trace of spiritual wisdom has already been born in this artifact. This sword was the weapon that Liehou used the most when he walked the heavens. .


    It can be described as a heroic feat.


    pity.


    However, due to their low quality, these treasured swords were regarded as scraps of copper and iron, and there was no desire to take them away, so they waited until today in the Liehou cemetery.


    No one would have thought that the weapons in the tomb of Marquis Lie contained the tricks he had practiced during his lifetime.


    This slashing sword is also amazing.


    If the knives are activated to use this knife, the light of the knife will turn blood red, and it looks like a magic knife.


    Once activated, the knife light can rush into the sky.


    "The first move is to activate the lethality of the God-General Realm by the power of the God-Transforming Realm, and the second move is the God-Transforming Realm to activate the lethality of the Divine Marquis Realm?"


    There are only two sword techniques in total, and the power of turning complexity into simplicity is terrifying to the extreme.


    But not without consequences.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and felt the reserve of divine essence in his body. He didn''t expect that the moment his divine essence activated the saber technique, his own power was lost by nearly three layers.


    If this kind of terrifying consumption is replaced by the Great Elder Obsidian, I am afraid that one move will be able to hollow out his body.


    After Su Yan''s current strength was supplemented by Shenhou Shenyuan, the amount was so huge that it couldn''t be added.


    There are very few people who can perform such exercises even if they are successful in cultivation.


    Su Yan sighed, and slowly put away the God-killer. He opened his eyes and looked out the window.


    The transparent boundary membrane was rapidly twisting and deforming at this time.


    The tip of the Boundary Breaker Boat was also shining with light blue light at this time, and as the blue light began to gradually approach the purple direction.


    With a bang.


    The Breaking Boundary Boat slowly entered this world.


    As soon as he entered, the entire Boundary Breaking Boat felt a strong rush of water vapor.


    The most shocking thing was that a water dragon exploded in the distance.

 Chapter 5408： If the water boundary

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighth chapter if the water boundary


    If the water boundary.


    The region is, as its name suggests, humid.


    After the boundary-piercing boat completely flew into this boundary, Su Yan slowly walked up to the air vent at the top.


    He could clearly feel that there was a strong water vapor in this realm.


    As soon as he reached out and grabbed it, Su Yan could feel that there were a lot of water droplets in the palm of his hand, and the moisture in the air was frighteningly thick!


    The divine essence on the body surface turned slightly, drying the wet clothes again.


    Su Yan looked around and saw that there was not a single piece of land in the hundreds of miles of area, it was all sea water.


    As expected of the Ruoshui realm!


    Most of the entire realm is water.


    As the Boundary-breaking Boat slowly moved forward, fishing boats began to appear below.


    These fishing boats are constantly throwing something into the water.


    Suddenly.


    The streamer burst out, and the terrifying dragon beast was drilling out.


    Many of these dragon beasts are powerful in the realm of transformation.


    At this time, these dragon beasts are being slaughtered frantically.


    The blood water has dyed the water''s surface blood red.


    The fishy smell floated up from the water, and it could be smelled even thousands of miles away.


    "Your Majesty, there is a problem with this boundary!"


    Obsidian Great Elder Divine Mind glanced around, his face extremely solemn.


    "I can feel that this realm has been secretly controlled by someone at this time, and the strength of the person who shoots is definitely not easy!"


    Su Yan nodded calmly, he could feel that the water vapor in Fang Ruoshui''s realm had now become a plaything for outsiders.


    This person, at least the powerhouse who controls the avenue of water!


    It seems that the arrival of this group of people has all fallen into the eyes of the other party.


    I don''t know how powerful this strong man is.


    ��


    The area of ??the Tibetan Blue Continent is only 80,000 miles.


    On the land, there are four major kingdoms, eight major sects, and the rest of the small forces emerge one after another.


    At this time, the leaders of these powerful forces have gathered together at this time.


    The lords are high above, and the heads of the sects are sitting below.


    The headed man was wearing cool clothes at this time, ignoring his exposed body, and his face was full of gentle smiles.


    "Everyone, today is a good time for us to make a big move together. Now God will return to us. If the water realm occupies the right time and place, we should be able to become a dominant force!"


    "In order to welcome the return of our Water Orchid God, I suggest that I will sweep the three surrounding areas together."


    "What do you guys think?"''


    Wearing a golden crown on his head, the burly man who stood up was the famous Emperor of the Crazy Dragon Empire on the mainland.


    As he opened his mouth, there were immediately three openings in the sect below to support him.


    The man Manchester United looked expectantly at Shui Lan Shen Jiang, his eyes full of longing.


    God will take action, and he will be able to sweep the surrounding realm powerhouses!


    As long as the surrounding realm powerhouses can be cleaned up, the Shuilan realm can completely gain a firm foothold and become the overlord!


    Once he becomes the overlord, the power and strength of the entire Tibetan Blue Continent will increase dramatically.


    How powerful is this!


    "Sweeping the surrounding realm?"


    Divine General Shuilan frowned, looking at the emperor below, the divine light flashed in his eyes.


    "You are too arrogant. If you want to sweep the surrounding realm, do you think you can do it with your strength?"


    Emperor Kuanglong raised his brows, how could he hold his breath now that the majesty of the emperor over the years was being provoked.


    But this one is not an outsider, but a divine general!


    He is a genius carefully cultivated in the southern Tibetan continent.


    "Don''t be unhappy, the reason why I remind you is to make you feel better. There are more than 20 gods who will come this time. Do you think there will be no better than me?"


    "I heard that the top ten monsters have already appeared, saying that they want to find the junior with the treasure of the gods and take away the opportunity, but I know the inside story will never be so simple."


    "The other party is preparing to take the opportunity to integrate the lower realm. Once the integration is completed, I am afraid that the Bingding realm will merge into one!"


    He let out a breath of foul breath, and the corners of Shui Lan Shen Jiang''s mouth rose.


    "You don''t know yet, there is a divine general in the realm around us. If I am not wrong, the one who descends is one of the top ten divine generals, Xingyan!"


    Everyone''s faces froze instantly.


    Xingyan, this is a legend, a genius who has cultivated for tens of thousands of years and stepped into the gods, and after entering the B-level realm, he has even upgraded his cultivation to the late stage of the gods within ten thousand years.


    Now, this terrifying powerhouse has returned, and he is now in the C-level realm?


    The body trembled, and everyone looked at the Shuilan God General in unison.


    "He pursued you back then, will he attack you now when he comes back?"


    The emperor of the Kaiyu Empire couldn''t help but speak.


    Everyone was worried for a while.


    God General Shui Orchid was the one who rejected Xingyan, a terrifying powerhouse. If the other party still has a soft spot for God General Shui Orchid, he might cause huge trouble.


    "Why, are you scared now?"


    Shui Lan Shen Jiang looked at everyone with pity, his eyes were full of sneer.


    "Do you still want to tie me up and give it to Xinghuo?"


    The voice of Shuilan God General was deafening, causing everyone to bow their heads in unison.


    Now, she is a **** general, a powerful person in the later stage of the **** general. Although she can''t beat the spark in the outside world, she is 100% sure to repel that **** in the Ruoshui realm!


    "Don''t dare!"


    ��


    A group of people bowed their heads.


    The Shui Lan Shen Jiang was silent for a moment, and she slowly pointed behind her.


    The dark golden stars lit up, and the dark golden light illuminated Shuilan Shenjiang''s slender body like a fairy.


    But she knew in her heart that this group of people did not dare, they were obviously too daring!


    As long as they are given a chance, they will definitely try their best to give themselves to Xingyan.


    Just want to be attached to the strong, this is the mentality of the people in the C-level realm and the D-level realm after entering the B-level realm.


    However.


    The powerhouses in the B-level realm will only watch from the sidelines, and will not agree to have too much contact with this group of practitioners who go to the lower realm.


    The reason why she, the **** general of Shui Lan, was able to walk all the way to the teacher''s seat, was all because of her own talent in the water element.


    Especially on the road of water, she can now be called the ruler of the entire Ruoshui realm.


    With just one thought, the entire Ruoshui Realm can be brought back into view.


    Suddenly, the brows of the Shuilan gods jumped wildly.


    A world-breaking boat slowly entered the realm. In the world-breaking boat, there were several powerful breaths permeating the air. From these breaths, there was a sense of horror.


    But this feeling came and went quickly.


    Shui Lan Shen Jiang narrowed his eyes, this time it seemed that some great character appeared.


    Could it be a private visit by a powerhouse in the B-level realm?


    "All cheer me up, there is a strong person here!"

 Chapter 5409： Water Orchid God

    Chapter 5409: Water Orchid God


    "Master Wuyou, let your sect begin to accept the broken world boat."


    "Let your disciples inquire about their intentions, you know what I mean!"


    The voice of the Shuilan **** general just fell.


    A group of chiefs immediately began to take out their own seals and give orders.


    Followed by the orderly dissemination of orders.


    The Dark Blue Continent has undergone tremendous changes.


    Lin Feng Sword Sect.


    Zhao Qingyun is sitting on the highest main peak.


    The mountain peaks as high as 10,000 meters have now allowed him to look at the sky and the ground, and nothing can escape his discernment.


    Since he gave up the position of Sect Master and achieved the status of Supreme Elder, he is now the top powerhouse of the entire Lin Feng Sword Sect.


    Also the person with the most power.


    Zhao Qingshan didn''t care about the rights, and gave them all to the disciple Wuyouzi.


    Today''s Wuyouzi has infinite scenery, stirring up the situation on the mainland, and even stirring up the situation in the mainland belonging to the Lin Fengjian faction with his own strength.


    Cultivators have all joined the Lin Feng Sword Sect, and those who have not joined the Lin Feng Sword Sect are also friends with the Lin Feng Sword Sect.


    Today''s Lin Feng Sword Sect can already be regarded as one of the top forces in the Tibetan Blue Continent.


    All of this is thanks to Wuyouzi.


    As for him.


    Happy to relax now.


    Finally, there is no need to think about the future of the sect.


    Breathing in and concentrating, Zhao Qingshan is ready to enter the cultivation state again.


    "Um?"


    The deafening voice came from the high altitude in the distance, causing Zhao Qingshan to slowly open his eyes.


    That is!


    Boundary boat?


    Although there is a huge deer written on it, it looks like a deer family that has recently gained a lot of fame, but after all, you have to be careful.


    Such forces that can cross borders are extremely powerful.


    "Who is coming!"


    After blocking the enemy with a palm to the sky, Zhao Qingshan''s face gradually turned gloomy.


    "This is the area of ??my Lin Feng Sword Sect, why don''t you say hello to the master if you want to pass by?"


    The voice conveys thousands of miles high in the sky, which is something that only the peak of the late stage of the gods can do.


    Zhao Qingshan''s face is full of pride, he only needs a chance to enter the realm of the gods!


    At that time, the status of the sect will be greatly improved again.


    "Old friend Qingshan hasn''t seen you for many years, why can''t you even sense my breath?"


    After laughing twice, the vigorous peak of the god-changing realm spread out, and the obsidian elder fell down like a falcon.


    Su Yan glanced down.


    Among the Lin Feng Sword Sect below, gods are everywhere now, and even the god-quality pearls that other realms long for are almost becoming food here.


    Not to mention the divine materials such as those divine shells, which have long been used by them to build buildings.


    Now it seems that this world has a unique charm.


    "Boss, look!"


    "Should we go down? In the process of testing, I heard that a **** will come to this realm. I want to find out the details of the other party."


    Although the strength of Fengshen Divine General is not the peak of Divine General, but the strength is not trivial, just one magical power makes everyone feel as if they are about to die.


    If Su Yan shot and killed the opponent quickly, they probably wouldn''t be able to last long.


    "I''ll go."


    Su Yan restrained the fluctuation of his own vitality, and quickly flew behind the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "Is this your junior?"


    Zhao Qingshan glanced at Su Yan curiously, his face full of emotion.


    "You have already cultivated at the peak of the God Transformation Realm at a young age, you are really young and promising!"


    In front of Su Yan, Zhao Qingshan turned his hand and stretched out.


    "Come on, this is your Uncle Zhao''s gift to you. You should be the disciple and grandson of the Great Elder Obsidian. This glove is yours now."


    The corner of Zhao Qingshan''s mouth rose, his gloves were not simple, it was an artifact that his junior brother received when he went to the Tibetan Blue Continent.


    But who let this be his friend''s grandson!


    "Fellow Daoist Zhao, you are too polite. Your Majesty... Bi Xuan, I told you about this. A friend of mine was a ruthless man who killed the Cangwu divine beast with one move."


    "Do you know what kind of realm Cangwu is, that is the perfect realm of God Transformation Realm, and the two of us are only in the late stage of God Transformation Realm."


    The elder Obsidian looked at Zhao Qingshan with a sigh.


    "Fellow Daoist Zhao, I didn''t expect you to hide in the Ruoshui Realm. It was so hard for me to find you."


    "Hey, it''s not because I used the sect artifact given by the master back then, which caused the sect to be unstable for ten years. After I returned to the sect, I was arrested and placed in charge."


    With a bitter smile, Zhao Qingshan looked towards Po Jiezhou instead.


    "Are you following the broken world boat to travel around?"


    Elder Obsidian smiled and said nothing.


    Su Yan''s face was calm.


    "We are here this time to have a good talk with the guardians of your realm!"


    "Um?"


    Zhao Qingshan''s face changed slightly, he hurriedly stepped forward and stared at the two of them.


    "What do you mean, you want to meet the overlord of our Ruoshui realm?"


    "It hasn''t been long since she returned, and you have arrived in our realm. Could it be that you are from Xingyan?"


    A trace of fierce light flashed in Zhao Qingshan''s eyes.


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "Xingyan, we don''t know who this person is, but I know that as long as we can meet each other, we will be good allies."


    "Since you''re not from Xingguang, I urge you to leave quickly. This guy has been thinking about our Ruoshui Realm''s Shuilan God General, and now he will attack our entire Ruoshui Realm after he arrives. I''m afraid he will be the first. Time to use us to threaten the water orchid **** general."


    "With the temperament of a divine general, I will definitely agree to that bastard''s rude conditions!"


    Zhao Qingshan was angry.


    Su Yan looked at Zhao Qingshan with a calm expression.


    "You mean, Xingyan is also a divine general, and he is still a powerhouse from above?"


    "What is your current cultivation base, Shuilan God General?"


    "God will be in the late early stage!"


    Zhao Qingshan smiled bitterly and glanced at the two of them.


    "I just got an order from the sect master, saying that I would invite the broken world boat to come to our sect to make a deal, but I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Shaking his head, Zhao Qingsha waved.


    "Obsidian, let your ship come down, we will start trading, and then you must leave as soon as possible."


    "Our **** general is also preparing for the battle against Xingyan. If you make her feel doubts, I''m afraid you will be attacked!"


    "Even if my status is not easy now, there is no way for her to let you go."


    The Great Elder Obsidian sighed, pulled Su Yan, turned around and left.


    Lu Qingshan has also controlled the Boundary Breaking Boat to slowly land.


    At this moment, a sun suddenly appeared outside the sky.


    "Shui Lan, I know that you have returned to the Ruoshui Realm. If you agree to be with me, come out quickly, or don''t blame me for using my magical powers to make your entire Ruoshui Realm suffer a drought!"


    Loud voices spread throughout the realm.


    "how dare you!"


    The female voice is amazing!

 Chapter 5410： arrival

    The fifth thousand four hundred and tenth chapter is coming


    "interesting."


    In the broken world boat, the elder Obsidian glanced at the sect of his old friend and looked at the sky.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that we don''t need to make enemies this time to get the Ruoshui Realm."


    Touching his beard, the elder Obsidian''s face was full of contentment.


    "Why, there are many fierce beasts in this realm, and the strong must also gather like clouds. How can we easily control the Ruoshui realm?"


    Lu Qingshan''s face was full of confusion.


    The piercing boat also slowly stopped, and the formations on the surface were lit up one after another.


    Above, Zhao Qingshan''s voice sounded.


    "Disciples, follow the old man to preside over the sword formation!"


    A sword light soared into the sky and flew out of the realm.


    Above the sword light, there is a great cultivator who has reached the level of a **** general with Yuanshen fluctuations.


    "Is this the strength of the old friend''s sect? It seems that the sect''s background that can cultivate the primordial spirit and generals is not as simple as I thought!"


    With emotion, the elder Obsidian glanced at the sky.


    All the practitioners of the Lin Feng Sword Sect turned into swords in the sky at this time.


    This approach is really eye-opening.


    Su Yan looked at the sky calmly.


    A monk turned into a sword?


    Although these methods are miraculous, they are just tricks that have been played badly in the fairy world.


    Although it is the lower realm of the gods, it is the realm of the gods after all. Could it be that there are other magical means hidden in it?


    Right now.


    Above the sky, God General Soul Cultivator has broken through the realm, and the sword behind him is aimed at the front and beheaded fiercely.


    The pitch-black sword light suddenly rushed forward, and the solid power of the realm slammed into the opponent''s weapon with a crisp sound.


    The dark golden light suddenly illuminated one side.


    "God General Soul Cultivator dares to be presumptuous in front of me, courting death!"


    The fire was blazing into the sky, and a fist slammed down.


    The soul cultivator in the realm of God was instantly smashed on the surface of the realm with a punch.


    Soul repair fell.


    The world throbbed.


    The long sword also quickly disintegrated.


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Zhao Qingshan looked at the sky in horror.


    What kind of monster is this, why is its strength so terrifying!


    "Fellow Daoist Obsidian, I''m afraid you have to leave today, otherwise this person will enter our realm and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "This person must have the peak strength of the **** general in the later stage!"


    "I can already clearly feel that there is a hint of divine opportunity in him."


    "Xingyan came to the door, I am afraid that I am the **** general of the water realm, and the water orchid **** will be the opportunity for him to enter the realm of the gods."


    Zhao Qingshan was extremely anxious.


    He couldn''t bear to watch his friend die because of his own sake.


    "God will be in the peak realm in the later stage?"


    Elder Obsidian smiled.


    "Today, with me waiting to come, he is the grasshopper of the autumn queen."


    "Look at it!"


    The Great Elder chuckled again and again, and a stream of light shot into the sky behind him.


    In front of everyone, the bean sprout-like shattering boat began to light up quickly.


    Zhao Qingshan''s heart was shaking, what did he see?


    A full 100,000 formations were lit up in an instant, and the entire world-shattering boat was indestructible at this time. Even if he personally took action, he could not break the superimposed defensive power of these formations.


    Is this the reliance of an old friend?


    It''s a pity that the Lin Fengjian faction has offended Xingyan today, and will definitely be exterminated in the future. It is better to entrust one or two of the sect disciples while the old friend is still there...


    If the core of the water boundary.


    Shui Lan''s face changed constantly.


    To go, or not to go?


    Xinghuo is a domineering person and has no scruples in doing things.


    If you don''t make a move, you will definitely enter the realm and destroy it, and even if you win, you will be criticized.


    Resistance, without the blessing of power outside the realm, will definitely fail.


    What should I do?


    Shui Lan''s face changed wildly.


    Just then, a meteor fell.


    I can''t help it!


    "Damn, Xingyan, I''m going to let you die!"


    A long sword broke through the sky and directly hit the meteor.


    Meteor debris continued to fall into the sea, and an island appeared in an instant.


    The Water Orchid God suddenly turned his inexhaustible body into rays of light and rushed out of the realm.


    In the realm, Shuiguang Taotian flew towards the area where the Shuilan God General was located.


    "You are so brave!"


    Above the void, Xingyan stood out of thin air, and a dark red long sword in his hand began to bloom with a **** luster.


    "Today, the old man will show you the consequences of not agreeing to the old man for many years."


    "God will have supernatural powers, and the flames will fill the world!"


    As Xingyan''s voice fell, the sky and the ground were enveloped in flames.


    Xingyan indifferently looked at the Shuilan divine general opposite him, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Do you really think the old man is greedy for your body?"


    "You don''t even think about how talented the old man is. He needs to be jealous of your body. What kind of woman the old man has not tasted, even the sovereign''s wife back then."


    "The reason why I came to you today is because a Illuminating Pill has appeared in your body. As long as I can get this subsidiary product of Illuminating Skill, I will become the first of the younger generation to step into the realm of the gods. people!"


    Xingyan''s voice fell, and Shui Lan''s face was red.


    "court death!"


    The figure is like a big wave, Shui Lan swept forward fiercely.


    The sword light was like a wave in an instant.


    The Star Fire God General stretched out his hand with an indifferent expression and pinched the sword edge.


    "Have you felt it, the painful feeling of powerlessness has finally spread to you now."


    "The pain of the old man for many years can finally let you feel it."


    "Enjoy, the humiliation of the old man over the years can finally make you feel, and the fire is extinguished!"


    The magical power converges, aiming at the water orchid and sweeping.


    "how exciting."


    "How can there be no audience for such a wonderful battle, you continue to perform, I want to see more."


    Sitting down excitedly, Su Yan''s eyes swept across the surface of Star Flame God''s body.


    "Interesting, you are still wearing second-grade divine weapon armor all over your body. It seems that you are not as strong as you said."


    "Ignorance junior, court death!"


    Xingyan turned his head, seeing Su Yan''s comments and comments, the fire burst into the sky.


    "Divine skill, start a prairie!"


    The fire light slowly flew towards Su Yan.


    No matter how Su Yan avoided, he did not completely avoid it.


    Su Yan looked at the flames calmly, the treasured saber around his waist slowly unsheathed.


    "One knife!"


    "Divine skill, behead God!"


    The knife light suddenly lit up, and then the flame was instantly extinguished.


    God General Shui Lan was also stunned, staring blankly at the great change in front of him.


    "how can that be!"


    "It actually cut the flames in half!"


    "This is the inextinguishable fire of the **** general realm, you..."


    God General Shui Lan was confused. Isn''t this young man the descendant of the Great Elder Obsidian? Why is his strength so terrifying?


    Even in the low-level realm, he extinguished the flame of the god-general realm.


    "Why, are you surprised, your moves are too weak, and you are not my opponent of swordsmanship at all, let it go, or I''m afraid you will force me to make a second move."


    "If I make a second move, I''m afraid you will be finished!"


    "Interesting, this is the first time I''ve been threatened. I, Xingyan, would like to experience it."

 Chapter 5411： Ants mind

    Chapter 5411 The mind of the ants


    "court death!"


    "Supernatural power, the world of flames!"


    There was a loud bang, and the dark red light spread overwhelmingly in all directions.


    The firelight completely drowned Su Yan.


    The Water Orchid God General still has strong strength and can barely maintain a few bodies. At this time, he is spinning the weapon in his hand to try his best to resist.


    "Die, die for me!"


    Xingyan''s face was full of arrogance, and his eyes were full of excitement at this time.


    "I really didn''t expect that the lower realm could meet Tianjiao. Tianjiao like you should die in my hands with peace of mind, and your luck should be enjoyed by me alone!"


    In the palm of the hand, the streamer is shining.


    Xingyan grabbed the void, and in an instant a long flame sword was pulled out of the void by him.


    Looking at Su Yan, a cold light flashed in Xingyan''s eyes.


    "Dare to face me, I don''t know who gave you the confidence, but go ahead with peace of mind!"


    The flaming sword suddenly exploded, turning into a dense rain of swords flying towards Su Yan.


    "Your methods are really old-fashioned. As a divine general, is that the only way to attack?"


    With a sigh, Su Yan pulled out the divine scabbard from his waist and stabbed it ruthlessly in front of him.


    The space was torn open in an instant, and these flames slammed into the void to frantically destroy.


    Closing the space, Su Yan shook his head.


    God general, this strength is really surprising, I thought that these geniuses would be cultivated by the upper realm after entering the **** general realm, but compared with the strong man who came to the land of the **** general, the strength of Xingyan at this time is weak. a lot.


    "Die!"


    Xingyan''s eyes were full of anger.


    This was the first time he was mocked like this by someone who was not as good as him.


    "The fire is extinguished!"


    With a low growl, the streamer behind Xingyan flew out and slammed down at Su Yan.


    This is an artifact sword that is flaming with flames, and the fluctuation of vitality on the sword cannot be faced directly by even the strongest in the realm of transformation.


    "cut!"


    As Xingyan let out a roar, the divine weapon swept across fiercely, and the terrifying divine general was swept away in all directions.


    Shui Lan Shen Jiang did not hesitate to stand in front of the boundary to resist, but the next second, she was swept out mercilessly, smashing on the boundary barrier, and blood spurted out.


    Su Yan did not hesitate to tear the void again.


    As the power of the artifact entered the void, he flashed his figure, and the scabbard sword in his hand was unsheathed again.


    "You are the one who was fortunate enough to get me the second knife. I hope you can be proud of yourself."


    Holding the handle of the knife tightly in his hand, Su Yan took a step forward.


    "Second Slasher!"


    With Su Yan''s voice falling.


    The scarlet sword light suddenly filled the air and rushed forward.


    This knife light was continuous, breaking through dozens of defenses in an instant and appearing in front of Xingyan.


    "This is impossible!"


    Xingyan''s face was twisted, he looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "You can actually use the power of the God Transformation Realm to kill the powerful tricks of the Divine Marquis Realm. Who are you!"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter who you are, the ending is the same."


    Xing Yan sneered, and quickly stepped forward to grab the hilt of the sword and swept it hundreds of times in a row, releasing it in an instant.


    "Today, the old man will let you see the strength of the divine general."


    "Flame Slash!"


    Liuguang rose into the sky and slammed into Xiang Su Yan.


    Xingyan''s face was expressionless, and the flames smashed towards Su Yan like a sharp blade, and even the mid-stage God General couldn''t resist it.


    This is the strength of the gods. To be honest, apart from the special magical powers, there is nothing special about the rest of the methods and the tricks displayed by the powerhouses in the fairy world.


    At most, there are some tricks that can attach to the Dao and crush the enemy with the power of the Dao.


    At this time, Xingyan''s methods are amazing, but he only uses his own realm and cultivation base to crush the enemy.


    Pity.


    "If you only have this kind of means, go with peace of mind!"


    He still wanted to see the strength of a divine general, but Su Yan had lost his patience.


    The slaughtering sword erupted with a **** luster, and once again turned into a slaughtering sword.


    The mighty blood-colored sword light continuously smashed towards Xingyan, and the terrifying sword energy directly broke through the surging flames.


    Daoguang Rulian slashed forward fiercely.


    Xingyan felt the surging knife light, and his body was already tensed.


    "die!"


    There is actually a Dao Law in this knife light.


    how is this possible!


    Even he has only comprehended a little of the powerful methods of the Dao Law. Although he has accumulated a lot after years of accumulation, he is still reluctant to display it, because the accumulation of the Dao Law is extremely slow.


    Now, Su Yan was able to display the Law of the Great Dao with his hands. Could it be because of the Divine Marquis and Divine Yuan?


    Oops!


    It''s an inning!


    Xingyan''s mind went back and forth, and he did not hesitate to activate the Dao Law in his body.


    "The Way of the Great Sun!"


    "Either you die or I die, behead!"


    The flames of the blazing knives continued to smash towards Su Yan.


    In the light of the knife, the light of the avenue also flashed continuously.


    The mighty continuous flame knife light fell on Su Yan''s blood-colored knife light.


    A loud bang!


    The incomparably sturdy void was torn apart by the majestic force and opened a huge gap.


    In the gap, the dark red light continued to shine.


    Su Yan just glanced at him and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It is worthy of being a **** general, but just motivated his own avenue, and the power of the terrifying avenue has already swept towards him.


    The true meaning of the flame in this blazing knife, even he was already unable to resist.


    It is very strong, and it is a world of difference from the mid-term powerhouses who have fought against the gods before.


    As expected of the peak powerhouse in the late stage of the **** general.


    This strength, even if it is a native powerhouse in the realm of the gods, may not be able to fight against it.


    pity!


    What he met was Su Yan.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rose, and the emperor appeared slowly behind him.


    The power of the Great Dao was poured into the Slaughtering Sword, and the blood-red light of the sword rushed forward frantically.


    The mighty and unstoppable!


    The powerhouses of Ruoshui Realm were stunned.


    Who is the powerhouse in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm? This is the peak powerhouse in the late stage of the **** general.


    Even if his own **** general couldn''t resist, this kid was able to fight to such a degree by himself.


    If in the water realm, there is a strong person in the **** transformation realm, who will not hesitate to break through the realm and rush towards Xingyan.


    The expression of the water orchid **** general changed wildly.


    The person who rushed out, he was the top powerhouse who could rank second in the Ruoshui realm!


    If it is hit by the aftermath between the two powerhouses, I am afraid that it will perish in an instant!


    God Shui Lan was about to step forward, but he didn''t expect this person to tear off a spell on his body, and his body suddenly accelerated!


    Zhao Qingshan looked at Su Yan and the second powerhouse with excitement.


    Once these two people can fight against the Star Flame God General, it means that the status of the God General will be completely collapsed in the lower realm.


    The status of the God Transformation Realm powerhouse will be raised again.


    God will be the past tense!

 Chapter 5412： Liehou Xuying

    Chapter 5412: Liehou Xuying


    "Hey!"


    It was as if a basin of water had been poured over the charcoal fire.


    No sound at all.


    Zhao Qingshan''s body trembled.


    The strong man who has practiced for thousands of years has become a pile of ashes in front of him.


    Is this the strength of the two powerhouses?


    Zhao Qingshan couldn''t help but look at the Great Elder Obsidian, who is the sacred place he is following now, and why is his strength so terrifying!


    "Your strength is good, but that''s it!"


    In the void, a rumbling sound rang out, causing everyone to look at it.


    Several fiery red beads had already appeared between Xingyan''s fingers.


    With the beads thrown out by him.


    Xingyan''s face was full of dullness.


    "I didn''t expect that the mere Lower Realm forced me to use the life-saving means that Master gave me."


    "I hope you can withstand the power of my master and the crushing of the strong in the realm of the gods!"


    With a sigh, the fiery red beads thrown by Xingyan suddenly exploded.


    A circle of air waves rushed towards all directions, and in the center of the air waves, a lavender streamer was filling the air.


    Within the stream of light, several dark red light spots flew out to build an old man''s body with swollen muscles.


    The old man appeared, and his eyes swept around.


    "It really disappoints me, Xingyan, you just came to the lower realm and used the life-saving means that the old man gave you. Tell me, who is the one who doesn''t have eyes, and even my apprentice dares to do it?"


    Although not looking at the crowd.


    But everyone felt a strong momentum locking themselves.


    Shui Lan Shen Jiang''s face changed wildly, she grabbed it towards her waist without hesitation, and a small ice cube sword was pulled out, ready to be cut off at any time.


    "Is it Shui Lan?"


    The old man''s eyes slowly and firmly moved to the front of the water orchid god.


    The terrifying coercion fell on her head, making her almost kneel on the ground.


    "No, it''s a kid who is only at the peak of the late stage of God Transformation Realm!"


    Xing Yan''s face was ashen, and his fingers were pointed at Su Yan.


    "Interesting, can you enter another plane to avoid external damage? This method is a bit familiar."


    "However, do you really think that such a small trick can deal with this old man?"


    "Today, the old man will show you the majesty of Yanhou!"


    With a loud bang, the fiery red magma from behind Yan Hou suddenly appeared, aiming at the void where Su Yan was, and rushing towards it, the hot aura scorched the place where it passed and began to distort.


    "You can feel it, the majesty of Yanhou cannot be betrayed!"


    "Red Lian Yanlong, swallow him!"


    With an order, a giant magma dragon tens of thousands of miles long rushed out from behind Yanhou.


    The giant dragon raised its head, aimed at Su Yan''s position and charged fiercely, its **** mouth opened wildly, and it swallowed fiercely towards the bottom.


    With the red training Yanlong swallowed the void.


    Yanhou casually looked towards Xingyan.


    "Benhou recommended you to come because you have the deepest bond with the lower realm, and now it seems that he has high regard for you."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Marquis Yan took two steps forward.


    "Now that this kid has been cleaned up by me, I will go back first with the slightest sense of spirituality."


    "Do it yourself!"


    Yan Hou said and turned around and drilled towards the streamer channel.


    "Want to go?"


    A roar sounded.


    At the place swallowed by the flame dragon, something was making a clicking sound, as if it was about to crawl out of the void.


    Marquis Yan stopped and looked suspiciously in the direction from which the voice came.


    "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect that I would be awakened by this inferior method. It seems that I was still soft-hearted."


    The engulfed void suddenly exploded with a blade of light.


    The world is changing.


    A majestic divine aura soared into the sky, as if it could fight the heavens and the earth.


    Yan Hou''s face changed wildly, that''s it!


    Divine Marquis Realm powerhouse, could it be that there is a Divine Marquis standing behind that kid?


    Compared with him, this divine aura is only strong but not weak. How could there be such a strong person willing to stand out for the God Transformation Realm?


    "Kid of flame, where do you want to go?"


    Liehou''s lazy voice sounded.


    The knife light fell on the streamer channel, and the channel was instantly cut off.


    The void exploded, and the man in golden armor slowly walked out.


    The man slowly put his palm on the treasured saber at his waist, and a smile appeared on his bearded face.


    "Who am I talking about, it turned out to be the little kid who followed Xiaoyao Shenxiang back then."


    The soles of his feet gently rubbed the ground, and the corners of the man''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Since it''s your little brat, then I''ll stop talking nonsense, go back to your place and don''t meddle in the business here, or I will kill you!"


    "Liehou, how could it be you? Didn''t you already die in the long river of time and space?"


    "The God Realm can''t hold you now, so even if you appear, you will be completely wiped out by someone who finds the mark sooner or later!"


    Yanhou''s body was trembling, and in front of Liehou he seemed to have seen a natural enemy.


    "Destroy me to death, you don''t have the ability, even if your master Xiaoyao can''t do it, let the **** king of the realm of longevity come out to fight me, maybe it''s still possible!"


    Liehou chuckled lightly, and the treasured sword around his waist suddenly came out of its sheath.


    "Since you''ve crossed the border, don''t blame us old guys who set the rules, Slaughter God, for swallowing him!"


    There was a loud click.


    The slaughtering **** automatically unsheathed and turned into a giant beast, suddenly rushing forward.


    The sword light shone, and Yan Hou''s body was instantly torn apart and disappeared.


    Liehou glanced lazily at the position where Yanhou''s distraction disappeared, he yawned lazily and slowly turned into a spot of light in the sky.


    Xingyan''s body was shaking, what did he see!


    There is actually a strong man behind this kid. The identity of this man does not seem simple. Even his master, in front of this strong man, is just a junior who can easily kill him!


    Too strong!


    Xingyan''s body trembled, and his eyes fell sadly on Liehou.


    He almost fell to his knees.


    What is the ability of this junior in the God Transformation Realm, and the cultivation base is so terrifying, even he, a **** general who has seen the world, can''t fight it.


    Not to mention the guardian of the powerful gods who were touched at this time.


    horrible.


    Xingyan''s body was shaking.


    But he didn''t dare to complain.


    This strong man, the momentum alone is enough to make Xingyan collapse.


    If it wasn''t for his strong will, I''m afraid he would have knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness at this time.


    At this moment, crisp footsteps came from the depths of the void.


    It''s Su Yan!


    Elder Obsidian''s face was full of joy.


    After I followed this His Majesty, I didn''t expect to be able to witness history.


    Behind His Majesty the Holy Emperor stood a divine prince with a cultivation level that reached the sky!


    And it is not an ordinary god, and the powerhouse of the gods is not in the eyes, only the gods can fight against them!


    What kind of pride this is, how powerful this is!

 Chapter 5413： recover

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and thirteenth recapture


    "Who the **** are you!"


    Xingyan took a step back.


    Divine General Shuilan''s expression changed wildly, and he looked at Su Yan with extreme vigilance.


    This type of powerhouse sneaked into the Ruoshui realm, and if they said there was no plot, no one would believe it.


    The sword behind him flashed a cold light, and the Shui Lan Shen Jiang looked at Su Yan with a bad look.


    Su Yan spread out his hands calmly.


    "I''m just a little cultivator. The realm of the peak of the gods will not make you, the peak of the gods, afraid of you!"


    Xingyan bit her lip, and her originally violent aura was now extremely nervous.


    "you!"


    "Who is it!"


    Xingyan almost roared out, and those eyes were bloodshot.


    Shui Lan Shen ignored him, but when he looked at Su Yan, he didn''t dare to move, for fear that this anger would distract the godly prince.


    Too strong.


    It''s just a trace of spiritual thoughts, and it directly crushes his master''s distraction.


    What a terrifying cultivation base this is!


    "I said, I''m just an ordinary cultivator, the great emperor of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty in the Yin-Jin realm!"


    "You inquired about me, are you going to join me?"


    Su Yan looked at Xingyan calmly.


    This **** general had shouted and killed before, but his attitude at this time was completely different.


    "Following you?"


    Xingyan was silent for a moment, then he took a step forward.


    Everyone looked at him in shock.


    "Your Majesty, please take me in!"


    Xingyan''s face is full of anticipation, even if the master is only the servant of the **** behind the strong man, it is no big deal for him to be a servant.


    "Very good, since you are my subordinate, you will naturally have to take a vote and follow me to conquer the heavens and recover the major realms."


    Su Yan said, and his eyes fell on the Shuilan God General.


    "Worship under my body, take refuge in me and become my courtier, what if you join my Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty in the water realm as well?"


    The Water Orchid God General was silent.


    She has seen the strength of Xingyan, and even if the master is distracted, he cannot stop the two from swallowing the Ruoshui Realm together.


    "God general!"


    In the realm, where are the many powerful gods who are willing to endure their previous backers.


    "You promise, as long as we become a part of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of the Underworld, the strong man who can fight the King of God is our backing!"


    Shui Lan Shen Jiang was silent for a moment, and she nodded reluctantly.


    "Very good, since that''s the case, then follow us on the Boundary Ark to go to other realms."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the broken world boat below suddenly flew towards the sky, leaving only a helpless figure standing where the broken world boat once stayed.


    Another deer family.


    Lu Qingshan sighed and drove the Boundary Boat and appeared beside everyone.


    "Come up."


    Su Yan said lightly, and entered the Boundary Breaking Boat first.


    Everyone rushed into it.


    Lu Qingshan''s body trembled, and he could feel the two terrifying auras that were rapidly converging. These two auras were like silent volcanoes. If they erupted, they could easily tear the boundary-breaking boat in half.


    "Look at how hopeless you are."


    Elder Obsidian slapped Lu Qingshan in annoyance, and he walked in front of Su Yan.


    All eyes were on him.


    "Snapped!"


    The elder Obsidian knelt on the ground, his face full of flattery.


    "Your Majesty, which realm should we go to next, please make your order."


    "It''s better to go to the territory I occupied. Your Majesty will take over the territory of the minister first and then attack other territories."


    Su Yan nodded and pointed at Lu Qingshan.


    "You lead the way."


    "Respect!"


    Xingyan got up and strode towards Lu Qingshan.


    After the elder Obsidian had allocated a room to the two newly joined powerhouses, Su Yan returned to his room.


    Just sitting in the room, Su Yan started to run the exercises.


    Just now, the indestructible dragon body that he had reached the perfect state was not worth mentioning in Liehou''s eyes.


    This is a top-notch exercise that can be reborn from a drop of blood, but there are actually great hidden dangers in it.


    When the realm is low, this practice method can give him a great sense of security, but once he has stepped into the realm of the gods, as long as the attack method mastered by the opponent is strong enough, he can easily kill him!


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s body this time with Liehou''s heritage sword, he would have been easily beheaded by Yanhou''s attack.


    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound on the heritage sword.


    Su Yan saw that the Liehou who had disappeared reappeared.


    "Boy, what''s your expression like, you don''t seem to want to see Lao Tzu?"


    Liehou looked at Su Yan proudly, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Just now, I saved you, but you didn''t even say thank you?"


    "Thank you senior."


    Su Yan grinned and his eyes fell on Liehou.


    "Senior, you told me before that my indestructible dragon body is not suitable for high realm. Do you think there are any exercises that can make up for my shortcomings?"


    In the battle, it is not only the will, but also the strength of the body.


    Strength determines the strength of willpower.


    "Of course, but are you sure you want to practice?"


    Liehou looked at Su Yan calmly, there was no playfulness in those eyes at this time, only calm and calm.


    Su Yan nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s not impossible for me to teach you my body training method, but you have to understand that this method is the foundation of my anti-war God King."


    "If you practice to the limit, you will feel my will."


    Su Yan nodded.


    Liehou was distracted and pointed out a finger.


    Su Yan suddenly felt a dizziness in his forehead, this Liehou actually stuffed a complete exercise into his brain.


    The name of this practice is called Batian Divine Body, and there are eight realms in total.


    Among them, the three-layer realm includes the undead battle dragon body impressively.


    Even if it is a magical and unparalleled method of rebirth from a drop of blood, it is only a small path in it.


    The magic of this tyrannical divine body is that after Dacheng, it can absorb the divine energy in the aftermath of the battle to repair itself.


    The nature of this recovery is astonishing.


    If he switched to this cultivation technique, it would be a huge improvement for Su Yan.


    "Senior, how can I use the fastest method to cultivate this method to the highest level?"


    Su Yan asked Liehou curiously.


    But when he raised his head, Liehou had already disappeared without a trace.


    Looking out the window calmly, Su Yan''s eyes shone with divine light.


    Liehou?


    What realm has this strong man reached, why can''t the gods and strong men be able to withstand his sword, and the gods are not in his eyes, only the **** king can be hostile to them.


    But now that he has the God-Battling Body, he will definitely be able to become such a strong person in the future.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Su Yan started to run his divine essence according to the exercise.


    all of a sudden.


    The divine light filled the void, and the practitioners in the entire world-piercing boat suddenly felt that their cultivation speed had accelerated by a small amount.


    Lu Qingshan was surprised to find that his cultivation base increased sharply again.

 Chapter 5414： The third general!

    Chapter 5414 The third general!


    Cultivation has no time.


    Su Yanku sat in the room, but his aura was increasing wildly.


    The surrounding spirits swarmed, drowning him in them.


    With a little movement of the mind, the meridians that originally belonged to the undead dragon body began to be quickly occupied by the domineering divine essence of the tyrannical **** body.


    again and again.


    On the surface of Su Yan''s body, the aura increased three times before it gradually stopped.


    Get up slowly.


    Su Yan''s body made a sound like a firecracker.


    One step out of the room, Su Yan''s eyes swept around.


    Starfire has disappeared.


    In the entire world-breaking boat, there are only two high-level officials, Shuilan God General and Obsidian Great Elder.


    "Your Majesty, you are finally out!"


    Looking at Su Yan in front of him, Great Elder Obsidian''s body trembled, and he could clearly sense a breakthrough in His Majesty''s breath in front of him.


    His Majesty, who was already able to fight against the late-stage peak powerhouses of the gods, has progressed so rapidly.


    Taking a deep breath and forcibly holding down the excitement in his heart, the elder Obsidian bent down even more humbly.


    "What''s your order?"


    "Where are they!"


    Su Yan sat down slowly, and took a plate of divine fruit.


    "Your Excellency Xingyan heard that there were strong generals in the realm, and he personally went down to quell the rebellion."


    "This person''s strength is not simple. I heard that he is a peak powerhouse in the late stage of the **** general. He is also one of the top ten powerhouses, and his ranking is higher than that of the star fire **** general."


    The water orchid **** general stepped forward with worry written on his face.


    "who is it?"


    Su Yan frowned and looked over.


    ��


    In the realm of Tianshui.


    Xingyan stood floating in the air, surrounded by Lu Qingshan with the children of the Lu family.


    A long sword appeared out of thin air in his hand, and Xing Yan looked forward indifferently.


    "General Jin Hong, I really didn''t expect you to appear in this small Tianshui realm. I always thought that your talent was so outstanding that you must be a practitioner in the top realm."


    "I didn''t expect that now the mystery is revealed, you are actually a child of this small Tianshui realm."


    "The core of the realm of Tianshui is now in my hands, are you trying to take it back?"


    Behind Xingyan, the vast flames began to gradually diffuse out.


    The smell of scorching burnt diffused through the air, and swooped towards the aqua blue **** on the opposite side.


    "As expected of the Star Flame God General, we are the unparalleled top God General in the B-level realm, but unfortunately you have provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. My Tianshui realm is definitely not a territory that you can occupy!"


    Jin Hongshen sneered, and the spear behind him suddenly erupted.


    Like a hurricane, these magic spears ripped apart the space one after another, and aimed at Xingyan''s body and smashed it.


    The continuous sound of gouges sounded, but unfortunately they were all blocked by the flames.


    A cold light flashed in Jin Hong''s eyes.


    "Xingyan, I know that your whole body is in flames, but unfortunately, have you forgotten that when you were fighting with me, you were not defeated by my Tianyi Shenshui twice!"


    "Today, I''m going to give you another taste of defeat!"


    With open arms, the water light shot up from behind Jin Hong''s general, aiming at Xingyan.


    Xingyan shook his head in disappointment.


    He has experienced Jin Hong''s methods countless times, but because there are too many, he has also developed a method to deal with Tianyi Shenshui.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the sky.


    On the surface of Jin Hong''s body, a terrifying streamer exploded, and the waves of vitality as vast as the ocean razed the surrounding islands to the ground.


    "Tianyi Shenshui, kill Xingyan!"


    Directly in front of Jin Hong''s general, countless Tianyi Shenshui were completely condensed together, and they were brutally beheaded by the endless flames of Xingyan.


    The fire blade was instantly extinguished.


    Without the Fire Blade, Xingyan''s strength would be greatly reduced.


    Lu Qingshan panicked, this time he shouldn''t come down, he should listen to the words of Star Flame God General and let him come down after resolving the dispute.


    This is trouble.


    I''m afraid this little life is not guaranteed.


    "I said, no matter how many tricks you do, you can''t escape my Tianyi Shenshui, go in peace!"


    Jin Hongshen showed a big smile on the corner of his mouth, and the Tianyi Shenshui in his hand spewed out again, aiming at Lu Qingshan at a fast speed.


    A loud bang.


    Violent white gas came out.


    There was a trace of scars on Xingyan''s face, and blood came out of the wound.


    "Xingyan, aren''t you domineering and unparalleled, aren''t you extremely arrogant in the B-level realm, why, continue to be arrogant!"


    With a wave of his hand, countless water jets appeared out of thin air, aimed at Lu Qingshan and slashed over.


    Xingyan Avenue broke out.


    The terrifying sun light wiped away all the water jets around.


    "Explode the power of your Dao, very good, then let you see the power of Ruoshui!"


    With Jin Hongshen, the power in the body will be stimulated.


    The manic Ruoshui Avenue began to permeate the Tianyishen Water, and a rancid smell permeated the sky.


    "Do you feel it, this is the smell of death, even the Great Dao may not be able to offset this demise!"


    The corners of his mouth rose, and streams of light suddenly flew out from behind the general Jin Hong.


    This is a vaster and larger Tianyi Shenshui.


    As long as two people are hit, they will die.


    Xingyan''s indifferent face showed a rare nervousness.


    Lu Qingshan felt as uncomfortable as if someone was strangling his neck.


    close!


    Closer!


    Divine General Jin Hong was filled with ecstasy, finally being able to make this arrogant **** in the B-level realm die!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Suddenly, the sound of the explosion sounded, and a figure quickly smashed towards Jin Hong''s body.


    Jin Hongshen will be stopped by surprise, but unfortunately this person is faster.


    The air was taken out by a series of explosive clouds at the speed of this man.


    The harsh explosion sounded even more shocking waves in the surrounding sea area.


    "Die!"


    A whisper rang in Jin Hong''s ear.


    The dark red sword light that penetrated the sky and the earth flashed by.


    Jin Hongshen looked at his body dully, something seemed to penetrate his body just now.


    It seems to be a knife, a divine knife that is enough to destroy the Tianshui realm!


    "Who are you!"


    Jin Hongshen looked at the coming person in horror, his body almost shrunk into a ball.


    It''s a pity that the person who came threw the long knife in his hand, and he smiled at Jin Hongshen.


    "I have taken over this place. If anyone is dissatisfied, let him come to me at any time. As for you, if you become my subordinate, I will let you continue to live."


    He took out a treasured medicine and shook it, Su Yan took the treasured medicine back into his waist pouch again.


    "I, Jin Hongshen will be willing to be your servant!"


    Jin Hong agreed to Su Yan without hesitation, he had seen the pill.


    That is an elixir that can only be refined by a strong man of God. Obviously, there is a strong man of God standing behind this strong man!


    Although his master is a powerful god, unfortunately his strength declines too seriously due to his age.


    Now Jin Hong has become the face of the master, and the hope of the sect, he does not dare to let himself have the slightest mistake.


    "Very good, take it!"


    The treasure medicine fell on the surface of Jin Hong''s body.

 Chapter 5415： downhill

    Five thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters down the mountain


    Cross the border boat.


    Lu Qingshan looked down, a young handsome man was waving goodbye.


    At this time, he said goodbye to the younger generation of his family.


    Lu Tianming would now serve as the nail that Su Yan laid out in the Tianyi Realm, gradually taking control of the realm.


    The voice behind him like Hong Zhong kept ringing, making his restless heart gradually quiet.


    This is a good opportunity for the Lu family to rise.


    He Lu Qingshan, the contemporary head of the Lu family must seize the opportunity and follow the boss to let the Lu family once again set foot on the top of the world.


    The Chuanjie Zhou shook slightly, dispelling his wild thoughts.


    "Sure enough, I have gathered the mid-term strength of the Deity Transformation Ark built by the Lu family for hundreds of generations, but I still can''t stand the blow of a real powerhouse."


    The ears were raised, and Lu Qingshan''s eyes flashed, and the person who opened his mouth was Xingyan.


    "Your Majesty, according to your instructions, I have handed over all the realms of my command to you!"


    "Next, please tell me to wait!"


    Su Yan nodded, and his eyes fell on the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "Elder Obsidian, how many realms do we control?"


    The number of realms represents the strength of a holy dynasty. Now, he is only using his own strength to crush Xingyan and the three of them. If there is a problem with his own strength, they will definitely turn against the tide.


    Only by making their own power so large that they all tremble can they achieve true equality.


    The elder Obsidian moved his fingers slightly, and a look of shock flashed in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, we have a large number of realms under our control. Originally, we had eight realms when we conquered the Nine Mysteries realm. Now we have taken over the power of three generals. Now our realm has reached one of 14 realms. many."


    14 realms, what a huge cross-star power.


    Elder Obsidian couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan happily.


    As expected of His Majesty, he swallowed thousands of miles like a tiger, and he was able to achieve today''s brilliance in a very short period of time.


    14 realms, such a vast territory, even if it is given to the elders of Obsidian for a lifetime, they may not be able to win.


    This His Majesty still had a calm expression on his face, I''m afraid it''s not simple.


    "14 realms?"


    Xingyan took a step forward, glanced at the two behind him, and clasped his fists.


    "Since it has become your subordinate, we will not hide it from you. You have reached the edge of alarming the upper realm. If you continue to recover other realms, you will receive the blessing of the realm''s luck."


    "You have Senior Liehou pointing behind you, and you naturally understand how powerful the power of fate in the realm is. The upper realm will never allow anyone to go beyond your control."


    "Once there is a phenomenon of someone trying to master the fate of the lower realm, the B-level realm will send a **** general to stop it."


    "This time the rotating **** will happen to be Kongtongzi!"


    Jin Hong stepped forward and looked at Su Yan with a serious expression.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll experience your strength in person, but you haven''t learned about Kongtongzi''s strength yet. The strong man behind him is extraordinary, and he himself has stepped on the step of the gods. It can be said that he is strong enough The powerhouse who crushed the realm of the gods and kings."


    "Nonsense, with His Majesty there, there will still be a god-general realm that can''t be settled. Isn''t this raising other people''s ambition and destroying His Majesty''s prestige!"


    The elder Obsidian scolded unceremoniously, ignoring that the two were gods and generals.


    "Elder, I am waiting to know that you are eager to protect His Majesty, but the situation is in danger now, and you and I are absolutely unable to control it."


    Shui Lan took a step forward and bowed gently towards Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, if this Kongtong child is in the lower realm, I am afraid it will bring disaster to the lower realm. He was the culprit who slaughtered hundreds of realms of life!"


    "Now, although these hundreds of realms have prospered again, they have not regained their former glory. Instead, they don''t even have the aptitude for cultivation, and they have completely become the realm of the race where the major sects choose their disciples."


    "If I anger this strong man, with my strength, I''m afraid I won''t be able to fight against him."


    After Shui Lan finished speaking, she slowly stepped back.


    The Great Elder Obsidian stared at Su Yan blankly.


    Unexpectedly, the legendary **** general did such a terrifying thing. Now it seems that the **** generals are not necessarily all good people!


    "Black Obsidian, what do you think?"


    Su Yan spoke calmly.


    Compared with the new men who defected, he paid more attention to the people who defected before.


    This is his foundation and the new main force of his future.


    Elder Obsidian''s body trembled as he looked at Su Yan eagerly.


    His Majesty still favors him with glory, and he is still the obsidian who can stand up in front of the gods.


    "Your Majesty, what the three generals said is not without reason, but if we are afraid of the arrival of this top powerhouse, we will give up the realm that is at our fingertips, and it will be a huge loss of misjudgment for the great cause of our holy dynasty! "


    "Therefore, I want to implore Your Majesty to fight at all costs!"


    "it is good!"


    "I''ve been waiting for your words."


    Su Yan''s voice sounded.


    The three gods changed their expressions.


    Su Yan actually agreed with Elder Obsidian''s words, isn''t this nonsense!


    "His Majesty!"


    The three gods will come forward to persuade them.


    "I want to create a big situation in the Bingding realm for thousands of years. Don''t you want to follow me and give it a try? If Kongtongzi comes, I can also fight against him."


    "Do you think that Kongtongzi can surpass your strength a hundred times?"


    Squeeze your palm lightly.


    The air was squeezed by this action to make an explosion.


    Su Yan''s eyes shone with divine light.


    "If not, how can he beat me!"


    Su Yan stood up suddenly, and the fluctuation of vitality in his body was no longer concealed.


    In the pitch-black void, a world-shattering boat, like a beacon, released colorful fluctuations of vitality, suffocating the three great generals.


    In the darkness, a pair of scarlet pupils slowly opened their eyes, and behind it were countless red dots.


    "The realm of the gods has also appeared in the realm of Bingding, is it the top powerhouse of the gods?"


    "It''s really a pity, every time such a peerless genius appears, it needs to be eliminated, so that the peace that Longevity God Realm has finally maintained can continue."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see the power of the younger generation, it''s just... Once a genius rises up, people like us in the God''s Domain of Longevity will suffer a disaster."


    "For the sake of the ethnic group, for the sake of safety, I''m sorry child!"


    Closing his eyes, the scarlet blood light suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    In the B-level boundary.


    Kongtongzi''s body quickly soared into the sky, rushing towards the colored channel above the boundary.


    Not only Kongtongzi, but among the three hundred powerful realms of the B-level realm, all kinds of powerhouses are constantly flying in it.


    "The gods have ordered that the gods will kill Su Yan in the lower realm!"

 Chapter 5416： set things right

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and sixteen to set things right


    "Bullshit!"


    Inside the Kongtong faction, on the top of Kongtong Mountain.


    One after another dark cracks appeared on the top of the white-haired old man''s head.


    The old man exuded terrifying fluctuations of vitality, and before he left, this fluctuation of vitality directly tore the surrounding space completely.


    In the void, there are also countless stars shining faintly at this time.


    There are countless figures floating in the starlight.


    As the old man slowly raised his eyes.


    The brightest of the stars flew straight out of the crack.


    The man stood in front of the old man, and he bowed calmly.


    "Master, long time no see!"


    "You summoned me today to instruct me on something important."


    The man looked at the old man quietly, although he did not enter the void to practice, but the old man''s cultivation level was better than before, not even losing his progress.


    The teacher is also striding forward bravely and diligently towards the realm of gods!


    This is not wanting to succumb to a few **** kings.


    "Kongtongzi, you are the top Daoist of my Kongtong faction. I have something important to tell you to call you today."


    "The world will be divided for a long time, and the same will be true of the lower realm. Now there is a great person who wants to rule the lower realm. You need to come down and wipe out those existences that do not surrender to the second-level **** realm."


    Kongtongzi nodded, turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment, another starlight fell.


    This is the second junior brother Xuan Yangzi.


    "Senior brother, you don''t need to worry about the matter of ruling the lower realm. Master let me go to the lower realm and everything can be settled for you."


    "This lower realm is the back garden of the disciple back then, so you can rest assured."


    Kongtongzi didn''t say a word.


    The old man was silent for a moment, but his fingers still landed on Kongtongzi.


    "The candidate to lead the team this time is still your senior brother. As for you, Liu Yunzi, I know your thoughts clearly, don''t you just want to take the opportunity to go to the lower realm to communicate with your former subordinates to make waves and be cool again?"


    "Since you want the lower realm, then go ahead, the old man will let you experience the thrill of what is called the lower realm, which is a bone-scraping steel knife!"


    Sneering twice, the old man got up and left slowly.


    Kongtongzi''s body began to tremble slightly.


    He could clearly feel that his body seemed to be getting excited.


    Nether?


    Junior Brother Liu Yunzi told him how wonderful the lower realm was. She was already tired of staying in the B-level realm. If she could be in the lower realm, it would be an extremely rare beauty for him.


    "Farewell."


    Liu Yun Zihao didn''t write any ink, he grabbed Kongtongzi and drilled towards the lower realm.


    The streamer channel was opened, and the two quickly drilled into it.


    As the two walked out of the passage, the dark red sky immediately caught their eyes.


    "Where is this place, and why is the air so **** and sticky?"


    Kongtongzi''s eyes swept around, and those eyes suddenly became extremely solemn.


    "Interesting, is this the big thing that Master said?"


    The palm of the hand fell towards the broken wall on the ground, the golden light rose into the sky, and the phantom of the man slowly emerged.


    "Where is this sacred, why is it so powerful!"


    With a long sigh, a trace of anger flashed in Liu Yunzi''s eyes.


    "The disciple will surely kill this **** easily!"


    As Kongtongzi''s voice fell, the white clouds slowly fell.


    Among them stood a top powerhouse that had only been seen in the realm of the gods.


    "Lord of the Clouds, why did you appear in the lower realm? Could it be possible..."


    Kunpengzi looked at Luoyunzi in surprise.


    "Don''t say that my master asked me to deal with that **** in the lower realm. I didn''t expect his strength to be so powerful that he could maintain his combat power for such a long time!"


    "If my master hadn''t sent a message to me, saying that you would return to the lower realm to subdue demons and subdue demons, I would have thought that he would be unbeatable!"


    Luo Yunzi''s eyes were full of guilt.


    "Senior brother, don''t you know that our opponent''s strength is amazingly powerful. I heard that he has mastered at least ten realms, and now his strength is rapidly increasing."


    "Master has already said that once I can''t fight against this terrifying powerhouse, I need you to take action. I thought the teacher was joking."


    "I didn''t think the uncle had already sent you down."


    Looking at Kongtongzi excitedly, Luoyunzi''s eyes almost glowed.


    "The brothers will be rescued next, please accept the decree!"


    "Today, the demons in the lower realm are dancing wildly. Some strong men have mastered the fifteen realms. In order to ensure the tranquility of the lower realm, no one will be confused by the superposition of luck. I need you to clear the powerhouses who control more than fifteen realms!"


    "If there is an opponent, you can use the power given by the master!"


    Kongtongzi took the order with a smile, but looked at Luoyunzi indifferently.


    He knew very well that Luo Yunzi''s little tricks must be behind this order.


    "Where is the nearest enemy, let this seat go to suppress it!"


    As Kongtongzi''s voice fell, a map immediately appeared to guide him.


    Kongtongzi got up and flew away quickly.


    at the same time.


    All the gods in the lower realms began to vibrate all over their bodies.


    "Everyone, you have felt it, the order from the sect!"


    Xingyan glanced at everyone with a complicated look, and he took out the jade card on his body at will.


    On the surface of the jade card, cold rays of light suddenly bloomed, and these rays of light rose into the sky, as if they were pointing the way.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the star flame that interrupted the starlight, and gently grabbed it with five fingers.


    The terrifying attraction suddenly emerged from the palm of the hand, and took away the jade card of Xingyan.


    "Interesting, is this a method of remote monitoring? It''s worthy of a second-level realm. These methods really opened my eyes!"


    "It is actually possible to use the formation method to connect the jade cards and let these jade cards reveal their position. Isn''t this means to expose the location of the entire Bingding realm?"


    Su Yan let out a sigh, and pressed his palm slightly.


    The jade powder exploded wildly.


    "I have already sensed that the opponent''s strength is not simple."


    "However, just relying on that person''s means to want to do something to me, the people of the second-level gods have been sitting on the throne for many years, and someone should drag them off the altar!"


    God General Shuilan didn''t say a word. He had already seen the environment conveyed by the jade plaque. The surrounding area was blood red, and he was at least a thousand realms away from them.


    If you want to appear across space in a short period of time, this is simply impossible.


    Even if the gods appear, they can''t cross the long distance!


    "Your Majesty, please give your order, should I continue to conquer the world, or wait for the opportunity?"


    "Continue to conquer the realm. Since the other party is in the lower realm, it has already proved that the major overlords of the lower realm have already begun to act. Who is the closest overlord to me?"


    "The apprentice of the Marquis of Dongting, the general Xiangliu is in the lower realm at this time, do you think it is..."


    Jin Hong''s voice full of anticipation sounded.


    Xiang Liu, this is a great powerhouse!

 Chapter 5417： Threats to Class B Territories

    The fifth thousand four hundred and seventeenth chapter The threat of the B-level realm


    "Your Majesty, Dongting Hou''s strength is not simple."


    "I heard that hundreds of powerful people of the same realm have been killed!"


    "In the B-level realm, it is also a powerhouse that relies on its own strength."


    Shui Lan glared at Jin Hong fiercely, this **** knew that he was not sincere, it was all because of the master''s medicine pill.


    "If we rashly offend the Marquis of Dongting, we will inevitably lead him to target the Marquis Lie behind you!"


    "We all know Liehou''s prestige very well, but!"


    "There are too many powerful people in the God Realm who don''t know about Marquis Lie, among them this newly promoted Marquis of Dongting!"


    Shui Lan''s face was full of worry.


    How powerful Liehou is, they naturally understand in their hearts.


    A long knife can speak madly and dare to fight the existence of the king of gods. What kind of terrifying cultivation is this?


    Just a simple knife has already forced Yanhou back, and this terrifying strength is enough to crush Dongtinghou.


    But the Duke of Dongting is just the beginning. If he is beheaded, a real powerhouse will be attracted.


    The powerful gods will come in person.


    Even though Liehou''s strength was terrifying, his two fists were no match for his four hands.


    Su Yan''s talent is incomparably powerful, and he will also be easily obliterated by the stronger.


    "understood."


    Su Yan waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.


    His eyes were calmly looking at the night sky. At this time, the stars were shining in the night sky, and the streamers were hanging above the sky.


    This situation and this scene look extremely beautiful, but unfortunately, those starlights are all realms.


    "Since there are people in the lower realm who are dedicated to eradicating the top forces that have controlled more than fifteen realms, then let''s do it. After we have mastered more than fifteen realms, I will also realize more. strong power."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and Su Yan opened his hands.


    "Three gods, next, I will rely on you to help me quickly accumulate the number of realms, and I will use the fastest means to suppress the Quartet."


    Before the three of them could react, Su Yan''s palm gently pressed down.


    The power of Shenhou Shenyuan suddenly bloomed, and the three of them were wrapped in terrifying power and flew towards the surrounding realm.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at everyone.


    "Don''t panic, I just sent them to help me conquer the realm. Next, we will go to this Xiangliu''s territory to see if we can recover it."


    With Shenhou Shenyuan wrapped around the world boat.


    Swish!


    Lu Qingshan''s realm was low, and he spit it out when he opened his mouth.


    He clearly sensed that the world changed color instantly, and the starry sky turned into a stream of light.


    Is this the strength of a strong man of God, is this the power that His Majesty has mastered, not a God, but better than a God!


    Such a powerful force made them tremble in their hearts.


    If it is true that the gods are powerful, they don''t even have the strength to resist.


    "Who are you and why did you appear in our Tianyuan Realm!"


    The home port of the soldiers guarding the realm landed on the world-piercing boat that suddenly appeared, and their bodies were shaking.


    How sacred is this, why is it so powerful!


    "Who am I, you are not qualified to ask about this, let your guardians in this realm come!"


    "Let''s just say that the emperor who suppressed the Eighteen Realms is here!"


    Su Yan looked at the front calmly, he could feel a magnificent aura like a small sun shining from afar, and the speed was as fast as a god.


    As the figure appeared in front of him, the agile eyes on the slightly green face looked towards Su Yan.


    "Who are you, and why did you appear on my territory rashly? Don''t you know that this territory is now under the responsibility of my God Guiling?"


    The palm gently grasped towards the void.


    Divine General Guiling''s double knives shone with the light of divine weapons and fell into his hands.


    "You are not qualified to know my name, let your master come to see me."


    Su Yan waved his hand casually, like a fly swatting him away in an instant.


    The mere **** general''s initial cultivation level, dare to appear in front of him?


    "If you can let you guys take care of it, this kind of garbage doesn''t need my majesty to take action, even I can fly it!"


    The elder Obsidian took a step forward, and the divine essence was poured into the divine artifact, and the dazzling light suddenly burst out.


    The terrifying **** general smashed his fist in the direction where the **** Guiling left, and the sky was cracked by this fist.


    The surrounding soldiers glanced at each other, and they all started shouting frantically.


    For a time, the entire Tianyuan realm began to rampage.


    Inside the world boat.


    Lu Qingshan stared at the front in cold sweat, is the **** general an ant in front of His Majesty and the Great Elder? "


    Just when he was worried, a sneer came from the sky.


    "You''re so brave, I thought He Fang was here, but it turned out that it was just two little wastes from the God Transformation Realm who came to find fault. Why, the cultivation base has reached the barrier, and the **** generals who were able to fight against some advanced gods came to find us. The trouble, who gave you the confidence."


    "Also, who has mastered the Eighteen Realms, tell me to open my eyes!"


    "I."


    Su Yan looked at the person who came. This person''s body was like a mountain of meat.


    If it wasn''t for his efforts to open his eyes, Su Yan would not have noticed that he had eyes.


    "You are Xiang Liu?"


    "I''m not His Majesty, I am His Majesty''s personal bodyguard, and also his Prime Minister, Xu Qing!"


    The palm of his hand was aimed at Su Yan and grabbed, and the divine energy on Xu Qing''s body suddenly exploded, and the terrifying fluctuation made the world tremble.


    "Xiaoxiaohua Shenjing dares to come to me to be presumptuous. It seems that His Majesty''s reputation is not loud enough. Since you are here, it is just to help His Majesty to check the leaks and fill the gaps."


    "Today, see how I suppress you rubbish!"


    The palm fell like a mountain of meat.


    With a loud bang, the two figures disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Hmph, trash is trash, it''s not like I was slapped with a slap!"


    Turning around comfortably, Xu Qing turned and was about to fly towards the sky.


    "If you hit someone, you want to leave like this. Who gave you the courage to take action against my majesty!"


    The Great Elder Obsidian calmly motivated the second-rank artifacts. Now that he has seen various methods, although he has not been promoted to become a divine general, his strength is far from what he used to be.


    God general, now he also knows how to overcome.


    "Your Majesty, please allow your ministers to fight against this powerhouse in the middle stage of the **** general realm!"


    "You kid, you are a little arrogant, dare to fight against me, do the cultivators in the Divine Realm really think you are so powerful?"


    "Today, I must tear you to pieces!"


    The general Xu Qing laughed again and again, and when his palm became bigger, he was about to pat it.


    "Go ahead!"


    Su Yan sighed, and the fists of the Great Elder Obsidian suddenly swelled.


    Suddenly, a pair of iron fists fell from the sky.


    Silently, he smashed the **** general Xu Qing into the ground, and slammed down the iron fist one after another frantically.


    There were more cracks up to 10,000 meters deep on the ground.

 Chapter 5418： bronze sword

    Chapter 5418: Bronze Sword


    "A mere God, how dare you attack me!"


    The mighty Divine Essence fluctuations exploded from under the pit, and the abyss up to 10,000 meters deep was also expanded by this violent Divine Essence into a gap in the mountain.


    From a distance, it looks like a hollow mountain upside down on the ground.


    Ten thousand meters below, a dark golden light continued to emerge at this time.


    "It seems that today we must show you the majesty of a divine general!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The cliffs began to tremble.


    The 10,000-meter abyss was shaking continuously, and wide cracks began to crack under Xu Qing''s momentum.


    At the bottom of the abyss, one after another terrifying sword energy rose into the sky.


    These sword lights instantly shattered the fist lights falling from the sky.


    The figure rushed towards the sky like electricity, and Xu Qing''s face was burning with anger.


    "Beast, dare to do something to me, let''s see how I clean up you today!"


    Putting his palms together, an artifact sword with terrifying fluctuations suddenly appeared behind Xu Qing. From the fluctuations, it could be clearly distinguished that it was an artifact close to the third rank.


    A fierce light flashed in Xu Qing''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it just relying on a second-grade artifact to press me to fight? Today, I''ll let you see how terrifying a **** with a second-grade artifact will be."


    Grabbing the artifact with his backhand, Xu Qing''s figure shot forward.


    A piercing cry resounded through the sky.


    "Magical skill, the sword moves Jiuxiao!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge ring with a diameter of up to a thousand meters suddenly appeared behind Xu Qin.


    With the appearance of the ring, the mighty sword energy in it suddenly rushed out and swept toward the elder Obsidian.


    Such means are overbearing to the extreme!


    The sword qi madly shuttled straight ahead, and the elder Obsidian wanted to resist one or two, but his body was hit by the sword light.


    The defensive light shield that spontaneously erupted from the artifact was constantly being washed away by the sword energy at this time.


    Elder Obsidian is in danger!


    Lu Qingshan clenched his fists tightly, and the broken world boat also turned around. At this time, the surface formation was completely opened, and the attack formation arranged by Su Yan also began to frantically accumulate energy at this time.


    Lightning began to accumulate.


    The power of the dark red thunder was about to explode, and even the god-general Guiling at the early stage of the god-general was in a panic at this time.


    What is the origin of this group of people to have such terrifying strength!


    Just as God Turtle was shaking, a terrifying power instantly erupted from the sky.


    God Guiling''s heart trembled fiercely.


    What did he see!


    The cloud layer above the sky was instantly split into two, and an artifact phantom was slowly falling from the sky at this time.


    Every time an artifact falls, the sky is lowered by one layer.


    As the divine artifact slowly lowered, the air on the ground thickened, as if someone wanted to compress the entire world.


    "Do you feel it?"


    Xu Qingshen raised the corner of his mouth, and his eyes swept across the crowd calmly.


    "Today, you will see the true strength of my divine general."


    "Crush them, Qingshuang!"


    "Remember, the person who killed you today was not an outsider, but the eldest disciple of the Dongting Sword Hall, Qingtong Sword Xu Qing!"


    As the voice landed, the sword light above the sky smashed down.


    The world began to crack.


    As if the prelude to destruction was kicked off, this sword light stabbed out of thin air!


    "Hey, these methods are a bit interesting. They can condense the Dao into the appearance of a sword. Although the number of urgings is not many, the power is extremely amazing!"


    "If this sword goes down, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles."


    This realm will be severely damaged under the attack of the general level.


    Su Yan''s eyes were extremely vicious, and he saw through his opponent''s plans at a glance.


    "What to do now!"


    "If the opponent destroys this realm, we won''t be able to repair it even if we win the realm!"


    The powerful gods can destroy the source of a realm, and the source is the core component of a realm.


    If it is damaged, it cannot be repaired at all, and the entire realm will be withered by then.


    Now, the only way is for Su Yan to take action.


    Lu Qingshan looked at Su Yan nervously, the power falling from the top of his head was extremely terrifying, even though he had seen the power of a divine general, he couldn''t hold back his panic at this time.


    "What a pity, did you see your ant-like face?"


    "Isn''t it just a vain attempt to use such means to gain a pitiful sense of security?"


    The suppressed elder Obsidian started to move. He laboriously took out a bottle of potion from his chest and swallowed it.


    The body surface of the obsidian elder began to change violently at this time.


    The whole person seems to be activated by something, every inch of muscle is constantly bulging, like boiling water.


    Hot white air came out from behind him, and his hot eyes fell on Xu Qing.


    "It''s really nostalgic."


    "How long has it been since I felt the thrill of being promoted to such a great realm, is it thousands of years or tens of thousands of years?"


    The low voice suddenly sounded, and a terrifying dark light appeared in the eyes of the Great Elder Obsidian.


    "All of this is a game set up by you **** in the B-level realm, taking away the key herbs that can help us transform ourselves and become gods, right!"


    Behind the Great Elder Obsidian, two divine weapons slowly flew out and spliced ??together in front of him to form a second-grade divine weapon.


    With two second-grade artifacts in hand, the eyes of the elder Obsidian gleamed fiercely.


    "Today, the old man has obtained a miracle and entered the realm of the **** general. You are only in the middle stage of the **** general, and the old man can stop you in the **** realm. Now you have broken through your self-limitation and entered the **** general realm. What can you do to me! "


    A roar.


    Above the head of the obsidian elder, there are dense clouds.


    "Thunder calamity, it''s really thunder calamity. Someone in the Bingding realm can break through to the realm of the gods. This is impossible!"


    He opened his mouth wide, and the **** roared in a low voice. He couldn''t believe that he could see such a shocking side.


    Didn''t the master say that the lower realm can''t improve the cultivation base and enter the **** general, why would anyone be able to enter?


    Or is it all because of the precious medicine, the divine medicine can let the people from the lower world break through the barriers and successfully step into the realm of the gods!


    "die!"


    Seeing that his tricks were resisted, the elder Obsidian laughed, and the divine energy in his body was continuously activated.


    The divine essence in the potion continued to rush towards the enemy.


    Crackling sound!


    Great changes.


    It''s Thunder.


    Above the sky, the thunderclouds that filled thousands of miles were gathering a terrifying thunder monster.


    The monster''s body was filled with a distant breath.


    His eyes fell on the obsidian elder, and the monster stepped out.


    When he reappeared, his fists had already slammed into his forehead.


    Before the elder Obsidian could react, he had already slammed into the ground.

 Chapter 5419： Hei Yaos promotion

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and nineteen black Yao promotion


    powerful!


    too strong!


    Looking at the battle above the sky, Lu Qingshan''s face was pale.


    Is this the situation that Obsidian Great Elder is going to face?


    Heaven and Earth Thunder Tribulation?


    Judging from this thunder beast emitting blue thunder, this guy is obviously a congenital divine beast in charge of thunder, and his extraordinary strength is definitely beyond the ability of ordinary people to fight.


    But at this moment, the elder Obsidian was easily crushed under him.


    The monster leaped lightly, and his fists slammed downward like raindrops.


    The 10,000-meter deep pit was knocked out by this thunder beast in just one breath.


    Xu Qing, who was beside him, was stunned and did not dare to move, for fear that the thunder beast would see him.


    "What is the origin of this, the thunder **** beast of this physique, in the B-level realm, is also a treatment that can only be enjoyed by geniuses, but now it has become an old thing in the Bingding realm for many years. The news of the promotion!"


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Qing took a step forward with gritted teeth, and the sword behind him burst into a terrifying light.


    With a loud bang, the sword shot fiercely forward.


    Xu Qing was full of hatred.


    "Come on, today I will let you know how powerful I am, and let you know how terrifying the consequences of offending my Qingtong Sword are."


    "Don''t you want to cross the calamity and become a divine general, I will break your chance!"


    The long sword spanned thousands of miles across the sky.


    A loud bang.


    Xu Qing''s face froze.


    It was the Thunder God Beast, the eyes of the God Beast were blazing with blood at this time, as if it was provoked by someone, and the eyes slowly moved towards Xu Qing.


    Suddenly, the corner of the divine beast''s mouth rose, and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    The terrifying light of thunder with the thickness of the head rushed towards Xu Qing''s body.


    Xu Qing wanted to avoid it, but something weird happened.


    No matter how he avoided it, he would eventually appear in the thunder lock of the divine beast, and suddenly the speed reached the limit of this realm, but he was also caught up by the thunder in an instant.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "I hate it so much!"


    The shrill screams sounded one after another, and under the sky, Xu Qing, who had disturbed the thunder **** beast, fell to the ground in an instant.


    At this time, he was already extremely miserable, and there was not a piece of flesh and blood all over his body, and black smoke was bubbling all over his body.


    "What a pity!"


    Su Yan shook his head and smiled at Lu Qingshan.


    "Are you worried that Obsidian won''t be able to get through this?"


    "Brother, we are now short of manpower, and you only have the power of direct lineage in your hands, the first elder and a few of us. If you lose one, your strength will be greatly damaged."


    "I''m here for your own good."


    Su Yan''s face was calm.


    "Once there is danger, I will personally take action, but if the thunder **** beast can be defeated by Obsidian, it will be of great benefit to him. This kind of benefit can only be obtained after the strong man who has accumulated in the lower realm for many years has stepped into the **** general."


    "As long as Obsidian can pass this level, he will instantly have the ability to match the late stage of the **** general."


    With the God Marquis Cultivation Technique and the accumulation of Divine Essence, Obsidian''s strength will expand rapidly.


    Although Lu Qingshan was thinking about his status, he also forgot one thing.


    Su Yan''s strength is now only at the peak of the God Transformation Realm. If he hadn''t set foot in a divine general, I''m afraid his encounter would not be better than that of the Great Elder Obsidian.


    Although Su Yan''s strength at this time can suppress the audience, and the Liehou Mindian in his slashing sword at his waist can also help him fight the heavens and the earth, all of this requires the support of the divine medicine in Su Yan''s body.


    Even though he is covered in divine medicine and has a deep accumulation of divine essence in his body, the divine essence needed to be displayed by divine marquis-level means is extremely terrifying.


    Even if the powerhouses at the peak of the God Transformation Realm are unparalleled in their divine essence, they are too insignificant compared to the generals of the gods, and they are even more like dust when compared with the accumulation of the powerhouses of the gods.


    With Su Yan''s accumulation of surpassing ordinary people, he can only support Liehou''s move, or use the precious divine energy in his body.


    Unless, Su Yan can break through the gods, or get more accumulations of gods and treasures.


    In Su Yan''s mind, the place where the second secret realm was opened soon emerged.


    As long as you go to that secret realm, maybe you will be able to get the divine medicine and make your accumulation even stronger!


    Click!


    Thunder smashed down from the sky, and a scorched black shadow fell on the ground.


    However, outside the dark place, there are light blue rays of light pervading at this time.


    This is!


    The power of thunder beasts!


    It is the power bestowed by God, all of these powers are accumulated in the body of the Great Elder Obsidian at this time, and they are continuously integrated into his body as he circulates the Divine Essence in his body.


    The hanging body of the Great Elder Obsidian also began to decline.


    After a full 300 meters of descent, the elder Obsidian''s body landed firmly on the ground.


    Glancing at the surroundings, the elder Obsidian couldn''t help but sighed in relief.


    Finally, he survived the thunder tribulation!


    I don''t know the origin of this thunder tribulation. When it came down, he even thought that his own life was no longer under his control.


    But after falling down, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is not dead.


    It''s just that his body seems to be a lot bloated, as if his body is inflated like a balloon.


    "Little thing, do you really think that you will be able to do anything to me if you enter the realm of the gods?"


    The green divine light suddenly lit up, and the originally black **** Xu Qing filled the surface of his body with lightning for a moment, but was instantly absorbed into his body by him.


    "I have to thank you, because of you, I also got a little benefit, and now I have also gotten a second transformation!"


    "I said that the disciples of the sect have evolved into gods. Why are there elders of the sect to watch? It turned out to be for these opportunities!"


    "Today, I, Xu Qing, took your chance and made you disappear!"


    Point your fingers together towards the sky.


    A hint of pride flashed across Xu Qing''s face.


    "Qingtong sword is coming!"


    The void was instantly broken open by a divine sword, which spanned thousands of miles away, covering the sky and the sun and hanging above Xu Qing''s head.


    "Qingtong Sword Formation Slash!"


    As Xu Qing waved his palm, divine light filled the sky, and sword lights shot down towards the bottom.


    "So powerful!"


    God Guiling was dazzled, his face full of pride.


    "See, how powerful our elder Xu Qing is. Didn''t you say that you want to unify the realm? It seems that you have a lot of realms in your hands. If that''s the case, you might as well submit to me and become one of our members. That way we are all very happy.��


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but felt that there was a terrifying force coming towards him.


    On Obsidian, who was working on it, his strength also began to change rapidly.


    With a continuous clicking sound, Obsidian''s body trembled and his face returned to his youthful appearance.


    This is, luck blessing!

 Chapter 5420： God is not afraid

    Chapter 5420 God Hou is not afraid


    "how is this possible!"


    God Guiling was stunned, his thin body trembling in the wind.


    The originally invincible senior brother was easily beaten away at this time?


    The unparalleled divine sword in the sky was also pierced by a divine weapon at this time!


    How powerful, how domineering this is!


    Who is this man?


    God Guiling glanced nervously at Great Elder Obsidian, and his gaze fell on Su Yan.


    This young man seems to be his majesty, how strong is this man, even the powerhouse at the peak of the late stage of the gods is willing to bow down to him!


    Just when God Turtle was terrified, Hei Yao moved!


    The second-grade artifact in his hand urges it to slash downwards.


    The manic iron fist shone with silver-white light and fell fiercely towards Xu Qing below.


    "no, do not want!"


    Feeling the fluctuations in the vitality of the vast **** general in the mid-term, he hastily resisted, but how could he resist such terrorist attacks that were blessed with the power of luck.


    Boom.


    With Xu Qing as the center, the ground in a radius of thousands of miles instantly sank a full 10,000 meters.


    Obsidian determined that Xu Qing had lost the ability to resist, and then slowly flew to Su Yan''s side.


    "Your Majesty, fortunately, I have not humiliated my life, and have already beheaded the enemy. Please order me."


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the **** Turtle.


    "Accept this realm, we have to go!"


    Slowly raising his head, Su Yan swept towards the sky.


    "Since they''re all here, let''s go back to life!"


    God Guiling''s scalp began to go numb, and he could clearly feel that there were three **** generals standing in the void at this time, and the momentum of these three **** generals was stronger than each other.


    The golden streamer fell and turned into a man in golden armor.


    Jin Hong aimed at Su Yan and knelt down on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, I have recovered two realms."


    "Your Majesty, I have lived up to my expectations and have already gained two realms."


    Xingyan knelt down on one knee, a smile on his face.


    Shui Lan gritted her teeth and knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, I have lived up to your expectations and only recovered one realm."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, pointing his finger at Obsidian.


    "The first elder has also broken through the realm of the gods. The next practice needs your guidance. This realm has been won by the elders. There are two powerful gods in the realm. Do you think they are killed or subdued? "


    Facing the gazes of the three great generals, the **** Guiling almost knelt on the ground.


    These three powerhouses are not unknown.


    The two top ten powerhouses, Xing Yan and Jin Hong, are actually his Majesty''s staff, and the status of the water orchid **** general is not simple.


    Now, with so many ruthless people gathered together, is this His Majesty from the Bingding realm preparing to rule the world?


    and many more!


    Guiling was stunned for a moment, then he remembered.


    They have just conquered five realms. If they had ten realms before, what happened just now would be easy to explain.


    Guiling breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the crowd with pity.


    "You are indeed powerful, but don''t forget the rules set by our B-level realm. There can never be a kingdom that dominates fifteen realms in this lower realm, otherwise it will usher in a disaster, even if Even the strong will eventually become cannon fodder!"


    "Your strength is strong enough, but unfortunately, what if you are strong?"


    "In front of the masters in the realm of gods, they are nothing!"


    Guiling laughed again and again, but Su Yan raised the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it a powerful god?"


    "Yes, God Hou strong!"


    Guiling was about to continue to say something.


    Above the sky, a streamer channel was slowly opened at this time.


    Caiguang fell from the streamer channel, and the headed man was wearing a white crane robe, and a whisk in his hand looked immortal and extraordinary.


    He glanced at the people in front of him.


    "It''s a little thing with no eyes, don''t you say the rules of the upper limit? You are not allowed to rule more than fifteen realms without authorization, why would someone do such a stupid thing."


    With a sigh, the person who came shook his head and landed beside Guiling.


    "Junior, the old man is not embarrassing you. You should consciously disperse the realm under your control, otherwise the old man will kill you even if he exerts this distracting power!"


    "master!"


    Guiling jumped into the arms of the old man excitedly, he glanced at Su Yan and everyone in resentment, and gritted his teeth.


    "It''s all these scoundrels. They harmed the master, and now the life of the master is uncertain, can you help him!"


    The old man was silent for a moment, the floating dust in his hand waved, and a faint silver light scattered out and fell on Xu Qing.


    The fainted Xu Qing slowly opened his eyes.


    "master!"


    Xu Qing slowly stepped forward and knelt in front of the old man.


    "Master, it''s all my fault for the disciple''s bad behavior. I didn''t complete the task you asked. Please..."


    "It''s a good picture of a teacher and apprentice, but it''s a pity that it''s so ridiculous in front of us."


    "You guys really have a deep relationship between teachers and students, and you don''t need to perform in front of us."


    "From now on, this realm belongs to us. If you don''t agree, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Obsidian stepped forward with a sneer, and let out a low growl by defeating Xu Qing''s majesty.


    The whole sky trembled.


    The old man chuckled lightly and pointed his finger at Obsidian.


    boom!


    A harsh explosion sounded.


    Between Su Yan and the old man, a terrifying wave of divine energy suddenly erupted, causing a huge pothole to explode on the ground.


    "By bullying the small, you really only do this kind of boring tricks. It''s no wonder that you are still so weak as a **** after so many years."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan became the focus of the audience.


    "You three master and apprentice, if you submit to me, I can make you stronger, otherwise you can only die obediently."


    The terrifying divine aura was crushed, Su Yan held the treasured saber around his waist, and divine light flashed in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, it''s the first time that Daoist Baihe has seen someone so arrogant. Today, this old man will let you..."


    Daoist Baihe''s rebellious expression collapsed instantly before he could breathe. He looked at Su Yan nervously, his face as if he had seen a ghost.


    "how did you do that!"


    "I was able to get my distraction out of my mind with just one move!"


    Daoist Baihe looked at the three master and apprentice in horror, his body trembling.


    One move kills distraction, and this level of strength is enough to kill the main body within three moves.


    When did such a terrifying existence appear in the lower realm?


    I am afraid that in the face of such powerhouses, it is necessary to let the top powerhouses in the B-level realm come forward.


    "Surrender, or die."


    Su Yan looked at the remaining senior brothers calmly, his eyes full of indifference.


    "Brother!"


    Guiling couldn''t hold it any longer, he wished he could throw himself into his brother''s arms and cry.


    When did the dignified generals encounter such a situation of being coerced by others?


    "Surrender, we are willing to surrender!"


    Xu Qing knelt on the ground, at this time he no longer had the majesty of being a divine general.


    Xingyan and the others sighed.


    "Your Majesty, shall we continue to gather or the class teacher will return to the court?"


    "Go to the Huyan Realm!"

 Chapter 5421： Go to Huyan Realm

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and twenty-one to the realm of Huyan


    Huyan boundary?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Especially the newly recovered God General Guiling and God General Xu Qing looked at Su Yan in disbelief.


    This young His Majesty is too radical, and after regaining the Tianyuan Realm, he began to delusionally enter the Huyan Realm.


    "Your Majesty, the Huyan realm is not suitable for us to march. You must know that there are many troubles in this realm!"


    Gritting his teeth, God Guiling took a step forward without hesitation and stood in front of Su Yan.


    "This realm was once destroyed by the great power of the gods. Although it was later revived by various means of the gods, there is no divine essence in the current Huyan realm, and all the divine stones have been taken away."


    "Even if you go to the Huyan Realm, there will be no gods!"


    "We''re just wasting our time."


    God Guiling''s words made everyone froze.


    There was a faint trace of unease on Obsidian''s face.


    There is no Divine Essence in the Huyan Realm, and they themselves have to bring a large number of Divine Stones into it.


    Without the supplement of divine essence, even the strength of a divine general would be greatly reduced.


    For the sake of your own safety, it is best not to enter such a realm.


    "Your Majesty, if we enter it, we must carry a large amount of divine stones. The divine stones consumed by the world boat are huge. Look at this..."


    The Great Elder Obsidian stood up and looked at Su Yan worriedly.


    Su Yan waved his hand.


    "This is the realm of the gods. Even if the realm gods were extracted by the gods, he is still part of the realm."


    "As long as it is within the realm of the gods, there will definitely be divine essence appearing, but it is only the concentration."


    "What''s more, we went to the Huyan Realm this time, but in order to get a chance!"


    Xingyan''s eyes lit up, and he glanced silently at the two behind him.


    Jin Hongshen understood instantly, and he took a step forward.


    "We will definitely not object to His Majesty''s decision. As long as His Majesty''s will goes, it is the direction we are waiting for."


    "Huyan Realm, we''re going to settle it!"


    "I still don''t understand the thoughts of the two of you, don''t you just want Xiangliu to rescue you, and kill the majesty of Your Majesty by the way!"


    "Okay, don''t argue in front of Your Majesty. After all, we will all have to be ministers in the same palace in the future, so it''s not easy to offend too much!"


    Elder Obsidian stepped forward, his tone full of mockery.


    "you!"


    God Guiling was about to express his dissatisfaction, but was grabbed by God General Xu Qing behind him.


    "I don''t have such a dirty mind, I respect His Majesty''s will!"


    As everyone entered the boundary boat, the boundary boat began to sway and take off, slamming it into the sky.


    There was a crisp sound.


    ��


    "Is this the Huyan Realm?"


    A huge realm suspended in the void appeared in front of everyone.


    There are many signs of human activity above the realm.


    Most of them are ferocious beasts, and monsters occupy most of the territory.


    Today, there are already signs of human activity in the 100,000 mountains in the Huyan realm, but these signs of activity are extremely rare, and it seems that they are forced to enter them.


    Above the sky, inside a circular flying boat, a man in a luxurious velvet robe looked at the realm in front of him with an indifferent expression.


    He is Taoist Xiangxi, and he is also the Young Sect Master of the Heaven-Captured Sect in the B-level Realm Xiangtian Realm.


    I came here today, all because it has been secretly spread among the sects for a long time. There is a big secret hidden in this Huyan Realm that can change the entire God Realm!


    As long as this secret can be obtained, it will be a step to the sky for Taoist Xiangxi.


    This thing is much stronger than the inheritance given by the master.


    Just as Taoist Xiangxi stopped to watch, countless light spots flashed behind him.


    This group of people are all experts in the Bingding realm who know the secrets of the Huyan realm.


    There are still two vague breaths that locked him in the distance.


    They are also the gods who came to this world. It seems that this group of people are ambitious people who got the legend of Huyan realm in the realm of the gods, and they want to try their luck now.


    Taoist Xiangxi ignored everyone, and with his strength, he was enough to crush everyone present.


    The peak of the early stage of the **** general realm, this is just the first disguise of Taoist Xiangxi.


    In the realm of the gods, the strong are respected, but if the backstage is not strong enough, it will be a nightmare for geniuses.


    For this reason, he has always been diligently practicing the concealment methods of the sect, and now, he is finally able to suppress his state in the late and middle stages of the Divine General Realm.


    The realm of the two gods behind them is only the initial stage of the gods, even if they both fight with fire, they can''t fight against themselves.


    Just when Taoist Xiangxi was secretly proud, a huge hole suddenly opened in the void.


    A world-piercing boat flew out of the streamer.


    Inside the boundary boat, Su Yan calmly looked at the incomparably huge realm in front of him, his eyes full of indifference.


    "Let''s start, enter the realm of Huyan."


    Following Su Yan''s order, the piercing boat slowly drilled towards the Huyan Realm under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    The deafening sound reverberated continuously in the world-piercing boat, and the rays of light of divine essence quickly left the world-piercing boat and moved towards the Huyan realm.


    For a time, the green light filled the entire Huyan Realm.


    Just when everyone was amazed, a streamer smashed to the ground.


    It was a man in golden armor.


    Jin Hong slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air, and glanced around.


    This is in the wilderness. He took out three divine stones and placed them in his heart. The next step he stepped out was actually a few miles of praise.


    "It''s really troublesome to travel in a place where there is no divine essence, but I can still overcome it when I wait for the divine general. The real unlucky one is probably Lu Xiaoyou who is driving the world boat."


    Shaking his head, Jin Hong''s speed became faster and faster.


    Not only Jin Hong, but the five gods in succession began to search according to Su Yan''s goal.


    "Your Majesty, let''s ask them to search for clues to the treasures in the Huyan Realm. Do you think they will hide it for themselves? You must know that they are all powerful generals, and they can explore the treasures in the realm with ease!"


    Su Yan waved his hands indifferently.


    "Don''t worry, the treasures in this realm are by no means ordinary people can have, even if they are given to them, they can''t get it."


    Elder Obsidian blinked and looked at Su Yan in surprise.


    Where does your Majesty''s confidence come from?


    "Then the old minister will also help you search, maybe the old minister will find it before them."


    Elder Obsidian patted his chest and assured Su Yan.


    Su Yan nodded.


    The elder Obsidian quickly sprang out of the world-piercing boat, and his body shape shot into the distance.


    "Boss, can you believe the words of the elder Obsidian?"


    Lu Qingshan frowned as he stared at the distant figure of the elder Obsidian, and his brows were locked.


    Now, his Lu family has become a nail to control the realm of the heavens, and he has been deeply bound with the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin and Su Yan.

 Chapter 5422： treasure trove

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and twenty-two treasures


    "Don''t worry, even if you have a rebellion, you can easily destroy the character."


    Su Yan landed on Lu Qingshan.


    "Your cultivation is too weak, I will give you a bottle of precious medicine, and you will refine it here to improve your strength as much as possible."


    Su Yan opened his hand.


    Five streamers were emitted and embedded in the cockpit of the piercing boat.


    The rich power of divine essence madly permeates out of these spirits, enveloping Lu Qingshan.


    As a bottle of precious medicine was taken out, amazing treasure light was constantly emitting from his hand.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan forcibly controlling the Baoguang Diffuse, I''m afraid these exposures would have penetrated the realm and reached the sky in an instant.


    "Eat it and you can get stronger in a very short period of time."


    Lu Qingshan took the treasure and looked at Su Yan with tears in his eyes.


    This is the first time someone has treated him so well. He knows the treasure medicine in his hand. This is a terrifying medicine that can make the elder Obsidian reach the realm of gods from the peak of the gods.


    If you eat it like this, it will be a waste of money.


    But Su Yan still gave it to him!


    "Boss, I..."


    Lu Qingshan choked up, such a boss is the blessing of his life.


    At this moment, his heart started to be ruthless, if Su Yan was in danger, he would take Su Yan even if he had to fight for his life.


    Su Yan smiled, but the secret explained by General Ba appeared in his heart.


    There is a big secret hidden in this Huyan Realm, which has something to do with before the Divine Realm split.


    As long as he can find this treasure, he will be able to understand the root cause of the collapse of the Longevity God Realm.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking, a stream of light flew from the sky.


    The streamer smashed to the ground, revealing a huge deep pit on the ground.


    It''s Jin Hong.


    "Your Majesty, I have found the treasure, please go with me."


    Su Yan stood with his hands behind his back and nodded lightly.


    Jin Hong rose into the sky again, and the speed of the divine general made him still unparalleled in this realm.


    As the two landed.


    A stone mountain with a height of 10,000 meters appeared in front of Su Yan.


    At this time, the surface of this stone mountain has been carved out of a huge human face with magical powers. This human face looks extremely ferocious and extremely dangerous at first glance.


    Across the distance, Su Yan seemed to be able to feel the anger gushing out from the stone man''s face.


    "Your Majesty, the person who carved this face is definitely not simple. I can feel the artistic conception of the old gods and powerful men from this stone sculpture!"


    Jin Hong knelt on one knee on the ground, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    This was the only special place he found, especially when his divine sense touched this face, the terrifying divine aura almost made him faint.


    "Impression of the gods and strong men?"


    Su Yan''s eyes glowed with golden light, and his divine sense aimed at this face and slowly touched it.


    A loud bang.


    A terrifying aura suddenly burst out from the surface of the face.


    There was a strong purple light in the eyes of the human face.


    His eyes lowered slightly and looked down.


    "who is it!"


    A loud voice suddenly exploded in Su Yan''s ears.


    The old man with an old face and an indifferent expression was looking at him coldly at this time.


    Those eyes were extremely bright, as if they could see through Su Yan.


    "Senior, junior Su Yan, came here for the secret treasure in this realm. I wonder if you can tell the junior the location of the secret treasure."


    Su Yan was neither humble nor arrogant, and even if the old man was crushed by the aura of a god, he would not stand still.


    "If you want to know the location of the secret treasure, it is also courting death to go in with your strength at the peak of the God Transformation Realm, eh?"


    The old man''s spiritual sense glanced around, and his face instantly turned the color of pig liver.


    "What despicable villain, after the old man fell into a deep sleep, he pulled away all the spiritual essence of this world. Is this because he is determined not to let the old man conceive himself and return again?"


    "It seems that the old man has been falling into a deep sleep after being seriously injured, and let those **** think that using such despicable means can prevent the old man from awakening, in this case, the old man will let you ignorant juniors see the former prestige of Qianyuanzi! "


    Sneer twice.


    Qian Yuanzi''s gaze fell on Su Yan.


    "Junior, don''t you want to know the secrets in this realm? I will give you a chance to destroy the fixed soul formation around me, and I will agree to tell you the treasure land!"


    Jin Hong glanced around, but frowned.


    Has this old senior been trapped for so long that he even forgot the real environment around him.


    Where is there any formation around Qianyuanzi now, even if there is a large formation where the divine energy is thin, the divine energy will be drained in a short period of time in such a harsh world environment.


    However, Su Yan solemnly clasped his fist towards the old man.


    "Senior, the junior will do it."


    Su Yan slowly pulled out the divine beheading sword from his waist, and casually aimed at the four peaks not far from the human face carving and beheaded them.


    The mighty and sharp Daoguang instantly reduced the four mountains to ashes.


    In the mountains, the four formations slowly fell, and before they touched the ground, they turned into ashes and disappeared.


    "Senior, should the treasure land be��"


    Su Yan was about to ask some questions, but then the monstrous dark clouds began to gather rapidly.


    "How many years, how many years, I have waited for millions of years, tens of millions of years, I finally waited, and now I am finally out of trouble!"


    "I want this day to stop covering the eyes of this old man. I want this place to follow the old man''s mind. I want this world to be in the palm of my hand!"


    Above the sky, Qian Yuanzi laughed again and again, and behind him there was a golden phantom that quickly fell back.


    As soon as this sky-high phantom appeared, the clouds in the entire realm began to emerge crazily.


    Cold sweat broke out on Jin Hong''s body.


    Qianyuanzi above the sky is too strong, and the momentum alone is enough to make Jin Hong lose the courage to resist.


    How terrifying the power of the powerful gods.


    Just standing and feeling the breath made Jin Hong''s legs go weak, almost kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, Jin Hong looked at Su Yan helplessly, he did not understand why His Majesty would release the remnants of such terrifying powerhouses.


    If it was in its heyday, this strong man would also be able to suppress a party''s power.


    "Boy, you still have to help the ancestor to solve the seal on his body. How do you think the ancestor can repay your generosity?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, and the long knife in his hand was unsheathed.


    "Fulfill your promise, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Jin Hongou was dumbfounded, is this His Majesty''s way?


    It angered this mysterious powerhouse, and they didn''t have any good fruit to eat. No, they had to stop His Majesty''s impulse!


    Jin Hong was about to step forward, but the Divine Marquis above the sky was distracted.


    "Okay, boy, you are really brave, but it''s a pity that you picked the wrong person."


    "The majesty of the marquis of God cannot be insulted, I will spare your life for your sake of saving me today!"

 Chapter 5423： Qianyuan reversed

    The fifth thousand four hundred and twenty-three chapters Qianyuan reversed


    Boom boom boom!


    The ground sank for hundreds of meters in an instant.


    The terrifying suffocation made Jin Hong almost out of breath.


    How powerful is this!


    Even if he is a top god, he is still easily buried into the ground in front of He Wei.


    Like a gigantic hammer slamming into a nail.


    "what?"


    The second sounded, Qian Yuanzi''s expression stiffened slightly, and his eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "how can that be!"


    Qian Yuanzi''s face changed wildly.


    He actually saw that the junior in front of him didn''t care about his imposing pressure at all, as if he didn''t see it.


    "Is that all you have to do?"


    "Senior, if you only have this kind of means, then the junior is welcome!"


    The slasher''s blade light faintly appeared, and Su Yan''s body suddenly looked forward.


    "Hurry up and hand over the location of the treasure land, otherwise don''t blame me for using extraordinary means!"


    With a click.


    Like thunder, the blood-colored thunder swept toward Qian Yuanzi''s body in a mighty manner.


    "presumptuous!"


    Qian Yuanzi''s complexion turned blue, and the cold light in his eyes shone.


    The palm of the hand was pressed forward fiercely, and the giant palm of divine essence that covered the sky smashed towards Su Yan''s body with a roar.


    Qian Yuanzi had a grim look on his face.


    "Boy, dare to do something to me, I''m afraid you don''t want to mess with me, take me upside down with a trick!"


    As Qian Yuanzi''s voice fell, the world suddenly began to twist.


    Within a radius of thousands of miles, the heaven and the earth are constantly rotating upside down, and the space within it also begins to rotate continuously as if it was forcibly controlled by Qian Yuanzi.


    A strong sense of dizziness invaded.


    Su Yan couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    The violent power continued to emerge, and streams of light rushed towards all directions.


    Su Yan mobilized the divine essence in his body in an attempt to cut through this space.


    The weird thing was that no matter how Su Yan motivated the divine energy in his body, he couldn''t completely break out of the confinement of the space around him.


    "Give it up, little guy, you can''t break free from my Qianyuan upside down."


    "I am a means of fighting in the battle of life and death. Once this move is used, no one can break free from my spatial constraints without my stopping."


    "And I only need one thought to kill you!"


    Laughing again and again, the corners of Qian Yuanzi''s mouth kept rising.


    As a strong man of God, the taste of being in control of everything made him feel particularly comfortable.


    It has been so many years, millions and millions of years, that he has not tasted such a taste, and today he can finally feel the joy of being a godly prince again.


    Do whatever you want, lawless!


    "Junior, if you want to live, the old man will not give you a chance. As long as you are willing to sacrifice your flesh and blood, what if the old man lets you go?"


    Qianyuanzi said proudly in the spring breeze.


    "Dedicating my body and flesh, it seems that you have been eyeing me when I set foot here. You are preparing to take my body and walk the heavens!"


    Su Yan''s eyes shone with cold light.


    "You''re angry, junior, you have to think about it, you just gave up this stinky skin, and I will use your body to walk many realms, participate in the battle of gods and demons, and make extraordinary achievements for you on the battlefield. record."


    "Even after your death, with the merits I made with your fleshly body, you can still be rebuilt by the great powers of the heavens and make a comeback by using the supreme means."


    Qian Yuanzi was full of expectations, if it wasn''t for the consent of the other party to take a person, he could not wait to swallow Su Yan.


    This is a great opportunity!


    If this kid hadn''t liberated him, he wouldn''t have given him such benefits!


    However, a mere junior at the peak of the late stage of the God Transformation Realm would definitely not be able to refuse the conditions he offered, even if it was for the consideration of the family, he would agree without hesitation.


    "senior!"


    Su Yan glanced at Qian Yuanzi, his voice became more and more indifferent.


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child, and you want to kidnap me with just a few words?"


    The momentum behind him was overwhelming, and the golden flames in Su Yan''s eyes kept shining.


    The God Slaying Sword in his hand also began to emit a violent aura, as the divine essence was continuously poured into it.


    "It''s too late for you to regret it now. I''ll give you a breather. If you''re stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Su Yan growled, the golden beam of light on the surface of the divine sword could hardly be restrained.


    "For millions of years, it''s the first time I''ve seen such an arrogant God Transformation junior. You''re so arrogant, but show me what you can do!"


    A loud bang.


    Qianyuanzi''s Qianyuan reversal came to an abrupt end.


    He looked at Su Yan as if he had seen a ghost, his face was full of horror.


    "This is!"


    Qian Yuanzi''s body trembled fiercely, and he stretched out his hand in an attempt to **** straight ahead.


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    Qian Yuanzi screamed, and he looked at the treasured saber in Su Yan''s hand in horror.


    "You actually left a legacy in the lower realm, it''s impossible, I''m definitely dreaming!"


    How arrogant he was before, how desolate Qianyuanzi was at this time.


    He looked at Su Yan with grief and indignation, his face full of daze.


    "It is absolutely impossible for you to use such means!"


    "I am a strong god, and I will never be defeated by you, this little god, even if you have the inheritance of that bastard!"


    Qian Yuanzi roared angrily.


    Jin Hong, on the other hand, slumped on the ground for the rest of his life, looking at Qian Yuanzi and Su Yan in horror.


    Who are these two sacred, the gods and the powerful can turn the world upside down, even if they are their own masters, there is no way to use them!


    This level of strength is just a distraction from this strong man. If the deity is here, how terrifying will it be!


    Compared with the two in front of him, his dignified general is like an ant.


    If it was said that he still had ideas and plans before, at this time, Jin Hong had completely lost his previous crooked thoughts. There was only one thought in his heart, and that was to follow Su Yan''s back obediently and obey!


    Su Yan''s strength was too strong, so strong that he could no longer resist.


    What a terrifying existence this is, what an invincible spirit this is!


    "asshole?"


    "Who are you calling an asshole?"


    A golden light suddenly appeared, and a man in golden armor suddenly appeared in front of Su Yan, holding an illusory long knife in his hand, his rebellious face was full of murderous intent.


    "you��"


    Qian Yuanzi was about to speak, but the golden sword light slapped him hard across the face.


    "Without any respect, what do you want to do?"


    "Do you think Lao Tzu''s knife is not sharp enough, or your neck is hard enough to resist Lao Tzu''s methods!"


    Liehou looked at Qianyuanzi with a gloomy expression, and a magnificent sword light slowly rose behind him.


    "Obviously hand over the information you know, or the old man will kill you when he enters!"


    When the sword light fell, Qian Yuanzi''s body was chopped off in an instant.


    "I said, did I say it''s not enough?"

 Chapter 5424： Tomb of King Zhong

    Five thousand four hundred and twenty-four chapters tomb of King Zhong


    The dark golden streamer channel slowly unfolded.


    Qian Yuanzi shivered and looked at the two in front of him.


    At the pinnacle of the Divine Realm, his aura was not inferior to that of the God Hou powerhouse.


    Liehou, who was rumored to have both died in the battle with the Demon King in the battle of gods, reappeared.


    Although it was only a trace of thought, it also proved that this strong man did not really fall, but was hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity, and he would make a comeback at any time.


    If a strong man like Liehou makes a comeback, I am afraid it will cause turmoil in many realms.


    And he!


    Originally there was a chance to make friends, but now they can only become the dog of the two.


    "Get up, don''t think about pretending to be dead."


    Liehou glanced at Qianyuanzi, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    Qian Yuanzi, who was still sluggish and was about to die in the next second, widened his eyes at this time.


    "Marquis Lie, don''t do it, say everything well!"


    "Whose cemetery is this!"


    Liehou looked at the passage in front of him with bad eyes, and his tone was full of killing intent.


    "I don''t know either, but when my distraction appeared here, there was a cemetery here. This place is so powerful that there have been many young gods going in over the past 100,000 years, but when they came out, there were no bones left. "


    "I suspect that there are traps in it, but unfortunately, I can''t influence anyone because I''m so light-hearted, and naturally I can''t persuade me!"


    Squeezing out a smile, Qian Yuanzi approached Liehou.


    "Senior, you can see that I have already sent you to the teleportation array as promised, can I leave now!"


    Qian Yuanzi''s body is shaking, where has he seen this battle?


    Liehou''s knife had already touched his distraction at this time, and he only needed a light jab.


    Qian Yuanzi''s whole person will be ashes.


    Taking a deep breath, Qian Yuanzi looked at Su Yan with burning eyes.


    "Little friend, you are saying something for me. I have brought you all to the treasure trove according to our agreement. You can''t keep your word!"


    Su Yan calmly stretched out his arm towards Qian Yuanzi.


    "excuse me."


    A piece of black wood flew out of the storage bag in an instant, and as the golden light continued to carve on the surface of this piece of wood, in the blink of an eye, the wood had become a wooden box with a carved dragon head.


    "Senior Qianyuanzi, I asked you to go in by yourself, or you should go in by yourself."


    Holding his arms, Su Yan''s tone was extremely dull.


    Qian Yuanzi''s body trembled fiercely, and he drilled into the box without hesitation.


    "I''m going in, can''t I go in, you guys are too bullying!"


    This box is filled with the special divine wood sombre wood specially used to store the soul body.


    Su Yan found many such treasures in the process of killing the divine generals. It should be that this group of people carried them deliberately in order to prevent their souls from being obliterated after their own fall and lost the chance of resurrection.


    Now it just comes in handy.


    "You bastard!"


    Qian Yuanzi gnashed his teeth and looked at Su Yan, the anger in those eyes could almost burn him to pieces.


    The resentment is so intense!


    "Stop talking nonsense, just let me in if you don''t want to die, or it''ll be gone!"


    As Qian Yuanzi completely entered the gloomy wood, Su Yan and his party slowly stepped into the dark golden channel.


    "Um?"


    "After ten thousand years, I didn''t expect that there would be a younger generation to disturb my sleep. It''s really interesting!"


    The gloomy voice melted into the wind, the two big eyes like the bright moon slowly closed, and the **** luster was completely covered up.


    Only a dark eye in the dark was staring at the people who entered the tomb at this time.


    "Interesting, the spiritual thoughts of two powerful gods, one strong general, and the rest are just the realm of transformation."


    "With this kind of lineup, do you still want to explore the master''s tomb and gain the opportunity of the master?"


    With a sigh, the body in the dark moved slightly, and the body that was thousands of miles away was exposed to the faint moonlight.


    This is a huge dragon beast, almost the same as the one in Liehou''s tomb.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that among the remnants of the children who came in this time, there was an old acquaintance, which is really surprising!"


    A light flashed in the eyes of the dragon beast, and a gap opened in its huge body, and a man in a white robe slowly walked out.


    Gently shaking the paper fan in his hand, the man''s figure appeared at the gate of the cemetery in one step.


    "For the first time in ten thousand years, you are the first person to enter the tomb of King Zhong. You are welcome!"


    "In just 100,000 years, the tomb of King Zhong has entered the realm of tens of thousands of gods. Among them, there are 800 people in the realm of gods, but no one can leave it alive."


    The corners of the man''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Your strength is only the weakest among the powerhouses who entered our loyal king''s tomb. Are you sure you can successfully obtain my master''s bequest?"


    "You are?"


    Jin Hong stood in front of Su Yan, frowning at the mysterious man.


    With the strength of his **** general, he could not see through the realm of this man.


    Could it be that this mysterious man is a strong man in the realm of gods?


    If they enter the tomb of King Zhong, with the strength of the two of them, it is likely that they will be annihilated by this strong man with the power of the great formation.


    unless��


    "You mean, none of them have acquired your master''s inheritance?"


    Su Yan looked at the mysterious man calmly, waiting for his response.


    Su Yan had already seen the surrounding scene through his pupil technique. There were scattered corpses everywhere in this dark corner. Their bones were intact, but it could be seen that they were in extreme pain before they died.


    There was also a lot of wealth accumulated around these corpses, and the divine stone rolled out of the storage bag and ignored it.


    The mysterious man sighed.


    "These people all say that they are talented and will definitely be recognized by the master. Who would have thought that once they entered the master''s inheritance room, they would start to go crazy, saying that their previous exercises were wrong, and that they didn''t believe the master''s practice. Technique!"


    "Seeing that there are no cultivators in the surrounding corners, many of them are on their own paths and have reached the height of being close to the gods, but just because of the scattered gong, they have become a pile of bones!"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, the mysterious man looked at Su Yan.


    "Boy, I think your bone age is very young. Maybe you can practice again in a very short period of time after you are able to dissipate your energy. You can try it out."


    Su Yan didn''t say a word.


    A person who can endure loneliness for 100,000 years in an ancient tomb is definitely not easy, especially this strong man is so powerful that even he can''t feel the upper limit.


    His eyes circled around Su Yan, and the corners of the mysterious man''s mouth turned up slightly.


    This kid''s bones are amazed. If he can be induced to practice again, with a large amount of resources around, he may be able to successfully cultivate the master''s cultivation technique to the extreme.


    The exercises created by these masters can arouse the true soul of the master in the long river of time, causing him to be distracted and even revive.

 Chapter 5425： Town Demon Tower

    Chapter 5425 Town Demon Tower


    "How can I obtain the inheritance of the loyal king?"


    As the doorway of the ancient tomb slowly collapsed, Su Yan calmly swept the surrounding formations that were constantly lit up, and his eyes fell on the mysterious man.


    "I am the guardian **** in the tomb of King Zhong, Zhong Quanli. If you want to get the test of my prince, it''s easy to say, you only need to pass the tests set by my prince."


    Zhong Quanli slowly stepped aside, behind him flying sand and rocks, the formation in the tomb was constantly being activated, and beautiful buildings were being constructed.


    Among them, the most eye-catching is a pagoda that was originally there not far away.


    It seems that there are people in this pagoda who are still cultivating in it, and screams of surprise are constantly coming out.


    Su Yan could clearly see through his divine pupils that these people seemed to be the divine generals who had entered it before. At this time, they waved their hands in the direction of Su Yan as if they had discovered the savior.


    "These people you see are all powerful gods who arrived ten thousand years ago. At this time, they are still roaming in this pagoda left by my master."


    "Every time you pass a level, you will get my master''s inheritance of a practice. As long as you can cultivate this practice to the realm of great success, it is enough to leave the ancient tomb."


    "It''s a pity that the strength of this group of people is too weak. The powerhouses you have seen are all lost in the pagoda''s exercises."


    "Without firm confidence in one''s own path, even if the realm is high, it is just a piece of loose sand!"


    Jin Hong glanced at the pagoda in front of him with disdain, his face full of mockery.


    "As a strong general, don''t you know that your own path depends on your own exploration of self-cultivation?"


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you let this minister take the lead and help you explore the traps in this pagoda."


    Behind Jin Hong, a crescent moon faintly appeared.


    This method, I have never seen him use it when he is fighting against himself.


    It seems that this is Jin Hong''s means of protecting himself.


    Su Yan didn''t stop him, but just opened his mouth and warned.


    "If anything goes wrong, go down the tower immediately."


    Jin Hong was stunned, and he reached the pagoda in two ups and downs.


    As the pagoda slowly opened the door, Su Yan calmly watched Jin Hong enter the pagoda.


    The dark golden light suddenly brightened, and in the pagoda on the first floor, the scene was broadcast live by a dark golden light curtain.


    After Jin Hong entered the pagoda, he did not hesitate. With a slight turn of the crescent moon behind him, he instantly killed the experienced mobs that appeared around him.


    It didn''t stop slowly until after the fifth floor.


    The one who fought against Jin Hong was a faceless man wearing a black robe. The speed of this faceless man was much faster.


    With just one breath, three phantoms formed beside Jin Hong, and what was even more surprising was that these three phantoms even pulled out the treasured sword from his waist.


    The three phantoms slashed towards Jin Hong in unison.


    This is!


    own means!


    Su Yan squinted his eyes, never expecting that the cultivation technique of the immortal world would appear in the tomb of King Zhong.


    "Divine skill sets a prairie fire!"


    Jin Hong let out a low roar, and a long spear behind him suddenly transformed into dense spear shadows, pouring out at the front.


    The speed of this gun shadow is fast, and the ground has been baptized densely in the blink of an eye.


    "Your friend is a bit strong, but no matter how strong he is, there will be limits. Now that he has entered the fifth floor, the difficulty will be even more difficult. I think he is very obedient to your instructions. It is better to let him choose to return after defeating his opponent and do The first person to accept the practice?"


    The corners of the mysterious man''s mouth rose, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, just looked at Jin Hong quietly.


    Jin Hong''s body looked a lot bulkier at this time.


    Every time he moved, it was full of loopholes, and it made many scars on his body for no reason.


    It''s like something in this tower is constantly interfering with Jin Hong''s actions.


    interesting!


    A flash of light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "You want to go in too?"


    Zhong Quanli''s eyes were full of brilliance.


    The powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm usually choose to back down after seeing it, but this young man is still thinking of going forward bravely.


    "Yes, I want to try it."


    Su Yan patted the treasured saber on his waist, his eyes were full of excitement.


    "As long as you can get out of your body, you will be rewarded, right?"


    "Yes, if you can climb to the top of this pagoda, I will be able to hand over the inheritance of the loyal king to you."


    "Come on, what will you choose?"


    Zhong Quanli watched Su Yan walk into the pagoda, his handsome face was full of femininity.


    "Go, let''s all go in, everyone covets my master''s treasure, but I don''t know if I have my life to take it!"


    "From today onwards, you will all become my puppets, and become my consumables to enhance this tomb. Tomb of King Zhong, master, you won''t mind if I continue to guard for ten thousand years!"


    A trace of excitement flashed across Zhong Quanli''s face, and then he reached out and squeezed lightly.


    He heard a dark red light emerging from the palm of his hand, followed by a crackling sound.


    Zhong Quanli''s body suddenly dispersed into drops of water.


    Baoguang scattered.


    Su Yan stood in front of the pagoda and followed him with a slight push.


    The gate of the pagoda was opened with a bang, and a stone tablet was thrown on the face.


    Several golden characters on the stele attract attention.


    "Zhongwang Town Demon Tower, thirteen stories high."


    This is Zhongwang Town Demon Pagoda, and it is also the pagoda that Zhong Quanli said can test future generations?


    There was no movement in the pagoda, as if there was nothing at all.


    He stepped into it one step, and the tower door closed automatically in an instant, and a strong white air suddenly spread out.


    Su Yan saw hundreds of ferocious-looking beasts suddenly appear in the white fog.


    Each of these ferocious beasts had cultivation in the early stage of the God Transformation Realm, and they were roaring and sticking towards Su Yan.


    Unfortunately, when a wind blew, these beasts instantly disappeared into a stream of light.


    "It''s interesting, do you use the formation to create illusions?"


    "Unfortunately, these methods are not satisfactory. Compared with the real innate divine beast formation, they are far worse."


    "However, the endless means in this formation is extremely good. If I can learn this continuous and never-ending means and integrate it into my formation, it may be a good harvest. "


    After looking at the arrangement of the surrounding formations, Su Yan slowly entered the second floor.


    The moment Su Yan left, the corpses of the originally reckless beasts disappeared into the ground.


    "It''s really amazing. The speed of dealing with these beasts is as fast as that of the gods. I really don''t know what this little brother is about, but since the cultivation base is so powerful, as long as he can climb to the top of the tower, I am afraid that the master''s wish will be fulfilled. It can be done."


    "After 100,000 years of guarding, this errand can finally come to an end."

 Chapter 5426： into the tower

    Five thousand four hundred and twenty-six chapters into the tower


    Zhong Quanli raised the corner of his mouth slightly.


    Once he can get out of this damned loyal king''s tomb, with his current strength, as long as the master does not recover, the small lower realm will become his possession.


    Others don''t know the effect of the lower realm, doesn''t he still know?


    As long as the lower realm is unified, even the most expensive one will have to beg for mercy in front of him.


    Zhong Quanli''s figure slowly faded away, like a shadow embedded in the stone wall.


    Su Yan''s figure appeared on the fourth floor.


    The beasts on the first three floors are like appetizers and can be killed at will.


    At this time, there were no ferocious beasts in groups on the fourth floor, but only one ferocious beast that looked extremely weak. Dive over.


    It seems that he is worried that he will do it himself.


    "Are you here to kill me too?"


    The soft voice sounded slowly, and the small female beast slowly raised her head, her face as flowery as jade was covered with tears at this time.


    "Kill you, how can I kill you?"


    "I am so kind and merciful. People who used to be born Buddhas in Wanjia have no reason to kill you, and will never do anything to you!"


    Su Yan put away his sword, and the killing intent in his body gradually calmed down.


    He already had some guesses about this test of King Zhong.


    It is worthy of being a strong king, this is not only a simple test of cultivation, but also a spiritual test.


    At this time, the female beast is the means to test his xinxing.


    "Little brother, are you willing to kill me, as long as you give up the idea of ??killing me, you will have me!"


    "You don''t know that there are many of my compatriots outside of our God Realm. If you kill me and taint the blood of a beast, you will have the chance to reach the edge of the God Realm in the future, but you will be attacked by the strong."


    "And I, Emmaline, the princess of the Aomei clan of the fierce beast clan, has a noble status and a high status. If you are willing to let me go, I can make you get a lot of rewards in the future."


    "At least it will give you a chance to reach the top of God''s Domain."


    The peak throne of the Immortal God Realm makes people short of breath listening to it.


    No one will give up this opportunity. Countless strong people have been defeated by her in a few words before. No matter how evil this kid in front of him is, he will definitely not be able to escape from her palm.


    "What, are you interested?"


    The corners of her mouth rose, and Emmaline''s eyes shone slightly.


    "Climb to the top of God''s Domain?"


    Su Yan looked at Emmaline calmly, her eyes were clear.


    Unexpectedly, the delicate-looking divine beast in front of him turned out to be a branch of a vicious beast. Feeling the fierce aura that the divine essence in her body could not suppress, he sighed deeply.


    "I will definitely give something important!"


    Emmaline pouted, and she glanced at Su Yan disdainfully.


    "If you want to get nature, you need to pay. If you want to successfully reach the top of God''s Domain, you must do as I tell you!"


    "But our orders won''t make you embarrassed, you just need to quietly tell us what human beings are doing when they move."


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, is this tempting him as a spy of the beast?


    "What if I refuse!"


    "This is my home ground!"


    The beast snapped his fingers lightly.


    There was a loud bang, and there were many figures all around, all of which looked like beasts.


    "Then I will let my clansmen tear you apart, you can do it yourself!"


    Smiling again and again, Emmaline slowly stepped back.


    A fierce beast like a hill rose up into the sky and smashed towards Su Yan. The speed was so fast that a sonic boom sounded in the air.


    The phantoms around him also rushed towards him one after another.


    "Little brother, you can feel it, you are not my opponent at all."


    "I advise you to surrender obediently, or if these people of mine do anything to you, you will probably die here!"


    Laughing again and again, Emmaline waved at Su Yan.


    The phantoms around are approaching, and their shapes are extremely ugly, they seem to be!


    Su Yan''s pupils contracted slightly, and he frowned at the phantoms that were constantly approaching around him, and the long knife in his hand began to flicker.


    Each of these phantoms has an extremely mellow aura, like a sharp knife, which is extremely unstoppable.


    "Batian Sword!"


    Without hesitation, Su Yan slashed towards the surroundings with a knife, and the terrifying light of the knife instantly swept across the sky.


    Phantoms shattered one after another.


    A thick voice suddenly sounded behind Su Yan.


    "Boy, a sword move can actually break through my illusions. You really belong to me. If my princess hadn''t let me kill you, I wouldn''t even want to become an enemy with you. I just want to become a friend with you to improve my strength!"


    It''s a beast like that hill!


    Su Yan slowly turned around.


    A strange smile appeared on the face of the beast.


    "Next, I''m sorry!"


    A dark red light suddenly appeared on the surface of the beast''s body.


    Streams of light continued to flow towards the front.


    "Those who reject my princess'' request will be obliterated by me!"


    "Disillusionment, young man remember, the one who killed you is called Kutana!"


    Infinite suffocating energy erupted from the surface of the beast''s body, slamming into all directions.


    This momentum greatly increased the power of the beast.


    With the fierce beast''s fist, it slammed into the front.


    Between heaven and earth, it was as if there was a suffocating mouth, biting down fiercely.


    "Swallow the soul in one bite!"


    The giant mouth suddenly closed.


    Kutana breathed a sigh of relief, and the suffocating real body like a hill on the surface of the body began to converge, and finally transformed into a slender figure and fell to the ground.


    "Princess, I have killed this person."


    "Well done, but unfortunately he didn''t die, I can feel that you have done your best!"


    "It''s been 100,000 years, and I haven''t taken a step out of this broken place. When can I return to my ethnic group!"


    Emmaline sighed.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to go back."


    The knife light flew from all directions, trapping the two beasts in it.


    The light of the sword is like a pillar, and the slender long light penetrates the sky and penetrates the sky and locks them in it like a cage.


    "It''s a bit interesting to say that you are fierce beasts. Could it be that these beasts have different ranks like our cultivators?"


    Slowly stopping, Su Yan looked at the two figures calmly, his eyes full of playfulness.


    "Yes, just like you said, the classes in the God''s Domain are also possessed by our beasts. Wisdom is not a human specialty!"


    Su Yan looked at the figure calmly, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "So, humans and beasts are natural enemies. It seems that the broken realm of longevity has something to do with your beasts?"


    Taking a step forward, the sword energy in front of Su Yan became more and more violent.


    "Go ahead and tell me what you know."

 Chapter 5427： Take back the beast

    The fifth thousand four hundred and twenty-seventh chapters recover the beast


    "Boy, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    A sneer sounded in the sword light cage.


    "As long as you dare to touch us, I guarantee that your human race powerhouses will come to trouble you."


    "When the time comes, either your soul will be extracted and tortured, or your body will be destroyed in various ways. If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    Laugh again and again.


    Su Yan approached the beast.


    "Am I going to die?"


    "Now this Demon Suppression Pagoda is the territory of human beings. This is the cemetery of King Zhong. No one except me knows that you died in my hands."


    Emmaline glanced at Su Yan indifferently.


    "Another idiot, haven''t you thought about why I''ve been here safe and sound for so many years?"


    "Look at the strong King Zhong you say, why didn''t he dare to kill me a hundred times, but only imprisoned me here?"


    The corners of her mouth rose, and Emmaline''s eyes were full of pride.


    "I can''t say it. If that''s the case, then I will tell you with great compassion. The reason why Prince Zhong is unwilling to kill me is because he can''t kill me!"


    "My Aomei clan still holds a large number of human powerhouses. In the last war, our beasts gained a lot."


    "Many of you humans have already been captured by us. If you follow my instructions obediently, I will be able to exchange prisoners with you when the time is right."


    Emmaline''s face was full of pride.


    "King Zhong is dead, how many of the prisoners in your hands do you think will survive."


    Su Yan calmly glanced at Emmaline, flicked his fingers, and the knife light suddenly closed.


    "no, do not want!"


    The screams sounded, and Emmaline glanced at Su Yan resentfully.


    "You cruel man, don''t you know what the consequences will be when you do something to me? You can''t bear such consequences!"


    "Your human race will fight my fierce beast clan again!"


    "The invasion of the beast clan will make you have no resistance, you can only watch your relatives being kidnapped and your God''s Domain being invaded by the enemy!"


    "Holy area?"


    Su Yan sneered again and again, and he pouted in disdain.


    "Today''s Longevity God''s Domain has been shattered, and it has long since turned into a fragment of the God''s Domain full of voids, and has become a major realm."


    "how come!"


    Emmaline was also dumbfounded. She gritted her teeth. It seemed that if this young man from the human race could not be drawn to her side, her life would probably be lost today.


    "Have it!"


    "Don''t you want to know why your Divine Realm is broken? I am the princess of the Aomei clan. As long as I return to the clan, I can get any information you want for you."


    "It''s just that I have one condition. You have to let me go back first. Even if you branded a slave mark on me or mentally control me, I am willing."


    Su Yan was silent for a moment, and pointed his finger at Emmaline lightly.


    The dark red thunder light was aimed at the dart in front of his fingertips, and it landed on Emmaline''s forehead in the next second.


    The colorful light suddenly appeared, Emmaline felt the colorful light wrapping her, she couldn''t help but glanced deeply at Su Yan.


    She thought that she had enough high regard for this young man, but she did not expect that the little Tiandao in this cemetery was so flattering, and actually tried to please this young man.


    What is his origin!


    "His!"


    A blush suddenly appeared on Emmaline''s face, and her body almost fell to the ground.


    This villain actually started to tease her mental power!


    She is a female beast, and if it wasn''t for the support of her bloodline over the years, she would have run out of oil.


    Now, this guy is still teasing her, which makes her long-suppressed nature almost explode.


    "Okay, okay, you''ve cleared this level, you can go!"


    Angrily staring at Su Yan, Emily watched her walk up to the second floor, and then she turned her gaze towards her subordinates unhappily.


    Enter the sixth floor.


    Su Yan stood at the door but did not move forward.


    The smile on his face has faded.


    Emmaline''s mental power is extremely surging, suppressed for hundreds of thousands of years, but at this time her mental power is extremely surging, and she can break free from the suppression of her spiritual sense with just a flick.


    Unless he can go further, he will not be able to suppress this beast.


    He must let the power of life and death of the beast fall into his hands.


    But in addition to the life and death of this monster, what made him worry even more was the real reason for the destruction of the Longevity God Realm.


    If what this beast said is true, it can help him find the real reason for the destruction of the Longevity God Realm.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, it seemed that he had to get through this pagoda, and then he could deploy his plan only after reaching the top to obtain the inheritance that King Zhong kept in this pagoda.


    Taking a step forward, a stream of light filled the six-story pagoda in front of Su Yan.


    "Interesting, did you pass the fifth level of training set by the master in a very short time?"


    "It seems that this kid has a bright future. If he can pass the tenth level set by the master in a very short time, this kid might really be able to climb to a higher level."


    "No, I finally came to a strong man at the peak of the God Transformation Realm. I have to help him reduce the difficulty of his breakthrough, so that he can really take away the inheritance from the tomb of King Zhong!"


    On the top of the tomb, Zhong Quanli looked down with a blurred gaze.


    Now that he finally has the opportunity to leave, he will never allow his chance to be shattered.


    He has been able to clearly feel the taste of freedom!


    When he showed his body, Zhong Quanli quickly fell towards the top of the tower, his palm fell on the ball on the top of the tower, and the divine sense stabbed into it fiercely.


    ��


    "call!"


    The hot white gas was exhaled.


    Jin Hong slowly glanced around, and sweat kept pouring out of his body.


    The scene around him was in full view, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    The beasts around have drowned into the ground, and a treasure chest is emitting a soft light not far away.


    All this seems to be calling him to open the treasure chest and take away the treasures in it.


    The windows on this floor, the formation has also begun to gradually disappear, as long as you want to be able to leave.


    But!


    The fluctuation in the box made Jin Hong couldn''t help but want to open it.


    During the process of ascending the tower, he often saw some strong generals, staggering on the stairs as if he had lost his mind.


    This kind of situation almost didn''t frighten him, the powerhouse at the peak of the gods, to faint.


    To leave, or not to leave?


    If you grit your teeth, the wealth and silk will move people''s hearts, but if there is no life, everything will disappear.


    Jin Hong picked up the box and jumped towards the window.


    With a loud bang, Jin Hong landed firmly on the ground.


    The tomb was silent, and there was no trace of life.


    Only the sound of his breathing echoed quietly.


    He looked at the box in his arms and put it aside for a moment of silence.

 Chapter 5428： take a breath

    The fifth thousand four hundred and twenty-eight chapters **** in the air


    The cemetery in front of me has changed.


    Jin Hong''s body trembled fiercely, and he could clearly feel that the ground beside him began to vibrate continuously.


    The thick ground was also shaking because of this vibration, as if something was about to rush out of the darkness.


    Jin Hong looked silently in the direction of the sound, his golden pupils shrank suddenly, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world.


    "I really didn''t expect that a mere **** would have the courage to enter the tomb of King Zhong, what a pity!"


    Greedily licking his tongue, the visitor''s eyes fell on the treasure chest in Jin Hong''s hand.


    "You haven''t opened it, have you?"


    Jin Hong shook his head and quickly kicked the treasure chest toward the visitor. This thing looked very evil, and it was creepy just by looking at it, as if facing a terrifying monster.


    Seeing the treasure box falling in front of him, the huge tongue rolled gently, biting the treasure box and slowly chewing it.


    "It''s really delicious. It''s the first time I''ve felt this taste in ten thousand years. I can finally eat the soul of the lost again!"


    With a contented sigh, the shadow finally radiated a faint light.


    Jin Hong''s body suddenly tensed, and he stared nervously at the monster in front of him. The monster''s figure looked so terrifying.


    The appearance of standing up can even be ten meters long.


    It looks ferocious, and it is even more ferocious compared to the fierce beasts in the tower.


    "Boy, since you came out of this tower, you will have a hundred years to recuperate before someone gets the inheritance, and then you will accept the endless pursuit of the old man."


    "The box you gave me just now is the life you fought for yourself. Prepare to accept the punishment from this old man!"


    The beast slowly disappeared.


    Jin Hong wiped his forehead, his hands were full of sweat.


    I really didn''t expect that I would pass by such a terrifying beast.


    The strength of these murderers must have reached the realm of gods. I really did not expect that such a powerful existence is still hidden in the cemetery of this king and strong man.


    Judging from the momentum, it seems to be more powerful than the master!


    Just as he was overwhelmed with emotion, suddenly the surface of the pagoda began to rippling with colorful rays of light.


    Jin Hong raised his head and looked at the pagoda. There was a colorful light on the pagoda, which made people feel turbulent.


    Could it be that, Your Majesty, this is a pagoda that has climbed more than ten floors?


    It''s not easy!


    Just when Jin Hong was shocked and inexplicable, a figure appeared in front of him.


    "I really didn''t expect that there are still people who can reach the 10th floor in the time of three sticks of incense. This person''s talent is too strong. Does he have a teacher?"


    When his eyes fell on Jin Hong, Zhong Quanli''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Without inheritance, this would be great news for him.


    If you want to get all the inheritance of King Zhongwang''s tomb, the most important point is that there is no inheritance. Otherwise, even if you reach the top of the tower, you may not be able to obtain the complete inheritance.


    No one can set him free without a complete inheritance.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer.


    One hundred thousand years.


    Continue to wait, how will his Zhong Quanli''s glory appear in Myriad Realms!


    Jin Hong glanced at Zhong Quanli worriedly, and he sighed helplessly.


    Next, what should he do!


    Suddenly, a stream of light appeared.


    Zhong Quanli looked at the streamer above the sky, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, after using his authority, the difficulty in this tower has been reduced a lot.


    With this strength, it is enough to reach the top.


    "Is this the power of the master?"


    "This talent is too strong!"


    Jin Hong stared blankly at the sky, his face full of amazement.


    Zhong Quanli''s body hovered restlessly on the ground, and his eyes fell gloomily on Jin Hong.


    "Junior, what does the outside world look like now?"


    "It''s been 100,000 years, and the ancestors haven''t been out of this tomb yet, and I don''t know what the outside world has become."


    Zhong Quanli''s voice was full of murderous intent, which made Jin Hong tremble, and he quickly turned his head.


    "The outside world has been divided. Old Ancestor, our Longevity God Realm was already torn apart 90,000 years ago. It was defeated by several great gods, and now it has become various realms."


    "The area of ??these realms is much stronger than before. If they can be combined into one, it is said that the volume can be at least doubled!"


    Jin Hong looked at Zhong Quanli uneasily, for fear that he would offend this top powerhouse.


    Zhong Quanli calmly glanced at Jin Hong, his face full of disappointment.


    "Thousands of years have passed, and I don''t know how many people still remember me, Zhong Quanli, and what this old man did back then."


    Shaking his head, Zhong Quanli glanced at Jin Hong.


    "Boy, you also saw the guardian just now. As long as your majesty doesn''t reach the top, you will stay in the tomb of King Zhong forever. Do you regret it?"


    "regret?"


    Jin Hong let out a long sigh. At this time, he no longer had the restraint of seeing a powerful person in the Divine Marquis Realm.


    "Of course I regret it. If I knew that this scene was in this tomb, I would definitely stay far away."


    "Unfortunately, if you really leave, you won''t be able to get the real benefits. There are many opportunities in the tomb of King Zhong, as long as you can find out with your heart, you may be able to gain a chance of life. You must know that there are many talents who have obtained it. They died on the first day, and they lived a long time."


    "Some people have even broken through the realm of gods and almost killed the guardian!"


    "But why are they still dead?"


    Looking at Zhong Quanli in confusion from now on.


    Zhong Quanli shook his head, he opened his mouth, and the **** mouth made Jin Hong''s whole body cold.


    "All this is because of the old man. The old man can''t be free, and the outsiders can''t be free. The old man shot and killed them!"


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and Zhong Quanli looked away from Jin Hong''s face.


    "More importantly, this group of people has been parasitized by beasts. Even if they leave this tomb, they are actually just clones of beasts in the world. How can I release such threats."


    Patting Jin Hong''s shoulder, Zhong Quanli''s body suddenly tensed.


    The clouds above the sky had turned golden at some point.


    Colorful lights permeate all around the pagoda.


    The entire tomb of King Zhong was like a fairyland at this time.


    A streak of colorful light appeared, and the entire tomb of King Zhong looked white and flawless at this time. It would be better if those human remains could be removed!


    Jin Hong''s eyes twitched fiercely.


    what did he see.


    His Majesty was already standing at the top of the tower at this time, and he already had an extra sword in his hand. At this time, he was fighting with the enemy?


    This enemy looks very ferocious with his teeth and claws, and more importantly, there is an amazing long knife in the enemy''s hands!


    The knife looked very familiar.


    Could it be��


    Jin Hong breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 5429： top of the pagoda

    The fifth thousand four hundred and twenty-nine chapters of the top of the pagoda


    Break through yourself!


    Is this the last trial of the pagoda?


    This is too perverted.


    Jin Hong had seen Su Yan''s strength before, and his strength was already comparable to that of a God-Hou realm powerhouse.


    It would be terrifying if the pagoda could replicate such a powerful man.


    When the treasure is taken out to deal with the top powerhouses, it is definitely a sweep!


    Just when Jin Hong was sluggish, inside the pagoda.


    Su Yan looked at the shadow on the opposite side calmly.


    He could clearly feel that the shadow''s spiritual energy fluctuations were exactly the same as his.


    even.


    Su Yan could feel that the opponent''s body was rapidly expanding.


    "It''s a bit interesting, this is a copy of the divine medicine in my body?"


    With a crackling sound, the other party broke through the realm of the gods, and his arrogance rose to the sky for a while, smearing the top of the pagoda with a layer of blood.


    "cut!"


    Needless to say, just one word.


    The shadow disappeared, as if it had melted into the air.


    In an instant, he appeared behind Su Yan, and the treasured swords in his hand came one after another.


    Three terrifying knife lights flew out.


    The space was split into tiny space cracks by this knife light, and these cracks kept spinning towards Su Yan, actually locking her whole body.


    "How dare you make an axe in front of me!"


    Su Yan smiled coldly, the Wanzai Xuanbing Sword in his hand moved, and the cold wind of Ling Lie swept toward the opponent.


    It was as if the world had changed.


    The entire top of the tower seems to be in a world of ice and snow.


    Even in the air, dense ice crystals appeared, and the light shining on it made the whole room seem to be surrounded by rainbows.


    "court death!"


    The black shadow roared and the figure quickly charged towards Su Yan.


    The long knife in his hand kept smashing towards his forehead like a wheel.


    "Die, die soon, my life will be easier only if you die!"


    With a low roar, the long knife in Hei Ying''s hand had already smashed firmly on Su Yan''s neck.


    With a crackling sound, the black shadow glanced at the figure in front of him.


    Suddenly, the Su Yan in front of him turned out to be an illusion.


    "This is impossible!"


    The black shadow rushed towards the surrounding angrily, and the power in his body was completely mobilized.


    "How could you avoid my sight and appear out of my sight, your speed is the same as mine, I will never let such a thing appear by my side!"


    Roaring again and again, the shadow''s body suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was already beside Su Yan.


    The treasured sword in his hand turned into tens of thousands of swords and fell fiercely.


    The ground was also broken in an instant.


    Unfortunately, the shadow still did not hurt Su Yan.


    "Your strength has indeed copied 60% of mine, but unfortunately you can''t copy the treasure."


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Su Yan calmly put down the sword and picked up the sword in his waist.


    "Aren''t you holding my knife, trying to replace me with knife skills, I''ll let you see my knife skills today!"


    "Batian!"


    A terrifying momentum crazily emerged from behind Su Yan, continuously attached to the treasured saber.


    This momentum, even the shadow was shocked in an instant.


    Even Zhong Quanli outside the tower was stunned for a moment.


    "What did I see? A terrifying emperor appeared in the tower with imposing manner."


    "Could it be that the momentum of the king appeared?"


    The light flashed in Zhong Quanli''s eyes, and he quickly approached the tower.


    But before he got close to three meters, he felt a majestic momentum sweeping across the Eight Wastes.


    "cut!"


    Su Yan just gently waved the Batian Sabre in his hand.


    With him as the center, the entire pagoda was instantly divided into two.


    The beasts among them were completely beheaded by Su Yan''s sword light in an instant.


    The tyrannical sword is extremely domineering and extremely terrifying!


    "What kind of person are you, King Zhong!"


    Looking at Su Yan in horror, the shadow lay on the ground and spoke unwillingly.


    Su Yan shook his head calmly.


    "I have nothing to do with him, I''m just a person who has practiced hard until now."


    "You''re lying to me, if you have nothing to do with King Zhong, how can you know the power of this Batian Sabre, you must know that this is his iconic inheritance!"


    Dark Shadow was stunned.


    Unfortunately, Sombra didn''t have the ability to move.


    A stream of green liquid continued to flow out of his body, and a terrifying mass of divine energy continued to overflow.


    Su Yan took out a jade bottle and absorbed the Divine Marquis Divine Essence on the ground into it.


    "Is the Batian Sword the inheritance of the loyal king?"


    "Don''t be joking, this grandson is the old man''s swordsmanship that he stolely learned. You must know that after the old man killed his master with one knife, this wicked boy has imitated the old man''s tricks and created his own."


    A burly figure suddenly appeared.


    The divine medicine of the gods on the ground was instantly incorporated into his body by him.


    Liehou glanced around with a bad look.


    "Interesting, there are so many fierce beasts hidden in the tombs of the dignified god-king realm. Do you think that the old man killed too many beasts in the past, and want to help them reproduce?"


    In a flash, Liehou''s body quickly fell into the distance.


    With just one breath, Liehou had already disappeared into the darkness.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the top of the pagoda.


    I don''t know when, the pagoda has been cut open by him, at this time there is a small ball floating slightly in the sky.


    As Liehou disappeared, the ball slowly unfolded.


    Among the beads, all thoughts slowly floated down.


    "I really didn''t expect that the assessment of my loyal king''s tomb could be cleared by a junior at the level of gods, and the old man thought it would be a powerhouse at the level of gods!"


    The old man with an old face stood in front of Su Yan, with a cane in his hand, looking extremely tired.


    He glanced at Su Yan.


    "Interesting, you still have the aura of the immortal world. It seems that you are a person who has risen from the lower world. You do not have any inheritance in the realm of the gods. That''s fine, the inheritance of the old man''s loyal king depends entirely on you!"


    With a slight finger, a dark golden light fell on Su Yan''s body.


    The corners of King Zhong''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Boy, don''t kneel down yet, don''t you want the inheritance of this old man?"


    Su Yan looked at King Zhong calmly, and a shadow of the emperor slowly appeared behind him.


    His eyes fell on King Zhong, and the emperor''s momentum was severely crushed.


    "This is!"


    King Zhong trembled, and he looked at Su Yan incredulously.


    The former commander-in-chief of the Immortal Realm had such a powerful aura that even his god-king realm could not compare to him.


    "You said you wanted me to worship you as my teacher?"


    Su Yan looked at King Zhong calmly.


    "You want me to practice your exercises, and finally pull your remnant soul back from the long river of time?"


    King Zhong nodded silently.


    "I have protected a human race for many years, why, don''t you have this kind of treatment?"


    "I also want to live again, I don''t want to die like this."

 Chapter 5430： reject

    Chapter 5430 Rejection


    "Can''t do it."


    Su Yan spoke calmly, his voice full of indifference.


    King Zhong''s body trembled fiercely, and he looked at Su Yan in disbelief.


    "are you serious?"


    "I am a strong king, and my strength is the top of the gods, and only the emperor and the supreme can overwhelm me."


    "It can be said that one person is below ten thousand people!"


    King Zhong''s body trembled, and he finally waited for a man who could inherit his practice, but he was rejected, which was even more uncomfortable than killing him.


    A hundred thousand years of waiting has come to nothing today.


    "I have a candidate with strong talent. As long as you want, he can accept your inheritance at any time."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, and he landed on the cemetery square with King Zhong''s Cannian.


    Zhong Quanli knelt on the ground and looked at Cannian excitedly.


    "Subordinate Zhong Quanli has seen the king!"


    King Zhong glanced at Zhong Quanli and sighed.


    "Your agreement has been completed. From now on, you can enter and leave the tomb of King Zhong freely, and you are free to do whatever you want in the future."


    "This is the heir you fancy, let me pass on the mantle to him?"


    King Zhong''s eyes swept lightly on Jin Hong.


    "His aptitude is indeed enough to inherit the old man''s way of being a king. Unfortunately, if you give up this opportunity, it will be extremely difficult to enter the king''s way in the future!"


    "King, my journey will never stop here."


    Su Yan smiled calmly at Jin Hong.


    "My way will be the gods."


    "I want to know who Fang Rat broke..."


    Zhong Quanli covered Su Yan''s mouth nervously, and he carefully glanced around.


    Su Yan could obviously feel a divine sense swiftly sweeping across the cemetery boundary.


    He frowned, did the great power sense his words just now?


    "Boy, if you want to die, don''t pull us together. You must know that the top powers can feel what we say. Obviously, what you just said has been sensed by the top powers who shattered this god''s realm."


    "If I didn''t cover your mouth in time, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles."


    With two sighs, Zhong Quanli glanced at Su Yan faintly.


    "From now on, this matter will rot in your stomach. Unless you really have the strength to reach that level, it will only bring you endless disasters."


    "Your Majesty, have you decided who you will pass on?"


    Now that he was free, Zhong Quanli had already wished he could leave soon.


    "It''s decided, it''s this Jin Hong God General!"


    King Zhong helplessly sighed, his remnants are running out of time, if he can''t pass on his mantle and mantle, it will definitely be difficult for him to be resurrected in the future!


    Jin Hong glanced at Su Yan dully, then looked at Cannian again.


    This is the way of the king, I didn''t expect His Majesty to give it to him like this!


    "I''m still stunned, thank you quickly!"


    Zhong Quan scolded Jin Hong angrily.


    Jin Hong hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    "Thank you teacher for preaching, thank you Your Majesty for the opportunity."


    "In the future, whenever His Majesty''s orders, Jin Hong will definitely help you to complete it."


    "Go!"


    Su Yan waved his hand, and he swept around curiously.


    The cemetery in the dark and the cemetery in the light seem to have changed their boundaries.


    "Senior Zhong, is this realm a realm you cut out of the God''s Realm of Longevity?"


    Although the area is not large, it is also very vast, but the whole body is black and white, which makes people look a little depressing.


    Su Yan lingered at the vibrant realms in the Immortal God Realm just by looking at them. This was the first time he had seen such realms.


    "No, this is just a piece of the beast realm that was cut down by me following the king when the fierce beasts and the realm of longevity went to war."


    "There is nothing in this realm, it''s bare, as if these beasts completely destroyed this realm."


    Zhong Quanli sighed and inserted his fingers gently towards the ground.


    "Look, even if you use the technique of resuscitation, there is no way to awaken the slightest vitality."


    Su Yan looked at the ground calmly, the feeling of being as white as jade made him feel familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    The Divine Slayer Sword was slowly drawn out, and Su Yan calmly slashed towards the bottom.


    A loud bang was heard.


    A huge hole suddenly appeared under the white jade-like ground.


    Looking towards the entrance of the cave, Su Yan could clearly see that there were many black boxes in the entrance of the cave, which seemed to be numerous.


    Su Yan jumped down.


    As he opened a box, the viscous treasure medicine in the box began to glow.


    Zhong Quanli''s face froze, he forced his inner excitement to walk to Su Yan''s side.


    "Little friend Su, how do you and I divide the boxes in here?"


    "Half?"


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "These are all mine. Is it possible that Senior Zhong still wants to do something to me? If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be free. Even if you get these, you still can''t improve your strength."


    A cold light flashed in Zhong Quanli''s eyes, the mere junior, now he can finally get rid of the shackles of the loyal king, if he can take away these treasure chests full of divine medicines, he will improve his realm in a very short time. .


    As long as he can replenish all the precious medicines that he lost, he can guarantee that he will return to the **** statue realm again.


    Arrogant and domineering, there is no one else in his eyes except the loyal king.


    "Boy, if you don''t give me some, if the old man can''t help it, your end will be extremely bleak."


    "Do you think you can resist the old man?"


    Zhong Quanli made no secret of his true colors and scolded him.


    Su Yan was silent.


    Zhong Quanli ignored him and reached out to grab the boxes around him.


    "Senior, it seems that you have forgotten one thing. If I can penetrate the pagoda, my strength will naturally not be weak, and the cards on my body will naturally be enough to kill you!"


    "Yes, I want to see what you use to kill me, but you do it!"


    Zhong Kwon is very proud.


    Su Yan sighed softly.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    "Senior Liehou, please!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, in the darkness far away, a blade of light suddenly appeared and slashed across Zhong Quanli''s neck.


    "you!"


    Zhong Quanli fell to the ground, his body twitching continuously.


    Liehou stood firmly beside Su Yan.


    "A mere beast is so arrogant, even if the body is beheaded by me, distraction is so arrogant!"


    "Come on, boy, this is for you, the dragon ball. As long as you can swallow and absorb this bead, you will have the resistance to resist illusion."


    "Seeing through the falsehood and seeing through the world, this is the power of the Minglong."


    "You don''t mind if the old man takes you a box!"

 Chapter 5431： Horses have no night grass and no fat

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and thirty-one horses without night grass is not fat


    "mind?"


    Su Yan clasped his fist towards Liehou.


    "I can''t repay the great kindness of the predecessors, the mere God Hou Shenyuan, you can take it as you see it."


    Su Yan just needs to keep his own divine medicine to be replenished, and he needs to have the strength to challenge the divine.


    Since he was able to obtain so many divine medicines, those geniuses who came to the B-level realm would definitely have their own means.


    At that time, the entire Bingding realm will fall into a huge crisis.


    The battle of the gods is about to start!


    Without strength, let alone hegemony in this dispute, even if you want to protect yourself, you can''t do it.


    Unless you weren''t involved in the first place.


    Su Yan swept away all the remaining treasure chests.


    The two returned to the cemetery square.


    On the square, with the fall of the Minglong, the gods filled with resentment quickly approached the corpse.


    "Interesting, I said why the tomb of the King of Kings needs to find a ghost dragon in the realm of gods to suppress it. It turns out that the bodies occupied by these beasts will revive into zombies?"


    "Damn beast, you are restless when you die, and you want to harm the body of my human race heroic spirit, courting death!"


    Liehou waved his long knife, the light of the knife was like satin, sweeping continuously towards the distance.


    As if nothing happened, Liehou, who would have been exhausted with a single swing of a knife, actually waved thousands of times at this time.


    In an instant, thousands of knives roared towards the surroundings.


    Wherever he passed, the cracked space on the ground was torn apart.


    Su Yan was stunned, is this the strength of Liehou, this is too strong!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t do it to this extent.


    The strength of the gods 100,000 years ago was strong enough to destroy the entire tomb of the gods, I am afraid even the loyal kings did not guess!


    At this moment, a dark golden streamer crashed down between heaven and earth.


    The terrifying rays of light are constantly blooming in all directions, and the way of the king of gods is hidden in this rays of light.


    "Interesting, it seems that this kid Zhongwang really gave away his own way of being a loyal king."


    "I don''t know if Jin Hong is lucky enough to lose weight. The Way of Loyalty Kings is a treasure that people miss even more than the Divine Marquis Shenyuan in your hands. Once you get it, you will have the opportunity to ascend to the Way of Kings."


    "Becoming a king will be one person below ten thousand people, and this kind of status will be coveted by everyone."


    "Senior, will you!"


    Su Yan looked at Liehou curiously.


    Liehou smiled disdainfully.


    "The mere king, why should I worry about this old man? If I can become a venerable old man, maybe I will still think about it."


    "When the strength has reached the level of this old man, there is no need to worry about the path of outsiders at all. The old man himself is the avenue. If someone can continue the path of the old man, the old man can make a comeback if he is willing, and once again dominate the world!"


    "If you have a chance, go to the B-level realm and ask, and see how mad this old man was in the former God Realm, and how comfortable his life was."


    "Even if it is a powerful god, there is no air in front of this old man."


    Glancing around, Liehou turned around and drilled into the Batian knife.


    "Boy, this is my inheritance magic weapon. Try to use it as little as possible in the future. Don''t you have a long spear? Practicing your marksmanship will be of great help to your path in the future."


    "An inch is long and an inch is strong, your attack method needs a longer distance to break out terrifying damage!"


    Su Yan ignored Liehou''s words, and instead smiled and saw the figure in the distance approaching quickly.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your gift. I have now completely accepted His Majesty''s inheritance and successfully embarked on the path of the king."


    "It only takes 100,000 years of hard work and hard work, and I can steadily step into the realm of the king of gods."


    Jin Hong''s face was overjoyed, a **** king and a strong man, this is a realm that his master has not reached, and now he just follows this majesty in front of him, and he has already obtained such an opportunity.


    This kind of kindness, he has already firmly remembered in his heart, in the future he only needs a word from Su Yan, even if he gives up his body, so what!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yan chuckled lightly and led him slowly towards the passage that was overflowing with light. Now this passage has begun to become unstable. If it is broken, they may have to slowly **** their way back in the vast void.


    "gone?"


    Watching the golden passage disappear, a beast slowly appeared on the square.


    Glancing at the surroundings, its body began to change continuously.


    The shape of a scholar in white appeared on the square.


    "Interesting, thanks to the old man who used the soul to control his body back then, he has developed a habit, and now, the old man finally has the opportunity to leave."


    "I hope I can find the direction of my home after I go out. The inheritance of King Zhong has been accepted. Next, the battle of the gods will start again. I really miss those delicious gods that I have eaten!"


    With a sigh, the scholar slowly walked towards the golden passage.


    But in the next second, the scholar''s face changed wildly.


    The golden passage was suddenly shattered, and there was a sky-shattering saber aura that slammed into the sky!


    ��


    in the void.


    The blood-red eyes opened again.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect the dragons to be wiped out. It seems that someone went to the tomb of King Zhong."


    "Let this seat see, who is the holy place to be able to kill the dragon."


    In front of the two eyes, a black ball turned rapidly, but it did not affect the view of the shadow.


    After a while, a trace of indifference flashed in the eyes of the strong man.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect such young powerhouses to appear in the human race. If given a certain amount of time, I''m afraid it will become a disaster for our beasts!"


    Taking a deep breath, the huge black shadow moved slightly, but the dark golden rope had completely pulled it in the next second.


    The end of the dark golden rope.


    The powerhouses in the realm of digital gods and kings opened their eyes at this time.


    "Dark Sky Demon King, if you want to leave, do you have to ask us people clearly."


    "Without our consent, you can leave half a step and count us as losing!"


    "Hehe, God King Jinyang, you have such a big tone. If you have the ability, you and I will face each other alone. If you don''t have the ability, shut up for me. What the old man wants to do is up to you!"


    "How long do you think you can suppress me? Let me tell you, someone has the inheritance of King Zhongwang''s tomb."


    "It won''t be long before the unfinished battle of gods will sweep in again, and your plan, our beasts, have already been clear."


    The huge figure turned over slightly, and it assumed a comfortable posture, as if it was not himself, but these **** kings.


    "Just wait and see, your longevity gods will be completely destroyed, and you are just the first destroyed gods."


    His eyes eagerly glanced around.


    "You, all of you will be my rations for the Dark Lord."

 Chapter 5432： God King Inheritance

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-two chapters of the inheritance of the gods


    "Lock!"


    Only a cold voice answered him.


    The dark golden chain instantly widened and lengthened, and the terrifying pulling force instantly changed the Dark Lord''s complexion.


    "Alright, alright, you wait for me, the old man who hates today will definitely avenge it in the future!"


    ��


    In the broken world boat.


    Jin Hong sat opposite Su Yan with an extremely respectful expression.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t know that His Royal Highness has always wanted to hand over his inheritance to you. He said that only you can make his inheritance shine in a very short period of time."


    "The Ferocious Beast God''s Domain has already been eyeing us, and the tomb of King Zhong is an important hurdle to start the battle of gods."


    "If someone can inherit the inheritance in the tomb of King Zhong, the war will occur within a thousand years."


    "All the gods and Buddhas will die, and the powerhouses will shed their blood. This is a war destined to annihilate the clan. It''s either the other party or us, and there is no luck at all."


    "Now, you have given up inheritance, I need a lot of materials to cultivate into the realm of the king of gods, you see!"


    "Can you give me the Fifteen Realms in the future as a supply place for my cultivation materials?"


    Jin Hong looked at Su Yan anxiously, waiting for his response.


    "No problem, but are fifteen realms enough?"


    Zhongwang''s tomb inherits the road of kings. As long as Jin Hong steadily improves, he will naturally submit to himself in the future with the oath he made.


    There was a powerful **** king under his command, which was of great help to Su Yan.


    Although it is only a remnant of the soul, but Senior Liehou can be regarded as a strong God King who can resist the saber aura that can only be resisted by the senior Liehou.


    Although it was just a knife, it was enough to shock the world.


    As for Jin Hong, although it has been a long time, he is also the only subordinate who has the appearance of a king.


    "Boss, senior Jin Hong has the inheritance of the **** king?"


    Lu Qingshan was stunned when he heard it, and he slowly started the world-piercing boat.


    God King Powerhouse, this is the top powerhouse that only appears in legends. It has been tens of thousands of years. Even the gods rarely appear in the Bingding realm, not to mention the hidden powerhouses.


    As for the king of gods, they are the top powerhouses in legends, who can hear their glorious achievements, but can''t really see them.


    Now, the inheritor of the powerful **** king is actually by his side.


    "Yes, after Jin Hong has obtained the inheritance of the God King, I am afraid that it will not be long before he can break through the realm of God Marquis."


    Just by glancing at Jin Hong, Su Yan could feel the terrifying divine energy fluctuations that were constantly permeating his body. It was obvious that he was trying to suppress his cultivation as much as possible.


    "Your Majesty, if possible, I would like to stay in the Huyan Realm for another day. When I was accepting the inheritance, His Royal Highness God King gave me some opportunities, and I need to refine them all!"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Yan waved his hand, and the world-piercing boat suddenly flew into the air.


    Jin Hong''s figure remained at the foot of the Mountain of Human Faces.


    Following the figures one after another, they returned to the world boat.


    Obsidian''s eyes swept around.


    "Your Majesty, what about Senior Jin Hong?"


    "Your Majesty, we have to leave the Huyan Realm quickly. I can feel that some kind of huge change is taking place here, and a majestic sense of crisis is sweeping towards us!"


    "If we can''t leave the Huyan Realm, I''m afraid we will die here!"


    Xingyan nervously glanced around, at this time he was like an ant on a hot pot, and he couldn''t feel safe.


    "There''s no need to leave, we''ll just fly away and watch Jinhong cross the calamity."


    The boundary boat slowly flew away from the mountain of human faces.


    Everyone saw that a figure had begun to slowly fly up at this time, and there were dark clouds above his head. It seemed that the entire realm was shrouded by this sudden dark cloud.


    Among the dark clouds, purple thunderbolts are constantly jumping and flashing.


    "This is!"


    Rubbing his eyes vigorously, Xingyan''s face was full of astonishment.


    What did he see!


    Jin Hongshen is currently transcending the calamity!


    His breath is still very clear even after thousands of miles.


    "Your Majesty, is it possible that you have entered the treasure chest?"


    The water orchid **** had already come to her senses, and she opened her mouth excitedly.


    Treasure place, that is the tomb of the **** king.


    The legendary powerhouse of the **** king, this is a legend of the gods that those of them who are direct disciples of the second-level realm sects have no way to see.


    It would be a great honor for these people if they could follow them in and look at them.


    "It is true that I have entered the treasure land, but the biggest opportunity has already fallen into the hands of Senior Jin Hong."


    Lu Qingshan looked at Jin Hong in the distance sourly.


    The strength of this person is now the first person under the Holy Emperor in the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty.


    How long has it been.


    There are so many strong people gathered around the big brother, even if he breaks through the realm of the gods, he is only the existence of the bottom of the cultivation base.


    With a long sigh, Lu Qingshan suspended the Boundary Ark in the air, all the formations were activated, ready to be prepared for the thunder that fell in the sky.


    Right now.


    There was an extremely loud roar between the heavens and the earth.


    It seems that some terrifying giant beast has awakened. Above the sky, the clouds suddenly spread out in a circle, and the dark red eyes have fallen on Jin Hong.


    "Ow!"


    The terrifying golden-red lightning long dragon pounced fiercely below.


    This golden red lightning continued to strengthen at the moment of its whereabouts, and in the blink of an eye, it had become an extremely ferocious thunder beast.


    The thunder beast roared and slammed downwards!


    A loud bang.


    The dazzling white light focused on the place where the lightning dragon and Jin Hong collided, and it spread in all directions.


    For a while, Su Yan couldn''t see what happened where Jin Hong was!


    "Being a powerful **** is like fighting against a realm."


    Taking a deep breath, Xingyan''s face was extremely pale.


    The aftermath alone made him tremble all over, wishing he could turn his head and run away.


    "Your Majesty, should we move further away, our distance is too close, it is easy to be affected!"


    Looking nervously at Jin Hong''s direction, Lu Qingshan''s heart was beating wildly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were so many strong generals that suppressed the surrounding space, and with the terrifying fluctuations he saw at this time, the world-piercing boat with the strength of the mere divine realm would probably turn to ashes in an instant.


    Is this the strong one?


    Is this Senior Jin Hong who accepted the way of the king?


    With this momentum, this terrifying tribulation fluctuation, Lu Qingshan almost wanted to turn around and run away.


    "You said, will he fail the calamity?"


    Xu Qing looked at the distant place of calamity with sweat on his face. His heart was already shaking, and it seemed that some terrifying crisis was about to strike.


    The strength of this type of powerhouse is definitely above the Divine Marquis Realm.


    Otherwise, with his current strength and the strength of the surrounding powerhouses, there will never be such a sense of crisis!


    With a bang, another violent thunder fell, mighty.

 Chapter 5433： Xiang Liu appeared

    Chapter 5433 Xiangliu Appears


    "This is!"


    Turtle was suddenly stunned.


    Those beautiful eyes were full of astonishment.


    "My God, no!"


    The sudden sound of Guiling made everyone stunned.


    Her face was dull.


    "I was fortunate enough to see such legends appear in front of me!"


    Everyone looked at Turtle in confusion.


    "what are you saying?"


    Outside the window, it was just Jin Hong who became a divine marquis after crossing the robbery.


    Although this matter is very rare, but who do not have a strong God as the backstage, they are already numb.


    It''s just that the people around him have become powerful gods, which makes them really envious.


    "Haven''t you heard your master say that transcending tribulation to improve the realm is actually divided into thunder tribulation!"


    Guiling blinked at everyone, her face full of curiosity.


    "Is there a difference between the strength and weakness of Thunder Tribulation?"


    Obsidian couldn''t hold back.


    "Yes, thunder robbery does have strengths and weaknesses. It depends on each person''s talent and accumulation to decide. The pale thunder is the most **** thunder robbery."


    "The color is getting darker and darker, and the thunder that reaches blue and white is called the fifth-grade thunder robbery. The accumulation of such thunder robbery practitioners has exceeded that of most practitioners of the same realm. The thunder tribulation, this type of thunder tribulation is called the eighth-grade thunder tribulation."


    "Eighth-Rank Thunder Tribulation, in addition to possessing extraordinary accumulation, one must also possess extraordinary talents, and more importantly, the potential for a combination of exercises is great. Once you pass the Thunder Tribulation, you will not only be able to improve to a great realm, but also allow yourself to get The cultivation base goes further, reaching the edge of the next small realm."


    "Senior Jin Hong is now an eighth-grade thunder calamity. If I were to be hit by the aftermath, I might be seriously injured."


    Glancing nervously at the place where Jin Hong transcended the calamity, a look of envy appeared on Gui Ling''s face.


    "If only when I was transcending the calamity, I could attract the eighth-rank Heavenly Tribulation like Senior Jin Hong!"


    while everyone is watching.


    A ray of light like a shooting star crossed over this area, and suddenly, the dazzling starlight slowly stopped.


    "Why are they here, shouldn''t they be in my Ruoshui realm?"


    Unhappy humming, the figure suddenly broke through the boundary barrier and slowly fell towards the bottom.


    The aura of being a godly prince suddenly burst out, and mercilessly flew towards the world-piercing boat below.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect it to be a new God Hou strongman breaking through. Maybe it''s a friend we are familiar with. I really didn''t expect these two wastes to be able to make God Hou expert!"


    Standing unhappy in the void, he stopped at an altitude of 1,000 meters near the piercing boat.


    On the head of this figure, the golden headband is shining brightly at this time.


    Su Yan glanced at this man, he looked at Xu Qing and Guiling.


    The two were very nervous at this time, as if they were caught by someone.


    "Eighth-Rank Heavenly Tribulation, it seems that after waiting for people to cross the tribulation, I have to go up and make friends. This is a strong man among the gods. If I can become a good friend, I can also have enough confidence to fight for the Bingding realm in the future. ."


    "Teacher Liang, they didn''t expect that many people in the lower realm are holding back their cultivation, and now they are going through tribulations one after another!"


    "Shen Hou strong, once you get used to the lower realm, what kind of terrifying combat power will erupt in the lower realm. When the unified realm returns to the sect again, even the teacher must obediently give up his position to me!"


    Thinking about it, the figure stagnated in mid-air, waiting for the calamity in the distance to dissipate.


    With a bang, far away, the catastrophe finally slowly dissipated.


    Between the heavens and the earth, there was only a golden-red Thunder Dragon stuck on the ground, with Jin Hong floating in its stomach.


    As a gust of wind blew, the fiery wind Foehn could not be resisted even by a boundary-piercing boat.


    "Be careful Qingshan, this is a Foehn that ignores the block."


    Obsidian let out a low growl, and the defensive cloak behind him rose into the air as if in front of Lu Qingshan.


    Su Yan calmly felt the arrival of this Foehn wind, and only got three meters in front of him but disappeared.


    Xingyan smacked his mouth in satisfaction, this Foehn was not simple, and it was of great benefit to him.


    On weekdays, most of the places where he practiced were the places where the great monks left the Foehn after the calamity, and most of the Foehn in these places would be taken away by him as materials for his own cultivation.


    Patting his stomach, Xingyan raised his head and looked towards the extreme distance.


    "This is!"


    "Blessed by Heavenly Thunder?"


    Xingyan''s hand trembled slightly, and Tianlei gave blessings. This is an abnormal phenomenon that can only occur if one''s own blessings are deep and accumulated, and the natural talent and guardianship will appear.


    Such divine thunder will possess the power of the origin of a realm.


    Once absorbed, Jin Hong will have the blessing of the power of the realm.


    In this world, the powerhouse of the same realm will not be his opponent.


    Jin Hongshen is favored by this realm!


    Just when Xingyan was envious, Jin Hong had already woken up, and the Golden Red Thunder Dragon had completely entered his body.


    Looking at the direction, he quickly flew towards the broken world boat.


    "Your Majesty, our boss Xiangliu is chasing after him!"


    "What should I do, he actually broke through the realm of the gods, if he is angry, we will suffer an inconceivable disaster!"


    "His Majesty!"


    Both Xu Qing and Guiling began to panic.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the two of them, his eyes swept over Xiang Liu, but he pouted in disdain.


    "Is he strong?"


    Both Xu Qing and Guiling were stunned.


    "Sir Xiangliu is one of the top ten in our B-level realm in terms of combat power. He has now broken through to the realm of gods, and his combat power will be further improved. Don''t you think that Senior Jin Hong will be able to fight him after breaking through? !"


    "Even for Senior Jin Hong, it will take a lot of time to convert accumulation into strength."


    Xu Qing''s palms are shaking. They have experienced the means of Lord Xiangliu. If there are men who don''t obey his orders, he will kill them immediately!


    Especially their subordinates who have betrayed Xiang Liu will be taken away by him as soon as possible!


    "Xu Qing, Guiling, come out, the two of you, and follow me to welcome this powerful god-like man!"


    Xiang Liu''s indifferent voice sounded in their ears.


    The two almost fell to the ground.


    "Why are you still dawdling, it is a rude behavior to stay in the broken world boat, Xingyan, you are also here, Shui Lan, you are all there, well, just to save me from looking for you everywhere."


    "Come out, become my subordinates, integrate the Bingding realm with me, and let us unify the lower realm to achieve unparalleled merits."


    "Now that I have mastered almost thirty realms, as long as there are twenty more realms, Kongtongzi, who has arrived for the first time, will never be my opponent!"


    Xiang Liu''s indifferent voice reverberated in the broken world boat.


    "Who is talking nonsense in my ear?"


    Su Yan frowned and swept towards Xiang Liu with a cold gaze.


    "Jin Hong, kill him for me!"

 Chapter 5434： kill

    Chapter 5434 Killing


    "presumptuous!"


    Xiang Liu''s face changed wildly.


    He stared at Su Yan fiercely like a wolf.


    The imposing manner of the **** general realm was like a mountain, and it was ruthlessly crushing towards Su Yan.


    "What qualifications do you have to act wild in front of this old man!"


    "Don''t let the old man get away!"


    Xiang Liu''s power was raised to the limit.


    The strength that belongs to the powerful gods is sweeping in all directions.


    This level of strength, even if Obsidian and others desperately protect each other, they can''t resist.


    Xiang Liu''s face was full of pride when he saw that the gods would be knocked away by his own strength.


    "The ignorant ants, who dare to say nonsense in front of me, want to let this new **** Hou slaughter me, what qualifications do you have!"


    Roaring again and again, Xiang Liu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The palm of his hand fell gently, and the corners of his mouth were full of pride.


    As long as this kid is slaughtered, all the gods in front of him will be transferred to his command!


    How could he not do such a good thing.


    Even if it is a newly promoted God Hou strong, maybe he will surrender to him.


    All of this is because he Xiangliu has special abilities.


    The instinct of exorcism and profit led him to make such a choice.


    It''s near, it''s near!


    As long as he kills this kid with an invincible attitude, he can make everyone surrender in front of him.


    Just when Xiang Liu was extremely proud, the streamer suddenly appeared and slammed down at the bottom!


    A loud bang.


    The golden streamer that penetrated the sky and the ground fell fiercely on Xiang Liu''s body, causing him to roar.


    "Damn, how dare you do something to me!"


    On the surface of the body, the artifact began to spin continuously.


    A small scale resisted all the attacks that Jin Hong displayed on the sky.


    "Dare to touch me?"


    "You kid is a little crazy!"


    Blood light burst out from Xiang Liu''s eyes, and the scales behind him rose into the air one by one.


    These scales are dazzling on the surface.


    With Xiang Liu''s urging, in an instant, these scales began to burst into bright light, rushing towards Su Yanhao.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how mad you are, you can only be arrogant for a little while!"


    Xiang Liu''s body was swept forward with a mighty divine aura, and behind him, two huge spear heads slowly stood up and aimed at Su Yan.


    "Killing all things!"


    The terrifying force charged towards Su Yan mightily.


    A full 30,000 splendid light spots continued to fall.


    The terrifying energy fluctuations in the realm of the gods are madly pervading.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    A low growl sounded.


    A silvery white light continued to bloom around Xiang Liu''s body, and it aimed at Jin Hong who was rushing and rolled away.


    "No, go back, this is our master Xiangliu''s famous skill, Silver World!"


    "Within a range of three hundred miles, the power of the silver world is extremely powerful. Master once commented that this move can even be comparable to that of the old-fashioned gods!"


    "It''s only comparable, I thought it was surpassed."


    The terrifying Divine Essence fluctuations suddenly spread.


    Xiang Liu''s face changed wildly, and he could clearly feel that the ant behind him was also showing the mighty fluctuations of Divine Marquis Realm Divine Essence.


    how can that be!


    There is actually the strength of a god-like powerhouse, but he is willing to be a misunderstood powerhouse of the gods?


    He didn''t understand, he didn''t dare to think.


    At this time, Xiang Liu could only turn around and punch him hard behind him.


    The terrifying Divine Essence fluctuation suddenly exploded.


    pity.


    The two powerful gods joined forces, and even if Xiangliu''s strength was amazing, he was won by one move.


    "With this little strength, I thought you were so powerful!"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Su Yan walked back to Jin Hong.


    "It''s up to you next."


    Jin Hong was stunned for a while, and then a red tide appeared on his face.


    Su Yan is asking him to pay the registration certificate!


    As long as he kills Xiang Liu, he is his own.


    Otherwise, even the Great Dao Oath will not be trusted.


    Without any hesitation, Jin Hong slapped Xiang Liu with his palm.


    Xiang Liu, who was just trapped, suddenly widened his eyes.


    "no, do not want"


    Xiang Liu almost went mad and wanted to break free, but unfortunately Jin Hong''s speed accelerated again.


    Suddenly, the sky began to be covered with dark clouds, and blood dripped on this boundary.


    The surface of Jin Hong''s body also had blood-colored light flickering.


    "This is the power that is fed back to this realm after the fall of the powerful gods."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for making me stronger again!"


    Jin Hong looked at Su Yan sincerely, he was not a fool at this time.


    Su Yanming clearly wanted to help him and make him stronger.


    It is a blessing for him to have such a majesty!


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I, Jin Hong, swear by my life today that if I betray your Majesty in the future, I will be killed on the spot, and I will be struck by thunder!"


    Five thunders of thunder suddenly sounded above the sky.


    Several great generals looked at Jin Hong with complicated expressions.


    In order to gain Su Yan''s favor, the first powerhouse to advance to the Divine Marquis Realm made such a poisonous oath, which made the three of them sit on pins and needles.


    "His Majesty!"


    Guiling was silent for a moment, then she took a step forward.


    "The same is true of your subordinates. If there is any action against His Majesty, let me hit the top with five thunders..."


    Several major subordinates have sworn.


    Every **** general received a response from Tianlei.


    Lu Qingshan watched everyone swear, and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    "I, Lu Qingshan, also swear to God!"


    "I will always be loyal to Your Majesty. If there is any act of infidelity, let me strike five thunders!"


    Obsidian looked at Lu Qingshan silently.


    Everyone laughed.


    Lu Qingshan''s oath did not cause the slightest thunder, but the blood rain in the sky began to spread.


    Su Yan patted Lu Qingshan on the shoulder.


    "I''m afraid it''s because your cultivation is not enough that Tiandao doesn''t respond."


    "Prepare to leave, we are going to go back to the Holy Dynasty after Yin!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, everyone was refreshed and got into the car.


    Soon, the piercing boat wobbled and flew towards the sky.


    Soon after the crowd left.


    The colored passage suddenly opened in this area, and a burly figure slowly walked out of the passage.


    His eyes glanced around.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that even the strong men of the gods have appeared, and there are carriers of the holy medicines!"


    "Interesting, really interesting, the top powerhouse in the younger generation like Xiangliu has also fallen!"


    With a sigh, the burly figure slowly grabbed towards the ground.


    "It''s a pity, this realm will soon usher in liquidation!"


    The figure stepped into the colored channel again, and soon disappeared.


    At the moment when the burly figure disappeared.


    Under the ground of this realm, a black hole suddenly appeared.


    A chubby, flesh-colored worm emerged from the hole.


    "Finally escaped, now I can rest assured to taste delicious food in the realm of the gods until I thrive!"


    The flesh-colored little bug was excited.

 Chapter 5435： return of glory

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-five chapters return of glory


    The realm of Yin and Jin.


    Although Su Yan left for a short time, only three months.


    But after the Yin Dynasty, the Holy Dynasty has changed its appearance.


    In today''s realm, the spirit of domineering has begun to appear.


    The soaring people in the city are all strong in the realm of transformation.


    Today, there are as many as the feathers of a cow in the realm of Yin and Jin.


    As Su Yan''s name became more and more famous, the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty occupied more and more realms.


    The Yin-Jin realm has become the object of worship in the surrounding weak realms.


    Even if the Queen of Yin did not dispatch troops to conquer, there were already many weak realms who came to take refuge on their own.


    Sitting in the large study, Yin Hou looked at the familiar desktop.


    Once upon a time, she was still the Holy Master of the Holy Dynasty, but now she is just a subordinate of His Majesty the Holy Emperor.


    but��


    As a subordinate, she did not feel that her power had been weakened, but instead it had increased a lot.


    The Jin Dynasty has now become a part of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty.


    She could clearly feel that as more and more realms came to pay tribute, the number of powerhouses that could be tolerated in this realm was gradually increasing.


    And she, as the prime minister of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, her current cultivation base has also been rolling up.


    That layer, which was once extremely mysterious to her, can still be touched today!


    God will!


    Once she breaks through this realm, she will become Su Yan''s capable general.


    Even though His Majesty the Holy Emperor has unparalleled power, there are definitely not many gods under his command today. If he can rank among them, I am afraid that his status will be further improved.


    "Your Highness Queen Yin!"


    After Shi Xiang''s maid glanced worriedly, her face was full of tension.


    Her Majesty the Empress has been smiling more and more recently. Could it be because Her Majesty the Holy Emperor has created a vast territory outside?


    "What, is there something important to report?"


    The queen frowned and looked at the maid.


    In the same way, a large site also has the disadvantage of a large site. Now she needs to take charge of the twenty-seven realms in person, and the government affairs have made her devastated, and she does not know what to do.


    "There is a world piercing boat that is slowly stopping outside!"


    The maid cautiously swept over to the back of the shadow, very good, her old man was not angry with her presumptuousness.


    "It looks exactly the same as what His Majesty the Holy Emperor is riding."


    The maid''s voice fell, and the Yin Queen suddenly stood up, and she quickly ran towards the window.


    Isn''t that the spirit-transforming realm-strength piercing boat that looks very tacky with jewels and jewels the flying boat that Su Yan was riding?


    "Hmph, this Lu family really did not waste my cultivation back then, and now they have become the right-hand man of His Majesty the Holy Emperor, but have they forgotten that they all depend on my charity today!"


    "It doesn''t matter, they are all officials from the same dynasty, maybe they will rely on him in the future!"


    After a moment of silence, Queen Yin quickly rushed out of the palace and greeted the world-piercing boat in the sky.


    In the sanctuary below.


    The densely packed god-changing realm powerhouses swept up into the sky, and their bodies were shining in all directions.


    For a time, the entire imperial capital of the Holy Dynasty burst into seven colors of light, and it also made the eyes of the masters of the small realms who came to play sparkle.


    "His Majesty!"


    The Queen of Yin quickly stopped in the void, and without hesitation, bowed to the piercing ark.


    "The ministers welcome the triumphant return of His Majesty the Holy Emperor!"


    Uniform voices rang out incessantly.


    Inside the world boat.


    Jin Hong looked at the outside world, his face was full of astonishment.


    Is this His Majesty''s base camp?


    Judging from the concentration of Divine Essence alone, it has far exceeded the realm he has stayed in before.


    If it is improved for a few more days, I am afraid that it can be compared with the worst realm in the B-level realm.


    Xingyan looked around, eyes full of excitement.


    This was the first time he had seen such a prosperous realm, which caused a throbbing in his heart.


    The concentration of divine essence could not be compared with the B-level realm, but the potential in this realm made his heart move.


    As a strong man in the realm of gods, the core of his gods is to protect!


    Guiling blinked, the crowd below made her a little dumbfounded.


    There are indeed many peak powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and there are indeed many in the B-level realm, but most of these people are surrounded by hidden traces to improve their strength.


    Only after becoming a strong man in the realm of gods will he come out to travel around.


    The peak powerhouses in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm in front of him are probably in the thousands now.


    At the peak of the late stage of the God Transformation realm, even if this realm is a single B-level realm, there are few other than the top realm that can have such a heritage.


    Is this the strength of His Majesty the Holy Emperor?


    The piercing boat slowly descended.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the God Transformation Realm that was descending in front of him, and he waved behind him.


    Obsidian stepped forward.


    Everyone present seemed to feel the natural enemy, their hairs stood up, and the weapons around their waists swayed automatically, as if they wanted to kill the enemy.


    "It''s interesting, it seems that you have been trained very well by the queen."


    Su Yan smiled and patted Obsidian.


    "Some of you know him. He is the Great Elder of the Black Earth Realm, a peak powerhouse of God Transformation Realm, but now his strength has surpassed that of a divine general."


    "I know that many of you choose to rely on us because you see our strength."


    "But it doesn''t matter, as long as you are loyal to our Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, I can also let you master the same powerful power, so that your realm can also be guarded by gods!"


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and bursts of thunderous roars sounded.


    Isn''t joining a powerful realm just to gain benefits and make the heritage of your hometown stronger?


    Everyone''s eyes were like lightning, staring at Su Yan.


    A chance to become a **** general?


    "His Majesty!"


    The Queen''s heart was moved, and she quickly walked in front of Su Yan.


    "The realm of Yin and Jin is now profound, and I have no time to take care of the overall situation because of my low energy level. You can see if you give me the opportunity to successfully enter the realm of gods!"


    The Queen of Yin looked at Su Yan anxiously, this was a dangerous move, and she had no time to take it into account in the face of the temptation of strength.


    "sure!"


    Su Yan chuckled lightly and made a move.


    "The **** general who came back with me this time is not the only one, Obsidian. How could I treat you so badly for me?"


    One of Shenhou''s precious medicines was taken out and handed to the Queen of Yin.


    "When this big guy drinks this precious medicine, you will have the opportunity to enter the realm of the gods!"


    Looking at the precious medicine of the gods in her hand, she opened the cork and swallowed it without saying a word.


    The green precious medicine slowly passed through the internal organs behind the yin, and suddenly a majestic green light spread out and enveloped her in it.


    The green light condensed into a green cocoon.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan nervously.


    At this moment, Xingyan took a step forward, and the imposing manner of the late stage peak was released fiercely.


    Shui Lan stepped forward, and the imposing manner of the **** general in the mid-term realm slammed out.


    Xu Qing smiled slightly, and the divine aura unfolded.


    Guiling was silent, and the colorful divine light suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 5436： The background is against the sky!

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-sixth chapter is against the sky!


    "Is this the strength of the Holy Dynasty?"


    How majestic the breath of the five great generals!


    It''s like facing a huge ocean.


    The breath of the five powerhouses is slightly drawn, enough to easily suppress all the gods present.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air in unison, and they all completely restrained the breath of their peak in the late stage of God Transformation.


    In the eyes of these great gods, they are a group of ants.


    Just under the stimulation of these divine generals, a green light suddenly flashed in Queen Yin''s eyes.


    There was a sudden roar in the sky.


    I don''t know when, the dark clouds have appeared above the capital.


    These dark clouds are gathering continuously, and after a while, they have gathered into a terrifying black cloud thousands of miles away.


    Beneath the dark clouds, lightning flashed.


    Suddenly.


    The Queen of Yin hurriedly flew towards the Tribulation Platform built for herself above the capital.


    As Queen Yin slowly landed on the Tribulation Platform, the blazing white light cut through the darkness.


    Continuously smashed towards the shadow.


    "It''s really surprising that there is such a catastrophe in the lower realm."


    Xingyan sighed with emotion, and he looked at Jin Hong with a complicated expression.


    This guy Jin Hong surpassed him silently and became the strongest expert under Su Yan.


    Now, Xingyan is only the second strongest person under Su Yan.


    Xingyan is a proud and arrogant person, he does not want to be someone else''s second child.


    Looking at Su Yan, he couldn''t help but draw closer.


    "Your Majesty, I also want to become stronger, as long as you make me stronger, I will always be loyal to you!"


    Su Yan was silent.


    Xingyan knelt down on one knee without hesitation.


    "Your Majesty, I long to become stronger!"


    Xingyan raised his head, his eyes full of anticipation.


    If he can become a powerful god, even if he returns to the second-level realm, he will be qualified to become the master of one realm!


    Su Yan looked at Xingyan calmly.


    "Do you want to be stronger?"


    Xingyan lowered his head and nodded vigorously.


    "Then go to Jin Hong and let him teach you the exercises, so that you can break through the realm of gods."


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, Xingyan turned around and knelt without hesitation.


    "Brother Jin Hong, I hope you can..."


    All the powerhouses in the God Transformation realm raised their heads one after another, looking at Xingyan in amazement. This **** general knelt down without hesitation in order to become stronger, which definitely made their faces continue to heat up!


    This is the real cultivator, who is giving everything to become stronger!


    And they are still trying to use their own numbers to make His Majesty make a choice.


    But the next second, they were all shocked.


    An invisible force was exerted on them, and this force was incomparably vast, as if the power of the entire realm was gathered here.


    Although there was no malicious intent, they still changed their expressions.


    As the strength gradually increased, they saw Xingyan, a strong general of the gods, standing up little by little at this time.


    far away.


    above the sky.


    A loud click sounded.


    Thunder fell madly.


    At the place where the yin queen crossed the calamity, the dark red thunder suddenly landed.


    Xingyan''s body also moved slowly, and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    His body was actually suspended, and his legs had begun to straighten up a little bit.


    "You and I are ministers in the same hall, so you don''t have to do this great gift!"


    The golden divine light in Jin Hong''s eyes began to diffuse.


    Fingers move slightly forward.


    The rich divine light suddenly flew out of his fingers and rushed into Xingyan''s body.


    Xingyan stood up slowly, his eyes full of amazement!


    "Thank you, Brother Jin Hong, I now know how to go next!"


    "The road to the Lord of God has clearly appeared in front of us."


    Xingyan got up and bowed to Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, I have to leave for a period of time. I need to return to my realm to become a powerful god. After I break through, I will appear by your side as quickly as possible."


    Su Yan nodded, and Xingyan suddenly rose into the sky.


    At this time, the cultivation base of the peak of the **** general actually had a small breakthrough after accepting the transmission.


    In the blink of an eye, Xingyan disappeared.


    The thunder in the distance also disappeared.


    Crossing the robbery in Taichung.


    After the shadow, she slowly got up, and the dark light behind her began to diffuse.


    The divine general''s breath slowly swept the four directions.


    The surrounding God Transformation Realm powerhouses are all excitedly looking at Yin Hou at this time. They never thought that it would be so easy to become a God General Powerhouse, and they only need to get a treasure medicine to easily achieve it.


    "Your Majesty, we also implore you to grant the precious medicine, so that we can enter the gods'' general advancement, and we are also willing to swear by the Great Dao oath!"


    Everyone was in a hurry.


    This is an important opportunity to be able to become a powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm.


    "Your Majesty, to become a strong general of God, this is a great opportunity for me."


    "As long as you let me become a strong general, no matter what you ask us to do, we will agree!"


    "His Majesty!"


    A group of people looked at Su Yan eagerly.


    However, the chief executive of Obsidian sneered again and again, stepped forward and swept over the crowd.


    "Just rely on you, what qualifications do you have to pray to Your Majesty. If you really want to get His Majesty''s reward, then do your deeds obediently."


    "Sweep the worlds, expand the territory for us and others, and let His Majesty''s glory shine on all worlds!"


    He let out a light breath, and the face of the elder Obsidian was full of pride.


    The people around cast a glance at the elder Obsidian, and they were about to speak, but they were repelled by the terrifying black light in the next second.


    "Your Highness Queen Yin, this is you!"


    Seeing Yin Queen''s shot, everyone stared in dissatisfaction.


    "Before Your Majesty, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Yin Hou glanced at everyone with a cold face.


    "Your Majesty, please allow me to divide the qualifications for obtaining the precious medicine."


    Su Yan nodded.


    "You bunch of brainless things, didn''t see it, is your Majesty tired? Get out of the way, His Majesty is back to the palace!"


    A crisp shout sounded, Obsidian eagerly led the way, Lu Qingshan followed, and the three disappeared into the palace.


    "Senior Jin Hong, brothers, please come with me, I have found a suitable place for you in the royal city!"


    ��


    Kongtongzi slowly took two quick steps towards the front.


    Behind him, there are more than 10,000 god-transforming powerhouses. It is a pity that even though his cultivation is strong, he does not have enough divine medicine in his hand to improve his subordinates.


    Today, this group of people who can enter the realm of the gods is less than a palm of the hand.


    But the benefits are equally obvious.


    Today''s Kongtongzi has strengthened a lot of control over the 100 realms in the lower realm.


    Kongtongzi''s harvest is also extremely rich. Recently, he can faintly feel that his cultivation base, which has been banned for many years, finally has the opportunity to improve again.


    Once improved, with his Kongtong Taoist body, he can definitely easily cultivate this secret method to the extreme! "


    Suddenly, a light laughter sounded.


    "Kongtongzi, your cultivation hasn''t improved yet, it''s really pitiful!"


    "The Daozi of the dignified Kongtong faction has been stuck in the realm of the gods for so many years!"


    A voice full of mockery suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 5437： Kongtongzis ruthless means

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-seventh chapters of Kongtongzi''s ruthless means


    "Gu Hou, you have been promoted to the realm of God Hou?"


    Kongtongzi looked at the person with indifference, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "You are really stingy, didn''t you just say something about you, as for using your eyes to stab me?"


    "You have collected the power of so many realms, why haven''t you been promoted to the realm of gods?"


    "You look at me?"


    Gu Hou carried his skirt and walked to Kongtongzi, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "Are you worried that you will lose your title of Kongtongzi after becoming a god, or are you worried that your master will take away the majesty of your first seed?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how could my master take away my identity and my foundation!"


    Staring fiercely at Gu Hou, Kongtongzi''s face was full of dissatisfaction!


    "How can the mere ants know my plan?"


    "Really, my ant is far beyond your realm now, how long do you think you can hold it in my hands?"


    Laughing loudly, Gu Hou''s aura burst out and pressed towards Kongtongzi.


    Within three meters of Kongtongzi''s body, the ground suddenly cracked.


    Heaven and earth are all dark.


    The terrifying aura was like a mountain rolling over Kongtongzi fiercely.


    "You are courting death!"


    A terrifying roar suddenly sounded.


    A red light suddenly appeared in Kongtongzi''s eyes, and he aimed at Gu Hou and pressed him hard.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The world is broken!


    The place where the two were standing had now turned into a huge black hole.


    inside the black hole.


    There is a faint streamer emerging.


    It was the streamer caused by the impact of the vitality fluctuations on the two people!


    The thick mud mist wrapped the two of them in the center.


    "Kongtongzi, how can your strength be so huge, even if I am a god, it is not your right..."


    Gu Hou''s voice stopped abruptly.


    In the void, there was only one figure left, quietly holding down his hands.


    "Have you reached the limit?"


    "If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have listened to Master''s words. I should continue to accumulate power in the God Transformation Realm and be promoted with a hundred times the power of the God Transformation. Now I can accommodate a thousand times the power of a **** general."


    "Pity!"


    Looking up, a wry smile appeared on Kongtongzi''s face.


    The power of luck in the two hundred realms made him almost unable to breathe. Today, under the stimulation of Gu Hou, he finally reached his limit.


    "Well, with two hundred times the strength, even in the realm of the gods, you can become the elite of the group of people who are second only to the strong men of Liehou."


    "You can try to fight against the gods with your own power!"


    "In that case, break through!"


    out of thin air.


    A streamer suddenly burst.


    Between heaven and earth, a bright circle of light suddenly appeared.


    In the aperture, a figure began to gradually change shape at this time.


    As if the wind is growing, with just three breaths, he has become a giant ten miles high.


    "Interesting, the power of the lower world is so compatible with my breakthrough, Master, Master!"


    "It turns out that you have been misleading me all the time. You wait for me to see how I will trouble you after I successfully become a powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm!"


    Kongtongzi roared again and again, and behind him, a light circle suddenly brightened.


    "Hundred times the power to open for me!"


    With a loud click, his muscles and bones began to strengthen wildly.


    The strong power of the divine essence enveloped him, and the realm he was in was almost drained by him!


    The fluctuation of the divine essence wrapped him into a cocoon.


    The news began to spread like crazy.


    Outside the thousands of realms, the sleepy Taoist opened his eyes, and he took a sip of the wine gourd around his waist in dissatisfaction.


    "I really didn''t expect that there are such powerful peers in the lower realm. It''s interesting. I''ll wait and see if you can fight against me after your breakthrough!"


    Close your eyes again.


    The gentle breathing of the Taoist caused the surrounding membranes to tremble slightly.


    in the dark.


    The dark red eyes appeared again.


    "Interesting, very interesting."


    "The proud sons of mankind have all descended to the realm, and the strength of this Kongtong son has also crushed the realm of his peers!"


    "It seems that my strategy was miscalculated. I didn''t expect that someone would beat you to death for something illusory. If such a situation occurs in our clan, we will only get rid of the two without hesitation."


    "It seems that I don''t need to worry about the next trick. Just take this man and let him help me destroy most of the realms as I wish."


    "Having mastered a more powerful forehead, this man''s strength will be raised to a peak. At that time, even if he is a strong king of gods, he will be able to try it."


    "Now, it''s time for you to come forward, Mei Ji!"


    With a chuckle, a graceful woman flew out from behind her big eyes. The woman''s body was covered with alluring fair skin.


    Just looking at the moist skin makes people feel the urge to go forward and keep it warm.


    "Meiji!"


    With a soft call, the light behind the big eyes suddenly appeared.


    "Go and charm this man who is breaking through, let him obediently become my captive, and help me kill that Su Yan!"


    "Know the master, the slave family will go now!"


    The charming voice sounded, and Mei Ji slowly walked towards the man, twisting her body, causing her big eyes to breathe a lot harder.


    "Damn, how can this race born from crossbreeding be so seductive, I almost can''t hold it!"


    Taking a deep breath, Mei Ji took two steps forward.


    "Next, what should I do?"


    "How about getting your heart, sweetie?"


    Mei Ji''s body quietly dissipated.


    When it reappeared, it was already inside the Divine Essence Egg.


    "Since this is the case, I have understood your intentions, then let us blend with each other and become the sharpest swords under the hands of Emperor Jay Nuo!"


    The black umbilical cord was pulled out by Mei Ji, and she aimed at the split in front of her and joined it fiercely.


    The dark light instantly soaked the whole egg.


    For a time, the power of black and white began to spin inside the egg.


    ��


    Within the B-level boundary.


    Kun Pengzi was sitting in the Taoist temple on Kongtong Mountain.


    As the headmaster, he is actually an idler.


    In the B-level realm, strength is the most respected, and he now sits firmly in the position of the headmaster of Kongtong Mountain, all because of his extraordinary strength.


    However, there is also a big hidden danger. If his disciple can catch up, maybe he can become his heir.


    He became the headmaster in Kongtong Mountain.


    And he can only inherit the long-cherished wish of several generations of heads, become the Supreme Elder in the sect, and stand in front of the stage to **** the sect.


    Right now.


    Kun Pengzi suddenly frowned, and he could easily feel that a jade plaque beside him had completely burst.


    It''s Kongtongzi!


    Could it be that he has already broken through in the lower realm?


    This idiot, doesn''t he know that after breaking through the lower realm, there is no way to be as strong as the breakthrough in the B-level realm?

 Chapter 5438： gather peoples hearts

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-eight chapters gather people''s hearts


    "Buzz!"


    A rapid vibration broke the silence of the night.


    Xingyan opened his eyes.


    It was the cross-border teleportation stone that rang. Looking at the starlight above, Xingyan pondered for a moment.


    This seems to be the unfortunate person who has been placed farthest among the descendants of the Lu family, Lu Chen.


    "Lu Chen, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Xingyan''s tone was indifferent, although he liked this kid, but he didn''t want to pay too much attention to it.


    "Yes, of course there is. I''m afraid you don''t know about Senior Xingyan yet. We have already made a mess in the outside world. It is said that Senior Kongtongzi, who came down from the upper realm, has now successfully entered the realm of God Marquis!"


    "Just now, a powerful goddess who was carrying a wine gourd went to ask for advice, but he was easily killed by him."


    "In their war, they have shattered three realms, and now many homeless people are approaching us quickly."


    Lu Chen was about to cry.


    The two strong men fought, and it was everyone who was unlucky.


    "Accept the homeless people in the realm, and ask why the war is started!"


    Xingyan sighed sadly.


    This is trouble.


    When two god-level powerhouses fought against each other, the only unlucky ones were the weak creatures in the realm.


    Once the powerful gods start the battle, it must be dark.


    The gods and marquis-level powerhouses themselves represent the weak Bingding realm.


    Its own strength can easily destroy a realm.


    But when it is not a last resort, the God Hou level powerhouse will not easily do it.


    After the realm is destroyed, they still need to be responsible for repairing, otherwise the top powerhouses of this god''s realm will come and let them use their own cultivation and fleshly bodies to repair.


    "Now, the name of the powerful **** who defeated is not an outsider, it is Kongtongzi!"


    When Xingyan heard the name, he sat down on the ground.


    what!


    Kongtongzi!


    This is the nightmare of many gods and powerhouses.


    Unexpectedly, he has become a god!


    I am afraid that the powerhouses in the realm of gods will not be at peace now.


    Every contemporary number one **** general and powerhouse will become an unrivaled existence once he becomes a **** marquis.


    Now, in the B-level realm, there are at least ten existences that can fight against the powerhouses of the gods.


    Kongtongzi''s master is also so strong.


    Unfortunately!


    Kun Pengzi and other old-fashioned powerhouses just don''t want the younger generation to rise up because of this.


    The first is because he did not sit on the throne with all his strength for a long time.


    Just as Xingyan was filled with emotion, a stream of light fell.


    It''s obsidian.


    "Xingyan, Your Majesty has a request, you must already know about it!"


    Obsidian''s face was full of solemnity.


    Divine Marquis and strong men are in chaos. If they are not handled properly at such a crucial point, it will cause panic among all the disciples.


    Xingyan let out a long sigh, and his eyes fell on Obsidian.


    "I know, let''s go!"


    Obsidian nodded and turned to leave.


    In the Holy Dynasty after Yin.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff at this time.


    Empress Yin squeezed a smile on her face in the prime minister''s position.


    "Your Majesty, are you kidding me that our territory has expanded to such a degree?"


    Feeling the bonus of the power of luck, Queen Yin''s heart trembled fiercely, and he looked at the man on the throne in disbelief!


    "You feel it, don''t you?"


    Su Yan also looked at the information presented in front of him in disbelief, how long it had been.


    In less than half a year, the forces under his command have reached more than fifty realms.


    Today, the powerhouses of these realms are fighting everywhere. They are like hungry wolves staring at each other, eager to conquer all directions to obtain resources.


    In this way, we can help our ancestors get enough points in the Holy Dynasty.


    "The powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm that we finally gathered together are almost gone now. I heard that they all used the world piercing ark to choose to return to their respective realms and start to fight in the Quartet!"


    "Now, the southeastern border has also become their next target."


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s better for us to hurry up and expand in an all-round way?"


    "Kongtongzi has become a powerful god, and his master Kun Pengzi may come forward to fight him!"


    Xingyan stepped forward, his face full of pride.


    As if everything was under control.


    "I agree with what Junior Brother Xingyan said."


    Jin Hong laughed twice, and hurriedly agreed, his eyes shone with stars.


    "Kongtongzi, I have heard of this person under the teacher''s command. He said that he is particularly good at exploiting power. Even if he becomes the head of the Kongtong faction, he will never give power easily in the future. He only has power in his eyes!"


    "As long as we let out the wind and use our mouths to confuse him and his master, we can make him suspicious, and finally choose to break through the realm and return to the second-level realm. At that time, there will be a battle between Kun Pengzi and him."


    "But!"


    The water orchid **** general stepped forward, her face was full of sadness.


    "I once heard my master say that as long as the newly enthroned Kun Pengzi doesn''t want to seize power, he can still put it in the hands of the old sect master!"


    For a while, the hall was silent.


    Su Yan took a step forward.


    The streamer behind him kept appearing.


    At this time, Su Yan''s aura was more than doubled.


    With the addition of a huge amount of luck, although he is only at the peak of the god-transforming realm, the fluctuation of vitality is so vast that he can be compared with the peak gods.


    His eyes swept across the crowd.


    He sat slowly on the throne.


    "In the end, I want to fight this Kongtongzi. Let me solve this matter, and the rest of the people will help me lay down the surrounding realms, so that the number of realms under my command should exceed one hundred."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded in unison, and Jin Hong tore open the gap.


    Everyone entered their respective gaps one after another.


    Jin Hong sent everyone away, and he stood in front of Su Yan obediently.


    "Your Majesty, look, what should I do next?"


    "From today onwards, you are the general of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, and the luck of the title of general is yours alone!"


    The voice fell.


    In front of Su Yan, a strong golden light fell steadily.


    Jin Hong''s body has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At this time, scales continued to appear on the surface of his body, which looked extremely amazing.


    Jin Hong felt the powerful strength in his body, and he quickly knelt down in front of Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your gift. I can already feel that my strength has increased dozens of times with the blessing of luck!"


    "I can clearly feel that if our territory is vast enough, my strength will increase!"


    "As long as I can achieve a hundred-fold increase, I can have the confidence to fight Na Kongtongzi."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    "Go, go and count the army of the Holy Dynasty of my Yin Hou, this will be an important force for you to sweep the Bingding realm for me!"


    Jin Hong nodded, turned around and left.


    Looking at the backs of everyone leaving, Su Yan sighed deeply.


    Kongtongzi!

 Chapter 5439： Defying the Heaven

    The fifth thousand four hundred and thirty-nine chapters defying the sky


    Back to the retreat room again.


    He has read the entire article on the exercises of the King''s Road.


    Really strong.


    King Zhong''s practice is remarkable on the road of cultivation.


    If you practice according to his methods, your strength can indeed increase by leaps and bounds in a short period of time.


    It''s a pity that this method is vulgar in Liehou''s eyes.


    "Boy, are you reading that broken book again?"


    "Come on, call me grandpa and I will teach you the exercises that were brought out from the mysterious cemetery."


    "Why do you think the world is afraid of me, isn''t it because I practiced the art of that divine weapon?"


    Liehou grinned, his eyes shining brightly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that a corner of his body had always remained transparent, Su Yan would have even thought that he was recovering again.


    Under the action of the powerful divine medicine, his body has become more solid now.


    "Senior, why didn''t you go to other people to teach the exercises, and you recognized me?"


    Frowning, Su Yan looked at Liehou curiously.


    The strong man''s favor for himself is not a star.


    "You kid is smelling the root this time. I want to teach it to you because you can make me feel amazing!"


    "You don''t know that this practice is extremely domineering. If you want to cultivate, you must have a hundred times the strength of the same realm. If you want to cultivate to dominate the world, you must have more powerful strength."


    "But don''t worry, once you successfully cultivate successfully, your strength will far exceed the powerhouse of the same realm, and the invincibility of the same realm is definitely not a false statement."


    "And you, I think you have surpassed the power of the same realm by a hundred times. Even if the **** general can have a battle in the later stage, I will want to teach it to you."


    Liehou smiled and turned around in front of Su Yan.


    "Why, if you want to learn, tell me to teach it immediately."


    "Yes, but I don''t want you to take advantage of me."


    Suddenly, Liehou''s thoughts flew towards the knife.


    "You boy!"


    Liehou was furious.


    In the next second, the golden light of the knife was completely restrained by the scabbard.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the empty ground in front of him.


    Mysterious practice?


    He casually put a jade slip in front of him.


    This method was collected from the treasure house of King Zhong.


    The text above actually uses the font of the fairy world. The gods have been in the realm for tens of thousands of years without the immortal world powerhouse soaring. Chance!


    He glanced at the exercises in the jade slip.


    Su Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He could clearly see through the introduction in the jade slip.


    Accumulate a hundred times the power of the same realm, and then compress these powers into a single point!


    If you have enough power, you can accumulate ten small dots and then merge them again to form a small dot.


    In this way, it has a thousand times the power!


    As long as you break through the big realm, every attack you make in the big realm is dozens of times the power of others!


    Such means are superb!


    Su Yan closed his eyes, and began to slowly condense his own strength according to the words in the exercises.


    Divine essence all over the body began to accumulate and compress.


    above the sky.


    The thunder continued to diffuse, and dark black thunder flashed above the clouds.


    Dark red lightning flashed through the clouds.


    The guarding disciples stared blankly at the sky.


    The clouds were a little weird, and they couldn''t make up their minds for a while.


    Although his weakest strength is in the realm of Immortal Emperor, he is still terrified under this heavenly power.


    "Where is the evildoer, get down for me, or the Lord of God will definitely break your corpse into ten thousand pieces!"


    With a low roar, Jin Hong stepped out, and his figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    What responded to him was an unreasonable golden lightning, the electric light was surging, and it slammed downwards.


    With just one breath, the air was already scorched hot.


    A smell of burnt smell continued to permeate.


    Is this a robbery?


    Could it be Your Majesty!


    Jin Hong was thoughtful, and after looking under his eyes, his body slowly retreated.


    His Majesty''s breakthrough is imminent, I am afraid that the overlords of more than fifty realms want to break through the realm, and they will definitely attract the younger generation!


    Sudden.


    The golden thunder suddenly fell from the sky.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "I finally waited. The old man has been waiting for too long. Today, I must seize the opportunity and kill this kid!"


    "The luck of the fifty realms is about to fall on this old man!"


    The terrifying aura suddenly spread, and an old man figure slowly walked out of the colored passage.


    Behind him, there are three figures.


    "You are!"


    "The Four Eyes of Heaven?"


    Jin Hong frowned and looked at everyone with a bad look, his eyes were full of anger.


    "As seniors, you are actually plotting a junior, you are so ruthless!"


    "vicious?"


    After laughing twice, the eldest of the Four Heavenly Eyes strolled forward.


    "Boy, do you know what the other realms have been like these days?"


    "Their dog brains are about to come out, and the powerhouses of the gods are falling continuously!"


    A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and a cane appeared in his hand.


    "If you keep this kid and continue, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the Bingding realm. In this case, it''s better for the old man to kill this kid."


    "Without this kid''s rush to disrupt the situation, we can successfully complete the mission of the master and return to the B-level realm, right?"


    "Is it possible, you still want to stay in the B-level realm?"


    Looking at Jin Hong with cold eyes, the aura of four powerful gods came out.


    "I said why the four seniors actually wanted to suppress your majesty. It turns out that your strength is so powerful that you have all become gods."


    "It''s a pity, I finally cultivated to become a strong man in the realm of gods, but it came to an end."


    Jin Hong shook his head calmly, and he stretched out his finger lightly.


    hum!


    A harsh sound suddenly sounded.


    The four gods suddenly turned pale, and he looked at Jin Hong in horror.


    "This... what means!"


    "Why can I feel the fluctuation of your vitality, which has doubled dozens of times in an instant!"


    The powerhouses in the early days of the gods were able to explode dozens of times of power with every move, and such powerhouses were willing to become the subordinates of this lower realm.


    It is simply humiliating the prestige of the B-level realm!


    "So, do you want to die in my hands?"


    Su Yan calmly looked at the Four Heavenly Eyes, killing intent slowly emerged in his eyes.


    his waist.


    The Zhan Shen Dao has begun to tremble constantly, as if to express his intentions.


    "Yes, I really want to die in your hands, but unfortunately you don''t seem to have the ability!"


    The auras of the four gods were superimposed together, and they were rolling towards Su Yanhao mightily.


    The terrifying aura suddenly erupted, and when superimposed, it was even more powerful than Jin Hong!


    "how can that be!"


    Jin Hong''s face changed wildly.

 Chapter 5440： Four old eyes

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fortieth chapters of the four elders of the eyes of the sky


    "Knowing your breakthrough, how can you not calculate how strong you are at this time!"


    Chi Tianyan, among the Tianyan Four, smiled smugly.


    "Stupid guy, haven''t you recognized the reality, you are going to be unlucky now!"


    "Even if Jin Hong''s strength has broken through the realm of gods, so what, our four brothers have also broken through the realm of gods, and the power of the realm is more than 40."


    "No matter how strong Jin Hong''s ability is, how can it be stronger than the superposition of us!"


    "Now we can easily crush Jin Hong, and there is no way for you to continue to hide!"


    The red light in his eyes suddenly burst out.


    "Look at the old man killing you, and then killing Jin Hong!"


    After laughing twice, the aura of the god-hou realm on Chi Tianyan''s body continued to charge.


    The red light came at an extremely fast speed, and it landed on Su Yan in the blink of an eye.


    A continuous explosion sounded.


    "Boy, aren''t you very strong? Don''t you think you can deal with all of us alone, but you do it!"


    "Let me see your abilities!"


    Suddenly, Chi Tianyan''s voice stopped abruptly, and he stared blankly behind him.


    A figure was slowly standing not far away at this time, and the long knife was inserted into the body of An Qingtong.


    "The third one!"


    With a wailing cry, Chi Tianyan was about to step forward.


    "Don''t worry, it''s you next!"


    A gloomy voice suddenly sounded.


    Behind Chi Tianyan, a golden long knife slowly stabbed forward.


    Chi Tianyan looked behind him with hot eyes, and at some point, Su Yan appeared behind him.


    The blood was gushing out continuously, Chitianyan quickly retreated, he tried to see his wound heal, but the more divine power blessed him, the more panic he became!


    how is this possible!


    Chi Tian''s eyes were stunned.


    He can clearly feel that there is a terrifying knife energy in his body that cannot be eliminated, just like a thorn growing in the flesh, no matter how it can be erased


    "how can that be!"


    Feeling the sword intent in the body sluggishly, Chi Tianyan''s back became cold.


    "Boss, why are you still standing there, do it!"


    The brother behind him yelled.


    Chi Tianyan was only ready to use his supernatural powers.


    A clatter.


    The arrogant and domineering Chitian Eyes instantly shattered his body.


    "Just this strength?"


    Su Yan calmly retracted the Divine Slaying Sword, and looked at the crowd lightly, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Dare to come to me and act wild in front of me?"


    With the blessing of luck, Su Yan''s strength increased too much.


    Even in the face of the powerful gods, they already have the power to resist.


    Quantitative change leads to qualitative change, which is an even more ancient truth.


    "you!"


    Looking at Su Yan with trembling all over, Huang Tianjiao slapped his forehead with the palm of his hand.


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    A dazzling divine light surging out of his dual mode, aimed at Su Yan.


    "Die, I am the divine light of the Yellow Spring that corrodes all things. As long as you are seen by me, you will melt and corrode!"


    "I didn''t want to use this trick to deal with you, now it seems that you are better dead!"


    A continuous roar sounded.


    Huang Quan''s divine light fell on Su Yan fiercely.


    There was a crisp sound.


    Su Yan''s body suddenly exploded.


    Huang Tianjiao felt cold all over, he turned around quickly and looked behind him.


    But it was this turn that made him feel like he had seen a ghost.


    Suddenly, Su Yan was already behind him.


    "you!"


    Huang Tianjiao''s eyes were instantly drowned out by a sword light that was as bright as a meteor.


    Looking at the heads that were already rolling on the ground, the last remaining **** could not help roaring.


    "Do not!"


    "You murderous demon, you die for me!"


    "The extreme way is destroyed!"


    A low growl sounded.


    A terrifying dark light suddenly spewed out from his eyes.


    The rays of light shining like meteors smashed on Su Yan''s body.


    "Go to die in peace!"


    A loud bang.


    A terrifying white smoke suddenly rose from the sky.


    It seemed that something had been detonated, and the horror was extreme.


    The roar continued to resound through the sky.


    "Die!"


    Above the sky, the streamer kept flashing.


    It rushed towards the mighty below.


    Jin Hong didn''t say a word, his body suddenly burst into golden light, aiming at these black rays of light and kept resisting.


    "Your ability is very strong?"


    An indifferent voice sounded behind the man.


    The golden long knife flashed by.


    The head soared instantly.


    For a time, all the four major gods fell in the early stage.


    This is the strength of the Holy Emperor!


    Everyone stared in astonishment.


    With the body of the God Transformation Realm, it is like a dream to slash the strong man of the gods.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan dumbfounded, his face full of astonishment.


    Immediately afterwards, the crowd burst into cheers.


    "Long live His Majesty the Holy Emperor!"


    It wasn''t long before the sky collapsed momentum, and everyone watched as Su Yan attacked the four great gods, and everyone''s faces were filled with enthusiasm.


    With such a powerful protector on their head, they don''t need to worry that they will one day be invaded and enslaved by other realms!


    Above the sky, blood was also dripping down.


    Four games in a row, as if the entire realm is also welcoming the fall of the powerful gods.


    Su Yan sighed and glanced at the people around him.


    "Don''t be too happy!"


    "I can feel a terrifying force sweeping over us just now."


    "The energy contained in this divine soul power can easily destroy me."


    "Boy, there are people outside the world and there are heavens outside the world. The fluctuation of the divine soul just now is the will of the god-like powerhouse. You kill the four gods in a row and cut them like vegetables. This is a huge loss for the B-level realm!"


    "If I guessed correctly, you are already on the list in the B-level realm!"


    Liehou Cannian flew out of the divine weapon, and now one of his fingers has begun to condense the entity.


    After beheading the four gods, the blood of the four gods was swallowed up by him.


    Now, he finally has the hope that his will will no longer dissipate.


    "What a list!"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Liehou puzzled. He had never heard of the list.


    "Your Majesty, Marquis Lie is probably talking about the list of murderers that was rampant 100,000 years ago."


    "The purpose is to pursue those powerhouses who wantonly slaughtered the realm of the gods. Even the senior Liehou who is in a complete state would not dare to enter the list rashly."


    "Now that you have entered the list, it means that you have been targeted!"


    "It seems that this group of people wants to know the means by which you can easily kill the powerhouses in the realm of God Marquis."


    "The B-level realm doesn''t seem to be as detached as I thought, and it is still a secular place where materialistic desires flow."


    Su Yan shook his head in disappointment, and dodged back to the main hall.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, His Majesty, at the moment when you fought against the four great gods, Senior Xingyan won three realms for us."

 Chapter 5441： God shot

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and forty-one


    In the mysterious land of the B-level realm.


    Inside a white and flawless floating island.


    The man with a huge body like a huge statue slowly opened his eyes.


    Like a tidal wave of spiritual thoughts, he kept drilling into his body.


    "Morro, who did you go to see just now?"


    Holding the pagoda in his hand, his burly body with shining light came slowly.


    The corner of the visitor''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Xu Cheng Shenxiang, why are you here?"


    A cold light flashed across his eyes, and a terrifying aura swept across the four directions.


    Even the extremely hard white jade ground continued to fly out of white stone powder under this impact.


    Moro''s complexion turned blue, and there was a faint anger brewing in his eyes.


    "Why can''t I take a look at you, you are a **** after all, how can you sweep the Bingding realm with your mind at every turn, it''s not like you don''t know what''s going on there!"


    "Isn''t it just a group of trash that is inferior to the trash in the B-level realm?"


    Xu Cheng slowly stood still, his palms aimed at the dark place above his head and scratched lightly.


    A white throne the size of a hill fell quickly, letting him sit down out of thin air.


    "waste?"


    Moro''s eyes were full of sneer.


    "It''s the waste in your mouth, but you did something that shocked me!"


    "Do you know the four newly-born gods in our B-level realm?"


    "The superposition of these four gods can form a hundred times the combat power bonus, which is hundreds of times stronger than those of the **** king disciples who have the inheritance of the king.


    But such a powerful junior was slaughtered! "


    "Divine Marquis compete with each other, isn''t it normal to fight and kill, someone killed one of them?"


    Xu Cheng''s face was calm.


    Wasn''t that the case when they were powerful gods?


    "That''s not the case, the person who started it is a peak powerhouse of the God Transformation Realm!"


    "I don''t know what method he cultivated, but his body is very similar to the one I remembered."


    "This cultivation technique has only appeared on the Divine Marquis of the vertical and horizontal side!"


    Moro squeezed his palm tightly, and there was a terrifying scream in the air.


    It was the air that was pinched by her.


    "What technique?"


    Xu Cheng''s face changed wildly. The spirit of the strong man of the gods was extremely firm, and he would not be easily affected by foreign objects. Now he was motivated by a small strong man in the Bingding realm, which seemed to suffer a lot.


    "Do you still remember the golden body that Liehou once was safe and sound under the siege of many strong men of the same realm?"


    Moro''s face twisted.


    "I have never forgotten what that old **** did to me. He even made me kneel down and lick his feet."


    "Now, there is even the successor of his Taoism!"


    Taking a deep breath, Moro''s eyes were full of fire.


    "The mere peak of the Divine Realm can actually imitate Liehou and strike a shocking blow. Such a kid must not stay!"


    Glancing at Xu Cheng, Moruo''s tone was solemn.


    "We must find an opportunity to kill him!"


    "Since the powerhouses in the early stage of the gods are not good, then arrange for the powers in the later stages of the gods to do it!"


    The corners of Xu Cheng''s eyes twitched fiercely, and the clear light all over his body fell towards Moruo''s head.


    "You need to be quiet, if you do something to him, I''m afraid the consequences will be extremely terrifying!"


    "Many gods are also geniuses who have been promoted from the lower realm. If they are allowed to deal with the geniuses of the lower realm, I am afraid that they will share the same hatred!"


    Qingguang kept talking, and Moro calmed down.


    He took a deep look at Xu Cheng.


    "Then what do you say I should do?"


    Such a genius, if he kills the gods of the B-level realm several times again, I am afraid it will dilute the awe of the lower realm for the B-level realm!


    Such things must never happen!


    Grinning his teeth, Moruo took a deep look at Xu Cheng.


    "For now, we probably only have two paths to go."


    "Either, secretly enhance the thunder tribulation, as long as the kid is killed when he is robbed, or God is separated, so as long as you know me and outsiders don''t know."


    "The rest of the gods and seniors of the gods have already gone to the front line, and they are fighting with foreigners to death. Even if they know what we have done inside, they will not pay attention to us."


    "We are the strongest in the B-level realm!"


    "We have to have the mentality of a strong man, and if we want to get the attention of me, is he worthy?"


    Moruo''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he swept towards Xu Cheng.


    "It''s a scourge to keep this kid, I''ll kill him now!"


    "No!"


    Xu Cheng''s forehead was sweating, and he nervously looked at the six-character mantra between Moruo''s fingers.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Moruo''s eyes slowly moved over, staring at Xu Cheng.


    Xu Cheng sighed sadly.


    "I don''t want to, but you don''t know that there are strong kings staring at you and me all the time. If we dare to take action, they will dare to come back and kill us both."


    Moro''s face gradually dimmed, and he turned his head unwillingly and glanced into the distance.


    "Damn, how could this be!"


    "Isn''t the front line of the powerful kings and their brains about to collapse? How could the Ferocious Beast God Realm let them go!"


    "If they stared at me and waited, wouldn''t all our previous things be exposed?"


    Xu Cheng shook his head.


    "The fighting between the juniors is destined by heaven, and if you and I directly attack the juniors, we will die without a place to be buried."


    "If we really want to do it, we can only let the experts in the realm of gods come forward."


    Xu Cheng sighed.


    Moro already understood, he smiled.


    "As expected, it''s you, the strategy is unparalleled in the world, so that the powerhouses in the realm of the gods can confront the realm of the gods."


    "It''s a good idea, I can try it!"


    "But where did the candidates come from?"


    Moro looked at Xu Cheng suspiciously.


    Xu Cheng''s mouth was a goat, and he took out a list from his waist pocket without hesitation.


    "The above are all the powerhouses in the realm of gods who can fight us. You must know that once you fight against these people, the consequences are absolutely extraordinary."


    "Qin Feng, the God of War is invincible with his marksmanship."


    "Huaishu, the Wanhe Saber Technique will shock the world!"


    "Liu Ruyan, the Eight Desolates and Six Harmonies are unparalleled!"


    "Li Siqi, Qiankun borrowed the law?"


    They are all strong, the uncrowned king among the gods.


    Taking a deep breath, Moruo''s finger landed on Li Siqi''s name.


    "I will choose this person to come forward. As long as he is willing, we will cultivate him to the greatest extent, so that he can also have the power to fight the **** king after he has survived the catastrophe and became a god!"


    "I''ll make arrangements right now."


    Xu Cheng turned and left.


    Moro looked gloomily into the distance.


    "It''s really interesting, is the luck like a rainbow, what about the favored son of the sky, what about the bell of luck, see how I kill you and take away your luck!"


    Laughing again and again, Moro closed his eyes.

 Chapter 5442： Luck like a dragon

    The fifth thousand four hundred and forty-two chapters are like a dragon


    The road is quiet.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes again, half a year had passed.


    With the blood of the gods sprinkled from heaven and earth, the entire Yinjin realm has prospered tenfold.


    Elder Obsidian, as a strong general, has lost most of his weight in order to guide the entire continent to live and work in peace and contentment. If it wasn''t for the fact that his aura had surged again, Su Yan would have thought that he had changed his mind.


    "His Majesty!"


    At this time, Obsidian knelt in front of Su Yan again.


    "Thank you for your blessings, now our realm has broken through hundreds, even so, Xingyan seniors are still working hard."


    "Every day a new realm becomes our vassal!"


    Obsidian looked at Su Yan excitedly.


    In the past, he was very satisfied with just being a dog of others, but now if he can improve himself to a higher level, he will follow His Majesty closely.


    His strength will be rapidly improved!


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Hundreds?"


    No wonder his body is getting stronger and stronger.


    Taking a deep breath, feeling the terrifying luck pouring into his body, he couldn''t help but glance around.


    "No wonder, I will feel a terrifying power of luck that is quickly drilling into my body."


    "This power of luck makes me feel like my body is about to burst."


    Breathing out the turbid air, Su Yan took a step forward.


    "Let me see how strong my power of luck has become!"


    Look up to the sky.


    Su Yan saw that the long golden dragon on top of his head was constantly churning, and the long dragon body looked extremely ferocious at this time.


    Qi Luck Dragon?


    These divine beasts themselves represent extraordinary luck, and now their luck has condensed the divine beasts of luck!


    However, these divine beasts only have three claws at this time.


    If it can be improved to more claws, its own strength will probably be improved again.


    Just when Su Yan was silent.


    Jin Hong slowly descended.


    "Your Majesty, there was information just now that Her Royal Highness Queen Yin got a secret when she swept the Quartet, saying that there is a powerful cemetery at the level of a god, look!"


    Jin Hong''s eyes filled with eagerness.


    If they can follow His Majesty into the cemetery again, I am afraid that they will eventually be able to earn a lot of money.


    "Want to go?"


    Su Yan smiled. When he was in the Immortal Realm, he often saw his subordinates eager to go to the tomb to get a chance.


    Unexpectedly, it is the same in the realm of the gods now, and the chin is not allowed to go to the tomb, and turn the opportunity into strength.


    "Then go!"


    Laughing again and again, Su Yan waved his hand.


    Jin Hong is now a powerful god, and it is easy to explore some cemeteries.


    Jin Hongfei quickly left, and all the ministers above the hall were envious for a while.


    Senior Jin Hong''s strength is strong enough, and now he can go to more cemeteries to explore more opportunities!


    "But the important things don''t need me to say, you know what to do."


    With Su Yan''s voice falling.


    The colored channels suddenly disappeared.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the crowded hall in front of him, there was no joy or sorrow on his face.


    "Obsidian, you come to help me handle government affairs, I want to rest for a while."


    Closing his eyes, he began to take over the world''s luck again.


    The divine stones exploded one by one, and all of them turned into pure divine essence, which kept rushing towards Su Yan''s body.


    ��


    Qianyuan Mountain.


    The old man with Hefa Tongyan slowly opened his eyes.


    Today''s Qianyuan Mountain, because of his invincible god-hou realm, has already fled his own enemies.


    Nowadays, people in the B-level realm who are willing to be hostile to him have become extremely rare.


    But in this case, Lao Dao has not played against anyone again for a long time.


    Invincible''s life is as lonely as snow. Even if he wants to find someone to do something, he is looking for the nearby weak chicken realm.


    pity.


    It didn''t take long for those days to disappear completely.


    "Heaven does not give birth to me, Li Siqi, and the road of cultivation is like an eternal night."


    "As long as I, Li Siqi, like it, I will definitely be able to grab it and play with it!"


    "only!"


    Glancing around in confusion, the corners of Li Siqi''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "I don''t have any opponents by my side, it''s really boring, why don''t you try hard to break through to the realm of gods and find gods to play with?"


    Just when he was looking forward to it.


    A loud voice rang in his ears.


    "Li Siqi, I am the **** of Moruo, and I contacted you today to let you go down to the realm and kill a strong man who killed the realm of gods with the power of transforming gods!"


    "This person is suspected to have the inheritance of Liehou, and his strength is unfathomable, but I will also give you an artifact that can help you kill the enemy."


    "This is a means of activating the artifact."


    A wave of mental power pierced into Li Siqi''s mind.


    He suddenly felt something more in his mind.


    "The person you want to kill is called Su Yan. He is now the commander of the Hundred Realms in the Lower Realm. If you can kill her, the power of his realm''s luck will be returned to you!"


    With the idea of ??the gods slowly disappearing.


    A thick layer of sticky sweat appeared on Li Siqi''s body, and he looked up at the sky unwillingly.


    "The powerhouse in the realm of the gods, is this the ability? It will only hide behind the scenes and make people pretend to be foxes and tigers!"


    "However, this artifact should be the pinnacle artifact of the Divine Marquis Realm. If I can possess this pinnacle artifact, no matter how powerful this kid is in the Bingding Realm, he will be easily hacked to death."


    "Just, where is the artifact now!"


    Just when he was thinking about it, a sound of ghost crying and wolf howling sounded outside.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, something big has happened, and weapons are starting to drop from the sky."


    "It''s such a big weapon, just looking at it has already made my mind shake, and I dare not look directly at it!"


    In the sect, the screams of the elders sounded.


    "What a proper way to cry and howl!"


    "We are a B-level realm, so we should look like a B-level realm powerhouse!"


    Excited, Li Siqi looked up and saw that a hammer with a unique shape was rapidly descending.


    Colorful auras flashed on the surface, and a little man appeared on the hammer.


    The little man was holding his hands arrogantly and looking down, pouting as if to vent his dissatisfaction.


    "Anyway, the powerhouses in the realm of the gods all favor the divine weapon that you have, but I didn''t expect to be manipulated by a stinky god, I''m not convinced!"


    The villain gritted his teeth, wishing to scold again and again.


    However, at the moment of falling, the villain felt the power of terror sweeping over.


    The moment its body hit the ground.


    The hammer instantly became smaller, and then landed on Li Siqi''s palm.


    "Su Yan?"


    "It seems that as long as I kill you, this powerful artifact will always fall into my hands."


    "The reward of the gods, I like it very much, and now I''m coming to you, little cutie!"


    The space channel suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 5443： God of Tribulation

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and forty-three


    Endless absorption of gods.


    At this time, Su Yan was like a pump.


    At this time, the imperial palace was like being built by divine stones.


    All the rooms in the courtyard have been replaced by divine stones.


    The continuous Divine Essence kept digging into his body, and even the powerhouse of the gods would have no luck in such battles.


    At the moment when Su Yan fully absorbed the divine energy to improve himself.


    A streamer suddenly fell.


    Jin Hong tore open the space and stood quietly above the palace, with a terrifying sense of crisis emerging in his heart.


    This palace seems to have been transformed, and it seems to be able to fight against the powerful gods!


    He knelt down to the ground without hesitation.


    "My minister Jin Hong sees His Majesty."


    Along with Jin Hong, he knelt down.


    The entire imperial city seemed to wake up.


    The light is overflowing, and the splendor appears.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, and two jet-black rays of light flew out, smashing two deep holes directly into the ground.


    "Jin Hong, you''re back, how''s the harvest?"


    "The harvest is very good, Your Majesty, according to your instructions, I have put all the recovered items in the treasury into the treasury."


    "This is your Divine Marquis Shenyuan."


    Holding the treasure box with both hands, Jin Hong''s face was filled with a sincere smile.


    Being able to contribute to His Majesty, his heart has been very satisfied.


    "Very good, then you go to improve your strength first. Recently, when I was observing the luck, I found that there is always a dark shadow covering my dragon of luck. I''m afraid the disaster will appear soon!"


    "I need some time to improve my cultivation to cope with the disaster!"


    Su Yan spoke calmly.


    Jin Hong nodded without hesitation, he bowed and then got up and flew towards his mansion.


    As he left, there was also a strong divine essence.


    This is the power of the divine essence attracted by the powerful gods.


    Watching Jin Hong leave, Su Yan felt the last black spot of divine essence that was steadily forming in his body, and his heart was full of eagerness.


    Unexpectedly, after controlling his own realm to hundreds, condensing the black spots of the divine essence is so simple.


    Just as he was about to return to the main hall to retreat, a crisp click sounded.


    Su Yan took a deep breath and let out a long howl.


    Finally, the black spots of divine essence in his body were condensed.


    A full five black spots of divine essence suddenly closed and collided with each other.


    Hiss!


    The pain, the heart-piercing pain made Su Yan''s face dripping with sweat!


    "Damn!"


    Su Yan let out a low growl and quickly got into the lobby.


    Above the sky, thunder began to appear gradually.


    With the appearance of this thunder, the entire realm has been shrouded in thunder clouds.


    The sky was pitch black.


    Su Yan didn''t know the situation outside, he only felt that there was a powerful force gathering in the sky.


    It''s just that these powers are pitifully weak in front of the black spots in his body!


    "Why is this practice so evil, and the black spots are too unstable, like it will explode at any time!"


    Forcibly urged the dragon **** to be immortal to resist the pain of the black spot.


    Just at the moment when Su Yan was worried, the Divine Slayer Sword next to him began to tremble wildly.


    Liehou''s will slowly appeared.


    "You kid, you really don''t want to die. You chose five black dots to merge at the same time. Isn''t this just playing with your life?"


    "But you have too many ways to turn bad luck into good luck, maybe you can get through this time without any problems."


    With a sigh, Liehou sat on the ground.


    "You have to get through it. Back then, after practicing this mysterious technique, the old man would kill seven in and seven out among the beasts, and only relying on the realm of the gods did not even care about the gods. "


    "If you can learn this mysterious practice, you may be able to go further than this old man in the future. The old man did not have the blessing of the power of luck in hundreds of realms."


    Raising his head, Liehou looked towards the sky, and it was difficult for him to look away for a long time.


    "Little bastard, where are more than a hundred of them, this is obviously a realm of more than two hundred!"


    "Your luck dragon is starting to grow a fourth claw!"


    People die more than people.


    Liehou forcibly calmed down his unwillingness, and he looked at Su Yan nervously.


    Su Yan had already started to roll all over the ground, five small black dots merged into one small black dot, how difficult it was.


    Each little black spot has its own different frequency, and it is more difficult than ascending to the sky to say that they are one!


    Now, shouldn''t you kill yourself!


    Just when Su Yan was worried, above the sky.


    The figure of Daogu Xianfeng appeared in front of everyone.


    "It seems that the old man is not too late!"


    Li Siqi grabbed a cloud and placed it under him. He looked at Su Yan below with interest.


    "Interesting, very interesting, a remnant soul, a waste, it seems that I can complete this errand without me taking action, which is really good."


    "Who are you!"


    Liehou slowly raised his head, his eyes fell on Li Siqi, and red light was emerging in those eyes.


    "Can''t you see who I am, Senior Liehou!"


    After laughing twice, the corner of the Taoist''s mouth rose slightly, and he lifted a piece of clothes from his body.


    Under the clothes, the pattern engraved with the Yin-Yang Pisces pattern suddenly lit up.


    A fierce light flashed in Liehou''s eyes.


    "It''s you!"


    "One of the people who plotted against the old man back then!"


    "The old man kills the enemy in front, but you all cooperate with the murderer to carry out sneak attacks behind!"


    Liehou''s body was condensed with momentum, and the slashing sword at his waist began to tremble continuously.


    "Interesting, the remnant of the soul dares to be arrogant in front of this old man, Liehou, you thought you were still in the heyday of the past, but now you are just a trace of remnant, wait until I cut off your remnant, and see what else you have come to me. before!"


    "Wind and Thunder Hammer!"


    Raising the hammer in his hand, the robbery clouds in the sky began to thicken crazily.


    Just one breath has thickened tenfold.


    But this is only the beginning!


    "You are forcing the old man to take action. The old man has never cut **** under his sword. It seems that he is going to take a knife on you today!"


    "goodbye!"


    Liehou drew out the divine beheading sword.


    As he slowly put the treasured sword back into the scabbard.


    "Marquis Lie, you still like to pretend as always. Have you hurt me? What can you do to me!"


    Laughing again and again, the surface of Li Siqi''s body burst into the sky.


    "Today, this junior will let you see the real..."


    There was a crackling sound.


    Li Siqi screamed.


    One of his arms suddenly snapped.


    "how can that be!"


    "I am a strong man who can fight against God, how can you hurt me!"


    Li Siqi screamed mournfully, and his body suddenly swelled!


    "Separately, I still want to get an axe in front of me, come out, Li Siqi, or you won''t have a chance to play."


    Liehou sneered again and again, grasping the handle of the knife with no sign of letting go.


    "Offended the seniors."


    A feminine palm suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 5444： Kill the gods!

    Chapter 5444: Kill the Marquis of God!


    "Hands and Hands!"


    As Li Siqi''s voice sounded.


    The palm fell straight down.


    The speed is as fast as a beam of light.


    "Slaughter God!"


    A gray sword qi rose into the sky, splitting the clouds in the sky.


    The little stars in the night sky were also exposed.


    Unfortunately, Liehou did not relax his vigilance, but became more nervous.


    "Senior, your strength has improved, but unfortunately your opponent is me!"


    "You have endless advantages on the battlefield where you go straight, but if you return to my home field, you will easily be consumed by me!"


    "Take the call!"


    A dark stream of light suddenly appeared and aimed at Liehou''s chest.


    "Die, senior!"


    Continuous palm prints were drawn towards Liehou.


    The infinite Baoguang also began to beat Liehou frantically.


    "Peak Divine Artifact Chopping Divine Hammer!"


    "Li Siqi, the **** of yin and yang chess."


    "Interesting, interesting, I didn''t expect this old man to be defeated by the two of you back then."


    "Today, the old man finally understands his heart, how can you let your tricks succeed!"


    "Dominate the world!"


    With a low roar, Liehou''s body surface was like a rainbow transpiring.


    With the treasured sword in his hand aimed at the front, he slashed hard!


    The terrifying knife light continued to wash away.


    But what''s even more weird is that the knife light did not disappear after slashing the space, but continued to penetrate the space to pursue.


    "As expected of Marquis Lie, the attainment in the Dao of the Blade is too strong!"


    "The junior is ashamed, but the junior is not without means!"


    "Take the move, the world is chess!"


    A vast, vast hand fell fiercely towards the bottom.


    The black air currents converged into chess pieces, and they were about to destroy Liehou with the wind and thunder.


    Liehou looked at the approaching Lei Huo, his body was shaking slightly.


    "Huangkou child, you dare!"


    The knife lights up.


    Liehou''s strength was fully activated, but the white light that had finally gathered on his body had begun to dissipate at this time.


    "you!"


    Li Siqi was trembling all over, he felt the scouring of the knife light, and the peak artifact behind him broke with a click.


    "Is this the strength of your predecessors, you are actually enough to cross the realm of gods and fight against the king of gods, it''s a pity..."


    Another pinnacle artifact was taken out, and Li Siqi''s face was extremely hideous.


    "Today, you can''t stay, you must die for my safety!"


    Holding the pinnacle artifact, Li Siqi aimed at the bottom and slashed fiercely.


    A terrifying light suddenly bloomed and fell fiercely towards Liehou''s body.


    Seeing the hot light falling on him.


    "you!"


    "Enough is enough!"


    Thousands of thunder lights crashed down, hitting Su Yan mightily.


    At this time, he has regained his composure, and he has appeared in front of Li Siqi with one step.


    "What kind of skill is it to bully a remnant soul, it''s time for me to learn your tricks!"


    He casually caught a thunderbolt, and Su Yan stuffed it into his mouth in front of Li Siqi. At this moment, his body could not wait to absorb all the divine energy that could be absorbed.


    In his body, the realm is also constantly loosening.


    The breath that belongs to the generals of the gods is emerging little by little at this time.


    "You kid, you have some ability, you are not even afraid of divine thunder!"


    "But it''s just right, then give me an obedient death!"


    Li Siqi''s palm passed like a shooting star.


    Above the sky, the palm condensed from the clouds pressed hard.


    The palms of all directions came towards him.


    Pieces of chess pieces kept hitting him.


    After having endured thousands of attacks.


    Only then did Li Siqi stop his palm in satisfaction.


    Finally, this kid must have become a piece of meat in his own chess game.


    No **** will be able to resist his attack, even the gods will vomit blood after resisting.


    "That''s it!"


    An understated voice sounded.


    Li Siqi''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at Su Yan dully.


    "How is it possible, why are you safe under my attack!"


    "It must be fake!"


    Li Siqi almost went crazy.


    Su Yan shook his head disdainfully.


    "Do you think your attack is strong?"


    "In front of me, your attacks are not enough to tickle me!"


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, and gently grasped with his palm facing forward.


    A long sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Behind him, the Tiquan Dao Ring was gently suspended, blooming with billions of milliseconds of light.


    "Next, try my tricks."


    "Thousands of mountains have no blood!"


    Sword cut out.


    Li Siqi was almost going crazy, no matter how he avoided, the opponent''s sword tip would appear precisely in his heart, and no matter how he moved, it would appear precisely.


    What kind of swordsmanship is this, and why is it so terrifying!


    "Heaven and Earth Chessboard!"


    With a low growl, Li Siqi opened his eyes hysterically.


    Bloodshots filled it, and his eyes were full of hideousness.


    "I want you to die!"


    He slapped the ground with his palm fiercely, and behind Li Siqi, a continuous aura swept the surroundings.


    The sword light was blocked by an invisible force.


    At this time, Li Siqi''s immortal spirit was completely gone.


    "Beacon Fire Wins!"


    He waved lightly towards the sky, and the unfinished thunder tribulation accelerated again.


    The thunder continued to explode and flew towards Su Yan.


    "Boy, then I''ll let you enjoy the taste of five thunders!"


    The thunder light suddenly landed on Su Yan''s body.


    The thunder light of the thickness of the bucket is continuous and mighty.


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he pouted in disdain.


    "That''s all you have to do!"


    Lei Ting was instantly absorbed into his body by Su Yan, and he walked towards Li Siqi with no end in sight.


    He could clearly sense that if he could take out the precious medicine of the gods from the body of the gods, he would be able to fill the needs of the small dots in his body.


    "you!"


    Seeing that Su Yan''s eyes were full of covetousness, Li Siqi began to be afraid.


    What kind of monster is this, a mere newly promoted **** general, who even delusionally wants to do it to himself!


    Especially the expression this guy showed at this time, made him want to go crazy.


    "What are you running for?"


    A figure appeared behind Li Siqi, blocking his way back.


    Three more figures appeared around Li Siqi.


    "Next, don''t blame me for being rude."


    With a slight turn of his body, the golden light above his legs was brilliant.


    "The Godly Legs of the Silkworm!"


    As Su Yan said these words.


    Su Yan''s whole body turned into a stream of light, and he slammed into Li Siqi''s body.


    Li Siqi couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous.


    The dignified and invincible strong man was crushed by this kid!


    Who the **** is invincible!


    "If you want to do something to me, don''t blame me for using my last resort."


    With a low growl, Li Siqi''s body began to expand rapidly.


    But the next moment, Li Siqi seemed to have seen a ghost, and the power in his body seemed to have found an outlet as quickly as he had found an outlet.


    This is!


    In a blink of an eye, his body has returned to its original appearance.

 Chapter 5445： You want to learn from me and teach you

    Chapter 5445 You want to learn from me and teach you


    "What kind of monster are you!"


    The invincible Li Siqi, who was invincible, could not wait to run away at this time.


    But he has the heart but is powerless!


    "What is that terrifying attraction just now!"


    Li Siqi squeezed his fingers.


    Bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down his forehead without noticing.


    Fang Cai''s attraction was too terrifying, even though he was an invincible powerhouse, Li Siqi had an urge that he couldn''t control the divine essence in his body.


    It was as if someone was extracting Divine Essence from his body.


    These self-exposing divine essences were continuously swallowed by Su Yan and entered into the body.


    This is the alien divine essence he cultivated!


    If it were someone else, he would have long since accepted his alien divine essence, causing him to go into trouble and die!


    He was like nothing.


    Li Siqi gritted his teeth and looked at Su Yan gloomily, waiting for his response.


    Su Yan chuckled twice, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    "The terrifying attraction in my body?"


    "If you mean Shen Yuan, it''s all because of the exercises that Liehou taught me!"


    Standing in front of Li Siqi, the corner of Su Yan''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Don''t you want to know what kind of powerful exercises Liehou has taught me, so that I can fully absorb the divine energy in your body?"


    Li Siqi trembled all over, his eyes glittering with gold.


    The exercises taught by Liehou?


    This is a great temptation for Li Siqi.


    Who doesn''t know the power of Liehou, who once single-handedly maintained a pure land in the tide of beasts.


    Such a strong person, the body of a **** can be compared with a **** king!


    No one does not want to be such a strong man.


    "What price do I have to pay."


    Li Siqi lowered his head, his hands were shaking, and his eyes were fiery.


    If he can become a strong man like Liehou, no matter what he pays, he is willing!


    That is a god-king-level powerhouse. Even if the two gods join forces to attack, it will be a drizzle for Li Siqi.


    "cost?"


    Su Yan frowned.


    "Your strength is good, I want you to be my subordinate!"


    Li Siqi looked at Su Yan with a complicated expression, he stood blankly in the air and fell into contemplation.


    After a long time, he spoke again.


    "You are not afraid that after I get the magic power, my strength will increase greatly and I will kill you!"


    The power of the exercises that Su Yan displayed at this time was too powerful, and even Li Siqi felt a wave of horror.


    If he can master such terrifying exercises, his strength will definitely increase greatly!


    "Kill me?"


    Su Yan glanced at Li Siqi pitifully.


    "If you have learned and feel that you have become stronger, you can try it out with me and see if I can suppress you at will!"


    Su Yan patted Li Siqi on the shoulder and threw a handful of divine stones towards the sky.


    The divine stone exploded in an instant, forming streaks of dust to completely fill the surrounding space fissures.


    Li Siqi also came to his senses, and he quickly walked in front of Su Yan.


    "I see you, Your Majesty!"


    Li Siqi''s head was buried low, and his face was flushed.


    "Very good, it seems that you have accepted your new identity, so I have a lot less things to do."


    "You are now the chief of the Yin Jin Dynasty, and I will give you the first volume of divine merits, so that you can start your journey of cultivation first, but if you want to get all of them, you have to exchange merits for merits."


    Li Siqi nodded vigorously.


    This is Marquis Lie''s cultivation technique, and naturally, meritorious deeds are required to be exchanged for it.


    If it was given to him for nothing, he would not dare to cultivate.


    As Su Yan''s fingertips landed on Li Siqi''s forehead.


    "Relax your guard, so I can teach you the exercises."


    "As ordered!"


    Li Siqi quickly tore off the defense, and felt a mighty aura from Su Yan''s body digging into his head.


    It wasn''t too long, but he had already deeply remembered the first chapter of this exercise in his mind.


    "If you want to practice magic, you must first..."


    Li Siqi''s face suddenly changed wildly.


    Not so much!


    However, thinking of various special actions of Liehou later, he gritted his teeth.


    Isn''t that something, he practiced!


    After Li Siqi was taken to his mansion, Su Yan calmly looked at the realm of the sky.


    Today''s Yin Jin realm is no trivial matter. Although it is a realm, its area is three times larger than that of the original.


    The power of the divine essence is particularly strong.


    There are even two divine stone deposits, all of which are super deposits.


    The power of his own luck is also multiplying.


    In addition, Su Yan''s deduction of his own cultivation path became smoother and smoother, as if he was in Hanoi of the Great Dao, he could clearly see the power of the Great Dao that he possessed, and these powers were constantly growing.


    But what worries him is that at the end of the avenue he is on, someone has already been seated safely, and some even have a golden crown on their head.


    Obviously, these people are powerful beings who have comprehended the rules of the Great Dao to the extreme.


    They have been hidden in mysterious places and never showed up, even if there are not many people in the world who know them.


    I''m afraid these people are plotting something.


    Su Yan thoughtfully glanced at the dark figure at the end of the avenue, and slowly exited the river of the avenue.


    ��


    In the A-level realm.


    The eight powerhouses sitting in the town slowly opened their eyes.


    The golden light in their pupils is extremely conspicuous.


    "I really didn''t expect that another person with great luck appeared in the world, and he could actually see me waiting along the avenue!"


    One of them got up slowly, and he stepped forward calmly.


    "If such a person can be included in our ranks, maybe it can help us fight the attack of the beast."


    "In the realm of beasts, now the emperor does not appear, and the supreme does not appear. If we make a move, we will definitely encounter a thunderous blow from the opponent."


    "If you can''t kill the opponent with one blow, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles for us."


    "Supreme Min Yue, I understand your thoughts, but it''s just that the avenues of heaven and earth are so disturbing. If we rashly include this person in our list, I''m afraid our juniors will be dissatisfied!"


    With a sigh, the swaying flames outlined her slender and charming figure.


    The golden ring on his body swayed slightly, making a crisp and cheerful sound.


    "If you want to gain detachment, you have to pay the price of detachment. We have been trapped in the A-level realm for 100,000 years."


    "This junior has not yet experienced the pain of heartbreak and heartlessness. If he comes in, won''t he be bound by himself?"


    A pair of long eyebrows fluttered gently under the light, and the old face showed bitterness.


    "However, the old man is fortunate to be able to use his spiritual sense to travel the world, and he accepted a good picture. This person cut off the world of the world and only focused on cultivation. Now the cultivation base has gone from the realm of transformation to the late stage of the gods."


    "His Dark Path has also been cultivated to the realm of small success. Once he breaks through the realm of the gods, he will be able to enter the mid-term cultivation realm. At that time, we can give him the first test."


    "Let him join us."

 Chapter 5446： The plan of the Daoist

    The fifth thousand four hundred and forty-six chapters of the Daoist''s premeditated


    "Who is this person?"


    After a long time, a faint voice sounded not far behind everyone.


    In the firelight, only a mean face appeared at this time, and those eyes seemed to be stuffed with a lot of knives, and the cold light shone.


    "This person''s background is not simple. I heard that he is a strong person who ascended from the Immortal Realm. His original name is Hongmeng. He is an Immortal Emperor in the Immortal Realm.


    The long-browed old man sighed quietly.


    "This son may be the key that God gave me and other sentient beings in the realm of longevity to solve the trouble. As long as I can survive and wait for him to grow up smoothly, we can welcome the ninth avenue powerhouse!"


    "But this guy just now!"


    "This son is just ignorant and ignorant, breaking into the scope of the Dao, which makes you and I feel his breath, and has the illusion that he is about to catch up with me."


    "Dao, how could such a supreme power be mastered by a junior!"


    In the A-level realm, at this time it once again returned to a pitch-black appearance.


    However, in the darkness, many avenues have begun to spread out forks, spreading rapidly towards the lower realm.


    Su Yan opened his eyes.


    The domineering exercises helped him to completely absorb the surrounding Divine Essence into his body.


    Gently exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, Su Yan looked behind him.


    Two black mists are spreading rapidly.


    "Huh, is this?"


    "The breath of beasts?"


    Su Yan frowned, looking at the two black mists that were chasing after him, his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    "What do you two vicious beasts do to catch up?"


    "Stupid humans, do you think we are willing to follow? We were dragged over by your aura of the Great Dao, and we slept well!"


    Emmaline opened her teeth and waved her hands, her face full of disgust.


    "You also said that you have to sleep until your body grows taller. It''s you, the abominable bastard, who has destroyed the grand blueprint of my lord. You should be demoted to the lowest pariah!"


    On top of Emmaline''s head, a bright red eye slowly emerged.


    The terrifying fluctuations of vitality ruthlessly crushed Su Yan.


    only��


    Su Yan scratched his head and it seemed that something had fallen, but it was too weak for him to feel the slightest.


    "You big villain, you don''t believe what you say and want to abandon us!"


    Emmaline glared at Su Yan angrily.


    This is what I saw in the tomb of King Zhong, the beast in the pagoda.


    Seeing Su Yan looking over, she hugged her arms proudly, showing off her proud figure.


    "What are you looking at, don''t think that Miss Ben will forgive you if you look at me this way!"


    "Let me tell you, your plan to let me go to the Ferocious Beast God Realm for you to find out the news has gone bankrupt, this lady wants it now!"


    "Hey, **** human, put me down!"


    Emmaline was about to lose her temper.


    Su Yan looked indifferently at the two black mists.


    "You said, you want to return to the Ferocious Beast God Realm?"


    "Interesting, it seems that you have a way to go back from the Longevity God''s Domain at any time. In this case, can you take me there with you?"


    Ferocious beasts are very interesting creatures.


    The two beasts in front of them look small, but in fact they have a very strong background, and it seems that their strength is linked to their own bloodline.


    The beasts at the bottom are extremely weak, just like the second generation of gods.


    Born to be a fairy.


    The second level is exactly the same as that of human beings.


    Emmaline and Kutana, the strength of these two beasts, belong to the level of gods in the human class, but their own bodies are not mature, and their strength is extremely limited.


    "But before I can go back, you have to do me a big favor."


    "Into my box."


    Colorful colors fall.


    Su Yan closed the box.


    The aura of the two black mists also disappeared suddenly.


    Right now.


    Above the sky, a stream of light slowly emerged.


    "It''s you!"


    Taking a step forward, Su Yan frowned at the King Zhong Xuying who appeared in front of him, his face was full of stunned.


    "You recovered?"


    Su Yan looked at King Zhong expectantly, waiting for his response.


    Zhongwang Xuying just threw a document in front of him indifferently.


    "This is!"


    Su Yan glanced at him, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    This is a letter that will attract the attention of the world''s most powerful people after surpassing the five hundred realms.


    This phantom of the loyal king seems to be just a shadow on the avenue.


    After Su Yan received the letter, he disappeared in an instant.


    "Are you concerned about the Great Dao Powerhouse?"


    Su Yan thoughtfully recalled the great avenues and rivers he saw, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    "Five Hundred Realms!"


    Su Yan looked up at the top of his head, and his heart thumped.


    I didn''t know how long it took.


    It didn''t take long for him to achieve the achievement of occupying one hundred realms, and now he has successfully entered the forest of strong men who occupied five hundred realms.


    The Bingding realm has as many as six thousand realms in total, and now he is quite influential!


    As Su Yan thought so, a terrifying vibration slowly spread from under his feet.


    In his eyes, ripples began to appear in the void.


    A burly giant figure came quickly across time and space.


    "This is!"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at this burly figure in confusion.


    The figure looks so dazzling at this time!


    As the figure slowly turned around, he frowned fiercely.


    The aura on this person is a bit familiar, as if they had met in the lower realm.


    The figure also looked towards Su Yan if he felt something.


    The two looked at each other, and the burly figure suddenly disappeared.


    "The luck is inflated, the avenue confronts!"


    Suddenly, Jin Hong appeared behind Su Yan, and his face was full of shock.


    "Your Majesty, the people you just met are extremely extraordinary in the realm of gods. If I guessed correctly, he is a top powerhouse secretly cultivated in secret."


    "Different from those of us who are struggling to find resources for self-improvement, these people are gifted with extraordinary talents, and their cultivation is extremely fast, and their grasp of the Dao is even more powerful!"


    "As far as I know, such people have already raised thirty people in the mysterious land of the B-level realm."


    "I thought I would never meet such a person, so I didn''t have time to tell you, but I didn''t expect this group of things to find you on their own initiative!"


    The corners of his mouth trembled violently.


    Jin Hong''s eyes were filled with emotion.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve already been targeted by the other party. These **** are probably trying to get your head on, and they''re trying to take the luck away from you."


    "You have to be careful, if this group of people comes, even the strongest person in the realm of the gods will not be able to resist the appearance of the other party."


    "And I am not the opponent''s one-shot enemy at all!"


    "So strong?"

 Chapter 5447： General Bas Nether

    The fifth thousand four hundred and forty-seven chapters of the lower bound of General Ba


    "I''d like to meet and see how sacred they are and how powerful they are!"


    Su Yan chuckled twice, his eyes dimly looking into the distance, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned.


    He wanted to see how sacred it was and how powerful it was.


    Close your eyes.


    Su Yan can clearly feel that a pair of eyes are looking at him faintly at this moment, and the eyes are full of resentment!


    "who is it!"


    Su Yan frowned and looked in the direction he was looking at, but he saw darkness.


    With the luck of his five hundred realms superimposed together, he could not successfully sense the opponent''s position.


    It seems that the other party is prepared, this is to prepare to attack Su Yan!


    "He Fangmouse, come out and see you!"


    Sneering again and again, Su Yan did not hesitate, turning his divine sense into a divine sword and slashing out in the direction of staring at him.


    The dazzling sword light instantly ripped apart the space!


    "Hmph, I can feel the gaze of the old man. It seems that your means are not simple. If so, the old man wants to see how many moves you can take under the old man!"


    A sneer sounded, and then the eyes disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect that, Your Majesty, you actually angered one of the thirty Divine Realm backgrounds!"


    "These thirty God Realms are all cultivators with complete Dao. Once they successfully cultivate and improve their realm, they will naturally be able to comprehend the powerful Dao."


    "Such a talented person, I didn''t expect to become an enemy with you!"


    Worryingly glanced at Su Yan, Li Siqi''s tone became hurried.


    "Your Majesty, to fight against this kind of person, you must have your own Dao strong enough and your comprehension enough to crush the opponent, otherwise if the opponent starts a Dao struggle."


    "Even if it is an invincible powerhouse in the realm of gods, it can only be rubbed against the ground by the opponent."


    "Dao struggle, this is the real means of confrontation in the cultivation world, and the exercises we have learned are just to ensure that we can understand the Dao."


    Su Yan nodded calmly.


    He has seen eight figures at the end of the avenue, and he has not seen one of these innate talents that have not yet grown into the wind.


    He doesn''t believe that there is anyone who has gone further on the Law of the Great Way than himself.


    You must know that in the immortal world, he can shock one party, relying on his own control of the laws, and the control of the number of laws is unparalleled!


    After laughing twice, Su Yan patted Li Siqi on the shoulder.


    "You have to have confidence in me, aren''t you just a bunch of **** who will only bury their heads in hard work? If they really dare to appear in front of me, I don''t mind letting them see what a real strong person looks like!"


    Li Siqi widened his eyes!


    After being able to see the strong contenders, His Majesty is the first person in history.


    He took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the throbbing deep in his heart.


    Li Siqi tried his best to calm his tone.


    "Your Majesty, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "The practitioners of the Daoist, their system is different from ours. Their realm only needs to reach the realm of the gods and the powerful, and they can exert the king''s combat power."


    "Senior Liehou can also be regarded as a Daoist. They can be said to be existences whose status and status in the God Realm are comparable to those of the powerful God Kings!"


    Li Siqi''s voice was trembling. Even though he had obtained the secrets of the Liehou Cultivation Technique, he had already achieved a little, but when facing the Daoist, he was still lacking in spirit and even had a little low self-esteem.


    "Don''t be afraid, isn''t it just a mere Daoist? I''ll kill one of them. If I anger me, I''ll kill them all!"


    Su Yan said these words calmly, and he pouted in disdain.


    This is the so-called Daoist, which is ridiculous. If all his former subordinates appear, it may shock the entire Longevity God Realm.


    Which one of the soaring powers of the Immortal Realm does not have a very deep understanding of the Great Dao.


    Anyone who was close to it would not be able to reach the God Realm with him at all.


    Whoever spends a long time fighting in the void is strong enough and tough enough!


    Just when Su Yan sneered in his heart.


    Suddenly, the alarm sounded suddenly.


    A pair of god-transforming powerhouses both flew into the air, and their auras increased to their peak state.


    Their eyes were aimed at the expanding colored channel, and the weapons in their hands were fully charged.


    "Boss!"


    A cry of surprise rang out.


    Rugged is like a monkey.


    A pair of smart big eyes appeared in front of everyone, and the blue face made people couldn''t help but exclaim.


    There are still such spiritual beasts in the world.


    The figure completely walked out of the colored light channel, General Ba glanced around with a smile, and a circular mask slowly appeared on the surface of his body.


    It''s as simple as eating and drinking water. With all kinds of spiritual transformation techniques, he smashed towards him, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "I found you. You really made Laoba find it so hard, I almost thought you had an accident!"


    Worryingly walking to Su Yan, General Ba knelt down on one knee.


    "But now that I can finally see you, the master said let me come and see where the sage actually occupied the five hundred realms, and let me take down the madman if I can, but I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Tsk tsk amazement, General Ba got up and stood in front of Su Yan.


    "I thought I was developing very smoothly in this realm, so that the great powers of several gods have already favored me. Brothers and sisters admire me very much, and I am also promoted in a very short period of time. The Marquis of God has been very smooth, but I didn''t expect that Your Majesty, your promotion will be more powerful!"


    "Who is this��"


    Glancing around, General Ba grinned and leaned into Su Yan''s ear.


    "He, my internal chief, Li Siqi, who is invincible in the God Marquis realm!"


    General Ba was stunned, his mouth opened wide, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Boss, are you making me laugh, Li Siqi, who is invincible in the realm of God Marquis, even I can''t defeat it, unless I use the avenues I master!"


    "Otherwise, even if I use my third-grade divine weapon, there is absolutely no way to harm him, Your Majesty..."


    General Ba choked up. Ever since he was distracted when he found out that the boss was coming to the realm of the gods, he thought about it day and night, looking forward to being able to go down to the realm to take a look.


    He thought that he could bring great benefits to His Majesty. Unexpectedly, after seeing His Majesty, he found out that His Majesty is still the same Majesty.


    No matter where it is, it will be the focus of the crowd, and it will gather a large number of men for itself.


    "I''m not His Majesty''s opponent. His attack methods are extremely domineering. Even if the Divine Marquis is invincible, there is no way for me to pass three moves in His Majesty''s hands!"


    Li Siqi''s tone is sincere, this is his record after the fight.


    That terrifying movement, that magnificent power.


    He couldn''t compare at all, not even up close.


    Su Yan is too strong!

 Chapter 5448： clue

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and forty-eight clues


    The stars are shining all night.


    The streamer pierced the sky, as if the stars fell into the earth.


    The silver eucalyptus gently swayed its branches in the sky.


    in the palace below.


    Early in the morning, a guard placed a whole table in the back garden of the palace.


    The tabletop of jade is now shining brightly.


    Light up the garden as if it were day.


    In the center of the garden, a small piece of Shenguo Forest with a strong fragrance finally ushered in the savings of thousands of years.


    The round, pink and tender fruits are changing from petals to sweet fruits one after another.


    General Ba''s eyes were looking at the fruit forest eagerly. He had stayed in the lower realm for a long time, and he had never seen this fruit forest with strong aroma. Now, he can''t wait to pick it up and taste it.


    "Want to eat?"


    Elder Obsidian quietly appeared beside General Ba.


    His eyes were full of trembling!


    This is His Majesty''s former subordinate. Although he has not broken through the realm of the gods, his cultivation at the peak of the realm of the gods is enough to crush everyone present.


    Especially the faint fluctuations of the divine essence on the surface of his body, which are enough fluctuations to be on a par with the powerhouses in the realm of gods.


    Although it was not revealed, it also made the elders of Obsidian tremble, only feeling that his status was not guaranteed.


    General Ba glanced at the elder Obsidian, and he made a move!


    Very far away, a ripe divine fruit appeared in the palm of your hand.


    "Yes, I have only been away for a few hundred years. I didn''t expect that there is a divine fruit in the lower realm that I don''t know about. It seems that the realm of Yinjin is not simple. It can hide protection in the realm of longevity, so I can''t guess. This method not simple!"


    General Ba glanced left and right, and handed the divine fruit that suddenly appeared in the other hand to Obsidian.


    "I heard that you are the confidant accepted by the boss here. This is my reward to you. I hope you like it."


    The corners of Obsidian''s mouth were astringent, and he glanced deeply at Shenguolin.


    "General, you are fooling around. Your Majesty is preparing to use these divine fruits as a meal for guests today. Isn''t that making your Majesty unhappy?"


    General Ba laughed and shook his head.


    "You don''t understand the relationship between me and the boss. Even if you are his confidants, you can''t match the bond between us."


    "Isn''t it just some divine fruit? Even if I eat all of it, he won''t care. I can make as much of this thing as I want!"


    Seeing Obsidian in disbelief, General Ba picked up the stick artifact in his ear and waved it gently.


    A faint cyan light instantly covered the Shenguo Forest.


    In the Shenguo Forest, a piece of floral fragrance suddenly rose into the air, and the wind kept blowing towards the two of them.


    Obsidian''s body is shaking, is this the way of creation?


    Only some talented people can master such avenues. Now, there is such a powerful person in charge of the Dao by his side!


    No wonder His Majesty favored him so much.


    Obsidian blinked, his eyes fell on the Shenguo Forest.


    "General, can you teach me a thing or two about this method, so I can prepare more divine fruit for His Majesty."


    "You want to learn my way?"


    General Ba blew his beard and swept towards Obsidian, his eyes full of contempt.


    "You can''t do it, your skills are too low, and your strength is even more unsatisfactory. If it wasn''t for your entry into the avenue of power, I wouldn''t want to talk to you more!"


    "yes?"


    Obsidian frowned slightly.


    During the period of time he followed Su Yan, his strength had already improved by leaps and bounds, and today he was not what he was before.


    "Let''s pick one?"


    "Only the avenues, not the cultivation bases!"


    "it is good!"


    General Ba laughed loudly, suddenly got up and summoned a wooden stick, staring at Obsidian with burning eyes.


    With a screeching bell sounded.


    A round of golden light washed away the four directions.


    Even the soft and tough Yuehua couldn''t resist the wash of this golden light.


    The entire banquet venue has now become a sea of ??golden rays of light.


    Seeing Su Yan sitting down, Queen Yin hurriedly got up.


    "Your Majesty, according to your instructions, all the ministers of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty have appeared at the banquet. Please give me more advice."


    "The Holy Emperor summons the word!"


    The Queen of Yin took out a will that glowed with divine light and got up and threw it away.


    The will flew towards the sky, and a strong golden light erupted slowly.


    "Jin Hong, you are now the number one powerhouse on the bright side of my Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, and you should be the general of my Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty. Now I have named you Jinhou."


    The golden light filled the air, and the luck dropped.


    Jin Hong''s eyes flashed with golden light, and his aura suddenly erupted in a continuous stream.


    The cultivation of the God-Hou realm was actually raised by another section because of this.


    An envious look flashed in Xingyan''s eyes.


    Become Jinhou, Jinhong''s current status will be rapidly improved.


    As an old man who joined Su Yan''s forces earlier than Jin Hong, his mentality would not be balanced.


    "The Star Flame God will obey the order, your strength is inferior to that of Jinhou, and now you are named Yanhou!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s color changed, and they all looked at Xingyan with complex expressions.


    Li Siqi, an invincible powerhouse in the God Hou realm, even turned pale.


    He was still ignored by Su Yan.


    Su Yan chuckled and shook his head.


    The will at this time has become the list of conferred gods.


    Anyone who comes up will become the competent generals of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin. While gaining the power of great luck to improve themselves, they can also make the territory of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin led by this group of people to become bigger and stronger!


    After Xingyan was named Yanhou, a group of people began to be eager to try.


    Obsidian also looked at Fengshenbang with his eyes shining brightly.


    General Ba glanced at Fengshen Bang, but pouted in disdain.


    On the list?


    He is the boss''s follower, what does he do on the list.


    The powerhouses on the Conferred God Ranking can get the blessing of luck, but also enjoy the negative fluctuations of luck.


    Brother, this is to make them and the Holy Dynasty both lose and win, so as to resolve their troubles as a Holy Emperor.


    These methods are exactly the same as in Immortal Realm, and even increased.


    Look at the surrounding gods, at this time, they are already eager to die for the boss.


    This group of people is the real background of the boss!


    At this moment, the indifferent voice sounded again.


    "Elder Obsidian, in view of your contribution to the Holy Dynasty, you are now named Heihou."


    The identity of the three princes is revealed.


    Obsidian''s face was full of excitement, and his eyes were full of joy.


    what.


    A mere **** general can actually become a prince!


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, between the heavens and the earth, the terrifying power of luck descended, pouring into his body continuously.


    Just two breaths.


    Obsidian''s momentum began to increase wildly.


    The continuous flow of air luck penetrated into his body, and only the cultivation base of the initial peak of the **** general, with the help of the power of air luck, even broke through again and again.


    God will be in the middle!


    God will be at the peak of the later stage!


    Above the banquet, a robbery cloud appeared!

 Chapter 5449： conferred **** banquet

    The fifth thousand four hundred and forty-nine chapters conferred **** banquet


    God waiting for thunder.


    A banquet, to be able to see such a grand occasion!


    Everyone was shocked.


    What a scene this is, one night... no, in the time of a meal, I didn''t expect His Majesty the Holy Emperor to use the great power of luck of the Holy Dynasty to forge a powerful god.


    Although he is only a powerhouse in the early days of the gods, he is still amazing enough!


    The number of strong generals present has already exceeded the number of dozens, and this kind of strength, even if it is placed in the B-level realm, can be called a behemoth.


    Such a camp, now, is just the foundation that Su Yan used to lay the foundation for his hegemony.


    "Everyone, don''t get drunk or happy tonight!"


    With the completion of the sealing of the three powerful gods, the light on the list of gods began to slowly converge.


    Su Yan got up, and his eyes swept across the crowd calmly.


    The corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "The foundation of the hegemony of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty is all of you. As long as you help us, I believe that it will not be long before we will stand on the top of the Bingding realm."


    The expansion of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty is too fast.


    A lot of forces are approaching that they can''t even think of it.


    With ease, he won the Five Hundred Realms.


    The lower realm of the six thousand realms was directly swallowed by a large piece.


    Given the scale of development of the Holy Dynasty after Yin, if no one came forward to stop it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Within 50 years, it will definitely be able to unify the Bingding realm.


    "Please don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely be devastated for the sake of the Holy Dynasty!"


    Someone stood up and shouted, and everyone around agreed.


    Su Yan nodded, got up and left.


    In the Shenguo Forest, a stream of light flew out and fell into the hands of everyone present.


    Everyone eagerly looked at General Ba who had mastered the way of creation.


    This is a strong avenue, and the gods can''t touch the avenues, and the gods are only rough access to the avenues.


    Although the powerful gods can master the Dao, they cannot control it, and can only continue to use the power of the Dao to increase their strength.


    Only the gods can step into the avenues!


    If you want to become a strong king of gods, you must comprehend a great way by yourself!


    General Ba glanced lazily at the crowd, but pouted in disdain.


    "Look at what I''m doing, you are practicing on your own. If you want to get the power of the Dao, you must cultivate a practice method to perfection. After defeating the power of the soul attracted by the practice method, you can experience the practice method. The way of the law that the master cultivated back then."


    "Only in this way can you hope to step into the realm of laws."


    Everyone blinked and smiled tacitly to each other.


    This General Ba, who looks like a monkey, really doesn''t have a door on his mouth, so he dares to say anything.


    But this is also the benefit of joining the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty.


    There is a steady stream of pointers on various practices.


    These pointers alone are enough to make people use them endlessly.


    Now, there is even more great luck coming to you!


    Where will people have any objection.


    Seeing the crowd dispersed, General Ba patted Obsidian''s body and left quickly.


    On the top of the mountain behind the Imperial Court.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, and a touch of golden hair appeared in front of him.


    "You''re here?"


    If outsiders listen to the gentle tone, they may not be able to believe that this is the supreme holy emperor in normal times.


    "Boss, I have found an opportunity to be alone with you. I have something important to tell you here."


    The smile on General Ba''s face gradually subsided, and he moved closer to Su Yan.


    A round bead was taken out and placed in Su Yan''s palm.


    "Look, this is the information I specially brought from the B-level realm. In order to avoid censorship, it was recorded in this artifact."


    Su Yan nodded, he could tell that there were countless divine lights circulating among the treasures that General Ba took out at this time.


    Gently tap on the treasure, and countless golden patterns burst on the surface of the treasure, and these patterns are scoured in all directions.


    With just one breath, the surrounding walls were covered.


    The dark golden light began to shine brightly.


    Crash!


    The world began to change color.


    The world seems to have changed.


    At this time, the pavilion is no longer a civil building in the Bingding realm, but a towering ancient castle built with divine stones.


    There are many caves in the ancient castle, and the streamer enters each cave along the divine stone, making these caves full of light.


    With the shifting of the light, the stream of light has gathered in the pools in each cave.


    As if the formation was triggered, the massive Divine Essence fluctuations spread.


    The entire castle has been completely submerged by these auras.


    If it weren''t for the fact that many gods were madly absorbing these gods, Su Yan would have thought that the ancient castle was destroyed by the agitation of gods.


    Right now.


    A figure caught Su Yan''s attention.


    This person wears a golden hoop, long hair fluttering, and a pair of eyes condensed with thousands of rays of light.


    As he looked towards General Ba, his delicate face was amazing!


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he actually appeared in the B-level realm!"


    Su Yan frowned.


    The enemies of the past not only appeared in the B-level realm, but from the image, I am afraid that their status is not simple!


    "Yes, Your Majesty is Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. This bastard''s status is not simple now. He is now a noble son. I heard that he is the seedling that the God Realm God Emperor and the Supreme are optimistic about!"


    "These supreme beings are now in the Grade A realm, and they are resisting the attack of the Ferocious Beast God Realm."


    "Today, the auspicious alien beasts in our longevity realm are all the descendants of the alien beasts in the **** realm of these fierce beasts who were stripped of their bodies and cultivated by the seeds taken out by the **** realm Danones after they died!"


    "The Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is now being carefully cultivated by one of the strong men until he also grows into the realm of the emperor."


    God Emperor Realm?


    Su Yan looked at the sky silently.


    He is only in the early stage of a **** general. Although his own strength is strong, he also has some limitations.


    In the early days of the generals, although they had mastered a lot of the power of the Great Dao, they didn''t have enough power to motivate them, and they couldn''t explode the corresponding power.


    It seems that he has to speed up his practice.


    Su Yan silently glanced at General Ba.


    "I will give you an important position. I need you to patrol the territory for me, collect all the spiritual fruits, and retrieve all the spiritual grasses. I want to quickly improve my cultivation."


    General Ba knelt on the ground, and he kowtowed hard.


    Many of the materials used by the gods to improve the realm of cultivation are provided by the lower realm. As a leader in the B-level realm, he naturally understands the mystery.


    Using the power of the lower realm to cultivate the elites of the B-level realm, so that the seeds of the Dao worthy of the cultivation of the gods will appear in the operation. This is the real use of the B-level realm.


    As for the battle of God''s Domain, General Ba cannot reach it now. Even though his own strength is strong, in order to hide his identity, he did not show his strength.


    Just worried that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will take the opportunity to attack.


    "Don''t worry, boss, I will definitely do it!"

 Chapter 5450： Shen Yuan Dan

    Chapter 5450 Shen Yuan Dan


    Miaomiao cloud.


    A sword light pierced the haze.


    In an instant, it landed on the ancient castle glowing with silver light.


    Divine essence flows slowly in the castle, as if a silver liquid is flowing in it.


    Above the castle, there are ten guard posts all around, and one of the doors slowly opened.


    The silver-white vortex is slowly turning.


    Above the vortex, an iron gate plaque was particularly dazzling at this time.


    "Is it Xiandao Daozi?"


    The sword light fell, and a burly human figure came out of it.


    If there are powerhouses in the B-level realm who see it, they will definitely cover their mouths and exclaim.


    The identity of the person here is not simple. This is Li Xingtian, the head of the Xingtian Sect, the overlord of the second-level realm.


    At this time, he was crawling in front of the door, waiting for the reception of Daozi Xiandao.


    "come in!"


    A low voice sounded.


    Li Xingtian got into the silver vortex.


    The silver swirl disappeared.


    Li Xingtian felt the world spinning for a while, and when he landed on the ground, the world in front of him suddenly changed.


    "here is!"


    Li Xingtian looked around with his big eyes, and he was stunned.


    On the iron gate plaque not far away, there is already a silver-white aperture rotating.


    In the center of the aperture, there was a man of immortal style standing in the middle, and his face was full of stories.


    His eyes fell on Li Xingtian, and the man frowned slightly.


    "How did you come."


    Li Xingtian hurriedly knelt down, this is the powerhouse that Senior God Emperor sees.


    "Daozi, I came here to report something to you."


    "Now that the Bingding realm has been divided into eight, I think there will be a war in the lower realm. You can see if you are a Daozi to block it."


    The man shook his head, a sneer flashed across his face.


    "As a Daozi, why should I come forward to stop them, and let them be smashed and bloody, they will naturally understand my careful arrangements. Besides, even if I kill a **** head, but the cultivation level of the mediocre spirit realm, how big can it be? harm?"


    Li Xingtian was about to cry, tears glistening in his eyes.


    "Daozi, don''t you know that there are many gods in the Bingding realm, and even the old gods and strongmen have appeared."


    "Now, if the chaos in the lower realm cannot be quelled, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles, and if it is serious, we will directly lose control of the two realms."


    "What a big deal."


    The man stood with his hands behind his back, a treasured sword slowly floating in the air behind him, and in front of him, three thousand treasured swords flowed like water droplets.


    "Since my Immortal Emperor Hongmeng entered the realm of the gods, under the careful guidance of my teacher, although the realm is only a **** general, but the combat power is comparable to the peak of the gods. Now I only need to pay attention to the power of the avenue again and I can have it smoothly. The power of the gods."


    "With my invincible strength, what else can''t be solved easily?"


    Glancing at Li Xingtian in disappointment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sighed.


    "Anyway, you are also the peak of the gods, and the strongman who is about to break through the realm of gods, why are you so mediocre?"


    Li Xingtian''s lips trembled, not knowing how to respond.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng grabbed it casually, and a long spear appeared in his palm.


    "This is one of the artifacts given to me by the master. It is an artifact with nine layers of seals. You can take it away and go to the lower realm to watch the changes."


    "If someone tries to master the overall situation and become the winner in this chaos, use the sword I gave you to kill this bastard!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said, and his body shape returned to the silver vortex again.


    The naked eye can see that on the surface of his body, a rainbow-like luster emerges, the most dazzling of which is the brilliant golden starlight on his body.


    The Golden Avenue is rapidly precipitating!


    Li Xingtian grabbed the spear and turned around and walked out of the outpost, and he quickly flew towards the sky.


    Above the sky, a dark golden light was already shining.


    As if to echo him.


    The dark golden light suddenly unfolded, and he slammed into it and disappeared.


    Just after Li Xingtian left, a golden figure rushed into the silver vortex.


    "Immortal Emperor, I have already helped you find the person you are looking for. This kid is quite forbearing. Now his status is not simple. He is one of the powerhouses in the lower realm. God Hou strong!"


    The figure fell to the ground, and the golden halo suddenly dispersed.


    A man as lean as a monkey stood in front of Li Xingtian.


    "Now, I have arranged for people to lurk beside him. As long as you are willing to arrest him, we can now open the channel and wait for your arrival."


    "Master of the God of War, I like your efficiency."


    "It''s just that some things need to be figured out slowly."


    "Su Yan is not a simple person, and his aptitude is not inferior to mine. The gods are now painstakingly searching for a forehead who has achieved great success in the Great Dao. If you let him reveal his talent, you will ruin my good thing!"


    Eyes narrowed into a line.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s eyes flashed with cold light.


    "I have arranged for people to lurk in the lower realm, and as long as there is a suitable opportunity, I will eradicate this bastard."


    "And you, prepare yourself mentally."


    "I will need you to go to the lower realm at any time and put the lower realm bag under my command!"


    The Lord of the God of War nodded vigorously.


    As a direct subordinate of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he is now in control.


    There are already more than 20 powerful people in the Divine Marquis Realm in their hands.


    There are so many powerful gods in the gods, enough to make him a guest of the major forces in the gods.


    All this does not count the power of the Temple of War itself.


    Today''s War God Temple has become one of the best powers!


    The Lord of the God of War turned around and left.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng sighed, and a small silver-white beast flew out from behind him.


    The little beast rolled gently on the ground.


    In an instant, he became a sturdy man with silver-white armor.


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, it''s really pleasant to cooperate with you. I didn''t expect you to become a disciple of the Emperor. As long as we proceed according to the original plan, maybe we can achieve what you want."


    "Longevity God Realm will eventually be breached by our beasts God Realm!"


    "At that time, after the resources of this God''s Domain are cleaned up by me, it will be your world alone!"


    "But before that, you have to activate the beasts in the Immortal God Realm and let them help me get rid of a person!"


    "Su Yan!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng slowly said the name.


    The little beast nodded with satisfaction, and his figure suddenly turned into a silver-white light spot and disappeared.


    Looking at the empty sentry tower, the corner of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s mouth was slightly upturned.


    Glancing around, he took out an elixir and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The red elixir suddenly erupted with terrifying divine energy fluctuations, rampaging through his body.


    "Interesting, the Shen Yuan Dan condensed by these beasts is actually so powerful, just eating two is enough for me to practice for a month!"


    "It''s a pity that the number of this Divine Yuan Dan is limited. Otherwise, I really want to eat more, break through the realm of Divine Marquis as soon as possible, and crush the strong Divine King in combat power!"

 Chapter 5451： Eight strong

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fifty-one chapters eight strong


    "Hey!"


    A long sigh.


    The Yin Queen looked at the intelligence in her hands with a complicated expression.


    The form changes too quickly.


    In the endless void, the situation is changing.


    The shattered territory of the Longevity God Realm, the Bingding Realm, has already been divided by the eight powerhouses.


    The Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin only occupied one-twelfth of the territory, and the other territories were already occupied by the gods and powerhouses of the B-level realm.


    The most dazzling among them is Kongtongzi.


    Today''s Kongtongzi is the most popular.


    The subordinates have mastered nearly a quarter of the territory, a total of 1,400 territories.


    This level of strength is enough to crush the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty.


    The weakest one is the one who has mastered a mere hundred years of territory.


    Today, the good people have ranked everyone according to their respective territories.


    The first **** Hou Kongtongzi, the second **** Hou Xu Qingyou, the third goddess Cang Mingxue, the fourth **** general Su Yan, the fifth **** general Xu Jingan, the sixth **** general Ku Xiangtian, the seventh **** realm Chengyuan , Hong Qiang of the Eighth God Realm.


    The eight powerhouses now control the Bingding realm, and they can divide life and death with a single word.


    Two words can decide the life of the common people.


    Now the Bingding realm has been divided into eight.


    Among the eight powerhouses, apart from Su Yan, only the last two powerhouses were powerhouses who came out of the Bingding realm.


    In the sea of ??blood and mountains of corpses, he achieved his prestige, and walked on the corpses all the way.


    I don''t know how these two cultivated, but despite all the difficulties, they were still able to break through the siege and achieve a career. This kind of pride and ambition moved a lot of followers.


    Now it has become a powerful existence occupying more than a hundred realms.


    Unfortunately.


    Even if they are powerful, they are still not as good as the first Kongtongzi.


    The second Xu Qingyou is also very powerful. As a strong god, he has followed several gods behind him.


    This group of people behaved strangely, and they would try their best to recruit help wherever they went.


    The third female emperor, Cang Mingxue, pushed the other side with the realm of gods and marquis, and there were bloodstains everywhere she passed.


    I once heard the comments of outsiders that the ruins and corpses were everywhere where Cang Mingxue passed, and it was terrifying just to see.


    Xu Jingan is as his name suggests, sitting in the base camp by himself.


    After being attacked nine to eighty-one times, his personal cultivation has reached the peak of a **** general, and if he goes further, he will become a strong god.


    There are several gods behind him, and it is rumored that when calling these gods and strong men, he called out the uncle!


    Behind this one must be a top sect in the B-level realm planning behind it.


    Ku Xiangtian''s skill is very good. As a strong man at the peak of the middle stage of the realm of the gods, he has no more powerful skills, but he has used the technique of vertical and horizontal to perfection.


    Just relying on one-handed vertical and horizontal techniques, Ku Xiangtian forcibly formed an alliance.


    Now, with the blessing of the alliance''s luck, Ku Xiangtian''s strength has also been raised to a new level.


    There are rumors that the strength of this strong man is not simple, and he was able to confront the strong men in the early days of the gods!


    As for the last two powerhouses, Cheng Yuan, a treasured sword in his hand is infinitely powerful. Rumor has it that he has his own wisdom, and Hong Qiang even ate **** luck. After obtaining the inheritance of a mysterious powerhouse, anyone who wants to Powerhouses who attack him need to be alert to the thunder that falls from the sky at any time.


    It was these seven people who occupied the area that His Majesty wanted to conquer.


    But soon.


    Thinking secretly, Queen Yin got up and sealed the information again, and let the piercing bird fly.


    The piercing bird began to fly towards the sky, and with just one breath, it had come a long way.


    above the mountains.


    Su Yan also already had a dark golden document in his hand.


    This document shone with golden light and fluttered gently in front of Su Yan.


    After only two glances, the corners of Su Yan''s mouth turned up slightly.


    He was on the list, one of the eight powerhouses.


    However, Su Yan was not satisfied.


    Eight powerhouses, it seems that there are still too many people in this realm.


    "Jin Hong!"


    With a low growl, Su Yan''s eyes fell on the last two names.


    "The strength of these two people is the weakest. There will definitely be other forces to lobby and let them join their own forces!"


    "You go and let these two forces join us."


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and a golden figure disappeared.


    Jin Hong has left!


    General Ba watched Jin Hong leave, and he walked in front of Su Yan.


    "Since you have read the list, Your Majesty, I have something to tell you."


    "The Ferocious Beast God Realm is not peaceful now, and the entire Longevity God Realm has been infiltrated into a sieve."


    "If you can''t kill this group of people, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles."


    General Ba presented a piece of parchment, and the surface of the parchment shone with stars.


    "This is!"


    Su Yan blinked and stared hard at the parchment. On the paper was a map full of red dots.


    On the map, these red dots are constantly moving. If you look closely, they turn out to be vicious beasts!


    "These beasts are active, although I don''t know what they are plotting, but this group of beasts who were originally keeping their own way has suddenly been mobilized, and I always feel that there is nothing good!"


    "If I''m not wrong, maybe the purpose of these beasts is very simple, to create a crisis and destroy the merger of the Bingding realm!"


    "They are afraid that the resources will be integrated together, so that the top powerhouses will be born in the Longevity God Realm!"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Your list was obtained from the major powers of the gods?"


    General Ba nodded, his expression extremely solemn.


    "This is the marked map that I have secretly merged the resources of several God''s Domains with supreme means."


    "However, such means are easy to be detected by the other party!"


    Su Yan saw that the red dots on the map began to disappear quickly.


    Wait until the last little red dot disappears.


    Su Yan looked at General Ba with a calm expression.


    The corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "It seems that the purpose of the beast is very clear. If anyone is one of the eight powerhouses, they will sneak attack, but this is not their ultimate goal, they just use this opportunity to eradicate the real threat."


    The divine stone in his hand was gently thrown towards the ground, and Su Yan''s eyes gleamed fiercely.


    "Since these ferocious beasts think they''ve figured out what I''m waiting for, let''s find an opportunity to show them the true background of God''s Domain and let them know how troublesome it is to invade God''s Domain!"


    Su Yan sighed lightly.


    ��


    A floating island is gently suspended in the sky.


    In the floating island, a waiter came out of the palace, and his face was beaming.


    "I finally felt the care of the Palace Master. I swear by Rao Cang that I will definitely become the Palace Master''s confidant in the future. I will never resist what the Palace Master asks me to do."


    The oath just now was still heard in the hall, and the corner of the waiter''s mouth was slightly upturned.


    Isn''t it just a vow, so I can get a hundred taels of silver.


    Who would refuse such a good thing.

 Chapter 5452： intelligence

    Chapter 5452 Intelligence


    in the hall.


    Kongtongzi was watching a report attentively.


    The information on the report shows that a beast has rushed towards the Bingding realm.


    If these **** get what they want, I am afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Ferocious beast.


    This is the root cause of the fragmentation of the entire God Realm.


    It was once torn apart because of a beast in the realm of gods.


    Now, the fierce beast is coming towards the lower realm, I am afraid it is not with good intentions.


    However, the arrival of these beasts was not the intention of the upper echelons.


    To be able to test out talents who are truly worthy of cultivation.


    Just when Kongtongzi carefully watched the trajectory of the action.


    A streamer slowly drilled out of the boundary.


    The realm is madly flying towards the lower Bingding realm, and the speed is so fast that no one can catch up.


    At the moment when this golden light disappeared.


    on the sky.


    There is a dark red light that is chasing fast.


    A mere beast.


    He will definitely let this murderer fall!


    As the murderer entered the void that crossed the boundary, a dark red streamer suddenly exploded.


    The continuous force is gathering in the red streamer, with the force of outsiders urging.


    A terrifying force came crashing down.


    "Come to my realm to be wild, have you run away?"


    sounded.


    Kongtongzi''s speed suddenly accelerated, and that speed was like a ray of light, and the scene appeared on the edge of the boundary in an instant.


    The murderer who had crossed a realm turned out to be a harmless little thing.


    Seeing that this thing was forced to stop at this time, it immediately became anxious.


    The body began to grow suddenly, and strange patterns appeared on the surface of his body.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the speed of this beast increased rapidly, and the strength was continuously pressing forward!


    As Kongtongzi stopped, the beast''s body suddenly swelled up.


    In just two breaths, the divine pattern on the beast disappeared.


    The murderer''s body was also extremely huge, like a hill.


    The two eyes are like grinding discs, looking down at the red glowing red.


    It seemed to have seen some kind of treasure. The speed of this beast was like lightning, and it appeared beside Kongtongzi in the blink of an eye.


    A loud bang.


    At the location where the beast''s mouth was, a huge hole had already appeared at this time.


    Is this swallowing up space in one bite?


    As expected of a vicious beast, this is just the most wasteful vicious beast, and it possesses such a powerful power.


    If it was a more powerful beast, wouldn''t it be fatal?


    The audience on the side was already horrified, for fear that they would be targeted by this monster.


    Just as everyone was about to flee, a big hand had firmly grasped the beast''s neck.


    The crowd of people who were preparing to flee in this realm finally stopped, and they let out a long breath.


    The huge golden handprint of the sky was smashed down, even if it was a fierce beast, it could only be beaten into meat sauce weakly.


    Disgusting shake hands.


    Kongtongzi fell to the ground, and someone rushed over immediately behind him.


    "Your Majesty, you have already killed a monster, but the Zan people have received a report that countless monsters are coming. If we can''t gather them together, I''m afraid we will be in a lot of trouble."


    "Now this fierce beast is the most gentle of the data collected by the Zans. If it encounters a more ferocious beast, I''m afraid..."


    As a divine general, Zhu Qian, the intelligence captain at this time, was standing in front of Kongtongzi at this time, and his face was full of annoyance.


    The strength of this beast is too powerful, no matter how he investigates, he may not be able to investigate all the information!


    "What should I do?"


    Looking at Zhu Qian calmly, Kongtongzi''s face was full of confusion.


    Ferocious beasts, such monsters should not exist in the world.


    As soon as they landed, they could not wait to devour the entire realm. Such filthy creatures should be shattered by powerful divine energy fluctuations within the A-level realm.


    But now!


    Kongtongzi shook his head worriedly.


    What to do next?


    "Your Majesty, I have a bait plan, but this plan needs your help."


    Zhu Qian held her breath and looked at Kongtongzi quietly.


    This plan was something she had worked so hard to come up with, a means to save the lower realm.


    She is a person from the lower realm. Since the upper realm can release such monsters, either her strength is not enough, or someone deliberately!


    This is to destroy the Nether!


    Just when Zhu Qian was silent, Kongtongzi let out a long sigh. He raised his head and looked at the sky in a blur.


    "I understand, I will obey your orders in all your plans!"


    "I won''t let the Nether suffer the slightest damage."


    Kongtongzi stood up suddenly.


    "Let go and do it!"


    Wave.


    A spiritual imprint of Kongtongzi fell on Zhu Qian.


    Zhu Qian bowed to Kongtongzi excitedly, then turned and flew away.


    For a time, the eight powerhouses were fighting against these beasts.


    The entire lower realm was in a state of turmoil.


    Su Yan is no exception.


    Not long after the information appeared, a huge beast crossed the void.


    The size of this murderer is much stronger than the intelligence.


    Fortunately, the strength of these beasts is not strong, and they can be killed only by the cultivation of the gods.


    The only trouble is a strange beast that has invaded the sky above the Holy Dynasty.


    The murderer''s body has countless star-like patterns, and at the moment of entering the realm, these stars instantly fix the surrounding space.


    Now, the murderer''s body has been lying on the ground for people to study.


    But is this the test?


    Su Yan couldn''t believe it.


    Ferocious beasts are definitely the troubles that are artificially released, I am afraid that the powerhouses in the B-level realm want to play a good show in the Bingding realm.


    Destroy the Bingding realm and let them return to the situation of relying on the B-level realm.


    Pity!


    Su Yan walked to the side of the beast calmly, and touched the body of the beast with his fingers.


    In this murderer''s body, there are countless oils emerging.


    The oil is recklessly fragrant.


    Judging from the scent, it seems to have made the surrounding divine beasts restless, intentionally or unintentionally.


    It took only a quarter of an hour for Su Yan to stand on the edge of the murderer.


    "Ow!"


    Between heaven and earth, a fierce aura suddenly emerged.


    Above the sky, a Garuda began to undergo strange changes at this time.


    This Garuda is a divine beast, and the dark red light has completely enveloped it.


    One after another terrifying aura was emerging on the surface of its body at this time.


    "die!"


    The terrifying aura was earth-shattering, and it rushed forward in a mighty manner.


    Jin Hong slowly walked down from the sky, the spear in his hand shone with divine light.


    His eyes swept left and right, looking at the fallen Garuda corpse coldly.


    "These beasts, they even delusionally want to mutate on my site and seek death!"


    Disdainfully smashing the corpse, he walked in front of Su Yan.

 Chapter 5453： The beast appeared

    Chapter 5453: The Fierce Beast Appears


    "Your Majesty, the minister is back!"


    "The fierce beast appeared, and the minister has already talked with the two major forces."


    "At present, the opinion they have given is that both of us will jointly save the beast disaster. As long as we can survive this disaster, they are willing to join hands with me."


    Jin Hong stood behind Su Yan, his eyes were like eagle hooks.


    Everything around him fell in front of Jin Hong, and nothing could escape his sight.


    "court death!"


    Jin Hong rose to the sky again, and threw the spear in his hand gently towards the front.


    Boom.


    The sky in the distance was instantly pierced by a spear.


    Another ferocious beast was falling rapidly, and the blood from its corpse splattered all over the ground.


    "Your Majesty, among the five hundred realms I wait for, although there are many powerful people in the realm of transformation, they are unable to kill the beast with all their strength."


    "I also ask Your Majesty to send the powerful generals to patrol the five hundred realms as soon as possible to expel the beasts."


    The queen''s voice sounded from behind.


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Arrange personnel, conduct patrols, and kill all the beasts in the five hundred realms!"


    "I know, Your Majesty!"


    The Yin Queen turned and left, behind her, there were constant auras of gods rising into the sky.


    All of this was thanks to Su Yan. After he took out the divine medicine, there were more than a hundred of the peak Spirit Transformation realm powerhouses who had broken through during this period of time.


    More than a hundred gods will form a patrol team to deal with the beasts scattered in the five hundred realms, and the efficiency will be greatly improved.


    There is also a steady stream of reserve forces being promoted.


    "Your Majesty, now our mid-range strength is profound, but in the B-level realm, we not only have no help, but also many enemies!"


    "The frequency of fierce beasts is getting faster and faster. I can clearly sense that the number of beasts coming towards us is increasing, and it seems that someone is deliberately throwing them."


    "Although it has not been confirmed, I can feel that there is a pair of eyes staring at me, waiting for us to reveal our weaknesses!"


    With a long sigh, Jin Hong''s eyes fell on Su Yan, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s not that I found nothing. On the way back, I have already caught a small thing, and I will ask Your Majesty to take a look at it later."


    Su Yan nodded, his eyes swept deep into the sky, the divine light behind him flickered continuously.


    He can sense that there is a huge will that is continuously crushing it at this time.


    This will is like the power of the gods!


    Mighty!


    It''s just that there is no such strong will as the strong will of the gods.


    Just like the will condensed by a huge swarm, every inch can give people a strange spiritual sense.


    "interesting!"


    "It seems that a powerful beast has been dispatched from the fierce beast, or someone in our God''s Domain has colluded both internally and externally."


    "Now waiting for me to do something, I''m afraid someone is specifically targeting us."


    Su Yan sighed, and he took Jin Hong back to the main hall.


    In the main hall, General Ba is building a new tracking sand table.


    Seeing the two enter the hall, the divine light in General Ba''s hand smashed into the sand table.


    The entire sand table seemed to be revived, and it all came alive.


    "This is!"


    Jin Hong looked at Su Yan eagerly, and those eyes were full of sighs.


    "It turns out that His Majesty has already thought about it carefully and finished polishing the sand table. It seems that I have shallow knowledge and did not recognize His Majesty''s true intentions."


    Jin Hong glanced at Su Yan eagerly, and he quickly walked to the edge of the sand table.


    "Boss, I have finished the deduction. There are people behind this. I can clearly see that there are beasts deliberately mobilized to invade us."


    "It''s just that this man''s methods are extremely pitiful."


    Shaking his head, General Ba glanced at Jin Hong.


    "Now we can clearly see that there are thousands of beasts arriving at our line of defense, but we can''t see these beasts appearing on a large scale in other areas."


    "I can clearly feel that a strange beast is constantly approaching, following the army of those beasts to approach us, as if receiving an order to get rid of us."


    "Now, they are about to appear in front of us!"


    General Ba''s words made Jin Hong''s eyes glow with cold light.


    "I can also feel that this power can only be fought by a powerhouse at the **** level. Let me go, Your Majesty!"


    Li Siqi''s body slowly flew out from the back of the throne, and his white and tender face showed excitement at this time.


    He is so eager for meritorious deeds, so eager to get the next exercises!


    Today''s Li Siqi, after cultivating Liehou''s exercises, has far surpassed his current strength.


    He can feel the joy of becoming stronger all the time!


    You must know that after becoming the invincible peak of Divine Marquis, his progress is extremely slow, and if he wants to go further, he has to pay a lot of resources.


    But now, just by practicing Liehou''s exercises, his strength has risen three times!


    If it is against the previous self, it can definitely be easily crushed.


    He can even fight against the strongest gods!


    "It''s not the time for you to make a move, you are ready to fight, I want everyone to witness a big event!"


    "This Bingding realm was protected by a strong person sent by Su Yan''s Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty."


    The moment Su Yan said these words.


    A huge meteorite was struck by the beasts and charged towards the realm where Su Yan was.


    among the meteorites.


    The silver-white little beast slowly opened his eyes, and the dark red light flashed in his eyes.


    "I have sensed my destination, and I can clearly know where our enemy is."


    "The glory of the beast will eventually recover in my hands."


    "Let''s usher in the promotion of Ferocious Beast God''s Domain together!"


    He laughed again and again, feeling that the meteorite he was in smashed through the realm, and the meteorite instantly became a powder in the sky.


    A silver-white little beast disappeared in an instant.


    Not long after the little beast left, a powerhouse at the peak of the God Transformation Realm appeared.


    In his hand, the Batian Sabre, his eyes were full of ferocity.


    "Interesting, a little beast came in. It''s a pity, I don''t know how many tricks you can hold under my tyrannical sword?"


    A gust of wind blew, and the figure disappeared.


    Not just one realm, but hundreds of realms have been invaded by beasts.


    After the large army of beasts invaded, there was a huge meat ball, which was slowly squeezing between the B-level realm and the Bing-Ding realm, as if preparing to penetrate this layer of conjunctiva.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t penetrate.


    "As expected of the God''s Domain of Longevity, these defensive measures are really powerful, but it''s a pity!"


    The golden token appeared, and the conjunctiva instantly opened a big hole, allowing the meat ball to slowly enter it.


    "Disperse!"


    With an order, a layer of worms on the surface of the meat ball rose into the sky, aiming at the surrounding areas and constantly fluttering.


    In the blink of an eye, only a ferocious beast was left standing in the void.

 Chapter 5454： Battle Mantis Tiger

    Chapter 5454: Battle Mantis Tiger


    "Su Yan, according to the requirements of the white rhinoceros, I will come."


    The ferocious beast flashed with silver light, turned into a mosquito and flew forward.


    The edge of the power map of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty, before the Hundred Realm.


    One after another, the aura of the gods suddenly erupted, and they attacked the fierce beasts that appeared intensively.


    "coming!"


    General Ba let out a low roar, and he could feel a huge red light approaching.


    If it is said that the previous beasts were nothing but the light of fireflies, the huge red light strength is far beyond the ability of ordinary powerhouses to resist.


    "His Majesty!"


    Li Siqi couldn''t sit still anymore, his eyes were full of fighting intent!


    Merit, or Merit!


    As long as he has enough military exploits, he can get the second exercise.


    When he cultivated into Liehou''s practice, let alone a strong god, even a strong **** king would have to give him three points.


    This is the great power that comes with power.


    If his strength can reach the level of fighting against the god-king-level powerhouse, his status in His Majesty''s eyes will also be greatly improved.


    Instead of being regarded by His Majesty as a surprisingly winning trump card, it may not be his turn to build meritorious deeds.


    With a long sigh, Li Siqi raised his head.


    He can feel it.


    The unique breath of the beast clan.


    The identity of this vicious beast is not simple, and I am afraid that in the realm of vicious beasts, it can be regarded as a unique kind.


    The reason why the dark hand arranged for this terrifying beast to come is probably to kill Su Yan!


    However, can''t tell.


    "Your Majesty, this fierce beast is approaching rapidly. Judging from its size, it seems to be a ferocious beast called a mantis tiger. Its strength is not simple. Just tracking the red circle on the map has proved its strength. Extraordinary."


    "Wherever such beasts pass, nothing will grow!"


    Li Siqi''s voice was extremely low.


    "As the invincible peak of the gods, I have also dealt with many fierce beasts. Even the most ferocious golden leopard beasts in the gods realm, I have also killed one or two."


    "However, even if the golden leopard is in front of this mantis tiger, it has to be obedient. Although these beasts are not powerful, they are actually very powerful."


    "It has the explosive power of the gods realm, and in the eyes of the gods and invincibles, it is a powerhouse at the **** level."


    General Ba also sighed.


    "General Li is right. These are the only clues I have found in the B-level realm. It is best at medium-range distance attacks, and it can keep the attack within the three-mile range at the moment of the outbreak."


    "Once an attack is launched, he can instantly increase his strength hundreds of times."


    "The strength of the original God Marquis realm can reach the realm of the gods in an instant under such a multiplier."


    Li Siqi''s tone was extremely gloomy.


    "If there is no way to shorten the distance in a very short period of time, or if there is no way to avoid his attack by further means, I am afraid that no one can become its opponent!"


    "Even if it is an invincible powerhouse at the peak of Divine Marquis, it may not be able to kill it, and even be killed by this little beast because of negligence!"


    Taking a deep breath, Li Siqi''s eyes became extremely gloomy.


    "If I could, I wish I hadn''t seen it!"


    Su Yan looked at Li Siqi indifferently.


    "So, you are not sure to kill it?"


    Li Siqi nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, if I want to deal with him, I have to use some props, such as the third-grade artifact on your Majesty."


    Li Siqi''s eyes fell on Su Yan. If he was not mistaken, the divine inscriptions on the surface of these third-grade artifacts were enough to prove that this was the hand of a top master 100,000 years ago.


    Such masters are extremely rare nowadays, and each work has its own unique power.


    Li Siqi has a ring, which is also from the master''s hand, and has the means to instantly cut off the space to resist the opponent''s attack.


    It''s just that His Majesty will use this thing for himself?


    Li Siqi was apprehensive.


    "You want to use the shoes on my feet?"


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment, thinking that he needed such a precious treasure, but he didn''t expect that he only needed this item.


    The third-rank artifacts were nothing to Su Yan. He now had too many resources. The third-rank artifacts were only allowed to stay until now because of a means to temporarily hide in the deep space.


    "Take it."


    Su Yan took off his shoes and threw them in front of Li Siqi.


    "Don''t you want shoes, just take them."


    Li Siqi blinked, and he picked up his shoes in disbelief.


    As he puts on his shoes.


    "Boss, the beast is here!"


    With a low roar, a huge figure above the sky appeared.


    "After the Yin Dynasty, your nightmare is coming."


    The fierce beast pierced through the boundary wall fiercely.


    The burly body fell downwards.


    Two sharp horns shone on his head, his eyes were full of blue frost, and the breath from his mouth was as hot as flames.


    The fierce beast glanced around, his eyes locked in the direction of the imperial court.


    "Su Yan, I found you, you really made me look good, the master asked me to take you on the road now, so go all the way!"


    Its body shape was like lightning, and it rushed towards Su Yan, the fierce beast''s fangs flashed out, and it stopped abruptly in mid-air, and at a distance of thirty kilometers from the imperial city, he took out the bone knife behind him.


    "Mantis Slash!"


    With a roar sounded.


    The transparent white silk thread quickly washed forward.


    As if connecting the sky and the earth, the transparent silk threads instantly cut long thin lines on the ground.


    The end of the thin line.


    In the imperial city, someone was looking over at this moment with an indifferent expression.


    The mantis tiger froze for a moment, his eyes full of anger.


    Someone could resist its attack.


    It is the king of the beasts, and it is an unparalleled warrior. No one can resist it, unless it is a god!


    The figure flashed.


    The mantis tiger''s long knife and a pair of golden palms collided fiercely, and a terrifying explosion sounded continuously around.


    Su Yan looked at the battle outside and shook his head.


    "If the beasts can only attack on a rampage, this crisis can be resolved, but I''m more concerned about who is behind the beasts to move against us!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were full of anger.


    In the realm of the gods, there are not many people who can do something against themselves, and they have a blood feud with themselves, and there are very few who do not hesitate to collude with beasts to attack themselves.


    After he mastered the five hundred realms, the top sects in the B-level realm may not dare to attack him.


    But there are some people who don''t believe in evil, but they provoke vicious beasts.


    "die!"


    Outside, Li Siqi''s cry sounded.


    The body of the beast suddenly exploded.


    Sure enough, it did not live up to Su Yan''s expectations, the murderer was still easily beheaded.


    Li Siqi returned to Su Yan excitedly and was about to return the shoes to him.


    "Hey, it really is a hero who is a teenager, and there is an invincible strong man under his command. It''s a pity!"


    "I am coming!"

 Chapter 5455： slaughter god

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fifty-five chapters slaughter the gods


    "It''s you, Dadaer!"


    Li Siqi''s face instantly burst into cold sweat, and he nervously looked at the human-shaped rhinoceros that appeared, trembling slightly all over his body.


    "It''s me, long time no see Li Siqi."


    Da Da''er glanced at Li Siqi indifferently, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "I really didn''t expect that your dignified and invincible powerhouse would actually degenerate into a lackey in the early days of a **** general."


    "But it''s alright, I''ll clean up your humiliation for you, you step out of the way now, so I can kill Su Yan!"


    As soon as the words fell, Da Da''er raised her arm and was about to smash it towards Su Yan.


    In the void, also because of his actions, a group of thunder suddenly appeared.


    "You broke through!"


    Looking at Da Da''er in horror, the corner of Li Siqi''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    "Are you in the realm of gods?"


    "Yes, after so many years at the border, my cultivation practice has been honed enough, and I have successfully broken through half a year ago. Now, I have received the information provided by your gods, and come to solve your troubles."


    Da Da''er''s ears flickered, and a hint of determination flashed across her face.


    "If you don''t leave, I will kill you together!"


    "you!"


    Li Siqi''s face changed wildly, and he could only suppress Da Da''er in the realm of the gods. Now that this guy has become a strong god, if he is confronted, there is a possibility that there will be no bones left.


    "Don''t go?"


    Da Da''er shook his head in disappointment.


    "You human beings are really funny. You are so loyal to him today, maybe you will betray you anytime. I advise you to leave him and not affect my performance!"


    "If I miss the chance to kill him because of your obstruction, don''t worry, I will kill you first!"


    With a low growl, Da Da''er''s eyes began to turn red.


    "Get ready to take over, I will become a special power after becoming a god!"


    With a light grip of the palm, the surface of Da Da''er''s body is constantly steaming.


    His body began to expand and didn''t stop until it tripled in size.


    Behind him, a red rhino phantom stepped into his body.


    "See it, this is my strength, this is my strength!"


    Holding the axe in his palm, he stepped out.


    A loud bang.


    The world was opened up by an axe into a huge ravine!


    Dark space cracks appeared above everyone''s heads, and everyone''s faces turned pale.


    "court death!"


    Li Siqi took a step forward, and his aura exploded.


    The breath of the half-step gods suddenly expanded.


    A black chess piece fell from the sky and hit Da Da''er hard.


    "Just this strength, it''s not enough to tickle me, go away!"


    Da Da''er sneered and patted Li Siqi casually.


    Li Siqi was caught off guard and was sent flying.


    Looking at Li Siqi who was far away, Da Da''er then set his eyes on Su Yan.


    "The ants in the realm of the gods and generals, you are not ready to escape, who gave you the courage!"


    "Who gave you the courage to attack me?"


    Looking at Da Da''er indifferently, Su Yan''s face was full of indifference.


    "How could I tell you, die!"


    "Hehe, the mere beasts have even sacrificed their lives for human beings. If I send this news back, what will you do?"


    Looking at Da Da''er with pity, Su Yan''s face showed no fear.


    "you!"


    Da Da''er looked at Su Yan angrily, her eyes were full of anger.


    "You dare, if you do this, I will kill everyone in your realm."


    "Now, die obediently!"


    After laughing twice, the axe in Da Da''er''s hand was about to fall.


    "Forget it, senior, let''s search for the soul directly!"


    Su Yan patted the divine beheading sword on his waist.


    "Hey, I have to shoot this old bone, it really makes the fire!"


    Liehou reluctantly flew out of the treasured sword, holding another sword in his hand.


    "You dare to enter the hinterland of my immortal realm in the realm of gods, do you want to die?"


    "If you don''t want to die, just obey him, answer his questions, and sign a life-and-death contract to become his mount. I can let you go."


    The long knife began to glow golden.


    This is Liehou''s unique sword energy.


    As Liehou waved gently.


    The knife light flew out and landed on the rhino.


    "His!"


    Da Da''er looked at Liehou in horror.


    "you!"


    "You are that old bastard, why are you not dead yet, there are still thoughts left!"


    "Now that your soul is still healing, I''m leaving when I shouldn''t be here!"


    Da Da''er turned around and was about to leave, but Su Yan sneered.


    "Go, where do you want to go?"


    With the slashing sword in his hand, a blade of light appeared in the sky, directly blocking Da Daer.


    "you!"


    "It''s too deceiving, don''t think I''m afraid of you, believe it or not, I''d rather blow myself up than stay here!"


    Da Da roared.


    Liehou looked at Da Da''er calmly, and he let out a long sigh.


    "Then die!"


    The knife light suddenly appeared.


    A terrifying golden color appeared again between heaven and earth.


    The space fissure that stretches for thousands of miles has become a special landscape of the Holy Dynasty after Yin.


    Da Da''er''s body is divided into two halves.


    Early on, there were disciples who swarmed to give lectures, and used various special methods to collect resources from Dadaer.


    This is a vicious beast, and every vicious beast represents a huge resource, especially such a powerful beast, whether it is flesh or soul, it is the best treasure.


    When a white light appeared, he was about to flee, but unfortunately he was locked in the bottle by Su Yan the next second.


    Da Da''er''s soul roared at Su Yan unwillingly.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much he roared, he couldn''t get out of the bottle.


    After the disciples dispersed, Su Yan placed his palm on the bottle, and a green light suddenly appeared.


    Da Da''er screamed, and the soul began to liquefy.


    Picture after picture was extracted from his soul and appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "I really didn''t expect it was you who wanted to do something to me, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. It seems that your life in the God Realm was too nourishing, and you have forgotten how you were crushed by me in the Immortal Realm!"


    "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Su Yan threw the bottle to Li Siqi, and he quickly walked into his bedroom.


    For a time, the news that Su Yan was severely injured spread all over the place.


    ��


    The beast retreated very quickly, as if it had been defeated by someone.


    But all the powerhouses received a startling news.


    The invasion of the beasts with the realm of the gods was intercepted by the people of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty, and they did their best to drive away the strong gods!


    "Brother, what do you think about this, is it fake?"


    Cheng Yuan sat in the second-in-command position, looking at Hong Qiang with a puzzled expression.


    The corners of Hong Qiang''s mouth turned up slightly, and his eyes swept over Cheng Yuan.


    "fake?"


    "How could it be false? I have already certified this matter, and it is absolutely true. I really did not expect the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin to be so powerful!"


    "Looks like we have to rely on them!"


    "Otherwise we shall all die!"

 Chapter 5456： world trend

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fifty-six chapters of the world


    "damn it!"


    Cang Ning Realm.


    A low roar came from the quiet Cangming Palace.


    "How could anyone think of using a beast to deal with their opponents!"


    "Don''t they know that by doing so, they are treating thousands of people as human beings?"


    The palm landed on the chair, instantly making a gap in the chair.


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes were full of cold light.


    As a person in the realm of the gods, she is also a disciple of the Dao in the B-level realm.


    Although she didn''t take the position of Daozi, her authority today is terrifyingly large.


    Otherwise, she would not be airborne in the Bingding realm, and in order to improve her own way, she would sweep the lower realm with dozens of strong men.


    Now that Jiangshan is in hand, her strength has also been improved, and her Dao cultivation base is even faster.


    But as the favored son of heaven, she has a very deep sense of belonging to the Divine Realm, and she cannot see anyone harming the interests of the Divine Realm.


    Now, there is a favored child in God''s Domain who has been indulged in beasts to try to kill them. She must report such a major event!


    Gritting her teeth, Cang Mingxue took out the contact stone on her body.


    As Divine Essence was injected into it, a magnificent breath suddenly filled the entire hall.


    "Good boy, your aura has become much fuller. It seems that the lower realm has benefited you a lot, but why are you full of anger?"


    The man in the red robe stood above the main hall and glanced around.


    "Um?"


    "When did the beasts appear in the lower realm, it''s still the realm of gods!"


    The man''s face became extremely gloomy, and an artifact behind him was also releasing flames and thunder light indefinitely.


    "Master, just now there was a beast in the realm of the gods, trying to kill me and other arrogances. If it wasn''t for Su Yan, who was in charge of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, and killed the beast, I''m afraid I would have died in battle."


    Ferocious beast, this is a creature that is born to be opposed to the realm of the gods. When the two meet, they can either be subdued or beheaded. There is no second choice at all.


    Now, someone actually conspired with the beast, and it would be a shame for the realm of longevity to wear it out.


    "Whoever found him, don''t worry, disciple!"


    The red robe suddenly disappeared.


    Xu Jingan waited quietly in the hall, and in front of him, a formation had been etched.


    Inside the formation, there are stones that exude a dark red streamer.


    Just among these stones, a burly body slowly walked out.


    "My son, what do you want me to do?"


    "My father is now busy with a bunch of official duties, and the **** domain lord took his wife and concubines out to play again, leaving me busy in the domain lord''s mansion."


    This burly figure''s face looked full of resentment.


    "Father, someone is uniting with beasts to deal with the hope of this God''s Domain!"


    Xu Jingan gritted his teeth.


    The man smiled.


    "Want father to avenge him?"


    "Well, let''s see for the father what the **** is going on with this kid."


    "what?"


    "A man born with great luck, he actually has such a strong luck, since that''s the case, I will definitely help him once."


    A bird in the palm of his hand slowly flies into the air.


    The man disappeared, only the sound echoed in the room.


    "Don''t worry, my son, I have given him a collection of flying birds for the hope of this god''s realm. As long as he encounters life, this power will bring him to break through the space and appear by my side."


    "Even if he is dead, I can save him."


    When the formation disappeared, a smile appeared on Xu Jingan''s face.


    What is the most missing thing in God''s Domain.


    Strong?


    This is not the case. What is lacking most in the God Realm is the top talent.


    This time, he introduced a genius with extraordinary luck to his father, and he would definitely be rewarded by his father after returning to God''s Domain.


    If the domain owner comes forward to reward him, I am afraid that he will become rich overnight!


    Looking at the sky silently, Xu Qingyou adjusted her wet robe.


    The robe revealed his figure, and he didn''t care.


    "In the God''s Realm of Longevity, has it been eroded to such a degree?"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, he glanced at the beautiful jewelry in his hand.


    "If that''s the case, then I have to make plans early, this is not a place to stay for a long time."


    As the jewels clicked.


    Xu Qingyou''s body has a jewel luster on the surface.


    Kongtongzi looked into the distance silently.


    He is a strong person in this realm that the gods see.


    In his hand, the rune was constantly flashing, and he was waiting for the reply of the god.


    It''s a pity that half a day has passed, but there is still no response, as if the two powerful gods have disappeared.


    Looking at the rune indifferently, Kongtongzi was silent for a long time, and he stretched out his hand.


    The dark golden streamer smashed to the ground, completely destroying the rune.


    A terrifying arrogance swept away in all directions.


    Kongtongzi squeezed with his hand, and suddenly there was a majestic force gathering faintly.


    The rune has been destroyed, and he no longer needs to rely on the gods.


    Although it is only in the realm of gods, the power he can exert has also reached the realm of gods.


    In a sense, they are the same as each other.


    "Did you find out?"


    Liehou looked at Su Yan, and there was fire rising from the surface of his body.


    As a top powerhouse, his heart seemed to be ignited by a fire, and this flame made him want to break into the B-level realm and kill these scum.


    "I found out, this person is my old acquaintance, let me solve it."


    Su Yan smiled slightly at Liehou and urged the treasured saber.


    "You''re a bastard, and this old man is not a **** wipe!"


    Liehou disappeared.


    The smile on Su Yan''s face gradually darkened.


    There is a big crisis in the Realm of Longevity, and this realm has fallen.


    The powerhouse of the Ferocious Beast God Realm can freely invade such a deep place, which is enough to show that the B-level realm has been completely corrupted.


    If you want to simply rely on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to bring people in, this kind of thing is simply impossible.


    Besides Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who else wants to bury himself?


    Just as Su Yan was pondering, a loud voice pierced the tranquility.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the two overlords Cheng Yuan and Hong Qiang ask to see you!"


    With the harsh sound, Su Yan quickly walked out of the palace.


    Outside the palace, Cheng Yuan and Hong Qiang had smiles on their faces.


    "I have seen Your Majesty Su. I waited for the two of them to come to join the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin. Your bravery in the tide of beasts has conquered me."


    "Since that''s the case, you are the two kings of the kingdom of God who are waiting for me in the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty. You are welcome to join us."


    With Su Yan rewarding the two, above the sky, terrifying thunderclouds are constantly gathering.


    No one noticed that under the thundercloud, a red dress was fluttering in the wind.


    "Interesting, some people send treasures, and some people make friends. This kid''s luck is a bit against the sky, let me see where it comes from!"


    Fingers pinched, his face changed wildly, and after a long time, he sighed leisurely.


    "I can''t figure out what to do, and it seems that he is also a person with a simple identity. If that''s the case, then take the time to dream and meet you!"

 Chapter 5457： Take her land!

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fifty-seventh chapter received her territory!


    "Buzz!"


    A crisp sound.


    The space in front of Su Yan suddenly shattered.


    A burly figure slowly walked in front of him.


    "It''s really not easy to see you, Saint Emperor Su Yan!"


    Su Yan frowned.


    "Isn''t this my place?"


    It was dark in the distance, and only three stars appeared nearby.


    What shocked Su Yan even more was the **** sky where the starlight passed by!


    "Of course this is not your territory, this is my Dao Territory!"


    The visitor shook his blood-red cloak, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know who the senior is?"


    Su Yan''s face was calm, and he respectfully saluted the man and asked.


    The man laughed twice.


    "This Pingjiangzi is the head of Hantan Dongtian, the top sect in the B-level realm."


    "I came today to tell you about the beasts. I have already understood the B-level realm. Now the B-level realm is being investigated. The beasts have bypassed our defense line and attacked by your forces. I will report it later. God, let God call the shots for you."


    Su Yan nodded calmly.


    It seems that the senior officials of the Immortal Realm place great importance on the invasion of beasts.


    As one of the top sects, Pingjiangzi actually appeared in person.


    Hantan Cave?


    If there is a chance to go to the second-level realm, Su Yan really wants to go and see what kind of sect this is!


    but��


    "Am I in a dream now?"


    Su Yan frowned and glanced around, he already felt something was wrong.


    This world is so bizarre that it is vaguely similar to the fairy world.


    It''s just that Pingjiangzi didn''t seem to see it.


    "This is the dream realm constructed by the avenue of this seat. This seat has not yet reached your country before choosing to use such means to meet you. The galaxy is vast, and the true body of this seat is resisting the invasion of beasts and stabilizing the frontier. I have to think. come."


    With a long sigh, a vast army of murderers slowly emerged behind him.


    "Longevity God''s Domain is now in a troubled season. The army of fierce beasts is eyeing, and the direction of Liyang God''s Domain has long been filled with dark red blood."


    "It would be great if people from the Immortal Realm such as me can grow up a group of strong people as soon as possible, so that we can have the power to protect ourselves."


    "Instead of being covetted as a delicious meal on a plate like it is now!"


    Ping Jiangzi shook his head.


    "You have occupied the five hundred realms, but do you know how much interference this Bingding realm is?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    Obviously, the Five Hundred Realms are the source of gods for many sects in the B-level realm.


    Now that Su Yan has a territory of five hundred realms, I am afraid that it will attract the covetousness of many forces.


    "You occupy the five hundred realms. This seat advises you that there is too much interference and the water is too deep. If you don''t have a second-level sect to take the blame for you, I am afraid that you will be extremely difficult in the realm of the gods."


    "Would you like to be included in my Hantan Dongtian subordinate, as long as you are willing, I Hantan Dongtian can give you strong support, even if your territory is doubled, there is no problem."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly and his eyes fell on Ping Jiangzi.


    "Senior is really joking. If I put my territory in the name of Hantan Dongtian, senior thinks that he can protect my power?"


    Shake your head.


    "Senior, even you can''t keep it, what''s more, my purpose is not to win the mere five hundred realms, I am going to swallow the entire lower realm in one go."


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and Ping Jiangzi''s expression changed wildly.


    Is this kid crazy?


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "To win the entire realm, even I am ashamed of such pride. When I was young, the old man also dreamed of unifying the lower realm, becoming the uncrowned king, and entering the B-level realm with air transport."


    "How crazy the old man was back then, how desolate the back is."


    "The calculations of the major sects have opened my eyes to this old man. Have you ever seen a strong human race sent to the front line to die for your own selfishness?"


    Ping Jiangzi took a deep breath, and his face began to twist.


    "The old man has seen it, and the old man has even seen some beasts with human faces and beasts'' hearts make nonsense in front of the world."


    "So the old man had already sworn in his heart at the time that he must consume these beasts on the front line, so that our longevity realm can be restored to its endless appearance."


    "You kid, you are the most qualified junior that this old man has ever seen, why don''t you and I join forces?"


    "As long as you are willing, my disciple can also become your subordinate and drive for you."


    Su Yan glanced silently at Ping Jiangzi, is it the Ice Queen?


    Even if Su Yan was willing to accept it as his subordinate, he would still choose between the sect and himself.


    The corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "Senior, I can promise you to join forces, but I want your apprentice to obey my orders 100%. Even your orders cannot change her actions in the lower realm."


    Ping Jiangzi laughed, and a golden avenue mark appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Accept this mark, you will contact my good disciple directly, the next thing you two can chat privately, but there is one thing I have to tell you."


    "Before entering the **** phase, the firmer the foundation, the better. If you can make your own foundation unparalleled, your strength will skyrocket after entering the **** phase realm!"


    "Farewell!"


    As Pingjiangzi disappeared, the blood-red robe slowly fell and turned into a gauze.


    "Boy, this is a gift I gave you. After you accept this gift, you will become the spokesperson of my lower realm, and your power at the sect level will be reduced a lot."


    Su Yan took the gauze, and Ping Jiangzi disappeared.


    "Interesting, control the Dreamland Avenue?"


    "This ability, compared with the fairy in the dream, I don''t know who is more powerful. It seems that this Longevity God Realm has very little understanding of the Dao."


    "No wonder that **** is getting reused here."


    "Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, wait for me, I will settle this hatred with you sooner or later!"


    Open your eyes again.


    "Your Majesty, are you asleep?"


    Obsidian stood beside him, trembling all over.


    Just now, a terrifying aura erupted from Su Yan''s body, and the mighty force almost knocked him out.


    Chu Xuan smiled and patted Hei Yao''s body.


    "What, are you afraid?"


    Obsidian nodded bitterly.


    "Your aura is too powerful. If it weren''t for the rapid advancement of your subordinate forces, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even have the qualifications to stand by your side. What was that aura just now?"


    "A powerful god."


    Su Yan got up and waved his hands, his eyes fell on Obsidian.


    "By the way, I have something important for you to do!"


    Obsidian trembled all over, and walked in front of Su Yan excitedly.


    "Your Majesty, as long as you order it, as long as it is your order, I am willing to finish it for you, no matter how hard you are."


    "Very good, contact the Ice Queen and say that I want to take over her territory!

 Chapter 5458： Obsidian Mission

    Chapter 5458: Obsidian Mission


    Obsidian is the Empress of Ice.


    Su Yan prepared to take out the divine stone to strengthen his own strength.


    Now, although it is possible to fight against the peak powerhouses in the late stage of the gods, the realm of the gods can also resist one or two.


    But strength is always weak.


    If he could be like Liehou, he might be able to have his own piece of the sky in the God Realm of Longevity where the strong stand.


    Along with the Su Yan Divine Stone scattered.


    For a time, the divine energy in the entire imperial city of the Queen of Yin Dynasty began to gather wildly.


    Within the vast territory of Bingding.


    A magnificent divine light suddenly appeared.


    A man in a dark black robe came out of the divine light.


    The man appeared beside Kongtongzi, and was already discovered.


    "Who is coming!"


    The weapons were aimed at the man, and all the gods and the gods were eager to try, ready to fight in front of Kongtongzi.


    "Prepare to die!"


    Someone shouted again and again.


    Kongtongzi took a step forward.


    "Senior, you are finally willing to come forward and see me. Do you know that the B-level realm is now corrupted. As a treasure trove of resources for us, the current Bingding realm has been infiltrated by the powerhouses of the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm."


    "Although I don''t know how the fierce beasts got into it, it has something to do with the two gods who have lost contact."


    As Kongtongzi said his conjecture, the complexion of the visitor suddenly changed.


    "What, the powerhouse of the Ferocious Beast God Realm actually invaded our back garden?"


    Someone tore off the mask.


    Everyone stared at him dumbfounded.


    This person is a legendary existence.


    The supreme powerhouse of the God King Realm, God King Nie Tian!


    How powerful is the realm of the king of gods, just a thought swept out.


    The mighty swept the Eight Wastelands and continued to penetrate into the distance.


    By the time he retracted his thoughts, three full breaths had passed.


    "Damn bastards, what the **** are they doing, I let them monitor the world, not let them do evil things, let me wait for the overall situation that I have worked hard to maintain to rot!"


    God King Nie Tian was so angry, his tone was a lot rough, and the murderous aura in those eyes seemed to cut off all injustices.


    "Come here, put the two gods in custody for me, but I want to ask them what their plans are!"


    The voice of God King Nie Tian fell, and two strong men appeared behind him. They all saluted the God King and disappeared.


    God King Nie Tian patted Kongtong Zi on the shoulder.


    "You are now the mainstay of the younger generation in the B-level realm. You have to fight for me. I can feel that among the **** Bing-ding realm aborigines, there is one person who is extremely powerful."


    "I hope you can recover it. If you can''t, close the distance with it. There are not many top geniuses who can fight beyond the ranks!"


    "I can no longer offend the powerhouses in the B-level realm."


    The B-level realm has already exposed the means to those powerhouses who have risen up in the Bing-Ding realm.


    There has been a great deal of shock on the front lines.


    Every powerhouse that takes off from Wei Mo is extremely powerful.


    They are the mainstay on the front line.


    If there is no strong man taking off in the Bingding realm, I am afraid that the front line today has already fallen into a quagmire.


    How can it be so easy to usher in a short-lived victory!


    But now, it is because the news of the appearance of the fierce beast gods has spread, so that all the powers in the Bingding realm have been eyeing the gods, and some people have even gone to the neutral gods.


    They are the top powerhouses born in the B-level realm.


    "I see, I will satisfy God King Nie Tian!"


    Kongtongzi chuckled lightly, took the treasure given to him by God King Nie Tian, ??turned around and issued an order to the general behind him, mobilizing all the soldiers to prepare for a surprise attack on Su Yan.


    For a time, a voice echoed in more than a thousand realms, capturing Su Yan alive and achieving supreme.


    As long as you can catch Su Yan, you can enter the eyes of this Kongtongzi.


    The attention of the first young powerhouse is enough to make everyone excited.


    Xu Qingyou, who is far to the north, has already felt the change in the general situation of heaven and earth.


    "I really didn''t expect it to deteriorate to such a degree. Did the King of God come forward?"


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Xu Qingyou stretched out his hand.


    A dim light circle suddenly appeared.


    "The disciple has seen the master, and now the King Nie Tian of the B-level realm has appeared, and now Kongtongzi is about to lead the army to attack Su Yan."


    "The living space of local disciples has deteriorated rapidly. What do you think I should do?"


    "Nie Tian?"


    In the sky, the sounds of rumblings are constantly echoing.


    Suddenly.


    A ray of blood appeared, and it kept gathering in the air to become the image of a weak woman.


    "As a **** king, he is so shameless and skinless. Since he wants to play this seat, let him have a look!"


    "Prepare the formation to welcome your eighth senior brother. After he appears, the two of you will lead all the forces to aid Su Yan."


    The woman''s eyes gleamed fiercely.


    "The people who slaughtered the beasts and saved the lower realms not only did not receive awards, but were also beheaded. What kind of **** is this? I don''t understand the blood-killing women, and these great powers who are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality don''t understand?"


    "Since I want to destroy the backup force of my Bingding realm, then let all the realm of longevity be destroyed!"


    Those blood-red eyes turned around, and the red light in the woman''s eyes suddenly reached its peak.


    "Brothers and sisters in the Bingding realm, our descendants are in great danger. Please return to the Bingding realm to prevent the disaster that happened 100,000 years ago!"


    For a time, the situation on the battlefield has undergone tremendous changes.


    A fierce beast powerhouse who was inspecting the starry sky, keenly felt that the powerhouse in the Bingding realm disappeared, and he quickly sent a signal.


    Ahead, God King Nie Yun, who had just returned, was also narrating his findings to the people around him.


    Everyone was amazed.


    In the next second, the expressions of the **** kings changed wildly, and the eyes of the **** emperors were rounded.


    The bodies of the gods were trembling.


    what did they see.


    The important place that was originally occupied by the realm of longevity is now occupied by fierce beasts again.


    The faces of these fierce beasts were full of sneers.


    "Everyone in the God Realm of Longevity, your cannon fodder in the Bingding Realm is finally gone. Now we have found an opportunity. Let''s just say, how long can you resist me waiting?"


    "A year, or a hundred years?"


    Laughing again and again, the bodies of the gods suddenly swelled up.


    A mocking smile appeared on the corners of the gods'' mouths.


    "Countless years!"


    "cut!"


    "Sacrificing one''s life is at hand."


    God King Nie Tian''s expression changed wildly. He didn''t expect the influence of the lower realm to be so great. If the battle situation at this time was not supported by the lower realm, I am afraid it would be completely destroyed.


    Just when everyone was very nervous, there was a **** named Nie Yun''s name.


    "You hurry back and urge the Bingding realm powerhouse to appear!"


    Nie Yun''s thoughts came quickly again!

 Chapter 5459： facing 沧溟雪

    The fifth thousand four hundred and fifty-ninth chapters face Cang Mingxue


    Heaven and earth became a vast expanse of white.


    Su Yan opened his eyes.


    Looking at the world in front of him calmly, his strength has reached the peak of a **** general.


    Going one step further is to become a godly warrior.


    Today, he has compiled the Dao Law into his own domain.


    Once activated, this field will be extremely domineering, and even the powerful gods will try their best to kill him.


    Looking at the people who were already preparing for the battle, he calmly looked in the direction of the battlefield.


    I don''t know when, there are already more than a thousand realms approaching.


    All these realms are actually Kongtongzi''s realms. Is he trying to annex his own realm?


    "Your Majesty, you are finally awake!"


    Obsidian, who had been guarding him for a long time, opened his eyes and looked at Su Yan with great excitement.


    "Your Majesty, now our territory has reached 800. Kongtongzi, who is leading the other party, seems to be waiting for someone. Even if the battle situation is so bad, he still can''t witness Kongtongzi coming out to disrupt the situation."


    "I know who he''s waiting for."


    "The sea of ??people has been so vast for so many years, and the scenery in the lower realm is finally infinite. This is waiting for my appearance."


    "It seems that the previous beasts entered the Bingding realm, and the things that came towards me were noticed by the people in the B-level realm. They are waiting for attention."


    Recalling the words of the man in blood, Su Yan chuckled lightly.


    "It''s rumored that I''ve finished my retreat, and I''m eager to fight Kongtongzi."


    As Su Yan''s voice was transmitted.


    Jin Hong returned to his side.


    Li Siqi has now broken through to the realm of the gods, and at this time he is arrogant.


    Every move, at this time, already has the artistic conception of the **** king.


    Only breaking through the realm of gods has such strength, which makes Li Siqi even more eager to get the rest of the exercises.


    However, every time he met Su Yan''s gaze, he felt like a frightened little beast that dared not look at him.


    It''s like seeing a natural enemy.


    "I have seen Your Majesty!"


    Lu Qingshan looked at Su Yan nervously. With the help of everyone, his current cultivation base has completely entered the pinnacle of the God Transformation Realm, and the next step is to become a God General.


    Once he becomes a strong general, his status in the Lu family will be elevated again.


    Among the five hundred realms, his status will be greatly improved.


    Just when everyone was amazed.


    "Your Majesty, do you really want to see this?"


    The nervous voice sounded, and Obsidian worried that Su Yan would suffer.


    Next meter, a dark red channel appears.


    A woman with fair skin came out, and the woman glanced at Su Yan.


    "Are you Su Yan?"


    "I''m Cang Mingxue. I heard that your strength is not simple. I want to practice with you and see what you can do!"


    Su Yan got up.


    The power of the avenue flashed beside him.


    The people present suddenly felt that the sky was vast.


    Everything around him became empty.


    "Space Avenue!"


    "No wonder my master is so optimistic about you. For this reason, he is willing to let me give up the Cangming Realm that I have developed, and let my title of Ice and Snow Queen be destroyed in one fell swoop."


    "However, a strong mastery of the Dao does not mean that the combat power is strong, but I want to see it!"


    Before Cang Mingxue finished speaking, her body was already imprisoned in mid-air by a terrifying force.


    The continuous force smashed towards Cang Mingxue''s body.


    Her face turned green.


    "You are!"


    Cang Mingxue felt the terrifying pressure, and cold air kept squeezing out of her stomach.


    Cang Mingxue''s body trembled fiercely.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    Blinking hard, the avenues in her body began to fill.


    The small sound of clicking continued to sound.


    The exclusive avenue that belongs to Cang Mingxue is completely revealed.


    The avenue erupted in circle after circle, and the bone-chilling cold completely froze the world.


    You can also feel the tiny snowflakes falling slowly above the sky, just looking at it makes people want to say a beauty!


    It''s a pity that Cang Mingxue''s unbearable killing intent was hidden under this poignant beauty.


    "Even if you master the avenue of space, I can make your avenue of space freeze instantly. What else can you do without the avenue of space, but unfortunately, you don''t have it."


    Get up slowly.


    The corners of Cang Mingxue''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Next, I hope you can catch my move. If you can''t catch it, I''m afraid you will have a life-threatening worry!"


    With a long sigh, on the surface of Cang Mingxue''s body, a dark green light continued to emerge, and there was a loud bang!


    The pale light on the surface of her body covered the surroundings, and only the green light merged into her body.


    "Ice and snow are coming!"


    A low growl.


    The world instantly became a piece of crystal clear ice and snow.


    Seeing everyone who had been frozen, Cang Mingxue''s excited face suddenly stiffened.


    Doesn''t it mean that this group of people has a cultivation base that can resist their own strength, why does the current embarrassing situation occur?


    Just when everyone was amazed and inexplicable, a crackling sound completely destroyed Cang Mingxue''s pride.


    An indifferent face appeared in front of Cang Mingxue.


    "Do you have this strength?"


    "You''re so disappointed in me. The Dao of Space only understands this little bit of fur, and wants to beat me and let me hand over everything I get. This is impossible. Even if the master comes, I will refuse!"


    Cang Mingxue''s breathing became rapid.


    Su Yan looked at Cang Mingxue with an indifferent expression.


    "Do you think your strength is very strong?"


    "Do you think you can beat me by mastering the Frozen Dao?"


    "As a host, I naturally have to understand the means of the guests. I''ll do it next, I hope you can resist!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, the ice cubes on his body disappeared, as if the two were in two worlds.


    Su Yan waved his fingers lightly.


    There was a crackling sound.


    Cang Mingxue was dumbfounded, what did she see?


    At this time, his body was actually frozen.


    This person is not an outsider, it is Su Yan!


    "How can you use the frozen ice avenue that I understand!"


    Cang Mingxue was stunned, her eyes fiercely looking towards Su Yan.


    "Do you think your Dao''s power is very deep?"


    Pointing towards Cang Mingxue casually, an ice dragon crawled out of her body in an instant, and flew mightily towards the sky.


    The wings of this flying dragon are still as transparent as ice crystals.


    If the little dragon''s might was not clearly visible, she even thought it was just an illusion.


    "so amazing!"


    At this time, Cang Mingxue also understood why the Master looked at him highly, this talent is not something ordinary people can possess.


    Even if she is the one who has already comprehended a full 50% of the Frozen Bing Dao, this is nothing more than that.


    Just as she sighed, another dragon roar sounded.


    A huge blue dragon slowly buffered in.


    On Canglong''s body, a figure quickly jumped down.


    "Your Majesty, long time no see!"

 Chapter 5460： Guan Peng returns

    Chapter 5460: The Return of Guan Peng


    "Guan Peng!"


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes were full of joy.


    This is the senior who practiced with them back then.


    In the piercing boat, he also received careful guidance from Senior Guan Peng.


    However, rushing into Cang Mingxue''s battle arena might be easily suppressed by the opponent.


    You know, the two powerhouses fight regardless of venue.


    If you let go and fight, I am afraid that the damage caused will be extremely terrifying.


    Even if Lu Qingshan''s strength is close, he will not be able to support it under the aftermath of the two powerhouses.


    Senior Guan Peng was a powerful existence before, but even so, he couldn''t resist.


    "Come here, senior!"


    Lu Qingshan began to shout again and again.


    Cang Mingxue chuckled lightly, and his eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "It''s a good method, as expected of a man who makes my master look at him highly, and we have decided to cooperate with you!"


    The corners of her mouth rose, and Cang Mingxue''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "However, let''s offer three chapters of the law in advance."


    "Although I submit to you, I don''t need to follow your orders. My territory is yours, but I will be solely responsible for my people. If I can agree to this, now my Cangming Empire will It will be yours."


    When Empress Frost opened her mouth, everyone looked forward to Su Yan.


    As long as he opens his mouth and agrees, the territory of the entire Yin Hou Holy Dynasty will explode.


    The huge fortune close to the two thousand realms is also enough to make everyone''s strength explode.


    "His Majesty!"


    For a time, everyone turned to look at Su Yan, the big guy''s eyes were full of fiery rays of light.


    Su Yan was silent for a moment, then glanced deeply at Cang Mingxue.


    "Senior Pingjiangzi''s apprentice, the peerless genius of Hantan Dongtian?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    The corners of Cang Mingxue''s mouth rose slightly, and a trace of expectation flashed in his eyes.


    "How would you choose?"


    "I agree with your proposal. After all, these territories are all the territories you conquered. I have no reason to occupy them. Being able to temporarily take charge of you with your name is already a great help to me."


    Reaching out his hand, Su Yan''s whole body was filled with icy Dao rhyme.


    "In that case, welcome to join the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin."


    As a list of conferred gods slowly appeared, Cang Mingxue was the first to drop his handwriting on the list of conferred gods.


    Behind Cang Mingxue, figures came out one after another, leaving their own handwriting on the Conferred God List.


    At this moment, this Conferred God List, which was created by gathering five hundred real talents, finally began to burst into a circle of vast aura.


    Divine essence fluctuates in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, a deep abyss had been swept away from the surrounding ground.


    Along with the Fengshen Bang, he fell into it.


    Vaguely, everyone could perceive a vast aura emerging above their heads.


    It seems that his own destiny is closely related to this vast breath, and some people can even start to talk through this breath with the help of their spiritual sense.


    At the final point of this breath, there are two thoughts colliding with each other at this time.


    "This is your Fengshen Bang. It is indeed a treasure that all masters admire. If you can make good use of my subordinates, I can guarantee that the power of the Fengshen Bang will be further improved."


    Cang Mingxue looked at the subordinate who was looking at him, and couldn''t help but reminded in a low voice.


    Su Yan smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, your people are mine."


    "How can I treat my people badly, I just feel that I''m not good enough for them."


    With a slight smile, Su Yan''s eyes fell behind Cang Mingxue, and the crowd behind her looked over curiously, as if they were looking at her new master.


    "Everyone!"


    Su Yan took a step forward and glanced at the crowd.


    "I''m Su Yan, and I''m also your lord. You are welcome to join me in the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin and become a family. From now on, I will definitely not be short of yours!"


    "I hope that all my colleagues here will be able to work with me to make the Yinhou Holy Dynasty bigger and stronger in the future."


    Two thousand realms, what a huge realm.


    Su Yan was filled with emotion.


    Su Yan''s subordinates, a group of people were amazed.


    This young emperor has acquired so much territory.


    Even the powerhouses of the gods and the top powerhouses from the B-level realm would not dare to imagine joining a force with two thousand realms!


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, Su Yan pointed at Obsidian.


    "Jin Hong, starting today, you will protect Obsidian''s safety."


    "Obsidian, from today onwards, you will take on the burden of patrolling the two thousand realms to ensure that the territorial integrity of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin and others will not be disturbed by the younger generation!"


    Obsidian nodded vigorously.


    Jin Yao followed behind Obsidian.


    As the two slowly left, all of Cang Mingxue''s subordinates looked over for a while, and their faces were full of anticipation.


    soon.


    "Your arrangements will not change, and you will still stick to your territory, but the king''s flag at the head of the city has changed."


    Su Yan smiled slightly. He knew that this group of Cang Mingxue''s subordinates seemed to be looking forward to waiting for him to make other arrangements.


    Instead of letting him think differently, let him continue to stick to his position.


    With a sigh, Su Yan slowly raised his head and his eyes fell on Cang Mingxue.


    The look of exhaustion on this young and beautiful girl''s face was now a lot less.


    Obviously, she has long been impatient to be a puppet, waiting for Master''s guidance.


    "what about me?"


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes lit up, although she was not willing to become someone else''s vassal, but now she doesn''t have to worry about the scolding from her master, which has restored her temperament a lot.


    "You, sit with me."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly and patted the seat beside him, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "Don''t blame me for being harsh, it''s just because of your status. You were the founder of the Cangming Empire. Your subordinates obeyed your orders, not mine. It''s impossible to change them overnight. ."


    "I was forced to make this decision, but if you want freedom, you can do whatever you want."


    "It just so happens that I have some opportunities here, and I need you to help me deal with it."


    Cang Mingxue was stunned, she looked at Su Yan strangely.


    "Don''t you already know that I have a great interest in exploration!"


    Su Yan scratched his head.


    "I have a subordinate who is keen on exploring, and he has long been aware of the treasures of this lower realm. If you are interested, you can try it with him."


    Cang Mingxue''s eyebrows stand upright.


    "Don''t you mean General Ba who has made a lot of mistakes in the B-level realm?"


    Su Yan laughed and clapped his hands.


    "Cangmingxue, your dog''s nose is really smart, I haven''t come out yet!"

 Chapter 5461： treasure hunter

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and sixty-one treasure hunter general


    "It''s really you!"


    Liu''s eyebrows stood upright, and Cang Mingxue''s eyes seemed to be seeing a thief.


    "You guy still has a face to appear in front of me now, don''t you remember the good things you did yourself?"


    Shivering all over, Cang Mingxue glared at him fiercely.


    Su Yan looked at General Ba who was touching his nose with an embarrassed face, and he sighed helplessly.


    Obviously, the relationship between the two is not easy.


    The two thousand realms were a big deal, and he didn''t have time to watch the show.


    "Guan Peng, you are back just in time to take up the position of Obsidian for me."


    "Now, start to announce that the guardians of the two thousand realms come forward!"


    Guan Peng nodded coldly, turned and left the hall.


    After a while, his indifferent voice suddenly shocked Shi Ye.


    One after another orders began to be announced from his mouth.


    At this time, in a flying boat that was leaving quickly.


    General Ba looked at Su Yan speechlessly.


    As a saint emperor, his status is supreme, but at this time, he and himself took the broken world boat and quickly left the imperial city.


    "Big brother, shouldn''t you wait in the imperial city for the unification of the world?"


    "Unification of the world, what''s the fun in that? Even if it is true, it''s probably just a **** for those powerful people."


    "My master has said that there are already two gods of the gods of the beast gods below our longevity gods. I am afraid that there are people who dare to unify the realm of Bingding, and there will be counterattacks from these powerhouses."


    "The powerhouse of the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain has hidden to such a deep level within 100,000 years."


    Su Yan frowned, and he glanced at the dark place below.


    The Divine Realm fragment below exudes a faint light, but it is quickly shrouded in darkness.


    In such a vast area, it is not uncommon to hide one or two powerhouses in the Divine Realm of Ferocious Beasts.


    What is strange is that the Longevity God Realm is a God Realm after all. Even if it is broken into a realm, there will be a connection between them.


    In particular, the powerful man who controls the Longevity God Realm will be able to find out the moment the powerful man of the Ferocious Beast God Realm invades.


    unless��


    Su Yan''s heart sank fiercely, just as he frowned.


    The piercing boat has slowly stopped.


    "Boss, this is the treasure that I found, the closest one to our pilgrimage!"


    "I have used my own avenue to feel the aura here, it''s not easy!"


    "The worst has the strength of Liehou!"


    "The treasures among them are not simple, and the worst are third-grade artifacts."


    "It''s just that this treasure has a longer history than Liehou''s tomb. If we want to go in, I''m afraid we need to go through a series of twists and turns."


    Cang Mingxue didn''t care about General Ba''s words.


    "Isn''t it a treasure that exceeds 100,000 years, I want to see what is in it!"


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes flashed, and she quickly flew towards the treasure address.


    General Ba glanced at Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, is it really suitable to bring her? There may be a great opportunity in this treasure."


    A cemetery that has not decayed for a hundred thousand years, the owner of such a cemetery is definitely not simple.


    "You said that we are lacking in cultivation techniques or materials. The 2000 realm is in my hands. I don''t have anything right now."


    Su Yan let out a long sigh, he stepped out and disappeared behind Cang Mingxue.


    As the three disappeared.


    "It''s really unpleasant ants, they dare to break into the tombs banned by my fierce beast family at will!"


    "It''s not true that my family of beasts is fake!"


    "Come here!"


    With a low roar, strange ripples suddenly spread.


    Mighty and continuous.


    Silver-white swirls also appeared one after another.


    It''s like flipping the death switch.


    The terrifying silver-white vortex was densely covered in the realm closest to the dark red pupil in an instant.


    In the largest vortex, a slender figure is slowly walking out.


    "Dark Sun Supreme, I thought you had abandoned our beasts and prepared to rest and recuperate in this god''s realm."


    "Call me to wait for your appearance today, what''s the so-called?"


    "See for yourself!"


    A silver-white mirror appeared in front of everyone, and in the mirror, a picture had already appeared.


    It''s at the entrance to a treasure.


    At this time, many experts from the Longevity God Realm were gathered outside the door of this treasure.


    "Interesting, this place has gathered so many geniuses from the Immortal God Realm. If they are completely destroyed, our luck will be greatly improved."


    The beasts were extremely excited.


    "Supreme, please take action and transport us to the vicinity of this treasure."


    Just as many beasts were roaring furiously.


    "To shut up!"


    The roar suddenly sounded.


    A burly figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    This figure was the size of a realm, and it scared the surrounding beasts to shut their mouths.


    "You are finally willing to show up, Lord, the creatures in this immortal god''s domain are extremely strange. Do you want me to make a choice as soon as possible?"


    Looking at the coming person eagerly, Venerable Dark Sun''s face was full of anticipation.


    "choose?"


    "That''s just a means of self-deception. It existed hundreds of thousands of years ago in the God Realm of the beasts like me."


    "These methods are very effective against those low-strength beasts, but if they are replaced by high-level ones, they will not work at all."


    "Since this group of humans is trying to use stupid means to deal with me, let them know the consequences of provoking me."


    "Come out two of you and kill this group of humans for me!"


    Immediately, two of them walked out of the monster group.


    "Ashina has seen the Dark Sun Supreme."


    "Alena is willing to die for the Supreme."


    The two peak powerhouses of the gods stood in front of the Dark Sun Supreme, their faces full of desire.


    As long as he can help the so-called Dark Sun Supreme to solve this group of cultivators from the Immortal God Realm, he will be able to take his strength to a higher level.


    The Sovereign of the Dark Sun, this one can mass-produce the terrifying existence of the powerful gods at any time as long as he is willing.


    If you don''t hold your thighs at this time, you won''t have this chance in the future.


    "Okay, then you two, let''s go!"


    With a wave of their hand, the two fierce beasts suddenly became the appearance of beings in the immortal realm, and they just appeared near the treasure in the blink of an eye.


    "Um?"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows.


    Cang Mingxue''s face was full of cold light.


    After finally coming out to try the joy of adventure, I actually encountered waves of people who wanted to monopolize it.


    That''s fine, it has finally been divided into four waves of forces, and as a result, another wave has come.


    In front of these two people with a faint white light all over their bodies, it is not a good thing at first glance.


    The strength of the peak of the realm of the gods is just one step away from entering the realm of the gods. What kind of ferocious strength is this, it seems that in the realm of Bingding, it can be described as a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and any kind of person can appear!


    Just when everyone was amazed, suddenly, a figure rushed towards the door.


    Just take a breath and get into the door.

 Chapter 5462： Ink debut

    The fifth thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters debut


    "court death!"


    At the entrance of the cave, everyone shot.


    The terrifying fluctuations of the divine essence instantly forced all those who wanted to enter it in advance to retreat.


    "This is!"


    At the moment when the shadow stopped.


    Everyone was out of breath.


    What appeared in front of everyone turned out to be a beast.


    Ashina''s eyes lit up, and her body tightened.


    Alena patted him gently on the back, trying to defuse his nervousness.


    Seeing that he could not enter it, the fierce beast immediately turned his head and attacked the nearby immortal gods.


    The speed is so fast that it is even faster than Ashina and Alina.


    "What a beast!"


    Looking at the black beast, Su Yan raised his brows and slapped it.


    Cang Mingxue took a step forward, and the sword formation unfolded behind him.


    General Ba chuckled lightly and tapped the front with a virtual palm.


    There was a clanging sound.


    The world around the beast shattered in an instant, leaving only a circle of black nothingness surrounding it.


    But in the next second, nothingness exploded, and the speed of this beast suddenly accelerated, charging towards Su Yan and the others.


    After walking less than three meters, it was instantly turned into a pile of meat.


    "It''s a bit of a skill, this beast is very strong, but after all, it''s still a little bit worse than us!"


    Shaking his head, Su Yan didn''t even look at the corpse of the beast on the ground, his eyes fell on the treasure.


    "It''s kind of interesting. I thought that the treasure trove I was waiting to enter would only be useful to the practitioners of my Eternal God Realm. I didn''t expect that the beasts would also covet. It seems that there must be some treasures in it!"


    "Everyone has the key to this treasure, shouldn''t it be time to do it!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, the crowd that arrived one step ahead of him was already four points.


    The four gods and nobles walked out slowly, and their eyes fell on Su Yan with bad eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "I, Su Yan."


    Calmly revealing his name, he looked at the four of them calmly.


    "I laughed so hard, you are Su Yan?"


    "You shouldn''t be the great emperor who now has two thousand realms!"


    "If you were really Su Yan, you would never appear here."


    The man wearing the blue dragon''s crown walked out slowly, his face full of awe.


    "The evergreen son of this seat is the younger brother of the general under the seat of Kongtongzi, the bloodworm, and the descendant of the floating island lineage!"


    "The current real power controller of the floating realm, I advise you to be better acquainted, or I will stab you in the matter of pretending to be a holy emperor and let you know what it means to have no way in the sky!"


    Chang Qingzi stood proudly in front of the door, and a key slowly emerged behind him.


    "idiot!"


    "Even if you want to pretend, you have to pretend to be decent, look at your current shape!"


    Pinching her nose, the feminine woman showed the token of the Huangpu family.


    "This Huangpu Rou is the proud subordinate of His Majesty Xu Qingyou. We will take on the important responsibility of helping His Majesty to search for the mountains and reclaim the sea."


    "You are now pretending to be His Majesty the Holy Emperor, and you still want to **** the treasure with me, you will die!"


    Huangpu''s soft voice fell, and a bright light suddenly appeared.


    "It''s a pity. Xiahou Wushuang, the inheritor of Xiahou''s lineage, is here. I have met with His Majesty the Holy Emperor, and you and His Majesty the Holy Emperor can''t say that they have nothing to do with each other, only that there is no similarities."


    "Dare to say the name of His Majesty the Holy Emperor in front of me, it seems that you are trying to court death!"


    Xiahou Wushuang straightened his crown, picked up the treasured saber unceremoniously and charged towards Su Yan.


    The speed is so fast that it seems that he really wants to kill him in an instant.


    Unfortunately, someone is faster.


    "The most shameful person in my life pretending to be an outsider, courting death!"


    A terrifying giant blade descended from the sky, and the terrifying oppression of the Divine Marquis realm smashed towards Su Yan mightily.


    Su Yan calmly glanced at the phantom of the huge axe, and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    "idiot!"


    A huge stick figure suddenly appeared, smashing the giant axe to pieces!


    "you!"


    Holding a giant axe, the strong man''s face suddenly changed wildly.


    You can break your own tricks just by waving your hand, who are these people!


    Just when he was amazed.


    A streamer suddenly appeared above the sky.


    A loud bang.


    Between heaven and earth, a dark red blood light appeared.


    "Your four major families are still grinding and screeching, don''t you think I have a good temper if you don''t open this passage soon!"


    It seems that the identity and status of the coming person is not simple.


    Just a word, as if a towering hand was rolling towards the bottom, the terrifying sense of oppression made them almost restless.


    Four keys quickly entered the trap of the treasure.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The treasure gate was opened little by little.


    The blood light wrapped the figure and quickly drilled into the treasure.


    The people from the four major families all glanced at Su Yan and the others, their eyes full of threats.


    It seems to be telling them not to mix into the treasure, don''t **** the opportunity, or let him look good.


    Su Yan frowned, he watched the group enter, and saw two cultivators with silver rays of light entering.


    When everyone was gone, he slowly walked into it.


    "Big brother, it''s all my fault. I thought that this cemetery should have been decayed for more than 100,000 years, and there will be no inheritance. I didn''t expect..."


    General Ba bowed his head in remorse.


    Su Yan lightly smiled and patted his head.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t it that someone can enter the treasure?"


    "The treasures in the treasure field are obtained by those who are destined, and not all of them are my Su Yan''s. Let''s go in and see how many opportunities are hidden here?"


    After chuckling twice, Su Yan entered first.


    into the tomb.


    Su Yan frowned.


    He can clearly feel that this is a small realm, but at this time the aura pervading this realm is very desolate.


    The world has been shattered, as if it had suffered a terrifying blow.


    From time to time, golden stars swept across this world, and every time they appeared, the entire cemetery seemed to be exposed to the scorching sun.


    Looking around, the plants in the entire small world have also disappeared.


    One after another array of rays of light exudes bright rays of light under the support of the divine marrow.


    As the stars departed, the tomb was provided with steady lighting.


    Continue walking forward.


    Su Yan frowned.


    This realm seems to have encountered a huge disaster!


    The entire realm is about to be beaten into a sieve.


    The rocks on the ground have also become dust-like.


    The wind blows gently, and the smoke and dust will also be suspended and spread toward the surrounding.


    General Ba pointed lightly toward the front.


    "turbidity!"


    Just a sentence, but it seems to have supreme power, and instantly makes all the dust fall to the ground.


    "Boss, look quickly!"


    General Ba shouted loudly.

 Chapter 5463： Qinghe boundary

    The fifth thousand four hundred and sixty-three chapters of the Qinghe boundary


    "Qinghe Realm!"


    This used to be a realm!


    Using the entire realm as a tomb, how domineering the handwriting of these powerhouses!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh.


    This is too domineering, how powerful is the identity of this tomb owner!


    Just when Su Yan wondered, Cang Mingxue''s expression changed wildly.


    "Qinghe Territory, if it is this place, we are afraid that we have entered a terrifyingly powerful cemetery. If I guess correctly, the true identity of the owner of this cemetery is a powerful king!"


    Cang Mingxue''s voice fell, and the sword on Su Yan''s waist began to vibrate.


    As a stream of light fell, Liehou knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "Old man, I came to see you, but I didn''t expect you to die here!"


    "Qinghe Realm, this is the place you said you would never come to in your life!"


    There were no tears in Liehou''s eyes, only endless sorrow.


    "Senior Liehou, who is buried here?"


    Su Yan looked over curiously.


    Cang Mingxue''s body trembled, she looked at Liehou''s remnant soul in surprise, her eyes were full of shock.


    "Senior Liehou, is it possible that you were the King of Swords Liehou who shook all directions 100,000 years ago?"


    "The terrifying powerhouse who made all the beasts retreat with his own power!"


    Liehou didn''t make a sound, only the light of the sword permeated his body.


    In the blink of an eye, a clean and flat area has been cleared from the ground.


    "I don''t know what Liehou Knife King is. I only remember that I was a caretaker of Liehou, just to find the care of an old friend. Now that I have got what I wanted, I am afraid that the memory of this cultivation base will collapse in an instant. ."


    With a sigh, Liehou looked at Su Yan.


    "Since you have already helped me fulfill my wish, according to the character of this old man, it will definitely benefit you, take it!"


    With a loud roar, Liehou''s body suddenly appeared in front of Su Yan, his palm was placed on his chest, and a continuous stream of divine essence spewed out.


    This is!


    Embrace Dafa!


    Unexpectedly, Liehou''s thoughts were so terrifying.


    Just when everyone was shocked and inexplicable, Liehou landed a finger on Su Yan''s head.


    "This old man''s unparalleled and invincible means of traversing the world are now all transmitted to you. In the future, if you have the heart, you can find some boys with good aptitude and practice the old man''s exercises, so that the old man''s remnant souls can use the exercises to return to the world."


    "Fellow Daoist Biluo, the old man is here!"


    With a slight sigh, the figure of Liehou disappeared.


    Su Yan sat on the ground and meditated quietly.


    General Ba looked around calmly, his hand was no longer empty, but a stick.


    Although this realm looks desolate and desolate, it is not useless.


    In these sand seas, there seems to be something hiding.


    As long as these things show their true colors, I am afraid that great terror will follow.


    Just when General Ba was extremely vigilant, a sigh sounded quietly behind him.


    "It''s a poor little thing, with a peerless cultivation base but not knowing it, do you know that you''re going the wrong way?"


    As the dust in the sky slowly solidified, a figure walked out of the dust.


    His body is riddled with holes, but there is always a special power that helps him stabilize himself.


    "Have you felt it, the power of the Great Dao in this realm!"


    The cyan robe on the visitor kept shaking, and suddenly he seemed to sense something, and grabbed it with the palm of his hand.


    As if going back in time, in front of General Ba, the scenes of them talking and saying goodbye to Liehou appeared one by one.


    "I said who was here, and I can''t wait to meet!"


    The face has been completed, and it is a gentle and pleasant woman.


    Just a glance is enough to make people linger.


    "Senior Bi Luo, I am the heir of your disciple Cang Minglan, and I have been ordered by my ancestors to find your traces in the lower realm!"


    "This is what my ancestors asked me to give you, I hope you like it."


    Cang Mingxue took out the contents of her storage bag without hesitation and handed it to Bi Luo.


    Bi Luo just swept her eyes and burst into tears.


    "This is the amulet I gave to Liehou back then. I didn''t expect this old fool to give it to my disciple."


    "The ancestor said that all this is because you disappeared. Senior Liehou thought you had an accident on the front line, so he chose to be generous!"


    Cang Mingxue''s face was full of guilt.


    Bi Luo smiled.


    "Since you are her bloodline, it is fate that you and I can meet. Is she okay now?"


    "The ancestor has long since passed away, but before he died, he was always restless, eager to find you and beg you for sin."


    "The past is over. Now that Liehou has gone, it is time for the old man to leave. It''s just that there are some troubles that need to be resolved before leaving."


    "Are you willing to give your body to the old body?"


    Transfer the flesh?


    Cang Mingxue was stunned, even though Senior Bi Luo''s cultivation base was extremely high, she still had her own life to live.


    How could he be willing to be with Bi Luo?


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t take up too much of your time, I just need to spend half a day of work. You are not here at the right time. In this cemetery, I have deliberately suppressed a peerless beast. The strength of this beast is not simple, even if Even at the peak of my old age, I never killed him!"


    "Now, what the old man needs is to strengthen the seal again, so that this beast has no way to escape!"


    Bi Luo looked at Cang Mingxue expectantly, waiting for his reply.


    "Success, I promise you!"


    Cang Mingxue closed her eyes and made a gesture of letting Bi Luo be slaughtered.


    Su Yan at the side couldn''t help frowning.


    Invading the body will inevitably affect Cang Mingxue. If the body accumulates dark wounds due to the release of powerful exercises, it will damage the foundation.


    The body is the carrier of the soul. If the soul is too powerful, how can it exert its peak strength?


    Just as Chu Xuan was worried, Bi Luo''s soul began to emit green light.


    In the blink of an eye, the green light completely enveloped him.


    In an instant, all the green light entered Cang Mingxue''s body.


    "Don''t be nervous, I will be able to solve the trouble soon, no, these greedy boys have already solved the formation arranged by the old man, and now they are going to suffer!"


    As Bi Luo''s voice sounded, a vast wave of fluctuations came from far away.


    In the depths of the desert, something is rolling.


    The sand sea kept emerging with waves like ocean waves, and it was continuous.


    The practitioners who entered it have now turned into a handful of dark red blood on the sand.


    "This is!"


    Looking at a ferocious red big-eyed monster in front of him, it slowly floated up and flew towards the sky.


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly widened!


    "Beast, do you still want to run?"


    With a low roar, Cangtian''s big hand instantly popped out of the sand and slammed it towards the monster.


    "Go back to me!"

 Chapter 5464： obliterate the emperor

    The fifth thousand four hundred and sixty-four chapters obliterate the emperor


    Cang Mingxue''s body closed his eyes.


    A majestic sand quickly rose from the ground, aiming at the vacated monster and grabbed it.


    Horrible fluctuations stirred up.


    Even though Su Yan''s fighting power was strong, he couldn''t resist the rush of this wave at this time.


    "This is!"


    The pupils shrank slightly, and Su Yan could clearly feel that two radiant sun-like forces were colliding.


    "blue sky!"


    The roaring sound sounded, and the mighty rolled towards the yellow sand below.


    "You have trapped me for hundreds of thousands of years, you should be content."


    "With your mere god-king realm, trapping my strong god-king, spreading it out is enough to make the younger generation of your human race look at you with admiration!"


    Bi Luo''s face was calm.


    "Awesome?"


    "I don''t need my younger generation to treat me differently at all, all I need is to give you a ride."


    "Your fierce beast powerhouse in the God-Emperor realm is destined to be buried today by the eternal sand dunes that I transformed into with my own cultivation. From now on, this Qinghe realm will become the forbidden land for your beasts!"


    The divine light suddenly diffused.


    Cang Mingxue took two steps forward, and the phantom of the blue sky standing on her head had already begun to mottle like the yellow sand **** statue before.


    "Little girl, it''s up to you now."


    With a long sigh, a majestic force circulated on the surface of Cang Mingxue''s body.


    These powers continued to penetrate into Cang Mingxue''s body, as if they had found the source.


    Cang Mingxue''s body is also rapidly expanding. This divine power is too vast and pure, so that while she benefits a lot, she is also constantly consuming her potential.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Roaring again and again, Cang Mingxue felt the terrifying power to get into her body, and she was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    If this majestic force is really allowed to penetrate into the body, I am afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At this moment, Cang Mingxue felt that the power that penetrated into her body not only did not destroy her body, but began to nourish her.


    The cyan divine essence quickly healed the flaws in her body.


    Just after the healing reached the last step, the divine essence suddenly exploded, and a terrifying streamer swept straight ahead.


    After Sha Hai got the nourishment of this divine essence, the thoughts contained in it also burst out suddenly.


    "Cangling behemoth, next year''s day will be your sacrificial day, let you see the brand-new methods Lao Shen has learned over the years."


    "Life Deprivation!"


    With the last shrill scream, Bi Luo''s last will was completely broken.


    Instead, there was an indifferent look.


    These eyes swept across Cang Mingxue and Su Yan, and quickly landed on the giant beast.


    "This is the small heaven of this realm. Before the entire longevity realm is restored into one piece, this place will become a cemetery to suppress this god-king-level beast."


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes were bright and her lips were white. Although her hands were shaking, her body did not move half a step.


    "We have to go."


    "The treasures in this cemetery have been transferred to the entrance of the tomb by the seniors. As long as we go to the entrance of the tomb and show our breath, we can get it."


    General Ba took a step forward and looked at Shahai gloomily.


    "Ferocious beast, and a murderer, what the **** is the origin of this damned beast of God Realm, there are so many strong people!"


    "Senior with such a heart, actually disappeared because of the body of a god-king-level beast. If such people are alive, what a huge help it will be to the realm of longevity!"


    Grab a hand towards the void.


    Fire flashed in General Ba''s eyes.


    "Since your soul has been separated from your body, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Abyss Suppression!"


    "Eat me!"


    Boom.


    The power of the terrifying avenue circulated wildly, and a terrifying stick gathered above the sky.


    With the stick drawn towards the bottom fiercely.


    A loud bang.


    In the center of the sand, the body of the giant beast, which had fallen asleep, was crazily rubbed into powder in the vortex formed by the sand.


    This kind of scene is too shocking, even for a arrogant girl like Cang Mingxue, it is the first time to see such a scene.


    Amazing, terrifying, she nearly passed out.


    A large amount of foul odor wafted out, but it was scattered by General Ba. He looked at the soul that was constantly being drawn from the sky, and his eyes flashed fiercely.


    "Boss, please allow me to use my innate supernatural powers."


    Su Yan nodded calmly.


    "Go, be safe!"


    As Su Yan''s voice fell, General Ba''s body suddenly flew towards the sky.


    The speed of General Ba is astonishing!


    Just like a meteorite flying from the ground, the effort of the lie has reached the sky.


    The divine emperor-level soul coercion emerged, but it was completely blocked by the yellow sand chains.


    "It''s you who caused the fall of the strong in my Longevity God Realm, and it''s you who made me wait for my cultivation to have no comfortable days."


    "Since I met you, you''re welcome."


    General Ba opened his mouth, and his body shape suddenly spread.


    He bit down on the soul of the god-king-level beast in one bite.


    There was an eerie sucking sound from above the sky.


    This is General Ba''s innate supernatural power, and it is also a special supernatural power that is unique to him after he has been promoted to a god-hou strong man.


    Soul suck!


    It is possible to use these means to drain the power of the soul of the powerful **** emperor.


    "This is your subordinate. If this talent can be worshipped by my master, I am afraid that now I will be able to grow into a powerful **** king!"


    The innate supernatural powers that **** the soul, even the strong emperor of the gods will be horrified when they see it.


    Now, these heaven-defying means are controlled by a small god-like strong man.


    Such strength is amazing!


    Just at the moment when General Ba lost the soul of the powerful God Emperor.


    in the void.


    The grand atmosphere is permeating.


    The blood-colored eyes kept opening, and he looked at the figure not far away, which was full of anger.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to devour the soul of my fierce beast God Emperor realm powerhouse. It''s really courting death!"


    "Every fierce beast in the God-Emperor realm is a treasure of my beast''s realm. Since you dare to do something to the God-Emperor strong among us and other beasts, just wait to die!"


    A roar.


    A terrifying figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    A huge body like a realm slowly flew towards the realm where Su Yan was.


    "Qinghe Realm, this seat is here, your realm, this seat, will be crushed into sand, so that all the powerhouses in it will become sacrifices, and become sacrifices for this seat to pay homage to the Cangling!"


    in a mysterious place.


    A strong man opened his eyes.


    "What kind of fluctuation is this, how can it be so powerful..."


    "When did I wait for a vicious beast to appear in the realm of Bingding, damn, who is in control of the line of defense!"


    This Immortal God Realm Supreme''s complexion was ashen, he slapped the void fiercely, and his figure disappeared.

 Chapter 5465： Extreme end

    Five thousand four hundred and sixty-five chapters supreme end


    "Supreme."


    Where the beasts go.


    One after another arrogant beast powerhouse appeared.


    All the beasts looked at this behemoth in unison, and their faces were full of excitement.


    "quiet!"


    Dark Sun Sovereign''s eyes glanced around.


    "I called you here today because a **** emperor has fallen, and now his remaining divine soul is being swallowed up. I need you to wait and help me and my seniors attract the attention of the powerhouses in the Bingding realm."


    The words of the Dark Sun Supreme were like a tsunami, and they spread to every corner of the void in an instant.


    All the beasts screamed in excitement.


    The fall of the emperor-level fierce beasts seems to have given them great anger.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you need it, I''m willing to help you buy time even if I die!"


    The Dark Sun Supreme glanced at the beast beside him, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned.


    "If that''s the case, that''s fine!"


    With a long sigh, Dark Sun Supreme''s body suddenly moved forward.


    "Start the hunt."


    For a time, all the beasts that were summoned began to soar around.


    The strength of these beasts is mostly at the level of gods.


    The border closest to the ferocious beasts was unlucky at this time.


    Ferocious beasts broke into it and began to kill.


    For a time, the entire realm began to be filled with blood.


    The golden piercers began to travel frantically in the void.


    "Someone is here!"


    Cang Mingxue dropped a world-piercing bird on her arm, she glanced at it roughly, and her body tensed.


    "It''s a vicious beast, it''s a vicious beast like a wave, each of which has the realm of a god, and is now destroying our homes!"


    "I have to leave, I need to kill these **** beasts, I can''t let them destroy my homeland, my people are still there!"


    Turning around, Cang Mingxue was about to leave.


    "You don''t have to be so flustered, you have experienced an invasion by a beast, and the erosion of the beast will be effectively curbed for the second time. You have to trust our partners!"


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it seemed to have magical powers, which instantly calmed Cang Mingxue.


    She glanced at General Ba above the sky and nodded vigorously.


    "Then put hope in them."


    ��


    within the void.


    Jin Hong''s eyes slowly opened.


    As a strong man of gods, he is one of the two walls of the holy dynasty with the power of gods.


    Li Siqi stretched his body comfortably.


    "Finally, there is another chance to make a contribution!"


    Today, Jin Hong, who has stepped into the realm of gods with half a foot, has undergone a great transformation.


    With a casual grab, Jin Hong can break open a space.


    His strength has long been different from what it used to be, far better than it used to be.


    "interesting."


    "I have already seen ten beasts invading our territory, but they seem to be going in the wrong direction?"


    Jin Hong shook his head, he didn''t look at the direction of the attack of those beasts, his eyes fell on the edge of the attack of hundreds of beasts.


    "Senior Li, are you interested in playing a game with me to see who can win the killing competition?"


    Jin Hong''s eyes were full of excitement.


    It is a great honor for him to compete on the same stage with the senior who has been famous for a long time.


    "Okay, I also want to see how powerful the rising star is. After all, you are the old man beside Your Majesty!"


    Laughing again and again, Li Siqi''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Dog thing, cheating!"


    Anger flashed in Jin Hong''s eyes, and his figure disappeared without a trace.


    "Really violent."


    The queen rubbed her brows. As one of the dual phases of the Holy Dynasty, she was in charge of government affairs.


    At this point, she was exhausted by the news of many calls for help.


    Although she has the power, if she can, she is not even willing to take over the power.


    Taking a long breath, the Yin Queen slowly returned to the government affairs hall.


    "Queen of Yin, you are back. I am waiting for your approval. Now our realm is being attacked and we need support!"


    in a dark space.


    A figure slowly emerged.


    On both sides of the gate of the realm, a pair of maids quickly approached and put the gorgeous clothes in their hands on the man.


    "Your Majesty, you can be considered to be back, the situation has deteriorated rapidly, and now I am afraid that it will be on the verge of falling."


    "The gods and marquis realm powerhouses in our territory have already gone to fight, but the record is not very good!"


    The maid said, without concealing her killing intent.


    "Also please allow me to go to the front."


    "what are you going to do!"


    A cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Kongtongzi slowly walked into the palace.


    "I''ve seen it before. The origins of these beasts are not simple. There are gods behind them. Even if we solve this group of ants, there is no way to solve the beasts, unless there is a god."


    "If God Venerable appears, even the aftermath will be enough to kill them completely!"


    Shaking the water droplets on his body, Kongtongzi glanced at the maid.


    "Starting from today, all the information asking for help will be explained to them, and the nearby gods and strong men will form a guerrilla team to hunt and kill. I will apply for a helping hand from the B-level realm, and apply for the gods and marquis medicine for rewards."


    The maid got up and left.


    Kongtongzi unwillingly took out a nameplate on his body.


    With your finger on the nameplate.


    For a time, there was a storm in Kongtongzi''s bedroom.


    Xu Qingyou sat on the soft bed, looking at the general in front of him with a golden sword.


    "So, my hard-working camp completely collapsed three minutes ago?"


    Xu Qingyou clenched his fists unwillingly.


    "It seems that my strength alone is not enough to make the beasts feel fear, there must be a strong person behind."


    "Those who can sweep the gods and enter the core hinterland of the Bingding realm, I am afraid that these powerhouses are at least in the realm of gods!"


    "Damn, the realm of the king of gods appeared in the core hinterland. What are the powerhouses in this longevity god''s realm eating? Are they a group of pigs!"


    Xu Qingyou was furious, her eyes angrily glanced around.


    "Come on, set up a descending formation for me, and I will call for help to help me fight off the beasts."


    At the same time, all the forces felt the pressure brought by the beasts.


    However, because of Su Yan''s strength, he was a little safer at this time.


    In the B-level boundary.


    A pair of eyes that had been silent for a long time opened again, and the whole body was full of momentum.


    Feng Wang''s confidence made him step out of his bedroom.


    "Hongmeng Daozi, you are finally willing to leave the customs. What important things do you have to do this time?"


    "I want to go to the next world to find my former opponent. I want him to feel the pain of being suppressed by others. I want him to beg in my hands. I want him to witness how I tortured him!"


    Murderous.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had a smile on his face.


    "I''m going to kill him."

 Chapter 5466： Beiming has fish

    The fifth thousand four hundred and sixty-sixth chapters are fish in the north


    "There are fish in Beiming, and the wings of the fish can cover the sky."


    Within the B-level boundary.


    In the realm of the North Underworld.


    A pair of eyes swept open their eyes.


    If there are outsiders, they will definitely be able to recognize that this group of powerhouses with their eyes open is impressively the top masters in the B-level realm in the realm of the gods.


    This group of people is all practicing a unified exercise.


    Kunpeng swallows the sky.


    Under this group of people, the divine stone deposits on the side are also rapidly depleting.


    "I really didn''t expect that there are still powerhouses like you hidden in this realm. It seems that which Supreme has deliberately hidden you in the B-level realm, just to fight against these fierce beast realm powerhouses who suddenly appeared!"


    Laugh twice.


    The figure slowly revealed its own entity.


    It was a man with green hair.


    The man is wearing a colorful shawl, and behind him is a dark red streamer flashing.


    A bright light gradually spread.


    "Supreme Endless God Venerable!"


    The Kunpengzi all raised their heads and looked at the people who came. Their faces showed no emotion.


    "What order do you need us to complete?"


    "As long as you give an order, even if you let me wait for my body to be shattered."


    The Kun Pengzi looked at the man in unison.


    "Has the beastization started already?"


    Frowning, the Supreme Endless God swept his eyes towards the Kun Pengzi, he sighed faintly, and with a slight turn, he landed a hundred meters away.


    "Ferocious beasts have appeared in the Bingding realm. I need you to get rid of all the remnants of the ferocious beasts, and I will go alone to fight against the other party''s supreme!"


    As the voice of the Supreme Endless God Venerable fell, all Kunpengzi stood up.


    A breath of aura comparable to the realm of a **** king or even a **** emperor appeared one after another.


    The group of people disappeared in a flash.


    "Retreat humanity to protect the common people, and I don''t know if it is worthwhile for you to cultivate like this!"


    Shaking his head, the Supreme Endless God Venerable disappeared.


    In the realm of wind chimes.


    A pair of soft eyes slowly opened.


    "Master, you are finally back, I thought you were not ready to come back on the front line!"


    Glancing at Kun Pengzi sadly, Feng Chi Shen Hou''s breath was almost uncontrollable.


    "Do you have anything difficult to do when you come back this time?"


    "I need you to do one thing, help me replace the gods who supervise the second-level realm and perform my duties!"


    The voice of the Supreme Supreme God disappeared after falling.


    Gently licking his lips, the corners of Feng Chi Shen Hou''s mouth rose.


    Did the master allow her to start a killing spree?


    She used to be the **** of the B-level realm, but unfortunately, when she took office, she used a lot of cruelty, which made all the gods and gods very fearful.


    Even the strong kings avoided scattering, and even warned their subordinates not to do things while she was there.


    If it weren''t for the Supreme''s opening, the mere kings and strongmen, the emperor''s strongmen wanted to let her go, it would be impossible.


    But it was precisely because of her presence that she did not miss the possibility of any fierce beasts sneaking in.


    Now, it''s finally time for her to continue going out.


    With open arms, the woman''s figure suddenly turned into a green light and disappeared.


    When she reappeared, the woman had already appeared in the judgment hall where the gods were, and there was a small garden beside her.


    Many flowers in the small garden began to wear clothes that were once despised again.


    In the realm of fire.


    A flame is burning brightly.


    Suddenly, the flames flew up.


    "Supreme Endless God Venerable, why did you come in person? Did the war on the front line collapse?"


    The flames swelled suddenly, and a man came out of it, and the man''s whole body seemed to be made of flames.


    "Flame King, this matter has nothing to do with you, but I hope you can take a trip."


    As the gods'' fingers fell.


    In the eyes of the Flame King, the light of the fire suddenly turned green.


    "I know it."


    The flame disappeared immediately.


    "Kun Pengzi plus the powerful king, that''s enough!"


    The Supreme Endless God Venerable swayed slightly and suddenly disappeared.


    "The mere ants dare to attack me and other powerful **** emperors, this is humiliating our beasts!"


    With a low roar, a terrifying beast with a width in front and a narrow back like an inverted triangle appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes.


    If it weren''t for the endless yellow sand in this realm covering their figures, I''m afraid they would be discovered along the way.


    At that time, even if Su Yan''s strength is monstrous, he will not be able to fight against the enemy.


    The strength of this group of people is too fierce.


    "court death!"


    A vicious beast saw the figure of General Ba, and he was laboriously extracting the power of the divine emperor''s soul.


    At this time, General Ba''s strength was on the rise.


    The power of the Great Dao, which was originally difficult to mobilize in the realm of the gods, was instantly relieved after the blessing of the power of the **** emperor''s soul.


    "cut!"


    General Ba let out a low roar, and drew towards the rushing beast, with a speed like a streamer.


    With a loud bang, the huge yellow sand stick instantly pumped a fierce beast into blood.


    "With this little skill, you dare to be arrogant in front of me!"


    Disdainfully spread out the big stick of yellow sand in his hand, and he pumped it hard.


    The power of the **** emperor''s soul, which had only half left, was drawn out again in half in an instant.


    "Brother, go on!"


    General Ba let out a roar, and a huge transparent piece of glue flew towards Su Yan.


    As soon as he took it, he felt that his soul was rapidly expanding, as if someone was filling it with matter.


    Spirit soars.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that after ascending from the Immortal Realm to the God Realm, the Dao perception that was banned by the more perfect Dao power was actually improved a lot at this moment.


    The Dao Law, which was originally extremely difficult to mobilize and consumes a lot of energy, was mobilized like a duck in water at this time.


    "interesting."


    "General Ba, your divine talent is really powerful, and it can actually cause damage to the soul!"


    "If you can extract the souls of these beasts."


    Su Yan''s voice fell, and General Ba''s eyes began to shine.


    If all were drawn out, what a grand occasion it would be!


    The power of the soul, extracted by the secret method is pure and flawless soul energy.


    As long as the soul touches it, it can absorb as much as possible.


    In addition to not being too greedy, sucking too much divine soul power, causing one''s own body to be unable to support the bloated divine soul, no matter how many divine souls it is, they are just madly improving their strength.


    "Why don''t we have a bureau while there are still more beasts?"


    Throwing out a piece of divine soul power, General Ba''s eyes lit up.


    "General Cangming, this is yours, hurry up to increase the power of the soul, we must use our own power to defeat the War God King!"


    Cang Mingxue received the power of the transparent soul, she just touched it lightly.


    "This is, what a wonderful power!"


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes were full of shock, she had never felt such a terrifying speed of improvement.


    It was only for a moment that she felt that she could face the gods face to face.

 Chapter 5467： Strength explosion

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and sixty-seven strength explosion


    powerful!


    too strong.


    Is this the trump card that His Majesty Su Yan can quickly increase the strength of his subordinates?


    This General Ba seems to have seen it somewhere in the B-level realm.


    Rubbing her head, Cang Mingxue''s face was full of doubts.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do next to solve the trouble!"


    General Ba''s nervous voice sounded, and not far from the opposite of him, there was already a huge beast galloping over, as fast as lightning.


    Clang.


    The fierce beast slammed into the boundary wall!


    With a crackling sound, a big hole was opened in the boundary wall in an instant.


    "God-like powerhouse!"


    "Damn, how could such a fierce beast appear!"


    Cang Mingxue''s face changed wildly, she didn''t hesitate to pull out her divine weapon and rushed over.


    "I want you to die!"


    Cang Mingxue roared again and again, and his body suddenly collided with the rushing beast.


    There was a loud bang.


    There seemed to be a blast of air between the sky and the earth.


    "Abominable immortal creature, do you really think that your insignificant power can withstand the impact of the great Musser?"


    "Pick me up, a million-ton shock wave!"


    The continuous golden rays of light began to emerge, and the mighty charged towards Cang Mingxue''s body.


    The speed is fast and the strength is strong, even Cang Mingxue is hard to resist.


    "This is too strong!"


    Cang Mingxue took a deep breath and stared at the beast that appeared in front of her. The sword in her hand had begun to shine.


    "A thousand miles of ice!"


    Following Cang Mingxue''s reprimand.


    The cold light above the sword was aimed at the front.


    There was a loud bang.


    The icy cool instantly covered the beast.


    "Interesting, it''s still someone who has mastered the power of the Dao, but unfortunately, your journey ends here!"


    With a loud laugh, the figure suddenly stepped forward.


    The fierce beast rushed over mercilessly, and it seemed that it was about to kill Cang Mingxue here.


    "Get out of the way."


    Su Yan''s voice sounded, and he put on a fist.


    The palm of the hand is pointed forward and punched lightly.


    A loud bang.


    The fierce beast that was still galloping, Shunjia was already lying on the ground.


    "Damn it!" The beast roared, trying to get up, but it felt as if its body was being pulled to the ground by something.


    "No, no, let me go!"


    The beast roared again and again, and its body instantly fell into the sand.


    Su Yan looked at the beast indifferently, with disdain in his eyes.


    "With this little ability, are you still thinking of breaking into the Bingding realm where the strong are like clouds?"


    Laugh again and again.


    Su Yan took a step forward and smashed his fist towards the sky.


    A bang.


    A huge palm that appeared suddenly above the sky was smashed back in an instant.


    "God general cultivation base, God King strength?"


    Above the sky, a pair of blood-red eyes suddenly appeared.


    "Interesting, there are even genius seeds like you appearing in the Longevity God''s Domain, and there is a Dao rhyme on your body!"


    "good good good good!"


    "As long as you are destroyed, even if you lose some kings, it is enough for a god-king level powerhouse."


    "Future Supreme Seed, go to hell!"


    With a loud laugh, outside the realm, an eight-clawed beast slowly emerged, and the palm gently poked the realm again.


    With a bang, the eight-clawed beast instantly appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Boy, I''m a strong God Emperor, I see how you can resist!"


    boom!


    Suddenly, a golden stick suddenly appeared and swept across the realm.


    With one move, the eight-clawed beast''s claws were suddenly broken several times.


    "Damn, you dare to cut off my claws, how holy are you!"


    His eyes glared at General Ba viciously, and those eyes were almost going crazy.


    "Where is holy?"


    "I''m your grandpa!"


    Taking a step forward, General Ba''s aura was like a rainbow, and the stick in his hand slammed down.


    There was a crackling sound.


    The octopus had three broken claws again.


    The remaining three claws shrank back in horror.


    It''s a pity, how can General Ba let go.


    The figure flashed lightly above the sky.


    The remaining claws were all broken off.


    The corners of General Ba''s mouth rose, and he touched his brand-new stick, his face full of pride.


    "I really didn''t expect that with the blessing of the power of the soul, my stick can actually cause damage to the god-king-level beast!"


    "The next step is simple, as long as you dare to come in, I promise not to kill you!"


    Throwing a stick flower, the corner of General Ba''s mouth turned up slightly.


    Just as he was about to start, a violent aura instantly shrouded this area.


    "Interesting, do you have the aptitude to be able to work with the powerful God Emperor?"


    "It seems that you can''t stay anymore, go to die!"


    The terrifying momentum suddenly erupted, blowing the realm to sway.


    The ground began to crack.


    A terrifying figure appeared in front of the world.


    Streams of light suddenly appeared, aiming at Su Yan and the others.


    The realm is being destroyed!


    The world is crumbling.


    In the realm, something faintly mourned miserably.


    It sounded like the soul of the previous senior was roaring.


    "court death!"


    General Ba was in a fit of anger, but at this time he no longer concealed his anger, and threw out the last divine soul force in the beast''s body, merging it into the stick in his hand.


    "Go!"


    The stick landed directly on the surface of the beast''s body.


    "burst!"


    With a low growl, the huge beast instantly retreated.


    "Boss, I''m amazing!"


    When General Ba was complacent, Su Yan shook his head indifferently.


    "Look carefully, who is making the effort!"


    General Ba was stunned and looked in the direction of the beast.


    His eyes narrowed, and at some point, a huge figure appeared in front of the beast.


    The figure smashed two fists, and instantly knocked the beast unconscious.


    "Dare to appear in front of me in the realm of the **** emperor."


    "court death!"


    A punch pierced through the beast''s body, the huge figure slowly raised its head, glanced at Su Yan and everyone, and disappeared again.


    Not far away.


    There was a sudden uproar in the void.


    Ripples are constantly spreading around.


    These ripples will almost overturn all realms.


    "Damn, what level of battle is it, so terrifying!"


    General Ba''s body was shaking, and he had already felt the threat of death.


    fear.


    A huge disaster appeared above everyone''s heads, and everyone looked at the depths of the void in horror.


    Just before everyone reacted.


    A group of fierce beasts are rushing towards the core of the tide.


    "Where shall we go?"


    General Ba looked at Su Yan curiously, waiting for his decision.


    Su Yan was silent for a moment, then glanced at the two of them, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    "We have to go to the tide!"


    "Slaughter the beasts, let them not leave their armor!"


    With a loud roar, Su Yan aimed straight ahead and punched out.

 Chapter 5468： chase

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and sixty-eight


    The silver-white teleportation array opened instantly.


    This is the method that Su Yan learned through the secret method taught by Bi Luo.


    The three entered the teleportation array.


    Whoosh.


    When it was opened again, the three of them had reached the core of the fluctuation.


    Two huge figures are fighting. Although the battle between the two is not in the real world, the battle between the two has already affected the real world.


    The ground was shaking.


    The realm is splitting.


    It''s like the sky is falling apart.


    The force of terror is sweeping in all directions.


    Just one breath has shattered the three realms.


    "Fight, Heavenly Venerate, you are the ultimate endless poor bastard!"


    With a loud roar, Su Yan looked towards the beasts around him.


    "Since Tianzun is fighting, we should start too!"


    With a flash, Su Yan''s figure was beheading the nearest beast.


    Fast, like lightning.


    In just an instant, three beasts had been penetrated.


    "Boss, you have already begun to use the power of the Dao, so I will not hide it!"


    In a flash, General Ba continued to condense the golden stick of the divine emperor-level soul in his hands. As he waved, the terrifying destructive power was completely revealed.


    The vicious beasts were instantly turned into powder by him.


    The strength of the battle has even surpassed a group of strange gods.


    While everyone is fighting.


    The far edge of the battlefield.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect to see you here, Su Yan!"


    With a loud laugh, colorful rays of light enveloped the man and charged towards Su Yan.


    "Die, I will let you fall here today!"


    With a chuckle, a man with colored rays of light appeared behind Su Yan.


    Thousands of colored rays of light waved, aiming at the bottom and beheading!


    "court death!"


    With a low roar, General Ba''s figure emerged, aiming at the person who came and slammed it with a stick.


    "Long time no see, you beast is much stronger!"


    Immortal Venerable Hongmeng slowly turned around, and the artifact behind him moved forward madly.


    It''s a pity, how can it be the opponent of the **** emperor-level weapon.


    At this moment, under the whipping of the golden stick, all these weapons exploded.


    Su Yan looked at Hongmeng Immortal Venerate calmly, his eyes were full of indifference.


    "I didn''t expect that you betrayed the God''s Domain of Longevity. Which faction are you in now?"


    "camp?"


    "There is no faction in God''s Domain, there are only races. Today, since I have seen my own people, why should I stay in Longevity God''s Domain!"


    "I, Immortal Venerable Hongmeng, now I can finally return to the sea, return to the realm of the gods of my own family to improve myself, and raise my strength to the limit!"


    Taking a step forward, Immortal Hongmeng Immortal Venerable''s body suddenly exploded, and waves of Hongmeng Qi suddenly wrapped him inside.


    "Interesting, junior, I''ll give you a ride!"


    The fierce beast roared, and a colorful light emerged, forming a channel to completely engulf Immortal Venerable Hongmeng.


    There was only one body left, smiling and looking at Su Yan.


    "This is my last gift, burst!"


    With a soft sound, the rules of the avenues in the void began to be disordered.


    "Damn, this is Daozi, and he was sentenced to the Longevity God''s Domain!"


    Supreme Endless God Venerable got angry and began to roar.


    "It''s all planned by you, how the **** did you get in touch!"


    The Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate is out of breath, and his face begins to distort.


    "How did you get in touch, don''t you know?"


    "Thanks to your powerful gods, if it weren''t for them, this is still just a plan!"


    Laughing again and again, a dark divine light suddenly turned into a pale white light.


    "My Dark Sun Sovereign came out, and your gods and powerhouses joined us immediately. Under my strong strength, they are now my sitting boys. They are now in the Ferocious Beast God Realm. If you are interested, you can Go see for yourself!"


    "you!"


    Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate is out of breath.


    Su Yan glanced around indifferently.


    The battle of the Supremes, at least in a short period of time, will hardly affect them.


    Unless they can be pulled into the depths of the void by the Supremes.


    "start."


    Su Yan waved his hand, and General Ba followed him and left quickly.


    As the two left, the entire void was shaken by the aftermath again.


    In the realm, a dazzling light suddenly appeared.


    The bright white sword light covered the sky and the earth, and an icy feeling swept all around.


    "Finally, let me issue this sword!"


    The world was frozen, and the beasts fell like raindrops.


    Cang Mingxue''s figure flashed and appeared beside Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, are we going to start slaughtering these beasts in the realm of the gods, I don''t have much soul power in the realm of the gods in my body, and there are only two swords left."


    "How about you, General Ba!"


    Su Yan looked at General Ba calmly.


    General Ba smiled bitterly.


    "It''s all my fault. I only have 30% left on my body now. If all of them erupt, I''m afraid there will only be two times."


    General Ba sighed and looked at Su Yan, suddenly he seemed to see a monster.


    "Boss, you shouldn''t have consumed it at all!"


    The divine soul of a powerhouse in the God-Emperor realm, Su Yan should have used a lot when he was fighting against the God-king, but now it still seems to be very full, and it seems that there is not a single bit of wear and tear.


    Su Yan smiled calmly.


    "Isn''t it the power of the soul that simulates the realm of the emperor, this is not difficult for me!"


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan had already punched a god-king-level beast.


    "Abominable master of Longevity God''s Domain, you wait for me. After I die, I will superimpose a mark on your body. As long as there are enough marks, you will become the person on my waiting list."


    "As long as you die, the masters of our beast clan will go to the underworld to find your soul and transform you into a puppet of our beast realm!"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know it yet. Your Longevity God Realm is full of puppets from all major forces, even if it is your so-called God Venerable Powerhouse."


    "Now that the Supreme Endless God Venerable is back, there will inevitably be fewer people on the front line. If there is no one to suppress, your Longevity God Realm may be finished."


    After laughing twice, the body of the Divine King Ferocious Beast exploded.


    The shock wave instantly wiped out most of the beasts in the realm of demigods.


    General Ba was also taken aback by this shock wave.


    "Damn it, dare to scare me and kill you!"


    Grabbing it with one hand, General Ba forcibly tore off a large piece of the spirit of a vicious beast.


    "Next, I have the means of the **** king again, boss, look at my means."


    A golden stick was thrown into the distance.


    In an instant, the golden light exploded instantly.


    Tens of thousands of beasts were instantly wiped out by this shock wave.


    General Keba didn''t stop, he reached out and grabbed it again, and threw it into the distance again.

 Chapter 5469： the trend

    Chapter 5469 The general trend


    Massacre the beasts?


    The Supreme Endless God Venerable''s gaze fell on the three of Su Yan.


    Those unwavering eyes were already slightly wrinkled at this time.


    He could feel the strangeness of these three people.


    Although the physical state is low, the soul is surprisingly powerful.


    Everyone has an extraordinary power of the soul, and the purity of this power of the soul is at least the realm of the emperor!


    This level of leap, even the knowledgeable Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate is dumbfounded.


    How holy are they!


    Just when the Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate was full of emotion.


    The Dark Sun Supreme roared.


    "Supreme Endless God Venerable, your strength is indeed strong, but unfortunately you can easily press me to fight, can you fight against two people at the same time?"


    Dark Sun Supreme''s low words caused a rumbling roar in the void.


    "Today, I''m going to let your name, the supreme endless god, be buried here."


    "Come out, my old friend."


    With the low voice of the Dark Sun Supreme sounded.


    A dazzling light suddenly appeared on the surface of the Supreme Endless God Venerable''s body.


    "If you want to surround me with the Void God Venerable, you have to see if you have the ability!"


    Laughing again and again, the breath of the Supreme Endless God Venerable was completely exposed.


    The incomparably bright divine aura burst out, washing his entire being like a platinum casting.


    Boom.


    The Supreme Endless God is suspended in the air, and his own strength begins to quickly restrain himself.


    "Nothing, I found you!"


    With the Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate, he grabbed Su Yan and everyone in the air.


    The faces of the three changed wildly.


    "escape!"


    The three let out a low roar, and Su Yan punched out the silver tunnel and led them into it.


    The silver channel was closed.


    A huge beast that was so terrifying that it looked like a realm slowly appeared.


    This murderer only has a huge mouth that is incomparably huge and unparalleled.


    If he opened his mouth with all his strength, he might be able to swallow a realm into his mouth in an instant.


    "It''s a pity, I almost devoured the three Dao seeds in the realm of longevity, but leaving you the supreme endless **** today is also a great advantage for us!"


    The terrifying realm-level beast rushed towards the god.


    At the moment when the monster appeared, the murderer on the field also fled wildly as if seeing the monster.


    With just one breath, this group of monsters had already disappeared without a shadow.


    "It''s too strong!"


    Su Yan sighed with emotion, his eyes turned back on the Venerable of Nothingness, his eyes were full of emotion.


    Under the Supreme, the three still have the strength to fight back.


    But in front of this strong man, the three seem to be weak ants, even the breath of the other party can make them die.


    If it weren''t for the divine soul power of the **** emperor level to protect several bodies, I am afraid that everyone would not be able to withstand the first wave of this Void Supreme''s impact.


    "Retreat, retreat quickly, our goal must be changed, we must slaughter those beasts that are wandering in the outer slaughter realm!"


    "Only in this way can the damage caused by the beasts to the realm be weakened, and I can wait for my luck to be in full swing."


    Cang Mingxue was extremely awake, and her eyes turned towards Su Yan coldly.


    Su Yan pulled it casually, and a channel was opened in an instant.


    Although the strength is not great, he has displayed terrifying means at this time.


    Even the peak of the gods may not be able to open the channel continuously.


    Even the powerhouse in the realm of the gods could not open such a long teleportation formation.


    Boom.


    Su Yan stepped into the passage one step at a time.


    In the next second, he had already appeared in front of a fierce beast.


    Punch out.


    Su Yan''s body drilled into the silver-white passage again.


    Fierce and simple.


    Like a raptor.


    Wherever he passed by, the blood and rain, even the fierce beast masters who were as strong as the gods, were only his enemies with one punch.


    "Is this the strength of the boss!"


    With emotion, General Ba''s body and hormones changed, and he rushed forward quickly.


    He didn''t want to be half a point behind the boss in battle!


    The speed is fast, and the golden stick is used to kill the enemy in a row.


    General Ba''s figure traverses in the void.


    In the distance, a row of stiff-faced men are also flying fast, their faces are full of indifference.


    This group of people are all in the realm of gods, and wherever they pass, it seems that the yellow wind is passing through. Wherever they pass, only the stumps and broken arms are left on the ground, and it makes people feel chills when they look at them.


    The creatures in the nearby realm are also trembling under the pressure of the momentum, just like weak chickens.


    "What to do, what to do, why the suppression of the realm such as me and me has not yet appeared."


    "Am I going to die?"


    The creatures stared at the sky nervously, their faces covered with sweat.


    "will die!"


    The beautiful girl hugged the baby in her arms tightly. The parents of the little thing have died in the aftermath of the confrontation between the beast and the strong, and now only the child is left alone.


    If you die, it''s not what you want.


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with emotion, the streamer suddenly appeared.


    "Finally arrived!"


    Cang Mingxue''s face was full of exhaustion, and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Damn, why are you one step faster than me!"


    A ferocious figure slowly emerged above the realm.


    The figure was a fierce beast, and a trace of anger appeared on the face of the beast.


    "My Xue Sa is a strong man you can''t afford to offend, a terrifying master who can fight the gods with the realm of a mere god. If you dare to do something to me, be careful that your realm is destroyed by my means of perishing."


    There was a strange look on Cang Mingxue''s face.


    "What, I didn''t hear what you said just now, can you hear it again?"


    "I''m going to be with..."


    The face of the beast froze, and those eyes were full of sluggishness.


    "How is it possible that you are not afraid of my threat, what the **** is going on!"


    "Isn''t it that the practitioners of the gods are afraid of it!"


    Watching the sword be drawn away from his body, the beast slowly closed his eyes.


    A majestic airflow has completely sealed it up and fell into the solid ice.


    "It''s pathetic."


    "As a vicious beast, I don''t have a brain, and I don''t think that if you do something to me, you have a good chance of winning."


    Slowly fell to the ground.


    Cang Mingxue rolled his eyes at everyone behind him.


    "I hope you are interested, don''t trouble me."


    With a gentle stomping under his feet, Cang Mingxue''s body disappeared.


    There is only one hole above the boundary that is rapidly healing.


    Obviously, Cang Mingxue''s figure rose into the sky just as he stomped his feet.


    a time.


    At the core edge of the two Supremes'' fight, all the realms began to change their positions, and all became the territory of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin.


    These territories, all originally belonged to Xu Qingyou''s territory, are now rapidly changing.


    Su Yan could feel that his strength was changing wildly.

 Chapter 5470： The power turns sharply

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and seventy


    luck.


    Terrifying luck is flying from the void, drilling straight into his body.


    A powerful force is constantly strengthening your body.


    Even Su Yan felt his heart skip a beat with this endless stream of mighty power.


    Too strong!


    It made him feel unreal deep inside.


    The amazing Divine Essence is digging into his body.


    A wisp, like a trickle, and like a river flowing backwards.


    Under the transformation of the Divine Emperor''s Divine Soul, the quality of this Divine Essence is also constantly improving.


    He exhaled slowly.


    Feeling the tyrannical and unparalleled power in his body, Su Yan aimed his fist in front of him and punched it out again.


    There was a loud bang.


    The figure suddenly moved forward.


    Su Yan''s body dived into the vortex in front of him.


    ��


    In the Qinglan realm.


    Qinglan guard looked gloomily at the huge phantom above his head.


    There was a look of despair on that beautiful face.


    It was the first time that she had been in such a desperate situation since the creation of the realm of divine generals.


    The dark shadow on the top of the head, just looking at it makes people feel depressed, I wish I could find a place to drill into it!


    What a terrifying powerhouse this is!


    Just the breath is enough to make her, a strong man in the realm of the gods, have a mind that can''t be hostile to it.


    The ugly figure is obviously not a creature in the realm of longevity.


    What is the origin of these monsters?


    "It''s another fat hunting ground, and my luck is really against the sky!"


    After chuckling twice, the figure in the void slammed towards the bottom, and the speed was as fast as lightning.


    It didn''t take long for it to fly, and it was already firmly on the ground.


    "Interesting, the mere general wants to stop me Tengger, do you know how noble my identity is, you should get out of the way of a humble creature, or I''m afraid that I will accidentally burst into a breath and wipe out all of you. ."


    "Now, you are just a bait for this seat, the pitiful little ones who induce your strong men to keep appearing."


    Laughing again and again, the person''s body suddenly burst into a thousand cold lights.


    "I have blocked the world in this realm. Even if you want to escape with the help of the teleportation array, it is probably too late. Now, apart from being able to come in, no one can leave without my permission."


    "I really want to see what your strongmen in the realm of longevity will look like when they see this seat."


    Sigh.


    A streamer suddenly exploded.


    Mighty and continuous.


    "coming!"


    "Under the King of God, the powerhouse you are waiting for is like a piece of flesh in front of me, open your eyes and watch, and see how I destroy your hope and put you in a desperate situation. Make you utterly crazy!"


    With a sigh, Tengger''s body vacated, and he aimed at the silver-white channel that appeared above the sky and waved his fist.


    "It seems that today is destined to be a good time for my Tengger to become famous in the realm of longevity."


    "Come on, show up."


    "Poor longevity ants!"


    As Tengger laughed again and again, a figure slowly emerged in the silver-white passage.


    "Not Your Majesty!"


    Looking at the figure that appeared in the sky in disappointment, a trace of frustration appeared on Qing Lan''s guard''s face.


    It''s just a small **** general realm, and he has not stepped into the realm of gods. Even if such a strong person comes, it is no use.


    You must know that this Tengger fierce beast''s ability is not simple, and the ability to suppress a realm of space is enough to prove that he at least has the strength of the realm of the gods.


    The king of gods is far beyond the realm of gods.


    If you want to fight against the God King, unless you are a strong God King.


    Otherwise, this person will be doomed!


    Just when everyone was worried.


    Above the sky, a figure slowly stood out of thin air, and glanced down indifferently.


    "Ferocious beast, do you get out by yourself, or I will catch you out."


    The divine soul thought of the God Emperor realm swept across this realm, and Su Yan had already locked onto the beast.


    As expected of the elite who invaded the Immortal Realm, these beasts actually learned to hide.


    Is this an elite who is going to use the crowd tactics to hide himself and attack himself in the God Realm of Longevity?


    "Small realm, there are actually three beasts hidden, you are cautious enough, it''s a pity..."


    Shaking his head, Su Yan''s body suddenly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it had already landed behind a vicious beast.


    "What kind of exercise are you, how can you transfer space!"


    The beast stared at Su Yan in a stunned manner.


    In the perception of beasts, except for a very small number of special powerhouses, most of them have no possibility to comprehend such magical powers as space transfer!


    This is the supreme avenue that involves the rules of the avenue. Once you understand that it is the elite among the elite, it will definitely hide in a secret place and concentrate on cultivation, and it will not be released until you have the strength to protect yourself.


    But now, this small realm has attracted such a peerless genius.


    Just when the beast was shocked, another streamer appeared.


    This stream of light appeared, and the divine essence between heaven and earth trembled.


    "It''s the guardian!"


    A trace of astonishment flashed in Tengger''s eyes.


    "I have seen Your Majesty."


    Taking a step forward, the guardian Qing Lan looked complicated.


    Xu Qingyou was reluctant to come forward, and it was Su Yan who didn''t want to save Dawn.


    The dictator of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin has such a terrifying strength that even a terrifying and unparalleled beast is like an ant that can be easily cleaned up in front of him.


    "From now on, the realm of my Qinglan is His Majesty''s territory."


    "As long as your Majesty needs something, just say it, I, Qinglan, will not hesitate to go through fire and water."


    Su Yan nodded, go ah head gently towards the void in front of him and hit again.


    It disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "This is, the big shift?"


    As a tyrannical means that can only be possessed by the powerful people of the way of space, this is a unique skill that only the strong people in the realm of the gods can use reluctantly.


    Now that it was provoked at will by a **** general, Qinglan **** general''s body was shaking.


    What a terrifying talent this is, what an invincible state this is.


    Even if it is a hundred Qinglan, I am afraid that it is not worth talking about in front of this one.


    Just one move is enough to kill him easily!


    The sad look on Qinglan''s face only appeared for a moment, but she turned into joy again.


    As His Majesty''s subordinate, the most fearful thing is that His Majesty''s strength is not strong enough, and his sense of responsibility is not much.


    Su Yan was actually willing to open a channel to rob and kill in order to deal with the beast. His strength has long been confirmed, but...


    If Xu Qingyou was to blame, what should he say?


    Just when Qinglan was worried, Su Yan appeared in a realm again.


    Within the realm, there is a terrifying beast that is raging at this time, and its mouth can spew terrifying flames, scorching the ground.


    If it weren''t for the guards fighting against this behemoth, I''m afraid there would be endless troubles.

 Chapter 5471： we cover you

    Chapter 5471 has us cover you


    Unfortunately.


    The guarding strength of this limestone realm is average.


    Feeling the disdain shown by the fierce beasts on the opposite side, Hu Ting, the guardian of Greystone, was full of indifference.


    As if it wasn''t him who was despised.


    "Damn beast, you dare to come to me and wait for Longevity God Realm to make trouble, I think you are courting death!"


    Hu Ting roared again and again, and the divine stone in his hand was crushed.


    All the Garudas in the realm have been dispatched, just to find a helping hand.


    pity!


    Hu Ting''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    He had never seen such a dire situation.


    After he sent three hundred letters asking for help, there was no reply at all, as if his group had been abandoned by the entire Longevity God Realm.


    "Master!"


    Hu Ting murmured tiredly and looked up at the sky.


    Now that the beast appeared in the lower realm, as the guardian of the sect guarding the realm in the lower realm, he lost contact with the sect at this time.


    The inability to contact the strong God Hou, this made Hu Ting''s heart in chaos.


    Shouldn''t it be that, during the period of time when we couldn''t be contacted, Master has already had an accident?


    There has been a great change in the B-level realm?


    Just when he was worried, a silver-white light circle suddenly appeared, and a cloth bag was thrown out of it.


    "Good disciple, this is the last support that the teacher can give you. Now all the gods and nobles who can exert their power as kings need to be recruited into the battlefield."


    "The battle situation on the front line is not good for us. It seems that some supreme powerhouse has left the front line."


    Long sigh.


    "I don''t know if it is life or death for the teacher. If I can come back alive, I will definitely go to the lower realm to bring you back."


    "If you can''t, please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye as a teacher!"


    With a long sigh, the aperture shrinks and disappears.


    Hu Ting''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    front?


    Now the Bingding realm is not the front line.


    Where can be more dangerous than the Bingding realm at this time.


    The confrontation between the two Xeons, the aftermath alone has caused the entire Bingding realm to be turbulent.


    If the two supreme beings are allowed to fight in the Bingding realm, I am afraid it will cause an irresistible disaster.


    Just when Hu Ting was worried, the terrifying figure of the beast slowly appeared.


    This fierce beast had pale bones all over its body, and there was even more indifference in those eyes.


    "Finally come in."


    He let out a long sigh, and the corners of the beast''s mouth showed a hideous look.


    "I thought that this passage was fake. It was possible to enter the hinterland of the Longevity God''s Domain. How stupid of these supreme beings of the Longevity God''s Domain!"


    "Don''t you know that once I wait for the beast to enter it, I will dislike the **** storm and slaughter every creature I see?"


    Laughing twice, the fierce beast glanced around, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    "But now it seems that it is the Supreme who gave up the creatures below. Is this preparing to embark on the road of detachment?"


    "It''s really pitiful, but you don''t have to panic, ants, as long as you are willing to become the resources of my beasts, I will make you usher in the long-awaited equality."


    "There is no supreme, no king of gods, no so-called children of aristocratic families, all of you can compete on an equal footing."


    The fierce aura of the beast spreads gently in all directions.


    Suddenly, a terrifying wave of air washed the four directions.


    "Interesting, I have found a treasure!"


    There was a flash of excitement in his eyes, and the bone spurs all over the beast''s body began to shake gently.


    "I have already felt the kindness of this realm to me!"


    "Next, I''m going!"


    The figure flashed and rushed forward quickly.


    The bone spurs on the beast''s body erupted completely, shooting in all directions.


    After a few rounds of lasing.


    There were a lot of bone spurs on the ground.


    These bone spurs began to climb out of the fierce beasts that were as white as Ying.


    It''s just that these beasts look a lot smaller and faster.


    "damn it!"


    Hu Ting had already discovered this fierce beast at a high altitude. He took out the bag given by the master, opened it and glanced at it, and his face suddenly turned ashen.


    In the bag given by the master, there is only one piece of paper at this time.


    "Run away!"


    Master can''t do anything about beasts too?


    Hu Ting''s body was trembling, he looked at the paper in his hand in horror, feeling the breath of the looming beast.


    Behind him is the mournful cry for help from the creatures in this realm.


    Teeth locked.


    Hu Tingfei stepped forward.


    The gods will burst out with all their cultivation bases, aiming at the beasts and killing them.


    pity.


    There is absolutely no way to resist the beast.


    The terrifying power flew out of thin air and smashed Hu Ting''s body.


    In an instant, Hu Ting''s body smashed straight down.


    The ground was pulled out a groove by Hu Ting''s body.


    "Little thing, life is tough!"


    Laughing again and again, the eyes of the beast flashed with excitement.


    "Next, I want to see what you do!"


    Slap with both palms.


    The shock wave of terror spread suddenly.


    a time.


    Hu Ting felt that his body was fixed by an invisible force, and the wind shot by this monster was like a knife, constantly cutting the flesh on his body.


    He could clearly feel that his body was flying piece by piece.


    Is it going to die?


    Hu Ting closed his eyes in a panic, feeling the breath of death so close at hand.


    Without hesitation, he urged his last resort.


    Blow up!


    This is the final glory that belongs to God.


    Just when he was about to capture the enemy with his spiritual sense.


    Swish!


    "How can you not think about it at such a young age!"


    A sigh sounded, as if a **** emperor had descended.


    A terrifying aura instantly enveloped the entire realm.


    A man wearing golden armor, like a **** of war, stood slowly in front of Hu Ting.


    The golden long stick was gently waved, and the man hit it out with one stick.


    The golden air wave aimed at the distant beast and smashed it.


    The eloquence continued, and the fierce beast was smashed into blood.


    "The Ferocious Beast Realm is staying well, do you have nothing to do with the Longevity Realm?"


    Relentlessly pouting, General Ba reached out and grabbed the air.


    Hu Ting felt as if he had grabbed something extraordinary, as he stuffed the invisible thing in his hand into the stick.


    This golden stick seems to be stronger by three points.


    "Let''s go, be careful yourself, if there is any trouble to find someone who is in the holy pilgrimage, someone will come to inform me to rescue you and so on!"


    Shaking his head, the figure of General Ba disappeared.


    Within the realm of Cangyan.


    Kongtongzi also slowly opened his eyes.


    "Kunpengzi, Kunpengzi, it turns out that the reason why you don''t want to leave, teacher, is because of this!"


    "Is the sacrifice of generations just for a moment of tranquility?"


    Feeling the voices of the heads of the past dynasties that kept emerging in his mind, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Kongtongzi is nothing but an unlucky **** who has improved his body to be the most suitable for practicing Kunpeng''s Anti-Tianjutsu.


    Now he is about to become a Kunpengzi like his predecessors.


    As a trump card to deter the Ferocious Beast God Realm, Ji Ji is unknown and hidden in the mountains.

 Chapter 5472： Kongtongzis choice

    The fifth thousand four hundred and seventy-two chapters of the choice of Kongtongzi


    "Master, I understand why you are nostalgic."


    "Why are you so reluctant to let go of power?"


    With tears streaming down his face, Kongtongzi stood above the Cangyan realm.


    Behind him, two strange weapons like wings began to shine.


    One after another, the majestic water power spewed out from the weapon, aiming at the four directions.


    It was as if the power of the tides had been activated.


    The water vapor within the Cangyan realm suddenly gathered.


    Just a breath, Kongtongzi''s whole body has been wrapped in water polo.


    "Good boy, you''ve finally come to this point."


    A strange voice sounded behind Kongtongzi, and a strange **** Kun appeared beside him.


    "Unfortunately, the teacher also hopes that you can be free for a while, but I didn''t expect..."


    Shake your head.


    A smile appeared on Shen Kun''s face.


    "Do you still have any unfinished wishes, take advantage of the time now, and hurry up to do it, because the teacher can support you for three days, after that, there will be no chance."


    "Master, remember that you once made a covenant with a girl for the next month, right?"


    Gentle eyes fell on Kongtongzi, Shen Kun''s face was full of softness.


    "If you don''t go, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    "That girl will wait for you forever."


    Kongtongzi shook his head.


    The beast was right in front of him, and his eyes only had killing intent.


    Only crazy killing can restore the loss in his heart.


    "Master, you don''t need to persuade me, I know this in my heart."


    Taking a step forward, Kongtongzi resolutely swelled the water vapor to the limit of what he could do.


    under the sky.


    The clouds quickly converged and gradually became a cloud Kun that was half the size of a realm.


    With the appearance of this **** Kun, thunder suddenly filled the sky and the earth.


    These purple thunders seemed to be celebrating the birth of this **** Kun, and began to circle around him.


    On the opposite side, the corner of the mouth of a fierce beast filled with the realm of a **** king rose.


    On his body, the dark golden blade was flickering with cold light.


    As a monster in the realm of the god-king, today''s God-king of Blade''s Edge is extremely arrogant.


    Going all the way, the unfortunate immortal gods who died with sharp blades on their bodies were not ten million but eight million.


    There was blood all over the place, and there were screams everywhere.


    This made his heart very comfortable.


    The screams of the Ferocious Beast God Realm seemed to be yesterday, and these big killers in front of them had also appeared.


    Under the bloodbath of this group of big killers, the fierce beasts of the three million miles of the god''s realm were emptied.


    Now, he finally had a chance to kill him.


    revenge!


    This is the only thought of the God of Blades.


    "No matter what you become, you are dead today, you are all dead!"


    The roar sounded, and the figure of the King of Blades suddenly moved forward.


    Swish!


    As the golden beam of light flew out, it continued to fall towards the direction of Kongtongzi.


    The sound of zizizi also continued.


    The face of the God of Blades began to twist.


    "Die, die for me!"


    The terrifying divine light pierced through the void and swept through the front.


    Blink of an eye.


    Yun Kun''s body began to converge rapidly, and within a blink of an eye, it had condensed back to Kongtongzi''s figure.


    "Failed?"


    Shen Kun asked curiously from the side.


    This is the first time they have seen someone fail to convert.


    The Kunpengs all gathered around, and their eyes were full of surprises. If this junior could do it, they would also be able to restore their human form.


    To become divine beasts is just that they are forced by the situation, and the gods need them to transform into divine beasts to create the largest massacre in the enemy''s territory.


    Below the realm of the **** emperor are their goals.


    This is how the Shenkun manufacturing plan came into being.


    "Success."


    Kongtongzi took a step forward, and the clouds rolled behind him, roaring towards the front, and the speed was so fast that the sky and the earth were covered with a layer of milky white.


    "Kongtongzi has seen all the teachers. Since this incident was caused by the disciples today, let the disciples understand!"


    Kongtongzi let out a low roar, turned around and looked at the God King of Blades who was charging.


    The surface of the body, aqua blue luster suddenly erupted.


    The mighty swept across the eight deserts and fell towards the King of Blades.


    "The attack method of the God King Realm is interesting. Do you really think that you can fight against my Blade Edge God King with this little trick?"


    Compassionately glanced at Kongtongzi.


    The power of the realm of the gods suddenly erupted, sweeping towards Kongtongzi in a mighty manner.


    "Disciple!"


    Kun Pengzi was about to step forward.


    This terrifying force, even though Kongtongzi was a hundred times stronger, was still unable to resist.


    Without the body and techniques to resist the strength of the God King, even if the attack power reaches it, it is nothing but cannon fodder.


    Unless, there is extraordinary capital.


    Just when Kun Pengzi stepped forward.


    A terrifying divine light suddenly erupted.


    "I''m waiting for you. I''ve been waiting for a long time, and I finally found a chance."


    "Die, die, you **** in the gutter, I let you slaughter our people, I let you plunder our resources, I want you to die!"


    A loud bang.


    The terrifying golden light suddenly increased.


    It was a god-king level attack.


    Unexpectedly, the attack of the **** emperor level broke out.


    This is a situation that no one expected.


    "Supreme..."


    Kun Pengzi only shouted, but he was completely destroyed by the power of the **** emperor.


    The remaining Kunpengzi here quietly felt the arrival of the golden light, and the surface of their huge bodies began to bloom with a vast light to resist.


    pity.


    In the face of the terrifying lethality of the God-Emperor level, it is all in vain.


    All Kun Pengzi were beheaded in an instant.


    "Have you felt my pain? In my God''s Domain, your people also slaughtered my clansmen like this. Today, I want you to die!"


    Roaring in anger, the God King of Blades was ready to attack again.


    "boom!"


    A stick appeared on the head of the God of Blades.


    The stick instantly smashed him to the ground.


    "Are you OK."


    The figure of General Ba came out of the whirlpool, and his God-Emperor-level stick is now different from what it used to be.


    With a large amount of divine soul power being integrated into it, the original nihilistic stick is now beginning to solidify.


    On the surface of this stick, the power of thunder is constantly being pushed out, and it looks extremely terrifying.


    Even Kongtongzi didn''t dare to look directly.


    "What are you doing!"


    To be able to knock down a strong **** king with one stick, this ability, unless the **** emperor comes in person.


    "What else can I do, isn''t it just relying on the treasure in my hand?"


    The stick in General Ba''s hand was raised high.


    The golden light below flew out, but it was smashed into powder by a stick.


    "With this little means, I still want to be arrogant in front of me and court death!"


    Disdainfully exhaling a suffocating breath, General Ba slowly turned around.

 Chapter 5473： fall into madness

    The fifth thousand four hundred and seventy-three chapters fell into madness


    "There''s someone who doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    Su Yan let out a long sigh.


    I don''t know how many people have been killed.


    The power of space has been used extremely skillfully by him.


    Thanks to the avenues of the God Realm, the spatial avenues of today have been improved a lot.


    With a slight movement of thoughts.


    Su Yan''s body suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment he disappeared, a behemoth appeared where he was standing.


    "court death!"


    "Dare to slaughter my ferocious beasts children, next year''s day will be your day of death."


    "I am under the seat of the Dark Sun God, the Shining Sun God Sovereign!"


    A round of perfect **** appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "Just you, dare to tarnish the majesty of the sun?"


    Su Yan let out a long sigh and punched in front of him.


    "If you want to leave, you can''t leave. This world has been completely blocked by my God-Emperor''s power. I know that you also have the power of God-Emperor''s soul, but it''s a pity!"


    "No matter how powerful the power of the soul is, you will never be able to fight against me until your realm is raised."


    With a long sigh, Shining Sun''s body began to shine brightly.


    In just an instant, the terrifying light began to rush in all directions, and with just one breath, all the creatures in the surrounding area were turned into coke.


    "Feel the domineering power of my **** emperor, now you are just beginning to appreciate my strength!"


    A terrifying light suddenly erupted, stronger than before.


    For a time, whether it was the creatures in the same realm or the creatures in the nearby realm, they all began to coke under this terrifying light.


    "You are really domineering, standing in front of me and waiting for despicable means!"


    Sneering again and again, Su Yan slowly drew out the treasured saber from his waist.


    "Today, let me see your arrogant capital, God Emperor Shining Sun!"


    The figure disappeared.


    When he reappeared, the light of the sword began to fill behind Su Yan.


    Behind the Emperor Yaori, the magnificent and colorful worlds began to cover him.


    "Reincarnation Slash!"


    As Su Yan waved the sword technique in his hand, it was an instant.


    A stream of light penetrated the fleshy body of God Emperor Yaori.


    "you!"


    The Emperor Yaori looked at Su Yan in horror, as if he had seen a god.


    Such means are terrifying.


    "A guy who is not even a god, why should he treat me..."


    God Emperor Yaori was caught off guard, and his body was suddenly divided into two.


    Su Yan slowly retracted the treasured saber.


    Although God Emperor Shining Sun''s strength is super strong, unfortunately, Su Yan''s current treasure sword has integrated the strength of God Emperor realm, which has long been different from what it used to be.


    The dazzling blade light gradually dissipated, and Su Yan turned around.


    "Young man, your knife is a little strong."


    The man in the dark black cape looked at Su Yan obsessively, his eyes were full of longing.


    Su Yanhunsen had goosebumps, he frowned.


    "Senior, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "Boy, I think your potential is good. I hope you can join the diving club organized by me."


    On the man''s body, an aura like a mountain rolled over, and the dim red light in his eyes gradually filled.


    "You are disappointed."


    Shaking his head, Su Yan''s figure disappeared.


    "It''s really easy to go, why don''t you want to be a member of us, as long as you can enter the monastery I''m waiting for, it only takes three years."


    "I have the confidence to make this kid become a powerful **** king!"


    What a terrifying trap is this, even if the powerhouse of the God King can burst out supreme-level damage.


    Unfortunately, the boy didn''t want to.


    "If you are so powerful, why do you need me and others to come to support!"


    After chuckling twice, the man began to disappear into dust.


    "Big brother!"


    Seeing the space channel open beside him, Lu Qingshan screamed excitedly.


    "You finally showed up, what was the result of today''s battle?"


    Smiling and leaning to Su Yan''s side, Lu Qingshan''s face was full of earnestness.


    "There are too many, like the hair of a cow. Even if my hands are tired, there is no way to slaughter all the beasts. What about my subordinates?"


    Glancing around, Su Yan looked at Lu Qingshan curiously.


    I don''t know when he appeared in the world piercing boat.


    Lu Qingshan smiled and winked at Su Yan.


    "Boss, your subordinates have already made arrangements. I will take you over to take a look now."


    As the piercing boat slowly started, a figure appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Guan Peng stepped forward, his face full of excitement.


    "Your Majesty, the last time we parted, I didn''t expect to see each other in such a brutal environment."


    Su Yan nodded.


    "How was the result?"


    "I have killed tens of thousands of ordinary beasts, but the opponent was so brave that he almost let me die!"


    "The speed of this group of beasts is extremely fast. If it weren''t for my delicate steps, I avoided their pursuit of me, and now all you see is my skeleton frame!"


    With a long sigh.


    Su Yan approached Guan Peng.


    "I don''t know when these **** beasts will be cleaned up!"


    "How many beasts of the realm have been driven out by the power map of the Holy Dynasty?"


    Rubbing his eyebrows, he has been eliminating dangerous beasts at the core of the battle between the two supreme beings, and he has no time or opportunity to help the Queen of Yin Dynasty solve the crisis.


    Since the continuous battle, Su Yan''s actual combat ability has also been rising steadily.


    Now, the god-king-level divine soul power obtained from General Ba has been completely integrated into a part of himself.


    With a little activation of the cultivation technique, the means used have already brought a trace of the coercion of a God-Emperor-level powerhouse.


    How can an ordinary beast be able to resist the aura of such a strong man.


    Under this breath, no beast can resist his slaughter.


    "The beasts of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin have already been cleaned up. All this is thanks to Senior Li Siqi. Now he has successfully become a god-like powerhouse, and his own strength has been improved to the point where he can compete with the god-king peak powerhouse. ."


    The corners of the mouth are slightly upturned.


    Lu Qingshan''s eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "Boss, we have to go back, the Queen of Yin Dynasty is waiting for your return, but you don''t know that our territory in the lower realm has expanded to 4,000!"


    "If we can get the realm of Kongtongzi and Xu Qingyou, we will unify the lower realm."


    "The luck of the entire lower world will fall on you and me, and our strength will also advance by leaps and bounds!"


    Just when Lu Qingshan was very excited.


    Click!


    In the broken world boat, a space was blasted open.


    Cang Mingxue wearily walked into the broken world boat.


    "I''m exhausted, Your Majesty, I don''t know how many beasts I have killed. I feel that the power of the god-king-level soul in my body is about to be exhausted, and I need to be replenished."


    Boom.


    Another slight vibration.


    The golden stick opened the void and got in.


    "I''m exhausted, boss, I''m back."


    The two transparent masses were thrown towards Su Yan and Cang Mingxue by General Ba.


    A little leftover material fell on Lu Qingshan''s head.

 Chapter 5474： The Magical Uses of General Ba

    Chapter 5474 The Magical Use of General Ba


    Boom.


    Lu Qingshan''s face was full of sluggishness.


    At this time, he didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    I don''t know what the thing that General Ba threw over was.


    Lu Qingshan, who had just entered the realm of the gods, was suddenly stabilized.


    Blink hard.


    A trace of apprehension appeared on Lu Qingshan''s face.


    "Senior, can you give me more of what you just gave me?"


    Babies who can instantly improve their realm are absolutely precious.


    Lu Qingshan looked at General Ba without blinking.


    General Ba scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "If you want, you have to go to the battlefield, but your strength..."


    It is impossible for General Ba to run back and forth for this little soul power.


    Not even the boss'' cronies.


    "However, this thing can instantly stabilize my originally unstable strength, boss, look!"


    With Lu Qingshan waved his hand.


    The majestic power was instantly motivated by him.


    Although he was only in the realm of a **** general, he actually burst into the power of the peak of a **** general.


    All this is because General Ba gave him a little soul power.


    "General Ba, what kind of beast spirit did you give him just now?"


    Chu Xuan''s eyes flashed.


    Unexpectedly, the spirit of the beast has such a peculiar effect.


    If it is used well, it will definitely allow his generals to improve a lot of strength in a short period of time.


    General Ba was stunned for a while, then scratched his head awkwardly.


    "At least it''s the soul of a strong man at the level of a god."


    "If that''s the case, then hunt for the spirits of the powerhouses in the realm of gods to see if they can make Lu Qingshan''s strength further."


    Su Yan got up and punched in front of him.


    The four quickly entered the passage.


    As the four entered the passage, everyone in the Lu family sighed helplessly.


    This majesty really likes adventure.


    Just a pity for the owner.


    Just as everyone sighed, the four figures had already appeared in a desert area.


    Yellow sand in the desert.


    A series of dark figures appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The head of the man''s eyes was full of indifference.


    "Why are you here? This is my line of defense, and the beast is my prey."


    The person who spoke was Xu Qingyou.


    "You can''t take it anymore, let''s do it!"


    Su Yan stepped forward, ignoring the beasts that were falling from the sky.


    The murderer''s body was filled with the power of the realm of the gods.


    Xu Qingyou wanted to say something, but unfortunately, a golden stick was thrown out.


    I heard a scream from the beast in the sky.


    Xu Qingyou''s face was ashen.


    No wonder Su Yan dared to appear, it turned out to be because he had mastered an artifact, which seemed to be able to kill beasts with ease.


    "Your baby is very good, if only I had it too."


    With a sigh, Xu Qingyou''s originally cold and arrogant attitude calmed down, and the anger of being robbed of his territory gradually calmed down. He could kill a powerhouse in the realm of gods with one move, even if it was used to kill him, it was extremely easy.


    "That''s right, our Majesty is really here to help you kill the beasts in your territory, and we hope to reach an alliance with you, hoping to become your master in name."


    General Ba looked at Xu Qingyou with a smile, his eyes were full of pride.


    Cang Mingxue also looked at Xu Qingyou.


    "I know you are very unwilling now, but you will be able to know the benefits of doing this right away."


    As General Ba grabbed it casually, he divided the power of the soul into three parts and threw it to Xu Qingyou and Lu Qingshan, and then he calmly put his last part into the stick in his hand.


    Lu Qingshan couldn''t wait to swallow the power of the soul in one bite.


    His eyes had begun to glow with golden light.


    This kind of light will only appear when the power of the soul reaches the realm of the gods.


    Xu Qingyou was stunned. He touched the transparent soul power on his body. He was about to ask how to eat it, but the next second, he felt that his soul swelled a lot.


    Divine Sense swept over Divine Soul a little, and he froze in place.


    His soul actually swelled up a lot.


    Not only that, but there is no hidden danger in his own soul.


    As he used his power a little bit.


    "How is this possible, am I dreaming?"


    Feeling his own strength sluggishly, Xu Qingyou almost went crazy, he could feel his strength increasing crazily.


    With just one breath, it has been able to mobilize the power comparable to the realm of the gods.


    "Is it possible that those cultivators who can fight against the strong gods have essentially reached the realm of the gods and souls, and have the same quality of gods and souls?"


    Touching his chin, Xu Qingyou''s eyes had begun to shine.


    "If you can get more divine soul power, the stronger your soul concentration is, the more powerful you can exert."


    "such as me."


    Cang Mingxue took a step forward, and the momentum on his body was completely released.


    Even though Xu Qingyou didn''t believe it, he was dumbfounded at this time.


    In front of him, Cang Mingxue was the hidden powerhouse of the God Sovereign, and only needed a thought to release the lethal power that only the powerhouse of the God Sovereign could have.


    In front of him, Xu Qingyou didn''t even dare to say a big word.


    That kind of domineering overlooking the earth from above, made him dare not look directly.


    "But it is not without drawbacks. Although the quality of the soul will be very strong, it will be very troublesome for us to improve, and even the quality of our soul will be assimilated."


    "If we want to go further, we need to go further in the soul."


    With a long sigh, General Ba smiled at Su Yan.


    "Fortunately, no matter what the trouble, my boss can find a way to solve it."


    Su Yan rolled his eyes at General Ba angrily, this guy just regarded himself as a free cultivation base enhancer.


    You must know that he was able to modify the exercises because of years of accumulation.


    If it weren''t for the accumulation of the fairy world, how could he achieve this step.


    Naturally, such means can only be used on one''s own people. If they are used by outsiders, what kind of thing is this!


    "Boss, don''t stare at me, I know you''re happy, I just told you what''s on your mind."


    The corners of the mouth rise.


    General Ba smiled at Su Yan and leaned into his ear.


    "Besides, boss, it''s not that you don''t know, as long as you can show enough value, you can make this kid obediently surrender his power!"


    "At that time, he will also become a member of us, and he will be able to enjoy the power of the blessing of luck, and naturally he is even more reluctant to continue to enjoy this bonus of luck."


    General Ba laughed, but Su Yan glared at him angrily.


    "Is Su Yan this kind of person, do I need to take advantage of the fire and take advantage of others'' danger?"


    "I don''t need this little trick of yours!"

 Chapter 5475： They are all good people

    The fifth thousand four hundred and seventy-fifth chapters are all good people


    "Gao Fengliang Festival!"


    Tears welled up.


    Xu Qingyou''s face is full of admiration, this is the real master, this is the real lofty ideal!


    In a word, let him judge.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were no gaps in the ground, he would have wanted to get in right away.


    "Moved?"


    When he got close to Xu Qingyou, General Ba''s mouth was about to split to the side of his cheek.


    "Unfortunately, if you want more divine soul power, you have to use my innate supernatural powers. My supernatural powers consume a lot of money. If you are not your own, you must give me extra money!"


    "My boss won''t pamper me, I have to pamper myself."


    General Ba pouted and looked at Xu Qingyou unhappily.


    As a younger brother, isn''t it just to take the blame for the boss?


    Su Yan frowned and looked at General Ba. This **** used this method to recruit a lot of subordinates for himself when he was in the Immortal Realm. Now, he has started to repeat his old tricks.


    I don''t know if Xu Qingyou''s will is firm and whether he can refuse his conditions.


    Just when Su Yan was looking forward to it.


    General Ba had already returned to Su Yan''s side, offering a seal in both hands.


    "Boss, don''t be angry, he has already agreed, we have got most of the territory, the only thing left is Xu Jingan''s territory."


    Looking up, General Ba grabbed towards the void.


    A transparent beast appeared in front of him.


    "The little thing still wants to jump in front of me?"


    "Do you want to?"


    Beheaded the beast at will, and pulled out the spirit of the beast at will.


    This scene made Xu Qingyou stunned.


    "Don''t be in a daze, this is a fierce beast in the realm of the gods. The more you integrate, the stronger your strength!"


    "want!"


    Xu Qingyou spoke immediately.


    As the power of the soul fell on his body, a golden light began to emerge from the surface of Xu Qingyou''s body.


    "This is!"


    Xu Qingyou''s face was full of satisfaction.


    He can feel that as his power of the soul reaches the need for improvement, now, his power is rapidly increasing.


    A streak of golden rays of light emerged, and thunder began to surge up in the sky.


    Suddenly.


    Thunder crashed down.


    There was a crackling sound.


    Tears fell on his face and began to spread.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth turned up slightly.


    Soon, another powerful king was born.


    Turn around, and punch out the front.


    Su Yan stepped into it one step at a time.


    "Let''s find Xu Jingan."


    ��


    under the clouds.


    Thick thunderclouds are spreading.


    Xu Jingan frowned and looked at the thundercloud above the sky. He had waited for a long time, but unfortunately the thundercloud never fell, as if it was suppressed by something.


    This thunder cloud was the means he used to deal with the beasts in front of him.


    The most powerful of this group of beasts are those in the realm of gods, and the most trashy are the beasts in the realm of gods.


    Although his own strength is strong, he can crush the gods, and even occasionally fight against the gods.


    pity!


    He couldn''t last.


    If you want to last, you must have pure soul power as a support, and a strong body as a support.


    But now.


    Xu Jingan sighed sadly.


    He currently has neither condition.


    To be able to achieve one of the conditions, these powerhouses are already among the dragons and phoenixes, if they can achieve both.


    I am afraid that this kind of person will become the child of luck in this world.


    Today, in the entire realm, only Su Yan can be considered half of the person Xu Jingan can detect.


    This is also the reason why the blood-clothed elders are favored.


    If the Child of Luck can be taken away, this will increase the strength of the God''s Domain where he is located.


    With a stream of light suddenly converged.


    There was a loud bang.


    The sky began to light up.


    Thunder is constantly circling in it.


    Finally, a Thunder Dragon appeared, but it was instantly smashed by someone.


    A silver-white channel appeared above.


    Xu Jingan''s heart froze, is it still too late?


    Finally, is your own destiny also explained here?


    Just when Xu Jingan was worried, above the sky, a sound like thunder sounded.


    "Am I late?"


    The indifferent voice sounded, and the thunder slammed down.


    Incessantly and incessantly.


    Unfortunately, this is not a cultivation technique, this is Su Yan''s attack!


    A steady stream of attacks fell.


    Even Xu Jingan''s eyes widened at this time.


    how can that be!


    Su Yan, who was not as good as himself in realm, was even trembling with the strength that burst out at this time.


    His body was filled with the special aura that only powerful **** emperors had.


    The beasts were motionless, and they were killed by Su Yan at will like a sculpture.


    too strong!


    Just as Xu Jingan sighed, several people walked out slowly.


    It is Su Yan''s subordinate.


    General Ba grabbed a hand towards the fierce beasts and smashed it on Xu Jingan''s forehead at will.


    The power of the soul of the beast was integrated into the body, and Xu Jingan did not need to take the initiative to integrate himself. He widened his eyes.


    "What is this, why do I feel that my strength is increasing rapidly, my strength is rapidly becoming stronger, and my whole person is getting stronger!"


    Looking at the people in the sky dully, Xu Jingan moved his body a little, and the sense of satisfaction from the soul level made him make a strange sound.


    Shame, but he wanted to come again.


    "Your Majesty Su Yan, what did your people do to me just now, why do I feel that the power of my soul is expanding wildly."


    Looking at General Ba curiously, Xu Jingan''s body tensed.


    Su Yan glanced at Xu Jingan, the corners of his mouth raised.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just asked my subordinates to extract a bit of the power of the soul of the beast and put it on you. These have no sequelae, they are all pure power of the soul."


    Only then did Xu Jingan relax, purify the power of the soul, and use it as a resource to improve his cultivation. What a terrifying means.


    But it was as easy as eating and drinking in the hands of this general.


    Too strong!


    With a sigh, Xu Jingan''s eyes fell on Su Yan.


    "Holy Emperor, I need more soul power."


    "I can feel that if the amount of divine soul power in my body increases, I can break through the current realm and become a god-level powerhouse!"


    Xu Jingan''s eyes were full of longing.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth rolled.


    "sure."


    Haha laughed, and behind Su Yan, a billowing wave of air suddenly erupted.


    A stream of light suddenly appeared, aiming at Xu Jing''an''s body.


    "Take it!"


    It was all the power of the transparent soul, and the power of the soul quickly entered Xu Jingan''s body.


    Xu Jingan''s eyes widened.


    Cool!


    So cool.


    Just like eating delicious food, the feeling of feedback from the soul level makes him fluttering!


    If he can, he wants all the spirits of the beasts.


    Suddenly the air shook.

 Chapter 5476： dare to steal

    The fifth thousand four hundred and seventy-six chapters dare to steal the sky


    "How dare you dare to devour the power of the soul of my beasts."


    The incessant voice sounded.


    It was like whispering in everyone''s ears.


    "It''s the supreme powerhouse!"


    Su Yan''s expression changed wildly. He didn''t expect that although the four of them moved quickly, they were still being targeted by this Supreme.


    This person is not an outsider, he is the fierce beast that Su Yan has seen.


    It is said to be a terrifying existence that can devour the realm.


    "Run, want to run somewhere, you think you can escape from my hands."


    "Swallow it!"


    The supreme beast, the Lord of Devouring slowly stepped forward.


    Xuepen opened his mouth wide, and he was about to swallow the entire continent into his stomach.


    Swish!


    The silver-white vortex channel slowly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it had reached the edge of the core battlefield.


    "What was it just now, why is it so terrifying, the sound alone made me almost faint, that terrifying body shape, isn''t it real!"


    Looking at Su Yan melancholy.


    Xu Jingan''s heart was trembling.


    Looking back, near the front line, the starlight represented by a boundary disappeared.


    "boom!"


    A terrifying shock wave came.


    Everyone entered the silver-white passage again.


    When they reappeared, everyone looked at the two Supreme Beings who were fighting with complex expressions.


    "Don''t these supreme beings know that they are actually ugly?"


    Xu Jingan cautiously opened her mouth to Su Yan.


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "Only me, the supreme powerhouse, can see the lineup. As for you unlucky **** who want to see the real supreme powerhouse, I''m afraid you have to integrate the power of the **** emperor''s soul."


    With a sigh, Su Yan''s eyes fell on Dark Sun Supreme.


    "This big beast looks like it''s going to be unbearable."


    "Can''t hold it, I think you think too much, the energy in this thing is extremely powerful, even I can''t touch this brow, if I really do not know how to touch it, I''m afraid the other party can kill with one look I."


    "you!"


    Lu Qingshan stared at Xu Jingan angrily.


    Xu Jingan took out a small knife with a smile, and glanced at Su Yan with a sinister look.


    "Next, what will you do? If you want to cut the soul of the Supreme Being, I think you are going to miscalculate!"


    Xu Jing''an''s words made General Ba''s face gloomy.


    "cut!"


    With a low roar, General Ba''s hand has an impressive amount of soul power.


    It''s just that the power of the soul is very small, like a small ball the size of a fingernail.


    "Boss, who will come first!"


    General Ba chuckled and waved his hand casually.


    "Let me come."


    Cang Mingxue took a step forward, his face full of excitement.


    She stood in front of Su Yan, ignoring that she was already sweating profusely, her face looked relaxed and serious.


    "start!"


    Cang Mingxue took a step forward.


    The power of the soul falls on him.


    The terrifying power burst out in an instant, appearing mightily in all directions.


    "This is my breath?"


    A wave of extreme terror quickly appeared from Cang Mingxue''s body.


    Just one breath, it has been completely integrated.


    Cang Mingxue slowly opened her eyes, her eyes were full of indifference.


    "Is this the supreme divine soul power?"


    Along the way, Cang Mingxue has also integrated a lot of divine soul power, but at this moment.


    After merging this supreme divine soul power, her divine soul power began to shrink rapidly, instead it became only the size of a grain of rice.


    The difference is that the purity of this kind of power of the soul has already crushed the power of the previous soul.


    It seems that with a slight movement of her mind, the means she displays can far surpass that of the God Sovereign, and even rival the Supreme Being in some moments.


    He took a step forward and looked at the core of the battlefield in front of him.


    Suddenly, she drew her sword.


    "Damn, who is it!"


    The Dark Sun Supreme roared angrily and looked in the direction of Su Yan''s group of people angrily.


    "You dare to attack me, dare to raise your extremely weak swords against me, you are doomed!"


    The Dark Sun Supreme roared again and again, his body suddenly slammed towards Su Yan, and the speed was indescribable.


    "Bang!"


    The realm begins to shatter.


    The world is shaking.


    All beings in the realm are in desperation to meet the arrival of death.


    "Dark Sun Supreme!"


    "Your opponent is me."


    The Supreme Endless God Venerable roared and grabbed it with a big hand.


    The terrifying power hit the Dark Sun Supreme.


    "go to hell."


    The tricks that had been accumulating for a long time suddenly erupted.


    The continuous sword light instantly fell on the body of the Dark Sun Supreme.


    Cang Mingxue''s body seemed to be frozen by ice, and she didn''t move for a long time.


    "The power of the soul was almost exhausted!"


    General Ba glanced at it, his eyes were all round, and it quickly grabbed towards the Dark Sun Supreme.


    At this moment, a scream sounded.


    The body of the Dark Sun Supreme who was fighting suddenly began to have countless cracks.


    "Damn it, who is attacking me!"


    General Ba dazedly distributed one share of the power of the soul to Su Yan, and threw the other to Cang Mingxue.


    Only then did Cang Mingxue''s body reply, and she looked at the Dark Sun Supreme in fear.


    "Is this the Supreme Being? The power of the soul is too powerful. I was almost drained of the power of the soul by the swordsmanship that I just activated. If it wasn''t for the last bit of background, I''d be dead!"


    Taking a deep breath, Cang Mingxue looked outside.


    "effective��"


    Cang Mingxue rolled her eyes.


    The Supreme Endless God has already grabbed the body fragment of the Dark Sun Supreme at this time, and the indifferent face also showed great shock at this time.


    "Most of the power of the soul has disappeared, who did it, and there is such a hand..."


    Supreme Endless God Venerable was stunned.


    Just in front of him, there have been three strong men with the breath of Supreme Divine Soul.


    The three of them were all practitioners of the Immortal God Realm.


    "Interesting, is it your Dao ability?"


    Supreme Endless God Venerable leaned in front of General Ba and swept his eyes, those eyes were full of shock!


    "Okay, worthy of being the arrogance of my Longevity God Realm, from today onwards, you will become the Qi Luck Daozi of our Longevity God Domain, and suppress my Longevity Dao Domain!"


    Laughing again and again, the goddess sent the body to General Ba.


    "Since you have such ability, it is better to continue to collect the power of the soul. I want to see how much the power of the supreme soul can be accommodated!"


    General Ba carefully glanced at the Supreme Endless God Venerable.


    Grab the palm lightly.


    The face of the Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate is full of shock.


    I can''t feel it, I can''t feel it, I can''t even feel the breath.


    How the **** did this happen, how could this kid be able to do such a miraculous way!


    Just when she was filled with emotion, three shares of the power of the soul were thrown out by General Ba.


    "Do you want it?"


    General Ba cautiously looked at the Supreme God, his furry face full of vigilance.


    The Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate sighed, and his figure exuded a magnificent light.


    A breath had already landed in front of Su Yan and the others.


    "You all already have the power of the supreme soul, and you will definitely be able to step on the position of the supreme in the future. I even have Yang Yuanqing, the endless heavenly lord, you can just call me Brother Yuanqing."


    He took over the power of the transparent soul.


    Yang Yuanqing''s body tensed.


    "What is this, the power of the soul?"


    Feeling the power of the soul trickling into his soul, Yang Yuanqing''s face was full of shock.


    "Boy, what kind of law did you realize, so powerful!"


    Looking at General Ba dully, Yang Yuanqing''s face has begun to twist.


    Strong, too strong.


    If you can master the power of such a law, you will definitely be able to improve your soul in a short period of time, and it will certainly be of great help to fight against the powerhouses of the Ferocious Beast God Realm.


    Just as he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 5477： Ants fight against the sky

    Five thousand four hundred and seventy-seven chapters ants battle the sky


    "Yes, Supreme, after I used the trick just now, my soul was almost evaporated."


    "That feeling of emptiness almost killed me!"


    With a long sigh.


    Cang Mingxue''s body swayed, almost kneeling.


    Su Yan also made a weak gesture.


    In the face of a powerhouse like the Supreme, even though their soul power has been contaminated with the power of the Supreme, they are still unable to confront it head-on.


    Such terrifying powerhouses can only befriend and show weakness, not confrontation.


    "You stop pretending!"


    Yang Yuanqing''s brows jumped wildly, his eyes fell on everyone, he couldn''t help but whispered.


    "I''m the supreme, I can see at a glance what''s going on with you, do you think you can hide from me?"


    Staring fiercely at everyone, Yang Yuanqing''s back was filled with blue rays of light.


    His eyes fell on General Ba, and after a while, a faint smile appeared on Yang Yuanqing''s face.


    "I know what you are worried about, isn''t it just that I will take away everything you have and occupy General Ba''s magical powers?"


    "You don''t have to worry. Although his supernatural powers are extremely mysterious, he also has a very powerful magical effect on me and other Supremes. Unfortunately, even if we obtain the power of the enemy''s soul, it will be limited for me and other Supremes."


    Yang Yuanqing let out a long sigh.


    "You certainly won''t believe me when I say this, but I will tell you that this kind of divine soul power that I have cultivated, even if it is integrated into our divine soul, is just a one-time consumable."


    "The power that burst out is just me waiting for a full blow."


    Shaking his head, Yang Yuanqing lightly pointed at the distant void.


    "Who is attacking me!"


    "Damn it, Yang Yuanqing!"


    A roar sounded from the far-off void, as if the figure of a realm suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    It is a strong man in the realm of beasts.


    The figure of this strong man suddenly appeared, and he couldn''t wait to swallow it towards the crowd.


    The terrifying mouth instantly enveloped everyone.


    Even the realm where everyone is located began to make a clicking sound.


    The terrifying attraction also kept coming from the mouth, making everyone think that they almost died in this mouth.


    "I still want to be wild in front of this old man, Lord of Greed, devour the Supreme!"


    Yang Yuanqing reached out and grabbed towards the void, and a long spear instantly appeared in the palm of his hand.


    As he gently stabbed forward.


    With a loud bang, the transparent spear shot towards the vortex ahead, penetrating the vortex in an instant.


    No explosions, no powerful waves.


    A breeze blew.


    "This is impossible!"


    "Yang Yuanqing, you are crazy!"


    "In order to save this group of ants, you actually used the power of the soul, are you going to die?"


    "Don''t you know that after using the power of the soul, even if you are the supreme, you will fall into the realm?"


    The greedy master was amazed.


    Suddenly, he saw a corpse not far away.


    "You lunatic, in order to kill the Supreme, you chose to fall into the realm, you bastard, I will kill you!"


    The greedy master roared, and his body kept rushing towards Yang Yuanqing, looking like he was ready to explode his full strength and kill him.


    "What are you in a hurry for?"


    Yang Yuanqing smiled contemptuously and waved his palm gently.


    There was a loud click.


    The body of the greedy lord suddenly disappeared.


    "Damn it, how could you go to the next level and be able to instantly transfer my body to another dimension?"


    The greedy master was about to explode with anger.


    Right now.


    Yang Yuanqing''s body suddenly appeared beside the greedy master.


    Fingers point down slightly.


    Su Yan watched the battle in front of him silently.


    As the Supreme Immortal Emperor, as the God Realm God Domain Qi Luck Daoist, at this time, he could not understand the battle in front of him.


    It''s just the light fight between the two, which has even caused the fluctuation of time and space.


    He could clearly feel that during the battle between the two, the land in front of him was constantly degrading and evolving, and the vegetation on it had changed to at least a dozen species.


    This made her deeply understand that what Yang Yuanqing said was right.


    This is the Supreme.


    The realm of the supreme is far beyond the realm that mortals can comprehend.


    If you want to enter the supreme realm from the realm of the **** emperor, I am afraid that the cultivation base you have to pay is extremely terrifying.


    Take a deep breath.


    Su Yan tried his best to suppress the panic in his heart.


    Right now.


    A streamer suddenly flew up.


    It is Cang Mingxue.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I still have two soul powers here, which can be used at any time. Do you want to try it? I heard that attacking the Supreme is very cool!"


    The corners of his mouth rose, and General Ba flattered.


    Su Yan glanced at General Ba and shook his head helplessly.


    "You!"


    But watching the battle between the two supreme beings, watching Cang Mingxue who was ready to go.


    His eyes had already started to shine.


    After years of practice, isn''t it just to be able to bloom with your own light?


    Step forward, cross your chest with your hands.


    A cold light suddenly bloomed in Su Yan''s eyes.


    With the hands clasped in front of him, he waved fiercely.


    There was a loud bang, and above the sky, the sky where the breeze was gentle was instantly opened.


    In this mouth, light keeps emerging.


    These rays of light kept hitting the ground below.


    The ground began to undergo strange changes.


    Su Yan felt that the space around him had undergone strange changes. It seemed that these spaces were no longer ordinary spaces, and these changes were no longer ordinary time flows.


    For a moment, he could feel the taste of the sea of ??time.


    What surprised him even more was that in this state, he could feel the rapid exhaustion of his divine soul power at every moment.


    He can feel that every minute and every second, the power of the soul will be completely burned out.


    Is this the supreme power?


    Able to travel through time and transform time and space.


    It is no wonder that the battles of such powerhouses are seldom seen, and few of the powerhouses of God Emperor can participate in such battles.


    Even if it is a **** emperor, in such battles, I am afraid that the power of the soul is not contaminated with the breath of the supreme, and it will definitely run out of oil and drain to death.


    Suddenly, a severe headache came.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, the divine light in those eyes dimmed a lot.


    "Boss, you finally woke up. It''s your first time to push with all your strength. How does it feel?"


    General Ba''s face full of sly smiles came over.


    On the side, Cang Mingxue also seemed to be fine.


    With a cool feeling falling from the top of his head, Su Yan got up and looked at General Ba.


    "How''s the battle going?"


    "I can''t get rid of the power of the soul, but I feel that the attack of the two of you scared the supreme being of this fierce beast."


    The space reversed, and Yang Yuanqing walked out slowly.


    "It ran away."

 Chapter 5478： Supreme coveted

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and seventy-eight of the coveted coveted


    "The means of the two of you are really powerful. Even as a supreme being, I have been taken aback by you."


    "What a powerful means, what a sharp eye."


    "I actually intervened at a critical moment in the battle between me and him, and I was able to target the opponent''s key points!"


    A trace of emotion flashed in Yang Yuanqing''s eyes.


    "As the ants under the Supreme, you are already considered by the Supreme, I am afraid that the Supreme of the Fierce Beast will definitely do something to you."


    "I hope you can hide your identities as much as possible. You must know that our competitors in the God Realm of Longevity are not only the God Realm of Ferocious Beasts, but also have other God Realms that are coveted by tigers."


    "Other gods?"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at Yang Yuanqing suspiciously.


    It can make even a supreme being feel a difficult situation, and see that the realm of power and longevity is in jeopardy.


    "There can''t be only one God''s Domain in this world."


    "At that time, my Longevity God Realm was a whole. It was because of the joint attack of three God Realms. In order to ensure the survival of our Longevity God Domain, we chose a few Supremes to attack at the same time, and split into today''s God Realm."


    "However, what excites me is that after splitting the God Realm of Longevity, I discovered that the God Realm I waited for in the void is developing rapidly, but in millions of years, there has been a tenfold improvement."


    Yang Yuanqing sighed and quickly moved forward.


    A picture suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone stared blankly at the picture in front of them, their eyes shining.


    "This is��"


    Everyone stared blankly at the picture in front of them, and their faces were full of amazement.


    "This is what the Immortal God Realm used to look like. Above this God Realm, there used to be ten supreme beings."


    "It is because we have the Ten Supremes that we have caused endless troubles for us. You may not have thought that it is because of the appearance of the Ten Supremes that we will cause constant battles."


    "Supreme is just a powerful person with a high realm, and he also has his own desires."


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes began to turn cold.


    "So, the status quo of our Longevity God''s Domain is all caused by the internal conflicts between you supreme beings?"


    With a long sigh.


    Yang Yuanqing squeezed his palm.


    "Yes, all of this is because of the contradiction between our supreme beings, some to expand the site, some to go further."


    "As a result, the three major gods'' domains joined forces. Now, the powerhouses who survived the previous battles are now out of ten!"


    "Even the top ten Supremes who participated in the battle have now lost all four of them."


    Shaking his head, Yang Yuanqing squatted down.


    "The potential of the three of you is endless. This time we killed a supreme beast and severely injured a supreme beast. The beast **** domain will not wait for me in a short time."


    "Next, it is a time of peace. I hope you can improve your strength as soon as possible, so that your strength can be improved in a short period of time, and you can enter the B-level realm as soon as possible."


    "I will let you all enter the Grade A realm and witness the crisis of the Immortal God Realm with me."


    Pulling open the space, Yang Yuanqing waved his hand and walked directly into it.


    Su Yan could see clearly.


    In the gap, there was a high table, around the table sat a circle of strong men with a supreme breath, and two **** emperors were looking over.


    With the gap closed.


    General Ba''s smile disappeared


    "Boss, did I do something wrong?"


    Being stared at by a supreme being is not a good feeling.


    General Ba could not wait to escape quickly at this time.


    If this Supreme is unscrupulous, I am afraid that General Ba''s magical power will definitely be taken away in a short time.


    "No one can take away the innate supernatural powers at the level of the gods, not even the supreme."


    Looking into the distance lightly, Su Yan''s tone was extremely indifferent.


    "Besides, even if the strength of the Supremes is strong, it is useless."


    With a chuckle, he casually aimed at the distant sky and tore it apart.


    The silver-white channel was instantly opened.


    "This is your personal comprehension method, just like Cang Mingxue''s divine power, a sword technique that can shatter the soul."


    Cang Mingxue was stunned, she looked at Su Yan as if she had seen a ghost.


    "How can you tell my innate supernatural powers, I have never told outsiders."


    "Idiot, who asked you to use the power of the Supreme Divine Soul to motivate you, the reason why it was not told is because there are too few people who know it, and even the Supreme Being is not sure that it is a magical power."


    Cangming Xue breathed a sigh of relief.


    If General Ba''s supernatural power is the strongest auxiliary ability, Cang Mingxue''s is the strongest attack method.


    It is possible to tear the opponent''s soul by attaching the power of the soul. If such means are exposed, they will definitely be taken away by these top powerhouses.


    Cang Mingxue is also a favored person in the B-level realm, and some secrets will naturally be known clearly.


    "Now, Yang Yuanqing already knows the strength of my wait, what should I do?"


    Curiously glanced at Su Yan, Cang Mingxue''s heart was beating.


    This group of Supremes looks good, but it is only because the three of them now have the potential of Supremes.


    As long as he can play steadily, he will definitely become a supreme powerhouse in the future.


    All this is just because the three of them have been contaminated with the breath of the Supreme Powerhouse.


    But��


    They are still very weak.


    "What are you afraid of, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil."


    After laughing twice, Su Yan turned around and left.


    With the closure of the silver-white passage, a figure emerged from the soil.


    "Where is this place, am I not in the realm?"


    ��


    As the last beast was beaten to death.


    Li Siqi''s body sent out a burst of grief.


    It was too painful. In just ten days, the space was torn ten times.


    Just to hunt down beasts.


    Now, there are no beasts in the entire territory of the Yin Hou Holy Dynasty, and his divine powers have also been tempered to the extreme during this pursuit.


    Taking a deep breath, the corners of his mouth rose slightly as he felt his own level of improvement.


    "Just need to go a step further, and I can become a mid-phase powerhouse!"


    "The realm of the gods, the king''s battle strength, what a joy this is!"


    Laughing again and again, his body twisted again.


    Li Siqi''s figure disappeared.


    As Li Siqi disappeared without a trace, the space was distorted.


    The little fierce beast took a breath, he quickly cut open the silver-white passage, and was about to leave.


    "scold!"


    The golden knife light slid across his body.


    The incomparably sharp blade light split his body in two.


    The beast suddenly turned into a puddle of flesh.


    His eyes fell on the beast.


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "I really didn''t expect that there are such beasts in the territory of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin. It seems that Li Siqi and the others are not doing well."

 Chapter 5479： Rise of the Holy Dynasty

    Chapter 5479: The Rise of the Holy Dynasty


    "Look at the holy pilgrimage after returning to Yin!"


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, the three bodies suddenly disappeared.


    The Queen of Yin sat on the throne, her face extremely pale.


    She is just a little **** and strong, but now she has become a big soul in this empire.


    Under her subordinates, there are already hundreds of people who are strong and powerful.


    These people are all helping her deal with some troubles in the pilgrimage.


    She glanced around sadly, and picked up a document after Yin Yin.


    Her heart was up and down.


    This document records all the sites of Xu Jingan''s subordinates.


    That is to say, except for the realm reserved by the power masters, the rest of the realm has become a part of the Holy Dynasty after the underworld.


    Today''s Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty has occupied more than 5,900 realms, and almost completely became the master of 6,000 realms.


    Those who have not completely surrendered are now also known as the direct territory of the Yinhou Sacred Dynasty, but the leader is not a person of the Yinhou Sacred Dynasty.


    Lu Qingyuan also stared blankly at the map in front of him.


    Today, she is the direct maid and confidant of the Queen of Yin.


    At this time, her power status was only under these pilgrimage emperors and prime ministers.


    Chao Zehao glanced at the map, and Lu Qingyuan''s body was shaking.


    Is this what the pilgrimage is today?


    The four figures who created the Holy Dynasty have now been etched on the territory of the Holy Dynasty.


    What shocked Lu Qingyuan the most was not Su Yan, nor the Empress Yin and Hei Yao, but his own ancestor who was not very powerful.


    Lu Qingshan!


    This legendary figure, with a small family, rose again to become a top family.


    This kind of talent, this kind of ability, just thinking about it makes people feel amazing.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, a black light suddenly exploded.


    "Finally back, Senior Jin Hong, thank you for your support."


    With a smile on his face, Obsidian walked into the hall, and those eyes instantly condensed into a ball.


    "Queen of Yin, why are you in a daze? Why are there so many government affairs that have not been dealt with? Do you want to make His Majesty get angry when he comes back?"


    Obsidian looked at the Yin Queen with bad eyes.


    As the Great Elder of the Black Earth Realm, a figure with real power, today''s Hei Yao is at the height of the sky, and even in the court, he is still a strong man who overwhelms the Yin Queen.


    He is not a powerful minister without real power like the Queen of Yin. Now he only needs one sentence to mobilize the powerhouses in the entire black soil realm.


    You must know that in addition to being the Prime Minister, the current Obsidian status also travels the heavens and becomes the messenger who acts as the Holy Emperor and communicates with many realms.


    "I''m too busy."


    The queen was almost going crazy, and threw a document to Obsidian.


    "You take care of it for me, I''m going out to relax."


    As a strong general of the gods, the current queen of Yin is actually powerless. If this is spread out, it will definitely make people laugh.


    Jin Hong grabbed the document and glanced at it, and he silently placed it in front of Obsidian.


    It really is!


    These documents, even if the rights of Obsidian and Queen Yin are superimposed together, they may not be able to decide.


    Among the documents, there was someone who wanted to apply for the six thousand realms to be pieced together again and become a continent.


    Six thousand realms merged into one divine realm?


    This idea has to be said to be crazy.


    pity.


    Obsidian put it on the table.


    "I have no rights, and neither do you, wait for His Majesty the Holy Emperor to return."


    For a time, the documents were flying in the hall, but unfortunately neither of them were interested in paying attention to them.


    Jin Hong turned around and rose into the sky.


    in the Royal Garden.


    The silver-white swirl was opened.


    Su Yan walked out slowly, Cang Mingxue and General Ba came out behind him.


    "I''m exhausted, Brother Yuanqing doesn''t know how to prepare some treasures for us, so that we can quickly improve our strength."


    "I''ve been trapped in the realm of gods, and I still want to break through the realm of gods!"


    With a sad sigh, General Ba was full of grievances.


    "As long as I can go further, my current strength will explode again."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, we now have supreme potential and are strong enough. If we continue to improve our strength rapidly, do you think those top powerhouses will catch us and go back to slice?"


    Angrily, he punched General Ba''s forehead, Cang Mingxue''s face was full of complicated expressions.


    "Yes, definitely."


    Su Yan squinted, although Yang Yuanqing said it nicely, he was not a fool.


    "You didn''t notice that although this Supreme said it nicely, he was actually plotting to wait for me in secret?"


    The supreme power cannot be measured by ordinary people.


    "How to do?"


    General Ba lost his confidence, and instantly began to feel guilty.


    If he had known, he should not have scoured the wool of the supreme powerhouse, and he would not have been targeted by the supreme boss.


    "Live first, then become stronger."


    Su Yan was silent for a moment, then he sighed.


    "Let''s go to the treasure place you marked, the legendary place where the emperor fell."


    General Ba''s breathing quickened.


    "Boss, I know that you are very strong, and I also know that Cang Mingxue is very powerful, but if the three of us go to explore the land where the emperor fell, there will be big troubles."


    "You don''t want it anymore, or is it that our strength is not enough to let us eat and wait to die?"


    "I don''t want to explore with you, I''m asking for trouble."


    "Don''t you want to quickly increase your strength?"


    Cang Mingxue rolled her eyes at General Ba unhappily, and her peaceful face was filled with a hint of pride.


    "You know where you are playing. I heard that there is a great secret hidden in this place, which is the secret of the emperor''s achievement of the supreme. The three of us have the potential to succeed in becoming the supreme. Since it is so, it is better to choose a day. Today, I will be able to uncover this big secret when I go directly."


    With a chuckle, Cang Mingxue slashed beside her as if she had remembered something.


    "I have the corpses of the spoils of war here. Look at how much power of the soul, and draw them all out for me, so that I will have enough power of the soul to solve the danger."


    General Ba''s eyes widened as he stared dully at the crack in the space beside Cang Mingxue.


    "How many beasts did you slaughter? I can clearly sense that most of these beasts are in the realm of gods, and some have even reached the realm of gods."


    The body trembled fiercely, and General Ba stopped talking.


    Su Yan has silently opened his storage space.


    There are all strong gods in it, and even the aura of **** king strong **** emperor strong person permeates the air.


    "Explore, this time we must examine it clearly, with such a trump card, you don''t need a bastard!"


    General Ba immediately stood up, and those eyes were like copper bells!


    "Boss, General Cangming, we''ll go now."


    With a flick of the stick that fused the Supreme Divine Soul in his hand, a channel was opened in an instant.


    The three slowly walked into it.


    With a bang, Jin Hong fell to the ground.


    The passage turned into light and disappeared in front of him.


    "Are you late again?"


    "Why is His Majesty''s breath so terrifying!"


    Jin Hong''s body was shaking frantically.

 Chapter 5480： BBQ Stall Adventure

    Chapter 5480th Barbecue Stall Adventure


    The edge of Jialan''s realm.


    In a floating island.


    Leng Feng, who was wearing a dark red cloak, was selling meat skewers without a face.


    These meat skewers are all ingredients cut from the beasts.


    The taste is guaranteed to be delicious and fresh.


    On the edge of his booth, a sign has been erected.


    The only beast meat seller in Quan Jialan.


    All cultivators have to eat.


    After all, there are very few people who choose not to eat because of their desires!


    Although Bigu Dan is a simple medicine, it can provide a person''s needs for a day.


    But after all, eating such pills every day is really less fun.


    There are many strong people who like the desire to speak.


    Nowadays, the meat of the fierce beast is regarded as the body of the murderer.


    In just three days, he has successfully earned a full three hundred divine stones.


    As long as he can earn enough for three years, he can support his heirs to go further.


    Filled with anticipation, Leng Feng slowly turned the meat skewers.


    At this moment, there was a rapid tremor in the place where he stored the divine stone.


    This made him unable to turn his head back, wanting to see what kind of person without eyesight dared to make trouble in front of a powerful God Transformation Realm!


    Suddenly, the corner of Leng Feng''s mouth trembled fiercely.


    There were three people in front of him, and the momentum of each one could make him kneel on the ground with a plop.


    This is the big guy.


    Could it be that some powerful force appeared, but they were relatively low-key and chose to use the earth to escape here?


    Just when the cold wind was curious.


    A divine stone fell in front of him.


    "Are you roasting beast meat?"


    "Give us three."


    The terrifying momentum disappeared, and the three of them gathered around the booth.


    What is even more surprising is that the surrounding people seem to have not seen it.


    "it is good!"


    Leng Feng will not know that he is meeting a big man. Only a powerful existence with top strength can such a situation occur.


    Let the people around you ignore you subconsciously.


    What a mighty man this is!


    Leng Feng''s heart was trembling.


    Suddenly.


    The cold wind''s eyes slowly dignified.


    The barbecue from his stall has disappeared.


    This is too fast!


    How long did it take for the three of them to sit down, and then the whole beast disappeared. Are the three of them a divine beast?


    Just when Leng Feng was in a daze, an indifferent voice sounded.


    "Boss, are you out of business?"


    General Ba snorted in dissatisfaction.


    The boss''s craftsmanship is indeed good, but unfortunately his appetite is too large, which is not enough for him to jam his teeth.


    "Dear guests, I am very moved that you like my craftsmanship, but I don''t have enough corpses of beasts to entertain you."


    Sadly, he smiled bitterly at General Ba, and Leng Feng wanted to beg to let him go.


    "This is simple, isn''t it just wanting the corpse of a beast, we have many brothers."


    Cut out at will.


    The corpse of a god-level beast smashed to the ground.


    This movement instantly alerted everyone who was shopping nearby.


    "This breath."


    The man in the luxurious robe slowly raised his head, a surprise flashed across his face.


    "I didn''t expect that outside the ruins of the land where the emperor fell, you can even encounter the corpses of beasts at the level of gods!"


    "Lin Shao, what''s wrong with you!"


    The shopkeeper gently pushed the man, his face full of doubts.


    The corners of the man''s mouth raised slightly, and his eyes swept over the shopkeeper.


    "My chance has come, keep the artifacts in your Meteorite Hall for me first, and I will come to pick them up later. This is my deposit."


    Just slap a piece of spiritual marrow on the table.


    The shop owner''s face trembled fiercely.


    The little boy next to him came quickly.


    "The shopkeeper, who is this young master, and why does it make you all respectful? We are the famous artifact manufacturer in the Bingding realm, the Meteorite Palace."


    The servant frowned in dissatisfaction and looked at the shopkeeper with a puzzled face.


    On weekdays, the shopkeeper is always arrogant when he sees everyone.


    Suddenly, the shopkeeper seemed to sense something.


    "how can that be!"


    "The corpse of the beast in the realm of the gods, I have to prepare something for my son, Xiaoguan, you continue to look at the store, and I, Xu Mao, need to go out for a walk!"


    Xiao Guan looked sadly at his crazy shopkeeper, he shook his head and continued to work.


    Xu Maocai quickly rushed out the door and rushed in the direction of the wave.


    The corpse of a beast in the God Hou Realm is not an easy thing to do.


    This is hard currency.


    Although it seems that the invasion of beasts has brought earth-shaking changes to the entire God Realm.


    But for these ordinary people, the impact is not big at all, even if the sky falls, there will be a tall one.


    Some beasts have already hit this area, but they haven''t waited for the beasts to get angry.


    Those old men who saw the taste of money couldn''t wait to do it.


    As a result, in a short period of time, these gentlemen have already beheaded the beasts.


    The corpses were taken away without leaving one, leaving only a group of powerhouses in the God Transformation Realm staring blankly.


    In the Bingding realm, if you want to become a **** general, this is a very difficult thing. If someone can leave one or two strengths that have reached the **** general realm, or the corpse of a stronger beast.


    Just imitating the other party''s aura can make countless powerhouses in the late stage of God Transformation accumulate a lot of money, and finally use their own intelligence to cross this realm.


    Take a deep breath.


    Xu Maocai''s face turned blue slightly.


    The steps are also a lot lighter.


    As expected of the eldest young master of the Lin family, he has such a keen sense of smell, and he actually felt this fluctuation one step ahead of himself!


    Taking two steps forward, Xu Maocai quickly walked to the barbecue stall.


    "Boss, what kind of beast meat, give me a serving."


    "Manager Xu, don''t worry, don''t you see that there is so much meat from beasts?"


    Young Master Lin glanced at the three people in front of him, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "At least let the seniors have enough to eat and drink, and if there is any leftovers, you can sell them to us at a price."


    Su Yan and General Ba looked at each other and didn''t take it to heart.


    These are just the corpses of ferocious beasts, they are their meals today, how can they be sold to outsiders.


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t disturb our Yaxing."


    His eyes flashed with dazzling golden light.


    A majestic aura was swept away from Cang Mingxue''s body.


    "As ordered!"


    The two powerhouses at the peak of the God Transformation Realm stood there obediently and did not dare to move.


    "That''s not bad. If anyone who doesn''t have long eyes still wants to find something, don''t blame me for being unreasonable."


    Cang Mingxue''s voice just fell, above the distant sky.


    Two Flood Dragons in the God Transformation Realm are flying fast in the sky, their heads have been tied with reins and they are dragging a sedan chair forcefully.


    At this time, the sedan chair is slowly flying into the air, and the speed is only ten breaths, and it has already appeared above the barbecue stall.


    Su Yan raised his head and glanced at the sedan chair, frowning.


    General Ba was a little impatient, he took out his stick and was about to sweep it towards the sky.


    "Things that are unreasonable, get away!"


    Cangmingxue burst into arrogance.

 Chapter 5481： Miss Deer

    Chapter 5481 Stunned Miss Lu


    A loud bang.


    The terrifying arrogance spreads in all directions.


    At the back of the stall, a series of vendors collapsed in unison, looking over in horror.


    Around, the buildings built by the gods were also inspired to form a formation at this time, bursting with colorful rays of light to maintain their own safety.


    The two dragons above the sky, the red sedan chair.


    At this time, they were all thrown away.


    "Under my aura, I don''t even have the ability to maintain my own composure, so what are you pretending to do!"


    Sneer again and again.


    Cang Mingxue reached out and grabbed it.


    The sedan chair that was blown a hundred miles away exploded in an instant, and a figure was quickly caught in front of the three of them.


    "Bold thief, who dares to disrespect Miss Lu Family, do you know that you are committing the following crimes!"


    growl.


    The young master of the Lin family drew his sword slowly, his eyes were full of ice coldness.


    At this time, the treasurer of the Meteor Star Palace also slowly retreated from the philistine face.


    "Let go of this young lady of the Lu family and apologize to her quickly. I will use the name of my Falling Star Palace to protect her so that she won''t scold you."


    Although this is the case between the lines, a stream of light emerges.


    All of them are artifacts, and they are all second-rank artifacts of the Meteorite Pavilion.


    This is an artifact that can make people feel the magic of the gods, and it is specially refined by the refining master.


    It''s just that only fifteen of these precious artifacts are sold in each realm.


    All this is also to ensure the interests of core customers.


    "The deer family?"


    Ironically, he glanced at the shopkeeper of the Meteorite Palace.


    Cang Mingxue is not a three-year-old child.


    "So what, I can''t move her in this seat?"


    A random finger poke.


    Miss Lu Family''s face suddenly paled.


    There was an extra hole in her white and tender legs.


    Although it has been frozen, it still hurts.


    "Who are you, don''t you know that you are in the territory of the Holy Dynasty after the underworld, do you know what kind of trouble your actions will bring you!"


    Miss Tang family snorted twice and looked at Cang Mingxue with disappointment.


    "You are very likely to die!"


    "die?"


    Cang Mingxue pouted in disdain.


    "What are you going to use to kill me, is it these two wastes in front of me, or is it the Lu family that you call?"


    "You, presumptuous!"


    Lin Shao was furious, his face flushed brightly, and he swung his long sword to kill him.


    "Dare to insult the daughter of the Lu family, I won''t leave you today."


    The flaming sword energy was divided into three parts and attacked towards Cang Mingxue.


    "interesting!"


    Laugh twice.


    In Cang Mingxue''s eyes, the light in his eyes became more and more indifferent.


    "Who gave you the courage to let the successor of your Fire Scale Sword do it to me!"


    Cang Mingxue let out a sigh of relief.


    The terrifying cold wave instantly froze the red sword.


    "Take your sword and go back and tell your family that you are impure, and I have sealed the sword. If you want to unblock it, he knows what to do."


    Lin Shao was stunned.


    His own sword is an inextinguishable fire, but now it has been frozen.


    He had never seen such means before.


    Hard to do!


    Lin Shao turned around and ran away.


    He didn''t dare to fight against such a strong man.


    The shopkeeper was also stunned.


    He is not a stunned young man. Years of experience have made him know that these three are not invincible powerhouses that he can deal with.


    "I was blindfolded just now, so I did something irrational. I also look to the three seniors, Haihan."


    Three streams of light fell into the hands of the three of them.


    "Three seniors, this is the super membership card of my Meteorite Pavilion. As long as you need something in the future, feel free to contact me, we will be happy to serve you."


    Xu Maocai was full of sweat.


    For fear of making the three strong men in front of him angry.


    His body shrank, trying to look as pitiful as possible.


    "Three seniors, please forgive me!"


    The shopkeeper was so terrified that he almost didn''t cry, his face looked like it was going to be spent in the next second.


    Su Yan calmly raised his head and glanced at Xu Maocai.


    "It''s alright, let''s go."


    Xu Maocai was stunned, and he glanced at Cang Mingxue in shock.


    Cang Mingxue waved his hand as if he had eaten a fly.


    Xu Maocai fled quickly.


    "Your Majesty, the young ladies of the Lu family are so domineering, and I still don''t know how arrogant the young ladies in the other realms are."


    "Look!"


    In Cang Mingxue''s eyes, a chilling light burst out.


    The reason why the Holy Dynasty has its current grand occasion, and the appearance that some people yearn for, is all because of the people''s struggle day and night.


    In order to improve himself, Guan Peng slaughtered beasts frantically.


    Su Yan led the two to participate in the supreme battle.


    It is even more exhausting that Obsidian led a team to patrol the territory.


    But now, it is taken for granted by the eldest Miss of the Lu family?


    "Now, come here for me."


    Pinky promise.


    Cang Mingxue looked at the approaching Miss Lu Family, and she threw a seal stone at will.


    "This is a plaything left by the ancestors of the Qingshan family of your Lu family. It is said that if I want, I can take it out at any time and order you to wait for the deer family, right?"


    The eldest lady of the Lu family is still going to put on airs, but at this time, I don''t know where an expert is coming.


    "I have seen the seniors, and I also allow the juniors to see them."


    As a deer family member, even if you can be honored, you have to make great efforts.


    The deer family does not raise waste!


    What''s more, she is not a real eldest lady, but a young lady from a remote branch of the Lu family.


    The reason why the name of the eldest lady was established is to help His Majesty control this territory.


    The Lu family, take this opportunity to successfully root their power!


    Lu Qianqian knelt down in front of Cang Mingxue.


    "What are your orders, Qianqian knows everything!"


    "Very good, how many powers are coveting the place where the emperor of this realm died, and how many powerhouses have entered it?"


    Searching for the world''s treasures and exploring the powerhouses from all walks of life is what Lu Qianqian should do.


    Lu Qianqian offered a piece of jade in both hands.


    "Qianqian has already made preparations. As long as you have sufficient permissions, you can naturally view it."


    Divine Sense penetrated into it, Cang Mingxue swept it around twice, the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned.


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect to catch a lot of mice this time. When I fought against the fierce beasts in the South and the North, I saw a lot of strange forces from the surrendered beasts."


    "The strength of this force is extremely powerful, and even the fierce beasts in the realm of the gods can control three heads."


    "If it is said that there is no powerful beast behind them to support them, I will not believe it."


    She grinned at Chu Xuan, and Cang Mingxue''s eyes shone with divine light.


    "I want to find an opportunity to make the beasts in their hands suffer heavy losses."


    "Deceiving the beasts behind them?"


    General Ba looked at Cang Mingxue strangely.


    The eldest lady of the Tang family was dumbfounded.


    No wonder these three dared to be unscrupulous and did not even care about themselves. It turned out that they were the powerful gods!


    This is a terrifying existence that can tear apart a territory by one person, and it can be called the ceiling of the Holy Dynasty''s combat power.

 Chapter 5482： Strong mentality

    Chapter five thousand four hundred eighty-two strong mentality


    "Three seniors."


    A soft voice suddenly sounded


    Three jade pendants were sent.


    Lu Qianqian''s face was full of pride.


    "This is the protective jade pendant of my Lu family. Qianqian knows that the three seniors are powerful and disdain to use such small means to protect themselves.


    However, walking around the world will inevitably lead to some stumbling and stumbling. If there are inconspicuous idiots who provoke you all, would it be possible that you will pull down your body to find them trouble? "


    "Come!"


    Lu Qianqian smiled and put the jade pendant in Cang Mingxue''s palm.


    "Sister, as long as you get my jade pendant and wear this jade pendant on your body, outsiders can know at a glance that you are a friend of the Lu family, and will not disrespect you easily."


    Cang Mingxue frowned slightly, and was about to pull out his jade pendant in anger.


    "Listen to her."


    Su Yan frowned and glanced at Lu Qianqian.


    "You have your heart, farewell."


    A wave of hands.


    The mist was suddenly released.


    Leng Feng felt a flash of flowers in front of him, and thirty thousand divine stones appeared in front of him.


    A small piece of the beast''s stump that exuded the aura of a powerful **** fell in front of him.


    Wealth is not exposed.


    Leng Feng packed up his things and disappeared through the mysterious white fog.


    For a time, the saying that Leng Feng received the gift of God began to spread wildly.


    at this time.


    The three had already stood in front of the land where the emperor fell.


    Su Yan took a step forward.


    He could feel that in the place where the Emperor of God fell, there was already a subtle and powerful aura emitting his own powerful power recklessly.


    "It''s not a beast."


    General Ba sighed in disappointment.


    Although the supreme magic rod in his hand will not fade with time, the rest of his golden rods will.


    If you can''t collect the rest of the beast''s soul to maintain it, I''m afraid there will be big trouble.


    "I can feel that there are many strong people in it!"


    Excited wink.


    General Ba''s figure made a slight vertical leap forward.


    "Boss, I''ll go find the way for you!"


    Laughing loudly, General Ba has already entered the land where the emperor fell.


    Cang Mingxue looked at Su Yan.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go in."


    Su Yan nodded.


    When the three met again, they were already in the land where the emperor fell.


    There are many strange rocks here, and there are low and low voices in the air from time to time, as if something is crying.


    "Boss, look quickly!"


    As if he had discovered a new road, General Ba turned around and pointed to the distance.


    In the whistling wind, a black shadow was faintly circling.


    It seemed to sense that someone was watching.


    This shadowy gaze swept towards Su Yan and the others, and those eyes flashed a little gloomy.


    "A cultivator?"


    Su Yan frowned and stepped forward abruptly.


    The wind was louder.


    The harsh voice kept ringing beside Su Yan.


    The closer you got to Qianying, the more sound waves rushed out from where this Qianying stood.


    The ground is under this harsh sound wave, and strange sound waves continue to appear.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yan approached Qian Ying.


    The palm of the hand is aimed at the front and grabs lightly.


    "Buzz!"


    Like a frightened little beast.


    in an instant.


    The shadow disappeared.


    "interesting."


    Su Yan calmly looked at the distant figure, and there was still a faint fragrance left on his fingertips.


    Obviously, the origin of this thing is not simple.


    To be sure, she is not a so-called cultivator.


    "Boss, what is it?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s interesting."


    The corners of his mouth rose, and a light smile flashed in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Next, I''m afraid we will have a good show."


    Although he didn''t catch up with the shadow, his powerful soul locked onto where it went in an instant.


    It is the place where the beasts are entrenched.


    It seems that this shadow wants to have a fight with the beasts.


    Sure enough, it is definitely related to the fallen emperor.


    Not far away, war is imminent.


    "Crack."


    Crisp sounded.


    A fierce beast with bulging muscles slowly got up.


    There was murder in those eyes.


    "Have you finally come out? You have already assassinated many of my subordinates. Today I will let you die!"


    In a flash, the muscles on the beast''s body swelled completely.


    The terrifying power is constantly gathering on the body of the beast.


    "Nightmare is coming."


    Behind the beast, the space suddenly shattered, and dark black figures were overlapping towards the beast.


    As if breaking some kind of taboo, the entire space has begun to shake.


    "Has another beast stepped into this world?"


    A low voice sounded.


    The terrifying phantom slowly stood up in this world, and the dark red eyes pierced through the darkness, as if it could fight the world.


    Su Yan saw it.


    Qian Ying, who had created an amazing sound wave before, was now slowly walking towards the phantom.


    As if responding to the roar of the phantom, the woman''s body also began to emit waves of sound like waves.


    This sound wave is higher than a mountain, and one end covers the other.


    Just two breaths.


    The waves were already overwhelmingly charging towards Su Yan and the others.


    This time, the wave caused by Qianying was extremely terrifying.


    "The mere God Emperor phantom, you are already dead!"


    A sneer.


    A figure flew like lightning, and his fist was aimed at the phantom of the emperor.


    The speed was so fast that even the void was punched by this man several cracks.


    "Pick me up!"


    Tear lightly with your hand downwards.


    There was a loud bang.


    The space let out an overwhelmed groan.


    The black hole suddenly appeared.


    The terrifying attraction is grabbing in all directions, ready to fill the void.


    "Ferocious beast, you dare to be presumptuous in front of this seat. It seems that the killing of this seat a thousand years ago made you forget what pain is."


    The magnificent voice continued to echo, and the figure of the phantom flew up quickly, and just a breath had already landed in front of the person who came.


    Cang Mingxue was stunned.


    Looking at the phantom of the **** emperor who was fighting, her body trembled fiercely.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Since it is already a **** emperor and Jedi, everyone is already dead, but how can the soul persist for so long without dissipating!"


    Horror, huge terror is filling the sky towards Cangmingxue.


    She felt it immediately, her body trembled slightly.


    What made him even more horrified was that this God Emperor phantom not only did not kill the intruding beast, but instead punched it.


    It looks like it is helping these beasts to get out of control.


    "No, the **** beast dares to stop the ban on me."


    "But don''t panic, everyone, there is the spirit of my seniors in the Longevity God Realm here, even if such beasts get out of trouble, it will not be difficult."


    "Come, join me to strengthen the prohibition and strengthen the power of control."


    With a low roar, the man in the luxurious robe walked slowly, his eyes full of calm and calm.


    "Don''t panic, let the seniors read our jokes."


    "Isn''t the reason why I chose to show my strength here to make senior feel at ease?"


    The magic formula was pinched out, and the man laughed again and again.

 Chapter 5483： Beastmaster now

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-three chapters are now the beastmaster


    Click!


    Another crisp sound.


    Between the heavens and the earth, a more powerful aura of beasts began to permeate.


    "Interesting, after the beasts in the gods general realm escaped, there were even beasts in the gods realm who escaped."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, those eyes were full of indifference.


    just like.


    This is someone behind the scenes helping this group of people catch the beast.


    And this man is also very thoughtful.


    If it is not to teach the disciples, I am afraid that it will only pave the way for the family.


    Could it be that this is for the family?


    However, when the two armies fought against each other, they did not want to contribute to the ethnic group. What they actually thought about was how to enrich their own pockets and use their own strength to help the younger generation to capture the beasts?


    "court death!"


    Not far behind the man, the powerhouse of the God-General Realm frantically stepped forward.


    Just one punch.


    There was a loud bang, and the fierce beast had already fainted on the ground with a scream.


    "Hmph, the mere beasts in the realm of gods and generals are just wastes who have cultivated their bodies to the limit of the realm of gods, and dare to be arrogant and domineering in front of me. Do you really think I don''t know about you, your weakness of beasts?"


    Just pull it up.


    There was a rush of water.


    Another beast appeared.


    Two beasts in the realm of gods?


    Su Yan shook his head.


    "Die!"


    The terrifying **** dropped his breath on his head.


    Before he could react, the hidden beast was instantly mashed into flesh.


    Glancing at Su Yan and his group, the face of the man in brocade clothes slightly condensed.


    "What are you looking at, the Xu family should hurry up and go away!"


    Behind the man, someone quickly stepped forward to urge him.


    "What an arrogant boy, do you want me to teach them a lesson, boss, and let them know that they have offended those who can''t afford to offend."


    General Ba held the stick and his eyes were fierce.


    Su Yan shook his head indifferently.


    "No, the means of this group of people are not simple. Did you see that the guard just now had a bracelet in his hand."


    "The aura of a beast is coming from this bracelet. It feels like it''s not in the general realm of gods, at least it has become a beast in the realm of gods."


    Su Yan sighed.


    "I''m afraid, the purpose of this group of people is not simple."


    Those who can carry ominous beasts with them, and who can store ominous beasts into their wristbands, definitely have a big man standing behind them.


    "Then let''s follow along."


    A cold light flashed in Cang Mingxue''s eyes, and her figure moved forward quickly.


    Walk with the three.


    The road ahead is getting narrower.


    Just after the three of them had walked for less than a quarter of an hour, Su Yan had already seen the white bones on the ground where the God Emperor fell. The scars on the bones showed that they were caused by human beings.


    This is a killing field!


    Su Yan''s face turned blue.


    There was no smile on General Ba''s face.


    "These bones were not killed in battle, not the practitioners who fell in the world-shattering war. Someone is here to create massacres?"


    Su Yan''s eyes were underground, and the fire was flickering.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that there are people who don''t have eyes and want to do things under my nose!"


    "Since that''s the case, I want to see who is so bold."


    On the surface of Su Yan''s body, murderous aura slowly emerged.


    Following Su Yan''s hands lightly squeezed tightly.


    A roar suddenly exploded.


    Su Yan''s body disappeared.


    "The boss''s strength has become stronger again!"


    General Ba sighed with emotion.


    Following behind Su Yan, he could feel the overwhelming pressure from his cultivation at any time.


    It''s not that General Ba is not working hard enough, or that his talent is not enough.


    But facing Su Yan, he always felt like an idiot.


    Even though he arrived hundreds of years earlier, he was still pitifully weak in front of Su Yan.


    "Follow!"


    The sword in Cang Mingxue''s hand flashed past, and a crack appeared in the void in an instant.


    The two stepped into the crack and quickly rushed into the distance.


    Right now.


    The core of the land where the emperor fell, in front of the battlefield of death.


    A group of people are gathering.


    This group of people are wearing masks, they are looking at the battlefield with solemn eyes, and their bodies are trembling slightly.


    "Everyone, you are the testers that I have selected, and I am also the favored person in the sky. If you can come back from this battlefield, I will give you an excellent grade."


    "Even if you join the army in the Bingding realm, it is easy to become a senior general in the army."


    "But if you don''t want to, I will release training resources, enough for you to cultivate to the realm of gods!"


    Someone silently looked at the person who spoke.


    "Who are you under?"


    "It doesn''t matter whose subordinates we are, I want you to know something."


    "As long as we are willing, we can turn the entire Divine Realm upside down at any time."


    "You think that His Majesty the Holy Emperor''s merit is in the future, but you don''t know that he is in danger, and his life will be in danger at any time."


    With a sympathetic sigh, the man looked towards Su Yan with sympathy.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. In the realm of the gods, someone has already coveted his throne. This group of people has been staring at him for a day and a day, especially this gaze is projected from the core area."


    The wind was blowing, and the man smiled.


    With a loud bang, a terrifying dragon-headed beast opened its mouth wide.


    Kacha Kacha''s refusal sound kept ringing.


    Everyone was so frightened by this change that they backed away.


    "You...you are!"


    "I''m a beastmaster, this is my beast Xiaolian."


    Clap his hands, the man''s face is full of pride.


    "Xiaolian, come out and say hello to the young talents in front of you, and let them know that you are now following my instructions."


    Su Yan frowned and glanced at the man.


    There was indeed a small mark on the forehead of the fierce beast emitting light.


    There is a familiar aura circulating in the light.


    It is the breath of the Supreme. It seems that there is a Supreme who can''t bear it and is ready to do it!


    "Roar!"


    Xiaolian stepped forward, and her figure suddenly changed into that of a little girl.


    Qiao Shengsheng stood in front of everyone, with a little shyness on her sweet face.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Xiaolian, I''m the master''s beast, and my strength is now in the realm of gods."


    "If everyone is interested in obtaining the same beast as me and becoming a beastmaster, you only need to enter the cemetery for a walk, and you will be qualified after returning home safe and sound."


    "As long as you are willing to join us, everyone can become a beastmaster."


    "Beastmaster will suffer backlash!"


    Su Yan walked out of the crowd slowly, his face without a mask was extremely dazzling.


    "You are!"


    The man squinted and swept towards Su Yan, but the next moment he waved his hand indifferently.


    "Backlash, it doesn''t matter, you can rest assured. As long as I have the beastmaster''s mark, even if these beasts want to backlash against me, we must see if we have the capital."


    Laugh again and again.


    The man tore off his robe.


    Glittering all over.


    "This is the mark that my beastmaster only has."

 Chapter 5484： The supreme conspiracy

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-four chapters of the supreme trick


    The light is flowing.


    The whole body is glowing.


    The man''s face was full of pride.


    White Ruying, a humanoid beast like a little loli appeared in front of the man.


    The corners of the man''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Everyone, I know that your strength may not be able to reach the realm of gods in your entire life, and the realm of gods may not be able to achieve, but now there is a great opportunity before you."


    "As long as you are willing to dedicate your bodies, let the beasts in the realm of gods turn into formations to possess you."


    "It will definitely make you a lifetime wish."


    The man''s voice fell.


    The applause was loud for a while.


    Su Yan calmly looked at the lines on the man''s body, a frost-like indifference flashed across those eyes.


    "You said, can you turn the beast into a formation?"


    "Attached to the body?"


    "You are only in the realm of a small **** general, how can you do such a shocking thing."


    Su Yan''s voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in the man''s ear.


    Everyone looked at Su Yan in unison, and many people had no good intentions in their eyes.


    "Boy, this is our territory, you are not qualified to be wild!"


    Taking a step forward, a flame suddenly appeared on the man''s body.


    The flame fiercely beheaded Su Yan''s forehead.


    "Dare to spoil my good deeds, you are courting death!"


    The continuous fire light slammed down leisurely, and every blow has the power of the spirit of the realm of the gods.


    The flame avenue in the realm of the gods, coupled with the power of the spirit of the realm of the gods, exudes the momentum that makes everyone around are amazed.


    Look at Su Yan.


    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh.


    How can a hapless person in the realm of a mere god-general be able to compete with this powerhouse?


    This kid is dead!


    I am afraid that under the burning of the avenue, it will disappear in an instant.


    Just when everyone was emotional.


    However, Su Yan flicked his palm lightly, and behind him, a ring of correctness appeared lightly.


    Gorgeous colorful rays of light spread all over the four directions, and a sky-opening axe appeared in his hand.


    "If you confess the person behind you now, it''s not difficult to spare your life."


    Sigh softly.


    Su Yan held the Wan Zai Frost Sword.


    He looked indifferently at the man in front of him who was asking for directions all over his body, his eyes were extremely indifferent.


    "Just you?"


    The man showed no mercy and opened his mouth to the beast in front of him.


    "kill him!"


    The beast hurried forward.


    Unfortunately, there was a humming sound of the long sword.


    Everyone was horrified to find that their body was shivering cold.


    This ferocious beast quickly returned to its original appearance in front of everyone, and that hideous and terrifying face made everyone go weak for a while.


    "kill me."


    Su Yan sneered, and patted the tent lightly on the ground.


    "You have to have this capital too!"


    With Su Yan''s voice falling.


    The body of the fierce beast suddenly collapsed, and the fierce aura of a lifetime disappeared.


    Glancing at the beast with pity, Su Yan let out a long sigh.


    "Next, it''s your turn to��"


    "How is this going."


    General Ba fell from the air, and he was stunned to see the scene in front of him.


    The man in front of him also turned into a pool of blood and died shortly after the beast died.


    "This is a symbiotic relationship. My master once told me that a strong man chose to find a monster with extremely powerful life force to share it in order to make his life longer.


    One has the strength and ability of the other party, and the other has the lifespan of the other party.


    But the good times don''t last long.


    Although having each other''s ability and lifespan is very harmonious for both, it is an accident after all.


    The strong man died during the battle, and the monster with the extremely strong life also collapsed.


    "The appearance of the beast''s death is exactly the same as the person in front of him."


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    A pair of bright eyes appeared in front of everyone.


    There was even a faint blue light coming out of those eyes.


    Everyone trembled, staring dully at Cang Mingxue who suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "I know her!"


    Suddenly, a scream sounded.


    As a powerful person in the God Transformation Realm, a woman suddenly fell to the ground.


    "This is the Snow King of the Holy Dynasty after Yin!"


    A woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    all. All froze in place.


    Cang Mingxue glanced at Su Yan, but her eyes passed over everyone indifferently.


    "You dare to believe the means of righteous and evil ways!"


    "I''m not afraid that I will become the physical container of the fierce beast powerhouse. You probably don''t know it, as long as you are occupied by these so-called imperial beast patterns."


    "You will be shrouded in the will of the so-called fierce beast powerhouse. Under the subtle influence, you are the beast, the beast is you, and you are the traitor of the entire longevity realm."


    As Cang Mingxue spoke, the lines on the ground suddenly began to shine.


    It was the bloodstain from before that had begun to undergo surprising changes.


    "I really didn''t expect that someone could kill my pawn."


    "The strength of the Bingding realm seems to have increased a lot, but it''s a pity!"


    Shaking his head, the blood on the ground slowly floated up, quickly forming the figure of a little boy.


    The little boy specially designed you to glance at Cang Mingxue.


    "The puppets contaminated with the power of the Supreme are not the three of you..."


    A golden stick kept expanding in the air and landed firmly on the little boy''s head.


    There was a rumbling sound.


    The little boy''s body froze suddenly.


    "Supreme?"


    General Ba came up and pulled out the stick in his hand disdainfully, his eyes full of pity.


    "It seems that you want to experience a sharp decrease in strength. In that case, I will fulfill you."


    Grab it straight ahead.


    "Do not!"


    A shrill scream rang out, followed by as if something had been torn off.


    Clouds of dark golden raindrops fell from the sky.


    In the A-level realm.


    As one of the six Supremes, Fuhai Supreme slowly got up, and the majestic face was pale at this time.


    "Damn, what the **** is it, it''s so evil, it can even cut off my soul!"


    Clenching his palms into fists, Fu Hai walked to the edge of the realm, not far from the Supreme Council of the Ferocious Beast Realm.


    At this time, there is a fierce beast supreme looking slowly.


    "Are you OK!"


    The Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate slowly walked to Fuhai Supreme.


    "Is it an omen of something bad to happen?"


    Fuhai Supreme is about to speak.


    "Fu Hai, you need to explain why your Supreme Divine Soul appears in the lower realm."


    The two Supremes looked over indifferently.


    Fuhai Supreme gritted his teeth.


    "I just want to combine the power of beasts and gods to create a race that can help us fight, but unfortunately it was discovered."


    "There is someone in the lower realm who can destroy the power of my soul!"


    "What''s so surprising, there are some people among the gods who have awakened to the way of destruction."

 Chapter 5485： God Emperor Trembling

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-fifth chapters God Emperor trembles


    "what!"


    Fuhai Supreme''s eyes lit up.


    The way of destruction.


    This is a method that can help people break down and then control a powerful force in a short period of time.


    Unexpectedly, it can be comprehended by people.


    "Unfortunately, these powerhouses are not under our control now. If I wait to shoot at the younger generation, won''t I lose the face that the Supreme has only?"


    "Yeah, but I think that everything I''ve paid is for more people to live well. Even if some people make some sacrifices, it doesn''t hurt."


    Fuhai Supreme whispered sophistry.


    The Supreme Endless Heavenly Venerate shook his head.


    "Sacrificing an individual is innocuous in your eyes. If the younger generation we desperately protect becomes a point where we can sacrifice one at will, what is the difference between us and beasts."


    "But, don''t talk about this kind of thing in the future."


    With many Supremes returning to their respective positions.


    The arrogance of Fuhai Supreme''s body gradually burned.


    "Why do you think this will give us an endless future?"


    "Now we have nearly 10,000 strong emperors, but how can we compare with the beasts on the opposite side."


    "In one year, at least two hundred **** emperors are born."


    "Nowadays, people have an absolute advantage, at least tens of millions!"


    With a sad sigh, the pupils in Fuhai Supreme''s eyes turned slightly.


    "Yes, I will arrange for someone to pursue you."


    "I already know the aura of the three of you, just wait to die."


    Returning to the seat of the supreme, a supreme aura quietly dissipated.


    Outside the B-level boundaries.


    A wisp of breath formed a supreme appearance.


    "Come out, it''s time for revenge!"


    With supreme power, revenge on the creatures who attacked him is reasonable and reasonable.


    At least in his opinion absolutely correct.


    In a flash, he appeared in his own sea-covered realm.


    The supreme power pervades.


    A terrifying figure slowly emerged from the bottom of the sea.


    The figure looked like a giant whale.


    As soon as it appeared, the island on the shore exploded with a bang.


    "Supreme, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course there is something, Kunpeng ancestor, your plan is very good, you have made great contributions in the process of this fierce beast invasion, I have one more thing that needs your intervention."


    "There is only one Kunpengzi left in the world. I need you to guide him back to the sect and continue to inherit the Kongtong realm."


    "I know, I''m in the lower realm!"


    "I need you to eradicate three scourges for me."


    As the three breaths fell on Kun Pengzi''s heart, the supreme breath disappeared.


    Ancestor Kunpeng slowly opened his eyes, and there was a hint of playfulness in those eyes.


    "The supreme power calculates the souls of the lower world, you''re sorry, but I don''t have that kind of mind."


    "I will bring Kun Pengzi back, and I will continue to carry forward the Kongtong realm, but you have miscalculated what you told me to do."


    Shaking his head, Kunpeng ancestor disappeared with a flick of his tail.


    ��


    Back to empty again.


    Cang Mingxue stuck out her tongue towards the two of them.


    Although thousands of years of practice have passed, she is still as naughty as a little girl at this time.


    Glancing forward, her brows twitched into a ball.


    "Interesting, the shadow in front of me seems to be preventing me from waiting and fighting against something."


    "I can feel that there is a huge divine soul beast in front of me, but the impact from the divine soul level will not easily make me wait in the real world to feel it."


    Waving the stick in his hand, the corner of General Ba''s mouth rose.


    "I can feel that the power of the plump soul can''t wait to pour into my stick."


    "Cangming, tell me the location, and I will take away the power of the soul."


    "Let me deal with the soul of the beast that the senior **** emperor has not killed for thousands of years."


    Laughing again and again, General Ba flew up.


    This shock wave is a joke in front of General Ba who is pushing with all his strength.


    "To the southwest, three hundred miles away."


    As soon as Cang Mingxue finished speaking, General Ba''s body moved forward rapidly.


    Suddenly, Su Yan raised his brows, punched open the silver passage, and the two quickly appeared on the edge of the battlefield.


    The sword energy is aimed at the spirit of the beast and beheaded.


    The terrifying sword energy exploded in the air with a loud bang.


    At this time, General Ba had also arrived, and the stick in his hand was severely chopped off.


    The invisible power of the soul was cut down magnificently, and the soul of the beast was divided into two, and he was smashed with his furry palm.


    "His!"


    A semi-condensed body appeared in front of the three of them.


    "What a bastard, even using the power of the soul to kill the body of the old man''s soul, you are courting death, let''s see how the old man kills you!"


    Just when the beast was about to make a move.


    The sword energy permeated vertically and horizontally, instantly freezing the body of the soul.


    Three ice cutting lines emerged.


    The body of the soul is divided into three parts.


    "How powerful I thought it was, just this little strength?"


    "Don''t be careless, the strongest of the three of you is only the realm of gods, with your own innate magical powers, but your opponent is the emperor."


    Qianying slowly appeared beside the three of them.


    "Are you the ones sent by the Supreme Council to help me? It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect to be weak people who don''t even have the realm of gods."


    "Let''s leave it to me, after all, the **** emperor is a **** emperor. When the gods come, maybe they can use the supernatural powers of Dacheng to beat the **** emperor''s soul body to the point where there is no healing power. When the **** king arrives, he can use his own king''s spirit. Dao hits the Dao of the Emperor."


    "If I can have a strong king of gods, the same level of power will be enough to make me a lot easier."


    "Unfortunately, your strength is too weak, you should go."


    Qianying finished speaking.


    The shock wave of terror broke out again.


    There was a hint of anxiety on her face.


    "Damn it, something has happened. There are other beasts in the Divine Sovereign Realm in this battlefield. The spirits of these beasts are recovering, and they will find parasites soon, you all go!"


    If the spirit of the beast finds the parasite, the power that erupts will be extremely terrifying!


    Even a **** emperor cannot resist a powerhouse of the same realm with a parasitic body.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t be presumptuous with us here."


    Cang Mingxue chuckled lightly, waving the long sword in her hand.


    "There is no snow in the world."


    The cyan sword roared and rushed forward, just a roll.


    The ice and snow froze the earth, and also froze the body of the divine soul in the realm of the **** emperor.


    "Next, it''s me who comes forward."


    With the supernatural power of General Ba appeared.


    The face of the powerful **** emperor gradually condensed into a shocked expression.


    "That''s ok, just where are you a monster, don''t your supernatural powers harm the world?"


    The body of the powerful **** emperor is trembling, this is the body of the soul, but it can be torn apart at will in front of him, and it will be purified into pure soul power!


    With the power of the soul of a whole beast of the **** emperor pouring into the body.


    The soul of the mysterious **** emperor was completely stabilized.

 Chapter 5486： Zhao Qiling

    Chapter 5486 Zhao Qiling


    "This��!"


    Undoubtedly, even though the face of the divine emperor''s soul was indistinguishable, she could still feel the extreme shock in her eyes.


    what did she see? The two people in front of them who were only in the Divine Marquis Realm actually killed the soul of a Divine Sovereign Realm beast with three swords and two strokes. Not only that, they even extracted the power of its Divine Soul!


    How can there be such a means, how can there be such a magical power, are the two of them really gods? Are you lying to me!


    The disbelief in his eyes changed the attitude of the **** emperor''s remnant soul. It was irresistible, and he even looked at the two with a trace of fear.


    Because they can kill the beast **** emperor so easily, naturally they can kill her as well.


    However, these thoughts were only in second thoughts, and soon she felt that her soul had undergone tremendous changes. The power of the soul of a beast soul not only stabilized the soul of the mysterious God, but also stabilized the soul of the mysterious God. It is of great benefit. It is like eating a panacea for the remnant soul. The soul is directly solidified a lot. The coercion and fluctuations belonging to the emperor are also emanating from her body, and the void is also rippled. An extremely terrifying pressure was created around.


    This is the performance of full power, the might of the **** emperor can lead to a sense of the avenue, and soon Qian Ying''s face is gradually clear, from the original blurred figure, to a beautiful woman with a heroic face, and at the same time beautiful and picturesque.


    "Thank you for helping me solidify my soul. I saw it today. It turns out that there is such a arrogance in my Longevity God''s Domain."


    After the stunning woman''s soul was stabilized, she took a deep breath and looked at the three of them and bowed solemnly without any contempt.


    "Senior doesn''t need to be too polite. It is very admirable to persevere with a trace of remorse for the vicious beast. But where did the senior come from, is the place where the emperor fell to the senior?"


    Su Yanxu, who had never made a move before, raised his hand, and immediately the stunning woman felt that she could not get rid of the power that had arisen with the empty support even at the realm of her own **** emperor, and was honestly supported by the empty support again.


    She was even more surprised and looked at Su Yan cautiously, even though Su Yan didn''t make a move before, and there was no hint of contempt.


    The other two are so extraordinary. It seems that the two of them headed by him, how can they be ordinary?


    The stunning woman sighed, as if caught in a memory, and said to Su Yan lonely.


    "After a thousand years, I don''t know if there is still my name in the God Realm of Longevity. The deity was named Su Lingqi during his lifetime."


    "Empress Lingqi!"


    Cang Mingxue was suddenly startled, but she was somewhat familiar with the name, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    "Thousands of years ago, among the **** emperors, there was also a arrogant woman. She was extremely elegant, and she was praised as having a very high possibility of breaking through to the supreme, but she never thought of falling here."


    General Ba scratched his head, obviously never heard of the name, but his face showed curiosity.


    But at this moment, an extremely strong wave broke out in the distance, and the terrifying red-white beam of light soared into the sky for millions of miles, causing cracks to appear in the void, and then a tyrannical wave of thoughts swept all around, like a wave, it was empty. Formed a series of substantial shocks, such as the passing of the wind, destroying all things, and spreading the vastness of hundreds of millions of miles.


    Su Yan, who wanted to say something, suddenly frowned, and Empress Qiling, who had fallen into loneliness, changed her complexion greatly, and could no longer hold back her impulsiveness.


    "Not good! There is another beast of the God Emperor Realm who has completely recovered and escaped. He is looking for a host and awakening other beasts. You..."


    She paused and said embarrassedly.


    "I also ask you to help me, these beasts must be suppressed!"


    As a **** emperor, she is really ashamed to be a **** emperor who wants to find the help of three **** emperors on the bright side.


    "Repression?"


    Looking at the terrifying beam of light that shot thousands of miles into the sky, Su Yan smiled faintly and contemptuously. He stood with his hands behind his back.


    "How about suppressing a few beasts in the area? If you go here, you will kill them completely!"


    The invisible force ripped apart the space. After speaking, Su Yan actually teleported across the space without waiting for the Empress Qi Ling to act, and went straight to the recovery place of the Divine Emperor Fierce Beast.


    "This��"


    Su Qiling''s eyes were shocked, looking at the transmission channel in the space, his expression was astonished and unbelievable.


    It is actually the Great Way of Space, and the God Hou Realm can be mastered so skillfully. When will such a character appear in the God Realm of Longevity?


    "But even Space Avenue is too reckless. After all, there may be more than one Divine Emperor beast on the opposite side. You and I go quickly, otherwise, things will change!"


    After being surprised, Su Qiling also hurried towards Guangzhu.


    General Ba scratched his head, looking at the anxious appearance of the Empress, but laughed.


    "Hehe, this senior **** emperor is too anxious, how can the strength of the boss be as simple as it seems? But it is true that the boss can''t be allowed to fight alone, Cangming, you and I are together!"


    The golden stick suddenly released golden light, but before General Ba arrived, the terrifying beam of light was suddenly divided into two from the middle. Immediately, the entire space where the beam of light was located was chaotically distorted, and the huge beam of light with a diameter of 10,000 miles was covered with countless pitch blacks. The cracks in the space were shattered, and a shrill scream came from the beam of light. The sound contained pain and anger, and swept the surroundings like a roar.


    "Humble bug, dare to hurt me! Does the lord of the little immortality of the gods think that he will be lawless if he masters the avenue of space, I will show you what the real wrath of the **** emperor is!"


    Outside the beam of light, the earth shattered, and the ravines spread densely and boundless, but Su Yan had already shot, using the power of space to make a knife, turning the entire divine soul into a beam of light, and slashing the beasts, the emperor, and shattering the divine soul. !


    However, this revived beast **** emperor was several times stronger than the beast **** emperor killed by General Ba and Cang Mingxue before. With one knife, his soul was shattered and he still didn''t die. It aroused its ferocity and re-condensed the broken soul into a crack full of cracks, but the vastness of the body seemed to fill the entire sky of the realm, with countless sarcomas and blood-eyed aberration monsters!


    It seems empty and not empty, and the countless cracks seem to be full of oppression, occupying the sky, as if the sky is cracked, and the extremely tyrannical aura swept all around, making Su Qiling''s complexion, who had just arrived, change in surprise, and his soul even paled. .


    "No wonder, no wonder there were **** emperors and beasts who came in the first battle and broke through the blockade of the immortal realm. It turned out that it didn''t know when it was buried here, and it didn''t die at all!"


    "Is it strong?"


    Hearing Zhao Qiling muttering to himself, Su Yan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    The stunning empress said solemnly.


    "Very strong! He was the pinnacle of the Divine Emperor Realm before his death, and he was the beast most likely to break through the Supreme. He was called the Lord of Flesh and Flesh, Keldis! In order to surround and kill it, the Supreme even personally participated in it. Relying on its flesh and blood characteristics, he still escaped part of it and entered the Immortal God Realm, but in the end it was confirmed that he was dead, but he was still alive!"


    "Is the emperor at the peak?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan looked at those huge ruthless eyes in the sky, the latter''s huge body seemed to resonate with the heavens and the earth, and the aberrant sarcomas that spread into the void roared in unison.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid, humble and damned worm in the eternal gods, I will crush you easily, make your soul humble and repent, and then enjoy the pain of being swallowed by the sea of ??blood forever, I will also slaughter this realm. Let me vent my anger, celebrate my rebirth, and let you know how stupid it is to anger Keldis!"

 Chapter 5487： The way of flesh and blood

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-seven chapters of the way of flesh and blood


    "Noisy."


    Facing the terrifying and depressing roar of the sky, a dazzling semi-circle of sword light seemed to stretch across the sky and the earth. Although Su Yan''s thoughts rose from the earth and cut straight to the sky, the pinnacle of the **** emperor? Oh, if it was in its heyday, it would be fine. How could a remnant soul who has fallen asleep for an unknown time in front of him dare to shout so loudly in his area? !


    The knife light contains terrifying spatial fluctuations, and the dazzling pure silver light is the condensed power of the terrifying space avenue. As long as things still appear in this world, they will inevitably be wiped out and divided by it, because it involves things. Relying on the most fundamental source is also the reason why the Space Avenue is called one of the strongest avenues. There are still all things in the world, and it is impossible to escape its control. At this stage, many so-called artifacts are even gone. It is necessary to exist, because it is not as sharp and destructive as the space itself!


    The gigantic Kirdis spirit roaring in the air stopped his roaring in the face of Su Yan''s domineering and indescribable sword light, and the countless **** eyes suddenly showed vigilance and disbelief. A blow formed by the condensed Dao, can it be achieved by a god? ?


    Impossible, how could the weak and immortal worms be stronger than Keldis!


    Fear and anger caused Keldis to let out a loud roar, and then the entire sky fluctuated, and the huge illusory figure began to collapse and shrink rapidly. The sea of ??blood of nothingness came from the ancient times of nothingness, rushing and resounding between heaven and earth,


    "The sea of ??blood will not dry up, and I will not die!"


    The roar of Kirdis spread all over the place, and the sea of ??blood from the ancient times of nothingness directly pressed down on the heaven and the earth. With the condensed flaming blood light, it collided with Su Yan''s blade of the space avenue!


    This is the meaning of Kirdis, and it is also his avenue, known as the foundation of the Lord of Flesh and Blood, relying on the vitality of all the beasts in the Ferocious Beast God Domain, and comprehend the condensed way of flesh and blood immortality!


    As long as the Ferocious Beast Domain is not completely destroyed, and there are still powerful beasts alive in the world, then he has the confidence that he will never die!


    Sure enough, after the knife light condensed by the space avenue, after colliding with the blood light, the emptiness and blood sea suddenly showed an indescribable turmoil and destruction. After that, the source of vitality of the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain was still there, and blood and water were gushing out again with difficulty, and it remained indestructible.


    "Is the way of flesh and blood immortal?"


    Su Yan squinted his eyes slightly. Through the blow just now, he could see some details of Keldis. Sure enough, it was indeed the beast that the Supreme couldn''t kill, and there were still some ways.


    This way of flesh and blood, the killing power is not extremely strong, not to mention that the beast in front of him has only a little remnant soul left. In terms of combat power, it will not have much impact on Su Yan at all, but if you want to kill him completely, it is considered a It is quite tricky. The sea of ??nothingness and blood is immortal, and Kirdis��s consciousness can always be left a little bit, waiting for the resurrection, unless Su Yan can completely wipe out the beast realm now, so that there is no longer any one in the world. A powerful beast, otherwise it would be really difficult to handle.


    Of course, this does not mean that there is absolutely no way. For example, if Su Yanruo is now promoted to the gods, he can try to rely on the space avenue and other means to completely block and isolate the connection between Kerdis and the flesh and blood, so that he cannot rely on it. The deformed beast is just a piece of fish to be slaughtered, and you can cut it how you want.


    But advanced gods, now is not the time.


    "Hahaha, humble bug, now you know how powerful Keldis is, even if your combat power is terrifying, if you can fight against the God Emperor, what can you do to me? The great Lord of Flesh and Blood cannot be killed, but wait. I will find the host and restore the true God-Emperor-level combat power, and I will make you regret living in this world!"


    After one blow, Kirdis''s illusory body was even more miserable. The dense cracks were like a piece of porcelain spliced ??together, and the figure shrunk a lot, far from being so huge and shocking, and the sarcomas all over his body were sprayed everywhere. With illusory blood, squirming inside and out, disgusting and fishy.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth evoked a hint of mockery.


    "I''ve never heard of something that will be defeated so confidently and arrogantly. In terms of shamelessness, you may really be invincible in the world."


    "you!"


    Kirdis''s countless **** eyes suddenly burst into fury, and the insects in front of him dared to mock him!


    "Then try it, I don''t believe how much more you can deliver with the blow just now, and I will crush you, bug!"


    The illusory body transformed by the soul of Kirdis suddenly pressed against Su Yan, and the fiery blood light emanated from him, as if filled with a layer of flesh and blood, and the huge body was filled with a sense of oppression of heaven and earth, and nothingness. The sea of ??blood reappeared, the blood in it was tumbling, and countless different beasts poured out from it, and they were full of violent aura. They were the origin of the beasts'' realm, and they formed an army of beasts in an instant, as if To smash this realm, rolling towards Su Yan!


    "Flesh metamorphosis, the other side is endless! Take on the wrath of the Lord of Flesh!"


    "Oh, if you are prosperous, you still have some confidence to say this, but unfortunately..."


    Facing the endless army of fierce beasts, Zhao Qiling on the side had a pale face and tightly grasped a long sword, with divine power surging all over his body, as if he was determined to die, but Su Yan murmured with a flash of light in his eyes. Domineering self-confidence and strong fighting spirit, rising up!


    As he practiced farther and farther, and his cultivation became deeper and deeper, the Bingding God Realm in front of him had no one to be his opponent, and those powerful **** emperor beasts were blocked by the front line and could not easily enter, which led to ...he was really lonely.


    He longs for the ultimate battle to verify his strength limit, but unfortunately he can''t go to the Ferocious Beast God Realm yet, and the Keldis in front of him seems to have finally brought him a decent battle!


    The incomparable fighting spirit rose up, like a sharp sword piercing the sky, Su Yan''s figure suddenly rose, and he had turned into a **** and demon with three heads and six arms.


    He held all kinds of artifacts in his hands, all of them exuding terrifying fluctuations, trembling in the void, but closed his eyes slightly, and did not rush to suppress the rushing blood sea beasts.


    One after another invisible Dao rhyme permeated Su Yan, who had turned into a **** and demon, exuding obscure spatial fluctuations. Immediately, the entire space was blurred, countless scenes overlapped, and another sturdy figure turned into a Su Yan in the state of the devil was born out of thin air, standing beside the body Su Yan, and then changed to four, four to eight, the entire space fluctuated sharply, and countless Su Yan seemed to surround the heavens, and began to appear densely!


    Su Yan opened his eyes abruptly, and countless eyes instantly illuminated the sky as if they were real, and he formed an army alone!

 Chapter 5488： Thousands of Days

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Boom boom boom!


    The void shook, the sea of ??blood collapsed, and countless Su Yan fought with countless fierce beasts in an instant.


    And many Su Yan or some turned into gods and demons, the artifacts in his palms flew into the sky from time to time, causing waves of blood to split the surrounding, strangling endless beasts, some in Tsing Yi carried swords, and the sword energy lasted like nine heavens and ten earths, and the whole film The sea of ????blood stirred up the world, and some were surrounded by golden dragons. In an instant, they rushed into the flock like a real beast, crushing everything around them. There are only four words to describe it, that is, destroying the dead!


    The entire sea of ??blood was collapsing, and the countless collisions between heaven and earth almost overturned the realm, and it was hard to imagine that this was only the power of Su Yan alone. In line!


    The fierce howls of the beasts filled the world, and the heavy **** smell and killing intent made Zhao Qiling, who was stunned, gasp for breath.


    The shock in her beautiful eyes couldn''t be further increased, and she stared blankly at the countless but at the same time the only man in the sky, almost becoming empty, and at the same time flashing a hint of complicated meaning.


    She almost had to fight to the death and sacrificed heroically, only to see the terrifying army of beasts, that''s all?


    The will to die at that moment seemed a bit embarrassing and funny, and she had to dunk her toes into a three-bedroom, one-hall.


    Is she really the emperor herself? And is that person really just a god? Once she was also known as the arrogance of the heavens, but now looking at that man, Zhao Qiling understands what is the real arrogance, the realm of longevity, is there really such a arrogance?


    "impossible!"


    And Kirdis, still roaring angrily, the countless **** eyes are full of tyranny and madness, but they are irresistible, and there is a deep hidden fear!


    Of course, he himself had already fought with Su Yan''s body. His huge and terrifying body had deformed into giant claws, smashing the earth into pieces, but he still couldn''t do anything to Su Yan, even in Su Yan''s various gods. Under the blessing of the technique and the Great Way of Space, the body is almost riddled with holes, and the situation is very bad.


    But this didn''t really shock or even add fear to Kirdis. He had already tried Su Yan''s combat power before, knowing that this worm''s realm was low, but its combat power was very strong, and he never thought that his body would suppress it. Su Yan, he is immortal anyway, as long as this bug is exhausted, he naturally has a way to cramp and peel him.


    What really made him unimaginable was that his Blood Sea Divine Art was actually suppressed!


    This endless blood sea vicious beast is the means by which Kirdis intends to kill Su Yan, so that the worm can be dragged down in the endless battle, but why does the other party have this method, not only he is suppressed, but also the blood sea Suppressed, almost about to be broken by magic!


    What is this, innate talent? Why does the other party still have the strength? This is impossible, such a monster cannot exist in the world!


    "What realm are you in, you can''t be a god!"


    Kirdis roared wildly, and the countless tentacles on the body stretched out, full of blood, ravaging the world.


    Su Yan''s demonized big hand had strong spatial power, and suddenly grabbed these tentacles and pulled hard, smashing Kirdis''s huge body to the ground, and said coldly.


    "Don''t think that you are really strong, the realm of the gods is vast, far beyond your imagination!"


    Kirdis laughed wildly.


    "Hahaha so what? You can''t kill me, come on, humble bug, I don''t believe you can waste your power endlessly!"


    Kirdis''s body suddenly elongated, as if trying to die and entangle Su Yanzhuang''s body of the gods and demons,


    "Can''t you kill it?"


    However, Su Yan looked at Kirdis, who was like a reptile at the moment, and sneered.


    "Heh, why do you have so many of me? Clone magic? No, that''s me, relying on countless spaces, so many I''m looking for your flaws, but also thank you for your blood sea magic, let me Successfully found!"


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for a greater fear to suddenly appear in Kirdis''s heart, but he saw that the sea of ????blood had suddenly changed!


    Countless Su Yan suddenly unleashed a strange divine art in unison, and immediately the entire space began to fluctuate, strands of silver light interspersed in the void like threads, subdividing and wrapping the illusory sea of ??blood.


    Su Yan''s body also narrowed his eyes, and the complicated Dao rhyme kept flashing in his mind.


    As he said, these countless Su Yan are not some kind of avatar technique, but he uses the space avenue he finally understands to divide himself into countless spaces, so that each space contains himself, and all these spaces are overlapped and transported into reality. , Naturally, with the immortality of his Great Dao, there are countless Su Yans that can appear!


    And they, in fact, are themselves, but they are the overlap of countless spaces and dimensions. Naturally, they have their own strengths and can exert all kinds of power. The blood sea magic of Kirdis is powerful, but it is only intake. With a trace of the origin of the Ferocious God Realm manifested, there are not many Fierce Beast God Sovereigns in it, how can he be able to defeat countless real him!


    And this newly comprehended space magic is also one of Su Yan''s strongest techniques at present, and he named it Dayan Wanqian!


    As for the enemy Kirdis, the reason why Su Yan used this new magical technique was that he wanted to kill him in addition to being difficult to kill!


    Countless Su Yan used the space avenue as a medium and guide, and began to explore and find all the connections between the way of Keldis'' flesh and blood and this sea of ??blood, like a gangrene attached to bones, and then spread and eroded all the avenues. The sea is closed, and it is completely cut off from the way of flesh and blood!


    This is a big project. Originally, it would be difficult for Su Yan to complete it without being in the divine state. It is difficult to analyze all the great areas of the **** emperor with the realm of gods. In front of him, then, he can complete the blockade of him with great evolution!


    "No, no! Stop it!"


    Kirdis also completely understood, no longer arrogant and arrogant, and shouted in horror,


    "I was wrong, I was wrong! I am willing to accept you as the master, there is nothing to discuss, there is nothing to discuss, stop!"


    "Ah."


    The mighty silver light filled the heaven and the earth, and the entire area where the blood sea was located was distorted and hazy, as if to disappear from the world. Countless Su Yan used the power of the space avenue to turn into silk threads and prison cages. The origin of Dao, this sea of ??blood is completely imprisoned!


    Although it is indelible, killing Kirdis, who is no longer related, is enough.


    At this time, Su Yan was also calm and indifferent.


    "A vicious beast that is about to destroy the realm at every turn and devour countless creatures in my immortal realm, and wants to be my servant, are you worthy?"


    "I��"


    The body was disconnected with the sea of ??blood, and Kirdis, who had shrunk countless times, trembled, but he was afraid but didn''t know how to speak.


    "I''m useful, I''m really useful..."


    At this time, it regretted the arrogant words it said before, it was all young and ignorant!

 Chapter 5489： God King brand power bank

    The fifth thousand four hundred and eighty-nine chapters God King brand charging treasure


    "Boss!"


    At this time, General Ba came with Cang Mingxue with a smile on his face. They didn''t just arrive, but they had already stood at the border before, but Keldis was indeed too powerful. He was sure of winning, seeing that Su Yan was able to do it all alone, so he didn''t step forward because he was worried about interfering with the situation.


    "Hey, as expected of the boss, this beast was startling even when I saw it, but the boss took care of it in a few clicks, it''s really amazing!"


    After General Ba came, he scratched his cheeks, and did not forget to offer up the flattery in time.


    Cang Mingxue''s eyes are also very bright. She asked herself that her combat power has improved a lot. It can be said that she is disdainful of the heroes, and even the emperor can be hostile. However, when she saw Kirdis''s terrifying aura, she realized that she was still too much. Of course, the God Sovereign also has strengths and weaknesses. The only thing she can fight against is the weaker God Sovereign''s remnant soul. Facing the real God Sovereign powerhouse, even if it is a remnant soul, she still feels powerless.


    But Su Yan, it seems like he can''t touch the end, even if he is such a strong man, he can defeat him in a dignified battle, and even kill him in battle. At times, you will fall into it, and you will not be able to extricate yourself.


    If you could be with him...


    For some unknown reason, Cang Mingxue''s face flushed red, but she disappeared quickly.


    "It''s not that simple, this guy is still quite troublesome."


    Su Yan shook his head and said something to General Ba. He didn''t see anything unusual about Cang Mingxue. He was about to kill this beast completely, but suddenly his mind moved and an idea came to him.


    "General Ba, can you absorb this guy''s soul?"


    "It''s natural to suck, but..."


    General Ba scratched his head and explained.


    "From the moment I saw him, I have felt that the soul of this beast is full of too many impurities, or it is a large aggregate in itself, which is formed by the condensed and mixed power of countless souls. For others, It is a source of pollution, full of pollution, so even if it is extracted, it is very difficult to use, unless he can no longer accept the doping of other souls, at least less."


    After speaking, General Ba looked at Kirdis, who was already shivering, and hesitated.


    "Besides, boss, if you want to use me to extract the soul to kill him, you can''t actually do it. I watched the battle just now. The way of this guy''s flesh and blood is said to be flesh and blood. , as long as there is a little left, it can be replenished and indelible, my realm is low, and I can only tear a small piece at a time, for this kind of guy, it has no effect at all."


    "That''s what I want!"


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan laughed happily after hearing this.


    "I have a way to block but not completely isolate the way of his flesh and blood, so that the replenishment and absorption of his soul will become very slow, which is a disguised reduction of doping. In this case, can you use it?"


    General Ba''s eyes suddenly lit up,


    "It''s natural to be the boss! At that time, we will have a steady stream of God Emperor''s power, can we really do it?"


    Su Yan joked.


    "You don''t trust your boss?"


    Of course he can, he just needs to leave a little gap in the blockade of the power of space, but the surrounding is firmly imprisoned, and that''s it.


    In this way, the other party will have a little leeway to slowly replenish the power of the soul, but the degree is controllable, and will not allow it to have the opportunity to grow beyond control, and once the power of the soul reaches a certain level, it will be harvested immediately, almost equivalent to A steady stream of batteries.


    It is not useful to him, but it can be used to improve his subordinates, which is equivalent to having an extra **** emperor''s combat power almost immediately, and the benefits are still considerable.


    "No, no! Then you might as well kill me! I''d rather die!"


    Being banned and having lost most of his strength, the shivering Kirdiston roared in horror. He could naturally understand the conversation between Su Yan and General Ba, and he could also understand what his future situation was. It is a piece of pork that is always ready to be slaughtered, and its humiliation and pain make it worse than death!


    "Hey, how can I not believe the boss! It''s too annoying for this vicious beast to keep screaming and screaming, and I ask the boss to hurry up and use it!"


    Seeing the roaring General Ba of Keldis, he smiled maliciously and his eyes gleamed.


    This is an endless pig!


    "It''s simple."


    Su Yan, who had already completed more than 90% of the blockade, immediately made up for the last bit of blockade, but at the same time left a very small gap, so that the connection between Kerdis and the blood sea of ??the Ferocious Beast God Domain would not be completely cut off.


    After doing all this, Kirdis''s spirit has shrunk and weakened dramatically, and the figure that originally covered the sky has now become the size of a pig.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, still dissatisfied, and performed the space magic to compress again, ignoring the latter''s crazy screams, shrinking it to the size of a Rubik''s cube, and then turning the power of the space avenue into a confinement, really forming a box, Put Keldis in it.


    The latter''s weak voice cursed continuously, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, um, okay, a power bank is done!


    "You said that, you are willing to ask me to be my master as my slave, and now I have given you this opportunity to make you a pig that the master will never finish. I agreed to the request, why do you scold me? What? It''s really dishonest!"


    Su Yan shook his head and threw the God King brand power bank to General Ba, and ordered.


    "Look carefully, don''t let this guy have any chance to escape, it''s best to extract its soul power every two days to prevent it from secretly growing."


    General Ba danced and held the square box and laughed.


    "Hey hey, boss, don''t worry, how could I be willing to use such a baby? It is necessary for him to have no chance to escape one day!"


    Su Yan nodded, no longer paying attention to this trivial matter, and looked at Zhao Qiling who was quietly waiting by the side.


    "Can you tell me, senior, what happened to you when you died? Why is this guy who is obviously considered to be the arrogance of the Ferocious Beast Territory and even the hope of being buried here?"


    He originally thought that this place was a normal place where the emperor of the gods fell, and he only came here with the intention of playing, but according to Keldis, it seemed that a lot of things happened in those days, which led to this man who was also considered a genius in the past. Empress Qiling, regrettably fell here.


    "Senior, you don''t need to call me. If you don''t dislike it, just call me Qiling."


    Zhao Qiling looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes, and when he heard the other party''s question, he was a little dazed at first, and then slowly said.


    "In fact, there is nothing to say about what happened back then. I don''t know why the Lord of Flesh and Blood was buried here, because it fell earlier on the surface, and everyone thought it really fell."


    "And the reason why I died here is because a thousand years ago, two fierce beasts of the God Emperor realm broke through the blockade inexplicably and landed here. At that time, the situation was critical and the realm was about to collapse. I fought alone, and as a result, although the two beasts of the Divine Sovereign Realm died and fled, I myself was seriously injured and fell here."


    After speaking, the beautiful empress said thoughtfully.


    "But now that I think about it, the purpose of their arrival is not simple!"

 Chapter 5490： conspiracy behind

    The fifth thousand four hundred and ninetieth chapters behind the conspiracy


    "For the Lord of Flesh Keldis?"


    This was the first common thought that everyone had after listening to Empress Qiling.


    And this reason is also completely established. This guy''s way of immortality is too troublesome, and it is possible to advance to the supreme level, which is worthy of the rescue of two **** emperor realm beasts.


    "Maybe, but it''s also possible that it''s only part of it."


    Zhao Qiling thought for a moment, then nodded and shook his head,


    "This place, in addition to burying the Lord of Flesh and Blood, is actually a bit special in itself. I have a trace of remorse to persist in immortality, and being able to fight to this day has a lot to do with this. I think that the two **** emperors are to save the Lord of Flesh and Flesh. Aldis, but it''s no coincidence that he''s buried here."


    "Oh, an adventure?"


    Su Yan suddenly became interested,


    "I beg seniors to let me know."


    "Call me Qiling."


    Zhao Qiling took a deep look at Su Yan and turned around.


    "Actually, it''s not necessarily an adventure, because I can''t see through that place. It''s most likely the means and arrangement left by the Supreme. If you want to go and see, you can come with me."


    When the three of Su Yan heard the words, they followed behind Zhao Qiling, went deep underground, passed through several mysterious restrictions, and came to a very hidden space.


    "It''s an independent cave."


    As soon as he arrived, Su Yan was keenly aware of the strangeness of the space. Although this place went deep into the ground and was blocked by several powerful prohibitions, it was still not in the realm. Instead, it went directly to an unknown cave through a special node. Inside, overlapping with reality, I don''t know what is hiding.


    "It''s here, when I perished with the beasts of the **** emperor and my consciousness was stuck, I somehow drifted here in a daze, and then there is a strange power that can repair the soul. With the help of that power, I spent I don��t know how long it took to gradually wake up and have a clear consciousness.��


    After Zhao Qiling brought Su Yan and the three people into this unknown cave space, he talked in a succinct manner, and then led everyone around a few corners, pointing somewhere.


    "The story after that, I don''t need to say more. After I woke up, I tried to leave this place, and finally broke through many obstacles and successfully escaped, but when I just fell into silence, I actually felt that I finally wanted to It''s not here, but behind this door, it''s just blocked."


    "So it is estimated that the source of all doubts is behind this door."


    However, everyone saw that the place Zhao Qilingxiu pointed to was a door, but in reality there was nothing.


    Su Yan probed into the divine will, and used the space avenue to outline and inspire, and it turned out that an illusory portal appeared.


    "It''s very hidden. It turns out to be a space where two caves are superimposed. Even if someone happens to enter this place, they think it will be a secret place that has been evacuated. I don''t think there is a real secret place."


    Su Yan said, looking at the Illusory Portal with a thoughtful expression, and at the same time a flash of seriousness flashed,


    "Qi Ling, why did you all confirm that this guy Keldis is dead? Who announced the result, so that you are all convinced?"


    Zhao Qiling was stunned for a moment and hesitated.


    "Yes... Fuhai Supreme, the words of the Supreme, naturally no one will question."


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed a hint of mockery, and he continued.


    "So, no one actually saw that Keldis was really dead, or that Fuhai Supreme was the one who saw it with his own eyes?"


    "right."


    Zhao Qiling seemed to have guessed what Su Yan wanted to say and hesitated.


    "However, the Supreme who designed Kerdis to escape from the Ferocious Beast God Realm and personally participated in the siege was the Supreme Being of Fuhai."


    "This doesn''t mean anything. It seems that our Supreme has many secrets."


    Su Yan chuckled lightly, looking at this illusory portal, a lot of flashes flashed through his mind, because this gate is indeed the restriction set by the Supreme himself!


    He touched it with the power of the space avenue, and the solidity in it was not something that the emperor could possess, because the power of his avenue involved the most basic laws, the restrictions and formations based on space, in his hands It is the easiest to disintegrate, and it can make the current Su Yan feel difficult. The other party is either proficient in the Dao of Space, or it is arranged by a supreme!


    The supreme design lured it over, and announced its death in person, and buried it here, setting up layers of restrictions to protect something, no matter how you look at it, it is very secret...


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth outlines a smile, since it is a secret, he likes to crack it!


    "It really is the Supreme..."


    Zhao Qiling was also a little dazed when he saw this, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I''m going to take action to break this final ban. It may take some time. After all, it is left by the Supreme. If you don''t want to stay here, you can leave first."


    At this time, Su Yan made a sound, staring at the illusory portal with flickering eyes,


    Taking the Space Avenue as his root, combined with the foundation he has come along, he has actually reached a very high level in breaking the ban. Even if he is the supreme, Su Yan feels that as long as he is willing to spend time looking for loopholes, he may not be able to break it.


    "Hey, the boss is so tricky, if I can break the Supreme prohibition, I won''t leave, I must observe and observe!"


    General Ba first opened his mouth with a smile, with a look of excitement on his face.


    Cang Mingxue nodded flatly, meaning the same as General Ba, if Su Yan could break the Supreme Restriction, of course she would not leave.


    Only Zhao Qiling was left at a loss. She and Su Yan were not familiar with each other, so naturally she couldn''t speak easily, but if she wanted to leave, where would she go?


    "Qi Ling can stay here if you don''t mind."


    Su Yan seemed to see Zhao Qiling''s embarrassment, and added a sentence at the right time.


    "Okay! Thank you Su..."


    Zhao Qiling looked at Su Yan with joy, and suddenly became fond of him, and for a while he didn''t know what to call him.


    "Just call me Su Yan. Of course, you can also call me Your Majesty if you want. I have a pilgrimage outside."


    Su Yan smiled jokingly.


    Zhao Qiling''s face turned slightly red for some unknown reason.


    "Then call you Su Yan!"


    After the three of them decided to stay, Su Yan quickly concentrated on trying to crack the illusory portal left by the Supreme!


    Subtle spatial fluctuations appeared everywhere, faintly tickling the complex divine lines on the back of the door, and the power of the deeper avenues began to spread in the lower space like silk threads. Su Yan closed his eyes and immersed his consciousness in it. , began to pry into the true meaning of this prohibition.


    The prohibition left by the Supreme is really extraordinary. Even in the lower-level space, Su Yan can see that the intricate and dense Divine Marks are delineating each other, tightly binding something. There are many starlights running around the Shenwen, and No track, like patrolling around.


    This is the more real prohibition seen in the lower space.

 Chapter 5491： Supreme Shadow

    Chapter 5491 The Shadow of the Supreme


    Space is a multi-layered existence, and therefore, it is the foundation for opening up all kinds of caves and realms, while ordinary magical techniques, prohibitions, etc. will only stay in the surface space, relying on the bottom layer, Su Yan The space avenue has a very high breaking effect on prohibitions, etc., and the reason is also here, he can rely on the particularity of the space avenue itself, and directly dig the opponent''s old bottom.


    However, in front of this supreme prohibition, its divine pattern even penetrates the space of the bottom level, as if there is no loophole, the realm of the supreme has really involved more things.


    Su Yan thought to himself, but he didn''t worry about the prohibition of the countless stars surrounded by the gods. He didn''t believe that anything was really impeccable.


    An invisible wave enveloped Su Yan''s consciousness, assimilating him into nothingness and the surrounding bottom space, as if it was enveloped in a deceptive coat, so that the inspecting stars couldn''t easily perceive him, and then Su Yan began to slowly approach. The most core forbidden **** pattern.


    Su Yan is also very familiar with the prohibition, and has studied many forbidden methods, so he did not rashly break it with external force, so as not to be perceived by the Supreme who might leave behind, but tried to understand its structure first.


    This is a big project, especially since the realm of the Supreme is far beyond his, and the Divine Marks left behind will be extremely complicated and exhausting.


    But Su Yan didn''t find it boring, on the contrary, he showed interest in it, because the higher the depth of things, the more Taoism it must contain. These Taoisms are originally extremely valuable knowledge and insights, especially the Supreme Being. The cloth will inevitably leave his traces and techniques, which also contains a corner of the supreme realm!


    By spying on it, he can understand the fundamentals of the Supreme Way in advance, which will be of great benefit to his cultivation. It can even be said to be a blatant stealing of the teacher. How could he feel boring with such wealth?


    Soon, Su Yan sank into it, and analyzed it bit by bit through the subtle touch of the power of space.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Yan''s eyes finally flickered, and he finally realized when he looked at the mighty and boundless Divine Runes.


    "break!"


    In an instant, the entire restraint trembled, countless starlights suddenly turbulent, and the entire space began to appear criss-crossing cracks like a mirror, as if it was about to shatter and disintegrate, but in the next instant, the power of the space avenue in Su Yan''s consciousness was instantly flooded, and it suddenly suddenly appeared. The figure disappeared, allowing all the turmoil to calm down.


    "Oh, as expected of the Supreme, there is still a hidden mechanism in the only flaw. Once the entire prohibition seems to be broken, it will directly attract the attention of your deity. However, I would also like to thank you for your restraint, which has allowed me to successfully glimpse a hint of the Supreme Mystery. !"


    In a space that was more empty, but filled with all kinds of brilliance, Su Yan''s disappearing figure suddenly appeared here.


    He didn''t succeed in breaking the ban just now, because the mind of the Supreme Being is really deep. He knew that any ban could not leave loopholes, so he didn''t do too much cover up, but hid another Supreme imprint in it. , once the ban is broken, the imprint will directly attract the attention of the supreme itself!


    But it doesn''t matter, because Su Yan has already seen more things, such as the strange space he is in, Su Yan named it, the Realm of Ten Thousand Paths!


    Here, it is a part of the supreme mystery. If the space is compared to an upside-down pyramid, the lower the space, the smaller it seems, the more things it actually carries. The space on the ground floor carries countless obscure and magnificent illusory avenues here!


    They are derived here and build the various worlds of the upper layers, which is also the reason why the Supreme is so powerful that it can almost replace the Dao of its own with itself.


    When it comes to the Supreme Realm, although the Supremes may not be proficient in the avenues and laws of space, for some reason, they can pass through the upper layers of the space and establish a connection with this realm of ten thousand realms, and as long as they are in the realm of ten thousand realms Of course, you can completely see through the origin of the Dao, and even leave your own mark!


    "The mystery of the Supreme is really extraordinary. If it weren''t for the fact that there was no trace of the power of the space avenue in the divine pattern, but the root directly pointed to a space source, I would not be able to use the connection in the divine pattern to break through here."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth was smiling, and he looked around at this realm of ten thousand realms. Although he could not establish a connection once he left this realm, he could benefit greatly from being in it now.


    Because this is a treasure land of the Dao, sitting here, even if you can''t have the supreme realm, your understanding of the Dao can be rapidly improved!


    "Very good, there have been no newcomers here for a long time, but you are still far from the Supreme Realm, and you can wake up the deity, it seems that you must have touched some mark left by me, then, it is some ignorant provocation. On to my little one."


    At this moment, a figure in the realm of ten thousand realms appeared in the stream of light, which was exactly what Fuhai Supreme looked like!


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank instantly, subconsciously thinking that Fuhai Supreme still has means, but when he heard his self-care question, he knew that he was worrying too much.


    This is not the backhand of Fuhai Supreme in the Divine Rune Restriction. He never thought that someone could not reach the Supreme, and rely on the Space Avenue to enter the realm of Wandao in advance. This figure is just a mark, one as the Supreme and Wandao. Realm connection, control the mark of the avenue!


    He is not the Supreme himself, but because of his uniqueness, the power he exudes is also very powerful!


    "Fuhai Supreme?"


    Facing the shadow of the Supreme Being, Su Yan replied calmly.


    "It seems that you are here, and you can''t know everything about this deity, don''t you even know how I got here?"


    "Oh, so I guessed right?"


    A little guy in the Divine Marquis Realm before the meeting was able to talk to him calmly, without showing any fear or respect. A shadow flashed in the eyes of this supreme shadow, but he still pretended to be indifferent.


    "I''m just a supreme imprint, used to connect with the realm of ten thousand realms. Why do you know what the deity is doing in the upper space? However, since you have angered me, are you not afraid of being killed here?"


    His tone was indifferent, but in fact, a majesty and pressure belonging to the supreme had enveloped Su Yan and completely locked him. If that terrifying pressure brought ordinary **** princes or even **** kings and emperors here, they would have been trembling and expressionless at this moment. Scared to the ground.


    Because this is the realm of ten thousand realms, the special session of the supreme, the power of the avenue that belongs to the supreme is displayed to the extreme here, which is enough to shock the ten thousand realms!

 Chapter 5492： Battle of the avenues

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and ninety-two avenues contend


    "afraid?"


    This terrifying coercion seemed to have no effect on Su Yan. The latter still had a calm expression, but when he knew that the shadow of the Supreme Being was not connected to the outside world at all, as he guessed, he had the idea of ??a clich��.


    Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "Naturally, I''m afraid, but I''m here because of the order of Fuhai Supreme, to change a Supreme Ban, why are you shooting at me?"


    "By the deity''s order?"


    Sure enough, the shadow of the supreme paused for a moment. He only had a connection with the main body on the avenue, but he did not share memory, so he couldn''t tell whether the other party was real or fake for a while, but it was obviously very possible to enter here in the realm of gods. There is supreme help.


    "What to change the ban, show me."


    The Supreme Shadow opened the mouth with a bit of doubt.


    Su Yan took advantage of the situation, manifested the Divine Rune Restriction with the power of the Dao, and showed it to the other party, wanting to see if the other party could know some of the secrets.


    "Longevity God Forbidden? Impossible, why did this deity let you change this, has the fusion plan been completed? A new Dao race has been born? No! Even so, he can''t let you change it, it involves the secrets of the two worlds, you Are you lying to me?!"


    The Shadow of the Supreme was surprised at first, and said some key points in a questioning tone, but immediately reacted, his face was full of anger, and a terrifying aura of oppressing all worlds suddenly erupted!


    "Damn little thing, how dare you lie to me! Are you trying to destroy the divine ban on longevity!"


    "You sure know something."


    Seeing this, Su Yan sighed and waved his hand to dissipate the manifestation of the Divine Rune. Unfortunately, the shadow of the Supreme Being was too alert, and he noticed something just after he caught it, and a war was inevitable.


    But even so, it seems that he also knows something, the new Dao race...


    "Little thing, you are the first to dare to deceive the Supreme. It''s a pity, what if you know something? In the face of the Supreme Divine Punishment, you can only choose to destroy it!"


    The Shadow of Supreme was furious, and Su Yan, who didn''t seem to care at all, was even more angry. In this realm of ten thousand realms, a dazzling avenue actually manifested directly, with the power to shake the realm of ten thousand realms. , crushed towards Su Yan!


    This is the battle in the Dao realm, there are no superfluous magic arts, all fancy appearances, only the most simple and fundamental Dao battle, relying on the origin of Dao to obliterate everything!


    "Really, it''s a pity that you are not the real Supreme."


    Su Yan grinned, watching an avenue that directly manifested and crushed him with a fearless expression. He also followed the way of fighting in the realm of ten thousand paths, trying to condense and manifest his own space avenue to fight against it!


    This is not because he is too big and dares to use the Divine Marquis Realm to collide with the Supreme Way, but the shadow of the Supreme Being in front of him seems to have forgotten that the Realm of Ten Thousand Daos is not the real upper space, and he Su Yan is not a Supreme Imprint, even if not The enemy, just get out and retreat, it doesn''t count as any loss, and the opponent can''t chase out the realm of ten thousand paths.


    As for the collision of the Great Dao, it is even more worrying. Space is the foundation of everything. One of the origins of all things is not something that Su Yan owns. Even if the Great Dao collides, it will not really have any impact on the Space Dao itself. , but he personally lost some of the power of the Dao.


    In this case, we are already in an invincible position, and being able to fight against a supreme being is the biggest sparring in the world, so why not do it!


    It''s a pity that this Supreme Shadow seems to have not responded yet, it''s completely stupid!


    The strong power of space gathers in the realm of ten thousand ways, manifests the origin, and collides with the origin of the supreme avenue. Both are like grinding discs, as if to crush the world and obliterate everything. The terrifying aftertaste fluctuations trigger other avenues. The tremors resonated, and the entire realm of ten thousand Taos suddenly boiled!


    In the endless collision of Dao rhyme, Su Yan resisted the attack of the shadow of the Supreme, but his brows were slightly wrinkled, because the two sides of the avenue in the air were colliding and annihilating, but it was Su Yan''s Dao origin showing the decline, and it seemed that it was about to be covered by the sea. The source of the supreme is suppressed.


    This is not surprising, because although the personality of the space avenue is obviously higher, the realm gap between the two is also large. In fact, it is rare to be able to compete with the supreme.


    But Su Yan was not satisfied, or he felt that his strength was not really like that, but that there was still a gap between him and the Dao of Space, even in the realm of Myriad Dao, and it was not really close and touching.


    The lightning flashed in his mind, and there should be only one possibility that caused this estrangement, that is, even in the realm of ten thousand ways, it seems that not all the origins of the avenues really exist, and there are still origins of the avenues that do not belong here, such as the space avenue!


    So��


    According to the conjecture of the inverted pyramid, Su Yan''s thoughts diverged very quickly. The Great Way of Space, or the more fundamental Great Way, is still at the lower level. This is not the end of all origins, but the upper level!


    "I really can''t think of it, even the realm of ten thousand can''t touch the origin of the Dao of space, no wonder, even the Supreme has never heard of anyone who can master the origin of space."


    Su Yan thought to himself, this collision with the Great Dao of the Supreme, it seems that it can''t go on.


    "but��"


    A new thought suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s mind, causing his heart to move slightly.


    Since even the Realm of Myriad Daos cannot carry the Great Dao of Space, it means that his path to Supremeness will be equally difficult, because others only need to touch the Realm of Myriad Daos, and he will not know where to go.


    And in this way, the collision of the great avenues in front of us is undoubtedly an opportunity, because the mutual obliteration of the two great avenues has already caused the space in the realm of ten thousand realms to be extremely unstable, and I can feel more of the origin of the space, which will position Su Yan at a lower level. The space is much easier, taking advantage of the turbulence on the avenue, maybe you can enter it directly!


    "However, this requires a more intense battle for the Great Dao."


    Su Yan''s eyes were filled with fighting intent. Today, this Supreme, he wants to try to slaughter!


    More space source power was forcibly condensed, some of them turned into grinding discs, rushing directly to the avenue to crush the Supreme, and some of them descended and shrouded Su Yan, forming a divine armor that looked majestic.


    "The battle of the Great Dao will only rely on the power of the source, come and fight!"


    Su Yan shouted loudly, his fighting spirit rose, and he immediately rushed towards the shadow of the Supreme Being!


    The realm gap, he can''t make up for it at present, but it does not mean that in this realm of ten thousand realms, there is really no way to compete with the shadow of the supreme!


    Daoism also needs people to display, and it is obviously different from being forced to do two things with one heart. So Daoism can��t be compared for the time being, just go and beat the Supreme!


    A fist the size of a sandbag, accompanied by the "close to the horizon" exerted by the power of space, was suddenly printed on the face of the Supreme Shadow. The latter seemed to be a little dazed when the fist was smashed, with an unbelievable expression on his face. , as if thinking,


    Is he hitting me?

 Chapter 5493： Beat the Supreme

    The fifth thousand four hundred and ninety-three chapters beat the supreme


    A touch!


    The face of the Supreme Shadow collapsed, and he really confirmed the fact that this little thing in front of him really dared to hit him, and he still used his fist in this primitive way!


    In the realm of Myriad Daos, the most powerful and effective way to attack is to directly go to the Dao to manifest, to obliterate and kill all, so the Supreme Shadow, who has been staying here, has never thought or thought of using physical techniques. This vulgar way to fight the enemy, and most importantly, is actually not very useful in the realm of ten thousand ways.


    Because everything here is the bearing and manifestation of Dao Yun, and even all divine arts have no effect, what about fists? This is also the reason why Supreme Shadow can''t believe it.


    But it wasn''t until Su Yan hit this punch that the Shadow of Supreme Being understood that the fist might not be good, but at least it really hurts, and the most important thing is humiliation!


    He is a dignified supreme, even if he is not the deity personally, but he should also look down on all living beings in the realm, and all the world is respectful, and always the emperor must do the same!


    However, someone dared to punch the Supreme, how dare he, who gave him the courage!


    "Ahhh! Little thing, I''ll let you die!"


    The Supreme Void who was hit by a punch and retreated hundreds of miles from the door, his eyes were red and mad. He is the Supreme, the heavens are supreme, how can a **** be humiliated!


    "Can you tell me, how long have you been here, ten thousand years? One hundred thousand years? Or a million? After such a long time, will there be fights!"


    Su Yan''s figure followed closely. Before the Supreme Phantom could finish speaking, a punch full of space power rushed towards the Supreme''s face. The angry Supreme Phantom quickly raised his hand to grab Su Yan, who was rushing in. One punch, but unexpectedly, as Su Yan said, he really doesn''t know how to fight.


    As the supreme being, he can destroy the sky and the earth by raising his hand, and with a wave of his hand, he can control and crush the world with the power of the Great Dao. All enemies, so he has forgotten the application of physical moves for a long time, not to mention that the shadow of the Supreme Being in front of him is not the real deity of Fuhai Supreme. It is still unknown whether he has a long-standing physical move in his memory. Instinct is also naturally full of flaws!


    Su Yan took advantage of the situation to change his palms and hooked, only to see his body change with a light footstep, he directly clasped the hand grabbed by the Shadow of Supreme, and then slammed it over his shoulders!


    Bang! The entire space seemed to shake, countless streamers scattered, and even the avenues colliding in the air stopped for a while, and the shadow of the Supreme was slammed to the ground!


    "what!"


    The shadow of the Supreme is disheveled, the madness of the god''s face is about to explode, and there is nowhere to vent,


    This kind of attack, although it can''t kill him, can be regarded as a complete damage to his supreme state of mind. Even the control of the avenue is a little unstable, and he is about to lose his mind.


    "Kill you, **** little thing, this deity will definitely kill you!"


    The Shadow of Sovereign rushed towards Su Yan frantically, but to Su Yan, this Sovereign''s move was simply like... Wang Baquan, without any threat at all, when the fists and feet collided, the Shadow of Sovereign beat him violently again!


    In the sky, the Dao of Origin, which belongs to the Supreme, is turbulent again. Because of the instability of the shadow of the Supreme, it seems to be a little helpless. This is also what Su Yan wants to achieve. , began to be evenly matched with the Supreme Avenue!


    "Damn little thing, how can this be? Do you think this can beat me? This deity is bound to kill you!"


    And the Shadow of the Supreme is obviously far from the change of this situation. After all, the turmoil caused by the competition between the two avenues is too terrifying, but the Shadow of the Supreme obviously does not care, because even if it is evenly matched, the gap between the realms is there after all, and On the contrary, as long as he can beat this **** little thing back and balance his mood, he can immediately turn the situation around!


    "Really, come on, Senior Senior."


    Su Yan responded calmly and at the same time, his hands and feet kept moving, smashing and beating the Shadow of Supreme Being, making the latter even more angry.


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly. What the Supreme Shadow did not notice in this battle was that the space of the Realm of Ten Thousand Daos had become more and more unstable. Of course, it would not be destroyed, but more space Dao origins hidden in the bottom space began to come in. , to enhance Su Yan''s perception of the lower-level space.


    "Come on, come on, go on!"


    Su Yan felt a wave in his heart. While beating the Supreme Being, he began to work hard to perceive the fluctuation of the origin of space.


    Finally, at the moment when a certain avenue shook, a gap opened in the realm of ten thousand realms, Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he took the initiative to get out of the shadow of the Supreme, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you Fuhai Supreme for your help, I''m done."


    "Done? What did you accomplish."


    The one who was beaten was a little dazed and suspicious of the shadow of the Supreme Being in life, and it seemed that he had not recovered and asked in a daze.


    "Of course it''s done, please die!"


    Su Yan raised his head, the two avenues vying for each other in the air, saw a gap in the manifestation of the avenue of space, and in the gap, the power of the endless source of space spread out, like a giant wave slapping, instantly shattering the Supreme Avenue!


    "This is��"


    Feeling an obscure meaning in addition to the power of the source of space in the crack, the Shadow of Supreme was horrified, as if he had thought of something.


    "This is the real bottom-level space, you can call it, the beginning."


    Su Yan said, glanced at the shadow of the Supreme Being,


    "However, there should be no chance."


    After speaking, Su Yan took control of the real power of space origin, manifesting a sky-reaching sword, and a shadow that slashed towards the Supreme Being while the opening of the beginning realm was open!


    "The Beginning Realm? No, how could you open..."


    However, before he could finish speaking, the sky-reaching long sword slashed, representing the shadow and imprint of the Supreme Being of Fuhai, and completely annihilated without a trace!


    This is not because the shadow of the Supreme Being is not strong, but the power of the space source revealed by the opening of the beginning of the realm is actually far beyond Su Yan''s current realm.


    Because really opening the beginning of the realm actually means stepping into the supreme!


    "Nothing is impossible, or it is really impossible, but this possible opportunity was given by you, Fuhai Supreme."


    Su Yan sighed lightly at the shadow of the Supreme Being that had disappeared, and immediately without delay, he harnessed the power of the source of space and rushed into the opening of the hole!


    Here is the beginning of his achievement!


    The obscure power of space flashed by, and the next moment Su Yan appeared in the realm of initiation.


    Compared with the Realm of Myriad Dao, everything here is more illusory, everything seems to be distorted, and there is no such gorgeous manifestation of the avenues, only black and white, flowing quietly like water.


    Su Yan quietly closed his eyes, feeling the spatial Dao rhythm that filled the beginning realm, and couldn''t help murmured.


    "The other is the Avenue of Time?"

 Chapter 5494： plan

    Chapter five thousand four hundred and ninety-four planning


    Space and time have always been interdependent and symbiotic, so it is not surprising to see the avenues of time in this realm of initiation, but in the realm of initiation only these two avenues are filled, which is a bit unexpected for Su Yan Unexpected.


    "There is nothing, only time and space rely on each other to derive everything. This should be the real bottom-level space, right?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself.


    "The origin of the space avenue here is enough for me to take a step on the space avenue very quickly, and even take this opportunity to comprehend another great avenue here, the time avenue!"


    The benefits of being in the starting realm are self-evident. It was originally a place where Su Yan had a chance to enter when he stepped into the Sovereign. If he entered early, it would be equivalent to placing the entire road to the Sovereign of the Space Avenue in Su Yan��s place. In front of Yan!


    Although the mastery of the Dao is not equal to the realm, it will not be promoted to the supreme immediately, but the improvement of the combat power is huge!


    Without further ado, Su Yan immediately crossed his knees and began to perceive the deepest Taoism in the origin of space.


    Time is flowing here, but it seems to be frozen, bursts of mysterious aura surround Su Yan. I don''t know how long it takes, and I see black and white water in the beginning of the beginning. An obscure meaning is revealed around him. Suddenly open your eyes!


    "It''s done."


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the black water flow in the beginning of the realm, moving with a thought, and the black water that spread throughout the beginning of the realm began to flow slowly with Su Yan''s consciousness, which showed that he had initially mastered the most important space in space. The source of the core!


    Although he cannot directly replace that avenue with himself and leave his own imprint like the Supreme Being, it is also the limit that he can master at the current realm. In other words, under the Supreme Being, I am afraid that no one can compete with Su Yan. In the Dao battle mastered by Dao, compete with each other!


    This is his current strength, and...


    As Su Yan''s consciousness moved slightly, several Su Yan appeared in the realm of direct initiation, and they had to close their eyes again. The movements are different, but the Dao rhythm distributed is all the same, mysterious and unusual.


    This is not Su Yan''s great spatial magic, but the evolution of time, presentation, and multiple Su Yan, representing the past, present, and future. Along with the profoundness of the spatial avenue, he has also successfully mastered the time avenue!


    Although it is not comparable to space in terms of depth, this is another supreme avenue, which has made Su Yan''s strength take another step!


    "With the mastery of time and space, perhaps I can merge the two avenues and call it time and space."


    Su Yan stared at the territory of the beginning, the black and white interweaving and flowing thoughtfully.


    It''s just that it is not possible to combine time and space and evolve into a unified space-time avenue. This requires more profound mastery and research. Now, it is time to leave.


    Invisible spatial fluctuations appeared, and in the next instant, Su Yan disappeared from the realm of initiation.


    "Boss! You''re awake, how are you, can you crack this supreme ban?"


    In reality, when Su Yan opened his eyes and stood up, General Ba immediately greeted him and scratched his cheeks with an impatient look on his face.


    "you guess?"


    Su Yan said to General Ba with a smile on his face, turned his head to look at the illusory portal, and there was a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    When facing this restriction before, he still needed to try to enter the bottom space to dig deeper, but now, as he progressed further on the space avenue, and at the same time grasped the time, at a glance, he could already see behind this door The layers below.


    He stretched out his hand, and the invisible power of the Dao condensed from the void, like a sharp sword piercing the door behind the door, along various voids, cutting off the past, present and future, completely destroying the operation of the entire Divine Rune prohibition, this illusory portal was lifted with a bang. open!


    "It''s really broken!"


    General Ba exclaimed, his eyes full of joy and surprise, this is the supreme prohibition, although he trusts the boss, but he is so easily broken by a finger, how strong is the boss!


    Cang Mingxue and Zhao Qiling were even more unbelievable, especially Zhao Qiling, her consciousness awakened here. Naturally, she has done the most research on this portal, but she has always been helpless. , if this man becomes the supreme one in the future, then the realm of immortality...


    Zhao Qiling''s eyes gradually brightened, and there was a flash of unspeakable excitement. Perhaps a complete break with the Ferocious Beast God Realm could be made!


    Behind the illusory door, there was a white light, even the emperor couldn''t see it clearly. Su Yan stepped into it first, General Ba did not hesitate, and followed closely behind, while Cang Mingxue and Zhao Qiling looked at each other and followed closely. Step into it.


    "Here, the power of the soul is so rich!"


    After the white light passed, there was a huge void, the walls were covered with flesh and blood, and some were still wriggling, filled with a strange and **** atmosphere.


    However, after General Ba came, the first thing that surprised him was not the scene of flesh and blood, but exclaimed, feeling the power of the abundant spirit here!


    Moreover, its quality is quite high, and its purity is comparable to that of a **** emperor!


    Cang Mingxue was also shocked when she came, and said.


    "In such a large space, it is filled with the power of the **** emperor''s soul. How did you do it? Could it be that you killed a **** emperor here?"


    "more than."


    Su Yan shook his head. Others were paying attention to the power of the soul, but he looked at the flesh and blood around him. On this, he felt a special breath, the way of the flesh and blood of the Lord of flesh and blood!


    These flesh and blood are all condensed with a part of the rhythm of the flesh and blood of Keldis. If there is no external force to destroy it, they can remain active and never decay, and how did they come from? From Keldis?


    Su Yan told everyone about this discovery.


    "That is to say, the fierce beast was not actually buried outside, but when it was advertised as dead, it was actually cramped and skinned inside, creating a secret place?"


    Cang Mingxue immediately guessed, and at the same time, goosebumps appeared on her body.


    She had seen the image of Keldis, who put such a terrifying beast of the **** emperor in this secret place, like slaughtering a pig, and when it was still alive, cut off its flesh and blood, covering the whole area. Hollow, and cut off its soul, scattered and flooded the entire space, what kind of ruthless person is this!


    "No, I don''t know the flesh and blood, but the soul is obviously not the beast. I can feel it. The power of these souls is full and pure. In fact, I feel..."


    After Cang Mingxue finished speaking, General Ba shook his head and said a little more solemnly.


    "It''s more like someone from the Immortal Realm."


    "Longevity God Realm!"


    Everyone''s face suddenly sank.


    The flesh and blood of Keldis, the soul of the Immortal God Realm, this is obviously not a coincidence, then it means that someone is deliberately killing the powerhouse of the Immortal God Realm, sending the power of the soul secretly here, planning something!

 Chapter 5495： Mysterious Crystal

    Chapter 5495 Mysterious Crystals


    "Fuhai Supreme..."


    Through the little bit of information revealed by the Shadow of the Supreme before, Su Yan probably guessed the intention of the layout here. It turns out that the new Dao race in the Shadow of the Supreme is based on the flesh and blood of the beast, combined with the power of the God of Longevity. Divine Soul, combining the strengths of the two, trying to merge into a new product!


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think of the previous beast masters. Those who thought they could control fierce beasts were actually very similar to this method. In the end, the two would merge to form an unknown product that was neither human nor beast. Is it all the conspiracy of Fu Hai Zun?


    But why would he do this...


    Su Yan didn''t understand, there was a hint of gloom and anger in his eyes. As the Supreme Being of the Immortal God Realm, he was admired by the audience, but he murdered the powerhouses of his own clan, and even suspected that he was secretly colluding with beasts. What good would this do to him? It''s a hidden scourge!


    Su Yan also told everyone what he knew.


    "What, why did Fuhai Supreme do this?!"


    Zhao Qiling was the most surprised. She was a powerful **** emperor of the previous generation, and she also admired the Supreme. When she heard this possibility, she had disbelief and grief in her eyes. Even the Supreme was secretly colluding with fierce beasts. future!


    "No matter why he did this, at least we have cracked his plan, and in the future, we will definitely settle with him and try his crimes!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, but he was not as worried as everyone else, because in his eyes, the Supreme meant nothing, if he really dared to betray, he could be killed!


    This strong self-confidence and domineering also immediately rendered Zhao Qiling''s eyes bright, looking at Su Yan with an unspeakable expression.


    Yes, even if the Supreme Being of the Immortal Realm is trying to overthrow the Immortal Realm, the man in front of him has more hope than the Supreme. As long as he can continue to be strong, he will be able to do more than the Supremes!


    "Can I follow you?"


    Zhao Qiling spoke softly, she wanted to watch Su Yan and watch him grow, become powerful, and become a legend and pinnacle of the Immortal God Realm with her own eyes.


    Su Yan turned his head slightly unexpectedly, and was quite surprised to see that Zhao Qiling suddenly followed suit. After all, this is also the powerhouse of the previous generation. Although there are only remnants of souls left, it is not such a simple character. He hasn''t recruited yet, but the other party actually sent it?


    "That''s naturally good. With Qiling''s help, my Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty will add another powerful help."


    Nodding his head, Su Yan said with a smile. Facing the pursuit of a peerless empress, he naturally would not refuse.


    Looking around, Su Yan noticed that most of the power of flesh and soul was converging in one direction. A few people stopped talking and looked at that place.


    This is a hole hidden by flesh and blood. The space inside is extremely narrow, but the power of flesh and blood and soul can be called an astonishing level, and there is an inexplicable deep-level Dao rhyme radiating, producing a very strange kind of Feel.


    It seems that there is life throbbing here, and there is a Dao that is far beyond the level of immortals, and in the innermost flesh and blood, countless mysterious divine patterns are densely packed, which seems to form an inexplicable prohibition and divine formation. But no one can tell the specific function, only in the middle of these divine patterns, a distorted flesh mass exudes a faint light, as if it is wrapped in a mysterious thing.


    "This is Fuhai Supreme, the new Dao race that you want to combine?"


    Su Yan took a step forward. Although he couldn''t understand these arrangements, the results were self-evident.


    His fingertips were like swords, and he stretched out his hand, and the deformed flesh was slashed open, and the mysterious objects wrapped in it also fell down.


    Su Yan picked up the mysterious object. From the outside, it was a gray crystal inside.


    It is extremely sturdy, and Su Yan can''t damage it with a pinch. It contains extremely strong and even terrifying power of flesh and soul, but these are only the surface layer. There seems to be other things lurking in the gray depths. It''s not yet formed, so it''s impossible to see anything but gray.


    "Do you think I should let you out?"


    Su Yan asked the crystal to himself, and it was like talking to the crystal, but the crystal didn''t respond. He waved his hand and put it away.


    As a result of Fuhai Supreme''s conspiracy planning, whether he will destroy or stay, this needs more consideration.


    At the next moment, it seems that because of the loss of this mysterious crystal, the entire flesh and blood space also began to wither and rot rapidly, and a foul smell began to spread, and corrupted pus was flowing everywhere.


    "Destroy the corpse?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan muttered to himself, the appearance of these stench and pus was naturally because those abundant divine soul and flesh and blood power could no longer find their target, so they began to dissipate directly, causing the entire space to lose its divinity. It can destroy everything, and soon there will be no evidence of a contraindication experiment here.


    "As expected of Fuhai Supreme, we do things very carefully, we should go too, so as not to trigger anything and directly lead to the arrival of the Supreme."


    Seeing this corrupt and stinky scene, Cang Mingxue and Zhao Qiling frowned slightly. They were two women, so naturally they couldn''t accept such a disgusting scene. Take the three people directly into the space to teleport, and disappear in an instant.


    ��


    Far away in a palace in a Grade A God''s Domain,


    Four Supremes were gathered here, as if they were discussing something. Among them, Fuhai Supreme suddenly frowned. Immediately, the Supreme''s breath was scattered.


    "Fu Hai?!"


    Several other Supremes suddenly stood up in surprise, some with concerned eyes, and wanted to go forward to check.


    "What happened, why did you get injured suddenly, and the supreme beast moved you?"


    After Fuhai Supreme was uncomfortable, he shook his head slightly dazedly, as if the whole person was also a little confused.


    "I... don''t know, the supreme imprint I left in the divine realm seems to have been erased."


    "what!"


    Several Supremes were immediately shocked. The Divine Dao Realm is the realm of ten thousand ways named by Su Yan. This is the special venue for the Supreme, which carries the bottom root of the entire Ten Thousand Divine Realm. Who can erase a Supreme that is compatible with the Supreme Dao. imprint? !


    "Could it be that several Fierce God Supremes shot together? But this is also not right, the Divine Dao realm only operates the Divine Dao, everything is nothing, unless the mark left behind manifests itself, otherwise no one can directly shake the Divine Dao body, that will also directly Cause the collapse of the entire Divine Dao realm!"


    "Indeed, as long as Fuhai''s Supreme Imprint does not actively manifest, who can help him and meet the Ferocious Beast Supreme, this is unlikely."

 Chapter 5496： Suspect

    Chapter 5496 Doubt


    Seeing that Fuhai Supreme was injured, several Supremes began to discuss, but none of the Supremes could come to a conclusion, and looked at Fuhai, full of surprise.


    Because this involves a great contradiction, the imprint of the Supreme Being in the realm of the Divine Dao is actually absolutely safe. As long as it is not actively manifested, no one can do anything to the Divine Dao, not even the Supreme Being, but if you encounter the beast Supreme , is the Supreme Imprint foolish to take the initiative to provoke it?


    "So, it''s possible that they are acquaintances."


    After Fuhai Supreme resumed the meeting, he suddenly opened his mouth with a gloomy expression, as if he had thought of something, staring at the other Supreme Supreme with suspicion.


    "Cover the sea!"


    The expressions of several Supremes suddenly changed, but they were not panic, but anger!


    "What are you talking about, the same as the Supreme, who would bother to do such a thing? What good is it!"


    "You and I stand together for the Immortal God Realm, how could I draw swords to face each other!"


    "Nonsense, who will wipe your supreme imprint if you don''t have anything to do, do you have to provoke the military''s heart in front of the enemy!"


    Together with the Supreme Supreme, several rebukes and condemnations from the Supremes made the complexion of Fuhai Supreme even more ugly.


    "It''s not what I said, how can my supreme imprint be erased?"


    For a while, the Supreme Beings were also speechless and looked at each other in dismay.


    Fuhai Supreme seemed to have a reason, and said more firmly and sneered.


    "Look, you can''t refute me either. I know that there are a few people who don''t like me, especially Supreme Changyan. He didn''t come to such an important meeting today. He doesn''t like me, right? Maybe he was secretly just now. Kill my supreme mark? Ha."


    "Fu Hai, enough is enough!"


    The Supreme Supreme could only scold with an ugly face, and he couldn''t help but slow down his tone.


    "Chang Yan didn''t come, it''s because he has other important things. It''s definitely not because he is targeting you, and he won''t take this opportunity to erase your mark. Besides, how can the mark of the Supreme Being be so easy to kill? Do you think Chang Yan is so easy to kill? Is Yan so much stronger than you?"


    "Humph!"


    Fuhai Supreme can only say no more, of course he will not admit that his old enemy is much stronger than him.


    "So, this matter will definitely not be caused by our own people. That''s all, I will accompany you to recast the mark. Don''t take it to heart. We will help you find out the reason for this matter slowly."


    Seeing Fuhai Supreme calm down, Supreme Supreme also breathed a sigh of relief. Although the latter was still dissatisfied, the feeling of being attacked inexplicably made Fuhai Supreme feel very aggrieved, but at this Supreme Meeting, he also Can only give up, nodded coldly.


    "Okay, let''s continue!"


    However, in Fuhai Supreme''s heart, a surge of anger was already rising, and he murmured in his heart full of killing.


    "I will find out, no matter who it is, even if it is my own, I will make him look good!"


    ��


    In the Ferocious Beast God Realm, in the same huge palace, there is also a supreme roaring.


    "What''s the matter, why is Keldis really dead! Who did it, Fu Hai, you don''t believe what you say!"


    Next to it, a statue resembling Keldis has shattered into a piece of powder at this moment. This is the origin left by Keldis in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. As long as it is not dead, even if it is seriously injured, this The statue will only have cracks, so the Ferocious Beast God Realm has always known its condition, and the agreement with Fuhai Supreme was also signed under this circumstance.


    The content of the agreement is that the Ferocious Beast God Domain will not forcefully **** the seriously injured Keldis, and as a requirement, Keldis can also help Fuhai Supreme to do some things with flesh and blood in the Longevity God Domain. The attacker must ensure its safety and send it back to the Ferocious Beast Realm after Keldis has completely recovered.


    This agreement is actually very humiliating to the Ferocious Beast God Realm. They are not willing to compromise with the Supreme Being of a Longevity God Realm, but there is no way. Kirdis is also very important to the Fierce God God Realm. It is the most likely to break through the Supreme Being. The God-Emperor Ferocious Beast, its flesh and blood is also perfectly suited to the Ferocious Beast. Once it is advanced to the Supreme, not to say that the combat power is infinite, at least a pair of two, and there is no need to worry about being severely injured and losing combat power.


    It can be said that this is a big killer of the future Ferocious Beast God Realm. As long as it is not dead, the Ferocious Beast God Realm does not want to give up completely. Therefore, in order to avoid a hard fight in the Longevity God Realm, it led to the real death of Kirdis. In the Ferocious Beast God Domain, he decided to devour the Supreme, and reached an agreement with the Fuhai Supreme who intended to contact him, and used a more secure method to exchange for Keldis,


    And this agreement has lasted for a long time, and the situation of Keldis has been recovering. The Devouring Supreme was still thinking of overturning the sea, and the Supreme kept his promise, but as a result, it was unexpected that the statue of Keldis was completely shattered today!


    This means that he is completely dead, and the title of Lord of Flesh and Blood has not been truly crowned, and it has passed away completely.


    "Fu Hai! Treacherous villain, you must give me an explanation!"


    Devouring the huge body of the Supreme Being, his eyes were cold. After he was angry, he didn''t have any more words, and he rushed directly towards the battlefield of the two gods!


    Keldis is dead, and the hope of the beast realm is shattered, so let''s use the realm of the immortal realm as a burial!


    The terrifying fluctuations that shake everything, rush to the battlefield of the two realms, all obstacles along the way are crushed by the huge body of the swallowing Supreme, the galaxy collapses, the realm trembles, and when the shadow of terror spreads to the battlefield of the two realms, digital gods. The emperor trembled and roared,


    "Alert, the supreme enemy is attacking, please quickly come to the aid of digital supreme!"


    ��


    "His Majesty!"


    Su Yan, who returned to the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, did not know that there was another huge change in the battlefield between the two realms. The arrival of the Supreme made the situation extremely collapsed. Ferocious beasts devoured the attack of the Supreme, but the borders close to the battlefield were still subject to twists and turns. Large areas collapsed, and countless creatures sank.


    At this moment, in the honorific title of Baiguan and everyone, he nodded and returned to his residence, then summoned Obsidian, pondered for a moment, and handed the mysterious crystal to him.


    "Hei Yao, open up a hidden area in the Holy Dynasty after Yin Hou, and then find some corpses of fierce beasts and feed it."


    Regarding the Dao race that Fuhai Supreme wanted to create, Su Yan was still undecided about destroying it, because in fact, he was also very curious about what would be born in the end.


    However, unlike Fuhai Supreme, Su Yan would never want to do anything with this race. He still knows the reason why it is not my race. If there is something in it that shows that he wants to expand, The traces of aggression, he will mercilessly obliterate!


    But before that, he was still very curious about the results, and by the way, he could also get more evidence that Fuhai Supreme might have different intentions, but Su Yan would not cultivate his own people from the Longevity God Realm for him. Feed some beasts, he doesn''t care if this thing is full or not, whether to eat it or not.


    It is best to be born, not to be born, and to be crushed directly.


    "Yes! Your Majesty."


    Hei Yao respectfully took the crystal block, but his expression was still a little curious.


    "This thing eats beasts?"


    He couldn''t see how this thing had anything to do with the beast.


    "Do you need to ask more?"

 Chapter 5497： Air expansion

    Chapter 5497: Luck Expansion


    Su Yan glanced at him directly, causing Hei Yao to crawl to the ground in a panic, sweating profusely.


    "No, Your Majesty, your subordinates shouldn''t ask more questions, be slapped, slapped!"


    It was just a glance, but when Su Yan looked over, Hei Yao felt a great fear like the sky was pressing down, making him have nowhere to hide, and what was even more terrifying was that Su Yan actually didn''t show any momentum,


    Hei Yao knew that this showed that his majesty was stronger again, and he couldn''t figure it out, and he couldn''t resist, so he simply squatted on the ground.


    "Then do it."


    After Su Yan glanced at it, he calmly stopped paying attention.


    "Yes!"


    Hei Yao crawled back, respectfully, and once again felt the majesty of the companion like a tiger,


    After Hei Yao retreated, Su Yan stared at the main hall with a faint gaze, and sighed softly.


    "This time, it is considered to have completely irritated a supreme being, so it''s better not to die."


    With the death of Kirdis, Fuhai Supreme will definitely know that his secret has been leaked, so even if he doesn''t know who it is, he will definitely search frantically, and then kill the killer before the secret is made public.


    Su Yan is naturally not afraid, but considering the current state of the gods and the supreme being, it''s still... quite troublesome to think about.


    "So, we must improve our strength as soon as possible, and the process of entering the divine phase must be accelerated."


    His eyes are faint, as if staring at the past and present, seeing through the future.


    With the bottleneck of the realm of gods, in fact, it has long been impossible to hinder Su Yan. As long as he is willing, he can break it at any time, but in a dream before, Ping Jiangzi once said that the realm of gods should be settled, and a deeper foundation will be formed. , what he said was half-concealed, Su Yan didn''t know exactly what Ping Jiangzi wanted to say, but with his current vision, he did find that some things could be "precipitated" in the realm of gods.


    That is the luck of the gods.


    Longevity God''s Domain, once as a whole, although it is now broken and riddled with holes, it is still an independent God''s Domain after all, with a perfect avenue, and even a special will as a God''s Domain.


    This special will will make the God Realm of Longevity hope to save itself and return to the previous unified whole. At the worst, it must also protect the scattered realm. Therefore, He will especially long for Tianjiao, longing for those who have the ability to repair Him. A person who is suspected to be like this, as the will of the gods, will also provide him with a kind of care and protection from the gods, which is referred to as the luck of the gods.


    And the benefits of obtaining luck are self-evident, that is the convenience provided by the world for you, you can pick up treasures when you go out, fight against others and win inexplicably, and it is easier to break through the realm of perception, no matter in the fairyland Still in the realm of the gods, the advantages are equally prominent!


    And as a higher level of luck in the gods, there is a special feature that can significantly magnify and increase the magic.


    This is because the will of the God Realm will be clearer. After gaining Qi Luck, every move can attract the attention of the God Realm. When performing divine arts, the heaven and the earth will always work together, and the entire God Realm Avenue will help you. !


    Therefore, the more qi luck, the higher the combat power can be obtained. If Su Yan wants to achieve the strongest combat power in the Longevity God Realm, he cannot do without the help of the entire Longevity God Domain. How to obtain the ultimate Qi Luckily, in addition to helping the realm of the realm of longevity to re-merge, the only way to unify more realms is to prove that one has the aptitude and future of the realm of longevity, so as to make the will of the realm of the gods pay more attention!


    This is the greatest accumulation that God Hou can do!


    Therefore, if Su Yan wants to advance to the gods with the strongest posture and complete the unprecedented great perfection, he can only unify the entire Bingding realm in the gods realm!


    When you are a human being, you can''t get luck again if you don''t enter the gods, but the will of the gods is not a fool. Your gods are enough to soar into the B-level realm. Even if you run down and unify the Bingding realm, what can you prove? This is not at all what the will of God''s Domain wants.


    If the gods want to obtain the ultimate luck, they can only unify the B-level realm.


    But this is a missed opportunity.


    "Come on, I want to start a meeting."


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he waved his hand and said, and soon, the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty will be moved by the wind!


    Hundreds of civil and military officials, countless strong men, all began to gather in the hall, and the heads of people were surging, and they were discussing the sudden opening of the court meeting by the Holy Emperor, and what to discuss and order.


    "Currently, how many Bingding realms are there in the Holy Dynasty?"


    After Su Yan came to court, he only asked one sentence.


    Some ministers looked at each other, and stood up after a moment of silent calculation.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, my Holy Dynasty currently occupies the Bingding Realm, with a total of 2,361 places, and the entire Longevity God Realm has already occupied half of it."


    Countless ministers were amazed and sighed at the power and breadth of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty. The Holy Dynasty that directly occupies more than half of the realm has never existed in ancient times and modern times. How powerful is it to be guaranteed? It is simply unimaginable that Emperor Su Yan is creating history, and they are honored to be participants!


    "not enough!"


    Su Yan heard this, but in the midst of the congratulations of the ministers, he said something in a deep voice, which made the atmosphere suddenly quiet, and the ministers looked at each other.


    "Accelerating the progress of the unification of the realm is the most important thing at the moment. The rest of the things can be put aside properly, and if you don''t follow, you don''t have to make a big fight. If someone comes to report, I will go to the realm in person. persuade!"


    All the ministers trembled, and when they heard the four words of persuasion in person, they couldn''t help thinking about how to "persuade". Immediately, there was an uncontrollable excitement in their eyes, because it meant that His Majesty''s action represented the determination to unify the realm. , And within the Bingding realm, who is worthy of His Majesty''s rival? !


    An unprecedented prosperous age, a feat not seen in ancient times and modern times, seems to have appeared in front of us, and they are all witnesses!


    As courtiers and members of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, how could they not be excited, they all immediately praised in unison.


    "Yes, follow the decree of the Holy Emperor!"


    "Go back!"


    With a big wave of Su Yan''s hand, he retreated and left, and soon, the entire Yin Hou Holy Dynasty began to move, and in the Bingding realm, an unprecedented change was ushered in!


    Under the will of Su Yan and the huge influence of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, the territory of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is expanding rapidly, and there is not much resistance in it, because until now, I have not heard of it. There are too few people with Su Yan''s reputation, even if he is reluctant, there is no other power that can rival him!


    The territory of the Holy Dynasty after Yin, instantly expanded to two-thirds of the realm!


    However, when this unprecedented feat was taking shape, the A-level realm, many major sects, and the spokespersons of the top forces also began to be shocked by the news, and then became angry, because Su Yan''s action, there is no doubt about it. Violating the interests of all of them!

 Chapter 5498： war of words

    The fifth thousand four hundred and ninety-eight chapters battle of words


    "No reason!"


    Many powerful **** emperors, bigwigs and spokespersons of various forces began to gather together to discuss the changes in the lower realm, and countless powerhouses scolded them. It was obvious that Su Yan had a heartbroken heart!


    "The resources of the lower realm have always been the division of forces like us that adhere to the rules. Who dares to provoke it easily? Su Yan''s occupation of five hundred realms was already a great provocation. Do you still have to make an inch and try to unify the lower realm, and treat me like nothing!"


    "This matter must be resolved as soon as possible, then the Yin Hou Sheng Dynasty and Su Yan must be contained, and if necessary, they can be directly suppressed!"


    "Agree, this son is so disrespectful to the rules, and he will become a good one in the future. If he is willing to admit his mistakes and repent, he will be fine. If he doesn''t repent, there is no shortage of geniuses in the Longevity God Realm!"


    "I''m arrogant, I must recognize the reality, directly suppress it at the foot of the God Prison Mountain, and be roasted by a thousand-year-old soul, let him restrain his arrogance and talk about it!"


    All of them were discussing how to deal with Su Yan with cold eyes, as if they had already pinched him in their palms.


    "Everyone."


    At this time, there was a strong God Sovereign who couldn''t help but smiled dryly, touched his nose, endured many eyes, and said sternly.


    "Actually, the impact of this incident is not that big. Although that Su Yan is arrogant, it is inevitable that he is young and full of energy. It is better to send someone from the lower realm to persuade him to restrain his expansion. expensive."


    "what!"


    A group of people suddenly couldn''t believe it, looking at the powerful **** emperor and said in surprise.


    "Bai Jie, Tianyu Mountain where you are located also has a lot of resources in the lower realm. Are you crazy to speak for that Su Yan?!"


    "That is, even if you don''t care about those resources, your juniors don''t want them? Zongmen don''t want them?"


    "this��"


    God Emperor Bai Jie was hesitant in the face of oppression by many powerful men. He naturally did not want to speak for that Su Yan. After all, the expansion of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty had infringed on the interests of his sect.


    But the key is that there is a big man who has a good impression on Su Yan, and even if Bai Jie hates Su Yan, he must stand up and say something nice to him!


    "I know that Su Yan has done a bit too much in the lower realm, but it''s just a little bit of resources. Even if he loses it, can he really hurt everyone? On the contrary, if Su Yan can really unify the lower realm, it must be peerless. It is a blessing for me to have this arrogance in the Immortal God Realm, why do you guys talk about suppressing it?��


    "Oh, it''s easy to say, the arrogance of heaven is not arrogant, what has it to do with you, and what has it to do with me? But the benefits of resources are real! You Bai Jie is generous, I am not generous, but your God Emperor Bai Jie protects that Su Yan so much. , is there something tricky?"


    There is a **** emperor, but he heard the words being aggressive, but instead pointed the finger directly at the **** emperor Baijie.


    "I��"


    Seeing everyone''s suspicious eyes, God Emperor Bai Jie suddenly looked like he wanted to curse. He took a deep breath and looked at everyone''s suspicious eyes, and knew that if this matter was not explained clearly, it would be difficult to be kind.


    "I can''t talk about it, but I do have a reason. Do you want to hear the Emperor Haoyu?"


    There was a trace of sarcasm on Bai Jie''s face, and he said lightly to everyone.


    "Oh, say something!"


    God Emperor Haoyu looked cold.


    "Okay, that is Su Yan has indeed invaded the interests of many people, but he is liked by one person, and with that person, I am going to protect him. I don''t think even you guys have the guts to offend that lord, because He is the Supreme Being!"


    "what!"


    As soon as these words came out, the powerhouses in the field were immediately surprised. They were all in disbelief and stunned. The Supreme Being, who is also a legend among the Supreme Beings, how could he have something to do with Su Yan!


    "Don''t believe it?"


    Bai Jie sneered,


    "Don''t forget where I come from, and who is the real master of Tianyu Mountain?"


    "This��"


    More powerhouses were silent again. If they said they didn''t believe it just now, then they believed it a little bit now.


    Because as we all know, Tianyu Mountain, this is also the top sect in the A-level realm, the real pillar is not any **** emperor, but the supreme supreme from the same sect!


    It''s just that after the Supreme Being became enlightened, he seldom paid attention to the affairs of Tianyu Mountain, and would not even have a relationship with Tianyu Mountain.


    But no matter what, the love of incense cannot be easily erased. If there are many strong people who have the opportunity to see the most supreme gods, it is only Tianyu Mountain.


    "So, is it true?"


    The powerful boss asked unwillingly, his voice was bitter, if Su Yan was really concerned by the Supreme Divine Venerable, then even if his power was going to suffer, he could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    Who makes people the supreme!


    "Even if you are a supreme being, you can''t just use your personal preferences to disrupt the rules that have already been set, and let all the major sects in the upper realm suffer losses!"


    However, there are also strong people who still do not buy the account of God Emperor Baijie, and said coldly, some people look at it and immediately understand, because that strong person is from Kongming Shenzong.


    And behind Kongming Shenzong, there is also a Supreme, Fuhai Supreme!


    Other sects and forces may be forced to swallow this breath due to the prestige of the supreme, but the Kongming Shenzong, who also has the supreme backing, ignores it and refuses to accept it, so they all find their own supreme and let them decide!


    "That''s right! Although I admire Supreme Supreme, but this matter involves a lot and involves too many interests, and it is not just because Supreme Supreme loves Su Yan that we can let him be arrogant!"


    Seeing that another supreme sect took the lead, a group of people soon followed, and two other supreme sects also participated in it.


    God Emperor Bai Jie''s head is big. In order to help Su Yan, it can be said that he has really endured the extreme pressure of many powerful people, so he can only say.


    "Then it''s up to me to wait and talk about it. If you really have an opinion, just ask a few Supremes to come here!"


    He originally wanted to use this oppression to make many strong people compromise. After all, the Supreme Being has a lot of opportunities and has a heavy responsibility. How can he be called because of this? Will cause the supreme dissatisfaction.


    But who knows, God Emperor Bai Jie still underestimated the excitement of Su Yan''s move to many major sects, which is equivalent to a little monkey jumping up and down slapping them in the face. The one who spoke first, actually responded.


    "Okay, you and I are both supreme sects, so you don''t have to hide the means, contact the supreme, and ask them to decide!"


    "This��"


    God Emperor Bai Jie suddenly couldn''t get down on a tiger, and secretly cried bitterly.


    "Supreme Supreme, I hope you won''t disturb you because of this trivial matter, and blame Tian Yushan, I am all for you, the Supreme!"


    The next moment, two rays of divine light shot up into the sky, and the radiated Dao fluctuations spread directly across the entire Longevity God Realm, causing countless creatures to crawl.


    This is the breath of the supreme, and there is the supreme being invited to come!

 Chapter 5499： The battle of the two

    The fifth thousand four hundred and ninety-nine chapters of the battle of the two


    "I have seen the two Supremes!"


    As the two powerhouses each applied the Dharma door, the Supreme Supreme and Fuhai Supreme soon arrived. The two were hazy in shape, and they were shrouded in divine light, and they were extremely majestic.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fuhai Supreme was the first to speak, and his voice was inexplicably gloomy and sullen. He was in a bad mood, because he had only experienced the battle of the realm not long ago. Although he defeated the Devouring Supreme, he knew that the devouring Supreme on the side of the beast was inexplicable. Why did he attack the God''s Domain of Longevity? He was here to find him!


    When he saw Devouring Sovereign, Fuhai Sovereign had a sense of ominousness, and then it was confirmed that although Devouring Sovereign left, he also left a ray of contact with him, and Sovereign Fuhai communicated with him secretly. After that, there was a scolding that swallowed the anger of the Supreme!


    Kirdis is dead!


    This news also caused Fuhai Supreme to be stunned for a moment. After promising to give Devouring Supreme an explanation, he quickly sent a Qi machine to the lower realm to investigate the reason.


    As a result, I have to say that Fuhai Supreme was very well prepared. At that time, the entire place where the Dao race was cultivated had been completely destroyed, and even Fuhai Supreme could not find out the specifics, but with the Supreme cultivation, he In a short time, I can see the cause and effect with the supreme method, and see the traces of a person,


    Su Yan!


    Seeing this figure again, Fuhai Supreme became murderous at the time, but when he thought of the lower realm, he could not come in person as Supreme, otherwise it would definitely attract the attention of other Supremes, and Supreme Supreme seemed to value Su Yan very much, he wanted to If it really ends, it is inevitable that the secret will be exposed, so after thinking about it again and again, in the end, Fuhai Supreme can only quietly withdraw his qi, and try to explain as much as possible without any disputes with Fuhai Supreme.


    He didn''t give up on this matter, but needed to try his best not to attract the attention of other supreme beings and solve it quietly, which is why he is in a bad mood now, because he has not yet come up with a solution, and swallowing the supreme is making him quarrel. It''s going to explode!


    Pianfuhai Supreme did not dare to offend the Devouring Supreme at this time, otherwise as long as the other party exposes this secret, with the words of the Supreme, it will definitely attract a lot of attention, and he will be speechless at that time.


    "Report to Fuhai Supreme, please come here, because our sects want to discuss the matter of Su Yan''s disrespect and want to occupy all the Bingding realm without authorization, and most of our sects want to punish him. However, there are sects who insist on absolving him, and the matter involves the Supreme, which makes us unable to make a decision, so I invite the Supreme to come and decide!"


    Seeing that Supreme''s face was not worried, there was a god-king strong man, and he immediately explained respectfully, and at the same time revealed Su Yan''s appearance, Fuhai Supreme frowned almost subconsciously after hearing this.


    "Su Yan? Why is it him again!"


    Immediately looking at the surprised eyes of everyone, he noticed that he seemed to be paying too much attention to this little thing, and said indifferently.


    "This is something to discuss. Since he does not respect the regulations of the upper realm, he invades all the lower realms without authorization, and kills them directly. I will give an order, and you can do everything!"


    After Fuhai Supreme frowned, his heart was suddenly happy, and he was worried that he couldn''t find a way to deal with this little thing, but who knew that the pillow would come!


    With this opportunity, I can justly erase this annoying thing in an open and honest way, and don''t worry about attracting attention!


    Good guy, kill directly?


    A group of strong people were suddenly surprised. To be honest, they didn''t act so cruel just now! Looking at this appearance, where did this Su Yan provoked Fuhai Supreme?


    "It''s not good, Fu Hai, when are you so unacceptable? The Bingding realm belongs directly to the realm of immortality, and it is not divided into someone''s realm. If Su Yan has the ability to unify, how can it be considered a violation of the upper realm? ?"


    At this time, Supreme Supreme also spoke. When he heard the news, he was surprised at first, and then he unabashedly showed appreciation, and retorted to Fuhai Supreme.


    God Emperor Bai Jie breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that he guessed correctly, the Supreme Being still admired Su Yan very much.


    "Hmph, how come I have no tolerance for others? I just act according to the rules. The Bingding realm has never belonged to a single person. Do you know how much resources are involved? Since you said that the lower realm has never been assigned to a single person''s territory, why? He Su Yan can monopolize it?"


    Fuhai Supreme also refuted coldly in the face of Supreme Supreme, and inexplicably did not give in to this matter.


    "Because Su Yan didn''t rely on anyone to draw, but worked **** his own. He was originally from the Bingding realm, and he has the ability to unify it. This is also the will of the God of Longevity, why not?"


    The Supreme Divine Venerable smiled lightly, and his words were full of protection for Su Yan.


    He is very optimistic about the young man, but he doesn''t care about the resources of the realm, because as long as he works hard, all this should be deserved, and it also proves his talent of the sky, why does he have to let the upper realm be divided and cultivate a group Useless waste?


    What Longevity God Realm needs is a hope that can break the situation and create the future!


    For this reason, the two Supremes couldn''t help but start a fight, which made the many powerhouses on the side under great pressure, and they didn''t know how to participate for a while.


    Because it seems that no matter what, who wins and who loses in this debate seems to have to offend a supreme being!


    How the **** was Su Yan so lucky to be so favored by the Supreme Being? And how abominable, Yinfuhai Supreme Being so unpleasant to the eye? !


    The forces represented by the two gods are secretly complaining.


    "Hmph, well, I won''t argue with you, so as not to lose your supreme status, since you insist on protecting a Su Yan, just as you said, if he really can rule the lower realm by his own strength, then he will admit his status. , but you are not allowed to help him during this time, and I will not harm each other, how?"


    In the end, seeing the contradiction between the two supreme beings getting worse, Fuhai supreme finally relented and made a compromise proposal.


    "it is good."


    Hearing the words, Supreme Supreme readily agreed, and even smiled even more, because other people might not know Su Yan''s combat power, but he had a little understanding.


    "Humph!"


    Fuhai Supreme looked at the Supreme Supreme and snorted coldly, how could he not know the Supreme Supreme''s thoughts? However, he thought that although Su Yan had some strength, could he still be worth the many powerhouses in the entire A-level realm?


    "Everyone, you all have some resource forces in the lower realm. Although you can''t take action against Su Yan right now, the sect forces they are attached to have been destroyed and destroyed. Can''t you help them?"


    Taking a sidelong glance at the many powerhouses who were silent, Fuhai Supreme finally spoke, gave an inexplicable instruction, and disappeared immediately.


    Numerous powerhouses attached to Fuhai Supreme suddenly lit up,


    Yes, we can''t deal with Su Yan directly, can''t we "help" the sect forces in our lower realm?


    It turns out that Fuhai Supreme''s true mind is here!

 Chapter 5500： "Agreement"

    Chapter 5500 "Agreement"


    Although it seems that he wants to let Su Yan go, in fact, Fuhai Supreme''s determination to deal with Su Yan has already made many strong people in Fuhai Supreme''s camp clearly feel that because the last sentence before the Supreme''s departure, it does not matter. It can be described as unintentional deep!


    It seems that he and the Supreme Being have agreed not to fight, but in fact, the sects can not deal with Su Yan, but there is nothing wrong with the next world to help their forces in the lower world, right?


    Then, as long as Su Yan is still arrogantly expanding, he will inevitably confront many forces with guards, and at that time, out of self-defense, the powerful **** emperor in the lower realm accidentally "missed" and killed Su Yan, and then What''s wrong? !


    "Supreme, this is very dissatisfied with Su Yan..."


    There are Divine Sovereign powerhouses muttering, secretly looking at the Supreme Supreme who is still present, as long as the latter does not expressly object, then many Divine Sovereign powerhouses who are attached to Fuhai Sovereign will secretly follow this sentence!


    At that time, Su Yan will inevitably die!


    Supreme Supreme also frowned slightly. He could naturally see Fuhai Supreme''s intentions, but he just couldn''t think of why Fuhai must have a hard time with a junior today?


    Even for this reason, the contradiction with him is getting bigger and bigger, which is really unreasonable.


    However, after all, he did not want to have too much conflict with Fuhai, so as not to make the group of Supreme Being inconsistent, he could only look at the many strong men and sighed inwardly,


    Su Yan, if you are still battling thorns and thorns in this hurdle, and if you can break through, the deity will try every means to support you and help you achieve the ultimate position of supremacy, but if you can''t, it means that you are probably not that hope!


    He sighed, and immediately the divine light rose to the sky, and he also left the Grade A realm directly, leaving only a faint sentence.


    "The agreement is valid!"


    The powerhouses and bigwigs of many forces were immediately excited. The Supreme Supreme said that it was within the rules to kill Su Yan!


    "Everyone, since the supreme agreement has been made, who will go to the lower realm to guard the lower realm and rely on the dynasty''s sect?"


    There is a strong man of Fuhai Supreme faction, and he immediately asked complacently,


    Of course, he is not a fool. Even if he wants to please Fuhai Supreme, he will not offend the Supreme Supreme for this. Therefore, he does not say that he will go, but confuses others to go to the muddy water. Anyway, in the end, as long as Su Yan is killed, Fuhai The Supreme is naturally happy.


    "This��"


    All the powerhouses, look at me, I look at you, and obviously they all understand the key, so they are a little hesitant, but no matter what, those who can kill Su Yan will also be able to record the first merit in Fuhai Supreme, so it is not When everyone hesitated too much, a **** emperor came out directly.


    "Let''s go, there are two lower realms that happen to be attached to this emperor''s sect, and now they are facing the invasion of Su Yan''s Yin Hou holy dynasty. This time in the lower realm, just to calm down the chaos!"


    As he said, the aura of the God Sovereign was domineeringly revealed, and an overwhelming power was also prominent among many God Sovereigns. Shiki artifact, shrouded the entire hall, forced himself with murderous intent, and crushed everything!


    "It''s the God Emperor of Thousand Machines! Rumor has it that he can break through the period of God Queen and enter the Seven Stars, and the God of Thousand Machines is even more unpredictable, and it is rare to meet an opponent!"


    Some strong people sensed the breath and exclaimed suddenly, revealing the origin of the Thousand Machines God Sovereign.


    "It turns out that the God Emperor Qianji is willing to go to the realm, then it seems that Su Yan will definitely die."


    "Yeah, this person who is famous in the upper realms is powerful and has a bad temper. That little Su Yan, who is actually no more than a divine marquis, is worthy of the Qianji God Emperor''s presence, and he is considered lucky to die!"


    When a group of people saw the Thousand Machines God Emperor come out, they were surprised and talked about it, and the latter also had a bright expression on his face, which seemed a bit insufferable.


    If he goes down to the realm, he will naturally be caught!


    "Since it''s the Emperor Qianji who came forward, it''s a job."


    After many strong men looked at each other, they all acquiesced to this result, and nodded to him in agreement.


    "Okay, don''t worry, this emperor will definitely calm down the lower realm when he goes here, hahaha!"


    The Thousand Machines God Emperor laughed loudly, but he didn''t hesitate. Hearing the words, he flew out of the hall, and saw that the power of the God Emperor suddenly ripped apart the space, and countless thunder and lightning suddenly intertwined in the void, forming a huge portal!


    This is the gate to the lower realm to the Bingding realm!


    Immediately, the God Sovereign of Thousand Machines withdrew part of his breath, and then his figure flashed, passing through the portal of the huge realm, and suddenly disappeared.


    "That guy Qianji is strong, but his temperament is not calm. This time he has obtained the order of the Supreme Being, and the entire Bingding realm is going to be turbulent again."


    The portal dissipated, and a strong man stared at it and sighed slightly.


    ��


    The Bingding realm, the territory of the Yinyue Dynasty.


    The Moon Emperor Pei Qin was irritably handling official duties, the border of the dynasty, the army of the Yin Hou Holy Dynasty had already overwhelmed the border, and asked the Yinyue dynasty to join and lift the name of the dynasty, but whether to fight or be obedient, Pei Qin couldn''t make up his mind at all.


    Psychologically, as an empress of a dynasty, she is naturally reluctant to hand over her foundation to others, but the reality is that many dynasties have surrendered under the pressure of the Holy Dynasty, and her Yinyue Dynasty is not the most powerful. , If you resist, can you resist it?


    This kind of thinking makes Pei Qin very contradictory.


    "Your Majesty, if you are irritable, you can rest first."


    And a female attendant next to her, seeing Pei Qin''s irritable appearance, could not help but persuade softly.


    Hearing this, Pei Qin glanced at the maid, pondered for a while, and said bitterly.


    "Peng''er, you and I grew up since childhood. You have seen the plight of the dynasty now. Tell me, is there any hope for the Yinyue dynasty?"


    When she asked this, those beautiful and heroic eyes were already full of confusion and fatigue.


    Too powerful, the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty and the Holy Emperor are too powerful! This once arrogant and arrogant empress did not see any hope at all.


    "This... I don''t know, but after the dynasty, isn''t there the support of the Shenzong from the upper realm? If you want to come here, as long as your majesty persists, there is always hope."


    The female servant named Peng Er was a little frightened and hesitant when she saw this. Of course, she could see the fear of the Moon Emperor Pei Qin, but as a servant, how could she speak directly about the collapse of the dynasty? I can only try my best to find life and speak comfortably.


    "Thousand Machines Divine Sect, Upper Realm... will anyone come?"


    Pei Qin heard the words, and a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in his eyes, but it was fleeting and became sad.


    This hope is too slim, she wonders if she can wait!


    However, at the next moment, the entire realm where the Yinyue Dynasty was located suddenly began to shake like the sky collapsed, and terrifying cracks suddenly extended out of the void. There was an indescribable momentum that directly pressed down the entire world, making all living beings feel inexplicable. apprehensive,


    Pei Qin suddenly raised his head and said in surprise.


    "It''s really here, is there a strong person in the lower realm, shaking a domain, is the person who comes here a **** king or a **** emperor?!"

 Chapter 5501： God Emperor Lower Realm

    Chapter 5501: God Emperor Lower Realm


    With the trembling of the realm, a gate of the realm condensed by hundreds of millions of thunder and lightning was slowly opened almost in the condition that the entire realm could see, and the tall and majestic figure of the Qianji God Emperor stood proudly. Over the Silver Moon Dynasty.


    "Who is in charge of this place, come and see me!"


    The majestic voice spread throughout the entire Silver Moon Dynasty when the Emperor Qianji came. He didn''t bother to look for the so-called imperial palace, but as soon as he said it, he wanted the ruler of the lower realm to come and see him!


    Because he is a **** emperor, he naturally has this strength!


    "Pei Qin, the little emperor of the lower realm, meet the seniors of the upper sect!"


    A figure came quickly, looking respectful and surprised, but it was Pei Qin.


    "Senior, have you received the news that I sent to Shangzong before? I beg seniors to save me between the Yinyue Dynasty and the crisis!"


    And the Empress of the Yinyue Dynasty, when she saw the Queen of Qianji God, didn''t have the temperament of an emperor at all. She came up and bowed humbly, spreading her blue silk in the air, keeping her posture extremely low.


    She is a person who can afford to let go. As long as she can fight against Su Yan, what if she is a dog for the Shang Sect? At least the upper sect doesn''t care about the lower realms at all, as long as she submits enough resources, the Yinyue Dynasty will always be hers, but Su Yan is different!


    "Well, get up, this emperor already knows about this matter. This time the lower world is to help you calm down the chaos. Tell me about the situation first?"


    There was a hint of satisfaction in the eyes of the Qianji God Emperor, and he asked nonchalantly.


    "The army of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is now on the border. They have not yet fought, but they have given the Yinyue Dynasty three days to think about whether to surrender."


    Pei Qin stood up respectfully and explained the recent movements of the army of the Holy Dynasty after Yin Hou.


    "Okay, then tell them that the Yinyue Dynasty refused to submit, and at the same time let your army pretend to be defeated and lead them into the hinterland to slaughter!"


    When the Thousand Machines God Emperor heard the words, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, and he said directly.


    "what?"


    Pei Qin looked surprised and almost suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    "That''s not going to��"


    "Are you questioning the emperor?"


    The majestic gaze of the God Sovereign of Qianji suddenly stared at Pei Qin. At the same time, a terrifying and suffocating coercion was mercilessly exerted on Pei Qin, causing the latter to suddenly turn pale, as if struck by lightning and paralyzed in the air.


    He said blankly.


    "Go and do it."


    "Yes."


    Pei Qin shivered and gritted his teeth and said yes, and flew to the palace tremblingly.


    "Su Yan, right... If you don''t come and follow the Supreme Covenant, you will still be able to escape your life. If you dare to come, you will have no return, knowing that the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    After Pei Qin left, the God Emperor Qianji stood in the void with his hands behind his back, overlooking the heaven and the earth, his eyes dark and deep.


    The borders of the Silver Moon Dynasty,


    The army of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty, under the command of a general of the gods, is standing in the frontier and waiting.


    Because the movement of the Thousand Machines God Emperor''s arrival before shook the entire realm, he naturally felt it clearly!


    The general Shenhou did not know what happened, let alone that there was an upper realm and a lower realm, but with that power, he naturally raised a crisis.


    If the unknown powerhouse who appeared inexplicably was planning to help the Yinyue Dynasty, then the army behind him might not be able to stop him!


    "Would you like to report this matter to Your Majesty first?"


    Just when the generals of the Marquis of God were still worried, he saw a general of the Yinyue Dynasty appear.


    "My emperor has made it clear that the Yinyue Dynasty has no chance of returning, so you should obediently go back to the Yinhou Holy Dynasty. If you dare to commit a crime, be careful that your army will die without a burial place!"


    "what?!"


    As soon as these words came out, the Holy Dynasty army of the Queen of Yin suddenly exploded. They conquered countless territories, destroyed the country and destroyed the city. Wherever they went, which force did not hear the news? This little Yinyue Dynasty in front of me dares to be so provocative, crazy!


    "General, there are countless words, let''s start attacking the country, and let these arrogant people know what the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is!"


    "Yes, attack the country, attack the country!"


    The crowd was instantly excited, and in the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty army formation, the murderous aura and suffocating energy soared into the sky, spreading thousands of miles away, as if forming a black cloud in essence, overwhelming the city and wanting to destroy it!


    This is the absolute power formed by their battles in the realm of the heavens and the destruction of the country and the enemy. Even the strong gods will inevitably be shaken when they see it, and the silver moon general is even more frightened at this time. Kneeling directly to the ground, unable to hold on to this proud posture!


    "Damn, what kind of Dogecoin order is this, let me provoke the army of the Yin Hou Holy Dynasty, am I impatient? Fortunately, there is no need to fight, and then I just need to escape!"


    The general screamed in horror, and then without turning his head, he quickly retreated towards the distant city of God after saying cruel words.


    The General Shenhou narrowed his eyes slightly. Combined with the incident of the mysterious powerhouse shaking the world and suddenly appearing in the Yinyue Dynasty, I always felt that something was wrong.


    But now the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is being provoked, the emotions of the people are excited, and the military spirit is just great. If it is suppressed, it will be cowardly. After all, this is the invincible teacher of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin! The general Shenhou could only recruit one cronie and whispered.


    "You hurry back to the Holy Dynasty, and tell Your Majesty that there are unknown powerhouses here, suspected of being above the realm of gods! Please make a decision for His Majesty the Holy Emperor!"


    "Yes!"


    After the trusted confidant was ordered to leave, the general Shenhou waved his hand and swept the world with divine power, suddenly shouting loudly.


    "Attack the country!"


    ��


    In the Holy Dynasty after Yin, Su Yan was consolidating the space-time avenue he had learned from the beginning, but suddenly he felt a sense of it, and his eyes looked far into the distance.


    There is exactly where the Yinyue Dynasty is located. Although he doesn''t know what happened in the Yinyue Dynasty, he can vaguely perceive that there is a different aura coming there, and it corresponds to it, which is the same as that of the Yinhou Dynasty. Luck creates entanglement.


    This is very mysterious. The entire Bingding Lower Realm has a vast territory and many fragments. Even Su Yan can''t actually perceive such a long distance, but now, he suddenly has a mysterious feeling.


    "Is it that the Dao of Space and Time has reached a deeper level, and then began to have a feeling with the time and space of the entire lower realm, and has the real Dao of Time and Space come into being?"


    Su Yan murmured to himself, with this period of retreat, although it was not long, the Dao insight he had gained from the realm of the beginning was rapidly producing a kind of mutation. The control of the Great Dao is improving again. As mentioned earlier, currently limited to the realm, Su Yan''s control of the Divine Dao has actually reached its peak.


    But time and space are always interdependent, so after the vertical development has reached its limit, Su Yan discovered that the two god-level avenues seem to begin to develop automatically...horizontally?

 Chapter 5502： anger

    Chapter five thousand five hundred and two anger


    It was a very strange feeling, and Su Yan couldn''t elaborate. It was as if the two sources of the Great Dao, after constantly coming into contact with the luck sent by the God of Longevity, seemed to have a reference model, and they began to automatically follow the laws of the God of Longevity. The derivation of , and those qi luck, that is, the entire Longevity God Domain, and then also produced some kind of mutual blending.


    As a result, these two god-level avenues are intertwined, and relying on the realm of longevity, it seems that a unique "space-time divine way" was born.


    Su Yan could faintly perceive the existence of the entire Longevity God Realm, and a trace of the will of the ethereal God Realm manifested. At the same time, he also seemed to have the power to control the Longevity God Realm itself, at least the Bingding Realm, what to do!


    Therefore, there is an inexplicable feeling of looking at the Yinyue Dynasty. Although Su Yan has not really understood the time-space divine way that can create the entire Divine Realm and even all the foundations, for the Bingding Realm, he seems to have inexplicably become a half-dead realm. He is a master, so everything about him in the realm can be vaguely reported.


    "Is this a new kind of magic, or is it an alternative time and space divine way? Well, let''s call it Realm Control. Everything belongs to the realm to which I belong. I am everything, everything is me, and I can''t go against it!"


    Su Yan opened his hand, his voice was low and contained an inexplicable charm,


    "Then, this feeling is not a random wave, you need to go and see!"


    After speaking, there was only one hand, no fluctuations in divine power, and no divine powers, and Su Yan disappeared completely, crossed countless realms in an instant, and appeared in the Silver Moon Dynasty!


    This is the ability to control the realm, where I am in the palm of my hand, I will be the realm, omnipotent!


    With this ability or a unique way, Su Yan can truly be regarded as the real Holy Emperor of Bingding God Realm!


    As soon as it appeared, the screams of killing from the sky entered Su Yan''s ears.


    "Hahaha, you ants are ignorant and ignorant, and dare to invade the domain under the control of my Thousand Machines God Sect, so no wonder I forged all the ants into the Thousand Machines God Gourd, turning them into spirit blood essence, nourishing my god. gourd!"


    A arrogant and arrogant sound of laughter was the most harsh among the shouts of killing, and the extreme chaos of the battlefield of the entire Silver Moon Dynasty was almost entirely caused by him, because at the top of the battlefield, there was a huge blood-colored gourd, Incessantly vomiting thick blood fog, these blood fog entering the soldiers of the Silver Moon Dynasty will greatly enhance their combat power, making them brave and not afraid of death, and their realm will be completely elevated!


    After the soldiers of the Yinyue Dynasty beheaded the soldiers of the Empress Yin Dynasty, the blood mist would spread and enter the soldiers of the Empress Yin Dynasty, and then the two weapons would become dry and scream, and there would be only one sentence left. The empty corpse of the skin, the blood mist returns to the gourd!


    This is astonishingly because the owner of the voice takes pleasure in the battlefield. Whether it is the Yinyue Dynasty or the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, they all regard it as the blood-colored gourd food to absorb their lives!


    However, because the soldiers of the Yinyue Dynasty, as the main body of the blood mist, will first increase their combat power by a large realm, and after they kill the enemy, they will be sucked into the blood essence and return to the **** gourd together. It is the boundary of the Silver Moon Dynasty, so the situation is still tragically heading towards the Silver Moon Dynasty.


    But this kind of victory is probably not what everyone wants, because this is completely a one-for-one exchange of limits. Even if the Silver Moon Dynasty wins in the end, it will only become an airspace. Everyone is the owner of the blood gourd. War too!


    "senior."


    Pei Qin couldn''t bear it. Looking at the battlefield in front of her, she had mixed feelings in her heart, and it was difficult to describe her feelings.


    She originally thought that she was waiting for the savior of the upper realm. Facing the oppression of the Holy Dynasty, her dynasty would win the final victory, but now, the hope of victory is to be seen, but this is not what she hoped at all!


    Everyone is dying, what is the difference between this and destroying a country? Why, why do you have to use this cruel method when you obviously have countless means? Why do you play with these soldiers even though you can use your powerful strength to destroy the enemy army alone?


    The Yinyue Dynasty is also your subordinate!


    Are they just for your fun?


    "To shut up!"


    Pei Qin had a lot to say, but the God Emperor Qianji just stared, and she was struck by lightning, and her breath couldn''t work.


    "I know what you want to say, but so what? This deity indeed only treats you ants from the lower realm as resources and toys!"


    The Emperor Qianji looked at the battlefield, triumphantly,


    "Why do you think I ran down to the lower realm first? Don''t I know that I will offend the Supreme Being? Because the lower realm is my real playground!"


    "My thousand-machine gourd needs the nourishment of countless souls, souls and blood essence to finally achieve myriad thousand-machine transformations, but in the upper realm, there are so many **** emperors and even supreme beings watching, how can I obtain so many life sacrifices Refinement? Only in the lower realm, this time I am under the order of the Supreme to resist Su Yan, so I can naturally have no taboos, hahaha!��


    The Emperor Qianji laughed proudly, watching the countless blood mists rise on the battlefield. The blood essence accumulated in this short period of time was enough for him to accumulate in the upper realm for a year, and he was suddenly happy, and even made a malicious joke.


    "Protect the family and the country, haha, they deserve to die!"


    Pei Qin''s body shook and clenched his fists tightly.


    "It''s well said, they protect their family and the country, and they die well, so what are you, who are here to harm the country and the people, why don''t you die?"


    But suddenly, an indifferent voice came from a distance, and then the whole world seemed to stagnate for a moment, countless soldiers fighting, and even the blood mist in the air, all seemed to freeze, and they became motionless!


    Heaven and earth were silent, silent and sinking, but there was a great terror, which seemed to rise, accompanied by a heart-pounding anger, and then Pei Qin swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously, but found that he could move.


    "This is... a god-level avenue of time?"


    Also able to move, of course, is the God Emperor Qianji. He looked at the silence around him. He was not as frightened as Pei Qin, but he couldn''t express his surprise as he asked.


    "Dead man, it seems that there is no need to know."


    Su Yan''s figure appeared out of nowhere, and appeared in front of the God Emperor Qianji, his face was calm, but there was a fiery anger hidden in his eyes!


    He naturally heard all the words that the God Emperor Qianji said just now, so he knew the purpose of the Emperor Qianji, but he also knew that people can be so shameless.


    This kind of person, who regards countless living beings as fun, wantonly slaughtered for a divine weapon, without a trace of pity and emotion, is also worthy of becoming the **** emperor of the eternal gods? It''s better to go to the opposite Ferocious Beast God Realm to be a beast!

 Chapter 5503： turn life and death

    Chapter 5503 Reversal of Life and Death


    "Ha, have the courage, dare to be so presumptuous in front of me."


    God Emperor Qianji narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Su Yan in front of him, he didn''t care about the pressure and killing intent he exuded, instead he asked with a sneer.


    "You don''t know who I am? Oh yes, but a native of the lower realm, naturally doesn''t know who I am, but no matter how ignorant you are, how dare you speak disrespect to an upper realm **** emperor? Is this you? Can''t you see it?"


    "God Sovereign of the Upper Realm? Heh, I have killed the **** Sovereign of the beast, and it is no different from the beast. I wonder if the **** Sovereign of the upper realm kills, is it better than the beast?"


    Su Yan''s expression was still indifferent, and he didn''t even want to talk to this God Sovereign of Thousand Machines. The whole world was like a frozen world, and suddenly trembled. It was torn apart a little bit, and then it formed a drop of rain with magnificent colors, which suddenly spread all over the sky and dripped down towards all the soldiers on the battlefield!


    It wasn''t even enough. The huge blood-colored gourd in the air trembled and whined. It spat out countless blood mists in reverse. When it touched the air, it turned into raindrops.


    It was as if a miraculous thing began to happen. The soldiers caught in the raindrops, who were not injured, suddenly became in good spirits, as if they had taken a great tonic, and all their exhaustion had been swept away. The rapid recovery visible to the naked eye, it took almost only a moment, and there was no one wounded in the entire battlefield.


    Immediately, those mummified corpses with empty skins, with the continuous nourishment of the rain, unexpectedly reversed life and death. Most of the mummified corpses became full of flesh and blood again, and their painful eyes regained their vigor, and even shook their heads blankly. Look around.


    "What''s the matter, am I dead? Why do I feel alive again?"


    "Yeah, I still remember the pain before death clearly, what''s going on now, do you fall into some kind of illusion when you die?"


    "It''s Your Majesty, it seems that His Majesty has come down. Could it be that His Majesty saved us?!"


    However, there were also people from the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty, who saw Su Yan''s figure in the distance, with a frenzy in their eyes, and suddenly shouted excitedly.


    In their eyes, the Holy Emperor of the Holy Dynasty after Yin is omnipotent. If it is really His Majesty''s shot, then everything makes sense!


    His Majesty reversed life and death and personally rescued them!


    "Your Majesty!"


    When the blood misted and rained, the prohibition of the whole world being still was lifted, but no one fought again, because they were all shocked by the means of reversing life and death. At this moment, the soldiers of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty were even more fanatical when they saw the Holy Emperor in person. Shouting, the sound shook the sky, making the soldiers of the Yinyue Dynasty even more stunned and afraid to move.


    "Bold...!"


    At this moment, the God Sovereign of Qianji heard the cry of his soldiers who shook the sky, but his whole body was trembling, his face was a little blue, the God Sovereign poured out his power, causing the world to change color, the avenue was revealed, and a terrifying vision was formed in the void.


    "You know, how much time those souls and bloods have spent on me, you dare to destroy my divine weapon, it''s really a crime!"


    The Thousand Machines God Gourd trembled extremely violently in the air. Under the thought of the Thousand Machine God Emperor, he suddenly rushed towards Su Yan, and threw out the divine soldiers in the sky!


    "I will kill you today!"


    The God Emperor Qianji also slapped Su Yan with a palm. Among them, countless terrifying divine arts evolved in one palm. There were wind, fire, thunder and lightning, as well as various divine beasts. Their terrifying power seemed to be derived from a world of heaven, earth, and gods. , its weight is incomparable, where the palm passes, the void collapses, and a black lacquer hole is formed in the boundary along the palm trace!


    This is the Great Way of the God Sovereign of Thousand Machines, the Thousand Machines Realm!


    In one palm, there are thousands of divine methods, creating a world, mutual growth and mutual restraint, any of your many divine powers can be cracked, and all techniques can be overcome, which is the capital of his vertical and horizontal A-level domains!


    In cooperation with the Thousand Machine God Gourd, thousands of divine soldiers can kill endlessly, even more domineering and unparalleled!


    As soon as he came up, the God Emperor Qianji made this big move, naturally because, although he despised Su Yan, Su Yan silently deprived him of the blood mist of the God of Thousand Machines, and even together with the God of Fortune in it. Deprivation, and the display of the method of reversing life and death, has made the God Emperor of Thousand Machines extremely inconceivable, and even deeply jealous!


    A simple reversal of life and death is actually not that difficult. For example, the God Emperor of Thousand Machines can do it easily, but just like Su Yan, he directly and silently resurrects a god-level army. There are too many things involved, and even the God Emperor Qianji can''t imagine that this is not something that can be done just by returning the soul and blood essence that he has absorbed!


    What''s more, he also bypassed a **** emperor''s control of the divine artifact, and directly deprived the erosion, what kind of evildoer he is!


    It seems to be contemptuous, but in fact, the Qianji God Emperor has long been frightened and suspicious, and the ruthlessness in his eyes hides his worry, and he is about to kill this evildoer with one blow!


    "That''s right, you and I can only live one today, but it''s me, not you!"


    Su Yan also had a cold look in his eyes. After resurrecting countless soldiers from the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty and even the Silver Moon Dynasty, he finally pulled out his hand and bombarded the God Emperor Qianji with one punch!


    In this punch, he didn''t use any magic, and he didn''t even reveal all kinds of avenues. It seemed that he just punched with his flesh, like a mortal fight. When there are countless divine soldiers, it seems a little fragile and insignificant.


    But all those who watched suddenly felt a kind of fear, as if the punch was not punched by one person, but the entire Divine Realm was roaring, countless mountains and rivers were roaring and condensing, and the Divine Sea set off a huge wave, and they are all contained in this. In one punch, as if the entire realm was smashed down with anger, Su Yan''s punch was the same force of heaven and earth!


    The Thousand Machines God Emperor showed fear on his face. His Thousand Machines Certificate Realm was imitating the creation of a God Realm, but who would have expected the other party to actually collide with a God Realm unreasonably!


    The collapse of all kinds of divine arts was born the moment Su Yan''s fist touched the Thousand Machines Realm. It was directly pushed down, smashed, and then the endless divine weapon radiated the divine light of destruction, but it seemed as if it had hit an indestructible divine wall, all stagnated, and then fell to the ground!


    The divine weapon turned into divine light again and dissipated, and there was nothing in front of Su Yan to stop him, like an indestructible fist smashed from heaven and earth, ruthlessly imprinted on the face of the God Emperor Qianji!


    A touch!


    Even with the powerful physique of the God Sovereign, he couldn''t resist Su Yan''s heaviest punch, and his flesh splattered directly. The head of the Thousand Machine God Sovereign was torn apart like a shattered big watermelon!

 Chapter 5504： God Emperor begging for peace

    The 5504th chapter God Emperor seeks peace


    "died?!"


    How arrogant the opening was, and how hurried the failure was, the God Emperor Qianji caused Pei Qin below to look shocked, as if he had not recovered, and his delicate face was completely stunned.


    The scene where the head exploded was so shocking that the audience was suddenly silent, but it also seemed to raise a sense of comic comedy.


    This is the **** emperor of the upper realm. He is very powerful. He should be supreme and invincible in this Bingding realm. Recalling his arrogance of seeing the creatures of the lower realm as toys, he was so invincible.


    It''s because the strength of the God Emperor has not been shown yet, the Qianji God Emperor carelessly underestimates the enemy, or Su Yan is so powerful, even though he is in the Bingding realm, he can easily kill even the God Emperor!


    Pei Qin showed despair, so what was the point of all her actions and struggles?


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be dead, God Emperor Qianji."


    But suddenly Su Yan made an indifferent voice, causing Pei Qin to raise his head again, and hope rose in his eyes.


    It turns out that the Emperor Qianji is not dead yet? That''s right, all of this is just a pretense. No matter how strong Su Yan is from the lower realm, how could he possibly surpass the **** emperor from the upper realm!


    Su Yan will definitely die, definitely!


    "Who are you? Which supreme Taoist line? If you say it, there is actually nothing to discuss. There may be some misunderstandings."


    From the headless corpse of the God Emperor Qianji, there was a gloomy voice, and immediately saw the blood light covering the neck of the God Emperor Qianji, and he easily grew a head again.


    In the realm of the God Emperor, it can be said that it is indestructible, how could it be easily killed by a single move.


    But there is fear, and even fear is there. The Qianji God Emperor would never have imagined that a small person from the lower realm, who was only in the realm of the gods, would actually shatter his avenues of magic with one punch, and there was no way to stop him!


    What kind of punch is this, what **** magical power is it, why does he feel that he is directly facing the God Realm of Longevity, and even the whole world is helping him, is it some kind of Taoism passed down by the Supreme? Or that Su Yan is the illegitimate son of the supreme being in front of him!


    God Emperor Qianji''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and his newborn head was extremely pale. He thought it was an easy job from the lower world, but it seemed that he was involved in some kind of deep conspiracy!


    "No, you think too much. I have nothing to do with any Supreme Being, let alone learn his Taoism. It''s just simple, you are weak."


    Su Yan looked at the uncertain expression on the face of the God Emperor Qianji, and the corner of his mouth evoked a murderous mockery. At the same time, he was surprised by the increase in his combat power.


    It seems that the control of the realm that he has inexplicably mastered is amazing.


    The punch he made just now, and the large-scale reversal of life and death before, are all due to this newly mastered magical power or avenue. With the huge bonus of the Longevity God Realm, he can easily do many things that were originally unreachable in this realm.


    For example, a large-scale reversal of life and death, wanting to revive such a large group of god-level combat power, he has used retrospective time, reversed cause and effect, copied time and space, migrated many divine origins, and finally closed the space and other operations, put it in the past, Although Su Yan could understand this procedure, he couldn''t do it!


    The control of the realm has allowed him to obtain the power of the heaven and the earth in the realm of immortality. It can be said that within the realm under his control, he has achieved several times the increase in almost whatever he wants!


    "Unfortunately, once you leave the realm of control, this effect will weaken and disappear. For example, if you leave the realm of immortality, there will be nothing left. It is a skill that fights in a nest."


    Su Yan also secretly complained in his heart, but he was very satisfied with the powerful control of the realm.


    After all, if you want to fight against the outside world, you must be safe inside. If the nest is full of inferior pigs and dogs like the Emperor Qianji, what about fighting in the nest? Exactly what he wants!


    "you!"


    Anger and embarrassment flashed in the eyes of the God Sovereign of Thousand Machines. He has been in the upper realm for thousands of years, not to mention his high status in the Thousand Machines God Sect, even in the entire A-level realm, who wouldn''t be polite to him? A lower realm junior in front of him actually humiliated him so much!


    However, the Thousand Machines God Emperor still did not do it, because he was afraid!


    If it was that kind of punch, if the junior in front of him could get more than a dozen punches, he was afraid that he would be beaten to death here!


    "Okay, the previous thing was that the emperor did a little wrong, and he looked a little arrogant, but now you and I are calm, how about we talk about it first? Everyone wants to take your life, this emperor is only the first to come down, if this matter is not resolved, you will have endless troubles in the future!"


    The Emperor Qianji suppressed his anger, tried his best to soften his tone, and said with a very serious expression.


    "Oh? Great public enemy? You can talk about this."


    Su Yan raised his brows. He didn''t know the "Supreme Covenant" that had already been spread in the realm. He thought that the Emperor Qianji was in the lower realm privately. Seeing that he seemed to have such a big name, he immediately became interested.


    Of course, Su Yan had also vaguely guessed what was going on.


    "You are expanding your power in the Bingding realm, and you even have to show a unified trend. You have attracted the attention of all the big sects. In the end, there is even the arrival of the supreme. For this, I have made an agreement. You have beaten me, and if the matter is not resolved, more powerhouses will come in the future!"


    The Emperor Qianji took a deep breath when he heard the words, gave a warning first, and then slowly revealed the details of the Supreme Covenant that affected the upper realm.


    Of course, in the process, he will definitely add fuel to the jealousy, focusing on expanding the will of many strong people to kill him, as well as the seriousness of the matter, involving Fuhai Supreme''s incomprehension.


    He wanted to use these to scare Su Yan first, to make him throw a rat, realizing that this matter could not be solved by a fight at all, and the troubles would be endless in the future! If you want to solve it, you have to lower your posture first to please him!


    "Fuhai Supreme?"


    After listening to the sound, Su Yan''s face really showed a trace of strangeness, but it was not the fear that the God Emperor Qianji thought, but he still laughed with a faint mockery.


    "It turns out that, then I generally understand, you can die."


    The fist carrying the power of the realm slammed out again, and the God Sovereign of Qianji had a look of astonishment and indignation on his face.


    "Are you crazy! I said, you can''t solve the problem even if you beat me, and there will be endless troubles in the future. No matter how strong you are, can you still be stronger than all the powerhouses in the upper realm?!"


    He yelled, hysterical, facing Su Yan''s punch with warning signs and crisis, he could only show his magic skills and madly hit Su Yan''s punch!


    The world of Qianjizheng is revived, but the terror and visions in it are even stronger, the realm of evolution is endless, there are violent thunder and lightning in it, and it is full of destructive power. The suppressed blood spurted out, and the whole person''s breath suddenly slumped.


    This is because he used the foundation of the God Sovereign to urge the Dao of Thousand Machines to become more manifest and move towards the ultimate Divine Dao, thus perfecting the Divine Realm in the palm of his hand!

 Chapter 5505： The might of a sword

    The fifth thousand five hundred and five chapters of the power of a sword


    At the same time, the blood-colored Qianji Kobe, the divine artifact of the God Emperor Qianji, began to disintegrate, but it was not destroyed, but after splitting, a goddess of ten thousand feet was formed, behind which countless handwritings extended out. It was densely packed, and it looked very frightening and oppressive.


    This **** is majestic, with countless artifacts in his hands behind his back, surrounded by thunder and lightning, the divine fire is blazing, and the power it emits is even more terrifying, causing countless soldiers of the Silver Moon Dynasty below to crawl, and the void trembles.


    This is also a **** emperor!


    He also launched an attack on Su Yan, and the countless artifacts in his hands behind him fell like stars, about to collapse the mountains, rivers, and the world.


    The combined power of the two **** emperors, and a punch to Su Yan at the same time!


    Boom! There was an explosion between the heaven and the earth, but it was not caused by the collision between the two powerful **** emperors and Su Yan, but the entire Silver Moon Dynasty. Inexplicably, large areas began to crumble, the mountains shattered, and the Haihe River rolled back. , the terrifying cracks and lightning in the sky are everywhere, a terrifying scene of destruction!


    "Hahaha, so that''s the case, Su Yan, it seems that you can''t beat me in the end!"


    God Emperor Qianji was disheveled, and unspeakable terrifying fluctuations were constantly born and annihilated between the two of them. His entire face was extremely pale, but his eyes were filled with joy, and his face even showed a manic laughter.


    Because he persevered, he persevered with this punch, but the entire realm behind Su Yan was constantly collapsing. This was the backlash of the confrontational force reaching a certain level, and the overly powerful hostile force was also transmitted to the entire realm , and then let the mountains and rivers endure and suffered devastating damage.


    Continue to stalemate, there is only one result, that is, the entire realm has to choose to collapse in order to bear this power!


    Can Su Yan bear such a choice? And after the realm collapses, how much power does his punch have left? In this battle, after all, his Qianji God Emperor won!


    "Oh."


    Su Yan frowned, looking at the Yinyue Dynasty Realm behind which had been extensively destroyed, and said indifferently.


    "This is just an ordinary punch. If you can''t win, you can''t win. Is it something to be proud of?"


    After he finished speaking, the whole person''s attitude changed suddenly, like a sharp sword showing its edge, its infinitely sharp, and even the piercing person couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Next, take my serious sword, you can live to talk about it!"


    Su Yan stepped forward with a punch, first destroying the God Realm derived from the Thousand Machines Realm, and the terrifying impact shook all the arms of the God Emperor, and then pulled away, a silver long sword was born out of thin air in his hand, without any The move, only raised the sword and slashed at the Emperor Qianji, and the sword qi flowed across hundreds of millions of miles!


    "Empty sword, eternal silence!"


    The terrifying sword energy seems to contain layers of time and space and avenues, separating and annihilating everything. It is the most invisible and indelible time combined with swordsmanship. It crosses all the heavens and will eventually be eternally silent. It was Su Yan''s serious sword, and it was also the latest sword he realized!


    The 10,000-foot-tall God Emperor was first slashed by the sword energy, and then trembled and whined, and the huge body of divine gold split directly from the middle, turned into two halves and fell to the ground, the divine hand behind it was already divine light Dim, many artifacts turned into fly ash.


    A sword fell, and this divine emperor''s treasure, which was also well-known in the upper realm, shattered!


    "Do not!"


    The God Emperor Qianji was terrified. At this moment, in addition to the Qianji God Gourd, who felt bad for him, he couldn''t find any means of resistance. He hurriedly turned around and used all means to try to open the void and escape towards the upper realm!


    However, this sword was like a shadow, and the God Emperor Qianji used no less than thirteen ways to save his life in an instant, but still only a scream was left in the end, and then his entire body was annihilated by a single sword, and his soul disappeared completely. disappeared without a trace!


    There was heavy rain, which contained abundant divine energy. This was the rain that fell after the fall of the **** emperor, the dissipation of the divine way, and the return of everything to the realm of the gods.


    It can be understood as the common sorrow of heaven and earth, and it can also be understood as the gift of heaven and earth, so that more people can be blessed.


    "So... God Emperor Qianji is really dead?"


    At this moment, Pei Qin sat on the ground blankly, her eyes were empty.


    Why is this ending, when both in the lower realm and the emperor, Su Yan, is he really so strong...


    "The people of the Silver Moon Dynasty."


    However, Su Yan, after beheading the Qianji God Queen, never looked at her from the beginning to the end, only when everyone was immersed in the air of shock and did not dare to breathe, he stood with his hands behind his back, and his voice rolled around.


    "I think you have seen a lot in this battle. You have seen your dynasty being ruthless and unjust, treating you as cannon fodder to give your life in vain, seeing the strong people you rely on, and seeing you as toys, making fun of you and hurting you. fulfill his interests."


    "None of you deserve to die, but before, many people died tragically on the battlefield, not even at the hands of my Yin Queen Sheng Chao Erlang. As for how they died, I think you all understand."


    He spoke slowly, his voice was gentle and low, and it reached every region accurately, so that all the soldiers and generals of the Yinyue Dynasty couldn''t help being silent, and lowered their heads and wondered what they were thinking.


    Su Yan deliberately paused for a moment, giving them time to think, then raised his voice suddenly and asked.


    "So, do you really want to fight for this kind of dynasty? Are you really willing to fight for this kind of dynasty?! You are not defending your family and the country, you are just achieving the purpose of some people who are unwilling to give up their rights! I promise, After the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty takes over the region, Jiang Qiu will not commit any crimes, and will not harm your homeland at all! Now, those who are willing to put down their weapons and go home and enjoy themselves, all raise their hands and will be regarded as my Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty people!"


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was silent, and many soldiers of the Silver Moon Dynasty were shocked, looking at each other blankly, and then someone whispered.


    "Yeah, why should we sacrifice our lives for them? They don''t even care about our life or death, or the Holy Emperor saved us and became the descendants of the Holy Dynasty, what''s wrong?"


    "That''s right, the Holy Emperor saved us, so what are we fighting? I am willing to surrender, I am willing to surrender!"


    Suddenly, someone suddenly raised his hands, like waking up from a dream.


    "Yes, the Holy Emperor is invincible, we are willing to join and become the descendants of the Holy Dynasty!"


    When the first person spoke, a wave soon formed, swept around and spread, and the Yinyue Dynasty army, who had been fighting to death with the Yinhou Holy Dynasty army before, almost raised their hands. , Some looked frantic, and some wept bitterly.


    Pei Qin seemed to have regained his senses, but as if he was shaken by the cold wind, he smiled even more blankly.


    It turned out that even everything had nothing to do with her at all.

 Chapter 5506： aftermath

    Chapter 5506 Aftermath


    The surrender of the Yinyue Dynasty was a natural battle. Under the revered eyes of the soldiers of the Yinhou Dynasty, His Majesty regained the huge territory without any bloodshed.


    As for everything about the Yinyue Dynasty, Su Yan did not change much as promised, except that the court of the Yinyue Dynasty was abolished and it was classified as the Yinyue Domain of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, and even the place name of this place was not changed. one word.


    After all, what he needs is to unify the luck of the Bingding realm, not to be the emperor of the lower realm.


    And for the Yinyue Dynasty, it was easier to surrender naturally. After all, their lives were not affected in the slightest except for the change of a group of big men at the top.


    Even in the past, the Yinyue Dynasty was oppressive to the people, because the entire Dynasty had to support the upper realm, and the people had to bear many unnecessary taxes, but now it is different, Su Yan has already broken with most of the sects in the upper realm, naturally not. What will I please? The output is all my own, the demand is not so great, and the pressure of the people is actually a lot easier.


    This made many people very proud to be the descendants of the Holy Dynasty.


    After that, Su Yan didn''t pay attention to anything anymore. He continued to go back to his residence to retreat, but before leaving, he told the generals of the Quartet to expand later. If he encounters any unknown powerhouse or abnormal aura, he doesn''t have to rush. Do it, but you can report back to him, and he will come to take a look.


    This is very troublesome, but there is no way, because the God Emperor Qianji has already said that his lower realm is only the beginning, not the end. As long as Su Yan has not completely unified the Bingding realm, or the Supreme Pact has not ended, then it is conceivable that the next Trouble will continue, and there will continue to be strong people like dumplings, one by one, come to the lower realm to deliver.


    Su Yan was not afraid, but for his soldiers, it was really a disaster.


    "I only hope that the news of the A-level realm is not so well-informed, and I don''t know that the Emperor Qianji is dead."


    Su Yan could only hope for one sentence, and immediately entered a closed state.


    However, the upper bound is a Grade A domain.


    In a place where the mountains are towering and the sky is surrounded by clouds, a magnificent building stands on the top of the mountains, exuding endless divine light, surrounded by treasure rings in the sky.


    When the Thousand Machines God Emperor died, somewhere in the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, in a palace where many portraits of sect powerhouses were placed, the portraits belonging to the Thousand Machines God Sovereign were suddenly torn apart!


    Then the whole portrait turned into two halves and slowly fell to the ground. This scene naturally alarmed the guarding disciples of the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, so he immediately rushed out in panic, and without thinking about it, he rang the Thousand Machines Divine Bell. .


    "No, Elder Qianji has fallen!"


    ��


    The Emperor of Thousand Machines has fallen!


    It was obvious that Su Yan''s hope was in vain. This news instantly spread through the Thousand Machines Divine Clock, spread throughout the entire Thousand Machines Divine Sect, and then spread throughout the entire twenty-four sects, spreading to a wider area, making everyone They were all shocked and shocked!


    "What''s going on, isn''t Qianji in the lower realm, how did he die? Could there be someone who can kill him in the lower realm, is that Su Yan?"


    The atmosphere in the discussion hall of the Thousand Machines Shenzong has been suppressed to the extreme. Seven elders have gathered, all of whom are powerful gods, and have already begun to discuss this matter that shakes the entire Grade A realm.


    All of them were frightened and angry, and a terrifying aura spread in the hall, which seemed very heavy.


    "I don''t know, but it may be that Su Yan. After all, he is a character that Fuhai Supreme is concerned about. Otherwise, I really can''t think of who could kill him in the lower realm?"


    There was an elder of the God Emperor who spoke hoarsely, his tone could not be heard of joy or anger, but he was obviously suppressing something.


    "But even if it''s Su Yan, why?"


    Another person spoke, with a thin body, which was a response to the previous elder.


    "He is just a small person in the lower realm, at best, he is not in the realm of gods, so can he kill the emperor?"


    The tone finally turned high, looking very unbelievable and funny.


    "I don''t know, so we have to investigate. This matter will not be let go. Since Qianji has fallen, we will send people down, but not one, but two! To avoid another accident."


    Sitting in the first place, the Great Elder with the most powerful breath, saw this calmly speaking.


    "Agreed, if this matter is not investigated, my dignified elder of the Thousand Machines Shenzong will fall into the lower realm, wouldn''t it make people laugh at it!"


    Immediately, a group of elders spoke in succession, anger surging, and killing intent blazing.


    No matter what, if the Emperor Qianji is dead, then this matter is not over, and the entire lower realm will have to pay the price!


    "So, who''s going?"


    Finally someone spoke, and then many elders looked at each other, and stood out two tall and thin.


    "Let''s go with Yunchi. After all, Qianji dies, there is no guarantee that there will be any accident in the lower realm. Yunchi and I have both broken through the Seven Stars and entered the Divine Empress period. It must be safe!"


    "Okay! But in the previous covenant of the Supreme, it promised not to openly attack Su Yan. If it is him, how should we do it so as not to violate the rules set by the Supreme?"


    An elder nodded when he saw this, and immediately thought of something and asked questions.


    "Go to negotiate with other sects, cede the interests, redefine the territory of the lower realm, and then go to the lower realm in the name of guarding again. As for the matter of the two people''s lower realm, I will report that Fuhai Supreme can''t keep it alone, and I will read my sect''s **** emperor Shenmie, If you want to come to the Supreme, you will not disagree!"


    The first elder pondered and spoke again, his eyes dimly looking into the distance,


    Bully me the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, whether it is you Su Yan or not, this matter is not over!


    ��


    Outside of God''s Domain, there are two battlefields.


    When Fuhai Supreme received this news, his face became even more wonderful and uncertain.


    Waste, a **** emperor of the upper realm sent down, and he died? !


    Could this **** be of any use?


    "Fuhai, what happened to your side? You said you wanted to explain it to me. How about an explanation? If Keldis died, you have to compensate me with the results of your research and development! If it doesn''t work, this one I''m not interested in hiding it from you!"


    It happened to be a void mirror next to it, and the voice of devouring the supreme and roaring angrily came, making the fussing supreme even more headache.


    "I said, I''m solving it! The result is a little thing named Su Yan in the lower realm. I have to kill him first before I can get the result quietly, I''m already doing it, don''t make a fuss! "


    Fuhai Supreme scratched his hair like crazy with both hands, and yelled at Devouring Supreme for the first time.


    Crazy, he is so crazy, a **** emperor can''t solve a **** prince, and he is a dignified supreme being driven to nowhere by a vicious beast!


    "Hahaha, Fu Hai, are you kidding me? You are a lower realm worm in the Immortal God Realm, and you haven''t solved it yet. What do you want you to do!"


    However, on the side of the Devouring Supreme, the crazy laughter stimulated the Fuhai Supreme.

 Chapter 5507： Overwhelming thoughts

    Chapter 5507: Overwhelming thoughts


    "Devouring Supreme, don''t stand and talk to me without back pain!"


    Thoroughly stimulated by the Devouring Supreme, Fu Hai finally burst out and roared.


    "Do you think I don''t want to shoot and easily crush that annoying little thing? But Supreme has paid attention to him for a long time, and I rushed down to the realm, which will inevitably arouse the vigilance of Supreme Supreme and even several other Supremes. If you shoot and kill a small thing, how could Sushang not detect it!"


    "This matter can''t be exposed, understand? This is the most important thing, otherwise I''d rather die with you!"


    "Tsk tsk, how pitiful. Obviously, I am also dedicated to the God Realm of Longevity, but I am so alienated from other supreme beings. Fuhai, what are you trying to do? Why don''t you join my Ferocious Beast God Realm directly!"


    Devouring the supreme chatter and laughter, a voice full of teasing and sarcasm, came from the opposite side of the void.


    "Shut up! This is my own business, and I will never be in the same boat as you!"


    Fuhai Supreme roared gloomily, and at the same time his face was gloomy, and his heart was slightly painful.


    What Swallowing Supreme said is indeed that his contradiction with Supreme Supreme is getting bigger and bigger, and he even has a grudge against other Supremes.


    Because his ideas are always different, Fuhai Supreme can clearly see that in the battle of the God of Longevity in the realm of beasts, the disadvantage has become bigger and bigger, and the situation is gradually becoming unsupported. There may be many reasons for this, but the most fundamental Yes, the strong ones born can''t keep up!


    It is undeniable that the talent and bloodlines of the beasts are stronger than those of the immortal gods. Whether it is a battle of the same realm or the number of **** emperor-level powerhouses born every hundred years, the immortal gods seem to be at odds with each other. Waking up very early, Fuhai Supreme had an idea, he wanted to transform the God Realm of Longevity!


    Only fundamentally, if the human race in the Eternal God Realm achieves a higher level of evolution, can the crisis between the two domains be solved. Even after evolution, will the human race still be called a human race? Will it become another kind of monster, overturning the sea? The Supreme also does not hesitate!


    However, as soon as this idea was spoken, it was strongly opposed by many Supremes headed by Supreme Supreme, and even Fu Hai hadn''t forgotten it. At that time, Supreme Supreme suddenly stood up, with faint hostility and fear in his eyes.


    What''s the difference between that and genocide? This kind of thinking is completely the public enemy of Longevity God''s Domain!


    Since then, Fuhai Supreme has never shown such a strange idea on the bright side, but he has never given up. Kirdis''s attempt is his final result!


    Soon, a brand new Dao race will appear in the world. It will combine the advantages of the beast and the human race to achieve the most perfect form, and he will be the creator of this race. All stubborn and rotten things will be wiped out!


    This kind of ambition made it possible for Fuhai Supreme to turn his head and join the Ferocious Beast God Realm, and even he didn''t even think about handing over this achievement to the Devouring Supreme, but it was just a temporary hypocrisy and a snake!


    "Haha good, you Fuhai Supreme is arrogant, amazing, but I can remind you that my patience is also not much, if you don''t solve it, don''t blame me for revealing anything that shouldn''t be said!"


    The Sovereign of the Covered Sea roared, and the voice that swallowed the Sovereign paused for a moment, and then came from the opposite side of the void with a sneer.


    His tone was not good, and he immediately reminded as if intimate, mixed with temptation,


    "Of course, if you really can''t solve it, I can also provide a kind help, that is, let the powerhouse and army of my fierce beast family complete this task for you!"


    Fuhai Supreme''s eyes suddenly sharpened,


    "You want me to relax my defenses and lead the beasts into the Immortal Realm? Impossible!"


    "Don''t be so absolute, Fu Hai, do you think about what if things are exposed? You people in the God Realm are not reliable. If you discover something, or if things get worse, how should you control it? On the contrary, Borrowing from the powerhouse of my Ferocious Beast God Domain, no one will know what you are doing, no one will care, and no one will doubt that it is on your head, what a good choice!"


    Devouring Supreme chattering and laughing, Fuhai Supreme''s face was finally cloudy.


    He hadn''t considered such a choice at first, but the news from the Immortal God Realm was like a heavy hammer, causing Fuhai Supreme to really have a little doubt, and his mood became unstable.


    A dignified **** emperor of a great sect in the upper realm actually died inexplicably in the lower realm himself. How ridiculous is this? For example, an elephant was really killed by an ant!


    Is it really useful to continue to let those wastes go down? Will it cause any changes?


    "Besides, even if this matter is as you said, it can''t be done now, otherwise the sudden omission of the defense line is still inappropriate!"


    After Fuhai Supreme''s face was gloomy and uncertain, he waved his hand suddenly, and after a gloomy sentence, he wiped the void''s communication mirror.


    Void silence, swallowing the words of the Supreme, naturally can no longer be transmitted.


    "Su Yan..."


    In the empty hall, only Fuhai Supreme was left, and his figure was silently watching the nothingness in the dark, and the momentum belonging to the Supreme was suppressed and terrifying.


    "Don''t force me, don''t force me, bring disaster to the entire Longevity God Realm...!"


    After speaking, a Supreme Yu Ling appeared in his back palm, and a message was printed into it. Yu Ling disappeared in the blink of an eye and appeared in the A-level realm.


    In the Supreme Order, there is only one sentence - there is no limit to the number of people in the lower realm, if the Supreme God asks, I will bear everything!


    This Supreme Order quickly spread throughout the entire Grade A realm, causing many strong people to be shocked and also secretly shocked. It seems that there is indeed some contradiction between Fuhai Supreme and Su Yan.


    In the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, the two **** emperors who were preparing to descend to the realm also laughed, and their expressions were full of cruelty and killing.


    "The Supreme has agreed, I will prepare for the lower realm, and we must find out the truth of Qianji''s fall and kill Su Yan!"


    After all, under the watchful eyes of many disciples of the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, these two powerful gods who had reached the late stage directly broke the void, passed through the huge realm portal in the air, and crashed into the lower realm!


    Within the Bingding realm, the realm under the jurisdiction of the Chongsheng Zhenzong,


    A huge realm portal was condensed by hundreds of millions of thunder and lightning, exuding the power to shake the void. The terrifying scene quickly attracted the attention of the strong people of the Holy Sect. Many people flew under the portal and talked about what happened.


    "It looks like someone from the Upper Realm Shenzong has come again? I don''t know how strong it will be this time?"


    "I don''t know, how can I wait to figure out the realm of the **** emperor? But it is said that Su Yan didn''t use much force in killing the **** emperor Qianji.


    Some people talked a lot and whispered, but there was not much joy for the people from the previous sect, and there were even some inexplicable worries that were indescribable.

 Chapter 5508： The Lower Realm of the Second Emperor

    The fifth thousand five hundred and eighth chapter two emperors lower bound


    This is because the previous battle of the Yinyue Dynasty was very powerful. Even if you don''t pay attention to the power of this battle, it is impossible not to know the result of this battle. After all, one of the opponents is the emperor of the upper realm, and the other is called the lower realm. Invincible, Su Yan, the exterminator of realm forces.


    However, the final result shocked everyone who was looking forward to it. The God Emperor from the Upper Realm Shenzong was defeated, and he was defeated very simply. It is said that he did not survive three moves!


    This made everyone unbelievable, but the emperor was already dead, even if he didn''t believe it, there was nothing he could do, and then everyone was deeply afraid!


    Even the powerful **** emperor in the upper realm has died. In this lower realm, how strong is Su Yan''s combat power?!


    After the battle in the entire Bingding realm, almost no one was thinking about resistance, and they all had an inexplicable fear of Su Yan, even tacitly acknowledging the fact that he wanted to unify the realm, so at this moment, there was another upper realm powerhouse. In the lower realm, not only did they not feel that they were about to be "saved", but instead they were full of worries and doubts about the strong man of the upper sect.


    The Shenzong of the Upper Realm, do you know the process of that battle? If another one comes down like this, and accidentally angers Su Yan, will these little shrimps who are related to them all be affected by Chi Yu? ?


    This is an irresistible feeling that all the powerhouses in the Bingding realm have generated from the depths of their hearts after Su Yan''s record was too great!


    Su Yan, in their hearts, is already unshakable, like a **** and demon that envelopes the world, it is difficult to defeat!


    Thinking like this, I saw that the huge gate of the realm in the void was completely opened, and two terrifying figures exuding a vast breath slowly descended from the gate of the realm. One of them was thin, but the eye sockets were prominent, giving The feeling of the other person is very gloomy and difficult to get along with, while the other person is taller and has a slightly softer face, which makes people feel closer.


    "It turned out to be two people!"


    Seeing that two figures with terrifying breath appeared in the portal, the people gathered below were suddenly surprised, and the expressions that were still vaguely worried suddenly became exciting again.


    It turns out that the upper realms place so much importance on Su Yan? It turned out that it was not sent one by one, but two people who were prepared to come together? !


    "Will this level really be able to suppress Su Yan?"


    There was still a change in the eyes of the powerhouses with the heavy holy sect. Originally, they had given up hope for help from the upper realm, and instead were more worried about their own situation, but when they suddenly saw two people coming, they made up their minds again, and their hearts were still swaying.


    "Who is the suzerain of the Chongsheng Zhenzong, come and meet!"


    And the two figures descending from the gate are the Yunchi of the Thousand Machines Sect and the God Emperor Wanzhixian! The two stood proudly in the void and glanced at the group of people below. Their tone carried a majesty from above. The aura of the Great Dao and the boundless divine intent contained in them made all the powerhouses in the lower realm tremble with fear.


    "The sect master of the next sect of the heavy holy sect, Yuan Wuji, greets the messenger of the upper sect!"


    In the crowd below, a person suddenly flew out after hearing the words, wearing a luxurious white star robe, with a square appearance and majesty, but at this moment, he was cautious and bowed his hands to the two of them to pay homage to Yunchi.


    No matter how majestic and powerful he is, he is still only a small sect master in the lower realm, but only in the realm of gods, but the two people in front of him make Yuan Wuji feel terrified, but he can''t even spy on the realm of cultivation, only feeling Boundless, like an abyss like a sea!


    The strongest, definitely the strongest! Was the Divine Emperor that Su Yan defeated back then so strong?


    Yuan Wuji lowered his head, but his mind swayed.


    "Well, the original Sect Master, no need to be more polite, the two of us have reached an agreement with the Upper Realm Jiuji Shenzong, and the Lower Realm will temporarily take over the realm of the Chongsheng Zhenzong to help you repel Su Yan, but don''t worry, other than that, I won''t. What to do, as long as you promise to help, this deity guarantees that Qiu will not commit any crimes."


    Contrary to his appearance, the more gloomy-looking Divine Emperor Wanzhi had an unexpectedly gentle tone. Under Yuan Wuji''s respectful attitude, he waved his hand and spoke directly to comfort him.


    "Thank you, Senior Ambassador, please rest assured, I will do my best to help!"


    Yuan Wuji breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and showed gratitude and trust appropriately.


    "Well, first block the news of the lower realms of the two of me, and everything must not be disclosed. Everyone here tonight should come with the deity, the original sect master, you lead the way to the Holy Sect!"


    God Emperor Yunchi''s tone was flat, but the meaning of the words was unquestionable. Many strong people here looked at each other after hearing the words, but no one objected, and some even breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s fine, even though he was imprisoned, it showed that the envoys from the Shang Zong really attached great importance to Su Yan, and there was no doubt that he was more certain of victory.


    What they are most afraid of is that because of the separation of information between the upper and lower realms, the upper realm has always underestimated the enemy, resulting in the effect of sending one by one. The A-level realm is vast, of course they do not doubt that someone can suppress Su Yan, but among them, God knows How long are they going to be tossed about.


    Many strong people who came to watch, even followed the two **** emperors all the way to the territory of the Chongsheng Zhenzong. Some of them were the elders of the sect, so needless to say, some of them came to watch the ceremony out of curiosity. It will be a bit troublesome to stay, and it can only be arranged in the perception area of ??the two powerful **** emperors, which will put them under a lot of pressure.


    After the two powerful **** emperors were seated in the main hall of the Chongsheng Zhenzong, the two **** emperors from the upper realm immediately summoned people to inquire about the whereabouts of the **** emperor Qianji from the lower realm.


    There was nothing to hide about this matter, and soon Yunchi and Wan Zhi also got all the news, that is, the God Emperor Qianji really died, and he died in a hurry, only that Su Yan had fought a battle, Didn''t last three strokes!


    This news surprised the two of Yunchi, and even rubbed their ears and couldn''t believe it, what the **** are these people talking about? It''s not that they hadn''t considered that Qianji was killed by Su Yan, but no matter how many possibilities they considered, they never thought that it would be so simple to face the enemy head-on, and then be killed by three moves!


    What is this? Which supreme clone of Su Yan was teasing them?


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Yunchi shouted that he couldn''t believe it, but then no matter how disbelieving they were, they interrogated other people and tried every means. , and this result is that the God Emperor Qianji was killed by three moves!


    "Wanzhi, it seems that our Qianji Shenzong rashly intervened in this errand, it really was a mistake."


    In the end, God Emperor Yunchi had a solemn expression, temporarily believed the fact that he had to believe, and slowly asked God Emperor Wanzhi,


    "Can you kill Qianji with three moves?"

 Chapter 5509： secretly prepare

    Chapter 5509 secretly prepared


    "Three strokes to kill Qianji?"


    What a joke!


    Wan Zhi let out a bitter cry and said slowly.


    "Impossible, although Qianji''s realm is slightly worse than ours, but his strength is obvious to all, and it is not weak anywhere. I can beat him, and it is only because of the realm that I can beat the first line. If I want to kill him with three moves, how is this possible?"


    "It''s a coincidence, so am I."


    God Emperor Yunchi also laughed at himself, and looked at God Emperor Wanzhi in tacit understanding,


    "Then let''s join forces..."


    The Emperor Wanzhi finally turned his head,


    "It''s impossible. If it''s really according to what these people from the lower realms say, we will die if we join forces! I think it''s better to return to the A-level realm first, and go to the sect and tell the sect master truthfully!"


    "no!"


    Who would have thought that as soon as he said this, he was directly denied by the straight-faced God Emperor Yunchi.


    "Joke, you and I are full of confidence in the lower realm, but as soon as we came down, after hearing a few rumors, you were frightened and rolled back to the upper realm. This made others hear it. What do you think? My Thousand Machines God Sect What''s the face? Is it a joke?"


    The Emperor Wanzhi''s face twitched, and he nodded undeniably,


    "What you said is correct, but are you sure you really want to lose your life for the sake of face?"


    Yunchi Immortal Emperor''s face was also slightly silent, and for a moment, he spoke.


    "Then there is actually a compromise method. Let''s fight a dozen, and we''re running away...cough! It''s not too late to get out of the war and go back."


    The Emperor Wanzhi changed his expression,


    "A dozen, you mean?"


    "That''s right, have you forgotten what our Thousand Machines God Sect is based on? Ingenious formations, puppet creations, these outsiders are the root!"


    God Emperor Yunchi''s face was flat, but his tone was full of decisiveness.


    "So, as long as we set up a great formation in advance and prepare enough organs to deal with it, with the magic skills that our Thousand Machines Sect is famous for in the upper realm, can''t we fight against Su Yan?"


    "Good luck, maybe he has some special method to kill Qianji in three strokes. After we see through it, we can easily fight the enemy and directly kill this **** little thing! The worst thing is, wait until we understand his true combat power. When we go back to the sect, it��s better to have a clear explanation, and by the way, we can also record the battle images and display them together, showing that we are not timid people!��


    Divine Emperor Wanzhi''s eyes also lit up.


    "This method is indeed feasible! But you can really be sure that the formation of the gods will be able to fight against the enemy Su Yan. You must know that killing Qianji with three moves...it''s really terrifying!"


    God Emperor Yunchi confirmed,


    "Don''t worry! You and I will set up a Divine Light Primordial Extermination Returning Extreme Formation. This formation is a secret divine formation. It is what I have earned from cultivating in the sect for thousands of years. With the power of the Divine King, I can fight the Divine King! Based on this, it is the worst for us. It is always easy to escape and return to the upper realm!"


    "it is good!"


    Seeing this, the Emperor Wanzhi also made the same decision and nodded.


    "Then don''t let the rumors leak, and don''t alarm that Su Yan early. After the two of us have set up this divine formation, we will compete with him!"


    Soon, orders from the two upper realm **** emperors came out in various ways, which made the Chongsheng Zhenzong start to get very busy. The disciples of the entire mountain gate were called in, and what was arranged in the entire vast Chongsheng Zhenzong area,


    But the strange thing is that the two envoys from the upper realms strictly forbid anyone to publicize these things, and they strictly bound all relevant news within the sacred sect, not to leak the slightest, so many disciples of the mountain gate secretly Doubt, what is this doing?


    And from the sky, looking down from an extreme overlooking perspective, you can see a clue among these complicated orders and various strange arrangements. The things built by countless disciples working day and night eventually formed a picture.


    Visually, it can set off a boundless sea of ??blood, making people feel faintly fearful, and seems to be about to swallow everything in a strange abyss map!


    ��


    In the Holy Dynasty after Yin, a dark and unknown area.


    This place seems to be buried deep, there is not a shred of sunlight that can penetrate, and there is a strong smell of blood in the air, which is disgusting, and does not want to stay any longer, and at this moment, Su Yan, accompanied by an official, is here. Walking tour of dark and **** places.


    "Your Majesty, this is the place where Lord Hei Yao chose to cultivate the mysterious crystal. The entire underground void is wrapped in layers of divine formations, which is very secret. The mysterious crystal is not bad here. At least from the appearance, the situation is stable, but ����


    "Just what?"


    Su Yan frowned and asked, looking around.


    Here, he asked Hei Yao to find a place to cultivate the mysterious crystal Hei Yao chose. From the outside, he did a good job, at least the smell of blood in the air proved that he did not feed many beasts, and the place was also very good. Hidden, not far from his palace, accessible at any time.


    "It''s just, I don''t know what the crystal was fed before, but anyway, according to the lower officials, I am afraid that it is not just feeding some beasts'' flesh and blood. From the time it was transported to now, the energy fluctuation of the mysterious crystal has grown, but it has become extremely violent. , it''s not that kind of unstable fury, it''s very stable, it''s just pure... that kind of aura is very frantic and frenzy."


    The officials broke down in a cold sweat and said.


    "This may be caused by changes in its feeding ingredients? But the lower tube is incompetent. After analyzing it with Lord Hei Yao for a long time, I don''t know how to change it."


    Su Yan nodded, without blaming the cold-sweaty official.


    "Well, I know this. It may indeed be a change in diet, so I can''t blame you, and I can''t blame Hei Yao. There is no need to blame myself."


    "Whatever it can become, you can do whatever you want."


    After all, when the official finally breathed a sigh of relief, Su Yan walked on the footpath again.


    "Let''s go, I came to see this time, just to see what the **** it turned into."


    And when Su Yan was led by the officials, he finally came to the central cultivation room and saw the mysterious crystal inside. Although he had read Hei Yao''s report and the official''s introduction before, when he approached in person, Su Yan still felt slightly surprise.


    The mysterious crystal, which was originally transparent and pure, but only had mist inside, has turned blood-colored, not the ruby-like crystal clear and translucent blood-red, but turbid and rich, making people feel dirty at first glance, extremely mixed. Blood red!


    Naturally, no fog could be seen in the blood red, but it seemed that there were a pair of blood-colored eyes inside. Those eyes were covered by the blood color of the entire crystal, so naturally they couldn''t really see it, but even if Su Yan looked at it, he could feel it. The meaning of a gaze, contains a vicious, tyrannical, malicious and murderous gaze!


    So no one can deny that there is probably a pair of eyes in it!


    "Has it turned into such a disgusting thing?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned. He knew that if he changed the feeding formula of this thing without authorization, some changes would definitely occur. What kind of Dao race is called, it should be a pure destructive race!

 Chapter 5510： cast soldiers

    The fifth thousand five hundred and tenth chapter cast soldiers


    From the blood crystal, the various meanings contained in those eyes are undoubtedly the most primitive temperament at the bottom if this race is truly born, they will be rooted in the bloodline.


    And Su Yan tasted the meaning from those blood crystal eyes, but no matter what, he did not feel the slightest positiveness, kindness, or even joy, including the most basic rationality.


    What does this represent? This means that once this kind of clan is born, there is no doubt that it is an inherently evil, chaotic, and maybe even a deformed monster that has no brains and only knows the killing instinct!


    The word avenue has nothing to do with this race at all!


    So what I want to see in the end is this kind of thing?


    Su Yan couldn''t help but doubt and deny when facing the blood crystal. Although there are only one pair of eyes in the blood crystal, the future is basically determined. If such a thing is born, he can directly destroy it now.


    Of course, this may be biased. After all, Su Yan did not feed him in the way of the Supreme Being, but no matter what, this mysterious crystal is now ruined, from an infinitely possible mysterious object, it has completely turned into a dirty one. Dirty blood crystals.


    "How about using it as a material?"


    Seeing that there was no cure, Su Yan also had the idea of ??destroying and using waste in his heart. His first reaction was that although this thing was filthy and evil, it also became extremely vicious. It could be used to make a weapon, perhaps There is a surprise.


    And this should also be possible. The first crystal itself has a very high divinity, can be compatible with many carriers, and bears the characteristics of breeding races, and has a high growth rate. Second, its hardness is extremely hard, and it can become A weapon body.


    Moreover, in addition to the blood crystal in front of him, he also had an unexpected joy,


    Su Yan''s heart moved, and a mass of broken material suddenly appeared in the cultivation room. It was completely broken, but even so, it still exuded an amazing divinity. The divine light was faint, showing the extraordinaryness of his life.


    This is one of the spoils of war that came from beheading the Queen of the Thousand Machines God, the God of Thousand Machines Gourd!


    It''s just that this divine emperor''s treasure, at that time, in the battle between the Qianji God Emperor and Su Yan, he also turned into a **** emperor puppet to fight against it. As a result, he was tragically divided by Su Yan''s sword, disintegrated and returned to his real body. got this look.


    It is useless to use it as a gourd, but after all, it is a treasure that the God Emperor of Thousand Machines regards as his destiny, and it can be transformed into a god-king-level combat power. It is collected, looking forward to recycling it in the future.


    And now, it seems that the opportunity is here!


    This thousand-machine gourd is originally good at thousand-machine changes. The material pays great attention to compatibility and bearing capacity, and blood crystals are special, and general materials may not be able to be smelted with them, but these materials can be used to maximize the compatibility of blood crystals. The two simply complement each other.


    "It''s decided, the waste can''t be wasted, this blood crystal and the **** gourd, let''s re-refine a weapon, a powerful artifact that may grow infinitely!"


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also directly waved the official back, took away the blood crystals that were no longer cultivated, teleported through space, and came to the refining room that had already been built.


    He looked at the blood crystals and the pile of divine gourd materials on the ground, and couldn''t help thinking,


    So, what to build?


    For many people, this may not be a problem, because it is very simple, what is the strongest and what is most suitable for building!


    But Su Yan...he is not the strongest or the most suitable.


    Along the way, he has cultivated so far, and he is proficient in all kinds of weapons, not to mention all of them, but at least it can be said that he is proficient in nine out of ten. Any weapon in his hands can also exert the strongest strength, such as his beheading. God Emperor Qianji''s sword, in fact, he can use a sword, a sword, a halberd, a stick, the effect is the same, because he has long been freed from the restrictions of weapons, everything is just his whim.


    This is what Su Yan has accumulated along the way!


    So, to build a knife, or to build a sword?


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then his eyes brightened and he made a firm decision.


    No, he should forge nothing, or everything, he wants to forge a bead!


    One can be transformed into any weapon, he uses a knife when he wants to use a knife, and a sword when he wants to use a sword.


    And with the material of the Thousand Machine God gourd and the infinite growth of blood crystals, this should be the most suitable!


    "It''s called, Four Tribulations Transmutation Divine Pearl!"


    Four calamities, becoming, staying, and breaking the void, this is the end that everything, even the Great Dao of the Immortals and Gods, can never get rid of.


    The name of Su Yan is to hope that this pearl can fix the catastrophe of all kinds of heaven and earth, all things, such as the constant sun volleying into the sky. At that time, there should be some robbery!


    All kinds of changes are at my palm, only at my will!


    Very domineering, but this is Su Yan''s pursuit!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan no longer hesitated. When he was about to retreat, he unexpectedly received a summons from the main hall of the Holy Dynasty.


    He appeared in a flash, but there was a strange look in his eyes when he saw the information.


    The person who sent the letter, Su Yan was very familiar with, was one of his several cronies, Guan Peng.


    It''s just that this kid, when did he go to the realm of Chongsheng Zhenzong far away from the Holy Dynasty, and he sent a message in a hurry.


    "Is this kid in trouble?"


    Su Yan frowned and tapped his finger lightly, all the information flowed into his mind, and then he was even more dumbfounded.


    "So this kid didn''t cause trouble, but became a spy?!"


    Guan Peng''s letter unexpectedly explained that in the realm of Chongsheng Zhenzong, there are two powerful **** emperors from the upper realm and the lower realm, and they deliberately blocked everything from the news!


    It turned out to be quite some time ago. I felt that the increasing strength of General Ba and Cang Mingxue had become an indispensable pillar of the Holy Dynasty. Guan Peng, whose strength was obviously starting to move slowly, had the idea of ??traveling everywhere to try to break through. Anyway, There is no shortage of people in the entire holy pilgrimage, and no one will control him and stop him.


    However, wandering around, Guan Peng wandered to the realm of Chongsheng Zhenzong.


    It just so happened that that day, when he saw a huge gate in the sky appearing, he knew that there should be a strong person from the upper realm in the lower realm, and at this time, the lower realm was undoubtedly aimed at His Majesty Su Yan, for the sake of the Holy Emperor, Guan Peng pretended to be a local powerhouse, and did not reveal the identity of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty. Together with others, he infiltrated the team watching the opening of the gate of the realm.


    Then, of course, needless to say, Guan Peng was persecuted by the two upper realm **** emperors, so he went to the Chongsheng Zhenzong in a daze, and was placed under house arrest with a group of foreign powerhouses, but unlike other powerhouses who complained, Guan At this moment, Peng finally found out that he was still very useful.


    He can give His Majesty the Holy Emperor, quietly convey the conspiracy trends of the two powerful emperors after the lower realm!

 Chapter 5511： Shinju first generation

    The fifth thousand five hundred and eleventh chapter Shenzhu first became


    This kind of peculiar experience made Su Yan very interesting. The information that Guan Peng sent back at his risk of death this time was indeed very useful.


    That is, for the **** formation that the two **** emperors secretly and quietly arranged, although Guan Peng, as an outsider, doesn''t know the specific plan, but such a big action, he can naturally get a glimpse of it when he is in the mountain gate of the Chongsheng Zhenzong, knowing that this is two A strong person in the upper realm, it is very likely that he is arranging some kind of formation, which is specifically aimed at His Majesty the Holy Emperor. Therefore, under the guise of being a helper, he quietly used an opportunity to finally spread this short message.


    In fact, Guan Peng did not elaborate on the details of the formation and the like in the information. After all, he is always under the eyes of the two powerful gods, if not he himself has some contacts with the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin. The means, I am afraid that even the news will not be spread, just mentioning that the construction has not been completed, and it is faintly terrifying and trembling, so Su Yan is careful to deal with it.


    After Su Yan read the vague information, he first sent Guan Peng two paragraphs of text, indicating that he knew, and instructing him not to deliberately send anything, first to ensure safety, and then to the so-called mysterious formation, lost in thought.


    Are these arrogant and arrogant people from the upper realm actually so cautious now?


    It was obvious that two people came down at once, but he was still careful not to disclose any news. First, he secretly prepared the means of yin people. This style is really not like the upper realm, but it also made Su Yan really look at it. .


    The enemy''s pride is not to be feared. The most troublesome thing is that even though he has powerful strength, he still knows how to control himself and will not despise others.


    "Do I need to go to the Holy Spirit Sect now and completely dismantle the other party''s conspiracy?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself, on the surface, this is the best choice he should make now.


    It''s just that he still has to refine tools now, which is really troublesome!


    And from the attitude of the other party and the time in the lower realm, it is obvious that the other party knew about Qianji''s death immediately. If the two **** emperors from the upper realm were easily killed, would they simply kill the next time? Four, eight, and one after another, he didn''t have time to rest at all?


    Su Yan thought of this, and although Guan Peng had already sent the information, he still didn''t want to pay attention to the two **** emperors of the lower realm.


    Because of the drag, it may be a little troublesome to solve the problem after the two have arranged the means, but first, I think it will not be more troublesome to come directly to four or eight next time, and second, he can get more clearance time, The other party was preparing, and Su Yan was also preparing. When the new artifact was refined, he would have more ways to fight the enemy. I am afraid that if he did not practice now, he would not be able to practice in the face of harassment in the future.


    "Forget it, then let him go."


    In the end, Su Yan waved his hand and returned to the place where the refiner retreated, ignoring the outside world.


    Heavy Saint True Sect, just look at your final means and mine, who is stronger!


    A group of terrifying divine fire suddenly appeared in the palm of Su Yan, who was in seclusion.


    Su Yan will create a divine bead that can transform many magical weapons. It seems simple, it is just a bead with a little transforming function, but it is not the case. How could such an ordinary bead be in line with Su Yan''s belief in the transformation of the four tribulations? Pearl expectations? What he wants to do, first of all, is that the change cannot be just a form, it should be in line with the transformed divine weapon, its own killing characteristics and the divine nature!


    For example, when changing a knife, you should give full play to the sharpness and domineering will of a knife, and condense it into the divine way of killing that belongs to the knife, and bring the meaning represented by the "knife" to the extreme.


    This is very complicated, and it involves many difficulties. The particularity of the material of the Thousand Machine God Gourd is just one point. Fortunately, Su Yan also masters the two most fundamental top-level divine ways, so it is possible to achieve this.


    Because, for example, the divine fire he provoked is not an ordinary divine fire, but also contains the particularity of space and time. They are all smelted by different characteristics, wrapping the time of different characteristics, and finally unified in a large space, forming it seems that there is only one type of smelting!


    That is to say, this divine bead that will be born, in different time and space, is originally a divine weapon of countless different characteristics, and naturally it can achieve the ultimate evolution!


    Of course, it also includes the control of the characteristics of countless divine weapons, and the understanding of its extension path. This is only possible because of Su Yan''s accumulation over the years.


    Exuding the meaning of nothingness, the silver illusory divine fire, after a few days, finally smelted and recast all the materials of the thousand-machine gourd, forming a floating sky, as if exuding a dreamy and magnificent light, containing hundreds of millions of galaxy universes, But if you look closely, the round beads are simple and heavy.


    This is the prototype of the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Pearl!


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and it was another crucial moment.


    He picked up the blood crystal lying quietly on the side and aimed it at the ball, that is, using it as the core, smelting it into the shell of the current Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Bead to generate the most fundamental source drive!


    But taking a top-level divine life spiritual material as the core of the refining tool, Su Yan really didn''t have much confidence, and could only take a step by step.


    He first shot the blood crystal into the inside of the body of the bead, forcibly bound it in it, and then relying on the tempering of the divine fire, he first removed half of the murderous consciousness that had been born in the blood crystal.


    Although Su Yan wanted to refine an extremely fierce and powerful divine weapon, but there was no trace of clarity and wisdom in the blood crystal, only with infinite malice and filth consciousness, obviously not suitable to be a qualified artifact spirit. Even if it is a murderous weapon spirit.


    And this step also caused the blood crystal''s resistance to be extremely strong, and the entire blood crystal began to become unstable. The fierce consciousness in it, which was tempered by the divine fire, roared wildly and silently, and the vicious and tyrannical atmosphere became stronger. Crazy confrontation, it seems that the jade and stone will be burned, and it will be destroyed together with itself.


    Such a tyrannical nature made Su Yan frown slightly, and he was also slightly delighted. The power of the space source contained in the divine fire suddenly transformed into layers of void, binding and imprisoning the blood crystals. The ends of the earth will never end.


    And among them, there is time to turn into a long river to spread in the endlessly extending space, and it begins to wash away the chaotic spiritual wisdom that has not yet been born in the blood crystal. A monstrous wave was set off, and it began to forge ahead in the long river to fight against it. The pure ferocity of the violent even penetrated countless spaces, affecting the ages, and it was reflected in reality again.


    "It''s really a monster!"

 Chapter 5512： try treasure

    The fifth thousand five hundred and twelve chapters try treasure


    In the face of the Divine Pearl that was still emitting endless blood, Su Yan murmured a word, neither sighing or delighted. He only stretched out his hand a little. Suddenly, in the long river, another accident happened, and countless sharp swords turned into swimming fish in the long river. Densely packed, scouring along, biting and beheading to sharpen the blood crystal wisdom!


    This long river, this time and space, are all manifestations of his will. Since he is clearly in the space and time created by him, and a merely incomplete blood crystal, do you still want to turn the sky up? !


    The silent screams came through endless time and space. With Su Yan''s will to strangle, the attack and torture suffered by the blood crystal lingzhi became more intense, and finally began to shrink unwillingly and retreated, but in the end it still couldn''t be turned over. What kind of wind and waves, after a few days, in fact, was washed away by endless time, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    "Finally gone?"


    Su Yan murmured softly, taking back the bounds of endless time and space for the time being, and began to examine the blood crystal that has dissipated its spiritual wisdom.


    What is gratifying is that perhaps the divinity nurtured in the blood crystal is too strong. Although the spiritual wisdom in the blood crystal has been wiped out, the tyranny and madness of the whole blood crystal has not weakened in the slightest. Lingzhi''s unwillingness broke out in a frenzy, and the negative malice in it was so thick to the limit.


    "With such a core, the strongest killing weapon can be created!"


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth twitched with satisfaction, his eyes were bright, and he continued to manipulate the divine fire, trying to start to merge the blood crystal with the divine bead shell.


    This step is extremely difficult, but it took Su Yan about half a month to finally solve this problem perfectly from the level of the extremely microscopic essence, so that the origins of the two are unified and their natures are the same.


    Endless blood light mixed with silver threads, with the meaning of oppressive tyranny and crazy killing, faintly shook the void, Su Yan''s last magic trick, four tribulations transformed into a divine pearl, done!


    The divine artifact that is directly ranked at the top has a sense of the avenue when it is born. The divine light rushes straight into the sky, and the wind and clouds are moving around, attracting boundless blood-red clouds, making the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty seem to be filled with a layer of killing aura. Crazy tyranny deep inside.


    "Is this... an enemy attack or is there a Holy Dynasty powerhouse practicing?"


    Many generals who were in charge of patrolling the territory of the Holy Dynasty after the Yin Dynasty immediately began to be on guard, showing shock and vigilance on their faces. The killing and madness that filled the air was really shocking!


    "It''s nothing, it''s me refining a new divine treasure, and it''s just that the breath is exposed by chance, and the generals from all over the country continue to patrol."


    At this moment, Su Yan''s voice came from the void and spread throughout the entire realm of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, which made those guarding generals breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, their eyes became more admirable.


    "It turns out that His Majesty is refining treasures. It is worthy of His Majesty the Holy Emperor. It is really powerful. It is just a divine weapon, and the escaping aura is so terrifying that it cannot be resisted..."


    In the refining room, Su Yan restrained the breath of the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb when it became the ultimate treasure, held it in his hand and slowly turned the grasp, his eyes followed, and gradually revealed a satisfied expression.


    "Well, yes, not only does it combine the divine emperor''s treasure and blood crystals, but the quality has reached the ultimate level of artifact, because blood crystals are the particularity of the material of living beings, this bead also has an almost infinite growth ability, and it perfectly inherits blood crystals. As long as you use it to kill the enemy, you can automatically devour the enemy''s flesh and blood and the essence of the soul, and improve your divinity and origin."


    After speaking, Su Yan''s eyes showed a trace of madness and anticipation.


    "This kind of devouring also has almost no upper limit. It is hard to imagine that if a supreme being can be swallowed, then the four robbery transformation beads... can be improved to what extent!"


    Of course, with Su Yan''s current strength, it is naturally impossible to kill a Supreme Being, and this kind of expectation can only be left to the future, just think about it now.


    Su Yan held the Divine Pearl in his hand and looked into the distance, which was the direction of the Chongsheng Zhenzong. At this time, there was finally a hint of eagerness and excitement in his eyes.


    "Then, I don''t know what your means are, are you ready? As the first battle of my artifact, I can look forward to it. Don''t be too wasteful!"


    After saying that, Su Yan''s figure disappeared in a flash, heading towards the realm where the Holy True Sect was located, and hurriedly crossed the boundary!


    The reason why he ignored the secret methods and small actions of the two upper realm **** emperors was because he wanted to be busy refining the artifact at the time. Now that the artifact has been made, it is natural to see killing and blood!


    Re-Saint True Sect.


    After many days, the Divine Light Yuan has been extinguished and returned to the pole formation, and the arrangement has finally been completed. At this moment, looking from the sky, you can see a picture of the abyss that is extremely terrifying and trembling, infecting the entire realm of the Holy Sect, inexplicable. Weird and deep, but after the entire formation was completed, this abyss map was also quickly disappearing, and soon it seemed to be hidden in the invisible and disappeared.


    "Yunchi, can this formation really be able to deal with Su Yan? I don''t know why, but I always feel that something is wrong. Also, where did you learn this divine formation, why doesn''t it feel like what my Thousand Machines Sect taught me?"


    Yunchi and Wanzhi God Emperor, after the abyss map disappeared, stood in the void overlooking the entire realm, and Wanzhi looked inexplicably worried.


    The Emperor Yunchi smiled upon seeing this, with a hint of disdain in his tone.


    "Wan Zhi, you''ve been thinking too much, Su Yan, a **** of the lower realms, could it be that you were really frightened by the fact that he killed Qianji with three moves? Well, even if we admit that this is true, he still doesn''t. There must be some special means, relying on the protection of this great formation, if you can''t win, can''t you easily get out of the battle and return to the upper realm?"


    "So you can rest easy, waiting for Su Yan to come, this battle will definitely be worry-free! As for this divine formation, you are right, although I found it in the inheritance temple of the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, it doesn''t seem to be my Thousand Machines Divine Sect. All, like from some unknown realm."


    After speaking, God Emperor Yunchi rubbed his chin and stared at the hidden formation, as if he was aroused by God Emperor Wanzhi and fell into some memories.


    "This Divine Formation is really powerful, so it was collected by my Thousand Machines Divine Sect. The methods and methods that can be learned are very different from the inheritance of the Longevity God''s Domain, so it is actually quite obscure to learn, and few people learn it. It was also by chance that I learned this formation inexplicably."


    "And at that time, I really wanted to feel that there was a special landmark in the void. At that time, I wanted to leave the Immortal God Realm to explore, but unfortunately because of many things, it was delayed for a long time, and the landmark was automatically blurred. , I can''t even think about it now, so there should be a lot of things behind this formation!"


    After Yunchi God Emperor finished speaking, he sighed again. He always felt that it was an opportunity at that time, but it was a pity that he missed it.


    "Then maybe..."


    The Emperor Wanzhi moved his mouth when he heard the words, and was about to say something, but suddenly felt a strange feeling in the void!

 Chapter 5513： War Two Emperors

    The fifth thousand five hundred and thirteenth chapter war two emperors


    "coming?"


    Unprecedented fluctuations caused Wan Zhi and Yunchi Divine Emperor to change their expressions in an instant. They were unprecedentedly cautious.


    Although they didn''t know the news of Su Yan''s exit today, but they felt the pressure of the crisis that penetrated the void that was getting stronger and stronger, they naturally understood one fact clearly.


    In the lower realm, only Su Yan can make them feel this way!


    "Prepare!"


    God Emperor Yunchi said cautiously, the two figures quickly flashed to the ground, and they didn''t even dare to stay in the air for a long time, so as not to escape from the shroud of the divine formation.


    Immediately afterwards, a silver light flashed in the air, and a slightly rippling aura came from the space, and Su Yan''s figure appeared directly in front of the two powerful **** emperors.


    "Presumably you two are the **** emperors of the lower realm this time, right?"


    He smiled lightly, there was no coercion at all when he appeared, and there was no earth-shattering sign, as if it was like a neighbor''s house, stepping over with ease, greeting with ease.


    But in the eyes of the two **** emperors at the moment, the plain man in front of him seemed to be carrying a kind of terrifying and unspeakable pressure. This was not a release like Shenwei Avenue, but a kind of cat seeing a dog. , Jackal saw the natural life suppression and threat of tigers and leopards, as if the entire subconscious and body were telling them that the people in front of them were irresistible and contactable!


    "As expected of a person who has attracted the attention of the Supreme Being, there is indeed something special about it."


    God Emperor Yunchi spoke hoarsely, barely breaking free from the sense of irreversibility, looking at Su Yan with even more fearful eyes.


    "That''s right, the two of me are the elders of the Thousand Machines Divine Sect in the Upper Realm, and they came out of the same door as the previous Thousand Machines God Sovereign. I heard that he was killed by you?"


    Su Yan smiled slightly, looking at the vigilant two, they looked even more light-hearted, with an indescribable temperament and domineering,


    "That''s right, that Qianji was killed by my sword. Unfortunately, he was too weak, and I didn''t even use any strength. I wonder if the two of you can let me have a good time?"


    "Insanity!"


    The Divine Emperor Wanzhi also looked ugly, full of killing intent towards Su Yan but fearful, so he could only hold back.


    "Junior, in fact, there is nothing inevitable between us. Of course you killed Qianji, but if there is any special reason and background, you can tell it. We are mainly here to investigate, not necessarily to do it. ."


    Yun Chi glanced at Wan Zhi in surprise, but said nothing.


    When Wan Zhi saw God Emperor Yunchi, his eyes flickered, but his face was gloomy.


    That''s right, at the critical moment, he was suddenly afraid again!


    Originally, when he heard that Su Yan killed Qianji with three moves, he felt a little uneasy. Ben Yunchi insisted on staying behind because of the divine formation, but when he saw Su Yan, he felt the pressure and fear of the inexplicable life level. I can''t help it anymore, what a **** formation, it''s a foreign thing after all, what if there are any omissions!


    Can not fight or not fight, first escape and go back!


    However, Su Yan looked at Divine Emperor Wanzhi''s gloomy face, but suddenly burst into a smile, waved his hand, and a bead emitting silver light of the endless vast galaxy came out!


    He spoke freely.


    "It''s too late, since I came here, I have decided to stay, both of you!"


    The starlight is vast and the divine power is endless. It seems that there are thousands of galaxy universes bred in that one pearl. When pressed, the terrifying power can make Yunchi and the two change their expressions in an instant, and roar angrily.


    "Get up!"


    I saw the entire realm of the Holy Sect, the dark and terrifying divine light suddenly spewed from all directions, endless indescribable low-pitched whispers, accompanied by the atmosphere of depression and despair, turned into a real black screen, slammed into the four tribulations. God bead!


    Faced with the pressure of a threat, God Emperor Yunchi did not hesitate to activate the Great Array of Divine Light Origin Destruction!


    The abyss map that made people feel trembling from the bottom of my heart reappeared in the realm, and it became clearer. It seemed that it was about to break away from the formation and become some kind of terrifying and indescribable concrete.


    And the shady curtain derived from it also collided with the **** bead and fought fiercely. Countless galaxies emerged from the **** bead, and then the big stars began to smash the whole black curtain into pieces like a streamer, full of tyranny. The aura of destruction, and the shady curtain turned out to be extraordinarily tenacious. In the countless noisy and resounding whispers, it has been constantly patching and bonding, and it can be considered a short period of time to limit the Four Tribulations Transmutation Divine Bead.


    When the two **** emperors saw this, their expressions suddenly loosened, showing an "alright" look, but Su Yan was also interested in "Oh?" and smiled.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect that my Divine Bead just debuted, and it was still a failure. This is the big formation that the two of you have prepared? Sure enough, there are some ways, but I don''t know why, it always gives me a very annoying feeling."


    "Humph!"


    The Emperor Yunchi sneered at this, his face brightened.


    "My **** formation is naturally good, how about it, feel the pressure? Don''t think that you can defeat Qianji, and you feel that there is no one in the entire upper realm!"


    "I''m sorry, I never thought that the upper realm still has some strength, such as the Supremes, or there are some hidden masters, but, but it just doesn''t include you."


    Su Yan was still stunned. Although the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Bead was blocked, there was no hint of frustration or impatience. It was as if he was cutting fish with a kitchen knife and was blocked by the fish.


    "Since you can block the first form of the bead, then try the real, kill the second form!"


    After all, I saw the Divine Bead wrapped in shady curtains, suddenly awakening like a sleeping beast, and suddenly revealed a strong sense of brutality and tyranny!


    The madness of this tyrannical consciousness seems to be destroying everything in front of it. No means or means can wake it up and calm it down. It is naturally full of indescribable chaos, causing the black screen to tremble slightly, as if startled by this consciousness, and then I saw that the countless galaxies contained in the Divine Bead suddenly all spewed out, madly and violently!


    Boom boom boom! Countless big stars are annihilating and shattering, releasing waves of terrifying power, blasting the shady, frantically tearing apart, and the terrifying and massive amount of divine energy is converging and compressing at the limit, as if nurturing something, and then, a shocking explosion. , smashing the void, completely shattering the shady curtain, a long sword that pierced the black hole and exuding destruction, like piercing the long night, attacking the two **** emperors with horrified expressions!


    "This is��!"


    The long sword is bloodthirsty, and the sword qi is boundless. Before the two **** emperors can react, they burst through a body!


    Divine Emperor Wanzhi looked puzzled, stared blankly at the big hole in his chest, and a dazed thought flashed in his mind. Wasn''t it a bead who was in the dark just now?


    Of course, he didn''t think that the bead-type artifacts could have the possibility of transformation, but the point was, how could that sword, a long sword that exudes fierce bloodthirsty, be stronger than beads!

 Chapter 5514： the unknown abyss

    Chapter 5514 The Unknown Abyss


    Ordinary bead artifacts, even if they have the ability to transform, mostly obey a law, that is, transforming things, the essence is only the appearance has changed, but the original power of the bead is still inside, and nothing will happen to the source. changes, it will not increase its power.


    Because they are all artifacts, why can you top ten thousand with one? Naturally rewarding.


    So since Su Yan''s Divine Bead was wrapped in shady curtains, Yunchi and Wanzhi Divine Sovereign didn''t pay much attention to this precious Divine Orb, anyway, as long as it could not break through the shady curtain, no matter how powerful it was, it would not pose the slightest threat. However, who would have thought that it could actually be turned into a sword, and it exudes even more murderous intent and breaking power. In the blink of an eye, it broke through the blockade of the large array of shady curtains, so that the Emperor Wanzhi did not respond. , was pierced by this peerless fierce sword!


    "What kind of artifact is this, is this the basis for you to kill Qianji?"


    The Emperor Wanzhi spoke hoarsely, looking at the big hole in his chest, his tone weak, but although his face was pale, he obviously had no worries about his life.


    Relying on the cultivation of the gods and queens, and surpassing a thousand machines, it is naturally impossible to be cut off by a single sword.


    However, this feeling still makes God Emperor Wanzhi very uncomfortable, not to mention the constant flow of vitality and even the power of the soul, this momentary feeling of being unable to resist, even makes him unable to fight!


    "No, it was refined after killing the Queen of Thousand Machines. You are fortunate enough to be the first test items."


    Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, waved his hand to recall the fierce sword that exuded unparalleled ominous intent, and stroked its blade. He was quite satisfied with his own work.


    Although this sword did not completely kill a Divine Emperor, it was only based on the power of the Divine Artifact itself. It was able to penetrate a strong man in the Divine Empress period with a single blow. There are also Divine Artifacts in the entire Longevity God Realm. its supreme place.


    The most important thing is that its state switching is also perfect. When it is formed into a pearl, it is full of heavy explosions. Even the galaxy universe can collapse and collapse. When it is formed into a sword, it is fierce and sharp and unstoppable. , the ultimate display of the characteristics of the sword, breaking everything!


    "Very good, this is the weapon I want, then, since the test is completed now, you can die!"


    Su Yan carried the fierce blood sword, his face relaxed and comfortable, but the words he said made the two **** emperors even more frightened and angry.


    "Okay! You''re so arrogant, do you really think you''ve decided on the two of me? Just now I was just careless, but now I''ll show you the power of my Thousand Machines Divine Formation!"


    After all, the black screen that had been broken up was actually stitched up again, and with the loud roar of the Emperor Yunchi, the noisy whispers in the air suddenly resounded clearly throughout the world!


    "God''s extinction returns to the extreme, the old essence reappears!"


    The noisy whispers resounding through the heavens and the earth, although still cluttered and incomprehensible, the increasingly urgent whispers seem to have imprinted some inexplicable rhythm into the depths of everyone''s minds, and then Su Su. Yan then saw that the entire abyss that shrouded the realm of the Sage True Sect was actually alive, with an inexplicable darkness flowing in it, facing the increasingly hurried messy whispers, revealing a pair of indescribable eyes.


    The description of this eye is so complicated, fearful, trembling, not because it is too large or exudes a terrifying aura, but fundamentally, at a glance, it seems to be distorting the world, making everything strange and strange, like falling out. Entering an indescribable absurd, full of abyss full of distorted vitality, the weakness and insignificance of his own degradation, silence cannot extricate himself from the countless peeps.


    The entire Void Realm was trembling, as if he was afraid of these eyes or the appearance of the owner behind it, causing everything to become congealed and imprisoned, Su Yan also frowned slightly.


    The feeling of these eyes... so familiar.


    That''s right, familiar, this seems to be the feeling that the eyes in the blood crystal give people!


    Although the latter is incomparably small and fragile in comparison, but after Su Yan carefully recalled, the inability to communicate deep in those eyes, the inherent chaos and evil, and full of malice, are exactly the same!


    "So, the things bred in the blood crystals actually exist? What the **** are they?"


    Su Yan frowned and pondered even more. Facing the abyss monster that was about to awaken, he had no fear or worry, just quietly watched it slowly unfold its full picture.


    Seeing this, the two **** emperors looked at each other, and after communicating with each other, they all rushed towards the depths of the void, and the divine light in their palms suddenly burst out.


    "Walk!"


    The gate of the realm began to condense and manifest under the divine light!


    After Su Yan''s sword, they didn''t even intend to fight to the death, but relying on the power of the divine formation, they were already seeking a way out!


    Seeing that the Divine Formation was fully activated at this moment, Su Yan seemed to be in a daze for no reason. He immediately stopped hesitating, and immediately opened the gate of the realm, thinking about escaping back to the upper realm first!


    "How brave!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan naturally came back to his senses, laughed angrily, and simply ignored the monsters under the abyss, and suddenly raised his sword and rushed towards the two **** emperors who had summoned the gate of the realm!


    "The sword rises, the sky is silent!"


    A mighty and ferocious sword energy, after Su Yan swung his sword, contained terrifying void fluctuations. I saw that the portal of the realm was directly shattered first, and hundreds of millions of thunderbolts were scattered in all directions. The two **** emperors were horrified. In the middle, he slashed at the bodies of the two!


    "The Curtain of God''s Destruction!"


    At the critical moment, the God Emperor Yunchi revived the power of the divine formation, communicated the power of the abyss, and laid a black curtain in front of him, and then the sword energy collided with the curtain!


    boom!


    The boundless and ferocious meaning suddenly scattered, and the curtain suddenly split and was cut in half by the sword energy, but fortunately there was a curtain to resist, and the two spirits tumbled several times, and finally there was no fear of their lives.


    "You and I use all means!"


    The Divine Emperor Wanzhi shouted, knowing that it would not be so easy to escape, so he simply used the Great Dao Divine Art first, and immediately countless scrutiny-like eyes converged on Su Yan, and then the void shook, as if he spit out a word in unison.


    "die!"


    This is the source of divine art that goes beyond common language and involves rules and regulations. With a single thought, the rules of everything you see will change!


    Su Yan only felt that his body suddenly began to age, and it became rotten in the sound of the words of death that trembled in the void. It was not that his vitality had come to an end, but that the rules had changed, as if his body should have aged. Like decay and death, as long as it is generated, it is difficult to violate.


    "efficient!"


    The Emperor Wanzhi was overjoyed when he saw this.


    Su Yan stopped his sword and smiled lightly upon seeing this, with a clear expression on his face.


    "It''s very interesting. It''s one of the good god-level avenues. It''s a pity that your understanding is not enough. If this is the case, you will still die here today."


    Having said that, the surroundings of Su Yan were suddenly distorted and blurred. At this moment, it was as if countless Su Yan were overlapping and appearing, and then one Su Yan stepped out, still holding a fierce sword, with a relaxed expression.


    "So, are you ready?"

 Chapter 5515： weird dark fog

    The fifth thousand five hundred and fifteen chapters are strange black fog


    "Impossible! How can you have nothing!"


    Seeing that Su Yan was unscathed in just a moment, the Divine Emperor Wanzhi was horrified and couldn''t believe that his rules, even in the entire A-level realm, belonged to the most unresolved and most difficult group. Fortunately, once he is hit, even the Sect Master of the Thousand Machines Sect would not dare to say how evil this person from the lower realms is without paying a price!


    The Emperor Wanzhi flew back quickly, looking at Su Yan''s smiling face and relaxed face, the hair on his body exploded, and he was inexplicably terrified.


    "Nothing is impossible, your rules are too rudimentary, you can neither go back to the ancient times across time, nor infect all connections across all worlds, I will walk out of the past again, trap the rules in the endless cycle of time and space, and naturally have a good understanding of the present. me, it doesn''t matter."


    Seeing the Emperor Wanzhi flying back, Su Yan didn''t care. Instead, he explained it patiently. After he regained his composure, he stepped out one step. Before the emperor!


    "This sword is the one that I killed Qianji. I wonder if you can resist it? Eternal sword, eternal silence!"


    After all, Su Yan''s moves resumed. Facing the two nearby **** emperors, a terrifying silver light reappeared in the blood!


    This is his strongest sword so far, and the combined force of the two upper realm **** emperors is also the strongest opponent he has encountered so far. Su Yan is looking forward to what kind of ending the sword will have!


    Of course, it''s just that this time he is no longer using his sword intent with his bare hands, but has really picked up a sword, a very fierce sword! As a result, the sword light that seems to have straddled the eternity of time and space, and the annihilation of the heavens, has become stronger again, contaminated with boundless fierceness and madness, and it seems that it is really sinking from all worlds, containing the great annihilation. Come!


    "Yunchi save me!"


    The Emperor Wanzhi roared wildly. Under the direct face of this sword, he suddenly felt that countless pores were trembling madly, and every muscle in his body was madly vigilant. He knew that he would never be able to resist this sword!


    "Royal!"


    The void shook, forming a glittering wall in front of the Divine Emperor Wanzhi, exuding the power of the vast and indestructible Dao, and the Divine Emperor Wanzhi flew back, and a seal also flew out immediately, becoming bigger and blocking it. In front of him, this is the treasure of the **** emperor that belongs to him. The two are superimposed. At this moment, the **** emperor Wanzhi has pressed all means!


    "Damn, the divine essence is immortal, and the divine will is in harmony!"


    God Emperor Yunchi was also greatly terrified. Fortunately, in an emergency, the divine formation was completely under control. He suddenly shouted, and immediately the black mist shrouded him, and he slapped Su Yan with his palm!


    Immediately, countless noisy whispers resounded in the air, and a cloud of black mist rushed out from the palm of the Yunchi God Emperor, like a big mouth with hidden substance, swallowing everything along the way, and swooping towards Su Yan!


    At this moment, Su Yan slashed down with a single sword, the golden wall derived from the avenues of magic, and the jade seal, which was the most precious treasure of the **** emperor, were all shattered and cut down with a single sword. However, Su Yan also felt a sense of crisis that he had never felt before!


    "This is?"


    Su Yan stared at the rushing black mist, and could not help frowning slightly, but subconsciously, he chose to withdraw for the first time!


    This is not because he is afraid and timid, but from the black fog, he really noticed something special. For example, the swallowing contained in the black fog seems to be swallowing Divine Essence, swallowing the Dao, and wherever he goes, The whole realm feels obviously "vacant"!


    This is not an illusion, Su Yan himself is closely related to the God Realm of Long Body, so his feeling represents the Realm itself. The concept formed as a whole can really be inexplicably lost, and it is swallowed and wiped away by the black mist like a rubber!


    It is a very strange ability, and Su Yan is not sure what the consequences will be if this ability is exerted behind a person.


    "space bound!"


    In the face of the black mist, Su Yan chose to ignore the Divine Emperor Wanzhi for the first time, and stretched out a single palm in front of the empty grip. Suddenly there was endless space, and the black mist was separated from reality layer by layer.


    However, what is surprising is that this black fog seems to be able to swallow and erase even the concept of space. In Su Yan''s space restraint, although it is slow, it cannot be prevented from approaching reality.


    But fortunately, every time it gets closer, the size of the black mist is also shrinking significantly. It seems that its ability to swallow and erase is not infinite, but is related to its own capacity.


    "Interesting means, but I seem to feel more and more that this is not something of the Longevity God''s Domain."


    After confirming that the black mist could be completely trapped in the space blockade, Su Yan turned his gaze to the God Emperor Yunchi with a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    "Then can you tell me what this thing is? It seems that the entire Upper Realm cannot be underestimated."


    "Oh, if you want to know, I can consider telling you when you die!"


    When the God Emperor Yunchi saw that Su Yan finally chose to retreat in a rare way, there was finally a hint of excitement and joy in his eyes.


    It seems that he is not really invincible, the divine formation is really effective!


    "Very well, if you don''t say it, then I will personally ask the Thousand Machines God Sect in the future."


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t say much, but narrowed his eyes slightly. For the two powerful **** emperors in the lower realm, he finally stopped teasing easily and began to get serious!


    The large space began to blur, and then Su Yan continued to appear from time and space, all of them exuding vast fluctuations, carrying the same fierce blood sword!


    Da Yan thousands!


    Su Yan once again used his own great Dao magic technique, and surrounded the space where the two **** emperors were located.


    Since this black mist likes to swallow it, let it swallow it!


    Su Yan stared at God Emperor Yunchi with murderous intent in his eyes, or the fog surrounding him, although he felt threatened, it didn''t mean he was really helpless!


    "you!"


    Yunchi and Wanzhi Divine Emperor looked at Su Yan, who was densely packed in horror, and felt the same vast and terrifying aura, and they were suddenly speechless in horror.


    How many supernatural powers does this **** evildoer still have!


    "Su Yan, don''t force us, you also felt the black fog just now, it is indeed not the power of my immortal **** domain, but it is obviously restrained from all divine power! Even if you are eroded by it, you can''t escape the fate of disappearing. Let us go now, it''s better than everyone''s death!"


    God Emperor Yunchi opened his mouth with an ugly face, and demonstratively, expanding the surrounding black fog to show his absolute control.


    "Really, then look at so much me, how much of your black mist can be cut off!"


    Countless Su Yan, without the slightest hesitation in his eyes, countless sword lights shot up into the sky!

 Chapter 5516： Sword against heaven and earth

    Chapter five thousand five hundred and sixteen


    Empty sword, eternal silence!


    It is also Su Yan''s supreme sword move, but this time, it is no longer controlled and released by one Su Yan, but the heavens are endless, and they are cut out at the same time!


    For a moment, it seemed that the whole world was made up of sword light, and the world was filled with unbearable sword qi, a fierce and eternal meaning of annihilation, penetrating through the ages, facing directly, towards the two bloodless **** emperors Overwhelm the tide!


    "The Eternal Curtain!"


    The Emperor Yunchi roared hoarsely. When faced with countless sword lights, the entire black fog spread out to form an absolutely dark abyss, wrapping Yunchi and Wan Zhi in it!


    The sword light that struck across the ages slashed down, and the black mist was turbulent, but the dark abyss that seemed to be bottomless and devoured everything actually resisted Su Yan''s thousand-thousand-slashed supreme sword. trick!


    I saw that in the end, the sword light dissipated, and the abyss seemed to shrink in part, but it was still dark and inexplicable.


    "Hahaha, Su Yan, I said, you can''t help us! It''s better to let me and the two return to the upper realm, it''s good for everyone!"


    In the abyss, the great laughter of the Yunchi God Emperor after the catastrophe came out, which contained joy.


    "yes?"


    Su Yan just stared at the abyss flatly, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I have a lot of those kinds of attacks."


    "Empty sword, eternal silence!"


    The words fell, and countless sword lights, filled the sky and the earth again, rose up!


    Boom boom boom!


    Wave after wave, I saw this extremely powerful sword light, but it was like a cannonball without money, constantly bombarding and indiscriminately, the dark abyss was shrinking again visible to the naked eye!


    If it continues like this, perhaps in less than a moment, the abyss will shrink to the point of disappearing completely!


    "Sure enough, some things that exist in the black mist have very peculiar abilities, but they also have a very fixed capacity."


    Seeing this, Su Yan stood in the air with his hands behind his back, his eyes calm and indifferent.


    Although this thing is very insoluble in nature, it can be "neutralized" directly in a sufficient amount, and it can still be easily resolved.


    Of course, if it happens that there is not so much neutralization, I am afraid this thing, not to mention fighting over the order, but at least it can be invincible in the realm of the gods.


    "So where does this weird thing come from? Is there another space for opposition outside the boundless and vast God''s Domain? If they invade the Longevity God''s Domain, it''s not as simple as a beast..."


    Su Yan''s face turned cloudy in an instant.


    A moment later, with the indiscriminate bombardment, the dark abyss that seemed to devour everything completely disappeared, and along with it, there were the two upper realm **** emperors hiding in it.


    When the abyss dissipated, and when they faced the billions and countless thousands of ancient swords, they had to despair to meet the fall.


    And with the fall of the two **** emperors, the strange abyss formation was slowly disappearing because no one was controlling it. The strange eyes hidden in the abyss did not fully reveal the body in the end. , is unable to truly summon him to come.


    Only that strange, deep, chaotic and malicious gaze stared at Su Yan in the abyss and returned to darkness.


    At the end, Su Yan also silently looked into those strange and malicious eyes.


    "It''s very interesting, maybe in the future, I will find you."


    He looked at the group of people below who had only dared to come out at this moment, and they were panicking, and only a faint sentence was spread all over the place.


    "This world, within three days, surrender!"


    After speaking, Su Yan ignored the attitude of the people below, and the space rippled slightly and disappeared in an instant.


    The people below looked at each other in dismay, and immediately began to discuss something, but everyone didn''t pay attention, or what they couldn''t perceive at all was that there was a weak energy, and at this moment, with the disappearance of the large formation, it quietly penetrated from the heart of the formation. Void, went to the Upper Realm Grade A realm.


    That was the last resort of the God Emperor Yunchi, relying on the great formation to cover up, and saved a magic technique of taking pictures!


    ��


    Inside the Thousand Machines God Sect,


    Soon the disciples guarding the portrait hall were horrified to find that the portraits of two more elders were completely shattered.


    This time, in the discussion hall of the Thousand Machines Divine Sect, the clouds were bleak, many elders were silent, and even when the Thousand Machines Divine Bell had just rang, they had already gathered here.


    Because, not only the Qianji Divine Clock, but also the Qi Qi of the Yunchi Divine Emperor has long stayed in the discussion hall, exuding aura to attract everyone,


    However, neither the Yunchi God Emperor nor the Wanzhi God Emperor himself came back!


    The information contained in the qi machine was read by the elders in the hall at the moment. It contained the scene of the battle between Su Yan and the two **** emperors shortly after Su Yan appeared, until the last billions of sword lights. Falling down, the two **** emperors completely died.


    After reading it, it is the current situation. Everyone is horrified and silent, not knowing how to deal with it.


    "That Su Yan, I see this... It''s not our Thousand Machines Divine Sect that can handle it alone."


    An elder spoke hoarsely, looked at the silent crowd, and said in a gentle tone,


    "This son''s strength is unfathomable from the information sent back. It must have reached the level of the **** queen, and it is difficult to say whether this picture...is his full strength. If you want to suppress him, I am afraid it is not The Sect Master and the Great Elder cannot do it in person, and there is no guarantee that there will be no accidents!"


    "So, our Mythical Thousand Machines Sect can''t afford it. Even if we win it by chance, what can we get at a price that is too high? Anyway, it was originally the request of the Supreme Fuhai, and this matter does not necessarily have to be ours. to do it,"


    Hearing this, some elders flashed angrily.


    "Jingyuan, then you are too long for other people''s ambition to destroy your own prestige. What does it mean that there will be no accidents? Could it be that the sect master of the dignified Thousand Machines Sect can''t win a junior from the lower realm? What is the request of Fuhai Supreme? Could it be that you forgot about Su Yan''s occupation of the lower realm? My Thousand Machines Divine Sect has retreated so much, so shameless?"


    The elder named Jing Yuan was also immediately embarrassed.


    "Then what do you say! Do you have to fight hard yourself? You dare to say that you can beat that Su Yan. Do you know where his upper limit of strength is?"


    "I��"


    The elder was also discouraged. Of course he didn''t know, and he didn''t even dare to try.


    "All right."


    At the critical moment, the Great Elder personally spoke out to stop the quarrel. With a majestic face, he looked at the shocking scene that kept flashing in the air.


    "It''s really not necessary for me to fight against the Thousand Machines God Sect personally. As Jing Yuan said, even if I... it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no accidents!"


    "Share the pictures in the qi machine with other sects. Anyway, whether you want to fight for the resources of the lower realm, or you want to do things for Fuhai Supreme, they are indispensable. Let the major Shenzongs discuss it themselves!"

 Chapter 5517： new metaphor

    The fifth thousand five hundred and seventeenth chapters of the new Yu Ling


    Hearing the words of the first elder, all the elders in the room suddenly became more solemn. Even the first elder said so himself, is that Su Yan really that strong?


    But since even the Great Elder, who is Hope, has said so, they naturally can no longer object, and can only sigh.


    "Okay, then we will record the picture, share it, and let the major sects decide!"


    Soon, the meeting of the elders dissipated, and the message that the Yunchi God Emperor sent back by his own death also passed through the Thousand Machines God Sect and at the same time to the major God Sects in the A-level realm.


    Immediately, this message screen made all the sects who received it also set off an uproar, which was extremely shocking.


    This is real? Could it be that the Thousand Machines Shenzong is fake? A mere **** prince from the lower realm has already killed three **** emperors from the upper realm in a row, and in the end, he was almost invincible with one against two!


    The incomparably tense atmosphere was immediately passed on among the major Shenzongs in the Grade A realm. First, they continued to be honest with the Thousand Machines Shenzong, and then they had to join forces to start a Shenzong meeting!


    There were as many as a dozen sects present, and they were all dissatisfied with Su Yan''s occupation of the lower realm and the forces that were attached to Fuhai Supreme. They had no choice but to do their part to find a way to kill Su Yan.


    "Then everyone, first of all, we are sure that no matter what means this Su Yan uses, first of all, his combat power is already infinitely close, even surpassing the eight stars of the God Emperor."


    During the meeting, the spokesperson of Shenzong spoke solemnly,


    "So, if the next candidate wants to be in the lower realm, he must take the initiative to be a real top powerhouse, the pinnacle of the God Emperor''s Nine Stars. At the same time, in order to ensure everything is safe and not let this Su Yan have a chance to escape, it is best to dispatch two people. , I don��t know the great forces present, who would like to?��


    The many representatives present here look at me, I look at you, and only some people speak with dissatisfaction.


    "It''s easy to say, the peak of the emperor, anyway, in my Scarlet Cloud Sect, only the Sect Master and the Supreme Elder can reach it, how can I easily dispatch?"


    "That''s what I said, but if it''s not like this, do you dare to go? Anyway, if you want to be safe, it''s impossible for non-top combat power to shoot."


    Some people immediately refuted, and the reasoning also caused a lot of people to nod.


    "Let''s see, I, Kongming Shenzong, can send a top-level powerhouse to the lower realm, and is mainly responsible for killing Su Yan. If the other person is to be sent out by the various sects, there is no problem, right?"


    At this time, someone spoke, causing many representatives of the sect forces to change color.


    Empty Ming Shenzong!


    The representative behind this sect can also be directly called Fuhai Supreme!


    So, does the meaning revealed by Kongming Shenzong at this moment also reflect Fuhai Supreme''s will to kill Su Yan?


    if it is like this��


    Some sect spokespersons have been shaken, secretly smiled bitterly, and are ready to persuade their sect masters and elders to try.


    "something wrong."


    But at this moment, a discordant voice came out, which made everyone look at him.


    Who is so bold and dare to refute Kongming Shenzong, even if he refutes Fuhai Supreme in person.


    And the voice came from the door of the main hall, only one person smiled, and everyone looked at him and waved.


    "I am Tian Yushan, under the order of the Supreme God, it is strictly forbidden for all sects to directly send top powerhouses, affiliated to the lower realm, to the peak of the Nine Stars of the God of Labor on the grounds of defending the sects affiliated to the lower realm. This is too deliberate!"


    God Emperor Baijie?


    Everyone was immediately surprised, it turned out to be Tianyu Mountain!


    No wonder he dared to speak out to stop him at this time. It seemed that the Supreme Divine Venerable who was dedicated to safeguarding Su Yan finally couldn''t bear it, and he clearly issued a Yu order to stop this kind of behavior that did not take the Supreme Convention seriously.


    So��


    The many sect spokespersons present looked at each other awkwardly, bowed their heads and coughed a few times. Since the two supreme beings are going to fight each other again, it is better for these little shrimps not to participate in anything.


    "Bai Jie!"


    And the spokesperson of the Kongming Shenzong saw that a Tianyu Mountain suddenly appeared, and he gritted his teeth and stared at Baijie God Emperor word by word.


    "Are you sure you really want to stop this?"


    He was vaguely unwilling in his heart. Today, he finally had the opportunity to completely eliminate that Su Yan. Could it be that he really wanted the Supreme Being to stop him?


    "No, it''s not me blocking it, it''s the supreme blocking."


    Sure enough, God Emperor Baijie immediately took out a colorful jade card, which exudes the breath of the supreme and vast sea, which means that all the words that God Emperor Baijie said just now are really supreme. Yu Ling, like coming in person!


    The eyes of a group of Shenzong spokespersons suddenly changed. Looking at Kongming Shenzong, they began to move their bodies quietly, deliberately alienating them. Even the Supreme Yu Ling came out. It can be seen how much Supreme Supreme attaches importance to Su Yan''s maintenance. This mess They can''t mix, and they can''t mix!


    Today, Su Yan seems to have really become popular!


    "This��"


    And seeing that it was really the Supreme Yu Ling, the spokesperson of Kongming Shenzong opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. To be honest, he was equally shocked!


    After all, this is the Supreme Yu Ling, which means that if the Supreme arrives in person, this kind of protection, even the direct disciples of the Supreme may not have it. I am afraid that some people say that he is the illegitimate child of the Supreme Being, and he believes it!


    "Okay, I will go back and report to Fuhai Supreme about this matter, everyone, let''s end today''s meeting, and say goodbye!"


    Naturally, the matter of the two top powerhouses in the lower realm could no longer continue. The spokesperson of Kongming Shenzong was horrified and left in a hurry, leaving only a group of spokespersons of the major Shenzongs who were silently eating melons.


    They looked at each other, their eyes also showing helplessness.


    "Cough, brother Cheng Ye, then I will also say goodbye."


    "Hahaha, let''s go together, I should go too!"


    A group of powerful spokespersons laughed to cover up their embarrassment. No one said any more. They all bowed to God Emperor Bai Jie, then got up and left the hall.


    Today''s events are destined to cause a shock, so it would be better for them to go back and report to the sect as soon as possible!


    At the same time, there are also many sect spokespersons, looking at the sky in the upper realm, sighing slightly,


    "Su Yan... It seems that he is destined to stir up the entire Upper Realm in the future!"


    Soon, the news that Su Yan won the protection of the Supreme Supreme again spread throughout the entire Grade A realm, including, of course, the ears of the Supreme Fuhai.


    "what!"


    However, in the palace of Fuhai Supreme, this Supreme who is usually considered a scheming Supreme, but at this moment is roaring in anger, the terrifying Supreme breath is overflowing, stirring the void, destroying and rebuilding, his mood is simply indescribable anger. Crazy with!


    "Fu Hai, what''s wrong?"


    At this time, a gloomy laughter came from a mirror born in the void, but it was swallowing the Supreme!

 Chapter 5518： Ferocious Beast Breakthrough

    The fifth thousand five hundred and eighteenth chapter beasts break the barrier


    "Swallow, are you laughing at me again?"


    Suppressing the angry voice, it passed from the mouth of Fuhai Supreme to the opposite side, which surprised the Devouring Supreme.


    "Why say it again? Did you do something stupid to make me laugh?"


    "I��"


    Devouring Supreme suppressed his anger, the corners of his mouth jumped, but he finally sighed slightly and told all the news about Su Yan he had just learned,


    "So, you want to tell me that you have failed again, and this time the Supreme Being has a tough attitude, and has stopped you from making small moves in secret?"


    After the Devouring Supreme heard it, the mocking voice continued to sound again,


    "Hahaha, Fu Hai, you are so interesting, a dignified Supreme, why is he always so embarrassed when facing a little bug! Why does such a Supreme still have the face to live now?"


    Fuhai Supreme endured his anger, and after listening to the swallowing Supreme''s ridicule from the other side, the latter paused for a while and said teasingly.


    "So what? You told me all this kind of thing so honestly. There must be some conspiracy or idea. Then, what needs my help?"


    Fuhai Supreme ignored the teasing and said calmly.


    "I agreed with your last proposal, send your army of beasts, and I will find an opportunity to let them enter the Bingding realm!"


    "Really?"


    It was so straightforward, but instead, the Devouring Supreme asked in amazement,


    "You are dedicated to the God Realm of Longevity, the most loyal and loyal Fuhai Supreme! Do you really want to do this for a little bug? You know that my army of fierce gods will not be polite when they enter the Bingding Realm."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Fuhai Supreme suppressed his roar, and his eyes flashed gloomily.


    "It''s not about him getting results anymore, understand? I have to kill him, kill him!"


    He was dignified and overwhelmed the sea, and since he ascended the position of the supreme, he has always been on the top. He has always easily decided everyone''s life and death, but only Su Yan, only Su Yan! Failed many times, failed many times!


    This has planted a thorn in Fuhai Supreme''s heart. If he doesn''t pick it out, he always feels awkward. Therefore, at this stage, it doesn''t even matter what the results are, Su Yan must die!


    Therefore, the Supreme Supreme decided to protect Su Yan and ordered the top powerhouses not to go to the realm, then Fuhai Supreme would go around these and directly let the beasts take action!


    Since all of you have to fight against me, let''s turn the world upside down!


    At this moment, Fuhai Supreme has only this idea in his heart.


    "Okay, then I understand."


    Rarely, Devouring Supreme is not mocking, but there is still lightness and joy in his tone,


    "Make a plan, when you open it and let it go, my army of beasts will definitely be as you wish!"


    Fuhai Supreme heard the words with gloomy eyes


    "A month later..."


    ��


    Two-domain battlefield, Bingding line of defense.


    Because the entire Longevity God Realm has been broken since ancient times, and the boundaries have been scattered, the entire border defense has also been greatly stretched. Even behind many defense lines, there are only a few small Bingding boundary fragments, so it is also called the Bingding line of defense.


    The number of such lines of defense is not small, but they are also extremely remote. To be honest, generally in the war between the two worlds, the task of defense is not heavy, because even beasts know how to invade such a world, and there are not many benefits. A large number of powerful **** emperors are extremely troublesome, after all, they are far from the realm of beasts.


    At this moment, in a small Bingding defense line, the God King He Zhengji on duty was silently watching the empty battlefield between the two worlds for a long time, calculating the time of rotation.


    This kind of small defense line is generally not stationed by the God Emperor on duty, but the God King is on duty, and the two or three shifts are rotated, which only plays the role of staring at the defense line.


    In this way, although it seems that the line of defense is extremely weak, it is not, because the communication behind this line of defense is basically some small and distant Bingding realms, even if the beasts come here from a long distance, cross these barren realms to reach the normal Bingding realm domain, it also takes a while,


    And in the hands of each **** king and the realm behind, there is actually a kind of "connection domain mirror", which is a special product born after the longevity **** domain is disconnected. Building a fast boundary channel, ignoring the vastness of many boundaries, can be described as one step.


    As long as a **** king discovers that a beast is invading, he doesn''t even need to fight, he just needs to quickly open the corresponding serial domain mirror, then the **** emperor and the army that are stationed on the opposite side of the domain can quickly arrive, and fight a beast instead. Unprepared.


    And every domain connected to the border defense has a top Shenzong behind it!


    Therefore, He Zhengji, who has been stationed here for 500 years, is actually not worried about the invasion of fierce beasts.


    After all, it��s really hard to be faced with emptiness and pressure all year round here!


    However, just when he counted the date and felt that the rotating god-king had arrived, the rotating god-king had not come, and in the distance, a dense wave of terror appeared.


    It was a connection made up of countless beasts, and the ferocious aura emanating from it shook the void, and even formed a substance, so that even at a distance of a realm, there were beasts roaring in the face, choosing people to devour.


    He Zhengji''s face was ugly, this is the invasion of fierce beasts!


    "What the hell, how is that possible!"


    The **** king muttered to himself, looking at the fierce beasts that were still far apart, but already felt that there were no less than ten **** emperors, dozens of **** kings, and an army of other beasts in countless other realms. !


    In this battle, the main battlefield is enough, why do you have to think about it and rush here? !


    "Enemy attack!"


    Before he could think about it, He Zhengji hurriedly turned his hand, exuding strange fluctuations on one side, and a disc with a mirror-like surface like a starry sky appeared in his hand.


    He urged a special divine seal to penetrate into the disc, and then saw the disc stand up in the void, exuding vast starlight, and He Zhengji quickly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is the domain mirror, the news has been sent out, and soon the army of the Longevity God''s Domain should arrive, and the crisis can be considered lifted!


    "Ferocious beasts are really stupid. The more remote the battlefield is, the more difficult it is to have something like a domain. Have their brains degenerated to this level?"


    He Zhengji even thought to himself, looking at the army of beasts that were getting closer and closer, showing a mocking expression.


    However, his expression soon froze, because the domain mirror in the sky, despite the starlight blooming, the boundary channel has never been opened, and there is no movement on the opposite side!


    "What''s going on, the domain mirror doesn''t work, could it be that it''s malfunctioning now?!"


    A terrified expression suddenly appeared on the face of this helpless God King. Looking at the surging army of fierce beasts, he had a premonition that it was over!

 Chapter 5519： suspicion

    Chapter 5519 Suspicion


    The realm that suddenly lost its effect was not just the one in He Zhengji''s hands. In fact, in all the border realms where the beasts spread, the strong guards were horrified to find that the realm seemed to have all failed!


    As a result, the **** king who stood alone on the defensive line to resist the army of beasts, was naturally frightened but died generously and heroically. With the real invasion of the beasts, the borders everywhere began to be stained with blood and collapse. I didn''t care about the mourning of the creatures and the trembling of the mountains and rivers along the way. I only absorbed everything and enjoyed everything. The disaster belonging to the entire Bingding realm broke out completely!


    After more than ten days, a piece of news came from the upper realm along with the collapsed realm. Only at this moment did all the Shenzongs know that the beast had broken through!


    "No, please ask the Supreme! The army of millions of beasts, together with the eighteen beast emperors, is about to enter the hinterland of the Bingding realm!"


    The Shenzong who received the news exclaimed, and the entire Grade A realm also shook!


    Why did the beast quietly break through the barrier and appear in the hinterland of the Nether? What are those border guards doing! What about the liaison envoy from the Nether? Are they all dead? Not a single one can deliver a letter!


    Many of the forces responsible for garrisoning the borders of the lower bounds were in a daze, and their minds were confused, and their hearts were also full of doubts.


    Supreme Supreme, including several other Supremes, were shocked when they heard the news. They were stationed at the most critical line of defense and monitored the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm. Why didn''t they notice the slightest news? !


    Several supreme figures immediately descended on the A-level realm, summoned all the great forces of the Shenzong, and began to deal with this sudden beast breakthrough!


    "Such a large group of ferocious beasts cannot be resisted by the power of the lower realm or even the B-level realm alone. Now the deity announces that all the major gods will send out **** emperors who can fight, and the lower realm will quickly wipe out the disaster!"


    The whole body is shrouded in starlight, and it is difficult to see it, but the Supreme Changyan, who feels faintly handsome, spoke in a deep voice in the meeting where the various sects gathered, and the Yu order issued did not imply any inquiries. Doors are in the fight!


    The big sects here looked at each other, but no one was reluctant. After all, although the Bingding realm is called the lower realm, it is actually a part of the entire longevity **** realm. Even if they are for their own interests, they cannot ignore it. Anyone who can sit in this place understands the truth of endless eggs.


    but��


    Someone glanced at Supreme Supreme and hesitated.


    "Long Yan Supreme''s order, I will naturally obey, but not long ago, Supreme Supreme has just issued a decree that the top powerhouse cannot go to the realm, this..."


    The Supreme Being present calmly glanced at the man, and nodded slowly with a flat expression.


    "The deity did say something like this before, but this time is different from the past. This time, the beasts brought a large army into the country, and there are many powerful **** emperors. If there are no top powerhouses to participate in the battle, the situation will be quite unfavorable. Therefore, don''t worry about me before. Said!"


    After speaking, the Supreme Supreme did not leave a trace, and glanced at the Fuhai Supreme who always had a heavy face and said nothing.


    How could it be so coincidental, he had just given his intention to protect Su Yan, and as a result, a fierce beast brought the army into the country directly, or quietly appeared in the lower realm, insisting on forcing him to abolish the Yu decree he had just established, in between...


    The Supreme Supreme suddenly looked solemn, subconsciously, and did not want to think about it.


    Because if this is the case, how should he maintain the Supreme Being...


    "Okay, then according to what the Supremes said, our Shenzong is willing to send the strong to the lower realm immediately, and it will definitely kill all the invading beasts!"


    But without waiting for the Supreme Being to think too much, a sentence in the meeting finally made everything a foregone conclusion. After all, the fierce beast will endanger the entire Longevity God Realm.


    You Supremes, looking around the many Shenzongs with high fighting spirit, nodded in unison,


    "Okay, I will also be responsible for guarding the main border defense area, in case the opposite Supreme has any secret tricks, and I will not be able to fight with the monarchs. May you cherish it!"


    After finishing speaking, the digital Supremes turned into rainbow lights and left, and the Supreme Supremes could only follow after seeing this.


    "Congratulations from the Supreme Being, everything is for the God''s Domain!"


    And the people from the Shenzong present bowed their heads and sent all the Supremes away, praising them, and there were also some people, whose eyes suddenly flickered.


    Tianyu Mountain,


    Under the summons of Sect Master Jie Wugan, God Emperor Bai Jie accompanied the Sect Master, who has been at the peak for nearly ten thousand years, and it can be said that he is only one step away from the Supreme, to discuss this meeting of the various sects and Tian Yu together. The mountain will also be dispatched.


    "Bai Jie, do you want me to go?"


    Jie Wugan stroked his long beard, looked at the respectful God Emperor Bai Jie beside him, and asked interestingly.


    "It''s just a few ferocious beasts. I admit that they are very harmful, but since you are in the lower realm, it is enough to send some first-class powerhouses from the various sects. Want to persuade me?"


    He was puzzled, but he didn''t feel annoyed at being "pushed down" by his disciples. He was simply curious about what God Emperor Baijie thought.


    Because in Tianyu Mountain, the strength of God Emperor Baijie may not be the most outstanding, but he is definitely the most special one. For many major decisions, all the elders think that God Emperor Baijie cannot be avoided.


    It''s not that he is smart enough, but how to say it, God Emperor Baijie... he is very good at licking a person,


    That is the Supreme Being!


    This is a very special skill, and no one knows how God Emperor Baijie obtained it, but in a word, it is the most accurate guess of God Emperor Baijie to guess the mind of the Supreme Being. The entire senior management of Tianyu Mountain had to pay attention to the opinions of God Emperor Baijie, even if he was unreasonable.


    Because behind the entire Tianyu Mountain, the truly eternal pillar is also only the Supreme Supreme!


    "Yes, Sect Master."


    God Emperor Bai Jie sighed slightly, looking at Jie Wugan''s interesting demeanor, he could only reveal his idea of ??"licking a dog" again.


    "In this matter, it is best for you to go down to the realm yourself, because this is not about the invasion of fierce beasts. The invasion of fierce beasts is not important to Tianyu Mountain at all, but the next realm involves a key person, Su. Derived."


    God Emperor Bai Jie talked freely according to his own thoughts.


    "Supreme Supreme attaches great importance to this Su Yan, including the appearance of the Supreme Being twice, which also shows this situation, and the potential shown by Su Yan is indeed worthy of the Supreme Supreme''s attention, so the beast is not important. , but we can''t let Su Yan die, Sect Master, your lower realm is actually mainly to protect Su Yan!"


    "As long as he doesn''t die, and even develops a favorable impression of our Tianyu Mountain, then whether it''s for a fund invested in the future, or for the Supreme Being to realize that Tianyu Mountain is still his right-hand man, it will be of great benefit!"

 Chapter 5520： Realm Chaos

    Chapter 5520: The Chaos in the Realm


    "��I see."


    After listening to God Emperor Bai Jie''s thoughts, Jie Wugan looked at God Emperor Bai Jie with an inexplicable expression.


    "Sure enough, you know the Supreme Being very well."


    "hey-hey."


    God Emperor Bai Jie could only laugh awkwardly when he saw this, without saying a word,


    What can he do? The mind of the Supreme Being is so clearly visible!


    "So, Sect Master, have you decided to go to the lower realm? Although this is a bit inspiring, it will definitely benefit Tianyu Mountain."


    "Don''t worry, I''m still curious about this, that is, although saving Su Yan''s life can win the favor of the Supreme Being, but Su Yan, the information sent back shows that the combat power is so tyrannical, I am afraid that the army of beasts will also It may not be able to hurt him, if it is deliberately self-defeating, you must know... Supreme Supreme does not like flattering people, especially the relationship between him and our Tianyu Mountain is so sensitive."


    Jie Wugan still looked curiously and waved his hand.


    "Because, this is not flattery, Sect Master, can''t you see that Su Yan is really in danger!"


    God Emperor Bai Jie sighed even more, facing the old Sect Master who seemed to dislike thinking about problems, he felt that he had really paid a lot for the future of Tianyu Mountain!


    "The previous Supreme Supreme Yu Ling had just asked the top powerhouses in the upper realm to ban the lower realm, but immediately received the news that the army of beasts had inexplicably invaded the hinterland of the Bingding realm, which led to the abolition of Yu Ling, so that the top powerhouses could also Lower Realm, Lord Sect Master, do you think this has to be such a coincidence?"


    "Silence first!"


    Unexpectedly, when Jie Wugan heard the words, his color suddenly changed, stopping the words that the God Emperor of the White Realm was about to blurt out, and waved his hand to impose a lower layer of prohibition, and then looked at the God Emperor Baijie with deep meaning.


    "The sense of supremacy can spread to the entire Upper Realm if you intend, you are really bold."


    When God Emperor Bai Jie heard the words, he suddenly woke up.


    "I was careless!"


    "So, you suspect Fuhai Supreme? But is this possible? Isn''t it absurd to ignore the entire lower realm for the sake of Su Yan?"


    At this time, Jie Wugan opened his mouth in disbelief.


    He is not a fool, only God Emperor Bai Jie guessed the general cause and effect as soon as he said it, but because of this, the more absurd and bizarre this matter was, it was a slander of the Supreme Being!


    A mere Su Yan, so what? For his death, do you have to destroy the entire lower realm?


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it? But maybe sometimes, things are just that incredible."


    God Emperor Bai Jie could only sigh.


    "Otherwise, why did the border defense lose contact with the realm? Why did the beasts have already invaded the hinterland before news came over? Why did none of the supreme beings feel such a big move in the beasts'' realm? Why are they fighting like this? If you have enough strength in the main line, will you suddenly want to play remote frontier defense?"


    A series of questions left Jie Wugan at a loss for words.


    All kinds of coincidences, although it seems that they can''t point to a supreme being, but they are really, too coincidental!


    Maybe there are others who think so, but there is no need to directly declare that they offend Fuhai Supreme because of a little guess, but Tianyu Mountain is different, if this is the case...


    Jie Wugan asked God Emperor Baijie solemnly.


    "you sure?"


    God Emperor Baijie shook his head.


    "I''m not sure, but with a certain degree of certainty, it''s enough."


    Jie Wugan smiled lightly when he heard the words.


    "That''s right, if you have a certain degree of certainty, that''s enough! Then I''ll go down to the realm myself!"


    In Jie Wugan''s eyes, there is confidence and firmness. If there is a Fuhai Supreme intervening in this matter, then not only will he want to keep Su Yan, but he will also completely expose Fuhai Supreme''s actions after the war is over!


    Not only is there a supreme and supreme being behind Tianyu Mountain, but he will also serve the entire Longevity God Realm and all sentient beings!


    "it is good."


    At this time, they only heard a good word, and the two raised their heads in surprise, because the voice was not from God Emperor Bai Jie.


    I saw a sudden flash of divine light in the void, and then penetrated the layers of restrictions under the Jie Wugan cloth, and dropped a seed containing the multi-colored divine light.


    The rays of light circulated in the seeds, and there was a faint reveal of the supreme aura, which was very extraordinary!


    "This is the Supreme Dao Seed!"


    Jie Wugan was overjoyed immediately. The Supreme Dao, as the name implies, contains the Supreme Dao, which can make him, a character who has been trapped at the peak of the God-Emperor for a long time, deepen his understanding of the Supreme, and have a higher chance of breaking through the Supreme Realm!


    This is a treasure that can only be born when the Supreme personally condenses it. It is very precious, and it appears here inexplicably now, with only one possibility.


    Jie Wugan looked up at the dome, looked respectful, and shouted at the empty dome.


    "Thank you so much for the treasure, Jie Wugan will do his best!"


    After that, a long silence passed, but there was no sound to answer.


    Jie Wugan didn''t care either, just looking at the supreme Taoist seed in his hand, he suddenly patted God Emperor Baijie on the shoulder and said.


    "Haha Bai Jie, you really understand the Supreme Being!"


    After all, he ignored God Emperor Baijie''s wry smile and looked into the distance with a hint of anticipation in his expression.


    "So, Su Yan, right? This sect master is looking forward to meeting you, so that the Supreme Being can be so concerned. I really don''t know, what kind of person are you?"


    ��


    The matter of preparing the army in the upper realm for the lower realm, let��s not mention it for the time being, but the Bingding realm, since the army of beasts began to invade, countless people began to run wildly in various realms, which is far more tense than the atmosphere in the upper realm. .


    Among these crowds, some are from the realm that has been slaughtered and come here purely to escape, some want to call friends, plot forces, and prepare to fight the beasts to the death, and some are spies from the various realms, all for the sake of The army of beasts is always moving and running.


    But in general, the gloomy and gloomy expressions on everyone''s faces almost all showed one thing, and that was the army of beasts, which seemed to be irresistible!


    No matter what kind of power, no matter what kind of preparation, in that terrifying and vast wave of beasts, it was like a wave, and it was gently slapped away.


    "At present, the beasts are said to be slaughtering the Xingyuan Dynasty, and the entire dynasty has fallen. It is said that even the Xingyuan Emperor has died in battle. The battlefield is terrible. Looking at this direction, will we be the next one?"


    "Yeah, the speed of the invasion of the beast army is too fast. It is impossible to resist the power of the lower realm alone. I don''t know when the upper realm will respond to the news. It is said that all the border defense mirrors along the way are all invalid. Many people are suspecting that there is a high-ranking inner ghost in the upper realm!"


    "Isn''t it that the reinforcements from the upper realm can never wait!"


    When someone heard the words, they collapsed and cried bitterly.


    "My sect is gone, one after another, I have escaped three realms in a row! Next, where can I escape to!"

 Chapter 5521： hope

    Chapter 5521 Hope


    In the chatting teahouse, everyone was suddenly silent,


    Looking at the young man who couldn''t help crying, many people felt the same way. Yes, although they can still sit here and drink tea, it is only a short rest on the way to escape. Where can we escape? Facing the unparalleled wave of beasts, where can the entire lower realm be a home?


    "Actually, there is a place where it may really be able to withstand and even defeat those **** livestock."


    But suddenly, in the silence of the crowd, a man in black spoke lightly, as if a stone had been thrown into a pool of stagnant water and rippled.


    "where?"


    "In the entire lower realm, is there really such a place?"


    Many people suddenly looked at various colors. Some of them did not believe, some expected, and some seemed to be lightly mocking. They felt that this man in black was talking big, who could resist such a powerful beast?


    "Yes, that is the Holy Dynasty after Yin Hou!"


    The man in black remained calm, took a sip of tea, and said lightly.


    "The Holy Dynasty after Yin?!"


    In the eyes of many people, hope suddenly appeared,


    "Yeah, that Saint Emperor Su Yan is so powerful that it is said that even the God Emperor of the Upper Realm can defeat him, so he may not have the chance to keep the realm!"


    "Heh, a joke, that''s just defeating the two **** emperors. Maybe Su Yan is really strong, and can be invincible even in the lower realms, but you know how many **** emperors are in the entire beast army? Eighteen!"


    However, some people heard the words, still mocking as if they were self-deprecating,


    "Eighteen **** emperors, no matter how strong Su Yan is, he can fight three, four, five! Maybe he can beat ten or eighteen?!"


    "Besides, it is said that the Ferocious Beast God Realm is still adding reinforcements, and there may be more than 20 God Emperors soon!"


    "Anyway, under such a sea of ??people tactics, let alone the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, it would be good for Shan Su Yan to save his life!"


    Someone immediately glared at him, but after speaking, this person took a sip of tea, but it was like a sip of strong wine, and he fell on the table and fell into a drowsy state.


    Looking at him in such a sinking and painful state, those who glared at him didn''t feel their heads bowed, and no longer had any thoughts of glaring at him.


    Yeah, is this really possible?


    "Ha ha."


    The man in black looked at the dejected appearance of the crowd, and sneered and sneered uncontrollably.


    "Some people are really strange. Even if they are in a desperate situation and watch the enemy cause deep pain to themselves, they are still dissatisfied with hope. On the contrary, they are more inclined to the strength of the enemy, hoping that everyone will be like you. Fall into the **** of pain and incompetence? Even if it pleases the enemy?"


    "What did you say!"


    Unexpectedly, the man who was drowsy suddenly seemed to have been stabbed in a pain point, and suddenly woke up and glared at the man in black.


    "I''m just telling the truth. What is pleasing the enemy? What is suffering and incompetence? It''s impossible for him to resist the army of beasts! What''s wrong with what I said?!"


    The man in black''s eyes suddenly looked straight, an overwhelming coercion and terrifying sharpness penetrated deeply into the man''s mind like a long sword. He suddenly turned pale and terrified.


    God Hou!


    The man in black who seemed to be drinking tea silently in front of him turned out to be in the God Hou Realm!


    "Then have you seen it?"


    "what?"


    The pale-faced man was shivering, and he no longer dared to speak nonsense at this moment.


    "I said, then have you seen the Yin Hou Holy Dynasty defending against the beast army, has it failed? Have you seen His Majesty Su Yan, the **** emperor who fought against the beasts, has fled?"


    The questioning made the man tremble even more and his face paled.


    "It seems that you have nothing, but you are incompetently venting your dissatisfaction, venting your fears, thinking that everyone should be the same as you, why don''t they have to be so incompetent, right?"


    At this moment, the man in black stood up, revealing a thin and cold face.


    "You know, a waste like you, since I saw you, I should have killed you and slapped you to death!"


    "But now I suddenly changed my mind. I feel that if you die, what can I change? You still think that everyone should be as incompetent as you, and can only die humbly like you."


    After speaking, ignoring the fear of the latter man''s trembling like a sieve, the man in black lifted him up like a chicken, agitated by divine power, and the man''s heart-piercing screams spread all over the place!


    His cultivation base was abolished at once!


    "So, I will take you to see the Holy Dynasty after Yin, and let you know that not everyone in the world is as incompetent as you, some people can become heroes, become the only one that attracts everyone''s attention, and become the cornerstone of turning the tide! And Incompetent but arrogant weaklings like you are only worthy to look up and fall to the ground, to see how they deal with the danger of the world overturning!"


    Immediately, the surroundings were frightened and stunned, and the man in black held the man with a pale face and a weak face, and after looking around, he spit out a faint sentence again,


    "Similarly, if you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look, or choose to die here stupidly."


    After speaking, he actually took the latter and walked out of the teahouse alone.


    The group of people left behind couldn''t help looking at each other in a silent atmosphere.


    Finally, a young man with a sword stood up and slapped the table, breaking the oppressive silence.


    "That''s right! No matter who he is, but he''s right! Why don''t we leave hope to our own people, but to our enemies?! I''m going to the Holy Dynasty after the underworld. As the most powerful holy emperor in the entire lower realm, he It should be our hope! And I, too, should contribute to this!"


    "Yes, go to the Holy Dynasty after Yin Hou!"


    "Support Saint Emperor Su Yan!"


    "Support Saint Emperor Su Yan!"


    As if awakened by the blood of a young man, the teahouse that was originally gloomy and gloomy, suddenly a group of people became enthusiastic and high, they shouted wildly, like the most crazy pilgrim believers, their eyes were full of hope, and the haze was also swept away!


    All the time, the world is the same!


    Su Yan at this moment is the vast Bingding realm, everyone''s hope!


    As for the Holy Dynasty after Yin, Su Yan at this moment was sitting on the throne, looking at the vast and boundless Bingding boundary map manifested in the void, his eyes were full of gloomy coldness and killing.


    Of course, he also received the news of the invasion of the beast!


    However, as everyone thought, although Su Yan was invincible, there was one thing he really couldn''t do.


    That is the entire front, the paving is too large, and he really can''t take care of it alone.


    "Boss!"


    At this time, General Ba and Cang Mingxue appeared, the former still said carelessly.


    "What''s the matter, boss, the army of fierce beasts is now approaching the realm of the Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty, haven''t you taken action yet?"


    "Of course it''s going to be shot."


    Seeing the two coming, Su Yan also revealed his thoughts.


    "It''s just that I''m worried about the soldiers of the Holy Dynasty."

 Chapter 5522： Supreme physique

    The fifth thousand five hundred and twenty-two chapters supreme physique


    The Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is actually in a situation of extreme differentiation. A strong person like Su Yan can be almost invincible. But don��t forget, this is the lower realm of Bingding. Yan!


    Therefore, except for a few perverted subordinates like General Ba, Cang Mingxue, and Zhao Qiling, at the bottom level, they are basically all at normal levels. It is not enough to see the huge army that can target the upper realm!


    But in such a war, how could it be possible for Su Yan to do it all alone? It is bound to be necessary for the soldiers to go to the battlefield, which will suffer heavy losses!


    "Hey, it turned out to be for this matter, boss, you don''t have to worry, in fact, Cang Ming and I came here to tell you that the strength of the two of us has improved again, and it''s probably no problem to lead an army to fight the beast **** emperor alone. of!"


    When General Ba heard Su Yan''s thoughts, he scratched his head, and patted his chest again with a self-confident face.


    "So, with my army, the Cangming army, Qiling and the second army, plus you, the boss, there are a total of four armies, so you can have no worries!"


    "Are you sure? This isn''t bullshit."


    However, Su Yan looked at General Ba with a serious expression, and said with a serious expression.


    "I know that your talent is very powerful, and Ming Xue has also made great progress, but before you dealt with either the remnant soul of the **** emperor, or the initial stage that just stepped into the star rank. Eight of them are all **** emperors with seven or more stars in the later stage!"


    This was what Su Yan was most worried about, even if it was General Ba, he was not at ease to let him face a **** queen with seven stars or more alone.


    "Hey, it''s really possible, I can hold back if I don''t win, boss, don''t worry!"


    General Ba still patted his chest, causing Su Yan to frown, but he could only try.


    At this moment, he saw that the entire void suddenly fluctuated. Immediately, there seemed to be a huge amount of invisible energy pouring into Su Yan''s body, causing his aura to rise suddenly. world!


    "This is��"


    Su Yan felt inexplicable, but he couldn''t hide his joy. This was almost the entire Bingding realm, and even the realm of immortality.


    His cultivation base, which he had suppressed to the limit, was even more profound and profound. Under the vast and endless Divine Dao luck, the entire popularity machine and power were almost together with the heaven and the earth, boundless and endless.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    A subtle sound resounded between the body, but it was because of the massive amount of divine energy that saw Su Yan''s deep roots, and there was really no way to advance, so he was reshaping his physique, allowing him to constantly break through the shackles and move towards the highest.


    Physical physique was rarely used after Su Yan advanced to Divine Marquis.


    Because at this level, especially against the God of War and the like, the means of both sides point directly to the origin of all things, and can be derived to reach the deepest avenue of the god-level level, even the realm can collapse, and the void can be reshaped. Everything visible and invisible is under control. What is the use of a mere physical body?


    It''s not that the body doesn''t work, but it really can''t be used in battle.


    But after the massive and endless reshaping of the divine way, Su Yan realized that he was wrong. It turned out that he had not reached the limit on the path of the fleshly body.


    That''s right, the real body is indeed useless in battle at this level, even the invisible body, but why can''t the body be derived to collude with the deep space and the source, so that the whole body becomes The manifestation of Shinto in this world!


    Such a body, just like Su Yan was once in the realm of the ten thousand Taos to which the Supreme belonged. It is itself a Dao, and the Dao is also itself. Every move is due to the struggle of the Divine Dao and the collision of the origin. How can it not have infinite power!


    Even, unless the entire God''s Domain is wiped out and the cornerstones that make up everything are annihilated, who can break his defenses standing in the God''s Domain!


    And right now, Su Yan''s physique is evolving in this direction!


    "Maybe... it''s the real supreme body?"


    Su Yan clenched his fist tightly, feeling the power of the Great Dao filling his body, even every inch of muscle, every pore, is the condensing and manifesting of the Divine Dao.


    Before he was in the realm of ten thousand realms, in fact, it was close to the present, but unfortunately it was the cornerstone of the present world, and it was impossible to bring out the things that did not exist, so Su Yan didn''t care, but now think about it carefully, if If the Supreme Realm is really closely related to the Realm of Myriad Paths, then obviously the connection between the two is closer than he is. Will it be possible to bring non-existence into reality as it is now?


    So, I am a half-step Supreme Realm?


    Su Yan suddenly thought about it, and then secretly vetoed and shook his head,


    No, even with the supreme physique, the gap between the two is still not small, and it is impossible to describe it with half a step.


    "Boss, this is you?"


    And General Ba was surprised to see all the changes in front of him, dumbfounded,


    He could feel that at this moment, Su Yan seemed to have undergone another qualitative change, and his strength had improved a step further, but why? The strength of the boss, whose strength is already extremely unimaginable, how can he suddenly improve!


    "It''s nothing, I want to understand something, just take a small step."


    Su Yan patted the slightly sluggish General Ba, and at this time he naturally understood the origin of this massive amount of divine aura.


    Because the scene that happened in the teahouse is not just an ordinary teahouse, but it is happening all the time in all realms, everywhere in the realm!


    Their wishes, their strong expectations for Su Yan, made the entire Divine Realm of Longevity feel the will, and those who exuded hope in despair, many of them were originally representatives of the realm that had sunk, and now they are almost at the moment. It represents the recognition of the realm, so in order to save, or to save oneself, the entire Bingding realm will bet almost all the realm luck on Su Yan!


    All the time, heaven and earth have the same strength, he is the hope of all Bingding realm creatures at this moment, and naturally the hope of Bingding realm itself!


    Su Yan understood all this, and there was a warm current in his heart and blood was surging. Finally, he no longer thought about it, and he had no scruples. He looked at General Ba and Cang Mingxue, and laughed loudly.


    "Send order! The three armies are activated, and they are all stationed at the border! Today, I will kill him, a beast of the gods, and there will be no return!"


    "Yes!"


    The mighty voices that pervaded the entire Yin Hou Sacred Dynasty instantly lifted everyone''s spirits. General Ba left with a happy laugh, and Cang Mingxue''s bright eyes were also high in fighting spirit!


    She had long thought that fighting a real superpower would verify her achievements!


    All the generals, all began to prepare their armies. I saw that the entire army of the Holy Dynasty of Yin Hou was launched in unison in a short time.

 Chapter 5523： Boundary Restoration

    Chapter 5523: Realm Restoration


    Filled with the chilling aura of heaven and earth, it is possible to face the nine realms of the army of beasts in the Holy Dynasty after Yin, all of which are ready for battle. Zhao Qiling, who was in the realm of God Emperor before his death, has only a trace of remnant soul to rebuild, but as a saint of Yin Hou. Chao Duo can surpass the top-level combat power of the God King, so she was naturally ordered to lead an army alone and stationed in one of the nine realms.


    The former God Emperor and Empress, who is of peerless elegance and heroic eyes, is now wearing the armor of God, staring at the distance with a solemn expression. Although her cultivation level is not as good as that of the past, her fierce fighting spirit has not diminished in the slightest. , even more than that,


    The space fluctuated for a while, Zhao Qiling suddenly looked back, but it was Su Yan who stepped out and descended beside her.


    "Qi Ling, how do you feel? Is it alright to garrison this line of defense alone?"


    Su Yan smiled at Zhao Qiling, looking at her extra heroic dress with admiration in his eyes, but he was still a little worried about whether Zhao Qiling could serve as the commander of the first army.


    Because of Su Yan''s several subordinates, Zhao Qiling is in the most special situation. She was in the realm of the emperor before her death, and she was even approaching the later stage. The highest, even Su Yan can''t compare.


    But in terms of combat power, her performance is in a very embarrassing state, and a trace of remnant souls are rebuilt, so that although Zhao Qiling has all kinds of **** emperor methods, they are all minimal and weakened versions, and it''s okay to bully those who are lower than her realm. , once you meet someone of the same realm, you won''t be able to beat even one.


    And she is not like General Ba, who has an extremely natural talent and supernatural power, and only has the normal means of being a **** emperor. The weakening of this remnant soul is comprehensive for Zhao Qiling. It has become extremely mediocre, and it is difficult for ordinary people to imagine Zhao Qiling''s state of mind.


    Therefore, at the moment, the overwhelming force of these many beast emperors is a huge challenge for Zhao Qiling, regardless of his heart or strength. It is not surprising that Su Yan specially came to ask about the mental state of the former female emperor. .


    "rest assured."


    However, there was no worry as expected, Zhao Qiling actually showed a bright smile when facing Su Yan''s question.


    "Even if I lose the match, Qi Ling is already prepared. In short, unless I die, I will never let the beasts pass by! But if I really die, will you feel sorry for me, Su Yan?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Su Yan frowned tightly, instead of answering the question directly, he said.


    "I''m here this time, and of course I won''t let you die! It''s just right, the entire Bingding realm has given me such a boost when the battle is approaching!"


    After all, he pointed at Zhao Qiling''s forehead, and a pure and vast divine aura connected to the heavens and the earth, and immediately poured into Zhao Qiling''s body!


    I saw that Zhao Qiling''s incomplete soul and the **** emperor''s realm lost due to this were all quickly supplemented by the power of the realm that was constantly pouring in under this vast divine path. , to rebuild the avenue that Zhao Qiling had lost due to her fall, leaving her aura and imprint once again, but in an instant, a generation of female emperors, who was peerless in the past, returned to the peak!


    "How is this possible... how did you do it?!"


    Zhao Qijin knew that the realm had returned, and after the whole person had returned to the peak again, the expression in his beautiful eyes was a little stunned, and Su Yanyi pointed at the eyebrows to maintain this stunned expression, which seemed to be a little silly and cute. .


    "I couldn''t do it originally, but a lot of divine qi luck belonging to the Bingding realm is attached, so I can find this method in the will of the longevity realm."


    When Su Yan saw that Zhao Qiling''s strength had really returned to the peak, he also smiled slightly, and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Your current power belongs to the entire Longevity God Realm and was lent to you for a short time. Because you fell into the God Realm before, no matter the missing Dao or the dissipated realm, there are actually subtle traces in the God Realm."


    "These traces, if you ask outsiders to find them, you may not be able to grasp the Supreme Being, but as the entire Longevity God Realm, you can naturally, so as long as the will of the God Realm allows, you can consume a lot of the power of the Divine Dao and the realm to rebuild your existence. The imprint can naturally make you recover instantly!"


    "However, this kind of restoration actually comes at a price, that is, a lot of Shinto luck is being consumed every moment in order to maintain your imprint of existence. After all, the imprint of this construction is only a foreign object."


    After Zhao Qiling listened to it, he seemed to understand, but he understood that the strength of this return was also time-sensitive, but there was no disappointment or loss. On the contrary, the look in those beautiful eyes was even more vibrant. "


    "It turns out that, how long can this period of time last, I will definitely kill a few more **** emperors!"


    "Continue until the end of the war."


    Su Yan said with a serious expression.


    "This is the authority granted to me by the entire Bingding Realm when it is in danger, and it has also been approved by the overall will of the Longevity God Realm. Therefore, as long as the war is not extinguished, I will always have the authority to manipulate the luck."


    "And at the same time, God''s luck is not as simple as repairing the realm. As long as my will is not destroyed, and the entire Bingding realm is not broken, then relying on the realm for protection, no matter how seriously injured and dying, I can leave the battlefield in a single thought. , restore it!"


    Zhao Qiling seemed to be even more shocked and speechless after hearing her lips slightly open.


    "You actually got such support from God''s Domain?"


    All this sounds simple, but in fact Zhao Qiling knows how incredible it is.


    Because the will of the divine domain has never been a subject that can be personified, it is a very incomprehensible realm manifestation, a complex fluctuation that includes all living beings, luck, and the avenues contained in it, so it never contains Subjectivity, it is even more impossible to favor a person, and there is only one point to gain his support.


    That is, you rely on yourself to directly move all the things that are closely related to the entire God Domain, including life, luck, avenues, etc., and the result must be attached to your "positive", not destruction, if you want to do this , how vast the entire Longevity God Realm is, even the Supreme may not dare to say that he has such authority!


    What did the man in front of him do to make the Immortal God Realm so favored?


    "Don''t think about it, it has a price."


    However, Su Yan grabbed Zhao Qiling''s nose and pulled him back to the divine way.


    "You have to know that the luck of the entire Longevity God''s Domain is not endless, and the power of its source is even less likely to be exhausted. Therefore, what we are doing now is actually like cooking oil on fire. To devour yourself, you need to bear the great cause and effect of the entire God��s Domain! Therefore, you also need to cherish this power, and you must not act recklessly!��

 Chapter 5524： war

    Chapter 5524 at war


    Being hooked by Su Yan, Zhao Qiling''s face turned slightly red, and then his eyes were solemn, and he nodded seriously.


    "Well, Su Yan, don''t worry, I will naturally not squander this power for no reason! But because of this, you are burdened with the entire God''s Domain karma..."


    Before she finished speaking, she looked at Su Yan worriedly,


    The cause and effect of God''s Domain, is it so easy to bear? How much have you got now, and once you fail, you can almost say how much you will have to pay, and if you want to resist, how can you resist the entire Longevity God Realm?


    "No need to worry."


    Su Yan smiled spontaneously,


    "This power is the expectation given to me by all beings, and I have benefited a lot from it. Naturally, if I don''t live up to the expectations and shoulder the responsibility of all beings, as for success or failure, I believe that I have the meaning of invincibility, so I should also do the same. not afraid!"


    After he finished speaking, Su Yan''s self-confidence and arrogance and domineering burst out, causing Zhao Qiling''s look on the side to be equally splendid, and his heart touched slightly.


    In her time, when had there been such a arrogant figure!


    "Then, will you accompany me to guard this border?"


    Zhao Qiling''s expression contained a trace of anticipation, and his tone was soft and gentle.


    "Won''t."


    Who knew that Su Yan put his hands behind his back and stared lightly into the distance.


    "You and General Ba have their own goals and tasks, and I naturally have the same. In fact, I will not participate in the garrison of all borders. Sitting on the sidelines and passive defense is never my Su Yan''s character. I have given you all the protection of the divine way, and now, naturally, it is time to take the initiative!"


    "You mean?"


    With a slight tremor in his heart, Zhao Qiling didn''t even have time to be annoyed at Su Yan''s "incomprehensible style", and suddenly felt extremely incredible and worried.


    "Do you want to face the army of beasts all the way by yourself, and fight a domain with one person? There are at least several **** emperors in there!"


    "It''s just numbers."


    Su Yan smiled confidently.


    "If you don''t attract most of the firepower for you, even if you have the protection of God''s Domain, with the strength of the Holy Dynasty in the lower realm, do you think you can really block the invasion of the wave of beasts? Don''t worry, there are only those eighteen gods. When the emperor gathers together, it is enough to fight me, otherwise, if there is one or two less, it is impossible to stay in this Bingding realm forever!"


    "I have temporarily restored the realm for you, and now it''s time to go to the damaged realm. Qiling, you must guard the border of the realm and cannot be neglected!"


    "Can��"


    After he finished speaking, without waiting for Zhao Qiling to stop him, Su Yan stepped out in one step, and his figure crossed the layers of space and disappeared again, leaving only the empress who was a little lost, staring in the distance, still a little stunned.


    "One person becomes an army, and all the worlds are invincible. Can he really...can do this?"


    ��


    The realm of the Xingyuan Dynasty,


    This world originally belonged to one of the top imperial powers among the many forces in the Bingding realm. Emperor Xingyuan did not talk about his talents, but his strength could also be famous and occupy a place in the entire ranking of the lower realm. However, it is such a powerful dynasty, at this moment As far as the eye can see, it is already riddled with holes, and all kinds of scenes are terrible.


    The various palace buildings that were originally exquisite have been turned into scraps of waste tiles, blood and ashes burned by all things covered the earth, all the mountains and rivers of Shenxiu collapsed, and there were terrifying void gaps above the sky, **** with ferocious beasts. The battlefield of the war was full of miserable howls, as if fierce beasts were playing a meat grinder, but it was only a one-sided massacre.


    And the battlefield traverses half a realm. In the originally gorgeous and majestic palace, a person''s body is half-kneeling on the ground, his hair is loose, his eyes are wide open, his body is riddled with holes, and his soul has dissipated. ,


    This is Emperor Xingyuan, the strongest man in the entire realm, who has already died in battle.


    Sadness and despair are shrouded in the heads of all those who are still in the Xingyuan Realm at this moment, and their numb eyes seem to be waiting for death to come.


    "Hahaha, happy, really happy! Although the taste of the lower realm of the immortal realm is not as good as the upper realm, but such a happy killing has not been experienced for a long time, the reptiles of the immortal realm, tremble to your heart''s content, enjoy At this moment, I am waiting for the fear of the beast to bring you!"


    On the battlefield, looking at the rebellious people in the Xingyuan Realm who are constantly collapsing and wailing, there is a god-king beast laughing loudly. The cultivation realm and realm of his, make him more and more happy.


    This is the advantage that the Ferocious Beast God Realm likes to invade the Longevity God Realm, because whether it is the resources of the entire realm, or the creatures on it, they can directly assist their cultivation and evolution, making them full of food, even if the realm collapses. , it can also devour the realm source contained in it, so as to feed back the beast realm.


    Before, Lordik had also fought several invasions from the upper realm, but they were all beaten up, and they didn''t get any benefit at all. It was like now, they can kill happily and release their desires. This is the real invasion!


    "Don''t waste too much time on Lordik, have you forgotten that we still have the supreme mission? After killing enough, it''s time to go to the next realm, otherwise, the emperor will be blamed!"


    Hearing Lordik''s laughter, there were also the god-king beasts who were traveling with him, and they were suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Ha, are you talking about that Su Yan? Don''t worry that it''s still early, I really don''t know what kind of strength he has, but a mere little bug in the lower realm deserves the attention of the Supreme Being sent an army to deliberately!"


    Lordik laughed wildly as he slaughtered,


    "Hahaha, it''s just a god. If you want to say me, I can slap him to death with an easy palm, and chew the soul away!"


    "yes?"


    But suddenly, a hand happened to appear in front of Lordic, and with a faint voice, it suddenly oppressed the sky and earth, and lifted his huge body by the neck!


    "I''ve already appeared in front of you, can you take a picture of me?"


    The owner of that voice indifferently looked at the fierce beast **** king who was struggling in the air, but his eyes were stunned, but it was Su Yan!


    "Enemy attack!"


    Before Lordick could speak, the god-king beast who was walking beside him saw that there was a new man in the army, and he lifted Lordick as easily as a chicken. He was horrified and opened his blood basin in horror. A loud roar, the sound suddenly spread throughout the entire army!


    Su Yan frowned slightly, looking at the other Ferocious Beast God King who was terrified next to him, and said indifferently.


    "You''re annoying."


    After speaking, a ring-shaped wave suddenly swayed with Su Yan as the center, spreading to the whole world. Among them, the divine power was mighty, the avenues were full, thousands of beasts were annihilated, and the void collapsed in a single line!

 Chapter 5525： The Six Emperors Arrive

    Five thousand five hundred and twenty-five chapters six emperors come


    The ring of gods is the only one!


    This wasn''t a big move by Su Yan, it was just a temporary move based on the Dao of Space, combined with the Dao of Swords, when he saw the boundless army of beasts, and felt a sense of ill will in his heart.


    But the infinitely sharp sword intent, and the boundless penetration and diffusion created by combining space magic, suddenly made this move a nightmare for all the beast army and even the generals of the **** king!


    The sharp and extreme sword intent contains fierceness. Although it was created temporarily, it condenses all of Su Yan''s kendo perceptions, and the entire realm is filled with divine energy blessings to make it break through the limit of the realm, including The power of the realm, where no beasts below the realm of the gods can resist, all of them were cut off by this terrifying ring!


    And then, the characteristics of the space spread out from it, destroying the natural and powerful vitality of the beasts, smashing their souls, and turning their bodies into countless finely shredded meat residues. Covering the ground, the terrifying and tragic scene makes people instantly nauseated!


    Even most of the **** kings were unable to completely resist this blow, and turned into many pieces of broken flesh lingering on, with fearful thinking, silently watching the man who suddenly appeared like a nightmare to kill a god!


    Is this Su Yan? !


    And the noisy beast **** king was naturally destroyed by this blow. There was only one **** king left at the scene, Lordic, who was staring at Su Yan with incomparably fearful eyes!


    "You... Rao..."


    "Want me to spare you?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked lightly,


    "But didn''t you say you''re going to shoot me to death? I''ll wait, hurry up and shoot."


    Lordik was even more frightened, but was so tightly bound by the void that he couldn''t even shake his head.


    "No... dare..."


    "Oh."


    Seeing this, Su Yan shook his head in disappointment and said boringly.


    "Then go to die."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t see any movement, only to see the world where Lordick was suddenly dislocated, and then it was quickly stirred and disrupted like a Rubik''s Cube, and Lordick inside was completely shattered in an unimaginable terrifying posture!


    The entire fierce beast battlefield was immediately empty. The people from the Xingyuan Realm who were still resisting and fleeing, stopped in disbelief at this moment, staring blankly at everything that happened in just a moment, rubbed His eyes seemed to think he had auditory hallucinations and hallucinations.


    What about the boundless beasts on the battlefield? So many bloodthirsty and brutal beasts were all wiped out in the blink of an eye? !


    Who is that man present? Is it the Supreme Being of the Divine Realm? Why does it have such power!


    "It''s Saint Emperor Su Yan. I''ve seen the face of Saint Emperor. It''s him, and he''s actually here!"


    There were also people who immediately recognized Su Yan and shouted wildly with excitement. In the originally hopeless eyes, there was finally a little hope.


    "The Holy Emperor is invincible, the Holy Emperor is indeed invincible! Even such an army of beasts can''t stop him, maybe he can really repel all the invading beasts!"


    "I would like to join the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, and ask His Majesty the Holy Emperor to protect me!"


    Under the eager gaze of a group of people welcoming a savior, even the strong knelt down and shouted and prayed to Su Yan.


    Su Yan glanced at them, not paying attention, but said in a calm and gentle tone.


    "People in the Xingyuan Realm, don''t have to fight anymore. Those who want to leave the realm leave quickly, and those who don''t want to leave, go to the back of the realm and wait in peace."


    He came, not to save these fleeing people but also to fight to the death, but when he met, he also didn''t mind providing help and shelter.


    "Yes! Thank you, His Majesty the Holy Emperor!"


    A group of people immediately left in ecstasy, while Su Yan stood indifferently with his hands behind his back, looking into the distance, seeing that those people were already evacuating the battlefield, he waited for the real enemy to come.


    Although these beasts seem to be numerous, none of them have a **** emperor standing in the line. They are obviously just guerrillas. To Su Yan, they are nothing more than idiots, and they are not a threat, nor are they worth it.


    What he really wants to fight is the eighteen beast **** emperors!


    Only they can make Su Yan feel a little bit of pressure, and can also contain Su Yan, otherwise Su Yan can completely slaughter the entire Ferocious Beast Legion by one person!


    As for whether those **** emperors will come, Su Yan has no doubts.


    Because the Divine Ring is still spreading endlessly, the Divine Sovereign can spread to the entire Xingyuan Realm in a moment without making a move, and also because Su Yan happened to hear the entry of the beast army this time when he was here. It is also related to him, and there is a supreme beast looking for him!


    "Interesting, then let me look forward to it, why is it?"


    On the vast battlefield of flesh and blood, Su Yan murmured softly as if to himself, and in the distance, six tyrannical auras came directly from the sky, and they were the six **** emperors of the Ferocious Beast God Realm!


    "Su Yan!"


    The moment they appeared, it was as if the heavens and the earth were shaking, conveying their roars, and the divine rings that kept spreading to the distance were also shattered immediately.


    "You are so brave, you dare to slaughter my army of beasts, this emperor will definitely wipe out your entire realm to vent the hatred in my heart!"


    There is a fierce beast **** emperor roaring, its body is covered with amethyst-like carapace, it looks magnificent and unusual, but the fierceness and blood evil it exudes are rich and boundless!


    "Is there only six people? That''s not enough, but it''s okay, so I killed six people first, and the rest is nothing to worry about."


    Su Yan looked at the Sixth Emperor''s arrival indifferently, and whispered softly, not paying any attention to the threat and suffocation of the Amethyst God Emperor, but said naturally as if asking someone for directions.


    "You guys directly chose to invade the lower realm this time, it seems that it is for me, right? Why, what interest do you beast beasts have in me, a little **** of immortality? And the road is unimpeded, and the border defenses are all invalid, there should be someone Choose to cooperate with you inside and out, who is it?"


    "It seems you know a lot."


    Another fierce beast **** emperor with two horns on his head landed coldly upon seeing this.


    "That''s right, a large part of our invasion of the Immortal God Realm this time is just for you. You took something you shouldn''t take. If you don''t want to die, the Devouring Supreme hopes you can hand it over. For this reason, if If you can switch to the Ferocious Beast God Realm, the Supreme can save your life and give you the treatment of the Fierce Beast God Realm Tianjiao, and all the previous things can be forgiven!"


    After speaking, there was another beast **** emperor with deformed blood and eyes, and said with a sneer.


    "Of course, you can imagine the consequences if you don''t agree."


    "So that''s the case, took something that shouldn''t be taken?"


    Su Yan looked at the six **** emperors, and immediately thought of the blood crystal that was originally used to cultivate the Dao race.

 Chapter 5526： Battle of the Six Emperors

    The fifth thousand five hundred and twenty-six chapters battle the six emperors


    The blood crystal or mysterious crystal that was obtained from the hidden space and had the guardianship of the Supreme Prohibition, Su Yan thought it was a secret plan of the Fuhai Supreme. Although he used the materials related to the beast, he also sheltered a murderous hopeful to the Supreme. Beast, but Su Yan really did not expect that there is also the participation of the fierce beast Supreme.


    So, has Fuhai Supreme really betrayed the Immortal God Realm completely?


    Su Yan was angry and puzzled in his heart, but in this way, everything made sense.


    It was the Fuhai Supreme that secretly moved the border defense, which caused the beasts to invade so quickly, and it was even possible to hide the sky and cross the sea to cover the eyes of other Supremes, allowing the beasts to enter the hinterland of the lower realm.


    Really... should be killed!


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, his disgust towards Fu Hai Supreme reached the limit, and at the same time he smiled at the six fierce beast **** emperors with awe-inspiring eyes.


    "Oh, you want me to submit to the Ferocious Beast Divine Realm? Yes, let you take the supreme seat in exchange. When I can dominate the Ferocious Beast Divine Realm, I will naturally be your side. As for that thing...don''t think about it."


    With a wave of Su Yan''s hand, the Four Tribulations Transmutation Divine Pearl appeared, and transformed into an extremely ferocious blood sword, which he held in his palm.


    "I have refined it, and now there is no such thing. If you want, you can only feed this sword."


    "what?!"


    The eyes of the Amethyst God Emperor suddenly escaped with a fierce meaning,


    "You dare to refine what the Supreme wants, it seems that you can only be handed over to the Devouring Supreme along with this sword!"


    Without any hesitation, the six **** emperors immediately started!


    At the moment when Su Yan said that the treasure had been refined, the possibility of this conversation and future discussions was completely cut off, because many of the biggest errands of the **** emperors who came to the Longevity God Realm were no longer able to communicate with the Devouring Supreme!


    At the moment, only by capturing Su Yan and handing over the blood sword to the Devouring Supreme can it be possible to make up for it. The two sides are already in an endless situation!


    The power that shook the realm was released in an instant at this moment, and the six **** emperors shot together directly, without any rules and cooperation, the scene and destruction caused were extremely terrifying and shocking, and the indescribable six divine lights accompanied the divine way. Manifestation, as if a large grinding wheel directly appeared in the world, with the breath and power of the beast **** domain, directly obliterating and shattering the connection between the entire star realm and the longevity **** domain, and everything seemed to be shrouded in that big grinding. Down, it''s hard to escape ashes!


    For the first time, Su Yan felt an unprecedented pressure, looking at the big mill, his eyes were suddenly filled with high fighting spirit!


    "Interesting, can the avenues and origins of the Ferocious Beast Divine Realm directly collide in the realm of immortality? It seems that the complete Divine Realm does indeed have a higher essence, so let me experience the extraordinary manifestation of the other Divine Realm. !"


    After a second thought, Su Yan''s body was also getting bigger and bigger, transforming into a body of a **** and demon with eight arms and three heads, filling the world with supernatural powers!


    The huge body that seemed to be able to hold a big star in the palm of his hand, stretched out his eight arms and roared, and then punched one after another at the crushed grinding disc!


    He used the supreme physique formed by the condensation of the entire god-level avenue to come to a collision between the realms!


    Boom boom boom!


    I saw the heavens tremble. Around the grinding disc and Su Yan, countless cracks suddenly shattered the void, creating a separate boundary for the two. The terrifying divine aura was escaping. Su Yan kept his fists, and abruptly lifted the grinding wheel up to the bombardment!


    Click!


    It seemed that something suddenly shattered, and then a crack began to spread on the grinding disc where the source of the gods was manifested. Su Yan turned into a **** and demon, and the eight-armed fist was bombarded like a star, and it suddenly split into two. Half!


    "what?!"


    The six God Sovereigns were all horrified, watching Su Yan, facing the six people joining forces, actually smashed the grinding disc of the God Realm with his bare hands, and suddenly felt extremely absurd and unbelievable!


    This is the Divine Realm Grinding Plate that was summoned by the six people together. It is the specific manifestation of the origin of the Ferocious Beast Divine Realm. What kind of evildoer is this guy? !


    "Don''t hold back any longer!"


    The Two-Horned God Emperor shouted in awe, and was preparing to use various means, but saw Su Yan take the lead in raising his sword, and a beam of eternal sword light came across!


    Empty sword, eternal silence!


    The six **** emperors were horrified, and quickly shot away the sword light, and the six of them joined forces to finally block the deadly sword.


    Da Yan thousands!


    However, without waiting for a rest, who would have thought that Su Yan would change his tactics again. Countless Su Yan came out from the void, all exuding a terrifying aura, causing the six beasts and **** emperors to numb their scalps!


    What kind of monster is he!


    Boom boom boom!


    This time, it was not just a sword light coming, but in all directions, surrounded by the entire space, countless sword lights were coming!


    "Hold on!"


    The six God Sovereigns finally took out their Dao Divine Techniques, and struggled to resist the attack of thousands of powerful swords!


    And this time, after all, there are six **** emperors, and all of them are tyrannical. I saw thousands of empty swords, a huge crystal swallowed the sword light, and then exploded and scattered around, there was an inexplicable force interfering with the heaven and earth, making Many sword lights lost their targets in chaos, and there was also an indestructible bone shell, which seemed to block a lot of sword lights. In the end, the six **** emperors survived safely!


    "Hahaha��"


    But without waiting for the Amethyst God Emperor to laugh wildly, the words were nothing more than that, but Su Yan didn''t know when to rely on the home field advantage blessed by the gods'' luck, avoiding the perception of the six God Emperors, and appeared in the Amethyst God Emperor in one step. In front of him, hit him with a punch!


    The Amethyst God Emperor''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he was greatly shocked by Su Yan''s silent appearance, but he revealed a faint disdain for Su Yan''s daring to punch him.


    Even if he Su Yan is against the sky, but his Amethyst still has the physique of a **** emperor after all, and he is one step away from entering the supreme, not to mention that his family specializes in defense and fights against me? It''s simply over-the-top!


    As for the previous scene where Su Yan transformed into a **** and smashed the grinding disc of the God Realm, the Amethyst God Emperor subconsciously thought that it was some kind of supernatural power and secret technique, and it could not be pure physique.


    Afterwards, the Amethyst God Emperor also shot a huge claw and collided with Su Yan!


    However, the next moment, the Amethyst God Emperor''s face suddenly flushed red, as if he was suffocating, his whole body was full of pain, distortion and disbelief, and then the giant claw covered with Amethyst was smashed by Su Yan with a punch. Yanquan kept moving, and it was directly printed into his chest!


    puff!


    This is the Amethyst God Emperor vomiting blood. It is also because his entire body was torn apart, and a piece flew through his body. Then Su Yan turned his fist into a palm, and in the Amethyst God Emperor''s body, he tightly pinched the diamond-like one. Crystallized Heart!


    click!


    Cracks spread, hearts shatter!


    "You''re really, a little hard."


    Su Yan stepped back and pulled out his hand, holding a piece of Amethyst God Emperor''s heart shard in his hand, said indifferently.

 Chapter 5527： supreme blow

    The fifth thousand five hundred and twenty-seventh chapter supreme blow


    "Ah��"


    A somewhat difficult breath came out of the Amethyst God Emperor''s mouth, but it was not intended to ridicule or laugh at anything, but very pure, caused by the suffocation from the flesh, plus a hint of disbelief.


    What happened, his physical body was blown up by a punch?


    Not to mention his **** emperor physique, just talking about the Nalunwa clan where the Amethyst God emperor belongs, their talent is that their defense is extremely powerful. ,


    This kind of fleshy body, which is almost full of defensive tendencies, and the supreme blessing of the **** emperor realm, will be blown up by a **** prince!


    The Amethyst God Emperor''s heart is full of doubts and puzzles at the moment, but helplessly, his fleshly body is already collapsing constantly, so everything has to be verified as reality, and there is no chance to refute and prove himself.


    Because although the physical body collapsed, it would not let a powerful beast **** emperor fall directly, but the destructiveness left in Su Yan''s fist, combined with the divine way suppression assisted by the immortal realm, made the Amethyst **** emperor now only have the soul left!


    And the consequences of a divine soul in this kind of battlefield...


    The Amethyst God Emperor was terrified, and he was already timid and retreating.


    "Retreat first, and then I''ll talk about it when I find a way to recover!"


    The Amethyst God Emperor secretly transmitted his voice to the other five God Sovereigns, and the other five looked at each other and also chose to temporarily retreat and avoid them, with unconcealed horror in their eyes!


    When he came up, he was pressed and beaten by Su Yan, almost out of breath, and then he simply lost a beast. Is this an unreasonable monster, a hidden clone of the Supreme? !


    They originally wanted to surround and capture Su Yan, but now they don''t want to, they can retreat safely and then talk about it!


    "kill!"


    The blood-eyed **** emperor suddenly roared, and countless eyeballs appeared from the void, shooting out one after another with filthy divine light to attack Su Yan, but it itself was a false move. Run out of bounds!


    "wait for me!"


    The rest of the **** emperors scolded secretly, learned this method almost at the same time, released a magical power, and then turned around and fled!


    Among them, the Amethyst God Emperor was wrapped in the double-horned God Emperor, and his body of the soul was placed in the middle, which was regarded as a shelter.


    "Just want to leave? Why don''t you leave one or two!"


    As Su Yan watched the Six Emperors flee, he waved his sword calmly, and suddenly thousands of sword lights split up, facing all the filthy divine lights. Grinding for one party, and then crushing the supernatural powers that came to the other five **** emperors!


    The big mill trembled, the heavens and the earth rattled, Su Yan took advantage of the situation to step out, and hundreds of millions of miles suddenly folded into a flash. Although the speed of the six **** emperors was extraordinary, they were extremely repelled by this world. , in this instant, he couldn''t compare to Su Yan, and he caught up with him in an instant!


    Su Yan used his fingers to make a sword and reappeared over the Amethyst God Emperor!


    "A stump, don''t run away, just stay!"


    Ban the sword, ban the sky alone!


    Under the finger sword, the Amethyst God Emperor looked terrified, and felt a domineering sword intent that completely stripped the surrounding world and cut him down!


    This sword intent traverses the ages, and it completely severes all connections between the Amethyst God Emperor and the world and even the Dao. It is conceivable that once he is beheaded, there is absolutely no possibility that his soul will survive!


    "save him!"


    The two-horned God Emperor roared desperately at this time, feeling the life-and-death crisis facing the Purple Crystal God Emperor, and directly took out a piece of flesh and blood with one eye!


    Suddenly, an evil and vast aura emanated from this piece of flesh and blood, and Su Yan''s originally cold and stern face suddenly changed!


    This breath and flesh and blood... this is the possession of the Supreme!


    They even carried a piece of supreme flesh and blood!


    "Tsk tsk tsk, as expected of the little bugs I liked, it''s really powerful, it took so long to force the **** emperor powerhouse of my Ferocious Beast God Realm to flee in embarrassment, and even had to take out the trump card I gave them, Boy, let me ask you again, would you like to join my Ferocious Beast God Realm? This Supreme can personally accept you as a disciple, you will stand proudly above the Fierce Beast God Realm, and the future Supreme can be expected!"


    As soon as the flesh and blood came out, he opened his eyes and let out a strange laugh. Su Yan''s finger that could have killed the Amethyst God Emperor suddenly seemed to have encountered a viscous stream of water. The emperor escaped.


    "Devouring Supreme?"


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, and when he heard the words full of bewitching flesh and blood, there was neither a trace of heartbeat nor fear on his face, only a cold voice.


    "Oh, dream, I will think about it when you die."


    The look that the flesh-and-blood eyes originally admired suddenly became cold and severe.


    "You little worm who doesn''t know what''s good, then you die!"


    A wave of terror belonging to the Supreme was suddenly released from the mass of flesh and blood, and a beam of the Supreme Divine Light that annihilated everything and was unstoppable even by the Great Dao, instantly blasted towards Su Yan!


    This is the ultimate attack brought by the army of fierce beasts, in order to deal with Su Yan, a supreme blow!


    This was deliberately left by the Devouring Supreme. Long before the army was ready to invade the God��s Domain of Longevity, because of the continuous communication with the Fuhai Supreme, the Devouring Supreme actually did not despise Su Yan. But to make Fu Hai so frustrated, even if he is incompetent, it shows how extraordinary Su Yan is!


    Therefore, even if the 18 Ferocious Beast Divine Sovereigns enter together, devouring the Supreme will still cut off a piece of his own flesh and blood, and keep the supernatural powers to save the life of the Ferocious Beast Army at all times!


    And now, the six **** emperors who were present couldn''t imagine that they actually used it.


    "Hahaha, Su Yan, now you deserve to die!"


    The supreme strike was terrifying and violent, so that nothing could be detected except for the crimson light, so the Amethyst God Emperor laughed wildly on the side, not only the joy of finally escaping his life, but also the pleasure of getting revenge. .


    "yes?"


    While the six God Sovereigns were almost all relieved, there was a flat voice that was almost inconceivable, coming from the crimson light!


    The Amethyst God Emperor was overjoyed and suddenly shocked, and even after seeing the red glow dissipate, Su Yan was safe and sound!


    No, it can''t be said that he is safe and sound. After all, this is a blow from the Supreme. No matter how strong Su Yan is, it is absolutely impossible to compare with the Supreme in this realm. Under the power, it suddenly became restored, and finally it seemed that nothing was happening!


    Su Yan''s face was gloomy, this was his supreme physique at work.


    He had guessed before that his current physical body is almost the same as in the realm of ten thousand realms. As long as these strange places that constitute all the cornerstones are not destroyed, even the supreme, I am afraid it will be difficult to eliminate him from the physical form, and now It seems that these have been confirmed.

 Chapter 5528： Reinforcements Nether

    Chapter 5528: Reinforcements Lower Boundary


    The terrifying blow of Tangtang Supreme didn''t kill Su Yan when it hit? !


    After seeing and drawing such a conclusion, the six **** emperors were almost all dumbfounded.


    How is this possible, this is Supreme, there is no power stronger than Supreme in the entire God Domain, why is this Su Yan not dead? !


    At this time, the God Emperor immediately remembered that Su Yan smashed the body of the Amethyst God Emperor with a punch before, and his physical performance was also incredible, so...


    An even more terrifying and unbelievable thought emerged in the mind of the beast **** emperor,


    "Supreme physique, he already has a supreme physique, a blow belonging to the supreme naturally cannot kill him, this Su Yan is not a **** at all, he is the supreme, he must be the important incarnation of some supreme, **** it , the news is wrong, run away!"


    After this kind of speculation was uttered, it aroused the panic of the remaining **** emperors, and at this time, they did not doubt the possibility at all!


    After all, this is a man who can resist even a blow from the Supreme!


    "run!"


    Several **** emperors ran away again, but unlike before, it seemed that all the beast **** emperors had a tacit understanding and lost the purple crystal **** emperor.


    In the past, several God Emperors with Shuangjiao coerced him to escape, but now, the Purple Crystal God Emperor was obviously left behind, widening a big gap with the others!


    The meaning of it is self-evident, they now know that it is impossible to retreat from Su Yan, so if they want to stay, let''s leave the weakest one!


    "Damn you!"


    Zijing could naturally see that when he was left behind, he roared in despair.


    "It seems that you beasts really know how to protect yourself wisely."


    One step later, Su Yan followed him like a shadow, his voice was like a nightmare, and the Amethyst Emperor''s soul trembled.


    Coincidentally, at this time, over the entire star realm, a thunder gate as huge as a vast realm, accompanied by billions of trillions of gods, thunder and lightning, appeared in the world!


    This is the gate of the realm, linking the connection between the Bingding realm and the upper realm, but such a huge portal proves that it is obviously not just one person or a few people from the lower realm, but there will be at least tens of thousands of upper realms to use , common lower bound!


    Obviously, the help of the army of invading beasts in the entire Class A realm is here!


    The door of the Pang Ran Realm burst open, accompanied by countless thunderbolts, and within the door, there was a divine light shining inside, surrounded by densely packed soldiers and generals, like a hollow tower, with endless majesty and power. Above it, a dozen **** emperors with extremely powerful aura, surrounded by many divine soldiers, looked down at the star realm below, and then turned into unparalleled divine light and descended!


    The mighty fluctuations swept all around, and the voice that spread throughout the entire realm also sounded.


    "Don''t be afraid of people from the lower realm of Bingding, our army of gods has arrived, and anyone who violates my immortal realm will be slaughtered!"


    The extremely imposing and stylish appearance made the dozen or so **** emperors at this moment extremely publicized and satisfied. They thought that they would welcome cheers like a sea in the next moment.


    Then, in the silence of the scene, they saw an embarrassing scene,


    I saw the entire Xingyuan God Realm battlefield, thick blood and corpses all over the place, but it was not people from the Xingyuan Realm, but an army of ferocious beasts! Then in the distance, there were six tyrannical beasts that were obviously in the God Emperor Realm, but they kept running away. There was a person chasing after him, and he had already caught up with the last one. The tyrannical aura of the beast **** emperor dissipated immediately!


    Destroy the God Emperor with one finger!


    "..."


    All the divine emperors of the lower realm, who were still flamboyant just now, all looked at this unimaginable scene with dull eyes, including the magic soldiers and generals who kept descending from behind. After looking around, they seemed to be dumbfounded, and all their movements were stiff stop.


    what did they see Didn''t the lower realm of Bingding encounter a huge crisis this time, and they came to save it? Why is it obvious that the momentum is enough, the real scene seen after going down to the realm, is that the army of fierce beasts seems to have been ravaged by something terrible, and even several fierce beast emperors are being chased away!


    Wrong place? Is this still a Class A boundary?


    The peerless fierce man who killed the beast **** emperor with one finger and stared at dozens of **** emperors from the lower realm just happened to turn his head at this time, looking at this group of reinforcements from the upper realm who appeared with extraordinary momentum, he said in a faint voice.


    "Is the person in charge among you from some security department? Why does it happen that you always arrive after the event?"


    ��


    After killing the Amethyst God Emperor, Su Yan didn''t waste any more time chasing the other beast **** emperors, but looked at the reinforcements who had just descended to the realm, and chose to meet them.


    Firstly, the five god-emperor fierce beasts are not all useless powers, they have already run far away at this moment, and secondly, the fierce beast invasion this time is actually carrying the supreme backhand, which also makes Su Yan vigilant, in fact, he does not want to be poor Do not chase.


    Because the strike of the supreme one didn''t seem to cause any harm to him, but in fact, the difference in realm between the two made it impossible for Su Yan to resist!


    He was uninjured only because the blow of the supreme being in flesh and blood did not contain any special means, it was simply destroying from the physical body, and he happened to have the same physique as the supreme, so naturally it was impossible to completely break Su Yan with a simple blow. Therefore, the subsequent effects cannot continue.


    But if he bypasses the physical body and directly reaches the soul, then Su Yan... dare not say that he is invincible.


    Who knows how many backhands the Swallowing Supreme has left behind, and whether there are any special supernatural powers. Before making sure, Su Yan decided to take it step by step.


    And how to make progress step by step, naturally use these newly appeared reinforcements from the upper realm.


    "You are Su Yan?"


    After Su Yan turned his head to ask questions, the leading **** emperor also asked Su Yan with a complicated expression, his tone was a little emotional and lonely.


    Because Su Yan may not know this person from the lower realm, but they are too familiar with Su Yan''s name!


    From the dispute caused by his occupation of the lower realm at the very beginning, to the successive fall of the three Thousand Machine God Sect Emperors, and then to the Supreme Being''s frankly asylum for the second time, this Su Yan can be said to be in the entire Class A realm. It caused wave after wave, and wave after wave of shock, until seeing a real person at this moment, even the most powerful people have the feeling of seeing a "star" at last.


    At the same time, because he just chased and killed six fierce beast **** emperors by himself, and even beheaded one in front of the battle, many people felt more like a generation of talented people, so they felt lonely.


    "it''s me."


    Su Yan walked towards the army that came from the lower realm step by step, and stood still in front of the head God Emperor, with a calm expression on his face.


    "What kind of strength do you **** emperors from the lower realm have? Now there is an opportunity for you to defeat the army of beasts in one fell swoop, and that is to fight with me. It doesn''t take much, and only one person can hold a beast **** emperor , just separate and isolate the battlefield, and then I will help you kill all the beast emperors!"

 Chapter 5529： confrontation

    Chapter 5529 Confrontation


    "I��"


    The leader, the emperor Li Yushan, was dumbfounded. He suddenly wanted to say a lot, but he didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    For example, we have just descended, so you can''t let us rest for a while? Also, why do we have to listen to your order to divide the battlefield? You just came up for no reason and pointed fingers, don''t you think it''s too abrupt? And what you said is simple, how can the beast **** emperor be so easy to kill?


    The last sentence of complaints was just uttered by a **** emperor behind him.


    "Heh, you put it lightly. How can a battle involving a realm be such a trifle? Just give us a few simple sentences, and the beast **** emperor will be able to kill him?"


    Su Yan tilted his head suddenly, looked at the God Emperor in doubt.


    "Didn''t you see it just now?"


    "..."


    The emperor suddenly choked.


    That''s right, the shocking scene I saw in the lower realm just now seemed to be that Su Yan chased and killed six **** emperors by himself, and then murdered one!


    Although I don''t know exactly what happened between them, but no doubt they have already shown with their strength that


    Yes, I can kill the Beast Emperor!


    Su Yan said seriously again.


    "I''m not joking with you. Since you''re all here, you should do something, right? Right now, you don''t need to fight with tens of thousands of people. All you need is to fight with me, all the powerhouses in the God Emperor Realm. Detain a beast **** emperor for me, believe me, I will kill them all for you!"


    What he is currently on guard against is that he is afraid that some fierce beast **** emperors will have some supreme means hidden, and he will be caught off guard. As long as the battlefield is divided so that Su Yan can have a chance to one-on-one, then even if he is there, he will be able to do so. Be vigilant, and even let the other party have no chance to use it!


    So Su Yan invited many **** emperors from the lower realms out of sincerity, with the intention of solving it once and for all. Why do these people have to hesitate!


    "Su Yan, right? There''s no rush. I''ll just go down to the realm, so let''s make arrangements first."


    In the end, the Emperor Yushan looked at Su Yan with a complex expression, but he still refused.


    It''s not just that he doesn''t believe in his strength, but that he, or actually all the emperors behind him, feel very strange when faced with Su Yan''s request.


    Because of the relationship between Su Yan and them, they are not close friends, not even pure passers-by!


    He wantonly invaded and occupied the lower realm before, but caused almost all the major forces in the upper realm to feel disgusted and hostile towards Su Yan. Later, due to the intervention of the two supreme beings, he belonged to the supreme supreme, which can be regarded as barely suppressing his dissatisfaction with Su Yan. , but belonging to Overturning Sea Supreme, the hostility has reached a higher level,


    So right now, due to the invasion of ferocious beasts, many powerhouses from the lower realms have no plans to do anything about Su Yan''s monopoly of the realm, but it is even more impossible for you to talk about harmony and even obey Su Yan''s arrangements. Bad luck!


    In fact, the two are still standing here talking calmly. Many **** emperors turned their faces without seeing Su Yan. This is already due to the scene where Su Yan killed the **** emperor with one finger when he first descended to the realm, which made them feel happy. A trace of respect for the strong!


    Without this privilege of the strong, when Su Yan first came up, someone might have started scolding him!


    Su Yan''s complexion darkened. Seeing the hesitant expression of Emperor Yushan, he also guessed their psychological thoughts in his heart. He understood, but felt dissatisfied immediately.


    What time is it now? If he thought about the internal strife, he had to wait for the external troubles to be resolved. He was willing to do his best, but these people in the upper world were still fussing about a little bit of scheming and pettiness?


    "I would like to ask, are all the people present here from the Qianji Sect?"


    Su Yan''s indifferent words already contained a sense of coldness, and the meaning in the words immediately made a group of **** emperors look at each other in dismay.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Since it''s not, it means that I haven''t even killed anyone from your sect, and I''ve never even met anyone in your sect. If you don''t say a word, you won''t be grudged, but at least you don''t have a deadly enmity, right? If that''s the case, that''s all you have in the Upper Realm Sect. Your strength, won''t you let me and other people in the lower realms laugh at you?"


    Su Yan had a sarcasm on his face, and the **** emperors present all turned ugly after hearing this, and said angrily at Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, what do you mean, I am here to kindly help you in the lower realm, and you still want to humiliate me?"


    "Ah!"


    Su Yan flicked his sleeves, facing this group of short-sighted people, he finally lost his calm attitude.


    "Humiliation? I can''t talk about it, but it''s just a bunch of trash! The lower realm is gone, so you can be alone in the upper realm? It''s too much money to help kindly. You should contribute to me! Otherwise, don''t blame me, Su Yan, for treating you and others as fierce beasts!"


    After all, Su Yan''s murderous intent suddenly shot up to the sky, and his vast aura fluctuated, causing the entire world to respond accordingly. It was obvious that he was really angry with the knife!


    There was a **** emperor who was not angry immediately, and wanted to open his mouth to argue with Su Yan, but at this time, there was an old man with a majestic face, but at the same time, a kind-hearted **** emperor, who held the **** emperor with a smile, and pushed his hands outward Stand up straight to ease the atmosphere.


    "Hehehe, don''t get excited, don''t even get excited, it was supposed to be an unanimous decision to exterminate the invasion of ferocious beasts, why did you start fighting on your own at the very beginning?"


    After all, he walked up to Su Yan, stroked his beard and smiled at Su Yan,


    "Little friend Su Yan, this old man''s name is Jie Wugan. He is one of the highest-cultivated members of the reinforcements this time, and he can hardly be regarded as a talker. Why don''t I let the old man discuss it with you?"


    Su Yan saw the kindness and even inexplicable kindness in the old man''s eyes, although he was puzzled, but people always respect him a foot, and he respects others, so he didn''t get angry, so he bowed calmly road.


    "Senior, please tell me."


    Jie Wugan quietly sent a sound transmission to Su Yan.


    "To put it bluntly, your method, little friend Su Yan, is naturally the best choice now. You only need to eliminate the 18 **** emperors who are in charge of the beasts, and the rest is naturally nothing to worry about, and the old man never doubts that little friend Combat strength, I wish I could go to confront the enemy with my little friend now!"


    "However, the conflict between you and many powerful sects in the upper world, I think Su Yan knows something about it himself, and it is obviously not acceptable to take an overly tough attitude. Even if you kill them all, who will hold you back from separation? Beast God Emperor? You give this old man a day, and I will threaten... Oh no, how about persuading them to let go of their grievances and actively cooperate?"


    "Anyway, you and them don''t have a life-and-death conflict that cannot be resolved. Once you make a move, it will completely freeze the two parties!"


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, but he was really thinking about Jie Wugan''s suggestion.


    He paused for a moment, looked at the old man with kind eyes in front of him, and finally nodded.


    "Okay, then give Senior one day!"

 Chapter 5530： force

    Chapter 5530 Persecution


    As Jie Wugan said, after Su Yan thought about it seriously, he realized that he really feels too oppressive to these people from the upper world.


    There are already conflicts between the two sides. Neither of them is a natural saint, and everything can be done calmly. Under sudden pressure, some people will bear the humiliation, or succumb to the oppression, but there will always be some people who can''t bear it and completely maximize the contradiction.


    And Su Yan hoped that these people from the upper realm could become his help, if he lost half of it, what''s the point?


    It seems that I have experienced too many killings and battles in recent days, and my mood is a little impetuous.


    Su Yan murmured to himself, unconsciously adjusted his state of mind, and his state of mind unexpectedly changed a little again.


    I saw a peaceful and elegant temperament faintly revealing from Su Yan''s body. Although the killing intent was weakened, the whole person''s aura became more obscure and profound.


    Jie Wugan''s eyes lit up, seeing Su Yan''s unknowing transformation, he stroked his beard with even more joy, and praised.


    "Ruzi can be taught, and Ruzi can be taught haha."


    Ignoring the old man''s slight advantage, after Su Yan''s aura was sublimated, he saluted Jiewu again, and at the same time, there was curiosity in his eyes.


    "Thank you senior for your help, but I don''t know if there is a reason between me and senior?"


    The goodwill shown by the old man and the reasoning are simple to say, but it will take a lot of effort to reconcile, which shows that he has known himself for a long time and belongs to the friendly group.


    "It doesn''t count if you have a reason, but I, Tian Yushan, do have some connections with you. For example, an elder in my family, but he was busy with your affairs when he was in the upper world, and he said a lot of good things and made a lot of ideas. And my backer of Tianyu Mountain, who I think Su Yan should also know, is the Supreme Being."


    Jie Wugan blinked at Su Yan, who also immediately smiled.


    So it turned out to be the supreme sect,


    Su Yan also heard about this supreme being''s intentional protection of him after the Emperor Qianji descended to the realm. Although the Supreme Covenant was finally established, there are still loopholes that can still threaten Su Yan and it can be regarded as the Supreme Supreme''s acquiescence. But he didn''t show any dissatisfaction with this supreme being.


    Because Su Yan and Supreme Supreme have nothing to do with each other, they are strangers to each other, and if they are willing to help you with a meal, you can''t scold your mother because you don''t get to eat the second meal.


    The favor of a meal is the favor of a meal, Su Yan always remembers.


    With this relationship, there is a tacit understanding between Su Yan and Jie Wugan, and his favor for the old man has increased a lot again, so he glanced at the many strong men from the upper world, and left it to the old man. The old man solves it by himself.


    There was a wave of fluctuation in the space, and Su Yan stepped out in one step, leaving the Xingyuan Realm directly.


    "call��"


    Jie Wugan also breathed a sigh of relief. For the first time, he had an understanding of Su Yan''s strength and dominance. He was really afraid that this kid would not recognize anyone, and he would never move his mouth if he could do it!


    In that case, it would have killed his old bone.


    "Damn Bai Jie, are you sure this kid really needs the protection of the old man? Why do I feel that it will be fine if he doesn''t need to protect the old man then."


    Jie Wugan muttered something secretly, and looked at the upper realm army who had been silent since just now, showing a kind smile, he knew that the really troublesome task had just begun.


    ��


    Yinhou Holy Dynasty, one of the Nine Realms of Frontier Defense.


    Su Yan didn''t care how Jie Wugan would persuade him, and he didn''t care about the placement of those upper realm troops. Instead, he teleported through space and walked to General Ba.


    "Boss!"


    General Ba, who was stationed at the border defense and was scratching his head in boredom, was pleasantly surprised when he saw Su Yan coming, and rushed forward laughingly, asking.


    "Why are you here? I heard Cang Mingxue send a message saying that you are going to fight against an army of fierce beasts? I am still anxious to find you, boss!"


    "It has ended."


    Seeing General Ba laughing, Su Yan smiled unconsciously.


    "I came to you, and I really asked you to go to the Xingyuan Realm, but there is no army of fierce beasts, but you take people to the realm to station and announce that from now on, the Xingyuan Realm will also be officially included in the territory of the Queen of Yin. North Korea''s jurisdiction and become part of the territory map!"


    "At this moment?"


    General Ba was surprised.


    "But aren''t we fighting against the invasion of beasts? What''s the use of rushing to annex the realm now? The star realm seems to be empty."


    "it works."


    Su Yan looked at the distance, unexpectedly deep.


    "I must immediately obtain enough certification in God''s Domain, so that I can take the momentum to advance to the gods, and completely complete the leap in strength."


    In the previous battle against the six fierce beast **** emperors, it seemed that Su Yan was extremely domineering, and he never lost the slightest bit in the whole battle, but in fact, he himself clearly felt the gap with the Supreme!


    Even with the current Su Yan, he couldn''t completely cross over that kind of chasm-like gully, but with the development of the situation, he was getting closer and closer to facing the Supreme Being, which made Su Yan have to seek an immediate breakthrough, in order to Eliminate the gullies!


    Originally, to advance to the stage of appearance, it was necessary for Su Yan to completely unify the Bingding realm in order to achieve the most perfect state, but the invasion of the beast unexpectedly gave Su Yan another method.


    That is what all living beings hoped for before. The gathering of endless divine way luck has actually allowed Su Yan to complete most of the process of unifying the Bingding realm. Although he did not directly rule, the expectations of all living beings on it are equivalent to The hope of the collective will of a realm can naturally be partly recognized as the holy dynasty of Guishunyin.


    But this kind of obedience, there is only that part, and there is another part, which is not justified, and cannot really gather in Su Yan''s surging divine luck.


    That is the collective will belonging to the realm. Although it has actually been attached, the external manifestation of the will of the realm shows no sign that this place belongs to the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin!


    It sounds difficult to understand, but it seems that two dynasties are fighting for territory. In one of the cities, the hearts of the people have been tilted towards one dynasty, but on the city, it neither hangs the flag of that dynasty, nor does it belong to that dynasty. Any customs, laws, products, etc., are just the wishes of the people, so it is difficult to say that this city has submitted to that dynasty.


    Therefore, Su Yan needs to push the last step, with a little external force, to plant the last flag for the city that everyone''s heart desires,


    He wants to force all the forces in the upper realm in the lower realm to recognize them all, and personally certify that the Yinhou Holy Dynasty has the right to rule the entire Bingding realm!


    Remove all the lower realm sects that belong to them from the map, and personally engrave the imprint of the Yinhou Holy Dynasty, proving that all lower realm territories have nothing to do with the upper realm!

 Chapter 5531： attack

    Chapter 5531 Attack


    On the following day, General Ba led an army to garrison the Xingyuan Realm, and Su Yan sat on the border, but facing the Yinhou Holy Dynasty at this time, he still wanted to occupy the realm and dominate the realm. Jump up even more!


    If Jie Wugan hadn''t stopped them, they might have clashed with Su Yan in a day''s time.


    However, this point was actually within Su Yan''s expectations. Even occupying the Xingyuan Realm at this time meant to test the opponent''s bottom line and give a signal so that the opponent was already prepared.


    Su Yan just wants to let them understand that his pace will not stop, and the matter of unifying the realm will not be changed no matter what happens!


    As time passed, Su Yan met with the reinforcements from the upper realm again.


    "Su Yan, you people from the Yin Empress Sacred Dynasty are too unruly! When is it that you have come here to announce the occupation of the realm? Do you think this is a joke? The entire Bingding Lower Realm has suffered great disasters, but in the end you Want to make war windfalls here?!"


    "That''s right, before, you looked righteous and awe-inspiring, but it turned out to be shameless. Don''t say you don''t know the behavior of your subordinates. For the sake of the innocuous suzerain, we didn''t capture your subordinate on the spot. It''s already for you Su To save face, let your people withdraw quickly!"


    After seeing Su Yan again, many experts from the upper realm couldn''t hide their anger, and they really started to attack Su Yan''s sudden occupation of the Xingyuan Realm.


    "War money?"


    Su Yan''s expression was calm, and he said calmly in the face of everyone''s pressing questions.


    "Excuse me, did you complete the pacification of the Star Realm, or did I?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, a group of strong men choked immediately. On this point, of course it was Su Yan!


    "Then it is clearly my pacified realm, and the entire star realm has also been destroyed. The original dynasty has long been wiped out. It is indisputable and necessary to rebuild the power. Why can''t I build it?"


    "This has nothing to do with war windfalls, right? Whoever liberated the realm occupied by the beasts has the right to dispose of the realm itself!"


    These words stunned many of the powerful upper realms who were still domineering, and their momentum dissipated a lot, but they always felt that something was wrong but they couldn''t refute it.


    "Hey, boss, what you said is that it is obviously an unowned realm that we have worked so hard to defeat from the army of beasts. Why is it not ours? I think these people in the upper realm are just greedy and want to divide the land. Just a cup of soup!"


    Since Su Yan came to the Xingyuan Realm, General Ba, who was stationed here, also rushed over, echoing Su Yan''s remarks, laughing and mocking many strong men.


    He led his troops here yesterday, so he naturally had a direct face-to-face meeting with these reinforcements from the upper realm. Hearing that General Ba came here to turn the Xingyuan Realm into the territory of the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin, these powerful forces in the upper realm naturally did not agree. It would give General Ba a good look, and even some strong men wanted to capture him directly, and almost fought with General Ba,


    At this time, even enemies who met each other were extremely jealous, and relying on Su Yan, General Ba began to have no scruples about these powerful people from the upper realm.


    "It''s so courageous. A little brute dares to speak insultingly here. How can you speak here? Your master doesn''t care, I will educate you for him!"


    In the upper realm camp, the **** emperor who had the most conflict with General Ba yesterday finally couldn''t bear General Ba''s provocation and Su Yan''s seemingly flat, but in fact overbearing and non-negotiable attitude at all. Together with the enemy, let''s attack outrageously!


    He didn''t attack Su Yan, but General Ba with a provocative face, because the scene where Su Yan chased the six **** emperors and killed one was still fresh in his memory. However, Su Yan, if he is the only one who performs the surgery, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?


    Grabbing it with one hand, the divine power was condensed, and the same big hand seemed to be irresistible. Just like that, he directly grabbed General Ba. His indifference and indifference were brought into full play by him!


    And this catch, although it is not considered the God Emperor''s all-out attack, it is indeed unstoppable for even the God King below the God Emperor Realm. The God Emperor is confident that he can give this ignorant man who knows nothing about the God Emperor. Homage to the little thing A stern warning!


    There was a smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, seeing the God Emperor make a move, but he didn''t stop him at all.


    Not only because many **** emperors nearby watched coldly from the sidelines, they tacitly agreed to defend this move, but Su Yan also had a kind of confidence in General Ba''s strength and by the way it was a test!


    You know, in addition to the extremely heaven-defying innate supernatural powers, General Ba also has a God Emperor card power bank that he gave him, which can allow him to unleash the power of the God Emperor at any time. If he couldn''t stop it, how could Su Yan let him lead an army alone!


    "Roar!"


    Sure enough, seeing the unceremonious hand of the God Emperor who wanted to catch him, General Ba''s eyes were reddened and angry, and his whole body was extremely violent, and it was constantly rising, reaching an extremely terrifying state in an instant. level, and then a magic wand in his hand was so fierce that he swung it at the big hand that had captured him with a bang!


    boom!


    The rest of the **** emperors were astonished, and wanted to block the attack, but the situation was reversed, but Su Yan stared at him and blocked it, leaving only General Ba to face the **** emperor directly!


    The big hand collapsed in an instant, and Shenwei''s stick was unabated, and it hit the **** emperor directly on the forehead!


    boom!


    The **** emperor looked horrified when the stick was approaching. Fortunately, a divine treasure automatically protected the master, and blocked his eyebrows at the last moment, knocking the **** emperor dizzy, and his whole body was shaken, and then he staggered back two steps , actually fell directly to the ground.


    "hey-hey!"


    General Ba laughed, knowing that it was not appropriate to completely intensify the conflict now, so he let it go as soon as it was good, his violent aura began to dissipate, and he only sneered at the fallen emperor.


    "How about it, am I an unknown soldier in the lower realm? Are you powerful? You, the emperor of the upper realm, don''t look very good, and you still want to educate me?"


    The entire atmosphere at the scene was suddenly silent. Everyone, including the emperor who fell to the ground in a panic, looked at General Ba and Su Yan with complicated eyes, especially the latter. There is an indescribable jealousy.


    This Su Yan, his own strength is extremely unreasonable, why even one of his subordinates can use the gods to rebel against the emperor, the same evildoer is unreasonable?


    This kind of arrogance, even in the entire Class A realm, is incomparably dazzling and eye-catching, but is he just an unknown **** under Su Yan''s flag? !

 Chapter 5532： Li Wei

    Chapter 5532: Li Wei


    All kinds of emotions are spreading indescribably among the many powerhouses in the upper realm at this moment, so that everyone''s perception of Su Yan has expanded from his personal strength to being extremely monstrous, and gradually began to agree that the title of Su Yan also represents A powerful force.


    However, the overall strength of a force is sometimes different from the attitude towards others when one is strong. At this moment, the upper realm reinforcement camp began to reduce a lot of negative emotions such as Su Yan''s anger and dissatisfaction. From the bottom of his heart, he began to accept that Su Yan did have enough reason to occupy the star realm.


    This is also the reason why Su Yan didn''t stop the God Emperor, nor did he stop General Ba, he was using this to build his prestige!


    Su Yan has already seen through these powerful sects in the upper realm. They are used to forming cliques, and they have long been used to taking advantage of each other to form the so-called power. Sometimes no matter how powerful you are alone, But as long as you are alone, they are not afraid of you, nor do they respect you enough.


    Only when they prove that the forces they represent are equally powerful, will they show enough respect to you!


    Of course, it would be another attitude if one could achieve supreme status and completely crush one''s level.


    "Okay, okay, let''s talk about the matter of the Star Origin Realm later. Right now, it''s better to think about how to deal with the army of fierce beasts. You must know that the eighteen **** emperors... oh, seventeen **** emperors are gathered now, but It doesn''t mean that dividing them can divide the battle."


    At this time, Jie Wugan squinted his eyes, walked out of the crowd with a smile on his face, and acted as a peacemaker.


    And after he beat him down like this, the stiff atmosphere at the scene really eased. The **** emperor who fell on the ground stood up with a cold face, glared at General Ba, and immediately turned his head and walked behind the crowd.


    And Su Yan also heard from Jie Wugan''s words that it seemed that the entire reinforcement army from the upper realm seemed to agree to join forces with him.


    Should I say it or not, although I don''t know what method was used, but the old man''s ability is beyond doubt.


    "I will start this matter by using a large-scale supernatural power to cut into their formation and let them split up for a short time. After that, you can enter the arena and do your best. I believe that everyone present is a big figure in the upper realm. It shouldn''t be a big problem to live apart from a ferocious beast in the same realm, right?"


    Su Yan followed Jie Wugan''s words, and said calmly, but everyone''s eyes were surprised, because the meaning in Su Yan''s words was that he took the most difficult task on himself!


    One person went to the battle to divide the seventeen gods and beasts!


    You know, if you are not careful, you will be trapped in it, facing the joint bombardment of the seventeen emperors!


    "Can this work?"


    As Jie Wugan who wanted to protect Su Yan, he suddenly worried.


    "Su Xiaoyou, the seventeen **** emperors joining forces is not a joke. Even if it is just to shake them a little, so that their auras are no longer connected together, it is by no means easy. You must know that the two **** emperors stand together to resist the attack. The effect of one plus one is greater than two!"


    "Why don''t we go together? At least four or five God Emperor powerhouses are needed."


    "No."


    Su Yan declined Jie Wugan''s kindness, and took a deep look at the **** emperors.


    "There are too many people, sometimes it may not be a good thing, maybe some accidents will make it easier for me to fall into it, isn''t it?"


    The complexions of several **** emperors changed, and they were suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Su Yan, what do you mean? Do you want to say that the enemy is in front of us, and we will still entrap you? Don''t you want to use the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman!"


    Su Yan laughed,


    "I didn''t say that. It''s what you all understand. My idea is that you need to save your strength. After I''ve opened up the formation, strike with all your strength so that the beast gods can no longer join together and unite their Qi, and will They gradually pulled and separated, so you can''t be exposed in advance."


    The **** emperors frowned immediately, and stopped pestering them.


    "So, it''s also possible."


    "Then let''s go."


    Su Yan looked at their reaction, although he smiled on the face, but actually let out a cold sigh in his heart.


    Sure enough, Covering Supreme has left behind some backhands.


    Ever since he found out from the Beast Emperor that the Overseas Supreme Being was behind this invasion, Su Yan had no trust in these reinforcements from the upper realm.


    And it was just a small test just now, and sure enough, some of these guys looked obviously not right.


    How could it be possible for Su Yan to really fight with these guys?


    However, although Su Yan knew about these people''s evil intentions, he didn''t care. Anyway, while they were hiding evil intentions, Su Yan also had the intention of using these upper realm reinforcements, and he was just playing around.


    Afterwards, everyone didn''t need to say much, the entire upper realm army followed Su Yan into countless majestic divine lights, and went to the realm where the fierce beasts were currently stationed, and opened up the realm!


    And in the army of beasts,


    As early as yesterday, with Shuangjiao and other five **** emperors fleeing back in embarrassment, the wave of ferocious beasts that were still expanding crazily stopped instantly, and then all the beasts guarding the **** emperors all returned to defense and gathered together boundaries.


    A total of seventeen **** emperors gathered together, not because they were afraid of Su Yan, but five **** emperors fled back in embarrassment, and lost one in the process. This news shocked the entire army of beasts, and then all the **** emperors They all came back to ask about the specific process, and by the way, they also had to rearrange the structure of the God Emperor group,


    At the very least, it seemed that they couldn''t stand the six **** emperors facing Su Yan.


    "You mean, then Su Yan might be the external incarnation of a Supreme Being, that''s why he couldn''t even kill the Supreme One with a single blow, and his combat power is not comparable to his realm, so he is extremely tyrannical?"


    In the gathered **** emperor camp, after listening to the stories of the five **** emperors who had escaped, especially the inferences of the blood-eyed **** emperor, many beast **** emperors were astonished, but some, especially the leader with the most powerful aura, were covered in blood. The beast **** emperor covered in scales had weirdness and jokes in his eyes, and he didn''t know what to say to the five **** emperors who had escaped.


    The external incarnation of the Supreme? Are you kidding, don''t give up such absurd reasons even if you lose the battle!


    Especially the Scale Armored God Emperor who is the leader, he has the highest realm, and is usually the closest to the Devouring Supreme. He knows some inside stories about the communication between the Devouring Supreme and the Overturning Supreme. Well, it''s hard to say about devouring the Supreme, but Fu Hai, who is also the Supreme of the Longevity God''s Domain, is still struggling!


    But looking at the way the five **** emperors fled back in embarrassment, especially after the Supreme Emperor had used all his blows and the Purple Crystal God Emperor was dead, it was really hard to scold them.


    After all, it''s really unrealistic for you to expect people who haven''t even been killed by the supreme means to win.

 Chapter 5533： end battle

    Chapter 5533: The Final Battle


    "Yes, this should be the greatest possibility. Otherwise, how can we explain Su Yan''s unreasonable tyranny? I suggest that we withdraw from the Longevity God''s Domain first, and then make plans after reporting the details to the Supreme Being!"


    The blood-eyed **** emperor still stubbornly thinks so, even if some **** emperor beasts start to laugh at him, they still refute with red faces,


    "Okay, Xuemu, you were scared out of your wits by Su Yan. It is impossible to withdraw from the God of Longevity. Don''t mention it again. Just send a beast back to the God of Beasts to report to the Supreme."


    The Scale Armored God Emperor, who knew some inside information, naturally couldn''t agree to such absurd decision, and waved his hand at the Blood-Eyed God Emperor to veto the proposal.


    "What do you think Mr. Linjia should do? Under Su Yan, he is almost invincible. Who can defeat him if he stays here!"


    Being vetoed by the Scale Armor God Emperor, especially the one sentence that was frightened by Su Yan, made the Blood Eye God Emperor very excited. It blushed and seemed crazy to prove that it was not afraid of Su Yan, but based on reality. Best judgment!


    "You''re overexcited, Bloodeye."


    Such an attitude made the Emperor of the Scaled Armor extremely dissatisfied, and there was already a hint of indisputability in his tone.


    "Su Yan looks extremely powerful, but it is absolutely impossible to be the incarnation of the Supreme. At most, he has some special means. As long as more than eight **** emperors form an array, it is impossible to be unable to fight against Su Yan!"


    "We have come here, there are 18 **** emperors, most of them are for this Su Yan, you tell me to run away now?"


    The questioning words, as well as the trace of contempt and contempt in his eyes, made the Blood-Eyed Emperor even more uncomfortable, so he could only lower his head and say in a soft voice.


    "But even with the eight of us, I don''t think there is any chance of winning. You must know that the six of us fought against Su Yan, but we were beaten all the way!"


    "Then all together!"


    The Scaled Armored Emperor suddenly roared as if enraged, with tyrannical anger on his face.


    "The main purpose of our coming here is not to invade the realm. The seventeen **** emperors who are still here are all assembled to capture and kill Su Yan. Is it okay? I warn you Blood Eye, don''t try to interrupt me again. Don''t try to question me, I am the biggest here!"


    The blood-eyed **** emperor could only shut up unwillingly, but seeing the tyrannical appearance of the scale armor **** emperor, a slightly mocking thought arose in his heart,


    Oh, I hope so.


    Then, in the distance, there was a vast wave that connected the sky and the earth, as if covering the entire realm, and all the beasts and gods turned their heads to stop, but it was Su Yan who had already led the army from the upper realm to approach!


    Such as the power of the sea god, spreading across the world and oppressing everything, many relatively weak beasts on the periphery of the army, just facing the aura of many strong men and divine soldiers, died screaming in pain, their flesh and blood bursting.


    "coming!"


    The Blood-Eyed Emperor murmured in both fear and inexplicable joy.


    "Hmph! It turns out that the reinforcements from the upper realm came, no wonder they dared to go straight to the camp, but do you think we are just made of mud? It''s too naive to line up to meet the enemy!


    Seeing this, the scale-armored God Emperor in the head turned his brutal eyes even more coldly. Immediately without a trace of panic, he directly sent orders to many beast **** emperors, and then saw countless auras suddenly linking up, and the aura of all the beast **** emperors was vast and obscure. , forming a unified formation straight into the sky!


    "Stop whoever comes!"


    After the formation soared to the sky, the voice of the scale-armored God Emperor suddenly yelled, and after all the god-emperor''s energies were colluded, it seemed to have directly formed an innate supernatural power, containing endless divine power, filled with strands of obscure avenue power, and The cohesive power of the upper realm''s army collided with each other!


    A ripple suddenly appeared in the void, sweeping towards the surroundings with an incomparably violent aura. I saw that the originally unparalleled aura of the upper realm army was actually blocked by this drink!


    This is the reason why the scale-armored **** emperor is still confident enough in the face of the attack from the upper realm. The seventeen **** emperors are superimposed on each other, and the effect produced is far more than just one plus one!


    Even if there are also many **** emperors on the opposite side, and there is no destructive power beyond the superposition of seventeen **** emperors, it will be nothing more than a stalemate in the end, and it is difficult for anyone to say who loses and who wins!


    "Among you, who is Su Yan?"


    After drinking and stopping the upper realm army, the two sides confronted each other. The scale armor **** emperor looked cold and tyrannical, and glanced back and forth at the front of the upper realm army.


    In this fierce beast invasion, the Scaled Armored God Emperor actually didn''t need to win or anything else in the face of these upper realm armies. Even the realm that was invaded by this could be retreated immediately. He only needed to achieve one goal, which was to capture and kill Su Yan, bring him back together with what the Supreme wants!


    Therefore, the Scaled Armored God Emperor didn''t panic at all in the face of this huge situation, he just needed to find Su Yan.


    "I am."


    And among the upper realm army, one person flew out after hearing the words, with a smile on his face, as if he was not against the enemy, but like a temporary visit.


    "You are looking for me, but are you ready to die?"


    But with a smile, the words he said made the already grumpy and extremely impatient Emperor of the Scaled Armor turn pale, and the tyrannical intent became more and more uncontrollable.


    "You''re looking for...!"


    Before the Emperor of the Scaled Armor had finished speaking, Su Yan, who was smiling calmly, suddenly moved at this moment!


    Great Evolution, Empty Sword, Eternal Silence!


    Countless Su Yan came out densely from the void, and hundreds of millions of sword lights flooded the sky and the earth suddenly struck, but Su Yan didn''t agree with each other, and directly took the initiative to launch a brazen attack on the condensed formation of the seventeen **** emperors. one strike!


    The sudden change caught the Scaled God Emperor and the other sixteen God Emperors by surprise for a moment, but then a terrifying and boundless high wall of divine power rose up around the formation formed by many God Emperors in an instant!


    "Shameless!"


    The Emperor of the Scaled Armor shouted angrily. Facing the countless terrifying sword lights that suddenly struck, although he was in a hurry, he still successfully used the strongest defense method at the first time, and collided with hundreds of millions of sword lights!


    This is the plan that Su Yan and the others concocted when he came here, to try to preemptively attack the beast camp by surprise, and try to break their condensed formation first with one blow!


    And it seemed that although it wasn''t perfect, the result was good. The beast camp was stunned for a moment, and although they finally defended, the movement of the Qi machine was obviously jerky.


    "Can it work..."


    The upper realm army behind them could not help feeling excited and apprehensive as they watched hundreds of millions of sword lights collide with the high wall.


    They can''t move yet, but as soon as the formation of the beast **** emperor collapses in the sword light, it''s time for them to take action!


    The army was waiting in full force, and Su Yan also rushed towards the hundreds of millions of sword lights and high walls with his sword, all waiting for the final outcome of being caught off guard!

 Chapter 5534： gamble

    Chapter 5534: Big Gamble


    Rumble!


    But under the tension of the crowd, Su Yan was already close to the high wall, and was the first to see the end of this blow.


    That is, although his blow is terrifying and powerful enough to kill any single **** emperor, but facing the formation of seventeen **** emperors, his aura and supernatural power have been multiplied. It was almost impossible to break through this high wall defense!


    This is not a question of how much sword light is enough, but that the seventeen gods and emperors are linked together to share their divine power and increase their magical powers. As long as they can''t break their defense with one blow, they can continue to repair it. Su Yan still lacks A decisive force.


    "Sure enough, the Divine Marquis Realm still suppresses a lot of things."


    Su Yan murmured to himself with a little regret in his heart, but faced with the final outcome, he didn''t mean to be frustrated and failed.


    Because with his own strength, he couldn''t break through the defense of the seventeen **** emperors. In fact, he had thought about it a long time ago. The **** emperor is a dog, how many can be destroyed easily?


    This is unrealistic, so he has other options.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and made the first big gamble after coming to God''s Domain while all the beast **** emperors were still defending against the sword light.


    Endless Divine Dao luck was gathering, and the entire Bingding Realm seemed to be shaking, even the Longevity God Realm felt it. An invisible and obscure force was pulling towards Su Yan from all over the God Realm.


    He wants to use up all the power and origin that he can mobilize accumulated in the entire God''s Domain, and consume them all at once, relying on the power of war!


    Su Yan couldn''t estimate the horror and destructiveness this would produce. Maybe it could reach the blow of the supreme being with all his strength, or maybe because the God''s Domain was invisible and qualityless, the power it possessed was also too ethereal, and it didn''t surpass the God Emperor in concentration.


    However, this is already the most likely blow to shatter the condensed formation of the beast **** emperor in one fell swoop, and even directly hit them all hard!


    Of course, regardless of success or failure in the future, Su Yan will also be fully burdened with the huge karma owed to the entire Longevity God Realm for exhausting his divine way luck!


    If it succeeds, that''s okay, after that, the realm of beasts and beasts will be restored to stability, whether it is the ensuing divine luck, or the fall of many beasts and gods, the origin of the beasts and gods will complement the longevity gods. Let Su Yan temporarily offset and delay this cause and effect,


    But if it doesn''t work, there is no such thing as emotion in the will of the Longevity God''s Domain, and it''s hard to say what will change this cause and effect.


    However, the road of cultivation will never be smooth sailing. The current battle of realms is not only for the Longevity God Realm, but also for Su Yan himself, so even if it is a big gamble, it is time to gamble!


    The gathering of endless Divine Dao luck, under the bombardment of hundreds of millions of sword lights, was actually only a moment, and then behind Su Yan, a vast circle of luck gods filled with indescribable brilliance and majesty appeared, emitting countless visions and emotions. The twelve treasures seemed to be bred by a sea of ??stars, and billions of stars emerged in the light, and Su Yan''s whole body also became huge. Under the reflection of the **** wheel of luck, the treasures are majestic!


    He understood a lot in an instant, and understood the usage of the luck wheel. Then, facing the high wall that was about to dissipate, but was still standing, he suddenly uttered,


    "break!"


    Suddenly, the realm trembled, as if the entire Longevity God Realm suddenly condensed into a big hand, and Bingding''s lower realm became one of its fingers! ~


    This vast hand, full of sensations and indescribable, pointed towards the high wall from the illusion!


    It''s hard to imagine this kind of feeling, and it''s impossible to describe this kind of meaning. It''s like the hugeness that exceeds the boundary of the entire cognition, but it appears strangely and inexplicably in your cognition, reflecting this feeling that shouldn''t exist, and then everything seems to be happening. Its package, its implication, itself has been pushed to one of the small spots!


    The consequence of this upside-down blow that broke through cognition was naturally that the high wall formed by the entire formation collapsed under that finger, and then all seventeen emperors flew away as if struck by lightning!


    "Good opportunity, go!"


    Jie Wugan was the first to react, yelling and waking up the god-emperor powerhouses who had stared blankly, unable to imagine or understand, and then rushed to the murderers who had dispersed and had no connection with each other. Beast God Territory God Emperor!


    "Slay the beast, today!"


    Someone yelled loudly, and then there were terrifying and shocking waves of divine arts, one after another!


    And Su Yan stood still, looking at the beast gods who had been separated and no longer connected with each other, his face was slightly pale.


    The attack that mobilized the entire God Realm before, even the one shot by God Realm himself, naturally cost him a lot, and Su Yan even faintly felt the great cause and effect that had come to him,


    But fortunately, the effect is good. Although it didn''t achieve the expected one-shot annihilation, Su Yan himself was unable to control the extremely large and scattered force in the realm. up.


    "Su Yan!"


    However, there was an incomparably violent aura and a huge figure, which was rushing straight at Su Yan at this moment. Although there was a strong God Emperor from the upper realm who tried to stop him, it was still difficult to stop the determination of that figure to rush towards Su Yan!


    It is the Emperor of Scale Armor!


    At this moment, it can be said that he has a monstrous hatred and madness towards Su Yan. The situation was good, but the condensed formation of the seventeen God Emperors that he thought was safe was broken by Su Yan''s unreasonable blow!


    Originally, this also caused great fear and horror to the Emperor of the Linjiao, who almost wanted to run away, but recalling Su Yan''s sudden surprise attack and the powerlessness of hundreds of millions of sword lights before, let Linjiao God Emperor Jia realized that Su Yan''s attack was absolutely costly. He was extremely weak right now, and he was just right to capture and kill him!


    Therefore, in order to go back and explain to the Supreme Devourer, the crazy Emperor of the Scaled Armor also rushed towards Su Yan to vent his hatred!


    He wants to kill this little bug and take this little bug back to offset his shame and guilt of causing the army of beasts to completely fail!


    "Well done."


    Facing the attack of the scale-armored emperor, Su Yan smiled slightly. Although his complexion was slightly pale, he still had a fighting spirit soaring into the sky!


    He said that as long as the battlefield is divided, all the beast emperors present will naturally be killed!


    And now, the first beast **** emperor, let''s start with this scale armor **** emperor!


    The **** sword light soaring into the sky suddenly rose again, and slashed straight at the scale-armored **** emperor, but Su Yan also made a false move with the sword light, and the whole person rushed directly in front of the scale-armored **** emperor!


    He didn''t use the power of the gods, but only used his fleshly body, and with the powerful way contained in it, he punched the scale-armored **** emperor!


    "kill!"

 Chapter 5535： Devour Avenue

    Chapter 5535 Devouring Dao


    The terrifying fist, after the scale armor **** emperor shattered the sword light with a roar, collided with his body!


    Immediately, flesh and blood splattered, and the Scaled Armored God Emperor and Su Yan crossed each other, only to see half of the former''s body turned into fine pieces and scattered in the sky, revealing the terrifying bones and incomplete organs inside!


    "Su Yan!"


    The Scale Armored Emperor let out a painful roar. After half of his body was crippled by this blow, his expression became even more violent and crazy, and he swung his giant claws at Su Yan!


    The entire void suddenly collapsed, and the breath that devoured everything gathered between this claw. This is the strongest way left by the Supreme, the god-level power that is infinitely close to the original source.


    As the beast God Emperor closest to the Devouring Supreme, the Scale Armored God Emperor is naturally fortunate to be able to learn some Supreme Taoism, and he is considered to be half a disciple of the Supreme Inheritance. Therefore, even if he feels Su Yan''s terrifying strength, the Scaled Armored God Emperor is very important for capturing and killing Su Yan. , and still full of confidence!


    With an irresistible claw that devours everything, even if Su Yan used the space magic, he was still faintly imprisoned in the end, and then the two came back and forth, colliding with each other again!


    During the process, the frightened half of the scale-armored emperor''s body also seemed to ignore the destructiveness contained in it, and wriggled rapidly to recover.


    In terms of combat power, the scale-armored God Emperor, who is considered to be half the supreme Taoist lineage, is indeed the strongest opponent Su Yan has encountered so far!


    The fighting intent in Su Yan''s eyes became even more intense, holding the Blood Fiend sword, facing the unavoidable giant claws, without using any divine skills, he chose to collide with his body again!


    The sword light shocked the world, and with extremely strong determination, he first slashed onto the giant claw, and then Su Yan saw the horror of the way of devouring approaching the limit. When the unparalleled sword light touched the giant claw, it suddenly caused There was a silent vibration, and then everything in the sword light was disintegrating, as if it had turned into a stream of water, and was directly swallowed inch by inch by the giant claws!


    A flash of light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, and the aura in his body suddenly subsided, like a stubborn rock that had been silent for eternity, it remained motionless despite the currents of the sea, and then the long sword was inserted into the giant claw!


    An extremely strong suction suddenly seemed to disintegrate Su Yan from all around, but Su Yan was always in a consistent state, and could not find the slightest flaw. On the contrary, a strange force began to erode the **** long sword. The essence of flesh and blood of the God Emperor in scales!


    Incomparably abundant blood energy gathered from the whole body of the Scale Armored God Emperor to the blood sword. This situation immediately shocked the Scaled Armored God Emperor, and subconsciously used his divine power to throw off Su Yan, shouting.


    "What the **** are you!"


    He practiced the way of devouring bitterly, and passed on the supreme orthodoxy. In terms of devouring, he has always been the only one who swallows people, but he didn''t expect to be swallowed by someone today!


    "This is what you want...that thing."


    Su Yan''s eyes were calm, and he saw that the scale armored emperor wanted to urge his divine power to shake his hands, but instead released a trace of aura to be captured by the Devouring Dao, sticking tightly, and then the blood sword was stuck in the giant palm all the time!


    This blood crystal, which even the Supreme One is secretly pursuing, although it was not yet mature enough to show its value when Su Yan refined it, it still has enough extraordinary features in its essence, that is, it can infinitely devour and absorb the power of flesh, flesh and soul, and then continue to be promoted. Own!


    This was originally an auxiliary feature, but what Su Yan could not have imagined was that the divine treasure refined from blood crystals would be so powerful that even the peak God Emperor would have no way of escaping once locked in during a war!


    This was an unexpected joy, but when the two were in a stalemate, the blood sword''s fierce light became stronger, and the whole body of the sword became more and more strange, as if there were endless blood flowing on it.


    "It looks like it doesn''t take much effort to cut you off."


    Su Yan watched this scene calmly, and originally planned to have a big fight, but who knew that the method of devouring the scale-armored God Emperor could be so easily cracked.


    Under the Sovereign, the evil weapon transformed by the Four Tribulations Transformation God Orb completely overcomes the way of devouring!


    "you are dreaming!"


    The Scaled Armored God Emperor roared, seeing Su Yan chasing after him, he cut off his right claw and the connected soul with a ruthless heart, and escaped by self-injury!


    "Swallow all the ages!"


    An incomparably tyrannical Dao divine technique was released from the scale-armored God Emperor whose aura was much weaker, and he still chose to fight Su Yan to the end!


    "It seems that you really want to die!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked slightly mocking, and chose to fight with the same magic. When the two tyrannical top roads collided, Su Yan, regardless of the outcome, only chased and killed the Scaled God Emperor fiercely with his sword!


    "Damn it!"


    Bursts of angry roars echoed continuously from the void of the Star Origin Realm. Although the Dao of Devouring was extremely tyrannical, and the scale armor **** emperor had extraordinary cultivation and combat power, facing Su Yan''s fierce and domineering serial offensive, the scale armor **** emperor couldn''t bear it. The emperor gradually seemed to pale in comparison, and the situation began to fall to one side.


    Seeing this, the other beast **** emperors who were separated by the battlefield looked anxious and wanted to help, whether it was from the shock just now, the means of directly breaking the defense of the **** emperors, or from the blood eyes and other five **** emperors. I heard from my mouth that all the beast kings present at the moment have a clear understanding of Su Yan!


    They knew very well that once Su Yan was allowed to join any battlefield, they would definitely die without a place to die!


    Therefore, in order to help the Scaled Armored God Emperor, Su Yan must not be surrounded by the God Emperor of the Longevity God Realm. What kind of calculations are the people of the Longevity God Realm, these beast **** emperors are not stupid, so they naturally know it!


    At this moment, all the beast **** emperors are full of rage, trying hard to break through the restraint and blockade of the **** emperors in the upper realm, and the endless terrifying avenue supernatural powers are poured out at this moment as if they don''t need money!


    The **** emperors of the upper realm also felt the pressure increase and secretly cried out. At this time, in several areas of the battlefield, several **** emperors looked at each other at the same time, as if they were negligent at the same time, causing the beasts they restrained All the emperors are out of trouble!


    "not good!"


    Then they shouted loudly, and then tried their best to use their magical powers, as if they wanted to re-stabilize the battle situation, but they missed a little every time, so that all six fierce beast **** emperors had already approached Su Yan, and once again formed a formation to unite as one!


    "Don''t be afraid, little friend Su Yan, we are here to help you!"


    Afterwards, the six upper realm **** emperors who rushed to Su Yan shouted imposingly, and flew around Su Yan anxiously, as if the accidental result was caused by negligence, and they were desperately trying to make up for it.


    "Go away!"


    However, Su Yan''s face was cold, and there was even a hint of anger and killing intent in his eyes. With such a coincidence, how could he not see that this was a deliberate arrangement!


    Overwhelming Supreme��


    At this moment, Su Yan''s killing intent towards these upper realm **** emperors and the sea-covering supreme being behind him was stronger than ever. This was not only a knife to him at a critical moment, but also collaborating with the enemy. !

 Chapter 5536： star extinction endless

    Chapter 5536: Endless Star Destroyer


    Leaving aside the grievances between the two, what is Su Yan doing now?


    He is fighting against many **** emperors of the beast **** domain with his own power. If he can kill them all, no matter in what sense, it will be of great benefit to the longevity **** domain!


    But even in this kind of period, these scumbags are unwilling to wait a little longer, wait until the war is resolved, and after the scourge is quelled for the Longevity God Realm, then calculate their own grievances, how narrow, how treacherous and shameless!


    Incomparably strong fluctuations of killing intent radiated from Su Yan''s body, but those who were locked tightly were not the seven fierce beast gods who had formed an formation, but surrounded him, seemingly helping each other, but actually trapping him The gods and emperors of the upper realm!


    The scorched and frozen atmosphere seemed to be aroused by a thread, so that even if Su Yan gave up the beast **** emperor, he had to kill these upper realm **** emperors first!


    "Zhu Yuan!"


    "Ju Chengzhou!"


    The rest of the **** emperors who were still standing still shouted in the same words with unbelievable anger. At this moment, they all opened their eyes wide, and their hearts and lungs were about to explode.


    What are you doing, how dare you neglect your duties at this time? !


    The six fierce beast **** emperors escaped from the trap, saying it was an accident, even they themselves couldn''t believe it!


    After all, the **** emperor who can descend to the lower realms was chosen with the intention of winning. It''s fine if you can''t beat a beast **** emperor, and you can''t even hold back?


    "Su Yan, don''t be impulsive! No matter how you do it, let''s talk about it first. These people with ulterior motives will later be investigated and interrogated by the old man on behalf of Supreme Supreme!"


    Jie Wugan was fighting against a fierce beast at the peak of the God Emperor, but although he had the upper hand, it would take time to completely kill and win. Now facing this situation suddenly, he could only use his voice to persuade him anxiously.


    The old man is very smart, he didn''t say it was a misunderstanding, but also saw the conspiracy behind it, so he can only persuade Su Yan first, and wait until he kills the Queen of the Beast God, and then settle the account!


    "Humph!"


    Su Yan''s face was cold when he heard the words. Although the murderous intent rose in his heart, a trace of reason still prevailed after all, and he said without a trace of emotion to the six upper realm **** emperors.


    "I''ll give you one more chance, get out of here, I don''t need your help, don''t mess with me!"


    "Little friend Su Yan, how can you say that?"


    One of the six **** emperors frowned suddenly, as if he wanted to justify something. He wanted to take a step forward, but was locked by Su Yan''s fierce murderous intent. They looked at each other and arched their hands.


    "Young friend Su Yan, please do as you please, I and the others will not intervene."


    Su Yan turned his head indifferently, facing the formation of the seven fierce beast **** emperors, he once again drew his sword to meet the enemy!


    And the formation of seven **** emperors also made the vicious beast feel a lot more relaxed. When Su Yan and the upper realm **** emperor had internal strife, these seven **** emperors chose to quickly intersect the rest of the battlefield and liberate them first. More Beast Emperors!


    This is also the reason why the other **** emperors who are still sticking to the battlefield are also extremely angry towards the six **** emperors, because their laxity led to the collapse of the entire battle situation, or they also chose to escape and let the beast **** emperor Complete the confluence again, or you can only fight to the death here, and there is a high probability of being beaten by the group!


    It was like a grain of rat droppings spoiled a pot of porridge!


    The gap with the six war **** emperors has since been born in the hearts of all the **** emperors who stick to their camp.


    Fortunately, Su Yan made a decisive decision, so that before the seven fierce beast emperors could fully enter the battlefield, they were suddenly blocked by Jian Guang, and then they were pressed again by Su Yan to break away from the division, forming a one-to-seven situation!


    Don''t look at it as if there is only one more than last time, Su Yan should have no pressure to deal with it, but this time, only two of the seven beast emperors are at the peak, and the strength composition is completely different from last time. In a short moment, countless terrifying supernatural powers collided, and the whole battle was in a stalemate!


    Su Yan''s eyes were calm and calm. Although the offensive was blocked for a while, he did not feel anxious or discouraged at all. Instead, under the manifestation of Dayan''s myriad of magical powers, countless Su Yan''s avatars, facing the condensed formation of the seven **** emperors, began to unfold endlessly. analysis and operation.


    This is another aspect of his Dao magic technique that is against the sky. It seems that it is only invincible in group attacks, and it can transform tens of thousands of people. All of them have the full combat power of the deity. In fact, it is also a super auxiliary magical power that can Let Su Yan calculate almost infinite amount of knowledge and principles in an instant to complete the control of the battle situation. The longer the time, the stronger the combat power!


    "found it."


    Soon, Su Yan''s eyes flickered, and an obscure wave suddenly appeared in the space, forming a strange divine seal, rushing towards the end of the formation formed by the seven **** emperors.


    The power of this divine seal is not strong, but the dao rhyme it exudes is extremely weird and obscure, full of a kind of discordant complexity, as if it was kneaded by various methods, and it is completely ridiculous to use it against the enemy, but The condensed end of the Qi machine that rushed into the formation suddenly aroused a reaction like a stormy sea, and the entire connection formation, as if it was on the verge of falling, had become extremely loose and stagnant!


    "how is this possible!"


    The seven beast **** emperors were horrified immediately, but before they regained their luck, and before Su Yan''s next thunderous method completely broke through, a change that no one could have expected happened again.


    "Little friend Su Yan played well!"


    "Indeed, I will also come to help you!"


    Those six God Emperors from the upper realm who had been idling to watch the battle suddenly made a move at this time, and although they seemed to be helping each other, they actually blocked Su Yan''s next attack, and at the same time issued a move that was neither light nor itchy. The seven beast **** emperors seemed to be repelled, but in fact they won a breathing space!


    "Oops, missed opportunity!"


    One of the **** emperors from the upper realm gave an exaggerated remorse when he saw this expression,


    "It seems that it is still not that easy, little friend Su Yan, let us help you!"


    Another **** emperor spoke with a righteous expression.


    "You guys are really... courting death!"


    Su Yan held the sword and was silent for a while, then he closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and when he opened them the next moment, the overwhelming killing intent was already flooding out of his eyes without reservation!


    Since these **** are unbearable, there is no need to bear them any longer!


    "It just so happens that I have learned a new trick, so I will let you experience it first!"


    The sun, moon and stars suddenly surrounded Su Yan and evolved into countless galaxies, the universe was ups and downs, and then they suddenly shattered, countless large star wreckage filled the sky and the earth, and the desolate and suffocating scene suddenly came to reality.


    Among them, Su Yan was incomparably tall like a **** and a demon. He opened his hands, and his voice seemed to be heard through the ages, and he said suddenly.


    "The four kalpas rotate, and the stars are destroyed endlessly!"


    The next moment, the illusory but truly incomparably desolate starry universe surrounding Su Yan suddenly engulfed the six upper realm emperors in one breath with the momentum of eternity and destruction!

 Chapter 5537： mass annihilation

    Chapter 5537: Group Extermination


    "Pretending to be a ghost!"


    Facing the desolate Xingyu that enveloped them in this instant, the six upper realm **** emperors were startled first, then sneered as if they were relieved, and said to Su Yan.


    "Little friend Su Yan, what are you doing? I''m here to help you, and you let the beast **** emperor go ahead and attack us first?"


    "That''s right. Could it be that Su Yan, you have already colluded with the enemy? At this moment, if you still want to engage in internal strife, do you have to kill your own people first?"


    There is a **** emperor who took advantage of the situation to beat him back.


    "Whatever you think, I''m not interested in explaining the dead anyway."


    And Su Yan was surrounded by hundreds of millions of star wreckages, like the only eternal God of Creation, indifferently said to the six **** emperors, and immediately after that, countless big star wreckages bombarded them!


    During the process, even the seven beast **** emperors were wrapped up. Although they were not the main target at the moment, it was equivalent to Su Yan already hitting thirteen!


    "Oh, arrogance! Since you have such an attitude, you can''t blame us for doing it!"


    "Indeed, Xingyu, the little one, also wants to catch us all. He thinks too highly of himself, and now he has a reason to capture you!"


    And the six **** emperors did not intend to explain when they saw Su Yan, and directly used killing moves to meet the enemy, obviously tearing off the mask of hypocrisy. The two fierce beast **** emperors also joined together and attacked Su Yan!


    They really didn''t pay attention to Su Yan''s move!


    Because after all, Su Yan and the seven beast **** emperors did not win each other before, and the actual strength of the six of them naturally did not lose to the seven beast **** emperors. Don''t you master the avenue of good fortune and face them with a Xingyu? It''s ridiculous!


    But then, the expressions of the six **** emperors and even the seven fierce beast **** emperors all changed in shock, and they could no longer laugh.


    Because of the countless wrecked stars, in the process of attacking them, even though many of them were bombarded by terrifying supernatural powers, none of them disintegrated, but strangely, they returned from the state of wrecked stars. After becoming prosperous, it turned into incomparably bright stars, and with even more massive aura, it attacked the **** emperors!


    Even if the extremely powerful attack makes the bright star vibrate, it will turn into a wrecked star, spinning endlessly, and it is impossible to crack it at all!


    "This is the Dao of Devouring? Have you realized my Dao of Devouring?!"


    In the distance, the unbelievable roar of the scale-armored **** emperor from the side of the ferocious beast was heard, which relieved the doubts of the **** emperors in the upper realm.


    "It turned out to be the Dao of Devouring, and Su Yan actually comprehended this supreme divine way in a short period of time during the battle?!"


    The God Emperor was shocked, resisting the big star with difficulty, and the horror and unbelievability in his eyes became more and more intense. What kind of monster is this? An ordinary God Emperor has to comprehend the god-level Taoism for a long time, but he can master it in a short time? !


    "No! Even if it includes the Dao of Devouring, it can''t be so weird, unless his understanding of the Dao of Devouring surpasses the Emperor now, it''s impossible at all!"


    There is also a **** emperor who is struggling against the big star, seeing more clues and shouting, on the one hand, he wants to warn everyone, and on the other hand, he wants to use this to find real flaws.


    "You''re right, this is indeed not just the Dao of Devouring, although it is very useful, but in a short time, I really can''t comprehend the highest level."


    At this time, Su Yan''s figure also suddenly appeared like a ghost, and while bombarding a **** emperor casually, he explained indifferently.


    "It is the final combination of my fusion of the time-space divine way and the devouring divine way. I would also like to thank you for your formation connection, which made me inspired. Now, under the integration of time-space and devouring, billions of stars can absorb and devour your divine power , turned into its own full power."


    As he said, it was quite strenuous for the **** emperor to resist the big star, but when he was caught off guard with a punch, his eyes suddenly protruded from the punch, and a big star burst on him!


    "Zhu Yuan!"


    The rest of the **** emperors exclaimed, but fortunately their positions were still connected, and the rest of the **** emperors made a move, bearing most of the pressure for him.


    And Su Yan continued to say while punching.


    "Among the big stars, their star cores are the manifestation of the origin of time and space. When the power is excessive, it will automatically return to the original source, consume your excess power, and then continue to devour."


    Said, surrounded by endless big stars, although the gods and emperors are still connected in battle, but they can''t join forces anymore. more power.


    As for Su Yan, he bombarded Emperor Zhu Yuan with his fists, beating him so terribly that his heart was about to tear apart.


    "So, it''s a perfect cycle, isn''t it? Once the Dao magic is successful, it''s considered a self-contained formation. No matter what you do, unless you can break this place in one fell swoop, otherwise you must be obedient!"


    "So��"


    Su Yan raised the imposing God Emperor Zhu Yuan, and asked indifferently with his eyes.


    "Can you?"


    The God Emperor Zhu Yuan, who was so angry, looked at Su Yan in horror, unable to say a word,


    Obviously, they can''t.


    snap!


    That was the sound of flesh and blood being pinched and exploded, and the soul being pinched and scattered. Emperor Zhu Yuan died!


    "Do not!"


    The other **** emperors were terrified. At this moment, they also regretted why they obeyed the order of the Overseas Supreme, and came to the lower realm to kill this Su Yan. Could they kill such a terrifying evildoer?


    Su Yan mistook me, Supreme mistook me!


    They bombarded frantically, displaying all kinds of avenues and magic skills, and their hearts were terrified, but unfortunately, facing the endless stars, the package of the vast star universe, all their struggles were futile and powerless!


    Su Yan enjoyed the killing at this moment. Although he didn''t have any joy on the surface, and he didn''t feel any joy in his heart, he just liked it, so he killed them all with his fists!


    A moment later, with the death of the last God-Emperor from the upper realm, all the God-Emperors who were also well-known in the Upper Realm, who had been arranged by the six Sea-Overturning Supreme Beings, were all wiped out!


    "Well, now it''s your turn."


    Su Yan turned his head and killed the six **** queens of the upper realm, and looked at the seven beast **** emperors with a calm face!


    The seven beast **** emperors were terrified immediately, acting like the six upper realm **** emperors, trying to escape crazily with all their means.


    However, in the face of the fusion of these three most powerful divine ways, the realm of endless divine arts formed, if you want to break through, only Su Yan said that you can only break through it in one fell swoop.


    But there are no six **** emperors from the upper realm, nor are there any seven beast **** emperors!


    Su Yan took a step forward, and suddenly the endless stars were turbulent, and billions of stars were revolving, and under this indescribably bright starlight, he punched and killed the seven beast **** emperors!

 Chapter 5538： war knot

    Chapter 5538: War Conclusion


    Outside the realm of divine arts.


    With the expansion of Xingyu, after completely enclosing the upper realm and the many emperors of the Beast God Realm, from the outside world''s perspective, the entire Divine Art Realm is isolated from the outside world and becomes a separate realm, hidden in the void, and no one can see clearly inside.


    Therefore, at this moment, the rest of the many upper realms and the God Emperor of the Beast God''s Domain agreed to a rare truce. The two sides tacitly stopped and looked at the hidden realm together, wanting to know the final outcome.


    Because this is very important for both camps. If Su Yan wins and the beast **** emperor dies, then needless to say, the rest will also be unable to escape, and if the beast **** emperor finally comes out, That result is very interesting.


    First of all, it is now considered a three-party melee, and although the two parties do not fight each other, they have the same enemy. Therefore, if the beast side wins in this chaotic relationship, it is very likely that both the Longevity God''s Domain will lose. Victory, the worst thing, is that the upper realm side and the ferocious beast joined hands. This war will also end in vain today.


    As for the six God Emperors of the Upper Realm who finally came out by themselves... This result is a bit complicated even for the God Emperors of the Upper Realm who are away at the moment, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    "What''s going on, Zhu Yuan and the other six are crazy, why are they attacking Su Yan at this time, the enemy is in front of them, what conflicts do they have that cannot be resolved?"


    Some **** emperors were dissatisfied. Although he was not against Su Yan, he was hostile to him before, but at this moment, he still disliked Zhu Yuan and the other six. !


    "Hey, there may be no conflicts between them, but before the Supreme Covenant... there were quite a few conflicts!"


    It can be seen that the faction is more inclined to the Supreme God Emperor, and he smiled when he heard what he said, but he didn''t explain it, and only left a look of his own experience for everyone.


    "You mean that it was allowed by Overseas Supreme Being behind the scenes?"


    A **** emperor immediately pointed out, and at the same time was dissatisfied,


    "How is it possible? The Overseas Supreme may have some opinions on Su Yan, but the first reason is that he invaded the lower realm. How could the Supreme do such a thing at this moment? The enemy is currently letting someone assassinate Su Yan? How could the dignified Supreme be?" would be so stingy!"


    "Haha, then I don''t know, and I didn''t say it was the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea, you said it yourself, don''t blame me! Anyway, Zhu Yuan and the six are going to target Su Yan at this time, it''s really weird! "


    God Emperor Jiang De burst into laughter when he heard the words, and he didn''t argue with the other God Emperor''s dissatisfaction, but it undoubtedly planted a seed of doubt for everyone.


    But at this time, Jie Wugan was more straightforward and pointed out something.


    "If Su Yan doesn''t have any heaven-defying strength, but is just ordinary, it seems that Zhu Yuan and the others deliberately killed him at this time, we wouldn''t care about it, would we?"


    A group of people looked at Xiang Jie Wugan in amazement, not knowing what the old man was thinking when he spoke at this time, but the doubt was undoubtedly more serious.


    That''s right, they seem to think that the Supreme will not kill Su Yan because Su Yan played an extremely crucial role in this battle and can be called a leader, but does the Supreme really know Su Yan''s specific strength?


    If you don''t know, just think that a small person in the lower realm can really be killed?


    Then, in turn, it is the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea... Really narrow-minded?


    This kind of thinking made many **** emperors tremble suddenly, and immediately curbed their own thoughts, focusing on the battlefield in front of them.


    Slandering the supreme, if known by the supreme, the consequences can be very serious, so we still can''t delve into this issue.


    But no matter what, the actions of Zhu Yuan and six people, as well as their doubts about Fuhai Supreme, have subconsciously raised a trace of dissatisfaction in the hearts of the God Emperors who are standing outside the arena.


    Dissatisfaction with Zhu Yuan and the six people is also dissatisfaction with... Overturning the Sea Supreme.


    This kind of dissatisfaction seems to be nothing now, it is only deeply buried in the bottom of everyone''s heart, but if the time is right, perhaps, it can have a far-reaching impact.


    For example, if you have to choose between Overturning the Sea Supreme and Supreme Supreme in the future...


    And for a moment, the people and the beasts didn''t have to wait long, and the hidden divine art realm finally reappeared, and slowly dissipated, revealing the wrapped true face.


    The soaring evil spirit and strong blood came, and the stars were dim, and in the faintness of the galaxy, there was a person standing proudly. His aura seemed to run through the ages, majestic and constant, giving people an indescribable oppression, and it seemed that his head stretched across the boundless universe of stars. The boundless ferocious beasts were so terrifying that they couldn''t look directly at them.


    And at the man''s feet, there was a pile of minced meat, which also exuded a monstrous aura, but unfortunately it was just a dead thing. There was a long sword standing on it, full of blood, as if it was absorbing something from the minced meat, and its whole body was extremely fierce. .


    On the one hand, the ferocious beast looked ashamed, and an indescribably desperate atmosphere immediately began to spread in the camp, while on the side of the upper realm, the expression was mixed, because it was Su Yan!


    Three parties fought against thirteen enemies, and only Su Yan stood proudly and indifferently, killing the enemy without defeat, and slaughtered all the opponents!


    Among them, there are naturally six **** emperors from the lower realm, so it is inevitable for the **** emperors in the upper realm to feel sad, but their hearts are more inclined to Su Yan, so after the sorrow is over, the color of joy is still full, and all the gods Naturally, the emperor did not forget his responsibilities, and once again launched a fierce battle with the beast emperors to check and balance each other!


    "Hahaha Su Yan is so friendly! Those people have long disliked the old man. It''s just right for you to kill him. Don''t worry about the consequences. With the proof of the old man Tian Yushan, no one can do anything to you!"


    Jie Wugan laughed heartily, it was a wave of bragging afterward, but Su Yan didn''t hesitate to see this, raised his sword to join Jie Wugan first, and slashed the enemy''s peak emperor with his sword!


    "Consequences? I never worry about it. If you have the ability, just let those people come and find it!"


    Su Yan said lightly, and responded among the many gods and emperors, and then one person and one sword, like walking freely, wandered freely on the divided battlefield. Everywhere, the sword light would shake the void, and the stars would destroy everything, The fierce beast **** emperor, cut them into pieces one by one, and fed them to the fierce sword!


    This ferocious and peerless scene stunned the many emperors who had been idle. They looked at Su Yan''s back, and at this moment, they only felt as if something was trembling, admiring, full, and fearful.


    They knew that it was a foresight of the strongest, a future supreme!


    So far, all the eighteen beast **** emperors have been killed and fallen, and the remaining army of low-level beasts has also continued to flee under the slaughter of the upper realm and the Yinhou Holy Dynasty army.


    The invasion that almost shook the entire Bingding realm came to an end.


    As for Su Yan, he also felt a wave of divine luck descending again!

 Chapter 5539： invite

    Chapter 5539 Invitation


    The resurgence of rolling Shinto luck is mostly due to God''s Domain''s feelings. For the liquidation of the end of this fierce beast invasion war, in other words, it is also used to offset the great karma owed by Su Yan before, and there is still a part of it. After the death of these fierce beast **** emperors, the origin of the beast gods contained in them turned into nutrients, nourishing the longevity gods and then sharing them with Su Yan''s feedback.


    This is also the reason why wars and conflicts often break out between the gods'' domains, because no matter which side of the gods'' domain wins, they can make huge profits.


    Su Yan felt that his connection with the entire lower realm of Bingding, and even the connection with the God of Longevity, became more and more clear and intimate. The last step to achieve the appearance of God, at this moment, it can be said that 99% of it has been completed, and there is only a last chance!


    "Congratulations, little friend Su Yan for defeating the enemy! It seems that in this battle, little friend seems to have some insights."


    After the battle was over and there was only some finishing work left on the battlefield, Jie Wugan came over and congratulated Su Yan,


    Of course, this battle involving the realm cannot be Su Yan''s business alone, so the main reason for Jie Wugan''s congratulations is that he saw that Su Yan also gained a lot from this battle, and he just happened to build a relationship by the way.


    You must know that the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain has already become the peak **** emperor for ten thousand years. Not to mention his deep cultivation, his eyesight has also become extremely sharp after many experiences!


    At the very beginning, Su Yan''s stalemate against the seven fierce beast **** emperors might have been thought by others as Su Yan''s hiding his clumsiness. At first, he didn''t directly reveal his hole cards, but Jie Wugan, with his keen insight, could naturally see that it was not a clumsiness. It''s that Su Yan''s strength was indeed not that strong at the beginning. During the battle, he improved step by step, and then suddenly his combat power was raised to another level!


    What an incredible talent and aptitude for a monster!


    Compared with the real Zangzhuo, this unreasonable increase in strength during the war is even more rare and unbelievable in Jie Wugan''s view, because no one knows how long Su Yan has been preparing for the former, and what he has experienced in the middle Fortuitous encounter, but the latter truly reflects his invincible talent, as well as the characteristic that he becomes stronger as he fights, and there is nothing invincible on the road he walks!


    Even if it wasn''t for the Supreme Being, if Tian Yushan was able to make friends with such a person, it would be worth it this time in the lower realm!


    The old man chuckled, and at this moment, as the **** emperor of the upper world and the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain, he seemed to be flattering him, so he said.


    "Looking at little friend Su Yan''s aura, it seems that a breakthrough is imminent. Little friend Su Yan has a very close relationship with me, Tianyu Mountain. After breaking through and ascending to the upper realm, have you ever thought about coming directly to Tianyu Mountain?"


    "Not to mention anything else, if little friend really comes over, the position of Chief Guest Minister and Great Elder is absolutely indispensable!"


    Jie Wugan patted his chest and said confidently, as if he was deliberately showing off his power in order to win over Su Yan.


    "Of course, maybe little friend Su Yan is not too concerned about the power of the entire Class A realm, so he doesn''t know much about it. Then the old man will have the audacity to talk to you for a while. We, Tianyu Mountain, are in the entire Class A realm. It is also the group that ranks at the top in the domain, and according to the statistics of this group of sects, there are twenty-four permanent residents, which are called twenty-four sects, but even the twenty-four sects that are at the top are actually the same. Divided into two classes, the former is attached to the latter!"


    "That is, the sect where the five supreme beings of the Longevity God''s Domain belong is also known as the Five Sacred Sect!"


    "Among the Five Sacred Sects, although the Sovereigns have already broken away from their respective sects on the surface, how can the love of incense be completely broken? The connection between the five Sacred Sects and their respective Sovereigns is still the closest. Under the new sect, it can almost be said to be half of the supreme orthodoxy, and there are many magical powers and secrets bestowed by the supreme inheritance."


    "Therefore, in the situation where the Supreme is not stationed in the outside world, it can be said that the power of the entire God of Longevity is basically maintained by the five holy sects. It can stand proudly on top of tens of thousands of people at once, and Tianyu Mountain is among them! "


    Jie Wugan''s aura seemed to be raised suddenly after he finished speaking, and his whole person showed a majesty and dignity that had been on it for a long time, as if showing his extraordinary, verifying his identity and facts.


    But Su Yan, who was at the side, just watched silently, neither shocked nor showed a disdain and contempt as if he saw through your bragging criticism,


    Because he knew that what the old man said was true or false, and half of them could be believed, but definitely not all of what he said was about the sect forces in the upper realm.


    For example, in the reinforcements from the upper realm, although a group of powerful **** emperors respected Wujie Wugan and were willing to sell his face, but it is obviously too early to say that you have reached the attitude towards one of the five local emperors.


    So the Five Sacred Sects are probably true, and it is probably true that they still have connections with the Supreme, but the situation in the entire Upper Realm may not be so clear. The Five Sacred Sects may be significantly higher in status, but they may have attracted The remaining sects were not convinced, and undercurrents surged among each other.


    From the fact that the five supreme beings have all apparently severed ties with their respective sects, it can also be seen that among them the supreme beings do not want to intervene in the affairs of these sects.


    As for why there are five supreme beings, it is because among the six supreme beings in the Longevity God''s Domain, there is one who is completely uninitiated and does not have any sect.


    "So little friend Su Yan, you are highly valued by the Supreme Being, and Tianyu Mountain belongs to the Supreme Sacred Sect! If you come here, don''t mention the resources that Tianyu Mountain can pour out to you. It is a part of the orthodoxy left by the supreme being, and the opportunity to meet the supreme being is simply unavailable anywhere!"


    After some temptation, Jie Wugan threw out an olive branch again.


    "Let''s talk about it, senior, you seem to have forgotten that I should go to the second-level realm, not the first-level realm, even if I am an advanced god, so even if I want to enter Tianyu Mountain, it is too early."


    Su Yan smiled lightly, facing Jie Wugan''s invitation, he neither refused nor agreed in the end.


    "That''s it."


    Jie Wugan was taken aback in embarrassment, and then he remembered how big the gap between Su Yan''s realm and theirs was, and there was a second-level realm in between.


    "But even so, my friend can go directly to the first-level realm. If it doesn''t work, I can help."


    Jie Wugan was still puzzled, and the thoughts in his mind still persisted.


    Because the so-called upper realm and the lower realm of the gods are actually not very isolated from each other, just like the **** emperor of the upper realm can descend to the realm, so can the **** king of the lower realm also go to the realm!


    After all, all realms are essentially composed of the original Longevity God Realm as a whole. The origin contained in them is like a withdrawal, but there are more or less in terms of levels. As long as the barriers formed by the boundaries between realms can be broken, any realm will be destroyed. People, in theory, can travel in the Three Realms!

 Chapter 5540： assist

    Chapter 5540 Assistance


    As for Su Yan, as an existence with extremely strong individual strength, such things as boundary barriers are probably like egg shells to him, which can be easily broken.


    Other gods and gods are afraid of each other, and they will encounter bullying when they are low in the upper realm. This is even more impossible for Su Yan. Right now, it is good for him not to bully others. Who can bully him? !


    So, why didn''t he go directly to the Upper Realm?


    Jie Wugan looked at Su Yan, and was extremely curious about the answer, because neither the Bingding realm nor the B-level realm had any effect on him. Only the vast Class-A realm can help him. He goes one step further!


    "The matter of the upper realm is naturally simple, but there is one thing that I must complete in the Bingding and B-level realms, so I can only leave the expectations of the seniors for later."


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, because the luck of the divine way came and gathered again, his final plan should be implemented!


    "whats the matter?"


    Jie Wugan really asked the interface,


    "Unify all the realms, and let the Longevity God Realm complete the integration again since ancient times! Therefore, whether it is the Bingding realm or the upcoming B-level realm, I must stay here. Next, I will also ask the seniors to help me, Let��s unify this Bingding Lower Realm first!��


    Su Yan said in a confident and domineering tone, which immediately made Jie Wugan''s face change, and he was dumbfounded.


    "Are you crazy?!\"


    \"It''s fine to unify the entire lower realm of Bingding, it''s nothing more than giving up some benefits in the upper realm in the future, but how dare you think of unifying the B-level realm by the way!"


    Jie Wugan was completely shocked this time. Even though he knew that Su Yan was very powerful and ambitious, he still felt completely unbelievable and crazy about the ambition that this young man said at this moment!


    If you rule Bing Ding, you need to rule B class, and after that, when you reach the upper realm of A class, do you still want to rule A class by the way, even if you don''t pay attention to the Supreme, thinking about becoming the unprecedented God Realm Lord?


    Jie Wugan thought in his heart, but in the end he didn''t dare to ask this sentence, because he was afraid of asking. Although this young man looked extremely powerful, he still didn''t know the heights of heaven and earth, and he would really answer confidently, Yes!


    His eyes were full of complicated thoughts, and he looked at Su Yan,


    "Don''t think about it, Su Yan, listen to the old man''s persuasion. The unification of the B-level realm has too many implications and hostility behind it. It can''t be done simply by tyrannical strength. The B-level realm is equivalent to the portal of the upper realm. , no one can take charge of it alone!"


    "Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, you can still be stronger than the supreme being? Why did none of the six supreme beings declare to occupy the second-level realm and designate it as his private dojo? It is because the other supreme beings will never agree!"


    Su Yan frowned when he heard the words, as if he had listened to Jie Wugan''s warning seriously, thought for a while, and then nodded.


    "Well, let''s ignore the matter of the second-level realm, but I am only one step away from achieving the divine appearance, and this step must require the confluence of the divine luck of the entire Bingding realm, so can seniors help me, first unify Bingding Lower realm?"


    "This��"


    Jie Wugan''s face suddenly became tangled,


    Although he came to the lower realm to keep Su Yan, seeing the end of the war, Su Yan''s encroachment on the lower realm is undoubtedly on the table in the upper realm. Not being seen anymore.


    And Su Yan also looked at Jie Wugan quietly, his face was not persecuted, only indifferent.


    Because his unification has long been doomed and irresistible, and now he invites Jie Wugan to help, just because he doesn''t want to offend all the **** emperors of the upper realm and the sect forces represented behind them.


    It''s not that Su Yan is afraid of anything, but that some things are unnecessary. You could win a few allies, but you insist on being enemies on all sides. Not to mention the situation itself, this is a very stupid behavior.


    Besides, although it was just to perfunctory the old man just now, it is of course impossible for Su Yan to stop his determination to unify the second-level realm, but the old man''s words still touched Su Yan, that is, the whole situation in the upper realm is indeed too complicated, even the supreme They are all trying to check and balance each other, and if he recklessly intervenes to stir up the situation, it will be easy for the world to be enemies and all the supreme beings will also be brought down.


    This is also very unnecessary and troublesome, so Su Yan has already learned to think about it, win over the forces that divide the upper realm, and try to create a wave of his own camp in advance, so that all conflicts can be diverted.


    If Jie Wugan, as the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain and one of the leaders of the five great holy sects, can also be inclined to be a lobbyist, it will undoubtedly be a lot easier.


    "All right!"


    Seeing that Jie Wugan gritted his teeth fiercely after struggling for a while, he really chose to help Su Yan!


    Not only because of the Supreme Being''s favor for Su Yan, but also because Jie Wugan has seen enough potential in Su Yan during the period of time in the lower realm, which is worth making a bet for Tian Yushan to rely on. hope!


    Therefore, even if he, one of the leaders of the five holy sects, knew exactly what he was, Jie Wugan was willing to take this risk at this moment!


    "What do you want to do, little friend Su Yan? This old man will try his best to help you arrange it."


    Following Jie Wugan''s inquiry, Su Yan smiled slightly, and canceled the previous rough plan, changed to sound transmission, and secretly discussed with the Tianyu Mountain lord.


    ��


    after the next day,


    In the most magnificent hall of the Yinhou Holy Dynasty.


    "Sovereign Jie, why did you invite us here? Su Yan really wants to entertain us?"


    "Yeah, we don''t know him well. Although we have experienced a battle together, it feels awkward to say that he will give us a farewell banquet when we return to the upper realm because of this!"


    I saw a **** emperor of the upper realm sitting on the seat in the hall at the moment, with a somewhat unnatural expression, and then looked at Jie Wugan, the leader, and asked questions in a hurry.


    Because they gathered here, it was all because Su Yan conveyed a message and an invitation, that is, to thank them for their help from the lower realms, and to win the battle against the enemy''s invading beasts, a special opening ceremony was held. A celebration banquet, even if it is congratulations, is also a send-off for their upcoming return to the upper realm!


    As soon as the news and the invitation were received, all the **** emperors in the upper realm only wondered if Su Yan''s soul was damaged in the battle, leaving behind some sequelae. Are we really so familiar? !


    Although during the war, they were indeed unanimous to the outside world, but after the foreign aggression is over, several **** emperors here will scold Su Yan about Su Yan''s occupation of the lower realm after they return, but you actually regretted saying goodbye and sent me off?


    But let''s talk about it, let''s talk about it, all the **** emperors who are still in the lower realm have come here.


    On the one hand, it was because of Youjie Wugan''s invitation, and they had no choice but to come because of the face of the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain.


    But on the other hand, why is it that Su Yan is a little happy when he receives the invitation despite being in a different camp?

 Chapter 5541： Invite all the emperors

    Chapter 5541 Invites the emperors


    "Haha, don''t be impatient, everyone. The invitation to you this time is naturally just to celebrate your achievements. Otherwise, what is there for you to plan for? Besides, don''t you all see Su Yan''s future? "


    Jie Wugan, who was sitting at the head, saw all the gods and emperors asking with strange expressions, put down the wine glass in his hand, laughed and said haha, first to dispel everyone''s doubts, and then abruptly changed the subject.


    "This Su Yan must be a person who will reach the top in the future. Frankly speaking, even if he can''t become the Supreme in the future, if he only slowly advances to the God Emperor, with his current strength and after that, I would like to ask everyone Who can defeat him, or how many can defeat him?"


    The inexplicable question made all the **** emperors silent, and they looked at each other, and the atmosphere fell into a rare silence again.


    Because this question is very simple, but they don''t want to answer it, that is, they don''t know!


    It''s not that I don''t know about this issue, but that I don''t know how far Su Yan''s strength can grow in the future, which is immeasurable.


    The two seem to be the same, but the obvious latter is that they know very well that no one can beat Su Yan in the future, but no one can know how many Su Yan can beat!


    This unreasonable, heaven-defying evildoer is too strong!


    "So, this time you all came here spontaneously, you have already thought about it in your heart, right?"


    Seeing this, Jie Wugan smiled and said cheerfully.


    "No matter what kind of grievances are at this time, as long as it is not a life-and-death enmity, it is wise to choose to befriend Su Yan. You will win a strong combat power as a backer in the future. Even if you don''t need it, it will also be a deterrent to others!"


    "So, it seems that this celebration banquet is prepared for you, but it is actually the old man''s painstaking suggestion. It is prepared for you to Su Yan!"


    "..."


    After some words, let the gods and emperors look at me and I look at you, but they are even more speechless.


    "Then I would like to thank Sect Master Jie for personally facilitating this banquet."


    You Shenhuang could only smile awkwardly, and saluted Jie Wugan, as if he agreed with what he said.


    Because they came here with that kind of weird thoughts, indeed there may not be no, a trace of admiration for the strong!


    Afterwards, everyone remained silent, waiting for Su Yan, the protagonist of today''s banquet, to appear.


    A moment later, Su Yan, who was wearing an exquisite and luxurious robe, with a gentle and simple appearance, finally appeared in the hall.


    He was full of majesty, but he didn''t have too much sense of coercion. He just seemed majestic, like the clothes on his body. Although the luxury showed his identity as the master, but he was deliberately gentle, which made him feel like a spring breeze.


    Under this feeling, all the **** emperors stood up one after another without realizing it, and bowed their hands to Su Yan to salute.


    "I met little friend Su Yan."


    Although it is called small, it is because of the gap between the realm and time between the two, but in fact, the attitude of the gods and emperors at this moment is not so small that they are not aware of their solemn expressions, and even their breath is restrained. None of them dared to deliberately presumptuous.


    This is the strength and prestige confirmed by Su Yan in this battle!


    "You don''t have to be too polite."


    And Su Yan replied with a light smile, facing these upper realm gods and emperors, they had no previous domineering and evil spirit, as if the two had really known each other for a long time, and this moment was a gathering in their spare time.


    "Today is mainly because you are about to return to the upper realm. I am very reluctant, so I will gather with you all comrades for the last time. Come, pass on the banquet!"


    Following Su Yan''s order, the delicate delicacies began to be passed on from the maids one after another. All kinds of exotic delicacies contained abundant spiritual fluctuations.


    The color and fragrance are all excellent in the hall, which made many **** emperors from the upper world a little amazed. Although these things are not top-level scenes in the upper world, they are quite rare, which is enough to prove Su Yan''s intentions didn''t hold any grudges against them this time.


    "Little friend Su Yan has a heart."


    There was a **** emperor who laughed, and finally let go of his body, and began to eat and drink,


    The atmosphere at the scene, under Su Yan''s deliberate hospitality, quickly turned into a lively atmosphere.


    There was a **** emperor facing Su Yan, who no longer reservedly addressed him as a little friend, but started to call him a brother with his shoulders hooked as if he was a little drunk.


    No matter how strong the divine wine is, it is obviously impossible to get drunk, unless they deliberately want to get drunk, so this shows that many people really want to win over Su Yan from the bottom of their hearts.


    And Su Yan sat at the head, holding a wine glass, at this moment he sighed slightly and pretended to say.


    "Hey, all my friends will leave the upper realm in a few days, but it''s a pity that we will meet again, and we don''t know when it will be, maybe it will be difficult."


    "Why did Brother Su Yan say that?"


    The drunken emperor was surprised and flattered.


    "Brother''s strength is not for me to say, it is far better than my brother, not to mention the future, even now I am afraid that I can directly break through the boundary barrier and leave, and go to the upper realm freely! As long as you think about it, when will you not be able to see the old brother again? !"


    "That''s right, brother''s strength, where can''t you get it in the three realms of the Longevity God''s Domain? When the time comes to Nanyang Shenzong, I will sweep the bed and wait!"


    Some **** emperors also agreed, anyway, they didn''t have any major conflicts with Su Yan, and now they were in charge, so they talked politely and boasted nonsense.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Ha, brothers and sisters, I don''t know. My cultivation is actually only one step away from a breakthrough, but this step is difficult to overcome without the help of outsiders. Therefore, I may be stuck here. If you can''t even break through the appearance, how can you have the face to see your brothers again?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan immediately said "difficult".


    "There is such a thing?!"


    The Emperor Youshen patted his chest carelessly and said.


    "Brother Su Yan encountered any difficulties, feel free to tell me, if you only need outsiders to help, why can''t I help?"


    There is also the Emperor of God who seems to be faintly aware of something wrong at this time.


    "Brother, have fun!"


    Su Yan suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes, and waved.


    "Then please help me, brothers, come here and submit the territory map!"


    With an order, someone immediately moved a huge tabletop, and saw that on the tabletop, there was a territory map containing divine power, and the entire territory included, impressively drawing the entire lower realm of Bingding into it!


    "This��"


    A group of **** emperors suddenly woke up and were dumbfounded.


    Su Yan laughed.


    "Everyone, if there is no problem, leave the imprint of your own sect''s power on it, and be a witness together, and admit that this original territory map is the only legality!"


    "Little friend Su Yan, you are not authentic."


    With the bitter and hoarse mouth of the Emperor, he finally understood the nature of this banquet.

 Chapter 5542： Hongmen Banquet

    Chapter 5542: Hongmen Banquet


    Co-authoring, this is a Hongmen banquet that is only seen by others!


    You pretended to ask us to come to connect with each other, but in fact, you still haven''t forgotten about occupying the entire lower realm!


    There God Emperor suddenly looked to the side with a blank face, as if Jie Wugan didn''t know anything, and cursed secretly in his heart.


    This guy must have known about it for a long time, but he refused to reveal it at all. One of the leaders of the five holy sects turned out to be the first to rebel. It''s shameful!


    "What''s the matter, brothers?"


    And Su Yan still watched with a smile on his face, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s what you yourself said just now, and you are willing to help. Right now, you only need to imprint a mark. This can be done naturally, but you are not willing to help even this small favor?"


    "Brother Su Yan, you put it lightly. The people present are basically top-notch powerful sects. Once this mark is pressed, it represents half of the upper realm, and everyone agrees with your act of dominating the lower realm of Bingding..."


    The Emperor of God shook his head and smiled wryly, but his tone seemed not as absolute as before, and he was slightly shaken.


    But this seal is equivalent to causing Su Yanyi to unify the lower realms. Half of the blame is on him, and by the way, he has to give away his own interests in the lower realms. He has lost face. Although he is shaken, it is really not good. manage.


    "Hey, boss, look at this!"


    And at this time, General Ba came by "coincidentally" with a joyful expression on his face. As soon as he came in, he yelled in the hall, breaking the atmosphere that was about to be silent, and making everyone''s eyes pay attention to him.


    "No noise! ??What''s the matter, tell me quickly."


    Su Yan sternly reprimanded, General Ba immediately agreed, then turned his hand, and a blood-colored Rubik''s Cube appeared in his palm.


    As soon as the Rubik''s Cube came out, the expressions of all the emperors suddenly changed!


    Because a strong blood demon, accompanied by the aura belonging to the peak **** emperor, escaped from the Rubik''s Cube, and then a ferocious beast appeared faintly inside, roaring wildly, as if experiencing boundless pain, and the state was horrifying and horrible!


    "This is!"


    The eyes of a group of **** emperors were mixed with various emotions, and some people were timid, as if they had discovered more, they took a step back, closed their eyes and pretended not to see it.


    A **** emperor beast, a **** emperor peak beast, was imprisoned in a small box by Su Yan, and the origin of this beast seemed inexplicably familiar!


    "Hey boss, this guy was originally like a piece of fish. You imprisoned him in a square inch. You can peel off the essence of his flesh and blood day and night, peel off the essence of his soul, and let me devour him. He was always fine, but today this guy seems like It was like going crazy, and suddenly it became manic."


    And General Ba glanced at the **** emperors, with an exaggerated expression, and began to explain with all his strength, the content of which also made the **** emperors shudder.


    "But this kind of mania seems to be beneficial. For example, his flesh and blood essence seems to be more delicious and powerful. Look, boss!"


    After finishing speaking, General Ba''s eyes suddenly turned red. With a fierce aura, the ferocious beast **** emperor trapped in the Rubik''s Cube roared even more horribly, and his whole breath began to weaken rapidly, as if everything was being pulled away by life. Elapsed, and poured into General Ba again!


    His combat power suddenly increased violently, and the group of **** emperors were shocked, because Su Yan''s subordinates seemed to have 10% more combat power than when they were violent before!


    It''s that simple? It turns out that he relied on absorbing the essence of the beast emperor to increase his combat power? Isn''t that to support a god-lord to fight, every time, there is a god-emperor...


    All the **** emperors from the upper realm looked cloudy and uncertain,


    They saw that General Ba in front of him seemed to come to Su Yan to ask for credit because of an accidental discovery, but he was actually trying to make an example to them!


    If he, Su Yan, can make the **** emperor at the peak of the ferocious beast into a supplement for people to eat at any time like fish meat waiting to be slaughtered, then naturally it can be done for them too!


    This is a naked big stick after giving sweet dates first, disobedient, it will be worse than death!


    "Nonsense, quickly put away your momentum!"


    And Su Yan''s imperceptible hook of the corner of his mouth, and a stern scolding on his face, made General Ba restrain his momentum, and then took the Rubik''s Cube, as if he was checking why there was something strange.


    But in fact, there is nothing unusual about it. The change of the power bank of the God King card is just because Su Yanti injected a trace of fierce energy from the Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead into it, making it more powerful and violent on the surface. , but in fact it is exhausting the pond and fishing, and naturally it is extremely painful.


    The purpose of doing this is naturally the same as that of the gods and emperors, he is killing chickens and monkeys!


    If these people only show good looks and don''t give some color to see, they will not realize their situation and AC number.


    "Heh, it turned out that there was a hole card hidden and wanted to escape the imprisonment, but in the end it was nothing to steal."


    Su Yan sneered after a fake inspection, and suddenly a sudden burst of momentum, oppressing the entire hall, made all the emperors feel that the crisis was approaching, as if a little out of breath,


    Then I saw the beast **** emperor screaming in the Rubik''s Cube, and the original violent momentum suddenly languished to the extreme, just like the scattered flames of a remnant candle.


    "Okay, don''t be careless in the future, take this thing back and go to your business!"


    Su Yan handed the extremely weak Rubik''s Cube to General Ba, ordered him to recede, and then put on a smiling face, facing the **** emperors.


    "Brothers, shall we continue talking?"


    Many **** emperors twitched their faces. Looking at Su Yan''s slap just now, they understood that it was another time to scare others and tell them that their life and death are under his control at any time!


    So are you talking about a hammer? !


    Under the combination of grace and power, there was a powerful emperor who was the first to compromise with Su Yan, and sighed at him.


    "Okay, brother Su Yan, on behalf of me and the forces behind it, I will officially imprint my mark on your territory map. I only hope that you will never forget this friendship in the future."


    He figured it out, Su Yan''s unification of the lower realm was already unstoppable, not to mention that there was no God Emperor who could stop him at this time, but in the upper realm alone, the supreme protection was still there!


    At the end of the war, the metaphorical order of the Supreme Being must come into effect again.


    This means that no matter how dissatisfied and hostile they are to Su Yan, after returning to the upper realm, there is actually...no way to do it.


    Then it''s better to just push the boat along with the current, be a personal favor, take the blame by yourself, let Su Yan see his sincerity, and choose to make Su Yan sincerely!


    Soon, more and more **** emperors had this kind of thinking. In the end, all the **** emperors would have their own imprints and the marks of the representative forces, all engraved on the territory map of the Yinhou Holy Dynasty.


    This means that from now on, in the eyes of the upper realm, the Holy Dynasty of the Empress of Yin will be the entire lower realm of Bingding!


    In an instant, the last opportunity was fulfilled, and a wave of unprecedented divine power erupted all over Su Yan''s body!

 Chapter 5543： Three metaphors

    Chapter 5543 Three Metaphors


    At this moment, the realm of divine appearance is finally achieved!


    I saw that in a brand-new realm, Su Yan''s aura reached an unprecedented peak, and the avenues he controlled were also turbulent. They blended together, and seemed to show signs of growth and strength again, revealing a mysterious and obscure power that made him All the emperors present felt an inexplicable threat.


    This natural sense of crisis didn''t even need to be deliberately revealed by Su Yan, just like a mouse facing a cat, it was a kind of oppression almost on the level of life.


    "This, is it advancing the appearance?"


    The Emperor of God was surprised, looking at Su Yan who suddenly broke through, secretly surprised at this power, those who didn''t know thought he was advancing to Supreme!


    Soon, the breakthrough was completed, and Su Yan''s aura returned to calm, but his whole person became more obscure and elusive.


    "Brothers, thank you for your help."


    Su Yan smiled, and because of the breakthrough, he was also in a good mood, and continued to entertain everyone politely.


    All the **** emperors also laughed and said that they would continue to enjoy themselves with Su Yan. Anyway, it was a done deal, and no one would feel uncomfortable looking for it at this time.


    In the end, the banquet was over, and the gods and emperors present decided to return to the upper realm. They didn''t think so soon, but Su Yan''s breakthrough on the spot shocked everyone again. They felt that it was necessary to go back and inform the sect of this kind of news.


    Because of the state of God, it may not be worth mentioning on others, and the **** emperors can be regarded as ants, but on Su Yan, no one can tell how far his strength has improved.


    Some directions and attitudes towards Su Yan must be adjusted. It is impossible to blindly treat him as a small person in the lower realm, otherwise, wouldn''t their dedication and friendship be meaningless?


    In this way, the emperors of the gods ascended, and the Holy Dynasty of the Yin Empress was busy taking over the realm that was left to be rebuilt after the war, and the entire lower realm of Bingding returned to a rare calm.


    "Boss, now that you have broken through to the divine appearance, are you still staying here? Are you going to the B-level realm?"


    General Ba scratched his head, a few days after Su Yan broke through, he suddenly ran over to ask.


    And he didn''t just represent himself this time, in fact, all the people who knew that Su Yan had broken through the divine appearance were very curious about the answer.


    That is when Su Yan will go to the second-level realm.


    After reaching the Divine Realm, in the Bingding realm, because of the level of the realm, it is almost impossible to make an inch of progress, so the B-level realm is basically where all the gods have to go, but the crux of the problem is Now, the Holy Dynasty of the Queen of Yin is also in a period of rapid expansion, and Su Yan is inseparable!


    Although General Ba and others alone are enough to suppress the entire lower realm of Bingding, the feeling of losing the backbone is different after all. Therefore, the current attitude of the people in the Yinhou Holy Dynasty is that they don''t want Su Yan to leave, but they don''t want Su Yan to leave. Sorry to stop because of this.


    "Not in a hurry."


    And Su Yan roughly guessed what everyone was thinking, smiled lightly, looked at General Ba and said.


    "Your current realm should not be far from breaking through the gods, right? Roughly when?"


    "Ah this..."


    General Ba scratched his head in embarrassment, and laughed.


    "To be honest, I don''t really know. After all, things like realms sometimes look close, but it''s extremely difficult to walk. I''m not as defiant as you, boss. How can I explain it myself?"


    After finishing speaking, General Ba''s eyes showed a touch of emotion,


    "Boss, don''t you want to wait for me to break through the divine appearance, and then fly to the second-level realm together!"


    As soon as this thought came out, General Ba himself was moved to tears.


    What a good boss, even for things like ascension, you have to think about helping him!


    "Thinking too much!"


    Su Yan laughed and cursed, and said to General Ba who was moved by himself.


    "What''s so good about this kind of thing? Who can bully you in the lower realm and the second-level realm?"


    "You know, just relying on the God Emperor''s power bank in your hand is enough for you to be carefree in the second-level realm!"


    In the entire B-level domain, the highest one is the God King. If he breaks through the God Emperor, he also needs to ascend to the highest A-level domain, and General Ba can explode the God-Emperor''s combat power, even if he is not as good as Su Yan in this kind of map. , can also be called rolling!


    "Hey, boss, why are you asking me?"


    Seeing this, General Ba smiled embarrassedly,


    Su Yan said.


    "Because I don''t plan to show up yet, I want you to..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a thunder light suddenly resounding through the sky above the Holy Dynasty Palace, and then a seven-colored divine light descended, accompanied by a vast sound resounding in the hearts of everyone!


    "By the order of the Supreme, Chang Yan, and Overcoming Sea Supreme, pass it on to Su Yan!"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked!


    Three metaphors!


    What is it that made the three priests summon together and issue a figurative order to Su Yan?


    You know, usually there is a supreme being who is willing to pay attention to the lower realm, and lowering his gaze is a big deal, and what his gaze focuses on will attract the attention of the entire realm, but now, the three supreme beings lowered their gazes on Su Yan together, which is simply eternal. No, what did His Majesty Su Yan commit?


    "Boss!"


    General Ba was suddenly very nervous, and the golden stick appeared in his hand instantly, and his momentum became violent again.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Su Yan''s face was calm. Facing the colorful light in the sky, he was not as nervous as outsiders. Not only was he advanced in appearance at this moment, he had more confidence in facing the Supreme, but also because of the joint name, although there was a covert sea Supreme, but there are also four characters of supreme supreme.


    What is it that makes those who hate him and the Supreme who loves him reach the same goal? Su Yan is very curious.


    He consciously touched the seven-color metaphor, and immediately a message appeared, and the blurred figures of three supreme beings appeared, with majestic and majestic voices.


    "Su Yan from the Bingding Realm, you don''t need to go to the B-Class Realm after you''ve advanced to the Divine Aspect, you can go directly to the battlefield outside the realm, and belong to the Changsheng Army Headquarters to lead an army!"


    Going to an extraterritorial battlefield? !


    General Ba at the side also heard the news, and the berserk aura disappeared, but his face was even more surprised.


    "Boss, what kind of routine is this? Why did the three Supremes let you go to the battlefield? If you want to frame the boss, you don''t have to give you the right to lead an army?"


    Su Yan also had an unclear expression, thinking silently.


    Sending people to the battlefield sounds like a bad thing, and it has a hint of persecution, but strictly speaking, it is not the case in the foreign battlefield and the Immortal Army.


    Because the extraterritorial battlefield is the junction of the Longevity God Realm and the Fierce Beast God Realm, and it is the most important junction between the two.


    That is to say, there is a synthesis of the purest original aura of the two divine domains, where the god-level avenues are mixed and intertwined with each other, revealing the chaotic but clearest dao rhyme, and the abundant divine essence that combines the characteristics of the two divine domains , although dangerous, is definitely a treasure!

 Chapter 5544： plan

    Chapter 5544 Planning


    In short, the weak may only experience the cruelty of war there, and be reduced to ashes under the pressure of various avenues, but for the strong, it is also a rare paradise, and there are huge opportunities hidden in the crisis.


    So for Su Yan, is this persecution and punishment?


    no way!


    As far as he is concerned, he is undoubtedly a strong man. If the Supreme is not out, no one can do anything against him. On the contrary, the entire battlefield outside the territory can still have a lot of gains for him.


    In particular, there is also the matter of joining the Changsheng Army and leading an army later on.


    The Immortal Army is the most elite army personally formed by the six supreme beings gathering the power of the Immortal God''s Domain. It is also the army with the highest rights and treatment. It is not an exaggeration to call it the direct line of the God''s Domain.


    Even if Su Yan was in the lower realm, he had heard of the right to command an army in this kind of army��let''s put it this way, it''s no different from becoming the great suzerain of the upper realm!


    Adding up all the factors, Su Yan''s transfer order to go to the battlefield outside the territory, no matter how you look at it, is more like a promotion.


    Let him directly skip the second-level realm and come to a place that is not inferior to the first-level realm, so as to increase the opportunity to sharpen his experience?


    This is also Su Yan''s most intuitive idea, but seeing one of the names, this idea has to be dismissed.


    Overwhelming Supreme!


    The contradiction between the two is clear to both sides now, it''s fine if they don''t kill their lives, but if he is crazy, he will promote himself?


    Su Yan frowned for a long time, and finally thought of a possibility.


    "Could it be, Jie Wugan?"


    He told the old man that after he unified the Bingding realm, he would continue to think about unifying the B-level realm. At that time, the old man was surprised, but Su Yan didn''t care, because after all, everyone would probably be surprised when they heard it, and Su Yan Mr. Yan wanted to test the idea of ??the upper realm of the first grade, and the old man was inclined to himself, so it was nothing to say.


    But unexpectedly, this man with thick eyebrows and big eyes is indeed a traitor. First he betrayed a group of **** emperors who went down to the realm with him, and sold out a grand banquet, and then betrayed himself, and in a blink of an eye, he confided all his thoughts to the Supreme One?


    Well done, I saw you right!


    Su Yan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he had expected the old man''s betrayal.


    Because after all, Tianyu Mountain is the Supreme Tianyu Mountain, and it is because of the Supreme Being that he made friends with him. There is nothing wrong with reporting something to the Supreme Being.


    "So the real purpose is that even if I favor my Supreme Being, I am very firm in my opposition to the fact that I want to unify the B-level domain, and then I add a Chang Yan Supreme, is it a neutral faction?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself.


    "Affinity, neutrality, and hostility, the three factions have actually reached a unified opinion on this matter, and I am not allowed to try to infect the second-level realm. For this reason, the Supreme Supreme and even the Overcoming Sea Supreme have made a compromise. I was transferred to an extraterritorial battlefield, not only for compensation, but also for the hidden meaning of supervision."


    "No, for Overturning Sea Supreme, I''m afraid it''s not only supervision, but also has a better plan to do it."


    General Ba on the side heard Su Yan''s analysis, and immediately scratched his head even more impatiently.


    "Then what are you going to do, Boss? Follow the metaphorical orders of these three Supreme Beings, and go to that extraterritorial battlefield? But what if the Overturning Sea Sovereign really has secret thoughts and wants to murder Boss!"


    Su Yan smiled lightly, looked at General Ba scratching his ears and cheeks, rolled up his sleeves first, and pocketed this Supreme Metaphoric Order representing the appearance of the three together.


    "Of course, I won''t go."


    "Not going?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s decisiveness, General Ba immediately clapped his hands happily.


    "Haha, the boss is the boss after all. Fuck him or something, since you want to assassinate the boss, you don''t need to bully him!"


    However, after finishing speaking, General Ba thought about it, but said cautiously.


    "But Boss, if the three Supremes attack together, are we sure we can escape?"


    "You bastard, you''re still scared!"


    Su Yan cursed with a smile, patted General Ba on the head, and immediately explained without haste.


    "Don''t worry, although I said I won''t go, I didn''t say I won''t go forever. As long as this metaphor is still in my hands, who knows what happened to it and I couldn''t receive it in time?"


    "After I receive it, I will go there myself."


    General Ba was dumbfounded, although as the boss'' younger brother, he should always think of the boss, but at this moment he couldn''t help but secretly complain.


    Supreme Yuling, who dares to stop it? Boss, you really dare to think of such an excuse!


    But this kind of attitude that even the Supreme can be teased, completely fearless and fearless, is the boss!


    "Then, where is the boss planning to go before receiving the metaphorical order, sneaking to the second-level realm?"


    General Ba touched his head and echoed, already very sensible, saying that he had never seen any metaphors.


    "Do not."


    Su Yan looked at the sky lightly, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Originally, I was ambiguous about going to the B-level realm, and I haven''t made a complete decision, so I asked you a question, but now the three metaphors have made me decide, and there is no benefit to go directly to the B-level realm. We will go to the Beast God Realm!"


    "what?!"


    Waves of shock made General Ba feel dizzy. Looking at the boss in front of him, he felt for the first time that the boss''s madness seemed to have no limit.


    "Fierce Beast God''s Realm, are you sure you want to go by yourself now, Boss? This is going deep into the enemy''s stronghold! Under the guard of seven Supremes, even the Supreme of Longevity God''s Realm dare not say that he wants to visit the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm, If you go in, you may not be able to get out! In the end, boss, are you going?"


    "yes."


    Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "But don''t worry, I don''t plan to go deep into the hinterland. I should just walk around the periphery. If it doesn''t cause too much movement, it won''t attract too much attention."


    "As for the supremacy of the Beast God''s Domain, I have other means after I have advanced to the **** form. Even if I can''t compete with the supremacy, I think there should be no problem in running away."


    General Ba scratched his head. He knew that Su Yan''s strength would increase by a higher level after he advanced to the **** appearance level, so it was hard to make a decision, so he could only say.


    "Then boss... you take me with you?"


    "No, you have other tasks."


    Su Yan shook his head at General Ba and said.


    "As I said before, you are not far from the state of advanced appearance, so you must advance for me in the shortest possible time!"


    "what?"


    General Ba suddenly had a bitter face. He is not as monstrous as the boss in this kind of thing, how can he control it by himself?


    "Don''t, and don''t be lazy. I really have an important task for you after you break through the divine appearance, because you will go to the second-level realm instead of me and re-establish a force."


    Su Yan looked at General Ba and said seriously.


    "The name and form of the power can be anything, it can be a sect or a dynasty, but you must promise me that it will cover the entire second-level realm secretly!"

 Chapter 5545： Go to the Beast Gods Domain

    Chapter 5545 Going to the Beast God Realm


    "What! Boss, you want me to dominate the realm?!"


    General Ba exclaimed even more, with a look of disbelief.


    "Stop making trouble, boss, how could I do this? Although my strength is still strong in the second-level realm, but if I encounter a group of **** emperors in the lower realm, I will definitely not be able to resist!"


    His strength can basically beat the **** emperors below the middle stage, but that''s all. Although he is a monster, he can''t be invincible to a monster like the boss.


    Without that kind of strength, how can you try to challenge the entire God''s Domain rules? !


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to directly unify the second-level realm."


    Seeing this, Su Yan explained with a smile.


    "It''s just a secret line that can respond to everyone. It doesn''t need to be too dense, so as not to let the upper world notice it. It only needs to spread the power network enough to cover the entire second-level realm."


    General Bar finally realized something.


    "Boss, do you want to accumulate strength in the Beast God Realm and confuse them by the way? Then when you are strong enough, you can go directly back to the second-level realm and complete the unification with lightning speed, without waiting for the Supremes to react, or after reacting Are you not afraid at all?"


    "clever."


    Su Yan smiled with deep eyes.


    "The B-level realm now seems to have become a quagmire because of my coming, and the Supreme is mixed in it, making it difficult for people to display it at all."


    "But speaking of it, I''m still not strong enough. If I have enough ability to compete with the Supreme, or even overcome it, these situations will not be able to trap me."


    "So breaking out of the quagmire and going to the other side of the world is the best choice. At least there I can kill endlessly, use war to support war, and improve my strength the fastest!"


    As he said that, Gun Gun seemed to finally be able to release some of the killing intent hidden in his heart, which made General Ba tremble all over, as if he could already feel the independence of one person in the God of Beasts in the future, and the mountain of corpses of thousands of beasts. .


    Boss, are you sure this is not going to cause a big commotion?


    General Ba blinked and said.


    "Well, I will try my best to retreat and break through the gods. First, I will find out the way for you, boss. When will you go to the beast God''s Realm, won''t any of us take it with you?"


    Su Yan thought for a while.


    "As soon as possible, the metaphorical order of the three masters has been issued. Maybe if they don''t leave for a long time, they will come down to arrest people in person. As for the candidates, I will bring Qiling with them."


    After all, Su Yan explained.


    "Qi Ling is currently in the realm of the God Emperor. It is useless to stay in the Bingding and B-level realms. After all, it is difficult to improve her strength. Besides, her physical body is damaged. Although she has reunited long ago, the lost origin and Dao are It can''t be easily retrieved, the beast **** domain is more good at the physical body, and it just happens to try to solve the problem for her."


    "Well, that''s good boss, I''m going to retreat now!"


    General Ba nodded, and immediately left the hall without any doubts.


    And Su Yan, looking at the direction of the void in the distance, also started to move. He didn''t intend to tell most people the news of the long journey, and only asked General Ba to wait for the number before setting off for the beast realm!


    ��


    Beihuang, the land of the Komodo people.


    Because the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain is different from the Longevity God''s Domain, it belongs to a large and complete God''s Realm, so in the entire God''s Domain, fish and dragons are mixed, and there are also many divisions, but the most basic division is based on racial forces.


    For example, usually only this clan lives in a clan land, and when foreign beasts enter, they must obey the rules and rules. The size of a ferocious beast race clan land can also directly reflect the strength of this race.


    Komodo, on the other hand, belongs to one of the larger clan lands in the entire Northern Wilderness.


    According to the traditional family rules, today''s Komodo people are just holding a grand inheritance ceremony.


    "Looking at it this way, it seems that the ferocious beasts in the realm of the beast god''s domain are no different from the people in the longevity god''s domain in terms of life and style."


    In the ancestral city of the clan, Su Yan and Zhao Qiling were sitting quietly in a teahouse, looking at the "people coming and going" streets, as well as many familiar things and buildings, Su Yan couldn''t help but speak.


    From the day before yesterday, after the two left the God of Longevity and formally entered the God of Ferocious Beasts, their temporary guide, Zhao Qiling, began to lead Su Yan to find the first foothold and destination. After the goal, I have to say that it really opened Su Yan''s eyes.


    That is, a group of ferocious beasts actually live the same life as the people of the Longevity God''s Domain, and even change into human forms, and drink and eat tea. Although many architectural features are a bit unique, let alone, I really think that I have arrived at a replica of the Longevity God''s Domain.


    This is completely contrary to the scene he imagined, where menacing men are everywhere, all kinds of huge bodies rampage between mountains and rivers, telling the truth with blood and killing, completely contrary to the painting style!


    "It''s nothing surprising. Although ferocious beasts are cruel, they still have brains and know what kind of life and in what form they enjoy the most. Many ferocious beasts will deliberately pursue this feeling to please themselves, so you It''s not surprising to see this feeling similar to the Immortal God''s Domain."


    Zhao Qiling accompanied Su Yan and explained with a light smile.


    Today, she was wearing a light pink dress, and that kind of heroic and soft feeling coexisted. Sitting beside Su Yan and pouring tea for him, she really had the feeling of adding fragrance to her red sleeves. , all turned their heads to focus.


    "So what''s so interesting about it? What I''m watching now is no different from the Immortal God''s Domain. It''s far from being interesting."


    Su Yan sipped the tea that was poured by plain hands, and said with a faint smile.


    When he came, he let Zhao Qiling act as a guide, he didn''t just wander around aimlessly,


    But for him to improve his strength, and by the way, to find a way for Zhao Qiling to use the remnant soul to supplement his own way and revive quickly, after thinking about it, he made a request.


    That''s "fun".


    Because only if it is interesting, it means that it is full of opportunities and can find more surprises.


    It was based on this condition that Zhao Qiling came here after thinking about it.


    "According to the records, there is indeed a very interesting event in this place, which is their inheritance ceremony, but it hasn''t started yet, so we should wait."


    Zhao Qiling said that she used to be a **** emperor, and although she hadn''t entered the beast realm yet, the Longevity God Realm had fought against the beast beast realm for many years, and some information about each side was still very detailed.


    Therefore, Zhao Qiling had never been here before, but he knew the situation to a certain extent.


    "Okay, let''s wait and see."


    The two drank tea quietly in the teahouse, and began to wait for interesting enough things in this beastly city.


    And soon, the very grand and solemn inheritance ceremony in the Komodo tribe began!


    Just after playing, Su Yan''s mood of drinking tea indifferently, suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched, and it became... complicated and subtle.

 Chapter 5546： naked assembly

    Chapter 5546 Uncovered Assembly


    "Sure enough, it''s interesting."


    Su Yan didn''t know how to describe it, so he could only twitch the corner of his mouth, reluctantly admitting that it was interesting.


    Because this so-called inheritance ceremony is completely a strange and uncovered meeting involving the entire clan!


    The strong desire, after the ceremony started, was released through a strange horn structure statue standing in the center of the big city, and then the eyes of all the beasts performing the ceremony would become full of **** and intoxication.


    They began to dance an inexplicable dance around the ferocious beasts around them, connecting with each other with energy. During the process, they seemed to be enjoying bliss. an original tune,


    Then under the tune, the grand union begins. Some fierce beasts still maintain their human bodies, doing men and women in the streets as men and women.


    "This... I don''t know it turned out to be like this."


    Zhao Qiling''s face flushed immediately, and he was a little at a loss in the face of this scene.


    "The records only say that this inheritance ceremony is very strange. Who knows it is so strange, but it also explains why the beast gods have more strong bases than the longevity gods."


    Su Yan nodded.


    "indeed."


    This super-high-scale and high-level uncovered meeting is not only a spontaneous release of lust, Su Yan can detect that it is more of an aura that permeates everywhere and has an aphrodisiac effect.


    That breath made the ferocious beasts have a strong desire, and at the same time, certain changes occurred during mating, making it easier to give birth to offspring, and the bloodline inheritance was more perfect. In a sense, this was indeed an inheritance ceremony.


    And if this kind of ceremony is often held in various lands, then it is conceivable how fast the blood of the fierce beasts can multiply even though they can''t recognize their parents.


    "Sure enough, they are still a group of beasts. Although they have turned into humans, they are actually still following the instinct of beasts."


    With cold eyes, Su Yan mocked the filthy scene, and then wanted to get up.


    "Let''s go, there seems to be nothing to see here, unless you want to continue watching this."


    Zhao Qiling blushed even more, and said with a hint of annoyance.


    "I don''t want to watch this!"


    However, the next moment, footsteps came from downstairs, followed by a conversation as they went upstairs.


    "Brother Jida, are you not interested in this grand inheritance event? You even brought the treasure of the clan to resist the confusing aura emanating from the original holy horn. Such a good thing, if I am not practicing a secret technique, I must participate in it."


    The two tall, thin, blue-clothed men in human form, in this naked meeting where the whole audience was confused and infatuated, were still rare to remain sober, and actually came to the teahouse for entertainment.


    The man on the right suddenly laughed contemptuously and said.


    "Ha, I naturally like this inheritance event, but who am I? In the entire Komodo tribe, one of the thirteen people who are expected to succeed the next leader! How noble is my blood?"


    "Using the words of the Longevity God''s Domain, most of those outside are just vulgar fans. How can I easily leave an heir to those people?"


    The man on the left smiled and asked,


    "Then why did brother Jida come out? You know, everyone in the ancestral city is in confusion now, so there is no way to entertain brother Jida."


    Jeddah laughed and said.


    "Don''t worry, I just don''t like vulgar fans, but I didn''t say I''m not interested in the inheritance event! That''s why I brought the treasure of the family land to resist the confusion. I just want to wake up my consciousness and find a satisfactory Target!"


    "After I find the perfect target, I will naturally take off the treasure and have a good time!"


    The man on the left also smiled and praised.


    "Brother Jida is really elegant!"


    Su Yan looked at the "two people" speechlessly, and the other party also saw Zhao Qiling, who was dressed in a light pink dress and had a magnificent temperament.


    Brother Najida''s eyes lit up immediately, and he said with great joy.


    "Hahaha, it really paid off, and I found it just like that!"


    "Such a beautiful woman, and she is also resisting the invasion of confusion. She didn''t get caught first, not bad, not bad, are you waiting for me to be lucky? No matter what your original body is, at least now, I have decided to pamper you!"


    In Zhao Qiling''s eyes, extreme coldness and murderous intent flashed across, looking at the two ferocious beasts that appeared, he was already looking at the dead.


    As for Su Yan, seeing that this guy completely ignored him, he couldn''t help but laugh angrily.


    "My dear friend, this woman has a companion, can''t you see me by my side?"


    Hearing Su Yan say "I have a companion", Zhao Qiling''s murderous face turned red suddenly.


    "Huh? Who are you? Little look, get out of here!"


    And being interrupted by Su Yan, Jeddah seemed to finally see Su Yan, a trace of contempt and impatience flashed in his eyes, and he said in disgust.


    "I hope you haven''t defiled the beauty, otherwise I want to kill you right now, skin your skin and make a lamp, just watch me play with the beauty, hahaha!"


    The murderous intent in Zhao Qiling''s eyes became stronger, and a cold light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, but he said expressionlessly.


    "Okay, I just arrived here. Although I hate the scene here, I didn''t think about what to do. After all, one should keep a low profile."


    "But you managed to arouse my interest. Since I really want to do that kind of thing, why don''t I abolish your cultivation, turn you into the most primitive beast, and then slaughter all the male beasts in the city , leaving only a city full of female beasts, throwing you in it, how about a good taste of it?"


    Su Yan''s words made Jida think for a while, and then shivered suddenly.


    Although he likes women, this is definitely two different concepts from being attracted to women all over the city!


    "How courageous, since you dare to say such reckless words in front of me, it seems that today, I need to crush a little bug to death!"


    Jeddah''s face was indifferent, and he belonged to the realm of a **** king, and suddenly exploded!


    Ferocious Beast God''s Domain is a whole, as one of the candidates for the leader of the tribe, it is impossible for him to be too low, and this is also the reason why he directly attacked Su Yan indifferently.


    What is in front of him is nothing more than a small miraculous appearance, he really doesn''t know how to live or die!


    Grabbing it with a big hand, with the majesty of a **** king, it shook the heavens and the earth. There was an ugly four-eyed beast with two horns of antelope, and it also rushed towards Su Yan. This is the true nature of the Komodo clan!


    "This sentence, I sincerely send you."


    Su Yan sat beside the tea table, an invisible and inexplicable Dao rhyme was born around him, and then I saw the big hand grasped by Jida, which was originally surrounded by terrifying power, but gradually became weak and weak as it approached, like a noodle, trembling delivered.


    Jeddah''s eyes showed unprecedented horror!

 Chapter 5547： Father and son

    Chapter 5547 Father and Son


    What the **** kind of move is this!


    Jida trembled violently in his heart. Seeing that he was bound to get a blow, not only did he not achieve the slightest achievement by attacking a small god, but all his power was swallowed up invisibly, and an unimaginable absurdity suddenly arose. sense.


    He is just a look! Why did he put so much pressure on himself, this feeling, this sense of powerlessness, he didn''t do anything, but the hand he stretched out seemed to be not an attack, but a fear of being punished!


    Afterwards, Jida''s hand suddenly twisted and exploded inch by inch, like a twisted bamboo pole, with bone spurs protruding out layer by layer, in a horrible state!


    "what!"


    The pain that penetrated deep into the bone marrow, not only in the body, but also in the soul, made Jida scream crazily!


    The accompanying ferocious beast originally wanted to step forward to help, but seeing this horrifying scene and feeling the terrifying power contained in the surroundings, it also turned pale with fright, trembling and did not take a step forward.


    "Such a weak force, what exactly is it that gives you the courage to take the initiative to be arrogant here?"


    Su Yan''s voice was indifferent, and immediately a destructive devouring divine power poured directly into Jida''s body, completely destroying his God-King Realm, and he was in a state of life and death visible to the naked eye!


    Su Yan said that he would abolish this guy''s cultivation, so naturally he did what he said!


    "No, you can''t do this! My father is one of the six great priests of the clan. If you kill me, he will definitely not let you go!"


    And Jeddah also felt the rapid decline of his realm. At this moment, he finally lost his arrogance and arrogance. His expression was terrified, and under the torment of Su Yan''s devouring divine power, he seemed to be in pain, begging frantically for mercy.


    "Oh, then let me see, what kind of thing is your father who made you so crazy?"


    Su Yan''s expression remained calm, facing Jida''s threat and frantic begging for mercy, without any fluctuations.


    Immediately, it seemed that some kind of protection had been triggered because of Jida''s serious injuries, and Su Yan really saw a green light rising into the sky, revealing a ferocious and majestic figure of a ferocious beast!


    With the appearance of the figure, a divine power also emerged out of thin air, which turned into a protection against Su Yan''s devouring power that invaded Jida''s body, slowing down his fall, and the beast shadow also had time to say to Su Yan.


    "Who is trying to kill my son? Don''t you even sell the face of the Komodo clan? This emperor, Chen Han, is one of the six major sacrifices of the Komodo clan, so I ask you to show your respect!"


    As soon as the shadow of this ferocious beast appeared on the stage, it exuded a vast power. Obviously, he was also a strong man above the stage of God Queen, and he was also the backer of Jeddah''s arrogance. Very tall dad!


    "Hey, it''s really a young one to grow old. It seems that you care about this son very much."


    Su Yan looked at the shadow of the green ferocious beast, and had a playful expression on the scene where the former called his father and the latter appeared at the speed of light.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t intend to kill your son, I just wanted to abolish his cultivation and let him enjoy the real blessing of being equal to others."


    The Shadow of the Fierce Beast frowned immediately, looking at Su Yan''s playful smile, he was already secretly angry in his heart at a little **** who didn''t know what to do, he tried to persuade him, whether it was as a **** emperor or as a great priest of the clan, you Now everyone should admit their mistakes in panic, then apologize and let Jedda go.


    After all, this is on his territory!


    However, this little thing not only inexplicably injured his own heir, but also dared to be rude to him!


    "Oh, abolishing your cultivation base? What a big tone, no matter what race you are, but now you are on the clan land of Komodo, haven''t your elders taught you not to try to be presumptuous on other clan lands!"


    The tone of the shadow of the beast finally turned cold in the face of Su Yan. If he hadn''t been concerned about his heir with some potential, he might have chosen to make a move by now to let this little guy feel the power of the emperor and the great sacrifice, not here speech!


    "Okay, I don''t care who you are, what grievances you have with Jida, but now, you have to let him go!"


    "yes?"


    Su Yan still smiled playfully and said in a relaxed tone.


    "Then just watch carefully, what kind of good show will your son put on next!"


    After all, Su Yan no longer cared about the shadow of the beast, a stronger devouring divine power broke through the protection of the green divine light, and then painfully cut Jeddah down again!


    "you dare!"


    The vast and terrifying Divine Emperor''s aura was surging, and the shadow of the ferocious beast suddenly shot out in anger. At this time, the power had obviously reached the extreme, causing the void to tremble far more stable than the Longevity God''s Domain!


    "Banned."


    Su Yan only spit out two words lightly, and that unparalleled power was suddenly imprisoned.


    "Why don''t I dare? To be honest, do you know why I''m talking nonsense with you here? Because I just want to give your body some time, so that he can perceive it, come quickly."


    Su Yan said, ignoring the extremely shocked, but also locked in mid-air, unable to move the shadow of the beast, and continued cutting Jida''s cultivation base while saying.


    "Your son, you are so useless that I have some things I want to ask, but there is a high probability that I can''t ask them clearly. I can only treat him as a joke and just watch the fun. And it just so happens that you appear at this time, do you know you I am very happy to appear? Because I finally found someone who is not so useless to ask some questions."


    "But in the end, I''ve been talking to you for so long, and you still haven''t rushed over yet?"


    Su Yan asked temperamentally,


    "Do you really care about your son? Why don''t I feel like it? If so, why don''t I let you see the good show, I hope you can really feel the anger, come quickly!"


    After finishing speaking, Jida wailed, and saw that the fluctuations in his divine power suddenly and completely dissipated, and his cultivation had been completely abolished!


    However, I don''t know what method Su Yan used, Jida, who was already extremely weak, still maintained a human shape, lying on the ground like a dead dog, panting continuously.


    The shadow of the beast''s eyes were extremely angry, but he could only be imprisoned in place, and then watched Su Yan gently lift Jida, who was like a dead dog, and threw it out of the window.


    "Next, you can enjoy yourself."


    Su Yan stared indifferently at the filthy scene of the whole city, and the disgust in his heart became more and more intense. He closed his eyes and a wave of spirit wave suddenly came out. Immediately, he saw countless male beasts in the process of mating. At this moment, their eyes widened suddenly, and their breath disappeared. And die!


    He said that if he wanted to kill all the male beasts in the city and give this Jida brother a grand feast of bliss, he would naturally not break his promise!


    And these ferocious beasts are not even of the same race as Su Yan, and both gods have mortal enemies. Even if they kill a city, Su Yan will have no mercy or burden.

 Chapter 5548： Gods will

    Chapter 5548: Divine Aspect


    The incomparably tyrannical fluctuations of the soul spread in this ancestral city, killing all the male beasts strangely and accurately, and soon there was no male beast alive in the whole city except Jida!


    As for the female beasts in the city, not only one of them was unscathed, they even seemed to be unaware of the abnormality, and fell into a crazy confusion. Because they couldn''t find a male companion, they were screaming anxiously.


    This is the new means that benefited from Su Yan''s advanced **** appearance, the power of **** appearance!


    The Divine Phase Realm is different from the Divine Marquis Realm. In addition to the most obvious improvement in cultivation base and combat power, there are also qualitative changes brought about by the realm. That is, normally speaking, the Divine Soul and the source hidden in the cornerstone of the deep space have already changed. After establishing a preliminary induction, one''s own dao rhyme can be between the virtual and the real, and use the deeper senses and levels to leverage and change the reality!


    You can let your mind take over the authority and distort all the rules, this is the appearance of God!


    Of course, the normal appearance, in fact, this kind of description about the power of the gods is just an exaggeration to describe the special features. In fact, there are very few gods in the application of the power of the gods, even in the same realm. The strong in the environment use it.


    Because this kind of power will be too weak when it is applied to war!


    It seems that the power of the gods can change reality and distort the rules according to the mind, but if the opponent is not a dead thing, he will always resist, and when it comes to the origin of his divine way, it is even more powerful. No matter what, there is no way to grasp it deeper than the opponent. It is two gods who are fighting, and the Dao is filled with each other and surrounds themselves, so the influence of their respective gods will at most just cause some interference, and they can''t even break through the envelope of the other''s dao rhyme.


    But in Su Yan''s case, this kind of supernatural special ability, which can be said to be better than nothing, has undergone drastic changes, so that it can be said to be a hole card, and it has also caused the ancestral city in front of you. Male ferocious beasts are the root of death!


    That is his intention, and it seems that he can also modify the cornerstone hidden under the reality. As long as one point is moved, the entire avenue and things themselves will be affected along the veins, and they cannot be changed by their own control at all!


    Unless only in the depth of the cornerstone, surpassing or equal to Su Yan, and changing the point that Su Yan moved in the deep layer back, otherwise he will be influenced by him for life!


    And to be able to surpass Su Yan in this respect, unless he masters the space avenue that is closer to the god-level origin than Su Yan, he can only reach the Supreme in terms of cultivation!


    But in this ancestral city, it is naturally impossible to have such an existence, so Su Yan modified the veins extending here in the cornerstone, related the **** and gender in it, tainted it with killing, and directly and silently shattered all the spirits of the beasts .


    And this kind of disillusionment, because it is a change from the source context, can even cause a huge distortion in cognition, making it impossible for people to judge where the mutation and abruptness occurred, as if everything should be like this, just like this , so all the female beasts in the ancestral city didn''t even make a sound of surprise after the death of all the males. They were still immersed in confusion, anxiously looking for the next bonding target.


    Such terrifying supernatural powers made Zhao Qiling, who was watching, gasp, and the gaze he looked at Su Yan became more and more complicated.


    This person is simply too powerful to be unreasonable.


    "With this method, it''s no wonder that Su Yan dared to come to the Beast God''s Realm, but this is the Beast God''s Realm after all. If you massacre the city, you will definitely alarm many forces. Su Yan, do you really want to...by the way, wait for the Komoda Festival? ?��


    The chaotic scene in the whole city shocked Zhao Qiling, but he was even more worried. Such a big move, after all, is in the beast god''s domain, surrounded by many enemy troops, and even the digital supreme will lower their gaze at any time!


    "Naturally, we have to wait. We are not familiar with the place in the Fierce Beast God''s Domain. If we want to get to know it quickly, of course we need a guide."


    Su Yan still smiled lightly, as if he didn''t hear Zhao Qiling''s worry, and paid more attention to Jida who was thrown out by him.


    Now as the only male beast in the city, the aura emanating from his body naturally made all the female beasts start to pay attention and gather towards him.


    Looking down, the "flow of people" in the entire city began to surge towards one place, and gradually compressed and expanded into a huge point, which was quite magnificent.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Jida''s eyes were naturally terrified. Although he was in severe pain at this time, he still had a force coming out of nowhere, and he struggled to get up and try to escape.


    "Hey hey..."


    A female ferocious beast came, with a smirk on the corner of her mouth, and saliva dripped out of it, even spreading to the ground.


    Don''t think that after the transformation of the fierce beasts, they are all handsome men and beautiful women, otherwise Brother Jida will not be struggling to suppress his desires. He has to find a suitable target before attacking. Most of the fierce beasts are actually unable to completely copy the aesthetics of human beings. , there will always be a little more odd-shaped things.


    And the female beast in front of her is like this, even because of the confusion of lust, she can''t control her transformation, and she is more inclined to be ontological.


    Jedda, who was weak and wanted to escape, was naturally and easily grabbed by the female beast, and then violently, the horrible and indescribable began.


    "Ahhh!"


    It was Jida who cried out in grief, with tears of regret in the corner of her eyes.


    This kind of physical and mental torture made him swear that if he was given another chance to do it all over again, he would rather die than provoke that demon upstairs!


    "Pooh."


    Zhao Qiling spat lightly, his face flushed slightly, obviously not used to this kind of scene.


    Su Yan smiled lightly, turning the shadow of the fierce beast that had been imprisoned in the air around, and aimed his angry eyes at the brutally ravaged Jeddah, and said calmly.


    "How about it, your son has been reduced to such a state, you father, aren''t you going to come and have a look?"


    The angry gaze of the shadow of the ferocious beast faintly passed through the endless void to an area full of stone statues.


    "Too much deceit!"


    A terrifying, violent and boundless aura suddenly came from the depths of the stone statue area, causing the world to change color. Immediately afterwards, a huge and green beast appeared from the depths. This is the shadow of the beast, Jeddah The real body of the father!


    "Where did you come from, the little bastard? I tolerated it so much, but you didn''t know how to provoke me. It''s okay, then I''ll go and strip your flesh and blood, refine your soul into lamp oil, and let you know what regret is." Feel it, to vent the pain of my son''s humiliation!"


    The ferocious beast roared, and immediately its momentum was about to break through the void and leave!


    "Chen Han, don''t be impulsive, the ceremony has not been finished yet, where do you want to go?!"


    But there were several majestic voices, who stopped in surprise at this moment.

 Chapter 5549： grand festival

    Chapter 5549 Great Sacrifice


    "You tell me where I''m going. There''s a big commotion in the ancestral city right now. There''s a little thing who doesn''t know how to live or die is humiliating my son. I have to go and kill him to relieve the hatred in my heart!"


    Chen Han, who was in the air, couldn''t help hesitating for a moment when he heard the word "sacrifice", but his eyes were still angry immediately, and it was obvious that everything had been captured by anger.


    "We have also seen the scene just now, but now the ceremony is at a critical moment, so don''t move lightly!"


    However, several serious voices still tried to stop them, their tone was solemn, and they also saw the scene that happened in Zucheng together.


    "How can you tell me not to move!"


    Chen Han''s eyes were red in the air, but he roared even more as if he was stimulated by the words.


    "I know that the sacrifice is very important, but if you stop it, it may not be a big deal. Now this little thing is riding on my face and humiliating. Should I watch my son suffer and swallow it!"


    Several serious voices in the depths stopped talking immediately, and after a while, another voice finally came out.


    "That little thing that doesn''t know where it came from is indeed abominable. If that''s the case, you should go with the sacrifice and go back quickly."


    After all, a dark and mysterious light in the depths of the stone statue area seemed to wrap an object and rushed towards Chen Han Daji in the air. The latter put it away and immediately showed joy.


    "Sacrifice, you actually allowed me to go with the ritual? Hahaha, although it is not necessary to deal with a small thing, thank you!"


    After saying that, Grand Priest Chen Han''s body suddenly broke through the void, and there was a booming sound, and he disappeared.


    "Hey, Chen Han''s temper is still so impatient. That little thing who inexplicably appeared in the ancestral city seems to have some extraordinary strength and status. God knows if he is hiding some tricks. What kind of consequences will there be if he kills him?"


    "Yeah, some of the things that the little guy showed seem to be related to devouring the Supreme?"


    "Ha, so you are afraid? No matter who dares to disturb the ancestral city of my Komodo clan, there will always be some consequences. I think Chen Han did the right thing."


    "I didn''t say he was wrong, so didn''t we give him the sacrificial ceremony? I just hope that Chen Han can understand that the sacrificial ceremony is not for fear that he can''t beat it, but for destroying corpses!"


    "Hey, you and I are great sacrifices, where the sacrifice is, it is equal to where you and I are. Since Chen Han has already left, just watch."


    And after Chen Han Daji disappeared, there were several conversations in the depths of the area.


    ancestral city,


    At this moment, Brother Jida, lying on the street with empty eyes, was already angry, his whole body was dry and thin,


    At this moment, facing the seemingly endless "army of ferocious beasts" in front of him, although he was still alive, he didn''t want to live anymore.


    "Father...you come and save me."


    Jeddah''s eyes were in a trance, and then he seemed to really see that a little green light quickly appeared in the sky, as if his father had come.


    No, this is not an illusion!


    With dry eyes, Jida finally woke up suddenly again, and said happily.


    "Father, it''s my father! Hahaha, you are dead, you devil, you dare to treat me like this, I will let you know what regret is, and return the pain you inflicted on me a hundredfold!"


    "yes?"


    Su Yan watched a terrifying aura appearing in the sky, and said calmly.


    "It''s a pity that your father is here, you are useless, so you should die."


    After finishing speaking, Jida''s eyes widened, and he saw an ordinary sword light flying towards him without any haste, like a child chopping wood with the most clumsy posture, without the slightest sign of extraordinaryness. Then, with such an ordinary blow, it sank into his neck and ended his life completely.


    Am I only worthy of such a blow?


    This was Jida''s last thought before his spirit completely collapsed.


    "you dare!"


    Chen Han''s grand ceremony came, but he happened to see this scene, and his eyes burst into tears.


    He never thought that there would be a ferocious beast on his base, and dared to kill his son provocatively in front of him!


    "No matter what your status is, you will definitely die today!"


    Grand Priest Chen Han was furious, and two horns that traversed the sky and the earth manifested. With the momentum of breaking the sky and the earth, they charged and crushed Su Yan unstoppably!


    Rumble!


    The void where it passed turned into chaos, and there were fragmented cracks everywhere. This collision, Chen Han Daji had already used all his strength, and it was even enough to shatter the emperor with one blow!


    "interesting."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, and he was a little surprised by the strength of this Komo Grand Priest.


    It''s not that they are strong and invincible, it''s just that in comparison, the strength of an unknown high-ranking clan is not too bad.


    "Compared to the Longevity God''s Domain, it is indeed much better."


    Su Yan sighed, and then suddenly punched those horns!


    "Come down, I just have something I need to ask you!"


    This punch seemed to have sucked away all the power of God''s Domain that it passed through, and the sky and the earth were eclipsed, and then only a huge fist shadow collided with the two horns that stretched across the sky and the earth!


    The air mechanism was shattered, the horns were broken, this punch still had power, and it continued to bombard Chen Han''s great sacrifice!


    "what!"


    Grand Priest Chen Han was shocked, and looked at the punch in disbelief, a divine staff appeared in his hand, pointing towards the shadow of the fist, and kept saying.


    "Are you really a little god? Why on earth did you hide your identity and infiltrate my Komodo tribe, and you didn''t recruit from the truth!"


    A bright divine light seemed to affect the entire Komodo tribe, mobilizing a huge force of nothingness, and then with a touch of the divine staff, it blasted towards the remaining fist shadows!


    This kind of power seems to be similar to the power Su Yan borrowed to mobilize the power of the Longevity God''s Domain before. Although nothingness does not belong to him, it is huge and filled with boundless vastness, and it actually shattered Su Yan''s fist shadow with one blow!


    "Oh, is this the so-called grand ceremony?"


    With a flash in Su Yan''s eyes, he faintly understood.


    It seems that in the beast god''s domain, because of the integrity of the god''s domain itself, as long as a clan is formed, it can be regarded as a small boundary, and the race that rules the clan will have higher authority over the clan itself. It seems that it is possible to directly communicate with this small area and borrow the power of the entire clan?


    This made his performance far more than that of a **** emperor, he could get a huge bonus, and similar to Su Yan, he was more inclined to be invincible in group battles!


    "Such an opponent finally made me feel a little bit excited. It seems that this time the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain has really come to the right place. Not only can it challenge more powerful forces, but the interesting and special features contained in it are far beyond imagination!"


    The light in Su Yan''s eyes was excited. Seeing Chen Han mobilizing the power of the clan, his whole body suddenly seemed too tall to be looked at directly. Not only did he not have a trace of fear, but he stepped forward!


    "Next, let me see the real beast god''s domain!"

 Chapter 5550： Festival

    Chapter 5550 Sacrifice


    Boom boom boom!


    Under the pressure of the power of the tribe, I saw Su Yan stepping out step by step, ascending to the sky, and countless ripples were stirred up in the air with one step, surrounded by the avenue, and the thunder was stirring. The power of the clan and land confronted hard, and the performance caused by the two fighting for the front.


    Stepping on it means that Su Yan is always better than the power of the clan!


    He trampled on every step, as if he was also trampling the whole family under his feet. With endless power, he faced Chen Han directly face to face, and then punched him loudly!


    The latter looked surprised and even terrified. Seeing that Su Yan came directly stepping on the power of the clan, he couldn''t figure out where this monster appeared. Could it be that the Supreme came to play with him maliciously?


    Afterwards, facing Su Yan''s unreasonable and domineering punch, Chen Han could only bite the bullet and confront him!


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use the magic, but it''s too late, because when Su Yan reached the zenith, he used the power of the gods to change Chen Han''s subjective thoughts, making him completely forget that the use of magic can be used against the enemy, and even It also changed the surrounding avenues in the void, making them imprisoned and no longer responding to Chen Han''s subconscious manipulation!


    To directly distort and change a strong man in the God Emperor Realm with the divine power of God Realm, it can be said that Su Yan is the only one in the ages!


    However, the special feature of the Divine Realm, in Su Yan''s view, is that he has already begun to peep into the mystery of the Supreme Realm, and wants to connect himself with the lower-level Myriad Dao Realm. s reason.


    For others, this connection can only be very superficial, but for Su Yan, not only has he directly come into contact with the Realm of Myriad Daos, but he has even reached the lower level, the Beginning Realm exclusive to him!


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, the Divine Vision Realm may just open an unknown crack in the door. You can''t see anything clearly inside, and you can only vaguely reach the door. But for Su Yan, it is a complete leak. After reaching the torrent, what others can''t do and can''t reach, he may not be able to do it!


    This intervention was very successful. Grand Priest Chen Han didn''t think of any idea of ??using divine arts at all. He just foolishly punched Su Yan, and then his muscles and bones suddenly shattered. The huge beast''s body was like a mass of mud. A large cloud of blood exploded!


    Fighting against the supreme physique, even if it is a big sacrifice, it won''t work!


    "what!"


    Grand Priest Chen Han let out a howl of pain, his aura was severely damaged, his whole body looked much weaker, and his physical tragedy was even more horrifying.


    But with the blessing of the clan, he wouldn''t be beaten to death by Su Yan. On the contrary, because of the severe pain and perception, Chen Han''s distorted cognition recovered a little bit, and he finally thought of using magic. .


    It''s just that Chen Han at this moment also realized that even if he used all his magical powers and tried his best to cultivate, I''m afraid... still can''t win against the monster in front of him!


    "Damn it, what is his origin? Hell, which supreme being is dissatisfied with my Komodo clan and wants to punish him severely?"


    Grand Priest Chen Han gritted his teeth secretly, with both fear and anger in his heart. Although he didn''t see through Su Yan''s identity, he began to think about Su Yan outrageously.


    "However, even if it is really Supreme, if you don''t come downright, it is also impossible to punish our Komodo clan for no reason!"


    Chen Han stared fiercely, flipped his hands over suddenly, and took out something that he thought he would never use.


    Ritual!


    "Little guy, no matter how you go to provoke the clan without authorization, you will always have to pay the price. In the name of my great sacrifice, sacrifice, now!"


    Grand Priest Chen Han roared angrily, and immediately the ritual that was shrouded in black mist finally dissipated, revealing its true face!


    Ritual, this weird name is not a special form, but a strange statue!


    It looks like a human but not a human, and it also looks like a beast but not a beast. It��s hard to tell what it is, because on a simple statue, there seem to be countless faces, constantly changing, mixed with various desires, shapes, and actions. It seems impossible to tell. out of the weird,


    In the end, it was finalized as a monkey with two faces, with one hand covering its eyes and the other covering its mouth.


    But with the hand covering the eyes, the eyes seem to be watching secretly, and the hand covering the mouth, the mouth seems to be grinning happily, which can be intuitively revealed!


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank slightly, and it was the first time he felt a kind of creepiness from a statue, and the sneaky look in his eyes made him feel so familiar!


    It''s the blood crystal, it''s the abyss, it''s the eyes that are exactly the same as those two, full of pure malice, chaotic and indescribable!


    Su Yan asked in a low voice unconsciously,


    "Sacrifice? What are you worshiping with this thing? Or, what are you worshiping at it?"


    "Tsk tsk, you will know later. This is the power from the abyss of the end. The ritual is also a bridge connecting us with the abyss. You little thing will soon realize what the horror of the abyss is!"


    Seeing the true face of the ceremony, Grand Priest Chen Han laughed wildly, with a trace of obsession in his eyes, and the madness that fell into chaos!


    The real purpose of the great sacrifice of the Komodo clan has never been to sacrifice the clan land, but to control the vast power of the clan land and make it protect the race.


    It''s a sacrifice to this accidental, unknown and mysterious thing that is full of terrifying and strange powers in the abyss of the end!


    And a dignified big family, with several powerhouses in the God Queen period, sacrifices such a weird and inexplicable statue, naturally because it has enough value, even if it does not contact the abyss power behind the sacrifice, the statue itself can be used Unleash the absolute power that surpasses the Emperor and approaches the Supreme!


    It can be said that half-step supreme!


    "Hehe, the original ceremony just happened to be interrupted, so let me make up the last point now. Use your blood to feed the abyss. I think the lord where the ceremony is located will be very happy."


    Grand Priest Chen Han laughed wildly, and his body began to quickly merge into the strange statue. The huge body of the beast became unreal, and then the original strange statue gradually became fuller. The monkey with two faces became more and more active, covering its eyes and mouth, It also became more and more bewildering, and revealed a look, it was Chen Han''s great sacrifice!


    Su Yan frowned, and in his hand, he held the Four Tribulations Transformation Bead Transformation Blood Sword, not giving Chen Han the chance to use it again, the unprecedentedly powerful sword light cut through the void, and suddenly slashed towards the strange statue!


    Empty sword, eternal silence!


    Then the pitch-black color seemed to devour everything, but it was definitely not the devouring avenue of devouring the Supreme. It rose from the void above the statue, with an indescribable noise and a sense of peeping, directly engulfing the sword light, like mud into the water, without a trace of waves !


    "Tut tut."


    A strange smile came, the statue covering its mouth and eyes finally opened its mouth and eyes!

 Chapter 5551： Enemy of God

    Chapter 5551: Enemy of the Gods


    The pure evil intent of the statue with eyes opened completely erupted, not only revealing an extremely powerful force, but also the aura that seemed to be filthy, which also made Su Yan feel an unprecedented threat and fear.


    This feeling is exactly the same as the unknown abyss before.


    Although the power used by the statue swallows the sword light like mud into the water, it is not swallowing the divine way, but a kind of ablation that purely melts it like a natural restraint of the divine power and the divine way.


    Su Yan couldn''t even analyze what was contained in that strange power, he only felt the extreme malice and confusion for divine power.


    "Sure enough, there seems to be another unknown region outside of God''s Domain, which is related to God''s Domain, but is it the opposite, full of hostility?"


    Su Yan stared at the statue, thinking to himself, this kind of strange power may not be stronger than divine power in terms of level, but the attribute of power is restraint, but it can completely overcome God''s Domain. exist.


    "Hey, can you still hear me now? Could it be that you have sacrificed yourself to this ghost, and you have lost your mind, or can you, this ghost, speak a word?"


    Su Yan said lightly, because he was curious about the origin of the strange statue, he tried to communicate with it first.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, of course I can hear that the sacrifice is a gift from the abyss of the end, and its use will not cause any harm at all. Do you think I will sacrifice myself to deal with this little thing like you?"


    The two mouths of the statue spoke with a strange smile, the voice was hoarse and full of madness,


    "Abyss of the End? Is this the name of that place? Very good, if you can tell me more information and lead me to find that place, maybe I can save your life now."


    Su Yan looked at the statue, and said in a flat tone, but it made the tyranny of Chen Han''s grand ceremony even more intense in the statue''s weird and crazy eyes!


    "Save my life? Oh, who do you think you are? Now I am half-step supreme, and the emperor treats me like a dog. No matter who you are, stay here!"


    After finishing speaking, Chen Han, who was insane and uncontrollable in his eyes, suddenly made a move in the body of a statue, and countless noisy whispers resounded instantly. Along with the black light that swallowed everything, it seemed that the whole world ushered in the terror of death, covering Su Yan!


    The space trembled, as if the entire tribe felt under this force, full of a kind of rage and fear,


    Obviously, as a part of the will of the beast gods, the tribe also felt the malice in this force, and instinctively felt threatened but fearful!


    Su Yan''s gaze was fixed, and countless Su Yan began to appear from the void, bursting out with vast aura, thousands of thousands!


    Afterwards, every Su Yan showed his own means, condensed boundless divine power, gathered terrifying divine arts, and rushed towards the black light that swallowed everything to test its bottom line!


    Boom boom boom!


    Terrible shocks occurred in the void, but most of the power was strangely wiped out by the black light, leaving only a little bit that could affect the black light, and this was also one of the characteristics of the abyss that Su Yan encountered before.


    "Sure enough, can I still only rely on divine power to wear it down?"


    Su Yan frowned in his heart and said to himself, because of his previous experience in fighting the Abyss, he wasn''t too surprised by this result. It''s just that the previous Abyss only showed God-Emperor-level combat power, and he relied on Dayan''s thousands of efforts to wear it down, and he didn''t have any trouble at all. It''s not difficult,


    But now this statue is like a half-step supreme being, and if we follow this method, it will be a little troublesome.


    The supernatural power blasted out endlessly, killing the black light, Su Yan looked calm, and countless Su Yan were analyzing the countermeasures like a supercomputer at this moment.


    "Hahahaha, little thing, do you know how powerful the gift of the abyss is? How about it, do you feel fear? Do you feel despair? Under this force, you will be like a reptile, trampled to death by humble people, and your flesh and blood will turn into nutrient!"


    Judging from the situation on the battlefield, Su Yan at this moment is undoubtedly at a disadvantage. Chen Han, who fused himself into the statue, suddenly smiled madly.


    "Oh, gift from the abyss? This power is indeed aimed at divine power, but the beast god''s domain also uses divine power."


    Seeing this, Su Yan said lightly.


    "Then are you sure, is this power really a gift to you? Does it also treat you as an ant? And if it lures such evil power into the Beast God''s Domain and worships it, you are also considered the Monster Beast God''s Domain!" Are you a traitor?"


    "traitor?"


    Grand Priest Chen Han laughed loudly.


    "Who cares?!"


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, and suddenly felt a strange force enveloped the surroundings, full of anger.


    Is it the will of the Fierce Beast God''s Domain? interesting.


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, looked at the crazy Chen Han Daji, and instantly understood the reason why the will of the beast gods came at this time.


    It seems that this strange force is really the enemy of God''s Domain to a certain extent. After it appears, it can directly attract feedback from the source, and the will will lower its attention.


    The Fierce Beast God''s Domain is more complete than the Longevity God''s Domain, and the will of the God''s Domain is naturally clearer, and "self-awareness" has even been born on a certain level.


    After he detected the strange power, he not only counterattacked on the instinctive mechanism, but even wanted to explore the source and find out the source of the strange power appearing in the domain of the gods. At this time, Chen Han said who cares about such words,


    This made the will of the beast gods regard it as the source of strange power and the source of disaster.


    After all, it can only generate simple self-awareness at a certain level, and there is no way to judge more, only a simple distinction between right and wrong.


    "Do you wish him dead too?"


    At this moment, Su Yan muttered to himself, as if there was no one there, but in fact, he was communicating with the angry will that came here with the will of God!


    This anger contained the boundless power of God''s Domain, allowing Su Yan to find another possibility to deal with the statue!


    "Then, why don''t you give me strength, how about I help you kill him?"


    Su Yan conveyed his thoughts with power, bewitching the will of the angry gods, and the next moment, he felt that the power of the gods could suddenly leverage the power of the boundless gods, and the will of the beast gods actually agreed!


    "what!"


    Su Yan smiled and looked at the strange statue in front of him. As a member of the God of Longevity, at this moment he had obtained the approval and endorsement of the God of Beasts. It''s quite dramatic to completely obliterate it.


    "Then, as you wish!"


    Around the world, an incomparably tyrannical force suddenly rose up, and the radiant light condensed, pressing towards the strange statue and black light!


    The boundless and terrifying power does not exist in the form of any supernatural powers, but it is still unstoppable, because this is the embodiment of the entire beast realm!

 Chapter 5552： The origin of the abyss

    Chapter 5552: The Origin of the Abyss


    Huge power, rushing towards the black light without any frills, it is like pouring cold water on hot fire in an instant, stirring up a violent reaction,


    Although the former is inferior to the latter in terms of level or nature, if water is poured on the fire, a large amount will be wiped out in an instant, but the latter is only a statue of a half-step supreme, while the former is such a huge power of the gods!


    "what happened!"


    Chen Han roared unbelievably in his eyes, seeing the countless divine power surges around him, surrounding it like a solitary boat in the raging sea, he suddenly felt a kind of panic.


    By this time, he couldn''t even see where Su Yan was. The divine power from heaven and earth was everywhere, and they all bombarded him without any reason. Driving the ritual, I still feel a kind of inviolability!


    "How about it, is it uncomfortable to be regarded as rebellious by your own God''s Domain, and want to be completely erased?"


    And Su Yan''s voice came faintly at this time,


    He is currently controlling the power of the vast God''s Domain, but he did not obtain the godly luck of the Beast God''s Domain, but completely relied on the power of the gods to maximize the privilege of the gods. Others may not be able to mobilize it on their own Such a huge power of God''s domain, but Su Yan can do it!


    Because his power and will have already surpassed the emperor in terms of level, and even approached the supreme, and buried the cornerstone deeply. As long as the beast gods agree, he can completely leverage everything on it!


    "Bastard! What did you do to make the power of God''s Domain target me, but who is the rebel? The winner is king. As long as I have the strength, even God''s Domain can''t restrain me!"


    Chen Han roared wildly, and the statue that merged with it became black and deep. Obviously, although he still had consciousness, the remaining sanity was not much.


    "It seems that the influence of that weird thing is still quite large. If a dignified late-stage **** emperor merges with it, his sanity will be lost so quickly, and it will become complete chaos."


    Seeing this, Su Yan murmured, narrowing his eyes slightly, the **** sword in his palm was suddenly blazing with blood, and the power of the Boundless God Realm was mobilized by Su Yan and gathered towards this sword!


    "Then, in order to prevent you from completely losing your mind, I can''t even understand a sentence, so let''s end it as soon as possible!"


    With the blessing of the power of the Beast God''s Domain, Su Yan already has the confidence to cut open the statue!


    The sword that condenses the power of the vast God Realm contains the blessing of Su Yan''s Dao, and directly splits a gap that swallows everything in the void, and then as the sword body, it cuts towards the great sacrifice of Chen Han who is like a solitary boat in the raging sea!


    "Even if you are invincible, break it for me!"


    An extremely subtle, yet splitting sword cut through the sea of ??anger in an instant!


    The statue trembled, even though it was nearly invincible in the Beast God''s Domain, when facing this sword, it seemed to feel a kind of great terror, Chen Han roared madly,


    "Impossible! I have the blessing of the abyss, how can I fail! Don''t think that with this power, you can defeat me!"


    The sword light collided with the statue, and the two powerful forces were in a stalemate for an instant, and then it was slightly visible that the statue''s body had begun to appear dense cracks!


    In the end, no matter how unbelievable Chen Han''s sacrifice was, the gift from the abyss, representing the extremely strange statue, shattered into pieces!


    Grand Priest Chen Han let out a shrill scream. At this moment, he merged with the statue, and naturally suffered unimaginable damage when the statue was shattered. It runs through the whole body, lying on the ground and panting continuously.


    "How could it be, the fusion of rituals... I actually lost?"


    The horror in his eyes is unspeakable, and at the same time, there is unimaginable disbelief, who is this guy in front of him!


    "Hey, luckily, he''s still alive."


    At this moment, Su Yan stepped forward, his voice was flat, but the blood sword in his hand exuded boundless ferocity, which brought great pressure to Chen Han.


    "Let''s talk, start with that statue and tell everything about its origin."


    However, Su Yan knelt down slowly, but he didn''t end Chen Han Daji with a sword, but looked at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In the beginning, he really just wanted to find a "guide" who was qualified enough.


    "Heh, why should I tell you that you killed my heir and trampled on my Komodo land, and you still expect me to tell you information?"


    Grand Priest Chen Han smiled bleakly, as if he had left the statue, and his sanity was also recovering rapidly. Although his breath was weak at this moment, his eyes were clear and clear, and the madness was no longer there.


    "Really? Your life is not enough for you to tell?"


    Su Yan just smiled, sarcasm flashed in his eyes,


    "Don''t tell me how deep the father-son bond is with fierce beasts. If that''s the case, why didn''t you come earlier?"


    "Anyway, if you''re willing to talk now, I really don''t want to kill you. It''s better to save your life than die right now?"


    Chen Han was silent, seeing that Su Yan really seemed to have such a wish, he couldn''t help but be shaken.


    As Su Yan said, in fact, everything just now, especially Su Yan killing his heir, is really no big deal in the face of life and death.


    Anyway, heirs, as long as he is alive, can be regenerated at any time. Jeddah was killed, and he was more angry that an excellent talent was wasted.


    The main thing is that he doesn''t believe in Su Yan, but if it is true, then of course Chen Han will be moved!


    "you promise?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    Su Yan still smiled lightly, making Chen Han unpredictable, but he could only agree in fear.


    "Okay, then what do you want to ask, let me say."


    "It''s very simple, tell me all the origins of that statue."


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes.


    "Sacrifice, that statue is something from the abyss of the end. It was just a coincidence that it appeared in the Komodo tribe. In fact, there is nothing to say. The previous Komodo tribe leader went to the depths of the tribe. It is said that there he met a The bottomless cracks, and the weirdness revealed in the cracks, have had a great impact on the Komodo tribe."


    Seeing this, Grand Priest Chen Han replied.


    "In the end, the previous patriarch of Komodo consulted the classics, and even asked the Supreme, and found out that this was actually a gap linking the abyss. He paid a huge price, and even led to the death of the previous patriarch, and then completely sealed the gap, and From it came this statue."


    "Originally the previous patriarch brought out the statue because it was the cause of the crack. Only by taking it out can the crack be closed again, but after taking it out, the previous patriarch died, and did not completely leave a way to dispose of it, but At this time, the statue also began to reveal the power from the abyss."


    As Grand Priest Chen Han said, there seemed to be a hint of fear in his eyes!

 Chapter 5553： to sum up

    Chapter 5553 Summation


    That fear is imprinted in the marrow of the bone, as long as you think about it, you can''t suppress the fear, just listen to Chen Han''s trembling words.


    "At that time, everyone heard the whispers from the abyss, and then connected to a powerful unknown existence. Even the emperor couldn''t resist under his will, and could only surrender like chaos. It feels even stronger than Supreme!"


    "But that existence didn''t kill us because of it. On the contrary, he conveyed his will through the statue, gave us the method of sacrifice, so that he can use his power, and left the statue as a sacrifice."


    After speaking, his eyes turned wild again.


    "Then, all the high-level members of Komodo unanimously decided to use this power. After all, it is the power from the abyss. We became his believers and offered sacrifices to him. This is the origin of the sacrifice!"


    "The abyss of the end..."


    Su Yan muttered to himself, finally understood some strange things from Chen Han Daji''s words.


    "What the **** is the abyss? The other god''s domain? It is connected to the beast god''s domain? How much do you know about it?"


    Grand Priest Chen Han gave a wry smile,


    "I don''t know, in fact, we know nothing about the abyss!"


    "It seems that in an extremely distant era, the abyss had conflicts with many gods, so only a few words were left behind, but the age is too long, and the subsequent abyss seems to have never appeared."


    "But as far as those few words are concerned, there is no doubt that one thing has been revealed, that is, the abyss is extremely powerful!"


    "It seems to be the natural nemesis of many God Realms. It has caused great trouble to all the God Realms that have come into contact with it. It even wiped out history because of this, and its existence cannot be found. As for whether it belongs to the God Realm, no one knows. .��


    After hearing this, Su Yan frowned even more.


    "I see. No wonder its power is so strange, but it can''t be found in the God''s Domain. In this case, how did you get in touch? Although you have a statue, why does it appear in the Beast God''s Domain? This kind of connection is blocked by the God''s Domain Can''t it be cut off? The Beast God''s Realm is closely connected with the abyss?"


    You must know that one side of the realm of the gods is so vast that even the Supreme cannot completely cover the mind. If the realm is separated, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    For example, even if it is as close as the God of Longevity and the God of Beasts, if both parties are at the extremes of the boundary, even the Supreme may not be able to receive the other party''s message, unless arrangements are made in advance.


    "Strictly speaking, the abyss is not close to or connected with any **** domain. This is the most incredible point we have seen from ancient books."


    Unexpectedly, Chen Han Daji said.


    "According to the only ancient records, it seems to exist in all the gods, or under the opposite of all the gods, just like a mirror, the top of the mirror is the gods, and the bottom of the mirror is the abyss, or in other words, when A mirror is projected to all the gods, and the shadow behind the gods is the abyss!"


    "Under this theory, the abyss is everywhere, but it does not exist in the domain of the gods, so it is difficult for us to find it, but if we want to, the abyss is easy to establish a connection with us."


    "Therefore, there is nothing incomprehensible about the crack appearing in the Komodo land. It can only prove that the abyss, which has been silent for a long time, seems to be active again recently, wanting to invade reality."


    Grand Priest Chen Han will truthfully reveal everything he knows.


    Su Yan pondered for a moment, digesting the knowledge of the abyss.


    He finally had an understanding of the abyss in his heart, but there was also a faint anxiety and threat, which sounded like an enemy ready to devour all the gods at any time.


    It''s weird, unknown, almost complete in terms of attributes, and has inextricable connections. If you say that you have no idea about God''s Domain, no one will believe this kind of thing.


    "The people of God''s Domain, can enter the abyss?"


    Su Yan asked a question in a low voice.


    "You want to enter the abyss?!"


    Grand Priest Chen Han''s eyes widened suddenly, filled with incredible shock.


    "Don''t be kidding, there is no time to escape from a place like the abyss. Why do you want to enter? You must know that there is full of malice towards everything in God''s Domain. Going in is like a wild animal entering a cage and throwing itself into a trap!"


    "You don''t need to know this, I just ask if you have a way."


    Su Yan asked with calm eyes, a light flashed in it, although the abyss looked very dangerous, but he also had his own plan.


    That''s the power in it that is very attractive to Su Yan!


    It was not easy for Su Yan to deal with the abyss twice. It seemed that he was crushing effortlessly, but when he collided with the power of the abyss, many supernatural powers were completely wasted. and react,


    This was a feeling he had never felt before, whether against the enemy''s Longevity God''s Domain or the Ferocious Beast''s God''s Domain.


    If it weren''t for Su Yan''s deep foundation, this kind of wear and tear would almost be the victory of the power of the abyss.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t want to be too passive. Judging from the frequency of the abyss, he must encounter it again next time. Instead of knowing nothing about this kind of power, he might as well actively explore it!


    "Hehe, the abyss is full of malice and chaos for God''s Domain. I don''t know if there is a specific way to enter. I only know that the gap connects the abyss. If you want to enter, you must find a crack in the abyss."


    Chen Han said.


    "The crack in the abyss? The one in your clan? Can you still enter?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked.


    "No, that gap has been completely blocked. Even if it is opened, it may not be able to connect to the abyss. What''s more, all the rituals that existed in it have been taken out, and the level of that gap is too high. Even the previous patriarch died in it. , I do not recommend that you enter through there."


    "Oh, what good advice do you have?"


    Su Yan looked at Chen Han''s sacrifice, with a half-smile on his mouth.


    He knew that this guy would give advice to himself, definitely not out of kindness, but for sure there was another way to save his life.


    Sure enough, Grand Priest Chen Han said.


    "Yes! Although you can''t go directly to the gap, there is a shadow area naturally associated with the abyss in the Beast God''s Domain, which allows you to explore the boundaries of the abyss with minimal risk!"


    "That area is considered a secret realm. It was opened only three hundred years ago to prevent further intrusion from the abyss. Now it is the time to open it. Only the recommendation of the big clan can be qualified to enter. If you want to enter, you need my department The help of the Modo clan!"


    "I see."


    Su Yan smiled, looked at Chen Han who was being cautious, but didn''t care, instead he patted him and said.


    "Then go, I said, I really don''t want to kill you."

 Chapter 5554： two requirements

    Chapter 5554 Two Requirements


    This beat seemed to have given Chen Han a definite signal, and made him really relax a lot, barely stood up and said.


    "Then follow me to the central holy place and meet the other great priests. If you really dare, I will arrange for you to be a holy son of the Komodo clan, so that you can enter the shadow zone!"


    Su Yan only smiled lightly.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "You really dare?"


    Chen Han was a little surprised, and stared deeply at Su Yan.


    "You know, there are seven other high priests and a patriarch waiting for you in the Holy Land!"


    "And then? If you really think this is the case, you can win."


    Su Yan also stared at Chen Han Daji, his face seemed to be smiling and easy-going, but in the depths of his eyes, there was a stern killing intent that made people frightened.


    "Like I said, I don''t have any big enmity with you Komodo clan. Can''t you get along with each other peacefully? If you really want to be exterminated, you can try to provoke me."


    Grand Priest Chen Han was silent, this kind of threat, if he hadn''t confronted the enemy Su Yan, he only thought it was ridiculous, but now, he couldn''t laugh.


    He even failed to use the ritual. Can this guy really be dealt with by the Komodo clan?


    "Oh, no enmity, you have no enmity, but you killed my heir and messed up my ancestral city, my Komodo clan may not have no enmity with you..."


    Grand Priest Chen Han could only murmur in dissatisfaction, and immediately flew towards the central holy place regardless of the chaotic ancestral city.


    Su Yan and Zhao Qiling followed closely behind, and at the first stop of the Beast God''s Domain, they finally opened it completely.


    Despite the process, both sides are not so harmonious.


    But strength can sometimes represent everything, especially ferocious beasts that don''t have much emotion and only care about their own interests. If you beat them hard, they will naturally be obedient like animals!


    And far away in the central holy place, deep in the stone forest, the other seven high priests shared real-time images through the statues. Seeing that Su Yan had already flown towards the central holy place, they were all silent, and the atmosphere was tense for a while.


    It stands to reason that Su Yan seriously injured one of their chief priests, and directly smashed the sacrifice ceremony, slaughtering all the beasts in the ancestral city. All these actions added up, just because of the face of the clan, both sides can survive forever.


    But one of the advantages of the statue sharing the screen is that all the great sacrifices can be empathetic, just like Chen Han''s great sacrifice, to experience Su Yan''s terrifying combat power, as if he is on the battlefield himself!


    So they fell silent.


    "That guy of unknown origin, Chen Han is not dead anyway, do we really want to fight against him?"


    "Yeah, the power this guy shows has nothing to do with the realm. If you offend this guy, let alone whether you can keep him, I''m afraid the power of the race behind him is also terrifying. Although the Komodo clan is also a big clan, but It��s really unbearable.��


    After a high priest was silent, he obviously chose to compromise, and spoke at this moment.


    "But what about the humiliation suffered by the tribe? Let''s forget it? He is certainly strong, but if we really come to the Holy Land and we have so many people to attack, can we really suppress him?"


    There were also high priests who were silent and asked back unwillingly, and they had to discuss a result before Su Yan arrived, whether it was war or peace.


    "Hmph, you said it lightly, but you don''t know the strength displayed by the ceremony? This is comparable to the number of people? If you are not at a certain level, you can''t compete at all! Besides, what have we lost? Some face, as long as we don''t say Just go out, Chen Han��s heir died, not our heir.��


    Afterwards, the grand priest at the beginning refuted again, and what he said made many grand priests fall silent again.


    Yes, in the final analysis, it is still a question of whether it is worth it, and face is actually not very valuable in the domain of beasts.


    "Well, let''s make peace first and welcome that guy''s arrival. In fact, if this matter can win over a powerful combat force and the forces behind it, this loss is completely acceptable!"


    In the end, the seven priests reached a consensus and decided to welcome Su Yan in terms of attitude.


    Afterwards, the entire Central Holy Land also started to move. After all, since we have decided to welcome them, we must make some gestures on the scene to show our attitude and eliminate bad feelings. If you eat it, you will be hostile in the end, that is a complete failure.


    The Komodo family can become a big family, and the interests are paramount. Several high priests still understand this point. Although there was a fight before, they are all adult beasts and will not bite the past.


    Soon, the seven high priests were all waiting at the border of the holy land, and prepared gifts, as well as the welcoming team. It didn''t look like the high priest Chen Han had returned from a defeated battle, but his family had won.


    "Welcome, little friend, to the central holy place of the Komodo people."


    When Su Yan arrived, the chief priest among the seven great priests, with an old face on his transformed body, smiled kindly.


    The bodies of ferocious beasts usually become larger and vaster as the realm increases, like giant mountains. Therefore, under normal circumstances, for the convenience of communication, most of them will choose to appear in human form.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, Lord Priest. This time, when you come to the noble family, it will be a lot of trouble."


    He stretched out his hand without hitting the smiling face, and was introduced by Chen Han. Su Yan naturally knew the identities of the rest of the people. Seeing that they were polite, he naturally responded with a polite smile.


    Both parties seemed to have put aside their grievances, and enjoyed themselves with each other.


    Not to mention these falsehoods, at the Central Holy Land, after a banquet, Su Yan also reached many agreements with the high-level members of the Komodo clan on the surface.


    First of all, it is the shadow zone that Su Yan is interested in. The Komodo family will send a quota so that Su Yan can enter it in a fair manner, and try to collect all the information about the shadow zone during this period for Su Yan to check.


    As a reward, in fact, the shadow zone also involves many power struggles. Su Yan will assume the title of the holy son of the Komodo clan, and fight for some interests for the Komodo clan.


    Second, apart from the Shadow Zone, since Su Yan holds the title of Holy Son, he also needs to obtain the real rights of Holy Son. Mobilize the treasure house of 70% of the clans, have the authority to distribute freely, etc.,


    These things are also the goals that Su Yan originally wanted to achieve in the Beast God''s Domain. For example, by consulting the classics, he can find a way to restore Zhao Qiling''s strength faster, mobilize resources, and help improve his own realm.


    The senior members of the Komodo family actually had a very ugly expression on the second agreement. They didn''t want to agree to it at first, but under the pressure of Su Yan, they were forced to exchange this agreement with a request.


    As for what the Komodo family wanted, the seven high priests actually kept it as a reserved item, saying that they would wait for it later.

 Chapter 5555： Fusion of exercises

    Chapter 5555 Fusion of Cultivation Techniques


    In the Holy Land, Su Yan was alone in a grand palace, with no one around, only various classics were piled up scatteredly, and he sat in it, reading non-stop.


    After discussing all matters with the Komodo family, after the two parties stopped and made peace, the current Su Yan naturally became the "Holy Son" temporarily discovered by the Komodo family, and enjoyed the rights of the Holy Son. This huge palace is the residence of Su Yan''s Holy Son.


    Originally, as the residence of the Holy Son, there should be more servants, maids and other servants in this palace, as well as guards waiting for dispatch, but both parties know the composition of Su Yan''s Holy Son, so they both Tacit understanding eliminates all unnecessary things.


    Only the classics of the Komodo clan, he sent someone to send them immediately, and began to fully understand the beast realm,


    These classics include the division of forces and important secrets in the current regions of the Beast God''s Domain, such as the inheritance characteristics of many large clans, and there are also some komodo clan''s hidden skills and magical arts, etc., and Su The focus of Yan Yan''s reading is the martial arts and magical arts of the Beast God''s Domain, and the inheritance characteristics of the various clans in the records.


    Although the skills and magical arts of the Beast God''s Domain basically cannot be applied to the people of the Longevity God''s Domain, many of the details have something in common, so Su Yan''s reading is not meaningless. On the contrary, he is quickly absorbing The extraordinary among them, I feel that it is also of great benefit to the improvement of one''s own strength.


    "The talent of ferocious beasts, in all fairness, is higher than that of humans. Although the details of their martial arts inheritance are not as exquisite as those of the Longevity God''s Domain, many ideas and levels are open and closed, and they are more expansive. These things It may not be useful to others, but for me, it can still be changed..."


    Su Yan browsed through various exercises, and finally realized something in his heart, and quietly understood the Tao.


    Because of the difference in physique, the ferocious beast skills are more violent in operation, so whether it is the amount of absorption of the divine essence or the tempering of the soul, it is obviously better than the Longevity God''s Domain, but the Longevity God''s Domain also follows the With this method of cultivation, most of them will explode and die, directly killed.


    Because of the physique and structure, the two are different from the beginning, and the latter can''t keep up. The Longevity God''s Domain is better at subtlety.


    But Su Yan is different. Although he has a divine appearance in front of him, his physique is already equivalent to that of a supreme being. No matter how different the two parties are, it is impossible for a majestic supreme physique to be unable to carry the operation of a god-like beast.


    So fundamentally, Su Yan at this time can try to be compatible with the two, and maybe he can reach a whole new level of cultivation!


    "Swallowing Heaven Divine Art? Swallowing the supreme method? You can practice and advance independently. It''s very good, that''s it."


    After having this idea, Su Yan immediately picked out a book of exercises and prepared to use it as a compatible object for himself.


    This is a classic inheritance exercise from the Satta tribe, which was coincidentally included by the Komodo tribe. It contains the Dao of Devouring, and it is said that Devouring Supreme is the supreme person of the Saata tribe.


    It''s just that, because the normal Sata tribe is stupid, they can absorb the gods on their own, and even realize the Dao to advance, but they don''t have much self-awareness. From the Sata tribe.


    Most of the reason why Su Yan chose this family''s inheritance technique was because of Devouring Supreme and Devouring Dao, because it is also one of Su Yan''s proficiency now, the two can fit together, and the point of self-cultivation is also very attractive people.


    The Sata tribe paid the price of sleepiness, but Su Yan was different, he was not the structure of the Sata tribe, coupled with the subtlety of the law of the Longevity God Realm, after a month of retreat, he actually created and fused a A brand new technique.


    It can practice and advance on its own, comprehend the divine way that it has already mastered, and there is no price for it to fall into a deep sleep. Although the effect has been weakened, it is even more heaven-defying when combined!


    "Very good, with this technique, the realm of **** appearance can be crossed quickly."


    Su Yan experienced the feeling brought by the new exercises, and the corners of his mouth could not help but smile.


    He wants to unify the B-level realm, and the ultimate standard of his realm is the realm of the **** king, so Su Yan has nothing to stay in the **** realm, if he can quickly cross it, it is best to cross it quickly.


    As for the accumulation of background, the current Su Yan is also not lacking. In fact, with his accumulation, if he concentrates on retreating, even in the realm of the God Emperor, he can go smoothly all the way.


    This stems from his understanding of the Dao Realm, the accumulation of countless combat experiences, and the bonus of the Supreme Physique. All of these can determine the realm in itself, so what else is there in the so-called foundation?


    For Su Yan now, everything has already come to fruition in the divine realm.


    "Master Shengzi, I brought you what you asked me to find."


    At this moment, a respectful voice sounded from outside the hall. Su Yan recalled a little, and remembered that this was the only attendant arranged for him by the Komodo clan, Sidan.


    And from the moment Su Yan became the Holy Son, this servant was dismissed by Su Yan, and he was ordered to search for the information that Su Yan was most concerned about at the moment, everything about the shadow zone and the abyss of the end.


    After a month, it seemed that Shi Dan had collected enough information, so Su Yan ordered him to enter the hall.


    "Sir, this is all the detailed information about the shadow zone and the abyss of the end in the Komodo tribe. Even after I asked the priest for instructions, the priest sent some information hidden in other tribes."


    The servant took the form of a human and respectfully respected his body. In his words, he flattered Su Yan and also emphasized the help of the chief priest.


    Su Yan curled his lips into a smile, knowing what the officiant old man was thinking, and said calmly.


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words, Shi Dan retreated respectfully, although to be honest, he was also very curious about the Holy Son, after all, the Holy Son would immediately take away all the authority of the inheritance treasure house of the clan, and the several high priests could tell that he was very interested in him. He was very dissatisfied, but he didn''t stop it. Even the officiant seemed to be trying to please him, which was really unimaginable.


    It can be said that as soon as this holy son came out, he immediately overwhelmed all the holy sons and became the most mysterious holy son in the entire clan. Everyone was curious about his origin.


    But He Nai, this newly-promoted holy son seems to be a bit too indifferent, even if Shi Dan racked his brains, he couldn''t find a way to talk to him.


    Sometimes he even thought to himself, in the eyes of this holy son, it seems that he is indifferent to the entire Komodo family?


    Ignoring the attendant''s thoughts, Su Yan casually picked up the new batch of classics sent by the attendant, and began to look them up.


    As for the specific connection between the shadow zone and the abyss of the end, it was finally clear in Su Yan''s mind at this moment.

 Chapter 5556： Son of God

    Chapter 5556: The Controversy of the Holy Son


    The shadow zone, the secret realm mentioned by the Komodo family, in a sense, is an abyss gap that expands countless times and is very fixed.


    It''s just that the normal gap in the abyss is like a crack in a mirror, the mirror surface can go straight through the back, and there is the shortest distance and connection between the two, and the shadow area has been expanded, so this mirror theory is no longer applicable, and it is more inclined to On the dark side behind God''s Domain, there will be an alternating area where light and shadow overlap.


    Ordinary cracks, although they can reach the abyss in theory, but because they are directly facing the abyss, the abyss'' malice and disgust for the domain of the gods have also been brought to the extreme. Under the influence of that force, even the **** emperor can''t actually break through. to descend into the abyss.


    The shadow zone is different. This kind of light and shadow alternation is soft, allowing people to explore the boundaries of the abyss to the greatest extent, and because the light and shadow alternation is a slow rendering, many strange things will be born in this zone. It is said that some of them may be very dangerous, but some of them are also rare treasures.


    Therefore, all the forces of the Beast God''s Domain who are close to the shadow zone regard the shadow zone as a secret realm, dividing taboo and danger into three areas that can be explored, and limitedly use the shadow zone to earn resources.


    And according to a rumor, the shadow zone was not banned at first, and anyone who wanted to enter it at any time would have no problem, because at that time, everyone did not know that behind the shadow was the abyss. After all, starting from the forbidden zone, God The emperor will fall, let alone someone who can bring news of the abyss.


    However, a long time ago, there was a change in the shadow zone, and it is said that some abyss things ran out of it.


    The records of these things are vague, and only said that they caused a lot of trouble to God''s Domain. In the end, the digital supreme came in person to quell the chaos, and then revealed the abyss of the end hidden behind the shadows.


    Afterwards, the Shadow Zone began to be closed, from never opening at the beginning, to opening once every three hundred years, and there were many complicated entanglements in it.


    For example, some special products that combine the power of the abyss and the realm of the gods are unique and cannot be copied or replaced by the outside world. It is also said that after the chaos, some mysterious things have appeared in the shadow zone. They are special products purely from the abyss. , Some people are said to have picked up a mysterious technique from the abyss!


    Abyss technique!


    Seeing this last sentence, Su Yan''s eyes narrowed immediately, and his heart moved uncontrollably.


    If he goes to the abyss of the end and his divine power is almost completely restrained, if he can have a book of exercises from the abyss, it will undoubtedly solve the biggest problem!


    Moreover, this itself is also the best way to peek into the abyss!


    "It''s a pity that the Abyss Cultivation Technique that was brought out recorded in the classics has only a few words, and it has long since disappeared. I don''t know if I can find a copy by myself when I go this time."


    Su Yan sighed slightly and said to himself, there was another goal for going to the shadow zone.


    "Su Yan, right! Come out quickly!"


    But at this time, there was another noisy sound outside the hall, and it was full of arrogance and resentment. Su Yan glanced at the outside of the hall, then turned his head and ignored it.


    Those who shouted outside were also the holy sons of the Komodo clan.


    And these people, speaking of it, will become his teammates after the shadow zone is opened, and enter it together with him.


    Because since the riot in the shadow zone, when something ran out of the abyss, all the big clans that jointly control the shadow zone have agreed that in the future shadow zone, the cultivation level of those who can enter the shadow zone shall not exceed the **** king.


    This kind of regulation is said to be the judgment of the supreme after the fact. The root cause of those abyss things appearing and running towards the domain of God is that there are continuous powerful fluctuations of the God Emperor in the dark area. Just ran over to "take a look".


    Therefore, in order to avoid further riots in the dark area, the subsequent entrants are basically holy sons of various clans, quasi-heirs and the like. fight,


    But this time the Komodo clan participated in the dark area. Because of Su Yan''s relationship, the chief priest directly assigned Su Yan the identities of the leader and the chief holy son.


    This is because the chief priest wanted Su Yan to guide the descendants of the Komodo clan. However, Su Yan hadn''t said anything yet. These proud sons were all unhappy, and they all thought that a sudden appearance Guy, why should you directly become their leader and enjoy the greatest privileges?


    Almost every once in a while, a holy son would come to the gate of Su Yan''s hall and shout, clamoring for a fight to the death.


    Su Yan was afraid that he would really beat these things to death. After all, he still had a cooperative relationship with the Komodo clan, so he usually directly sealed the palace gate and let them perform at will.


    But seeing this group of guys again today, Su Yan thought about it, and suddenly stood up.


    Sometimes, it is understandable for him to help the chief priest educate the younger generation, right?


    Of course, this is not the main reason. It is more because Su Yan''s attitude towards exploring the shadow area has changed after seeing that there may be abyss techniques left in the shadow area.


    Originally, he was thinking that he would enter the abyss directly through the shadow zone, and there would be no nonsense in the process. As for these useless teammates, he would just throw them in and let them fend for themselves, so Su Yan didn''t bother to care about these things.


    However, since there may be abyssal skills hidden in the shadow area, these useless teammates can finally come in handy, and at worst, they can also let them search the radar immediately.


    Therefore, brats who are used to shouting are not obedient teammates, Su Yan must seriously give them an unforgettable memory for a lifetime!


    squeak��


    The stone door of the silent hall finally opened, and outside the hall door, there were three men and two women standing, all of them shouting and cursing towards the hall with all their might, and they probably got used to it, they didn''t expect Su Yan to come out, the moment the hall door opened , All of them were stunned in place.


    "You actually... came out?"


    One of the women asked blankly, her appearance is not only beautiful, but also very beautiful, and it is very rare among the beasts that are rich in "alien".


    "Why, you don''t scold anymore?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled and opened his mouth. Facing the arrogance of this group, the masters of the God King Realm, their eyes were joking as if they were looking at little white rabbits.


    "Who scolded the most just now? Why didn''t you continue to scold me, and turned off the fire when I came out? Could it be that this is the legendary strong mouthed man?"


    "Who are you talking about!"


    One of the tall and thin men seemed to have finally come to his senses and his face turned red, not because of shyness, but because of anger.

 Chapter 5557： Discipline Son

    Chapter 5557: Training the Holy Son


    "You are Su Yan, right? I want to see why you can sit in the chief seat directly without our consent!"


    The tall and thin holy son said with a sinister gaze, and immediately became decisive. Without waiting for everyone to react, a divine light directly blasted at Su Yan. Among them, the Dao condensed and manifested a single horn, which was extremely powerful and powerful. A killer move!


    "Don''t be so impulsive!"


    At this time, it was the beautiful woman who was startled and wanted to reach out to stop her, but it was too late.


    "Interesting, you are very brave."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled. Facing the mighty full blow, he only stretched out one finger, and lightly flicked the unicorn.


    Immediately, the mighty single horn that could break through mountains and rivers and shatter the void, was flicked with a single finger, trembling slightly, and then stopped in place!


    The group of people were shocked at once, and the scene was completely silent, looking at the well-behaved and powerless unicorn under Su Yan''s finger, they couldn''t help murmuring.


    "How is it possible, this is the blow of Duhuang''s full strength. Under the single horn of the great wilderness, the power and divine way are gathered, even a small world can be collapsed, but this guy...flicked it with one finger?"


    "What the hell... is this monster?"


    However, before they could be shocked, something even more frightening happened. The unicorn, which had stopped at first, was trembling again at this moment, and immediately a more terrifying momentum gathered on it, and the raging spirit was directly like a sea attack. Come, let the whole hall become distorted and blurred under the cover,


    "I''m not very satisfied with the blow you sent me. Why don''t you see if such a blow is more appropriate?"


    Su Yan put his fingertips against the unicorn, and under the shocked and terrified eyes of everyone, he let out a calm sound, and then the unicorn suddenly turned back to Duhuang with even more terrifying speed and power!


    Bang!


    No one had time to react to this blow, only the Son of Duhuang, who was still clamoring, flew up high like a broken sack, and landed heavily.


    He no longer had that kind of vicious arrogance in his eyes, on the contrary, there was only endless confusion at this moment, as if he had doubts about his own life.


    who I am? where am I?


    "You... are so strong."


    And the dazed eyes of that beautiful woman suddenly lit up, and a bright smile appeared.


    "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Hanqing. Now that I recognize your position as the chief, you have to take care of me in the future!"


    The rest of the Sons also nodded frantically,


    "Yes! The boss deserves to be the boss, we accept it, see the boss!"


    Just kidding, this is the strongest Duhuang among the Holy Sons, he was beaten with a single move to doubt his life, and he was even beaten by his own supernatural powers, what kind of monster is this!


    "Is this enough?"


    Su Yan shook his head boredly, feeling like he was playing with a child in this scene.


    He was in a slump, but he didn''t intend to just let these Heaven''s Chosen Sons go just like that. After all, they scolded them several times at the gate of the hall, so as not to let them deeply realize their mistakes, how could he do it?


    "Very well. As your boss, I have prepared a gift for you. I don''t know if you are satisfied."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan smiled, and a starlight suddenly rose around him!


    The four kalpas rotate, and the stars are destroyed endlessly!


    I saw incomplete and dilapidated big stars, surrounding several holy sons, and a river of stars covered them. This is Su Yan''s strongest supernatural power to kill seventeen beast **** emperors in one fell swoop!


    "Boss, what are you doing!"


    The Holy Son suddenly yelled in panic, looking at these broken stars, he felt an indescribably horrible feeling in his heart.


    "Being my younger brother also requires strength. I don''t think you are qualified, and I don''t think you are sincerely surrendering. So whoever can survive a night in the star field can talk to me again tomorrow!"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked into the hall without turning his head. The door of the hall was closed with a bang, and big stars rushed towards the saint sons!


    "Boss don''t want it!"


    The saint sons screamed, they really regretted provoking Su Yan at this moment, but there is no medicine for regret.


    And Su Yan turned a deaf ear to the screams of the Holy Sons. Anyway, he has set an upper limit in this galaxy, and he will not really kill those Holy Sons. He just wants them to experience it. I believe they are enough to leave good memories after a night of indiscriminate bombing.


    On the second day, the holy sons who were lying on the ground with weak breathing were indeed much more honest, and they could be said to obey Su Yan''s orders. , it seems that Su Yan''s eyes are even weirder, a little indescribably docile and shy.


    Su Yan ignored this situation, and in the following days, apart from training his little brother, he waited carefully for the opening of the dark zone.


    During the period, he also inquired for Zhao Qiling how to quickly recover from his injuries and make up for the Dao. The clue he got was that the Chuiti tribe far away in the west was the most proficient in the way of the body and immortality. , there was only a trace of spirit left, and it recovered within a moment, and killed the powerful enemy instead.


    This moved Su Yan, but the western region is far away. If he crosses from here, he would need to cross more than half of the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. Therefore, Su Yan can only wait for the future and solve the dark area first.


    In this way, after another seven days, the dark area that opens every three hundred years is opened again!


    Su Yan, led by the chief priest, led a total of eight holy sons behind him, and began to leave the land of the Komodo tribe, heading for an unknown dark area.


    Afterwards, after a day''s journey, Su Yan saw a huge abyss.


    This is not the meaning of the abyss of the end, but simply the entire earth, which spreads for hundreds of millions of miles, with a huge opening!


    The length of the opening is boundless, and the width is extremely wide. Even if two huge sacred mountains are thrown into it, I am afraid that it will not be crowded at all. Looking down from the sky, it seems that the entire earth has been cut open. It is shocking and shocking.


    "Here, this is the shadow zone. The abyss is only under the abyss, and it is on the dark side of the god''s domain. This is a rule that cannot be violated no matter what form it is."


    After the chief priest arrived, he spoke calmly, and then several people began to descend slowly along the abyss.


    I don''t know how many thousands of miles they have descended. After Su Yan suspected that they would penetrate the God''s Domain, they finally fell to the ground again.


    Here, from the outside, it is already dark and boundless. If you don''t use magic spells, obviously there won''t be a ray of sunlight. The humid and cold atmosphere even seems to be condensed into magical powers or rules, so that Su Yan can feel the dampness and coldness. .


    At this time, the chief priest held up a divine bead, emitting a blazing light, and after floating above the abyss, he finally had a panoramic view of the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 5558： betting

    Chapter 5558: Betting Before the Battle


    The barren rocks scattered everywhere occasionally condensed and manifested the escaping cold air. After the abyss was illuminated by the divine beads, Su Yan''s first feeling was that it was ordinary.


    That''s right, this kind of desolate and empty scene can be seen everywhere in any abyss, maybe even more colorful, if it wasn''t for the high priest to bring him here, Su Yan would not be able to see that there is still a place here. Involved in the strange and unknown dark area and the end of the land.


    The chief priest spoke at this moment.


    "The dark zone exists in the overlap of light and darkness between God''s Domain and the Abyss of the End, and it is also illusory and not real. Therefore, it is impossible for you to perceive it before the seal is opened and the breath from the abyss leaks."


    "Wait quietly, wait for the rest of the big clans to come here. Under the auspices of the Supreme, it took a full 18 big clans'' imprints to seal this place. If it is opened again, there will be no ten big clans holding the imprints here. It will be impossible to open it. of."


    After finishing speaking, the high priest closed his eyes and sat cross-legged, and actually found a place to practice on his own.


    The rest of the Sons looked at each other in blank dismay. Seeing what the priest said, they could only put away their search thoughts and wait quietly aside.


    About one day later, the representatives of the other great clans finally arrived. Su Yan counted them from the side, and there were quite a few of them. It turned out that the eighteen great clans that controlled the dark area had all arrived.


    However, there are countless treasures in it, and it is normal for these big clans to attach so much importance to it.


    Su Yan glanced at the Holy Son team behind these big clans again, and saw that there were basically seven or eight people, similar to the Komodo clan, and the **** king who was also in the same realm, even had the aura to break through the **** emperor , approaching the edge, so Su Yan was particularly eye-catching among this group.


    Not because he''s too strong, but on the surface...he''s too weak.


    Because Su Yan''s current realm, no matter how you look at it, is a real god-like realm, and he didn''t deliberately hide anything, which led to him being "outstanding among the gods" among this group of **** kings and saints, let alone his position as a saint. The head of the sub-team.


    For all the teams that came, the front and back of the team basically represent the front and back of their respective strengths. Therefore, the first person is all the chief figure, at least the strongest person in the team this time. Standing in front of the holy son team of the Komodo family, this is worthy of everyone''s attention and fun.


    "Interesting, is there no one in the Komodo clan this time? The race has actually declined to this point, and let a little god-like realm take the top spot in the team?"


    There are strong men from other clans who immediately spoke mockingly. The atmosphere among the big clans here is not very harmonious.


    Because after all, wait, it is a competitive relationship.


    "Heh, sometimes the realm doesn''t determine everything. Didn''t you see that the other holy sons of my Komodo clan are also in the God King realm?"


    The high priest only opened his eyes when he heard the words, and spoke lightly.


    "So you want to say that the other dignified sons of your ethnic group are so weak even after reaching the **** king realm, and they can''t even beat a god? Hahahaha!"


    Unexpectedly, the strong man misinterpreted the meaning of the chief priest, and laughed even more unscrupulously.


    The Tianjiao Sons of other races also basically laughed, looking at the team of the Komodo clan with disdain.


    The faces of the holy sons of the Komodo family were ugly, and they certainly didn''t feel very good when they were stared at by such disdainful eyes, but what can I say, they just couldn''t match one look.


    "What are you laughing at, shut up! How can you speculate on the strength of the boss? I''m afraid the trash present here can''t even take one move from him!"


    At this time, a holy son named Kan Da couldn''t help shouting, trying to refute and save his face.


    "Hahaha, I laughed so hard, the person who can''t take a single move, can''t it be you? That''s why you look at us like this? We, the Sanchius family, are not as useless as your Komodo family. .��


    However, there was a man''s sarcasm, which made Kan Da''s words turn red immediately. The man had red hair and was surrounded by fire. He looked domineering, but he was also the chief of the clan.


    "It''s Rainbow Light."


    Kan Da whispered behind Su Yan.


    "It is said that he is the most outstanding arrogant of the Holy Chius family in history. Not only is his strength approaching the God Emperor so early, he has reached the peak of the God King. It is even said that he once had a record and defeated the God Emperor. It is terrifying! "


    "For this kind of guy, boss, you have to be careful."


    If it was someone else, Kan Da might have refuted again, but when he saw the rainbow light, he immediately lost his courage.


    Because Hong Guang is also a terrifying evildoer that will not appear in thousands of years. If he wants to say that he is a waste, then Kan Da can only admit that he is a waste, and if he wants to say that he defeated Su Yan, then Kan Da... dare not say that he has no chance !


    "Heh, the little guy in the Divine Realm."


    At this time, Hong Guang also looked at Su Yan, and said in a tone full of contempt and sarcasm.


    "It seems that you have some skills. Although your realm is low, you are still the king in the garbage dump, but you must remember to kowtow when you meet me, otherwise, I will screw your head off!"


    After finishing speaking, he did not forget to pinch his hands tightly and put on a head twisting gesture to threaten.


    Su Yan smiled, looking tepid,


    "Really, then I really look forward to our meeting."


    "Ahem..."


    A light cough at the scene interrupted the gradually anxious atmosphere,


    The chief priest said neither in a hurry nor in a hurry.


    "Quiet, all disputes will be settled in the dark zone after it is opened! Heads of all races, the rules we agreed before have not changed, right? After the dark zone is over, we will re-divide the distribution of the gods according to the number of heads and resource acquisition!"


    The chief priests of the other clans were surprised. Seeing that the chief priest proposed it first, they couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine was sold in his gourd. After all, it seems that your Komodo clan has no advantage in the situation!


    "Hahaha, of course it counts! You and my clan have been stalemate for many years on the division of the blank territories outside the clan. How can it not be counted now by relying on the dark area to win a fair victory? My Sanqius clan is the first to agree!"


    A strong man laughed and looked at Hong Guang, his eyes full of excitement.


    And at this time, Su Yan finally saw what these old guys were doing in the dark area.


    Sure enough, then the voice of the chief priest came quietly,


    "Su Yan, before the opening of the Dark Zone, our 18 clans also made an agreement. Whichever side survived with the most people and obtained the most resources and treasures will have the right to redraw the territory! My Komodo clan will help you Enter, please take care of the Komodo family once, and help us win the first place!"


    Sure enough.


    Su Yan smirked, and said the same voice transmission.


    "Why? You know that the price you are giving now is not enough."

 Chapter 5559： into the dark

    Chapter 5559: Into the Darkness


    "If you are willing to agree, my Komodo clan will naturally have an extra gift, and it is very important to you in this dark area!"


    Seeing Su Yan''s question, the Chief Priest replied decisively without any hesitation, obviously he had been prepared for a long time.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan also became interested.


    "Another clue to the Abyssal Cultivation Technique!"


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan was really moved by what the chief priest said, and raised his eyebrows slightly, only listening to the chief priest''s serious words.


    "You must have seen from those classics that someone brought out an abyss technique from a dark place, but that time was too far away, and the rumored abyss technique has long since disappeared. If you want to find it, probably There is little hope, and it will never be found."


    "And I know that little friend wants to go to the abyss to explore. To be honest, I admire your courage, but the abyss is weird and unpredictable. If you don''t have a copy of the abyss exercises, even if you are amazingly powerful, you may be in the abyss." There will also be unknown encounters in China!"


    "So, the only remaining exercise in the abyss is the only help for the abyss that my friend is going to! If you really want to go to the abyss of the end, if you can get that exercise, maybe you can survive The probability can be expanded to more than 50%!"


    "This is by no means a lie, and my friend, don''t underestimate Abyss, so please consider carefully whether you agree to this request."


    After the chief priest finished speaking, he deliberately paused for a while, leaving room for Su Yan to think.


    interesting.


    And Su Yan smiled in his heart, he had never underestimated the abyss, so even if the chief priest didn''t remind him of the importance of the abyss exercise, he was bound to get it.


    "Okay, I agree to your condition, tell me the whereabouts of that exercise book, and why you didn''t go look for it?"


    Su Yan asked lightly via voice transmission.


    "The existence of that Abyssal Cultivation Technique belongs to an area in the forbidden area, so we are unable to explore it. The news that we can obtain it is that after the last time the dark area was opened, a holy son of the clan brought back a stone slab from the dangerous area."


    The chief priest saw that the tone was much milder, and replied to Su Yan.


    "After we deciphered it later, we discovered that there was a location recorded in the stone slab. There seemed to be some remains of ethnic groups, including a book of abyss exercises!"


    "So, if you can find that place, my friend, you will actually gain more than just a book of abyss exercises. Maybe you can find other remnants, and even explore more secrets of the abyss!"


    Su Yan frowned suddenly, and said a little dissatisfied in the sound transmission.


    "But that is to say, in fact, you don''t know anything about the existence of that exercise, and you don''t even know whether it is true or not. You just have a map?"


    "That''s a lot."


    The high priest objected.


    "Everything about the abyss is mysterious and unknown, and it takes a lot of effort to get a little information. Regardless of whether this map is true or not, at least it has pointed to a taboo area. In terms of value, it is worth your shot."


    Su Yan was silent for a while, and finally nodded through sound transmission.


    "Okay, pass me all the information in the slate, and you asked me to take care of your holy son, but since the slate points to the final forbidden area, how can I take care of it? Take them into the forbidden area together ? Then I don''t care about life or death."


    A complicated document was transmitted along with clear images, and at the same time, there was the faint voice of the chief priest.


    "No, according to the route, when you go to the forbidden area, you will pass through three marked resource areas. You only need to bring the Sons into it and let them complete the collection. After all three resource areas have passed, you can Leaving them behind, life and death are a matter of life, and it is up to them to use their own methods when they come back."


    "Of course, these three resource domains will inevitably encounter people from other big clans. This is why I ask you for help. As long as you dare to show any killing intent, you can kill all the people from big clans you meet. !"


    In the end, the chief priest''s tone was unprecedentedly harsh.


    Su Yan laughed.


    "I don''t care, as long as you Komodo family can bear the consequences."


    Even if the chief priest doesn''t entrust them with killing these ferocious beast gods, Su Yan is very good at meeting them.


    The conversation ended here, and the two sides had reached an agreement, and with the arrival of all the eighteen major clans, the opening of the dark zone was officially underway.


    Representatives of the eighteen great clans walked to a stone wall one after another, and held up a strange token in their hands. Most of them exuded bright brilliance, but it was impossible to see them clearly from the outside, but Su Yan focused his eyes and managed to see them through his own means. According to some clues, these eighteen keepsakes are all in the form of ferocious beasts in different shapes.


    From the perspective of the Como First Clan, it seems that the imprint represents the ontology of their group.


    Eighteen ferocious beasts of different shapes roared in unison in the radiant divine light, and immediately Su Yan felt a huge force, which seemed to contain a certain aura of God''s domain, and turned into beams of light, and they all blasted towards the stone wall!


    Boom!


    The stone wall, which was originally invisible, was bombarded by the implied rhythm of the eighteen beams of light, and suddenly the entire stone wall began to become rippling like water, like an illusion, faintly revealing a dark and vast area behind.


    The entire stone wall disappeared and dissipated like this, and finally the vast area behind it appeared in the world.


    A strange and evil atmosphere suddenly came from that area, and everyone began to feel a faint uneasiness in their hearts.


    "Okay, the dark zone is now open. You have three months to explore in the dark zone. I believe you have already remembered the taboos and rules. No need to say anything, go!"


    Seeing that the seal was opened, all the 18 chiefs of the great clan spoke lightly, with a high and majestic aura, cooperating with the narration, which also gave people a sense of tension.


    The Saint Sons of many great clans looked at each other, with hostility and contempt for each other, and they all walked into the dark and vast area without saying a word. The figure also disappeared.


    The dark area is a peculiar place where light and shadow superimpose. Although it seems to have appeared in reality after the seal was opened, the dark and vast scene is still like a mirage, just an illusion.


    In fact, after the Sons entered, they would step out and enter another realm, and they would even be extremely scattered among themselves.


    This actually ensures that many teams will not fight immediately after entering. Otherwise, this kind of adventure involving resource competition may just enter the door, and there will be no one among the teams, and there is no need to think about the resources in the future. Collected.


    Su Yan''s team was caught in the middle, following the flow of people into the dark area.


    When he stepped in, he felt a distorted void, and the surroundings were filled with indescribable colors. Immediately, he realized that he had completely left the beast god''s domain and entered an unknown land!

 Chapter 5560： weird change

    Chapter 5560: Strange Change


    After entering the dark area, the first feeling here is that it is very desolate. There is nothing in the dark tones, and there is a faint atmosphere of emptiness, eroding and corroding everything, only some gray-black stones are scattered in disorder.


    "It''s the barren rock area."


    Su Yan looked around, and immediately came up with the answer based on the memory in his mind.


    The dark area, as a buffer between God''s Domain and the Abyss of End, has a huge area. Even now, no one has explored the end, because the outermost area, except near the end of God''s Domain, is a taboo area from any direction.


    The exploreable area is the thirteen areas that will be randomly teleported to after stepping into the dark area. They are recognized as the least dangerous areas, but also have few opportunities. The barren rock area is one of them.


    "From here, according to the slate records, you need to go through four exploreable areas, and then you can reach the dangerous area and enter the only route."


    Su Yan murmured to himself, and in his mind, the image of the stone slab sent by the chief priest appeared clearly, and besides that, there were six red dots that kept flickering and moving.


    This is his useless teammates.


    The random teleportation feature of the dark zone makes it difficult for the respective teams to encounter each other after entering. Therefore, the eighteen major clans have already prepared. According to the characteristics of the dark zone, they created a kind of aura stone, leaving behind their own aura. , the Qi mechanism stones belonging to this family can interact with each other.


    "A few seem quite far away, should we wait for them?"


    Su Yan rubbed his chin, feeling like he wanted to go back on his promise to the old man who was the officiant.


    Anyway, the map has already been obtained, and he is not a member of the beast god''s domain, so it seems that he doesn''t need to be honest with the beast.


    "Forget it, maybe the Komodo family can be used in the future. There is no need to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Let''s wait while walking. If all of them are dead, it''s none of my business."


    Su Yan finally shook his head and said something to himself, and flew towards the dangerous area in the route in his mind. On the way, he looked at the surrounding scenery by the way.


    The black rocks and desolation scattered everywhere are the characteristics of the barren rock area. This area is huge, but according to the information in memory, the entire barren rock area is also the most barren of the exploreable areas. There are very few possible existences of "swallowing land". "Stone", in addition to meeting some crazy creatures that look like earthworms but can be miles long, and then there is almost nothing.


    However, during the flight of Su Yan, in an area of ??the barren rock area below, the leylines suddenly swelled up rapidly, and stretched for thousands of miles in one fell swoop. out!


    With a sticky and slippery appearance, accompanied by a weird and unpleasant neigh, it rushed towards Su Yan unreasonably!


    "??"


    Su Yanzheng just thought that there was nothing here, and the huge monster that appeared in front of him seemed to appear specially to hit him in the face.


    "It''s true that this thing looks like an earthworm, but are you sure it''s only a few miles away?"


    Su Yan complained in his heart, but he didn''t panic about the huge monster that was rushing at him. A cold look flashed in his eyes, and the Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead turned into a blood sword, and he slashed at the fierce mouthpiece that was biting him!


    In an instant, the void vibrated, and a sword full of fierce intentions slashed on the head of the huge earthworm, smashing it hard to the ground!


    boom!


    The body that was thousands of miles long hit the ground suddenly, causing the entire ground to shatter, and countless rocks on both sides were lifted up, turning into two hideous stone mountains in an instant!


    However, the giant monster roared, facing such a tragic blow, even its appearance didn''t seem to suffer much damage, it just struggled to stand up from the ground again.


    "This guy is really tough..."


    Seeing this, Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he may not have exhausted all his strength in the sword strike just now, but he used the blood sword. Even if an ordinary **** emperor caught the sword unexpectedly, he would not be seriously injured on the spot. Anyway, the physical body cannot be preserved.


    However, it was placed on this giant monster earthworm, although it hurt a bit, but it seemed to be really unscathed. This thing that appeared in the dark area was actually stronger than a **** emperor?


    "Is there any mistake? Isn''t this a safe explorable area? Just those saints who are not in the God King Realm, if they encounter this thing casually, they will all be wiped out, right? Is this also considered an explorable area?"


    Su Yan frowned secretly, feeling a little unusual about the appearance of this huge earthworm.


    It is inevitable that this kind of monster exists in the dark area, but it should not appear in the detectable area.


    The huge earthworm screamed, as if it was enraged by Su Yan''s sword, a black mist emerged from its huge body, full of strange feeling, it condensed into a rotating mouthpart, the sharp teeth rubbed violently, biting again Su Yan!


    "The power of the abyss?"


    Sensing the black mist, Su Yan frowned even more, and became more and more sure that there seemed to be something wrong here. Although the dark area leads to the abyss, it is true, but this place is closer to the god''s domain. How could there be such a strong abyssal power carried by creatures?


    Before he could think too much, Su Yan once again slashed at the giant earthworm!


    Empty sword, eternal silence!


    Jian Guang arbitrarily determined the eternity, annihilated everything, touched the mouthparts condensed by the power of the abyss, and instantly caused a fierce shock, but it was silent,


    The characteristics from the abyss have great restraint on divine power. Although Su Yan''s sword is extremely powerful, when it comes into contact with the mouthparts, it still follows the most primitive rules, and the two are essentially melting each other.


    Fortunately, although this huge earthworm has rough skin and thick flesh, it can''t even cut through a blood sword, but the abyss power it carries is not so amazing. Although most of the sword was melted and eroded by the abyss power, the black mist It was finally exhausted, and the remaining sword light still fell on the earthworm!


    Su Yan''s eyes flickered, facing this scene without any hesitation, he quickly slashed out several swords one after another, the sword light fell like a waterfall, like a vast torrent, washing away the heads of earthworms non-stop!


    Painful neighing resounded, this time the earthworm finally couldn''t resist, Wan Li''s huge body was suddenly divided into two parts by Jian Guang!


    The pitch-black blood flowed on the ground like a river, soaking the desolate land. Unexpectedly, after Su Yan waited quietly, he didn''t find any sign of the giant earthworm''s soul remaining.


    "There is no soul? Or is it completely dead?"


    Su Yan was puzzled. He looked at the shattered body of the earthworm. Although he knew that his sword light was very powerful, he still had a little remnant soul left, and he was about to put it away.


    "If this is the monster of the abyss, then is this one of the characteristics of the abyss? It has a strong physical body, but the power of the soul is weak and there is no concept of soul?"


    Su Yan stared at the huge body of the earthworm for a while, and at this moment, his first useless teammate rushed over.

 Chapter 5561： danger zone

    Chapter 5561 Danger Zone


    "Boss."


    There seemed to be a hint of awkwardness in the voice, a tall and thin man appeared from a distance, he was the only one among the six holy sons.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be the first to arrive."


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded lightly. Among the six holy sons, perhaps Duhuang was the first to provoke him, and it was also the reason why he was beaten the hardest by Su Yan. This Duhuang holy son had the most awkward attitude towards Su Yan. .


    It''s not that he is disobedient, but that every time he calls Su Yan the boss, Duhuang always has a feeling of embarrassment.


    As for this small problem, Su Yan naturally didn''t bother to care about it, but he thought that this time when he entered the dark area, the Holy Son of Duhuang would hide from him. Su Yan also thought that if he died because of this, he and the old priest would He was irresponsible at the time of the confession, who would have thought that he would be the first to come.


    "I''m not stupid. Boss, you are the strongest. At this moment, of course, you must first consider the overall situation."


    Du Huang bowed his head and said softly, and immediately saw the huge earthworm-shaped corpse on the ground, his eyes were startled, he seemed a little dumbfounded and speechless.


    "Boss, did you kill it?"


    "Oh, so you also met?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked back.


    Du Huang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded.


    "Hmm! When I stepped into the barren rock area, I met this thing on the edge."


    "It is almost identical in appearance to the earthworm-shaped monster that originally existed in the barren rock area, but it stands to reason that the longest earthworm in the barren rock area is only a few miles long, and its combat power is equivalent to that of a god. The one I met, but It��s like merging all the barren stone earthworms, it��s tens of thousands of miles long, and it��s impossible to resist in terms of combat power, and it��s only escaped after a narrow escape.��


    "That is to say, there is more than one, and compared with foreign species, it is more like the original barren rock earthworm mutation?"


    Su Yan frowned upon hearing this, feeling that this trip to the dark area was becoming more and more unsettled.


    "Let''s go, it seems that this time, we can meet a lot of interesting things."


    Putting away the blood sword, Su Yan took one last look at the huge earthworm corpse on the ground, and continued walking towards the danger zone.


    And the ensuing journey, as expected by Su Yan, started with frequent occurrences.


    After walking out of the barren rock area and entering the black forest area, they were also attacked by a monster as large as a mountain, and it was shaped like a toad. In the original black forest, it should be a "small creature" with a size of no more than a few meters. , boil it, and its essence can be used to make a kind of magic pill.


    Originally, this kind of toad was still on the resource collection list, but after meeting that toad that was also comparable to the emperor, Duhuang never said that he wanted to collect toad essence.


    All kinds of abnormalities, the hugeness and abyss of the original residents made Su Yan gradually realize a possibility,


    The erosion of the dark area by the abyss of the end seems to be far faster than the imagination of the beast gods.


    The abyss of these original creatures, if one of them may have run out of it, but mutations have occurred in almost every area, which proves that the breath of the abyss has approached the threshold of the beast god''s domain. It is said to be a buffer zone, but I''m afraid Before long, the entire Shadowlands will also become part of the Abyss of the End.


    "But if this is the case, then the theory of shadows will not hold water. What the **** is this abyss of the end?"


    Su Yan kept thinking in his heart, and when he was about to approach the danger zone, his entire team finally arrived.


    Among the six holy sons, four of them were in a state of embarrassment, their breath was unstable, and their whole bodies were shaky when they flew in. Obviously, they also encountered those strange and huge creatures on the way, and they suffered a lot.


    But the only luck is that no one died, and after Su Yan''s inquiry, I learned that although the strength of these mutant creatures has undergone earth-shaking changes, they seem to have some restrictions.


    For example, they will not leave their territory easily, and even when the passing Holy Son hides his aura, they will pretend not to see it, as if they will only passively fight back.


    "Huh, Boss scared me to death, this **** exploreable area! I remember that the dangerous area is not so dangerous. Something must have happened here. Otherwise, we should give up exploring and just leave. I believe the priest will also Will understand us!"


    After the assembly, Kan Da wiped off his sweat. He obviously still had some lingering fears about the experience of the entire detectable area. Looking at the approaching dangerous area, he was a little timid, and even had the idea of ??retreating.


    It''s not his fault. After all, the Eighteenth Clan dared to let these divine kings and sons enter the dark areas to explore, and they were somewhat sure about the dangers of some areas, but now all areas seem to have become unknown, and even the recognized exploreable areas have become unknown. It is no longer possible to detect, who knows whether after entering the danger zone, it will immediately encounter a terrible fall.


    "It''s just a small situation, don''t worry, I agreed to the chief priest''s request but I have to take you to three collection points, and now none of them have arrived, am I not keeping the promise?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan walked forward calmly. He didn''t care about the life and death of these holy sons. Anyway, he was going to the abyss after all. The current small situation is really a small situation.


    The rest of the Sons became uneasy when they heard the words, but they could only grit their teeth and walk.


    Soon, the danger zone was approaching, and a large forest emitting dim light appeared in front of us.


    Everything here seems to have a "spore" characteristic. There are various dark green light spots growing on the trees, and there are also green fluorescent lights floating in the air from time to time. At first glance, it is very dreamy, but when you look closely, it is creepy.


    Because of those green light spots, there seemed to be eyes deep inside, watching everyone curiously.


    "The Forest of Peeping."


    A trace of solemnity appeared on Su Yan''s face, and he calmly read the name of this forest.


    From here, you will enter the danger zone, and in the alternation of light and darkness, you will also start to approach the abyss. Everything here will have the characteristics of the abyss, and everything will be tainted with the unknowable for the domain of God.


    For example, among these green light spots, some of those eyes are not illusions and illusions, but may really exist, and they will attack you in various ways at any time, but before the attack occurs, even the emperor cannot Observe their behavior and reality.


    Because this place is already the characteristic of the abyss, the divine power has been extremely weakened here, and it is impossible to obtain results through divine power when observing anything here, just like a blind man touching an elephant, everything is unknown.


    "Let''s go."


    Guided by the map, Su Yan stepped into the forest of peeping.


    At this time, another group of people approached from a distance.


    "Wait a moment!"


    After seeing Su Yan''s team, several divine lights came at a high speed. The leader was a woman with blue hair and purple eyes, and her appearance was peerless even in the Longevity God''s Domain.

 Chapter 5562： slap in the face

    Chapter 5562 Slap in the face


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Su Yan turned his head and looked at the woman indifferently. Although he was a little surprised at first glance, the old man''s entrustment from the officiant appeared immediately.


    Do you want to kill her directly?


    "Hey, you are from the Komodo family, right? I know you, the only chief **** in the audience."


    "Why don''t we form an alliance, we are about to enter the danger zone, relying on your strength alone may not be safe and sound."


    Unexpectedly, the woman smiled lightly. Although there was arrogance in her words, the meaning surprised everyone.


    "You want to ally with us?"


    Kan Da spoke unexpectedly from behind, looked at the blue-haired woman in surprise, and then looked behind her, then revealed a clear expression, and quietly leaned towards Su Yandao.


    "Boss, it seems that they have also encountered many mutated monsters. Many people in the team are out of breath, and this woman is called Lu Lisi, the chief saint of the Divine Deed Clan, and her strength is among our 18 clans. You can also rank in the top five and form an alliance with her, which is considered to be an advantage for us, which is beneficial."


    "yes?"


    Su Yan was noncommittal, thought for a while, and nodded.


    "Okay, how about you go to the Abyss Grass area together with us?"


    Abyss grass is the first collection point that Su Yan will go to according to the route.


    Among them is a kind of wild grass as black as ink, which looks ordinary, but it contains the breath of the abyss inside, and it is also fused with a part of the power of the gods, which is used to refine the gods. The effect of resisting the invasion of the abyss.


    This is an important output in the dark area, and the eighteen tribes attach great importance to the abyss grass.


    The reason why Su Yan agreed to temporarily form an alliance is also because after entering the danger zone, his divine power was greatly weakened. Although he is not afraid for the time being, there is no need to be brave. If someone can help to find the way together, it will be easier.


    After all, other people may not only be afraid of the unknown in the danger zone, but also beware of backstabs from allies, but Su Yan doesn''t care. He also has to be wary of the weirdness of the abyss, but he is not afraid of backstabs from allies at all.


    Because in his eyes, these holy sons and saints who are only in the realm of the **** king at the moment, children are nothing more than children, even if they want to play tricks, they can''t match the absolute power.


    Fighting in the nest, Su Yan is now considered a professional.


    "Abyss Grass? Well, it just so happens that we''re going there too, but it''s okay, after arriving in the Abyss Grass area, we''ll still rely on our own abilities, and forming an alliance right now is just to get through this unnecessary stage safely."


    Su Yan nodded, noncommittal.


    "nature."


    Afterwards, the two parties put down their guard temporarily and began to gather together. However, a line was clearly separated in the team, and they were still clearly separated from each other.


    "Hey, then let your people explore the way ahead. If there is any movement, we will support you!"


    After the people and horses gathered, a woman in the team of the Shenqi clan shouted at Su Yan arrogantly. As soon as the words came out, all the members of the Komodo clan glared at each other.


    "Why!"


    "Yes, do you want us to take the lead as cannon fodder? This is an alliance attitude? Why don''t you go ahead to explore the way, it''s impossible!"


    "Ha ha."


    However, facing the Komodo clan''s glaring gaze, the woman from the Shenqi clan sneered and said proudly as before.


    "Why? Because we are stronger than you! Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean that you are cannon fodder, it''s just a division of labor and cooperation,"


    "You see, strong people have to deal with more crises and need to preserve their strength at all times, so we are behind, we can deal with various situations at any time, and we can also exert our strength perfectly, while you are exploring the way ahead, and we will respond to any problems. I will support you."


    Du Huang''s eyes turned red all of a sudden,


    "Fart! According to your logic, you should be at the front. After all, if there is a problem, you can directly solve it."


    The woman looked proudly and contemptuously.


    "But what are you guys doing? Weak and weak, do you still want to be a support?"


    "Who are you calling weak!"


    At this time, the Holy Sons of the Komodo Clan finally realized the biggest problem, why did the Divine Deed Clan call them weak!


    Yes, maybe in terms of strength, none of them can beat the blue-haired woman in the lead, but the boss can definitely, and in terms of strength, they are obviously strong!


    "Heh, aren''t you weak?"


    The woman from the Shenqi clan asked back, looking at Duhuang.


    "I recognize you, Holy Son Duhuang. In the last ranking competition of the eighteen clans, Holy Son Duhuang didn''t seem to even enter the top five. It is said that he even lost to Chirna, who had just entered the king of the gods, and ranked No. 1." Nine."


    "And apart from Duhuang Shengzi, you actually have a godlike Shengzi as the team leader."


    The woman from the Shenqi family said, looking at Su Yan with a sneering look,


    "Isn''t this weak? To actually let a god-like realm come out to make up the numbers, and even serve as the team leader. No matter what reason you have, this proves that you are useless."


    Snapped!


    A loud slap on the face interrupted the woman''s mocking smile and made the atmosphere suddenly quiet.


    Everyone stared blankly, but it was Su Yan who didn''t know when to step out, so that everyone appeared in front of the woman unsuspectingly, and then slapped her hard in the face.


    This slap didn''t use divine power, but it was extremely slapped. The woman flew out quickly to one side, even a few teeth flew out, and then landed with a slam, half of her face was **** and swollen.


    Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Say more?"


    He looked at the woman''s stunned and fearful eyes, then turned his head to look at the blue-haired woman and said.


    "So, let all of your people go to the front now, who is in favor and who is against?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the blue-haired woman stared at Su Yan silently.


    That slap just now was undoubtedly a great provocation to their Divine Deed Clan.


    However, Su Yan''s slap not only slapped the flamboyant woman, but also slapped Lulisi herself, because facing this slap, she didn''t find a chance to stop it just now, as if she only slapped her after the slap. Only then did he notice the loud slap.


    This means that this guy who only has the Divine Realm seems to be really not simple.


    Therefore, as a true Heavenly Proud Saintess, Lulisi hesitated at this moment. Facing Su Yan, who only had the Divine Realm in front of her, she felt an instinctive tremor when she looked into his eyes.


    It seemed like facing the supreme being whom I had the honor to meet, so...invincible!


    "it is good."


    In the end, facing Su Yan''s expressionless eyes, Lu Lisi replied awkwardly, she was still not sure of making a move.


    "Let my people be in the front, and you are in charge of the back."


    "what!"


    The members of the Shenqi clan suddenly felt incredible, and the eyes of the woman who was beaten in the face were even more dull for a moment.

 Chapter 5563： Jungle Palace

    Chapter 5563: Jungle Palace


    "chief!"


    The woman who was slapped in the face opened her mouth in astonishment, with disbelief in her eyes, as if she still couldn''t figure out why the Tianjiao Saintess, who is also a top figure among the 18 clans, would face a piece of **** in the Divine Realm compromise.


    I was slapped in the face, shouldn''t I suppress him severely? Instead, swallow your anger?


    "To shut up!"


    Lulisi scolded fiercely, facing the astonished eyes of the clan, she couldn''t express her own suffering, so she could only shake her head.


    "Since you have decided to form an alliance, don''t worry too much. Since the Komodo family doesn''t want my Divine Contract family to be in the front, it''s the same. Don''t talk nonsense, let''s move on."


    The team of the Divine Deed Clan, although they were still upset when they saw this, the chief didn''t want to say anything, so he could only hold back his anger and lead the team to the front. A bad breath.


    "Hey, the boss is indeed the boss. When he makes a move, he just stares at Lulisi, and the other party will submit, very domineering!"


    At this time, Kan Da also leaned forward, laughing at Su Yan.


    "Hey, maybe if you work hard, Boss, you may be able to subdue Lulisi. This will be a great help in the dark area."


    "To shut up."


    Su Yan scolded with a smile, he was naturally not interested in subduing a female beast, no matter how good-looking she was.


    And as the Shenqi family opened the way ahead, both sides gradually entered a state of solemnity, and began to cautiously explore the forest of peeping.


    Although flying during this distance is not prohibited in principle, as long as there is a brain, people will generally not choose to take off here.


    Because even now, the forest of peeping is full of countless unknowns, and the more obvious the actions, the more often they will attract a lot of attention from those unknowns.


    This is the experience summed up by the saints of many generations of eighteen great families with blood and lessons.


    The green light spots densely surrounded the surroundings, floating like spores, and eyes blinked from time to time, making the atmosphere of the two teams that gradually penetrated into it full of depression.


    The people of the Shenqi clan stood in front, obviously sweating. Although nothing happened until now, those peeping eyes are enough to drive people crazy mentally.


    Because after entering the forest of peeping, the divine power was weakened and almost lost all detection functions. Those eyes were completely empty in consciousness, but the gaze could be reflected. This kind of uncontrollable feeling made everyone unable to experience that they were powerful. The holy son of the **** king is more like a weak mouse walking in the dense forest.


    Although the holy sons of the Komodo family were in the back, the pressure was less than that in the front, but at this time, everyone was obviously a little nervous, and they looked around nervously.


    Only Su Yan looked around at this time. Although he was a little vigilant, he was not nervous at all, and there was even a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    Because from his perspective, although the divine power is also greatly suppressed, he can still see many pictures that are different from the reality!


    For example, those green fluorescent spores, after Su Yan asked Duhuang, he knew that in the eyes of everyone, they were just small green light spots, but in his eyes, behind the light, there were countless weird mouths opening and closing,


    They were all twisted together, like the most absurd product, and then they opened their mouths crazily, and what they swallowed was the fluctuation of divine power emitted by everyone.


    That is to say, the reason why this forest of voyeurs cannot be peeked, and everything is full of unknowns, may be because these seemingly harmless "spores" devour everything in front of your eyes.


    And the eyes in the robe, Su Yan also faintly sensed that it was not contained in the spores, it was more like the spores became a channel, someone or something else, behind the channel formed by the spores, interrupted and ever-moving peeps.


    If you have to say it, it feels like someone is in a submarine, hiding under the deep sea and peeping at the surface of the sea with a periscope.


    Su Yan didn''t know why he felt this way, and he didn''t even know why his perspective was different from everyone else''s. Although in terms of strength, Su Yan was far better than these Heaven''s Chosen Sons, but in terms of the essence of divine power, he didn''t have it. what''s the difference


    Those spores can swallow everyone''s divine power fluctuations, and naturally they can also swallow his, but why did I see the spores?


    A green figure suddenly flashed in front of Su Yan.


    "Someone?!"


    Su Yan opened his mouth subconsciously, but the next moment, that vague figure disappeared. What was even more surprising was that everyone turned around and looked at Su Yan in surprise, and some even trembled and said in horror.


    "Boss, don''t scare me. All of us are staring around. Is there anyone around here?"


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    Su Yan frowned and pointed in a direction.


    "There, not more than a mile away, a figure flashed in front of the tree, didn''t all of you see it?"


    The many holy children suddenly became more frightened and surprised, shaking their heads.


    "I didn''t see it, there''s nothing there, boss, don''t you have hallucinations?"


    "impossible."


    Su Yan could only frown and whisper to himself,


    Could it be that this is another scene that can only be seen by oneself?


    But why is there a figure in the dark area, and what does it mean?


    While thinking about it, the figure that only Su Yan could see appeared again!


    "Go here!"


    Su Yan''s eyes were fixed, and he immediately ignored other things, and began to try to find the figure first.


    "Hey!"


    However, seeing him suddenly deviated from the direction, the members of the Shenqi clan were immediately unhappy, and couldn''t help shouting, including the holy son of the Komodo clan, who also looked at each other in blank dismay.


    "Will love come or not!"


    However, Su Yan didn''t have time to explain. He followed the blurred figure and appeared a thousand meters away in the next moment. Seeing this, Duhuang and Lulisi gritted their teeth and shouted to their respective teams.


    "Stay where you are first, try not to move!"


    After finishing speaking, the two of them showed their magical powers and chased after Su Yan.


    It was because Duhuang was aware of Su Yan''s strength that he suddenly ran away when he saw the only thigh.


    Because he seems to have a lot of mystery, there must be some reason for such a person to appear abnormal.


    Simply, there are so many restrictions in this weird peeping forest, and after a lot of effort, the two finally caught up with Su Yan.


    "Boss you?"


    Duhuang still shouted awkwardly, but suddenly paused, because following Su Yan''s gaze, he saw a scene that had never appeared in the forest of peeping.


    A simple and desolate palace covered with vines and green everywhere, with half of the dilapidated palace standing abruptly in the dense forest!

 Chapter 5564： Enter

    Chapter 5564 Enter


    "Where is a palace?!"


    In the dark dense forest with green fluorescence floating everywhere, without any turning point, a palace with the breath of time and obviously integrated with this place appeared for a long time. doubt.


    Su Yan is okay, after all, he has never been in contact with dark areas and dangerous areas, but Duhuang and Lu Lisi have been here once before, and from the news of the clan, they have never heard that there is a forest of peeping palace!


    After all, although the Forest of Peeping is dangerous, the eighteen major clans have spent countless hours since ancient times, and they still have a general understanding of the landscape of the Forest of Peeping.


    That is, although there are always unpredictable crises in the Peeping Forest, its landform has always been very stable. Just like the name, there are only countless trees forming a dense forest!


    But in front of the palace, if you look at the vines and greenery, it is obviously not just built recently, but it seems that it has existed here since a long time ago, and it has merged with the landform of the surrounding dense forest.


    "The figure disappeared after arriving here."


    Su Yan squinted his eyes and looked at the palace. There were only figures in his field of vision, which were really blurry. After arriving here, they disappeared strangely.


    "What is it, the monster that ran out of the abyss?"


    Su Yan murmured to himself, staring at the palace that suddenly appeared in front of him, a little suspicious that it might have run into it,


    "Boss, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Facing the sudden appearance of the palace, Duhuang seemed to be more interested than Su Yan, and after a brief astonishment, his eyes lit up quickly, and he was eager to try.


    Because the buildings that often appear inexplicably in the dark area, although most of them may contain weirdness and danger, they usually have huge gains!


    For example, special products and treasures that really come from the abyss, these things cannot be produced by resource points!


    There are even more rumors that the only abyssal technique brought out from the dark area also came from a relic that suddenly appeared!


    "It''s all here, so naturally you have to go in."


    Su Yan stared at the emerald green palace for a while, then spoke calmly.


    For this place, he may not care about the specialty of the abyss, but he is very curious about the strangeness and difference in his vision,


    And his intuition told him that this might be related to the strange figure that appeared inexplicably, because when the figure disappeared in front of the palace, Su Yan was also very familiar with this palace.


    Its style is different from the roughness of the Beast God''s Domain, it is clearly the style of the Longevity God''s Domain!


    Unless the popular buildings in the Abyss of Doom have the same effect as the God of Longevity, Su Yan can be sure that the people who built this palace are definitely people from the God of Longevity, and even that vague and strange figure is someone from the God of Longevity!


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t hesitate too much about the palace in front of him. After staring at it for a while, he directly chose to step in.


    "Oh wait a minute!"


    At this time, Lulisi wanted to reach out her hand to stop her with an unexpected expression. Looking at the two of them, she felt that her mind hadn''t turned the corner yet.


    What''s going on, didn''t we agree to form an alliance? It hasn''t been long since it started, but everyone is planning to run away?


    You don''t even plan to take care of your own son?


    As for this inexplicably appearing palace, Lulisi herself didn''t have much idea of ??exploration, because after all, unlike Su Yan, her strength was beyond the limit, and she was also very attached to the abyss.


    It''s not like Duhuang, who didn''t have much confidence in the ranking of the 18 clans this time. The first moment he saw the mysterious palace, he thought of using it to gamble for the final chance.


    "Ha, I forgot about you. You can come in too. After all, I promised the old man the priest, but I can''t just let you outside."


    Who would have thought that her sound brought Su Yan back to his senses, and he grabbed her with one hand with a smile!


    Lulisi''s complexion changed immediately, and before she had time to consider her fear of Su Yan, an extremely powerful force erupted!


    The pure white dazzling light condensed into countless sharp divine spears, and a pair of white wings spread out from behind Luris instantly, the divine spears slammed forward, and she retreated extremely quickly!


    The green light floating around instantly reacted violently with the spear on the path, and the sound of sizzling rang out densely, and it seemed to be accompanied by vague screams,


    These seemingly ordinary sacred spears actually contain extremely pure purification power, and besides the essential resistance to the abyss, they also have a trace of additional purification effect!


    "interesting."


    Su Yan saw that the one-handed grabbing move remained unchanged, but a vast and terrifying spatial fluctuation erupted in his palm!


    The void is chaotic, and everything is in a state of fragmentation. At this moment, countless scenes that were originally the same seem to be advancing layer by layer, presenting an incomprehensible distortion, covering all the sacred spears in an instant!


    "how come!"


    Lulisi''s complexion changed drastically, and it was inconceivable that she watched her grabbing like a shadow, and her full blow containing the origin of the divine way had no effect at all? !


    I saw the countless sacred spears, after entering the twisted space, all the spears were distorted and changed, the sacred light continued to escape, and finally they all shattered!


    And the ultimate meaning of purification, facing the void, it seems that nothing has been purified and harmed.


    Lulisi found it difficult to understand. She faintly sensed that Su Yan was very strong, but why was he so strong?


    This is beyond the level of the **** king, it''s outrageous!


    The wings fell instantly, and there was no room for Lulis to resist. Su Yan took Lulis''s slender neck, took a step, and brought her into the palace.


    Click!


    The door of the main hall, which was half-closed, seemed so dilapidated that it could not be closed or moved, but after the three of them entered, it was suddenly closed, and it was tightly stitched, without any sign of dilapidation anymore!


    "Boss!"


    Du Huang was startled for a moment, turned around and wanted to blast open the gate of the palace, but with the strength of the god-king level, he couldn''t shake the gate of the palace in the slightest.


    "Not urgent."


    Su Yan squinted at the gate of the palace. If he was allowed to try, it might cause damage to the gate of the palace, but looking at it like this, it was obvious that someone wanted to invite him to enter.


    Is it the figure that only he can see? It''s still a pre-determined result.


    Su Yan turned his head and no longer paid attention to the palace gate, but looked around the scene in the main hall.


    After entering the door, there is a wide space at first. There is nothing inside except stone pillars, only vines are still covering the surrounding walls, and there is a long corridor in front of it, which is vaguely carved with something.


    In the space, those floating green lights were not there, but Su Yan didn''t feel any recovery of divine power, as if he was in the main hall, and he had an inexplicable feeling of falling directly into his mouth.


    Messy and low-pitched whispers kept coming from the corridor at this moment.

 Chapter 5565： Doubts in the palace

    Chapter 5565 Suspicion in the palace


    "Honestly, I regret it a bit."


    Duhuang shrunk his neck, although he was always arrogant, and his attitude towards Su Yan was still awkward, but in this place, the strong sense of uneasiness had completely occupied him, and he could no longer be hardened.


    "Su Yan!"


    Lulisi also clenched her teeth, her beautiful purple eyes were full of anger, and there was even a clearly visible handprint scratch on her slender neck.


    As the chief saintess of the Divine Deed Clan, an unborn Tianjiao, she has never suffered this kind of grievance!


    She was carried in like a chicken by the neck. Doesn''t this **** know how to be sympathetic?


    "You have to give me an explanation for this matter, the alliance you agreed to form, is this the attitude of forming an alliance?!"


    Lulisi, who had turned into a human form, with her **** bulging high and rising and falling, glared at Su Yan angrily, which seemed quite spectacular.


    "It''s because of the alliance that I invited you to explore the secret realm together. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s words made Lu Lisi choke immediately, and her chest grew even higher.


    "With me protecting you, as long as you are not stupid, there is a high possibility that you will be able to explore a secret place in a dark area without injury. What do you need to explain? If you don''t know what is good or bad, continue with the previous agreement, and you will explore the way ahead. "


    "you!"


    The anger in Lulisi''s eyes was about to spurt out, but when she looked at Su Yan, she clenched her fists tightly, and she still couldn''t bring up the slightest thought of resistance.


    That grab in front of the palace, the sense of powerlessness and terror left a great impact on Lulisi, so much so that she always felt faint fear when facing this man now.


    "Okay, I''ll remember!"


    In the end, the chief saintess of the Shenqi clan could only grit her teeth and silently walked in front of the two, heading for the corridor,


    Du Huang watched this scene silently, this boss is really indifferent and invincible to a certain extent.


    And after this short episode, the three of them finally calmed down at this moment, stopped worrying about other things, and began to concentrate on exploring the secrets of this palace.


    In the corridor, those murals that were blurred in the distance were finally clearly visible as they approached.


    However, after seeing the mural, the three of them immediately felt a sense of surprise and nausea.


    Because the so-called murals are actually just a bunch of messy scratches and crazy words stained with blood when you walk in!


    "Crazy, crazy, haha ??all crazy!"


    "This world is over, everything will come to an end, everything is false!"


    "I saw it, I understood everything, it''s crazy! Hahahaha!"


    Su Yan frowned and distorted the blood-stained words. They were all in the common language of God''s Domain, so they could understand them. However, these words had nothing to do with each other, and most of them were repetitive and meaningless. Only one thing could be seen.


    That is the "person" who left these words, probably really all crazy.


    But it is impossible to judge whether one is crazy or several are crazy, because these handwritings are too crazy and distorted, and it is not easy to recognize them, let alone check whether they are written by the same person.


    "Crazy? The world is over? What is the person who left this message talking about?"


    Lulisi frowned and muttered to herself, looking at the murals, the sense of crazy despair and distortion left on the walls left a deep impression on her, so much that she wished to know the meaning behind it.


    "He left the text of God''s Domain, is he a member of God''s Domain? But I have never heard of any God''s Domain going crazy, and no God''s Domain has been completely destroyed."


    Su Yan also frowned and thought, he can contact more than Lulisi, such as that strange figure, is it the person who wrote these words, or one of them?


    And this also shows that he used to be an entity, why did he become that neither human nor ghost, and this palace in the style of the Longevity God''s Domain, does it mean that he was once a person of the Longevity God''s Domain?


    However, if the Longevity God''s Realm is said to be destroyed, it will be one more time. Although it is far from as hopeless as recorded in the murals, what is going on? Today''s Longevity God''s Domain doesn''t have any crazy history.


    "Perhaps, the person who left the text was talking about the abyss of the end? After all, the words there may indeed be a crazy place."


    Duhuang murmured at this time, which shocked Lulisi!


    "How is it possible? Are you saying that the abyss has already mastered the text of God''s Domain? Or even know more? Or is there someone who has explored the abyss before and ran out after entering it?"


    These two possibilities are not good news or even a great disaster for the entire God''s Domain.


    The former shows that while God''s Realm knows nothing about Abyss, Abyss is quietly spying on God''s Realm, and they already know it well, so what are they planning? Know yourself, know your enemy, and win a hundred battles. In this case, the abyss belongs to the side with the absolute advantage!


    As for the latter, the person who can enter the abyss is undoubtedly a strong person, but in the end he was driven crazy in the abyss. This is even more terrifying than killing him directly, not to mention that he escaped, which means that there are things in the abyss. Might come out too!


    From the historical data alone, it is known how afraid all the gods are about the abyss.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    Su Yan also said something to himself, and immediately motioned for the two to move on.


    If the person who left the handwriting really ran out of the abyss, then the shadow theory in the records is likely to be confirmed, because the person who ran out is most likely not from the God of Beasts, but from the God of Longevity. strong!


    This means that the abyss of the end seems to really connect all the gods, and it is a common shadow behind them.


    But on the side, this can be regarded as good news for Su Yan, that is, it seems that entering and leaving the abyss is not prohibited.


    Originally, Su Yan was thinking that if the abyss is a feature that permits entry and cannot exit, then how should he solve this problem, but now it seems that this problem has been easily solved.


    Of course, maybe the process of that person escaping back was very difficult and arduous, but Su Yan was already prepared for this.


    Then, at the end of the corridor, the three of them encountered two forks at the end.


    What''s more surprising is that the scenery led by the two forked roads, viewed from the end of the corridor, turned out to be one leading to the endless verdant grassland, as if completely forgetting that this is a palace, and the other turned out to be a vast expanse of stars. Still nothing to do with the palace.


    The two roads seem to be entering the realm of the two sides again, which makes Lulisi and Duhuang look at each other in dismay.


    "Boss, which way should I go?"


    Du Huang couldn''t help asking, but Su Yan thought about it for a moment, but he didn''t have any specific clues, so he could only point to the grassland road casually.


    "Let''s go here first, if it doesn''t work, come back!"

 Chapter 5566： crazy prairie

    Chapter 5566: Crazy Prairie


    This kind of attitude made Duhuang silent, he could only think that the boss is indeed the boss, and he still has the confidence to kill through the secret realm at any time.


    And after Su Yan''s decision, the two finally had no objection, or could not have any objection. The three of them faced the fork in the road, turned and walked towards the grassland.


    Soon, the three of them approached the prairie that suddenly appeared in the palace, the endless green, the grass blades were caressed by the wind, it seemed to be a kind of refreshing feeling.


    However, the next moment, when Su Yan and the others stepped on the grass, countless screams began to be heard. The whole grass seemed to have life, and the grasses opened their mouths wide and opened their eyes. They were densely connected into one piece. Very dense phobia feeling.


    "Sure enough, nothing here is normal."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth twitched, and the next moment he faced this strange painting style without hesitation, he slashed out with a sword. The sword light roared and swept across the thousands of miles of plains in an instant!


    Those grasses screamed even more sternly. Although most of them were wiped out, some of the remaining ones were only cut off. They jumped up with the incomplete bodies of grass blades, and they rose into the sky densely like locusts. At this moment , The words came out.


    "Crazy, all crazy!"


    "Hahaha we can''t escape, everything will end eventually, and no one can resist this established ending!"


    "Shen Dao Chengyuan, combined star transformation, great alchemy evolution, slow fire forty-nine..."


    "I have a volume of Danjing, which contains many mysteries, you need to listen carefully..."


    "This divine elixir that contains the supreme way needs to be refined, and you need to go to..."


    All kinds of voices came noisy and chaotic, but they were not those incomprehensible whispers, but the normal language of God''s Domain.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Su Yan frowned, looking at the locust grass leaves that looked like a chaotic repeater. Although there were a lot of crazy words in it, it actually contained some profound alchemy and elixir inheritance, as if someone once preached here!


    According to Su Yan''s eyes, the parts about the alchemy scripture and the refining of the divine elixir can''t see any omissions. It''s definitely not nonsense, but these grass leaves are really revealing something!


    "Boss, don''t think about anything else, write down these things first."


    As for Duhuang and Lulisi, their complexions changed drastically after hearing the mixed inheritance, and they sat cross-legged trying to comprehend everything in it. No matter how weird the scene was, the profound inheritance is true!


    Su Yan also listened silently when he heard the words, and caught the useful fragments of these grass blades'' nonsense like locusts.


    And what made Su Yan startled or heart-wrenching was that there was actually a magic pill in it, according to Caoye, it was a magic pill that could break through to the Supreme Realm!


    This thing, even for him, is of great use, even essential!


    After all, it is too difficult to break through the supreme realm. How many arrogances have been trapped in the past and present, even if Su Yan is not lucky, he dare not say that he will definitely break through.


    And that Supreme Divine Pill, according to Caoye''s description, can increase the chance of breaking through Supreme by 30% out of thin air!


    Su Yan had never heard of this kind of elixir in God''s Domain, and he didn''t know who was the one who left behind the inheritance of the elixir, who was able to do such a heaven-defying act.


    Duhuang and Lulisi had obviously heard it too, and they all beamed with joy, fascinated by what they heard. Of course, they also understand the value of this supreme divine pill.


    It''s just that the words of the leaves of grass are really messy and disorganized, and the inheritance of the **** pill is included in it. There are many fragments at the beginning, and then they become rarer and rarer.


    The three had no choice but to concentrate more, trying to make up for the last bit of the Supreme God Pill.


    "wrong!"


    However, at the last moment when the divine elixir was about to be supplemented, Su Yan woke up suddenly, his eyes were as bright as the sun, sweeping away all the weirdness and darkness!


    "wake up!"


    Su Yan''s mouth exploded like spring thunder, and the sound waves aroused in an instant swept across like angry waves, stirring up thousands of miles, causing strong winds to blow, smashing everything around!


    It also includes locust grass leaves who have already approached Su Yan and the others at some point, and are only a few steps away!


    Duhuang and Lulisi were also woken up suddenly by the sound of spring thunder. Their eyes were a little dazed at first, and then panic suddenly appeared. Duhuang asked Su Yan.


    "What''s going on, boss, have we been bewitched just now?"


    While listening to the mysteries of the supreme divine elixir in silence, Duhuang gradually seemed to not be able to feel that kind of noise, as if all information unrelated to the divine elixir was blocked, leaving only the deepest Tao,


    This is an extremely intoxicating feeling, and it can also be said to be a kind of epiphany, so immersed in that feeling, Du Huang seems to have gradually forgotten everything. It was not until he became conscious at this moment that he realized what was wrong just now. What could be an epiphany!


    Why was he able to block those noisy and chaotic voices? You must know that the inheritance of the divine pill is mixed in, and there are no rules. If he wants to hear the divine pill clearly, he must hear all the sentences verbatim!


    Therefore, there was no epiphany at all, but after listening to a lot of noisy sentences, he was unknowingly infected by a kind of power contained in the words, which made his whole consciousness fall into chaos. These grass leaves, speaking these sentences There is no ulterior motive at all!


    "Hee hee hee, join us, join us!"


    "Everything will be understood, everything will end, only this time is the only one, and only by embracing the abyss can we usher in eternity!"


    Sure enough, after being dismissed by Su Yan''s words, the voices of these grass leaves were no longer chaotic and nonsense, but unified as if they possessed reason, and countless mouths condensed into one, laughing happily and crazily .


    "I just said, there can''t be anything purely good in this place."


    Su Yan''s eyes turned cold, and the blood sword in his hand surged with fierce aura, and slashed fiercely at the big mouth formed by the grass leaves!


    Space, eternal silence!


    Being here, it is difficult to get in touch with the origin of the deepest avenue, but Su Yan''s sword is more **** and powerful. It does not have the vastness and magnificence of arbitrariness through the ages, but the boundless ferocity is released even more, overwhelming the entire grassland. The entire space became unstable, and terrifying wounds spread across the void!


    These traumas are like a big net, covering the entire grass blade and mouth!


    The fierce sword light shattered everything, causing a large number of grass leaves to be blackened in an instant, and directly chopped the entire Dazui apart!


    "Hee hee hee, join us, join us!"


    However, such a sword caused turmoil in the secret realm, but the surviving blades of grass still laughed wildly, rushing towards Su Yan as if they were not afraid of death!

 Chapter 5567： three pills

    Chapter 5567: Three Pills


    "A group of pretentious things!"


    Seeing countless blades of grass rushing towards them laughing wildly with their mouths wide open, Su Yan''s eyes remained cold, and the blood sword in his hand, without the slightest panic, turned back into the God Bead of Four Tribulations, and then countless blazing flames burst out from the Bead, forming a A monstrous sea of ??flames swept towards the blades of grass!


    The fire contains the terrifying devouring properties of blood crystals. In addition to the blazing high temperature, countless essences similar to vitality are also precipitated from the roasted grass leaves, and merged into the divine fire, making it even more blazing and terrifying!


    "what!"


    The shrill screams came out from the grass leaves one after another, and they sounded sharp and penetrating, but even so, the grass leaves opened their mouths and laughed wildly besides the sternness,


    "Crazy, all crazy, join us!"


    Wisps of sword energy that shocked the world also emanated from these dying grass leaves, and suddenly shot towards the world!


    "not good!"


    Duhuang and Lulisi exclaimed, facing the strands of sword energy emerging from the grass, they felt a sense of crisis that was imminent!


    Before they had time to think about it, the two of them used their strongest supernatural powers one after another, and even transformed back into the body of a beast, roaring to resist the terrifying sword energy that radiated all over the world!


    Roar!


    The waves of the two huge bodies caused the void to distort, and their respective avenues condensed into reality, and the divine light shone through the surroundings, like a copper wall and iron wall, imprisoning everything, and collided with the many sword qi that came!


    In an instant, Duhuang and Lulisi screamed, one after another, like traces across the ice, clearly appeared in the void, thousands of traces crossed vertically and horizontally, even quite spectacular,


    And almost all the sword energy shot at Duhuang and Duo broke through the blockade, stabbing two huge bodies at the end of the trace!


    Blood splattered wildly, but fortunately, the sword qi had exhausted most of its strength in order to leave traces in the blockade. Although the rest of the sword qi had seriously injured the bodies of Duhuang and Duhuang, it did not cause serious damage. It was painful and embarrassing for a while.


    Su Yan looked at these sword qi indifferently. When they attacked him, a wave of nothingness surrounded Su Yan, engulfing all the sword qi, expelling them into nothingness like mud into water, and could no longer touch reality.


    Each blow of these sword qi has the strength of the peak of the **** king, but to him, it is just like a firework trick.


    Finally, all the leaves of grass were burned. Although these things were strange and powerful, they seemed to be just a piece of grass, extremely fragile, and there was nothing left after being burned by the fire.


    As a result, the entire grassland became bare, and there was a faint sigh, and then the whole scene suddenly twisted and changed, from the vast grassland to a secret room again.


    "It was just an illusion?"


    Seeing this, Duhuang was panting, his tone was stunned, and he still had lingering fears in his heart,


    "It''s not like an illusion. The cultivation of the original owner here must be beyond your imagination."


    Luris was also panting heavily, her face was pale after taking human form, and her hair was all wet with sweat.


    "Those sword qis are all real. If we can''t resist, we will definitely die there. Heh, it''s ridiculous to say it. The two majestic sons of the gods and kings were almost killed by a bunch of crazy grass."


    Lu Lisi laughed at herself in the last tone, and looked at Su Yan again, with surprise and strangeness in her beautiful eyes.


    There''s nothing wrong with this guy...


    Su Yan ignored the two of them. After the grassland disappeared and turned into a secret room, he cast his gaze into the middle of the secret room.


    There is a huge alchemy furnace there, and around the alchemy furnace, there are some scattered divine grasses.


    Apparently, an unknown number of years have passed in this secret room, so the divine grass scattered on the ground has long since dried up and lost its divinity, but its scorched black pattern and faintly visible lines made Du Huang and Lu Lisi, who also looked at it, All the pupils shrank suddenly, which contained shock and disbelief.


    The shape of the divine grass is actually ordinary, exactly the same as the grass on the grassland before, and the lines converge, vaguely forming a mouth and an eye!


    And the look expressed by the eyes and mouth, the pain and the maniac laughing and neighing, as if being burned to death by fire!


    "It seems that the source of the grassland is formed, and we have found it."


    Su Yan stepped towards the scattered divine grass, bent down to pick one up, and touched it lightly with his hand, but it turned into fly ash.


    However, the strange and evil spirit escaping from the fly ash has undoubtedly confirmed this guess.


    "Because of the infestation of the abyss, the original divine medicinal materials here have changed, with the strange nature of the abyss, and even changed the environment, shaping itself into a realm?"


    Seeing this, Du Huang murmured a guess.


    "It''s very possible, and it seems that the mutation here is far more than just these grasses."


    Su Yan thought of the starry sky on the other side of the fork, and said slowly.


    He turned his gaze to the huge alchemy furnace in the middle again, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    "I just don''t know if there is something hidden in it?"


    Although the previous scene was weird and absurd, after seeing this secret room, Su Yan roughly guessed the reason for the whole experience. This place should belong to the palace of a top expert in God''s Domain!


    He used to preach here, and he used to refine divine pills here. These behaviors have been practiced for a long time, and even the owner of the palace has deliberately remembered them, resulting in the formation of a kind of field-like atmosphere for many fragments of his life in the palace. According to the rules, those clips can be played back and reproduced when someone touches them.


    However, for some unknown reason, it appeared in a dark area or even in the abyss, which caused the palace to be stained with a strange atmosphere that only belonged to the abyss, making those fragments and fields disordered. Although it would still be triggered, everything had already been distorted.


    Regardless of the fragments and fields that have long been disordered, since this palace once truly belonged to a top powerhouse in the God''s Domain and was also proficient in alchemy, there must be some real things left behind!


    This is indeed a secret place where you can explore treasures!


    Su Yan flicked his sleeves, and the alchemy furnace suddenly opened.


    I don''t know how many years have passed, the alchemy furnace that has been silent and dilapidated on the outside has actually burst into a blazing fire, and the heat wave that soars to the sky forms a fire dragon that sweeps out and sends out a final roar to the sky before slowly dissipating unwillingly.


    Then, three great pills fled out of the pill furnace with a dim light!


    "There really is Dan!"


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and he shot quickly, grabbing the three divine pills together!


    The three divine pills trembled slightly, as if they still wanted to break through the shackles, but too much time had passed, although their divinity was still preserved, but their peak had already passed away, and they were completely quieted down by Su Yan''s light grip.


    "It''s not the Supreme Divine Pill."


    Seeing this, Su Yan was slightly disappointed, but it was somewhat expected.


    After all, it came out of the pill furnace, but three pills at a time.

 Chapter 5568： Crazy starry sky

    Chapter 5568: Crazy Starry Sky


    "To go to the abyss this time, we need to make sufficient preparations..."


    "The power of the abyss may be solved by relying on this pill, but among them..."


    After Su Yan held the three divine elixirs, the intermittent words came again in the secret room.


    Obviously, Su Yan''s guess is right, words don''t exist because of grass blades, but as long as something is triggered, they will sound.


    "The power of the abyss?"


    Su Yan listened to the intermittent words, and suddenly stared at the three magic pills, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    Su Yan had already lost most of his interest in these three elixirs after realizing that these were not the supreme divine elixir, but after hearing the words in the secret room, he probably guessed the use of the three elixir.


    Obviously, this senior from the God''s Domain was fully prepared when he entered the abyss. Considering the incompatibility between the abyss and the God''s Domain, he specially created this pill?


    According to the speech fragments, its purpose is probably to solve the compatibility of the abyss!


    "In this way, it''s something I urgently need right now. I just don''t know how much efficacy is left of this magic pill after countless years."


    Su Yan plainly put away the three pills, ignored Duhuang and Lulisi''s staring eyes, did not explain anything, turned and left the secret room, and walked straight to the side road.


    Apart from the alchemy furnace and the medicinal materials on the ground, this secret room has no other things or exits. Obviously, the main road of the main hall is on the side of the starry sky.


    But Duhuang watched Su Yan calmly put away the three pills, without even intending to explain to the two of them.


    However, the next moment, he smiled wryly and shook his head again, completely erasing the thoughts that should not have been in his mind.


    What are you thinking, Su Yan is also the holy son of the Komodo clan, and his strength is far stronger than him, so what qualifications does he have to distribute divine pills?


    "Are you envious?"


    Thinking about this, Duhuang said lightly to Lulisi who also had strange eyes, with a trace of sarcasm and ridicule in his eyes.


    "But it''s best not to show it, otherwise depending on your strength, you may not be able to get out of this palace alive."


    Lulisi was annoyed, she glanced at Duhuang coldly, and said calmly.


    "Of course I know, don''t worry, I don''t have any ideas."


    After the two finished speaking, they followed Su Yan to the other side of the fork, and stepped into the unknown starry sky.


    Like a grassland, the originally vast and bright Milky Way looked like a dream, but the moment Su Yan stepped on his feet, he suddenly revealed a strange face, and all of them became distorted and crazy.


    "Crazy, all crazy!"


    Almost the same shout came, and I saw countless vast big stars suddenly split a terrifying gap to become mouths, and the hot flowing magma became eyes. Like the blades of grass before, they all laughed crazily and revolved around Su Yan!


    At the same time, various fragments of words began to be spoken, full of chaos and madness.


    "The ancient gods have woken up, but they are also completely crazy. No one can stop them, nor can they save them, hahaha!"


    "Everything in the abyss will come to an end, so its existence is already doomed, haha ??it''s all over!"


    "In the beginning of ancient times, whoever preached the word, like keeping the separation and reunion, the divine light will never die..."


    "This method can be integrated into the abyss to create another form of divine weapon..."


    "Wrong, all wrong, it seems impossible to succeed in the end!"


    Facing the strange and chaotic words, Su Yan stopped, but did not attack immediately, but stayed quietly in place, listening to the useful information.


    The owner of the palace in front of him, Su Yan doesn''t know how strong he is, but in terms of contact and even fusion with the abyss, at least he is the strongest so far. For such a senior, the inheritance and information left by him, Su Yan naturally wants to do as much as possible. reception and memory.


    The same is true for Duhuang and Du Huang, who sat cross-legged on the ground, ignoring the weirdness of the scene, and first remembered the rare inheritance in it as much as possible.


    Of course, with the previous experience, the three of them also know that these messy words are not harmless. Although time goes by and the more they listen, their consciousness will gradually fall into a kind of chaos, and they will be unaware of everything.


    So even though they were listening, the three of them deliberately kept a little bit of consciousness this time to avoid any more accidents.


    Soon, there were fewer and fewer useful fragments, and the big stars were constantly approaching. Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he left the listening immediately, and slashed at many big stars with sword light!


    boom!


    Countless big stars suddenly exploded, and from the scene, it was far more magnificent and shocking than the previous grassland. At the same time, the bursting big stars released waves of terrifying impact power, collapsing the void to form a black hole, constantly hitting Su Yan and the other three!


    Duhuang and Lulisi looked horrified. Facing this scene, they could only grit their teeth and resist as before, looking bruised again.


    And Su Yan released the Star Destroyer Divine Art, and immediately spread out a galaxy again, with a big star against a big star, the two vast star fields collided fiercely!


    The loud bangs rang out around Su Yan, and he stood calmly, like a supreme **** standing proudly in the universe.


    In the end, these big stars were all annihilated in the collision, and the entire desolate galaxy blurred for a while, and the scene changed, becoming a palace again.


    The layout here is basically the same as the previous alchemy room. There is also a huge cauldron in the middle, but it is obviously not an alchemy furnace. According to some words in the clip, it can be speculated that it may be a refining furnace.


    Su Yan opened the lid of the cauldron, and there was nothing inside. Obviously, there were no extra artifacts to obtain in this refining room.


    However, just talking about the inheritance in words, Su Yan is actually satisfied, because this inheritance is about the refining of divine artifacts, how to combine divine artifacts with the abyss, and become a unique treasure that contains the characteristics of both worlds !


    Although the narration in the final inheritance is still incomplete, and it can even be known from the words that the master of the palace seems to have failed himself, it still opened up a new way of thinking for Su Yan. Even before that, he had no idea at all. I thought about merging the Divine Artifact with the Abyss,


    In all fairness, the knowledge and ability of the master of the palace can be said to be unique, and he is the highest among the people Su Yan has ever met.


    "Boss."


    And at this time, Du Huang came, holding a dim and dull ball in his hand, and asked.


    "This thing should be the culprit for the appearance of the star field, but it is not broken, do you want it?"


    Su Yan also noticed this small ball before, and it stayed quietly in a corner, but the divinity inside had completely dissipated, and it was only because of the special material that it was not broken, so he didn''t pay attention to it immediately.


    "Give it to me, it may be useful."


    Seeing that Duhuang saw the ball was brought over, Su Yan was not polite, so he accepted it.


    "Oh."


    Duhuang could only pat his head awkwardly, although he smiled, it could be seen that the smile was forced.

 Chapter 5569： dark sea

    Chapter 5569: Sea of ??Darkness


    He was just asking about this little ball, but he actually wanted to keep it for himself!


    Duhuang couldn''t help but slander in his heart, but because of Su Yan''s majesty, he didn''t dare to speak out after all.


    Seeing this, Lulisi sneered, and mocked Duhuang for his unnecessary actions. Immediately, the three of them looked at a door connected to the refining room, and Lulisi opened it voluntarily.


    After the refining room, there is another empty palace room, but the invisible green light spots that disappeared in the palace, unexpectedly reappeared in the palace room, and they are densely packed, not just light spots can be described, They are completely connected together, forming a huge light group.


    "Couldn''t this be the origin of the fluorescence of the entire Peeping Forest?"


    Seeing this accident, Du Huang saw the huge light group that filled the entire palace room, and it also illuminated the palace room. You can see some stone carvings on the wall, but it is always covered with a hazy feeling, making it impossible to see clearly. .


    Duhuang stepped forward to check those stone sculptures, those light spots that had already been connected into one piece suddenly moved when he stepped into the palace room, all the light spots seemed to be like boiling water, jumping up and down non-stop, noisy The whispers resounded like the sky!


    This time, it wasn''t like the previous two times, the language of God''s Domain was just chaotic, but purely incomprehensible chaotic language, resounding in the mind, and even the spirit became chaotic and polluted.


    Su Yan focused his eyes. From his unique angle of view, he could see that countless points of light turned into countless chaotic and deformed mouths. They were opening and closing non-stop, making noisy noises, and then rushed towards Duhuang with bites. , keep gnawing at his breath!


    The Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead turned into a sea of ??flames, burning to the entire palace!


    The chaotic whispers resounded even louder. From Su Yan''s perspective, those mouths were churning and screaming in the sea of ??fire, but most of them were not actually damaged at all. On the contrary, under the burning of the sea of ??fire, they showed a kind of rage and chaos!


    "Boss save me!"


    Duhuang let out a panic. From his angle of view, he couldn''t see the green light spot turning into his mouth, but surrounded by the light spot, he could clearly feel that his aura was declining, and his whole body was rapidly weakening and decadent. There was a change in the sea of ??fire, and he knew very well that he was in danger!


    "Don''t worry, it''s interesting, can''t God''s Domain''s divine power harm it?"


    Su Yan looked at the scene of mouths churning in the sea of ??fire, and muttered to himself, although these deformed mouths screamed happily in the sea of ??fire, they were essentially resistant to divine power. If they wanted to burn these things to death, even with Su Yan''s current Strength, if you don''t burn it for a day, I''m afraid it won''t be finished.


    But of course he wouldn''t spend a day here for these things.


    "Void tolerance!"


    In the sea of ??flames, an obscure space fluctuation also spread along with the invasion of the sea of ??flames, and immediately countless deformed mouths suddenly disappeared, and along with the void fire, they were banished to a prison created by Su Yan!


    The light spots began to dissipate rapidly, but Su Yan''s complexion changed slightly, because he felt that the mouths in the prison were still chattering restlessly, showing a faint resistance to the void, wanting to break through the prison.


    One after another, the space fluctuations containing the origin of the Dao were continuously superimposed in the void, and after dozens of accumulations, the cage was finally completely stabilized.


    "Huh, thank you, boss."


    And Duhuang, who felt that his aura was finally no longer dissipating, heaved a sigh of relief, and said rather embarrassedly.


    From the beginning to the end, with his cultivation in the God King Realm, he didn''t feel the source of any crisis. If it wasn''t for Su Yan, he might really die here.


    Duhuang looked at Su Yan gratefully. At this moment, he finally felt admiration and awe for Su Yan''s strength.


    The level of the boss is completely different from their level!


    Su Yan frowned, and was about to say something, but suddenly the empty palace room where all the light spots disappeared, changed again!


    I saw a deep sea suddenly appearing in the palace room, and then gradually replaced the palace room. Finally, the scene changed, and they came to a deep sea again.


    "Again?"


    Du Huang couldn''t help but said, subconsciously thought that this was to repeat the previous two experiences, and each time, he had to go through it all over again.


    "no."


    Su Yan looked at this secluded sea with serious eyes.


    This time, it was obviously different from the previous two times.


    In that dark sea, there seemed to be an ancient existence, which made Su Yan feel in danger. He was full of chaos and namelessness, powerful and powerful yet deep and obscure, as if sleeping in the deep sea, silently controlling and peeking at everything. This feeling, It''s even more frightening than facing Supreme!


    "The real protagonist has appeared, you two, whether you can survive depends on chance."


    Su Yan murmured, making the two of Duhuang''s hair stand on end. Although they did not have Su Yan''s perspective, they watched the darkness, and they also had a premonition that a great horror was approaching!


    Noisy whispers sounded, but this time there was no trouble with the mouth, but the pure void was singing and resounding, as if welcoming a great existence, and then in the secluded sea, a huge round eye pupil Suddenly appeared from the bottom of the sea, staring straight at Su Yan and the others!


    The power of the vast abyss, accompanied by an impact that reaches the soul, suddenly hits with the gaze in those eyes!


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed coldly, and the endless and vast divine power also rose from the void, gathered into raging waves, and rushed towards the power of the abyss that came suddenly. It turned over and formed an inverted water curtain that shot straight into the sky!


    "Not the body."


    Su Yan relaxed slightly in secret. Through this collision, he also had an understanding of the existence under the deep sea.


    It is probably the same as the previous projections, a fragment that exists here, except that those projections come from the memory of the palace, and this secluded sea is brought about by the erosion of the abyss.


    But no matter what, if there is only one projection, the things under the deep sea will not really come out. Otherwise, let Su Yan face the things suspected to be above the Supreme, the result is really hard to say.


    "But since you are just a projection now, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Su Yan raised one hand high, and immediately the power of the endless avenue condensed. Using the avenue of space as the foundation, he solidified the entire space above the secluded sea to form a substance, and then pressed down hard with one hand. The sky smashed into the sea!


    "Come out first!"


    The sea water boiled in an instant, flowing towards the void under the pressure of the sky, and the water surface dropped visible to the naked eye.


    And the eyes in the deep sea looked at all this calmly, as if there was no sadness or joy, but the power of the vast abyss also spread across the sea in an instant, soaking the entire sea surface in an instant!

 Chapter 5570： unknown existence

    Chapter 5570 Unknown Existence


    The gloomy color became deeper, and the Youhai, which was constantly being pressed down, suddenly seemed to open countless eyes in the sea. Under the vision, the sea water boiled, and it was lifted up against the sky!


    Noisy whispers, full of crazy resounding, interfered with consciousness and spirit, and made the solidification of the entire sky begin to become unstable. Duhuang and Lulisi were even more unbearable. The body shape began to appear half-beast.


    Su Yan continued to urge the power of the Dao with concentration. Because of his perception of the Dao, he was ahead of his time and even reached the point where he could not advance. Naturally, his soul was also extremely powerful. This kind of mental pollution and interference was not very strong for him.


    But Su Yan also knew very well that it could not continue, otherwise this kind of pollution might not accumulate to a terrible level,


    "Thousands of evolutions!"


    Countless Su Yan appeared from above the sky, all of them looked solemn and majestic. They exuded vast fluctuations. They not only suppressed Youhai, but also uttered divine words, forming bright golden brilliance of words between the heaven and the earth. The sky and the earth are exaggerated, and the secluded sea is illuminated, while fighting against and purifying spiritual pollution!


    The shining divine words were formed by Su Yan''s understanding of the laws of the entire Longevity God''s Domain with the vast Divine Dao luck.


    It is not like the whispers of the abyss, with natural weirdness and infectivity, but because it contains a part of the foundation of the God''s Domain, under the chanting of thousands of Su Yan, it has also formed a unique vision of the God''s Domain. With that upright and bright purifying breath, above the sky, a silhouette belonging to the domain of the God of Longevity also faintly emerged!


    God''s Domain is majestic, suppressing everything, sweeping away whispers, and colliding with the power of the abyss at the same time!


    The eyes hidden in the deep sea seemed to finally have a touch of emotion, and there was a change when looking at Su Yan.


    But with that kind of emotion, facing Su Yan, he couldn''t tell whether it was surprise or astonishment, and he didn''t even feel angry, but he seemed to be very confused.


    Just like the eyes themselves don''t know what happened, let alone where they are, confusion and pain are mixed in the confusion, and then gradually turn into tyranny, full of madness,


    A kind of pure malice began to reveal in the depths of the eyes, and more power of the abyss radiated, infecting everything, and at the same time, whispers resounded again!


    Su Yan''s eyes appeared fiercely, seeing more power of the abyss rushing up again, behind thousands of Su Yan, a space-time **** ring appeared at the same time!


    This is a manifestation of his integration of the two top-level divine ways, and it also represents that the space-time divine way has a new embodiment in him!


    The divine wheel rotates, emitting endless brilliance, and everything in the space under the illumination seems to become illusory, and another picture is vaguely overlapped. In that picture, the power of the abyss rises and falls like waves, opposing Su Yan''s divine power of the avenue , there are ups and downs, and the abyss and secluded sea in reality also seems to be affected by the picture, there are ups and downs, and the sea water is violently turbulent.


    This ups and downs are almost exactly the same as the other picture in terms of rhythm, but the degree seems to be nearly doubled, making the suppression of Su Yan Dao''s divine power quickly gain the upper hand in reality!


    This is the latest manifestation of Su Yan''s divine way of time and space, the transformation of the divine wheel, and the return of duality!


    That other vague picture is not illusory, at least for the power of the abyss at this moment, it is completely real to another degree,


    It divides the power of the abyss, and relies on the rotation of Su Yan''s space-time **** wheel to form a special overlapping space, where the long river of time is still rushing, but it also brings Su Yan''s established future of suppressing the power of the abyss. Come in!


    This led to the fact that in the picture, the power of the abyss resisting Su Yan''s suppression of the Dao divine power is real, and it is also consuming the power of the abyss. However, in reality, Su Yan''s suppression of the power of the abyss in the past is also real!


    This is a completely double and irreversible consumption, which instantly changed the stalemate confrontation. The situation is rapidly tilting towards Su Yan''s dominance, and the entire Dark Sea begins to decline again!


    The crazy eyes in the deep sea tried to pour out more power of the abyss, but under the blessing of Su Yan''s time-space **** wheel, this kind of dumping was completely irresistible, because the weaker the power of the abyss, the double consumption would be even greater in the next moment. It''s not as simple as simply one plus one equals two!


    "No matter what you are, but now, after all, it is not your abyss!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and finally, under the divine power of the vast avenue, the sky completely smashed down into the dark seabed, squeezing all the seawater into the void!


    The wheel of time and space manifested in rotation, and its power was endless in the air. Su Yan was waiting in full force, waiting for the body of the unknown existence to fully appear under the dark seabed as the sea drained away.


    And the next moment, Duhuang and Lulisi screamed, and saw that huge eye finally revealed its true body!


    The red and naked flesh and blood first constitute the outermost appearance of the eyes, and inside the flesh and blood, there are countless distorted and rotten tentacles entangled with each other, and tentacles stretch out from each other, dancing in the air,


    The indescribably distorted scene also brings a strong spiritual impact and pollution to people. What''s even more frightening is that there is an inexplicable spiritual fluctuation on the tentacles, which can make the person who sees it suffer a strong spiritual impact instantly, and There are a lot of chaotic and complex pictures in my mind, which are constantly twisting and changing, and it is difficult to tell.


    The moment Duhuang and Lulisi saw the truth of their eyes, they couldn''t resist the mental shock for an instant, and their minds began to fall into extreme madness and stinging pain. Su Yan squinted his eyes slightly, only feeling a slight discomfort, Keep staring at the truth under your eyes.


    But as the sea water drained away, what was surprising was that the thing had only one eye.


    No, it should be said that there is definitely a body behind the eyes, but the power of the projection is not enough to show it, only a rotten eye made of flesh and tentacles, full of twisted madness,


    A long blood vessel was connected behind it, and the sarcoma spread and squirmed on it, and then completely disappeared into the void.


    "Hey, no matter who is here, I think you have seen part of the truth of the abyss."


    Then, a sigh resounded in the space, and then the dry secluded sea turned into that empty palace room again.


    It was a pity that this sigh fell, but what was strange was that there was no trace of the madness that had become the main theme since entering the palace, but Zhongzheng said it peacefully.


    "You can defeat the projection left by the ancient **** in the palace. Presumably you have enough talent and strength to have the qualifications to go to the abyss, but no matter what, since you appear here, I have to tell you something, that person The real strength of the crazy ancient **** is far more than a single eyeball, but has already surpassed the Supreme!"

 Chapter 5571： Abyss Notes

    Chapter 5571: Chronicles of the Abyss


    "Senior, is the master of this palace?"


    Seeing that the voice was calm and warning, Su Yan immediately asked, not even paying attention to the shocking news revealed in the words.


    Of course, it''s not that he didn''t care, but Su Yan had already guessed that the body of those eyes might surpass Supreme.


    But after a question, no one answered, only the words in the air were still talking about some fragments.


    "So if you are not at the peak of the God Emperor, if you have no hope of breaking through to the Supreme, I suggest you not go to that horrible and desperate place. Believe me, no matter what purpose you have in mind, the abyss will definitely make you lose everything in the end!"


    "The old man worked so hard to create the Supreme God Pill in order to get a glimpse of the opportunity of the Supreme, but the most critical opportunity still fell in the abyss. This is helpless, and it is also..."


    "The Supreme Divine Pill can indeed be successfully refined in the abyss. Even at that time, you may not believe it, but I also broke through..."


    "In short, I escaped with difficulty. My soul has been completely polluted. I was affected by the power of the abyss. I don''t know what I can become..."


    "These words are my last warning to those who come. If you must go, remember to make good use of what I left for you..."


    The voice became more and more intermittent, and finally completely calm without beginning or end, and Su Yan was also silent, and after listening to everything quietly, he realized that this was just a passage left by the master of the palace when he was dying or dying of consciousness. It''s just a replay, so it''s naturally impossible to answer his words.


    At the same time, a door on one side of the palace room opened automatically, revealing a figure sitting cross-legged inside, with some things scattered around it.


    Su Yan walked towards the revealed secret room, and the person sitting cross-legged inside, presumably the owner of the palace who left these words.


    Of course, he was already dead at this moment, and there was only a body sitting there.


    And this body, in terms of style, is also extremely terrifying.


    Just as Su Yan thought, the owner of the palace is indeed a person from the God of Longevity, and is a pure human body. However, at this moment, on this humanoid body, various deformed blood vessels are exposed, and some filaments and fangs spread out, floating in the air from time to time, proliferating The meat piece also almost completely covered his face and facial features, only some narrow eyeballs covered the meat piece, and the constant blinking was extremely uncomfortable.


    After so long, this polluted body is still alive.


    "Gentlemen, senior, you don''t want your physical body to be reduced to a monster that is neither human nor ghost."


    Facing the polluted body, Su Yan bowed and saluted. Immediately, a sea of ??flames emerged, burning his entire body clean.


    And then, a jade slip fell from the body that had turned into fly ash, leaving a crisp sound in the empty secret room.


    Su Yan picked up the jade slip and browsed the information inside.


    Afterwards, the appearance of the entire abyss, as well as many special features, were finally revealed in front of Su Yan, giving him a clear understanding of the abyss.


    Because what is recorded in this jade slip is obviously some memorabilia deliberately left by the master of the palace after entering the abyss.


    In the jade slips, the owner of the palace called himself Yun Chiyang. Before entering the abyss, he was the **** emperor''s peak cultivation base, named Chiyang God Emperor. It can be said that he was only half a step away from the supreme, but he still couldn''t cross the last half. step.


    Therefore, in order to break through, he came to the abyss. The first stop to reach the abyss was in a mountain range in the territory where a low-level **** servant race in the abyss lived.


    That was a good start, because according to Yun Chiyang''s description, the division in the abyss is completely different from the realm of the gods. Only those who have reached the realm of the **** emperor can be barely called gods, and below that, there are only servants of gods.


    Among them, the upper-ranked servants are equivalent to the realm and combat power of the **** king, the middle-ranked servants are equivalent to the appearance of gods, and the lower-ranked servants cover the gods and below. All three worship and serve the gods.


    And the gods in the realm of the emperor are just small gods, most of them belong to certain ancient gods, and the ancient gods are equivalent to supreme beings.


    But the difference is that the abyss covers a wide range of low-level **** servants and ancient gods. According to Yun Chiyang, the ancient gods are also uneven, with a huge gap in strength.


    This gap, even according to Yun Chiyang''s speculation, has already surpassed what the Supreme Being can accommodate. In fact, there should be another realm after the ancient god.


    This is also the place that makes Yun Chiyang most obsessed with the abyss. Even if he breaks through to the Supreme, it is extremely difficult, but in the Abyss of End, the Supreme he dreams of is not the ultimate, and has a farther-reaching path.


    As for the customs of the entire abyss, in Yun Chiyang''s introduction, it was extremely absurd and depressing.


    When he appeared in the territory of the lower servant of the gods, because Yun Chiyang himself belonged to the realm of the peak of the **** emperor, although the realm of the gods was completely different from the abyss, he would always reveal some of the same sense of coercion, so he became the servant of the lower servant of the gods. After the ethnic group found him, they immediately greeted him as a god, dedicated and even built the largest palace for him,


    Even though the language was different, the ethnic group did not feel surprised at all. Instead, they paid respectful visits every day and tried to learn his divine language.


    Of course Yun Chiyang would not teach them the language of God''s Domain, so he could only do the opposite and learn their Abyss Common Language.


    This made the lower-ranking god-servant race very excited, and then even slaughtered three of his own clansmen on the spot as a blood sacrifice, holding their hearts to Yun Chiyang, as if to express their excitement and gratitude.


    This made Yun Chiyang''s eyes twitch, but in order not to reveal that he did not belong to the abyss, he could only reluctantly accept it. Afterwards, he learned the common language of the abyss from the lower god-servant race, and understood what these god-servant races meant. situation.


    That is the servant character of God Servant, concrete and vivid, blood sacrifice and sacrifice almost run through the whole life of these God Servants,


    The purpose of their existence is to offer sacrifices to the ancient gods and subordinate gods from time to time, to please them with flesh and soul, and to build various iconic buildings for them in the clan land. Their spiritual pollution turned the entire race into crazy and irrational monsters.


    And the gods gave almost no feedback to these god-servant races. They just watched them sacrifice the lives of their clansmen indifferently, and left directly after being pleased.


    It sounds unbelievable, because no matter from the perspective of the God of Longevity or the God of Beasts, the strong certainly have higher rights, and they will rule and sanction the weak.


    But just like a subordinate sect under the Dazong, even though the Dazong will interfere and guide the operation of the subordinate sect, he will never regard the subordinate sect as a slave, completely for their pleasure, but a kind of assistant relationship between monarch and minister.

 Chapter 5572： Auxiliary

    Chapter 5572 Auxiliary things


    Because no matter how weak the sect is, the potential of people may not be weak. If you bully today, it may not be possible that someone will become the strongest in the future to retaliate. Bully.


    But in the abyss, according to Yun Chiyang, the god-servant race has a fatal flaw, that is, they cannot increase their cultivation level through cultivation. Their whole life is restricted by their personality.


    This created the foundation for the ancient gods of the abyss to have absolute rule. The servants of the gods could not resist them from the upper limit of their talents.


    However, Yun Chiyang also took advantage of this convenient status to quickly integrate into the abyss. He pretended to be a slave **** and began to inquire about his main purpose for coming to the abyss, something that might contain the original characteristics of the abyss.


    Yun Chiyang has never seen that thing before, so he can''t say what it is, but according to inference, it must be there, and it is also the most important material and breakthrough opportunity for him to refine the Supreme God Pill, so he did not hesitate to set foot in the end abyss.


    However, the lower servant of God obviously didn''t have enough understanding of these things, Yun Chiyang could only walk out of his territory in the end, and started wandering around in the abyss, trying to find clues to the thing he wanted,


    During the process, he also recorded all the experiences of his travels.


    Among them, Yun Chiyang''s most intuitive feeling about the abyss of the end is that the nature of the world here is getting closer and closer to chaos and madness.


    Even if many god-servant races kept offering sacrifices, they still couldn''t stop the spiritual pollution from the ancient gods, leading to the extermination of all species. According to what they left behind, the ancient gods they sacrificed to were completely insane. No matter how you please, you can''t erase the madness of the ancient gods.


    This made Yun Chiyang very unbelievable that the ancient god, who is equal to the rank of the Supreme, would be unable to control his consciousness and go crazy?


    The record became intermittent after this point. Obviously, Yun Chiyang also encountered something in the subsequent process, which made him unable to concentrate on recording, and there were only some warnings.


    "Remember, don''t reveal any aura of God''s Domain in the abyss! This is an irresistible tonic for them!"


    "Some ancient gods are suspected to have surpassed the Supreme. When it comes to these ancient gods, it is best not to think of them for no reason!"


    In the end, the warning also dissipated. After a long interval, Su Yan saw a word.


    "I found it! My prediction was right, there really is such a thing, and the Supreme God Pill can also be refined! But it turns out that the ancient gods are indeed crazy, how ridiculous, and the Supreme cannot resist the coming of this final destruction! "


    Then there was another long interval, leaving only a few eye-catching characters.


    "Don''t break through the Supreme here!"


    The jade slip ended here, and Su Yan looked at it with a frown, feeling a lot of doubts in his heart.


    It turns out that the abyss is like this, there is indeed a world of depression and madness, but what is there, even the Supreme has an established destiny that cannot be resisted?


    This made Su Yan even more curious about the abyss, and at the same time, a thought arose in his heart.


    According to what Yun Chiyang said, everything in the abyss has long been doomed, and each race has a clear upper limit, and it is impossible to break through, but how did the abyss technique come about?


    These news made the matter full of doubts again, but after Su Yan thought about it, he didn''t give up his plan to find the abyss technique. No matter what, let''s have a look first.


    Afterwards, Su Yan picked up a few objects scattered on the ground. Through the jade slips, he learned that these were some abyss auxiliary tools specially left by Yun Chiyang after he escaped from the abyss, knowing that he was running out of time. If people also walk this way, they should be prepared.


    The most important thing among them is a token. The three divine pills that Su Yan harvested before were to solve the problem of the incompatibility between the power of the divine domain and the power of the abyss. Its own God''s Domain Qi Machine simulates the power of the abyss to a certain extent.


    If you want to walk the abyss, it is a must.


    The second piece is a black robe that can transform the body of an abyss **** and shield the perception of ancient gods.


    It can be seen that Yun Chiyang seems to be extremely afraid in the abyss, all he thinks about is saving his life and pretending,


    This black robe can simulate and reveal a huge and weird abyss body when encountering races that question his identity as a god, so as to prove his authenticity, and if the ancient gods are watching him, this will be a certain degree. God can also confuse them and regard him as another ancient god''s subordinate god.


    The third piece is the only offensive artifact, and it is also the supreme treasure that Yun Chiyang wants to refine in the end. It combines the characteristics of God''s Domain and Abyss, a black bead exuding an obscure aura,


    It''s a pity that it was already broken. Su Yan''s divine power probed in, but the black bead didn''t respond. I don''t know if it was destroyed by time after Yun Chiyang''s death, or it was broken from the beginning. Yun Chiyang stayed just to see Is there any fix possible.


    After the Three Treasures, there was nothing else in this secret room. Su Yan withdrew and put away the three items. He also didn''t intend to explain anything to Duhuang and the two of them. He even looked at Lulisi, with a hint of amusement hidden in his eyes. .


    Forget about Duhuang, after all, this kid belongs to the Komodo clan, and I still need to use it, but this girl from the Shenqi clan has nothing to do with me. Now she sees and knows too much, should she just kill her? ?


    Lulisi''s scalp was numb, and Su Yan stared at her, so she naturally guessed the possibility.


    She is a foreigner, and she would not believe it if she said that she would not be murdered under such circumstances.


    "Wait a minute! It seems that you really want to know about the abyss. I know a secret that may be useful to you!"


    So at the critical moment, Lulisi hurriedly made a noise to stop the fun in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Oh?"


    "What''s the secret, you tell it, if it''s appropriate, we will still be friendly allies."


    Cold sweat broke out on Lulisi''s forehead. Facing Su Yan, it was the first time that she felt so deeply afraid of this guy.


    The two sides have not actually fought in a strict sense. However, Lulisi has no courage to face Su Yan. Even if she wants to make a request at this moment, she feels inexplicably trembling, as if she is facing some unknown horror. The presence.


    "Of course I can give it to you, but not now, otherwise I can''t believe that you will keep your promise. After I go out and rejoin the team, I will tell you everything I know about the abyss."


    "Are you making a deal with me?"


    Su Yan''s gaze narrowed, and suddenly he had a cold look.


    Lulisi gritted her teeth tightly, her beautiful face was full of unwillingness and stubbornness, and she never let go.


    At the end, Su Yan suddenly smiled, and the originally suppressed and silent atmosphere disappeared immediately.

 Chapter 5573： silhouette appears

    Chapter 5573: Appearance of a figure


    "Okay, after I get out, I''ll wait for your secret. I hope you can really provide useful value. Otherwise, you alone may face a better result than the entire team of the Divine Deed Clan."


    Su Yan''s tone was relaxed and flat. Lulisi looked at Su Yan stubbornly, but she was angry but didn''t dare to speak. She could only grit her teeth aggrievedly.


    "Don''t worry, you must be interested, I won''t harm my people!"


    Su Yan turned around with a noncommittal smile, while Duhuang was joking in his eyes. Facing this divinely-appointed saint, although he didn''t put pressure on him himself, he still felt an indescribable sense of refreshment.


    Look, this is the ever-glamorous and powerful Divine Deed Saintess. In front of our boss, don''t you want to bow your head and be humble!


    I really like the kind of grievance and stubbornness in my eyes.


    The three of them walked out of the palace room, preparing to go back the same way and leave the palace.


    From the words left by Yun Chiyang, Su Yan has already learned that this palace itself is also a celestial artifact that can be carried around, but it has been infected by the abyss, except for the three palaces that Yun Chiyang deliberately protected. Outside, there is no need to explore other places, because they have already been destroyed by the abyss.


    And the palace itself also suffered huge damage, and has lost its function as a cave artifact. In the jade slip, Yun Chiyang left a method of recovering the palace, but Su Yan didn''t try it.


    Because he does not lack a cave artifact, he himself has mastered the divine way of the highest space, and can open up a cave or even create a realm at any time. Even if he has worked hard to repair this cave artifact, it is just a tasteless one.


    What''s more, there is still a lot of abyss pollution in it. Yun Chiyang vaguely mentioned that this may attract the attention of an ancient god. God knows what Yun Chiyang did in the abyss. It is not a pleasant feeling for an ancient **** to stare at him early.


    This also gives Su Yan more warnings about the abyss. It seems that once there is a certain kind of erosion and a large area of ??pollution, there may be the gaze from behind the erosion, which is something that the Supreme of God''s Domain does not have.


    Of course Supreme has the ability to lock on a certain person or thing, but it is impossible for someone to touch the aftertaste of his power and directly cast his gaze on it.


    The abyss seems to be more unified from the essence of the world, and the ancient gods have more weird characteristics.


    Walking to the gate of the palace again, the closed gate opened again at some unknown time, which saved a lot of effort to break through the gate.


    However, Duhuang and Lulisi looked normal, and were about to step out of the gate, when Su Yan suddenly looked solemn, and stopped at the entrance of the hall.


    Because in his perspective, that blurred green figure reappeared!


    "senior?"


    Su Yan tentatively called, and up to this moment, he roughly guessed that this figure was probably formed by some kind of mutation in the polluted soul after Yun Chiyang''s death.


    There used to be a generation of outstanding talents, who might even stand out from the past in the way of alchemy, but now they have fallen to such a point, and people have to sigh.


    However, the figure didn''t respond. It was obvious that after the mutation, he had lost consciousness, but this time he didn''t suddenly disappear and run away. Instead, he just faced Su Yan like this and walked over step by step.


    Su Yan frowned, and the Four Tribulations Bead of Transformation in his palm turned into a blood sword, filled with evil spirit. 1


    "You...have him..."


    Unexpectedly, the figure walking, seemingly unconscious, actually made intermittent sounds, resounding in the void, making one''s hair stand on end.


    "There is him? What is there? Is it Yun Chiyang?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked, but the figure didn''t answer, but suddenly rushed towards him and shouted.


    "You have him!"


    A terrifying power erupted from the figure, and the figure''s realm strength finally appeared at this moment. The power caused the void to vibrate, and all Taos rang together, and there was a sign of supremacy!


    This weird thing is suspected to be a supreme being!


    Duhuang and Lulisi felt as if they had been hit hard, and they were flung into the distance viciously without noticing anything with their terrified expressions. From Su Yan''s perspective, there were countless illusory heads that looked like ghosts, containing The rhyme of the endless avenue, mixed with the aura of chaos and evil, devoured towards Su Yan!


    Su Yan''s blood sword swept across, and thousands of sword lights suddenly cut towards the head, bursting out with bright light!


    It seems that Yun Chiyang really succeeded in the end, he actually advanced to the Supreme!


    Su Yan was shocked in his heart. Facing the strange figure, this was the first time he fought against Supreme!


    I saw the thousands of sword lights that Su Yan slashed out, which could be unmatched in the face of the God Emperor, but this time he did not have any advantage in the face of these illusory heads. On the contrary, they were quickly exhausted in the collision. The remaining heads still rushed towards Su Yan!


    There are thousands of evolutions!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan split into countless numbers, and for the remaining heads that attacked, he first exiled them with space to build layers of barriers!


    The terrifying avenue collision happened immediately, and in the void, layer after layer of ripples surged, and thousands of space barriers all generated violent shocks, making the void appear indescribably tumbling and surging like boiling water, and the phantom head Just inside, keep ups and downs.


    The two are wrestling, the head contains the supreme divine way that belongs to the supreme, and thousands of avenues must surrender and resonate under it, and Su Yan''s time-space divine way has not reached the supreme, but by virtue of its numerical advantage, it is also suppressing this The Supreme Supreme God.


    In the end, under the might of thousands of Su Yan, all the remaining heads finally disappeared and were imprisoned in the barriers built!


    "Not quite the Supreme."


    Seeing this, Su Yan murmured, and analyzed and understood everything through the head imprisoned in the barrier.


    After these heads were locked in the barrier, although they showed resistance to the void and wanted to break through the blockade, the level was not even as good as the previous green light, which could not achieve the performance that the Supreme should have.


    The reason is that the pollution contained in the supreme divine way has not been integrated with the divine way, on the contrary, it has always been in a state of struggle and entanglement.


    This weakened the power of the supreme supernatural power, and also made the supreme divine way always unstable. It seems that although Yun Chiyang has broken through the supreme, the pollution has penetrated into his bones, causing even if he breaks through the supreme, his realm is extremely unstable. .


    "But this way, it''s easy to handle."


    As Su Yan said, he no longer used the blood sword on the blurred figures, but circles of space-time **** wheels behind him manifested!


    Countless Su Yan surrounded the figures, forming the shape of a round tower that gradually increased, and then the divine words resounded, suppressing everything, the divine wheel slowly turned in the void, and terrifying visions emerged around, and then it was as if being crushed by the divine wheel , converging in the center into a vast and bright avenue full of the sense of time and eternity!


    Thousands of Su Yan are the majestic bombardment of thousands of great avenues of divine light, and Su Yan''s divine words uttered, shaking the Void Dao.


    "Suppression!"

 Chapter 5574： But such a supreme

    Chapter 5574: But So Supreme


    In an instant, the figure roared unconsciously, as if feeling a great crisis and wanted to escape.


    However, countless **** wheels suddenly manifested and rotated in the void, and the turbulent air movement seemed to crush everything, which also prevented the figure from breaking through in the first place.


    Immediately afterwards, the divine light of the great avenue that condensed into a sea of ??light suppressed the figure, causing him to scream in pain!


    The Dao Divine Light condensed by the time-space **** wheel does not have any power to purify or even kill, but it contains endless evolution. The evolution of these years is applied to the figure, and the result is that it completely arouses the riot of pollution in the figure''s body. !


    These are deeply entangled with the supreme divine way, and are full of unstable pollution sources. If you rely on normal time to kill, it may take a long time to decide the winner, but under the suppression of the divine light of Su Yan''s space-time avenue, they are happening rapidly Catalyzed, devouring the Supreme Divine Dao, in a blink of an eye, the figure was on the verge of collapse!


    The terrifying aura also dissipated immediately, and he realized that his figure was on the verge of disintegration. At this moment, his combat power had also exploded to the highest level. Facing the suppression of the divine light of Su Yan Dao, although he could not prevent the rapid invasion of the pollution in his body, he still had a single-handed bombardment. With a terrifying divine light, Beng Fei surrounded the surrounding divine wheels, struggling to get out of the divine light.


    "It seems that you don''t take me seriously."


    Seeing this, Su Yan sneered, and the God Wheel of Time and Space rotated dimly and vastly in the void, while his figure plummeted straight down, hitting the blurry figure!


    boom!


    On the ground, a big hole was suddenly smashed out, smoke and dust were everywhere, as if forming a mushroom cloud, and the ground was cracked, spreading towards the surroundings like a spider web, in the hole, the figure was lying on the ground, tightly clinging to the ground, And Su Yan was kneeling on one knee, pressing **** his back!


    Because of the pollution riots, and the divine light pulled him out of time and space to manifest, at this moment, this blurred figure is no longer an illusion, but turned into a tangible entity that can be touched!


    "You! Blasphemy!"


    The figure lay on the ground roaring and roaring, and unexpectedly uttered a few words, the meaning of which was unknown, and then suddenly the power of the supreme erupted, and the four limbs grabbed the ground and suddenly lifted Su Yan up!


    "What is the blasphemy? Your supreme body? Or the power of the abyss?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked again, but the figure seemed to read it out mechanically, without any feedback or response. He just learned to rush towards Su Yan with his fists under the suppression of this divine light!


    "die!"


    The figure roared angrily, and the power of the supreme power gathered in the fist, shaking the light of the great way, with boundless power!


    "It seems that you really can''t wake up. The former generation of arrogance and powerhouses finally became the supreme as they wished. It turned out to be like this. It''s really regrettable. It should be the best ending now if you want to rescue the seniors!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan sighed lightly, and didn''t care about the punch from the figure, but directly threw his leg to sweep across, and when the punch was approaching, he first swept the figure from the waist!


    Although this figure has the realm of the supreme level, but at the moment, he is unconscious inside and violently polluted by the pollution in his body. Outside, he is suppressed by the divine light of the avenue and the space-time **** wheel. In terms of actions, from the perspective of Su Yan''s level of combat power, it is almost impossible. He was extremely slow, and even wanted to fight him!


    With a bang, the figure was slammed into the ground again, looking in a state of distress, and it didn''t have the slightest sign of being supreme.


    "It seems that your strength is nothing more than that."


    Su Yan smiled softly, facing the Supreme Enemy at this moment, being able to kick him into the ground with one kick, this feeling is really refreshing.


    The figure roared again, it seemed to go crazy and attack Su Yan with its hands and feet, but all of this was meaningless in Su Yan''s eyes.


    The divine light above his head shone through, and Su Yan continued to move non-stop, with his supreme physique, he began to violently beat up the figure, interrupting the energy he was about to condense again and again, making it disintegrate and collapse more quickly.


    Facing Su Yan''s moves, the human figure could only growl and roar, but subconsciously couldn''t keep up with the rhythm at all, being punched and kicked by Su Yan, he fell to the ground continuously under the divine light!


    "Roar!"


    In the end, the blurred figure let out an unconscious roar, followed by a tremor of the body, all kinds of weird expansion and distortion appeared on his body, and tentacles broke out from the body, entangled the figure crazily.


    The pollution from the abyss finally broke out completely!


    At this time, the light in Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and the wheel of time and space turned, but it was no longer the divine light of the avenue full of evolution, but the power of the infinite vastness of the gods!


    Facing the abyss, there is only the most essential collision to kill!


    "Roar!"


    The distorted monster also roared, but if he still retained the supreme characteristic before, he could effectively display a part of the supreme strength, but now the pollution has completely prevailed, which is equivalent to swallowing that supreme characteristic. At this moment, the deformed monster can only The pure power and instinct of the abyss remained,


    This made him unable to resist the suppression of the vast divine power at all, but only collided violently, and the two stalemate in place.


    However, Su Yan relied on the great development, and could endlessly absorb the power of the gods from the deep cornerstone of the space, but the power of the abyss contained in the distortion monster was limited even if it was terrifying.


    Soon, the victory of this stalemate fell towards Su Yan, and the endless vast divine light slowly pressed down on the distortion monster!


    With a final howl of pain, the last trace left by Yun Chiyang in this world finally dissipated.


    The deformed monster completely returned to nothingness under the attrition of divine power.


    The God of Time and Space gradually faded away. Su Yan stood quietly on the spot, looking at the messy and broken battlefield. At this moment, there was a sense of calmness in his heart, but also a sense of sadness.


    Because Yun Chiyang''s life dissipated like this, Su Yan also had a lot of feelings,


    That forerunner of an unknown generation, undoubtedly in his time, must have been extremely talented and glamorous, attracting the attention of countless sects and being sought after by many people,


    However, he was still trapped under the Supreme, but by virtue of his peerless aptitude, he forcibly found another way and glimpsed the opportunity of the Supreme, which is so surprising and unbelievable.


    But in the end, his talent is unparalleled, and he managed to get a glimpse of reaching that supreme realm. It should be a situation where heaven and earth congratulate all beings and celebrate, and the scenery can surpass countless years.


    But he also faced an unexpected crisis, and died tragically in the state he longed for and most watched. It seemed that everything was a joke, and his efforts were not worth mentioning, making it difficult to describe this feeling for a while.


    "My lord..."


    Su Yan murmured, laughing at himself.


    "It looks like that, but that''s it..."


    He calmed down, called Du Huang and Du Huang who had been frightened by this battle, returned to the original team, and continued to move towards the danger zone.

 Chapter 5575： journey

    Chapter 5575: Itinerary


    Soon, the three of Su Yan returned to the original point, and the teams of the two groups had been waiting here quietly. When they saw the three of them appear, they were pleasantly surprised.


    "Boss, you are back!"


    "How is it, chief lord, nothing happened?"


    And Lulisi glanced at the team that greeted her with a complicated expression, nodded and said nothing, and said to Su Yan,


    "The secret is that in the forbidden area of ??the dark area, there may be relics from races in the abyss, and there is a high probability that it also covers a book of abyss exercises!"


    Su Yan''s face suddenly became strange.


    Hearing this familiar secret, he sent a voice transmission to Luris.


    "So, what you want to give me next is not a map, is it?"


    "map?"


    Lulisi was stunned and asked.


    "What map, what I want to give you is the distribution of the ruins of that race, which records the details of the ruins, but you need to find the specific location in the forbidden area by yourself. There is no record in the records owned by the race."


    "The distribution of the remains?"


    Su Yan''s eyes flashed suddenly. It seemed that the old man who was the chief priest mentioned more than one stone slab?


    "Okay, tell me what you said, you and your team can go on."


    Su Yan agreed, and soon a map recording the distribution of the remaining ruins in the forbidden area was directly transmitted to Su Yan''s mind.


    Su Yan compared it with the road map given to him by the chief priest. It is roughly a division of things. It seems that there may be a lot of that kind of stone slabs scattered in the dark area, but each family gets a piece, which is regarded as It is hidden, and as a result, everyone is incomplete, unable to explore there.


    Of course, in fact, even if they have everything, they may not necessarily search for it, because many news about the forbidden area only reveal one thing, that is, the **** emperor who died in it has not been banned in the dark area Time, countless!


    There is a complete taboo there, except for Supreme, I am afraid that no one can know what is in the taboo area, not to mention that the dark area has been banned now, and the only ones who can enter are the God King Realm.


    Therefore, although these things are precious in the hands of all ethnic groups, they are also equivalent to a piece of waste paper. No wonder they are willing to hand them over easily.


    After obtaining the distribution map of the relics, Su Yan also fulfilled his promise and did not plan to kill Lulisi again. Although she saw too many things that she shouldn''t see, in the end, if these things were leaked out, it would be other big clans looking for Como What''s the matter with Su Yan for the troubles of the multi-family?


    After the two parties converged, they headed towards the first collection point again. On the way, whether it was the team of the Shenqi clan or the holy sons of the Komodo clan, they all whispered to Su Yan.


    Because although they are far away from the palace, and there may be some space gap between them, the supreme battle that broke out at the gate of the palace still penetrated everything, so that even the people who are far away can feel the power Horror and mighty power and vision of mighty divine light.


    This shocked them. They didn''t know what happened, but as far as the power they felt, everyone present felt that they couldn''t survive a round in that scene.


    Who started the fight? Chief sir?


    The team of the Shenqi clan first thought of,


    But they subconsciously felt that it was impossible, because of the strength of the chief saintess, they naturally knew that they were of the same race, although they were very strong, it still seemed whimsical to say that it caused this level.


    So it''s Duhuang? This made even the people of the Komodo clan shake their heads,


    It is almost a recognized fact that Duhuang''s strength is even lower than Lulisi''s. If Lulisi is impossible, then the Duhuang Holy Son is even more impossible.


    So there is only one truth left, and it is also the most unbelievable thing for the Shenqi family. This kind of horrific movement turned out to be Su Yan, who only has a god-like state on the surface, and looks ordinary!


    This almost subverted everyone''s cognition. Rao is a team of the Komodo clan. They still have confidence and understanding of their boss. At this moment, they feel unbelievable. The boss is worthy of being the boss. To what extent can his strength go against the sky? what!


    Many people from the Divine Deed family wanted to ask, especially the woman who had been slapped before, and felt that this possibility was absurd and unwilling to admit, but under the strict stop of Lulisi''s eyes, everyone just Can move forward honestly, not daring to disturb the team.


    However, they can also see from this performance that the Chief Saintess seems to be afraid of Su Yan, she is afraid of Su Yan!


    Invisibly, Su Yan has supreme prestige and decisive power in the teams of the two races, and no one dares to refute his words.


    And then, on the way to the collection point, the two teams seemed to have exhausted their previous peaceful journey, and all kinds of unexpected dangers appeared frequently along the journey!


    First, in the forest of peeping, they had to walk out of the dense forest all the way to the next area, but a fog appeared, and the dense forest that was about to end in front of them suddenly extended, and there was no end in sight, as if something did not want them to go out.


    The green light dots floating in the air formed various inexplicable, weird and distorted light and shadows. They seemed to have the power to confuse the spirit and convey pollution. Except for Su Yan, everyone who watched the light and shadow showed a certain degree of inexplicable dementia , and will go crazy with each other, attacking everything in sight.


    Those trees also came alive, taking advantage of the light and shadow to confuse everyone, each branch turned into tentacles, entwined around everyone''s body trying to absorb their vitality, everyone faced this change, woke up accidentally, but found that these things were originally ordinary The tree, at this moment, actually has a part of the strength of the god-king level, and it is quite hard to deal with it.


    In the end, Lulisi paid the price of an inherited artifact, and with her own heavy injuries, she managed to break through all the pollution and abnormalities, found a way out again, and left the Forest of Peeping.


    Even so, one person in the team remained in the forest of peeping completely, and the entire team suffered a great loss.


    The Komodo clan was also in a panic, but because Su Yan had an agreement with the chief priest and would need to use it in the future, Su Yan would take action to solve the more fatal troubles at critical moments. As a result, although they were all out of breath, their strength was weaker than that of the Divine Deed clan. Weak, no one was injured.


    This made them grateful to the boss again, but finally some people in the Shenqi clan couldn''t help it.


    "Hey, we agreed to form an alliance, but in the end you only protected your own team and didn''t take action when we were in danger?"


    Someone in the Komodo family laughed suddenly,


    "It''s a joke. Although it''s an alliance, we can''t be your parents directly, can we? We will take care of any difficulties for you?"

 Chapter 5576： divided into

    Chapter 5576 Divided into


    "If that''s the case, then what''s the use of you!"


    After finishing speaking, the Holy Son, who was mocking the Shenqi clan, said sharply again.


    "Because we exist, we can resist half of the attacks and share half of the pressure for you, not to mention that some of you will deliberately approach our Komodo clan when you are in danger. If so, you all think that we have no If it helps, then it��s better for everyone to part ways!"


    After finishing speaking, all the holy sons of Komodo echoed and said with a smile.


    "right!"


    "That''s right, it''s a big deal that we all go our separate ways!"


    "Anyway, whoever is afraid of whom!"


    At this time, the hearts of these holy sons were indescribably happy.


    Because originally according to the original established ending, the team of the Komodo clan, not to mention being at the bottom of the 18 clans, is only in the middle ranks. He was holding his breath all the time, but no matter what, it was very difficult to beat a big clan like the Shenqi clan who was at their peak,


    However, the current ending is quite the opposite, because with the boss who appeared inexplicably, they can feel proud in almost all clans, and look down on those guys who used to ignore them. This feeling is so refreshing!


    At this moment, the admiration of the saints for Su Yan has risen to a new level, and at the same time, they have become more and more accustomed to pretending to be powerful.


    "you!"


    Someone in the Divine Deed family was upset and wanted to argue about something, but was suddenly interrupted by Luris.


    "enough!"


    She took a deep look at Su Yan and took a deep breath.


    "Let''s move on, there''s no need for pointless quarrels."


    The chief saint''s words made everyone in the Shenqi clan speechless, and then they could only stare unwillingly at the team of the Komodo clan, and continued to move towards the first collection point.


    But the danger just now is almost commonplace in the subsequent journey, which makes the Shenqi family suffer more and more heavy losses. Even Su Yan can''t stand it, and made a move once or twice, otherwise I''m afraid they will be in the first place Before the collection point, the whole army will be wiped out.


    This abnormal phenomenon also made Su Yan feel a little puzzled and unusual. There are naturally many crises in the danger zone. You can refer to the first half of the journey in the forest of peeping and the records of exploring the danger zone in the past. Those who encounter abnormal phenomena here The frequency, at most, is only one-third of the current one,


    Otherwise, the dangerous area does not need to be called the dangerous area, it is directly called the taboo area, and the dark area does not need to be explored to open it.


    Is it because the dark zone seems to have changed this time?


    There is this possibility, but Su Yan faintly feels that he is more inclined to another possibility,


    That is these abnormalities, actively looking for them.


    It''s not the kind of initiative to encounter provocateurs invading its territory, but like all abnormalities in the abyss of relationship, it seems to smell some delicious food, which has attracted them greatly, so they actively search for delicious food one after another!


    And that kind of delicacy, Su Yan guessed, it might be that he was in Yunchiyang Palace, because of the eyes of the enemy under the deep sea, or the polluted Supreme Shadow, or something else, he has ushered in some kind of abyss watch.


    More likely, it has been contaminated or cursed at some level.


    It can''t be embodied in Su Yan, but it has a great attraction for some things related to the abyss, so that Su Yan may look like a bright and special flame or other things from the perspective of these things.


    If this is really possible, then without a doubt, it would be a big trouble for Su Yan to enter the abyss.


    "I hope that the three pills left by Yun Chiyang can wash away this special effect after eating."


    Su Yan can only secretly think about this, facing the strange characteristics of the abyss, because he doesn''t understand it now, and he doesn''t have much to do.


    Finally, the two teams arrived at the first collection point in embarrassment after going through many crises.


    "Huh, it''s finally here!"


    Someone couldn''t help letting out a breath, covered in scars, looking at the collection point equivalent to a safe house, finally showing a trace of relief and joy in his eyes.


    There are too many dangers and weirdness along the way, and after arriving at the collection point, you can take a short rest, because most of the collection points, except for a variety of unique resources, rarely invade here.


    However, after safety, the two teams looked at each other, and the atmosphere gradually became quiet and awkward.


    This kind of emotion mainly comes from the side of the Shenqi Clan who has suffered heavy damage at the moment,


    Because according to the previous alliance agreement, they will not get along peacefully after arriving at the collection point, but will fight each other according to their own abilities. However, what happened in the process is really unpredictable for everyone. The loss of combat power was serious, and there was a reduction in personnel. How could it become an opponent of the Komodo family?


    Although the other party was also in a panic, no one was harmed, and there was one Su Yan whose strength was hard to guess, but who was known to be extremely terrifying.


    "After all the hard work, I can''t completely embarrass you. How about this, you can collect 10% of the abyss grass here, and the remaining 90% will belong to me. Don''t think about it."


    Seeing their embarrassment, Su Yan spoke lightly.


    Anyway, he only needs to help the chief priest to win the first place. No, it should be enough to obtain most of the resources. After leaving and entering the danger zone, it is not known whether he can leave alive.


    Unless Su Yan is willing to wipe out all the teams, leaving only members of the Komodo clan, but Su Yan is obviously unwilling to take such an effort.


    "10%?"


    However, some people in the Divine Deed Clan reluctantly opened their mouths. After all, they have worked so hard here, and their 10% harvest has completely fallen below expectations.


    The resources here are very precious even if they are placed outside. They can only harvest a pitiful 10% of the output of a full resource field, and give up a full 90% to the race rankings, which are far lower than theirs. The Komodo family?


    "enough."


    But Lulisi agreed decisively, and took a deep look at Su Yan, even showing a trace of gratitude and gratitude in her beautiful eyes.


    "One achievement is enough. My Divine Deed Clan will leave after getting it, and will not interfere with the Komodo Clan."


    Others may still be upset, but as someone who traveled with Su Yan to the Yunchiyang Palace, Lu Lisi naturally knew that this 10% was entirely dependent on Su Yan''s charity, otherwise they would not even be able to get 10% based on their strength. ,


    Even to anger Su Yan, there is no need to think about leaving the first collection point!


    It''s already a surprise to get 10%, but other people can''t see through, or don''t want to see through, but Lulisi needs to know clearly.

 Chapter 5577： sideways

    Chapter 5577: Cross-cutting


    What''s more, regardless of other things, the scene seen in the palace alone is enough to bring death to the team of the Shenqi clan.


    So at this moment, Lu Lisi really felt an inexplicable gratitude to Su Yan, even though he had bullied her before!


    "Stop talking nonsense, act quickly, and go to the next location after collecting."


    But Su Yan just glanced at the crowd calmly and said calmly, in his eyes, whether it was the gratitude and unwillingness of the Shenqi clan, or the excitement of the Komodo clan, it didn''t matter or affect him.


    Soon, after a short break, the two teams formally entered the collection site and began to collect the rare resource, Abyss Grass.


    The name is unremarkable, but this kind of grass combines part of the characteristics of the abyss and the domain of the gods. It can only grow in this dark area. It can be used to refine a kind of magic pill, which can temper the power of the gods. Not only is it more pure, but even It can produce a certain degree of abyss resistance, and can slightly reduce the loss when confronting the power of the enemy abyss.


    This is also a large part of the reason why the Eighteen Clans control the dark area and can use it a little bit. The holy sons who came here have basically taken this kind of magic pill. They are more resistant to the abyss than ordinary people, and they can More suitable for dark environment.


    While collecting, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the collection site, full of jokes.


    "Hey, just collect so recklessly, why don''t you wait for others?"


    The two teams turned their heads immediately after hearing the words, and found that there was another team coming from outside the collection area.


    And I don''t know where they came from, what route they took, and the whole team can''t see much fatigue or scars. Comparing Su Yan and Lu Lisi''s two teams, it''s like traveling. Straight itch.


    "It''s the Chihuang clan."


    At this time, Duhuang also spoke beside Su Yan.


    "The ranking of this ethnic group among the eighteen ethnic groups is comparable to that of the Komodo clan. It is currently slightly higher than the Komodo clan, but in terms of strength, we were not afraid of him."


    "But now..."


    As Duhuang said, he turned his head to look at his surrounding teammates and himself, and smiled wryly.


    "We have gone through so many dangers, and it would be good to say that we still have half of our strength. Maybe in the future, we will have to rely on you, the boss."


    This kind of mentality or situation was obviously discovered by Chi Huang''s team, especially when they looked at the Shenqi team, which only had five people at the moment, and each of them was injured and unstable, their eyes were even more joking and excited.


    The strength of the Chi Huang clan is generally comparable to that of the Komodo clan, that is to say, if the normal outcome is followed, of course they can''t beat the Shenqi clan.


    So if faced with the Divine Deed Clan collecting resources here, then it is nothing more than changing places, or only daring to collect a small amount of resources, and leaving in a hurry.


    But now, the well-preserved Chi Huang clan''s team, which was lucky all the way, unexpectedly encountered two residual blood, including the high-ranking Shenqi clan, how could they not be excited and happy!


    Kill these two teams and take the opportunity to harvest the entire resource. This time they will shine in the competition in the dark zone!


    "Tsk tsk, I really don''t know what happened to you and made you so embarrassed, but since it''s all like this, it''s a bit difficult to still think about collecting resources? Why don''t you give us all the resources, and please forgive my Chi Huang clan How about letting you go?"


    The man at the head of Chi Huang''s team, with a large body and an extremely vicious face, said with a sinister smile.


    "Bah! Just relying on **** like you? If you didn''t see me seriously injured, would you dare to be presumptuous?"


    And this kind of words naturally caused dissatisfaction between the two teams, especially the Shenqi clan, why were they looked down upon by this kind of team? Immediately, someone scolded angrily and looked down on the man.


    "Ha ha."


    And such an attitude made the man''s face even more sinister.


    "That''s right, if you are in full bloom, I will naturally take a detour, but since you are not in full bloom now, what are you proud of? You must know that there is a price to be paid for arrogance without confidence!"


    "Shenqi Clan! If you don''t want to die, you have to kowtow now, respectfully and humblely say that I was wrong, so that I can consider letting you go, otherwise, I will kill you here, but no one knows and can say What!"


    After finishing speaking, he laughed again, looking at the team of the Komodo clan, the kind of jokes were on the surface.


    "Yo, Duhuang, where is your team? Including this little guy who is nothing more than a good-looking guy, tsk tsk tsk, he is still alive."


    As soon as these words came out, the members of the Shenqi clan suddenly looked strange.


    However, Mu Mu Ke obviously didn''t notice this detail, and continued to mock the ugly Du Huang.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you such a waste now? To be ridden on the head by a little guy in the realm of gods. As a former opponent, I am really ashamed of you!"


    "The Divine Deed family can kneel down and leave alive, but you Komodo family can''t. If you don''t want your team to be wiped out, you have to come to my feet, lick my toes, and give yourself a hard time. Two slaps, the kind that bleed directly."


    "Then, if I''m happy, maybe I''ll let you and your team go, hahahaha!"


    Mumuke smiled happily, enjoying this rare moment.


    As two races with similar rankings, the Chihuang clan and the Komodo clan have long been at odds with each other on many issues and have been hostile to each other for a long time.


    In particular, Mu Muke and Duhuang are the prides of the two races. The antagonism and hostility caused by racial friction are deeply reflected in the two of them. They are both old rivals, and they have always wanted to separate themselves from each other. , and it has been hard to tell the winner.


    Now you can severely humiliate and trample the other party under your feet, what a pleasure it is!


    As he said that, he glanced at the team of the Komodo clan again, and when he saw Hanqing, his eyes lit up even more, and he smiled wildly.


    "Oh, it turns out that Hanqing is here too. I remember that I was interested in you and was willing to marry you, but you sneered at me and refused, but I didn''t expect to see you again today. If the conditions have changed, you still have to stay here with me." I, wait until I am completely comfortable with you before I can leave!"


    "Boss!"


    Hanqing gritted his silver teeth, and finally couldn''t help but let out a cry, looking at Su Yan expectantly,


    She really didn''t have the strength to beat this bastard, but she believed that the boss would be able to crush him to death easily!


    And Su Yan looked at Mu Muke indifferently, he didn''t care about his wild laughter and arrogance, and said with a smile.


    "You continue to talk, if you have any other ideas and requests, why not say them together."


    The members of the Shenqi clan suddenly looked at Mumuke with a sense of relaxation, even with a kind of pity.

 Chapter 5578： humble mumuk

    Chapter 5578: Humble Mumuke


    "You little thing dare to talk?"


    But hearing Su Yan''s words, Mu Muke still didn''t notice the pity eyes of everyone in the Shenqi clan, instead he frowned and seemed very dissatisfied.


    "Who told you to talk? It''s just a small look in the area. It''s fine to get in, and you dare to interrupt me self-righteously. Okay, I''m paying attention again now. I will break your legs later, so that you can only Climb out!"


    Everyone finally relaxed their eyes completely, and even let out a slight breath.


    Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "Well, what else?"


    "and also?"


    Mu Muke looked at Su Yan''s smile, and became even more dissatisfied and disgusted. He wanted to say something more, but the teammates behind him finally noticed some strangeness between the two teams, so they quietly pulled Mumu Yes, signal to the other party as soon as possible,


    Seeing this, Mu Mu paused for a moment, and said coldly in his eyes.


    "Okay, I won''t play with you guys anymore, just get out of the way and let Lao Tzu''s people collect the resources. Whether you live or die later depends entirely on Lao Tzu''s attitude!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan sighed slightly,


    "Really? It''s a pity, this is the punishment you want? It''s too light in my opinion."


    "What did you say?"


    Mu Muke frowned and was furious, but suddenly felt an extremely powerful and unparalleled force, suddenly pressed down from the void, overbearing without a trace of resistance, directly pressed his knees to the ground, and smashed **** the ground!


    "what!"


    Mu Muke let out a scream, only feeling the pain that penetrated to the marrow of his bones, coming from under his body, his two legs were all broken!


    Originally this kind of injury, as a **** king, of course he could bear it, but this downward force of terror also contained a force of sealing, which locked all his cultivation bases, so that there was no trace of him that could repair his double wounds. The possibility of losing the legs, and also magnified this pain to the soul by tens of millions of times!


    "First step, kneel down as you said."


    Su Yan stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Mu Muke who was screaming in pain, his expression was calm, and he didn''t make a move, but it made people feel that a kind of fear was spreading.


    "Now, you should say you were wrong, sorry."


    The plain voice rang in Mu Muke''s ears, but it seemed to make him face the fear of a nightmare. At this moment, he finally realized that there is a reason why a **** dares to come to the dark area!


    How can this be a god, the emperor is almost the same, don''t the eighteen clans don''t care!


    "Yes... right or not, I was wrong, I shouldn''t provoke adults."


    Without any struggle or hesitation, Mu Muke knelt on the ground humble, her voice trembling and fearful,


    From the power that oppressed him in an instant and was forced to kneel, we can know that the man in front of him, the god-like state he despises, is far from being able to resist him even if he doesn''t need to fight. , maybe some unborn old monster!


    And to a certain extent, Mu Muke is also a person who can afford to let go. In order to survive, he kneels and kowtows to such an old monster, which is not ashamed.


    "Is it wrong? Then proceed to the second step."


    However, Su Yan''s nightmare-like voice continued to sound.


    "Climb over here and use your most devout gesture to lick me...Forget it, it''s too disgusting, come and lick Duhuang''s shoes."


    Duhuang looked bewildered, but also faintly excited, looking at Mu Muke, he didn''t feel sick at all.


    "I��"


    Mu Muke gave a bitter cry, but also did not hesitate, and immediately crawled towards Duhuang with difficulty, gritted his teeth, showing that he was struggling.


    Not only because of his crippled legs, but also because of the restraint Su Yan left on him, every time Mu Muke climbed a little bit, he would feel pain that went deep into the bone marrow. As a person, he would rather die directly than suffer.


    But Mu Muke still crawled hard, his face was pale, his forehead was sweating, exhausting all his strength, he crawled to Duhuang''s feet, devoutly, licked his shoes with his tongue.


    This was a great humiliation, which not only made Mu Muke, who could afford to let go, turn red, but the Chi Huang clan who followed behind also glared angrily, wishing they could kill everyone with their eyes.


    But they couldn''t even move a step, because the power that imprisoned the void was also exerted on them, causing everyone to be suppressed!


    "My lord, can you spare me?"


    After finishing all this, Mu Muke turned to look at Su Yan again, knelt down and said humblely.


    Su Yan thought for a while, looked at him, and smiled seriously.


    "no."


    "what?!"


    Mu Muke raised his head in shock, but what was greeted was a flash of sword light, which filled his sight, and then his head flew high!


    "Although I asked you to do these steps, it was only based on your suggestion. I never said that I would let you go after I finished."


    Looking at Mu Muke''s body lying on the ground, Su Yan finally did not forget to explain seriously.


    This scene made everyone, including the Komodo clan, shudder. Looking at Su Yan, he realized again in fear how evil he is as a devil.


    To Su Yan, they could no longer afford the slightest resistance.


    "Let''s leave it to you for the rest, let''s make a quick decision."


    And after Su Yan dealt with Mu Muke, he issued orders to everyone, and everyone obeyed, and used their own methods to kill all the remaining members of Chi Huang''s clan.


    Even though their combat strength had already dropped to the limit, those Chihuang people were still imprisoned by Su Yan, unable to move even if they stood still, no matter how weak their strength was, they still had no problem hitting a wooden stake.


    At the end of the battlefield, everyone looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes, and began to gather Abyss grass again without saying a word.


    Soon, all the abyss grasses in this collection point were collected, and the Komodo clan took 90% of them, while the Shenqi clan took 10%.


    When the members of the Shenqi Clan took the 10%, several people trembled and stared at Su Yan hesitantly, fearing that after taking it, they would have the same consequences as the Chi Huang Clan.


    But Su Yan was naturally not interested. After seeing that the collection points were all collected, he recalled the map in his mind, and did not leave much rest time for everyone, so he prepared to go to the second collection point.


    Of course, at this time, the Shenqi clan was naturally not in the team, and they planned to separate from Su Yan''s team from here on.


    One is that the loss of their team is too serious, and it is hard to say that they can survive to the next collection point if they continue to walk. Second, even if they can, they can only drink some soup with Su Yan, and they are too scared!


    Anyway, whether there are other collection points in the dark area, or they turn back, all options are better than following Su Yan,


    The team of the Komodo clan, led by Su Yan, continued to embark on the journey alone.

 Chapter 5579： collection point change

    Chapter 5579 Changes in Collection Points


    Continue on the way to the second collection point.


    Although the Divine Deed family has left, the crisis faced by the Komodo team has not diminished in the slightest, and it even has a tendency to intensify. Almost every short distance in the road will encounter dangers of greater or lesser anomaly. Let everyone get tired of coping.


    Even if it wasn''t for Su Yan who started to attack frequently, the journey might not be halfway through, and everyone would die. Under the constant dangers faced by the saints, they almost seemed more and more fragile and powerless.


    "Damn it, something must have happened in the dark zone this time. The usual dangerous zone doesn''t look like this!"


    Some of the Holy Sons couldn''t bear it anymore and began to complain. They may not have entered the dark area before, but they definitely don''t lack some common sense understanding in the clan, so what they will encounter when they come here is actually already there. Preparation, but the result is completely beyond expectations.


    If the danger zone is like this every time, who would dare to come!


    Su Yan remained silent, but regarding this sudden situation, he was basically certain. It should be an abnormal riot caused by some kind of abyssal aura or curse on him.


    It''s a pity that although it is confirmed, this kind of inexplicable breath or curse from the abyss can''t be solved now. We can only let these holy children of Komodo bear the pain they shouldn''t have in advance.


    But fortunately, no matter how tortured the journey is, with Su Yan as a guarantee, at least the team of the Komodo clan has always maintained a bottom line, that is, no one will die.


    This gave them the courage to move on, and after overcoming many obstacles, the second collection point was finally within sight.


    This is a messy crater. The rocks are all sharp and abrupt like broken glass inserted into the soil. From a distance, the mountain looks more like a snake surrounded by scales.


    The impact of this perspective is very uncomfortable, but this crater also contains a special resource, the engulfing stone.


    This kind of stone also contains the two characteristics of the abyss and the domain of the gods, and it is biased more towards the power of the abyss, which allows it to have a killing effect in the face of divine power. If it is used to refine artifacts, Then you can add additional defense-breaking attributes and specialize in supernatural powers.


    However, if it is used to refine the divine elixir, the destructive power of the abyss in the divine power will be almost as good as the reshaping effect if you can survive it, and you can directly increase your own aptitude by a level.


    In short, the Stone of Swallowing has a wide range of uses, but if you can get here, you will often start to pay a heavy price.


    Although the Komodo clan was very embarrassed this time, the miraculous passage of all members also inspired everyone, and immediately began to search for the engulfing stone on the crater.


    However, before they could gain much, they encountered another team coming from the other side, and the leader was red-haired and surrounded by flames, which made the complexions of the Komodo clan change. It was the rainbow light of the Sanchius clan !


    This team, if there is no Su Yan, can be said to be the most powerful team among the 18 clans, but now that the Komodo clan has Su Yan, I can see that after the initial surprise, the expressions of the people actively changed. Playing around, seeing that the team of the Sancius family is not only worthy, but also faintly eager to try.


    "Is it you?"


    And when the Komodo clan saw Hongguang, Hongguang naturally also saw everyone. This **** is quite the chief leader of the team, and he gave Hongguang a deep impression outside the field.


    Of course, it''s not a good impression, just weak and incompetent.


    So seeing the team of the Komodo clan again at this moment, a sneer and a sneer appeared on Hongguang''s face,


    "It''s unbelievable that you have come here so quickly. It''s a pity that you have exhausted all your strength, right? You are so weak, what''s the use of coming here?"


    "Ah."


    And at this moment, the holy children of Komodo, who have a big brother in their hearts and are not panicked at all, also sneered back directly.


    "Do you know what we encountered along the way to come here? Like you, I am afraid that you will die on the way, and you dare to laugh at us?"


    "Are you saying I''m not as good as you?"


    When Hong Guang heard this, the raging fire surrounding his body suddenly raged violently. He stood upright with his red hair flamboyant, looking extremely terrifying and domineering, and asked in a cold voice.


    As the strongest person of this generation among the eighteen clans, Hong Guang''s temper is naturally not very good and he is also extremely arrogant. Therefore, what he hates the most is who dares to say that he is stronger than him!


    "I didn''t say that!"


    Seeing Hong Guang''s frightening power, the Holy Son who spoke suddenly lowered his tone and pointed at Su Yan.


    "I''m definitely weaker than you, but our boss is definitely stronger than you!"


    "Oh? This little guy from the Divine Realm?"


    Hong Guang immediately sneered.


    Although he himself is also a person who can rebel against the God King, he knows that sometimes the realm cannot represent everything, and his own talent and combat power are the reality, but after all, he is a god, and he has no name, even if he can rebel against the God King, At most, he was just an ordinary **** king.


    Just like him, although the record of rebelling against the God Emperor is horrifying, it is impossible for him to face some high-level God Emperor, but an ordinary God Emperor powerhouse who has just entered the God Emperor and is only one star in the realm.


    But even so, he has also achieved something that has never been seen in ten thousand years. He is regarded as the number one pride by the eighteen clans, and he is destined to be ahead of the times.


    As for Su Yan, even if this little **** is the same, facing him is equivalent to reversing two realms, not only facing the highest realm among the **** kings, but also facing the **** emperor directly across one realm, which may ?


    After all, it is a declining ethnic group, it is really a group of ignorant people.


    "Forget it, arguing with a weak and poor guy like you is simply a loss of face. Get out of here, put down all your resources, and I can ignore your provocations."


    Hong Guang suddenly flashed a self-deprecating and lonely way, watching the Komodo clan even take out a godlike shield, for a while, he couldn''t feel anything other than being funny,


    This is rare for him, but he also feels more lonely and invincible, so he has no intention of humiliating and punishing the other party, and it is meaningless to only think about attacking such a weak person.


    This is very different from his previous performance in the dark zone, but Hong Guang is such a person. He does whatever he wants and develops various tempers, because no one can restrain him.


    "yes?"


    Su Yan smiled indifferently, and was about to say something, but suddenly the entire crater changed!


    This was supposed to be the collection point of the safe house, but suddenly countless ring-shaped monsters that looked like earthworms roared out from under the rocks of the mountain!

 Chapter 5580： fleeing monsters

    Chapter 5580: Fleeing monster group


    "not good!"


    Everyone yelled, feeling the earth shaking and the mountains shaking, they all flew to the sky above the crater and watched the shocking movement below, regardless of the rules.


    I saw that the crater mountain that was originally like a snake scale exploding is now more riddled with holes, and it seems to have extended countless tentacles, spreading and dancing towards the sky.


    But these are not tentacles, but countless giant earthworms. The shape is somewhat similar to those seen in the detectable area, but the details are different, and their breath is even more frightening. It is full of strange abyss power, and the ring-shaped giant mouth swallows everything.


    "What happened here? Are these ghost things under the rocky mountain?"


    Someone looked at this scene with an ugly expression, and there was still disbelief in their eyes, because this rocky mountain collection point was used as a safe area, and there had never been any accidents, so why did a horrible abnormality happen directly to them? !


    The countless giant monster earthworms protruding from the depths of the rocky mountain made Hong Guang''s scalp feel slightly numb when he looked at it, because the impact of this scene was too strong, and the breath was equally terrifying, which made people feel uncomfortable in various degrees. Everyone shuddered.


    "It doesn''t look like that. If there were really these things under the rocky mountain, I''m afraid they would have come out long ago, and they wouldn''t wait until now. What''s more, the performance of these things seems to be trying to escape?"


    And some people were puzzled and observed more keenly. They noticed that after the earthworms came out, they didn''t wreak havoc, but they clearly surged in one direction.


    And, that''s the direction to get out of the danger zone!


    But after a group of people saw it, they didn''t feel relieved, on the contrary, they felt even more creepy.


    Because of such a group of terrifying things, if they are running away, who can drive them away?


    "Chief Hongguang, why don''t you leave here first?"


    Some people in the team of the Saint Chus family could not help but speak out, they were really frightened by this scene. It would be fine if only these terrifying earthworm monsters were alone, but when they thought that there was something more terrifying chasing after them, no one would I can''t afford to fight.


    "You want to persuade me to run?"


    However, Hong Guang was not among them, even when he heard the persuasion of his teammates to escape, his eyes suddenly became angry, and the surrounding flames also suddenly said frantically.


    "Joke! Do you think I''m a coward? You''re a waste, you really embarrass my San Chus clan!"


    Without any warning, Hong Guang made a sudden attack and punched his teammate who was trying to persuade him.


    This caught the teammate off guard. He was severely injured by a punch and flew upside down for hundreds of meters.


    His complexion was ugly, and he felt angry and wronged by Hong Guang''s punch, but he could only keep silent, daring not to speak out.


    "I''ll see that thing with my own eyes and make a decision. If you want to run, run first. I also don''t like being around cowards."


    Hong Guang coldly said to the following team, and everyone in the Sanqius clan looked at each other in blank dismay. In the end, it was impossible for them to escape by themselves, so they could only stay silently.


    "interesting."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled lightly. Once, he met such an ignorant and fearless fool.


    Of course, the other party may also have some unknown means, so he is not good at evaluating.


    But Hong Guang didn''t leave, so the Komodo clan''s team naturally didn''t move, because Su Yan also wanted to see the thing driving away a group of earthworm monsters, and he also planned to go to the forbidden area, so naturally it was impossible to turn back.


    "not good!"


    But soon, before everyone could wait for the unknown existence, another dense object flew in the distance in the sky, emitting a buzzing vibration that could disturb the spirit, making everyone trembling when they heard it.


    And the aura he felt was equally vast and terrifying!


    "Is it another group of driven monsters, or is it because we violated the rule that we cannot go into the air?"


    Someone had an ugly face, facing this swarm of locusts flying like locusts, but with eight sarcoid heads, each with a size of 100 meters, they also had no sense of fighting at all.


    It is conceivable that if you get caught in these things, you will definitely end up being quickly dismembered!


    "Damn it, respond to the enemy!"


    It''s a pity that I don''t want to face it, but I can only face it, because the swarm of earthworm monsters on the ground has not left. At this moment, everyone who is under attack from top to bottom must choose a side to break through!


    Hong Guang roared, and then he chose to face the monster swarm of locusts, and the boundless sea of ??flames suddenly blazed, forming a raging sea dragon, roaring with a force to destroy the sky, and charged towards the locust swarm that was coming rapidly!


    It can also be seen from this point that although Hong Guang is grumpy and arrogant, he is not really completely brainless. He chose to face the locust swarm instead of the seemingly safer ground earthworm swarm. Can play a time difference, don''t want to get into a deathmatch with it completely.


    Because the earthworm swarm monsters appear earlier than the locust swarm monsters, which means that they escape faster, and they only need to hold on for a while before they can return to the ground safely.


    After returning to the ground, the purpose of this swarm of locusts is the same as that of the swarm of earthworms. Instinctively, they just want to escape from the threat of something. When they evacuate the airspace, they may not necessarily chase everyone.


    No matter how difficult it is to return to the ground, the default rules of the danger zone can not be triggered, and if you deal with enemy locust swarms, the risk of other abnormal situations will also be greatly reduced.


    The sea of ??flames in the air was blazing, and the fire dragon roared. I saw that Hong Guang was indeed the strongest Tianjiao among the 18 clans. The combat power displayed by one person was actually stronger than all the members of the Shengqius clan. Everything here is distorted, and most of the locust swarm monsters seem to have been hit hard. The eight deformed sarcomatous heads screamed in unison, and some burst directly and flowed out green juice.


    However, the rainbow light is also uncomfortable, because these locust swarm monsters are too mentally aggressive, and the fluctuations they emit can directly hit the soul, making people tired of coping.


    Especially before those sarcoid heads exploded, the soul attack was the strongest, even Hong Guang couldn''t resist it completely, almost every time, both sides exchanged injuries for injuries, and Hong Guang gradually felt the limit.


    At this moment, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he roared.


    "Fall to the ground! Those earthworm monsters are gone now!"


    Everyone didn''t hesitate when they heard the words, they fell quickly, and as he guessed, after everyone fell to the ground, the locust swarm in the air did not continue to pay attention to the people who had killed them just now, but continued to flee, buzzing The 100-meter worms are all over the sky.


    "Phew, it''s finally safe."


    Someone from the Sanchus clan breathed a sigh of relief, and unconsciously looked at the team of the Komodo clan, thinking that this group of guys must have been seriously injured in the disaster just now.


    However, what stunned the members of the Sanchius family was that no one in the team of the Komodo family seemed to be seriously injured!

 Chapter 5581： Abused Rainbow

    Chapter 5581: The Abused Hongguang


    "This is impossible!"


    Someone directly exclaimed. Seeing the people of the Komodo clan who were generally panting slightly but generally ruddy and relaxed, they felt unprecedented absurdity and inconceivability.


    They fought hard, facing those locust swarm monsters exhaustedly and dangerously, why the other party seemed to be okay, could it be that the locust swarm monster would pick someone to fight?


    But why just let the Komodo family go!


    "It''s you?"


    Hong Guang focused his gaze on Su Yan,


    He didn''t believe that those irrational locust swarms would deliberately let anyone go, so there was only one possibility, and that was that someone took the initiative to protect the entire Komodo team, and they seemed to be stronger than him in terms of strength.


    And this person, of course, is not the few holy sons of Komodo who can see the details at a glance, but Su Yan, who has a somewhat mysterious origin!


    "It seems that I did underestimate you."


    Hong Guang murmured, staring at Su Yan, a sense of fighting rose.


    "Then, let us have a real duel now, and let me see your true strength!"


    "I, Hong Guang, will always be the strongest of the Eighteen Clans!"


    Su Yan smiled, and was about to say something when a strange and terrifying force full of strong abyssal aura suddenly appeared in the distance!


    "Here we come, it''s the guy driving from behind!"


    Someone couldn''t help shouting immediately, and also attracted Su Yan''s eyes, and ignored Hong Guang for the time being.


    He squinted his eyes slightly, feeling the approach of that force, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, it seemed to be a pure abyssal creature!


    Something ran out of the abyss?


    At this moment, he was not the only one who raised such a question.


    The power of the abyss is unique and clear to God''s Domain, which allows everyone who knows the abyss to judge the source of the other party based on this uniqueness.


    If the breath is mixed and impure, and mixed with some characteristics of God''s Domain, then there is a high probability that the other party comes from a dark area, but if the breath is pure, with the kind of malice towards God''s Domain, it is very likely that it is not from a dark area, but from behind. out of the abyss!


    After all, such a thing happened!


    The dark and strange humanoid body slowly came from a distance. His pace didn''t feel fast, but there was an effect of one step for thousands of miles without sound, making him approach the stone mountain slowly but quickly, allowing everyone to see him clearly. the whole picture.


    This is a creature with festering all over its body, four arms growing out, and a pointed head that looks more like a snake. The pure power of the abyss radiates around him, and those erect eyes are full of chaos and frenzy. .


    Without any hesitation, Hong Guang took the lead and bombarded the seed of the abyss!


    The flames were scorching, and the angry dragon roared with terrifying power. The seed of the abyss seemed to have no resistance, but it was suddenly enveloped and exploded by the angry dragon!


    "Successful?"


    Hong Guang squinted his eyes, then the fire light dissipated, his pupils shrank slightly, and the abyss seed that he hit with all his strength didn''t seem to have suffered any damage!


    Seed of the Abyss raised his eyes, as if disturbed by this blow, and finally gained focus, staring at Hong Guang, his whole body exuded indescribable rage!


    "You go back first!"


    Hong Guang yelled, and immediately rushed towards the seed of the abyss like a raging flame, and the avenue emerged behind him, manifesting a giant fire beast that supported the vastness of the world. Fist, step on the seed of the abyss!


    In terms of Qi machine realm alone, Hong Guang can feel that this abyss seed is actually just similar to him, around the peak of the **** king. If this is the case, then Hong Guang doesn''t think he will lose to an abyss monster!


    As a result, such a powerful and shocking blow hit the Seed of the Abyss. The latter also did not make any resistance, but it still returned in vain and had no effect at all!


    The rich power of the abyss spontaneously radiates from the seed of the abyss, forming a shell, just like this to resist the inevitable blow of the rainbow light,


    The avenues, origins, etc. contained in the supernatural powers did not produce any special effects. When they touched the shell of the abyss, they only turned into pure divine power condensation, resisting and wearing away each other.


    This shocked Hong Guang, but the Seed of the Abyss also started to attack. Although the frantic eyes didn''t have much consciousness, they still instinctively stretched out their hands to grab Hong Guang. The two forces that were originally stalemate were instantly broken.


    I saw the power of the abyss, which restrains the divine power in nature, and with the actions of the seed of the abyss, more power of the abyss also began to flow out, forming a storm that directly dispersed the divine power that was contending with it.


    Although there was no counterattack, the grasp of the Seed of the Abyss followed like a shadow, and it had already arrived in front of Hong Guang!


    Hong Guang''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he threw out a punch to retreat quickly, but the flesh of this abyss seed was far stronger than him. Not only did he not repel the opponent with the punch, but he was caught by the opponent, mercilessly Smash it down!


    boom!


    Like a broken sack, Hong Guang was smashed into the ground hard, and the cracks in the ground caused by the impact made everyone feel toothache.


    "what!"


    Hong Guang roared and wanted to break free, but no matter how hard he tried, his divine power seemed to be firmly imprisoned, and he couldn''t use it at all. He could only let the frenzied and irrational seeds of the abyss mess him around like a broken sack Fuck, almost unconscious.


    "It seems that it is really an abyss species. According to Yun Chiyang, is this power and characteristic a high-ranking **** servant?"


    And Su Yan watched this scene from the side, and said lightly.


    In all fairness, although Hong Guang doesn''t seem to have a good brain, his strength is definitely not bad among the **** kings. To be able to crush him to this extent, this thing is definitely a very good talent race in the abyss.


    "It seems that the brain is not very good, but according to Yun Chiyang, even those low-ranking servants definitely have clear rationality and communication thinking. Unless they are crazy, I wonder if it is possible to obtain a certain level through this high-ranking servant. some news."


    Su Yan watched Hongguang being ravaged, and finally made a move at this moment, slashing at the seed of the abyss that was hitting Hongguang to vent!


    "Roar!"


    Although the characteristics of this sword were also resolved by the power of the abyss, Su Yan''s level was far higher than that of this high-ranking servant. Even with the pure attrition of the two forces alone, the terrifying and vast fluctuation of divine power in an instant would still destroy everything. The sword really hit the seed of the abyss!


    In an instant, the Seed of the Abyss screamed in pain, black blood flowed, and immediately he put down the faint rainbow light and charged directly towards Su Yan!


    "Space, imprisonment."


    Layers of illusory walls also instantly blocked the Seed of the Abyss, making it impossible for it to take an inch no matter how it ran!

 Chapter 5582： subdue the servant

    Chapter 5582 Subduing God''s Servant


    The characteristics of the power of the abyss have great resistance to divine power, but the effect in space is not so obvious. This is what Su Yan came up with after repeated attempts.


    Therefore, facing a high-ranking servant who has not yet broken through the realm of the emperor, Su Yan used the power of the original space as a barrier to successfully restrain him in an independent void.


    The members of the Sanchus family were horrified, especially Hong Guang, who reluctantly opened their eyes to watch this scene, feeling unbelievable.


    Because he was so embarrassed by this monster that he was completely suppressed and had no chance to fight back, but Su Yan actually calmly controlled the monster so that it could no longer use any means?


    "Am I dreaming? This **** must have used something strange!"


    Hong Guang muttered to himself, lying on the ground, he could only comfort him in this way.


    "wake up!"


    The obscure language came from Su Yan''s mouth, and translated to God''s Domain, it is a simple two-word meaning.


    This is the lingua franca belonging to the abyss. Yun Chiyang recorded all he learned on the jade slips. Although Su Yan hasn''t fully learned it yet, he can still do it by simply uttering one or two words.


    He shouted in abyssal language, trying to wake up the rationality of this high-ranking servant of God, but after several times, he actually got a response.


    The abyss species seemed to be attracted by Su Yan''s voice, and his eyes gradually became more focused and clear. Looking at Su Yan, he said in fear and confusion.


    "Ancient God..."


    Su Yan frowned, knowing that the ancient **** on the opponent''s side was equivalent to the supreme being in the realm of the gods, but from his aura, it was obvious that even the emperor hadn''t stepped in. Why did this guy think he was an ancient god?


    Or��


    Su Yan thought of the scene where dangers and abnormalities were constantly attacking them on the previous journey, and his expression froze.


    Does he really have the aura and gaze of the ancient god?


    "Wake up, why are you here, say!"


    Su Yan did not correct the other party''s obviously confused cognition, but continued to ask the other party in Abyssal language.


    "I... the ancient **** supported by the ethnic group seems to be... crazy!"


    Hearing the words, there was a flash of memory in the eyes of the high-ranking servant, and he said something intermittently, but then he fell into complete panic and panic.


    He slammed into the void barrier again angrily, and roared with unknown meaning. Obviously, the memory just now caused some kind of pollution and madness to him.


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned, and tried to shout in Abyss language, but the other party did not respond at all.


    In desperation, Su Yan urged the Great Expansion, and countless Su Yan appeared, and began to utter divine words to the high-ranking servants in the barrier, condensing the Dao to manifest, and the golden light was shining brightly.


    This is the method he uses to purify the power of the abyss, but at this moment, it can only be used to try to expel the pollution of the abyss, so that this high-ranking servant of God can regain his composure before he dies.


    I saw countless avenues of divine words resounding, with a shocking power, spinning around the high-ranking servant trapped in the barrier, thousands of golden flowers hanging down, washing away everything, and the high-ranking servant roared in pain.


    Wisps of black air overflowed, this is the manifestation of the power of the abyss being consumed, and then the upper servants of the gods also became weak visible to the naked eye, but what made Su Yan happy was that the chaos and frenzy in his eyes , It seems to be dissipating with it, and it seems that the same pollution characteristics in the abyss are also being purified!


    In the end, the superior servant let out a weak groan, and then uttered his words clearly again.


    "Old God...thank you for your blessing."


    "How are you?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan stopped to speak aloud, and said with a flash in his eyes.


    "The pollution seems to have dissipated."


    The superior servant hesitated weakly, and at the same time did not forget to kneel on all fours, curled up and said humbly.


    "It''s the blessing bestowed upon me by the great ancient **** to let me get rid of madness. You are kind and powerful, and your eyes can watch everything. The high-ranking servant Loken is willing to dedicate his loyalty!"


    "stand up."


    Seeing that the other party seemed to have misunderstood something, Su Yan did not intend to explain, but took this opportunity to ask all the doubts in his heart.


    "Why did you appear here? What about your race? What is the name of the ancient **** you worship, and why is it crazy?"


    "I?"


    Loken seemed a little confused and dumb. I don''t know if it was because he couldn''t recall the reason for his appearance, or because the majestic ancient **** would actually pay attention to himself, a small and humble servant of the gods.


    "I don''t know, I just remember that the ancient **** who was worshiped went crazy, and our whole family was polluted. In order to escape the influence of the ancient god, the whole family fled towards the entrance of a place of hope in the records while there was still the last sliver of clarity. Then, on the road, I went completely crazy."


    "As for why the ancient gods went crazy, this is something that belongs to the ancient gods. The humble Lokern really doesn''t know."


    Loken knelt on the ground piously, his body still trembling a little, trying to express his piety and plead for forgiveness with his voice and posture.


    This kind of attitude was indeed unprecedented in God''s Domain. Even if a God King had to be fearful and fearful in front of the Supreme, he had never heard of anyone who would act so humble.


    Su Yan was silent, he was still not familiar with Abyssal Language, and wanted to ask something more, but firstly, this high-ranking servant was also very confused, and secondly, some words had begun to blur and the specific meaning could not be heard clearly, so he could only give up.


    But at the end of the questioning, whether this Loken is alive or dead still needs to be considered.


    It stands to reason that the other party is an abyss species, naturally there is nothing to say, just kill him with a sword, but now there seems to be a problem with this abyss species, and he is devoutly regarded as the ancient **** in the abyss.


    This made Su Yan a little reluctant to kill him. After all, if this cognition is not broken, Su Yan is equivalent to gaining a very loyal servant.


    This was very helpful for him to understand and explore the abyss, so after a moment of silence, Su Yan finally decided to keep Loken alive.


    "I forgive your ignorance, from now on, you will follow me first."


    Su Yan said to Loken according to the tone of the ancient **** of the abyss.


    "Thank you, Old God, for your forgiveness!"


    Locken was overjoyed, being able to follow an ancient **** to become a personal servant, which made him feel as if he was dreaming for a while, and he couldn''t help but be happy.


    On the outside, whether it is the Komodo family or the Sanchius family, they are already dumbfounded.


    Of course, they didn''t understand a single word of the conversation between Su Yan and Loken. They only watched Su Yan communicate with the monster inexplicably, but there were some things that they didn''t need to understand.


    After all, the abyss monster directly knelt down humblely and respected Su Yan, and even after Su Yan said something inexplicably, there was an indescribable joy on his face.


    These are just a few words, and they actually subdued this terrifying abyss monster?

 Chapter 5583： Hongguang recognizes the Lord

    Chapter 5583 Hongguang Recognizes the Lord


    "Boss, what did he... say?"


    Seeing the abyss monster bowing and kowtowing to Su Yan three times and nine times, as if there was no threat at all, Du Huang tentatively came over, and then asked aloud.


    For this abyssal monster standing respectfully at this time, Duhuang and everyone, including everyone, naturally resented and disgusted them. They instinctively thought that they were not trustworthy at all. Therefore, seeing that Su Yan wanted to subdue this thing, he couldn''t help but want to speak out to dissuade him.


    "Now, he is also one of you, my servant."


    Naturally, Su Yan couldn''t care about what Duhuang and the others thought. Seeing this, he said flatly, although his tone was flat, it made everyone hear that they couldn''t refuse, so they could only remain speechless.


    Only Hong Guang looked at the abyss monster deeply, stood up reluctantly, and said in a weak tone.


    "But if you take in such a thing, the major races will definitely not agree after returning to God''s Domain. At that time, he may still be executed in public. After all, this is a monster from the abyss."


    Su Yan only smiled lightly.


    "So, I need you to teach me how to do things?"


    Of course, those big clans outside would not allow a seed from the abyss to openly appear in God''s Domain. After all, no matter how it is said, there is a huge hidden danger, but in fact Su Yan didn''t want to take Loken out of God''s Domain, so A native of the abyss, of course, took him back and used it as a guide.


    "I��"


    Hong Guang gritted his teeth hard at once, and really wanted to be tough again, but looking at his seriously injured body, and the Seed of the Abyss standing respectfully beside Su Yan, he remembered the scene where he was brutally tortured by him, but after all, he still didn''t Have the confidence to say anything harsh.


    He was defeated. Although he hadn''t fought Su Yan directly, but he couldn''t even beat one of his servants, which was enough to explain everything.


    Why does such a monster appear?


    Hong Guang was very unwilling, and at the same time, a crazy idea was also surging in his heart.


    "What about you? Maybe you can think about how to save your life now."


    Su Yan had a half-smile, and naturally he didn''t have a good impression of Hong Guang.


    This guy dared to provoke him even at the door of the dark area. He was quite arrogant before and didn''t have a good face. Su Yan just wanted to see what other ugly things he could do, but now that the game is over, it''s so easy to say Sparing his life would be too easy to talk about.


    Hong Guang opened his mouth immediately. With his arrogant personality, it was naturally difficult to say begging for mercy at this time, but it also strengthened the inexplicable surging thoughts in his heart.


    He suddenly looked at Su Yan with a serious and firm expression.


    "If I am also willing to recognize you as the master, I just ask you to teach me to become stronger, can you spare my life?"


    "chief!"


    As soon as this remark came out, let alone the reaction of the Komodo clan, it was as if a pot had exploded on St. Chuus''s side. A group of people widened their eyes in disbelief, as if they thought they had an auditory hallucination.


    "what are you saying?!"


    "Do you know what you are doing? You are the chief holy son of my Sanqius clan, the number one pride of the 18 clans, and you actually want to recognize a foreigner as the master?"


    "What do I want to do, do you need to care about it!"


    Facing these questioning and even condemnation, Hong Guang also roared angrily.


    "I don''t care what race, I only recognize the strong! Since Su Yan is stronger than me, if he can learn how to become stronger, why can''t I recognize him as the master? Only the strong can be respected!"


    Hong Guang, who wants to be strong in his life, has a very simple mind, that is, he aspires to be the strongest and worships the strongest, but before that, he thought he had achieved his goal,


    But when encountering the abyss species, this kind of confidence was first crushed severely, and then saw that the abyss species was easily restrained by Su Yan, and even surrendered to Su Yan directly in a few words. His confidence was completely reduced to ashes, and he was never to be seen again.


    If someone is stronger than him, then Hong Guang can still accept it, and will only regard him as a big enemy, and then strive to become stronger, but when the abyss can''t catch him with one move, he is like a broken sack Throwing back and forth made Hong Guang fully realize the gap. It turned out that not only was he not the strongest, but he was even as far away from that goal as mountains and seas.


    That being the case, asking the other party for advice and humbly learning and accepting is the way!


    "You want to recognize me as your master, or rather, worship me as your teacher?"


    Su Yan saw Hong Guang''s thoughts and said with a smile.


    "The abacus is pretty good, but why should I? Accepting you, what use is it to me."


    Hearing this, Hong Guang gritted his teeth fiercely, endured the pain, and actually split a soul imprint from the center of his eyebrows!


    "This is the unique secret technique of my Sanqius family. It can plant the origin of one''s own soul in a divine seal, and then pass it on to others."


    "So far, as long as the origin in the seal of the gods is not destroyed, the transferee will not die in the true sense, but in the same way, as long as the original seal is broken, the transferee will not escape the end of death no matter what. Therefore, he can be regarded as a secret technique, or as a slave seal!"


    "Now I will hand it over to you, my lord. You will know its authenticity once you test it!"


    As he said that, Hong Guang sent the imprint of the soul to Su Yan''s side, which also meant that his life and death were under the control of Su Yan from now on, which was dedication and loyalty in the true sense!


    Seeing this, Su Yan calmly accepted the mark, and after verifying the authenticity, he also had a little appreciation for Hong Guang''s courage, so he nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, since you have done this, it seems a waste of talent if I want to kill you. From now on, you will be my second servant of God. As for the power you want, wait until I am satisfied with it. I will give it to you as I wish."


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    Hong Guang also kowtowed, speaking seriously.


    The faces of the members of the Shengqius clan turned green, they felt unbelievable and wanted to stop them, but they couldn''t beat Hong Guang or Su Yan.


    As for the Komodo clan, they were really happy at the moment, and suddenly their boss took back the chief holy son of the strongest clan as a servant, what a feeling it was!


    Then, as the elders and younger brothers, are they superior to that servant in terms of rank, and they are arrogant and instigated by the chief saint son of the dignified Saint Chus clan, the number one pride of the eighteen clans? !


    Of course, besides the joy, there are also some people who are worried. This decision can be said that both of them are not afraid of making troubles. They just follow their own ideas. If they go out, will the Sanchius family be happy?


    At that time, it''s okay to talk about it, but I''m afraid it will directly lead to a war between the two clans, or even worse.


    It''s just that, like the team of the Sanchius family, they can''t persuade this kind of thing, and they can''t persuade them. They can only let the recognition ceremony end.

 Chapter 5584： Take in the family

    Chapter 5584: Taking care of the family


    "My lord, what are your plans next?"


    After completing the acknowledgment of the Lord, Hong Guang also restrained his arrogance, showed respect to Su Yan, and asked.


    At this point, there is no need to mention who owns the resources at this collection point, but after the collection, whether to continue on or turn back, including Hongguang, also has a different idea.


    That is to look at the seed of the abyss standing respectfully beside Su Yan, no matter how docile he is at the moment, he cannot ignore the fact that he ran out of the abyss!


    The seed of the abyss, no matter what it is that comes out, according to the regulations of God''s Domain, it must be paid the utmost attention, and it may even alarm the Supreme Being.


    At this moment, such a major event is happening in front of their eyes, and it is more likely to reveal a major disaster. This makes everyone continue to concentrate on it. Presumably, those elders outside the dark zone are in charge. If they know it at this moment, they will definitely ask them to report it quickly. .


    What''s more, this is not an exaggeration, but all kinds of visions along the way show that the dark zone is not just something that ran out of an abyss, but more changes are happening again!


    "I want to go to the forbidden area, but you don''t have to follow me. Why, do you want to go? Then go."


    Seeing this, Su Yan replied calmly.


    He saw everyone''s hesitation and worry, so he didn''t block their thoughts.


    Anyway, although he promised the chief priest that the old man would lead the Komodo team through the three collection points, he didn''t say it was mandatory, but that if the team was willing to go, they would all have the intention to quit now, so Su Yan naturally wouldn''t Also strong belt.


    "Are you going to the forbidden area?!"


    When Hong Guang heard this, he was shocked,


    "No one has visited the forbidden area for a long time, and there are countless strong men who have fallen there. What do you need, and you have to go to the forbidden area?"


    Although Hong Guang now has an understanding of Su Yan''s strength and understands that he is unfathomable, his subconscious fear and fear of the taboo area still makes him not think that Su Yan can come out of it alive!


    "This has nothing to do with you. If you all want to leave, let''s leave together. It happens that I can also go alone."


    Regarding Hong Guang''s astonishment, Su Yan naturally didn''t explain much, but just said it lightly, and when everyone saw this, they knew that he had made up his mind, and they couldn''t stop him.


    But for themselves, after discussing for a while, everyone decided to leave. After all, a living abyss seed was in front of them. They really didn''t know what they would encounter as they walked forward, so they had to report it.


    Soon, people from both races bid farewell to Su Yan and began to turn back, while Su Yan took Loken and continued on his way to the forbidden area.


    During the process, because the Komodo clan was not dragged down, the speed of travel was much faster, but the danger remained unabated. Wherever Su Yan went, almost all kinds of dangerous anomalies would rush towards him crazily.


    While Su Yan cleaned up these dangers, he also chatted with Loken in his free time.


    "Locken, in your abyss, are there any advanced exercises that can be practiced?"


    "Cultivation technique?"


    Loken was obviously a little unfamiliar with this word, but he also understood the meaning, and replied respectfully.


    "The test sent down by the ancient gods, the god-servant race, as people who are born with limited realms, do not need exercises, because as we grow up, our strength will reach the corresponding personality, and there is no possibility of breakthrough."


    "However, it is said that some of the ancient gods and even subordinate gods do not have this restriction, and they were not born as ancient gods and subordinate gods."


    "Therefore, maybe they may have some kind of cultivation method that can be cultivated, but also, they must first have the person of the ancient **** and the subordinate god. The servants of the gods cannot cultivate."


    After finishing speaking, Locken was slightly puzzled, quietly raised his head to glance at Su Yan, and asked cautiously.


    "Ancient God, aren''t you... the God of the Abyss?"


    These problems can basically be regarded as common sense in the abyss, but a dignified ancient **** doesn''t even know these things. At this moment, no matter how slow Loken is, he has already noticed something wrong.


    "Yes, even, I haven''t reached the supreme state, which is what you call the ancient **** realm. How about it, do you still want to recognize me as the master now?"


    Su Yan replied frankly to Lokern''s question, and at the same time, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, looking at Lokern.


    This made Loken instantly feel a crisis approaching, and without any hesitation, he knelt down tremblingly and replied.


    "Ancient God, you are joking! Even though you are not an ancient **** of the abyss, you still have a strong enough aura of an ancient god, which proves that you have severely injured an ancient god, and even took away part of his origin. With such strength, Even if you are not an ancient god, what difference does it make?"


    "Oh, I have the breath of the ancient gods on me, what is that?"


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes immediately, and finally understood the reason for those abnormal riots.


    "Yes, you have a strong enough ancient god''s aura. In comparison, your extraterritorial aura is very weak in level. Therefore, I subconsciously regard you as an abyssal ancient god."


    Loken still replied respectfully and humbly.


    "As for the breath of the ancient gods, it is the unique breath and proof of the ancient gods. It can also be understood as a kind of origin. When it is severely injured by other ancient gods, it can be plundered and left behind. It is said that the ancient gods can often Use it to increase your strength."


    "So it''s still a good thing?"


    Su Yan rubbed his chin immediately.


    As for the breath of the ancient god, he guessed that it was either scraped from the eyes of the deep sea, or because Yun Chiyang finally broke through to the supreme being, plus it was deeply polluted, to a certain extent, it was also considered to be the abyss. ancient gods.


    Knowing this, Su Yan was about to ask other questions, but Locken suddenly said happily.


    "Ancient God! I feel the aura of the same clan. It seems that not only I ran out, but also other clansmen came out together. I implore your gift to let them return to normal and become your family!"


    "Your family? Where is it? Take me there."


    Su Yan immediately became interested when he heard that, if he could subdue more seeds of the abyss, it would be beneficial for him to go to the abyss.


    "Going this way, as a member of the same race, I can feel their presence."


    Loken immediately led the way to one side. Although he deviated slightly, it was fine.


    And soon, after Loken led the way, Su Yan came to a swampy area, where he found seven of Loken''s clan.


    "It seems that most of them escaped too?!"


    Loken looked delighted.


    Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t hesitate at all. Countless space origin powers turned into barriers and surrounded the seven people!


    Immediately, the divine words of the Dao sounded again, turning into thousands of golden flowers, and the roar resounded!

 Chapter 5585： Taboo area

    Chapter 5585 Forbidden Area


    "So this is the strength of the ancient god?"


    Under the countless golden flowers, the void vibrated, and a vast and terrifying air force swept across the surroundings, making the seven besieged fellow clansmen howl in pain, and Loken was secretly surprised and envious.


    He now knows that Su Yan is not an ancient **** in real consciousness, but he understands that the other party can possess the breath of an ancient god, and no matter what, he also has the power of a god, which is not something he can resist, but in the end, he has never really seen it.


    But now, he saw that any one of the mighty energy contained in the words of the radiant avenue would be hard for him to resist, and could kill him, and such a magnificent and vast scene seemed to be just a random move by the foreign ancient **** in front of him. Because, how deep and unpredictable its true strength should be.


    Regardless of whether he is the ancient **** of the abyss or not, it is an absolute honor for my own race to be his family member!


    Soon, under the purification of Dao''s divine words, the aura of the seven fellow clansmen was weak, but their eyes were finally restored.


    "here is��"


    As soon as they opened their mouths, they were at first confused by the environment in front of them, and then they were taken aback for a moment, their tone of voice not daring to believe.


    "I''m fine? The pollution has receded and I''m no longer crazy?"


    "Charity!"


    At this time, Locken also excitedly ran to one of them, calling the other person''s name.


    "It''s Locke."


    The man responded immediately, also excitedly.


    "You''re here too, what''s going on, you cured us?"


    "No, it''s Lord Ancient God."


    Locken immediately pulled the seven of them to Su Yan.


    "Ancient God!"


    But when those seven people saw Su Yan, fear suddenly appeared in their eyes, and without hesitation, they knelt down piously immediately, and said in a trembling and frightened tone.


    "Thank you for the blessing of the ancient gods, allowing us to get rid of pollution and madness. From now on, your words will be the whole of our lives!"


    "Get up first."


    Seeing this, Su Yan said plainly, asking Loken to explain the cause and effect to these people, while he reserved some time for them to leave the swamp and let them be alone.


    Soon, without knowing what they were talking about, Loken also came with all seven people respectfully, and knelt down to salute Su Yan.


    "Old God, I have explained everything to them, and we are willing to dedicate everything to you, please allow us to be your family!"


    "Well, get up."


    Su Yan originally wanted to subdue them, so naturally he would not refuse, and asked.


    "What is the name of your ethnic group? Now that you have surrendered to me, are there others?"


    Locke replied respectfully.


    "Back to the ancient gods, the race of servants of the gods in the abyss, in fact, there is no specific racial title. When we belong to an ancient **** and dedicate everything to him, we can have the clan name bestowed by the ancient god, which means that everything belongs to the ancient god. He, therefore, also asked the ancient gods to bestow the racial titles again."


    "is that so?"


    Su Yan went to do as the Romans did, but he didn''t refuse, but thought for a while and said.


    "In this case, then you will rename it as the Shenqi Clan. You don''t need to use the previous name. For convenience, starting from Loken, you will be the first god, and then the second **** and the third god."


    "Yes."


    Regarding Su Yan''s perfunctory attitude, the members of the new Shenqi clan did not express any dissatisfaction, but responded with respect and joy.


    "Go ahead."


    Leading a group of younger brothers again, Su Yan embarked on the journey to the forbidden area again.


    And this group of younger brothers, in terms of strength, still made Su Yan quite satisfied. Compared with the previous group, they seemed to be more comfortable in dealing with dangerous abnormalities, and they didn''t ask Su Yan to take extra care.


    This kind of combat talent can only be limited to the realm of the **** king, and Su Yan has to sigh when he is reduced to a servant of the gods.


    If they can also advance, they will become Su Yan''s real help in the future, and now, it is basically the word for family, which has not much use other than family.


    This also made Su Yan curious. The highest limit of the ancient gods in the abyss is more powerful than the supreme being in the domain of the gods. Why do such existences need some racial priests who are no more than the **** kings? For such existences, the significance lies in where?


    Su Yan asked this question, and Loken, that is, Shenyi''s answer to this question was,


    "The ancient gods have supreme strength, so naturally they don''t need our humble god-servant race, but our sacrifices have a certain effect on calming the emotions of the ancient gods and stabilizing their consciousness."


    This answer made Su Yan very surprised, because according to the supreme beings of God''s Domain, their consciousness and spirit are extremely firm. If they can reach this point, none of their beliefs can be disturbed by outsiders, and they will not lose themselves. God seems to be the exact opposite?


    This involves different rules, Su Yan can''t catch an ancient **** to have a look at it now, so he can only give up.


    Soon, as the journey progressed, the taboo area was close at hand.


    A thick fog appeared in front of it and cut off everything, making people almost unable to see even a meter inside. They only felt an inexplicable strangeness and terror, and even the Shenqi clan who escaped from the abyss faced this place again, Also complexion dignified.


    "Ancient God, the madness of all of us is almost suddenly aggravated here. This is very unusual, because it stands to reason that this place has been separated from the abyss. The influence of the ancient gods from the abyss cannot be conveyed, but will only be weakened."


    "The only explanation for this situation is probably that an ancient **** is buried here!"


    "His aftertaste is still lingering, so all creatures with the breath of the abyss cannot escape his influence."


    Hearing this, Su Yan also had a flash of light in his eyes, and said slowly,


    "A fallen ancient god? Interesting, but this is just right, and it proves the possibility of the ruins."


    The purpose of his coming here is to find a book of abyss exercises, and it is obviously impossible for ordinary god-servant races to have it, only the ancient gods have the greatest possibility!


    "Then do you still want to enter? If it is dangerous for you, you can wait outside first, and I will go by myself."


    Su Yan immediately asked the eight people, he obviously didn''t want to get involved with the younger brother who had just been tamed.


    The eight people hesitated when they heard the words, and they were all together.


    "Ancient God, let us select four people to accompany you to enter. After all, you cannot be without someone to serve you. In order to prevent all of us from perishing here and cause influence on you, Ancient God, we left four of you outside."


    Hearing this, Su Yan glanced at him in surprise, the young man was quite enlightened.


    "Well, choose four people to accompany me to enter, and the other four people, just stay here."


    Su Yan ordered to go on, and as soon as Shensi arrived at Shensi, he went out to accompany Su Yan in, while the other four stayed where they were.


    Stepping into the thick fog, the first thing Su Yan felt was the noisy whispers.

 Chapter 5586： taboo exploration

    Chapter 5586 Taboo Exploration


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked around, but didn''t find any green light spots or other abnormalities.


    According to the two points summarized so far, the sound of whispers is either directly emitted by that kind of green light, or it is like the deep sea, which is the natural accompaniment of the ancient gods.


    "So, it''s really buried here."


    Seeing this, Su Yan murmured, and walked gradually in the dense fog according to the map route in his mind.


    The four followed closely behind, looking around.


    The landform here is generally a plain, and there are trees scattered here, dense or sparse, irregular.


    Noisy whispers are fine for Su Yan, but obviously have a serious impact on the four members of the Shenqi family. They are frowning and struggling to resist while walking.


    When Su Yan saw this, the space fluctuated, and a spiritual field containing his will descended, covering the four of them, greatly shielding their whispers and relieving their symptoms.


    "Thank you for the blessing of the ancient gods!"


    The four immediately burst into tears of gratitude.


    "Pay attention to your surroundings, don''t pay attention to these empty etiquette at this time."


    Su Yan said lightly, and then his eyes fixed, and he noticed something strange so quickly.


    In front of him, an ancient tree became more and more looming, and it seemed to turn into a human figure again, staring at Su Yan deeply. The strange feeling made people shudder.


    "Pretending to be a ghost, come out for me!"


    Seeing the blood sword in his hand, Su Yan let out a cold cry, and immediately the sky-shattering sword energy slashed towards the ancient tree!


    However, the thick fog passed by, and the old tree there was like a mirage. It just kept rippling, and then stood quietly in place, watching from time to time like a shadow.


    "Humph!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and immediately the blood sword turned into a huge fan, carrying the momentum of sweeping through the ages, and slammed towards the thick fog over there!


    "Scatter!"


    The endless kamikaze, mixed with raging fire, suddenly swept all around!


    The dense fog surged violently in an instant, the flames scorched inexplicably, and a scream was faintly heard, and immediately the dense fog in front of Su Yan was blown away!


    The strange ancient tree finally showed its true face. It was a dead tree with branches entwined into a figure, with a pair of eyes growing in the head.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    The dead tree made a hoarse sound, looked at Su Yan with a pair of lifeless eyes, extinguished the flames on his body, and the power that erupted suddenly was in the realm of a **** queen!


    "Is it so exciting to come up?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, feeling that he had finally encountered a little challenge in this forbidden area, and immediately pointed at the dead tree and shouted.


    "Pain, bear with it!"


    Immediately, a bit of divine light emerged from the fingertips, and then a gap suddenly appeared in the space. The extremely bright and blazing divine fire pierced through everything in this gap like a sharp sword, breaking open the body of the dead tree!


    The endless flames also covered the whole body of the dead tree from the hole pierced by the dead tree!


    "It hurts! People from God''s Domain, I am also from God''s Domain, why are you doing this to me!"


    The dead tree made a hoarse sound again after being hit by this blow, and immediately the sound was a bit shrill. Each withered branch, carrying the terrifying power of the God Emperor, swept towards Su Yan from all directions!


    "I gave everything for God''s Domain, and I''ve been imprisoned here. You shouldn''t treat me like this, kill, kill, kill!"


    "So you are also a member of God''s Domain?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan calmed down, and the surrounding space suddenly experienced layer upon layer of fluctuations, twisting and chopping the many branches that swept over.


    "It seems that after you died, you were affected by the abyss, and you were trapped here and couldn''t be freed. I am very heartbroken by what happened to seniors, but the best way I can do now is to send seniors to be freed!"


    After finishing speaking, the blood sword returned to the hand again, the power of the infinite avenue gathered, and above the blood sword, the fierceness became more and more monstrous, and at the same time, it faintly formed a terrifying beast that devoured the sky and devoured the earth!


    "Under this sword, there are devouring and time gods, which can fix the senior''s thinking without feeling the pain, and will completely wipe out the senior, so that the senior can finally be completely liberated!"


    As Su Yan said, he looked at the dead tree, a sword that contained boundless evil and the mighty power of time followed his figure, and suddenly divided the space into two like waves.


    "Sword bite, break!"


    In an instant, the whole space seemed to be frozen, and the stunned gaze of the dead tree was also stopped at that moment by the power of time. He could no longer perceive everything, only the blood sword was constantly devouring the source of the dead tree, silently room, completely disintegrated.


    Without leaving a trace, time resumed to flow, but in this world, there is no half dead tree anymore.


    This is not Su Yan''s cruelty, but as he said, it is the greatest kindness to the former God Realm seniors.


    "This ghostly place, does it still have the ability to imprison a trace of remnant soul, stain it with pollution, and make it permanently tortured by distortion?"


    After Su Yan wiped out the dead tree, he looked around and muttered to himself.


    The four members of the Shenqi family ran over respectfully at this moment, looking at Su Yan with more admiration and awe.


    "Old God, congratulations on destroying the enemy."


    The dead tree just now shocked all of them. It was definitely a high-level obedient god, but it was destroyed so easily by their own "ancient god". It seemed that they were following the right god!


    "This enemy is nothing. Perhaps there will be more surprises waiting for us in the future. Let''s go."


    Su Yan looked at the still thick fog, followed the map and continued on his way.


    After that, he generally understood why the taboo area was called taboo, and his expression changed.


    Because here, all the weirdness is caused by the distortion of the dead high-ranking emperor!


    They were erratic in the dense fog, and with the accumulation of time, the number was extremely considerable. Su Yan had encountered no less than ten attacks in half of the journey. If the general **** emperor came here, he might have fallen by now.


    What''s even more frightening is that after the fall, you will soon become a new member of them, like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger.


    And halfway through the journey, a more difficult situation appeared.


    Ahead, the terrain has obviously changed, like a valley or an abyss that is gradually descending, and the fog is getting thicker and thicker. At the same time, a force from the abyss is also suppressing everything, allowing the divine power to play here. Normally speaking, Not even half of it.


    If it is still necessary to go in under the circumstances, even the peak **** emperor may encounter a crisis and fall.


    "Is this kind of suppression a remnant of the ancient gods..."


    Su Yan felt it silently, but fortunately, he still had a hole card to deal with this situation.


    That is the Supreme Physique!


    With the bonus of Supreme Physique, Su Yan can ignore the suppression of a certain amount of divine power here. After all, physical strength and divine power are completely different.


    He stepped into this abyss that was gradually descending, and the next moment, he encountered countless eyes that suddenly lit up in the thick fog!

 Chapter 5587： stone mummy

    Chapter 5587 Shidao mummy


    When the densely packed eyes lit up in the thick fog, a vast and unspeakable mental shock swept towards Su Yan almost at the same time!


    There was no sign of this kind of impact, as if it came naturally along with the eyes, making it hard to resist. I saw Shen Yi and the other four screamed in an instant, as if being hit hard, and Su Yan was in a daze, as if seeing a Unspeakable horror exists, staring at himself in the deep darkness, giving birth to an inexplicable panic.


    But immediately, the next moment, Su Yan''s eyes sharpened, and the golden light that belonged to the origin of his own Dao in his consciousness shone like the sun, melting all the darkness inexplicably like snow, leaving only the echo of a great voice!


    "Get out! Something deserves to be in my consciousness!"


    The terrifying and unspeakable existence dissipated immediately, and at the same time Su Yan''s will directly appeared outside, and the mighty golden light swept around like a big sun, and also cleared the state of Shenyi and the other four, and directly forced all eyes back.


    "Huh, thank you for the blessing of the ancient gods."


    The four of them had lingering fears. They didn''t expect to encounter such a crisis just after entering the abyss, and almost died on the spot.


    At the same time, they also felt something from it, their faces were solemn, and they did not forget to remind Su Yandao.


    "Ancient God, the spiritual pollution here has directly crossed a level. The sudden surge of pollution is definitely not a normal phenomenon. It is very likely that the fallen ancient **** still has consciousness here, affecting everything."


    "yes?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s expression also turned serious.


    He would never underestimate any supreme being, and of course he would not underestimate any ancient god, even if the other party may only have consciousness left.


    For example, the mental shock just now, although it was harmless to him, directly passed through his mental defense line and disturbed his perception. This was something Su Yan never felt when facing any **** emperor.


    Among them, the influence of that ancient **** may be mixed.


    "Come on, stay alert."


    Su Yan could only instruct them in this way, and the few of them continued to move forward.


    And those eyes that appeared suddenly at the beginning disappeared in the subsequent journey, as if they were just a flash in the pan, and I don''t know where they went.


    But the crisis is not over,


    Soon Su Yan led the four of them to a stone path that spiraled downwards. In the stone path covered by mist, there were several figures looming, wandering aimlessly.


    And with just one glance, the deep and terrifying aura they exude can be judged that these figures are all the peak **** emperors!


    "Is there really a peak **** emperor who has fallen here..."


    Seeing this, Su Yan secretly said, and looked around at the same time, the suppression of divine power here has become more and more firm.


    And the stone path always gives people a sense of discomfort, as if it leads to some horrible place below, and at the same time, it also represents strange and unknown.


    "You guys just stay here first."


    Su Yan gave instructions to Shenyi and the other four, and up to now, he didn''t want them to continue to follow, because in the future, it is very likely that any accident would directly kill the four of them.


    Shenyi and the other four looked at each other and said firmly.


    "We will firmly follow the ancient **** until we bear any death for you!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan saw that this custom was different from God''s Domain, but he didn''t forcefully stop him, he just took the first step onto the stone path.


    Afterwards, those blurred figures hovering on the stone path seemed to feel something, and they all stood still, and then in the dense fog, pairs of dark eyes looked towards Su Yan!


    Their empty eyes do not contain a trace of emotion, but they make people feel oppressed and uncomfortable. Their wobbly figures come through the thick fog, gradually revealing their original appearance.


    Basically, he still maintains his human form, and even retains the characteristics of his life, but his flesh and blood have long since dried up, exuding decay, like a fragile mummy, approaching Su Yan mechanically.


    The blood sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand. He looked at the mummy **** emperors who were approaching with cold eyes. At this moment, his divine power was greatly suppressed, so he rushed towards the first mummy directly with his sword in his physical body!


    "Roar!"


    The mummy roared, as if regaining consciousness in an instant, and swung its claws at Su Yan actively!


    The void was torn apart, leaving five dark marks, and the strong power of the abyss at the fingertips was also filled with ominousness, and finally collided with Su Yan''s blood sword!


    Like thunder suddenly exploded, a monstrous fierceness erupted immediately above the blood sword, and with the roar, it wanted to sweep over the whole body of the mummy, devouring and absorbing the essence of his flesh and blood. Unable to find a trace of essence, he pressed against the blood sword and wanted to force Su Yan to retreat!


    "drink!"


    Su Yan yelled softly, facing the huge force coming from the mummy, he only made slight mistakes in his steps, and completely resisted it. At the same time, he looked at the mummy close at hand, and frowned slightly when he heard the rotten smell.


    "This mummy, obviously without any essence of flesh and blood, still has the power to wrestle with him. It''s completely unreasonable. Is it the masterpiece of the ancient **** of the abyss behind it?"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t suppress me with this method alone. If you are still alive, you might as well come out and meet me in person!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and immediately facing many withered corpses, an incomparably violent force erupted in his body!


    Thousands of Taos rang together, and the divine power surged. I saw them compressing and converging in the body, like a large acupoint being lit up. Thousands of stars emerged outside the body, like a body containing the universe!


    "kill!"


    The mighty power of thousands of stars, gathered in the avenue, made the blood sword suddenly excited and trembled, and the boundless fierce aura suddenly rose to a higher level, humming, the sword light cut through the claws of the mummy, and a sword slashed across and brought up the head with a bang!


    "Roar!"


    The mummy roared in disbelief, and the only look in his eyes quickly dissipated.


    With one strike of the sword, a mummy of the **** emperor was directly wiped out physically and mentally!


    However, this action immediately seemed to arouse the viciousness of the other mummy. Blood flashed in their empty eyes, and a kind of sorrowful pain emerged in them, and they all rushed towards Su Yan angrily!


    The power of the abyss, some condensed into terrifying beasts, some evolved supernatural powers, all of them were so powerful and impossible to hide, they all completely submerged Su Yan like a tide!


    After death, these mummy dared to retain some means of life, and learned to use the power of the abyss to release them!


    Seeing that Su Yan was not afraid in the face of danger, he saw that the divine seal was condensed in one palm, attached to the source of the Dao, blessed with endless power of time and space, and evolved into a divine shield with thousands of divine lights flowing!


    Holding the shield in one hand, Su Yan faced all kinds of supernatural powers and spells that were flooded by the turbulence, and suddenly smashed the shield at everything in front of him!


    In an instant, there was a sudden burst of divine power, and although the mighty divine power was suppressed, the boundless divine power gathered in the shield, still resisting and wearing away everything!

 Chapter 5588： Ancient **** behind the scenes

    Chapter 5588: Ancient God Behind the Scenes


    The supreme physique is to condense the ten thousand ways in itself through the cornerstone in the space, so that the divine way is immortal and the divine body is immortal.


    But right now, Su Yan is using this as a display, and the shield of the divine seal is separated by the condensation of the avenue, and the divine power hidden in it is equivalent to not escaping at all, and it is still an extension of Su Yan''s limbs.


    This made the supernatural powers of many mummies bombarded with the power of the abyss still wear down in essence when facing Su Yan''s condensed Aegis. Although the stalemate between the two was slow and it was difficult to react effectively, Su Yan pushed the Aegis horizontally , I have rushed into the mummy group!


    The blood sword in his hand slashed across, and a mummy caught off guard was cut off with a sword, and his body and spirit were destroyed. Some mummy took the opportunity to grab Su Yan with a claw, and was punched in the chest and abdomen. On the ground, the withered body immediately flew up, and was crushed to the ground by Su Yan''s fist!


    boom!


    The pure and violent physical confrontation made the empty eyes of many mummies feel a little bit of shock. Why does this person feel more like a monster than them.


    And already rushing into the formation, the mummy''s various supernatural powers and magical arts are naturally unable to be used at will. Some mummy tried to punch Su Yan with a roar, and resisted with the body, but Su Yan also punched each other. They collided with each other with a bang, and the endless violent force rolled like a raging sea, breaking the mummy''s arms inch by inch!


    Seeing this opportunity, Su Yan rushed forward again, pressed his head with one palm, and pressed down hard!


    With a bang, the mummy who was trying to break it with strength was smashed into the ground, causing Shi Dao to shake, and then a sword went straight into his neck!


    The situation was completely opened up. Su Yan, alone with one sword, began to rampage among the many mummies, blood scattered everywhere, and a loud noise made cracks in the stone path. In the end, all the mummies were killed!


    clap clap...


    However, before Shenyi and the others who followed were overjoyed, there was a sudden clapping sound, which seemed to contain admiration echoing on the stone path.


    Shen Yi and the other four were terrified, only feeling that a great horror was approaching, and Su Yan also looked solemn, feeling that the master behind the voice might be the beginning of everything, the ancient **** of the abyss who fell here!


    "That''s right, very talented. The people in God''s Domain are indeed excellent. Most of them are not bound by race. They have unlimited potential and can always explode with power beyond imagination. It''s really enviable."


    And then, a figure also came slowly from the depths of the stone path. He had a handsome face and looked like a young man. No matter his eyes or temperament, there was a kind of gentleness and elegance. No matter who looked at him, he felt like a person from God''s Domain.


    However, the young man''s words made it very clear that he was not a member of God''s Domain,


    In other words, the only one who can exist here is the fallen ancient god, and not only is he conscious, he has even learned the language of the gods, and he can restrain the huge body of the ancient **** and turn it into a human race!


    "Are you fully recovered?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling horrified, and said calmly and solemnly to the young man.


    "Yeah, and even further, as you can see, I''m completely out of my madness."


    The young man smiled lightly, as if intending to show off, he even purposely opened his arms and twirled around.


    And his peaceful consciousness and elegant demeanor, not only is it as simple as getting rid of madness, but he also has a special encounter, and he has leapfrogged to a higher level in spirit!


    This may not directly bring combat power, but to reach the supreme level, everything is also uncertain.


    "So what are you going to do here?"


    Facing this ancient **** who didn''t look like the ancient **** of the abyss at all, Su Yan asked plainly.


    "Good question. I came out because I admire you."


    Hearing the words, the young man still looked at Su Yan with a light smile, and at the same time said in a serious tone.


    "Be my servant of God, become my family member, offer sacrifices to me, and I will give you eternal glory!"


    "Servant of God?"


    These words not only made Shenyi and the others completely stunned, even Su Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you dreaming? Are you out of your mind?"


    The original fear of this unknown ancient **** dissipated immediately. Although it seemed that the ancient **** of the abyss seemed to have completely awakened from his madness, in fact, his brain was still sick.


    "Oh? Do you really think that you are also an ancient god? A little God Realm God Realm."


    The young man''s words interrupted Su Yan''s laughter, making his face turn cold.


    And the young man smiled lightly.


    "Surprised, isn''t it? I can actually see your realm."


    "It''s nothing incredible. After all, although your combat power is very strong, and you also have the breath of an ancient god, there is still a gap between you and the ancient god, your supreme. Now that I have insight into everything, I can naturally see it clearly. The true state of your weakness."


    "So, becoming my servant of God, I did not wrong you. After all, I am a down-to-earth person. Of course, as a God''s Chosen Talent with extremely high talent, you must be different from other servants of God. Not only do you have more autonomy You can also become my subordinate **** in the future, and I will give you the ultimate blessing."


    "However, for you and the four humble high-ranking servants behind you, sacrifices are still inevitable. Only by offering can I feel your piety."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan was completely relaxed, and a smile flashed on the corner of his mouth, and he even said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Then what should I offer to make you feel devout?"


    A trace of excitement flickered in the young man''s eyes and he smiled.


    "Of course it is body and soul, blood and flesh."


    "Then how can I advance in the future?"


    Su Yan tilted his head and asked back.


    "I will let you keep part of your body and soul for recovery, and you only need to meet the daily sacrifices."


    Seeing that Su Yan had already agreed, the young man became even more excited, and even lost the elegance in his eyes, and showed a hint of madness again.


    "That''s it."


    Su Yan nodded, looked at the excited young man, the sarcasm in his eyes was completely undisguised, and smiled at him.


    "It turned out to be just a poor wretch who was about to die of thirst. Why pretend to be an ancient god? Why don''t I cut you off with a sword and save you from the pain?"


    The young man''s expression froze immediately, and he was filled with unspeakable rage.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you don''t have to pretend to be superior here. It''s hard work, right? It''s just that you are drinking to death because of the suppression, and your consciousness has absorbed too much chaos. It looks clear, but in fact, you can''t tell who you are. Poor man."


    Smiling, Su Yan stared at the young man with the same stern expression in his eyes.


    "Seeing that you just came out, I really thought you had some special means. It turns out that you just relied on the characteristics of the abyss to devour all the **** emperors who fell here through sacrifices, allowing many thoughts and distracting thoughts to stabilize your superficial madness, and then He can barely communicate, but he is still an idiot!"

 Chapter 5589： Against the Old Gods

    Chapter 5589 Against the Ancient Gods


    "And this kind of superficial calm, I''m afraid you will soon be unable to hold on?"


    Su Yan didn''t care about the young man''s ugly expression, he only said more mockingly.


    "This kind of consciousness obtained by devouring just barely allows you to mix with a human body, but the body is still suppressed somewhere, and even the consciousness that belongs to the self is weak, which makes you eager and eager to sacrifice, so in fact you He is just a poor wretch lingering on his last breath, how dare he come out and play tricks?"


    After the words were finished, the young man''s face suddenly turned blue and white, and became more and more ugly in the process of changing. The meaning of madness was even more difficult to conceal in his eyes.


    "Okay, it''s indeed the best sacrifice I''ve ever seen. It''s really talented and has insight into subtleties. It''s a pity that you know what''s the use?"


    "I said, don''t think that you are really equal to the Supreme, you are still far from this realm, not to mention that even the Supreme of the God''s Domain, I have not killed before!"


    As he said that, the young man''s human form seemed to be unable to maintain, showing various distortions and transformations, and his eyes were staring at Su Yan crazily.


    "I gave you a chance to live as a slave, but you didn''t know how rare it is. Now it seems that you should die!"


    "I should be the one who told you this sentence!"


    But Su Yan didn''t wait for the young man to move, and took the lead at this moment, slashing at the young man with his sword!


    A battle of supreme level begins again!


    "act recklessly!"


    The young man let out a roar, and immediately stopped pretending and tore his skin apart. The entire abyss seemed to appear behind him, and an indescribably huge monster full of chaotic deformities emerged from the abyss in the darkness!


    He is like a deformed meat ball as a whole, all kinds of absurd and weird heads and bodies are piled up on the meat ball, and they all whisper and watch as if they have their own life. Tentacles spread, and endless light and heat are also emitted from the meat ball. From a distance, it looks like a big sun with spreading tentacles and all kinds of distortions!


    After it appeared, it didn''t use any supernatural powers or weirdness. It just slammed into Su Yan''s sword light with its huge body of light and heat!


    A strong impact was immediately triggered on the meat ball, and countless heads roared wildly. Accompanied by indescribable spiritual pollution, flesh and blood squirmed, and Su Yan''s sword was actually stuck in the meat ball!


    Immediately, the pollution began to sweep towards Su Yan, and the blood sword trembled and whined, as if it was under great oppression and erosion.


    "I said, surrender!"


    Seeing this, the countless mouths of Rouqiu spoke in unison, majestic and full of evil.


    "That''s it?"


    Su Yan just smiled, and there was also a burst of rage and madness in his eyes, and he shouted angrily.


    "Empty Sword, Eternal Silence!"


    Above the blood sword, a layer of spatial fluctuations suddenly surged, and the strong original power of the avenue gathered, but there was no sword light that spanned the ages, but the most powerful sword comprehended by Su Yan, which was all condensed in the blood sword this time. among!


    A layer of faint silvery light, attached to the sword body like a film, looks inconspicuous, but it contains the condensation of Su Yan''s spatial divine way, and the countless avenues are turned into sharp edges, cutting off the tiny space It was born again, blocking the erosion of the ancient gods.


    Then Su Yan held the sword, and under the powerful blessing of the divine way of space, once again turned the blood sword into a divine rainbow, and pulled it down hard along the meat ball!


    hiss!


    The ear-piercing and teeth-stinging sound was the flesh and bones being sliced ??open, the head on it roared in pain, and the entire big fleshy ball, like the scorching sun, was split open by Su Yan''s sword, almost forming two semicircle!


    "what!"


    The voice of the young man also came out in pain. Su Yan saw that the sword had done a good job, and immediately used it to spread thousands of times. Countless Su Yan came out of the parallel past and future, and all of them used this move to cut the fleshy ball like Ling Chi with a sword!


    The extreme pain made the young man even more furious. The strong power of the abyss surged all over his body to resist the blood sword. At the same time, a halo of light rose from behind him, full of violent heat and spiritual pollution, and the noisy whispers were caused by the halo of light. But it kept resounding, and the void distorted, showing various transformation visions.


    Su Yan''s eyes were fixed, this was the first time he had experienced the supernatural powers of the abyss.


    Moreover, it came from the hands of an ancient god!


    "I want you to die! Your flesh and blood will be devoured by me!"


    Amidst the young man''s roar, this light wheel also directly broke through the blockade of sword light all over the sky, and turned towards Su Yan''s body!


    The scene in front of him began to change vaguely, like an old snowflake screen, with interlaced images flashing non-stop. This was the infection from the ancient gods, and even Su Yan could not completely avoid it.


    However, in the face of this vision, Su Yan not only looked dignified, but even showed a strange look.


    This supernatural power indeed came from the abyss, but why, he still felt a trace of the power of God''s Domain in this light wheel?


    Could it be that the Supreme will also show false supernatural powers?


    no, no,


    Soon, Su Yan secretly smiled and understood the reason.


    As he said, this fallen ancient **** with a large meat ball is actually nothing more than a trace of consciousness. If it hadn''t been for sacrifices, it might rely on its own original power. I don''t know if it can wait for the consciousness to manifest, or persist until now.


    And this also caused that the ancient gods in front of him were so strong that they couldn''t even release a complete ancient god''s supernatural power, or their original power would be greatly consumed after releasing it.


    Therefore, this guy unexpectedly found another way and adopted a dual-power hybrid to make up for its lack of energy reserves!


    This is nothing in itself, after all, the ancient god''s supernatural power is the ancient god''s supernatural power, even if some disharmonious power is mixed in, the power is still unmatched, but facing Su Yan, it must be greatly discounted!


    Because when it comes to the pure power of the abyss, he has nothing to do but to wear it down, but facing the power of God''s Domain, that''s too much to deal with!


    "Stars are endless!"


    Endless galaxies, rising and evolving from Su Yan''s body, each withered star exudes desolation. Although the number and boundary of those galaxies are much smaller due to the suppression of the abyss, the essence remains the same. The withered stars Still turning with the vicissitudes of life, welcome to the vast wheel of light!


    In an instant, the endless big stars were turbulent, and many big stars even burst because they couldn''t bear the impact of this moment, causing the galaxy to spread in all directions like ripples, and then, a large area of ??the galaxy moved sideways, and finally resisted The movement of the light wheel.


    The big star began to reincarnate endlessly, devouring the power of the enemy''s energy. Its power of the abyss is okay, because of its characteristics, it is still stable, but the power of the abyss mixed in it, facing the continuous reincarnation of the big star, it is obvious. I can hardly hold on anymore!


    In the end, the vast and strange halo disintegrated in the galaxy and scattered everywhere!

 Chapter 5590： trapped

    Chapter 5590 Trapped


    "how is this possible!"


    Many eyes of Rouqiu opened wide, and the youth''s voice sounded again, but it was full of disbelief and shock.


    He knew that there was a problem with the supernatural power of the ancient **** that he had put together impromptu, but if there was any problem, it was also the supernatural power of the ancient god. It was equivalent to a blow from the supreme being, but it was easily blocked by this little god?


    Is it that God''s Domain has developed so terrifyingly now, or is he, an ancient god, outdated?


    However, Su Yan didn''t give him too many chances to think. Seeing that the ancient god''s supernatural power had been broken, he immediately turned into an eight-armed **** demon standing upright in the sky, which was equal in size to the ancient **** of the meat ball, and then punched him hard. He hit the ground!


    Another hand immediately caught the big meat ball, preventing him from falling directly into the abyss, and then the eight hands moved in unison, violently beating the ancient god!


    Firstly, doing so can form an effective blow. After all, as an abyss species, this thing is too resistant to divine power. Secondly, doing so will make it difficult for the big meat ball to have the opportunity to display the ancient god''s supernatural power.


    I saw the young man''s voice coming out of the big meat ball again, extremely frantic, he wanted to break free from Su Yan''s clutches angrily, but there were more than eight hands, and beside him were Su Yan, who was formed by countless great and thousands of supernatural powers. The blood sword was lingering at it, all kinds of things added up, just letting the big meat ball resist the pain exhausted all the minds, and there was no chance to escape!


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable!"


    The ancient **** roared angrily, causing everything around him to vibrate. At this moment, he even wanted to abandon the body of the ancient **** that he had finally condensed, and return to the most original state of consciousness to avoid Su Yan''s pursuit. .


    After all, a dignified ancient **** still needs face!


    After Su Yan beat him violently for an hour, when the blood sword was grinding his flesh and was about to slice this body into slices, the Ancient God of Meat Ball finally couldn''t help it, and his body collapsed by itself!


    The filthy flesh and blood scattered all over the sky made Su Yan frowned subconsciously. Unexpectedly, this ancient **** had quite a backbone.


    And the ancient **** of the meatball who finally turned into a conscious state finally escaped Su Yan''s clutches, and his consciousness was hidden in nothingness in this space.


    "Okay, that''s great! You can push me to this point, I have to say that you are better than some trash supremes in God''s Domain, but you have completely angered me, and even if I try my best to exhaust my source, I have to go first Completely devour you as a sacrifice, vent my hatred!"


    And the young man''s voice echoed everywhere in the void, and it was full of unforgettable hatred.


    Because of Su Yan''s attack, he had no choice but to disband his divine body, which also meant that his countless years of hard work had been destroyed, and there was no possibility of his recovery!


    Countless years of planning, finally waking up, all kinds of hatred, even made the young man''s consciousness fall into chaos again, and he became crazy and irrational again.


    He roared, and then the entire abyss-like area seemed to come alive, the rocks trembled, thick blood vessels and tentacles spread out from it, and the entire abyss area turned into a scene of flesh and blood!


    The **** looked pale, and said when he saw this.


    "It''s the body of the ancient god. This is his original body of the ancient god. It turns out that the entire abyss here is transformed from the body of the ancient god. We are now in his body!"


    "What are the consequences?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned and asked, at the same time, of course, he didn''t intend to sit still, but immediately mentioned the four of them, trying to break through the abyss and leave the body of the ancient god.


    However, when the mutation appeared, the endless and thick power of the abyss was also condensed in the abyss, and they turned into black and huge tentacles, like weaving a giant net, constantly blocking Su Yan!


    These powers of the abyss are not the impure products mixed with the power of the gods, but pure powers of the abyss that even point directly at the origin of the ancient gods. Under constant obstacles, Su Yan was unable to break through for a while, and finally Watching the entrance of the abyss gradually close, the body of the ancient **** closed its mouth!


    God suddenly said in frustration.


    "The consequences are very serious. The ancient **** and the abyss of the end are directly related and seem to be inseparable. Therefore, entering the body of the ancient **** is actually equivalent to facing the abyss of the end!"


    "There will be endless power of the abyss directly emerging from the abyss and feeding back here, that is to say, the power of the abyss and the imprisoned environment here are no longer in the body of the ancient gods, but have to face the entire ultimate End Abyss!"


    "Even if two ancient gods devour each other, as long as one is swallowed into the body, it has never been heard that any ancient **** can break out of the body."


    The four of them all showed despair, and looked at Su Yan with hidden worries.


    This newly surrendered "Ancient God" wouldn''t die here too.


    Su Yan''s eyes were not so worried, and he didn''t show absoluteness, he just said lightly.


    "The ones you mentioned are probably also the ancient gods who survived healthy in the abyss, and this one has been dead for countless years. Now that the body is used again, it is nothing more than rotten wood. It may not be so reliable. Calm down and think about whether there is a way out. .��


    The four heard the words, listened to the oracle, and fell silent.


    It''s just that letting them think of a way out quietly, obviously this kind of thing is still impossible. At this moment, they look at each other and smile wryly, and they are just waiting quietly to die.


    Su Yan could only look around by himself, looking for possibilities. At this moment, he first displayed a space field to protect himself and the four of them, and then wandered in this seemingly endless darkness, experiencing the changes in it.


    But no matter how you walk, it seems that it is exactly as Shenyi said. This place looks like the body of the ancient god, but in fact it also belongs to the abyss and overlaps with it. No matter where it is, it is so empty and there is no trace, as if imprisoned in eternal darkness. .


    Then, as time went by, the whole space gradually changed, but it was not a good change, but a sense of erosion from the abyss, penetrating everywhere, as if it wanted to pollute and refine Su Yan and five people.


    This made Su Yan frowned secretly, knowing that this should not go on, otherwise, no matter how amazing his combat power was, he would not be able to contend against the entire Abyss of End.


    Reluctantly, Su Yan started to wander around again, but after an unknown period of time, with no reference at all, Su Yan finally noticed something strange!


    "Shenyi, is the influence of the abyss of the end fixed in the body of the ancient god? Or will it follow the engulfed person to wander away, creating the illusion that it will never get out?"


    "what?"


    When Shenyi was asked this question, he was a little dazed, so he could only answer after thinking for a while.


    "This kind of question involves too many fundamentals of the ancient gods. I, a humble servant of the upper gods, obviously cannot know, but maybe it is the abyss where the engulfed person is?"


    Su Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth when he heard this, and nodded in agreement when he heard this speculation.


    "Coincidentally, I think so now too."

 Chapter 5591： travel body

    Chapter 5591 Traveling Body


    In the body of the ancient god, when Su Yan was walking, he was indeed surrounded by the abyss all the time, making people feel as if it was boundless, without boundaries at all.


    But when the power of the abyss invaded and Su Yan wandered around again, he still found something strange.


    He found that under the rapid movement, although he couldn''t get out of the abyss, the erosion of the power of the abyss was still different. When Su Yan moved rapidly, the erosion of the power of the abyss obviously had a slight fluctuation. Every time I move a certain distance, it is weak at first, and then quickly fills up, which is the same as the previous feeling.


    It��s okay to say once, it��s all like this, so Su Yan has to suspect that the abyss is actually not that big at all, but it is following him, no matter how he moves forward, it will move with him, which makes the boundless, out-of-the-way The illusion of not going.


    So... In fact, this game is easy to break.


    Su Yan closed his eyes, one by one Su Yan walked out from the void, and there were thousands of expansions!


    Although strictly consciously shrouded by the abyss here, it still couldn''t affect the most original supernatural powers, and the next moment Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and they shot away in all directions!


    Since this abyss shroud moves and likes to follow himself, then Su Yan disperses himself to see if the shroud can also be divided into countless pieces, covering all of himself in it!


    And Su Yan''s Dao magic is different from ordinary avatars. Each one is equivalent to a complete self, but they just come out of different spaces and gather in the same time and space for a short time. Only one needs to go out, so Su Yan can completely replace it. And return to the position, it is equivalent to all Su Yan walking out!


    Countless streaks of streamer, shining with violent aura, moved forward recklessly into the distance in the endless dark abyss. At the beginning, the abyss was still covering all of Su Yan, and every perception was boundless, but soon, there was Su Yan. It was discovered that the abyss had begun to neglect, and the erosive force covering him had weakened significantly, and had not recovered again!


    "Sure enough, you are not endless."


    Seeing this, Su Yan narrowed his eyes and murmured in his heart.


    Su Yan didn''t know what the consequences would be if he was actually swallowed into the body of the ancient **** in the abyss, but in front of him, the abyss shrouded in this abyss needs to follow him to move, so it is definitely not as terrifying and incomprehensible as Shenyi said.


    For if it is boundless and irresistible, why should it move with itself? In the final analysis, the biggest possibility is that the power of the abyss is insufficient, and what can be used is limited!


    This may be because the body of the ancient **** in front of him has already died and decayed, and he is not in the abyss. Various broken conditions make it impossible to achieve perfection. Easy to break!


    Countless Su Yan, I don''t know how long each of them ran, and finally some Su Yan faced the abyss that was getting thinner and thinner. The next moment, the darkness in front of one of them twisted, and the scene of flesh and blood reappeared, and he rushed out of the abyss!


    "That''s all."


    Su Yan said to himself, the next moment, he wanted to wreak havoc in this ancient god''s body and completely tear him open.


    However, Su Yan looked at the surrounding scenery, frowned slightly, stopped his movements, and carefully compared with the map reference in his mind.


    "So, the ruins are also in the body of the ancient god?"


    "No, it may not be the body of the ancient god, but it is obvious that most of the routes have to go through the body. From this point of view, this guy still needs to save his life temporarily."


    Su Yan looked at the map and compared it carefully, then glanced at the surrounding scene, and could only say strangely.


    Although now, everything around Su Yan has become a flesh and blood organization, terrifying and weird, but when he came here, it was part of the taboo area, even if it was covered with flesh and blood, it generally still existed, and the relic Su Yan was looking for, At least on the map, you must follow this road.


    This means that Su Yan can''t damage it now, at least he needs to find the ruins, so he can only ignore the Shenyi and the other four who are still shrouded in the abyss, anyway, he still has a Su Yan, which can be used in it Protecting the four people, he continued to move forward to the map records alone.


    The covered blood vessels and aberrant sarcoma made it more difficult to identify on the journey, but fortunately there are many landmarks, such as Su Yan came to a pit of flesh and blood, a strong smell of corrosion emanated from the pit, and at the same time the surface of the pit There is also a layer of green water flowing, like tentacles churning in it. Seeing Su Yan''s arrival, countless tentacles emerge from the green water, and they want to drag him into the water.


    Surrounded by sword intent around Su Yan, layers of space turned into sharp blades, cutting off all the tentacles that came after them. When they fell into the green water, strong blisters immediately arose, and the entire tentacles were being corroded.


    On the map, this should have been an ordinary pothole, with three openings leading to other branch roads. Now it looks like the stomach of an ancient god?


    According to this, then according to the general shape that Su Yan could see from the map, the relic he was looking for might be in the heart of the ancient god, or lead to other regions from the heart.


    During the process, Su Yan passed through three stomach chambers, two other organs that could not be seen, faced with the ubiquitous tentacles, and was even attacked by the huge "cells" in the defense body, and finally came to the heart.


    I saw countless thick and deformed blood vessels seem to converge here, and a huge deformed wall in front of me was constantly undulating and agitating. There were countless eyes blinking and blinking at Su Yan, and there were many strange shapes. Foot monsters climbed the walls, as if patrolling guards.


    Su Yan''s arrival immediately caused a change.


    But it wasn''t those many-legged monsters who started attacking Su Yan crazily, but the voice of the young man came from the heart again.


    "You actually came out? Impossible!"


    The tone of the young man''s voice was unbelievable, and countless eyes on the wall were also staring at Su Yan at this moment, staring straight at him without blinking, as if there was an unspeakable shock in their eyes.


    He obviously swallowed this guy into his body and was covered by the abyss. At this moment, he should have died under the erosion of the abyss, how could he still appear alive and kicking before his eyes!


    "nothing is impossible."


    And Su Yan saw that the young man was still conscious, as if parasitic in this heart, and smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "You''ve been dead for an untold amount of time, and your body has already rotted away, so I said, do you really think of yourself as a great ancient god? You''re nothing more than a poor wretch, and you don''t even have supernatural powers. How can you suppress me?"


    "Damn it!"


    The young man was suddenly angry, and the wall suddenly beat like thunder, accompanied by terrifying power.


    "I just figured out, why are you all blocking me, insisting that I die!"

 Chapter 5592： relics in the heart

    Chapter 5592: The Remains in the Heart


    The young man roared hysterically, and the huge wall that seemed to form the heart chamber suddenly burst out a stream of filthy energy and blood, condensing the power of the abyss, forming weird and deformed creatures, and rushing towards Su Yan crazily!


    At the same time, countless blood vessels trembled, and they voluntarily disconnected from the heart, waving them like huge magic whips, full of abyss characteristics, trying to restrain Su Yan with blows!


    Apparently, the last remaining youth consciousness has been completely mobilized to fight for life, and the spirit seems to have gone indescribably crazy, even the blood vessels are about to be pulled out to meet the enemy!


    This strange sight made the corners of Su Yan''s mouth twitch, but he himself was not afraid, and only relied on the blood sword to deal with the enemy. Countless deformed monsters that rushed across the sword light were all cut to pieces. The blood vessels in his body were even more vulnerable, and with Su Yan''s sword light cutting off inch by inch, they spread all over the place.


    "That''s it?"


    Su Yan asked again. He was just thinking about what else the young man could do, but unexpectedly he lost his consciousness at this moment, and even the entire huge heart wall seemed to be petrified again because of the loss of blood vessels, and the flesh and blood dissipated, revealing ashes. Brown stone, dull and dull.


    "Run? Or dead?"


    Su Yan was suddenly surprised, even a little stunned by the result.


    But in general, Su Yan speculates that the consciousness of the ancient **** should have escaped.


    The will of this young ancient **** seemed to have been tainted by madness, but unexpectedly, he also learned the strategies and tricks of the God''s Domain, so that he could get out of his shell like a golden cicada.


    "Interesting, it looks like you really don''t look like the ancient **** of the abyss at all, at least not at all like the rumors, you just figured it out? Then what happened to you in the abyss that made you have to escape..."


    Su Yan thought to himself, but he didn''t care about the escape of the ancient god''s consciousness. Anyway, this guy is getting weaker every time, and now he is just lingering. Find the ruins first, and then come back to deal with him. It''s not too late.


    Immediately, Su Yan entered the petrified heart through the connection holes of the blood vessels, and various jagged tunnels appeared in front of him in the wide space.


    The heart of the ancient gods is obviously different from that of the human race. Even after petrification, things like mountains stand in the distance, and those tunnels are like the mouth of the abyss, connecting those mountains, some strange-shaped trees, and even lakes. scattered all over the place.


    If you didn''t know it was a heart in advance, it was obviously impossible to guess the scene at this time, but Su Yan checked the map, entered one of the tunnels, and walked towards a high mountain.


    According to the map records, the distribution of the ruins is within the mountains.


    After walking forward for a while, Su Yan felt a slight turning and fluctuation in the space. Immediately, he should have come to a high mountain, but he also appeared in a strange area.


    All kinds of statues and buildings are scattered here, surrounded by a primitive and dark scene, exuding withering, those statues and buildings are also in the same style as the surrounding scene, abstract and distorted, and withered.


    "This is the relic."


    Su Yan looked at the surrounding scene to be sure, but he was lucky to have the second picture given by Lulis. The ruins in front of him are actually mainly living areas, and there are no useful things.


    Su Yan fell slowly and looked at the statues. The sculptures were similar to the body of the big meatball ancient **** before. If you guessed correctly, this should be the original body of the young ancient god. It was him too.


    "Interesting, the ancient **** fled with his family? This should be rare in the abyss."


    Seeing this, Su Yan showed interest. This abyssal ruins are well preserved, and they are even living quarters, which means that this race did not escape by itself, but lived in the heart of the ancient gods, and was migrated out by the ancient gods. .


    Although they are family members, in the final analysis, the God Servants are just lowly servants according to the abyss. Which race has such an honor?


    Su Yan visited their buildings and statues, and after gaining an understanding of the style of the abyss, he walked into a large hall in the center of the ruins, opened the door, and saw a primitive and huge statue belonging to the young ancient **** standing in the center.


    Su Yan looked at the statue, and slowly uttered a few words of the ancient gods. Immediately, countless eyes of the huge statue of the young ancient **** lit up at the same time, and a vast spiritual coercion also stared at Su Yan. Then the whole world suddenly changed, he was still in the main hall, but the surrounding scene was no longer that living tribe,


    Instead, it was completely dark, and there were even strange things wandering in it, presenting a wilderness stone forest!


    "Here, this is where the treasures are hidden in the ruins. It seems to belong to a closed ventricle in the heart of the ancient god. After his death, he was also polluted."


    Su Yan looked around at the surrounding environment, it was different from the records, but he quickly figured out the reason.


    Su Yan stepped out step by step, and when he came outside the main hall, all those wandering monsters could be seen in unison. The deformed and mutated bodies could vaguely tell that they were human shapes before, but now they were covered with tumors, and they looked like huge ones. of meat balls.


    They roared, and when they saw Su Yan, they all rushed towards him. At the same time, countless pale and withered hands broke out from the ground, trying to catch Su Yan!


    "Your gods are already dead, so what''s the use of staying here?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan made a calm sound, and immediately stepped on his footsteps slightly, a silver light poured into the ground, and the whole ground as far as his eyes could see suddenly violently churned!


    The earth dragon surged, and the cracks contained sharp sword intent and boundless fierceness. They walked through the ground, crushing all the withered hands into powder, and Su Yan took a step forward, covering the face with divine light on a strange hand that rushed over. Press down with a bang!


    With a bang, the strange body covered with sarcoid burst suddenly and spilled a lot of juice!


    Even the ancient **** himself can''t stop him, so what''s the use of you **** servants who sacrificed their lives here to guard day and night?


    Su Yan walked indifferently, and pressed down casually, and a strange thing that came over was crushed to the ground with a bang, turning into a juicy mass of rotten meat.


    In the end, he walked to the end easily and freely, with blood and flesh all over the way, rotten and smelly juice flowing everywhere, and a door also appeared in front of him.


    Here is where the relic race in the records buried all their treasures!


    And the abyss technique that Su Yan wants is very likely to be among them!


    At the same time, why a race came here with the ancient gods seems to have to reveal the secret.


    Shimen seemed to sense someone coming, this ancient door didn''t need Su Yan''s initiative, and then creaked open by itself, and the scene inside appeared before Su Yan''s eyes!

 Chapter 5593： Adelaides history

    Chapter 5593: Ade��s History


    With the opening of the stone door, I saw a dark secret room inside, and all kinds of treasures in the secret room that belonged to the abyss seemed to be placed in different categories, and they were arranged in an extremely orderly manner. Stele.


    This stone tablet should be used to record events. On it, there are densely packed characters that are constantly changing. After Su Yan focused his attention, these characters were clearly displayed in front of Su Yan without waiting for him to move.


    The recorded words belonged exclusively to Abyss, but at this time Su Yan unexpectedly understood it, as if a voice was faintly repeating it in his mind.


    "Come on, maybe you are a member of my Adeshi clan, or maybe my clan has long since disappeared. You are just a lucky intruder, but no matter what, first of all congratulations, you have inherited my Adeshi clan. The whole legacy!"


    "You may be a species of the abyss, or a species of God''s Domain, but in any case, you should be very curious, why am I here, the whole Ade is a family, why are you here again?"


    "Then first of all, you should have guessed who I am. That''s right, I escaped from the abyss and was called the **** of blasphemy by the ancient gods. It is the ancient **** Ade who wants to devour me and punish me!"


    "The ancient gods should not have races, you should be clear about this."


    "Because whether they are ancient gods or slave gods, they are all born of the characteristics of the abyss. They are inherently unique and have their own authority and power. This is uniqueness and representativeness. Those who have races do not have that kind of representativeness and uniqueness. It is also destined to be a servant of God who is born humble."


    "But what I want to tell you is that the reason why I am called the **** of blasphemy is because I was not born from that representative and unique, but from the race step by step to become an ancient god, breaking the law, you are Don''t you feel crazy and surprised? Hahaha!"


    "That''s right, the humble races actually have a chance to become the ancient gods. You only need to obtain the flesh and blood of the ancient gods, and a book of unique exercises, and imbue yourself with the breath of the ancient gods, imitating the power and uniqueness, you It can also be replaced step by step!"


    "Of course, the premise is that the ancient **** whose flesh and blood you obtained must die, otherwise you will only be polluted and assimilated by him haha."


    "As for me, I am such a lucky one. I met a dead ancient **** when I was a servant of the gods when I was weak, and at the same time I got that weird exercise book, so I swallowed the dead ancient god. The rotten flesh and blood stained his authority, and finally succeeded in replacing him and becoming him!"


    "It''s a pity that this kind of replacement is still difficult to be recognized by the orthodox ancient gods. After they got a glimpse of my origin, they began to show hostility and always wanted to erase me to break the blasphemy of the only one.


    "I ended up fighting with several ancient gods, and my condition was not very good. What''s more frightening is that the madness of the ancient gods that I had swallowed earlier also came to me. I began to lose my mind and slaughter A large number of clansmen finally quelled the chaos.


    "This was definitely not my original intention. After waking up, I knew that the abyss could not stay any longer. Whether it was madness or the hatred of other ancient gods, it would make me rot in the sea sooner or later like the previous ancient god."


    "So, I found the gap between "hope" since I was born, and wanted to escape from the abyss and go to the God''s Domain that is full of hope for the abyss, but also represents the end."


    "In the end, I succeeded with my people. We left the abyss, but we also failed. It turns out that God''s Domain is full of suffocation, and the species here don''t welcome me at all. In the end, I died."


    "But maybe I''m still alive, but since I got crazy, I know that even if I suddenly wake up one day, it will be difficult to be me again."


    "So after talking so much, you, the lucky one, should be able to understand what I mean? Are you still a little excited? That''s right, the dead ancient god, the only skill, flesh and blood, authority, these are actually all in your hands now Right in front of me, that''s me!"


    "Kill me who may still exist, eat my flesh and blood, use exercises to obtain my only authority, and you will be the next **** of blasphemy!"


    "Hey, how about this temptation?"


    The words of the stele ended here, and Su Yan''s mind was indeed being aroused by the content of the words.


    It turns out that the whole thing is like this, that seemingly stupid young man, before his mind is completely crazy, is actually a legend of the abyss generation. As a servant of the gods, he has broken the limit and ascended to the supreme!


    It''s a pity that this is not a child of destiny. This kind of taboo behavior will only be regarded as blasphemy in the abyss. The young ancient **** was forced to leave the abyss with his race, but he still fell here.


    Personality is not really indestructible, one can become an ancient **** by inheriting the ancient god, and the domain of the gods seems to have special characteristics in the abyss, which will make the ancient **** feel suffocated.


    These are the three important points that Su Yan summed up in the story of the stele.


    Apart from the three points of the story, the temptation left in the stele at the end, I have to say, cannot be ignored by anyone.


    The young ancient **** actually prepared himself as a material, and was willing to help the first person who came to become an ancient god!


    This is equivalent to the supreme being in the realm of the gods!


    With such a boldness, is it because this young ancient **** was really so extraordinary before he went crazy, or is there some price hidden in the seductive words with a snickering smile?


    Of course, although Su Yan was tempted, he also understood that no matter whether the young ancient **** in his lifetime had good intentions or a conspiracy, since he said it directly, it is impossible for him to have no intentions, and the ancient **** in the abyss would not be so kind.


    So Su Yan stared at the stele silently, chose to ignore his temptation first, and started searching for other things.


    Although Su Yan didn''t know most of them, at this time the role of Shenyi and the other four people appeared. Su Yan, who was stationed under the abyss, could also share the perspective at this time, presenting all the things here to God. One or four people.


    Then, all kinds of exclamations and surprises began to ring out from Shenyi''s side.


    "It''s the blood of the ancient gods! There are so many bloods of the ancient gods here!"


    "Dark Spike, it can be used as the Dark Spike from God''s Deed!"


    "Many top-quality abyss gems, the power of the abyss contained in them is enough to transform a place into a high-level region!"


    "What is this? Look at the aura... Could it be an ancient treasure from the abyss?!"


    With all kinds of surprises, Su Yan also roughly recognized the value and function of the various treasures and resources here, among which he paid the most attention to three things.


    The first one is the blood of the ancient gods. According to Shen Yi, this thing is one of the top gifts of the ancient gods. A drop of blood can completely transform a minor from the gods into growth!

 Chapter 5594： Incarnation of One Yuan Dao

    Chapter 5594 One Yuan Dao Incarnation


    That means, from the perspective of God''s Domain, a drop of ancient god''s blood can unconditionally elevate a person to the level of a **** emperor!


    This is simply the top-level pill. You must know that although the Supreme Realm can make all the Proud Ones sigh at the sight, the breakthrough of the Divine Emperor Realm can actually make many Proud Ones disappear!


    This level, even if many Tianjiao have the help of the divine pill, they may end with regret. The effect of the ancient god''s blood is so powerful, it is simply unbelievable.


    Of course, the restrictions and conditions of the abyss are different from those of the gods. In the abyss, Congshen was born with the qualifications of a **** emperor. The blood of the ancient gods just skipped his growth period. Going to God''s Domain may not have much effect.


    But what caught Su Yan''s eye the most was not that the ancient god''s blood had the effect of creating **** emperors in batches, but that this kind of ancient god''s blood, which purely contained the essence of the ancient god, was of course considered the flesh and blood of the ancient god. If you swallow it, it is equivalent to half of becoming an ancient god!


    Such a naked temptation, or an unimaginably considerate service, what was the plan of that young ancient **** before he went crazy?


    Of course Su Yan would not blindly swallow this thing, but rolled up his sleeve robe and put it away first.


    Afterwards, the second thing he valued was the Dark Spike.


    According to Shenyi, this thing is the certificate used by the ancient **** and the subordinate **** to sign the contract. Relying on it, the ancient **** can completely control everything that belongs to the subordinate god, and the subordinate **** cannot resist.


    This thing, if Su Yan is in the abyss in the future, it can be regarded as a very convenient device for the younger brother to conquer.


    The third piece is the ancient treasure of the abyss!


    This is the same as the Supreme Treasure of God''s Domain, it belongs to the unique artifact of the ancient gods of the abyss!


    If its might can be brought into play, it would be absolutely terrifying in God''s Domain. Unfortunately, it needs the power of the abyss to activate it, so Su Yan can''t use it for the time being.


    After the three treasures, although the other items are also very precious, most of them are auxiliary materials, common resources, etc. Su Yan put them away and didn''t look at them one by one.


    After all the resources in the room had been collected by him, Su Yan turned his eyes to the stele again, a bit of divine power surged from his fingertips, he stretched out his hand, and the stele that recorded the shocking secret shattered.


    Afterwards, a smaller stone slab was quietly suspended in the air. This is the other half of the ancient god, and it is also the purpose of Su Yan''s trip, the abyss technique!


    When he first learned about it, Su Yan originally thought that the Abyss Cultivation Technique was the same as God��s Domain, a path that everyone could use to cultivate. Only after getting in touch with Shenyi and the others did he realize the particularity of the Abyss Cultivation Technique. It is not a universal practice at all. Things, even full of strange and inexplicable,


    It is something that belongs exclusively to the ancient gods and grows from the gods. It stands to reason that the god-servant race cannot be touched at all. However, this book that the young ancient **** came into contact with accidentally broke this shackles, allowing him to even devour the ancient gods. flesh and blood for absorption and utilization.


    This made this Abyssal Cultivation Book even more sinister and mysterious, but it was also full of unknown temptations. When Su Yan touched it lightly, various twisted and weird words automatically appeared on the stone slab.


    Su Yan also couldn''t understand the meaning, but he understood, and soon, he understood all the exercises.


    He quietly lay cross-legged on the ground, took out the ancient god''s blood, piled it with the stone slabs, and thought quietly.


    After reading the exercises, Su Yan understood the essence of the power of the abyss. It is different from divine power, but absorbs the darkness of the entire God''s domain, and is the opposite of it in nothingness, and then forms a manifestation.


    It can be said that if divine power represents existence, then the power of the abyss represents nothingness. It exists because of existence, so it can greatly restrain divine power, but if it belongs to existence, it is destined to be unable to control nothingness.


    To obtain the power of the abyss, one must have certain abyss characteristics, and Su Yan has only one in front of him.


    That is to swallow the blood of the ancient gods and obtain uniqueness with the abyss technique!


    However, Su Yan has his own way. Although he dare not say that the supreme way is definitely available, he is also confident that he can grasp it, so why bother to completely become it?


    This weird and crazy ancient god?


    It is not in line with his way, nor is it in line with his disposition.


    But the power of the abyss is indeed a very powerful force. If you don''t get it, you will always suffer in the face of the abyss. This makes Su Yan have to make a break.


    "First of all, it is impossible to become something crazy like the ancient gods and completely change the cultivation technique."


    Su Yan set a benchmark for himself.


    Afterwards, he closed his eyes, and countless Su Yan began to appear from the void, and it was Da Yan Wan Qian who activated it again.


    But this time, Su Yan started to take the initiative to reduce, or merge, after the appearance of countless himself,


    Each of the thousands of Suyans derived from Dayan Wanqian is his own, and belongs to the same appearance in different spaces. However, this appearance is actually shaped according to the divine way of space. After removing the supernatural powers, "the original "There are not so many spaces, and they cannot be connected to each other.


    Therefore, these "Su Yan" are unstable, but Su Yan now wants to make him stable, superimpose countless unstable spatial characteristics, and create the "unique" self.


    One by one, Su Yan began to overlap under the fluctuations of the void. They smiled, and every time they overlapped, the surrounding fluctuations of the void seemed to become thicker, with a feeling of being unbearable, which also made the overlapping Su Yan more real.


    In the end, the avenue resounded, and countless space sources turned into divine patterns, surrounding Su Yan. He tried his best to make only Su Yan left in front of him!


    From a strange perspective, Su Yan opened his eyes, but it seemed that two kinds of images were superimposed and clear. At this moment, both Su Yan smiled slightly.


    It worked!


    Now he can be said to have a clone, but both of them are the only Su Yan. For example, one of him holds a sword and the other holds a knife, so the two who hold the knife and the sword can switch to each other at any time, the knife and the sword ,simultaneously exist.


    This unique supernatural power allows Su Yan to experience two different scenes in person, and none of them is fake, and this is the ultimate means created by Su Yan in order to prepare to go to the abyss. He named it Unified Taoism!


    Of course, it was impossible for Su Yan to enter the abyss and leave God''s Domain completely without knowing and preparing.


    Instead, from the very beginning, he was prepared to enter in the form of a "clone", but the income of the clone was different from his own, so he relied on the space divine way, found another way, and researched this Yuandao incarnation.


    This method allows the Dao body to be the same as Su Yan''s, but it can be cut off at a critical moment, proving that it does not exist in the first place, and now, it is just right to test the abyss technique!


    I saw Su Yan pondering, swallowing a drop of ancient god''s blood first!

 Chapter 5595： both abyss

    Chapter 5595: Both Abyss


    The ancient god''s blood that he swallowed was like magma, and instantly caused a huge scorching heat.


    Su Yan frowned slightly, the repulsion of the abyss and divine power, the fierce struggle in the body, brought a feeling of pain that was far more delicate than a thousand cuts,


    If the will is not firm, and the body and the body have not reached a certain level, I am afraid that they will die under the pain and scorching heat in an instant, and the body and soul will be worn away directly.


    At this moment, facing the huge damage and resistance caused by the ancient blood in the body, what Su Yan should do next is to run the abyss technique recorded on the slate, transform himself, and inherit the characteristics and uniqueness of the ancient blood. .


    However, Su Yan just watched with cold eyes at this moment, enduring the destructive power brought by the blood of the ancient gods in his body, not only did not obey to transform it, but instead used boundless divine power to suppress it, killing the riots and malice in the blood!


    Su Yan needs a little bit of the characteristics of the abyss, but he will never give in to become that kind of chaotic and weird thing, and he can''t even control his own spirit.


    So, Su Yan has to do the opposite, let this drop of ancient god''s blood surrender, you can show your usefulness when you need it, but don''t let me do anything rash when you don''t need it!


    Domineering thoughts, mixed in the divine power, also made the conflict between him and the abyss more intense, but Su Yan didn''t want to completely kill the blood of the gods, but after he struggled weakly, he used the divine power to form layers of cages to imprison him. It is like a weak beast, after facing the predicament and roaring impotently, it begins to gradually show weakness and submission.


    Then, Su Yan began to calmly operate the abyss technique, but he didn''t inherit and refine it completely according to the original route, but the divine power also surged along with it, invading the blood of the ancient god.


    While the exercises are running, the fluctuations that belong exclusively to the divine power also appear together, and space ripples appear on the subtle level, and they are also displaying the incarnation of the One Yuan Dao!


    The invading divine power was suddenly layer upon layer, yet suddenly heavy and unique, and in the process, the blood of the ancient **** was divided and wrapped, and then condensed into the divine power together!


    This is not a kind of fusion. After all, the divine power and the abyss conflict in essence, but Su Yan relies on the magical superposition state produced by the one-dimensional Taoism, allowing the divine power and the abyss to coexist but not exist, reaching a strange and stable balance.


    In this case, the transformation of the ancient deification and the invasion of pollution cannot truly reflect the reality, so that Su Yan can have the characteristics of the abyss, but he will not undergo the crazy transformation of the ancient god.


    Of course, as a price, Su Yan couldn''t truly gain the uniqueness and authority of the ancient **** after swallowing the blood of the gods and learning the exercises as the stone tablet said.


    He can only have the characteristics of the abyss, and perhaps some of the characteristics of the ancient gods, but Su Yan cannot touch or even truly understand the authority that the ancient gods can control.


    This is a contradiction that cannot be resolved for the time being. Since Su Yan decided to separate himself from the ancient god, it is impossible to have both.


    Of course, Su Yan didn''t care about this, the power of the abyss was his first goal.


    Soon, the divine blood and divine power, which had become one-dimensional Taoism, began to operate strangely with the abyss technique, and there was an indescribable strange infection that was continuously emitted with the operation of the divine blood, analyzing a strange power of nothingness , changing a certain characteristic of Su Yan.


    Su Yan, who swallowed the blood of the gods, began to radiate the breath of the abyss from time to time, and his whole body''s aura became more obscure and difficult to understand. Sometimes it was biased towards the abyss, but when it reached a critical point, it was biased towards the realm of the gods. It was mysterious and hard to fathom.


    The progress of ancient deification did not continue, and this part of the conflict was condensed into a strange divine pattern, like a long and narrow eye, with the barrier of one-dimensional Taoism and Su Yan''s modification of the abyss technique. The gap between the two Su Yan''s eyebrows gradually disappeared again.


    The intermingling of the two auras also greatly improved Su Yan''s cultivation base. In the ancient god''s heart chamber where he was located, streams of pure abyssal power began to pour towards Su Yan. Absorption and transformation raises an abyss realm.


    Afterwards, a strong divine power appeared from nowhere and permeated the heart of the ancient god. Driven by that abyssal state, it also poured into Su Yan''s body, raising the superficial divine state, causing him to quickly Reaching the peak is only one step away from breaking through to the God King!


    Su Yan''s long hair fluttered, and the pitch-black hair seemed to have an inexplicable strangeness, making him feel like a **** when he closed his eyes, and Su Yan also felt this transformation during his cultivation. Think about it and understand why.


    Many **** emperors fell here before, and their divine power was obviously collected by the young ancient gods. At this moment, they felt the pull of Su Yan''s Qi machine, and the young ancient gods were completely injured without a trace, and they all appeared.


    It''s a pity that the total amount of these divine powers has been worn away by the years, and they are suppressed by the abyss all the time. They are only provided for him to reach the peak of the gods, and then they are completely dissipated, and he can''t break through.


    On the contrary, the corresponding abyssal power seems to have broken through this realm and reached the level of the **** king in the realm of the gods.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, and the divine lines on his forehead reappeared strangely again. His deep eyes and long hair carried an attractive temperament, and he said to himself,


    "So, now I am both a **** king and a god? It''s really strange."


    However, the God Realm represented by the God Realm can''t last long. What Su Yan currently lacks is enough divine power. When he returns to the God Realm, Su Yan will gather endless divine energy and break through the God King at any time.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a dark and deep energy appeared in his palm, which was the power of the abyss.


    Now Su Yan has completely controlled this powerful force. It can be said that gods and demons are all in one thought.


    "Then, it''s time to get out completely now."


    Su Yan looked up at the body of the ancient god, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and with his sword in hand, he pointed at the petrified heart wall in the sky, and immediately saw a dark sword light full of destruction and tyranny, devouring and corroding everything. Everything touched by the light turned into decay, overbearing and unstoppable, it directly opened the entire huge body of the ancient **** and disappeared into the sky!


    And this is not the law of God''s Domain, it is the law of the abyss!


    Su Yan bent his knees and instantly jumped towards the huge rift that had been cut open and damaged by corrosion. The tyrannical aura destroyed all the rifts that were still trying to heal along the way. The body of the ancient **** of the abyss!


    The abyss-like shape turned out to be just a huge mouth from which the body of the ancient **** split, but in fact the entire taboo area was covered by the body of the ancient god, and at this moment the true clues were revealed.


    Rotting flesh and distorted blood vessels and eyes spread all over the land, and all the ancient trees turned into weird tentacles, exuding decay, standing dry and sticky on the flesh and blood!

 Chapter 5596： subdue the ancient gods

    Chapter 5596 Subduing the Ancient God


    "With such a body, absorbing you as a nutrient is really a bit shocking."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth, and a huge dark and terrifying mouth emerged from behind. It was the condensation of the power of the abyss, and also found a new way to contain the Dao of Devouring. He rushed towards the revealed body of the ancient god, and took root in the Among them, absorbing all his original essence!


    The ancient **** of the abyss could have improved his strength by devouring the opponent, but Su Yan now has the characteristics of the abyss, and even has the abyss technique, so naturally he can!


    This is not about inheriting the ancient god, but purely absorbing his power, and improving oneself through the characteristics of the abyss, which is also the most brutal and direct way to improve the abyss.


    The entire huge body of the ancient **** began to dim rapidly, and many places were re-petrified. This is a sign that the accumulated power has begun to be swallowed by Su Yan.


    And then, Su Yan''s breath became stronger and more violent, and the power belonging to the abyss was rapidly increasing and deepening, from the early stage of the **** king, slowly progressing towards the middle stage of the **** king!


    When the entire body of the ancient **** was half petrified, and the thick fog in the forbidden area was about to dissipate, the young ancient **** who had been hidden before finally seemed unable to sit still and reappeared, hysterical with anger.


    "Enough! Do you want to kill it quickly? I didn''t expect you to inherit the abyss, haha, is this something I left you when I was alive? I think you will feel the pain soon, and now begging me for mercy, maybe there is still A glimmer of chance!"


    The young man spoke frantically, looking a little delirious, but it also caught Su Yan''s eyes.


    Sure enough, did the young ancient **** still reserve tricks and conspiracies in it?


    "Oh? I think you may not be clear-headed now. You are the one who is on the verge of death. You should say that you are willing to tell me everything and beg me to spare your life."


    Su Yan narrowed his eyes, and spoke lightly to the consciousness of the young ancient god, and the latter laughed wildly when he heard the words.


    "Hahaha, let me beg you? Impossible! Die as long as you die, but you have also been infected with the madness of the abyss. The polluted will of two generations of ancient gods is spreading in your body. If you don''t want to rot in the sea of ??the abyss, advise You better beg me!"


    "The madness of the abyss?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan''s plain expression remained unchanged, and he only said in a cold voice.


    "Then maybe you don''t know. In fact, I haven''t fully accepted becoming an ancient god. I may also isolate madness and pollution. Your schadenfreude doesn''t do much, and even if there is pollution, at least you have this attitude. Will die before me!"


    Su Yan didn''t care about the hidden dangers that the young ancient **** said. The next moment, a sword light slashed at the half-petrified body of the ancient god, shattering it, and the mouth of the abyss was still greedily devouring the remaining source. Essence!


    "Anyway, if you don''t say anything, I hope you can hide it well and don''t let me find it. I also hope that after this body is completely decayed, you can still live and continue your lingering life!"


    Su Yan''s sword split the body of the ancient god, interrupting the consciousness of the young ancient god. The endless power of the abyss was still being swallowed by the mouth of the abyss, transformed layer by layer, and finally turned into Su Yan''s own power.


    His realm is still rising, and finally, the abyss has broken through to the middle stage of the king of gods!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan crossed over a large realm!


    "No, don''t! I said, I will tell you everything I know, you spare my life, you want to spare my life!"


    As for the consciousness of the young ancient god, after the entire body of the ancient **** was about to be sucked dry, he finally gave in, and began to plead frantically to Su Yan.


    His spirit is still a little abnormal, but when he really faces death, he also instinctively knows that life is precious, and he is more open than anyone else when he really begs, and he is extremely straightforward.


    "Save your life?"


    When Su Yan heard this, his eyes sparkled.


    He didn''t have any idea about the value of this young ancient god, but the appearance of the dark fangs in the ruins gave Su Yan another idea.


    The main function of this kind of thing is to serve as a certificate, allowing the ancient gods to sign a contract with the obedient gods, and the obedient ones are under full control, and Su Yan also asked Shenyi by the way, whether the role of the dark wolf can only be limited to the ancient gods. Between God and God.


    In the end, Shenyi��s answer of course was that he didn��t know. He only said that in the abyss, when facing the servants of the gods, the ancient gods could control their life and death without signing any contracts. I have never seen any ancient **** who would surrender to the same person.


    Therefore, Su Yan is also very curious about one thing, that is, he bound an ancient **** who is equivalent to the Supreme to sign a slave contract with the realm of less than the **** emperor. So, is this unique product of the abyss still useful? !


    "Okay, surrender to me, offer your body and soul, offer your all, and you can still live."


    A quaint black stone in the shape of a wolf''s tooth appeared in Su Yan''s hand, shot into the air, and gradually grew larger to form a stone slab, exuding strange evil, which also appeared in the observation of the consciousness of the young ancient god.


    "You want me to sign this thing?!"


    And the young ancient **** cried out strangely after seeing the dark wolf fangs, full of anger.


    "Impossible! How could I sign such a humiliating thing, and this thing is used to bind a subordinate god, it is impossible to bind an ancient god!"


    "So you''ll know if you try it."


    Su Yan, however, heard the roar of the young ancient god, and said with a faint smile.


    "Sign it, if the contract works, you can live, whether it works or die, I''m not interested in knowing everything about you."


    "you!"


    The young ancient **** roared incompetently, but faced with the threat of life and death, he finally gave in completely. From nowhere, a gray mark appeared, which was directly printed on the stone slab.


    Immediately, the complicated and obscure abyssal language rang out, and Su Yan could understand it now. This was the young ancient **** expressing his surrender to him and the contract. Next, it depends on whether the contract can successfully restrain the young ancient god.


    Fortunately, when all the words of surrender were finished, dense words appeared on the stone slab as promised, and a deep connection directly appeared in his mind. Su Yan could feel everything about the young ancient god, including controlling his actions. ,life and death.


    Countless silk threads entangled it, and he hid in a deformed sarcoma in the body of the ancient god, using the remaining nutrients to supply his own consciousness. Seeing Su Yan staring at him, he shivered.


    "Respect... Your Excellency."


    In the eyes of the young ancient god, he hesitated desperately and complicatedly. He didn''t know how to call him. Logically speaking, after signing this kind of contract, he should call the other party the ancient **** master, but Su Yan didn''t know the ancient **** at all, and there was even a gap between the slave **** !


    And he is not a Cong God, but an authentic Ancient God!

 Chapter 5597： dark side

    Chapter 5597 The Dark Side


    If this kind of contract is spread and placed in the abyss, even the crazy ancient **** will wake up with a smile when he hears about it.


    The young ancient **** thought sadly, but when he saw Su Yan watching him, he naturally couldn''t hide anymore, he came out of the sarcoma, and manifested the young figure again, but it was blurred a lot, respectfully said.


    "My lord, you are loyal to God, Ade is greeting you."


    "what?"


    After finishing speaking, Ade unconsciously let out a snort, with a puzzled expression, but also joy.


    That is, it seems that his madness is gone, at least he is sober a lot!


    "So it turns out that the slave gods even took the initiative to sign the contract with the ancient gods, because after the contract is signed, they can be influenced by the spirit of the contract owner and suppress their own madness."


    As an ancient god, Ade instantly understood the key.


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded slightly. A sober younger brother of the ancient **** is obviously more useful than a half-crazy one.


    "It seems that I want to congratulate you. It seems that you have improved a lot. Take me to the passage you escaped from, and tell me by the way, what is hidden in the inheritance of the ancient gods you left during your lifetime."


    "Yes, my lord, please go this way."


    Ade respectfully guided Su Yan, leading him to a hidden place under the body of the ancient god.


    As for Shenyi and the others, after the body of the ancient **** was shattered and Su Yan almost swallowed the entire body of the ancient god, the cover of the natural abyss no longer existed, and they easily escaped.


    The four of them also respectfully followed behind Su Yan, looking at Ade, with inconceivable shock and disbelief in their eyes, what happened? Wasn''t this ancient **** hostile to his own divine master? How could he be subdued in the blink of an eye!


    Ever since they were able to escape from the shroud of the abyss, Shenyi and the others felt that all the miracles they could feel in this life had been experienced today.


    What kind of strength and background does this "ancient god" that I happen to submit to have, not only broke through the devouring of the ancient **** who was regarded as insurvivable in the abyss, but also bound a real ancient **** with a contract? , turning it into a slave, it''s simply...unimaginable anywhere!


    And the ancient **** Ade didn''t care about the eyes of these little ants, he only talked to Su Yan,


    "My lord, the characteristics of the abyss that you have transformed look different from what I thought, so I am relieved. It seems that you have not been polluted, but it is best not to take it lightly, because you have taken the ancient gods after all. The blood transformation involves a huge problem!"


    "When my consciousness left the inheritance of the ancient gods, I really didn''t want to do anything. There is no conspiracy trap in it, but by devouring the ancient gods and then inheriting their uniqueness, there is an existence that even my consciousness did not imagine. The huge loophole I have seen is the uniqueness of the ancient gods, not only their authority, but also their madness!"


    "Each ancient **** is unique, which constitutes their own, and the same is true of their madness, which is an integral part of them and cannot be separated at all. Therefore, after the consciousness of the ancient **** swallowed the flesh and blood of the ancient god, the rotten ancient **** Insanity and pollution have already been inherited by the consciousness during life."


    "As he gets closer to the original ancient god, this kind of madness and pollution will also accumulate to the original level, until the original ancient **** is completely crazy, and his consciousness will be completely crazy when he was alive."


    "This is really the only inheritance, all, the only inheritance that leaves nothing behind!"


    "So, you have also transformed the blood of the ancient gods. It is best to pay attention to and worry about this problem. In fact, taking the path of God''s Domain is weak, but it is very good."


    Ade is talking, but also has some emotions.


    "It is indeed the land of hope where the abyss was born. For the darkness of the abyss, although it is weak there, it is calm. If you go to the supreme by yourself, you will only have a strong will and will not be polluted by the abyss."


    "So in fact, the ancient gods are also seeking the law of the realm of the gods. If you want to go to the abyss, be careful. The path of supremacy in the realm of the gods is actually very tempting to the ancient gods."


    Ade was talking, and the few people descended all the way, had already stepped over the huge body of the ancient god, relied on the power of the abyss to pass through layers of "membranes", and finally landed on a place full of purple crystals, with countless eyeballs attached to it. Above it, a canyon that looks quiet and eerie.


    "Here we are, this is the gap connecting God''s Domain and the abyss. If you want to go to the abyss, my lord, you just need to cross it. However, there is a long distance and resistance inside, so it won''t be smooth sailing."


    Ade was standing in the canyon, leading Su Yan to a deep underground crack, and said respectfully.


    Su Yan looked around, the power of the abyss here was obviously strong enough to touch a limit, various unique things of the abyss were born here, and the whispers of pure void could be heard, and the gap was even more of a pitch-black mist. There was so much fog that I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "After the past, where will this lead to?"


    Su Yan looked at the gap and asked calmly.


    "It''s hard to say. There is only one entrance connecting the two worlds, but the corresponding exit is not very fixed."


    Ade is a respectful explanation.


    Hearing this, Su Yan didn''t hesitate, and immediately closed his eyes slightly, and the avatar of One Yuan Dao appeared, with a smile on his face, and also looked at the crack in the abyss.


    "Then work hard for you, and come with me."


    The other Su Yan said with a smile, and without any hesitation, he stepped into the crack!


    Seeing this, Ade smiled wryly. He didn''t expect that he would go back after finally escaping from the abyss. Although he didn''t want to, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    After all, there was another Su Yan staring at the crack, he could only smile wryly, and jumped into the abyss together!


    "Ancient God, then we will go too. Your other self needs someone to serve you, but God Five and the others will serve you well."


    Seeing this, Shenyi and the other four bowed down devoutly, and immediately saw Su Yan nodding, and they also entered the crack of the abyss together.


    The six people reunited in the crack, and Su Yan, who was standing at the mouth of the crack, shared the perspective from inside. The one who stayed outside and was in it saw the bizarre scenes in the crack.


    The passage between the abyss and God''s Domain does not look pure darkness like the outside, nor is it different from the void passage, there are countless lights and shadows flowing inside, not pure colors, but many scenes in the God''s Domain that are happening one after another!


    Here, he saw the broken Longevity God''s Realm, even found the Holy Dynasty of the Empress Yin, and also found the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm. It seemed that war had started again outside the two realms, and all the images of the heavens were projected here, mixed with a kind of extended The light in the sky is distorted and gradually leads to darkness. The abyss is indeed on the dark side of God''s Domain!

 Chapter 5598： Snipe and clam fight

    Chapter 5598: Snipe and Clam Fight


    Such grotesque phenomena opened Su Yan''s eyes, and at the same time, he also noticed that the shadow theory circulating in God''s Domain seemed to be correct in general, but there were still some things that were not introduced in the shadow.


    For example, Su Yan can also feel that many gods are being pulled towards the shadows under the distortion of the light. It seems that something is really passing in the gods. As the light leads to the abyss of shadows, that feeling makes Su Yan walk In the passage, I always feel a kind of desolation,


    "My lord, be careful, the road ahead will be close to the abyss, and the forces of the two parties will undergo the most fundamental transformation and collision here. Walking through it will be a difficult journey."


    And Ade was followed by five people, the young ancient **** reminded Su Yan.


    In fact, right now, it seemed that the five people were covered with something suppressed. Su Yan could feel that they were very uncomfortable, but it was strange to say that Su Yan didn''t feel anything.


    This may be related to his special state. At this time, he does not say that the body is in the incarnation of the one-dimensional Tao, and the divine power and the abyss have also obtained a strange balance on him.


    "understood."


    But Su Yan still nodded, responding to Ade''s kind reminder.


    Soon, Su Yan came to the junction area that Adeshi mentioned. It can be seen that the light and shadow are twisted and transformed upside down here, and everything is covered with a layer of grayness and grotesque. Inexplicably twisting.


    As for the pressure that Ade said, Su Yan also felt some, but it was not so absolute, but his footsteps were slightly heavy.


    But looking at the five people behind him, it was obvious that their eyes were protruding at this moment, their teeth were gritted and their veins were showing, and they looked extremely embarrassed and persistent.


    "..."


    Su Yan was speechless, but finally couldn''t help but say something.


    "You... feel so weak."


    The five of them immediately looked up at Su Yan, feeling like crying, but it shouldn''t be, why they were all suppressed by the channel, but the boss seemed to have nothing wrong!


    What kind of monster is this that you can''t even see in the abyss? Is the gap between people so big!


    "My lord, you can go slowly, and wait for your loyal servant."


    In the end, Ade could only lower his head and say with shame on his face.


    Therefore, this journey was indeed taken for a long time under the procrastination of the five people.


    During the process, Su Yan also understood the reason why this gap is not very hidden to the abyss, but there are few creatures coming over.


    Because watching them walk is not only strenuous, but also life-threatening.


    In this abyss passage, the oppression in it is completely destructive. If you can''t hold it, your whole body and soul will be crushed to powder, and it has nothing to do with the realm. It is completely stronger than your strength. It was a narrow escape.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s helping hand, any one of the five would have already encountered a life-and-death crisis.


    Of course, there are other reasons why the abyss can''t come, but this pressure has undoubtedly restricted the scattered abyss species.


    The sound of sea waves gradually came from the end of the passage, and finally Su Yan stepped out of the abyss passage, and what he saw was a dark and deep sea!


    The boundless sea is dark and deep, without wind, but it is always ups and downs and surging with unknown forces, it seems to be full of mystery and depressing the unknown.


    Subconsciously, Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking of the huge eyes in the deep sea.


    But simply, the scene couldn''t be so coincidental, Su Yan didn''t see the terrifying existence that was suspected of surpassing the Supreme for the first time.


    However, at the next moment, a sudden movement erupted in the distance from Youhai, which also made Su Yan''s complexion change, and then became strange.


    What a coincidence, although he didn''t see the terrifying existence that surpassed the supreme being, he encountered two ancient gods fighting each other as soon as he appeared on the stage?


    This is Supreme, not radish and cabbage. Is the living environment in the abyss already this bad?


    "grown ups."


    At this time, Ade and the five of them also came out of the abyss passage in embarrassment, and they were surprised when they sensed the fluctuations in the distance.


    "Hey, ancient gods fighting? This is not a good thing. The crazy ancient gods who appear here may attack us together."


    But having said that, there was not much fear on Ade''s face, on the contrary, it was quite interesting.


    "My lord, do you want to go over and have a look? Maybe you can catch a leak. If you are a weak person in this situation, it goes without saying, hurry up and **** off! But your strength and realm are very confusing, my lord. Maybe you can get a snipe Clams are fighting each other, making the two ancient gods completely ignore you, and you are fighting to the death, and you have devoured them all in one fell swoop!"


    The wildness that belongs to the abyss is still deeply rooted in Ade''s heart. At this time, he still thinks about devouring the ancient gods to crazily improve his strength.


    Su Yan smiled and was noncommittal. Just as he was about to say something, the vast and terrifying battle waves in the distance hit directly, and rushed towards Su Yan and the other six, appearing in front of him!


    "Um?"


    An ancient **** questioned slightly, its figure was like a prawn standing in the deep sea, with a striking pair of giant pincers and twelve giant feet, but compared with the prawn, it was also extremely abstract.


    His whole body was entangled with rotten seaweed that covered his eyeballs, and his bloated figure also distorted countless huge sarcoma, with bony coral growing on it, and countless howling mouths scattered around.


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** noticed the existence of Su Yan, but as Ade said, he didn''t care at all. He turned his head and continued to fight the other huge ancient god!


    Between the two, the huge body tore apart the deep sea, churning countless sea waters, and the huge bodies belonging to the ancient gods were constantly colliding. The violent scene with the blood and flesh splashing, has a primitive sense of shock.


    At the same time, Su Yan also saw the authority of the ancient **** for the first time!


    The shrimp-shaped ancient god, whose flesh and blood were constantly peeled off during the battle, but the next moment, the beaten flesh and blood still existed, and the more he fought, the more courageous he became.


    At the same time, the sea was churning, and the endless power of the abyss was transmitted along with the sea water, continuously supplementing the consumption of the shrimp-shaped ancient god, so that his battles were always kept at the peak. The ancient gods, seem born to live forever and restore!


    If you guessed correctly, this is the so-called authority.


    On the other end, the huge ancient god, with a disc-like body, stared at the shrimp-shaped ancient **** with countless eyes. Even without colliding with the body, the shrimp-shaped ancient god''s body was constantly peeling off flesh and blood. A kind of sluggishness appeared, making the movements of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** stiff and stiff, and he obviously possessed some kind of right to wither and perish!

 Chapter 5599： against Harvey

    Chapter 5599 Confronting the Enemy Harvey


    These two ancient gods'' powers are different from Dao in the abyss. They don''t have any original manifestation at all, and they seem to be completely irresistible. As long as the mind exists, it will take effect. Su Yan can feel the strangeness and difficulty in it just by feeling. It is worthy of being a method equivalent to the Supreme.


    And the battle between the two ancient gods basically seems to be to see whose authority is stronger. For example, at this time, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** and the Yuanpan ancient god, neither side resisted the other''s authority invasion, but they were also trying their best to exert their respective authority. , It depends on who can''t bear it first, and completely collapses.


    The sea was raging with furious waves, and all kinds of strange derivatives appeared in the sea, as if to accompany and applaud this huge battle of ancient gods. As the battle continued, a large amount of flesh and blood fell like it was about to fill the sea area. Su Yan It is also possible to see the ultimate tendency of this battle.


    Shrimp-shaped ancient god, although his authority may not be higher than that of Yuanpan ancient god, but it is obviously more powerful, so even in the face of Yuanpan ancient god''s power to wither and perish, he can rely on his own authority to survive for a long time He maintained his own state and did not completely wither away, but the ancient **** Yuanpan was torn off by the giant tongs of the shrimp-shaped ancient god, and his state had begun to decline obviously.


    If this situation continues, the Shrimp-shaped Ancient God''s victory is inevitable.


    "Harvey!"


    But at this moment, the roaring and furious Abyssal Language sounded, and the Ancient God Yuanpan finally spoke after hitting this point.


    "You started the battle of the ancient gods without authorization, and it will also attract the siege of other ancient gods. Now that we have managed to stabilize the madness, do you have to repeat the same mistakes!"


    "Of course I have my own decision."


    And the shrimp-shaped ancient god''s countless mouths opened their mouths with laughter one after another, as if mocking the incompetence of the ancient **** Yuanpan, and at the same time, they did not stop attacking.


    A lot of flesh and blood were torn apart, and the silver shell of the ancient **** Yuanpan had a metallic texture, which was already scarred, revealing a large number of shocking cracks.


    "Start the battle of the ancient gods without authorization?"


    Su Yan, who was at the side, also heard the roaring abyss language, and asked Adeshi with a curious tone.


    "From what I know, haven''t the ancient gods in the abyss always fought against each other in chaos? Now it seems that there are some kind of agreement and rules, and they can''t do anything casually?"


    "this��"


    Ade could only touch his chin, lost in memory and thought.


    "In the past, it was indeed what you said, my lord. Then, when I wanted to escape from the abyss, the extremely powerful ancient gods of the end of the ancient gods seemed to have established some strange rules, stipulating that there should be no grudges between the ancient gods You can''t easily provoke and start a war, you can only stay in your own field, saying that this can effectively alleviate the approaching madness."


    "But no matter what, even if I do nothing because of my status as a blasphemy god, I will definitely not be protected by the regulations, so I didn''t pay attention to the regulations that seem ridiculous to the abyss at all."


    "You must know that the madness and malice of the ancient gods can be purely contained in the original source. How can they be restrained by a little rule? Look, these two ancient gods are still fighting now."


    Su Yan was noncommittal, but he still paid attention to and feared the few powerful ancient gods who would make such a rule.


    It''s hard to say whether the ancient gods will abide by this kind of regulation that is completely ridiculous to the abyss, but at least the most powerful ones have realized the need to change. Not only did they not fall into further madness, but they practiced using rules to restrain nature. It seems that their strength is not only strength, but also sobriety.


    In the end, the battlefield came to an end with Ancient God Yuanpan''s painful wail. His huge body was suddenly torn apart under the giant tongs, and countless deformed and terrifying flesh and internal organs fell into the deep sea. , aroused violent air bubbles and scattered strange breath.


    And the shrimp-shaped ancient god, at the price of a giant pincer, actually opened a huge mouth, and swallowed the disc ancient **** that would turn into two halves!


    This is the first time Su Yan saw the scene of eating the ancient **** raw. Countless darkness extended from the mouth of the shrimp-shaped ancient god, which seemed to form strange hands, dragging the two halves of the ancient **** into it. Said, the scene is extremely shocking.


    "A few weak servants of the gods, where did you come from, who do you belong to, dare to spy on the battle of the ancient gods."


    After devouring the ancient **** Yuanpan, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** showed a satisfied look, and looked at Su Yan and the others again. The grand abyss language sounded, and he was full of majesty and disdain when facing Su Yan and the others.


    In his eyes, not mentioning Shenyi and others for the time being, although Su Yan''s combat power is strong and even has a part of the ancient god''s aura, it is still too weak in the eyes of the real ancient god, and the real **** king can be seen at a glance realm,


    And Ade is also a pure ancient god, but he is too weak, but only a consciousness, and is bound by a contract. When he deliberately hides his uniqueness, he is even weaker than Shenyi and the other four.


    So this is the reason why they were completely ignored in the eyes of the shrimp-shaped ancient god. Even Ade smiled slightly and wanted to say something, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** directly stretched out another giant pincer, and said in the grand abyss .


    "Forget it, weak and humble ones, I need your sacrifices now, use your body and soul to please me, no matter who you belong to, it is your honor to serve the great Undead Ancient God Harvey of the Nether Sea! "


    Huge giant tongs, with countless malicious stares and confusion on it, as if there were countless howling mouths, and they crushed down on the six people unreasonably!


    A beam of sword light suddenly rose from the sky in amazement, and at the same time as the giant pincer crushed the six people, it also cut everything across the sky, causing the sea of ??thousands of miles to suddenly collapse, and cut off the giant pincer abruptly!


    "..."


    The gigantic and deformed pincer fell to the bottom of the sea, and the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became quiet. The shrimp-shaped ancient **** seemed to froze his mind for a moment. He looked at this scene with stagnant eyes, as if he was thinking about what happened, and he didn''t even use his authority.


    It seems that a humble and weak servant of God cut off his hand in one fell swoop?


    "Very well, the guy who challenged the authority of the ancient gods has already appeared, I hope you can bear the price!"


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** who came back to his senses suddenly burst into insane anger, and his eyes locked on Su Yan. Although he didn''t understand how he cut off his arm with a sword, he didn''t think that this weak little **** servant in front of him had the power to fight against him. The capital of the enemy of the ancient gods!


    The authority that belongs exclusively to the shrimp-shaped ancient **** was activated, and the giant pincers that had been chopped off instantly recovered as before, as if they had never been chopped off, and then pressed down on Su Yan again!


    A light flashed in Su Yan''s eyes, facing the shrimp-shaped ancient god, he didn''t say a word, only countless sword lights, once again criss-crossing the secluded sea, slashed down towards the crushing giant pincers!

 Chapter 5600： gods come

    Chapter 5600: Descending of the Gods


    The countless dark and fierce sword lights not only contain Su Yan''s divine will, but also contain the power of the abyss in the use of swordsmanship and many divine techniques, making their destruction to a higher level.


    Faced with this kind of sword light, all the sword lights also worked immediately, cutting off the giant pincers one after another and falling into the deep sea.


    However, the strange thing is also here. Su Yan''s sword light is definitely not cutting on the illusion, but clearly cutting off the giant pincers again and again. However, although the falling giant pincers have slowed down a lot, they have not disappeared at all. Yes, it is still falling steadily!


    That sword light chopped off a giant tong, and then it seemed as if a layer of phantom had been cut off, and the real giant tongs reappeared. The two did not even connect at all. The deep sea, but the giant pincer that fell is always there!


    Su Yan frowned. Through this kind of vision, it can be roughly guessed that the power of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** definitely covers a part of the divine way of space, and there are even more strange ways, but they are not revealed at all, as if they are all in the power Being integrated into one body, even if Su Yan knew that there should be a principle of space in it, he couldn''t see through it at all.


    "It''s really weird, it''s worthy of being the true ancient **** of the abyss."


    Seeing this, Su Yan simply stopped his sword light, and also punched the huge pincer with his body!


    In terms of cultivation, maybe Su Yan is not as good as Supreme at this moment, but in terms of physical strength, Su Yan is sure that he can really compete with Supreme, so he is not afraid of the pressing pincer of the shrimp-shaped ancient god.


    With a bang, a huge impact occurred between the two, and the change in Youhai even set off a tsunami of hundreds of millions of miles, which was spreading farther away, and the two purely violent forces were stalemate in the confrontation and were dispersed by the shock. , the huge body of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** suddenly stood on the deep sea, stepped on the huge waves and stepped back a few steps!


    And Su Yan also pressed a huge bowl in the sea with his body, and retreated a hundred meters.


    In this blow, the two were evenly matched, but Su Yan remained silent, looking at the shrimp-shaped ancient **** with more dignity.


    Fighting against the ancient **** who is full of strength and even better than the supreme being in the same realm, although he has improved a lot, he is still a little short.


    Although this blow seemed to be evenly divided, it didn''t mean that the state of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** could be restored. Even in terms of strength, Su Yan was still weaker.


    This kind of feeling is not obvious, and outsiders may not be able to see it, but Su Yan can feel it himself. Coupled with the unique authority of the shrimp-shaped ancient god, perhaps if he continues to fight, he will fall into the same trap as the ancient **** Yuanpan, who will be swallowed and buried. Ending in the belly.


    "Difficult stuff."


    Su Yan calmly murmured to himself, and immediately countless Su Yan appeared, trying to completely suppress the authority of the Shrimp-shaped Ancient God with numbers, killing it little by little like Ling Chi!


    Countless Su Yan used the void as a sword, all encircling and suppressing the shrimp-shaped ancient god. At the same time, the abyss version of Xing Mie launched endlessly, covering it within the domain, and the withered and gray stars emitted strange and ominous ups and downs in the void, Crush and collide towards the shrimp-shaped ancient god!


    In an instant, terrifying fluctuations erupted, countless distorted flesh and blood criss-crossed under the sword lights, and fell towards the secluded sea one after another. The big star crushed the ancient god, distorted it in various ways, and exploded violently It even blew up the entire body of the shrimp-shaped ancient god, revealing the pale bones that were also covered with eyes.


    "what!"


    Shrimp-shaped ancient **** roared, although his authority allowed him to recover quickly, even to a certain extent, he was not hurt at all, but the painful perception and process cannot be erased. For the ancient gods, it is simply unacceptable!


    "You will die, I want you to die!"


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** roared, and the power of the abyss condensed around him, as if a dark seabed had formed above the secluded sea!


    The countless weird and distorted existences here only reveal their eyes, and their figures are indistinct in the darkness, but a strange force of restraint and erosion has already entangled Su Yan, and most of the countless Su Yan formed by the great evolution Become sluggish, even old and dry.


    As ancient gods, of course, they don''t only have the power of authority, they also have the magic that belongs to the abyss alone!


    Su Yan frowned, and the Dao God Wheel appeared behind him, exuding infinite power, and at the same time, the words of the gods resounded, dispelling and purifying the unknown, blocking those figures in the dark, and returning to normal.


    However, in order to conceal his aura of God''s Domain and not reveal its origin, Su Yan also packaged the Great Dao God Wheel. The appearance is completely composed of the power of the abyss, so it is temporarily unable to reveal more effects, directly erasing this dark seabed and the weirdness of it.


    But even so, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** seemed to have sensed something, and there was a hint of inconceivability in the eyes of madness,


    "This breath, this smell, you seem to be very special...very sweet!"


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** didn''t realize the origin of Su Yan''s divine domain, but the special nature contained in the divine power reminded Su Yan of Yun Chiyang''s warning.


    This is a great supplement to the abyss!


    The eyes of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** looking at Su Yan changed obviously, full of greed, but also surprised and unbelievable. Breaking his authority, in the distance, it seems that there are several tyrannical waves approaching rapidly!


    "My lord, if it doesn''t work, you can withdraw first."


    Sensing those tyrannical fluctuations, Ade''s expression changed immediately, and he sent a voice transmission to Su Yan.


    "This battle has lasted for too long and caused too much commotion. It has already attracted the attention of many other ancient gods. If they see you, they must first besiege you, my lord!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan frowned deeply. Facing this shrimp-shaped ancient god, he might think of a way and still have a chance to solve it, but several ancient gods who are equivalent to the supreme descended together, even he would be in danger now.


    "Heh, it seems that I can''t play with you for too long. Anyway, I hope that you will still be alive when we meet next time."


    In the end, Su Yan smiled at the shrimp-shaped ancient god, and immediately stopped hesitating, leading Ade and the five of them turned into a beam of light, and instantly moved away to one side!


    "You want to run?"


    The Shrimp-shaped Ancient God saw cruelty and greed in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what the temptation contained in that divine power was, just by that feeling, the Shrimp-shaped Ancient God was already addicted. Special Servant!


    "Stay here!"


    Shrimp-shaped ancient **** shouted greedily, and a long route appeared in the secluded sea. The next moment, shrimp-shaped ancient **** caught up with Su Yan, and his huge body directly enveloped and devoured Su Yan!

 Chapter 5601： famous

    Chapter 5601 Famous


    "court death."


    And Su Yan''s eyes flashed coldly, facing the shrimp-shaped ancient **** who dared to continue to pursue him, of course he would not be indifferent. He turned back suddenly, like a big sword in his body, and no longer concealed the origin of space and the divine power contained in it too much , The sword light is shocking, cutting through the ages, directly tearing the entire abyss void, like a vertical and horizontal line between heaven and earth, passing through the head of the shrimp-shaped ancient god!


    For a moment, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** froze for a moment, but recovered in the next moment, and smiled wildly at Su Yan.


    "Hahaha, this kind of attack looks powerful, but what use is it to me who is in charge of eternity and restoration of authority? Offering sacrifices to me and merging with me are the only way for your life!"


    "yes?"


    After Su Yan slashed, he held a huge head in his hand. It was the one of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** whose head was decapitated by a slash. He continued to lead Ade and the five of them hurried forward, saying calmly.


    "Then you are actually very nutritious to me, thank you, a free meal of lobster meat."


    After finishing speaking, a huge power of the abyss gushed out from Su Yan''s hand, condensed into a giant mouth, directly containing the head, and greedily bit and devoured it!


    The breath of the ancient gods, which belongs exclusively to the ancient gods, is continuously extracted from the head and transformed into Su Yan''s own power. This is the method used by the ancient gods to devour advanced, but it is different from them who need to swallow them all, relying on the abyss to cover To spend time, but only need to get one part, you can forcibly absorb its original essence to provide food for yourself!


    And this is the role of that abyssal practice. It can make an ordinary high-ranking **** servant break through the boundary and become an ancient god, which naturally has great extraordinaryness!


    This is not a way to fight against the enemy, but it made the shrimp-shaped ancient **** froze, his whole face was stunned, and he roared hysterically, but he didn''t chase Su Yan anymore!


    "Damn it! You have also mastered the law of blasphemy. Is it Ade''s inheritance? That **** of blasphemy is dead? Then you are finished, and you will face endless judgment in the abyss!"


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** roared angrily, and at the same time tried his best to resist the loss of the ancient god''s aura in his body, which was the reason why he didn''t pursue it anymore.


    Because it seems that the head that Su Yan held in his hand has been cut off and divided, and has nothing to do with the shrimp-shaped ancient god, but in fact, the power he holds causes all the flesh and blood born from him to be stained with immortality and restoration!


    This means that even if the head has been divided, it is still connected with the shrimp-shaped ancient god. This connection will not cause him any harm, but Su Yan''s skillful use of the abyss technique can endlessly extract the shrimp-shaped The essence of the ancient gods!


    Any ancient **** is extremely precious and precious to their own original essence, which represents their hope of improving their strength, so after discovering this, of course, the shrimp-shaped ancient **** could not pursue Su Yan anymore, but tried his best to disconnect him. The connection with that piece of flesh and blood prevents the breath of the ancient **** from passing.


    Anyway, after catching up with and passing the previous battle, the Shrimp-shaped Ancient God also understood that it was impossible for him to subdue that blasphemy high-ranking servant in a short time, but the breath of the Ancient God was passing by a huge amount for one more second. No need to make any decisions at all!


    Soon, several tyrannical fluctuations in the distance were completely approaching, and several huge and deformed ancient gods appeared. Seeing the shrimp-shaped ancient **** here, their eyes flickered with strange colors and asked.


    "Harvey, what happened here, why your power fluctuates so much."


    "I smelled Yaheng''s breath, but he disappeared. Did you devour him? Now that the ancient gods of the end have made a treaty, and you haven''t gone crazy, but you don''t abide by it, then can I devour him too? you?"


    Several ancient gods asked, but the shrimp-shaped ancient gods who looked at the fluctuations in power almost had no good intentions, and even one ancient **** was obviously full of malicious intentions.


    "About Yaheng, I will explain it to the ancient gods of the end. As for you, if you are not afraid of death, you can try."


    The shrimp-shaped ancient god''s eyes were cold and tyrannical. Although his strength fluctuated, he did not show any timidity. However, in order to stabilize these ancient gods who came, he also revealed a shocking news to them.


    "Just now, I met a special high-ranking **** servant. His power is very strange. Not only can he fight against the ancient gods, but he even has a certain characteristic that can kill potential madness!"


    "What did you say?!"


    The eyes of the other ancient gods suddenly lit up, full of greed and disbelief.


    "The power of a **** servant can kill the latent madness of the ancient god? You didn''t lie to me?"


    The countless eyes of the shrimp-shaped ancient **** revealed a malicious smile at the same time.


    "Really, I have tasted it, and the crazy thoughts have subsided a little, and he may have another identity, that is, the successor of the **** of blasphemy!"


    "Ade? Is he dead?"


    A group of ancient gods suddenly exuded fluctuations, their expressions and thoughts were inexplicable, but in their eyes, the light of greed seemed to be brighter.


    "I don''t know, but he has undoubtedly disappeared for a long time. If you are interested, you may be able to catch up with him now."


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** smiled provocatively, but in fact he knew the trash here, and he couldn''t catch up with any of them.


    "Follow him..."


    However, those ancient gods were already moved enough when they heard the two particularities about Su Yan, and they didn''t have too many thoughts immediately, and actually started to chase along Su Yan''s route.


    Along the way, the breath of the ancient gods filled the air, terrifying and eye-catching.


    There was only one ancient god, who seemed to have other ideas. After all the ancient gods left, he still stared at the shrimp-shaped ancient **** maliciously, and the joke and other kind of greed in his eyes were undisguised.


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** was also indifferent to each other. After a while, the fluctuations in his strength finally disappeared, and his aura returned to its peak.


    Seeing the restraint of malice in this gaze, the ancient **** smiled meaningfully at the shrimp-shaped ancient god, and immediately chose to follow Su Yan''s footsteps.


    The shrimp-shaped ancient **** breathed a sigh of relief, Anqing recovered in time, otherwise another battle of engulfment would inevitably happen.


    However, this also means that the blasphemous high-ranking servant of God has been far away from him, so far that the connection between flesh and blood and the body has failed, and it has begun to rot. At least for now, no ancient **** can find Su Yan again.


    "Damn humble servant of God, even if you master the method of blasphemy, don''t think that you can become another **** of blasphemy, I will find you, and then taste everything about you..."


    The shrimp-shaped ancient god''s eyes were dark and deep, staring closely at the unknown distance.


    Leaving the sea, in an unknown mountain forest.


    Su Yan was still galloping, unaware that his appearance on the first day of the new year attracted the greedy attention of several ancient gods, and there are still several ancient gods looking for him in the abyss, making Su Yan completely famous as soon as he appeared on the stage.


    There was a high-ranking servant who seemed to have provoked the ancient god, and beheaded him, and escaped alive!


    This is the unified statement of the participating ancient gods.

 Chapter 5602： Abyssal Terran

    Chapter 5602: Abyssal Human Race


    As an insider, all the ancient gods who knew the inside story obviously didn''t want a high-ranking servant who could kill the latent madness of the ancient gods and was suspected of having a blasphemous inheritance to be known by all the ancient gods of the abyss.


    That humble servant of God has too much value, it''s best to keep it in your own hands.


    Therefore, among all the key information, the news that the selected shrimp-shaped ancient gods were brutally suppressed, and even their heads were cut off, became widely known to the outside world. These "unified" ancient gods were avenging their friends.


    This made the ancient **** Harvey a joke, and also made Su Yan a legend, so when Su Yan found a small town in the mountains and entered it, he heard countless discussions about him.


    "Have you heard the news? A servant of the **** came out of the hand of the ancient **** alive."


    "Not only that, I heard that he also provoked the ancient **** and cut off the ancient god''s head in public!"


    "Ah? Then he killed the ancient god?!"


    "How could it be possible, the ancient gods have great power, if their heads fall off, a new one will grow back, but this high-ranking servant is really powerful, he can even hurt the ancient gods."


    "Do you still dare to say that he is powerful? Are you not afraid of being known by the ancient gods and punishing him in public?"


    "I''m afraid, but how can the great ancient gods pay attention to this place? That''s why I dare to say that he is simply a hero. With the power of a servant of the gods, he can resist the ancient gods. This is what I dream of. If I can become him Enough��"


    God servants of different races on the street were chatting, and one of them said something, which immediately made the whole scene silent, and everyone quickly moved away from that direction, like a **** of plague.


    Of course, the god-servant races would also be dissatisfied with the ancient gods in their hearts, but it''s two different things to say it out. If this person wants to die, don''t bring his race!


    Only the "man" with a hole in his head and long seaweed hair looked at the scene that was completely empty around him, scratching his head in embarrassment and dissatisfaction, with an expression of "that''s it".


    Su Yan and Ade glanced at each other, feeling amused watching this scene, unexpectedly he has admirers in this abyss, this is really unexpected.


    "My lord, do you want to find a place to rest and taste the special food here?"


    And Ade asked intimately. In the past few days, in order to completely avoid the pursuit of the ancient gods, Su Yan led them, not to mention running day and night, but they also crossed many regions, and they were basically on their way. Right now It seems that the ancient gods can''t be found at all, so naturally it''s time to relax.


    "Is there any food in this place?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan had a strange expression and asked rhetorically. In the abyss, everything for him was dark, weird, and gloomy tones almost occupied everything. If there is anything to eat here...


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth twitched, and he also found it unimaginable.


    Ade smiled lightly.


    "My lord, you seem to be too prejudiced against the abyss. Although the characteristics of the ancient gods and the entire abyss are full of distortion and madness, the entire abyss is also huge. There are countless races of servants of the gods. They are not so powerful. Madness is also far away, so a certain civilization can be born.��


    "And the vast abyss, even if there are omissions, is enough to give birth to many things that are not very related to the characteristics of the abyss. These things were discovered by those civilized races and utilized. The various characteristics born are not inferior to the domain of the gods. "


    "I see."


    Su Yan nodded, looking at this small town, he could actually find clues.


    Although the layout here is different from the God of Longevity, there are also houses and various functional buildings. Except for the strange races that haunt here, it is basically no different from an ordinary town.


    It seems that the characteristics of the abyss are a very strange thing. The stronger the strength, the worse the situation will be. These races with low strength and no status, because they are weak, can actually live normally.


    "Then go and try it. I hope the food you mentioned is really a pleasant experience for me."


    Su Yan smiled and immediately found a tavern in the small town under the leadership of Adeshi.


    Before reaching the door, Su Yan could already smell the strong aroma of wine and dishes coming from the small tavern.


    Its fragrance is rich and spicy, although it is a little weird, but overall it is definitely within the normal range, and it is even quite appetizing. It seems that Ade said it is not bad, in the abyss, you can indeed enjoy entertainment.


    Su Yan was not familiar with the dishes here, so after finding a place in the tavern to sit down, Ade was in charge of ordering, and soon he ordered a variety of dishes, and after a while, all kinds of dishes were delicious Then it appeared on Su Yan''s table.


    Su Yan took a sip, the taste was strong, it was really good, and he smiled.


    "It''s okay. It seems that you are still familiar with these things. It doesn''t seem like an ancient **** would pay attention."


    Ade picked up the wine glass, which seemed to bring back memories, and said with a wry smile.


    "Because your loyal servant was not an ancient **** from the beginning. I was just an ordinary high-ranking **** servant at the beginning. Facing the fate of not being able to improve my strength and being sacrificed at some point, I enjoyed and vented. It''s the best way to go, and it''s no wonder I know these things."


    After finishing speaking, he smiled meaningfully, with a deliberate expression on his face.


    "Moreover, for people from the abyss, the best outlet is not food, but violence and other things. If you are interested, sir, I will find the best beauty for you and experience it."


    Su Yan frowned suddenly, and naturally understood what Ade was talking about. The most primitive venting was undoubtedly violence and lust, but all kinds of strange things here...


    Su Yan shook his head immediately, shaking off all kinds of picturesque scenes in his mind, and said.


    "Farewell, I still have no luck and can''t bear that kind of thing. If you are interested, experience it yourself."


    "hey-hey."


    Ade, however, seemed to know what Su Yan was thinking, and said intimately.


    "My lord, you misunderstood, how could I let you touch it..."


    As he said that, his eyes lit up, he quietly pointed to the door, and said to Su Yan.


    "Look, my lord, this is it."


    Su Yan frowned, didn''t understand what Ade was doing, turned his head towards the door, but was suddenly surprised.


    I saw a woman in a purple skirt standing at the door of the tavern. Her long hair was like a waterfall, elegant and refined, she was a real woman!


    "In the abyss, there are also human races?"


    Su Yan looked at Ade in surprise. He had never heard of this aspect in various news.


    Ade nodded, then shook his head.


    "Forget it, but it doesn''t count, because according to the human race of God''s Domain, the individual talent of the human race is limited, but the overall talent is unlimited, but the human race in the abyss also belongs to the servants of the gods, and they are only the middle-ranked servants of the gods!"

 Chapter 5603： tavern chat

    Chapter 5603: Tavern Chat


    The middle God Servant, corresponding to the realm of the gods, is only the realm of the gods, and it is not considered a peak in the second-level realm. If the entire abyssal human race only has this realm, then indeed, it should not be.


    Su Yan frowned and watched, but no matter how he glanced, he sensed the woman''s origin with divine will. She was indeed a pure human race, not just on the outside, but seemed to be locked in some way except for her aptitude, she was no different from the normal human race in God''s Domain. .


    It''s no wonder that Ade is unable to define them. Among all the information Su Yan knows, there is no separate record about the Abyssal Human Race. Such a weak and small race with overall strength is indeed not worthy of too much attention.


    "You just said that there will be them in that kind of place? Let''s consider it as the abyss human race. Is the status of this group in the abyss very low?"


    Su Yan asked involuntarily, and then remembered what Ade said earlier, and suddenly felt a kind of discomfort.


    In any case, they are also considered a branch of the human race, and they cannot be rejected based on talent alone. Seeing their own race being bullied and oppressed in this way, as long as they still have the concept of the same race, they cannot turn a blind eye to them.


    "I didn''t say it''s particularly low, but it''s just a normal mid-level servant status."


    Seeing this, Ade explained.


    "My lord, you know that the upper limit of racial talent determines a lot. This is not like God''s Domain. Strictly speaking, everyone has unlimited hope. Classes and barriers are clear but vague. Barriers in the abyss cannot be broken. The middle **** The servant race is destined to be bullied and instructed by the superior race."


    "Therefore, many scenes for fun and venting are basically arranged by the upper races. The lower and middle races in the power are selected, and they are forced into them for the upper races to have fun, and the selected beauty is all good. Anyway, no matter how dazzling their status in their respective races is, they are all equally inferior to the upper races."


    "The human race in the abyss is no different because of their strength."


    Su Yan became more silent when he heard this, and felt indignant about the status of the abyssal human race, but at the same time, he couldn''t arouse too much empathy and thoughts of salvation.


    Because Ade also said just now that the human race in the abyss is no different because of their strength.


    They have not been suppressed or deliberately abused, but because of their strength, they have obtained a corresponding status.


    But you want to accuse Nu Qi of indisputable, Abyss'' talent shackles, but it has long been doomed.


    Su Yan can''t say what he can break for them, this is probably the greatest tragedy of the abyssal human race.


    "Then why does this woman appear here? She walks alone as a middle-ranked servant of God, not afraid of crisis?"


    Su Yan stared at the woman in the purple dress lightly, took a sip of wine, and watched the woman standing quietly at the door, many eyes were already looking at her.


    Although the appearance of the human race may not conform to the aesthetics of all races, it seems that most races still have a common appreciation.


    This is not a good thing. There is already a trace of unconcealable panic in the peaceful eyes of the woman in the purple skirt, because most of the eyes that look at her are full of aggression.


    Ade is seeing this way.


    "In the towns that have already formed a large scale, it is fortunate that because of the restrictions set by many big clans, it is not allowed to openly cause fights in the towns. Violators will be expelled from the town no matter what the reason is. If the circumstances are serious , the law enforcement team also has the right to impose penalties.��


    "Of course, this kind of rule has some effect, but it certainly won''t be fully effective. The reason, adults should understand."


    Su Yan nodded. He naturally knew that those who set the rules can never follow the rules.


    Seemingly seeing Su Yan among the many gazes, the girl in the purple dress who was slightly flustered slightly lit up, but hesitated for a while, and walked towards Su Yan.


    "You are also a human race? Can I sit here for a while, don''t worry, I will leave soon, I am just waiting for someone."


    The woman''s voice was soft, soft and sweet, and her eyes were pleading and nervous, making her look even more pitiful.


    Seeing this, Su Yan knew that she wanted to use herself and others to strengthen her momentum so that her companions would arrive, so she didn''t refuse, and nodded.


    "Okay, just sit down, at least here, I will protect you well."


    "thanks!"


    The woman in the purple skirt looked grateful, and immediately found a seat to sit beside Su Yan. The companionship from the same clan made her feel a little relieved and felt a sense of security.


    As for Ade, several people saw this and smiled, looked at the gazes around them, and all of them looked back with unkind expressions, making those gazes quickly withdraw their gazes.


    Although Su Yan and the woman in the purple skirt are both human race appearances, but Ade and Shenyi are not one of the four people, and five of them are all upper races, and one is an ancient **** in the later stage. This lineup faintly reveals The breath is enough to make all the races in the tavern feel uncomfortable!


    "Where are you from? In the Sadi Mountains area, it seems that I have never seen you before."


    Seeing this, the woman in the purple skirt breathed a sigh of relief, and she was also curious about Su Yan''s eyes, and asked softly.


    The abyss is vast, and it is naturally impossible for all the ethnic groups of all races to be concentrated in one area or region, but to live in scattered scattered places all over the abyss


    The same is true of the human race in the abyss. It is impossible for there to be only one branch in one region in the abyss. Therefore, the woman in the purple skirt was not surprised to see Su Yan even though she was not familiar with it.


    "It''s far away."


    Naturally, Su Yan couldn''t explain the origin clearly, so he only took a sip of wine and said perfunctorily.


    "Oh, why did you come here? Is there something wrong in the group? It''s unfortunate, but don''t worry, there is also a human tribe here. I am the eldest princess of the Xuanlan tribe. If you have nowhere to go, you can go My tribe, I will cover you."


    The woman in the purple skirt seemed to have a reasonable explanation in her head, and she looked at Su Yan with a bright smile. She was obviously scared a moment ago, but now she is full of confidence.


    Seeing this, Su Yan felt amused, so he responded casually.


    \"Okay, that''s true, then I''ll go to your tribe, you must cover me.\"


    "Hey, don''t worry!"


    Different from the beautiful appearance, the woman in front of Su Yan actually made Su Yan feel a little cute when he really talked.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Anyway, having nothing to do, Su Yan and the woman in the purple skirt chatted casually.


    "He is a forbidden servant in my family and a big figure of the upper race."


    After finishing speaking, the woman in the purple skirt looked at Shenyi and Ade who were five people beside Su Yan, and said enviously.


    "Is your clan also attached to the adults of the upper clan? It''s great that the adults are protecting you like this."

 Chapter 5604： Humans who broke the boundaries

    Chapter 5604: The Terran Who Breaks the Boundary


    "puff!"


    A sip of wine was completely squirted out, which was an act that God couldn''t help doing all the time.


    He looked at Su Yan, including the other three members of the Shenqi Clan, who were a little apprehensive, and almost wanted to kneel down and say something, but was stopped by Su Yan''s eyes.


    Only Ade is holding back his laughter with great difficulty.


    Are they protecting Su Yan? This woman from the abyssal human race really dares to think!


    Seeing the puzzled gaze of the woman in the purple skirt, Su Yan didn''t say anything, just continued to ask with a smile.


    "Forget it, you said it just now, so you want to sign a contract with a certain upper family this time?"


    "right."


    The woman in the purple skirt nodded without hiding anything.


    "As a middle-ranked god-servant race, the human race is in a more and more difficult situation. In order to develop better, we have to find a backer, hoping to reach the deepest attachment with a superior race, so that the superior race can act as a shield at critical moments. Blue Tribe!"


    Su Yan also nodded and said


    "Then what is the name of the superior race you are looking for? Reliable?"


    "It belongs to the Dalun clan of the ancient **** Chebman. It is said that the ancient **** Chebman is in good condition now, so the Darren clan is also very stable. As for whether it is reliable or not, how can the middle **** servant race have too many choices? Woolen cloth?"


    The woman in the purple skirt said slowly after hearing the words, her eyes also showed a trace of confusion and sadness, obviously she also didn''t know where to go for the next fate.


    "Then why do you have to choose to attach? It seems that you have to make great sacrifices. What troubles did the Xuanlan tribe encounter?"


    When Su Yan saw this drinking wine softly and seeing the woman''s face, the discomfort in his heart also faintly emerged.


    "It''s actually not a trouble, it''s even an opportunity for the Xuanlan race and even the entire human race."


    The woman in the purple skirt suddenly smiled wryly, looked at Su Yan, hesitated for a while, and whispered in his ear.


    "It''s okay to tell you this news, we are all humans anyway, but don''t go around saying it, that is, in our Xuanlan tribe, a young guard has touched the bottleneck of the middle **** servant, and he seems to be promoted to the upper **** servant! "


    "The human race broke the boundaries?"


    Su Yan''s expression was suddenly surprised, and he was also surprised by the news.


    The talent restriction of the abyssal race, even he knows that it is a law of the abyss that cannot be broken, unless, like Ade, he has obtained the mysterious exercises and the inheritance of the ancient gods.


    But if this is the case, it can''t be regarded as breaking the law, because after that, Ade inherited everything from that ancient god, and became him again, instead of his own race.


    In other words, it was just the transformation of the uniqueness and authority of the ancient gods, and it did not touch the law at the bottom of the abyss. There has never been anything that can truly break this law.


    However, now the abyss human race, there is really an existence that can break this law?


    From the perspective of the abyss, this is almost inconceivable and impossible, but from the perspective of the human race, Su Yan, this is an opportunity that should have been there, because the human race is born with unlimited potential.


    "Yes, but it has not been completely broken, because the middle-ranked servants are suddenly promoted to high-ranked servants, there must be a lot of movement, maybe even the subordinate gods will perceive it, but the gods may not care, the original high-ranking race But you must care!"


    "Because every time there is an additional upper race, the family members of the ancient gods will divide a piece and re-divide the original territory and status. This contains too many rights and interests. They cannot let us complete it under the nose of the upper race."


    The woman in the purple skirt said with complex eyes, exhaling like blue in her ears, and Su Yan asked without turning her head.


    "So you have to take the lead in turning to a higher race, so that they will take the initiative to protect you at critical moments, and the key to not being interrupted is the key to promotion, but how can you confirm that they will really do it? After all, what you just said, this is a good thing for the upper race. Neither is good."


    "We can''t be sure, but in order to avoid this situation, we are looking for a family belonging to other ancient gods."


    The woman in the purple skirt said desperately.


    "This is the only chance. If Zong Ren can be promoted to the upper race, everything will be worth it anyway."


    Su Yan knew that the sect she was talking about should be someone in the Xuanlan tribe who had an inexplicable chance to break through the racial boundaries.


    He doesn''t quite know how a god-king alone can lead a middle group to glory even if he breaks through by luck. Even in his opinion, it is more likely to cause disaster and lead to destruction, but this is the choice of the human family group. Su Yan had no reason to interfere.


    Afterwards, there was a short period of peace, the woman in the purple skirt waited quietly, while Su Yan and the others ate their dishes indifferently.


    A moment later, another human race came to the door of the tavern, and beside him was a young man of a foreign race with a haughty expression. His four eyes looked around and almost lifted him to the sky. The eyes of the woman in the purple dress suddenly lit up. Su Yan knew that this should be She is waiting for someone.


    "here!"


    The woman in the purple dress waved her hand with a joyful expression, and looked at Su Yan and the others in embarrassment. Knowing that it was not appropriate to stay here, she walked towards him alone.


    The human youth who was with the foreign man smiled when he saw the woman in the purple skirt approaching, then looked at Su Yan and the others who were at the same table with her before, and frowned slightly.


    "Princess, you shouldn''t be with a stranger. I''ve never seen this person before. Who knows what his origin is?"


    The woman in the purple dress explained to the young man,


    "Okay, just because of helplessness, I was a little scared to invite Shang clan alone, and he is not a bad person, he seems to have escaped from other regions."


    "Escape?"


    The young man frowned even tighter, with a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    "This kind of person doesn''t mean to get close to the princess on purpose and wants to join our tribe, right? In short, you can''t trust the princess when facing these outsiders."


    "Okay, I see, Qi Ze, you don''t have to be so overly nervous, he is really a good person."


    The woman in the purple skirt persuaded the young man helplessly, and gave Su Yan and the others an apologetic expression.


    Shenyi and the others had some anger in their eyes, but Su Yan only smiled and said nothing, so they didn''t move either.


    "Okay, he is stronger than you, can''t you see that there are several upper races around you!"


    But the four-eyed foreign race casually slapped the young man''s head, his eyes showed disgust, and he spoke contemptuously at the young man, but he still had good eyesight.


    The young man was startled when he heard the words, and looked at Shenyi and the others sitting beside him with a trace of doubt in his eyes, then looked at the four-eyed alien, and said with an apologetic smile.


    "Yes, it was a villain with blind eyes who almost bumped into a few upper clansmen. Thank you Master Xiu for reminding me!"


    This instantly changing and flattering attitude opened the eyes of Shenyi and the others, and at the same time made them even more disgusted.


    This kind of person really deserves to be of the same race as Master Su Yan?

 Chapter 5605： Princess Hiraba

    Chapter 5605: Princess Pingyu


    "Thank you Master Xiu from the Shang clan for coming to the appointment, Qi Ze is just worried about me, please don''t blame Master Xiu."


    The woman in the purple skirt took a deep breath, and had no choice but to salute in front of this scene, and spoke softly to the four-eyed alien.


    The alien snorted coldly when he heard the words, but ignored Qi Ze, looked at the woman in the purple dress with a trace of satisfaction, and nodded.


    "Well, not bad, it seems that the Xuanlan tribe is still very sincere, the princess of the tribe, um, she is a beauty~ What''s your name?"


    The woman in the purple skirt was terrified by his staring, she lowered her head, and could only speak softly.


    "My concubine''s name is Ping Yu, please sit down and talk about it."


    "It''s easy to say, easy to say."


    The four-eyed foreign race laughed, and immediately entered the tavern. Unknowingly, intentionally or not, the seat they chose was next to Su Yan''s table.


    Seeing this and drinking, Su Yan became more interested and wanted to hear what they were talking about.


    Seeing that the four-eyed foreign race deliberately leaned against Princess Ping Yu, their bodies were almost touching each other, and they laughed after sitting down.


    "Hey, your Xuanlan tribe will be attached to our Dalun clan. Although it is easy to say within our clan, this involves the issue of the ownership of the two ancient gods. I wonder how you want to solve it?"


    Princess Ping Yu suppressed the discomfort and smiled.


    "It depends on your tribe, my lord. The great ancient gods will not pay attention to a weak and humble mid-level **** servant race. Although we are attached to your tribe, as long as we still offer sacrifices to the ancient gods we belong to, the great ancient gods The ancient gods don''t care, the only question is whether your tribe, Master Xiu, is willing to accept it."


    "At the same time, we have to deal with doubts from other upper races, and even the attention of the gods. After all, the ancient gods don''t care, but this kind of thing will definitely attract the attention of the two ancient **** circles, right?"


    The four-eyed alien only chuckled with a haughty look on his face.


    "Our tribe has received the family of the great Chebman ancient god, so we can naturally solve these problems, but why? Your Xuanlan tribe is just a small middle-level **** servant race, and it can''t bring me much benefit. Why should I To pay such a price?"


    Princess Pingyu smiled awkwardly,


    "Specific conditions, hasn''t Qi Ze already handed you the contract?"


    "But it''s not enough."


    The four-eyed alien is arrogant.


    "Except for those conditions, even if what you said is true, there is no need for me, the Dalun clan, to help you, unless you, the Xuanlan tribe, hand over 30,000 beautiful women every year, regardless of status, and at the same time There are 20,000 able-bodied men as slaves, and apart from dedicating the clan land to the ancient gods, 80% of it will be handed over to our Dalun clan!"


    "Of course, and you, I am very satisfied, so as a gift, you have to go back with me now, let me enjoy it."


    The four-eyed alien smiled sinisterly, with sticky and silky fingers, he lifted Princess Pingyu''s delicate chin, and gently wiped her lips with a playful look.


    Princess Pingyu trembled violently, with humiliation and great grievances in her eyes. She didn''t say she was superior in the Xuanlan tribe, but she had always been carefree and wished for things to come true. Everyone looked at her with respect and admiration.


    But now, like a commodity, she is being manipulated and molested by disgusting aliens, which instantly breaks her innocence and fantasy.


    However, Princess Pingyu couldn''t refuse this request, and even Qi Ze, who was next to her, bowed her head and remained silent, because this was the sacrifice she had to make for the ethnic group.


    "Others... It''s easy to say, but it is impossible for the Xuanlan tribe to hand over so many people. What is the difference between this and becoming a slave? Everything we do is to get rid of the shackles of the race!"


    Princess Ping Yu didn''t mention herself, but tried to talk about the terms of the contract calmly.


    "Really? But who allowed you to get rid of it?"


    The four-eyed alien sneered.


    "Is this kind of shackle you want to get rid of? Do you think that we, the upper races, are all blind? Are you willing to let you have the possibility of becoming an upper race? There is no restraint, why are we willing to help you?"


    "You Xuanlan tribe want to jump out, this is not your own business, but whether we are willing, understand?"


    The sneering voice of the four-eyed foreign race pierced Princess Ping Yu''s heart hard, making her tremble even more.


    She knew that it would be difficult for the race to get rid of its shackles and take a new step, but she never thought that even if she had the dawn and could see the elusive goal, it would still be desperately difficult.


    If you agree to this request, not to mention that the tribe''s goal of entering the upper race becomes extremely slow, even if it is still possible, the entire Xuanlan tribe will soon fall into complete decline due to the continuous shortage of excellent population and resources. I don''t know if the tribe can survive!


    This is a desperate plan. If they agree, the Xuanlan tribe will have no hope at all.


    "We still need to consider Master Xiu''s conditions. This time, Ping Yu will not accompany you."


    Princess Ping Yu could only grit her teeth, looking at the four-eyed alien with wanton eyes, lowered her head and wanted to escape first.


    "You want to leave now? Don''t worry, even if you don''t agree to my conditions, you might as well play with me."


    However, the four-eyed alien laughed, grabbed Princess Ping Yu, and pushed her back to the original place.


    "What are you doing! Naturally, there are town rules here!"


    Princess Ping Yu''s eyes panicked immediately, and she couldn''t help shouting, she wanted to break free from the shackles of the four-eyed alien race, but the sadness of the upper race limit was here, it was impossible for her to break free from the four-eyed alien race who was born stronger than her.


    Even the forbidden servant, who was always worried about the safety of the princess, could only clenched his fists and stared at the foreign race but dared not speak out, because he couldn''t beat him at all.


    "The rules of the town?"


    The four-eyed foreign race laughed and pinched Princess Ping Yu''s face with one hand, leaving slippery marks.


    "I am the rule of the town!"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know, the establishment of this town is part of my Daren family? You want to talk to me about the rules here, so do you want me to call the law enforcement team? See if they will Protect you, a weak woman?"


    The four-eyed foreign race laughed wildly, and the eyes of various races around them looked at this, and they all retracted, which obviously proved that Xiu''s words were true.


    Princess Ping Yu''s eyes were desperate immediately, watching the hands of the four-eyed foreign race gradually slipping down, two lines of tears could not help falling down at the same time in her stubborn beautiful eyes.


    But at this moment, a loose and indifferent voice resounded in the teahouse where no one dared to make a sound, but it was like the sound of heaven, which made Princess Ping Yu''s eyes suddenly brighten.


    "Hey, since you can''t agree on the terms, let''s get out of here, everyone can get together and leave, do you have to find death for yourself?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned immediately, but it was Su Yan who calmly held a wine glass and looked at the four-eyed alien.

 Chapter 5606： Massacre or Genocide

    Chapter 5606: Massacre the City or Exterminate the Clan


    "What did you say?"


    Suddenly, because of Su Yan''s sound, in the extremely depressed atmosphere, the four-eyed foreigner turned his head unkindly.


    "Who are you? How dare a weak human race dare to challenge me?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan put down his wine glass calmly, and said slowly.


    "This is advice, not provocation. It doesn''t matter how excessive your request is, as long as everyone gets together and walks out of this teahouse. In fact, I didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business. After all, everyone has his own destiny."


    "However, you insist on showing an ugly face. This disgusting and obscene gesture makes me very uncomfortable."


    The four-eyed foreign race sneered when they heard the words, and looked at Su Yandao.


    "Oh, humble and weak human race, do you think that there are a few higher-ranking races covering you, so you dare to speak insultingly to me? Oh, it seems that you really don''t recognize your own status."


    After speaking, he took out a stone token and said to God and the others.


    "Guys, although I don''t know which ancient god''s race you belong to, but we are all of the same clan, so there is no need to hurt your peace for a mere middle-ranked race. The ancient **** Chebman is also one of the powerful ancient gods. His dependents are not a wise choice."


    "So, hand over this stupid human race to me, and you can win the friendship of the Daren clan!"


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to Su Yan who was confident and arrogant, thinking that the next few upper clans would definitely look at each other, and under the pressure of the Dalun clan who was also the upper clan, he pushed this stupid and ignorant human race out.


    However, at the next moment, there was complete silence, and Shenyi, Su Yan and others looked at the four-eyed alien race teasingly, as if they were looking at a fool.


    "..."


    This unexpected slap in the face caused burning pain on the face of the four-eyed alien, and he felt that he was indescribably awkward in the eyes of everyone, and suddenly, he looked at Shenyi and the others with distorted expressions and roared.


    "Can''t you hear what I said! Hurry up and hand over this stupid human race! Do you want to fight a powerful upper race for him? What benefits can he give you!"


    ��


    Shenyi and the others still looked at him sarcastically, without answering.


    The four-eyed foreigner''s face turned livid with anger, Su Yan smiled, feeling that he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he spoke to Ade.


    "Forget it, you go and respond to our poor Lord Xiu, and give him a special care that only a superior servant can enjoy."


    "Yes."


    Ade suddenly stood up with a smile, and slowly walked towards the four-eyed alien.


    He originally had an obscure aura blooming, revealing himself at the peak of a **** king, which made everyone in the tavern suddenly look surprised, and looked at the four-eyed alien, so there was something inexplicable in their eyes .


    The four-eyed foreign race also feels bad. Although he is also a **** king, not all the upper **** servant races are at the peak of the **** king. It takes time to sharpen. At his age, most of them are only the early stage of the **** king. That''s all, he is no exception.


    Seeing that Ade, who was obviously more powerful and powerful, was coming, the alien with four eyes suddenly panicked.


    "You... what are you doing! Do you still want to go to war for a humble servant of the middle god? Have you thought about the consequences? This is unwise!"


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yan, his eyes were full of disbelief, what is the origin of this human race that can be supported by a top-level race, and even look at the expression of this high-ranking race, but still obey the orders of that humble human race? !


    I''m afraid it''s not crazy, the human race is just a lowly median race!


    Snapped!


    But a sudden sound interrupted the thoughts of the four-eyed foreign race, and then he watched himself suddenly rise from the ground, his face could no longer feel sensation, the whole person flew fiercely and hit the wall of the tavern, and smashed his whole head with a bang. Into the wall, like an onion hanging upside down on the wall!


    All the spectators in the tavern exclaimed, the four-eyed alien who was arrogant before was slapped into the wall by this strange upper-class!


    "It''s bad, it''s bad."


    Qi Ze, who had been silent before, suddenly turned pale when he saw this, and said, not only did this negotiation fail to achieve any results, but the distinguished guest who came here, Mr. Xiu, was also beaten!


    No matter who did the fighting, after all, he was invited by the Xuanlan clan to come here, which means that no matter what, the Xuanlan clan will bear part of the anger of the upper clan!


    "Hey, tell your companions to stop quickly, you will bring disaster to the human race!"


    Qi Ze could only look at Su Yan with an ugly face, his tone seemed to want to get angry but he didn''t dare, after all, the scene where Ade slapped Master Feixiu was vivid in his memory, but his tone still inevitably contained dissatisfaction.


    "You''re ordering me? That''s none of my business."


    Su Yan only smiled lightly when he heard the words, looking at this pale forbidden servant, he didn''t seem to care.


    "you!"


    Qi Ze seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by Princess Ping Yu. At this moment, she looked at this young forbidden servant whose identity had been passed down from generation to generation in the tribe, and also had an imperceptible disappointment in her eyes. I bowed my body and said.


    "Thank you for saving me, but it will be very dangerous afterwards, you should run quickly."


    Princess Pingyu didn''t complain. Although Xiu''s beating would bring disaster to the Xuanlan tribe, she could not and would not complain to the benefactor who let her escape from the clutches.


    "Well, you are very good. You are more courageous and responsible than the trash next to you. This makes me interested in saving you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    Seeing this expression, Su Yan took a sip of wine with ease, and still said with a gentle smile.


    Princess Ping Yu looked puzzled, and wanted to say something, but saw that Mr. Xiu who was upside down on the wall finally pulled out his head, and said with indescribable anger in his eyes.


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable! You are really crazy, a bunch of lunatics, I will make you pay the price!"


    "Come on!"


    On him, a token exploded immediately, and then the sky of the whole town began to surge violently, and a layer of dark abyss power turned into a dome, directly covering the whole town!


    There are powerful fluctuations converging, and at the same time, strange races in armor come from all directions on the street. This is the law enforcement team!


    What Xiu said is right, the Dalun family is also one of the builders of this town, so even if he loses to the upper race in front of him here, he can still mobilize the power of the whole town to ruthlessly crush this ignorant high-ranking servant of God. Repression kills!


    "You guys have offended me!"


    All the law enforcement teams in the town came together, creating a powerful momentum, while Ade looked at the four-eyed foreigner''s gloomy voice indifferently, and turned to Su Yan and asked with a smile.


    "My lord, what do you think, is it massacring the city or exterminating the clan?"

 Chapter 5607： tribal crisis

    Chapter 5607 Tribal Crisis


    "That''s brutal, it''s not good."


    Hearing this, Su Yan drank the wine calmly and shook his head lightly.


    However, the question and answer between him and Ade had already made everyone''s hair stand on end, and looking at the two of them by the way, their expressions seemed to be absurd as if they had misheard.


    What nonsense are these two talking about, and they are still massacring the city? Genocide? Do you think you are an ancient **** who has descended?


    A mere high-ranking peak, even if the strength is tyrannical, does not mean walking sideways in this town, not to mention the ban and law enforcement team, the town owner of this town is also the patriarch of the Diva tribe!


    However, the creepy feeling was indescribable, and a group of people also looked at Su Yan with curiosity. They had heard Ade''s name before, and a dignified peak servant called a The humble people are respected adults!


    What kind of abyss joke is this, or is it that the human race in front of me is not a human race, but a **** who is so taller than them that they can''t tell their identity...


    When everyone thought of this, they suddenly seemed to find the reason for the horror in their hearts, and their eyes became even more frightened.


    "you are��"


    Princess Ping Yu also looked at Su Yan in surprise, with awe in her eyes. Obviously, at this moment, she didn''t think Su Yan was an ordinary human race.


    "No, you think too much, I am a human race, a complete human race."


    And Su Yan ate the food and wine indifferently, and when he saw this, he smiled, and everyone was slightly relieved when they saw him admitting it, but they were even more puzzled.


    Then where did he get the confidence to force a fork here!


    "Heh, a group of lunatics who don''t know the so-called. It seems that the ancient gods you worship have become crazy, polluting you unreasonably, but here, no one will spoil you!"


    Seeing that the four-eyed aliens still ignored him, they became more angry, waved their hands, and said to the law enforcement team behind them.


    "Come on, suppress this lunatic for me! I will make him suffer!"


    The law enforcement team behind them looked at each other. Some of them were also from the upper race. Although their strength had not reached the peak, they were not afraid to form an array against Ade because of their large numbers and the suppression of the entire suppression. rush!


    Several tyrannical auras belonging to the king of gods condensed into chains in the void, swaying strangely, entangled towards Ade''s body, and at the same time, a terrifying aura in the dome in the sky had already gathered, condensing into a black terrifying beam of light , Directly lock on Adelaide, crushing and descending towards him!


    Its power is not only the same as the peak of the **** king, but there are even faint signs of breakthrough. This is the reason why every town can develop safely in the abyss.


    "Then just kill the evil leader?"


    Ade was smiling, he didn''t care about the power of the abyss exerted on him, he only regretted it.


    "It''s kind of boring."


    As a former ancient god, madness and tyranny have been rooted in Ade''s heart no matter whether it was born or not. Therefore, to a certain extent, he looked at these servants in front of him, even more indifferent and full of evil taste than Su Yan. The teasing nature is simply ignored.


    As for strength, even if an ancient **** is weakening, there is only a little consciousness left incomplete, and it comes from a fundamental difference in level, which makes Ade look at everything in front of him, which is as weak as mud and can be fabricated at will!


    He took a light step, and his appearance revealed that he was still the peak of the **** king. However, all the chains that bound him were broken, forming wisps of black mist that dissipated directly. It can be described as a mortal seeing a ghost.


    The great beam of forbidden light in the air was suddenly imposed on Ade''s body, and the strong corrosion and wearing away made his body surface appear the power of the abyss, but Ade''s expression was relaxed, and he turned towards the sky indifferently Wave your hand!


    In an instant, a terrifying and indescribable power and spirit spewed out, rolled backwards, and turned the bombarded Great Forbidden Light Pillar directly back into the sky. Shocking crack!


    "how is this possible!"


    A group of onlookers were shocked, all kinds of eyes were inconceivable. If Ade had easily broken free from the shackles of the law enforcement team before, they could still understand, but with a wave of his hand, the ban was reversed, and the whole **** was almost collapsed. Forbidden, is this still something a high-ranking servant can do?


    He couldn''t be the one who came from God to play tricks!


    "you��",


    The four-eyed alien race was terrified, completely at a loss for what to do with this scene, he never imagined that one of those few people would come out at random, and the strength would be so terrifying and unreasonable, what are their origins?


    "You never know what terrible existence you have provoked."


    And Ade was smiling, and walked slowly to the four-eyed alien race. The surrounding law enforcement team only watched but no one dared to step forward. Then he said something softly to the four-eyed alien race. A force suddenly twisted and pulled out!


    The ancient **** can live without his head, but the four-eyed alien race is just a high-ranking **** servant. An ancient **** personally pulled out his head. The suppression from the abyss level made him lose all vitality in an instant, and fell to the ground silently, completely die!


    "Master Xiu!"


    Qi Ze was the first to howl, his face was pale and he felt complete despair, once Xiu died, their Xuanlan tribe would bear the endless anger of the upper clan, and they might be in danger of extinction!


    "enough."


    At this moment, Su Yan also yelled, stopped Ade to make the next move, turned to look at Princess Ping Yu, and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know how you will deal with this kind of situation, Ping Yu?"


    Today, he can kill all the races here, wipe out the entire town, and even take it one step further, go directly to the clan of Xiu to exterminate them all. Su Yan can do all these things, but first of all, as that Xiu said before, Why?


    If the human race here in the abyss is not only limited in racial talent, but even the soul of the race is reduced to Qi Ze, who completely accepts his humble fate and has no courage to resist at all, then even if he has a servant who can be promoted to the upper rank Su Yan didn''t think they could change anything.


    So, why did Su Yan go to great lengths to save such a tribe, and it is possible to confront the ancient **** in the end?


    The fate of the abyssal human race may not be chosen by themselves, but at least they must have the determination to fight, and this is Su Yan''s first test for Princess Ping Yu in order to help the Xuanlan tribe fall.


    As long as the answer is correct, then Su Yan can help the Xuanlan tribe to take that glimmer of hope as thoroughly as possible!


    "I��"


    Princess Ping Yu''s eyes now naturally revealed confusion and anxiety. Looking at Su Yan''s smiling face, her beautiful eyes seemed to lose focus.

 Chapter 5608： city ??of hope

    Chapter 5608 Hope City


    The person in front of him had helped him escape the fate of being bullied, but now it seemed that he had also brought great disaster to the tribe.


    So, should I hate him?


    This was Princess Ping Yu''s first thought.


    However, Princess Ping Yu couldn''t think, so that she didn''t know what kind of emotion to use to face it now, she could only try her best to calm down the chaos in her mind, relying on the consciousness in her heart.


    "I, I don''t know, but you go first, this place is actually none of your business."


    "Your companions...although they are very strong, but if you continue to fight this kind of thing, you will definitely attract the attention of the gods and even the ancient gods. This is not good for you and your companions, so we explain the matter of the blue tribe... Resist by yourself, you go!"


    "How to resist?"


    Su Yan continued to ask with a smile.


    "If I leave, this should be a great catastrophe for your tribe, right? If you are not careful, you will be doomed. Do you really want me to leave?"


    "There is always a way."


    However, Princess Ping Yu only has a stubborn look in her eyes at this moment.


    "There is always a way... This situation has nothing to do with you. Our tribe has prepared every possibility since we were ready to take this step."


    "Oh, then let me stay too."


    Su Yan smiled happily when he heard this, and raised his wine glass as if inviting Princess Ping Yu to drink.


    "you!"


    Princess Ping Yu laughed angrily, looking at the unmanageable situation around her, she couldn''t understand where the man in front of him could be so calm, could it be that he was naturally a little slow to react?


    Princess Ping Yu took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Then you have to understand that once you enter the Xuanlan tribe, you will be prosperous, and you will be damaged. It is difficult to stay out of today''s events."


    Su Yan only smiled lightly, as if heartless, which made Princess Ping Yu even more angry and annoyed.


    "It''s okay, anyway, you said it before, I came here as a refugee, so why not be afraid of being alone? Remember to cover me when the time comes."


    "Princess, you..."


    Qi Ze''s face was ugly, and he couldn''t help but said at this moment.


    "You really want him to join..."


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth when he met Su Yan''s gaze. His whole speech froze, which seemed ridiculous.


    Seeing this, Su Yan got up, threw down the wine glass, and walked out of the tavern, smiling.


    "Why, if I join the Xuanlan tribe and you can''t bear the pressure, you can just hand me over, maybe you can resolve the enmity. Isn''t this a good thing? So let''s go, leave here, and go to the Xuanlan tribe. "


    Qi Ze''s gaze was suddenly cloudy, but no one cared about him at all. Seeing Su Yan leave the tavern, Ade followed with a smile, and Shenyi and the others followed closely behind. Their eyes scanned the surroundings, and no one dared to fight with him. Look at each other.


    No matter what, this group of guys is at least too scary for them. No one dares to stop them, and no one wants to stop them.


    Princess Ping Yu caught up from behind, walked side by side with Su Yan, and led him to the Xuanlan Tribe. On the way, seeing the guarded eyes of the law enforcement team who did not dare to stop him, it felt like a dream.


    A group of people walked out of the town in such a calm manner, and then headed towards the Xuanlan tribe.


    Su Yan chatted with Princess Pingyu from time to time, and learned more about the information of the Abyssal Human Race. Among them, their tribe belongs to the Sadi Mountain Range. It is the largest and only human tribe with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles. The one who worships is Cheng Khan. ancient gods.


    It''s just that the middle-level **** servants, unless the ancient gods specially follow them, are generally not qualified to directly offer sacrifices to the ancient gods, but to sacrifice to his subordinate god, Chi Huangtian.


    The current Xuanlan tribe has hundreds of thousands of people, most of them are young and strong, and there are very few old people in the tribe, because there is only one human tribe in hundreds of millions of miles, which can explain everything. It is not easy, and sacrifices to God are more frequent.


    This has led to the fact that those with strong strength have been exhausted for a long time. The old people here do not refer to those who are rotten and weak, but those who have managed to get to the middle peak by virtue of the years, that is, the late stage of the gods, and they will face being sacrificed in a blink of an eye. the end of the festival.


    Moreover, according to what Princess Ping Yu said, Congshen Chi Huangtian''s mental state is not very good, and there are already signs of madness. If he goes completely crazy, as the ultimate point of sacrifice, then they, the **** servant race, will also die. All will face the ending of being polluted and going crazy together.


    This is also the reason why the Xuanlan tribe is eager to become a high-ranking god-servant race, because only after reaching a high-ranking position can they change the direction of offering sacrifices and become directly offering sacrifices to the ancient gods, and the spirit of the ancient **** Cheng Khan is currently Fairly stable.


    In short, the Xuanlan tribe can now be described in one word, survival between the cracks.


    And this is not just the state of the Xuanlan tribe, it is actually the state of the entire abyssal human race, including all median races.


    Su Yan listened silently, and soon the entire Xuanlan tribe appeared before his eyes.


    It is said that it is a tribe, but in fact, the gathering place of hundreds of thousands of people is not so primitive. The entire Xuanlan tribe is actually a huge city.


    However, because the overall strength is not as good as the appearance of the gods, this city naturally has no magical prohibition, it just looks spectacular. Various buildings stand in the city, and the creativity of the human race is reflected here. The various landscapes and peculiar styles in the entire giant city, for This majestic addition adds to the opulence.


    In the center is a magnificent palace, cast from a kind of white jade, which seems to be shining with soft and pure colors under the dark tone of the abyss, Princess Pingyu pointed there and said.


    "Here we are, this is the Xuanlan tribe, I live there, we call this city Hope City!"


    "Hope?"


    Su Yan smiled upon hearing this.


    "It''s hard for you to know hope in this kind of place."


    Princess Ping Yu also showed a smile,


    "No matter where you are, you can''t forget a glimmer of hope, right? Come on, follow me into the city, and I will introduce you to my father, who is also the owner of this city of hope, King Xuanlan Goujin."


    A group of people followed into the city. It can be seen that the human city here rarely welcomes outsiders, or foreigners. After Su Yan and others came in, Su Yan himself was fine, and only received occasional attention. The others almost never lost their gazes all the way, and some of them even obviously contained fear and fear.


    "It seems that someone from the Shang clan came. Did Princess Pingyu reach the contract? They agreed?""


    "But judging by the appearance of the race, it doesn''t look like it. Didn''t it mean that you are looking for the Darren clan..."


    Whispering also followed, and meeting everyone''s curious and fearful eyes, Su Yan, led by Princess Ping Yu, finally walked to the grand palace.

 Chapter 5609： first breakthrough

    Chapter 5609: The first breakthrough


    "Father!"


    Without anyone''s notification, with the identity of Princess Ping Yu, Su Yan and his party went straight into the main hall, and met the current actual controller of the Xuanlan tribe, King Xuanlan known as Goujin.


    The realm, needless to say, is stubbornly stuck at the pinnacle of **** appearance, only one step away from the **** king, but this step is impossible to cross in the abyss no matter what.


    His appearance is considered middle-aged, somewhat similar to Princess Ping Yu, with a refined temperament, but not much majesty. Seeing Princess Ping Yu appearing, there was a hint of joy on his face, but when he saw Su Yan and others, he quickly restrained himself. Go, become incredulous.


    "Yu''er, you''re back, what''s the result? These few are..."


    Princess Ping Yu immediately bowed her head in shame, and told King Xuan Lan everything that happened before, and the latter became uncertain after hearing the whole story.


    At the end, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Hey, that''s all, time is fate, and I should have suffered such a catastrophe for the Lanlan tribe."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Su Yan with appreciative eyes, but there was absolutely no sense of scrutiny, just pure curiosity after hearing the whole thing.


    "Have you and several upper clans...already lost your clan?"


    King Xuanlan organized his words and asked tentatively.


    In his opinion, these outsiders are all mysterious, if not for some special circumstances, they would never join a small tribe like the Xuanlan tribe.


    "Yes, our races, together with the sacrifices to the ancient gods, have all been swallowed up and occupied by another ancient god. Only a few of us escaped to save our lives, and now we have no place to stay."


    And Ade was the first to answer, and made up the origin of Su Yan''s heel, so that King Xuan Lan immediately relaxed when he heard about it, and nodded with a clear expression.


    "That''s how it is. If those upper clans don''t dislike it, they can take a break in the Xuanlan Tribe and re-determine the ownership of the ancient gods."


    After speaking, he looked at Su Yan with doubts and caution in his eyes.


    "Dare to ask this fellow human race, have you... also touched the middle limit, or even broken through to the upper rank?"


    The surrounding guards and Princess Ping Yu were startled when they heard about it, but the latter looked at Su Yan with a happy expression. It turned out that it was so, no wonder he was able to walk so close to several upper clansmen. The reason was naturally because of him. Also broke through the upper rank! She should have thought of it earlier!


    Seeing King Xuanlan''s anticipation, Su Yan knew what he was looking for, so he replied with a smile.


    "Yes, racial boundaries do not exist here."


    "really!"


    King Xuanlan was immediately delighted. Although Su Yan didn''t directly mention his own realm, in his opinion, he undoubtedly admitted that he had broken through the racial restrictions and successfully broke through to the upper rank of God Servant!


    "Haha, I knew that the human race is really saved, it really is saved!"


    King Xuanlan couldn''t help muttering to himself, looking at Su Yan, as if looking at a rare treasure.


    "You are the first person in the human race to break through to the upper position. It stands to reason that you should be the leader of all the races. If you want my throne, I will also give it to you, but the Xuanlan tribe is at a critical moment. I implore you Give me some time to deal with the tribal troubles."


    "Kings!"


    The surrounding guards suddenly exclaimed, hearing the words were unbelievable, and wanted to dissuade King Xuanlan in a hurry, but they couldn''t help hesitating when they saw Su Yan and Shenyi.


    "It''s okay, I''m not interested in the rights of the tribe, you just continue to be your king."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled and shook his head, which made everyone in the Xuanlan tribe heave a sigh of relief.


    They looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes. In all fairness, it is natural and reasonable to let the first person who can break through the racial boundaries be the king, but it is not psychologically adaptable to suddenly let a person they do not know or understand become their leader.


    "Then you go to rest first, you may need to come forward for the next thing, but you don''t need to worry about it."


    King Xuanlan saluted Su Yan respectfully, without a trace of the majesty of a tribal king, and called two guards.


    "You arrange the best palace for this human pioneer, and then wait for all his orders."


    "Yes!"


    The two guards who were called responded respectfully after hearing the words, and looked at Su Yan in awe. They didn''t know what to say, so they could only stretch out their hands stumbling.


    "My... my lord, please follow me!"


    This is a human race that has broken through the boundaries and become a high-ranking human race. Anyone who sees it will feel at a loss, as if facing a national treasure!


    Su Yan didn''t refuse, and followed two guards to an empty but gorgeous palace, where he and Shenyi settled down.


    "My lord, it seems that King Xuan Lan has a good attitude, and he actually wants to abdicate without hesitation."


    After living in the palace, Ade joked.


    Su Yan was noncommittal when he heard the words, and also smiled.


    "Perhaps, he is on the side of racial justice, so he should be a purely good person, but he may not be that good in terms of being a human being."


    "Oh? What''s your opinion, my lord?"


    Ade was throwing a stone boredly at the side. Since signing the contract with Su Yan, even after coming to the abyss, Ade felt that the madness of the ancient gods had never found him again.


    This undoubtedly made him very relaxed and happy, as if a boulder that had been pressing on his body was suddenly thrown away, his whole body felt so relaxed that his temperament changed again.


    "Do you still remember the negotiation when Ping Yu came to the tavern? She didn''t have many guards around her. Facing the restlessness of the four-eyed alien, she almost chose to acquiesce. The majestic tribal princess, who can wrong her so much?"


    "This shows that Ping Yu was already prepared for this when he came here. If no one instructs this, do you think it is possible?"


    Ade immediately understood.


    "That is to say, that King Xuanlan seems to be gentle and courteous, but he turns out to be a spineless one who is willing to sell his daughter?"


    "Tsk, such a duplicity character, his heart and nature are indeed unreliable."


    Su Yan smiled and shook his head.


    "Many times, standing in his position may be a helpless move. In short, it is a merit or demerit. Let''s take a look here."


    "My lord, do you want to help the human race in the abyss?"


    Ade asked this.


    "It doesn''t count, but it''s considered a human race anyway. At least they help as much as they can. If you can, you might as well help. Of course, they need to be worth it."


    Hearing this, Su Yan looked around the City of Hope with a half-smile, no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Then you don''t need to do anything else, my lord? If possible, your loyal servant is willing to do it for you."


    Ade heard this with a curious expression, and then bowed respectfully. He didn''t think that Su Yan came to the abyss just for fun.

 Chapter 5610： Revolving Gods Domain

    Chapter 5610 Turning to God''s Domain


    "There are indeed other things. Although I will stay here, I need you and Shenyi to search around."


    When Su Yan heard the words, he also nodded and directly took out a jade slip, handed it to Ade, and ordered.


    "There are many things unique to the abyss recorded here. Some may be easy to find, but some are hard to find. I need you to find them all, no matter what method you use."


    "If you can''t figure it out, you can come back and let me know."


    What was recorded in that jade slip was the formula of the Supreme Divine Pill obtained in the Yunchiyang Palace, as well as the list of materials for refining the dual characteristics of the abyss and the domain of the gods!


    This contains the achievements of Yun Chiyang''s life, and the things he needs are naturally very diverse and complicated. Therefore, if Su Yan wants to rely on himself to gradually need it, then I don''t know when, he obviously has no such plan.


    It is obviously much easier to leave it to his subordinates and younger brothers to do it. Even in the future to help the Xuanlan clan overcome disasters, Su Yan may not have no plans to use them to search for materials.


    After all, the dual-character magic treasure is fine, but the Supreme God Pill, which is a great help to break through to the Supreme, Su Yan can''t ignore it. He must find all the materials, not to mention that he must refine it in this trip to the abyss.


    This is Su Yan''s main purpose of entering the abyss after acquiring the characteristics of the abyss. There are several other purposes, such as spying on the realm above the supreme, understanding the connection between the abyss and the realm of the gods, and preventing problems before they happen.


    To put it bluntly, there is no specific method, such as spying on the supreme, unless Su Yan can directly dissect an ancient **** above the supreme, otherwise there is no specific way to understand the secrets of those ultimate ancient gods, but if Su Yan really has this Strength, I''m afraid he doesn''t need to spy.


    Therefore, everything needs chance and coincidence, so Su Yan is not in a hurry, and has no specific itinerary. Right now, staying in the Xuanlan Tribe is just doing as he pleases, and he is also looking forward to the coincidence.


    Ade took the jade slip and checked it roughly. After all, he was worthy of being the ancient **** of the abyss. He quickly figured out most of the materials inside, and respectfully said to Su Yan.


    "Then I will tell God and them to start searching together. If you have nothing to do, my lord, your loyal servant will leave."


    "Go."


    As Su Yan said, after Ade left and he was left alone, he also quietly closed his eyes.


    He seems to be cultivating in seclusion, but in fact, his mind is mainly immersed in the other side, and he has returned to the realm of God!


    Now that Su Yan is in the abyss, his younger brother will help him with the materials for the time being. Other matters need to wait for the Xuanlan tribe to settle down. Now that the tribe is discussing their own plans, Su Yan naturally won''t join in the fun. Pay more attention to God''s Domain.


    Entrance to a dark place.


    At this moment, Hong Guang and the others have come out, and they did not hide anything from the elders of the various clans here, and reported in detail the abnormal situation in the dark area.


    Finally, when they heard that an abyssal species had come out, all the elders were taken aback. Qiqi''s expression changed, and some elders asked anxiously.


    "What about the abyssal species? You escaped, but where did you see him go? You can''t let him lose track in God''s Domain!"


    "Don''t worry, the abyss species hasn''t come out, let alone disappear."


    Hearing this, Hong Guang said with a strange expression to the anxious elder.


    "The abyss species was finally subdued, and he continued to wander in the dark area with it, looking for harvest."


    "what?!"


    When a group of elders heard the words, they almost fell to the ground, and their eyes were so prominent that they were all inconceivable.


    "The abyssal species has been subdued? Who is it? He even dared to wander around with the abyssal species. In this situation, don''t you know how to bring that abyssal species out first to control it!"


    "It''s Su Yan, the leader of the Komodo clan."


    Hong Guang opened his mouth upon hearing the words, and as soon as the words came out, the elders and principals of many races were even more uproarious.


    "Su Yan? That little guy in the Divine Realm?"


    "Impossible, go crazy, how could he subdue the abyss species?"


    There were also elders who frowned suddenly and asked Hong Guang.


    "This time the abyss species is very weak?"


    Hong Guang suddenly said solemnly.


    "No, it''s very strong, even I can''t survive a round in his hands, and what''s even more frightening is that I perceive his realm to be at most the same as mine, never reaching the level of the God Emperor!"


    "what?!"


    The elders of the Sanchius clan were shocked and looked at Hong Guang in surprise, as if asking him if he was not lying?


    Others don''t understand Hongguang''s strength, but he still knows it. Frankly speaking, the elders of the Sanchius clan don''t think that anyone can beat Hongguang in the same territory, let alone defeat it easily!


    If the strength of the abyss is really so terrifying, then that Su Yan...


    A group of elders looked at Hong Guang asking again. Seeing this, Hong Guang smiled wryly, knowing what they wanted to ask, and his voice was also heavy.


    "Relying on strength, it''s also just a trick to make that abyssal species surrender!"


    "Are you talking nonsense?"


    All the elders couldn''t calm down immediately. Hong Guang''s strength was worthy of being the number one among the eighteen clans. Even he couldn''t defeat the Abyssal species, and was defeated by one move. However, Su Yan turned around and suppressed the Abyssal species with one move. So do the math...


    The seventeen elders and principals all looked at the chief priest, hoping that he would give them an explanation.


    "Principal Priest, you concealed the cultivation of the team leader, and dared to let the Emperor enter?!"


    There was an elder who spoke angrily, and he naturally didn''t believe that Su Yan could do such a thing with a small level of divine appearance.


    But if Hong Guang didn''t lie, there was only one possibility.


    Su Yan concealed his realm! In order to win, the Komodo clan dared to disregard the ban and let the God Emperor enter it!


    Facing the doubts of the crowd, the chief priest smiled and said calmly without panic.


    "I swear to you supreme beings, I have nothing to hide, Su Yan is indeed a god-like cultivator, it''s just that he is very talented."


    "If you don''t believe me, Hong Guang met him inside. Since he knows the details of the abyss species so well, he must know what realm Su Yan used to subdue the abyss species."


    All the elders turned their heads immediately, looked at Hong Guang with burning eyes, and said.


    "Yes, Hong Guang, you don''t need to worry about it. No one can do anything to you here. Tell me boldly, whether Su Yan''s real realm is the God Emperor!"


    Seeing this, Hong Guang smiled wryly, and seemed to look at the elders with a hint of sarcasm, and said calmly.


    "No, it''s the appearance of God."


    "what??"


    The elders couldn''t believe it at all, but at this moment, the entrance to the dark area was once again fluctuating in the void, Su Yan, come out!


    All the elders Zheng''an couldn''t bear to ask, but Qi Qi''s face suddenly changed, because the entrance fluctuated again, one, two, three!


    Four whole abyssal species, also with weird faces, appeared in front of them!

 Chapter 5611： dispute

    Chapter 5611 Dispute


    "Four abyssal species!"


    This was everyone''s first reaction after seeing the four figures appearing.


    Afterwards, everyone looked at Shen Si and the others as if they were facing a big enemy, and even formed a formation directly. drank.


    "That junior named Su Yan, what is your relationship with these four abyssal species! Why is it rumored that you have subdued the abyssal species in the dark zone!"


    "It''s not a rumor, it''s a fact."


    Su Yan saw that everyone was waiting in line, smiled and spoke, his eyes seemed to not pay attention to these god-level powerhouses at all, and he introduced them calmly.


    "These four are all abyssal species that I subdued. His name is Shenwu V, and he is called Shenzhou VI. He is here to say hello to everyone, but don''t worry, these abyssal species are already conscious, and with me watching, It will not cause any harm to God''s Domain."


    Hearing this, Shensi and the others smiled at a kind of elder "showing their faces", but they showed their fangs full of holes, looking terrifying and terrifying.


    All the elders immediately became more angry and shouted angrily.


    "That''s unreasonable! You can trust things from the abyss? Why don''t you hurry up and get out of here, and you''ll be punished later!"


    As he said that, the formation formed by the elders of many great clans became more and more powerful, and the visions of several fierce beasts appeared faintly, exuding fierce power, and it was obviously on the verge of mobilizing their hands.


    However, Su Yan stood with his hands behind his back, facing this scene, the corner of his mouth was still smiling.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t intend to leave, let alone hand over my subordinates to you. If everyone is kinder, they may all be able to walk out of here safely."


    "what are you saying?"


    "Arrogance!"


    Hearing this, all the elders roared angrily. They were stimulated by the coming of the abyss species. At this time, everyone''s mood was unstable. Seeing that many supernatural powers were about to hit Su Yan, a female voice stopped in time at the critical moment.


    "don''t want!"


    Many elders paused slightly when they heard the words, but when they looked back, it was Lulisi, the saint of the Divine Deed Clan.


    Facing the gazes of so many powerful men at this moment, the chief saintess also felt tremendous pressure, but she looked at Su Yan, and still gritted her teeth tightly and said.


    "Su Yan saved me, and I also believe that he is not a frivolous person. Since he said that he has subdued these abyssal species, it must have really had the effect of subduing them. It is impossible to lie."


    "so what?"


    An elder asked coldly.


    "so��"


    Luris gritted her teeth.


    "I implore the elders of the great clans to trust Su Yan for the time being and let him return with these abyss species. It will be very helpful for us to study the abyss in the future, won''t it?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    But the elders of the Shenqi clan directly asked with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Everything in the abyss must be eliminated. This is a rule set by all the supreme beings. Can you imagine the serious consequences behind this! You actually pleaded for a boy from a different race?"


    "I��"


    Luris didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    "Then add me."


    At this time, Hong Guang also spoke, looked at Su Yan and said calmly.


    "I have recognized Su Yan as the master. If you are determined to suppress and kill Su Yan, maybe I will die as well."


    "What did you say?!"


    However, the elders of the Saint Chius clan roared angrily, their faces full of disbelief, and they roared.


    "Hongguang! Do you know what you are talking about? You are the most outstanding arrogance of the Sanchus clan, number one among the 18 clans. You actually secretly recognized a small **** of a different race as the master. You want to belong to the Sanchus clan Do you lose your face!"


    "But things have already happened. I think following him can become stronger. This is my own wish. If you disagree, you can also take action. I will bear the due consequences."


    However, Hong Guang just faced it calmly, making the elders of the Sanchus clan gnash their teeth, but they couldn''t deal with it.


    "You think I dare not?!"


    He said angrily, but if he really wanted to make a move, after recalling Hongguang''s talent and years of cultivation, he couldn''t do it at all.


    "Everyone, you might as well listen to me at this time."


    The chief priest of the Komodo family finally stood up with a smile and smoothed things over to everyone.


    "The issue of abyssal species is indeed a big taboo in God''s Domain. However, it seems that the four abyssal species that have been brought out are all in the realm of **** kings. Not to mention that Su Yan, the holy son of my family, has already subdued them. Even if they still flee Now, with the four **** kings under our noses, what else can we find out?"


    "The taboo on the abyss is, in the final analysis, only a taboo on the **** emperor and the supreme being. Right now, these **** kings are indeed good research materials, as Luris said. Why don''t we let the Komodo family bring them back and study them carefully?" Fan, if there is any result, I can let you know, how about it?"


    The rest of the elders of the great clan not only did not relieve their expressions after hearing this, but became even more furious.


    "It''s unreasonable! You, the Komodo family, are so openly violating the supreme prohibition, being known by the supreme, and you still have good fruit to eat?!"


    "That''s right! And even if it''s research, why do you have one person from the Komodo clan to monopolize it? If you want to study it, there is only one person. We, the star guard clan, must have one!"


    "..."


    The sudden intrusion of the words interrupted the atmosphere of the righteous speech, causing many elders of the great clan to turn their heads and glare. One of the old men with a flat head shrank his neck with a sneer.


    However, being interrupted like this has also proved that many big clans have begun to have discord, and some big clans have begun to seek more other interests.


    Seeing this surrounded by all the elders, Su Yan still smiled unhurriedly.


    "Elders, it seems that you have never asked me? What makes you think that I will definitely agree."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan was restrained by the power of the God Emperor, his aura was obscure but inexplicably tyrannical, every step he took, a layer of the God Emperor''s aura was broken, causing a big clan elder to take a step back, and Su Yan walked slowly. After seventeen steps, layers of divine aura snapped, and all the elders retreated in response!


    This astonished scene made all the elders of the big clan unbelievable. They couldn''t figure out what happened. Seeing Su Yan walking out of the formation calmly, followed by four abyssal species, an elder suddenly became anxious and stepped forward again.


    "you!"


    However, the next moment, the chief priest stood in front of him with a smile, blocked the way, and said softly to him.


    "Yuan Erde, you have to forgive others and forgive others, Su Yan has already walked out by himself, what else do you want?"


    "I!"


    The elder named Yuan Erde''s face was cloudy and uncertain. He looked back at the other big clan elders, wanting to be supported by others to build up momentum, but it turned out that many elders were all immersed in the forced retreat just now, and remained silent.

 Chapter 5612： breakthrough king

    Chapter 5612 Breakthrough God King


    What is the origin of this Su Yan?


    At this moment, all the elders of the great clan were filled with surprise and doubt in their hearts, and they couldn''t explain the weird scene just now.


    By the way, they didn''t care about Su Yan''s behavior of bringing out the four Abyss species, or they didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Numerous elders of the great clans certainly did not believe that Su Yan, a small god, had the strength to single out them all. He only thought that he might have used some strange thing just now, or that he might have really hidden his strength secretly. It created the illusion that everyone was invincible just now.


    But no matter what, now that Su Yan is out of trouble, the Saint Chius family is hesitant, and many other races are also hesitant. If they want to completely leave Su Yan and a few Abyssal species, a big battle is bound to break out.


    This is something that none of the 18 clans currently want to face.


    "Su Yan, it''s time for us to go. We bid farewell to everyone. We will meet again when we have a chance."


    Seeing this, the chief priest protected Su Yan with a smile, watched the silent and uncertain faces of the elders, and slowly lifted off with the team of the Komodo clan, and then completely flew away from this huge abyss.


    A group of elders silently watched the departure of the Komodo clan, but did not move in the end.


    Of course, this is not because Su Yan was completely intimidated and did not want to pursue the matter anymore. Of course, it is impossible to end this kind of abyssal species being brought out like this, but they need to go back to their respective clans to discuss slowly.


    After all, the ones here are just one or two representatives of the eighteen clans.


    "The Komodo clan, and that little **** named Su Yan, this matter is not over!"


    There were also elders who uttered harsh words angrily, but they didn''t act because they were an afterthought, but because they were the elders of the San Chusi clan!


    What he was angry about was Hongguang''s recognition of Su Yan as the master, which completely embarrassed the Shengqius clan. If this matter spread in the future, wouldn''t it make Hongguang, the number one of the 18 clans, a joke?


    But because Hong Guang had already recognized the master, he couldn''t take action against Su Yan, so he could only growl impotently.


    The elders of the Sanchus clan looked at Hong Guang indifferently, and said coldly.


    "Follow me! This matter will not end so easily, the Komodo family must pay the price!"


    ��


    On the way, among the team heading to the Komodo tribe, the chief priest flew to Su Yan''s side and said with a smile.


    "Your strength is really more and more beyond my imagination. I am afraid that no one in the eighteen clans can control you now, but I thought you would go directly to the abyss and never come out again. In the end, you Still unexpected, how about it, didn''t you find what you wanted?"


    Perhaps the elders of other great clans thought that Su Yan was able to break through the siege and break through with one step because of some special thing or method, but only the chief priest knew, no, nothing, this is Su Yan''s true strength!


    This guy who appeared inexplicably became more and more terrifying. I really don''t know if the Komodo clan picked up a treasure or a huge disaster.


    "No, in fact, I have already appeared in the abyss, and the result is not bad. I am very satisfied with the harvest of this trip."


    What Su Yan said made the chief priest even more surprised. He looked at Su Yan in amazement. He didn''t know how he appeared in the abyss and then in the realm of the gods. But undoubtedly, Su Yan''s mysterious horror rose to another level in his heart. .


    "So the abyss, what''s the scene there?"


    The High Priest asked curiously.


    Su Yan turned his head when he heard the words, with a half-smile.


    "Why, want to hear the news? This is exclusive information. If you want to know, what can you give in exchange?"


    "hey-hey."


    The chief priest smiled awkwardly when he heard the words, and said without embarrassment after being punctured.


    "Anyway, we are now our own family, and you still bear the name of the chief holy son. Why do some things have to be so clear?"


    "Besides, most of the resources in the clan are open to you. Just take whatever you need, or just say, I''ll prepare it for you."


    "OK."


    Su Yan nodded when he heard the words, but did not refuse, and said directly.


    "I need something, and I will make a list for you when the time comes, and you can help prepare it. I will also give you the value of the news from the abyss."


    You''re welcome.


    The chief priest slandered, but still smiled.


    "Okay, can you tell me what it is for?"


    Su Yan said directly.


    "Breakthrough God King."


    "Breakthrough God King?!"


    The chief priest looked at Su Yan in amazement, not in shock, but as if he didn''t really believe until now that Su Yan was only in the Divine Realm.


    "Well, what materials do you need to prepare to break through the God King? Tell me when you get back. The Komodo family will do their best to prepare it for you."


    The chief priest said with a sincere smile, this is a kind of solicitation, even though Su Yan''s origin is unknown, it is worth the Komodo family''s investment for him.


    Afterwards, the group returned to the land of the Komodo tribe again. Although the competition of the eighteen tribes ended without any problems and no results were obtained, the Komodo tribe can be said to be full of harvest this time, so The entire clan was beaming, celebrating the harvest of this time''s secret exploration.


    And Duhuang and other real Komodo sons can be said to be completely convinced by Su Yan, and they regard it as a way to worship idols for life, and always want to pester Su Yan to make them stronger.


    Su Yan ignored this, and all his sleeves flew up into the sky, letting them understand how far the gap was.


    Su Yan still returned to that cold palace and continued his hard work, except for Zhao Qiling, Shen Wu and others, no one disturbed him.


    Regarding the arrangement of Shenwu and others, Su Yan has not thought about it for the time being. He originally wanted to drag them all to the abyss and use them as guides and coolies, but in the end, in order to avoid the end of the group''s destruction, he stayed in a part of God''s Domain. His identity made it difficult no matter which God''s Domain he was in.


    But it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to abandon his little brother, so he can only let them walk freely in this palace and arrange things by himself.


    Soon, the chief priest sent all the things Su Yan needed, and Su Yan formally retreated, and began to break through the realm of the **** king in the Komodo land!


    The God King Realm, which Su Yan had easily reached in the Abyss, was not so easy and simple in the God Realm.


    This is not only because God''s Domain does not have a racial upper limit for the realm, but it has its own bottlenecks. More importantly, God''s Domain involves many principles, so the God King Realm will have more changes than the God Phase Realm.


    Among them, the growth of the power of the gods, of course, needless to say, but other than that, the king dominates the side, and he can decide with one word. As the **** king, he can also rely on his own divine way, and can already produce many realms in the gods. Interference!


    For example, if you are in the realm of the gods, even if your whole body does not move, just thinking about it can turn mountains into seas, lakes into mountains, stars into loess, and an inch of dust into thousands of miles!

 Chapter 5613： god king robbery

    Chapter 5613 God King Tribulation


    This is a bit like a domain, but it has no boundaries, and does not require special methods. Instead, it relies purely on Dao Yun to transform all environments in the God''s Domain, which is a bit like saying what it means.


    And like the power of the gods, this kind of additional thing in the realm of the **** king actually sounds powerful, but its actual use is minimal. It is generally used to fight against the enemy, but it is better than nothing.


    But Su Yan has his own ideas. Normally speaking, the addition of the God King realm is really not very useful, but now that Su Yan has combined himself with the abyss, he has dual characteristics through the incarnation of the One Yuan Dao, which makes Su Yan actually also. Can use the power of the abyss to display the addition of the God King Realm!


    And the power of the abyss naturally needless to say, even if it does nothing, it is still a huge restraint for the domain of God.


    Therefore, if you can rely on this kind of addition to directly cover your own thoughts and transform it into an abyss, it will definitely be a dimension reduction blow. The abyss is definitely Su Yan''s home field!


    The chief priest thought that the things that Su Yan needed to use were used to refine some kind of divine pill to break through the divine king, but it was not, but Su Yan absorbed Yun Chiyang''s idea of ??refining double divine treasures, and prepared to refine his divine king The environment is also refined into dual characteristics!


    "Then, here we go."


    Su Yan took a deep breath. This was just an idea. According to Yun Chiyang''s inspiration, he may not be able to succeed, but it doesn''t hinder him from trying.


    A moment later, the entire hall was covered by the dark power of the abyss, and a ball of ghostly fire slowly refined everything, soaking many rare treasures of the gods with the characteristics of the abyss, and then swallowed them one by one by Su Yan.


    He reproduced the heaven and the earth in his body, making the Tao of God''s Domain connect with the aura of the abyss. In the end, Su Yan''s whole person also became illusory and inexplicable, exuding a strange and majestic aura faintly.


    Su Yan closed his eyes, his long hair fluttering, only to see that strange divine pattern between his brows reappeared at some point, and his whole body erupted into a majestic momentum!


    Half of the abyss is obscure and inexplicable, and half of the god''s domain is majestic and majestic, reaching the sky!


    The mighty power was intertwined and entwined, causing the heaven and the earth to tremble, and God''s Domain felt it. The next moment, it was the black God''s Domain Tribulation Thunder that filled the sky, and came together in a mighty way!


    "Is this God King Tribulation? Is someone breaking through the God King?"


    "Who is it? The color of this robbery is so strange, and the breath is not right, but it feels so scary. Can he break through such a god-king robbery?"


    In the clan ground, people kept raising their heads and looking towards the sky, looking at the sky filled with black God Realm Tribulation Thunder, showing surprise and curiosity.


    When the **** king breaks through the realm, it is normal that there will be a catastrophe from the **** domain, but this time the thunder disaster, why do you feel that the aura is so dangerous and terrifying, is this really the **** king catastrophe?


    "It''s the boss! The Jielei Qi machine seems to be locked in the direction of the boss. He is about to break through the king of the gods, and Jielei''s appearance at this time is justified."


    "Boss deserves to be the boss, this tribulation thunder looks really scary, can he survive it?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? With the strength of the boss, how could he survive such a catastrophe? I just don''t know what the boss''s real body is. To be honest, I always feel that he doesn''t look like the Komodo family."


    "Haha, why, is it because the gap between you and the boss is too big, and you have self-doubt?"


    "roll!"


    Many holy sons in the clan land also sensed the arrival of the tribulation thunder, looked at the palace where Su Yan was, and discussed with each other jokingly,


    The chief priest and others also appeared in the distance, but their eyes were not so relaxed and full of dignity, especially the chief priest''s eyes were full of intense turbulence and strangeness.


    If it wasn''t for the **** king breaking through the **** emperor, there would be no catastrophe, and even the **** emperor would believe it. However, this is not the key point. The key point is what happened to the strong power of the abyss in the traction of the aura emitted by Su Yan on the ground? !


    Others may not know it, but the chief priest is naturally familiar with this power.


    Although it is concealed in the divine power and becomes confused, it is still difficult to conceal the abyssal characteristics in it!


    "It seems that he is not wrong. He is really in the abyss, but he is still in the domain of the gods. What kind of monster is this? He has both powers under his control. What kind of legend will this create..."


    The chief priest murmured in his heart, at this moment, he was terrified of Su Yan, but he also valued it very much.


    "Hehe, he is indeed not from the Komodo clan. Our clan can''t breed such a monster. I hope those little guys won''t be too surprised when they see it later."


    The chief priest thought about it, and the next moment, thunder thundered all over the sky!


    Boom boom boom!


    Countless berserk divine thunder power smashed the palace, revealing Su Yan who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, but even at this moment he still didn''t open his eyes, allowing the thunderstorms to fall on him!


    There is horror and destruction in this tribulation thunder. If an ordinary **** who is breaking through touches it, he will be reduced to flying ash in an instant. The determination to kill!


    Everyone who saw the horror was secretly shocked, thinking that if they went up by themselves, they might not be able to last two rounds.


    "Boss is really scary, so indifferent."


    There was also the Holy Son who lamented that he admired Su Yan beyond words,


    When Su Yan closed his eyes, he also sensed the tribulation thunder, but he didn''t open his eyes and resisted, not completely ignoring it, but he was using the power of the robbery thunder to complete the god''s domain characteristics of the treasure material structure, and was completely connected to the abyss!


    During this period, Jie Lei played an important catalytic role, so he could not resist.


    But from the appearance, Su Yan closed his eyes and crossed his knees at this moment, his appearance was majestic and strange, he was like a **** like a demon, and he was dumbfounded by a large group of Komodo girls.


    Finally, the precious material symbolizes the realm of the gods, and is completely connected with the abyss. Su Yan''s special god-king realm has come true!


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, and the visions of seventy-two kinds of precious materials behind him emitted mighty divine light, with endless majesty and wonder!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at the sky. Facing the layers of tribulation and thunder, the seventy-two visions behind him turned slightly, and amidst the hazy divine light, he only uttered a word softly.


    "Scatter!"


    The next moment, the power of the gods in the vision shook, and the whole world seemed to evolve into a kind of mighty power that soared into the sky, and the thunder and thunder that filled the sky collapsed with a loud bang!


    Su Yan did not finish the Tribulation of the God King, but directly broke through it forcefully!


    All the Komodo people in the entire tribe stared blankly. Looking at this scene blankly, they only felt that their lives would be impacted. Look at yourself, you will die or live after a catastrophe, and then look at others, this is not at all Take God King Tribulation seriously!


    After all the holy sons opened their mouths wide in surprise, they suddenly became excited and looked at each other.


    "Come on, come on, after the catastrophe, God''s Domain will give you a gift! At this time, those who cross the catastrophe can only pick it up with their own bodies. Soon we will know what the boss''s body is!"

 Chapter 5614： identity exposure

    Chapter 5614 Identity Exposure


    Afterwards, under the expectation of everyone, the tribulation thunder dissipated, no matter whether it was active or passive, but anyway, the calamity of the God King was over. After that, according to the laws of God''s Domain, God''s Domain itself could not violate it, and sent a gift of catastrophe.


    This is a crystal liquid exuding colorful streamers, which can be regarded as God''s Domain''s recognition and compensation for those who have crossed the catastrophe. In addition to the rich power of the Dao, it can help those who cross the catastrophe improve their perception and breakthrough, and can also temper Physique, stable realm, is a rare treasure.


    And those who cross the catastrophe, no matter what race they are, usually choose to accept the gift of the catastrophe with their original body. The advantage of doing this is that the effect of the gift can be maximized. After all, the original body is usually the most suitable for refining oneself .


    However, to the amazement of all the Komodos present, they saw a large area of ??colorful crystal liquid spilled on the sky. Although Su Yan swallowed it all, there was no sign of revealing his original body at all!


    The scene was suddenly silent, and a group of saints looked at each other and spoke slowly.


    "Boss... hasn''t manifested the original body?"


    "Yeah, what''s the reason?"


    The chief priest also watched gloomyly, and vaguely guessed a bad possibility, but he must not reveal it at this moment, and even want to prevent others from thinking about it!


    Therefore, the chief priest appeared directly in the sky the next moment, and spoke to all the Komodo tribes in the tribe.


    "Holy Son Su Yan is practicing a special technique. No matter what, he can''t reveal his true body for the time being, so as to keep his energy flowing. Therefore, even if he accepts a gift, he can only regret a little loss. Don''t worry about it. Okay, let''s go. Come on!"


    "So this is ah."


    With the endorsement of the chief priest, this statement was undoubtedly accepted by many Komodo people very quickly, and everyone laughed and went about their original business.


    "is that so?"


    Only a few holy sons were puzzled, but they couldn''t say much, so they could only suppress their suspicions and return to their residences.


    Only the chief priest, who quickly found Su Yan afterwards, had a gloomy and ugly expression on his face.


    The words just now were naturally made up by him, but in fact there is no such technique, the only possibility is that Su Yan is a human race of the Longevity God''s Domain!


    And all the hopes that he had raised before, valued, were also shattered at this moment. The God of Beasts and the God of Longevity are now completely at odds. If you can''t explain it clearly, the supreme will punish you!


    Seems like a disaster...


    The chief priest smiled wryly. The first moment he knew Su Yan''s identity, he naturally wanted to suppress and capture him, to see if he could make amends.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he realized a big problem, who else in the entire Komodo tribe of Suyan could beat him!


    This is simply a disaster star, the kind that can''t be killed!


    Helpless, the chief priest can only talk to Su Yan calmly first to see what he thinks.


    At this moment, the chief priest did not question Su Yan immediately, but waited politely beside him.


    Su Yan closed his eyes and finished absorbing the gift from God''s Domain. When he saw the High Priest beside him, he smiled and understood his origin.


    "Surprised, isn''t it, High Priest?"


    "I''m really surprised. I guessed countless possibilities, even guessing that you might be the supreme being, but I never thought that you are actually a member of the Longevity God Realm."


    The chief priest looked at Su Yan with complicated eyes,


    "How dare you come here, surrounded by many great enemies, and several supreme beings are watching, aren''t you afraid that you will not be able to get out when you come to the God of Beasts?"


    "I''m sure I can come, and I''d like to thank the High Priest for not revealing my identity in the first place."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled indifferently, but still bowed to express his gratitude to the chief priest.


    The chief priest shook his head bitterly when he saw this, and also smiled with difficulty.


    "Then if I expose you right away, can you tell me what will happen?"


    Su Yan said seriously.


    "There will be a catastrophe of extermination, and no one will be left!"


    The chief priest was startled, but Su Yan continued to speak seriously.


    "After all, if you uncover it, we are enemies, aren''t we? Although the Komodo clan helped me a lot before, once they become enemies, the high priest might as well think about the consequences."


    "So, you are also warning me now?"


    The high priest smiled even more wryly upon hearing this.


    "You want to threaten or persuade the Komodo clan not to be your enemy, or even continue to help you, just pretend that this has never happened, okay, but have you ever thought about the consequences if it is leaked?"


    "You can run away, but the Komodo family can''t! What will be stirred up at that time is that the supreme may punish severely, leading to the complete annihilation of the Komodo family!"


    "The high priest, do you believe me?"


    Su Yan smiled confidently upon hearing this.


    The chief priest looked at Su Yan, remained silent, and spoke hoarsely after a while.


    "Let''s just believe it."


    "Then I can tell the High Priest one thing."


    In Su Yan''s hands, a cloud of mist intertwined with divine power and abyssal power slowly emerged. At the same time, the chief priest only felt that the environment around him changed suddenly!


    Countless noisy whispers resounded, and even in his realm, he felt an inexplicable discomfort and a trance. At the same time, in the dark tones, the high priest only felt that his divine power was being continuously consumed. Everything around him, even the stones, They are all devouring his divine power, making him seem to be in a cage naturally.


    Unspeakable fear was growing, the chief priest stared at the mist in Su Yan''s hand, and felt an irresistible trembling, he said hoarsely.


    "This is��"


    Su Yan smiled, but looked like a devil.


    "What you are interested in and want to know... the abyss of the end."


    Immediately, the chief priest''s eyes showed unspeakable horror,


    "You, you actually transferred me to the abyss!"


    "No, don''t get excited, it''s not a transfer."


    Seeing this, Su Yan pressed his hands together, and hurriedly calmed the chief priest''s frightened emotions.


    "This is not an abyss, it''s still in God''s Domain, even in the territory of your Komodo clan. It hasn''t changed at all, it''s just a small trick."


    As Su Yan said, he snapped his fingers, and all the strange and inexplicable surroundings dissipated again, returning to the originally quiet territory of the Komodo clan.


    This is also called small means...


    The chief priest only felt that he was powerless to complain, and at the same time couldn''t help asking.


    "Then, what do you want to explain, threat?"


    "No, what I want to explain is..."


    Su Yan opened his arms slightly, and his tone was confident and full of indescribable domineering, as if declaring to the world.


    "So what if it''s the supreme one? It''s just mediocre!"


    The chief priest raised his head suddenly, with a strange look in his eyes.


    "You mean, you can already fight the Supreme?!"


    In an instant, it was undeniable that the chief priest''s heart skipped a beat!

 Chapter 5615： submission

    Chapter 5615 Subordination


    Supreme, this title that all races in the God Realm are worthy of looking up to, although it seems that there is only a thin line between them and the God Emperor, but the essence of the two is very different.


    Don''t look at the fact that Komodo is also a big clan in the Beast God''s Domain, owning a huge clan land, and even jointly controlling a super secret realm with the other 17 races, which makes the entire clan other than the 18 clans envious and coveted, but in fact, this Something is nothing in front of the supreme being.


    For example, in the dark area, the reason why the eighteen clans were able to defend and manage it independently is certainly one aspect of their strength, but the main reason is that the eighteen clans were named by the Supreme Being and guarded by the eighteen clans.


    Therefore, the eighteen clans can be powerful, and if the Supreme is not satisfied that day, it is the same, and can be deprived at any time!


    The big family of the beast gods, the real situation is still involuntary, the Komodo family has never established a close relationship with any supreme, and if they can rely on a supreme now, even the human race...


    The host''s expression couldn''t help but fluctuate, and the other seventeen big clans are just like chickens and dogs, not worth mentioning!


    However, the chief priest looked at Su Yan with a trace of hesitation, or in other words, he couldn''t believe it completely.


    What is Supreme? The existence of the Supreme is very different from the God Emperor. Even if Su Yan is currently unparalleled among the God Emperors, but to say that even if he is close to the Supreme, it is still difficult to agree. After all, none of them can be sure about the Supreme Being. Just how powerful it is, it cannot be compared with Su Yan''s performance.


    "For the time being, I still can''t completely believe what you said. After all, this is the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain after all. It''s too expensive to be crazy with you."


    "But don''t worry, now that we have come to this point, our Komodo clan will definitely not be hostile to you. Why don''t we just separate and not interfere with each other?"


    The chief priest asked tentatively, but in the end he was a little timid.


    Su Yan restrained his smile and said seriously.


    "no."


    He looked at the chief priest''s froze face for a moment, and said slowly word by word.


    "Principal Priest, you must understand that I am not actually discussing with you, but after explaining the advantages and disadvantages, I want you to submit as wholeheartedly as possible. As a result, there is only one possibility."


    As Su Yan said, an infinite pressure enveloped the chief priest, and the whisper of the abyss seemed to reappear, making the chief priest''s forehead drip with cold sweat.


    "That is death!"


    It seemed as if a darkness suddenly fell in front of him, and the infinite pressure made the high priest feel inexplicable trembling and panic. The next moment, pairs of unknown eyes lit up in the darkness, staring at the high priest, full of oppressive interrogation, whispering earnestly as if Conveying pollution, the chief priest took a step back with an "Ah!"


    Returning to reality before him, he was dripping with cold sweat, staring at Su Yan with a wry smile, knowing that there was no way to talk now.


    What a terrifying monster, how could the human race have such talent? I am afraid that even if it is not as good as Supreme, it is easy to kill them anyway.


    In the scene just now, Su Yan deliberately gave the Chief Priest a blow, letting him know what kind of power he possessed, and the Chief Priest was obviously not a completely ignorant person, so he had already made the most suitable decision up to this moment.


    "Okay, I agree, bet the entire Komodo family on you, and be attached to you in the beast god''s domain. As long as we don''t let us do the thing of exterminating the family, we will do our best to do it."


    The chief priest said with complicated eyes, and Su Yan also smiled with satisfaction when he heard it.


    "Don''t worry, the high priest made a wise decision, and I will not deliberately let the Komodo family go to the disaster of genocide. After all, if the high priest didn''t find it, maybe we will finally part in peace."


    Don''t talk about it now, right?


    The chief priest had no choice but to give a wry smile, wondering if it''s my fault? Who told you to break through the God King Tribulation to make such a big fuss, and yet not manifest the original body of the fierce beast? If this spreads, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    "Then what does your lord need us to do now? If possible, then you should try not to show up and let our clansmen do it for you."


    The chief priest bowed down and said respectfully, now that he has decided to submit to Su Yan, he must try his best to consider him, not only to show his loyalty, but also for his own race to live better in the beast god''s domain.


    At the same time, the chief priest''s heart moved, and an evil thought also emerged in his heart, and he said to Su Yan as if gloating.


    "My lord, since you have decided to develop in the Beast God''s Domain, it is not enough to subdue our Komodo clan. How about taking this opportunity to subdue the entire eighteen clans that control the dark zone together?"


    "This not only allows you to expand your influence in the Beast God''s Domain, but also the Eighteen Clans control the dark zone, which can also exert a certain influence on the abyss. Now that you have controlled the power of the abyss, it will undoubtedly be even more powerful if you control the dark zone. It is convenient."


    Su Yan had a half-smile, and stared at the chief priest without piercing his mind, and nodded in agreement.


    "The chief priest''s words are justified. This is indeed a good arrangement. However, it is not convenient for me to come forward from one big clan to another to persuade them with good words."


    "Not only is there too much risk of an accident, but once the other party disagrees, there will be too much commotion, so the chief priest may wish to find a way to let the patriarchs of the eighteen clans, the main high-level officials, etc., all come to the Komodo clan for a Get together, and we will quietly control these people at the party."


    "In this way, even if someone resists, they can kill them directly, without causing news leaks, and keeping the development of the situation to a minimum."


    Hearing this, the chief priest was secretly startled. This is easy to say, but no matter how the eighteen clans are gathered together, all of them must be high-level including the patriarch. He only said that if all the eighteen clans disagree, Su Yan will kill them all with one hand. The patriarchs of the 18 clans wiped out all the high-level officials. From the perspective of outsiders, how much shock it should cause!


    They wouldn''t know that this was done by Su Yan alone, but that the Komodo clan would put a big hat on them and be regarded as insane in the eyes of foreigners. They even directly killed the other seventeen great clans stationed in the secret realm for their own selfish gain. !


    This pot can''t be washed away, and it can''t be cleared away. The chief priest secretly smiled bitterly. If this is the case, although the Komodo clan will not be exterminated, they will also face a big trouble.


    It''s just that he said this by himself, and of course he can only bear the blame, the chief priest said helplessly.


    "Well, I will try to find a suitable reason for the high-level officials of the Eighteen Clans to come and have a look, but there is no guarantee that it will be successful. If it doesn''t work, I may have to trouble the adults to do it themselves."

 Chapter 5616： The Eighteen Clans

    Chapter 5616 Meeting of Eighteen Clans


    In the end, the return of the Komodo clan was finalized in this way, and at the same time, the plan for the 17th clan was also confirmed at the same time after the chief priest discussed with Su Yan for a long time. The two parted, and nothing seemed to happen.


    Regarding the doubt that Su Yan did not reveal his original body after the God King Tribulation, although there were still some doubts, but under the secret suppression and full control of the chief priest afterwards, no news leaked.


    Although some of them might have guessed something, they could only remain silent. In addition, Su Yan still lived in seclusion, it seemed that this matter was quickly downplayed.


    Everyone''s life trajectory is still as usual, only the chief priest called almost all the high-level members of Komodo on a certain day, and held a secret meeting. Afterwards, it is said that most of the elders who came out had a bad face, but they also kept silent about the meeting. Needless to say, several elders seem to have disappeared.


    This made the atmosphere of the high-level people a bit weird, and at the same time, in the Sanchius tribe, a group of high-level people also gathered in the hall and remained silent.


    There is only one reason for them to discuss and not speak here, and that is the issue that Hongguang recognized a little **** far lower than their race, the main issue!


    This made the Sanchus family, who are proud and ranked first in strength, unacceptable no matter what. Regarding Hongguang''s disposal, countless plans have been listed.


    Most of them even executed Hong Guang so that he would not lose face to the Sanchius clan.


    But in the end, considering Hong Guang''s talent, he had to give up all of them in the end.


    But even if Hong Guang is allowed to live, and even still enjoy the treatment of the No. 1 Tianjiao, that damned little **** from the Komodo clan will never live!


    "The contract between Hong Guang and his soul is the most difficult thing to do. If he needs to die and Hong Guang lives, he must not be disturbed and he must not be given the opportunity to perform the contract."


    The elder spoke hoarsely, and soon someone satirized him.


    "Who doesn''t know this? But how can he not even move his mind? If he openly attacks the Komodo tribe, this is obviously impossible. By then, a hundred rainbow lights may not be enough to die."


    The elder continued to speak gloomyly.


    "So, you can''t do it clearly, try to lure him out, and trick him out! I have a supernatural power, as long as I trick him out and leave him alone, then he can fall asleep unconsciously, and then fall into dead silence."


    "At that time, we will be able to extract his soul, and we will find a way to seal it, and only take out the part about the Hongguang contract, then everything will naturally be solved!"


    "But how to trick Su Yan out?"


    There are still doubts.


    "You must know that the Komodo family must be very precious to him now. After all, having him is equivalent to restraining Hongguang. They will definitely guard against everything about us. If they want to deceive him, no one will follow him. It''s not easy. ?��


    "Give him the most precious resources in the clan, and invite him to be the chief holy son of my Sanchus clan?"


    The elder said grimly.


    "The most precious resource? You mean the supreme bone?"


    Almost everyone was startled and retorted subconsciously.


    "No! Absolutely not! It''s related to a trace of the supreme path, how great is the temptation to the peak of the emperor? Even if we can''t use it, we can use it for Hongguang in the future and bury it in the supreme bone. The chance of him breaking through the supreme is very high ! How can it be so easily given to a foreign bastard?!"


    The elder chuckled when he heard the words, and faced the rebuttals of the crowd, he just looked at them sarcastically, and after saying one sentence, the crowd fell silent.


    "How about returning Hong Guang? He has already recognized others as masters and slaves. How can there be a path to supremacy? If you really have a glimmer of hope, you should cheat Su Yan at all costs, so that it is possible for Hong Guang to come here." Recover, and continue to have a trace of supreme possibility!"


    A group of people were silent, as if they were finally moved by the elder. When they were hesitating, a piece of news came from outside the door, which shocked everyone. They couldn''t help but looked at each other full of doubts.


    Because that news was sent by the Komodo family, and the content is very simple, there is only one.


    That is, the Komodo clan invited the seventeen clans to go to their clan''s place to hold a ranking competition of the eighteen clans again, and the abyss species brought out also had a major research breakthrough, which would be shared with all the big clans at the conference.


    These are not the key points, the key point is that there is an additional item below, that is, for Hongguang''s identification of Su Yan as the leader, if the Sanchus family can win the first place again in this conference, then the Komodo family will take the initiative to cancel, Su Yan The soul contract with Hongguang!


    Of course, as a condition, the Komodo tribe requires the cooperation of the Sanchus family. They can invite all the patriarchs and important high-level officials of the 17 clans to come to this conference to strengthen their prestige. If the Sanchus family cannot cooperate, an attached void.


    This rule is so weird and inexplicable that all the high-ranking members of San Chiuz who are present at the moment are puzzled, wondering what the Komodo clan is going crazy.


    But no matter what, this kind of condition can''t be refused by the Sancius family, because if it is true what the Komodo family said, then they don''t need to prepare any more supreme bones, and they can easily win Su Yan!


    The great elder of the Sanchius clan pondered for a while, and then issued an order directly.


    "Come here, go cooperate with the Komodo clan, invite other big clans, and put pressure on them as the first clan, so that their patriarchs must all participate in this conference!"


    ��


    In the abyss.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, a long time had passed.


    On the side of the Komodo tribe, the chief priest worked hard for a long time, and finally came up with a "Hongmen Banquet", but it still takes time to invite his colleagues, so for the time being, Su Yan fell into retreat and silence again.


    But this time he woke up in the abyss, not because of this reason, but outside the door, after a long silence, a young boy suddenly appeared extremely noisy.


    Under the obstruction of the guards, he has not yet come in, but it seems that the identity of the young man is also very special, so although the guards can stop him, he dare not be too obstructive and offended, so he can only let the young man shout at the door, even the few guards They also cursed together.


    "That''s unreasonable! He''s from another tribe, even if I''m in the same tribe, can I be trusted? Why do you stop me, even let me see him?!"


    "You are traitors! Shameless traitors! Didn''t he just break through the high-ranking servant of God first? So what! Is it worthy of your fawning? Low!"


    "Hey! The person inside, come out to me, my talent is not inferior to yours, my lord, and I may even be stronger than you! What''s so great about breaking through to the upper ranks first! Do you know how much you have brought to the Xuanlan tribe? Are you in trouble? The king still wants to give you all the princess and the beauties that he promised to me, which is simply unreasonable!"

 Chapter 5617： fatty

    Chapter 5617: Little Fatty


    "This kid, is the one in the Xuanlan tribe who has a chance to break through the racial boundaries?"


    Su Yan listened to the yelling at the door, and smiled lightly. The boy didn''t sound like he was in the same grade. If he was really about to break through, his talent was really good, and it was reasonable for him to be so yelling at the door.


    After all, everything he enjoys should belong to him. How does this make people balance?


    "Okay, let him in, I don''t know, I thought it was a mad dog outside."


    Su Yan shouted to the outside with a smile, and he was also interested in meeting this young man who could break through the racial boundaries of the abyss.


    "Who are you calling a mad dog?"


    And the guards outside the door felt relieved when they saw this, and let the boy in, and he immediately walked in loudly, cursing at what he said just now.


    "Whoever thinks he is like a mad dog is scolding."


    He smiled lightly at Su Yan, and looked at the high-spirited young man who was walking towards him.


    His figure is not tall, and his appearance is ordinary, even a little round. The only thing that stands out is the arrogance between his brows. The overall feeling is that of an ordinary chubby.


    Such a person, it is hard to imagine that he will be the unborn arrogance of the abyssal human race, but the arrogance in his demeanor is justified.


    "Okay, then you still scold me!"


    The little fat man stared at the words, and said with joy.


    Su Yan smiled, his spiritual sense probed the little fat man''s body,


    "Whatever you think, what do you want to do when you come to me?"


    One after another divine thoughts invaded silently, and Su Yan carefully searched for the key to his body and soul, and finally found something strange somewhere.


    That is the depths of the little fat man''s soul, and there is a cloud of black energy living in the corner. The energy it emits nourishes the little fat man, making him actually gradually transcend the human race, but it is also infecting him step by step, moving towards a An inexplicable transformation.


    Su Yan''s expression froze, and he felt a kind of extreme abyss essence from this cloud of black air. That kind of level and rank, this cloud of black air may hide something related to the ancient god!


    That is to say, the talent of the little fat man is not that the abyssal race broke through the shackles, nor did he break the law, but that he is the same as Ade, who has been contaminated with the uniqueness of the ancient gods at some point, and is already evolving towards the ancient gods!


    It''s just that Ade''s evolution is active. He has the only one to refine and absorb the ancient gods. After he grows up, his own consciousness takes the initiative. However, it seems impossible for the little fat man to be luckier than Ade. , can safely grow into an ancient **** without any cultivation techniques.


    In the end, either his consciousness will be replaced, and this cloud of black air is an opportunity for recovery left by a fallen ancient god, or he will self-destruct in the process, and the growth will not end at all!


    "The human race in the abyss, can it really only be a humble fate?"


    Su Yan sighed, feeling both funny and sad about what the Xuanlan Tribe had done so far.


    The expectations they have experienced through hardships are actually a despair in essence.


    "What''s your expression?"


    But the little fat man saw Su Yan''s disappointed expression, thinking that he was dissatisfied with his true self, and became even more furious!


    "What''s wrong with me being fat and ordinary? But my aptitude is unique in all ages! You have to show me respect!"


    After finishing speaking, this little fat man somehow got the confidence to punch Su Yan viciously at Su Yan, who was clearly one rank higher than him!


    Suddenly, a cold look flashed across Su Yan''s eyes, and the entire hall suddenly froze, imprisoning the little fat man in place.


    He looked at the terrified little fat man, with a flash of murderous intent on his face. This arrogant man, who was regarded by the Xuanlan tribe as the hope of the human race, actually became more powerful and less human. What a disaster.


    The best way is to solve it once and for all, directly now!


    However, seeing the little fat man''s terrified eyes, but also an unspeakable stubbornness at the same time, Su Yan didn''t feel the killing intent dissipated.


    In the final analysis, this is also a matter of the abyssal human race. Since they all regard this little fat man as hope and smash him with their own hands, after that, let them fall into complete despair and recognize their fate?


    It may not be better than letting the little fat man live. After all, what kind of future can a median race that fully accepts reality have?


    On the contrary, maybe this little fat man can stick to his heart. Although he is not a human race, he can always recite his love, just like Ade.


    So is this future worth taking a gamble on?


    It''s not good for Su Yan to make a decision for the Abyssal Human Race, after all, he doesn''t intend to completely save them.


    "No matter how outstanding your talent is, at least it hasn''t been realized yet, so you have to respect your duty as a servant of the middle god, understand?"


    Su Yan finally looked at the little fat man indifferently and dissipated his aura, but suddenly another force pressed him to his knees on the ground, facing Su Yan.


    "don''t know!"


    The little fat man gritted his teeth and resisted. Although he was already kneeling on the ground, his eyes seemed stubborn as if he wanted to raise his legs again, and Yuanyuan''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Then tell me now!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes became more serious. The coercion not only crushed the little fat man to kneel on the ground, but also made him prostrate on all fours!


    "No one should spoil you. You think you are talented and receive preferential treatment from the clan, but have you fulfilled it now? Do you know that when I get angry, the entire Xunlan tribe will be destroyed, but you still want to provoke me?" I?"


    Hearing this, the little fat man struggled to get up.


    "You... no, I''m not stupid, if that''s the case, how could I provoke you."


    "Really? Then why do you think, in your own self-righteousness?"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at the little fat man, realizing that it was really difficult to rely on him to save the abyssal human race.


    "Because you are also a human race."


    The little fat man struggled, and only said one reason that made Su Yan feel ridiculous.


    "Human race?"


    Su Yan smiled, but the coldness in his eyes made the little fat man feel a great fear, especially when he stared at those eyes, he felt a kind of dark depth, as if he wanted to devour everything ruthlessly!


    "There are many human races. What impact will the Xuanlan tribe I slaughtered have on the human race as a whole? In other words, do I have to be for the human race? Believe it or not, I can really kill you all?"


    The cold tone made the little fat man''s heart tremble suddenly. He wanted to stubbornly look directly at that gaze, but he didn''t dare to raise his head to face it.


    "I��"


    "What about you? If you don''t have the power to match, don''t try to provoke, and put away your arrogance. That kind of thing is possible, but you have to recognize yourself. Too blind arrogance will make you ignorant."


    "Now, obediently kneel down, kowtow three times, and then get out."


    Su Yan spoke indifferently, intending to make the little fat man realize the reality, but he still said stubbornly.


    "I don''t kneel!"

 Chapter 5618： racial plan

    Chapter 5618 Racial Plan


    "You don''t kneel?"


    Su Yan almost laughed angrily, and said to the little fat man.


    "Then why don''t you kneel? Do you think your arrogance doesn''t allow it? Yes, even I appreciate it, but at the same time you have to be prepared to suffer the consequences."


    Su Yan squinted his eyes. At this moment, he felt like a villain, but there was nothing he could do. Although this little fat man might have talent, he also had too many problems.


    First of all, it is obvious that he is only one realm away, and he dared to fight himself recklessly. It would be fine if he had the strength, but the strength Su Yan tested is just the ordinary peak of the gods, and there is no possibility of a challenge beyond the level. .


    This kind of attitude and willful behavior, if there is no shelter of the Xuanlan tribe, I am afraid that I have died many times.


    And asking him to kneel is not purely to attack the arrogance of the little fat man. A little arrogance is needed, but Su Yan also needs to test the status of the human race in his heart.


    If the life and death of the entire Xuanlan tribe would not be worth his kneeling down with his arrogance, then he would become an ancient **** in the future, so why would he care about it?


    Since it is not a human race, it is good to die early.


    The sharp light flashed again in Su Yan''s eyes.


    "No, if it''s someone else, I can kneel! It''s just..."


    The little fat man hesitated, and finally closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.


    "I came to you because the king wants to betroth the eldest princess to you. Why? I like the eldest princess first, and I will be no worse than you in the future. How can you **** my wife!"


    "You and I are rivals in love, it is impossible for a man to kneel down to his rival in love!"


    After finishing speaking, the little fat man closed his eyes and waited for death as if accepting his fate.


    "..."


    However, Su Yan was speechless for a long time, what kind of situation is this?


    The princess wants to marry me? Why didn''t anyone speak to me personally?


    He looked at the little fat man, thinking about the eldest princess, and finally let out an angry laugh.


    "Go away! With all due respect, you may not be suitable!"


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan rolled up his sleeve robe, and before the little fat man could speak, he threw him out of the hall with a burst of energy.


    After such an oolong, Su Yan had no intention of continuing to practice. He frowned and looked at the central palace of Hope City, not knowing what King Xuanlan was doing.


    Want to engage in clich�� things like marriage to stabilize yourself and work for the Xuanlan tribe?


    In the end, Su Yan stepped forward and appeared outside the palace in an instant, walking towards the central palace.


    And in the main hall of the palace.


    "Father, do you... really want to do this?"


    Princess Ping Yu''s eyes were complicated, and she asked King Xuanlan. She also just found out that her father was going to betroth herself to Su Yan.


    "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Seeing this, King Xuanlan smiled lightly and joked.


    "I can see that you have a good impression of him, and that human pioneer is certainly worthy of my daughter. Wouldn''t betrotting you to him be better than letting you marry someone you don''t know?"


    "no!"


    Princess Pingyu blushed immediately,


    "Naturally, my daughter has no objection, but I think Su Yan...doesn''t seem to mean anything to me. Will this make him dissatisfied?"


    "Emotions can always be cultivated slowly."


    King Xuanlan sighed when he heard the words.


    "This is not only a marriage between the two of you, but it is also a matter of great importance to the entire human race. I think the pioneer of the human race will understand. After all, the father not only betrothed you to him, but in fact all the outstanding women in the clan, I love you." Are you going to let that human race pioneer leave your blood?"


    "what?"


    Princess Xuanlan suddenly couldn''t believe it, her face turned red and then pale, and hesitated.


    "But... this... that Xiaotian?"


    Zhang Xiaotian, of course, was that little fat man, and King Xuanlan had also promised the little fat man before, that he was going to betroth all the women he liked in the clan to him.


    This kind of extremely absurd thing, the reason why two of them are promised at once is also a helpless move, because the biggest advantage of the human race is that they can give birth and give birth easily!


    If one wants to inherit talent, blood is the simplest and most direct method. However, the human race has a short reproductive cycle and grows fast. This is the only way to continue the race and move the entire human race to the top race.


    Continuing all the bloodlines to the breakthrough person naturally has the greatest possibility, and the next generation of countless breakthrough persons will be born!


    If this continues, most of the human race will enter the upper class within a few generations.


    But now, there is no doubt that these two promises are in conflict, that is, since all the outstanding women are given to Su Yan, what else does Zhang Xiaotian choose?


    "I can''t help it, let Xiaotian feel wronged first, who made him slow down a step."


    Seeing this, the gorgeous king said in a deep voice.


    "This time the negotiations with the Dalun clan directly collapsed. It is already impossible for our Xuanlan tribe to give birth to a high-ranking **** servant in a grand manner. If Xiaotian does not step into the top position, even if he is talented, he has not yet undergone a qualitative change. "


    "But Su Yan is different. He has already stepped in, and quietly, without disturbing any race. As long as we hide him well and quietly let his blood multiply, then perhaps a large number of breakthroughs will be born in a few generations of the human race. At that time, we don''t need to look at the faces of other Shang clans, we will directly enter the Shang clan!"


    "This is a huge opportunity, you can''t miss it! And Ping Yu, you have to persuade, this is a great racial plan!"


    "I��"


    Princess Pingyu was speechless immediately, she really wanted to refute something, but her long-term education told her that this was right, for the tribe, for the race, everything could be sacrificed, not to mention such a simple thing.


    However, what King Xuan Lan said is correct, Princess Ping Yu really likes Su Yan, likes his falling from the sky, likes his mysterious power, so tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people serve one husband, this feeling and scene...


    Princess Ping Yu couldn''t imagine it, she just felt stupid, so what was she in it?


    Su Yan was in the dark, if he didn''t drink water, he would have to spit it out!


    He looked at King Xuanlan in amazement, even with his strength, he couldn''t help but feel a chill, this King Xuanlan''s brain is really big!


    And if he is okay, if it is Zhang Xiaotian.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think of the real scene,


    It is very possible that countless babies full of deformities and even tentacles were born. Is such a bloodline considered a human race?


    The entire Xuanlan tribe will surely usher in a catastrophe of genocide because of their actions!


    No, what do you mean he is okay?


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking about the scene of tens of thousands of beautiful women together... He shook his head immediately.


    That scene must have been extremely evocative, but I''m afraid that even if the evil ghosts come to visit a few times, they will still struggle to reincarnate, and they will directly become a monk in the next life!


    Just when he was about to show up and stop this absurd proposal, a powerful aura suddenly descended from the entire Xuanlan tribe!


    More than a dozen black streamers smashed out of Hope City, and the huge god-king aura oppressed everyone''s nerves, and someone spoke majestically.


    "Xuanlan tribe, get out of here!"

 Chapter 5619： Pressure from the second family

    Chapter 5619: Pressure from the Second Clan


    Is it someone from the upper clan? !


    Hearing the majesty and anger outside, everyone couldn''t help being shocked. There was no anger of being provoked by the family, but a panic as if a catastrophe was imminent.


    Because of Xiu''s death before, the Xuanlan Tribe and the Dalun Clan had an unpleasant quarrel, and in the end all the demands made by the Dalun Clan, the Xuanlan Tribe did not accept any of them, and it was a complete break between the two parties!


    This is not the intention of the Xuanlan tribe to provoke the upper clan, it is purely a request made by the Dalun family after the fact. It is too harsh, almost to empty the entire family of the Xuanlan tribe. Right now, the king of Xuanlan is watching the hope of the tribe, how can he kill himself? portal? So I could only grit my teeth and hold on.


    After all, although the other party is a superior clan, they do not belong to the same ancient **** at any rate. It is against the rules to directly kill another ancient god''s servant race across borders. possible.


    However, even though he said this, King Xuanlan didn''t know what to do. Right now, he hoped that there would be a descendant from outside the city, which made him suddenly startled and felt unprepared.


    Could it be that he really wanted to go to war?


    King Xuanlan kept worrying in his heart, and said to Princess Pingyu.


    "Go and ask Su Yan quickly, and ask him to protect you in the dark. If the situation is not right...beg him to protect the clansman as much as possible, and run away!"


    After finishing speaking, King Xuanlan ignored Princess Pingyu''s eager eyes, led the people out of the palace, and rushed out of Hope City.


    "Father!"


    Princess Ping Yu shouted anxiously, feeling more and more helpless of a middle race, the disaster of extermination at every turn makes it impossible for people to resist.


    Go to Su Yan, I hope he can find a solution!


    And at this time, Princess Ping Yu could only think of that figure in her mind to raise a faint expectation. He is so mysterious and powerful, maybe this kind of thing can be solved!


    Princess Ping Yu thought excitedly and expectantly, before she could leave the palace, Su Yan''s figure appeared by herself.


    "Don''t look for it, I''m here."


    He looked at Princess Ping Yu and said indifferently, the latter was surprised for a moment, and then realized that he might have been there all the time, and his face flushed immediately.


    "You... heard everything?"


    "heard it."


    Su Yan also had a strange expression on his face, looking at Princess Ping Yu and said seriously.


    "Tell King Xuanlan that this is impossible and unrealistic, and let him give up this unrealistic idea."


    "I know...but..."


    Princess Ping Yu murmured, and immediately thought of the situation in front of her, with an anxious expression on her face.


    "Let''s talk about this later, okay? Can you go and help the father, I''m afraid he''s in danger!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan glanced at Princess Ping Yu, then turned his eyes to the outside of the city, and said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, the few guys who came this time are not very strong. They shouldn''t come here to cause sabotage. It''s just a new round of negotiations. Your father is fine, but if you are interested, I can take you to listen to it." Listen to the conversation."


    Princess Ping Yu was surprised and nodded.


    "Can you? Can you hide it from them?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, and immediately flew up out of thin air with Princess Ping Yu, the space fluctuated, and the two of them directly hid in the void.


    Afterwards, Princess Ping Yu watched in amazement, she had already arrived in front of those upper clansmen outside the city, and could even see their faces clearly, but those upper clans seemed to be ignorant, unable to see her face at all. exist!


    "What kind of supernatural power is this?"


    Princess Ping Yu felt unbelievable in her heart, she quietly looked at Su Yan, her beautiful eyes were full of radiant expressions.


    In the abyss, the ancient gods have authority, but they don''t have access to the Dao, or this is also determined by the characteristics of the abyss. They are born to repel the Dao, and when they fall to the servants of the gods, it is naturally impossible to have the opportunity to contact them.


    So for Princess Ping Yu, even though Su Yan only used part of the space divine way, it was still full of mystery in her eyes, as if she was exercising the authority of an ancient god, silent and elusive.


    He is now not only a high-ranking servant of God, but also has begun to touch authority, can he have the qualification to be an advanced servant of God?


    Princess Ping Yu murmured in her heart, and was in a trance for a while.


    Outside Hope City, King Xuanlan and others have also arrived. They were relieved when they saw those upper clansmen, because although those upper clansmen had a bad look on their faces, they were not from the Dalun clan. , is one of the upper clans belonging to the ancient gods of Chenghan, the Yuancheng tribe.


    "Several envoys from the upper clan came to the Xuanlan tribe in a hurry. What instructions do you have?"


    King Xuanlan said respectfully, and bowed his knees in front of the city gate to those high-spirited superiors.


    "Hmph! What instructions do you have? You blamed the blue tribe for causing trouble. Not long ago, the strong men of the Dalun tribe wanted to cross the border and directly exterminate your tribe. Fortunately, they were stopped by the strong men of our tribe and saved your lives. , However, because of this, several elders of my tribe were seriously injured!"


    King Xuanlan was startled when he heard the words, never imagined that the Dalun clan was really so desperate, and wanted to slaughter the Xuanlan tribe at every turn.


    But luckily they didn''t belong to the same ancient god, so they were blocked back when they crossed the boundary.


    This made Xuanlan King heave a sigh of relief, but he also felt bad when looking at these upper clansmen.


    At this time, the Yuancheng tribe blocked the disaster for the Xuanlan tribe. Regardless of whether it was the heavy loss he said, but since they came to the door anyway, the Xuanlan tribe might bleed heavily.


    "This is really embarrassing. The Dalun clan is also unreasonable. We are clearly negotiating, but as a superior clan, he wants to directly bully me, a small middle clan, and also implicate the Yuancheng Shang clan. If possible, the Xuanlan clan Willing to make compensation."


    King Xuanlan sighed, and straight to the point.


    "it is good!"


    One of the several upper clansmen laughed directly when he heard the words, and said simply.


    "Then needless to say, this kind of thing is not blocked by my Yuancheng tribe. You have already been slaughtered, so the resources in the tribe will be handed over to the Yuancheng tribe in the future. At the same time, the beautiful women in the tribe, Qing Zhuang, tens of thousands of people will be donated every year!"


    "Of course, our Yuancheng tribe will take over this matter. When the Dalun tribe comes again in the future, we will stand in your way, and you can also develop the tribe safely!"


    King Xuanlan heard that, even though the upper clansman made a strong oath, as if he had offered a lot of discounts and alms, he couldn''t help but turn green and pale.


    This condition is almost the same as that offered by Darren''s family. If I agree, how can I bring about today''s disaster!


    However, before he could say anything, he just listened to the man from the upper clan say again.


    "Oh, by the way, I also heard that the cause of the incident between you and the Dalun clan is because of a woman named Ping Yu in your tribe? It seems to be your daughter? Haha, interesting, by the way, bring her along as a condition, let me play Play!"


    King Xuanlan''s complexion became even uglier.


    "Why, don''t you want to?"


    Seeing King Xuanlan''s expression, the member of the upper clan immediately sneered.

 Chapter 5620： shot

    Chapter 5620: Shot


    "You have to know that you have no right to refuse at all!"


    The man continued to speak coldly, and the words seemed to penetrate deeply into King Xuanlan''s heart.


    "Not to mention whether Dalun''s clan will come, let''s forget about the serious injuries of several elders in our clan? If you don''t want to, you have provoked two upper clans at the same time!"


    "While the Dalun clan can destroy your clan, my Yuancheng clan can do the same!"


    "It''s just a lowly middle-ranked **** servant race, really want to take yourself seriously? Do you know that without you, no **** will care at all."


    "Belonging to the Ancient God of Cheng Khan, a lowly race like you, in fact, I will destroy you directly, and I don''t need a reason."


    "So, this condition, do you agree or not?"


    The straightforward threats made King Xuanlan''s face turn pale and ugly. He wanted to say a lot at the moment, but he couldn''t say anything at the same time.


    Because everything is meaningless, the Yuancheng tribe made it very clear that they don''t accept discussions and negotiations at all, they only ask you to do it!


    At the same time, in terms of means, they are even more ruthless than the Daren family. They also threaten to exterminate the clan, but they can be exterminated openly!


    Sorrow arose in King Xuanlan''s heart, and at the same time he couldn''t help but bewildered, why, how could all the upper clans have taken a fancy to the population and resources of their Xuanlan tribe?


    In all fairness, their blue tribe is not outstanding among the middle races. What is it that deserves the special attention of these upper races? The prerequisites are these things?


    Not only King Xuanlan, but also Su Yan, who is hiding in the void at the moment, is a little suspicious. These upper races are far stronger than a middle race in terms of strength and status, so why do they spare no effort to want the Xuanlan tribe? Resources, even population, what exactly are they planning? Just to curb the development of a median race? and having fun?


    There should be many ways.


    "Su Yan..."


    But now hearing these conditions, Princess Ping Yu looked at him beggingly, hesitated to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    Su Yan understood what she meant, she wanted to make her own move, to prevent King Xuanlan from agreeing to such absurd conditions, but she couldn''t say it for a while, because even if she stopped, what would happen in the future?


    This woman said before that the Xuanlan Tribe''s matter is up to the Xuanlan Tribe to resist. It seems that she has a lot of self-esteem and has not forgotten it until now. So if she stops this time, the two tribes will definitely usher in crazy revenge in the future, and If Princess Ping Yu didn''t want to bother herself, the Xuanlan tribe alone couldn''t handle it.


    "never mind."


    Su Yan sighed, looked at the situation in front of him, and decided to make a move.


    This is indeed a difficult situation to choose, and Su Yan doesn''t expect King Xuanlan to be courageous, besides, it doesn''t necessarily mean being more responsible. In all fairness, this is really embarrassing.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, with his endorsement, King Xuanlan can be tough, but the key point is that he doesn''t know it himself. It is not easy to survive until now without bothering him when the negotiation with Dalun''s family broke down.


    And today, it''s time to inject confidence into the Xuanlan tribe!


    Suddenly, a strong coercion enveloped him, and Su Yan stepped out from the void, causing the complexions of all the people present to change!


    King Xuanlan was amazed by Su Yan''s appearance at this time, while the Shang clan felt the powerful coercion. At the same time, he saw someone appearing from under his nose but he didn''t notice it. Horror and surprise.


    Who is this man? Terran? Just kidding, the Xuanlan tribe is a median race, how could such a strong man be born!


    "You are?"


    The person who was clearly the leader of the Shang clan spoke out slowly.


    Although he is wearing a black robe and has a humanoid shape, no matter his limbs or head, he can be seen to be covered with fine scales. At the same time, his claws are sharp, and his head is also snake-like and vicious.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is your conditions, and it is absolutely impossible for the Xuanlan tribe to agree."


    Su Yan said indifferently, with a calm expression, but King Xuanlan''s expression suddenly changed when he heard it.


    "Su Yan!"


    He was a little annoyed that Su Yan made a decision for him without authorization, but he couldn''t say anything, because it was reasonable to refuse such a request, no matter in terms of cultivation level or as a human race.


    However it turned out...


    King Xuanlan smiled miserably in his heart.


    "No?"


    Sure enough, the face of the leader of the clan was completely cold, already full of killing intent.


    "Why, the elders of my Yuancheng tribe are injured for nothing? Besides, you don''t seem to be a human race. I can feel the aura of superiority in you. It seems inappropriate for you to make decisions for the Xuanlan tribe here, right?"


    "No, I am the human race, but I have broken through the boundaries, so now the Xuanlan tribe can also be said to be my master."


    Su Yan smiled lightly when he heard the words, and seemed to be unaware of the killing intent released by the several upper clans, but the indifferent eyes contained a kind of deep coldness, which brought a kind of pressure to the several upper clans opposite.


    "What, you are the kid who is expected to break through the racial boundaries? Have you already broken through?"


    Hearing the words, the leader of the clan immediately looked at Su Yan in amazement, apart from being shocked, there was a fleeting killing intent on his face!


    Unexpectedly, among the weak human race, there are actually people who can break through the racial boundaries, even if it is only advanced to the upper ranks, this must not be left behind!


    Thinking of being the leader of the clan, he didn''t say much anymore, he didn''t even bother to talk about it, and just let out a cold snort, and said to Su Yan with a pair of sharp claws.


    "Heh, no matter whether you can represent the Xuanlan tribe or not, since you are so arrogant and disrespectful, I will teach you a lesson first! Let you know that it is not a wise choice to disobey the clan!"


    The powerful power of the abyss turned into a sea between the claws, full of strong corrosion and stripping, directly causing the void to make a buzzing sound, and it has already attached to Su Yan involuntarily!


    Said it was a lesson, but it was a killer move, ready to completely wipe out Su Yan!


    "Really? I''m afraid you are not qualified enough."


    And Su Yan watched the sharp claws attacking indifferently, and did not make a move. However, the God''s Domain Avenue, which is different from the authority of the abyss, has been activated. On the path of the sharp claws, layers of distorted spaces suddenly appeared, causing the surrounding scenes to also distort. , the leader of the clan let out a scream, and the whole outstretched hand was like a twist, showing a strange deformity and distortion, and at the same time, it was chopped up and dripping with blood!


    "you!"


    The leader of the clan was frightened immediately, pulled away and flew back, looked at Su Yan in disbelief, and murmured.


    "Authority? Are you from God?"


    No, he looked at Su Yan carefully again, his gaze was very sure, Su Yan was nothing more than a superior aura!


    Moreover, for a human race, it is not bad to break through to the upper rank by luck, how can there be capital to directly advance to the **** position?


    "Yes, I must have made a mistake. This can''t be authority, but the abyss magic power that can quickly release authority. You weird human race, it seems that you really have some means."


    Thinking of this for the head of the clan, his eyes gradually calmed down, and at the same time became more murderous!

 Chapter 5621： puppet from god

    Chapter 5621: Puppet from God


    Authority, this is a kind of power that can only be mastered in the abyss if it belongs to the emperor''s realm, and after mastering it, it can also be called a **** in the abyss.


    It is a more brutal and unreasonable power than Dao, which represents the specialness and uniqueness of gods. Since gods only have small and weak authority, ancient gods are the power to completely control authority.


    As for the servants of the gods, they have no access to authority at all. They can only use a part of the power of the authority to attach to something through some ancient gods bestowed or self-created abyss magical powers. This is also the origin of the abyss magical powers.


    And this kind of use of authority is also the difference under the realm of the **** emperor. It is equivalent to the upper **** servant of the **** king, who can get more authority blessings, and the attack on the middle **** servant is completely suppressed on the level.


    But if this is the case, it doesn''t mean that the high-ranking servant of the gods is close to being able to use the authority as he pleases, and it can be completely instantaneous. This not only requires the support of powerful abyssal powers, but also his own talent itself is very close to the gods!


    And this is also the reason why the leader of the clan was shocked and murderous. Although he didn''t think that Su Yan had reached Cong Shen, he felt that Su Yan''s aptitude was probably extremely against the sky, and he was already very close to Cong God!


    How could there be such a guy in the human race? There shouldn''t be such a guy, such a rebellion against common sense, it''s better to kill him!


    "Okay, how dare you openly attack and kill the Shang clan, it seems that the Xuanlan tribe can''t stay today, let me attack and kill them all!"


    As the words fell, all the upper clans moved in unison. Surprised by Su Yan''s strength, he didn''t even think about making a single move. The power of the endless abyss all turned into the same sea of ??darkness and joined together, causing the void to suddenly appear as a sea of ??darkness. The shadow, exuding the meaning of corrosion and stripping, formed a raging sea and roared, directly swallowing the entire world and suppressing Su Yan!


    In the process of contact, all tangible and intangible things are annihilated, leaving ear-piercing noises and signs of corrosion. This is the real supernatural power of authority. It is hidden in the deep sea, and it can be displayed in both visible and visible ways. It cannot be done as one likes, but in terms of power, it does not hinder tyranny. No match!


    "interesting."


    Seeing this, Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly, and didn''t try to fight against the secluded sea with his body, because he knew that the power of authority is different from the divine way, and it often doesn''t follow rules and reason. Hard conditions under the abyss.


    He combined the divine way of space with the power of the abyss, and directly turned into a huge millstone, spinning in the void towards the Youhai, suppressing everything, and the Youhai impacted on it, and the millstone turned, facing it with a bang against the corrupt authority, simple and unsophisticated While the surface of the grinding disc was being peeled off, You Hai was also dissipating in large quantities!


    This is the divine way of space hidden under the surface of the millstone at work. Although the power is triggered, everything is being corroded violently, but the space is endless, while the volume of Youhai is limited!


    Contrasting the infinite with the finite, I saw the millstone crashing into the deep sea, and the countless huge waves were overturned and suppressed by the roar of the millstone. The huge vortex stirred in the deep sea, and soon completely absorbed the dark deep sea manifested in the void. !


    "impossible!"


    The leader of the clan couldn''t believe it and exclaimed.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    With five to one, they lost!


    "It seems that you have really broken the boundary and produced some mutations. You must not stay!"


    The head of the clan looked more and more stern, and immediately took out a miniature skeleton shaped like a human head and a snake head.


    With the injection of the power of the abyss, there was an obscure abyss language, and the skeleton''s empty eye sockets lit up with fire, and the remaining skeleton body quickly swam and enlarged. For a moment, looking down at Hope City, it was already as majestic as a mountain Stand tall!


    Hollow eye sockets with dancing flames, looking down high in the black clouds, looming, a trace of aura that belongs to Cong Shen emanates from the skeleton, and King Xuanlan''s face is pale.


    "It''s a Congshen puppet, a Congshen''s puppet possessing the power of a Congshen, the ancient **** Cheng Khan even gave this thing down to the Yuancheng clan. It''s over, this time it is destined to usher in a catastrophe of annihilation!"


    Su Yan also looked at this thing with great interest. He jumped into the air and landed on the puppet''s head, then punched it down hard!


    "Let me see, what''s the difference between you and the ordinary emperor!"


    With a huge bang, it hit the whole body of the Cong Shen Puppet in an instant, and its originally mighty and towering snake body wailed in an instant, and collapsed towards the ground in an instant!


    boom!


    The ground was cracked, smoke and dust rose everywhere, and the entire Hope City was shaken. I saw the huge snake skeleton smashed into the ground. It was a shocking scene, making all the people of the Shang clan and the people of the Xuanlan tribe speechless. .


    He actually knocked down the puppet of God with one punch?


    This guy, to what extent has he reached after breaking through? Could it be that he is from God?


    As for the Congshen puppet, it looked a little dazed after being hit on the ground by this blow, but Su Yan could feel that it was a Congshen puppet, and its physique was even far stronger than that of ordinary **** emperors. Naturally, there is a certain kind of authority attached to it, which can be blessed in the flesh to ensure that one''s body will not disperse.


    The snake body stood up from the ground again, and the whole body was covered with a layer of flames, burning the void, and at the same time conveying pollution, there were whispers resounding, wanting to infect Su Yan''s spirit everywhere, that puppet from the gods with a tight head Staring closely at Su Yan, at the same time, a majestic abyssal power gushed out from the mouth of the man!


    The sudden intensification of mental pollution came instantly, Su Yan felt that the picture in front of him seemed to be shaken, and all kinds of horrible and deformed visions appeared in front of his eyes one after another.


    He snorted coldly, and seventy-two kinds of visions of God''s Domain appeared behind him, emitting a huge light, cleaning away all pollution and ominousness, and then the visions gathered to form a huge **** wheel with seventy-two lines, which also shot out A terrifying purple light!


    In order to avoid the leakage of the aura of God''s Domain, Su Yan still chose to combine with the abyss. The two forces are chaotic and destructive, and they are even better in power. Collide!


    The gigantic fluctuations were scattered under the collision of two forces, and the sea of ??clouds in the abyss of thousands of miles disappeared, revealing peeping eyes in the depths. At the same time, the entire Hope City seemed unable to resist this vast fluctuation. The whole city shattered and collapsed!


    Everyone looked horrified, and the **** puppet couldn''t believe it either, seeing the purple light emitted by the **** wheel, blasting towards the power of the abyss violently, suppressing it and retreating steadily at the first moment!


    This is the supernatural power of authority exerted by the gods. What is the origin of this monster, and it can be suppressed? !


    The sense of absurdity undoubtedly filled the hearts of all those present!

 Chapter 5622： leave temporarily

    Chapter 5622 Temporary departure


    And Su Yan looked at the power of the abyss that was constantly being forced, with a hint of clarity and surprise in his eyes.


    From his original point of view, this blow was not only to suppress the power of the abyss, it should be able to directly kill the puppet from the god!


    After all, from the realm of gods, he is only a **** emperor. For Su Yan now, there is no pressure at all to deal with it.


    However, this blow from the **** puppet temporarily resisted his advanced **** queen combined with the supernatural powers of the treasure of the gods. This is incredible. After all, it is only a puppet. Others are shocked that Su Yan''s strength can suppress it. Congshen, he was also shocked by his own strength that he couldn''t even beat Congshen to death?


    However, through the analysis of Congshen''s power, Su Yan faintly noticed the root cause, that Congshen''s puppet also contained authority and control, and the meaning of its authority should be stability and balance.


    This allowed the Cong Shen puppet to resist Su Yan''s punch without a hair being hurt, and also the power of the abyss that he exhaled.


    Therefore, the power of the abyss is actually a manifestation of the stability and balance of power, so even if it is hit by Su Yan''s Dao chakra, the power of the abyss is still trying its best to stabilize its own existence and balance the continuous collapse. .


    This kind of power made Su Yan feel amazed and amazed. The unreasonable manifestation of power of Abyss, if placed in God''s Domain, would indeed cause big troubles for ordinary God Emperors.


    "It''s a pity that your own realm is still a little lower. There is no strength or weakness in authority, but there are people who can use it!"


    Su Yan looked at the puppet and whispered to himself, and the next moment, the Dao Shenlun with the seventy-two visions behind him shot out a terrifying and huge beam of light again, like a raging sea hitting sand and dust. Power, complete impact and collapse!


    The mighty divine power is hidden in it, and with the help of the power of the abyss on the outside, it directly invades the inside of the **** puppet. From the fundamental confrontation of the two forces, the **** puppet wailed, and the hollow skull eyes even produced a trace of human panic !


    The skeleton of its whole body, under the training of the Dao Shenguang, began to appear unstable and faded. The two forces offset each other from the source, making it difficult for the authority to play a role for a while. Although the Dao Shenguang continued to disappear, it can be from The **** puppet suddenly broke into two pieces!


    The huge head fell from the sky in an instant, like a comet with a long tail of flames, smashed into the ground, and immediately the snake body that lost its head towered in the sky and swayed, and fell down again !


    The blood sword in Su Yan''s hand emerged, and it rose to ten thousand feet in the wind. The fierce aura was like a blood-red sun, illuminating the sky, aiming at the head of the **** puppet, and falling violently from the sky!


    It was as if a brilliant red line had been drawn across the entire sky, and the shell of the earth was suddenly cracked layer by layer, and the blood sword was like a huge mountain, piercing straight from the head of the **** puppet!


    The fire in the head and eyes completely swayed and dissipated, and at the same time, an inexplicable abyss characteristic was also drawn out, making the blood sword even more monstrous.


    "Puppet from God, dead..."


    Everyone stared blankly at this scene, unable to believe it, especially the few upper clansmen who seemed to be stupid, staying where they were, with their eyes glazed over.


    This is a god-given puppet given by the ancient gods. Not to mention its fall, it was still easily solved by a human race...?


    "It seems that apart from these three axes, you, a puppet from the gods, don''t know much."


    At this time, Su Yan also fell in front of the leader of the clan like a nightmare, with a calm expression, but the pressure he brought was extremely terrifying.


    "You... the Xuanlan tribe provoked the Shang tribe so much, are you really going to die?"


    And the few upper clans could only stammer in the face of Su Yan, and their eyes began to look harsh.


    "This question, anyway, you have no chance to know."


    Su Yan looked at them calmly, and was about to summon the blood sword to decapitate them at the same time, when King Xuanlan spoke anxiously.


    "Wait a moment!"


    King Xuanlan looked at Su Yan with a complex expression, both awe and disbelief in his eyes, and said bitterly.


    "Lord Su Yan, you might as well let them go, otherwise killing them is a moment''s pleasure, but afterwards, with the Yuancheng tribe, it will be a completely endless situation."


    Su Yan paused when he heard the words, frowned and looked at King Xuan Lan, nodded.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan ignored the few upper clansmen, turned around and walked back to Hope City.


    The several upper clansmen were relieved, they recovered a life in a trance, and they felt like seeing the sun again.


    "Humph!"


    Immediately, they looked at the smiling King Xuan Lan, and felt embarrassed inside, but they couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    "Don''t think about today''s events like this. Don''t think that if you have a strong man in your clan, you can do whatever you want. In the end, our Yuancheng tribe still needs to discuss it!"


    "Yes, thank you for your trouble. Our Xuanlan Tribe is wrong this time, but please forgive me. Our Xuanlan Tribe has absolutely no intention of provoking and offending the Shang clan. Reasonable compensation will definitely be paid!"


    King Xuanlan said respectfully, although those upper clans still wanted to get angry, but considering that Su Yan was here, they suddenly turned into a hum and said with a flick of their sleeves.


    "Walk!"


    This original catastrophe was solved in such a way. Some people were amazed by Su Yan''s strength, but there were also some people who started to worry about the future.


    "Father!"


    Princess Ping Yu ran over happily and said to Xuan Lan.


    "Are you okay? Thanks to Su Yan, it turns out that he is so powerful, and the human race can also be so powerful!"


    "Yes, thanks to Su Yan."


    King Xuanlan gave a wry smile, seeming a little disinterested.


    "Father, are you unhappy?"


    Seeing this, Princess Ping Yu asked in confusion.


    "There is nothing to be unhappy about. Su Yan''s existence can be regarded as a deterrent to the upper clan, but also, his strength is beyond the control of the Xuanlan tribe."


    King Xuanlan sighed softly, and immediately ignored Princess Pingyu''s continued questioning, his eyes were a little lost.


    His original idea was to develop quietly, delaying as much as possible with the Dalun clan, but who would have thought that things would be counterproductive in the end, not to mention that the two clans are currently eyeing the Xuanlan tribe, Su Yan''s own strength is completely inferior Unexpected turn of events.


    Going too far, if you just entered the upper ranks, those upper races may turn a blind eye to watch the development of the Xuanlan tribe, but now, they must suppress it with all their strength!


    And it''s good to have Su Yan''s protection. If one day Su Yan also feels that he can''t bear the pressure and wants to leave, he will have a brighter future. However, how can the Xuanlan tribe withstand the settlement after autumn!


    But if you want to tie Su Yan, what can you use to tie Su Yan now?

 Chapter 5623： Complain and question

    Chapter 5623 Complaining and Doubting


    "Is he really a human race? So strong."


    "That''s right, I beat Shangzu to pieces, I really hope I can do like him!"


    "What does it look like? Is this a good thing! It''s over, this is a complete offense to the Shang clan, how many can he beat if he is stronger? How should our entire Xuanlan tribe deal with it!"


    "What are you afraid of, aren''t you protected by him?"


    "You are stupid! The entire Shang clan, what can he protect by himself? If the time comes and he runs away, we, the Xuanlan tribe, will have to bear the consequences."


    "That''s right, why should he make decisions for us? Now it''s all right. Offending two upper clans at once is a disaster. He must be responsible!"


    "Shh, don''t let him hear it, you don''t want to live!"


    "Hey, it''s difficult! What did our Xuanlan tribe do wrong?"


    Re-entering the City of Hope, there was no cheering as expected. I saw Su Yan walking on the street, and there were whispered discussions from time to time. Although they all deliberately avoided Su Yan, their voices were as small as possible, but with Su Yan''s strength, Naturally clear and audible.


    Among them, there were praises, but most of them were doubts and complaints. Su Yan was puzzled at first, but soon after he understood their thoughts, he felt a faint disgust.


    Because these people are too scared. The limitations of being a middle race make them almost bound in a cage. When you open the door, they will only look at you vigilantly, thinking it is a trap, and dare not take a step out.


    This made Su Yan feel a little uncomfortable. He made a move for these irrelevant people, but what he received was not gratitude, but complaints from fear, as if all his efforts were just being self-indulgent.


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that the human race in the abyss seemed hopeless. It wasn''t that it could lead the human race to flourish and develop by suppressing everything with its own strength as he expected, but that no matter what, they were always the humble and weak servants of the gods.


    They have no development at all. Their own strength cannot make the entire abyssal human race into a strong race. It will only be a group of useless drags. They will do nothing but wait for food. As they said, if Su Yan leaves, everything will be lost To return to the original shape.


    And Su Yan definitely won''t stay in the abyss for a long time, he suddenly lost interest in these abyssal human races.


    However, Su Yan was walking towards his palace, and at the entrance of the main hall, the little fat man who was regarded as hope by the Xuanlan tribe was already waiting there.


    "What are you doing here, you still want to provoke me?"


    Su Yan saw the little fat man smiling happily. Although this little fat man always looked very unwilling to admit defeat, among so many people, he thought he was the one who liked him the most.


    "No, I''m here to thank you!"


    However, the little fat man blushed, bent over vigorously and bowed to Su Yan, shouting loudly and full of unnaturalness.


    "Thank me? Thank me for what."


    Li Changan was even more interested in seeing the little fat man''s faltering attitude, so he simply took the little fat man into the palace, found a place to sit down, and looked at him with great interest.


    "Thank you for saving the tribe, saving the face of the Xuanlan tribe, and saving the eldest princess from being bullied by those **** superiors!"


    Hearing the words, Zhang Xiaotian showed a trace of resentment on his face, and at the same time gradually clenched his fists, with a hint of unwillingness to give in in his eyes.


    "Oh? You don''t think I brought disaster to your tribe?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan curiously asked the little fat man. At present, this view seems to be the mainstream of the Xuanlan tribe.


    "No! Although this will indeed bring more trouble, I know that people cannot live under submission. Rather than letting those superiors bully them at will and watching their own people suffer torture, it is better to fight to the death!"


    Zhang Xiaotian roared angrily, obviously he also knew the whole story of what happened at the gate of Hope City, this was even more unbearable for the young man who is full of blood.


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked.


    "Not afraid, so please teach me how to become stronger, as strong as you! I want to protect my people!"


    "Oh?"


    The corners of Su Yan''s mouth curled up, and looking at Zhang Xiaotian, he thought that the little fat man''s thoughts were here, and he wanted to ask him to be his teacher to learn a truly powerful method.


    "Then you don''t mind about the eldest princess? Didn''t you say that you and I are rivals in love? Why did you succumb to your enemy?"


    Zhang Xiaotian blushed immediately, and argued.


    "Rival in love...he is not that kind of enemy! If it is a matter involving the dignity of a man, we are of course incompatible! But now that the foreign enemy is in front of us, if I can''t even protect the eldest princess, what right do I have to be hostile to you? Therefore, having a strong power Before, I was not worthy to be your rival in love, I can give you everything I have, I just ask you to teach me!"


    What an infatuated little fat man.


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Xiaotian''s flushed face, feeling amused in his heart, and at the same time felt a flash of inspiration.


    "There is no rush to teach you, let me ask you, what promises did King Xuan Lan make to you before?"


    "Ah, what promise?"


    The little fat man asked in confusion, and then he slapped his forehead and came to his senses.


    "Oh! You said those benefits, hehe, that''s a lot! But the most important thing is that King Xuanlan promised me that I can choose all the beauties who fall, and all the resources in the clan, what do I want to use? Use whatever!"


    "Hey, beauties of the whole family, I was so happy before you appeared!"


    The little fat man smiled obscenely, as if he had fallen into infinite reverie, and when he saw Su Yan again, he immediately returned to reality.


    Su Yan, on the other hand, stared at Zhang Xiaotian, squinting his eyes slightly, and finally came to a judgment on the series of disasters of the Xuanlan Tribe.


    The reason why those upper clans are all eyeing the population and property of the Xuanlan Tribe is probably not because of their original intention, but because they were unknowingly affected by some kind of cognitive change, even their own I didn''t realize that I should need those things.


    And this kind of unconscious change, in the abyss, there is only one ability to do it, authority!


    The black mist lurking in the depths of the little fat man''s soul obviously belonged to an ancient god, but it did not contain consciousness and thinking, perhaps because of its inadvertent power dissipation, containing bad luck and backfired The characteristics of the species make Zhang Xiaotian expect to value something, and he will immediately face the situation of being lost and destroyed.


    This is definitely not the intention of the black mist. After all, it is not good for itself to do so, but now it has not yet developed consciousness and is still in chaos. Naturally, it cannot prevent this kind of authority from being triggered by itself.


    "It''s really a little guy full of bad luck."


    Su Yan could only sigh in this way, looking at the little fat man who wanted to work hard, there was some pity in his eyes, God knows if the harder he worked, the more unfortunate he would be.

 Chapter 5624： apprentice

    Chapter 5624 Apprenticeship


    And it would be fine if this kind of misfortune only concentrated on Zhang Xiaotian himself, for example, the more he wanted to master the power, the more he would be full of ups and downs.


    This kind of harm to others may still be kept at a certain limit. In the end, it is possible that Zhang Xiaotian can play himself to death without worrying at all.


    But what I am afraid of is that as the source of authority, this characteristic of doom will not be completely exerted on oneself. For example, it has no effect on the desire to break through, but once it involves foreign objects, it will be reflected immediately. ,


    Just like before when Zhang Xiaotian liked all the beauties, the upper clan would come to **** them directly. This time he wants to protect the tribe, fearing that the entire Xuanlan tribe will usher in an irresistible annihilation in the future.


    If things go on like this, even if this little fat man is not crazy, he will have a character of bitterness and hatred in the future.


    Tsk, it''s too bad.


    Su Yan looked at the expecting little fat man and felt the strong gaze in his eyes. If it was for his own good, or even for the sake of the abyssal human race in the future, at this time, it should be obviously better to refuse.


    But by chance, this made Su Yan feel a little bit of interest, and really gave birth to the idea of ??teaching him. If he can fight against that tragic fate until the end, perhaps, he will create an interesting ancient god.


    In the abyss, the human race may also usher in a real asylum.


    Of course, he may go crazy in the process, which is also an interesting scene.


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Xiaotian calmly. At this moment, he no longer intends to have any special feelings for the abyssal human race. Their fate is life or death, so it is better to let them fight for it themselves.


    And Zhang Xiaotian is the most suitable bet and representative.


    "I can teach you, but frankly speaking, I have also seen signs and temperament of doom in you. Your path is destined not to go smoothly, especially what you hoped for is doomed to be lost."


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Xiaotian and said calmly, noticing the suspicious look in the little fat man''s eyes, he reminded him even more.


    "For example, you can think about it carefully, are these requirements that the Shang clan wants are exactly what you want? In this case, maybe the more you care about the Xunlan tribe in the future, the greater the disaster that will be brought to the Xunlan tribe. Do you really want to become stronger?"


    Zhang Xiaotian''s face turned pale instantly, but he looked at Su Yan with a stubborn face and denied it.


    "Impossible! That''s just a coincidence. How could there be such a ridiculous relationship? I can influence the thoughts of those upper clans?"


    "And if that''s the case, I just don''t want to show up to the blue tribe. Anyway, those upper tribes want to listen to me!"


    "In short, I must be strong, so that I can protect what I care about!"


    Su Yan was noncommittal when he heard the words, stood up and said.


    "I hope so, then come with me, first of all, I will teach you the fundamental use of your internal aptitude!"


    ��


    Fierce Beast God''s Domain.


    After the unremitting efforts of the Sanchus clan and the cooperation with the Komodo clan, the eighteen clans stationed in the dark area finally ushered in an unprecedentedly grand ranking gathering.


    The reason why it is said to be unprecedented is because this time the Komodo clan is doing something, and all the patriarchs of the clans have to come to see it. By the way, many high-level officials will also come together. According to the outside world, it has cracked the abyss species. Some secrets are of great importance, and the leaders of all ethnic groups must be present in person.


    This kind of statement makes the other big clans speechless and doesn��t know how to refute it. You said that the Komodo clan is cautious. What��s the secret? Sending an elder can��t solve it, and even if it can��t be solved, let him spread the word. what is the problem!


    It can be said that the Komodo family made unnecessary actions, and they swear by them. In addition to the abyss involved, the Sanchius family also came to intervene, and the other big families could not refuse at all.


    For the grand gathering of the 18 great clans, a grand and magnificent arena was set up in the clan land of the Komodo clan, and several palaces were repaired around the arena.


    This is the most important item in the name of this grand event, the ranking of the eighteen clans!


    This will re-determine the status of the eighteen clans, distribute the interests among the clans, and re-divide some resource territories that have caused disputes.


    Originally, this event should not be held by the Komodo clan, but by the Sanchus clan, which ranks first in the past. However, two accidents occurred in a short period of time this year, which made the Sanchus clan feel more important to the Komodo clan. There is nothing one can do about the family''s intrusion.


    That was the competition for resources in the dark area, which was originally related to rankings, but because of the changes in the abyss, the trip to the secret realm ended up coming to nothing, but judging from the results, it was obvious that the Komodo clan won the first place.


    This allowed the Komodo clan to be eligible to request a re-organization of the rankings, followed by the explosive news that Hongguang recognized Su Yan as the leader, embarrassing the Sanchius clan, and also confirmed that Su Yan is currently the number one in strength , which further confirms the fact that the Komodo family is now qualified to host.


    What''s more, in order to cancel the soul contract between the two, the original biggest opposition, the Sanchus clan, had to come forward to cooperate, pinching their noses and admitting, let alone say anything else.


    "Hee hee, Holy Maiden, we are here. It seems that the Komodo clan really took great pains for this ranking. Can that Su Yan really win the first place?"


    In the temporary palace built by the Komodo clan for many participating races, the team of the Shenqi clan, the leader of the team and the elders have disappeared. Only Lulisi and others who are the contestants this time are left standing. On a huge terrace of the palace, looking at the huge arena in the distance.


    Among them, Lu Lisi looked out with beautiful eyes, her expression was a little complicated, and she saw a girl from the Divine Deed Clan next to her, and said with a smile.


    "But maybe, he will meet the Chief Saintess, and then deliberately show mercy, and let our Chief Saintess ascend to the throne of the No. 1 Tianjiao!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lulisi blushed immediately when she heard the words, she put away her gaze and reprimanded the girl, but she was weak and somewhat guilty, and the girl was even more smiling, so naturally she was not afraid.


    Seeing this, Lulisi sighed, and fell into memories again. Ever since she came out of the dark place, for some reason, she always wanted to get some news about Su Yan.


    And over time, among the Divine Deed Clan, this is naturally no secret, and many people joked that the Chief Saintess fell in love with that Su Yan.


    After all, at the door of the dark area, this saint of her own has spoken for Su Yan under the pressure of many elders of the big clan!


    As for Lulisi herself, she didn''t refute this, but she also didn''t think that she fell in love with that annoying guy!

 Chapter 5625： Alone

    Chapter 5625: Alone


    Well, yes, that''s it, I just want to know some news about him, I just want to know about his mysterious power, what do I like?


    Lu Lisi thought to herself, but she also felt a little melancholy. That guy... Su Yan, it seems like he hasn''t come out for a long time, right?


    Sure enough, he looked different from them, always felt like another level, never accessible.


    However, just as he was thinking, there was a collective exclamation in the palace of the eighteen clans, and someone could vaguely hear shouting amidst the noise.


    "It''s Su Yan! The Tianjiao who seems to be the real number one finally appeared!"


    "Where is it? I don''t believe that he is really stronger than Hong Guang!"


    "I seem to be talking to many elders right now, over there in the meeting hall, but I heard that he will preside over the grand competition ceremony later, and then set up a separate challenge. All the talents of the eighteen clans can go up to challenge, no rules!"


    "Huh? So arrogant, is it a child''s play for him to be a Dabi?"


    "That''s right, look down on us so much, when we are all clowns?"


    "Hey, if you are not convinced, you can go up and challenge him. Anyway, I heard that the elders also agreed to this rule with a sullen face. No matter what, as long as you can defeat Su Yan in the solo fight, you will be considered the first person in this big competition." One! Otherwise, the previous rankings in the ring can only be ranked from second."


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s too arrogant! Let''s go and see first!"


    Amidst the many discussions, Lulisi also heard the general idea, her lips parted slightly, her eyes couldn''t believe it, and a wry smile was indeed his style.


    Completely despise them, these heavenly sons!


    "Master Saint, that Su Yan is so domineering, should we also go and have a look?"


    When the members of the Shenqi family heard about it, they looked at Lulisi with strange eyes and asked.


    Luris hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look!"


    She said that she wasn''t really worried about Su Yan, because in the dark area, his strength was obvious to all, even if it was a wheel battle, it shouldn''t be difficult to win the final victory of this big competition.


    But hearing the news of Su Yan suddenly, and he made a shocking move again, this made Lu Lisi look forward to it.


    Dabi venue.


    At this moment, on the huge and towering arena, there are already crowds of people, although most of them cannot be said to be in human form, but their eyes are focused on the highest part of the arena, where Su Yan is talking with several elders of the Komodo clan !


    After many days of retreat, the Chief Priest finally tried his best to gather this grand event, and Su Yan naturally rushed to the scene, his mind was out of the abyss to participate together, and he did not want to start this Hongmen Banquet immediately, but wanted to start this grand banquet as promised. The ranking competition is over.


    Because this is not only as simple as letting Su Yan show off the limelight, but also this competition itself is a transition, which can be regarded as the chief priest''s painstaking arrangement. Otherwise, when the time comes to join the Hongmen Banquet of the eighteen clans, it is conceivable that some people will definitely resist to the death.


    However, the patriarchs and high-level elders of the dignified clans disappeared inexplicably at such grand gatherings, which would inevitably give people a great sense of anxiety, and the Komodo clan could not explain it.


    Therefore, this ranking competition is true and the ranking must be determined at the same time. It is not just a perfunctory excuse. As Su Yan is a key figure, the news that has been circulated among the eighteen clans is naturally true.


    At this moment, he had already discussed with the elders of the various clans, and everything was carried out according to his wishes!


    "Everyone, the big competition will start later. I will not participate in the normal group arena. You will rank according to the lottery of the 18 clans. It is good to compare them again and again. I will only represent the Komodo clan to set up a ring. Every day, Su will be in the arena!"


    "No matter what method you use or how many people you produce, you only need to defeat me once within three days. This time, the title of the No. 1 Arrogant of the Eighteen Clans can be completely belonged to you!"


    "Also, if all of you can defeat me through the cooperation of many people, you can compete again in the future, and you will win the first place. Su will also never participate and have no complaints!"


    The rules are like a child''s play, in front of almost all the 18 clans who have arrived at this moment, Su Yan said it with a smile.


    As for the people present, some were angry, some were pleasantly surprised, and Su Yan completely ignored them. After finishing his speech, he flew to the largest competition area in the center, sat cross-legged in it, and quietly closed his eyes. .


    This grand event hasn''t started yet, but it doesn''t matter, Su Yan has already said, the first Tianjiao''s name only needs to follow his rules!


    Now, everyone can challenge Su Yan, no matter what method they use, as long as they defeat him, they will be number one!


    However, after he proved the feasibility of this rule with his actions, no matter whether it was excited or angry people, there was a moment of silence. Seeing Su Yan guarding the middle field alone, he was silent, waiting for the official Dabi''s opening.


    Without him, because about Su Yan''s previous record, he has told all the geniuses of the eighteen clans that his strength is absolutely tyrannical, and it may be difficult to win with one person''s strength!


    And really, as Su Yan said, a group of people, like a group, came up to fight the big boss Su Yan together, anyway, as many people who could come here would have a reputation, and at the first time, they still couldn''t hold back this reputation.


    Therefore, the scene was eerily silent, as if everyone had already admitted that Su Yan was unrivaled!


    Of course, Su Yan himself also knows that this is only temporary, and sooner or later, some people will be eager to try it, and then trigger a group effect, and all of them will come forward.


    It''s just that at the beginning, these arrogances who are considered to be the only ones in their own clan have not completely calmed down. They need someone to take the lead to completely break their face.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged quietly. Seeing this, he was not in a hurry, but focused on dual purposes, and also looked at the abyss.


    In the palace of Hope City before, although he did not accept the title of apprentice from the little fat man, he already had the reality of a master and apprentice, and began to teach the little fat man seriously.


    As for teaching, in fact, with the "potential" aptitude of the little fat man, there is not much that Su Yan can teach him in terms of realm improvement and even cultivation.


    One is Su Yan''s main system, or the God''s Domain system, and the other is that this little fat man has the legacy of an ancient god. Although it is not clear whether it is good or bad, there is no doubt that before the little fat man grows into an ancient god, it is like a bottleneck in cultivation. This kind of thing doesn''t exist for him.


    What he needs is to follow the steps step by step, or make more reasonable use of the legacy of the ancient **** hidden in the depths of the soul, analyze it as much as possible, and quickly transform it into his true strength.


    Speaking of which, what Su Yan is teaching now is actually exactly the same!

 Chapter 5626： first battle

    Chapter 5626: The First Battle


    Su Yan doesn''t need to care about Zhang Xiaotian''s cultivation at all. The only problem is how he can control the legacy of the ancient gods. Regarding this aspect, Su Yan actually has a unique trick.


    That is the mysterious abyss technique!


    Its origin is unknown, but it can advance Ade from an ordinary high-ranking race into a truly unique ancient god. Naturally, there are deep studies on the characteristics of the abyss and the analysis of ancient gods.


    Although the overall situation of the little fat man is different from that of Ade, but some definitions can still be found to be the same, and some of the principles can naturally be used.


    Through Su Yan''s guidance, although Zhang Xiaotian didn''t say he had fully learned the abyss technique, he was not completely unaware of the power hidden in the depths of his soul, and he was able to slowly inherit and awaken something from it.


    Of course, during this process, the little fat man naturally also knew the truth about his extraordinary talent. At the first moment, Zhang Xiaotian''s face, which had always been full of optimism and refusal to admit defeat, appeared dull and depressed for the first time.


    Afterwards, he was stunned for a long time before he finally came to his senses. He was a little disappointed and a little panicked, but Su Yan was right. The little fat man whose expression changed after being stunned for a long time had better stand up firmly and face Su Yan. Continue to learn the methods of controlling the legacy of the ancient gods,


    He is still him, Zhang Xiaotian believes that he will not become a weird and inexplicable thing!


    And in this process, Su Yan himself did not get nothing at all, he and Zhang Xiaotian analyzed and controlled the power together, so he was naturally more familiar with the uniqueness of this ancient god.


    This allowed Su Yan to gain something in the dark, and noticed that behind the power, there were traces to follow in the seemingly chaotic.


    Although Su Yan had transformed into an abyss before, through various methods of shielding, he finally only obtained the characteristics of the abyss, and did not inherit the sole authority of the ancient god. But now this kind of understanding makes Su Yan feel that maybe he does not need to inherit anything. It can also give birth to its own abyss authority.


    Of course, this is only a hidden feeling, and naturally it cannot be realized now.


    During this period, King Xuanlan also came several times. For the first time, he apologized to Su Yan, because in the end King Xuanlan saw that Su Yan obviously had some opinions on his decision, and Su Yan, a great god, , now the entire Xuanlan tribe relies on him, so no matter what, he must try his best to appease Su Yan''s emotions.


    It''s just that Su Yan obviously didn''t care. The two of them didn''t exchange a few words when they met for the first time, and King Xuanlan left.


    But the second and third times, Su Yan didn''t see what King Xuan Lan wanted to do, he just appeared awkwardly, and then chatted with Su Yan from time to time, seemingly hesitating to speak, and finally said nothing They just chat and leave when the time comes.


    Regarding this, Su Yan did not take the initiative to ask, because he is really not interested in helping the abyssal human race now.


    Therefore, no matter what decision Xuanlan King intends to make, Su Yan will not interfere or interfere.


    While continuing to teach the little fat man, the Beast God''s Domain, Su Yan has already sat on the ring for a whole day.


    On this day, the official ranking competition has also begun, and the Tianjiao of each race has once again arranged the order of the battle according to the ranking of the previous ranking competition.


    On the first day, it was the lower-ranked few big clans among the eighteen clans. They started to fight each other, and the results were similar. In fact, their respective rankings remained unchanged.


    This kind of competition between big clans naturally has fluctuations in the rankings, but it is often not that there will be obvious changes in one or two generations, but it needs to be developed over time.


    However, after the ranking competitions of those lower races were over, perhaps because the last races did not give up, or someone guided them, the first person who dared to challenge Su Yan on the stage finally appeared!


    Of course, to be precise, it wasn''t even one person, after all, it was the big family at the bottom of the ranking. If only one person came up, it wouldn''t be enough for the toothbrush festival, but ten came at once!


    Ten people form a formation to kill Ling Lie. At first glance, they seem to have a bit of power in the face of Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, you said it yourself. No matter how many people use any method to compete, it''s not considered a foul. Now I''m waiting for a few people to challenge you together, isn''t it a violation?"


    And after the ten people appeared on the stage, one of them, a man with a one-horned head, said to Su Yan, his tone was quite polite, his face was slightly red, it was obvious that the ten-to-one face had not been completely pulled down.


    Seeing this, Su Yan opened his eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Of course it doesn''t count, please, you guys make the first move."


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Seeing that Su Yan was so entrusted to him, those ten people finally felt a little bit of anger at being underestimated, and immediately linked up with each other, and together they displayed a round of grand visions!


    It was a huge bright moon, the moonlight was bright and clear, exuding a vast atmosphere, and there seemed to be tides surging in the moonlight, rushing towards Su Yan as the bright moon shone!


    "Jiuzhaoyue! Someone from the Changzhu family actually practiced this, no wonder they dare to challenge Su Yan out of ten!"


    Seeing this vision, someone exclaimed, obviously recognized the origin of this bright moon, and the bright moon that these ten people used together is indeed one of the supernatural powers of the Changzhu clan!


    It''s just that it can''t be performed by only one person, but ten people need to practice Taiyin Shinto. Relying on the combination of each other, each exerts a divinity of Taiyin Shinto. Under the whole moon, there are nine kinds of mutual generation and mutual restraint. , enough to kill everything!


    Seeing this, Su Yan twitched the corner of his mouth, as if he admired this supernatural power, but it''s a pity that he is too weak.


    Now, he has advanced to the God King Realm not to mention his body, and he has both the power of the God Realm and the Abyss. He is really not interested in the battle of the same God King.


    Su Yan stretched out a finger and said casually.


    "go!"


    In the next moment, a blue dragon roared out from the fingertips!


    When the blue dragon entered the sea, the power of the abyss mixed with it in an instant suppressed and destroyed the avenue divinity of the whole round of bright moon, and then sucked water like a long siphon. Swallow it into your stomach, and disappear together with the moonlight!


    There is only a huge round disk with black air circulating, trembling in the air at this moment. Drilled out, curious peeps.


    This kind of eerie and creepy scene shocked everyone present.


    This is by no means Jiuzhaoyue, is it polluted? What power is this!


    "Damn, how could it be!"


    Afterwards, the ten people worked together to resist the pollution of the abyss, and they felt unbelievably frightened by the various visions that appeared on the bright moon.


    Jiuzhaoyue, as the name suggests, besides the main body of Mingyue, also contains nine kinds of Taiyin Divine Dao essences, but now, they have not revealed them one by one, and all the Divine Dao essences have been suppressed and dissipated? !

 Chapter 5627： Eternal Guardian

    Chapter 5627 Eternal Guardian


    "Impossible, what kind of ghost power are you!"


    The ten people finally exclaimed in disbelief. No matter how hard they tried to maintain this round of the moon, they still had difficulty in mobilizing a sliver of divine power. In the end, the entire full moon exploded!


    The huge impact didn''t even wait for Su Yan to make a move, the ten people were blown away by the impact of the full moon, and finally fell miserably outside the arena with a thud, in a state of embarrassment.


    "You lost. It seems that in addition to supernatural powers, you still need to work **** your own strength."


    But Su Yan smiled lightly, and the ten people who fell in a panic got up in a hurry, but they were ashamed and speechless.


    As Su Yan said, apart from jointly acquiring the supernatural power of the clan, their own strength is really not that good among a group of arrogance, otherwise they would not be able to withstand the impact of the full moon, Su Yan is fine. , I couldn''t bear it and fell down.


    And since the joint attack magic powers have been broken, there is no need to fight afterwards. If they rely on their own strength, they will be even weaker.


    "We lost, let''s say goodbye!"


    The ten people left in a hurry, leaving only the spectators silent, who were still a little dull looking at Su Yan on the ring, shocked by his displayed strength.


    In all fairness, are those ten people bad? Being defeated by Su Yan''s finger seems to be bad, but in fact, it''s not bad at all!


    Because although those ten people were of mediocre level, they were still ten people at any rate, and the Jiu Zhaoyue they shot together was even more magical!


    What is the supernatural power of the town clan? If the power cannot be magnified more than ten times, how can it be called the town clan?


    If these ten people teamed up to fight other enemies, even the top five Tianjiao would not dare to say that they would be able to take this blow unharmed, let alone smash it with one finger!


    This is simply monstrous, no wonder Hong Guang would be defeated by him!


    "Next, who else?"


    Su Yan looked around indifferently, but within a short time, no one responded.


    Because even if they were cannon fodder, they were shocked by Su Yan''s strength. No one wanted to be cannon fodder who could be defeated by Su Yan in a single blow. In this way, they couldn''t even test the opponent''s strength, and they were still humiliating themselves!


    Seeing that no one answered, Su Yan simply closed his eyes again.


    He knew that it was still early, whether these people were driven by profit or instigated by others, sooner or later half of them would frantically rush forward.


    But Su Yan didn''t care.


    Sure enough, with the passage of time, the teams that lost in the official competition began to make moves on Su Yan''s side again. Although they knew that they might not be able to defeat Su Yan, there were also some descendants who promised huge profits and encouraged them to consume Su Yan. !


    After all, a person''s strength is still limited, no matter how much he can play, he can only play those games at a time. Faced with continuous playing, there will always be times when he gets tired, and this will always give the next latecomer an opportunity to take advantage of!


    Not to mention that many people wanted to defeat Su Yan, but in the end, the Sanqius clan completely put the treasure on it!


    After all, they still have that contract. As long as Su Yan can lose in the end, then the soul contract between him and Hong Guang will be terminated, and the rest will be ignored. This is the main purpose of the Sanchus family!


    Therefore, the elders of the various tribes agreed so quickly without any objection when Su Yan proposed this kind of playful alternative competition rules, because this is still very beneficial to the Shengqius family.


    In this case, even if it is a provocation, Sanqiusi will not let Su Yan have no opponents, and soon a big competition team will all play together.


    They are the 15th Lingya tribe in the ranking of the 18 tribes. Although the ranking is not too high, this team is the same as the previous game. The Lingya tribe has an advantage. They are extremely good at fighting protracted battles, with rough skin and thick flesh.


    This team is playing at this time, there is no other purpose, it is just for a word, procrastination, to consume Su Yan''s strength.


    "Su Yan, since it doesn''t matter if ten people played just now, it shouldn''t matter if we played fifteen, right?"


    And the leader of a giant man looked at Su Yanweng and shouted angrily, and some people around the audience booed, because the team of the Lingya clan was more than the first one when they entered the field, there were fifteen in total!


    "Of course you can, just come."


    Su Yan smiled, but still didn''t care, and signaled the fifteen members of the Lingya clan to take action first.


    Seeing this, the fifteen giants were not polite, roared and rushed towards Su Yan one after another!


    During the process, their auras changed rapidly with each other. Every member of the Lingya clan was covered with a thick layer of yellow light, and most of them were even condensed into a layer of armor. It looks even more impressive, and its brutality and ferocity are unmatched!


    This is their combined magical power, which is not as amazing as the vision and power of Jiuzhaoyue, but in terms of effect, it is not inferior to Jiuzhaoyue on a certain level, named Eternal Guardian!


    For each additional person, under the connection of the Eternal Guardian''s qi mechanism, the overall defense and strength will increase by half, and the damage received, the injury, and the recovery will also be shared.


    And when faced with a huge crisis, everyone''s divine armor can be condensed and transferred to one person, making his defense power reach an extremely terrifying and exaggerated level, but it will never be damaged!


    Therefore, regardless of their own face and the eyes of everyone, the Lingya clan dispatched fifteen people directly, all because the clan''s supernatural power of the Lingya clan has no limit on the number of people. powerful!


    And reaching fifteen people, accumulated layer by layer, will be superimposed to an incredible increase!


    They may not be able to beat Su Yan, but they will definitely resist!


    This is what all Lingya people are thinking at this moment.


    Even if Su Yan fights against them in this state, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult and exhausting!


    "That''s right, it''s another interesting supernatural power, but it''s a pity that there are not enough of you."


    However, Su Yan''s words came like a nightmare. Immediately, everyone saw that his body was not moving, and then he pointed out another finger, and the blue dragon appeared between the fingers!


    "This is still the trick!"


    Someone exclaimed, obviously recognized this Canglong, and it was no different from the one who dealt with Jiu Zhaoyue before, that is to say, Su Yan planned to use this move to catch the enemy all over the world, and still rely on this move?


    However, this Canglong doesn''t seem to have a high attack, it can only restrain the Taiyin Divine Dao, now how does Su Yan plan to use it to defeat the enemy?


    "drink!"


    The head of the rushing man, the spirit tooth giant, looked stern, seeing this huge stone wall standing in front of him, which was regarded as both a shield and an attack move, and pushed towards the blue dragon!


    The leader of the spirit tooth giant thought he saw the weakness of Canglong. It only has a strong absorbing ability and strange pollution, but a solid defensive stone wall, you can''t absorb and pollute it!

 Chapter 5628： beat the enemy

    Chapter 5628: Defeating the Enemy with One Move


    However, at the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the pupils of the leader, the giant man with spiritual teeth, suddenly shrank!


    Because the huge stone wall didn''t play any defensive role at all. The moment it came into contact with the Canglong, it was smashed to pieces like a piece of tofu. Immediately, the Canglong continued to roar towards the Lingya people like a broken bamboo!


    This time, not only the Lingya people were shocked, but also many onlookers. Those who are familiar with the spiritual powers of the Lingya clan know how powerful the defensive power is inside that seemingly ordinary stone wall!


    Not to mention that the Canglong smashed into pieces, it was as easy as a piece of tofu. Did the Lingya clan release the water, or was Su Yan''s attack power so powerful with just a single finger? !


    Afterwards, the blue dragon once again showed its domineering characteristics, and it was unstoppable to bombard the head of the giant spirit tooth man. At almost the same time, the eternal guardian also activated the final defense,


    A defensive divine armor exuding the aura of the Dao, as if it came from ancient times, full of vicissitudes of time, also crashed into the Canglong as if it was indestructible!


    In an instant, this pair of divine armor that gives people eternity suddenly flickered a few times as if the power was cut off, and then the aura of the avenue on it became dimmer, and the sense of time gradually passed, and finally lost its luster, as if An ancient decaying thing, and then shattered!


    "Boss!"


    Afterwards, the Lingya clansman let out an angry roar, and saw that the blue dragon was still unabated, completely bombarding the head of the Lingya giant!


    Puff! Fifteen people spurted blood, as if they were seriously injured, but fortunately, the eternal guardian shared the pressure, so the leader of the spirit tooth giant would not die in one blow, and all fifteen people were blown off the ring!


    "How come, it''s still a move?!"


    This time, everyone was completely shocked. If it was said that the Changzhu clan lost simply before, they could still accept it and comfort themselves that it was the first battle. , there is no reason anymore!


    A total of fifteen people had completely opposite supernatural powers. Even if they didn''t mention Su Yan last time, they didn''t use other strengths. They still relied on that move to easily defeat the enemy with one move!


    What kind of move is this? It looks like a simple finger, but it actually belongs to Su Yan''s ultimate supernatural power?


    How many people does this monster need to go up to check and balance? !


    "Okay, next one."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled lightly, still looking around at everyone calmly.


    That blue dragon, of course, is not a special supernatural power, not even a supernatural power. It is really Su Yan doing it casually, but it is a mixture of the two characteristics of God''s Domain and Abyss at the same time.


    And this made Su Yan''s strike, even if it was sent at will, is actually full of restraint against the God''s Domain, no matter Jiu Zhaoyue or Eternal Guardian, as long as it does not reach a certain limit, it will naturally be broken, there is no difference!


    Under Su Yan''s gaze, everyone lowered their heads at the same time, as if subconsciously afraid to meet his gaze.


    There was another short silence.


    "It''s really boring."


    Seeing this, Su Yan shook his head.


    With the Shengqiu family behind to lure them, they will come up sooner or later, why bother to hesitate here now?


    At the edge of the ring, several elders of Saint Chus saw this scene with gloomy and angry expressions.


    "Damn it, this Su Yan is also in the God King Realm, how could he be so strong? It seems that Hong Guang is really going to lose to him. Why would the Komodo clan produce such a monstrosity!"


    "Even if Hongguang will lose, it must not lose!"


    And the other elder, upon hearing the words, spoke sullenly and resolutely.


    "No matter how strong Su Yan is, he is not a member of my Sanqius clan. He has to find a way for Hong Guang. He must let him defeat this little bastard, so that he can regain his invincible confidence!"


    "Increase the conditions, try to lure as much as possible, it''s best to let all the big clans come up to challenge Su Yan! I don''t believe it, he can really match the pride of all the big clans alone, such a finger, it can''t be an ordinary one." I mean, he''s just bluffing!"


    The elder''s eyes were almost crazy, and he roared in a low voice, looking at Su Yan with the determination to kill.


    "Increase the temptation?"


    Hearing this, the first elder smiled bitterly, shook his head, but didn''t say anything.


    How can it be so easy for these hesitant members of other big clans to fight hard? You can��t do it intimidating, let alone the same big clan, you have nothing to do with them, you can only promise a lot of resources, Make them willing to fight with their lives!


    However, these resources flowed out one by one like running water. Even if Saint Chius was the largest clan, how could he not feel heartbroken?


    It''s a pity that Elder Titus is right, no matter how strong Su Yan is, he is not from the Shengchusi clan, but Hongguang is the hope for their clan to continue to prosper. No matter what Su Yan''s momentum is, it must be stopped!


    "Let me do it"


    Under San Qiusi''s Xu Yizhongli, soon, another big clan team started to play. This time their number did not increase any more, and they even shrunk back to a team of ten people. People were suddenly surprised and began to talk about it.


    Because this team is the fifth largest clan, the Mikru clan!


    "What''s the matter, the team of the Mikru family didn''t even play in the official competition. They came to challenge Su Yan now?"


    "That''s right. Wouldn''t it be a disadvantage in the official competition? In order to challenge Su Yan, they don''t want to be ranked?"


    "But in this way, maybe there is a real chance to defeat Su Yan!"


    A group of people were discussing, and then their tone gradually became excited, because although they were surprised by the sudden appearance of the Mikru family, they are also a real strong family. If they go all out, maybe they will gradually have a chance to defeat Su Yan!


    As for the youths at the head of the Mikru clan, seeing Su Yan''s fighting spirit and wry smile, they came on the field suddenly, half because they really wanted to learn Su Yan''s methods, and the other half because they couldn''t refuse the conditions offered by Shengqius at all.


    If you give too much money, you can only go up!


    "Su Yan, do you know that your arrogant behavior is destined to attract challenges from all seventeen clans. After all, I''ve also heard about the incident between you and the Sanchius clan. It''s not good for you."


    But the young man in the lead looked at Su Yan with his knees crossed and his eyes closed. For some reason, he felt a faint admiration when he saw him, and he simply tried to persuade him.


    "Let''s give up this inexplicable rule, and go to the official competition, wouldn''t it be better?"


    "In the face of the continuous attacks of the Seventeen Clans, it is impossible for you to hold on. If you lose the first place then, what will you gain?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan only opened his eyes and smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, because in fact, in my eyes, you are all...really weak."

 Chapter 5629： Kamui Purgatory

    Chapter 5629: Divine Might Purgatory


    "you!"


    The young man in the lead immediately blushed with anger and looked at Su Yan with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    He kindly persuaded him, but in the end this person didn''t know what to do, he really wanted to die!


    "Okay, since you insist on being arrogant and persistent, I''ll let you know that not all of the Seventeen Clans are unmanned!"


    After finishing speaking, these ten people pointed at Su Yan in the same way, and immediately countless terrifying sword qi gushed out from their fingertips!


    All of a sudden, all the members of the Mikru tribe became indistinct, as if they were constantly moving around the arena, and the entire central arena was full of their figures!


    "It''s appeared, it''s the combined sword magic of the Mikru clan!"


    Seeing this, someone outside the court immediately explained.


    Different from the previous two clans, the attack methods of the Mikru clan are more fierce and fast, and their combined sword magic is the representative supernatural power of the race!


    Its sword energy is not only unmatched in sharpness, but also can automatically find the enemy''s flaws, endlessly, and the person who uses the sword art can also combine with the sword. Not only is it fast and invisible, it is difficult to catch on the sword field. You can also use the sword energy to incarnate at any time, making your opponent defenseless!


    And the more people use this supernatural power, the more the sword qi can be connected with each other, showing superimposed growth!


    The three races played one after another can be said to represent the limits of the three aspects!


    Among them, the Changzhu family was balanced and changeable, but they were defeated by Su Yan''s one move. The Lingya family''s defense was unparalleled, and they were also unable to resist Su Yan''s finger. So now, they use attack against attack, relying on the means of dodging the opponent at high speed. , I can''t still be unable to bear a trick!


    Under the light of thousands of swords, Su Yan looked at the light of the sword, but finally stopped saying it was interesting, but for the first time, there was a hint of disbelief, watching the aura of thousands of swords criss-crossing.


    "Is it actually a kendo race? It''s a pity, this is a bit of a trick."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan finally stopped pointing, but used his finger and sword to casually swipe towards the void!


    A mammoth sword aura seemed to span through the ages, with a far-reaching and indestructible aura, it greeted the numerous sword auras coming towards Xiang Zhan!


    Empty sword, eternal silence!


    In an instant, the space that Su Yan''s sword qi passed fluctuated violently, filled with countless tiny cracks, completely shattering all the sword qi that came through, and through the characteristics of space, all of it was absorbed into the eternal sword light .


    As a result, this majestic sword energy became more and more powerful, and finally even a part of the sword body was hidden in the void, becoming faintly visible, covering the world, filling the entire arena, and unavoidably slashing at the members of the Mikru clan!


    "retreat!"


    The leading young man exclaimed, but he found that no matter how fast he used, the eternal sword light always followed him, as if it was contained in time and space, and he couldn''t avoid it at all.


    At this moment, the leading young man knew that the other party''s attainment in the way of swordsmanship was far better than that of the Mikru clan!


    Unable to resist at all, everyone was blasted out of the field by this sword, and was thrown heavily into the distance!


    "It turned out to be another move?"


    The onlookers were obviously stunned. They were speechless for a long time, and only this thought was in their minds.


    In the three battles, facing the three big clans, they all defeated the enemy with only one move!


    And in the end, although it seemed that Su Yan had changed his moves and seemed to be struggling, the actual sense was more like a silent mockery of the Mikru clan. It wasn''t that he couldn''t point a finger, but it seemed even more unworthy to deal with him with a sword!


    What kind of evildoer is this, why was such a guy born? !


    "Next."


    Su Yan said indifferently, his eyes scanned the crowd, but this time there was no hesitation off the court, and soon another team came up.


    Because they were afraid, afraid that if Su Yan recovered in the interval, they would be unable to beat him!


    Right now, I can only try to consume continuously like this, maybe I can still find a chance!


    "It''s the sixth-ranked big family. Although it seems not as good as the last one, at least after one round of battle, it must have improved this time, right?"


    The surrounding audience looked forward to it, but then they looked at the ring, the 20 people sent directly by the sixth clan were also pointed out, and all of them were thrown out of the ring by Qiqi!


    Nothing has changed, it''s still broken!


    "I come!"


    In the end, many big clans couldn''t bear it anymore and went on stage one after another.


    But in the end, Su Yan fought against 13 clans in a row on this day, winning 13 games in a row!


    Every time, the enemy was retreated with one finger, and the onlookers were almost completely numb, as if no one could hold Su Yan''s finger, and it had become an inevitable law.


    In the end, when the time came to the third day, the official contest could no longer be held almost because of Su Yan''s relationship. Almost all those who were qualified to compete gathered in Su Yan''s arena!


    They looked at Su Yan with solemn expressions. This time, they were not just watching, but they all wanted to attack Su Yan!


    After all, Su Yan himself said that there are no rules in his arena, and after yesterday, everyone realized that even regular gang fights would not cause too much pressure on Su Yan.


    Right now, there is only one way to win against Su Yan.


    That is completely disregarding the face, just go together!


    And it''s not just once, as long as the one who was blasted out is not dead, he will rest for a while, and continue on when he recovers!


    This can be said to be a shameless method, and it is the only way they can think of to consume Su Yan.


    On the edge of the ring, the elders of the Sanchius clan had a pained expression on their faces. God knows how much he paid to encourage everyone to take action.


    "Su Yan, let''s go together today. According to what you said, you should have no objection, right?"


    The giant spirit tooth man who was defeated yesterday stood on the ring again today, speaking in a low voice, but obviously even a big fool like him felt embarrassed for a while, after all, he was defeated yesterday, but came again today.


    But according to Su Yan''s regulations, this is indeed feasible, so for the benefit of the ethnic group, he can only be cheeky.


    "No problem, I''m in a good mood today, you can come on as you like."


    And Su Yan still smiled lightly, as if he still didn''t pay attention to the gathering of all the geniuses.


    "Then offend!"


    Seeing this, several people yelled, and immediately countless visions of divine light shot up into the sky, deriving vast power, and all of them bombarded and killed Su Yan!


    Inside, there is the sword energy that filled the sky before, there is a round of bright moon shining mysteriously, and there is also the mighty giant roaring and roaring. They have all been defeated by Su Yan before, but now they are gathered together, and their power has evolved and improved again, which is full of shock. The terrifying power directly overwhelmed Su Yan!


    "Interesting, that looks pretty good."


    Su Yan smiled, facing the vast divine light, this time he finally didn''t use his fingertips Canglong. After all, they have worked so hard, so what if we don''t leave a deep impression on them?


    "Shenwei Purgatory, come!"

 Chapter 5630： really start

    Chapter 5630 The real start


    In an instant, with Su Yan''s soft drink, the entire arena changed instantly, and the surroundings suddenly became dark, and disturbing whispers sounded vaguely.


    Afterwards, all the Tianjiao present found that their supernatural powers seemed to have lost contact immediately, and they could no longer control themselves. A strong sense of repulsion came from all directions, directly suppressing everything.


    All over the sky, even under this force, they collapsed one after another!


    Countless sword qi wailed, infected by strands of black qi, the bright sword light became mottled, and fleshy branches even grew out, absorbing the divine power of the sword light itself, allowing it to be directly transformed into merit.


    The full moon was even more rotten, and dirty yellow-brown pus had even flowed from the moonlight.


    Everything is mutating, and the arrogance of all clans also experienced panic, where the **** are they now!


    "It seems that I can''t use my divine power. There are always countless phantoms in front of my eyes. You fight first, and I will stabilize my mind for a while!"


    "Damn it, me too, what is the origin of this Su Yan, this is definitely not the supernatural power of the Komodo clan!"


    "It''s a horrible feeling, I feel like something is changing me, **** it, I want to get out!"


    "My Shinto giant is actually attacking me, it''s impossible, this supernatural power is my life, what is he polluted by!"


    "Damn it, is this Su Yan trying to kill us completely? Stop fighting, I won''t fight!"


    And soon, under Su Yan''s combination with the God King field of Abyss Summoning, many arrogances of various races began to gradually lose control, their spirits were infected, and inexplicable panic occupied them all, causing them to lose the battle in an instant desires and abilities.


    They began to immerse themselves in the illusion of the abyss, crying and howling, while Su Yan sat on the spot, watching this scene with a smile on his lips. I hope these arrogances will like this experience.


    The field attached to Su Yan''s God King Realm combines the characteristics of the abyss, and naturally contains the extremely strong pollution of the abyss. This kind of pollution is based on Su Yan''s current strength, and it belongs to the essence of directly prying the entire abyss.


    With his current strength, the pollution of the abyss that Su Yan can cause is so deliberate that even the God Emperor can''t resist it, let alone tormenting a few geniuses in the God King Realm?


    In it, there is a strange and inexplicable that can directly hit the depths of the soul. I believe these arrogances will never forget it for life!


    Of course, as a competition, Su Yan certainly wouldn''t let these arrogances die in panic and die one by one. When they were about to reach the limit of what they could bear, he would close the field again and kill them. They were released one by one.


    Outside the arena, all the spectators could only see a cloud of black mist suddenly enveloping everything on the arena. No matter how much they peeped, they couldn''t see anything clearly inside, and could only wait depressedly for the result to appear.


    But fortunately, they also thought in their hearts that this is because Su Yan has felt the pressure and started to exert all his strength. Maybe the group can defeat this big boss!


    However, the next moment, when they saw the fog dissipate, they were surprised to find that all the Tianjiao were sitting there blankly, their faces dull, as if something indescribable had happened, so that they hadn''t reacted yet.


    "This is, lost?"


    Someone asked hesitantly, looking at the situation, it is obvious that the Tianjiao did not win, but looking at the fighting traces at the scene, it seems that there is no trace at all. Was it Su Yan who defeated the enemy with an understatement in the face of the entire attack, or did something happen in the middle?


    It can''t really be an understatement to defeat the enemy, right? !


    "Damn it!"


    And at this time, Tianjiao finally came to his senses, and suddenly came back to his senses, looking at Su Yan with fear and panic.


    "What kind of monster are you? Farewell, I will never bother you again!"


    Immediately, more Tianjiao woke up. Like the previous Tianjiao, they looked at Su Yan full of fear, and they didn''t even dare to say a harsh word, so they fled in a hurry.


    "Here, what happened?"


    The onlookers were all puzzled and looked at this scene in astonishment. Someone tried to find out what happened to a few Tianjiao, but the other party directly tabooed Mo Shen and didn''t say anything at all, but recalled it in his eyes, and there was still inexplicable fear!


    This kind of people was even more stunned and unbelievable. What happened in that short moment, Su Yan actually overwhelmed many Tianjiao, causing them all to have deep fear, and they didn''t even dare to face Su Yan again!


    "Crazy? What means does he have?"


    Deep doubts were also born in the hearts of the elders of the Sanchius clan. No matter how much he persuaded him, those arrogances who participated in the battle would not join the battle again!


    Elder Shengqiusi roared angrily, but the ending was already doomed. In this competition, no one could beat Su Yan. He has already become the recognized number one!


    Even though Hong Guang hadn''t played yet, judging by Su Yan''s state, the elders of the Saint Chius clan didn''t dare to let him play, for fear of causing another huge blow to him.


    The official competition continued step by step after no one dared to challenge Su Yan, but the ranking of this grand event has basically ended quietly.


    Soon, it lasted for another two days, and the official competition was successfully concluded, and the rankings of the clans were re-arranged. During this period, no one dared to question or challenge Su Yan.


    He is the unstoppable No. 1 among the 18 aristocrats!


    As for the Komodo family, although Su Yan could not directly rely on Su Yan to reach the first place due to the lack of strength of the other holy sons, the overall ranking has also risen by several places, reaching the top five ranks!


    This made the chief priest very happy, and felt that he was finally elated, and then looked at the other clan elders with pity, thinking that what is really waiting for you is yet to come.


    Afterwards, the big competition ended, all the arrogances could rest, and the gathering of the elders of the various clans officially began.


    In the meeting hall, all the patriarchs and senior officials of the big clans gathered together, looking serious and looking forward to it, because just now, the Komodo clan announced that they will share all the news about the Abyss species!


    This is the main purpose of these big clan patriarchs coming here, and now they can finally know that no one is absent or leaves.


    After waiting for a while, the chief priest and Su Yan of the Komodo clan also arrived. Many clan leaders and high-level officials were dissatisfied when they saw that they were the only two of them.


    "What''s going on, aren''t you guys going to announce the news about the Abyss species? Just the two of you? What about the Abyss species, have you brought it out?"


    "That''s right, just the two of you have the attitude of calling us all here? Especially with Su Yan, why is he a junior here to join in the fun? Do you think it''s a celebration banquet?"


    Seeing the dissatisfaction of the clans, Su Yan smiled lightly.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, I will indeed share the news about the abyss with you, even more detailed than you expected, but there is only one condition."


    "Surrender to me!"

 Chapter 5631： frankly

    Chapter 5631 Confession


    "what?"


    The first time the patriarchs of the various clans heard Su Yan''s words, they were not out of anger, but laughed unconsciously.


    They looked at Su Yan and wondered if this kid came here to talk nonsense because Da Bi was still tired and stupid?


    A little **** king of the Komodo clan actually threatened to surrender in front of them, the patriarchs of the big clan. Do you, the Komodo clan, care about this kind of arrogant mentality?


    In fact, the patriarch of the clan sneered and said to the chief priest.


    "I said, the number one pride of the Komodo clan who shocked the eighteen great clans is still a lunatic? He said that, so he was not afraid that our clans would treat him disrespectfully and kill him directly? Officiant, did you deliberately authorize this provocation?"


    "That''s right, this kid is so disrespectful, since you dare to bring him here, chief priest, don''t blame us for punishing him!"


    A group of patriarchs spoke one after another, looking at Su Yan just felt like looking at a frog at the bottom of a well, with a little achievement, he didn''t even know who he was.


    If you can take this opportunity to destroy Su Yan directly...


    Many patriarchs'' eyes began to flicker.


    "Everyone, please listen to Su Yan first. In fact, what he said is not wrong, nor is it the old man''s instruction, because my Komodo clan also surrendered to him."


    The chief priest smiled slightly when he saw this, and calmly spit out a news that shocked the seventeen clans present, what, did we hear correctly? The Komodo clan actually surrendered to Su Yan? !


    But isn''t Su Yan the holy son of the Komodo clan? He is only in the realm of the **** king, and he was only in the realm of the gods before.


    A group of patriarchs and high-level officials seemed to be so shocked by the news that they couldn''t turn their minds. They looked at the chief priest and Su Yan in a daze. After a while, the patriarch finally reacted and said.


    "I understand. Who is this Su Yan? Is there an emissary sent by the supreme being who is dissatisfied with us? Or is it the chief priest, you have colluded with foreign tribes and sold out the eighteen tribes?"


    Many patriarchs were startled when they heard the words, and looked at Su Yan again, and suddenly realized.


    That''s right, it''s no wonder that the talents of their various races could not defeat him together. This Su Yan may not be a member of the Komodo clan at all, and it is very likely that he has hidden his realm!


    If that wasn''t the case, why would he be able to repel the arrogance of all races with a single finger? It seems that the Komodo clan has other plans at all, this Su Yan and Dabi are just a cover!


    The patriarchs of the big clans present were naturally not stupid to be able to sit in this seat. They immediately understood a lot and saw through the true intentions of the Komodo clan. At this moment, all of them were indifferent, their faces were gloomy and full of coldness, and they said calmly.


    "Then it seems that the Komodo clan has a lot of plans. After all, who is this Su Yan? You invited our clans here for a grand feast?"


    "It''s not a Hongmen Banquet, but it''s just something to discuss."


    Seeing that everyone saw through their intentions, Su Yan also cut straight to the point, motioning the chief priest to retreat to the left and right, leaving only Su Yan in the middle, smiling gently and confidently.


    "First of all, I can tell you clearly that I am not sent here by any supreme being, nor do I even belong to another tribe. What I represent is only myself."


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    Hearing this, a group of patriarchs looked at each other in disbelief, their expressions were even more unbelievable. If what Su Yan said just now represented a certain force, then they still understood, but didn��t Su Yan��s words mean that he was nothing, and he was just trying to use him as a person? The power to rule the eighteen great clans for your own use?


    Is this a dream? !


    "Which Supreme are you?"


    A patriarch asked cautiously when he saw this, thinking that this was the only reasonable explanation.


    And Su Yan smiled.


    "No, I''m not supreme yet, I''m just in the realm of a god-king."


    "God King, you haven''t hidden your strength?"


    Hearing this, some patriarchs exclaimed even more.


    "Yes, what you see before your eyes is my true state."


    Seeing this, Su Yan still nodded and answered with a smile, seeking truth from facts. However, in the eyes of many patriarchs and high-level officials, he seemed to be a lunatic whose mind was not sober.


    He is really a god-king who dares to ask them to surrender in this environment, and what is even more dramatic is that the Komodo clan also chimed in, saying that they have already surrendered first, what is this doing today, is it a funny show?


    "Principal Priest, is the Tianjiao of your family really okay? If the soul has been damaged, you might as well take him down for treatment."


    The patriarch of the Saint Chius clan frowned, sitting high on the first seat and said, the first person of their race, Jiao Ke, still has a soul contract with Su Yan. If Su Yan is already insane, what should be done?


    Seeing this, the chief priest only smiled, bowed his head slightly, and did not speak.


    But Su Yan saw the funny and absurd expressions on everyone''s faces, and he still didn''t rush, and only slowly released some original breath towards them, or in other words, loosened the disguise and restraint, and then said.


    "I don''t have any problems, and I didn''t lie to you, but it seems that you still have some opinions on me, or you don''t understand."


    "But that doesn''t matter. I will have some friendly interactions with you later, so that you can really have a clear impression of me. For example, I am a human race."


    "Human race?!"


    Feeling the aura that Su Yan could exude, a group of patriarchs were shocked again. They looked at Su Yan with absurd disbelief in their eyes.


    At this time, they didn''t doubt the authenticity of Su Yan''s words, because the God of Longevity and the God of Beasts were opposed, and the aura of the two was obvious when the other God''s domain didn''t deliberately hide it. Besides, Su Yan didn''t need to imitate. Doing it can only show one thing, he is really a member of the Immortal God Realm!


    But is he crazy, blew himself up? In front of more than 20 high-level gods and emperors together with various clans?


    "Principal Priest, look at the good deeds of your Komodo clan. You actually indulged a human race to sneak in and take the position of your holy son. I don''t know what to say! Capture him!"


    The patriarch of the Lingya clan finally couldn''t stand the absurd atmosphere. He really couldn''t understand what Su Yan wanted to do, let alone figure out what was going on with this weird feeling, but it didn''t prevent him from recognizing a truth. , that is to take this opportunity to kill Su Yan first, which is always right!


    A gigantic petrified claw, with a strong divine emperor''s peak aura, rushed towards Su Yan without any explanation, wanting to kill him in one fell swoop!


    This claw is full of the avenue power of the peak of the God Emperor, causing an inexplicable petrification characteristic to appear in the surrounding void, unknowingly solidifying a long mark, spreading to the surroundings, and even imprisoning everything, Su Yan has been firmly established bondage!

 Chapter 5632： threaten

    Chapter 5632: Threat


    A sure-kill blow from the peak of the God Emperor, for the God King, no matter how heaven-defying it is, it stands to reason that it should be easy to handle, and it can be killed and wiped out with one blow.


    The patriarch of Lingya also thought so. His claws were about to touch Su Yan, and no one stopped him. He was even a little excited in his heart, but seeing Su Yan''s smiling face, a pair of eyes suddenly became incomparable. Dark and deep!


    This change shocked the patriarch of Lingya, but he couldn''t explain why. Immediately, he widened his eyes, surprised and unbelievable to find that he didn''t know when the killing blow was, and the traces of the divine way attached to it had disappeared without a trace. , even the petrification is peeling off, and when it touches Su Yan, there is only a layer of virtual shell left on the surface, which will shatter with a light touch!


    His own **** emperor''s peak strike was easily resolved!


    Why is that? !


    Not only the patriarch of Lingya couldn''t believe it at this moment, but also the patriarchs of other big clans couldn''t believe it at this moment. They allowed the patriarch of Lingya to attack and kill Su Yan, not because they didn''t have time to pay attention, but because they did it on purpose. .


    However, they also didn''t realize that the killing blow of patriarch Lingya had quietly disintegrated at some point!


    What kind of weird ability is this? This is why Su Yan dared to shout here? What the Komodo family said is true, has their family really surrendered to it?


    All kinds of chaotic thoughts filled the minds of the patriarchs, and immediately the Patriarch Lingya let out an unbelievable roar, and still hit the giant claw, and slapped Su Yan majestically!


    This time, he didn''t hide it any more, and he was really angry. The blow of the whole giant claw was huge, and it was no longer restrained inside, but the whole city was filled with vast divine power and vision, like a raging ancient giant. The roar of the beast originally, the fierce wind of the gods would destroy the hall almost instantly!


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s heart moved slightly, and the God King field enveloped the surroundings again. First, he stabilized the hall so that it would not be damaged by any magical powers, and then faced this furious blow, just like facing those Tianjiao before. With a faint smile, he stretched out a finger!


    It''s just that this time it''s no longer a random Canglong. After all, it''s the peak of the God Emperor, so you have to show some face. It''s a rich, destructive and malicious power of the abyss, mixed with great powers, forming a rough beam of light. Shoot at the giant claw with a bang!


    In an instant, as if the entire giant claw had been hit by a heavy hammer, it shattered into pieces with a bang, and then that beam of light rushed towards Patriarch Lingya with undiminished momentum!


    "impossible!"


    The patriarch of Lingya let out a loud cry. He watched the beam of light attack in horror at first, and felt a chance of life and death. The next moment, he suddenly returned to his original body, a huge beast towering into the sky, like a bear like a tiger , roaring and colliding with the terrifying beam of light with his body!


    "Roar!"


    In the next moment, a big **** hole suddenly appeared on the incomparably huge body of this gigantic beast. Its eyes were blank. This blow, even though it manifested its original body, was still unblocked? !


    You must know that the Lingya clan pays attention to defense. Once manifesting the original body, it is equivalent to wearing a powerful divine armor naturally, but facing a blow from a junior **** king, they can''t block it?


    The patriarch of Lingya was confused, but fortunately he manifested the powerful vitality behind Yuan, so that he survived Su Yan''s blow, just a big **** hole that looked terrifying.


    But immediately, the patriarch of Lingya was also horrified to find that although the injury in this big hole is not serious strictly speaking, there seems to be a strange characteristic in it, which makes it impossible to recover from such a not serious injury, and even keeps it alive all the time. It is absorbing his vitality, wasting away the origin of the divine way, and slowly eroding everything about him!


    What kind of supernatural power is this?


    The patriarch of Lingya was shocked, and started to suppress it desperately, trying to squeeze out that power, and the abnormal behavior of patriarch Lingya was naturally noticed by other patriarchs, they looked at the patriarch of Lingya who was obviously wrong, and asked.


    "Lingya, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What did that kid leave behind in his supernatural powers? I''ll help you."


    "This power, and the surrounding scenery...Damn it, it''s the abyss!"


    And soon, the other big clan chiefs who helped the patriarch Lingya changed their expressions and also felt the erosiveness of that strange force.


    And they didn''t pay attention before, but now they are looking at the body of the patriarch of Lingya, and there is no movement outside the conference hall. The patriarchs of all clans suddenly realized that they have changed the world at some point, and they are no longer in the conference hall. !


    With the dark and strange scene around, coupled with the vicious and corrosive power, the people present are all the leaders of the 18 tribes. If they can''t guess it, it''s obviously a waste of time. They immediately realized that Su Yan actually Mastered the power of the abyss!


    Moreover, they were moved to the abyss!


    "Su Yan, it turns out that you have succumbed to the abyss. You are not only a traitor to the human race, but also a traitor to the gods! You will be arrested without your hands!"


    The patriarchs of the seventeen clans were all angry. Their fear and panic about the abyss made them unify and imposing like never before. For Su Yan, he finally realized his strength. This guy is definitely not a **** king!


    God knows what kind of power he has gained in the abyss, no wonder he dared to speak wild words!


    "Don''t get excited, folks."


    And Su Yan saw the elders of the various clans fighting against the enemy so much, he smiled faintly, and spread his hands together.


    "I''m not a spy sent by the abyss, and I didn''t join the abyss, I just mastered the power of the abyss. Regarding this, I don''t think I am a traitor to the domain of the gods."


    "On the contrary, this will allow God''s Domain to have more advantages when fighting against the abyss in the future, and you will also feel its power, which is full of restraint for God''s Domain, and I who have mastered two kinds of power at the same time, you You should also be able to understand my strength, anyway, to you, I am no different from the Supreme."


    "So, now I am officially sending out an invitation, you, surrender to me, or choose to die."


    Su Yan looked calm and serious, but now that he said such words again, no one would think it was a joke or crazy, but he felt unprecedentedly heavy.


    This grand gathering held by the Komodo clan is really an unprecedented grand banquet, and it will drive all 18 of their clans to a desperate situation!


    "You deliberately?!"


    At this time, the patriarch also looked angrily at the chief priest, and cursed angrily.


    "As one of the eighteen clans, how can you be so shameless!"


    The chief priest had no choice but to give a bitter smile, and simply broke the can and said.


    "Yeah, I''m that shameless, but I''m forced to do nothing. Anyway, if you have the ability, you can choose not to surrender, and then all of you will die here!"

 Chapter 5633： Against the tribes

    Chapter 5633: Fight against the clans


    "you!"


    The chief priest''s words completely stunned everyone, and they murmured in resentment.


    Patriarch Lingya looked at the big hole on his body dejectedly, and thought bitterly, yes, what''s the use of talking about it now? Whether to choose to survive or resist is the only thing to think about!


    "The patriarch of the San Chius clan."


    At this time, Su Yan looked at an old man with a dignified face, and smiled lightly.


    "I know that you have worked so hard to come here, and even paid a huge price for this competition, all so that I can release the soul contract with Hongguang. The original condition, I gave you ample opportunity, but you didn''t make it, but Now I can give you one more condition."


    "That means the Sanqius clan surrendered to me, and I promise to terminate the soul contract with Hongguang!"


    The patriarch of Sanchus twitched when he heard the words, and said coldly.


    "you are dreaming?"


    "Don''t rush to refuse, you might as well listen to my analysis."


    Su Yan waved his hand confidently, then smiled lightly.


    "You see, if the Sanchus family doesn''t agree, then you will undoubtedly die here, and after that, the Sanchus family will surely face a situation without a leader."


    "At this time, Hong Guang, as the number one pride of the Sanchius Clan, even if he is not the strongest, he is already able to take charge of the overall situation in terms of identity. At least the future patriarch, the greatest possibility is him!"


    "With my help, this opportunity and time will undoubtedly be greatly shortened."


    "Then, whether it''s based on Hong Guang''s character or the soul contract between him and me, do you think that the Saint Chius clan will submit to me at that time?"


    Su Yan looked at Patriarch Shengchusi with a half-smile, which made the latter''s face ashen, but after hearing Su Yan''s words, he couldn''t say a word.


    He clenched his fists tightly and tried to think about what Su Yan said. There is no doubt that the Sanqius clan will completely surrender to Su Yan at that time!


    "So you see, your decision can''t change anything, the only purpose is to let you die in vain."


    Su Yan''s voice gradually turned cold, and he looked at the silent patriarch of Shengchusi with a livid face and said.


    "The opportunity I am giving you now is not to exchange or compromise with you, but simply... I want to show you a little mercy, so that you can live well at this age."


    "You don''t have to agree, but in the end, apart from losing your life, nothing will change!"


    The patriarch of San Chius trembled, and finally he took a deep breath, slowly closing his eyes and saying.


    "Well, it''s okay to ask the old man to agree, but you need...you have to convince me that I really must die!"


    After finishing speaking, the aura of the patriarch of Saint Chuus suddenly changed, his eyes burst into a ray of light, and his whole person was extremely majestic and vast, exuding a powerful aura that was about to break through the peak of the **** emperor, almost a half-step supreme!


    "Don''t think that if you control the power of the abyss, you can completely dominate the God''s Domain. Even if the old man agrees to what you just said, you have to do it first and then say it!"


    After finishing speaking, the powerful patriarch of the largest clan directly ordered everyone to speak.


    "Let''s do it together! Don''t be scared by him, even if he controls the power of the abyss, is he invincible in the world? One person may not be able to beat it, so many of us may not have a chance!"


    Hearing this, the expressions of many powerhouses at the peak of the God Emperor cheered up. Yes, it seems that it is too early for them to say that they are in a desperate situation. Why should they listen to Su Yan''s bewitching!


    "Let''s do it first and then we''ll talk about it. Whether it''s life or death, it''s up to God!"


    The patriarch of Lingya shouted again, he had the strongest fear and hatred for Su Yan at the moment, and after he shouted to guide the crowd, he was the first to charge!


    Immediately afterwards, the patriarchs and high-level leaders of the various clans no longer hesitated, and showed their supernatural powers one after another. The power of the God Emperor shocked the world, even under the abyss, it set off huge visions and waves, and endless divine light and visions were born , full of vast power, there are big stars that are vast and bright, and thousands of galaxies are flowing, rushing towards Su Yan!


    The supernatural powers of many **** emperor peaks could not even be suppressed in the field, and there was faint instability. Seeing this, Su Yan looked excited.


    "Haha, okay, then let you experience the real strength, and let me have a good time by the way!"


    Immediately, a more powerful force of the abyss emerged from Su Yan, stabilizing the stability of the field. In the entire abyss field, various strange and inexplicable phenomena began to appear!


    Noisy whispers, peeping eyes, one after another hazy figures, but with a suffocating and crazy depression, looming in the void, hindering the approach of many supernatural powers.


    Even with the strength of the God Emperor, under this strange and powerful spiritual pollution, he began to be a little bit uncontrollable. There were hallucinations in front of his eyes, and it was difficult to concentrate. The most terrifying thing was that he gradually felt that he had lost connection with the supernatural power.


    "drink!"


    Many peak powerhouses gritted their teeth, using the tumbling of the origin of the divine way as a stimulus to forcibly raise their spirits, resist pollution, and approach Su Yan who is close at hand!


    However, at the next moment, countless Su Yan began to appear layer upon layer in the abyss. They combined with the strange, and coexisted with the inexplicable, making the peak powerhouses who looked directly at them feel that the pollution was stronger. despair.


    "Keep going!"


    However, someone also shouted angrily, forced himself to attack the nearby Su Yan with supernatural powers regardless!


    "Break it for me!"


    It was a huge lotus flower with twelve petals and leaves on it, each of which contained a kind of supernatural power and vision, which evolved and circulated in the lotus flower, and the terrifying chaos wiped out the energy and escaped from it, and all things close to the lotus flower , They were all swallowed and disappeared without a trace.


    And the Twelve Divine Lotuses approached Su Yan, and saw thousands of sword lights suddenly attacking this huge and terrifying divine lotus. The characteristics of the abyss were contained in the sword lights, and they followed the sword lights to cut towards the lotus. It also scattered in all directions, attacking Shenlian everywhere!


    In an instant, under the cover of the sword light, the petals were broken one after another, and the vision in it sank, but what was even more frightening was that black lines began to appear on the body of the lotus. Where these lines spread, the lotus blossomed rapidly. Turned into carrion, with rotting juice flowing, all kinds of bone spurs spread out from the lotus body, making an original divine lotus become hideous and terrifying.


    The divine way contained in it naturally disappeared without a trace!


    "Do not!"


    The peak powerhouse let out a panic, not only because his own supernatural powers were broken, but also because the **** lotus with flesh and bone spurs had been polluted, and it had rotated towards him and wiped out!


    At the same time, Su Yan who was close to him also pointed lightly, and a terrifying divine light gushed out!

 Chapter 5634： Endless life and death

    Chapter 5634 Endless Life and Death


    The pincer attack of the bone spur Shenlian and Shenguang almost instantly put the strong man at the peak of the God Emperor into a huge crisis of death.


    At the critical moment, the patriarch of San Chius not far away was also paying attention to the battlefield. In an instant, a white light flew out from his sleeve, turning into a long scepter, and in an instant, the scepter automatically blocked the peak powerhouse. , Stopped the bone spur Shenlian from disappearing for him!


    Only the remaining terrifying divine light pierced through the body of the peak powerhouse unstoppably!


    But then, the scepter resisted Shenlian''s attack, and after the divine light pierced through the peak powerhouse, it still had the strength to emit a healing white light towards the peak powerhouse, forcibly stabilizing his divine soul that should have dissipated, allowing his soul to dissipate. Set in the white light, you can linger for a while.


    "Thank you Patriarch Sanchuse."


    After temporarily saving his life, the peak powerhouse gave a weak thank you, and the patriarch of Saint Chuus also faced the enemy with a magical power, unable to speak at all.


    It''s just that his eyes were serious and gloomy. Obviously, he didn''t have much joy or relaxation in saving his teammates. On the contrary, it seemed to be much heavier.


    Because that peak powerhouse was almost guaranteed to be killed by Su Yan!


    And it''s not really the only Su Yan, it''s just a clone who doesn''t know the truth among the countless Su Yan at this moment!


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the real Su Yan must be!


    And the purpose of the Patriarch of Saint Chuus in rescuing the peak powerhouse was to hope that no one would see him. Su Yan''s avatar alone could kill a peak God Emperor with one blow.


    In this case, when this unlucky peak powerhouse dies, it will be a huge blow to the overall morale, making it impossible for people to see the hope of winning.


    Only by forcibly keeping him alive, even at the cost of damage to his natal artifact, can his morale be barely boosted!


    However, even so, in the end, the patriarch of St. Chusi still found sadly that many people''s morale had begun to drop and fear. After all, the scene of a strong man at the peak of the emperor, being backlashed by his own magical powers and then pierced by a single blow, was too much. Shocking, and the second is that he seems to be unable to save the life of that **** emperor peak powerhouse!


    After the divine light hole passed through, the injury left behind not only greatly damaged the soul of the peak powerhouse, but also contained the damned power of the abyss, which was constantly eroding and wearing away in his body like tarsal maggots.


    This made it difficult for the peak powerhouse to stabilize his injuries, and he was constantly consuming a lot of energy.


    Right now, he is fine under the divine light of life, but once the divine light is removed, I am afraid that the peak powerhouse will die suddenly!


    And the shock caused by this scene is probably not as good as he just died!


    How to do��


    The patriarch of Shengqius was anxiously thinking of a solution, but he didn''t notice at all that the endless star universe in the darkness had completely enveloped him!


    "Great Patriarch, instead of worrying about others, you might as well worry about yourself."


    A Su Yan suddenly appeared beside him, startling the patriarch of Sanchus, and immediately punched subconsciously, and then faced Su Yan with the same punch!


    In the blink of an eye, the Patriarch of St. Chuus only felt a huge and irresistible force coming, and his eyes shrank suddenly. How could it be possible that with his strength, which was at the peak of the God Emperor and was about to break through and approach the half-step Supreme, he was actually physically stronger than him? But a little God King? !


    However, there was no time to think about it, and immediately this force was irresistible, and the patriarch of Saint Chius was blown away with one punch!


    He fell heavily on a big star, and the power of the abyss eroded him, and then he realized that he had entered Su Yan''s domain again without knowing when.


    Surrounded heavily and feeling irresistible, Patriarch Sanchus instantly felt deeply tired.


    "Are you the real one?"


    He asked with a wry smile, his voice was a little hoarse, and he seemed dispirited.


    I have worked hard for countless years, and my cultivation has even broken through the shackles of the peak of the **** emperor, and I have reached a half-step supreme state by myself. I thought that I was no longer invincible below the supreme in this ferocious beast god''s domain, but in the end... But a little God King!


    This evildoer, did he exceed the limit of imagination, or was he too self-righteous all along?


    And Su Yan looked at the patriarch of Shengchusi''s sudden loss of interest, and also slowly landed on the big star, smiling.


    "No, in the endless time and space, I am all me now. This is just an application of the divine way of space. It doesn''t matter whether it is real or not. You can regard it as the real me."


    "Of course, the same is true for strength, there is no distinction between primary and secondary, so Patriarch Sanchus, are you willing to surrender to me now?"


    The patriarch of Sanchus had a hint of understanding in his eyes when he heard the words. Sure enough, this guy who inherited the power of the abyss cannot be judged by common sense at all, and he is invincible!


    "I still have one last move, this one, if you defeat me, I will surrender to you."


    And he smiled wryly, his voice was a little weak, but he was still determined. Immediately after seeing Su Yan nodded indifferently, he stood up again, and his whole body suddenly shone with endless white light, as if turning into a scorching sun!


    "This blow, life and death are endless, and it is also my strongest supernatural power, you have to watch it!"


    And the patriarch of Shengqiusi, who had turned into a scorching sun, opened his mouth majestically, facing Su Yan with a full round of sun in an instant!


    Endless flames gushed towards Su Yan, but this was not the most important thing, but from it Su Yan felt the endless cycle of life cycle, as if all the substances burned by the flames could be re-formed into a force, filled with Great day, keep it alive!


    And under such tempering, naturally no matter what, it will eventually be incinerated by its light!


    "Is life and death endless? It''s a very good way of life."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, facing the pressure of the sun, he didn''t make a move himself.


    It was the big star at the foot, which suddenly moved and collided with the big sun. In an instant, the two huge stars were violently turbulent!


    "However, it just so happens that my Star Destroyer Endless also contains this meaning. Although it is not the divine way of life, it also has the same effect. Let''s use this to compete with you!"


    Immediately, following Su Yan''s words, endless big stars came crashing down, exuding the meaning of withering, and in the midst of rebirth and destruction, they collided fiercely with the same endlessly rotating big sun!


    Thousands of galaxies are in turmoil, although the big sun itself can be endless, exuding flames that burn the void, but under the repeated bombardment of endless big stars, it has already begun to be seen by the naked eye!


    Because even though both of them have the characteristics of immortality, what made the patriarch of Sanchus curse is that this big star is also mixed with strong power of the abyss!


    Every time they collide, they will be infected by the power of the abyss, but this kind of power can''t be targeted no matter how sublime the power of God''s Domain is, it can only be used to wear down the most essential.


    After such a long bombardment, the whole round of scorching sun has begun to be stained with blood!

 Chapter 5635： surrender

    Chapter 5635 Surrender


    "Do not!"


    The sun that was gradually sinking let out an unconscious roar, and the patriarch of Sanchus only felt that his mind was gradually becoming blurred and polluted by a strange madness. Distortion!


    Flowers of flesh and blood bloomed on the big day, and countless moving eyes peeped at it. Wherever the eyes passed, all kinds of flesh and organs grew on the big Japanese body, constantly absorbing all his nutrients, an indescribable The distorted sphere has replaced the blazing and bright sun.


    This feeling of being infected by the distortion and becoming a crazy thing made the patriarch of Shengqius, who was not very afraid of death, frightened, because this feeling was worse than death!


    At this moment, he finally understood that Su Yan was irresistible. Although the form of the sun could still be maintained, the patriarch of Shengqius no longer wanted to insist. He weakly withdrew the form of the sun and said to Su Yan.


    "Stop, stop! I have surrendered!"


    At this time, the patriarch of Shengqius was covered with all kinds of abnormal and terrifying things, and his mind was already on the verge of collapse. In the long run, it was an experience of a lifetime.


    At his level of cultivation, sometimes facing life and death directly is not a matter of much concern.


    After all, it is impossible for them to be able to achieve this kind of cultivation without being determined, having experienced killing and decisiveness, and being too afraid of life and death.


    But they have been high above, and the majesty and self-confidence they have cultivated will never allow them to fall into the mud in embarrassment and become monsters who are still alive but need to suffer humiliation without a trace of dignity!


    Therefore, even if he was as proud as the patriarch of San Chusi, his eyes were terrified at this time, and he had to admit that he was completely scared.


    Su Yan smiled slightly. Hearing the words, he reappeared next to the patriarch of Shengqiusi. Looking at him who was almost tormented as "inhuman", a round of Dao Shenlun appeared behind him, surrounded by vast divine light and divine words, and began to use The power of purification in it expels the abyssal erosion in Patriarch Sanchus'' body.


    At the same time, because Su Yan has mastered the power of the abyss at this moment, he seems to have gained some control over the pollution of the abyss erosion. Human damage also becomes smaller.


    This is a kind of unexpected joy, because once the pollution of the abyss is seriously contaminated, even the ancient gods have no way to do it, otherwise they will not go crazy one by one. If Su Yan can really expel any pollution, resist If it is crazy, then I am afraid that it will be the only one in the abyss, with a huge advantage.


    As for the reason, Su Yan is still not clear, it may be related to the combination of divine power, and then under Su Yan''s purification and expulsion, the patriarch of Sanchus recovered visible to the naked eye, and finally changed back to the appearance of God''s Domain in the blink of an eye.


    This made the patriarch of Shengqius heave a sigh of relief, as if he was surviving after a catastrophe, he took a deep breath, with relief and gratitude in his eyes.


    "Well, have you considered it now?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan asked with a smile on his face, but in the eyes of the patriarch of Sanchus, he seemed like an unprecedented devil,


    "After thinking about it, the Sanchius family is willing to be represented by me to express their surrender to you."


    The patriarch of Shengqius bowed his head respectfully, and there was a complicated look in this moment, but he was not only scared, but actually surrendered, and he also secretly took a fancy to Su Yan''s potential.


    With such terrifying strength and means, for them, Su Yan''s real measurement is not much different from the Supreme, even if it can''t be compared with the Supreme, and the Supreme Realm of others is the real Supreme Realm, but Su Yan''s current realm is only the King of Gods what!


    What does this represent? This means that Su Yan still has unlimited possibilities for growth. Even if he just steps up from the God King Realm step by step in the future, it is hard to imagine that if Su Yan can break through to the Supreme, what kind of unprecedented combat power will he achieve!


    I''m afraid he will directly surpass Supreme!


    If this is the case, no matter what God''s Domain of Longevity or Beast God''s Domain he is, which God''s Domain will not be under his rule in the future? Surrendering now, as a minister who opened up the border and obeyed the dragon, wouldn''t the benefits be endless!


    Even if Su Yan couldn''t break through the Supreme due to an accidental card master, as long as he can reach the peak of the God Emperor, he might be equivalent to a powerful Supreme in terms of combat power. It is a worthwhile risk to take refuge in secret.


    With the surrender of the patriarch of Shengqiusi, all the powerful clans who were still struggling soon stopped.


    They looked at the honest Patriarch Sanchus in surprise, nothing but disbelief in their eyes, what''s going on? Wasn''t it the heroic resistance he said first, but in the end he was the first to surrender?


    So what are we doing in this fight? !


    The most taboo thing about this kind of group battle is that the hearts of the people are not in harmony. Seeing that the Sanqius clan headed by all the clans surrendered first, the rest of the big clans, no matter what they think in their minds, have their hearts fluttering anyway, and they are doomed to be unable to work together again.


    Soon, the patriarch of the big clan smiled wryly,


    "That''s all, my Divine Deed Clan also agrees to surrender."


    This battle made them all recognize Su Yan''s strength and potential. Although they still feel a little confused, like the mind of the patriarch of Sanchius, there are not a few people who only bet on one future.


    "How could you do this! Give in to a despicable person from the Longevity God Realm?"


    And of course there are those who are not reconciled, such as the patriarch of the Lingya clan, he is scarred and scarred at the moment, he is almost the most seriously injured among the patriarchs of all clans.


    But the tragic experience made the patriarch Lingya, who was extremely warlike in his heart, not only not afraid, but even more hostile and hated Su Yan, feeling that he had been humiliated. This only made the patriarch Lingya think of one thing.


    That is to completely defeat Su Yan!


    "idiot."


    Of course, there were also people who immediately rolled their eyes when they saw Patriarch Lingya.


    Sure enough, after that, Su Yan rushed towards him like a ray of light, knocking the patriarch of Lingya flying, and then he followed the patriarch of Lingya and began to ravage inhumanely.


    The power of the abyss eroded the body and soul of the patriarch Lingya, and Su Yan used his unique divine power to stabilize the consciousness of the patriarch Lingya, so that he would not gradually get lost in the pollution, so the patriarch Lingya saw clearly. Seeing all the changes in himself, feeling the extreme confrontation and conflict that is far more severe than a thousand cuts, he couldn''t help but howl like ghosts and wolves!


    All the people present twitched their faces when they heard this, and even turned their heads quietly, feeling a deep chill and fear. This Su Yan is even more devil than a devil!

 Chapter 5636： End

    Chapter 5636 ends


    "Stop! I surrender, I surrender!"


    Soon, even the stubborn patriarch Lingya couldn''t bear the pain and began to beg for mercy in embarrassment.


    In the end, Su Yan mainly focused on conquering, and didn''t think about killing the patriarch of Lingya directly. The abyss''s infection always kept a bottom line. Immediately seeing the patriarch of Lingya begging for mercy, he began to contain the pollution of the abyss in his body, dispelling the erosion , to restore it to its original shape.


    This kind of method that the emperor''s peak can use at will, made all the strong present shudder, and for Su Yan, he couldn''t bear the idea of ??trying to fight.


    After all, it''s okay to die, this kind of torture, which is more painful than life, is worse than death for them.


    "I have seen my lord, and my Changzhu family also surrendered."


    "The Biche family also surrendered."


    The patriarchs of all the clans unanimously bowed and saluted Su Yan one after another. So far, whether it was because of intimidation or planning to gamble, the patriarchs of the eighteen clans all expressed their surrender to Su Yan!


    The remaining people, even if they still don''t want to, it doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, if the patriarch surrenders, only a few important high-level people will be killed, and Su Yan can just make an example of others.


    He smiled lightly at a group of patriarchs who were more obedient, and did not put away the abyss immediately after they expressed their surrender, but forced them to sign the soul contract first!


    And the method used is not the method of God''s Domain, but the means of the abyss to bind the subordinate gods, and the contract rubbings based on the dark wolf fangs!


    In this regard, Abyss is obviously far more researched than God''s Domain, and even the methods are cruel. As long as a contract is signed, no matter what, it is impossible to betray, and even life and death itself cannot be controlled. Easily perceived, even changed.


    Regarding this, the patriarchs of the various clans obviously looked ugly, but under Su Yan''s persecution, this kind of contract had to be signed. In the end, after all the patriarchs of the clans signed all the contracts, Su Yan officially trusted them and revoked the abyss shroud.


    The scene in front of them returned to the main hall, but everyone on the scene gave a wry smile. Seeing that the distance around them could be disturbed in an instant, no one was thinking of running away or causing disturbance. contact.


    "I don''t know what your lord''s plan is in the beast god''s domain, what do you want me to do?"


    The patriarch of the Sanchius clan sighed lightly at this time, and immediately said with a respectful expression, obviously he was the quickest to adapt to his identity change.


    "To be honest, there is no plan."


    And Su Yan smiled lightly when he heard the words, looked at the complex faces of everyone, and said slowly.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t intend to have any deep friendship with you. It can be said that it was a coincidence to come to this point, so you don''t have to worry about my conspiracy, which will bring the races of the various races into desperation. As long as you are willing to do it again Follow me faithfully, there are only benefits, and you will not be reduced to being cannon fodder."


    "Then thank you, sir."


    Hearing this, all the patriarchs breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other, and felt grateful. It seems that the choice they made was not bad, at least it will not be followed by a crisis.


    What they were most afraid of was Su Yan''s Hongmen Banquet, which had been prepared and premeditated, in order for Qi Qi to pull the Eighteen Clans to serve as his cannon fodder in the God of Beasts.


    If this is not the case, then they seem to have made money by stepping on two boats?


    "but��"


    However, Su Yan''s next words made the hearts of many clan chiefs tremble.


    Sure enough, good words are just for listening. Will the clans still have to pay the price of surrender in the end?


    "Although I don''t have any specific arrangements, I hope all of you from all races can pay close attention to the many Supreme Beings of the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. I need all the news about the Supreme Beings, especially the Devouring Supreme. All the movements he can observe, You all have to report to me."


    "At the same time, there is also the plan of the God of Eternal Beasts for the God of Longevity. Everything you come into contact with needs to be sorted out and reported."


    A patriarch of a large clan suddenly felt bitter, and said.


    "Then isn''t this the most typical spy? My lord, it''s not that our tribes don''t want to, but you want us to monitor the Supreme, the risk is too great!"


    "Once the supreme being notices it, there is no need to prove it at all, and our eighteen clans will immediately usher in the disaster of extermination."


    Hearing this, Su Yan stared at the patriarch of the big clan calmly. Although his expression was indifferent, it made the patriarch feel a sense of creepiness. At the same time, all the bones in his body were crackling. fracture!


    "what!"


    The patriarch of the great clan screamed, and everyone was terrified when they heard it, so Su Yan said with a smile on his face.


    "But you have to prove to me the value of subduing you, right? I know it''s dangerous to monitor the Supreme, but please don''t say no next time, because I didn''t order you to monitor hard, but try your best."


    "This shows that I think about you big clans. If there is any danger, you can give up the surveillance temporarily and put the safety of the clan first. I won''t blame you."


    "However, you still want to bargain, isn''t it too much?"


    A group of people looked at each other in blank dismay, they could only lower their heads and say.


    "My lord, this is definitely not our original intention."


    "That''s okay?"


    Su Yan asked back with a smile.


    "No problem, absolutely no problem."


    Everyone shook their heads and nodded, quietly looking at the patriarch of the great clan whose bones were crushed by Su Shengsheng out of dissatisfaction, secretly thinking, who can have a problem?


    "That''s good. The specific date will be reported to me once a month, and the news will be passed to the chief priest of Komodo, who will submit it to me."


    Seeing this, Su Yan nodded in satisfaction, and pretended to chat with everyone for a long time to calm their minds, and finally ended the party.


    As for the news of the abyss, Su Yan also revealed a little bit to them, mainly related to the common sense of the abyss of the end, so that the eighteen clans have a general impression and understanding of the real abyss.


    The Eighteen Clans are stationed in the dark area, maybe they will face the abyss in the future, let them know something in advance, not only is it a reward for taking refuge, Su Yan also wants to let the Eighteen Clans be useful in the future.


    And the clans were amazed from time to time when they heard what they had seen in the abyss, not only admired Su Yan more, but also had many unspeakable hopes in their eyes.


    Because in the abyss, Su Yan has already revealed to them that there is a realm that seems to surpass the Supreme!


    This made many patriarchs who have been stuck at the peak of the God Emperor for a long time, no doubt give birth to a glimmer of hope for Breakthrough Supreme.


    The scene was full of joy. After the gathering was over, no one tried to reveal today''s changes, and it seemed that nothing happened. Except for the disappearance of a few elders, everything ended satisfactorily.

 Chapter 5637： departure

    Chapter 5637 Departure


    "My lord, it seems that your plan is very successful. Next, I would like to congratulate the entire dark area. It is completely under your control, my lord."


    After everything was over, the chief priest came to find Su Yan alone, and bowed his head respectfully in front of him.


    "Next, I don''t know if you want to continue to expand your power?"


    The High Priest asked humbly, but the words seemed to be full of delusion, which made him agitated unconsciously.


    After all, the unification of the eighteen clans belongs to Su Yan, and to a certain extent, their Komodo clan can be regarded as the boss among them!


    Because on Su Yanming''s face, he is also the holy son of their Komodo clan. No matter what, he has the deepest connection with their Komodo clan among all the clans.


    Especially the act of Su Yan ordering everyone to submit the news of the monthly report to the chief priest first, which clearly distinguishes the difference between closeness and estrangement, and made all the clans respect and fear the Komodo clan invisibly afterward. point.


    And this kind of feeling, but the previous Komodo family never had it!


    The Chief Priest is obviously a little ecstatic, so much so that he is not satisfied with being the boss of the Eighteen Clans. At this moment, he still wants to expand the territory and expedition to other lands!


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry."


    And Su Yan looked at the chief priest with a half-smile, and didn''t care about his private thoughts. He just stood at the height of the hall, looking at the seventeen clans who were about to leave in the distance, and felt that the matter here had already been dealt with. almost.


    time to go.


    This is Su Yan''s thoughts at the moment.


    He came to Ferocious Beast God Realm, the clan land of the Komodo clan was originally only the first stop, as he said, he didn''t actually want to stay here and have too many things happen.


    However, there were frequent surprises. The discovery of the abyss made Su Yan stand still for a long time at the first stop, and he even subdued the local 18 tribes directly.


    This gave Su Yan power in the God of Beasts, but Su Yan has not forgotten that he came to the God of Beasts not to develop his power, but to improve his strength, and to help Zhao Qiling recover from his injuries and make up for what he lost. The avenue and origin.


    Now that everything is over, it is time to embark on a journey again.


    "Principal Priest, I''m leaving the land of the Eighteen Clans, and I probably won''t be coming back in a short time. I left a token to communicate with me. In the future, I will rely entirely on you to supervise the Eighteen Clans."


    "what?!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s faint words, the Chief Priest was startled and suddenly raised his head and said.


    "You want to leave? But now the overall situation has just been settled..."


    Su Yan turned his head indifferently.


    "There is no overall situation. The Eighteen Clans here is just a piece of idle chess that I have left behind. It is not in my plan, and it will not hinder my footsteps. So after the chess pieces are settled, how to develop depends on the chief priest." is you."


    "Anyway, there is a contract belonging to the abyss. You should understand that the Eighteen Clans are inseparable from me. Even if you want to return to the camp of the Beast God Realm, whether the Supremes will accept it is still up to you."


    "In short, the chief priest is a smart person. You and I, and the eighteen clans, are now both prosperous and hurt. What to do depends entirely on your decision, the chief priest. After that, you just need to report to me on time."


    "this��"


    The chief priest''s expression was cloudy, but he had to say that he was still a little excited inside!


    Because what Su Yan meant was to delegate all powers, and he could justifiably become the real leader of the eighteen clans in the future!


    This is something that the former chief priest could not even imagine!


    "Then follow your instructions. I will manage the Eighteen Clans well and prevent any accidents from your arrangements."


    The chief priest said to Su Yan more respectfully.


    "Okay, there''s no need to say too many polite words. As for the news about me in the future, you can just arrange a retreat. I''m ready to leave now."


    Su Yan waved his hand lightly, and after speaking, he stepped into the void and disappeared, leaving only the chief priest bowing his head respectfully in place.


    After a while, the chief priest raised his head and looked at Su Yan''s palace in the Komodo tribe, with complex and ambitious whispers in his eyes.


    "As expected of a terrifying existence... Sure enough, everything we do is meaningless and worthless in his eyes?"


    "It would be great value for me, though!"


    In the palace, Zhao Qiling, who had been in seclusion for a long time, finally saw Su Yan again.


    "Are you done with your work?"


    Zhao Qiling was slightly surprised when he saw Su Yan coming, and then smiled with surprise in his eyes.


    After Su Yan was about to go to the dark area, Zhao Qiling seldom saw Su Yan again. Not only did the two of them have lost a lot of opportunities to communicate, but also Zhao Qiling knew that Su Yan would be of no help at all with her current level of cultivation. Being busy and not being a drag is already the biggest choice that can be made.


    Therefore, when Su Yan was busy planning the trip to the abyss, Zhao Qiling took the initiative to avoid Su Yan intentionally and tried not to disturb him as much as possible.


    But being alone in a foreign race, Zhao Qiling was naturally not used to it.


    She still misses Su Yan sometimes, thinking that it would be good if he could ask her a question, but as time went by, Zhao Qiling felt more and more that the gap between the two was no longer bridgeable.


    Maybe he will forget himself like this.


    The former generation of female emperors smiled wryly, but today they finally saw Su Yan reappearing.


    At this moment, Zhao Qiling felt unspeakable throbbing in his heart.


    "Yes, the trip to the abyss went smoothly, and everything that can be handled by the Komodo tribe has been dealt with. Next, we can go to the western region to find a way to make up for your incomplete soul and avenue."


    Su Yan smiled, while Zhao Qiling looked slightly red, but looked at Su Yan with a bright and warm smile.


    "Then go."


    ��


    In the abyss.


    The dark thunderclouds in the sky were full of violent and ominous aura, and countless thick thunderstorms were bred in them, full of destruction and destruction. At the moment Su Yan was about to set off, and the little fat Zhang Xiaotian was also ready to break through the king of gods!


    After Su Yan''s teaching, he has successfully mastered the ancient god''s legacy hidden in the depths of his soul at this moment, not to mention being able to refine it and completely turn it into his own power, but at least he is no longer ignorant and ignorant. Will passively absorb the remaining nourishment.


    This raised his realm and strength to a higher level almost instantly. After all, even if a little bit of flesh and blood fell from the ancient god, it would be a huge improvement for a mere god. Zhang Xiaotian faced the God King Tribulation in an instant!


    However, Su Yan looked solemnly at the malicious and tyrannical Lei Jie in the sky. For Zhang Xiaotian, he felt a kind of uneasiness and even a huge crisis for this God King Jie who appeared in the abyss for the first time.


    This thunder calamity is definitely not the kind of half tempered moderate of God''s Domain, but it is clearly aimed at Zhang Xiaotian, and wants to be purely punished to death!

 Chapter 5638： Abyss Thunder

    Chapter 5638 Abyss Thunder Tribulation


    Although in the abyss, there are also realms that go up to the god-king realm, but their racial talent and personality determine that they don''t actually need to go through any disasters. The realm they should have is the gift of the abyss, and they only need to grow and progress step by step. Step is fine.


    This also led to, in fact, no one can say the will or characteristics of the abyss, what is the idea of ??the advancement of self-breakthrough, until today, Su Yan looked at the malicious robbery clouds in the sky, and he understood.


    It is not allowed!


    Ade''s breakthrough is because he inherited the only ancient god. Although he is weak, the abyss has already recognized his potential and identity as an ancient god, but Zhang Xiaotian is too fast. This little fat man has not fully absorbed the ancient **** yet. Legacy, not to mention his situation is not the same.


    Therefore, he is now completely trying to provoke the rules of the abyss as a mid-level servant of God. It is hard to say whether he can survive.


    "are you afraid?"


    Su Yan asked plainly the little fat man not far away, who was trembling.


    In the face of the abyss thunder disaster, although master and apprentice Yi Yi agreed to protect the law, but this kind of disaster thunder, he absolutely can''t survive it for Zhang Xiaotian, or take action to stop it.


    Because of the God King Tribulation, not to mention that once outsiders intervene, they will regard the intervening people as targets. The God King Tribulation in this abyss is not a grinding disaster at all, but a death calamity that purely wants to kill the little fat man. If you intervene, I''m afraid it will directly arouse the fury of the abyss!


    This is the Abyss, which has a realm above Supreme. If Abyss is really furious, Su Yan dare not say that he will be safe and sound.


    "I''m afraid, this situation...Of course I''m afraid!"


    And the little fat man was also trembling, looking at Jie Lei in the sky, he even stuttered, but his consistent temper gave him the courage to speak out about Lao Tzu.


    Seeing this, Su Yan knew that Zhang Xiaotian was in good condition, and joked with a slight smile.


    "Don''t worry, if you die, assuming there are still some ashes left, I will help you give it to the eldest princess."


    "No, Master!"


    The little fat man''s legs went limp in fright, and his face was mournful.


    "Help me, I''m sure I won''t be able to survive the intensity of the tribulation thunder."


    "I can''t save you."


    Su Yan could only say seriously.


    "The catastrophe of the God King, the greater the intervention, the greater the disaster. If you really want to get through it safely, you can''t ask for any external force. This is also a temper for yourself!"


    "After taking this step, you will have a brighter future, and you will be the first person in the abyss to break the racial boundaries with the person of the middle race. What does this represent, don''t I need to say more?"


    "Think about your eldest princess, think about your desire to protect the human race, no one can help you except you."


    Zhang Xiaotian gritted his teeth when he heard the words, and finally had a trace of firmness in his frightened expression.


    "Then master, if I die, you can help me take care of the eldest princess, and watch the Dianxuanlan tribe by the way."


    "Thinking too much."


    Seeing that Zhang Xiaotian seemed to still have the intention to die, Su Yan stared at him and spoke indifferently.


    "After today, the fate between you and me will be over. I will leave on my own. I am not interested in your eldest princess or tribe. If you die, I can only let them fend for themselves."


    "Master you!"


    Zhang Xiaotian gritted his teeth, the fear in his eyes finally subsided when he heard the words, and he turned to look at the sky Jie Lei, his eyes full of unyielding fighting spirit!


    "Then come on, I, Zhang Xiaotian, may not die, I am as talented as I am, but I want to become an ancient god!"


    As soon as the words fell, the dark and malicious thunder that was brewing in the sky was finally accumulated, and a huge black thunder light also smashed and fell down!


    The huge thunder that connects the sky and the earth is not just as simple as the power of the thunder. In fact, the black thunder contains more pure malice from the abyss. It is the extreme condensation of pollution. If it is contaminated, it is enough to make people crazy and deformed instantly. In addition, it is embodied in the form of thunder, and it is full of violent destructiveness.


    Faced with this kind of attack, even an ordinary **** emperor can hardly say that he can survive!


    Zhang Xiaotian gritted his teeth and insisted, his whole body was covered by a thick shell with mysterious lines, and instantly collided with Jielei!


    In the blink of an eye, the entire majestic mountain range that had crossed the catastrophe was turned into rubble under the bombardment of the thunder, and it continued to sink. The thunder of hundreds of millions of miles rang, crushing everything, and bombarded a towering mountain. A pit of hundreds of millions of miles!


    Such a shocking scene also caused the entire Xuanlan tribe to shake. They stared blankly at the thunderous scene, almost speechless in shock.


    "Who is this? Zhang Xiaotian? How could he have such strength and be able to bear the power of thunder?"


    "Is this a breakthrough? Our human race has another leader?"


    There were also surprises, such as King Xuan Lan, who murmured to himself, full of excitement when he saw the vast and violent Thunder, and at the same time his heart seemed to be about to jump out, his nervousness was uncontrollable.


    It turned out that forcibly breaking through the racial boundaries would lead to the punishment of such a terrifying force. I don''t know if Zhang Xiaotian can get through it safely. He is the hope of the entire human race.


    At this moment, there was a sudden change in the distance, and an extremely large and terrifying shadow of a giant snake rushed towards the thunder from the sky, and at the same time, someone smiled proudly.


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting. I didn''t expect that two people in a small human tribe could break through to the top in a short time. This is the blessing of the abyss. Are you going to completely turn the human race into a high-ranking race? It''s a pity that you didn''t ask me to wait!"


    King Xuanlan''s complexion changed in surprise, because the terrifying power exuded by the shadow of the giant snake is impressively the pinnacle of the upper ranks!


    Those upper clans came again, and at the right time, they ran into Zhang Xiaotian''s breakthrough!


    In case of being stopped by them, it is not a question of whether the breakthrough fails, but Zhang Xiaotian is very likely to be seriously injured in the thunder, and even face death!


    "hateful!"


    King Xuanlan wanted to save him, but with his humble state, if he went like this, it would be pure death.


    At this moment, a majestic sword energy suddenly rose from the thunder. The fierce and domineering sword light smashed everything, opened a deep crack in the void, and slammed into the big snake!


    "A group of scum, making a move at this time is really in line with the shamelessness of the abyssal race."


    Su Yan''s gaze was cold, and seeing the powerful enemy that suddenly appeared, he immediately rose into the air, and at the same time, the sword light slashed at the big snake, and the big snake immediately neighed. Divide along the middle line!


    Stab it!


    The two halves of the huge snake body stopped in the sky for a moment, and immediately fell from the sky to the ground, like two giant mountains falling down, and suddenly set off thousands of feet of broken rocks into mountains!


    "Zhang Xiaotian, you can break through with peace of mind. Today, I guarantee that no matter who comes to stop you, they will all be wiped out!"


    Su Yan''s indifferent voice spread throughout the thunder, and at the same time, there were hundreds of people in the sky, and they also lined up!

 Chapter 5639： Overwhelm the crowd

    Chapter 5639 Overwhelming Crowds


    Hundreds of figures of different shapes exuding huge aura on the sky dome all appeared behind the place of the Xunlan Tribe, and all the people of the Xunlan Tribe showed indescribable panic.


    These are all from the upper clan, possessing the realm equivalent to the **** king of the gods!


    And one superior clan can kill an entire middle-ranked ethnic group deliberately, and hundreds of superior clans have descended in front of them, which can be called a unique disaster!


    "It''s over."


    At this moment, King Xuanlan felt miserable, he never expected that the Shang clan would make such a big move, willing to mobilize hundreds of people, just to destroy his small middle-level human race!


    Sure enough, Su Yan''s unreasonable behavior completely angered the Shang family. If it wasn''t for him, the matter might not have developed to this situation.


    Such a thought suddenly popped up in King Xuanlan''s mind.


    And the giant snake was cut off by a sword, and even its body was cut into two halves. It was also a shock to the hundreds of people from the upper clan who had just come here. With the sword light rushing towards them, countless people showed angrily,


    "Arrogance! A small human race, lucky enough to have a guy who somehow broke through the boundaries, do you think you can provoke the upper race!"


    After finishing speaking, those few people unleashed their abyss magical powers together, and amidst countless black air, terrifying abyss monsters emerged from the black air, exuding pollution and corrosion that eroded everything, and slammed into Jianguang!


    These people were obviously members of the former Yuancheng tribe, and they were already familiar with Su Yan, but they didn''t believe the envoys who came back and preached the exaggerated Su Yan''s combat power.


    What''s more, they thought that those envoys had suffered a defeat and fabricated it randomly.


    That Su Yan might have strength, but a mediocre alien who was born as a servant of the gods would definitely not be so strong. On the contrary, it is a shame for the Yuancheng tribe that those scums lost to such a person!


    Therefore, the confrontation this time can be said to be that the enemies are extremely jealous when they meet, and the Yuancheng Shang clan immediately put out all their strength, and they are about to be humiliated!


    But seeing the supernatural power and the sword light collide with each other, the expressions of those superiors changed, and they found out in horror that this sword had already cut through the giant snake before. It is reasonable to say that it is only at the end of the crossbow, and it may even shatter with a light touch, but Why did the joint efforts of several people seem to be unable to suppress this huge sword light at all, an extremely powerful destructive force, and suddenly all kinds of abyssal magical powers were blown away!


    "impossible!"


    The eyes of these superiors were wide open, but they didn''t have time to think about it, because the next moment they were crushed by layers of sword energy, and fell straight to the ground!


    "Chen Erna!"


    Someone from behind exclaimed, as if calling for one of the people who fell to the ground, but there was no response. All the upper clans that appeared suddenly looked ugly. They came forward full of confidence, majesty and domineering, but as soon as they appeared, they were shocked. He got off his horse and seriously injured several people with a sword. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead?


    That Su Yan was really so strong, how could there be such a guy in the human race? !


    Hundreds of people couldn''t help being silent at this moment. Facing Su Yan''s quiet confrontation, the atmosphere became a little quiet.


    "It seems that the human race really broke some taboos, but it''s a pity that this may not be the promise of the abyss."


    Among hundreds of people, the leader of a two-headed man watched Su Yan speak slowly, and then looked deeply at the Xuanlan tribe, with deep meaning.


    "Really? Unfortunately, it has nothing to do with me."


    But Su Yan glanced at the many upper clans with a calm expression, and after a little sizing, he found that there were at least six types mixed among them, that is to say, these hundreds of people were still a union of six clans.


    In such a battle, only dealing with a mere median race is really a big move.


    It seems that Zhang Xiaotian''s authority has played a role again?


    Su Yan thought strangely, this kind of battle and coincidence, if there is no external force involved, he would not believe it.


    It can only be said that Su Xiaotian''s misfortune has more authority, and it has been invisible and can affect more extensively and even more deeply. However, it seems that he is more confident in surviving the thunder disaster?


    Even if the power of bad luck does not only bring bad luck, it is of course beneficial to reflect on oneself, otherwise the ancient **** who holds this kind of power, I am afraid that he will die first.


    And now, although Zhang Xiaotian has not fully inherited the sole authority, but this kind of power left by the ancient **** should be able to protect the lord after all.


    This made Su Yan feel a little relieved about Zhang Xiaotian''s situation, but when he looked at the hundreds of abyssal clans in the air, his gaze became even colder.


    In order to avoid accidents, these **** should be cleaned up as soon as possible!


    Thinking about it, Su Yan didn''t say any more words, and didn''t ask the purpose of these hundreds of people here. He raised his hand and stretched out a sword aura that stretched for thousands of miles and exuded a mighty blazing purple light!


    Ling Lie''s sword intent is like a deep gap between the sky and the earth, in which there is an ups and downs of the ancient atmosphere, and the roar of the eternal giant beast exudes a vast power to contain the sky and the earth!


    With a single sword, he swept across the many nobles standing proudly in the void!


    "I think you should come down!"


    As Su Yan said, the sword energy swept across the void, and the violent fluctuations across it were as if the entire abyss was roaring with anger. The thousands of miles long sword energy brought endless coercion and wind and waves, and brought hundreds of thousands of people who stood proudly in the void before. The lofty Abyss Clan was suddenly horrified and their hairs stood on end!


    This unbelievable sword clearly did not exceed the upper rank in terms of aura, but why did they feel that the power had completely reached the **** level, and they were simply irresistible!


    "retreat!"


    Someone yelled, this team can be said to have played so well at the moment, but now it is so embarrassing. After meeting Su Yan, the latter didn''t give them a chance to show off. All layouts as they come!


    The huge sword that crosses the sky and the earth caused hundreds of clansmen to unleash their supernatural powers. The countless powers of the abyss are mixed with various authorities, forming a large shield, with hideous tentacles and visions surging on it, distorting Looking into the void, he collided with the giant sword!


    With a bang, the combined force of these hundreds of clans temporarily blocked the blow and trace of the giant sword, but then many clansmen also fell like dumplings, spraying blood from the sky!


    "A group of garbage."


    Seeing this, Su Yan whispered to himself, while the trembling members of the Xuanlan Tribe looked at all this with a stupefied look. In addition to being dazed and shocked, there was an illusion that he couldn''t tell who I was and where I was. .


    What happened, so many clansmen descended one after another, what a terrifying and shocking aura and scene, but in the end, they were cut to pieces by Su Yan without a trace?


    It feels so fake, did we miss something in between? !


    "Xuanlan Tribe!"


    And the two-headed man in the lead also roared angrily, feeling unbelievably aggrieved in his heart.

 Chapter 5640： condition

    Chapter 5640 Conditions


    Frankly speaking, the arrival of these hundreds of people is not actually an act of genocide against the Xuanlan tribe. The purpose is more, one is to intimidate, and the other is just for Su Yan!


    Because according to the news sent back by the envoys of the Yuancheng tribe, all the upper tribes undoubtedly became very interested in Su Yan''s existence.


    You must know that Su Yan''s performance not only involved the unprecedented boundary breakthrough of the abyss, but also the combat power he displayed was unreasonably tyrannical!


    This makes the attitudes of all the upper races towards the Xuanlan tribe instantly complicated and unspeakable. On the one hand, the human race seems to have become a subject with unlimited potential and worthy of research, but on the other hand, this undoubtedly broke the abyss. Some kind of balance and rules, the human race seems to have become an uncontrollable taboo!


    This kind of complicated and antagonistic mentality made many upper clans not know how to deal with the original small human tribe, but for Su Yan, they undoubtedly wanted to capture and study it.


    Therefore, the intention of hundreds of clansmen coming here is that many clans wanted to witness Su Yan''s combat power and capture him at the same time. By the way, before the decision was finalized, they beat the Xuanlan tribe, but it turned out that Su Yan saw it. Wait for the beating, and he will be beaten to pieces!


    Do they still want the majesty of the clan? This Xuanlan tribe really wants to die!


    At this moment, apart from anger, an inexplicable grievance rose in the head of the two-headed man.


    They didn''t come here with the intention of exterminating the clan, they just wanted to show off their prestige, but before they could show off their prestige, it was unreasonable for a mere human tribe to take the lead in provoking it!


    "I have no intention of exterminating your family. You should stop this guy now, or you will arouse our anger. There is no need to talk about this matter today!"


    Dodging the giant sword, the two-headed man roared angrily, while King Xuanlan listened in the distance. Although his eyes were dull, he was still agitated for an instant, and said to Su Yanfei as if he had been pardoned.


    "Su Yan! Senior Su, please stop!"


    Su Yan frowned and looked at King Xuanlan. The sword energy that crossed the world still existed, but he didn''t control it any more. He just let the mammoth sword energy crush everything roughly. Not injured, more than half of them survived.


    "busy?"


    Su Yan frowned at King Xuanlan, feeling an indescribable annoyance towards him at the moment.


    "Senior Su, please stop and listen to what they say. Since the Shang clan came here without malice, there is no need to cause many troubles."


    Seeing this, King Xuanlan could only smile wryly, and repeatedly bowed his hands to Su Yan. He couldn''t control Su Yan, but after hearing what the two-headed man said, he really didn''t want to continue fighting.


    Otherwise, in this unresolved situation, the unlucky ones must still be the Xuanlan Tribe!


    "Then it''s up to you."


    Seeing this expression, Su Yan was a little impatient, but in the final analysis, it was none of his business. The Xuanlan tribe also had their own considerations, so they could only let King Xuanlan continue.


    "Many envoys are offended."


    Seeing this, King Xuanlan smiled wryly and apologized to the many superiors, bowing one by one, looking very embarrassed.


    "Humph!"


    As for the upper clan team that was almost wiped out when they first came up, they naturally looked cold and unhappy when they saw this, but looked at Su Yan at the side, and repressed not to make a direct move.


    "Has your Xuanlan tribe become so arrogant now? Openly attacking the Shang clan, isn''t it that you don''t even pay attention to the great ancient gods!"


    "No way."


    King Xuanlan said with trepidation.


    "Our Xuanlan Tribe has always respected the superiors, how could this be so? It was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I don''t know if all the superiors have come here, what advice do you have?"


    "Teaching?"


    The two-headed man finally recovered his demeanor at this moment, but when he looked at Su Yan, he still looked ugly and said as if he was constipated,


    "Our clans came here to discuss the conflict between your Xunlan clan and the Daren clan, and try to ease it and save you from the crisis. However, it seems that your Xunlan clan is more looking forward to being wiped out!"


    "Impossible!"


    King Xuanlan panicked and explained to the two-headed man.


    "It was really just a misunderstanding just now. Senior Su... But it was only because he wanted to protect a junior of our clan, so he was excited for a while, so he acted rashly."


    Up to this moment, King Xuanlan never mentioned the last scene, when the clans descended, they raised their hands to destroy Zhang Xiaotian''s promotion.


    "Humph! I don''t mention this in advance, let me ask you who allowed your Xuanlan tribe to be promoted one after another? In the abyss, there are naturally rules set by it, and the boundaries of races should be what they are. You Xuanlan tribe, are you Are you committing blasphemy?"


    The two-headed man snorted coldly when he heard the words, and finally turned the topic on the right track by using this topic.


    "This... Shangzu Mingjian, we never thought of desecrating the abyss. Could this be the promise of the abyss, which gave our human race an exceptional opportunity to improve?"


    Faced with the top hat that the two-headed man had put off when he disagreed with each other, King Xuan Lan asked cautiously.


    "Hmph, we actually want to know this question too!"


    The two-headed man snorted coldly, pointed at Su Yan, and said with vigilance and threats in his eyes.


    "So he, a breakthrough person, wants to go back with us. After we offer sacrifices to the ancient gods and ask for the will of the abyss, we will naturally understand whether your Xuanlan tribe has been blessed by the abyss and can break through the limit!"


    "As long as there is no problem with the revelation of the great ancient god, then your human race can also become a superior race from now on!"


    In the end, the two-headed man did not forget to be full of temptation, so he made a point to King Xuanlan.


    "this��"


    King Xuanlan''s heart skipped a beat. From the bottom of his heart, he naturally wanted to agree to this condition, but he smiled wryly and quietly looked at Su Yandao.


    "Senior Su is not a member of my Xuanlan tribe, but traveled here as a pioneer of the human race. Our Xuanlan tribe has no right to interfere with everything about him. If the envoy really wants to, he can directly ask Senior Su for his wishes."


    And Su Yan also looked at the two-headed man with a half-smile, or at least all the abyssal clans after him, wondering if there was something wrong with this group of guys?


    Didn''t you get enough of the sword just now? How dare you challenge him now?


    Or did you think you were doing it again, and it was just an unexpected accident just now?


    "Humph!"


    And the two-headed man looked at Su Yan, who was smiling but not smiling, obviously aware of this embarrassing problem,


    It''s just that, as Su Yan said, in fact, in the minds of the superiors at the moment, they thought that the situation just now was just an accident, which really occupied most of their thoughts!


    They don''t think that with so many people, if they really wanted to all rush forward, they would not be able to compete with Su Yan, who was an advanced weak human race. Anyway, there were countless reasons for his defeat just now. If they really wanted to work together, they could obviously suppress a mere weak human race. !

 Chapter 5641： resentment

    Chapter 5641 Resentment


    "Su Yan, whether you are from the Xuanlan tribe or not, you are a human race anyway, right? So I advise you to come with us for the future of the human race."


    And the two-headed man said with a threatening look. At this moment, although he still has the confidence to provoke here, his attitude has been softened a lot.


    At least hundreds of them came here at the beginning, just to suppress Su Yan forcefully and win in one fell swoop, but now, these many big clans have even learned to intimidate and lure first.


    "We won''t do anything to you. On the contrary, as long as you are recognized by the abyss and the ancient gods, you and the human race behind you can also be called the upper clan in a fair and honest manner, and everyone will be a family."


    Hearing this condition, King Xuanlan looked at Su Yan with obvious expectation. He really expected the human race to become a superior race.


    And this request is not too much, Su Yan should agree, right?


    "roll."


    However, Su Yan only looked at the superiors sarcastically, spit out a word lightly, and there was an obvious mockery in his eyes as if he was looking at an idiot.


    King Xuanlan felt a chill in his heart for a moment, and many of the upper clansmen also looked very unhappy when they heard the words.


    "Are you really not thinking about the human race behind you? Anyway, you are so strong, even if you enter our territory, who can do anything to you?"


    The two-headed man held back his anger and still tried to persuade him.


    "If you have the ability, you will take another sword from me?"


    Su Yan''s face was even more sneering.


    "you!"


    The two-headed man yelled angrily, clenched his fists, and seemed to be hesitant to do it directly, because although they didn''t think that they had so many people, they couldn''t beat Su Yan if they fought against him, but the sentence just now you have the ability to borrow from me A sword seemed to evoke their fearful memories.


    Thinking about that sword from the bottom of my heart, it seemed that I really couldn''t handle it!


    Can he send out such a terrifying sword again? Is it a bluff?


    The two-headed man couldn''t help hesitating, and then he let out a light sigh, and looked at the place where the thunder bombarded in the distance.


    "This person is still alive, and seems to be about to break through..."


    The two-headed man''s eyes were amazed, and he felt more and more that the human race seemed to have undergone some kind of mutation and was about to rise.


    The guy in front of him is already extremely terrifying, even suspicion is not considered a high-ranking limit, and now there is another one, although he looks definitely not as good as Su Yan, but just looking at Lei Jie, he can understand that he is definitely another evildoer with terrifying combat power, human race What did it do to get the abyss so favored?


    "Okay, I won''t embarrass you if you don''t want to go, but that little guy has also broken through the limit, so it''s okay to let him go, as long as you can prove to the abyss that your breakthrough is not blasphemy, no matter who goes!"


    The two-headed man pointed at Lei Jie''s place and said, his eyes shifted. Although the real purpose of bringing Su Yan back was not that simple, no matter who he brought back to study, it was really the same.


    Anyway, as long as you can crack the secret of the human race.


    "This should work!"


    King Xuanlan''s expression brightened immediately. If it was said that Su Yan could not control him, but Zhang Xiaotian was sure of it for a short time!


    "Are you looking for death again?"


    And Su Yan looked at King Xuanlan in disgust, and looked at the two-headed man again, with impatient killing intent in his eyes.


    "Since you don''t leave, I think you should take another sword from me!"


    "Su Yan don''t want it!"


    King Xuanlan anxiously stopped him immediately, and Su Yan waved his sleeve robe, sending him flying into the distance as well.


    "You go too!"


    After all, the majestic sword energy that stretched across the world stretched out again, slashing at the two-headed man and the others fiercely!


    The howling sword energy, accompanied by the power of the abyss like the sea, and the gale of billions of winds, smashed down on many superiors!


    "puff!"


    Many people were horrified, and felt the terrifying power again, only to realize how naive their previous thoughts were, and this time, they worked together and prepared many attacks, but they still faced the big sword like a thatch that was destroyed, and they were shocked. Instantly shatter!


    Countless blood was spilled, and many of the upper clansmen died on the spot. The two-headed man seemed to have used a forbidden item to escape, but he seemed to be in a very weak state. Seeing Su Yan''s frightened expression, he was unwilling to say.


    "Just wait, don''t think that with this little power you can be lawless, you will never know what you have offended!"


    As he spoke, he took out a distorted meatball with eyes in his hand, crushed it hard, and shouted.


    "Retreat first!"


    The meat ball burst, and the sprayed juice immediately generated countless black air, covering all the superiors and producing a wave similar to teleportation. Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and he smiled lightly.


    "Run? Can you run?"


    He was about to use the divine way of space to interrupt the teleportation left by the ancient **** of the abyss, but the next moment Zhang Xiaotian screamed, it was the end of Lei Jie''s side.


    Su Yan looked subconsciously, but the little fat man was already dying, lying on the ground with his whole body scorched, and this pause also made the teleportation left by the ancient **** fully effective.


    The invisible giant mouth in the black mist swallowed everything in an instant, and took away all the remaining abyssal clansmen and disappeared. Seeing this, Su Yan didn''t care, so he just flew directly to Zhang Xiaotian.


    "How, are you still alive?"


    He smiled lightly, and the latter raised his finger slightly as a response.


    Seeing this, Su Yan''s eyes darkened, and he realized that Zhang Xiaotian''s injury was not optimistic. The damage caused by the abyss thunderbolt was not just as simple as his body. In fact, his whole body was torn apart from the inside to the outside. , because the legacy of the ancient gods really played a role, forcing Zhang Xiaotian together.


    But the authority of bad luck can''t repair the injury after all, it''s considered hard work to be able to force Zhang Xiaotian together, and the current Zhang Xiaotian is very likely to be broken at the touch of a touch.


    "It''s terrible."


    Su Yan sighed slightly, the thunder calamity in the abyss, for the species that dared to break through the boundary without authorization, is completely punishing to death.


    "See, prepare all healing resources."


    At this time, King Xuanlan also flew back in embarrassment, and lowered his head facing Su Yan, but he didn''t realize that there was a trace of resentment hidden.


    Hundreds of people from the upper clan were all beheaded by him with a single sword. They died and ran away. This not only destroyed the last chance for peace talks of the Xunlan tribe, but also made all the upper clans completely hate the Xunlan tribe. .


    However, King Xuanlan didn''t dare to vent any dissatisfaction at all, because he also saw that shocking sword, hundreds of clansmen couldn''t block that sword, what kind of strength did this mysteriously appearing Su Yan achieve!


    At this moment, King Xuanlan even trembled slightly in fear.


    However, besides trembling, King Xuanlan also began to feel humiliated and dissatisfied with Su Yan who disrespected him so much and sent him flying away like a rag!


    Why, he is the king of the human tribe!

 Chapter 5642： alienate

    Chapter 5642 Divorce


    Although in terms of cultivation, I, the king of the tribe, is indeed inferior to Su Yan, a monster who treats the tribe as nothing, but no matter what, I still occupy the orthodoxy of the human race. Even if you look down on me, can''t you take care of me? The whole human race?


    King Xuanlan thought with grief and indignation in his heart, the fear and dissatisfaction with Su Yan that seemed to have accumulated for many days finally broke out, and at this moment it was all negative thoughts.


    At such a moment for the sake of the righteousness of the human race, it doesn''t matter if you are dissatisfied, why stop Zhang Xiaotian from going too? Could it be possible to be so arrogant with cultivation base strength? Don''t want to think about the human race?


    Or is it that you, Su Yan, also despise the human race, and no one pays attention to it at all, and have become a ruthless monster!


    At this moment, King Xuanlan bowed his head respectfully, but his heart was churning.


    And Su Yan didn''t seem to notice King Xuanlan''s thoughts, and after he came and said yes, he said it lightly.


    "The attitude of the abyss is to completely obliterate species that break through the boundaries on their own. For example, Zhang Xiaotian actually has a hole card that you can''t touch at all, but the result is still seriously injured and dying. If there is another person who breaks through, there is no way out. !"


    "And with such an obvious attitude, you actually still trust those superiors, trusting them to ask the abyss and the ancient gods?"


    "Jie Lei''s attitude is undoubtedly the most obvious attitude of Abyss!"


    "Once he goes there, Zhang Xiaotian won''t be able to live at all, and at the same time, you don''t have to think about living in the Xuanlan tribe. According to the characteristics of those upper tribes who cut weeds and roots, they will definitely wipe out all of you."


    As Su Yan said calmly, King Xuanlan seemed to have finally come to his senses, and nodded appreciatively in fear, but no one knew what was going on in his heart.


    Su Yan gently supported Zhang Xiaotian, regardless of King Xuanlan''s true thoughts, flew towards Hope City, and placed him in his palace.


    And mobilize all the healing things in Hope City, hoping to completely "sewn" Zhang Xiaotian.


    But hope may not be too big, not to mention that Hope City, as a gathering place of middle-level races, has limited fundamental resources, this kind of injury that is torn apart from the inside out, even the authority can''t be repaired, how can it be a little healing thing It may be cured.


    "It''s so miserable."


    Su Yan couldn''t help sighing again, secretly troublesome, but seeing Zhang Xiaotian''s life passing by, he didn''t want to give up this chubby apprentice in his heart.


    "Compared to the maliciousness and destructiveness of the abyss, the power of God''s Domain is obviously better at repairing injuries. I wonder if it can be used on Zhang Xiaotian?"


    Su Yan looked at the little fat man''s scorched body, thought for a long time, and only thought of this method.


    As for the healing methods of the abyss, Su Yan is only new here, so it is naturally impossible to be proficient, but it is obviously not feasible to face the little fat man''s injury without using some special methods.


    The only thing that can be tried is to rely on Su Yan''s mastery of God''s Domain Dao. Whether it is going back in time to reshape Zhang Xiaotian''s foundation, or using reincarnation-like magic to repair and make up for Zhang Xiaotian''s cracks, there is a glimmer of hope.


    But the abyss is essentially in conflict with the divine power. If the power of the divine domain is recklessly extradited into Zhang Xiaotian''s body, it may be too late to repair the injury, and the confrontation between the two forces will completely blow him up.


    "First send the power of God''s Domain to the healing object. If the healing object can remain stable and still function, it can always slowly infect Zhang Xiaotian''s essence. Perhaps the power of God''s Domain can be reflected."


    It happened that I hoped that all the healing things in the city would also be sent. Looking at the pile of things, Su Yan reluctantly came up with a solution, so he could only try it slowly.


    ��


    And in the territory of the Yuancheng tribe.


    A burst of black mist enveloped the central hall. Amidst the rustling peeps and whispers, more than a dozen figures were looming, and finally the black mist dissipated, and the two-headed man and others appeared.


    "call��"


    The two-headed man took a deep breath, looked at the familiar hall in front of him, and knew that he had finally escaped with difficulty.


    "It''s a terrible monster, is this a human race?"


    The two-headed man muttered to himself, the sword appeared in his mind, and he seemed to still have lingering fears, but he looked around at other people, almost all of the same race, all of them had the same look in their eyes.


    "Calculate how much our Yuancheng tribe has lost this time!"


    The two-headed man barely suppressed his palpitations, looked at the people who came back and gave instructions, and when he looked at the scattered figures around him, a sense of sadness surged in his heart, he knew that there might not be many people who came back.


    The Yuancheng tribe suffered heavy losses this time!


    "Damn it, I must make him pay the price! I will sacrifice to the ancient god, tell him everything, let him bestow the power of punishment, and crush that Su Yan severely!"


    The two-headed man roared, and after seeing the sad figure of the loose figure, he was filled with uncontrollable mad hatred.


    It''s so humiliating, he, a clan from the abyss united hundreds of people, to be suppressed by a weak human race!


    "Great God, calm down! If you startle the ancient **** because of this matter, it won''t be worth the price if you don''t say whether the ancient **** will be angry."


    Seeing the two-headed man talking like this, the people who came back with him immediately expressed panic and dissuaded him.


    Offering sacrifices to the ancient gods you serve can certainly get responses and even gifts, but how can the crazy ancient gods give so kindly and selflessly? The subsequent price is equally terrifying!


    Not to mention anything else, if sacrifices are made because of this matter now, not to mention that the sacrifice itself will consume one or two high-ranking **** servants, but the ancient gods responded, every moment must be filled with the flesh and blood of **** servants!


    Then the bestowal of power will turn the great **** himself into a crazy monster. After reaching the goal, he will be swallowed by the ancient gods directly, and the price of the bestowal of power will be calculated according to the number of **** servants!


    The power of a high-ranking servant consumes two servants!


    After all, the role of God Servants is only to please the ancient gods, they will not bestow them with kindness, and they will not even be fair.


    In other words, if Su Yan''s power needs to be dealt with, recalling the disastrous defeat of hundreds of clansmen this time, the persuading clansmen couldn''t help but pale and fight coldly.


    That would require hundreds of **** servants to be sacrificed, and the entire Yuancheng tribe would be wiped out directly!


    Crazy, there is no way this approach will work!


    Under the persuasion, the two-headed man also seemed to come back, his eyes finally became a little calm, and he said unwillingly.


    "Then what should we do, let that Su Yan be rampant? Treat us as nothing?"


    "You can use tricks, Ogami."


    The persuading person suddenly rolled his eyes.


    "You forgot, the ancient **** once bestowed a treasure that can directly summon his body, but the price is to swallow everything in front of him, including the summoner!"


    The two-headed man frowned suddenly.


    "You mean the magic stone of descent? I remember, but it takes a long time for the magic stone to wait for the ancient **** to descend. How could Su Yan just wait?"


    "So, this requires alienation!"

 Chapter 5643： The secret messenger arrives

    Chapter 5643: The Arrival of the Secret Envoy


    "Divorce? How do you want to do it?"


    Dashensi looked at the person who offered advice, and realized that he seemed to be a kind of person in the clan Chinese book, and maybe he could really come up with something.


    "It''s very simple. King Xuanlan also said that Su Yan is not a member of their tribe. If the guests are superior to others, King Xuanlan has already planted dissatisfaction with Su Yan in his heart, but he dare not reveal it."


    Seeing the great god''s question, the dog-headed military master who offered advice smiled, and was a little complacent.


    "Besides, at the end, look at the great priest, that Su Yan directly threw King Xuanlan into the air in public, and said a word to him. How humiliating is this? It seems that there is already a grievance between the two.


    "We can take advantage of this, secretly instigate King Xuanlan, and then promise lures, such as admitting that his tribe is promoted to the top, and the later breakthrough can also be kept by them, as long as he helps kill Su Yan!"


    Dashensi was a little moved when he heard the words, but after thinking for a while, he thought again.


    "This idea sounds good, but how can you be sure that King Xuanlan will agree? You know, he might not even dare to look directly in front of Su Yan with such rubbish. How difficult it is for him to have the courage to kill Su Yan? How to be successful?"


    "There''s no need to really use that trash to kill."


    And the dog-headed military master laughed.


    "Great God, you just need to pack the Advent Stone, and then lie to the Lanlan King that it is just a positioning coordinate. After activation, you can welcome the gaze of the ancient gods, and you can make any wish to the ancient gods, so that the Lanlan King When making a wish, asking for the ancient **** to kill Su Yan, that stupid thing will definitely believe it!"


    "Besides, there is still a layer of cover in it. King Xuanlan may know that there is a conspiracy in it, but he will never doubt that he can welcome the ancient **** and make a wish to the ancient god, because we want him to kill the ancient god. Su Yan, must rely on the power of the ancient god!"


    "Even if that idiot is a little greedy, he will only think that the trap is in his desire, and he will greedily want to change his wish, such as directly asking the ancient gods to grant him the status of the upper clan, so that all the Xunlan tribe can be promoted in an exceptional way."


    "This is definitely something that naive and stupid guy can do, so don''t worry, Dashensi, as long as you follow what I said, King Xuanlan will definitely risk his life to activate the magic stone, and then let him find a way Hold Su Yan for a while, when the ancient **** descends, everything will be reduced to ashes!"


    Dashensi listened and was finally completely moved. He looked at the dog-headed military division and nodded.


    "Okay, then you will have full authority to arrange this matter. Find someone to connect with that King Xuan Lan. Don''t let Su Yan find out!"


    The dog-headed strategist who offered advice immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said happily.


    "Okay, respect the order of the great god, then I will arrange it!"


    After finishing speaking, the dog-headed military master walked out of the hall with a relaxed expression, thinking that as long as he didn''t hold a sacrifice at home, everything would be fine.


    Although the power of the ancient gods is easy to use, the consequences...


    As soon as he thought about it, his scalp immediately became numb, and he shook his head to shake off the thoughts he shouldn''t have.


    too frightening!


    ��


    Hope in the city.


    When people from the Yuancheng tribe were sent to sneak in secretly, fortunately Su Yan was also concentrating on recovering Zhang Xiaotian''s injuries at this time, so he didn''t notice that the secret envoy of the Yuancheng tribe successfully met King Xuanlan.


    "I have seen the envoy."


    King Xuanlan was still very respectful and humble, facing the envoy who came quietly, he also tactfully retreated to the left and right.


    "King Xuanlan is welcome."


    But this time, the secret envoy from the Yuancheng tribe was extremely polite. When they saw Queen Xuanlan, they even saluted politely, and even gave him a little support, which flattered the latter.


    "You and my tribe serve the great ancient **** Cheng Khan together. We are a family. We should support each other. Why do we need to see outsiders?"


    Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy was smiling, although his expression was still a little scary because of his appearance, but it undoubtedly made King Xuanlan feel like a spring breeze.


    "The envoy is right. My Xuanlan Tribe has always respected the Shang clan. I wonder what orders the envoy came this time?"


    King Xuanlan said gratefully, even though he was soft-spoken in front of the superior clan, he still didn''t dare to raise his mind, and he didn''t have the air of being a human king at all.


    Seeing this, the secret envoy secretly despised him, thinking that he was also of the human race, but it seemed that the terrifying Su Yan was really not of the same species as you, but on the surface, he still smiled slightly.


    "King Xuanlan is polite. I am here on behalf of the Yuancheng tribe. I mainly want to ask the Xuanlan tribe one thing, that is, do you still want to advance to the upper race?"


    "The upper clans agreed with the ancient gods?"


    Hearing this, King Xuanlan''s eyes widened suddenly, with unexpected ecstasy.


    "Yes, but on one condition."


    Seeing this, the secret envoy smiled slowly.


    "What conditions, please tell me!"


    King Xuanlan looked excited. It was his lifelong dream that the Xuanlan tribe could become the upper clan. Seeing that there seemed to be a turning point at last, he felt a little incoherent in his heart.


    Could it be that this is pitiful? Or did Su Yan''s deterrence actually have a positive effect, making the tribes fearful and forced to recognize the status of the Xuanlan tribe as the superior clan?


    At this moment, the accumulated dissatisfaction with Su Yan in King Xuanlan''s heart almost disappeared because of gratitude.


    "The condition is, help us kill Su Yan, you, your tribe, and even another advanced person can survive, and even be completely promoted to the upper race in the future!"


    However, the secret envoy''s words were like thunder, causing King Xuanlan''s newly raised gratitude to collapse in an instant.


    "Kill Su Yan?"


    King Xuanlan uttered a horrified voice, and immediately looked around, saying with some panic.


    "The envoy was joking. As the pioneer of our human race, Su Yan doesn''t talk about the meaning of the representative, but the realm. Who can kill him?"


    "This kind of request is really unacceptable to the Blue Tribe."


    Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy smiled lightly when he heard the words, and looked at the fearful King Xuanlan, his eyes were full of bewitchment and insight into people''s hearts.


    "So, don''t you want to, or can''t you?"


    "The previous Su Yan''s attitude towards King Xuanlan, many of our superiors have also seen it, it is really disrespectful, and he also seems to have no consideration for the human race, such a pioneer of the human race is meaningless at all, right?"


    "If he can be sacrificed in exchange for the promotion of the entire Xuanlan tribe, this seems to be the most beneficial thing for the human race!"


    King Xuanlan''s face changed when he heard the words, and the words of the secret envoy Yuan Cheng seemed to have touched some kind of pain in him, causing an inexplicable anger to rise in his heart, thinking of the scene where he was blown away by Su Yan before.


    But rationality still kept King Xuanlan calm, and said to the secret envoy Yuan Cheng.


    "I don''t know, how can the envoy guarantee that after killing Su Yan, my Xuanlan tribe can be promoted to the upper tribe as I wish? I''m afraid Xiaowang... will face the situation of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge!"

 Chapter 5644： achieve

    Chapter 5644 Achieved


    "Simple"


    Seeing that King Xuanlan seemed a little moved, even though his tone was a little blunt now, Secret Envoy Yuan Cheng said happily.


    "This is the purpose of my coming. I brought a treasure to King Xuanlan. Through it, we can achieve our goal of killing Su Yan."


    After finishing speaking, envoy Yuan Cheng flipped his hand, and a black stone with countless peeping eyes appeared in his palm accompanied by a deep whisper.


    As soon as this mysterious stone appeared, it caused the distortion of the void. It seemed that various inexplicable and terrifying scenes appeared, overlapping each other in the distortion of the void. The strange and evil breath made King Xuanlan startled for a moment, and exclaimed.


    "A thing of the ancient gods!"


    "That''s right, this is an ancient god''s reward, called the Watching Stone. Through it, as long as you prepare the ceremony, you can win the ancient god''s gaze."


    When Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy saw King Xuanlan''s exclamation, he smiled wickedly and spoke bewitchingly.


    "And under the gaze of the ancient god, you can say a wish, no matter what, as long as the ancient **** can do it, he will grant you!"


    "So, King Xuanlan, do you still question it now? As long as you summon the ancient **** and welcome his gaze, then you can make a wish to kill Su Yan, and use this as a sacrifice to pray to the ancient **** for the complete destruction of the Xuanlan tribe. Promoted to the upper clan!"


    "This is the promise of the ancient gods. Once it is fulfilled, who would dare to defy it?"


    After Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy finished speaking, King Xuanlan''s eyes lit up completely, staring at the stone with greed that couldn''t be concealed.


    "Really, can you use it to make a wish to the ancient god?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise why are we looking for you? Only the power of the ancient gods can easily crush that monster to death!"


    The secret envoy Yuan Cheng''s voice became much colder when he heard the words, and he forced to ask.


    "When the time comes, when the ancient **** appears, you have to let him see Su Yan, and then no matter whether you use the reason of offering sacrifices or directly consume your wish, Su Yan will die! Can you do it?"


    Does it need to be seen to take effect? No wonder the Yuancheng tribe took it instead of using it themselves.


    The information revealed "inadvertently" by Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy made King Xuanlan solve a raised doubt, and said to the black stone even more excitedly.


    "If it is true what the envoy said, it will be possible!"


    "Well, I will give you this stone of gaze. I will teach you the ritual of summoning the ancient gods. You must hold Su Yan during the period and prevent him from leaving Hope City. As long as you can do it, even if you don''t have the chance to make a wish , I, the Yuancheng Tribe, also guarantee that you, the Xuanlan Tribe, can advance to the upper clan in the future!"


    The secret envoy Yuan Cheng delivered the black stone to King Xuanlan with a serious and serious voice, and at the same time, there was a hint of cold threat, which made King Xuanlan nod gratefully and apprehensively.


    "This is natural, envoy, please rest assured, with this promise, I, the Xuanlan Tribe, will do my best!"


    He greedily held the "Stone of Watching", and at this moment, his heart was full of wind and clouds.


    Of course, King Xuanlan would not be so stupid as to believe everything that Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy said. There must be some conspiracy hidden in it. For example, making a wish to the ancient **** requires paying a huge price!


    Although the abyssal human race is a middle-level race, they can''t get in touch with the ancient gods even by offering sacrifices, but there are still ways to learn about the ancient gods.


    You naturally know that powerful ancient gods are generally not so easy to talk to. What you want from him, you must pay more!


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as King Xuanlan is sure of one thing, for example, that wish is true, then all costs can be ignored!


    Anyway, at that time, he was the one who controlled the wishes...


    Hiding the thoughts in his heart, King Xuanlan raised his head at this moment, and looked at Secret Envoy Yuancheng humbly, both of them showed knowing smiles.


    "Then I''ll leave first. If that monster finds out, I''m afraid all plans will come to naught."


    The secret envoy Yuan Cheng smiled and said politely. At this moment, although he didn''t know what King Xuan Lan was laughing at, he knew that since this idiot had accepted it, everything was a foregone conclusion.


    "Congratulations to the envoy."


    King Xuanlan also smiled, thinking that he had mastered everything.


    Under the intentional cover of King Xuanlan, Yuan Cheng''s secret envoy left quietly. The former looked at Su Yan''s palace, and various complex expressions and colors appeared in his eyes one by one.


    "Su Yan..."


    King Xuanlan clenched his hands tightly, and then slowly loosened them.


    ��


    In Su Yan''s palace.


    I saw that a large pile of healing items had already been consumed by now, and Su Yan was holding a strange-shaped conch shell, and was concentrating on scanning Zhang Xiaotian''s broken body with it.


    In the conch shell, the original dark and strange appearance, from time to time, golden light flashes through the shell, causing the shell to tremble, and the sprinkling of light seems to be more powerful.


    And this is the result that Su Yan made according to his idea.


    This conch shell was originally a pure object of the abyss, and the tidal sound it emitted had the power to repair the body and heal injuries. The effect could only be regarded as moderate, but now, after Su Yan''s transformation, its healing effect has already been achieved. Great increase!


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Xiaotian''s serious injury, if it were an ordinary person, even if his soul was damaged and his body was completely broken, a light sweep would be enough to heal most of the serious injuries.


    But it''s a pity that such an effect also caused the conch shell to be extremely unstable. Su Yanmo calculated that it would take about a quarter of an hour, and the healing effect at this moment is still good. The conch shell, which can be called a holy product, will be completely blown up. .


    This is the forcible fusion of the power of the abyss and the power of the gods, leading to an unavoidable ending.


    And in fact, it''s not just a conch shell, in fact, most of the healing things here have been scrapped by Su Yan in this way, scattered on the ground into a pile of fragments.


    Fortunately, his conjecture was considered successful. After scrapping so many healing items, Zhang Xiaotian''s soul essence was finally tainted with the characteristics of God''s Domain, not to mention being able to display divine power, but at least he would not be so repulsive when facing magical powers.


    This is a great improvement. After Su Yan scrapped the conch shell again, he looked at Zhang Xiaotian''s torn wounds, and finally decided to use the time-space divine way to go upstream.


    In this process, he will make a new copy of Zhang Xiaotian''s soul source, which will act as a glue, and completely make up for Zhang Xiaotian''s essential fragmentation.


    Thinking about it, a bit of divine light emanated from Su Yan''s fingertips, and hit Zhang Xiaotian''s eyebrows, and immediately the divine way of time and space was activated!


    In an instant, the space of the entire hall vibrated violently, and all the surrounding things that contained a strong abyssal atmosphere exploded and shattered one after another as if corroded by an inexplicable force, and the entire space was filled with vortexes. Pairs of eyes are peeping!


    This is the confrontation and manifestation of the Dao in the abyss, and for the first time in the abyss, the divine art of the Dao is ushered in!

 Chapter 5645： the end of the river

    Chapter 5645: The End of the River


    Be quick, otherwise, after a long time, I am afraid that it will cause a thunder disaster in the abyss like Zhang Xiaotian.


    Su Yan raised his head, looked at the vision around him and the sky, his eyes suddenly shone brightly, his consciousness sank into the time and space flow created by the Dao magic, and he went back along the rolling river of time!


    But here, Su Yan felt the different aura of the abyss. The time and space here converged, as if the long river of time was also decayed, shrouded in unknown and weirdness, as if some inexplicable existence had infected the river water, making it turbid and difficult to flow.


    Su Yanzhi was a little curious when he saw this, but his eyes flickered, knowing that he didn''t have much time and he couldn''t be shy, so he just followed Zhang Xiaotian''s timeline and returned to the moment when he crossed the tribulation.


    Here, Su Yan first glanced at the scene of Zhang Xiaotian crossing the catastrophe, and saw that the little fat man was completely a shrunken turtle in the thunderstorm, curled up in a black mask released by the ancient god, with his eyes closed and trembling Trembling, but the expression is still stubborn.


    And the power of authority left by the ancient gods is really good. Su Yan can clearly find that when the thunder calamity descends on the black cover, no matter the form of thunder on the surface or the essence of pollution inside, they have all been greatly weakened. It only took a short time to land on the black cover to ensure its stability and indestructibility.


    It can be said that this thunder calamity is not so much saved by Zhang Xiaotian, but rather left by the ancient gods. Zhang Xiaotian lay flat the whole time.


    "It''s really trash like always."


    Su Yan laughed angrily, and ignored Zhang Xiaotian who was in the process of crossing the catastrophe. He only copied the origin of the soul belonging to Zhang Xiaotian through the long river of time, relying on the divine way of space, and then went down the long river, wanting to return to reality.


    During this process, Su Yan occasionally flicked his head, and suddenly his hair stood on end, seeing a shocking scene.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the end of the long river of time in the abyss, where there was a dry land, and there was a huge rotten head, swallowing everything, cutting off the long river and flowing into the mouth, where the river turned into nothingness, and even time disappeared. Wasted into emptiness, everything died, and returned to that huge decay!


    "what is this!"


    Su Yan''s heart was shaken. With his current state, he didn''t seem to dare to look directly at the rotting head that made everything silent. He only took a glimpse when the long river dissipated.


    Su Yan opened his eyes, looked at the phenomenon that the sky in the abyss was about to condense into thunderstorms, and withdrew the Dao magic, just in time, Zhang Xiaotian''s previously infested God''s domain support was also consumed.


    "The rotten head at the end, what is that, the death of everything? Or the most powerful ancient **** of the end in a certain abyss beyond the supreme level?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself, the consciousness in his mind was still immersed in the huge shock of that glimpse.


    "Forget it, this kind of existence, to be honest, I''m afraid the Supreme is like an ant in front of him, it''s better not to think too much now."


    Shaking his head, Su Yan forcibly dispelled the scene, and refocused his attention on Zhang Xiaotian.


    "With the source of the soul as the glue, and he has the blessing of authority, this time, it should be able to completely repair the injury, right?"


    Su Yan muttered to himself, re-merging Zhang Xiaotian''s original source that was duplicated and intercepted in time and space with the broken original source now!


    In the blink of an eye, I saw the silent ancient **** remnant who had been staying in the depths of Zhang Xiaotian''s soul. At this time, it shined brilliantly, and seemed to feel that this was the only chance to mend Zhang Xiaotian, and began to take the initiative to exert force. The unique breath of the ancient gods escaped from the legacy, strongly bonding the two sources, and repairing the physical body along the way.


    Zhang Xiaotian''s physical body, which was difficult to join at all, began to heal visible to the naked eye at this time. Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, knowing that this little fat man had overcome the difficulty.


    And in the central palace of Hope City.


    After King Xuanlan found out that Su Yan was still treating Zhang Xiaotian''s injuries and hadn''t left the customs, he breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately, he became more courageous and moved a lot, and began to openly arrange the ritual formation required by the Watching Stone.


    The artifact of the ancient gods entrusted to him by the secret envoy of Yuancheng is extremely complicated and **** to use, not to mention a pile of materials and a complicated array structure, just for activation, hundreds of servants of the gods are needed as sacrifices Taste!


    Only their flesh and blood and spirit can successfully win the attention of the ancient gods.


    And these hundreds of **** servants, placed on the middle race, need more, not to mention, their own cultivation bases must all reach the late stage of **** appearance!


    This can be regarded as touching the roots of the Xuanlan tribe. You must know that even the median race has the aptitude of all members of the god-like realm in name, but in reality, not everyone can achieve it, just like ordinary people. Fighting tigers, but how many can actually be killed.


    Nearly 1,000 god-like realms, this is already considered the top combat power of the Xuanlan tribe, and now for this ceremony, it will be shattered in an instant!


    However, if it is for the future of the human race, it is worth it!


    "Father."


    But suddenly Princess Pingyu appeared, looking at King Xuanlan who was acting strangely, and asked curiously.


    "What is the purpose of you suddenly mobilizing all the combat power in the clan? Is there any major event going to happen?"


    "It''s Ping Yu, no, what''s the matter?"


    King Xuanlan was startled when he saw Princess Pingyu approaching, and immediately covered it up with a smile, but there were a lot of materials around and the barely formed formation, obviously he couldn''t hide it from anyone.


    "What is this? Are you arranging a ceremony, a sacrifice?"


    Princess Ping Yu looked at the formation, although she didn''t know why, but in the abyss tribe, rituals and sacrifices have been throughout their lives, and she immediately thought of a possibility.


    Princess Pingyu looked at King Xuanlan in shock, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she asked with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Father, what are you going to do, you need all the top combat power in the clan to sacrifice and contribute?!"


    "This kind of action can easily destroy the entire Xuanlan tribe!"


    "Shut up, of course I know!"


    Seeing Princess Ping Yu''s shock, King Xuanlan became anxious immediately, covered Princess Ping Yu''s mouth, and said calmly.


    "Father naturally knows that this is very dangerous, but it is also a last resort..."


    Immediately, King Xuanlan told Princess Ping Yu everything that happened before, in every detail.


    Up to this moment, he didn''t intend to hide anything anymore. On the one hand, because this was his daughter, on the other hand, he couldn''t hide anything after seeing this kind of thing.


    Unless King Xuan Lan can silence him, the other party will not guess and publicize what is intentional.


    But back to number one, as his own daughter, how could King Xuanlan be willing to do so!


    "So, you want to kill Su Yan?!"


    However, Princess Ping Yu was even more flustered and shocked after hearing this. At this moment, she had the idea of ??running away immediately and telling Su Yan.

 Chapter 5646： The ancient gods also kill for you

    Chapter 5646 The ancient gods also kill for you


    "right."


    But looking at her father''s gloomy and serious eyes, Princess Ping Yu finally didn''t have the courage to do such a treasonable thing, she just stood there blankly, as if feeling at a loss.


    "Why��"


    she murmured,


    "Can''t it be resolved peacefully, Su Yan, he... is the hope of our human race, won''t your actions, father, make people feel chilling? Besides, this opportunity that many upper clans are forced to admit may be because Only Su Yan can appear."


    "How come I don''t know!"


    King Xuanlan also looked at Princess Pingyu with a wry smile, and put his hands on her shoulders.


    "However, it is enough to have this kind of fear, and we can''t really make trouble!"


    "Let''s not talk about whether Su Yan can resist many superiors by himself, what about the gods? Even, the great ancient gods we serve?"


    "After all, they prefer the Shang clan. If there is a real quarrel, who can resist the wrath of the ancient gods? From the oppression of the gods?"


    "Can these Su Yan block it? Will he block it?"


    "We have no choice!"


    As King Xuanlan spoke, his eyes gradually became firmer.


    "Only by taking advantage of this opportunity to make a wish to the ancient **** can we completely make our Xuanlan tribe stand firm among the upper clan. No matter how strong Su Yan is, can he still be stronger than the ancient god? It can only be used as a sacrifice!"


    "Besides, we don''t really want him to die. As long as we attract the attention of the ancient gods and successfully make a wish to him, our Xuanlan tribe can advance to the upper clan. Then even if we violate the agreement with the Yuancheng tribe, under the gaze of the ancient gods, they Do you still dare to exterminate us?"


    Seeing that Princess Pingyu''s expression was still a little dazed and impulsive, King Xuanlan''s tone was a little softer, and he suddenly and slowly persuaded.


    "At that time, we will still be the upper clan, and at this time, having Su Yan as a deterrent will be even more powerful for other clans. This is a plan that kills two birds with one stone. Daughter, you must remember not to disclose it, let alone let Su Yan know, otherwise it will attract With his vigilance, our Xunlan tribe and the human race will have no more hope!"


    Princess Ping Yu was shocked when she heard the words. She didn''t know if it was because of the threat of racial righteousness, or because she heard that Su Yan could live in peace, so she finally accepted this possibility.


    "I... will keep it a secret."


    But she still couldn''t bear it in her heart. After all, it would consume nearly a thousand lives in the clan, and all of them were pillars.


    Princess Ping Yu could only walk out of the palace in a daze, and glanced at Su Yan''s palace, which was complicated and full of sorrow.


    Should I tell him...


    In all fairness, Princess Ping Yu wanted to tell, but King Xuanlan''s words deeply suppressed the throbbing in her heart, and she could only stand there for a long time, speechless.


    However, this kind of torment did not have a chance to last too long in Princess Ping Yu''s heart.


    Because soon, news came from Su Yan''s palace that Zhang Xiaotian, who had broken through from serious injuries, had successfully recovered, and the human race had another healthy leader! And Su Yan also announced that he will leave the Xuanlan tribe in the near future!


    This news surprised King Xuanlan, and at the same time felt that time was running out. He had to start the ceremony before Su Yan left, and let the eyes of the ancient gods come!


    Although he said he didn''t want to kill Su Yan, but King Xuan Lan didn''t know what his attitude towards Su Yan was.


    resentment? expect? But King Xuanlan didn''t dare to bet, although he might spare Su Yan''s life, but the ancient gods might not want Su Yan''s sacrifice!


    After all, he is so powerful, so he is an extremely suitable sacrifice. What if the condition for fulfilling the wish is that Su Yan must die to please the ancient god?


    This is uncertain, so King Xuanlan didn''t dare to gamble, so he could only force Su Yan to stay!


    "Come here! Hold a feast. Since Senior Su decided to leave the Xuanlan Tribe, but as a pioneer of the human race, we have rescued the Xuanlan Tribe several times. We, the Xuanlan Tribe, must be courteous. We must send Senior Su Yan off. The place is in the palace hall!"


    With a big wave of his hand, King Xuanlan anxiously held a grand banquet, and at the same time stepped up the arrangements for the ceremony.


    And when this news reached Su Yan''s palace, the little fat man was excited to adapt to his abilities.


    "Wow, look, master, I have gained authority! This authority is so powerful, whatever I let be destroyed will be destroyed!"


    "This is not authority, it''s just authority magic. It''s just that your abyssal supernatural power is indeed different from ordinary people."


    And Su Yan also watched with a smile, he couldn''t help but laugh at the "power" exerted by the little fat man.


    He closed his eyes and muttered something, and then waved his hand, a cloud of doom and blackness enveloped his will. If it enveloped a stone, that stone would break apart inexplicably, and if it enveloped a plant of grass, that grass would wither quickly. , Even if it covers a powerful abyss object, the power of the abyss in that object will quickly become chaotic and cause the treasure to explode into a pile of garbage.


    It seems unrivaled, but it really has authority.


    However, in fact, Su Yan had actually seen the ancient gods activate their powers. It was invisible and invisible, and they didn''t need any preparations. The emergence of powers was completely unpredictable. Like a little fat man, he had already taken the opportunity to be beaten to death countless times.


    But Su Yan could also see the potential of the little fat man.


    That is, a normal **** king activates the abyss magical power, and the power of authority summoned is contained in the magical power, but the supernatural power of the little fat man is completely composed of the power of authority!


    The two seem to be the same, but they are actually very different in effect and expression. If they collide, the latter will be crushed!


    This is a bit close to Congshen, that is, the means of the Emperor, and it is worthy of inheriting the legacy of the ancient gods.


    "Hey, I knew I was different, so now I''m considered strong!"


    Zhang Xiaotian smirked when he heard the words, and looked at Su Yan as if showing off, but he was not disappointed by the blow, and he paid more attention to the second half of the sentence.


    "In the upper ranks, forget it, but that''s all. I''m afraid you are still vulnerable to Cong God. You still need to absorb the legacy of refining and refining the ancient gods, and practice the skills I have modified for you. Try to avoid you will Become the body of the resurrected ancient **** in the body."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Master, I will definitely be my own!"


    Zhang Xiaotian responded when he heard the words, and he was a little depressed at this time.


    Because the legacy of the ancient gods in his body also made him understand that he is not really a person with extraordinary talents, and more factors are just the manifestation of the legacy of the ancient gods!


    And this kind of thing, if it is said that it is completely harmless to him, Zhang Xiaotian himself does not believe it,


    "But Master, you said that I am vulnerable to God, so you can?"


    Zhang Xiaotian asked curiously again, regarding Su Yan, he felt that he hadn''t really broken through to the God-King Realm at the moment, just like him, he was just staying at the top of the abyss!


    So the master is stronger than himself?


    Seeing the little fat man''s dissatisfaction, Su Yan laughed and joked.


    "Believe it or not, ancient gods can also kill for you?"

 Chapter 5647： go to dinner

    Chapter 5647 Attending the Banquet


    "Ha, master, are you bragging? You can stand shoulder to shoulder with the ancient god?"


    But Zhang Xiaotian looked at Su Yan in disbelief, and felt that his master must be talking nonsense about what he said.


    In the hearts of these abyssal races, the ancient gods are supreme, like the Xuanlan tribe, they only want to become servants of the upper gods, and they never dared to say that they want to touch the authority of the ancient gods.


    Not only because the uniqueness of the ancient gods cannot be born from the race, but also in the abyss, a pattern of belief has almost been formed, so that the servants of the gods never dare to think about everything about the ancient gods, let alone try to provoke and kill the gods some type of.


    As for Su Yan, he dared to say that he could even kill the ancient gods. If it weren''t for Zhang Xiaotian, he had already recognized his master, and he knew that Su Yan couldn''t be a lunatic, and he would have directly reported to the ancient gods. Such an arrogant guy!


    "Why not? Supreme, that is, the ancient gods are powerful, but they don''t completely represent invincibility. If you don''t have the confidence to face it, how will you be able to embark on the road to the strongest in the future?"


    And Su Yan looked at Zhang Xiaotian''s unbelievable and suspicious eyes, and only said with a light smile, half explaining and half preaching.


    "It''s not a question of confidence, but that the ancient gods are so powerful and incredible. If I become an ancient god, of course I have confidence, but I''m just a superior. How can I have the confidence to fight against the ancient gods..."


    When Zhang Xiaotian heard Su Yan''s teaching, he scratched his head mutteringly.


    "Master, are you really leaving?"


    After scratching his head, Zhang Xiaotian looked at Su Yan regretfully again, with reluctance and faint worry in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you stay here for a while? Not to mention, I still miss you. So many people from the Shang clan came here before. Although I made a breakthrough, I might not be able to beat them! If they come again, I still have to rely on Master, you can do it."


    "But why should I help you?"


    Su Yan heard the words, but calmly interrupted Zhang Xiaotian''s worry and worry, making his expression a bit embarrassed, he said slowly.


    "As I said, I don''t care about the Xuanlan tribe, nor the people in the abyss. Even if I can help them once, what about the future? Have you found a way out for them?"


    "The kind of bloodline inheritance King Xuanlan thinks about is just wishful thinking. It''s impossible. Pang Ren doesn''t know. Don''t you know what your so-called bloodline talent is?"


    Hearing the words, Zhang Xiaotian had a wry smile and a blank look on his face, yes, others don''t know, so now he still doesn''t know what his so-called aptitude is?


    That is basically the transformation left by the ancient god, and has nothing to do with me, not to mention that there is nothing contained in the blood, even if it is contained, it is also the characteristic of that unknown ancient god!


    At that time, the things that are born may have strange shapes and resemble everything, except that they are not human!


    Then can he still be regarded as the future of the human race? What''s more, maybe one day I will go crazy, or become a vessel for the recovery of the ancient gods, bringing disaster to the whole family.


    This caused Zhang Xiaotian to dare not try even if he still thought about the beauties of the whole clan.


    The abyssal human race, as usual, has no future at all.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaotian suddenly understood some of Su Yan''s cruelty, and couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    He was about to say something, but suddenly King Xuanlan''s herald came and conveyed the invitation.


    Zhang Xiaotian''s expression immediately lifted, and he said with joy again.


    "Master, why don''t you leave after attending the banquet? Anyway, the tribe is kind, don''t let them down!"


    "Please, Master."


    Looking at Zhang Xiaotian''s pleading eyes, Su Yan thought for a while, then nodded to the herald in agreement.


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry to leave right away, I''ll stay for a few more days, you go back and tell King Xuanlan."


    Anyway, he still needs to recall that Ade is the same as God, and gathered in the Xuanlan Tribe, which does not conflict with this banquet in terms of time.


    "yes!"


    The herald immediately left respectfully, and Zhang Xiaotian showed a happy smile on his face.


    In the palace, King Xuanlan was also very happy when he heard the report.


    "Okay, now we have time to set up a large formation, and the hope of the race is coming soon!"


    He looked deeply at Su Yan''s palace, and kept clenching and loosening his fists...


    Soon, three days passed, and the grand farewell banquet prepared for Su Yan officially started!


    On this day, the entire City of Hope was full of joy and enthusiasm. On the one hand, some people were really happy that Su Yan was about to leave. For example, they thought that Su Yan''s stay in City of Hope was completely uncontrollable. Disaster, of course, some people will be grateful to him for repelling the Shang clan, in short, everyone has their own ideas.


    On the other hand, King Xuanlan promised that not only the whole city can receive an extra resource for today''s banquet, but the resources that everyone in the Xuanlan tribe can get will also increase by 30% in the future!


    This kind of news made the whole city happy no matter what the purpose of the banquet itself was.


    "My lord, does the Xuanlan tribe have accumulated so many resources at present? The salary of the whole city has been increased by 30%. This is a huge number, and the Xuanlan king is so generous with such a move, just to see you off, my lord?"


    Coincidentally, on this day, Ade returned with God and others.


    They went out to search for related abyss treasures for Su Yan before. Although they are not finished this time, they also gained a lot. After all, they all had the experience of traveling in the abyss before. Most of the material list provided by Su Yan has been collected. .


    And what made Su Yan even more delighted was that the collected materials just happened to completely contain what was needed to make a dual-phase fetish!


    A dual-phase fetish is an artifact that has both the characteristics of the abyss and the domain of the gods. Not only can it better adapt to the abyss, but its own power will also be greatly increased by the mutual blessing of the two characteristics. It can be said that the sudden increase is more than doubled !


    This made Su Yan very satisfied, and even wanted to stay for a few more days to study Yun Chiyang''s achievements and ideas about the dual-phase fetish, and use it to transform his Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb.


    But it''s a pity, now that the banquet is held, it seems a bit inappropriate for Su Yan to suddenly regret staying.


    But walking on the street, Ade waited for the people to return, and looked at the beaming crowd around him, so he could easily find out the reason for the celebration in the whole city. He looked at Su Yan at the side, and suddenly frowned, full of puzzlement.


    "Yeah, not to mention that the atmosphere is a bit more like chasing adults away. Just such a luxurious handwriting, today, the entire city''s resource consumption for two months, what is this King Xuanlan thinking? Thank you so much, sir? "


    Shenyi and the others immediately agreed, looking at the overly enthusiastic atmosphere in the city, their eyes were full of doubts.

 Chapter 5648： old gods come

    Chapter 5648: The Ancient God Descends


    Shenyi and the others knew that Su Yan had saved the Xuanlan tribe several times, but it seemed that the Xuanlan tribe didn''t appreciate it very much. This way of thanking them was also meaningless.


    If it is just for Su Yan to send off such a big battle, even they feel a little worthless, then King Xuanlan is not a fool, how could he do this kind of behavior for no reason?


    "He must want to get something from the banquet, my lord, there may be some conspiracy in it, be careful."


    Walking on the main road of the palace, Ade reminded him, but Su Yan smiled when he saw this, and walked with everyone, not caring.


    "It doesn''t matter, if King Xuan Lan can really come up with some surprises, I will appreciate him."


    "By the way, this will also allow me to decide my attitude towards the Xuanlan tribe."


    As Su Yan said, the palace was close in front of him, and he, A De and others went to the banquet together.


    ��


    And in the palace.


    King Xuanlan looked at the magnificent hall that was deliberately decorated, and he was also very excited in his heart. Not to mention the atmosphere needed for this banquet itself, as long as he thought that the Xuanlan tribe would completely become the upper clan in the future, he could not suppress his inner feelings.


    "When facing Su Yan later, you must be calm, calm."


    King Xuanlan kept admonishing himself, while Princess Pingyu looked at the banquet with a complicated expression, her mind kept thinking, struggling and hesitating about everything that was about to come, wondering whether to tell Su Yan or not.


    "Father, why did you suddenly increase the treatment of the whole city? Our Xuanlan tribe simply cannot afford such a large consumption."


    As a last resort, Princess Ping Yu could only divert her attention.


    "This one."


    King Xuanlan was also very excited, so he simply shifted his answer.


    "Don''t worry, daughter, as long as our Xuanlan tribe can become a superior tribe, these resources are nothing at the moment. On the day of welcoming the great ancient god, it is good to let the tribe revel."


    "Besides, father has some thoughts in his heart. By doing so, he may be able to avoid the trap left by the Yuancheng tribe."


    "trap?"


    Princess Ping Yu turned her head and asked, a little uneasy.


    "What do you mean, did the Yuancheng tribe deceive the father? There is a problem with the ceremony?"


    "No, my daughter, there is nothing wrong with the ceremony. I have verified that it should indeed be able to attract the attention of the ancient gods."


    As King Xuanlan said, there was a sneer of complacency on his face.


    "It''s just that when the secret envoy Yuan Cheng came, he deliberately reminded me that Su Yan must be under the gaze of the ancient god, so is this also a condition for some kind of ceremony? The goal of the wish will only take effect if he is watched. ?��


    "If this is the case, if I make a wish in vain to promote the Xuanlan tribe to the top, will it not cover the whole tribe at all, and will only affect a few people, and the Yuancheng tribe will be able to bully us at will!"


    "The Shang clan will not be so kind. This kind of loophole that is easily overlooked may be a trap laid by the cunning Yuancheng clan!"


    "So, of course I won''t be tricked, so with the help of the name and rewards of the banquet, all the clansmen are gathered together. After the ancient **** descends, the entire Xuanlan tribe will be under his watchful eyes, enjoying the ancient God''s gift!"


    "..."


    Princess Ping Yu listened, always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She could only sigh slightly, and said to Xuan Lan kingly.


    "I hope everything will be as my father said."


    Soon, Su Yan and others appeared outside the gate of the palace, and King Xuanlan stood up to greet him respectfully.


    "Welcome Senior Su here! You have saved our tribe in danger several times, and it is really hard to repay you. Now you are leaving, and Xiao Wang can only send you off with a banquet!"


    "King Xuan Lan, you are welcome."


    Seeing this, Su Yan also exchanged greetings, and soon the response process started, and the whole banquet was held grandly.


    There are countless maids dancing lightly, and the entire Hope City is even more brightly lit, and the magic is used to perform brilliantly floating in the air. Outside the palace, there are crowds of people everywhere,


    It was said that it was to see Su Yan off, but in fact, it was more like a celebration for the whole city in terms of scale and performance.


    "I wonder where Senior Su plans to go after he leaves the tribe?"


    And Su Yan didn''t care much about the atmosphere, he just chatted with a group of high-ranking officials and King Xuanlan in the hall, so the atmosphere inside was very deserted and awkward compared to the outside, only King Xuanlan forcibly found him. on topic.


    But in his heart, King Xuanlan was also secretly anxious, because the ritual of summoning the ancient gods had already been quietly started in the dark!


    Nearly a thousand of the top battle forces of the Xuanlan tribe have all been reduced to a pool of flesh and blood at this moment, and all their souls have been sacrificed to the ancient **** Cheng Khan. There is a strange and ominous aura gathering on the formation on the ground. howling.


    But the initiation of this ritual is indeed slow. You can see the lines of the formation on the ground, with blood slowly infiltrating along the lines, but the speed is only one-tenth of the distance from the core of the formation every quarter of an hour. It takes a quarter of an hour for the entire formation to hold a ceremony!


    King Xuanlan was very worried that he would be discovered by Su Yan during this period. It can be said that every moment is like a year.


    The people present were the most relaxed, except for Su Yan, I am afraid that Zhang Xiaotian, the little fat man who eats and drinks.


    It''s almost nine quarters.


    As time passed, King Xuanlan racked his brains to think about the topic, and the excitement in his heart became more and more uncontrollable.


    "Su Yan!"


    But at this moment, Princess Ping Yu finally couldn''t help shouting and said to Su Yan.


    "Go away! This is a conspiracy against you. Father wants to summon the ancient gods to harm you!"


    The anxious voice made the atmosphere in the hall suddenly startled. Many people looked at Princess Ping Yu in astonishment, not knowing what happened, but King Xuanlan''s complexion changed drastically in an instant, and he slapped Princess Ping Yu on the face.


    "Nie Zhan, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    "Xuanlan King?"


    And Su Yan looked at it indifferently, and said calmly.


    "You need to give me an explanation."


    "Explanation��"


    King Xuanlan smiled sarcastically at first, and then became ecstatic.


    "Hahaha, there is no need to explain, as Ping Yu said, but the ancient **** has come, and no one can stop him!"


    In the dark secret room, I saw the blood-soaked formation, and finally the blood spread to the core. Ten quarters of an hour have passed, and the ceremony has started!


    "Su Yan, if you sacrifice yourself in exchange for the hope of the entire human race, that is undoubtedly a very correct thing. I hope you understand, but you have no choice!"


    King Xuanlan laughed loudly. At this moment, he saw a pair of huge eyes staring down at the sky above Hope City!


    Immediately, under the horrified eyes of everyone, a huge human face slowly descended from the sky. His face resembled Fang Zheng''s, filled with countless holes and tentacles, which were as fine as velvet flying, and then the ends of the tentacles grew With his mouth full, he uttered various murmurs of unknown meaning, which affected various visions.


    This huge human face is the ancient **** Cheng Khan!

 Chapter 5649： Desperate Xuanlan King

    Chapter 5649: The Desperate King Xuanlan


    "Welcome to the arrival of the great ancient god!"


    Seeing the shocking scene on the sky, countless people were terrified and didn''t know what happened, but King Xuan Lan trembled, and immediately knelt down to pay homage to the face on the sky, shouting in his mouth.


    "Thank you for the coming of the great ancient god, I pray that you will let the Xuanlan tribe advance to the upper clan and become your loyal family!"


    "..."


    After King Xuanlan finished speaking, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became quiet. Some people looked forward to seeing the ancient **** Cheng Khan in the sky, while some were just at a loss and panicked. However, the face of the ancient **** on the sky did not respond at all. .


    Why doesn''t it work...


    King Xuanlan was the most flustered among them. He stared blankly at the face of the ancient **** on the sky, convinced that it wasn''t that he missed something, but that the ancient **** really didn''t respond, as if he didn''t bother to pay attention to everything below. Suddenly there was a huge bad feeling.


    "Then I will offer a sacrifice to the great you, and I implore you to accept the sacrifice I carefully prepared, that human race named Su Yan, and beg you to kill him!"


    King Xuanlan chose the next best thing, thinking of fulfilling the agreement with the Yuancheng tribe first.


    "..."


    However, there was still an eerie silence, the huge face of the ancient **** above the dome of the sky, quietly looking down, without any intention of communicating or agreeing at all.


    "The ceremony failed...or, am I being tricked?"


    King Xuanlan was stunned for a moment, staring blankly at the arrival of the ancient **** Cheng Khan in the sky, and many incomprehensible questions kept popping up.


    What does the coming of the ancient **** mean? What''s the point of the Yuancheng tribe doing this, simply playing with the Xuanlan tribe, causing Su Yan to break with the Xuanlan tribe?


    But as for it, alarming the ancient gods?


    King Xuanlan''s mind was completely at a loss, and when he recalled the members of the tribe who had sacrificed for this, he immediately smiled even more pitifully.


    What the **** is he doing?


    "Father..."


    Princess Ping Yu faintly felt that something was wrong. Looking at the face of the ancient **** in the sky, she felt that things would not be so simple. Sure enough, the ancient **** who had not responded in the next moment suddenly descended countless rays of light from the abyss!


    "Responded!"


    King Xuanlan was overjoyed at first, but the next moment he watched in horror, all the lights of the abyss fell into the bodies of the Xuanlan tribe with precision, but it did not bring any advancement, but killed them all melt!


    "what!"


    There were screams and screams, King Xuan Lan looked at this scene in horror, and muttered to himself.


    "How come, I clearly made a wish to let the clansman be promoted."


    He yelled to the sky frantically.


    "Great Ancient God Cheng Khan, you made a mistake! It is Su Yan I am going to sacrifice to you, not these humble and ordinary people!"


    "idiot."


    Seeing this, Su Yan finally couldn''t help but sneered and said lightly.


    "Why did the ancient **** obey your orders, or wishes?"


    "No matter what you did, it did attract the ancient gods to descend, but can''t you see that this guy has no consciousness at all, or he doesn''t bother to show consciousness to you at all. How could he respond to what you said?"


    "Let me think about it, this should be a game, the purpose of the game should be to kill me, and the people behind the scenes told you that you can do this by making a wish to the ancient god?"


    "Tsk, it''s ridiculous, you don''t think about such a simple thing, why doesn''t he do it himself, even if there are ten thousand reasons, he is not afraid of you tampering with the wish, just like you did at the beginning?"


    "The fundamental reason is because they don''t care, because they don''t need to make a wish, they just need the ancient **** to come, and everything in front of them can be wiped away!"


    "Although this guy has come, he is a completely irrational idiot now, do you know? He will only erase everything, and he doesn''t care who summoned him. It''s ridiculous that you have gathered all the clansmen together. It''s like taking the initiative Send food to the ancient gods."


    In a few words, Su Yan explained the true intentions of the Yuancheng tribe, and made King Xuanlan''s complexion pale in an instant, and he fell to the ground as if he had lost his strength.


    "It turns out to be like this, it turns out to be like this, then everything is over, everything is over..."


    "How could you do that!"


    And Zhang Xiaotian listened to everything, finally recovered from the shock, and immediately roared angrily at King Xuanlan.


    "My master has saved the tribe several times! You actually repay your kindness with revenge! Are you still a human being?! And you still trust the words of the foreign tribe so easily, can the master not be as trustworthy as the foreign tribe?"


    "How can someone like you become the king of the tribe? It''s in vain that I respected you before, you are not worthy at all!"


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it."


    And King Xuanlan smiled miserably, the light of the abyss on the sky was still falling, unhurriedly, but every time it fell, a member of the tribe would lose his life.


    What''s even more frightening is that there is no way to avoid it, as long as you are watched by the ancient gods, even if you hide in the void now, the gaze from the ancient gods will still follow you everywhere.


    He was so unhurried, as if he was just crushing ants to death casually, not caring about the feelings of all ants, but it made everyone despair.


    "But I am not worthy, whoever is worthy!"


    King Xuanlan roared hysterically in this despair.


    "Didn''t I do this wholeheartedly for the tribe, for the human race!"


    "What can I do! Who can understand me! Can you do better by doing it?!"


    "I want to kill Su Yan, what''s the matter? Who told him not to listen to me? Such an uncontrollable person has no righteousness in his heart. It is impossible to bring hope to the human race! If killing him can make the human race usher in a turn for the better, I still Will choose to kill him!"


    King Xuanlan laughed wildly, as if his mind was a little crazy, Zhang Xiaotian gritted his teeth when he saw this, punched him flying, and roared angrily.


    "Trash, I will definitely do better than you!"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the ancient **** in the sky who was still indifferent and had no sense of communication at all. With stubborn and indescribable determination in his eyes, he suddenly kowtowed to Su Yanyi.


    "Master, you''re right. Now I really have the courage to challenge the ancient god. I''m going to stop him! If I die... Forget it, there probably won''t be any corpses left."


    "In short, master, take care, I will try my best to give you a chance to escape!"


    Su Yan smiled when he heard the words, and looked at Zhang Xiaotian lightly, with appreciation in his eyes.


    "Are you not afraid anymore?"


    Zhang Xiaotian gritted his teeth and said fiercely.


    "Scared! But I want to keep you and all the clansmen!"


    "Anyway, I also have the legacy of the ancient god. Even if I try my best, I can''t beat him. I can always have a little influence on him!"


    Su Yan looked at Zhang Xiaotian''s decisive face, smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well said, do you still remember what I told you?"


    "What did you say?"


    Zhang Xiaotian suddenly asked in confusion.


    Su Yan looked up at the ancient **** Cheng Khan in the sky, and said calmly.


    "I told you that the ancient gods can kill you too!"

 Chapter 5650： Break up authority

    Chapter 5650 Decomposition of authority


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Zhang Xiaotian''s shocking question, Su Yan flew straight up in a flat manner, and punched the huge god''s face on the sky sky!


    "Xuanlan tribe, for the sake of Ping Yu and Zhang Xiaotian, I will solve this trouble for you, but I hope you will take care of yourself later!"


    Immediately, I saw that this punch suddenly manifested majestic power in the sky, forming a huge fist shadow that filled the sky, carrying a frightening momentum, setting off boundless storms in the void, and smashing into the face of the ancient **** Cheng Khan !


    Immediately, it seemed as if the whole sky was about to shatter. Ancient God Cheng Khan shook violently, creating countless fine void cracks around him, entangled with thunder and huge power of the abyss, and then the entire god''s face was suddenly lifted up into the endless void, and he was shocked. This punch shakes!


    All the lights of the abyss that were about to be sprinkled burst, as if in the end of the world, and the world was filled with terrifying turbulence and the power of thunder, venting everywhere.


    The originally crazy King Xuanlan, and Zhang Xiaotian who was about to step forward to help out, everyone was stunned.


    This... Su Yan actually knocked back the ancient **** with one punch!


    This is impossible, is he also an ancient god? But how could the human race have the chance to become an ancient god? Not to mention the human race, as long as there are racial divisions, it is impossible for all races to become an ancient god!


    "Master... so I didn''t lie, he is really too strong."


    Zhang Xiaotian could only speak blankly, at this moment with Princess Ping Yu, all eyes were on the proud figure standing in the air.


    King Xuanlan was also stunned. He stared blankly at this incomprehensible and unimaginable scene, feeling as if the sky was falling, as if he had done something unprecedented.


    Among the human race, there used to be Dinghaishenzhen!


    "Who are you?"


    However, after being blown away by Su Yan''s punch, the ancient **** Cheng Khan, who seemed to be sleeping, finally regained consciousness. He descended again, exuding fluctuations, and said to Su Yan.


    "A person who doesn''t like you."


    Su Yan responded lightly, and anger suddenly appeared in his fluctuating consciousness.


    "Presumptuous, I sense you, not the ancient god!"


    As he spoke, the eyes that had been closed all the time on his mammoth face suddenly opened, revealing the huge black pupils that seemed to devour everything!


    In an instant, countless thunderclaps spread out from the pupils, containing pure tyranny and destruction, carrying the endless pressure of the abyss, and suddenly attacked Su Yan!


    Every strike of the thunder instantly transpired thousands of miles of void and turned into a distorted scene. All kinds of terrifying visions were endless like waves, making everyone''s scalp numb and frightened by the power of the ancient gods .


    However, at the next moment, amidst countless waves of thunder, a huge sword of thunder condensed out of the waves in the opposite direction!


    This sword is surrounded by purple light, and there is an inexplicable but huge force inside, which makes the Thunder Sword seem to have unspeakable power. The next moment, this giant sword smashed through the ancient **** Thunder, counterattack Ancient God!


    "Who doesn''t know the power of a mere thunderbolt? If that''s the case, there''s no need to fight!"


    When Su Yan''s voice came, he was unscathed by the thunder, and then he ordered to drink.


    "break!"


    Immediately, the Thunder Sword, which contained the swordsmanship of God''s Domain, exploded with countless sword qi, and with the sharpness of cutting through everything, it smashed into the face of the ancient **** one after another!


    In addition to the effect of God''s Domain Sword Dao, the collision between the power of God''s Domain and the nature of the abyss also played a huge role, making the ancient **** Cheng Khan let out a painful roar in an instant!


    "Damn it!"


    Tian Qiong''s huge divine face finally showed all kinds of indescribable madness, and he no longer remained indifferent. He headed towards Su Yan, like a shooting star, crashing towards the lower realm!


    "Stupid servant of God, I want you to die! What do you have on your body? It''s definitely not something from the abyss!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan turned into sword energy under the cover of the abyss characteristic, and directed towards the falling Cheng Khan ancient god.


    "What is it? There is no need to know about dead things."


    "Heh, do you think such a small means can really suppress me?!"


    The huge face of the ancient **** Cheng Khan was full of resentment and madness. Looking at the countless sword qis rushing towards him, he only uttered two words in a sharp voice.


    "break down!"


    Immediately the next moment, countless sword lights that contained the power of God''s Domain suddenly disintegrated and shattered bit by bit as if they were force majeure, and turned into nothingness before they touched the ancient **** Cheng Khan!


    authority!


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed for a moment, and he found out the power of authority held by the ancient **** Cheng Khan.


    It is a very simple and crude decomposition of authority!


    And although this authority is simple and direct, its effect is undoubtedly obvious when used in battle. Facing the power of decomposition, it is difficult for any supernatural power or even the way to exist. What else can be done to become the ancient **** of Khan?


    "Interesting power, let''s see the ultimate showdown between Shinto and authority, who can win!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan also exerted all his strength, and a Great Dao God Wheel emerged from behind him!


    The wheel of light that pierced the heavens and the earth made everything seem eclipsed. All kinds of visions emerged from the huge wheel of the gods, containing various divine characteristics and terrifying fluctuations. Chaos and destruction.


    This divine wheel crushed everything and obliterated everything. The vast and terrifying avenue of light contained the power of the abyss as it turned, showing a distorted gray-black color, and once again, it seemed to split the world and hit Cheng Khan Stock God!


    "break down!"


    The God of Cheng Khan simply spit out two words, and the invisible power of authority immediately entangled, dissolving the structure of the divine wheel layer by layer around the outer periphery of the divine wheel!


    Countless avenues competed with it, producing the breath of chaos and obliteration, shattering the void, making everything unbearable, and only seeing two forces rolling and turning, ups and downs in the illusion.


    Ancient God Cheng Khan couldn''t believe it, because this was his authority and power, and it was actually blocked!


    Although the authority is still exerting itself, wearing down that weird halo, but depending on the situation, the two seem to be able to stalemate for a long time!


    "What the **** are you? It seems that your existence should not appear in the abyss. When I devour you, I will definitely taste everything!"


    Maliciousness appeared in the eyes of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and he spit out two words again to Su Yan.


    "break down!"


    That''s right, although the power of authority is fighting against the Great Dao God Wheel, the authority of the ancient gods can be used and squandered wantonly and endlessly!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yan only felt an inexplicable force about to disintegrate himself, and even the Dao of God''s Domain was hard to resist. He instantly activated the Great Expansion, and began to divide endlessly layer by layer!


    One after another, the power of authority began to entangle Su Yan one by one, but Su Yan did not rush. Instead, relying on the endless extension of time and space, he began to try to truly analyze authority!

 Chapter 5651： Cohesion of authority

    Chapter 5651 Cohesion of authority


    In the void, I saw Su Yan emitting divine light one by one, closing his eyes and concentrating, the wheel of the Great Dao was turning, resisting the authority, and many Su Yan, some of them were disintegrated by the power of authority, and some of them were against the divine light of the Dao Obscure, having an advantage in the confrontation with authority, presenting scenes of spectacular scenes.


    This is the beginning of Su Yan''s analysis, trying to decipher the essence of authority, and wanting to fundamentally eliminate this invisible and weird power, instead of just a rough and simple collision of divine power!


    If it was someone else, perhaps this kind of solution is simply whimsical. Not to mention how he touched the authority of the ancient gods and survived, but he couldn''t talk about the level of the ancient gods, and he couldn''t understand any information about the authority at all.


    And if you can''t even touch the connection, don''t even think about being able to analyze the authority and crack it in time of war.


    Otherwise, if it is so simple, how can authority become a symbol of the ancient gods?


    But Su Yan is different, not to mention that he is not an abyss species, he can use the power of God''s Domain to understand by analogy, because the origin of his own abyssal characteristics is obtained through the ancient gods, although not complete, but it also planted a trace of the possibility of potential power control !


    Especially after teaching Zhang Xiaotian and analyzing the legacy of the ancient god, Su Yan felt more and more that this power of authority was about to surface, and there was only a slight chance that the ancient **** Cheng Khan just happened to send him this kind of power. The opportunity is possible!


    Based on his own understanding of authority, coupled with the collision and contact of that abyss characteristic, Su Yan felt that something in his abyss characteristic seemed to break through the ground and produce a huge transformation!


    Finally, at a certain moment, relying on the power of God''s Domain, he stripped away the power of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and introduced a special abyss will into his own abyssal characteristics. Suddenly, in Su Yan''s eyes, a dark and profound power caught all eyes Touch, devour and annihilate them all!


    "It turns out that this is the nature of authority."


    He muttered to himself, on the center of his brow, the vertical pupil imprint representing the characteristics of the abyss appeared brightly, and opened suddenly, revealing an indescribable light!


    "Authority, decay!"


    In the light, everything withered, and even the void showed an inexplicable decay. Natural gaps appeared and disappeared, as if it was difficult to stabilize itself.


    This light touches everything, and everything quickly loses the texture of time. When it falls on the authority of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, the power of decomposition also quickly fades. Easily offset.


    This is the authority that belongs exclusively to Su Yan, called attenuation!


    Its function is different from the decomposing authority of the ancient **** of Cheng Khan, which can directly destroy all things and make them disappear completely. Instead, it can only make all things decline to the greatest extent, showing their weakest state. If it is a finite thing, then It can be annihilated because of this, and if it is an infinite thing, it will also present a limit of the lowest instability of its own state.


    It seems that it is not as direct as decomposing authority, but there is no way to do it. After all, the control of authority is full of instability, which is related to the characteristics of the abyss, and Su Yan can only accept it passively.


    "However, although the attenuation of authority is not straightforward enough, it seems to be more extensive in effect."


    Su Yan said to himself, squinting his eyes slightly, and through the distribution of the power between the brows, Taos of divine light swept across the world, showing the appearance of a comeback.


    Although he already has authority at this moment, it is actually impossible to resist the ancient **** Cheng Khan who has a higher realm and more authority.


    However, the unique nature of attenuation authority has led to the collision of the two kinds of authority and there is no life-and-death confrontation. When Su Yan��s attenuation intention encounters disintegration, although it itself produces disintegration, the attenuable power also greatly attenuates the disintegration itself. !


    This allowed Su Yan to successfully complete the countermeasure against the ancient **** Cheng Khan with a lighter authority and combined with the power of God''s Domain!


    That round of the most massive divine wheel, freed from its shackles again, carried the power of the vast avenue, and contained the horror and destruction of the abyss, rolling towards the ancient **** Cheng Khan!


    "Who are you, and why are you able to control authority?"


    The ancient **** Cheng Khan was amazed when he saw the huge eyes. Although the god-king realm can also use the power of authority superficially in a certain sense, it is completely different from Su Yan!


    He obviously hasn''t even attained from God, how can he control such a great authority spontaneously? !


    "I understand, you are the successor of the blasphemous god, the servant of the **** who attacked Harvey before, haha, so that''s why I found you!"


    After changing his mind, the ancient **** Cheng Khan suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and based on the strange power contained in Su Yan''s various supernatural powers, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Such an unreasonable servant of God seems to have existed before!


    And I heard...


    The ancient **** Cheng Khan''s eyes were filled with hunger, thirst and greed. As long as he ate this weird servant of God, he could suppress the madness to a great extent!


    "I didn''t expect you to be hiding here. If that''s the case, you can either submit to me and become my subordinate, or enter my belly and become my delicious meal!"


    "You don''t seem to recognize reality yet,"


    However, the power of the Great Dao God Wheel suddenly crushed on the ancient **** Cheng Khan!


    "Idiot, as an ancient god, we live in symbiosis with the abyss, and our physical body is just a concrete manifestation. Do you think that with this method, you can offend the great existence!"


    The Ancient God Cheng Khan watched the Dao God Wheel exuding the cutting power, which was directly embedded in his body. Although the pain was unbearable, he still showed a mocking expression, and at the same time his eyes became crazy, and he opened his mouth.


    "If you don''t want to, then be devoured by me!"


    A dark and lightless realm suddenly descended from behind the ancient **** Cheng Khan, containing all the silence, making people seem to sink into it,


    I saw it silently grinding away the Dao God Wheel embedded in the body of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and at the same time, it seemed to swallow Su Yan with a huge mouth!


    Immediately after, the huge face of Ancient God Cheng Khan also appeared directly in front of Su Yan, intending to cover him with one mouthful!


    This is the ultimate means for the ancient gods to kill each other, the abyss devours!


    Once it is successfully swallowed and falls into the belly, it is said that it is in the body of the ancient god, but in fact it has already entered the deepest prison of the abyss, and will be eroded and worn down forever. Even the ancient **** will only die in the end.


    Although Su Yan had escaped before, it was escaped from Ade''s long-decayed original body. Regardless of the realm or the level shrouded in the abyss, they had already declined. An unprecedented crisis!


    "break!"


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly turned into an eight-armed demon, holding the giant mouth of the abyss with both hands and feet, tearing the ancient **** Cheng Khan from it, and at the same time, the **** of the great way embedded in his body The wheel exploded!

 Chapter 5652： bombed out of control

    Chapter 5652: Being bombed to the point of being unable to take care of herself


    "You want to swallow me up so easily, you don''t seem to think much of me!"


    I saw Su Yan turned into the body of a **** and demon standing on the ground, pressing against the huge face of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and after the great **** wheel in his body exploded, immediately, the huge impact and the riot of the inner divine power made Cheng Khan The huge eyes of Ancient God Khan burst out, and the entire huge god''s face shattered!


    The huge mouth of the abyss that shrouded it disintegrated in an instant, and the flesh and blood fragments of the ancient gods filled the sky, containing deep pollution, polluting the entire sky, as if forming a grand rain of blood, and then suddenly falling down to the sky.


    During the process, countless howls and screams arose in the air with the flames, like an accompaniment, so that all the people of the Xuanlan tribe below seemed to have lost their cognition, and could only look at the sky stupidly, staring at the sky. With the grand blood rain and burning fire.


    What happened, the old god... exploded?


    Su Yan actually killed the ancient god? No, the ancient gods wouldn''t be so easy to kill, but at least he actually defeated an ancient **** and exploded his body once!


    This is unbelievable, the servant of the gods succeeded in killing the gods, is this still their human race? Su Yan, in the body of a human race, managed to accomplish a feat comparable to that of an ancient god!


    "Master is invincible!"


    Zhang Xiaotian roared excitedly. At this moment, his eyes were full of strong excitement and longing. It turned out that Master was right. He could kill even ancient gods. This is the real strong man. Go ahead with this goal!


    Princess Ping Yu was equally dull, looking at the seemingly invincible figure in the sky with her beautiful eyes, apart from the shock in her heart, there was only a faint and indescribable sense of loss and melancholy.


    It turns out that this is him...


    "Come out, I know you don''t die so easily."


    But Su Yan just stood proudly in the void, shouting softly towards the nothingness around him.


    His blow, though the deception of the power of the abyss on the outside, made the ancient **** Cheng Khan think that this attack was harmless and difficult to shake him, but in fact it caused great damage to him through the origin of the divine way inside, but no matter what , it is not enough to kill an ancient god.


    After all, even Su Yan''s Divine Realm has not yet reached the Divine Emperor, but relying on his own control over the divine power of the Great Dao, which is more pure and profound, coupled with the most extreme conflict between the two forces, can he be in the body of the Ancient God Cheng Khan. Its flesh inflicts utter devastation.


    However, it was only the physical body, and the soul of the ancient **** Cheng Khan was definitely still alive.


    "Humble servant of the gods, I remembered your power, I never thought you would come from God''s Domain."


    "It''s really surprising that an existence like you can still be born in that place that will sooner or later fall into silence and destruction."


    Sure enough, in the void, an ancient **** Cheng Khan, who had shrunk many times, but also had limbs and a body, reappeared from an unknown place. His eyes wrapped around tentacles were cold and vicious, but it seemed to be less Crazy, facing Su Yan, his figure gradually faded.


    "But since you dare to come here ahead of time, you don''t have to think about going out again. The power of God''s Domain is really delicious. Although it is poisonous, it also reduces my madness. Just wait, I will come again soon. "


    Su Yan frowned suddenly, looking at the meaning, does Ancient God Cheng Khan want to run away? !


    "The madness has been weakened, but has it become cautious and timid enough?"


    Su Yan smirked, not caring about the threat of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, just reached out, and for the first time in the abyss, he used the divine way of space with all his strength, which immediately caused countless thunders to land, tremors like cracks in the void, and then he slashed out with a sword , cut off the ancient **** Cheng Khan who was about to escape!


    "Stay, decay!"


    Being interrupted from the void, Ancient God Cheng Khan was terrified immediately, and Su Yan also bullied him in the next moment, his brows and pupils stood up, emitting a divine light representing the power of authority!


    After all, he is not supreme at the moment, nor can he reach the ancient gods of the abyss, so he can''t mobilize his power as he likes. He can only use the vertical pupils that represent the essence of the abyss to display a divine light similar to the abyss''s magical powers. Although it is not so convenient, it can be carried. The power is equally strong!


    I saw the divine light enveloping the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and his figure that was just about to move suddenly slowed down, filled with a kind of weakness. Although he couldn''t directly wear down the infinite ancient **** through the meaning of attenuation, it also greatly limited his strength!


    "presumptuous!"


    Ancient God Cheng Khan roared, and the meaning of disintegration filled the entire space in an instant, disintegrating and decaying, but the particularity of Su Yan''s authority also weakened the authority of Ancient God Cheng Khan before it disintegrated!


    The conflict between the two powers gave Su Yan another chance to directly approach the Ancient God Cheng Khan!


    "You are courting death!"


    Ancient God Cheng Khan slapped his palm angrily, accompanied by hundreds of millions of thunder and lightning, shaking the surroundings with a bang, and shattering the sky. As an ancient god, he naturally does not only have authority as a means!


    Seeing this, Su Yan was also happy and not afraid. A sharp sword energy pierced out of his palm. Relying on the nature of the power of God''s Domain, it easily passed through the palm of the ancient **** Cheng Khan. Although his own sword energy was also greatly worn down, But the good show has only just begun.


    The essence of God''s Domain and the essence of Abyss collided with each other, and the entire arm of Ancient God Cheng Khan was blown apart!


    "what!"


    Ancient God Cheng Khan roared angrily, feeling extremely aggrieved. This Su Yan relied on the power of God''s Domain to break all laws in reverse in the abyss, and he was beaten repeatedly!


    Boom boom boom!


    Afterwards, no matter how Ancient God Cheng Khan made a move, Su Yan weakened it by attenuating his power, and then relying on his own uniqueness, he easily broke through all the magical powers of Ancient God Cheng Khan, and did not need to produce a fatal attack. The bombardment of its flesh!


    The entire sky was violently turbulent, and everyone below stared blankly at this scene. It was indescribably shocking. The ancient **** seemed to have been violently beaten? No, was he bombed to the point where he couldn''t take care of himself?


    The endless bombardment, each time, was caused by the most essential collision of two forces, which made it impossible for Ancient God Cheng Khan to avoid it. In the frenzy and aggrieved, he suddenly discovered that he was constantly being weakened!


    The annihilation of the physical body was originally nothing to the ancient gods of the abyss. As long as they were still in the abyss, they could rely on the characteristics of the abyss to reunite infinitely. Unless it hurts the inner essence, it can only be regarded as a superficial trauma.


    But now, it was just this skin trauma that finally made Ancient God Cheng Khan realize that he had already lost one-third of his strength unconsciously!


    "Damn it, why is that, what kind of weird stuff does his God''s Domain power contain?"


    Ancient God Cheng Khan felt terrified for the first time, and then suddenly his pupils shrank, thinking of the attenuating power that Su Yan had been releasing all the time!


    To him, this seemingly weak authority has been continuously accumulated, like cutting bones and shaving flesh, but it has already had a fatal impact!

 Chapter 5653： leave

    Chapter 5653: Departure


    "Escape, must escape!"


    It was the first time that the ancient **** Cheng Khan felt the crisis of life and death. This damned attenuation of authority seemed inconspicuous, but once it continued, it was **** terrifying, and it could even affect him, an ancient god!


    And Su Yan also noticed it, or in other words, this was his plan from the beginning.


    The nature of attenuation does not appear to be tyrannical at first, but it has unimaginable tenacity and persistence. After all, everything cannot escape the fate of attenuation. Whether it is infinite or not, there is always the weakest moment in his time.


    And the attenuation authority has universality because of this, it will not forcibly change anything, against an existence that was originally impossible, but guide, let that time come by itself, so no matter whether it is an ancient **** or not, how much authority does the other party have? , as long as it accumulates over time, it will always work!


    Now, in the face of the ancient **** Cheng Khan who only had two-thirds of his strength left, Su Yan attacked more violently. He must keep this ancient **** today!


    The avenue roared, the magical powers were endless, the ancient **** Cheng Khan roared angrily, and tried his best to use his magical powers to complete the breakout, but now the situation has tilted towards Su Yan, and it is doomed to be irreversible!


    Gradually, Ancient God Cheng Khan became weaker and weaker. His infinite nature destined him not to die from being weakened by the weakening authority, but in the end, only less than one-tenth of his strength was left, which made it completely difficult for him to escape Su Yan''s clutches. up.


    I saw that after Su Yan blew him away again, Su Yan''s eyes flashed, and the divine power of the endless space gushed out instantly!


    They turned into layers of cages, imprisoning the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and relying on the divine way of time and space inside, conveying the endless power of the gods, like a layer of natural shackles, making the ancient **** Cheng Khan, who is now extremely weak, feel more original Being suppressed, facing wear and tear all the time, it is difficult to break free at all.


    The cage transformed by the divine power of space finally shrunk sharply, forming a sphere the size of a goose egg, and the angry roar of the ancient **** Cheng Khan could be faintly heard.


    "The ancient god...was suppressed?"


    King Xuanlan looked at the sky, his body trembling, and his blank eyes seemed to be hard to think. He only felt that everything was extremely absurd, and by the way, it was full of unspeakable despair.


    Su Yan, the person he wanted to sacrifice to the ancient god, thought that the disaster he could not control was indeed uncontrollable, but it turned out that he was the hope of all, because he was so powerful that even the ancient **** could not suppress it!


    Everything he and those upper clansmen did was a complete joke!


    It''s so funny...


    King Xuanlan thought this way, while Su Yan was playing with the space ball that imprisoned the ancient **** of Cheng Khan, inexplicably complaining in his heart, um, why is this a bit like a Pok��mon?


    But it seems that it is really possible. If you have time, you might as well transform this ancient **** to see if it can be used as a battle pet.


    Putting away the space ball, Su Yan slowly fell from the sky, came back to the dilapidated palace hall, and stopped in front of King Xuanlan.


    Su Yan said calmly with a pair of flat but looking down eyes.


    "Congratulations, your farce is over, but because of your stupid actions, most of the people in the Xuanlan tribe have been killed or injured. I am afraid that even the median race is no longer counted, so they will be removed."


    King Xuanlan smiled desperately when he heard the words, and then looked at Su Yan as if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he was kneeling down with all his strength, crying and kowtowing to Su Yan.


    "I''m sorry! You are also a great existence, but I offended you with my humble identity! I implore you, for the sake of being a human race, to accept the belief of the Xuanlan tribe in the future. We will reform and become yours. Loyal family!"


    After finishing speaking, King Xuanlan raised his head and looked at Su Yan, with hopeful eyes,


    "Even the ancient gods need tribal offerings. We can relieve the thoughts of the great ancient gods and make them rational again. Sooner or later you will embark on that road, and your own clansmen are of course the best choice. Isn''t it?"


    Su Yan quietly looked at King Xuanlan''s excitement, and said after hearing the words.


    "Yes, but I don''t need it."


    King Xuanlan''s hopeful face suddenly froze.


    "Why...why? It is impossible for you to not need the offerings of the ethnic group. If that is the case, our Xuanlan tribe will definitely be your most loyal tribe. The previous fault was ours..."


    "I said it, but I don''t need it."


    However, Su Yan''s plain gaze caused King Xuanlan to lose the last trace of his spirit, and he became like a mummy.


    "Yes, you may be loyal, but what''s the use?"


    Su Yan looked at him, but continued to speak calmly.


    "Xuanlan Tribe, I have already seen ignorance and ignorance. You have no hope, so even if you become my subordinates, what is the use of you?"


    "A simple sacrifice? Sorry, I really don''t need to maintain my spirit, and even if you sacrifice, you are not qualified."


    "You can only wait for food forever, and you will only live under the wings of others. In other words, if you want my care, you can only beg for my mercy."


    "But how did you choose?"


    Su Yan looked at King Xuanlan quietly until his eyes turned gray and he could no longer see a trace of expression.


    "I''m sorry, you made the wrong choice. I''m a stingy person, so I''m not going to take care of you."


    Su Yan looked at everyone present indifferently, his gaze paused for a moment at Princess Ping Yu and Zhang Xiaotian, and then continued.


    "However, I still leave you with a glimmer of hope. Of course, it may also be despair. That is Zhang Xiaotian, who you have always regarded as the future of the human race."


    "He has successfully broken through the upper realm. He may not be able to bring you to survive. It depends on your own efforts. In short, let''s do it for ourselves."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he also looked at the little fat man.


    "Then, the asylum race you''ve always hoped for can now be realized. I hope you won''t regret this decision. I should go."


    "Master..."


    Zhang Xiaotian murmured at the corner of his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, only looked at the dilapidated Xuanlan tribe, and finally said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t regret my own choice, I will definitely lead the abyssal race out of a future!"


    "I hope we can meet again in the future!"


    Su Yan only smiled, and didn''t respond to Zhang Xiaotian''s words. He soared into the air and flew into the distance.


    Seeing this, Shenyi and the others followed, leaving only the mess all over the floor, and all kinds of people in the mess, staring at the distant figure blankly, knowing that they seemed to have missed a huge opportunity.


    Princess Pingyu smiled sadly with complicated emotions, helped King Xuanlan up, recalled the scene of meeting in the past, and also understood that this was like a dream, but now, the dream should wake up.

 Chapter 5654： Wild West

    Chapter 5654: Ferocious Beasts in the Western Territory


    Fierce Beast God''s Domain.


    Returning to the perspective of Su Yan and Zhao Qiling on their way, with all the events happening in the abyss, the two finally arrived at the edge of the Western Territory of the Ferocious Beast God Territory after a month.


    The so-called Western Territory refers to the four regions divided by the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain.


    Due to the huge size of the beast gods, there is no way to unify them individually, so they can only be divided into four small gods according to the appearance of the territory.


    The Small God Realm here is not the broken boundary of the Longevity God Realm, but simply refers to the division of customs and features. Each of the four realms actually has its own uniqueness.


    For example, the entire western region, according to Su Yan''s knowledge on the road, is considered the most desolate terrain, but countless ruins also appeared here, resulting in the scene of countless treasures and desperadoes.


    It is said that the reason for this is that in ancient times, the Beast God''s Domain was first established, and this is the birthplace of everything.


    So in fact, Su Yan himself is very interested in the Western Territory even if he doesn''t look for the Diti Clan. After all, it is said that there are the most treasures of relics here.


    "There is a city in front of us. Do you want to go over and ask about the current territory of the Janti clan and the situation in the clan? After all, the records of the Komodo clan have passed for a long time."


    After arriving at the edge of the western border, Zhao Qiling gazed at a deserted ancient city in the distance, and spoke softly, with a little excitement in his eyes, but also a little unspeakable relaxation.


    After all, hope is right in front of her eyes. If it goes well, she will be able to fully recover from her injuries in the future, and she will also be able to regain her former talent, and she will not be so far away from Su Yan.


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look. It is said that in the west of the Beast God''s Realm, if you walk casually on the street, you will occasionally kick something. It may be an ancient artifact. I don''t know if this kind of legend will be encountered in that city. .��


    Su Yan smiled when he heard this. Unlike everything that happened in the abyss, most of the journey in God''s Domain was leisurely play, so he was in a good mood.


    "Probably not. No matter how many relics there are in the western region of the Beast God''s Domain, after a long excavation, I''m afraid it''s empty at this moment. Those legends and stories don''t know how many years ago."


    Zhao Qiling agreed easily when she heard the words, and chatted with Su Yan with a smile. At this moment, she really hoped that this situation could last forever.


    Soon, the first city after arriving at the Western Territory of the Beast appeared in front of the two of them.


    Su Yan and Zhao Qiling entered the city and looked around. The scene here is indeed somewhat different from what they saw along the way.


    For example, buildings are just simple piles of stones, full of a kind of roughness and primitiveness, not that they can��t make better, in fact, those stones and buildings that look rough, every gap is tightly fitted, just deliberately placed That original look.


    This is really a bit of admiration for the original barbarism of the beast god''s domain, full of wildness.


    And then, Zhao Qiling walked on the road, frowning slightly, feeling a kind of discomfort several times.


    Because in the city, when all the "people" looked at Su Yan and the two, they mostly contained a kind of surprise, and naked evil with malicious intentions, which made people very disgusted.


    And this kind of gaze is not coveting Zhao Qiling''s beauty or anything else, it''s just because Su Yan and Zhao Qiling are the most human-like!


    That''s right, the people or races here, although they have maintained their human bodies for the convenience of life, their appearances... are really hard to compliment.


    Some of them have strange fish heads, and some have three long heads, with compound eyes all over their faces, and they keep looking around. In short, there are all kinds of weird shapes, the only thing they don��t have is that they are completely human-like, so Su Yan and Su Yan suddenly stood out from the crowd, and they were extremely eye-catching in the city.


    "Tsk, they''re two outsiders again. They seem to be two cowardly fellows. They''re already used to the human transformation of the Longevity God''s Domain. They look like flamboyant and incompetent people!"


    "Yeah, maybe they are the inheritors of those big clans in the northern border, hehe, maybe killing them will give you a good harvest."


    "When you come to the western border, you dare to face the face of the human race. Are these two guys really stupid or fake?"


    The non-disguised comments allowed Su Yan to figure out the specific reason for these gazes.


    He smiled. It turned out that it was true that the Western Region advocated "ancient style". These guys, even if they changed the appearance of the human race, they didn''t want to change completely. They insisted on keeping some special things to prove their originality.


    It even generated discrimination, and had great hostility towards the appearance of the foreign human race.


    "I''m afraid the main force in the battle against the Longevity God''s Domain is also these guys from the western region. Seeing their disgusting appearance, do you want to slaughter the whole city?"


    And Su Yan looked at those gazes with a faint smile, and there was also a hint of killing intent in his heart. These beasts don''t even have much possibility of being educated. They are naturally hostile to the human race, and their hearts are full of wildness and killing. No matter what aspect it is , I seem to be able to slaughter them all!


    While Su Yan was thinking, a frivolous voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hey! Two foreigners from over there, don''t you know the rules of the Western Region, and you dare to walk through the city with a complete human appearance, not afraid of being beaten? Hurry up!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan looked at the source of the voice, but found that in a restaurant, a white and clean young man poked his head out and was waving to the two of them.


    "This is actually a complete human body?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan was a little curious. Hearing him say "walking through the market with a human appearance, you are not afraid of being beaten", and looking at his own human appearance, he felt amused. Then why are you not afraid of being beaten?


    He simply walked towards the restaurant where the young man was. Many people watched him along the way, but he heard that the two of them responded to the call of the fair young man. Although their eyes were even more disgusted, they restrained neither of them from making a move.


    When Su Yan entered the restaurant, he found that the inside was quite clean and elegant, a bit like being in the Immortal God''s Domain. He immediately looked at the young man and was even more interested.


    "Hey, you just said that you were afraid of us being beaten, and you have a human face, why is no one beating you?"


    The young man chuckled, poured a jug of wine on the table by the window, patted his chest and said to himself.


    "Because I''m strong! This young master is the most capable character in the ancient city. I can do whatever I want. Who can stop me?!"


    "Tsk."


    Su Yan immediately dismantled it unceremoniously.


    "Along the way, I met not only seven or eight **** emperors, but at least three or four. You are a little late **** king, are you sure?"


    The young man''s face suddenly turned green and white, and he shouted.


    "The realm of the **** emperor, don''t care about me, the invincible I said is of course the invincibility of the **** king realm!"

 Chapter 5655： Bai Qi

    Chapter 5655: Bai Qi


    Look at your face, you are indeed invincible.


    Su Yan looked at the young man speechlessly, and naturally he didn''t believe his nonsense that he was the first to fight. Even if the God King Realm was invincible, according to Su Yan''s observation, there might be a lot of water in it.


    However, this did not prevent him from being more curious about the bragging young man. He was obviously capable of bragging, and he didn''t get beaten up like this. Obviously, there were some special circumstances.


    "I don''t know your brother''s name? It seems that you like human culture very much in this western region. Are you also an outsider?"


    Su Yan simply sat down with Zhao Qiling, chatted with the young man, and tried to understand his background.


    "No, I am a pure race of the western region, and I am a member of the Chuiti clan who also occupies a place in the entire western region!"


    When the young man heard the words, he didn''t hide anything, and directly revealed his identity completely.


    "Is it the Chuiti tribe?"


    Su Yan''s eyes narrowed immediately when he heard the words, he could not have imagined such a coincidence that he directly met the target of this trip right here.


    "I have heard for a long time that the power of the Chuiti clan, especially the art of flesh and blood, is the best in the entire beast realm. It turns out that your Excellency is actually a member of the Chuiti clan. I am really disrespectful."


    Su Yan smiled, drank a glass of wine casually, and continued talking with this fair young man, trying to get more words out.


    "Ha, I don''t know much about the Chuiti clan after hearing what you said. What is powerful in our clan is not the art of flesh and blood, but the divine way of recovery. It is close to immortality to some extent, so it is naturally powerful."


    And that fair and clean young man was also very talkative, or seemed to be a little careless. He basically answered Su Yan''s conversations and inquiries in detail, and soon Su Yan got to know the general situation of the Chuiti tribe.


    For example, Su Yan''s itinerary is really right. The revival divine way that the Chuiti tribe is proficient in can indeed heal and make up for Zhao Qiling''s incompleteness, because it is not just as simple as healing the physical body, but fundamentally heals all The incompleteness is completely recovered, and a self is rebuilt.


    Therefore, regardless of any injury, as long as there is still a little bit of true **** missing, it is tantamount to skin trauma for the Chuiti tribe, but the more they fight, the more courageous they become.


    This is indeed a good kind of divine way, which arouses Su Yan''s interest, and relying on this powerful supernatural power, the Chuiti clan occupies a very large clan in the western region, and has countless clan members. As for the identity of the young man in front of him, it seems that Chuiti clan It is more embarrassing in the Ti tribe.


    Through the conversation with the young man, it seems that he is not a remote side branch of the clan, but a member of the most powerful main line, but it is embarrassing that the main line is the main line, which can occupy the dominant position of the Chui Ti clan , because they are the most proficient in the divine way of recovery, have the most powerful combat power and the means of immortality.


    But this young man named Bai Qi couldn''t comprehend the divine way of recovery at all.


    That''s right, as a member of the Chuiti tribe, Su Yan learned from Bai Qi''s self-mockery that what he practiced was actually the Five Elements Divine Way, which has nothing to do with the secret traditions of the Chuiti tribe, and Bai Qi didn''t just want to In this way, no matter how hard he tried, his talent in the divine way of recovery can be said to be indescribable and completely impossible to communicate.


    Then, Bai Qi didn''t say anything about how he came to the remote ancient city from the clan land of the Chuiti clan, but Su Yan could roughly guess that it must be because he was pushed out, couldn''t get along with the clan, and was driven here In remote places, people eat and wait to die.


    And Bai Qi has not been beaten in this human face, so he naturally got the truth, that is, his identity is still protecting him. Possess enough deterrent power.


    "It''s just a pity."


    Su Yan secretly sighed. He thought he was going to accomplish his goal when he met a member of the Chuiti tribe, but who knew it was a waste who didn''t understand the secret arts of the tribe. As a result, he couldn''t ask anything he wanted to ask.


    Still have to go directly to the tribe.


    However, Su Yan looked at Bai Qi who was borrowing wine with a bohemian appearance, and his heart was moved, and he came up with the idea that waste can also be reused.


    "Then I wonder if Brother Bai Qi has thought about returning to the clan land again?"


    "Go back? Why do you want to go back? Ha, I live a good life here, don''t go back!"


    Bai Qi laughed when he heard this, but Su Yan could still see the extreme unnaturalness and embarrassment in his heart.


    Obviously, this guy wanted to go back, but he was afraid that if he did, he would be greeted with ridicule.


    "What if I have a way to make brother Bai Qi proficient in the secrets of the family? I don''t know if this is the case, will brother Bai Qi change his mind."


    Then Su Yan''s words really made Bai Qi raise his head suddenly, and immediately laughed at himself.


    "What method? I''m usually the best brag, but now it seems that Brother Su Yan is better at it?"


    Su Yan only smiled slightly and said confidently.


    "Of course there is a solution, but we still need to ask Brother Bai Qi to take a look at all the secrets in the clan."


    "what?!"


    Bai Qi''s expression changed immediately, he looked at Su Yan with guarded eyes, and said vigilantly.


    "It seems that the brother has planned it beforehand? I''m afraid I can''t follow orders. Although I have left the clan land, I will not betray the race!"


    "If it''s okay, you two should go out!"


    Bai Qi waved his hand, showing the intention of seeing off the guests, but Su Yan didn''t see any movement. He was about to get angry, but he happened to look into Su Yan''s dark eyes.


    "You will agree."


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth smiled, and the power of the abyss was contained in those deep eyes, which began to invisibly infect Bai Qi!


    Bai Qi only felt that his spirit was in a trance and silent. He looked into those eyes, as if he was gazing at some unknown and terrifying existence. There was silence, and after a while, there was a hint of suddenness in his eyes.


    "Yes, I will agree, and I would like to thank Brother Su Yan for helping me!"


    Bai Qi came back to his senses. Although he was still looking directly at Su Yan, the anger in his eyes had disappeared, as if he was a different person. Seeing Su Yan full of excitement,


    Zhao Qiling was a little unbelievable, and quietly transmitted a voice to Su Yan.


    "You, control him? This won''t be seen by others."


    Although it is not uncommon to have magical techniques similar to manipulating puppets, it still surprised Zhao Qiling to be able to manipulate a **** king silently!


    And more importantly, this kind of puppet magic is often extremely domineering. Once it is manipulated, in order to ensure that the puppet can be obedient, there will not be much consciousness left at all. It is fine for fighting, but daily communication will soon be used by people See the flaw.


    It seems that Su Yan wants him to steal the Chuiti Clan''s secret magic, but in this state, I''m afraid he will be discovered once he enters it?


    "fine."


    Su Yan smiled lightly, looked at Bai Qi''s grateful eyes, and quietly transmitted the sound.


    "This is not puppet magic, it''s just a little trick of the abyss."

 Chapter 5656： cognitive modification

    Chapter 5656 Cognitive modification


    Directly tampering with a person''s will, or even manipulating it, is undoubtedly full of loopholes in the eyes of close people and high-level people.


    Therefore, Su Yan naturally wouldn''t use that kind of meaningless means against Bai Qi, not to mention that he didn''t dislike this kid, what he did to Bai Qi just now, as Su Yan himself said, was just a little trick of the abyss.


    It didn''t tamper with anything, nor added any will, but simply used the pollution of the abyss to distort and deflect Bai Qi''s cognition to a certain extent, allowing him to fundamentally shift the object of one thing. wrong!


    This does not involve any manipulation at all, just like there is a glass of water in front of you, drinking or not drinking is only in between, you only need a sudden thought in your heart, you can make the completely opposite decision, this is completely from the bottom of your heart, It cannot be questioned, and there will be no fanatical changes in character.


    This is also the terrible pollution of the abyss. After all, even the ancient gods cannot completely resist the strange erosion of the pollution, let alone a mere **** king?


    Su Yan took advantage of a little bit of abyss characteristics, and applying it to God''s Domain is completely incomprehensible!


    At this moment, Bai Qi chuckled, he already regarded Su Yan as his closest brother, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with giving him a secret biography, so he opened his mouth and said.


    "Brother Su, let''s go then? Let''s set off for the land of the Chuiti clan. To be honest, this young master has already had enough of staying in such a remote town!"


    "Then leave as soon as possible."


    Su Yan also smiled lightly, as if he and Bai Qi had known each other for a long time.


    Zhao Qiling quietly watched this scene, only feeling a kind of creepiness, looking at Su Yan, he felt more and more mysterious, this kind of power to modify cognition invisibly, and make the other party undetectable, it is simply terrifying, what state has he reached now? !


    The three of them stopped staying in the city immediately, and wanted to leave the ancient city directly and go straight to the clan land of the Chuiti clan.


    Bai Qi also closed the teahouse by the way. This quaint teahouse with the charm of the God of Longevity was opened by himself. It seems that this maverick young man of the Chuiti tribe loves the culture of the God of Longevity far more than The customs of their own gods.


    But as soon as the teahouse was closed, all the races on the street showed strange expressions. They knew Bai Qi''s identity, so they naturally knew more about his origin. , but it''s not much better, now he has closed the teahouse, it looks like he is going to leave?


    So where can he go, the Chuiti tribe has changed, and the call has been issued again?


    Just as he was thinking, a group of people only saw that Bai Qi was about to go to the city gate after closing the teahouse, when suddenly four or five people from different races stopped Bai Qi and the three with indifferent faces.


    "Where is Master Bai Qi planning to go? Wouldn''t it be good to retire in the deserted ancient city, or is there some new place that you fancy?"


    "Whatever your business!"


    Bai Qi''s complexion changed instantly, and he said coldly.


    "Where is this young master going, do you need people from other races to know? Why, you want to make enemies with our Chuiti clan?"


    "Don''t dare."


    And those few people sneered, their faces were indifferent, and they didn''t panic in the face of Bai Qi''s threat.


    "It''s just that the few of us were entrusted by the higher-ups, and the entrusted matter and the purpose of the people behind it, I think Young Master Bai Qi should be able to guess, right?"


    "Is it really him..."


    Seeing this, Bai Qi smiled wryly, and whispered to Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, I''m afraid we are in trouble. What I didn''t tell you before is that there are thirteen elders in the main line of the Chuiti clan. Except for the patriarch, they are the most powerful group, and they are even more powerful in the main line. It can be decided, and the twelfth elder among them is my biological father!"


    "It''s just that because of an accident, he has already fallen. Currently, the twelfth elder is vacant. The Clan and the CCP have discussed two solutions."


    "The first one is to directly find another powerful clansman to serve as the twelfth elder, but this method has been opposed by many elders, because after all, they also have descendants, and they don''t want the position of a powerful elder to be the twelfth elder." Random replacement will not be able to bless future generations."


    "Therefore, there is a second method, which is to select a powerful clan member to take the position of interim elder, and the direct descendants of the twelve elders also elect a successor, but it is also the position of interim elder. .��


    "The former exercises normal rights, and the latter can take over as the true twelfth elder if he can meet the requirements after he grows up in the future!"


    "And I was originally on the screening list!"


    "Even, I still have great hope, because I am the first son of my father. At the same time, regardless of ethnic inheritance, my realm and strength are also the best. If I can learn the secrets of the patriarch and the divine way, I will almost be the future Elder Twelfth!"


    After finishing speaking, Bai Qi had a wry smile in his voice,


    "But it''s a pity that I know almost nothing about the divine way and secret arts inherited in the family, so I was not qualified to inherit in the end, but was inherited by my third brother, but also because it is only a temporary generation, so his status is not high. Wen, he is always afraid of me and his second brother."


    "It''s his credit for me to go far away and leave the clan land. It seems that in order to prevent me from going back and resuming the possibility of inheriting the position of acting elder, this third brother seems to have decided to completely block me."


    "Is the relationship still so complicated?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan thought in his heart, but he was more satisfied with Bai Qi''s hidden identity. After all, the higher his hidden status, the greater the possibility of obtaining a complete set of Chuiti Clan secrets.


    As for the few miscellaneous fish in front of him, Su Yan smiled.


    "Brother Bai, don''t worry, just go back, and leave all obstacles on the way to me."


    As he said, he looked at the alien races blocking the way, and he didn''t do much, just took a step forward, and suddenly an invisible and powerful force shrouded those alien races, making them follow Su Yan stepped forward, and suddenly his body exploded!


    "It''s just a few little things, can you stop me? Brother Bai, you go back this time, you might as well try to compete for the position of elder again."


    "It''s the acting elder."


    Bai Qi was dumbfounded, seeing those guys with fairly good strength suddenly exploded to death for no reason, unable to block even Su Yan''s move, he suddenly realized that he might have hugged his thigh, and said bitterly.


    "Impossible, not to mention the inability to comprehend the secrets of the clan, it is impossible to win at all. Even if it is obvious that there is no secret, it will not last long. Sooner or later, it will be replaced."


    "Don''t panic."


    And this inexplicably shocking scene also shocked all the spectators in the ancient city. They looked at Su Yan in horror, and they couldn''t quite understand what happened just now. Only a few could detect it. , but more fearful.


    Because the God King field is just icing on the cake, when can it be so heaven-defying!

 Chapter 5657： regressive land

    Chapter 5657 Returning to the Tribal Land


    "Forget what I said before? I said that I can help you learn the secrets of the clan, and it will definitely work."


    Su Yan looked at Bai Qi with a smile and hinted, and the latter immediately became excited.


    "Really? Brother Su, if you really can, then I will definitely get it for you!"


    At this moment, subconsciously, his mind was full of trusting Su Yan, and he couldn''t detect anything wrong at all.


    "Then let''s go. It looks like there will be some small fish on the road, but it doesn''t matter. Brother Bai, you can think about it and go back to what the Chuiti clan did."


    Su Yan smiled when he heard the words, and after solving a few alien races, he glanced around, and he could see that some passers-by obviously looked wrong, but he didn''t care.


    With just a flick of a finger, a seed of the abyss was planted under the barren ancient city.


    This seed will probably take root and sprout in three days, and then... a bang!


    Therefore, there is no need to care about everything, anyway, this city will disappear in history sooner or later.


    "Hey, I''m afraid we will disappoint Brother Su. Even if we return to the Chuiti Clan, maybe our life will be even more difficult."


    Bai Qi didn''t notice this, he just smiled wryly, then hugged Su Yan''s thigh tightly, and followed him to leave the ancient city.


    Afterwards, the three of them went all the way to the clan land of the Chuiti clan. Because it was located in the middle of the entire western region, the distance was still quite far. Su Yan led Bai Qi, but they encountered several waves of attacks.


    None of them belonged to the Chuiti clan, but their goals were very clear. When they saw Bai Qi, they did not hesitate to attack. Obviously, they had already received some kind of order. It seemed that Bai Qi''s third brother was quite powerful at the moment.


    This made Bai Qi along the way, even though he followed Su Yan without any surprises, he seemed more and more depressed. Seeing this, Su Yan talked to him, and Bai Qi said bitterly.


    "Actually, our relationship was very good when we were young. After all, the interval between our births was not too long. However, with time, the teachings of the clan and the customs of the entire western region made my brothers gradually worship primitive and animal nature. Family, they began to destroy without any scruple."


    "I don''t like that kind of feeling. On the contrary, I like it more when I was a child. Therefore, I feel inexplicably that it is right to study the Longevity God''s Domain. I am used to changing the human body. I want to use the etiquette of the human race to make my brothers change their minds and realize that they are not You must worship the original."


    "However, it is a pity that they seem to be more contemptuous and mocking of me, and they are becoming more and more alienated from me, and have reached the point where life and death are facing each other today."


    As Bai Qi said, his eyes were a little dazed, and he looked around.


    "I really don''t want to do this, why? Why can''t I go back to my childhood?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan looked at Bai Qi silently, and found that this fierce beast seemed to be really different.


    Compared with ferocious beasts, he seems to be more inclined to the human race in his heart, and yearns for the God of Longevity, which makes Su Yan have a plan in his mind.


    "Do you really want to change?"


    "Naturally."


    Bai Qi replied subconsciously.


    Su Yan raised the corner of his mouth,


    "Then I will help you. If you want to change, you must first become the patriarch. Otherwise, if you have no rights and strength, who will listen to you?"


    "Patriarch?!"


    Bai Qi was startled, looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Don''t make trouble, I really haven''t thought about that position, but Brother Su, you said you can help me, what realm are you? God Emperor? Why don''t you feel like it?"


    Bai Qi''s expression was full of endless doubts. Along the way, he followed Su Yan and experienced many crises. Of course, it wasn''t because Su Yan was a fool, but those crises were aimed at him in the first place.


    But in the end, with his own Brother Su by his side, those dangers were just like playing, and he was easily slapped away. If he only relied on Bai Qi himself, he felt that he would not be able to survive halfway.


    On the surface, they are all in the God King Realm, why is the gap so big?


    Bai Qi has suspected for a long time that Su Yan has hidden his realm, but he can''t see how much he hides. He can''t be Supreme, right?


    "Well, you will know this in the future, but I will definitely help if I can help, so dreams are always necessary. You might as well think about it seriously."


    But Su Yan only smiled mysteriously, and talked with Bai Qi about the customs of the God of Longevity, and it was obvious that Bai Qi really wanted to learn.


    Soon, after traveling for more than a month, and after more than a dozen ambushes, large and small, the three of them finally came to the land of the Chuiti tribe in the central area.


    Here, it can be clearly seen that it is more prosperous, with various cities and mountains everywhere, and various facilities have been established, and they all belong to the Chuiti tribe!


    "Here, Brother Su, I still have a few residences in the central city. We can live there first, and then meet with the senior members of the clan."


    After Bai Qi returned to the clan''s land, he was a little excited and a little apprehensive, and then he took Su Yan to fly to a magnificent and magnificent city, and explained at the gate of the city.


    "The elders of the clan now live on the original holy mountain, but even with my original identity, they cannot easily enter, but live in the central city."


    "Only when important events are reported, or when the clan summons and holds events, can we enter the Primordial Holy Mountain."


    "So no one will ask anything in the city, but if you want the elders to know that I''m back, you have to go in, especially Brother Su, you still need the secret biography of the clan, this thing is even more difficult to get, only the original On the holy mountain."


    As they spoke, a few people entered the city, and Su Yan saw a few young people from the Chuiti tribe in gorgeous clothes, waiting on the main road into the city.


    Bai Qi also saw it, he smiled and said reluctantly.


    "Third brother, long time no see."


    Among those gorgeously dressed youths, the one among them was Bai Qi''s third younger brother, Bai Yuan.


    "Long time no see, big brother, but before talking about family relationship, I think we should first talk about the status of the clan."


    Bai Yuan looked at Bai Qi, said indifferently with a blank face, and at the same time turned his eyes lightly, and stared at Su Yan without any trace.


    Everyone knew about the attack and ambush on the road before, but Bai Yuan didn''t think that Bai Qi could get through it safely.


    Along the way, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop Bai Qi''s return, which almost made Bai Yuan fly into a rage. At the same time, he also understood that there must be one or several strong enough to protect his good-for-nothing brother!


    "Is it him? Or that woman? Heh, they all have the appearance of a complete human race. They look like people from outsiders. It''s not like my eldest brother hasn''t improved all these years."


    Bai Yuan secretly glanced at Su Yan, his eyes were full of coldness.


    But no matter what kind of foreign aid, if you want to rely on these outsiders to seize the position of elder, it is nothing more than whimsical!

 Chapter 5658： brother against brother

    Chapter 5658: Brothers Become Enemies


    "Yes, Bai Qi was negligent. Bai Qi has met the elders of the twelve generations."


    As for Bai Qi, when he heard Bai Yuan''s indifferent words, his face turned pale, he knew that his third brother was deliberately coercing him, and wanted to give him a blow, even though Bai Qi didn''t have any thoughts in his heart, he couldn''t help feeling a little bit bitter, He could only salute respectfully to his third brother.


    "Ok."


    When Bai Yuan heard the words, a trace of satisfaction and arrogance appeared on his face. The name Twelve Elders undoubtedly gave him great pleasure, but it''s a pity that it would be great if the pronoun in front could be removed.


    "Brother, you came from a long way and returned to the clan. It''s hard work to think about it. I''ve already set up a banquet for you. Let''s go eat some together."


    Immediately, Bai Yuan looked at Bai Qi who bowed his head, stretched out his hand to support him, and began to pretend to be polite.


    "this��"


    Bai Qi froze immediately, hesitating slightly, looking at Bai Yuan and the attendants behind him who seemed to be smiling but not smiling, thinking bitterly in his heart.


    banquet? I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet with malicious intentions!


    "Why, brother, you don''t want to go? Don''t worry, at least in this central city, what danger can you have?"


    Seeing this, Bai Yuan also gently persuaded with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "this��"


    Bai Qi was still hesitant. He really didn''t want to have anything to do with his third brother at the moment. After all, no one knew what happened to the interception and killing along the way.


    "Okay, I just want to see the delicacies of the Chuiti people, Brother Bai, why don''t we go to the banquet together."


    But at this time, Su Yan suddenly smiled and opened his mouth, which surprised Bai Qi, and immediately thought, yes, he seems to have a thigh! What is there to be afraid of?


    "Okay, then at the invitation of the twelve generation elders, let''s go."


    Seeing that Bai Qi was obviously relieved, Bai Yuan immediately looked at Su Yan, with an imperceptible sternness flashing in his eyes.


    Hmph, sure enough, is this guy next to me the biggest reliance on my good-for-nothing brother coming back this time?


    "I don''t know who these two are?"


    Bai Yuan pretended to smile lightly and opened his mouth.


    "Komodo family, Su Yan."


    Su Yan also announced his identity with a light smile, and the eyes of both sides met, which seemed to coincide with each other.


    "Is it the Komodo family? I seem to have heard of it. It seems to be in the far north. It''s hard work for the two of you to come from a long distance, so please."


    Bai Yuan''s demeanor as a acting elder was very precise, he didn''t ask too many questions after hearing the words, and led the three of them to a gorgeous restaurant.


    And at the banquet, exquisite wine and dishes were served, Bai Qi remembered that Su Yan was backing him, and he recovered a little bit of his original unruly demeanor, as time went by, he started joking and chatting with Bai Yuan and others.


    At this kind of banquet, except for the first few attendants, there was no one there, and even the entire restaurant was emptied. Su Yan closed his eyes and relied on his spiritual sense to investigate, but there was no such thing as a knife or axe behind the door.


    But if you want to say it''s kind, it shouldn''t be so, because it can be seen that as Bai Qi''s expression becomes more and more relaxed, Bai Yuan''s expression becomes more and more unable to hide a trace of gloomy and impatience.


    Obviously, he doesn''t welcome his elder brother, and he doesn''t even want to pretend, so why is this banquet held?


    Soon, after drinking for three rounds, Bai Yuan accompanied his elder brother with a stiff face. At this time, a maid came over, removed the original empty jar, and began to replace it with new wine.


    "Come on, elder brother finally returned to the clan land, no matter what, I will toast to elder brother, and we will talk about the matter of you and my brother later!"


    And Bai Yuan led several followers, when they saw the new wine coming up, they poured new wine for Bai Qi, and began to stand up and persuade them together.


    "Good third brother!"


    Hearing the words, Bai Qi obviously felt a little overwhelmed, and without any hesitation, he wanted to drink the wine in his hand in one gulp.


    "Wait a moment."


    At this moment, Su Yan finally looked at Bai Yuan with a half-smile, and said slowly.


    "Brother Bai, the elders of your tribe personally pour the wine for you, how can you drink it first? Why don''t you let the elder Bai Yuan drink the first cup first."


    "what?"


    Bai Qi was a little puzzled at first, but then he realized that his pupils shrank suddenly when he saw the wine cup in his hand, and looked at his third younger brother, seeming to smile a bit self-deprecatingly.


    "Hey, you''re right, third brother, why don''t you drink this cup?"


    "..."


    The atmosphere was suddenly quiet, Bai Qi looked directly at his third brother this time, and Bai Yuan and those followers also looked directly at Su Yan, their eyes were full of murderous intent!


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled lightly, looked at Bai Yuan playfully, and said with a light smile.


    "Drink, why doesn''t Elder Bai Yuan drink?"


    "From outside, I advise you not to do too much in the territory of the Chuiti clan, otherwise, no matter what your status is, accidents are prone to happen!"


    Bai Yuan stared at Su Yan with gloomy eyes, and spoke in a cold voice.


    "Oh, I remember."


    Su Yan just knocked on the table boringly, still looking playful.


    "Then it''s time for Elder Bai Yuan to drink, why don''t you drink it?"


    "..."


    The atmosphere became more and more oppressive and quiet, just when those followers couldn''t bear it, thinking that a sword was about to be drawn, Bai Yuan finally snorted coldly, and stared at the three of them closely with an ugly expression.


    "Forgive me, I still have something to do, drink it yourself, and leave!


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left the scene, and went downstairs without saying a word. Only Bai Qi was left standing there still in a daze.


    He smiled wryly, looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Is there something in this wine?"


    Su Yan nodded.


    "Yes, it should be the condensation of a great way of magic. Prepare it in advance and form a mark to hide it in the wine. If you drink it, it will be considered as a curse mark."


    Bai Qi threw away the wine glass, looking quite depressed.


    "Is he going to kill me?"


    Su Yan tapped on the table, shaking his head.


    "Never mind. Drinking this curse seal should be a kind of prolonging curse seal like a gangrene, which will only slowly drag down your aptitude and make you weak. Frankly speaking, in fact, you should drink it. It''s okay, at least I won''t die."


    Bai Qi nodded and said clearly.


    "I understand. He is still worried that I will take away his seat. Hehe, is it so rare for a acting elder to be a position? If he is not talented enough, he will have to be replaced sooner or later."


    Su Yan smiled upon hearing this,


    "If you can figure this out, it looks much better than your stupid third brother, so what are your plans for the future?"


    Hearing this, Bai Qi looked at Su Yan solemnly and saluted.


    "I''ve decided, I''m going to compete for the position of Acting Elder! Anyway, this position can be changed at any time before it''s settled!"


    "When the time comes, I will definitely get the family secret biography for Brother Su, and I will also ask Brother Su to help me!"


    Hearing this, Su Yan patted Bai Qi''s shoulder and said with a happy smile.


    "Haha, that''s great. It looks like you''ve finally regained your confidence, Brother Bai. If that''s the case, don''t worry, your position as an elder will definitely not be lost!"

 Chapter 5659： Bai Chengxiang

    Chapter 5659: Bai Chengxiang


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill him!"


    But back in the Central City, Bai Yuan''s residence, Bai Yuan''s angry roars could be heard from far away through the courtyard.


    He was in the house, his eyes were red with anger, his complexion was even more distorted, and his whole person was full of mania and gloomy aura.


    "Su Yan, you dare to provoke me like this. Can''t you see whose territory this is? A mere foreigner dares to interfere in the internal affairs of the Chuiti clan, and he is not afraid of death!"


    "Calm down the anger of the acting elder."


    At the side, those followers still followed, seeing this and offering words of comfort.


    "That foreigner didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth when he first came here, and it''s normal that he couldn''t see the situation clearly. Anyway, we just lost an opportunity. Can Bai Qi really be able to fight against the acting elders? There will be opportunities in the future, and we can slowly rectify them. !"


    "But that can''t relieve the anger in my heart!"


    Bai Yuan growled when he heard the words, and when he closed his eyes, he seemed to think of Su Yan''s playful gaze, and the expression of forcing himself to drink the cup of curse-sealed wine.


    Such contempt and indifference made it hard for Bai Yuan to accept, and with such a contemptuous attitude, he ruined his painstakingly prepared plan, which made Bai Yuan even more hysterical!


    "I have to find a way to kill him first, otherwise, if he stops me, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to kill my good-for-nothing brother. This Su Yan is obviously a stumbling block on my road to success!"


    Bai Yuan thought in a low voice, and those followers all looked at each other and saluted him.


    "Deputy Elder, why don''t we go and kill him? Anyway, he is a foreigner and has no one to rely on here. No one will care if he is killed."


    "Yes, but don''t think it''s that simple!"


    Bai Yuan said with an angry tone.


    "That Su Yan came here after protecting Bai Qi through many fights before, and he was unscathed. It looks like he has some strength. You can eat and drink with me. I am afraid that in terms of combat power, he is not as good as those who sent him to death outside! "


    Several followers immediately looked at each other in blank dismay, wanting to say something, but they looked at each other without saying a word.


    Because what Bai Yuan said is correct, their identities are generally similar to the second generation of power like Bai Yuan, but Bai Yuan is very lucky that his father is dead, and their father is not dead, so they can only follow Behind Bai Yuan''s butt.


    Foxes pretend to be tigers, eat and drink, and if it is really about combat power, they may not be lacking, but they have not experienced life and death fights, and they may not be very good.


    "That generation of elders, how should we kill him?"


    A few people could only speak helplessly.


    "Let me think."


    When Bai Yuan heard the words, his eyes pondered, but he was determined to kill Su Yan.


    "Yes, you take my token and go to Bai Chengxiang."


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he remembered a figure, and immediately took out a white jade tablet, and threw it to the attendants.


    "He owed me a favor in order to make a breakthrough before. His combat power is much stronger than yours. If he made the move secretly, it might still be possible."


    "Bai Chengxiang?"


    Those followers looked at each other, as if they thought of something terrible, they all shook their heads and shivered.


    "If it''s that scary guy, it should definitely be possible!"


    Bai Chengxiang, this should be considered a well-known figure in the Chuiti tribe, but his reputation is not very good.


    Because his bloodline is not pure, but a hybrid born with other races, and his parents have long since died, so he is an orphan in the Chuiti tribe.


    Moreover, like Bai Qi, he doesn''t have any talent for the inherited divine way of the Chuiti clan, and he also comprehended other divine ways, but compared to Bai Qi, this guy''s combat power is too terrifying.


    This guy can fight and kill the king of gods when he is in the gods. Although he is only at the beginning, he still shows his strong aptitude to stand across the ranks. You can even use it with your teeth, just to kill the enemy!


    Even in the worship of the primitive western region, Bai Chengxiang is a savage and withdrawn guy.


    Therefore, he is very unpleasant, and he doesn''t even have the resources to advance to the **** king, and no one is willing to help. Bai Yuan valued his potential and kindly funded him.


    Because of this, Bai Chengxiang owes Bai Yuan a request, and if it is used for this matter, he should and must agree!


    "Okay, Acting Elder, then let''s go find that horrible guy, other than that, what else do you want?"


    One of the attendants responded respectfully with a jade plaque.


    "After you find it, don''t worry, let him come to me first. For that damned foreigner, I must make good arrangements to ensure that he will definitely die!"


    When Bai Yuan heard this, his eyes flickered with a cold light.


    ��


    In Chui Ti Restaurant, when Su Yan and the others came out after eating, Bai Qi''s expression had already undergone a new change.


    He seems to have faded away from that kind of confusion and hesitation, and has regained his unspeakable spirit and purpose, and this is indeed the case. With Su Yan''s encouragement, he is going to regain the position of acting elder and take back his own thing!


    "However, Brother Su, even if you don''t need the clan secret to compete for the acting elder, you must have strong strength. I used to have the confidence to beat the third brother, but now, he has obviously received more resources to support and cultivate him. , In terms of strength, I''m afraid I can''t compare."


    On the way, Bai Qi thought about fighting for the acting elder, and from time to time he faced a wry smile and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. As far as strength is concerned, I have the confidence to quickly improve you, so that you can fight against any god-king realm."


    When Su Yan heard this, he only smiled lightly, causing Bai Qi''s eyes to light up instantly.


    "Really? I wonder how sure you are, Brother Su?"


    If he can really improve his strength a little, then he is still confident that he can beat Bai Yuan and ask for the selection of acting elders again!


    Although it is impossible for him to practice the secrets of the family, which makes it difficult for him to succeed in the end, at least he can ask for a part of the secrets of the family to practice again, so that he can give it to Su Yan, and Brother Su said, as long as you read that He can help himself to control the secrets of the clan!


    Under the modification of cognition, Bai Qi subconsciously has no doubts about this.


    "I don''t know how advanced the Five Elements Divine Way you are practicing now is?"


    Seeing Su Yan''s inquiry, the three of them, led by Bai Qi, were also preparing to go to his mansion in the central city.


    "This, it''s hard to say, maybe it''s at the level of a normal **** king?"


    Bai Qi scratched his head immediately, hesitating with some embarrassment.


    Because Shinto controls this kind of thing, it is difficult to say that there is a specific standard of measurement. After all, the road has no limits, you can only feel strong, then it is strong, and if you feel weak, it is weak!

 Chapter 5660： reform

    Chapter 5660 Reform


    "That''s it, then we will improve your divine way and master it. I will try my best to teach you two Dao divine arts, so as to deepen your understanding of the divine way. Lower digit first."


    When Su Yan heard Bai Jie''s slightly modest answer, he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he nodded and smiled in response, causing Bai Qi''s eyes to widen instantly.


    "What? Brother Su, what are you talking about? You want to help me improve the control of the Dao, and you can also teach me the magic of the Dao. You also follow the Five Elements Path?"


    "No, but it doesn''t prevent me from teaching you."


    Su Yan looked at Bai Qi''s shocked expression, and only smiled mysteriously and indifferently.


    "Are you sure? In different fields, it''s hard to make inferences."


    Although part of his understanding of Su Yan had been modified in his heart, Bai Qi still couldn''t help but doubt it. After all, enlightenment to the divine way is a very difficult thing!


    Even if he has no doubts about Su Yan''s combat power and realm, it is incredible to say that he can completely teach himself to improve the mastery of the divine way!


    "We''ll find out when we get back to your mansion."


    Seeing this, Su Yan looked confident, which also dispelled Bai Qi''s doubts, so he could only take the two of them to the residence quietly.


    Only Zhao Qiling, who had been quietly watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but sound transmission at this moment.


    "You really want to help him improve his mastery of the divine way, but what''s the point of that?"


    She doesn''t doubt that Su Yan possesses such strength. After all, Su Yan has done more incredible things than this, but why? In Zhao Qiling''s view, Bai Qi was just a beast.


    Although he was a little different, Zhao Qiling still felt that it was worthless to expend a lot of effort to improve him. Anyway, they were just some ferocious beasts. No matter how different they were, they were also in the hostile camp. Why should he be so sympathetic?


    "Because you didn''t notice him, is it really interesting?"


    When Su Yan heard the words, he responded with a voice transmission to Zhao Qiling with a smile, explaining.


    "It''s a kind of um...how to say, with the temperament of a reformer."


    "Reformer?"


    Zhao Qiling''s beautiful eyes were immediately puzzled.


    "Yeah, he doesn''t fit in with the Western Realm, and yearns for the culture of the God of Longevity. What do you think will happen if you let him control the Beast Western Realm?"


    Su Yan asked.


    "what happened��"


    Zhao Qiling recalled Bai Qi''s performance all the way, trying to substitute what Su Yan said, and suddenly fell into a daze.


    "It seems... the beasts in the Western Territory will become war-weary, and everyone also believes in father''s kindness, son''s filial piety, brother and friend respect, and it will directly become a paradise??"


    Fantasizing about this scene, Zhao Qiling couldn''t believe it, and the picture was even more inconsistent, so he shook his head to dispel his thoughts.


    "is it possible?"


    she asked confusedly.


    "Frankly speaking, if it develops normally, it is impossible."


    Su Yan said in a relaxed tone as if he had seen what Zhao Qiling was thinking just now.


    "Your picture is really against harmony. Even if Bai Qi has the heart and the strength in the end, as time goes by, he will gradually become like the light and try to forget these ridiculous thoughts of his own."


    "But now, with me, I can use the influence of the abyss to make Bai Qi consolidate his own special thoughts, and subconsciously enshrine them as holy truths, and then I can help him, constantly strengthening and guiding his bias in this aspect , and eventually quickly improve his strength."


    "Then tell me, will he really take charge of the Chuiti Clan in the future, and then think about transforming the Western Territory, or even the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm?"


    "Ha, I really don''t know what kind of absurd scene will appear in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Realm at that time. Will the supreme beings of the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm be furious?"


    Zhao Qiling was listening, and seeing Su Yan''s interested expression, he felt a little weird.


    "I always feel that you are so evil now."


    That''s right, it''s evil. Even Zhao Qiling can imagine what kind of chaos will happen in the entire Western Beast Realm under Su Yan''s evil taste!


    After that, if Bai Qi really succeeds, then to some extent, the ferocious beasts in the western region can also be said to be "exterminated".


    "Really? Maybe it''s because I have the other half of consciousness, and I''m still in the abyss. More or less, I can also be affected by the abyss."


    Hearing this, Su Yan touched his nose subconsciously, and was still vaguely aware of the slight deviation in his personality.


    However, he doesn''t think this is any kind of pollution, because human nature is constantly changing. Any change in things or even power will cause the adjustment of temperament. As long as the cognition is not affected, it can be attributed to nature.


    While the three of them were talking, they finally arrived at Bai Qi''s residence in Central City.


    This is a mansion with a large area, but it looks like it has been dusty for a long time and no one has cleaned it, so it looks a bit cold and dilapidated. Seeing this, Bai Qi laughed.


    "Brother Su, I''m sorry, it looks like people are leaving tea to cool down. The humble house is shabby and no one cleans it. I can only ask you to make do with it."


    After finishing speaking, Bai Qi himself also sighed slightly, his expression was still unavoidably lonely.


    Originally, as the son of the Twelve Elders, he naturally had many servants living here. However, as Bai Qi was unsuccessful in the competition for the position of Acting Elder, he was forced to be kicked out of the clan by his third brother. Naturally, everyone, including the servants, wanted to Get rid of him.


    Up to now, there is not even a single follower.


    Just as he was thinking, the door opened, but an old man suddenly appeared.


    "Are you? Ah Cheng?"


    Looking at the old man in human form, Bai Qi''s eyes were suddenly a little confused, lost in memory, and then gradually excited.


    Ah Cheng, it was just a chore in his mansion, meaning cleaning, patrolling the house and guarding the courtyard. He can notify the owner on behalf of the owner, but he can''t even count as a housekeeper, so Bai Qi naturally doesn''t remember clearly. .


    But such an ordinary old servant who no one cares about is still here!


    "It''s the young master who''s back."


    When Ah Cheng saw Bai Qi, joy appeared on his old face, but as if everything had been predicted, he just smiled and said.


    "I knew that the young master would come back sooner or later, so I have been guarding it all the time, but I am alone, and the mansion is still deserted."


    "enough."


    Bai Qi was touched immediately, he dragged the old servant into the mansion together, and saw that all the places inside had been cleaned.


    He became even more excited immediately, and had unprecedented trust in the old servant in front of him who had never paid attention to him before.


    "Ah Cheng, you don''t have to be busy, go rest, I will be here in the future, I won''t let you suffer!"


    Bai Qi was moved and told the old servant, but Su Yan always felt that something was wrong when he looked at the old servant.


    But this is his private matter, after all he doesn''t know the past of Bai Qi and this old servant, so he can''t say anything, he can only take it as his own suspicion.


    Soon, the three of them had a new banquet in the mansion. After eating and drinking, Zhao Qiling went to rest, while Su Yan and Bai Qi came to the courtyard alone, ready to experience the Five Elements Divine Dao that he now controls!

 Chapter 5661： Assault

    Chapter 5661 Attack and Kill


    Since he wants to improve Bai Qi''s control over the Divine Dao, it is definitely not enough to rely on his own words. Su Yan still needs to personally experience his current real combat power.


    Only in this way can we understand the limit of Bai Qi''s touch on the Five Elements Divine Dao, and therefore, he can create the most suitable Dao Divine Art for Bai Qi.


    The Great Dao Divine Art is also a manifestation of the control of the Divine Dao. He only needs to teach Bai Qixin the Great Dao Divine Art, and his Divine Dao realm will naturally be improved accordingly, and the power of the Divine Art will also be stronger.


    "Brother Su, this is the strongest Dao supernatural power I currently control, called the Great Derivative Divine Light!"


    In the courtyard, following Su Yan''s signal, a group of five-colored rays of light formed a divine ring, constantly circling in Bai Qi''s hands. Seeing Su Yan nod, Bai Qi instantly directed the five-colored rays of light towards Su Yan!


    The power of the five elements, in an instant, continuously evolved during the attack of this divine light, and its power began to increase exponentially, and it contained the meaning of mutual generation and mutual restraint, transforming everything touched along the way into its own power, leaving a trail of chaos The constantly surging strange traces carried an unbreakable momentum, covering Su Yan in an instant!


    Su Yan nodded slightly, feeling a power that was constantly deriving and transforming, as if he wanted to obliterate and imprison him, and expressed his admiration for Bai Qi''s supernatural power.


    "Well, yes, the Five Elements Divine Dao itself is also a very strong power. Although it is not surprising, it is the most balanced and stable. Your great derivative divine light has also captured the essence of it, and it can be regarded as the great supernatural power that directly points to the source."


    "However, the flaws are also obvious. If you want to accumulate enough power with this supernatural power, it will take too long, and you have not exerted the greatest transformation intention of the Five Elements Divine Dao. Once you face a fast and strong blow, it will be too late. reaction!"


    As he said that, Su Yan suddenly pointed his finger towards the place where the divine light circulated!


    The next moment, a pure and ultimate force did not surpass the God King, but it was absolutely concentrated, like a needle piercing the place where it was running, causing the entire divine light to stop suddenly, and then saw the divine light with The chaotic breath exploded!


    "this��"


    Bai Qi was stunned for a moment. He knew that Su Yan''s strength was very strong, and he had already made preparations for his supernatural powers to be broken easily, but he didn''t expect that Su Yan didn''t use absolute power to suppress him, but completely suppressed him with the power of a **** king. With super strength, he easily pinpointed the flaws in his magical powers, and then shattered them with one blow!


    "Brother Su, now I believe that you can help me improve the mastery of the divine way. Your talent is simply monstrous."


    Bai Qi smiled wryly and shook his head. He was sure that Su Yan didn''t use the power of the Five Elements Divine Dao, but his understanding of the Five Elements Divine Dao, or the power of instant insight, was far superior to him. It''s really hard to imagine how he did it.


    "It''s just accumulated over time. Now your problem has been clarified. After I make up for you with supernatural powers, you should be able to initially compete for the position of acting elder."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, and understood Bai Qi''s mood. Immediately, the two went back to their rooms and started busy with related matters.


    Su Yan sat cross-legged in the room, surrounded by a thin layer of distorted space, like a ball, completely isolating him from reality. He has activated his magical powers and is ready to fully understand the mysteries of the Five Elements Divine Dao!


    It can be seen that in that thin isolated space, there are countless tiny Su Yans rising and falling. This is a great evolution, but in order not to shock the world, Su Yan divided himself into a separate world, so that all His avatar exists in the void, independent of it.


    This is also the reason why he has the confidence to create Dao magic for Bai Qi, because with the blessing of Da Yan, it is equivalent to countless Su Yan thinking at the same time and realizing the Dao, which is extremely amazing in terms of quantity. It is also natural to understand the origin of the divine way more quickly.


    Not to mention that he has been to the Realm of Myriad Daos, plus his accumulation in the Immortal Realm, Su Yan can be said to have realized all kinds of Dao Principles, but he has not transformed them into the manifestation of Divine Dao, and now he is a God King There is no pressure to create a great way of magic in the environment!


    And just as Su Yan was silent in the Taoist realm, outside the mansion, a tall figure was quietly approaching.


    He is disheveled and barefoot, his whole body is full of wildness, his eyes are like a wolf like a tiger, he only has a sense of aggression, and his whole body is full of large and small scars, which are deliberately exposed, giving people a sense of danger and inaccessibility. Bai Chengxiang!


    "Is the person Bai Yuan wants me to kill here?"


    He murmured, looking at Bai Qi''s mansion, his expression was fierce and ironic.


    "Heh, it''s just a god-king realm, and you want me to assassinate you. What a bunch of extremely weak trash. It''s okay, pay him back the favor, and you won''t owe him any more from now on!"


    Bai Chengxiang stood openly in front of Bai Qi''s mansion and knocked on the door.


    Immediately, the door that should have been full of restrictions opened in response.


    Bai Cheng walked in like a big thorn, looked around, and walked directly towards Su Yan''s room according to the guidance, but every time he took a step, his aura faded a bit, and in the end, he seemed to be unable to stand in front of him. Perceived, showing perfect concealment.


    Although it is not contemptible to assassinate a god, this is Bai Chengxiang''s principle. A lion fights a rabbit with all his strength!


    So he didn''t fly directly to Su Yan''s place, but followed the standard of assassination, approached quietly, observed quietly with his senses, and found that Su Yan seemed to be falling into a certain kind of silence.


    "good chance!"


    Bai Chengxiang''s eyes lit up immediately, feeling that he must be stable at this moment, and then his aura suddenly changed from extremely quiet to extremely dynamic, full of an incomparably violent mania, and rushed towards Su Yan like a sharp arrow!


    In an instant, the house was shattered, and everything was annihilated by the incomparably violent aura of blood. Bai Chengxiang looked at Su Yan, who was already in front of him, bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes, and then he punched out!


    "Blood fiend, cut!"


    The strong and powerful Qi and blood erupted with this fist, like a **** knife, nothing could be broken, but when the knife touched the film in front of Su Yan with the fist, Bai Chengxiang''s face changed instantly!


    "how come!"


    It was hard to hide his shock in his eyes, because with this knife and punch, all of them were stagnated on that layer of film, as if they had plunged into the endless space, with no way to advance!


    Su Yan opened his eyes at this time, looking at Bai Chengxiang with a shocked face, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "How are you, are you happy? Was it an accident?"


    As he said, he also punched out a punch, and in an instant, it exploded like endless divine thunder!


    The incomparably bright and powerful electric light illuminated the heaven and earth, and at the same time, it seemed as if a void channel was blasted out, smashing the white image into the earth''s crust far away!

 Chapter 5662： submission

    Chapter 5662 Submission


    "what happened!"


    This huge shocking change also alarmed Bai Qi and Zhao Qiling instantly, and the latter instantly showed a god-emperor aura, shocking Bai Qi.


    This woman who usually doesn''t show her mountains and dews is actually a **** emperor?


    But at this moment, he is obviously not in the mood to pay too much attention to these, and more attention is placed on the already dilapidated courtyard and the huge pothole that goes deep into the ground.


    With just one glance, Bai Qi understood what happened. Someone was stupid enough to assassinate Su Yan? !


    "Brother Su, are you okay?"


    But even though he was shocked by this person''s boldness, Bai Qiming still ran to care about Su Yan.


    "It''s okay, but you can pick up that idiot and see who he is."


    Hearing this, Su Yan stood calmly, looking at the huge hole that was smashed out, the figure inside had obviously breathed in and out more.


    Hearing this, Bai Qi quickly fished him out, and he was even more surprised.


    "Bai Chengxiang?"


    Bai Qi naturally knew something about the unpopular but terrifying characters in this clan, but it''s a pity that this kind of strong man who can challenge by leapfrogging also fell into Su Yan''s hands, tsk...


    "Brother Su, do you want to save him? Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t survive tonight."


    Bai Qi looked up at Su Yan and asked.


    "Come on, it just so happens that you seem to be short of a witness to bring down that third brother of yours."


    Su Yan thought for a while after hearing the words, and took action himself, stabilizing Bai Chengxiang''s injury.


    Afterwards, it''s easy. As a race proficient in the revival of the gods, the Chuiti tribe naturally has enough healing things to revive Bai Chengxiang, so I won''t repeat them here.


    "Ahem!"


    Bai Chengxiang, who was awake, gasped violently at first, almost thinking that he was dead.


    He looked at Su Yan in horror, and asked for the first time with indescribable fear in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "This question, it seems that you know it and it doesn''t make any sense. Tell me, who is the person who sent you here?"


    And Su Yan smiled, looked at the terrified Bai Chengxiang and asked back, the latter suddenly looked stubborn.


    "Heh, you want me to betray my employer? Impossible!"


    "We know it even if you don''t tell me, Bai Yuan, right? It''s just that I''m curious. It''s said that you don''t have any friends in the clan, so why do you want to work for Bai Yuan?"


    Seeing this, Su Yan only smiled lightly.


    Because I didn''t want to risk my life at all!


    Bai Chengxiang suddenly roared in his heart, looked at Su Yan, and seemed to recall that frightening punch again in his eyes.


    He really has no friends, and the reason why he helped Bai Yuan was just because he owed a favor and returned the favor, and before that, he thought it was just an easy task!


    "It''s just killing a **** king."


    Bai Yuan''s **** face said so.


    However, is he a **** king?


    Bai Chengxiang has the desire to scold Bai Yuan to death, but his own character is also determined to let him complete one thing, so it is impossible to betray his employer.


    "Very well, then you look very brave."


    Su Yan looked at Bai Chengxiang''s gradually silent face, and suddenly smiled brighter. Sometimes, even he himself wondered if the influence of the abyss was too great.


    "Then you all go out, the following scenes may be inappropriate for children."


    Su Yan said calmly to Bai Qi and Zhao Qiling, the two of them immediately felt creepy, looked at Bai Chengxiang with pity, and then quietly withdrew.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Bai Chengxiang looked at Su Yan with a smile, but felt a chill penetrating to the marrow as if he saw a devil.


    "It''s nothing, just a little trick."


    Su Yan smiled, and pointed at Bai Chengxiang''s eyebrows, and immediately the endless pollution of the abyss gushed out!


    "what!"


    Bai Chengxiang screamed miserably in an instant. He thought that he could endure any punishment, but suddenly realized that he was still whimsical. The punishment in front of him can be called the most painful torture!


    The endless pollution of the abyss erodes Bai Cheng''s spirit and body, leading him to the path of distortion. This kind of tearing from the deepest part of the soul is a pain that is far more extreme than a thousand cuts.


    And Su Yan didn''t let it go on immediately, but when the limit was reached, he was expelled and restarted, and tortured repeatedly.


    "Wait, I said, I said everything!"


    In the end, in Bai Chengxiang''s eyes, Su Yan at this moment was more terrifying than anything else. The huge mental pressure made him unable to bear it, so he chose to surrender.


    "Bai Yuan asked me to come. I''m not loyal to him. I just owe a favor. I didn''t know your strength when I came, otherwise I wouldn''t have come!"


    Hearing Bai Chengxiang''s surrender, the power of the abyss gradually receded, and the latter was finally able to breathe and speak.


    At this moment, he no longer had the arrogance he had before, and only wanted to escape from this place.


    It turns out that sometimes, being too crazy is no good!


    "It turns out that''s the case. If that''s the case, would you like to do me a favor instead?"


    Su Yan nodded when he heard the words, although his tone was questioning, but in Bai Chengxiang''s eyes, how could this demon possibly refuse? !


    "Okay, just say whatever you want."


    Bai Chengxiang said weakly.


    "From now on, I will follow Bai Qi and change the target of this assassination to be aimed at him. It was only because I stopped him that I failed. I also repented, realized my mistake, and turned to the light."


    Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Yes, as long as you can let me go, I will obey your orders."


    Bai Chengxiang immediately breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that this opportunity to "abandon the dark and turn to the bright" is quite rare.


    "Okay, let''s all come in."


    Seeing that Bai Chengxiang was obedient and reached an agreement, Su Yan summoned Bai Qi again and explained the plan to him.


    And Bai Qi listened dully, looking at Bai Chengxiang with a weak and fearful face, actually he didn''t feel much about the plan, but he was shocked by Bai Chengxiang''s submission!


    This is Bai Chengxiang, the "wild species" recognized by the entire Chuiti tribe, who has always been arrogant and powerful, but now he surrendered to Su Yan in just a short moment?


    What kind of punishment was used just now, this brother Su is too terrifying!


    On the second day, on the way to the original holy mountain.


    Many Chuiti people were surprised to see that the exiled Bai Qi came back, but this is not the key point, the key point is that he is still staying with Bai Chengxiang, and the latter is half a step behind him, seeming to be the leader !


    This is what happened, Bai Chengxiang, a **** who has always been arrogant and undisciplined, would actually admit that he is inferior and follow Bai Qi. Could it be that Bai Qi''s strength has soared outside, and he has an adventure? !


    Only Bai Yuan suddenly saw this scene in the distance, his face turned red, he stared at Bai Chengxiang in disbelief, and roared angrily.


    "Bai Qi!"

 Chapter 5663： reverse

    Chapter 5663 Reversal


    That angry roar made almost all the people on the path of the holy mountain clearly feel all kinds of unwillingness contained in it. Many people turned their heads immediately, looked at the source of the sound, and uttered in surprise.


    "Elder Bai Yuan?"


    Bai Yuan''s identity is undoubtedly very famous here at the moment, not only because of his status as the acting elder, but also because he is only in the God King Realm, but he can be held in that position, and many **** emperors have to respect him .


    Although he couldn''t really exercise the power of the elder, this extreme mismatch still made many people envy and hate Bai Yuan. At the same time, there was also a hidden ridicule in their hearts, thinking that they were just clowns if they didn''t have the strength to sit in that position.


    Seeing that he seemed to have lost his composure at this moment, a group of onlookers suddenly became interested, and even made a way for Bai Yuan to lead to Bai Qi.


    "Why are you here, Bai Chengxiang, have you forgotten our contract? You followed him?"


    Bai Yuan walked over with a gloomy expression. He appeared here at the moment, originally to enter the holy mountain to cultivate. After all, as the acting elder, he has the right to do so. At the same time, he might be able to hear the words of the two foreigners beside Bai Qi. The news of the murder made him happy just thinking about it.


    However, all the good mood now has been ruined, Bai Yuan''s heart is only filled with unspeakable anger, not only did he not wait for Bai Qi to lose his mind, he even saw Bai Chengxiang, who was supposed to assassinate, openly She took refuge in Bai Qi, and followed him closely every step of the way!


    Traitors, all traitors, all deserve to die!


    "I haven''t forgotten, I''ve made a move, but as you''ve seen, it''s obvious that I failed."


    Seeing this cold reply, Bai Chengxiang not only looked cold towards Bai Yuan''s anger, but also showed a trace of unspeakable reverse anger and disgust.


    If he hadn''t listened to this rubbish, he ran to assassinate that terrifying monster, how could he end up in this situation!


    Do you think that''s what I''m thinking? !


    "you!"


    Bai Yuan couldn''t believe it at first, he knew Bai Chengxiang''s strength, even he failed, and even seemed to be taken prisoner, is the strength of that foreigner so terrifying?


    "But you shouldn''t follow Bai Qi, you... don''t violate the agreement between you and me!"


    Regarding Bai Chengxiang, Bai Yuan has no good solution, after all, he knows the character of this "wild species", so he can only blushed unwillingly.


    "you misunderstood."


    A sneer appeared on Bai Chengxiang''s face, and he hated Bai Yuan even more.


    "I don''t seem to have anything to do with you. It''s just a favor transaction. I even put myself in it because of this. I don''t owe you anything. Don''t act like I''m attached to you!"


    Bai Yuan''s face suddenly turned blue and red, and he was angry at Bai Chengxiang''s ridicule, but he was completely helpless. After all, he was only a acting elder and could not exercise any rights, and his cultivation base and combat power were no higher than Bai Chengxiang''s.


    He has already felt the pointing and ridicule of the people around him, this is what often happens when he makes a fool of himself after he becomes the acting elder.


    And this has always been unbearable for the proud Bai Yuan.


    "Okay, Bai Chengxiang, don''t think that no one can restrain you because you are a wild species, I will remember, and Bai Qi, what are you doing here, how can you step into the primitive holy mountain easily? You are not qualified , who allowed you to go up the mountain at will!"


    Bai Yuan scolded, his face became even more gloomy and ugly when facing Bai Qi. He originally had a glimmer of hope for the return of the elder brother, thinking that he would not be able to get along with him just outside, and had no choice but to return to the clan land, but he didn''t at all. Dare to have a little conflict with himself, the acting elder, just dawdling.


    As a result, it now appears that he came back to seize power, and he also has a life-and-death relationship with himself!


    "Of course I am qualified, my third brother."


    Seeing this, Bai Qi also smiled slightly, and showed a trace of sarcasm towards Bai Yuan, without that cowardly hesitation in his eyes anymore.


    "I''m here to report the matter to the elders and even the patriarch. Yesterday you wanted Bai Chengxiang to assassinate me. You can''t hide it anymore. You and I are both in the blood of my father. Brothers killed each other, and you still use this kind of method to kill me." Insidious means, I don''t think you are qualified to take the position of acting elder again."


    "what!"


    Bai Qi''s voice was not covered up, and countless people immediately exclaimed, looking at Bai Yuan and talking about it.


    "Our Acting Elder actually murdered his eldest brother, tsk, how despicable, is it because he is afraid of taking away his position as Acting Elder, but dare not fight openly?"


    "That''s right, with the method of assassination, is it still considered a main line elder? Even if it is a substitute, this is completely unqualified!"


    The sarcasm and malicious comments made Bai Yuan''s expression tense, and Bai Qi almost blurted out immediately.


    "You nonsense! Yesterday I..."


    In the middle of his speech, he suddenly stopped, his face as ugly as eating a fly.


    Because although the person he sent Bai Chengxiang to kill yesterday was not actually Bai Qi, but no matter what, at least he really let Bai Chengxiang secretly assassinate Bai Qi''s people.


    If it succeeds, it''s nothing, but since it fails, no matter what it says, it will be embarrassing, and it will even lose the status of a acting elder. After all, Bai Qi is also qualified to compete!


    "What did you do yesterday?"


    Bai Qi suddenly looked at Bai Yuan with a half-smile.


    "Hmph, I didn''t do anything yesterday! You are slandering me!"


    Bai Yuan quickly calmed down and snorted coldly.


    "Oh? Are you sure, I have evidence."


    In this regard, Bai Qi only smiled slightly, and then pointed to Bai Chengxiang, who looked at Bai Yuan expressionlessly, and nodded lightly in front of his increasingly ugly expression when he realized something.


    "indeed."


    This sound was true, and instantly caused the surrounding discussions to erupt to a climax again!


    "It turned out to be true!"


    "That **** will not lie, and there is no need for it. It seems that our acting elders are really shameless!"


    The gloating comments around him made Bai Yuan''s face turn red. He looked at Bai Qi and Bai Chengxiang angrily, and his heart was about to explode.


    Shameless, how can you be so shameless!


    What on earth did that Su Yan do to make this **** belong so thoroughly!


    "Now, you can think about how to prove yourself in front of the elders."


    Bai Qi looked at Bai Yuan who was trembling with anger and almost speechless with a smile on his face. Immediately, he ignored the surrounding discussions and the latter''s gaze, and calmly walked towards the Primordial Holy Mountain.


    Bai Qi''s gaze is firm and full of confidence. This time, he will definitely win the position of Acting Elder!


    On the Primordial Sacred Mountain, many elders were practicing in their respective caves, and suddenly they heard the ringing of the bell of the Summoning Hall. This meant that there was an important matter that needed to be jointly judged by the elders of the main line!

 Chapter 5664： unworthy

    Chapter 5664 Unworthy


    "what happened?"


    Hearing the ringing of the bell, many elders rushed over immediately. These are the powerhouses at the peak of the God Emperor, each of them has a majestic aura, eyes like torches, and is full of natural oppression. If there is no real important event, I am afraid that few people dare bother them.


    When many elders came to the main hall, they were surprised to see Bai Qi waiting quietly, and Bai Chengxiang beside him was also silent.


    The first surprise was that Bai Qi came back. After the death of the son of the twelfth elder, they naturally paid a lot of attention. After all, they had to select a acting elder, and Bai Qi had a high probability .


    But unfortunately, in the end because he couldn''t comprehend the secrets of the family, he still failed the election, and several elders participated in it.


    Then in the selection, it seemed that there was some kind of bet between the brothers. In addition, after Bai Yuan became the elder of the previous generation, he did nothing but squeezed out Bai Qi first, which eventually caused him to leave the clan land sadly.


    Many elders here are also aware of this matter. Seeing that Bai Qi has returned, are they unwilling to fight for the position of Acting Elder again?


    And the second thing is that Bai Chengxiang rarely comes here, and it seems that he still follows Bai Qi.


    This was an incredible thing for the elders. After all, they had complicated thoughts about Bai Chengxiang. They intended to cultivate this genius, but his blood was not pure.


    More importantly, his own racial concept is also very weak. There was an elder who was willing to support him, but before that, he just wanted to train him briefly and polish his temperament, but he looked at that elder full of disobedience and wildness.


    This made the elder give up at that time, thinking that even if he was cultivated, according to Bai Chengxiang''s weak and wild nature, he might not care about anything, and he would not be able to benefit the tribe at all.


    However, is such a "wild species" actually standing here honestly today, even following behind Bai Qi?


    "Reporting to the elders, as the bloodline heir of the twelfth elder, I request to re-compete for the position of acting elder."


    Facing the astonishment of many elders, Bai Qi really did as they expected, he leaned over and opened his mouth, intending to compete for acting elder again.


    "This matter has been settled."


    The third elder in the middle looked at Bai Qi and pondered for a while, but said slowly.


    "There was nothing unfair about your competition with Bai Yuan and the others. You were defeated purely because you couldn''t master the secrets of the clan. Now you want to fight again, and why? Have you already mastered the secrets of the clan? Esoteric?"


    Although the position of Acting Elder is just an empty shelf before Bai Qi and others grow up, it cannot be replaced at will, otherwise, the coercion and legitimacy of Acting Elder will be greatly reduced, and it will be completely successful. The product of a joke.


    Therefore, seeing Bai Qi''s return, many real elders of the main line had no plans to fight for power again for him.


    "I haven''t mastered the secrets of the family for the time being."


    And Bai Qi''s next words made all the elders even more disappointed, and even looked colder.


    However, he then said something astonishing, which stunned many elders.


    "But I don''t think Bai Yuan is worthy! At the same time, I didn''t grasp it, just because after I went out, I didn''t have the opportunity to contact the secrets of the clan again. If the elders allow me to comprehend again, I believe I can master it this time!"


    A group of elders suddenly looked at each other,


    "You think Bai Yuan is unworthy?"


    "Why? How can you be sure that you will be able to master the secrets of the clan this time?"


    Seeing many elders questioning, Bai Qi pointed to Bai Chengxiang next to him, and said calmly.


    "Because last night, Bai Chengxiang was instructed by Bai Yuan to come to my mansion to assassinate me. He is also a blood brother. This is shameless, and it proves that he has no heart to be an elder at all, and he is even afraid of me as a big brother." , I dare not fight in an open and honest manner."


    "What did you say?"


    At this moment, many elders looked serious, and finally looked at Bai Chengxiang squarely, and asked him.


    "Bai Chengxiang, what Bai Qi said is true?"


    "yes."


    Bai Chengxiang nodded when he heard the words, he didn''t even need to say anything, almost all the elders believed it immediately.


    Because this is an advantage accumulated by his own withdrawn temperament, almost no one like him would think that he can lie, let alone such a meaningless lie.


    The faces of many elders were gloomy, and they directly ordered a servant who was waiting.


    "Go and summon Bai Yuan to confront Bai Qi face to face!"


    Even though Bai Yuan has become the elder of the twelfth generation now, facing the real elder of the main line, it is obvious that a false identity is just a play, and many elders still have the right to dispose of Bai Yuan at will.


    But this time, what Bai Qi and Bai Chengxiang said really made them a little dissatisfied.


    It may not be difficult for the Western Territory or even the Chuiti tribe to understand each other.


    But the key point, as a big clan that has order on the surface and can maintain stability, at least you have to do it quietly!


    Otherwise, once the matter is exposed, let alone the provocation of order and rules, it also proves that this person''s ability is very problematic, especially if he wants to become a acting elder, which already contains a part of the majesty and symbol of an elder. Kind of scandal!


    To be able to become a acting elder, even if it is only in name, since it represents the inheritance of this symbol, it must be perfect!


    Soon, Bai Yuan was also summoned. After all, he was not far from the original holy mountain, and even wanted to go up the mountain.


    But at this moment, the young Acting Elder''s eyes were obviously lost in thought, obviously he hadn''t recovered from Bai Chengxiang''s betrayal blow and Bai Qi''s ridicule before.


    "Bai Yuan."


    It wasn''t until the elders spoke that he tried his best to suppress the thoughts in his heart and became rational and calm again.


    "Yes, I have met the elders of the main line."


    "Yesterday, did you let Bai Chengxiang secretly attack and kill Bai Qi?"


    Many elders went straight to the point, examining and questioning him forcefully, but the latter admitted with a wry smile when he saw this.


    "yes."


    It''s not that Bai Yuan didn''t think about rebutting, but the point is, even if he directly admitted that he asked Bai Chengxiang to assassinate Su Yan, the result would not be much better!


    Even if he failed to assassinate a foreigner, the problem he faced might be even more serious.


    As for the complete refutation, with Bai Chengxiang as a bastard, Bai Yuan knew that many elders would definitely not believe him.


    He looked at Bai Chengxiang and thought of Su Yan, and his teeth itch with hatred.


    This damned bastard, and that damned foreigner, you dare to join forces to cheat me, this account must be settled!

 Chapter 5665： heavy lifting

    Chapter 5665 Heavy lifting


    "Very well, you didn''t try to quibble or deny it, and your mistake was mitigated."


    Sure enough, while Bai Yuan gritted his teeth secretly, the faces of many elders turned cold, but they did not punish Bai Yuan. After all, nothing happened except for one bad influence.


    But in the western region, this influence can be weakened to the maximum.


    "Just now Bai Qi asked to re-compete for the position of Acting Elder, saying that you are not worthy, and after our investigation, you are indeed unworthy, so as your punishment, the position of Acting Elder will be temporarily deprived. Wait for you and Bai Qi to decide the victory again. Make a decision!"


    However, it was not without gains, because Bai Yuan disappointed many elders, and Bai Qi successfully won the opportunity to compete!


    "Thank you, elders."


    Bai Yuan''s face turned ugly instantly, but Bai Qi saluted excitedly and looked into the eyes of his third brother with a hint of happiness.


    Although he was thinking of family affection in his heart, he didn''t want to do anything to this third brother, but when his third brother wanted to kill him everywhere, then any family affection would eventually deteriorate and there was no guarantee.


    Bai Qi doesn''t necessarily want to kill Bai Yuan, but at least he needs to see him being knocked into the dust, understand his mistakes, and then deeply repent to himself!


    "Then when are you planning to start the competition? Bai Qi, since you proposed this time, you can agree on a time, but I can''t give you the family secrets you need right now. You must win against Bai Yuanhou." , prove the value, I can teach you again."


    While many elders looked at the two of them, one of them asked Bai Qi, regarding the two points he raised before, the first point was agreed, but the second point was still rejected, or it depends on the situation.


    Because it is not as simple as imagined to inherit a complete Shinto. It can be completed by simply flipping through the books. The power of the Dao cannot be described at all, let alone words. I want to pass it on as a kind of inheritance from generation to generation. Then it takes a lot of price and special means.


    As for Bai Qi, he had been wasted so many times before that the elders didn''t believe him.


    "yes."


    Bai Qi also nodded helplessly, knowing that this point cannot be violated, so he could only think about it.


    "Then seven days later, I will have a decisive battle with Bai Yuan. If I win, please pass on the secrets of my clan to the elders."


    The re-selection of acting elders will not be too complicated, because the two of them have already done it before, and they already have all kinds of qualifications. Just a showdown!


    The winner is undoubtedly more talented, and naturally has the ability to sit on the position of acting elder!


    "Okay, then seven days later!"


    A group of elders made a decision after hearing the words, issued an order, and immediately asked Bai Qi and Bai Yuan to leave.


    In the eyes of ordinary Chuiti people, this kind of contention may be a big event and activity, but in their eyes, it is just a child''s play. They just need a substitute elder, but it doesn''t matter who it is.


    After walking out of the holy mountain, Bai Qi looked at Bai Yuan who was about to part ways, smiled slightly, and decided to give him one last chance.


    "Third brother, I don''t want to deal with you. It''s just that you keep pushing me. If you are willing to repent and admit your mistake now, then there is still a chance to redeem everything."


    "Humph!"


    Bai Yuan snorted coldly and turned his head to leave, of course he didn''t believe his elder brother at all, he just said coldly.


    "I''ll see you in seven days, and I''ll let you understand that after you lose once, you can only lose to me forever!"


    "yes��"


    Bai Qi smiled when he saw this gaze, but he actually sighed slightly in his heart.


    He really didn''t have much confidence in whether he could defeat his third brother.


    It''s not that he''s not talented, but since he left the group, the treatment of the two is completely different. Bai Qi can only live in a remote small town, while Bai Yuan has become a acting elder, and he has received endless cultivation and resources.


    Even if the latter is mediocre, he should improve greatly now, let alone Bai Yuan is not.


    "Now I can only hope that Brother Su can really teach me a brand new way of magic, and can suppress Bai Yuan!"


    Bai Qi''s eyes were full of anticipation and longing.


    The reason why he set aside seven days was because Su Yan said that he had already created Dao Divine Art for him, which was expected to be more than three times stronger than his original Great Derivative Divine Light!


    This made Bai Qi feel overwhelmed, and it''s unbelievable, his strongest supernatural ability can''t be just a middle-class one, even if he doesn''t change it, he can still be ranked in the top class, but now it''s three times stronger, it''s hard to imagine how far it has come!


    "I just don''t know if I can learn it in seven days. It should be no problem. Brother Su said he will teach me."


    Bai Qi murmured, and Bai Chengxiang rolled his eyes behind him, and the two returned to the Central City.


    After returning to the mansion, because Bai Chengxiang was temporarily unavailable, Su Yan temporarily dismissed him, leaving only Bai Qi, and began to really teach him the brand-new Dao magic.


    It was said to be brand new, but in fact it was modified and optimized on the basis of the original Great Derived Divine Light. Su Yan renamed it Five Elements Divine Light.


    This brand-new divine art, in terms of triggering and manifestation, is not much different from the original one, but its essence has been significantly improved.


    To put it simply, the original large-derived divine light is very slow to activate, and it takes time to brew to achieve full power. At the same time, there are also flaws in the five-element metamorphosis itself, which cannot be independently evolved, which makes it easy to have flaws and be blocked. People use means to break through cleverly.


    But now, none of these problems exist!


    At this moment, the Five Elements Dao is wonderful. Apart from breaking through it with strength, there are no gaps or flaws in its own system, and because it is inherited from Bai Qi''s great derivative divine light, it is not difficult for him to comprehend it. This is why Su Yan has Guaranteed to allow him to complete the practice in just seven days.


    Bai Qi crossed his knees and closed his eyes, quietly comprehending the divine art, while Su Yan seemed to protect him. In fact, a kind of abyssal fluctuation gradually enveloped Bai Qi, transmitting a certain rhythm to him like pollution. deep in his soul.


    The corner of Su Yan''s mouth smiled, and he wanted to practice a great way of magic in seven days, perhaps relying on Bai Qi''s aptitude and the compatibility of the five elements, he could accomplish it, but if he really wanted to command him like an arm, he would naturally need some extra assistance from him!


    The power of the abyss is the most useful in this respect. The nature of pollution is not only madness, but madness is just a spontaneous accumulation. But if someone intervenes and conveys his spirit, then the pollution of the abyss is also the best dose. Good makeover medicine!


    Of course, there will be some other things added in the process, such as cognitive reversal, some kind of spiritual suggestion in the subconscious, etc., but I think Brother Bai won''t mind.

 Chapter 5666： Five Elements

    Chapter 5666: The Wonderful Way of the Five Elements


    Soon, the seven days passed like flowing water, and the originally agreed competition officially started.


    On this day, many Chuiti people heard the news and came to the central city to watch it. At the same time, some elders went down the mountain and entered the city to witness.


    The reason why it was chosen in the central city was because the Chuiti clan could not help but watch the duel to select the acting elder, and even wanted to publicize it to let everyone know that the selected acting elder was not just a show.


    Bai Yuan had already come here early, he stood on the ring, looked at the gradually gathering crowd around him, and faced their whispering discussions, his face was cloudy and uncertain.


    Although Bai Yuan was sure of winning against his good-for-nothing big brother, but in the end it was just a guess. After returning from his big brother, he suffered repeated setbacks, which made him uneasy.


    Especially that Su Yan, who can''t see through at all, with him by his side, who knows if Bai Qi will hide some tricks!


    "Here we come, Bai Qi is here!"


    At this moment, a group of people started to shout loudly, Bai Yuan looked up and saw that it was Bai Qi who had also rushed over.


    However, many people were amazed and even discussed a lot. Even Bai Yuan''s face became a little weird, and there was a trace of mockery in Bai Qi''s expression.


    Because at this moment, Bai Qi didn''t know what happened, his complexion was extremely pale, and his breath was even a little unstable. If he said that he was just recovering from a serious injury, or even a serious injury just now, people would believe it!


    Still want to fight for the position of acting elder?


    Not to mention Bai Yuan, even the onlookers are a bit reluctant to look at him!


    "How did you make it like this? Could it be that you were afraid, so you pretended to be injured in advance, so that you wouldn''t be ashamed even if you lost?"


    Seeing Bai Qi appearing weak on the stage, Bai Yuan immediately sneered, and the original gloom in his eyes completely dissipated at this moment.


    This Bai Qi, after all, is still a good-for-nothing who can''t support the wall, so I think highly of him!


    "Oh, it''s true that Xu is a bit hypocritical, but to be honest, I don''t think it takes three tricks to hit you even if you look like this."


    And after Bai Qi took the stage, he looked at Bai Yuan with a smile in his eyes, he didn''t care about his ridicule at all, and there was even a slight contempt in his eyes, mixed with a trace of fear!


    Of course, I''m afraid it''s not for Bai Yuan, but for his brother Su, Su Yan!


    In the past seven days, in order to master the new Dao magic as soon as possible, Bai Qi has been practicing hard without any slack, and this has greatly consumed his energy. Not to mention, it seems that Su Yan is still using some means to Forcibly instill in him the comprehension of the new avenue of divine art, let him straight up comprehend it bluntly!


    At the beginning, Bai Qi was still ecstatic, thinking that Brother Su still had such abilities, so be careful, but later, Bai Qi began to feel a little miserable.


    Because Su Yan''s infusion didn''t consider his feelings at all. In the end, even if he was extremely exhausted, he could still feel the profound and wonderful non-stop infusion, even mixed with some faint whispers, noisy and chaotic. , which makes people manic and lethargic.


    For seven whole days, Bai Qi was almost tossed out of his human form!


    However, the benefits are huge!


    He looked at Bai Yuan with a calm but confident expression, mixed with a hint of excitement. His comprehension of the Five Elements Dao has reached an unprecedented height for him, and it also let Bai Qi know that the Five Elements Dao can still be so powerful when it is in the God King Realm. Well, the three tricks he said to defeat Bai Yuan are definitely not empty words!


    "Arrogance!"


    Seeing this, Bai Yuan''s natural expression became more gloomy and murderous, and the elder of the main line who came here immediately did not say much, glanced at the two of them lightly, and said directly.


    "Competition, start!"


    In an instant, a terrifying aura erupted from Bai Yuan''s body, and the mighty might of the God King shrouded the surroundings, manifesting a round of terrifying visions, directly attacking Bai Qi!


    It was a strange beast with three heads of different shapes, nine bodies, and bone armor all over its body. With a violent aura, there are six big stars behind him, swaying and following as if being dragged!


    "It''s appeared, it''s the sky-swallowing phenomenon!"


    Someone suddenly exclaimed, finding out the origin of this ferocious beast vision, it comes from a secret technique inherited in the clan, manifesting the most primitive state of the Chuiti clan, and naturally possesses the divine way of recovery, as well as various magical powers Blessing, it can be said to be an invincible supernatural power in the God King Realm!


    "It seems that Bai Yuan is not in vain. In the past few years as the acting elder, he has learned such supernatural powers. At least among the **** kings, there is no one who can suppress him."


    Some people couldn''t help sighing, seeing this supernatural power, they thought the outcome had been decided.


    "yes?"


    Seeing this, Bai Qi''s expression was calm, and a ring of divine light containing five colors was thrown out by him directly in his hand, and he muttered silently.


    "The five elements are wonderful!"


    In the blink of an eye, this round of five-element divine ring rapidly enlarged, covering the sky and the sun in a blink of an eye, and possessed an extremely terrifying aura that rotated endlessly, and in an instant, it produced continuous amplification, and once again the power that Bai Qi could stimulate Increased by three times, forming an incomparably bright and vast aperture!


    Inside, the five elements of the circle of light circulate endlessly. As the vision of the beast manifested by Bai Yuan approaches, it suddenly looks like a taming circle. It is about to put it directly on the neck of the beast. The vision of the beast roars, obviously also found How could such an attempt of the aperture make it come true, and suddenly a violent force, together with the six big stars behind him, bombarded the Five Elements God Ring!


    In an instant, the sky shattered, and the terrifying fluctuations shook the void. The rings of the six big stars couldn''t help trembling, and that violent force shrouded the big stars, constantly repairing the scars caused by the collision. , as if it could be endless!


    The battle situation seemed to be at a stalemate for a moment, and it was tilting towards Bai Yuan.


    "Humph."


    Seeing this, Bai Yuan flashed a hint of sarcasm, thinking that Bai Qi''s supernatural powers are nothing more than that.


    But Bai Qi smiled when he saw this, looked at the Five Elements Divine Ring, and shouted softly.


    "town!"


    In the blink of an eye, I saw the two originally stalemate magical powers, and the power of the five elements above the **** ring was transformed instantly, constantly consuming and decomposing the big star''s attack, and at the same time, an extremely powerful suppressing intention also appeared from the **** circle , was caught off guard, and suddenly suppressed and imprisoned the vision of the ferocious beast, causing it to collapse in the void!


    Immediately, it wrapped itself around the beast''s neck, and then shrank fiercely!


    The gigantic and shocking vision of the ferocious beast instantly exploded like a water polo, scattering all over the sky!


    "Do not!"


    Bai Yuan screamed in disbelief, seeing that his confident blow, which was also the most powerful secret art of the **** king in the clan, was wiped out so easily? !


    The group of onlookers were also shocked and couldn''t believe it. They stared blankly at the vision of the beast disintegrating in an instant, and said in doubt.


    "This is, the Five Elements Divine Way?"

 Chapter 5667： Heritage Temple

    Chapter 5667 Inheritance Temple


    Many people present knew about Bai Qi''s knowledge of the Five Elements Divine Way, so even the Chuiti people were no strangers to Bai Qi''s combat power, or the nature of the Five Elements Divine Way.


    That is, this kind of divine way looks good, but in fact it is very mediocre, at least in Bai Qi''s hands, it is not comparable to the secret recovery divine way passed down in the clan.


    However, this Divine Ring, which directly exploded the secret arts of the clan, simply overturned their concept of the Five Elements Divine Dao. How can such a mediocre Divine Dao explode with such a powerful force?


    "Tao has no strength or weakness, but people have it. It seems that you have entered a new level of comprehension."


    The elders who watched the battle were a little surprised at the beginning, but soon calmed down, and did not feel any displeasure because of the failure of their own secret technique. On the contrary, they admired Bai Qi a little.


    Seeing this ugly face, Bai Yuan gritted his teeth and stared at Bai Qi, and said coldly.


    "This is what you rely on when you come back?"


    "Yes, based on this, you can get caught without a fight,"


    Bai Qi also smiled lightly when he heard the words, he was very satisfied with the wonderful power of the five elements.


    "wishful thinking!"


    Bai Yuan let out a rage. Seeing this, he unbelievedly activated his supernatural powers, manifested many terrifying visions, and pressed towards Bai Qi one after another in a bombarding gesture!


    "The five elements are wonderful!"


    However, Bai Yuan still monotonously formed the Five Elements God Ring with this move, enveloping and suppressing many supernatural powers one after another!


    Although monotonous, the powerful imprisoning power of the five elements imprisoned all the supernatural powers, as if one by one water polo was crushed, under the strong restraint of the divine ring, all of them burst apart!


    "The last move, if it can''t defeat you, it will be a broken promise."


    Seeing this, Bai Qi spoke, and immediately another round of five-element divine ring overlapped with the last round of divine ring that was about to dim, and the divine power of the five elements converged to form a huge beam of light that enveloped the heaven and earth, and filled the surroundings with the vast power of imprisonment!


    This round of beam of light crushed and impacted Bai Yuan violently, and under the latter''s terrified and astonished eyes, it hit him with a bang, directly hitting the depths of the earth layer by layer!


    boom!


    Layers upon layers of broken stones were suddenly lifted up in the whole field, like a hill rising up. Everyone looked at this scene in amazement. Looking at this rough and direct scene, they were all dumbfounded. It was obvious that Bai Yuan was defeated!


    But it''s that simple? Bai Qi just used three tricks, did he really easily defeat Bai Yuan who was sitting on the position of acting elder anyway?


    Is it because Bai Yuan has been a little neglected recently, or has Bai Qi experienced some adventures after going out, and he has become so powerful?


    "This round, Bai Qi wins."


    The elder who was watching the battle took a faint look. At this moment, with his consciousness, Bai Yuan was lying miserably in the big hole in the ground, his injuries were horrific. Although his life was not in danger, he might die if he could crawl out of the hole in the next day. Not bad, the competition can already end.


    A group of people were in an uproar. This battle, which was regarded as a highly anticipated battle, ended so simply and hastily?


    However, the facts were the same. Bai Qi''s final strength was beyond everyone''s expectations. As a result, this battle was completely crushing, without any entertainment at all. The competition was over, and the group of people could only leave in frustration.


    Only the elders were left to watch the battle, and they looked at Bai Qi with some relief, and praised him.


    "Yes, if you can maintain your strength and comprehension of the Five Elements Divine Dao, even if you can''t learn the secrets of the clan, you will be enough to be an elder. It''s a pity that according to your current state, everything is still uncertain."


    Although there seems to be only one difference between the God King and the God Emperor, there is a huge gap between the two, so even a person who is amazingly talented in the God King Realm may become a God Queen. It''s normal.


    Bai Qi knew this, not to mention how he got his strength, so he couldn''t refute it, so he could only say respectfully.


    "Yes, so I ask the elders to give the family secrets again. If I can successfully comprehend this time, I think I can take on the role of acting elder."


    "Okay, follow me to the Holy Mountain."


    This time, the elders watching the battle did not refuse Bai Qi''s request. Soon, the two left Bai Yuan who was still in the pit and went directly to the place of inheritance in the primitive holy mountain.


    "Boss!"


    There were also a few followers who followed Bai Yuan loyally. Seeing this, they hurriedly fished Bai Yuan out of the pit, and asked with concern.


    They originally wanted to call them acting elders, but they suddenly remembered that Bai Yuan was no longer acting elders from this moment on, and they immediately showed embarrassment.


    "Are you okay? Don''t worry, even if you lose the position of acting elder, you will still be our boss!"


    Those followers wanted to say some words of loyalty, but when Bai Yuan heard about it, he got up from the serious injury and roared angrily.


    "Shut up!"


    At this moment, Bai Yuan''s eyes were full of shame and anger. Not only did he not feel comforted by the loyalty of his subordinates, but when he heard the words that there was no acting elder, his heart was filled with the humiliation and pain of being pricked by needles.


    "Bai Qi, **** it, I will definitely not let you get what you want."


    He muttered to himself, and at the same time, the anger and hatred in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "There must be something wrong with Bai Qi''s strength. Maybe it''s that Su Yan who is behind the scenes. I don''t believe that this trash will really become so strong. I must find out!"


    ��


    Among the primitive holy mountains.


    In a cave that seems to be isolated from reality and has an unusually large space, a magnificent and abrupt palace in the cave appears, and this is the core of the entire Chuiti tribe. It records a complete secret biography, which can help people understand the complete recovery of the divine way The Temple of Inheritance!


    The figure of Bai Qi, following the elder into this place at this moment, was secretly a little excited in his heart, and he looked at the magnificent temple, and when he was about to enter, his footsteps also stopped in front of the door.


    "Okay, you can wait here. You are not qualified to enter the temple yet. I will give you the inheritance."


    The elder said calmly, it''s not that Bai Qi doesn''t want to take another step, but this is already the limit.


    "it is good."


    Hearing this, Bai Qi saluted respectfully, and saw the elder disappearing directly in front of the main hall, as if he had already entered the inheritance hall.


    "Sigh, it''s really difficult to carry out the secret transmission in the family. It''s almost difficult to enter the main hall without the position of the elder of the main line. I don''t know how much inheritance things Brother Su needs? If it''s just a little bit You can still get it, and if you need everything, it''s a long day."


    At this time, the hints and cognitive changes left by Su Yan also started to work, and Bai Qi began to seriously consider his brother Su.


    If it''s just a little bit of inheritance, he can be reluctantly persuaded when he becomes the elder of the previous generation, but there are too many secret inheritances in the clan, and even if he becomes an elder, he still needs a reasonable explanation.


    As for what kind of infiltration you want to do, it''s even more impossible, because this temple itself is conscious!

 Chapter 5668： Realize the Shinto of Resuscitation

    Chapter 5668 Comprehend the Shinto of Recovery


    Inheritance Temple, in Bai Qi''s cognition, is equivalent to a huge artifact with complete thinking, even though it never speaks at ordinary times, once it enters its body, no one can get rid of its supervision.


    Therefore, if you want to take the path of stealing the secret, let alone successfully stealing it, whether you can come out alive is a question!


    "I can only take one step at a time. I hope that Brother Su can help me understand the secret divine way of the clan."


    Bai Qi could only pray secretly, and immediately, without waiting for a long time, the elder who entered came out, holding a strange light body in his hand at the same time.


    This light seems to have no color, but it can still be seen, and it seems to be incompatible with reality, full of isolation and a vague and ethereal feeling. It is held in the elder''s hand, as if there is nothing, Bai Qi''s eyes are slightly concentrated, and immediately Excited,


    This is the inheritance secret technique of the Chuiti Clan!


    Since the inheritance of the Chuiti tribe is directly a Dao, it is impossible to record it in words and tangibles. In order to revive the continuation of the divine way, the Chuiti tribe used great methods to create this invisible road that can store a trace of Dao rhyme. things.


    It is not the main body of the Dao, it only contains a touch of the origin of the divine way. If it fits, you can quickly comprehend the supernatural power of recovery through it, but if it doesn''t fit, it''s like a thought slipping out of your mind.


    The previous Bai Qi was the latter. He had experienced indoctrination with secret teachings many times, but he couldn''t grasp it at all. Instead, he wasted several precious secret teachings.


    "Steady it this time, don''t rush to use it, let Brother Su have a look."


    Reacquiring a secret biography of the family, Bai Qi murmured to himself, and immediately bid farewell to the elder, saying that he would comprehend it after returning home, and the latter nodded in agreement without any doubts.


    In this way, Bai Qi successfully obtained the first family secret biography, and returned to the mansion excitedly.


    "Brother Su!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Bai Qi shouted excitedly, he found Su Yan and showed him the family secret.


    "This is a part of my family''s secret tradition, and it is also the limit of what I can reach at the moment. Look, how can I be sure that I will understand it!"


    Bai Qi didn''t dare to say that he would use it himself, because he knew that with his own qualifications, it might be the same as before.


    "let me see."


    Su Yan was originally sitting cross-legged in the room, but immediately took it with interest, and the biggest goal of coming to the Chuiti Clan was finally partially achieved.


    The divine way of recovery, this is something that can be used to restore Zhao Qiling. At the same time, Su Yan himself has a strong interest in this kind of divine way, so when he came to the Chuiti tribe, his first thought was not to forcefully suppress the Chuiti tribe and let them treat them or other things, but He chose to lurk in secret, thinking that he could get a full set of inheritance.


    After receiving the invisible object used to record the revival divine way, Su Yan sensed its characteristics, and crushed it instantly without hesitation!


    In an instant, a trace of the origin of the divine way recorded in it converged towards Su Yan, condensing an inexplicable feeling in his mind, mysterious and mysterious, but fleeting, leaving only an indescribable faint aftertaste.


    This kind of time is extremely short, which is also the reason why Bai Qi still can''t comprehend it. If he didn''t have that natural fit, he probably wouldn''t have paid enough attention to what happened.


    However, Su Yan grasped the fleeting energy in an instant, closed his eyes and concentrated, and entered a deep understanding.


    All kinds of dao rhyme brilliance began to appear on Su Yan''s body, which made Bai Qi dumbfounded.


    "This, Brother Su successfully comprehended?!"


    This kind of vision is obviously the origin of the divine way that has been condensed on Su Yan''s body, and has begun to truly manifest into a complete recovery divine way.


    But why so fast? Not to mention faster than him, even faster than some Chuiti people, is this reasonable?


    "It''s unreasonable, am I so inferior compared to the real Tianjiao?"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Qi fell into deep suspicion and inferiority complex.


    "Is it the way of recovery? It turns out that''s the case."


    And soon, Su Yan also completed his comprehension, and with a wave of his hand, a colorless dao rhyme filled the surroundings, full of rich vitality and the image of reincarnation.


    "This kind of divine way is not the deepest fundamental divine way, but a combination of three basic divine ways. Through a common dao rhyme connection, the three magical powers are condensed and combined into a new divine way, which is the recovery divine way!"


    "Is that so?"


    Bai Qi was stunned for a while listening, but he had never noticed this before!


    "Brother Su''s talent is indeed much better than mine, but I don''t know how to realize it next?"


    Bai Qi looked at Su Yan expectantly, and he was convinced that Su Yan could help him in his mind.


    "It''s very simple, just like last time."


    But Su Yan smiled slightly, but what he said caused Bai Qi to suddenly fall into a bad memory.


    The last time, of course, refers to the time when he comprehended the magic of the Five Elements!


    "No, that''s too painful, at least let me rest for a few days."


    Bai Qi''s face was slumped with lingering fear. When he comprehended the magic of the Five Elements, Su Yan did use some method to make his own realm realize quickly, but during the process, his mind is still buzzing, and some messy whispers keep resounding!


    "This kind of thing, of course, should be done as soon as possible."


    However, Su Yan naturally ignored his thoughts, and immediately pointed at Bai Qi, and the pollution of the abyss enveloped him again. By the way, he also sent a little bit of insight about the divine way of recovery into the depths of Bai Qi''s soul, filling his mind with the idea of ??recovery in an instant. Everything about Shinto!


    Bai Qi''s eyes were overjoyed. Although he refused, he began to cross his knees and close his eyes honestly, comprehending the enlightenment about the revival.


    He felt that this time, he would definitely succeed!


    "Let''s understand slowly."


    But Su Yan watched Bai Qi successfully entered into a deep understanding, with a relaxed expression, immediately got up and walked out of the room as if he didn''t want to disturb Bai Qi.


    After going out, Su Yan narrowed his eyes slightly, and once again displayed a trace of the divine way of recovery on his fingertips, whispering.


    "This kind of power is indeed interesting, but the secret is still incomplete after all, and the comprehension of the divine way is lacking, and more importantly, there is no cooperation with the great way of magic."


    "First of all, this can''t solve the trouble of enlightenment, and it''s too tasteless for me, but it takes too much time to get the rest."


    "Fortunately, I also have a new choice."


    Su Yan looked at the Primordial Sacred Mountain, and in the next second, he stepped straight into the void, and appeared directly in front of the Inheritance Temple!


    Su Yan looked at the grand hall in front of him, smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, and said to himself.


    "The sealing technique used in that secret contains an obvious direction of breath. It should be used to stabilize the auxiliary seal and prevent the loss of the secret. Unfortunately, although the idea is good, it is enough to follow the direction of the breath. I have found the real secret!"

 Chapter 5669： steal home

    Chapter 5669: Stealing Home


    According to the original idea, the reason why Su Yan wanted to hide in the Chuiti clan was because the secrets of races were often hidden very secretly, not to mention difficult to find, and there were often some special means that could destroy everything.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t want this kind of accident to happen. He could only see if he could steal the secret biography of the Chuiti clan in a gentle way. Now, the opportunity has finally come true by contacting the first imprint. Successfully arrived at the entire inheritance temple!


    "The secret is in it. After understanding everything, the Chuiti clan and even the beast gods can come to an end for the time being."


    Su Yan said to himself, and then looked at the temple. In order not to alarm some hidden defenses, he chose to open another layer of space directly with the space divine way, overlapping with reality.


    An illusory angle appeared faintly in the temple, a gap was opened, and Su Yan stepped into it immediately.


    Inside the temple, the spacious space is extremely simple, and there are only countless collections of the Chuiti tribe, all of which are listed in it!


    And he carefully searched for the most important secrets of the divine way, and finally found another independent space in a certain wall.


    "Sure enough, it won''t be so simple to hide."


    As Su Yan said, he used his own spatial divine way to open the way, and directly opened up that layer of independent space.


    Immediately, he saw a secret imprint on display!


    These intangible objects exude the same intangible brilliance, but are filled with a sense of brilliance all over the space. Su Yan picked up one at random and crushed it directly. Suddenly, a new understanding of the great way appeared in his mind.


    All kinds of mysteries were quickly accepted by Su Yan. Relying on his strong background, and having initially mastered the divine way of recovery, it was not difficult for him to comprehend and improve the divine way later, and even quite quickly.


    Soon, the inheritance in the entire space was crushed in half by Su Yan, and Su Yan''s mastery of the complete revival divine way and corresponding divine arts was almost complete!


    However, when Su Yan was about to finish comprehending all the secrets, he suddenly felt a huge change in the entire inheritance temple!


    The ear-piercing scream was like a person who encountered something extremely frightening just after waking up. The sharp feeling gave Su Yan a headache, and soon he realized that this inheritance temple actually had a Tool spirit?


    Because of the special way Su Yan came in, it didn''t disturb the sleepy Inheritance Artifact Spirit. However, in the entire secret transmission space, the secret transmission was about to consume more than half of it. Even if the Inheritance Artifact Spirit didn''t find Su Yan again, it was enough to detect something was wrong!


    The loud and ear-piercing howling sound not only alerted someone to invade, but also directly issued a warning to the outside!


    "What''s going on, the temple has changed?!"


    "Someone is stealing the secrets of the clan!"


    In the blink of an eye, the elders of the main line and even the head of the Chuiti clan were all alarmed, and they all rushed towards the inheritance temple!


    "This is inattentive, let you take advantage of the loophole."


    And Su Yan heard the screams of the entire inheritance temple, and after frowning, he lost his voice.


    Afterwards, Su Yan crushed the last piece of the secret imprint, no matter what, if it is exposed, it will be exposed, anyway, he has already mastered everything he should have mastered!


    "Shut up, it''s too loud!"


    With a big wave of Su Yan''s hand, the endless turbulent and terrifying divine power immediately crushed the entire temple like a wave!


    bang bang bang!


    All the doors of the entire Inheritance Temple were closed, and a majestic power of the emperor was emitted, forming a wall of light to resist the divine power that Su Yan waved, and at the same time, silk threads spread out, like snakes trying to bind and bind Su Yan!


    Since the Temple of Inheritance is an artifact, it is natural that it will not be without attack power!


    However, even if the god-emperor''s battle power erupts, all the means of this artifact are still vulnerable like haystacks. It looks grand, but under Su Yan''s divine power, through the destruction of the divine way of space, and the gap between the abyss All the walls of light collapsed in an instant due to sexual corrosion, and the terrifying impact hit the hall itself!


    boom!


    The vast power exploded in the hall, instantly destroying countless treasures gathered by the Chuiti tribe through untold hardships, and also made the entire hall show fine cracks!


    "Dare!"


    At this time, the First Elder finally arrived. He looked at the nearly broken Temple of Inheritance, his eyes widened in anger, and a beam of divine light shot out from his hand, covering the Temple of Inheritance. , but visible recovery.


    This is the effect of the divine way of recovery, not only for living beings, but also for artifacts!


    Su Yan looked at the temple which was restored to normal in an instant, and smiled, and thousands of sword lights suddenly appeared from behind him.


    "Unfortunately, even if it is repaired, it is still not strong enough. In the face of absolute power, it is just a sandbag!"


    As he said that, the thousands of sword lights were endless, and each sword energy contained a strong meaning of destruction and killing, and all of them shot at the temple itself in an instant!


    The meaning of destruction contained in it, after the sword light slashed to the temple, it exploded all of them, smashing the entire inheritance temple to pieces, and then exploded into a pile of fragments!


    "Do not!"


    Seeing this, the First Elder roared in grief and indignation, but obviously he couldn''t stop the complete collapse of the entire Inheritance Temple, and could only watch a little bit of wreckage falling to the ground one after another.


    The First Elder''s eyes were full of anger. Although he still had a chance to restore the temple at this moment, he was not in a hurry to do it.


    Because Su Yan had also appeared in front of him at this moment, it was impossible for him not to feel the powerful wave that shattered the temple. Naturally, he was facing a formidable enemy at this moment, so how could he have the heart to intervene in other things.


    But watching the temple crumble, the anger is naturally indescribable.


    "Your Excellency is so courageous, you dare to come to our Chuiti clan to play wild. I don''t know where you came from. Do you think we are made of mud?"


    He asked in a deep voice, his whole body concentrated and silent, and he was secretly cautious. Fortunately, other elders and even the patriarch also rushed over.


    This made the first elder heave a sigh of relief, facing Su Yan, his expression was also more gloomy and fierce.


    "Tell me your identity and purpose. If possible, you can try to leave a whole body."


    Facing the eyes of the crowd, Su Yan watched with a faint smile, but didn''t respond, only heard the words and thought for a while, and said.


    "Alright, since all are here, the Chuiti tribe can also make a quick end by the way. Now, you can have a choice, surrender to me."


    Facing this completely ignoring their words and actions, many elders glared at them one after another, and they stopped talking to Su Yan, and directly erupted with magical powers one after another!


    "Die!"


    Countless powerful and terrifying supernatural powers filled the world in an instant, and they were connected to each other to manifest. An extremely huge vertical beast, carrying countless divine spears under its feet, swept like the wind, and stepped towards Su Yan!


    The revival of this foot circulated endlessly, endlessly, with a bang, it seemed to penetrate the entire mountain range, leaving a bottomless hole!

 Chapter 5670： Surrender or not

    Chapter 5670 Surrender or not


    "That little thief should be dead."


    Looking at the scene created by the joint efforts of these people, an elder asked softly, the power contained in this blow can even be said to faintly exceed the limit of the peak of the God Emperor. Although the power contained cannot reach the Supreme, it has reached another kind level.


    And under such power, they didn''t believe that the foreigner could still live.


    slap.


    But suddenly applause came from the hole, clear and ear-piercing.


    "Yes, this power can be regarded as a half-step supreme. The Chuiti clan is indeed very powerful, and your recovery spirit is also very good."


    Su Yan flew out of the cave with a smile. He didn''t have the slightest injury on his body, and if he looked closely, there was a faint layer of revival dao rhyme around him.


    Su Yan didn''t dodge the blow just now, because he wanted to verify his new gains, so he withstood the blow purely with his physical strength and the power of the resurrection divine way, and the result was that the recovery divine way performed well in it.


    The meaning of recovery does not blindly only repair injuries. Because it contains the principles of reincarnation, it can also produce a kind of endless resistance to the enemy''s power. This makes Su Yan not use his body at all. Relying on Shinto collision wiped out this blow!


    And this kind of result, in the eyes of many elders, naturally their eyes widened to the point of disbelief, and they lost their voices.


    "How is it possible that you have mastered the advanced divine way of recovery so quickly?!"


    "Who are you, did you premeditate?"


    A group of elders stared at Su Yan with serious expressions. They thought that this was just an arrogant little thief who dared to steal, but now it seems that the other party seems to have a deeper background, and it is no accident that he targeted the Chuiti tribe.


    "It''s not premeditated, but since you have seen it, you should be able to understand my potential and strength, so it''s still the same sentence, surrender to me."


    Su Yan only smiled and said that he actually wanted to say some opening remarks for the many senior executives here, but after thinking about it, the meeting between the two parties was too sudden, and it probably doesn''t work to say anything, it''s better to be direct.


    "Oh, it seems that you really want to die!"


    Seeing that Su Yan refused to enter, the faces of the Chuiti clan turned red and lost their patience. This time, the Chuiti clan leader took the lead. The supernatural power in his palm evolved, and it seemed to form a mountain, river, sun and moon, and all things contained vitality. It is full of endless murderous intent, as if it wants to drag Su Yan into it and suppress it forever!


    "It seems that you still don''t know enough about me."


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled, and with the same palm, it was full of divine light filled with strong abyssal power, and directly and violently bombarded the mountains, rivers, sun and moon created by Chuiti patriarch!


    No matter how exquisite the supernatural power is, how profound changes it was originally full of, but at this moment, when it is presented through the power of the abyss of divine light, everything is useless, and only the most essential collision remains between the two. Intense turmoil!


    not good!


    Patriarch Chui Ti changed his mind, felt the strangeness contained in Su Yan''s power, and subconsciously wanted to evacuate, but it was too late, the shadow of a fist appeared clearly in front of him, and the next second he was purely in the flesh by Su Yan, It hit the ground with a bang!


    "Patriarch!"


    Seeing this group of elders'' shocking change, they hurriedly acted together again, trying to help Chuiti patriarch, and suppressed Su Yan!


    There are thousands of developments.


    But at this moment, Su Yan has already used real means, every Su Yan is full of terrifying aura, walking out of the void,


    Each of them has the same strength, equal to Su Yan, some carry blood swords, the sword light is endless, some evolve God Wheels to crush powerfully, and some cast countless stars to envelop, no one can stop them in the vastness of stars, and they all counterattack Group fight to the elders of the Chuiti clan!


    This time, everyone was completely horrified, and stared blankly at Su Yan attacking one by one, as if they didn''t know what happened.


    Of course, they haven''t seen the clone technique, and they even know it, but everyone''s aura is so terrifying, and the clone technique with amazing combat power, so why do they play for others!


    In the blink of an eye, all the elders were brutally beaten, Chui Ti patriarch wanted to resist, but was suppressed back to the ground by Su Yan''s big hand holding the sky up!


    "Say it again, do you surrender or not?"


    The smile and the voice that seemed to contain endless chill made the elders of the Chuiti clan, who were all facing the suppression at the moment, look ugly and unable to express their suffering.


    If you want us to surrender, then who are you!


    You don''t even know about it, but somehow you let a big clan submit to you. Even if you are the Supreme, you are too arrogant!


    "I said, who is your Excellency? If it is an envoy sent by a certain Supreme, it is not difficult to discuss!"


    Chui Ti patriarch gritted his teeth with difficulty, and said with an aggrieved expression.


    Su Yan thought about it, and finally decided to tell them the answer.


    "Neither, I am a member of the Longevity God Realm."


    "Longevity God Realm?"


    Hearing the words, Chui Ti patriarch''s eyes suddenly became angry, and he looked at Su Yan and roared angrily.


    "Then you are delusional!"


    The Western Territory of Fierce Beasts has always been the main battle faction against the God of Longevity. As one of the big clans, how could the Chuiti clan surrender!


    "Oh, it seems that you still don''t know enough about me."


    Seeing this, Su Yan squinted his eyes slightly, bombarding many elders with endless divine power, and at the same time secretly mixed with the characteristics of the abyss, and began to completely erode them!


    "Everyone, understand that I don''t really need you all. If you really don''t want to, then I will pollute you and turn you into monsters. It''s the same if you only have some simple thinking!"


    The power of the abyss is fatal to those who lose their resistance. The complete reversal of consciousness and the distortion of the body and soul are to some extent more unacceptable than death!


    As the active polluting party, Su Yan can also directly control these elders of the Chuiti clan, not manipulating them like puppets on strings, but letting their consciousness run according to his wishes, becoming a blank shelf without his own subjectivity at all.


    Of course, the disadvantage of doing this is that the IQ of the polluted person will be greatly reduced, and even the mind will be a little unclear, and the physical form will also undergo unspeakable changes. Except for these high-level people behind the scenes, it may be difficult for these high-level people to see others.


    Therefore, Su Yan didn''t want to do anything at first, but seeing that none of the elders were convinced and unwilling to show their surrender, then he didn''t mind letting them understand what real pain is!


    Far beyond the ultimate torture in any sense, all the elders wailed and felt a truly uncontrollable panic.


    They feel that everything about themselves is distorted, and even their consciousness has become distorted and chaotic, as if they are about to lose the concept of self itself. If this continues, even the revival of the divine way will not be able to save them, and they will fall into complete sinking!


    "Wait, we agreed to surrender, agreed to surrender!"

 Chapter 5671： Treat Zhao Qiling

    Chapter 5671 Healing Zhao Qiling


    "Since you have already surrendered, then what should you do?" Su Yan said, he made the Chuiti tribe surrender without intending to make them do anything, but he didn''t want to cause too many killings, besides, he has recovered Shinto, the most urgent task is to use the revived Shinto to treat Zhao Qiling''s injury.


    Su Yan ignored the Chuiti people and rushed straight to Bai Qi''s courtyard in the city.


    After returning to the courtyard, Su Yan found that Bai Qi was still in deep understanding of the divine way of recovery, but at this time he didn''t care about Bai Qi, and went directly to Zhao Qiling''s room to help her heal her injuries.


    "I''m back." Zhao Qiling quickly got up and said after seeing Su Yan coming in.


    "Well, I went to the Chuiti Clan just now, and I have recovered the Shinto smoothly." Su Yan said with a smile.


    Zhao Qiling was a little excited after hearing Su Yan''s words. The recovery of God''s way is the only chance for her to recover as before. Once she recovers successfully, she will be able to be his helper by Su Yan''s side, instead of being everything as she is now. It was up to Su Yan to protect her.


    "Now I''ll help you treat your injury." Su Yan said directly, after all, Zhao Qiling''s injury has been going on for some time, so it''s better to heal sooner rather than later.


    "Hmm." Zhao Qiling hummed softly with a reddish expression.


    Su Yan also directly released the spiritual power in his body, and slowly attracted the power of the revived divine way to Zhao Qiling.


    In an instant, countless dao rhymes spread around Su Yan, and it was full of vitality and signs of rotation.


    With the continuous release of Su Yan''s spiritual power, the originally colorless Dao Yun slowly turned green, and the whole room was also full of life at this moment.


    Countless spiritual power full of vitality was poured into Zhao Qiling''s body. With the continuous infusion of spiritual power, Zhao Qiling''s body looked better and better.


    Su Yan could also clearly feel that the changes in Zhao Qiling''s body were becoming more and more vibrant with the continuous injection of spiritual power.


    Zhao Qiling''s damaged Daogen also began to recover slowly under the nourishment of the recovery divine way, and the Daogen that was originally full of cracks miraculously began to recover at this time.


    "This revival divine way is really miraculous." Su Yan said after feeling the changes in Zhao Qiling.


    At this time, Zhao Qiling was bathed in the recovery of the divine way, as if the ice of winter snow had been melted in early spring, and the vitality of the whole person began to bloom slowly.


    After a long time, Zhao Qiling slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Yan was sitting by the side and looking at Zhao Qiling.


    Seeing that Zhao Qiling woke up, Su Yan also got up quickly.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Zhao Qiling said with a blushing face.


    "Oh! It''s nothing but to see how you are recovering." Su Yan said with a little embarrassment.


    "This recovery divine way is really miraculous. I can clearly feel that the damaged meridians and roots in my body have been obviously restored. It seems that I will be able to return to the peak in a short time." Zhao Qiling said with a smile. At this time, she The more I talk, the happier I am.


    After all, she used to be an empress, and if she hadn''t been injured, she wouldn''t have fallen into such a state. This time, she was lucky enough to find the recovery god, and she was given a chance to return to the peak. How could she not be excited.


    At this moment, Zhao Qiling got up directly from the bed, went to Su Yan, hugged Su Yan, and cried, "Thank you, Su Yan, thank you."


    Su Yan was suddenly embraced by Zhao Qiling, and he was stunned.


    After a while, Zhao Qiling let go of Su Yan, blushing and said, "Go out first, I''m going to rest."


    Su Yan hadn''t reacted yet, he was kicked out before he figured out which song Zhao Qiling was singing.


    After coming out of Zhao Qiling''s room, he happened to meet Bai Qi.


    "Brother Su, I really want to thank you this time. Thanks to you, I was able to comprehend the divine way of recovery so easily." Bai Qi said happily after seeing Su Yan.


    Su Yan brought him too many surprises, for him Su Yan is his noble person.


    "It''s all about taking what you need. I also helped you to get the revival divine way of your Chuiti clan." Su Yan also replied directly.


    "By the way, is it true what you said about wanting to change the western region?" Su Yan said suddenly.


    "Of course!" Bai Qi said without hesitation.


    "Well, then you are now the new patriarch of the Chuiti clan." Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    "Brother Su, there''s no need for us to joke around like this?" Bai Qi didn''t take Su Yan''s words to heart at all.


    In his opinion, Su Yan has done him a huge favor by helping him understand the basics of the Suspension Divine Dao.


    Now, the strength of their Chuiti clan patriarch is about to break through the Supreme, and even the current strength has already reached the level of a half-step Supreme. In the entire Western Realm, he can be regarded as a high-ranking master. Now that Su Yan said that he was made a patriarch from the God King Realm, Bai Qi was just making a joke of Su Yan.


    "Let''s go, go to the temple of the Chuiti clan." Su Yan didn''t care about Bai Qi''s reaction at all, but walked directly outside the door.


    "Brother Su, Brother Su." Bai Qi looked at Su Yan who was walking out and quickly chased after him.


    In his opinion, although Su Yan''s strength is unfathomable, he estimates that it is at most about the five-star strength of the God Emperor. Now if they really go to the Temple of the Chuiti Clan, I am afraid that he, who just got here, will be there by then. The acting elder wavered and was removed.


    But what Bai Qi didn''t dare to think was that Su Yan''s realm was actually only at the level of a **** king, which was the same as him, but the combat power that Su Yan could unleash could easily match an ordinary supreme being.


    "Brother Su, I know you have nothing to say to my brother, but there''s really no need, let''s not go. It''s late at night, and going to the temple privately is a capital offense, and I, a acting elder, won''t be able to protect you at all." Bai Qi Hastily stopped in front of Su Yan and said.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me?" Su Yan looked at Bai Qi in front of him and said.


    "Brother Su, I know you are powerful, but do you know the strength of the patriarch of my Chuiti clan? That is the existence of the nine-star peak of the God Emperor Realm. The patriarch has been famous in the western region for about a hundred years. It''s really not that I don''t believe it." You." Bai Qi said.


    Immediately, Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly spread the divine power from his body. In an instant, a soaring silver light pierced into the sky.


    After seeing this scene, the elders and patriarchs of the Chuiti clan knew where Su Yan was based on their awareness of this divine power.


    Immediately, the patriarch and all the elders in the clan rushed to the courtyard where Su Yan was.


    "Since you don''t intend to go, then call them over." Su Yan said.


    "Brother Su, who are you calling here? You are about to withdraw your supernatural powers, this is inside the city." Bai Qi said hastily.

 Chapter 5672： patriarch heir

    Chapter 5672: Patriarch Heir


    After Su Yan heard this, he immediately withdrew his divine power. His goal had already been achieved, and there was no need to release it any longer. For Bai Qi, who may become the future reformer of the Chuiti tribe, Su Yan is quite patient.


    Just when Bai Qi was still worried about whether the movement made by Su Yan just now would attract the attention of the high-level people in the clan, the patriarch and elders of the Chuiti clan had already arrived in the courtyard.


    When Bai Qi saw the patriarch, he hurriedly knelt down and saluted: "I have met the patriarch, I have seen all the elders!"


    "See you!" The patriarch and elders of the Chuiti Clan ignored Qi Bai and saluted Su Yan one after another.


    "You don''t need to deal with these polite etiquettes. I said that I want you to surrender is just an attitude. From now on, you will still be you. It is enough to obey me when I need it." Su Yan looked at them and said.


    Bai Daozi also breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "I wonder what your lord is doing late at night?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you that there is no problem in letting Bai Qi be the patriarch in the future." Su Yan said slowly.


    "My lord..." Bai Daozi was taken aback when he heard Su Yan''s words, and then he didn''t know what to say.


    He had a million reluctances in his heart to ask Bai Qi to be the patriarch of the Chuiti Clan, but he didn''t dare to disobey Su Yan.


    "Brother Su, this is absolutely impossible." Bai Qi was stunned when he saw Bai Daozi, the patriarch of the Chuiti clan, and the elders salute Su Yan just now, his mind was buzzing, and he didn''t dare Believe that what is happening before you is real.


    After reacting, he also quickly said: "Brother Su, my strength is still too weak to manage the overall situation."


    "Then you can make Bai Qi the successor of the next patriarch." Seeing Bai Qi''s unwillingness, Su Yan didn''t force him, but said directly.


    "This..." Bai Daozi still felt something was wrong.


    "Huh?" Su Yan was obviously displeased when he heard Bai Daozi''s words.


    I have already stepped down the steps for you, so shameless?


    "Okay, okay! A tribal meeting will be held tomorrow morning to announce this matter." Bai Daozi said quickly after seeing Su Yan''s reaction. They had all seen Su Yan''s strength before, and it would be a breeze to kill them. At this moment, he really didn''t dare to disobey the conditions proposed by Su Yan.


    The terrifying memory of the power of the abyss displayed by Su Yan at that time still remains in the minds of these high-level Chui Ti people, and they don''t want to have that kind of energy again.


    "And the first point after surrendering to me is to make clear your position on the Longevity God''s Domain. I hope that your Chuiti clan will change from the main combat faction to the main peace faction as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don''t mind sending my enemies on the road with my own hands." Su Yan said coldly.


    As the big clan in the western region of the Murderer God Realm, the Chuiti tribe still has a certain influence in the western region. Once the Chuiti clan announces that they will no longer take a hostile attitude towards the Longevity God Realm, many tribes in the entire western region will be affected by the Chuiti clan. Influence, thereby changing their attitude towards Longevity God''s Domain.


    "My lord, I''m afraid this is a bit difficult. We can''t easily decide our attitude towards the God of Longevity. Decisions at this level are all decided by the adults above, and we dare not go against it." Bai Daozi hurriedly heard Su Yan''s words. Said.


    After hearing this, Su Yan didn''t make things difficult for Bai Daozi, because Su Yan knew what Bai Daozi meant by "the adults above". Those people were at least at the supreme level of the earth, and they were indeed not something that an existence like the Chuiti clan could provoke. started.


    "My lord, if you don''t have any other orders, I will take my leave first." Bai Daozi Su Yan stopped talking and said boldly.


    "Let''s go." Su Yan waved his hand and said.


    After Bai Daozi and a group of elders left, Bai Qi came over and said, "Brother Su, what a **** you are, even the patriarch respects you."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What you need to know is not to follow the original intention in your heart. I believe that the western region will change with your efforts." Su Yan did not answer Bai Qi''s question, but instructed .


    "Bai Qi understands that I will definitely do my best in my life to do this well." Bai Qi said solemnly.


    At this time, the wild fox clan, the main hall.


    The Wild Fox Clan and the Chuiti Clan belong to the same ethnic group in the western region, and their strength is equal to that of the Chuiti Clan. There is no distinction between the two groups in the western region for thousands of years.


    The two clans can be said to be family friends, but most of this friendship is a bad relationship.


    In the main hall, there were people from the Chuiti tribe sitting there.


    Looking closer, it turned out to be Bai Yuan.


    "Don''t you mean that you want to use the hands of our wild fox clan to help you with things?" said the fox-headed man above the main hall.


    "Lord Luqiu, as long as you help me become the patriarch of the Chuiti Clan, I will lead the entire Chuiti Clan to surrender to the Luhu Clan." Bai Yuan gritted his teeth and said. If Bai Qi''s sudden return hadn''t caused Bai Yuan''s position to be directly replaced, he would never have thought of joining the Wild Fox Clan to deal with his clan.


    "Only by you? A small God King Realm, why should I trust you?" Lu Qiu said with a look of disdain.


    "Because I can give you the divine way of recovery that I know, and I can also help you destroy the defensive barrier of the Chuiti tribe." Bai Yuan said viciously.


    "Resuscitating Divine Way!" Lu Qiu was a little uneasy after hearing the resuscitating divine way. You must know that the strength of their Luhu clan is stronger than that of the Chuiti clan, but because the Chuiti clan has the peerless secrets of the resuscitating divine way, As a result, the relationship between the Chuiti tribe and many surrounding tribes is extraordinary.


    Many small and medium tribes are willing to vote under the Chuiti Clan, which has led to the continuous expansion of the Chuiti Clan''s power over the years, and now they have a faint intention to overwhelm their Bold Fox Clan.


    Lunqiu has long held grudges against the Chuiti tribe. After all, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. Once the strength of the Chuiti tribe completely overwhelms the Hunhu tribe, it will become more and more difficult for their Luti tribe to develop in the western region. Things like this have to be overwhelmed by the Chuiti tribe, so Lu Qiu has already had ideas about the Chuiti tribe.


    However, the clan protection array of the Chuiti clan has always been a very headache for Lunqiu.


    Because of the blessing of resuscitating magical powers, the energy of the defensive shield of the Chuiti tribe will continue with the injection of divine power, and it is difficult to break through it.


    Moreover, the difference in combat power between the two tribes is not too big. Once the wild fox tribe launches an attack on the Chuiti tribe, the defensive shield will make the Chuiti tribe vigilant in advance. If the two sides fight at that time, the casualties The scene was not what Lu Qiu wanted to see, so he endured it for so many years.

 Chapter 5673： The Agreement Between Bai Yuan and the Wild Fox Clan

    Chapter 5673 The Agreement Between Bai Yuan and the Wild Fox Clan


    "You said you could teach me the supernatural power of resuscitation and help us infiltrate your family protection circle?" Lu Qiu asked with a hint of doubt.


    Bai Yuan didn''t talk nonsense, suddenly a divine power emanated from him, first from light green to green gradually.


    As Bai Daozi''s old opponent, Lu Qiu instantly sensed this divine power as the Dao Rhyme of the Revival Divine Dao.


    "I''m going to put the opening chapter of the revival divine way on this jade tube right now." After Bai Yuan said that, an extra jade tube appeared in his hand, and the turquoise divine power continuously poured into the jade tube.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, the turquoise divine power in the air completely disappeared. At this moment, the jade tube in Bai Yuan''s hand exudes a powerful Dao charm.


    Lu Qiu directly raised his hand and twitched, and the jade tube in Bai Yuan''s hand flew directly into his hand. He couldn''t wait to open it and saw that it was indeed what he wanted.


    "This is all the content about the supernatural power of recovery that I can grasp at present." Bai Yuan was a little displeased with Lu Qiu''s way of directly snatching the jade tube, but he didn''t dare to say it out.


    "That''s right." Lu Qiu patronized to study the way of recovering supernatural powers, and only responded to Bai Yuan''s words.


    "Patriarch Yuan, I hope you can keep our promise." Bai Yuan said with some displeasure.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t it just to let you become the patriarch of the Chuiti clan? As long as you can help us open the clan protection array of your Chuiti clan, and let our people catch you by surprise, you will definitely be indispensable if we win The benefits. But when the time comes, the part below the supernatural power of recovery will have to rely on you." Lu Qiu said.


    "Patriarch Jun, as a respectable figure in our western border, he must speak with confidence. I will secretly open the clan protection array three days from now, and it will be up to you when the time comes," Bai Yuan said.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll gather the manpower now." Lu Qiu said copiously.


    "Then if you have nothing to do, go back first. I''m afraid that if you stay here for a long time, the old guys in your clan will suspect you." Lu Qiu was already a little impatient with Bai Yuan at this time, and planned to see off the guests directly. up.


    "That''s good, I''ll step back as the patriarch Lu." Bai Yuan said with a livid face, how could Bai Yuan not feel that it was Lu Qiu who was driving him away, but Bai Yuan knew that he was far behind Lu Qiu in terms of strength and status Very big, Lu Qiu, let alone let him go, even if let him go, he would not dare to say no.


    It was already the second day, and the Chuiti tribe was preparing for the announcement meeting of Bai Qi''s patriarchal successor. The whole tribe was busy with this matter.


    Even some elders who were busy with the affairs of the clan were all summoned back today. After all, the successor of the patriarch is a big deal for the entire clan.


    At this time, Bai Yuan also returned to the tribe. After he asked and answered those younger brothers before him, he realized that during the two days he had been out, the patriarch Bai Daozi directly announced that Bai Qi would be the successor of the next patriarch. The day when Bai Qi became the heir.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Bai Qi, I, Bai Yuan, are at odds with you!" After hearing this, Bai Yuan was stunned. He was puzzled, and even more dissatisfied.


    The group of people who followed Bai Yuan when he was the acting elder before left in a hurry after explaining the situation to Bai Yuan. You know, for Bai Yuan to offend the future patriarch of the Chuiti clan, this is something no one would do.


    Looking at those people who used to be more obedient to him behind him, but now avoid him, the sadness in my heart is constantly rushing to my heart.


    Everything was fine at first, but everything was destroyed the moment Bai Qi returned to the tribe. Before Bai Qi came back, Bai Yuan was his acting elder, so unrestrained. The Ti Clan has no place for him to gain a foothold for Bai Yuan.


    At this moment, Bai Yuan''s hatred for Bai Qi and the entire Chuiti clan has reached infinity.


    "Originally Lu Qiu used that attitude towards me. I was still considering whether to really help him deal with my own clansmen. It seems that there is no need to worry so much now. Since I can''t get it, I will destroy it." " Bai Yuan roared angrily.


    Then Bai Yuan left the main city without looking back.


    ��


    At this time, Bai Qi was still flattered, he hadn''t come out of the gospel from heaven, Su Yan only attended this banquet after Bai Qi''s repeated invitation.


    After using recovery powers to help Zhao Qiling heal his injuries and ruined foundation, Zhao Qiling originally wanted to follow Su Yan, but Su Yan had a very important thing to do next, so he let Zhao Qiling I have mastered the God of Longevity first. With Zhao Qiling''s current strength in the God of Beasts, as long as he doesn''t meet a supreme-level opponent, there is no problem if he can''t beat him and wants to leave. As long as Zhao Qiling returns to the God of Longevity, he will be completely safe. Not too worried.


    There are two reasons why Su Yan agreed to come to the banquet this time, the first is because of Qi Bai''s repeated invitations, and the second is because he asked Daozi Bai where they found the recovery power.


    The resuscitating supernatural power is obviously not a magical skill inherited from the Chuiti tribe themselves. If this is the ancestral magical skill of the Chuiti tribe, it is impossible for the Chuiti tribe to be a tribe that only exists in the western region. It is completely possible to have more powerful abilities to make your tribe better.


    Obviously, there are not many people in the Chuiti clan who can comprehend the supernatural power of recovery, at most, less than 40% of the people can comprehend part of the supernatural power of recovery.


    Su Yan went directly to the main hall without hiding anything and said to Bai Daozi, "How did your clan''s supernatural power come about?"


    "My lord, the supernatural power of resuscitation is a unique skill in our clan, which was passed down from our ancestors." Bai Daozi said without hesitation.


    "I advise you to tell the truth. If you don''t want to say it yourself, I have plenty of ways to get you to tell the truth." Su Yan said without any patience. And the way Su Yan said to make him speak is naturally the power of the abyss.


    At this time, Su Yan revealed a little bit of his abyss power, and Bai Daozi trembled a little after sensing this aura. He had personally experienced the evil nature of this ability, and it was better than killing him directly. It will make you uncomfortable a hundred times, a thousand times.


    "How is it? Are you considering whether to tell the truth?" Su Yan asked again, and the power of the abyss in his body became more intense.


    "My lord, this matter is a top secret of our clan, and I hope that if your lord knows it, keep it a secret." Bai Daozi hesitated for a long time and said.

 Chapter 5674： The guardian array was shut down

    Chapter 5674: Clan Guardian Formation Is Closed


    "Don''t worry about that, I don''t have a habit of sharing treasures with others." Su Yan responded directly.


    Bai Daozi said helplessly: "The supernatural power of resuscitation comes from the inheritance temple, which is an artifact, and this miracle was obtained by my grandfather, the previous head of the Chuiti clan, in a secret place. "


    "Do you know where the secret realm is?" Su Yan asked. This was the important thing Su Yan told Zhao Qiling. When he forced Bai Daozi and the elders to surrender, he discovered that there were actually some elders among the elders of the Chuiti clan. Even though there are only one or two people who have not mastered the divine way of recovery, Su Yan can''t help but feel that something is wrong.


    After knowing that he had comprehended all the supernatural powers of recovery, he unexpectedly discovered that this supernatural power of recovery had a certain acquaintance with his Chaos Nine Heavens Art.


    This can''t help but make him suspect that this recovery power is not the ancestral magic skill of the Chui Ti clan at all.


    "That secret realm is in the west, but I don''t know the exact location. I just remember hearing from my grandfather that the secret realm will only appear on the night of the full moon, and once the moon disappears, the secret realm will also appear." As it disappears, the time a person spends in the secret realm is limited." Bai Daozi said.


    At this time, there was no need for Bai Daozi to hide anything, and he directly told everything he knew.


    "That''s okay, what should everyone do?" Su Yan said with a smile, and immediately put away the power of the abyss in his hand.


    Bai Daozi and a group of elders couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after seeing Su Yan put away the power of the abyss.


    This is equivalent to a small episode, and then Bai Daozi announced in front of all the clansmen that Li Baiqi would be the successor of the next patriarch of the Chuiti clan.


    At this moment, no one would care whether Bai Yuan, a nobody like Bai Yuan, was around.


    At this time, Bai Yuan was setting up a formation in a courtyard in the outer city, and a human head slowly appeared on the formation, looking carefully at Zheng Luqiu''s face.


    "What''s the matter with looking for me so quickly?" Lu Qiu asked with a look of disdain.


    "I want you to send someone over now. The Chuiti tribe is defeating the banquet and announcing the successor of the next patriarch. It is a good opportunity to attack them by surprise at this time." Bai Yuan roared almost crazily.


    "Are you sure? You have to know that once you betray me, no one in your clan will go around you because you taught me the divine way of recovery." After hearing this, Lu Qiu didn''t rush to agree but Let''s talk first.


    "I understand, stop talking nonsense, bring someone over quickly, I will deal with the matter of the clan protection formation now." Bai Yuan said.


    "Well, I''ll just gamble once." Lu Qiu said charmingly.


    This is undoubtedly a good opportunity for them to severely injure the Chuiti tribe. Immediately, Lu Qiu also summoned the existence of the **** king and above in the clan, and prepared to go to the Chuiti clan with him.


    For these ethnic groups in the western region, the combat power above the **** king is already an elite force in the clan. Once these forces are severely damaged, the entire clan will suffer an unacceptable blow.


    But there is no doubt that these forces are also the main force of a clan''s foreign aggression and expansion.


    Lu Qiu led everyone to the territory of the Wang Chuiti clan who bore the brunt.


    Lu Qiu''s personal strength has also reached the peak state of the Nine Stars of the Emperor, and he is only one step away from the Supreme, but he himself knows that the distance of this step is a gap that he cannot bridge in his life.


    Although there is only a thin line between Supreme and Divine Emperor, once you enter the Supreme Realm, when you face the Dao Divine Emperor Realm, you will only feel that the Divine Emperor Realm is vulnerable, and there is a qualitative change between the two.


    Although Lu Qiu and Bai Daozi are both at the pinnacle of the Nine Star God Emperor, Lu Qiu''s personal ability is stronger than Bai Daozi''s. Bai Daozi can make himself invincible in the face of Dao Lu Qiu with the help of the special ability of recovering Shinto, but It is impossible for him to defeat Lu Qiu.


    Both are **** emperors, but there is also a gap between **** emperors and **** emperors.


    Bai Yuan came to the place responsible for maintaining the supply of divine power to the clan guardian formation.


    There are four people at the peak level of the **** king stationed here, and this is the shortest place in the entire Chuiti tribe. Once someone destroys this place, the taboo of this room will be triggered immediately, and the alarm will be transmitted to the Chuiti tribe in an instant. every corner.


    The reason why Bai Yuan was able to swear that he was able to help Lu Qiu close the clan protection formation was because he was also on duty here for a minute.


    "Bai Jiu, there''s nothing unusual about it." Bai Yuan came over and greeted a person in charge of guarding.


    "Bai Yuan? What are you doing here? Aren''t you on the night shift?" The person named Bai Jiu asked.


    "Bai Jiu, you also know what I am doing today, and you also know that I have been at odds with Bai Qi, and now that he has become the heir of the patriarch, how can I properly attend the banquet where, let''s discuss it and I will replace you now Guard, what will you do for me at night?" Bai Yuan said.


    The whole Chuiti clan knew about the feud between Bai Yuan and Bai Qi, and they even fought for the eldership. So Bai Jiu and the others were not surprised by what Bai Yuan said, and since everyone was from the tribe, they would not have thought that Bai Yuan would harm them.


    When Bai Jiu heard that Bai Yuan wanted to switch shifts with him, he immediately agreed. After all, he can go to the banquet and eat and drink when he is not on duty, but at night, there will be nothing left.


    Lunqiu rushed over directly with the help of the teleportation array, and their people had already gathered outside the Chuiti tribe. They had already killed a lot of the clear and dark whistles that the Chuiti tribe had set up on the periphery. At this moment, he waited for Bai Yuan to close the clan protection formation and rush in in one fell swoop.


    After Bai Yuan took over Bai Jiu''s garrison, he took advantage of the other people''s inattention, stunned them with loose soul powder, and then directly destroyed the formation that transmitted divine power to the clan protection formation.


    The reason why the Chuiti tribe''s clan protection formation is so easy to crack is because he is inside, and their trust in the tribe is too high, so they never thought that there would be someone of their own to guard the clan protection formation.


    And there is this alarm system here, if the transmission of divine power is cut off, the alarm will not go off, so at this time, except for Bai Yuan, no one in the entire Chuiti clan knows that the guardian array has been turned off .


    Immediately, Bai Yuan re-drawn a set of formations on the ground, connecting with Lu Qiu again.


    "How is your solution? When will it be closed? Let me tell you, you''d better not play tricks on me." Lu Qiu said directly when he saw Bai Yuan.


    "I''ve already closed it!" Bai Yuan said with a dark face, and directly destroyed the formation between the two of them.

 Chapter 5675： The quasi-supreme under the revival Shinto

    Chapter 5675: The Quasi-Supreme Under the Resurrection Shinto


    "Hahaha, today is the day of your Chuiti clan''s death!" Lu Qiu said with a smile after hearing this, with terrifying killing intent in his eyes.


    As for Bai Yuan in his heart, he is just a clown who betrayed his tribe, even if he takes down the Chuiti tribe, he will not reuse him, so it is just nonsense to say that he is in charge of the Chuiti tribe.


    "Master Patriarch, what will we do with this kid then?" said an elder of the Luhu Clan next to Lu Qiu.


    "What should we do? Since he is also a member of the Chuiti Clan, let him perish together with the Chuiti Clan. I have helped him by doing this. As long as he dies, no one will know that he betrayed his people. "Gang Qiu said indifferently.


    Bai Yuan doesn''t have the slightest weight in his heart. After opening the guardian clan, Bai Yuan''s use value is completely gone. As for the revival of the divine way, he can completely negotiate with the high-level officials of the Chuiti clan.


    At this time, the Chuiti clan was still holding a banquet to congratulate Bai Qi, and no one realized that the clan protection array had been opened.


    This time, the Wild Fox Clan can be said to come out in full force, and they are bound to take down the Chuiti Clan, and take down this thorn in their side.


    "Tell the clansmen, kill everyone, kill everyone!" Lu Qiu ordered.


    Immediately, all the members of the Luhu Clan dispersed directly on the territory of the Chuiti Clan, and several elders behind Lu Qiu followed him towards the main hall.


    In an instant, the outer city turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood. Those outsiders of the Chuiti tribe with low cultivation level had no power to fight back when they met these selected people of the Brutal Fox tribe.


    The Chuiti people in the main hall are not aware of the enemy''s invasion at this moment, because once the clan protection formation is broken, there will be an alarm, and the clan protection formation is the kind that will call the police as soon as it is attacked.


    Just when they were still immersed in the joy of the banquet, suddenly a person walked into the hall dragging his blood-soaked body.


    "Report to the patriarch, foreign enemies are coming!" the man said tremblingly.


    Then he lay on the ground without breathing.


    The whole party panicked in an instant.


    "Clan members, don''t panic, people above the Divine King Realm will follow me to meet the enemy." Bai Daozi was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said.


    "There''s no need to go out, we''re already here." Lu Qiu led a group of Lu Fox clan members into the room.


    "Gangqiu!" Bai Daozi roared as he looked at Luqiu at the entrance of the hall.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly? If you honestly offer the divine way of recovery, I can make your death easier." Lu Qiu said indifferently.


    He thinks that his strength is higher than that of Bai Daozi. Before, they were afraid of the Chuiti tribe because they had too many friendly tribes of the Chuiti tribe, and there was a large array of guardians who could support them for a long time. In the case of the Chuiti tribe, the wild fox tribe is likely to fall into a situation where they are mobilized and attacked.


    But now that there is no clan protection array to help the Chuiti clan delay time, the wild fox clan is bound to take down the Chuiti clan.


    "Injure my people, destroy my family, I want you to die today." Bai Daozi roared angrily. Immediately, endless divine power radiated from Bai Daozi.


    "Dismiss the clansmen in the palace, and the clansmen at the God Emperor''s Realm will go to the outer **** and the enemies outside!" the Great Elder shouted.


    Once Bai Daozi and Lu Qiu fought, the palace would definitely not be able to withstand the energy storm emitted by the two.


    The green divine power instantly wrapped Bai Daozi inside, and the next second Bai Daozi rushed out, heading straight for Lu Qiu.


    The elders behind Bai Daozi also released their divine power one after another, and greeted the wild fox clan.


    A great battle was about to take place, and at this moment Su Yan was watching the battle between the two clans indifferently.


    As far as Su Yan is concerned, the only person from the Chuiti Clan that can be related to him is Bai Qi, but what he wants to help Bai Qi is to change the appearance of the entire Western Territory. It doesn''t matter to him.


    If the Chuiti Clan is wiped out, he can completely subdue the Wild Fox Clan and hand it over to Bai Qi for management.


    But at this moment, Bai Qi next to Su Yan couldn''t sit still, after all, this was his clan.


    But his little God King Realm will not play any role in the fight between the two clans.


    Even if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s use of divine power to wrap up the place where the two of them were, he wouldn''t be able to bear the aftermath of the high-level game between the two clans.


    "It''s up to you?" Lu Qiu looked at the menacing Bai Daozi with disdain in his eyes, his five fingers turned into claws, and instantly the dark purple divine power wrapped him up, and he went directly to meet him.


    "boom!"


    The aftermath of the collision between the two directly covered the top pillars in the hall with cracks.


    "Hmph, who would dare not accept my claim to be the number one person under the Supreme in the Western Region? I am also the peak of the Nine-Star God Emperor, so I will kill you anyway." Lu Qiu said to Bai Daozi who had been shaken back.


    Immediately, Lu Qiu once again gathered the dark purple divine power to condense into a huge sword in the air, and then pointed directly at Bai Daozi.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Bai Daozi knew that if he was normal, he would definitely not be the opponent of Lu Qiu, so he bit the index finger of his right hand, and the blood that flowed out was green, and he pressed the blood on the totem pattern on his forehead .


    "It''s absolutely impossible, Patriarch!" The Great Elder shouted hastily after seeing Bai Daozi''s movements.


    The Elder of the Wild Fox Clan who was fighting against him saw the opportunity and directly blasted the Great Elder away with one blow, it seemed that he was seriously injured.


    "When is it? You still have to take care of others." The man said disdainfully after blowing the Great Elder away.


    "Since you are here today, you should all stay here." Bai Daozi roared angrily.


    When the dark purple giant sword stabbed at Bai Daozi, it was strangely absorbed by the green halo surrounding Bai Daozi.


    At this moment, Bai Daozi''s whole image has also undergone a huge change. His white hair has all turned green at this moment, and the degree of green is still deepening, gradually turning to dark green.


    The whole body has also more than doubled in size, and the divine power exuding from his body has become more intense. Even his eyes are filled with green at this moment, and the existence of pupils cannot be seen at all.


    Seeing the abnormality on Bai Daozi''s body at this time, Su Yan couldn''t help being a little shocked, and then said, "Supreme Realm?"


    At this time, the aura emanating from Bai Daozi''s body is definitely not something that can be possessed by the God Emperor Realm, and that kind of terrifying deterrent power can only be possessed by the Supreme Realm.


    But Su Yan quickly saw the clues, and he didn''t expect that the recovery divine way would have such an effect.


    Bai Daozi''s state at this time is to use his own life to make the recovery divine way burst into greater power, and forcibly elevate himself to the strength of the Supreme Realm.

 Chapter 5676： fight to the death

    Chapter 5676 Fighting to the death


    It''s just that his supremacy is still far from the real supremacy. Bai Daozi''s move really made Su Yan look at him with admiration.


    The reason why Bai Daozi did this was because he knew that there was indeed a certain gap between him and Lu Qiu. As Lu Qiu said, there was also a gap between the peak of the God Emperor Realm. That''s why he turned on his ultimate mode directly when the two first collided.


    "I''d like to see how long you can maintain this supreme state." Lu Qiu was stunned for a moment after seeing the changes in Bai Daozi, and then he saw the problem.


    "Today I will meet you, the fake supreme." Lu Qiu immediately circulated his divine power, and the dark purple divine power wrapped it up. When it burst out again, two wings grew out behind Lu Qiu.


    The whole person''s face also changed from a human appearance to a dark purple fox''s head, and Lu Qiu at this moment also exposed his original form.


    "Swallowing Fist!" Endless purple divine power gathered on Lunqiu''s fists.


    "Ganghe Mahamudra!" Bai Daozi also waved his palm directly to meet him, the divine power transformed by the revived divine way was filled with the rhythm of life-swallowing dao at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan couldn''t help but fix his eyes on Bai Daozi. The revived divine way that should be full of vitality, at this moment, unexpectedly showed the completely opposite dao rhyme on Bai Daozi.


    One punch and one palm collided with each other, and the divine power emitted by both of them was full of devouring power, and the divine power in the air began to be continuously sucked towards the surroundings of the two.


    "You don''t want to die!" Lu Qiu was a little flustered at this moment, because he clearly felt that the divine power gathered by the two of them was constantly increasing, but the two of them were inseparable at this moment. If one of them vented his strength first , you, he will be hit by the divine power swallowed by the two of you.


    But as time went by, the divine power gathered by the two began to increase. When the divine power reached a certain peak, both of them would be injured by this powerful force because they could not control the divine power.


    Now both of them are in a difficult situation, but Bai Daozi is not afraid at all. He knows that if he fights normally, there is a high probability that he will not be the opponent of Lu Qiu. At this moment, he is also determined to take Lu Qiu away with his death .


    "Crazy? You should be ready to die the moment you step into the territory of our Chuiti tribe. Go to **** with me." Bai Daozi roared.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Brother!"


    "..."


    At this time, the elders of both sides also stopped their attacks and looked at the two of them. At this time, all the people present besides Bai Qi were at least five-star existences of the God Emperor Realm. For Lu Qiu and Bai Qi Daozi and his current situation can also be seen.


    Can''t help shouting worriedly.


    Excluding the patriarch in the two clans, there is no existence above the eight-star God Emperor Realm in the clan. Once the two of them perish together, it will be a very big blow to Shuangfa. When the strongest person in your clan has the strength When it is not enough to deter the surrounding tribes, their influence from the Western Territory will be greatly reduced.


    "Brother Su, can you save the Patriarch?" Bai Qi was also extremely anxious at the moment, but he was a **** king in the situation on the court, and his actions were also cannon fodder, so he could only put his hope on Su Yan.


    "Why should I save him?" Su Yan said indifferently.


    "Brother Su, I beg you, the patriarch is the pillar of our Chuiti clan. If something happens to him, the influence of our Chuiti clan in the western region will be greatly reduced." Bai Qi begged.


    From Bai Qi''s point of view, Su Yan is the only one who can change the situation.


    Su Yan thought about it and decided to make a move. After all, the Chuiti clan really chose to submit to him.


    Immediately, a silver divine power slowly extended from Su Yan''s hand.


    "We found out how about Santong venting its strength." Lu Qiu said in a panic.


    "Since I''m here, as the patriarch of the Chuiti clan, I will treat the guests well and stay forever." Bai Daozi said resolutely.


    The state he is currently maintaining will consume at least decades of his vitality, and the maintenance time is limited. Once he leaves the current state, it is impossible to use the slightest divine power within three days. No one from the Ti tribe will be able to restrain Lu Qiu again. At that time, the Chuiti clan would be swallowed up by the wild fox clan, and he, Bai Daozi, would never allow the clan inherited from his ancestors to be swallowed up by others.


    At this time, the silver divine power emanating from Su Yan quietly enveloped Lu Qiu and Bai Daozi.


    "Scatter!" Su Yan shouted softly.


    Immediately, the spiritual power condensed by the two of them dissipated instantly, and Bai Daozi and Lu Qiu were also ejected by a wave of pressure.


    "Master Patriarch!"


    "Patriarch!"


    The elders of both sides also hurriedly protected their patriarchs in the middle.


    What Su Yan used just now was the thirteenth form of the sixteen forms of shaking the sky - space.


    The divine power gathered by the two was transferred to the Abyss God Realm.


    Somewhere in the Abyss God Realm at this time.


    "boom-"


    "Boom��"


    A group of ghosts and beasts were killed and injured by the sudden wave of divine power.


    "What are you doing!" Bai Daozi roared angrily.


    "Ahem����" Because of his excitement, Bai Daozi immediately started to nibble.


    After turning into a normal form, the whole person has aged for decades, and the whole person has also become sluggish.


    "I don''t ask you to save my Chuiti clan, but why did you help him! Why!" Bai Daozi roared.


    The anger at this time had already filled his mind, and the fear of Su Yan had already been left behind by him.


    Su Yan still admired Bai Daozi at this time.


    "I''m just helping him save you." Su Yan looked at Bai Qi and said calmly.


    "Hahaha, the Chuiti tribe will become history after today." Lu Qiu slowly stood up and said with a smile.


    At this time, he clearly felt that there was no fluctuation of divine power in Bai Daozi''s body, and he directly thought that this was the price for Bai Daozi''s appearance just now.


    In Lu Qiu''s eyes, without the threat of Bai Daozi, the Chuiti clan would have no ability to resist. In the eyes of Lu Qiu at this time, the Chuiti tribe is already a subsidiary of their Luhu tribe.


    "Silly, what are you obsessed with?" Su Yan said looking at Lu Qiu who was laughing wildly.


    "Looking for death!" Lu Qiu said, looking at Su Yan after hearing this.


    Because Su Yan''s realm at this time is only God King Realm, in Lu Qiu''s view, Su Yan is no different from a cannon fodder.


    "That''s right, I''ll make it happen for you if you live enough, kid." Said an elder of the Luhu clan beside Lu Qiu, and then waved his hand towards Su Yan.


    From his point of view, Su Yan''s cultivation was no more than that of the God King Realm, while he had a mid-stage God King Realm cultivation.

 Chapter 5677： merge

    Chapter 5677 Merger


    From his point of view, handling Su Yan is just a matter of doing anything casually.


    "Clown." Su Yan said disdainfully, and waved his hand casually.


    In the next second, the elder of the wild fox tribe who was about to call out to Su Yan with his palm in the air was cut off in half, and his whole body fell to the ground in two halves.


    The people around didn''t even know what happened, and in an instant, a five-star powerhouse of the God Emperor Realm was instantly killed by a kid with only the God King Realm.


    The Wild Fox Clan didn''t know Su Yan''s horror, but the Chuiti Clan had seen Su Yan''s horror.


    Bai Daozi, who had calmed down at this time, was also afraid for a while. He was afraid that Su Yan would use that abyss force to torture him again.


    He even made up his mind that if Su Yan used that abyss power against him, he would explode his dantian directly. After all, practitioners who have reached his level already have no fear of life and death, but the abyss power brought Bai Daozi''s terrifying memory has not disappeared yet.


    "Looking for death!" Lu Qiu said angrily.


    Although he didn''t see clearly how Su Yan killed that person, but in his eyes, the God King Realm is the God King Realm, no matter how strong the God King Realm is, it can''t overthrow the sky.


    Moreover, he is absolutely confident in his own strength. When he faced Bai Daozi just now, he didn''t use all his strength at all, so he was swayed by Bai Daozi.


    "Now I have two choices with you, either surrender or die." Su Yan said to Lu Qiu.


    "It''s just you? A kid in the God King Realm dares to threaten me." Lu Qiu said.


    Immediately, the dark purple divine power once again gathered into a small ball in the hands of Lu Qiu and smashed it at Su Yan.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yan shouted softly, and then the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    In the next second, the wings behind Lu Qiu directly separated from him.


    "Ah��" Lu Qiu screamed in pain.


    "This is just a lesson. I''m telling you to surrender or die." Su Yan pointed the Wanzai Ice Sword in his hand and pointed at the wild fox clan.


    "Who the **** are you?" Lu Qiu asked unwillingly. At this time, he suddenly felt an unusually strong pressure on Su Yan. This was something he had never experienced before. After Jing Jiuxing, I have never felt it.


    The pressure, the full pressure, seemed to overwhelm him. At this moment, he was sure that when he really fought Su Yan, his winning rate would be less than 30%.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that in the future, your Wild Fox Clan and Chui Ti Clan will merge. And he will be your leader." Su Yan pointed to Bai Qi and said indifferently.


    "Impossible!" Lu Qiu said without hesitation after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly the sound of bones breaking came from Lu Qiu.


    "What kind of wings does a good fox have?" Su Yan said while holding another wing that had just been pulled from Lu Qiu''s body.


    "Ah��" Lu Qiu screamed again.


    At this time, Su Yan had completely removed the two wings, and Lu Qiu''s back was already soaked in blood.


    "Any comments?" Su Yan asked.


    Lu Qiu sullenly did not dare to speak.


    If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your agreement, and then Su Yan began to gather a lot of red divine power in his hands.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Qiu said vigilantly.


    "Since I surrendered, I''m naturally not afraid of you making trouble, but he doesn''t have the ability to control you at will, so of course I have to use some means." Su Yan said.


    The person Su Yan was talking about was naturally Bai Qi. After Su Yan left, Bai Qi would definitely not be able to restrain Lu Qiu. If Qi is unfavorable, Bai Qi can detonate the divine power in Lu Qiu''s body at any time.


    Moreover, Su Yan also bound this divine power to Bai Qi''s life, as long as Bai Qi died, how could this divine will explode in Yuanqiu''s body.


    "I can agree to surrender, but why let him lead our two clans, obviously I am the strongest one." Lu Qiu obviously refused to accept Bai Qi.


    But Su Yancai didn''t care what your opinions were, and said directly: "Surrender and listen to the arrangement, and then it''s over. How can there be so much nonsense."


    Immediately, the spiritual thoughts directly entered the body from the wound on Lunqiu''s back, and after a while, a flame-shaped mark appeared on Lunqiu''s forehead.


    "But don''t worry, following me will definitely not let you become cannon fodder, and there will be great benefits." Su Yan said.


    Immediately, a jade tube appeared in Su Yan''s hand, and Su Yan threw it directly to Yuan Qiu.


    After Lu Qiu got it, he probed in with his divine sense, and it turned out to be the entire content of the Suspension Shinto, and he couldn''t help but feel daxi in his heart.


    "Thank you, my lord." Immediately, he also expressed his thanks quickly.


    "I got the good things, so you don''t have anything to give me? At least you don''t want to show it?" Su Yan looked at Lu Qiu and said.


    There was also an extra jade tube in Lu Qiu''s hand, and he handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan just glanced inside with his consciousness, and then gave the jade tube to Bai Daozi in front of Lu Qiu.


    Seeing Su Yan''s movements, Qiu Qiu hurriedly said, "My lord, this..."


    He spoke halfway but dared not continue.


    "You won''t suffer a loss if you exchange the recovery divine way for your secret technique." Su Yan said.


    "I won''t stay here for too long. All I want to say is that you are in the same faction now, and fighting with each other is no longer necessary. Just listen to Bai Qi together, and the two of you still have Help Bai Qi slowly control the entire western region in your hands." Su Yan said.


    This is not a difficult task for the united Chuiti and Wild Fox tribes, who were originally the top three tribes in the Western Territory.


    Lu Qiu is the number one person under the Supreme in the Western Region, so it will not be difficult for them to take down the entire Western Region at that time.


    After a few simple explanations, Su Yan left the western region directly. His original purpose of coming here was to obtain the divine way of recovery and help Zhao Qiling heal his injuries.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Qi''s matter, he wouldn''t have stayed here for such a long time.


    After Su Yan left, Lu Qiu and Bai Daozi also lost the aura of immortality just now.


    Lu Qiu took the lead and said: "Unexpectedly, you and my tribe have fought for countless years, but today they are united in your hands. I really can''t believe it."


    At this time, Bai Daozi didn''t have the slightest guard against Yuan Qiu. After all, his life and death were in Bai Qi''s hands at this time, and Bai Daozi also cherished him. When he surrendered to Su Yan, his heart was also sad. He also understood Shi Yuanqiu''s mood.


    "Maybe it''s not a bad thing for us to follow him." Bai Daozi said slowly, as if he was listening to Lu Qiu, and also as if he was speaking to himself.


    ��

 Chapter 5678： Mo Yan Tribe

    Chapter 5678: Demon Flame Tribe


    Abyss God''s Domain, somewhere.


    After Su Yan left the Xuanlan tribe at this time, he was constantly patrolling in the abyss.


    Su Yan already knew quite a lot about the God of Longevity and the God of Murderer, but Su Yan had too many doubts about Su Yan of the Abyss God. If he wanted to collect the Zero Silence Flame in the abyss, he didn''t know when it would be.


    The Zero Silence Flame is currently an indispensable part of Su Yan''s plan to refine the elixir that breaks through the God Emperor Realm. Zhang Xiaotian revealed to him before that the Zero Silence Flame is a product of the Abyss God Realm, but he does not know where it is. do not know.


    Nuo Da''s Abyssal God Realm Su Yan didn''t have any clue at this time.


    Abyss God''s Domain, Yuancheng Tribe.


    "This time, Dashensi, the Xuanlan tribe must be completely wiped out by the ancient gods, and that hateful human being must also become a tonic in the mouth of the stock god." The person who proposed the divorce plan said.


    "Hahaha, you are more thoughtful." The two-headed man also said with a smile.


    But the next moment the two-headed man''s laughter disappeared, and his face was replaced by disbelief.


    "What''s wrong with Dashensi?" The person next to him also noticed the strangeness of Dashensi.


    "Ancient...ancient god...was...sealed." The two-headed man said in disbelief.


    As the great **** of the Yuancheng tribe, Sita and the ancient **** of Chenghan still have this certain connection, but not much, so he didn''t realize it until now when the ancient **** of Chenghan had an accident.


    Immediately, the two-headed man rushed to the room where the sacrificial ceremony was held like crazy.


    When he saw the statue of the Ancient God of Chenghan, he couldn''t hold back at all. At this time, the statue of the Ancient God of Chenghan in the room was damaged, which meant that the Ancient God of Chenghan could no longer accept worship from believers , the bond between him and the believers was severed.


    Therefore, the strength of the Yuancheng tribe will also decline significantly. The status in the abyss will also be reduced to the lowest level among the upper class. A tribe without faith is sad in the eyes of the abyss people.


    "How is this possible? How could the Xuanlan tribe be able to deal with the ancient **** of Chenghan?" The man who looked like the two-headed man proposed the divorce plan said in disbelief at the moment.


    "It''s the human race from Outland." The two-headed man said.


    "Get ready to go to the Demon Flame Tribe, I''m going to see Lord Si." The two-headed man said after a while.


    "Great God, are you sure you want to meet Sir Si at this time? What would he do if he knew the ancient **** we lost our faith in?" said the man next to the two-headed man.


    "I can''t control that much anymore, I want that human to die." The two-headed man roared angrily.


    "Ah!" Su Yan, who was wandering in the abyss at this time, sneezed.


    "Fuck, who is cursing me?"


    ��


    Moyan Tribe.


    The Moyan Tribe is the highest-ranking tribe in the abyss, and the leaders of the tribe are already infinitely close to the ancient gods. There is a transaction between them and the ancient gods, not like the Yuancheng tribe and the Xuanlan tribe. There is only this worship relationship between them.


    For the most advanced tribes like the Demon Flame Tribe, their leader, Si, has reached the peak of being a god, and he is only one step away from the ancient gods. Even the strength he can display is no less than that of ordinary ancient gods.


    To become an ancient **** in the abyss requires certain conditions, not a simple breakthrough in cultivation. Therefore, in the abyss, there have also been existences of Cong Gods whose strength is stronger than some low-level ancient gods.


    For example, the ancient **** Chenghan belongs to the kind of low-level ancient **** in the abyss, and Si''s strength is only stronger than his words.


    At the same time, there will be certain transactions between these powerful leaders and some ancient gods. They can use special means to transmit part of the power of the ancient gods to themselves, and there will be no discomfort, but the condition is that Set times to make some offerings to the Old Gods. Once the specified time has passed, if the ancient **** does not receive the sacrifice, the person who is bound to him will be absorbed by the ancient god.


    And once the contract is signed, there will be a bond between the ancient **** and that person, and if one of them dies within the time limit of the contract, it will bring a huge blow to the other party.


    ��


    Moyan Tribe.


    "I''ve met Master Si." The two-headed man knelt on the ground and said.


    "Tell me what is it?" Si said, looking at the two-headed man on the ground.


    Didn''t even make him stand up.


    The two-headed man knelt on the ground and said, "A human from another God''s Domain has come to my territory."


    "You provided me with 100 low-level servants just to talk about this?" Si asked suspiciously.


    "My lord, what I want to say is that this human being has sealed the Ancient God of Chenghan." The two-headed man continued.


    "What!" Si said incredulously after hearing this.


    Then he continued: "Human? Sealed the ancient god?? You must know the fate of lying to me."


    "A villain must never dare to deceive an adult." The two-headed man said tremblingly.


    "Okay, you can go." Si said after hearing this.


    "My lord, you want to avenge the Ancient God of Chenghan!" said the two-headed man.


    "I told you to go, didn''t you hear? Or are you not going to leave?" Si said with a cold face.


    Seeing this, the two-headed man hurriedly turned his head and crawled out.


    "It''s interesting!" said the ancient **** who had signed a contract with Si.


    After the two signed a contract with each other, they could talk through their spiritual consciousness.


    "What? Do you want to see that person?" Si asked.


    "Since that human being can seal Cheng Han, his strength must not be weak, and if we kill him, we will get Cheng Han, a huge tonic." Said the ancient **** that Si enshrined.


    "Lan Yan, you are really greedy." Si said after hearing what the ancient **** Lan Yan said.


    Because the ancient **** Lanyan signed a contract with Si, he could get the sacrifices within a certain period of time, so he was in a normal state most of the time, and rarely entered a berserk state.


    "Come on, call that guy over to me just now." Si shouted.


    After hearing what Ancient God Lanyan said, Si also became interested in Su Yan.


    After the two-headed man was called back, he was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and couldn''t stabilize his figure.


    "Okay, get up, describe the appearance of that human being." Si said, looking at the two-headed man.


    ��


    Su Yan is still wandering here, wanting to find the Flame of Zero Silence. Little did he know that he was already wanted by this area in the abyss.


    The Abyss God''s Domain is much bigger than the Longevity God''s Domain and the Murderer''s God''s Domain combined.


    As a large tribe, the Demon Flame Tribe controls quite a large area in this world, but it is nothing compared to the entire abyss. There are many subordinate gods like Xiangxi in the abyss, and they are also the leaders of the heaven and earth in the abyss.

 Chapter 5679： Three plants? I want ten plants!

    Chapter 5679 Three plants? I want ten plants!


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that the Zero Silence Flame he was looking for had been monopolized by the Ancient God Blue Flame a long time ago. Demon Flame Tribe, in exchange for some things used in practice.


    Once the people of the Demon Flame Tribe find out that someone is hiding the Flame of Zero Silence, they will be killed.


    Therefore, the flame of zero silence in this world has already been scraped away by the blue flame ancient god.


    And what Su Yan didn''t know was that in the entire abyss, only this area could grow the Zero Silence Flame.


    ��


    As soon as the Moyan tribe''s arrest warrant was issued, his affiliated tribe also got the news, and immediately started searching for Su Yan under the sky.


    Su Yan didn''t know anything about it, but suddenly three monsters from the abyss appeared in front of Su Yan.


    The three of them are all human bodies and bull heads, and they seem to belong to a tribe. The person who is the leader is an early-stage god, and the other two are high-level **** servants. From the beginning of the gods, it means that the gods are from one star to three stars, and so on. In the middle stage, it means four stars to six stars, and in the later stage, it means seven stars to nine stars.


    "Brother, is this person the one that Lord Si wanted?" One of them said.


    "It looks a bit like it to me."


    "I feel so too."


    The three of them chirped and said.


    "Hey, get out of the way." At this moment, Su Yan had already come in front of the three of them, and directly signaled the three of them who were in the way to get out of the way.


    "It''s his elder brother." One of them said, and immediately took two giant axes in his hands from behind.


    Su Yan also saw that the comers were not kind, but the cultivation of these three people could not catch Su Yan''s eyes, so Su Yan didn''t care.


    "It seems that the three of us brothers are going to get rich, and we will kill the little devil with our lives." said the bull monster from the early stage of the gods.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yan said impatiently, and immediately raised his hand, that Cong Shen lay straight on the ground, and then Su Yan waved his hand again, and the person on the left also fell to the ground.


    "Tell me, what''s going on." Su Yan looked at the last remaining person and said.


    "I...I''m from the tribe of Juli...you''re going to be...unlucky." The man said tremblingly.


    It seemed that asking was useless, and then Su Yan stretched out his hand and grabbed the man''s head.


    After the man was caught by Su Yan, he kept breaking free, but there was no movement in just two seconds.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find anything to ask, Su Yan directly chose to search for the soul, the spiritual power of a **** servant. Su Yan just started to search for the soul, but he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "It''s interesting that I''m wanted. But this is really insidious. I know that even the ancient gods are not my opponents. When I was wanted, I only said that I was in the God King Realm. Isn''t this harmful. " Su Yan said with a smile.


    In the Abyss God''s Realm, the **** kings of the Longevity God''s Realm and the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm can only be regarded as upper-class **** servants here, and people of the same level in the Abyss are stronger than those in the Longevity God''s Realm and the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm.


    Because they are more ferocious, more belligerent, and more crazy, and their excitement is greater than their fear when facing danger.


    Moreover, Su Yan also found news about Zero Silence Flame while searching for the soul.


    "I said why I couldn''t find any news about the Zero Silence Flame for so long. It turned out that someone had scraped it off. It just so happened that it saved me from collecting it myself." Su Yan said lightly.


    Since you want me, I might as well go directly to your lair.


    In the memory of that person just now, Su Yan knew that the leader of the Demon Flame Tribe was called Si, and he had the cultivation base of the peak of the gods. Their Juli tribe is an affiliated tribe of the Moyan tribe, and at the same time enshrines the ancient **** Blue Flame.


    Su Yan immediately rushed there according to the location of the Moyan Tribe in the man''s memory.


    "boom!"


    When Su Yan came to the Moyan Tribe, he punched a hole in the Moyan Tribe''s doorpost.


    Immediately, a large number of servants of God were attracted.


    Su Yan also killed without saying a word.


    At this time, someone discovered that Su Yan was the one wanted by their leader Si.


    Then someone returned to the main hall to report.


    ��


    Just when Su Yan was enjoying the killing, a fireball suddenly hit Su Yan.


    "Stop it, you bastard, I didn''t go looking for you, but you came to the door by yourself instead." Si stood in the air and looked at Su Yan and said.


    "I heard that there are quite a few Zero Silence Flames in your residence, so I came here to borrow some." Su Yan said without any fear.


    "You want the Flame of Zero Silence? I can give it to you, but I want you to seal the artifact of Ancient God Cheng Khan." Si said.


    The artifacts that seal the ancient gods are generally very fragile, so I wanted to see if I could trick that thing out first.


    Even if you give Su Yan a few Zero Silence Flames, it is not impossible. In Xi��s eyes, when Su Yan calls out the artifact that seals the ancient **** of Chenghan, it will be his death date, and the Zero Silence Flame sent out at that time can still be taken back. .


    "Show me a few plants of Zero Silence Flame first. After all, this is your territory. If you don''t give it to me at that time, I will find someone to reason with." Su Yan said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Si also laughed loudly and said, "Okay, come and fetch him three Zero Silence Flames."


    "Ten plants! These are the ancient gods. Are you going to send the beggars with the three pillars of zero flames?" Su Yan said directly.


    "Okay, give him ten plants." Si said directly.


    Immediately, the person behind Si walked into the main hall, and when he came out half a quarter of an hour later, he held several blue and white sparks in his hand.


    Although it is a flower, the part of the flower is like a flame, and the air around the flower makes crackling sounds from time to time, as if something in the air is ignited.


    Si also directly signaled the person to pass the things to Su Yan.


    After receiving the item, Su Yan glanced at it to confirm that it was correct, and immediately put it away.


    "Okay, you have accepted the things too, what about the artifacts that seal the ancient **** of Cheng Khan?" Si said looking at Su Yan.


    "Is it a sealed artifact? Let me think about it, I seem to have left him." Su Yan spread his hands and said.


    "If you dare to play tricks on me, you will die!" After hearing this, Si immediately realized that she had been tricked, and then roared angrily.


    "Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know what you think, even if I gave you the sealed artifact, would you let me go? If it was that simple, would you still go to great lengths to arrest me?" Su Yan asked back road.


    "Since you know all about it, then you will be punished!" Si replied, and then the breath on her body began to release.


    Several people behind Su Yan also surrounded him.


    "If I can make sweat, I can still deal with you!" Su Yan said without any fear, and the breath on his body was released immediately.


    "Everyone back down." Si said directly.


    The people of the Moyan Tribe also know what �� means. Once the two start fighting, the impact on the surroundings will be too great.

 Chapter 5680： top collision

    Chapter 5680 Top Collision


    With their cultivation base, they can''t resist that kind of spread.


    Immediately, only Su Yan and Xi were left at the gate of the Moyan Tribe.


    "Sword." Su Yan directly called out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword. The sharp blade slowly appeared in Su Yan''s hand.


    "Darkness destroys the sky." The flame formed by the endless dark divine power hit Su Yan. When the flame came into contact with the air, it made a "crackling" sound, and the aura in the air that was in contact with the flame was instantly ignited.


    "Eternal silence!" Su Yan placed the Wanzai Frost Sword in front of him, and immediately released the endless sword intent.


    The two collided instantly.


    The black and white divine power continued to scatter to both sides, and the surrounding doorposts were instantly swallowed up by this power.


    "boom-"


    The two were shaken back by the aftermath of this energy.


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to explode with such power from a small God King Realm." Si said inconceivably.


    Si is very familiar with his own strength, he can already be called a genius, even Cheng Khan, who was sealed by Su Yan, is by no means his opponent, but at this moment, the boy in front of him who is only in the realm of a **** king has overturned him One''s own perception of boundaries and divisions.


    Immediately, Si stopped hiding, the supernatural power on her body directly vibrated in all directions, and the whole world began to tremble under the drive of this power.


    At this time, Si grasped in the void, and then a black long sword appeared in Si''s hand, and then dark red magma began to appear on the sword.


    "Fathering flames - Tian Zong."


    Si yelled in response, and there was an explosion in the air, and his whole body flashed directly, and in the next second, he appeared above Su Yan, holding the black long sword with one hand, and slashed towards Su Yan. The sword intent contained in that dark long sword is not weaker than Su Yan''s blow just now.


    Su Yan''s face was still calm at this time, and the determination in his eyes was even stronger.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword trembled slightly at this moment.


    "Then come, Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    The body of the sword turned into gold, bursting out endless sword intent, and directly collided with Si''s blow.


    "boom!"


    The two long swords collided in the air with endless dao rhyme, and the whole world, under the release of the two people''s divine power, burst into two rays of light, golden and dark red, and they were continuously released centering on the point where the two collided. with.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    After the two bounced away, they started to slash again, and the continuous bursts of sword energy were dazzling.


    "End it, An Wu-Tian Duan." After colliding and bouncing away, Si directly circulated the sword energy, and then slashed up again.


    This blow caused the surrounding temperature to rise accordingly, and the dao rhyme contained on the sword body caused cracks to appear on the originally dark sword body, and dark red magma slowly flowed out.


    Si also raised his own divine power to the extreme, and the sky where he was at the moment was instantly dyed dark red by the divine power he radiated.


    "Sword Jue-Star Destroyer!" At this time, Su Yan''s fighting spirit was completely ignited. This is the strongest person Su Yan has encountered so far except for Supreme, and his strength is not inferior to some Supreme.


    Infinite fighting spirit burst out from Su Yan''s heart at this moment.


    "boom!"


    "boom!!"


    The collision between the two caused the surrounding sky to tremble.


    "Boy, this is your grave today. Your talent is too monstrous. If you are not eliminated, you will become a disaster in the future." Si said coldly.


    "I''m going to be this scourge today, and you want to get rid of me? I want to see if you have yourself!" Su Yan said without the slightest fear.


    "Primeval magic way!"


    In the next moment, Su Yan''s figure turned into the body of an ancient demon **** with three heads and six arms.


    Seeing Su Yan''s changes, Si couldn''t help being shocked, how many cards this kid still hasn''t shown.


    At this time, facing Su Yan, Si already felt the pressure.


    "Heavenly Almighty - Divine Fire Technique!" Si spit out a dark red flame from his mouth to test Su Yan''s current state.


    Facing the flames spit out by Si, Su Yan directly raised the right arm holding the glazed mirror.


    He directly blocked the dark red flame that Si spit out.


    "It seems that this kid definitely has the ability to seal Cheng Khan, and Cheng Khan''s sealing artifact is definitely on him. At first I thought that person was blowing it." At this time, Ancient God Lan Yan said in Si''s mind.


    "This kid''s strength is a mystery. Each of the three moves I did just now was double the damage of the previous move, but I was able to resist each time." Si also said.


    "Let go of your hands and feet, don''t worry about the consumption of divine power, I will transfer energy to you." Lan Yan said at this time.


    Si didn''t hold back his hands either. After murmuring a few secret words, this person was instantly swallowed by the black magma, and the magma wrapped around Si''s body spread out the next moment.


    The magma fell on the ground, instantly corroding potholes of different sizes on the ground.


    The body of the ancient demon **** that Su Yan showed at this time is also his very powerful trump card.


    "Demon Master Six Paths!!" Su Yan''s three heads shouted in unison.


    "Demon Flame��Days Gone!"


    Si''s strongest blow, at this moment, accompanied by the promotion of Si''s divine power to the limit, the original body can no longer carry such a powerful energy, a shocking light soared into the sky, and the divine power condensed in the air was transformed into dozens of meteorites at this moment .


    It hit Su Yan in an instant.


    The two moves collided together, and the endless divine power collided.


    "boom!"


    "boom-"


    "..."


    In the next moment, a huge pit with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly appeared in the place where the two had been.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The armor wrapped by magma on Si''s body began to slowly fall off and collapse. The aftermath of the explosion blasted blood mist out of Si''s body.


    At this moment, Si''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    On the other hand, Su Yan didn''t feel well here, as the Primordial Demon God''s body was beaten back to its original shape. At this time, Su Yan also coughed softly while covering his chest.


    "Pfft." A mouthful of **** phlegm spat out from Su Yan''s mouth.


    There was a deathly silence between the sky and the earth.


    Su Yan and Si looked at each other from a distance, and Si''s arm had been blown out of shape.


    "No! I won''t lose!" Si roared angrily.


    "Power, give me endless power!" Si''s eyes were covered by flames at this moment, and the power of the whole body had been exhausted, but at this moment it was suddenly filled with divine power.


    After seeing Si''s change, Su Yan couldn''t help but gasped. One must know that beating Si up like that just now had consumed a lot of himself, and he could no longer transform into the body of the Primordial Demon God in a short time.


    But on Si''s side, after his body was filled with divine power, his disfigured arm slowly recovered at this moment, and it returned to its original state after a while.

 Chapter 5681： ultimate showdown

    Chapter 5681: The Ultimate Showdown


    "It''s hard not to admit that you are very strong! Very strong! But today you will die here, as I said." Si said fiercely.


    "What did you say? You''re a fart. Didn''t you just have a good time?" Su Yan cursed angrily. At this time, Su Yan was numb, and the guy who had finally beaten him became full of blood in a sudden transformation. How can he play like this? .


    "You can say whatever you want before you die! You must die." Si called the long sword in his hand again, and slashed at Su Yan with the sword. But at this time, Si''s body did not change. The originally dark red flame turned blue at this moment.


    "Change!"


    In Su Yan''s hand, he summoned the Divine Orb of Four Tribulations of Transformation, and with a soft drink, the orb transformed into a blood-colored long sword. After the battle of the Wanzai Frost Sword just now, the sword spirit on the blade suffered a lot of trauma, and it cannot display its full strength at this moment, so Su Yan directly transformed the Four Tribulations into a **** at this time. The bead is in the hand.


    "I want your life!!"


    "Skyfire!"


    At this time, Si''s figure suddenly became larger, and the flames around his body also reacted with the divine power in the air, making a crackling sound.


    The temperature around the whole person also rose rapidly, and then blue flames spread from Si''s side.


    The divine power contained in the flames is so strong that even Su Yan can''t help being a little afraid.


    The blue flame also came to Su Yan''s surroundings in an instant, and Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless, because the amount of divine power that Si had gathered just before releasing this move was incalculable.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan called out the eight-story pagoda.


    "Budur��Soul Rescue!"


    After the blue flame touched the Buddha Pagoda, it made a squeaking sound.


    The flames continued to erode the pagoda, and the color of the pagoda also began to change as the flames continued to burn.


    "Break it!" Si continued to increase the release of divine power, because Si had the divine power blessing from the ancient **** of blue flame, so he didn''t think about the consumption of divine power at this time.


    However, Su Yan''s Buddha Pagoda has the ability of absolute defense, so he is not worried that Si''s attack will harm him.


    The Pagoda of the Buddha requires Su Yan to use his divine power to activate it. When defending against attacks, it will consume Su Yan''s divine power continuously. Su Yan''s divine power will be consumed according to the power of the attack.


    At this time, Xi didn''t care about the attack that consumed divine power. Even if Su Yan could resist such an attack, it was not a long-term solution for him.


    After all, he doesn''t want to have the divine power transmission of the ancient gods like Si.


    "What the fuck, it''s endless." Su Yan yelled angrily.


    "Treading off the ground!" Su Yan put away the Buddha Pagoda the moment he retreated, and then directly attacked Si with his strength.


    Si looked at Su Yan who was attacking, without any fear.


    "Magic Flame Armor!"


    A blue flame formed an armor shape around Si, directly blocking Su Yan''s attack.


    "We must make a quick decision. This guy''s divine power seems to be inexhaustible. If this continues, he will be exhausted sooner or later." Su Yan murmured in his heart.


    Immediately, Su Yan directly placed the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and the sword transformed from the Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead in front of him.


    Two long swords surrounded Su Yan''s body.


    "Shaking the sky!" At this time, Su Yan directly used the last of the sixteen moves of shaking the sky, and it is also the most powerful move. Yes, although the move is not too gorgeous, its power is unimaginable.


    "Well done, Fierce Flame��Tian Duan!" Si also called the long sword in his hand, and then concentrated his divine power to slash towards Su Yan.


    With this move of Si, the original dark red flames were completely replaced by blue flames at this time, and the temperature contained in the cold flames was really amazing.


    "boom!"


    "Boom��"


    The collision between the two directly divided the sky into two halves, and the silver and blue sky looked particularly bright at this moment.


    After the dust cleared, a thin figure stood in the wind, letting the wind and sand pass by him.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    That figure was Su Yan. Su Yan wiped away the blood coughed up from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured just now. Su Yan''s state at this moment was like an abyss monster in the middle stage of the divine realm. They may not be able to clean up.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." After Su Yan stabilized his body, he clutched his chest and coughed.


    At this time, there were originally two people in this world, but Su Yan was the only one standing there.


    In the battle between Su Yan and Xi, whoever wins can be seen at a glance.


    The Heaven Crash and Earth Shatter just now knocked Si down to the bottom of the crack.


    Su Yan radiated his consciousness, without feeling the slightest sign of life.


    "Huh��" Su Yan let out a long breath.


    "It seems that we should keep a low profile in the abyss, this thing is harder to fight than the ancient god." Su Yan said self-consciously.


    Immediately, he summoned a bunch of genius treasures in front of him, and began to eat them in big mouthfuls. The most important thing right now is to restore strength, after all, this is still in his lair.


    When Su Yan was sitting there, absorbing the divine power contained in the genius earth treasure, he suddenly noticed that the divine power in the air suddenly became thicker and became extremely active, and the next moment it rushed into the crack just now. middle.


    Su Yan could clearly feel the speed at which the divine power in the air was draining. The divine power in the surrounding world became dense almost instantly, and then all of a sudden rushed to the bottom of the crack in an instant. All the divine power in this area was exhausted.


    "this��"


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan couldn''t help but gasp.


    Just when Su Yan was still in astonishment, a beam of cold blue light suddenly appeared in the air, and suddenly hit Si in the crack.


    Si''s body slowly rose up after being irradiated by the light.


    "This...this is not dead..." Su Yan looked at the changes in Si and his whole body was not calm, this could not kill him.


    This force went straight to the sky, and the breath from Si''s body in the next moment was stronger than before.


    Si slowly opened her eyes, and her two pupils were fixed on Su Yan.


    The moment Su Yan and Si looked at each other, it was obvious that Si''s eyes were completely different from before. This kind of eyes seemed to be a different person.


    Su Yan''s face was extremely ugly at this time, he was beyond his expectation that Si was not dead, not to mention that Si at this time could make him clearly feel that his strength was not weaker than before, and not even a little bit stronger.


    At this time, Si gave Su Yan the feeling that even Su Yan in his prime might not be able to win steadily, let alone his current appearance.


    "Jie jie jie��"


    Si suddenly let out a horrible and strange laugh, which made people''s scalp go numb.

 Chapter 5682： Take back the doppelg?nger

    Chapter 5682 Take back the avatar


    After hearing this burst of laughter, Su Yan clearly felt that the Si in front of him was not the same person as the Si just now. The look in his eyes just now made Su Yan suspicious. After hearing this burst of laughter, Su Yan was even more sure. , the person in front of me is not Si.


    "Who are you?" Su Yan asked warily.


    "Jie Jie Jie��it''s not easy to realize this so quickly, no wonder it embarrasses Si so much." A crappy voice came out of "Si".


    Without hesitation, Su Yan stuffed all the remaining geniuses and land treasures into his mouth. The person in front of him was by no means simple, and Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest.


    "It''s also thanks to you, otherwise I don''t know when I will be able to completely control this body." The so-called "��" said in a piercing voice.


    Su Yan stared at him vigilantly, but did not make any movements.


    Su Yan also has his own guesses about his real identity. The "��" in front of him is probably the ancient **** of blue flame. According to the information he found in the mind of the Juli tribe, the strength of the ancient **** of blue flame is Among the many ancient gods in the abyss, they can also be ranked in the middle and upper reaches, far from being able to touch porcelain like the ancient **** Cheng Khan.


    "Boy, hand over the sealed artifact of Ancient God Cheng Khan, and I will let you go." Ancient God Lanyan said.


    "I thought this body would become a lot smarter after changing its owner, but I didn''t expect it to be an idiot." Su Yan said disdainfully, thinking that such words from Ancient God Lan Yan are usually only replied by fools.


    The Si just now was indeed beaten to death by Su Yan, and the Ancient God Blue Flame also made a deal with Si when he was about to die, so that he was able to control this body.


    At this time, there is only one soul left in Si, who can gain short-term control over this body when Ancient God Blue Flame does not control this body.


    Helping Si keep this ray of soul is also quite costly to Ancient God Lanyan, and the reason why Ancient God Lanyan did this is because he signed a contract with Si, once Si dies, he will be affected only by bigger than it is now.


    And now he can still control this body, in short, it is still a good decision.


    "Ah, if that''s the case, let''s keep it forever." Lanyan Ancient God said angrily.


    "Accompany me!" Su Yan said without any fear.


    Even though the ancient **** Lanyan''s aura was much stronger than Si at this time, Su Ya was not afraid at all.


    "Waves Devouring Fireworks!"


    Blue flames shot out, pointing directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan reacted instantly and dodged him, but Su Yan and the flame passed by.


    Su Yan could clearly feel the temperature of the flames. That kind of temperature was chilling and chilling. It was obviously fire, but just rubbing shoulders made Su Yan shudder.


    "It''s really evil." Su Yan said involuntarily.


    "Boy, I have to admit that you are very powerful, but in front of me, Ancient God Lanyan, you will never be able to overthrow the sky." Ancient God Lanyan looked at Su Yan with teasing eyes.


    "Then I''m going to show you the pages today!" Su Yan roared angrily.


    The divine power in his whole body was instantly raised to the highest level by Su Yan. Su Yan knew that he couldn''t hold back in the slightest when facing a guy like Lanyan Ancient God.


    And at this moment Su Yan had to admit that the Ancient God Lanyan in front of him could be called the strongest opponent he had ever seen in the abyss.


    "Sen Luo Sword Jue - Reincarnation Slash!" The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and the sword art was also completed in an instant, and the fusion was Su Yan''s endless sword intent.


    After the duel with Si just now, Su Yan''s comprehension of sword intent has been further improved, and this sword intent at this time has already reached the point of the unity of the world.


    Under Su Yan''s control, the huge sword shadow directly smashed towards Lanyan Ancient God.


    At this moment, Ancient God Lanyan also frowned solemnly.


    "Demon Flame Armor!" Immediately, the blue flame instantly formed a flame shield around the Blue Flame Ancient God.


    "boom-"


    "Boom��"


    The collision of the two directly stirred up smoke and dust in the sky.


    Su Yan was also directly sent flying out, and Ancient God Lan Yan was not feeling well either.


    A sword mark was clearly left on the body of "Xi". At this moment, a circle of blue flames appeared around the sword mark, slowly repairing the part cut off by Su Yan.


    The clothes on Su Yan''s upper body have been completely shattered, and Su Yan''s upper body is also exposed.


    There were obvious burns on his chest and abdomen, and his whole body could only stand there with difficulty relying on the support of the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword.


    "Human! You made me feel the pain that I haven''t seen for a long time. I don''t know how long I haven''t tried this feeling." The ancient **** Lanyan murmured.


    At this time, Su Yan was clearly unable to do what he wanted, and he had never been so embarrassed.


    At this time, he didn''t even have the strength to lift the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and all the divine power in his body was concentrated on the sword just now.


    Ancient God Lanyan also obviously suffered a lot of injuries, but the situation is much better than Su Yan.


    "It seems that you are dying, brat, then go to hell." Ancient God Lanyan looked at Su Yan and said.


    But it''s just to say that Ancient God Lanyan didn''t take the next step. Although Su Yan''s state looked very bad at this time, Ancient God Lanyan was afraid that Su Yan was deliberately putting on such an appearance to lure He fell for it.


    That''s right, Ancient God Lanyan was afraid of Su Yan at this time, and was afraid of a human being in the realm of a **** king.


    Su Yan''s exposed combat power made him, the king of the abyss, feel fearful.


    The talent that Su Yan revealed at this time also gave Ancient God Lanyan a reason to kill him. Once Su Yan can successfully leave here today, Ancient God Lanyan will definitely face death in the future.


    Su Yan in the realm of the **** king was already so terrifying. When his cultivation reached the supreme realm, his strength could be imagined. At this time, Su Yan was already on the must-death list in the heart of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    Su Yan relied on the ten-thousand-year-old ice sword to support his entire body, but he was not afraid of the ancient **** Lanyan in front of him.


    Because he still has his final hole card, which is to take back the breakup directly. To put it bluntly, he is playing a rogue. If he can beat you, he will kill you directly.


    Because of this, Su Yan is not timid at all, even if the divine power in his body is gone now, he is not afraid when facing the ancient **** Lanyan who has no chance of winning.


    Moreover, Su Yan at this time is facing an even more embarrassing situation, because the divine power of this world has been exhausted by Si just now, and at this time Su Yan can''t recover himself by absorbing the divine power of the world. arrive.


    "Go to hell, Bingyan." The ancient **** Lanyan couldn''t help it anymore, and directly gathered his divine power to spew out a blue flame from his mouth.


    Su Yan knew he was invincible and shouted directly: "Master, I won''t play anymore!"


    In the next second, Su Yan disappeared between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 5683： Refining Elixir

    Chapter 5683: Refining Medicinal Pills


    At this moment, Su Yan took back the clone in the Abyss God Realm. Although the clone didn''t suffer much damage, the divine power of the whole body was exhausted, and Su Yan couldn''t call out the clone in a short time. .


    "It''s a good thing that I got the Zero Silence Flame." Su Yan murmured, and then took the Zero Silence Flame in his hand and looked at it.


    Zero Silence Flame, which looks like fire but is a flower, is an important material to help Su Yan refine to break through the God Emperor Realm.


    "When I am promoted to the God Emperor Realm, I will definitely crush that so-called Blue Flame Ancient God under my feet." Su Yan said.


    According to Su Yan''s guess, the Zero Silence Flame in Ancient God Lanyan''s hands is definitely not a small number. He took out ten plants as soon as he said he would take them out. You must know that the Zero Silence Flame is only ten plants, and it would be very expensive if placed in the Longevity God''s Domain. It caused a lot of fighting and looting.


    But the ancient **** Lanyan was also Si, so he took out ten plants without paying attention.


    Now Su Yan can''t control so much anymore, since the materials are collected, refining the pill as soon as possible to improve one''s own strength is the most important thing at the moment.


    At this time, Su Yan was in the western region of the Beast God''s Realm, and there were not many people here. Su Yan directly found a relatively hidden cave, called out the cauldron for alchemy, and then lined up the materials used for alchemy.


    Su Yan also restrained his mind and put his heart and soul into the refining. After all, if there is any discomfort during the refining process of this level of elixir, it will immediately explode. Su Yan did not dare to be careless in the slightest.


    The first thing is to select the materials and purify the divine power contained in the materials. Su Yan quickly went through all the materials, knowing their measurements and textures, and then began to calculate.


    Right hand for a while, a group of flames gathered by divine power burned at the bottom of the alchemy cauldron.


    "Agave tongue."


    "Tattoo blue."


    "Sirius Tail."


    "..."


    Su Yan whispered softly while operating deftly.


    All kinds of materials were sent into the cauldron by Su Yan one by one.


    At this time, almost all the materials have been sent in, and only the last and most critical material is left, which is the flame of zero silence.


    However, the Flame of Zero Silence will be put in when the elixir is almost finished refining, so Su Yan is not in a hurry at this time, at this time Su Yan carefully controls the heat. From time to time, he talked about how to break a few spells into the cauldron.


    After a period of firing, the cauldron began to roar, and there were air waves ejected from several air holes from time to time.


    This is the rhythm that is about to become a pill! Su Yan immediately saw the timing and threw three Zero Silence Flames into the cauldron. The cauldron, which was still extremely restless just now, became silent the moment Zero Silence Flames were thrown in.


    The furnace body of the entire cauldron also changed from dark red to ordinary iron color, and the temperature of the entire cauldron was pulled down instantly. Even Su Yan did not dare to be careless at this time.


    Several spells hit the cauldron body, and the cauldron furnace began to rotate rapidly, and then a blue light came from the cauldron furnace, and the cauldron furnace also stopped at this time. At this time, Su Yan also removed the flames under the cauldron.


    After opening the lid of the cauldron, Su Yang sucked out the contents of the furnace with divine power. The thing glowing in the air at this time is the young pill, which is constantly absorbing the medicinal power inside the cauldron furnace at the mouth of the cauldron.


    As the luster of the young pill becomes clearer, the grade of the pill is also constantly improving at this moment.


    This process is the so-called coagulation of pills. After a while, the young pills at the mouth of the cauldron began to emit bursts of divine power.


    Su Yan knew that this was a elixir.


    Immediately, Xu Kong grabbed the pill and took it into his hand.


    "Do you know how long I have prepared these materials in order to refine you." Su Yan murmured while looking at the elixir that just came from the refining place.


    Waves of fluctuations are continuously emitted from the pill, which contains endless dao rhymes.


    Without hesitation, Su Yan stuffed the single eye into his mouth, and then sat cross-legged to absorb it.


    He has been stuck at the peak of the God King Realm for a long time. If he was in the God Emperor Realm when he faced the Ancient God Blue Flame and Xi that day, he might not be so embarrassed, at least when he faced the Ancient God Blue Flame later. Being able to fight back doesn''t mean that he can only rely on the move of withdrawing his avatar to save his life.


    Moreover, Su Yan is confident that he will face the ancient **** Lanyan directly after he breaks through to the God Emperor Realm.


    At that time, Su Yan could clearly feel the sense of oppression brought by the ancient **** Lanyan when he faced the ancient **** Lanyan for the first time. He also wasn''t fully sure that he could take down Ancient God Blue Flame.


    After breaking through the God Emperor Realm this time, Su Yan has the confidence to completely defeat Ancient God Lanyan.


    Immediately, Su Yan began to quietly absorb the vast divine power brought by the elixir. All the ingredients used to refine this elixir are at the level of geniuses and treasures.


    Gathering it into a single elixir, even Su Yan had to be careful when refining it himself, once the elixir exploded, the impact would be enough for Su Yan to drink a pot.


    a long time.


    Su Yan stood up slowly and waved his right hand casually.


    "boom!"


    The divine power released is much stronger than before.


    "God Emperor Realm? It really feels good." Su Yan said as he watched his own strength improve.


    At this moment, Su Yan was faced with two choices. One was to go directly to the Abyss God Realm to educate the ancient **** Lan Yan, and at the same time, scrape off his Zero Silence Flame Guard. The other is that Su Yan went directly to the secret realm mentioned by Bai Daozi, the patriarch of the Chuiti clan.


    Since the heaven-defying magical technique of resuscitating the divine way can appear in that secret realm, it means that there must be other treasures in it. Su Yan was also full of interest in it.


    And according to the information Bai Daozi said, the ancestors of the Chuiti clan hadn''t explored the entire secret realm, and the reporter also said that there was an existence that their ancestors were afraid of.


    In fact, the more Bai Daozi said this, the more Su Yan became interested in it. Originally, Su Yan''s body in the Beast God Realm planned to find the secret realm that Bai Daozi said, but this clone of the Abyss God Realm came out like this. a thing.


    At this time Su Yan was also caught in a dilemma.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the secret realm first. In this way, if there is any opportunity somewhere, after the strength is further improved, it will be easier to fight the Blue Flame Ancient God." Su Yan thought for a while and said.


    After all, he didn''t know the true strength of Ancient God Lanyan. Although he had been promoted to God Emperor Realm at this moment, Su Yan never did anything he was not sure about.


    After all, blind pretense is easy to be slapped in the face, but preparatory pretense will prevent them from having a chance to slap themselves in the face, and they can only be rubbed on the ground by themselves.

 Chapter 5684： immeasurable mountains

    Chapter 5684: Immeasurable Mountain Range


    According to Bai Daozi''s news, the near future is the day when the secret realm will be opened.


    At that time, there will be a large number of masters rushing to the Western Territory. Although this secret realm is an ancient one, it will be opened regularly every few years. The secret realm has the same thoughts as him.


    Many powerful tribes will also send their favorite sons over to practice. After all, they think this relatively ancient secret realm has certain value, but it is only of some value.


    However, it is still attractive enough for other tribes with relatively ordinary strength.


    According to the information given by Bai Daozi, Su Yan came to a small city.


    Although it is a small town, it is already overcrowded at the moment.


    "It seems that this is the right place." Su Yan looked at the people in the small city and said.


    It was impossible for such a remote town to have so many powerful people. According to Su Yan''s observation, most of the pedestrians on the street and the cultivators working in various shops along the way are in the God Emperor Realm or at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Even immortal cultivators in the realm of **** kings are rarely seen. If it is normal, even immortal cultivators in the realm of **** kings may not be seen in this small city, let alone people in the realm of **** emperors.


    The appearance of such strangeness in the small town at this time must be due to the existence of a treasure.


    Su Yan casually picked up a resting person from the God Emperor Realm at the table next to him and asked, "Fellow Daoist, how come there are so many masters gathered here in this small town?"


    The man was taken aback when he heard Su Yan''s question, and then a divine sense glanced at Su Yan and said, "You really don''t know? But it''s okay to tell you, after all, it''s not a secret. There is a boundless mountain a hundred miles away, and within a few years, there will be a secret realm descending on the mountain. These people gathered in the city are all waiting for the secret realm to be opened."


    "Then dare to ask you, when will this secret realm be opened?" Su Yan continued to ask.


    "According to Lord Tian Lai''s inference, the day when the secret realm will be opened is today." The man said to Su Yan. From that person''s point of view, Su Yan was just a cultivator who had just broken through to the God Emperor Realm. Even if he told Su Yan what happened here, he wouldn''t cause any disturbances. Besides, what happened here was not a secret in the first place.


    "Thank you, fellow daoist, for letting me know. This piece of high-grade unicorn jade is a thank you gift." After saying that, Su Yan took out a blood-red spirit stone from his waist and handed it to the man.


    "Thank you, fellow daoist, thank you fellow daoist." The man saw the Qilin jade and put it away in a hurry, and said immediately, his attitude towards Su Yan changed 360 degrees at this moment.


    Suddenly, while the two of them were chatting, all the immortal cultivators outside rushed to the west of the city.


    "It seems that the secret realm is about to be opened, you and I should go there as soon as possible." The man said after seeing the situation outside.


    Then he got up and rushed to the west of the city.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, because there were so many people at the moment, even if they went early, they might not be able to get good things.


    Su Yan first changed his appearance, so as to avoid a lot of trouble in the later stage.


    After cupping tea, Su Yan also came to the depths of the Wuliang Mountains, where the peaks rise side by side, and the end cannot be seen at a glance.


    Just now in the inn, Su Yan heard that it was Wuliang Mountain. Su Yan thought it was just a mountain, but he didn''t expect it to be a mountain range.


    Su Yan observed carefully, there are several peaks in the center of this mountain range, and the aura emanating from these peaks is far from comparable to other places.


    At this moment, the sky is already surrounded by powerful groups, standing in the sky and looking down at the world.


    "Look, it''s the second young master of the Yuwen family."


    Suddenly someone in the crowd exclaimed.


    As soon as they heard that person''s voice, everyone''s eyes turned around.


    A man in palace attire walked towards him, his eyes looked a little cold, and there was a unique aura all over his body, which was hard to see through.


    "Master Lan!"


    "grown ups."


    "..."


    After seeing that person, most of the cultivators also saluted one after another.


    This person is Yu Wenlan, the second young master of the Yuwen family. He has already broken through the God Emperor Realm for decades, and at this moment he has been stagnant in the Nine Stars of the God Emperor Realm for many years. He came here today to find a first-line breakthrough. chance.


    Because the Yuwen family''s special ability can sense the surrounding divine power fluctuations, many people here show considerable respect for Yu Wenlan. After all, if they enter the secret realm for a while, they will have to rely on Yu Wenlan''s ability a lot.


    The man who came with Yu Wenlan had an unkempt face, and his whole body was hidden under a broken grass coat, but Su Yan could clearly sense that the man''s strength was not inferior to that of Lu Qiu, and it could even be said that Lu Qiu was not as strong as Lu Qiu. It may not be possible to take it down.


    At this time, all the cultivators also focused their attention on Yu Wenlan. After all, everyone has no clue about the secret realm at this moment. to see.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Yu Wenlan let go of his divine power, and after a while, Yu Wenlan brought an army of immortal cultivators to a cave.


    Without saying much, Yu Wenlan entered the cave with several people who came with him.


    The rest of the cultivators followed without hesitation, and Su Yan followed after pausing for a while.


    Su Yan definitely didn''t have such good intentions, Yu Wenlan led everyone to the secret realm to hunt for treasure. After all, the things in the secret territory are limited, and the less people go there, the better.


    But after Su Yan let go of his divine sense, he did discover that the divine power emanating from this cave was obviously different from other places, so he also followed.


    After Su Yan entered the cave, he followed the main road all the way into it, but what made Su Yan feel strange was that there were about a hundred people who came in just now, but at this moment he walked on the main road and didn''t meet a single person.


    Although nearly a thousand people went to Wuliang Mountain, there were only nearly a hundred people who followed Yu Wenlan into the cave at this moment. Some people were not around here when Yu Wenlan arrived here, and they had their own ideas. He didn''t choose to follow Yu Wenlan blindly. After all, there are so many caves nearby, it doesn''t mean that what Yu Wenlan said is correct.


    As a relatively well-known family in the eastern region of the Murderer God''s Domain, the Yuwen family also has a certain prestige in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. In the Murderer God''s Domain, the western region is not as good as the eastern region. Clans like the Chuiti Clan and the Wild Fox Clan are on par.


    In the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm, the strongest is the Eastern Realm. So there are still many people who choose to believe in Yu Wenlan. After all, the Yuwen family has a special magical skill, that is, divine power perception. This is the most important reason why so many cultivators choose to believe in Yu Wenlan.

 Chapter 5685： mysterious cave

    Chapter 5685: Mysterious Cave


    After Su Yan entered the cave and walked for several miles, the space in the cave became wider and wider. Suddenly, a light appeared at the end of the front. Su Yan strode forward, and a whole new world appeared in Su Yan. Yan eyes.


    The scene in the cave does not see the full moon, but the light of the bright moon can be seen. There are clusters of grass and trees everywhere, and towering trees support the world in the cave. It is also incredible that the sound of wind and water can be heard here.


    Su Yan glanced over, slightly shocked. Immediately, his consciousness swept around continuously, and Su Yan was surprised that he couldn''t perceive the existence of other immortal cultivators here. This abnormal situation made Su Yan feel uneasy.


    Then Su Yan took out a compass-shaped thing from his waist, and after injecting divine power into it, the needle on the disk began to shake violently, but stopped soon, and the pointer pointed straight ahead without shaking.


    Su Yan pondered and said: "It seems that the compass won''t work here either."


    Immediately, he had no choice but to continue walking, and soon a strange building appeared in front of Su Yan. Su Yan found dozens of immortal cultivators around this building, including Yu Wenlan and some of his followers.


    The whole building looks like an altar, or he is an altar. The entire altar is made of white jade, and the divine power emanating from it is quite strong. In addition, there are many altars similar to this in this cave, but the volume of those altars is much smaller. Only then did Su Yan realize that the light in the entire cave came from these altars.


    "Young Master Lan, is this the treasure in this secret realm?" A person said by Yu Wenlan''s side.


    Yu Wenlan frowned and didn''t speak. Although these altars were made of white jade and the divine power emanating from them was very strong, Yu Wenlan felt strange here.


    At this time, some immortal cultivators couldn''t bear it anymore and said directly: "It doesn''t matter, absorb it first, such a strong divine power is not in vain."


    "Don''t!" Yu Wenlan hurriedly stopped when he saw someone absorbing the divine power on the altar.


    But it was already too late. The faces of the cultivators who had absorbed the divine power just now turned gray, and their whole bodies lost their vitality in an instant.


    Just when everyone was paying attention to them, Su Yan suddenly discovered that the corpses of those people began to have life again.


    "Be careful." At this time, Yu Wenlan also noticed something strange and shouted loudly.


    The corpses of those people just stood up straight at this moment.


    Immediately, the body began to change, and the Taoist suit was directly exploded, revealing the gray arms inside.


    The whole person turned into a monster, and then rushed towards the crowd.


    "seek death!"


    The old man wearing a straw mat next to Yu Wenlan waved his right hand and hit those people with divine power, knocking them back.


    "Senior Ji Yu, what''s the matter with these people?" Yu Wenlan asked standing aside.


    Su Yan stared closely at this person named Ji Yu. This person''s strength is definitely the strongest among these people present except Su Yan.


    This person''s strength should be stronger than Ancient God Cheng Khan, and weaker than Si.


    If this kind of strength is placed in the Beast God''s Domain, it can only be said that they will be able to break through the Supreme by a slight chance, but at this time, the strength they rely on their own ancestral skills is absolutely no worse than those Supremes who rely on geniuses and treasures. .


    "There is a problem with the divine power emanating from the altar. Please save some divine power in the cave. When recovering, don''t absorb the divine power in the air." Ji Yu said.


    The few people didn''t feel the slightest pain after being shaken back, and then they got up and rushed to attack again.


    Although several people were also strong in the God Emperor Realm before they died, but now they seem to have no thoughts after turning into monsters, and they will only rush towards the crowd blindly.


    In fact, it didn''t pose much threat. Ji Yu looked at the people who got up with murderous intent in their eyes, but those people were dead.


    Ji Yu slowly raised his right hand, his divine power gathered in an instant, and then blasted towards those people.


    "boom!"


    Those few people were blasted to death in an instant. The difference in cultivation base and the fact that these dead bodies did not have their own thoughts and did not use divine power to defend them, so they were easily smashed to pieces by the rain.


    "Alan, gather everyone around here, this place is too weird." Ji Yu said.


    Immediately, Yu Wenlan used his prestige to call all the people in the cave over, and when Yu Wenlan saw Su Yan, he also directly signaled Su Yan to come over.


    Su Yan didn''t want to talk to them at first, but on second thought, he still walked over. After all, he didn''t have any news about this place.


    "I''ll give every fellow daoist a spirit crystal in a while. You just need to inject a little bit of your own divine power into it. That way, if something happens to you in the cave, the outside world will know immediately." Ji Yu He waited until everyone had gathered and said.


    "What''s the use of it? Before you know it, we''ve had an accident."


    "That''s right, isn''t this equivalent to our life monument?"


    "It''s pointless for you."


    "..."


    Everyone said after hearing Ji Yu''s words.


    "Indeed, this can only pass on your life and death to us, but this is responsible for everyone''s common safety. Another point is that I am notifying you, not begging you!" Release your own spiritual power.


    Everyone considered that this was indeed good for the whole body, and because of Ji Yu''s strength, they could only obediently inject divine power into the spirit crystal.


    Su Yan took a closer look at the spirit crystal after he found it, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong with it, he poured divine power into it, after all, there was no harm to himself.


    After everyone injected divine power into it, Su Yan looked at Ling Jing and found that there were three numbers 117 written on it, which means that there are 117 people entering this cave now. If it is dropped, this number will decay.


    After this incident, many immortal cultivators no longer believed in Yu Wenlan, and left the vicinity of the altar one after another after injecting divine power.


    Yu Wenlan felt an indescribable feeling in his heart when he saw the people leaving one after another.


    "Don''t worry about these people, we let them infuse divine power for their own good." Ji Yu saw what Yu Wenlan was thinking, and said immediately.


    After hearing this, Su Yan was not in a hurry to leave. At this moment, he wanted to take a good look at what was going on with this altar.


    At this moment, Su Yan heard someone shout: "The number on the spirit crystal has decreased, someone died!"


    "No, it''s only been a while!"


    "This ghost place is too evil."


    "..."

 Chapter 5686： Xuanwu Star Palace

    Chapter 5686 Xuanwu Star Palace


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning after hearing this. This place is indeed too strange. Su Yan also immediately took the spirit crystal in his hand, and looked closely at the number on it. Now it has changed to one hundred and fifteen. After a while, two people died inexplicably.


    At this moment, someone wanted to lean on the altar to take a rest, but he didn''t expect that he would be sucked in by the altar as soon as he leaned on the altar.


    "Young Master Lan. Help me!" The man also immediately noticed the strangeness in himself, and then shouted.


    Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu heard the reputation, and a cultivator between them was slowly being swallowed by the altar. At this time, half of the person''s body has been sucked in.


    Just as Yu Wenlan was about to rescue him, he was stopped by Ji Yu.


    "Young master, you can''t save him, this altar is too weird." Ji Yu said.


    The reason why Ji Yu said that was because they didn''t know anything about this altar at all, and they didn''t know how to save that person at all.


    In this way, the dozens of people beside the altar watched the man being swallowed, and the whole process took only half a minute.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan became more and more curious about the altar, because his consciousness just now had been being swallowed by the altar, until the moment when he was completely swallowed by the altar, Su Yan returned. He could clearly sense his aura, but when his whole body entered the altar, Su Yan''s sense of him disappeared instantly.


    However, what Su Yan can be sure of is that the person was definitely not dead at the moment when he was completely swallowed. At that time, Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness on him could clearly sense that the vitality in his body was still intact.


    "What''s the secret of this altar?" Su Yan frowned involuntarily.


    At this time, Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu also led the crowd to continue walking inside, but Su Yan did not follow. After all, with Su Yan''s strength, he does not need to be attached to Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu.


    In this cave, Su Yan thought that self-protection was not a problem, but it was too evil here, so Su Yan had to be vigilant.


    Su Yan also continued to walk in from the other side, just as the cultivators in this mountain range were searching and groping in various caves.


    Countless stars in the sky suddenly flickered, and all kinds of stars gathered into lines, and endless divine power was scattered from the sky in an instant.


    This time, the scene is as magnificent as the Milky Way falling into the nine heavens.


    Golden scales shine in the sun, colorful feathers fly in the sky, and phoenixes dance together.


    In the next moment, in the very center of the Wuliang Mountains, a palace constructed of starlight rose from the ground, with long bridges and stone pillars, Jinhong rolling.


    Under the starry night, a huge palace in the form of basalt gods and ghosts suddenly appeared in the immeasurable mountains. Although the palace was built with starlight, the shape of snake coils in it is clearly visible, the momentum of the tortoise distance, various corridors with hundreds of turns, palace walls and tiles, Straight into the eye.


    "Boom!"


    After a deafening bang, the palace completely landed in the immeasurable mountain range, and the place where it landed happened to be above the cave where Su Yan and the others were located.


    Moreover, there are thousands of stars above the palace, and the hunched appearance is also the picture of Xuanwu, one of the four gods. The Beigong Xuanwu Qisu is also more and more bright at this moment.


    At this time, the seven stars of Dou, Niu, Nu, Xu, Wei, Shi, and Bi are surrounded by this black light. The light is facing the Xuanwu Palace below. It makes the entire Xuanwu Palace look more real.


    At this time, the Xuanwu Palace in the Wuliang Mountains looked like a mirage, false but real.


    After Su Yan heard the movement, he rushed out of the cave directly.


    At this time, Yu Wenlan in the depths of the cave suddenly said: "Senior Ji Yu, suddenly there is a huge fluctuation of divine power outside."


    "Where, is this outside?" Ji Yu pointed forward after hearing this, and he thought Yu Wenlan was talking about the inside of the cave.


    "No, it''s outside the cave, where we came in." Yu Wenlan said firmly.


    Immediately, Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan also rushed outside directly, and the cultivators who followed them were divided into two factions at this time, one party thought that Yu Wenlan and the others had discovered the treasure in the depths of the cave and was about to swallow it for themselves, so they thought of this way to send them away Yes, the other group believed that Yu Wenlan hadn''t lied to them.


    The two sides also parted ways.


    "A **** who only cares about profit." Ji Yu looked at those people and cursed, but there was nothing else he could do.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan had already walked out of the cave, and the huge Xuanwu Palace suddenly came into Su Yan''s eyes.


    Su Yan had to admit that he was very surprised when he first saw this palace.


    When Su Yan walked to the gate of the palace, a group of people had already gathered here, and everyone rushed over after hearing the movement.


    But because of the false appearance of the Xuanwu Palace, no one has rushed to it yet.


    At this time, someone suddenly said at the door: "Brothers, I came here to find a treasure. Now that the opportunity has arrived, I will go first."


    After saying that, the man walked straight into the Xuanwu Star Palace, and the next moment he disappeared in this world.


    "Master, is this star palace safe?" a person at the door asked.


    At this time, Su Yan also set his sights on the gate of the star palace, and the four big characters of Xuanwu star palace were impressively printed on the top of the gate.


    The man called Master directly put a dark stone in the palm of his hand, and his divine power directly shot it in. Immediately, a radiance surged from the stone, and it shot directly at the sky, showing fluorescent dots, which evolved into a circle. Stars.


    Everyone looked up, as if they were under the starry night.


    "It''s Elder Yehua from Xingxiu Palace."


    At this time, someone in the crowd recognized the identity of the old man.


    The old man did not deny it after hearing it, but continued to deduce the star map.


    Su Yan was also taken aback when he heard the old man''s name. You must know that Ye Hua''s reputation is quite famous in the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm.


    "Master Yehua, how safe is the star palace?" Someone in the crowd asked.


    "I can''t guarantee the safety factor, but one thing I''m sure of is that there must be treasures in this palace." Ye Hua said slowly.


    Everyone shouted when they heard that there was a heavy treasure inside, but Ye Hua didn''t explain the danger in it, it must be extremely dangerous, and it is very likely that there are dangers everywhere.


    At this moment, Ye Hua suddenly looked at the sky, and in the sky there were the seven stars of the North Xuanwu, Doumuxie, Xurishu, Weiyueyan, female earth bat, Shihuozhu, Bishuixie, and Niu Jinniu. The seven constellations have become particularly conspicuous at this moment, and their shapes have become more realistic.


    Everyone stared upwards, and the shape formed by the gathering of the Seven Stars at this moment looked more and more like a **** and ghost, except that there was a giant snake wrapped around its body. This image was exactly Xuanwu.

 Chapter 5687： four doors

    Chapter 5687 Four Doors


    Suddenly, there were bursts of noise in the sky.


    I saw the rainbow rolling under the starry sky, the purple light suddenly appeared, the stars were brilliant, and the atmosphere was myriad.


    Such a strange scene is directly reflected on the star palace below.


    "Now is the best time to enter the Xing Palace." Ye Hua looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment and said, then dragged his apprentice into the Xing Palace.


    After seeing Ye Hua enter the star palace, a large number of immortal cultivators also poured into it.


    Su Yan stood there looking at Ye Hua who just entered the Star Palace, the corner of his mouth slightly raised and said: "It''s interesting." Because Su Yan clearly saw Ye Hua and his disciple entering the Star Palace through his spiritual consciousness Invisibility a second before, in fact, the two did not really enter the star palace.


    However, because Ye Hua''s cultivation base is relatively high, and the concealment technique used is relatively advanced, and everyone did not deliberately put their spiritual consciousness on Ye Hua, so no one present except Su Yan discovered Ye Hua who was concealed. .


    At this time, the people at the gate of the star palace had almost entered.


    After a while, under the night sky, countless stars in the Xuanwu Starfield shone brightly, and the starlight they emitted became brighter and brighter.


    At this time, the luster on the star palace in the Wuliang Mountains is getting brighter and brighter, as if responding to the starry sky above the night sky.


    At this moment Su Yan noticed that Ye Hua and his apprentice had entered the star palace at this moment.


    Immediately, Su Yan also followed. Before Su Yan came to the star palace, his hand slowly touched the gate of the star palace, and pushed it away uselessly. The moment he touched the star palace, his whole body became illusory. The next moment Su Yan felt his eyes go blank, and his whole body became in a trance. When he regained his sanity again, he had already arrived inside the star palace.


    Just after Su Yan entered, Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu also rushed to the gate of the Star Palace with a group of people.


    "This..." Yu Wenlan was shocked and speechless when he saw the star palace in front of him.


    Even though the Yuwen family he was in was a well-known big family in the God of Beasts, the scene in front of him was something he had never seen since he was a child, and it was so shocking.


    At this moment, even Ji Yu on the side was shocked.


    But soon Ji Yu came back to his senses, after simply confirming the situation of the star palace. Several people also directly entered the star palace. Although the safety of the star palace cannot be determined, one thing that Jiyu can be sure of is that there must be heavy treasures inside.


    After Su Yan entered the palace, everyone''s foothold was teleported immediately after entering the palace, because Su Yan opened his spiritual consciousness as soon as he entered, and did not find any trace of Ye Hua and others.


    At this moment, Su Yan had just withdrawn his consciousness when he heard someone beside him say, "Hey, you dare to come in, a brat at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm?"


    After hearing this, Su Yan said with a smile: "Give it a try and turn your bicycle into a motorcycle."


    "Brothers, if you want me to say that we were teleported together after coming in, it is a kind of fate. How about we form an alliance, so that the possibility of finding opportunities in the star palace will be greater." Another person said suddenly .


    At this time, there were four immortal cultivators teleported to the same room as Su Yan.


    Except for Su Yan, the strength of the other three people are all in the seven stars of the God Emperor Realm.


    "I have no opinion on this. In this kind of place, one more person means more protection."


    "Indeed, I also agree to join."


    Both the foreigner and the foreigner also agreed with that person''s statement, and now only Su Yan remained silent.


    The person who spoke to Su Yan just now said without waiting for Su Yan to open his mouth: "Okay, I agree with you, then let''s get to know each other. My name is Yuan Shuai, and I am a seven-star God Emperor Realm."


    "Brothers can just call me Lao Niu, I am also a Seven Star of the God Emperor Realm."


    "My name is Derby, and my strength is also a seven-star God Emperor Realm."


    After they finished speaking, they all looked at Su Yan as if they were waiting for Su Yan to speak.


    Su Yan was a little numb right now, he was dragged in by them even before he expressed his opinion.


    Su Yan thought about it for a while, and indeed, having multiple partners in this kind of place is pretty good, and then said: "You can call me Xiaotian, my strength is one star in the God Emperor Realm, and I just broke through recently, so I have to rely on Please take care of me, everyone."


    "According to my observation just now, we seem to have been teleported to a side room, where there is nothing but some simple decorations." Yuan Shuai said.


    "Let''s go out and have a look together, don''t let others **** all the good things in a while." Said the immortal cultivator named Lao Niu.


    Several people immediately walked towards the door, and after Yuan Shuai pushed the door open, the four of them were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    What came into view was a corridor, but the entire corridor could not be seen at a glance, and all kinds of monsters were carved on the stone pillars on both sides of the corridor, and the height of the entire corridor was quite high. The totem of Xuanwu and the long flying snake on his body are painted on the top of the corridor.


    And what surprised them the most was that there were no less than dozens of stone pillars on both sides of the hundreds of meters from the door of the side room, but the monster sculptures hovering on each stone pillar were all the same.


    The length of the tunnel was beyond the imagination of several people. After walking for a quarter of an hour, Yuan Shuai couldn''t help but said: "This tunnel is too long. When will it end?"


    Just as Yuan Shuai finished speaking, Su Yan suddenly saw four clusters of flames in front of him.


    "It seems that the distance is not far away." Su Yan said, and then pointed to the fire in front of him.


    The other three also hurriedly looked over.


    "It''s finally coming to an end." Derby also said.


    When they came to the fire just now, they suddenly discovered that the four clusters of fire in their eyes just now were actually phantoms of energy emanating from the four gates.


    Several people also stopped in their tracks directly. After all, four doors suddenly appeared in this kind of place, and no one dared to act rashly. It might be a situation of three deaths in one life.


    Su Yan also began to observe carefully at this moment, the four gates released four colors of light from left to right: cyan, red, white and black.


    Suddenly, it seems that there is no rule.


    "It''s really messed up. There are four doors coming out at once. It''s not because we want each of us to go one by one." Lao Niu said at this time.


    "Don''t, the big guys can''t be separated at this time, maybe only one of the doors in front of us is a life door, we must not be careless." Yuan Shuai said hastily after hearing Lao Niu''s words.


    "Then what do you think we should do now?" the old cow asked.

 Chapter 5688： Mysterious tunnel

    Chapter 5688: Mysterious Tunnel


    "I wonder if these four gates are arranged in the four directions of east, south, west, and north." Derby said suddenly.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also felt that it made some sense, but it seemed that something was missing.


    Immediately, Su Yan suddenly said that the name of this star palace is Xuanwu Star Palace. If this is the case, the four gates may really be arranged according to the four directions of east, south, west and north, but when arranging, you must add Shang Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger and Xuanwu Four Divine Beasts.


    "I think it might be safer for everyone to walk through this door." Su Yan pointed to the black shiny stone door on the far right.


    "According to the rules of the four directions, Xuanwu ranks in the north, ranks at the end of the east, west, north, south, and it happens to be black." Su Yan continued.


    "Will this be too hasty?" Yuan Shuai said with a frown.


    This kind of situation is really not to be careless. Once the wrong choice is made, the result may be between life and death.


    A few people couldn''t decide to pay attention for a while, but Su Yan was already sure that the black door should be safe, but since there were four of them at this time, Su Yan didn''t worry too much.


    At this time, Lao Niu suddenly couldn''t sit still and said directly: "His grandma, staying here is just staying here. I will leave this door if I give up."


    After saying that, the old cow walked straight to the black door.


    After seeing it, Su Yan also said: "Let''s stop being dumbfounded, let''s follow."


    Immediately, they also walked in, and Yuan Shuai and Derby bit the bullet and followed after seeing the two of them going in.


    After all, it''s not an option to just stay in front of the door, so let''s take a gamble.


    After entering the door, a relatively empty room appeared inside the door. There is a large basalt stone statue around the room. Water flows continuously from the mouth of the stone statue. The edge of the entire room is also surrounded by flowing water. Get up, there is also a door on the other side of the room.


    After Su Yan and the others came in, they also walked towards the opposite side cautiously.


    Just when the four of them stepped on the stone bricks in the room, the four basalt statues around them began to move.


    The outer shell of the stone statue began to fall off slowly, revealing the jet-black skin inside.


    After all the stone shells fell off, the four basaltic beasts rushed towards Su Yan and the others.


    "I''ll go, it''s really Xuanwu." Lao Niu swears immediately after seeing this scene.


    Fortunately, the four basalts did not have any fluctuations in divine power, which proved that they only had brute force, so it would be much easier to solve.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    The four of them also easily dealt with the four basaltic beasts. After all, there is no fluctuation of divine power.


    The four came to the opposite door, pushed it away and walked in.


    After entering, the door closed automatically. Yuan Shuai reached out to open the door after realizing it, but found that the door could not be opened. In the next second, the door that was forced to close disappeared in front of the four of them.


    "It seems that we can only continue to move forward." Yuan Shuai said with an awkward smile.


    But when they turned their heads around again, they froze.


    The scene in front of them was basically exactly the same as the corridor they encountered after leaving the side room just now.


    However, after careful observation, Su Yan still found the difference. There were no stone pillars on both sides of this passage, but the walls on both sides of this passage were covered with murals, basically paintings related to Xuanwu.


    Moreover, the width of this corridor becomes narrower and narrower, and when several people reach the narrowest place, only one person can pass through.


    "Ah!" At this moment, the old cow suddenly yelled.


    Several people were also startled by the sudden shout, and then looked at the old cow.


    When the old cow''s body was in contact with the surrounding walls, a flying snake slowly crawled out of the murals on the wall and wrapped around the old cow''s arm.


    The old cow didn''t notice it until the snake bit him just now.


    After Su Yan saw it, his hands were quick and his eyes were quick, and he directly chopped off the soaring snake with the gasification blade.


    "Everyone better be careful." Su Yan reminded everyone.


    After all, the few of them still haven''t figured out what kind of existence exists in this star palace.


    After passing through the long and narrow corridor just now, several people came to a room again, and the decoration in the room was basically exactly the same as the room they passed through just now.


    The same scenario was staged again, and the four basalts around them began to shed their stone shells again.


    But this time Su Yan was keenly aware that the four basalts had divine power fluctuations, and the divine power fluctuations from each of them were above the God Emperor Realm.


    "Everyone, be careful, this time is a little different." Su Yan hurriedly reminded.


    The other three also discovered the difference in Xuanwu after hearing Su Yan''s reminder.


    The divine power fluctuations emanating from the four basaltic bodies can be detected, three of which are about seven stars in the God Emperor Realm and one about one star of the God Emperor Realm.


    After Su Yan saw it, it was also a little inconceivable. The divine power of these four basalts was completely arranged according to Su Yan''s four people''s cultivation base, as if they were tailor-made opponents for them.


    "Roar-"


    The four basalt roared and rushed towards their respective opponents.


    The Xuanwu with the blessing of divine power is obviously different. The Xuanwu that Yuan Shuai and the three faced directly forced them to retreat steadily.


    After all, Xuanwu is also a divine beast, and it is normal to have some strength after having divine power.


    But this time when facing Su Yan, a monstrous evildoer, I felt a little embarrassed. The one-star Xuanwu of the God Emperor Realm was not enough for Su Yan to look at, so he solved the one-star Xuanwu of the God Emperor Realm .


    Su Yan originally thought that if he put away Xuanwu''s body, he would be able to get a lot of treasures from it. But the moment Xuanwu died, the **** Xuanwu turned into a stone statue again.


    "Friend Xiaotian, come and help us." Yuan Shuai was surprised when he saw that Su Yan easily resolved the battle, and then he began to ask for help.


    On the one hand, he seemed to be taking this opportunity to test Su Yan, and on the other hand, it would be very difficult for him to face Xuanwu alone.


    Su Yan didn''t think too much, and directly helped the other three kill their opponent Xuanwu. These three basalts were also without exception, and they all turned into stone statues after being defeated.


    "It''s too weird here, what shall we do next?" the old cow asked panting.


    "What else can I do, I can only continue walking, anyway, I don''t have to think about going back." Derby sat on the ground and said.

 Chapter 5689： Xuanwu Seven Stars

    Chapter 5689 Xuanwu Seven Stars


    "If this is still the case before, then it will be over." Lao Niu continued.


    "But the current situation can only be seen." Su Yan said.


    Then go straight to the door.


    But this time Su Yan left a five-pointed star mark on the wall next to him before entering the door.


    Yuan Shuai and the others had no other choice but to follow them in.


    But the good news this time is that the scene behind the door is not a corridor as they thought.


    After the four of them entered the gate, there was a very large palace in front of them, and at this time there were already some cultivators scattered in this palace.


    "I''m finally **** out." Lao Niu let out a long sigh of relief after seeing the other immortal cultivators.


    However, Su Yan was keenly aware that some of the cultivators in the temple had more or less scars on their bodies. It seemed that everyone''s experience was not very good before they came here.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly called the spirit crystal that Ji Yu gave, and immediately called it in his hand, picked it up and took a look.


    Seeing the numbers on the spirit crystal, Su Yan fell into deep thought.


    At the beginning, the number on the spirit crystal was one hundred and seventeen, but now the number thirty-six is ??impressively displayed on the spirit crystal.


    This means that during the period just now, at least eighty-one immortal cultivators were killed in this secret realm.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but dare not imagine what the origin of this star palace was.


    You must know that these eighty-one people only took the spirit crystals given by Jiyu in the cave just now, and the others have not been counted. If all of them were counted, the death toll might have reached as many as three or four hundred people.


    As time went by, more and more people entered the temple.


    At this time, three more people came out from a door on the wall. It was Ye Hua and his apprentice, as well as the strong man who had reached the peak level of the nine-star God Emperor Realm because of his cultivation.


    At this time, there was nothing suspicious in the hall where everyone was staying. The only thing that people were just interested in was the basalt sculpture in the center of the hall.


    Arctic ice iron can be said to be an extremely high-quality material for making weapons.


    Apart from this, there is nothing else of value in the entire hall.


    At this time, Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan also came to the main hall.


    After seeing Ye Hua, Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu also went up to say hello. After all, Ye Hua still has a lot of face. Although he was a little unreasonable when he entered the star palace, his age and cultivation base are destined His prestige will not be low.


    "I don''t know what senior Ye Hua thinks about this star palace?" Yu Wenlan asked.


    Yu Wenlan naturally knew Ye Hua''s identity, and from Yu Wenlan''s point of view, Ye Hua definitely had a certain understanding of this star palace.


    Before entering the Xingxiu Palace, Yu Wenlan and Jiyu discovered the connection between the Xingxiu Palace and the Xingxiu. As the elder of the Xingxiu Palace, no one would believe him if he didn''t understand it at all.


    "There must be a heavy treasure here, but I haven''t found anything of value now, but I can only say that there must be a heavy treasure here." Ye Hua said with a smile. Still too young.


    Yu Wenlan was a little unhappy after hearing this. After all, there was news about Chongbao, and anyone who had seen Xinggong would be able to confirm this.


    After all, the posture when the star palace descended can be said to be the prelude to the opening of the most magnificent secret realm in the thousand years since the beast god''s domain entered. Everyone knows that if there is a vision in the sky, there must be a treasure.


    "No, I really can''t stay in this **** place anymore. I won''t look for any **** baby." At this time, someone couldn''t hold back anymore.


    The person who spoke was seriously injured at this time, and it seemed that he almost lost half his life just to come here.


    With one person taking the lead, many others have this idea.


    Some people even directly thought about the statue in the middle of the hall.


    "I can''t waste my time here, so I''ll carry you back and refine it into materials." A burly man came to the side of the sculpture and said.


    When the big man bumped into the sculpture, Ye Hua saw it.


    Immediately Ye Hua shouted loudly: "Stop, don''t touch him."


    Everyone in the hall looked at Ye Hua, but it was still a step too late.


    The moment the burly man touched the sculpture, his throat was bitten off by the flying snake on the sculpture, and he lay down straight on the ground, twitching a few times and then never moving again.


    At this time, the basalt sculpture in the center of the hall pushed off the soil on its body, revealing its original color.


    The next moment, there was a strange sound from the hall.


    "Boom��"


    The main hall began to split at this moment, with the sculpture in the middle as the center, the main hall was divided into seven parts, and each part only had a crack about one meter wide.


    But looking down from the top, the cracks are bottomless.


    "If you want to die, don''t take others with you!" Ye Hua said slightly angrily.


    "It seems that senior Ye Hua must know something, and it''s time to share what I know." Yu Wenlan said quickly.


    "Don''t talk so much, let''s find a way to solve the problem in front of us first." Ye Hua said slowly.


    Just when the people around were at a loss after hearing Ye Hua''s words.


    "boom!"


    A stone door appeared on each wall of the seven areas, and a "bang!" was heard, and the stone door opened in response.


    A figure slowly walked out of each door.


    Fighting Wood Xie, Xuri Mouse, Weiyueyan, Female Earth Bat, Shihuo Pig, Avoiding Water Xie, Niu Taurus. The seven figures are all human bodies and animal heads, which correspond to the seven stars of Xuanwu in the north.


    "Everyone join hands to fight!" Su Yan shouted immediately when he saw these figures.


    Because Su Yan can clearly feel the endless divine power from these people, everyone''s strength is around the Earth Supreme. It must be known that although the Supreme and the Divine Emperor Realm are only one realm, the gap between them can be said to be hundreds of thousands of miles.


    There may be a situation like Si in the Abyss God''s Domain, who has not broken through the ancient gods but can still burst out with powerful strength. In the Longevity God''s Domain and the Beast God''s Domain, people under the Supreme Realm will basically not challenge the existence of the Supreme.


    Su Yan''s existence is simply against the sky. The Longevity God''s Domain and the Fierce Beast God''s Domain have leapfrogged victories, but except for Su Yan, there is absolutely no cultivator below the Supreme Realm who can fight against the existence above the Supreme Realm.


    Because if you want to break through to the supreme general, you must understand the sea of ??divine power. This is also the real reason why many **** cultivators stop at the peak of the **** emperor realm for a long time and cannot break through, or even stop here.

 Chapter 5690： Mystery in the palace

    Chapter 5690 Mystery in the Palace


    Within the seven areas, the strength distribution of the cultivators was uneven. Yu Wenlan, Ji Yu, and Ye Hua were in the same area, so it was obviously much easier to fight against each other.


    The other places are obviously not so easy to resist.


    Without hesitation, the seven stars directly slaughtered the immortal cultivators in their respective areas. They received only one order, and that was to kill all the intruders.


    Su Yan''s area is facing Niu Jinniu, who is the most powerful of the Xuanwu Seven Stars.


    Niu Jinniu rushed directly to the cultivator in the area, and the cultivator who collided with him was directly pierced by Niu Jinniu''s horns.


    Derby couldn''t help but gasped when he saw it. You must know that the man Niu Jinniu pushed up was a real six-star God Emperor Realm expert, and he was killed so easily.


    After Niu Jinniu pierced the man, he rushed towards Su Yan who was the closest.


    Yuan Shuai hurriedly said after seeing it, "Daoist Xiaotian, be careful."


    Yuan Shuai also only dared to remind him, you must know that this guy directly killed a God Emperor Realm six-star 1 existence just now, Yuan Shuai didn''t dare to joke about his name.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that this guy would come directly to find him. Su Yan didn''t panic when he met Niu Jinniu, after all, he had that strength.


    Immediately, the Wanzai Frost Sword was called in his hand, and the surrounding temperature also dropped a bit with the appearance of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Seeing Su Yan''s posture, Yuan Shuai looked at Derby in disbelief. He never thought that Su Yan would dare to face Niu Jinniu.


    After Niu Jinniu saw Su Yan''s posture, he rushed over directly. He regarded Su Yan''s whole movement as a provocation to him.


    "Crazy collision!" Niu Jinniu roared with a deflated voice.


    "Come on, Star Destroyer��Endless." Su Yan also directly raised his sword intent to the highest level, facing an opponent like Niu Jinniu, Su Yan still dare not be careless, after all, this guy is a real supreme. Although it is a puppet with a little lack of self-awareness, it is still supreme.


    The moment the seven stars came out, Su Yan realized that they were seven puppets, or it could be said that they were seven energy bodies, and the seven of them were not living things.


    "boom-"


    The collision between Su Yan and Niu Jinniu caused violent energy fluctuations.


    "Why are you standing still, let''s go together." Su Yan said to the people around after he stabilized his figure.


    Even if he can fight, then these people can''t stand dumbly, besides, who doesn''t want to save more power in this kind of place.


    Relying on Su Yan''s frontal collision and the assistance of others, Su Yan had the upper hand for a while.


    Yu Wenlan also relied on the existence of the three masters, and with the cooperation of other people, he gradually gained the upper hand.


    The other side has the largest number of people in the seven areas, and it also has the upper hand relying on the advantage of the number of people. The other four areas are basically being abused by the stars, and they can only hold together in a corner to defend hard.


    "Roar��" After Niu Jinniu roared, the divine power on his body soared, the clothes on his upper body were directly burst, and his whole body became bigger in an instant, and then rushed over again, as if he could only charge.


    On Su Yan''s side, he also directly held the Wanzai Frost Sword and swung out a sword energy containing endless sword intent, and everyone else also used their housekeeping skills one after another.


    Soon Niu Jinniu was beaten and retreated steadily.


    "Star Destroyer-Endless!" At this moment, Su Yan slashed down with another sword art, and Niu Jinniu was also completely killed. Then the whole body turned into thousands of stars and dissipated.


    After killing Niu Jinniu, Yuan Shuai looked at Su Yan even more incredulously, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    On the contrary, Lao Niu said directly: "Xiaotian, can you have such strength at the level of the God Emperor Realm? Are you the young master of that clan, and you have such a talent."


    "Low-key, low-key." Su Yan said hastily, he is not like the object of everyone''s attention, he still wants to make a fortune in silence.


    "What''s the matter with being low-key? Are you low-key when you have this strength? In my opinion, no one present is your opponent." Lao Niu said proudly, as if it was himself.


    Su Yan was also speechless after hearing this.


    "Fellow Daoist, stop chatting, come and help me."


    "That''s right, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "..."


    The area next to Su Yan has been cornered by the female earth bat to defend hard. There were originally twenty teams of immortal cultivators in the area, but now there are only eleven left, and nine immortal cultivators have already died at the hands of female earth bats.


    Su Yan and the others were about to step over the crack to help.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, everyone''s bodies were bounced back fiercely, and an air wall appeared in the air at some point, cutting off the connection between various areas.


    "Cluck!"


    Just at this moment, the terrain of the area where Su Yan was located began to change, and there were layers of downward steps slowly appearing at the border with the sculpture in the middle.


    Obviously a passage leading to the next floor.


    Several immortal cultivators rushed down without hesitation, Su Yan looked at Yuan Shuai, Derby and Lao Niu. The eyes of several people were full of curiosity about what was going on below, and they immediately walked down the steps regardless of the people above.


    After all, they can''t help them even if they want to help them above, and besides, there are probably treasures on the lower floor.


    Yuan Shuai and Derby didn''t dare to come down. After all, they were already quite dangerous when they faced the Xuanwu Seven Stars just now. Yuan Shuai, Derby and Lao Niu couldn''t detect the fluctuation of divine power emanating from Niu Jinniu. rank.


    In their opinion, Niu Jinniu''s strength is definitely at or above the ninth star of the God Emperor Realm. After all, if their strength is felt with the divine sense, it is only one star higher than their eight star God Emperor Realm. They can still perceive a thing or two, but when they face Niu Taurus, they can''t sense Niu Taurus'' strength at all, which shows that Niu Taurus'' strength is at least nine stars in the God Emperor Realm.


    But after seeing Su Yan''s strength, Yuan Shuai and Derby have a certain amount of confidence in what will happen next. Putting it on Lao Niu, he is simply a stunned young man who has never been counseled at all.


    There were only seventeen immortal cultivators in an area on Su Yan''s side. After they descended the steps, many immortal cultivators above were jealous.


    Ye Hua was even a little anxious, he had long calculated that most of the treasures in the star palace were on the second floor, but at this time someone entered the second floor before him, he was anxious and had no choice.


    The immortal cultivators in their entire area dealt with Dou Muxie in the Xuanwu Seven Stars. Although they had the upper hand, Dou Muxie couldn''t beat them and ran away directly. The whole area of ??theirs and other areas showed a similar pattern. A completely different scene.


    That is to say, in other areas, the star hosts initiated the attack, but on their side, it was the immortal cultivators chasing the stars.

 Chapter 5691： Second floor

    Chapter 5691: The Second Floor


    Just as Su Yan and the others were walking down the stairs, Ye Hua and the others also ended the battle.


    Ji Yu, Yu Wenlan, and Ye Hua directly beheaded Dou Muxie after forcing him into a corner. Several people rushed down after the stairs appeared in a hurry.


    After all, they were going down a little later than people like Su Yan, so they were still quite anxious.


    The reason why Su Yan and the others are going down at this time is because although the entire star palace seems to rise from the ground, but when they go down now, they are about to reach the second floor, which is the upper floor.


    This is also the mystery of the Xuanwu Star Palace.


    "Senior Ye Hua, we were on the first floor when we came here, why did we go down at this time?" Yu Wenlan couldn''t help asking.


    "I wonder if Young Master Lan has ever heard of Flowers in the Mirror and Moon in the Water." Ye Hua said slowly.


    "The flowers in the mirror, the moon in the water are all empty, and the life of the misty rain is a hundred years of silence. Naturally, I have heard such a famous sentence." Yu Wenlan responded.


    "What I''m talking about is not the Mirror Flower, Water Moon that Young Master Lan has heard about. Mirror Flower, Water Moon is an extremely powerful illusion, even so powerful that it can''t tell the truth from reality. And the star palace we are in now is clearly not a real entity, but it is true." It really exists, when the old man actually came in, he guessed that this place might be an illusion." Ye Hua said.


    "Illusion?"


    "Ok?"


    As soon as Ye Hua said this, the people around were taken aback when they heard it.


    At this time, the things they experienced were so real, but they were said to be illusions, and no one would believe them.


    A few people didn''t intend to continue listening to Ye Hua''s nonsense here, and went straight to the second floor.


    After reaching the second floor, a gate blocked the way of several people.


    At this time, Su Yan and his party were also blocked from the gate.


    After Ye Hua came to the door, she placed the star stone in front of her body, and then a burst of divine power shot into the star stone, and the star stone flew slowly towards the gate.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Hua''s movements and couldn''t help being a little curious. Before Ye Hua and his group came here, Su Yan had already looked at the entire gate and didn''t notice any problems. Su Yan has already seen the material of the entire gate.


    But what puzzled Su Yan was that after Ye Hua came to the door without the slightest hesitation, he directly started to break the door, as if he knew this place very well.


    "Senior Ye Hua, it seems that you are very familiar with this place." Su Yan said in the crowd with a choked voice.


    "That''s right, this old guy started making trouble without any hesitation when he came up."


    "That''s right, that''s right, from the very beginning, I felt that this old thing was not simple."


    "..."


    With Su Yan at the beginning, the crowd began to murmur, after all, Yehua''s signs were too strange.


    "Humph!"


    After Ye Hua heard it, she didn''t pay much attention, but directly released her divine power.


    The fluctuation of divine power at the peak of the late stage of the Divine Emperor Realm completely covered the surrounding range of tens of meters in an instant.


    Suddenly, no one was talking about it.


    "Old man, let me tell you first, once I open this door, the thing behind the door will have seven floors in my Xingxiu Palace. The remaining three floors will be divided equally between you." Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Senior Yehua, I think it''s a bit inappropriate for you to do this." Yu Wenlan said with a frown.


    Ji Yu was also extremely upset after hearing Ye Hua''s words.


    "What''s wrong? Can you open this door without me?" Ye Hua asked back.


    "Are you going to make an enemy of all of us?" Ji Yu asked forcefully.


    Ye Hua still has a little fear of Ji Yu, in Ye Hua''s view, the only person in the audience who can pose a threat to him is Ji Yu.


    Putting it on Su Yan, after all, the strength Su Yan showed at this time is just a young boy in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm. Among the cultivators who entered the secret realm, his cultivation base is basically the lowest.


    Ye Hua never paid attention to him at all, it can even be said that Ye Hua didn''t even know that there was such a person as Su Yan.


    Even though Su Yan''s combat strength in the duel with Xingxiu was quite amazing, Ye Hua didn''t notice it at that time.


    After hearing Ji Yu''s words, Ye Hua regretted what he said just now, which was equivalent to invisibly setting him up against other cultivators.


    In this kind of place, if he is isolated, even though his personal strength is strong enough, there will inevitably be some dangerous and uncontrollable situations.


    "Furthermore, there is no owner of this Heavenly Immortal Palace, and whoever the treasures inside belong to depends on chance. How can you draw 70% of the treasures in the gate to your own waist with just one word from you?" Ji Yu continued. Said.


    Seeing that the situation in front of him was somewhat different from what he had expected, Ye Hua stopped talking immediately, and the movements of his hands still did not stop.


    After all, the door still has to be opened. Although everyone disagrees with Ye Hua''s idea, if you don''t open the door, you will get nothing. If you open the door, it will be no problem to find some treasures with Ye Hua''s strength of.


    "Senior Ye Hua, can you tell us something about what is behind this door? We feel that you are very familiar with everything here." Yu Wenlan asked directly in front of many **** cultivators this time.


    "It''s okay to tell you at this time. After the door opens, the baby behind the door is very likely to overturn your perception. What''s more, although there are many treasures inside, very few can be taken away, and Our time is limited, once the external astrology changes, we will disappear into this endless galaxy along with the astrology."


    "If you want to come back here at that time, you will have to wait for the next time the secret realm opens."


    Ye Hua said slowly.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this, and Su Yan was no exception. According to Ye Hua, the existence time of this secret realm will be extremely limited.


    "It seems that it''s time to follow this old thing closely." Su Yan said to himself.


    "Anyone who sends the things obtained from today''s Xingxiu Palace to my Xingxiu Palace can go directly to my Xingxiu Palace." Ye Hua said at this moment.


    Immediately, the door in front of everyone began to change.


    "Crack��creak��"


    Like the sound of gears turning, the door opened slowly after a while.


    A black shadow passed Ye Hua''s side in an instant, and rushed into the gate in the blink of an eye.


    "Go!" Ye Hua also exclaimed immediately, and rushed in directly.


    His two apprentices followed closely behind.


    The people at the door are also rushing in at this moment, after all, no one wants to slow down others.


    Hundreds of cultivators suddenly burst into an uproar, scattered like birds and beasts, and flew towards the back of the door.


    After entering it, you will see various palaces.


    Without saying a word, Ye Hua flew towards the main hall in the middle.

 Chapter 5692： Shaoyin Otoki

    Chapter 5692 Shaoyin Yimu


    Ji Yu and Wu Yuwenlan also flew towards the main hall with a group of people. After all, any fool can see that there must be a rare treasure in the main hall.


    However, many of the many cultivators are self-aware. Seeing the people flocking to the main hall, many of them flew to the surrounding side halls. After all, with so many castles, it is not difficult to check some good things.


    The direction Su Yan looked at at the main hall corresponded to the position of Wei Yueyan in the Xuanwu Seven Stars, and the inside of the main hall might not be simple.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry, but let go of his consciousness.


    The names of the buildings where the consciousness swept across reached Su Yan''s mind.


    Yinyue Palace, Zhongcui Palace, Jingyang Palace, Compassionate Palace...


    Looking at the appearance of these side halls, Su Yan''s heart grew more and more shocked, and he couldn''t imagine what kind of force built this star palace.


    When Su Yan''s spiritual sense scanned a very common pavilion among these buildings, his expression suddenly shook, and the divine power response from inside made Su Yan feel shocked.


    The three golden characters of Chongde Hall are engraved on the hanging plaque.


    Su Yan flew towards him without saying a word.


    When Su Yan just stepped into the palace gate, several figures followed behind him.


    "The power of lightning is so strong." Su Yan said, looking at the cauldron furnace in the center of the treasure hall.


    Under the glance of Su Yan''s consciousness, there is a wooden phantom filled with the power of thunder attribute elements inside the cauldron.


    "It seems that the master of this hall made something that has not come, so hurry up and take it away." A person who just entered the door said. Immediately rushed to the cauldron.


    "boom!"


    The moment that person touched the cauldron, a thunderbolt directly hit the person.


    The man fell to the ground in an instant, lay on the ground and twitched a few times before dying.


    "This��"


    Seeing this scene, the few people behind did not dare to act rashly.


    Su Yan stared at the cauldron in front of him, and his consciousness kept sweeping into it.


    "Yimu turns into thunder! The thing inside is Shaoyin Yimu!" ??At this time, Su Yan also saw clearly what was wrapped in the element of thunder.


    "What is Shaoyin Yimu?" Someone exclaimed after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    Then he rushed directly towards the cauldron.


    Seeing that person release divine power instantly, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that the divine power released by that person was also of thunder attribute, no wonder he was so anxious.


    I saw that person covering his whole body with thunder light. When he approached the cauldron furnace, Su Yan keenly noticed that there was a strong elemental fluctuation in the space around the cauldron furnace. When the man touched the cauldron furnace, This wave of elemental waves exploded, directly forming a thunderbolt that fell on the man.


    "Snapped!"


    Although the man was blessed with thunder-attribute divine power, when the lightning fell on him, the flesh and blood on his entire arm was instantly scorched black.


    Even if it is wrapped with the divine power of thunder attribute, it is difficult to resist the damage of the falling thunder. At this time, the man endured the severe pain and was about to open the cauldron furnace.


    The power of elements gathered around the cauldron again.


    After the man noticed it, he reacted instantly and stepped back.


    In the next second, a thunderbolt directly hit the place where the man was just now.


    "boom!"


    A pothole appeared directly on the ground.


    "It seems that Luo Lei has a cd." Su Yan said silently in his heart at this moment.


    It would be easy if there was a CD, Su Yan directly used his divine power to come to the side of the cauldron. Then he flashed back in an instant.


    "boom!"


    Sure enough, a thunderbolt landed on the place where Su Yan was staying just now. A big hole was punched directly in the ground.


    After the thunder fell, Su Yan came to the cauldron furnace at the fastest speed, slapped the lid of the cauldron furnace off with one palm, and then reached out to go to that piece of wood.


    The moment the lid of the cauldron was slapped off by Su Yan, the Yimu inside seemed to break free from the shackles, instantly became energetic, and then wanted to leave.


    Su Yan held Otoki in his hand straightly with all his might. Then fade back.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a thunderbolt hit the place where Su Yan was just now again, and this time the lightning was obviously stronger than the previous few times. It directly blasted a huge hole in the floor next to the cauldron furnace, and the furnace body also fell directly into the pit. inside the hole.


    "This Yimu is mine." The man just now stared straight at Su Yan and said.


    "This unowned thing belongs to whoever gets it. If you say it''s yours, it''s yours? I also said that this star palace is mine! It''s ridiculous." Su Yan said.


    "In this case, don''t blame me for being rude." The man said, and then he wanted to use his divine power to attack Su Yan.


    In his opinion, Su Yan is just a young man in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, and he can kill him with just a few gestures.


    "Get out!" Su Yan released his divine power directly.


    The man was shocked by the divine power before he got close to Su Yan.


    "Thousands of Thunder!" After being shaken back, the man also realized that Su Yan was definitely not an ordinary early stage God Emperor Realm, and immediately released all his strength.


    The power of lightning wrapped around the man.


    Su Yan doesn''t seem to be fighting with him at the moment, after all, this Shaoyin Yimu is still restless, and Su Yan still needs to spend part of his strength to restrain this Yimu.


    "Stars are endless!"


    Su Yan didn''t want to waste time, so he directly called the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, and the sword intent burst out instantly, and a sword art directly slashed at that person.


    "boom!"


    After releasing the sword move, Su Yan immediately put away the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then walked out of the hall with Yimu in his hand.


    After the dust and smoke dissipated, the person just now fell to the ground and was cut in half by Su Yan''s sword art.


    Several people in the hall were shocked by Su Yan''s strength at this moment. You must know that the person just now is not only a strong man in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, but more importantly, he is a God Cultivator with Thunder attribute, which is quite rare in the entire God Cultivation World, and his strength is far higher than ordinary God Cultivators Much stronger.


    But at this moment, Su Yan, a kid at the beginning of the God Emperor Realm, was in front of them, killing him instantly with one move.


    Su Yan took Yimu and walked out, but no one dared to stop him.


    It wasn''t until Su Yan left the pavilion that someone said, "Is that guy really just at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm?"


    "The strength displayed can even be compared with the **** cultivator at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. I am afraid that the only ones who are stronger than him in this star palace are Master Yehua and the person next to Young Master Yuwen."


    "It''s really a young man."


    "..."


    After Su Yan left, several people murmured.


    Immediately, a person bent down and scraped away all the treasures from the person killed by Su Yan. After all, good things from a strong man in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm are naturally indispensable.


    Su Yan found a side hall where there was no one there, and after entering, he directly took Yimu under control, then took out a very ordinary-looking jar, and put Yimu in it.


    After the originally irritable Yimu entered the jar, he wanted to burst it open.


    Su Yan then poured his divine power into the jar, and then poured in a few dao rhymes.

 Chapter 5693： Hall of Fame

    Chapter 5693: The Illusion of the Main Hall


    In this star palace, Su Yan didn''t have time to refine this thing. After sealing it, Su Yan put it away, and then searched in the star palace.


    After all, it would be a bit of a loss for a star palace of such a scale to take away only one thing.


    Immediately, Su Yan rushed to the main hall. From Su Yan''s point of view, the things in the main hall would not be easily taken away.


    After stepping into the main hall, Su Yan found that there was no one in the main hall at this time, and there was no one in the main hall where many cultivators flocked into.


    Su Yan couldn''t help becoming vigilant, after all, this was too evil.


    There is a throne in the main hall, and there is a huge gold-plated Xuanwu statue on both sides.


    In addition, there are dozens of seats in the entire hall, as if the emperor is in court.


    "Break it!" Su Yan concentrated his divine power on his eyes at this time, and the blue pupils instantly filled his entire eyes.


    At this moment, all the scenes Su Yan had seen before disappeared, and what was reflected in the rehearsal was a cave.


    Yu Wenlan, Ji Yu, Ye Hua and others are all here.


    There are seven stone pillars standing in the cave. At this moment, Yu Wenlan, Ji Yu, Ye Hua and others are standing on the stone pillars. Four of the seven stone pillars have been occupied by people.


    After Su Yan came in, he couldn''t help attracting the attention of the people in the cave.


    "Early stage of the God Emperor Realm?" Ji Yu looked at Su Yan and said.


    From Ji Yu''s point of view, the people who can break the illusion in the main hall and come here are at least the existence of the late God Emperor Realm. At this time, the people standing on the four stone pillars are all the existences of the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the gazes of these people, but walked forward directly. It was only when Su Yan took the first step that he realized why all the cultivators in these caves were in the air.


    At this time, the ground was completely empty, and when Su Yan took the first step, he clearly felt that he hadn''t touched anything.


    At this time, the floor tiles under his feet also turned into a vast ocean.


    Su Yan then used his divine power to come to a stone pillar and sit cross-legged on it.


    "Arrogance! You, a kid in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, have no right to sit there." A person in the air said.


    Before Su Yan came, everyone had acquiesced to a rule that only the strong were worthy to rest on the stone pillar, and those who were not strong enough could only stay in the air.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to that person at all. Su Yan''s ignorance directly made that person angry.


    "Looking for death!" Even though he planned to kill Su Yan, in his opinion, the guys at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm were just like ants.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yan turned to stare at the man and said.


    After seeing Su Yan''s eyes, that person actually felt a burst of fear. The fear of a God Emperor Realm early stage made him feel a shudder behind him.


    "Okay, now is the time to employ people, who sits differently on this stone pillar?" Ye Hua said at this time.


    Ye Hua also saw that Su Yan was not easy, and that person just now expressed his intention to join their Xingxiu Palace, so Ye Hua also intended to protect him at this time, although Ye Hua didn''t know Su Yan''s strength, but he didn''t know why It can be felt that this kid in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm is definitely not simple.


    After hearing this, Su Yan didn''t care about it anymore, but just closed his eyes and began to rest his mind.


    "Senior Ye Hua, when can we go out?" Yu Wenlan asked.


    At this moment, everyone''s hopes in the cave were placed on Ye Hua. At this time, there were only less than twenty people left in the cave including Su Yan. One must know that there were countless cultivators who entered the main hall just now.


    Those who can come here are those who have broken the illusion in the hall, and those who cannot break the illusion can only stay in the illusion forever.


    "Waiting!" Ye Hua responded.


    "What are we waiting for!" Ji Yu said impatiently at this moment.


    Since they entered this cave, they have been waiting, because there is no way out here, so they can only wait.


    "When the astrology returns, when the Big Dipper shines on the seven stone pillars, it''s time for us to go out." Ye Hua said.


    "Here we come!" Ye Hua looked up at this moment and said.


    Everyone followed Ye Hua''s gaze, but they only saw the top of the cave.


    But as Ye Hua''s voice fell, the seven stone pillars in the cave became brighter and brighter. The divine power contained on the stone pillar also burst out suddenly.


    Su Yan was keenly aware of the divine power on the stone pillar, which was definitely not an ordinary divine power. Its concentration was richer than any spiritual power contained in any Baochuan Spiritual Land that Su Yan had seen.


    Su Yan then let go of his consciousness. Immediately, he noticed that Ye Hua was rapidly absorbing the divine power contained in the stone pillar under his feet.


    Su Yan was unambiguous after seeing it, and immediately absorbed it.


    Endless divine power poured into Su Yan''s body continuously. At this time, Ji Yu, Yu Wenlan and everyone in the cave noticed the strangeness of Ye Hua and Su Yan.


    Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan immediately absorbed it, while the others focused their attention on the other stone pillars.


    The stone pillars under Su Yan''s feet have also become the target of everyone''s mad grabbing. After all, the other four stone pillars are standing on the top of the God Emperor Realm, and the forces behind them are not what these people dare to provoke.


    The only ones left for them to loot were the other two stone pillars with no one standing on them and the one under Su Yan''s feet.


    "Get out!" Su Yan also noticed that someone was approaching him.


    Immediately after releasing the divine power, the divine power released by a person at the beginning of the God Emperor Realm is no less powerful than that released by a person at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    For a while, no one dared to catch Su Yan''s attention.


    Su Yan''s absorption of divine power was much faster than other people''s. At the moment when everyone was inhaling madly, the brilliance of Su Yan''s stone pillar had dimmed, and the divine power contained in the stone pillar had been completely absorbed at this moment.


    Immediately, Su Yan also put away the divine power Wia that he released, and then flew to another stone pillar that was snapped up by the cultivators, and continued to absorb it.


    The reason for absorbing these two roots together with these people is that there are so many people that it is not easy to arouse suspicion. Besides, Su Yan has never revealed his true face in the star palace at this time.


    After absorbing the divine power of the stone pillar under his feet, he immediately changed into another appearance, came to the other two stone pillars, and started to **** it up.


    At this time, Su Yan could clearly perceive that he had just been promoted to the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, but at this moment he had a faint momentum to break through to the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    It seems that there is quite a lot of divine power contained on this stone pillar. Even Ye Hua, who was the first to absorb the divine power, still exudes dazzling brilliance from the stone pillar under his feet. Even the brilliance of the stone pillar absorbed by everyone at this time It still hasn''t decreased.


    At this time, Su Yan focused on Ye Hua while absorbing it. This old guy has a lot of tricks, especially in the current situation, let alone be careless.

 Chapter 5694： ancient battlefield

    Chapter 5694: Ancient Battlefield


    At this moment Su Yan suddenly discovered that Ye Hua who was still on the stone pillar just now had disappeared.


    Immediately, Su Yan used his divine power to make a voice in the air: "Where is Master Yehua?"


    After hearing the voice, everyone stopped their movements in an instant. After all, no one dared to be careless in this kind of place.


    Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu also hastily let go of their consciousness, looking for Ye Hua''s location.


    "Senior Ye Hua, it''s a little out of character for you to do this." Yu Wenlan immediately hit a wave of divine power on the top of the grotto.


    At this moment, Ye Hua and his two apprentices appeared in the rocky place.


    At this time, Ye Hua''s face was gloomy, as if she had eaten Yu Wenlan''s heart.


    At this moment, the seven stone pillars suddenly sank, and some cultivators who did not stop absorbing their divine power were unable to cut off the connection with the stone pillars, and were dragged into the void by the stone pillars, and disappeared after a while.


    At this time, everyone looked at Ye Hua with hatred. Obviously, if everyone continued to absorb at that time, they would all be dragged into the void by the stone pillar by now.


    "Old thief Yehua, do you want to give everyone a reasonable explanation!" said the person who had just had one stick all to himself.


    "Di Qing, are you questioning the old man?" Ye Hua said sullenly.


    "Otherwise?" Di Qing said without fear.


    Only at this moment did Su Yan understand why he was able to perceive that he was about to break through to the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm in a short time. The divine power contained on the stone pillar was far beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    And among these people, he was the only one who absorbed all the divine power on the stone pillar, and the others might have only absorbed some superficial power.


    "Hmph! Why should I explain to you that life and death in this star palace depends on one''s own ability. What does your life and death have to do with me." Ye Hua said disdainfully.


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, as Ye Hua said, their life and death had nothing to do with others.


    At this time, there was also a gap at the top of the cave, Ye Hua rushed out immediately, and all the cultivators hurriedly followed.


    After coming outside, the head-on wind and sand rushed towards everyone.


    Open the consciousness and sweep it around, it turns out that this place is an ancient battlefield.


    The bodies of countless powerful men lay intricately on the ground.


    After seeing this scene, the cultivators instantly dispersed and flew towards the corpses of these strong men who did not know how many years ago. Hope to find some treasures.


    It is also true that there are not a few treasures in this battlefield. In a short time, someone found some weapons that have not been erased by time.


    "It seems that the most luxurious treasure in this star palace is this ancient battlefield." Ji Yu said after scanning the surroundings with his spiritual sense.


    Just in this short period of time, Jiyu has discovered many treasures that can catch the eye.


    But Su Yan noticed that there was a full moon above the ancient battlefield.


    This is within the star palace, how could there be a full moon.


    Unless it is said that this is a space, they were teleported here with the help of the star palace.


    Obviously, except for Su Yan, no cultivator is interested in this matter. Everyone is searching for treasures on the corpses in the battlefield.


    But these things are not eye-catching to Su Yan. Although these weapons are not low in grade, they are still far inferior to the divine weapons in his hands.


    "No, I''ll go and have a look." Su Yan finally decided to go to the full moon to see what happened.


    Because the position of the full moon is obviously not far from this ancient battlefield, and even the potholes on it are clearly visible under the blessing of spiritual consciousness.


    Su Yan used his divine power to fly towards the full moon.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s actions also attracted everyone''s attention, but because there were too many treasures in the battlefield, not many people paid attention to him for a while.


    "Little brother, stop." Su Yan suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. Turning his head, he saw that it was Di Qing.


    "What''s the matter, Fellow Daoist?" Su Yan asked. He didn''t have a bad impression of Di Qing and Su Yan, so he asked politely at this moment.


    "Little brother may consider joining forces with you and me," Di Qing said.


    "What do you mean? Do we still need to join hands in treasure hunting?" Su Yan said.


    "I mean when you go out, you can also see that the treasures in this star palace are easy to take, but if you want to take them out, it is not an easy task." Di Qing said.


    "I don''t know if Brother Di has any news." Su Yan asked after hearing this.


    "This star palace can only accommodate cultivators below the Supreme Realm, but the things here are not only what we see now, you must know that this is only the second floor. Once we have the opportunity to step into the third floor If so, I don��t need to say much about what��s inside.��


    "Besides, even if we can''t enter the third floor, people outside don''t care if you go in or not, what they want is only your things." Di Qing responded.


    Su Yan couldn''t help thinking deeply after hearing this, it seems that Ye Hua is so arrogant, there must be people from his Xingxiu Palace outside this Xingxing Palace.


    "And just as you think, this full moon is not a moon, but it can go up." Di Qing continued, interrupting Su Yan''s thinking.


    "How do you say that?" Su Yan immediately became interested when he heard Di Qing talk about the full moon.


    "I don''t know about this, because I just watched Ye Hua take his two apprentices past." Di Qing said with a smile.


    "There is no need to form an alliance. I believe that I have the ability to get out of trouble, so I won''t accompany you any longer." Su Yan said, and then flew towards the full moon.


    "Interesting." Di Qing said as he looked at Su Yan who was flying away.


    At this time, there are only four peak **** emperors in the star palace, and Di Qing is one of them. The other three are Yu Wenlan, Ji Yu and Ye Hua.


    From the fact that Di Qing asked him to form an alliance, Su Yan could tell that Di Qing was a casual cultivator, and did not have his own power like Ye Hua and Yu Wenlan, so he came up with the method of forming an alliance.


    But Su Yan had to give Di Qing a high look. Di Qing was able to find Su Yan, a **** cultivator at the beginning of the God Emperor Realm, to form an alliance. Obviously, he saw that Su Yan was different.


    Although Su Yan showed extremely powerful combat power, in the eyes of most people, he was only an existence in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, and could not pose any great threat. Not to mention that no one would associate him with the existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    But Di Qing chose to look for him, which proves that Di Qing''s eyesight is extraordinary.


    Di Qing immediately ran to the ancient battlefield, and used sound transmission to convey the news of Ye Hua''s going to the full moon to Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan.


    After hearing this, the two of them immediately followed the moon. From their point of view, in this star palace, one must follow that old thing Ye Hua.


    Su Yan soon came to the full moon, at this time Ye Hua also noticed Su Yan''s existence.


    "Get lost!" Ye Hua yelled, looking directly at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was unmoved.


    "If you don''t get out, then die." Ye Hua roared.

 Chapter 5695： Weiyang Palace

    Chapter 5695 Weiyang Palace


    "Old man, don''t think that this young master is really afraid of you!" Su Yan said without any fear.


    "Star falls!" I saw Ye Hua''s hands making a formula, and several star-shaped energy bodies appeared behind her in an instant.


    "Go!" Ye Hua yelled softly, and those energy bodies also smashed towards Su Yan in an instant.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to dodge it, and directly called the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and several sword qi directly hit it.


    "boom-"


    The moment the sword qi and the energy body came into contact, there were bursts of roaring.


    "In the early days of the God Emperor Realm, I''m becoming more and more curious about you now." Ye Hua''s color when looking at Su Yan changed a little.


    Ye Hua only paid a little attention to Su Yan''s performance in this star palace before, but she didn''t understand how terrible Su Yan was until after the fight just now.


    The combat power displayed in the early days of the God Emperor Realm is already quite terrifying.


    At this moment, Su Yan once again concentrated his divine power on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and a burst of blue-purple divine power instantly burst out from the blade.


    Seeing this, Ye Hua hurriedly made a trick. After the collision just now, Ye Hua didn''t dare to be careless when facing Su Yan. In his opinion, the power Su Yan displayed at this time is definitely in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and he even said It is not an exaggeration to be the pinnacle.


    "Extreme Fire!"


    At this time, Ye Hua also directly released the original divine power she cultivated, and a large amount of fire attribute divine power covered Su Yan under Ye Hua''s control.


    "boom!"


    There was a bang, and for a while, the two forces were at loggerheads.


    "Fire Domain!" Ye Hua resolutely activated his domain skills after the collision. At this time, facing Su Yan, his fighting spirit had been fully aroused.


    The aura of divine power on Ye Hua''s body became stronger at this moment, and the surrounding temperature also began to rise immediately after Ye Hua released this move.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Su Yan placed the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in front of his chest, and the endless sword intent continuously let go from Su Yan''s body.


    Immediately, Su Yan took the sword and slashed towards the place where Ye Hua was, every slash contained endless sword intent.


    "Sea of ??Fire!" Ye Hua made a tactic with both hands, and the powerful fire attribute divine power directly erected a huge wall around Ye Hua''s body.


    The slashing strike of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was continuously canceled out when it touched the flame wall. As Yehua''s divine power continued to be maintained, the flame wall also had the ability to regenerate continuously, abruptly taking over Su Yan''s power. moves.


    "A gun of fire."


    Then a fiery red spear appeared in Ye Hua''s hand instantly.


    Seeing that the sword formula was blocked, Su Yan directly slashed at Ye Hua with his sword.


    "Good job!" Ye Hua also greeted him directly with a spear in his hand.


    "boom!"


    The two collided together, but were immediately pushed back by each other''s divine power.


    At this time, Di Qing also rushed over, followed by Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Hua didn''t intend to fight any more, and then she looked at Su Yan and said, "Let''s put it aside for now."


    He didn''t expect that after the fight with Su Yan, he would be taken advantage of by these three guys. Based on the confrontation between him and Su Yan just now, judging from his strength, it would not be easy to kill Su Yan . Even if Su Yan could be killed by that time, he himself would be damaged.


    It''s not worth it for him.


    "You start fighting when you say you want to fight, and let go when you say you want to let go? Who do you think you are?" Su Yan said without giving Ye Hua any face.


    "You! You kid, don''t toast and don''t eat fine wine." Ye Hua stared at Su Yan and said.


    "Today, I really want to see what this fine wine tastes like!" Su Yan said fearlessly.


    Su Yan had already concluded in his heart that Ye Hua must not dare to do anything. The moment Di Qing, Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan appeared, Su Yan noticed the difference in Ye Hua.


    With these three people around, Ye Hua would never dare to act rashly, and even if Ye Hua continued to attack, Su Yan could guarantee that the person who died between the two of them would definitely not be himself.


    "The baby should be the main thing right now, and the fight should be put aside." Seeing that Su Yan didn''t take hard things, Ye Hua had no choice but to soften his tone.


    "If you want to settle this matter, it''s ok, then come up with something real. I don''t recognize money, but you don''t recognize people. Your good things come out to compensate me. This matter is not over today." Su Yanxiang said pretending to be angry. .


    "You!" Ye Hua was so angry by Su Yan that she didn''t know what to say.


    But because of the current situation, he had to remove something from his waist and said: "This is the Emperor''s Stone, which is the best treasure for refining artifacts. I will give it to you to calm this matter."


    After finishing speaking, he threw the stone at Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally knew what the Emperor Stone was, and after holding it in his hand, he checked that there was nothing wrong with it, and then put it away.


    Although this Emperor Stone is not a rare treasure. But the material used as a magical production is indeed a good thing, and Su Yan didn''t continue to mess around. If that old thing Yehua is really forced to jump over the wall in a hurry, he will be in a big loss.


    After all, in this secret realm, Ye Hua still needs to rely a lot on Ye Hua''s ability, so Yu Wenlan''s ability in this secret realm seems a bit tasteless.


    Almost every place in this secret realm is full of divine power, and his ability to sense divine power will not be effective at this time, especially after they enter the second floor, in the second floor Yu Wenlan The only function that ability can play is to be able to perceive the position of these cultivators.


    Therefore, the existence of Yehua is relatively good news for the cultivators.


    "Senior Ye Hua, what is this full moon?" Yu Wenlan asked. Although Ye Hua always ignored him, Yu Wenlan was still very polite every time she talked to him.


    "This full moon is just a platform in the sky. There is a treasure hall above the full moon. This is where the treasures on the second floor are." Ye Hua answered Yu Wenlan''s question with a rare seriousness.


    Several people followed Ye Hua''s footsteps and walked in the direction of the treasure hall.


    On the top of the treasure hall are written three gilt characters of Weiyang Palace.


    Several people followed Ye Hua''s footsteps into the hall.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Su Yan was attracted by the seven bronze figures in the center of the hall.


    "I brought the place, everyone can get what they can according to their own ability." Ye Hua said suddenly.


    Then it turned into a red light and rushed towards the right side of the hall.


    Su Yan directly focused on the seven bronze figures. The appearance of the seven bronze figures corresponded to the seven stars of the Xuanwu Dou Muxie, the Xuri Mouse, Wei Yueyan, the female earth bat, and Shihuo. Pig, Water Pixie, Ox Taurus.


    Su Yan noticed something was wrong the first time he saw them, because these seven bronze figures were far more than simple sculptures. Su Yan keenly sensed that there was a remnant of divine power on these seven bronze figures. Su Yan still noticed it.

 Chapter 5696： Teana Supreme

    Chapter 5696: The Sound of Heaven


    This is a detail that was not noticed by everyone present.


    Immediately Su Yan took the seven bronze figures into his pocket.


    "Why is little brother interested in this bronze statue?" Di Qing suddenly came to Su Yan''s side and said.


    "I''m afraid this is out of your business!" Su Yan said angrily, although he had no bad impression of Di Qing, but Di Qing''s repeated attempts to get close to him made him a little annoyed.


    "Little brother, the relationship between you and that old guy Ye Hua has been truly tied just now, and now you can still consider what I said before." Di Qing said, then turned around and searched in the hall.


    Su Yan wanted to refuse at first, but seeing Di Qing''s leaving figure, he didn''t say anything more. Taking advantage of this time, it is better to search for more treasures.


    "Boom!"


    Just when Su Yan was about to continue searching for some treasures, there was a sudden roar from the entire star palace.


    The entire star palace trembled slightly with the roar.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Wenlan said vigilantly.


    "The time for the existence of the star palace is coming soon, when the time comes, the star palace will disappear again between the sky and the earth." Ye Hua said slowly.


    "What should we do now?" Ji Yu looked at Ye Hua and asked.


    "Why are you looking at me? Run!" Ye Hua replied.


    "What I want to ask is, what should we do!" Ji Yu said, blocking Ye Hua''s way.


    "Will you believe me if I say we should go back the same way now?" Ye Hua said with a half-smile.


    "What do you think?" Ji Yu said impatiently.


    "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing we can do. The only thing we can do now is to go back the same way." Ye Hua said with an unchanged expression.


    "Senior Ye Hua, how long can this star palace last?" Yu Wenlan asked at this time.


    Although there was already a hint of tension between Yu Yu and Ye Hua, Yu Wenlan was still quite polite when talking to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything about this, but she still had a little more impression of Yu Wenlan in her heart.


    And Yu Wenlan also has the most frightening point, that is, he himself has the strength of the peak of the God Emperor Realm, but he appears to be very weak to everyone.


    As everyone knows, his strength is also quite terrifying.


    Ye Hua didn''t look like she was lying anymore. Several people also left the hall behind Ye Hua.


    Although Su Yan didn''t find any good things, he can be sure that the seven bronze figures he put away were definitely not ordinary.


    And this time in this star palace, he also got good things like Shaoyin Otoki. Moreover, his own divine power has also been greatly improved. All in all, this trip is quite worthwhile.


    Therefore, Su Yan has never seen such a peerless supernatural power like the recovery divine way, so he can only guess that something like this should exist on the third floor.


    After a few people came to the ancient battlefield, they also told the cultivators the news that the Star Palace was about to close.


    After hearing this, everyone rushed to leave this place that they were absolutely unwilling to leave.


    But although there are many treasures, if you want him to truly belong to you, you must at least live. If a baby can''t survive, everything is nonsense and useless.


    Of course, some people thought it was a fake, but it was just a trick by Yehua and the others.


    At this time, the outside of the Star Palace was already crowded with people.


    Everyone in Xinggong saw the vision just now.


    Compared with the internal movements of the star palace, the external changes are much more obvious.


    The light emitted by the Xuanwu seven stars above the starry sky is dimming at a speed visible to the naked eye at this moment.


    Moreover, the body of the entire star palace is becoming more and more illusory.


    "My lord, it seems that this star palace will be closed soon." A huge cultivator in armor said to the man in Tsing Yi.


    The man in Tsing Yi wore a sword at his waist, his face was handsome, and there was even a hint of imperial arrogance in his eyes.


    "Let people surround this star palace completely, and no one is allowed to let it out." Tsing Yi is Tian Lai, and his cultivation is at the early stage of Earth Sovereign, so he cannot enter this Xuanwu Star Palace.


    But the reason why he was able to break through the threshold of the Supreme, still needs more of the Xuanwu Star Palace. When the Xuanwu Star Palace came last time, he was only in the middle of the God Emperor Realm.


    As a result, after entering the star palace, he encountered a chance, and since then, his understanding of the power of the rules between heaven and earth has obviously become much stronger.


    It was quite smooth when condensing the sea of ??divine power. You must know that many existences at the peak of the God Emperor Realm were rejected by the sea of ??divine power when they wanted to break through to the Supreme.


    The reason why Tian Lai came to the Xuanwu Star Palace at this moment is because he knew that there must be good things here, but he couldn''t enter it now, so he had to wait for the people inside to come out and ask them for it.


    At this time, all the people in the star palace, except for a few other cultivators who are still reluctant to give up on the treasures in the star palace, all the rest of the cultivators are following behind Ye Hua and preparing to leave.


    Soon everyone followed Ye Hua and left the ancient battlefield and came to the second floor.


    "You can follow me. If no one turns in a high-level artifact or a rare material for refining an artifact, I will take you out." Ye Hua said suddenly at this time.


    "Old Monster Ye, it''s not appropriate for you to take advantage of the fire to rob."


    "That''s right, what you said is a bit too much."


    "Everyone is fellow Daoists. Isn''t it right to help each other in this kind of place?"


    "Besides, we just follow behind you without any effort from you."


    "..."


    After hearing Ye Hua''s words, everyone reacted strongly, after all, no one wanted to give up their treasure.


    "Since fellow daoists are no longer planning to follow you, then I will not accompany you." Ye Hua was not in a hurry after hearing this, and said immediately.


    "Wait, Senior Yehua''s doing this is indeed a little unethical." Yu Wenlan called Ye Hua and said.


    "In such a dangerous place, why should I work with you for nothing? There is no need to discuss it, or you can bring something out, or you can ask for blessings." Ye Hua said slowly.


    At this time, the corners of Ye Hua''s mouth rose slightly, as if he had won over everyone.


    "I hand it in, this is a blue scale stone." A person threw a blue stone to Su Yan and said.


    "Well, although the rank is not high, but the body is not small, come stand behind me." Ye Hua said holding the green scale stone and glanced at it.


    There was one person who started and soon another person said:


    "keel."


    "Tianqingyu."


    "Resurrection blue tongue."


    "..."


    After all, nothing is more valuable than one''s own life, and everyone gave some materials to Ye Hua at this time.


    Looking at the materials piled up in front of her, Ye Hua was still a little excited, and immediately took them into her pocket with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 5697： leave the star palace

    Chapter 5697 Leaving the Star Palace


    The reason why these people chose to give some materials to Ye Hua was that some of them were top-notch materials.


    The reason is that they don''t know how to refine artifacts themselves, and the value of these materials in their hands is limited, and they have to pay some compensation if they find someone to refine them.


    Therefore, many people pay more attention to the artifacts in their hands, and don''t care so much about these precious materials.


    On the contrary, it was Ye Hua, he himself was an existence that could refine artifacts, and there were many refining masters in Xingxiu Palace.


    In his eyes, these materials are more precious than those various artifacts.


    After all, those artifacts were all made for others, and it might not be suitable for him after he brought them.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to pay Ye Hua at this time, he was confident that he would have no problem leaving this star palace with his strength.


    Immediately, Su Yan prepared to leave on his own.


    Seeing Su Yan''s actions, Ye Hua immediately shouted: "Little brother, you don''t need to pay, I will take you out for free."


    Su Yan was a little unbelievable when he heard that, he was fighting with him just now, but now he is so kind to him.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly heard a sound transmission: Little brother, be careful, I can only say that the person who came was not kind.


    The owner of this sound transmission is obviously Di Qing.


    After hearing this, Su Yan naturally understood Ye Hua''s thoughts, presumably there were already people from his Xingxiu Palace waiting outside the Xinggong.


    However, Su Yan is not a person who is afraid of getting into trouble, since you bring me to play for free, then I will play with you.


    Su Yan also sent a voice transmission to Di Qing: Thank you for the reminder, but since he said it was free, it would be useless not to go.


    Immediately, Su Yan followed behind Ye Hua.


    At this time, there were only a few people on the field who hadn''t paid the "protection fee", and Ye Hua didn''t wait any longer, because time was limited after all.


    Then he put down a sentence and said: "If you don''t give anything, don''t follow, don''t be shameless or the old man will be rude."


    Then he left with everyone who had paid the "protection fee".


    "Damn it!" Ji Yu cursed angrily.


    Yu Wenlan, as the second young master of the Yuwen family, naturally would not beg for mercy in order to survive.


    Naturally, he would not pay any "protection fee" to Ye Hua.


    "Senior Ji Yu, what should we do?" Yu Wenlan said.


    The people staying here at this time also vaguely regarded Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu as the leaders.


    "Everyone, listen to me, going down with our strength may face unknown dangers, but I don''t think it will be difficult for us to return the same way." Ji Yu said aloud, he wanted to draw everyone to him On the one hand, after all, the more people there are in this situation, the better.


    The rest of these people also chose to follow Jiyu without hesitation. After all, Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan did not choose to charge them.


    Suddenly, a sound transmission appeared in Jiyu''s ears: Senior Jiyu, my divine power perception ability allows us to keep up with Yehua and the others.


    Ji Yu was overjoyed after hearing this.


    Yu Wenlan chose Transsion because he didn''t want so many people present to know that they followed in Ye Hua''s footsteps.


    Then everyone went and followed Yu Wenlan to the original road, and Di Qing was also on the list.


    However, Di Qing restrained his aura a lot, and only released the aura of the late God Emperor Realm.


    So Ji Yu and Yu Wenlan didn''t realize that there was also a strong man at the peak of the God Emperor Realm among them.


    Ye Hua led the crowd to leave the Star Palace. Although they were going back the same way, Su Yan was keenly aware that the way they came here was good but the traces of the way they came had disappeared at this moment.


    The entire channel is like new.


    "Senior, this is very similar to the way we came here, but it''s a bit different." Someone in the crowd also noticed this question at this time, and immediately asked Xiang Yehua.


    Maybe it was because of the payment of the fee, Ye Hua also gave answers to these people''s doubts.


    "I can only say that this is a horrible thing, because the entire star palace is actually alive. It doesn''t mean that he has life, but he is indeed alive, because every part of him will be in a certain place. It will be restored to its original state in time.��


    "This is why countless cultivators enter the star palace at different times and see the same scenery."


    Ye Hua said while walking.


    "You seem to be familiar with this place?" Su Yan asked the question he had wanted to ask for a long time.


    "Hmm! It''s okay." Ye Hua was taken aback for a moment, and then said.


    Obviously Ye Hua didn''t intend to tell Su Yan the details.


    The reason why Ye Hua is so familiar with this star palace is not only because he can observe the sky and deduce the way.


    The main reason is that their Xingxiu Palace has been researching the Xuanwu Star Palace for hundreds of years. Every time the Xuanwu Star Palace is opened, their Xingxiu Palace will send people in and collect data.


    In hundreds of years, this Xuanwu Star Palace has been opened for the third time including this time, and this time Yehua is the shortest time for their Xingxiu Palace to enter the interior of this star palace.


    This time the star palace continued to exist for a much shorter period of time than what they recorded in the previous few times of the star palace.


    But at this time, Ye Hua thought that after going out, he could rely on the forces waiting outside the Xingxiu Palace to control everyone in the Xingxiu Palace.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the people from their Xingxiu Palace didn''t dare to enter the Wuliang Mountain Range at this time.


    Everyone lived in the small city where Su Yan came.


    The reason is because the sound of nature is supreme.


    Although Tian Lai Supreme is not a powerful Supreme among the Supremes, it can even be said to be relatively weak, but he broke through the shackles of the Supreme solely by his own ability.


    He doesn''t have the support of any sects or forces, nor does he have the advice of the elders or elders.


    Therefore, he is still quite an inspirational cultivator, after all, there is no sect in the realm of cultivating gods, and it is still difficult for powerful people to break through to the supreme realm.


    At this time, several people came up from the second floor and came to the place where the terrain was divided before.


    This place is amazingly connected at this time, except for the corpses on the ground, there is no difference here.


    There wasn''t even any bloodstains under the corpse, only some bloodstains remained on the body of the corpse.


    It seems that Xuanwu Seven Stars has killed many cultivators here.


    "Everyone, be careful of these corpses," Ye Hua said.


    Just when they stepped from the steps to the main hall, the corpse that was lying on the ground began to wriggle slowly.


    "Shoot. Don''t wait for them to stand up." Ye Hua said.


    After everyone heard Ye Hua''s words, they also took action one after another, and slapped the corpses that were about to stand up to the ground.


    "Go!" Ye Hua shouted.


    Everyone reacted quickly and left the hall following Ye Hua''s pace.


    "What happened to those bodies?"


    "This is too wicked."


    "It''s really evil."


    "It seems that this thing is not in vain."


    "..."


    After everyone left the hall, you said one sentence to another.

 Chapter 5698： Confronting sounds of nature

    Chapter 5698 Confronting the Sound of Nature


    After everyone passed the main hall, they were not far away from the Star Palace.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly thought that they were teleported in randomly when they came, and now they want to leave, how to find the exit?


    "Where is our exit?" Su Yan asked at this time.


    Everyone became irritable when they heard Su Yan''s words.


    "That''s right, we were teleported in. We don''t know what this gate looks like."


    "And everyone''s foothold is different."


    "..."


    Everyone discussed.


    "The first door of elements we saw when we came was the exit. Among the four doors, the one that exudes black power is the exit." Ye Hua said.


    Immediately, several people continued to move forward.


    "Boom��"


    Accompanied by the deafening noise, this time the star palace shook even more violently.


    "Let''s go, time is running out." Ye Hua said.


    According to their seniors in the Xingxiu Palace, when the Xingxiu Palace started to shake for the second time, there was only a quarter of an hour left before the Xingxiu Palace was completely closed.


    If someone does not come out at that time, they will disappear into the world together with the entire star palace.


    At this time outside the star palace.


    This star palace constructed by astral bodies became increasingly dimmer at this moment, and the radiance emitted at this time was like an ordinary mirage.


    At this time, the people in the Xingxiu Palace in the city looked at the phantom of the Xingxiu Palace in the immeasurable mountains, and their hearts became more and more anxious.


    After all, the people they brought this time are definitely not the opponents of Tian Lai Supreme, and the supreme masters in the sect are unable to escape at the moment.


    There are only two cultivators above the Supreme Realm in the entire Constellation Palace.


    One is their palace master, and the other is their palace master''s master.


    At this time, both of them are in a state of retreat, and they have no time to take care of the matter of the star palace.


    "what to do!"


    "Why don''t you send the sound transmission to Ye Hua and let him find a way to escape."


    "Our winning rate is too low if we face Supreme."


    "We can unite all the cultivators in the star palace to confront Tian Lai."


    "You are too naive, let''s not talk about how much stronger Tian Lai is than us, but just talk about the degree of danger in this star palace, how many people will be able to come out in the end?"


    "..."


    The people in the Xingxiu Palace are discussing fiercely at this time, after all, the Xingxiu Palace will be closed soon, and the people inside will also be leaving soon.


    In front of the Star Palace.


    "My lord, the manpower has been arranged." The man in armor came behind Tian Lai and said.


    "Remember not to let anyone go." Tian Lai said.


    At this moment, the Xinggong sent out a second vibration, and based on his first experience, it was not far from the Xinggong dissipating at this moment.


    Inside the star palace, Yu Wenlan walked with everyone following Ye Hua''s footsteps.


    When they came to the hall full of dead bodies, unlike Ye Hua, they had warned everyone in advance.


    Two of the cultivators were bitten in the ankles by dead bodies on the ground.


    After a while, all the divine power in his body dissipated.


    The team, which was already small, lost two people at this time.


    "Everyone be careful." Ji Yu said.


    No one thought that the attack of those dead bodies could be so deadly.


    "Senior Jiyu, my perception of their divine power has disappeared." Yu Wenlan said at this time.


    "What? Quick, everyone." Ji Yu also randomly called everyone to leave quickly.


    Everyone also ran straight on the way they came.


    Those who can enter here must choose black when choosing the four doors.


    Because the cultivator who chose another color had already died at that time.


    So as long as these people can rush to the door exuding black divine power before the star palace disappears. They were all able to get out.


    Yu Wenlan''s sense of strength towards Ye Hua and the others suddenly disappeared because Ye Hua, Su Yan and the others had all passed through the black door at this time.


    Everyone also entered the space where they were teleported away from the star palace.


    "Buzz!"


    "..."


    Su Yan felt his eyes dimmed, and when he regained his sanity, he was already outside the star palace.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling awe of the master of the star palace again.


    No matter when it was teleported in or out, I didn''t know what happened during that time, and after the teleportation landed, I would feel a slight trance.


    The person who can cause Su Yan to have this kind of situation must be superior in strength, and this star palace has existed for an unknown number of years, and it can still contain such powerful power.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the Master of the Star Palace was when he was alive.


    When everyone came out, they found that everyone was teleported to the north gate of the star palace.


    But the star palace has four gates.


    In fact, when it was sent out, the four doors were all life doors.


    Corresponding to the four directions of the zodiac.


    Blue, red, white, and black correspond to Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu respectively, and the four great beasts also correspond to the four directions of east, south, west, and north. When you walk out of different colored doors, you will be teleported to corresponding locations.


    The reason why Ye Hua told these people that only the black Xuanwu Gate is the gate of life is because their Xingxiu Palace had already planned to catch all the people who came out.


    Gathering everyone together saves the need to block people at various doors.


    "Don''t move around! Stand still for me." At this moment, a group of armored cultivators came over, and they surrounded the steps in front of the door.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the strength of every cultivator is at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    A moment later, a man in Tsing Yi appeared in Su Yan''s perspective.


    "Supreme!" Su Yan subconsciously said after seeing that person.


    "What! Supreme!" Ye Hua thought it was someone from their Xingxiu Palace who came, but panicked instantly after hearing the word supreme.


    Because the two Supreme Beings of their Constellation Palace entered the retreat shortly before he came, and it is absolutely impossible to leave the retreat at this moment.


    Following Su Yan''s gaze, Ye Hua froze.


    Originally, they wanted to put others together, but they didn''t expect that in the end, they were also put together.


    In his opinion, facing a powerhouse of the supreme level, it is impossible to run a few households.


    At this time, another vision appeared in the Xuanwu Star Palace behind them, and the next moment Yu Wenlan, Ji Yu, Di Qing and others teleported out of the Star Palace.


    After teleporting out and seeing this posture, he instantly realized the difficulty of the matter.


    At this moment, Ye Hua directly transmitted the voice to Yu Wenlan and Ji Yu.


    Said: "There is the Supreme blocking the way, how about we join forces."


    Because Di Qing deliberately suppressed his breath, Ye Hua didn''t notice him.


    Di Qing found out the seriousness of the matter when he stood firm after he came out, and then he found Su Yan and stood behind Su Yan.


    "Hand over all the things you have in the star palace, and I can give you a chance." Tian Lai looked at everyone and said.

 Chapter 5699： join hands against

    Chapter 5699 Joint Confrontation


    At this time, the people who had just come out of the star palace were stunned when they saw the Supreme Being.


    After hearing what Tian Lai Supreme said just now, ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped in their hearts, because many of these people knew when the star palace would open. It''s all because of the approximate opening time that the Supreme Lai told them.


    Only a small number of people have their own news, just like Ye Hua and Yu Wenlan who have family backgrounds.


    Everyone didn''t dare to speak when they heard the words of Supreme Lai, but they definitely didn''t want to give it in their hearts. Who would be willing to give away the things they got through life and death to others.


    "Lord Tianlai, I''m from Xingxiu Palace, I hope you can let me leave for the sake of Xingxiu Palace." Ye Hua said bravely.


    "Don''t talk!" Tian Lai Supreme directly let go of the divine power aura.


    Ye Hua was directly knocked to the ground.


    "Don''t go too far!" Ye Hua said as she fell to the ground and clutched her chest.


    "If you want to die, I will help you." Tian Lai said indifferently.


    Immediately, the divine power gathered on both sides of the body, and the next moment the blue-white shock wave of divine power blasted towards Ye Hua.


    "Shield of the Star!" Ye Hua didn''t dare to be careless at all, and immediately used all her skills.


    The huge divine power instantly formed a shield in front of Ye Hua.


    "boom-"


    The shock wave hit Ye Hua''s Star Shield, causing roars.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Do you think that even if you hand in the treasures in your hands, he will let you go? Do you think he will allow him to pass on the matter of fighting for the treasures in your back? We may not have a fight if we fight together power." Ye Hua shouted loudly.


    Many cultivators also hesitated after hearing Ye Hua''s words.


    "There is nothing to hesitate, do it!" Yu Wenlan roared after thinking for a while.


    The divine power of the whole body also burst out in an instant, and the aura at the peak of the God Emperor Realm opened up immediately.


    "War, there is still a glimmer of life!" Ji Yu followed closely behind Yu Wenlan.


    The divine power of the whole body burst out in an instant. Although he was only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, the divine power that Ji Yu burst out at this moment was obviously stronger than that of Ye Hua and Yu Wenlan.


    Both are at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and there is a gap between the three.


    "Hmph! Overthinking one''s abilities!" Tian Lai looked at the three of them with disdain in his eyes.


    If there are only three peaks of the God Emperor Realm, he is still not afraid at all. After all, the gap between the God Emperor Realm and the Supreme cannot be made up by a simple number of people.


    "Heavenly Dry Seal!" Tian Lai clasped his hands together, and his divine power circulated.


    A human-shaped palm print gathered by divine power gradually appeared in the air. As the divine power continued to rise, the palm print became more and more real.


    "Go!" Tian Lai shouted softly.


    The palm print in the air patted directly towards the three of Ye Hua.


    "Let''s do it together!" Seeing this, Ye Hua said hastily.


    "Xingji��Heaven Explosion!"


    "Whisper the sky!"


    "Prehistoric handprint!"


    The three of them also used all their strength at this moment to resist Tian Lai''s move.


    "Boom!"


    The three barely resisted Tian Lai''s attack, but all three were blown away by the aftermath of this energy.


    "Do you want me to make a move!"


    Di Qing''s voice sounded in Su Yan''s ear.


    "Brother, you really think highly of me. How can I make a move at the early stage of the Divine Emperor Realm? On the contrary, your strength at the peak of the Divine Emperor Realm can control the breath at the late stage of the Divine Emperor Realm. What are you doing? Huh?" Su Yan didn''t intend to make a move at this time.


    He didn''t believe that the Xingxiu Palace and the Yuwen Family would not make other moves, it would be fine if the Xingxiu Palace didn''t take any action, but the second young master came from the Yuwen Family this time, so he naturally didn''t believe that no one came to meet him.


    "What the hell!" Ye Hua cursed after she stood up and stabilized her figure.


    Originally, their Xingxiu Palace had arranged for someone to come to meet them, but now they haven''t even seen them.


    Immediately, Ye Hua took out something similar to a signal flare from her waist, injected divine power into it immediately after taking it out, and then threw it into the sky.


    "Snapped!"


    The signal bomb exploded in the air, forming a pattern of star rings.


    After seeing the signal flare, the people in the small town also realized that Ye Hua had come out and met Tian Lai, because the signal flare released by Ye Hua just now was the emergency signal for their Xingxiu Palace.


    "What should we do? Go or not?" One of them asked, after all, they were facing Supreme, so they still hesitated at this moment.


    "Go! How can you not go, how can the people of my Xingxiu Palace put my brothers out of life and death." Everyone thought about it for a while and said, then turned into rays of light and rushed towards the boundless mountain range.


    "I''ll say it again! Hand over everything, and you can leave a whole body." Tian Lai''s patience was almost exhausted at this moment.


    "Since he is dead anyway, brothers will fight with him!" A cultivator in the crowd couldn''t bear it and shouted directly.


    "court death!"


    Tian Lai directly hit him with divine power, but before the man had time to react, he was decapitated.


    When he just finished speaking, there were still people who wanted to agree, but after seeing the death of that person in the next second, many people chose to remain silent.


    "Take them down!" Tian Lai said immediately.


    Many **** cultivators in armor surrounded the door.


    Although these **** cultivators in armor only have the cultivation base of the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, they are facing these people at the gate of the road. There is an absolute advantage in numbers.


    "If you and I make a move, it''s not that there is no chance. The reinforcements from the Xingxiu Palace are on the way, but I''m sure there will never be a supreme level powerhouse among them." Di Qing said again.


    "Brother, why do you always look for me alone? I can fight a lot." Su Yan said impatiently.


    "Because you are the only one among these people whose strength I can''t see through. I dare to conclude that your strength is not just as simple as the early stage of the God Emperor Realm. Everyone present includes this supreme Tian Lai. In my opinion, only your combat power It''s unknown." Di Qing said with a smile on his face.


    Su Yan looked at Di Qing vigilantly after hearing this, and then said with a smile: "Since you can see the strength of the supreme being Tian Lai, how many of us can defeat him in your opinion?"


    "You and I are enough!" Di Qing said softly.


    After seeing Di Qing''s expression, Su Yan began to feel a little jealous of Di Qing.


    Because Di Qing didn''t show the slightest carelessness on his face at this time, it showed that he had full confidence in defeating Tian Lai when he teamed up with Su Yan.


    Su Yan was naturally confident in his own strength, but he didn''t know how Di Qing got this confidence.


    He looked at Di Qing again with his divine sense. Di Qing''s strength was definitely at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and there was nothing special about it. With Su Yan''s eyesight, it was absolutely impossible to make a mistake.

 Chapter 5700： Teana pressure

    Chapter 5700: Pressure from the Sound of Heaven


    But Di Qing can say with such confidence that he and Su Yan can defeat Tian Lai together, that kind of confident eyes are definitely not faked.


    At this time, reinforcements from the Constellation Palace also rushed over.


    "Elder Ye Hua!" Lai Zhuan shouted to Ye Hua.


    After Ye Hua saw the reinforcements at this moment, she also had a certain amount of confidence in her heart.


    The title of Tian Lai Supreme still has a certain influence in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, and most people have a certain understanding of his strength.


    Especially thinking about the existence of the peak of the God Emperor Realm like Ye Hua, they are more familiar with the supreme powerhouse.


    Tian Lai''s strength is not that powerful among the supreme beings, and even in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, his strength can only be regarded as the bottom level among the supreme beings. That''s why Ye Hua has the idea of ??wanting to take a chance at this moment.


    If it was a supreme being with the strength of the master of their Constellation Palace, Ye Hua would have chosen to sit and wait for death.


    There is also a gap between the Supremes.


    But no matter how bad Tian Lai is, it will only appear worse when compared with other supreme level powerhouses, and his strength cannot be shaken in front of these **** emperors.


    "The sound of nature!"


    The huge divine power flashed from Tian Lai''s body, and spread out in the air the next moment, forming a melodious movement.


    "Block your ears with divine power." Di Qing shouted at this time.


    But it''s over, a few cultivators didn''t have time to resist the attack of the sound waves, their eardrums were directly pierced, and their brains exploded.


    There were not many people who came out of the star palace, and now there are only about thirty people left. Counting the reinforcements from the Xingxiu Palace, there are only about forty people at the moment.


    But among the ten people in the Constellation Palace, two people are at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and the other eight people are also at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    "Don''t hold back and suppress Tian Lai!" Ye Hua shouted loudly.


    "You ants!" Tian Lai said angrily after hearing Ye Hua''s words.


    Only since he stepped into the Supreme Realm has he never been so provoked.


    "Everyone stay!" Tian Lai said angrily.


    Immediately, all the divine power was released, and the coercion brought by it made people below the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm unsteady.


    "Didn''t your Yuwen family arrange for helpers?" Ye Hua looked at Yu Wenlan and shouted.


    "We''re on the way, we''re holding on for a quarter of an hour, and my third uncle''s father has arrived." Yu Wenlan said.


    Yu Wenlan''s third uncle is at the level of half-step supreme. If he comes to help out, the winning rate of defeating Tian Lai will be greatly improved.


    Ye Hua was overjoyed after hearing this, at this moment Ye Hua had vaguely become the leader of this group of cultivators, and even Ji Yu, who was more powerful, subconsciously obeyed Ye Hua''s arrangement at this moment.


    Su Yan looked at Ye Hua who was so determined to fight against Tian Lai.


    "It seems that this guy must have obtained an extremely rare treasure, otherwise why would he be like this." Su Yan said softly.


    "The old thief has been full of goals since he entered the star palace this night. It is obvious that he is looking for something he really wants." Di Qing said.


    At this moment, the atmosphere on both sides was tense to the extreme.


    But the only difference is that Tian Lai never takes these people seriously.


    "It''s best to go to the province together and let me deal with them one by one." Tian Lai roared.


    Ye Hua shot directly, and a long sword made of star stones appeared in his hand.


    The sword body contained endless sword intent and slashed directly towards Tian Lai.


    Ji Yu also shot randomly, and a slender silver gun released bursts of gun power in Ji Yu''s hand. At this moment, Ji Yu directly stabbed at Tian Lai with guns in both hands.


    At this time, Yu Wenlan also rushed towards Tian Lai with a silver gun in his hand.


    The three joined forces and faced the Supreme.


    "Xiao Xiao''s generation also wants to turn the sky upside down? Break it!" Tian Lai roared, and then activated her divine power, a shock wave blasted the three of them.


    After a simple collision, the three of them were sent flying tens of meters away.


    "I''ve made a move! Once the three of them break up, we''ll all stay here!" Di Qing couldn''t hold back at this moment, and directly raised his own strength to the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and then directly joined the battle.


    The reinforcements from the Constellation Palace also stood up at this time.


    A six-on-one situation was formed on the field, and the six peak **** emperors faced the supreme being Tian Lai.


    "Wrath of Sound!"


    Tian Lai''s face became solemn, and he squeezed a tactic with his right hand in front of him. Suddenly, a large amount of blue divine power surged from his body, continuously gathering, more and more, intertwining and rolling around.


    Immediately, this group of phantoms descended on Tian Lai''s body in an instant, and Tian Lai''s eyes were directly filled with divine power at this moment.


    "boom!"


    An elemental laser shot out from Tian Lai''s eyes suddenly, and the divine power in the air where it passed was instantly swallowed up.


    Su Yan screamed badly after seeing Tian Lai''s move. The strength of this move is obviously not something that people in the realm of God Emperor can resist.


    Tian Lai is really serious now.


    "Buddha pagoda!" Su Yan immediately called out the pagoda and released it between Tian Lai and everyone.


    When the laser light touched the pagoda of the Buddha, Su Yan clearly felt that a lot of divine power was absorbed from his body instantly.


    "What a strong blow!" Su Yan couldn''t help sighing, one must know that Su Yan''s Buddha Pagoda can be said to be an absolute defense.


    "Boy, this pagoda is not bad. If you hand it over, I may consider letting you die." Tian Lai said.


    Tian Lai''s attack was blocked by Su Yan. At first he was taken aback, but then he realized that it is absolutely impossible for a little guy in the God Emperor Realm to block his attack just now. The only thing that can explain this now That is, the Buddha Pagoda in Su Yan''s hands is by no means ordinary.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yan said directly.


    As soon as Su Yan said this, not only Tian Lai was stunned, but everyone present was also stunned.


    How dare a kid at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm speak with such courage to a supreme being.


    "Angry!" Tian Lai was instantly enraged by Su Yan.


    At this time, Su Yan was not afraid at all, and the strength of the supreme being Tian Lai was nothing in his eyes.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword is in his hand, ready to strike at any time.


    "Everyone will die here today!" Tian Lai roared.


    The divine power of the whole person has also reached its peak at this moment, and the endless divine power hovers around Tian Lai.


    "Yinlong!" Then Tian Lai shouted lightly, and the divine power around him began to gather behind him in an instant. In a moment, it will gather into a giant dragon.


    "Roar��" the dragon shadow slammed back at Su Yan after a roar.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    The pure sword intent of Su Yan holding the Wanzai Frost Sword burst out in an instant, and then he directly faced the phantom of the giant dragon with a sword art.


    "Boom��"


    The moment the sword formula collided with the dragon, the energy fluctuations generated instantly shocked the audience.


    Everyone can''t help but be affected by this force.

 Chapter 5701： thunder force

    Chapter 5701: The Power of Thunder


    At this moment, Tian Lai''s pupils constricted, and his face became extremely gloomy.


    The power of the blow just now is considered a very powerful move in his offensive methods. Although he wanted to use this move to kill Su Yan, even if he couldn''t kill him, he should be able to seriously injure him, but now the two collide Su Yan''s aura could not be detected in the smoke and dust caused by it.


    The current situation is far from what he had imagined in his heart. At this time, Tian Lai even felt worried when facing a **** cultivator at the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Tian Lai looked around vigilantly, but did not notice Su Yan''s aura for a long time.


    The dust and smoke cleared, but Su Yan was still nowhere to be seen.


    "Come out for me!" Tian Lai directly blesses her divine power on her divine consciousness, trying to find Su Yan''s figure.


    "As you wish!" Su Yan suddenly broke out from the void.


    Clenching the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword with both hands, it pierced straight at Tian Lai with a loud sound.


    Tian Lai didn''t have time to react, and instantly summoned a huge axe, and placed it in front of him to block Su Yan''s attack.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Tian Lai couldn''t help being shocked after seeing Su Yan''s eyes.


    "Break it!"


    After the two collided together, they formed a stalemate.


    Seeing this, Di Qing shouted: "Go and help out, strangle Tian Lai directly!"


    At this time, the six **** cultivators at the peak of the God Emperor Realm were all shocked by Su Yan''s performance in front of them. It was the first time they had seen Su Yan, who was the supreme being in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Don''t say we met, I didn''t even dare to think about it before.


    After hearing Di Qing''s words, everyone reacted immediately.


    This moment must be the best time to strangle Tian Lai.


    "Stop them!" Tian Lai roared nervously.


    A group of **** cultivators in armor also rushed to block the way of Di Qing and others.


    "Looking for death!" Ye Hua roared.


    After all, these people are only the existence of the early and middle stages of the God Emperor Realm, and they have no power to fight back when facing Ye Hua, Di Qing and others.


    Tian Lai''s side became anxious at this time, wanting to break the attack quickly and break free from Su Yan''s control, he also knew that his shrimp soldiers and crabs would not be able to hold back for a long time.


    Once he was broken through, if the six people''s attacks hit him at the same time, he would definitely be injured even if he was unprepared.


    "Angry! Get out of here!" Tian Lai yelled at Su Yan.


    "Hmph! It''s up to you?" Su Yan said disdainfully. The divine power on his body strengthened again.


    The next moment an unbelievable scene happened, Tian Lai was directly knocked down by Su Yan''s blow, with blood slowly flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, not only Tian Lai lost the ability to think, but everyone present stared at what happened in front of them with wide eyes.


    The Supreme was defeated by the hands of the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    ��


    "what!"


    At this time, Tian Lai, who fell on the ground, let out a roar.


    At this moment, his mind was completely occupied by anger, and his rationality disappeared at this moment.


    "Die! Die for me!"


    Tian Lai''s self-esteem has been dealt a devastating blow at this moment, and this result is completely unacceptable to him.


    "You forced me! You forced me!" Tian Lai said a little crazy.


    Then he put his index finger in his mouth and bit it, drew a mark on his forehead with blood, and typed out several spells.


    In the next moment, Tian Lai''s aura of divine power increased by more than forty percent.


    "He actually destroyed Daogen himself?" Di Qing looked at Tian Lai who was almost insane in disbelief.


    In order to kill Su Yan at this time, Tian Lai directly destroyed Daogen himself in exchange for a short-term increase in strength.


    But after this time has passed, Tian Lai''s cultivation will no longer be able to take a step forward, and not only that, his strength will also drop significantly due to the lack of Daogen.


    Although he won''t fall to the God Emperor Realm, by that time his title as the last supreme being in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain will be fully realized.


    "This young man is too scary." At this moment, Ye Hua looked at the two of them, and the fear of Su Yan could not help but emerge from her heart.


    After all, there was a battle between the two in the star palace, but he didn''t expect that he would take out several hole cards, and the opponent didn''t even take him seriously.


    "Sonic Boom!!"


    Tian Lai burst out all of her divine power in an instant.


    The infinite thunder light bombarded down at this moment, directly falling into the center of the boundless mountain range.


    "Boom!"


    The earth was instantly shattered by the blow, and the terrifying thunder energy instantly turned into waves, rushing towards the surroundings.


    The terrain destroyed by the previous battle was directly blasted to the ground at this moment. The dust and smoke rolled up, making this world feel like the end of the world.


    "Crackling."


    At this time, the entire world was filled with thunder and lightning, and electric arcs flickered.


    When the thunder fell, Su Yan directly placed the Buddha Pagoda in front of him, resisting this extremely destructive attack.


    Everyone else also took out their own life-saving tricks one after another.


    Under the indiscriminate bombing here, almost all the cultivators in the early and middle stages of the God Emperor Realm were killed or injured.


    Moreover, Tian Lai''s move made no distinction between the enemy and the enemy, and a large number of his own armored soldiers were killed by him.


    Some of the late God Emperor Realm and God Emperor Realm peak existences also relied on their ancestral skills to make this move, and most of them were injured a lot. Some **** cultivators in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm died directly under this wave of attacks.


    "This is too outrageous." Ye Hua said, clutching her chest.


    "Cough cough cough..." Yu Wenlan also knocked out a puddle of blood directly.


    ��


    Except for Su Yan, everyone present felt uncomfortable. Only Su Yan, relying on the absolute defense of the Buddha Pagoda, consumed a certain amount of his divine power and blocked this move.


    After Tian Lai''s wave of attacks was over, he was preparing for the next wave of attacks.


    He himself naturally knew the result of self-destroying Daogen, once the strengthening time was over and he hadn''t said anything about Su Yan''s killing, then it would be impossible for him to defeat Su Yan.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll show you my improvement after breaking through to the God-Emperor Realm!" Su Yan also gave up defense at this moment, wanting to confront Tian Lai head-on.


    When Su Yan was in the God King Realm, he was already able to defeat the existence of the ancient **** Cheng Khan and Si, whose strength was no less than that of the supreme being.


    Now that he has broken through to the God Emperor Realm, he has not really understood what kind of strength he can explode.


    If Tian Lai only had the ability just now, Su Yan would be able to defeat it without even being serious.


    At this moment, Tian Lai''s ability has been greatly improved. After seeing Tian Lai''s move just now, he also completely aroused Su Yan''s fighting spirit.


    "Zheng!"


    Su Yan poured divine power into the Wanzai Frost Sword, and immediately after that, the Wanzai Frost Sword let out a sword cry.


    At this moment, if you get close to the Wanzai Frost Sword, you can clearly feel the chill.

 Chapter 5702： reverse

    Chapter 5702 Reversal


    Tian Lai''s expression was fiery, and he held the giant ax tightly with both hands, roaring and slashing in the air!


    "Roar!"


    A terrifying roar came out, and there was a powerful divine power on the giant axe.


    Su Yan stared at Tian Lai intently, and then the sword intent shot out all over his body, and the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was trembling in Su Yan''s hands at this moment.


    "Good job!" Su Yan yelled softly, and then touched it with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    "boom!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The two slashed continuously in the air, and the moves went straight to each other''s vital points. The divine power contained in each slash was also quite huge.


    The two are even a little bit even in the confrontation at the moment.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but sigh that Dao Gen''s self-destruction can bring about such a huge improvement in ability.


    "Let''s decide the outcome!" Tian Lai roared angrily, at this time his ability improvement was almost reaching its limit.


    Immediately, he concentrated all his divine power on this final blow.


    "As you wish." Su Yan also said directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan has completely entered a state of fighting, and at this moment he doesn''t care about winning or losing, life and death between the two of them.


    All he longed for at this moment was a hearty battle.


    "Ax of Thor!!"


    Endless divine power was released from Tian Lai, and thousands of divine powers gathered on the giant axe.


    "Crackling!"


    There was constant thunder in the air.


    Immediately, Tian Lai''s body gathered a lot of thunder power.


    "Go to hell!" The next moment Tian Lai brandished a huge ax and struck at Su Yan.


    The power of thunder contained in this blow is extremely terrifying.


    "Good job!" Su Yan said.


    Immediately, Su Yan merged himself into the state of the unity of man and sword.


    "Sword Jue-Stubborn and Eternal Silence!"


    The silver-white sword move suddenly slashed out, facing Tian Lai''s attack.


    The endless sword intent ravages violently between the heaven and the earth, as if it wants to cut off the space in this world.


    "boom!!"


    The infinite thunder light collided with the silver-white sword move, causing huge energy fluctuations.


    Just this energy fluctuation made Ye Hua and other people present feel endless coercion, and it was even difficult to stand where.


    Smoke and dust filled the sky.


    The next moment, Su Yan appeared in everyone''s field of vision while holding a sword.


    When the dust and smoke cleared, Tian Lai''s figure gradually appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    At this time, Tian Lai was completely defeated, with one hand holding his chest, and the other hand was relying on the support of the giant axe, which made it difficult for him to support his whole body without falling down.


    At this time, Tian Lai''s injury was far more serious than it looked.


    "No! I can''t lose...cough cough cough..." Tian Lai roared unwillingly. Until now, he couldn''t believe that he would lose to a young boy in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Tian Lai slowly closed her eyes and let her body fall to the ground.


    At this moment, he no longer has the slightest desire for life.


    "This��"


    "what?"


    "..."


    After seeing this scene, everyone was in disbelief. At this time, they had completely lost the ability to think.


    Judging from the battle just now, they estimated that Su Yan''s strength was about the same as Tian Lai''s, but they didn''t expect that under the two people''s all-out confrontation, Su Yan turned out to be the winning side.


    At this moment, even Su Yan felt extremely pleasantly surprised. After defeating Tian Lai, although it was difficult, he still had a lot of divine power left in his body.


    It is completely different from the embarrassment he was in the Abyss God Realm at that time. At this time, he is completely capable of fighting against a supreme mid-stage cultivator.


    Xuanwu Xinggong also disappeared when he was fighting Tian Lai at this moment, because it was just a phantom, so his disappearance did not attract too many people''s attention.


    After all, at that time everyone''s attention was focused on the confrontation between Su Yan and Tian Lai.


    Su Yan immediately stepped forward and said, "It''s not terrible to lose, you can choose to join my forces! Hiyori can continue to compete."


    Tian Lai, who was lying on the ground, heard Su Yan''s words and said angrily, "After defeating me, will you continue to humiliate me?" He thought that Su Yan was here to humiliate him.


    But in fact, Su Yan really wanted him to join his forces. After all, it is very important for them to have a supreme being in charge.


    "I can help you restore your Dao roots, the condition is to join my power." Su Yan said again.


    "Reply to Daogen??" Tian Lai became interested in an instant. Immediately got up and asked.


    "If you can restore my Dao roots, what''s the point of being attached to you!" Tian Lai said after thinking for a while.


    Without Dao Gen, he would only be a supreme being who was notorious for the rest of his life.


    The reason why he came to Xuanwu Star Palace was to get rid of the title of the last supreme of the beast gods that the world bestowed upon him.


    But I never thought that I would be defeated by a kid in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    "Okay, now you swear your allegiance to Su Yan! I''ll help you heal Daogen!" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    Tian Lai Supreme did not hesitate to make a heart oath directly.


    Su Yan was also straightforward, and directly used the recovery divine way to help Tian Lai stabilize the broken dao root.


    "Your dao root is too damaged, and it will take a while to fully recover." Su Yan said after healing Tian Lai with the recovery divine way.


    At this time, Tian Lai clearly felt that her Dao roots were slowly recovering, and the originally fragmented Dao roots had barely gathered together at this moment.


    "Okay, now you can continue to get up and scrape them." Su Yan stood up and said.


    Tian Lai was stunned after hearing this...


    What''s the matter, I originally wanted to shave these people, you beat me up and then let me get up and continue shaving?


    "What?" Su Yan asked after seeing Tian Lai''s reaction.


    "It''s nothing." Tian Lai also said after recovering.


    Immediately, Tian Lai yelled at the many **** cultivators: "Hand over all the treasures obtained in the star palace, or die!"


    "what!"


    "what happened?"


    "No, didn''t we win the battle?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Tian Lai still came to collect their belongings, many cultivators were extremely puzzled.


    Di Qing reacted quickly enough to look at Su Yan and said, "Little brother, I am willing to join your force. This is a piece of armor I obtained in the Star Palace."


    As he said that, he took out a silver-white armor from his waist. The Dao rhyme contained on the armor was extremely strong, and he could tell it was extraordinary at a glance.


    After hearing Di Qing''s words, everyone also reacted.


    Just now, Tian Lai took care of them for themselves, but now Tian Lai continues to come and take care of them, they are doing Su Yan''s errands.


    At this time, the person who really wants to take them down is Su Yan.


    After Su Yan heard Di Qing''s words, he thought for a while and asked Di Qing to come over.


    I''m still a little curious about Di Qing and Su Yan, and Di Qing''s strength is not weak, so there is nothing wrong with joining him.


    "Keep the armor for yourself, it''s enough to make an oath." Su Yan said.

 Chapter 5703： Genbu Shinto

    Chapter 5703 Xuanwu Divine Way


    If Su Yan wants to quell the battle between the Beast God Realm and the Longevity God Realm, he must have his own power, and this power must be strong enough and have an extremely powerful influence.


    At present, Su Yan''s initial forces in the Beast God''s Realm are the Chuiti Clan and the Wild Fox Clan, plus the Tian Lai Supreme and Di Qing that he just accepted.


    These combat powers are relatively high combat powers, and they are also very important for the promotion of their power.


    Because as soon as Su Yan said what he said just now, most of the casual cultivators who came out of the star palace also chose to surrender in order to protect their own treasures.


    Only Ye Hua and Yu Wenlan''s faces were ashen at the moment. They thought it would be a great thing for them to have someone clean up Tian Lai, but now it seems that the predicament they are in is even more outrageous.


    An early God Emperor Realm stronger than Tian Lai, together with Tian Lai, Di Qing and some armor cultivators from the early God Emperor Realm. The gap in strength between the two is too great.


    "Fellow Daoist, how about letting us go for the sake of my Constellation Palace?" Ye Hua said bravely.


    Just as Su Yan thought, the reason why Ye Hua actively organized against Tian Lai at the beginning was because the things he got in the star palace were too precious.


    At this moment, he knew that the current situation was impossible to fight against Su Yan and others, so he could only take out the Xingxiu Palace to see if he could make Su Yan feel afraid.


    "Fellow Daoist Yehua, hand over the things you got in the star palace, and I can let you go because of the sake of standing on the same front as you and me." Su Yan said.


    As for the things on Ye Hua, Su Yan is bound to get them today.


    Ye Hua''s face was already ugly at this time, but if he was asked to hand over the things like this, he was really not reconciled.


    Then he looked at Yu Wenlan next to him. At this time, Yu Wenlan and him could be said to be grasshoppers on the same rope. Su Yan was not afraid of the forces behind the two of them.


    In addition, at this time, Su Yan was accompanied by Tian Lai.


    It''s not that easy to leave.


    After hesitating again and again, Ye Hua said, "I''ll hand over the things as I say, and let us all leave."


    "Naturally, only one person can be let go for one thing. If other people want to go, they can exchange for other things if they don''t have any treasures in the star palace." Su Yan said with a smile on his face.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s smile was extremely terrifying to Ye Hua and others.


    Although extremely reluctant, Ye Hua still took out what she had obtained in the star palace.


    What looked like a black book flew out of Ye Hua''s hand and landed in front of Su Yan.


    After Su Yan put his consciousness on it, the shock in his heart became more and more serious.


    "It seems that the divine way of recovery really came from within this star palace." Su Yan said softly.


    Because the book that Ye Hua handed him at this time recorded a kind of divine way, although its functions were different from the revived divine way, the difference in level would definitely not be too great.


    There are four large characters of Xuanwu Shendao impressively written on it, and Su Yan has only roughly read the contents, and knows a thing or two about its functions.


    Xuanwu Shinto can change the pressure of the divine power around the cultivator, allowing the cultivator to experience three times the pressure, so that the cultivator after cultivation can achieve twice the result with half the effort, and your divine power will increase at the same time as ordinary people. three times.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked by such a terrifying cultivation speed. Although the effect can be tripled only after reaching the perfection level, the effect is 1.2 times the effect when he first started, which is only 0.2 times the improvement. For a cultivator, the accumulation of days and months is also very terrifying.


    It''s no wonder Yehua has such a deep obsession with this treasure.


    And the most uncomfortable thing is that since they left the star palace, they have been attacked by Tian Lai Supreme one after another, so Ye Hua has no time to record the exercises recorded in this book, and at this time give the book to Su Yan After that, his understanding of this exercise was only general.


    At this time, Ye Hua had already buried the idea of ??killing Su Yan in his heart. At this moment, he wished to return to the Xingxiu Palace to wake up the Palace Master, and then find Su Yan with a thunderbolt to take revenge.


    But the current situation is that leaving first is the most important thing.


    "Young Master Yuwen, Fellow Daoist Ren Yehua has already expressed his opinion, what do you think?" Su Yan looked at Yu Wenlan and said.


    "Fellow Daoist, if you let me go today, my Yuwen family will naturally not forget your kindness." Yu Wenlan said, in Yu Wenlan''s view, given the Yuwen family''s reputation in the God of Beasts, Su Yan should give them some save face.


    "It seems that Young Master Yuwen didn''t listen to what I said just now! Since I don''t want to hand it in by myself, I can only take some effort to get it myself." Su Yan rolled his eyes, and the divine power on his body was released instantly. , forming bursts of coercion.


    Immediately afterwards, Di Qing also released his divine power, ready to follow Su Yan at any time.


    Tian Lai Supreme did not choose to make a move, after all, Su Yan had just helped him stabilize Dao Gen, and he would not easily use his divine power again unless it was absolutely necessary. In this case, he needs at least two days of rest.


    Yu Wenlan didn''t expect Su Yan to refuse so thoroughly.


    "Boy, do you really want to fight against my Yuwen family?" Ji Yu said angrily.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hua thought that Ji Yu was having a brain cramp at the moment.


    "This old **** wants to die, don''t drag their young master!" Ye Hua said, covering her face.


    Just now, when Su Yan faced the Supreme Being of Heaven, the combat strength shown was far from being able to be touched by an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm like them.


    The current practice of collecting rain is tantamount to cats looking for faults with tigers.


    After hearing this, Su Yan''s face remained expressionless, and he directly called the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand again, and then the blade swung horizontally, and the sword intent from his whole body slowly gathered on the blade.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    A sword tactic cut directly at Ji Yu.


    Seeing this situation, Ji Yu quickly tried his best to resist, but the difference in hard power made the collision between the two decide the winner at the moment of contact.


    "boom!!"


    There was a roaring sound, and the ground was shaken by the ability to dust and smoke.


    After the dust and smoke dissipated, Ji Yu''s body appeared in the public''s field of vision. At this time, Ji Yu was lying on the ground straight, the fluctuation of divine power on his body was extremely weak, and it seemed that he had suffered quite serious injuries.


    Yu Wenlan didn''t hesitate anymore, and said directly: "We will give it to you, and please let us go."


    Immediately, Yu Wenlan dumped what she had obtained in the star palace to Su Yan.

 Chapter 5704： Refining Shaoyin Yimu

    Chapter 5704 Refining Shaoyin Yimu


    Su Yan held it in his hand and looked at it. What Yu Wenlan got in the star palace was a bell. The grade was not very high. To Su Yan, he didn''t like it, but it was a real treasure. If it is placed in the beast god''s domain, it can also cause some small tribes to fight.


    After Yu Wenlan gave the things to Su Yan, he ran towards Ji Yu''s direction. Although Ji Yu was just an outsider in his Yuwen family, he could only be regarded as a subordinate of their Yuwen family.


    But for Yu Wenlan, Jiyu is not only a relationship between master and apprentice, but also his friend.


    At this moment, his worry about collecting rain made him lose his position, and he kept taking out various healing medicines from his arms.


    After seeing this scene, the rest of the cultivators present either chose to swear to Su Yan''s subordinates, or offered all the treasures they had obtained in the star palace.


    After solving these matters, Su Yan didn''t stop embarrassing them, and let them go directly.


    Su Yan looked at Tian Lai and Di Qing at this time and said: "After you rest and recuperate, you can go directly to the territory of the Chuiti Clan and the Wild Fox Clan. It is currently our base camp, and you two will take care of it."


    "Yes!" Tian Lai and Di Qing said.


    Although Tian Lai pursed her lips a little when she answered, she still spoke out.


    As a supreme being, he hadn''t worked for others for a long time, and being under Su Yan today made him feel the feeling of living under a fence.


    Immediately, Su Yan said: "These things, you can just distribute them to the brothers when the time comes, and the Chuiti tribe and the wild fox tribe are also ours, so don''t forget to share some with them."


    After finishing speaking, he handed over to Tian Lai and Di Qing some things that Su Yan didn''t like just now.


    At present, the four most powerful people under Su Yan are Lu Qiu, Bai Daozi, Di Qing, and Tian Lai. Although there is only one Supreme, they are the only Supreme in the western region of the God of Beasts.


    Even though there are many supreme beings in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, for Su Yan''s power that has just improved, such a speed of rise is quite terrifying.


    After doing all this well, Su Yan also took out the sound-transmitting artifact, poured divine power into it, and then said, "Bai Daozi, it won''t be long before the Supreme God Lai and a cultivator at the peak of the Divine Emperor Realm will come to our territory. They are all our own people, just let them in directly."


    Bai Daozi also hurriedly replied after hearing Su Yan''s words: "Yes, my lord!"


    Lu Qiu was standing not far from Bai Daozi at this moment, and he also heard what Su Yan said.


    Immediately after Bai Daozi broke off contact, Lu Qiu said directly: "Old Bai, did your lord just say that there is a supreme being coming?"


    "That''s right, it seems that it''s not a wrong decision for us to submit to your lord." Bai Daozi sighed.


    Lu Qiu was also inconceivable after hearing this, how could he never have imagined that Su Yan would be able to subdue Supreme under his command.


    Su Yan also left directly after arranging these things. He still has important things to do, which is to refine Shaoyin Yimu, and then go to the Abyss God''s Domain to slaughter the Blue Flame Ancient God.


    Su Yan did not leave the Wuliang Mountain Range after leaving the crowd, but found a hidden cave and walked in.


    Refining Shaoyin Yimu here is a very important thing for him. In the process of fighting with the Supreme Lai just now, Su Yan became very curious about the divine power of the thunder attribute.


    This Shaoyin Yimu happens to be the carrier of the purest elemental power of thunder condensed by the regular power between the heaven and the earth.


    Once Su Yan refines him, he will definitely be able to comprehend the moves of thunder attribute divine power.


    At this time, Su Yan sat cross-legged in the cave, took Shaoyin Yimu in his hand, involved his spiritual consciousness in it, studied it carefully, and then found a little strangeness.


    There is a flash of golden light within this Shaoyin Yimu, which is covered by the power of thunder, and it is impossible to see through it completely.


    "strangeness!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning, it was indeed a bizarre thing if he couldn''t fully see through it with his strength.


    Suddenly, Shaoyin Otoki, who was originally extremely dull, suddenly had a trace of blue aura at this moment, which instantly turned into lightning and flashed on his body.


    "What a powerful thunder!" Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    The power of thunder contained on the Shaoyin Yimu is extremely pure and powerful.


    Su Yan was extremely shocked. The power of thunder was transformed by the energy of Otoki. At this moment, Otoki contained such pure power of thunder. One can imagine how powerful this Otoki is.


    Su Yan slowly poured his divine power into Yimu, and used his divine power to establish a connection between himself and Yimu. Slowly, Su Yan also fell into a deep meditation.


    At this moment, a thunderbolt suddenly struck down from the sky and landed directly on Su Yan''s body. Immediately, Su Yan felt that the sea of ??consciousness was clear. Dispersed, the entire Lingtai was completely bathed in thunder and lightning rain.


    Su Yan was shocked at this moment, and immediately felt a formula was forcibly printed into his mind under the bombardment of lightning. He immediately restrained his mind, let the thunder and lightning wreak havoc in his altar, and silently comprehended.


    At this time, he was only in the outside world for a short while, but Su Yan seemed to have experienced several hours in the Sea of ??Consciousness of the Lingtai, and the power of thunder and lightning gradually weakened.


    Shaoyin Yimu also quickly returned to tranquility, and at this moment the power of thunder contained in Shaoyin Yimu had disappeared.


    But at this moment, Su Yan could feel the surging power of thunder in his body. That berserk aura made Su Yan want to release it immediately.


    Just now when Su Yan established contact with Yimu, he received a strange exercise in his mind, which is a body technique, which uses the power of lightning to achieve the effect of teleportation. If you practice to the extreme, you can directly achieve the effect of turning into thunder. If this kind of kung fu is practiced to the extreme, it is equivalent to turning one''s body into elements. When one is attacked by some kind, turning one''s body into elements can sometimes play an incredible defensive role.


    Moreover, the instant speed of turning into a thunderbolt can be said to be the existence of a divine skill.


    Su Yan was extremely excited at the moment, and then continued to meditate in order to thoroughly learn the art of transforming the body into thunder.


    At this time, after Su Yan absorbed Yimu''s thunder power, his cultivation had also been greatly improved, and the already loose threshold of the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm directly broke through at this moment.


    It only took Su Yan a few days to step from the early stage of the Divine Emperor Realm to the middle stage of the Divine Emperor Realm.

 Chapter 5705： back to the abyss

    Chapter 5705 Returning to the Abyss


    But in the past few days, Su Yan absorbed a huge amount of divine power. The divine power absorbed by the Seven Star Pillar in the Star Palace could have already made an ordinary early-stage God Emperor Realm reach the God Emperor Realm. It''s the middle stage, but Su Yan needs far more divine power to improve each realm than ordinary people.


    But at this moment, after refining and absorbing the thunder power in Shaoyin Yimu, Su Yan directly broke through the limit of the mid-stage God Emperor Realm.


    The divine power of the whole person has also been greatly improved.


    At this moment, Su Yan has great confidence in his winning rate when facing the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "Looks like it''s time to go to the Abyss God Realm again, and take a look at how Xiaotian is doing." Su Yan said.


    Then he rushed to the link between the beast gods and the abyss gods.


    He can completely entrust the management of Tian Lai, Di Qing and others to the specific affairs of the beast god''s domain.


    The strength of the western and southern regions of the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain is relatively weaker than that of the northern and eastern regions. If they develop their power in the west and south for the time being, they will not encounter any trouble for the time being.


    But once again, the matter of Tian Lai Supreme joining the power of the Western Realm may attract the attention of many people. After all, the Western Realm has not been a strong man who has been out of the Supreme Realm for many years. This behavior of Tian Lai will definitely attract the attention of the rulers of the Beast God''s Domain.


    However, in a short period of time, nothing tricky could be found, and Su Yan was not very worried about this.


    After entering the Abyss God''s Domain, a deadly feeling pervades the air. The power of the abyss in the entire God''s Domain is completely different from the divine power of the Beast God''s Domain and the Longevity God''s Domain.


    If ordinary people come to the Abyss God''s Domain, they will definitely not be able to last for too long, because the power of the abyss in the air of the Abyss God''s Domain can corrode divine power.


    A cultivator needs to constantly release divine power to form a shield around himself to protect himself, otherwise he will be eroded by the power of the abyss.


    But the speed of this kind of erosion is also quite fast, and some cultivators with low levels of divine power can''t even last three minutes in the Abyss God''s Domain.


    But Su Yan has also mastered this kind of ability which is completely different from divine power. He can also absorb the divine power of the abyss in the air, and then use it for himself.


    After Su Yan teleported to the Abyss God Realm, his consciousness was opened directly to judge his current location.


    Because the area of ??the Abyss God''s Domain is much larger than the area of ??the Beast God''s Domain and the Longevity God''s Domain.


    Generally, the territory controlled by an ancient **** is much larger than the western border of the Beast God''s Domain, and the entire Abyss God''s Domain has no boundaries at all.


    After Su Yan let go of his consciousness, he found that he didn''t have any impression of everything around here, that is to say, he was teleported to a brand new place in the Abyss God Realm this time.


    "It''s really evil, it seems that we can only find it slowly." Su Yan said after withdrawing his consciousness.


    The Abyss God''s Domain is huge, but its size also has its advantages, that is, high-quality mineral resources and rare treasures. Many treasures in the Abyss God''s Domain cannot be found in the Longevity God''s Domain and the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain.


    It''s like when Su Yan refined the elixir he took when he was promoted, the Zero Silence Flame that he used didn''t exist in the Longevity God Realm and the Ferocious Beast God Realm, but only in specific places in the Abyss God Realm, similar to this There are still many things in the Abyss God''s Domain.


    At this time, Su Yan was not in a hurry to find the Ancient God Blue Flame. It was perfectly fine to find the location of the Ancient God Blue Flame while looking for some materials in the Abyss God''s Domain.


    Moreover, Su Yan came here to the Abyss God Realm for another purpose, that is to see how Zhang Xiaotian''s Xuanlan tribe is doing now. Without the leader of Xuanlan King, Zhang Xiaotian doesn''t know what he can bring the Xuanlan tribe into.


    The current Xunlan tribe is different from before. The Xunlan tribe has lost a lot of servants under the **** operation of the Xunlan king. The strength of the whole brother tribe has also been greatly affected, and even the middle-level tribes are not counted. on.


    This is the blue tribe.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaotian had already led all the people of the Xunlan tribe to leave the previous location of the Xunlan tribe. Because of the decline in strength, the Xunlan tribe was repeatedly violated by the surrounding tribes in terms of ability.


    When they were both middle-level tribes before, they didn''t dare to attack the Xuanlan tribe, but after the strength of the Xuanlan tribe dropped sharply, they became more and more bold.


    Although Zhang Xiaotian resisted desperately with his own strength, he was still not as many as the opponent, and Xuanlan Wang also chose to commit suicide because of guilt.


    So far, the entire Xuanlan tribe has obeyed Zhang Xiaotian''s arrangement alone. After careful consideration, Zhang Xiaotian chose to lead the tribe to leave the original residence and find a new place to live.


    It is very difficult for the human race to survive in the abyss.


    ��


    After Su Yan walked for half an hour, he found a town of the abyssal tribe in front of him.


    After a simple disguise, Su Yan also walked in directly.


    For this kind of town, Su Yan still likes it quite a lot. People in the abyss don''t pay much attention to some precious materials, and they prefer the refined things.


    So it''s easy to find cheap ones at the market in this kind of town.


    Moreover, the creatures in the abyss basically pay attention to bartering.


    Su Yan walked in big strides in the town, and from time to time, his spiritual sense swept towards the stalls on both sides of the road.


    Once something good appears, it will definitely not escape Su Yan''s eyes.


    After walking a certain distance, Su Yan listened in front of a booth.


    "This friend wants to buy something, and these gems have been collected with great difficulty in the past two days." The owner of the booth said, the owner of the entire booth is an abyss creature with the head of a fox.


    Su Yan ignored him. At this time, Su Yan''s eyes were completely attracted by a piece of gray wood on the booth. That piece of gray wood was lying there quietly, and the power of the abyss on its body was extremely abundant. Nothing else special.


    But Su Yan knew its true identity, but because he was afraid that the person in front of him would randomly add it if he was too purposeful, Su Yan also turned his gaze back, and then picked up a green gemstone beside him and asked: " How to change this?"


    "A defensive artifact is worth the price." The fox-headed stall owner said directly.


    The characteristic of the fox clan is speed, and defense is their weakness. It is normal for him to ask Su Yan for a defensive artifact at this moment.


    Su Yan pretended to be embarrassed at this moment, and then said: "It''s not worth it."


    "My friend, I am a top-notch green water ghost! You must know that I have lost a lot in order to get this thing." The stall owner explained.


    Su Yan didn''t care whether what he said was true or not, what he cared about was the piece of gray wood, Su Yan could be 100% sure that this wood was definitely a good thing.

 Chapter 5706： Stealing chickens is not enough to lose money

    Chapter 5706 Stealing chickens is not enough to lose money


    Su Yan pretended to think for a while and then said: "One defensive artifact is exchanged for this stone, but this piece of wood is added as a gift. One is exchanged for two for you."


    The stall owner didn''t know what this piece of gray wood was, but he felt that the power of the abyss on it was quite abundant, so he took it out and sold it.


    After thinking about it, he directly agreed to Su Yan''s plan. After all, in his opinion, a defensive artifact is much more important than these two things.


    Seeing that he agreed, Su Yan took out the defensive armor from his waist without hesitation and gave it to the stall owner, in exchange for two treasures.


    The green gem, Su Yan has also seen it is an ordinary green water ghost. When refining the artifact, it can add a touch of wind to the weapon, but how much it can increase depends not only on the grade of the gem, but also on the refinement. The refining level of the artifact man.


    Things are not very necessary for Su Yan, but this piece of gray wood is a real good thing. This is the soul-nourishing wood condensed from the essence of the Kunlun sacred tree, and it is like this piece of such pure soul-nourishing wood. It is very rare, but the only disadvantage is that this piece of soul-cultivating wood is too small, if it can be made larger, the value will directly double.


    Su Yan directly put away the soul-nourishing wood. Although it is a good thing, he still doesn''t need it at the moment. When he breaks through to the Supreme Realm, if he has the soul-nourishing wood to help maintain his mind, it will make it easier for him to break through. Su Yan replaced it for future use.


    After replacing these things, Su Yan left the small town. Just after leaving the small town, Su Yan directly accelerated his speed and rushed to the distance.


    Because he clearly felt that there were two forces following behind him.


    "It seems that someone is tired of work." Su Yan murmured.


    The reason why Su Yan accelerated his speed was because he wanted to get to the outskirts faster and better deal with the two people behind him.


    After coming to the outskirts, Su Yan also stopped and quietly waited for the arrival of the two behind him.


    "Boy, hand over everything you have on your body, and I''ll give you a chance to survive." said the stall owner who exchanged goods with Su Yan just now.


    After he realized that Su Yan only had a cultivation base of the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm, that is, from the middle stage of God, he also had the idea of ??killing and seizing treasures. After all, Su Yan''s action of taking out the defensive artifact just now was too casual.


    The stall owner directly judged that Su Yan definitely has a lot of artifacts of this level, and Su Yan''s strength is also very average in his opinion.


    After summoning another person, the two also chased out in the direction Su Yan left.


    "It seems that you are very greedy!" Su Yan said lightly.


    The strength of these two people is only from the middle stage of the gods, and they can''t catch Su Yan''s eyes at all.


    "Zika, stop talking nonsense with him, just take him down," said the man beside the stall owner.


    "Huang Mu, be careful, this guy is not easy, at least the artifact on his body will never be weak." Zika, who was the stall owner, said.


    "You don''t need an artifact to kill you," Su Yan said.


    Immediately, a thunderbolt condensed by divine power appeared in Su Yan''s hands.


    The next moment where Zika and Huangmu are.


    With a sound of "Pa!", a thunderbolt directly hit the two of them.


    Zika was not seriously injured because he had the defensive artifact that Su Yan gave just now, but Huang Mu was different, he didn''t have time to make any defensive preparations.


    After being hit by the lightning, his whole body was numb, and the skin on his back was burned directly.


    "Ah! Kill you!" Huang Mu roared, the pain in his back made Huang Mu even more crazy and bloodthirsty.


    "Go!" Su Yan condensed his divine power again, and then a thunder attribute energy ball directly blasted towards Huang Mu.


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion directly paralyzed Huang Mu''s body to the ground, and his whole body was limp except for his mouth.


    Seeing Su Yan''s terrifying strength, Zika couldn''t help feeling regretful.


    "My lord, I''m a little one with blind eyes, please forgive me..." Before Zika finished speaking, Su Yan''s attack directly landed on him.


    "Boom!" With a sound, Zika''s body exploded directly.


    "Two scumbags from the middle stage of the gods dare to seek death!" Su Yan said with some disdain.


    He had killed all the ancient gods, but now he even came to find fault with him.


    After dealing with the two of them, Su Yan left directly. Although Zika was the stall owner in the town, Su Yan had no interest in his treasures. The only soul-cultivating tree he was interested in was also in Su Yan''s hands at the moment.


    So when Su Yan dealt with the two of them, he didn''t intend to hold back, and just used them to practice the power of thunder he had just learned.


    It has to be said that the power of the thunder is very powerful. Just using some simple attack methods with divine power can cause this level of damage. The power is far beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    The people in the abyss are more greedy and cruel than the beast gods and longevity gods. There will hardly be any friendship here, the only thing there is interest.


    The allies among the tribes are all bound together by their interests. Once their interests are lost, even the allies who have lasted for a hundred years will fight overnight.


    The law of survival in the abyss is strength first.


    After Su Yan left, he continued to search for the territory of the ancient **** Lanyan and the whereabouts of the Xuanlan tribe in the abyss.


    After all, as his disciple, Zhang Xiaotian still needs to take care of him as much as possible.


    The human race is the most unusual existence in the abyss, because they have a warm relationship with each other, and they don''t have any friendship fetters like those abyssal creatures.


    Compared with other tribes, the human race is more united, which is why the human race can survive in the abyss until now. Unity makes them stronger.


    ��


    After another half day, Su Yan finally felt a familiar feeling. The place Su Yan came to was the territory ruled by the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "Lan Yan! I''m back to take your life again!" Su Yan said to himself.


    It''s been a long time since anyone embarrassed Su Yan like that, and this was the first time Su Yan had entered the God Realm. If it wasn''t for the clone of Dayan Wanqian, the one who died that time would be Su Yan.


    So in Su Yan''s heart, Ancient God Lanyan had already been sentenced to death.


    The last time Su Yan was only at the God King Realm when he was facing the Ancient God Lanyan and Si, Su Yan was already a mid-stage God Emperor Realm expert, and this time the Ancient God Lanyan no longer had anyone around him. Si''s help.


    After sensing the surrounding environment, Su Yan immediately put away his consciousness, and ran straight towards the base camp of the ancient **** Lanyan relying on his memory.

 Chapter 5707： Priest of the ancient gods

    Chapter 5707: Sacrifice of Ancient Gods


    Su Yan quickly locked on to the base camp of the Demon Flame Tribe, and then flew in that direction.


    After arriving at the base camp of the Moyan Tribe, Su Yan let go of his consciousness, but something strange happened to him. At this time, the gate of the Moyan Tribe was where he had fought with Si and the ancient **** Lanyan before. The place has been repaired at this time, but there is no one guarding it.


    As Su Yan''s spiritual sense probed into the small town of the tribe, there was no trace of people in the base camp that should have been overcrowded.


    "Strange!" Su Yan couldn''t help being puzzled.


    But at this moment, an extremely strong energy fluctuation came from the northeast, which attracted Su Yan''s attention. Immediately, Su Yan opened his consciousness and explored in that direction.


    Su Yan himself also slowly approached in this direction.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Su Yan saw an astonishing scene where his divine sense swept.


    An altar with a size of several acres. The surroundings of the altar are covered with runes painted with black slime. The runes contain extremely evil abilities at this moment. The energy is constantly surging in the runes, emitting a slight blue light .


    The construction on both sides of the altar is similar to the stands on both sides of the Colosseum. At this time, countless abyssal creatures are sitting there on the stands, begging piously.


    Located in the middle of the altar is a huge statue of an Abyssal creature.


    Su Yan''s divine sense followed along, and when he saw the full face of the divine sense, Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked.


    At this time, the statue of the ancient **** in the center of the altar was the ancient **** Lanyan, and it was no wonder that this was the area ruled by the ancient **** Lanyan.


    Four towering pillars stood around the statue of the ancient god. The color of the pillars was as red as blood, and there was a trace of a handprint under each pillar.


    At this time, creatures from the abyss are constantly lining up to put their hands in that mark, but without exception, every abyssal creature who puts his hand on that mark, Su Yan clearly uses his divine sense Sensing the loss of life force in his body, the life force of a high-ranking servant of God disappeared within a few breaths.


    The entire body also exploded silently, and the blood permeating the air was directly sucked by the pillar above the head. This caused the color of the four pillars to be bright red.


    "Hiss!" Su Yan immediately withdrew his consciousness. At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel chills about the situation ahead.


    Just at that moment, dozens of high-class servants of the gods sacrificed themselves, and at this time there are still countless servants of the gods lining up behind them waiting to sacrifice themselves.


    At this time, Su Yan had a deep sense of fear for the sacrifice method of the Abyss tribe. Although there were not a few people who died in Su Yan''s hands, Su Yan himself was not a murderer. Most of the time, they are also helpless, after all, the entire world of cultivating gods is a living environment where the weak eat the strong.


    But the sacrificial method of this abyssal creature is to directly use the name of the person to sacrifice.


    When King Xuanlan was tricked into calling out the ancient **** Cheng Khan by the people of the Chengyuan tribe, the sacrificial method was somewhat similar to the current one, but Su Yan didn''t see it with his own eyes at that time. I feel fortunate that this is beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    But at this time, Su Yan also realized that these people are currently offering sacrifices to the ancient **** Lanyan, but he can''t see the ancient **** Lanyan. This also made Su Yan puzzled. Since offering sacrifices means that the servants of the gods gave their own power to the ancient gods, why didn''t the ancient gods appear? Instead, let the servants of the gods sacrifice the power of the abyss to a statue.


    If the real body is here, wouldn''t it be better to absorb it directly?


    At this time, Su Yan was very confused. In his opinion, absorbing the body back is much better than letting the statue absorb it and transmit it to himself with some kind of secret method.


    At this moment, Su Yan is also constantly approaching this sacrificial formation, since he is here, naturally he cannot make this sacrificial formation go on smoothly.


    Before coming to the big formation, Su Yan directly called the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and then swung it at will, several sword qis also cut straight towards the statue in the center of the big formation.


    "boom!"


    The statue itself was made of a special kind of stone, and it shattered immediately after it came into contact with Su Yan''s sword energy.


    The shattering of the statue instantly attracted the attention of all the abyssal creatures in the sacrificial array. Even the abyssal creatures who closed their eyes and begged in the stands looked at Su Yan angrily.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "..."


    Immediately there were shouts all over the sky, and the next moment, the servants who were standing in the sacrificial formation and prepared to sacrifice directly set their targets on Su Yan. Everyone seemed to be red-eyed and rushed straight towards Su Yan. over here.


    Su Yan is not interested in these servants and servants of the gods. His only goal in coming this time is the ancient **** Lanyan.


    Immediately, Su Yan used the power of the abyss to fly into the air and shouted loudly: "Lan Yan! I''m back to kill you!"


    Lan Yan in the void had also discovered Su Yan''s existence a long time ago, but due to the sacrificial method, he couldn''t interrupt it directly. As a result, the energy connection between him and the sculpture was broken only after being destroyed by Su Yan.


    The next moment, Ancient God Lan Yan also appeared in the air, facing Su Yan far away.


    "Damn it! If you spoil my good deeds, then you will stay and be my sacrifice today!" Ancient God Lanyan said angrily.


    Ancient God Blue Flame had a deal with Si before, and the number of servants he could absorb every once in a while was limited, but now that he has lost the bond with Si, he can start this huge sacrificial activity at any time.


    But not long after the sacrifice today, Su Yan directly killed him and ruined his good deed, how could he not be angry.


    But thinking of Su Yan''s ability and the sealed item of Ancient God Cheng Khan on him, Ancient God Lanyan became excited again.


    "Little rascal, just keep it!" Ancient God Lanyan shouted.


    Immediately, Ancient God Blue Flame made a direct move, and the powerful abyssal power approached Su Yan.


    "I''m here to kill you!" Su Yan said while staring at Lanyan Ancient God, and then went up to meet him with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    At this moment, Su Yan had absolute confidence in himself. Even though he had noticed that the ancient **** Lan Yan had improved a lot compared to last time, he was not afraid at all. His confidence in his own strength made him full of confidence at this moment. fighting spirit.


    "boom!"


    Ancient God Blue Flame''s claw directly collided with the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    At the moment of collision, both of them released the power of the abyss.


    Immediately, the two were shaken away by the ability generated by the collision.


    Although it was the simplest collision, both of them were quite shocked by the improvement of each other''s strength in their hearts.

 Chapter 5708： Against the Blue Flame Ancient God again

    Chapter 5708: Against the Ancient God of Blue Flame Again


    Su Yan could clearly notice the changes in Lanyan Ancient God''s body, and he became more and more familiar with the control of "Si"''s body. Although it was a petite human body, Su Yan could clearly notice the changes in this body. The energy fluctuation is several times stronger than that of the ancient **** Cheng Khan.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that Ancient God Blue Flame didn''t like his own body very much. That''s why he made a deal with Si when Si was on the verge of death, and he didn''t hesitate to consume a lot of power from the abyss to help Si leave a ray of soul in exchange for this reasons for possessing physical control.


    In the eyes of Ancient God Lanyan, the huge body of the ancient **** greatly affected his display of strength, and the attacking moves of the ancient **** Lanyan did not require a huge body as support like the ancient **** Chenghan.


    "Ice Flame!" Ancient God Blue Flame gathered the power of the abyss and directly condensed blue flames and sprayed them at Su Yan.


    Su Yan still had some understanding of the power of this move, and then Su Yan directly avoided the attack of the Blue Flame Ancient God by using his body as a thunderbolt.


    "Huh? Elemental secret method! Kid, you are not from my abyss?" The ancient **** Lan Yan made a judgment on Su Yan''s identity instantly when he saw Su Yan''s incarnation of thunder just now.


    "Impossible! How could you possibly master the power of the abyss." Ancient God Lanyan said inconceivably.


    The reason why he thinks that Su Yan is not from the Abyss God''s Domain is because any attack by the abyss creatures relies on the power of the abyss. Although some special attacks contain some elemental power, they are just attacks. .


    It is absolutely impossible for the creatures in the abyss to turn their bodies into elements. Just now, when Su Yan cast his body as thunder, with the insight of the ancient **** of blue flame, he directly judged the moves used by Su Yan.


    Turning into Lightning is Su Yan''s unique skill after he mastered the Thunder Jue that day. With his own special ability, Su Yan also mastered all the Thunder Jue in an instant, so he naturally learned the art of turning into Thunder.


    However, Ancient God Lan Yan couldn''t help being shocked, Su Yan''s attack arrived at this moment.


    After Su Yan avoided the attack of Ancient God Blue Flame by turning himself into a thunderbolt, he directly raised the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword to activate the sword art "Star Destroyer-Endless!" and slashed towards Ancient God Blue Flame.


    "Magic Flame Armor!"


    After the ancient **** Lanyan recovered his senses, Zhou immediately urged the power of the abyss to form a set of armor in front of him, forcibly blocking Su Yan''s sword art.


    "Your promotion is too terrifying!" Ancient God Lanyan said.


    "Heh, you''re not slow!" Su Yan also replied.


    "I''m curious how you cultivated so fast. I was able to advance to the current state in such a short period of time with the sacrifice of the servant of the gods, but why did you raise your strength to such a level!" Lan Yangu God said in a puzzled way.


    "I''ll tell you every sentence after I **** you." Su Yan said, and then raised the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword again and struck towards the Ancient God Blue Flame.


    Ancient God Blue Flame concentrated the power of the abyss on "Si"''s hands. Ancient God Blue Flame was not used to "Si" with two swords, and at this time, "Si" hands turned into two claws.


    The power of the abyss gathered on the claws, and directly collided with Su Yan again.


    "boom!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The confrontation between the two made frequent sounds in the air.


    "Ice Flame��Holy Seal!" After being shocked by the power produced by the two of them, Ancient God Lan Yan put his palms together, and then shot out a blue seal, pressing directly on Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan was startled, and then hurriedly gathered the power of the abyss, and the sword energy was chopped off by Su Yan, colliding with the attack of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "boom!"


    The attacks of the two collided and bombarded together in the air, and the power coercion generated by the violent collision of abyss force spread out, covering the entire world.


    The judgment of this move is due to the superiority of the fight. The sword energy formed by Su Yan''s slash was quickly shattered after the collision of the holy seal of the ancient blue flame, but the holy seal of the ancient blue flame is not powerful. Minus the slightest and continue to attack.


    "Buddha Pagoda!"


    Su Yan shouted loudly, and a tall tower towered impressively in front of Su Yan, directly resisting all the attacks of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    After resisting it, Su Yan took the initiative to attack again, but Ancient God Lanyan easily resisted it.


    "Compared to the last time, there are a lot more of me, but if I continue to fight like this, I don''t know how long it will take, let''s show some real skills!" Blue Flame Ancient God shouted.


    Immediately, the whole person stood motionless, and the next moment, the power of the abyss burst out all over his body, and a powerful force swept across the entire world in an instant.


    "That will be as you wish!" Su Yan said.


    Su Yan also quickly circulated the power of the abyss in his body, and his fighting spirit was also raised to the extreme in an instant.


    "Frozen Flame Falling Palm."


    Ancient God Blue Flame drank suddenly, turned his palms down, and the power of the blue abyss bloomed like a bright flower. At this moment, there was also a roar in the world, as if the earth had been turned upside down, and the whole world was much colder at this moment.


    Su Yan also concentrated the power of the abyss on his hands, and the surging power of thunder continuously gathered.


    "Thunderbolt!" The next moment, the powerful thunder force collided with the palm force of the ancient **** Blue Flame.


    "Boom!"


    The one-style duel between the two suddenly exploded between the sky and the earth, and the gloomy and gloomy sky was broken by the collision of the two, and the dark clouds all over the sky also dissipated a lot at this moment.


    At this moment, the energy and blood in the bodies of the two were surging, and the fighting spirit in their eyes became more and more intense.


    "If you have this level of strength, today will still be the same tragedy as last time!" Lanyan Ancient God said.


    In Lanyan Ancient God''s view, although Su Yan''s ability has been greatly improved this time, he still does not attract his attention. After several collisions, he thinks that Su Yan''s strength does not pose any threat to him.


    After Su Yan heard the words of Ancient God Lan Yan, he would inevitably feel angry in his heart, but the current bad mood of the game can seriously affect Su Yan''s judgment, so Su Yan suppressed his anger and replied: "You''ll have to try it to know if it works!"


    "Crack, click..."


    At this moment, the power of thunder and lightning around Su Yan continued to increase. With Su Yan as the center, the surrounding world began to have small lightning flashes.


    "Thunder-type exercises are indeed rare, so it''s hard not to let me take them seriously, but your strength is still too low." Ancient God Lan Yan said with a little disdain. From his point of view, Su Yan is indeed strong, it is unknown how many times stronger than people of different levels, but the Cong Shen is always the Cong God, the gap between him and the Ancient God can never be bridged.


    Even though Si is a very powerful Cong God, even able to be powerful as the Supreme Being, but that also happened because of the energy blessing of his Blue Flame Ancient God.


    So even if Su Yan killed Si and Ancient God Cheng Khan, in the eyes of Ancient God Lan Yan, Su Yan''s strength was not enough.

 Chapter 5709： Contributing to the Buddha Pagoda

    Chapter 5709: The Meritorious Service of the Stupa Pagoda


    At this moment, Su Yan''s pupils shrank slightly, and a feeling of being underestimated came to his heart, and then he said in a cold voice: "When I killed you, I don''t know if you will regret that you underestimated the enemy now."


    At this moment, Su Yan was holding the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword tightly. After breaking the attack of the Blue Flame Ancient God, his whole body directly turned into a blue body of thunder and lightning, flying towards the Blue Flame Ancient God. The bone-piercing chill on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was rushing towards the Ancient God Lanyan, before the sword energy arrived, the cold energy rushed ahead.


    But Blue Flame Ancient God Blue Flame''s original temperature was extremely low, so the chill above Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword had almost no effect on Blue Flame Ancient God.


    "Sword Jue- Eternal Silence!" Su Yan integrated all the fighting intent and sword intent of his whole body into this sword, and the terrifying power of the abyss burst out in an instant.


    Ancient God Lanyan never expected that Su Yan would suddenly erupt.


    Then quickly gathered the power of the abyss.


    "Demon Flame Armor!" Ancient God Blue Flame had no time to use any other moves in such a short time.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Su Yan''s attack can be said to be the strongest attack in his current state, and Su Yan''s abyssal power is also consumed by this sword at this moment.


    The terrifying energy made the whole world tremble, and the sky not far away was also rumbled by this blow.


    The powerful energy shattered the ground, and the place was covered by dust and smoke all over the sky.


    After a while, the dust and smoke dissipated, only to see a crooked figure struggling to support himself on the ground.


    "Ahem..."


    A pool of blue blood spewed out from the mouth of Ancient God Blue Flame, it is not difficult to see that Ancient God Blue Flame was seriously injured by Su Yan''s blow.


    "I have to admit, I underestimated you!" Ancient God Lanyan slowly stood up and said.


    "Then go to hell!" Su Yan roared.


    Grabbed the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword again and slashed at it.


    "Let''s stop here!" Ancient God Lan Yan shouted.


    The power of the abyss in the whole person also exploded at this moment, and the coercion of the ancient gods was also fully revealed at this moment.


    The abyssal creatures on the sacrificial altar and above the stands could not help but control themselves at this moment, and subconsciously put their legs on the ground slowly. Under the coercion of the ancient gods, the believers knelt on the ground uncontrollably.


    Su Yan was also affected by this coercion, and he had to use the power of the abyss to resist this coercion.


    "Today you must die with your strength. If you break through to the peak of Congshen in the future, I may really not be your match." Ancient God Lanyan said slowly.


    "If I become an ancient god, you will be a younger brother!" Su Yan said.


    "You will never become an ancient god, stop talking nonsense and prepare to die!" Lanyan Ancient God said.


    "Tianyan-Lengyi!"


    The manic power of the abyss gathered around Ancient God Blue Flame, and the energy from the full smashing power was continuously gathered with Ancient God Blue Flame at this moment, forming a huge ball of flame energy.


    He directly threw it at Su Yan.


    Su Yan was just about to dodge, but found that he was locked by a divine force, and his speed was greatly reduced.


    As a last resort, Su Yan could only sacrifice the Buddha Pagoda again.


    "Futu!" Su Yan shouted angrily.


    In an instant, a black pagoda blocked Su Yan behind him, and the pagoda directly took the attack of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "boom!"


    The huge energy ball made a huge collision sound when it touched the Buddha Pagoda.


    Su Yan, who was behind the Pagoda of the Buddha, was also affected to a certain extent at this moment, and his stomach was turned upside down.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked by the attack of Ancient God Blue Flame. This was the first time he was affected by the defense of the Buddha Pagoda.


    No matter how strong the opponent''s attack was before, as long as his divine power was not exhausted, any attack could not affect him at all in front of his pagoda.


    The stronger the attack, at most, it will only consume his divine power or the power of the abyss more quickly.


    But this time when faced with the attack of the blue flame ancient god, the pagoda of the Buddha absorbed a lot of power of the abyss from Su Yan the moment it came into contact with the attack. Not only that, even Su Yan behind the pagoda felt his stomach Suffered quite a bit of shock damage.


    "His promotion is equally terrifying!" Su Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    But what Su Yan didn''t know was that there was a time limit for the strength of Ancient God Lanyan at this moment, and the reason why his strength had improved so much was because he had just accepted the sacrifices from the believers.


    At this time, the ancient **** was able to release about 20% stronger abilities than usual, which meant that the blue flame ancient **** was "puffy" during the entire time period.


    When the ancient gods of the abyss receive sacrifices and prayers from believers, their strength will increase with the power of belief of the believers, which is why the ancient gods in the abyss will establish a relationship with believers from gods and **** servants.


    On the one hand, it can improve their abilities, and on the other hand, it can stabilize their minds and enhance their own strength.


    As an ancient god, Blue Flame Ancient God has not entered the realm of madness for hundreds of years. During these hundreds of years, he was able to receive sacrifices from believers every time before he entered madness.


    Naturally, the operation of Si is indispensable, and a special existence like the Blue Flame Ancient God is quite rare in the entire Abyss God''s Domain.


    Most of the ancient gods of the abyss prefer their originally relatively large bodies, which not only have strong defense but also terrifying explosive power.


    But Ancient God Blue Flame just liked this kind of human body.


    Su Yan used the Pagoda of the Buddha to forcibly withstand the attack of the Ancient God of Blue Flame. At this time, a thin layer of frost formed on the Pagoda of the Buddha.


    After seeing it, Su Yan immediately removed it with divine power, but at this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help making a new judgment on the strength of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    Because Ancient God Lanyan''s attack just now was obviously a fireball, but Su Yan felt a burst of chill when it hit the Buddha Pagoda.


    At this moment, Su Yan was frantically devouring the treasures of genius behind the Pagoda of the Buddha, in order to recover his own energy consumption. The Pagoda of the Buddha just absorbed too much energy from his body.


    At this time, the ancient **** Lanyan looked at the motionless pagoda after the dust and smoke cleared, and was completely stunned: "No...impossible..."


    From Lanyan Ancient God''s point of view, his blow just now could not leave no trace, at least it should be able to hurt Su Yan.


    Immediately, Ancient God Blue Flame''s divine consciousness was directly opened, and when he came to the back of the Buddha Pagoda, he suddenly noticed Su Yan who was replenishing his energy.


    Moreover, the aura emanating from the pagoda of the pagoda could not help but shock Ancient God Lanyan.

 Chapter 5710： ice **** pose

    Chapter 5710: Ice God Pose


    The power of the abyss in Su Yan''s body was also restored.


    Immediately, Su Yan put away the pagoda of the Buddha, and stood in the air holding the divine sword transformed by the four kalpas of the protoss.


    Just when Su Yan was about to gather his strength to attack the ancient **** Lanyan again, Su Yan keenly noticed the changes in the ancient **** Lanyan. .


    Su Yan also instantly understood the reason.


    "It seems that the sacrifices of these believers have an extremely important relationship with the abilities of the ancient gods." Su Yan said self-consciously.


    Ancient God Lanyan also felt the change in his own ability, but in his opinion, without the blessing of ability, he could still kill Su Yan.


    "Now it''s my turn!" Su Yan roared angrily, and then he slashed at the ancient **** Lanyan with both swords in his hands.


    Although his strength had dropped a bit, Ancient God Lanyan was not in the least bit of a vain right now, and went straight to meet him.


    "boom!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    When the two collided again, Su Yan could clearly feel that the Ancient God Lanyan was much weaker than the one just now. In the collision between the two, Su Yan clearly had the upper hand at this time.


    The two were once again jolted away by each other''s strength.


    "Damn it!" Ancient God Lanyan roared angrily, without the blessing of the believer''s divine power, when facing Su Yan at this moment, he could barely draw with Su Yan. How could this make him not angry.


    At this moment, Ancient God Blue Flame gathered his strength in the air, and streaks of blue light appeared in front of Ancient God Blue Flame like a wheel, and then slowly retracted into his hand.


    A dazzling light flashed, and the next moment, Ancient God Blue Flame''s hands changed from claws to hands, and a long spear appeared in his hand, and the entire body of the gun emitted a powerful organ rhyme after it appeared.


    "If you can force me to sacrifice the Ice Roar Spear, you should be content to die." Lanyan Ancient God roared.


    Immediately, the long spear flicked in the air, and shot out directly, a little bit of cold light melted from the tip of the spear, stabbing all of them towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan could clearly sense the extraordinaryness of the spear in the hands of the ancient **** Lan Yan, and immediately resisted it with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and the Four Tribulations Transformation God Orb.


    "Zheng!"


    The spear of Ice Roar was pointed on the long sword transformed by the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Bead, and a circular red light was directly aroused. Seeing this, the ancient **** Lanyan directly pressed the body of the gun forcefully, and the Four Tribulations Transformation The instrument rhyme of Yan Shenzhu was actually suppressed.


    At this moment, Su Yan was holding the Wanzai Frost Sword tightly in his right hand, and he raised the sword straight up to the throat of the Ancient God Lanyan, and shot out a stream of sword energy. Sword lights flashed on the swords, approaching the ancient **** Lanyan.


    Ancient God Lanyan''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly responded with a long spear.


    "Bang!" There was a loud sound, and the sound of the collision of the gun and the sword spread.


    A force also oscillated accordingly, and the bodies of both of them retreated again and again after being shaken in the air.


    After Ancient God Blue Flame''s strength returned to its original appearance, Su Yan also began to gain the upper hand in the duel between the two. After the shock receded, Su Yan immediately stabilized his figure, made a tactic with both hands, and the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword flew out of his hand, directly slashing at the Ancient God Lanyan.


    He didn''t give Ancient God Lanyan any chance to breathe.


    As soon as the blue-faced stock **** stabilized his figure, he saw Su Yan''s attack, and put the spear in front of him to resist reluctantly.


    "boom!"


    After the attack of the Wanzai Ice Sword pierced the spear, the two made a bang, and the next moment, the ancient **** Lanyan was shocked again and again.


    "Rage!" Ancient God Lanyan roared angrily after stabilizing his figure.


    For many years, Ancient God Lanyan had never been in such a mess.


    The Lanyan Stock God roared angrily, and the Ice Howl Spear in his hand spun, and a phantom of a ghost gradually appeared behind him. The Ice Roar gun in his hand shot out, and the phantom of ghosts and gods also directly threw the gun in his hand.


    Under the blessing of phantom, the Ice Roar Spear became even more ferocious, stabbing straight at Su Yan, and the abyssal force in the air was also directly pierced by it.


    "Double Swords - Endless!"


    Su Yan also directly urged the two swords in his hands to release the sword formula.


    "Boom!"


    Two extremely powerful slashes collided, and the two swords and spears confronted each other in the air.


    The two people behind the utensils are also constantly mobilizing their divine power.


    "Ah! Die to me!" Ancient God Lanyan''s divine power burst forth! The momentum of the spear also increased suddenly.


    "Not good!" Su Yan said suddenly.


    Immediately, he withdrew the two long swords, urging his body to turn into a thunderbolt to avoid the stabbing attack of the blue flame ancient god.


    At this moment, Blue Flame Ancient God''s veins bulged out to an unbearable level. In his mind, Su Yan was someone who must die.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    Blue Flame Ancient God roared loudly.


    Immediately, Si''s upper body burst apart suddenly, and an energy phantom slowly rose from Si''s waist.


    Then he reconstructed the appearance of Blue Flame Ancient God.


    The "��" at this moment is the real appearance of Ancient God Lanyan, the Lord of Ice God in the Abyss God''s Domain, the ancient **** worshiped by hundreds of tribes - Ancient God Ice Flame!


    I saw that the phantom gradually materialized, and "Xi"''s body became stronger and stronger. Because Ancient God Blue Flame didn''t like his huge body before, so after researching this weird appearance of fusion, he can not only unleash all his strength, but also maintain a smaller body.


    "The Ice God is coming!" The ancient **** Lanyan covered his whole body with the power of the abyss, and the next moment a very coercive aura swept the entire world.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, only feeling that the power of the ancient **** Lanyan was constantly increasing at this time, but it was far from the level when he received the power of the sacrifice just now.


    "Is this your current strongest state? Compared with the first time we met, it is much stronger, but it is still not enough!" Su Yan said looking at the ever-changing Blue Flame Ancient God.


    "Death! Your growth rate is too frightening. No matter what price you pay today, you must be kept." Ancient God Lanyan roared.


    Su Yan''s progress had already made Ancient God Lanyan feel fear at this time. He didn''t feel this way when he met Su Yan just now, but Su Yan at this moment even made him feel the threat of death. In less than a month, Su Yan underwent earth-shaking changes.


    Last time, although Su Yan was at the end of his strength, even if he was in his prime at that time, Ancient God Blue Flame still had full confidence in killing him, but now the ability that Su Yan showed just now is too terrifying.


    "Want to kill me? It''s not the first time you say something like this! But this time may be the last time, because I want to kill you too!" Su Yan also roared.


    The power of the abyss in the two of them burst out again, and they collided together.


    At this moment, the world was divided into two halves by the power of the abyss of the two, the collision of blue and silver.

 Chapter 5711： who wins

    Chapter 5711: To whom does the victory belong?


    "The Wrath of the Ancient God!" The Blue Flame Ancient God erupted again.


    The power of the abyss contained in the body skyrocketed again, and the state of the whole person reached its peak in an instant.


    The ancient **** Lanyan used the secret technique of the ancient god, and the price was so high that I don''t know how many servants of the gods would need to be sacrificed to have the chance to use it again.


    At this time Su Yan was in an extremely disadvantaged situation, but he still acted extremely calm.


    The power of the abyss of the ancient **** Lanyan was completely recovered in the instant just now, but at this moment Su Yan''s state was damaged due to the loss of the competition just now.


    Ancient God Lanyan grinned and said, "Today this altar is your grave."


    When speaking, he still pointed to the unrecognizable altar that had been destroyed by the energy released by the two of them.


    Su Yan didn''t talk to him this time, but confronted Ancient God Lanyan across the air. The world seemed to have become calm at this moment.


    "what!"


    Ancient God Lan Yan suddenly yelled, directly breaking the calm, holding the Ice Roar Spear tightly in his hand, and stabbing directly at Su Yan.


    With a loud roar, the figure of the whole person also quickly approached Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan could only feel the coercion of the mountain squad coming towards his face, and placed the two swords in front of him, abruptly receiving the blow of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    When the spear came into contact with his two swords, the energy and blood in Su Yan''s body was shaken by the vibration produced by the collision, and he almost lost his balance.


    "Don''t really think I''m afraid of you!"


    Su Yan is also fighting at the moment. He has never killed any opponent in these years. It is not the first time Su Yan has done this kind of leapfrog killing. Even if he is at a disadvantage at this moment, but facing Lan Yangu God Su Yan would not be afraid to take a step.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!"


    There was a flicker in Su Yan''s eyes, and he immediately imbued his own endless sword intent on the two swords. With a light drink, the sword energy on the Wanzai Frost Sword rushed out, and went straight to the ancient **** Lan Yan.


    Ancient God Blue Flame also hurriedly blocked it with the Ice Roar Spear in his hand.


    "boom!"


    The moment the Ice Roar Spear came into contact with the sword energy, it broke apart suddenly.


    The ancient **** Lanyan was full of disbelief, but the moment the sword qi cut off the spear body, it directly slashed on his body.


    The blow left a bloodstain visible to the naked eye on the body of the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "Ah!" Ancient God Lan Yan let out a scream.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was full of sword energy, and a sword formula struck the Wanzai Frost Sword again. Thousands of sword lights gathered from all directions, hovering around Su Yan''s body continuously, and the endless sword intent was under Su Yan''s control. , dancing in the air!


    "clank!"


    There were also bursts of sword cries in the air.


    The next moment Su Yan also directly entered the realm of the unity of human and sword, and the sword formula accompanied by Wan Dao Jianguang slashed down in the air, pointing directly at the ancient **** Lan Yan.


    Seeing this scene, Ancient God Lanyan''s face changed drastically. A danger of death sprouted in his heart. The confidence he had built up after recovering the power of the abyss collapsed at this moment, and he saw Su Yan''s sword art. , at this moment he was shaken.


    "Ice God��Wuji!" Immediately afterwards, Ancient God Lanyan also integrated all the power of the abyss in his body into this blow, and the phantom of Ice God appeared behind Ancient God Lanyan.


    At this moment, the endless chill continued to spread around the center of Ancient God Blue Flame.


    At this moment, the sky was also shocked by the abyssal power of the two, and there were bursts of thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Immediately after the sword art collided with Lanyan Ancient God''s full blow, an incomparably powerful energy fluctuation erupted, far more than dozens of times stronger than the previous collision between the two.


    The power of the abyss in the air was instantly evaporated by the fluctuations generated by the collision between the two, and there was no trace of the power of the abyss in the air within a hundred miles.


    The whole world is also making bursts of noise at this moment, as if crying.


    I don''t know how long it took before the bursts of roaring sound completely dissipated.


    Between the sky and the earth, two figures stood alone in the sky.


    Both of them looked extremely embarrassed at the moment. Su Yan couldn''t find a good piece of cloth to absorb all over his body, and his upper body was also dyed red by blood at this moment.


    Ancient God Lanyan was not much better, his thick arms were full of battle scars from swords and swords, and even his face had several cracks, which was extremely terrifying.


    The two assassins no longer had the demeanor of a strong man and the aura of a king.


    "Ahem..."


    "Wow!"


    Su Yan coughed violently, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Blue Flame Ancient God spat out a large amount of blue blood from his mouth like pouring water.


    It is not difficult to see that the injuries suffered by the two of them at this moment are definitely not light.


    "Hahaha... It seems that I won after all, hahahaha." Ancient God Blue Flame looked up to the sky and roared.


    "Pfft!" But the next moment, another mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Su Yan wanted to say something, but the weakness at this moment made him afraid to speak, and hastily absorbed all kinds of geniuses and treasures. At this moment, if he recovered a little energy, he would have a little more chance of winning.


    "At this moment, you must have exhausted the power of the abyss, and your physical body is close to collapse!" Ancient God Lan Yan said with a big smile, ignoring the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    For Ancient God Lan Yan, he knew that his current behavior was extremely irrational, but at this moment, his inner joy was far greater than his rationality.


    Although Ancient God Blue Flame didn''t provide any supplies at the moment, as a top abyssal creature, his physical body was recovering effectively even while breathing. In half a quarter of an hour, Ancient God Blue Flame''s body had After a certain improvement, although the power of the abyss in the body is still not condensed much, at least the physical body has recovered about 30%.


    At this moment, he was walking towards Su Yan step by step with the broken gun body.


    "Haha... how does this feeling of despair look like!" Ancient God Lan Yan said with a nearly crazy smile.


    From Lanyan Ancient God''s point of view, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to recover faster than him in such a short period of time. At this moment, in his opinion, he is already sure of victory.


    At this moment, Su Yan was staring at the ancient **** Lanyan. The release of his consciousness could make Su Yan clearly detect the changes in the ancient **** Lanyan, and Su Yan was waiting for a chance to kill him with one blow, because If it continues like this, the first one to recover must be Ancient God Lanyan. At that time, it will be a great disaster for Su Yan.


    "Go to hell!" At this moment, Ancient God Lan Yan also dragged his body to Su Yan. Holding the broken tip of the spear tightly with both hands, he stabbed straight at Su Yan.


    This blow was completely relying on the strength of Ancient God Lan Yan''s body. In his opinion, Su Yan at this time had no room to fight back.


    At this time, his spiritual consciousness was also locked on Su Yan, and he had a panoramic view of Su Yan''s physical damage at this time.

 Chapter 5712： Narrowly win

    Chapter 5712 Narrow Victory


    "Do you really think that''s all I have!" Su Yan shouted, and the Pagoda of the Buddha suddenly appeared between the two of them, abruptly taking the blow from the Blue Flame Ancient God.


    Ancient God Lanyan was surprised, he didn''t expect Su Yan to have the ability to activate the divine weapon.


    But at the moment when Ancient God Lanyan was astonished, Su Yan directly put away the pagoda, and the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand pierced Ancient God Lanyan''s shoulder directly.


    The ancient **** Lanyan froze for a moment, and then called out.


    In the next second, the right arm of Ancient God Blue Flame was chopped off by Su Yan.


    Blue blood sprayed out from the severed arm of Ancient God Blue Flame in an instant.


    "what!"


    Ancient God Blue Flame roared in pain. At this time, the two of them were exhausted. If they were injured, they could not use the power of the abyss to heal them. They could only rely on the strength of their bodies to resist.


    The pain of losing his arm made Ancient God Lanyan unable to stabilize his mind for a while.


    At this moment, Su Yan did not continue to attack, but bounced away with his strength, and swallowed all kinds of genius treasures and healing holy medicines again, to restore the power of the abyss in his body.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t take the opportunity to kill Ancient God Lanyan was because his consciousness clearly felt that Ancient God Lanyan still had the last bit of power from the abyss, but that power was not willing to be used by Ancient God Lanyan at this moment.


    Su Yan was afraid that if he forcibly killed Ancient God Lanyan, that power would be used by Ancient God Lanyan, and he would be at a great disadvantage at that time.


    At this moment, restoring the power of the abyss is the most important thing.


    "Drink!" Ancient God Lanyan yelled and forcibly stabilized his mind.


    "It''s already this time, why do you keep that little bit of power?" Ancient God Lanyan roared angrily.


    "Why? Even if you die with this sliver of power, I can still find a carrier for my soul again. Without this sliver of power, even if you win, I will become a lamb at your slaughter. Do you?" At this moment, another voice came from the body of Ancient God Blue Flame.


    After hearing the voice, Su Yan also understood that the power of the abyss was the source of life-saving that remained in his body. The voice just now was also from Si.


    "Ah! Hate!" Ancient God Blue Flame roared.


    At this moment, Su Yan was not far from Ancient God Blue Flame, constantly recovering the power of the abyss in his body, and the injuries on his body began to heal slowly.


    Ancient God Lanyan saw everything in his eyes, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The pain in his arm at this moment made it impossible for him to calm down and recover.


    "I will return the control of this body to you, and you will kill him!" Blue Flame Ancient God gritted his teeth after thinking for a moment.


    He knew that if it was delayed any longer, once Su Yan regained some of his strength, they would really fall into a situation where there would be no redemption.


    "Okay!" Si readily agreed, after all, he didn''t want to see Su Yan recover.


    Ancient God Lanyan began to change. His body that had already turned into a half-beast regained his figure at this moment, and pupils that he hadn''t seen for a long time appeared in his eyes.


    "Hahaha!" At this time, Si once again took control of her body.


    "Su Yan! Now is your time to die!" Si roared, and then the power of the abyss condensed a broad knife, and slashed straight at Su Yan.


    "Hmph! You had a chance to kill me, but now you are the one who should die!" Su Yan gathered the power of the abyss in his hands to meet him.


    Su Yan had recovered some of his strength at this moment, and it wasn''t too difficult to deal with Si, who only had some life-saving strength.


    At this moment, Su Yan put away the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb, and then held the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand.


    Controlling two artifacts at the same time will consume more power of the abyss, which is a little bit less for Su Yan in the current situation.


    "Star Destroyer-Endless!" Su Yan held the Wanzai Ice Sword and performed the sword art, and slashed at Si directly.


    It is impossible for the power of the abyss at this time to block the blow.


    "Trash!" The voice of Ancient God Blue Flame came out of Si''s mouth.


    At this moment, Ancient God Lanyan was extremely regretful, he really shouldn''t have chosen to believe in Si, at this time Si was too bad, he was simply a pig teammate.


    But because the two were bound together, they had no choice but to curse angrily.


    Si hurriedly gathered the power of the abyss to form a defensive wall in front of her.


    But the moment the sword energy touched the defensive wall, it cut it open.


    "boom!"


    Yu Jin even cut Si into two halves.


    Si''s entire body was chopped off by Su Yan, but at this moment, Si''s eyes were still full of inconceivable expressions.


    Knowing that Si''s body fell heavily to the ground, the vitality in her body completely dissipated after a few breaths.


    The next moment, a blue soul body floated in the air above Si''s corpse.


    After Su Yan saw it, he waved his hand casually, and a flame formed by the power of the abyss flew straight towards the soul body.


    The soul body wanted to escape after seeing the flames, but the speed was too slow, and it was eventually burned to death by the flames.


    "Huh..." Su Yan also let out a sigh of relief at this moment.


    Sitting cross-legged continued to restore the power of the abyss in his body.


    What he didn''t expect in this fight with Ancient God Blue Flame was that Ancient God Blue Flame''s strength far exceeded his imagination at first, which led to the complete disruption of this plan.


    But after the blessing power of Ancient God Lanyan dissipated, Su Yan responded a lot more calmly.


    ��


    a long time.


    "This sacrificial power has such a miraculous effect." Su Yan''s abyssal power in his body recovered so-so after absorbing a large amount of genius treasures and healing holy medicine.


    The injuries on his body have basically recovered with the help of the recovery divine way.


    Su Yan had always believed that the sacrifices to the ancient gods in the Abyss God''s Domain were completely maintained by the self-sacrifice of the servants of the gods, even though what he saw was the same.


    But this kind of simple absorption-style sacrifice will only give the ancient gods that kind of direct and permanent promotion.


    The strength shown by Ancient God Lanyan when he confronted Su Yan at the beginning was obviously not improved by this direct form of absorption.


    Su Yan was very puzzled by this point. After all, if Ancient God Lanyan''s strength hadn''t been too strong in the early stage, the current situation would not have appeared.


    Su Yan has always been very curious about this sacrificial method of the abyss, after all, he has never seen a similar method in the God of Longevity and God of Beasts.


    The area around the altar has been devastated beyond recognition due to the fierce confrontation between Su Yan and the ancient **** Lan Yan, and those servants and servants of the gods have also left here long ago.


    It won''t be long after the death of the ancient **** Lanyan that the entire tribe that believes in the ancient **** Lanyan will get the news. With the influence of the ancient **** Lanyan in the Abyss God''s Realm, after all, the entire abyss will be disturbed by then. After all, the ancient **** Lanyan doesn''t want to become Khan Gu A low-level ancient **** like a god.

 Chapter 5713： Innumerable flames of zero silence

    Chapter 5713: Innumerable Silent Flames


    After recovering almost, Su Yan walked directly to the main city of the Black Flame Tribe.


    After all, the last time Su Yan saw with his own eyes that Si asked his subordinates to give him ten plants of Zero Silence Flame, and he was full of indifference when giving them to him.


    This proves that there must be more Zero Silence Flame in Si''s lair.


    Su Yan didn''t think too much at this time, after all, his strength had already recovered about 60% at this moment, as long as there were no more opponents at the level of Ancient God Lanyan, he could still deal with them.


    After walking to the main hall of the Demon Flame Tribe, Su Yan shot out with a burst of abyss force, and the door was instantly blasted open.


    Some abyssal creatures inside the door panicked instantly.


    Although the aura emanating from Su Yan''s body is only from the middle stage of the gods, they just saw the confrontation between Su Yan and the ancient **** of blue flame with their own eyes. It is absolutely impossible for an ordinary **** to join in such a battle. .


    At this moment, Su Yan did not choose to kill these people, but said directly: "Where is the Flame of Zero Silence, Boss?"


    All the creatures of the abyss are attached to the ground and dare not speak.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Yan pierced through the throat of the man on the farthest side with a burst of energy.


    "I''ll ask again, where is the Zero Silence Flame?" Su Yan said impatiently.


    Su Yan didn''t have much interest in these **** servants and **** servants, but at this moment Su Yan asked them something, and they didn''t reply, which made Su Yan feel very uncomfortable.


    "My lord! Zero Silence Flame is the treasure of the clan, and only a few people know the specific storage location." One of them said tremblingly under Su Yan''s intimidation.


    Su Yan immediately came to an abyssal creature in the late stage of God and said, "Where are you talking about? There is only one chance!"


    "In...in Wang''s Treasure...treasure room." The man said tremblingly after being called by Su Yan.


    At this moment, none of them dared to offend the killing **** in front of them, and Su Yan could take their lives at any time if things went wrong.


    "Lead the way!" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    The reason why Su Yan asked one by one was because he let go of his divine sense just now and found that the strongest among these people was the guy in the late stage of the divine realm in front of him.


    It seems that the people of Moyan Tribe also fled to different places.


    After all, even one of the big tribes in the Abyssal God Realm like the Moyan Tribe is at least a late-stage God Servant, and there are many slave gods among them.


    After leaving the Demon Flame Tribe, it is possible to join some tribes casually and mix well. It is even possible to directly recruit a group of people from the existence of the late God Realm to establish a tribe.


    As the saying goes, the macaques are scattered when the tree falls, and it is even more vividly reflected on the "big tree" of the Moyan Tribe.


    ��


    Su Yan didn''t talk too much nonsense here, so he was led directly to the door of Si''s treasure room.


    Looking at the door of the treasure room, Su Yan was still a little surprised in his heart.


    After all, this is a treasure room, such a spacious door. The internal space is naturally not small, and the treasure inside is naturally needless to say.


    He then motioned for the man to open the door.


    "My... my lord, please spare me, how can I open this door!" the man said in a crying voice.


    He really can''t open this door, except for the special key in Xi''s hand, there is no way to open the door of this treasure room, except forcibly breaking the door.


    "How to open this door?" Su Yan asked.


    "Need the king''s key," the man replied.


    After hearing this, Su Yan pointed to someone casually and said, "Go to your king''s corpse and get the key."


    The person pointed out by Su Yan did not dare to refute, and walked directly towards the altar.


    After a while, the man brought the key back, and Su Yan also handed the key to the Cong Shen just now, asking him to go to see the door.


    The so-called key is actually a piece of jade, the moment the jade touches the treasure gate.


    The door made a slight noise, and opened slowly the next moment.


    Su Yan walked in immediately.


    Su Yan''s eyes were amazed by the authenticity of the interior of the treasure room. In his opinion, many things here are quite good. Although they are not of particularly high-grade things, many of them are rare things. Especially some rare refining materials and medicinal materials.


    After looking around for a week, Su Yan found the location where the Zero Silence Flame was stored.


    When Su Yan saw the number of Zero Silence Flames here, he was stunned. Looking around, there were at least hundreds of Zero Silence Flames here.


    "No wonder you were so indifferent when you brought me ten plants last time." Su Yan murmured.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that ten plants were actually quite a lot for Si. At that time, Si wanted to use Zero Silence Flame to exchange Su Yan for the seal of the Ancient God of Khan in Su Yan''s hands, and then directly killed Su Yan. Yes, and then directly took the Zero Silence Flame back.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to agree to Su Yan''s request.


    Hundreds of zero flames, what a concept! Su Yan can use these things to refine dozens of elixir for advancement.


    Moreover, the power of the abyss contained in the flame of zero silence is extremely pure, and it is the energy carrier accumulated by the natural rules between heaven and earth.


    After the energy on it is absorbed by the cultivators, it will be of great help to the cultivation of the whole person for a period of time. It can purify the divine power or the power of the abyss that you have inhaled into your body. Let the divine power or the power of the abyss you absorb become more pure, and save the process of removing impurities after you absorb it.


    For cultivation, it can also achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Immediately, without the slightest hesitation, Su Yan scraped all the Zero Silence Flame Guardians into his own space.


    Su Yan looted all the other rare materials and medicines used for healing in this treasure room, leaving only some mediocre artifacts.


    Su Yan didn''t have much desire for the artifacts. After all, all the artifacts in his hands were extremely powerful at this time. It was difficult for ordinary artifacts to catch his eyes even if they were of a higher level.


    Just when Su Yan picked up these treasures, the door to the treasure room was suddenly closed.


    Some people outside the door said: "You are crazy, you locked him in, we will all die when he comes out!"


    "What are you afraid of? Although we are not his opponents, as members of my Demon Flame Tribe, everyone must know about this door. How can the material of this door be easily opened? The key is in his hands. What are you afraid of?" said the man who closed the door.


    This person is also an existence from the late stage of the God Realm. He didn''t dare to attack due to Su Yan''s strength just now, but now that he has locked Su Yan in the treasure room, he is also extremely excited at the moment.


    Because he has already planned the scenario of being the leader of these people and leading the new generation of Moyan Tribe.

 Chapter 5714： The crisis of the blue tribe

    Chapter 5714: The Crisis of the Xuanlan Tribe


    "Hahaha..." At this moment, he was also standing at the door laughing wildly.


    At this moment, everyone''s expressions changed, and they all looked at the man just now with expressions of fear.


    The man also noticed everyone''s strangeness, and immediately said: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, I will definitely treat my brothers well, as long as you follow me well, when there is mine, there will be yours."


    But what he didn''t realize was that the door to the treasure room behind him had been opened, and Su Yan was standing behind him, watching his every move.


    After he finished speaking, the expressions on everyone''s faces were still full of fear, and they immediately realized that something was wrong.


    In an instant, he also thought of the possibility of the matter, and slowly turned his head away in disbelief.


    The moment he saw Su Yan, he was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground.


    "My lord... the little one has blind eyes, please... please, my lord..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Yan directly chopped off his head with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    Su Yan didn''t leave a single word after giving up, urging the power of the abyss to fly away from this place.


    After killing the Ancient God Blue Flame and obtaining the Flame of Zero Silence, there is nothing else that can attract him here.


    At this moment Su Yan flew into a mountain range, searched for a cave, and then flew in.


    After confirming the safety of the cave, Su Yan activated the power of the abyss, and the next moment the power of the abyss in his whole body was activated to the extreme, and the whole person also became illusory at this moment.


    The next moment two identical Su Yan appeared in the cave, it was Dayan Wanqian.


    One of the figures flew straight out of the cave, towards the junction of the Abyss God Realm and the Ferocious Beast God Realm.


    Su Yan''s divine power has almost recovered at this moment, and his mental power has also recovered very well.


    Dayan Wanqian can also be used again, so Su Yan also used Dayan Wanqian without hesitation. After all, in this way, what he wants to do in the Abyss God''s Domain and the Beast God''s Domain can be carried out at the same time.


    ��


    Abyss God''s Domain, somewhere.


    Zhang Xiaotian was covered with scars at this time, but he still firmly protected Princess Ping Yu behind him.


    Several high-ranking servants surrounded Zhang Xiaotian and Princess Pingyu.


    The other people in the surrounding Xuanlan tribe are also under siege at the moment.


    "Run, keep running! I see where you can go." The leader was the two-headed man of the Yuancheng tribe.


    Originally, the Yuancheng tribe didn''t trouble the Xuanlan tribe after the ancient **** Chenghan was sealed by Su Yan, and they didn''t dare to provoke the Xuanlan tribe at that time.


    But after Moyan Tribe reported that Su Yan was seriously injured by Si and escaped, Yuancheng Tribe''s fear of Xuanlan Tribe disappeared.


    After losing the favor of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, the strength of the Yuancheng tribe has also declined. Coupled with the actions of the Yuancheng tribe on weekdays, many tribes have long been unhappy with them. Besieged by the joint siege of three tribes.


    As a last resort, the two-headed man chose to lead his clansmen to live a life of no fixed place.


    When I was looking for a new settlement a few days ago, I happened to meet the Xuanlan tribe who was also looking for a new settlement.


    Out of anger, the two-headed man immediately made people chase the people of the Xuanlan tribe.


    The first collision, because both sides brought all the members of the clan, including many children and old people.


    Therefore, the people of the Yuancheng tribe took some care and gave the Xuanlan tribe a chance to escape.


    Immediately, the two-headed man asked the tribe to camp in place temporarily, and then selected some capable fighters from the tribe, and followed him in the direction where the Xuanlan tribe left.


    The two sides also entangled for two days, and finally the entire Xuanlan tribe was completely chased up. Zhang Xiaotian saw that he really couldn''t get away, so he led his tribe to fight with everyone in the Yuancheng tribe.


    But helpless and the gap in hard power, most of the people in the Xuanlan tribe were quickly defeated, and only some masters in the tribe were lucky enough to win.


    The number of casualties on both sides cannot be compared at all, and the people of the Yuancheng tribe will not let them go, regardless of whether they are old people or children.


    At this time, no more than thirty people in the entire Xuanlan tribe were still alive.


    A huge tribe, at this time, it will be gone if it is gone. This is the cruelty in the abyss.


    "Hmph! Even if I die today, I won''t make you feel better!" Zhang Xiaotian roared angrily.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaotian''s eyes were bloodshot, and his heart was already blinded by hatred.


    If it wasn''t for the need to protect Princess Ping Yu behind him, Zhang Xiaotian would have rushed directly to find the two-headed man desperately at this moment.


    "The mouth is hard enough. I want you to watch how I humiliate the woman behind you, hahahaha..." the two-headed man smiled lewdly.


    "You bastard!" Zhang Xiaotian roared angrily.


    "Go!" Then the two-headed man ordered directly.


    The few people surrounding Zhang Xiaotian also shot together directly.


    Even though Zhang Xiaotian had made a breakthrough, he was already seriously injured and besieged by several people at this time, so he was defeated in an instant.


    "Xiaotian!" Princess Ping Yu quickly helped Zhang Xiaotian up.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaotian''s body is about to reach its limit, the power of the abyss in his whole body has been exhausted, and he doesn''t even have the strength to raise his hand to stroke Princess Ping Yu''s face.


    The two-headed man kept approaching with a lewd smile.


    Princess Ping Yu couldn''t believe what would happen to him once he fell into the hands of this two-headed man.


    Then he gathered his remaining abyss power on his hands, and slapped his head heavily.


    Just when the hands were about to touch the head, a pair of hands grabbed Princess Ping Yu''s hands.


    "Master!" Zhang Xiaotian said in disbelief.


    "I''m here, everything will be fine, leave the rest to me." Su Yan said.


    The moment the two-headed man and the Yuancheng tribe saw Su Yan, they were so frightened that they couldn''t even speak.


    After all, they all knew about Su Yan''s killing of the ancient **** Cheng Khan, and the two-headed man in the Xuanlan Tribe was almost killed by Su Yan last time. At this moment, his fear of Su Yan made him paralyzed on the ground.


    "Go!" Su Yan injected the power of the abyss into the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and then shot a sword art.


    The next moment, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword instantly stabbed the surrounding Chengyuan tribe members.


    In an instant, the entire Chengyuan Tribe chasing people were directly beheaded by Su Yan, and the two-headed man was cut off with two heads by the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then another heartbreak came.


    After dealing with everything, Su Yan came to Zhang Xiaotian''s side to check Zhang Xiaotian''s injuries, but fortunately, it was just some skin trauma and the lack of power of the abyss.


    Su Yan immediately injected a force of the abyss into Zhang Xiaotian''s body.


    After the power of the abyss entered Zhang Xiaotian''s body, Zhang Xiaotian''s complexion also improved a lot.


    "Master, thanks to you this time." Zhang Xiaotian said hastily.


    Su Yan didn''t answer, looking at the dead and injured bodies of Chengyuan Tribe and Xuanlan Tribe on the ground, Su Yan also saw what happened just now.

 Chapter 5715： North

    Chapter 5715: Northern Territory


    The attitude towards Su Yan, a human race in the Abyss God''s Domain, is hesitant. He doesn''t know how to help them. He can only let them rely on their own strength to survive. After all, it is impossible for Su Yan to stay here forever.


    "Xiaotian, I will help you find a good place to live. In the future, the development of the Xuanlan tribe will depend on you. Don''t let me underestimate you!" Su Yan said to Zhang Xiaotian.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely lead the Xuanlan Tribe to a great success, ahem..." Zhang Xiaotian said hastily after hearing Su Yan''s words, but coughed again before he finished speaking because the injury was not completely good.


    Su Yan then took out a part of the healing pills and distributed them to the rest of the Xuanlan tribe.


    Everyone recovered from meditating under Su Yan''s care. After all, Su Yan was here to protect them, so they had nothing to worry about.


    Ominous Beast God''s Domain, Su Yan''s incarnation of divine power.


    Su Yan made use of the divine power incarnation created by Dayan Wanqian, the clones whose bodies are completely connected, one masters skills and the other can, and at the same time connects regardless of space and boundaries. This is equivalent to Su Yan''s current two bodies, each of which can be counted as a clone, and each can also be counted as a main body.


    This is the metamorphosis of Shinto: Great Evolution.


    Su Yan is planning to go to the east and north in the Beast God''s Domain this time.


    After all, these two realms are completely different from the western realm, and the overall strength of the western realm cannot be compared with the other two places.


    Where can it really represent the beast god''s domain? If there is a real war between the longevity god''s domain and the beast god''s domain, then the two places will be the real main force.


    Although Su Yan stayed in the Beast God''s Realm for a long time, he knew very little about the Eastern and Northern Territories.


    Su Yan was flying above the earth, mountains and rivers, and after about half an hour, a small city appeared in front of him. It was already late at night.


    Su Yan flew in directly, and found a random hotel to live in.


    He was already in the northern region at this time, and when he was on the road during the day, he could clearly perceive the difference between the northern region and the western region. Here, everyone prefers to meet people in a human form.


    Moreover, the overall cultivation level of the people here is not much higher than that of the people in the western region.


    ��


    The next morning, when Su Yan was eating in the hotel, he found that the first floor was not too big, but it was almost full at the moment.


    Because Su Yan woke up very early, he still couldn''t believe it when he saw this scene.


    After buying something casually, I sat down early and ate.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the cultivators around him talking about the same topic.


    Specifically, at noon, the City Lord''s Mansion of this city will hold an auction...


    After listening for a while, Su Yan also understood why so many people gathered here long ago.


    Then Su Yan asked an old man next to him: "Fellow Daoist, do you have any requirements if you want to enter this auction?"


    "Requirement? You must be at least in the middle stage of the Divine Emperor Realm, and the people at the City Lord''s Mansion will have a preliminary judgment on your financial resources, and nothing else will matter." After hearing Su Yan''s words, the man looked at it first. Su Yan said afterward.


    "Thank you fellow daoist!" Su Yan also cupped his hands in a gesture.


    After the man noticed that the divine power fluctuations emanating from Su Yan were just a scum in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm, he didn''t continue talking to Su Yan too much.


    After all, in the eyes of that old man, it would be completely useless to socialize if you continue to chat. No one in the world of cultivating gods wants to deal with people who are lower than their own, unless he wants to cheat you.


    At this time, Su Yan opened his divine consciousness, and found that among the cultivators around him, except for Su Yan, almost all of them were in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and there were also very few cultivators who were the same as Su Yan, all **** emperors. The realm of the middle period.


    Although there is a big gap between the several regions of the Beast God''s Domain, Su Yan did not expect to be so far behind. After all, in the Western Realm, a cultivator in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm can basically live in a large tribe or He has assumed the position of elder in the sect.


    Here Su Yan met so many at once.


    But these are indifferent to Su Yan, after all, in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, he can only last a few breaths at most in front of him.


    The best way to get to know a place is to go to the liveliest places and see all kinds of people.


    Auction is undoubtedly a pretty good choice.


    "Looks like I''m going to take a look at this auction too, and see if there are any good things." Su Yan murmured to himself.


    He also satisfied all the requirements the old man said, and his cultivation seemed to be at the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. In terms of financial resources, this was the least of Su Yan''s worries. is quite high.


    After finishing the shopping, Su Yan also got up and walked directly to the city lord''s mansion. Although Su Yan was not familiar with the structure of the city, when his consciousness was opened, the appearance of the whole city was captured by Su Yan in an instant. in mind.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    At this moment, the City Lord''s Mansion is already overcrowded, and all kinds of people are testing whether they have the opportunity to enter this auction.


    At this time, at the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, there were two cultivators at the peak of the God Emperor Realm sitting there, testing everyone who was in a long line at the gate.


    In terms of cultivation, the two can tell at a glance, but financial resources still have to be considered. After all, it is not uncommon for many cultivators who are not particularly strong to find a few treasures by chance. .


    Su Yan also joined the queue, after all, if you want to enter someone''s door, you still have to abide by their rules.


    "Cultivation is qualified! Financial resources are qualified!"


    "Cultivation is qualified! Insufficient financial resources!"


    "Cultivation is qualified!..."


    "..."


    Voices came from the mouths of the two people at the door.


    Soon it was Su Yan''s turn to test.


    "Cultivation is qualified!" the cultivator on the left said directly.


    "Fellow Daoist, show me something that can show your financial strength!" The cultivator on the right also said.


    I saw Su Yan directly calling out the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and the surrounding air also dropped a little the moment the Wanzai Frost Sword appeared.


    The cultivator on the right was taken aback when he saw the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then hurriedly said, "Financial resources are qualified!"


    After finishing speaking, he handed over a small jade pendant to Su Yan, this jade pendant was just a token for entering the auction.


    But at this moment, because it''s not yet time for the auction to start, Su Yan can choose whether or not to enter the City Lord''s Mansion in advance. As long as there is a jade pendant, you can enter and leave the City Lord''s Mansion until the auction is over.

 Chapter 5716： auctions

    Chapter 5716 Auction


    If you choose not to go in at this time, you can enter directly from the main entrance with the jade pendant in hand when the auction starts.


    Su Yan also had no other purpose in this city, so at this time Su Yan walked in directly.


    After entering the mansion, Su Yan was taken to the place where the auction was about to be held.


    The so-called auction site is just a hall, and then 180 compartments are isolated with some special materials, and then there is a large open space in the hall, which should be the place where the auctioneer is.


    In other words, only one hundred and eighty cultivators were invited to this auction.


    Although the number is not very large, as the owner of a city, it is not easy to hold such a large-scale auction.


    Su Yan came to his cubicle according to the number on the jade pendant and sat in directly. The cubicle is quite large, but it is also considered ample, and there is no problem in accommodating one person.


    The furnishings in the compartment are also quite simple. There is a chair with a protruding platform on the right hand side, and a small bell is placed on it to increase the price, and the rest is gone.


    After Su Yan sat in, he directly opened the realm of closing his eyes and resting his mind, concentrating on cultivation. After all, sitting here is also sitting, and the privacy of each compartment is quite good.


    The material used for the baffle also has a slight effect of isolating the spiritual consciousness, but Su Yan possesses a strong mental power, so it is relatively easy to break through this barrier.


    To understand, it can only block some cultivators with relatively low cultivation bases.


    Soon there were more and more people in the auction venue, but no one talked to each other. When they came, they sat in the cubicle directly corresponding to the number on their jade pendants.


    Time also passed slowly, and soon it was time for the auction to start.


    The City Lord''s Mansion also closed the gate directly from the outside, and four cultivators at the peak of the God Emperor Realm sat in front of the gate, guarding the gate.


    At this time, an old man in palace clothes also slowly moved to the center of the hall.


    "You fellow daoists, participating in the auction held next is to give me some face, and the items in the next auction will naturally not disappoint everyone. As for the final purchase method, the unit is Shenjing. Of course, it can also be replaced with pills, materials or artifacts." The old man said unhurriedly.


    This old man is Hao Qiuyun, the lord of Tianhuo City.


    After Su Yan released his divine sense and swept it on the old man, he also directly felt dozens of divine senses placed on the old man.


    "Half-step Supreme!" Su Yan said after realizing it.


    It really surprised Su Yan, after all, this is just a small city he came to after he just entered the Northern Territory, but the city lord has already reached the half-step supreme realm.


    Standing in the center of the hall, Hao Qiuyun was naturally aware of the consciousness coming from all directions, but he didn''t pay attention.


    After all, this is his territory, and he had a certain understanding of their strength before letting these people enter the auction.


    Among the 180 people, there is no Supreme Realm. As long as there is no Supreme Realm, he thinks he can still control the whole situation.


    "I won''t talk nonsense, let''s start our auction directly." Hao Qiuyun said.


    Immediately, several cultivators belonging to the City Lord''s Mansion slowly lifted a large box to the center of the hall.


    Hao Qiuyun also opened the box directly and said: "This is a top-level artifact. The type of artifact is a giant axe. I won''t talk about its power. Everyone knows the goods. If you like it, just start shooting."


    "The starting price for this giant ax is 80 million Divine Crystals. Every time you shake the bell in front of you, it is equivalent to an increase of one million Divine Crystals."


    As soon as Hao Qiuyun''s voice fell, someone shook the bell twice.


    A few more blows followed, and it seemed that the people in several compartments were all interested in this giant axe.


    The level of the top-level artifact is not too low, and it is not very common in the Beast God''s Domain. But for Su Yan, who has a god-level artifact on his body, he really doesn''t like this giant axe.


    In the end, the giant ax was photographed by the owner of the compartment numbered 73 at a price of 130 million **** crystals.


    Su Yan was not interested in the giant axe, so he didn''t use his divine sense to investigate the situation of that person.


    Soon Hao Qiuyun sent someone to bring out the second lot.


    "You may not be so interested in the first lot, but this second one is quite interesting compared to everyone present." Hao Qiuyun said.


    Immediately Hao Qiuyun opened the box that the four of them had carried over. The moment the box was opened, an unusually strong divine power emanated from the box.


    In each compartment, there is a phantom of the lot that the people of the City Lord''s Mansion use their divine power to condense, so everyone can see the whole picture of the lot even if they don''t release their divine power.


    But there are not a few people who are capable and curious. In other words, many people don''t really believe in the phantom created by the people of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Most people would rather spend some divine power to see the lot clearly.


    "This is the claw of an ancient true spirit, which contains a trace of the divine power of the ancient true spirit! Its value is known to everyone without me having to say more." Hao Qiuyun continued.


    The ancient true spirits are precious treasures to the cultivators of the Beast God Realm. Many true spirits in the ancient times gradually failed to adapt to this world due to the continuous evolution of time, and gradually went extinct.


    True spirits were all extremely powerful existences in ancient times.


    If this claw really contained the divine power of the ancient true spirit that Hao Qiuyun said, he would have absolutely no reason to put it up for auction.


    Su Yan felt a little puzzled at this moment.


    Before everyone could speak, Hao Qiuyun continued: "I think everyone is doubting the authenticity of this claw at this moment. I can tell each of you responsibly here that this claw is 100% the claw of Sirius, the ancient true spirit. .��


    "The reason why I choose to put him up for auction instead of comprehending and absorbing it myself is that the claw of the true spirit is too demanding for divine power. Every time I just plan to study him more deeply, no matter how divine it is. After the consciousness has entered a certain distance, I can no longer set foot forward, and I can��t even see the whole thing, let alone absorb it, so I choose to bear the pain and give up.��


    Su Yan was dubious about what Hao Qiuyun said, after all, this is an ancient true spirit! Its value is unpredictable.


    "Let''s not talk nonsense, the starting price of the claw of the true spirit is 200 million divine crystals, and the price will increase by 5 million divine crystals every time you shake the bell." Hao Qiuyun continued.


    From the beginning of the auction to now, only Hao Qiuyun''s voice can be heard in the entire hall.

 Chapter 5717： Spirit Claw

    Chapter 5717: The Claw of the Spirit


    Because everyone is in a separate compartment, there is naturally no opportunity for discussion.


    Although everyone knew that Hao Qiuyun didn''t tell all the problems about the True Spirit Claw, the attraction of the True Spirit Claw to these people was still very strong.


    The bells shaking one after another in the main hall kept ringing.


    Su Yan did not participate in the price increase. After all, although the True Spirit Claw is precious, it does not have much effect on him.


    Su Yan was more curious about the True Spirit Claw, because he was 100% sure that there must be something wrong with the True Spirit Claw, but it was really a real True Spirit organ.


    Su Yan put his consciousness on the claw of the true spirit and looked at it for a long time, but he still didn''t find any problem with him.


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that the divine power emanating from the True Spirit Claw was too strong. If it is an ordinary ancient true spirit, it is basically in a state of death until now. Even if he really contains extremely powerful power, it will not be like the claw of the true spirit in front of him.


    All released, the reason why the ancient true spirits can be preserved until now is because of their seal of their own divine power.


    But now this True Spirit Claw is too strange.


    The next moment a terrifying thought flashed through Su Yan''s mind.


    This so-called True Spirit Claw has an owner at all. The reason why Hao Qiuyun auctioned him off is precisely because this True Spirit Claw already has an owner, and its owner is not dead yet.


    Only this explanation can prove why it is constantly releasing divine power.


    "It seems that the owner of this small town is not easy." Su Yan murmured.


    In the end, the Claw of the True Spirit was sold for 510 million divine crystals.


    If it is normal, this kind of true spirit body can be photographed at least double digits away.


    But everyone who came to the auction was not stupid. Hao Qiuyun''s price already showed that there was something wrong with it, but most people were still dazzled by the name of the ancient true spirit.


    Before buying it, I must be thinking about how to absorb the divine power in this claw, and then refine this claw for my own use.


    But now the True Spirit Claw has a master, and all his fantasies are gone, unless he can find the current owner of the True Spirit Claw and kill him, cutting off the bond between him and the True Spirit .


    At that time, you will be able to become the real master of this True Spirit Claw as it should be.


    After the first two lots were unveiled, everyone was more interested in the next auction, especially after the second lot came out.


    Originally, many people came to watch the fun, so they didn''t expect anything good from the so-called City Lord''s Mansion.


    But now there is no one who still has such an idea.


    Even Su Yan was looking forward to the upcoming auction.


    After all, the second item was already the claw of the true spirit. According to the situation of the usual auction, the items that appear later will only be better.


    "Next we will usher in our third lot!"


    "A defensive artifact of good fortune!" Hao Qiuyun shouted excitedly.


    You must know that artifacts at the level of good fortune are quite rare even in the God Realm, and even the Supreme God does not have a divine weapon at the level of good fortune.


    From this, we can see how rare this kind of good fortune artifact is.


    "But don''t be too happy, everyone. This good fortune-level defensive artifact has been greatly damaged. Now, without practicing Zen, at most it still has less than one layer of defensive power." Hao Qiuyun said.


    Su Yan was a little puzzled at this moment. Every item that Hao Qiuyun took out seemed to be captured, but the owners of these things were at least supreme level powerhouses, and it was impossible for Hao Qiuyun to be a god-emperor. Top guys can beat that.


    After Hao Qiuyun finished speaking, many people lost their enthusiasm just now.


    After all, many people have never even seen a good fortune artifact, and now they finally had the opportunity to see it, but Hao Qiuyun told them that it was seriously damaged.


    Everyone was amazed at an artifact that might not even be able to release 10% of its original defense ability.


    After all, no one''s **** crystal was blown by a strong wind, and it would be a loss for them to buy it back and not be able to use it. After all, they are cultivators and not collectors.


    And the price they would pay if they wanted to fix it is simply incalculable. So everyone is currently taking a wait-and-see attitude.


    Hao Qiuyun continued to speak at this time: "For a good fortune-level defensive artifact, the starting price is 80 million divine crystals, and the price increases by 1 million divine crystals every time the bell is shaken."


    To be honest, the price of 80 million is already very cheap, but at this time there is no sound of a bell in the main hall.


    The current price is not too expensive, but the cost of practicing meditation in the later period is immeasurable. Even the cultivator present used all his wealth to repair this artifact of good fortune, which may directly make that person lose all his money.


    Of course, all the people present were except Su Yan.


    Just when Hao Qiuyun thought that this lot was about to fail, there was the sound of bells shaking in the hall.


    It was Su Yan who rang the bell. After all, for him, the price of practicing Zen, an artifact, would not be too high.


    If everyone held the auction face-to-face at this time, Hao Qiuyun''s expression changed a lot when Su Yan bought this fortune-level artifact just now.


    It can be said that it is the kind that returns to normal in an instant from fear.


    Although it cannot be seen with the naked eye, Su Yan''s spiritual sense has recorded Hao Qiuyun''s every move in his mind.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting." Su Yan said after seeing that scene.


    At this time, Su Yan already had a certain understanding of these auction items. Judging from Hao Qiuyun''s performance just now, there must be something wrong with him.


    There must be a problem with the origin of these lots, that''s why Hao Qiuyun chose to set the prices of these lots so low.


    The next few auction items are all precious objects, but they all have a common feature, either incomplete and destroyed objects, or objects with owners.


    The cultivators who came to participate in the auction in the main hall also slowly realized that something was wrong.


    Suddenly a voice sounded in the hall: "My lord, after we take pictures of these lots, there won''t be any trouble, right?" After one voice sounded, more and more voices also sounded.


    "These auction items are indeed as you have seen, and the origin is naturally the same as everyone thinks. So as long as you leave this city lord''s mansion, we will not be responsible for everything." City lord Hao Qiuyun said slowly.

 Chapter 5719： Doubtful

    Chapter 5719 Doubtful


    "In this case, fellow daoists who have not photographed the treasure, please leave first." Hao Qiuyun said with a smile.


    Although many cultivators were reluctant, they still had to leave. After all, the city lords had already spoken, and besides, it would be meaningless for them to stay.


    "Fellow daoists who took pictures of the treasures, please move to the main hall." Hao Qiuyun said with a smile on his face.


    "Pay the money and deliver the goods, why not complete the transaction here?" Someone said at this time.


    This person is also the one who bought a lot just now.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, there are so many witnesses to what happened today, and I don''t dare to mess around when I move to the main hall." Hao Qiuyun explained with a smile.


    Although Hao Qiuyun is the lord of the city, and has a half-step supreme cultivation, but the depth of the city is different from ordinary people.


    None of the people present could compare with him in cultivation, but he still talked to everyone politely, as if the relationship between them was as simple as that between a customer and a businessman at this time.


    This had to make Su Yan look at Hao Qiuyun with admiration.


    It is not difficult to understand the reason why that person raised doubts just now. Like Su Yan, that person only has a cultivation base of the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. Among the few people who bought the lot, only he and Su Yan are the cultivation base of the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. for.


    But that person couldn''t see through Su Yan''s cultivation level at all. He thought that he was the only one whose strength was lower than everyone present, so it was hard not to have other thoughts in his heart.


    But even if he could see Su Yan''s strength, it wouldn''t help. The strength that Su Yan''s cultivation base in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm could show was beyond his belief.


    At this time, Su Yan was not very interested in the auction item. After all, he only took a photo of a broken artifact of good fortune. He had several pieces of this kind of thing.


    At this time, what he is most interested in is Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the pressure that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng brings to him is very great.


    He was very curious about how Immortal Emperor Hongmeng entered the God Realm, and how he possessed the strength of the late God Emperor Realm so quickly.


    You must know that Su Yan''s BUG exists, and he is only in the mid-stage of the God Emperor Realm at this time, and Su Yan is sure that he will definitely enter the God Realm earlier than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    However, his cultivation was one step behind him, which Su Yan couldn''t believe. This meant that the opportunities that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng got in the God Realm were definitely more unique than what Su Yan got.


    As an old enemy, Su Yan must test the current strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at this moment. The sooner he can be killed, the better for Su Yan.


    After all, Su Yan knew that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also a top genius, if he continued to indulge his development like this, the threat to Su Yan would only be greater in the future.


    At this time, Su Yan did not choose to make a rash move. Although no one here could be regarded as Su Yan''s opponent, Su Yan still had a certain interest in the origin of these auction items.


    After all, with Hao Qiuyun''s strength, it is absolutely impossible to obtain such a large number of artifacts of such a level.


    After a while, the cultivators who didn''t take pictures of the treasures also left the City Lord''s Mansion one after another.


    Hao Qiuyun greeted the few people who stayed in the hall to walk towards the main hall.


    On the way, Su Yan couldn''t help sighing: For such a small city, the city lord''s mansion was built in such a grand style, it''s not like what the lord of this small city can afford.


    After arriving at the main hall, Hao Qiuyun first asked everyone to sit down, and then without waiting for the crowd to urge them to speak, he shouted directly: "Come here, bring all the treasures here one by one."


    After hearing this sentence, everyone also dispelled the doubts in their hearts.


    "I''m very glad to have reached a deal with fellow daoists. How do you plan to settle this transaction?" Hao Qiuyun asked with a smile.


    "Shenjing!"


    "I am also Shenjing."


    "I use the **** crystal plus the artifact."


    "I''m also a **** crystal plus artifact."


    "..."


    Except for two people who used Shenjing to pay, the rest chose to use Shenjing plus artifacts to pay.


    After all, the value of several items sold by Hao Qiuyun this time is quite high, and it would be difficult for most people to get so many Shenjing for settlement.


    Hao Qiuyun immediately chatted with all the cultivators without saying a word.


    Su Yan took a look at the people in the hall at this time, there were nine other people besides Su Yan, which meant that only nine of them won the auction this time.


    But there are definitely more than nine items in the auction, which means that not only one of them took two items.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but look at the financial resources of these people with admiration. After all, they are also at the level of the God Emperor. The financial resources of many of these people present can be compared with the strength of some Chinese tribes or sects.


    Hao Qiuyun has been chatting with everyone at this moment, and the distance was not far away, but at this moment, the purchased items have not been delivered for a long time.


    Su Yan said impatiently at this moment: "City Master Hao, the distance between this hall and the auction place is only a moment''s work, so what is it that has passed so long at this moment?"


    "That''s right, what about the stuff?"


    "City Master Hao, you are being a little unkind, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    With Su Yan''s opening, the rest of the people also spoke.


    "Don''t worry everyone, don''t worry everyone, your things won''t get away no matter what." Hao Qiuyun said with a smile still.


    But Su Yan always felt that something was wrong at this time, and Hao Qiuyun in front of him seemed to be delaying time intentionally.


    Immediately Su Yan turned his head to focus on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but suddenly found that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also staring at him right now.


    Su Yan hurriedly turned his head to one side, but the half-smile that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng showed when the two looked at each other just now made Su Yan feel numb all over.


    He didn''t dare to be careless about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Even though Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only had the strength of the late stage of the God Emperor Realm at this time, Su Yan knew that his cultivation at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm might be the same as his own, possessing a very strong ability to leapfrog Challenge ability.


    After waiting for a while, someone couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Standing up straight away, he said, "When will this treasure, City Lord Hao, be presented?"


    "Could it be that your City Lord''s Mansion regrets not planning to sell it?"


    "That''s right, I can''t afford to hold an auction."


    "..."


    After all, two people wanted to get up and leave directly.


    "Be safe and don''t be impatient. As the saying goes, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Wait a minute, you must know that good things are hard to keep. At this time, my people are carefully packing your treasures." Hao Qiuyun said with a smile.


    "I don''t think so!" Su Yan stood up and said with a sneer.


    He also felt more and more that something was wrong.

 Chapter 5720： variable

    Chapter 5720 Variables


    "Huh? Fellow Daoist, how dare you ask which item you took?" Hao Qiuyun said while staring at Su Yan with narrowed eyes.


    There was also a hint of divine power in the eyes.


    "A defensive artifact. If this item has not appeared in my sight within fifty breaths, I will give up paying any fees!" Su Yan said without any fear.


    Hao Qiuyun couldn''t help but be a little surprised. In his opinion, even a sliver of divine power in his half-step Supreme level cultivation base is impossible for a guy in the middle of the God Emperor Realm to stop it.


    But at this moment, Su Yan was completely like a normal person.


    The reason why Su Yan said 50 breaths was because it would not have taken them around 40 breaths from the place where the auction was held to the main hall under the leadership of Hao Qiuyun just now.


    Not to mention that it has been so long now, giving them another 50 breaths of time, it is theoretically possible to deliver the things.


    The rest of the people did not speak as decisively as Su Yan did. Even the two who threatened Hao Qiuyun by leaving just now did not show the same determination as Su Yan. After all, they still liked the lot they took. Yes, it will not be easily given up.


    But Su Yan was different, he didn''t care if he wanted a damaged artifact or not.


    "Are you threatening me? I don''t need to say more about the rules of this auction, right?" Hao Qiuyun looked at Su Yan with a gloomy face and said, without a trace of the expression just now.


    "Rules? Are you still telling me the rules? You can''t bring out the things now, you talk about the rules! Do you deserve it?" Su Yan rants at Hao Qiuyun.


    "Boy, you have to know that it''s not a child''s play to say these four words from the mouth of misfortune." Hao Qiuyun said heavily.


    "My lord, is it possible that you are old and confused? People of my age have long since stopped playing the tricks of childhood." Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Master, I''ll just say a word. As soon as the time is up and I don''t see anything, I will leave immediately." Su Yan continued.


    "Looking for death!" At this time, Hao Qiuyun could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He was a half-step supreme cultivator, and now he was speechless by a kid in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. When did he suffer? This kind of anger.


    Immediately, the divine power let go and directly pressed towards Su Yan.


    "Hmph! It seems that I won''t be able to get this item today, but I think it''s hard to get the things of the brothers." Su Yan said to everyone present.


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Obviously they struggled at this time, although their hearts were already filled with everything in front of them.


    But there is still a little bit of reluctance for those treasures in his heart.


    "Boy, you will die today." Hao Qiuyun roared angrily.


    The divine power pressing on Su Yan more than doubled.


    Hao Qiuyun''s acquiescence also directly confirmed Su Yan''s statement, after all, silence is the best answer.


    "It seems that City Lord Hao has a different motive for holding this auction." Someone stood up and said.


    "Hao City Lord''s actions made everyone feel a little chilled, so we can only do what we are waiting for ourselves." Someone in the crowd said.


    "Hmph! I don''t know how high the heavens are and how big the earth is, so it''s up to you?" Hao Qiuyun didn''t pretend to be a good old man at the moment.


    The reason why he was so polite before was because some of these people were the generals, and he was afraid that someone would come to him.


    But when things got to this point, the two sides had entered a tense situation, and Hao Qiuyun was naturally no longer afraid of these people and the power behind them.


    "In this case, then I will help the adults suppress you first!" Hao Qiuyun said. Immediately, the divine power on his body burst out from his nails.


    The powerful impact instantly pressed on everyone.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who was closest to him was the first to be impacted by this force.


    Su Yan originally wanted to end the battle earlier, but when he saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he changed his mind. He wanted to use Hao Qiuyun''s hand to see how strong Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was now.


    If it was only similar to the normal late stage of the God Emperor Realm, he would have killed Immortal Emperor Hongmeng here without hesitation.


    Facing Hao Qiuyun''s coercion, everyone also took action to resist it, but Su Yan pretended that his strength was not good enough to block the coercion.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was the closest to Hao Qiuyun, and when Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s divine power reached him, he directly unleashed his own power.


    "I don''t know if you can bear the price of dishonesty! Now I will give you one last chance and I will spare your life if you hand over the Supreme Skeleton." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said.


    "Just because you are in the late stage of the Divine Emperor Realm, oh, isn''t it the strength of the peak of the Divine Emperor Realm, can you say such big words?" Hao Qiuyun said without fear, after all, his half-step supreme strength is not ordinary.


    "Then you have to keep your eyes wide open to see clearly how my strength at the peak of the God Emperor Realm killed you." After seeing Hao Qiuyun''s attitude, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stopped talking and prepared to attack directly.


    "Sky Feather Wind Chant!"


    Following the soft shout of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, an artifact shaped like a Malay sword appeared in his hand.


    "Zheng!"


    A sword cry also sounded directly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say anything, he directly held a sharp sword and slashed towards Hao Qiuyun.


    Hao Qiuyun didn''t dare to be careless, after all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had the strength at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and as the person who photographed the Supreme Skeleton and the Claw of the True Spirit, Hao Qiuyun naturally had an impression of him.


    A person with such financial resources definitely has a lot of treasures on him.


    "Come on, Thousand Army Halberd!" Hao Qiuyun also directly sacrificed his natal artifact.


    "boom!"


    The two collided directly.


    To everyone''s surprise, the scene did not turn out to be one-sided.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The two collided for several rounds in a row, and then were pushed back by the opponent''s impact.


    Hao Qiuyun couldn''t help being startled at this moment. He claimed to be the number one person under the Supreme Being, but at this moment when facing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he couldn''t feel that he had any suppressing power.


    That is to say, the existence of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who is at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, is already as strong as him, who has half a foot in the Supreme Realm.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Hao Qiuyun roared, and the divine power in his body surged again.


    Immediately, he swung at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with the Thousand Army Halberd again.


    "Hmph! Good job."


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also responded without showing any weakness.


    Facing Hao Qiuyun, whose cultivation base was higher than his, his eyes were full of fighting spirit at this moment.


    At this time, Su Yan watched the battle between the two, and he had a certain judgment on the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in his heart. The ordinary Supreme could never be his opponent.

 Chapter 5721： bloodthirsty supreme

    Chapter 5721 Bloodthirsty Supreme


    Just like Tian Lai, the lowest level supreme being, it is absolutely impossible to beat Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Moreover, Su Yan was sure that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who was currently facing Hao Qiuyun, hadn''t used his full strength.


    "Xian Jun Slash!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng concentrated his divine power on Tianyu Fengyin, and an extremely powerful sword qi slashed straight at Hao Qiuyun.


    "What? Immortal skill?" Su Yan''s eyes widened involuntarily.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is actually using immortal skills.


    Does this mean that he does not need to use divine skills at all to face Hao Qiuyun, or does it mean that he has not learned magical skills.


    As the old opponent of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Su Yan was very familiar with the immortal skills he used.


    Hao Qiuyun also quickly resisted.


    At this time, not only Su Yan was stunned, everyone present saw it, and no one thought that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could suppress Hao Qiuyun to fight.


    After all, they could feel the strength that Hao Qiuyun released before.


    It was definitely at the half-step supreme level. When Immortal Emperor Hongmeng made his first move, everyone was ready to step forward to help at any time.


    But I didn''t expect that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had completely suppressed Hao Qiuyun at this moment.


    "Come on, help me get this man!" Hao Qiuyun shouted loudly.


    After everyone heard it, they also walked directly towards the entrance of the main hall.


    "Fellow Daoist, don''t worry about dealing with City Lord Hao. Let us handle these miscellaneous fish for you."


    "Yes, just leave it to us."


    "..."


    Hao Qiuyun was angry at the moment, but there was nothing he could do, he was completely suppressed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    And as the number of duels continued to increase, he also gradually became aware of the weirdness of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s moves.


    Immediately he said incredulously: "Immortal skill?"


    "Exactly." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said without hesitation.


    At this moment, Hao Qiuyun became even more uncertain about the identity of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this moment, everyone present felt an extremely powerful coercion.


    After Hao Qiuyun felt the coercion, he immediately laughed and said: "Hahahaha, the lord is here, you all are ready to die."


    Based on the auction items that Hao Qiuyun brought out, Su Yan was 100% sure that there must be someone behind him.


    Now that he has come now, he wants to see who is the **** who can get a complete supreme skeleton.


    In the next moment, there was another person in the hall.


    The aura revealed by this person is undoubtedly supreme.


    Moreover, Su Yan noticed that the aura of this person was much stronger than that of Tian Lai Supreme.


    "I didn''t expect that you couldn''t even deal with these people?" The visitor said to Hao Qiuyun.


    "My lord, one of these people has an extremely strange strength. Although he is also at the level of a **** emperor, he is no match for him at all." Hao Qiuyun knelt down and said.


    After hearing this, the man scanned the hall with his eyes, and finally settled on Su Yan.


    It can be seen that he believes that the most powerful person in this hall is Su Yan.


    "This person''s strength is indeed not something you can match. Even I can''t see through his specific strength. It seems that this auction is extremely meaningful!" The man said with a smile.


    The moment this person appeared, except for Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Because everyone can clearly perceive that this person''s strength is definitely a proper supreme.


    In their view, it was all over this time, and there was no hope of a comeback.


    After all, when the God Emperor Realm is facing the supreme, even the peak of the God Emperor Realm is not worth mentioning.


    Even the lowest-level supreme beings like Tianlai Supreme can still firmly gain the upper hand when faced with the siege of many masters at the top of the Emperor Realm, such as Ye Hua, Ji Yu, and Yu Wenlan.


    That''s not to mention the person who is stronger than the supreme being Tian Lai.


    "I am the Bloodthirsty Supreme. You have two choices now. One is to sell your entire wealth and die. The other choice is to be my servant. I will bestow you with supreme glory." The Bloodthirsty Supreme looked at everyone and said. .


    At this moment, everyone was tightly locked by his divine sense, unable to move at all.


    And at this moment, all his attention was on Su Yan.


    In his opinion, the only uncontrollable factor among these people was Su Yan.


    He also saw that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s strength was unusual, but Su Yan''s deterrent power made him pay more attention to it.


    Facing the choice given by the Bloodthirsty Supreme, no one dared to speak.


    Everyone is a member of the God Emperor Realm, so they naturally know what the so-called slaves mean.


    At that time, it will be completely controlled by the Bloodthirsty Supreme, without any thoughts of its own.


    Completely becoming the puppet of the bloodthirsty supreme, it is more uncomfortable for them than death.


    After all, they have cultivated to this point, and they all have their own dignity.


    After a while, the Bloodthirsty Supreme said directly: "Since you don''t speak, I will acquiesce that you want to be my slaves. Come and accept the supreme glory!"


    "I''ll pick you up!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng swears directly.


    Immediately, he rushed up with Tianyu Fengyin in his hand.


    Originally, Su Yan couldn''t bear it anymore, and planned to make a move, but at this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng took the lead, and Su Yan just used the help of the Bloodthirsty Supreme to thoroughly understand the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s strength is at the level of the Supreme Being in the early stage, but he dare not fully confirm it, and now someone can help him try it out.


    "Have guts! But you are still too far away." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said as he looked at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng who was rushing towards him.


    "Tianfeng dances wildly!"


    It is similar to Su Yan''s Star Destroyer��Boundless. Both of them control the endless sword intent to burst out from the body and turn into thousands of sword qi to slash towards the bloodthirsty supreme.


    "Your strength is qualified to be my superior servant!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile after seeing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s move.


    The moment the sword energy reached the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "Blood Shield!"


    A layer of red armor immediately appeared around the Bloodthirsty Supreme, directly devouring the sword energy released by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Immortal skill??" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said in the same inconceivable manner after blocking this move.


    The strength displayed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is too strange.


    But just after he used this trick, the bloodthirsty supreme''s attitude towards him also changed 360 degrees.


    "Sell him the True Spirit Claw and send him away." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said directly to Hao Qiuyun.


    "My lord, this person is the one who photographed the skeleton of the supreme being, and his wealth..." Hao Qiuyun said respectfully


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" The Bloodthirsty Supreme interrupted him impatiently.


    "Yes... I understand." Hao Qiuyun said quickly after hearing this.

 Chapter 5722： Wonder of Immortal Skill

    Chapter 5722: The Wonder of Immortal Skills


    After hearing this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stopped entanglement and put it away directly. Tianyu Fengyin and Hao Qiuyun walked out of the hall.


    When everyone saw Immortal Emperor Hongmeng leaving, it was as if the last straw had been removed.


    The fighting spirit that had been ignited with great difficulty just now disappeared again.


    Also accepting the arrangement of fate, everyone is ready to die, after all, no one wants to be that kind of existence that is neither human nor ghost.


    At this moment, Su Yan also knew that he was the only one present who had the strength to fight this bloodthirsty supreme.


    "Accept the supreme glory!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a wild laugh.


    "Accept your uncle''s glory!" Su Yan roared angrily.


    Immediately, a fist punched towards the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme said that he already had a rough prediction of Su Yan''s strength, but he still couldn''t believe it after receiving Su Yan''s punch.


    After all, in his opinion, Su Yan''s fighting power at this time was even more outrageous than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has shown supreme fighting power, but at least Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this time, Su Yan showed a stronger combat power than Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with his strength in the mid-stage of the Divine Emperor Realm.


    It''s hard not to be surprised.


    "I''m very interested in you!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile.


    "I''m also very interested in one thing. I wonder if we can talk about it." Su Yan also said with a smile.


    What Su Yan wanted to know was about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, why the Bloodthirsty Supreme chose to let him go when he realized that the skill used by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was a fairy skill.


    This is what Su Yan doesn''t understand, after all, Su Yan has never seen anyone using immortal skills in the God Realm.


    "Oh? What do you want to ask?" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a little interest.


    In his opinion, these people are already in his pocket, so he is not in a hurry at the moment.


    He also wanted to see what conditions Su Yan negotiated with him. He was also full of curiosity about Su Yan''s supreme fighting power in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    "What I want to ask is why you let him go after you realized that the technique used by that person just now was a fairy technique, and if I use a fairy technique now, I can also leave directly." Su Yan said.


    "Okay, if you can release the fairy skill, you can leave naturally, but I don''t think the age difference between you and that person is too big, so it shouldn''t be." Said the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    The time difference between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and him entering the God Realm should be almost the same, so the age difference between the two is indeed not very big.


    But when they were in Immortal World, the age gap between the two was quite large.


    Naturally, Su Yan couldn''t release his immortal skills, and this was also something he was curious about.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng clearly exuded divine power, but the skills used were all immortal skills.


    This is extremely unreasonable, and the power of the fairy skills he used is no less than that of divine skills.


    "Then why?" Su Yan continued.


    "You''ve already asked the question, now it''s time for me to ask you." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile on his face.


    Su Yan thought to himself after hearing this, it seems that this bloodthirsty supreme is not stupid.


    "Ask." Su Yan also said directly.


    "You obviously only have a cultivation level in the mid-stage of the God Emperor Realm, why did that punch just now have the power of the Supreme Realm?" said the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "It''s a family tradition. I practiced that punch since I was a child, and I can swing it tens of thousands of times every day." Su Yan directly made up a mess on the spot. He never had to make drafts for bragging.


    "Really?" After hearing this, the Bloodthirsty Supreme also felt that it made sense.


    "In that case, apart from this punch, are you still at the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm?" The Bloodthirsty Supreme''s smile became even stronger at this time.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling numb.


    "Of course not. How could my family''s secret book only have one move? That would be too bad." Su Yan said hastily.


    "Really?" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said in disbelief.


    Immediately, a blood-colored impact directly hit Su Yan.


    Su Yan immediately called out the Pagoda of the Buddha, and directly blocked it.


    "You f---ing shot without even saying hello, you are still the Supreme!" Su Yan scolded directly.


    "It seems to be so." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with satisfaction.


    He made the move just now to see how strong Su Yan is.


    If he really only has the strength of the Supreme Realm for that punch, then the Bloodthirsty Supreme would not need to continue chatting with him.


    "Is it time for me to ask? Why did he let him go because he knows immortal skills?" Su Yan said directly.


    "It seems that you don''t know about this. I''m afraid there is only one sect in the entire God of Immortal Technique, and this sect is passed down by a single line. That is to say, if I kill him today, those who seek revenge on me in the future may People from the entire sect." The bloodthirsty supreme said, the reason why he said so in detail is because in his opinion these things are not secrets.


    It is not considered useful information for him.


    "And one more point is that judging from the appearance and cultivation level of that person just now, he should be the youngest disciple." The Bloodthirsty Supreme continued.


    "So that''s the case." Su Yan said to himself.


    "Okay, I have one last question, what is your cultivation level that can erupt the strongest combat power?" Said the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yan immediately realized something was wrong.


    "What do you mean? You are useless to me now, I should kill people, hahahaha." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile.


    It seemed that Su Yan was just like his everything.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also directly entered the fighting state. The reason why he talked so much with the Bloodthirsty Supreme just now was not because he was afraid of death, but because he wanted to know about Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    But in the eyes of the Bloodthirsty Supreme, these are just tricks to survive.


    "Blood Explosion Fist!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme punched Su Yan directly.


    "I''d like to try how powerful your punches are that you throw tens of thousands of times a day." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a big laugh.


    "You really think I''m a boxer, young master?" Su Yan also responded directly.


    Immediately, the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword appeared in his hand.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Endless sword intent burst out from Su Yan''s body, instantly condensed into sword energy, and slashed straight at the bloodthirsty supreme.


    "boom!"


    The two of them were shocked by the aftermath and retreated one after another.


    The moment the fist strength comes into contact with the sword energy.


    After the Bloodthirsty Supreme stabilized his figure, he also sensed something was wrong. The power of Su Yan''s sword was far higher than that of his punch just now.


    "How dare you lie to me! Damn it!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme looked at Su Yan angrily and said.


    "Is there? Am I lying?" Su Yan said with a harmless face.

 Chapter 5723： Battle Bloodthirsty Supreme

    Chapter 5723 Battle against the Bloodthirsty Supreme


    "Hao Qiuyun, you clean up these bastards, and I will deal with this guy properly." Said the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "Yes! My lord." Hao Qiuyun quickly agreed.


    "There is a price to be paid for lying to me!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared, and then the divine power on his body suddenly surged, and the next moment, a circle of burning blood red flames appeared around his whole body.


    "Blood Sea Red Flames!" Oath Blood Supreme roared, and then a terrifying divine power bomb directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    "Sword Jue-Star Destroyer!"


    Su Yan swung the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword horizontally, and a sword tactic took advantage of the situation to directly attack the Blood Oath Venerable.


    "boom!"


    The moves of the two caused a real roar, but there was no winner.


    At this time, the bloodthirsty supreme couldn''t help being even more surprised by Su Yan. His attack just now was concentrated, and he was very clear about the amount of divine power that was concentrated.


    However, when Su Yan dealt with him, he just swung his sword casually to neutralize his attack, which shows that Su Yan''s strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Having the combat power of the supreme level, but the cultivation is as simple as the **** emperor level, it seems that the secrets in you are even more mysterious than that kid''s sect just now!" The bloodthirsty supreme has turned his surprise into joy at this time.


    He had already started to imagine that after Su Yan was killed by him, all his belongings would belong to him.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!"


    Su Yan didn''t say much at the moment, but directly gathered the sword intent of his whole body on the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword. The sword move that Su Yan displayed at this moment is his most powerful attack power.


    The reason why he used such an ultimate move at the beginning was to see how much damage he could bring to the Bloodthirsty Supreme, so as to infer the strength between him and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme also clearly felt the divine power contained in Su Yan''s move.


    Immediately, he directly released the divine power around him and shouted loudly: "Blood Shield!"


    Although they are all blood shields, the divine power activated by the Bloodthirsty Supreme this time is far greater than the divine power activated when resisting the attack of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    The damage of the two cannot be compared with each other at all.


    "Drink!" Su Yan yelled, and the sword formula also fell straight towards the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    The blood shield tightly wrapped the Bloodthirsty Supreme, but the moment Su Yan''s sword art touched the blood shield, the blood shield broke apart directly.


    "Impossible!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared in disbelief.


    "what!"


    After the blood shield was broken, the sword move directly cut a deep bloodstain on the bloodthirsty supreme''s upper body.


    "How dare you hurt me!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said inconceivably.


    In his opinion, although Su Yan is strong, but with his cultivation in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm, it is impossible for him to burst out with too much strength.


    However, Su Yan''s sword art completely changed the Bloodthirsty Supreme''s view of him. This move was impossible for the Bloodthirsty Supreme himself.


    "Boy, your talent is too terrifying, so you will be completely ruined here today!" the Bloodthirsty Supreme roared.


    "You''re afraid that your brain will be hacked! Whether you can beat me or not is another matter. How dare you make such wild words?" Su Yan said disdainfully.


    "Blood-burning Dafa!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme shouted.


    The next moment, the scar on the Bloodthirsty Supreme recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the state of the whole person could obviously notice the steady improvement.


    "Such evil methods are really outrageous!" Su Yan couldn''t help feeling terrified when he saw it. After all, Bloodthirsty Supreme was currently covered with blood.


    Su Yan can guarantee that basically all of them are the blood of other cultivators.


    "Based on your strength in the mid-stage of the Divine Emperor Realm, even if you smash the sky today, you will never leave here alive!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared, and his injuries had completely recovered at this moment.


    The divine power of the whole person has become stronger than before.


    "Boom!" A strong divine force also directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Su Yan directly slashed out with a sword qi, and then slashed towards the bloodthirsty supreme.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, Bloodthirsty Supreme''s strength is still inferior to that of Blue Flame Ancient God, so Su Yan didn''t think of him as an opponent too much.


    It was just used as a test product to measure the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "boom!"


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme collided with Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword with his bare hands.


    After being tempered by the burning blood Dafa, the Bloodthirsty Supreme''s whole body is quite hard, so he also has enough confidence to confront Su Yan.


    But the moment his hands came into contact with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, he realized something was wrong, even though his body had been strengthened to have a hardness comparable to that of an artifact.


    But he couldn''t resist the cold air released by the Wanzai Frost Sword, and his blood-red hands turned white directly after touching the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Then he withdrew back with a whoosh. Those who practice the blood technique are most afraid of the cold, but they are also the most restrained.


    Blood is extremely yang, once the cold air he comes into contact with is not as good as his yang qi, he will instantly swallow it, but once the other party''s cold air suppresses his yang qi, he will instantly wilt.


    "Your sword..." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said while pointing at Su Yan''s Wanzai Frost Sword with trembling body.


    "This sword is what kills you, take your life!" Su Yan said, and then he slashed at the Bloodthirsty Supreme with the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme didn''t have time to think too much, and directly removed his blood-burning Dafa, and used his divine power to fight Su Yan.


    A red jade flute also appeared in the hands of the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    The texture of the jade flute is also extremely hard because of the divine power of the package, and it did not show any signs of shattering when it collided with the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Su Yan also saw the extraordinaryness of that flute at a glance.


    "You are the first one who can drive me to this field!" The bloodthirsty supreme''s divine power was quietly dissipating at this time, and then a huge ghost phantom appeared behind him.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being taken aback after seeing the phantom of the monster.


    The phantom of the monster just stared at Su Yan, which made Su Yan''s heart tremble.


    Fortunately, it was only a phantom. If it was the real body of this monster, with Su Yan''s strength at the moment, he would definitely not be able to last for three rounds.


    Even though Su Yan was carrying all kinds of treasures with him at the moment, the power these treasures could display would be obvious when he encountered a master who was truly suppressed by his strength.


    Simple leapfrog battles and these rare treasures may still have unimaginable effects, but they are useless in the face of absolute power suppression.

 Chapter 5724： phantom monster

    Chapter 5724 Phantom Monster


    Absolute suppression of strength, just one move can tell the difference, that kind of absolute oppression makes you feel hard to breathe, and there is no hope of turning the tables.


    But at this moment, the phantom sea of ??this monster summoned by the Bloodthirsty Supreme is far from what Su Yan thought in his heart.


    The reason why Su Yan was stunned for a moment just now was because he was shocked by the evil nature of this monster. If this monster had a real body, Su Yan couldn''t imagine how many lives this monster had slaughtered before the phantom could have such a power. Evil.


    "Accept the judgment of the originator of blood!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared in a sharp voice.


    At this time, the bloodthirsty supreme has completely lost his human appearance, his hair has all spread out to cover his face, his skin color has also turned into that unhealthy white color, and his body shape can even be said to have lost a lot of weight .


    Looking at the phantom of the monster behind the Bloodthirsty Supreme, it became a bit more obvious at this moment.


    Su Yan vigilantly held the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and watched every move of the phantom of the monster.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme has entered a state of complete disengagement, sitting cross-legged in front of Su Yan, entering the state of breathing adjustment.


    The phantom monster directly attacked Su Yan.


    Su Yan also understood at this moment that the Bloodthirsty Supreme summoned all his divine power, combined with the secret method to condense the phantom of this monster, and there was even mixed with the blood of the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    So at this moment, the bloodthirsty supreme also had to enter a recovery state.


    "It seems that he has great trust in the fighting power of this monster." Su Yan murmured.


    What Su Yan couldn''t understand was that since this monster was so evil, wouldn''t the Bloodthirsty Supreme be afraid that the monster would devour him directly when he had no ability to resist?


    Su Yan didn''t have time to think too much at the moment, the monster''s attack had already arrived, even though it was just a phantom, the divine power contained in its moves was not weak at all.


    "boom!"


    The two are also constantly colliding.


    At this moment, Su Yan also clearly sensed that the strength of this monster is definitely higher than that of the Bloodthirsty Supreme, and it can be said that it is not inferior to the ancient **** Lanyan, but he does not know how long he can last.


    If it is really the same as Ancient God Blue Flame and it lasts for a long time, it will indeed be a very difficult thing for Su Yan.


    After all, the last time Su Yan defeated the Ancient God Blue Flame in the Abyss God''s Domain, he also used all his skills.


    If you are trying to make a fortune here, it will be difficult for people around you to pick up the leak.


    In this environment, Su Yan must be able to advance and retreat.


    Immediately, Su Yan made a tactic with both hands, and the divine power of the whole body began to become weird, and the Wanzai Frost Sword was also put away by Su Yan.


    The next moment, a Shiva with three heads and six arms holding various magical weapons appeared between the heaven and the earth.


    The aura of divine power in Su Yan''s entire body also changed into demonic aura, and the evil aura emanating from his entire body was no less than the monster summoned by the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "this is��"


    "Three heads and six arms, how is it possible?"


    "..."


    Many cultivators who were wrestling with Hao Qiuyun also felt very incredible after seeing Su Yan''s changes.


    The monster seemed to have a mind of its own. After seeing Su Yan''s appearance change, it was stunned for a moment, and the expression on its entire face was full of inconceivable expressions.


    Because the pupils are blood red, it can only be inferred from the facial expressions.


    "Eight Desolation Imprisonment! Demon Lord Excalibur!"


    Su Yan''s three heads whispered at the same time, and then the two long swords in Su Yan''s hands became jet black with a hint of purple and golden luster. The divine power above also increased accordingly.


    Three heads and six arms, each hand holds something after Su Yan changed his appearance, and each arm holds a trident, a conch, a drum, a bell, and two swords.


    According to the phantom monster, it was not afraid to directly wrestle with Su Yan.


    After Su Yan turned into the three-headed and six-armed Shiva, although some magical skills could not be used casually, his damage was more effective against this monster phantom. And this form of Shiva consumes very little magic energy.


    It''s just that there is a certain time limit for Su Yan to transform into this Shiva form every time. Once the certain time is exceeded, even if the divine power is still abundant, he cannot continue to maintain this state.


    "Blood sacrifice!"


    The phantom monster suddenly screamed loudly.


    Immediately, the blood stains on the ground in the hall began to increase, and then turned into streaks of blood and floated towards the phantom monster. Even the blood stains on the wound on the cultivator''s body instantly dissipated and turned into streaks of blood and floated towards the monster.


    Some spiritual cultivators with lower cultivation bases can feel that the blood in the whole body is a little uncontrollable and wants to burst the blood vessels and rush out. But they were forcibly suppressed by their divine power.


    Although the monster''s move did not allow him to absorb too much blood energy, but Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a bit chilly about the horror of this move.


    If the investment is to use this trick on the battlefield, the blood energy swallowed will not know how to measure.


    And if this monster has its own strength and is strong enough, it would be a terrible thing to kill those who are weaker than him, and then devour that person''s blood.


    Su Yan''s heart to get rid of this monster became a bit firmer when he thought of this.


    What Su Yan didn''t know was that the bloodthirsty supreme was able to improve so quickly by constantly devouring the blood energy of other cultivators. But of course this also has disadvantages, that is, with the improvement of one''s own cultivation base, the blood energy of those with lower cultivation bases can be said to be negligible or even directly negligible for his improvement.


    This is the purpose of the Bloodthirsty Supreme allowing Hao Qiuyun to hold an auction in the city, firstly, to find some good people to absorb their blood energy, and secondly, to scrape off the belongings of those people.


    "Forbidden by Shiva��Thousand Chaos Bell!"


    Su Yan shouted, and then the bell in his right hand was used as the conch in his left hand to ring.


    "Dang!" "Dang!" "..."


    A burst of bells echoed continuously in the world here.


    Therefore, after hearing the bell, the cultivators felt that the sea of ??consciousness was instantly lit up.


    But at this moment, the phantom monster has become somewhat dissipated.


    "Damn it! Blood Demon Art!" the monster said in an extremely ugly voice.


    Then he directly attacked Su Yan, trying to interrupt Su Yan''s movement of ringing the bell.


    "It seems that the impact of the bell on you is still quite large. If that''s the case, hehe..." Su Yan smirked.

 Chapter 5725： teleportation array

    Chapter 5725: Teleportation Formation


    That smile looked extremely strange in Shiva''s state.


    Su Yan directly urged the two swords, and used the two swords to block the phantom monster''s attack, and then he held the conch in his left hand and struck heavily on the bell in his right hand.


    "when-"


    A loud bell rang directly in the phantom monster''s ear.


    "Ah��" the monster screamed like crazy.


    Everyone in the hall hastily covered their ears, even Hao Qiuyun didn''t want to respond to the many cultivators at this moment. He had to use divine power to seal his hearing.


    After the monster screamed, it burrowed directly into the body of the Bloodthirsty Supreme as if it had lost its soul.


    The next moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme also opened his eyes suddenly.


    But after he saw Su Yan, he was completely stunned. In his opinion, after he used this move, everyone present should be cleaned up, because his move has no back hand , even compared to now, all the divine power in his body was recovered during the breath adjustment just now.


    After the phantom monster returned to his body, the whole person became a lot more bloody, but the divine power in his body was still pitifully low.


    Su Yan also directly came into contact with Shiva''s three-headed and six-armed form, which turned into his original appearance.


    "You want me to stay here just because of this?" Su Yan looked at the Bloodthirsty Supreme and said disdainfully.


    "This..." The Bloodthirsty Supreme hadn''t recovered from the shock just now, he still thought it was impossible, why did his strongest move not cause the slightest damage to Su Yan''s body.


    Moreover, the bloodthirsty supreme looked at Su Yan''s appearance, not to mention that he was hurt, even the consumption of divine power was extremely limited.


    "Impossible! No!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme shouted to the sky.


    "Is there anything impossible, get ready to accept the judgment of death!" Su Yan called out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand again.


    A sword Qi swung straight towards the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    With the divine power in the Bloodthirsty Supreme''s body, it is absolutely impossible to block Su Yan''s blow.


    But just when Su Yan thought that this blow could directly kill the Bloodthirsty Supreme, a figure instantly appeared in front of the Bloodthirsty Supreme to help him block the fatal injury.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme also came back to his senses, and after seeing Hao Qiuyun, who had mortally injured him, he said with a wicked smile: "Well done! My servant."


    Seeing that Hao Qiuyun didn''t care about the pain at all, he quickly recovered and said, "As long as your lord is safe!"


    At this time, Su Yan clearly noticed that Hao Qiuyun''s actions were completely subconscious, that is to say, in Hao Qiuyun''s heart, his life was far less important than bloodthirsty respect.


    Su Yan admired this kind of loyalty, but after hearing the words of the Bloodthirsty Supreme, Su Yan also understood that the slaves that the Bloodthirsty Supreme said were actually existences with self-awareness like Hao Qiuyun1.


    It''s just that some consciousness has been changed by the Bloodthirsty Supreme, and the strength of such a servant will remain closer to the cultivator himself.


    And you can use the abilities of the cultivator at will.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the Bloodthirsty Supreme has already arranged a formation at his feet.


    "See you later, next time I will definitely take your life!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a wicked smile. Then he used the remaining divine power to activate the formation.


    "Stop going!" Su Yan hurriedly chased after him.


    But Hao Qiuyun stopped him directly.


    "Overestimate your own strength, get out!" Su Yan roared angrily, motivating his divine power directly.


    Hao Qiuyun was also directly knocked back by Su Yan''s divine power.


    But with Hao Qiuyun blocking it for a moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme has disappeared between the world, and only the formation he arranged with bloodstains is left on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Su Yan scolded.


    Immediately, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword flew straight out of his hand, piercing through Hao Qiuyun''s neck.


    Hao Qiuyun should not have been so weak as a Half-Step Supreme, but just now he abruptly received Su Yan''s blow, which resulted in him being seriously injured.


    Coupled with the fighting of many **** cultivators, his divine power was also greatly consumed. At this moment, he was directly killed by Su Yan''s blow, and he didn''t even have time to resist.


    After seeing Su Yan''s method, everyone was also full of disbelief.


    "Does this fellow Taoist dare to ask your name? He will definitely bring a great gift to visit him in the future!"


    "Yes, fellow daoist has done us such a big favor, dare to ask you his name."


    "..."


    Many cultivators want to have a good relationship with Su Yan at this moment.


    "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, I think choosing the day is worse than hitting the day. Now, if you have anything to give away and what you want to say, let''s finish it now. Don''t engage in such nonsensical things." After hearing this, Su Yan also agreed. He said directly with a smile.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Su Yan''s words. This is completely out of routine. If it was normal, anyone would be polite.


    Su Yan had better open and close directly.


    Everyone also spoke their words, and Su Yan''s words at this moment were not enough and he seemed a bit overwhelmed.


    But everyone is also saying polite words, no one wants to really reluctantly give up.


    "What? Everyone is lying to us, right?" Su Yan said pretending to be a little angry, and the divine power on his body was also activated in an instant.


    "Fellow Daoist, what are you talking about? This is a bottle of high-grade elixir for healing injuries. I will give you three pills to restore what you just had just now..." One of the cultivators stood up first and said.


    "What three pills? I was so exhausted just now, three pills are enough." Su Yan stepped forward and took a whole bottle of pills in his hand.


    Immediately without waiting for the man to speak, he poured all of it into his mouth.


    "Fellow Daoist, absolutely not!" the man said with a full face of reluctance.


    But at this time, Su Yan had already swallowed all the pills, and he didn''t have the strength to get them back, so he had to admit it.


    The effect of the elixir was not bad, and the divine power in Su Yan''s body showed obvious signs of recovery after taking it.


    "What about the others? Nothing to express?" Su Yan turned to look at the others and said.


    "Fellow Daoist, I have a piece of Heavenly Emperor Jade Crystal here, and I''m giving it to Your Excellency." Another person stood up and said.


    "I have a good piece of extraterritorial black iron here."


    "I have here..."


    "..."


    Everyone also took out their valuables one after another.


    They all saw that Su Yan was collecting protection fees, and no one present could escape, so everyone took out their treasures one by one.


    As **** cultivators, everyone was tacit about this kind of thing. After all, if it wasn''t for Su Yan''s ability, all of them might have been controlled by the bloodthirsty supreme.


    At that time, don''t talk about these treasures, whether your life is your own will be another matter.


    So they didn''t have much dislike for Su Yan''s behavior. After all, Su Yan saved their lives.

 Chapter 5726： Fairy Tale

    Chapter 5726: Immortal Wind Dao Bone


    The things that everyone took out were quite precious to themselves, and they were just passable in terms of quality.


    Although Su Yan didn''t like it very much, he certainly wouldn''t refuse these things if they were given as gifts.


    The last cultivator came to Su Yan tremblingly and remained silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yan asked upon seeing this.


    "My lord, the property on my body was ordered by the master to buy the auction item. The only thing I own is this ordinary artifact. The grade is not as high as your eyes. Please don''t make things difficult for me." said the man.


    "It''s easy to say. I didn''t ask you to give me anything, it''s all up to you voluntarily. Since you don''t have anything on you, you should take this weapon back. I really don''t like it." Su Yan didn''t take it seriously. Said.


    "what!"


    "No way!"


    "..."


    At this time, the other cultivators were dumbfounded, they all gave Su Yan good things.


    At this time, Su Yan had already received all the things sent by many **** cultivators into the space around his waist.


    Although everyone regretted it in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show it.


    Su Yan immediately scanned the entire hall with his divine sense, but he didn''t find those items in the auction.


    It seems that they were all taken away by the bloodthirsty supreme. At this moment, Su Yan spread his consciousness to a larger return.


    A moment later, a red imprint appeared in Su Yan''s sea of ??divine consciousness, which was exactly the divine consciousness that Su Yan had just planted on the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng taking advantage of the chaos.


    After confirming the direction, Su Yan chased in that direction directly.


    As soon as Su Yan left, the cultivators in the hall began to defend the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Fuck, I have to recover my loss at your house." One person kicked Hao Qiuyun''s body and said.


    Without Hao Qiuyun, these people in the City Lord''s Mansion can no longer stop their self-cultivation group.


    However, within half an hour, there was no trace of prosperity in the entire City Lord''s Mansion. It was like encountering bandits. All valuable things in the entire City Lord''s Mansion were scraped clean.


    Even Hao Qiuyun''s clothes made of special celestial gauze were pulled off at some point.


    Immediately after many cultivators left the City Lord''s Mansion, they directly set the City Lord''s Mansion on fire.


    At this moment, the Beast God''s Domain and the Northern Territory.


    Above the sky, Su Yan was looking for the location of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng based on the divine power left on him.


    But at this moment, Su Yan discovered that the direction that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was about to rush to was the direction of the East Realm.


    Su Yan suddenly heard the sect that the Bloodthirsty Supreme said, and Su Yan also realized that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was planning to return to the sect to refine the True Spirit Claw. After all, the Bloodthirsty Supreme promised to sell the True Spirit Claw to Hongmeng Immortal Emperor.


    "It seems that we have to hurry up." Su Yan said to himself.


    After all, judging from the Bloodthirsty Supreme''s attitude towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the sect behind him will definitely not be weak, and Su Yan is puzzled that there is actually a sect that uses immortal skills in the God Realm, and The strength can still be stronger.


    This can''t help but make Su Yan puzzled. After all, going from the fairy world to the **** world is a result of sublimation and a process of evolution.


    But now in the God Realm, immortal skills actually have a direct and unique aspect.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t care about so much, so he could only keep speeding up, trying to catch up with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng before he left the northern border.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is a must for Su Yan, that''s why Su Yan went after Immortal Emperor Hongmeng immediately after leaving the City Lord''s Mansion.


    He also left a mark on the Bloodthirsty Supreme during the battle just now, but at this time the mark showed that the Bloodthirsty Supreme was not in the northern border at this moment.


    That is to say, the Bloodthirsty Supreme directly left the Northern Territory during the period just now, and ran out of Su Yan''s detection range, or discovered the traces left by Su Yan, and directly destroyed them.


    Su Yan is more inclined to the latter. After all, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who left first, has not yet left the Northern Territory. One must know that the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain is quite vast.


    The range of the four realms is also quite wide, even if the Supreme wants to travel freely within the four realms, it will take a lot of time, besides, the divine power on the Bloodthirsty Supreme has been exhausted at that time.


    Another possibility is that the Bloodthirsty Supreme didn''t notice the imprint left by Su Yan, and he didn''t leave the Northern Territory, but Su Yan''s spiritual sense of the other party he was in couldn''t see through.


    ��


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who was flying high in the sky and was about to leave the northern border, suddenly realized that something was wrong with him.


    Then he said with a slight smile: "Interesting! I want to see who is catching up!"


    At this time, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had already noticed the mark Su Yan left on him, but Immortal Emperor Hongmeng did not choose to continue walking, but planned to wait here for Su Yan''s arrival.


    Su Yan also found that the imprint coordinates in the sea of ??consciousness disappeared, and immediately understood that the imprint he left was noticed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Su Yan could only fly towards the place where the mark disappeared last. Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had to get rid of it, even if there was only a slight chance, he would go and see it.


    The reason why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was able to enter the God Realm was indeed because of the sect he was in at the moment.


    The sect that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is in now is called: Immortal Style Daogu.


    Including Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, there are four people in the sect. Because it is a single lineage, each master can only have one disciple.


    Therefore, the entire sect is now in a situation where four generations live under the same roof. All four of them use immortal skills to fight, and all the selection of disciples in the sect is from the immortal world.


    In the forbidden area of ??Xianfeng Daogu Sect, there is a passage connecting the fairy world and the **** world, but the price paid every time to go to the fairy world is very high, which is also an important reason why the sect has always been a single pass .


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng happened to be chosen by his master, and shortly after Su Yan broke through the shackles of power in the fairyland and entered the God Realm, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also directly brought to the God Realm by his master.


    Moreover, in the God Realm, because the location of the Immortal Wind Dao Bone is very special, and the content of divine power is extremely rich, the improvement of the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is also quite rapid.


    The most important point is nothing more than the fact that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s patriarch directly passed on part of his abilities to him. Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng seems to have only the strength of the peak of the God Emperor Realm at this moment, there is still a lot of divine power sealed in his body.


    This is also the inheritance method of the entire sect. The oldest members of the sect must pass on their divine power to new disciples on a regular basis.


    In this way, the strength of the sect is guaranteed as much as possible, because the initial transmission will not have much impact on the cultivation of the patriarch.

 Chapter 5727： duel

    Chapter 5727: Fate Showdown


    At this moment, Su Yan speeded up and rushed towards the place where the mark disappeared, and arrived there in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was sitting there cross-legged, waiting for Su Yan''s arrival.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you! I''m curious as to who you are, and I feel a very familiar aura from you." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said directly after noticing Su Yan''s arrival.


    Su Yan was taken aback when he heard Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s voice, and immediately took off his disguise, revealing his original appearance.


    "What? Su Yan!" After Immortal Emperor Hongmeng saw Su Yan, the divine power fluctuations in his whole body changed significantly.


    "That''s great, you''re not dead yet!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said through gritted teeth.


    "What do you mean, I won''t die even if you die!" Su Yan said without any fear.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng exudes an extremely strong murderous aura!


    Su Yan''s heart of wanting to kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was equally firm.


    "Heavenly Feather Wind Cry!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t say any more, and directly called the long sword in his hand.


    Su Yan also directly held the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, causing people to confront each other in the air, and the atmosphere instantly became oppressive.


    The divine power released by the two also changed the surrounding situation suddenly.


    "Xian Jun Slash!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly concentrated his divine power on the long sword and swung it directly towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan noticed the strangeness of this move just now when he saw the battle between Immortal Emperor Hongmeng and the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    Immortal skills, but the divine power contained in them is extremely strong.


    "Sword Jue-Star Destroyer!"


    A sword intent also shot into the sword body immediately, and a sword energy shot out loudly.


    "boom!"


    The aftermath of the two sword qi blasted out waves of sound.


    Immediately, both of them slashed down with their swords.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The surrounding air was blown apart by the collision of the two, constantly vibrating.


    These rounds of confrontation between the two are the simplest sword moves. There is no trace of superfluous skills mixed in.


    There was no opportunism between the simple moves, and the two of them played head-to-head.


    At this moment, Su Yan had to admit that maybe he underestimated Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t use his full strength when facing the bloodthirsty Supreme in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s ability has a certain degree of restraint against the bloodthirsty supreme. It is not difficult to defeat the bloodthirsty supreme, so Su Yan thinks that the bloodthirsty supreme''s strength is not good enough.


    Therefore, he also underestimated the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this moment, the confrontation between Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was still fierce, and the two sides had already used quite a lot of moves in just a few minutes.


    "Hahahaha, Su Yan deserves to be you. Even after entering the God Realm, your strength has improved so fast, but if we continue to fight like this, I don''t know when we will be able to tell the winner. Let''s show some real strength. Look!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng laughed loudly.


    Immediately, the divine power around Immortal Emperor Hongmeng swelled instantly, and the next moment golden lights appeared around Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body.


    "As you wish!" Su Yan also shouted angrily, and the divine power in his body also surged instantly.


    Because most of the fights with the Bloodthirsty Supreme were in the form of Shiva, so his own divine power was not consumed much.


    At this moment, apart from not being able to incarnate in the form of Shiva, it can be said to be in full bloom.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s side is naturally his current strongest state.


    The two of them are holding their breath now as to what kind of storms the old enemy of the fairy world can stir up after meeting in the **** world.


    Suddenly sword shadows appeared behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the divine power from all directions was also suddenly absorbed by the phantom at this moment.


    After the phantom materialized for a few minutes, it directly stabbed towards Su Yan.


    The rain of swords all over the sky came in an instant.


    Su Yan directly called the Buddha Pagoda in front of him to block the bombing attack.


    The consumption of divine power also let Su Yan know that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s move must not be underestimated.


    Moreover, Su Yan had never used this move when he fought against Immortal Emperor Hongmeng when he was in the Immortal Realm, it seemed to be a newly learned move.


    "The sword of the sky!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng yelled fiercely, held the sword in both hands, and immediately the golden light scattered like a bright flower blooming, and struck straight at Su Yan. At this moment, there was also a roar between the heaven and the earth, as if it was about to be split by this sword intent.


    Su Yan also made a tactic in an instant, and suddenly the power of the four phenomena in the sky and the earth exploded. May the sky, which was extremely dull under the aura of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, be a little more energetic under Su Yan''s aura at this moment.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    "Boom!"


    The collision of the two moves directly separated the sky, and the gloomy and dark sky also dissipated at this moment, revealing the original appearance of the sky.


    At this moment, Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were shocked by the strength of this move, and the blood in their bodies kept surging, and the fighting spirit in their eyes was raised to the extreme at this moment.


    ��


    The location where the two are at the moment is the junction of the northern border and the eastern border.


    The huge turmoil generated by the confrontation between the two just now directly attracted the attention of the managers of the two realms.


    Under normal circumstances, basically no one would care about this kind of fighting, but in the place where the two realms meet, this level of collision quickly attracted the attention of the managers.


    "What''s going on! How could there be such a strong collision?" Di Rui, one of the managers of the northern border, said.


    "My lord, I don''t know who is sending someone to investigate."


    "Investigation? With such energy fluctuations, the strength of the two of them is at least the existence of the peak of the God Emperor Realm. Who are you going to ask to investigate?" Di Rui said.


    "Give me an order to gather the guards to go with me! By the way, let those guys in the east border send people there too." Di Rui continued.


    With such a degree of collision, Di Rui knew that he could only go there in person.


    Although these people are the managers of the major realms, their cultivation bases are all at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and at most they are half-step supreme.


    The ability fluctuations caused by the collision between Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng just now made Di Rui nervous.


    ��


    "Does this look a little bit, but if you only have this ability, then prepare to die here today!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng roared.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time, and my strength hasn''t become much stronger, but you understand this trick of the tongue." Su Yan said disdainfully.


    "Angry! You still owe it to me!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said angrily.


    "Immortal style bone!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body has undergone obvious changes at this moment, and the divine power in his whole body has become extremely pure.


    Every acupuncture point on the body emits a faint light, and the aura of the whole person is also raised to the highest in an instant.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked when he saw it. At this time, the changes in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were like the eight martial arts.

 Chapter 5728： Double Realm Guard

    Chapter 5728: Two-Boundary Guard


    The improvement that Shimmer received from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body after the flickering also changed qualitatively.


    "Next, let me show you my strongest state!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Accompany me!" Su Yan said without fear while holding the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword tightly.


    A ball of light burst out from the body of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and directly poured into Tianyu Fengyin''s body. Suddenly, a powerful weapon rhyme reverberated between the heaven and the earth, and the entire sword body followed suit. The powerful weapon rhyme also attracted Su Yan''s hand. The Wanzai Frost Sword let out low sounds.


    Su Yan also couldn''t help being shocked at this moment, the quality of the weapon erupting from Tian Yu Fengyin''s body at this moment is not weaker than his Wanzai Frost Sword, and it must be known that the Wanzai Frost Sword is a divine weapon of good fortune.


    At this moment, Su Yan also injected divine power into the Ten Thousand Zai Frozen Sword, the cold light shines on the autumn water, and the sword energy is like a long rainbow. At the moment, the entire sword body is terribly cold.


    At this moment, Su Yan chose to take the initiative to attack and directly used the Wanzai Ice Sword in his hand to stab at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng snorted coldly, and the Tianyu Fengyin in his hand also directly responded to Su Yan.


    "boom!"


    Both of them chopped out the long swords in their hands and collided with each other.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng mobilized his divine power and a golden light shone on Tianyu Fengyin''s sword body, and the aura of the Wanzai Frost Sword was actually suppressed at this moment.


    Su Yan held the sword with one hand and quickly read the pinch formula with the other hand. A burst of divine power suddenly slapped on the sword, and then Su Yan withdrew. The sword pointed directly at the forehead of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At the same time, the Divine Orb of Four Tribulations Bianyan also turned into a red long sword and flew out, spinning in the air, and it was worth the neck of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s face changed drastically. Su Yan''s two moves were pure killing moves, which had completely locked his head.


    Immediately, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng quickly took Tianyu Fengyin back and pressed it in front of him.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Su Yan stabbed Tianyu Fengyin''s sword twice in succession.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also directly shaken back.


    "I really underestimated you." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said after stabilizing his figure.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to let Immortal Emperor Hongmeng go, and chased him directly after knocking him back.


    Moreover, the moves are all killer moves, and it is very hateful to start.


    As soon as Immortal Emperor Hongmeng stabilized his figure, he had to rush to resist again.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Su Yan held two swords in his hand and continuously slashed at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, pressing forward step by step.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng had no choice but to defend, because the best time to defend was missed, and it seemed that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was struggling to block every move at this moment.


    "Too much deceit!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng yelled angrily, his divine power surged again, and Tianyu Fengyin also directly increased his sword intent.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword directly tore through Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s clothes at this moment.


    But it gave Immortal Emperor Hongmeng a chance to fight back.


    A burst of powerful divine power erupted from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body, and its power directly broke Su Yan''s sword move.


    Immediately after the pinching formula entered the body of Tianyu Fengyin''s sword, the powerful sword move burst out suddenly, approaching Su Yan.


    "Hmph!" Su Yan also hummed softly, and placed the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and the sword transformed from the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Bead in front of him.


    "Sword Jue-Star Destroyer!"


    Two sword lights that were almost fused together blasted out suddenly, heading towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of the two moves caused a violent roar again.


    When Su Yan''s sword qi collided with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s move, the sword qi was stalemate for a while and then smashed through Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s move like a bamboo.


    Directly towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Fairy Strength Mask!"


    A strong divine power formed a mask emitting golden light, protecting Immortal Emperor Hongmeng within it.


    "boom!"


    Su Yan''s remaining sword qi slashed on the mask and made a sound, but it didn''t shake it.


    ��


    At this moment, there was a place in the sky not far from where Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng fought.


    "My lord is just ahead."


    "Everyone is speeding up." Di Rui shouted after hearing this.


    Immediately, dozens of people followed Di Rui and went straight to the battlefield here.


    At this time, Di Rui was constantly guessing in his mind who the **** was fighting here. And keep praying that some very famous supreme beings are here, so that they will give people like Di Rui a little face.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body suddenly changed, and a cyan thunder force emanated from his whole body.


    "Thunder falls!"


    Su Yan gave a soft drink.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng hadn''t realized what was going on, the next moment he felt directly locked by an extremely powerful divine power.


    "Not good!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng exclaimed in shock.


    Then the divine power of the fairy cover was strengthened again.


    He is aware of the danger, but not the source of it.


    The next moment, a large number of black clouds gathered on the head of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Huh?" At this moment, he also directly raised his head and hummed in confusion.


    Immediately, his face was full of horror, his eyes filled with disbelief: "No way! Thunder Calamity?"


    At this moment, he was keenly aware of the powerful thunder power contained in the dark cloud above his head.


    That''s why he mistook it for a thunder robbery.


    But as the power of thunder gathered in the black cloud, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also realized that the real thunder calamity was much stronger than this level.


    In the next moment, a powerful thunderbolt directly locked on Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and then slammed down.


    Although it is not Thunder Tribulation, its power is not comparable to that of ordinary magical skills.


    "boom!"


    It directly caused bursts of roar, and the sky and the earth trembled at this moment.


    There is also dust and smoke all around.


    The thunderbolt directly hit Immortal Emperor Hongmeng. Although Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was protected by the Immortal Power Shield, he would see Immortal Emperor Hongmeng after the dust and smoke cleared.


    At this moment, he is also disheveled.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was full of veins, and his anger was soaring.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such tricks, it''s really not easy." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said slowly.


    "You can''t think of much." After saying that, Su Yan slashed at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with two swords in his hands.


    "My lords, be merciful!" Di Rui shouted loudly, urging his divine power.


    Su Yan had noticed Di Rui''s aura at first, but it was only the cultivation of the God Emperor Realm that did not attract Su Yan''s attention.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, he would open his mouth to stop the fight between him and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Su Yan didn''t intend to take him into consideration, the movement of his hands didn''t stop at all, and he stabbed straight at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Hmph! This is the manager, boy, how dare you openly disobey!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said loudly while resisting.


    A few simple words won the hearts of everyone in Dirui to his side.


    At this time, the managers of the East Territory also arrived.


    "Jing Lan didn''t expect you to come here." Di Rui also said hello.


    Coming here is also a response to say hello.

 Chapter 5729： Monkey invites funny

    Chapter 5729: The Funny Game Invited by the Monkey


    At this moment, the managers sent by the two realms have reached about 30, and their strengths are all in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and three of them have reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Although Su Yan didn''t take these people seriously, if these people joined forces with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng to target him, he would still feel very uncomfortable.


    So at this moment, he deliberately shouted loudly: "Managers, come and solve him together, he deliberately disturbed the beast god''s domain!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also didn''t expect Su Yan to bite him back without shame.


    Immediately after the two of them fought each other with one move, they separated directly and stopped.


    "May I ask you two adults, which side do you belong to?" Di Rui asked tremblingly.


    At this time, Di Rui didn''t even dare to look at Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, let alone use his spiritual sense to spy on their cultivation.


    Even if he saw that the two of them were only at the God Emperor Realm, he didn''t dare to act recklessly, after all, the fighting power that erupted just now couldn''t be faked.


    That is an ability that ordinary supreme beings cannot erupt.


    "Is it necessary to report this to you?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said disdainfully.


    "Answer whatever you ask! That''s a lot of words." Jing Lan was sent by the person in charge of the East Territory, and only asked him to assist Di Rui, but didn''t explain too much to him.


    He roared directly after seeing the cultivation of Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    In his opinion, they were just two cultivators of the God Emperor Realm, and he didn''t even understand why so many people were sent here.


    "Shut up Jinglan!" Di Rui said quickly.


    "I''m sorry, my lord, I''m sorry!" Immediately, he apologized to Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "No, Di Rui, he is at the peak of the God Emperor Realm and can turn the world upside down!" Jing Lan said puzzled.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng made a move directly, and a divine power condensed sword shot directly towards Jinglan.


    Jing Lan also reacted, and hurriedly resisted.


    The moment Shenli Ningjian came into contact with Jinglan''s defense, it broke its defense.


    "boom!"


    The next moment Jing Lan was directly blasted out.


    "Impossible!" Jing Lan said in disbelief lying on the ground.


    He couldn''t believe why he was so far behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who was also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    It''s just a simple aura that has such power.


    In fact, it wasn''t that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s strength was outrageous, but that Jing Lan didn''t pay too much attention when he realized that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was attacking him with a magical form, so the defense method he carried out was relatively simple.


    But it was directly destroyed by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, giving Jinglan the illusion that she had no power to resist.


    It is not a problem to resist a few moves with his strength.


    At this moment, they only had three peak **** emperors, so if they wanted to beat Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, they would have no chance at all.


    "My lord, please don''t get me wrong. I just want to know whether the two lords belong to someone other than my Beast God''s Domain. I dare not get involved in the grievances between the two lords." Di Rui said hastily.


    At this time, Su Yan didn''t understand managers like Dirui and the others. Since he and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t care, why would they take great risks to stop them? Don''t they have a better chance of negotiating with them after the two of them fight to the death.


    Just calling it off, I''m not afraid that Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng will deal with them first if they don''t like it.


    In fact, it''s not Di Rui''s fault. You must know that they have never solved a problem of the supreme level before.


    Although the cultivation bases of Su Yan and Hongmeng Supreme have not reached the supreme level, Di Rui has seen all of their abilities.


    "The matter between the two of us is just between the two of us, there will be no involvement." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said directly.


    "Then don''t worry." Di Rui said hastily.


    Then he led someone to pull Jing Lan aside.


    "Isn''t this too ridiculous? Is this here to make soy sauce?" Su Yan looked at Di Rui and the others who had left directly at this time and said.


    The appearance of Di Rui and others made Su Yan unable to get a clue, and it seemed that they hadn''t come when they came.


    "These trash fish are gone, it''s time to continue the battle between the two of us." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng turned to look at Su Yan and said teasingly.


    "Is it a joke for you to invite a group of miscellaneous fish over to see yourself?" Su Yan replied.


    Su Yan still suspects that these people were invited by Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "Rage!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng rushed over directly holding Tianyu Fengyin.


    Su Yan also directly held two long swords, the sword energy was not released, the cold air was pressing, and the other one was also full of lethality.


    The two long swords stabbed towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng like scissors.


    "Xian Jun Slash!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also hastily mobilized his divine power, using the collision of divine power to avoid being strangled by the twin swords.


    "Zheng!"


    The two long swords made a sound on Tianyu Fengyin''s sword.


    The strong energy fluctuation also spread rapidly around the intersection of the three weapons. The aftermath of the abilities of gold, white, and red dyed the sky in different colors at this moment.


    "This��"


    The managers who were watching the battle not far away at this moment, including a few people from the east, were all stunned. They couldn''t believe their eyes at the moment.


    The strength of the two cultivators at the God Emperor Realm can be so strong at this moment, which has long been beyond their cognition.


    "Now you know why I stopped you." Di Rui also looked at Jinglan and said.


    "Brother Dirui, I really want to thank you this time! If it weren''t for you, I might just hit the stone and die this time." Jing Lan said hastily.


    Jing Lan knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to continue this kind of explosive injury no matter what.


    But at this moment, Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were not feeling well, the huge energy fluctuations also made their arms numb due to the shock.


    "You really **** me off!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said angrily.


    Since Su Yan held the double swords, he poured a steady stream of divine power into the two swords, and he always gained the upper hand in the duel. The outcome of the two seems to be completely divided.


    "Immortal style bone!"


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng made a series of explosive sounds of "Puff, puff, puff!", and bursts of white air from his front body were like water vapor, and his expression became very abnormal.


    Su Yan''s pupils shrank, and he instantly sensed that the strength of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body was constantly increasing at this moment. From the initial hard defense to the present, he actually reversed the decline, counterattacked, and a force shook into his body!


    "This��"


    Su Yan stared at the appearance of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, feeling an indescribable sense of familiarity in his heart, the feeling of fighting against him in the fairy world, but he could clearly feel the powerful divine power emanating from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Su Yan also couldn''t understand why Immortal Emperor Hongmeng contained divine power, but the moves he used were all immortal skills.


    "In the future, if you have a chance, you must go and see what kind of sect this is." Su Yan thought in his heart.

 Chapter 5730： Wu Yan Tian Luo

    Chapter 5730 Wuyan Tianluo


    At this moment, the power of thunder on Su Yan''s body condensed again with Su Yan''s urging.


    "Do you still want to use that trick?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said after seeing the changes in Su Yan.


    The moment Immortal Emperor Hongmeng used his immortal demeanor, Di Rui and Jing Lan also instantly discovered the identity of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "What? It turned out to be someone from that sect!" Di Rui couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Dirui, did you see it? It''s...the spirit of immortality!" Jing Lan also said incredulously.


    "This person''s strength is too low..." Di Rui continued.


    You must know that the single pass of Xianfeng Daogu is extremely famous in the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm.


    He is also one of the few hidden sects, but he is well known by everyone.


    With their popularity in the God of Beasts, they are no longer comparable to the Hidden World Sect, but still no one knows the exact location of their Sect.


    The reason why their popularity is so high is entirely because they use immortal skills.


    This thing can be remembered for a lifetime as long as you directly use someone you met once.


    Who in the God Realm can unleash immortal skills? No one can do it except for those who are immortal.


    So once someone outside uses the trick of "immortal wind and bone", it must be theirs.


    Other moves may not be recognized as immortal skills at a glance, but Immortal Wind Dao Bone is a fairy skill that every member of the Immortal Wind Dao Bone Sect will know, and the more people use it, the more people will naturally become familiar with it .


    At this moment, Su Yan condensed the power of thunder and did not continue to use tears, but wanted to use the speed of his body to transform into thunder and the power of the Wanzai Ice Sword to deal with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also directly put the Immortal Strength Cover on his body to prevent being hit by Su Yan''s falling lightning.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s mixed color was flickering with the blue color of Lei Ying.


    In the next moment, Su Yan disappeared between heaven and earth in an instant.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng let go of his consciousness in an instant, scanning his surroundings vigilantly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng has not even figured out how Su Yan disappeared at this moment.


    But in the next moment, Su Yan''s figure slowly condensed into a solid body behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng in the form of lightning.


    Immediately, the two swords stabbed towards Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also sensed the murderous aura when Su Yan stabbed at him.


    Immediately, he suddenly turned around and saw Su Yan''s figure. Before he could react, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could only increase the defensive ability of the Immortal Strength Shield to the extreme.


    "boom!"


    Even wearing the Immortal Strength Mask, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was directly blasted hundreds of meters away by Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan had no intention of letting Immortal Emperor Hongmeng go. He held two long swords tightly in both hands and killed him again.


    "This��"


    Jing Lan said incredulously, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "It really shouldn''t be. The disciple of Xianfeng Daogu is basically invincible among his peers. Is this other person''s strength too strong?" Di Rui also said incredulously.


    "But he''s only in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm." Jing Lan continued.


    When Di Rui came here just now, he didn''t dare to use his spiritual sense to see the cultivation of Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, but Jinglan had seen them all.


    "Let me just say, it''s only in the mid-supreme stage... Didn''t you say that? The mid-stage of the God Emperor Realm??" Di Rui originally heard that it was the mid-stage of the Supreme Realm.


    In this case, it might be understandable that he was able to beat up Immortal Emperor Hongmeng like that, but what Jing Lan said was the middle stage of the Divine Emperor Realm.


    This sentence directly made Di Rui stand there motionless like a stone man.


    "Don''t bully people too much! Immortal art - Wuyan Tianluo!!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng roared loudly.


    All the divine power in the whole body burst out instantly, and a golden phantom appeared behind Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, whose appearance was no different from that of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, also holding a Tianyu Fengyin in his hand.


    "Su Yan! I will use you to sacrifice me today! You are the first person to force me to use this move!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng roared angrily.


    Su Yan also noticed that the changes in Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s body were extremely obvious at this moment.


    Strong, wild, violent divine power filled him.


    The whole person also began to become violent at this moment.


    "Stay forever!"


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng slashed at Su Yan with his sword, and the phantom behind him also made the same movement at this moment.


    Su Yan wanted to turn into a thunderbolt to avoid this move, but when he wanted to push it, he realized that the surrounding space had been completely sealed off.


    "Buddha Pagoda!"


    In desperation, Su Yan could only sacrifice the pagoda of the Buddha, and abruptly followed the killing move of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    To be honest, Su Yan''s Pagoda of the Buddha is an extremely abnormal defensive artifact. The ability of absolute defense makes this artifact have incomparable abilities.


    As long as you have enough divine power, you can stop all the powerful attacks.


    However, after taking this move from Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, the front of the pagoda unexpectedly changed astonishingly. On the originally dark surface of the pagoda, a golden sword mark was left at the place where Immortal Emperor Hongmeng slashed. .


    But in an instant, the original appearance of the Buddha Pagoda was restored.


    "I have to say that the power of this blow is too terrifying." Su Yan couldn''t help but say at this moment.


    About one-fifth of the divine power in his body dissipated just now.


    You must know that the divine power in Su Yan''s body is much stronger than that of ordinary supreme beings.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s move just now consumed him quite a lot, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to dissolve it so easily.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was beaten up by Su Yan when he was in the fairy world, and now he somewhat wants revenge.


    But he still couldn''t get what he wished for. He thought that being chosen by Immortal Feng Daogu was the bright beginning of his life, but after meeting Su Yan, all the beautiful fantasies were once again as uncomfortable as a mirror being broken.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng only had one thought in his mind, which was to kill Su Yan, and his eyes were gradually covered with bloodshot eyes.


    "drop!"


    Suddenly, a sound like a water drop sounded in the brain of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the whole person came back to his senses in an instant.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng couldn''t help being afraid for a while, he knew what happened to him just now.


    He almost lost his temper and lost control of this body completely. Only after experiencing it personally can he know how terrible the situation just now is.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s back was completely soaked in cold sweat at this moment.


    After waking up, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also understood that he was not Su Yan''s opponent at this time, and the intention to retreat had already sprouted in his heart.


    But there was no good way to escape. After thinking about it for a while, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Dirui and Jinglan.


    "Perhaps we can only rely on them at this moment." Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said self-consciously.

 Chapter 5731： Lord of the North - Mulally

    Chapter 5731 Lord of the North - Murali


    At this moment, Su Yan must also know that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was expending a lot. After stabilizing his figure, he put away the pagoda and directly slashed at Immortal Emperor Hongmeng with two swords.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng could only place Tianyu Fengyin in front of him, struggling to block Su Yan''s attack.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    The Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and the Four Tribulations Bianyan Divine Orb slashed at Tianyu Fengyin''s sword continuously.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was also forced to retreat steadily.


    Su Yan also instantly sensed something was wrong. At this moment, Hong Mengxian''s heart for confrontation has obviously dropped a lot.


    Su Yan didn''t know if it was because the blow just now had consumed too much of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng''s divine power, or if it was because of something else.


    At this moment, the two kept approaching where Di Rui and Jing Lan were.


    "Brother Dirui, what do they mean?" Jing Lan said with some horror.


    "Hurry up and help me kill this traitor!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng suddenly shouted loudly.


    Everyone present was inconceivable after hearing the words of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    "You can''t beat the rescuers, can you!" Su Yan scolded directly.


    Then he said quickly: "Brothers, I am also from the northern border!"


    Di Rui was also dumbfounded at this time. He was completely sure of the identity of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and he was 100% a person with a strong sense of immortality.


    Although he couldn''t confirm Su Yan''s identity, Su Yan''s strength was not something he could help if he wanted to.


    Now it is also a dilemma.


    "What should I do, Brother Di Rui!" Jing Lan also asked hastily.


    At this moment, the distance between Su Yan and Immortal Emperor Hongmeng is getting closer and closer, and there is indeed not much time left for Di Rui to think.


    Di Rui was also struggling in his heart at this time.


    Suddenly he thought of something, instantly took out a disc-shaped thing from his waist and poured divine power into it.


    A figure appeared on the disc.


    "Lord Landlord, this way..."


    Di Rui also directly and quickly told that person all the current situation here.


    "The god-cultivator who lost his immortal demeanor no matter what the price is, I will say it again no matter what the price is!" said the figure on the disk.


    That figure was the projection of Murali, the king of the North.


    After having Mulally''s order, Di Rui also issued the order directly.


    "Fellow Daoist, we are here to help you!" Di Rui shouted loudly, urging his divine power.


    "Hahahaha! Su Yan better prepare for his fall!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng said with a big laugh.


    Although he has not joined Xianfeng Daogu for a long time, he can clearly perceive that Xianfeng Daogu has an absolute position in the beast god''s domain.


    A sect with only four members counting him, he really couldn''t understand why there was such a big influence, but gradually he stopped thinking about it so much, after all, these were good things for him, he only needed Just know that.


    "Hmph! Can these miscellaneous fish give you such confidence!" Su Yan said sullenly at the moment.


    Although the strength of these people is not strong, there are more than thirty people in number.


    If he joins forces with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, he wants to kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, and the chance of success is basically zero.


    "What? You don''t really think that you can beat thirty of us, do you?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng looked at Su Yan with a rascally look.


    After going through the incident of almost going mad just now, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also gradually became less concerned about dignity when facing Su Yan, and the obsession in his heart to kill Su Yan disappeared.


    He will no longer have the idea of ??killing Su Yan at all costs. Although Su Yan is still a mortal person in his heart, this matter is ranked behind his own safety.


    "Then you have to give it a try!" Although Su Yan knew that it was not easy to kill Immortal Emperor Hongmeng at this time, if he faced Immortal Emperor Hongmeng plus these people, he would not be afraid at all.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    The divine power instantly condensed, and the thunder shadow flickered on his body.


    There was also a change in the sky at this moment, and the dark clouds all over the sky gathered above Su Yan''s head centered on Su Yan.


    Thunder shadows flickered constantly in the black clouds.


    It was also the first time for Su Yan to use this trick, but the current appearance made Su Yan extremely shocked.


    Facing so many people, the only way to break the situation is to use a large area of ??powerful killer moves.


    The ability to kill more people at the same time.


    "fall!"


    Following Su Yan''s soft shout, the rolling thunder suddenly descended from the sky, blasting directly in the direction of Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Di Rui and the others.


    "Divine Power Wall!"


    Di Rui reacted instantly.


    When there are a large number of people, the power wall is undoubtedly the best means of defense.


    After hearing this, everyone also made actions immediately, and they all stood behind Di Rui and continuously transmitted their divine power to Di Rui.


    Di Rui condensed his divine power into a shield to enclose everyone in it.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Snapped!"


    Countless tears fell on the wall of divine power.


    At this moment, more than 30 managers are constantly strengthening the transmission of divine power.


    Everyone was sweating profusely on their heads and backs.


    The divine power in Su Yan''s body is also constantly being consumed, and not a single thunderbolt falls, for Su Yan, it is a kind of consumption of his own physical strength.


    But at this time, Su Yan couldn''t control so much anymore, and had to find a way to break the situation.


    Once more than 30 of them join forces to attack, Su Yan must sacrifice the Buddha Pagoda to defend, but when attacked by more than 30 people indefinitely, the consumption of his divine power by the Buddha Pagoda will only continue to drain the blood in his body. The divine power was exhausted.


    At this moment, he can only choose to take the initiative to attack, maximize his attack, and take the initiative of the current situation into his own hands.


    At this moment, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, who was under the hood of divine power, did not transfer his divine power to Di Rui. At this moment, he just recovered his own divine power.


    Di Rui and the others resisted Su Yan''s thunder with great difficulty.


    At this time, the divine power in Su Yan''s body was dropping crazily!


    "Is there really no chance to kill him today?" Su Yan said involuntarily, the divine power in his body was continuously draining at this moment.


    What passed with the divine power was the hope of killing Immortal Emperor Hongmeng.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly discovered that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng was sitting cross-legged in the wall of divine power, recovering his divine power crazily.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yan couldn''t help but shudder!


    "This guy, is that so?" Su Yan never expected that Immortal Emperor Hongmeng would resist his attack without a trace of divine power.


    All these managers are responsible for everything, and the curiosity about the bones of immortality has re-emerged a lot.


    "It seems that there is really no chance today!" Su Yan said to himself.

 Chapter 5732： Jiuzhuan Tianshu Dan

    Chapter 5732 Nine-turn Tianshu Pill


    Immediately, Su Yan burst out part of the divine power in his body to continue to maintain the frequency of the thunder.


    He turned around and left.


    "In the future, I will visit Xianfeng Daogu in person!" A long voice suddenly came from the sky and the earth.


    After hearing this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng also slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already left, and the managers were all slumped on the ground at this moment, the fluctuations in their divine power were minimal, and everyone''s expressions were extremely ugly.


    Immortal Emperor Hongmeng didn''t react at all when he saw these people, on the contrary, his own divine power has recovered to about the sixth floor after the recovery just now.


    "How long has Su Yan been away?" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng asked?


    "One... fifteen minutes." Di Rui said with difficulty.


    The person responsible for releasing the external force in the entire divine power wall is undoubtedly the most uncomfortable person, and naturally consumes the most on his body. At this time, Di Rui can''t see the slightest fluctuation of divine power, and his complexion is also extremely abnormal. It can be said that it has nothing to do with health at all.


    After hearing this, Immortal Emperor Hongmeng planned to leave directly. It would be impossible for him to find Su Yan without the location coordinates within a quarter of an hour.


    So he also intends to go directly to Xianfeng Daogu to absorb the claws of the true spirit to further improve his strength.


    The fight with Su Yan this time made him more aware of his own lack of strength, and his desire for great power began to become stronger. At this moment, he wished he could directly absorb the ability of the True Spirit Claw.


    But outside he was still a little worried.


    "Wait a minute, my master sincerely invites you to sit down in Linlangtian, the northern border." Di Rui said with difficulty.


    "Oh!" Immortal Emperor Hongmeng replied casually, and then walked away directly against the wind.


    "What the hell, old...I''ve suffered such a loss to save you, so you''re leaving now?" Jing Lan said, clutching her chest.


    "Okay, just bring the words with you." Di Rui also persuaded.


    After all, people like Immortal Emperor Hongmeng were not something they could offend. Even if Immortal Emperor Hongmeng directly killed them just now, the managers would not do anything targeted.


    ��


    At this moment, Fenglu City, one of the 16 famous cities in the northern border, is located.


    The division of power in the city is extremely simple, with the four major powers occupying four directions in the city respectively. This is the only place among the 16 famous cities where no managers have built the City Lord''s Mansion.


    It is also the place with the most intensive commercial exchanges in the entire northern border.


    Known as the second city in the north.


    The first city is Lin Langtian, who is known as the Northern King City.


    It is impossible to estimate the number of people who stay here every day due to the development of commerce.


    The four major families are the four major chambers of commerce in the city, and each chamber of commerce is quite strong.


    The cultivation base of the core members of the family in charge of the chamber of commerce may not be very high or only the cultivation base of the **** emperor, but the strength of the thugs they invited is indeed extremely strong.


    Among them, there are many masters of the supreme level.


    And they can also use some level of pills to improve the strength of these thugs, and forcibly raise his cultivation base to a level that they could not achieve originally


    Although this has some impact on the foundation of cultivation, it can improve the strength of the cultivators in a short period of time, and it also allows many cultivators with insufficient talents to find a way to break through the realm proudly.


    Moreover, the financial resources of the four major families can be said to cover the sky with one hand.


    Any family in Fenglu City has more financial resources than the entire financial resources of many other cities.


    Fenglucheng and Xie''s family.


    "Father, who is that person? Why are you so polite?" This person is Xie An, the eldest son of the Xie family.


    Sitting at the top is Xie Kun, the current Patriarch of the Xie family.


    Xie Kun looked at Xie An and said, "Do you know that he just showed Weifu something, and the grade of that thing is definitely an artifact in the realm of good fortune. This person is naturally not small, no wonder he said he wanted to see me by name."


    "Is that all because of a single artifact?" Xie An said a little puzzled. After all, that person only had a cultivation base of the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm, which was not even enough compared to him. You must know that he was still quite young.


    In this law city, Xie An''s talent can also be regarded as good.


    "An''er, you have to remember that artifacts at the level of good fortune are rare in this world. As long as that person is willing to ask for the price today, as long as I can afford it, I will buy it without hesitation. It''s a pity He didn''t bid." Xie Kun said with some regret.


    "Then why is he calling his father by name?" Xie An said a little puzzled. He took out good things but didn''t sell them. Maybe it''s to show off, Xie An thought to himself at this moment.


    Xie Kun frowned when he heard Xie An''s words, and said bluntly: "I''m afraid you may not be able to find what you are looking for even if you search all over Fenglu City..."


    The person Xie An and Xie Kun talked about just now was Su Yan.


    After breaking away from the battle with Immortal Emperor Hongmeng, Su Yan also gradually felt that the improvement of the realm became more and more important, and the saying that everyone under the Supreme Being is an ant still applies to him.


    At this moment, he has already begun to prepare the materials for refining the elixir that can be used when breaking through to the Supreme Realm��Jiuzhuan Tianshu Pill.


    Naturally, he came to Fenglu City to find the materials needed for the elixir.


    Although eating a large amount of pills during cultivation will damage the foundation of cultivation, and the real combat level after promotion is not enough.


    But it is also very beneficial for oneself to practice in the future with the help of pills to stabilize the realm at the time of breakthrough.


    But it is harmful because blindly using pills to improve one''s own realm will naturally make one''s divine power vain, but if it is just to stabilize the realm, pills are a good choice.


    Moreover, artifacts are divided into grades, grades, and medicines are naturally divided into the same grades.


    The medicinal effects, sequelae and damage to the body brought by different qualities of pills are also different.


    The lower the elixir is, the greater the harm it will do to oneself. The inferior elixir mentioned here is not a low-level elixir, but a elixir with less efficacy in the same level.


    The Nine Revolutions Tianshu Pill that Su Yan was going to refine this time was praised by the God Realm as the King of Pills because of its harmlessness.


    There is no harm to the cultivators after using it, but it has been many years since no one has refined the Nine-Revolution Tianshu Pill in the entire cultivating world.


    There are no more than two reasons. One is that the requirements for refining materials are too complicated, the quantity is too large, and the degree of cherishing is quite high. It is quite time-consuming and laborious just to get the materials together. The second is that the refining process is difficult, and if you are not careful, the materials you have finally found will disappear directly.


    The preciousness of the material means that there is no opportunity for trial and error, and if you succeed, you will be benevolent if you are not successful.


    This is the reason why no one has refined the Jiuzhuan Tianshu Dan for so many years.

 Chapter 5733： feudal castle

    Chapter 5733: Fenglu City


    Su Yan was sitting in the room arranged by Xie''s family at this moment, and immediately started to practice.


    The treasures of heaven, materials and earth obtained by scraping were absorbed wantonly at this moment, and the divine crystal was directly smashed by Su Yan and then directly absorbed.


    The reason why Shenjing can basically become a common currency in the God Realm is because it is a must-have for cultivators when they are practicing.


    After being absorbed by the cultivator, the divine power contained in the crystal can nourish the whole body of the cultivator, allowing the cultivator to have a good state of cultivation, and it is also full of supplementary power for cultivation.


    After Su Yan absorbed all the divine crystals in his body at this moment, the divine power in his body was still a bit short of the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Immediately after the training, Su Yan found Xie Kun again. After the meeting, Su Yan said straight to the point: "Patriarch Xie, please do me a little favor."


    "Master Zhang, please tell me." Xie Kun asked directly.


    The reason why Xie Kun called Su Yan Zhang Shao was because when he asked about Su Yan''s name, he lied that his name was Zhang Xiaotian.


    After all, the real Zhang Xiaotian was in the Abyss God Realm and would never be able to come to the Beast God Realm.


    "Sell these things for me. You can draw the commission yourself. After selling it, just exchange it for Shenjing and send it to my room." Su Yan said, and then took out a storage box from his waist. The artifact was handed to Xie Kun.


    Xie Kun''s spiritual sense probed inside, and he couldn''t help being stunned. The inside was densely packed with artifacts of various grades. For a moment, Xie Kun couldn''t believe that it was taken out by one person.


    These things are capable of arming a small army.


    "Young Master Zhang, sell all of them?" Xie Kun said incredulously.


    "Sell them all! If someone has a **** crystal, just sell it." Su Yan said.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan added another sentence: "It doesn''t matter if the price is slightly lower as much as possible."


    "Young Master Zhang, how do you and my Xie family do with this deal? How much money my Xie family will give you for these things, you can count." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    "This...it''s better to thank the boss for asking the price." Su Yan also said with a smile.


    At this moment, all Su Yan wants is Shenjing, he doesn''t care whoever he trades with, anyway, he doesn''t like those things, all of them are collected after fighting with others.


    "Young Master Zhang, what do you think of eight billion?" Xie Kun hesitated for a while and said.


    "That''s not too much." Su Yan said after hearing this.


    He actually didn''t know whether the price Xie Kun gave was high or low. He just said it symbolically. In this case, if Xie Kun raised the price, it would be a good thing for him.


    "That Zhang Shao thinks 8.5 billion." Xie Kun said after thinking for a while.


    "8.8 billion, it sounds auspicious." Su Yan said with a smile.


    "This..." Xie Kun hesitated after hearing this. After all, 300 million is not a small sum.


    "Boss Xie, I have a lot of these things. Although the grades are uneven, the most important thing is the quantity." Seeing Xie Kun hesitated, Su Yan said directly.


    "Okay, then follow Young Master Zhang''s opinion, but can I only pay Shenjing? But I can''t directly mobilize such a large sum of money for Shenjing. This will affect the progress of some aspects of the chamber of commerce. Can I use something instead? "Xie Kun said.


    "Shen Yuanguo can surpass the three hundred younger sisters Shenjing for a moment." Su Yan said directly.


    As long as there is something that can help him cultivate at this moment, Su Yan wants it.


    "Okay, Mr. Zhang, I''ll send your things to your room in a while." Xie Kun said hastily.


    Although he asked Xie Kun for 8.8 billion, he still made some money from so many things. After all, where is the amount?


    After Xie Kun took the things away, he convened a family meeting directly. He had to make effective arrangements for such an important matter, strive to maximize the benefits, and mobilized a large number of Shenjing and Shenyuanguo to let the elders know where they were going. .


    At the family meeting, the great elder Xie Feilong heard Xie Kun''s words and said directly a little unhappy: "Isn''t it a bit redundant to talk about this magic crystal after you have touched it?"


    "How can it be said that it is superfluous for the benefit of my Xie family? It is true that I have moved 8.8 billion divine crystals. Of course, some of them are supported by Shenyuan fruit, but he can bring my Xie family Have you calculated the benefits?" Xie Kun said without fear.


    "Hmph!" The Great Elder snorted coldly after hearing this, and sat there without speaking.


    No one in the Xie family would doubt Xie Kun''s ability. It can be said that the Xie family has such a prestigious reputation in recent years and can score with the other three to seal the city. Xie Kun is naturally indispensable.


    But it''s not just a matter of a day or two between the elder Xie family''s faction and the Patriarch, and even outsiders know more or less about it.


    However, the Xie family''s family motto is: how messy the family is, it''s a private matter, once it touches the interests of the family, it''s a family matter, everyone''s matter!


    With this point, although the Great Elder is at odds with the Patriarch, he can still be consistent with outsiders when he meets outsiders.


    This is also the reason why the Xie family is still able to firmly hold the position of the top four families even though there is no internal strife.


    In Fenglu City, once your family''s status in the city is lower than the top four, you will no longer have the right to operate the shops in the four districts of the city.


    The shops in the four districts correspond to the four directions of east, west, south and north of Fenglu City.


    These business districts are undoubtedly the most luxurious and lively places in the city.


    Su Yan was in the room at the moment, and people came in and out of Su Yan''s room one after another, and the **** spar and the **** yuan fruit were constantly being sent to Su Yan''s room.


    Su Yan also sat there quietly and waited. After all, there were so many people. He didn''t dare to meditate on the spot.


    It took an hour and a half before the delivery was finished, and after a casual chat with Xie Kun, he sent him away.


    Then he directly used divine power to shatter all the divine crystals around him.


    Surging divine power rushed into Su Yan''s body suddenly, and with the continuous influx of divine power, Su Yan also slowly felt the door in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Sitting cross-legged, he stopped the action of destroying the Divine Crystal, and his whole mind was focused on the idea of ??hitting the late stage of the Divine Emperor Realm.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was constantly entwined with white divine power, and he still let out low noises from time to time.


    The divine power of the whole body also seemed to be baptized at this moment. Then it was sublimated in an instant.


    a long time.


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the mental power contained in Su Yan''s eyes was extremely strong.


    "As expected, every improvement is a qualitative change for me." Su Yan said slowly.


    Immediately stood up, got out of bed to exercise the muscles and bones.


    At this time, Su Yan was looking forward to the moment when he entered the Supreme Realm.

 Chapter 5734： Destination without rules

    Chapter 5734: The Destination of Not Disciplined


    Su Yan then pushed open the door and walked out. It has been three to five days since he came to Fenglu City, and he hasn''t gone out for a proper visit. He has been staying in the room arranged by Xie''s family for the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this moment, after the realm impact is over, Su Yan also wants to go out and relax.


    "This Fenglu City is obviously much bigger than other cities." Su Yan walked on the street and looked around and said.


    The width of the streets is more than twice that of ordinary cities, and the attics on both sides are also full of various commodities.


    The flow of people on the entire street is far more than the resident population of a small city.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    A sudden noise caught Su Yan''s attention.


    I saw two men in armor evacuating the crowd on the street, followed by dozens of people in armor, and three people in the middle were chained by Shenyuan chains.


    As the name suggests, the Shenyuan lock is a shackle that restrains the divine power. After wearing the Shenyuan lock, the divine power in the body will be blocked instantly. The higher the grade of the Shenyuan lock, the higher the realm of the person who can seal it.


    It is rumored that there have been Shenyuan Locks in the God Realm that can seal the supreme divine power, but the strongest one I have seen so far is able to seal the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this time, the Shenyuan lock that locked the three people was white, which represented the highest level of Shenyuan lock.


    "Chengbei, Mo''s business! Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    Those people went on to say.


    There are four major families in Fenglu City, and each family occupies one side. This has been the rule since ancient times. Among them, the place where the Mo family is located is the north, the Xie family is the west, the east is controlled by the vest, and the south is controlled by the Chen family.


    The four families of Mo, Xie, Ma, and Chen are the four families that have ruled Fenglu City for several generations.


    Among them, the Ma family was promoted later, and they squeezed out the former position of the Liu family.


    This is the case in Fenglu City, no matter who has the ability, he is worthy to sit on the throne of the four major families.


    If you have no strength, you will be eliminated at any time.


    The Liu family is a living example.


    Su Yan also had nothing to do, so he followed the group of people to the "Wuyuan" in the city.


    "Wuyuan" is an underground fortress built by the people of Fenglu City for those who do not obey the rules. All those who do not follow the rules will be thrown in the "Wuyuan".


    It seems that these three people are the latest three unruly people in this law city.


    There are only two things in Fenglu City that are iron rules: one is to sell and leave, and to buy to start. The second is not to steal the strong.


    In fact, it is very simple. No matter what the price of the item is, the sale is finalized after the price is agreed. Once the item is in your hands, it is your own, and it has nothing to do with others.


    The second point is that it is forbidden to steal anything from the Heqiang store in Fenglu City.


    Even if that thing is only worth one divine crystal, you will be sent directly to the "Wu Yuan".


    The "Wuyuan" is actually used to restrict a person''s freedom. There are thugs hired by the four major families with a lot of money. In peacetime, these thugs manage these unruly people in this "Wuyuan".


    "Wuyuan" is also known as the scariest place in Fenglu City, because the temperature at the lowest layer of "Wuyuan" is very high, and the temperature is higher as it goes down, but it is strange that this There was not too much fluctuation of divine power under the "Wuyuan", so the people of the four major families didn''t care too much.


    At this moment, Su Yan mingled behind the team and walked in the direction of "Wuyuan".


    A quarter of an hour later, he followed those people to the "Wuyuan" in the middle of the city.


    The area of ??the "Wuyuan" on the ground is very small, but the area of ??the underground Wuyuan is quite large. Moreover, the area of ??each deeper floor is doubled, and the "Wuyuan" has seven floors in total.


    Some of the detainees here came to Fenglu City who didn''t understand the rules, and some of them were imprisoned for a lifetime.


    The "Wuyuan" in Fenglu City has also become a means for merchants to protect their own rights and interests.


    As a business-based city, "Wuyuan" is also a very important part of them.


    "What is in this "Wuyuan"? I really want to see it." Su Yan said to himself.


    After Su Yan arrived in Fenglu City, he naturally heard about the "Wuyuan", and he was quite interested in the temperature change of the "Wuyuan".


    Then he directly urged the technique of turning into thunder shadow to enter the "Wuyuan" before the gate was closed.


    Immediately after going deeper, Su Yan also gradually felt the temperature change, it was indeed getting lower and lower.


    Su Yan discovered that the people imprisoned in the "Wu Yuan" were actually not very high-level, and the strongest Su Yan saw was only in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this moment Su Yan has arrived at the interface between the sixth and seventh floors.


    Among the first six floors, the most powerful person Su Yan has ever seen is only a guy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, because it is what outsiders call "the third hand of a merchant." That is, a thug.


    Because the strength of the detainees in the first six floors is not that strong, so the strength of the guards is also very average.


    It is basically impossible for these people to notice Su Yan''s existence, unless Su Yan himself wants to expose it.


    Immediately, Su Yan directly executed the tactics, and his whole body entered from the sixth floor to the seventh floor in an instant.


    The temperature change on the seventh floor made Su Yan feel the heat clearly.


    "Is the improvement so great?" Su Yan said immediately.


    Su Yan found that there were basically no people here on the seventh floor, and Su Yan didn''t see those unruly people who were exiled later.


    Either it''s too big and there are too few people, or it''s too big and there are no people.


    Su Yan is more inclined to the former, after all, it is unlikely that there is no one here.


    The two people sent in just now, Su Yan had never seen them on the first six floors.


    But at this moment, Su Yan didn''t care about those things, but was trying to figure out how the temperature here came from.


    Su Yan suddenly sensed a wave of divine power, and immediately locked on to the target, and then rushed over quickly.


    "Is it the peak of the God Emperor Realm?" Su Yan said after seeing the man.


    The actual peak of the God Emperor Realm was put on the Shenyuan lock and thrown in the seventh floor of the "Wuyuan", suffering from the high temperature, and they were unable to use their divine power to resist the heat on the body of the hero.


    Now these people have started to have different injuries everywhere in their bodies.


    Su Yan''s target was not on this person, after all he couldn''t send out divine power fluctuations.


    Immediately, Su Yan continued to probe forward.


    Suddenly a strong ray of light appeared in Su Yan''s line of sight, and the next moment it disappeared in a flash.


    But Su Yan still locked on to the place where the light was shining just now, and the next second, he opened the door where it was located and walked in without hesitation.


    After walking in, Su Yan was stunned. This place is not the same as the seventh floor outside the door, at least it is bright here.

 Chapter 5735： hermetic space

    Chapter 5735 Confined Space


    "Bang."


    As soon as Su Yan stepped into the front door, the door behind him closed directly.


    "Yo, it looks like I have a new friend again."


    "Why is it a kid who has just entered the late stage of the God Emperor Realm?"


    "Giggle...interesting."


    After Su Yan walked in, he found that there were only three people in a huge room, and all three people''s attention was on Su Yan at this moment.


    The first person to speak was a God Emperor Realm peak cultivating fire attribute divine power, and the aura emanating from him could be clearly detected.


    Behind him is a young man who is also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm with a pair of knives on his back.


    At the end was an old man who looked very embarrassed, and he was also the last one to speak.


    "Boy, why were you sent here by those **** from the four major families?" said the man who cultivated fire attribute divine power.


    It can be seen that this person treats Su Yan very warmly.


    "Small matter, small matter." Su Yan replied.


    Su Yan came in secretly, and he still doesn''t know much about the rules of Fenglu City.


    "Hahaha, little brother, you are too modest, you can come here, you don''t know if you can go out in this life, why don''t you disturb the four big families and they will send you here?" The man smiled Said.


    "I don''t know why the three elder brothers are locked up here?" Su Yan also said.


    "The three of us are fellow Taoists who have practiced together for many years. We are not convinced by each other, so we agreed to compete who will steal the most precious things in the ten-year chamber of commerce held by the four major families."


    "The one who has the best things in that way is the king of robbers in the north!"


    The man who cultivated the fire attribute divine power said without hesitation.


    "Huo Sickle said too much!" said the old man with a slight frown.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also understood that these three people together are three Jiangyang thieves. And it''s still that kind of Jiangyang Bandit who is quite powerful.


    "So the three fellow Taoists have been imprisoned here for decades?" Su Yan continued after hearing this.


    "Boy, you''ve asked so many questions about yourself and haven''t explained what''s going on." Before Huo Sickle could speak again, the man with the two knives on his back said first.


    At this moment, Su Yan became more and more curious about "Wuyuan".


    "The three big brothers are honest, I sneaked in by myself." Su Yan didn''t intend to hide it but said it directly.


    "what?"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    "Boy, are you kidding me?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, the reaction of the three exploded instantly.


    But after seeing Su Yan''s expression, the three of them gradually believed Su Yan''s words. After all, when Su Yan came in just now, he really walked in directly.


    Moreover, when Su Yan entered here, the divine power fluctuations on his body were extremely abundant, which meant that Su Yan did not wear the Shenyuan lock before that.


    "Little brother, did you really come in by yourself?" The old man asked tentatively after calming down.


    At this time, although the old man already had the answer in his heart, he still wanted to confirm it again.


    "Of course it is true." Su Yan also responded.


    "That''s great, brother, it seems that we are immortal!" Huo Lian said excitedly after hearing Su Yan''s confirmation.


    "Hello little brother, my name is Guiyu, this is Han Feng and this is Huosiam, the three of us hope that little brother can take us out." The old man said.


    "Of course, after taking the three of us out, the benefits of the little brother will be indispensable." Gui Yu continued.


    "May I ask where this "Wuyuan" is?" Su Yan was not in a hurry to agree to Gui Yu''s request, after all, what exactly was Su Yan''s deployment of Fenglucheng in this "Wuyuan".


    And the purpose of his coming this time is to find out what is in the underground of this "Wuyuan", which caused his temperature to continue to rise.


    "This "Wu Yuan" is a prison jointly built by the four major families in Fenglu City, and it is used to detain those who are not good for their business plans." Gui Yu replied.


    He can understand that Su Yan didn''t agree to his request immediately. After all, in his opinion, Su Yan is just a cultivator who has just stepped into the late stage of the God Emperor Realm. It is not easy to enter here privately. It''s over.


    "What''s the matter with the temperature in this "Wuyuan"?" Su Yan continued.


    "We don''t know about this. Originally, I thought it was because there was magma in the ground, but that''s not the case." Gui Yu said patiently.


    Su Yan also thought that the problem was caused by the magma below, but he denied this view until he entered the seventh floor.


    After all, it was only the sixth floor to the seventh floor, and the temperature increase at a very short distance was a jumping increase. On the seventh floor, Su Yan had to activate his divine power to resist the heat wave from the outside world, but on the first six floors, he did not. I don''t have this feeling.


    So this is absolutely impossible to be the cause of magma, such a short distance is impossible to have such a big impact.


    "Brother, have you three discovered anything in this "Wuyuan" for so many years?" Su Yan continued.


    As soon as Su Yan''s words came out, Ghost Rain couldn''t help becoming vigilant, and his attitude towards Su Yan changed in an instant.


    Staring at Su Yan with slightly squinted eyes, he said coldly: "The little brother is not from the four major families, is he?"


    "Of course not." Su Yan also replied directly.


    "It''s not a small discovery after being here for so many years, but I will only tell the three of my brothers when I take them out." Gui Yu said directly.


    At this time, he used these things as leverage in negotiating with Su Yan.


    At this moment, in Gui Yu''s view, Su Yan is 100% a member of the four major families, and he still regrets that he shouldn''t have lost his composure like that at the beginning.


    After all, a cultivator in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm came to the confined space of the seventh floor without any damage, and he would not believe it no matter what.


    "I can take the three of you out, but you must swear to be loyal to me from now on." Su Yan said directly this time.


    It was not difficult for Su Yan to take the three of them away from this place, but naturally he would not help others in vain.


    Gui Yu hesitated after hearing this, he knew that if Su Yan belonged to the four major families, it would be absolutely impossible for them to be released.


    What they did back then can be said to have made the four major families of Fenglu City lose their reputation in the entire Ferocious Beast God Realm, and the Liu family, one of the four major families, also lost their position as the four major families because of this, and they have never recovered from it.


    It should be said that there are constant disputes among the major families in Fenglu City, but their starting point is still the same in terms of the common face of Fenglu City. Even the Ma family in Fenglu City hated Gui Yu and the three of them to the bone.

 Chapter 5736： Seven Insects Oni Meidan

    Chapter 5736 Seven Insect Ghost Pellet


    Even if the Ma family took the position of one of the four big families because of the lower position of the Liu family, they would still not have the slightest gratitude to the three Guiyu who broke the rules of Fenglu City.


    "You really agreed to take the three of my brothers out?" Gui Yu said incredulously.


    "Of course, but I''ve already said the premise." Su Yan confirmed.


    Gui Yu hesitated at first, then looked at Huo Lian and Han Feng to discuss.


    After a while, Gui Yu looked at Su Yan and said, "Okay, if little brother can really take my three brothers out of this old place, why not become your subordinates."


    "However, we still have one requirement, that is, you must make an oath to take the three of us out." Han Feng continued.


    "I can only say that I will try my best to take the three of you out. In times of real danger, I will still put my own safety first." Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    Heart oath is not something that can be established casually.


    Once you don''t do it or violate it, you will become a demon in yourself when you are practicing.


    Although Gui Yu and the others were a little unhappy after hearing this, they still understood what Su Yan said.


    Then they said together: "Okay, of course there is no problem."


    Immediately afterwards, the four of them took an oath together.


    As soon as Gui Yu and the others made their vows, Su Yan''s expression changed immediately.


    "What did the three of you find out here?" Su Yan asked directly. After all, everyone is now their own, and of course the information must be shared with each other.


    "This..." Gui Yu didn''t expect Su Yan to think about these things.


    But since Su Yan had agreed to take them out, Gui Yu didn''t have too many worries and said, "The bottom of this "Wuyuan" has extremely strong fluctuations of divine power, and it will burst out from time to time. "


    "Oh?" Su Yan became interested as soon as he heard it. The reason why he entered the "Wuyuan" was because he thought there must be a reason for the high temperature here.


    But Su Yan thought that there must be a treasure under this "Wuyuan".


    So when Gui Yu talked about the fluctuation of divine power, Su Yan''s interest was directly aroused.


    "And this "Wuyuan" is far deeper than the seventh floor underground. But at the lowest point of the seventh floor, there are people from the four major families guarding it." Gui Yu continued.


    After hearing this, Su Yan directly concluded that there must be something different behind it.


    "By the way, little brother, aren''t you curious about the state of the three of us now? It''s just that we are very different from those outside." Gui Yu then asked Su Yan.


    As soon as he said that Su Yan also reacted, compared with those people Su Yan saw outside, Gui Yu and the others did not have a divine essence lock on them, and the divine power aura on the three of them was quite abundant.


    "Divine power!" Su Yan also said the key point in one word.


    Compared with those people outside, the three of Guiyu can freely control their divine power.


    "That''s right, although they are all on the seventh floor, the four major families have not restricted our divine power. It''s not just that our existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm on the seventh floor has not restricted their divine power." Gui Yu continued.


    "Is there anyone else here?" Su Yan asked with some doubts.


    "Naturally, the space on the seventh floor is larger than the sum of the first six floors, and there are nine more confined spaces like ours on the seventh floor." Gui Yu said.


    "What? They''re all at the peak of the God Emperor Realm? Then aren''t they afraid of your collective riot?" Su Yan said in shock after hearing this.


    If you know that the people locked in a confined space are all at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, they will be a quite terrifying force after they are united.


    "So what about the peak of the God Emperor Realm? There are many guardians on the seventh floor who are in the Supreme Realm, and not just one. In addition, every one of us who are at the peak of the God Emperor Realm has been arranged by them to take a kind of pill Before the third day of every month, you must take a special antidote, or you will suffer from the pain of being devoured by thousands of insects." Gui Yu said.


    "Then the reason why he released you?" Su Yan asked curiously.


    "We have to go to the bottom of the seventh floor every other month to put our divine power into a special stone pillar, and then we can receive the antidote for this month." Gui Yu said.


    "Seven Insect Ghost Pellet, I didn''t expect someone to refine this kind of elixir." Su Yan said.


    "You know this pill?" Gui Yu said after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    Gui Yu heard someone talking about the things they were given before, and that person was talking about the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet.


    "Well, but this elixir has not been refined for a long time, and its only function is side effects." Su Yan said.


    In fact, the Qi Chong Gui Ming Pill was originally refined into this product due to an accidental mistake when refining the elixir.


    But later everyone found that this drug did not improve itself at all, and it would have serious side effects.


    So no one refines this kind of elixir anymore, but I didn''t expect that the four major families in Fenglu City would use it as a way to control others.


    "Then is there a way to crack it?" Gui Yu said excitedly after hearing this.


    Because they were in a state of depletion of divine power every time the medicine took effect, so they could only use antidote to relieve the pain.


    Ghost Rain''s previous idea was that after going out, he could use divine power to suppress the effect of the medicine when it took effect.


    But now Su Yan said that he knew this medicine was a surprise for Gui Yu.


    "Of course there is, and it''s very simple. You only need to take Tianxiang Danxin regularly. But if you want to eradicate it, you have to refine it again. Therefore, the seven insects and ghosts are left behind after successful refining. Antidote .�� Su Yan said.


    "Little brother, can you refine?" Gui Yu asked hastily.


    "Naturally, but if I refine it at that time, shouldn''t you all bleed a little?" Su Yan said to Gui Yu with a smile.


    "This is natural." Gui Yu also nodded quickly.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart towards Su Yan, it''s really scary that such a young boy has such an old-fashioned mentality.


    "Where is the lowest point of the seventh floor you mentioned?" Su Yan asked at this time.


    "Are you going?" Gui Yu said incredulously.


    "nature!"


    "Where is there a strong guard of this supreme state!" Gui Yu said.


    "You just need to tell me where that place is, the agreement between you and me still counts." Su Yan said.


    Isn''t it Supreme? It''s not like he can''t beat him.


    "This..." Gui Yu was a little hesitant, after all, he put all his hope of going out on Su Yan.


    In his opinion, the reason why Su Yan was able to come in was definitely because there was a loophole somewhere in this "Wuyuan".

 Chapter 5737： lowest gate

    Chapter 5737 The lowest gate


    After all, Gui Yu, the Supreme Realm powerhouse here, has seen more than one person, so he never thought that Su Yan approached from the main entrance.


    It is not impossible for Su Yan to take them away if there is a side door, so Su Yan''s request will be agreed.


    But he never thought that the way Su Yan said to take them out was to go directly to the main entrance and break in.


    If he knew, it would be absolutely impossible for him to agree.


    At this time, Su Yan also had some doubts in his heart. Before that, he thought that the existence of Supreme Beings was very rare.


    But now that he has entered the God Emperor Realm, it seems that Supremes are no longer so rare, and he can meet them almost every time.


    He couldn''t help cursing in his heart: "Didn''t you say that there are only six Supremes in the Ferocious Beast God''s Realm? Now he has seen more than six soon."


    A large part of the reason for this is that some supreme beings are the kind of casual cultivators and hermit sects, so they were not included in the previous statistics.


    So it''s not just Su Yan who is puzzled by the fact that there are so many supreme beings in the world.


    Even the managers of Ferocious Beast God''s Realm and Longevity God''s Realm are becoming more and more puzzled. The sudden appearance of so many Supreme Beings in the sky and the earth is also a very headache for them.


    Although Gui Yu didn''t want Su Yan to go to the lowest place, he still couldn''t resist Su Yan''s persistence.


    Then he told Su Yan the location of that place.


    After Su Yan received it, he emphasized with Gui Yu and the others that he would definitely keep the contract, and then asked how to leave the confined space.


    Gui Yu opened the door with a wave of his hand, it turned out that it was Gui Yu who closed the door after Su Yan came in just now.


    It caused Su Yan to think that this was some kind of institution in the "Wu Yuan".


    Su Yan immediately rushed towards the address Gui Yu gave.


    "Brother, you really let that kid go!" Huo Lian said with some confusion at this moment.


    From his point of view, Su Yan going to that kind of place is simply going to die, let alone take them away, maybe he will see Su Yan next time when he goes to inject divine power to get the antidote.


    "What else can I do? Can you persuade him? And I''m sure this kid''s strength is definitely not as simple as it seems." Gui Yu said thoughtfully.


    "I think my elder brother is right about this, but he is only at the God Emperor Realm after all, but my elder brother knows where he is going," Han Feng said at this time.


    He also didn''t understand why Gui Yu gave Su Yan the address of that place.


    If Su Yan died, they would have no chance of escaping.


    "If he can''t come back alive, we don''t need to believe that he can take us out." Gui Yu said.


    At the beginning, the three of them had too high hopes that Su Yan would take them out.


    But now they can''t find any other way besides Su Yan, not even sustenance.


    On Su Yan''s side, he kept approaching according to the location coordinates given by Gui Yu.


    At this moment, Su Yan did not choose to open his consciousness to investigate, after all, Gui Yu had told him where the supreme level powerhouses were stationed.


    It would be a disaster if they discovered the divine consciousness at that time, Su Yan slowly approached somewhere.


    It is indeed as Gui Yu said here, there are twelve pillars of the same shape in front of a huge gate, these should be the things that Gui Yu said are used to transmit divine power.


    At this moment, Su Yan counted seven guards in front of the gate, and among them were two supreme beings.


    It must be known that there is no Supreme Realm in the entire four major families, and even the entire Fenglu City does not have a Supreme belonging to them.


    Needless to say, these supreme beings were bought by the four major families at high prices.


    "It seems that the things behind this door are real!" Su Yan couldn''t help thinking.


    But it is almost impossible to sneak into this door without attracting the attention of the two supreme beings.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yan couldn''t think of a better way.


    "It seems that we can only send them out first." Su Yan said silently.


    Now the only way Su Yan can think of is to send Gui Yu and others out first and then cause a disturbance, to see if he can lure some of the guards away.


    Immediately, Su Yan returned to the confined space where Gui Yu and the others were.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?" Gui Yu said directly after seeing Su Yan come back.


    Han Feng and Huo Lian were taken aback when they heard it, and then followed Gui Yu and shouted: "Master!"


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to what they said, but directly stated his intentions.


    "What? Now?" Gui Yu said in shock.


    "That''s right, now go and tell all the people at the peak of the God Emperor Realm in the confined space on the seventh floor that if you want to go out, just follow us." Su Yan said directly.


    "My lord, with so many people, wouldn''t the goal be a little too big?" Gui Yu said a little puzzled.


    "I didn''t really plan to take them out. It''s up to them whether they can go out when the opportunity is given to them. I only care about us." Su Yan said.


    "Your Excellency, you mean to use them to cause riots?" Gui Yu also instantly understood Su Yan''s intention.


    "That''s right, but we want to use them to cause confusion and then enter behind the lowest door!" Su Yan said.


    "What!" Ghost Rain, Huo Lian, and Han Feng exclaimed.


    "My lord, didn''t you promise to take the three of us out?" Gui Yu said excitedly.


    "Of course, it''s the same to go to the bottom with me first. Besides, if I''m not sure, will I venture there?" Su Yan explained.


    The three of Gui Yu fell into silence at the moment.


    After all, this news was too heavy for the three of them.


    The danger in there, the three of them have stayed on the seventh floor for so long, naturally they are aware of it, after all, what kind of battle requires two supreme beings to guard it.


    After a moment of silence, Gui Yu said, "Okay, we promise to go through that door with your lord."


    "Brother!" Huo Lian and Han Feng said puzzledly.


    "Since this is the case, I will leave it to you to notify other people." Su Yan said.


    The three walked out immediately.


    Not long after, Gui Yu brought more than a dozen people to this confined space one after another.


    "No, old ghost, are you out of your mind? You actually brought us to meet a kid who just reached the late stage of the God Emperor Realm."


    "Isn''t that the person you''re talking about? I won''t participate in this matter."


    "Just kidding, are you looking for us to have fun?"


    "Old ghost, you have always been calm before? Is it because you have been closed for too long and something went wrong here?"


    "..."


    The people behind Gui Yu came in and saw Su Yan''s first reaction was dumbfounded. No one would believe that a kid in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm could take them out.

 Chapter 5738： riot

    Chapter 5738: Riot


    "This door is for you to enter and exit whenever you want!" Without saying a word, Su Yan directly called the Wan Zai Frost Sword in his hand, and slashed straight at the person who was about to leave.


    "Boy! It''s up to you?" The man also sensed Su Yan''s aura, and immediately turned around and punched Su Yan''s sword.


    But he underestimated Su Yan, thinking that with Su Yan''s cultivation level, he couldn''t pose any threat to him, and the strength in his hand was no more than an ordinary blow.


    But what Su Yan wants at this moment is the effect of killing with one blow. He has integrated the sword intent into this sword. It may look like a very ordinary sword, but its power is no less than that of the Supreme One. .


    "boom!"


    The moment the sword energy collided with the fist energy, that person''s fist energy was swallowed by Su Yan''s sword energy. The person hadn''t even reacted yet, and his life was directly ended by Su Yan.


    "This��"


    "..."


    Everyone in the confined space was stunned after seeing this scene. You must know that the person has the same cultivation level as them, and is an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Su Yan just used a sword, and the man''s body was lying on the ground at this moment, and there was no trace of life on his body.


    Gui Yu and the others were also stunned after seeing the scene in front of them. They never thought that Su Yan could have such a strong fighting power.


    All of them present were at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and they could all feel the power of that blow that Su Yan just exploded, and these people present couldn''t do it.


    "Does anyone have any questions now?" Su Yan said while holding the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and watching the crowd present.


    The people who were talking a lot just now, no one spoke at the moment.


    After a moment of silence, someone in the crowd said, "Tell me about your plan."


    "There is no plan, just go directly to the front. I heard Gui Yu and the others say that you are restricted by the Seven Insect Ghost Phantom Pill, which shows that they are relatively relaxed in guarding you, and it was indeed like this when I came, the seventh There are basically no guards on the ground floor." Su Yan said.


    "What? You came in from outside?"


    "when?"


    "..."


    Everyone didn''t expect that Su Yan came in from the outside.


    "And there is the fact that I can refine the antidote for the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet, but if you want something after you go out, you need to bring something of the same value to me to exchange. After all, I am not a philanthropist." Su Yan continued. .


    After hearing that Su Yan was able to refine the antidote for the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet, everyone present couldn''t help but focus on Su Yan.


    "If you can really refine the antidote for the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet, I will participate in this event."


    "me too!"


    "Count me in!"


    "..."


    After receiving the news that Su Yan was able to refine the antidote to the Seven Insect Ghost Nether, everyone''s thoughts changed drastically in an instant.


    The reason why many people have lingering fears is because of the care of the Qi Chong Gui Ming Pill. After all, after going out, they don''t know whether the poison of this medicine can be suppressed by divine power.


    At that time, if the divine power can''t suppress his toxicity, even if they go out, it will be difficult to escape the fate of death.


    "Well, let''s act now. With our strength, we should break through to the first few floors before we will be known by the leaders of the four major families. At that time, it will be too late to send people to surround us." Su Yan Said.


    Immediately after, Gui Yu also opened the door of the confined space, Su Yan flew out first, and everyone behind kept following.


    At this time, Su Yan sent a secret voice transmission to Guiyu and the others: After reaching the top, take advantage of the chaos and go back to the sixth floor. If the people on the seventh floor go up to help suppress the riots, they will first ensure the safety of the seventh floor. . So we are now hiding on the sixth floor.


    Ghost Rain also responded.


    The cultivators at the peak of the God-Emperor Realm who acted together could only rely on their own abilities. Su Yan also told himself in his heart that as long as these people could get out, he would 100% help them refine the antidote.


    "Listen to me, everyone, when we get outside, we will definitely split up and run away. After running away, come to the small border town of Goose City in the northern border to find me. I will help you refine the antidote." Su Yan said at this time.


    Then it flew directly towards the connection between the sixth and seventh floors.


    The people behind followed suit.


    A group of people also came to the third floor without receiving any obstruction. After all, with their strength, the managers above want to stop them, which is tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg.


    "My lord, the monsters on the seventh floor want to escape from prison!" At this time, the people from the four major families hurriedly informed the people above.


    "What? What floor is it on?" A voice came from the other end of the sound transmission compass.


    "It should be the fourth floor." The man said tremblingly, this is the manager of the sixth floor.


    Although it is only one floor away from the seventh floor, his strength is only in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. When facing the peak of the God Emperor Realm on the seventh floor, he didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    Su Yan led the crowd to the third floor, without encountering any obstacles along the way.


    "Brothers, let''s go separately!" Su Yan shouted directly.


    After that, he directly urged his body to turn into a thunderbolt and disappeared into the air.


    The whole person went straight down.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone urged their escape techniques to go to the second floor.


    At this time, when Gui Yu was about to take Han Feng and Huo Lian back below, he suddenly found a pair of eyes staring at the three of them not far away.


    "Brother, it''s Guixie!" Han Feng said with a frown.


    "It seems that acting is going to be a full set, let''s go up first." Gui Yu said.


    They can''t let these people know their intentions.


    At this time, the person in charge of the entire "Wuyuan" was in a mess. He knew very well what kind of harm these people would bring to Fenglu City if they ran out.


    "Let everyone come to the second floor to assemble, and we must not let them out! Hurry up!" a god-level cultivator from the Ma family roared angrily.


    This month, their Ma family is in charge of managing the "Wuyuan". Once there is a problem here, their Ma family will bear all the responsibilities.


    "Hurry up and inform the people of the four major families, this matter cannot be resolved by the power of one family outside." The man continued.


    Then the whole person sat down on the ground.


    He also just received the group escape from the seventh floor, and he had already received the news when they rushed to the fifth floor.


    If rescue is sent at this moment, although it is located in the center of Fenglu City, there is still a certain time lag in mobilizing manpower.


    The only solution he can think of at this moment is to be responsible for guarding the two supreme beings in the deepest part.


    Immediately after injecting divine power into the sound transmission compass, a phantom appeared in the compass the next moment.

 Chapter 5739： stairs of light

    Chapter 5739: Stairway to Light


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Ying said with some displeasure.


    "My lord, the people on the seventh floor have escaped from prison!" The people from the Ma family said hastily.


    "What?" Xu Ying said in surprise.


    "My lord, I am going to transfer the two adults below to come up and ask you for instructions."


    After hearing this, Xu Ying was silent for a moment and then said: "Let them come up after making sure that there is no threat on the seventh floor."


    "yes!"


    ��


    At this time, everything is proceeding as Su Yan expected. The only variable is that Gui Yu and the others were pushed up by someone. However, Gui Yu and the others returned to the third floor in an instant after entering the second floor. Then run straight down.


    After a while, the four of them waited on the sixth floor for the departure of the two supreme beings below.


    "My lord, we did this to disregard the life and death of those people!" Huo Sickle said.


    "Huh?" Su Yan said with some puzzlement.


    "Shut up!" Gui Yu quickly reprimanded after hearing this.


    "It''s okay, you say it!" Su Yan wanted to see what Huo Lian could say at this moment.


    "Your scheming is too deep. You let the people on the seventh floor act as your pawns. In the end, the people on the seventh floor will die or be injured, but nothing will happen to you." The fire scythe bulged The courage to speak out in one breath.


    "I am scheming? Everyone is just taking what they need. I have explained the pros and cons of fleeing clearly. The decision is made by everyone." Su Yan said.


    "Then why do you want to kill people and stand up! Isn''t this forcing them?" Huo Sickle said.


    At this moment, Gui Yu was already panicking, he was afraid that Su Yan would kill the fire sickle in anger.


    Then he said hastily: "My lord, Huo Lian is ignorant and acted impulsively."


    "It''s okay, I appreciate him quite a bit, but what I want to say is that I didn''t threaten you. If that person leaves directly, what if you report to the letter? At that time, you can not express your opinion or act, but the only thing you can''t All I had to do was turn around and leave," Su Yan said.


    "You don''t have the heart of a strong man. Under such circumstances, you still have the views of a woman who cares about others. It''s really sad! If you still think that what I did was wrong, you can go back now and return to your cage! " Su Yan continued.


    Immediately, Su Yan got up and went to the connection between the sixth and seventh floors.


    The two supreme beings have already gone straight to the riot above, and now is the best time to enter the door.


    Then Su Yan walked in without looking back.


    Only the Huo Sickle was left in a daze, Gui Yu and Han Feng were also stunned for a moment, then pulled the Huo Sickle to follow.


    Su Yan couldn''t stay for even a moment now, and the two Supreme Beings would definitely not be leaving for too long. After entering the seventh floor, Su Yan ran directly towards the lowest point.


    Although the two supreme beings went up to help quell the riot, there were still several god-level cultivators guarding the place at the moment.


    However, these did not cause too much trouble for Su Yan.


    "Who is it!" A person at the door sensed Su Yan''s aura and said vigilantly.


    Su Yan didn''t talk nonsense, but chose to shoot directly.


    Holding the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, a sword art was slapped into the sword body, and then several sword qi slashed straight at several people.


    "Hmph! Kid, you''ve lived enough." When they saw Su Yan make a move, they didn''t intend to hold back.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    After coming into contact with Su Yan''s sword energy, they realized that Su Yan''s ability was beyond the power of the God Emperor Realm on the surface.


    "Boom!" Immediately, two of them were directly blasted back.


    Su Yan immediately prepared to open the door directly.


    "Stop!" At this moment, the rest of the people also directly attacked Su Yan.


    The order they received was that no one should be allowed to enter the door under any circumstances, and all of them would die if the door was opened.


    Su Yan was about to swing his sword to kill a few people, when the three of Gui Yu rushed out and said, "Leave these people to us."


    Su Yan didn''t speak after seeing it, but directly slashed towards the gate with his sword.


    "Boom!"


    After the sword energy struck the door, there was a burst of noise from the entire seventh floor.


    At this moment, the two supreme beings who had just assessed the riot on the second floor also noticed that something was wrong.


    The shaking on the seventh floor has now spread to the entire "Wuyuan".


    "Not good! I was fooled!" One of the supreme beings reacted instantly, and then rushed towards the seventh floor.


    Another person hastily followed.


    But before the two of them reached the gate, Su Yan and Gui Yu had long since disappeared, and the gatekeepers in front of the gate were lying on the ground at this moment, all of them seriously injured.


    Among the few people, only two were injured by Su Yan, and the others were injured by himself. I hope they can be spared by then.


    "Zhaka, it''s over!" said the Supreme who arrived first.


    "This..." Xhaka was also at a loss at the moment.


    Both of them were forcibly promoted to the Supreme Realm by the four major families using pills, and there are three other Supremes like them in Fenglu City.


    In other words, there were only five Supreme Beings in the entire Fenglu City, but two of them were sent to guard the gate.


    "Luka, what should we do?" Xhaka asked.


    "Report truthfully first!" Luka said.


    The two of them didn''t understand how important the things involved in the opening of this door were.


    In the next moment, a phantom appeared in front of the two of them.


    "President, the door is open!" Luca said.


    The president is the one that the Ma family contacted through the sound transmission compass.


    "What?" the president said in disbelief.


    "The door is open? Quickly contact the other three Supremes. The five go in and strangle all the intruders. Don''t touch anything inside. Kill them and leave." The president said immediately.


    "Yes!" Luka and Xhaka responded.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" the president said excitedly.


    ��


    At this moment when Su Yan passed through the gate, there was a flash of light, and the bodies of Su Yan and Gui Yu disappeared into the air.


    The light above the gate and the surrounding twelve stone pillars also dimmed. The divine power above also began to fade in an instant.


    The next moment, the bodies of the four people reappeared. At this time, they were sent to a unique space, and the surroundings were all pitch black.


    The scene behind the door was different from Su Yan''s imagination.


    "My lord, what should we do now?" Gui Yu asked.


    Suddenly, pleasant sounds came from all around, as if they were tapping the keys in an orderly manner.


    Accompanied by the sound of the sound, steps of light with condensed divine power began to continuously appear in front of the four of them, leading directly to the sky.


    Su Yan let go of his consciousness and did not find any other way out for him.

 Chapter 5740： door space

    Chapter 5740: The space inside the door


    In this pitch-black space, several people were also in a desperate situation, and then Su Yan directly stepped onto the steps formed by the condensed divine power.


    Gui Yu and the other three also followed.


    After stepping on the steps, Su Yan suddenly noticed a strange force coming from the steps.


    "Be careful!" Su Yan said.


    Immediately, this force entered Su Yan''s whole body along with his feet.


    "This..." Su Yan couldn''t help being a little surprised, because at this moment he clearly sensed that the divine power above these steps was continuously pouring into his body.


    This force kept wandering around his whole body, and Su Yan could feel that the divine power above this step was very pure.


    "It seems that this is the divine power that you keep sending to the door." Su Yan said.


    "Don''t resist, let him enter your body." Then Su Yan continued.


    At this moment, Su Yan clearly sensed the benefits from the divine power on the steps.


    Guiyu and the other three also acted according to Su Yan''s statement. After blocking their divine power from contacting the outside world, a warm divine power instantly poured into the three of them.


    "This feeling..." Gui Yu said incredulously.


    This feeling is really too wonderful.


    The four absorbed themselves in this way.


    Su Yan suddenly noticed that the divine power on the steps would disappear immediately after entering their bodies.


    "Go quickly, you can''t stay on one step for too long." Su Yan said.


    Immediately, the four of them continued to walk up in the direction of the steps.


    As he continued to go up, Su Yan also found that the divine power on these steps was not very helpful to his own strength improvement. His role was more to help Su Yan optimize the divine power in his body.


    The divine power above these steps is the purest divine power.


    Su Yan also felt that while there was divine power entering his body, there was also some divine power being squeezed out.


    Several people continued to follow the guidance of the steps and walked up, and it took about a quarter of an hour.


    Several people were stunned by the scene in front of them, above a vast ocean of divine power, a palace was quietly suspended above. The red face is veneered, and the white jade is the steps. It is majestic and magnificent, and a hint of majesty from ancient times spreads out.


    "My lord, this..." Gui Yu said in amazement, his eyes were full of excitement and excitement.


    It seems that this is where the real secret of the "Wuyuan" lies, otherwise the two supreme beings would not be allowed to guard it.


    The luxury of this hall is no worse than the Xuanwu Star Palace that Su Yan saw before, and the hall in front of him gave Su Yan a faint sense of uneasiness.


    Su Yan immediately led Gui Yu and the others to the entrance of the main hall.


    Su Yan stepped forward to push open the door of the main hall, and then streams of divine power continuously poured out from the main hall.


    In an instant, the entire hall was dyed blood red by this divine power.


    "Huh?" This kind of divine power made Su Yan feel particularly uneasy.


    Even Gui Yu sensed the evil nature of this divine power, and immediately said, "My lord, this divine power is a bit strange."


    "Well! But don''t worry about it for now, everyone be careful, let''s go in and have a look." Su Yan said.


    The four immediately entered the hall.


    The huge palace has only one space, and Su Yan can directly see the entire space of the hall.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the four treasures with extraordinary rhyme in the center of the hall, where they are constantly circling. The fluctuations of divine power emanating from each artifact are obviously divine artifacts of good fortune, and Su Yan couldn''t help but feel excited.


    These four treasures are no less than the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and the Four Tribulations Changing Divine Orb in his hands.


    The four precious swords, spears, bows, and hammers are located on the four positions above the disc in the center of the hall.


    It corresponds to the four directions of east, south, west, and north, and also corresponds to Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked down along the four treasures, and there was obviously a formation in the center of the hall, and the four directions of the formation also depicted the totems of the four holy beasts.


    At this moment, Su Yan stared at the long sword suspended in the air, and then urged his divine power to get it into his pocket.


    But the moment Su Yan''s divine power touched the long sword, the whole palace trembled.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the long sword also seemed to have spirituality, and flew directly in another direction.


    "Want to leave?" Su Yan immediately flew the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, and knocked it back with the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Then the other hand directly held it in his hand. After being held by Su Yan, the sword was dishonest and still kept agitating.


    Su Yan slapped it with a few divine moves, then put away the Wan Zai Frost Sword, bit his finger, and the blood dripped directly on the long sword.


    The long sword calmed down instantly.


    But the moment Su Yan bit his finger, the originally peaceful hall shook again, and the formation in the center of the hall also changed at this moment.


    Su Yan came over to check in a hurry, only to see the original picture of the four holy beasts on the ground. At this moment, the white tiger''s totem had lost its original color and was directly swallowed by blood.


    "This..." Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but gasped.


    At this moment, the formation also changed with Su Yan''s approach. On the position of the white tiger totem on the formation, the blood that originally soaked the white tiger turned into a claw and grabbed Su Yan''s **** finger.


    Su Yan shattered the blood energy with a flick, and then quickly repaired the bite marks on his fingers with the divine way of recovery.


    Immediately afterwards, the formation in the center of the hall returned to its original appearance.


    At this moment, Su Yan stared fixedly at the formation diagram on the ground, thinking to himself, it seems that this time he caused a lot of trouble.


    At this time, Gui Yu and the others naturally didn''t want to miss this opportunity, and immediately prepared to collect the other three artifacts.


    But at this moment, a voice came from the door: "Stop!"


    Su Yan and the others immediately turned their heads and looked over, only to see six people standing at the door


    Five of them are real supreme beings, and the other one is the real master of this law city��Chenfeng. That is the so-called president.


    "How dare you touch this sealed thing!" Chen Feng roared after seeing the long sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    "Come on! Kill them! Kill them!" Chen Feng said in a frenzied manner at the moment.


    He didn''t have the courage to be the owner of the No. 1 shopping mall in the north.


    From this it can be seen that the changes in the hall made him extremely angry.


    "It''s enough for the three of you to deal with one, and I''ll deal with the others." Su Yan said directly.


    Immediately after putting away the long sword obtained from the White Tiger Totem, the Wan Zai Frost Sword was called into his hand again.


    He went straight and killed those supreme beings.

 Chapter 5741： weird zaka

    Chapter 5741: Weird Zhaka


    "Hmph! Arrogance!" Luka said disdainfully, looking at Su Yan''s cultivation in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Then he clenched the long knife in his hand and greeted him.


    These supreme beings didn''t take Su Yan too seriously, so the others didn''t make a move at the moment, they just watched Su Yan and Luka fighting.


    "boom!"


    The Wanzai Ice Sword collided with Luka''s long knife.


    Just a face to face, Luka was directly knocked back by Su Yan''s slash.


    Even Su Yan looked at Luka in disbelief, and Su Yan realized that Luka''s fighting power was not even as good as Tian Lai.


    You must know that Tian Lai is the most famous supreme being in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain.


    Immediately, Su Yan released his consciousness, and when his consciousness reached Luka and the others, Su Yan also realized the problem. These people were all forcibly promoted by relying on pills.


    The whole body''s spiritual power is vain, and the realm is unstable. The fighting power displayed is naturally compared with that of Wuhe and the ordinary Supreme.


    The fighting power that these people can display is stronger than the half-step supreme.


    At this moment, Su Yan is even more fearless, these people from Fenglu City are no longer afraid.


    "Do you know what formation you destroyed?" Chen Feng said angrily.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him. Just now, Su Yan also noticed that the thing sealed by the formation is definitely not ordinary, but at this moment he has accepted the artifact, even if he was asked to take it out, the original formation would have been destroyed.


    So even if Su Yan knew that it was caused by himself in this situation, what could he do? The only thing he could do was wait for the sealed thing in the formation to break the seal and remove him.


    At this moment, if he wants to use this to convict Su Yan of death, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to catch him without a fight.


    Luka was pushed back by Su Yan, and the rest of them also sensed Su Yan''s abnormality, so they immediately rushed forward.


    Su Yan directly fought against four with one, and Gui Yu and the other three dealt with Luka who was pushed back by Su Yan just now.


    "Star Destroyer-Endless!" Su Yan directly placed the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in front of him, the divine power of the sky was constantly gathering, and the sword intent of the whole person burst out in an instant.


    Immediately, the sword energy filled the sky and stabbed towards those supreme beings.


    "Humph! A small skill! Tianyuan Shield!" Zhaka roared, and then his divine power burst out, and a round shield appeared in the air, trying to catch Su Yan''s attack.


    "boom!"


    There was a violent bang at the moment when the sword energy came into contact with the divine shield.


    Zhaka''s Tianyuan Shield temporarily blocked Su Yan''s sword rain, but the next second the Tianyuan Shield was pierced directly.


    Several sword qi are approaching several people.


    "Impossible!" Xhaka''s eyes widened in disbelief at this time.


    Several people also hastily output divine skills to resist Su Yan''s sword energy.


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant, let me show you the direct gap between you and the Supreme!" Gus roared, and then the divine power in his whole body soared instantly.


    A magical fist also directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    The rest of the people also shot at Su Yan one after another. Su Yan knew that the battle should be resolved as soon as possible. If it continues to drag on, the opponent will have an absolute advantage in numbers.


    Immediately, Su Yan directly summoned the Buddha Pagoda, resisting the attacks of several people.


    At this moment, the Pagoda of the Buddha suddenly changed, and the divine power inside and outside the entire hall was continuously converging towards Su Yan''s Pagoda of the Buddha.


    The Buddha Pagoda also emitted a dazzling light at this moment.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the changes in the pagoda at the moment. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was definitely developing in a good direction.


    Su Yan used the time when several people were attracted by the change of the Buddha Pagoda to directly activate the sword intent and gather divine power.


    The strongest blow directly gathers strength.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!"


    At this moment, the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword has gathered extremely huge divine power, and the sword intent in the whole body has also been raised to the extreme at this moment.


    Immediately, a slash of strong divine power mixed with endless sword intent blasted towards Zhaka and the others.


    The strong light released from the Buddha Pagoda blocked Su Yan''s spellcasting action, and Zhaka and the others did not notice Su Yan at this moment.


    But just when the slash was about to reach the front of several people, Gus discovered something unusual.


    "No! Defense!" Gus roared loudly.


    The intense pressure made each of them react instinctively.


    "Boom!"


    There were bursts of noise between the heaven and the earth, and the entire hall trembled accordingly.


    I don''t know whether the luster of the whole hall was dimmed because of being shocked by the power of Su Yan''s move, or because the divine power was absorbed by the Buddha Pagoda, and the whole hall lost the luster it had just entered.


    Zhaka spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The rest of the people were also uncomfortable. Su Yan''s attack was too sudden for them. At that time, their attention was all on the Buddha Pagoda.


    I saw that the blood sprayed by Zhaka dissipated in the air before it fell on the ground, and then flew towards the formation in the center of the hall.


    At this moment, Xhaka didn''t know why a lot of blood was flying out of Xhaka''s mouth.


    "What''s the matter with Xhaka?" Gus asked after seeing it.


    I saw Zhaka''s hands shaking constantly, but he couldn''t speak, and the blood in his mouth continued to fly out.


    "Gag his mouth!" Seeing this, Chen Feng shouted hastily.


    Then he went on to say: "You can''t let blood energy enter the formation."


    But at this moment, the first wave of blood has already entered the eye of the formation from the position of the white tiger totem.


    Immediately, the hall shook violently the moment the blood energy entered the formation, this time the shaking was different from the previous ones.


    There is a risk of collapse at any time this time.


    "It''s over... It''s over..." Chenfeng stared blankly at the formation formation in the center of the hall, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Master President, what should we do?" Gus sealed Zhaka''s mouth with divine power, and brought him in front of Chenfeng and said.


    "It''s all over, we will be the sinners of the entire God Realm." Chen Feng knelt on the ground and murmured.


    At this moment, Xhaka''s whole body changed, and his eyes turned blood red directly.


    "Kill him quickly!" Chenfeng said with some fear upon seeing this.


    Before Gus could make a move, Zhaka jumped into the air and said, "Why did the President kill me? Am I that scary?"


    At this time, Zhaka looked completely different from before, his eyes were only blood-colored, and the fluctuation of divine power in his whole body was obviously stronger than before.


    "Blood... Blood Ancestor..." Chenfeng said, looking at Zhaka with eyes full of fear.


    "I didn''t expect the chairman to know the name of the master. I will give you the supreme glory after the master comes out!" Zhaka said with a big laugh.


    Immediately, he flew directly in front of the formation, opened his chest with both hands, and let the blood flow on the formation.


    The array became obviously weakened after being exposed to the blood.


    At this moment, the three artifacts hanging above also released dazzling light.

 Chapter 5742： blood witch

    Chapter 5742: Blood Witch


    Su Yan was very afraid of the things sealed under the formation, and he always kept part of his spiritual consciousness there to watch.


    But I don''t even know when Zhaka was recruited, and at this time Su Yan clearly noticed that the power of the formation was getting weaker and weaker, and the aura of the suppressed thing under the formation was getting closer and closer to materialization up.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling flustered, and then a sword qi swung directly towards Zhaka.


    The wind of the sword rose suddenly, and the cold wind pierced the bones.


    At this moment, Su Yan wanted to use the cold air of the Ten Thousand Frost Sword to seal Zhaka''s blood vessels.


    Su Yan could feel that the things under the formation were very sensitive to blood, just a scratch on his finger just now could attract that guy.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that the sword qi struck Zhaka''s body, and he was not affected in any way. His face was a little painful, but then he returned to calm, and the breath of the whole person followed the continuous flow of blood. Drain started getting weaker and weaker.


    Everyone present at this time focused on the formation in the center of the hall.


    The three artifacts in the air burst into divine light, but after a while, the light of the artifacts began to weaken continuously, gradually becoming dull and then gradually becoming illusory.


    In the end, it completely disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Finally disappeared, annoying thing!" A voice came from the position of the magic circle at this moment.


    At this moment, everyone is holding their breath, and everyone is aware that the things inside are about to come out.


    "Master, you are welcome." Xhaka suddenly knelt on the ground and said.


    Suddenly, from the white tiger''s totem at the formation in the center of the hall, a human figure made of blood gathered slowly.


    Slowly turned into substance. At the moment when that figure turned into substance, that array suddenly burst into light.


    Three phantoms on the ground, Suzaku, Xuanwu, and Qinglong, appeared at the same time, and then attacked that person.


    "Beast! After sealing me for so many years, it''s time to give you some color." The man said.


    Immediately, one hand directly grabbed Qinglong''s tail, and threw the phantom of Qinglong back and forth.


    Even the twins tore off Suzaku''s wings.


    The three divine beasts didn''t last for a quarter of an hour before they were torn into pieces by the man and eaten into their mouths.


    Su Yan stared at the man vigilantly, but didn''t dare to make casual moves.


    Although that person only had the aura of the God Emperor Realm, it gave Su Yan an extremely dangerous feeling.


    Su Yan had never had this feeling before.


    "Everyone, hurry up and suppress him!" Chen Feng roared loudly at this moment.


    Those supreme beings also directly attacked that person at this moment.


    "Huh! Ants!" Seeing the man mobilize his divine power, a burst of blood burst out suddenly.


    But the attack was easily resisted.


    "Too weak, too weak, **** it!" the man roared.


    "I am an imposing Blood Witch. After so many years, I can only release such a weak ability at this moment." The Blood Witch said unwillingly.


    He was obviously very dissatisfied with the attack just now.


    Chenfeng''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and he said, "This thing has just been unsealed, let''s join hands to suppress him."


    "What the **** is this?" Su Yan asked.


    "This is the Blood Patriarch, the destroyer of the God Realm. He used the power of the entire God Realm to seal it back then. Many masters in the God Realm died in the battle of his seal, but the current appearance seems to be a Clone!" Chenfeng said.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but gasped when he heard this, it seemed that he had caused a catastrophe this time, but fortunately no one except Gui Yu and the others saw him take the divine sword above the white tiger totem.


    Otherwise, he would be scolded as a sinner through the ages.


    "Your body is good, I want it, come quickly!" The blood witch pointed to Su Yan and said.


    "I''m good to your uncle, do you really think I''m awesome?" Su Yan was instantly annoyed after hearing this.


    He didn''t want to be like Xhaka.


    "Give it to me, take him down!" said the Blood Witch.


    Immediately, Zhaka rushed out and rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yan swung a sword energy directly, and cut Zhaka into two pieces.


    Because he sacrificed most of his blood to the blood witch just now, Zhaka is extremely weak at this moment.


    But as soon as the Blood Witch''s order was issued, Zhaka carried it out as if he was out of control.


    Chenfeng led the other four Supremes to directly attack the Blood Witch.


    "God-sent priest!"


    "Cuohua Zhong Shenxiu!"


    "The palm print of Honghe!"


    "..."


    Several people directly blasted out their strongest skills.


    Under the siege of several people, the blood witch obviously showed some powerlessness.


    At this moment, I saw that the red color of the blood witch''s whole body became deeper, and the divine power of the whole body was also significantly improved.


    "It''s so cool, the power of sacrifice!" The blood witch said with a look of enjoyment at the moment.


    When Su Yan heard this, he suddenly remembered the ancient **** Lanyan.


    "Is this the power of sacrifice?" Su Yan murmured to himself.


    Lan Yan is a follower of the ancient **** Su Yan can understand why the blood witch in front of him suddenly has the power of sacrifice?


    Just when Su Yan had no idea, he suddenly remembered the Bloodthirsty Supreme who had fought against him before. It seemed that there must be a connection between the two.


    Seeing that the strength of the blood witch is constantly improving, it has been directly promoted from the early stage of the God Emperor Realm to the later stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    After seeing the blood witch at this time, Su Yan''s uneasiness became more obvious.


    "Accept my supreme glory!" The blood witch said with a big laugh.


    Then he rushed towards Su Yan.


    "Why are you standing there in a daze! Let''s shoot together!" Su Yan shouted hastily.


    Chenfeng also reacted, and then brought the four Supremes to kill.


    Su Yan also charged up with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword. This guy was too dangerous. The direct grievances between the two sides were also put aside, and the blood witch in front of him was regarded as a common enemy.


    "Your body is mine!" The blood witch looked at Su Yan playfully and said.


    He is not afraid of the siege of several people.


    "Tianhong Sword Qi!"


    "Ten Fang Fist Strength!"


    "The palm print of Honghe!"


    "..."


    Several people blasted out their skills again, and Su Yan also gathered his divine power at this moment, and his sword intent burst out in an instant.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    The sword formula was released in an instant.


    "Ants are always ants! Blood Demon Flash!"


    The blood witch said with disdain.


    Surging divine power instantly gathers around the blood witch, and the divine power condensed by the blood witch is different from that of a normal cultivator. The divine power on him makes you feel endless terror.


    In an instant, everyone''s attack was swallowed by the vortex of divine power condensed by the blood witch in front of the blood witch.

 Chapter 5743： Tianji Sanren

    Chapter 5743: Tianji Sanren


    Su Yan not only frowned when he saw the blood witch''s move, although the blood witch only had the cultivation base of the late God Emperor Realm, Su Yan didn''t even have the slightest confidence in defeating him at this moment.


    Although the Blood Witch''s skills blocked everyone''s joint attack, he was still extremely dissatisfied with the power he released.


    "Let''s attack together, don''t stop, kill him!" Su Yan said hastily.


    The blood witch looked at Su Yan and licked his lips and said, "Your body is really good!"


    "Really? You should take care of yourself first! Let''s see how long you can last with the power of the priest!" Su Yan said with a ruthless face.


    "Oh? It seems that you know a lot!" The blood witch said after hearing this.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued: "In this case, you will be dealt with faster!"


    "Is there a time limit for his technique?" Chen Feng''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing this.


    If the blood witch returned to the state it was in the beginning, it would be too easy to deal with.


    Now the strength that erupts at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm is no less than the strength of the mid-term Supreme Being.


    They have even been able to achieve a stable existence in the late supreme stage.


    Although the blood witch was told by Su Yan about his current state, he still didn''t panic. He raised his right hand lightly and pointed at Chen Feng casually.


    A red blood shadow demon claw instantly appeared in the air, the blood light flickered, and the next moment it landed on Chen Feng''s body.


    Chenfeng didn''t even have time to react.


    "boom!"


    The Scarlet Demon Claw directly triggered the life-saving armor on Chenfeng''s body.


    "boom!"


    Even though he was protected by a divine weapon, Chen Feng was still sent flying, and a large mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth.


    Among these people, Chenfeng only exists at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, so he is undoubtedly the weakest group.


    Moreover, the blood witch''s IQ is obviously online, and he can also tell that Chenfeng is the supreme leader of those few.


    It is really difficult to deal with this kind of opponent who can fight and is smart.


    At this moment, Su Yan said that Gui Yu and the other three were brought behind him. The three of them did not have extremely high-quality body protection artifacts like Chen Feng.


    Once Gui Yu and the three of them become the targets of the Blood Witch, it will be very dangerous.


    "Damn it, fight!" Su Yan exploded his divine power directly, and the whole person held the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword and slashed towards the Blood Witch.


    "Since you are so anxious to accept the supreme glory, then I will fulfill you now." The blood witch said with a smile.


    Immediately, the claws turned blood red and grabbed Su Yan directly.


    "boom!"


    The moment the blood claws came into contact with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, the blood witch suddenly withdrew his hands, and then fled back.


    "It''s so cold! What a strange artifact!" The Blood Witch said after stepping back, his eyes were still warily fixed on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    At this moment, Su Yan also remembered that when he was fighting against the Bloodthirsty Supreme, the monster he summoned seemed to be afraid of Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    "Is there any ice attribute attack? He is afraid of the cold!" Su Yan said quickly.


    When the blood witch heard it, he shouted directly: "Looking for death!"


    Everyone also reacted instantly. Judging from the blood witch''s reaction, Su Yan''s appointment was true.


    "I''m coming! It''s icy and snowy!" Lamo jumped directly into the air, gathering his divine power.


    The next moment, ice and snow fell all over the sky, directly covering the area where the Blood Witch was. It was a rather tasteless skill, but I didn''t expect it to have such a big impact on the blood witch.


    After the blood witch was shrouded in ice and snow, the blood color on his body became much lighter.


    "Damn it! This frail body!" The blood witch couldn''t help roaring.


    "Kill this monster with all your strength, don''t hold back!" Su Yan roared, and immediately slashed at the Blood Witch who bore the brunt.


    "Too much deceit!" The blood witch roared angrily! Immediately there was an extremely unpleasant smell in the air.


    At this moment, the blood-red flame was burning on the blood witch''s body.


    After Su Yan saw it, he couldn''t help but associate it with the Bloodthirsty Supreme, and then thought: It seems that it''s time to find the Bloodthirsty Supreme and ask some questions.


    "It''s been too long since you ants were forced to come to this field!" Blood Witch said slowly.


    "But that''s all for now!"


    Suddenly, the entire hall was covered in blood.


    The entire hall also began to collapse at this moment, and the surrounding walls were already covered with cracks.


    "The hall is about to collapse, get out quickly." Su Yan shouted.


    After hearing this, the others also flew out of the hall one after another. At this time, only Su Yan and Blood Witch were left in the hall.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t leave was because his pagoda was still in the center of the hall.


    "return!"


    Immediately, Su Yan mobilized his divine power to try to take the Buddha Pagoda back.


    But the Buddha Pagoda did not respond at this moment.


    The Blood Witch''s eyes were also shifted to the Pagoda of the Buddha at this moment.


    "Huh? Creation-level artifact?" The blood witch said incredulously after seeing it.


    Su Yan''s reaction when he looked at the Blood Witch instantly understood that his Buddha Pagoda was definitely not ordinary. Even a monster like him who had been sealed for an unknown number of years would feel shocked.


    Then he strengthened the control of divine power, and forcibly pulled the Buddha Pagoda back.


    "It seems that your luck should not be underestimated!" The blood witch looked at Su Yan thoughtfully and said.


    After Su Yan got the Buddha Pagoda, he also hurriedly flew out of the hall.


    The blood witch also followed.


    "Keep it here! I bestow upon you supreme glory, hahahaha." The Blood Witch laughed wantonly.


    At this moment, Chenfeng had recovered, and several people stared at the blood witch who had just come out of the hall, not daring to be careless at all.


    "The monster is ready to continue to accept the fate of being sealed!" Chen Feng''s eyes were full of determination.


    "It''s up to you?" The blood witch said disdainfully.


    "Tianji Sanren! Come!" Chen Feng shouted loudly.


    Then he took a jade slip in his hand and continuously injected divine power into it.


    In the next moment, a strong light radiated from the jade slip, and then it burst open, turning into countless dust, and the dust kept gathering behind Chenfeng.


    Slowly outline the appearance of a human figure.


    "Heavenly Mystery Sanren?" Gui Yu exclaimed.


    Su Yan was also taken aback when he saw it. Although he didn''t know who this person was, Chenfeng chose to let him fall on him at this time. This person is definitely powerful.


    "Heavenly Sovereign?" Su Yan said after his consciousness flashed on the phantom.


    "No, I haven''t reached the level of Supreme Being yet!" Su Yan then continued.


    "You know him?" Then Su Yan asked Gui Yu, who was beside him.


    "Tianji Sanren is the number one expert in the northern region!" Gui Yu said.

 Chapter 5744： take the opportunity to leave

    Chapter 5744: Taking the opportunity to leave


    "Now it seems that we are saved!" Luca said hastily at the moment.


    "Huh? Blood ancestor? No, it''s just a clone." Tianji Sanren said.


    After hearing this, the blood witch said with some displeasure: "It''s just a clone? The clone is enough to beat you! A mere supreme being dares to go mad in front of me!"


    Su Yan looked at Chenfeng''s state at this moment, his eyes were cloudy and uncertain. He was not sure how long Chenfeng''s cultivation at the peak of the God Emperor Realm would last for the descending of Tianji Sanren.


    Then he opened his mouth and said: "Don''t blot the ink, old guy, it''s hard to say how long you can last this kid!"


    Su Yan''s words stunned everyone around him. This is Tianji Sanren, the number one expert in the northern region. No one could have imagined that Su Yan would dare to talk to Tianji Sanren like this.


    Tianji Sanren obviously didn''t expect that Su Yan would dare to be so disrespectful to him, and was about to explode, but after another thought, what Su Yan said was not wrong, the most urgent task was to kill the Blood Witch.


    "Hahaha! Being ridiculed by my junior!" The blood witch said with a big laugh.


    "What are you laughing at, it seems that we have to deal with you first!" Who knew that Tianji Sanren didn''t pursue Su Yan''s question, but said directly to the Blood Witch.


    The smile on the Blood Witch''s face disappeared instantly.


    "Hmph! Just a sliver of God''s will, you really think you are invincible, don''t you?" The blood witch said with a face full of anger at this moment.


    Immediately, he made a claw in the void, and a huge blood-red claw appeared in the air, and the next moment he grabbed it towards Chenfeng. It was exactly the same as the move that broke Chenfeng''s defense just now, equally fast, accurate and ruthless.


    After Tianji Sanren saw it, his face was full of disdain. In his opinion, the blood witch was just a **** emperor who could explode the supreme combat power of the earth, and it was not worth mentioning at all.


    A powerful palm wind directly dispersed the blood witch''s paw prints, and the remaining power was even closer to the blood witch.


    Just a simple palm wind broke the Blood Witch''s moves, and Qu Yu Jin was already blasting towards the Blood Witch with great momentum.


    The blood witch quickly formed a blood shield in front of him, and then Tianji Sanren''s palm hit him.


    At this moment, the Blood Witch''s brows were tightened, as if he was deciding something!


    "The gap between the Supreme Being and the Emperor Realm, even a ray of divine thoughts can still easily strangle you! Be smart and go back to the seal!" Tianji Sanren said slowly.


    "Old guy, you are too crazy! I will definitely come to the door and make you my slave in the future!" The blood witch said with a gloomy face.


    "Arrogance! Now this old man will get rid of your evil!" Tianji San said angrily.


    "It''s been so many years, I didn''t expect that even a trace of the divine sense of the Supreme Being could embarrass me so much!"


    At this moment, the blood-red light in the blood witch''s eyes became more and more intense, and the expression on his face became extremely solemn. He didn''t know where the monstrous divine power gushed out again. Compared with just now, the divine power at this moment became even more evil, giving people a feeling. An extremely uncomfortable feeling, even Su Yan felt goosebumps on his body at this moment, and then the divine power gradually gathered on the blood witch, making the blood color on the blood witch continue to deepen.


    "The divine power has increased so much?"


    Su Yan was startled and then shouted loudly: "Old Man Tianji, hurry up and make a move now, don''t give him a chance."


    Tianji Sanren didn''t take the Blood Witch seriously. Seeing that the Blood Witch''s divine power was constantly improving, he still had full confidence in defeating him.


    "How many years have passed? Now even a ray of divine sense dares to be so arrogant in front of me." The blood witch said calmly.


    As the blood-red divine power around him continued to pour out, the color of the blood on his body also became more and more dignified.


    "This��"


    Tianji Sanren also gasped at the moment, even his spiritual sense couldn''t see through the blood witch at this moment, a feeling of heart palpitations could not help but arise, although the strength is not that strong, but I don''t know why when he saw the blood witch After Wu''s current state, he felt hairy all over.


    At this moment, the blood witch opened his eyes and looked at everyone and said, "If you can drive me to the point of burning blood essence, you should be content to die!"


    At this moment, Tianji Sanren is not holding back, let alone how long Chenfeng''s body can last, the current state of the blood witch makes him have the idea that he can''t control the audience.


    You must know that he is only able to possess the late stage strength of the Supreme Being with just this ray of divine sense.


    Among all the people present, no one''s cultivation has truly reached the supreme realm, and in the eyes of Tianji Sanren, those few medicine jars are at most half-step supreme.


    "Tianbeng fist strength!" Tianji Sanren made a decisive move at this moment, and punched directly at the forehead of the blood witch.


    At this moment, Su Yan is hurrying to recover his divine power.


    Even after they dealt with the matter of the blood witch, he still had to find a way to get out of the current situation.


    And if he wants to leave with Guiyu and the three of them, he thinks that the people present will not be able to keep him, but he has no choice but to take Guiyu and the three of them away as much as possible. take it out. He didn''t want to have demons in his mind all the time when he was cultivating in the future.


    "The three of you hurry up to recover your divine power. The current battle is not something that your level of strength can intervene in. We will find a chance to escape after they are done!" Su Yan sent a voice transmission to Guiyu and the others.


    The three of them also gave Su Yan a look of acceptance.


    All four of them are secretly recovering their divine power.


    "Blood demon strength!" The blood witch directly met Tianji Sanren''s punch right now.


    "boom!"


    The collision between the two directly stirred up smoke and dust all over the sky!


    "Let''s go!" At this moment, Su Yan directly transmitted the voice to Gui Yu and the other three, and then passed his ray of consciousness to Gui Yu, and led the three of them to sneak out of the door under the cover of dust and smoke.


    At this moment, all the supreme beings in Fenglu City are dealing with affairs inside the sect, and these people outside can''t have any influence on Su Yan and the others at all.


    The four escaped from the "Wuyuan" very easily.


    "The three of you go to Goose City and wait for me first, and then I will refine the antidote for the Seven Insect Demon Pill for you! Go!" Su Yan said.


    The three of Gui Yu didn''t stay long, and ran out of the city directly.


    Su Yan returned to the "Wuyuan" after sending away Gui Yu and the others. Originally, Su Yan planned to leave directly, but after all, he was the one who released the blood witch. Some feel sorry.


    At this moment, the battle inside the sect is in a fierce stage. After the promotion just now, the Blood Witch dares to confront the Divine Sense of Tianji Sanren at this moment, and he does not lose the wind in the slightest.


    "What''s the matter? Is that what the old guy is capable of?" The blood witch looked at Tianji Sanren provocatively and said.

 Chapter 5745： gods strangled

    Chapter 5745: Gods strangled


    "Monster, I see that this old man has killed you!" Tianji Sanren said slightly angrily.


    Immediately, the entire phantom emitted a strong light, and then the whole person jumped into the air and grabbed at the blood witch. Countless divine power gushed out from both arms, and directly blasted towards the blood witch.


    The blood witch didn''t panic at all, with no expression on his face, he made a tactic with both hands, and a **** vortex appeared in front of him again.


    The **** vortex directly absorbed all of Tianji Sanren''s fist strength, and then he could clearly feel that the blood witch''s aura had been significantly improved after the vortex absorbed the fist strength.


    "Is the old guy quite strong?" The blood witch said with a smile.


    Tianji Sanren''s eyebrows were already frowned at the moment, and he could already sense that Chen Feng''s body couldn''t hold on for too long, and it would be bad if he didn''t deal with this guy in front of him as soon as possible.


    "Tian Yufeng!" Tianji Sanren immediately gathered a lot of divine power to decide the outcome with the Blood Witch as soon as possible. Once this coming is over, Chen Feng will not be able to accept any kind of coming for a long time, even if It was even difficult for Chenfeng to use his divine power. The damage to Morrowind''s body was also considerable.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Blood Witch''s strength was too strong, it would be impossible for Chenfeng to choose to let the Tianji Sanren descend on him, which would damage the Daogen who cultivated in the future.


    The longer the fall, the harder it is to recover from this damage.


    At this moment, Chenfeng is on the verge of collapse, and the body of Tianji Sanren can''t last more than three minutes.


    "Oh? It seems that the time of advent is coming soon!" The blood witch said directly after seeing the movement of Tianji Sanren and the situation of Chenfeng.


    "Blood Demon Fist!" Immediately, the Blood Witch shouted in a low voice, powerful divine power gathering on his fists.


    Immediately, it slammed into the attack of Tianji Sanren.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the entire inner space seemed a little crumbling under the collision of the two.


    "Damn it! You monster has such a powerful ability! I really underestimated you!" Tianji Sanren regretted that he didn''t directly kill the blood witch at the beginning.


    At this moment, Tianji Sanren also thought of Su Yan. When he scanned the space inside the door with his consciousness, he found that Su Yan had long since disappeared.


    "Damn it! This kid actually ran away!" Tianji Sanren cursed angrily.


    After hearing this, the blood witch also let go of his consciousness, and indeed he did not notice Su Yan''s aura.


    "It''s a pity that he was allowed to run away like this with a good body!" The blood witch also sighed.


    "The monster will take my last move!"


    Seeing Tianji Sanren constantly gathering his divine power at this moment, he knew that Chenfeng''s body could no longer hold on, so he could only rely on this blow as his last chance.


    "The way of heaven��strangle the gods!"


    The powerful and wild primitive divine power gathered in front of Tianji Sanren, and the whole person entered a special state at this moment.


    The blood witch''s eyes were also full of fear at the moment, and the blow of Tianji Sanren made him feel a little panic.


    Immediately, he also hurriedly gathered his divine power, and the blood-red divine power continued to emerge.


    After seeing it, there is a feeling of nausea!


    "Gods-strangle-kill!"


    Tianji Sanren shouted loudly!


    Suddenly, the incomparably violent divine power blasted towards the blood witch.


    "The Blood Demon God Cries!"


    The blood witch also unleashed all the divine power in his body, and blasted out an attack full of evil thoughts.


    "Boom!"


    The entire space inside the door is divided into two domains at this moment, the blood-red domain and the sapphire-colored domain collide fiercely.


    The entire space inside the door was shaking continuously at this moment, with the faint intention of collapsing.


    After the collision of the two, endless divine power scattered throughout the space.


    After the dust and smoke cleared, the Blood Witch gasped heavily, half-kneeling on the ground, and the blood in his mouth was sprayed again and again.


    It was obvious that he had suffered a very serious injury.


    The divine sense of Tianji Sanren has disappeared in this world at this moment, and Chen Feng''s body is also collapsed on the ground at this moment, with no trace of blood on his face.


    Gus also quickly took out a bottle of spiritual liquid and fed it to Chenfeng.


    "So strong!" The blood witch said while coughing.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years of inactivity, ants of this level can hurt me like this."


    At this time, the entrance of the entire space has changed, because the space inside the door at the moment of the collision has been completely shaken into an ordinary space.


    The abundant divine power in the original space also dissipated after being absorbed by the Buddha Pagoda.


    Su Yan walked in directly from the door. As soon as he entered, all the scenes inside the door instantly entered his eyes.


    "It seems that you are done fighting, the old saying of Tianji Sanren has not solved you!" Su Yan said, looking at the blood witch who was half kneeling on the ground.


    "Hmph! It''s a great honor for him to be able to hurt this seat." The blood witch said disdainfully.


    "The big talk is over, now I''m going to kill you!" Su Yanpi said with a half-smile.


    Immediately, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword appeared directly in his hand, and he flew straight towards the Blood Witch.


    The Blood Witch turned pale with fright. After all, he was seriously injured at this moment, and it was really impossible for him to deal with Su Yan at this time.


    "Damn cultivator! Blood Demon Fist!" The blood witch forcibly used his divine power and blasted out a punch.


    The blood-red punch also directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan instantly slapped the sword formula into the body of the sword, and directly shot out two streams of sword energy.


    Immediately after calling out the power of thunder, a black cloud instantly gathered above the blood witch''s head.


    "The power of thunder?" The blood witch looked at Su Yan and said in shock.


    What the evil things in the world fear most is the power of thunder.


    Seeing that Su Yan was able to summon the power of thunder at this moment, the Blood Witch also panicked instantly. He was currently injured, and he had no chance of winning against Su Yan head-on. Now that Su Yan summoned the power of thunder, his entire body People are also a little flustered.


    "Thunder falls!" Su Yan immediately activated his divine power, and a bolt of thunder appeared above the blood witch in an instant.


    Bombarded down with lightning speed.


    "Blood Demon Dodge!" The Blood Witch mobilized his divine power to dodge the blow.


    Seeing this, Su Yan immediately released more divine power, and immediately the space above the Blood Witch''s head was covered by black clouds, and above the black clouds there were lightning flashes.


    "Killing a thousand knives, you''re endless, right!" The blood witch became anxious after seeing Su Yan''s actions.


    "It''s really easy to bully me!" The blood witch roared angrily.


    Immediately, the divine power on his body was condensed again, and the whole person also entered a state of berserk.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    Su Yan doesn''t care what state you are in, just use Thunderbolt to lock the Blood Witch.


    In an instant, countless thunderbolts blasted out instantly.


    "Boom!"


    "Ka-cha-"


    "..."

 Chapter 5746： blood escape

    Chapter 5746: Blood Escape


    Endless thunder continuously resounded in this space.


    At this moment, Luka and the others looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at a monster.


    "This... is this the God Emperor Realm?"


    Several people looked at each other and said.


    After the power of thunder ceased, the figure of the blood witch reappeared in the open space.


    At this moment, the Blood Witch''s breath is very weak, and his body is also badly bombarded by thunder.


    "Hurry up! Why are you standing there!" Su Yan shouted hastily.


    Luka and the others also realized that Gus had someone to take care of Morrowind.


    The other three stood directly beside Su Yan.


    "Use the ice attribute magic skill first to weaken him!" Su Yan said.


    The world of ice and snow was also released directly.


    The blood witch''s breath dropped again.


    Su Yan also realized at this moment that the opportunity to seal the blood witch again is now.


    "Don''t worry about it! Let''s try using the Demon Sealing Bagua Formation!" Su Yan said directly.


    Then he passed the demonstration of the Demon Sealing Bagua Formation to Luka and the three of them.


    The formation just needs the number of four images, and four people can also exert the effect of the formation.


    The Blood Witch also sensed that Su Yan and the others wanted to seal him. Although he knew that it was impossible to trap him with this level of formation, at least he could be trapped for a while, because the breath on his body at this moment It''s just too weak.


    "I understand all the formations passed on to you! Quickly follow me to set up formations and suppress this person!" Su Yan said.


    Luka and the others also arrived at their respective positions in an instant, ready to obey Su Yan''s arrangement.


    Although several people were still facing each other not long ago, they have now reached a unity on the front against the blood witch.


    "You want to seal me? Just rely on you? Hahahaha!" The blood witch laughed at this moment.


    The whole person stood up slowly.


    The blood witch looked at Su Yan and the others, and quickly made a tactic with both hands, and all the divine power in his body gathered together at this moment.


    "No, stop him!" At this moment, Su Yan also sensed something wrong with the method used by the blood witch, which was obviously an escape technique.


    It is similar to Su Yan''s incarnation of Thunder, so at this moment Su Yan is also aware of the blood witch''s intentions. The whole person flew towards the blood witch like a bow and arrow shot from a crossbow.


    "Goodbye! Protect yourself! Your body is waiting for me!" The blood witch said with a big laugh.


    The next moment, it disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword directly pierced the place where the Blood Witch stayed just now.


    The entire space inside the door also began to collapse the moment the blood witch left.


    The various buildings in the space began to become unreal, and the fluctuations of divine power in them also began to wither.


    "This space is going to be lost in the world, go!" Su Yan realized something was wrong and ran out the door.


    After coming out, Su Yan didn''t stop at all and ran towards the outside of the "Wuyuan".


    He didn''t want to wait for Luka and Gus to have an unnecessary battle after they came out.


    After leaving the "Wuyuan", Su Yan walked around the city a few times, changed his outfit and returned to the courtyard prepared for him by Xie''s family.


    After returning to the room, Su Yan was not worried that someone would find his head, and he had already prepared all the disguises before he entered the "Wuyuan".


    At this moment, Su Yan summoned the Buddha Pagoda, and controlled his size to be very small.


    After doing this well, Su Yan directly released his consciousness into the Buddha Pagoda. Just now, Su Yan clearly noticed that something was wrong with the Buddha Pagoda.


    Even though it was difficult for him to take back the pagoda with divine power, he finally took it back by force.


    At this moment, a miraculous scene happened after Su Yan probed into the pagoda with his divine sense. Su Yan felt his eyes go dark, and the next moment Su Yan entered a brand new place.


    Like the wilderness, there is no other building around, and there is no trace of divine power in the entire sky.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel strange. There are too few places without divine power in the God Realm. Whether it is the God of Longevity or the God of Beasts, there are almost no places without divine power. the power of the abyss.


    But Su Yan''s position at this moment doesn''t even have the power of the abyss.


    Just when Su Yan was confused, suddenly there was darkness in Su Yan''s eyes, and the next moment he returned to the house he brought just now.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help becoming vigilant. Before he knew what was going on, he was suddenly teleported twice by some mysterious force.


    These two times, Su Yan didn''t even understand where the place was just now.


    Suddenly Su Yan stared at the pagoda of Buddha that he put on the table.


    Tentatively, he probed his divine consciousness up again, and casually input a little bit of divine power into it.


    It was dark again, and Su Yan entered the space just now again.


    "It really is the Pagoda of the Buddha! This is actually the space inside the pagoda!" Su Yan said excitedly.


    You must know that in such a large space, you can''t see the end at a glance. Su Yan immediately let go of his consciousness, and found that he couldn''t see the end of the space in the tower.


    This is at least bigger than Fenglu City where Su Yan is now. In Fenglu City, if Su Yan stands in the center of the entire city, he has the ability to use his spiritual sense to detect the situation in the entire city.


    But now in the space inside the tower, Su Yan couldn''t find his limit.


    This undoubtedly gave Su Yan a great surprise, but Su Yan had never heard of the Creation Artifact mentioned by the Blood Witch at that time.


    Now Su Yan also somewhat understands why the Blood Witch, as an existence that has survived for an unknown number of years, would have such a reaction after seeing the Buddha Pagoda.


    The rarity of this pagoda is definitely extremely rare in the entire God Realm.


    At this moment, Su Yan injected divine power directly into the pagoda of the Buddha and wanted to move the pagoda of the Buddha, but found that the pagoda did not move at all.


    "No way! Can''t control it?" Su Yan said with some puzzlement.


    Immediately, he realized that the Buddha Pagoda had advanced, and the divine power needed to control him was not as simple as before.


    Su Yan is both happy and angry at the moment. He is naturally happy that the Buddha Pagoda has evolved to obtain a rare treasure, but now he also lacks a unique skill that can save him in times of crisis.


    The absolute defense of the Buddha Pagoda has not helped Su Yan once.


    Most of the time Su Yan relied on the absolute defense of the Buddha Pagoda to turn the tide of the battle, but now he was unable to activate the Buddha Pagoda.


    "Dong dong dong!" At this moment someone outside the door suddenly knocked on Su Yan''s door.


    Su Yan immediately put away the Buddha Pagoda, and went directly to open the door.


    "Who is it?" Su Yan said while walking.


    "Young Master Zhang, Xie Kun is visiting!" Xie Kun''s voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 5747： reunion

    Chapter 5747: Gathering


    Su Yan opened the door directly after hearing it.


    "Young Master Zhang! This is what you want." Xie Kun said as he handed over an artifact for storage.


    After Su Yan took the storage artifact, he passed the divine sense in and took a look, then put it away.


    Xie Kun couldn''t help being shocked when he saw Su Yan at this moment. When he met Su Yan, Su Yan had just passed the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm. But now he clearly felt that the aura on Su Yan had entered the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    Even in his opinion, the fluctuation of divine power on Su Yan is not weaker than his at all.


    "Young Master Zhang, is this?" Xie Kun looked Su Yan up and down and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan also didn''t understand what Xie Kun meant, and asked with some doubts.


    "Master Zhang''s cultivation..." Xie Kun said hesitantly.


    "Boss Xie said this! This is why I want so many Shenjing and Shenyuanguo!" Su Yan said with a smile after hearing Xie Kun''s words.


    After all, Xie Kun is also a core member of the four major families. As the head of the Xie family, he should already know what happened in the "Wuyuan" by now.


    Su Yan thought about waiting for Chen Feng to wake up and wanted him and Gui Yu all over the city, but this naturally didn''t matter to Su Yan, as long as he would try his best not to make any moves in Fenglu City, no one would be there. able to detect his identity.


    As for Gui Yu, they had already left Fenglu City for an unknown number of miles.


    Xie Kun didn''t ask any more questions after hearing this, after all, this is Su Yan''s own technique.


    "Young Master Zhang, my Xie family is planning to hold a treasure gathering meeting tomorrow night. I wonder if Young Master Zhang is interested in coming to see it?" Xie Kun said with a smile, not mentioning the matter just now.


    "An auction? I won''t go." Su Yan directly refused.


    "No, it''s not an auction, it''s just a small gathering held by three or five friends in my own courtyard." Xie Kun said hastily.


    "Thank you boss, you can just get me what I want. The price is easy to talk about. I won''t attend this kind of party." Su Yan still had no interest after hearing this.


    "Zhang Shaoxian, don''t rush to refuse. There are many hidden sects among the people who come to the Treasure Gathering Conference this time. They may have things in their hands that Fenglucheng can''t see." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also became interested in this Treasure Gathering Conference. After all, those from hidden sects are generally more arrogant, and they don''t have a detailed concept of the value of treasures. If I go this time, I might really get a treasure.


    "That''s good, then I''ll come and disturb you!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    The smile on Xie Kun''s face became even stronger after seeing Su Yan''s agreement, and then chatted with Su Yan for a few more words before leaving in a hurry.


    After Su Yan sent Xie Kun away, he continued to study the changes of the Buddha Pagoda. After all, the changes of the Buddha Pagoda were too shocking in Su Yan''s opinion.


    Su Yan had never seen a creation-level artifact before, and it could even be said that he had never heard of it.


    ��


    On the second day, Su Yan also practiced as usual. With the batch of Shenjing and Shenyuan fruit sent by Xie Kun, Su Yan''s divine power was raised by another level. The collision of barriers at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Su Yan believed that as long as he was given a large amount of divine crystals, it would only be a matter of time before he broke through to the peak of the Divine Emperor Realm. But now, every time he advances, his absorption of divine power is far superior to that of a cultivator of the same level.


    After absorbing all the Shenjing and Shenyuanguo that Xie Kun gave him yesterday, he refined his cultivation to the current level.


    It happened to be when I went to Xie Kun''s place tonight to see if I could sell something, and came back in exchange for some Shenjing.


    Soon it was night, Su Yan also simply tidied up and rushed directly to Xie Kun''s house.


    Although Xie Kun is only the Patriarch of one of the four major families in Fenglu City, his mansion is not inferior to Hao Qiuyun''s Mansion of the City Lord, it can even be said to be even worse. This also shows the wealth of Fenglu City.


    Su Yan also came to Xie Kun''s residence very quickly, what Su Yan didn''t expect was that Xie Kun was actually waiting at the door this time.


    "Master Zhang is here, please come in!" Xie Kun said quickly after seeing Su Yan.


    At this moment, an old man in sackcloth beside Xie Kun also focused on Su Yan after seeing Xie Kun''s attitude after seeing Su Yan.


    After all, Xie Kun is also quite a status in Fenglu City, so he would be so polite to a brat.


    "Thank you boss, who is this little brother?" The old man in sackcloth was a little curious, and asked immediately.


    "This is Young Master Zhang! A friend of mine." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    "It''s really not easy to be Boss Xie''s friend at such a young age." The old man in sackcloth continued.


    "It has something to do with you?" Su Yan said with some displeasure after hearing this.


    The old man in sackcloth didn''t expect that Su Yan would talk to him like this. You must know that he is an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and then he said angrily: "Boy! It''s really good to be a late God Emperor Realm at a young age, but if you want Understand the truth that there are mountains beyond mountains, and there are people beyond people!"


    "Aren''t you at the peak of the God Emperor Realm? In my eyes, you are nothing more than rubbish!" Su Yan said with a look of disdain.


    "You''re courting death!" The old man in sackcloth instantly became angry after hearing this.


    "Brother Chen, please put out the fire. It''s not suitable to do it here. Young people are inevitably a little arrogant. Please take care of Brother Chen." Seeing that something was wrong, Xie Kun quickly stood up to smooth things over.


    But what he said was also helping Su Yan.


    This made the old man in sackcloth even more resentful, but Xie Kun had already spoken, and he was too embarrassed not to give Xie Kun face.


    "Hmph!" Then he snorted coldly and walked in.


    "Young Master Zhang, the people who are here to participate in the Treasure Gathering Conference are all long-established experts. After entering, you should keep a low profile." Xie Kun immediately looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Understood, thank you boss!" Su Yan also said hastily.


    After all, Su Yan also saw Xie Kun''s sincerity to him just now, and Su Yan also respected Xie Kun. Although he didn''t know why Xie Kun was so kind to him, Su Yan also knew how to pay back.


    But Su Yan was still a little wary of Xie Kun in his heart, after all, businessmen are always unprofitable.


    The relationship between the two is just an ordinary cooperative relationship. Su Yan still doesn''t understand Xie Kun''s treatment of him like this.


    After all, Su Yan seemed to be just an ordinary cultivator in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and Su Yan had never shown his strength in front of Xie Kun.

 Chapter 5748： Bibo Dragon Girl

    Chapter 5748: Bibo Dragon Girl


    Immediately, Su Yan also walked in directly, and Xie Kun also arranged for his servants to lead the way.


    After a while, they came to a room. At this time, there were six **** cultivators sitting in the room. If Su Yan was counted, there were seven people in total. Among them, everyone except Su Yan was at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this time, the old man in sackcloth also saw Su Yan, and turned his head away instead of looking this way.


    Su Yan also ignored him, but directly found an empty seat to do it.


    "Little brother, are you also invited by Boss Xie?" At this time, a middle-aged man in palace clothes said.


    "Or else?" Su Yan also said casually.


    The man was taken aback after hearing this, he didn''t expect Su Yan to reply him in such a tone.


    After all, the direct gap between the two is real. The reason why the middle-aged man in palace attire asked Su Yan was because he sensed that Su Yan''s aura had just entered the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and he could even Then Su Yan noticed the residual divine power that had not been fully absorbed.


    He was a little curious why Xie Kun would invite such a person to participate in this Treasure Gathering Conference.


    Even after the door was shut, the man stopped talking.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked around and found that there were still two vacant seats. It seemed that Xie Kun really didn''t lie to him. Only nine people participated in this Treasure Gathering Conference.


    And I don''t know if Xie Kun himself is included among the nine people, after all, there are only nine chairs here.


    Soon Xie Kun also walked in with a woman in black.


    "Since everyone is here, our Treasure Gathering Conference will officially start today." Xie Kun said after looking back and forth after entering.


    "Is there any friend who wants to get the baby first?" Xie Kun also said with a smile after sitting down.


    No one spoke among the crowd, after a moment of silence.


    The woman in black said, "Since I was the last one to come, then I will start this treasure gathering meeting!"


    Immediately, the woman released her divine power, and a slender long sword also appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    "A top-level artifact??"


    As soon as the long sword came out, someone among the crowd exclaimed.


    After all, good fortune-level artifacts are still quite rare, and many cultivators have never even seen them.


    So when a top-level artifact was taken out, it also aroused everyone''s exclamation.


    "I didn''t expect Bibolongnv to come up with such a heavyweight artifact!" Xie Kun said with a smile after seeing it.


    With Bibolongnv''s lead, the things everyone will bring out next will naturally not be too low-level, or they will be embarrassed to take them out.


    "What dragon people?"


    "Is this a member of the Dragon Clan?"


    "..."


    After hearing Xie Kun''s words, everyone became curious about the identity of Bibo Longnu.


    "Bibo Dragon Girl, I don''t know what price you plan to sell this long sword for?" said the middle-aged man in palace attire just now.


    "I want to exchange for a defensive artifact of the same level." Bibo Longnu said directly.


    Su Yan was taken aback when he heard this. The difficulty of refining defensive artifacts at the same level can be said to be more than twice that of offensive artifacts.


    This is directly changing the same level to the same level. Su Yan can''t believe that such words can be said from a human mouth.


    A sip of tea was also sprayed out directly.


    "Young Master Zhang?" Xie Kun said hastily upon seeing this.


    "I''m sorry, I yawned and I couldn''t control it. Let''s continue." Su Yan said hastily.


    Everyone present is a sensible person, why Su Yan sprayed just now, everyone is more or less clear in their hearts.


    After all, the relationship between this offensive artifact and defensive artifact, as the existence of the peak of the God Emperor Realm, everyone more or less understands it.


    Bibo Longnu naturally knew that her request was unreasonable. After seeing everyone''s reactions, she also felt a little embarrassed, and then said: "The exchange is all voluntary. If not, please ask the next Taoist friend to offer a treasure." Bundle!"


    After speaking, he directly sat on his seat, and then stared straight at Su Yan.


    Su Yan also instantly noticed Bibo Longnu''s gaze, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    "I don''t know what kind of treasure Mr. Chen prepared this time, let''s show it to everyone to open their eyes." Su Yan saw that no one made a move, and then said in a strange way.


    When everyone heard Su Yan''s tone, they realized that there must be some contradictions between the two.


    Su Yan''s tone of voice was too irritating.


    "You!" The old man in sackcloth immediately became angry when he heard it, and he naturally knew that the person Su Yan was referring to was him.


    Xie Kun also hurriedly said with a smile at this moment: "Brother Chen, it''s good to give everyone a head start, so that everyone can see the strength of your Constellation Palace."


    After Su Yan heard the word Xingxiu Palace, his hostility toward the old man in sackcloth became even greater. Ye Hua, who had been making trouble for Su Yan in Xuanwu Xinggong before, was from Xingxiu Palace.


    After hearing Xie Kun''s words, the old man in sackcloth also smiled and said: "Boss Xie, don''t worry, since you have come to this treasure gathering, you will not just be a spectator. Well, I happen to have a treasure that is okay, let''s see if there is any." People love it."


    Everyone looked at the old man in sackcloth with great anticipation. After all, Xingxiu Palace had a certain reputation in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. They saw a flash of light in his hand, and a white gem appeared in his hand. It shone brightly and softly like water. It also flashes purple light from time to time, and one can tell that this is definitely a treasure.


    After seeing it, Su Yan''s heart moved. He sensed the power of lightning on the stone at a glance, and then he said, "I don''t know how to trade this thing, Brother Chen?"


    "Oh? Young Master Zhang is interested in this thing? Could it be that Young Master Zhang knows this thing?" Xie Kun said after hearing this.


    Su Yan immediately said: "I don''t know, it just looks interesting."


    Everyone obviously didn''t believe Su Yan''s words. But in fact, Su Yan really didn''t know this thing, he was just interested in the power of lightning on this stone.


    After he became proficient in mastering the power of thunder, he also began to realize the power of the power of thunder, and he also had certain ideas about the cultivation of the power of thunder, so he was indeed interested in this stone.


    "Hmph, this kid can recognize my Stone of Death?" the old man in sackcloth said with a look of disdain.


    "Indeed, I really don''t know my lord''s baby!" Su Yan also said hastily, without the slightest sense of yin and yang weirdness just now.

 Chapter 5749： exchange

    Chapter 5749 Exchange


    Su Yan knew that what he did would draw the attention of others to the stone, but he couldn''t communicate with the old man in sackcloth in the same manner as before. If the old man got impatient, it would be a waste of effort not to trade with him.


    "The Stone of Death?"


    "Is this thing the Stone of Death?"


    Everyone was shocked after hearing the words of the old man in sackcloth, and everyone looked at the stone with greed in their eyes. Even Xie Kun, who was used to seeing Zhenbao, had a hint of longing in his eyes at the moment.


    The old man in sackcloth continued: "The Stone of Annihilation itself has no attributes, but the one in my hand contains powerful thunder power. Its value is naturally much higher than that of ordinary Stones of Annihilation. Therefore If you are interested, be prepared for the price.��


    The Death Stone is an excellent product for making defensive artifacts, which can greatly improve the agility of defensive artifacts, but this kind of Death Stone with other attributes is indeed relatively rare.


    "Haha, Brother Chen, are you joking? The Stone of Death is the main material for making defensive artifacts. As far as I know, the Stone of Death mixed with other attributes may be worth much less than ordinary stones in the eyes of refiners. Stone of Death?" At this time, a man on the left said.


    "Mo Yang, you dismantled me!" At this moment, the old man in sackcloth said angrily. He originally thought that there were not many people who could recognize the Stone of Annihilation, and everyone knew very little about the Stone of Annihilation. He planned to take this opportunity to buy her for a good price, but now he was directly messed up by Mo Yang''s words.


    At this moment, the desire for the Stone of Death in Bibolongnv''s eyes is not as strong as before. The purpose of her visit this time is to exchange for a defensive artifact. After all, even if you can''t replace a defensive artifact, it''s worthwhile to replace it with a pretty good material.


    Especially at their level, it is not an easy matter to obtain a material for refining a defensive artifact, so she was quite moved by the Stone of Death just now, but after hearing what Mo Yang said, The longing eyes dimmed again.


    Xie Kun said at this moment: "I don''t know what Brother Chen plans to change?"


    The old man in sackcloth said immediately: "It''s just a gadget, and I don''t know what to replace it with. You can bring out whatever you want, as long as I like it, I can talk about everything."


    Su Yan''s opinion of him changed instantly after hearing his words. Just now, Su Yan always thought that the old man in sackcloth was a bit out of his mind, but now Su Yan no longer thinks so. The reason why he said such things is nothing more than to get everyone to show their treasures, so that he can choose carefully and maximize his own interests.


    Bibo Longnu showed a little hesitation on her face, and then said, "How about I exchange the Bibo water for your Stone of Death?"


    "The water of the blue waves seems to be almost in the mood." The old man in sackcloth said after hearing this.


    "Old guy! Isn''t it enough to exchange the water of blue waves for your Stone of Nirvana?" Mo Yang said directly at this time.


    "You''re looking for death! If it wasn''t for Boss Xie''s face, I would definitely tear you up now!" the old man in sackcloth said angrily.


    At this moment, he couldn''t bear Mo Yang in his heart. This guy kept sabotaging his deals over and over again.


    "Since the blue water is not good, what do you think of the Emperor''s Meteorite?" Su Yan said at this time.


    He is indeed quite interested in the Stone of Death.


    "The Emperor''s Meteor Jade? It''s interesting!" the old man in sackcloth said after hearing this.


    "Young Master Zhang, can you make a price for the Emperor''s Meteorite Jade? I''ll take it!" At this time, a sturdy man in the middle said.


    "Brother Bichen is interested in this Emperor Meteorite Jade?" Xie Kun said at this time.


    "That''s right, thank you boss, I really like the Emperor''s Meteorite." Bi Chen also said without any concealment.


    "If you insist on exchanging this Stone of Death, Young Master Zhang, I can exchange it for you, but please also trade this Emperor''s Meteorite Jade to me," Bi Chen said.


    Su Yan also released his divine power at this moment, and when he swept it over Bi Chen, he instantly understood why he wanted the Emperor''s Meteorite.


    "Okay! As long as you can exchange for the Stone of Death, I promise to give it to you." Su Yan also said directly.


    After all, the Emperor''s Meteorite Jade is of little use to him. Although it is a very difficult high-level material, it is nothing more than a material to Su Yan.


    "Brother Bi, what are you going to exchange for my Stone of Death?" the old man in sackcloth said with his eyes shining.


    After listening to the conversation between Bi Chen and Su Yan, the old man in hemp clothes also saw Bi Chen''s desire for the Emperor''s Fallen Jade, so he could just blackmail him.


    "Brother Chen, please make an offer!" Bi Chen said directly.


    "I have long heard that the blue horn of the Bi An clan is an absolute sacred object. I have never had a chance to see it. I wonder if Brother Bi Chen has this thing?" the old man in sackcloth said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you a bit too treacherous?"


    "Not brother, who told you to do business like this?"


    "You are not pure robbery!"


    "..."


    As soon as the old man in sackcloth said what he said, several people present couldn''t help but spit it out.


    It is not too much to exchange the Azure Horn for the Stone of Death and the Emperor''s Meteorite. At this time, the old man in sackcloth dares to open his mouth and directly offer such a price.


    The old man in sackcloth blushed and said immediately after hearing what everyone said, "The sale is purely voluntary. If you don''t want to, can you not change it? I didn''t force him."


    Everyone present recognized the face of the old man in sackcloth.


    Bichen''s face was full of struggle after hearing this, the blue horn was also very important to him, but he couldn''t bear to miss the meteorite jade in front of him.


    Immediately, Bi Chen gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    "Hahahaha, it''s so good to buy and leave!" The old man in sackcloth laughed wildly when he heard it.


    At this moment, Bi Chen''s color was unusually gloomy.


    After Su Yan noticed it, he couldn''t help being shocked, and then thought: It seems that this Bi Chen is not a good person, this old guy from Xingxiu Palace is about to drink a pot.


    Immediately, the three of them also completed the transaction and got what they wanted.


    Su Yan is also curious about the blue horn, but it''s just curiosity, after all, that thing is useless to Su Yan.


    But the old man in sackcloth was afraid that others would draw attention to his blue horn, so he put it away immediately after receiving it.

 Chapter 5750： Mysterious Atlas

    Chapter 5750 Mysterious Atlas


    Then the transactions among the people paused for a while, and then there were a few more painless exchanges. The middle-aged man in the palace attire finally used three pieces of materials for making defensive artifacts to replace the top-level long sword in Bibolongnv''s hand.


    At this moment Mo Yang suddenly said: "Boss Xie, I wonder what kind of surprise you have prepared for us by gathering us here?"


    After hearing this, everyone also looked at Xie Kun.


    Xie Kun was also taken aback after hearing this, and then said with a smile: "I just want to provide a platform for everyone to exchange with each other. How can I prepare any surprises? Today''s Blue Corner is the biggest surprise in my opinion."


    "Boss Xie, don''t be humble. As one of the four major families in Fenglu City, can you count the treasures in your hands? It''s good to show some of them to open the eyes of the brothers." The old man in sackcloth said at this moment Also said.


    Everyone present also understood in their hearts that what Xie Kun said was nothing more than polite words. If he gathered everyone together, if he said that he hadn''t prepared anything, no one would believe him.


    Immediately, Xie Kun also said with a smile: "If that''s the case, then I will take out a little gadget for everyone to see as a joke."


    Immediately, a divine power was released, the storage artifact hovered in the air, and an atlas appeared in front of everyone in an instant.


    "This is?" Everyone couldn''t help asking after seeing it.


    Su Yan looked at the album in shock.


    "What? Can Young Master Zhang recognize this thing?" Xie Kun also noticed the strangeness of looking at Su Yan, and then looked at Su Yan and said with a smile.


    "Send me right?" Su Yan said immediately.


    Everyone rolled their eyes when they heard it, and sent you off. Do you really think you are so faceless?


    "This..." Xie Kun didn''t know what to say immediately.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled directly and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it away, as long as you want a reward, I can try to guess it."


    After hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but pay attention to Su Yan. In their eyes, Su Yan was just a kid in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, but at this moment, looking at Su Yan''s appearance in this album, it is very likely that they really recognize him.


    But everyone present except Xie Kun and Su Yan was still confused when looking at the album.


    After all, there is no fluctuation of divine power on this album, but when you want to use divine power to detect the contents of the album, you will find that there is a mysterious force blocking your divine sense.


    It''s impossible to see what''s inside.


    "Since Young Master Zhang has said this, how about I give Young Master Zhang 200,000 Divine Crystals if he is really right?" Xie Kun said with a smile, but there was a burst of cursing in his heart.


    "It''s a good deal." Su Yan also responded instantly.


    Then he pretended to be looking at the album.


    In fact, Su Yan had already figured out what this album was the first time, but now it was just a deception.


    After finishing all this, Su Yan also said directly: "This thing is just..."


    Before Su Yan could finish speaking, the old man in sackcloth suddenly interrupted him and said, "Boss Xie, if I guessed right, you will give me a reward too?"


    Xie Kun was taken aback when he heard what the old man in sackcloth said. He couldn''t believe that so many people could see this thing, but then he smiled and said: "Of course, if Brother Chen can see it, I will also see it." How about giving Brother Chen 200,000 Divine Crystals."


    "It''s a deal. From my point of view, this is one thing." Said the old man in sackcloth.


    "What do you think? Look at the shit! I''ll tell you if there are rules or not!" Su Yan yelled angrily. Now that the Stone of Death is in his hands, it is of no use to the old man in sackcloth. So at this moment, Su Yan didn''t save any face for the old man in sackcloth.


    Everyone was a little puzzled when they saw the appearance of the old man in sackcloth and Su Yan. Ordinarily, 200,000 divine crystals should not be such a valuable thing to people of their level.


    Now the two are fighting to become like this for 200,000 divine crystals.


    "From my point of view, this is a treasure map!" The old man in sackcloth didn''t care about Su Yan''s words at all, and said beforehand.


    Su Yan was going to scold directly, but after hearing the words of the old man in sackcloth, he burst out laughing: "Hahaha, you still have a treasure map, I think you are just kidding!"


    Su Yan''s wild laughter also made everyone around him laugh.


    The old man in sackcloth blushed instantly, and then roared angrily, "Die to me!"


    The divine power of the whole body exploded in an instant.


    Just as Su Yan was about to release his divine power, Xie Kun said sullenly, "I''m still here, let''s talk about any grievances after going out."


    After hearing this, the old man in sackcloth directly withdrew his divine power, then snorted angrily and stopped talking!


    After recovering his mood, Xie Kunping looked at Su Yan and said, "I wonder what Young Master Zhang thinks this is?"


    Su Yan immediately said: "This is a blueprint for making a divine weapon, and its grade should be at least the top level."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, everyone became agitated instantly.


    You must know that if there is an atlas for making artifacts, all the materials will be known, and all the production methods will be recorded on it. Even a not very high-level refiner can use the production drawings to complete higher levels. production.


    Of course, good fortune-level artifacts and higher-level artifacts cannot be easily produced with blueprints. This generally refers to the top-level and lower-level artifacts.


    At this moment, Xie Kun''s face was full of disbelief.


    Everyone also got the answer from Xie Kun''s expression.


    "Young Master Zhang is really unusual. This is indeed a booklet for making artifacts, and the grade is indeed as Zhang Shao said, but the only thing is that this booklet is not complete. If it is complete, I will not make it Take it out." Xie Kun said after being silent for a while.


    "Incomplete! Then this can''t be the production drawing of the Fortune-level artifact!" Su Yan also said after hearing this.


    The reason why Su Yan said this is because if the atlas of the top-level artifact is incomplete, there is no need for Xie Kun to take it out. If he takes it out, he will only lose his Xie family.


    So this shows that this is a good fortune-level artifact making atlas.


    "Creation level!"


    "impossible!"


    "This��"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Su Yan''s words.


    But looking at Xie Kun''s performance, he realized that what Su Yan said might be true.


    "Master Zhang really has a good eye, I admire you! This is 200,000 divine crystals!" Xie Kun said at the same moment, and then threw a bag at Su Yan.


    "Then I would be very grateful." Su Yan said after taking the bag.

 Chapter 5751： Tears of Poseidon

    Chapter 5751: Tears of the Sea God


    "Thank you boss! What do you want to exchange for this album?" Bibo Longnu asked directly.


    "I''m also very interested in the album." The middle-aged man in palace attire also said.


    "Are you interested? Do you think everyone here is not interested? If you want it, you can get it just by lip service." The old man in sackcloth said.


    "Chen Bin! I think you really plan to court death!" said the middle-aged man in palace attire.


    "Just because you are still too young!" Chen Bin said with a smile.


    At this time, Xie Kun also said with a smile: "Everyone stop, since everyone is interested in the album, I also have the same idea as Brother Chen, everyone will come up with something that you think is worth comparable to this album of mine. Change, in this case, I will naturally change when I see the right one.��


    As soon as Xie Kun finished speaking, everyone frowned. You must know that it is not easy to come up with something worth as much as a fortune-level artifact. Although the album is damaged, its value is also inestimable. of.


    "Thank you, boss, you might not be a bit of a forceful person!" Bi Chen said.


    "That''s right, if you have good things on your body, it''s hard to say whether you can leave this law city safely after taking them out today!" Bibo Longnv also said.


    "That''s right, Boss Xie brought the brothers together for this reason?" Mo Yang also said.


    Most of the people present at the moment stood together in an instant, and the reason was that everyone also smelled danger at this moment.


    "Fellow daoists, don''t worry too much. Everyone knows what kind of person I am, Xie Kun. Today''s gathering is nothing more than a joke. If everyone thinks this album is not good, I will just put it away." Xie Kun looked If something goes wrong, he said directly with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, since Boss Xie has taken out everything, I think this deal should continue. Everyone must believe in Boss Xie''s character. If something happens in Fenglu City today, the rebound will definitely protect us. , you say yes, thank you boss." Su Yan said immediately after seeing this.


    Su Yan was also not sure what kind of medicine Xie Kun was selling in the gourd. At this moment, his two words directly tied everyone''s safety with Xie Kun''s face.


    "Yes, yes, what Zhang Shao said is right, Xie will definitely protect everyone in Fenglu City." Xie Kun was taken aback when he heard Su Yan''s words, and then quickly said with a smile.


    At this moment, he even has the intention to kill Su Yan. Doesn''t Su Yan mean that he wants Xie''s family to serve as bodyguards for these people? Naturally, he is unwilling, but the matter has developed to the current situation. . If you don''t want everyone''s relationship to become tense, Xie Kun has no other way.


    "Thank you, Boss, I''m relieved. Let''s take out whatever good things you have. After all, this divine weapon of good fortune is hard to come by." Su Yan said immediately.


    "So Young Master Zhang is interested in the album?" Xie Kun also said immediately.


    "Not interested!" Su Yan said without hesitation.


    Although this album is an album of good fortune artifacts, if it is damaged, it will not be of much value in Su Yan''s view, especially the one in Xie Kun''s hand, which has obvious restrictions on it. How much damage is there inside? Outsiders also don''t know, in case this thing breaks badly after buying it, who to ask for reasoning.


    So Su Yan is really not interested.


    "Thank you, Boss, I don''t know how I can exchange the Tears of the Sea God for your album?" Bibo Longnu said.


    "The Dragon Clan of the West Sea is really rich and powerful, and they have come up with a genius treasure of the level of Tears of the Sea God!" Mo Yang said directly after hearing this.


    Su Yan also couldn''t help but look at Bibo Longnu. You must know that a genius earth treasure of the level of Sea God''s Tears has indescribable benefits for the improvement of cultivation and the cleansing of the body.


    And this kind of thing can only be found in the hands of the Sea Clan, and it must be the kind of race in the deep sea,


    So this thing is quite rare in this God Realm.


    Now that Bibo Longnv said this, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    They all turned their eyes to Bibo Longnv, waiting for her to take out the Sea God''s Tears.


    "Princess, it''s really expensive to exchange your Seagod''s Tears for my album, but you must know that the Seagod''s Tears also have very high requirements for quantity, especially if there are only one or two drops in our state, I''m afraid It''s hard to have an obvious effect." Xie Kun said after a moment of hesitation.


    Tears of the Sea God is indeed a good thing, but she also needs to make sure how much of this thing Bibo Longnu has on her body this time.


    "Boss Xie, the little girl didn''t carry this thing with her. After all, it is also a treasure in my West Sea. I just want to ask Boss Xie, do you want to change this album? If so, I will report the truth to my father. " Bibo Longnv said word by word.


    Everyone was a little disappointed when they heard it. After all, many of these people had never seen the Tears of the Sea God. They thought they would be able to open their eyes, but they were indeed a little disappointed after hearing Bibo Longnu''s words.


    "Then how much Tears of the Sea God does your lord princess plan to exchange for this album?" Xie Kun asked.


    "How about three drops, this is the most Tears of the Sea God I can mobilize so far." Bibo Dragon Girl said.


    If the value of three drops of Sea God''s Tears was exchanged for a complete atlas of good fortune-level artifacts, it would definitely not be enough, but now that the atlas in Xie Kun''s hand was damaged, the price still somewhat matched.


    A complete Atlas of Fortune-level artifacts can only be changed to between six drops and ten drops. You must know that the effect of using the Tears of the Sea God is still different from the usual genius treasures.


    Ordinary geniuses and land treasure **** cultivators use the effect that decreases with the increase in the number of uses, but the tear of the sea **** is different. The effect of the sea **** tear on the ability of the **** cultivators increases with the increase in the number of uses Increased.


    Therefore, the more tears of the sea god, the better, three drops can show about five times the effect of one drop.


    Xie Kun was a little hesitant after hearing this, the price offered by Bibo Longnv was about the same as the value of his album, if he changed it, he wouldn''t make a lot of money, but the Tears of the Sea God really had a certain value for him. tempting.


    So at this moment Xie Kun is in a dilemma.


    "Boss Xie, I also have something here. I want to exchange for the production album of your fortune-level artifact. I wonder if Boss Xie is interested in taking a look." Mo Yang came out at this time and said.

 Chapter 5752： Mo Yang Jie Hu

    Chapter 5752: Mo Yang Cuts Hu


    After hearing this, Xie Kun said quickly: "Brother Mo Yang, please open everyone''s eyes!"


    Xie Kun seemed to be relieved of a heavy burden. He was hesitant between Tears of the Sea God and the album just now, and then he decided that the three drops are too few. His interests as a businessman are inevitable, and he will not do transactions of equal exchange. of.


    "Keep your eyes open but not on it, I just hope Boss Xie will like it!" Mo Yang said, and then a burst of divine power was released.


    The next moment, there was an extra defensive artifact in front of everyone''s eyes, and the grade had reached the top level.


    "This..." Bibo Longnv was also instantly attracted, her purpose of coming to the Treasure Gathering Conference this time was to exchange for a defensive artifact.


    Of course, the reason why Mo Yang took out this defensive artifact at this time was naturally the Tears of the Sea God of the Bibo Dragon Girl. As for the production album of the good fortune-level artifact, even if he got there, he didn��t have the ability to make it. One can imagine the high cost of hiring someone to make it.


    The moment he took out this defensive artifact also meant that he didn''t intend to exchange for this album.


    "Brother Mo Yang''s purpose doesn''t seem to be in exchange for my album!" Xie Kun also saw Mo Yang''s purpose in an instant. After all, everyone is a veteran, and this little thought can still be seen.


    "How come! I just don''t know if Boss Xie can take a fancy to this defensive artifact." Mo Yang said with a smile, as long as he doesn''t admit it at this time, it doesn''t matter if everyone knows what he''s thinking.


    "Fellow Daoist Mo Yang, I am very interested in this artifact of yours. I don''t know how you want to trade it." Bibo Longnu said directly at this time.


    What Mo Yang was waiting for was her words.


    Su Yan was also dazed at the moment, this Bibo Longnu was too easy to deceive, Mo Yangming pretended to be aiming at the Sea God''s Tears in her hand, she went to negotiate with him without the slightest hesitation.


    "Just now I heard that the princess has the Tears of the Sea God. I have never seen the Tears of the Sea God in my life. I want to take this opportunity to gain a few drops of insight." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    "I can give you the Tears of the Sea God, but do you think one drop is okay?" Bibo Longnv thought for a while and said.


    "My lord princess, the Sea Clan has always been famous for its rich products. I think if I can get two drops, I will agree." Mo Yang still said with a smile. In his opinion, the deal has basically been completed. Yes, after all, Bibo Longnv looks a bit unintelligent.


    "This..." Bibo Dragon Girl hesitated after hearing this, she was indeed very optimistic about Mo Yang''s defensive artifact, but the price of two drops of Sea God''s Tears was a bit too high.


    "Brother Mo Yang would be a bit of a bully if he traded like this!" Chen Bin sneered from the side.


    "I just found out that you are like a shit-stirring stick? What does it matter to you if the two trade full-screen voluntarily? I advise you to take care of yourself." Mo Yang stared at Chen Bin and said.


    "I''m so scared! Why don''t you let me tell you about bullying people? If it gets out, how will the people of the Hai Clan think of us?" Chen Bin said pretending to be scared, which looked very funny.


    "You!" Although Mo Yang was angry, she didn''t want to say much. She exchanged a top-level defensive artifact for two drops of Sea God''s Tears, and she really wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    Su Yan suddenly said at this moment: "Princess of the Dragon Clan, you want a defensive artifact, and you also want a production album for a good fortune artifact. Is there any action for you Sea Clan?"


    As soon as Su Yan said this, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    In the God Realm, apart from the struggle between each God Domain, the sea domains also struggle with each other, and there are even some gaps between them and the major God Domains.


    Although there has been peace between the two parties for a long time, no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. It is normal for the sea people to feel more and more resentment as the cultivators go deeper into the sea. But that''s all.


    "Fellow Daoist, I''m worrying too much. I want defensive artifacts because of the battle between the tribes, but it''s just a competition for the princesses in our West Sea." Bibo Longnv said after hearing this.


    After hearing this, Su Yan didn''t ask any more questions. After all, Bibo Longnv herself had already spoken. Even if everyone still had doubts in their hearts at the moment, they were embarrassed to continue talking about this topic.


    Xie Kun didn''t have anything to say after seeing this situation. After all, everyone present was gathered by him. Although Mo Yang''s behavior made Xie Kun extremely angry, he still had to pretend to be calm on the surface. But in his heart, Mo Yang has already been condemned to death.


    In the end, Mo Yang also reached a drop of Sea God''s Tears with Bibo Dragon Girl and some other materials to replace his top-level defensive artifact.


    However, Mo Yang had to go to the coastal city of Goose City with him to exchange it. After all, she would not normally carry treasures of the level of Tears of the Sea God on her body casually.


    When Su Yan heard that the agreed place between the two turned out to be the Goose City that he was planning to go to, Su Yan did not expect that this was true.


    At this time, after the episode of the deal between Mo Yang and Bibo Longnv, everyone no longer had any interest in the production album of this artifact of good fortune that Xie Kun presented.


    Just now, everyone hadn''t thought about the pros and cons of it carefully. What is the concept of this good fortune-level artifact? Even if there is an atlas, it must not be something that ordinary refiners can make.


    And no matter what type of fortune-level artifact, the difficulty of its refining and the amount of materials needed are unimaginable, and they themselves can''t tell how much they will pay by then, and this kind of thing You are still very good at achieving the mass production you imagined.


    Most people were interested in this atlas just now, no doubt because they thought that after getting the production method in the atlas, they can reach the point of mass production, but after thinking about it carefully, you will find that, let alone whether the atlas is incomplete Yes, just talking about the materials you need to refine a chemical-level artifact, it is not easy for you to gather the materials for one piece.


    It is basically impossible to mass-produce it.


    At this time, Xie Kun also knew that there was basically nothing he could exchange for this album, and just when he was about to take it back, Su Yan suddenly said, "I can think about it if you want a lower price."


    "Master Zhang, are you interested again?" Xie Kun said with a smile after hearing this.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also said directly: "My interest in this thing depends on the price Boss Xie wants."

 Chapter 5753： Out of town

    Chapter 5753: Leaving the City


    Xie Kun also knew that Su Yan was not someone to fool around, so he hesitated for a while, and said after a while: "Why don''t Zhang Shao see what my thing is worth, and take it out for me to see."


    Su Yan couldn''t help scolding in his heart: Old fox.


    Now no one is interested in his album, only Su Yan is interested in buying it, but Xie Kun did not choose to rush to sell it, but asked Su Yan to give a reasonable price first.


    "Two top-level artifacts, no more than this." Su Yan said directly.


    "this��"


    Xie Kun obviously hesitated, and then said: "Can I choose the type?"


    "No, I will give it randomly." Su Yan said directly.


    "Young Master Zhang, in this case, I may really not be able to agree to you. If it is the type of artifact that I can choose, I can still consider it." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    "Boss Xie was just joking. I don''t have so many top-level artifacts for Boss Xie to choose from. Right now, I only have two top-level artifacts, namely the Qingyang Sword and the Seven-color Glazed Armor. Can you tell me something. "Su Yan also said directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan deliberately took out an offensive artifact and a defensive artifact, so the value of these two artifacts is justified.


    You must know that the two things that Su Yan took out were not even as good as the three drops of Sea God''s Tears from the Bibo Dragon Girl. This guy Mo Yang cut one.


    The people present at the moment had no interest in his album, and naturally the price couldn''t be higher. The more Xie Kun thought about it, the more he wanted to kill Mo Yang in his heart.


    At this moment, he also said in his heart: Mo Yang! This time, you must be completely buried in this law city!


    As the patriarch of one of the four major families in Fenglu City, although the entire family''s property is quite large, it is still lacking in the collection of top artifacts and materials.


    After all, the entire Fenglu City doesn''t even have a supreme being of its own, and the strongest weapon in the city is nothing but the quasi-good fortune artifact in the hands of Guild Master Chenfeng.


    Xie Kun still valued this kind of top-tier artifact, but what they didn''t know was how many of these things were in Su Yan''s body.


    Just now when Xie Kun asked him if he could choose the type, Su Yan also directly heard his tentative meaning.


    Then there was the scene just now, and the two types of artifacts, one offensive and one defensive, were left behind.


    Although Xie Kun was not very satisfied with what Su Yan took out, the album was really useless in his hands, and the album inside was also seriously damaged.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xie Kun also agreed to Su Yan''s exchange plan.


    ��


    The Treasure Gathering Conference was almost over after Su Yan and Xie Kun''s transaction ended. Everyone''s chatting has been a little bit broken, and many people have become tit-for-tat. After several transactions, everyone''s awareness of this Treasure Gathering Conference is also more. It''s clear. People who want to make a move have already made a move, and those who haven''t bought anything by now probably don''t plan to buy.


    Xie Kun also saw that everyone''s enthusiasm at the beginning had dissipated at this moment, and immediately said: "Thank you for coming to join us, then let''s hold this Treasure Gathering Conference until now!"


    After finishing speaking, Xie Kun also left the room directly, and everyone left the room separately, only Bibo Longnv and Mo Yang were traveling together, after all, they needed to go to Goose City together.


    After Su Yan came out of Xie''s mansion, he didn''t choose to go directly to the residence arranged by Xie''s family, but flew directly out of the city.


    Because he noticed that as soon as he left the gate of Xie''s mansion, there were three spiritual senses staring at him, and at this moment, there was still a spiritual sense following him constantly behind him.


    Judging from the breath, Su Yan guessed that it was probably Chen Bin.


    "It seems that this guy doesn''t give up on this thing on me! But I also want to see what the blue horn is." Su Yan said with a smile.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Chen Bin''s strength at all. In this Treasure Gathering Conference, the only ones who could put some pressure on Su Yan were three people, Xie Kun, Bibo Longnv, and Bi Chen. In Su Yan''s opinion, the strength of these three people is stronger than others.


    Among them, Bibo Longnv and Bi Chen deliberately rely on their super blood power, even if everyone''s cultivation base is the same, but the fighting power they exploded is obviously stronger.


    After arriving at a wasteland outside the city, Su Yan also stopped at the same spot, waiting for Chen Bin''s arrival, but at this moment Su Yan suddenly sensed that there was still a force behind Chen Bin, and that aura was exactly that of Bi An. Bi Chen of the clan.


    I''m still a little curious about Su Yan of the Bi An clan, that guy seems to be fighting for the blue horn in Chen Bin''s hand.


    "Chen Bin! Don''t let me look down on you. Come here early so you don''t get picked up by others." Su Yan said self-consciously.


    In Su Yan''s opinion, Chen Bin is definitely not Bi Chen''s opponent.


    Chen Bin, who was chasing Su Yan at the moment, also noticed that someone was following him behind him, and immediately increased his speed, but he didn''t realize who was following him.


    After a while, Chen Bin also came to the wasteland where Su Yan was waiting for him.


    "Boy, be brave!" Chen Bin said incredulously, because he never thought that Su Yan would wait here, and he didn''t look flustered when he saw Su Yan''s expression.


    "Boy, be sensible, hand over the album, maybe I can leave you a whole body if I''m happy!" Chen Bin pointed at Su Yan and said.


    "Do you know why I ran out of the city?" Su Yan ignored him and said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Bin was a little confused by the question.


    "Are you going to take out the blue horn yourself or let me do it!" Su Yan stared at him and said.


    Chen Bin understood instantly, and the aura behind him was getting closer.


    "Are you with that kid from the Bi''an clan?" Chen Bin asked in a panic.


    "Are you afraid? But I''m not with him, I''m just curious." Su Yan said.


    Immediately, the Divine Bead of Four Tribulations Transformed into a long sword appeared in his hand.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t choose to use the Wanzai Frost Sword was because he still had some considerations in Fenglucheng. He couldn''t let the people in Fenglucheng know that he did what happened in "Wuyuan". Xie Kun is collecting materials.

 Chapter 5754： treasure hunt

    Chapter 5754: Treasure Hunting


    If Xie Kun knew about the "Wuyuan" was done by Su Yan.


    Not to mention helping him collect materials, within a quarter of an hour the people from the four major families were immediately surrounded by Su Yan.


    In order not to reveal his identity, Su Yan also chose to temporarily use the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb.


    "Hmph! The heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth are unknown!" Chen Bin also said directly after seeing Su Yanliangjian.


    From his point of view, if Su Yan was in the same group as that boy from the Bi''an tribe, he would indeed be very afraid, but now that Su Yan was alone, Chen Bin didn''t like Su Yan at all.


    "You little kid in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm dare to be so arrogant, let me teach you for your elders." Chen Bin roared, and then a long sword appeared in his hand.


    The two sides confronted each other in the air, and Su Yan took the lead in the next moment.


    He wanted to take the blue horn before Bi Chen rushed over, so as to save a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Looking for death!" Chen Bin did not expect that Su Yan would dare to strike first.


    "Xingyu swordsmanship!" Chen Bin shouted softly immediately, and the long sword blossomed in his hand, forcing Su Yan to go.


    "Star Destroyer-Endless!" Su Yan''s several sword formulas instantly slapped into the sword body, and then several sword qi directly slashed towards Chen Bin.


    Chen Bin didn''t pay too much attention to it. In his opinion, Su Yan, a boy who just stepped into the late stage of God Emperor Realm, wouldn''t cause him any problems at all, and it would only take him a few minutes to take him down.


    But at the moment when the moves of the two collided, Chen Bin was completely dumbfounded.


    "boom!"


    The collision of the two''s sword moves caused a bang, but in the next second, Chen Bin''s sword move was instantly swallowed by Su Yan''s sword art, and the remaining energy of the sword art was also directed towards Chen Bin.


    "What!" Chen Bin yelled in disbelief, and immediately made a move to resist.


    At this moment, Su Yan didn''t hold back the slightest bit, he made another move after the first move, and then charged forward with the sword transformed from the Four Tribulations of Transformation Divine Bead.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Chen Bin also frantically picked up his long sword and kept resisting, but with Su Yan''s offensive, Chen Bin could no longer hold on.


    "Boy! You are deceiving people too much!" Chen Bin roared, and the divine power burst out instantly, and the aura of the peak of the God Emperor Realm was released suddenly.


    "Hmph! It''s a small trick!" Su Yan dismissed it in the slightest, and then used two more sword tactics.


    Chen Bin''s hands were cut directly, and before he could even react, the long sword in Chen Bin''s hand fell to the ground due to the weakness of his hands.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Chen Bin''s eyes were full of horror at the moment, and the disdain he looked at Su Yan no longer had the previous disdain, and now it was replaced by fear.


    He couldn''t imagine that a boy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm could explode with such fighting power, and now he even felt the fear of death.


    "Don''t! Don''t kill me!" Chen Bin begged for mercy.


    The change of the two attitudes before and after is nothing more than an instant thing.


    "Take out the blue horn, and hand over all the previous things on your body. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your life." Su Yan said with a smile.


    But this smile looked like a devil to Chen Bin.


    Although Chen Bin said that he had ten thousand reluctances in his heart, he still handed over his belongings to Su Yan in order to survive.


    "Isn''t it good? You''re quite knowledgeable about current affairs! Get lost!" Su Yan said after taking a look at the item.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t kill Chen Bin was because he had already sensed that Bi Chen''s aura was very aggressive. It can be said that Chen Bin would not survive without his doing anything at all.


    After getting the item, Su Yan immediately used the technique of turning into thunder and rushed towards Fenglu City. After all, he and Xie Kun still cooperated.


    Only a few breaths after Su Yan left, Bi Chen and Chen Bin met.


    "Why do you pretend you don''t know each other?" Bi Chen directly stopped Chen Bin''s way and said.


    "Brother Bichen, what do you mean by that?" Chen Bin pretended to be confused and said.


    "What do I mean, you really don''t know?" Bi Chen asked back.


    "Brother Bichen, the transaction between you and me is purely based on your own will. Besides, you have also exchanged for what you want. Are you going to kill people and steal the goods now?" Chen Bin said pretending to be determined.


    "Brother Chen followed the little guy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm all the way to this place to drink tea with him, but what about the little brother now?" Bi Chen looked at Chen Bin with a half-smile and said.


    At this time, Bi Chen thought that Su Yan had already been dealt with by Chen Bin. When he came here, he also noticed the injury on Chen Bin''s body, but he could no longer detect Su Yan''s aura. In his opinion Su Yan has already been dealt with by Chen Bin. After all, if you tell Bi Chen that a kid at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm just took a few rounds to beat up an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm like this, his I can''t believe it either.


    After seeing the injuries on Chen Bin''s body, Bi Chen was also quite surprised by Su Yan''s strength. After all, in his opinion, it was very difficult to injure Chen Bin like this in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    "The matter between me and him doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?" Chen Bin said gloomily. At this moment, he kept cursing Su Yan in his heart, after all, who would have thought that Su Yan''s strength was so abnormal. This wave of Chen Bin was purely shooting himself in the foot.


    Not to mention that I didn''t get the things, my things were robbed, and now I''m still being targeted by my enemies.


    The change that happened in just a few minutes made Chen Bin completely unacceptable.


    "Hmph! I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore, hand over the blue horn, and I''ll spare your life!" Bi Chen didn''t want to continue to argue with Chen Bin at this moment.


    "You have to know that Boss Xie said that you can''t fight within the confines of Fenglu City!" Chen Bin said hastily. In the current state, Chen Bin didn''t have the slightest confidence to compete with Bi Chen, so he moved Xie Kun out.


    But how could Bi Chen fall for his tricks, the blue horn meant a lot to him, the moment he gave it to Chen Bin, Chen Bin had already been condemned to death in his heart.


    Even if Chen Bin returned the Canglan Horn to him, he would still kill Chen Bin. After all, it was impossible for Bi Chen to spread such dishonorable things. After all, it was related to himself and the entire Bi An The family''s reputation.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I clearly sensed the aura from your fight with that little brother just now. Now that little brother''s whereabouts are unknown, are you still arguing that it wasn''t you who killed him?" Bi Chen shouted angrily, and then he thought of Su There is an atlas in Yan''s hands.


    Shouldn''t the current album be on Chen Bin''s body? In this case, he can kill two birds with one stone. Thinking of this, Bichen is even more excited.

 Chapter 5755： Chen Bins death

    Chapter 5755: The Death of Chen Bin


    Chen Bin looked at Bi Chen with a gloomy face at the moment, he knew in his heart that in his current state, he could not be Bi Chen''s opponent at all, and even had no chance of escaping.


    "I''m the elder of Xingxiu Palace. If you kill me, won''t you be afraid of revenge from my Xingxiu Palace?" Chen Bin said angrily. At this time, his only sustenance was Xingxiu Palace.


    "Hmph! It''s nothing more than Xingxiu Palace! If you die here today, who would know that I killed you?" Bi Chen smiled and said to Chen Bin.


    Chen Bin gritted his teeth at this moment, he knew in his heart that what Bichen said was indeed the truth.


    "Too much deceit! I''ll fight you!" Chen Bin roared angrily.


    At this moment, Chen Bin could no longer think of any possibility of escape, so he simply fought with Bichen directly.


    The divine power at the peak of the God Emperor Realm was instantly released, but because his hands were injured by Su Yan, he couldn''t even hold the sword at this moment, and could only use the divine power to control the sword floating in the air.


    "It''s just a waste that can''t even hold a sword!" Bi Chen also directly released his own divine power, which contained an ancient solemn meaning.


    At this moment, Chen Bin is desperate. The ability that Bichen has shown now is not an opponent even in his heyday, let alone his current injury situation.


    "Starburst! Thousand pieces!" Chen Bin quickly gathered his divine power and shouted loudly.


    In an instant, an energy ball quickly condensed in front of Chen Bin, gathering into a huge star in an instant, and then smashed towards Bichen.


    "Hmph! The majesty of the beast!"


    A phantom of a ferocious beast also appeared behind him with a soft shout from Bi Chen, and then the phantom continued to strengthen, and it directly met Chen Bin''s attack in the next second.


    "boom-"


    The attack of the two instantly sent out bursts of bangs, causing smoke and dust to fill the sky.


    Chen Bin also wanted to take this opportunity to escape, but Bi Chen also instantly sensed Chen Bin''s thoughts, and then rushed behind Chen Bin without waiting for Chen Bin to react, and directly shot a black tiger out of his heart, piercing Chen Bin''s chest .


    In an instant, the vital signs of Chen Bin''s body also disappeared in an instant, and Chen Bin''s expression remained unbelievable until he died.


    Bi Chen''s blow was so fast that Chen Bin didn''t even have time to turn around to react.


    After killing Chen Bin, Bi Chen quickly rummaged through Chen Bin''s body.


    After a while, Bichen had an unbelievable expression on his face, and then he let out a doubt: "Huh? Nothing!"


    At this time, Bi Chen suddenly thought of a very terrifying thing. Although he kept telling himself that it was impossible, all the current signs pointed the target at Su Yan.


    Bi Chen''s terrifying thought was that Chen Bin was injured by Su Yan, and Su Yan managed to reach the Blue Corner, and then left directly.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could someone in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm easily escape from the hands of a peak God Emperor Realm!" Bi Chen said inconceivably at this moment.


    For a while, he couldn''t accept the fact that the things were taken away by Su Yan. After all, he was also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and Bichen still had a certain understanding of Chen Bin''s strength, even though it seemed easier when he dealt with Chen Bin just now , but the fact is that Chen Bin''s strength is only not much weaker than him.


    The most important reason why it looks so easy is that Chen Bin has no fighting spirit, and his fighting spirit is not concentrated enough, so he gave Bichen a chance to kill him with one blow.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan had already returned to the city.


    When I first came to the other courtyard that Xie''s family had prepared for me, I found Xie Kun waiting in front of the door.


    "Master Zhang is back, Xie has been waiting here for a long time." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    "Oh? Boss Xie, why are you looking for me?" Su Yan asked casually.


    "Young Master Zhang has almost collected the things he wants, but the price of these things is not cheap." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    "What? Boss Xie, is he afraid that I won''t pay you? You know, this is Fenglu City, I don''t have the guts!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    "Of course not. I just think that if Young Master Zhang can trade with the Blue Horn, the price will be easier to negotiate." Xie Kun said with a smile on his face.


    "What is Boss Xie talking about? Didn''t the blue horn be taken away by Chen Bin?" Su Yan pretended to be confused.


    "Young Master Zhang doesn''t have to pretend, but I''m very curious about how Young Master Zhang can easily deal with Chen Bin who is at the peak of the God Emperor Realm? And he came back here so soon after he was dealt with?" Xie Kun said.


    Su Yan was dumbfounded after hearing this, Chen Bin died? It seems that the person who came from behind killed him, but how did Xie Kun know this? Su Yan couldn''t help becoming vigilant at this moment, and put his divine sense on himself and glanced aside.


    He suddenly found a brand of divine power on his back, he didn''t even know when it was branded, and the brand was so hidden, if it wasn''t for the fact that Su Yan''s mental power was far stronger than his own cultivation The words are not visible at all.


    He didn''t directly explain it at the moment, but he became more wary of Xie Kun.


    "It seems that Boss Xie is more skilled. I came here just after I finished working on your side!" Su Yan also responded with a smile.


    "So Young Master Zhang agrees to exchange the Azure Horn for these things?" Xie Kun said.


    After hearing this, Su Yan said directly: "Of course, it''s useless if I want this blue horn, but is Boss Xie sure that the materials I want can be exchanged for a blue horn?"


    "Of course, Young Master Zhang is so forthright, so naturally I can''t procrastinate." Xie Kun said with a smile.


    Immediately, Xie Kun threw an artifact of storage into Su Yan''s hands. Su Yan also smiled knowingly after poking his divine sense into it, took out the blue horn from his waist, and threw it to Xie Kun.


    At this moment, Bichen who was outside the city suddenly sensed the aura of the blue horn. The Biyan family has an extremely keen perception of the blue horn, and the aura that was taken out of the storage artifact just now immediately disappeared. It was noticed by Bichen.


    "It looks like you''re really the boy!" Bi Chen licked his lips, and then flew directly towards the position he sensed just now.


    "Since the things have arrived, I won''t bother Boss Xie." Su Yan said directly, and was about to leave Fenglu City.


    "Master Zhang is planning to leave?" Xie Kun asked vigilantly.


    "That''s right, the purpose of my coming to seal Lucheng is these materials, and now that I have found all of them, I will naturally prepare to leave." Su Yan also said truthfully.


    "Isn''t Young Master Zhang staying for a while?" Xie Kun asked somewhat.


    "Boss Xie, you don''t need to keep me too much. If you have something to do next, let''s go ahead!" Su Yan resolutely refused, who knows what kind of trouble you will cause me.

 Chapter 5756： goose city

    Chapter 5756 Goose City


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan left without waiting for Xie Kun to open his mouth, and flew straight out of the city. At this moment, he had to go to Goose City to help Guiyu and the others refine the antidote for the Seven Insect Ghost Nether Pill, which was far away from their poisonous The days are not long.


    Su Yan was not in a hurry to eliminate the imprint of divine power that Xie Kun had left on him, this would also make Xie Kun less vigilant towards him.


    Not long after Su Yan left the other courtyard, Bi Chen also found the other courtyard based on the aura emanating from the blue corner.


    At this moment, Xie Kun did not leave, and the two met directly.


    "Thank you boss?" Bi Chen said in surprise.


    "Bi Chen? What are you doing here?" Xie Kun also said in surprise.


    Could the blue horn be on Xie Kun''s body? At this moment, Bi Chen couldn''t help but think that in Bi Chen''s view, it is absolutely impossible for the secret arts of their Bi An clan to make mistakes.


    "It''s okay, I just don''t know that Boss Xie hasn''t met Chen Bin either?" Bi Chen asked tentatively.


    Xie Kun is also a smart person. After seeing Bi Chen, he immediately guessed that he was coming for the Canglan Horn. Fortunately, he put it away directly.


    "Chen Bin? I didn''t see you. Didn''t everyone leave after the treasure gathering? What did you ask him for?" Xie Kun said innocently.


    How could he not know Bichen''s purpose in his heart, but he just doesn''t say it now.


    After hearing this, Bi Chen also knew that he had no way to take Xie Kun, so he exchanged pleasantries with Xie Kun and found a reason to leave.


    At this moment, Bichen is already eight levels sure that the Canglan Horn is in Xie Kun''s hands. Whether it is Su Yan or whoever took the Canglan Horn from Chen Bin, but now it is basically in Xie Kun''s hands. It is certain.


    Bi Chen could only suffer from being dumb, after all, the trouble he was looking for Xie Kun in Fenglu City was no different from looking for death.


    ��


    After Su Yan left the radiation range of Fenglu City, he mobilized his divine power to clearly imprint Xie Kun''s divine power on him.


    It took only an instant for Xie Kun to become aware of it.


    "I didn''t expect him to notice him so soon. It seems that I underestimated him." Xie Kun said self-consciously.


    With Su Yan''s strength, he did not expect to be able to discover the imprint of divine power left by him so quickly.


    At this moment, Xie Kun is also gathering forces in Fenglu City.


    "Old Qi, go to the chairman and invite a supreme being over here." Xie Kun said.


    "Yes, Patriarch!"


    ��


    Northern border, goose city.


    "Brother, do you think that guy will come over?" Huo Sickle said while sitting on the ground.


    "Whether he comes or not, is there any other way for us now? We can only wait." Gui Yu responded.


    Han Feng also said at this moment: "Brother, it''s not that we don''t want to wait, it''s that the time for the onset of the poisonous effect will arrive in a few days. If we can''t get the antidote, we will have to talk about life and death!"


    "At that time, if the divine power is insufficient to suppress, we really have no other way..." Gui Yu also said somewhat indescribably.


    Gui Yu doesn''t know why at this moment, he really believes in Su Yan in his heart, in his opinion, Su Yan will definitely come to Goose City.


    At this moment, Su Yan is also rushing to Goose City with all his strength. After all, the distance between Fenglu City and Goose City is not close. Even for a cultivator of Su Yan''s level, it takes half a day to get from Fenglu City to Goose City time.


    ��


    "Brother! I really can''t wait any longer! Why don''t we go back to Fenglu City now!" Han Feng said.


    The day after tomorrow is the time for the poison effect to occur. At this moment, Han Feng has already begun to have the fear of death.


    He didn''t want to experience that poisonous pain for a moment.


    Gui Yu sat there without speaking, and he was also struggling. If Su Yan could not arrive in time, it was very unpredictable whether their bodies could withstand this poisonous attack.


    At this moment, Gui Yu suddenly sensed Su Yan''s aura of divine power.


    At this moment, Su Yan also came to Goose City. In order to quickly find Gui Yu and the others, Su Yan simply released his divine power fluctuations.


    When he approached Gui Yu and the others, he was also directly noticed by Gui Yu.


    "It''s coming! He''s coming!" Gui Yu exclaimed.


    "Who''s coming? Su Yan?" Han Feng also asked excitedly.


    Huo Lian also stood up quickly. Since Su Yan came, it meant that Su Yan at least didn''t lie to them. In their view, Su Yan''s claim that he could refine the antidote to the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet was definitely not just talking casually.


    Gui Yu also immediately released her divine power fluctuations, and then followed Su Yan''s direction to meet him.


    Su Yan also sensed the ghost rain''s aura, and then walked over quickly.


    "My lord!" Gui Yu and the others hurriedly saluted after seeing Su Yan.


    "What''s the matter, did the three of you run out?" Su Yan asked.


    "Originally there were a few people who escaped together, but as the date of the poisonous outbreak approached, most of them thought that you would not come. So now there are only three of us left." Gui Yu also explained.


    It is understandable for others not to believe Su Yan. After all, what Su Yan said to them was just a verbal agreement, but it was indeed very different for the three of them.


    For Gui Yu and the others, Su Yan made a vow to help them deal with the toxicity of the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet. This is also a large part of the reason why they chose to believe in Su Yan. Even though many people left directly, they With Su Yan''s heart oath, he has a certain amount of confidence.


    After hearing Gui Yu''s words, Su Yan frowned first, then relieved, and then said: "In that case, then I will start to make the antidote right now, and see if you can contact them."


    "Understood my lord!" Gui Yu and the others quickly responded.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yan immediately called out the cauldron for refining pills in the room, and various materials were placed in front of him one by one.


    "My lord, are these materials complete? Do I need to buy some more?" Gui Yu asked hastily.


    "No, I got it all done before I came here, you just need to be in charge of the contact person, let Huo Lian and Han Feng figure out a way to look after the door." Su Yan said.


    After a while, Su Yan also stopped what he was doing. At this moment, the cauldron and materials are almost ready.


    Immediately, Su Yan quickly photographed a few divine formulas into the cauldron, and immediately the cauldron released bursts of instrument rhyme, and bursts of light radiated from the body of the cauldron, followed by a burst of medicinal fragrance of elixir spread the word.


    Seeing this situation, the three of Gui Yu''s eyes also brightened. Su Yan''s posture seemed to be experienced at a glance, not like that kind of smelter who is a newcomer to Xiaobai.

 Chapter 5757： detoxification

    Chapter 5757: Detoxification


    At this moment, Gui Yu thought in his heart that fortunately he chose to believe in Su Yan, ordinary cauldrons would not emit the fragrance of pills directly like Su Yan, only cauldrons that had refined high-level pills in a short period of time would exist. The legacy of Zhongdanxiang.


    This shows that Su Yan is a real refining master.


    At the beginning, Gui Yu was only confident that Su Yan''s success rate of unraveling the seven-worm ghost erysipelas was close to four levels, but after Su Yan''s set of movements flowed smoothly and sat down, Gui Yu''s inner prayer gradually began. turned into expectation.


    Su Yan constantly used his divine power to control the flames at the bottom of the cauldron, while Gui Yu constantly released his divine power, and Gui Yu went out to look for it.


    As a small border city in the northern border, Goose City borders the West Sea. There are not many masters in the city, and the city lord in the city lord''s mansion is only a late-stage existence of the God Emperor Realm.


    It is even said that with the strength of the three of Guiyu, they can already walk sideways in the city.


    But after looking around in the inner layer, Gui Yu didn''t find those cultivators who ran out of the "Wu Yuan", and then Gui Yu flew out of the city. It is in Goose City, basically there is not much threat,


    The temperature of the cauldron on Su Yan''s side has been almost controlled, and the prepared materials are continuously entering the cauldron under the control of Su Yan''s divine power.


    "When~"


    Dao Dao Shen Jue kept hitting the cauldron furnace, and the fireworks under the cauldron body also became larger, and the entire cauldron furnace was already burning red at this moment.


    The divine power in the surrounding air is constantly being gathered here.


    Immediately, Su Yan manipulated the divine power to put the last material into the cauldron, and immediately began to inject violent divine power.


    Huo Lian and Han Feng were guarding the law at the door, and they could clearly perceive the obvious changes in the divine power in the house. And the temperature in the house also began to rise slowly over time.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of violent explosion from above the cauldron furnace, and the entire cauldron body shook accordingly.


    Su Yan quickly entered the three divine formulas, and the power of thunder gathered immediately, and the next moment, he burst into tears and fell on the cauldron.


    At this moment, Su Yan wants to use the power of thunder to replace the effect of reaching the first level of thunder calamity, so that the refined medicine will be more pure, and the grade of the medicine will be improved accordingly.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s brows were slightly frowned. The elixir had already reached the stage of congealing the elixir, but the body of the cauldron hadn''t completely stabilized yet, so it can be said that this was not good news.


    Immediately after, Su Yan slapped the tripod''s body with the three divine arts one after another, and the violent arrogance disappeared instantly.


    Immediately after Su Yan stabilized the cauldron on the ground, those flames transformed by divine power had completely disappeared at this moment.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then slowly removed the cauldron cover, and after slowly opening the cauldron furnace, a scent of elixir instantly came out from the cauldron furnace.


    Su Yan and Han Feng at the door, Huo Lian felt refreshed after smelling the fragrance.


    "Han Feng, Huo Lian, go and tell your elder brother to get it back, Dan is done." Su Yan shouted.


    Han Feng and Huo Lian at the door responded quickly after hearing this: "Good sir!"


    Then he flew directly out of the courtyard to look for Ghost Rain.


    A quarter of an hour later, the three of Gui Yu came back from the outside. As soon as they entered the door, Gui Yu looked at Su Yan excitedly and said, "My lord, is this pill really successful?"


    Su Yan immediately replied: "Do you think this is fake?"


    "Subordinates dare not, subordinates dare not." Gui Yu also realized that she had said something wrong, and quickly apologized.


    "Okay, I''ll take out the elixir now." Su Yan said.


    Immediately after the cauldron cover was removed, Danxiang filled the entire room in an instant. After smelling it, the three of Guiyu were shocked, and a feeling of refreshment and joy was evident in their hearts.


    In the next second, several pills flew out of the cauldron, and then flew towards Su Yan under the control of Su Yan''s divine power.


    But when Gui Yu saw the appearance of the elixir, his complexion changed drastically, and then he stammered and said, "Master, how can this...refined in your hand... be the Seven Insect Ghost...Ghost Pellet? "


    Han Feng and Huo Lian were also in disbelief after hearing this. After all, they asked Su Yan to refine the antidote, but now Su Yan refined the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet, the source of their torment.


    "Didn''t you say before that if you want an antidote, you must refine the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet." Su Yan also said.


    Immediately, under the control of Su Yan''s divine power, several round small solid objects flew out of the cauldron again.


    Three of them flew towards Guiyu and the others under Su Yan''s control.


    After receiving the round solid, the three of them first observed it, and then asked hesitantly, "My lord, is this the antidote?"


    "Yes." Su Yan also responded directly. This is indeed the antidote for the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet. Su Yan had made a vow in the "Wu Yuan" before, so he is naturally the same now. There is no motive to deceive Guiyu and the three of them.


    Besides, killing Gui Yu and the other three would not do any good to Su Yan. After thinking of this, Gui Yu''s eyes widened, and he swallowed what Su Yan gave him ruthlessly.


    Immediately, he felt a violent burning sensation in his abdomen, and then Gui Yu quickly circulated the divine power in his body. After a while, Gui Yu returned to his original calm, and his whole body felt much more relaxed. After sweeping the whole body with his spiritual sense, he didn''t find any aura left by the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet.


    Then he hurriedly said: "Hurry up and take it, this product refined by adults is indeed effective."


    After hearing this, Huo Lian and Han Feng put the things into their own mouths.


    After a while, the same situation as Gui Yu appeared, and both of them were imitating Gui Yu''s movements just now to run their whole body''s divine power.


    After a while, the two also recovered. After sweeping the whole body with their spiritual consciousness, they also realized that the poison of the Seven Insect Ghost Pellet on their bodies had been completely removed.


    "Thank you sir!" Gui Yu quickly looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Thank you, sir!" Huo Lian and Han Feng also said hastily.


    "You''re welcome. We are all on our own. After agreeing to be loyal to me, I will naturally not treat you badly." Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    Immediately, Su Yan sat there and prepared to close his eyes and meditate. After all, refining pills consumes a lot of mental energy.


    At this time, Gui Yu suddenly said: "My lord, we heard some news while we were waiting for you in Goose City."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan asked with interest.


    The three of Gui Yu are also existences at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, Su Yan also knows about ordinary things and they will not report to Su Yan, since Gui Yu said it, it proves that it is definitely not ordinary.

 Chapter 5758： Xie Kuns approach

    Chapter 5758: Xie Kun''s Practice


    "I heard that there will be a heavy treasure on an island in the West Sea, and this news is spreading throughout Goose City," Gui Yu said.


    "Interested?" Su Yan asked after hearing this.


    After hearing Su Yan''s reaction, Gui Yu couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect Su Yan to ask his opinion.


    Immediately, Gui Yu also said: "I am indeed interested, because the news from them is that there will be treasures on the island that are stronger than the artifact level."


    Su Yan frowned after hearing this, a divine weapon stronger than good fortune?


    Gui Yu also noticed the change in Su Yan''s face, and immediately said: "I didn''t believe it even after I heard it, but the rumors are too true, saying that there is a relic of an ancient true spirit."


    The reason why Su Yan frowned was not because he felt that Gui Yu''s words were nonsense. Before that, he might really think that it is a very stupid thing for someone to say that the level of artifacts is higher than the level of artifacts, but after the incident of the Buddha Pagoda , Su Yan no longer has this kind of emotion.


    After all, Su Yan still hasn''t figured out the changes in the Pagoda of the Buddha.


    "Since there is such a treasure, we should go and check it out!" Su Yan also said.


    The three of Guiyu were also a little excited after hearing this. After all, they were really just interested in it. Zhejt in Goose City could hear about that island almost every day.


    But they were already Su Yan''s subordinates, and they had to obey Su Yan''s orders, that''s why Gui Yu talked about this matter with Su Yan.


    If Su Yan doesn''t let go, everything will be useless, so after Su Yan agreed, Gui Yu and the three felt extremely excited.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he immediately entered the stage of closing his eyes and resting his mind.


    ��


    After half an hour, Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, took out the 200,000 divine crystals given by Xie Kun from the artifact stored at his waist, smashed it into pieces with one palm, and the divine power contained in it instantly appeared in the air , Su Yan suddenly absorbed all of it into himself.


    Su Yan could absorb such a huge amount of divine power in just a few breaths.


    "It seems that there is still a lot of difference." Su Yan said to himself after completely absorbing the divine power.


    Just when Su Yan was about to take out some of the divine crystals to absorb again, Su Yan suddenly noticed the familiar divine power around him.


    After sensing it for a while, Su Yan suddenly realized that the master of this divine power was Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang released his divine power when he clashed with Chen Bin at the Treasure Gathering Conference, and Su Yan also had an impression.


    "It seems that Mo Yang and Bibo Longnv have arrived." Su Yan said in his heart.


    Bibo Longnv and Mo Yang had agreed to trade in Goose City, and Su Yan knew that he would most likely meet them.


    But soon Su Yan realized something was wrong, because Mo Yang''s divine power suddenly increased, and his aura also became stronger.


    "This feeling is like fighting with someone." Su Yan also reacted.


    However, Su Yan was a little puzzled because in his opinion, Bibo Longnv should still be a very trustworthy person. In Su Yan''s memory, the Sea Clan was more trustworthy than the cultivators.


    He really couldn''t figure out who Mo Yang would fight with at this moment.


    Out of curiosity, Su Yan also immediately got up and flew towards the direction where Mo Yang''s divine power emerged.


    After a while, Su Yan also saw the truth.


    When Su Yan saw the person from the Xie family, this person also understood.


    "Xie Kun, you are indeed the head of the Xie family!" Su Yan said in his heart.


    At this moment, Mo Yang was seriously injured, and Zhong Gusi, the Xie family''s entourage this time, was also among them.


    Although he is the supreme being made of pills, he still doesn''t have any pressure on Mo Yang, who is at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this moment, Mo Yang is completely at a disadvantage, and there is no possibility of a comeback at all.


    "You are really good at Xie Jia! Feng Lucheng really doesn''t intend to have this face, does he?" Mo Yang shouted angrily while covering his chest.


    He never thought that Xie Kun would send someone to attack him so openly.


    He thought he would be targeted by Xie Kun, but he didn''t expect that Xie Kun didn''t care about his face in Fenglucheng, and directly robbed and killed him in Goose City.


    The reason why Fenglu City is so arrogant is because of its uniqueness. The entire Northern Territory, or the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, the impact of Fenglu City is very large.


    Most of the items used in various cultivations are produced in Fenglu City. With this status, he is not afraid of anyone in Fenglu City.


    Moreover, the unity of Fenglu City is incomparable to any city. No matter how chaotic the internal struggle is, as soon as there is an external matter, they can put aside their own contradictions without any barriers to solve everyone''s common opponent.


    Internal competition is possible, but external unity is the basis for the survival of Fenglu City.


    Moreover, since Chenfeng was able to summon a divine wish of Tianji Sanren, it showed that the relationship between Fenglu City and Tianji Sanren was not simple, and Tianji Sanren was the number one powerhouse in the Northern Territory. With him in Fenglu City, he would naturally not fall.


    "I seal Lucheng to work, and I still need to look at other people''s faces? Give it to me!" Gus said with a smile, and then attacked with one of his subordinates.


    At this moment, Mo Yang had been injured by Gus, and Gu Si just wanted to see Mo Yang''s struggle at the dying moment.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much for you to do this?" Bibo Longnv said angrily.


    Although Gus is the Supreme Realm, Goose City is a sea city near the West Sea, so Bibo Longnu is not afraid of Gus at all.


    "My lord princess, this is a private matter of our Fenglu City. I really want it to have nothing to do with my lord princess, right?" Gus said with a smile.


    Although he couldn''t kill Bibo Longnu, he didn''t take her seriously.


    "You! He is my friend, we are trading here. You interrupted our transaction!" said Bibolongnv.


    "Princess, it''s none of your business here! Trading? I just waited for you to finish the transaction before making a move. He has nothing to do with you now. Please don''t meddle in your own business!" Gus said coldly.


    After hearing this, Bibo Longnu was taken aback for a moment, Gus''s voice was mixed with a trace of divine power, which made Bibolongnu subconsciously feel a bit of terror, that kind of suppression in terms of cultivation.


    He was indeed powerless to refute what Gus said, and the deal between him and Mo Yang was indeed completed just now, and Gus made his move only after their deal was over.


    Bibo Dragon Girl is now thinking about saving Mo Yang, but she is not strong enough, and Gus seems to respect Bibo Dragon Girl, but he doesn''t take Bibo Dragon Girl seriously at all.


    At most, let Bibo Longnv say a few words.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yan was also thinking about whether to save Mo Yang, and by the way, hold Gus down to ask some questions.


    Just as Su Yan was thinking about it for a moment, Mo Yang was hit by a divine power again, and his whole body flew out directly.

 Chapter 5759： blew up

    Chapter 5759: Explosion


    "Is your Xie family so unreasonable?" Mo Yang roared. At this moment, Mo Yang was covered in bruises, and there was no good place on his body.


    "The Xie family? Who told you that we are members of the Xie family?" Gus said with a look of disdain.


    In his eyes, Mo Yang is just a maggot without any threat, and if he wants to kill it, it is just a casual thing.


    "Fenglu City is really so lawless!" Bibo Longnu also shouted.


    "Princess, don''t talk nonsense, none of us have ever said that we are from Fenglu City!" Gus said with a smile.


    As long as they don''t admit it, they are not afraid of anything even if someone pressures them.


    "You!" Bibolongnv was also speechless by Gus''s words, as long as they didn''t admit it, they couldn''t do anything to them, and even if they admitted it, no one would dare Finding Fenglucheng is not a pleasure.


    Su Yan was just watching from a distance at the moment and did not choose to approach. Although these people did not pose any threat to Su Yan, it had nothing to do with Mo Yang drinking Su Yan, and there was no need for Su Yan to save him.


    "Since you are like this, then everyone should stop living, hahaha..." Mo Yang laughed maniacally.


    I saw that the divine power on Mo Yang suddenly rose to the extreme, and the divine power in the surrounding air was constantly gathering towards Mo Yang at this moment, and the divine power became violent the moment it touched Mo Yang.


    Although Su Yan was far away, he could see Mo Yang''s thoughts directly. At this moment, Mo Yang planned to explode himself directly so as to achieve the effect of dying together with the Xie family.


    "Hmph! Want to blow yourself up? How can I let you do what you want!" Gus also sensed Mo Yang''s intentions, and said immediately.


    Immediately, Gus quickly picked up the divine art, and a divine power hit Mo Yang directly. Suddenly, the fluctuation of the divine power on Mo Yang began to become weak, and the violent breath just now disappeared at this moment.


    Mo Yang was also stunned after feeling the change in himself. He had never encountered such a situation before. At this moment, the divine power in his dantian became extremely stable.


    "Weak people don''t even have the chance to choose self-destruction, Feng Chanyin! You have stabilized the divine power in your dantian. With your strength, it is impossible to break through my limit. Want to die? I won''t let you die! Bring me Go back." Gus said with a sinister smile.


    He is now going to take Mo Yang back and torture him well.


    "Ah!" Mo Yang roared in despair. The voice was distraught, and it was full of despair.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, so he moved closer.


    At this moment, Su Yan thought that there is no need to save you or not, the key is that I want that tear of the sea god.


    After a few breaths, Su Yan stopped in front of those people from the Xie family.


    "Who? Tired of work?" The Xie family member walking in front yelled at Su Yan.


    Gus looked at Su Yan. Although Su Yan''s appearance at this moment was completely different from that in the "Wuyuan" before, Gus still felt that Su Yan''s aura was somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t be sure who it was for a while. .


    In the eyes of Gus, the strength in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm is completely insignificant, so he doesn''t take it too seriously at the moment. In his opinion, these servants he brought can solve this kind of thing.


    Su Yan stood there without saying a word. Seeing that Su Yan dared to ignore him, the Xie family immediately slashed at Su Yan with a knife.


    The moment he approached Su Yan.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of bones breaking was heard directly. Su Yan dodged the man''s slash first, and then punched the man straight. All the ribs on the man''s body were broken, and the whole person was directly stunned. , but after an instant, the man''s breathing stopped.


    "Dare to hurt my Xie family! Court death!" Xie Yu roared.


    Xie Yu was sent by Xie Kun to assist Gus this time, and he was the leader of the Xie family.


    "If you want to die, you can try like him!" Su Yan said lightly.


    But Xie Yu felt extremely strong pressure when he heard it, and he was even a little unable to move. He couldn''t imagine that this was the coercion that a cultivator in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm could unleash.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency, what''s the reason for stopping us?" Gus said, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    "Hand over the Tears of the Sea God! That man is let go!" Su Yan pointed at Mo Yang and said.


    Just now Mo Yang saw that the members of the Xie family did not choose to beg for mercy in a desperate situation, but directly chose to blew himself up. This kind of determination made Su Yan appreciate it very much. It was quite simple for Su Yan to save him by the way. .


    "Oh? I don''t know why your Excellency thinks you can order us!" After Gus said, the breath of his whole body was released instantly, and the endless coercion came straight to Su Yan.


    "Fellow Daoist, don''t worry about me, I appreciate your kindness, let''s go!" Mo Yang shouted enduring the pain in his body.


    "I want to leave now, it''s too late!" Gus said directly.


    "Hmph! It''s really annoying to watch me look like I''m determined!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    Immediately, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and the sword transformed from the Four Tribulations Bianyan Divine Bead were directly summoned by Su Yan in his hand.


    When Gus saw the twin swords in Su Yan''s hands, he was so frightened that he couldn''t even stand still.


    "You...you...you are that person!" Gus said tremblingly.


    "Can we hand over the Sea God''s Tears now?" Su Yan said coldly.


    "Elder Gu, who is this person? A small late God Emperor Realm actually scared you into such a state." Xie Yu looked at Gu Si''s strange expression and said.


    "Snapped!"


    Gus slapped Xie Yu directly on the face, and then said: "What are you, you dare to reprimand me!"


    Xie Yu was dumbfounded by Gus'' slap.


    "It''s easy to talk, easy to talk!" Immediately, Gus and Su Yan talked in a completely different way. Gus also directly held the Sea God''s Tears in his hand, and handed it to Su Yan respectfully.


    "And that person was also released!" Su Yan pointed to Mo Yang and said.


    "Understood, understood!" Gus responded quickly.


    Then he looked at the Xie family and said, "Didn''t you hear me? Let them go!"


    Although the people from the Xie family were a little confused, they had seen what happened to Xie Yu just now. As the elder of Fenglu City, even if Gus killed them, no one would avenge them.


    So after hearing Gus''s order, several people quickly untied Mo Yang.


    "My lord, can we leave now?" Gus said tentatively.


    "Go away!" Su Yan said immediately.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Gus quickly said, "Withdraw!"

 Chapter 5760： Borrow some magic crystals to play

    Chapter 5760 Borrow some magic crystals to play


    Although the members of Xie''s family were reluctant, none dared to disobey Gus''s order. They picked up Xie Yu who was stunned by Gus, and hurriedly followed Gus to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Yan suddenly called Gus and the others down again.


    "What else does your lord want?" Gus asked nervously.


    "Money is a bit tight recently, so I can borrow some of your divine crystals." Su Yan said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say, easy to say, take out the **** spar that you have on your body." Gus shouted immediately.


    Everyone in the Xie family quickly followed Gus''s order.


    In the end, a total of about 500,000 divine crystals were given to Su Yan.


    At this moment, Gus was still rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t have many **** crystals with him when he went out this time, otherwise he would bleed heavily.


    "No way! The Xie family, one of the four great families in Fenglu City, brought so many **** crystals with you when you go out?" Su Yan said after taking a look at the storage artifact that Gus handed over.


    Gus also quickly said with a smile: "It''s not easy, it''s not easy."


    "Okay! Get lost!" Su Yan waved his hand and said.


    When Gus saw this, he disappeared into this world without looking back.


    "Thank you fellow daoist for your help!" Mo Yang also said hastily.


    "I saved you, how should you repay me?" Su Yan looked at Mo Yang and said.


    "For the sake of the adults!" Mo Yang said directly.


    "Cheer up! Since that''s the case, you can directly make an oath!" Su Yan also said directly.


    Immediately according to his wish, Mo Yang made a heart oath.


    After Mo Yang made his oath, Su Yan directly used the recovery divine way to heal most of Mo Yang''s injuries.


    Mo Yang looked at Su Yan with a surprised face. He knew how serious his injuries were, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to heal most of his injuries in just a few breaths.


    At this moment, the Bibo Longnv who was not far away also saw Su Yan''s movements, and then came to the two of them in a flash.


    When Mo Yang saw Bibo Longnv, he also quickly thanked him. After all, the two were just in an ordinary trading relationship, but just now Bibo Longnv directly stood up to protect him. Although it didn''t work, Mo Yang was still very grateful.


    "You! How did you do it just now!" Bibo Longnv pointed at Su Yan and said.


    "Huh?" Su Yan asked with some confusion.


    "Exactly, how did you manage to heal most of Mo Yang''s injuries in just a few breaths?" Bibo Longnu said.


    "It''s just a kind of ability, there''s nothing to be curious about." Su Yan said casually. In his opinion, Bibo Longnv was just curious about his recovery divine way.


    "You go to the Xihai Palace with me!" Bibo Longnv said directly.


    Su Yan was taken aback after hearing this, and then said in shock: "What do you mean? Go to Xihai Palace with you?"


    At this moment Su Yan was a little confused, he really didn''t understand what Bibo Longnv was doing.


    "My grandpa is sick, and I want you to help him heal his injury." Bibo Longnv immediately stated his purpose of inviting Su Yan to the Xihai Palace.


    That''s the West Sea Palace, let''s not talk about how much Su Yan knew about the Sea Clan, why did he help Bibo Longnv.


    Su Yan also directly refused and said: "Impossible!"


    Bibolongnu didn''t know why Su Yan refused his request, and then she said, "Why? I can give you a lot of rewards, don''t you want the Tears of the Sea God? I can give you two more drops, if not enough, I will At that time, I will apply to my father, if you cure grandpa, my father will definitely not care about Tears of the Sea God, and I will try my best to make my father satisfy you as much as you want."


    "What if I can''t cure it?" Su Yan said directly.


    To know the danger in the Sea Clan, although Su Yan has seen it with his own eyes, Su Yan has heard some rumors about the deep sea in the God Realm.


    There are existences in the deep sea that are not weaker than those in the major **** domains, and Su Yan doesn''t understand the environment in the deep sea at all. Once he doesn''t heal Grandpa Bibolong''s injury, it will be a question of whether he can leave alive.


    And even after he is cured, he can''t control whether to pay him or not. In this case, it is impossible for Su Yan to agree.


    Bibolongnv didn''t think about what Su Yan said, it was just her whim to want Su Yan to go back with him just now, if Su Yan really can''t cure her grandfather''s illness, based on her treatment of her father, I understand that it is definitely impossible for Su Yan to leave the Xihai Palace alive.


    "This..." Bibo Longnv was at a loss for words for a while.


    Su Yan didn''t care about her, but took Mo Yang away directly, leaving Bibo Longnv standing there alone.


    "My lord, where are we going now?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Go to Goose City, get ready!" Su Yan said directly.


    Although Su Yan will not follow Bibo Longnv to the Xihai Palace, he still wants to go to Xihai, and now he is returning to Goose City for this matter.


    ��


    A place thousands of miles away from Goose City in the north.


    "I know you are all wondering why I am afraid of a boy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, now I will tell you. Don''t think he is only a late God Emperor Realm cultivation base, but even if all of us add up, we are not his opponent , That time our five elders faced him at the same time, none of them were his opponents!" Gus stopped and said to the people behind him.


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, completely unbelievable that a guy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm could have such fighting power.


    "Hmph! Can you face five Supreme Beings in the late stage of the Divine Emperor Realm? Tell the dog if you tell me this, and I don''t think the dog will believe it." Xie Yu said with a face full of disdain.


    "Looking for death!" Gus said coldly after hearing this.


    The next moment, Xie Yu''s head was separated from his body, and before he could react, he had completely lost his vital signs.


    "I know you may not believe it, but I don''t need to explain so much to you. In a word, if someone reports what happened today, I don''t mind killing a few more people!" Gus immediately looked at the rest Everyone said.


    "Understood my lord, you must not dare to talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t dare to talk nonsense!"


    "..."


    The rest of the people also quickly reacted, kneeling on the ground and saying.


    ��


    Bibo Longnv stood there looking at Su Yan''s leaving back and didn''t know how to keep her. After staying there for a while, Bibo Longnu also walked directly into the water.


    At this moment, Su Yan also brought Mo Yang to the Goose City, and after pushing open the courtyard door, Gui Yu and the other three hurriedly greeted him.


    "My lord, you are back!" The three said in unison.


    "Well! Let me introduce our new friend, Mo Yang! Like you, he is at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and he will be his own from now on." Su Yan pushed Mo Yang a step forward and said.

 Chapter 5761： go to sea

    Chapter 5761 Going to Sea


    "I''m Gui Yu, and these two are Han Feng and Huo Lian!" Gui Yu also introduced to Mo Yang.


    "I''m Mo Yang, please take care of me in the future!" Mo Yang also clasped his fists and said.


    "Okay, then prepare things according to what I said..." Su Yan immediately made arrangements, listing out all the things everyone needed to prepare for going to sea.


    Mo Yang couldn''t help asking curiously at this moment: "My lord, where are we going?"


    "Go to sea! When Gui Yu takes him shopping, tell him what we are going to do!" Su Yan said directly.


    "Understood, my lord!" Gui Yu quickly responded.


    "Don''t call me your lord from now on, it sounds weird, just call me Young Master Su from now on!" Su Yan said directly.


    "My lord, I heard that guy Xie Kun called you Young Master Zhang!" Mo Yang said with some doubts, but he knew the reason after seeing Su Yan''s smile.


    "Okay, let''s do what we should do!" Su Yan said.


    Guiyu and the others also took Mo Yang out of the other courtyard directly. After all, this time they were going to sea, and they could not predict many emergencies at sea, so there were a lot of things to prepare this time, in case of emergencies.


    On the way, Gui Yu also told Mo Yang about their purpose of going to sea this time.


    ��


    In the other courtyard, Su Yan directly took out the divine crystal that Gus gave him. The top priority for Su Yan is to improve his strength as soon as possible. Only in this way can he truly control the Buddha Pagoda. This time, the change of the Buddha Pagoda This gave Su Yan a lot of bold ideas.


    Moreover, Su Yan is sure that creation-level artifacts are extremely rare. After all, even the Blood Witch, who had been sealed for an unknown number of years, was shocked when he saw the Buddha Pagoda.


    This shows that the creation-level artifacts were extremely powerful even during the time when the Blood Witch existed. Now because of Su Yan''s lack of strength, it is difficult for him to understand the changes in the Buddha Pagoda. After entering the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, although his understanding of the Buddha Pagoda has increased a bit, it is not enough for him to further understand the specific changes of the Buddha Pagoda.


    Moreover, he still couldn''t control the pagoda of the Buddha, and he couldn''t even summon the pagoda of the Buddha for defense like before. That''s why Su Yan thought of urgently improving his own strength.


    After taking out the divine crystal, it was divided into five parts, and then crushed and exploded one by one. The majestic divine power was instantly released, and Su Yan also directly began to absorb it.


    Su Yan absorbed such a majestic divine power without any discomfort. It must be known that so much divine power is difficult for some cultivators in the early stages of the Supreme Realm to absorb and consume.


    After Su Yan absorbed all three **** crystals, his divine power began to approach the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and even the Supreme Realm felt that the difference was not far away.


    The biggest difference between the supreme state and the peak of the **** emperor state is the concentration of the sea of ??divine power. When you condense the sea of ??divine power, the storage of divine power in the whole body will be greatly improved, and the combat strength will also be a qualitative leap.


    With Su Yan''s talent and savvy, once he reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm, it would not be difficult for him to gather the sea of ??divine power.


    At this moment, Gui Yu and Mo Yang also gathered their things and returned to the other courtyard.


    After tidying up, Su Yan came out and said, "Everyone rest, we will leave in half an hour!"


    "Alright Young Master Su!" The four of them also said directly.


    The three of Gui Yu and Mo Yang are all at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and they all have their own opinions on the road of cultivating the gods. It is very easy for them to talk, and Mo Yang is also very easy to integrate into this world. within the group.


    In Goose City, all people who go to sea must reach the wharf level before they can go to sea. This is the regulation of the northern border. If the strength reaches a certain level and they can fly freely, these people can''t control them.


    Even though Su Yan is a person with the strength of the God Emperor Realm, there is no need to come to the pier to register, but flying consumes a lot of divine power, so a few people came to the pier to buy a warship to go to sea.


    After arriving at the pier, Su Yan valued a Tier 5 battleship. Battleships are divided into Tier 1 to Tier 9.


    Tier 1 battleships are equivalent to a small fishing boat. They are quite small in size, but consume a lot of energy, and they have relatively poor safety hazards and the like.


    For battleships below Tier 4, they are basically cannon fodder, and they are useless to cultivators in the God Emperor Realm.


    The reason why Su Yan chose a Tier 5 battleship is because the Divine Crystal in his hand still has its function. Su Yan doesn''t value this kind of thing that won''t be used a few times, as long as it can meet their needs for going to sea this time. up.


    "Boss, what''s the price of your Tier 5 battleship?" Su Yan asked directly.


    "Objectively, there are only five of you, are you sure you want to buy a Tier 5 warship?" the boss asked with some doubts.


    You must know that the fifth-tier warship can carry about a hundred people.


    "Don''t worry, Boss, the Divine Crystal will not be returned to you." Su Yan said with a smile.


    The boss himself is only at the God King Realm. With his cultivation, he can''t see through the cultivation of Su Yan and others. It knows in its heart that it has encountered a big man, so it doesn''t ask any more questions, and directly pays a very low price. Sell ??the Tier 5 battleship to Su Yan.


    The few people didn''t stop immediately, and went directly to the sea.


    "Gui Yu, did that person release the coordinates of that island?" Su Yan looked at Gui Yu and said.


    "Yes, this coordinate should be known to everyone, and there is a high probability that there will be no mistakes. I also asked some other cultivators in the city specifically." Gui Yu responded.


    "Is there a lot of **** cultivators above the God Emperor Realm gathered in this city?" Su Yan continued to ask.


    "It''s not a lot, and as long as the cultivation has reached the late stage of the God Emperor Realm or above, they are basically foreigners. In Goose City, there are very few cultivators whose cultivation base is at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm or above. He was sent by Lin Langtian." Gui Yu also continued.


    "Young Master Su, it seems that our decision to come to Goose City to meet up this time is correct. With the strength of our group, going this time can basically be said to be easy." Han Feng said from the side.


    "Indeed, there aren''t many strong people this time, not to mention we still have Young Master Su." Huo Lian also said.


    "Do your best. If it''s really a treasure, it''s all by chance. It''s hard to say whose hands it will fall into in the end." Su Yan said in response.


    The battleship is also sailing in the sea, constantly approaching the coordinates of the island.

 Chapter 5762： Qiongyu Island

    Chapter 5762: Qiongyu Island


    Naturally, the control of the battleship was handed over to Gui Yu and the others, while Su Yan directly entered the state of cultivation, and now he will practice whenever he has free time.


    Several hours later, when Gui Yu and the others were talking, they suddenly discovered that the sea surface in front of them had changed.


    Gui Yu also quickly notified Su Yan, and then Su Yan, Gui Yu and others came to the deck.


    I saw a rainbow suddenly appeared on the sea not far away, traversed the sky, fell directly on the sea in front of everyone, and then fell into the sea.


    The entire sky became a bit brighter after the rainbow appeared, part of the dark clouds in the sky dissipated at this moment, and the waves on the sea also became calm at this moment.


    But Su Yan noticed that behind their battleship, the entire sea was still turbulent, and the waves kept stirring up waves in the air, which was completely different from the scene in front of him.


    Moreover, at the moment when the warship sailed into the calm sea, Su Yan keenly sensed a sense of spatial transformation, but nothing else happened, making it difficult for Su Yan to judge.


    After the battleship continued to sail for half an hour, everyone saw a phantom of an island on the deck.


    "Young Master Su, this is the place." Gui Yu said after glancing at the coordinates of the target island.


    "It''s enough to keep the current speed and pass by. I don''t need to speed up and I will check the surrounding situation." Su Yan said.


    Immediately, Su Yan released his spiritual consciousness. On the empty sea surface, after Su Yan released his spiritual consciousness, Su Yan clearly noticed that the closer to the island was contained in the air above the sea surface. The more pure the divine power is.


    When this happens, it is certain that there is a treasure on this island, and if it is not for Su Yan and the others who have its specific coordinates, it may be difficult to find the location of this island. Su Yan and the others will go if they have the coordinates It took two mistakes to get here.


    ��


    At this time, on Qiongyu Island, in the cave in the center of the island.


    "My lord, someone has come in again! And their strength is not bad, they are all **** cultivators in the God Emperor Realm." A man in a scarlet robe said half kneeling there.


    The man who was called an adult said with a smile: "As usual, try to catch the living, hahaha, there are about 20 god-emperor cultivators here, and our sacrificial work is almost done. Will meet the ultimate power of the Blood Ancestor."


    This person was the Bloodthirsty Supreme who had fought against Su Yan before.


    ��


    On Su Yan''s side, the warships kept approaching the island under Gui Yu''s control.


    But Su Yan also noticed something strange at this time. It is said that everyone in Goose City knows that there is a treasure on the island, and basically everyone has the specific coordinates of this island, but now Su Yan has not noticed it in this sea. The divine power of any cultivator fluctuates, which means that there are only five of them on this piece of sea.


    There is only one battleship of them in the huge sea.


    "When we get to the island, everyone will be smarter. I always feel that something is wrong." Su Yan reminded everyone.


    "Did Young Master Su discover something?" Gui Yu asked.


    Su Yan said directly: "Didn''t everyone notice that this island is a bit too quiet? It is obvious that everyone in the whole Goose City knows about the treasure, and everyone knows the coordinates, but now there is no place near this island. I can''t detect the aura of any cultivator."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, everyone also noticed something strange. This kind of situation is indeed very rare. If there is a treasure, there should be many people here. Just like the last time Su Yan was in the Xuanwu Star Palace, the Star Palace had not yet arrived. Before, the nearby small town was already full of masters from all over the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain.


    But this time it was too quiet, the quietness was scary.


    After getting close to the shore, Su Yan put the battleship into his storage artifact. Su Yan''s storage artifact is quite large, even if this kind of battleship is put in, there is no pressure at all.


    At this moment, there are more than one battleship parked on the shore. Obviously, it is because there is not enough space inside the storage artifact to take it away, so they are parked on the shore. If there are warships, it means that there are people on the island.


    A few people let go of their consciousness and groped on the island. After all, there was news from Goose City that there was a treasure on this island, but they didn''t specify the exact location. Su Yan and the others could only rely on their own abilities to find it.


    After a few people moved forward for about a quarter of an hour, Su Yan keenly sensed a trace of danger, and then even transmitted the sound to the other four, all four of them were tacitly ready to fight .


    The second after Su Yan finished speaking, an extremely powerful impact suddenly hit everyone in front of them.


    "Fire shield!" The fire scythe quickly activated the divine defense.


    "I''ll help you, Fenglin Yu!" Gui Yu also directly released his divine power.


    Mo Yang and Han Feng directly released their divine power, and then rushed out to find the person who released the shock.


    Su Yan withdrew his consciousness and rushed behind Mo Yang and Han Feng.


    Before he landed on the island, he felt that there must be someone ambush on the island, but he didn''t expect to meet him before he went far.


    "I''ll catch them later. I''d like to see who made such a big move on this island." Su Yan said to Mo Yang and Han Feng via voice transmission.


    At this moment, Su Yan also understands the situation on this island. It should be true that there is a treasure on the island, but this news can also be released by others, but what is the purpose? Su Yan has not thought of it yet. If the person who landed on the island is killed, what is the significance of releasing the news?


    If the news is not released, there will not be so many people coming. The treasure on the island must belong to the group of people who first discovered the island, but they spread the news, and then all the cultivators who landed on the island were killed. killed.


    If the purpose is to kill people, it is a bit too incredible.


    Ghost Rain and Huo Sickle followed after offsetting the impact.


    At this moment, Han Feng had sensed the presence of someone, and immediately shouted: "Stop!"


    The whole person also rushed over.


    After Su Yan let go of his spiritual sense, he also found that there were figures of five cultivators not far in front of Han Feng.


    Those five people were quickly chased up by Su Yan and others.


    "Who are you! Why did you kill the people who landed on the island?" Su Yan asked directly.


    The few people were stunned for a moment, they didn''t expect Su Yan to know that all the people who landed on the island were killed by them.


    Immediately the man at the odd end said, "We are the ones who want to kill you!"

 Chapter 5763： soul search

    Chapter 5763 Soul Search


    "Shua!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Su Yan cut off his head with a sword qi.


    Immediately, Su Yan looked at the other four people and said, "I''ll ask you again now, who are you?"


    The four of them didn''t show the slightest fear of Su Yan''s awe. As believers, they had already been brainwashed, and they didn''t have the slightest fear of death. They even thought it was their honor to die for the Blood Ancestor.


    "Do it." One of the four said directly.


    Immediately, the other three followed the man and rushed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t expect that these people would be so unafraid of death, and even dared to take the initiative to fight back. Immediately, Su Yan also shot a few sword formulas into the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, and released several sword qi instantly.


    The aura of divine power released from those four people also allowed Su Yan to directly see their identities.


    "Zhengchou couldn''t find you. I didn''t expect you to come to your door." Su Yan said with a smile. The corrupt and **** aura of these four people made Su Yan immediately think of the person who had fought against him before. Bloodthirsty Supreme and Blood Witch.


    It is impossible for Su Yan to forget the feeling that can make people feel disgusted and feared deep in their hearts.


    After the four of them felt the cold air on the Wanzai Ice Sword, they obviously felt a little scared. This kind of reaction also strengthened Su Yan''s guess. this reaction.


    "Keep one alive, and kill the others!" Su Yan said directly, he didn''t have the patience to continue playing with these people.


    After hearing Su Yan''s order, Gui Yu and the others also shot directly.


    Soon there was only one of the four of them left. Su Yan released his divine power, and the released coercion enveloped that person. The fact that Mo Yang chose to blew himself up in the face of the Xie family made Su Yan very nervous now. Be vigilant, use divine power to control this person because he is afraid that he will blow himself up before asking any useful information.


    "I will ask you one last time, and I will tell you everything about this island honestly!" Su Yan looked at the man and said.


    Although the man was tightly controlled by Su Yan, there was no trace of fear in his eyes, and he didn''t answer Su Yan''s questions.


    "The mouth is really tough!" Su Yan also lost his patience at this moment, and continued to strengthen his divine power to control the man, then came to him, put his right hand directly on the man''s head, and then a burst of divine power came out.


    The man also realized what Su Yan wanted to do, and then he struggled, but under Su Yan''s control, his body was completely out of his control.


    Su Yan chose to search for the soul at this moment. Although the man tried his best to resist, Su Yan''s mental strength was far stronger than him, and it did not affect Su Yan''s soul search process at all.


    During the process of searching for the soul, Su Yan''s expression kept changing. It was obvious that he hadn''t thought about what would happen on this island at all.


    Gui Yu and the others were also full of curiosity after seeing Su Yan''s appearance. After all, it would definitely not be easy for Su Yan to show such an expression.


    After a while, Su Yan also understood all the situation.


    "How is Young Master Su?" Gui Yu asked.


    "The island we are on now is just a cover!" Su Yan said.


    "Ah?" Gui Yu said in disbelief. After all, he was the one who brought everyone to this place, and the coordinates in his hand were the island under their feet.


    "We were deceived, and the real destination is not too far from here!" Su Yan continued.


    In that person''s mind, Su Yan also understood that the reason why they lured people to the small island where they are now is to better deal with these cultivators.


    And the purpose of them releasing the news is for the blood of these cultivators. After finding this place, the bloodthirsty supreme found the statue of the blood ancestor here. He thought that as long as a certain amount of blood was sacrificed, he could get the power of the blood ancestor, so He will release the news that there is a treasure on this island.


    In order to attract more cultivators to come, and Su Yan also found that they were not the only team of cultivators who died on this island. The five people killed by Su Yan were already the fourth team that died. That is to say, before Su Yan and the others came here, three groups of people successfully left the island, and the rest of the cultivators were all killed and became sacrifices.


    "Is it a sacrifice again?" Su Yan said self-consciously. After hearing the sacrifice, Su Yan thought of the ancient gods in the Abyss God''s Domain.


    Immediately, several people rushed directly to the real island.


    ��


    Su Yan also directly took out the Tier 5 battleship again.


    After continuing to drive on the sea for a quarter of an hour, Gui Yu suddenly found two battleships close together not far ahead, and then came to the battleship to report to Su Yan.


    "Young Master Su, it seems that two warships have collided with each other." Gui Yu said directly after walking in at this time.


    Su Yan then let go of his consciousness. At this moment, the people on the two battleships also sensed Su Yan''s consciousness, and immediately released their consciousness to Su Yan.


    These people are the two groups who left the small island just now. Su Yan also released a friendly signal. After all, after what happened to the small island just now, they can be said to be grasshoppers on a rope. Well, the reason why the two warships can be close together is entirely because of this reason.


    Su Yan immediately said, "Bring the battleship closer!"


    Gui Yu didn''t question it and moved the battleship closer to Su Yan''s intention.


    Su Yan immediately walked out of the battleship and stepped onto the larger one of the two battleships.


    "May I ask what your title is?" The man on the battleship looked at Su Yan and asked.


    Su Yan looked around and found that there were ten people sitting here at the moment, including five people at the peak of the God Emperor Realm and five people at the late God Emperor Realm.


    Immediately, Su Yan said, "Everyone just call me Young Master Su."


    As soon as Su Yan''s words came out, some of these people immediately became displeased and said directly: "It''s just you? Returning to Young Master Su, a brat in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm really takes himself seriously?"


    Su Yan ignored him. In Su Yan''s opinion, this kind of person was not worthy of talking to him.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t pay attention to him, that person was also furious, and he stood up directly and wanted to make a move.


    The person sitting in the first place shouted directly: "Fufeng, stop!"


    Stopped that person''s movement.


    "My lord!" Fufeng didn''t understand very much, he didn''t know why the person in the first seat would protect Su Yan.


    "Did your experience on the island also kill a group of five people?" The person in the first seat looked at Su Yan and asked.

 Chapter 5764： joint treasure hunt

    Chapter 5764 Joint Treasure Hunt


    The reason why the person in the first seat stopped Fufeng''s movements was because he valued the strength of the people behind Su Yan.


    The strength of this first seat is also the cultivation base of the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and he can also detect the strength of Gui Yu and others. The four people behind Su Yan are all real cultivation bases of the God Emperor Realm peak. It looks stronger than Su Yan, but the way the four of them look at Su Yan is obviously a relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    At this moment, he was very curious about Su Yan''s identity, what kind of identity was able to find the four bodyguards who were at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Moreover, this treasure hunt is definitely full of dangers, so he also valued the strength of the four people behind Su Yan. With these four people joining them, their strength can be greatly improved, and the possibility of obtaining treasures is also very small. bigger.


    You must know that the existence of the late God Emperor Realm that you encountered on the small island just now, you must know that this has not reached the destination yet. He didn''t know what kind of danger they would face when they reached the place they were looking for, now that one more person is more strength, so the attitude of the person in the first seat towards Su Yan and others was more united.


    At this moment, Su Yan also said directly: "Squad of five, there is indeed such a thing."


    "Our experience is the same, and the experience of Master Xueying is also the same. I wonder if Young Master Su has any idea of ??joint treasure hunting?" The person in the first seat pointed to the person on the right and then looked at Su Yan.


    "Joint treasure hunt? Then how should we stratify after we find it?" Su Yan directly asked the crux of the problem.


    "It''s simple. Let''s find a place together. When we get there, we each rely on our ability. Whoever gets it will get it." The person in the first seat said directly.


    "Okay! If that''s the case, I agree." After thinking for a moment, Su Yan also agreed directly. This way, he can better deal with unexpected events on the destination island.


    This place also made Su Yan a little uneasy, so Su Yan chose to agree to his proposal after hesitating for a moment.


    "Well, let me first introduce my name as Kui Shang, this is Fufeng, and this one is Chen Yu from Lin Langtian..." Kui Shang briefly introduced the people on their side to Su Yan.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a little strange when he heard that there was someone from Lin Langtian. You must know that the people from Lin Langtian are the managers of the Northern Territory, so why did they come to such a small place as Goose City?


    "Then why don''t you go in now?" Su Yan asked Su Yan just now that the two warships didn''t move when they approached.


    "Brother Su must have noticed that although there is enough divine power on this island, there is no real treasure. After discussing with a few others, I guess that the island with the treasure should be the one behind." Kuishan pointed out. Said in the direction over there.


    After hearing this, Su Yan thought to himself, isn''t this nonsense? There is only one island left within a radius of several miles, and it can be where it is not.


    "Young Master Su, the people of the Sea Clan are also approaching here!"


    Suddenly, Mo Yang''s voice transmission appeared in Su Yan''s ear, and Su Yan also went back through the voice transmission and said, "Are you sure? How did you know?"


    Mo Yang also quickly responded: "At the time of the transaction, I was afraid that Bibolongnv would run away, so I left a mark of divine power on her body, and now that mark is getting closer and closer to our position."


    "Then it seems that this treasure must not be faked." Su Yan said directly.


    "Then let''s go directly." Then Su Yan looked at Kuishan and said.


    "Okay, since little brother Su has spoken, let''s go directly to the island. Before the little brother came, we were afraid that we would be endangered by the dangers on the island if we were not strong enough to land on the island. With the five little brothers Su joining , The strength of our entire team has also been effectively improved." Kuishan said with a smile.


    "It''s Young Master Su, not Little Brother Su." Mo Yang said directly from the side.


    After hearing this, Kuishan''s smiling face disappeared instantly, and he stared at Mo Yang directly.


    Also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, Mo Yang had no fear at all when he faced Kuishan''s stare.


    After a moment of stalemate between the two sides, Kuishan turned his eyes back and said, "Okay, Young Master Su will take care of Young Master Su."


    At this moment, there were obviously a few people around Kuishan who couldn''t sit still, but they were all stopped by Kuishan''s voice transmission. After all, they still needed the existence of the four peak God Emperor Realm around Su Yan.


    Su Yan and the others did not choose to be on the same battleship as them, but returned to their Tier 5 battleship, followed Kuishan and their battleship, and approached the island.


    "Young Master Su, are they reliable? Why do I feel a little unreliable?" Gui Yu said after several people entered the battleship.


    "It must be unreliable, but now we don''t know about that island, and we are just taking advantage of each other." Su Yan said directly.


    If there were any special circumstances on the island at that time, he wouldn''t care so much about them. With the strength of the five of them, it would be no problem for Su Yan to protect themselves.


    "Mo Yang, what you said about the Sea Clan, are they now at the top?" Su Yan asked.


    "They are already on the island." Mo Yang said, at this moment Mo Yang''s expression changed.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also asked: "What''s going on?"


    "The mark has been erased, Bibo Longnv found something abnormal, but he shouldn''t be able to find the mark I placed with his strength." Mo Yang said incredulously.


    "It seems that this time Bibo Dragon Girl should be accompanied by a master of the Sea Clan, and it seems to be a powerhouse of the supreme level." Su Yan said after hearing this.


    A few people followed Kuishan and came to the island very quickly, when they just stepped on the island, they heard a voice.


    "It''s really an honor for me to come here from afar, and I welcome you all once again!"


    Everyone became vigilant instantly, because none of them noticed where the sound was coming from, and they couldn''t help but panic because they could hear the sound but couldn''t see the source of the sound.


    At this moment, Su Yan saw Bibo Longnv and several Sea Clan not far away, and immediately signaled Mo Yang to say hello and call them over.


    "My lord princess!" Mo Yang shouted directly when he heard it, and waved in the direction of Bibo Longnu while shouting.


    Bibo Longnv also turned her head around when she heard the voice, and she was a little surprised when she saw Mo Yang, Su Yan and others. After all, this place can be regarded as the depths of the West Sea.


    Immediately, Bibo Longnv also came over and said with some doubts: "Why are you here?"


    "I heard that there are treasures here specially coming to join in the fun." Mo Yang said directly.

 Chapter 5765： Supreme Sea Clan

    Chapter 5765 Supreme Realm Sea Clan


    Mo Yang''s operation directly made Kuishan and others look stupid. The aura emanating from the Bibo Dragon Girl was obviously another existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and the aura emanating from the four sea clan behind him could He noticed that the strength of several of them was also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and even one of them was completely invisible to Kuishan.


    "That''s right, let''s go in and have a look together. Elder Mo Yan said just now that the front is still relatively dangerous, so we can take care of each other." Bibo Longnv said with a smile.


    At this time, a burly sea tribe beside Bibo Longnv said in Bibo Longnv''s ear: "Princess, we don''t need to cooperate with these cultivators of the God Emperor Realm. I am sure to protect the safety of the princess."


    Bibolongnv didn''t change her facial expression after hearing this, but said directly to the Sea Clan: "Elder Mo Yan, don''t underestimate this man, although he only has the cultivation base of the late God Emperor Realm, but I saw with my own eyes that day that a strong man in the Supreme Realm was beaten by him without any temper."


    "What?" Mo Yan said in shock after hearing Bibo Longnu''s voice transmission.


    After all, Moyan has never heard of a leapfrog challenge like this. It is quite normal for a leapfrog challenge to occur under the Supreme Realm, but once you are promoted to the Supreme Realm and condense the sea of ????divine power, when the time comes you His strength will be much higher than ordinary cultivators, and the gap between the two will be infinitely widened, so this kind of leapfrog challenge is extremely rare among the cultivators and among the sea clan.


    Mo Yan''s sudden exclamation also attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this time, Kuishan also directly greeted Bibolongnv and said, "I have admired the name of the Princess of the Sea Clan for a long time, and seeing her today really deserves her reputation!"


    "Am I famous? And I don''t know you!" Bibo Longnv said in a daze after hearing what Kuishan said. She didn''t know why Kuishan said that.


    Kuishan was also in a daze at the moment, he just wanted to get close to Bibo Longnu, but he didn''t expect Bibo Longnu to be so stupid.


    Kuishan immediately said with a smile: "It''s not too late to know each other now, we will help each other after we enter the island."


    "Don''t play tricks here, you''d better take care of yourself after you go in!" Mo Yan said directly in front of Bibo Longnv.


    Kuishan was once again shut down. Although he had an unusual atmosphere in his heart, it was difficult to express it. First, these people''s strength is not weak, and second, he simply couldn''t see through the strength of the Sea Clan.


    "My lord princess, did you hear anything on the island just now?" Mo Yang asked.


    "You don''t have to keep calling me princess, just call me Ao Luo." Bibo Longnu said with a smile.


    Then Ao Luo went on to say: "On the voice, I only heard a word of welcome, but Elder Mo Yan said that the voice was made by a strong man in the Supreme Realm."


    "Supreme Realm? Your Excellency, do you mean that there are experts in the Supreme Realm on this island?" Kuishan couldn''t help exclaiming after hearing this.


    "Look at how scared you are, Uncle Mo Yan is also in the Supreme Realm, and I haven''t seen how scared you are!" Ao Luo said casually.


    "He...he is... the Supreme Realm?" Kuishan looked at Mo Yan with a face full of horror, and muttered.


    No wonder he couldn''t see through Mo Yan''s cultivation. It turned out that this guy was a powerhouse in the Supreme Realm.


    At this moment, Kuishan sent a voice transmission to Chen Yu and said, "My lord, what should I do?"


    It seems that Kui Shang is the boss of their team, but in fact the person with real power is Chen Yu. After all, he is also Lin Langtian''s person. As the manager of the northern border, his status is naturally higher.


    "What else can we do? With our current strength, it is impossible to break the situation. Fortunately, we are not enemies with them. This will allow the Sea Clan to deal with the supreme being on the island." Chen Yu also sent a voice transmission to Kuishan. Said.


    All of this was seen by Su Yan. At the beginning, Su Yan felt that something was wrong. As the leader, Kui Shang was really shy about making decisions. Sure enough, Su Yan didn''t realize it until he transmitted the sound to Chenyu just now.


    After some discussion, they also plan to explore the island together. After all, there is a strong man in the Supreme Realm among the people of the Sea Clan, and the safety factor must be higher for them if they go together.


    ��


    At this time, the bloodthirsty supreme on the island looked at the younger brother who was reporting the situation in front of him, and said angrily: "They are approaching us, why don''t you stop them? What are you waiting for?"


    "My lord, there is a supreme powerhouse of the sea clan among them, we can''t stop it at all." The man said.


    "You mean you''re useless? If you''re useless, go to hell!" the Bloodthirsty Supreme said directly.


    "My lord, spare my life, my lord, please stop them now!" The man immediately begged for mercy after hearing this.


    "Bloodthirsty, it''s not easy to do this. After all, the opponent has supreme level powerhouses, even if they go, it won''t help." A person beside the bloodthirsty supreme said.


    This person''s cultivation has also reached the supreme level, and the divine power aura emanating from his body is even weirder than the fluctuation of divine power on the bloodthirsty supreme, that kind of feeling just makes people feel hairy after seeing it.


    "If that''s the case, let them come here directly! After I sacrifice the blood of the last batch of cultivators to the Blood Ancestor, I will obtain the endless divine power of the Blood Ancestor, and then the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain will be in my hands! "The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a foolish smile.


    "You go and bring people to bring them here!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said, looking at the man kneeling on the ground.


    After hearing that, the man hurriedly left here, after all, they couldn''t understand the horror of the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    ��


    The divine power on the entire island is quite strong, and Su Yan found that the island where they are now is exactly the same as the island where someone ambushed them before, even the positions of some trees are the same, but they chose to The location of the login is different, so I didn''t see it at first.


    "This island looks exactly the same as the island just now!" Su Yan also directly said what he saw.


    "You found out too?" Mo Yan glanced at Su Yan in surprise. Even he had just discovered this. He was about to send a voice transmission to Ao Luo, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to speak out. Although Ao Luo Luo said that his strength was not weaker than those in the Supreme Realm, but he definitely didn''t believe it. At this moment, his inner view of Su Yan couldn''t help but changed a lot.


    "Huh? You mean that this place is exactly the same as the island just now?" Kuishan asked after hearing this.


    "Didn''t I say it? Is it hard to understand what I mean?" Su Yan said with a harmless face.

 Chapter 5766： two supreme

    Chapter 5766: Two Sovereigns


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Kuishan couldn''t help but his face was full of anger, but because the relationship between Su Yan and Ao Luo seemed to be very good, he could only swallow his breath.


    "The island in front should be a projection of this island, but it may be because there was an island before that island, and now the phantom of the island we are on has changed its appearance after being projected past. I read a similar introduction in a book by Lin Langtian." Chen Yu said at this time.


    After Chen Yu said that he was from Lin Langtian, Mo Yan also looked at him. After all, it was the headquarters of the northern border administrators. As Ao Luo''s bodyguard, Mo Yan still wanted to take all possible The dangers that will arise are resolved in advance.


    After he saw Chen Yu''s cultivation, he also let go of his guard. The words of the peak God Emperor Realm were not enough for him.


    "Everyone! Welcome to Qiongyu Island!" Suddenly, a cultivator wearing a blood-colored robe appeared not far in front of the crowd, followed by dozens of cultivators wearing the same clothes.


    "Who are you?" Kuishan asked.


    "We are people from Qiongyu Island, and we have lived on the island for some time," said the man.


    "You are talking nonsense! This Qiongyu Island has never been inhabited for nearly a hundred years, yet you say you are from the island?" Ao Luo said directly.


    Mo Yan also locked several people directly.


    As the princess of the West Sea Palace, Ao Luo knows a lot about the West Sea. After hearing that there is a treasure on Qiongyu Island, Ao Luo deliberately found some information about Qiongyu Island.


    "May I ask who you are?" The man also changed the topic when he knew that he couldn''t make it up.


    "I am the master of this West Sea, who are you!" Ao Luo said domineeringly.


    But Su Yan was speechless for a while, no one would go up and explain his details.


    "Everyone, please follow me, my master is here!" the man said immediately.


    After all, the task assigned to him by the Bloodthirsty Supreme was to bring these people to the altar, and other things had nothing to do with him, and he would not be responsible for whether he could beat them at that time.


    "Your master? Who is your master? We came to the island to hunt for treasures, not to be guests, so I advise you to be more honest!" Fu Feng rushed forward and said.


    "My master is the one who released the news that there is a treasure on this island. Now I deliberately came to pick you up." The man rolled his eyes and said immediately.


    "Your master is the bloodthirsty supreme? Are you taking us there now to send us to death or to give us treasure?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Su Yan, the person who searched for the soul before this, read from his memory that the purpose of following the bloodthirsty supreme was not some treasure, but for the blood contained in the statue of the blood ancestor here. The power of the ancestors.


    The purpose of releasing the news is to attract more cultivators to come and contribute more sacrifices to the statue of the Blood Ancestor. As for whether there is a treasure on this island, there is a Bloodthirsty Supreme. The divine power is obviously stronger than other places. Even if it is said that there is a treasure here, most people will believe it after coming here.


    And Su Yan is exactly the kind of person who firmly believes. Even though he found out that the news released after soul searching is fake, he still believes that there must be treasures on this island. After all, the concentration of divine power here will not lie.


    "You know my master?" the man said in surprise after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    "Stop them!" Su Yan shouted directly.


    Gui Yu and the others rushed towards the cultivators in blood robes in an instant, Kuishang also ordered everyone to help when he saw this.


    After Ao Luo saw this situation, he also ordered the sea warriors behind him to take action.


    "Try to keep as many alive as possible!" Su Yan said, although he has fought against them and knows that these people are not afraid of sacrificing for the so-called belief, but he still has to try his best to catch them alive. After all, only those who are alive can search for souls. Once these people died, Su Yan''s soul search would be disabled.


    "Fight it!" The leader shouted directly. Immediately, the divine power on his body was released instantly, and the strength in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm seemed a little bit like an egg hitting a stone in front of these people.


    After a while, these people were killed badly, leaving only the leader.


    Su Yan was still the same as before, releasing divine power and coercion to control the man''s dantian, preventing him from doing things like self-explosion.


    Then he asked, "Are you waiting for me to search for the soul? Or are you going to tell the truth?"


    As soon as Su Yan said this, the man was obviously dumbfounded. It was obvious that Su Yan would learn a lot from him whether he said it or not. If you don''t even say anything, Su Yan''s direct soul search can obtain more information.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone couldn''t help giving Su Yan a high look in their hearts.


    Threatening words at this moment will definitely not have any effect, but Su Yan''s choice at this moment is undoubtedly the most correct and the most able to ask the answer.


    After hesitating for a moment, the man''s originally resolute eyes slowly dimmed, and then he said, "Just ask, I''ll tell you."


    "You''re sensible, the Bloodthirsty Supreme asked you to lead us there, what preparation did he make?" Su Yan asked directly.


    Su Yan could clearly see what this person did just now. The purpose of these people was to lure Su Yan and the others over. From Su Yan''s point of view, it must be that the Bloodthirsty Supreme made preparations to let his subordinates do this. made.


    "I didn''t make any preparations. The bloodthirsty supreme lord didn''t particularly put you in his eyes. He let you go because the sacrifice of the blood ancestor sculpture was about to be completed. Now it''s just the blood of a few **** cultivators. Let you go over to fill this vacancy." The man said directly.


    Su Yan didn''t seem to be lying, and then asked: "How many of you on this island are stronger than you?"


    This person''s strength is only at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and there must be many people stronger than him on this island.


    "Huh... In addition to the Bloodthirsty Supreme Lord and the Bloodthirsty Supreme Lord, there are two Supreme Lords in total. In addition, there are some people who are stronger than me at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. I am not sure how many there are." He let out a breath and said immediately.


    "Two powerhouses in the Supreme Realm? Hiss..." Kuishan couldn''t help but gasped after hearing this.


    You must know that they only have the existence of the Supreme Realm, Mo Yan, and this person is still the existence of the Sea Clan. It is still the same thing to care about them in a crisis, and it is certain that they will basically not care about them.


    Kuishan looked at Chen Yu, only to see that Chen Yu was also frowning at this moment.

 Chapter 5767： center altar

    Chapter 5767: Central Altar


    Even Mo Yan was taken aback when he heard that the other party had two supreme-level powerhouses on this island. Although the people of the Sea Clan thought highly of themselves, Mo Yan was not arrogant enough to think that he could fight with one enemy. Second situation.


    "Princess, what do you think?" Mo Yan turned to Ao Luo and asked.


    Obviously, Mo Yan now means to evacuate this place. After all, his first task is to ensure the safety of Ao Luo. The two supreme beings and the number of God Emperor Realm peaks, such combat power makes Mo Yan think that the danger factor here is quite high. Gao, he couldn''t fully grasp the current situation.


    "Don''t worry about Elder Moyan, he''s here!" Ao Luo pointed at Su Yan and said with a smile.


    "Princess, he is just a kid in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, you must know that the man is talking about a powerhouse of the supreme level!" Mo Yan said a little excitedly. He didn''t understand why Ao Luo believed in Su Yan so much.


    "Young Master Zhang''s strength is not that simple, right, Young Master Zhang?" Ao Luo smiled and said to Su Yan.


    "You should call me Young Master Su from now on. Young Master Zhang is just a name in Fenglu City." Su Yan said.


    Su Yan just changed the name Ao Luo said, as for Ao Luo''s opinion of his strength, Su Yan did not choose to deny it.


    "Ghost Rain is in your hands!" Su Yan said afterwards, he had finished asking what he wanted to know, and now that person was of no value to Su Yan.


    After hearing this, Gui Yu killed the man without saying a word.


    "Let''s go, everyone who blocked the way has been cleared." Su Yan said, and then the whole person walked directly to the island, and Gui Yu and the others quickly followed.


    Ao Luo also followed without hesitation, and Mo Yan and several other Sea Clan fighters also followed after seeing this. After all, their mission was to protect Ao Luo''s safety.


    Now only Kuishan and the others remained in place. Seeing this situation, Kuishan also asked Chenyu via sound transmission: "Sir, shall we continue to follow? Those are two powerhouses of the Supreme Realm. At that time, we will have no chance to run.��


    Chenyu also fell silent after hearing Kuishan''s words. He naturally understood the strength of the Supreme Realm. He didn''t know why Su Yan and the others could have such confidence. The name is supreme.


    After hesitating for a moment, Chen Yu gritted his teeth, and made a difficult decision in his heart, then he sent a voice transmission to Kuishan and said, "Let''s follow!"


    "My lord? Are you sure you want to follow?" Kui Shang still didn''t give up, and wanted to persuade Chen Yu to leave, after all, he didn''t want to die.


    "Follow up! I''m sure, a boy in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm is not afraid, we have nothing to be afraid of." Chen Yu said directly.


    In fact, Chen Yu is also afraid in his heart, but he is betting that he has heard all Ao Luo''s words just now, and now he is betting that Su Yan really has the strength that Ao Luo said. If it is as Ao Luo said, when the time comes There are also two cultivators on their side who have the combat power of the Supreme Realm.


    The two sides are also directly equal in terms of the highest combat power, so he has enough confidence. After all, the island is so rich in divine power, he would not believe it without a baby.


    Then Kuishan also said, "We will follow!"


    Although some people were unwilling, they still bit the bullet and followed Kuishan into the room.


    ��


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme also noticed the deaths of those under him, and immediately cursed: "Trash! A bunch of trash, they can''t do it just by attracting people!"


    "Okay, after all, their strength is at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, this kind of thing is really embarrassing for them." Weeping Blood Supreme said beside the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    "Hmph! Come on! Come and die!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a cold snort.


    In the eyes of the Bloodthirsty Supreme, these comers are just giving away heads. After he obtains the supreme divine power of the Blood Ancestor, at that time, he will let all those who have offended him try real fear.


    Su Yan and the others also kept approaching the Bloodthirsty Supreme. The area of ??the entire island was not that big. After a few people walked for a while, they were getting closer and closer to the altar in the middle of the island.


    "They are coming soon!" At this time, the Crying Blood Supreme also sensed the breath of Su Yan and others, and said immediately.


    "Well done, come here! Get ready to welcome our new guest!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile.


    Immediately, a large number of cultivators appeared near the altar, waiting for the arrival of Su Yan and others.


    "Strange! Why is there a sense of familiarity?" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said suddenly.


    The Crying Blood Supreme also asked: "Could it be an old acquaintance here!"


    "Jie Jie Jie��if it''s an old acquaintance, I''m even more looking forward to tearing him apart!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said with a smile.


    ��


    Su Yan''s side was also under Su Yan''s leadership, and the whole team kept approaching the altar in the center of the island, because Su Yan had the memory of that person after searching for the soul, and could know the exact location of the altar based on the route that person came from.


    After a quarter of an hour, everyone also found the location of the altar under Su Yan''s leadership. Su Yan originally wanted to check the past first.


    But the voice of the Bloodthirsty Supreme came directly: "Since you are here, don''t hide!"


    A voice with divine power came out directly, and Su Yan and others also walked out directly. After all, there is no point in hiding.


    "So it was you! No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity just now." The Bloodthirsty Supreme said after seeing Su Yan.


    "I just happened to ask you something, what a coincidence!" Su Yan also said with a smile.


    "Arrogance! Today I will avenge that day!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared.


    "It''s okay to want revenge, but it depends on whether you have that person!" Su Yan also said without giving up.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme directly released his divine power. At this moment, Su Yan also noticed that the Bloodthirsty Supreme''s strength had not improved much compared to before, which means that the current Bloodthirsty Supreme had not obtained the so-called blood. Ancestral divine power.


    "Blood Explosion Fist Power!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme rushed directly to Su Yan, gathering fist power on both hands, and the divine power of the whole person was further improved at this moment.


    "Star Destroyer!" Su Yan also directly called the Wanzai Ice Sword in his hand. After all, the Wanzai Ice Sword can have a very good effect on people who have practiced similar skills to the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    A few sword formulas were slapped on the blade, and the sword energy suddenly swung out.


    "boom!"


    The fist strength of the bloodthirsty supreme also collided with the sword energy. At this moment, the bloodthirsty supreme was staring at the Wanzai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand vigilantly.

 Chapter 5768： similar scene

    Chapter 5768 Similar Scenes


    After all, it is not the first time that the Bloodthirsty Supreme suffered from the Wanzai Frost Sword. The last time he fought against Su Yan, he was crushed by this sword. Gongfa has a strong restraint effect.


    When affected by the chill of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, it is difficult for the Bloodthirsty Supreme to display his full strength.


    "Elder Mo Yan, you only need to restrain that supreme being! I believe in Young Master Su''s strength!" Ao Luo looked at Mo Yan and said.


    At this moment, Mo Yan''s attention is all on Su Yan. The combat power that Su Yan showed in the confrontation with the Bloodthirsty Supreme just now is definitely at the supreme level, just like what Ao Luo said, but it''s just the first time he saw him. It was difficult for him to accept that the **** cultivators in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm could unleash such powerful combat power.


    "Angry!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared angrily. After all, his strength could not be brought into full play when facing Su Yan, which made it difficult for him to accept for a while. Especially last time he had already lost to Su Yan once.


    "Be careful! His sword is weird!" Weeping Blood Supreme also said.


    At this moment, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was emitting bursts of chill, which made all the cultivators present feel that the surrounding temperature also began to drop at this moment.


    "This..." Kui Shang also looked at Su Yan in disbelief, the fighting power he unleashed was too monstrous.


    Even Chenyu on the side couldn''t help opening his mouth at this moment. He had seen countless geniuses in Linlangtian, but it was the first time he had encountered such a monstrous existence as Su Yan.


    "My lord, this..." Kui Shang looked at Chen Yu and said, this time he even forgot about the sound transmission.


    The attention of the people around was on Su Yan at the moment, and no one noticed the strangeness.


    "Blood-burning Dafa!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared. Blood-red flames began to appear all over his body, and the air was also filled with the smell of corruption.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also directly released his divine power. Su Yan''s cultivation at this moment is infinitely close to the existence of the peak of the God Emperor Realm. Compared with the last time he met the Bloodthirsty Supreme, his strength has already increased. The leap-like improvement, on the other hand, the strength of the Bloodthirsty Supreme is not much different from last time.


    At this moment, Su Yan easily gained the upper hand, and the Bloodthirsty Supreme had no choice but to release his own big move.


    "Boy! For forcing me to this point, you should be content to die!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme looked at Su Yan and said with a wicked smile.


    "It seems that the last time I hit you, kid, I hit you lightly!" Su Yan also responded directly.


    "Looking for death!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared angrily after hearing this, and then a burst of blood-red divine power blasted straight at Su Yan.


    "Sixteen Forms of Regretful Sky - Falling into the Sea!" Su Yan also directly used his divine power to activate the Sixteenth Form of Regretful Heaven, and a strong burst of divine power burst out suddenly.


    "Boom!"


    The strong impact of the two caused a bang in the sky.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme was also stunned at the moment. Before Su Yan and others arrived at the altar, the Bloodthirsty Supreme told him about the situation when he fought Su Yan before.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme said that he was defeated by Su Yan at that time, but the Bloodthirsty Supreme obviously didn''t believe it, after all, the Bloodthirsty Supreme said that Su Yan only had the strength of the God Emperor Realm.


    But now, after seeing Su Yan''s fighting power, he began to hesitate even if he could beat Su Yan. After all, Su Yan''s current strength can be said to not be inferior to the Bloodthirsty Supreme. wind.


    When the Crying Blood Supreme faced the Bloodthirsty Supreme, he didn''t take advantage of it at all.


    "Bloodthirsty! Deal with the matter of the altar first, and then talk about solving this kid''s matter after gaining power!" The Weeping Blood Supreme reacted and roared directly.


    Compared with the Bloodthirsty Supreme, the Weeping Blood Supreme is obviously more rational. At this moment, Su Yan is sitting on a side with a Supreme and him with abnormal combat power. Although the Bloodthirsty Supreme has two Supremes, it still cannot change the current situation. .


    Originally they thought that two supreme beings were enough to deal with all situations, but now the only way to break the situation is to obtain the power in the blood ancestor sculpture.


    At this moment, after hearing the words of the Weeping Blood Supreme, everyone''s attention was also placed on the statue on the altar.


    When the man in the middle looked into the eyes of the statue, he suddenly felt that his mind was in a trance, and he almost fell to the ground for a while.


    "This statue is so weird!" Ao Luo said.


    "Everyone, don''t look into the eyes of the statue!" Su Yan also directly reminded everyone that even he, who is extremely strong in spirit, felt uneasy when he looked at the statue, and the spirit platform shook.


    And what surprised everyone was that Mingming met the eyes of the statue, but no one could remember what the face of the statue looked like. To the true face of this sculpture.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme also reacted when he heard it. He wanted to kill Su Yan so much that he almost forgot.


    Immediately, the Bloodthirsty Supreme directly killed two of Kuishan''s subordinates with lightning speed, and then sucked out the blood from the two of them and poured them on the sculpture.


    The moment the blood energy came into contact with the sculpture, the sculpture began to emit bursts of blood-red light, and then the whole world felt a **** aura.


    "Not good! Stop them!" At this moment, Su Yan felt extremely uneasy. The current scene was very similar to his situation in the "Wu Yuan". At this moment, he also associated this statue with the Blood Witch.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, four artifacts appeared around the statue, and then hovered around the sculpture continuously. With the appearance of the four artifacts, the blood on the sculpture also quickly disappeared.


    "Suppressing artifact?" The Weeping Blood Supreme One said with some doubts after seeing it.


    Su Yan also reacted in the first time, this place is similar to the situation in "Wuyuan", at this time Su Yan also said to himself: "I won''t release a monster again!"


    The strength of the Blood Witch is still fresh in his memory. At that time, if it wasn''t because of the avatar of the Tianji Sanren, none of the people present could be the opponent of the Blood Witch. Later, he defeated the Blood Witch with the help of the Tianji Sanren. injury advantage.


    "Chenyu! The people who contacted Lin Langtian came to help! Hurry up!" Su Yan hurriedly looked at Chenyu and said.


    This is the only way Su Yan can think of at present. He is still not sure how the situation this time compares to the last time.


    Chenyu was taken aback when he heard Su Yan''s words. After all, Su Yan didn''t expect Su Yan to mention Lin Langtian to make him true.

 Chapter 5769： Four Artifacts

    Chapter 5769: Four Artifacts


    "With your words, I will ask Lin Langtian for instructions? Who do you think you are?" Chen Yu said directly, without any intention of following Su Yan''s opinion.


    Su Yan stared at him firmly at this moment and said word by word: "What if I said I was going to kill you!"


    Chen Yu couldn''t help stepping back when he heard that, the combat power Su Yan showed just now can be regarded as a supreme being, if Su Yan really wants to kill him, he has no possibility of resisting at all.


    "You...I''m Lin Langtian''s person, you dare to touch me?" Chen Yu said pretending to be strong, but in his heart he was already scared out of shape by Su Yan.


    "I''ll say it one last time. Contact Lin Langtian''s people and tell them that a great monster was born here. The Tianji Sanren have seen similar things! If you mention the Tianji Sanren, they will take it seriously." Su Yan continued.


    At this moment, Chen Yu and Su Yan were also in a stalemate, and finally Chen Yu agreed to Su Yan''s proposal under pressure.


    Immediately, he took out a compass from his waist, and slapped the divine power into it. In an instant, a phantom appeared on the compass, and the owner of that phantom was none other than the Lord of the North��Mulali.


    "What''s the matter?" the phantom said.


    Generally, people who came out of Lin Langtian at the peak of the God Emperor Realm or above will have a similar compass, which can directly contact the Lord of the Northern Territory, but generally no one will use it until the moment of crisis.


    "My lord! We are above the West Sea, and a great demon will appear here soon, and Lin Langtian will send experts to suppress it!" Chen Yu said respectfully.


    "Big devil? There is still a big devil in this God Realm?" Mu Lali obviously didn''t take Chen Yu''s words seriously.


    "My lord, Tianji Sanren fought against a similar big demon not long ago, but he didn''t kill him in time!" Chen Yu said according to what Su Yan told him before.


    "what!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mulally became uneasy instantly. You must know that Tianji Sanren is known as the strongest man in the northern region, and what kind of strength he must have even failed to kill the big demon.


    "But at that time, Tianji Sanren was just a clone!" Chen Yu continued.


    Mulally was still very shocked when he heard it. You must know that even though it is a clone of Tianji Sanren, its strength is quite strong, and this also successfully attracted Mulally''s attention.


    In a moment, the duration of the compass is also over.


    At this moment, the four artifacts, the mirror, the arm guard, the umbrella, and the gun, were constantly hovering around the sculpture, and the divine power released was also suppressing the blood on the sculpture.


    Seeing this, Bloodthirsty Supreme and Weeping Blood Supreme also shot directly, wanting to take down the four artifacts. After all, even a normal person can see the extraordinaryness of these four artifacts.


    "Stop them!" Su Yan also saw the actions of the Bloodthirsty Supreme and Weeping Blood Supreme at this moment, and then shouted.


    The whole person also rushed out directly.


    Chen Yu and Kuishan''s people didn''t pay much attention to Su Yan after hearing this, while Gui Yu and the others rushed forward without hesitation.


    Ao Luo also looked at Mo Yan and said, "Elder Mo Yan, go and help Su Yan! That sculpture looks very evil!"


    As a princess of the Xihai Palace, she is also a little sensitive to the existence of this kind of evil. The divine power emanating from the sculpture made Ao Luo feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Mo Yan also ordered several other Sea Clan fighters to protect Ao Luo''s safety, while he followed Su Yan and attacked the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    Seeing this, the Bloodthirsty Supreme shouted directly: "Stop them!"


    A group of **** cultivators wearing blood clothes also stopped in front of Su Yan and others in an instant. Among them, their cultivation levels were uneven, some were in the early stage of the God Emperor Realm, and some were in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm and the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    "What the hell! What are you doing in a daze! Come on!" Su Yan looked at Chen Yu and roared.


    At this time, Chen Yu also signaled to Kui Shang to let his subordinates take action.


    The two sides quickly fought in a melee. Su Yan didn''t care about the cultivators who blocked the way, and the divine power in his whole body directly burst out to attack the Bloodthirsty Supreme and Weeping Blood Supreme. He knew that once these four artifacts If one piece is moved from its original position, then the seal on the statue will be broken directly.


    And this time the sculpture has already absorbed a huge amount of blood, which is a little different from the one in the "Wuyuan". That one is much stronger.


    This kind of monster Su Yan who relied on other people''s blood energy to improve his own strength was the only blood witch he had ever seen.


    "Star Destroyer-Endless!" Su Yan directly shot a large number of sword formulas into the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in the air, and the sword intent on his whole body burst out instantly.


    In an instant, several tyrannical sword qi were coming straight to the Bloodthirsty Supreme and Weeping Blood Supreme!


    "It''s really as if we can''t control you!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme roared angrily when he saw this, and immediately released his divine power, several fists blasted out, directly meeting Su Yan''s sword energy.


    The moment the fist energy came into contact with the sword energy, there was a violent fluctuation of divine power, but Su Yan''s sword energy was obviously stronger. After cutting off the fist energy of the bloodthirsty supreme, Yu Jin still moved towards the bloodthirsty supreme and crying Cut off the Blood Supreme!


    "Blood Shield!" The Weeping Blood Supreme was also hastily making a formula at this moment, and suddenly a huge blood-colored shield appeared in front of the two of them.


    Stop Su Yan''s slashes as many as possible.


    "I''ll stop them! You handle the matter of the statue!" The Crying Blood Supreme said directly, and then the whole person flew out directly, stopping in front of Su Yan.


    "Blood Clothes Sword Technique!" The Crying Blood Supreme didn''t talk too much nonsense, and directly gathered his divine power. Countless sword shadows formed by the condensed divine power appeared behind the Weeping Blood Supreme, and all of them stabbed towards Su Yan.


    "Sen Luo Sword Jue - The world of mortals will be wiped out!"


    Su Yan also reacted instantly, a powerful sword art directly blocked the countless **** sword rain.


    "Do what you should do, I''ll deal with him!" At this time, Mo Yan came to Su Yan and said.


    "It''s troublesome!" Su Yan also said politely, and then the whole person suddenly accelerated and chased after the bloodthirsty supreme.


    Seeing this, the Weeping Blood Supreme hurriedly chased after him: "Stop!"


    "Your opponent is me!" Mo Yan also blocked the Crying Blood Supreme directly in front of him, and the divine power of the whole person also burst out at this moment, and the wild divine power of the Sea Clan was also displayed at this moment.


    "Roar-"


    Mo Yan roared, and the state of the whole person was also promoted to the peak at this moment.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme set his target on the precious mirror, and poured divine power into the precious mirror continuously, so as to interfere with the divine power released by the precious mirror. As the Bloodthirsty Supreme continued to interfere with the precious mirror, , the light on the statue became even more dazzling at this moment.

 Chapter 5770： break the seal

    Chapter 5770: Breaking the Seal


    After Su Yan approached, without saying a word, he mentioned the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and stabbed at the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    The Bloodthirsty Supreme also sensed Su Yan''s position, and even a dodge moved him away.


    "It''s too late!" The bloodthirsty supreme smiled and looked at Su Yan.


    I saw that the divine power luster on the precious mirror gradually turned blood red at this moment, and the divine power on it was temporarily restrained by the bloodthirsty supreme.


    The terrifying power sealed in the statue, just by controlling the precious mirror for a moment, the power inside has a gap to breathe.


    At this moment, Su Yan was keenly aware that the divine power above the statue began to spread outward.


    The four artifacts also began to become vain at this moment, and the divine power on them was obviously at a disadvantage in the process of playing against the **** divine power in the statue at this moment.


    "Not good!" At this moment, Su Yan also clearly noticed that the divine power of the four artifacts was constantly weakening, which immediately made Su Yan think of the fate of those artifacts in the "Wuyuan".


    Immediately, Su Yan gave up on chasing the Bloodthirsty Supreme, but directly grabbed the mirror.


    "boom!"


    Su Yan held the precious mirror in his hand just now, and the next four other artifacts were directly blasted into the air by this impact.


    The precious mirror was also caught by Su Yan at a critical moment, or else it would have been blown away.


    "The things inside this statue seem to be stronger than last time!" Su Yan said to himself.


    At this moment, the divine power in the statue has begun to slowly condense into an entity, slowly gathering into the shape of the statue.


    Seeing this, the Bloodthirsty Supreme hurriedly knelt down on the ground and knelt down, muttering: "The Blood Ancestor has come, I am your devout believer, please bestow me with supreme divine power!"


    Su Yan looked at the Bloodthirsty Supreme who was lying on the ground and kept repeating his words, and was a little puzzled for a while, but Su Yan only hesitated for a moment, and then directly shot at the phantom.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!"


    There is endless sword intent in the surging divine power, and Su Yan''s whole body also entered the state of the unity of human and sword in an instant. This move is currently the strongest move Su Yan can use, but facing this strange The statue, Su Yan''s heart was extremely uneasy, he did not dare to hold back the slightest.


    Under Su Yan''s blow, the entire sky couldn''t help but undergo tremendous changes. There were faint thunders in the sky, and black clouds began to slowly appear in the clear sky at this moment, covering the sun in an instant.


    After seeing Su Yan''s attack, the phantom formed by divine power flew straight towards the Bloodthirsty Supreme without the slightest hesitation.


    Su Yan''s slash also stood directly on the statue.


    "boom!"


    The statue made of special materials was also turned into powder by Su Yan''s blow and dissipated in the air.


    "Human sword is one!" Kuishan looked at Su Yan in shock and said.


    "It''s not just as simple as the combination of human and sword, my master can''t hit this blow!" Chen Yu said while staring at Su Yan''s blow.


    You must know that Chen Yu is Lin Langtian''s person, and his own strength has reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm. If it is his master, the strength must be at least the Supreme Realm, and it will definitely not be the ordinary Supreme Realm .


    Ao Luo was stunned when he saw Su Yan''s strength at this time. No wonder he was able to scare away that Supreme Being when he rescued Mo Yang. Although Gus is the weakest Supreme that Ao Luo has seen so far, but Everyone knows that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.


    The Supreme''s strength is inferior to that of the Supreme. Compared with the ordinary God Emperor Realm, the Supreme Realm has the advantage of crushing. Of course, Su Yan''s abnormality cannot be counted in the ordinary God Emperor Realm.


    The battle between the Crying Blood Supreme and Mo Yan also came to a halt because of Su Yan''s blow just now.


    Mo Yan, as a strong man in the Supreme Realm, could clearly feel the horror of Su Yan''s blow just now, he wondered if he could not perform such a powerful move.


    Even the Bloodthirsty Supreme couldn''t help but recognize Su Yan''s strength at this moment, and he also knew why the Bloodthirsty Supreme was defeated by Su Yan. With a long sword capable of exuding cold air, coupled with such a powerful sword art, this person is already able to make a name for himself in the entire northern border.


    Speaking of the Bloodthirsty Supreme, the Crying Blood Supreme also turned his attention to the Bloodthirsty Supreme at the moment, only to see that the Bloodthirsty Supreme was kneeling on the ground motionless at this moment, and his whole body was also wrapped in blood-red divine power.


    Although there is nothing unusual on the outside, if you look closely, you can clearly discover that the divine power contained in the Bloodthirsty Supreme is far stronger than before.


    After a while, the Bloodthirsty Supreme who was lying on the ground stood up slowly, but the expression on the whole face even Su Yan couldn''t help but find it weird.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Supreme suddenly let out a strange laugh: "Jie Jie Jie��"


    "It''s finally out! Jie Jie Jie..." The Bloodthirsty Supreme looked up to the sky and laughed wildly.


    When Su Yan heard it, he immediately understood that the Bloodthirsty Supreme in front of him was already possessed by the guy inside the statue.


    "It''s so ruthless, even my own people!" Su Yan said casually.


    The bloodthirsty supreme also looked at Su Yan at this moment, and then his eyes changed significantly, and then he said: "Your body is good, surrender to me, and I will bestow you with supreme glory!"


    "You''re stupid with your brain sealed!" Su Yan scolded directly.


    "Why are these things all of the same **** nature? If you go up, you will bestow the highest glory on others. Isn''t there something evil about it!" Su Yan scolded.


    And the last time the Blood Witch saw Su Yan when he came out, he also said that he was in good health.


    Su Yan naturally knew that he was pretty good, after all, he was in good health, but no matter how good his health was, it had nothing to do with these two monsters.


    "Arrogance!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme said directly after hearing this, and then a blood-red divine power condensed beside the Bloodthirsty Supreme, and immediately blasted towards Su Yan.


    The speed was extremely fast, and Su Yan hurriedly activated his divine defense to barely resist this move.


    "Too weak! Too weak!" Bloodthirsty Supreme roared angrily, obviously he was very dissatisfied with his current strength.


    "What''s the matter with the bloodthirsty?" The Crying Blood Supreme also discovered the abnormality on the Bloodthirsty Supreme at this moment, and after fighting with Mo Yan for two moves, he bought a flaw, and then directly walked to the Bloodthirsty Supreme and asked.


    "Huh? You actually have divine power similar to mine, so I will give you a chance to be a servant." The Bloodthirsty Supreme looked at the Weeping Blood Supreme and said.


    Just when the bloodthirsty supreme was about to inject a ray of dark red divine power into the weeping blood supreme, the weeping blood supreme also instantly sensed something was wrong, and directly opened the distance between the two.

 Chapter 5771： Team up against the blood golem

    Chapter 5771 Join forces to fight against blood puppets


    "Who the **** are you? Where is the Bloodthirsty Supreme?" The Crying Blood Supreme stared at the "Bloodthirsty Supreme" and said.


    "You are not worthy to know my name. As for the person you mentioned, he has voluntarily sacrificed himself for me!" said the Bloodthirsty Supreme.


    Immediately, the dark red divine power shot towards the Crying Blood Supreme.


    "Blood Shield!" The Weeping Blood Supreme also directly concentrated his divine power to defend.


    Although the dark red divine power doesn''t seem very powerful, it gives people a strange feeling as if being stared at by a poisonous snake.


    "It is your supreme honor to be my servant!" The Bloodthirsty Supreme continued.


    "You are the blood ancestor!" The weeping blood supreme also reacted at this moment.


    After hearing the words of the Crying Blood Supreme, the Bloodthirsty Supreme said: "I don''t even think that someone has heard of my previous name, but now I am different from the previous guy, you can call me a blood puppet!"


    "I don''t care what you are! If you want to enslave me, die to me!" The Crying Blood Supreme directly released his divine power, and immediately the blood rained down from the sky.


    "Overestimate yourself!" The blood puppet waved his hand indifferently, and the blood rain that filled the sky disappeared instantly.


    Everyone present at the moment was dumbfounded. Mo Yan knew the strength of the Weeping Blood Supreme, and Su Yan could also gain insight from the divine power he radiated.


    What is certain is that the Weeping Blood Supreme is definitely a real Supreme Realm, which is many times stronger than the Supreme Realm raised by pills in Fenglu City, but now he is easily waved by the blood puppet. defuses his attack.


    All the cultivators present couldn''t help being shocked, this guy''s strength has exceeded their imagination.


    "Become my slaves and accept the supreme glory!" Blood Puppet shouted loudly.


    At this time, even some believers of the blood ancestors couldn''t help being afraid of the appearance of the blood puppets. After all, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the slaves that the blood puppets said were actually puppets. At that time, they would not be able to completely control their bodies. It is said that if you can''t control yourself, you might as well die.


    After all, it is not easy for everyone to cultivate to the present state, and suddenly become someone else''s puppet, and no one will be willing.


    "All of us work together to have a chance!" Su Yan immediately shouted.


    Su Yan''s words were obviously meant for the Crying Blood Supreme. The people on their side had come together, and they were able to deal with danger together, but the Crying Blood Supreme was different. They are opposites, and now that there is a common enemy, they have the possibility of cooperation.


    The Crying Blood Supreme hesitated at this time, he was thinking about how these people would deal with him if they subdued the blood puppet.


    But it is obvious that these things he is thinking now are superfluous, because with their strength, they are obviously not the opponents of the blood puppets.


    "How many years have passed, is there only so much strength that can be released now!" said the blood puppet, looking at his hands.


    After hearing this, Su Yan couldn''t help being taken aback. You must know that the combat power that Su Yan can display with his eyes is definitely able to reach the level of the Great Supreme, and his strength has already surpassed the level of the Earth Supreme.


    The Supreme Realm is divided into three stages. The first stage is the Earth Supreme, which is the current state of Moyan and Weeping Blood Supreme. The second stage is the Great Supreme. After the Great Supreme, it is the Heavenly Supreme. Although these three stages They all belong to the supreme realm, but the strength of each stage is also very different.


    "Don''t hesitate! Do it!" Su Yan then shouted.


    The Crying Blood Supreme is still hesitating.


    At this time, Su Yan suddenly heard an important matter, and immediately urged his body to turn into thunder and come to Ao Luo''s side.


    "Princess, be careful!" Mo Yan also noticed Su Yan''s movements, and shouted quickly, his whole attention was instantly shifted to Ao Luo.


    The reason why Su Yan came to Ao Luo at this moment was to let Ao Luo contact the people in Xihai to help them.


    Xihai''s speed here is definitely faster than Lin Langtian''s people, the most urgent thing is to be fast.


    After Su Yan came to Ao Luo''s side, he also said directly: "Your Highness, please contact the Xihai Palace and ask your father to send someone here."


    "Young Master Su, do you think the matter here is serious enough to alarm your father?" Ao Luo asked a little puzzled.


    "It must be necessary. If no one assists us today, we may not be able to leave." Su Yan said directly.


    Now he doesn''t have time to argue with Ao Luo here, and after he finished speaking, he went straight to Guiyu and the other four.


    If the battle starts soon, the help these God Emperor Realm existences can provide is very limited, so now Su Yan also came to Guiyu and the other four to give them instructions to evacuate.


    Su Yan couldn''t withdraw, but that didn''t mean his subordinates couldn''t withdraw. The strength of Gui Yu and the others was completely a gift for the blood puppet.


    "Ghost Rain. Once the fight starts, the brothers you brought will slip away when they see the opportunity. This is the Tier 5 battleship." Su Yan then took out a storage artifact from his hand and handed it to Ghost Rain.


    "Young Master Su, what about you?" Gui Yu asked directly upon seeing this.


    He also knew that keeping a few of them here would not play any real role.


    "I can''t go, you go first, the old place Goose City is still waiting for me." Su Yan said.


    At this moment, the patience of the blood puppet was about to be worn out, and the divine power gathered on his body began to increase, and the aura of the whole person had completely suppressed everyone present at this moment.


    "I agreed to join hands, but after the matter is over, I must be let out." Weeping Blood Supreme said at this time.


    "No problem." Su Yan agreed to the request of the Crying Blood Sovereign without hesitation.


    After all, whether they can survive until the reinforcements come is a big question.


    At this moment, Ao Luo also started to contact people from the Xihai Palace.


    Ao Luo also took out a tool similar to a compass from his waist, and after such as divine power, a phantom also appeared.


    "Grandpa Ao Lu, I have encountered danger in Qiongguang Island, please send someone to rescue me, Mo Yan can''t control the situation." Ao Luo said to the compass.


    "What? Can''t even control the magic flames?" Xu Ying said in surprise after hearing this.


    Immediately Xu Ying continued: "Don''t panic, Qiongyu Island, right? Grandpa will bring someone here."


    "Grandpa Ao Lu must bring more people over, this guy is very powerful." Ao Luo continued.


    At present, they have applied for two batches of reinforcements, so let''s see how strong the reinforcements will be.


    "Shoot together, hit the vital point!" Su Yan shouted.

 Chapter 5772： watching a play

    Chapter 5772 Watching a play


    After finishing speaking, Su Yan rushed forward with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand, and Mo Yan followed closely behind.


    "Star extinction!"


    Su Yan slapped several sword formulas into the body of the sword, and immediately the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword burst into light.


    "The sky is shaking!"


    Mo Yan also shot directly.


    After hesitating for a moment, the Weeping Blood Supreme also shot directly. After all, he has no other choice now.


    "Dance of the Blood Sword!"


    "Hmph! It''s all about courting death!" The blood puppet snorted coldly, and immediately condensed a vortex in front of him.


    "The blood demon vortex!" The blood puppet shouted softly.


    Immediately, the vortex in front of him began to grow larger, and then absorbed all the attacks of the three people.


    Seeing this, Su Yan immediately thought of the ability of the blood witch at that time, and couldn''t help but have doubts in his heart. In his opinion, there seemed to be an extremely close connection between the blood puppet and the blood witch.


    The attacks of the three were easily resolved by the blood puppets.


    You must know that there are only three of them who have reached the supreme level of strength, and the others will not be of much help even if they make a move.


    "Chenyu! When will you guys from Linlangtian arrive?" Su Yan shouted loudly.


    "It will take some time, and I don''t know who will be sent here!" Chen Yu responded.


    "Damn it!" Su Yan scolded.


    It is basically impossible for the three of them to subdue the blood puppet now.


    "Oh? Are you waiting for reinforcements? Come on, the more people come, the better! Let''s all become my servants, hahahaha!" The blood puppet looked up to the sky and laughed.


    The current blood puppet seems to be playing with Su Yan and others, and he has not used his full strength at all, and Su Yan and others'' attacks will not cause him any damage at all.


    "Take out everything at the bottom of the box, don''t hide it, or you won''t have a chance!" Su Yan glanced at Mo Yan and Weeping Blood Supreme and said.


    Immediately, the whole body began to change, and even the divine power on the body also began to change.


    In the next moment, Su Yan disappeared between the heaven and the earth for a short time, and then a black divine power circled in the place where Su Yan had been.


    In an instant, it turned into a three-headed and six-armed Shiva dharma body. This is the Shiva stage of the ancient magic way, and Su Yan''s ancient magic way has not yet been cultivated to the strongest state.


    When the cultivation reaches the state of great achievement in the ancient magic way, each of the six arms will hold six magical artifacts: the jade purification bottle, the vajra subduing demon pestle, the subduing demon sword, the golden wheel, the glazed mirror, and the green jade skull.


    "Golem?" The blood puppet said in surprise after seeing Su Yan''s change.


    After all, not many people have experienced Su Yan''s technique, and Su Yan has never seen anyone use it except himself.


    Weeping Blood Supreme and Mo Yan also burst out their divine power when they saw this, and entered their strongest state. After all, they have also seen the strength of the blood puppets. If they don''t try their best, they will not have any chance.


    "The body of the blood demon!" A circle of blood-red flames also appeared around the whole body of the Crying Blood Supreme.


    Mo Yan''s body also became bigger in an instant, which is the innate supernatural power of their clan.


    "Are you angry now? It''s not fun, so let''s stop playing." The blood puppet said after seeing the changes in Su Yan and the three of them.


    Immediately, the fluctuation of the divine power in the whole body also skyrocketed in an instant, and the coercion of the released divine power shocked all the cultivators present who were below the Supreme Realm. They all needed divine power to stabilize their figures at this moment.


    "My lord! This monster is too strong!" Kuishan looked at Chen Yu and said, with the intention of running away.


    Chen Yu also heard what Kuishan meant. Although Chen Yu knew that people from the God Emperor Realm would not be of much use here, but as a Lin Langtian person, his identity had already been pointed out by Su Yan. .


    If Su Yan hadn''t pointed out his identity, Chenyu would turn around and run away without hesitation, but now that Su Yan pointed out his identity as Lin Langtian, if he ran away at this moment, Lin Langtian''s reputation would also be damaged. therefore be questioned.


    Compared to Lin Langtian''s reputation, even if he died, Chenyu couldn''t escape.


    Chen Yu immediately said, "How can I run away with my identity as Lin Langtian? Lin Langtian''s reputation is more important than our lives."


    Kuishan couldn''t help shrinking back at this moment, he didn''t want to die here, after all he wasn''t from Lin Langtian, and the relationship between him and Chen Yu was nothing more than a cooperative relationship.


    "My lord, then I won''t accompany you!" Kuishan said after hesitating for a while.


    Although Chen Yu promised to give him the opportunity to join Lin Langtian, but now his life may be lost, he is not very rare about this opportunity.


    "You!" Chen Yu said angrily, but he couldn''t restrain Kuishan.


    Kuishan''s departure also took away some of the cultivators. After all, in the current situation, anyone with a discerning eye can see that Su Yan and the others are not the opponents of this monster.


    In this situation, saving their lives is the most important thing, and any benefits promised to them can only be entertained if they have their lives.


    Su Yan turned into the body of Shiva, and rushed directly towards the blood puppet. His powerful punch directly hit the blood puppet''s body, but it didn''t have any effect.


    Obviously, the blood puppet''s defense cannot be breached by a simple attack.


    With one enemy and three blood puppets, there is no disadvantage at all, and there is even a feeling of ease.


    "Blood burst!" The blood puppet suddenly mobilized his divine power, and a strong energy fluctuation appeared instantly.


    A streak of blood-red divine power hovered around the blood puppet, and a huge energy fluctuation appeared beside the blood puppet. The energy storm rotated rapidly in the air, directly splitting the surrounding air, making piercing sounds.


    The blood-red energy blasted out instantly, and the rushing blood sea was full of filth and resentment, and the terrifying aura charged towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, the divine power contained in this blood seemed to him extremely evil, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Immediately, Su Yan also directly activated his divine power, and the weapons in the six hands were also activated directly, releasing wild divine power, and met the move of the blood puppet.


    "boom!"


    The two forces collided in the air, and the red and black divine power instantly diffused in the air, but the black divine power released by Su Yan obviously began to become less and less. The confrontation between the two was obviously dominated by blood puppets. upper hand.


    "Damn it!" Su Yan also scolded, this was the first time he was deflated recently.


    Everyone was startled at this moment, and the fear of the blood puppet in their eyes became a little more dignified.


    The strength displayed by the blood puppet gave people an unfathomable feeling. It was absolutely impossible for anyone present to be the opponent of the blood puppet, indeed they were not even considered opponents.


    "Why are you two standing still? Are you watching a play?" Su Yan looked at Mo Yan and the Weeping Blood Supreme and roared angrily.


    Now it is extremely difficult for him alone to resist.

 Chapter 5773： Shiva Dharmakaya

    Chapter 5773 Shiva Dharma Body


    At this time, Chenyu suddenly received a message from Murali: Hold on for a quarter of an hour, I will be there soon, and we must not let that monster escape!


    Chenyu was taken aback when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Murali, as the master of Lin Langtian and the majestic master of the northern border, would come in person today.


    "Young Master Su! You are holding on for a quarter of an hour, Lord Murali will be here soon!" Chen Yu hurriedly shouted in Su Yan''s direction after realizing it.


    "Mulally!"


    "..."


    After Su Yan and the others heard Chen Yu''s words, they also had hope in their hearts. After all, as the master of the northern border, Mulali''s strength was second only to the existence of Tianji Sanren among the people who showed up in the entire northern border.


    The blood puppet also heard Chen Yu''s words, but the blood puppet didn''t care and said something that surprised everyone: "The stronger the person who comes, the happier I am. This body is too weak!"


    Everyone''s reaction was stunned at this moment, there was such an arrogant person.


    "Arrogance! Lord Lord of the Northern Territory, how could a monster like you be able to defile him!" Chen Yu roared after hearing this.


    "Hmph, mere ants dare to be so arrogant!" The blood puppet rushed towards Chen Yu with a wave of blood.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu''s face changed, and he quickly resisted.


    "The wind is also mad shield!" A silver divine power gathered into a shield in front of Chen Yu.


    "boom!"


    Although there was an energy shield that reduced the buffer of the blood puppet''s attack, the violent vibration still directly sent Chen Yu flying.


    Although the blood puppet just waved his hand casually, the difference in strength between the two was too great, so just an ordinary attack made Chen Yu feel that it was difficult to resist.


    The rest of the cultivators present also saw hope. After all, as a murderer, there would be no one who did not know the master of one of the four realms, Murali.


    In their hearts, Mulally is also a real strongman. Even though the strength displayed by the blood puppet at this moment is abnormally tyrannical, in the hearts of these people, Mulally''s strength is definitely stronger than the blood puppet.


    Immediately Mo Yan let out a deep roar, and the Siren''s Halberd in his hand made a piercing sound, and a mouthful of blood sprayed directly on the halberd body, and the halberd body instantly emitted a dazzling blue color, emitting a strong instrumental rhyme .


    Immediately Mo Yan stabbed the blood puppet with the Siren''s Halberd in his hand.


    "It''s just a piece of hair from the Sea Clan, and you want to hurt me?" The blood puppet said with the slightest disdain.


    Immediately, a blood-red energy barrier appeared in front of the blood puppet, directly attacking the magic flame, so relaxed and casual.


    The Weeping Blood Supreme is also using his divine power to launch an attack at this moment. Although they have to last for a quarter of an hour, they can only continue to attack. If the blood puppets are really serious, they will definitely not be able to last for a quarter of an hour. Now they are constantly attacking, making the blood puppets think that they are playing with them.


    The blood all over the sky directly blasted the blood puppet, only to see that the blood puppet did not make any resistance movements, but used its own body to meet the attack of the Crying Blood Supreme.


    The scene of the artifact happened, when the Crying Blood Supreme''s attack landed on the blood puppet, it did not cause any damage as imagined, but instead made the blood puppet''s aura stronger.


    "Stop!" Seeing this, Su Yan shouted hastily.


    Crying Blood Supreme''s blood energy attack is completely a tonic for the blood puppet. The attack hit the blood puppet not only did not cause any damage, but on the contrary, it restored the blood puppet''s divine power a lot.


    "Things that get in the way!" The blood puppet looked at Su Yan and said immediately.


    Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless at all, and immediately unleashed his divine power. Just as Su Yan was turning Shiva''s body, a long sword suddenly shot out from Su Yan''s waist, replacing Su Yan. The long sword in the hand.


    Even the precious mirror that was obtained just now emitted a dazzling light, and immediately flew into Su Yan''s hands.


    "Devil-Subduing Sword and Glazed Mirror!!" Seeing Su Yan''s change, the blood puppet''s expression instantly became solemn, and then he made a tactic with both hands, and a large amount of blood-red divine power suddenly emerged from his body, and immediately after him His whole body gathered into a huge phantom, slowly appearing behind him.


    At this moment, the blood puppet''s eyes looked at the two artifacts that Su Yan just took out, and there was a look of fear.


    Su Yan also directly sensed this emotion. The long sword just now was obtained from the white tiger totem in the four-element seal formation in the "Wuyuan" last time, and the precious mirror just now was also used to seal the blood witch. One of the four artifacts.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but think that there is still a great connection between the ancient magic way and the blood monster.


    The phantom condensed by the blood puppets turned out to be exactly the same as the phantom formed by the bloodthirsty supreme before.


    "Ice magic! Attack him!" Su Yan shouted hastily.


    "Hmph! Do you really think I''m that kind of low-level monster? With your cultivation base, you won''t be hurt by any magical skills!" The blood puppet said disdainfully, but he couldn''t help but look at Su Yan a few more times in his heart. of.


    The Demon Subduing Sword and the Glazed Mirror in Su Yan''s hands really made him afraid, but Su Yan''s cultivation level was too low to cause any substantial damage to him.


    And Qu Su Yan also knew that the ice magic could restrain him, so the blood puppet couldn''t help but regard Su Yan as a threat.


    Moreover, Su Yan, a **** cultivator in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, is not weaker than any Earth Supreme.


    Among the many cultivators who heard Su Yan''s words, they immediately gathered their divine power and instantly released the ice-type magical skills towards the blood puppet, but because of their cultivation, it did not have any effect on the blood puppet.


    "With this level of strength, I''ve had enough fun! My muscles and bones are almost active! I''m looking for an old friend in this area." Blood Puppet said.


    Because the blood puppet also sensed the existence of the blood witch at this moment, there was a certain sensing ability between the two incarnations.


    "The current ability is too weak, I''m going to devour that guy!" The blood puppet murmured.


    "Be careful, everyone, this guy''s divine power is still improving!" Su Yan also noticed the change in the blood puppet at this moment.


    "You are very smart. You can display such a strong combat power with such a cultivation level. You have a good body, Jie Jie Jie!" The blood puppet looked at Su Yan with a smile, and then rushed towards Su Yan.


    The phantom of the monster behind him rushed over along with the movement of the blood puppet.


    Just when Su Yan was about to mobilize his divine power to resist, the precious mirror suddenly flew out, turning into a light and shadow in front of Su Yan, directly blocking the blood puppet''s attack.


    "Damn it!" The blood puppet cursed angrily upon seeing this.


    At this moment, Su Yan also looked at the precious mirror in disbelief. He didn''t expect this precious mirror to have such a powerful ability, and he couldn''t help but look forward to the power of the demon-subduing sword.

 Chapter 5774： Xihai Reinforcement

    Chapter 5774 West Sea Reinforcements


    "It seems that it is very important to keep you!" The blood puppet said directly upon seeing this. He didn''t expect that Su Yan could refine the glazed mirror in such a fast time.


    But the fact is that Su Yan did not refine the glazed mirror, but the glazed mirror chose Su Yan to be its new master, and Su Yan was recognized by the glazed mirror.


    So in the situation just now, the glass mirror will automatically appear to replace Su Yan''s blood puppet''s attack.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the sky: "Sure enough, it is an ancient monster. This kind of magic energy is rare in this world!"


    "Go and see how Luo''er is doing!"


    "yes!"


    "..."


    Everyone also looked directly at the sky.


    Ao Luo shouted directly after seeing it: "Grandpa Ao Lu, I am here, kill that monster!"


    After hearing that the reinforcements were coming, Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief, and then he came into contact with Shiva''s state and became the original state.


    "Wait to protect the princess, let me get rid of this monster." Ao Lu said.


    Immediately, there were a few more soldiers from the Sea Clan beside Ao Luo.


    At this moment, Su Yan focused on Aolu. Judging from Aolu''s aura of divine power, Aolu''s strength was between the peak of the Earth Supreme and the Great Supreme, and he was only one step away from breaking through the Great Supreme.


    "I hope he can break the game!" Su Yan said in his heart.


    "Old man! Have you lived so long for nothing? Just because you want to get rid of me?" The blood puppet looked at Ao Lu with disdain and said.


    "Presumptuous! Ax of the Canglong!" A huge ax with a coiled dragon pattern appeared directly in Aolu''s hands, and a circle of dark blue divine power appeared on Aolu''s whole body.


    "Take one move from me, Canglong Slash!" Ao Lu roared loudly, raising his giant ax with both hands and slashing at the blood puppet. There is also extremely violent divine power attached to the giant axe.


    "Ant!" The blood puppet said disdainfully, even though Aolu was already the peak of the earth supreme, the blood puppet still did not take him seriously.


    Immediately, both hands grabbed into the void, and a blood-red long sword appeared in the hands of the blood puppet, with fresh blood still beating on the long sword from time to time.


    "boom!"


    The giant ax and the long sword collided together, arousing a strong wave of divine power.


    The surrounding cultivators could not help but be affected by this wave of fluctuations.


    At this moment, Su Yan glanced around and found that Gui Yu and the others had left, he was also relieved. Although Gui Yu and the others were only his subordinates, Su Yan could feel that those people were determined to follow him. Although in the early stage, they were made to surrender by threatening to make an oath, but as they stayed by Su Yan''s side longer and longer, they also regarded Su Yan as their boss in their hearts.


    Moreover, Su Yan has nothing to say to them. If you want pills, you have pills, if you want artifacts, you have artifacts.


    And now the only remaining **** cultivators in the God Emperor Realm are Lin Langtian and Hai Clan. Who dares to say go.


    And now that Aolu came, they also had support in their hearts. These people from the Sea Clan didn''t think that the blood puppets could defeat Aolu.


    ��


    After Ao Lu and the blood puppet fought each other, both of them were shocked by the powerful aftermath, and the blood puppet said angrily, "Too weak! Too weak! I want a stronger body!"


    Having said that, the blood puppet also looked at Su Yan, and then rushed over directly.


    "I''ll lose it!" Seeing this, Su Yan quickly placed the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in front of him to prepare for defense.


    At this moment, Su Yan still didn''t forget to shout: "Princess Ao Luo, help me!"


    After hearing this, Ao Luo also quickly shouted: "Grandpa Ao Lu, save him!"


    Ao Lu originally didn''t intend to care about Su Yan''s life and death, after all, in his opinion, a late God Emperor Realm guy like Su Yan is just a scumbag.


    But after Ao Luo spoke, he rushed over and stopped Su Yan.


    Seeing this, the blood puppet was also directly enraged, and slashed with a sword.


    "boom!"


    The two played against each other for several rounds, but they still couldn''t decide the winner.


    At present, the divine power that the blood puppet can display by using the body of the bloodthirsty supreme is nothing more than the peak of the earth supreme. It is on the same level as Ao Luo. Although the blood puppet''s moves are stronger, but Aolu''s own blood power is not unusual. The Earth Supreme can be compared with it.


    For a while, it was difficult for the two to tell the winner!


    "Old guy, let me take that body away if you have the ability, let''s fight again!" said the blood puppet after he stabilized his figure.


    "What kind of thing are you? If you say you want to take away your young master, I''ll take it away?" Su Yan rants without waiting for Aolu to speak.


    "Ah!" the blood puppet said angrily at the moment.


    Ao Lu just stood in front of Su Yan, and the blood puppet couldn''t get close. The strength of the two was too close. It was obviously not Meiji''s decision to be distracted during the battle.


    ��


    In the gap between Aolu and the blood puppet, the Crying Blood Supreme is also observing the surrounding situation. Once they defeat the blood puppet, the next target must be him. At this moment, he is thinking about how to take advantage of their attention not on him And just run away.


    Just when the Crying Blood Supreme was about to run away, Su Yan suddenly appeared in front of the Crying Blood Supreme like a ghost.


    "Where is the Crying Blood Supreme going as a hero against the blood puppets?" Su Yan said with a smile.


    How could it be possible that he didn''t know what the Crying Blood Supreme wanted to do, and now he said it just to anger him on purpose.


    "Isn''t it too much for you to do this? Let me go today, and I will repay your kindness in the future!" The Crying Blood Supreme said in a low voice.


    "What? Are you planning to pay on credit? This is a small business, so I don''t accept credit!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    Su Yan is no match for the blood puppet, but he has full confidence in the words of the weeping blood supreme.


    "What exactly do you want?" Weeping Blood Supreme stared at Su Yan vigilantly and said.


    He had seen Su Yan''s strength just now, so he didn''t dare to treat Su Yan as a normal God Emperor Realm. One must know that they were able to survive until rescuers arrived, all thanks to Su Yan''s hard work.


    Without Su Yan, it would be impossible for the few of them to persevere until now.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to borrow some magic crystal flowers!" Su Yan still said with a smile.


    "How much!" Crying Blood Supreme said through gritted teeth after hearing this, he said it was borrowed, but he can guarantee that Su Yan will never pay it back, once this kind of thing is given out, don''t even think about getting it back.


    The Weeping Blood Supreme naturally knew this truth, so he would just buy his life.


    "How much are you worth compared to yourself?" Su Yan said with a smile still.


    But this smile is completely terrifying in the eyes of the Crying Blood Supreme.

 Chapter 5775： extortion

    Chapter 5775: Extortion


    "This is 500,000, is it too much?" Crying Blood Supreme Throws Su Yan an artifact, and then said.


    After Su Yan took over the storage artifact, he didn''t intend to move out of the way.


    "What do you mean?" The Weeping Blood Supreme also realized that something was wrong, and asked immediately.


    Su Yan said with a smile: "It''s nothing interesting, I just think it''s a bit too cheap if a Supreme is worth 500,000 yuan!"


    "Don''t bully people too much! Crossing the river and tearing down the bridge like this is a bit unethical!" The Crying Blood Supreme said a little angrily.


    "I''m not authentic? You were the ones who tricked us into this island! Without you, we wouldn''t have come here!" Su Yan sprayed directly.


    "What? Have you suffered a loss? Now the situation has stabilized, and you got a precious mirror!" The Crying Blood Supreme said directly.


    He only took a few glances at the treasure mirror, and he was able to conclude that it was not an extraordinary product, and it was definitely not comparable to ordinary artifacts, at least it was an artifact of good fortune.


    Su Yan was also mentioned to the point by the Crying Blood Supreme, and then said: "It is my own ability to get this mirror, but I was almost killed by you, so don''t talk so much nonsense, just take it out for three more times." One Hundred Thousand Divine Crystals let you go!"


    "Three hundred thousand! I''ve already given you half a million, you''re robbing, right?" The Crying Blood Supreme shouted directly after hearing this.


    "If you don''t give it, you can keep it. I''ll take it after I kill you. You can figure out what to do!" Su Yan said directly, and after all, he didn''t look at the Crying Blood Supreme.


    Weeping Blood Supreme hesitated for a moment, then threw a storage artifact to Su Yan and said, "Go away!"


    After Su Yan took the storage artifact, he poked his divine sense in, took a look, and then gave way out of the way. It''s no big deal for Su Yan to scold a few words. After all, the white wolf with empty gloves took 800,000 divine crystals. He is also willing to be scolded.


    The Crying Blood Supreme also fled here directly, after all, if Su Yan repented, he couldn''t leave if he wanted to leave.


    ��


    There is still no winner between Aolu and the blood puppet, but the blood puppet has slowly gained the upper hand as both sides continue to consume their divine power.


    After Su Yan blackmailed the Weeping Blood Supreme, he also focused his attention on the battle between Aolu and the blood puppet. The strength of the two of them now is the peak of the Earth Supreme, and the strongest combat power that Su Yan can show now is also It''s just the late Earth Supreme.


    There is still a distance from the peak of the Earth Supreme. After Su Yan breaks through the Supreme Realm, the whole person opens up the sea of ??divine power and his combat power will also get a qualitative leap. At that time, he should be able to show his ability to approach the peak of the Earth Supreme. strength.


    "Old thing! Wait to be torn apart by me!" The blood puppet smiled triumphantly.


    At this moment, the two have been fighting each other for a while, but Su Yan found that the blood puppet''s divine power is basically not consumed. On the other hand, Ao Lu''s divine power at this moment is less than half of the peak period because of the continuous release of magical skills. If the stalemate continues, There is no doubt that Auru will lose.


    "Chenyu! Where are you from Linlangtian?" Su Yan said while looking at Chenyu.


    Because just now Chen Yu said that Lin Langtian''s people would arrive in a quarter of an hour, but now it has been two quarters of an hour, but Lin Langtian''s people still don''t come.


    After Chen Yu heard Su Yan''s words, he was startled first, and then he hesitated and didn''t know what to say. After a while, Chen Yu pretended to be calm and said: "Hurry up, we''ll be there soon!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan clearly sensed that something was wrong with Chen Yu, and then suddenly realized the reason why Chen Yu hesitated, and then let go of his consciousness, and searched in the nearby void.


    When Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness covered a position about ten miles to the right, Su Yan clearly felt that his spiritual consciousness was cut off. At this position, his spiritual consciousness encountered a position similar to an air wall, and it was difficult to go there after that. Probe into it for half a minute.


    Su Yan also realized the problem in an instant. Lin Langtian''s person might have already arrived, but he just saw that Ao Lu and the blood puppet were evenly matched, so he chose to sit on the sidelines.


    Su Yan couldn''t help cursing in his heart: "Bitch!"


    Immediately, Su Yan came to the vicinity of Ao Luo. At this time, the warriors of the Hai tribe who were in charge of protecting Ao Luo stopped Su Yan. The warriors of the Hai tribe said, "Stop! Who is it!"


    Ao Luo also heard the movement, and immediately turned his head. When he saw that it was Su Yan, he said directly: "Get out of the way, quickly get out of the way, this is my princess'' friend!"


    "Excuse me, please!" The sea warrior also apologized to Su Yan immediately after hearing this.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked, because the person who was serving as Ao Luo''s bodyguard at the moment turned out to be an existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and Su Yan could already sense the concentration of the sea of ??divine power on his body, and this person would definitely break through in a short time God Emperor Realm, one step into the Supreme Realm.


    Su Yan immediately told Ao Luo what Lin Langtian''s people had done.


    "Damn it! How dare you stand by and let Grandpa Aolu fight this monster alone!" Ao Luo stood up and said, with anger written all over his face.


    He directly planned to stand up and talk to those Lin Langtian people.


    Although Su Yan''s move is a bit damaging, but as Ao Luo is the princess of the Xihai Palace, Lin Langtian''s people may still pay attention to her words.


    If it was Su Yan who pointed it out, let��s not talk about whether these people in Lin Langtian would be fooled by Su Yan, they might just pretend that they haven��t arrived yet, and then show up in a moment to come to the scene of emergency rescue, and Su Yan��s life will be at risk I don''t know if I can keep it.


    For Ao Luo, due to her status, Lin Langtian would more or less give her some face.


    "What a bunch of cowards, why don''t you take action now that you''re here? Hiding in the dark and being a villain, right?" Ao Luo shouted directly into the void.


    Chenyu was stunned when he heard this, he really couldn''t imagine how Ao Luo found Lin Langtian who was hiding in the void, but when he saw Su Yan beside Ao Luo, he understood everything.


    The opinion of Su Yan in his heart could not help but be raised a little bit. You must know that the person who came to Lin Langtian this time was Murali, the Lord of the North. If Su Yan can discover his concealment method, then Su Yan''s spiritual power is inevitable. It''s too scary.


    Murali in the void was also taken aback, he didn''t expect his concealment technique to be discovered by a little girl.


    "It seems that a genius has emerged from Xihai''s generation." An old man beside Murally said.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Qin is going to punch his eyes this time. Just now I felt a sense of divine sense glanced towards us. That aura is not the princess''s aura, but it is somewhat similar to the aura of the young man behind him. !�� Another old man stroked his beard and said.

 Chapter 5776： forbidden occult

    Chapter 5776 Forbidden Secret Art


    This time Lin Langtian had a total of three people here, but the strength of these three people was extremely tyrannical in the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain. Among them, Murali, the lord of the Northern Territory, had broken through to the level of the Great Supreme for a long time, and the other two Lin Langtian enshrined the elder Qin Tian, ??who also had the cultivation level of the Great Supreme.


    The old man who accompanied him at the end, Xie Kun, was also Lin Langtian''s elder, but his cultivation was only at the peak of the Earth Supreme. Although not as good as Murali and Qin Tian, ??his strength was also extremely tyrannical in the northern border.


    The reason why the three of them didn''t show up was because they wanted to see the strength of the Sea Clan and the specific origin of this monster.


    But they looked in the void for a long time and still couldn''t see the origin of the blood puppet. The moves used by the blood puppet were somewhat similar to the moves of the wanted sect in God''s Domain - the blood sect, but not exactly the same.


    The Blood Sect is the sect of the Bloodthirsty Supreme and Weeping Blood Supreme. Because of the cruelty and evil of the cultivation methods, the entire sect is wanted by the God of Beasts and the God of Longevity.


    It can be said that the people of the Blood Sect can be called rats crossing the street in the two gods, but it is precisely because of the cruelty and evil of the Blood Sect''s cultivation methods that the people who practice their cultivation skills improve extremely quickly. Moreover, it allows you to break through your own talent and put it online. The realm that you could not reach in your entire life can be extremely effectively improved after practicing the blood sect''s skills.


    The key to the cultivation of the Blood Sect is to absorb the blood essence of other cultivators to improve their own cultivation. It is precisely because of their brutal cultivation methods that they are wanted by the entire God Realm.


    After hearing Ao Luo''s words, the three of them were not in a hurry to show up, but waited for a while before appearing in the eyes of everyone.


    After seeing the three of them, Su Yan became vigilant. The strength of the three of them was much higher than his. In front of the three of them, Su Yan had no chance to escape. This feeling made Su Yan extremely uneasy.


    "Why didn''t you show up when you came?" Ao Luo asked directly.


    Mulally said with a gentle smile, "We''ve just arrived too!"


    There was a hint of irresistible majesty on the seemingly gentle face.


    Ao Luo was about to say something, but Su Yan pulled Ao Luo back and signaled her to shut up.


    Their goal has been achieved, and it is not a good thing to continue to let Ao Luo negotiate too much with them.


    "Why are you dragging me?" Ao Luo looked at Su Yan and said.


    "With their strength, there is no need to reason with you. Since they have come out, let it be." Su Yan said hastily, and sighed in his heart, the IQ of Princess Xihai is really worrying!


    Seeing this, Ao Lu stepped back and came to Ao Luo''s side. With Ao Lu''s strength, he could feel that the strength of the three of Mulali was by no means ordinary.


    The blood puppet also noticed Murali and others at the moment. Although he had endless abilities before being sealed, the strength of his body is really limited now. He also felt it when he fought with Aolu just now. A physical body can only exert the strength of the earth''s supreme peak.


    The first thing Blood Puppet thought of when he saw the three of them was how to escape. If he wanted to fight these three with his current strength, he would definitely be easily defeated in the end.


    Mulally also looked at the blood puppet at this moment, and then said, "Is it self-destruction? Or wait for us to make a move?"


    Although the tone was very peaceful, the blood puppet struggled abnormally after hearing it.


    The blood puppet of Murali''s cultivation base can detect it, and it is indeed the mid-term strength of the Great Supreme. Although the blood puppet''s strength could not be restored to its peak state, his mental strength was extremely tyrannical, so even though Mulally''s cultivation base was higher than his now, he could still see Mulally''s cultivation base.


    "City Lord Mu! There''s no need to talk nonsense with this monster, let the old man deal with this guy!" Elder Xie Kun said, and then the divine power of the whole person bloomed directly.


    The blood puppet also directly resisted. Xie Kun and Aolu are both the existence of the supreme peak of the earth, and the power of Aolu''s blood still occupies a certain advantage, so in fact, Xie Kun''s strength is not even as good as Aolu, so blood It was also effortless for the puppet to fight. At this time, the blood puppet paid more attention to Mulally and Qin Tian. After all, these two people are real supreme beings.


    "Kunhua Hunyuanbo!" Xie Kun also concentrated his divine power directly in front of him at this moment, urging his magical skills to attack the blood puppet.


    After a few rounds of fighting, Xie Kun also noticed the extraordinaryness of the blood puppet. The blood puppet was not as easy to defeat as it seemed, but at the moment he was too embarrassed to seek help from others. He also has high self-esteem.


    At this moment, he had to take out something real to fight the blood puppet.


    The blood puppet also saw the extraordinaryness of Xie Kun''s move, and immediately turned his attention to Xie Kun, and gathered the blood-red divine power in front of him.


    "Old man! Let''s see how I slap you in the face!" the blood puppet roared directly.


    "Blood burst!"


    Immediately, an extremely tyrannical divine power blasted directly towards Xie Kun!


    Xie Kun''s magical skill was also completed with concentrated force, and then it was suddenly blasted out.


    "Boom!"


    The convergence of the two energies caused great fluctuations, and the entire island shook accordingly, and the surrounding area was also aroused with smoke and dust.


    The blood puppet immediately urged Xue Dun to escape from this place. The reason why he chose to confront Xie Kun was to stir up the smoke and dust in the sky, so as to cover his escape.


    But his measurement was directly seen by Murali. When the blood puppet wanted to break through the void and use blood escape to escape, he found that the void between the heaven and the earth on the entire small island was completely locked, and he was not allowed to escape at all. Any chance to escape into the void.


    Immediately afterwards, the dust and smoke all over the sky were blown away by a divine power, and Murally''s voice sounded in the blood puppet''s ear: "The idea is very good, but it is too deliberate!"


    The blood puppet''s heart is already in chaos at this moment, and he doesn''t want to just fall here.


    "This..." Xie Kun was also stunned after seeing the blood puppet, and he also directly thought of what the blood puppet did just now, because the space restrictions triggered around him already explained everything.


    "Mr. Xie, you''re still being careless!" Mulally looked at Xie Kun and said.


    Xie Kun could only nod his head to be taught. This time it was indeed his mistake. If Murali hadn''t activated the secret technique at the critical moment to lock down the transformation of the world on this island, he would really have let the blood puppet run away. up.


    Then Xie Kun returned behind Mulally.


    At this moment, the blood puppet is also closely watching every move of Mulally.

 Chapter 5777： Difficult escape

    Chapter 5777 Difficult Escape


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning after seeing Mulally''s forbidden secret technique. Mulally''s ability is too perverted. With this ability, as long as the opponent''s ability is weaker than yours No chance.


    The only good news for Su Yan at this time is that this blood puppet is basically going to be dealt with.


    "I gave you a chance! Since you are indifferent, let me end your life!" Mulally said. Immediately, the pale yellow divine power gathered in front of Murali.


    Based on Mulally''s strength, it can be seen that the bleeding puppet''s cultivation is only at the early stage of the Supreme Realm, but the strength he just exploded is at the peak of the Supreme Realm, so at this moment, Mulally also attaches great importance to it, and he is naturally extremely serious in his actions.


    The blood puppet was staring at Murali at the moment. Even though Murali was gathering divine power and could release his magical skills at any time, the blood puppet still did not make any defensive moves.


    "Interesting!" Mulally also noticed the strangeness of the blood puppet, and then slowed down the movements of his hands a bit. He also wanted to see what tricks the blood puppet was trying to play.


    At this moment, the blood puppet was quietly waiting for Mulali''s attack, and the sweat dripped from his forehead. The tense feeling of fighting to the death made the blood puppet''s spirit extremely tense.


    The people watching the battle didn''t understand the blood puppet''s current reaction at the moment. Mulally could launch an attack at any time, but the blood puppet didn''t take any defensive measures, not even a defensive move.


    Su Yan also couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. With Mulally''s ability, there would be almost no change in defeating the blood puppet in his current state. The direct difference in strength between the two was too great.


    Ao Lu couldn''t help frowning at this moment, very puzzled by the current behavior of the blood puppet.


    Even Qin Tian behind Mulally couldn''t help saying, "Is this giving up resistance?"


    ��


    North, somewhere.


    "This breath is too familiar, ah! This feeling is so wonderful."


    This person was the Blood Witch who was released from the bottom of the "Wuyuan". At this moment, the Blood Witch was rapidly approaching Qiongyu Island, and he also sensed the blood puppet''s aura.


    "After devouring you, my strength should be improved. Now I am too weak. I want strength, I want endless power!"


    "..."


    "I''d like to see what tricks you can do!" Murali said, and immediately threw the energy ball in his hand at the blood puppet.


    The pale yellow energy ball drew an arc in the air, and the air it passed was directly cut by this powerful divine power.


    The blood puppet was also moving at this moment, and the moment the energy ball touched the blood puppet, the blood puppet directly turned into a puddle of blood standing in the air.


    Right after the energy ball was about to hit the blood puppet, the pool of blood spread out, allowing the energy ball to pass through the blood.


    After the energy ball passed through the blood puppet''s body, the pool of blood quickly condensed into the appearance of a blood puppet, and the whole person directly performed a trick, and immediately the whole person became illusory.


    "Not good!" Su Yan shouted directly.


    Mulally also sensed the blood puppet''s intentions at this time, but it was over.


    In the next second, the figure of the blood puppet disappeared directly between the sky and the earth, and the only thing left was a puddle of blood on the ground.


    "This... this mind and heart are really amazing!" Qin Tian couldn''t help but said at the moment.


    Mulally had a gloomy face at the moment, staring at the pool of blood on the ground.


    He never imagined that he would be deflated in the hands of an earthly supreme being, and he was the kind who was calculated. The most hateful thing was that he was used by others. That is to say, the reason why the blood puppet was able to escape just now was entirely because of Mu Mu. Larry''s help.


    A part of the world on the small island has been locked by Murali. It was impossible to use the escape technique, and the blood puppet was already unable to fly. The island''s blockade and prohibition, and also took advantage of this opportunity to directly use the blood escape to leave this place.


    And it can be clearly noticed that the escape technique used by the blood puppet is definitely not an ordinary escape technique, the distance of escape is absolutely not advanced, and the direction cannot be judged. Even if you chase at this moment, you can''t find the direction. Finding a needle in a haystack.


    Su Yan also didn''t expect that the blood puppet would break the deadlock in such a way. Su Yan already thought that the blood puppet would die.


    The shock of the blood puppet''s escape made everyone unable to believe it for a long time. After all, the Lord of the Northern Territory did it himself, but in the end, even the Lord of the Northern Territory failed to keep him.


    At this moment, Ao Luo said, "Young Master Su, come with us to the Xihai Palace!"


    Su Yan was taken aback when he heard this, and then he was thinking of refusing, but he turned his gaze to Mulally, then thought for a moment and said, "Okay! I''ll walk with you for a while."


    "Okay! Grandpa Aolu, let''s go back now!" Ao Luo said excitedly.


    She didn''t know why Su Yan agreed to her so easily this time. She originally wanted to ask Ao Lu to give Su Yan some tears of the sea **** and then invite Su Yan to the West Sea Palace, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to agree to her directly. request.


    After hearing this, Ao Luo planned to leave directly. Since the blood puppets had escaped, it would be meaningless for them to stay here. The island''s divine power also became thinner after the four artifacts that sealed the blood puppets disappeared.


    They looked completely different from Su Yan and the others when they came. The majestic divine power they had when they came here has completely disappeared at this moment, and the divine power here is even a little thinner compared to Goose City.


    Under the leadership of Ao Luo and Ao Lu, the members of the Hai Clan were preparing to leave, and Su Yan followed behind.


    "Wait a minute!" Mulally stopped them directly.


    Ao Lu asked with some doubts: "Is there something wrong with City Lord Mu?"


    "It''s okay, I didn''t call you, I called him!" Mu Lali said, and at this moment, Mu Lali''s finger was pointing at Su Yan.


    "He is a guest of our Sea Clan!" Ao Luo said directly upon seeing this.


    "Luo''er must not be rude, this is the Lord of the Northern Territory��Mu City Lord." Ao Lu said hastily after hearing Ao Luo''s words.


    "Grandpa Ao Lu was originally, he was a guest of our Sea Clan!" Ao Luo also said directly.


    Seeing this, Ao Lu was also in a dilemma, and then he looked at Murali and asked, "I don''t know why City Lord Mu is looking for this little brother? He is indeed a guest of our Hai Clan."


    "It''s okay, let him go with me to Linlangtian to have a sit-down first, and then send him to the Xihai Palace for you." Qin Tian, ??who was behind Murali, said.

 Chapter 5862： tryouts start

    Chapter 5778: Avoiding Water Drops


    "Impossible! He must go back to the West Sea with me!" Ao Luo said directly after hearing Qin Tian''s words.


    "Luo''er! Don''t be rude!" Ao Lu reprimanded after hearing this.


    At this moment Su Yan said: "I have nothing to do with you, and I am not even interested in going to Linlangtian as a guest. Tangtang Linlangtian will not force others to do things he does not want to do!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Murali and Qin Tian also looked at each other in blank dismay. They never thought that a cultivator in the God Emperor Realm could be so calm and calm when facing them.


    "You can leave the precious mirror just now!" Qin Tian also directly stated their purpose at this moment.


    "What? Tangtang Linlangtian, who is known as the number one city in the northern region, is planning to **** the artifact today?" Su Yan said neither humble nor overbearing after hearing this.


    Su Yan''s cleverness at the moment is that he keeps Lin Langtian''s name in every sentence, so that Mulali and the others can take care of it. After all, people like the Hai Clan plus Su Yan''s strength can''t cause any harm to Mulali. Threats, but when Su Yan mentioned Lin Langtian''s name, it was different.


    Mulally and the others naturally had to take Lin Langtian''s name into consideration.


    "How can you say that the precious mirror is your divine weapon? What we saw with our own eyes just now is that you got it on this island. All unowned things in the northern border belong to Lin Langtian." Qin Tian thought for a while Said.


    "So you have arrived long ago, but you chose to sit on the sidelines and give the monster a chance to escape?" Su Yan directly put a basin on Qin Tian''s head.


    "What an eloquent boy!" Murali said directly after hearing this.


    "I dare not!" Su Yan responded without any fear.


    At this moment, Su Yan was betting that Murali and the others would not attack him because of Lin Langtian''s name. After all, there are Sea Clans here, so even if Murali wanted to silence him, he had to consider the consequences. After all, the Sea Clan here is not an ordinary Sea Clan, among them there are princesses and elders of the Sea Clan.


    If they were killed here, it would undoubtedly be a signal to declare war on the Sea Clan.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Mulally said: "Little brother welcomes you to Linlangtian as a guest, please do what you want today!"


    After all, he left Qiongyu Island directly with Lin Langtian''s people.


    "My lord, that precious mirror..." Qin Tian said unwillingly.


    "We can''t ruin Linlangtian''s reputation, let alone there are people from the Sea Clan here!" Murali said.


    At this moment, Mulally was also very angry. Not to mention being sluggish in the hands of the blood puppet, he would be ignored by Su Yan later on. Su Yan was not afraid at all when he was talking to them just now, and he didn''t have any consciousness of being afraid of them at all.


    Mulally also left a deep impression on Su Yan.


    ��


    The North, a seaside town, somewhere.


    The body of the blood puppet stepped out of the void and appeared on the ground. At this moment, the blood puppet''s whole body continuously leaked dark red blood, and the whole person looked extremely weak.


    "Too weak! To be forced into this situation by him!" the blood puppet said angrily.


    The evasion technique and incarnation technique used by the blood puppet just now were all released at the cost of burning the blood essence of his real name. At this moment, he continues to be poured with fresh blood to replenish his lost essence energy.


    In his current state, even an opponent of Su Yan''s level would be difficult for him to defeat.


    At this moment, the blood puppet suddenly became vigilant, and a familiar aura was constantly approaching him.


    "Grass! Come at this time!" The blood puppet cursed angrily, and then sped up and left the place without even having time to adjust his breath.


    After a while, the blood witch appeared at the place where the blood puppet had been, and saw the blood stains left by the blood puppet.


    Then the blood witch said: "It seems! The distance is not far away, I am looking forward to it!"


    After all, the whole person also chased in the direction where the blood puppet left. Although the blood puppet is stronger than the blood witch, the current state of the blood puppet is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the blood witch.


    Moreover, the Blood Witch could also feel that the Blood Puppet had been seriously injured, so he chased after him relentlessly, without giving the Blood Puppet any chance to stop and recuperate.


    The two monsters are chasing between the sky and the earth one after the other...


    Su Yan also left Qiongyu Island directly with Ao Luo and the Hai Clan warriors. Su Yan actually didn''t want to go to the West Sea Palace with Ao Luo, because after all, he had no possibility of controlling the situation where he went.


    But when he was about to reject Ao Luo just now, he suddenly noticed a pair of eyes staring at him behind him, and he wasn''t sure whether the gaze was from Chen Yu or Murali.


    But no matter who the gaze came from, it would not do him any good. Once he and Murali and the others went to Linlangtian, he couldn''t believe what he would face.


    In comparison, Su Yan still chose to go to the West Sea Palace with Ao Luo. After all, Ao Luo invited him to the West Sea Palace many times to ask him for something, so at least he still has some initiative.


    After following Ao Luo to the edge of the island, Ao Luo turned his head to look at Su Yan, took out a light green bead in his hand, and said, "Young Master Su! This is a water-proof bead. After taking it, you won''t lose weight in the water." will be affected in any way."


    Su Yan also directly took it over, and then said, "Thank you very much!"


    "Young Master Su, you don''t have to be polite. I''m really surprised that you can visit the Xihai Palace with me." Ao Luo said with a smile.


    After avoiding the water drop, Su Yan also checked it with his spiritual sense, and swallowed it directly after confirming that there was no danger.


    Although this thing was given by Ao Luo, Su Yan still thinks that he should be cautious, after all, the relationship between him and Ao Luo is not as good as it seems.


    There is nothing wrong with being careful when you go out.


    "I don''t know why the princess invited me to the Xihai Palace over and over again?" Su Yan also asked directly.


    "Young Master Su will come with me first, and then you will know." Ao Luo responded.


    Su Yan didn''t like this feeling. This feeling of being unable to control the development of things made Su Yan very uneasy.


    "I think it''s better for the princess to explain first, so that I can settle down in my heart." Su Yan continued.


    "Young Master Su, don''t worry, I will naturally not harm you, but I can only tell you about this matter after arriving at the Xihai Palace." Ao Luo also said apologetically.


    "If that''s the case, I can only refuse the princess''s kindness." Su Yan was also directly preparing to refuse this trip.


    After all, he hadn''t been to the West Sea a few times, and this time he was going to the West Sea Palace, and he didn''t know what he was going there for. This feeling made Su Yan extremely uncomfortable.

 Chapter 5779： Go to Xihai Palace

    Chapter 5779 Heading to the West Sea Palace


    "Little brother, it''s not natural for you to do this." Ao Lu said directly, and he stopped in front of Su Yan immediately.


    "What does this mean?" Su Yan asked immediately.


    "Our princess helped you take care of Lin Langtian''s problem, but now you leave as soon as you say it? This is not treating us as human beings." Ao Lu said directly.


    At this moment, Ao Lu seemed a little angry. Su Yan''s behavior obviously didn''t pay attention to the Sea Clan, and he used them as tools.


    "I can go to the West Sea with you, but I must know the purpose of where I am going. This feeling of ignorance makes me feel uneasy." Su Yan also said directly, he knew that if he didn''t go, it would be a bit dishonest indeed. , but once he enters the West Sea, with his current ability, if the people of the West Sea Palace want to harm him, the possibility of him escaping is extremely small.


    Ao Luo also hesitated at this moment, he seemed to have something hard to say, and Su Yan could guess that what Ao Luo asked must be related to his recovery divine way, because the change of Ao Luo''s attitude towards him was also due to his healing by using the recovery divine way. When Mo Yang was injured.


    That''s because the way Ao Luo looked at him was obviously different. At that time, Ao Luo also directly invited Su Yan to go to the West Sea.


    Ao Luo can be said to have helped Su Yan a lot in this experience on this island. If Ao Lu hadn''t brought up his arrival, Lin Langtian''s people would have been hiding in the dark. In the intense stage, after all, all his hole cards were revealed.


    At that time, Lin Langtian''s people will directly focus on the number of good fortune-level artifacts on him, not to mention that Lin Langtian''s people haven''t seen his Shiva Dharma Body yet.


    The practice of the ancient magic way has not been recognized by the world since ancient times. These so-called decent families, the managers of the northern border naturally do not allow the existence of this kind of practice.


    Or it can be said that Lin Langtian''s people will not allow Su Yan to exist. After all, Su Yan''s current strength is only in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm. Once Su Yan''s strength continues to improve, Su Yan will threaten their rule. will be infinitely enlarged.


    Sometimes it is not a good thing for someone with too much talent to appear on a person without the slightest background, just like when Zhang Xiaotian was in the Shenlan tribe in the Abyss God Realm, because Zhang Xiaotian''s realm improved, it directly attracted Yuancheng tribe. persecution.


    In that kind of world where the weak prey on the strong, the strong will not give the weak a chance to improve. Once the weak get promoted, they will after all threaten the majesty of the strong.


    The reason why Lin Langtian, where Mulally lived, wanted to take Su Yan away was precisely because Su Yan''s talent was too terrifying, and the potential he displayed was also extremely powerful.


    "Okay, I can explain the reason to you!" Ao Luo said after hesitating for a long time.


    "But please ask Young Master Su to follow me."


    After saying that, Ao Luo walked directly to the open space beside her.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also followed directly. After all, Su Yan still had a certain affection for Ao Luo.


    "Princess, tell me. If there is a legitimate reason, I will naturally go to the West Sea with the princess. After all, I have to thank the princess and the West Sea Palace for their help when I am on this island." Straight up.


    "Young Master Su, I want to know how your supernatural power will consume you if you heal someone with a higher realm." Ao Luo said directly.


    "Princess, you want me to follow you to the Xihai Palace to save people?" Su Yan also understood Ao Luo''s meaning after hearing this. Although Su Yan had already guessed Ao Luo''s thoughts in advance, Ao Luo asked Su Yan in this way now , Su Yan also became curious about the injured man.


    You must know that the strength that Su Yan showed is already in the middle stage of the Supreme Being, but Ao Luo is still asking about the consumption of Su Yan''s divine power by people in a higher realm, which shows the strength of the person Ao Luo wants Su Yan to heal. It is definitely much higher than what Su Yan can display now.


    Thinking of this, an unbelievable expression appeared on Su Yan''s face.


    "Young Master Su, I believe in you, so I just made it clear, which of your supernatural powers can heal the existence of the Supreme Heaven?" Ao Luo directly raised his head and looked at Su Yan and said.


    "Heavenly Supreme..." Su Yan was a little silent after hearing this. After all, he had never met a strong man of Heavenly Sovereign. One must know that Murali, as the Lord of the Northern Territory, was only in the middle stage of Great Sovereign. There is still a long way to go.


    "I can try, but for the exhaustion of my body, you Xihai Palace must come up with something to compensate." Su Yan said after hesitating for a moment.


    Su Yan also fully grasped the characteristics of the supernatural power of recovery. Even if someone from the Supreme Being was injured, as long as it was not too serious, Su Yan''s supernatural power of recovery could easily see the effect.


    If the injury is very serious, the effect will naturally become better and better as the number of times of healing increases, but the consumption of Su Yan''s divine power is also extremely serious, especially when the level of healing is higher than Su Yan''s. When cultivating gods.


    "Young Master Su, don''t worry, as long as you follow me to the West Sea Palace, I will give Young Master Su a drop of Sea God''s Tears directly. As for the reward after the injury is cured, it will naturally not be less." Ao Luo said directly.


    After hearing that Su Yan was able to treat the injury of the Supreme Being, Ao Luo became energetic.


    "Then let''s go now!" Ao Luo said immediately.


    After finishing speaking, he pulled Su Yan towards Ao Lu and the others.


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but start to guess the identity of that person that Ao Luo wanted Su Yan to heal. It seems that there are not many people who know about the matter, even for their Sea Clan, otherwise Ao Luo wouldn''t be with Su Yan. Yan avoids Aolu while talking.


    From this, it can be seen that the identity of the person Ao Luo mentioned is definitely an absolute high-ranking member of the Xihai Palace. Thinking of this, a very outrageous idea appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    "It can''t be the Dragon King of the West Sea..."


    Under the leadership of Ao Luo, everyone also passed one pass after another in the sea, and the sea area they were in gradually became deeper and deeper. Su Yan was protected from water droplets, and he was not affected by any in the water. If one uses divine power to resist the pressure in the deep sea, the cultivator at this depth will also feel a little discomfort.


    But now Su Yan didn''t feel anything, as if there was no difference from being on land.


    "This water-avoiding bead is really miraculous." Su Yan couldn''t help sighing at this moment.

 Chapter 5780： Xihai Palace

    Chapter 5780: Xihai Palace


    As they continued to go deep into the bottom of the sea, a ray of light appeared not far away, and as Su Yan and others continued to approach, the light became more and more conspicuous, and a palace gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    This is the first time for Su Yan to come to the Xihai Palace. Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked by the luxury of the palace. The entire palace is covered with pearls and coral as a bed.


    The whole palace looks like the flag is shining, and the halberd is shining.


    This wall is full of camps, and the door of that wall is opened. The whole palace is majestic and magnificent, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, which can be described as picturesque.


    This scene is indeed emerging in the deep sea, and it can''t help but make people sigh.


    In the center of the palace, there are Wolong Lake, Yingbin Cave, Longmen Waterfall, Longtan Heaven and Earth, Dragon Palace Dark Lake, reflecting up and down.


    At this moment, Su Yan came to the Yingbin Cave led by Ao Luo.


    "Young Master Su, you are waiting here for a while now, I will take you there after I report to Father." Ao Luo said directly after settling Su Yan.


    "Princess, go first, I''ll practice here for a while." Su Yan also said directly.


    Although Ao Luo is the princess of the West Sea Palace, the Hai Clan is still a highly hierarchical clan. Even though she is a princess in the clan, Ao Luo still has to respect the owner of the West Sea Palace.


    But because of blood relationship, this concept of rank is also deeply rooted in their hearts.


    After Ao Luo left, Su Yan also directly took out the storage artifact given to him by the Weeping Blood Supreme Being, and removed the storage artifact containing 300,000 divine crystals.


    After being taken out by Su Yan, the divine crystal was directly crushed, and a large amount of divine power gushed out, and Su Yan also directly entered the state of cultivation.


    The most important thing for Su Yan right now is to improve his own strength. Only after he breaks through to the Supreme Realm can Su Yan have the ability to protect himself in this West Sea.


    This time, Su Yan divided the 300,000 divine crystals into three parts. It took Su Yan less than a quarter of an hour to fully absorb the divine power generated by the divine crystal just now. If you come from the God Emperor Realm, you need to absorb it for at least an hour.


    After absorbing it, Su Yan also stabilized his state. At this moment, Su Yan''s realm has also broken through to the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and the distance from breaking through to the Supreme Realm is only short of the concentration of the sea of ??divine power.


    However, in the current environment, Su Yan couldn''t gather the sea of ??divine power with peace of mind. Gathering the sea of ??divine power required a lot of time and support of divine power.


    If Su Yan wanted to condense the sea of ??divine power, the amount of divine crystals he would need would be immeasurable, and the consumption of mental power would also be extremely huge. Many peaks of the God Emperor Realm were condensing the sea of ??divine power because of Insufficient mental strength leads to failure.


    Once the sea of ??divine power fails to condense, the **** crystals used will be lost in vain, so many existences at the peak of the God Emperor Realm are unable to set foot in the Supreme Realm in their entire lives. Not only is the lack of talent, but also a large part of the reason is because of financial resources lack of.


    Without the support of a large number of **** crystals, it can be said that there is almost no error tolerance rate when the **** emperor''s realm peak advances to the supreme realm. If the **** crystals accumulated through hard work fail, everything will be wiped out.


    At this moment, Su Yan also stood up and began to observe in the Yingbin Cave.


    The situation of the Xihai Palace caught the well-informed Su Yan''s eyes. The extravagance of the Xihai Palace was unimaginable before Su Yan saw it.


    Many rare items that are extremely rare in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain are here treated as ordinary decorations by the people of the Sea Clan and placed on top of the palace buildings.


    Because a large number of geniuses and treasures exist in various locations of the palace, the divine power of the entire Xihai Palace is much stronger than other places, even compared to Qiongyu Island at the beginning.


    As one of the four seas, Xihai, the location of the palace itself is a wonderful land full of divine power. Coupled with the watering of these geniuses and treasures, the entire Xihai Palace is absolutely rare for cultivators. holy place.


    Just practicing here can achieve twice the result with half the effort compared to other places.


    After waiting for half an hour, Ao Luo also rushed over. At this time, there was also a Dragon Clan from the Sea Clan who followed Ao Luo, and he looked a little familiar with Ao Luo.


    "Young Master Su, please follow me." Ao Luo said directly after seeing Su Yan.


    "Young Master Su? What is it about him that makes you call him Young Master?" The man behind Ao Luo said directly after hearing Ao Luo''s words, his tone was also full of displeasure.


    "Ao Lie is my invited guest, don''t cause trouble for me!" Ao Luo said, glaring at the man.


    Su Yan didn''t care too much. After all, it was a bit strange for the princess of the West Sea Palace to call him Young Master Su in his own territory.


    Even if Ao Luo didn''t care about it, other people in the palace would be a little displeased when they heard it.


    After hearing Ao Luo''s reprimand, Ao Lie was obviously more dissatisfied, and there was a hint of anger in the eyes he looked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan followed Ao Luo and didn''t take Ao Lie seriously. After all, he wouldn''t stay in Xihai Palace for too long, and he didn''t care about Ao Lie''s opinion.


    "Young Master Su, the place we are going to next is my secret place in the West Sea, so please keep this in front of your eyes, Major Su." Ao Luo led Su Yan to a coral bush and said.


    At this moment, there is also an extra ribbon in Ao Luo''s hand. The dark blue ribbon does not seem to have any special features, but after Su Yan took it, a strange divine power spread along the ribbon the moment it touched Su Yan''s hand. over here.


    Su Yan was also shocked at this moment, after all, the ribbon didn''t seem to have any fluctuations in divine power.


    After Su Yan took it, he directly covered it in front of his eyes. When he touched Su Yan''s eyes, a strange scene of the West Sea appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    At this time, Ao Luo''s voice came from Su Yan''s ear: "Young Master Su, don''t worry, this ice jade ribbon can show Young Master Su the strange scenery of my West Sea, for Young Master Su to kill this moment of time."


    After Su Yan put on the ice jade ribbon, he found that his spiritual consciousness was completely affected by the ribbon. At this moment, Su Yan put his spiritual consciousness to the maximum, but he could only perceive the scene within three steps around him.


    Moreover, the divine power from the ice jade ribbon was still continuously washing Su Yan''s eyes. The pleasure of relieving fatigue made Su Yan feel extremely comfortable all over his body.


    "Third Sister! You brought ice jade silk to this guy? Ordinary sea basket stone ribbons are already worthy of his identity!" Ao Lie said.


    "I said he was a distinguished guest I invited!" Ao Luo also said directly.

 Chapter 5781： Ao Run

    Chapter 5781: Ao Run


    Although Ao Lie was extremely dissatisfied after hearing this, he didn''t say anything anymore, turned around and left directly.


    After Ao Luo led Su Yan to walk around the Xihai Imperial Palace, they came to a cave entrance, and after twisting the stones on the wall a few times in a regular manner, the cave door opened slowly.


    Then Ao Luo walked in with Su Yan.


    "Major Su, take this ribbon down." Ao Luo looked at Su Yan and said.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also directly touched the ribbon, but the moment Su Yan''s hand touched the ribbon, the ribbon instantly turned into a little foam and disappeared into the bottom of the sea along with the bubbles in the sea.


    "This..." Su Yan was also very surprised when he saw this.


    "Young Master Su, don''t need to panic. This ice jade ribbon is a one-time item. It will dissipate after use, but its effect is quite effective in replenishing mental power." Ao Luo also said directly after seeing Su Yan''s reaction. .


    Immediately, Ao Luo also walked directly into the cave, and Su Yan followed directly behind.


    While walking on the road, Su Yan discovered that the walls around the cave were absolutely not ordinary stone walls, and he could not feel any breath from the outside world in the cave, and the level of divine power in this cave was rare in the world.


    "Young Master Su, try not to talk after going in for a while. It was not easy for me to apply for an opportunity to bring outsiders into Bihaidongtian. Everything depends on my reminder." Ao Luo reminded Su Yan in his ear.


    Su Yan was also able to realize that this place was not simple, and Ao Luo had already told him when he came here that the target to be healed this time was a strong man at the level of the Supreme Being, so he naturally did not dare to be careless.


    After the two walked in the cave for about a quarter of an hour, the space in the cave began to widen.


    "Luo''er, are you here again?" Suddenly a hoarse voice sounded.


    Su Yan immediately became vigilant, because he didn''t notice anyone''s existence.


    "Grandpa Luo''er came to see you again." Ao Luo also responded.


    Suddenly the voice sounded again: "Why did you bring outsiders here this time?"


    "Grandpa, this is a doctor I found in the Beast God''s Domain. He will definitely be able to heal your injury." Ao Luo also said directly.


    "How many times, it doesn''t matter if this hurts Grandpa..." The voice was obviously displeased.


    "Grandpa will definitely be able to do it this time. He is different from others. Luo''er saw with his own eyes that he has an extremely peculiar healing power." Ao Luo also said hastily.


    At this moment, Su Yan also knew the identity of the voice''s owner based on the conversation between Ao Luo and the voice.


    Before he came here, he thought that the person Ao Luo asked him to heal must be the high-level officials of the Xihai Palace, but he never thought that it would be the Dragon King of the Xihai Palace who took office!


    With such an identity, it was also difficult for Su Yan to wear the ribbon to isolate his consciousness when he came.


    At this moment Su Yan suddenly felt a feeling of being spied on.


    "The peak of the God Emperor Realm? But the strength revealed by him is far more than that, and the treasure on his body is also unique. He can really be the top among the younger generation." The voice sounded again.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being taken aback, all his trump cards were basically seen through by the old master of the West Sea at a glance.


    It took only a few seconds to see through Su Yan''s strength. Apart from being unable to detect the ancient magic and some of his supernatural powers, Su Yan''s strength and the fact that he possessed many treasures were also directly seen through.


    "You?" Ao Luo looked at Su Yan in shock after hearing that.


    Ao Luo couldn''t believe it at the moment, before Su Yan came to the Xihai Palace with him, he was still at the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, and in just a few hours he had broken through to the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Ao Luo couldn''t believe it in such a short time, but the person who said this was her grandfather, the former overlord of the West Sea, the owner of the entire West Sea Palace��Ao Run.


    No matter how unbelievable it is, Ao Luo will still believe in him.


    "Come in." Then Ao Run''s hoarse voice sounded again.


    After hearing this, Ao Luo hurriedly led Su Yan to a special space in the cave.


    After the two entered, Ao Run''s figure also directly caught Su Yan''s eyes.


    At this moment, Ao Run has long lost the domineering spirit of the past. The continuous deepening of his injuries for a long time has made Ao Run look abnormally weak now, and even faintly reveals a hint of old age.


    "Come here, little guy, the emergence of a genius like you in the God Realm really opened my eyes in my later years!" Ao Runqiang said with a smile.


    Ao Luo was also extremely excited after seeing Ao Run''s state at this moment, after all, he hadn''t seen Ao Run in such a state for a long time.


    Every time she came to visit before, Ao Run always looked extremely uncomfortable.


    "Let''s start, little guy, let the old man see your magic skills." Then Ao Run also said.


    Obviously, Ao Run didn''t have too much expectation, and he agreed to let Su Yan have a try because Su Yan brought him a great surprise.


    Although Su Yan was extremely reluctant to have Ao Run call him a little guy, once he thought about Ao Run''s age, he would let it go and let him say whatever he wanted.


    Immediately, Su Yan also activated his divine power, and the recovery divine way directly activated it, and the green divine power slowly spread out from Su Yan''s hands, and slowly floated towards Ao Run.


    There is a strong vitality in the green divine power.


    "Your supernatural power is very special, even I can''t help being shocked by the vitality contained in it." Ao Run also said directly.


    Seeing this, Ao Luo was also extremely excited. He didn''t know how long it had been since he had seen Ao Run say so much.


    The recovery divine way slowly entered Ao Run''s body, and an indescribable feeling filled Ao Run''s whole body.


    The face that was a little tense at the moment stretched out, and the whole person felt unusually comfortable.


    "Huh..." Ao Run also breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, with the continuous injection of divine power into Ao Run''s body, Su Yan also had a certain understanding of Ao Run''s injury.


    "It''s hard to believe that there are people in this sea who can hurt you like this." Su Yan said involuntarily.


    The injuries on Ao Run''s body obviously did not come from the same person, many of the injuries severely damaged the meridian, and the moves were obviously different, each move was a killer move.


    "The sea area is so vast that even I can''t see its whole picture." Ao Run said.


    He also loves Su Yan, a young man, Ao Run, and talks more unconsciously.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Su Yan''s recovery divine way also completed the first stage of treatment, and Ao Run''s complexion looked much better at this time.


    "Little brother, this supernatural power of yours is very strange. It''s the first time in so many years that I feel so comfortable." Ao Run said immediately.

 Chapter 5782： Breakthrough to the Supreme Realm

    Chapter 5782 Breakthrough to the Supreme Realm


    "You''re joking all the time, but it''s just a trick!" Su Yan also responded with a smile.


    "Grandpa, how do you feel about your injury?" Ao Luo also came over at this time and asked.


    "Luo''er, go get a few drops of Sea God''s Tears and give them to this little brother." Ao Run said with a smile.


    After seeing Ao Run''s smile, Ao Luo felt as if he had been shocked, and the tears in his eyes couldn''t stop flowing down.


    After so many years, I have searched all over the country and failed to find anyone who can treat Ao Run''s injury. Everyone in the Xihai Palace gave up, even Ao Run himself had already given up.


    Ao Luo was the only person in the entire West Sea Palace who still firmly believed that Ao Run''s injury could be cured. He had been wandering around the beast gods and the West Sea all the time, with the purpose of helping Ao Run find someone who could heal his injury.


    This is also the reason why he was able to get to know Xie Kun. Fenglu City, as the trading center in the northern border, Ao Luo has often visited.


    However, those people in Fenglu City only knew that Ao Luo was from Xihai, and few people knew her specific identity.


    Ao Luo immediately took out a drop of Sea God''s Tears and handed it to Su Yan.


    Su Yan also took it unceremoniously.


    After seeing it, Ao Run said directly: "Luo''er, go to those few drops again, thank you little brother for coming over for those supplements, the treatment just now must have consumed a lot of his divine power." "


    Su Yan did not refuse, after all, he deserved these things.


    Ao Luo immediately walked out of the cave.


    At this time, only Su Yan and Ao Run were left in the entire Bihaidongtian.


    Ao Run also looked directly at Su Yan at this time and said, "Let''s condense the sea of ??divine power here. I''m really curious about what kind of strength you can show after condensing the sea of ??divine power."


    "Your old vision is really unique!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    "There are still many things in you that I can''t see through. It''s really not easy for an existence like you to be born in this God Realm." Ao Run said with a smile.


    Ao Run''s eyes were full of love for the young man in front of him.


    After Su Yan heard this, he also directly took out all the divine crystals on his body, and after he was ready to adjust his breath, he shattered all the divine crystals with one palm, and the surging divine power gushed out instantly.


    Su Yan immediately began to absorb, and the endless divine power gathered, rotated, and condensed at the dantian, and slowly formed a swirling sea of ??divine power at Su Yan''s dantian.


    At this time, the sea of ??divine power condensed by Su Yan was outside his body, and the endless divine power was also condensed and formed at this moment, slowly sending it into his body.


    Ao Run is watching Su Yan condense the sea of ??divine power at the side, his eyes are full of disbelief, he can''t believe that Su Yan can condense the embryonic form of the sea of ??divine power in such a short period of time, you must know that this is Su Yan Gathering the sea of ??divine power for the first time.


    The divine crystal prepared by Su Yan was quickly absorbed by Su Yan, and the sea of ??divine power formed at Su Yan''s dantian was enough to swallow Su Yan in it.


    But as Su Yan continued to absorb it in his body, the entire sea of ??divine power outside his body also began to shrink.


    Nuo Da''s sea of ??divine power has gradually become smaller under Su Yan''s continuous absorption, and finally all of it was absorbed into the dantian by Su Yan.


    But at this moment, it was obvious that Su Yan''s sea of ??divine power hadn''t fully condensed, and then Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes, mobilizing his divine power, and a large number of natural materials and earthly treasures flew out from Su Yan''s waist.


    With a sudden force, everything turned into powder and dissipated in the air, and then a large amount of divine power appeared around Su Yan again.


    Without further ado, Su Yan condensed these divine powers into a swirling sea of ??divine powers in front of him again. Then continue to absorb it into your body.


    The divine power absorbed by Su Yan at this moment is already extremely huge, if the ordinary peak of the God Emperor Realm condenses the sea of ??divine power, it is completely enough.


    But now when Su Yan is gathering the sea of ??divine power, these divine powers are not enough to meet Su Yan''s needs.


    At this moment, after Su Yan absorbed all the divine power transformed by these heaven, material and earth treasures, the sea of ??divine power in Su Yan''s dantian almost filled his entire dantian.


    Immediately, Su Yan took out the drop of Seagod''s Tears that Ao Luo gave him just now, a burst of divine power directly activated the Seagod''s Tears, and directly absorbed them.


    "Send away the heavenly things! What a prodigal!" Ao Run couldn''t help but said while watching Su Yan destroy those heavenly materials and earthly treasures and take the Sea God''s Tears.


    Tiancaidibao can only achieve the best effect by continuously stimulating him with divine power after taking it. It is extremely uneconomical to smash it once and then absorb the divine power generated by its shattering.


    However, all the divine crystals on Su Yan''s body had been used up, so he had no choice but to do this.


    The Seagod''s Tears were also used by him to nourish the sea of ??divine power, so their effects couldn''t be as effective as normal use.


    "call��"


    After finishing everything, Su Yan let out a sigh of relief.


    Then slowly opened his eyes to feel the changes in himself at this time.


    At this time, Su Yan was already a real supreme powerhouse, and his whole body was full of strength.


    After scanning his body changes, he also found Ao Luo and Ao Run not far away.


    Both of them were looking at him now.


    Su Yan immediately asked, "How long has it been?"


    "In less than a day, your talent is really amazing." Ao Run said directly after hearing this.


    Ao Luo never understood the conversation between Ao Run and Su Yan. He didn''t know why his grandpa, who always didn''t like to talk, wanted to talk so much with Su Yan at this moment.


    "You really are a rare genius who is rare in a hundred years. Now with your strength, even the **** cultivators in the late stage of the Earth Supreme will not be able to take advantage of you." Ao Run said with a smile.


    Su Yan could also feel the changes in his body, and even now he couldn''t wait to experience how far his current combat power could be raised.


    "Little guy, are you interested in joining my Xihai Palace?" Ao Run asked suddenly.


    "Well, I don''t have this idea for the time being." Su Yan was in disbelief after hearing this, but then he directly refused.


    "I can guarantee that the treatment given to you by the Xihai Palace is better than that of any party." Ao Run said directly.


    "I really haven''t thought about this. I''m used to being in charge, and it''s hard to adapt to suddenly joining other people''s influence." Su Yan said.


    He could only decline Ao Run''s invitation, after all, it was still on his territory, and Ao Run''s attitude towards him was obviously good.


    "This kind of heart is really amazing." Ao Run said with a big laugh.


    Ordinary people would be eager to agree to being able to join the Xihai Palace, but Su Yan did not hesitate to refuse.

 Chapter 5783： much dust

    Chapter 5783: Mu Chen


    At this time, Ao Luo''s face was obviously a little more disappointed.


    After a while, Ao Run said, "Go out first, I''ll take a rest."


    After hearing this, Ao Luo took Su Yan and left Bihaidongtian.


    "Young Master Su, I, Xihai Palace, will never treat you badly. You really don''t think about what grandpa said." Ao Luo walked beside Su Yan and said.


    "I appreciate the princess'' kindness, but I still like the feeling of debauchery and freedom, so there is no need to mention it now." Su Yan also said directly.


    After hearing this, Ao Luo stopped talking.


    "In that case, let me take you around the West Sea Palace and show you the scenery of our West Sea."


    Ao Luo looked at Su Yan with a smile, and then walked straight forward.


    Su Yan also followed behind. After all, he had nothing else to do.


    Just when the two were walking in the Yu Garden of the imperial palace, a man from the Hai clan suddenly appeared in front of him. Seeing Ao Luo and Su Yanhe, the man said directly: "Junior Sister Ao Luo, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Senior Brother Mu Chen, why are you here?" Ao Luo asked directly after seeing the man.


    "It''s not surprising that I, as the second disciple of the Dragon King of the West Sea, appeared in the Palace of the West Sea, but the person next to my junior sister seems to be from a foreign race, right?"


    "This is my friend!" Ao Luo also said.


    "Friend? The Xihai Imperial Palace is the hinterland of the West Sea and the center of the Sea Clan in the West Sea. What qualifications does a foreigner have to come in?" Mu Chen said directly.


    "What are you? What does it matter to you whether I come or not?" Su Yan was not used to him and said directly.


    That person also saw that Su Yan had just stepped into the Supreme Realm, so he was not afraid at all.


    "What am I? Is my status as a disciple of the Dragon King of the West Sea enough?" Mu Chen said, and at this moment he looked at Su Yan with disdain.


    He has entered the Supreme Realm for more than 20 years, and the accumulation of these 20 years has given him absolute confidence in defeating the foreigner in front of him, so he has never taken Su Yan seriously.


    "I don''t care whose disciple you are, even the Heavenly King and Lao Tzu will not serve you!" Su Yan said directly.


    Mu Chen was stunned when he heard Su Yan''s words. At first, he thought that Su Yan wouldn''t dare to be arrogant if he moved out of his identity as the Dragon King of the West Sea, but he didn''t expect that he would not take the Dragon King of the West Sea seriously.


    "Angry! Damn it!"


    "Senior Brother Mu Chen, let me say again that he is my friend!" Ao Luo stood directly in front of Su Yan and said angrily.


    Seeing Ao Luo defending Su Yan so much, Mu Chen was even more excited.


    "Junior Sister Ao Luo, don''t be fooled by the appearance of these cultivators!" Mu Chen also said.


    "Get out of the way!" Ao Luo didn''t want to say anything more to him.


    "Master, does he know about the fact that you brought this person into the Xihai Palace?" Seeing this, Mu Chen directly moved out of Ao Luo''s father to suppress him.


    Ao Luo said: "I''m going to see my father now."


    After hearing this, Mu Chen also said directly: "That''s good, but this person must stay!"


    "Impossible! He must go in with me!" Ao Luo said directly.


    "Brother, I am ordered to protect the safety of the Xihai Imperial Palace, and no one else is allowed to enter the palace!" Mu Chen said with a smile.


    "Mu Chen, don''t go too far! Young Master Su, let''s go." Ao Luo said coldly, and after saying that, he wanted to take Su Yan away.


    A glint of gloom flashed in Mu Chen''s eyes, and he looked at Su Yan and the others even more unkindly, "I''m sorry, junior sister, the matter of protecting the Xihai Palace is extremely important, senior brother, I can''t open this back door for you."


    Ao Luo still wanted to continue arguing at this moment, but Su Yan directly stopped her and said lightly: "Princess Ao Luo, you go in first, don''t embarrass your extraordinary senior brother."


    How could Su Yan fail to see that the person in front of him was deliberately making things difficult for Su Yan, and the way this person looked at Ao Luo was obviously different. The reason for making things difficult for Su Yan must be because Su Yan and Ao Luo walked too close.


    "Only him? Although his strength is good, he is a bit weak compared to Young Master Su." Ao Luo said with a smile when he heard Su Yan''s satirical words about Mu Chen.


    As soon as Ao Luo''s words came out of his mouth, Su Yan was stunned. He said that something would happen to Su Yan.


    Sure enough, Mu Chen''s entire face was pale at this moment, and the anger in his eyes almost burst out and melted Su Yan directly.


    "Haha! Junior Sister Ao Luo, since you are so optimistic about this foreigner, as your senior brother, although he is not good at learning, he still wants to ask this friend to teach him!" At this moment, Mu Chen put on the sea warrior''s clothes The aura on the armor and body also climbed to the supreme state in an instant, and his eyes were fixed on Su Yan at this moment, and his face was full of anger.


    "Mu Chen, this is the Xihai Palace, not a place for you to run wild!"


    Seeing this, Ao Luo also shouted.


    Immediately, the whole person stopped in front of Su Yan.


    But the more Ao Luo was like this, the more anger in Mu Chen''s heart continued to rise.


    His pale face turned red all of a sudden, and he roared: "Junior Sister Ao Luo, you are not experienced in the world, don''t be deceived by this guy''s appearance, let me tear his true face for you!"


    Seeing this, Ao Luo said coldly: "You have been deceived, get out of the way."


    Mu Chen said with a gloomy expression, "Junior Sister Ao Luo, don''t be self-willed, take me to solve this problem, this kid is taking you to meet Master."


    Seeing this, Ao Luo also directly called out the long sword and pointed it at Mu Chen, saying, "Since senior brother wants to fight, then let me accompany you!"


    "Junior Sister, stop making trouble! Get out of the way." Seeing this, Mu Chen also said hastily.


    At this moment, the way he looked at Su Yan wished he could tear Su Yan to pieces.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also understood that this fight was unavoidable, and then he stepped in front of Ao Luo and said softly, "Since he wants to fight, I''ll play with her."


    "Hmph, you''re quite agile!"


    Mu Chen sneered, and immediately turned his hands into sharp claws, and spun out a sharp blade like a blade between his five fingers, like a small whirlwind, volleying down.


    At this moment, Su Yan also joined his fingers together, and a sharp sword energy shot out from his fingertips, and directly hit the whirlwind.


    "boom!"


    After the two forces come into contact, there are also extremely powerful energy fluctuations.


    Mu Chen looked at Su Yan with vigilance at this moment. As the direct disciple of the Dragon King of the West Sea, he is not blindly arrogant.


    His strength is naturally strong without a doubt, but at this moment, after a round of fighting, he has clearly noticed that Su Yan''s strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    That power is definitely not something that a normal person who has just stepped into the Supreme Realm can release.


    Immediately, Mu Chen also paid more attention to Su Yan, without the slightest carelessness.

 Chapter 5785： fight against

    Chapter 5785 Fighting


    Mu Chen''s eyes were full of murderous intent at this moment, and the sharp claws in his hands became sharper at this moment, with a dazzling red light shining on them.


    "Flood Blood Claw!"


    Mu Chen shouted loudly, and then a giant dragon''s claw shadow appeared behind Mu Chen. Following Mu Chen''s forward grabbing motion, that ghost shadow also grabbed Su Yan directly.


    Seeing this, Su Yan immediately summoned the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, and quickly slapped several sword formulas into the sword body.


    The sword energy is also thrown out in an instant.


    "boom!"


    The giant claw phantom made a violent sound when it collided with Su Yan''s sword energy. Although it was just a phantom, the giant claw was indeed extremely sharp.


    Su Yan could also feel the oppressive force of that giant claw.


    "snort!"


    Mu Chen also snorted coldly, he didn''t expect Su Yan to have such strength.


    Although he was aware of Su Yan''s extraordinaryness, he didn''t expect that Su Yan would be in a stalemate with him, and the two couldn''t tell the difference for a while.


    "Fire of the Heavenly Dragon!"


    Immediately Mu Chen shouted loudly, and a circle of flames appeared all over his body instantly.


    Su Yan keenly noticed that the circle of flames around Mu Chen actually cut apart the surrounding sea water when it appeared.


    Although it is a flame, it has an extremely sharp sense of sharpness.


    "Go to hell!" Mu Chen also lowered his body and quickly rushed towards Su Yan.


    The whole person was wrapped in the fire of the dragon and directly smashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan also didn''t dare to be careless, holding the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, the sword intent in his whole body bloomed at this moment.


    The divine power was directly transmitted by Su Yan to the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    Immediately, Su Yan shouted softly: "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    One of Su Yan''s two strongest sword techniques, the sword intent all over the sky instantly slashed at Mu Chen.


    The Heavenly Dragon Flame on Mu Chen''s body shattered when the sword energy touched it.


    Mu Chen''s Heavenly Dragon Fire was directly cut by Su Yan''s sword energy. You must know that although Heavenly Dragon Fire is fire, it is metal, and its hardness and sharpness are unimaginable.


    But at this moment, it was cut open by Su Yan''s sword energy. Although it healed quickly after being cut open, it greatly blocked the speed of Mu Chen''s impact.


    "Young Master Su, don''t hold back, let this earth dragon see what real strength is!" Ao Luo also said standing aside at the moment.


    "Junior Sister! You are still from the Xihai Palace? Why are you helping outsiders!" Mu Chen said angrily after hearing this.


    "Don''t say that you are from the Xihai Palace, it''s shameful to say so! Arrogant!" Ao Luo said directly.


    Su Yan couldn''t help laughing helplessly after hearing this: "This little girl doesn''t know what it means to speak out!"


    Ao Luo wanted to say hello. Although Mu Chen would not do anything to Ao Luo after hearing this, all his anger would be vented on Su Yan.


    "Bone-breaking knife!"


    An antique long knife appeared in Mu Chen''s hand, and Mu Chen''s aura rose again at this moment.


    "Young Master Su, be careful." Ao Luo said hastily.


    Su Yan was also startled when he heard this, and immediately urged his body to turn into a thunderbolt, and left the position just now with a dodge.


    "Hmph! A softie who relies on a woman''s reminder!" Mu Chen also sprayed directly when he saw this.


    He couldn''t find any trouble with Ao Luo, even if Ao Luo reminded Su Yan, there was nothing he could do.


    Su Yan was also staring at Mu Chen vigilantly at this moment. He really didn''t notice Mu Chen''s blow just now. If it wasn''t for Ao Luo''s reminder, he would definitely have made that move.


    Although it can''t hurt him, it can also make him a little embarrassed.


    "Star extinction!"


    Su Yan immediately said that at this time, Mu Chen must not be allowed to attack him again, and he must take the initiative to attack.


    The sword energy all over the sky slashed directly at Mu Chen.


    I saw that Mu Chen did not intend to dodge, but attached his divine power to his body. At this moment, a layer of dragon scales appeared on Mu Chen''s entire body.


    "boom!"


    "Bang bang!"


    The sword energy slashed at Mu Chen''s body, but did not cause any harm to Mu Chen.


    "Young Master Su, Mu Chen is a member of the super clan in the deep sea. Their clan''s innate supernatural powers are the scales that look like turtle shells, and their defense power is comparable to that of a god-level defensive weapon." Ao Luo said again.


    "Junior Sister Ao Luo, I, as a senior brother, would be disappointed if I blindly help outsiders like this." Mu Chen looked at Ao Luo and said.


    "Hmph!" Ao Luo snorted coldly after hearing this, and then turned his head away from looking at Mu Chen.


    "Damn it! You should stay here completely today!" Mu Chen immediately transferred his anger to Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s scalp was also a little numb at the moment, and Ao Luo kept provoking Mu Chen with words.


    But Mu Chen''s anger was all transferred to Su Yan.


    Each of Mu Chen''s next moves was a killer move, and Su Yan who killed him immediately could only be forced to defend.


    It has to be said that there is absolutely no problem with Mu Chen''s strength. Even though he is only a middle-stage Earth Supreme Being, the combat power he can display is quite astonishing.


    It was also a tie with Su Yan for a while, but at this moment Su Yan did not show all his cards, after all, this is on the boundary of the Xihai Palace.


    Su Yan understands that no one will stop the fight between the two of them now, but once Su Yan uses his hole cards, even if Mu Chen can be defeated, at the critical moment, someone from Xihai Palace will come out and play Mu Chen.


    The battle between Mu Chen and Su Yan has been going on for a while, but no one has come to stop it now, which shows that the battle between the two is tacitly allowed at this moment.


    Perhaps the Dragon King of the West Sea also wanted to see what kind of strength Su Yan had, so at this moment Su Yan did not use all his strength.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen, because of the endless anger in his heart at this moment, even the power of blood has been used.


    The whole person''s body is also partly transformed into a dragon, and the arms that were originally very strong have become thicker several times at this moment, and they are covered with dragon scales.


    At this moment, both hands have completely turned into a pair of dragon claws, which are even sharper than before.


    At this moment, there was an extra black tail behind Mu Chen.


    But the tail looked like a soft knife, unusually sharp.


    At this moment, Mu Chen directly clenched his claws into a fist, and a pitch-black fist slammed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan tapped the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in the air a few times, and sword flowers appeared in front of Su Yan, and immediately wrapped Mu Chen inside.


    All of a sudden, the sword flowers exploded, and each one contained extremely powerful sword intent.


    Suddenly, the sword energy that filled the sky continuously slashed at Mu Chen''s body.


    Mu Chen also attached his divine power to his fist and continuously blasted away the sword energy that was cutting towards him.


    But there is too much sword energy contained in each blossoming sword flower, and it is impossible to blow all the sword energy away with just two fists.

 Chapter 5786： West Sea Dragon King

    Chapter 5786: West Sea Dragon King


    The body was also scratched several times by the sword energy.


    But relying on his own defense ability, the sword qi slashing on him could not cause any substantial damage to him.


    "Open it for me!"


    Mu Chen concentrated his divine power at this moment, and then blasted out an extremely powerful punch.


    "boom!"


    After blasting away the sword energy, the powerful fist still blasted towards Su Yan with undiminished power.


    Su Yan was not in the slightest panic at the moment.


    The Four Tribulations Bianyan Divine Bead was thrown out, and it turned into a shield in the air to directly block Mu Chen''s punch.


    "Boy, accept my anger!!" Mu Chen shouted loudly.


    Immediately, the Heavenly Dragon Fire around Mu Chen was controlled by his hands, and he pushed towards Su Yan violently.


    The flame turned into the posture of a dragon, and let out a dragon roar!


    "Young Master Su, be careful!" Ao Luo said with a worried face.


    Mu Chen''s move can be said to be his strongest move. The Heavenly Dragon''s Fire is originally the ultimate skill of the Mu Chen clan, plus Mu Chen''s powerful cultivation base in the middle stage of the supreme being.


    Combining a large amount of divine power with his natal unique skill, the power of Mu Chen''s move at this time is completely comparable to the strongest blow of the Earth Supreme in the later stage.


    Su Yan also saw the extraordinaryness of Mu Chen''s move at a glance, and immediately condensed the sword intent of his whole body.


    The whole person instantly entered the state of the unity of human and sword.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!!"


    The blow that condensed all of Su Yan''s sword intent directly met Mu Chen''s Heavenly Dragon Fire.


    "Boom!"


    The attacks of the two directly evaporated the moisture in the water area they were in.


    Immediately, the place where the two people were on the bottom of the sea became a space of its own, and the surrounding sea water was also isolated by powerful divine power.


    Both of them were staring at each other, ready to make the next move at any time.


    "Shake the sky!"


    At this moment, Su Yan is also directly holding the long sword that has been transformed into blood red from the Four Tribulations Transformation God Orb.


    The right hand holds the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and the left hand holds the long sword transformed from the Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead tightly in his hand.


    In an instant, a strong sword intent burst out.


    The momentum of the two swords directly locked Mu Chen completely.


    The amount of divine power that Su Yan condensed in this move has reached a quarter of his own divine power.


    At this moment, a person suddenly appeared between the two.


    Seeing this, Mu Chen quickly released the fighting state, and the dragon transformation all over his body faded instantly, then he half-knelt on the ground and said, "Master!"


    Seeing this, Ao Luo quickly smiled and shouted, "Father."


    At this moment, Su Yan''s attack had been condensed, and after seeing the man in the middle, Su Yan also quickly cut the attack in another direction.


    But at the moment when the slash was launched.


    The person who appeared in the middle flashed to the direction Su Yan was slashing at, and immediately snuffed out Su Yan''s attack with a casual grab.


    A hint of surprise appeared on his face immediately.


    "Ao Moang, the Dragon King of the West Sea?" Su Yan was also shocked at this moment, and said in surprise.


    The person who appeared in front of Su Yan at this moment was Ao Run''s eldest son, Ao Moang, who is now the real owner of the Xihai Palace, the Dragon King of Xihai.


    "It''s really not easy to be able to have such strength at such a young age." Ao Moang said.


    "Master! This person trespassed on the Xihai Imperial Palace, and asked Master to take him down." Mu Chen knelt on the ground and said.


    "Father, it''s not what Senior Brother Mu Chen said, this is the Young Master Su I told you about." Ao Luo also said hastily after hearing this.


    Ao Moang didn''t pay attention to what the two said, but looked at Su Yan and said: "You come with me."


    Su Yan followed Ao Moang directly after hearing this.


    After all, this is someone else''s territory, and if Ao Moang really wanted to harm him, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Since he called Su Yan away, he must have something to discuss.


    After a while, the two came to a gazebo.


    Ao Moang directly set up a forbidden area near the gazebo.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel puzzled. You must know that this is the Xihai Palace, and Ao Moang is the well-deserved master here.


    Talking to others in your own home is still afraid that the wall has ears? Su Yan couldn''t understand for a while.


    "This restricted area is just for insurance, little brother don''t need to think about it." Ao Moang also said directly.


    "I don''t know why your lord is looking for me?" Su Yan asked.


    "I have two things to do with my little brother today. One is that I want my little brother to tell me how my father''s injury has improved. The other is that I hope that my little brother can show me a creation-level artifact for me to have a look at." Ao Mo Ang said calmly.


    Although it was just a few calm words, Su Yan couldn''t sit still after hearing this. It can be said that only he and the Blood Witch knew about Su Yan''s possession of a creation-level artifact.


    At that time, after all, the people present didn''t pay much attention to the Pagoda of Buddha placed on the ground by Su Yan.


    "Dragon King, I can naturally talk about the first thing, but I don''t understand the second thing you said." Su Yan said after hesitating for a moment.


    Su Yan firmly believes that no third person will know that he owns a creation-level artifact, so now he directly intends to play dumb.


    "Then little brother, let''s talk about your father''s injury first." Ao Moang also said.


    Su Yan pretended to be stupid and said that he didn''t know what the founding artifact was, but Ao Moang didn''t expect to ask any more questions.


    Then Su Yan also talked about Ao Run''s injury.


    "The old Dragon King''s injury was not caused by one person. It was obviously caused by several people besieging together, and each of them is not weak."


    "What I don''t understand is who in Xihai has the ability to hurt the old Dragon King like this?"


    Su Yan also said.


    "Little brother, it seems that you don''t have a deep understanding of the ocean. Even my father and I have not been able to see the whole picture of the West Sea." Ao Moang said.


    "The person you fought against just now is my second apprentice. His clan belongs to the Deep Sea Tribe. His strength is very strong. You have seen his strength. You must know that he is older than you. Small. The talent of their family is quite terrifying." Ao Moang said.


    "The Dragon King means that the old Dragon King was injured by the people from the Deep Sea Clan?" Su Yan also reacted immediately.


    No wonder that Mu Chen''s attitude towards Ao Luo was that way just now, now that I think about it, if Mu Chen didn''t like Ao Luo, I''m afraid his attitude would only be worse than before.


    "Aren''t these deep sea tribes under the jurisdiction of the Xihai Palace?" Su Yan asked suspiciously.


    "The deep sea tribes themselves are extremely powerful, and they are not attached to any existence, but their areas of activity are generally in the sea of ??the abyss." Ao Moang said.


    The Sea of ??Abyss is not the same as the usual deep sea.


    The so-called Sea of ??Abyss is the middle sea area connecting the Four Seas, and their depth is deeper than the area where the Four Seas Palace is located.

 Chapter 5787： Deep sea tribe

    Chapter 5787: Deep Sea Tribe


    The Sea of ??Abyss connects the four seas, and through the Sea of ??Abyss one can come to any part of the four seas.


    But the divine power in the Sea of ??Abyss is extremely unstable, and there are endless kinds of seawater movements in it. The entire area is extremely chaotic, and the area of ??the Sea of ??Abyss is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The area of ??the Sea of ??Abyss is larger than the sum of the four seas.


    There is no light in the entire sea of ??abyss, and the distance that the divine sense can detect is extremely limited.


    That is the darkest place in the entire God Realm.


    The deep-sea tribes living inside are all extremely powerful existences. In such a living environment, if their own strength is not strong, they cannot survive at all.


    The reason why such a powerful abyss tribe does not dominate the world is that there are certain restrictions in the sea of ??abyss. Once they have cultivated to a certain level in the sea of ??abyss, they will never be able to leave the sea of ??abyss.


    Because in the sea of ??abyss, after being supported by the torrent of the abyss and the divine power of the sea of ??abyss, the strength of the cultivator will increase extremely quickly.


    Cultivating in the sea of ??abyss can achieve three times the divine power of the most abundant place in the God Realm.


    Even the mountains and rivers with the strongest divine power are not worth mentioning in front of the sea of ??abyss.


    This is also the reason why Mu Chen was sent to Xihai Palace.


    Four Seas and the eight races of the Abyss Tribe reached an agreement, that is, each palace must take in two people from the Abyss Sea as disciples.


    With this as a condition, they will never break through the restriction of the sea of ??abyss.


    The reason why the four seas made this agreement with the eight strongest races in the abyss is because Ao Run discovered that the restriction of the abyss sea was loosened decades ago.


    But the looseness of that place did not attract the discovery of other tribes in the Sea of ??Abyss.


    In order to prevent the restriction from being completely destroyed, Ao Run had to rely on his lifelong cultivation to make up for the loose restriction.


    But just when Ao Run completed the restriction, the divine power he conveyed attracted the attention of those powerhouses in the Sea of ??Abyss.


    Suddenly dozens of people appeared at the junction of the Sea of ??Abyss and the West Sea.


    There is only a layer of restriction between those ten people and Ao Run.


    They also shot instantly, trying to stop Ao Run''s movement, but it was too late.


    Ao Run has already completed the loosened restrictions.


    But the attack of ten of them also blasted out before the ban was completed.


    It hit the unsuspecting Ao Run directly, and in an instant, Ao Run was directly beaten to spit out mouthfuls of blood.


    At this moment, Ao Run hastily notified the other three dragon kings.


    The Dragon King of the Four Seas also negotiated with everyone in the Sea of ??Abyss before the ban.


    Ao Run''s injury was also left this time, and it was for this reason that Ao Moang succeeded Ao Run as the new Dragon King of Xihai.


    But these are the matters of their Sea Clan, Su Yan doesn''t care.


    At this moment, Ao Run''s injury has improved significantly after Su Yan''s treatment.


    The reason why he couldn''t get effective treatment before was all because Ao Run was directly injured at that time.


    Su Yan''s divine way of recovery made his meridians heal smoothly.


    "Then after my father''s injury recovers, will his strength be the same as before?" Ao Moang continued to ask.


    Because although the four seas are very harmonious when they are outside the world, brothers can be of one mind.


    But in private, there is also competition among the four seas, because Ao Moang is the only junior among the four seas dragon kings, and his strength is naturally the weakest, so they are also constantly attacked by the other three seas.


    Without Ao Run in charge, Ao Moang alone would not be able to live with people from other sea regions.


    Xihai has also been weakening continuously over the years.


    "If the strength returns to the previous level, it may take about three times of treatment." Su Yan said.


    "Really!" Ao Moang said excitedly.


    For so many years, Xihai has been trying to help Ao Run heal his injuries and restore his strength.


    But year after year, gradually everyone was disappointed and gave up, even Ao Run himself gave up, only Ao Luo persisted hard.


    Until meeting Su Yan, Su Yan''s divine way of recovery directly reunited Xi Hai''s broken hope.


    With Ao Run''s return, their strength in Xihai will directly return to before.


    In addition, what Sanhai took from them will be taken back at that time.


    "Of course it is true." Su Yan also said.


    Ao Moang immediately took out a bottle from his waist and handed it to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan took the bottle, Ao Moang said: "There are five drops of Sea God''s Tears in it, so I will take it as a thank you gift this time. After my father recovers, I will thank you again."


    "Then I''d rather be respectful than obedient." Su Yan said with a smile after putting it away.


    One must know that these are five drops of Seagod''s Tears, the value of which is indescribable.


    "Little brother, do you really not have a creation-level artifact?" Ao Moang asked still unwillingly. hy


    After hearing this, Su Yan replied decisively: "No!"


    "Little brother, the artifacts of the creation level are all recognized by the owner, and they are all caused by fate, and others cannot take them away." Ao Moang said with a smile.


    Su Yan refused so decisively just now, so Ao Moang directly confirmed his conjecture.


    You must know that ordinary people have never heard of the title of creation-level artifact. Your hesitant answer is reasonable, but you refuse without hesitation.


    This shows that you know what a creation level artifact is.


    After seeing Ao Moang''s smile, Su Yan also realized that he was too flustered, and was directly entangled inside.


    But after hearing the fate that Ao Moang said, Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Since the little brother doesn''t want to show it, I won''t force others." Ao Moang continued.


    After Su Yan heard this, he didn''t speak anymore. After all, Ao Moang had already seen through him, and he was simply played with.


    But since Ao Moang didn''t plan to watch it, Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, he hasn''t mastered the Buddha Pagoda yet, and if it is really taken away after it is taken out, he will have no place to cry.


    He has not recognized the owner of the current Buddha Pagoda with a drop of blood. After the change of the Buddha Pagoda in the "Wuyuan" last time, he wanted to take it back by force with divine power.


    Ao Moang immediately lifted the restriction on the gazebo, and then left.


    At this moment, Su Yan thought in his mind that he was already in the Supreme Realm, so he naturally had a little more confidence in controlling the Buddha Pagoda, but he didn''t dare to try it here now.


    "The next time you help Ao Run to heal, try it with him." Su Yan thought to himself.


    Immediately, Su Yan also walked to the place just now, where is Ao Luo after all.


    When Su Yan came back, Ao Luo hurried over and said, "How is it? What does my father want from you?"

 Chapter 5788： Battle of the Two Demons

    Chapter 5788: The Battle of the Two Devils


    "I just asked about nothing, about treating your grandfather''s injuries." Su Yan said directly, but he didn''t mention anything about the Buddha Pagoda.


    After all, the Buddha Pagoda is of great importance to him. He has never encountered a so-called creation-level artifact in the entire God Realm. The only time he heard this term was from the mouth of the Blood Witch.


    It is said that the blood witch is somewhere in the north at the moment.


    The blood witch also found the whereabouts of the blood puppet. With the continuous consumption of divine power, the blood puppet also gave up fleeing and prepared to fight to the death. After all, he was seriously injured. If he just ran away, after the blood witch finally caught up with him, At that time, his condition must have been very poor, so he might as well take advantage of the fact that he still has some spiritual power in his body, and go to the blood witch to fight to the death, and maybe he can still have a glimmer of life.


    "You and I were originally born from the same root, why did you start running away before you saw me?" At this time, the blood witch also came over and said.


    "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense, what good can you do if you come to me? If you want to fight, then fight! Whoever loses may win!" The blood puppet said without showing any weakness.


    At this moment, he is also aware of the strength of the blood witch. The strength of the blood witch is even lower than his strength, but now because of the serious injury of the blood puppet, the fluctuation of divine power on his body is not as good as that of the blood witch. In its heyday, the blood witch is no match for the blood puppet at all, but the current situation is that the blood puppet has consumed a lot of blood to escape.


    After escaping, he has been chased by the blood witch, and has no chance to recover himself, even the simplest recovery of divine power, let alone the recovery of blood essence.


    "Since that''s the case! Then I won''t be polite!" the Blood Witch said with a cold face.


    Naturally, he can also perceive the state of the blood puppet, and he can also see the physical condition of the blood puppet now. If he misses this opportunity today, he will never be able to devour the blood puppet again.


    Once the blood puppet recovers, he will be hunted down and his identity will instantly change from hunter to prey.


    Moreover, the blood puppet has changed from a prey to a hunter. Thinking of this, the power in the hands of the blood witch has increased a bit.


    "Blood burst!"


    The majestic blood-red divine power continuously condensed around the blood witch, and the powerful divine power made the blood puppet feel the pressure of gathering instantly.


    Immediately, he hurriedly gathered his divine power. Although he was injured now, he still had some strength to resist.


    "Swallow the magic light!"


    A large amount of divine power condensed around the blood puppet, gradually turning into a vortex, and the whole vortex also covered the blood puppet behind him.


    "Go!" The blood witch yelled, and the ball of divine power condensed in front of him immediately blasted towards the blood puppet.


    "Boom!"


    The moment the blood-red energy ball came into contact with the blood-red vortex, there was a violent bang.


    The Blood Puppet used the Devouring Magic Light, and the Blood Witch would naturally know it. He also knew the characteristics of the Devouring Magic Light very well. The Devouring Magic Light could only devour attacks whose divine power was less than his own.


    Once the power of the magic skill released by the opponent is greater than your own, the devouring magic light will be broken, and the resulting explosion of divine power will be unimaginable in its destructive power.


    "boom!"


    Immediately afterwards there was another loud bang, and the blood witch''s attack was abruptly received by the blood puppet''s devouring magic light.


    "You! How is that possible?" The blood witch said incredulously upon seeing this.


    He clearly noticed that the blood puppet had been seriously injured, and the fluctuation of divine power all over his body was also extremely unstable, clearly far from the peak state.


    But now the blood puppet followed his move abruptly, and he couldn''t believe it at all for a while.


    "Hmph! Don''t really think that you''re going to eat me, it''s not certain who will eat who!" The blood puppet also said directly, and then the divine power on his body rose again.


    The reason why the blood puppet can show such a strong combat power now is because he has condensed all the divine power in his body into one point, and now he has released all of it. Although this can only last for a while, it also allows him to have the same strength as the blood witch. strength to fight.


    The blood witch is still in a dazed state at the moment, he still can''t understand why the blood puppet can show such a strong strength and suffer such a serious injury, but the strength is not inferior to himself.


    This also caused the blood witch''s self-confidence to collapse instantly!


    But immediately after, the blood witch''s expression also changed. At this moment, he also wanted to understand that the stronger the blood puppet, the more he would take this opportunity to devour the blood puppet, because this might be his only chance.


    "Blood Soul Explosion!"


    The blood witch roared fiercely!


    The qi and blood in the whole body also burned up in an instant, releasing a wave of divine power that soared to the sky.


    "You..." The blood puppet also understood what the blood witch was doing after seeing the state of the blood witch.


    He burned the energy of blood essence just like when he used the secret technique to escape, but now the blood witch didn''t burn much blood essence.


    "Then let''s decide the outcome with one move!" the blood puppet also roared.


    At this moment, his state can''t be maintained for a long time. Once the divine power in his body is completely exhausted, he will completely lose the opportunity to resist at that time.


    "Blood burst!" the blood puppet roared loudly, the blood-red divine power in front of him was also continuously gathering, and the energy ball in front of him was getting bigger and bigger!


    "As you wish! The blood burst!" The blood witch also shouted loudly.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the entire sky was directly dyed blood red by the divine power of the two, and the surrounding divine power was also directly affected by the two. Within seven days, ordinary cultivators could not rely on the divine power in this world to restore their own state .


    "I am the real king! Ah!!" the blood puppet roared involuntarily.


    "Winner and loser! Come on!" The blood witch also responded.


    At this moment, the two of them were already red-eyed. The huge fluctuations caused by the collision of the blood bursts, both of them resisted abruptly, and then directly blasted towards each other.


    Fist-to-flesh head-to-head collision.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Although each move of the two looks ordinary, each attack contains extremely strong divine power.


    ��


    After the two had fought for dozens of rounds, the blood puppet''s body was also close to collapse at this moment!


    "No! I''m not reconciled!" the blood puppet roared.


    At this moment, the blood witch also noticed the changes in the blood puppet after hearing it. The divine power on the blood puppet at this moment dissipated instantly. The powerful divine power just now disappeared at this moment, and the blood witch also reacted instantly. He was able to show that kind of fighting power even when he was seriously injured.

 Chapter 5789： devour

    Chapter 5789 Devouring


    "It seems that the goddess of luck is on my side!" The blood witch said with a smile, and then slowly approached the blood puppet.


    Although the divine power on the blood puppet has completely disappeared, the blood witch is still worried, and is still slowly approaching the blood puppet, and his consciousness is still constantly detecting on the blood puppet.


    It wasn''t until he was sure that the blood puppet could no longer pose any threat to him that he walked over directly.


    "Don''t get complacent too early! Even if you devour me, you won''t be able to completely annihilate my soul. Who will be in charge of this body when the time comes!" The blood puppet also roared.


    At this moment, the blood puppets are just pretending to be calm, and they have already panicked in their hearts.


    What the blood puppet said is indeed possible, but he himself knows how unlikely this kind of thing will happen. Once he is swallowed by the blood witch, in his current state, there is no possibility of competition. A blood witch who is close to full state.


    "You don''t need to worry about this!" The Blood Witch also said directly, and at this moment, the Blood Witch''s face was already filled with joy. Once he devours the blood puppet, his strength will be greatly improved, and that kind of improvement is definitely not a simple one plus one equals two.


    "You and I are one, and it makes sense to merge now!" The blood witch said with a smile.


    Immediately, a blood-red divine power flew towards the blood puppet.


    After being hit by this blood-red divine power, the blood puppet also became distorted.


    "No!" the blood puppet roared involuntarily.


    But the Blood Witch didn''t have the slightest intention to stop.


    "Hahahahaha!" The blood witch looked up to the sky and laughed.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the blood puppet was completely absorbed by the blood witch, and the blood witch was sitting there refining the power of the blood puppet.


    That feeling made the Blood Witch feel better than ever before.


    ��


    An hour later, the Blood Witch slowly opened his eyes.


    Immediately, he raised his hand casually, and a wave of divine power blasted out, the momentum was definitely no less than the strongest blow from the peak of the Earth Sovereign.


    "It''s still too weak!" The blood witch murmured to himself.


    At this moment, the Blood Witch has at least reached the early stage strength of the Supreme Being, but this level of strength is still far from the peak when he was sealed before.


    "Although it''s still very weak, it''s enough for me to do a lot of things!" said the blood witch, and then disappeared between the sky and the earth.


    ��


    The West Sea, the West Sea Palace, the blue sea and the cave.


    At this moment, Su Yan has completed the second treatment for Ao Run. At this moment, Ao Run''s expression has obviously become fuller, and the divine power on his body has also become more pure. roam.


    It seems that Ao Run''s strength has also recovered by nearly 60%, and he can recover to the state before the injury with at most two more healings.


    You must know that Ao Run is a powerhouse at the level of the Supreme Being of Heaven, and Su Yan is just a cultivator who has just broken through to the Supreme Level of Earth, but his divine way of recovery can heal a strong person at the level of supreme level, which shows the magic of the divine way of recovery.


    Su Yan also began to study the Pagoda of the Buddha at this moment. Taking advantage of the time when Ao Run was recovering, Su Yan directly called the Pagoda of the Buddha in his hand, and slowly lost a wave of divine power into it.


    With the input of divine power, a glimmer of light appeared on the main body of the Buddha Pagoda.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan disappeared directly into the blue sea winter, and the next moment Su Yan came to a mustard space.


    Su Yan also realized in an instant that this is the inside of the Pagoda of the Buddha, and he had been there before, but this time it was obviously much easier for Su Yan to enter here from the God Realm.


    "It seems that with the continuous improvement of my strength, my control over the Pagoda of the Buddha will increase!" Su Yan also murmured, the changes of the Pagoda of the Buddha are too miraculous, and he didn''t know how to understand it for a while. This is the pagoda of the Buddha.


    Immediately, Su Yan let go of his consciousness, ready to explore the space inside the pagoda.


    When Su Yan''s consciousness was released, the space structure inside the Pagoda of the Buddha appeared in Su Yan''s mind instantly. The size of this space at this moment is incalculable, but it can be seen that it is no less than the situation in the northern border.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Su Yan was stunned for a moment. If he could fully grasp the Buddha Pagoda, it would be equivalent to having a space about the size of one of the four realms.


    Su Yan was also surprised at the moment and said: "I don''t know who forged this Buddha Pagoda. The technique is so powerful that it is definitely above all the masters in the world. Only those vague and shadowless legends recorded in the history books, this level of artifacts cannot be obtained at all. To measure him by level, this space alone will make his value inestimable..."


    However, if you want the space inside the Buddha Pagoda to be the same as the situation in the outer God Realm, it would be a bit too illusory. If you want to form a world of your own, you need almost incalculable divine power. The most basic existence of a world is The four major domains, if you want the space inside the Buddha Pagoda to be the same as the situation in the outer God Realm, you must open the four major domains.


    Like the God Realm, it is divided into four domains: earth, water, fire, and wind. This is also the key factor for the divine power in the air of the God Realm. You must know that the divine power in the God Realm is continuously generated, even if it is absorbed today. After a few days, the divine power of this world can still be restored to its original state.


    Just like a non-stop production machine, what is lacking in the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda is the machine responsible for producing divine power. Once the Buddha Pagoda is activated, its internal space will be no different from that of the God Realm.


    "Huh!" Su Yan let out a long breath, and then he directly used his divine power to return to the Blue Sea Cave. Now and before, he must have been able to freely enter and exit the Buddha Pagoda.


    "I just don''t know if we can continue to use the Buddha Pagoda to defend now, and try it when there is a chance!" Su Yan also thought of it at this time.


    Immediately, Su Yan also put away the Buddha Pagoda.


    At this moment, Su Yan raised his head, and suddenly noticed that someone was looking at him, and turned around to find that Ao Run was staring at him intently.


    "Is that artifact the Genesis artifact in your hand?" Ao Run also asked with a smile.


    "How can it be? Your old eyes are dim and you misread it!" Su Yan also said directly with a smile.


    Even if he was seen, he would deny it to death. He couldn''t let anyone else know about the Buddha Pagoda.


    "Little guy, you are quite cautious, but do you know where you are staying now?" Ao Run was not angry after hearing Su Yan''s words, but asked directly.

 Chapter 5790： domain boundary

    Chapter 5790 Domain Boundary


    "Here? Isn''t this the Bihaidongtian!" Su Yan also said directly, he didn''t understand why Ao Run would ask him this question now.


    "You! Where does Bihaidongtian belong?" Ao Run was a little angry, but asked patiently.


    "Xihai! Brother, are you stupid because of your injury? My revival divine way can''t cure this!" Su Yan also said directly, Su Yan looked at Ao Run extremely incomprehensible, he thought Ao Run Leap''s current state is due to being injured for too long.


    "You! Since you know that this is Xihai, you also know my identity. If I really want to force what is in your hand, can you protect it!" Ao Run finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and shouted directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan also realized what Ao Run meant.


    "Don''t pay attention to this thing, I won''t change it." Then Su Yan said the same.


    "Don''t be so stingy, take it out and have a look, right? Maybe I can give you some pointers! You must not have fully mastered the other artifacts of Genesis." Ao Run said unwillingly.


    Su Yan also became interested after hearing this, and immediately asked directly: "Do you know something about creation-level artifacts?"


    "As the former Lord of the West Sea, although I have never owned a creation-level artifact, it''s not like I haven''t even heard of it." Ao Run said with some pride.


    "I''ve heard about it for a long time, so don''t read it." Su Yan also said directly after hearing this, and planned to go out the door after speaking.


    Su Yan knew in his heart that Ao Run definitely knew something about this creation-level artifact, but it would definitely not be so easy for him to say everything. Now Su Yan was also preparing to play hard to get.


    "Wait!" Ao Run stopped Su Yan directly.


    Su Yan didn''t stop, he was the one who didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle, you Ao Run didn''t say something useful, want to see the baby? There are no doors.


    "Your artifact of the creation level should not have activated the four major realms yet!" Ao Run said hastily, for fear that Su Yan would just leave.


    Because at this moment Su Yan had already walked to the door.


    "You mean Yujie? How much do you know?" Su Yan turned back immediately after hearing Yujie, and said in front of Ao Run in an instant.


    "Little guy, you really can hold your breath, but the old man is a little anxious." Ao Run said with a smile.


    "Don''t say these are useless, continue to talk about the domain, how to open the domain?" Su Yan didn''t pay attention to Ao Run''s words, but said to himself.


    "The domain is unique to creation-level artifacts. Once the domain is opened, the inner space of the creation-level artifact will be the same as the God Realm." Ao Run said.


    "Sure enough!" Su Yan said self-consciously after hearing this, which was exactly the same as his guess.


    "Are you talking about how this realm was opened?" Su Yan asked anxiously, and Ao Run didn''t say a single useful word from the beginning until now.


    "have no idea!"


    Ao Run''s words immediately stunned Su Yan.


    "What? You don''t know? I don''t know why you are talking so much?" Su Yan said in a daze after hearing this, and then wanted to go out of the cave.


    "Wait a minute, let me see your creation-level artifact!" Ao Run said, looking at Su Yan''s leaving back.


    He really didn''t know how to activate the realm, but he had seen a creation-level artifact after activating the realm.


    Su Yan pretended not to hear, and walked out directly.


    After walking to the door, Su Yan always felt that walking like this was a bit inappropriate, and then said: "Forget it, I''ll show you a few times, but it''s agreed that you can only look at it, and you are not allowed to touch it!"


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    After hearing this, Ao Run said three good words in succession, and the look on his face was indescribably happy.


    Su Yan then called out the Pagoda of the Buddha, and instantly a black pagoda appeared in front of Su Yan and Ao Run.


    "Look! This is no different from an ordinary artifact. It could be used for self-defense before, but now it can only be used as an offering!" Su Yan said.


    "You will know his power after you activate the realm." Ao Run''s eyes never left the body of the pagoda.


    Even after Su Yan called out the Buddha Pagoda, Ao Run couldn''t bear to blink.


    "Okay, let''s take a look!" Su Yan interrupted Ao Run at this moment, and put away the pagoda directly.


    "Give me another look, you''ve done it!" Ao Run said hastily.


    But Su Yan ignored it, and immediately walked out of the cave.


    At this moment, Ao Luo was also waiting outside the cave for a long time, and when he saw Su Yan coming out, he said directly: "Young Master Su, how is my grandfather''s injury?"


    "It''s pretty good. It''s recovered well. It''s almost done after two treatments." Su Yan also replied.


    "Thank you, Young Master Su!" Ao Luo said with his head down.


    "What''s the matter, I agreed in advance, and your father didn''t treat me badly, so it can be regarded as using other people''s money to help others to eliminate disasters!" Su Yan replied.


    "Young Master Su, there is a fellowship party going to be held in a sea area near the Sea of ??Abyss, are you interested in going to see it?" Ao Luo suddenly changed the subject.


    "Didn''t your grandfather and your father say that the sea of ??abyss is extremely dangerous?" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    "Young Master Su, don''t worry, it''s just close to the Sea of ??Abyss, it doesn''t belong to the Sea of ??Abyss. Of course, because of the seal problem, creatures in the Sea of ??Abyss with weaker strength can also enter the waters of the West Sea. .�� Ao Luo said.


    "They usually bring unique things from the Sea of ??Abyss to the West Sea to trade, let''s go and have a look together!" Ao Luo said with a smile.


    Su Yan thought for a while and agreed. After all, there is nothing wrong with staying in the Xihai Palace now. He still has to heal Ao Run''s injuries. Before Ao Run fully recovers, he cannot be let go.


    He happened to go to the place Ao Luo mentioned and see if he could encounter any treasures. After all, he had never seen anything in the Sea of ??Abyss.


    "Okay, if Young Master Su agrees, I''ll report to Emperor Father!" Ao Luo said with a smile after hearing Su Yan''s agreement, and then flew to the main hall of Xihai Palace.


    "Young Master Su, wait for me here, I''ll do it!"


    Ao Luo''s voice came from the sea again.


    Su Yan is still curious about the so-called sea of ??abyss. After all, where the four seas can be connected, the wonders in it are beyond his comprehension.


    Just followed this opportunity to have a taste of the appearance of Xihai.


    After nearly a quarter of an hour, Ao Luo returned here.


    At this time, Su Yan also noticed a sea warrior next to Ao Luo. Su Yan visually judged that this person''s strength was also that of the mid-level Earth Supreme Being. It seemed that Ao Moang sent him to protect Ao Luo.

 Chapter 5791： Xiao He

    Chapter 5791: Xiao He


    "This is Hai Ling, who was sent by my father to protect us." Ao Luo said with a smile.


    Su Yan also nodded directly after hearing this.


    Immediately, the three of them rushed directly to the place Ao Luo had mentioned.


    "His Royal Highness Ao Luo! This trip must be full of dangers, and the Dragon King specifically asked you not to cause trouble!" Hai Ling said.


    "What do you mean? Is this princess the kind of person who causes trouble?" Ao Luo said unwillingly after hearing this.


    After hearing this, Hai Ling didn''t dare to speak, after all, the grandma in front of him was not something he could afford.


    "Princess Ao Luo, I think what Hai Ling said makes sense. Let''s pretend a little bit, so as to avoid many unnecessary troubles." Su Yan also said.


    As soon as Su Yan opened his mouth, the situation was obviously different, and Ao Luo also directly agreed. At this moment, Hai Ling''s psychological shadow area increased instantly. This difference in treatment is too obvious, but Hai Ling can only follow Ao Luo.


    ��


    After a while, several people also came to the place that Ao Luo said. Although this place does not belong to the sea of ??abyss, it is very far away from the sea of ??abyss. An ancient atmosphere.


    The three of them also went directly to the tribe where the fellowship was held.


    At this time, someone suddenly said: "Do you want to sell the sword on this fellow Taoist? Make an offer!"


    Su Yan instantly became vigilant, because that person was right in front of them at the moment, and that person was also staring at Su Yan. Su Yan looked at this person, and said with a smile: "Do you dare to add eggs for breakfast? Even eggs I don��t even dare to add you as a fart baby!��


    "Ahem, I really don''t dare to add this, but I value the sword on your body, so please make a price!" The man continued.


    Su Yan squinted his eyes and looked at that person at the moment. Judging from the divine power emanating from this person, at least he was at the peak of the Earth Sovereign. He didn''t expect to meet a master right after he came in.


    The Sea of ??Abyss is indeed the strongest place in the four seas. You can easily see people of the supreme level running around the streets. This is in the four seas. These people are all elders in the sea area. Ao Lu who came to save Ao Luo for the second time, as an elder of the Xihai Palace, was only at the peak of the Earth Sovereign.


    "Since you don''t even dare to add eggs, please pay less attention to me."


    Su Yan said coldly.


    "Haha, so unhappy"


    The man said with a smile: "I think the long sword in your hand must be an artifact of good fortune, so how about I exchange it with you for an artifact of good fortune?"


    Su Yan said: "You want to talk to me? I don''t have a sword on me? Not to mention the divine weapon of good fortune, but this man, I am very interested in the divine weapon of good fortune on you."


    Su Yan could have raised his voice when he mentioned the four characters of Creation Level.


    "Haha, I don''t have a good fortune artifact, brother, don''t be kidding me."


    The man also responded loudly.


    Immediately afterwards, a look of embarrassment flashed across the man''s face, and he said in a low voice, "Are you going to change it or not? The one in my hand is definitely a good thing."


    Su Yan chuckled, and then said: "It seems that my dear friend is very sincere, can we talk for a while?"


    After saying that, Su Yan walked directly outside the clan.


    After hearing that, the man hurriedly chased after him, and said, "That''s exactly what I mean!"


    "Xiao He, how dare I ask my dear brother''s name?" the man said, clasping his hands.


    Su Yan also cupped his fists and said, "Just call me Young Master Su."


    "You... well, you are so arrogant, I like it." The man was a little displeased at first, and then said directly.


    Xiao He also said immediately: "I don''t know if my dear brother came to the Black Whale Tribe this time to participate in the fellowship here?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, does it?" Su Yan said directly. The reason why he was interested in this person was because he wanted to know how he could tell that Su Yan had a good fortune artifact on him, and it was even accurate to the sword. There are three good fortune level long swords, and although one of them is transformed from the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Bead, it is also a real good fortune level.


    "Haha, a large number of cultivators came to the Black Whale Tribe specifically for the purpose of trading with the Sea Clan who escaped from the Sea of ??Abyss on the annual day when the seal of the Sea of ??Abyss is loosened! This is no secret. Anyone above supreme can participate, are you really not interested? There may be many unexpected treasures." Xiao He said with a smile.


    "Oh? Fellowship?"


    Su Yan pretended not to know and said.


    "Brother, you really don''t know?" Xiao He obviously couldn''t believe it after seeing Su Yan''s reaction.


    "Of course I don''t know, the three of us are just passing by." Su Yan said. At this moment, Su Yan had an honest look on his face, it didn''t look like he was lying at all.


    After taking a careful look at Su Yan''s expression, Xiao He said, "Brother, shouldn''t you not know? He also brought a mid-level bodyguard with him when he went out. It can be seen that my brother''s life experience must not be simple."


    But when he saw Su Yan, he found that Su Yan only had the strength of the early stage of the Supreme Realm, so he believed that Su Yan must have hidden his cultivation, and he could have a bodyguard in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm and more than one divine weapon of good fortune. Definitely not ordinary people.


    Su Yan smiled and said, "Why don''t you think that I am also acting as a bodyguard for others?"


    Immediately, Xiao He also focused his attention on Ao Luo who was accompanying him. Ao Luo''s cultivation was only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, so Xiao He also didn''t care after taking a look.


    But now after Su Yan reminded him, a ray of golden light was faintly emitted from his eyes at this moment, and he couldn''t help exclaiming: "A man of the Dragon Clan?"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but change his face when he heard this. He made Ao Luo''s disguised attire, and he could use a special medicine to cover up Ao Luo''s identity as a dragon, but he didn''t expect Xiao He to see it at a glance. out.


    Fortunately, there was no one around here, and no one noticed Xiao He''s appearance.


    "It seems that brother Xiao must have something special about him!" Su Yan said with a smile, trying to catch Xiao He''s words.


    "No, it''s just a trick!" Xiao He also said with a smile.


    "Young Master Su! Let''s talk about your sword now!" Xiao He continued.


    "I don''t know which handle you want to buy?" Su Yan asked directly.


    After hearing this, Xiao He also said directly: "Of course it is the handle with the spirit of the white tiger!"


    "I''m curious, how did Brother Xiao and I see the treasure on my body? And they saw it in such detail!" Su Yan asked.


    "Young Master Su doesn''t have to worry about this, it''s just a trick of my family." Xiao He said with a smile, obviously he didn''t think his little skill was a trick.


    "If Brother Xiaohe is so insincere, I don''t think there is any need to proceed with this deal!" Su Yan also said directly, Su Yan agreed to deal with Xiaohe because he was curious about his skills.

 Chapter 5792： Joint Shaw and

    Chapter 5792 Joint Xiaohe


    The feeling of being seen through at a glance made Su Yan extremely upset. Although Su Yan agreed to trade with Xiao He, Su Yan would never trade that sword. "Brought out from within.


    "Young Master Su, this is a bit embarrassing. I can directly take out the things I plan to exchange with you, but I really can''t tell you about this cultivation method." Xiao He said.


    After finishing speaking, Xiao He took out a black box from his waist.


    Su Yan released his divine sense to look at the box, but he didn''t see any fluctuations of divine power. He couldn''t help being surprised. Although the black box looked very inconspicuous, he was able to isolate the divine power of the things inside the box. Not to mention that this thing is really rare.


    Immediately, Xiao He released a wall of divine power to cover him and Su Yan. At this moment, Xiao He also directly opened the black box, and there was a slender dagger lying quietly inside.


    But Su Yan also saw the extraordinaryness of the dagger at a glance. This dagger is a true spirit artifact, and an ancient true spirit was refined on the dagger.


    "True Spirit Artifact??" Su Yan exclaimed directly after seeing it.


    "Young Master Su really has good eyesight. If it wasn''t because it was an artifact of the true spirit, I wouldn''t need to spend a lot of money to get this black gold and jade box to isolate his aura. After selling things, his attributes really don''t fit me." Xiao He said.


    "You don''t want to exchange this thing for my sword, do you?" Su Yan said after reacting. Although the dagger is a true spirit artifact, the strength of the true spirit attached to the dagger is limited. The improvement is extremely limited.


    "Does Master Su think that my true spirit artifact is not as valuable as your precious sword?" Xiao He said in disbelief after hearing this. Although this true spirit artifact is not suitable for him, it is also a real true spirit artifact. The quality is already at the good fortune level, and the power of the true spirit is sealed on the artifact, and its value is far above the ordinary good fortune level artifact.


    "It seems that your skills are still flawed!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this. If Xiao He could see through Su Yan thoroughly, he would not say such things. The level is not as good as his True Spirit Artifact, which means that Su Yan cannot be completely seen through.


    "This..." Xiao He didn''t say much after hearing this, but his face was a bit ugly. It was obvious that Su Yan mentioned Xiao He''s lifeline.


    "It''s all just some tricks, Su Shaofei doesn''t believe it." Xiao He could only laugh at himself.


    Su Yan also lost much interest in spending time with Xiao He at the moment, and then said: "To tell you the truth, I can''t give you that long sword, no matter what you exchange, but if you are willing If you teach me your secret technique, I can help you find a good-quality sword-shaped weapon in this fellowship, of course the premise is the church!"


    "Is this true?" Xiao He''s eyes lit up after hearing this.


    After finishing speaking, Xiao He also hesitated. He didn''t want to teach others this magical skill, but he really wanted a divine weapon of good fortune level. If he could get a sword-shaped weapon, it would be very important for his own strength. Combat power is definitely a qualitative leap.


    "Okay, I promise you! But you must make an oath not to spread it!" Xiao He said after hesitating for a moment.


    Su Yan also smiled after hearing this: "Of course there is no problem."


    After Su Yan made his oath, Xiao He also handed a jade slip into Su Yan''s hands, and Su Yan crushed it immediately after remembering the contents inside.


    "It''s amazing!" Su Yan said after reading it.


    "I hope Young Master Su will not forget the agreement between us, please leave the matter of the good fortune level artifact." Xiao He also said at this moment, clasping his hands.


    "Naturally, but this trip to the Black Whale Tribe will probably be with Xiao and his brothers!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    "You''ve done a good job with your abacus. You found a free thug, but let me say it first. I only care about things related to me!" Xiao He also heard the meaning of Su Yan''s words, and immediately said Speak clearly.


    "They''re all my own people, there''s no need to distinguish them so clearly!" Su Yan also responded with a smile.


    "However, Young Master Su, the three of you are dressed a little too low-key, right?" Xiao He said at this time, if it wasn''t because of Xiao He''s special ability, he would have seen the real strength of the three of Su Yan. With the help of special elixirs, Ao Luo, Hai Ling and him were forced to control the exposed cultivation of the three of them to the God Emperor Realm.


    "Haha, Xiao and the brothers both said that the weakest person among the people who came this time is the supreme one. If we dress in such a low-key way, we won''t be beaten after entering." Su Yan immediately said with a smile,


    "In this case, Young Master Su might not be able to get in!" Xiao He also said.


    "Isn''t it because you are here? Wouldn''t it be enough for the three of us to pretend to be your subordinates!"


    Su Yan said with a smirk.


    Xiao He didn''t continue to argue with Su Yan, but walked directly ahead to the camp of the Black Whale Tribe, and Su Yan and the others followed directly.


    "Young Master Su, is it necessary for us to follow him? With the strength of you and Hai Ling, we don''t need to be so timid. When I came here before, Hai Ling brought me here, and it''s fine! "Ao Luo said with some puzzlement.


    "Princess Ao Luo, you just listen to me." Su Yan looked at Ao Luo and said.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you, but you don''t need to call me princess anymore, just call me Ao Luo." Ao Luo said with a smile.


    At this moment, the distance between Su Yan and Ao Luo is very close. Su Yan suddenly remembered the scene when he and Ao Luo first met in Fenglu City. At that time, Ao Luo was not as feminine as he is now.


    Ao Luo noticed that Su Yan suddenly froze, and then blushed and walked to the side, widening the distance between him and Su Yan.


    Su Yan also reacted at this time, but he didn''t know why Ao Luo left so fast suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yan asked without knowing what to do at the moment.


    Soon, under the leadership of Xiao He, several people also came to the venue prepared by the Black Whale Tribe for this friendship.


    "I don''t know how to address you?" The person at the door turned out to be a supreme being.


    At this moment, the man looked at Xiao He and couldn''t help being shocked. You must know that Xiao He doesn''t look very old at this age, but his strength is indeed at the peak of the Supreme Supreme.

 Chapter 5793： Black Whale Sorority

    Chapter 5793 Black Whale Fellowship


    Being able to cultivate to the peak of the Earth Sovereign at this age is definitely not an idle generation, at least the power behind him must not be underestimated.


    On the contrary, the eyes that fell on Su Yan and the three seemed dispensable. From the perspective of cultivation, Su Yan and the three were Xiao He''s subordinates at best.


    "Xiao He, this is the invitation post for this time!" Xiao He also responded, and then took out a post from his waist and handed it to the gatekeeper.


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Ao Luo at this moment, Ao Luo never told him about the invitation post.


    Ao Luo also noticed Su Yan''s gaze, and immediately said: "What are you looking at, I don''t know about it, I never gave it to me before!"


    Su Yan thought about it again. As the precious daughter of Ao Moang, the Dragon King of the West Sea, it is normal for Ao Luo to have some privileges in the West Sea. easy to use.


    "These are my subordinates."


    Xiao He didn''t wait for Su Yan and the others to speak. They also introduced them. Because their cultivation bases seemed to be only in the God Emperor Realm, the guards at the gate didn''t care too much.


    "It turned out to be Xiao and Young Master!"


    After hearing that, the sea clansman showed shock on his face, and then laughed loudly: "I said, who in the West Sea can have such a cultivation level at such a young age, so it''s Mr. Xiao, so it''s not surprising."


    Su Yan was also surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect Xiao He to be so famous. If this is the case, he is very likely to be a disciple of a certain powerful force.


    Immediately, Su Yan also looked at Ao Luo and Hai Ling, who both shook their heads after seeing Su Yan''s eyes, expressing that they had never heard of Xiao He''s name.


    "My lord has won the prize."


    After hearing this, Xiao He also hurriedly humbled a few times.


    The guard at the door was also very enthusiastic to lead the way for Su Yan and the others, and said happily: "With the presence of Mr. Xiao from the Haizhu Palace, then this fellowship will definitely be upgraded to several levels."


    Hearing the words Haizhudian, Ao Luo was also surprised, and then pulled the corner of Lasuyan''s clothes and said in a low voice: "Haizhudian has a great reputation in the four seas, and its status is higher than those in the northern border." Fenglu City is much larger, and there are very few people in the Sea Clan who have mastered the method of forging, so the artifacts are also quite scarce, and the Haizhu Palace is the place where the artifacts are forged."


    Su Yan frowned slightly after hearing this, no wonder Xiao He could have such a level of treasure on him, and the first time he saw him, he wanted to buy the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand.


    "Hahaha, I''ll just try not to embarrass the Haizhu Palace when the time comes, there really aren''t many pieces on the real treasure."


    Xiao He also said with a smile.


    The Haizhu Palace is known as the No. 1 Forging Palace in the Four Seas. The people inside still have a certain prestige among the Hai Clan. After all, rare things are more valuable. If there are few forging masters, they will naturally become treasures.


    After all, Xiao He walked in with Su Yan and others in big strides. Although he is a member of the Haizhu Palace, this kind of smiling face is indispensable on weekdays, but Xiao He doesn''t like such occasions, so he also strode in. Walk to the private room prepared for him by the Black Whale Tribe.


    The venue prepared by the Black Whale Tribe for this fraternity meeting is very large. There are all kinds of exotic flowers and plants, many of which are spiritual plants, and they are full of air. Just staying here makes them feel very comfortable.


    After a few people had a cup of tea, they came to a side room. A servant stood at the door and opened the door with a smile after seeing them.


    "My lords, if you have anything to do, just tell me!" said the servant at the door, and then closed the door for Su Yan and the others.


    "Auction?" Su Yan said upon seeing this.


    "No, this is the room where we rest. We haven''t arrived yet. When we are here, someone will take us to the designated side hall." Xiao He said.


    "So that''s how it is. This room looks like an auction." Su Yan also said.


    "Moreover, the side halls that can be entered at different levels here are also different. The people in each side hall are basically at the same level. Anyway, the difference in the class of people in the side halls is not too big. If it is financial resources or background If the difference is too big, you won''t be able to enter the same side hall at all." Xiao He continued.


    The Black Whale Tribe did a good job at this point. After all, the fraternity that everyone came to participate in is to take out treasures from each other to see if they can be exchanged for good things. It is similar to the treasure gathering that Su Yan participated in Fenglu City last time. General Assembly.


    Like the sorority of the Black Whale Tribe, there won��t be too many cultivators who just look at it but don��t buy it. After all, the financial resources and background of the people in the side hall are not added to the strength. The combination of the three determines that you can go to that side hall. temple.


    If the class difference between everyone is not big, the possibility of transactions will be greater, after all, everyone''s ability to bear is similar.


    There will be no situation where no one can afford to buy something after taking it out.


    After several people sat here and waited for nearly half an hour, the servant at the door knocked on the door and said: "The fellowship of the adults is about to start, and please move to the side hall with me."


    Xiao He got up immediately after hearing this, but when Xiao He was about to go out, he found that Su Yan had already entered the state of meditation practice, and then Xiao He directly interrupted Su Yan''s meditation.


    "Did you not forget to practice in such a short time?"


    After Su Yan opened his eyes and saw the servant at the door, he understood what was going on, and then responded to Xiao He with a smile.


    Then he got up and followed Xiao He and walked out.


    A few people followed the servant and took another cup of tea to a side hall. The door of the side hall was ajar at the moment, and then the servant pushed the door open and invited Xiao He and the others to enter.


    After Xiao and the others entered, the man directly closed the door with a false cover.


    At this moment, there are more than 20 people sitting in this side hall, and everyone is talking and laughing, but without exception, all the people sitting in this side hall have cultivation bases at or above the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being, and some people are standing behind them. An existence with a lower cultivation base.


    Most of them follow the elders in the tribe or sect to gain knowledge, but without exception, they all stand there.


    As soon as the four of them entered the hall, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention, unscrupulously sizing up Xiao He, Su Yan and others.


    Not everyone who joins the fraternity can enjoy the qualification of someone to lead the way. Xiao He has such an honor because of his special status in the Haizhu Palace, which will naturally cause dissatisfaction among some people.


    "This little brother is very young. I don''t know where he comes from?"


    An old man in sackcloth on the left took a sip of tea, and then said slowly, "At this age, you can come to a fraternity of this level? Call your adults here!"

 Chapter 5794： cuttlefish tribe

    Chapter 5794: Cuttlefish Tribe


    As soon as the old man opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes turned cold. Everyone sitting here is the existence of the middle stage of the Supreme Being or above, but there are still many people who are not qualified to be led. So he waited in this side hall, not wanting Xiao He to have a private room for him to rest.


    The person next to the old man in sackcloth has fiery hair and looks restless. At this moment, he also said: "The **** in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, dare to enter this side hall without my lord?"


    The man saw that Hai Ling was the oldest among the four of Su Yan, so he thought that his strength was the strongest among them, so he said it directly.


    It was also because Su Yan gave him the special medicine pill that Hai Ling''s cultivation base seemed to be only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    The two spoke one after another, full of ridicule and provocation.


    Immediately, someone among the crowd said: "Isn''t Commander Qi Feng here? Let him tell who this person is?"


    "That''s right, Commander Qi Feng, you also introduce us, who is the young master of that family!"


    "That''s right, don''t look at it as a little thief sneaking in!"


    "..."


    As soon as the man mentioned Qi Feng, everyone booed directly.


    At this time, the commander named Qi Feng also looked at this side, and the whole person was still in a hazy state. He was the Supreme who was responsible for welcoming the guests at the door. Now that everyone is here, he can naturally come in up.


    The moment he saw Xiao He, his sleepy eyes woke up instantly, and he said, "Master Xiao He!"


    "Xiao?"


    "Why does this name sound familiar?"


    "..."


    After Qi Feng''s voice sounded, everyone in the hall also searched for words related to the surname Xiao in their minds.


    "This is Mr. Xiao He, the direct disciple of the master of the Second Hall of Haizhu Palace!" Qi Feng continued.


    He also heard what those people in the hall said just now, but because he was a little tired, he didn''t bother to care about it, but after seeing it was Xiao, he was stunned and regretted not standing up just now.


    The three words "Haizhudian" seemed to have a certain amount of magical power. As soon as Qi Feng said it, everyone''s faces changed immediately, and the previous indignation completely disappeared, followed by a sudden expression on their faces.


    Even the old man in sackcloth and the irritable man with fiery red hair sitting next to him changed their expressions slightly at this moment, as if they had tacitly agreed that this name could enjoy this honor, and they didn''t say anything for a while.


    They may not have heard of Xiao He''s name, but the words Haizhudian really made them dare not have any objections.


    Sitting in front of the crowd were two men with very different costumes. The two had practiced completely different exercises. Because of the exercises, the appearance of the two of them was also extremely strange. It clearly retains the characteristics of the sea tribe, and the whole body is pitch black, giving people an indescribable feeling.


    One of the men also said directly after listening to Qi Feng''s words: "It turns out that it is Xiao He from the Haizhu Palace. The two brothers are from the Cuttlefish Tribe. It is really unexpected that today''s meeting will attract a great sage. Xiao He As a member of the Haizhu Palace, you must have many rare treasures, which can open the eyes of everyone present."


    Xiao He didn''t care about the gazes and sarcasm of those people just now. After hearing what this person said, he smiled directly and said: "Where, I''m here to cheer, and then I have to pay more attention to the treasures in everyone''s hands."


    Immediately after finishing speaking, Xiao He also found a place to sit down, and Su Yan and the other three stood behind Xiao He. Where Su Yan was standing at the moment, his eyes began to scrutinize the venue intentionally or unintentionally.


    However, Xiao He helped Ao Luo find a stool for her to sit on. After all, she was a woman and Xiao He took care of her.


    But at this moment, Ao Luo''s action made Xiao He''s eyes almost fall out, and Ao Luo took the stool and pulled the corner of La Suyan''s clothes to signal Su Yan to sit down.


    Seeing this, Su Yan quickly refused, and Ao Luo stood there in anger when he saw that Su Yan didn''t sit down, and the stool was left empty beside Xiao He.


    "this��"


    Xiao He was also speechless for a while.


    "The two are actually members of the Cuttlefish Tribe? Is the leader of the River tribe okay?"


    At this moment, Hai Ling suddenly spoke.


    "Huh? My friend, do you know our patriarch?"


    The man in pitch black just now said in surprise after hearing Hai Ling''s words, his face was also full of disbelief. The cuttlefish tribe is a very low-key tribe in the West Sea. Although their strength is good, they have never been in the large Even Ao Luo had never heard of it before.


    On the contrary, Hai Ling and the patriarch of the cuttlefish tribe are good friends, so he also expressed his condolences at this moment.


    "Your patriarch and I are best friends." Hai Ling said immediately.


    The person from the cuttlefish tribe next to the person who spoke just now said after hearing this: "Could it be that this fellow Taoist has misunderstood the person?"


    After all, Hai Ling now seems to be only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. Anyone who says that he and the elders of the Cuttlefish Tribe are best friends will not be believed. You must know that the strength of their Cuttlefish Tribe leader is a real late-stage supreme.


    Hai Ling also knew why these two people didn''t believe what she said. It was nothing more than his strength seemed too weak, and it was impossible to get on line with their patriarch.


    Immediately, Hai Ling also activated his divine power to remove the disguise that Su Yan helped him to make, and in an instant, the strength of the supreme mid-term was also directly displayed.


    "What? Earth Supreme Middle Stage? This guy is hiding his strength!"


    "Haizhu Palace really deserves its reputation! Even the bodyguards are the mid-stage existence of the Earth Sovereign."


    "..."


    After Hai Ling removed the disguise Su Yan gave him, the four of them once again became the focus of discussion, and everyone''s eyes continued to wander around them again.


    "You pig!" Su Yan said with some air.


    Hai Ling also realized that his actions were a little too extreme, and then obediently stood behind Xiao He and stopped talking.


    Because Xiao He is wearing a special dress, as long as he doesn''t want people to see his cultivation, generally people who are weaker than him can''t see it. Of course, this can be switched freely by him. When it is opened, the clothes will isolate the breath of divine power exuding from him by itself.


    At this moment, everyone''s consciousness is constantly wandering around Su Yan, Ao Luo and Xiao He!


    Xiao He was a little annoyed by being stared at at this time, and immediately stood up and said: "Since everyone is so interested in me, why don''t you wait until the end of the sorority and come with me to the Haizhu Palace to communicate more!"

 Chapter 5795： Deep Sea Eldar

    Chapter 5795: Deep Sea Spirit Race


    When Xiao He said such words at this time, he naturally didn''t dare to be answered by anyone, and the consciousness that glanced at them immediately decreased a lot.


    "Could it be that your lord is from the Xihai Palace?" the cuttlefish tribe said directly.


    "Qiao Yu, what nonsense are you talking about! Shut up!" the person beside him said quickly.


    "Xihai Palace!"


    "No way!"


    "..."


    It was obvious that the speaker had no intention, but the listener had intentions, and everyone present also had doubts about Hai Ling''s identity.


    Even Xiao He, who was beside Su Yan, was looking at Ao Luo at this moment, because when he was discussing the deal with Su Yan, he saw the shadow of the Dragon Clan on Ao Luo, and his confidence in his own skills led him to be sure that he Absolutely not mistaken, some people now say that Hai Ling is from the Xihai Palace.


    Suddenly, Xiao He had 70% of his guess about Ao Luo''s identity in his mind.


    Su Yan is really speechless about Hai Ling''s behavior at the moment. Hai Ling is like a fool. It is better to come in without pretending in the first place if he exposes his disguise in front of everyone.


    This kind of behavior is tantamount to stealing one''s ears and stealing one''s bell. At this moment, Su Yan even wonders if Hai Ling deliberately revealed his identity as the West Sea Palace.


    Some of the people present also came from the Sea of ??Abyss. After hearing about the Xihai Imperial Palace, several people became vigilant instantly, and the eyes they looked at Su Yan and the others changed accordingly.


    At this moment, Qiao She, another member of the Cuttlefish Tribe, looked at Su Yan and said, "This friend looks even more strange, he doesn''t seem to be from my Sea Clan!"


    Qiao She also wanted to divert everyone''s attention from Hai Ling to Su Yan at this moment. As a direct disciple of the Cuttlefish tribe chief, he naturally understood the relationship between the patriarch and a certain commander of the Xihai Palace. Hai Ling in front of him should It was the one his master had mentioned.


    However, he didn''t seem to reveal that their Cuttlefish tribe had something to do with the Xihai Palace. There were two reasons for this. First, it was undoubtedly a hole card for their Cuttlefish tribe, which could produce extraordinary effects at critical moments. The second is that the key figures in this fraternity are the Sea Clan from the Sea of ??Abyss. Their relationship with the Four Seas Palace is very rigid. If their relationship with the West Sea Palace is revealed, it will be very unfavorable for this transaction.


    "Whether I''m a member of the Sea Clan has nothing to do with you!" Su Yan said without being used to him.


    Originally, Hai Ling''s private exposure of his strength made him very angry, but now the people of the cuttlefish tribe want to "lead the trouble" to divert everyone''s attention to him.


    "You!" Qiao She didn''t expect Su Yan to dare to speak like that, after all, in his opinion, Su Yan was just a being at the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    Even if Su Yan''s hidden strength, in Qiao She''s opinion, at most he is at the same level as Hai Ling.


    "What about me, take care of yourself, don''t exchange things if you have nothing to do, now I unilaterally announce that there will be no more transactions between Haizhu Palace and your Cuttlefish Tribe!" Su Yan said directly.


    "You! Don''t bully people too much!" Qiao She and Qiao Yu also said directly at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan also turned his head and ignored the two of them.


    "Young Master Xiao, I don''t know if this person speaks for Haizhu Palace?" Qiao She also looked at Xiao He and asked.


    "If you have this kind of attitude, what he said counts. Although he can''t be the master, I can!" Xiao He also responded domineeringly, and then he also closed the special clothes he was wearing to protect against divine power. isolated function.


    In an instant, Xiao He''s breath of divine power was captured by everyone present.


    "What! Earth Sovereign Peak!"


    "At such an age, one is at the peak of the Supreme Being!"


    "Haizhu Palace really lives up to its reputation!"


    "..."


    Xiao He''s strength instantly became the focus of everyone''s discussion, and he helped Su Yan take the siege.


    Ao Luo is not stupid, and she can see that the cause of all this is Hai Ling''s recklessness.


    "I''m talking about you after I go back!" Ao Luo also looked at Hai Ling and said.


    At this moment, Hai Ling regrets very much, what he did just now was indeed too reckless.


    The two people from the Cuttlefish Tribe didn''t talk after Xiao He was shut down here. After all, Xiao He had also shown the strength of the earth''s supreme peak at this moment, no matter in terms of strength or background, they were firmly overwhelmed by them.


    At this moment, everyone calmed down after a brief discussion.


    Suddenly Su Yan said: "When will this fraternity start? Could it be that there are other distinguished guests?"


    "Haha, everyone can''t wait anymore?" A voice came from outside the door at this moment, and there were several figures following him, obviously someone who was qualified to let him lead the way.


    Everyone stared and saw that after the door opened, it was a sea woman who came in, but her body decoration was the same as that of a woman from the God Realm, with tulle on her face and a light body. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, he gave off a dignified and elegant temperament, and there were four maidservants behind him, each with an extraordinary temperament.


    At this time, Qi Feng also stepped forward, and said a little puzzled: "Master Tianyang, who is this? I see that everyone on the invitation has come?"


    "Yes, almost all the guests have come, but the key person of this fraternity has just arrived!" Then he made a gesture of invitation, and arranged the sea woman in palace attire in the first vacant seat superior.


    Everyone''s expressions changed slightly. The first seat has never been taken. Everyone thought that the host of the Black Whale Tribe specially reserved this position for themselves, but they didn''t expect that it was specially reserved for this person. Now among the full seats, everyone couldn''t help but be full of curiosity about the woman above the first seat.


    "Do you know Ao Luo?" Su Yan asked Ao Luo through voice.


    "I don''t know, but I feel familiar." Ao Luo responded.


    Su Yan then sent a sound transmission to Xiao He and asked, "Who is this? Do you know him?"


    "Deep Sea Spirit Race! Hai Meier!" Xiao He said directly, it was obvious that Xiao He knew the person in charge very well.


    Immediately afterwards, Tian Yang himself sat on the seat on Hai Meier''s right hand side and said with a smile: "You must be very curious about the identity of this lord, she is a guest specially invited by the patriarch, and she not only participates in the item transaction , and he is also the person in charge of pricing the treasures in everyone��s hands.��


    "Oh, the man who set the price?"


    "Her? Price our baby? Why should she?"


    "That''s right, is she worthy?"


    "..."


    Some of the people present also raised questions.


    Tianyang immediately snorted coldly, and everyone''s voices were obviously much quieter.


    At this time, the man with red hair asked: "Could it be that this friend has the power of appreciating treasures?"

 Chapter 5796： Po will start

    Chapter 5796 The treasure meeting begins


    Everyone also showed doubts at this moment, guessing about the identity of the woman in the first seat, and now Hai Meier was sitting there peacefully, with a calm demeanor, exuding the aura of a superior and the demeanor of a strong person.


    "Hahaha��"


    Suddenly a hearty laugh came, and everyone looked at the reputation, only to see Tian Yang said with a smile: "If there are treasures that the spirit race can''t recognize in these four seas, then the rest of my sea clan will be even more so." It��s impossible but this is a heavy responsibility.��


    "It turned out to be a person from the deep sea spirit race."


    Everyone was astonished, and their eyes all fell on Hai Meier.


    The two members of the Cuttlefish Tribe were also surprised: "Could it be that they are the deep-sea spirit clan who specialize in hosting large-scale auctions, and whose skill of treasure knowledge within the sea clan is unmatched?"


    Although the spirit race is very low-key in the four seas, in addition to having a strong ability to appreciate treasures, the strength of the spirit race itself is also extremely strong, but the spirit race generally hides in the deep sea, and rarely interacts with other races. When dealing with people, it is usually some clansmen who host some auctions or social gatherings like the one that is being held now.


    Su Yan was also dazed at this moment. He had never heard of the special ability of appreciating treasures in the Beast God''s Domain. Su Yan usually relied on his own experience and strength to confirm the authenticity of treasures. Judgmental.


    He is also very curious about this ability to identify treasures.


    "Haha, I never expected to see Hai Meier here."


    Xiao He also said with a smile at the moment, it is obvious that Xiao He knew this woman in palace costume.


    Hai Meier''s eyes, which were as cold as autumn water, became gentler, and she could see that she had a good impression of Xiao He, and then she said in a soft and moving voice: "The last time we said goodbye, Mr. Xiao''s cultivation has become superb again, isn''t it?" Not much. Seeing you today, you have already broken through to the peak of the Earth Sovereign?"


    Xiao He also said modestly: "It''s all about luck. If it''s all about luck, in this life, you may be stuck at the peak of the Supreme Being and can''t improve half a step."


    Hai Meier smiled slightly after hearing this, and stopped talking.


    Now that Xiao He is at the peak of the Supreme Being at such a young age, if he is stuck in this force and cannot improve half a point for a lifetime, everyone present may be at the peak of the Supreme Supreme in this life.


    At this time, Tianyang also smiled and said: "It''s rare to be able to attract Mr. Xiao and Mr. Xiao to come. Take a look at Xiao and Young Master of the Haizhu Palace, they must have brought a lot of treasures, and you can also watch the spirit clan''s art of appreciating treasures, but Hai Meier, you are late, this is not your usual style."


    At this moment, Hai Meier''s eyes flashed a trace of solemnity, and said: "Sudden incidents are involved, so I came a little late."


    "Oh, can you tell me what''s the matter? As long as my Black Whale Tribe can help, I will do my best to help you, Hai Meier, to resolve this matter." Tianyang also said directly after seeing Hai Meier''s expression, As an important existence of the Black Whale Tribe, he still has this ability to perceive words and emotions. This will not only enhance the relationship with the Spirit Race, but also show their Black Whale Tribal demeanor in front of everyone.


    And based on his understanding of Hai Meier and the Spirit Race, he would naturally not really use him to help with such matters, so Tianyang can naturally speak beautifully about such things that are just verbal.


    After hearing this, Hai Meier also said directly: "The concubine thanked Lord Tianyang in advance, but the matter is a private matter of my spirit clan, so I don''t need to worry about it, it''s almost settled now."


    "Just solve it!" Tianyang said with a smile after hearing this.


    Hai Meier said that she didn''t need to worry about Tianyang, but in fact she knew that what Tianyang said was just polite words, even if he asked him to help, he would find trouble to evade it, so just listen to this kind of joke.


    Tian Yang also said immediately afterward: "Since Mrs. Hai Meier has nothing to do, then our sorority meeting is ready to start today. I don''t know if that dear friend will start it?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, everyone, let''s start our trading activities now, don''t let your mood be affected, and I specially invited Mrs. Hai Meier to host this time. If you have any treasures that you can show, let''s watch together." Qi The wind also said at this time.


    At this moment, everyone is also in high spirits. At their level, the treasures that can be taken out must be extraordinary. Otherwise, if the things they take out are not good, they will be designated as shameful adults, and most of you present He has a certain reputation, and they can''t afford to lose this person.


    Everyone looked east and west, but no one was willing to be the first to offer the treasure.


    Tian Yang also anticipated the current situation long before he came, and immediately said with a smile: "Since you are all embarrassed to be the first to come, then let me show my shame first."


    I saw him raise his hand, the light from the storage artifact at his waist flickered, and the next moment a white jade box appeared in his hand, and Tian Yang immediately opened the lid of the white jade box with a smile.


    A gray-white elixir lay quietly in the box, and after the lid was opened, a scent of the elixir filled the entire hall in a short while.


    "Haha, who can see the clues of this thing? I would rather give out one hundred thousand divine crystals as a reward." Tianyang said with a smile at the moment.


    Immediately afterwards, Tianyang looked at Hai Meier again and said: "This time, Hai Meier should not participate. But I will bring out a treasure in a while. At that time, Hai Meier, you can also be the host." Join the ranks of the guessers."


    "If Master Tianyang said that, I''m very interested in your next treasure!" Hai Meier also said with a smile after hearing this.


    The elixir placed in the box in front of her, Hai Meier also judged its origin after smelling his fragrance.


    At this time, Qiao Yu stood up and said, "Master Tianyang is really rich and powerful, and he even rewarded one hundred thousand divine crystals. I''m sure about the one hundred thousand divine crystals."


    "Oh? Did this fellow Taoist see the origin of this elixir?" Tian Yang asked with some doubts. Although this elixir is not an extremely rare item, not many people know it, because its effect is to restore mental strength. Generally, blacksmiths will need this kind of thing, and it can be used at this level The blacksmiths of the elixir are generally extremely high-level existences.


    The reason why Tianyang dared to come out with this thing, and said it was a reward for 100,000 divine crystals, was because he thought that none of the people present could reach the level of using this elixir, and naturally no one would know it.


    Of course, there is still a great possibility that Xiao He knows this pill, so Tian Yang also sent a voice transmission to Xiao He in advance and said: He will not be allowed to participate in this speculation, and he will be rewarded with some divine crystals afterwards.

 Chapter 5797： Sansheng Gathering Soul Pill

    Chapter 5797: Sansheng Gathering Soul Pill


    In order not to spoil Tianyang''s position, Xiao He naturally agreed.


    "This is an eighth-level concentrating pill!" Qiao Yu said after wandering in front of the white jade box for a while.


    "Unfortunately, fellow daoist, you gave the wrong answer. It seems that you can''t take the one hundred thousand divine crystals away." Tian Yang said with a smile.


    In his opinion, it is absolutely impossible for everyone present to say what this is.


    Everyone was also silent at the moment, there were not many people who knew the pill, let alone this kind of pill that restores mental power, let alone anyone who knew it.


    When everyone was silent, Su Yan came out suddenly, and then said directly: "It''s just an eighth-order Three Gods Soul Gathering Pill."


    Su Yan didn''t even come to the white jade box to observe it, but just said it directly.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Tian Yang didn''t look at Su Yan immediately, but instead looked at Xiao He. In his opinion, this was the answer Xiao He told Su Yan.


    But when he looked at Xiao He, Xiao He also gave him a negative answer, and judging by the degree of surprise on Xiao He''s face, it didn''t look like a fake.


    At this moment, even the way Xiao He looked at Su Yan couldn''t help but become cautious.


    Tianyang also quickly adjusted his state, recovered from the shock just now, and then said: "Little brother really has good eyesight!"


    Immediately, Tian Yang took out a bag from his waist, and threw it to Su Yan. When he threw it to Su Yan, he also said: "One hundred thousand divine crystals is a lot, little brother!"


    "Of course it''s important!" Su Yan said directly after taking it.


    Su Yan''s words almost overwhelmed Tianyang, he never thought that Su Yan would answer him like this.


    Everyone also laughed at this moment, but Su Yan''s words were a bit funny.


    Tian Yan said with a gloomy face: "I also ask Hai Meier to appraise the value of this elixir."


    Hai Meier also walked directly to the white jade box at this moment, and a divine power covered the white jade box for a moment, then said: "Of course, this pill cannot be faked. As for the price, since it is a pill that restores mental power, it is suitable for a relatively large group of people." Special, usually this kind of elixir will have different prices for different people. Today I set a middle price here, 4.3 million **** crystals. Of course, those who are interested can buy it. extremely effective."


    Most of the people present were from the Sea Clan. Naturally, they were not very interested in the recovery of spiritual power. No one called for a price for a long time. It also happened to be 4.3 million.


    Seeing Su Yan''s bid, Qiao She also shouted directly: "4.4 million divine crystals!"


    Even though it was useless for Qiao She to ask for this elixir, he still held a grudge against how Su Yan made his cuttlefish tribe lose face just now.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t have money, 4.5 million!" Su Yan also said directly when he saw this.


    "What did you say? 4.6 million!"


    "I said, if you don''t have money, don''t play tricks! Five million!"


    Su Yan shouted directly.


    "Angry! It is impossible for me to let you get this elixir today! Five and a half million!"


    Josh roared angrily.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled directly and said, "Since you like it so much, then I''ll let it go to you, hahahaha."


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at Qiao She with a smile on his face, as if he was looking at a fool. Even some people around him looked at Qiao She strangely.


    At this moment, even Hai Meier is a bit more temperamental towards Su Yan, because Hai Meier''s ability to appraise treasures can also see the brilliance of the divine artifact on the cultivator''s body. The radiance is divided into red, orange, yellow, green, blue, Blue, purple, and seven colors, red means that the baby on this person is very attractive, orange means increasing, and so on, purple is the worst.


    At this moment, if you look at Su Yan through the secret technique, what appears on Su Yan is purple light, and this light is very dazzling. You must know that purple is a cold light system. If you want purple to have dazzling brightness, then his brightness Absolutely top notch.


    In the end, the Three Lives Gathering Soul Pill was also bought by Qiao She at a price of 5.5 million divine crystals. At this moment, Qiao She looked at Su Yan with eyes that wished to tear Su Xiansheng apart.


    Tian Yang looked at Su Yan at this time, but felt that Su Yan was much more pleasing to the eye than when he had earned 100,000 divine crystals from him just now.


    One must know that the Three Lives Gathering Soul Pill is worth 4.5 million at most, Su Yan is equivalent to helping him earn an extra million, how could he be unhappy.


    In the main hall, Tian Yang was quite satisfied with this transaction, and he was in a good mood, and then he said with a smile: "I have already thrown bricks, and your jade should have appeared."


    "Hehe, since that''s the case, then the old man will show his shame."


    An Earth Sovereign beside Xiao He raised his right hand, and a ray of light shot out directly through the air, and it was inserted into the ground with a sound of "Zheng". This can also be seen here.


    Xiao He''s eyes lit up when he saw this, but then dimmed again. This sword is only a divine weapon at the late stage of the top rank, not even the peak rank, so he naturally doesn''t like it.


    The Earth Sovereign said, "This long sword is an artifact of the late stage of the top rank. Is there anyone here who likes it? I want to exchange for some pills to enhance my cultivation."


    This person''s cultivation is only at the early stage of the Earth Supreme Being, but his divine power has still reached the threshold of the Earth Supreme Middle Stage, and the elixir to enhance his cultivation is also to help him break through the Earth Supreme Middle Stage.


    "I wonder if Hainan Red Moon Pill can be exchanged for the long sword in your hand?" the man with fiery red long hair asked tentatively.


    The local Supreme also frowned after hearing this, and then said: "Hainan Red Moon Pill? It can also be regarded as enhancing the skill, and it''s okay to change it, but I ask for a lot in terms of quantity."


    The man with fiery red hair said with some displeasure, "How much do you want?"


    "Let''s say it will cost a hundred pieces!" the Earth Supreme said after hesitating for a moment.


    "One hundred? Are you extorting? I have a hundred and I might as well eat them myself!" The man with fiery red hair shouted directly after hearing this, obviously irritated by him.


    The supreme being was not used to him at all, and then snorted coldly and said: "This Hainan Red Moon Pill can only be regarded as the bottom of the eighth-rank pill, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a seventh-rank pill. I want you You are not willing to exchange a hundred pieces for a mid-level artifact? Is it because I blackmailed you, or are you planning to scam me?"


    "Hum!" The man with fiery red hair also snorted and stopped talking. He also knew that what this man said was true, and the value of Hainan Red Moon Pill was indeed not great.


    After a while, there was still no bid, which meant that the long sword was about to be sold.

 Chapter 5798： True Spirit Bird

    Chapter 5798: True Spirit Die Compassion Bird


    After a while, the face of the Supreme Master changed slightly. Seeing that no one had any intention of trading, he snorted angrily and said, "Since there is no one to trade, it''s fine, the old man will put it away."


    Immediately with a wave of his sleeve, the long sword turned into a ray of light and was retracted into the storage artifact at his waist, and the whole person sat aside with a gloomy face.


    ��


    "Young Master Xiao He, you are the youngest strongman in the arena, and you are the well-deserved pride of the heavens in Haizhu Palace. Everyone present is looking forward to the treasure you brought." Tianyang is also smiling at the moment. Xiao He said.


    "Master Tianyang is serious. I didn''t bring out any rare things, but I have come here. Naturally, I can''t sweep away the interest of fellow Taoists. I do have a good-for-nothing treasure in my hands. Let''s see what everyone will do." I won''t like it anymore." Xiao He also said with a smile after hearing this, he knew that Tian Yang would definitely call him to present the treasure, but he didn''t expect it to be so early.


    "Young Master Xiao was joking, the things you brought will certainly not be ordinary." Hai Meier also said with a smile, that smile was somewhat charming, and she was also confused when she saw Xiao He.


    Everyone was also looking at Xiao He with great anticipation at the moment. After all, as the direct disciple of the Second Hall Master of Haizhu Hall, Xiao He naturally had many treasures in his hands. There was a flash of light in his hand, and a black streak around his waist The light flashed, and the next moment a black box appeared in Xiao He''s hands.


    Xiao He didn''t open it, but handed it directly to Hai Meier, and then said: "I want to use this thing to trade for a sword-shaped artifact of good fortune, and everyone who is willing can open it!"


    Before Hai Meier opened her mouth to tell the origin of the contents in the box, everyone in the store couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "For an artifact of good fortune?"


    "Did I hear you right?"


    "Then the bottom of this box is an artifact of good fortune!"


    "..."


    Everyone also became confused in an instant. You must know that the artifacts of the good fortune level are not something that the Chinese cabbage on the side of the road can see. count.


    At this moment, the person who took out the top-level mid-stage artifact just now can''t wait to find a crack in the ground to get in. Compared with Xiao He''s thing, the thing he just took out is simply a fart.


    At this time, Hai Meier also slowly opened the lid of the black gold jade box, and a dagger appeared in front of everyone''s eyes in an instant. Cover it up.


    "Hai Meier, what do you mean?" Tian Yang also asked without seeing the whole picture of the dagger clearly.


    "That''s right, we haven''t seen it clearly yet, why did we put it away?"


    "What about pretending to be a ghost?"


    "Can''t you give us an explanation?"


    "..."


    Everyone also booed and said, after all, most people didn''t see clearly. Although everyone didn''t see the whole picture of the dagger clearly, everyone was sure that it was definitely not an ordinary product.


    At this time, Xiao He also said: "Everyone is wrong to blame Hai Meier. This just shows Hai Meier''s ability to appraise treasures. If you buy that treasure of mine back, you must refine it to become your natal artifact, otherwise The power will definitely get lower and lower, the box is used to protect his divine power from leaking out, so of course the shorter the opening time, the better."


    When Xiao He opened his mouth, everyone was silent.


    "In that case, let Hai Meier introduce Xiao and Young Master''s baby to everyone!" Tian Yang immediately said with a smile.


    Hai Meier also said directly at this moment: "It seems that everyone doesn''t trust my skill of appreciating treasures? If this happens, I don''t need to be the host!"


    These two sentences immediately stunned everyone present, and then Hai Meier said: "This treasure of Mr. Xiao and Mr. Xiao is definitely a rare treasure that cannot be found. It is an artifact of true spirit!"


    "What? True spirit artifact?"


    "No! I''ve only heard of that thing!"


    "Today is really eye-opening."


    "Haizhu Palace really deserves its reputation!"


    "..."


    Everyone was blown up when they heard the words "True Spirit Artifact". You must know that the rarity of the True Spirit Artifact is even higher than that of the Good Fortune artifact.


    The basis of the true spirit artifact is to integrate the soul body of a true spirit into the artifact of the good fortune level.


    "Although the true spirit integrated into this dagger is a Dieci bird, it is not considered a powerful existence among the ancient true spirits, but the true spirit artifacts that have been preserved to this day are really rare. Compared with ordinary good fortune-level artifacts, he is naturally It still needs to be much stronger." Hai Meier continued.


    As soon as Hai Meier finished speaking, everyone present looked at each other in blank dismay. They were full of expectations for Xiao He''s true spirit artifact, as if they were putting it in their arms.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly transmitted to Xiao He and said, "Are you really going to trade this thing?"


    "What? Young Master Su is interested again. If you take out your long sword and exchange it with me, I will take it back immediately." Xiao He said directly after hearing this.


    "You can''t exchange for anything good here, besides, it''s a real spirit blade. Are you really willing to do so?" Su Yan said regretfully.


    "No way, it doesn''t fit, I can''t exert his power, and he still wants to limit my strength." Xiao He said helplessly.


    "If you give me some favors, I may agree to refine this dagger into a long sword for you!" Su Yan said.


    "Ah? Did I hear you right? Do you still have this ability? Do you know that I belong to that power?" Xiao He lost his composure when he heard Su Yan''s words, and asked a series of questions.


    "I know, aren''t you from Haizhu Palace? What''s the matter!" Su Yanman said indifferently.


    Su Yan then said: "Just because you haven''t heard of it doesn''t mean you don''t have it. If you can''t do it in Haizhu Palace, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. What''s more, your Haizu''s forging technology is very ordinary!"


    "Since you have said so, then I will not sell this dagger, and I will leave it to you to clean up, but let''s talk about the remuneration and compensation first." Xiao He also said directly.


    "It''s easy to say, if it fails, I will give you my sword, and if it succeeds, you can find me an elemental power with a strong fire attribute." Su Yan said.


    "You''re not talking about the original fire, are you?" Xiao He asked suspiciously.


    Su Yan also nodded after hearing this and said: "It is the original fire, and it is also possible to have an existence of the same level as the original fire."


    Xiao He fell silent after hearing this, and then said: "Let me think about it, I''m really not sure I can do this."


    With the end of the conversation between the two, no one in the hall still offered Xiao and the True Spirit Blade.

 Chapter 5799： Xin Guangshi

    Chapter 5799 Xinguang Stone


    As Su Yan said, it is quite difficult to sell such a high-grade item at this medium-level fraternity, and in the end Xiao He''s True Spirit Blade is also of the expected genre.


    "Master Xiao didn''t intend to use this thing to amuse the brothers!" Someone said at this time.


    "This fellow Taoist is serious. I really want to find a good fortune-level artifact. I have to take out my own treasure. The purpose of my participation in this fellowship this time is also to exchange for a good fortune-level sword. Shape artifact." Xiao He also said after hearing this.


    "How about this, Mr. Xiao, how about you come up with another treasure that everyone can afford." Tian Yang also stood up and said at this moment, he also had some feelings about Xiao He''s taking out the True Spirit Blade just now. Displeased.


    "Naturally no problem!" Xiao He also readily agreed.


    Immediately, the storage artifact on Xiao He''s waist shimmered, and a white stone appeared in Xiao He''s hands. Xiao He also said at this moment: "Let me also play a game, who can guess the name of this treasure?" , I take 200,000 Divine Crystals as a reward, just to express my apology."


    At this time, before everyone had time to guess, Su Yan shouted directly: "Isn''t it just a quick Xinguang stone!"


    At this moment, he was also surprised and said: "It''s no coincidence that this little brother knew the Sansheng Soul Gathering Pill before. He really has a very high attainment in various materials, and he even knows this Xinguang Stone."


    "Xinguang Stone? This is Xinguang Stone!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed drastically. Qiao Yu and Qiao She were staring at the palm-sized Xinguang Stone with a greedy look, and the rest of the people present were also dignified at the moment.


    Hai Meier explained softly at this time: "Although the attribute of this Xinguang stone is gold, it contains the supernatural power of the wood attribute, and has the characteristics of growth and recovery, so it is often used by blacksmiths to refine battle clothes For such a large piece of Xinguang Stone, it is enough to create a top-tier defensive artifact."


    Although Xinguang Stone is not the main material of defensive artifacts, it is the most important core material, which can be automatically repaired after damage, and can move freely when attached to the body. It is also the most precious raw material part of defensive artifacts.


    "Hahaha, Xiao He and Young Master did not disappoint everyone. This treasure was brought out, and even now I am moved by it. I don''t know what Xiao and Young Master are planning to exchange for this time?"


    At this moment, everyone started to think about it again. Although the good things that Xiao He brought out this time were affordable enough for them, the materials needed to create a defensive artifact of this level were measured. Xinguang Stone is just a more important part of it.


    Especially at their level, it is even more difficult to collect all the raw materials for a defensive artifact. Even if the collection is complete, it is even more difficult to find a top blacksmith to help you refine it. Lou, so at this moment when the baby comes out, everyone''s heart is basically excited, but everyone can''t help but hesitate.


    Xiao He also said with a smile at the moment: "It''s fine if I can change some gadgets, and it''s fine if I don''t let me lose too much. If I lose money, I will apologize to everyone."


    Hai Meier smiled lightly at this moment and said nothing, although the people in Haizhu Palace are rich and powerful, they are definitely extremely shrewd. What Xiao He said at the moment is casual, but it is undoubtedly to let everyone fight for the baby. He chooses the best one. This situation is the same as an auction. The conditions Xiao He shouted are the same as a low price, often low The set is not high, so as to attract more people to place bets.


    As a member of the Deep Sea Spirit Clan, Hai Meier has dealt with people from the Sea Casting Palace a lot, but this is the first time she has dealt with Xiao He. After all, Xiao He is still young, and the business of the Sea Casting Palace is still out of reach. Xiao He came to worry.


    Sure enough, after Tianyang heard Xiao He''s words, he hesitated for a moment, and then took out a Jade Buddha statue from the storage artifact at his waist, and said, "I don''t know Xiao He''s jade Buddha statue." Can you see it with your son?"


    "Oh? Buddha jade?"


    Hai Meier was also surprised when she saw the Moyu Living Buddha in Tianyang''s hands, "It''s really unexpected that Master Tianyang has such a treasure in his hands. In terms of value, this thing is not inferior to the Xinguang Stone. This thing is an offering from the cultivators. It has been condensed over many years, and it can be said to be extremely rare."


    Xiao He seemed very casual, saying: "Since Hai Meier has said so, if no one else wants to change, I will change."


    "Wait a minute!" Su Yan said suddenly at this moment.


    "What? Young Master Su is interested in Xin Guangshi??" Xiao He asked with a smile.


    "I''m not interested. What I want to say is to give me 200,000 Divine Crystals first, and we''re talking about a deal between the two of you!" Su Yan said solemnly.


    After hearing this, Xiao He laughed awkwardly and said, "It seems that Young Master Su''s memory is not so good!"


    After all, he directly threw an artifact for storage to Su Yan.


    "That''s natural!" Su Yan said shyly.


    "In terms of treasures, my cuttlefish tribe may not be able to compare with you, but there are also some special things, maybe Xiao and young master will like them very much after seeing them." At this moment, Qiao She said suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, he communicated with Ying Qiaoyu for a while, and then took out a black secret treasure from the storage artifact at his waist, which looked sticky in his hand, and then Qiao She also said with a smile: "I don''t know the famous treasure." The deep sea spirits of the four seas, do you recognize me, the little baby from the cuttlefish tribe?"


    As soon as the black secret treasure appeared in the hall, everyone immediately felt a hazy feeling floating on their bodies, as if they had just woken up, and the whole person was out of state.


    At this moment, Hai Meier looked at the black treasure in Qiao She''s hand and frowned slightly, then she said with surprise, "Could it be that..."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Before Hai Meier could finish speaking, Su Yan interrupted her directly, and then Su Yan said: "Is there a prize for guessing correctly?"


    After hearing this, Qiao She and Qiao Yu were dumbfounded, and then said in unison: "Reward you big-headed ghost, get out of here!"


    "What are you pretending to be without a reward? Poor ghost!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this, and at the end he did not forget to add two words to enhance the intention of mocking.


    After hearing this, Qiao She yelled: "Angry! Don''t leave after the kid''s capable sorority is over!"


    "Your young master, I can leave as soon as I want, you don''t care!" Su Yan said with a look of disdain.


    Su Yan''s words and expressions at the moment are full of sarcasm

 Chapter 5800： Soul Eater Spear

    Chapter 5800 Soul Devouring Lance


    "You!" Qiao She''s divine power was also released at this moment, and she subconsciously prepared to rush towards Su Yan.


    "Stop! Private matters are settled in private!" Tian Yang said directly upon seeing this.


    After hearing this, Qiao She had no choice but to let go of her divine power. At this moment, Qiao She looked at Su Yan with eyes that wanted to tear him apart!


    At this time, Hai Meier quickly smoothed things over and said, "Is this the most precious ink ball of your cuttlefish tribe?"


    Qiao Yu was taken aback when he heard this, and then praised: "The deep-sea spirit clan really deserves its reputation, I admire it."


    Qiao She is still **** off by Su Yan at this moment.


    Hai Meier also went on to say: "That''s right, this is also the first time I have seen this treasure so closely. The precious thing about the ink ball is that it can only be used once, but each time it can be used Create an escape environment for the user, not only can let the opponent fall into the environment for a short time, but also can feel any breath of oneself in this world, it is definitely a life-saving artifact."


    "What, if this is true, it is really a life-saving artifact."


    "If you have this ink ball, you will basically have an extra life!"


    "..."


    Everyone was moved now, and a few of them even stood up directly. As a cultivator who has been fighting outside all year round, it is naturally good to have an extra thing for life-saving and self-defense, and the escape probability of this ink ball is almost 100%. That is to say, when you are dueling with others, if you have an ink ball, it is equivalent to having the hole card of immortality.


    Following Hai Meier''s story, everyone''s desire for this ink ball became deeper and deeper.


    Qiao She and Qiao Yu looked at the eyes of everyone looking at them, and their hearts were full of pride.


    Then he looked at Xiao He and asked, "I don''t know how Mr. Xiao treats my ink ball?"


    "This ink ball is indeed a good thing! But, I really don''t need it very much! I''d better change it to Master Tianyang''s Buddhist jade!" Xiao He said with a smile immediately.


    Ao Luo hasn''t said anything since he first came in, only after Xiao He mentioned the word "Dragon Clan", Ao Luo never said a word again.


    At this time, Su Yan also noticed the strangeness of Ao Luo, and then sent a voice transmission to Ao Luo to ask: "What''s your situation? Why do you look a little strange?"


    After hearing this, Ao Luo forced a smile and said, "Hee hee, I can understand me, are you caring about me?"


    "Let''s get down to business, don''t say it''s useless!" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    "I feel that those two people are very strange, and I feel that they seem to be staring at me." Ao Luo also expressed her fear at this time.


    Following the direction Ao Luo said, Su Yan didn''t turn his head to look, but poked his divine sense towards the defense line, and then Su Yan suddenly realized that the two people Ao Luo said were from the abyss. Sea people of the sea.


    Su Yan immediately said directly: "I don''t know what surprises the friends from the Sea of ??Abyss brought this time?"


    Those two people were also shocked when they heard Su Yan''s words. They didn''t expect Su Yan to mention them suddenly. Suddenly, everyone in the hall became interested, and they all said one after another:


    "This year''s sorority has forgotten that you are the protagonists, so hurry up and bring out the good things!"


    "The treasure of the abyss is incredible."


    "The arrival of Xiao and son He Haimei''er made us almost ignore our friends from the abyss this time."


    "..."


    Everyone is also saying one sentence to another.


    "Young Master Su, why do you think of these two people from the Sea of ??Abyss?" Xiao He looked at Su Yan and said with a smile in his eyes.


    "What does Mr. Xiao mean?" Su Yan also asked rhetorically. He really didn''t understand what Xiao He meant when he suddenly asked him this.


    "It''s nothing, isn''t the little girl next to you really a member of the Dragon Clan, and is she from the Xihai Palace?" Xiao He asked in shock.


    "So what if it is, so what if it''s not? It doesn''t matter to you, right?" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    Obviously, about Ao Luo''s identity, Xiao He already had his answer in his mind.


    "If her identity is as I guessed, she may be in danger. Those two guys are obviously eyeing her." Xiao He said directly.


    "Then now, her identity has something to do with you." Su Yan was taken aback when he heard this, and then said with a smile.


    Xiao He also heard the meaning of Su Yan''s words, and immediately scolded: "I almost didn''t agree to help you do this."


    "Helping others is fun! I know you like this!" Su Yan said with a deadpan face.


    The two Sea Clans who came from the abyss also took out the treasures they carried.


    A pitch-black spear was thrown by the man, and it stabbed heavily in the center of the hall. At this time, one of them said in a hoarse voice: "This spear is called Soul Devourer! It is an artifact of good fortune. Do you like it?" people?"


    Hai Meier also frowned at this moment, it was the first time she saw such an evil thing, she released the divine power in her hand, and covered the black spear pierced on the ground.


    After a while, Hai Meier still didn''t have any clue.


    At this moment, everyone in the hall also stood up to see how Hai Meier detected the origin of the black spear.


    After another quarter of an hour, sweat began to drip from Hai Meier''s forehead.


    "call��"


    Hai Meier breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "This spear is indeed an artifact of good fortune, but don''t worry, there is still a lot of hostility in this Soul Devourer, and it will accumulate a lot. If you are not careful, it is entirely possible that you will be backlashed by hostility, and if you cannot effectively control it, you may go crazy directly."


    The person from the abyss also said at this moment: "Hai Meier is worthy of being the chief disciple of the patriarch of the Spirit Race. She understands it so clearly. The hostility on this spear is indeed too strong, and it is easy to control the user''s mind, but Its power is definitely beyond the reach of ordinary good fortune-level artifacts, as the saying goes, if you gain, you will lose, and if you lose, you will gain."


    At this moment, everyone no longer had the aura of wishing to immediately take possession of the good fortune-level artifact just now.


    Hai Meier also said directly at this moment: "Indeed, if it weren''t for that, the value of this spear would be incalculable. I don''t know what you plan to exchange for this spear?"


    "What should I change? Jie Jie Jie!" The man''s hoarse voice, coupled with his weird laughter, could not help but make one''s hair stand on end.


    "Isn''t it too much to exchange my artifact of good fortune for a dragon head, Jie Jie Jie!" the man said with a sly smile, and then looked at Ao Luo unwaveringly.

 Chapter 5801： direct war

    Chapter 5801: Go to war directly


    Seeing this, Su Yan also directly protected Ao Luo behind him.


    "Dragon head! Are you kidding me? You can exchange for a dragon head with your rags? Why don''t you go and get it yourself?"


    "That''s right, dragons are as easy to deal with as you said?"


    "..."


    After hearing this person''s request, everyone in the hall exploded.


    Even Hai Meier couldn''t understand why this person from the abyss suddenly mentioned the dragon head.


    "It''s just a piece of trash like you, and you still want to change the dragon head? Don''t be embarrassed to take out such a piece of trash!" Su Yan said directly.


    "What did you say?" The man stared at Su Yan and said.


    Su Yan also directly said bluntly: "I said that your things are all rubbish, and you are ashamed to take out artifacts of the **** good fortune level? Do you understand it or not? Do you want me to say it again?"


    "Jie Jie Jie, you have such a loud voice, and you''re not afraid of flashing your tongue." The man said hoarsely, his voice was originally hoarse, but now after hearing Su Yan''s provocation, he raised his voice a lot, and it looked even weirder.


    The rest of the people present also showed horror at this moment. After all, Su Yan''s cultivation seemed to be only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, but the strength of the man from the abyss had already reached the peak of the Earth Supreme Being.


    Tianyang is a little worried now, once this guy from Sea of ??Abyss makes a move, it is simply not something that he, He Qifeng, can stop.


    Su Yan also snorted at this moment: "Of course I have treasures, but you can''t get what I want, so why should I take out treasures to show off?"


    The person from the abyss also snorted coldly at this moment: "I have never seen such an arrogant person in the sea of ??the abyss."


    Su Yan also replied directly: "Didn''t you see it today? There is a first time for everything."


    "Hmph! Glib tongue, be careful I''ll grab your tongue out and cut it off and feed it to the dogs!" the man yelled angrily.


    "Evil Tiger, what do you care about with him?" Another person from the Sea of ??Abyss said.


    "You don''t understand Xie Lang, I''m just teasing him!" Xie Hu said with a smile.


    Su Yan didn''t care about the conversation between the two at all, but said directly: "Whether it''s a martial arts competition or a treasure competition today, the two of you will stay here completely!"


    "Jie Jie Jie! What a big joke!" Xie Hu sneered, and the divine power in his whole body was also circulating at this moment.


    "This is the Black Whale Tribe, what do you want to do?" Tianyang shouted directly upon seeing this.


    The evil tiger didn''t give Tianyang any face, and the divine power on his body was still rising.


    "Hmph! There''s nothing to talk about with a **** like him, let me deal with him!" Su Yan said directly.


    Immediately, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was directly called out in his hand, and a chill instantly swept across the entire hall.


    "Fortune-level artifact?"


    "He actually has a good fortune artifact in his hand?"


    "This kind of power is absolutely extremely rare among good fortune level artifacts."


    "..."


    Everyone in the hall said after seeing the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    At this moment, even Xiao He is staring closely at the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand,


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Su Yan shouted softly, and then the divine power of his whole body burst out instantly, and the whole person entered the state of one person and sword in an instant, and the cultivation of divine power also stepped from the peak of the God Emperor Realm to the early stage of the Supreme Realm in an instant.


    "Unity of human and sword? To be able to reach such a state at such an age, you are truly an incomparable genius!" Hai Meier also said when seeing this, at this moment, his appreciation for Su Yan was even higher.


    The sword intent of the whole body is also constantly gathering on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword at this moment, and with the concentration of divine power, the sword energy instantly cuts towards the evil tiger one after another.


    "The peak of the God Emperor Realm! Let''s see how powerful you are! Even if you have the blessing of a good fortune artifact, it''s just useless resistance." Xiehu said.


    Facing Su Yan''s slash, he just used the most basic defense to resist. In his eyes, Su Yan was not worth mentioning at all. The only person on Ao Luo''s side who could make him afraid was Xiao He.


    As for Su Yan and Hai Ling, in his opinion, they are nothing more than cannon fodder.


    The moment Su Yan took out the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, the people in the hall also reacted instantly. Su Yan didn''t speak big words, but what he took out, maybe everyone really couldn''t afford it.


    "boom!"


    Several sword qi slashed at Xiehu''s body. Xiehu never thought that Su Yan''s energy would be like this before. The moment the sword qi lifted his body, he felt a deep sense of fear.


    "How could it be?" Xiehu said incredulously, and then his whole body was blown away. Su Yan''s sword art seemed to have only one sword qi, but when the sword qi hit him, it instantly turned into endless sword qi and slashed at him. On Xiehu''s body, a moment of carelessness instantly blasted Xiehu into serious injuries.


    The evil tiger that was blown away was directly covered in dust and smoke on the ground.


    After the dust and smoke cleared away, the evil tiger supported his body awkwardly, and slowly stood up. There was not a single intact part of his body, and his entire body was scratched by Su Yan''s sword energy.


    The evil wolf did not dare to underestimate Su Yan after seeing the tragic situation of the evil tiger.


    "Garbage is garbage, not only things are garbage, but people are also garbage!" Su Yan also sprayed directly.


    At this time, the elders of the Black Whale Tribe also rushed over. Seeing this, Su Yan immediately put away the Wanzai Ice Sword, and then went directly to the ground.


    "Tianyang, what''s going on?" An old man said after pushing the door open.


    "This friend from Abyss had itchy hands just now, but he felt much better after being beaten up." Tian Yang also said directly.


    Just now, Xiehu didn''t give him any face and directly attacked Su Yan, but he still remembered it. Now that someone is here to support him, Tianyang also said directly and brazenly.


    The old man immediately grabbed the evil tiger in the air, and then walked out the door.


    After the old man left, Tian Yang also said with a smile: "Everyone continue, just treat it as a little episode just now."


    After the old man left, Su Yan also sat up directly.


    Xiao He said with some incomprehension: "Young Master Su, did you pretend to be dead just now?"


    "You know what a fart, why pretend to be dead, that invention is pretending to be a victim!" Su Yan said.


    Xiao He was speechless for a while after hearing this.


    Although Tianyang is re-opening the fraternity, everyone''s hearts are not here at the moment, and there is an urgent need for someone to drive the current atmosphere.


    At this time, Hai Meier also cleared her throat and said: "I don''t know what the second treasure of Lord Tianyang is. Let me participate when I was still guessing."

 Chapter 5802： leave the black whale tribe

    Chapter 5802 Leaving the Black Whale Tribe


    "Why don''t you even take it out now?" Hai Meier continued.


    After Tianyang heard this, he couldn''t help but looked at Hai Meier gratefully. He could tell that Hai Meier was helping him now, and won the hearts of everyone present.


    Su Yan also said after hearing this: "How much is the prize for guessing correctly this time?"


    "Young Master Su, the reward this time is mine, you can''t compete with me!" Hai Meier said jokingly.


    "Then we can only see who can answer quickly." Su Yan also said directly.


    At this time, everyone in the hall also became curious and looked at Tianyang one after another.


    At this moment, Tianyang saw that everyone''s curiosity was almost aroused, and then took out a blue-white crystal from the storage artifact at his waist.


    The whole body exudes white light, and divine power flickers from above from time to time.


    After seeing the treasure in Tianyang''s hand, Hai Meier said directly, "The origin of this object is not small. This object is composed of twenty-four Dinghai beads, with five colors of light. If you don''t see it, its magic is that the twenty-four beads are in harmony with everything, but there is no sense of disobedience, it is really a rare treasure in the world."


    "Young Master Su, this thing is definitely a good thing, you can consider buying it!" Ao Luo also said at this time.


    After Xiehu was seriously injured by Su Yan, Ao Luo also felt a lot lighter all over his body, and his whole body became more energetic.


    "Okay?" Su Yan also asked.


    "I''m fine, hurry up and buy this!" Ao Luo said excitedly.


    "Calm down, the guy next to you is still watching!" Su Yan quickly signaled Ao Luo to look at Xiao He beside him.


    "Don''t hide it, I heard it!" Xiao He also turned his head and said at this time.


    "This thing is indeed a good thing, but it''s useless for the team." Xiao He continued.


    As soon as Xiao He said this, Su Yan felt relieved.


    Then he also said: "I don''t know what Master Tianyang is going to change?"


    Tianyang said with a smile: "Change it casually, I thought my thing was not so good-looking, but I didn''t expect Hai Meier to see it in just a few glances."


    "Since you said something casual, how about a drop of Sea God''s Tears?" Su Yan said directly.


    "Tears of the Sea God? They are indeed from the West Sea Palace."


    "No way, you actually took out something as high as the Tears of the Sea God."


    "It''s really rich and powerful!"


    "..."


    After hearing the Tears of the Sea God, everyone said directly.


    "One drop is a bit too little. In my opinion, these Dinghai beads are worth at least two drops of Sea God''s Tears." Tian Yang said to Su Yan with a smile.


    He also didn''t expect that Su Yan would have the Sea God''s Tears on his body, which was a surprise to him.


    "I''ll just have one drop. If Lord Tianyang wants, I can add some other things in exchange for you!" Su Yan also said directly.


    "How can you exchange for the Tears of the Sea God?" Ao Luo looked at Su Yan and said.


    "I don''t have anything else of value on me!" Su Yan could only pretend to be wronged.


    It''s not that Su Yan doesn''t have any valuables on him at the moment, but that he can''t take out any valuables on him, and the only thing that can be sold is the Sea God''s Tears.


    At this moment, Hai Meier also said with a smile: "Although the price of this Ding Haizhu is immeasurable, I don''t know its specific role. I hope Master Tianyang can tell me a thing or two."


    At this moment, the reason why Hai Meier said such words is because she wanted to mention Su Yan. The price of this sea pearl is not that high, and it is only rare. .


    Su Yan also understood what Hai Meier meant, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, because there were too many worthless and somewhat valuable things on him: "Master Tianyang, order it, what else do I want besides a drop of Sea God''s Tears?" No matter how high the artifact is, open your mouth casually."


    "What? Just say something? Are you sure?"


    Tianyang was also surprised when he heard this, and asked blurtly, but immediately thought that since the other party could take out something as high as the Tears of the Sea God, he immediately stopped saying anything, and after thinking for a while, he said: "Seven pieces of attack An artifact of the top initial level!"


    "Okay, no problem at all."


    Su Yan responded with a single gulp, so refreshing that everyone was stunned.


    Tian Yang went on to say: "We also need five defensive artifacts at the initial stage of the top rank."


    "Master Tianyang''s asking price is a bit unreasonable, but I agree!" Su Yan also said directly.


    "Okay, refreshing!" Tianyang said with a smile after hearing this.


    It is useless for him to hold this sea pearl himself, since he can exchange so many things and a drop of Sea God''s Tears, he is quite satisfied.


    "Young Master Su, this deal is a bit of a loss!" At this moment, Su Yan heard Hai Meier''s voice transmission.


    Su Yan also knew that what Hai Meier said just now was not to hesitate to offend Tianyang, just to show his favor to him, and then she passed the sound transmission and said: "It''s okay, they are all things that are not needed, and it doesn''t matter if you give them away. The key is that this Ding Haizhu still has a certain use for me."


    After replacing things, Su Yan suddenly had a bad feeling, and immediately left the Black Whale tribe with Ao Luo, Hai Ling, and Xiao He.


    "Master Su must have been too anxious to leave!" Tian Yang said from behind.


    "There is something at home, I have to be in a hurry!" After saying that, Su Yan also directly urged his body to escape into the distance.


    Ao Luo also quickly left here under the leadership of Su Yan.


    The four of them ran straight in the direction of the Xihai Palace.


    At this moment, Su Yan took Ao Luo to fly quickly within the West Sea, and soon saw a city, and then sent the voice to Xiao He and Hai Ling, and flew in directly.


    This is also a city of the Sea Clan. It was built by several tribes together. It belongs to the border part of the West Sea. Like the Black Whale tribe that Su Yan and the others went to just now belong to the four-way zone, although the place belongs to the West Sea. area, but it is a place that Xihai cannot manage.


    Since it was still in the middle of the night and the whole city was pitch black and no one was around, Su Yan just found a hotel, found a room with no one there, and put Ao Luo on the bed.


    Ao Luo was very anxious at the moment, extremely shy, and couldn''t help thinking of some bad things in her heart.


    But as time passed by every minute and every second, there was no movement from Su Yan''s side for a while.


    At this time, Ao Luo also felt that Wei Wei felt a little strange, but felt waves of divine power continuously coming from beside her.

 Chapter 5803： Magic Eye

    Chapter 5803 Miaofa Lingyan


    Ao Luo slowly opened her eyes, looked behind her in disbelief, and felt that brand new surging power.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body is continuously gushing out divine power, and Su Yan has completely entered a state of cultivation at this moment.


    Ao Luo couldn''t help but blushed, he was thinking about everything, and she kept scolding herself for thinking of things that shouldn''t be.


    ��


    At this time, the sky was gradually dawning, the rooster was crowing, and a ray of sunlight shone in. In the corner of the room, Su Yan was still meditating with his eyes closed, with an extremely peaceful expression.


    Ao Luo quietly looked at Su Yan who was meditating, and sat on the bed carefully not to make a sound, for fear of disturbing Su Yan, recalling where he was talking nonsense last night, his face turned red.


    "He is so young, why is he so good? The emperor fights the Supreme, and the Supreme directly beats the Supreme Supreme in the early stage!" At this time, Ao Luo also had a big doubt in his heart, although this doubt had already existed a long time ago. .


    At this moment, Ao Luo''s eyes fell on Su Yan, staring blankly like this, feeling a little dazed.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s serene face suddenly showed a meaningful smile, and then slowly opened his eyes, looked over with pleasing eyes, and said with a smile: "You keep staring at me like this, aren''t you afraid that I will be shy?"


    "You...you woke up early..." Ao Luo''s cheeks were flushed at the moment, and she hurriedly lowered her head.


    Then he pretended to be calm and said, "Why did you bring me here? Why did you leave so quickly yesterday."


    Although it is on the bottom of the sea, you can still feel the change of day and night, which is different from ordinary sea areas.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Ao Luo''s face at this moment, Su Yan found it very interesting, and smiled softly: "It''s nothing, just yesterday, I suddenly felt extremely uneasy in the Black Whale tribe, so I took you away. "


    After hearing this, Ao Luo said, "You, you just took the three of us away with your sixth sense?"


    After hearing this, Su Yan also said in embarrassment: "My sixth sense is usually very accurate. It''s wrong to leave early, and your father will definitely not let you come here!"


    After what happened yesterday, Su Yan also realized that Ao Moang would never let Ao Luo come to this kind of place. Near the Sea of ??Abyss, the Dragon Clan can only die here.


    Ao Luo immediately blushed, and said softly: "Yes, Father told me that he would not let me come here, but I was just curious, the more he refused to let me come, the more I wanted to come."


    Su Yan felt dizzy after hearing this, and then said, "Fortunately, nothing happened this time, otherwise I really don''t know what to say!"


    After hearing this, Ao Luo also smiled and said: "Isn''t there nothing wrong with it? Don''t you see that we are all fine?"


    Su Yan was also speechless for a while after hearing this, he really had nothing to do with Ao Luo.


    But Su Yan was afraid after thinking about it for a while. Fortunately, there was no accident yesterday. From the attitude of the evil tiger and the evil wolf towards Ao Luo, it can be seen that the races in the sea of ??abyss and the dragon clan in the palace of the four seas have deep grievances. For a while, he wanted to put Ao Luo to death, he didn''t even know if Ao Luo belonged to the Four Seas Palace.


    There must be something strange about it, but it has nothing to do with Su Yan, so he didn''t bother to care about it.


    What Su Yan practiced yesterday was the skill that Xiao He gave him - Miaofa Lingyan!


    At this moment, he directly activated Miaofa Spirit Eyes to look at Ao Luo, and found that Ao Luo was emitting a blue light, but when he looked at himself, he found that his body was emitting a purple light.


    Seeing this, Su Yan just pushed the door and walked out, and then directly knocked on the door next door.


    After Xiao He opened the door and saw Su Yan, he asked, "Where are we going next? When will the sword be forged?"


    "Don''t mention this, let me ask you first, what''s the matter with the purple light and the blue light, you also have a blue light now!" Su Yan directly pulled Xiao He to sit on the stool.


    "You''ve just mastered it?" Xiao He said with an incredulous expression.


    "When did you practice, why don''t I know?"


    Then Xiao He also asked.


    "Last night, what else did you think?" Su Yan also responded directly.


    "You did it overnight? You are a monster!" Xiao He said in disbelief.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, tell me what''s going on with these lights." Su Yan pulled Xiao He and asked.


    "Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple. These seven colors correspond to the different levels of treasures. Purple is the highest. Purple on your body means that you definitely have good things on you. I have blue on my body. It means that I don''t have as many good things as you, it''s as simple as that." Xiao He also narrated directly and easily.


    "Then how did you know that I had a sword last time? And you were able to determine his attributes?" Su Yan continued to ask.


    "Why are you asking so many questions? It won''t do you any good." Xiao He said directly.


    The reason why Xiao He was able to see that Su Yan possessed the Demon Subduing Sword last time was because Xiao He used a forbidden technique. There are three kinds of forbidden techniques in Miaofa Lingyan, and each use consumes an eyeball, while Xiao He used a forbidden technique. His left eye is constantly changing, and the eye in his left eye is no longer his.


    The reason why Su Yan was able to practice the Miaofa Lingyan in one night is entirely because of his special ability. When he was learning the revival divine way, Su Yan''s learning speed was also extremely astonishing.


    Now that Su Yan has this magical spirit eye, he will never miss good things when fighting against others in the future.


    Just when Su Yan was discussing with Xiao He about the Miaofa Spirit Eye, Su Yan suddenly had the feeling he had when he was in the Black Whale Tribe yesterday.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but his face turned serious, Xiao He also noticed Su Yan''s change at the first time, and asked immediately: "What''s going on?"


    "It''s the feeling from yesterday again, that is, the feeling that some danger is approaching us." Su Yan said.


    "What are you afraid of? With the strength of the two of you and me at the border of the West Sea, there is still no problem in self-protection. Just ask who can easily handle the existence of two supreme peak-level existences?" Xiao He also said confidently.


    "Don''t, I''m just an early existence of the Earth Sovereign. Don''t give me a high opinion. If someone really comes to make trouble, you can fight the opposite side." Su Yan also said directly.


    "Okay! I can fight, but you are really outrageous. It is clear that you only have the cultivation level of the Earth Supreme in the early stage, but you can show the strength of the Earth Supreme. Moreover, the artifact on your body is also quite outrageous. I am a little envious. "Xiao He looked at Su Yan and said.

 Chapter 5804： black face white eyebrow

    Chapter 5804 Black Face White Eyebrows


    Suddenly, Su Yan suddenly noticed the space turbulence in the surrounding void quietly surging, as if there was a hidden fatal crisis.


    "call out"


    In the quiet small town, there was a sudden ear-piercing sound of breaking wind, and then a lightning-like storm came, and the violent wind brought along along the way, the whole small town could not help but quietly change color under such pressure. Some hawkers also left in a hurry, and the whole town became deserted in an instant.


    "People of the Dragon Clan! You must stay today!"


    There was also a roar in the sky at this time.


    Su Yan also suddenly realized that these people came for them, to be precise, they came for Ao Luo.


    Su Yan also hurriedly came to Ao Luo''s room at this moment. At this time, Ao Luo in the room obviously heard the sound from outside, although he didn''t show any panic.


    But there were obvious changes in his expression, after all, Ao Luo himself was also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. Based on that voice alone, one can guess that the strength of the comer this time must be extraordinary.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here!" Su Yan also said directly when he saw this.


    At this time, Hai Ling also came in from the door.


    After seeing it, Su Yan said directly: "You are responsible for protecting the safety of the princess. Xiao He and I will go and check the situation."


    "Okay... okay." Hai Ling also agreed.


    Although he was a little dissatisfied, he had to admit that Su Yan was stronger than him. Except for Ao Luo, his combat power was definitely the worst among the three of them, even though his cultivation was higher than Su Yan''s. Some.


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he walked directly outside the door. Even Su Yan couldn''t accurately judge the strength of the comer this time, and his strength must be extremely terrifying.


    "How to say?" Seeing Su Yan walking out, Xiao He also asked directly.


    "Let''s go outside the city and have a look. After all, there are so many people in the city. The other party must not have entered the city because they don''t want to harm the innocent." Su Yan also said in a deep voice.


    "This time the opponent is not a good comer, and his strength looks extremely terrifying. The strength of you and me may not be able to compete!" Xiao He said.


    "Regardless of your strength, you must go and see it. If you are afraid, you can make the sword body yourself!" Su Yan said, and then urged his divine power to fly out of the city.


    "You!" Xiao He yelled angrily after hearing this, and then urged his divine power to follow.


    Although he could clearly perceive that the opponent''s strength was absolutely superior to his own, Xiao He did not show the slightest fear.


    A dark cloud in the sea outside the city is particularly conspicuous under the reflection of the sea water.


    There are two people standing on top of the cloud, wearing clothes of two colors, one black and one white, and the aura exuded by the whole person is also extremely powerful. Supreme Realm.


    The strength of the person in white clothes beside him has also reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm.


    "What do you say? You deal with that?" Su Yan said with a smile after seeing Xiao He who was following up.


    "The one in the white clothes!" Xiao He unceremoniously chose the weaker person.


    "No, brother, you let me, a scum of the early stage of the Earth Sovereign, deal with a Great Sovereign?" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    "I don''t fight uncertain battles, it would be great if I can help you get rid of one." Xiao He also responded directly.


    At this time, the two people above Youyun did not detect any dragon blood in the two of them after they saw Su Yan.


    Immediately, the man in black said, "Hand over the Dragon Clan man, and I will spare you both."


    "What a big tone, if you have the ability to report your name, I never kill the unknown." Su Yan also shouted directly at this moment.


    His purpose is to delay the time as much as possible. With the strength of him and Xiao He, it is not that simple to win the two people in front of him, and it is very likely that Su Yan and the others are not the two people above You Yun. human opponent.


    After all, the strength of the man in black has still reached the realm of the Great Supreme, and there is a huge gap between Su Yan and the others'' cultivation base.


    The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is for things like leapfrog challenges to happen.


    The strength that Su Yan can unleash at this time is only the peak of the Supreme Being, and it will still be very difficult for him to deal with enemies at the level of the Great Supreme.


    The only way Su Yan can think of now is to delay the time and wait for reinforcements from Xihai Palace.


    Just now Su Yan also asked Ao Luo to send a message back to the West Sea Palace, although Ao Luo was very reluctant, because once Ao Moang knew that Ao Luo had come to stay near the Sea of ??Abyss privately, he would definitely be furious.


    But the current situation does not allow Ao Luo to think too much, the sooner the reinforcements arrive, the safer they will be.


    "The two of us are the Sea of ??Abyss, the pioneer of the Juling Sea Clan, black and white! I am the black face!"


    "I am Baimei!"


    After hearing this, the two also directly exposed their names.


    "May I ask why you two are looking for people from the Dragon Clan?" Su Yan continued to ask, but he didn''t mention anything about it.


    "People of the Dragon Clan trapped our clan in the sea of ??abyss, and I, Hei Mian, and them must be at odds!" Hei Mian roared angrily after hearing this.


    Su Yan was secretly delighted at the moment. Obviously, although the strength of these two people is good, intelligence is obviously inversely proportional to strength.


    Xiao He is also standing aside to watch the fun at the moment.


    "Stop talking nonsense, obediently hand over the Dragon Clan member, and the two of you will be spared the pain of flesh and blood." Bai Mei also said at this moment.


    It was obvious that the two of them didn''t take Su Yan and Xiao He seriously, even though Xiao He was also at the peak of the Earth Sovereign. But the strength of the black face has reached the level of the Great Supreme, and in their view, it is easy for Su Yan and Xiao He to be picked by the strength of the two of them.


    "My lords, the two of us haven''t seen anyone from the Dragon Clan in this city. I think the two lords may have made a mistake." Su Yan said with a smile at this moment.


    Since the brains of the two of you are not very bright, don''t blame me for fooling you, Su Yan also thought about it at the moment.


    "Nonsense! I can clearly feel the aura of the people of the Dragon Clan in the city!" Heimian said while staring at Su Yan.


    "Brother! Don''t talk nonsense with them, I think they are a group, and now they are just delaying time." Bai Mei said suddenly at this time.


    Su Yan was dumbfounded when he heard this, it seems that this guy has come to his senses.


    "Hmph! I''m so angry!" Hei Mian was also furious after hearing this.


    The whole person also instantly released the divine power.


    The coercion of the Great Supreme level spread instantly, and Su Yan and Xiao He also hurriedly mobilized their divine power to resist. It has to be said that the strength of the Great Supreme level is really terrifying.

 Chapter 5805： dark clouds over the city

    Chapter 5805: Dark Cloud Overwhelms the City


    "Do it!" Su Yan also looked at Xiao He and said at this moment. In this situation, the two of them can no longer sit still.


    Hei Mian and Bai Mei''s side are obviously ready to make a real move, it''s better for them to make a move in advance.


    Su Yan also directly called the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, and then turned the Four Tribulations Transformation God Bead into a long sword and threw it to Xiao He.


    Xiao He was taken aback when he saw this, and then when the Four Tribulations Bianyan Pearl came into his hands, he also clearly felt the instrumental rhyme from the sword body transformed by the Four Tribulations Bianyan Pearl.


    "Fortune-level artifact?" Then he exclaimed.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I lent it to you to play with, and return it to me after playing with a little more effort." Su Yan immediately said the same.


    Xiao He also became energetic at this moment, and the sword-shaped artifact of the good fortune level has always been his dream weapon.


    At this moment, the strength that Xiao He can display is much stronger than before.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve never had such a good feeling before." Xiao He said.


    Then he rushed towards Baimei with a sword.


    Seeing this, Bai Mei also went up to greet him directly, and said in his mouth: "Things that are beyond their own capabilities."


    Then a steel knife also appeared in Baimei''s hand.


    "Bang!" The two collided immediately.


    Although at the same time the cultivation base of the supreme peak, but after a simple collision, Xiao He obviously gained the upper hand.


    At this moment, the black face also rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    In the eyes of Hei Mian, Su Yandi Supreme''s early stage cultivation was really not worth mentioning, and Hei Mian was obviously absent-minded when he attacked Su Yan.


    "Black Light Slash!"


    Heimian shouted softly, and then a slash containing extremely strong energy came towards Su Yan.


    Although it looked very inconspicuous, Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. No matter what he said, the other party was also a powerhouse of the Supreme Supreme level.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Su Yan also immediately put the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in front of him, and the sword intent in his whole body burst out at this moment.


    Accompanied by divine power, a murderous sword qi burst out, directly colliding with the black-faced attack.


    "boom!"


    The two attacks directly caused a loud noise, and Baimei and Xiao He who were colliding were also attracted by the movement here.


    Su Yan''s attack directly devoured Hei Mian''s attack at this moment, and Yu Jin also blasted directly towards Hei Mian''s body at this moment.


    "Um?"


    Seeing this, the black face also showed a trace of surprise.


    Immediately, he quickly mobilized his divine power to resist Su Yan''s attack.


    An ability wall also appeared directly in front of the black face, directly blocking Su Yan''s slash.


    "I didn''t expect that, I really underestimated you." Hei Mian also said at this moment.


    With the strength of the black face at this moment, he could easily perceive Su Yan''s strength from Su Yan''s attack just now.


    The power that Su Yan erupted from that blow just now can possess the full power blow of the Earth Sovereign in the later stage.


    "Hmph! There are so many things you can''t think of!" Su Yan also said.


    Immediately, he quickly slapped a few sword formulas into the blade of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Urging the divine power, several successive sword qi slashed towards the black face.


    "Do you really think that your own strength can be put on the stage?" Hei Mian was also a little sullen when he saw this.


    Then he became serious.


    "Dark clouds overwhelm the city!"


    Hei Mian let out a loud shout, and a large amount of divine power emerged in front of Hei Mian.


    The sword qi released by Su Yan slashed on it, but it did not cause the slightest damage.


    Immediately, the black mist began to grow larger, and then pressed towards Su Yan.


    Facing Heiyun, Su Yan could clearly feel the strong pressure, and his whole body was shocked by this coercion.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" At this moment, Xiao He also hurriedly shouted when he saw this.


    "You should take care of yourself first!" Bai Mei saw that Xiao He dared to be distracted when he was facing him, and immediately increased the strength in his hands, and the divine power in his whole body burst out at this moment.


    "White Clothed Thousand Soul Slash!"


    Bai Mei shouted loudly, and the steel knife was instantly covered by divine power, and it slashed straight towards Xiao He.


    Seeing this, Xiao He was not afraid at all, and he released the sword intent of his whole body directly, and slapped a few sword tactics into the sword body.


    The sword qi was also released by Xiao He. Although Xiao He was not the owner of the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb, the Four Tribulations Transformation Divine Orb was not a divine weapon for Su Yan, so even if Xiao He was not his master, he would use it. After thinking about it, the Four Tribulations of Transformation God Orb will not show any conflicting reactions.


    "boom!"


    The two collided again, and this time they were evenly matched.


    Su Yan also reacted after being called out by Xiao He again.


    He couldn''t help being shocked by Hei Mian''s move in his heart. The move just now caused Su Yan to lose his mind for a while.


    You must know that this is very rare, because Su Yan''s mental power is still extremely strong, and this is the first time Su Yan''s mind has been affected.


    If Xiao He hadn''t reminded him in time just now, I''m afraid it would have been all luck to accept the trick of the black face.


    At this moment, the black cloud released by the black face was also constantly approaching Su Yan, and the strong coercion also made Su Yan feel obvious discomfort.


    At this moment, the black face floating above smiled when seeing Su Yan''s embarrassing appearance.


    He still has a certain degree of confidence in his own attack.


    The strength of "Dark Cloud Overwhelming City" is that his coercion can continuously cause mental oppression to the attacked.


    And the power it finally erupts is quite high.


    At this moment, Su Yan put the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in front of him, and the sword shadows all over the sky appeared behind Su Yan in an instant. The best way to deal with this kind of large-scale attack is to strike from a wide range.


    The sword intent burst out, accompanied by the entanglement of divine power, and instantly thousands of sword shadows blasted out.


    Collided with the black cloud between the two.


    "Hmph! You are the only one who wants to break through my dark cloud? Don''t dream, just wait for the feeling of being swallowed obediently, hahahaha." Heimian laughed loudly.


    At this time, Su Yan also directly held the Demon Subduing Sword in his hand, and then urged divine power into the Demon Subduing Sword.


    However, the Subduing Devil Sword obviously sent out a conflicting reaction.


    "Huh?" Su Yan was also a little surprised when he saw this. Although he didn''t care about him too much after getting the Demon Sword, there was no strange reaction in his storage artifact. Now, after the injection of divine power, such a thing happened. The change made Su Yan feel a little confused for a while.


    After all, now is the time to confront Hei Mian, that is to say, if he is asked to refine the Demon Subduing Sword directly on the spot, Hei Mian will obviously not give him this opportunity.

 Chapter 5806： Approval of the Demon Sword

    Chapter 5806 Recognition of the Demon Sword


    Su Yan didn''t care about that much at the moment, and directly held the Demon Subduing Sword in his hand, but he didn''t continue to inject divine power into it.


    With the other hand tightly holding the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, a flash of sword light flashed in his eyes at this moment.


    "Today, I will show you how I broke through your black cloud. Keep your eyes open." Su Yan said lightly.


    At this moment, the fluctuation of divine power on Su Yan''s body has also reached the peak state that he can achieve so far.


    "Eternal Eternal Silence!"


    Su Yan''s peak move at this moment is also the most powerful move that Su Yan can release now.


    A huge sword energy is also cutting straight towards the black cloud at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    The moment the sword energy came into contact with the black cloud, it also produced a deafening roar.


    The power of this move can''t help but make the black face change color. You must know that Su Yan''s cultivation is only at the early stage of the Earth Supreme Realm.


    Originally, in the eyes of the black face, Su Yan was the kind of existence that could not pose any threat to him at all, but now Su Yan''s performance made the black face change his view of Su Yan time and time again.


    "Your strength is really terrifying! You can''t be treated with ordinary supreme strength at all, and now I will give you the respect that a strong person deserves!" Heimian also said solemnly at this moment.


    Su Yan''s head was buzzing when he heard it, and he said in his heart: I don''t care if you show me respect?


    The black cloud was also directly cut by Su Yan.


    At this moment, the Demon Subduing Sword, which had no reaction at all, emitted a white light at this moment.


    Su Yan also directly noticed its strangeness.


    Immediately, he realized that Jiang Demon Sword might really recognize him at this time.


    Seeing this, Su Yan also lightly bit the index finger of his right hand, and then dripped a drop of blood on the blade of the Demon Subduing Sword, and the blade also vibrated violently at this moment.


    The next moment, a phantom of a white tiger emerged from the blade.


    Su Yan couldn''t help being shocked, and the entire Sword of Subduing Demons was constantly releasing powerful instrumental rhyme.


    Su Yanjin then tried to inject divine power into the Sword of Subduing Demons, after Su Yan injected divine power into it.


    A sword qi was swung out directly, accompanied by a roar of a tiger.


    "Good sword!" Su Yan couldn''t help but praise.


    At this moment, even Hei Mian couldn''t help but twitched when he saw the Demon Subduing Sword in Su Yan''s hand. You must know that he exists as a Supreme Being, and his natal artifact is just a low-level artifact of good fortune.


    You must know that Su Yan is holding two long swords in his hands now, and the grade of each long sword in Su Yan''s hands is higher than the black-faced natal artifact.


    At this moment, Hei Mian also summoned his natal artifact, which was a black sword.


    It also fits well with his whole personality.


    "Since you are also a master of this kendo, I will kill you with the sword!" Hei Mian said.


    Immediately, he swung at Su Yan with a black long sword in his hand.


    "as you wish!"


    Su Yan also said without the slightest fear, maybe his chances would be very slim in a normal duel, but now if they are competing in swordsmanship, Su Yan doesn''t think he will lose to the black face.


    Immediately, Su Yan put away the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, and only held the Subduing Demon Sword in his hand.


    At this moment, Su Yan could feel the surging divine power on the blade of the Subduing Demon Sword, only the divine power contained in it itself was extremely powerful.


    "No wonder it can be used as a sealing artifact, and it has such a huge energy." Seeing this, Su Yan also said.


    Immediately, the Demon Subduing Sword in his hand collided with the black face.


    "boom!"


    It''s just the most common collision of swordsmanship, and the commotion caused by the two is quite great.


    The surrounding sea water was also fluctuated by the two people.


    At this time, Xiao He focused on the battle on Su Yan''s side again. When he saw the Demon Subduing Sword in Su Yan''s hand, he also remembered the sword he had seen on Su Yan before. The one I saw at first.


    "This guy actually has three artifacts of good fortune!" At this moment, Xiao He couldn''t calm down.


    "It''s no wonder that when Miaofa Lingyan sees him, the radiance is purple. It turns out that this guy really has a lot of treasures." Xiao He also murmured to himself.


    "Too much deception! You really look down on people too much!" Bai Mei became extremely angry after realizing that Xiao He''s attention had once again shifted to the battle between Su Yan and Hei Mian.


    This shows that Xiao He didn''t use his full strength in the process of facing him.


    In his opinion, Xiao He was a blatant insult to him.


    "ah!!"


    Bai Mei also roared loudly.


    Xiao He also turned around at this time and said directly: "What is it called? Have you lived enough?"


    "You! Angry!"


    Bai Mei''s anger value at this moment has been completely filled by Xiao He, and the breath of the whole person explodes in an instant.


    "Earth-shattering Heaven''s Punishment!" Bai Mei roared loudly.


    Then the strong divine power above the steel knife directly covered it.


    Directly towards Xiao He.


    Xiao He also became serious now.


    "Invincible!" The sword intent was attached to the sword body, and the divine power instantly wrapped the entire sword body.


    An extremely sharp slash instantly slashed towards Baimei.


    Xiao He hadn''t been serious in the fight with Baimei just now, and his attention had been on Su Yan.


    Because he knows that Baimei can''t pose any great threat to him at all, but as the earth''s supreme peak, it is unrealistic for him to make Baimei lose his fighting ability in a short period of time, so Xiao He''s idea at this time is to try his best. Hold Baimei tightly, and keep an eye on Su Yan''s situation.


    After all, what Su Yan was facing was the black side of the Great Supreme Realm, and if he couldn''t resist suddenly, he could still rescue him in time.


    The reinforcements sent by the Xihai Palace should arrive in about two hours, because in such an emergency situation, Ao Moang will most likely come in person, and if he does, the speed will be even faster.


    So Xiao He understood that as long as he and Su Yan could get away from the two people in front of them and ensure that Ao Luo was not harmed before the people from Xihai Palace arrived, they would be successful.


    "boom!"


    Even though they are both at the peak of the Earth Sovereign, the gap between Baimei and Xiao He is extremely obvious.


    Baimei''s attacking moves could not cause any substantial damage in front of Xiao He. Although it looked powerful, Xiao He was able to easily resist Baimei''s attack every time.


    As the two continued to collide, Bai Mei also felt a sense of powerlessness. No matter how powerful he attacked and how much he exploded his divine power, he couldn''t make Xiao He feel the slightest disturbance.

 Chapter 5807： Jiaguang Xiangyang

    Chapter 5807: Armor Sunshine


    Every time Xiao He faced Baimei''s attack, he dealt with it so easily and freely.


    Baimei''s feeling now is the same as when he was training with the black face, it is the same kind of deep powerlessness.


    There was no hope of victory at all, and Bai Mei looked away at this moment. He also knew that although his attack could not cause any substantial damage to Xiao He, it would not be easy for the other party to get rid of him.


    All he had to do now was to wait for the end of the battle with the black face before coming to support him.


    Compared with Xiao He, although he is somewhat lacking, but fortunately, his teammates are powerful. He has a teammate who is in the realm of the Great Supreme, which is his absolute advantage.


    Immediately afterwards, when facing Xiao He, Bai Mei didn''t want to fight as aggressively as before. He is also focusing on restriction now.


    The two fought briefly for a few more rounds, at this time Xiao He also saw Bai Mei''s intentions.


    Then continue to paddle.


    The fight between Su Yan and the black face is indistinguishable.


    If only relying on the power of swordsmanship and not relying on the level of cultivation, it can be said that Hei Mian did not get the slightest benefit in front of Su Yan.


    Suddenly, Su Yan began to gain the upper hand.


    This made Bai Mei anxious when he saw this scene, and then he shouted: "Use all your strength, after you finish him, come and help me here."


    After hearing this, Hei Mian also realized that they came here for a mission, not to discuss swords with Su Yan and compete in sword skills.


    Immediately, the black face also said: "If you don''t have something important to do today, I will definitely compete with you on the way of the sword. But now you will definitely lose. You are very strong, but it is a pity that there is no difference in cultivation between you and me. The gap is irreparable!"


    "Hmph! I think you are afraid that you will lose face in the way of the sword!" Su Yan didn''t care what the black face said, but directly mocked.


    His purpose was to delay time. If it was a kendo competition with Hei Mian as just now, Su Yan was fully confident that he would be in a stalemate with Hei Mian for a day and a half.


    "Hmph! It''s just a humble trick to delay. You don''t need to waste too much energy to help the dragon people delay the time to escape. We are not the only ones chasing and killing him." Heimian said.


    "What?" As soon as Su Yan heard this, he completely opened his spiritual consciousness, and his attention was also probed into the city.


    After realizing that Ao Luo didn''t encounter any danger, Su Yan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is there a possibility that we didn''t intend to escape!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    Hei Mian was a little confused after hearing this, but then Hei Mian also reacted, and then shouted: "Hurry up and make a quick decision, don''t impress the reinforcements of the West Sea Palace."


    After hearing this, Bai Mei also became a little flustered.


    Hei Mian and Bai Mei also heard what Su Yan meant, since it wasn''t to buy time for the Dragon Clan to escape, there was only one possibility, that was to delay the time and wait for the rescuers to arrive.


    Although the West Sea Palace is extremely far away, the West Sea Dragon Palace has a teleportation array nearby. After the people from the West Sea Palace teleport over, they only need to walk less than half an hour to reach Su Yan''s current location.


    The most forbidden place of the Dragon Clan, the black-faced people who are descendants of the Abyss Sea Clan are naturally those who know the so-called people behind the Dragon Clan, and naturally they are also descendants of the Dragon Clan.


    The existence of the blood of the dragon flows in the four seas, and at this time the staff inside the palace in the four seas.


    Once people from the Four Seas Palace came, they might really be a little scared.


    At this moment, Ao Moang was in the teleportation formation, just as Su Yan expected, this time Ao Moang also planned to come in person.


    After all, the person who encountered danger this time was Ao Luo, and of course Su Yan, because Su Yan was responsible for the recovery of the divine way, Ao Run''s later treatment was naturally inseparable from Su Yan.


    So this time Su Yan and Ao Luo encountered a crisis, and the moment after Ao Luo sent the message, Ao Moang decided that he would personally rescue people this time.


    "Since time does not allow, then I will let you see the true strength of the Great Supreme." Hei Mian said.


    At this moment, a large amount of black divine power emerged from behind Hei Mian, and the entire sea area was affected by Hei Mian''s moves. The majestic divine power continued to gather, and this feeling gave Su Yan a strong sense of oppression.


    "It''s better to strike first!" Su Yan also said directly, at this moment Su Yan planned to take advantage of the fact that the black face''s attack hadn''t finished concentrating and attack him.


    "The idea is very good, but your strength is too weak!" Hei Mian said while watching Su Yan''s movements.


    Seeing the black face who was constantly gathering divine power at this moment, Xiao He felt a strong sense of oppression in his heart.


    "Shoot together!"


    Xiao He also said to Su Yan through sound transmission at this moment.


    "good!"


    Su Yan was also the key to reaching an agreement with Xiao He.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Su Yan went straight to Su Dao''s sword qi and slashed out, and slashed straight towards the black face.


    At this moment, Xiao He bought an opening, and directly opened the distance between Bai Mei and Bai Mei, and then appeared directly beside Su Yan in a flash.


    "Thousands and Thousand Illusions!"


    Xiao He also shouted directly.


    A strong attack blasted straight towards the black face.


    "Not good!" At this moment, Bai Mian also realized Xiao He''s intention, and immediately shouted.


    But it was too late, the attacks of Su Yan and Xiao He had already blasted directly towards the black face.


    "No problem!" Hei Mian said directly.


    The next moment, a black cloud appeared in front of Heimian, trying to block Su Yan and Xiao He''s attacks for Heimian.


    But if it''s just a layer of cloud, it can''t resist at all, and the black face manipulates a large number of clouds again to resist the attack of the two.


    At this moment, Baimei was also preparing to join hands with Heimian to attack Su Yan, but at this moment Hailing suddenly rushed out and said, "Your opponent is me."


    At this time, Ao Luo also came out with Hai Ling.


    Ao Luo shouted: "Young Master Su, my lord father will be here soon, we must not let these two guys escape!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan murmured in his heart: "Sure enough, Ao Moang came here in person. With so many words, I can catch this guy and ask what''s going on."


    What Su Yan has been unable to understand at this moment is why an existence of the Supreme Supreme level can escape from the sea of ??abyss sealed by the joint seal of the four seas.


    Doesn''t it mean that only some lower-level existences can escape?


    "Dragon!" Hei Mian said excitedly after seeing Ao Luo.


    The purpose of the two of them this time is Ao Luo in front of them, and they are also extremely excited at this moment.


    The divine power of the black face has also been gathered at this moment.


    Immediately, Hei Mian sipped lightly: "The armor shines toward the sun!"

 Chapter 5808： Sacrificial Pagoda

    Chapter 5808 Sacrifice the Buddha Pagoda


    At this moment, the extremely strong golden sunlight erupted in front of Hei Mian, completely opposite to the black cloud he released before.


    The strength of divine power contained in the golden light is also rare for Su Yan.


    "careful!"


    Then Su Yan also reminded.


    Xiao He on the side looked solemn at the moment, and he could also realize that the black face''s move was not simple.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly called out the glazed mirror.


    Xiao He was stunned when he saw Su Yan''s glazed mirror.


    "No way! Another artifact of good fortune?"


    At this moment, Su Yan just took out four artifacts of the good fortune level, and who knows if he still has them.


    The precious mirror also expanded directly in the air, directly covering Su Yan and Xiao He behind him.


    "boom!"


    The moment the golden light touched the mirror, there was a sound, and then the light on the mirror began to weaken. After three breaths, the light on the mirror completely dissipated, and then the mirror turned into the original The size returned to Su Yan''s hands.


    "Heaven and Earth are in the same phase!"


    Xiao He also shouted immediately, and a dark green energy wall also appeared directly in front of Su Yan and Xiao He, directly isolating the golden light, which seemed to be not very powerful.


    But the moment he came into contact with the energy wall, cracks began to appear in the energy wall, and it fell apart in just a few breaths.


    "Hmph! Just relying on you to want to block Lao Tzu''s glory? It''s simply wishful thinking."


    At this moment, the black face looked at Su Yan and Su Yan who were stubbornly resisting and said mockingly.


    From his point of view, relying on the strength of Su Yan and Xiao He, it is completely impossible to take over his move.


    This move can be regarded as his strongest move, that is to say, what Su Yan and Xiao He are facing now is the strongest blow released by a strong man of the Supreme Supreme level.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan also released several bursts of sword energy, approaching the golden light released by the black face.


    The moment the sword energy came into contact with the golden light, the sword energy was instantly swallowed by the golden light.


    Immediately, bursts of sound erupted in the golden light.


    "I don''t believe it anymore, I can''t afford this trick today!" Su Yan roared angrily when he saw this.


    Immediately, he forcibly activated his divine power, and the Buddha Pagoda was directly sacrificed by Su Yan at this time.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan controlled the Pagoda of the Buddha to grow bigger, and erected it directly in front of Su Yan and Xiao He.


    The golden light was directly absorbed by the pagoda, and the moment the golden light came into contact with the pagoda, a cloud of black divine power appeared directly on the body of the pagoda.


    The golden light released by the black face was swallowed by the black divine power on the body of the Buddha Pagoda in just a moment.


    "This...impossible!" The black face also showed a surprised expression when he saw this.


    He is very clear about his strength. The armor that was released just now, even the general Great Supreme, will find it extremely difficult when faced with such outrageous skills.


    But the moment Su Yan''s pagoda reappeared, it absorbed all the power of the golden light, which was beyond the imagination of the black face.


    "This pagoda...what kind of artifact is it??" Heimian asked.


    Then there was endless greed in his eyes.


    "Another one, which faction do you belong to!" At this moment, even Xiao He couldn''t stand it any longer. Su Yan took out the artifacts of good fortune one by one.


    The treasure in the eyes of others seems to be a bit cheap in Su Yan''s hands. At this moment, Su Yan took out four artifacts at the level of good fortune, because Xiao He and Heimian didn''t know the existence of artifacts at the creation level, so they also took the pagoda of Buddha as their own. A divine artifact of the good fortune level.


    "It''s so-so, I usually like to collect it." Su Yan also said with a smile.


    At this moment, Xiao He knew it was not time to chat, otherwise he really wanted to ask Su Yan what was going on.


    "Hand over this pagoda!" Hei Mian also directly killed him at this moment.


    This pagoda is of extraordinary quality, the black long sword in Hei Mian''s hand began to tremble the moment the pagoda appeared, and the weapon on the sword also kept ringing.


    This situation can only be because the level of the Buddha Pagoda and the instrument rhyme produced by it are too hard to suppress the black long sword in his hand.


    "Who do you think you are!" Su Yan said without any fear.


    The reason why Su Yan has such confidence at this moment is entirely because Su Yan has noticed that Ao Moang''s breath is quite close to this place.


    If you want to come, it will only take about ten breaths at most.


    "Hmph! Arrogance!" Hei Mian shouted, and immediately struck Su Yan with his sword.


    Seeing this, Su Yan hastily grasped the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword to resist.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The two sharp blades collided together and let out bursts of sword noise.


    At this moment, Su Yan only needs to resist for a few rounds before he can wait for Ao Moang''s arrival.


    After Ao Moang arrives, there will be no one in the entire sea area who can hurt Su Yan.


    "Hand over that pagoda! I''ll let you go!" Heimian also said directly at this moment.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the situation yet! It''s hard to say who should run away!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    Hei Mian was stunned, he didn''t understand why Su Yan would say such words, one must know that his strength is completely capable of crushing Su Yan and Xiao He.


    Out of curiosity, Hei Mian immediately let go of his divine sense, but the moment Hei Mian let go of his divine sense, he was stunned, and the divine power in his hand also froze at this moment.


    The whole person was trembling non-stop.


    Bai Mei also sensed Ao Moang''s arrival at this moment, and he froze in place. As the true overlord of the West Sea, Ao Moang was known to everyone in the entire West Sea.


    And Ao Moang''s strength is definitely not something the two of them can resist.


    "Withdraw...quick...quickly withdraw!" Hei Mian also stammered at this moment.


    In an instant, he thought about leaving here with Baimei as soon as possible.


    "Since you''re here, stay!"


    Ao Moang''s voice sounded slowly.


    Immediately, an invisible force fixed Hei Mian and Bai Mei in place.


    "My lord father!"


    Ao Luo also saw Ao Moang at this moment, and then shouted.


    "Go back and talk about your affairs, this sea of ??abyss is not the place you should come to at all!" Ao Moang said seriously.


    After hearing this, Ao Luo also lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After all, what happened this time was entirely caused by him. If Su Yan hadn''t reached an agreement with Xiao He in the Black Whale Tribe, when facing the black face and white eyebrows, only Su Yan and Hai Ling''s strength would have directly Being killed by the explosion, the strength of the two of them could not sustain until Ao Moang arrived and they were finished.

 Chapter 5809： Ao Moangs Wrath

    Chapter 5809 Ao Moang''s Wrath


    "You, Ao Moang, as the majestic Lord of the West Sea, don''t need to attack me!" Hei Mian also summoned up his courage.


    "You dare to attack my daughter! Prepare to die now!" Ao Moang said sullenly.


    When Ao Luo contacted Ao Moang, they used the highest-level distress signal of their Xihai Palace. This level of signal means that the direct blood relatives of the Xihai Palace are facing life-threatening threats.


    That''s why Ao Moang chose to come in person.


    Seeing this, the black face also understood that if he continued to beg hard, the end would be the same.


    Then he gave Baimei a look.


    After Bai Mei saw the black face''s eyes, he also understood the meaning of the black face, and there was a trace of determination in the eyes at this moment.


    "You are too deceitful! Then I will fight with you!" Hei Mian roared.


    At this moment, Bai Mei slapped Heimian''s body with his palm, and in just two breaths, Bai Mei''s body turned into a dry bone.


    At this moment, the divine power of Heimian''s whole body has also been greatly improved, and the strength of the whole person has improved a lot again.


    "Hmph! It''s just a trapped beast still fighting, struggling to die." Ao Moang didn''t pay attention to the black face and white eyebrows at all.


    It''s just that the black face in the early days of the Great Supreme is not worth mentioning in Ao Moang''s eyes.


    "Dragon Slay!"


    Ao Moang slowly raised his right hand, pointed lightly towards the black face, and a very strong energy light wave pierced towards the black face in an instant.


    There is also a faint dragon chant in the air.


    "Black Gold Sword Hong!"


    Seeing this, the black face also directly swung a sword energy to block Ao Moang''s attack.


    But Ao Moang''s finger directly pierced Heimian''s sword energy, and Yu Jin pierced Heimian directly.


    The speed was so fast that there was no time for the black face to unleash the second attack.


    "Boom!"


    The energy light wave caused a loud bang directly after it came into contact with the black-faced body.


    With the black face as the center, a small pit with an extremely wide diameter was directly shaken out.


    At this moment, the sand at the bottom of the sea was directly shaken by Ao Moang''s attack, covering the black-faced body in it.


    After the silt dissipated, Hei Mian''s body appeared in everyone''s field of vision. At this moment, Hei Mian no longer had the airy appearance just now.


    The whole body was affected by Ao Moang''s attack just now.


    More than half of the right arm was directly penetrated.


    Hei Mian endured the pain and stood up, then roared angrily: "The Dragon Clan will be destroyed! Ao Moang Xihai will be the target of the Abyss declaring war on the world! Hahahaha!"


    "Death!" Ao Moang yelled angrily after hearing this, and then another wave of energy light shot towards the black face.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    At this moment, Hei Mian also looked up to the sky and smiled, giving up resistance.


    "boom!"


    The moment Ao Moang''s attack touched the black face, it directly blasted the black face into pieces.


    "Is this the Lord of the West Sea..." Xiao He said after seeing the scene.


    "It seems that there are people beyond the real world, and there is a sky beyond the sky." Su Yan also thought at this moment.


    Ao Moang''s strength made him realize that his own strength was still too weak.


    The current strength simply cannot allow me to do what I want to do.


    "My lord father, it''s thanks to you that I can come this time." Ao Luo also hurriedly ran over and said.


    "My request to you is very simple, why don''t you listen? How long have I emphasized you on the Sea of ??Abyss?" Ao Moang looked at Ao Luo and said.


    "I know I was wrong, please don''t be angry, father, I promise I will never come to this kind of place again." Ao Luo also quickly admitted his mistake.


    Seeing this, Hailing hurried over and said, "Lord Dragon King!"


    "Huh! Hai Ling, you are so brave. The princess went to the Abyss God Realm privately, and you didn''t stop me? I think you have lived enough." Ao Moang said, staring at Hai Ling.


    At this moment, Hai Ling was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word, his heart was already in his throat.


    "Father doesn''t blame him, it''s my daughter who insisted on coming, if you want to blame, you can blame her." Seeing this, Ao Luo quickly stood in front of Hai Ling and said.


    Ao Luo was very scared, Ao Moang would kill Hai Ling directly.


    "Huh! Go back and talk about your business! Hailing, you go to get fifty big boards yourself after you go back!" Ao Moang also said directly when he saw this. Originally, he really wanted to prepare to educate Hailing.


    But seeing Ao Luo like this, he also gave up. Ao Moang also knew that if Ao Luo insisted on going his own way, Hai Ling would not be able to influence Ao Luo''s thoughts at all.


    But this time, Ao Moang did not expect to be able to escape the great supreme level abyssal creature in the sea of ??abyss.


    "It seems that the seal of the abyss will continue to be strengthened." Ao Moang said in his heart.


    "Hai Ling, convey my will, go to the other three seas, and convey my message to the right place. I want to ask a question about the sea of ??abyss. Please be sure that all the dragon kings of the four seas are present." Ao Moang said immediately.


    The strength of the creatures in the Sea of ??Abyss is basically unknown. Once the seal of the Sea of ??Abyss is broken, what kind of disaster will be brought to the world is incalculable.


    Immediately, Ao Moang also prepared to take Su Yan and Ao Luo back to the West Sea Palace directly.


    At this time, Ao Moang also noticed Xiao He''s existence, and immediately asked, "Which side are you from?"


    Seeing this, Xiao He also hurriedly said: "I have seen the Lord Dragon King of the West Sea, Xiao He is casting the palace in the sea."


    "So it''s someone from Haizhu Palace." Ao Moang replied casually after hearing this.


    At this time, Su Yan said: "Master Dragon King, can you let him go back to the West Sea Palace with us? I promised him one thing but haven''t done it yet."


    After thinking for a moment, Ao Moang said: "Of course it is possible. As the Haizhu Palace, of course he is qualified to be a friend of our West Sea Palace."


    Immediately, Ao Moang took Ao Luo and Su Yan back to the West Sea Palace.


    The reason why Ao Moang personally went to rescue Ao Luo and Su Yan near the Sea of ??Abyss this time was not only because of Ao Luo, but partly because of Su Yan.


    At present, Ao Run''s body is recovering at a critical moment. If Su Yan can''t heal in time at this critical moment, then almost everything they have done before can be said to fall short of success.


    As long as Ao Run''s physical injuries are not eradicated, he will still be unable to exert his ability in his prime.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao He also said directly at this time.


    He couldn''t figure out why Su Yan brought him to the West Sea Palace, even though he was still curious about the West Sea Palace, but Ao Moang personally brought him back.

 Chapter 5810： Return to Xihai Palace

    Chapter 5810 Return to the West Sea Palace


    This always feels weird to Xiao He.


    ��


    Under the leadership of Ao Moang, several people returned to the territory of Xihai Palace very quickly.


    After seeing the scene of the Xihai Palace, Xiao He couldn''t help being shocked by the majestic momentum of the Xihai Palace.


    Xiao He has been to many places in the Four Seas, and he has visited all kinds of famous places. The only place that he has not had the opportunity to visit is the Four Seas Palace.


    After seeing it now, the shock of the Four Seas Palace is even more profound in my heart.


    At this moment, Xiao He is also full of expectations for the scenery of the palace in the other three seas.


    "Brother Su, I will leave my father''s injury to you." Ao Moang looked at Su Yan at this time and said.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, just hug the old man''s injury. After all, this is what I promised Princess Ao Luo." Su Yan also said hastily after hearing this.


    "As for this friend of Haizhu Palace, I will arrange you and Brother Su in the same place, so that it will be more convenient for you two to move around each other." Ao Moang said to Xiao He at this moment.


    "Thank you, Lord Dragon King, for your hospitality." Xiao He also said hastily upon seeing this.


    Speaking of which, Ao Moang took Ao Luo and left directly. When he left, he did not forget to say: "Get ready for confinement."


    "No way! Father, don''t put me in confinement..." Ao Luo also said hastily.


    ...


    "I really didn''t expect this little girl to be the daughter of Ao Moang, the Dragon King of the West Sea. No wonder I noticed the dragon''s blood in him at that time." Xiao He also said to Su Yan at the moment.


    After Ao Moang left, he also relaxed a lot. When Ao Moang was there just now, Xiao He was nervous.


    "There are many things you didn''t expect." Su Yan said.


    Immediately, Su Yan took Xiao He directly to the place arranged for him.


    "By the way, Young Master Su, the father mentioned by the Dragon King of the West Sea just now will not be the last Dragon King of the West Sea, right?" Xiao He suddenly remembered Ao Moang''s words at this moment.


    "Otherwise?" Su Yan also responded directly.


    "Ah?" Xiao He was dumbfounded after hearing this.


    The reason why Xihai''s prestige is constantly declining in the world is because of the unexplained disappearance of the previous Xihai Dragon King Ao Run.


    Immediately afterwards, the Xihai Palace very hastily announced that Ao Moang would succeed Ao Run as the new manager of Xihai.


    However, after the disappearance of Ao Run, the South China Sea and the North Sea began to squeeze the West Sea more.


    Because Ao Moang''s strength is insufficient, the entire West Sea also has no capital to clamor with the other three seas.


    Xiao He always thought that Ao Run was dead, and he didn''t know that Ao Run was not dead until today.


    "Okay, give me your true spirit dagger, and return my things to me by the way." Su Yan said at this time.


    "Ah? Are you going to practice now?" Xiao He said in surprise.


    "When the person is dead, you can hand it over first, and then I will give it to you after the training is done." Su Yan also said directly.


    After hearing this, Xiao He directly handed the True Spirit Dagger into Su Yan''s hands, and then he was obviously very reluctant when he returned Su Yan''s Four Tribulations Transformation God Orb.


    After receiving the two artifacts, Su Yan was also planning to leave here directly and head to the Blue Sea Cave.


    "Why are you going?" Xiao He asked quickly when he saw this, he was afraid that Su Yan would run away at the moment.


    Su Yan also understood Xiao He''s meaning, and said immediately: "I''ve already made an oath, why don''t you worry about it?"


    After that, he walked out directly.


    After a while, Su Yan came to Bihaidongtian, because Su Yan wanted to heal Ao Run''s injury, and he knew all the secrets of entering and leaving Bihaidongtian.


    Moreover, all the checkpoints were familiar with Su Yan''s identity, and they didn''t embarrass Su Yan.


    After entering the Bihai Cave, Ao Run saw that Su Yan''s strength had improved again the first time he saw Su Yan.


    "Little guy, it''s true that you have met everything, and your strength has been greatly improved." Ao Run also said directly.


    The reason why Su Yan''s current strength can be improved at this moment is because Su Yan has been approved by the Subduing Demon Sword, and the divine power contained in the sword body of the Subduing Demon Sword has also directly entered Su Yan''s body.


    Su Yan''s whole body was also blessed by this divine power. Although he had just broken through to the Supreme Realm not long ago, his realm was completely stabilized.


    "It''s all about luck." Su Yan also responded directly.


    At present, Ao Run''s injury needs to be healed twice, and Su Yan also intends to hurry up and finish it.


    The two things he has to do now are to heal Ao Run''s injuries, and the second is to change Xiao He''s true spirit dagger into the shape of a sword.


    He has been away from the Beast God''s Domain for too long, it''s time to go back and have a look.


    Immediately, the divine way of recovery in Su Yan''s hand started to work, and a wave of green divine power slowly spread towards Ao Run.


    The moment the divine power came into contact with Ao Run, Ao Run had a look of enjoyment on his face.


    Half an hour later, Su Yan''s healing was finally completed. At this moment, Ao Run has been able to recover to 80% of his original strength, but if he wants to release the heyday, he can maintain it for a period of time.


    Su Yan immediately began to meditate with his legs crossed, absorbing a large amount of natural materials and earthly treasures into his body, all of which were sent by the Xihai Palace.


    After Su Yan healed Ao Run, both his divine power and mental power were consumed extremely.


    At this moment, Ao Run also regained his vitality cross-legged.


    With each major healing, the consumption of Su Yan will be greater in the later stage.


    After nearly half an hour, Su Yancai slowly opened his eyes.


    The whole person''s energy and energy have also returned to their peak at this moment.


    At this moment Su Yan directly took out Xiao He''s True Spirit Dagger.


    "Is this a true spirit artifact?" Ao Run also recognized the true spirit dagger in Su Yan''s hand at a glance.


    "You really have good eyesight." Su Yan also said after hearing this.


    "I didn''t expect to see the true spirit artifact again, but the true spirit sealed in this dagger is too weak. It would be perfect if it can be strengthened to a higher level." Ao Run continued.


    Then Ao Run asked again: "Where did you get this thing? Is it luck?"


    "It''s not mine, it''s a friend of mine. Ask me to forge it into the shape of a sword." Su Yan also replied directly.


    "You can do that too?" Ao Run asked in disbelief.


    After all, Su Yan had given him enough surprises. In his eyes, if Su Yan was still a blacksmith, his image would be too perfect.


    "Just understand a little, just understand a little." Su Yan also said hurriedly.


    At this moment, Ao Run looked at Su Yan as if he was looking at a monster.


    Immediately, Su Yan didn''t say anything more. At this moment, his divine power and spiritual power had almost recovered, and the blue sea cave was quiet enough.

 Chapter 5811： last cure

    Chapter 5811 The last cure


    It is indeed a good place for blacksmiths. After all, blacksmiths have great requirements for the environment when forging.


    It requires extremely strong mental strength as a support, and during this period, the disturbance from the outside world has a considerable impact on the blacksmith.


    The shape of the True Spirit Dagger is slowly changing under Su Yan''s control. At this moment, Su Yan is completely refining the appearance of the True Spirit Sword according to the shape of the Demon Subduing Sword.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, since you, Xiao He, like the Sword of Subduing Demons so much, it would be a big deal to give you a pirated version. Besides, his pirated version was made with a true spirit artifact.


    Therefore, in terms of rank, it is not necessarily weaker than the Demon Subduing Sword in Su Yan''s hand.


    Half an hour later, the sword-shaped artifact in the furnace slowly took shape.


    This series of operations was also stared at by Ao Run.


    Although Ao Run was the former Lord of the West Sea, he was well-informed, but he had never seen the transformation of a divine weapon into another form.


    Su Yan also heaved a sigh of relief at this moment, took out the long sword, and put away the stove directly.


    "Little guy, let me ask you again, what do you think about joining my Xihai Palace?" Ao Run asked.


    "Senior Ao Run, I must have made this very clear before. I, Su Yan, will not join any force. I am the king myself!" Su Yan said without hesitation.


    "Young man, you have courage. I see a shadow of a hero in you." Ao Run said.


    But then Ao Run said: "Xi Hai, I hope you can take care of it."


    Ao Run also knew that it was impossible for Su Yan to join the Xihai Palace, so he expressed his opinion at this moment that their Xihai Palace''s attitude towards Su Yan was absolutely friendly.


    "My lord, you are joking." Su Yan also said hastily after hearing this.


    He, Su Yan, is not so arrogant yet, he dare not say that he is stronger than Xihai Palace.


    And it''s still on the territory of their West Sea Palace.


    After a while, Su Yan found a reason to leave.


    After returning to the residence, Su Yan also directly took out the sword-shaped artifact he had refined.


    Xiao He was stunned when he saw it. It was the same as the Demon Sword in appearance, and it was his favorite sword body.


    "That''s all right? What are you doing?" Xiao He was excited at first, and then asked.


    Su Yan immediately said that he went to help Ao Run heal his injury.


    "It seems that the pattern of the four seas is about to change again!" Xiao He also said directly after hearing this.


    Indeed, after Ao Run comes back, Xihai will change from its weak position in the past, and the food eaten by Beihai and Nanhai will be returned drop by drop.


    Su Yan didn''t answer Xiao He''s words, but asked, "How much do you know about the Sea of ??Abyss?"


    "Sea of ??the Abyss? To be honest, I don''t know much about it."


    After hearing this, Xiao He frowned and said, obviously he didn''t know why Su Yan asked this suddenly.


    "The sea of ??abyss is sealed with extremely powerful ancient creatures in the sea, and it is said that the sea of ??abyss is connected to the four seas, and through the sea of ??abyss, you can go to any sea in the four seas." Xiao He continued.


    "Are there any existences in the Sea of ??Abyss that are higher than the Heavenly Sovereign?" Su Yan asked.


    The Supreme Being of Heaven is the most powerful existence that Su Yan has come into contact with so far... But the Supreme Being of Heaven can only be seen everywhere in the long process of cultivating gods.


    But the existence of Heavenly Supreme is extremely ridiculous now, and there are many more Heavenly Supremes now, and everything in the world is steadily improving.


    At present, Su Yan couldn''t stay in the West Sea for even a moment. After he cured Ao Run, he was going to leave directly.


    Although the Xihai Palace is a good place, it is not a place for him to stay for a long time.


    He still doesn''t know what''s going on with Tian Lai Supreme.


    At this moment, when Su Yan told Xiao He that the sword of the true spirit was given to him, he also directly entered the state of retreat, and all the Tears of the Sea God was also directly taken out by Su Yan, absorbing them all at once.


    Xiao He on the side stared dumbfounded. Even the people in Fenglucheng knew what the Tears of the Sea God was, let alone Xiao He, but this was the first time he had seen the existence of absorbing four drops of the Tears of the Sea God at once.


    At this moment, Su Yan took the Tears of the Sea God directly. The four consecutive drops of the Tears of the Sea God made Su Yan feel a little uncomfortable, and then hurriedly used his divine power to prepare to absorb them.


    Su Yan''s desire for power is really too great now, after entering the Supreme Realm. Su Yan has a deeper understanding of the comprehension of practice.


    There is no limit to the way of cultivation, but there is a limit to my life.


    Su Yan also entered a special state.


    ��


    Su Yan''s retreat lasted for five days, and during these five days, Ao Luo came to visit Su Yan three times.


    After Ao Luo came back, Ao Moang put her in confinement, but after all, she was her own daughter, and she was released after only two days of confinement.


    After she came out, Ao Luo came to look for Su Yan, but every time she came, Su Yan was in retreat.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes suddenly opened slowly, and an extremely powerful divine power burst out from Su Yan''s eyes.


    Powerful mental power directly filled Su Yan''s whole body.


    "This feeling..." Su Yan murmured at the moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan is already comparable to the existence of the peak of the Supreme Supreme in terms of mental strength alone, even though his cultivation base is just approaching the middle stage of the Supreme Supreme.


    This retreat also allowed Su Yan''s strength and cultivation to be improved to a certain extent, but more of the improvement was in terms of spiritual power.


    Now Su Yan''s spiritual power is much stronger than before.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s time for you and me to part ways. I''m going to cure Ao Run for the last time and return to the God of Beasts. You should also leave." Su Yan said.


    Anyway, Xiao He was also brought to Xihai Palace by Su Yan, now Su Yan has to tell Xiao He if he wants to leave.


    "ah?"


    Xiao He was startled when he heard that, he didn''t realize that Su Yan had woken up.


    Then he calmed down and said, "Okay, it''s time for me to go back too."


    Xiao He was actually extremely curious about Su Yan, he even had the urge to leave with Su Yan, but at the moment he restrained himself.


    After Su Yan said that, he rushed directly towards Bihaidongtian, and the time for Ao Run''s last healing was approaching.


    Su Yan also passed through the checkpoints directly. Enter the Bihai Cave. After a brief explanation with Ao Run, the last healing began.


    Although Su Yan did not say that this was the last treatment, Ao Run should be able to guess based on his understanding of his injury.

 Chapter 5812： Geothermal fire crystal

    Chapter 5812 Geothermal Fire Crystal


    As the green divine power in Su Yan''s hand continuously poured into Ao Run''s body, Ao Run''s whole aura also began to become peaceful at this moment.


    The whole person looks much younger than before, and his blood is much better than before. The healing effect of the Resuscitating Shinto is most obvious during the first healing and the last healing, and the patient can receive an extremely obvious healing effect during the first healing.


    But the two times in the middle were basically solid healing effects, until the last time the healing effect was fully displayed.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Su Yan also finished the last healing.


    Immediately, Su Yan got up and prepared to leave Xihai, after all, he stayed here for too long.


    "Little brother, this is ready to go!" Ao Run also opened his eyes at this time and said.


    "Indeed, it was already disturbing to follow Princess Ao Luo to the West Sea Palace, now that the matter is over, it''s time for me to leave." Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    "You really don''t think about my Xihai Palace anymore?" Ao Run still asked with some unwillingness to give up.


    "Senior, since you already know the answer, why bother to ask again, I will take my leave." Su Yan cupped his hands and said.


    Immediately without waiting for Ao Run to speak, Su Yan left Bihaidongtian directly.


    "Hey! It''s a pity that such a good talent cannot be used by my Xihai Palace!" Ao Run sighed as he watched Su Yan leave.


    From Ao Run''s point of view, Su Yan''s talent and character were stronger than anyone he had ever met who was the same age as Su Yan, and his character alone was already far superior to those favored by heaven.


    When many people heard the name of the Xihai Palace, they wished they could squeeze their heads out and want to come in.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the prestige of the Xihai Imperial Palace at all, even though Ao Run invited him three times, Su Yan still refused.


    After leaving Bihai Dongtian, Su Yan didn''t stay any longer, but directly chose to leave the West Sea Palace, and didn''t bid farewell to Ao Luo and Ao Moang, lest some uncontrollable things happen at that time.


    Moreover, the news of Su Yan''s departure was accompanied by the continuous recovery of Ao Run''s body. When he walked out of the blue sea and cave, everyone would know the news.


    Su Yan who left the Xihai Palace was thinking about where to go first.


    At this moment, Su Yan suddenly noticed an extremely familiar aura.


    Then he turned his head and looked back.


    Right now behind Su Yan was Xiao He.


    Seeing this, Su Yan smiled and said, "What? Do you want to leave West Sea with me?"


    "I hope Young Master Su will not be disgusted!" Xiao He also said with a smile.


    For Xiao He, Su Yan still admired him very much. If such a person could become a friend, it would indeed be a good choice.


    "Next, Young Master Su, where are you going?" Xiao He also asked directly at this time.


    As Xiao He''s direct disciple of Haizhu Palace, there are not many things that need him to do on weekdays, and he and his master, who is the second hall master of Haizhu Palace, also have a unique way of contact between them.


    Therefore, Xiao He does not have to be unable to leave the West Sea because of the Haizhu Palace. For Xiao He, he is still extremely free.


    "Go to the western region!" Su Yan also said directly.


    "Western Territory?"


    Xiao He said with some incomprehension.


    In the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, the place where the divine power is weakest is the western region. Xiao He really couldn''t figure out why Su Yan chose to go to the western region.


    After seeing Xiao He''s reaction, Su Yan also guessed the doubts in Xiao He''s heart, and immediately said: "There are some of my subordinates in the western region. I haven''t heard from them for a long time. I plan to go and see."


    "So that''s the case, I didn''t expect Young Master Su to have his own influence!" Xiao He also said after listening.


    Xiao He always thought that Su Yan was a disciple of that superpower, or the son of someone powerful. After all, it is impossible for an ordinary person to take out so many artifacts of good fortune.


    But with the continuous contact with Su Yan, Xiao He also faintly felt that Su Yan was the kind of independent casual cultivator, but now he heard Su Yan say that he still has his own subordinates, at this moment Xiao He also directly Here comes the interest.


    "Some tribes that aren''t too powerful are nothing more than a threat." Su Yan also said immediately.


    At this time, Su Yan also thought of Gui Yu and the others, and immediately took a sound transmission artifact in his hand, urging divine power to inject it into it.


    A moment later, the sound of ghost rain also came from the sound transmission artifact.


    "Young Master Su, where are you now?"


    "It''s hard to answer. Go directly to the pituitary tribe in the western region. Where will we meet?" Su Yan said directly, and then cut off the practice between the two of them.


    At this moment, only Gui Yu and the others were left in a daze on the other side of the sound transmission artifact.


    "Western Realm? Did Young Master Su make a mistake?"


    "That''s right, why go to that kind of place where Nubula died!"


    "..."


    Mo Yang and Huo Lian were also complaining at the moment, and they all agreed that Su Yan had said something wrong.


    "Don''t worry about it so much, since Young Master Su has spoken, let''s hurry over there." Gui Yu also interrupted a few people.


    ��


    Xihai!


    Su Yan doesn''t know much about the West Sea, but fortunately, there is Xiao He''s colleague now. As a member of the Haizhu Palace, Xiao He has a good understanding of the four seas.


    The sea area of ??the West Sea is also adjacent to the west border of the God of Beasts, but it is completely different from the way Su Yan came. After all, he entered the Palace of the West Sea from the north border.


    At this moment, Su Yan was also following behind Xiao He.


    Several hours later, Su Yan suddenly noticed that the temperature of the seawater had increased, and then he said, "What''s going on here? Didn''t you see any submarine volcanoes?"


    Su Yan looked around, but didn''t see anything unusual, and there was nothing strange, so he asked directly.


    "There is a deep-sea mineral vein here, and there are a lot of geothermal fire crystals inside." Xiao He also said directly after hearing it.


    "Geothermal fire crystal, why is this place so desolate? If there are ore veins, there should be a large number of tribes living nearby?" Su Yan was even more puzzled after hearing this.


    "This is not easy. The Imperial Palace of the Four Seas jointly issued an edict to strictly prohibit the mining of geothermal fire crystals here. Once discovered or reported by someone, they will be killed without mercy! And the rewards given to the whistleblowers are also quite generous. So here Few people dare to mine the geothermal fire crystals." Xiao He also told the reason.


    "Since you said very little, does that mean there is?" Su Yan also heard the flaws in Xiao He''s words, and then said with a smile.

 Chapter 5813： Vein Circle

    Chapter 5813: Mineral Vein Formation


    "Under a heavy reward, there must be a reckless man! This truth is better than Young Master Su''s." Xiao He also said with a smile.


    There have always been sea tribes who secretly mined geothermal fire crystals in the four seas, but they did it privately and did not make a big deal of mass production, and the quantity they mined each time was not much, so people in the four seas palace sometimes also I chose to turn a blind eye.


    The reason is that these thieves who stole the mines are too cunning, and they have dug holes all over the mine, and some even have holes far away, directly connecting to the depths of the veins.


    "Go down and have a look?" Su Yan said to Xiao He at this moment.


    "Look!" Xiao He also said directly.


    After all, the two of them landed directly on the mine veins on the bottom of the sea, found a tunnel at random, and went straight in. After seeing it, Su Yan knew why the people of the Four Seas Palace turned a blind eye to these sneak diggers. At first glance, there are so many holes in the ground that it is already incalculable.


    After the two walked along the tunnel for about a quarter of an hour, they could feel a large amount of Yang Qi rushing up from the tunnel, making people feel hot.


    If you go forward at this time, the four walls around the tunnel will start to become rough, and the four walls will look dry. Obviously, there is too much yang energy flowing in the tunnel. Su Yan and Xiao He are also walking in the direction where the yang energy is rushing at this moment.


    After a cup of tea, the two of them finally arrived at a spacious cave. On the walls of the cave, there were scattered fragments of geothermal fire crystals. It was obvious that the geothermal fire crystals here had almost been mined.


    Now there are four holes in front of Su Yan, one is the one behind him, which is where they came in, and the other three are distributed on the other three sides of the four walls.


    Moreover, Yang Qi gushes out of each hole, making it difficult to judge just by feeling, the difference between the three holes.


    "Do you want to continue walking?" Xiao He also asked from the side at this time.


    "I must go. Since I''m here, even if I don''t mine, I want to see how much geothermal fire crystal reserves here are, and they can release such a strong yang energy." Su Yan also said directly.


    Immediately, Su Yan also spread his consciousness directly, but he was isolated by an invisible force after only a distance of several hundred meters.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were still looking around in the three holes in front of him.


    "Spiritual consciousness has been cut off?" Xiao He also asked when he saw this.


    "Hmm! But there are still some discoveries, but the deeper places are not clearly seen." Su Yan also said.


    Immediately, Su Yan led Xiao He directly into the cave on the left, because when Su Yan''s consciousness was released, the yang energy in this cave was the strongest.


    Su Yan and Xiao He also moved forward quickly in the cave, constantly shuttling through the ground, and soon discovered that the presence of geothermal fire crystals on the surrounding walls began to become denser, and complete geothermal fire crystals began to appear, and even If it is a fragment, it is also much larger.


    Su Yan suddenly discovered that the corpse of a cultivator appeared in the corner in front of him. Su Yan carefully scanned the corpse in front of him with his consciousness.


    Immediately, Su Yan''s vigilance towards this mineral lode also became heavier. He originally thought it was just a simple mine. Now it seems that it is not as simple as imagined. It seems that there is a certain reason why the Four Seas Palace prohibits mining the geothermal crystals here.


    The two continued to go deeper into the distance,


    Suddenly a bigger cave appeared in front of the two of them. The cave was filled with geothermal fire crystals, but in the center of the cave was a huge formation. After the above, it can be seen that its material is jade.


    "Black jade?" Xiao He said with some doubts at the moment.


    "Is there anything else to say about this black jade?" Su Yan also asked after hearing this.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little strange." Xiao He shook his head and said.


    Below the box is a crimson stone pillar, and the black jade box is placed on top of the stone pillar. Su Yan also suddenly discovered at this moment that the surging righteous yang energy in the cave is emanating from the crimson stone pillar. from.


    Around this formation stood eight towering pillars, red as blood. The bottom of each pillar corresponds to a formation eye, and the eight pillars also exude strong yang energy, but there is not enough yang energy contained in the crimson stone pillar in the middle.


    Su Yan tried to penetrate the spiritual consciousness into the black jade box on the stone pillar, just when Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness wanted to further understand the internal structure of the box, the power that isolated Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness appeared again, Isolate Su Yan''s consciousness from this black jade box.


    "The array of sacrifices?!"


    Su Yan was terrified at this moment. Although the scene in front of him was not very grand, Su Yan could clearly perceive that the black jade box on the stone pillar was extremely extraordinary.


    The strange power that cut off his consciousness made Su Yan feel a little uneasy.


    Suddenly a cold voice sounded in the darkness, with extreme shock and excitement, he said fiercely: "I didn''t expect there would be someone here?"


    "Sky Moat!"


    The man moved his hands immediately after realizing the existence of Su Yan and Xiao He.


    That person''s shadow also appeared in Su Yan and Xiao He''s line of sight at this moment, and an extremely strong energy impact also directly blasted towards the two of them.


    Su Yan was startled, he didn''t expect that someone would suddenly appear and attack them.


    The reason why Su Yan didn''t notice his existence until after the person approached him was because Su Yan''s consciousness was restricted in the cave, so he also directly closed his consciousness, and Su Yan didn''t think of such a place at all. There will be someone.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly called the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hands, and quickly typed out a few sword formulas with both hands, directly lining up on the blade of the Wanzai Frost Sword. The afterimage of the debut, the speed is several times faster than usual.


    Xiao He at the side couldn''t help being taken aback when he saw Su Yan''s move.


    "This guy has become stronger again!"


    Su Yan''s progress was full of incredible in Xiao He''s eyes.


    The attacks of the two bombarded together in the air above the cave, and the powerful divine power spread instantly, shining a golden light that shone across the entire underground space.


    This person''s strength is not weak, at least he is an existence at the peak of the Earth Sovereign, and in this round of confrontation with Su Yan, he did not lose the slightest bit.


    "Huh? Strange!"

 Chapter 5814： Jiaolong family

    Chapter 5814: Flood Dragon Clan


    That person also clearly sensed the strangeness in Su Yan. After all, the fighting power displayed by a guy who didn''t reach the middle stage of the Earth Supreme is really too perverted.


    The man''s eyes also showed surprise, the brown light in his eyes flickered, and the light in the cave covered his appearance.


    Su Yan also stared at the other party coldly at this moment and said, "Who are you!"


    That person is also staring at Su Yan at this moment, and the more he looks at it, the more frightened he becomes. Su Yan is only at the early stage of the Earth Sovereign, but the fighting power he displayed is not inferior to the existence of the peak Earth Sovereign. , and there is even a hint of an even split between them.


    "Who am I, you don''t deserve to know!"


    The man said in a cold voice word by word, but at this moment the murderous aura toward Su Yan and the two of them became stronger and stronger.


    After hearing this, Su Yan said immediately: "With your ability, you also want to use one against two?"


    The man ignored Su Yan''s ridicule, but directly snorted coldly: "It''s just a dying person!"


    After hearing this, Xiao He laughed directly and said, "It''s just you? I really want to see how capable you are!"


    At this moment, Xiao He was obviously a little angry, it was just that Su Yan was unable to tell the winner in his collision, but now he threatened to kill both of them, obviously he didn''t take Xiao He seriously.


    Immediately, Xiao He directly released his divine power fluctuations.


    After noticing Xiao He''s cultivation level, the man was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Xiao He to be at the peak level of Earth Supreme, and he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "boundary!"


    The man shouted loudly, and then his whole body began to change, a black divine power wrapped it, and then his whole body began to slowly grow scales, and his legs and arms also showed signs of dragon transformation at this moment .


    "Dragon Clan!"


    Su Yan and Xiao He said almost in unison after witnessing the changes in the person at this moment.


    But soon Xiao He noticed that something was wrong. Although Zhiren''s current change is also a dragon transformation, as the signs of dragon transformation continue, the difference between him and ordinary dragon **** is also revealed at this moment.


    At the top of the head, his head has only one horn, while normal dragons have two horns.


    "Jiaolong!" Xiao He said, looking at the man in front of him with wide eyes.


    He never thought that the person in front of him was Jiaolong.


    "Oh? You actually know Jiaolong!" The man said in disbelief after hearing this.


    Su Yan was also taken aback when he heard this. Although he didn''t know much about the Four Seas, he had heard of some things about the Flood Dragon. The Flood Dragon Clan has extremely strong physical talent and cultivation talent, and their strength is quite high among the Four Seas. Strong presence.


    In ancient times, it was not even inferior to the current overlord of the four seas, the Dragon Clan.


    At that time, there were many powerful races in the four seas, among which there were some existences at the level of true spirits.


    But now in the whole world, the level of strength of the Dragon Clan is unshakable.


    But the Flood Dragon Clan, which had been wiped out all over the world, unexpectedly appeared here.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t care if you are a dragon or a bird dragon!" Su Yan said immediately.


    Immediately, Su Yan held the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and slashed at that person. In the air, Su Yan still shouted: "Report the name of the evil animal, and I will not kill the unknown with my sword."


    "Arrogance!"


    The man also roared, and then raised his right hand dragon claw, and moved towards Su Yan.


    "boom!"


    After Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword collided with the man''s dragon claw, there was a huge sound.


    "As expected of the Dragon Clan! The physical talent is really terrifying!" Xiao He said upon seeing this.


    That person used his own dragon claws to strengthen Su Yan''s artifact of good fortune, which perfectly explained the abnormality of his physical talent. The parts of his body were comparable to the artifact of good fortune.


    Immediately after Su Yan roared, he directly grasped the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword with both hands, and the force of each strike became much stronger.


    The man also turned his claws into fists and directly collided with Su Yan.


    "boom"


    There was a loud noise from the attack of the two.


    At this moment, the magic circle in the center of the cave suddenly appeared strange, and a frenzied power emerged on the crimson stone pillar, and the source of its power was the black jade box.


    The man was extremely excited when he saw this, and immediately stared straight at Su Yan and the two of them. The murderous aura on his body was also raised to the extreme at this moment, and Su Yan couldn''t help but change color because of the huge murderous aura.


    "How many people are you killing!" Xiao He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Even Su Yan had never seen the murderous aura displayed by this person.


    "Anyone who prevents me from resurrecting Master Candle Dragon will die! You bastards, go to my death!" the man shouted loudly.


    "Ghost shark!" Xiao He said directly after hearing it.


    The man obviously paused for a moment after hearing the word ghost shark.


    "You know him?" Su Yan also looked at Xiao He at the moment and said.


    "I don''t know! But Kisame is a well-known wanted criminal in the world!" Xiao He said.


    The reason why Xiao He was able to judge that this person was Gui Jiao was because Gui Jiao was wanted, and because of his descendant of Jiaolong.


    When Guixie said just now that he wanted to revive Zhulong, Xiao He also thought of Guixie in an instant.


    Because the ghost shark is the only dragon family that Xiao He can think of.


    "Since there are still people who remember me!" Kisame said incredulously, and the whole person also showed a little gaffe.


    But after Guixie lost his composure for a moment, he immediately recovered, and then looked at Su Yan and Xiao He coldly.


    "Whatever you are, you must stay here today!" Su Yan said immediately.


    Holding the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in hand, he charged forward.


    "Dragon Claw!"


    Guixier''s right hand turned black at this moment, and a powerful divine power directly wrapped it.


    Immediately, he rushed directly towards Su Yan.


    The two fought together again.


    However, after the dragon transformation, the strength of the ghost shark has obviously been greatly improved. The ghost shark, who was originally the peak of the earth supreme, even went straight to the sky supreme after the dragon transformation.


    Su Yan began to show some difficulty in fighting, and several moves were almost broken.


    "Why are you standing there? Do it!" Su Yan also looked directly at Xiao He and said.


    Xiao He reacted immediately. At first, he thought that Su Yan could solve the problem by himself. But after discovering that this person is Guixie, he also realized the strength of this person, but he looked at it for himself, and forgot to help him for a while.


    At this moment, after hearing Su Yan''s reminder, Xiao He directly called out his True Spirit Sword, and then slashed at Guixie.

 Chapter 5815： Kisame

    Chapter 5815 Ghost Shark


    At this moment, Guixie also said directly: "You are very strong, and you can rely on the strength of the Earth Supreme in the early stage to stalemate with me to this point. If this is the case, it is even more difficult to keep you!"


    Immediately, the light of divine power on Guixier''s body became even more dazzling, and the whole person rushed towards Su Yan again.


    "boom!"


    This time Xiao He stood directly between the two of them, holding the True Spirit Sword tightly in his hand.


    Kisame''s face was hidden in the black, making it difficult to discern. But from the ups and downs of his breathing, it can be seen that at this moment, Guixier is holding back his emotions and not breaking out. After all, it is a bit difficult for him to face Su Yan and Xiao He with his own strength. of.


    Despite the energy blessing after the dragon transformation, the strength of the ghost shark cannot play an absolute suppressive role.


    The True Spirit Sword in Xiao He''s hand was also wrapped in divine power at this moment.


    "Today it''s you, sacrifice my sword!" Xiao He said lightly.


    Immediately, he slashed directly towards Gui Shark.


    "Joke! The power of the Dragon God!" Kisame growled when he saw this!


    The divine power of the whole person has been sublimated at this moment, and the black divine power directly wraps it.


    At this moment, even every breath of Kisame contains fluctuations of divine power.


    Su Yan was also staring at him from the side at this moment, not giving Guixie any chance to escape.


    "Otherwise, if you get rid of the dragon transformation state, we might be able to be friends if we sit down and have a good talk." Su Yan said with a sneer.


    "court death"


    Kisame also erupted instantly at this moment, and the black robe suddenly shattered under the impact of power. His original face was exposed, his whole body was black and purple, without the slightest humanity, and his face was full of strange faces.


    Su Yan is also interfering with Guixie at this moment. Once Guixiong is released from the dragon transformation state, he will not be able to use this innate supernatural power again in a short period of time.


    Now in the state of dragon transformation, Guixie has not taken advantage of the two of them, let alone after the dragon transformation state is lifted.


    Xiao He was speechless when he heard Su Yan''s words at this moment, but he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of Guixier, for fear of being accidentally hit by the other party.


    Although it seemed that both Su Yan and Xiao He could stand in a stalemate for a period of time when confronting Guixie, the difference was that Guixie could completely take Su Yan''s and Xiao He''s attacks by relying on the strength of his body.


    However, when Su Yan and Xiao He faced Guixier''s attack, they either resisted it or avoided it. Based on the physical fitness of Su Yan and Xiao He, once they were hit by Guixier''s attack, they would definitely end up in a very serious situation. The end of death or disability.


    So Xiao He didn''t dare to be careless at this moment.


    "Since the two of you are so ignorant, the only way to resurrect Lord Zhulong is after you are taken down."


    Kisame also said lightly at this moment.


    Su Yan was a little speechless after hearing this, and said straight away: "You bastard, can you not pretend to be aggressive, just rely on you? Do you have a slight chance of winning against the two of us? How dare you say this? You are not ashamed. !"


    "court death!"


    After hearing this, Guixier was so angry that all the hairs on his body stood on end, his eyes fixed on Su Yan. If eyes could kill, Su Yan would be dead at least 800 times at this moment.


    "I''ll kill you! Dragon''s Thousand Kills!"


    Ghost Shark crossed his arms, and immediately shot out two bursts of energy from the two pairs of dragon claws, splitting the space, at an extremely fast speed, and with a piercing cry, he came straight to Su Yan.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    There was a flash of light in Su Yan''s hand, and after holding the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, he swiped out with a sword, and then several sword formulas slapped into the sword body, and instantly several sword qi slashed straight out.


    But what Su Yan didn''t expect was that Ghost Shark''s attack directly swallowed Su Yan''s sword energy, and the remaining power continued to cut towards Su Yan.


    At the same time, Su Yan urged his body to transform into a thunderbolt, and his whole body flashed to a place more than twenty steps away in an instant, directly dodging the two slashing forces.


    "I want to see how many times you can hide!"


    Kisame raised his right hand in the air, a black divine power gathered on his right hand, and shouted softly: "Dragon Blade! Qianluanwu!"


    Immediately, dozens of attacks were shot out by that black divine power, and it slashed down towards Su Yan.


    "Your sister''s..." Su Yan cursed, and with one hand, he called out the glazed mirror. In an instant, a mirror appeared in front of Su Yan to block him.


    "Boom!"


    The black slash continued to slash on the glazed mirror, arousing waves of divine power fluctuations, but it still couldn''t shake the glazed mirror''s defense.


    After a while, all of Guixier''s attacks were blocked by the glazed mirror, but the light of the glazed mirror became much dimmer at the moment.


    Seeing this, Guixier''s pupils shrank, and he said in surprise, "Another artifact of good fortune?"


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand is undoubtedly a divine artifact of good fortune, and the glazed mirror that Su Yan took out is undoubtedly a divine artifact of good fortune, and the two divine artifacts of good fortune in Su Yan''s hands are not of the same quality. Low, even among the artifacts of the good fortune level, these two items can be ranked first.


    This kind of situation made it unimaginable for Kisame that two extremely powerful artifacts of good fortune would appear in the hands of a kid who was an early Earth Sovereign.


    This point is not only puzzled by Guixie, but everyone who has seen the artifact in Su Yan''s hand before feels incredible. Whenever you feel that it is outrageous enough, Su Yan will refresh your consciousness again and again Know.


    Now Xiao He has become accustomed to the outrageous things that happened to Su Yan.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also said directly: "That''s right, it''s an artifact of good fortune. You know you''re afraid. If you''re afraid, you can just say it. It''s okay. I will never let you go!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Guixier was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and Su Yan''s lip service couldn''t help but give him a headache.


    "So what if you have an artifact of good fortune? If you have the ability to fight one-on-one!" Ghost Shark roared angrily.


    "I said you are an idiot. You are really an idiot. I can beat you up in groups, so why should I fight you one-on-one? An idiot!" Su Yan said directly.


    "Ah! Angry! I will fight with you!"


    At this moment, Guixier had been tortured by Su Yan to the point of collapse.


    "Xiao He! Come and help me!" Seeing this, Su Yan also hurriedly shouted.


    Su Yan''s behavior, even Xiao He, who was with him, thought it was extremely cheap, it was too cheap.


    But when facing an opponent stronger than yourself, playing more and playing less is indeed the best choice.


    "Blood of the Mad Dragon!"


    "Dragon Rush!"


    "Dragon Blood Dharma Body!"


    Guixier directly roared one after another, the state of the whole body has also skyrocketed at this moment, blood oozes from the originally black dragon scales at this moment.

 Chapter 5816： break the formation

    Chapter 5816: Breaking the Formation


    "You can force me to such a situation, even if you die, you should be content." Guixier said in a low voice.


    It is obvious that what Kisame used just now were three self-strengthening abilities, and now Kisame''s cultivation has infinitely approached the realm of the Great Supreme.


    "Dragon Fist!"


    Ghost Shark''s fists were wrapped by black divine power, and his speed was instantly increased to the extreme, and then he rushed towards Su Yan.


    Guixie knew that it was unrealistic to kill both of them, but as long as he killed Su Yan, at least he could ensure that he would not be defeated when facing Xiao He.


    Compared with the cultivators of the same realm, the people of the sea clan have 100% advantages in physical talent. If the cultivators are head-to-head with the sea clan, it is difficult to take advantage of it.


    At this moment, Guixie wanted to use his own powerful physical strength to crush Su Yan. At this time, the power of Guixie''s punch was almost shattering the space, and it made Su Yan feel like the world was falling apart!


    "Huh! Power to cover the sky!"


    Su Yan also let out a loud roar at this moment, without any fanfare, and blasted out with a punch. At this moment, Su Yan made a move that no one could have imagined, that is to fight with Guixier.


    You must know that this is exactly Guixier''s plan, relying on his powerful physical strength to crush Su Yan, the cultivators of the same realm will not be able to take advantage of Guixiong when facing Guixie, and the current state is not as good as Guixiong He couldn''t even imagine that Su Yan chose to confront him head-on.


    "boom!"


    The two fists slammed together fiercely. Although they didn''t touch each other, a black crack opened between the fist wind, and then it began to spread gradually. The terrifying power emanating from it seemed to be about to overwhelm the surrounding area. everything devoured.


    With one punch, the force of the collision directly shattered the void in the hole. If anyone wants to escape into the void at this moment, they will be greatly affected, and their speed will be much slower than before. .


    "Boom!"


    The space around the cave showed signs of collapsing under the strength of the fists of the two. Su Yan felt as if his whole body was going to explode. He still had an absolute advantage, at this moment, Su Yan was pressed to the limit by the opponent''s punch, and he was about to collapse at any time.


    Although Guixiong had the upper hand in this confrontation, at this moment, he was even more terrified, and a sense of fear for Su Yan welled up in his heart.


    How much power was contained in his punch just now, he couldn''t be more clear in his heart, relying on the blood power of his dragon clan and the cultivation base of the earth''s supreme peak, if the punch just now was as head-on as before In other words, even if he faces the strong ones in the early stage of the Great Supreme among the cultivators, he will not be afraid at all, because this kind of pure fist strength competition is not only to compete against the strength of the physical body, but also to pay attention to the cultivation base. .


    If he had chosen the same response method as Su Yan just now, he would have been blown to pieces by Kisame''s punch.


    But with such a powerful punch, Su Yan was able to receive it, and he chose to receive it in a head-to-head fist fight with Guixiong!


    How could he not be taken aback by this, and cold sweat broke out all over his body!


    At this time, the killing intent towards Su Yan in Guixier''s heart is extremely strong, and the shock that Su Yan brought to him is too strong. If he does not kill this person, it will be a very terrifying thing when he grows up in the future. matter. Now it is only the early stage of the Earth Supreme, and when his cultivation base is further improved, even if it is only promoted to the middle stage of the Earth Supreme, then Kisame is not sure that he can defeat him.


    Su Yan wasn''t trying to force himself at the moment, he really underestimated Guixie''s punch.


    "puff!"


    At this moment, Su Yan spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his entire arm was thrown in mid-air. When his arm was punching against Guixier''s arm, he was directly dislocated by the powerful force.


    Seeing this, Xiao He hurried over to check Su Yan''s physical condition.


    "I don''t know what your mind was thinking when you received his punch." Xiao He said while helping him connect his dislocated hand.


    "Hee hee!" Su Yan just smiled, he also didn''t expect Guixie''s physical strength to be so domineering.


    At this moment, Guixier also took advantage of this opportunity, and directly came to the magic circle in the middle of the cave, and saw that Guixier''s face was full of incomparable reverence, and his eyes were also staring at the black jade on the red stone pillar. Box.


    Immediately afterwards, Guixiong directly stimulated the divine power, and the black divine power emerged behind Guixiong in the form of a dragon.


    The time magic circle seemed to be implicated in some way, and it directly pumped out endless abilities.


    The eight stone pillars above the eyes of the formation around the magic circle also became precarious at this moment.


    "Go and stop him!" Su Yan also suddenly noticed Guixier''s movements at this time.


    Seeing this, Xiao He also directly slapped the sword formula into the body of the sword, and a burst of sword energy suddenly slashed out.


    At this time, a black light suddenly surged above the formation, and then turned into a barrier, isolating the internal formation from the outside world, playing a protective role. The sword energy released by Xiao He Cutting on it didn''t do anything.


    Guixier was also happy when he saw this. With this enchantment, he wouldn''t need to be disturbed by Su Yan and Xiao He, and he could devote himself wholeheartedly to cracking the formation.


    After a while, Kisame stood in front of the red stone pillar in the middle and bit his finger, and dripped blood on the body of the black jade box on the stone pillar. Different runes were pushed into the black jade box one by one, and soon Kisame''s whole body began to glow with a black gleam, and the color of the light gradually became deeper and deeper.


    After a while, the entire formation was enveloped. After the black divine power of Kisame enveloped the formation, cracks began to appear on the pillars above the formation eyes around the formation.


    With the continuous injection of the ghost shark''s divine power, more and more cracks appeared on the surrounding eight stone pillars.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, the eight stone pillars collapsed.


    The crimson stone pillar in the middle, after the eight surrounding stone pillars collapsed, the color on the stone pillar began to gradually fade.


    At the same time as the color of the stone pillar faded, the black jade box on top of the stone pillar immediately emitted a dazzling light.

 Chapter 5817： candle dragon

    Chapter 5817: Candle Dragon


    Kisame looked at the black jade box excitedly at this moment, unable to even speak.


    In just a few breaths, the red stone pillar completely lost its luster!


    "boom!"


    The black jade box also opened suddenly at this moment.


    An extremely strong wave of divine power came out from the black jade box.


    "Roar-"


    "My Candle Dragon is finally back!"


    At this moment, there was also a voice in the cave, which was heard for a long time.


    "To welcome the king!" Seeing this, Guixie quickly knelt down and said.


    "Thank you for your hard work this time!" A voice also came directly from the black jade box.


    Su Yan and Xiao He, who were outside the barrier at the moment, couldn''t see what was happening inside the barrier at all.


    But Su Yan probably guessed what will happen, after all, when Guixie came here just now, he had already stated his purpose this time, he came here to come out of the candle dragon that was sealed by the formation .


    At this time, Su Yan and Xiao He could only look at the barrier and worry. Su Yan and Xiao He also tried to destroy the barrier just now, but found that the defense of the entire barrier was surprisingly strong.


    One can tell at a glance that it was definitely not created by the idle people. It seems that the man made preparations for someone to save him before he created this enchantment.


    And the enchantment also has the effect of isolating the consciousness.


    "Damn it!" Su Yan said.


    "No way, this level of enchantment is simply not something we can shake. The only thing we can do now is to wait here. Generally, this kind of enchantment doesn''t last long, so we just need to wait That''s it!" Xiao He also said from the side.


    ��


    At this moment in the enchantment, Kisame was preparing to take the black jade box away, because Candle Dragon is a soul body without a body, and the surrounding mineral veins are also geothermal fire crystals. This kind of pure yang energy makes Candle Dragon feel very uncomfortable.


    He also urged Guixier to take him out of here just now. After all, he has just lifted the seal, and the energy of his whole body is quite weak. Now he is nothing more than an existence in the God Emperor Realm.


    However, there is a bad news for Kisame, that is, this barrier cannot be broken from the outside or from the inside, except for the person who set up the barrier, everyone else must use strong force to break the barrier. break in.


    The current ghost shark can only leave in the enchantment and wait for the enchantment to disappear.


    "King! There are two people outside now, a human cultivator and a sea clan cultivator. They are very powerful and will hinder our departure this time." Guixiong also said directly at this time.


    "Now my state is still very weak, and I am not suitable for a head-on collision with them. This is for you, and you can directly use divine power to activate it after the barrier is broken." Zhulong also said directly, and then popped a black jade box from the black jade box. marbles.


    Kisame held it in his hands with confidence.


    Immediately afterwards, another quarter of an hour passed, and the enchantment began to become blurred. After a few breaths, the enchantment completely disappeared.


    Just when Su Yan and Xiao He were about to take action, suddenly a puff of white smoke filled the entire cave.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly realized that something was wrong, and immediately wanted to release his spiritual consciousness.


    At this time, Xiao He said: "There is no need to try, these smokes have the ability to isolate spiritual consciousness."


    As a person from all over the world, although Xiao He has never seen the Jiaolong family, the name of Zhulong is a creature in the four seas, and everyone should have heard of it.


    As the former patriarch of the Jiaolong clan, Zhulong''s strength is unimaginable.


    But Xiao He never imagined that Zhulong, as an existence who did not know how many years ago, has now been resurrected. This news is definitely a disaster level for the whole world.


    But the more embarrassing question now is, how should he pass this news on? The reason why the Four Seas Palace does not allow the mining of the geothermal fire crystal here is probably because they know that the candle dragon is sealed here. If Xiao He goes to tell them at this time Candle Dragon broke the seal and ran out.


    So what will the people of the Four Seas Palace think of Xiao He, and what will they think of the Sea Casting Palace? At that time, the Four Seas Palace will think that the Sea Casting Palace has been embezzling the geothermal fire crystals in the vein.


    Xiao He dared not take on this infamy. Once he did this, the entire Haizhu Palace would bear eternal infamy because of one of his mistakes.


    After a while, the dust and smoke in the cave cleared away, Su Yan and Xiao He could only see a white mist, and no one could be seen in the entire cave. Moreover, the red stone pillar in the sealing formation and the eight surrounding stone pillars collapsed directly to the ground at this moment.


    Moreover, the box made of black jade on the crimson stone pillar has disappeared at this moment.


    Su Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong, and then turned to look at Xiao He.


    At this time Xiao He was also at a loss.


    "What the **** is the candle dragon?" Su Yan couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know how many years the monster has lived. It''s hard to estimate its strength. If it is conservatively estimated in its heyday, the current dragon kings in the four seas add up to him. I don''t know if they are his opponents." Xiao He also said helplessly.


    Zhulong was sealed by the fathers and sons of the Dragon Kings who are in power at the moment, so the calculation time is really too long. Once Zhulong returns to its original strength, the consequences will be incalculable.


    The information Xiao He said directly surprised Su Yan, God knows how many years this formation has been in operation. And the thing that was sealed inside for an unknown period of time can still live, but even if it can live, so what? After coming out, the strength will definitely be greatly reduced.


    "Why am I so unlucky! Where did I go to release these weird villages, and they are all extremely strong, what crime did I do!" Su Yan said at the moment thinking about himself.


    "Why didn''t I realize that there are so many outrageous things in this God Realm!"


    At this time, Xiao He also said: "As the monsters are released, I naturally cannot stand by and watch, so Young Master Su, I''m sorry, I can''t go to the Western Region with you!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you should inform them quickly, and get rid of this guy as soon as possible!" Su Yan said quickly after hearing this.


    At this moment, Su Yan already subconsciously thought that Zhulong was released by him again.


    "Young Master Su, I''m leaving!" Xiao He cupped his hands and said, then urged his divine power to leave the cave.


    After Xiao He left, the more Su Yan thought about it, the more something was wrong, and he always felt that this thing had nothing to do with him.


    "No, even if I don''t come this time, this guy will be released!" Su Yan also reflected at this time, and then said.

 Chapter 5818： Dragon King of the Four Seas

    Chapter 5818: Dragon King of the Four Seas


    "Never mind him, even if the sky falls, there will be someone tall enough to hold it up!" Su Yan said.


    At this time, Su Yan had already figured it out, whether it was the blood witch, the blood puppet, or the candle dragon that was released just now, these were their respective fates. There will be great people to solve these things.


    Su Yan''s top priority is to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Immediately, Su Yan also planned to leave this mine directly and go to the west.


    But just when Su Yan came to a cave, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Since this ore vein is used to really want that monster, and now that the monster has been released, it means that the ore vein here has become mineable!"


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help but see a golden light in his eyes.


    Immediately, without further ado, he went straight to work. The reserves of geothermal fire crystals in this mine vein were considerable. Su Yan collected the geothermal fire crystals in the entire mine vein for a full three hours, but just when Su Yan was about to leave, he Entered the next mine.


    "No way! There are so many!" Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help saying.


    The amount of reserves in this vein directly shocked Su Yan.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s do it!"


    Su Yan immediately collected them again, and it took another hour for Su Yan to collect the geothermal fire crystals in this new cave.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan left directly.


    But Su Yan didn''t know that he only collected two-fifths of the geothermal fire crystals in this vein.


    The size of the ore vein here is far beyond Su Yan''s imagination.


    All the caves extend in all directions. It may be pure luck that Su Yan and the others were able to directly enter the cave where the candle dragon was sealed.


    At this moment, Su Yan also left directly in the direction Xiao He told him. The most urgent task at the moment is to go to the western region, and then retreat in the Chuiti tribe, preparing to break through the middle stage of the Supreme.


    ��


    After a period of time, Xiao He returned to the headquarters of Haizhudian��the Zini Sea Area.


    This is the tribal gathering place with the largest number of Sea people among the four seas.


    Xiao He directly disguised himself, and then found one after another spiritual practitioners, and gave them a certain amount of rewards to let them spread the news.


    It took only half a day to spread the word to ten, ten to a hundred, and the whole world basically knew about it.


    West Sea, West Sea Palace.


    Not long ago, Ao Moang invited the dragon kings of the other three seas to discuss the issue of the abyss. The other three kings have not yet held a meeting because the time cannot be staggered.


    But regarding the issue of Zhulong, there was no one to organize it, and the four seas reached a consensus directly, and went directly to the platform of the four seas to discuss this matter.


    Every dragon king rushed to the platform of the four seas at the first time.


    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was the first to say as the leader of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas: "I think everyone has heard about the Candle Dragon!"


    "Brother, do you think this is true?" said Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North Sea.


    "In my opinion, it would be best for us to take a look directly at the ore lode!" South Sea Dragon King Ao Qin said.


    Ao Moang basically has no right to speak here. After all, the other three Dragon Kings are his elders, so he generally does not express his opinions on such public affairs that have nothing to do with Beihai.


    He will only try to negotiate and negotiate when the interests of the North Sea are involved, but basically they all end in failure.


    "Indeed, it''s better to take a look!" Ao Guang also said directly.


    It can be seen that although the Dragon King of the Four Seas is the well-deserved master of the Four Seas, each of them is quite afraid of Zhulong.


    Several people immediately rushed to the mine vein.


    But the sight inside the mine stunned them.


    "Brother, this..." Ao Shun was stunned as he looked at the mineral veins in front of him.


    The geothermal fire crystals in the ore veins are basically only fragments left at this moment. Along the way, there are very few caves with geothermal fire crystals in the caves.


    "Go directly to the sealed place!" Ao Guang said directly.


    He didn''t care about the disappearance of the geothermal fire crystals. After all, he knew the size of the mine, and there were always petty thefts about the mine. He didn''t care about it either. superior.


    Several people immediately walked towards the cave where the candle dragon was sealed.


    But as the few people continued to go deeper, the facial expressions of the four became more and more livid.


    At this time, even Ao Guang was a little uneasy, and his facial expression was extremely ugly.


    "Brother! This ore vein has been mined so well!" Ao Qin said in disbelief.


    Because the prohibition of mining the geothermal fire crystals here is an edict jointly issued by the four seas, and most people basically dare not violate it, so some desperadoes choose to take risks and go here to mine some.


    But now, after seeing the extent to which the ore veins have been mined, several people are dumbfounded.


    But at this moment, Yi Ao Guang also suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "This vein was mined not long ago."


    The other three immediately released their spiritual consciousness as soon as they heard it, and immediately realized that these geothermal fire crystals were indeed just mined.


    "That''s too bold! Just after the seal was lifted, even we are not afraid of it? How about running away in a hurry and digging in place!" Ao Shun said in a low voice. A bit of anger was clearly mixed in the words.


    "We must find him as soon as possible. Once his strength is restored, it will be very difficult to restrain him." Ao Guang said.


    "Should we send someone to seal up this vein?" Ao Moang said at this time.


    The three of them immediately realized that these geothermal fire crystals were indeed used to seal the monster as Su Yan thought, but now that the monster has been released, these geothermal fire crystals can continue to be mined.


    At this time, whoever has more land must be the one who gets the most.


    Just when the four of them were about to discuss how to divide the distribution of the vein, Xiao He and his master Xiao Xi also appeared here.


    "Four Lord Dragon Kings!" Xiao Xi said immediately after seeing this.


    "Hallmaster Xiao, don''t come here unharmed!"


    The four also responded directly.


    "This Candle Dragon?" Xiao Xi asked tentatively afterward.


    "That''s right, but they were released." Ao Guang also responded directly.


    After all, there is no need to hide this kind of thing. Zhulong has just come out of the seal, and his strength has not fully recovered. Now is the best time to kill him.


    Moreover, Haizhudian, as the largest forging and casting association in the four seas, has a considerable influence in the four seas.


    It would be a good choice if the Haizhu Palace could also be included in the army against the Candle Dragon.

 Chapter 5819： Xiyang City

    Chapter 5819: Xiyang City


    "Master Ao Guang, feel free to speak up about what is useful for my Haizhu Palace!" Xiao Xi said directly.


    "Is this true?" Ao Guang asked excitedly after hearing this.


    "Of course it is true!" Xiao Xi also said directly.


    "At this moment, Haizhu Palace is really on the side of righteousness!" Ao Shun also said at this time.


    They are not sure what state Zhulong has recovered to now, so time is extremely tight for them.


    "From now on! Slay Zhulong within the four seas!" Ao Guangda shouted loudly.


    "Yes!" The rest of the people also said in unison.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan has already left the sea area and entered the area of ??the western region.


    Compared with the other regions, the western region is indeed the most desolate, and even the divine power contained in the air is much worse.


    Su Yan also quickened his pace, this place is not far from the Chuiti Clan''s base camp.


    In less than half an hour, Su Yan also arrived at the base camp of the Chuiti Clan, but the scene in front of him surprised Su Yan. It was just during the time Su Yan left that the entire base camp of the Chuiti Clan changed directly. The Ti tribe''s camp was more than five times larger than before Su Yan left.


    At this time, someone also noticed Su Yan.


    "Hey! What are you doing! The important place of Xiyang City, no one else is allowed to approach."


    Several people who looked like guards came over and said.


    After Su Yan took a rough look, he found that these two people were only at the level of **** generals.


    Although the guards couldn''t see Su Yan''s cultivation, they were still very arrogant.


    Seeing this situation, Su Yan also guessed that his people had developed well in the western region, otherwise a gatekeeper wouldn''t panic at all when he saw someone he couldn''t see through.


    Su Yan ignored this and left directly.


    With Su Yan''s strength, even if he escapes directly into the city without going through the gate, no one will notice.


    "What''s the matter? Talk about you, can''t you hear me!" Seeing that Su Yan ignored him, the man lost his temper immediately.


    Su Yan immediately turned his head and stared, an invisible coercion frightened the man so much that he didn''t dare to speak.


    "you you��"


    The man pointed at Su Yan, trembling and speechless.


    Then Su Yan left directly.


    "Go! Stop him!"


    Another person among the guards said suddenly.


    "Snapped!"


    The captain of the guard slapped the face of the person who yelled.


    The man looked surprised, and his heart was full of hatred for the captain.


    At this moment, Su Yan also left directly, and immediately urged his body to turn into Thunder and entered the city.


    After Su Yan left, the captain of the guard suddenly said: "It''s okay to be arrogant. The strength of that person just now is far beyond yours. If he makes a move, you will die!"


    As soon as the guard heard this, the pain in his swollen face disappeared instantly, and the hatred for the captain in his heart disappeared in an instant, and all that was left was gratitude.


    Although Su Yan won''t kill them, if he joins and meets other people, their attitude will easily lead to death, and Xiyang City will definitely not cause too much dispute because of them unknown juniors.


    After Su Yan entered the city, he was not in a hurry to go to the main hall, but took out the sound transmission artifact first, and directly contacted Gui Yu and others.


    "Have you arrived yet?" Su Yan asked directly.


    "We''ve reached the western border, but the exact location has not been determined yet." Gui Yu also responded.


    "Just let me tell you the space coordinates, just come here directly." Su Yan said, and then gave Gui Yu the direct location coordinates.


    After finishing these, Su Yan also went directly to the main hall. The current Xiyang City can be said to be managed by Tian Lai. After all, he is the only one among so many people who is in the Supreme Realm.


    The suppression of strength also makes others have to obey.


    Su Yan walked directly into the hall.


    At this time, the people in the hall also suddenly discovered the existence of Su Yan.


    "who!"


    The man let go of his divine power and looked vigilantly at Su Yan, who was in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    With this and that person''s soft drink, the attention of the others was also on Su Yan.


    "Young Master Su?" Tian Lai said incredulously after seeing Su Yan.


    Bai Daozi and Yuan Qiu were also looking at Su Yan in disbelief at this moment, because they could clearly find that Su Yan''s cultivation level was beyond their ability to see through.


    "Long time no see!" Su Yan said with a smile when he saw this.


    "My lord! Don''t tell me in advance when you come back, so that we can meet you!" Bai Daozi also said at this time.


    "If you''re being polite, there''s no need to say more. I didn''t expect you to take good care of this city!" Su Yan said at the moment.


    Tian Lai also hurriedly gave up the main seat of the hall.


    Su Yan didn''t shirk, but sat down directly.


    "The strength of the Western Realm is relatively weak, and the strongest combat power of many tribes is only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and they can''t pose any threat." Tian Lai also said directly.


    After hearing this, Su Yan started to talk: "When I came, I found that there was a little tension around the city! Did something happen?"


    "This has something to do with our development. Our power has developed too fast, and it has attracted the attention of Kula, the Lord of the Western Region! He has warned us twice recently!" Tian Lai said with a frown.


    Although the strength of the Western Realm is relatively weak, the Lord of the Western Realm is a real existence in the later stage of the Earth Supreme. With the strength of Tian Lai and others, they still have no ability to resist.


    "It doesn''t matter, just go and develop our power! Don''t worry about him!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this, the Lord of the Western Realm is nothing more than that in his eyes.


    Naturally, Tian Lai has confidence in Su Yan''s strength. When he defeated him, Su Yan was only at the God Emperor Realm. Now Su Yan''s cultivation is not even clear to him.


    Conservation has also broken through the Supreme Realm, so Tian Lai is absolutely at ease about Su Yan''s strength at this time.


    "We gathered everyone here to discuss this issue. Since Young Master Su has spoken, we will continue to develop as before!" Tian Lai also said directly.


    "My lord, Kula, the Lord of the Western Realm, is a late-stage existence of the Earth Supreme. Should we think about it again?" Bai Daozi said worriedly.


    He doesn''t see Su Yan''s current strength, so he still has some fears about Kura''s strength.


    "No problem!" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    Then Bai Daozi couldn''t say anything.


    "Four fellow Taoists who are at the peak of the God Emperor Realm will come next, please pay attention to receive them when the time comes, I am going to enter the retreat and break through the realm!" Su Yan continued.


    "Understood Young Master Su!" Tian Lai said directly after hearing this.


    The rest of the people also said: "Don''t worry, my lord."

 Chapter 5820： Ancient True Spirit Formation

    Chapter 5820: Ancient True Spirit Formation


    At this moment Su Yan also took out three jade slips from his waist and handed them to Tian Lai.


    "This is the formation diagram of the three mountain protection formations. You can try to arrange them near Xiyang City."


    After hearing this, Tian Lai looked at Su Yan in surprise. He didn''t expect Su Yan to have some accomplishments in formations.


    "Young Master Su, how powerful is this formation? We already have two large formations protecting the mountain." Tian Lai said immediately.


    Because in his opinion, Su Yan''s talent in cultivation is already extremely monstrous, if he can still have extremely high attainments in formations, then what is the difference between this person and a monster, so in Tian Lai''s opinion, Su Yan is just He has a certain understanding of formations, but his field of involvement must not be very deep.


    "Naturally, there is no need to doubt its power. It is not a problem that it is more than three times stronger than the current formation." Su Yan also said directly.


    His attainments in formations are indeed not high, but he has a lot of good things. These formations are all collected by him. Look, the power of this formation is absolutely extraordinary, and judging from the texture rules of the formation.


    The power generated after the arrangement of this formation is also at the ancient level. Two of the three large formations are ancient formations, and one of them is even more outrageous. It directly summons the phantom of the ancient true spirit. Arrays provide the ability to attack.


    At this moment, Su Yan directly held the jade slip of that formation in his hand and said: "The name of this formation is Zhenling Bifang! The effect of the formation is the same as his name. When the divine crystal activates the formation, it will take effect. Within a certain period of time, an ancient true spirit can be summoned within the range of the formation, and Bi Fang will help us fight. It can be understood in a disguised form that we can have one more mountain guardian beast."


    Tian Lai was stunned after listening to it. He could understand how valuable this formation was, and the ancient true spirit had long since disappeared. If the ancient true spirit could be summoned to fight, then this formation existed. The age of will also be super long.


    At this time, not only Tian Lai was dumbfounded, but even other people in the hall were dumbfounded. Many people present didn''t know much about formations, but they had heard of the ancient true spirits, and they could generally be related to the ancient truths. Relationships are very powerful.


    Even Xiao He''s true spirit dagger is no exception. If it weren''t for the remnant soul of the ancient true spirit in the dagger, the level of that dagger would definitely not be able to reach the level of good luck, even if it could reach the level of good fortune. The height of the level is at most an artifact for entry into the good fortune level.


    However, due to the existence of the remnant soul of the ancient true spirit, the dagger, which was originally not a very high level, can directly rank among the upper and middle levels of the good fortune level artifact.


    Immediately, Tian Lai also directly ordered people to arrange the defense formation of Xiyang City according to the three formations given by Su Yan.


    At this time, there is no other matter in Xiyang City that Su Yan needs to deal with. Although these people have chosen to submit to Su Yan, Su Yan is not very interested in managing these people, and Tian Lai seems to be doing a good job. .


    So Su Yan also directly announced that he was going to retreat.


    Su Yan immediately found a place and entered a state of retreat. The reason for choosing to go back here for retreat is that one can see how they are developing and then find a place for Gui Yu and the others. After all, it is impossible for Su Yan to keep a few people by his side all the time.


    Another reason is that Su Yan intends to understand the Buddha Pagoda more thoroughly. With his current mental strength, he can understand the Buddha Pagoda more carefully.


    With the continuous improvement of his strength, many things that he could not understand before can now reach a certain threshold.


    Therefore, it will take a very long time for Su Yan to retreat this time, and the environment must be quiet so that he cannot be disturbed by others.


    After entering the place of retreat, Su Yan directly crushed all the **** crystals that he had. Because of the special structure of the forbidden area, to be precise, it was a place deliberately built for retreat, even if there were a lot of **** crystals broken at one time. If it is, it will not affect the attenuation of the divine power released by the **** crystal.


    The divine power can be stored in it for a long time, so Su Yan is relentless when holding the divine crystal at this moment, and he doesn''t have to worry about the leakage of the divine power at all.


    All divine power can be completely absorbed by him.


    Although Su Yan is at the early stage of Earth Supreme Being, his divine power reserves have already reached the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being, so it is not difficult for him to break through to the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being.


    The divine power generated after the Shenjing was pinched and exploded was continuously absorbed by Su Yan. At this moment, a layer of white mist began to slowly rise from Su Yan''s body.


    The whole person has also entered a special state. If you look carefully, you can find that there is a crackling sound on Su Yan''s body, but the sound is so small that it is difficult to hear it.


    That kind of sound was made when the body absorbed the divine power, and the divine power on Su Yan''s body also entered into his body with every breath of Su Yan at this moment.


    The realm of the whole person is also improving extremely fast, and the cultivation base in the early stage of the Supreme Realm also quickly touched the level of the middle stage of the Supreme Realm.


    The distance from a complete breakthrough to the middle stage of the Earth Supreme is only a short step away.


    The entire space is also full of traces of cultivation at this moment, the abundant divine power just now has almost disappeared at this moment, and the clothes on Su Yan''s entire body have been completely soaked in sweat.


    Su Yan''s facial expression also showed extreme struggle.


    This is exactly the harbinger that Su Yan is breaking through the middle stage of the Earth Supreme.


    "boom!"


    After a muffled sound, Su Yan''s body also changed. The divine power in his body suddenly exploded, and the impact on the surroundings was also quite large, and the entire space trembled at this moment.


    "call-"


    Su Yan slowly opened his eyes, and then let out a deep breath.


    It took Su Yan only a few hours to complete the realm breakthrough that was extremely difficult in the eyes of others.


    Many **** cultivators have to go through several weeks of retreat just at this stage, but Su Yan only spent more than three hours, which shows the horror of Su Yan''s talent.


    The improvement of realm not only requires your divine power to reach a certain standard, but also ensures your comprehension of cultivation and realm.


    In many cases, one can improve better after comprehension.

 Chapter 5821： soldiers approaching the city

    Chapter 5821: Soldiers Approaching the City


    Su Yan also took out the Buddha Pagoda directly after breaking through to the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being. The most important thing for Su Yan at this moment is to study the Buddha Pagoda clearly.


    Su Yan is absolutely sure that the creation-level artifact mentioned by the blood witch is definitely not bad, at least it is higher than the creation-level artifact.


    ��


    Inside Xiyang City.


    Gui Yu and the others also entered Xiyang City according to Su Yan''s instructions, and Tian Lai also arranged a place for them after receiving the four of them.


    After Tian Lai left, Huo Lian said directly: "I didn''t expect Young Master Su to have such a force. The cultivation of that person just now should have reached the Supreme Realm."


    "Keep down, people don''t know if they have gone far!" Gui Yu also said after hearing this.


    "What are you afraid of! Didn''t Young Master Su say that from now on, everyone will be his own, and there is nothing wrong with saying a few words." Mo Yang also continued.


    They are all people who choose to submit to Su Yan, so under certain circumstances, they are indeed their own people.


    ��


    At this moment, three days have passed since Su Yan entered the forbidden area to retreat.


    The people in Xiyang City didn''t find it strange that this happened. After all, many people still need about five weeks to advance from the early stage of the God Emperor Realm to the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    At this time, the main hall of Xiyang City, inside the main hall.


    Suddenly a person rushed in from outside, and after entering, he hurriedly shouted: "My lord! My lord!"


    After Tian Lai who was sitting on the top heard it, he yelled the man to stop, and then said: "What''s the point of being so flustered? Besides, how many times have I emphasized to you that there is only one city lord here, and that is Young Master Su. I just Temporarily replace him to manage you."


    At this time, Gui Yu and the others also came out slowly and said, "Master Tian Lai, what''s the matter?"


    Guiyu and the others are relatively familiar with everyone in Xiyang City at this moment, and because their strength is not bad, they were directly given relatively important positions.


    Since two days ago, a large number of cultivators have entered Xiyang City, but they are all cautious and discussing in various details, all of which are talking about the attitude of the managers of the Western Territory towards Xiyang City. stand up.


    "I heard that the Lord of the Western Territory will come to the city in the next two days, and Xiyang City will be in danger by then!"


    "Tsk tsk, the danger of Xiyang City is also the business of their rulers, and has little to do with us."


    "Once the Lord of the Western Realm comes here in person, I''m afraid Xiyang City will be in trouble!"


    "However, the strength of Xiyang City is still quite good. Some time ago, I heard that they also had supreme level powerhouses."


    "Hmph, it''s just an early existence of the Earth Sovereign. Compared with the Lord of the Western Realm, his power is still much worse!"


    "Indeed, I also think that this time Xiyang City is more dangerous than good, everyone can slip away."


    "..."


    Various messages also sounded in Xiyang City.


    Although the Western Realm is the weakest among the four regions of the Beast God Realm, Kula, the master of the Western Realm, is quite strong. At least in the Western Realm, he is absolutely invincible. In everyone''s eyes, this time the Western Realm For Xiyang City, Xiyang City will suffer.


    "The specific situation hasn''t been revealed yet!" Tian Lai also said directly.


    The man also said after seeing this: "Western Realm... The Lord of the Western Realm has brought people over!"


    "What!"


    "This... this..."


    "No, how should this be done!"


    "..."


    The whole hall was thrown into chaos at this moment.


    "Quiet! Everyone be quiet!" Tian Lai quickly recovered her sanity and said immediately.


    Tian Lai understands that the more this situation is, the less he can panic.


    "Declare that the whole city is ready for battle, and gather the divine crystals near the mountain-protecting formation. There must be no problem with the supply of divine crystals in the mountain-protecting formation." Tian Lai continued to order.


    A large part of the reason why Kura directly attacked Xiyang City was because he had already given Xiyang City an ultimatum last time, and he could not continue to develop his own power, and he wanted to hand over part of the cost.


    On the day Su Yan came, Tian Lai and others were discussing this issue, but Su Yan directly chose to ignore Kula. Now Su Yan went to retreat, but Kura called.


    Because of Su Yan''s order, Xiyang City did not prohibit direct development, and they did not submit tribute to them as Kura said.


    This made Kula feel that his authority had been greatly challenged, and then he brought someone directly to force him over.


    "Lord Tian Lai, are you doing this to prepare for a battle?" Someone in the hall asked at this moment.


    "Fight! It must be fought!" Tian Lai also said without hesitation.


    Although Tian Lai''s strength is very weak among the supreme beings, he is also an ambitious person, and he managed to develop Xiyang City to this state, so why would he not allow it to develop with a word from Kura.


    Tian Lai is also very angry about this, and Tian Lai has absolute confidence in Su Yan''s strength. He believes that if only Su Yan can pass the test, it will definitely not be a problem to deal with the mere master of the western region, Kula.


    And now they have three mountain protection formations given by Su Yan, so even if Kura personally brings people here, whether they can take Xiyang City is still one thing.


    At this time, the managers of the western region led by Kura also arrived near Xiyang City.


    With the help of his status as a manager, Kula can easily pull a large number of tribes in the western region to serve him.


    Moreover, many tribes were summoned by Kura purely to make them cannon fodder, but their strength is too low to have any possibility of rebuttal. Here comes the catastrophe.


    In this world where the weak prey on the strong, the weak will never have the right to choose.


    "My lord! Are we attacking the city directly?" said the old man beside Kura.


    "It''s no use talking more, attack the city!" Kura ordered directly.


    Kura has warned Tian Lai many times before, but Xiyang City is still developing continuously. Because the overall strength of the western region is weak, Kura''s direct manpower is not very strong. Among the managers of the entire western region, there are only five A powerhouse of the supreme level.


    This is simply not enough in other realms, but in the western realm, only the existence of these five supreme realms can manage the entire western realm quite well. In other realms, let alone five supreme realm powerhouses, even if you give The existence of ten or fifteen supreme realms can''t play a very good deterrent effect.

 Chapter 5822： pole of ice

    Chapter 5822: Extreme Ice


    Moreover, these supreme beings under Kura are basically the existence of the middle and early stages of the supreme realm, and they are not very powerful in terms of strength.


    At this time, the patriarch of a large tribe in the western region slowly said: "This Xiyang City is really amazing, and they didn''t escape. What are the people in the city thinking? Do they still want to fight Master Kula? "


    "Hehe, young people have some skills, so they think it''s great, and don''t take the world seriously." The patriarch of another tribe next to him also said.


    Both of them are relatively powerful tribe leaders in the western region, but their strength is only about the same as that of Bai Daozi, Lu Qiu and others.


    Clans at the level of the Wild Fox Clan and the Chuiti Clan in the Western Territory are already considered big clans.


    At this time, Tian Lai also led everyone in Xiyang City to stand on the city wall.


    "You are the Lord of the Western Realm, but you did not expect to come to my humble Xiyang City in person today. Please forgive me for my poor hospitality!" Tian Lai urged her divine power to transmit her voice to Kula.


    There was a hint of a smile in the voice.


    Obviously, Tian Lai didn''t pay attention to Kura and others.


    "Presumptuous! The **** in the early stage of the Supreme Realm dares to shout in front of Mr. Kura!" At this time, an old man in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm behind Kula said.


    "Hmph! So what''s the matter with being arrogant? You come to kill me today, so why should I let you slaughter me with a good voice? I''ve been kicked stupid by a donkey!" Tian Lai said directly.


    After Tian Lai surrendered to Su Yan, his lip-smacking skills improved a lot. At this time, he also discovered the fun of lip-smacking. He just likes this kind of appearance that makes the other party angry, but has nothing to do with you.


    Sure enough, the man immediately became angry after hearing Tian Lai''s words.


    "You! Damn it! I have to tear your mouth apart with my own hands!" the man roared angrily.


    "Since that''s the case, Wang Tian will let you be the vanguard of this crusade against Xiyang City!" Kula also said directly when he saw this.


    In Kula''s eyes, Xiyang City is inevitable today, and now Xiyang City has become the second strongest force in the entire Western Region, second only to the forces of Kula and the others who are the lords of the Western Region.


    But this was also the situation before Su Yan came back. Now that Su Ya can return to the Western Territory, it is hard to say how the power of the two sides compares!


    "I take orders!" Wang Tian also said directly.


    Then he took some people and rushed towards Xiyang City.


    "Activate our original mountain protection array, and don''t activate the later array!" Tian Lai also ordered directly upon seeing this.


    The power of the three formations given by Su Yan is indeed very good, but it also consumes a huge amount of divine crystals. On the other hand, the original mountain protection formation in Xiyang City does not consume much divine crystals, and it can also play a role Good protection.


    "There''s no need to take out such a **** mountain guard array to make it embarrassing!" Wang Tian said directly when he saw this.


    Judging from the divine power fluctuations of the entire mountain protection formation in Xiyang City, it can be seen that the defensive ability of the entire formation is not very strong.


    "Aerial attack!"


    Wang Tian also concentrated his divine power directly in the air, and then directly blasted it out, hitting heavily on the mountain guard formation in Xiyang City.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Tian bombarded the mountain protection formation with one blow, directly arousing a huge sound wave.


    The entire mountain guard formation felt faintly crumbling.


    "snort!"


    Immediately, Tian Lai let out a cold snort and rushed out directly. They couldn''t fully rely on the defensive ability of the mountain-protecting formation. If they were constantly attacked by the opponent, the defensive effect of the mountain-protecting formation would also be breached.


    So Tian Lai chose to face Wang Tian directly.


    "A mere miscellaneous fish in the early stage of the Supreme Realm dares to come to die! Take me and make you all!" Wang Tian also shouted when he saw this, and then attached his divine power to his fists and blasted towards Tian Lai.


    "Ice God Pose!"


    Tian Lai also directly activates his strongest boosting skill. His strength is indeed only at the early stage of the Supreme Realm, but with the boosting effect brought by the ice **** posture, his strength can be greatly improved in a short period of time. Although It still can''t reach the level of the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, but it can still show good strength.


    "Small tricks!"


    Wang Tian was taken aback when he saw this, and then said very disdainfully.


    Wang Tian was really shocked that Tian Lai''s divine power fluctuations had been greatly improved in a short period of time, but after realizing that Tian Lai''s divine power was still at the early stage of the Supreme Realm, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Even in the middle of the Supreme Realm, he is still only an early existence.


    "Fist of the Ice God!"


    At this moment, Tian Lai threw her fist directly to meet Wang Tian''s attack.


    "boom!"


    When the two fists collided, a huge wave of divine power spread directly around the two of them.


    At this time, an old man beside Kura said, "My lord, do you think Elder Wang Tian can take down this kid?"


    Without waiting for Kura to speak, another elder beside him said directly: "Fang Tian and you look down on Wang Tian too much! After stepping into the Supreme Realm, it is very difficult to advance one step forward. Yes, there is still a huge difference between the middle stage of the Supreme Realm and the early stage of the Supreme Realm."


    Kura watched the duel between Tian Lai and Wang Tian self-consciously.


    In fact, in Kula''s heart, he also favored Yu Wangtian to win, just like what the elder next to him said, half a step above the Supreme Realm is an insurmountable gap.


    But watching the battle between the two, Tian Lai gave him a feeling of uneasiness, as if his strength was not so simple.


    "The Extreme of Ice!"


    At this moment, a phantom of the ice **** appeared behind Tian Lai. The phantom of the ice **** was doing the same movement as Tian Lai at this moment. The index finger and **** of the right hand gathered a large amount of divine power from the whole body on the fingertips, and then stabbed at Wang Tian suddenly. go.


    At this moment, Wang Tian could clearly feel the coercion of Tian Lai''s move, and couldn''t help but feel strange, but Tian Lai''s strength in the early stage of the Supreme Realm could bring him such coercion.


    Although he was stunned for a moment, the whole person reacted directly.


    "Kunqian Holy Shield!"


    A shield formed by layers of divine power appeared in front of Su Yan.


    "boom!"


    The moment the strong finger force came into contact with the shield, it sent out a strong wave of divine power.


    "This should be that person''s strongest blow!" Fang Tianhe said at this time.


    At this moment, the blow released by Tian Lai is not at all something that a normal cultivator at the early stage of the Supreme Realm can release.

 Chapter 5823： Bi Fang

    Chapter 5823: Bi Fang


    "this��"


    Even Gui Yu, Mo Yang and the others were stunned at this moment. Although Xiyang City was protected by a large array of mountain guards, it had a certain resistance to the fluctuation of divine power caused by the battle between Tian Lai and Wang Tian.


    But Tian Lai''s attack clearly made people feel the power of this move.


    The layers of shields in front of Wang Tian were continuously broken, but immediately after that, Wang Tian quickly condensed new energy shields.


    "It just looks fancy! You can''t break through my defense!" Wang Tian said with a mocking expression at the moment.


    "Break it open for me!" Tian Lai immediately increased the infusion of divine power, and the whole person directly pressed down on Wang Tian.


    The gap in cultivation between the two was too great, so even though Tian Lai''s attack looked extremely powerful, it did not have a very good effect in front of Wang Tian''s defense. Although Wang Tian looked a little embarrassed, if Tian Lai''s move had no backup, the battle between the two would basically be decided.


    "boom!"


    The power of Tian Lai''s attack is also slowly dissipating at this moment.


    "It''s over!" Wang Tian also noticed the change in Tian Lai, and said with a smile.


    "Trash is always trash! Hahahaha."


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a roar, the two were also directly bounced away.


    What was surprising at this moment was that Wang Tian, ??who had been defending all the time, had no serious injuries on his body at the moment. On the contrary, Tian Lai, who had been attacking, was covered in blood at this moment, obviously suffering serious injuries.


    Seeing this, Gui Yu directly mobilized his divine power, and Mo Yang also followed directly. The two of them wanted to pull Tian Lai back at this moment.


    "Hmph! Want to leave? It''s a bit too contemptuous!" Wang Tian also noticed Gui Yu and Mo Yang.


    Immediately, two energy waves shot towards the two of them.


    "careful!"


    Seeing this, Tian Lai roared loudly, he had just fought against Wang Tian''s strength, so he naturally knew it very well.


    Gui Yu and Mo Yang couldn''t withstand Wang Tian''s attack at all. Once they were hit, they would either die or be injured.


    Immediately, Tian Lai also endured the pain on her body, forcefully mobilized her divine power, and came to Gui Yu and Mo Yang in a flash, and then released another energy shield!


    "boom!"


    The energy wave hit Tian Lai''s passport and directly defeated it.


    "Sky Shield!"


    "Sen Luo Barrier!"


    Gui Yu and Mo Yang also rushed to resist.


    After Tian Lai resisted the attack once, the power of the attack naturally declined.


    Although the abilities of the two were far from Wang Tian''s, they still barely resisted Wang Tian''s attack.


    Afterwards, Tian Lai hurriedly fled back to Xiyang City.


    After entering Xiyang City, Tian Lai also said hastily: "Be ready to mobilize all the mountain guards at any time!"


    The people in charge of the mountain protection formation are always ready, because they all understand that the mountain protection formation may be their last barrier.


    "Go!" Wang Tian also said directly at the moment.


    Immediately after that, dozens of cultivators of the God Emperor Realm and a group of God Cultivators of the God King Realm also rushed out directly.


    "Activate the ancient true spirit array, hurry up! Hurry up!" Seeing this, Tian Lai shouted hastily.


    The ancient true spirit formation is the only magic formation capable of attacking among the three formations, and this is their only support at present.


    At this moment, a large number of divine crystals were directly thrown into the eyes of the formation.


    Immediately, a huge wave of divine power shot straight into the sky.


    "this��"


    Fang Tianhe couldn''t help being taken aback, even Kura was a little surprised at the moment.


    "The power of this kind of formation is absolutely extraordinary! Quickly call Wang Tian back!" Kula also said directly after reacting at this moment.


    But it was obviously too late, after Wang Tian defeated Tian Lai, he also thought that he would be able to seal the victory, and immediately became unscrupulous.


    Therefore, without any precautions, they entered the range of the incoming ancient true spirit formation.


    At this moment, he felt that something was wrong with this powerful divine power, and it was already too late when he wanted to go out.


    Immediately, he hurriedly shouted loudly: "Concentrate! Be careful! Everyone hold together!"


    Wang Tian himself has a mid-stage Supreme Realm cultivation base, this kind of formation is at best capable of hurting him, and it is somewhat impossible to kill him.


    But the people who came in were different from him. Most of these people''s cultivation bases were in the God King Realm and the God King Realm. Under the coercion of such a large formation, it was difficult to protect themselves.


    "Ow��"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a roar of a strange beast in the formation.


    Immediately, the outline of a bird appeared vaguely in the air, and with the continuous injection of divine crystals, the phantom gradually became solid.


    After a while, the entity was directly condensed.


    "Divine Beast Bi Fang!"


    Kula said with an incredulous face after seeing the strange beast in the formation.


    "Isn''t Bi Fang the existence of the ancient true spirit?" Fang Tianhe said after hearing this, also very puzzled.


    "No, it''s just a phantom of the soul!" Then Kura saw the clues.


    But Kura also paid attention to this formation.


    "Fang Tianhe, Li An, hurry up and help Wang Tian destroy this formation from the outside!" Kula said immediately.


    "Yes, my lord!" The two also quickly replied.


    With the strength of the two of them, it is natural to be able to see that this formation is not simple.


    In the Western Realm, there are four existences of the Supreme Realm under Kura''s subordinates. Among them, Fang Tianhe, Li An, and Wang Tian are all existences in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, and the other one is the one on Kula''s right, who is only the Supreme Realm. In the early stage, but the talent is stronger than the other three.


    It''s just that the time to practice is not as good as those three.


    "Execute!" Tian Lai also ordered directly.


    At this moment, Bi Fang in the formation was also agitated directly, and his eyes were also ignited by the red energy flame.


    "Ow��"


    Another beep followed.


    "Bastard! Why are you so arrogant with a soul force!" Wang Tian also roared directly at the moment.


    Immediately, he also urged his divine power to rush towards Bi Fang. At this moment, Wang Tian could only choose to strike first.


    If Bi Fang launches the attack first at this time, the indiscriminate attack will easily hurt those who are not strong enough below.


    Now if he strikes first, if he can attract Bi Fang''s hatred, he can make Bi Fang attack him.


    "Hong Fist!"


    A strong divine power gathered in Wang Tian''s hands.


    He didn''t dare to be careless in the face of a strong man of Bi Fang''s level.


    "Aw!"


    Bi Fang uttered a cry, and then rushed towards Wang Tian, ??his wings were also covered with flames.


    The entire body contained extremely powerful strength, although it was just a phantom, it was no less than the fluctuation of divine power on Wang Tian''s body.

 Chapter 5824： Activate defensive formation

    Chapter 5824 Initiating a defensive formation


    Even if the phantom of the ancient true spirit only has the aura of the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, the middle stage of the Supreme Realm of the ancient true spirit cannot be compared with the middle stage of the Supreme Realm of ordinary cultivators.


    "Boom!"


    The phantoms of Wang Tian and Bi Fang collided together, stirring up waves of divine power.


    But at this moment, Wang Tian was surprised to find that when the fluctuation of divine power generated by the collision between the two touched the formation wall around the formation, the fluctuation of divine power above the formation wall became significantly stronger.


    At this time, Bi Fang also released the vision. Bi Fang''s entire body was ignited by the flames, and his divine power soared instantly.


    "All those who fall into the formation must die!" A hoarse voice sounded in the entire formation, and the voice reached the sky.


    In the next moment, Bi Fang''s phantom completely materialized, just like a true spirit appearing in the world, staring fixedly at everyone trapped in the formation.


    "Damn, the ancient true spirit who can talk!"


    "This this��"


    "My lord, it''s a little troublesome now."


    "..."


    Bi Fang''s change instantly caused chaos on Kura''s side.


    "Damn it, this formation can actually summon a real ancient spirit??" Tian Lai said in disbelief at this moment. When Su Yan gave him this formation, he also thought that the power of the formation should be very strong, but when the real spirit Bi Fang spoke, he completely broke all his guesses about this formation. It''s a pure killing array!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Wang Tian in the formation was also frowning, and he did have a certain understanding of the strength of the true spirit, but now even a soul clone can speak in human voice, it is indeed too scary.


    This shows that the beast in the formation has its own consciousness, and its strength cannot be compared with the ordinary real spirit phantom.


    "boom!"


    Bi Fang turned the flames on his wings into countless fireballs and blasted them towards everyone in the formation.


    "Release the divine power! Hurry up, so people must concentrate!" Seeing this, Wang Tian also shouted hastily.


    Faced with such a wide-ranging attack at this moment, it is undoubtedly the best choice for the group to unite and defend.


    Even though they are all in the God King Realm and the God King Realm, the divine power released by concentration cannot be underestimated. In addition, Wang Tian dispatched them, so that these divine powers can be operated or condensed together defensive shield.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    The fireballs kept hitting the energy shields cast by the many cultivators led by Wang Tian, ??and the powerful bombardments were resolved one by one by everyone.


    At this moment, everyone in Xiyang City can''t do other things, and their own strength is insufficient. In terms of formations, only the ancient true spirit formation has the ability to attack. The other two mountain protection formations are defensive. Maybe it can still have a good effect, but it is still very difficult to help the real spirit, phantom, Bi Fang.


    At this time, Li An and Fang Tianhe also came to the periphery of the ancient true spirit circle.


    "How to do it? Directly attack the magic circle?" Li An asked where he stood.


    Fang Tianhe on the side carefully watched the magic circle in front of him. He still had a certain understanding of this kind of magic circle, but it was indeed the first time he had seen this kind of ancient true spirit-level magic circle in front of him.


    "I can only try it first!" Fang Tianhe said after observing for a while.


    Immediately, the two also gathered their divine power and blasted an energy wave towards the formation.


    "Boom!"


    Although it wasn''t a very powerful blow, it caused a loud rumbling sound in the ancient true spirit circle.


    At this moment, Bi Fang in the formation was obviously affected by the outside world, and his attack stopped immediately.


    The mouth is also issued one after another.


    The so-called formation beasts are the existences that live and cherish with the formations. If the formations are attacked, the formation beasts it produces will naturally be implicated.


    "Open the defensive circle, hurry up!" Tian Lai also noticed the actions of Li An and Fang Tianhe at this moment.


    And their actions also successfully affected Bi Fang in the formation.


    So at this moment, he is also thinking of opening a defensive formation to limit the influence of Li An and Fang Tianhe on the ancient true spirit formation.


    But at this moment, Li An and Fang Tianhe''s positions are already very close to the ancient true spirit circle, and the ancient true spirit circle and the two defensive circles partly meet.


    Because the ancient true spirit circle has the ability to attack, it is located far away from the city. Although the two defensive circles have no attack ability, they cover a very wide range.


    "Control the range of the defensive formation well, and control it on the periphery of the ancient true spirit formation!" Tian Lai continued.


    Now the only way to block the influence of Li An and Fang Tianhe is to fit the outermost periphery of the ancient true spirit circle with the outer periphery of the defensive circle.


    At this moment, Li An and Fang Tianhe were naturally aware of the impact of their attack on the formation just now, and immediately gathered stronger divine power to inflict heavy damage on the formation.


    "Seven Injury Fist Strength!"


    "Back and chop!"


    The two directly mobilized their divine power to release their magical skills and dealt a heavy blow to the periphery of the ancient true spirit circle.


    "Boom��"


    "boom!"


    Earth-shaking changes took place within the formation in an instant, and the formation wall of the entire formation became weaker at this moment, and then a large amount of divine power in the formation was replenished to the formation wall.


    At this time, the supply of divine power on Bi Fang''s body is naturally unable to take care of it, and the physical sense of the true spirit begins to become illusory. It only takes a moment, and the divine power on Bi Fang''s body has dropped to the level of the early stage of the Supreme Realm, and it is still decreasing. .


    Wang Tian also keenly captured the changes in Bi Fang, and then he also discovered Li An and Fang Tianhe who were outside the formation, and immediately understood the reason for the vision in the formation.


    "The opportunity to break the formation is right in front of you, brothers, listen to my command and prepare to unleash your divine power!" Wang Tian also shouted directly.


    At this moment, let the cultivators within the formation release their divine power, not wanting them to attack or do anything, but to directly use these divine powers for Wang Tian to drive. In this way, Wang Tian can release stronger abilities.


    At this time, the defensive formation was finally activated, and then Li An and Fang Tianhe''s attacks directly hit the defensive formation.


    "when!"


    A sound similar to a bell and drum sounded.


    Seeing this, Li An and Fang Tianhe also looked at each other. They didn''t understand why this happened suddenly, because they clearly felt that their power was bounced away, instead of hitting the ancient true spirit circle as before. superior.


    When they saw the looming wall of light in the sky, they also understood.

 Chapter 5825： Comprehend the Buddha Pagoda

    Chapter 5825 Comprehension of the Buddha Pagoda


    What is in front of them now is a completely different formation.


    "This formation?"


    Li An also showed doubts.


    "Yes, this is another formation, and from the looks of it, it should be a formation that can only be used for defense!" Fang Tianhe also said.


    "Then what should we do, Wang Tian is still inside!" Li An also asked after hearing this.


    Li An also understood that after the emergence of this defensive formation, if they wanted to attack the ancient true spirit formation to consume Bi Fang''s ability, they would not be able to do so.


    Before they broke through the defensive formation in front of them, Wang Tian could only rely on himself.


    At this time, because the ancient true spirit circle was no longer under attack, as the beast of the formation, Bi Fang, its divine power began to slowly stabilize at this moment.


    But it is still only the initial level of the Supreme Realm.


    ��


    Su Yan, who is currently in a state of seclusion, is completely ignorant of what is happening outside.


    It actually didn''t take much time for Su Yan to break through to Earth Supreme in the middle stage. The reason why he didn''t choose to leave the level now was to study the changed Buddha Pagoda.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s thoughts were also disturbed, and he opened his eyes slightly, shining like stars. The magic formula in his hand remains unchanged, and the speed at which the surrounding divine power enters Su Yan''s body is also greatly reduced at this moment. Slowly, the surrounding divine power is also hovering around Su Yan''s body like a swimming dragon, and is no longer entering Su Yan. body of.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly gathered his divine power and poured it into the Buddha Pagoda. This is the fourth time Su Yan has done this, but it undoubtedly ended in failure every time. When he comprehended the mysteries of the Buddha Pagoda, he always After the critical moment, there will be many uncertain factors that prevent him from continuing to comprehend.


    "All the laws of heaven and earth are unified. How is this Pagoda of the Buddha different from our generation''s refining? All materials are refined to the extreme, so as to derive new power and become a divine weapon! But why is it so difficult to control! Is this Is it difficult to control the creation-level artifact that the blood witch said?"


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the 1 Buddha pagoda in his hand without saying a word. This pagoda had too much influence on him. Before the pagoda became the creation-level artifact in the mouth of the blood witch, although he had no attack ability, his The defense ability is absolutely invincible, and this pagoda can save Su Yan''s life in many cases.


    But after he awakened, Su Yan''s control over him seemed very clumsy at first. With the continuous progress of time and the continuous improvement of Su Yan''s own strength, Su Yan''s control over him has also improved to a certain extent, at least Can use it as a defensive artifact like before.


    But whoever has a treasure on him can feel better without knowing what''s going on! So Su Yan also wanted to learn more about the Buddha Pagoda urgently, and wanted to thoroughly master this creation-level artifact.


    Su Yan directly stimulated the thought power in his mind again, and with a wave of divine power, Su Yan also directly entered the interior of the Buddha Pagoda.


    At this moment inside the Pagoda, Su Yan tried to use divine power to push the environment inside the Pagoda, but suddenly discovered that there was a divine power in the space inside the Pagoda. Although it was extremely weak, it did exist.


    At this time, an extremely bold idea emerged in Su Yan''s mind.


    "This space, can it be a world of its own!!"


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s eyes immediately showed fanaticism, and he said a little excitedly: "If my guess is correct, once the divine power in this space reaches a sufficient level, this Buddha Pagoda will directly have a world of its own. ability, the current space will expand infinitely.��


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t believe it, and he himself was so shocked that he felt cold all over. It''s hard to imagine what kind of existence a self-contained world would have.


    But Su Yan smiled wryly again in a second thought: "But this is too ethereal, the divine power needed to form a world of its own is too huge, and those 1 divine power will not be able to be estimated by Shenjing .��


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also has a certain in-depth understanding of the Buddha Pagoda, and also has a new understanding of the creation-level artifacts. The so-called creation-level artifacts are extremely simple under Su Yan''s understanding. Just as he guessed, it can form a world within the space created by the artifact, and with the continuous improvement of divine power, the space of this world can also become larger and larger.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s mind had a sudden realization. The Pagoda of the Futu seemed to have sensed Su Yan''s thoughts at this time, and gave out an obvious reaction, sending out bursts of fluctuations, and the transmitted divine power fluctuations had a certain special frequency, and this This frequency seems to resonate with a certain rule, and there seems to be some changes between heaven and earth.


    "This is��?"


    At this moment, Su Yan was also clearly aware of the changes coming from the body of the Buddha Pagoda, and suddenly an extremely strong mental shock directly hit Su Yan''s eyebrows.


    Su Yan only felt a sudden trance in front of his eyes, and a feeling of powerlessness filled his whole body.


    After a while, Su Yan also returned to normal. At this time, the Buddha Pagoda was also lying there quietly, as if the changes just now had nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Su Yan can also clearly feel that his spiritual power has been improved by leaps and bounds. Originally, Su Yan''s spiritual power was far higher than that of a cultivator of the same realm. At this moment, Su Yan''s 1 mental strength has reached the terrifying peak of the Supreme Supreme.


    The mid-term owner of the Earth Sovereign has the spiritual power comparable to the peak of the Great Sovereign, so no one will believe this matter if it is said.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly took out the artifacts at the level of good fortune that he possessed, and injected divine power into them one by one. After his spiritual power improved, Su Yan found that he had a closer connection with these artifacts. After testing them one by one Su Yan also took out the Buddha Pagoda again.


    "Try it!"


    At this moment, Su Yan also injected divine power into the Buddha Pagoda with the attitude of giving it a try, but after the divine power was injected, Su Yan became excited instantly. At this moment, he could clearly feel that he and the Buddha Pagoda had reached Mind connected.


    Although he still couldn''t see the whole picture, every change in it was in his consciousness, and Su Yan could detect it.


    At the moment when Su Yan and the Buddha Pagoda were connected, at the end of the sky, in the dark place, under that kind of vibration, a lot of golden light appeared, but quickly disappeared, like a shooting star across the sky .

 Chapter 5826： Crisis

    Chapter 5826 Dangerous Situation


    ��


    Outside Xiyang City, the duel between the two sides in the ancient true spirit circle has entered a fierce stage.


    The phantom of the real spirit Bifang has obviously blurred a lot at this moment, and the fluctuation of divine power released from the whole body is also quite weak, it is just the breath that has just stepped into the supreme realm.


    Wang Tian obviously didn''t feel well. The cultivators who entered the ancient true spirit circle with him were almost dead by now.


    Although Wang Tian is also doing his best to protect them, but after all they only have the cultivation base of the God King Realm or the God King Realm. Under Bi Fang''s constant attacks, there will always be times when Wang Tian can''t take care of them. Asylum, these people can basically be said to have been tortured and killed directly.


    After all, the gap is too great. Even if Bi Fang has not fallen to the cultivation base that has just stepped into the Supreme Realm, he can still display extremely strong combat effectiveness by virtue of his blood of the ancient true spirit.


    At this moment, Wang Tian is also covered in blood, and his eyes are full of hatred for Bi Fang. The cultivators who followed him are all his confidantes, but they are already dead at this time. How can this be possible? Let Wang Tian not be angry.


    In this way, after he goes back, his status in Kura''s eyes will gradually be lower than that of the other elders. Even if he made a contribution this time, it is also true that the power of his subordinates has been seriously reduced. As time goes by, Wang Tian''s contribution today will be infinitely reduced, but the sharp decline in his subordinate power will be wirelessly magnified.


    "Angry!"


    At this moment, Wang Tian also became more and more angry, just a big formation made him into this appearance.


    However, although this large formation looks simple on the surface, it is difficult to measure the divine crystals consumed behind the scenes, it is simply an astronomical figure.


    "Heaven and earth slaughter!!"


    Wang Tian roared loudly, the only remaining divine power in his body at this moment was directly gathered in front of him, and then blasted towards Bi Fang without hesitation.


    "Ow��"


    At this moment, Bi Fang also uttered a cry, and then the flames all over his body were ignited again, and the strength of his whole body was instantly raised to the extreme.


    At this moment, Bi Fang seemed to have sensed Wang Tian''s determination to fight to the death, and he was always ready to go all out.


    The collision directly divided the entire formation into two colors, one side was the golden color of Wang Tian, ??and the other side was the red color released by Bi Fang.


    The sky and the earth also changed suddenly because of the collision between the two.


    "Boom��"


    At this time, there was a violent noise from the entire formation, and the intensity of the strange noise was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "My lord, this level of shaking is probably going to cause serious trouble!" said the last Supreme beside Kula at the moment.


    Curry stared at the ancient true spirit formation. He was very aware of Wang Tian''s strength, but he didn''t know how powerful the phantom of the ancient true spirit Bi Fang was. , at this moment he is also difficult to judge.


    Li An and Fang Tianhe, who were closest to the formation, were not affected too much. Because of the defensive formation, the two even took advantage of it at the moment.


    Xiyang City is also extremely concerned about the battle between Bi Fang and Wang Tian. After all, the ancient true spirit array is their only means of attack. Once it is destroyed, if Xiyang City wants to resist It can only rely on hand-to-hand combat, but Kula''s masters who are sitting on the five supreme realms, if they want to fight hand-to-hand, they are likely to be slaughtered directly.


    At that time, everyone in the city may die.


    After the dust and smoke cleared, there was no other existence on the entire open space in front of Xiyang City except for the scattered corpses.


    Apparently, the ancient true spirit formation was destroyed because of the beast formation at this moment, and the formation flags used to arrange the formation also disappeared along with the destroyed formation.


    "Wang Tian!" Fang Tianhe also shouted loudly when he saw this!


    At this moment, there is not a single **** cultivator standing in the entire ancient true spirit formation.


    Kula is also staring at the front in disbelief. If this crusade against Xiyang City causes him to lose a mid-Supreme Realm helper, he will most likely choose to slaughter the city directly!


    After all, there were only five powerhouses of the supreme realm in the entire Western Territory. Although Kura was very dissatisfied with this, the manager of the Murderer God Realm had no intention of adding more members to them. On the contrary, it is believed that the strength of the western border is weak and does not need more manpower.


    Kula has indeed never suffered in the Western Territory for decades, but now he has suffered such a big loss from an ancient formation, and it is difficult for Kula to accept for a while.


    "this��"


    Tian Lai and the others were also a little unbelievable. Although the ancient true spirit circle had been broken, he strangled a mid-Supreme Realm cultivator and a group of Divine Emperor Realm and Divine King Realm cultivators.


    Everyone is far from imagining the power of this formation.


    But just when everyone thought that Wang Tian was dead, a figure slowly stood up from among the corpses, his whole body was badly injured at this moment, and the divine power of his whole body was also extremely weak at this moment, revealing that A feeling of not being startled.


    "Wang Tian!"


    Seeing this, Fang Tianhe also shouted directly.


    At this time, Kula also noticed that Wang Tian was still alive, and immediately said: "God cultivators above the God Emperor Realm will break through with me!"


    Suddenly, Kura appeared next to Fang Tianhe and Li An.


    "What are you doing in a daze, break the formation!"


    After finishing speaking, he slapped his palm on the mask formed by the defensive formation.


    Even though the formation was aroused by waves of shaking, the strength of Kuradi''s supreme peak was still very tyrannical.


    The light on the array wall was obviously weakened by Kura''s attack, but it recovered quickly.


    At this moment, Li An and Fang Tianhe next to Kura also bombarded the formation, and many **** cultivators who followed after him also bombarded the defensive formation.


    "My lord, what should I do now?" Bai Daozi looked at Tian Lai and asked.


    "That''s right, my lord, let''s make up our minds earlier! These two defensive formations have been insufficient for too long!" Lu Qiu also said.


    However, the two did not say betray Su Yan, but let Tian Lai arrange what they will do next, after all, they made an oath to declare their surrender to Su Yan.


    "Fight it! When the defensive formation is broken, it''s time for you and me to fight!" Tian Lai also shouted at this moment.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Everyone is also roaring and cheering at the moment. After all, the opponent''s strength is also very strong. They urgently need such a cheering event now, which can give them great courage.

 Chapter 5827： Su Yan goes out

    Chapter 5827: Su Yan Exits


    The people on Kura''s side bombarded wildly, no matter how powerful the mountain guard formation is, it will be defeated at this moment.


    "Boom��"


    The sound of the formation breaking was heard one after another, and the two defensive formations were directly breached at this moment.


    "Kill! Not one left!" Kura said directly and gloomily.


    After finishing speaking, he came directly to Wang Tian''s side, took out a elixir from his waist and handed it into Wang Tian''s mouth.


    After receiving Kura''s order, Li An, Fang Tianhe and others also rushed directly towards the city of Xiyang City.


    "Meet the enemy!"


    At this moment, Tian Lai directly mobilized her divine power and roared loudly.


    "Hmph! If you dare to hurt Wang Tian, ??today I will slaughter you all over the city!"


    For Tian Lai and everyone present, Li An and Fang Tianhe didn''t pay much attention to them. After all, the highest cultivation level among them was only Tian Lai in the early stage of the Supreme Realm, and Tian Lai was still injured at this time.


    "go to hell!"


    Li An directly squeezed his hands into claws, and grabbed towards Tian Lai.


    Immediately, Tian Lai gathered his last bit of divine power, and he himself knew that with his current state, he would not have any chance to take this move.


    Just at this critical moment, a voice sounded.


    "roll!"


    Under the interference of this voice, Li An was frozen in place.


    "Li An, what''s the matter with you?" Fang Tianhe asked quickly when he saw this.


    "Horror!" Li An said with horror on his face.


    "This voice..."


    Tian Lai felt very familiar after hearing this voice at this moment, but couldn''t remember who it was for a while.


    At this time, Gui Yu said directly: "Young Master Su has left the customs!"


    "Young Master Su!" After Tian Lai heard this, she immediately became hopeful. Tian Lai was very optimistic about Su Yan.


    "Pretend to be a ghost, get out of here!" Fang Tianhe also shouted directly at this time. His eyes still stared at his surroundings vigilantly.


    Fang Tianhe is very clear that his own strength is not much different from Li An''s. Since the person just now can make Li An show that expression, it shows that the person''s strength is absolutely acceptable, at least able to shock Li An''s people are still extremely rare in the western region.


    "My uncle is here!"


    Su Yan also spoke directly at this moment, and as soon as the words fell, Su Yan''s attack arrived, and he directly turned his hand into a palm and slapped Fang Tianhe.


    The moment Su Yan''s palm was about to touch Fang Tianhe, Fang Tianhe also reacted, and immediately retreated quickly, and then gathered his divine power to strike out with a palm.


    "boom!"


    The two palms facing each other are completely a competition of hard power, without any bells and whistles.


    "boom-"


    In just two breaths, Fang Tianhe was directly blown away by Su Yan''s impact.


    "Pfft!" Fang Tianhe, who was knocked to the ground, stabilized his figure and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Kula also noticed Su Yan''s existence, but he didn''t see the blow he repelled Fang Tianhe just now, but only saw the result of Fang Tianhe''s injury.


    "The strength of the mid-stage Supreme Realm dares to be so arrogant!" Kura stared at Su Yan and said, Su Yan''s face was extremely rare in his eyes.


    This face is the first time he met in the western region, he can still be sure of this, sitting on the seat of the lord of the western region, Kura is more or less a bit of a real skill, most of the existences above the God Emperor Realm in the western region Kura is impressive.


    "Hmph! Strength doesn''t just depend on realm!" Su Yan said.


    "Big words! I want to see what strength you have! Li An will do it!" Kula also said directly after hearing this.


    Although he didn''t know what method Su Yan used to directly blow Fang Tianhe away, Kura dared to conclude that it was definitely not Su Yan''s real strength.


    Also in the middle stage of Supreme Realm, he didn''t believe that Su Yan had the strength to instantly kill Fang Tianhe.


    Li Ang was obviously a little scared after hearing Kura''s order, and he didn''t make a move for a long time.


    "What? He is also in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, what are you afraid of him doing?" Kura also said directly when he saw this.


    "Since you''re not afraid, why don''t you do it yourself!" Su Yan also said directly at this time.


    Su Yan looked at Kura with a smile on his face.


    But this smile is full of provocation in Kula''s view.


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    At this moment, Kura also directly released his divine power.


    "Crack!"


    I saw a lightning-shaped dragon appearing directly around Kura.


    Su Yan was stunned for a moment when he saw this. After all, there are very few **** cultivators with thunder attribute, and he didn''t expect that Kura was actually a **** cultivator with thunder attribute.


    "In that case, I''ll play with you!" Su Yan also said directly.


    Immediately, the divine power on his body was also released, and a thunder force suddenly appeared around Su Yan''s body.


    "Lei Luo!" Su Yan also chose to act first at this moment.


    Accompanied by Su Yan''s voice, a black cloud instantly appeared above Kura''s head.


    The next moment, a thunderbolt directly smashed down.


    "Electric Star Shield!"


    When Kura saw this, he also directly activated his divine defense, and the lightning dragons around him quickly gathered into a layer of grid above Kura''s head.


    It directly blocked Su Yan''s attack.


    At this time, crackling sounds continued to resound in the air.


    "Hmph!" Kura snorted coldly at the moment.


    It was obvious that Su Yan''s strength was indeed beyond his expectation.


    "How? Is it really appropriate to let your subordinates come over to die? I don''t think you can do it yourself!" Su Yan continued to mock at this moment.


    These people have destroyed his Xiyang City like this, he will definitely not spare these people in front of him lightly.


    Moreover, Su Yan still blamed himself a little at this time, because it was his decision to continue to develop according to the previous model, but something like this happened during his retreat.


    "Angry!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Kula also immediately became angry. He has been the master of the western region for so many years, when has he ever suffered such grievances?


    But now he is being pointed and scolded by a brat, which immediately made Kula furious.


    "Thunder shakes the nine skies!"


    Immediately Kula yelled loudly, and the divine power on his body soared instantly.


    "Since you want to die so much, then I''ll make it happen for you!" Kula said while staring at Su Yan, wishing he could immediately tear Su Yan into pieces.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan also paid more attention to it. Although the cultivation base of the supreme peak of Kura land does not pose too much threat to him, the damage caused by the power of thunder is still very terrifying after all.


    "Boom��"


    Accompanied by the continuous convergence of the two people''s divine power, the sky also changed color at this moment, and the number of black cumulus clouds in the sky continued to increase, and there was also the sound of thunder in the black clouds at this moment.

 Chapter 5828： Fatianxiangdi

    Chapter 5828: Law of Heaven and Earth


    "Accept the price of provoking me!"


    Kula said angrily, and immediately attacked Su Yan.


    "Accompany!"


    At this moment, Su Yan was not afraid at all, and the thunder attribute divine power of the two collided fiercely.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, the entire world, lightning, flint, and dust were stirred up all over the sky.


    The **** cultivators present, those who were not strong enough, had already collapsed to the ground at this moment.


    The coercion released by the fierce collision between Su Yan and Kura made everyone feel endless pressure.


    At this moment, the two were also bounced away by this powerful energy fluctuation.


    Su Yan stood there steadily, while Kura took a few steps back before stabilizing his figure.


    At this time, Kura became more uncertain about Su Yan''s strength. Su Yan''s strength was not weaker than him at all. With just that move, Su Yan''s performance was even much stronger than him.


    At this moment, the people below also saw the pros and cons of Su Yan and Kura''s fight just now.


    "this��"


    Although Tian Lai has great confidence in Su Yan''s strength, when he saw with his own eyes that Su Yan did not lose the slightest bit when he faced Kura, the Supreme Supreme Peak, it still gave him a great shock.


    Gui Yu and the others also looked incredible. After all, when they parted from Su Yan, Su Yan''s strength was only at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, but now the divine power aura emanating from Su Yan is clearly the real Supreme Realm. And it''s definitely not the kind that has just stepped into the Supreme Realm.


    Several people also became more particular about the choices they made at the beginning.


    "This...how is it possible! What kind of sorcery did this kid use!" Fang Tianhe said in disbelief at the moment.


    When Su Yan sent him flying with a single blow just now, he still didn''t believe in Su Yan''s strength, thinking that Su Yan just used some heresy tricks.


    After all, Su Yan''s strength is only in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, which is the same as his realm. He was not convinced just now, but when he saw that Kura was not Su Yan''s opponent, he was completely stunned.


    "What should I do?" Li An also asked at the moment.


    All the cultivators of the Supreme Realm present at the moment had their own judgments on the strength of Su Yan and Kura in their hearts. Although more people were more optimistic about Kura at the beginning, they felt that Su Yan and the Supreme Realm In the mid-term, he challenged Kura, who was at the peak of the Supreme Realm, somewhat overconfident, but now they can see that Su Yan dares to challenge Kura, naturally there is something incredible about him.


    "I believe that my lord just missed it for a while!" Fang Tianhe also said at the moment, although he didn''t believe such a statement, but he kept telling himself this way.


    ��


    On the side of Kura and Su Yan, at this moment, Kura is staring at Su Yan''s every move. From Kura''s point of view, the reason why Su Yan''s strength is so strong must be the use of some kind of secret method. Yan''s current state couldn''t last for too long, but when he let go of his divine sense, incredible was written all over his face.


    There were no strange fluctuations on Su Yan''s body, which meant that Su Yan''s strength might not even have fully exploded.


    The shock in Kura''s heart couldn''t help but a little more at this moment.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Then Kura shouted.


    "What''s impossible? You can''t do it in front of me!" Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    "Angry! I have to tear through your disguise today!" Kula roared angrily.


    Immediately, the divine power on his body also skyrocketed again, and the whole person also entered the state of thunder and lightning, and the whole person turned into a giant made of thunder and lightning elements in the sky.


    "Like heaven and earth?"


    Seeing this, Tian Lai said in shock.


    "My lord has resorted to Fatianxiangdi! It seems that this person is really tricky!" Wang Tian also felt the violent fluctuation of divine power at this moment, and then opened his eyes to look.


    At this moment, Wang Tian is extremely weak, and the coercion of his divine power just now exhausted you again with his newly recovered divine power. At this moment, there is no trace of divine power in his body at all. Fortunately, the elixir Kura gave him just now The effect is still good, and after taking it, the absorption of divine power in the air is also much more efficient, so now Wang Tian''s body is absorbing and absorbing divine power all the time.


    "Are you a bit capable!" Su Yan also said directly when he saw this.


    To put it bluntly, Fatianxiang is a magic skill of becoming bigger, as long as there is enough magic power, it can be used. It is to simulate the power of heaven and earth to make yourself bigger, and your strength and body will increase, but your mana and power will not increase.


    Fatianxiangdi is an advanced state change technique. Comprehend the principles of heaven and earth, and give yourself an advantage by forming the world of your own. As the body grows bigger, the strength and spell power will also increase. It is a very advanced supernatural power.


    From the difference between phase and image, we can see the difference between dharma phase and dharma image. Phase refers to appearance. Such as appearance, face. is a description of appearance. The elephant refers to the event phenomenon.


    The cultivators who can display the phenomena of the sky and the earth are all talented people, and relying on a high level of divine power alone may not be able to release the phenomena of the sky and the earth. If you want to release the law, heaven and earth, you must understand the principles of heaven and earth, which is not simple.


    Su Yan didn''t procrastinate at this moment, and formally brought out all his strength. Just now, he used the thunder attribute technique to fight against Kura just for fun. At this moment, Su Yan also directly summoned the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in hand.


    The divine power of the whole person is also fully released. Facing Daokula''s method of heaven and earth, Su Yan is still very cautious. After all, this is the first time Su Yan has seen this exercise, and even he himself has not comprehended it. This trick.


    "If you can force me to use this trick, you should be content even if you die!" Kura said with a huge figure, and his voice became aroused.


    "Hmph! Being able to make you use this move is already giving you face." Su Yan also responded directly.


    "court death!"


    After hearing this, Kura became furious. Su Yan''s words made Kula very angry. Kula, who is used to being the Lord of the Western Realm, basically never encountered anyone who dared to go against his will, but Su Yan provoked one after another today. and hit him in the face.


    At this time, Kura felt the desire to tear Su Yan apart.


    "Arc!"


    Kura yelled, although it was just an ordinary arc attack, but because of the change in Kura''s figure, the range of the arc was directly enlarged.


    At this time, Kura also directly concentrated all the electric shocks of the arc on one point, and then directly blasted towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan naturally wouldn''t sit still at this moment.

 Chapter 5829： kula lost

    Chapter 5829: Kura''s Defeat


    Several sword formulas were also shot into the blade of the Wanzai Frost Sword in an instant, and then the divine power was activated, and several sword qi also suddenly slashed towards the arc released by Kura.


    The moment the arc collided with the sword energy, it was directly isolated.


    The chill of the sword qi directly wiped away the mania of the arc.


    "One hundred thousand electric shocks!!"


    When Kura saw this, he directly activated his divine power, and suddenly saw that the world turned white.


    The dazzling white lightning dazzled the surrounding cultivators.


    "If you only have this Chengdu, don''t be ashamed!" Su Yan roared at this moment.


    Immediately, the sword intent of the whole body also converged on the blade of the Wanzai Frost Sword at this moment.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!!"


    Under the urging of divine power, the rain of swords all over the sky also fell with a crash.


    "Boom!"


    The moment the sword rain met the thunder light, it also made an ear-splitting roar.


    However, Kura''s attack range was too large this time, and Su Yan''s sword rain couldn''t completely block it, but a part of the lightning still spread towards Su Yan.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly called out the glazed mirror.


    The glazed mirror became bigger immediately after being activated by divine power, covering Su Yan in it, and the spreading electric light lost its aggressiveness after touching the glazed mirror.


    "It''s over! Sorry God!"


    At this moment, the sword intent on Su Yan''s whole body was also directly integrated into Su Ya''s sword consciousness.


    Su Yan''s whole body also entered the realm of the unity of human and sword in an instant.


    A violent slash also directly slashed towards Kura''s huge body.


    Kura also clearly sensed the deterrence brought by this slash, and immediately resisted it.


    "Electric Light Shield!"


    Countless lightning gathered in front of Kura.


    But it was still of no avail, the violent slash directly blasted the electric light shield condensed by Kura.


    The next moment, a huge wave of divine power exploded directly on Kura''s body.


    The huge body was smashed in an instant, and the so-called Fatianxiangdi was directly knocked out of its prototype by Su Yan''s blow at this moment.


    After the huge figure was destroyed, Kura himself also appeared in Su Yan''s eyes. At this moment, Kura was lying on the ground.


    After seeing Su Yan, he also got up quickly, ready to fight at all times.


    "Is this the Law, Heaven and Earth of the Lord of the Western Realm? It''s nothing more than that." Su Yan said with a smile on his face.


    "you��"


    Kura wanted to say something, but he was indeed defeated.


    Although Kula was not convinced at this moment, he couldn''t help being shocked by Su Yan.


    He also noticed that Su Yan didn''t use his full strength when he confronted him with the thunder attribute power just now. Kura could clearly feel that the divine power of the Dao Lei attribute was not the divine power that Su Yan mainly practiced.


    "impossible!"


    "How is this possible, he is only in the middle stage of the Supreme Realm!"


    "Master Kula lost? How could this be..."


    "In the middle of the Supreme Realm, defeated the peak of the Supreme Realm? How is this possible!"


    "..."


    At this moment, Kura''s subordinates were all looking at this scene in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Su Yan could defeat Kura.


    The atmosphere in Xiyang City is also obviously relaxed at this moment. Just now they were wandering on the edge of life and death, but now it is different. After Su Yan appeared, their situation was slowly changed. Until now they are completely Take control of the initiative in this battle.


    If Kura is defeated by Su Yan, they will no longer have any chance to defeat Xiyang City.


    "Hmph! I have to admit that you are really strong, but can you compete with the entire beast realm?" Kula said while staring at Su Yan.


    "I''m not your opponent, but that doesn''t mean you''re invincible!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan also understood Kura''s intention. Kura was planning to find a helper. How could Su Yan let him do what he wanted.


    "Although I am not invincible, it should be enough to kill you." Su Yan said coldly.


    After hearing this, Kura couldn''t help but feel a chill behind him.


    Then he stammered and said, "You...do you dare to kill me? Do you...do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, you are ready to kill me, why can''t I kill you? You are allowed to kill me, but I can''t kill you. What''s the point?"


    As Su Yan said that, he clenched the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and walked towards Kura.


    Seeing this, Kura was also a little panicked at the moment. Seeing Su Yan''s enthusiasm at this moment, he really didn''t care about the background behind Kura at all.


    But what Kura didn''t know was that Su Yan didn''t care about the background behind Kura, but that Su Yan didn''t know the strength of the person behind Kura at all.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that behind Kura was the manager of the entire beast realm.


    "If you kill me, the managers of the entire Ferocious Beast God''s Domain won''t let you go." Kura said hastily as he watched Su Yan approaching him.


    "Oh? Then what should I do so that the managers will let me go?" Su Yan said with a playful face.


    It seems to be saying that you are dead anyway, I might as well kill you first.


    After seeing Su Yan''s wink, Kura panicked even more in his heart.


    "It''s unlucky, why is this guy like a stunned young man!" He couldn''t help complaining in his heart.


    "Anyway, if I kill you first, at least I won''t lose." Su Yan said with a smile at the moment, and immediately raised the hand that was clenching the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    "Wait a minute, slow down, slow down!" Kura shouted hastily.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also stopped what he was doing. He was waiting for this moment, and what he wanted was Kura''s current performance.


    "I can keep you safe, but you have to let me go." Kula said word by word.


    "I want you to stop making trouble for the entire Xiyang City!" Su Yan said directly after hearing this, obviously he was not at all satisfied with the conditions that Kula said.


    "Impossible! The development of Xiyang City has seriously affected my position in the western region." Kura said firmly after hearing this.


    "If that''s the case, then I can only feel sorry."


    Seeing this, Su Yan raised the Wan Zai Frost Sword again.


    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    Kura also immediately called a stop at this moment, he wasn''t sure whether Su Yan would kill him, he didn''t dare to bet.


    Then he said: "Okay, I promise you, but you must ensure that Xiyang City will not do anything that threatens the name of the administrator."


    "Okay, I promise you." After hearing this, Su Yan also put away the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    He even smiles when he talks.


    "Let me and my people go now," Kura said.


    Then it slowly faded back, but his eyes did not move away from Su Yan.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Yan also directly stopped Kura at this moment.

 Chapter 5830： reached an agreement

    Chapter 5830 Reaching an agreement


    "What do you mean? Do you want to go back on your word?"


    Seeing this, Kura said quickly.


    "How come, look at what you said, what I, Young Master Su said, naturally counts, but I want you to make an oath now, not to reflect my Xiyang City affairs to other people, including of course all management Those!" Su Yan said.


    "This..." Kula hesitated after hearing this, and everything he did just now was just a plan to delay the attack.


    Once the vow is made, the matter of Xiyang City may be left to its own devices.


    At this moment, Kura also hesitated.


    "What? Is it difficult?" Seeing this, Su Yan continued.


    Kura''s life is in Su Yan''s hands at this moment, and if he wants to survive, he must obey Su Yan''s request.


    But at this moment, he is still hesitant. After all, as the master of the western region, face is still very important to him.


    After a while, Kula seemed to have made a big decision and said: "Okay! I promise you, but you have to make an oath that everyone in your Xiyang City will not embarrass me in the future! And what happened today is not Quasi-speech!"


    "Of course there''s no problem. We''re all buddies after all!" Su Yan immediately turned into a smiling face after hearing this. He also knew that Kura was out of face, so he readily agreed.


    Immediately, the two also made an oath.


    Afterwards, Su Yan also directly returned to Xiyang City, while Kura left with his people.


    "Today''s events, no one should spread the word! Once I know that someone tells today''s events, I will kill him!" Kura said coldly.


    "Understood my lord!"


    "The inferior people will definitely rot today''s matter in their stomachs."


    "Yes! My lord!"


    "..."


    The people behind Kura also quickly agreed.


    Su Yan, who entered Xiyang City, also said directly: "No one should spread the matter of today, and once they find out, they will never be forgiven lightly."


    "Yes! Young Master Su!"


    "clear!"


    "..."


    Both Su Yan and Kura also followed the instructions as agreed.


    Su Yan traded for the stable development of Xiyang City in the future, while Kura traded for his own life and their so-called self-esteem.


    "Young Master Su, what is your strength?"


    Tian Lai said a little excitedly at this time, the divine power fluctuations he felt on Su Yan at this time were only slightly stronger than him, but the fighting power displayed by Su Yan was absolutely incomparable to him.


    Although Su Yan defeated him last time with the body of the God Emperor, but now Su Yan defeated the existence of the supreme peak of the earth, and as the master of the Western Realm, Kula definitely had his own trump card.


    There are these four Supreme Realm helpers by his side. Although Wang Tian is seriously injured, there are still three strong people who can help him in the Supreme Realm.


    Standing in the position of the Lord of the Western Territory, if there is a possibility of winning this battle, he will definitely not let him end up like this.


    This can be described as a devastating blow to his face, and he would not allow such a thing to happen if there was even a chance, so it means that Su Yan''s strength can completely control the current situation, that is to say, Su Yan''s strength Far stronger than Kura, at least Kura plus two Supreme Realm powerhouses are still not Su Yan''s opponent.


    "It''s a bit of an improvement!" Su Yan said with a smile after hearing it.


    Everyone immediately fainted after hearing Su Yan''s answer. Is this a bit of an improvement?


    However, it could be heard that Su Yan didn''t want to talk too much, and then no one asked about this matter. After all, everyone present was old-fashioned, so they still had some insight.


    "Then Young Master Su, we will be in the western region..." Lu Qiu also said beside him at this time.


    "Um?"


    Su Yan was also a little displeased after hearing this.


    "Young Master Su, do I mean that our development should slow down in the future?"


    Seeing this, Yuan Qiu also continued.


    "There is no need to change as before, and no one will control us in the future!" Su Yan immediately raised his voice and said.


    All the people around heard it now.


    Combined with Kura''s sudden retreat outside just now, even those who didn''t see the battle between Su Yan and Kura at this moment understood the truth of the matter in an instant.


    The image of Su Yan in the minds of the cultivators of Xiyang City was instantly established. Those who expressed dissatisfaction with Su Yan becoming the Lord of Xiyang City from the very beginning of his appearance have also become obedient at this moment, and there is no longer any One person questioned Su Yan''s strength.


    "Speaking of which, how is the development in the western region going?" Su Yan also said directly at this time.


    He really doesn''t know what Tian Lai and the others have developed their power in the western region.


    "Back to Young Master Su..."


    "..."


    Everyone immediately reported to Su Yan.


    Su Yan was stunned when he heard this. At this time, he also understood why Kura brought people to attack Xiyang City.


    If he is allowed to be the Lord of the Western Region, he will do the same. The development of Xiyang City is too great a threat to the Lord of the Western Region''s rule in the Western Region.


    The current Xiyang City has become the second largest force in the entire Western Territory.


    Moreover, the gap between the number one force in the western region, that is, the force led by Kura is only the gap between the highest combat power.


    There is actually not much difference between the number of mid-level cultivators and the bottom-level cultivators of the two sides.


    The one who felt the most drunk was that in Xiyang City, before Su Yan came back, there was only Tian Lai, a strong man with the highest level of strength.


    The rest of the strongest are only the existences at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. When facing the powerhouses at the Dao Supreme Realm level, the pressure they face is too great.


    Now that Su Yan has returned, the strength of Xiyang City has become not weaker than Kura and the others, and has even surpassed Kura''s forces.


    Even if Wang Tian hadn''t been injured just now, Kura and the others might not necessarily be Su Yan''s opponents.


    The strength that Su Yan can display now is not necessarily his opponent even for the cultivators who have just stepped into the Great Supreme level.


    However, Su Yan also understood that the relationship between the Beast God Realm and the Longevity God Realm was getting more and more intense now, and it would be a bit far-fetched for him to influence the entire battle between the two realms by himself.


    The only possibility is to continuously develop direct influence, so that he can have a certain right to speak in troubled times.


    However, with the current strength of Xiyang City, it''s nothing in the Wild Beast God''s Domain.


    Once the battle between the two domains starts, most of the forces involved will be existences at the level of the Great Supreme, the Earth Supreme, and the God Emperor Realm. Played too strong a role in the battle.


    In terms of top combat power, the gap between the two domains is not very big, the only gap is the backbone.

 Chapter 5831： Frontier Murder!

    Chapter 5831 Boundary murder!


    Longevity God''s Domain, somewhere on the border.


    "How does it feel like there''s something over there?"


    "What''s the matter? You must have read it wrong, let''s go, let''s go!"


    "That''s right, what can I do, I''m about to change shifts, I''m exhausted."


    "..."


    Said a group of cultivators sent by the Longevity God Realm to guard the border.


    The strength of several people is also the existence of the God Emperor Realm. Except for one of them whose cultivation base is the peak of the God Emperor Realm, the strength of the others are all in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm, or in the middle stage of the God Emperor Realm.


    The man at the peak of the God Emperor Realm is obviously the leader of these people.


    At this time, the man also said directly: "If you really can''t do it, let''s go and have a look together. Now that we are in a tense moment, we really can''t be careless."


    After all, he rushed directly to the strange place just now.


    After he finished speaking, the others stopped complaining, and everyone followed behind him one after another.


    When several people kept approaching that place, suddenly, the surrounding temperature of the space where several people were located also dropped in an instant.


    "Not good! Someone!"


    At this time, the team leader also noticed something strange in an instant, just when he was about to activate his divine power and wanted to smash the artifact used to sound the alarm.


    A icy-cold divine power pierced his throat instantly.


    "Too late!"


    Then a hoarse voice rang in his ears.


    The rest of the people also clearly felt at this moment that they were locked by an invisible murderous aura.


    "Everyone move closer together!"


    At this time, someone in the crowd said that after all, everyone is a cultivator who has experienced many battles. Even if the leader of his team was killed immediately, the fighting instinct of the rest of the team still exists.


    Although this sword shadow beheaded a person at the peak of the God Emperor Realm in just one breath, the rest of the cultivators did not show too much panic.


    After all, on the battlefield, panic is useless.


    Now they choose to gather together, which is also the best choice to deal with this hidden killer.


    However, a team of cultivators like them is equipped with a special artifact that can ring.


    There is no way for a few people to notify others now.


    "Brute from the Beast God''s Realm! Come out if you have the ability!"


    "It''s nothing in itself to hide!"


    "Could it be that all of you in the Beast God''s Domain are so cowardly?"


    "..."


    Several people cursed as they looked at the surroundings that had not moved for a long time.


    Because the deadly murderous aura has not disappeared, but the energy of the few people is constantly being consumed.


    Finally, several people couldn''t help cursing.


    At this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of several people, without any sound, or even aroused any fluctuation of divine power, just like a ghost.


    "Since you want to die early so much, then I will fulfill you!"


    The man also said directly, and the next moment the figure disappeared into the air again.


    "ah!"


    "boom!"


    "puff!"


    "..."


    In just two breaths, four of them had already been killed, but the others didn''t even see clearly how those people died.


    "Everyone resist!"


    Immediately, one person also directly released the divine power, and the divine power coercion in the late stage of the God Emperor Realm exploded directly.


    But in the next second, his head was separated directly.


    The remaining few people also became flustered at this moment, and they were no longer staying in place.


    This feeling was too much torture for them. People around them died one by one, but they didn''t even know how those people died.


    "Ah! I won''t fight anymore!"


    Immediately one of them also ran away directly.


    When everyone saw someone running away, more people were shaken immediately.


    Slowly, after one of the people around fell down, the rest of the people also ran away one after another.


    "Jie Jie Jie - run, the more you run, the more interesting this massacre will be!"


    At this time, the black shadow also condensed into a solid body again, and a hoarse voice came out of its mouth.


    "Ghost rumors! Is this necessary? It''s fine to just solve everything."


    At this time, another person came out from the shadows, his body was full of muscles, and the whole person seemed to be full of strength. Compared with Guiyao''s thin body, this person''s lower body was completely integrated with Guiyao About the same height as a person.


    "Bi Yan! You don''t understand the thrill of hunting, Jie Jie Jie��" Gui Yao''s hoarse voice sounded again.


    "I hope you don''t mess up the Lord Hall Master''s affairs, or you will suffer at that time." Bi Yan reminded.


    "They are only at the level of the God Emperor Realm. Could it be that they can turn the sky upside down? Now that I''ve told you, the hunt has begun, Jie Jie Jie��" Gui Yao said, and the next moment, the whole person turned into black shadows and disappeared in the sky. Between heaven and earth, they chased in the direction where those people from the Longevity God''s Domain fled just now.


    ��


    a.


    "What! You said that a team of twelve people lost contact?"


    "Return to Your Highness, yes, and I have been out of contact for a week."


    "One week? What do these border managers do for food!"


    "..."


    At this time, Yaoguang City was an important city on the border of the Longevity God''s Domain.


    In the city lord''s mansion, a man in a palace costume looked at the half-kneeling man and shouted.


    Although the man was upset, he didn''t dare to refute.


    "A team of twelve disappeared for a whole week, and no one found it? Why did you give them the sound artifact?" the man in the palace costume still roared.


    "Get up! Let me investigate this matter! Hurry up! If the relationship between the two domains is so tense now, there are too many things involved in the death of the twelve of them." The man in the palace costume calmed down and said.


    "I have sent people out to investigate for two days." The man also said after standing up.


    "What! General Xiaolong! What are you hiding!" the man in the palace costume shouted angrily after hearing this.


    "Back to Your Highness, three corpses have been found. If the rest of the people guessed right, they should have gone and not be killed!" Xiaolong also said at this time, with a very ugly face. I suppressed it, but I didn''t expect that Yu Feng, the master of Qingfeng Hall, one of the twelve halls, would come to the border for inspection.


    This matter is completely unbearable.


    "Who did it?" Yufeng also asked at the moment.


    "I don''t know, but I guess it should be done by the people of the Beast God Realm. Every move is a one-hit kill, and the gap between the strengths is also very obvious! The opponent should be an existence above the supreme level." General Xiaolong at this time Also replied.


    "Check! Quick! I want the exact result within two days, not your guess!" Yufeng said angrily.

 Chapter 5832： Seven Star Buyue Pill

    Chapter 5832: Seven-star moon-replenishing pill


    Recently, incidents similar to the loss of contact of the border reconnaissance team are not uncommon in the Longevity God''s Domain.


    The leaders of Longevity God''s Domain naturally knew that Heren did it, but they didn''t find any substantial evidence.


    Immediately, they also excluded a part of the powerhouses of the Supreme Realm to enter the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain and did the same thing.


    The small frictions between the two domains at the border continue to increase, and the relationship between the two domains has become increasingly tense.


    It is not far from the moment when the two domains will completely tear their skins apart.


    ��


    Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, Western Territory, Xiyang City.


    After repelling Kura, Su Yan also realized that the strength of these people under him was still too weak.


    So he also decided to refine a batch of special pills to help his cultivators at the peak of the God Emperor Realm break through the last layer of restriction and step into the threshold of the Supreme Realm.


    Of course, the elixirs refined by Su Yan are not comparable to the elixirs refined by those people in Fenglu City. The quality of these elixirs refined by Su Yan must be far better than those refined by those people in Fenglu City. The medicinal pill, and the side effects will not be so obvious to those people.


    The elixir that Su Yan is going to refine at this moment is called: Seven Stars Buyue Pill!


    The effect is not to forcibly help the existence at the peak of the God Emperor Realm to rise to the early stage of the Supreme Realm, but to help the cultivator gather the sea of ????divine power.


    It can make it easier for them to condense their own sea of ????divine power.


    However, there are also side effects, and its side effect is that if you take the Seven-Star Moon-Mooning Pill before preparing to condense the sea of ??divine power, once you fail to condense the sea of ??divine power, you will miss the Supreme Realm in this life.


    If you still can''t condense the sea of ??divine power after taking it, you won''t be able to condense it in this life.


    This is also the only side effect brought by this elixir, and after entering the Supreme Realm, the improvement of the cultivation base will be relatively fast at first, but as the cultivation base continues to improve, the overall improvement speed will gradually increase afterwards lower down.


    And the most important thing is that the cultivation level of the cultivators who have taken the Seven-Star Moon-Mooning Pill in this life cannot surpass the ranks of the Supreme Earth.


    That is to say, once you take the Seven Star Moon-Mooning Pill, after it helps you rise to the Supreme Realm, your highest cultivation level can only be cultivated to the existence of the Earth Supreme Peak.


    At this moment, Su Yan also summoned all the existences in the entire Xiyang City who have reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm. There are eight people in total, four of them are Gui Yu and Mo Yang brought back by Su Yan, and the other four are Lu. Qiu, Bai Daozi, and the patriarchs of the two tribes that Tian Lai later incorporated.


    "Today I want to make an announcement. You have the right to choose. It''s all up to your own wishes. I''m just giving you a suggestion." Su Yan said slowly while sitting at the top.


    "Young Master Su, if you have any orders, just say it!" Gui Yu also said directly at this moment.


    "That''s right, Young Master Su, as long as you have any direct orders." Lu Qiu also said hastily at this time.


    Both of them are full of scheming beings. On such occasions, only the two of them reacted in an instant. It was already too late for the others to flatter Su Yan.


    "You have also seen that the people summoned this time are all existences at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. Presumably, everyone has some guesses about what the question is about, so I won''t make a fool of myself here." Su Yan said.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan also stood up directly, walked to the center of the hall and said.


    "I''m going to refine a batch of elixir recently, the Seven-Star Moon-Buying Pill! I don''t know if you have heard of it!"


    "Seven-star moon-filling pill? I''ve never heard of it!"


    "This... I''ve never heard of it!"


    "What? Young Master Su wants to refine the Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill?"


    "..."


    Several people also showed different expressions after hearing this.


    "Brother Mo Yang, have you heard of the Seven Star Moon Repair Pill?" At this moment, Su Yan looked at Mo Yang with some surprise.


    Su Yan originally thought that these people had never heard of the Seven Stars Buyue Pill. After all, this pill is not very common, but he didn''t expect Mo Yang to have such a big reaction after hearing it.


    "Young Master Su, you don''t intend to refine the Seven-Star Moon-Mooning Pill and give it to us?" Mo Yang asked incredulously at the moment.


    "That''s what I want to do. Of course, I have to discuss it with you before making a decision. The decision is up to you." Su Yan also said directly.


    This was originally his purpose of calling everyone here, so there was nothing he could not say.


    "Young Master Su, do you know the side effects of the Seven Star Moon-Mooning Pill?" Mo Yang asked directly at this moment, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Of course I know, otherwise I wouldn''t have summoned everyone to discuss this matter." Su Yan also said immediately.


    "Since you know, do you still want to give it to me?" Mo Yang said sullenly.


    The people around also instantly saw that something was wrong.


    Gui Yu on the side also quickly smoothed things over and said, "Brother Mo Yang, please don''t get excited, Young Master Su dares to ask what side effects does this Seven Star Moon-Mooning Pill have?"


    Su Yan didn''t expect Mo Yang to have such a violent reaction.


    Then he opened his mouth and said: "Once you take the Seven Stars Buyue Pill, your life''s cultivation will stop before the peak of the Earth Supreme, and after entering the Supreme Realm, your cultivation will change from easy to difficult, and it will become more and more difficult to improve yourself. strength."


    "What''s more, when gathering the sea of ??divine power, the Seven Star Moon-Mooning Pill can only serve as an auxiliary function, and it cannot guarantee 100% that it can help you step into the Supreme Realm."


    Everyone gasped when they heard it.


    "this��"


    Everyone is also thinking about their own calculations at this moment.


    "Of course, the most important thing is left unsaid, that is, if you have not successfully condensed the sea of ??divine power after taking the Seven-Star Buyue Pill, it will be impossible to condense the sea of ??divine power in this life, that is to say, you will never be able to step into the supreme realm again. realm."


    Su Yan continued.


    "Young Master Su, if this is the case, the joke is too big!" Gui Yu said directly after hearing it.


    Han Feng He Huojian behind him was obviously also a little displeased.


    But the patriarchs of several tribes such as Bai Daozi and Lu Qiu did not show any dissatisfaction.


    They are different from people like Mo Yang, they have stayed at the peak of the God Emperor Realm for too long, and as the head of the clan, they have a huge amount of God Crystal resources in their hands.


    The number of times to attack the Supreme Realm is definitely quite a lot, but they all returned in vain. Now that Su Yan mentioned the matter of the Seven Star Moon-Replenishing Pill, it also made them have a certain longing for the Supreme Realm again.


    But Mo Yang and Gui Yu are different.

 Chapter 5833： Refining Elixir

    Chapter 5833 Refining Medicinal Pills


    The talents of Mo Yang and the others are still fair to say, especially Huo Lian and Mo Yang��s age is not considered to be high. Although Gui Yu and Han Feng��s talents are not as good as the two of them, they are definitely the best in the God Emperor Realm By.


    If you tell them now that their highest limit in the future is only the peak of the earth supreme, it will be difficult for them to accept it for a while.


    "Mo Yang, you don''t need to be excited. You don''t need this pill, you can just say it, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t need it. Not everyone''s pursuit is the same. Many people''s lifelong pursuit is to step into the supreme realm. But they have tried countless times. They all ended in failure, and now that an opportunity has appeared in front of them, anyone will try to seize it." Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    Mo Yang also calmed down now, and then he said to Su Yan: "Young Master Su, I was being reckless just now, but I really dare not take this Seven Star Moon-Replenishing Pill!"


    Seeing that his condition had improved, Su Yan immediately said: "I know, but I didn''t choose to force you to take it. I called you here to discuss this matter. I have said this sentence many times."


    "My lord, I am willing to be the one who tries this elixir!" Bai Daozi said suddenly at this time.


    "Okay! This pill is all voluntary. I have already explained the side effects. How to consider yourself is up to you. Of course, even if you don''t choose to take this pill, I will refine other pills to help everyone, but those pills The effect is not as obvious as the Seven Star Bu Yue Pill, and of course the side effects are much smaller." Su Yan continued.


    "Old Bai!" Lu Qiu also shouted at this time.


    "Don''t you try? How many years have you and I been stuck at the peak of the God Emperor Realm? I have stayed enough, and I have given up. With my talent, I am afraid that if I want to step into the Supreme Realm in this life, I don''t need such a External forces have no chance." Bai Daozi also said directly at this moment.


    Hearing Bai Daozi''s words, Lu Qiu also struggled.


    After a while, Lu Qiu gritted his teeth and said, "My lord, count me in!"


    "My lord counts us as one!"


    The two clan chiefs behind Lu Qiu also said.


    Immediately, Lu Qiu also looked at the two of them, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    The thoughts in their hearts must be the same. As the patriarchs of the major tribes in the western region, they have been fighting with each other for many years, and everyone''s strength is also very clear to others.


    It is understandable that they made the same choice as Bai Daozi at this moment.


    "Is there any more? If not, I will go to refine the elixir." Su Yan said at this time.


    "Of course there is no one who chooses the Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill. I will help him refine a Nine-Turn Shenyun Pill so that he can improve his cultivation." Su Yan continued.


    As a leader, he naturally cannot take sides in such matters.


    If resources are given to some people, they will naturally be given to others.


    He doesn''t care whether the people under him have opinions or not, at least they can''t be given a chance to do so.


    Just when Su Yan was about to leave, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Wait a minute, Young Master Su, I think I also need a Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill."


    This voice came from Han Feng.


    "Second brother, are you crazy?" At this moment, Gui Yu looked at Han Feng in disbelief and said.


    "Brother, I''m not crazy, I''m more awake now than ever!" Han Feng smiled and said to Gui Yu.


    "Young Master Su explained the side effects of the elixir clearly, why do you need it!" Gui Yu said incomprehensibly.


    "Brother, I know my talent myself. I am not as good as you and the third brother. I also know how slim the hope of breaking through the Supreme Realm is. So I weighed it and chose the Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill. After all, this kind of Opportunities don''t come all the time!" Han Feng said with a smile, as if he had made a big decision in his heart.


    At this time, Tian Lai also entered the hall, and he had heard a little about what Su Yan was going to talk to them here, and after hearing the conversation between Gui Yu and Han Feng, he also said directly: "If you don''t suffer, enter After reaching the Supreme Realm, you will know why you have stayed in the Divine Emperor Realm for so long, because the gap between the two is too great!"


    "Okay, then count yourself in!" Su Yan said directly.


    Then he walked outside the main hall, and said as he walked: "The pill will be ready in a short time. Mo Yang, you, Gui Yu, and the fire sickle, come with me. The others are waiting in the main hall. You can ask Tian Lai for questions about the Sea of ??Divine Power."


    "yes!"


    Everyone responded quickly.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the three people who came behind him and said: "The talents of the three of you are really not suitable for taking the Seven Star Moon-Bending Pill. If you chose to take it just now, I would not agree to it. This time I called you to join me. Basically the same as expected.��


    "Young Master Su, how many of them have you figured out will choose to take the Seven Stars Moonbuning Pill?" Mo Yang asked at this time.


    "Is Han Feng also in your plan, Young Master Su?" Gui Yu also continued.


    "Naturally! After all, where is the talent? It''s relatively easy to see who can condense the sea of ????divine power by virtue of their own strength. Of course, there may be a strange species among the tens of thousands of cultivators. I basically don''t know the rest. Look away!" Su Yan also said at this time.


    The three of them looked at each other after hearing this.


    "Okay, don''t think about this matter anymore, you guys go prepare a few more copies of these materials!" Su Yan then threw a jade slip to Gui Yu and said.


    After Gui Yu received the jade slip, she immediately poured her divine power into it.


    The materials inside couldn''t help but surprise Gui Yu.


    The materials required for the refining of the Seven Star Bu Yue Pill are extremely complicated, there are about seventy-seven types, of which the main materials are divided into four types, Dragon Blood Mushroom, Bone Spirit Fruit, Xuantian Ivy, Ghost Blood! In addition, there are countless other medicinal materials, large and small.


    What is recorded in this jade slip is the refining formula of Seven Star Buyue Pill.


    In addition to recording the materials needed to refine the Qixing Buyue Pill, it also recorded the entire refining process of the pill.


    Put all the materials in the alchemy furnace, melt them with a slow fire first, and constantly urge the divine power to stir them. After they are uniformly condensed on the bottom of the alchemy furnace, stop stirring, and then use the momentum of the fire to decrease, and dry the materials. It is called concretion.


    Then he mobilized his divine power to pour cold air into the alchemy furnace, and after a while, continued refining with martial fire...


    All the steps are readily available, all within the jade slip.


    "Young Master Su, is this the jade slip?" Gui Yu immediately said the same.


    "It doesn''t matter, the real refining method is not consistent with the description on this jade slip, just take it!" Su Yan also said directly.

 Chapter 5834： Gather the sea of ??divine power

    Chapter 5834 Gathering the Sea of ??Divine Power


    Afterwards, Su Yan also came to the side hall to prepare for alchemy.


    After all, the level of the Seven Star Moon-Mooning Pill is not low, and it is still difficult to refine it, so he dare not be careless.


    Seven Star Buyue Pill is a very peculiar kind of pill, if something happens during the refining process, the impact may directly change the effect of the pill.


    He is not like ordinary pills, if he makes a mistake, he will explode the pill, or directly explode the pill furnace.


    He was silently affecting the quality of the pill, so if Su Yan wanted to refine the Seven-Star Moon-Buying Pill, he would not dare to be careless.


    If it weren''t for his breakthrough to the middle stage of the Earth Supreme Being and the improvement of his spiritual power from the Buddha Pagoda, he would not have tried to refine the Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill.


    About half an hour later, Gui Yu and the others also rushed back, and then handed Su Yan an artifact of storage.


    "Young Master Su, the materials are ready. According to your instructions, everything is just right!" Gui Yu said after handing over the artifact.


    "Okay, let''s go to the main hall too. The experience Tian Lai told will be of some help to you in the future." Su Yan also said directly after storing the artifact.


    "Yes, Young Master Su!" The three of them also agreed in unison at this moment.


    Then he also exited the side hall.


    Su Yan immediately started to prepare. After all, this kind of thing needs to be done as early as possible. He can''t stay in Xiyang City forever, he still has his own things to do.


    After solving the problem of cohesion of the sea of ??divine power of these people, he also plans to go to the God of the Beast and the God of Longevity. After all, his purpose of coming to the God of the Beast this time is to try his best to prevent the outbreak of war between the two domains. He still doesn''t know to what extent the conflict between the two domains has intensified.


    At this moment, Su Yan also slowly took out all kinds of materials, and then arranged them one by one according to the order they were put into the cauldron, and then directly called out the cauldron to activate the divine power.


    A ball of flame appeared directly under the cauldron.


    Seeing the timing, Su Yan also directly put the materials into the cauldron one by one.


    The red flame also turned green the moment the material entered the cauldron.


    "boom!"


    There was also a strange noise in the cauldron.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it after hearing it. This is also a normal situation that happens when refining elixirs.


    Immediately after that, materials were continuously fed into it.


    A moment later, after all the materials were put in, Su Yan also increased the transmission of divine power, the flame turned red again at this moment, and the intensity of the entire flame was much higher than before.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s eyes were focused on the cauldron furnace, and he didn''t dare to move away. This moment is also the most important step in refining the Seven Stars Buyue Pill, Seven Stars.


    The so-called Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill needs to be tempered by flames of different degrees seven times, so Su Yan will suddenly increase his divine power after adding all the materials into it at the beginning, and make the flame bigger.


    In that case, it would be convenient for Su Yan to make changes to the flames now.


    Under Su Yan''s control, the flame not only changes in temperature, but also in color.


    Seven Stars Buyue Pill, as a very special pill, not only its efficacy, but also the refining method is extremely special.


    But it has always been an unpopular pill, because the price/performance ratio is too low. Although for those who are at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, this medicine can make them enter the Supreme Realm, many people who sell medicines before will not sell his medicine. All the side effects were announced, which led to the phenomenon that many talented cultivators also took this elixir.


    Not long after, its drawbacks were also made public, and gradually the entire God Realm did not have a better opinion of this elixir, which is why Mo Yang was emotional when he heard that he was going to give them the Seven Star Buyue Pill.


    Because he had only heard about the effects of this elixir, he didn''t know much about the specifics.


    After Su Yan told all the side effects of it, Mo Yang also understood why Su Yan proposed this elixir for everyone present to take.


    For cultivators with better talents, this elixir may indeed seem a bit tasteless, but for those with limited talents, the whole person will basically be stuck at the peak of the God Emperor Realm all his life. , this seven-star mending moon pill is simply a new hope for him.


    ��


    In about two hours, Su Yan''s refining progress was also coming to an end, and the flame was also extinguished by Su Yan at this moment.


    The elixir is also about to be released at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan directly condensed the power of thunder.


    "Thunder!"


    Su Yan please drink, and then a bolt of lightning struck directly on the alchemy furnace.


    The whole body of the pill furnace was tempered by the power of thunder, and the elixir inside was also baptized by the power of thunder.


    "boom!"


    There was a bang, and the alchemy furnace also exploded in response, and the alchemy fragrance filled the entire side hall in an instant.


    "It''s not bad, it''s done in one go!" Su Yan said after smelling the danxiang in the air.


    Then he came to the place where the pill furnace was broken, and bent over to pick up the pill.


    A white jade box also appeared in Su Yan''s hand at this moment, and he put the pill into the jade box.


    There are six pills lying quietly in the box at this moment.


    Su Yan immediately went directly to the main hall, after all, this kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later.


    After coming to the main hall, Su Yan also pushed the door and entered, and everyone is still in the main hall at this moment.


    "Young Master Su!"


    "grown ups!"


    "..."


    After seeing Su Yan, everyone got up and said.


    "Okay, let''s all sit down. The refining of the elixir is completed. Shenjing will send Mo Yang and Guiyu to get it later. Of course, you have to take out all the Shenjing on your own. Can you step into the supreme realm this time? It depends on your luck, and I want to emphasize again, this is your last chance, once you take the Seven Star Moonbuning Pill, you will have no chance of regretting it." Su Yan also said at this moment.


    "My lord, I''m ready!" Bai Daozi and Lu Qiu said.


    "Young Master Su, don''t worry, you will never regret it!" Han Feng also said directly.


    Immediately, Su Yan also distributed the Seven-Star Moon-Mooning Pill to everyone, leaving one for each person.


    "Get ready, combine the experience that Tian Lai taught you with your own experience when you tried it, and add the effect of the Seven-Star Moon-Replenishing Pill, it shouldn''t be too difficult for you to gather the sea of ??divine power this time."


    "Get ready! Shenjing will not miss you!"


    Su Yan also kept talking from the side at the moment.


    Immediately, everyone also entered the state of meditation.

 Chapter 5835： on the border

    Chapter 5835: Facing the Boundary


    Soon Shenjing also brought them over, and they all directly swallowed the Seven Stars Buyue Pill. The pill will take effect after a quarter of an hour, so they must enter the state at this time.


    "Everyone move towards the edge of the hall to make room for them. The five of you should not be too close to each other." Tian Lai also said at this moment.


    If several people are too close to each other, the fluctuation of divine power after condensing the sea of ??divine power is likely to affect the person next to them.


    After all, when comprehending the sea of ??divine power, there is no room for distraction.


    After the arrangement was completed, several people also directly entered the state, and a wave of divine power continued to emerge in the hall.


    The divine crystals in front of the five of them were crushed immediately, and a large amount of divine power instantly filled the entire hall.


    "Young Master Su, how confident do you think they are?" Gui Yu leaned into Su Yan''s ear and said.


    "Sound transmission is fine. I think there should be no problem with Han Feng and Lu Qiu. As for the other three, it depends on their own good luck. The problem of talent is not so easy to change." Ghost Rain said.


    "Understood, Young Master Su!" Gui Yu replied directly.


    Although he was asking about these five people, in fact, what he really cared about was only Han Feng. After all, several people have been imprisoned in the "Wuyuan" for so long.


    His relationship with Han Feng and Huo Sickle was no different from that of his brothers. At this moment, he was naturally worried about Han Feng''s state, but the fact was that, as Han Feng said, Han Feng''s talent was indeed limited.


    Taking Qixing Buyue Pill might be a very good choice for him.


    "boom!"


    At this time, a strong storm of divine power also occurred in the temple, which was a precursor to preparing to condense the sea of ??divine power when absorbing divine power.


    "Tian Lai, you and I are ready to attack at any time. If someone fails, quickly bring him over." Su Yan also said directly to Tian Lai through voice transmission at this moment.


    "Understood!" Tian Lai also responded.


    He naturally knows the consequences of failing to condense the sea of ??divine power. Once he fails, the divine power in his whole body will dissipate temporarily. If the people around him succeed at that time, the coercion brought about by the fluctuation of divine power may directly overwhelm them. An ordinary person with no divine power breath exploded in an instant.


    As time went on, several people also entered the most critical moment. Among the five people, only Lu Qiu looked relatively normal and did not show too much pain. Among them, the patriarch of the rough race was already full of hair I was sweating profusely, but I could still hold on.


    Gui Yu and Huo Lian''s attention was on Han Feng at this moment, and Han Feng frowned at this moment, obviously feeling the pressure he was under.


    At this time, Su Yan said: "It seems that these people are likely to succeed. If they can persist until this time period, they will basically succeed!"


    "Really? Young Master Su!" Gui Yu said hastily after hearing this.


    "good!"


    Su Yan also gave him an affirmative answer.


    Another hour passed.


    "boom!"


    The violent fluctuation of divine power coming from Lu Qiu''s body is undoubtedly the coercion of the Supreme Realm powerhouse.


    Lu Qiu also slowly opened his eyes at this moment, before he got excited.


    Su Yan''s voice transmission came over: "I''m happy later, come here first!"


    After hearing this, Lu Qiu also suppressed the joy in his heart and left the place where he was meditating just now.


    After coming to Su Yan''s side, he said excitedly: "My lord! I succeeded. I succeeded!"


    The joy that cannot be concealed is all over the face.


    "boom!"


    Immediately afterwards, there was another sound, and Han Feng also succeeded in breaking through.


    At this moment, Su Yan also agreed to pass the sound transmission to Han Feng.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Daozi also made a breakthrough.


    Now there were only the two of them left, but Su Yan suddenly noticed that the two of them were struggling to support themselves.


    "Hold on!" Su Yan also said secretly.


    "Boom!" Another person also successfully broke through. At this moment, only the patriarch of the rough tribe is left, still struggling to support.


    "Boom��"


    A muffled sound resounded in the hall.


    Everyone knew the ending at this moment, and Su Yan and Tian Lai also appeared beside that person in an instant.


    "My lord! I... I have let you down!"


    The man said directly after seeing Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t know how to comfort him, so he just took out a pill from his waist and put it into the man''s mouth.


    Four of the five people successfully broke through to the Supreme Realm, which is still very good overall.


    Several people are also very happy that they can break through the Supreme Realm.


    After Su Yan settled everyone down, he called out Tian Lai.


    The elixir that was going to be given to Guiyu and the others was given to Tian Lai, and then she gave Tian Lai a top-level artifact.


    "Young Master Su, this..."


    Tian Lai didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Take it, I''m going to leave for a while, and you will still take care of Xiyang City!" Su Yan said.


    "Young Master Su, don''t worry!" Tian Lai also said directly after hearing this.


    Tian Lai doesn''t ask too much about Su Yan''s actions, but Tian Lai also understands that Su Yan''s ambition is not here. There are even taller mountains between heaven and earth that Su Yan needs to climb!


    ��


    After Su Yan left Xiyang City, he immediately turned into a ray of light and headed towards the border of the Beast God''s Domain and the Longevity God''s Domain under the night.


    Although Xiyang City is a city in the western region, it is not too far away from the borders of the Ferocious Beast God Realm and the Longevity God Realm.


    This distance is only about two hours, but the short distance here may also be for Su Yan.


    ��


    border somewhere.


    "Who Stopped"


    When he just entered the border area, streaks of green light suddenly emerged, gathering more and more around him, and dozens of people surrounded him, all of them were the kind of green that he had seen before, with long hair on his face Looking at the tentacles and hairs, it was the God Cultivator stationed here from the Beast God Realm.


    The leader had a cold face, stared at him, and said, "Where did you come from? What are you doing at the border?"


    Su Yan glanced at this person, but he was only at the peak of the God King Realm, and the people behind him were also at the God King Realm, and there was even one person who was only at the peak of the God King Realm.


    "It''s in my hands, it''s up to you to answer or not."


    Seeing that Su Yan didn''t respond, killing intent flashed across the leader''s face at this moment, and he waved his hand and said, "Take it, don''t kill him. I want to see who he is."


    Afterwards, the two people behind that person also directly approached Su Yanwei.


    "Boom"


    The first person who rushed up was directly blown away by Su Yan. There was no movement in his hand, but two lights flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, that person disappeared between heaven and earth, and the other person was also killed at this moment. Too scared to move.

 Chapter 5836： Breaking into the sky and Yushan

    Chapter 5836: Breaking into Heaven and Yu Mountain


    At this time, the divine power of Su Yan''s whole body was also released instantly, and the aura of the Supreme Realm was also released directly.


    The leader''s own cultivation is also at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, and the moment Su Yan''s divine power was released, he also noticed Su Yan''s extraordinaryness, and then changed his attitude and said: "I don''t know what the purpose of this lord''s visit to the border is. what?"


    There was no longer the arrogance and domineering arrogance just now in the tone.


    "When did the inspections in this boundary become so frequent? Can you still go back and forth between the Longevity God Realm and the Fierce Beast God Realm at will?" Su Yan also asked directly.


    "My lord, you don''t know, right now..."


    The man looked at Su Yan with a slightly surprised expression.


    "En!" Su Yan also made a sound at this moment, his eyes were full of sullen expressions.


    Seeing this, the man hurriedly said: "My lord, now the two domains are in a critical period, and several of the border patrols of our Fierce Beast God''s Domain have been removed!"


    "In this way, the relationship between the two domains can be said to have reached a freezing point at this moment?" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    Su Yan never thought that after such a period of time, the relationship between the two domains could reach the current stalemate.


    You must know that although the relationship between the two domains is not very good, there are very few border patrols, and it is very simple to go back and forth between the two domains.


    But now, within the range of the border, Su Yan encountered a patrol team of more than a dozen people.


    It is not difficult to see the tension near the border.


    Immediately, Su Yan directly activated his divine power, and disappeared between the heaven and the earth in a flash.


    The reason why Su Yan was discovered just now was that Su Yan let them discover on purpose, otherwise it would be basically impossible for them to detect Su Yan''s existence with their God Emperor Realm cultivation.


    The reason why Su Yan took the initiative to show up was to understand the current situation between the borders.


    After all, he is from the God of Longevity, and it is not like seeing a conflict between the two domains.


    And what Su Yan couldn''t understand the most was where the contradictions between these two domains, the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain and the Longevity God''s Domain were.


    This is what puzzles Su Yan the most. The development of the two domains does not interfere with each other, and the space of the two domains is very large, and the resources are completely sufficient, and there will be no mutual infringement due to resource issues.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the contradiction between the two domains is completely incomprehensible.


    This is also the most important point that Su Yanzi believes can calm the direct conflict between the two domains.


    Su Yan also had to return to the Longevity God Realm at this moment. If he wanted to completely resolve the conflict between the two realms, he had to have sufficient strength and confidence.


    "I don''t know if the channel between the two domains can be passed freely at this moment." Su Yan thought of this and said.


    In this case, the serious passage is definitely not feasible. If you want to run back and forth between the two domains, there is only one possibility, and that is to use the broken void passage, but this kind of passage has a higher risk factor However, those with lower strength are very likely to be rushed directly into the void countercurrent, and will end up disappearing.


    At this moment, Su Yan also released his own spiritual consciousness, looking for the broken void passage at the boundary.


    After a while, Su Yan also approached a boundary barrier, and then released his divine power.


    A door to the void is also directly opened at this moment.


    Su Yan then released his divine power and wrapped himself completely with divine power.


    Even though Su Yan has stepped into the middle stage of Earth Sovereign at this moment, he still dare not be careless in this kind of emptiness.


    Immediately, he stepped in directly, and after Su Yan walked into the passage, within a few breaths, the passage also disappeared directly above the entire barrier.


    "Shua!"


    Su Yan directly appeared in the Longevity God Realm.


    "call��"


    It seems that once the two domains really fight, the Longevity God''s Domain will not have the slightest advantage.


    After entering the Longevity God''s Domain at this moment, Su Yan could clearly feel that the divine power fluctuations in the Longevity God''s Domain were much worse than most places in the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain.


    Of course, the divine power of the Longevity God''s Domain is still stronger than the divine power in the western realm of the Beast God''s Territory, but it is only stronger than the divine power in the western realm.


    At this moment, Su Yan is also going directly to the first-level God Realm of the Longevity God Realm.


    He is going to Tianyu Mountain now, because there is a high probability that the Supreme Being will be in Tianyu Mountain at this moment.


    Although the Supreme Being has left the sect, but now that the First-Class Divine Domain is so big, if Su Yan wants to find the Supreme Being, he can only go to Tianyu Mountain, and even if the Supreme Being is not in Tianyu Mountain, Tianyu The cultivators in the mountains should also have a way to contact the Supreme Being.


    Immediately, Su Yan also ran in the direction of Tianyu Mountain.


    ��


    "Who is it! Flying is prohibited within the Tianyu Mountain domain!"


    A disciple of Tianyu Mountain who was at the peak of the God Emperor Realm roared, and immediately flew towards Su Yan.


    He didn''t realize Su Yan''s strength, so he naturally had great confidence.


    Moreover, this place is the territory of Tianyu Mountain. In this person''s heart, no one dares to trouble Tianyu Mountain.


    After all, with the existence of the towering tree of Supreme Supreme, the title of Supreme Supreme is very useful in the entire First-Class God Domain, or even the entire Longevity God Domain.


    "I''m looking for Supreme Being!" Su Yan said as he landed on the ground slowly.


    Seeing that Su Yan''s movement on the ground did not arouse the slightest wave of divine power, that person also directly noticed that Su Yan was not simple.


    But after hearing that the purpose of Su Yan''s coming was to meet the Supreme Being, that person also said directly: "The Supreme Being is not in Tianyu Mountain, please go back!"


    "Not here? Then I''ll see your boss!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    "Who do you think you are? You can see whoever you want? It''s true that Yushan is your back garden!" The man said angrily when he heard that Su Yan wanted to meet their suzerain again.


    Su Yan was too lazy to talk to him so much at the moment, and then his divine power was released, and an invisible coercion directly suppressed the man until he couldn''t breathe.


    "snort!"


    Su Yan snorted coldly and walked directly towards Tianyu Mountain.


    "You...how dare you force your way into the sky...Tianyu Mountain!"


    The man looked at Su Yan''s back and said incredulously.


    Immediately, they forcibly mobilized their divine power, bearing the coercion released by Su Yan, and mobilized their sect''s warning system.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, a bang appeared in front of the gate of Tianyu Mountain.


    At this moment, everyone in Tianyu Mountain could also feel the strange noise.


    This voice was their Tianyu Mountain''s warning system, and after hearing it at this moment, everyone in the mountain couldn''t help becoming vigilant.

 Chapter 5837： Supreme

    Chapter 5837 Supreme Supreme


    The suzerain of Tianyu Mountain also stood up directly at this moment and said: "How many years have passed, and someone dares to break into my Tianyu Mountain! Everyone, come with me to meet this person."


    "Sovereign Master, I don''t need to bother you about such a trivial matter. I can clean up that ignorant guy by myself!" At this time, a person on the side also said directly.


    "Second Elder! Those who dare to break into my Tianyu Mountain must not be underestimated in strength. I''d better go with the big guys." The person on the other side also said at the moment.


    "What? Basaro, do you look down on me?" The second elder stared at the man who spoke just now.


    "Second Elder''s miraculous skills are world-class, how dare I look down on you?" Basaro said with a playful face at the moment.


    It is obvious that the two do not confront each other within the sect.


    "You..." the second elder roared angrily after hearing this.


    "Okay! Come with me!" At this time, the suzerain also said, interrupting the two of them directly.


    At this moment, Su Yan was also constantly approaching the top of Tianyu Mountain.


    "A kid who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, dare to trespass on my Tianyu Mountain!"


    Encountered a rich voice resounding in the air.


    Su Yan immediately knew that the Lord had come.


    "Junior Su Yan, I have come to Tianyu Mountain to meet the Supreme Being." Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    "See you? Is this your attitude?" The Second Elder said directly at this moment.


    "Then what attitude should I use? Submissive?" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    Su Yan was extremely annoyed by the tone of the second elder''s speech.


    "Shu Zi dare!"


    The Second Elder was immediately furious after hearing Su Yan''s words, and immediately unleashed his divine power.


    With one palm, he patted Su Yan directly.


    "Hmph! I really thought I was afraid of you!" Su Yan immediately released his divine power.


    At this moment, the thunder shadow flickered on his body.


    "Cang Lei��quite strong!" Su Yan please shout.


    The divine power of the thunder attribute instantly condensed and blasted towards the second elder.


    The Second Elder also didn''t notice Su Yan''s cultivation at the moment. In his opinion, Su Yan''s strength was at the early stage of the Supreme Realm, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "boom!"


    The two collided directly.


    The picture that the Second Elder expected in his mind did not appear, but he was directly blown away by Su Yan''s blow, and his whole body was still twitching continuously.


    Obviously, under the head-on collision between the two, the Second Elder was not Su Yan''s opponent at all.


    The Second Elder''s cultivation base is also at the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being, but he can be said to be vulnerable when facing Su Yan.


    "This..." Basaro also took a breath at this time.


    Basaro is the first elder of Tianyu Mountain, and he has never been at odds with the second elder on weekdays, but his strength is only on par with the second elder.


    Now the Second Elder didn''t even hold up a move in front of Su Yan, which made him guess the strength of the person in front of him.


    At this time, the suzerain also said: "I don''t know why you are looking for the supreme being?"


    "I don''t intend to offend you. I just want to see the Supreme Being. You just need to send a voice transmission to the Supreme Being saying that Su Yan wants to see him. This is for you as a reward! It''s an apology." Su Yan said, and then threw a top-level artifact to the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain.


    As a result, after the divine weapon, the Tianyu Mountain suzerain recognized that Su Yan''s identity was definitely not simple. After all, he could casually take out a peak-level divine weapon. From this, it can be seen that a peak-level divine weapon is not considered at all in Su Yan''s eyes. What.


    "Then since it''s a misunderstanding, please come in!" The suzerain also said directly.


    At this time, the second elder who was lying on the ground looked at the suzerain in disbelief and said, "The suzerain is trying to break into the sky and Yushan, how can he be so cheap?"


    "Shut up!" The suzerain said, looking directly at the second elder.


    "..."


    After hearing this, the Second Elder felt a fire in his heart, and then fixed his eyes on Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t care, but directly followed the suzerain and walked in.


    At this time, Basaro also said in a mocking tone: "Do you dare to question the suzerain''s decision?"


    After saying that, he laughed and walked in.


    "you��"


    The Second Elder was so angry when he heard Basaro''s words, his anger reached the limit.


    After Basaro walked into the hall, the second elder recalled Basaro''s face just now.


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out directly.


    "Su Yan, just wait for me! Basaro, I can''t spare you!"


    The second elder said after wiping the blood stains from the corner of his mouth with his hands.


    After coming to the main hall, the suzerain also directly urged the secret method to get in touch with the supreme being.


    A moment later, a phantom appeared in the magic circle, which was the Supreme Being himself.


    At this time, the suzerain also said: "Brother, a man named Su Yan came to Tianyu Mountain and said he wanted to see you."


    "What? Su Yan!" The Supreme Being was in disbelief when he heard it.


    "That''s right, it''s Su Yan!" Sect Master Tian Yushan said again.


    "Okay, Junior Brother imitates and tells him that I will rush back to Tianyu Mountain immediately." The phantom of the Supreme Supreme also said.


    Immediately, the phantom disappeared above the magic circle.


    After seeing the Supreme Being''s reaction, the Suzerain also instantly realized that the relationship between Su Yan and the Supreme Being is definitely not simple.


    Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "It''s already agreed, senior brother will be there soon."


    "Thank you!" Su Yan said after hearing this.


    At this moment, the suzerain''s eyes began to look up and down Su Yan.


    "He couldn''t even imagine why a boy in the mid-stage of the Earth Sovereign could be valued so much by the Supreme Sovereign, and Su Yan could casually take out a top-level divine weapon and give it to him! "


    Now he was even more curious about Su Yan''s identity.


    Then he opened his mouth and asked, "I don''t know what sect the little brother belongs to?"


    "I have no sect or faction!"


    Su Yan also responded directly after hearing this.


    "this��"


    The suzerain was stunned for a moment, he became even more unbelievable at this moment, that a casual cultivator could have a relationship with the Supreme Being, and it is obvious that the Supreme Supreme attaches great importance to Su Yan.


    This could not help arousing the suzerain''s curiosity.


    But at the moment the suzerain is not talking, because ordinary casual cultivators don''t like others to ask questions, for fear of revealing something about themselves.


    At this moment, in order not to make Su Yan feel vigilant, the suzerain didn''t ask too many questions.


    Su Yan also directly adjusted his breath at this moment, and none of the divine powers he absorbed between breaths was significantly more than that of ordinary cultivators.


    And there is some kind of regular power in every breath.


    "No wonder!"


    At this time, the suzerain also said.

 Chapter 5838： Su Yans thoughts

    Chapter 5838: Su Yan''s Thoughts


    When Su Yan was practicing breath adjustment, his efficiency was more than three times that of others. It was no wonder why Su Yan''s cultivation was able to cultivate so quickly.


    In addition to the nourishment of geniuses and treasures, Su Yan''s own body is also an important reason for his current achievements.


    ��


    In less than half an hour, Supreme Supreme also arrived at Tianyu Mountain.


    After meeting, he said excitedly: "How is it? Can there be gains over there?"


    The Supreme One naturally knew about Su Yan''s going to the Beast God Realm, and the relationship between the two realms was so tense at the moment, so he hurried to see Su Yan.


    Su Yan glanced around and said, "I think, let''s talk in another place!"


    The Supreme One also instantly understood Su Yan''s meaning, and immediately said, "Okay! Then go directly to me!"


    Immediately, the Supreme Being also prepared to take Su Yan away directly.


    "Junior brother, I''ll go first!"


    Before leaving, the Supreme One also looked at the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain and said.


    Although he was a little unhappy, the suzerain of Tianyu Mountain did not dare to say anything.


    After all, someone with the supreme status and strength who can care about them in Tianyu Mountain is already very good.


    In recent years, Tian Yushan has also developed to the current situation by relying on the title of Supreme Supreme.


    As for Su Yan, he also left directly without even saying hello. After all, Su Yan and Tian Yushan don''t have much communication, and even if there is communication in the future, it will all be based on strength. If you don''t have strength, it''s useless to have a good attitude.


    Once you have the strength, no matter how bad your attitude is, it doesn''t matter, just like the Supreme Being, come and go straight away. The suzerain of Tianyu Mountain didn''t dare to say a word.


    ��


    After coming to the residence of the Supreme Supreme.


    The Supreme One also asked directly: "Su Yan, what''s the matter, is there any action at the Beast God Realm?"


    "No big moves, but when I was at the boundary between the two domains, I could clearly feel that the relationship between the two domains has become much more tense." Su Yan said immediately.


    "That''s right. Some time ago, a team of cultivators we were patrolling on the border were all beheaded, and the strikes were so ruthless that they were basically fatal with one move. There are many people at the peak of the God Emperor Realm in the team. So this The matter also caught the attention of the few of us." The Supreme Supreme said.


    "Did the people from the Beast God''s Realm do it? I also got news from them that even the people they were patrolling were beheaded inexplicably." Su Yan said with some doubts at the moment.


    "They were done by our people. After that incident, we also decided to send a few Supremes into the Beast God''s Domain. We also beheaded their patrol personnel." The Supreme Supreme said.


    "It''s obvious that someone wants to take advantage of this matter to expand the conflict between the two domains? Can''t you see it? Why did you send someone to the beast **** domain?" Su Yan said at the moment, somewhat incomprehensible.


    This was obviously a conspiracy, and the people who killed the patrol teams of the Longevity God''s Domain were not necessarily the people in the Beast God''s Domain. Su Yan couldn''t imagine that the senior management of the Longevity God''s Domain could make such a decision.


    "This is also a helpless move. We originally wanted to block the news, but the fact that the patrol team was killed spread throughout the border area in just half a day, and someone said that it was done by people from the God of Beasts. "


    "If we take action first, the morale of the army will be in chaos!" said the Supreme Supreme.


    The problem this person posed for the Longevity God''s Domain was not a conspiracy at all, it could be said to be a conspiracy.


    "Could it be that guy Overseas Supreme did it?" At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    The Overseas Sovereign has always been connected with the Devouring Sovereign of the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, and he has always been dissatisfied with the Sovereigns of the Longevity God''s Domain, and has been thinking of secretly creating a new race.


    It was precisely because Su Yan knew about this matter that he had always wanted to kill Su Yan secretly.


    At this time, the Supreme One also suddenly thought of him, and immediately said: "Indeed, there has been no news about him for a long time, and he seems to have disappeared in the Longevity God''s Domain."


    "Disappeared?" Su Yan said in disbelief.


    "After you left, his behavior became more and more presumptuous, so he was wanted by the entire Longevity God Realm, and he could only escape. When he surrounded him last time, four supreme beings were dispatched, including me. In the end, he used burning essence The secret method of blood escaped from birth, and there is no news until now." The Supreme Supreme said at this time.


    Su Yan was very shocked when he heard that, he knew the strength of Overseas Supreme, and he also knew the strength of Supreme Supreme.


    The strength of Overturning Sea Supreme alone is enough for Supreme Supreme alone, not to mention the addition of three other Supremes. It is hard to imagine that he was allowed to escape.


    Su Yan also asked curiously at this time: "Supreme Supreme, I want to know what is the point of contradiction between our two realms?"


    The Supreme Being who heard Su Yan''s question was stunned.


    Regarding Su Yan''s question, he couldn''t answer it for a while, right! Where is their point of contradiction?


    "this��"


    For a moment, the Supreme Being was also speechless.


    "Is there no life-and-death conflict?" Su Yan continued.


    "It seems to be like this!" The Supreme Being also continued.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also had a bold idea in his heart.


    He wants to establish a friendly relationship between the two domains, so that the two domains can also play a joint role.


    When it is possible to face the Abyss God Realm in the future, they can join forces to fight against it.


    Su Yan deeply felt the horror of the Abyss God Realm.


    The strength of the Abyss God''s Domain is not comparable to that of the Longevity God''s Domain and the Ferocious Beast God''s Domain, but fortunately, in the Abyss God''s Domain, they are not united and do not have a strong leader.


    But now he didn''t express Su Yan''s idea, after all, he still didn''t know what the Supreme Being''s attitude towards the God of Beasts was.


    "Since you''re back, let''s stay in the Longevity God''s Domain for a while!" the Supreme Supreme said suddenly at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have something to do?" Su Yan also sensed what the Supreme Being said.


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to talk to smart people, but I have some things to do, so I''ll excuse you for now." The Supreme Being also said with a smile after hearing this.


    "You are busy with your work!" Su Yan immediately said with a smile.


    After the supreme being left, Su Yan also went out. He still knew Su Yan very well about the God of Longevity. After all, he had stayed here for a long time.

 Chapter 5839： Sea Overlord

    Chapter 5839: Sea-covering Supreme


    Immediately, Su Yan also walked out, and it was interesting to visit the places where he had been.


    ��


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Yan came to a city, which is not too far from the city of heaven where the supreme being resides, and the city is also very prosperous.


    Su Yan walked into a teahouse casually and was about to have a cup of tea when he wanted to sit down and rest for a while.


    Su Yan suddenly sensed a familiar breath of divine power.


    Immediately, his eyes suddenly looked over there.


    An old man also looked at Su Yan at this time, with a smile on his face.


    "Sovereign Overseas!" Su Yan also sensed the other party''s identity at this moment.


    Immediately mobilizing his divine power, he dashed towards the Overseas Sovereign.


    The figure of Supreme Overseas also disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    At this moment, the two are chasing each other, one in front and the other behind.


    After reaching the outside of the city, the Sea Overlord suddenly stopped, looked at Su Yan who was chasing after him, and said, "I never thought that you would dare to chase me here by yourself."


    "I also never imagined that the wanted criminals in the entire Longevity God Realm would dare to wander around the Sky City!" Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    "Boy, I really didn''t expect your strength to improve so quickly, and now you have reached the middle stage of the Earth Supreme. It seems that you must be killed today!" Said the Overseas Supreme with a smile on his face.


    However, the smile on the face of Overseas Supreme makes people feel a chill after seeing it.


    Su Yan did bring him a great sense of crisis. Although Su Yan is only at the middle stage of the Earth Sovereign at the moment, the Overturning Sea Sovereign knows that the combat power that Su Yan can display is definitely not like this.


    Moreover, Su Yan chased after him as soon as he saw him, which meant that the grievance between the two seemed to be over.


    If Su Yan is allowed to develop, then it will be a problem if Overseas Supreme wants to deal with Su Yan, so at this moment Overseas Supreme also has murderous intentions when facing Su Yan.


    "I can''t keep you today!" Su Yan said directly.


    Supreme Overseas was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect Su Yan to choose to make the first move.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Frozen Sword also appeared directly in Su Yan''s hands, and the divine power gathered on the sword pointed directly at the Supreme Lord Overturning the Sea.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    "Boom"


    A unparalleled sword light soared into the sky, like a volcano erupting, and the entire sky trembled violently.


    At this moment, Supreme Overseas also directly raised his attention, and his own divine power burst out suddenly. A wave of terrifying runes exploded, and the divine power burst out instantly, splashing in all directions.


    "Bang bang!"


    The collision of the two moves directly caused several huge explosions, and Su Yan was also shocked at this moment, the power of his sword art suddenly shattered under the attack of the sea-covering lord, and the boundless pressure volleyed down , breaking through layers of sword intent and defenses, approaching Su Yan.


    Su Yan was also shocked at this moment, and immediately called out the glazed mirror and placed it directly in front of him.


    "Boom"


    The embers of Sea Overlapping Supreme''s attack hit the glazed mirror, causing a violent commotion.


    Su Yan''s whole body was also directly knocked back by the bombardment, and he hit the ground heavily.


    "Boom"


    Looking down from the sky at this moment, one can clearly see that the middle part of the whole land has completely collapsed, and the boundless force is sweeping around, destroying all the buildings and turning them into a piece of scorched earth, and Su Yan is half squatting In the middle of the ruins.


    Billowing thick smoke rose into the sky, permeating the space between the heaven and the earth.


    "So strong!"


    At this moment, Su Yan said self-consciously. He thought that after his strength had risen to the middle stage of Earth Sovereign, he should be able to fight against Sea Overlapping Sovereign, but now at least the first move of the duel, Su Yan has already fallen behind. downwind.


    At this moment, the Sea Overlord''s eyes were ponderous, and he looked at Su Yan''s position in the dust and smoke with some worry, and said: "Can the Earth Supreme Being have such a strong strength in the mid-term? It''s really impossible to keep him!"


    At this moment, the Overseas Sovereign became more resolute in his killing intent towards Su Yan. If Su Yan survived today, he would definitely become his great enemy in the future.


    At this moment, after the dust and smoke cleared, Su Yan''s figure was also revealed.


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    At this moment, Su Yan once again condensed the supreme sword intent, and the divine power all over his body was also suddenly condensed.


    The sword art that Su Yan condensed at this moment is obviously stronger than the previous one.


    At this moment, the Overseas Supreme also directly summoned his natal artifact, a sea cucumber trident, which is also an artifact of good fortune, and the rhyme on the body of the halberd is also very impressive.


    "Hmph! Since you want to play! I will play with you!" The Supreme Overseas also poured divine power into the body of the halberd.


    "Fulong��Shooting in the wild!"


    At this moment, the divine power on the whole body of the Overseas Supreme suddenly burst out, and he got a boost instantly, and the whole person''s state also entered the realm of the unity of man and gun in an instant.


    The halberd and the spear belong to the same type of weapon, but the body of the halberd has been improved based on the body of the spear.


    "boom!"


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword collided with the Seagod Trident of the Sea Overlord.


    "boom!!"


    The endless instrument rhyme also oscillated at this moment. The two artifacts were both peerless artifacts. After colliding with each other at this moment, it directly triggered a dispute among the weapons.


    "Boy! You will die today!" Overturning Sea Supreme looked at Su Yan and said.


    "It''s not certain who will die today! How dare you release such a huge divine power near the Sky City! But I''m not panic at all!" Su Yan said with a smile on his face.


    "You! But it won''t take long to solve your problem!" Overturned Sea Supreme said after a moment of hesitation.


    Immediately, the divine power in his hand became more condensed.


    The strength is also obviously much stronger, and at this moment he is also thinking about a quick battle.


    "Hmph! Don''t underestimate people!" Su Yan said directly after hearing this, and the divine power in his hands burst out suddenly.


    "boom!"


    The attack of the two directly caused a roar.


    At this moment, the two also retreated one after another.


    "Thunder falls!"


    However, after Su Yan stabilized his figure, he didn''t say a word, and directly chose to continue his attack.


    The tyrannical power of thunder bloomed directly on Su Yan''s body, and then a dark cloud instantly locked the position of the sea-covering supreme being.


    In an instant, a thunderbolt went straight to the top of Fuhai Supreme.


    "What!!"


    The Supreme Overturning Sea obviously didn''t realize that Su Yan could control the power of thunder.


    Immediately, he hurriedly mobilized his divine power to resist.


    "boom!"


    Although he tried to resist, the embers still electrified part of the sea-covering lord''s hair into scorched black.

 Chapter 5840： Poseidon

    Chapter 5840: Sea God Halberd


    The Supreme Overturning Sea was also directly furious!


    "You don''t hit people in the face! How dare you ruin my hairstyle!"


    Immediately afterwards, the supernatural power in Overturning Sea Supreme''s whole body exploded again in an instant.


    The divine power on his body was so strong that it directly shook all directions, and the whole world began to tremble under this power.


    At this moment, the light on the Seagod Trident in Overseas Exalted''s hands became even brighter, and the sky of one world began to become gloomy at this moment.


    Seeing this, Su Yan couldn''t help sighing: It seems that I really underestimated him!


    Immediately, the divine power of Su Yan''s whole body also burst out completely at this moment, and he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of Su Yan, the supreme sea-covering sovereign in front of him.


    Overseas Supreme can be said to be a genius who is rarely seen in the God Realm in a hundred years. Among his peers, Overseas Supreme''s cultivation is far stronger than them. There are absolutely no more than a handful of people who can crush the Overturning Sea Supreme, and this is counting the hidden bosses who can''t be hidden from the world.


    Even the Supreme Being doesn''t dare to say that he can win against the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea. The Supreme Overcoming Sea that Su Yan is facing now is still the Supreme Overturning the Sea after using his blood to escape.


    The last time the Supreme Being chased and killed him, he had no choice but to use the secret method to abscond, which also prevented him from displaying his full strength.


    But with Su Yan''s appearance, Overseas Supreme has self-doubt again and again, because Su Yan''s talent is even more against the sky, his cultivation speed is faster, and his ability to leapfrog challenges is stronger.


    The Sea Overlord saw from Su Yan at this moment that if Su Yan was allowed to grow, the height that Su Yan could reach was unimaginable even for the Overseas Supreme.


    Su Yan''s appearance swept across the sky like a comet, eclipsing all the geniuses who lived in the same era as Su Yan.


    For the cultivators in the entire God Realm, being in the same era as a genius like Su Yan, is it joy or sorrow? No one knows.


    Immediately after that, the Sea Overburden Exalted let out a roar, and a cyan dragon shadow briefly appeared behind the Overseas Overseas Exalted, and then disappeared very quickly.


    "Sea God Halberd��Tian Zong!"


    The Overseas Exalted shouted loudly, and there was a bang in the air, and then he appeared above Su Yan''s head with the Sea God Trident in his hand, and the whole set of movements was done in one go.


    It''s only a breath of time if it''s finished, at this moment, Sea Overburden Supreme grabbed the Seagod Trident with one hand and slashed down.


    Su Yan wasn''t in any panic at the moment, his face was as calm as ever at this moment, and at this moment, a fierce look slowly emerged in those deep eyes, and he said immediately: "Today I will give everything to fight with you! Let me see what kind of strength I can display!"


    At this moment, a glaring cold light erupted directly from the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and Su Yan let out a loud roar and swept out with a sword.


    At this moment, the divine power of looking around is constantly emerging around his body.


    Although there was only a phantom of a green dragon appearing behind the Supreme Overseas just now, from that phantom, Su Yan could really feel the attack from one of the four great beasts after the Supreme Overseas Overturned Supreme''s attack. Coercion.


    "boom"


    At this moment, the Seagod Trident and the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword collided in the air, emitting two beams of golden and blue light, constantly impacting the earth under the sky.


    "bang bang"


    The two of them slashed at each other in the air like this, continuously shooting out sword and air gun lights, dazzling and dazzling.


    "Sea God Halberd��Judgment!!"


    The Overseas Exalted shouted, and a strange force erupted from the body of the halberd. Wherever it passed, the sky was instantly ignited by the golden light that bloomed from the body of the halberd. In an instant, the world was like a sea of ??golden flames generally.


    "boom"


    At this moment, Su Yan also hurriedly poured divine power into the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, and then raised his sword to block it. Although he was attacked by the Supreme Overturning Sea, his whole body was directly shaken and retreated in the sky until he retreated. After driving fifty meters, he gradually stabilized his figure.


    After seeing Su Yan''s embarrassment, Overseas Supreme also laughed and stepped forward, then said: "If you dare to chase out of the city with only this strength, you are a bit too naive!"


    There was a trace of disdain in the smile on the whole person''s face.


    After Su Yan stabilized his figure at this moment, when he heard the words of the Overseas Supreme, his face sank immediately, the long sword pointed to the sky, and the sword intent spread in the universe, and a series of sword formulas came out from his mouth, condensing into divine power Break into the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword. At this time, the whole body is like a sword, and the whole person has directly entered the highest state of the unity of human and sword. At this moment, the Wanzai Ice Sword in his hand also directly pierced a cold light, splitting the boundless world in this square with one blow. Golden flames.


    At the same time, Su Yan activated the power of thunder again, and thunder shadows appeared around him constantly, and the divine power continued to spread outwards. It only took a moment to arouse the wind and thunder in the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky seemed to press down the sky even lower.


    "Thousands of thunder falls!!"


    Su Yan also roared directly at this moment, and the thunder shadows that appeared around him instantly disappeared and dispersed, and then he raised his left hand, and then made a downward movement towards the position where the Overseas Supreme Being was.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the sky rumbled, and the next moment, tens of thunderstorms locked on the Overseas Supreme.


    Under the brilliance of the lightning, hair-thin purple lightning shot out continuously, and the power gathered and became stronger.


    The power of thunder in this world can''t help but make Overseas Exalted feel astonished. Overseas Exalted knows how difficult it is to control the lightning supernatural powers. In the middle stage of Earth Supreme, even the supernatural powers of the thunder system have been mastered.


    The killing intent towards Su Yan in his heart was almost too strong to be too strong.


    The eyes of the Sea-covering Supreme in the sky were serious at this moment, and he also felt the extraordinaryness of the thunder, and then he put the Seagod Trident horizontally, pouring powerful divine power into it, and then rushed up and chopped it over.


    When he touched the thunderbolt summoned by Su Yan, he relaxed a lot, and the tension just now disappeared instantly.


    "Hmph! Boy, it''s useless, unless you summon the real Thunder of the Purple Mansion of the Shangqing, otherwise the little purple lightning you summoned is not enough for me to stick between my teeth!"


    The Overseas Exalted said, and then the Seagod Trident swept out, and a beam of golden light blasted out from the void beside him, blasting straight towards Su Yan''s position, "Seagod''s Halberd��Judgment!"

 Chapter 5841： hearty battle

    Chapter 5841 Hearty Fierce Battle


    "Hmph! If it''s really Shangqing Zifu World Destroyer God Thunder, do you still dare to call it?" Su Yan said directly.


    Shangqing Zifu Mieshishen Lei is the strongest divine thunder that exists in the rules, even if a supreme level cultivator is hit by the Shangqing Zifu Shishishen Lei without any protective measures, no matter your body No matter how powerful the talent is, it will directly end up in the end of a moment of physical and moral damage!


    At this moment Su Yan suddenly disappeared between the world.


    Supreme Overseas was also shocked when he saw this. With such a domineering blow from him, the surrounding sky was immediately sealed off, and Su Yan was able to disappear into the world in front of him. At this moment, Supreme Overseas was heartbroken A chill could not help but rise.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "Why are you running! If you have the ability, come out and deal with me head-on!"


    The reason why Overseas Supreme Being has a feeling of fear at this moment is because once Su Yan escapes this time, it is uncertain how far Su Yan''s strength can be raised when he sees Su Yan next time. It''s uncertain whether he can beat Su Yan steadily.


    But in the next second, Su Yan''s figure reappeared in front of the Supreme Lord Covering the Sea again, with thunder light shining faintly on his body.


    The Overwhelming Supreme then roared angrily: "Don''t hide when you come out if you have the ability, and fight me openly and squarely."


    "snort!"


    With a slight sneer, Su Yan disappeared again, and then appeared directly behind the Supreme Overturning Sea. Su Yan''s body was constantly transforming into a thunderbolt.


    Then Su Yan also said with a smile: "The real battle is not only about the body, the mind is also very important."


    Overseas Supreme''s complexion sank, he didn''t choose to turn back, but directly swept the halberd behind him, with a "bang", the fierce battle seemed to split the sky.


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s figure appeared in front of him in an instant, looking at Supreme Overseas like a ghost, as if he was playing tricks on him.


    At this moment, Supreme Overseas also noticed the supernatural power used by Su Yan, and immediately said: "It turns out that it is the body of thunder, no wonder you are so arrogant and dare to follow me outside the city, so you have your own trump card!"


    Turning into a thunderbolt is indeed an extremely incomprehensible supernatural power.


    "Since you want to experience the world-destroying God Thunder of the Purple Mansion of the Shangqing so much, then I will do as you wish!" Su Yan said in front of the Supreme Overturning Sea at this moment, and the power of thunder burst out of his whole body in an instant. , the originally flickering thunder shadow gradually changed from blue to purple at this moment, and the violent aura contained in it was even more presumptuous.


    Seeing this, Supreme Overseas was frightened out of his wits, his eyeballs protruded, and now he didn''t even want to lose face, so he turned his head and ran away. You must know that it was the world-destroying thunder of the Zifu of Shangqing! It is not an exaggeration to say that it has the power to destroy the world.


    "Sea God! Thousand Illusion Formation!"


    The Seagod Trident was directly inserted into the ground by Overseas Supreme, and instantly a formation was released, and Overseas Supreme was protected by this formation. At this moment, the Supreme Overturning Sea doesn''t have the arrogance just now, and now he is really afraid.


    "Boom"


    Su Yan''s purple divine thunder directly hit the sea-covering supreme''s formation.


    "boom!"


    Sea Overlord is also resisting with all his strength at this moment, but the scene in the next second makes Overseas Exalted unable to hold back for an instant. The "Shangqing Purple Mansion Destroyer God Thunder" released by Su Yan is not as powerful as he imagined. It didn''t have any effect on his Seagod-Thousand Illusion Formation, and it didn''t even penetrate his most basic defense.


    At this moment, Supreme Overseas also looked directly at Su Yan, only to see Su Yan looking at Supreme Overseas with a teasing look on his face.


    "Angry! Damn you! How dare you play me!"


    The Overseas Exalted roared madly, and at this moment he also understood that he was played by Su Yan, the purple lightning just now was not at all the so-called Shangqing Purple Mansion Destroyer God Thunder, but Su Yan''s trick to deceive him That''s all.


    "Hahaha, who made you lose your mind? If I could really summon Shangqing Zifu World Destroyer God Thunder, would I still talk so much nonsense with you?" Su Yan also sent out a soul-like torture.


    At this moment, the Overseas Supreme Being was completely dazed by Su Yanqi, and his whole body was full of anger.


    At this moment, I saw that the body of Supreme Overseas had changed suddenly, the divine power on his body had also been raised by at least one level at this moment, and the expression on his face was even more ferocious at this moment.


    "You forced me, since that''s the case, I will let you thoroughly see the real gap between you and me!" The Overseas Exalted said fiercely. At this moment, he only had one thought in his heart, and that was to kill Su Yan.


    Immediately, the Overseas Supreme held the Seagod Trident tightly, and swept out a world-shattering shot, and the golden flame also directly attached to the body of the halberd.


    At this moment, the Overseas Supreme Master was united with his spear, and came chasing after Su Yan, vowing to kill him before giving up.


    Seeing this, Su Yan did not dare to be careless in the slightest. His cultivation base was already lower than that of Overseas Supreme Being, and he didn''t gain the slightest advantage in fighting against him. In a hurry, he could only raise the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword When he climbed up, the sword formula was also directly slapped on the sword body, and there was a vision of heaven and earth in an instant, as if there was a boundless sword intent swaying around him.


    "boom"


    The body of the halberd slammed heavily on the blade of the Wanzai Frost Sword, and Su Yan, who was under the pressure of the world-shattering force, flew back continuously. Split the scars.


    The glazed mirror also appeared instantly at this moment, directly covering Su Yan''s body, blocking all the remaining spear lights.


    At this moment, the sword energy released by Su Yan also soared into the sky, slashing heavily on the body of the Supreme Overturning Sea, and constantly collided with the armor on the Supreme Overturning Sea, making a "clank" sound.


    With a sound of "Bang!", the armor of the Supreme Overseas Exalted was directly cut open by the sword energy.


    In the next second, several openings burst out together.


    At this moment, neither of them would let the other go, and they fought with their own weapons again.


    "boom!"


    The sword body and the halberd body collided again.


    "Die! Give it to me!" Shouted the Supreme Overturning Sea.


    Su Yan was also not afraid to roar directly: "It''s not certain who will die and who will live!"


    The divine power contained in the blade also suddenly increased.


    The two were deadlocked in the air at this moment, and endless divine power radiated from the two of them, turning into a ray of light and shaking into the ground.


    "Boom"


    There was a huge earthquake between the whole sky and the earth, and the earth was also directly cracked.


    "Boom"


    Not far from the two of them falling into the ground, a ray of light burst out. It was Su Yan''s body who flew up at this moment, looking a little embarrassed, and shouted with an angry face: "I will not die today!"

 Chapter 5842： no i wont lose

    Chapter 5842 No, I will not lose


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan retreated directly, the divine power on his body dissipated instantly, and the next moment Su Yan''s figure also disappeared directly into this world, but the difference from before was that Su Yan did not use the evasion technique of turning into a thunderbolt.


    The next moment, Su Yan''s figure appeared in front of the Supreme Overturning Sea again. At this moment, Su Yan''s figure completely changed. He directly transformed into a three-headed and six-armed figure, which was the body of the ancient demon **** of the ancient magic way.


    But at this moment, Su Yan only cultivated him to the realm of Lord Shiva.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Overwhelming Sea felt extremely unbelievable in his heart. Every shot of Su Yan could bring him surprises, as if Su Yan''s cards could never be turned over.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yan, who had turned into a golem, directly punched down on the Supreme Overturning Sea with both hands.


    The Overseas Supreme Being was too shocked when he saw this, he directly put the Seagod Trident in front of him, and endless spear intent burst out at this moment.


    "Boom"


    At this moment, with the sea-covering supreme being at the center, a golden flame soared into the sky, shaking all of Su Yan''s attacks away.


    A sound of a dragon''s cry moved Jiu Xiao, and then saw a cyan dragon shadow rushing out from behind the Overseas Exalted, and then Overturned Sea Exalted rushed to the sky holding the Sea God''s Trident in both hands and slashed towards Su Yan.


    "snort!"


    Su Yan let out a cold snort, and his whole body was as quiet as a virgin. His hands clasped together in an instant, forming a seal of heaven and earth, which was shining brightly. The other two sides of the giant ghosts also formed seals with their hands, but the seals were condensed by gray divine power. Staring away is like the ancient demon **** alive.


    "There is no extension in the three realms, and the six paths of reincarnation!"


    Among the six weapons held by the ancient golem''s arms, two of them glowed faintly at this time, they were the Demon Subduing Sword and the Glazed Mirror.


    Su Yan was shocked when he saw this. Only now did he know that the Demon Subduing Sword and the Glazed Mirror he obtained were closely related to his ancient magic way.


    At this moment, he also clearly noticed that the energy possessed by the direct Dharma God has become more powerful, and the instrumental rhyme from the Subduing Demon Sword and the Glazed Mirror is also constantly strengthening at this moment.


    Immediately, Su Yan also directly activated the Subduing Demon Sword, and a sword qi slashed towards the Overturning Sea Sovereign.


    Seeing this, the Overseas Supreme One gritted his teeth and roared, and the power of the halberd was urged to the extreme by him. At this moment, a few low-pitched dragon chants could be faintly heard from the body of the Seagod Trident, causing the surrounding space to vibrate.


    "Sea God''s Halberd��Days Gone!"


    Among the miraculous skills of the sea-covering supreme sea **** trident, the most powerful move, the death of heaven, is also appearing at this moment. I saw a frightened beam of sword energy rushing towards Su Yan.


    "Boom"


    The sword qi seal was shattered, and the rest of his energy was directed towards Su Yan.


    "Boom"


    The one-shot spear technique is unrivaled, sweeping away thousands of troops, and the divine power contained in it is extremely powerful.


    Su Yan''s face changed drastically at this moment, a sword art entered into the sword body of the Demon Subduing Sword, the sword energy traversed the sky, the entire sky and earth behind him changed color, and then another sword energy slashed out.


    At this moment, Su Yan released the state of the ancient magic way, and his whole body was as quiet as an abyss, and he raised the Demon Subduing Sword high, his eyes were calm, as if looking down on the world. At this moment, the blade of the Subduing Demon Sword also burst into golden light, and Su Yan entered an unprecedented realm.


    Overseas Supreme looked at Su Yan''s appearance, and the power of divine consciousness was also directly shot out to detect the reality of Su Yan''s move. In an instant, a power of heaven and earth descended, and the boundless sword intent filled the sky and the earth, and the whole world It''s like a sea of ??swords.


    "Let me experience your death!"


    "Boom��"


    The sword qi directly slashed on the spear of the passing of the sea, the sky was instantly shattered, the entire universe was shattered, the universe was turned upside down, and the powerful blows of the two collided together.


    "Boom"


    The two forces held each other for a while, and at this moment, the Sea Overlapping Sovereign''s dying light suddenly continued to shatter, and there were bursts of trembling sounds from the Seagod Trident, and that endless roar turned into boundless mourning. On the other hand, Su Yan''s Demon Subduing Sword emitted a very threatening golden light at this moment, directly covering the golden light on the Seagod Trident.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The armor on the Overseas Venerable''s body was also broken piece by piece at this moment, and the whole body was blasted out of blood mist by Su Yan''s divine power. He roared in horror, and an infinite sense of unwillingness emerged in his eyes, "Impossible! I How could it be possible to lose to a brat!"


    His words were full of unwillingness. He couldn''t believe that he would be defeated by Su Yan.


    "No��"


    "Boom"


    The Demon Subduing Sword in Su Yan''s hand also exerted force suddenly at this moment, and finally blasted the Overseas Supreme Being down. The lingering sword intent tore apart the ground, and the Overseas Supreme was directly shaken into the pothole above the ground. The trident also fell by the pothole at this moment, and the golden light on it became extremely dim at this moment.


    After the earth-shattering shock passed, there was a deathly silence immediately after.


    Su Yan stared at the pothole, not daring to relax his vigilance.


    The endless sword rules released by Su Yan are still bursting out with vast sword power at this moment, like a peak that towers straight into the sky, standing in this world.


    "Are you dead!" Su Yan looked at the pothole and said self-consciously.


    Immediately, the power of consciousness was also released towards the pothole.


    Just as Su Yan''s power of divine consciousness was searching the pothole where the Sea Overlapping Supreme was, he suddenly noticed that endless divine power was slowly converging towards the body of the Seagod Trident.


    Immediately, Su Yan realized something was wrong in an instant, and then a wave of divine power blasted towards the Seagod Trident.


    But at this moment, the Seagod Trident seemed to have spirituality, and it turned directly into the air, dodging Su Yan''s attack. Immediately afterwards, the Seagod Trident flew directly above the pothole where the Overseas Exalted was, and then fell down suddenly.


    The body of the halberd kept shrinking as it fell, until the moment it touched the forehead of Supreme Overseas, it turned into a golden tattoo and appeared on the forehead of Supreme Overseas.


    The Overseas Supreme Being in the pothole also slowly opened his eyes at this moment, and the divine power on his body also suddenly recovered.


    "No! I won''t lose! Su Yan, I will kill you today!"


    At this moment, the voice of Overturning Sea Sovereign came directly from the potholes.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt endless divine power draining away from him, and the surrounding heaven and earth energy was suddenly sucked away.


    "this��"


    At this moment, Su Yan also recalled the scene when he faced the ancient **** Blue Flame in the Abyss God''s Domain.


    Suddenly, a ray of light rose from the pit where the Sea-covering Supreme had fallen, and rushed into the sky. A strong divine power also burst out at this moment.

 Chapter 5843： final competition

    Chapter 5843 Final Competition


    "This power..." Su Yan was startled when he felt this power. A kind of fear from the depths of his soul spread, and his whole body couldn''t help but want to tremble! Immediately, he hurriedly mobilized his divine power to resist this coercion.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but his face changed drastically, he looked at Fuhai Supreme and gnashed his teeth and cursed angrily: "Damn, isn''t this dead yet?"


    The soaring power in the potholes is even stronger at this moment, and there is also faintly surging dragon power in it.


    "How can it be?"


    Su Yan''s face was full of shock at the moment, and he was staring solemnly at the pothole where the Sea-covering Supreme Being was. Although he didn''t understand what had changed in it, the divine power emanating from it made him fearful.


    His face became gloomy. It was actually within his expectation that the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea would not die. After all, with his strength, it would be very difficult to kill the Supreme Overturning the Sea. If it were that easy, the Supreme Supreme The Sea Overturning Supreme should have been killed the next time, and there will be no such thing now, but what Su Yan didn''t expect was that the Overturning Sea Supreme''s strength seemed to be further improved.


    This was something he couldn''t predict, and Su Yan''s own consumption is also very high at this moment. If there is another fight, Su Yan''s chances of winning will become very small.


    "Wow!"


    There was also the sound of crushing stones in the pothole at this moment, and then the divine power gushing out changed and began to gather slowly.


    "Su Yan! I came back from **** to kill you!" Suddenly, the voice of Overturning Sea Supreme came from the pothole.


    After Su Yan heard the voice of the Supreme Lord Overturning the Sea, a cold and stern look suddenly burst out in his eyes. Instantly ejected and floated in front of Su Yan.


    Immediately afterwards, the long sword transformed from the Four Tribulations Bianyan Divine Bead also appeared beside Su Yan, floating quietly in the air.


    "Clank!"


    At this moment, Su Yan is also constantly scheming, countless swords are shot into the three sword bodies, and in an instant, sword lights burst out one by one, unfolding one by one in the air, turning into a rain of swords all over the sky, heading towards the place where the sea-covering supreme is. Falling down in the potholes.


    The vast sword energy spread, and the endless sword rain was like autumn water. The sword energy filled the heaven and earth, and suddenly fell on the body of the sea-covering supreme being in the pothole.


    Accompanied by the falling of the sword rain, the pothole broke open with a "bang", and the crack spread to the surroundings more quickly, and the whole ground seemed to be split into two halves at this moment.


    "Boom"


    The sound of the ground cracking continued, and the sword shadow seemed to have chopped something extremely hard. At this moment, the positive world was shaken and became crumbling.


    "boom"


    Suddenly there was a huge earthquake, and a golden light came directly from the pothole, and the figure of Overseas Supreme also slowly emerged, and the cyan dragon phantom was also looming along with Overseas Supreme.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but change his expression greatly, because at this moment, the Supreme Overturning Sea''s aura of divine power is stronger than what he said before.


    "Boom!"


    A louder sound also came out directly at this moment, and suddenly ten thousand golden lights rushed directly from the pothole.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The sword rain was completely resisted, and shot into the sky randomly, and the sword energy all over the sky disappeared at this moment.


    Su Yan''s face darkened, and he took out a large amount of natural materials and earthly treasures, stuffed them into his mouth and swallowed them, and the divine power in his body was also constantly recovering.


    Su Yan understands that he is in a dangerous situation now, and the state of Overturning Sea Supreme is definitely not an opponent with his strength.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, Supreme Overturning Sea is also blasting towards Su Yan with a supreme punch, and there are even bursts of dragon''s power between each move.


    "There are many people who want to kill me, but so far, they are the ones who died! But there are also many people who want to kill me, but so far, they have all died without exception! Today you will be no exception." Overturning Sea Supreme grinned and said to Su Yan.


    Su Yan directly summoned the pagoda of the Buddha, and blocked the attack of the Supreme Lord Overturning the Sea!


    At this moment, Su Yan was constantly recovering the divine power in his body, while the Overseas Exalted was staring straight at the Pagoda of the Buddha summoned by Su Yan, his eyes also became thoughtful.


    The two faced each other quietly in the sky, and the world seemed to have become quiet.


    "Take your life!"


    Overturning Sea Supreme suddenly yelled, directly breaking the calm, an extremely strong sound wave shook the world, even this voice contained extremely strong divine power, and directly blasted towards Su Yan. At the same time that Overseas Exalted shouted loudly, his whole figure flashed, rushing towards Su Yan as fast as lightning.


    The Sea God''s Trident turned into a tattoo on his head, and the weapon that Overturning Sea Supreme had now turned into his own pair of fists.


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt the mountain-like coercion coming towards him, and his whole body was instantly ready for battle, holding the Demon Subduing Sword in his hand, and the other two artifacts were driven by his thoughts.


    "Damn! Don''t think I''m really afraid of you?"


    Su Yan was also filled with endless anger at this moment. Even though Overturning Sea Supreme had the upper hand at this moment, Su Yan would not choose to give in!


    "Star Destroyer��Endless!"


    A coldness flickered in Su Yan''s eyes, he gave a soft drink, and the sword energy rushed up from the blade of the Subduing Demon Sword, and directly slashed at the Supreme Overturning Sea.


    "boom!"


    After Sea Overseas Supreme''s fist touched the sword energy, it immediately tore apart the sword energy.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body was full of sword energy, several sword formulas penetrated into the sword body of the Demon Subduing Sword, thousands of sword lights came from all directions, and countless sword rules appeared in the distant sky, dancing in the air. The Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and the Four Tribulations Changing Evolution Divine Orb floating around are also constantly exuding endless sword intent at this moment.


    The look in Su Yan''s eyes became more determined at this moment, and the long clothes on his body were constantly being blown in the air, and the whole person pinched the sword body, and the endless sword intent suddenly fell!


    Overturning Sea Supreme looked at Su Yan with a cold look in his eyes and said: "Can you still unleash the sword like just now? Even if you can, you can''t defeat me now! Prepare to accept the fate of death!"


    "You really talk a lot!" Su Yan looked at Supreme Overseas with disdain and said.


    After hearing this, Supreme Overseas did not speak anymore, he knew that he was not Su Yan''s opponent. Immediately, the Overseas Supreme put his hands together, and then opened his fingers, and the cyan dragon shadow behind him also swam over his hands at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s whole expression was calm. Standing in the sky, he looked at the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea. The three artifacts were also making small noises at this moment, as if they were ready for the next battle.

 Chapter 5844： lose

    Chapter 5844: Lost


    "The Fist of the Azure Dragon Surges!"


    The Overseas Exalted gave a soft drink, and then endless coercion burst forth instantly, with the aura covering all directions, as if a sleeping ancient giant beast was about to wake up.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt as if he was being stared at by a fierce beast. But Su Yan didn''t show any panic, because he knew that the battle between the two was inevitable now. Maybe he still had a chance if he wanted to leave at the beginning, but now the two are immortal The situation is over, and it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to run out of the pursuit range of Overturning Sea Exalted just by incarnating as a thunderbolt.


    At this moment, he also shouted coldly: "Eternal Silence!"


    At this moment, the countless sword rules in the sky were instantly condensed, and the three long swords swirling around were also emitting bursts of micro-sounds. The sword intent all over the sky and the sword rules in the sky were constantly pouring into the three swords around Su Yan at this moment. Among the long swords.


    Immediately after Su Yan''s words fell, the three long swords would also directly emit three sword qi and slash towards the sea-covering supreme being. past.


    At this moment, the sky between the heaven and the earth became extremely oppressive and dark under the air pressure of the two of them. Su Yan''s surroundings formed a world of swords, as if a ray of dawn slowly descended.


    "Zheng"


    At this moment, a strong chime erupted from the blade of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, breaking through the dark and gloomy atmosphere, stirring in the endless sky, and then following Su Yan, it stabbed directly at the Overturning Sea Supreme.


    The sword body of the Four Tribulations Bianyan Divine Bead is also blood red at this moment, and its sword body is bred by the rules of the sword, and then it emits bursts of sword sounds, and then flies out together with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    At this moment, the two swords seemed to come alive in an instant. Even though Su Yan didn''t hold them in his hands to control them, the power of the two swords did not decrease at all.


    Boundless Sword Intent and Jue gathered into one sword, everything in the whole world seemed to disappear, and all scenes were transformed into the image of this sword, slashed down in the air, and directly collided with the fist of Fuhai Supreme.


    The two divine powers of blue and cyan instantly replaced the gloomy dark clouds in the sky, and there are only two colors of blue and cyan between the positive world at this moment.


    "Boom��"


    The world is white and hazy, filled with all the violent power, shaking in all directions, endless divine power flows around, and the cracks on the surrounding ground become more exaggerated, the distance from which the cracks spread is now One can''t see the end at all.


    I don''t know how long it took before the rolling roar gradually dissipated, and the sky slowly faded from the paleness, revealing its original color.


    At this moment, in the desolate sky, two bleak figures stood alone in the sky. Both of them looked extremely embarrassed and bleak, and they no longer had the kind of bearing they had just now! Su Yan couldn''t even stand upright, he was able to barely stand with the support of his own three divine swords.


    "puff"


    "puff"


    At this moment, the two spurted out a big mouthful of blood at the same time, both of them were seriously injured, and the confrontation turned out to be an evenly matched situation.


    At this moment, the phantom of the green dragon on the body of the Overseas Supreme has long since disappeared, and the armor on his body has also become scattered at this moment, revealing the appearance under the armor.


    Overseas Supreme looked at Su Yan with an incredulous look in his eyes. The strength of the Earth Supreme in the mid-term was actually back and forth with his peak strength. A parity situation.


    The peak of the Supreme Supreme is not the real strength of the Overseas Supreme, but last time he had to use a secret method in order to escape from the interception and siege of the Supreme Supreme. Now his strength cannot return to the peak state, which is why he stayed The reason for the peak of the Great Supreme.


    If Overseas Sovereign is the Heavenly Sovereign at the peak state, Su Yan will not have any chance to face him.


    "Hmph! Looks like the duel between you and me is time to decide the outcome!" Sea Overlord looked at Su Yan and said, then Overturned Sea Supreme endured the pain on his body, forcibly using his divine power, an extremely wild blow The shadow of the divine power fist blasted towards Su Yan.


    "when!"


    The fist energy directly hit the glazed mirror, and the moment the Overseas Exalted''s fist locked onto Su Yan, the glazed mirror directly shot out and covered Su Yan in it.


    The defensive ability of the glazed mirror is still good, at least it is not a problem to block the normal attack of the sea-covering lord.


    "Do you think you can beat me?" Su Yan said with a playful face.


    Overturning the Sea Supreme was furious after hearing this: "How dare you be arrogant based on your current state? You really have lived enough!"


    "Hahaha! This place is so far away from the City of Heaven, and the fluctuation of divine power generated by the battle between you and me may have already attracted the attention of others. Now the Supreme Being is definitely on the way here, and today you can''t escape if you overwhelm the sea with your wings! " Su Yan said with a smile.


    The Overseas Supreme was stunned when he heard this, and then he hesitated. Now is undoubtedly the best time to kill Su Yan, but once the Supreme Supreme appears, he will not be able to get away. Can be used once.


    "I don''t know if he will come or not, but you must die today!" After hesitating for a moment, Overseas Exalted looked at Su Yan as if he had made a big decision.


    Su Yan didn''t expect Fuhai Supreme to have such a strong killing intent towards him.


    "Is the murderous intent so strong?" Su Yan immediately raged after hearing this.


    The reason why the Overseas Exalted would kill Su Yan at the risk of being discovered by the Supreme Exalted was simply because Su Yan''s talent was too perverted.


    As long as Su Yan doesn''t die, he will never be at peace forever.


    Today, with the cultivation base of the Earth Sovereign in the middle stage, it is hard for the Overseas Sovereign to reach the peak of the Great Sovereign. If they meet again in the future, it is impossible for the Sovereign Sea Sovereign to imagine how far Su Yan can progress.


    "Go to hell! Wu Fang Fist!"


    Overturning the Sea Supreme roared, and the divine power contained in the endless punches was extremely powerful.


    And at this moment, Overseas Supreme chose to attach his divine power to his fist, and then rushed towards Su Yan, instead of releasing his fist power as before.


    Su Yan could only resist with close body, but now Su Yan''s condition is extremely bad.


    "Hmph! Don''t think that I''m afraid of you!" Su Yan also said directly, and then the remaining divine power burst out suddenly.


    "Destroy the ground!" Su Yan also directly used the power decision at this moment.


    "boom!"


    Under the confrontation, Su Yan had the upper hand, and his whole body was directly blasted away, and a large mouthful of blood was also directly sprayed out by Su Yan.

 Chapter 5845： Recruitment of the Supreme

    Chapter 5845: Recruitment of the Supreme


    Overturning the Supreme Being gathered his divine power at this moment to give Su Yan a final blow.


    All of a sudden, Supreme Overseas'' expression changed, with a slight panic on his face.


    "Destroy the world!"


    Immediately, the divine power in his hand quickly gathered, and then slammed towards Su Yan.


    After the attack was launched, Sea Overlapping Supreme didn''t care whether Su Yan was dead or not, he turned into a beam of light and disappeared in the main film world.


    "Buddha Pagoda!"


    Su Yan shouted loudly at this moment, and the Pagoda of the Buddha appeared in front of Su Yan, blocking all the attacks of the Overseas Exalted. At this moment, the glazed mirror alone must not be able to defend against the attack of the Overturned Exalted. In the attack just now, the glazed mirror had already reached the point where it was exhausted, and the divine power stored on it was no longer enough. The defensive ability also dropped significantly, at this moment Su Yan could only call out the Buddha Pagoda.


    "boom!"


    The strong impact hit the pagoda of the Buddha, causing a burst of noise.


    At this moment, Su Yan was exhausted, his whole body''s divine power had been drained, and even his mental power was greatly consumed at this moment.


    Su Yan was standing behind the Pagoda of the Buddha, chewing on all kinds of genius treasures.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly announced that the aura of Overturning Sea Supreme has disappeared from this side of the world.


    "Run away?" Su Yan said a little puzzled after letting go of his divine sense.


    Su Yan couldn''t understand why Overseas Sovereign left when he had an absolute advantage.


    However, Su Yan didn''t care about that much. Since the Overseas Exalted had run away, Su Yan sat cross-legged on the ground at this moment and started to adjust his breath. After all, the consumption of this battle was too great for him.


    After a while, Su Yan slowly opened his eyes. It wasn''t that he had recovered from his injuries, but that he sensed a powerful aura of divine power approaching. As that force continued to approach, Su Yan also noticed that The master of breath.


    It was the Supreme Being, at this moment Su Yan also realized why the Overseas Supreme had such a good chance to kill him, but chose to let him go.


    After a while, the supreme being appeared in front of Su Yan.


    After seeing Su Yan, the Supreme Being was surprised and said, "Su Yan? Why are you here?"


    "Supreme Supreme, what you said, why can''t I be here?" Su Yan also said with a smile.


    "But just now I clearly noticed that there is an extremely strong wave of divine power here, and it seems to have the aura of the Overturning Supreme Being." The Supreme Supreme said immediately.


    The reason why he was surprised by Su Yan''s appearance was actually because he felt the aura of Overseas Supreme Being. If Overseas Supreme was really here, it was absolutely impossible for him to let Su Yan go.


    When Su Yan was still in the God King Realm and hadn''t left the Longevity God''s Realm, Overseas Exalted wanted to kill Su Yan, but was stopped by him repeatedly.


    "Have you seen the Supreme Being Covering the Sea?" At this time, the Supreme Being also noticed the injury on Su Yan''s body, and asked immediately.


    "I saw it, and even fought against each other. The injury on my body is thanks to him!" Su Yan also said with a smile.


    "What? With your middle-stage Supreme Supreme cultivation, you didn''t die in the face of Overcoming Sea Supreme?" Supreme Supreme said in surprise.


    Although he knew that Su Yan possessed the ability to leapfrog the battle, the Overseas Supreme is definitely a unique genius who can also leapfrog the level, and even if the Overseas Supreme was injured by him last time, his current strength can at least be maintained. In the later period of the Great Supreme.


    That''s why the Supreme Being showed such a surprised expression at this moment.


    Immediately, the Supreme One also asked, "What level has the Supreme Overseas Supreme''s cultivation reached now?"


    At this time, he could only think that the Supreme Overturning Sea might have encountered other accidents, which caused his cultivation to drop again.


    "Peak of the Great Supreme!" Su Yan said directly after hearing the question from the Supreme Supreme.


    "What?" The Supreme Being''s eyes widened after hearing this.


    "You mean, you didn''t die when you fought against the Supreme Being who was at the peak of the Supreme Being?" The Supreme Being continued.


    "What? Supreme Supreme, do you really want me to die?" The smile on Su Yan''s face has been maintained.


    "Genius! What a genius! You are the creation of my God of Longevity!" the Supreme Being said excitedly.


    "Supreme Supreme, you are too serious." Su Yan said hastily and modestly.


    Su Yan doesn''t care about ordinary people''s flattery, because what he pursues on the road of spiritual cultivation is not the approval of others, but the pursuit of the end of the road.


    "Where is the Supreme Being Overcoming the Sea?" The Supreme Supreme also asked.


    "I should have run away after sensing your aura, but this time I have to thank you, if he hadn''t sensed your aura, I might have been planted here." Su Yan also said immediately.


    At this moment, the Supreme Being also directly struck Su Yan with a divine power. Su Yan felt that his body was obviously more comfortable, and the injuries on his body were also recovered.


    "Thank you!" Su Yan immediately said directly.


    "You''re being polite, but I don''t know if you have any intention to join the ranks of managers of the Longevity God Realm!" the Supreme Supreme said at this time.


    "A manager?" Su Yan asked self-consciously after hearing this.


    "I think it''s better to forget it. I''m used to being a dissolute person. Those rules and regulations are really unacceptable, and I can''t do what I should do." Su Yan said after thinking for a while.


    In fact, Su Yan is not interested in the manager that the Supreme Being said at all. He originally wanted to reject it directly, but for the sake of love and the Supreme Being, Su Yan still pretended to think about it for a moment before saying.


    "Don''t worry, if you join, it''s just a name! You don''t need to do anything, just be able to help when the Longevity God Realm is in a life-and-death crisis in the future!" The Supreme Supreme continued.


    Su Yan was taken aback when he heard this, and then quickly said: "Supreme Supreme, you really think highly of me, I can''t take on this important task, and I can''t play a role at the critical moment of life and death!"


    "Yes, I believe in my vision!" The Supreme Supreme said with a smile. Regarding Su Yan''s future development, the Supreme Supreme believed that it would be immeasurable.


    "Then is there any benefit for me to join the manager? You must know that I am not profitable!" Su Yan said with a smile.


    The Supreme Being has said so, and it is not easy for him to refuse at this moment.


    "Hahaha! It''s good to join. If it''s good, it''s no problem to distribute some medicinal materials and elixirs to help you cultivate on time. In addition, your status in the entire Longevity God Realm will be directly improved in the future, and many privileges will be released for you. .�� The Supreme Being also said directly.

 Chapter 5846： Collision of two domains

    Chapter 5846: Collision of Two Realms


    Immediately, Su Yan and the Supreme Supreme returned to the City of Heaven. After resting for a period of time, Su Yan also returned to the peak state. After the battle with the Supreme Supreme, Su Yan also had a comprehensive understanding of his own strength. understanding.


    We must know that the strength of Overturning Sea Supreme in his heyday is definitely ranked among the top ten in the entire Longevity God Realm. Even if his cultivation base has fallen to the peak of Great Supreme, his strength is still very strong, and the magical skills he has learned are not bad. Will forget with the drop of cultivation base.


    The magical skills of the Sea God Halberd series used by the Sea Overlord are all extremely powerful moves.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan is drinking tea with the Supreme Being, chatting about each other''s understanding of Dao, it can be said that the conversation is very happy.


    But just when the two were about to continue their chat, suddenly one of them hurried over and said.


    "My lord! Report from the border!"


    The man said, he didn''t forget to take a look at Su Yan after he finished speaking.


    Obviously, the reason why he didn''t continue talking was because he was afraid of Su Yan''s existence.


    "But it doesn''t matter, they are all our own people!" The Supreme Being also saw the worry of that person, and said immediately.


    "Two supreme level powerhouses from the Beast God''s Realm were arrested on the border." The man then said directly.


    "Just kill it!" The Supreme Being said directly after hearing this.


    "It''s worth it that you can come and report to me?" The Supreme One said sullenly.


    "There is one more thing. A strong man from our domain forcibly broke through our blockade of the teleportation points in the two domains, killed our three mid-level Earth Supreme cultivators, and left the domain!" The man continued.


    "What!" The Supreme Supreme stood up immediately after hearing this.


    "Do you know the identity of that person?" Supreme Supreme asked after calming down.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s a bit like the Supreme Being Overturning the Sea." The man continued.


    "Go down! Keep those two supreme beings, I want to negotiate with the beast gods!" The supreme being said directly.


    "Yes!" The man said directly after answering.


    The Supreme Being''s position in the Longevity God''s Domain is like the commander of the boundary. The Supreme Being is responsible for the safety of the entire boundary, so the Supreme Being has great power.


    "Your Excellency, wouldn''t you want to exchange those two Supreme Beings for the Supreme Being Fu Hai?" Su Yan also said directly at this time.


    "Not bad!" The Supreme Being also said directly after hearing this, which was exactly what he thought in his heart.


    "However! My lord, I don''t think the people from the Murderer God''s Domain will change! You must know that the strength of the Overturning Sea Supreme is much higher than the value of the two Supreme Beings." Su Yan also said directly.


    The Supreme Supreme naturally knew this, and the reason why he chose to negotiate with the Ominous Beast God Realm with great fanfare was to destroy the morale of the Ominous Beast God Realm.


    He also knew that the Beast God''s Realm would never be changed, and his purpose was to let those cultivators fighting for the Beast God Realm see that their leaders would rather protect a person from another realm than save their own compatriots .


    "It''s fine if you don''t change it! But if you change it, it will happen to get rid of a serious problem in my heart!" The Supreme Supreme said at this time.


    At this moment, Su Yan also reacted. He thought of the idea of ??the Supreme Being, and his opinion of the Supreme Being couldn''t help being a little higher.


    "Who is the Supreme of the Beast God''s Domain that you are playing against at the border this time?" Su Yan also asked directly.


    "Mulali, the Lord of the North!" The Supreme One also said directly.


    "I didn''t expect it to be Murali!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    "What? Do you know him?" The Supreme Being also asked directly after hearing Su Yan''s tone.


    "I''ve been in contact with it once, and it''s extremely powerful, with the cultivation base of the Supreme Being." Su Yan also said directly.


    "Of the four realms of the Beast God''s Realm, the Northern Realm has the strongest divine power. As its master, the strength is naturally not bad." The Supreme Supreme also said at this moment.


    Now that Su Yan knows him well, it will be much easier to meet him in the future.


    ��


    The next day, the border between the two domains!


    Su Yan changed his face before following him. He couldn''t let Mulally recognize him at a glance, otherwise there would be unnecessary troubles in the future.


    "What? What is there to talk about between you and me?" Mulally said with a look of disdain.


    "A cultivator from our domain escaped to your place, and now I will exchange the two Supreme Beings who captured you for that person!" The Supreme Supreme said directly.


    "Someone fled to my domain?" Mulally said after hearing this, pretending not to know.


    "Don''t pretend! In a word, change or not change! Are you just ignoring your compatriots?" said the Supreme Being.


    At this moment, the people of the two domains are looking at each other from a distance in the space crack of the two domains. Although they look right in front of each other, the distance between them is still very far.


    "I don''t even know how I can change it? If you kill my compatriots, I will definitely avenge them!" Mulally said directly. He insisted that no one escaped.


    Of course, he naturally knew who the Supreme Being was talking about. At this moment, the Overcoming Sea Supreme was in Murally''s palace, so how could he not know.


    But it is impossible for him to replace the Overseas Supreme. Although the Overseas Supreme only has the cultivation base of the Great Supreme, as time goes by, after the injury on the Overturned Supreme, he will definitely be able to recover. With a supreme cultivation base, it will definitely be a great help to the beast god''s domain at that time.


    And Mulally also knows what the Supreme Being thinks this time, and he is well aware of it, but he is just pretending to be crazy here! He just insisted that no one escaped, and he could stop it for a while.


    "I didn''t expect people from the God of Beasts to like the dog that I don''t want in the God of Longevity so much! I would rather have my two compatriots in the Supreme Realm than hand over our dog!" The Supreme Supreme also directly sneered at this moment.


    He didn''t expect Murali to be so shameless, so he insisted that no one from the God of Longevity entered the God of Beasts.


    Mulally''s expression was extremely ugly at the moment, and the Supreme Being''s words were extremely uncomfortable in his ears.


    But he has nothing to do now. Once he admits that someone has entered the Beast God''s Domain, but he doesn''t make an exchange with Chang Sheng Yu, it will greatly shake the morale of the army.


    "Hmph! If you spout blood, I can''t teach you a lesson!" Mulally said directly, and the divine power on his body immediately blossomed.


    "Qin Tian, ??take someone back!" Mu Lali said, turning to Qin Tian.


    Because this is the turbulent space between the two domains, it is still very dangerous for weaker cultivators.


    "Since you want to do two tricks, then I will accompany you to the end!" The Supreme Being also said without the slightest fear.

 Chapter 5847： Tushita day

    Chapter 5847: Tushitian


    At this moment, Su Yan also walked out of the space rift with everyone from the Longevity God''s Domain.


    At this time, only Mulally and Supreme Supreme were left in the space crack.


    "What kind of skill is fighting here! If you have the ability, you can fight with me in the balanced arena!" The Supreme Supreme said directly.


    The balanced arena was jointly created by the Fierce Beast God''s Domain and the Longevity God''s Domain in ancient times, and it was located in an independent space between the two domains.


    Because if the strength of the two of them fights in the space crack, it is likely to smash the space crack, and then there may be tens of thousands of direct real passages between the two domains, and the management will be much more troublesome than it is now , so both of them don''t want to see such a situation happen.


    "Hmph! You think I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Mulally said directly after hearing this.


    "That''s good! See you in the balanced arena in three days! At that time, the outcome between you and me will determine the winner of this boundary conflict!" Supreme Supreme said directly.


    Supreme Supreme is not a main fighter, so he still hopes that the two domains can coexist peacefully without interfering with each other.


    But Murali is different. As the Lord of the Northern Territory, Murali is a full-fledged main fighter in the camp of the God of Beasts, and he is also one of the people who strongly supports the invasion of the God of Longevity.


    There are a total of five people who can participate in the voting of the war decision in the entire Beast God''s Domain, and Mulally is one of them. , the other four were in pairs, and they had different attitudes towards the Longevity God''s Domain, which was why the Beast God''s Domain had not attacked the Longevity God''s Domain for a long time.


    "Do you want to use the battle between you and me to completely define the attitude between the two domains? Are you qualified?" Mulally said directly, it is absolutely impossible for him to agree, as the main fighter, he cannot easily change own point of view.


    "It seems that you are still afraid!" The Supreme Being said mockingly.


    "It''s useless to talk about it. I''ll go there in three days, but it will never have anything to do with the stalls you mentioned. I really want to tear your stinky mouth open!" Murali said viciously. , and immediately pushed out the space crack.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Being had no choice but to go back. The effect of this negotiation was obviously not good, and he did not achieve his desired goal.


    "I didn''t expect that Murali was so cunning!" The Supreme Supreme also said directly at this moment.


    "This person is superior in both scheming and strength, and he is definitely an extremely difficult enemy." Su Yan said.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t shoot bad guys, you are afraid that the bad guys are smart and bad. Obviously, Mulally belongs to that kind of smart bad guy.


    Of course, the so-called good or bad is relative. Mulally is considering the interests of the God of Beasts. He may be a good guy to God of Beasts, but he is definitely a bad guy to God of Longevity.


    "Today, I will bring you to meet all the high-level officials of the Longevity God Realm!" the Supreme Supreme said at this time.


    The reason why the Supreme Being wanted to win over Su Yan was not because he hoped that Su Yan would be of any help in the next battle between the two domains. Afterwards, a seed of hope can also be left behind. At this moment, Su Yan is the so-called seed that he values ??most.


    Su Yan''s strength and mentality are both superior, and Su Yan''s talent is extremely rare at this moment. It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Yan is the number one among the younger generation.


    "This..." Su Yan was a little at a loss after hearing this, and he was not interested in these high-level officials in the Longevity God Realm.


    He just didn''t want a war between the Beast God''s Realm and the Longevity God''s Realm.


    But Su Yan really had nothing to do at the moment, so he followed the Supreme Supreme to the place with the most divine power in the Longevity God''s Domain, and also the most mysterious place in the entire Longevity God''s Domain��Tushitian!


    Su Yan followed the Supreme Being. At this moment, the Supreme Being in front of him suddenly said: "After I have told you about those old guys, you can come here to have a look. It is said that there is a peerless treasure here, and it is as good as reaching Inheritance, whether you can get it or not depends on your luck!"


    "Then I have to come here to have a look!" Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    Now Su Yan didn''t have anything to do for him. When he entered Tushitian, he also thought that it would be good for him to practice here for a period of time.


    Now that the Supreme One said that there are hidden avenues and peerless treasures here, Su Yan is looking forward to it even more.


    It would be completely acceptable to Su Yan if he could break through to the peak of the Earth Supreme Being here, at least this trip would not be considered a waste of time.


    After the two entered Tushita Heaven, the two old men were practicing in seclusion, and the Supreme One brought Su Yan to meet the Supreme Master Changyan.


    "Hi senior!" Su Yan also said politely.


    "Earth Sovereign''s mid-term cultivation base can explode the strength of the Great Sovereign''s peak, this son is really amazing!" Changyan Sovereign also said at this moment.


    "You are talking too much!" Su Yan also said with a smile.


    ��


    Several people made some more polite remarks, and Supreme Supreme also told about Su Yan''s joining the camp of the managers of the Longevity God Realm by the way.


    Supreme Master Changyan couldn''t like Su Yan very much, after all, there is no old man who would not like an extremely talented junior.


    After finishing the polite conversation, the Supreme One also took Su Yan to visit in Tushitian.


    But at this time Su Yan''s mind was not at all on the buildings of the Tushita Palace, he was more concerned about when the Supreme Being would be able to take him to that treasure-hiding place.


    After following the Supreme Being for a while, Su Yan said, "Supreme Supreme, when are we going to that treasure hiding place?"


    After hearing this, the Supreme Being knew what Su Yan was thinking, and then he laughed too.


    "It seems that you have been holding back for a long time! Hahaha!" The Supreme One also said with a smile.


    "After you said it, I was thinking about it. Now I really can''t bear to look at anything, so I just want to go to the treasure place." Su Yan also said with a smile after hearing this.


    "Hahaha! It can be said that it is the most mysterious place in the entire Longevity God''s Domain. I want to tell you in advance that although the divine power there is extremely strong, the gravity there is several times that of other places. You can feel it after entering. .�� The Supreme Being also said with a smile.


    "It''s all a small problem. What I care about now is whether there are really good things in it?" Su Yan stared at the Supreme Being and said.


    "There must be, my good fortune-level artifact was obtained in this treasure land!" The Supreme Supreme also said directly after hearing this.


    "Huh?" After hearing this, Su Yan became more interested in this treasure-hiding place.

 Chapter 5848： treasure land

    Chapter 5848: Treasure Land


    "However, I want to tell you in advance that this treasure-hiding place is actually extremely dangerous. Even some of us old guys can''t fully understand it. It contains countless unknown dangers." Said.


    "Where was this place of hiding treasures before?" Su Yan also asked at this time, although Su Yan wanted to obtain some treasures, but if he wanted to get many things, he had to take his life.


    "I''m not sure about this either. He seems to have many independent spaces mixed together again, but there is one thing I want to tell you in advance. The specific location of the ancient battlefield is barren and boundless, but the real fire of the ancient times also has a certain pattern of appearance. Once it appears, it will form a domain of its own, covering the entire ancient battlefield. Once a creature touches it, it will immediately turn into ashes. No exceptions. So you pay attention!" said the Supreme Being.


    "Well, I understand." Su Yan also said directly after hearing this.


    At this moment, Su Yan was full of curiosity about this treasure place, and immediately entered it directly after bidding farewell to the Supreme Being.


    Entering it and looking around, Su Yan was in an endless trance. Immediately, Su Yan just urged his divine power to rush forward, but as Su Yan continued to approach inside, the surrounding scene suddenly changed, and soon a large number of artificial traces appeared In front of Su Yan, the huge rocks and various murals turned out to be a huge palace ruins, and there were many rusty and broken weapons on the ground, and even some corpses that looked like dead wood.


    Various patterns are engraved on the huge stones on the main beam of several palace ruins. The knife technique is vigorous and powerful. Just the knife carving gives people a very extraordinary feeling. The scenes in the palace are similar to those seen on the ancient battlefield, and the style of these buildings is also similar to the buildings in the Xuanwu Star Palace.


    Among them, there are a large number of birds and beasts on the murals, and it is difficult to count them all. Moreover, Su Yan has only seen these things in the descriptions of various ancient books.


    Su Yan looked at the past bit by bit, not wanting to miss any details, suddenly his pupils shrank slightly, and found that there were traces of artificial damage on many huge boulders nearby. At this moment, Su Yan stretched out his hand to touch these murals, and felt a strong chill The moment Su Yan touched the boulder and passed it to Su Yan''s body, Su Yan also quickly took his hand away.


    "these are��"


    Su Yan said that it was impossible to say all of them. The toughness of these boulders is by no means comparable to that of ordinary boulders, and there is also a strong ice attribute attached to them. The existence that can leave such a huge mark on them is by no means easy. generation.


    "It seems that a great battle took place here!" Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan was walking back and forth among these gravels, looking around unhurriedly. Here, Su Yan felt the sense of simplicity from ancient times, and also felt the feeling of loneliness and loneliness.


    At this moment, Su Yan continued to walk forward, and slowly came to a palace, but Su Yan was suddenly stunned. He found that the front of the palace had been carefully cleaned. Such a barren place, here There was not even a speck of dust on the ground, which made Su Yan vigilant.


    After Su Yan entered this treasure place, he saw nothing but these murals. And those murals are intermittent, and the things recorded on them can''t be pieced together to form a complete story, let alone the records of the exercises. Basically, they are all about some sacrificial things.


    The entire ruins are extremely wide and huge, and what Su Yan sees is the boundless land, all of which are the remains of buildings with the same style. Because there is no reason for weathering, they retain a great original appearance.


    Such a magnificent building, even in ancient times, should have been the residence of a certain sect or clan. Su Yan also thought at this moment that a battle to destroy the clan should have taken place here.


    "Although these buildings suffered heavy losses, they should have been destroyed at one time. It seems that the people who came to attack this sect are even stronger!" Su Yan said after scanning around.


    At this moment Su Yan also hesitated, but after a while, he still took a step forward, and then pushed open the gate of the palace.


    "Crack!"


    "..."


    There were bursts of noises from the huge stone gate.


    After the gate of the palace was opened, the scene inside was not as Su Yan imagined. At this moment, the palace was full of starlight, extremely quiet, and the space was extremely small, completely inconsistent with the appearance outside.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly put his consciousness into it, and his whole person was also stunned. In the whole palace, except for the open space in front of him, other places are made of stones with the same material as the boulders outside. For a huge reason, the temperature in the entire palace is extremely low at this moment.


    At this moment, Su Yan has not had time to step into the palace.


    I saw the palace door closed with a bang!


    At this time, Su Yan''s consciousness suddenly sensed that an ancient real fire full of real yang power was rushing towards him.


    After being reminded by the Supreme Being, Su Yan didn''t dare to be careless and left here directly.


    Moreover, there is nothing to be gained here for Su Yan, so there is no need for him to stay here any longer.


    Not long after Su Yan left, the ancient real fire rushed to the gate of the palace, stayed on the steps in front of the palace for a while, and then returned the same way.


    At the moment when the ancient real fire appeared, the area centered on the ancient real fire fell into the flame field.


    At this moment, Su Yan was preparing to explore other places, but at this time his Pagoda of the Buddha shook extremely strongly.


    Seeing this, Su Yan called out the pagoda directly, and saw that the pagoda was lying horizontally, and the top of the pagoda pointed directly to the place where the ancient real fire appeared just now.


    At this time, Su Yan also reacted directly. If the real power of the Buddha Pagoda is to be activated, it is a necessary choice to help it open the four realms, and the ancient real fire in front of him.


    It is undoubtedly the best choice to open the field of fire.


    "Looks like I have to go back!" Su Yan also said directly.


    However, Su Yan is still quite careful at the moment. After all, he doesn''t know the real power of the ancient real fire. He still has to talk about whether it is something he can control, so now Su Yan can only observe first.


    At this moment, Su Yan also let go of his spiritual consciousness with all his strength to determine the location of the ancient real fire, after ensuring safety.

 Chapter 5849： Ancient real fire

    Chapter 5849: Ancient True Fire


    Su Yan went back to the palace gate just now. After seeing the situation in front of the gate, Su Yan also understood why he found that there was no dust in front of the palace gate just now.


    At this time, Su Yan had just stepped on the steps in front of the palace gate, the temperature from above directly melted the soles of Su Yan''s shoes, and he also stepped back directly.


    "With such a high temperature, it''s no wonder there''s no dust." Su Yan said, and then took out a pair of new shoes from his waist and put them on.


    Immediately, he wrapped his feet with divine power, and came to the gate of the palace again. At this moment, he had to wait, he had to wait for the ancient real fire to come here again, and then confirm the power of the ancient real fire, and then consider how to regain him.


    Now that the ancient true fire has disappeared, Su Yan has also started to study the Buddha Pagoda. Since he wants to put the ancient true fire into the Buddha Pagoda, he naturally wants to know how to send the ancient true fire into the Buddha Pagoda.


    At this moment, he summoned the Buddha Pagoda with his divine power, and then let it float in the air, aimed at a piece of gravel on the ground, and then urged the Buddha Pagoda with his thoughts, and unbelievable scenes appeared one after another. Those gravels have disappeared.


    Su Yan also quickly released his divine power into the Buddha Pagoda, and the pile of rubble was lying quietly in the Buddha Pagoda at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yan was also very happy at the moment. He was shocked by the surprise brought by the Buddha Pagoda. He also understood more and more the meaning of the creation-level artifact that the blood witch said.


    Once the Buddha Pagoda opens the four realms, it will be no different from the entire God Realm.


    As time passed, a lot of wind "hissed" in the sky, and the originally silent sky suddenly became manic, and the starlight in the sky gradually dimmed, gradually blurring in sight. At this moment, Su Yan also felt the powerful elemental force again, and the surrounding temperature was continuously rising.


    The ancient true fire came again, three hours had passed since the appearance of the ancient true fire just now, that is to say, the ancient true fire would appear every three hours.


    At this moment, Su Yan is also hurrying to exercise his skills and adjust his breath. He is going to use his own strength to test the power of this ancient real fire. Hundreds of miles away, Su Yan has left a spatial imprint in advance. When Su Yan couldn''t stand it, as long as the fire domain of the ancient real fire hadn''t been successfully condensed, Su Yan could disappear here in the form of thunder, and then came to the space coordinates hundreds of miles away.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s body emitted a bright light, and the dense thunder shadows also shone around Su Yan like daylight, enveloping Su Yan in it, and the power of thunder and lightning was also resisting the erosion of the flames.


    Also under the influence of the ancient real fire, Su Yan felt that he was about to be roasted, and he could only resist it with luck.


    Just when Su Yan was still nearly a hundred kilometers away from the ancient real fire, he finally couldn''t hold it anymore. The water in his body evaporated from his skin. Looking from a distance, he seemed to be on fire. , Only a large cloud of white smoke was seen. A large amount of white smoke came out from Su Yan''s body, it was all the moisture evaporated from his body. The power of thunder around him also became extremely weak at this moment.


    "I can''t get any closer, just come here!"


    Su Yan also directly urged his body to turn into Thunder and disappeared in front of the main hall.


    The whole person also appeared directly hundreds of miles away.


    "As expected of the ancient real fire, if I let him successfully condense the fire realm just now, I might be killed." Su Yan also said at this moment.


    At this time, Su Yan was also thinking of a solution to the problem. Although the distance between the ancient real fire and Su Yan just now was not the strongest pressure Su Yan could bear, at most it could only move the ancient real fire forward. On the whole, it was extremely close to Su Yan''s limit just now.


    But at that distance, it is still quite difficult for the Buddha Pagoda to absorb the ancient real fire.


    Suddenly Su Yan thought of that palace, the temperature inside the palace was extremely low, so maybe it would be able to neutralize the two. At that time, it will also be able to help Su Yan bear part of the erosion of the fire attribute.


    Having said that, Su Yan once again left a spatial imprint here, and then rushed towards the palace. Today, he must collect the ancient real fire.


    Coming to the gate of the palace again, Su Yan had the previous experience to directly attach divine power to his whole body before continuing to walk forward. When he came to the gate of the palace, he directly summoned the Wanzai Frost Sword. Two sword tactics were shot into the sword body, and two sword qi were shot out instantly, splitting the stone gate of the palace.


    The reason why Su Yan smashed the stone gate at this moment is because when the ancient real fire is about to come, the stone gate is closed every time, not giving the ancient real fire a chance to enter the palace.


    At this moment, Su Yan also walked in directly, and the temperature inside was much lower than what Su Yan felt when he was at the door before.


    Even though he was surrounded by divine power, Su Yan still felt chills.


    Su Yan walked to the center of the palace, and found a strange magic circle in the middle!


    After seeing the magic circle, Su Yan couldn''t help feeling apprehensive. Now when he saw the magic circle, Su Yan could think of blood witches and blood puppets. Both times the big demon was released. Now after seeing the magic circle in the center of the palace, Su Yan couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Isn''t it some kind of monster again..." Su Yan murmured to himself.


    After having the previous two experiences, Su Yan is still very afraid of these things, and now he is the only one in this treasure place. Once a monster of the same level as the blood puppet is released, Su Yan will use it by himself. His strength is definitely hard to fight.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    "I''m knocking! It''s over, I forgot to ask how to get out of the treasure place in the Supreme!" Su Yan said.


    There are only more than two hours left before the ancient true fire reappears, and Su Yan still doesn''t fully understand the situation in the palace at this moment.


    "It doesn''t matter, when the big demon was released the first two times, there were artifacts responsible for sealing it. There is nothing this time, so there must be no problem. Even if a little Karami is released, I can just clean it up." At this time Su Yan also said that he must take this ancient real fire today, and this kind of pure elemental power is something that can be encountered but not sought after.


    If Su Yan didn''t collect it this time, it would be basically impossible to encounter it elsewhere next time, and if he wanted to open the Four Realms of the Buddha Pagoda, he would have to collect this ancient real fire.

 Chapter 5850： Collect Ancient True Fire

    Chapter 5850 Collecting the Ancient Real Fire


    Su Yan is also making preparations in the palace at this moment, arranging a divine power condensing formation in the palace, the center can ensure that Su Yan can have a sufficient supply of divine power when recovering the ancient real fire.


    Immediately, he also injected divine power into the surrounding walls, because he just discovered that the Wanzai Ice Sword seemed to be able to absorb the chill of the surrounding boulders. Although it was very slow, he was indeed absorbing it.


    After preparing everything, Su Yan reckoned the time, and it was less than half an hour before the appearance of the ancient real fire.


    Su Yan cleared all the gravel from the entrance of the palace to ensure that the ancient real fire could enter the palace. Although he wasn''t sure whether the ancient real fire was blocked by the Shimen, or it wouldn''t come in at all, but these were not important to Su Yan, as long as Su Yan could get far enough away from it, Su Yan could urge him Move the Futu Pagoda to absorb this ancient real fire.


    Su Yan was waiting quietly at this moment. Although he didn''t appear to be panicking on the surface, he was still panicking in his heart. He had also seen the power of the ancient real fire just now.


    Those who have not come into contact with the ancient real fire at close range, once they come into close contact with the ancient real fire, the erosion of the fire element will be much greater than before, and once the fire realm attached to the ancient real fire itself spreads If it comes, Su Yan can''t do it if he wants to urge his body to turn into a thunderbolt to leave.


    Su Yan''s last trump card now is to directly enter the world inside the Buddha Pagoda if he fails, and let the Buddha Pagoda withstand the impact of the ancient real fire. If the collection fails, the Buddha Pagoda will not be able to withstand the temperature of the ancient real fire , then Su Yan can only admit defeat.


    After a while, the steps at the entrance of the palace began to turn red slowly. Su Yan knew that it was the ancient real fire coming, but at this moment, Su Yan in the palace didn''t feel anything, but bursts of fire began to appear on the walls of the palace. White gas.


    As the ancient real fire kept approaching, more and more white air rose from the walls, and immediately filled the entire palace. Su Yan could only use his divine power to blow away the white air.


    After a while, the white air in the palace disappeared, and water droplets began to slowly fall from the stone wall. At this moment, Su Yan also knew that the ancient real fire was getting closer to his position, and he was ready for it.


    At this moment, Su Yan also directly called out the Buddha Pagoda and placed it in front of him.


    Finally, the ancient true fire also appeared in front of Su Yan, a mass of red flames with a hint of black mixed in, and the entire palace was completely surrounded by the Fire Realm. Although Su Yan was in the palace, , At this moment, I can feel the endless burning feeling, and then I continue to use my divine power to resist.


    Just as Su Yan guessed, the ancient real fire would not enter the palace, even if the stone gate was broken, the ancient real fire would only stay on the steps at the door.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s divine power is consumed as if falling from a building, and the lower divine power condensing formation is also continuously sending divine power to Su Yan at this moment. At this moment, it is like raining inside the palace, and the bean-sized water droplets continue to fall, but they have not yet fallen. It is directly evaporated by the extremely high temperature on the ground.


    However, Su Yan didn''t feel how high the temperature was. At this time, the ancient real fire was only ten steps away from him, but Su Yan''s feeling now is not even as strong as last time. The only difference is that his divine power is rapidly increasing at the moment. After descending, Su Yan also urged the pagoda to move, and the body of the pagoda also continued to grow bigger, and then rushed to the ancient real fire. At this moment, the ancient real fire with endless burning will was raging, and the pagoda was as stable as Mount Tai in front of the ancient real fire, without a sound No interest.


    The power of this real fire is too strong, and it took an unknown number of years to form this endless, almost destructive elemental power! At this moment, Su Yan is not sure whether the Buddha Pagoda will work.


    But now whether it is useful or not, Su Yan can only bite the bullet. Now the connection between him and the Buddha Pagoda in the ancient real fire is faintly visible, and it may collapse at any time.


    Su Yan''s heart was filled with horror at the moment, success or failure depended on one move, but he didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    Immediately, Su Yan unleashed the Chaos Nine Heavens Jue in his hands, and immediately felt the existence of the Buddha Pagoda clearly. At this moment, Su Yan could clearly feel that the Buddha Pagoda was trying to absorb the ancient real fire at the entrance of the palace, but the ancient real fire kept coming. Slapping the fire attribute element on the body of the Buddha Pagoda could not cause him any harm.


    At this moment, the interior of the Buddha Pagoda was also affected by the ancient real fire from the outside world, and the entire space began to be filled with fire-attributed elements. The sky in the entire space inside the Buddha Pagoda slowly turned red at this moment, like a sea of ??red.


    At this moment, Su Yan''s mental strength suddenly became strong, and he made a seal formula in his hand, and the top of the Buddha Pagoda also suddenly emitted black light at this moment.


    "Give it to me!"


    Su Yan yelled loudly, and the divine power in his whole body gushed out instantly at this moment, continuously rushing towards the pagoda of the Buddha. It can be said that this is Su Yan''s only chance to collect the ancient real fire. Once the real fire leaves, everything he has done just now will be in vain, so he must fight for it with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    With the passage of time, Su Yan''s mental strength began to become weaker and weaker. After using many spells, and manipulating the pagoda of the Buddha was too expensive, and this can be said to be the first time Su Yan''s manipulation happened. The Buddha Pagoda after the change also consumed a lot of his mental power.


    At this moment, the elements of fire gathered from all directions, filling the inner space of the pagoda in an instant, and the sky inside the pagoda began to become violent, and a large number of fire clouds appeared in an instant, and came from the outside without warning. Swarmed into the Pagoda of the Buddha!


    Moreover, Su Yan was staring at the changes at the door in the palace, and suddenly a bright light shot out from his pupils. At this moment, Su Yan found that the ancient real fire at the door seemed to have begun to change. Although his face was filled with all kinds of doubts and he didn''t know what happened, Su Yan could clearly feel that the ancient fire at the door was gradually weakening.


    "Huh? Are you going to succeed?" Su Yan said in disbelief.


    At this moment, Su Yan was unable to peek into the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda because of too much consumption of mental power, and Su Yan knew nothing about the changes inside.


    Looking at the sky in all directions at this moment, I saw that the surrounding Fire Realm was indeed slowly receding, then he muttered to himself: "I can''t really have collected it!"

 Chapter 5851： Refining Ancient True Fire

    Chapter 5851 Refining Ancient True Fire


    Suddenly Su Yan felt a chill. In the palace he was in, the original chill was gone just now due to the soaring temperature, but at this moment a chill suddenly appeared. Su Yan also knew that the ancient real fire had disappeared, whether it was caused by his Buddha or not. The pagoda has been harvested, and it''s time for the ancient real fire to appear.


    Now everything around has returned to its original appearance, Su Yan walked out of the palace at this moment, took back the pagoda of the pagoda, and directly urged the avatar Thunder to come to the place just now. Su Yan didn''t dare to go inside the Buddha Pagoda to see what happened, and his mental strength couldn''t support him to detect the situation inside the Buddha Pagoda through his consciousness. Although Su Yan really wanted to know what happened, he recovered at this moment. Divine power is what Su Yan should do.


    Various elixirs and medicinal materials were continuously sent into the mouth by Su Yan, and the divine power in the body was also continuously restored.


    But when Su Yan was about to absorb the divine power in the air, he suddenly found that there was no divine power in the air.


    "It''s a little strange, there is no vitality in the air, even if it is a dead space, it will never dissipate so clean." Su Yan looked around and said.


    At this moment, Su Yan felt puzzled in his heart, but he didn''t have any clue.


    At this moment, Su Yan could only rely on elixir and genius treasures to recover his divine power.


    "It seems that the next divine power should be saved!" Su Yan also said.


    The feeling here is too strange for him. When he was near the palace just now, Su Yan could clearly feel the presence of divine power in the air, but now he can''t feel a trace of divine power. One must know that even a trace of divine power that can be extracted from a world If not, it would be a very scary thing.


    Su Yan is constantly recovering his divine power. What Su Yan is most concerned about now is whether the ancient true fire has been collected. After he recovers his divine power, he can enter the interior of the Buddha Pagoda to have a look.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Yan''s divine power also recovered to a minimum, and then Su Yan directly summoned the Buddha Pagoda.


    "Boom!"


    The Buddha Pagoda also appeared directly in front of Su Yan, but because of Su Yan''s lack of mental strength, he was unable to accurately control the Buddha Pagoda. At this time, the Buddha Pagoda was very huge.


    Immediately, Su Yan mobilized his divine power to directly enter the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda.


    After entering, Su Yan was stunned by the scene he saw. The whole sky was red, and endless red clouds were floating in the sky. Su Yan could still feel the existence of the ancient real fire at this moment. Sure enough, the ancient real fire appeared after a while. In front of Su Yan, although the ancient true fire was collected by the Buddha Pagoda at this time, because it has not been refined, the scene in the Buddha Pagoda at this moment is all thanks to the ancient true fire.


    Fortunately, there are no living things in the Pagoda of the Buddha, otherwise it would be almost the same as when facing the end of the world.


    Immediately, Su Yan swallowed a drop of Ten Thousand Years Ice Cold Dew, and his mental strength was instantly restored.


    At this moment, he wants to refine the ancient real fire. From the outside, with Su Yan''s current strength, he might still be afraid of the ancient real fire, but now he is inside the Buddha Pagoda, and Su Yan is the owner here. Inside is the absolute king, and everything inside is under Su Yan''s control, of course, when Su Yan''s divine power and spiritual power are abundant.


    The ancient real fire is definitely an element that is infinitely close to the source, and its temperature is almost indestructible. If Su Yan can collect it today, it will be the same in the future whether it is used to forge artifacts or refine medicine pills. Great help.


    At this moment, Su Yan clasped his palms together and remained motionless. The mental power in his body was constantly recovering. Once the mental power recovered enough for Su Yan to use, it was time for him to refine the ancient real fire.


    The ancient real fire seemed to be spiritual at the moment, looked at Su Yan in front of it, and then rushed over directly.


    I saw Su Yan waved his hand, and the ancient real fire was directly fixed in place. In the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda, Su Yan is the absolute master. As long as you come in, even Su Yan, the existence of the Great Supreme Can make you kneel in minutes.


    However, after reaching the realm of the Supreme Being, Su Yan''s current mental strength and cultivation were insufficient to control him. After the Supreme Being was sealed in, he might be able to break through the void and escape, but he was definitely not Su Yan''s opponent in the Pagoda of the Buddha.


    Especially if Su Yan can refine the ancient real fire, if the fire domain in the Buddha Pagoda is opened, the strength of the whole artifact will be raised to a higher level.


    Su Yan began to burn the divine power in his body at this moment, and the refining of the ancient real fire had officially begun. At the beginning, the divine power on Su Yan''s body was depleted at a very high speed, and he felt faintly unable to support it.


    At this moment, the divine power stored in the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda is all gathered towards Su Yan one after another, replenishing the divine power consumed by Su Yan, it is definitely an excellent place to replenish the divine power in the Buddha Pagoda, but just now Su Yan I didn''t know the specific situation inside the Buddha Pagoda, so I chose to enter it after replenishing my divine power outside. Facts also proved that Su Yan''s choice was extremely correct. Once Su Yan entered the Buddha Pagoda rashly just now, the ancient real fire inside would not be under his control at all.


    At this time, the ancient real fire became violent after being controlled by Su Yan, constantly rampaging, and the red flames in the entire pagoda of the pagoda also became violent in an instant, and Su Yan had a faint feeling that it was difficult to control.


    "No! If this continues, the entire space will be shattered!"


    At this moment, the fury of the ancient real fire activated all the flame elements inside the Pagoda of the Buddha, and the activity of the fire element in the Pagoda of the Buddha became more and more violent, and every drop caused a great shock to the space!


    At this moment, Su Yan was also feeling anxious. He made several golden seals with both hands, and shouted loudly, every thought and movement of Su Yan in this Buddha pagoda is the law of heaven and earth! can cause huge changes.


    At this moment, a huge scorching heat surged up on the boundless land inside the Buddha Pagoda, and the soil of the whole land began to turn red, and the heat wave rolled upwards, as if it was going to completely burn the space. The shaking of the ancient real fire became more frequent.


    "Suppress me!"


    Su Yan shouted loudly, the majestic divine power suddenly restrained the ancient real fire, and then Su Yan took the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand, and at this moment, a huge phantom appeared in the Pagoda of the Buddha, it was Su Yan. Yan.


    A phantom also appeared on the Wanzai Frozen Sword in his hand, and then Su Yan directly entered the state of human-sword fusion, and the temperature on the Wanzai Frozen Sword also dropped suddenly.


    The ancient real fire was suppressed by Su Yan''s coercion at this moment, and it was no longer as restless as before.

 Chapter 5852： Practice Holy Land

    Chapter 5852: The Holy Land of Practice


    Half an hour later, the original power of the ancient true fire was completely suppressed, and Su Yan also controlled the ancient true fire within the Buddha Pagoda as he wished. At this moment, the connection between Su Yan and the Buddha Pagoda became closer, and Su Yan It can be clearly noticed that the ability contained in the pagoda of the Buddha at this time is much stronger than before.


    Immediately, Su Yan also came out from the inner space of the Buddha Pagoda, and looked at the Buddha Pagoda standing there, feeling very happy in his heart. Put away the pagoda directly.


    He hasn''t found any good things in this treasure place, except of course the ancient real fire.


    Moreover, Su Yan also secretly decided that he will not tell anyone about collecting the ancient real fire, which naturally includes the Supreme Being. After all, the ancient real fire has a lot to do with it. The power of the elements, but it was recovered by Su Yan. If this matter gets out, it will bring a lot of unnecessary troubles to Su Yan.


    Su Yan immediately began to explore in the hidden treasure land. Now that he entered the hidden treasure land, apart from being near the palace, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of divine power, which not only made him puzzled.


    Immediately, he took out the sound transmission artifact from his waist and injected divine power into it.


    The figure of Supreme Supreme above the sound transmission artifact slowly emerged.


    "What''s going on here? There''s no trace of divine power in the air?" Su Yan also asked directly.


    "You won''t be in the area where the ancient real fire is. You have to be careful. The power of the ancient real fire is extremely powerful, and it is very difficult for me to resist." After hearing Su Yan''s words, the Supreme Supreme hastily Said.


    "I can''t see the boundary at a glance, where should I go to hunt for treasure?" Su Yan then asked, the surrounding environment no matter which direction you look in, the scenery that catches your eyes is the same, so Su Yan can''t help but feel a little bit Headache.


    "It depends on one''s own chance. The entire treasure land is composed of countless broken spaces. There is no law in the connection between them. Whether you can enter his other spaces is a matter of time." It depends on your own chance." The Supreme Being also said directly.


    "By the way, how do I get out here?" Su Yan suddenly thought of this question at this moment.


    "What? Do you want to come out?" The Supreme One said with a smile after hearing this.


    "I don''t want to go out now, but I have to master the method of going out!" Su Yan said angrily after hearing this.


    "Remember this space coordinate, and it will be enough to use the divine power to lock this coordinate when the time comes." The Supreme Being said, and after all, he passed a space coordinate to Su Yan.


    "Okay, then I''ll keep watching!" Su Yan said, and immediately cut off the connection with Supreme Being.


    After cutting off the connection between the two, Su Yan continued to grope. This place gave him a really strange feeling. He didn''t find the slightest clue about the connection with other dimensions that the Supreme One said.


    "It seems that the teleportation point here does not have any rules. I should have been teleported here directly. Another independent space?" Su Yan thought at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan also directly took out the space coordinates given by the Supreme Being, and then mobilized his divine power, using the space-traversing escape technique, and directly left the treasure place.


    At this time, the Supreme Being also noticed the changes in the treasure land. The entrance of the treasure land is actually a mural in Tushitian, and this mural is the medium linking Tushitian and the treasure land.


    When Su Yan came out, there was also a strong wave of divine power coming from the mural.


    After the supreme being came, he saw Su Yan directly, and said, "You came out so soon?"


    Su Yan also responded directly: "There is nothing in it, and I can''t find the connection with other spaces, so I wonder if I will be directly teleported to other spaces if I go in after coming out."


    "The idea is very good, and the fact is indeed feasible, but do you know that the entrance to this treasure land can only be opened once every seven days. That is to say, if you want to enter it, you have to wait seven days." Supreme Supreme said.


    "Ah?" Su Yan was stunned when he heard it. He could find the connection with other spaces within seven days, and now he has to wait seven days to come out directly.


    "You didn''t say it earlier!" Su Yan said directly.


    "You didn''t even ask!" The Supreme Being said with a harmless look on his face.


    Su Yan was speechless for a while.


    Then he said: "Is there any place for cultivation here? It should be more powerful!"


    "Go to the Holy Land to cultivate!" The Supreme Being said, and then threw a blue waist card to Su Yan.


    "What is this?" Su Yan asked after taking it.


    "With this ability, you can open rooms in the holy land of cultivation. Every room in the holy land of cultivation is independent, and the degree of strength of the divine power is not the same. The waist card I gave you can open the highest-level room." explained.


    "Thank you, thank you very much." Su Yan said with a smile after hearing this.


    Immediately, Su Yan also rushed directly to the holy place of cultivation mentioned by the Supreme Being.


    Tushitian doesn''t look very big from the outside. It is said that the various roads inside are also winding and winding, extending in all directions. There is a hidden formation in it, but it is too complicated, and even Su Yan can''t see the clue for a while.


    The location of the holy place of practice is still a certain distance from Tushitian. After all, all the people living in Tushitian are the existences at the level of the bosses in the Longevity God''s Domain, so it is unreasonable to be tied to the place of cultivation.


    Su Yan walked eastward in the direction that the Supreme Being said, and after a while, there was a simple building with the words "Cultivation Holy Land" written on it, and there were some cultivators coming in and out from time to time.


    At this moment, Su Yan strode directly into it. After entering it, Su Yan found that there were more than a dozen cultivators lining up in a line, waiting to do business.


    Su Yan scanned it roughly with his spiritual sense. The strength of these cultivators is not much different. They should all be high-level people in the Longevity God Realm. Among them, there are a few scattered people whose cultivation bases are quite different from others, but those The clothes of the few people are extremely gorgeous, and the level of treasures on their bodies is also very high. They must be the descendants of some strong men. At this moment, Su Yan also patted behind without moving his expression.


    In the center of the hall, a formation of tens of feet is constantly rotating, and a steady stream of energy is supplied, which is the basis for maintaining the continuous flow of divine power in the entire holy place of cultivation.

 Chapter 5853： Void Jing

    Chapter 5853: Void Jing


    The light curtain in the middle is blurry, but the content can still be seen clearly. It is the panorama of the holy place for cultivation, and each house is marked with various colors. At this moment, Su Yan took a quick look, and the large areas were all red, proving that someone had already moved in, and there were sporadic green dotted among them, indicating that it was an vacant practice secret room.


    Soon it was Su Yan''s turn. The clerk was a **** cultivator at the supreme level, and he kept imprinting formulas on the formation disk in front of him with both hands, recording various information. Next to the table are rows of waist cards neatly placed for registration purposes.


    At this time, Su Yan also knew why the Supreme Being wanted to give him a waist card, thinking that if you don''t have a waist card, you have no chance to practice here. And what Su Yan didn''t expect was that a small person who handles affairs here is the existence of the Supreme Realm.


    "What''s up?"


    The cultivator didn''t raise his head, and asked directly.


    "I want to find a place to practice." Su Yan also said straight to the point.


    The middle-aged man threw out a pair of scrolls and said, "Look at it and choose one. The red one means it''s occupied, and the green one means it''s free. By the way, do you have a badge?"


    "have!"


    After Su Yan took the scroll, he immediately handed the waist card given to him by the Supreme Being to that person, and unfolded the scroll himself, and what appeared was the light and shadow in the central light curtain, which was exactly the same. There are also some densely packed small characters around the scroll, introducing the situation of these secret rooms.


    Depending on the level of the waist card, you can temporarily use different levels of housing prices. The rooms are divided into three levels: star, month, and day.


    At this moment, Su Yan focused his eyes, pointed to a small place in the scroll and said, "What about this room?"


    After the man heard it, he also focused his attention on Su Yan. He didn''t pay attention to it just now, and he didn''t even look carefully at the waist card that Su Yan handed over. At this moment, he was shocked when he saw the waist card. Take a closer look at Su Yan.


    Then he said: "With just this scroll, you can find the best training room here. As expected of a friend of the Supreme Being, you have amazing eyesight."


    Su Yan also smiled after hearing this: "Hahaha it''s just luck, I''ll just use this room."


    After hearing this, the man said: "This room is generally not open to the public. But for the sake of you being a friend of Supreme Being, today I will make an exception and let you go."


    "Thank you very much!" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    The man immediately nodded and said: "Okay, the registration is complete, you go!"


    After finishing speaking, he handed Su Yan a key.


    "But little brother, you have to pay attention. If the supernatural power in that room is not enough, it may hurt you. Please be careful when practicing." The man continued.


    After all, Su Yan''s waist card was given by the Supreme Being, so he still has a bit of respect for Su Yan, after all, the Supreme Being''s status is relatively high in the Longevity God''s Domain.


    Su Yan was also a little curious after hearing this, he wanted to see how strong the divine power in this room was. Then he walked quickly to the room. However, the location of that room was relatively remote, and Su Yan came to the door of the room after walking for a while.


    The area of ??the cultivation holy land here is much larger than Su Yan''s appearance from the outside.


    After Su Yan came to the door, he put the key on the induction altar in front of the door, and the stone door slowly opened.


    Immediately, Su Yan also took the key and walked in. After Su Yan entered, the stone door closed by himself. Su Yan walked to the altar in the center of the room. There was also an induction altar here. Putting the key on it, the entire room was instantly filled with divine power.


    Su Yan also understood why that person reminded him that the divine power here was extremely abundant, telling him to be careful. The strength of the divine power here, if you are an ordinary mid-level Earth Supreme cultivator, you really have to be careful, but Su Yan is not an ordinary cultivator, the divine power here is completely like a fish in water for Su Yan.


    Even if Su Yan began to cultivate, the divine power here is so abundant, if he stays for a while longer, it will be of great help to his breakthrough to the Supreme Peak. Now in this time period, the only way to improve his strength as soon as possible. is the most important.


    The divine power in the entire room was surrounded by Su Yan under Su Yan''s control, and a large amount of divine power poured into Su Yan''s dantian like flowing water.


    At this moment, Su Yan closed his eyes and focused his attention. Every breath was full of regular power. At this time, he could be said to be devouring. The absorption of divine power between breaths and breaths was unlimited, and the divine power that entered his dantian was even stronger. There are countless.


    ��


    At the moment of cultivating the Holy Land, a man is queuing up to prepare to practice.


    After the people around noticed him, they started discussing one after another.


    "See if that person is the number one genius in the Longevity God''s Domain outside, the disciple of Supreme Chang Yan, Kong Kong Jing!"


    "it''s him!"


    "I heard that he already has the late stage cultivation of the Supreme Supreme at a young age."


    "Let''s not mention the late stage cultivation of the Great Supreme, he is the closed disciple of the Changyan Supreme! The magic weapon and the skills he has learned must be superior."


    "Yes, I think he is not in vain for the existence of the peak of the Great Supreme."


    "I didn''t expect to meet him here!"


    "..."


    At this time, the person in charge of receiving saw Xu Kongjing and said with a smile, "Master Jing is here?"


    "Well, I still need the room from last time!" Kong Kongjing handed a waist card to the man and said.


    "Sorry Mr. Jing, you are late this time, that room has already been occupied." The man said directly.


    "What? Was it occupied by someone? Tell that person to get out of here!" Kong Jing yelled after hearing this.


    "This, this is not very good." The man said, he was also angry at this time, but Kong Kongjing''s momentum was compelling, and the Changyan Supreme behind Xukongjing was not something he could offend.


    "What''s wrong? Am I not qualified to use this room to practice?" Kong Jing said coldly.


    The person in charge could only calm down at this moment, and said with a smile: "When someone else is practicing, it would be too unreasonable for me to call him out. You must know that cultivation matters should not be interrupted at a critical moment."


    After hearing this, Kong Kongjing''s face darkened and he shouted directly: "I need you to teach me about cultivation? If you can''t make the decision, call Uncle Tai out!"


    The face of the person in charge changed when he heard it, and all the cultivators queuing up at this moment were also moved.


    As the personal disciple of Supreme Master Chang Yan, Kong Kong Jing, even if he was arrogant, no one dared to say it out. Although the people around him and the person in charge were unhappy with Kong Kong Jing at this moment, they had nothing to do.

 Chapter 5854： Tie Sheng in a dilemma

    Chapter 5854 Tiesheng in Dilemma


    The man in charge saw that Jing Kong was so aggressive, and then he could only say helplessly: "Master Jing''s request is too weak, and even if Master Tai is not here."


    "Hmph! What level are you? You are not capable of asking Uncle Tai to come out!" Kong Jing said directly.


    Immediately, Kong Kongjing took out a token, drew a few runes into it, and shattered it in the palm of his hand. The space around the palm fluctuated slightly, and there were several inconspicuous black cracks, which spread out like hair strands, but they were fleeting.


    "Wait! Uncle Tai will come soon, and then I''ll see if you can keep your black hat!" Kong Jing said with a look of disdain.


    The man in charge said angrily at this moment: "I want to sue you in front of Supreme Master Chang Yan!"


    "Hmph! Just because you are a little guy in the early stage of the Supreme Realm, my master and his old man will meet you? Just dream!"


    Kong Kongjing said directly, his eyes were full of disdain, in his eyes this man was no different from a minion.


    Zhou Chudao: "No need, just wait here. If no one comes at tea time, we will go to visit by ourselves."


    There was a trace of anger on the middle-aged man''s face, but it was inconvenient to flare up, and said: "Okay, please feel free, both of you. Please step aside, I have to continue to work."


    At this moment, that person didn''t know what to say, after all, what Xu Kongjing said was the truth. Just when the man was helpless, the sound transmission artifact on the table suddenly rang.


    Seeing this, he quickly poured his divine power into it, and then Tai Qiong''s figure phantom appeared on the sound transmission artifact.


    "Tiesheng, Master Changyan''s disciple Xu Kongjing is cultivating in the holy land. If he has any requests, you should help him deal with them as much as possible. There are still things on my side that I can''t get away from."


    After Taiqiong finished speaking, he cut off the contact between the two without waiting for Tiesheng to reply.


    At this time, Tie Sheng could only bite the bullet and say: "Master Taiqiong said he has something to do, let me handle Mr. Jing''s matter."


    "What''s the matter with Uncle Tai? Then you don''t hurry to deal with it, I just said, go and drive that person out!" Kong Kongjing said loudly.


    "Sorry, I can''t control this matter, if you ask for it, please do it yourself!" Tie Sheng said with a cold face.


    "Okay! Okay!" Xu Kongjing said yes twice, and then walked directly to the room where Su Yan was.


    Arriving at the door of the training room where Su Yan was, Xu Kongjing directly mobilized his divine power and shouted with his own voice: "Get out of the guy inside."


    At the moment Su Yan was cultivating inside, and suddenly felt a burst of sonic attacks, which can be described as extremely irritating.


    "That idiot! How dare you disturb my cultivation!" Su Yan opened his eyes and said directly.


    Just when Su Yan was annoyed, Void Jing outside the door had already lost his patience, and directly hit the stone door with a palm. Suddenly, the divine power in the whole room reversed, and Su Yan also felt the riot of divine power from within the room. Immediately, he directly took the key from the altar of induction, and the divine power in the entire room disappeared instantly.


    Immediately, Su Yan rushed out of the door and roared angrily, "You''re looking for death!"


    "Finally get out, you can get out." Xu Kong Jing said directly after seeing Su Yan come out.


    "What?" Su Yan was stunned when he heard Xu Kongjing''s words. He didn''t expect this person to let himself go after calling him out.


    At this time, Tie Sheng also followed.


    After seeing Tie Sheng, Su Yan said directly: "Is this the way that the cultivator holy land treats guests?"


    "I''m sorry fellow Taoist, this person is the direct disciple of Supreme Master Chang Yan, please leave for the sake of Supreme Master Chang Yan!" Tie Sheng also said directly.


    Tie Sheng originally didn''t intend to take care of this matter, but he thought that if the two fought here, the damage caused would be a huge loss to them, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush over.


    At this moment, Kong Kongjing''s face was full of air after hearing Tie Sheng''s words, as if in his eyes, Su Yan would definitely be frightened when he heard the name of Changyan Supreme.


    "Hmph! I don''t care whose disciple you are, don''t say you are his disciple, even if you are his son, I have to beat you today!" Su Yan said directly.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, both Tie Sheng and Xu Kong Jing were stunned. They never imagined that there would be someone in the Longevity God Realm who would dare not give Changyan Supreme face.


    "Dare to humiliate my master, you will die today!" Xu Kong Jing roared directly after reacting.


    Immediately, Kong Kongjing soared into the air, and the aura on his body suddenly roared out, and the whole sky was shaken, and it was like a monstrous ocean wave, pressing down layer by layer.


    Su Yan''s complexion changed, he didn''t expect that Kong Kong Jing would attack suddenly, and the monstrous coercion came from the sky, almost turning into substance, so it can be seen that Xu Kong Jing''s strength is definitely not weak.


    "This person attacked me in the holy place of cultivation, don''t you care?" Su Yan looked at Tie Sheng and said.


    Tie Sheng was stunned when he heard Su Yan''s words, so what should he do? The people on both sides are the existence of the Earth Sovereign, and Kong Kongjing is the direct disciple of the Sovereign Chang Yan. Su Yan asked such a question, which completely stumped him, and he didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Su Yan also directly saw through his thoughts, and then said with a sneer: "If you don''t care, then I''ll take it at ease. If you kill him directly, you won''t bother me?"


    Moreover, Su Yan didn''t want Tie Sheng to make a move in the first place, and the most important thing was that he couldn''t help much.


    Tie Sheng was shocked when he heard Su Yan''s words. What he didn''t know was that Su Yan never thought of the consequences. The reason why Su Yan said this now was that he hoped that no one would intervene when he was fighting against Kong Kongjing.


    Without waiting for Tie Sheng to speak, Su Yan directly let go of his divine power to meet the coercion released by Void Jing.


    "Haha, arrogance beat me to death? Laugh out loud! The mid-term cultivation base of a mere supreme being is not enough in my eyes!" Kong Jing laughed angrily when he heard Su Yan''s words, and his body surged with momentum , that super coercive force was layered on top of each other, and it became more ferocious like a sea wave, directly pressing towards Su Yan.


    Facing Dao Kongjing''s coercion, Su Yan didn''t move at all, allowing his body to continue to ups and downs in the air waves, and said coldly: "Now that he has made a move, then I won''t be polite."


    Tie Sheng was startled at this moment and hurriedly said: "Both, fighting is prohibited in the holy land of cultivation! Please stop!"


    Kong Kongjing turned his head abruptly, staring at Tie Sheng with murderous intent in his eyes like a knife, and said, "He said he was going to kill me! Didn''t you hear that?"

 Chapter 5855： Wuyan Shinto

    Chapter 5855: Wuyan Shinto


    His eyes were full of anger, and a kind of shameful anger of being underestimated made him murderous. Then he turned his head to look at Su Yan, and a pitch-black Wuji stick appeared directly in his hand.


    Su Yan said at this time: "Since he won''t listen to persuasion, then I won''t be polite."


    Tie Sheng was full of helplessness at the moment, and for some reason, although Su Yan only had the strength of the middle stage of the Supreme Realm, in his opinion, what Su Yan said just now did not seem like a big talk. If Xu Kongjing was really beaten to death by Su Yan in the holy place of cultivation, then he would be in big trouble.


    At this time, Tie Sheng also said again: "This fellow Taoist, Kong Kong Jing is the personal disciple of Supreme Master Changyan, and his strength is extraordinary. Please avoid his edge."


    Su Yan also frowned at this moment and then said: "Chang Yan''s disciples can be so arrogant? What''s the reason for this?"


    Kong Jingting''s expression darkened and he said angrily: "The name of the teacher, how can you call it whatever you want!"


    Naturally, there is nothing to say about Xu Kongjing''s own strength, and his character is inherently aloof. Among his peers, there are not many people who can catch his eyes. He doesn''t pay attention to Su Yan in front of him.


    Immediately, Kong Kongjing put his hands together, and a golden light condensed in both palms, and a layer of light condensed on the Wuji stick, and then he threw it directly at Su Yan.


    With a "hiss", the sky was torn apart, surrounded by a black light, which continuously devoured the divine power and transformed it into the power of golden light. The huge phantom of the Promise Stick also appeared above Su Yan''s head, and then he and Xu Kongjing held it together. Like a Wuji stick, he threw it at Su Yan.


    As soon as Xu Kongjing made this move, Su Yan felt a fierce aura rushing toward his face, and the cultivators in the surrounding room were also affected by this aura at the moment, and then they all came out of the room cursing.


    But after seeing the battle between Kong Kongjing and Su Yan, they didn''t talk anymore. After all, the existence of the Earth Supreme in the later stage still can''t be provoked by many of them. At this moment, they are all standing in front of the door to watch the fun.


    Su Yan directly called the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, and just moved upwards lightly, directly under the basket of Kong Kongjing''s attack, a simple movement that didn''t even use his divine power.


    Immediately, the people around couldn''t help but look at it. You must know that Su Yan''s strength is only in the middle stage of the Earth Supreme Being, but now he easily blocked the attack of a late Earth Supreme Being. Can''t help but let everyone''s eyes shine.


    Seeing this, Xu Kongjing''s face was full of anger and murderous look at the moment, and his whole face was gloomy and uncertain. He couldn''t understand how much energy was contained in his strike just now, but Su Yan just raised the long sword and blocked it, which made Kong Kong Jing look at his strength again.


    And it also made Kong Kongjing feel extremely uncomfortable. His dignified disciple of Changyan Supreme had lost face in the hands of an unknown kid in the mid-stage of Earth Supreme. He absolutely would not allow this matter.


    Immediately, the divine power on his body also suddenly skyrocketed.


    "I''ll let you know what happens if you **** me off today!" Kong Jing roared angrily.


    "Hmph! Today I will educate you well for your master, what is social morality!" Su Yan also said directly, and the divine power in his whole body burst out at this moment. It was transformed into the Pagoda of the Buddha, but it also greatly helped Su Yan''s improvement. At this moment, Su Yan''s strength is much stronger than when he faced the Overturning Sea Supreme some time ago.


    So Su Yan didn''t care about the Void Jing in front of him even though he was the late Earth Sovereign. With Su Yan''s current strength, it wouldn''t be a big problem to deal with him.


    "Five Elements Extinction Stick!"


    Kong Kongjing roared, and the Wuji stick in his hand immediately released the divine power of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and the stick technique combined with the power of the elements immediately slashed towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan didn''t use any magical skills, but just held the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and went towards Void Jing.


    From Kong Kongjing''s point of view, this was pure provocation to him, from Kong Kongjing''s point of view, Su Yan didn''t regard him as his opponent at all.


    "Angry!"


    Thinking of this, the Wuji stick in Kong Kongjing''s hand couldn''t help but burst out with stronger divine power fluctuations again, and the whole person was also on the verge of explosion.


    "boom!"


    The Promise Stick and the Wanzai Frost Sword collided together.


    Although Su Yan didn''t use any magical skills, it was obvious that Su Yan had the upper hand in the collision between the two at this moment.


    "Who is this boy?"


    "That''s right, why haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Earth Sovereign''s mid-term strength is not in vain in the face of Void Jing."


    "What is true, don''t you think it''s easy and comfortable to deal with?"


    "Yes, I think this boy''s strength is definitely higher than that of Kong Kongjing."


    "..."


    The people watching the battle are also discussing at the moment, although Su Yan and the others don''t know each other, but Kong Kongjing''s name in 1 Longevity God''s Domain is quite famous, and many people can recognize him.


    Tie Sheng was the most flustered person in his heart right now. Now that Su Yan has shown strength, it is really possible to kill Kong Kong Jing. If Xu Kong Jing really dies in the Holy Land of cultivation, the entire cultivation of the Holy Land will not be able to escape responsibility, but if you ask him to stop Su Yan, He can''t do it either.


    At this moment, Tiesheng kept praying in his heart that Lord Taiqiong could come back as soon as possible, he really couldn''t control the current situation.


    "Ah! Break it open for me!"


    Kong Kongjing roared angrily, no matter how he attacked, Su Yan always looked like he couldn''t raise his spirits, and in Kong Kongjing''s view, it was a naked insult to him.


    "You forced me! No matter what the consequences will be, I will kill you today!" Kong Kongjing roared at this moment, his eyes were also bloodshot at the moment.


    "Wu Yan Shen Dao!!"


    Void Jing roared, and the whole body began to slowly become illusory, and then the power of the elements in the whole person became extremely full, and the power of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth was in Void Jing. switch back and forth on the body.


    "It is the supreme supernatural power of Chang Yan, without Yan Shen Dao."


    "I didn''t expect that at such an age, Xu Kongjing could learn Wuyan Shinto."


    "Now it seems that this little brother is going to suffer."


    "..."


    Wuyan Shendao, as the ancestral secret of Changyan Supreme, its power is naturally needless to say. But at this moment, Kong Kongjing''s mastery of the Wuyan Shinto is not all. It can be said that what he has shown now is just the entry-level skills of the Wuyan Shinto.


    And according to what Xu Kongjing said just now, it seems that his grasp of this supernatural power is extremely incomplete, and he is also using it forcibly at this moment.

 Chapter 5856： Chang Yan Supreme

    Chapter 5856: Changyan Supreme


    "Hmph! Overthinking one''s abilities!" Su Yan said disdainfully, now he no longer has the idea of ??playing with Kong Kongjing anymore, and then immediately activated his divine power.


    Su Yan''s whole body also exploded with divine power.


    "The eighth form, embrace the moon!"


    Su Yan shouted softly.


    Immediately, the endless pressure of divine power formed an invisible big hand in the air, pressing directly towards Void Jing.


    The divine power of the five-color elements on Kong Jing''s body also collapsed directly at this moment.


    At this moment, Kong Kong Jing looked at her body in disbelief, and the collapsed supernatural power immediately made Kong Kong Jing lose the ability to think.


    Let Su Yan''s attack hit him.


    "boom!"


    Su Yan''s blow landed heavily on Kong Kongjing''s body, and Kong Kongjing''s whole body was like a kite with a broken string. In an instant, his whole body became dilapidated, and the fluctuation of divine power on his body also became extremely weak at this moment. .


    "this��"


    "Break Kong Jing''s Wuyan divine way with just one move?"


    "It''s too scary!"


    "This young man''s cultivation is only at the middle stage of Earth Supreme...how could he erupt with such a strong strength?"


    "..."


    Su Yan''s blow directly stunned everyone present. After all, at the beginning, no one thought that Su Yan could win this duel. At this moment, Kong Kongjing''s defeat made everyone around him unable to believe this fact for a long time.


    You must know that Kong Kong Jing, as the direct disciple of the Supreme Master Changyan, the cultivation base of the Supreme Lord in the late stage is obviously stronger than that of Su Yan in the middle stage of the Supreme Lord, and as the direct disciple of the Supreme Master Changyan, both the exercises and the artifacts are excellent It was his choice, but when he faced Su Yan just now, he was completely taken aback. From the perspective of outsiders, the gap between the two of them was seriously inconsistent with their cultivation.


    Su Yan, whose cultivation base is obviously lower, played with Xu Kongjing in the palm of his hand, and Xu Kongjing didn''t even see a chance.


    After a while, Kong Kongjing also slowly stood up from the ground, with a bloodstain remaining at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it a defensive artifact at the level of fortune? Your master is really willing!" Su Yan looked at Kong Kongjing and said with a smile at this time.


    Just now Su Yan''s blow hit Kong Kongjing''s body, just because of Su Yan''s blow just now, it is definitely not something that Xu Kongjing can resist, at least relying on Xu Kongjing''s own strength, it is completely impossible to stand up now. Jing was able to stand up entirely because of the good fortune-level defensive artifact on him.


    "You... report your name!" Kong Kongjing said, enduring the pain in his body.


    "Just because you don''t deserve to know my name!" Su Yan said directly after hearing this.


    Su Yan looked down on Kong Kong Jing at all. After hearing that Xu Kong Jing''s master was Changyan Supreme, he was still curious about Xu Kong Jing''s strength, but after discovering that Xu Kong Jing''s strength was so weak, he also became completely uninterested.


    "He is not worthy! What about the old man!"


    At this time, a deep voice suddenly echoed in the sky.


    "Master!"


    After hearing this voice, Kong Kongjing quickly saluted and said.


    "What! Changyan Supreme?"


    "This kid is finished now, I didn''t expect Supreme Master Changyan to come here in person."


    "It looks like the kid wants it!"


    "Not necessarily, this kid has such a cultivation level at such a young age, and the strength behind him must be extraordinary."


    "..."


    Just the voice of Supreme Master Changyan caused a discussion among the crowd.


    "Pretending to be a ghost! Come out!"


    Su Yan said without fear that he didn''t have any impression of Supreme Master Changyan, but after seeing Kong Kongjing''s appearance, Su Yan''s impression of Supreme Supreme Changyan even became a bit bad.


    "Crazy enough! But your strength also has the capital of madness."


    A voice sounded again in the air, and the figure of Supreme Master Chang Yan appeared in everyone''s field of vision the next moment.


    Kong Kongjing looked at the Changyan Supreme beside him and complained quickly, pointing at Su Yan and chattering.


    "You injured my apprentice?" Supreme Master Changyan looked at Su Yan and asked.


    "So what? Why don''t you ask what your good apprentice did? Besides, what if I beat him up? You old guy won''t do it yourself?" Su Yan was not afraid at all. He looked at Supreme Master Changyan and said.


    Su Yan didn''t believe that the Supreme Master Changyan would attack him directly regardless of his identity, and his current identity is also a member of the manager of the Longevity God''s Domain, so he didn''t think that the Supreme Master Changyan would deal with him here. He does it.


    And even if the Supreme Master of Changyan made a move, with the strength of the Supreme Master of Changyan and Tianzhi in the early stage, if Su Yan wanted to leave now, he still had a chance. Although he couldn''t beat him, it was hard to say if he ran.


    After refining the ancient real fire, his spiritual power has also been greatly improved.


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Chang Yan Supreme not only did not get angry, but instead said with a smile: "Hahahaha! You are courageous, and you are worthy of being someone that the Supreme Supreme respects!"


    "No wonder this person is so powerful. It turns out that he has something to do with the Supreme."


    "No wonder, I said why there are so many masters suddenly!"


    "..."


    "Master!" Kong Kong Jing said in shock after hearing the words of Supreme Master Chang Yan.


    Supreme Master Changyan didn''t answer after hearing this, he was also extremely disappointed with his own apprentice this time.


    He didn''t expect him to do such a ridiculous thing at all, he didn''t look like a manager at all, it was simply embarrassing for him to go out.


    After seeing Supreme Master Changyan''s reaction, Kong Kongjing also knew that his plan this time was for nothing, and then looked at Su Yan with eyes full of anger.


    Su Yan also noticed Xu Kongjing''s gaze at this moment, but he didn''t care, after all, the two ranks were not at the same level, and Su Yan didn''t bother to talk to him.


    At this time, another powerful divine power came, and then the figure of the Supreme Supreme also appeared here.


    "Supreme Supreme, you really didn''t miss it this time! This kid! You are powerful enough!" Changyan Supreme also said directly after seeing Supreme Supreme.


    "Hahaha! Once in ten thousand years! I am also quite shocked!" The Supreme Being also said with a smile after hearing this.


    Su Yan looked at a few people, he was not interested in their chatting, and then he looked at Tie Sheng and said, "Can I continue to use this training room?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, Tie Sheng didn''t know what to say for a while. He had never seen such a big scene before.


    "I said I can continue to use this training room!" Su Yan said again, this time also raising his voice.

 Chapter 5857： unimaginable fight

    Chapter 5857: An Unimaginable Battle Date


    "this��"


    Tie Sheng didn''t know what to say after hearing this, and he didn''t dare to make this decision now.


    "Wait a minute, you can''t leave, I have something to look for you this time!" The Supreme Supreme called Su Yan directly at this time and said.


    After hearing this, Su Yan also looked at the Supreme Being, and was a little curious in his heart. He didn''t know what the Supreme Being could do with him.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do? Let''s agree first, my ability is limited!" Su Yan also said directly.


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem with your strength." The Supreme Being also said with a smile at this time.


    "Didn''t you go to Space Countercurrent to have an appointment with Mulally in the Balanced Arena?" Changyan Supreme also said at this time.


    "I''m about to tell you about this matter. Mulally said that we will completely solve the problem between our two domains!" the Supreme Supreme said.


    "solve it completely?"


    "What?"


    Both Supreme Master Changyan and Su Yan showed extremely shocked expressions.


    The Supreme Being looked around and said, "It''s okay, let''s go aside!"


    His voice was mixed with divine power, and everyone around felt shocked after hearing it, and then left in an instant. It''s better that they don''t know about this kind of thing.


    Immediately, there were only five people left on this floor, Supreme Supreme, Supreme Chang Yan, Su Yan, Kong Kong Jing and Tie Sheng.


    "Why are you two still here?" The Supreme Being looked at Tie Sheng and Kong Kong Jing and said, with a bit of anger between his words.


    Seeing this, the two disappeared in this floor in an instant, and suddenly only Su Yan, Supreme Supreme, and Supreme Changyan were left in the vast space of the first floor.


    Immediately, Supreme Supreme also walked towards Su Yan''s practice room, Supreme Supreme Changyan and Su Yan also followed.


    "Now we can talk about it? What is the solution?" Changyan Supreme said.


    "Mulally said that their Beast God''s Realm means that there will be seven duels with our Longevity God''s Realm, and the side that wins four rounds first will win, and will also gain the right to rule the other realm." The Supreme Supreme said.


    "What?"


    Supreme Master Changyan and Su Yan couldn''t help but say that it''s hard to express how shocked they are at the moment.


    "Seven duels? What are the specific rules?" Chang Yan Zhizun then asked.


    "No, you said you have something to do with me, so it''s not about this matter? Let me say it first, I can''t help you much! You should find someone else to deal with this matter!" Su Yan also said hastily at this time.


    "Don''t worry! Wait for me to finish first, this matter can''t be done without you!" said the Supreme Being.


    Immediately, the Supreme Supreme also became serious, and then said: "They said that let us choose one person from each of the middle stage of the Supreme Supreme, the early stage of the Supreme Supreme, the peak of the Supreme Supreme, the late period of the Supreme Supreme, the middle period of the Supreme Earth, and the late period or peak of the Supreme Supreme. Second duel!"


    "It''s only six games?" Changyan Supreme said.


    "The last game is arbitrarily arranged as a tiebreaker! But if you lose four of the first six games, there is no need to play the last game." Supreme Supreme said.


    At this time, Su Yan also knew why the Supreme Being wanted to find him for this matter.


    With Su Yan''s combat ability, even though he is currently at the middle stage of the Earth Sovereign, he is completely capable of unleashing a strength that is infinitely close to that of the Sky Sovereign. It took the lead in this duel.


    "How many people know about this now?" Supreme Master Chang Yan said at this time.


    "Just the few of us. I haven''t had time to discuss this matter yet. I was preparing to call everyone to discuss this matter in Tushitian. When I first came here, the gap in the divine power fluctuations here rushed over immediately." Wu Wu The Supreme Supreme also said.


    "Then quickly call people over to discuss it! This matter is of great importance!" Changyan Supreme also said hastily.


    This matter can be said to be related to the future of the entire Longevity God Realm. It may be an exaggeration to say that it is life and death, but once the longevity God Realm is obtained by the managers of the Ferocious Beast God Realm, the entire Longevity God Realm will become a subordinate God Realm of the Fierce God Realm. At that time, all resources will be plundered by the beast gods.


    ��


    A quarter of an hour later, all the people in the Longevity God Realm who could speak were summoned to Tushitian.


    The Supreme Being also said what happened just now.


    "What? This is too arrogant!"


    "That''s right, is it true that there is no one in my Longevity God''s Domain?"


    ��


    The method proposed by Mulally to solve the relationship between the two domains may not be a bad thing for Su Yankai. This method can limit the number of casualties to the greatest extent when the two domains fight, and reduce casualties to a certain extent. ratio was reduced to a minimum.


    If the two domains reach a consensus, to resolve the conflict between the two domains, at most seven cultivators will be killed. This is still the worst case.


    At this moment, many cultivators from the Longevity God Realm in Tushitian are chattering endlessly.


    "Quiet!" The Supreme Being also said at this time.


    At this moment, the entire round table was basically full of cultivators, but if you look carefully, the seat of the chief seat is empty at the moment, the real ruler of the Longevity God Realm, the real master of Tushitian��Ensuo. Not yet there.


    Su Yan had only heard about Ensuo, and he had never met Ensuo himself.


    At this moment, Su Yan looked at the empty space in the middle and couldn''t help but think, it''s fine if you don''t see it normally, it''s all about whether the Longevity God Realm will change hands, and it''s really big enough not to show up.


    At this moment, Su Yan had to admire Ensuo''s mentality.


    ��


    At this moment, the whole hall also became quiet after the Supreme Being shouted, and everyone was silent, and then the door of the hall opened, and Ensuo walked in from the outside.


    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly saluted: "Lord Ensuo!"


    At this moment, Su Yan said like everyone else: "Lord Ensuo."


    "..."


    At this moment, Ensuo''s face didn''t fluctuate in any way, and he walked straight to the middle seat.


    Ensuo''s whole person gives others a feeling, that is, the breath of an absolute superior, and the whole person is like a natural ruler.


    "Supreme Being, you said that the Beast God''s Realm is going to challenge us in the equilibrium arena?" Ensuo asked while looking at the Supreme Being.


    "Yes, my lord, the specific situation is..."


    Supreme Supreme repeated the set of rhetoric that Mulally said to Enso again.


    Ensuo was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then said, "I don''t know what everyone thinks?"


    After hearing Ensuo''s words, no one in the hall answered.

 Chapter 5858： Decide

    Chapter 5858: Decision


    At this time, Su Yan said directly: "I think this is very good, and it minimizes unnecessary casualties."


    Su Yan''s actions instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the hall. At the beginning, no one paid attention to Su Yan''s existence. Although Su Yan was a new face in their eyes, no one paid attention to him. At this moment, Su Yan dared to stand up and answer Ensuo''s question first, which made the attitude of those who hadn''t noticed him change towards him.


    "You are?" Ensuo also became interested in Su Yan at this time. Although there are not many people sitting here, Su Yan''s mid-stage Supreme cultivation is really a bit out of place. Most of the people present are at the Supreme Supreme level Because, besides Su Yan, there are only two people who have the cultivation level of the Earth Supreme Being, and they are both at the peak of the Earth Supreme Being.


    "My lord, he is me..." The Supreme Being also hurriedly said in Ensuo''s ear at this time.


    After hearing the words of the supreme being, Ensuo''s face changed a little.


    "Since the rest of you have no objections, follow this friend''s opinion. They want to fight! Then we will fight!" Ensuo said immediately.


    Ensuo also understood in his heart that this is indeed the best solution to the conflict between the two domains. It can minimize the number of casualties between the two domains and at the same time solve the problem.


    However, as the leader of the God of Longevity, he still needs someone to stand up and express a point of view in this situation. In this way, if he wins after the matter is executed, everyone will praise Ensuo, but if he loses Now, Ensuo also needs someone to take the blame, and Su Yan has somehow become the one who will take the blame at that time, and this is why no one dared to take the blame when Ensuo spoke just now.


    "Since we have agreed to the battle in the God of Beasts, the most urgent thing to do is to select the candidates for this battle in the God of Longevity. The **** cultivators in the mid-stage of the Supreme Supreme will undoubtedly be the supreme supreme, and there is no doubt about the cultivators in the early days of the Supreme Supreme. It should be the Supreme Master Changyan who will fight." At this time, Ensuo also said directly.


    "Follow your lord''s order!" Supreme Supreme and Supreme Chang Yan said in unison at this moment.


    Ensuo looked at the people on the round table and said, "Does everyone have suitable choices for other cultivation levels?"


    "In the mid-term of the Earth Supreme, there is one next person to choose." The Supreme Supreme said directly at this time.


    "Could the person that the Supreme Being said be the fellow Taoist just now?" Ensuo asked at this time.


    "Exactly!" The Supreme Supreme also said directly, in the Supreme Supreme''s heart, there is absolutely no one who can match Su Yan''s fighting power at the mid-term cultivation stage of the Earth Supreme.


    The strength shown by Su Yan was so terrifying that he couldn''t believe it, but this was also the most important reason why he dared to accept this appointment.


    If Su Yan''s side can guarantee a win, then before the duel begins, their Longevity God''s Domain will already be ahead by one round.


    "Then let''s start a selection meeting in the entire God''s Domain! This matter will be handled by the Supreme Supreme. At that time, the cultivator who can win a round in the duel will be rewarded with a fortune-level artifact , plus countless divine crystals." Ensuo also said directly at this moment.


    "If we really want to reach the seventh round by then, I will do it myself!" Ensuo continued.


    Then he stood up and left the hall.


    Just after Ensuo left, the whole hall became noisy in an instant, and everyone was discussing this matter.


    At this time, the Supreme One also came to Su Yan''s side and said with a smile, "Take a good rest, you will be our trump card at that time!"


    "It''s not that I''m just curious, what''s so special about this kid? Is the Supreme Being so optimistic about him?" At this time, a cultivator at the peak of the Great Supreme asked.


    "You don''t understand this. You don''t think he only has the mid-stage cultivation of the Earth Supreme, but you can''t believe the combat power he can display." The Supreme Supreme said directly.


    "What the hell? How strong can it be?" The man continued to chatter after hearing this.


    "It has nothing to do with you?" Su Yan said directly at this time.


    The man was furious when he heard Su Yan''s words, and then he pointed at Su Yan''s nose and roared, "Boy, what did you say?"


    Su Yan was originally unwilling to come to this kind of occasion. If it wasn''t because of the face of the Supreme Being, he would not have come to this kind of place, and he also saw in the meeting just now that most of the people present No one dared to say a word when Ensuo was around, for fear of being bored by Ensuo.


    But as soon as En Suo left, the whole hall erupted. Su Yan didn''t really care about these situations. Although it was outrageous, it had nothing to do with him, but the idiot in front of him seriously affected him. Su Yan''s mood and Su Yan''s temper will not control him.


    "If you are pointing, I don''t mind breaking your fingers off!" Su Yan stared at the man with a slight chill in his eyes and said.


    That person didn''t know why he felt unspeakable discomfort after being stared at by Su Yan, and he was also shocked at the moment.


    "Presumptuous! I''m still here!" The Supreme Being also stared at that person directly at this time and said.


    "you��"


    The man originally thought that the Supreme Being would reprimand Su Yan, but when he saw that the person the Supreme Being was staring at was himself, the man also said inconceivably.


    He couldn''t imagine that at this time, the Supreme Supreme would reprimand him for the existence of a peak Supreme Supreme for a brat in the middle of the Earth Supreme.


    You must know that the existence of the peak of the Supreme Supreme in the entire Longevity God''s Domain is quite rare, which is why that person would directly talk to the Supreme Supreme, because in his opinion, if he is going to fight this time, he has to rely on him, so he also put his own Positioning is very important.


    But it never occurred to him that his status was not worth mentioning in front of the Supreme Being, and at this moment, a wave of hatred towards Su Yan sprouted in his heart.


    After all, everyone is like this, they only dare to hate those who are weaker than them, and they respect those who are stronger than them.


    At this moment, Su Yan got up directly and left the hall slowly.


    "This guy is such a dick!"


    "That''s right, what''s the origin!"


    "Dare to answer Lord Ensuo''s questions, and dare to confront Lord Kuiqing head-on!"


    "..."


    At this moment, the discussion on Su Yan in the main hall also started directly.


    The Supreme Being was inexplicably angry when he heard it.

 Chapter 5859： selection contest

    Chapter 5859 Selection Competition


    "Enough!" The Supreme Being couldn''t stand it anymore, and then roared angrily.


    Everyone immediately shut up and stopped talking. Apart from Ensuo, the Supreme Being has the greatest power in the entire Longevity God Realm, so after the Supreme Being got angry, no one dared to mention it again.


    "When are you still discussing this kind of issue, if you have this thought, you might as well use it more on the next selection!" Supreme Supreme said immediately.


    "My lord! How should we choose?"


    "That''s right, there may not be enough Great Supreme Beings, but there are too many Earth Supreme Beings in our entire Longevity God Realm!"


    "..."


    Immediately, everyone also entered the working state, which has to make people sigh.


    "Stupid, the selection requires a competition! In this level of competition, the strongest existence must be selected. Increase the rewards infinitely, and call all the masters from all over the world!" The Supreme Supreme said immediately.


    Indeed, as that person said, candidates with higher cultivation bases are easier to identify. It is these existences with lower cultivation bases that need to be carefully selected. After all, there are too many people, and it is easy to bury some stronger ones among them. Although Su Yan''s leapfrog fighting ability is abnormal, it is basically impossible for ordinary people to achieve this kind of situation, but it is not surprising that there are a few people who can leapfrog fight among the gods of the Immortal God Realm. .


    When the time comes for the battle between the two domains, the strength of the earth-supreme god-cultivators who will play on the Murderer God''s Domain will definitely be able to leapfrog the battle. So at this moment they must also pay more attention to the selection of personnel.


    "Do it now, pass on my order, and call the supreme mid-term and above cultivators from the entire Longevity God Realm to participate in our selection competition. No matter who you are, as long as you participate, there will be rewards, and the rewards are very generous." The Supreme Being said.


    The relationship between this battle and the situation between the two domains, he had to pay attention to it.


    "If the Earth Sovereign is at the peak, I have a candidate!" Changyan Sovereign said at this time.


    "Oh? I don''t know who the Supreme Master Changyan is talking about?" The Supreme Supreme Being also became interested after hearing this, and asked immediately.


    Changyan Supreme also said directly at this time: "It is my beloved apprentice, Kong Kongjing, although he only has the strength of the Earth Supreme in the later stage, but I can let him break through the cultivation base of the Earth Supreme before the start of the battle between the two domains. And once he breaks through to the peak of the Earth Supreme, his mastery of Wuyan Divine Dao will be improved to a higher level."


    Everyone present felt that it was feasible after hearing it. After all, the strength of Changyan Supreme is there, and the strength of his apprentices will naturally not be inferior.


    But I didn''t expect that the Supreme Master did directly refuse at this time, and the Supreme Supreme Master said directly: "I have seen that apprentice of yours. The strength may be good, but the character is too immature, and it is embarrassing. Let him fight at this level. I don''t worry about that, and his strength may be a little worse."


    After hearing this, Supreme Master Chang Yan showed a little embarrassment on his face. The selection of the Supreme Master now is actually a direct selection of a place, because one of the places has already been occupied by Su Yan.


    "There is still a selection, so that the strongest person can play for our Longevity God''s Domain! Of course, Kong Kongjing can also participate in the selection competition. If he is selected by me in the end, I will give him another good fortune What do you think of an artifact of the same level!" The Supreme Supreme continued at this time, because he also felt that what he said just now was not appropriate, although it was true, the face of the Supreme Supreme Changyan was also somewhat ignored.


    Changyan Zhizun also knew the meaning of the words of the Supreme Supreme at this moment, and immediately said: "Okay! Then I will urge my apprentice to practice hard, and try to make the Supreme Supreme bleeding once. Haha Ha ha."


    The two of them raised the embarrassing atmosphere to another level at this moment, and no one spoke in the entire hall at this moment.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Being also said: "Since this is the case, everyone should take action as soon as possible!"


    After the Supreme Being finished speaking, everyone in the hall immediately got up and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" At this time, the Supreme Being shouted everyone down again.


    "Supreme Supreme, do you have any orders?"


    "If you have something to do, just order it!"


    "..."


    At this time, the Supreme also got up and said: "It''s nothing, I just want to say, in order to encourage everyone''s enthusiasm, if the person recommended by the time is selected, I will also give him an artifact of good fortune."


    As soon as the Supreme Being said this, everyone present became interested instantly.


    "Supreme Supreme, are you serious?"


    "Your Excellency, what you mean is that if I recommend a person, if he is selected, he will give me a good fortune level artifact?"


    "My lord, you are about to bleed!"


    "..."


    Everyone asked at this moment, confirming this matter to the Supreme Supreme.


    "This statement is serious. I hope everyone will take this matter seriously. After all, this matter is related to the great affairs of my Longevity God Realm." The Supreme Supreme said again.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, we will leave this kind of matter to us!"


    "That''s right, just don''t worry, my lord!"


    "..."


    Immediately, everyone went out of the main hall directly, looking for people one after another. You must know that what the Supreme Supreme promised was a good fortune-level artifact, and you must know that good fortune-level artifacts are extremely rare. There are no artifacts at the level of good fortune.


    Now, if the Supreme Supreme took out a good fortune artifact as a reward, it would indeed arouse the interest of many people.


    After most of the people left, Changyan Zhizun also said: "Now we have a solution for the two of the Earth Supreme, and the two of the Heavenly Supreme have also been determined, what should we do about the candidate for the Great Supreme?"


    After hearing this, the Supreme Supreme also shook his head helplessly. Obviously, this is very difficult to do.


    Immediately the Supreme Supreme said: "It is difficult for me to do this too. You have seen the situation just now. Everyone is not very concerned about this matter, especially the elders of the Supreme Supreme. Without me taking out the If they are tempted by the good fortune level artifact, maybe they won''t even care about the trials."


    The reason for this situation is nothing more than that whether the Longevity God Realm is ruled by Ensuo and others, or by the people of the Beast God Realm, the existence and status of these great supreme beings will not be greatly affected, so they are very concerned about their own. The most thorough consideration of interests.


    Few of them will participate in this kind of duel between two people and the battle between life and death. This is what makes the Supreme Supreme a headache.

 Chapter 5860： Peerless city

    Chapter 5860 Peerless City


    The cultivation base of the Great Supreme level is relatively rare in both the Longevity God Realm and the Ferocious Beast God Realm.


    ��


    But now it is too difficult to find an existence of the Earth Supreme level in Changsheng. Too many, too many to count.


    It is not an easy task to gather these people together. Although the Supreme Supreme took out a treasure to recruit people, it is still difficult to spread the news to the entire Longevity God Realm in a short time due to the size of the Longevity God Realm of.


    Therefore, the Supreme Supreme also set the selection time after five days, and this time, the Supreme Supreme also prepared a competition for the candidates of the Supreme Supreme to participate in the battle. There are also several high-level pills.


    Supreme Supreme also knows that if those old guys want to participate in the battle, it is very difficult to do without some blood.


    Although the day of the selection competition was set to be five days later, on the second day, cultivators rushed to the city near Tushitian one after another. After all, the conditions offered by the Supreme Supreme were still very attractive. Especially for these earthly supreme cultivators, it is almost impossible to have a good fortune-level artifact. Some people, let alone have one, may not even have seen it.


    Supreme Supreme also specially vacated a city to entertain these cultivators who were going to participate in the selection competition, and the Wushuang City near Tushitian naturally became the best choice.


    The cultivators from various places in the Longevity God''s Domain also rushed to Wushuang City in the past few days.


    Su Yan has also been cultivating in the room of the Holy Land for the past few days, and his divine power is getting closer and closer to the late stage of the Supreme Being, and there is a vague tendency to break through that bottleneck.


    However, Su Yan also suppressed it in time. After all, he was going to represent the Longevity God Realm to participate in the mid-term competition of the Earth Supreme. Once he breaks through to the late Earth Supreme, it will be very troublesome, although Su Yan can also guarantee him 100%. It was possible to win, but the Supreme has already released the news. This time they selected the existence of the late and peak of the Earth Supreme, so in order to reduce unnecessary troubles, Su Yan also chose to temporarily suppress the breakthrough of the cultivation base.


    At this moment, Su Yan also got up and pushed open the door of the practice room, and a ray of sunlight came in.


    Because he wanted to suppress his current cultivation, there was no need for Su Yan to stay in this training room any longer.


    "I heard that the Supreme One gathered all those people in Wushuang City. I just happened to be idle and bored. I''ll go to Wushuang City to have a look!" Su Yan suddenly thought at this moment, and immediately got up and went to Wushuang City.


    Longevity God''s Domain, Peerless City.


    "Brother Jinling, with so many masters, I feel a little bad. Some young masters, just the breath on their bodies makes me feel uneasy."


    "Calm down. After all, the rewards offered by the Supreme Being are so generous this time. It is not surprising that there are very few masters among the cultivators who came to participate in the trials."


    "Damn, why don''t you know there are so many young and strong people on weekdays."


    "I don''t know about that. It''s true that many of the cultivators here don''t seem to be too old."


    "Hey! Haven''t seen so many young Earth Supreme Beings before? Do you want to be so perverted!"


    "Hmph, what''s so scary about a young Earth Sovereign? Let me tell you, the last time I saw a young Earth Sovereign fight directly against the Great Sovereign, and the one who lost was the Great Sovereign!"


    "Ah? Haha, Brother Jinling, you really know how to joke. The Earth Sovereign won a single against the Big Sovereign? I laughed so hard!"


    "Don''t believe it, many people were there!"


    "Haha, it''s so funny. Okay, okay, I believe it, haha!"


    The other person laughed, and Jin Ling showed displeasure.


    Suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder, he was startled, and turned around hastily.


    Looking back at his hair, he found that the person who patted him was one of the young supreme beings he and Jin Ling pointed out just now, and he was smiling at him and said: "Hello, I am Hua Qianluo, you just said that there is a spiritual cultivator of the Supreme Being who can I am very interested in defeating the Great Supreme, so tell me about it."


    The man only felt that the strength of the person in front of him was extremely high, and he had a feeling that he couldn''t see through.


    "You are?" the man looked at Hua Qianluo suspiciously and said.


    Seeing this, Hua Qianluo repeated again: "Hi, my name is Hua Qianluo, may I ask this fellow Taoist''s name?"


    "Going to Jinling!" Seeing this, Jinling hurriedly cupped his hands and said, although he is also a late-stage Earth Supreme Being, but looking at Hua Qianluo in front of him, he couldn''t see through his cultivation at all, so he quickly answered Hua Qianluo''s question .


    "Brother, is it true that the Earth Sovereign did what the Great Sovereign did alone?" Hua Qianluo also asked.


    "Nature is true, I have seen it with my own eyes..."


    "..."


    The two immediately sat there and started talking. After seeing someone believe in him, what Jin Ling said became more and more involved, and the whole person became more and more excited.


    Scenes like this can be seen everywhere in Wushuang City. There are crowds chatting or gossiping everywhere on the streets. In the past few days, thousands of people have gathered in Wushuang City. Of course, some of them are just planning to To see the excitement, there were not so many people who actually participated in the selection competition.


    Those who came to watch the excitement naturally had nothing to do at this time before the selection competition started, and could only chat on the street.


    A large part of the reason for this is that the Supreme Supreme ordered the ban on the opening of auctions and gambling houses in Wushuang City, so that the entertainment activities of the cultivators became less and less.


    At this time, facing the crowded crowd, several duel venues on the other side of Wushuang City have also been established. Just waiting for the selection competition in a few days later, the entire venue looks extraordinary, but the venue is only owned by the Supreme Late Stage. Or those with strength above Earth Supreme Late Stage can sign up to enter.


    Even if the rest of the people watched, they could only watch from outside the duel field, but it was obvious that Supreme Supreme also considered that some people would watch the excitement, and built some high platforms outside the duel field, so that people outside could watch to what happened inside.


    Moreover, Supreme is also planning to lift the air ban outside the duel field at the start of the match, so that the cultivators on the outside can fly up to see the situation inside.


    At this time, Su Yan also came to the noisy side of Wushuang City.

 Chapter 5861： Mysterious Huaqianluo

    Chapter 5861: The Mysterious Flower Falls


    ��


    In the duel venue, an old man in a moon-white coat was sipping fragrant tea, with a calm expression on his face, he suddenly smiled and said: "It is said that last time in Tianyu Mountain, an earthly supreme cultivator directly defeated Tianyu. The second elder of the mountain, is there such a thing?"


    "Haha, Supreme Master Changyan was joking. How could Earth Supreme Being defeat the Second Elder of Tianyu Mountain? You must know that the strength of the Second Elder of Tianyu Mountain is at least the existence of the mid-term Supreme Supreme. This rumor is a bit too exaggerated!"


    At this time, the Supreme Supreme also said hastily after hearing it.


    "I have also heard the rumors that Changyan Supreme said, but I think it is true. After all, it is not too strange for such a genius to appear in our Longevity God''s Domain!"


    An old man in a gray Taoist robe on the right also spoke at this moment.


    "I think Hong Luo Zhizun is old and confused? Do you believe such rumors?" After hearing this, the Supreme Supreme didn''t save this person at all. Even though Hong Luo Zhizun only has the strength of the Great Supreme Supreme, but he has no respect for him. Supreme Supreme is very dissatisfied, but due to Ensuo''s reasons, Supreme Supreme is not very good at handling this matter.


    Hong Luo Zhizun is also getting worse. He has never heard of this rumor. The reason why he said so at the moment is just because of the relationship between Tianyu Mountain and Supreme Supreme. Nothing but Supreme.


    Of course, the Supreme Being also heard the meaning of his words, so he didn''t get used to him.


    "Hmph!" Hong Luo Zhizun also snorted coldly after hearing this. Although he did not deal with the Supreme Being, he would not have the guts to really confront the Supreme Being.


    At this time, Changyan Supreme also quickly smoothed things over and said: "The rumors are indeed a little unbelievable. After all, even if there is really a cultivator of the Earth Supreme who can defeat the existence of the Great Supreme, then he would not dare to go wild in Tianyu Mountain!"


    After hearing this sentence, everyone present also felt that what Changyan Supreme said was very reasonable.


    But at this moment, the Supreme One suddenly thought of something. He, Su Yan, was in Tianyu Mountain when he met this time, and he didn''t particularly care about the reactions of everyone in Tianyu Mountain when he went there, but thinking of it now At that time, everyone in Tianyu Mountain seemed to be a little angry.


    I couldn''t help thinking of Su Yan''s strength in my heart, and I immediately understood the ins and outs of this matter, and the Supreme One knew that if Su Yan was really in Tianyu Mountain that day, the strength of the current second elder in Tianyu Mountain is absolutely not It is a problem for Su Yan''s opponent, even how many moves he can survive in Su Yan''s hands.


    But with so many people here, he naturally wouldn''t damage Tian Yushan and his own reputation, even if he was the real Supreme Being, he couldn''t admit it.


    ��


    At this moment, Su Yan was also in the noisy area of ??Wu Wushuang City, and the voices of the people around him were constantly ringing in Su Yan''s ears.


    Suddenly, a figure in the crowd caught Su Yan''s attention, and Su Yan immediately set his sights on that person, who also sensed Su Yan''s existence at this moment, and immediately looked at Su Yan with a smile on his face.


    The person Su Yan was looking at was Hua Qianluo. Su Yan could clearly feel that Hua Qianluo''s strength was definitely not simple. The feeling of mystery, although it doesn''t mean that Su Yan thinks Hua Qianluo is strong, but the sense of mystery in him makes Su Yan feel a little surprised. With Su Yan''s current strength, he couldn''t see through a **** cultivator whose cultivation base was only the late stage of Earth Supreme.


    This is something that Su Yan can''t understand. You must know that Su Yan''s current mental power is no less than that of a great supreme peak. Even after refining the ancient real fire, Su Yan''s own spiritual power has also been greatly improved. After a lot of tempering, the strength of the whole person has also been qualitatively transformed. Now it is only one step away from the spiritual power of the supreme heaven.


    Su Yan immediately turned his head away. After all, his gaze had already aroused Hua Qianluo''s awareness. If he continued to stare, it would make the other party feel hostile.


    After a while, Su Yan also walked through the crowd, Hua Qianluo was the only person who could attract Su Yan''s attention in a huge area, and there was no shortage of supreme-level cultivators in this area, but these In Su Yan''s eyes, people are just ordinary existences, only the mystery of Hua Qianluo makes it difficult for Su Yan to see through.


    "It seems that I still have to take a good look at this trial!" Su Yan said immediately.


    ��


    Time also passed quickly, and now it was the time agreed by the Supreme Being. At this time, the entire Wushuang City was already overcrowded, and the voices of various discussions were also ringing out in the city one after another.


    "Be quiet, everyone. First of all, I would like to thank everyone for participating in this selection competition. Contributing to the majesty of my Longevity God''s Domain is rare and valuable, and it is worthy of your pride. Therefore, all of you who have won today Those who participate in the selection qualifications will be able to obtain three top-notch Concentration Pills after the selection competition is over, and these pills can be obtained regardless of victory or defeat."


    "Of course, if you win, the rewards you can get will definitely be better. The existence that is promoted to the end will get an artifact of good fortune. I don''t think I need to emphasize this matter too much."


    "Next, I will directly announce the official start of this selection competition. Next, I will let Chang Yan Zhizun introduce the specific rules of this selection competition to everyone!"


    After the Supreme Being spoke for a while, he directly dumped the matter of his speech on Changyan Supreme. Although Changyan Supreme was unwilling, but at this time the Supreme Supreme had already said this in front of so many people, so he I can only bite the bullet and do it.


    "The rules of this competition are very simple. We will assign you the opponent who is closest to your strength in the first stage according to everyone''s strength. If you can win and enter the second stage, it will be in the form of a lottery. After that, every promotion will Carry out the same operation until the final winner is determined." Changyan Zhizun also directly narrated at this moment.


    "Then, fellow daoists who are preparing to participate in this trial, please prepare to enter the duel venue!" The Supreme Supreme also said directly at this time.


    Immediately, Supreme Supreme, Supreme Changyan and others also flew to the connection between the duel venue and Wushuang City, because to participate in the selection competition this time, there are still requirements for divine power.

 Chapter 5862： clown

    Chapter 5862 Jumping beam clown


    Because Su Yan is the contestant in the middle stage of the Earth Sovereign, the minimum requirement for the cultivators to be selected this time is the late Earth Sovereign, so if you want to participate in this selection competition, your divine power must be at least at the late Earth Sovereign stage.


    Several supreme beings are also checking the participants at the entrance of the duel venue at the moment, and at the same time they want to prevent those whose strength is not up to the standard from entering the duel venue.


    Because this kind of selection competition is different from the usual competition, it is not for people to watch, of course it is normal for some people to pay attention to it, after all, the cultivator selected this time is going to represent the God of Longevity and the beast God''s domain against. This is a relatively important matter in the eyes of most cultivators in the Longevity God''s Domain.


    At this time, some **** cultivators began to enter the duel venue one after another, and Su Yan was also among the people queuing up to enter.


    At this moment, when a Great Supreme Being of Tushitian on the right was testing the divine power of the cultivator who was about to enter, he found that the cultivation level of that person was only in the middle stage of Earth Supreme Being, although the fluctuation of divine power emitted by him was already infinite. It''s close to the late stage of the Earth Sovereign, but the cultivation base is still the existence of the middle stage of the Earth Sovereign.


    "You can''t go in!" The person in charge of checking the strength and cultivation also said directly.


    "Didn''t it mean that all existences above the middle stage of the Earth Supreme can enter and participate in the selection competition?" The man was extremely displeased after hearing this, and then said the same thing.


    Although there was a big gap between his strength and the person in charge of checking his cultivation, he said without any fear.


    Su Yan was standing behind him at this moment. Su Yan also had to admire this man''s courage, but Su Yan was also a little worried about his IQ. He dared to compete with Tushitian in the Longevity God Realm, let alone Saying that this is still in the realm of Tushitian, this is almost no different from courting death.


    "The rule is that the Earth Sovereign is extremely late stage and above. Of course, if you understand that the Earth Sovereign is above the mid-stage, there is no problem, but your strength is only the Earth Sovereign mid-stage. No matter what you say, you can''t enter it." Responsible inspection The person with the cultivation level also directly said that due to the situation of too many people watching around him, and he had to pay attention to maintaining the image of Tushitian, so he did not directly make a move, otherwise, given the difference in strength between the two of them, He couldn''t believe that this idiot in front of him dared to talk to him like that.


    "Hmph! I..."


    The man was still extremely arrogant after hearing this, and when he was about to continue to say something, the man in charge of checking his strength and cultivation base also released his divine power directly, and the man did not dare to speak just now, and then walked back go.


    Then it was Su Yan''s turn to check. After seeing that the person who came was Su Yan, he directly chose to let Su Yan in.


    Just when Su Yan was about to step in, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Wait a minute, this person is obviously infinitely close to the late stage of the Earth Supreme, why can he go in?" said a cultivator who was preparing to line up behind.


    That person''s strength has already reached the late stage of the Great Supreme, and this time he is also preparing to participate in the selection competition of the Great Supreme. In his eyes, he also noticed that although the fluctuation of divine power on Su Yan is extremely powerful, but the specific realm of divine power It''s just the peak of the Earth Supreme in the middle stage, and it''s still a step away from the Earth Supreme in the late stage.


    Hearing this sentence, the people around became restless, and the person who was refused entry just now looked at this place as if watching the excitement.


    "Do you know who he is?" The person in charge of testing his strength also said directly.


    "I don''t care who he is? I can''t get in, but if he can get in, that''s no good!" The person who was rejected just now said arrogantly at this moment, with an extremely unbeatable expression, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable .


    "Hmph! It seems that I have to teach you a lesson today!" At this time, the person in charge of the inspection couldn''t bear it any longer, and the divine power on his body immediately exploded.


    Just when this person''s strength was about to condense into reality, Su Yan stood up and said: "I am a man of Tushitian, and I will not participate in this selection meeting. I think you have no objection to what I said!"


    "Huh, it''s up to you? A brat in the mid-stage of the Earth Supreme, who still uttered wild words saying that he is from the Tushita Heaven? If you are really from the Tushita Heaven, I would still say that I am the Supreme Supreme! This is a bragging era! Who wouldn''t?" After hearing Su Yan''s words, the man said with a mocking face.


    "I warn you, don''t make trouble!" The person in charge of testing the divine power was stopped by Su Yan, although he withdrew the divine power, but at this moment, the person who was talking so much was also very angry.


    "Okay! That''s what you said, the Supreme Being is right next to you! I''ll call him over now." Su Yan also said with a smile on his face at the moment.


    "Just because you still want to be called Supreme? Bragging bragging, you are not as professional as me!" The man continued to laugh and said, and then he was about to walk inside.


    At this moment Su Yan yelled unexpectedly: "Supreme Supreme!"


    No one thought that Su Yan would actually dare to shout.


    "It''s over! How dare you call Supreme Supreme directly!"


    "How should this die?"


    "It''s unlucky to see blood today!"


    "..."


    At this moment, everyone''s first reaction after Su Yan shouted Supreme Being was to worry about how Su Yan would die in a while.


    But the next moment an even more unbelievable scene happened, the supreme being came over directly, and then looked directly at Su Yan and said, "What are you calling me for?"


    "ah?"


    "No way!"


    "This guy is serious!"


    "It can''t be that Tushitian is really a person!"


    "..."


    Everyone''s reaction was also bright at this moment. The person who mocked Su Yan just now stood still at this moment, as if he had lost control of his body.


    "This person said that if I enter the duel venue, I''m not strong enough. He''s not convinced." Su Yan also said directly at this moment.


    After hearing this, the Supreme Being looked at the direction Su Yan pointed at. At this time, the man backed away from fright, and immediately slapped himself while saying, "It''s because I have no vision. It''s trash!"


    Seeing this, Su Yan was not one to care about anything, so he went straight to the duel venue.


    Seeing this, the Supreme One also returned to the place where he was just now, as if nothing had happened at the moment, only the person among the crowd kept slapping himself at the moment, letting everyone around him know that something just happened An extremely outrageous thing.

 Chapter 5864： Earthquake

    Chapter 5864 Earth Explosion and Sky Shock


    There is also a powerful divine power bursting out from the whole body, covering the surroundings, and it is extremely terrifying.


    "In the face of the real strength gap, any moves you make are futile, because he will never change your fate of failure!" Kong Jing said with a smile.


    For Monash in front of him, Kong Kongjing didn''t pay attention to him at all. Xu Kongjing''s personal talent is very good in the entire Longevity God Realm, and before participating in the selection competition this time, Changyan Supreme also deliberately passed it on to him. After teaching him a few new magical skills, compared to when he was fighting Su Yan at this moment, his overall strength has also improved a lot.


    "boom!"


    Monash also hit directly on Kong Kongjing''s long stick at this moment.


    An extremely strong fluctuation of divine power immediately spread to the surroundings.


    The collision between the two seemed evenly matched, but Su Yan also sensed something was wrong at this moment.


    "Not too bad! You are so arrogant, I thought you were so strong!" Monash also said directly at the moment.


    But the next moment, Monash''s whole body also became wrong, and his whole body felt like it was about to collapse, and then he injected divine power into his waist.


    "What did you do?" Monash looked at Kong Kongjing in shock and said.


    "Nothing! Just a little lesson for you." Kong Jing said with a look of disdain.


    At this moment, Monash could clearly feel that the divine power in his body was constantly disappearing. Although the remaining divine power could be controlled by him, the divine power in his body quickly faded out like opening a gate to release a flood.


    "You... my dantian! What did you do to my dantian!" Monash roared loudly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I accidentally shocked it, I''m so sorry!" Kong Jing said with a smile.


    Needless to say, the importance of the dantian to a cultivator. Once the dantian is broken, the whole person will become an ordinary cripple. At this time, no matter who it is, it will be useless. Once the dantian is broken, it is doomed to never set foot on this life The road to cultivating gods.


    "You! I''ll fight with you!" Monash''s eyes were red at the moment, and he naturally knew what the damage to his dantian meant to him. Although his dantian was not completely broken, the strange feeling coming from his dantian was also It made him realize that the matter was not simple, and at this moment his own divine power was constantly weakening.


    "Earth Explosion and Heaven Shock!"


    Monash let out a loud roar, and then his whole body entered another realm. At this moment, all the remaining divine power in his body was mobilized by Monash, and his whole body was also floating in the air at this moment.


    "Explode yourself??" Su Yan saw Monash''s thoughts at a glance when he looked at Monash''s movements.


    But at this time, Kong Jing on the field obviously didn''t notice Monash''s intentions.


    In this life, Kong Jing looked at Monash floating in mid-air with a look of disdain, and said at this moment: "Just because you want me to pay the price? With your strength, you can''t even touch me!"


    The powerful fluctuations of divine power also instantly attracted the attention of people around them, and Changyan Supreme and Supreme Supreme also shifted their attention to Kong Kongjing at this moment.


    Changyan Supreme originally had absolute confidence in Kong Kongjing, so he didn''t pay too much attention to Kong Kongjing''s competition, and kept his eyes on the surrounding competition venues. At this moment, the divine power fluctuation on Kongkongjing''s side is so strong This also caught the attention of Supreme Master Changyan.


    "Not good! That person is going to blow himself up!"


    The moment Changyan Supreme turned his attention, he also noticed Monash''s movement, and then he rushed out with his divine power. He couldn''t let his precious apprentice be injured in this situation, after all, the next There are still several games left, and among so many supreme cultivators, there are still some who can be as good as he sees.


    "Hmph! The skill of self-explosion was actually used in the competition held by Tushitian! It seems that you can''t be kept!" Changyan Supreme also came to the venue where Kong Kongjing was located in an instant. Immediately, an extremely tyrannical divine power shot out from his hand, and it hit Monash.


    At this moment, Monash''s whole body is also beginning to be torn apart. His whole body is completely out of his control. Even the divine power he condensed just now has disappeared at this moment. Now he doesn''t even have the ability to activate the divine power , let alone self-destruct.


    "Destroy!"


    The Supreme Master Changyan then pointed lightly, and then there was a loud "boom".


    The next moment, Monash''s figure disappeared between the sky and the earth.


    "I announce the sixth field, the winner is Kong Jing!" Immediately, Changyan Supreme also said directly. When he said this, the most outrageous thing was that his face did not change at all.


    "Master!" Kong Kongjing also said hastily at this moment.


    "Be careful, don''t be careless, his strength is not low, although he is not your opponent, but if you really let him explode just now, you will definitely be affected a lot. It will be very important for your next competition. It will have a big impact, then you should be smarter yourself!" Changyan Supreme also directly educated Kong Kongjing at this moment.


    "Follow Master''s instruction!" Kong Kong Jing said immediately afterward.


    He also knew about this situation. If it wasn''t for the Supreme Master Changyan''s attack, he was so close to Monash just now, and if he resisted the self-destruction of a Supreme God Cultivator head-on, everyone would feel uncomfortable.


    "This guy, really shameless!" Su Yan couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw this scene.


    Changyan Supreme pampered Kong Kong Jing too much. In front of so many people, in order to prevent Xu Kong Jing from being injured, he made a move openly, without considering the impact of his action.


    At this moment, the people below are all talking about it.


    "Is this Xu Kongjing the disciple of his Supreme Master Chang Yan? Isn''t this pure and pure protection?"


    "Can other people participate in the competition?"


    "In this case, can''t we just give him the spot?"


    "That''s right, can''t you just make an appointment directly?"


    "..."


    The spectators around said one after another at the moment, everyone was extremely dissatisfied with Changyan Supreme''s attack to kill Monash.


    But Changyan Supreme himself doesn''t care about these things.


    However, Supreme Supreme also sensed that something was wrong at this moment, and immediately stood up and mobilized his divine power and said: "Our competition is held in the form of an exchange competition, and only winners and losers are decided, life and death are not decided, just like the man who blew himself up just now. It is still highly not recommended."

 Chapter 5865： Eternal Darkness Supreme

    Chapter 5865 The Eternal Darkness Sovereign


    After this match, it will temporarily enter the repair time.


    Su Yan also returned to his room. Right now, the two great **** realms are about to compete, and there are many hidden forces and ancient **** realms secretly watching.


    Needless to say, this collision between the two great domains of the gods will definitely not end easily.


    And although he has greatly improved his strength after entering the God Realm, he is still far from the peak of the God Realm.


    Even compared with the two masters of the domain of the gods, there is a huge gap...


    While thinking about it, Su Yan still felt that improving his strength was the only right way.


    As soon as he thought of this, he immediately restrained his mind and let himself enter the state of mind that was calm in the ancient well.


    As he breathed in and out, the divine light was released from his body, making his body look like a starry sky in the universe, and Paul didn''t know how many avenues inside.


    At this moment, all his thoughts are silent, and he has already entered the supreme realm...


    All of a sudden, the divine light in Su Yan''s body froze inexplicably!


    While the divine light shines brilliantly, it also carries an incomparably terrifying murderous aura! !


    And he also noticed the inexplicable fluctuations of his divine light, and there seemed to be a great darkness in this weirdness.


    This great darkness seems to come from the ancient times, surpassing the prehistoric era, and seems to erode Su Yan''s divine sense!


    After coming to God Realm, this was the first time he encountered such a situation!


    Could it be... some strange existence wanted to take his body away!


    This is a joke, not to mention that he possesses many magic weapons, even his cultivation has reached the level of Earth Supreme!


    Dare to play such an inexplicable little trick with him, it''s really reckless!


    He suddenly opened his eyes, bursting out with an incomparably strong brilliance!


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying sword intent was released from the eyes!


    This sword intent is enough to break through the most terrifying darkness in the world and wipe out everything! !


    The darkness receded immediately, but it was already too late.


    Su Yan''s sword intent can be fleeting for thousands of miles in a single thought.


    He noticed that his sword had cut off some unknown Taos, and then he opened his eyes suddenly.


    But he found that he was no longer in the realm of the gods, but instead entered the dark and boundless space of the universe.


    The surrounding area was filled with an incomparably thick darkness and emptiness, which completely surrounded him.


    Presumably, the inexplicable darkness broke the barrier of space just now, or some special method was used to play with time and space, so that he was transferred to this unknown deep space of the universe.


    After Su Yan''s divine thoughts spread out, he only noticed the boundless darkness.


    Arriving here, I don''t know how far away the Longevity God''s Domain is...


    What kind of existence is the other party that can play with time and space like this, and can also transfer Su Yan from the Longevity God''s Domain to here in the blink of an eye!


    Could it be that he has been able to transcend time and space?


    There was silence around, without a single sound, the darkness was the answer to all Su Yan''s questions.


    But his hesitation only lasted for a moment before dissipating.


    It was only because the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword reappeared in his hands.


    As long as the long sword is in hand, he will still be the invincible Emperor Xianwu!


    Circles of cold light expanded from Su Yan''s feet, and it seemed that even the passage of time around him became extremely slow.


    These circles of cold lights are constantly swallowing, and a terrifying power is brewing, which can cause a thunderous blow at any time!


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps in the darkness.


    The footsteps sounded very rhythmic, and seemed to have some kind of demagogic effect.


    It seemed that every step stepped on Su Yan''s heart.


    Although the footsteps were getting closer, the strange thing was that the darkness in front of him didn''t change at all.


    The darkness in front of him seemed to become more intense, and even Su Yan''s divine sense could be swallowed up!


    There must be something strange in the darkness, he "invited" Su Yan here in such a treacherous way, and approached him in such a way, he must want to do something.


    Su Yan sneered, and then said: "Are you worthy of playing tricks in front of me?"


    Then the long sword in his hand came out like a dragon, and the pale sword energy combined with the boundless divine power caused the entire space to shake together.


    In the shaking of the space, the weird darkness shook like ink!


    But before he could get close to Su Yan, he was completely pierced by the sword light.


    This darkness is indeed a substantial thing, and I don''t know what kind of divine power can change it into such a strange thing.


    And the darkness gradually transformed into a big hand in the space!


    This big hand is enough to crush the stars and sweep across the galaxy, but Su Yan has already made the second sword!


    This second sword is like thousands of trees and pear blossoms, and the darkness is shattered after the first sword, and there is no way to maintain the shape!


    Even the darkness itself has become precarious.


    Suddenly there was an exclamation in the darkness: "What kind of sword technique is this?"


    This voice is extremely ancient and deep, as if it came from the wilderness before the ancient times.


    Su Yan swung his sword across, and behind him appeared a magic body phantom that could crush stars.


    His divine power is concentrated and undisturbed, but it is full of terrifying explosive power. As long as he exerts his strength, even the sky will be smashed by him! !


    And Su Yan''s pair of golden pupils no longer contained any emotion at this time, they were as calm as water, only staring at the darkness.


    If he makes another sword strike, it will definitely be a sword that rewrites everything and smashes everything into pieces!


    "Your realm is only the Supreme Being of the Earth, but your strength is more than the Supreme Being of the Earth. You are indeed a freak, as the lord said!"


    Voices came from the darkness in all directions.


    Only now did Su Yan understand that he��is this piece of darkness itself.


    He covered all starlight in the universe with darkness, spanning thousands of miles, tens of thousands of miles of sky.


    If he was serious, Su Yan should be in his body right now.


    Then Su Yan directly unleashed the third sword!


    The sword light in his hand directly turned into a nine-headed ice dragon, and the place where it crossed the border directly tore apart the sky for thousands of miles!


    Behind this long torn darkness, the starlight slowly swallowed up, and finally there was light in the universe.


    And after the starlight appeared, the exclamation in the darkness came again.


    "You were able to break through the ancient darkness, your swordsmanship...what''s going on?"


    This mysterious existence seemed to be very puzzled by what was happening in front of him. How could it be possible to have such terrible lethality with just an ice sword?


    It must be because his swordsmanship is powerful, so he can break it?


    And Su Yan held his head high at this time: "What are you, hiding your head and showing your tail, you dare not show your real body to others, and you are worthy of asking me questions?"


    He swung his long sword horizontally, just wanting to completely shatter the darkness in front of him!


    But the figure of an old man has appeared in the darkness.


    The old man''s white eyebrows almost reached his knees, and he was wearing a black robe with a pentagram logo on it.


    He said: "I am Mowei, the supreme being of the ancient darkness, Su Yan, your strength is very strong."


    This ancient darkness supreme uniquely distanced himself from Su Yan. Obviously, he was extremely afraid of Su Yan''s swordsmanship.


    "You dragged me here, no matter what you are doing, just fart! Save yourself from having a chance to talk later!"


    With Su Yan''s character that is proud of the world, no one can call him to come and go.


    No matter who this Mowei is or what power he represents, since he offended Su Yan, he must pay the price!


    This is the only truth, and nothing else matters, and below it.


    Mowei stared at Su Yan, his expression suddenly became very complicated.


    He has seen many peerless powerhouses, but few are as wild as Su Yan.


    Mo Wei said: "Do you know that your cultivation level is not as good as mine, and... I have cultivated for more than dozens of epochs, and I am only one step away from the Supreme Being of Heaven!"


    He also wanted to bluff Su Yan with his qualifications.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan laughed after hearing this, "It seems that you have lived on the body of a dog all these years. You have cultivated so many eras, and you can''t even open the realm of the Supreme Being. How dare you say that you are not a waste?"


    When Mowei heard this, his expression changed drastically.


    The surrounding darkness also transformed into thousands of dark snake heads.


    If these dark serpents are placed in the lower realm, each one can devour the world and even the galaxy, possessing supreme power.


    But in front of Su Yan today, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Movi sneered and said: "You are even more crazy than the rumors, but that lord has taken a fancy to your ability and wants me to tell you something."


    "Who is the grown-up you speak of?"


    "You don''t need to know that, the lord asked me to ask you, are you interested in destroying the two great gods of immortality and beasts, or replacing the masters of these two great gods?"


    Su Yan said: "What do you mean by that?"


    "The two great realms are about to merge, and it will be a very huge force. That adult is very interested, so he wants to choose an agent to help him take charge of this force."


    When Su Yan heard this, his expression suddenly became very cold.


    "You mean to let me be someone else''s puppet???"


    Who is he, Su Yan, who has always stood upright, how could he be someone else''s puppet?


    To the vast majority of people, being number two in the world is a remarkable achievement.


    But to him, Su Yan, it can only prove that you are the most failed person in the whole world.


    If a person has no heart, it is impossible to continue climbing.


    "I broke the restrictions of the heavens and ascended to the God Realm! I have killed countless strong men in the God Realm, how dare you make me a puppet?"


    Su Yan''s eyes became incomparably sharper, and along with him, his incomparably fierce killing intent rose!


    Mowei didn''t expect Su Yan to react like this at all. If it was an ordinary supreme being who heard such an opportunity, he would be ecstatic, wishing he could kneel down on the ground and salute.


    And he, Su Yan, seemed to have suffered some great humiliation, it was unbearable!


    "Su Yan, don''t be shameless, do you know that lord is..."


    Movi''s face became distorted, and those dark snakes all opened their mouths wide, spitting out scarlet snake apricots!


    Between the two parties, it seems that the situation is on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 5866： true destructive power

    Chapter 5866: True Divine Power of Destruction


    But Mowei didn''t choose to fight Su Yan, instead he just smiled coldly.


    "Do you know the strength of that lord, if I say it, I''m afraid I''ll scare you!"


    "Hundreds of God Realms are obeying that lord''s orders. That lord''s strength spans the ages, and he can already rule many eras arbitrarily, and he is still above immortality!"


    Su Yan just looked at Mowei coldly, and didn''t speak any more.


    Mowei said again: "If you fight against that lord, even the Supreme One will die!"


    "This time the incident between the two great gods, the adults are also watching in secret, choosing you, but your good fortune, you don''t want some people are willing!"


    While Movi was speaking, a mirror image appeared in the darkness.


    I saw many gods watching the battle, and in the middle of the battlefield, the final was going on between Hua Qianluo and Kong Kongjing.


    The battle between these two has reached its peak...


    Only then did Su Yan realize that it took a long time for his consciousness and body to be abducted to this unknown space.


    Does Mowei mean that Hua Qianluo is Su Yan''s replacement?


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, it is impossible for him, Su Yan, to be manipulated casually.


    As the screen turned, images of many strong men from the Beast God''s Domain appeared again.


    Mo Wei said: "These people have already taken refuge in that lord in the dark. If you agree, these strong men will be your subordinates in the future. Wouldn''t it be beautiful if one person was under ten thousand?"


    As the screen turned, it appeared on the subspace above God''s Domain again.


    There seem to be many pairs of eyes staring at this battle in many subspaces...


    "The merging of the two God Realms into one is a picture that many people don''t want to see. When do you think they will make a move?"


    As the picture continues to change, more and more Supremes appear.


    Mo Wei said: "But compared with the adults inside and outside, these are small characters. Even if they are the masters of the two major gods, they are not worth mentioning in front of that adult."


    There was great confidence in his expression, as if Su Yan refused to agree, he was simply stupider than a pig or a dog.


    But it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to change his mind, he said coldly: "You don''t need to talk nonsense, I, Su Yan, will never be anyone''s puppet."


    Movi shook his head regretfully, and said, "I''m sorry... Su Yan, your death is coming."


    Su Yan proudly said: "Only by you?"


    While Movi laughed, the surrounding darkness began to heave again, turning into more than a dozen time-space gates.


    From the other side of the gate of time and space came out many strong men from the Beast God''s Domain.


    After these powerhouses appeared, the intruders fixed their eyes on Su Yan.


    "Your strength has already aroused the fear of the Beast God Realm, Su Yan, I don''t have to deal with you, and the Beast God Realm will not let you go."


    After Movi finished speaking, he completely hid his body in the darkness.


    "This is the fate of offending that adult, turn you into ashes!"


    Su Yan swung his sword horizontally, originally wanting to pursue Mowei.


    But those strong men who suddenly appeared in the void have already suppressed Su Yan with great mana!


    Then, many totems of ancient ferocious beasts suddenly appeared in the dark sky!


    The totem tore apart the space, and rivers of blood spread in the space. These rivers of blood connected with each other, forming a complete and incomparable large formation in the air.


    Seeing this posture, Su Yan already understood that the Beast God''s Realm had spent a lot of money and wanted to snipe and kill himself here.


    "Su Yan, you are dying!"


    "When you kill him, that ice sword will belong to me!"


    "There should be many other treasures on him!"


    The expressions of these strong men became more and more excited, wishing to kill Su Yan immediately and then strip him naked.


    They are all like bloodthirsty jackals.


    And the blood river formation in the air has also been condensed successfully.


    The surrounding time and space have been blocked, even if you want to escape, you have no chance!


    But what all the gods didn''t expect was that Su Yan suddenly laughed when he was already under heavy siege.


    And the kind that laughs out loud! !


    All the gods couldn''t help showing extremely puzzled expressions. They didn''t know what Su Yan was laughing at, and what was worthy of his laughter.


    "Could it be the end of the road, completely insane?"


    "No, I''ve heard a lot of legends about him, he shouldn''t be so fragile!"


    "Then what is he laughing at?"


    Su Yan said slowly: "Since this blood river formation is here, and since time and space have been completely blocked, it means that all of us have nowhere to escape, right?"


    "Of course! Our Blood River Formation was formed in ancient times. Once it is used, there is absolutely no way out!"


    Su Yan said with satisfaction: "This is great, then I can kill all of you!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, those strong men showed extremely unbelievable expressions...


    What does it mean? ? ?


    He is only a mere person, he can only be regarded as the Supreme Being, and he dares to say that he wants to kill more than a dozen of them who are of the same level!


    Who does he think he is? !


    These strong men from the Beast God''s Domain felt as if they had been greatly insulted, and frantically rushed towards Su Yan to kill him!


    A streak of purple lightning flashed across the sky, turning into a peerless beast. It devoured towards Su Yan in less than half a second!


    The speed of this trick is really fast!


    But an iceberg suddenly fell from the sky and severely suppressed the beast!


    The ferocious beast wanted to continue struggling, but the iceberg spread wildly!


    In the blink of an eye, it has turned into the Frost Great Wall of thousands of miles!


    Although the fierce beast struggled with great strength, it was helpless!


    And behind Su Yan, that phantom also suddenly became a reality, and the sword, magic hammer, diamond hammer and other magic weapons in his hand also smashed in all directions!


    Su Yan''s golden eyes seemed to suddenly awaken some attribute!


    The magic weapon released the ultimate destructive power!


    Even his dharma body has turned into indigo skin, three heads with green faces and fangs, which seems to be enough to destroy all universes! !


    The destructive divine power forced more than a dozen gods to retreat at the same time, and this extreme destructive power easily destroyed the totem of the beast!


    Even the ubiquitous darkness has been annihilated to a large extent! !


    Relying on his supernatural ability, Movi hid in the parallel space. At this moment, he finally saw Su Yan''s essential power clearly!


    It turns out that what Su Yan possesses represents the most extreme divine power of destruction in the world!


    Life and death are two extreme opposing forces.


    And what Su Yan possesses is the ultimate power of destruction and death!


    Even the divine power of the same level will be annihilated by his divine power!


    But... there are more than a dozen supreme beings here!


    Even if he has amazing abilities, it is impossible to defeat so many strong people at the same time.


    But Movey soon realized how wrong he was.


    That Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword shined brilliantly in Su Yan''s hands, and at the same time, under the blessing of Destruction Divine Power, he actually firmly suppressed the opponent!


    When Su Yan''s Dharma God was slapped down with his palm, the terrifying divine power directly slapped an Earth Supreme into meat sauce!


    The Earth Sovereign lost his physical body, and did not die immediately. Instead, he transformed into a fifty-thousand-foot giant with his spirit body, and wanted to continue to compete with Su Yan!


    But the statue of Su Yan directly raised the long sword in his hand, and cut him in the middle with one sword!


    The terrifying and stern voice echoed in everyone''s minds in an instant!


    When it comes to the existence of the supreme level, it is an existence in which the body and the Taoism are in harmony, spanning an unknown number of eras, and devouring how many fruits of the law!


    To be killed by Su Yan''s sword so easily!


    After killing a supreme being, Su Yan''s expression obviously became more intense!


    This blood river formation is really excellent, with the formation blocked, all these gods are doomed!


    Su Yan suddenly let out a roar, and he and his **** statue dharma body were directly fused together!


    At this moment, he has become Lord Shiva who is in charge of all destruction! !


    The various instruments in his six arms also shined brilliantly in the sky, and the gods locked by his instruments could only resist desperately!


    Numerous cracks opened in the entire space, and a lot of blood poured in the air! !


    The totems of various ferocious beasts appeared and disappeared immediately. They had already tried their best to resist Su Yan.


    But... it doesn''t make any sense!


    In the face of this absolutely destructive power, even powerful divine power and ancient totems will be annihilated together!


    This is Su Yan''s biggest trump card.


    He directly pinched a deity, and with all his strength, he squeezed that deity into meat sauce!


    Blood River blocks and suppresses everything! !


    Now those gods in the Beast God''s Domain already know fear.


    But it''s too late to say anything now!


    The Blood River Formation was released by them themselves. They originally thought they could kill Su Yan in the Blood River Formation, but in the end they took the initiative to dig their own grave!


    It is too late to take back the Blood River Formation. It is very simple to set up the Blood River Formation, but it is very complicated to collect it!


    Under the current situation, how could Su Yan let them go!


    Mowei stared dumbfounded in the parallel space, and now he finally understood why that lord would take a fancy to Su Yan''s contemporary spokesperson.


    Although the time for this kid to become supreme is still very short, his strength cannot be underestimated. More importantly, his divine power is very special, and he seems to be a **** of destruction that only appeared in the early days of the birth of the universe galaxy!


    No wonder this kid is the first man to open the passage to the upper and lower worlds in so many years!


    I underestimated him before!


    If I fight him with all my strength, I''m afraid I won''t get any benefits.


    Even if the supreme being of the sky level wanted to defeat him, he would have to shed a layer of skin!


    Thinking of this, Mowei became more and more afraid of Su Yan.


    If a character like this can''t be used by me, then it''s safest to destroy it.


    After a round of fighting, there were only ten gods left in the Beast God''s Realm, and Su Yan had consumed a lot of divine power anyway.


    I don''t know if they have a chance, but if the timing is right, Movi will no longer hide in the dark, and will kill Su Yan!


    And in the blood river formation, those gods are all afraid.


    There God Venerable gritted his teeth and said: "Su Yan, don''t be too rampant, at worst we will all blow ourselves up and die with you?"


    Su Yan''s indifferent and haughty voice came from the sky.


    "Want to die with me?"


    "You are also worthy?"

 Chapter 5867： Murder

    Chapter 5867 The Disaster of Murder


    Following Su Yan''s words, an incomparable murderous aura rose in the air!


    Faintly, those gods seemed to be stared at by a pair of golden eyes!


    All of a sudden, their breathing became extremely chaotic, and strong warning signs kept appearing in their hearts!


    The feeling of terror was higher and higher, all of which reminded them��Su Yan''s words were definitely not exaggerating, but that he really had the strength to do it all!


    If he is willing, he can kill all these gods!


    Some gods were already panicking at this time, and wanted to escape to the back of their companions, at least they didn''t want to face Su Yan''s extremely terrifying killing intent first!


    Everyone understands that the move Su Yan will use next must be an earth-shattering and terrifying move!


    At that time, the real horror will come completely!


    These deities almost all have the idea that dead friends will not die poor people, so when the huge statue in the void crushed everything, they had no way to fight back effectively!


    The divine power released by the idol destroys everything! Also annihilate everything!


    It seems that everything can no longer stop Su Yan''s pace!


    And the three heads above the statue also roared crazily!


    For a moment, Movi, who was watching the battle, only wondered if Su Yan was crazy, but there was also a feeling of extreme fear in this madness!


    It seems that even the scalp is trembling together!


    He has spanned so many eras, and he has witnessed how many **** emperors and top powerhouses rise and fall brilliantly.


    But no one has yet made him feel this way��the shuddering feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    This is a kind of fear that comes from the source of the soul, no one can control it!


    This kind of ferocity is no longer like a god, but like the chaos before the ancient times, when the world was not born!


    Thinking of this, Movi was already faintly rejoicing. Fortunately, his task was to watch the battle on behalf of that lord, and he didn''t have to be Su Yan''s opponent.


    This man is too scary!


    And Su Yan''s pursuit has reached the front of the three gods!


    The Demon Subduing Sword and Vajra Pestle in his hand were directly smashed down, and the Demon Reflecting Mirror shrouded the deity with reflected light!


    Su Yan''s dharma body statue is 88,000 feet long, and the two dharma artifacts fell down with the power of thunder!


    Those two deities directly summoned the divine power of their entire body and poured it into the ancestor totem!


    But in the next second, the ancestor totem was smashed to pieces by the magic weapon!


    Following the thunder of the magic weapon, it directly broke the protective measures of the two gods, and forcibly smashed the two earthly gods into meat sauce!


    Even consciousness and soul are annihilated together into dust!


    And the third deity was locked up by the magical mirror, and the situation was not much better.


    He struggled with all his strength, and even released his own dharma form, which turned out to be a strange octopus with thirty thousand tentacles, and eyeballs of various colors growing on his forehead.


    After these eyeballs rotate together, they emit different divine lights!


    For a moment, the sky was shaken. He wanted to tear open the time-space rift to escape, but he forgot that this place had long been locked by the Blood River formation.


    Even after the sky is torn apart, the time-space rift will be quickly filled with the expanding blood river, and then endless blood will pour down from the time-space rift.


    These **** waters are extremely filthy and can corrode the holy body of the gods!


    Not to mention the dharma body he is using now!


    Under the pouring of blood, he roared crazily, and 30,000 tentacles swept towards Su Yan''s dharma body!


    "I will die with you!!"


    Su Yan smiled coldly, and the fourth magical weapon: the mountain splitting ax fell directly, cutting off all the 30,000 tentacles that swept over!


    The blue blood merged with the crimson blood in the air, making the blood river formation even more inflated!


    The Blood River has already locked the Three Realms and Ten Directions, and if there is no way to clear the level, it will remain locked forever!


    If you want to escape, even your soul will be killed!


    Su Yan''s Demon Slaying Sword fell down again, beheading the third God Venerable to death!


    Then he raised his head, the madness and killing intent contained in the three heads and six golden eyes still did not dissipate!


    On the contrary, it became more and more exalted!


    Up until now, few gods dared to look at Su Yan anymore!


    They all understood that this man''s strength was terrifying to the extreme!


    Unless it''s a heavenly supreme being, otherwise, no one here can suppress him!


    The terrifying power continued to condense in Su Yan''s hands, and he forced to ask: "Didn''t you just say you wanted to take my life?"


    "Why are they all dumb now!!"


    Finally, a deity couldn''t bear it anymore, and retorted: "Don''t be arrogant! You just killed several heavenly deities, and you have already consumed a lot of divine power. How can you still be the opponent of us deities!"


    "If you surrender now, maybe I''m willing to leave you a whole body!"


    When Su Yan heard her words, it was as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    Standing proudly in the sky, he said: "I am the ninth Emperor of Immortal Martial Arts. I have never asked for help. I am always invincible. I am the arrogance of heaven. What are you, you are worthy of talking to me like this!"


    These gods were born many eons ago, long before the connection between the heavens and the heavens was severed.


    At that time, it was at least a thousand times easier to become a **** than it is now! !


    And Su Yan stared at the greatest pressure and became a god, enough to be respected as the number one in the ages!


    So although everyone is in the same realm, they are not the same in all aspects.


    If they think that everyone is a **** of heaven and earth, they can be compared with Su Yan, that would be the biggest joke in the world!


    While speaking, Su Yan raised his hair and once again acted like a tiger.


    The huge Dharma Body of 88,000 feet can emit infinite divine light just by raising hands and feet, and there are many incredible blessings on it.


    It made Su Yan''s dharma body look even more indescribably terrifying!


    And the six instruments in his hands still had divine blood on them, which made this sense of oppression even greater!


    By this time, Movi had already understood that the trump card prepared by the Beast God Realm was about to fail completely.


    Although this Su Yan is very arrogant, but what has to be said is that he really has the capital of arrogance!


    At least his strength is here, and he can indeed be proud of the heavens!


    No wonder that grown-up would look at him with admiration! !


    Soon another purple beam of light rose from the Blood River Formation, and the infinite divine light turned into billions of sharp swords, trying to penetrate Su Yan''s divine statue body!


    But this idea is simply a dream!


    Dare to fiddle with swordsmanship in front of Su Yan, it''s too daring!


    With the Demon Subduing Sword in his hand, Su Yan strangled the sword aura for a while, and broke all the hundreds of millions of sword lights!


    Then there was another scream in the sky, and another **** fell!


    If Su Yan continued to kill, the strength of the Beast God Realm would be greatly reduced.


    But this is also the retribution they must get. If they hadn''t been trapped in a cocoon, how could they have ended up in such a situation.


    Regardless of whether it is the fairy world or the **** world, in the end it is necessary to speak according to the strength.


    The law of this world has always been, either you kill others, or you are killed by others, there is no third choice.


    Su Yan who understands this, when he raises the butcher''s knife, will never show any mercy to these gods.


    Because if the strength is not enough, he will die.


    There are fewer and fewer gods left. Those gods have exhausted all kinds of laws and powers, but they still can''t help Su Feiyan.


    What made Mowei even more terrified and puzzled was that Su Yan became stronger as he fought!


    There is no sense of exhaustion from consuming a lot of divine power, as if he was born with endless divine power!


    This is of course impossible, and it only shows that Su Yan''s strength and background are far beyond his imagination.


    The battle in the blood river formation finally turned into Su Yan''s unilateral massacre of more than a dozen gods.


    It''s a pity that this battle is in a corner of the God Realm. If it is in some open and aboveboard place, I''m afraid it will shock the whole God Realm!


    How many years has there been such a bloodbath in the God Realm! !


    And in the first battle, killing more than a dozen Earth Supreme Beings of the same level is something that many gods dare not even think about!


    By this time Movi was watching the battle, and he was ready to run away.


    It wouldn''t make any sense for him to stay here, he would only be ridiculed by Su Yanduo.


    It''s better to go back early and report to that adult how terrible things happened here...


    Movi traveled through the space three more times, and he has already reached a space that is more than ten floors away.


    If it weren''t for the space barrier, the physical distance between here and the God Realm would be at least hundreds of millions of kilometers, but Movi still felt locked in.


    It seems that Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes can travel through all time and space, making his soul tremble!


    This shocked and confused him! !


    Because he only felt this trembling feeling in front of that lord, how could he feel the same in front of Su Yan?


    This is really very abnormal!


    What kind of cultivation is that lord, and Su Yan in front of him is not even as high as him, how can they be compared together!


    Su Yan was indeed staring at Mowei, wondering whether to use that sword.


    As long as that sword goes out, no matter how much time and space is blocked, it will hit the enemy.


    Because that sword is playing with cause and effect, and cause and effect are still above time and space. They are the legal principles that have shaped all legal principles in this world, and they are the source above the source.


    No wonder Movi was so terrified!


    He already felt that the disaster of extinction was imminent!


    But at this moment, a wave of divine consciousness came chasing after thousands of miles from the far side of the unknown God Realm!


    Spiritual consciousness represents consciousness, and the speed of consciousness can surpass light, but as the distance becomes farther, the power of spiritual consciousness will infinitely decay.


    This strand of divine consciousness has crossed such a long distance, I am afraid that only one percent of its power is left!


    But it was this one percent power that made Su Yan feel like he was sitting on pins and needles, and his whole body became tingling.


    This tingling is an instinct, the body is predicting the coming risks!


    If Su Yan was not serious enough, he would definitely be suppressed on the spot.


    Just like the dozen or so gods just now, what he is facing now is the disaster of killing himself! !

 Chapter 5868： Ancient atmosphere

    Chapter 5868: The Breath of Desolation


    I don''t know where this consciousness came from, and I don''t know who its owner is.


    The divine consciousness itself is so powerful, even if there is only 1% of its power left, Su Yan needs to do his best to deal with it!


    Outside Su Yan''s body, even the blood river formation trembled together.


    Countless **** water trembled in the sky, and then formed a huge wave!


    These waves are powerful enough to submerge a small world the size of Earth!


    And this is just a small prelude. When the terrifying consciousness really descends completely, the power produced will be at least ten times greater! !


    At this time, Su Yan directly accepted the Dharma Body without any hesitation.


    Although the divine consciousness is a spiritual attack, the realm and strength of the master of the divine consciousness are too powerful.


    It has already risen to the point where quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. This wave of spiritual consciousness can not only attack the spiritual level, but can even directly cause damage to the physical level.


    That is to say, the master of this divine sense is enough to distort reality with his own divine sense!


    For such a terrifying existence, its strength and realm must have surpassed the supreme, perhaps it has reached the threshold of the immortal...


    Keeping the Dharma Body of 88,000 feet will only be passive and beaten more severely.


    Su Yan quickly withdrew his thoughts like the Dharma body. Under the turmoil, he also had to shrink his strength a little.


    In the subspace, Movi was already ecstatic: "The lord has already made a move!!"


    "Su Yan, although you are crazy, your cultivation and strength are like heaven and earth compared to that lord''s. You are really doomed today!"


    That wave of consciousness suddenly descended!


    The waves of the sea of ??blood suddenly became ten times more violent.


    The surrounding space even collapsed, and the balance of gravity and space-time was completely broken, as if a small black hole was about to be transformed!


    Su Yan also felt a pressure like a tsunami.


    Just a wave of divine sense has already become so powerful, if his main body arrives, wouldn''t it be possible to annihilate thousands of universes with a single raise of his hand? ?


    Su Yan''s body was like a small boat in a raging sea, and it was in danger of capsizing and being submerged at any time.


    And in the confrontation with this touch of spiritual consciousness, Su Yan seemed to see a stone **** statue, standing upright, with eight hands, and at the same time emitting a golden light from the top of his head!


    This golden light even surpassed the sun and the brilliance of all realms.


    It seems that he is the source of all life and the beginning of all worlds.


    The word Yuanshi is the best name for him...


    Suddenly, there were many cracks in the surrounding space, and blood water began to pour and flow wantonly.


    Su Yan bit her lower lip tightly, struggling to support herself.


    But one thing is very strange.


    This blood river formation was originally used to trap Su Yan, but now it has become a wall between him and this touch of consciousness, and it is like a shield.


    Help Su Yan resist at least half of the attack power.


    But under the attack of this wisp of spiritual consciousness, the Blood River Formation also shrank rapidly, and at the same time gradually became distorted...


    I''m afraid this blood river formation won''t last long!


    If this continues, Su Yan may be in danger of falling.


    He stared intently at the cracks in the space around him, where endless blood was flowing out from these cracks.


    The blood was extremely filthy, and it was very likely to insult the entire godhood, but now Su Yan had no other choice.


    The opponent''s strength is too terrifying!


    Even just a ray of divine thought can suppress the supreme being!


    If you want to escape the suppression, you may have to plunge into the river of blood and look for a chance of life from the cracks in time and space!


    The moment Su Yan wanted to do this, suddenly there were more than a dozen cracks in the space.


    And the river of blood poured down more violently in the writing crack, and the vicious breath flowed along with the blood.


    But at the same time, it seemed that some kind of seal in the different space was broken, and at the same time, there was an even more strange aura.


    This aura came from the ancient times, and it has become very mottled after a long time.


    "Ancient?!"


    "How is this possible! How could the aura of desolation appear here!!"


    The ancient era has long since come to an end. If there is an aura of antiquity here, it must be because the tomb of the **** emperor of the previous era has been opened, so that such an ancient aura will be leaked out!


    In the ancient times, many gods would have a premonition of their fall, so they arranged eternal tombs for themselves in unknown spaces in advance.


    These tombs are constantly flowing in the turbulent flow of the uncertain space, which is a place that even the gods dare not set foot in easily!


    Perhaps it was after the blood river formation, the mysterious consciousness and Su Yan''s power collided, that they tore apart an unknown amount of space by mistake, and brought this ancient secret to Su Yan.


    There seem to be many coincidences in this, but for Su Yan who has grasped a part of cause and effect, there has never been a so-called coincidence in this world.


    All evolution in this world is the inevitable result.


    Including this inexplicably appearing ancient atmosphere, the same is true!


    This aura of antiquity caused a bit of hesitation in that divine sense. Obviously, even with an existence like him, it was impossible to calculate everything in the world accurately.


    In the end, Su Yan still survived the desperation, and got a glimmer of life!


    This kind of vitality may be difficult for others to grasp, but it is enough for Su Yan.


    Such an unexpected change also made Mowei look shocked.


    He widened his eyes and suddenly thought of something...


    "This used to be the battlefield of ancient gods and demons. It is said that in the ancient times, there were two immortal powers who commanded countless gods and gods to fight here, smashing the three thousand gods!!"


    That''s why this area was so empty that he chose it as the battlefield to deal with Su Yan!


    The ancient atmosphere in the dark has become more and more intense.


    Mowei is different from Su Yan, he is afraid that he will be involved in such filth, and he is afraid that he will fall into his own godhead, so he stays away more and more!


    But then he saw Su Yan laugh wildly, and then threw himself into the **** waterfall without hesitation!


    And that adult''s divine sense also made a last-ditch effort!


    Under this unprecedented pressure, the Blood River Formation completely collapsed! !


    Blood spewed frantically in countless space cracks, and countless worlds were torn into pieces, turning into countless space fragments...


    The space cracks here originally connected countless spaces and subspaces, and now they are full of endless possibilities.


    Even that lord can''t figure out Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    Mowei gritted his teeth and said: "Unexpectedly, it still falls short, failed!"


    "This kid is really lucky, so he can run away! 1"


    Ferocious Beast God Realm sent so many Supreme Beings, and he was watching beside him, and the Blood River Formation blocked the escape route, and finally, that lord personally took action!


    It''s all so seamless anyway.


    Unexpectedly, he still failed to kill him in the end!


    Mowei couldn''t help but hate him, but there was nothing he could do now.


    Su Yan has already thrown himself into the river of blood, he doesn''t know what kind of space he will go to, and he doesn''t know when he will reappear.


    He snorted heavily, and then left here by space shuttle.


    After Su Yan plunged into the blood river, he kept using his divine power to form a ball to keep the blood out of his body.


    In fact, he is also afraid of the filth of these **** waters. If he can touch less, it is better to touch less.


    After entering the space-time rift, Su Yan had a feeling of fascination, as if the mind and body had been swapped.


    Everything here is very chaotic, and I don''t know what kind of time and space it is.


    Such a chaotic time and space will certainly make him uncomfortable, but it can also free him from the pursuit of that divine sense.


    Surrounded by blood, it quickly turned into a huge and weird whirlpool.


    Not only the blood, but even time and space itself seemed to have become a huge and incomparable funnel.


    Su Yan could clearly feel that the surrounding space was being squeezed by a magical force.


    As for why this happened, even he couldn''t understand it!


    Because Su Yan has never seen anyone who can manipulate space to such an extent!


    Could it be the owner of that ancient aura...


    At this time, although Su Yan had many thoughts in his mind, his body could only continue to drift with the current.


    I don''t know how long it took, he fell together with the infinite blood, and seemed to have fallen into a stable container.


    It is actually not very appropriate to say that it is a container, because what he enters is an incomparably huge space.


    In this space, you can also see the huge golden city that was cast in an unknown age!


    Jincheng is solemn and solemn, and a road runs through the north and south!


    This place is filled with the aura of an emperor!


    However, it was gloomy and stern, without any breath of life.


    After the endless blood fell on it, many buildings in Jincheng were corroded and collapsed.


    But after the golden city on the surface collapsed, the exposed part below was still metal, filled with ancient mysterious runes.


    It was able to resist this filthy blood without being affected at all.


    Su Yan stood in the sky, speechless for a moment.


    He didn''t know what kind of place he came to, and what kind of world this was.


    He only knew that he seemed to be safe for the time being, but he didn''t know when the danger would come again.


    I don''t know how far away it is from the Longevity God''s Domain.


    The dispute between the two great gods is no longer something he needs to consider.


    The first thing he has to think about now is how to get out of here.


    He slowly fell into the palace in the middle of Jincheng.


    The palace here stands tall and proud, full of amazing momentum!


    Its owner must also be a majestic monarch!


    But now there is only silence!


    And Su Yan began to insist on his initial suspicion more and more in his heart��maybe this place itself is a huge mausoleum!

 Chapter 5869： jihad altar

    Chapter 5869 Jihad Altar


    Su Yan walked into the palace on foot, everything in the palace had already decayed and collapsed.


    Nothing seems to be able to withstand the erosion of long years.


    But the throne is still extremely powerful, and there are nine dragons entwined.


    This Kowloon is so lifelike!


    Su Yan slowly walked towards the Nine Dragon Throne, it seemed that this throne had an inexplicably strong attraction for him.


    He was originally a born king, and he seemed to have thought of something faintly...


    But when he walked in front of the throne, he found that there was actually a small fragment of a broken sword on the throne.


    With a light move from Su Yan, the broken sword fragments flew into Su Yan''s hands.


    Although it is very thin, there is indeed a drop of divine blood on it, and it is still the kind that has not dried up.


    This drop of blood shows that not long ago, a **** battle took place here.


    This battle should start quickly and end quickly.


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed behind Su Yan!


    Before he had time to react, a broken sword was about to land on Su Yan''s neck.


    This sword was faster than lightning, and simply surpassed the limit of reaction power.


    But at a critical moment, Su Yan''s sword energy body protection was automatically activated.


    Boom! !


    This sound was extremely intense, and at the same time, intense sparks flashed out.


    But when Su Yan turned around, he saw a flash of white light, without even seeing the other party''s figure, the white light had already broken through the gate of the palace and flew away!


    The speed is so fast that it is outrageous!


    This person not only has a very high realm, but more importantly, he cultivates a particularly weird way, otherwise the speed cannot be so exaggerated.


    Almost even Su Yan''s eyes couldn''t catch up with him.


    However, Su Yan''s reaction was also extremely fast, he chased him out almost immediately!


    At the same time, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword also appeared in his hands, and at the same time, with his feet as the center of the circle, a circle of icy halo rippled directly!


    Wherever it passes, it is frozen!


    Whether it''s Jincheng or the monstrous **** water, none of them can withstand the power of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword!


    Even the passage of time slows down as the temperature approaches freezing point.


    If not, Su Yan might not be able to catch up with him!


    I saw this person wearing white clothes and holding a dagger in his hand.


    He turned around and saw that Su Yan was getting closer and closer, and what was projected in his eyes was extremely incredible.


    It seems that he never expected that Su Yan could chase after him at such a terrifying speed!


    But he soon realized that something was wrong. It wasn''t that Su Yan was faster than him, but that the flow of time around him slowed down, but Su Yan''s family was not affected by it! !


    This person can manipulate time! !


    He was astonished to the extreme, and at the same time looked at the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand, as if he wanted to understand something for a moment.


    At the same time, he breathed out a mouthful of true energy, which immediately turned into hoarfrost.


    He immediately untied his cloak, and there were more than a dozen identical swords under the white cloak!


    Even the traces of breaking these swords are exactly the same!


    Then these swords flew around him, faintly forming a sword formation, as if they planned to use this sword formation to deal with Su Yan to the end!


    Su Yan is not easy to mess with. He almost got a sword in the neck just now, so he has to ask the other party for an explanation no matter what!


    Even if he is the Heavenly King Lao Tzu, don''t even think that he can leave here easily!


    The murderous aura and sword aura between the two sides collided together in the air.


    Then Su Yan said coldly: "Who are you, you and I are strangers, why did you attack me?"


    "Aren''t you Xuanhuang''s person? What are you pretending to do!"


    "Emperor Xuan, who is that?"


    The man in white said coldly: "Don''t pretend to be stupid. If Emperor Xuan didn''t give you a clearance token, how could you pass through the corpse forest and come here with your strength?"


    With Su Yan''s hands behind his back, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword quietly floated in front of him.


    Circles of cold air turned into halos and continued to completely envelope the palace.


    Su Yan said: "I don''t know what you are talking about, I am interrogating you now, what is your origin?"


    The man in white felt a little annoyed when he heard Su Yan''s words, but in the face of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, his ability was restrained again.


    Su Yan can manipulate the speed of time at absolute zero, which is his nemesis.


    So even if he was extremely annoyed, he had to give in.


    "I am Cheng Li, the chilling supreme of Danxin God Realm, and I came to this jihad altar to get something from the master of God Realm, are you satisfied now?"


    Su Yan said: "You haven''t clearly explained what you want to get."


    "And where is this jihad altar?"


    Cheng Li suddenly became more and more annoyed, "Are you playing with me?"


    Su Yan said: "I was dragged in by the space-time storm for no reason, and I didn''t know where this place was in the first place."


    The space-time rift in the sky has not yet healed, and blood water falls from the sky, forming a blood-colored waterfall.


    Cheng Li looked up, but he was also a little baffled. He didn''t know how Su Yan broke through the barrier of infinite space and came here.


    He said: "What I want to take is a sacred thing, I can''t tell you anything else, if you want to fight, I''ll just fight with you."


    Su Yan didn''t intend to do anything for the time being, but instead said: "Then do you know how to get out from here?"


    Cheng Li kept silent and just stared at Su Yan, as if how to get out from here was a great secret.


    He also knew that if he said that he didn''t know, it would be absolutely impossible to deceive Su Yan.


    He has said before that he came here to take a sacred object, and after taking the object, he must leave here.


    If he didn''t think about retreating, he wouldn''t even be here.


    Su Yan stared at him fiercely, his eyes full of powerful sword intent, although he didn''t say a word, it was already a very powerful warning.


    Cheng Li gritted his teeth and still didn''t want to say it.


    And the fight here seems to have alarmed another group of people.


    Two women in colorful clothes came flying through the clouds, with colorful ribbons fluttering on their bodies, giving them a bit of fairy air.


    Su Yan could tell at a glance that they were also supreme powerhouses, at least on the same level as Su Yan.


    He couldn''t help being a little surprised, not knowing where these people came from.


    The two women were only halfway through the flight, and when they saw Cheng Li, they threw an eight-story pagoda down on him without saying a word!


    This is to directly suppress Cheng Li here! !


    Cheng Li already wanted to fight back, but before him, Su Yan raised his hand, and a cold light had condensed on their heads, blocking the eight-story pagoda, and they couldn''t suppress it no matter what.


    Cheng Li looked at Su Yan inexplicably, wondering why Su Yan wanted to help him.


    Su Yan said: "You haven''t answered my question yet, and if you want to be punished, I will punish you. Outsiders can''t get ahead of me."


    The two women saw that Su Yan was so capable, they actually took away the eight-story pagoda immediately, and then flew away with the colorful clouds.


    Cheng Li stared at the two girls flying away, feeling furious, as if he wanted to catch up.


    But at this time, he was in Su Yan''s sword domain, so he couldn''t move at all.


    He said helplessly: "It seems that you really don''t know what''s going on here. They are about to open the last door. If we don''t go, we are doomed to lose everything!"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    He said to Su Yan: "You can actually see it, it''s not simple here! In fact, there are some secret treasures buried deep in this altar, and there is even an ancient and immortal **** emperor who sleeps here!"


    "It is said that the inheritance of the Immortal God Emperor is also in the tomb. If we go late, we will get nothing!"


    He had just said that he was going to take the sacred object, and it seemed that the sacred object must be related to immortality.


    As for the two women, another group came to rob the tomb.


    It was only then that Su Yan figured out the situation, he was caught between these two groups of people by mistake.


    The reason why Cheng Li attacked him was because he also regarded him as a tomb robber.


    He was really speechless.


    But after being speechless, Su Yan also thought about it. Since everyone has come, if he goes back empty-handed, wouldn''t he be a little sorry for himself...


    And Cheng Li also said to Su Yan: "Maybe we can cooperate. I only want one thing, and you can pick the rest. It''s your ability to take it away!"


    Su Yan said: "I was very impressed by the sword you just gave me on the neck, how can you tell me to trust you..."


    Cheng Li didn''t know what to say for a while, the sword he thought would kill him just now, unexpectedly was blocked by Su Yan.


    He proudly said: "I have my own rules. If anyone resists one of my moves, then I will go far away immediately and will never make a second sword. You have already done it just now. Wouldn''t it be better if I strike you again?" Breaking my own rules!"


    Su Yan looked at him with a smile: "We can cooperate now, but you have to understand that after the cooperation is over, I will settle the revenge with you!"


    Cheng Li didn''t want to care about the future at all, he said: "Have you agreed to cooperate?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    After Su Yan took the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword into his hands, the area of ??the sword gradually shrank, and finally it only turned into a square inch of divine light, enveloping himself.


    After escaping from Su Yan''s sword realm, Cheng Li felt a lightness all over his body. He was really indescribably relaxed and comfortable.


    He held down the broken sword in his hand and said, "Of course I rushed to kill them all."


    "If you and I join forces, those people in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm are not worth mentioning at all."


    "Scarlet Phoenix God Realm? I haven''t heard of it..."


    Cheng Li said: "You haven''t heard of it, maybe it''s because the time for you to condense your godhead is too short. Ten epochs ago, the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm was once the strongest of the five **** realms, but later the master of the God Realm chose to hide."


    "These hidden world gods hardly participate in some power disputes, and do not welcome outsiders."


    Su Yan asked: "Since the Scarlet Phoenix Divine Region is so strong, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I never know how to write fear, whoever dares to touch me, kill him with a sword!"


    What he said made Su Yan a little appreciative, and at the same time, his arrogant attitude made Su Yan feel a little bit solicitous.


    But don''t worry too much, let''s see how his character is.


    After the two looked at each other, soon two sword lights rose from the ground!

 Chapter 5870： mend the sky

    Chapter 5870: Mending the Sky


    After Su Yan disappeared, the Longevity God''s Domain was still as peaceful as ever, as if nothing had happened.


    But soon, this tranquility was completely broken.


    The Supreme Being suddenly opened his eyes, and these eyes seemed to have traveled through the long river of time, seeing all the changes in the past, present, and future.


    He hurriedly opened the door, and flew towards the sky, his divine power was surging, and he rubbed against the air violently during the high-speed flight.


    It''s like a shooting star flying upside down towards the sky!


    The Supreme Supreme originally wanted to stop something, but it was too late.


    There was a tearing sound in the sky, and a huge crack of three thousand miles appeared!


    This scene was too shocking even for the gods.


    Especially for the gods walking on the ground, they somehow saw a huge crack in the sky being torn open!


    In this huge crack, a blood rain that was extremely filthy fell from the sky.


    It quickly turned into a downpour and fell on the Longevity God''s Domain.


    After being polluted by the blood rain, those fairy grasses withered one after another!


    And after those gods were drenched in this blood rain, their eyes turned red, and some gods went crazy on the spot and started to attack indiscriminately!


    This blood rain is really terrifying, even the godhead will be corroded immediately, and then degenerate!


    The blood rain spread all over the God''s Domain, and it also made the entire Longevity God''s Domain precarious.


    Many supreme beings flew into the air, trying to stop the rain of blood with their own methods, but their magic lights and magic weapons were quickly polluted and became filthy.


    A strong man at the level of the supreme earth is actually powerless to resist all this! !


    All hope rests on the Supreme Being.


    The supreme being''s face was also extremely serious.


    "Master Supreme, we are about to fight the fierce beast God Realm, but this kind of thing happened, what is the reason?"


    "Could it be the work of the beast gods? They think that they can''t beat us with real swords and guns, so they play such dirty tricks with us?"


    The Supreme Being sighed, he shook his head, and said: "This blood rain is indeed related to the Beast God''s Domain, but it''s not completely related. There is a more powerful force that caused all this!"


    After the Supreme Being finished speaking, he flew directly towards the sky.


    And in his hand, a round mirror suddenly appeared.


    There are also many small symbols engraved on the metal around the mirror, which makes people know that it is very extraordinary just by looking at it casually.


    There is a circle of supreme beings below, they don''t know what the supreme beings are going to do, and there is a lot of discussion below.


    This surging blood rain has caused great damage to God''s Domain. If it cannot be stopped, the entire God''s Domain will be terribly polluted in the end.


    This also cast a shadow over the ultimate decisive battle between the two great gods.


    But if it is the Supreme Being who makes the move, then God''s Domain will surely be saved, right?


    The Supreme One flew into the sky with the expectations of countless gods, and in front of him, blood flowed violently in the cracks in that space.


    At the same time, it also contained a very strange atmosphere.


    The Supreme Being''s eyes seemed to see the decisive battle between Su Yan and the Fierce God Realm, but the picture was very unclear because it was disturbed by a strange divine sense!


    The Supreme One immediately tried his best to track down this divine consciousness.


    Suddenly, he saw thousands of pairs of eyes open towards him...


    The Supreme Supreme hastily withdrew his consciousness, and at the same time, his whole body was breaking out in cold sweat.


    He already understood that the master of that spiritual consciousness was a higher-level and more terrifying existence, and such an existence would never allow others to pry into his spiritual consciousness.


    And he finally knew why this 3,000-mile crack in the space would not heal for a long time, and kept pouring dirty blood downward.


    Because this divine consciousness tore apart the space, it will make the space unable to heal for a long time.


    The Supreme Being shone the precious mirror in his hand towards the crack, and saw a golden light instantly covering the three thousand li crack completely.


    And the **** water finally couldn''t fall on God''s Domain!


    Many gods below began to cheer!


    And the next really powerful thing is just beginning.


    Under the shroud of the golden divine light, the 3,000-mile-long space crack began to heal slowly.


    And the precious mirror in the Supreme Being''s hand also began to spin at a very unbelievable speed...


    As the mirror rotates, it not only shoots out a powerful divine light, but also melts a part of the Supreme Being''s essence into it.


    True Essence is the most precious essence of the gods, it can also be said to be a manifestation of the source of power, and it exists like the essence and blood of the heart.


    When those gods were cheering, when the Supreme Supreme was mending the sky, they had no idea what price the Supreme Supreme was paying at this time.


    All the supreme beings were silent at this time, watching this scene silently.


    And the golden divine light in the sky is still dazzling, even covering the sun, moon and stars!


    The power of the Supreme Supreme has such a state, so it can be worshiped by many gods in the Longevity God Realm.


    The cracks in the sky finally gradually disappeared, and under the golden light, even the filthy blood on the ground gradually evaporated.


    Under the shroud of this golden divine light, all the filth in God''s Domain has been purified!


    Already many gods knelt on the ground and began to worship the Supreme Being, while He was still standing in the air.


    The precious mirror in my hand is still spinning at high speed...


    I don''t know how long it took, but the sky has been mended, and the filth on the earth has been completely purified.


    Only then did the Supreme Supreme put away his precious mirror and flew towards the Tushita Palace below.


    "Supreme Supreme, you have lost your true energy, and the next battle against the Beast God Realm, wouldn''t it be..."


    It is relatively easy to recover the lost divine power, but it is simply impossible to recover in a short time after losing so much real energy.


    But the Supreme One just waved his hands as if nothing had happened, and said: "The impact may not be as great as you think. If I don''t help to mend the sky today, the God of Longevity will fall today."


    "But how could the sky split open suddenly?"


    "Yeah, could it be a conspiracy by the Beast God Realm?"


    "I think this blood water fits well with their blood river formation, my lord!"


    The Supreme Being''s face was pale, and there was unbearably intense fatigue in his eyes.


    He signaled these supreme beings to shut up temporarily, and then said slowly: "This matter has something to do with the Beast God''s Domain, but it''s not completely related. Where is Su Yan? Let him come to see me."


    After Supreme Being said this, everyone realized that Su Yan never showed up from the beginning to the end.


    He immediately sent a priest to invite Su Yan, but there was no one in Su Yan''s room. Even Su Yan''s subordinates had no idea where he had gone.


    The supreme being''s expression suddenly became worried.


    Could it be that that divine sense, and the terrifying existence behind it, was aimed at Su Yan?


    He also has a lot that Chen Hu can''t figure out, but an existence of that level is no longer something he can touch.


    Right now, he has more important things to pay attention to, and that is the battle with the beast gods.


    "But...if Su Yan disappears, who do we ask to join the battle? Hasn''t he already occupied a spot?"


    The expression on Supreme Being''s face suddenly became very embarrassed.


    But he quickly said: "I believe that Su Yan will come back when the day comes, but... for the time being, we still need to appoint a backup."


    He was about to discuss this matter with the supreme beings, when another priest rushed in from outside, and knelt down on the ground.


    "Supreme Supreme, something is wrong! There seems to be some kind of attack on the Vicious Beast God''s Realm, and it is said that we did it, and now it is about to hit the door!"


    The numerous supreme beings here suddenly became extremely angry! !


    A gap of three thousand miles was opened in the sky just now, and a huge amount of blood polluted the God Realm. If the Supreme Being hadn''t used his true energy, the God Realm of Longevity might be in chaos now!


    Those beasts in the Beast God''s Realm dared to sue the villain first! !


    "Supreme Supreme, we will fight them directly and it will be you!"


    "Kill those beasts and see what they have to be arrogant about!"


    The fighting spirit here is extremely high, and the war between the two great gods has reached the verge of breaking out.


    Only the Supreme One hesitated and asked, "What kind of attack did the beast god''s domain receive?"


    "Over there, it is said that the space suddenly split, creating a gully of thousands of miles on the God''s Domain, which almost split the God''s Domain from the middle!"


    "Moreover, the heads of more than a dozen Earth Supreme Beings fell from the sky!"


    "What! Over there, more than a dozen Earth Supreme Beings died at once???"


    "How is this possible! These are all supreme powerhouses, how could they die so many at once!"


    "One supreme being can master the law. If so many supreme beings make a move together, what a terrifying force it would be... Did you make a mistake!"


    Many supreme beings here took a breath, and they were shocked to the extreme! !


    Facing this matter, their first reaction was disbelief.


    After all, everything that happened in front of my eyes was extremely weird...


    It can be said that everything that happened today was not what everyone expected.


    They originally thought that their side had already suffered a heavy loss, but compared with the beast god''s domain, they actually felt that it was acceptable.


    And all eyes fell on the Supreme Being.


    After all, how are they going to deal with it?


    The Supreme One said: "I want to meet and talk with the master of the Beast God Realm. This matter is definitely not simple. Today, both of our two God Realms were attacked and suffered heavy losses. I suspect there is something behind this." The forces want to interfere with it!"


    A kind of deity stares at the Supreme Being, and then walks out of Tushita Palace with him!


    The faces of all the gods were extremely serious.


    If the news of what happened today is spread, I''m afraid it will shock the entire God Realm! !

 Chapter 5871： What can all kinds of magic weapons do to me?

    Chapter 5871: What can all kinds of magic weapons do to me?


    Su Yan still doesn''t know what kind of changes the outside world has experienced. At this time, he is in the holy war altar.


    He and Cheng Li''s two sword lights have already chased them out at the fastest speed.


    Cheng Li''s sword light was so fast that it was almost illogical, and Su Yan thought about comparing it with him.


    When he was controlling the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, he intentionally brought out his sword light to the extreme.


    But even so, it was only on par with Cheng Li.


    But Cheng Li was far more surprised than Su Yan.


    In order to pursue the ultimate speed in the way of the sword, he gave up a lot of things, and also specially practiced an ancient magic art, and only then did he cultivate himself into a fast sword.


    However, this fast sword also has its own weakness, that is, although it is fast, it is also extremely easy to break.


    Su Yan obviously didn''t practice such an extreme technique, but he was almost as fast as him, and didn''t have his weaknesses. How could he not be shocked.


    Before the two sword lights flew over, there was already a multicolored streamer running across the sky.


    This multicolored streamer looks light and fluffy, but its power is very masculine.


    It turned into a colorful mountain, trying to stop Su Yan and the other two.


    How could Su Yan get used to her and directly kill her with Yu Jian!


    When the sword light collided with the five-colored divine light, waves swayed in the air round and round.


    After the two divine powers collided fiercely in the air, Su Yan''s sword light was so powerful that it hit Huanglong straight at once.


    Poke a huge hole out of the multicolored divine light!


    And that multicolored streamer also lost its previous aura, and suddenly became dull.


    Cheng Li took advantage of the situation, and the multicolored streamer completely lost its divine light, and fell down rapidly!


    And the other party''s reaction was also extremely fast, and soon another purple bead rose into the air...


    A strong purple light enveloped Su Yan and Cheng Li!


    And in the blink of an eye, this purple light changed into a ferocious purple divine fire at an unreasonable speed! !


    The purple divine fire carried a terrifying high temperature, as if it was about to burn everything to ashes.


    Su Yan just smiled coldly, and then the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand sent out circles of cold light.


    The two most extreme forces of ice and fire collided fiercely in the air, making crackling sounds.


    The other party seemed to want to continue dealing with Su Yan, but soon she realized how naive her thoughts were.


    When Su Yan swung his sword again, even the purple flame itself was frozen together!


    The blazing flames and the terrifying heat released were actually frozen together in the transparent ice crystals.


    This seems to be a magical sealing technique, but it does show Su Yan''s superior and terrifying strength.


    "How is this possible, the Zitian Shenhuo I used actually..."


    The other party was also inexplicably shocked by this result, but soon another twenty-eight flying swords shot at Su.


    These twenty-eight flying swords are of different natures, and the attached powers also have their own merits.


    In a panic, it might not be an easy task to deal with all these sword lights.


    Moreover, Su Yan''s moves are already old, so the timing of the opponent''s flying sword can be said to be just right.


    They thought that this sword could suppress Su Yan.


    But no, Su Yan just snorted coldly, and then a sword field enveloped him.


    In the sword field, the flying speed of the twenty-eight flying swords suddenly became a snail!


    This is the slowing down of time flow caused by the extreme cold!


    Cheng Li has already experienced this trick just now.


    The other party became more and more shocked, and almost didn''t know what to say.


    But Su Yan said proudly: "You have a lot of magic weapons in your hands, but your skills are not enough."


    Standing proudly in the sky, Su Yan could see seven people in total, three men and four women.


    Not counting the magic weapons that have already been released, there are still a few people who are preparing to release the magic weapons.


    But in front of him, just accumulating the number of magic weapons is a meaningless thing in itself.


    Su Yan slowly fell towards the opponent, and at the same time, the sword domain also enveloped him.


    These seven people were all from the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm. They saw Su Yan descending from the sky like a god, and they were all extremely vigilant.


    And the twenty-eight flying swords in the air were still flying at an extremely slow speed. According to this speed, it might take a thousand years before they could stab Su Yan.


    Just one reason has made them very uncomfortable.


    Now besides Cheng Li, there is an even more terrifying strongman who can manipulate time even more, so how can they deal with it.


    The multicolored streamer had long since returned to the woman''s hands. The woman''s purple pupils looked very charming, but her expression was full of majesty.


    She said: "Are you the helper invited by that old guy Dan Xin? Looking at your appearance, you are also a bad person who helps others!"


    Su Yan held the Wanzai Ice Sword in his hand, and said: "I don''t know who Danxin is, but you all directly attack me indiscriminately. If I didn''t resist, I would have been beaten into a sieve by you long ago. Now I have the nerve to criticize you." Someone else''s problem?"


    "If you weren''t invited by that old guy Dan Xin, how could you enter the jihad altar?"


    "And how could you get along with someone like Cheng Li?"


    "He''s obviously not a good person, but he still dares to speak eloquently here. Do you really think we are fools, who can fool us casually?"


    After the woman finished speaking, his six companions also followed suit.


    They were all extremely wary of Su Yan, and they were all secretly on guard.


    Su Yan didn''t bother to explain anything anymore, it''s not Su Yan''s style to talk to people like them.


    And it''s useless to say more, in the end, it depends on the ability of your subordinates to see the truth.


    Su Yan looked behind them.


    I saw a towering gate closed tightly, engraved with nine dragons encircled on the door, the nine dragons are lifelike.


    There is also a layer of ancient power surrounding it.


    This ancient atmosphere was exactly the one Su Yan had felt before.


    But there seems to be a forbidden curse blessing on the door, even if Su Yan wants to open the door, it is not an easy task.


    Not to mention that there are so many powerful enemies around.


    The other party also noticed the change in Su Yan''s eyes, and looked over coldly!


    It seemed that they wanted to throw the magic weapons and artifacts in their hands towards Su Yan, but Su Yan''s sword domain that could slow down the passage of time made them helpless.


    And the person they have to deal with is not only Su Yan, but also Cheng Li!


    This person''s swordsmanship has reached the pinnacle, and he can kill a supreme being in an instant, and no one dares to underestimate him.


    And Su Yan''s repeated battles also consumed a lot of energy, and now he needs to take a breath and recover a bit.


    So there was just a confrontation between the two sides, and no one made a move.


    During the confrontation, the woman on the opposite side asked Su Yan again: "Since Your Excellency has nothing to do with that old guy Dan Xin, who is Your Excellency?"


    "I am��"


    In the middle of Su Yan''s words, he suddenly realized that it''s better not to reveal his true identity.


    "It''s just a wild crane in the clouds between the mountains and the sea."


    The woman couldn''t help frowning, if someone usually dared to speak like that in front of her, it would be ignorant of flattery.


    But the current situation forced her to make a certain compromise. She said: "No matter how much Danxin Shenyu pays you, I am willing to pay double. As long as you kill Cheng Li, I am willing to offer 30,000 top-grade **** crystals. You see how?"


    The 30,000 top-grade **** crystals contained huge divine power, which was enough for Su Yan to hit the realm of the Great Supreme. Such a huge power was naturally worth a lot.


    Su Yan clicked his tongue twice and quickly laughed.


    The other party didn''t understand why Su Yan laughed, she just felt that the terms she offered were already very exaggerated.


    Thinking about it, few Heavenly Supremes can refuse such temptations.


    Even Cheng Li was wary of Su Yan, worried that Su Yan would turn against him at any time.


    But Su Yan held the sword, just laughed twice, and then said: "You don''t really want to be a killer who can be bought with money, do you?"


    Su Yan has his own pride, he will only work for himself in this life.


    It would be ridiculous to think that offering some favorable conditions would buy him to surrender.


    The woman on the opposite side couldn''t help but look tense, and asked: "What exactly do you want, I, the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, can''t afford it for nothing!"


    Su Yan smiled confidently, and there were circles of pure white swords in his hand.


    The sword energy in his hand was condensed but not released, and the sword intent also made people feel terrified.


    As long as he doesn''t make a move, he will always be in a perfect state, and there will never be any flaws exposed.


    He took two steps forward slowly, and then asked with a smile: "Tell me about it, what is behind this door that will make you two hidden world gods fight here?"


    The seven people on the opposite side are all Earth Sovereigns, and their strength and realm can be regarded as first-class.


    With so many supreme beings gathered here, it can''t be for fun.


    Although he was involved in it inexplicably, he also needed to find out the truth of the matter.


    If you only listen to Cheng Li''s one-sided words, there will inevitably be many omissions. Now that the two sides are confronting each other, if everyone complements each other, he will be able to know the whole picture of the matter.


    But will these people really cooperate with Su Yan obediently?


    After all, they are also supreme, and the supreme should have the arrogance of the supreme.


    But Su Yan''s expression is so confident that he seems to have controlled everything here.


    In addition, all the supreme auras have been suppressed by him.


    He said: "I''ve always been very reasonable, and I''ll help anyone who is reasonable."


    Cheng Li felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    It was already very difficult for him to deal with the troops of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, if Su Yan turned against him again, then he would have no chance of winning.


    He immediately said: "The matter here should start with a token!"

 Chapter 5872： mysterious door

    Chapter 5872: Mysterious Gate


    Cheng Li recounted some past events nine thousand years ago.


    It turned out that nine thousand years ago, the ruler of Danxin God Realm, Danxin Shengzu inexplicably obtained a token with an ancient atmosphere from his disciples and grandchildren.


    Nine dragons are engraved on this token, which seems to contain some kind of mystery.


    After he got the token, he began to study hard, but he still couldn''t understand the mystery.


    Later, he found his good friend, who is also the ruler of another God''s Domain, Sacred Ancestor Nihuang, to study the mystery together.


    Unexpectedly, the ancestor of Nihuang really discovered the mystery.


    After she burned the brand red with the Dragon Emperor Divine Fire, there was a certain linkage with the ancient atmosphere in it.


    Then a map and four verses immediately turned into golden light and floated in the air.


    These two masters of God''s Domain both realized that there should be a huge secret behind this brand, even a huge ancient treasure.


    In the ancient times, the God Realm once prospered infinitely and possessed countless powers.


    Those who can become **** ancestors in that era must be extremely powerful, and they must be able to crush the sun and the moon with one hand.


    If there is a treasure, you can definitely fly into the sky if you get it!


    Although these two are already able to dominate one side of God''s Domain, who doesn''t want to go one step further?


    If you can get this treasure, maybe you can take an important step towards the "empty" realm!


    But the two old friends will not turn their faces so easily.


    In the beginning, they asked their own disciples to explore the treasure together.


    But there are twelve checkpoints outside the jihad altar, each of which is dangerous.


    After a few times, both God Realms lost many experts, and the two masters also planned to do it themselves.


    But... I don''t know which idiot inspired the highest mechanism in the twelve levels.


    A red and white divine light shrouded it, and after that, the power of all the supreme beings who entered it, no matter if it was the series of the earth, the sky, or the sky, would be compressed to the level of a **** general.


    If the peak level of the two heavenly supreme beings is forcibly suppressed to the level of a **** general, it means that even the other party''s disciples have the opportunity to kill them.


    And the difficulty of breaking through these twelve levels has also soared to another level crazily.


    This led to the first quarrel between the two parties.


    But just a quarrel will not directly turn against each other, at most they will never communicate with each other.


    However, in the next nine thousand years, the two sides launched many contests around this jihad altar.


    Everyone wanted to be the first to clear the level and get the treasure, so there were several fights in the altar. After the fight, there was a blood feud, and the ancestor of the loyalty came directly to ask the teacher for his sin.


    In the end, they fought directly with the ancestor of Nihuang.


    These two holy ancestors smashed the galaxy, even if they were equal, no one could do anything to the other.


    But the beams of the two families have officially come to an end.


    Su Yan asked: "The red and white light is only in the twelve checkpoints, once it enters the holy war altar, it will disappear, right?"


    Cheng Li said: "Yes, that''s exactly the case."


    "But I have fought them once before and after I came in. They killed five of my companions, and I also killed three of them."


    According to Cheng Li''s words, they still suffered the bigger loss.


    So much so that he has now become a polished commander.


    And Su Yan also understood why there was blood on the flying sword fragments he picked up on the throne earlier.


    The woman on the opposite side looked at Cheng Li coldly, and she said: "Most of what he said is fine, but he missed one of the most critical issues. That old man Dan Xin didn''t make much contribution. How to pass the twelfth level? But we people of Scarlet Phoenix God Territory used their lives to figure it out."


    "After telling him how to clear the level, he turned his back on him immediately and wanted to kick us out!"


    "This method of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge is simply ridiculous and shameless!"


    Su Yan didn''t say anything. The two families have 9,000 years of grievances. If you want to fully understand who is right and who is wrong, it will definitely not be possible in a short time.


    Moreover, Su Yan is not interested in the grievances between these two families at all.


    He only has a strong interest in that one door.


    What will the great power before the ancient times leave behind that door?


    If this is the gate of the tomb, then it is absolutely impossible for the person buried with him to be ordinary.


    There may be some terrifying artifacts inside, or super-first-class divine skills.


    It is not surprising that the two masters of the God Realm would turn against each other because of this.


    Both sides have already stated their positions, but the situation is still the same.


    Moreover, they are all afraid of the opponent''s strength, so they dare not act rashly.


    Su Yan said: "It''s not a problem to be in a stalemate here. I''ll take the lead. Why don''t we all work together to open the door first."


    Su Yancai had a **** battle with many supreme beings from the Ominous Beast God''s Realm, and then he was involved here again, making repeated attacks.


    Now he is no longer in the best condition, and if he wants to deal with the opponent''s seven supreme beings, he is afraid that he will have to pay a very painful price.


    It''s better for everyone to work together to open the door and see what treasures are inside.


    This is a helpless compromise based on reality, but it is also the best idea for the three parties.


    Now all three parties are afraid of each other''s strength, but there is no way to completely do nothing to each other.


    If there is nothing inside, just a good-looking gate, then there is no need to fight here.


    After Su Yan''s proposal was made, Cheng Li didn''t say anything. His strength is the weakest here, but he is alone and has no right to bargain at all.


    On the contrary, Scarlet Phoenix God Territory was divided into two factions, one faction advocated a **** battle to the end, even if they paid a heavy price, they would eat alone.


    There is another faction that agrees with Su Yan''s point of view. It''s really not worthwhile to work hard here without even knowing what''s in it.


    And even if the door is opened, there are indeed infinite treasures inside, with their superiority in numbers, they will definitely be able to take the lead and get more treasures.


    The woman who talked to Su Yan just now is obviously the leader of these seven people, and she advocates voting to solve the problem.


    All of a sudden it became three to three, just waiting for her to cast the last vote.


    She glanced at Su Yan first, and what she saw from Su Yan''s face was calm and confident, but what she felt from Su Yan''s body was unfathomable.


    If possible, she didn''t want to be an enemy of this man.


    So she also raised her hand and said: "Now four to three, we will cooperate with them for the time being, and make other plans after the door is opened."


    Hearing what she said, Su Yan gracefully took away his sword field.


    The twenty-eight fairy swords that were frozen in the air turned into streamers of different colors again, but they were quickly taken back by the master.


    Although there is still strong wariness between the three parties, no one will take it easily now.


    Su Yan walked over there with a smile, and asked, "What''s the name of the fairy?"


    The woman frowned slightly, and said: "My Dao name is Qingling."


    "Fairy Qingling, let''s study how to open the door first."


    She didn''t reply to Su Yan''s words, but followed Su Yan with the others and walked towards the gate.


    The shining Kowloon carved on the gate is not only vivid, but under the blessing of some kind of divine power, the eyeballs will also turn, as if staring at you all the time.


    Walking within three feet, the aura of desolation has become extremely strong.


    And the origin of this breath seems to come from behind the door.


    But this door seems to be made of some special material, so that the divine sense can''t penetrate it at all, and it''s impossible to spy on everything behind it.


    Qing Ling stretched out a finger directly, and the purple magic fire condensed on her fingertips, and she blew lightly.


    The purple divine fire covered the gate, and it burned extremely violently!


    The temperature of this purple fire is even higher than that of the sun, and it can physically evaporate all the materials in this world into gas.


    But... this gate was completely motionless under the purple fire! !


    Qingling couldn''t help frowning, and after her, everyone in the Scarlet Phoenix God''s Domain also used many methods to find out where the weakness of this gate was.


    But no matter what power they used, there was no response from this gate, and even after using various powers, there was not a single trace left on the gate.


    Su Yan also raised his hand, and he stabbed towards the gate with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, to see if he could leave a sword mark on the gate.


    The long sword in his hand was still in the air, and he felt a strange shock force.


    When the sword fell with all its strength, the sword energy and cold energy condensed on the tip of the sword melted away...


    He sensed that the gate was wrapped in a thin layer of strength.


    Although this layer of power is as thin as a cicada''s wing, its protective power is astonishing. At the same time, it seems to have some kind of logic. His sword only attacks a little bit, and all the power is concentrated, so the lethality is amazing.


    But once it hits the gate, the power emanating from the tip of the sword will spread out irregularly.


    Then it gradually sank into the sea...


    Just like those people in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm just now, all the attacks came back in vain.


    Qingling was also helpless, they were trying to find a way.


    She now felt that her decision was right. Even if she had a **** battle with Su Yan and Cheng Li here, if she still couldn''t break through the gate, what''s the point?


    It is nothing but increasing casualties in vain!


    Qingling said: "We can''t think of a good way for the time being. If we can''t break through this gate, talking about treasures will be futile."


    Su Yan said: "There is no need to be too anxious. Maybe our thinking is wrong. As long as we clear our thinking, we may be able to open this door right away."


    Su Yan pressed his hands on the door.


    The power on this gate is unknown, and none of these supreme beings dare to touch it easily with their bodies.


    No one expected that Su Yan would act so boldly!


    Is this completely fatal?

 Chapter 5873： Enemies that copy the opponents power

    Chapter 5873: Enemies who will copy the strength of the opponent


    Under their extremely astonished gazes, Su Yan''s hand directly pressed on the ancient gate.


    Immediately above the gate, layers of golden ripples swayed.


    These ripples are extremely dazzling, and they contain ancient power, making it impossible for people to stare at them!


    These supreme beings involuntarily retreated towards the rear, for fear that they would be swept away by this mysterious force.


    In the midst of the golden light, there was a strange feeling on Su Yan''s hand.


    He only felt that what he touched was not a gate, but the surface of the water.


    He continued to push his hand forward in a strange way, and it turned out that he crossed the water and entered another space completely.


    This strange space seems to have some kind of incredible power, and there is an abnormal suction.


    When Su Yan came to his senses, his whole body was in this strange space.


    This space is dark and boundless, and it is completely impossible to see where the end is.


    But there are many huge gears floating in the air.


    These gears seem to be part of some kind of mechanical structure, but it is too old to be verified.


    Su Yan raised his eyes and looked around, but he was still not sure where he was...


    But he seems to have passed through that ancient gate.


    But here, it seems that the ancient atmosphere has disappeared.


    Nor did they see the grave they expected.


    So, what exactly is this place?


    Outside the gate, the golden light gradually subsided at this time, Cheng Li and the supreme beings of the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm all widened their eyes, trying to find Su Yan''s trace.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t feel Su Yan''s aura.


    Then they cast their eyes on the ancient gate.


    Could it be... the moment Su Yan pressed his hand on the door, what kind of mechanism was triggered, and he had already entered in advance?


    Thinking of this, the supreme beings of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm became extremely angry.


    They have paid a lot of casualties for the things behind this gate, and they have been up and down for nine thousand years, but in the end it was someone else who came first?


    This makes it impossible for them to accept it!


    So they blamed Cheng Li: "Cheng Li, look at what you''ve done!"


    "That person doesn''t know where he came from, but you actually brought him here, and now he has entered the treasure house!"


    "On the contrary, we are here and sigh, hehe, you are really stupid than pigs and dogs!"


    Cheng Li didn''t expect Su Yan to be so powerful, but of course he had to fight back now.


    "At the end of the day, it''s not that your Scarlet Phoenix God Territory is incapable. If it was a hookup, why didn''t you go in early?"


    "How could someone get ahead of you?"


    "Damn! Our Scarlet Phoenix God Realm has no skills, your Danxin God Realm is more rubbish, Cheng Li, your words are beautiful, if you have the guts, go in!"


    It can only be regarded as a helpless move for both sides to talk about it here.


    And Cheng Li had already set his sights on that ancient gate.


    If the pass code is to touch the door with his hands, then can he also use Su Yan''s method to pass through the door?


    While he was still thinking about it, the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm could be considered to have reacted.


    Although the two sides did not speak, they could understand each other''s thoughts.


    They all flew towards that gate at the same time...


    And on the other side of the gate.


    Su Yan is still studying the material of those huge gears.


    Suddenly, a golden light flew from afar.


    This golden light quickly turned into a golden armored god, holding a broad sword, and directly killed Su Yan.


    After the sword fell, the golden light shone brightly, and at the same time, it chopped the huge gear under Su Yan''s feet into pieces.


    The golden armor completely covered the face, so that people couldn''t see clearly what kind of face was under the golden armor.


    And what purpose did he attack Su Yan with?


    In Su Yan''s hand, the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword suddenly shined brilliantly!


    More than a dozen huge ice cones killed the golden armored god!


    Su Yan wanted to see how he would respond, but what was unexpected was that the golden armored **** swung the broadsword in his hand lightly, and there were more than a dozen identical ice cones coming towards Su Yan!


    After all the ice cones collided in the air, the divine power produced an extremely violent explosion.


    At this time, Su Yan''s eyes became sharper.


    This is interesting, it''s the first time he has encountered such an opponent who can actually copy his tricks.


    Then Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword released thousands of cold lights!


    The cold light contained Su Yan''s powerful and unparalleled sword intent. He paid special attention to the golden armored god, and wondered what method he would use to deal with it!


    But when the golden armored **** raised the golden sword in his hand, it also released thousands of cold lights! !


    The cold light and sword intent released by both sides are evenly matched.


    Su Yan''s expression suddenly became extremely serious.


    It seems that the other party can not only copy the frost and cold air of the Wanzai Frost Sword, but also copy his own sword intent.


    This is a bit powerful! !


    Quality Su Yan has never encountered such an opponent before.


    He was a little hesitant for a while, just observing his opponent with those golden eyes, trying to find a flaw in his opponent.


    But the golden armored **** stood firmly in the sky, and the sword energy of the broad sword in his hand was also extremely fierce, without any panic.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Su Yan''s mind: Maybe the golden armored **** in front of him is not a living thing, but just a puppet.


    But it''s just a puppet, how can it copy the opponent''s power, even the sword intent can be completely imitated?


    Su Yan also had no clue in his mind.


    He used his destructive divine power to directly kill the golden armored god...


    The divine power swaying in circles represents the ultimate killing and death. The golden armored **** followed suit, swiping his broad sword, and what he displayed was exactly the same destructive divine power as Su Yan.


    Even the ripples of power don''t make any difference!


    But the destructive divine power that Su Yan displayed this time has a little mechanism.


    When the ripples of death swayed in the air, even he himself would be affected.


    The phantom of the God of Destruction behind Su Yan suddenly became faintly visible. Only in this way can the ripple of death be offset.


    But the golden-armored **** didn''t summon the phantom of the God of Destruction at all, but got stuck in the middle, allowing the ripples of death to erode his body.


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly what I thought, as long as I don''t attack you, you won''t be able to copy my moves!"


    After the ripples of death swayed from the chest of the golden armored god, it instantly turned into an extremely corrosive force...


    But the golden armor he was wearing didn''t know what kind of material it was, and it completely resisted this force.


    However, what Su Yan cares about is actually another point. Sure enough, there is no rhythm about life coming from the armor of the golden armored god.


    In other words, it really is just a puppet.


    Although I don''t know what material and method it is forged with, but if it is just a lifeless machine, there will always be weaknesses.


    You only need to test it out slowly to find out its shortcomings, and then you only need to use a little force to win the battle.


    However, since there are guards here, there must be some kind of treasure.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste to have such a good guard?


    And on the other side of the gate.


    Cheng Li and those people from Scarlet Phoenix God Realm slapped the ancient gate with their own hands.


    The Nine Dragons on the gate seemed to come alive suddenly at this moment, turning into nine terrifying ancient auras, suppressing these supreme beings!


    These supreme beings never expected such a thing to happen...


    In a panic, hurriedly resist!


    All of a sudden, the entire Jincheng shook crazily, and even many palaces collapsed directly.


    There was also a lot of smoke and dust on the ground.


    "How could this be? Didn''t he just put his hand on the door and go in?"


    "Why are we so resisted when we arrive?"


    The supreme beings of the Scarlet Phoenix God''s Domain were all stunned, they couldn''t figure out why such an unreasonable thing happened!


    This door so resisted them!


    "Could it be...he has some kind of connection with the owner of this jihad altar?"


    This was the only reasonable explanation Cheng Li could think of, other than that, he really couldn''t think of any other reason.


    If this is the reason, then everything makes sense.


    Why did Su Yan appear here inexplicably, and then press his hand on the gate to enter the world behind...


    But this kind of thing is also unacceptable. The two great gods have fought for this place for nine thousand years, and I don''t know how many people were killed or injured.


    In the end, it turned out to be wishful thinking of the two of them?


    No one can accept this result.


    They all revealed their best magic weapons, and they had some concerns before, fearing that they would destroy this jihad altar, so what are they still worrying about now!


    Just use whatever you have!


    Otherwise, you will really return empty-handed!


    All of a sudden, all kinds of precious lights bombarded the gate indiscriminately...


    The brilliance of the artifact and testimonies covered everything!


    It''s just...on the other side of the gate, Su Yan couldn''t feel any movement at all.


    Those supreme shots are simply a matter of another world, and they will not affect this place at all.


    What Su Yan had to face now was still the golden armored god.


    The golden armored **** looked majestic, but after seeing that it was just a puppet, he felt that it seemed to have lost its original powerful color.


    Su Yan raised the long sword in his hand and began to gain momentum.


    If Su Yan didn''t take the initiative to attack, then the golden armored **** would also stand in the distance blankly.


    In this way, Su Yan has enough time to mobilize his own strength.


    When his aura was about to reach its peak, Su Yan let out a roar.


    Following the Wanzai Frost Sword in his hand, he flew out directly!


    This sword is a sword that is bound to hit!


    Because just now, Su Yan had mobilized his power before making the move, and the causal line in this world has been presented very clearly before his eyes.


    Before he moved this sword, he had already set the cause and effect!


    From the result to the process, this will be a sword that must be hit!


    But, did the Golden Armored God on the opposite side also copy Su Yan''s sword in this city?


    If it has the ability to copy it, wouldn''t Su Yan also face a certain sword?

 Chapter 5874： real jihad altar

    Chapter 5874: The True Jihad Altar


    Suddenly, the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword flew into the air.


    The golden armored **** also followed suit, and the golden sword in its hand also flew into the air.


    The momentum and power of the two swords are almost the same...


    But the next scene was completely different, Su Yan''s sword disappeared in place, and when it reappeared, it had already been inserted into the chest of the golden armored god.


    The sword of the Golden Armored God just came towards Su Yan with a powerful sword brilliance.


    Sure enough... just like what Su Yan thought, this golden armored **** is very powerful, he can imitate all the powers of laws in this world, but the only thing he can''t handle is cause and effect.


    The five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth are the basis of the laws of this world.


    And on this basis, it is karmic reincarnation!


    How can a mere puppet grasp the most complicated and ubiquitous cause and effect in this world.


    But even without the blessing of karma, the sword of the Golden Armored God is still very powerful!


    But at this moment, an eight-story pagoda suddenly appeared outside Su Yan''s body!


    At the same time, melodious fairy music was played!


    In the incomparably majestic momentum, the golden sword hit the eight-story pagoda with boundless sword light.


    The divine light of the eight-story attached pagoda swayed for a while, and the various musical instruments inside also made various strange sounds...


    However, Su Yan, who was located in it, was as stable as Mount Tai, and did not suffer any damage.


    After the Wanzai Ice Sword penetrated into the body of the golden armored god, countless tiny ice cones spread out from the armor.


    Although the powerful power contained in the golden armored **** itself is resisting the constant erosion of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    But this resistance can''t last long at all...


    The cold air of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword will spread like snake venom until it completely freezes the golden armored god!


    And through the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, Su Yan has already felt that there are many gears in the body of this golden armored god.


    As these gears rotate, divine power also flows together.


    These gears themselves have powerful divine power, and there is some kind of emblem blessing in the depths of the passage...


    Thinking of this, Su Yan couldn''t help looking into the distance.


    In this infinite space, there are countless huge gears floating randomly.


    Su Yan suddenly had a magical guess, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Here... Could it be in the body of an immortal god?"


    If it is really in the body of a certain ancient **** emperor, then the body of this ancient **** emperor is probably only tens of millions of feet long, and within his body can contain the galaxy and the universe!


    This kind of thing is really unimaginable!


    With the sudden exertion of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, the body of the golden armored **** also completely collapsed from the middle...


    Countless gears with golden light flew out.


    But these gears dimmed quickly, and the golden light flew towards the distance quickly!


    Su Yan directly pulled out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword from the body of the Golden Armored God, and controlled the sword light, directly chasing the golden lights and quickly flew to the darkness in the distance!


    In that endless darkness, I don''t know what dangers and secrets are lurking!


    After Su Yanfei left, outside the gate.


    Under the continuous attack of many artifacts, not only a lot of dust was shaken off the gate, but a depression finally appeared.


    After watching the dish, the people from Scarlet Phoenix God''s Domain all jumped up excitedly!


    It seems that they finally have a way to open this gate!


    So they desperately used various artifacts to attack the gate.


    Only Cheng Li has already retreated to the back. First of all, he has no magic weapons that can be used to attack the city. All his magic weapons and magic weapons are for the pursuit of speed and fatal blows.


    Facing this heavy ancient gate, he really had nothing to do.


    What''s more, he already had some ominous premonitions.


    If this gate could be blasted open just by force, then the people from the two great gods wouldn''t have to hang around outside the gate for nine thousand years.


    There must be some articles in this chapter!


    His judgment was very correct. When the gate was repeatedly attacked, the Kowloon above the gate finally took off!


    Turned into nine golden dragons and killed the people in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm!


    How excited they were just now, how embarrassed they are now!


    These nine real dragons have an ancient aura, and what they spit out from their mouths are ancient flames.


    A face-to-face meeting would have killed them to the point of crying for their parents!


    And this is just the beginning. At the second meeting, the artifact was directly burned into molten iron and fell completely.


    If the people from the Scarlet Phoenix Divine Realm were not supreme-level powerhouses, they might have all been wiped out.


    How happy they were when they attacked just now, how embarrassed they are now.


    And the golden city in the distance is gradually melting in the ancient flames...


    Cheng Li had already retreated to the distance, and was not affected.


    But even if he stands here and sees everything clearly, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because he still couldn''t get in that door, let alone get the treasure inside.


    As the Nine Dragons flew around, a Milky Way poured down directly from the sky. They wanted to deal with the Nine Dragons with the combination of water and fire.


    But Cheng Li snorted coldly when he saw it, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s so naive."


    As soon as his words fell, he saw the ancient flames burning more ferociously directly on the surface of the water!


    How could such a sacred fire be extinguished by water, but it would be fueled by the water level to burn even more fiercely!


    The supreme beings of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm also became more embarrassed. They supported each other and did not abandon their companions, so no casualties were caused.


    And Cheng Li also completely retracted his gaze, and looked at the door again.


    Without the blessing of Kowloon, the gate seems to have become an ordinary gate...


    Suddenly, a thought popped up in his mind: Now that the Nine Dragons guarding the gate are going to deal with the Supreme of the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, could it be that this gate has reached its emptiest moment?


    Thinking of this, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.


    No matter what, he felt that it was necessary to try it.


    If successful, he will be able to enter the gate!


    But there should be only one chance to try. Once the people of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm sensed his thoughts, or if the Nine Dragons came back to help, then he would have no chance.


    So he kept his eyes on the door and was counting the time.


    From here, he flew over with the sword at the fastest speed, and it only took half a breath.


    But how can he open the door?


    No... He doesn''t need to open the door completely, he just needs to force a crack in the door with the sword light, enough for the sword light to get through!


    It is very dangerous to do so, it may be life-threatening, but sometimes it is simply impossible for you to not take risks at all.


    Wealth is often found in danger!


    After making up his mind, Cheng Li''s mind suddenly became extremely calm.


    The divine power and breath in his body have also become as calm as a lake, this is the tranquility before the storm.


    Once he starts exerting his strength, it will definitely be a thunderous blow! !


    There was a bang!


    None of the gods saw clearly what happened, they only saw a flash of white light, like white lightning.


    When they reacted, the door had been knocked open with a gap, and the white sword light also disappeared from the gap.


    They immediately realized what happened and wanted to break through.


    But the Kowloon was still besieging them, and it was very difficult to support them, let alone forcefully break through the gate...


    "Why did we make wedding dresses for outsiders!"


    The gods felt extremely uncomfortable, and couldn''t help but curse.


    But it doesn''t matter what they scold.


    Because Cheng Li had already gone inside.


    When he entered the door, he had the same feeling as Su Yan, as if he had come to another extremely empty world.


    There are a lot of gears floating in the loss. In addition, he saw the remnant body of the Golden Armored God, and felt the breath of the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword left here.


    He was sure that Su Yan had fought here before, but now the battle is over, and Su Yan has disappeared.


    So where would Su Yan go?


    Cheng Li released his divine thoughts, wanting to search for Su Yan''s whereabouts.


    But after his divine sense was released, it was as if a pebble had been thrown into the ocean, and the waves it caused were too small to sense anything.


    Su Yan chased those golden lights for thousands of miles, and he had already chased them far, far away.


    Finally saw a round of golden sun ahead!


    Perhaps it should be said to be a golden altar that shines brilliantly in the dark space!


    Perhaps this is the real altar of jihad, and the outside is just a counterfeit to fool people.


    The golden light flew into the altar and quickly merged into it...


    And Su Yan also landed on the huge altar.


    The roads to the altars were built extremely huge, and it was just right for Su Yan to release the Dharma Body of the God of Destruction. If he walked here with a human body, it would be like ants walking on the road.


    The building in front is also tall and majestic to the extreme! !


    It looks similar to the golden city outside, maybe the golden city outside was built in imitation of this place.


    As Su Yan stepped onto the altar, a golden flame suddenly burned above it.


    This golden flame not only shines in all directions, but also shines to countless universes and worlds below!


    I don''t know how many immortals and mortals are worshiping this flame!


    Even Su Yan was fascinated by it for a moment. The power contained in this golden flame is not only in the physical level, but also in the spiritual world!


    It seems that there is almost endless vitality in it! !


    If Su Yan judged it, this group of golden flames should be the collection of all hopes, prayers, growth and reproduction in this world.


    At the same time, those torches that have been extinguished are also blazing again!


    The incomparably blazing golden light covered everything and dyed Su Yan golden.


    It seems to be welcoming its first visitor since ancient times.

 Chapter 5875： golden radiance

    Chapter 5875 Golden Glory


    Su Yan was speechless for a moment.


    His battle in the spiritual world was impacted by a strange and majestic force!


    He couldn''t help but want to ask, who created such a huge and magnificent power!


    Such power is enough to create life and the universe, and shape everything in the world below!


    After he came to the God Realm, it was the first time he experienced such an impact, and his mood became extremely complicated because of it.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Su Yan who received the shock.


    In the deepest part of the God Realm, amidst an eternal iceberg, thousands of eyes suddenly opened.


    These eyes all have a common owner, who has been asleep for an unknown number of epochs.


    He who was once known as the nightmare of the king of gods was illuminated by a huge golden light at this time, and he suddenly woke up! !


    Then in this dark space, he roared crazily.


    He hated that warm golden light, hated all the light! !


    The ice layer that completely engulfed his huge body also disintegrated inch by inch...


    The powerful force that even the gods would be afraid of directly formed circle after circle of shock waves in the air!


    Not only was the iceberg completely shattered, but even the space was shaking along with it!


    Many epochs ago, the nightmare of killing and eating gods as a way of cultivation, he is coming back again! !


    God Realm, there is no way to maintain order and stability like before!


    The so-called eternity may become the digestive juice in his stomach in the next second.


    In addition to this weird existence, in the south of the God Realm, there was also a woman who let out a long sigh.


    This woman has silver-white hair, and her face is almost the best in this world!


    Her golden eyes projected intense confusion at first, and then they were filled with emotion, a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    In the spiritual world, even immortals who have reached the realm of "emptiness" can clearly feel the huge sun.


    Among the sacred mountains in the west.


    There are two Taoist priests who are also talking.


    "The power of the Holy Emperor has awakened, and now the spiritual world and souls of all immortals are illuminated once again!"


    "Is the Emperor Shengtian coming back?"


    "After the death of the immortal, there is nothing. There is absolutely no one who can be resurrected! Someone must have obtained the inheritance of the Holy Emperor!"


    "The return of the Holy Heaven Emperor means that the God Realm will enter a new era from now on. A great turmoil will be born, and countless gods will be wiped out! Many God Realms will also be broken!"


    "The opening of the era means the opening of the cycle of life and death, and those gods who claim to be eternal will no longer be eternal!"


    "But what''s even more frightening is that the most ancient forces in the God Realm will probably wake up along with them!"


    "That''s why I said this is a big turmoil!"


    "When the great turmoil comes, who can stay out of it!"


    The breath of antiquity impacted every immortal above the Supreme!


    In the mud at the bottom of the God Realm.


    "Holy Emperor! You are alive again!!" There was a red cloud between the woman''s brows, and as soon as she waved her hand, a huge flame filled the entire space!


    "Kill you! I must kill you!!!"


    And when Movi returned to the lord, he saw the lord''s unprecedented gaffe, and said through gritted teeth: "I never thought that I would miss something, obviously it''s just a mere Supreme, and I didn''t Handling him, turned into this kind of situation instead!"


    Mowei knelt on the ground, not daring to speak at all, for fear that the adult would take his anger out on him.


    His realm is too low, not even an immortal, and he can''t feel the impact of the flame on the spiritual world at all.


    The adult suddenly raised his head to the sky and screamed, the sky above his head suddenly shattered like a mirror!


    Movi knelt on the ground and became more and more frightened, for fear that the adult would tear him to pieces.


    Suddenly, the grown-up spoke.


    "Movie, step back, I want to be alone."


    After hearing this order, Mowei hurriedly withdrew as if he had been pardoned.


    Su Yan had no idea that the immortals in the entire God Realm were being ignited because of him, and many ancient beings were roaring desperately because of him.


    He was simply touched.


    Then he put away the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and he didn''t feel the slightest threat here.


    It seems that everything here is extremely peaceful.


    This is the kingdom of God in his imagination, only tranquility, peace, and no **** killings.


    He walked forward step by step, and the huge golden light completely enveloped his body.


    Su Yan was completely invisible from the outside.


    This means that the power of the Holy Emperor has fully accepted Su Yan!


    Perhaps it should be said that the power of the Holy Heavenly Emperor chose Su Yan, that''s why he came here through many obstacles in space.


    Things in this world have never been so-called accidental, so-called accidental is just the result of many inevitable superpositions.


    When you can''t see the inevitable, you will feel that there is a chance.


    This is the reason why the so-called one leaf blinds the eye to see Mount Tai.


    In addition to the world that can be seen by the naked eye, there is actually a greater and macroscopic world above this.


    Even Su Yan''s pair of golden eyes couldn''t see everything!


    As Su Yan walked into the altar, the golden light gradually penetrated Su Yan''s skin, illuminating the meridians and bones below.


    Although it looked strange, Su Yan didn''t feel threatened.


    This force is very powerful, but it has no intention of hurting him at all, but has an inexplicable appeal to him.


    In the dark, Su Yan also had a kind of longing in his heart.


    And right now, he is just responding to his longing heart!


    Moreover, he also wanted to see what kind of situation the source of this power was in the depths of the altar!


    This infinite golden light penetrated the physical and spiritual limitations, and it was a power he had never seen before!


    But what I have to say is that this power is very magnificent!


    It is the power that all gods desire!


    When Su Yan''s soul intertwined with this force, he would feel a very comfortable feeling.


    Not only can he feel that his soul is surrounded by this force, but he can also feel that a river of life is flowing in his heart.


    This power seems to directly imply all changes in the origin of life.


    It''s just that Su Yan''s realm is not enough, so he can''t understand everything about this force.


    This point shows that this golden brilliance is not a naturally formed power, but a power left here by a certain ancient power.


    This mighty man must have long since fallen.


    But the strange thing is that this power did not dissipate with the fall of Da Neng, but stayed here all the time. I don''t know how long it has gone through, but it is still intact!


    Su Yan couldn''t figure out how to do this.


    There is a word called the death of the body and the elimination of the Tao. Once a monk dies, everything will become empty.


    Not only the bones will rot and turn into dust, but even the avenues you have mastered will be wiped out along with it!


    But this power really breaks common sense! !


    While thinking about it, Su Yan had already reached the depths of the altar. In the golden light that filled the sky, he seemed to see a towering statue of a god.


    This statue is extremely solemn and desolate, and after seeing it, people have a strange feeling that cannot be expressed in words.


    While Su Yan was looking at the **** statue, the golden light gradually turned into nine golden dragons, roaming wantonly in the air! !


    This Nine Dragons reminded Su Yan of the Nine Dragons on the gate...


    The two forces are originally from the same source!


    At this time, even the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in Su Yan''s hand was dyed golden.


    This made Su Yan feel a little strange, as if the Wanzai Frost Sword had accepted this power before him!


    Then should he also try to refine this power and use it for himself?


    When this idea appeared in Su Yan''s heart, the surrounding power seemed to come alive suddenly, and it rushed to Su Yan''s body consciously! !


    Countless lights were directly injected into his body!


    His godhead of the God of Destruction was also strongly impacted! !


    At this moment, Su Yan couldn''t help but widen his eyes, because he had already sensed that this force seemed to create a second godhead in his body!


    What is this golden light, why can it even shape a godhead? !


    No one could answer the huge question in Su Yan''s mind.


    And in his body, this golden light has already danced with his own divine power in the meridians!


    Although there was a lot of power pouring into his body, he didn''t feel the risk of going crazy at all.


    It seems that this power itself is his, and it fits perfectly with his body!


    Afterwards, Su Yan simply released the eight-story pagoda!


    The Buddha Pagoda was playing fairy music, and it became almost completely transparent under the golden light!


    But the golden light seemed to be transforming the structure of the pagoda, and Su Yan could clearly feel his strength growing!


    The realm is also desperately increasing!


    He originally thought that there would be some treasure behind this gate, but unexpectedly there was no treasure, but pure power to the extreme!


    Afterwards, Su Yan released his God of Destruction Dharma Body!


    Even the indigo skin of Lord Shiva was dyed golden! !


    He wanted to see clearly the face of the idol, who created such a magnificent and incredible power!


    But when he leaned over, he could only see the extremely intense golden light!


    It wasn''t the golden light that blocked him from seeing the creator''s face, but cause and effect! !


    The cause and effect above are extremely complicated and involved. Su Yan looked up, not only the God Realm, but even the entire heavens and myriad worlds were involved in this cause and effect!


    Such cause and effect, once it is involved in oneself, the karma generated is enough to destroy everything! !


    Even Su Yan didn''t dare to touch it easily! !


    This great power has shaped such a great power, can''t even an existence like him escape the sanction of cause and effect?


    Su Yan couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart!

 Chapter 5876： Inheritance of the Holy Emperor

    Chapter 5876: Inheritance of the Holy Emperor


    Just when Su Yan was thinking, the golden statue actually moved, made a hugging gesture, and then embraced Su Yan''s Destruction God''s Dharma Body.


    Su Yan summoned the magic weapon and instinctively wanted to resist.


    But the statue actually penetrated the magic weapon in the hands of the God of Destruction, and still hugged Su Yan!


    Following Su Yan, I only felt that there was an inconceivable force completely integrated with him!


    He has never felt such an exaggerated and magical power!


    At this moment, his spirit directly separated from his physical body and reached the peak of bliss.


    This is a happiness that cannot be compared with all the happiness in the world. At this time, Su Yan can already see the movement of the source of life.


    Regardless of breathing, the flow of blood and breath, or the rhythmic beating of the heart!


    All in all... There are no more secrets in his eyes!


    And Su Yan''s body, the part that belongs to the battle body of the Immortal Dragon God gradually became alive...


    His physical body is becoming stronger at a speed of more than ten times! !


    Next, I''m afraid it will exceed the limit of Tianzun...


    Even he himself didn''t know what would become of it.


    Perhaps this will be the most perfect body in the God Realm! !


    Being able to transform one''s physical body like this is of course thanks to the extremely mysterious golden light!


    At the same time, Su Yan''s mana was also growing crazily!


    All of this is so natural that he has no risks at all.


    He just needs to close his eyes to accept it all and enjoy it all!


    To be honest, Su Yan has experienced nine generations of cultivation, and he thinks he has seen or experienced everything.


    But it was the first time in his life that he had such a wonderful experience!


    He wanders in this sea of ??golden light, he only needs to obey everything, and he will become strong!


    At this time, he fell asleep as a god!


    The sleep of gods and the sleep of mortals are not the same thing at all.


    Ordinary people need to sleep and rest when they are tired, but the sleep of gods often means that they will hit a higher godhead.


    Opportunities like this are, of course, elusive...


    Just this kind of sleep, no one knows how long it will last.


    Maybe it''s a moment, maybe it''s an era...


    Power roared in Su Yan''s body and gathered into a river, as if his body had also become a world.


    At this moment, Su Yan seemed to understand why this place is so huge!


    Because this space is the body of a certain god!


    The power of this **** has reached an incredible level, so even the body can protect the universe!


    Before the ancient times, there was such an incredible existence! !


    Su Yan gradually recovered his consciousness amidst the amazement.


    He seemed to see himself waking up in a river of consciousness...


    But in the physical real world.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes again, he felt that his body had also transformed into a part of light.


    When he moves his hands and feet, he only sees the movement of light!


    The surroundings are still shrouded in an eternal golden light, but they have lost the invincible charm just now.


    If the golden light here just now was a round of golden sun, then there is only one moon left now��it can only reflect the sun''s brilliance, and it can no longer emit light by itself!


    Su Yan stood up slowly, first took away the dharma body that destroyed the gods.


    Then he transformed the eight-story pagoda into his body.


    At this moment, he felt that his body was full of strength!


    It seems that even the breath he exhales is golden!


    He has not felt such a lingering feeling of power for a long time.


    The last time I felt this way was when I was in the fairy world.


    Up to now, everything in the fairy world seems to have become a misty dream!


    And in every corner of the God Realm, those ancient powers, immortals, and Daoist can clearly feel that the golden sun seemed to be extinguished in an instant after it bloomed with great brilliance!


    Everyone understands that the power of the Holy Heaven Emperor has found inheritance! !


    That Holy Heaven Emperor back then will return to the God Realm! !


    Thirty-five epochs ago, the Emperor Shengtian used his own power to suppress the emperor who was regarded as immortal!


    Then he pulled out the consciousness of three of them, and directly made an ancient sword!


    The ancient sword can cut off the heavens, break through all parallel time and space, and sweep away all causes and effects! !


    That was the era of the invincible Emperor Shengtian!


    Those dark immortals, the ancestor demon gods can only lie at his feet and bow their heads in surrender! !


    Now, is that Holy Heaven Emperor coming back again?


    An extremely unwilling roar came from the dense darkness of the God Realm!


    The terrible sound overwhelms everything! !


    And countless tentacles protruded from the darkness. These tentacles were tens of millions of miles long, and directly strangled the seven gods into pieces!


    The gods above the domain of the gods are killed like pigs and dogs, only the supreme series can escape in this dark turmoil! !


    In the coffin farther away, an old man is slowly waking up, because he has also sensed the power of the Holy Heavenly Emperor!


    Su Yan didn''t know that because of him alone, the God Realm had fallen into great turmoil.


    And the turmoil was faster and more violent than all Daoist had expected!


    He only knew that he had obtained an ancient inheritance, but he didn''t know that the owner of this inheritance was Emperor Shengtian.


    Checking his Dao heart again, he felt the divine power flowing in his body like a river.


    Then he suddenly realized: I have broken through to the realm of the Great Supreme! !


    There was hardly any resistance to the improvement of the big realm this time, and the breakthrough was as simple as eating and drinking water!


    Even Su Yan himself found it incredible.


    The Supreme is divided into three levels: the Earth Supreme, the Great Supreme, and the Heavenly Supreme, and then there is the realm of the sky, which can also be called the immortal.


    Immortals generally do not participate in power struggles in the God Realm, and almost always hide themselves.


    And there are realms above the immortals, but those realms are too ethereal, and even the supreme beings of the God Realm are beyond reach.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but burst into ecstasy.


    But there was another kind of worry, he had already promised that the Longevity God''s Domain would take action when the two great God''s Domains were fighting!


    He is now the Great Supreme, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to act on behalf of the Longevity God Realm...


    However, he is completely ignorant of the time changes in the outside world. Maybe by the time he leaves here, all the fighting has already ended.


    The golden light enveloped Su Yan''s body. When he was about to leave this altar, he felt that although the place was still shining with golden light, it had become empty.


    The soul that used to exist here has become Su Yan''s.


    He bowed three times to the unknown statue before turning around and leaving.


    Let him continue to roam in this space.


    At present, he has not found where the exit is.


    All his divine thoughts had been released, and as the divine thoughts spread, he became more and more surprised.


    What he felt was a near-infinite emptiness, like a dark death, and he couldn''t even sense the gate that he had come to.


    This is because after he devoured the power of the Holy Heavenly Emperor, the space here also changed rapidly, and he directly lost contact with that gate.


    This is something that Emperor Shengtian has set. When his descendants get this power, they must not be disturbed!


    Kowloon will also cut off everything at that time, which is also the ultimate meaning of leaving that gate.


    The people from Scarlet Phoenix Divine Realm were still fighting with the Nine Dragons, and at the same time scolding Cheng Li for being too shameless!


    But I didn''t want to, that Jiulong suddenly returned to the gate, which made them very baffled for a while!


    But what happened next was even more amazing!


    The door that they could not break through after nine thousand years, unexpectedly broke of its own accord! !


    A look of ecstasy appeared in everyone''s heart, but this ecstasy was immediately replaced by shock.


    Because what is connected behind the gate is not a treasure, but a black hole in the universe.


    The black hole immediately crushed and distorted everything, and the entire space was shattered together! !


    One of the Supremes took out a small ball!


    If it weren''t for this little ball, I''m afraid that they would all fall here, and at least a few bodies would be damaged!


    After the black ball flew out, it spun around in the air and swallowed the black hole directly!


    And after the surrounding space was completely broken, they unexpectedly returned to the God Realm.


    And everything in the altar has been destroyed by the black hole just now.


    They sacrificed many people, spent a lot of energy and time, and in the end got nothing!


    All these people in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm felt extremely uncomfortable, and everyone had a mournful face, as ugly as they wanted.


    "Now that things have happened, how do we talk to the master! This time we took so many resources out, but in the end, we still failed to achieve anything. It''s really embarrassing!"


    "Let''s be honest, we have indeed tried our best, but the final result is beyond our control!"


    "After this time, we are afraid that we will start a war with Danxin God Realm again!"


    "Then why is Cheng Li missing?"


    "I see him suddenly appearing inside the black hole, I''m afraid he''s already dead without a place to bury him!"


    Another woman said: "I don''t think so. He is the supreme being after all. He shouldn''t be killed so easily. Even if he loses his physical body, his soul won''t be able to resist even a small black hole!"


    "Then we must kill him next time we meet. He killed my two senior brothers this time! I will never let him go!"


    These monks in the Scarlet Phoenix God''s Domain flew towards the other side of the galaxy while talking.


    At this point, even if they were punished, there was nothing they could do. They could only go back and return to their lives first.


    They discussed and discussed, and seemed to have forgotten the most important person, that is, Su Yan.

 Chapter 5877： Qingzi gossip

    Chapter 5877 Qingzi gossip


    Su Yan was still looking for the exit, but in this same mysterious space, there was another person looking for him.


    Over there is Cheng Li, Cheng Li''s sword light is flying as fast as lightning, and the distance traveled has been hundreds of thousands of miles!


    But he still found nothing, there was nothing in this mysterious space except countless gears.


    He traveled for a long time, but was still confused.


    He didn''t know where Su Yan went, and he couldn''t even be sure where he was.


    But suddenly, he saw a beam of light!


    This beam of light appeared golden, and it was very small at the beginning, and then gradually enlarged, until it reached a level that was hard to stare at.


    In this golden light, there is infinite divine power spreading out, which makes even the powerhouses of the supreme level of the day feel terrified!


    He still hasn''t figured out what kind of existence is behind this golden light!


    The source of the golden light has already flown towards him!


    Cheng Lidang raised the long sword in his hand, and then turned into afterimages in the air.


    He was ready to fight the opponent, but the golden light slowly shrank away, and finally condensed on one person!


    When he saw this figure, he couldn''t help eating it!


    He had already recognized Su Yan, but what was strange was that the aura on Su Yan was completely different from before.


    Even the attributes of divine power have undergone earth-shaking changes!


    This is really hard for him to understand.


    The attribute of divine power has the most direct relationship with the cultivation method and one''s own talent, just like a person is born with a strong fire attribute, so if he wants to become a god, he must practice fire attribute exercises.


    This thing can almost be said to have been fixed since birth, and it will never change in any way.


    He has never seen anyone who can change their divine power attributes during the process of cultivation.


    Especially in such a short period of time, such a thing happened!


    This is really unreasonable and illogical!


    Cheng Li stared at Su Yan in shock, unable to say a word for a long time.


    It was Su Yan who took the initiative to break the silence.


    "Cheng Li, do you know how to leave here and return to the God Realm?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, he showed an expression as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    Then he said: "Of course I have a way to return to the God Realm, but this change in you is..."


    Su Yan didn''t shy away from it, but directly said: "I got a very strange inheritance in the depths of this space, and then it became like this."


    "It''s a blessing or a curse now, even I can''t tell myself!"


    Cheng Li nodded first, then frowned and smiled wryly.


    Their two great domains have been fighting for nine thousand years around this jihad altar, but in the end, neither of them got a hair.


    On the contrary, Su Yan, an outsider, got the mysterious and ancient inheritance here.


    Probably this is the so-called fate.


    Once some things are destined to be owned by you, even if you don''t take the initiative to get them, the things will come to your door.


    But if it is something that you are destined to not have, no matter if you spend a thousand years or ten thousand years, you will still get nothing in the end.


    Su Yan looked at Cheng Li vigilantly, not because he was afraid of him, but because he wanted to guard against his sudden attack.


    His sword light flight disappeared, almost giving you no time to react.


    But Cheng Li just sighed, and had no intention of doing anything at all.


    Moreover, he could clearly feel that Su Yan''s divine power was far superior to his at this time.


    When the strength contrast between the two sides is too obvious, it will be difficult to think of fighting again.


    Cheng Li said: "I have a way to get out from here."


    While speaking, he took out a small gourd.


    After blowing on the little gourd, the little gourd slowly enlarged in his hand.


    After getting bigger, the golden inscriptions on the gourd became clearly visible.


    The golden inscriptions carved on it are shining with light, containing a strong divine power.


    Then Cheng Lian thought something, and then threw the gourd into the air, and the gourd spun at a high speed in the air...


    Then a piece of purple mist spewed out from the gourd.


    There seem to be many ancient inscriptions contained in the purple mist. These inscriptions are arranged very carefully, and finally turned into a blue-purple gossip.


    Cheng Li said to Su Yan: "It''s done, after this gossip, you can return to the Danxin God Realm."


    "This is the artifact that my ancestors delivered to me, allowing me to leave anywhere with ease."


    This gossip is definitely not an ordinary artifact.


    Cheng Li made a gesture of invitation to Su Yan. Seeing that Su Yan was unmoved, he stepped into the purple gossip before Su Yan.


    Seeing Cheng Li walking in, Su Yan also took a step and flew over there.


    It''s not that Su Yan is narrow-minded, but that he must guard against others.


    He doesn''t have any friendship with Cheng Li himself, and he doesn''t know the character of the other party, so how can he judge that the other party will not fall into a trap.


    Now Cheng Li has also entered the blue-purple gossip, which means there is nothing wrong with it.


    Only then did Su Yan set foot in it with confidence.


    There is a strange power of law contained in this blue and purple gossip, which can re-divide and recombine the space.


    The legal principles involved in this and the laws beyond mana are very profound, and it is definitely not something that ordinary people can understand.


    The one who can forge this magic weapon must be an incredible powerhouse, at least at the master level of a god''s domain.


    If there is no magic weapon, even if you use a long sword to cut through the space, you will still want to fall into the unknown space-time crack.


    Without knowing the coordinates of time and space, no matter how much time and space is cut, you will still get lost in the endless river of time and space, and it is difficult to find the direction to go back.


    But with this magic weapon, it is completely different.


    There were bursts of tearing and twisting sensations in the flesh.


    When Su Yan opened his eyes again, he appeared among a galaxy of stars.


    The aura from the surroundings was extremely familiar, making him realize that he had returned to the God Realm.


    And there is a little light beneath their feet.


    This place seems to be in a formation, and the brilliance below it comes from a god''s domain.


    Cheng Li said almost immediately: "I would like to invite you to be a guest in the Danxin God Realm. If the ancestor meets you, he will be very happy."


    Su Yan didn''t agree right away, because he was thinking about another thing.


    He had already promised Supreme Being that he would go out on behalf of Longevity God Realm, and he didn''t know if that battle had started.


    He has always been a promise, as long as it is something promised, he will definitely do it.


    Therefore, he immediately declined and said: "I have some matters with the Supreme Being of the Longevity God''s Domain that have not yet been settled, and now I have to rush back to the Longevity God''s Domain."


    Cheng Li seemed to want to keep him, but he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Instead, Su Yan said casually: "After I have settled the matter of the Longevity God''s Domain, I will return immediately."


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he was about to fly away, but at this moment, an invisible net suddenly enveloped his head.


    Although this invisible net is invisible to the naked eye, it can be felt very clearly in the spiritual sense.


    This big net also contains an incomparably powerful divine sense, at least much stronger than the current Su Yan, it should be the existence of the peak of the Supreme Heaven to have such a divine sense, easily sweeping the entire God''s Domain Totally shrouded!


    Cheng Li also sensed this unusual divine sense, he frowned and said: "This is the aura of Tianhuang Daoist, the ruler of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, what does he mean by this, is he going to attack us to worry about God Realm?!"


    He can be said to be shocked to the extreme.


    Although the relationship between the two companies was not harmonious before, at least there was no conflict on the surface.


    Now that he, as the ruler of a God Realm, has come here on his own initiative, no matter how he looks at it, he is ready to completely tear his face and fight!


    Thinking of this, Cheng Li became a little nervous.


    Tianhuang''s strength is already at the pinnacle of the ruler of the God Realm, and even many of his disciples have been able to open up the God Realm by themselves.


    If he came here himself, I''m afraid there will be a river of blood here!


    With his hands behind his back, Su Yan also glanced upwards, he didn''t look that worried.


    Because it is obvious that the other party is not targeting him.


    The Danxin God Realm was also one of the top ten **** realms back then. Although it was hidden from the world, its strength has always been preserved, and it is definitely not a vegetarian.


    Immediately, hundreds of streamers flew out from above the God''s Domain.


    At the same time, there are many golden inscriptions appearing in the sky. These golden inscriptions are huge, and they are full of astonishing divine power after being fused together. At the same time, they have a terrifying aura, like some kind of incredible spectacle!


    "This is Brother Qi''s move!" Cheng Li said excitedly.


    "Daozun Tianhuang came here so oppressively, he looked down on us too much! Today we must kill their vigor!"


    "Brother Su Yan, follow me."


    After Cheng Li finished speaking, he directly flew up with Jianguang.


    The outside has been blocked by the heaven and earth network, and Su Yan can''t go out, so he simply plans to follow Cheng Li to watch the excitement.


    The power of these two God Realms is probably much stronger than the Longevity God Realm. If they fight, the consequences will be even more earth-shattering!


    And just after they fly.


    Daoist Tianhuang directly reprimanded: "Old man Danxin, you are so arrogant for allowing your disciple to kill my disciple!"


    "I''m here to meet you today, to see if you''re really crazy!"


    Danxin Shenyu''s response was also very fierce.


    "Old man Tianhuang, don''t bully me too much!"


    "Are you worthy of being compared with our ancestors? How shameless!"


    "When our ancestor became enlightened, you didn''t know where to play with mud!"


    It was not Danxin Daozu himself who spoke, but Brother Qi whom Cheng Li called just now.


    Senior Brother Qi spoke in a calm and unhurried voice, and with his words, those ancient bronze inscriptions became more and more oppressive.


    I''m afraid that he has already reached the level of the Supreme Being, and he is a powerful existence that can shape God''s Domain!


    This is the background of the Hidden God Realm. There is more than one Heavenly Sovereign sitting in the God Realm!

 Chapter 5878： Zhentian hand

    Chapter 5878: Heaven-Suppressing Hand


    Daoist Tianhuang has always been proud and arrogant, and he absolutely does not want to be insulted by a junior.


    After he raised his hand, an invisible cloud of fire appeared above his head.


    This fire cloud covered at least three thousand miles!


    It''s unbelievable to have such power in just raising one''s hand!


    The fire cloud also represented how angry this Heavenly Sovereign was!


    Soon the fire cloud turned into a dense fire rain!


    The rain of fire poured down from above, turning into an endless rain of fire, which failed to land directly with the destruction of the world!


    Of course, Danxin Shenyu will not sit still.


    Countless inscriptions emerged from below, and these inscriptions formed great walls in the sky, which looked extremely spectacular.


    Then the Great Wall and Fire Rain collided fiercely in the air!


    Among the bright and colorful, it seems that the sun has fallen from the sky!


    Speaking of which, Su Yan and Cheng Li were on the same level, and before they fell into the realm of the gods, the Great Wall of Inscriptions had already blocked everything.


    There is fire raining down from above!


    Cheng Li was miserable all of a sudden!


    He was dodging, but he heard Su Yan say: "Come to my side."


    Then an eight-story pagoda rose from the ground, radiating golden light, covering the surrounding Great Wall of Inscriptions and the light of fire, rain and fire clouds!


    All of a sudden, the eyes of all the gods in the sky and the earth fell on this pagoda.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise, and some gods were already asking their companions: "Where did such a powerful pagoda come from?"


    Even the Heavenly Sovereigns on both sides, after seeing this pagoda, looked extremely solemn, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Countless fire rain poured on the pagoda, but the Pagoda of Buddha remained completely motionless.


    The golden light released seems to be able to shine all over the world!


    Cheng Li was also very surprised in it, he once again felt this powerful and surging divine power.


    The golden divine light seemed to pass through his body and reach his heart!


    Before this, he had never seen such a special and powerful divine power, even those Heavenly Supremes could not release such powerful power!


    Su Yan can do it!


    He only felt that Su Yan was extremely mysterious.


    Soon under the shining of the divine light, the fire cloud in the sky was broken, and the fire rain gradually became thinner.


    A pair of red eyes also stared coldly at the pagoda below.


    Although Daoist Tianhuang didn''t say a word, none of the surrounding gods dared to speak casually because of the murderous aura he exuded.


    Just when all the gods were silent, Daoist Tianhuang suddenly laughed.


    "This kid is not from Danxin God Realm, but it''s really strange, how could he appear in that place by chance?"


    Seeing that Tianhuang Daoist''s expression has softened, the gods around him have also become smiling.


    But Tianhuang Daoist quickly said in a cold tone: "Minghui, you go and kill him, and bring his head to see me."


    The man called Minghui by Daoist Tianhuang should be Daoist Minghui, and he is also the third disciple of Daoist Tianhuang.


    It is said that he is extremely talented and has already obtained the true inheritance of Tianhuang Taoist.


    He stood up, and his height of more than two meters was extremely oppressive. At the same time, behind him, there was a circle of colorful light slowly rippling, exuding incomparably powerful divine power!


    Afterwards, he only left a ray of divine brilliance in place, and then disappeared.


    The flying speed can be said to be extremely fast!


    The gods around became silent again, and now everyone knew that Daoist Tianhuang was angry!


    Seeing Minghui flying towards the Buddha Pagoda, Cheng Li seemed to have sensed something, and he said eagerly to Su Yan: "It''s not good! There''s a hard idea from the other side!"


    "How hard is it?"


    "At least at the level of the Great Supreme. I have fought against him before, and I can''t even beat him with one hand!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan was not impatient and just let out a soft oh.


    But Cheng Li felt that Su Yan underestimated the enemy too much, and the opponent was at the level of the Great Supreme no matter what!


    If you face a Great Supreme Being with such an attitude, I''m afraid you will die without a place to bury him! !


    But Su Yan just said indifferently: "It''s just a mere Great Sovereign, not a Heavenly Sovereign, what are you so afraid of him for?"


    Cheng Li didn''t know that Su Yan had also broken through to the realm of the Great Supreme, and he felt that Su Yan was really a little too big.


    How can you use such an attitude to deal with a Great Supreme!


    Er Minghui also grabbed a hand towards the eight-story pagoda in the air!


    The divine light condensed on this hand, and it quickly transformed into a gigantic hand!


    His idea is also very simple, he wants to crush Su Yan''s Pagoda of Buddha in one encounter!


    The divine power surged like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, but inside the eight-story pagoda, it was peaceful.


    That big hand had already landed on his head, so Su Yan unhurriedly raised his head to take a look.


    He evaluated the other party''s strength in his heart, if it was only to this level, it didn''t seem to be a big deal.


    It seems that the so-called Great Supreme is just like that.


    The big hand has come down with incomparably surging divine power!


    But Su Yan''s countermeasure also came together!


    The phantoms of many divine beasts suddenly appeared on the eight-story pagoda!


    These phantoms quickly roared and killed the big hand!


    Minghui sneered, "You know it''s too late to resist when Mount Tai is overwhelmed! Go to hell!"


    The big hand suddenly suppressed it!


    Before he could react, the eight-storey Pagoda unexpectedly underwent new changes.


    Suddenly, many musical instruments appeared in the air. These musical instruments played fairy music, and the sound of the music turned into sound waves. They actually blocked his big hand in the air, and he couldn''t fall down!


    Cheng Li was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect this eight-story pagoda to be so powerful.


    Su Yan didn''t show any expression. He still wanted to test his new strength, but if the other party only had this level, then there was no need.


    "How is it possible, my Heaven-Suppressing Hand...can''t handle this bastard!"


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    In front of the battle between the two armies, even if Minghui desperately wanted to hold Su Yan down.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I will really lose face.


    Zhentian Shou turned the claws into palms this time, and suppressed them directly from above!


    Almost immediately, all the phantoms of the beasts and musical instruments in the sky were suppressed!


    He laughed maniacally immediately: "I thought you were so powerful! In the end, you will still be made into a meat sauce by me!"


    But when his sky-suppressing hand was about to fall on the spire of the Buddha Pagoda, he felt that there was an unbelievably huge force resisting his suppression!


    He didn''t feel anything at first, and immediately started to exert strength!


    His strength is getting stronger and stronger, but the Zhentian hand can''t fall down no matter what!


    Instead, many beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he was panting fiercely after he stopped!


    And the divine light of the eight-story pagoda never wavered.


    This scene, even the people of Danxin Shenyu found it very weird, as if it was a funny pantomime.


    They all had the illusion that Minghui didn''t use all his strength!


    But it doesn''t look like it!


    Even Daoist Tianhuang said inexplicably: "Minghui, what is he doing!"


    Minghui felt even greater pressure. He had used all his breastfeeding strength just now, but he still couldn''t shake the Pagoda of the Buddha!


    I don''t know what that artifact is made of, but it has such incredible power!


    And at this moment, Su Yan also flew up, surpassed the eight-story pagoda, and came to the sky above.


    Su Yan was already tired of this boring pantomime.


    He intends to use another way to make a move.


    And Minghui was overjoyed when he saw Su Yan treating the internal organs.


    He felt that he was just unable to deal with the other party''s pagoda, not him.


    Since this kid flew out of the Pagoda of the Buddha so recklessly, then just kill him!


    His Sky-Suppressing Hand immediately changed its target and directly suppressed Su Yan!


    Before Zhentian''s hand fell down, the surrounding gravity was about ten times, a hundred times the gravity to suppress it!


    If the gods under the Supreme Being encounter this kind of suppression, they will immediately turn into a blurred mass of flesh and blood.


    But to Su Yan, this level is just scratching an itch.


    That kind of golden radiance further upgraded his physical body, and now he doesn''t know where his physical body is limited.


    In this powerful gravitational field, he was as calm as a breeze blowing on his face, without any panic.


    And when Zhentian''s hand really came down, the people in Danxin God Realm couldn''t help but let out an exclamation. ,


    Cheng Li was also extremely worried about Su Yan.


    The power of Tiantian Shou is no joke.


    But Su Yan just raised his right hand, and easily resisted the sky-suppressing hand.


    Even Minghui was stunned, and it took several seconds to react.


    "How can this be?!"


    "This is absolutely impossible! My Sky-Suppressing Hand is a unique skill in the God Realm!"


    Those people in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm above were still cheering and cheering, but after seeing this scene, they also fell into the silence of Class 41.


    Even Daoist Tianhuang widened his eyes, and then snorted coldly.


    In response to this, Su Yan didn''t say anything sarcastic.


    But Minghui felt worse than eating shit, he frantically suppressed the other hand too!


    Two sky-suppressing hands are enough to smash a world into pieces!


    I don''t believe this can''t suppress you! !


    It turned out to be a very slap in the face, Su Yan resisted the two sky-suppressing hands without moving.


    Then Minghui heard Su Yan''s words: "Is this the strength of the Great Supreme? It''s too weak!"


    Su Yan only felt that the divine power in his body hadn''t become so surging, and he even had a feeling of lack of energy.


    He thought that the battle between the Great Supremes would be extremely fierce, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so easily manipulated by him!


    Of course, Su Yan also understands very well that all his current strength is related to the mysterious golden light inheritance.


    It was that golden light that endowed Su Yan with extraordinary strength!


    It''s just that Su Yan doesn''t know that his inheritance comes from the legendary Holy Heavenly Emperor!

 Chapter 5879： Spirit Sword Supreme

    Chapter 5879: Supreme Spirit Sword


    After Minghui saw this scene, he was completely stunned, and was completely at a loss for a moment.


    He stared at Su Yan fiercely, his mind went blank, and he hadn''t figured out how to deal with this situation.


    And Su Yan had already stretched out his other hand, and with a forceful force, he actually tore apart the two Zhentian hands alive!


    After seeing this situation, not only Minghui, but also the powerhouses on both sides of the God Realm were shocked!


    Zhentian Shou is Minghui''s famous stunt, and the supernatural power of Da Tianzun was broken by him so easily!


    This power is too powerful!


    And what''s even more frightening is that they haven''t found out where Su Yan''s upper limit is!


    When he faced Minghui, he was too relaxed!


    Does the Heavenly Phoenix Daoist have to take action in person to suppress him? !


    Under countless shocked gazes, Su Yan flew up directly, turned into a golden streamer, and killed Minghui.


    When the golden streamer broke through the divine power barrier in the air, it caused circle after circle of golden shock waves!


    Terrifying power was rippling in the air, and Su Yan''s speed was extremely fast!


    Before Minghui could fully react, the sword energy transformed by the golden divine power had already killed him!


    The biting murderous aura brought Minghui''s thoughts back to the real world!


    He clasped his hands together, and a statue of Avalokitesvara appeared behind him, and the thousand hands bombarded Su Yan together!


    Not only does he want to strangle the sword qi to pieces, even Su Yan''s true self also wants to kill along with him!


    This kind of weather is simply swallowing mountains and rivers!


    The power of the great Tianzun is indeed terrifying!


    Countless punches directly swallowed Su Yan!


    There are only a thousand fists and feet left between the sky and the earth!


    And Minghui was also roaring crazily, the power of the God Statue''s Dharma Body was swaying desperately!


    He didn''t dare to stay for a moment, he just wanted to sway his divine power to the extreme!


    It seems that only in this way can Su Yan be completely suppressed! !


    The people on the side of Danxin God Realm looked tense. Although they didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, they still sweated hard for him.


    Under this level of power, the sun, moon, and stars would all be smashed to pieces!


    I don''t know if he can bear it?


    Minghui''s countless punches and kicks are gradually coming to an end, he has already exerted all his strength!


    He was sure that he had already killed the opponent until there was not even a scum left!


    But at this moment, Su Yan''s voice came from that intense divine light.


    "Is your limit here?"


    Minghui couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he heard this voice, and then saw that ball of divine light suddenly turned golden, and then suddenly enlarged.


    Just like a golden sun rising!


    "The Buddha Pagoda over there is his talisman. As long as the Buddha Pagoda is safe and sound, it means that he will be fine!"


    The Danxin God Realm has discovered the key point, and they also looked at the other side with expectant eyes, wondering what kind of power Su Yan will display next.


    Su Yan suddenly breathed out a mouthful of true energy, which transformed into a golden sword energy in front of him.


    Then this sword energy stirred up all the divine power, turned into a giant sword, and slashed directly at Minghui!


    The aura of this sword is so devastating that even people are terrified just by looking at it.


    Minghui could only resist with all his strength, and his divine image body could block it with a raised hand, but the power of that golden sword light was simply majestic!


    After falling down, he cut off how many opponents Minghui''s feet were cut off in an instant!


    The dharma image is connected to itself, once damaged, the body will also suffer the same pain!


    Minghui raised his head suddenly, and let out a scream like a pig being killed!


    His face was extremely ferocious, and it was also extremely painful!


    And behind the golden sword light, the divine power turned into a golden armored god, holding the sword light, and slashed at Minghui''s **** statue body with one sword after another.


    His God Statue Dharma Body was powerless to resist, and the golden blood was splattered randomly in the air after being killed!


    Minghui''s body also had more than a dozen wounds similar to those of the Dharma Aspect, and it was so painful that he could only accept his Dharma Aspect and escape to the main square of the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm!


    Su Yan watched him run away, but did not pursue him.


    Just received the golden divine light and stood in the sky.


    Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in the battle between the two great gods. He didn''t know anyone here, and he had no enmity with either side.


    But since the other party took the initiative to attack, then no wonder he made a move!


    After Minghui fled back in a panic, a burst of cheers erupted from Danxin God Realm!


    The strong oppressive feeling of the dark clouds pressing down on the city disappeared all of a sudden.


    On the contrary, the Scarlet Phoenix Divine Realm was in bleakness, and many gods were already speechless.


    Su Yan defeated a Great Sovereign so easily, this power really made them extremely afraid!


    Next, I''m afraid Daoist Tianhuang will have to take action himself to suppress the opponent!


    As expected, Daoist Tianhuang was also pondering.


    "This kid''s knowledge is not shallow, and the nature of his divine power is also somewhat special!"


    But soon one person begged Tianhuang Daoist for his life: "Daoist, why don''t you let me meet him!"


    Daoist Tianhuang was worried at first, but after seeing this person, he immediately smiled.


    "Excellent, Sanqi, you can deal with him."


    This man looked to be about twenty years old, wearing a cold silver armor, and his silver hair was also very eye-catching.


    After he received the order from the Heavenly Phoenix Daoist, he turned around and was almost in front of Su Yan.


    After he left, Daoist Tianhuang walked left and right.


    "Can he win?"


    "This kind of time is about the face of our God Realm. If he loses, I''m afraid it will be even more embarrassing..."


    Before these people finished speaking, Daoist Tianhuang said, "Noisy."


    These people did not dare to speak immediately.


    Daoist Tianhuang looked forward with great interest, as if he was very interested in this battle and couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Sanqi is actually his dao name, and Daoist Tianhuang is his uncle, so he can be called by his dao name.


    If it was someone else, he would need to call him Supreme Spirit Sword.


    He was not very popular in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, and was excluded by those direct disciples of the Heavenly Phoenix Daoist.


    Today is just an excellent opportunity for him to prove that his strength is definitely not for nothing.


    After he killed him, he didn''t report his family to Su Yan, and didn''t say any nonsense, he directly drew a sword light from his sleeve, and fought with Su Yan.


    His sword light is extremely sharp, and it seems to contain a very strong metallic true energy!


    The metallic zhenqi in the five elements often represents sharpness, so the lethality of his sword qi is very powerful, and can easily split many magical weapons, even laws and regulations!


    After Su Yan met him, he felt something was wrong.


    The sword energy transformed by the golden divine light was actually broken by him three times in a row.


    The Scarlet Phoenix God Realm immediately recovered a lot of momentum.


    However, after Su Yan took out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, the whole situation was immediately reversed.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword carried a vast amount of ice crystals, and after cutting it down directly, its power was very extraordinary.


    It is evenly matched with his metallic sword energy!


    The two sides used dozens of moves with their swords, and Su Yan became more and more excited as they fought.


    Although Sanqi is also the cultivation base of the Great Supreme, his combat power is much stronger than that of Minghui just now.


    It is interesting to fight against a strong man of his strength.


    It also happened to be a good time to test Su Yan''s new power!


    Only the results of testing under considerable pressure will be meaningful.


    If the crushing game is changed, it is actually the same as everything.


    Sanqi''s strength is really strong, but his swordsmanship can only be regarded as first-class, not super-class, and there is still a gap between him and Su Yan.


    However, his swordsmanship practice is a very strange way.


    He injected his own divine power into the divine sword, and then bred the sword spirit with the divine power and the sword fetus of the divine sword.


    Sword spirit is equal to his incarnation, can communicate with him, and cooperate with each other seamlessly.


    But compared to the incarnation, the sword spirit is much stronger, and the use of sword energy is also at its peak.


    Sanqi confronted Su Yan head-on, while the sword spirit attacked Su Yan by stealth.


    As long as there is a slight flaw, they will kill them everywhere!


    Su Yan hit two with one, and gradually felt strenuous!


    He used divine power and sword energy to melt icebergs a few times, but was smashed to pieces by the sword spirit.


    Sanqi''s sword is also very powerful, and the Wanzai Frost Sword can''t get any cheap.


    This time, Su Yan was at a disadvantage.


    Senior Brother Qi and the others secretly clenched their fists, they were always worried about Su Yan.


    Sanqi''s spirit sword is really too powerful!


    It can only be said that his reputation as the Spirit Sword Supreme is really well-deserved, and he is at least one grade stronger than the previous Minghui!


    Perhaps he is already the strongest Supreme Being in the entire Scarlet Phoenix God Territory.


    Even if not, in the realm of the Great Supreme, it would be very difficult for him to find an opponent!


    Senior Brother Qi is already planning, if Su Yan loses, who should take action on his side!


    As for the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, needless to say, they are already ready to celebrate their victory!


    The strength of Sanqi has been engraved in everyone''s heart, they don''t think that Su Yan, an unknown person, can defeat the Supreme Spirit Sword of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm!


    Sanqi followed with another burst of sword energy, and the sword spirit led down a golden thunder from the sky!


    The sword energy combined with the sky thunder quickly turned into an impenetrable and extremely terrifying golden snare!


    Every tiny electric light inside contains powerful sword intent, which can be transformed into sword energy at any time!


    Only when you are in it can you realize what it means to be ever-changing without trace!


    Danxin God Realm looked extremely depressed, none of them thought that Sanqi''s sword had reached such a state!


    After reaching this level, sword energy is generated like breathing through the pores of the body.


    One sword can turn into thousands of swords, and it can have infinite changes!


    This level of realm can already be regarded as having comprehended good fortune and comprehended the great mystery in swordsmanship!


    Danxin Shenyu''s side has become more and more frightened, I am afraid that no Supreme Supreme dares to compete with him! !

 Chapter 5880： Three million sword lights

    Chapter 5880 Three Million Sword Lights


    This golden net is like a trap for a spider to catch its prey. Once caught in it, it is doomed to die!


    They didn''t know how Su Yan was going to deal with it!


    And the golden snare has begun to change!


    All of a sudden, one hundred thousand sword qi came out!


    And the spirit sword in Sanqi''s hand seemed to have turned into a liquid, and it was intimately integrated with this piece of spirit formation!


    One hundred thousand sword qi overwhelming the sky!


    Su Yan just snorted coldly, and then turned his sword energy into an iceberg, blocking the hundred thousand sword energy.


    Then there were nine more ice dragons in the air.


    The nine-headed ice dragon was ten thousand feet long, and the sound of the dragon''s chant shook the sky!


    All the gods felt their hearts start beating wildly, as if this was a real dragon at all, not a sword light or spell.


    This is because Su Yan injected powerful dragon energy into these nine ice dragons to have such an effect!


    With Su Yan''s supreme sword intent, the Nine Dragon Ice Dragon pierced into the golden snare, and began to bite crazily!


    I vow to completely destroy this golden snare!


    And after the golden snare was attacked, it was also inspired to emit three million sword lights.


    These three million golden sword lights seem densely packed, overwhelming the sky!


    The three ice dragons were directly strangled by Lanyao and turned into a lot of powder, but Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all. After he raised his hand, more than a dozen icebergs were crushed from above.


    After these icebergs collided with sword energy, many ice dragons emerged from the broken ice layer...


    The situation gradually became extremely anxious, and it also became a scene of three million sword qi fighting one hundred thousand ice dragons!


    The two sides opened and closed without any reservations at all, and they both showed their best abilities!


    It''s nothing for the two people who are fighting, but the gods who watched the battle became very amazed.


    This kind of weather is like thousands of troops fighting in it.


    Who would have imagined that this is actually two sword cultivators fighting here!


    This Sanqi really has some skills, no wonder he dared to take the initiative to challenge Tianhuang Taoist.


    Su Yan held the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword, but he didn''t have the slightest advantage, but he was evenly matched with him!


    This kind of fight is cruel and grand.


    Sanqi''s sword net also shrunk tighter and tighter, trying to push Su Yan into a square inch.


    Su Yan was also calm and unhurried, still slowly dealing with him with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    And the divine power in Su Yan''s body was also gradually surging!


    That mysterious golden light seemed to be about to move, longing for a chance to express itself!


    The time seems fully ripe now.


    Su Yan suddenly withdrew all the cold air, and suddenly the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword became infinitely transparent.


    At the same time, the transparent Sword God began to beat, as if a heart was slowly rising and falling, full of the rhythm of life!


    "this��"


    Sanqi''s expression suddenly became extremely shocked, just because he saw such a change.


    He can turn powerful power into a dragon or a snare, and change three million sword lights.


    But it is impossible for him to take back the powerful force released like Su Yan.


    The so-called ease of retraction, the most difficult thing is actually retraction!


    After being dazed for a while, he directed his powerful sword energy towards Su Yan again!


    At this moment, millions of sword qi filled the sky to kill Su Yan alone, as if he had the upper hand.


    But in fact, he himself understands very well that he is no longer as good as the other party in terms of realm.


    But the level of this contest is already too high, and ordinary gods can no longer understand the mystery.


    They only saw that Sanqi''s aura was like a rainbow, and the aura of a million swords was in full swing, so they couldn''t help cheering.


    Danxin God Realm is also deathly silent!


    But in the face of millions of sword qi, Su Yan just waved the ice sword in his hand lightly.


    The million golden lights seemed to be frozen at the loss, and could only continue to move towards Su Yan at a snail''s speed.


    This picture is very magnificent, as if time has been frozen and frozen.


    The fact is also the same, a circle of cold air spreads rapidly from Su Yan''s feet.


    This circle of cold air represents the domain.


    Once shrouded, time will freeze!


    Sanqi and Sword Spirit released three million sword lights together, seemingly invincible, but it was useless under the cover of Su Yan''s sword field.


    Even if you are ten million sword lights, it is impossible to escape the punishment of time!


    This in itself is a dimensionality reduction blow!


    Instead of keeping the embarrassment, it is better to directly accept your own formation.


    But he didn''t have Su Yan''s ability to retract and release freely, so he could only let the sword spirit retract all the sword light, while he himself retreated back without looking back!


    Between this back and forth, the initiative of the offensive has completely changed hands.


    After Su Yan swung his sword energy to force him back, the golden divine light gradually enveloped him, and finally turned into a golden armor with three pairs of golden wings covering his back, making Su Yan look sacred and inviolable!


    This golden armor emits infinite brilliance, enough to illuminate all worlds!


    The pattern on it seems to be some kind of eternal totem!


    The power contained in it is simply amazing!


    Even those Heavenly Supreme Beings watching the battle were stunned.


    Tianhuang Supreme also frowned intently, staring at Su Yan carefully.


    "This is��"


    He seemed to have thought of something, but he wasn''t sure, so he didn''t say a word for a long time, just staring at Su Yan.


    Daoist Tianhuang hasn''t seen such a look in many years.


    In the God Realm, there are very few young people who can impress him...


    And Su Yan is not just to the extent that he admires him.


    Soon, a lavender bead slowly fell from the sky and landed in Sanqi''s hands.


    Sanqi raised his head and took a look, just in time to meet the eyes of Daoist Tianhuang.


    Without saying a word, he already understood what Heavenly Phoenix Daoist meant.


    This battle can only be won, not lost!


    After getting the lavender bead, he hurriedly moved it with his divine power.


    Suddenly, a circle of purple ripples swayed back and forth, and many gods in the God Realm on both sides felt dizzy for a while, and almost fell directly.


    I don''t know what kind of spell he used, but he doesn''t distinguish between enemy and friend!


    But after the circle of lavender ripples flashed, the millions of sword lights were frozen in the air, and they flew again like a glacier thawing.


    Now everyone understands the purpose of this bead.


    ��It turned out to be used to break the law!


    As long as the law is forced, Su Yan''s Wan Zai Frost Sword will no longer be able to freeze time.


    In the Danxin God Realm, there is a supreme being said: "I thought freezing time is the most unsolvable spell in the world, but I didn''t expect it to be cracked so easily!"


    Brother Qi said: "In this world, there are no unsolvable spells, and they are often subdued one by one. There is still a battle to be fought, and it is not likely that he will lose!"


    Of course!


    Now that Su Yan is wearing golden armor, the light almost covers millions of magic soldiers and generals. If anyone thinks he is a soft persimmon, it is a joke.


    Then Senior Brother Qi said loudly again: "Old man Tianhuang, you are too ridiculous. You have to borrow a magic weapon in front of the battlefield. What is the difference between this and cheating in an exam! It really makes people laugh!"


    "That''s right, old man Tianhuang, your Scarlet Phoenix God Realm is really embarrassing and conspicuous!"


    "Since you are so impatient, why don''t you go to battle yourself!


    Daoist Tianhuang absolutely disdained to take the initiative to start a war with Su Yan relying on his status.


    After hearing what Senior Brother Qi and the others said, he was also so angry that he blew his beard and stared, but he couldn''t refute.


    We can only pin our hopes on Sanqi, as long as he wins, then we can say anything.


    If you can''t win, it will be doubly embarrassing!


    San Qi held the lavender orb in one hand and the sword in the other.


    He called out his sword spirit again.


    And the three million sword lights also danced in the air.


    Senior Brother Qi suddenly frowned and said, "No, he wants to set up a sword array!"


    "There are... millions of sword lights in the sky, more than stars. If this is a formation, how should it be arranged?"


    "Of course he doesn''t need to carefully manipulate each sword light. He only needs to divide the sky into twelve palaces and fill the twelve palaces with sword lights. The sword lights rely on the sword spirit to operate, and the sword array will naturally be formed!"


    "A formation made of millions of sword lights, isn''t that mighty..."


    These supreme beings already felt their scalps were numb just thinking about it. If they were replaced, they would not know how to deal with it.


    They stared at the sky dumbfounded, wondering how Su Yan would respond.


    "Since he can freeze time, he should have a good idea, right?"


    "But... the Spirit Sword Supreme already has that bead in his hand, and he has already cracked the frozen magic in the world!"


    Danxin Shenyu''s side suddenly became overwhelmed, not knowing what to do.


    Instead, it was Su Yan who stood there leisurely, holding a nearly transparent Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand.


    Circles of cold air slowly swayed from his feet in the form of ripples...


    His expression looked very calm, it could be said that he was as immobile as a mountain.


    And the three million sword lights in the sky are gradually entering the twelfth house as Senior Brother Qi said, and will change with the stars as anchors!


    Three million sword lights are enough to simulate the movement of stars and the distance of the Milky Way!


    This kind of sword array, with such a scene, can''t be seen at any time!


    Only the best sword cultivators can display it.


    So even Daoist Tianhuang had great expectations on his face!


    Those three million sword lights were all included in the twelve palaces, and even Su Yan could see that these three million sword lights could have nearly infinite combinations of sword energy.


    And as the battle turns and the stars move, Jianhui only needs to operate normally to have unlimited lethality.


    He is now like a Monkey Sun who was thrown into the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, with murderous intentions everywhere around him!


    But when he thought of this, he showed a happy smile instead.


    If the enemy is too weak, it will be no fun!


    It''s just that Su Yan''s face has been completely hidden under the golden mask, and no one can see the expression on his face.


    Otherwise, the people from the two great domains of the gods should be extremely astonished! !

 Chapter 5881： funeral of a million swords

    Chapter 5881 Funeral of Million Swords


    The three million sword lights gradually filled into the twelve palaces.


    The sword light shone, as if the Milky Way in the sky was directly pulled here.


    Those sword lights not only contained magnificence and beauty, but also contained infinite murderous intent!


    Under such terrifying murderous intent, even many Supreme Beings felt that Su Yan was doomed!


    But he himself disagrees.


    He fights against heaven and earth, and has experienced many powerful enemies. The Spirit Sword Supreme Sanqi has some abilities, but it is not enough to threaten his life.


    But others don''t know this, especially those people in Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, who have already laughed wildly.


    They felt that Su Yan didn''t react at all, and let the three million sword lights fill the zodiac, which was a kind of arrogance.


    If it were a normal person, he would never do such a reckless thing!


    Who would easily put himself in great danger?


    They all thought that Su Yan was dead!


    Three million sword lights, put together, can already be turned into a torrent.


    Jianguang''s torrent, just thinking about it makes my scalp tingle! !


    Sanqi didn''t have any distracting thoughts in his mind, and his swordsmanship realm was not bad, even Su Yan had to admit this.


    Then a very complicated sword formula changed in his hands!


    As the sword tactics changed, the three million sword lights also gradually changed.


    This change occurs according to the different houses in the zodiac.


    Some sword lights became sharper, some became flatter, like fish swimming in the sea, and some were combined together to become a huge lightsaber!


    Among the twelve palaces, there are twelve changes in swordplay!


    Dangdang Just this point is enough to shock many people''s jaws!


    On the side of Danxin God Realm, Senior Brother Qi has already started to make other plans.


    Under this level of sword power, even the Supreme Being would not feel good. Although the mysterious man over there was really powerful, the scene he faced this time was completely different from just now.


    Even if it doesn''t die, I''m afraid it will take off a layer of skin!


    "amnesty!"


    With Sanqi''s eyes burning like a torch, he squeezed his hand into a sword formula and pointed at Su Yan directly.


    Terrifying power also poured directly from his body!


    The sword light of Tiandao Palace in the first palace is like a rainstorm!


    Then the sword light of the Second Palace of Hell surrounded him from both sides with strange flames...


    Although only the sword skills of the two palaces have been changed, the momentum and lethality have reached an astonishing level!


    This level of lethality is already enough to make people crazy to the point of numbness!


    But this is far from Sanqi''s full effort.


    The sword light of the zodiac must be continuously rotated to form a big cycle, and this can be regarded as the sword formation of innate appearance!


    There is no trace of the sword array of the innate appearance, like mercury pouring down the ground, and there will be no flaws!


    Faced with this extremely powerful attack, everyone opened their eyes wide, wanting to see how Su Yan would deal with it!


    However, what surprised everyone was that even the sword energy was about to be added.


    Su Yan was still motionless...


    "Does he think he can''t beat him, so he will close his eyes and wait for death from now on?"


    "Or does he have some kind of special magical power to perform?"


    Everyone couldn''t understand why Su Yan did this, because it was too much and logical.


    Even Senior Brother Qi, the Supreme Being of Heaven, doesn''t know what kind of medicine is sold in Su Yan''s gourd.


    But it is definitely impossible to close your eyes and wait for death!


    "He must have some special tricks?"


    The Danxin God Realm was sweating hard for Su Yan, for fear that he would be defeated by the people from the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm.


    In fact, even Sanqi thought that Su Yan was planning some special killer move


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t plan any tricks, he was just...waiting for the opponent''s attack to come.


    It''s that simple!


    It''s not because they look down on each other that they don''t do anything.


    He purely wanted to test how powerful that golden divine power was!


    The sword light revolving in the two palaces flew around in the air, and San Qi couldn''t see what kind of tricks Su Yan was playing.


    So he didn''t do anything, and directly killed him.


    This time there are at least 200,000 sword lights, with a completely different sword power!


    "Why is he still not moving?"


    Amidst the huge doubts, Su Yan was completely surrounded by these 200,000 sword lights!


    The sword light strangled with a huge and incomparably murderous aura!


    Even the supreme beings who watched the battle felt that their bodies had become extremely cold.


    Not to mention Su Yan who was in the middle of the sword light and the murderous vortex.


    The pressure he had to bear at this time must have reached a terrifying level!


    But the 200,000 sword lights are so dense that it is impossible to confirm what is going on inside.


    Seeing that the 200,000 sword lights had completely surrounded Su Yan, Sanqi''s face did not show any joy, but instead became extremely dignified.


    What made his face so solemn?


    Then the sword light from the third house, the fourth house and the ninth house were all mobilized.


    Two million sword lights directly killed Su Yan!


    This trick is called��Millions of Swords to Funeral!


    It is one of the three most powerful techniques in his life.


    Countless sword lights shine together, even the body of a sage will be beheaded to death! !


    The lethality of this trick is really shocking!


    There is no one in Danxin God Realm who can speak anymore, and some gods are already crying. They all think that Su Yan is probably dead!


    "How could it be like this... I lost like this!"


    "This move is really too powerful, Wan Wan Jianguang can control it as flexibly as his own hands and feet!"


    "This level of strength has surpassed our imagination!"


    "This son''s strength is probably only one step away from the Supreme Supreme! Among the Supreme Supreme, I am afraid that there are not many people who can fight him!"


    On the other side, all the gods are naturally reveling together!


    With this move, it''s not just as simple as Wan Jian piercing the heart, I''m afraid there won''t even be a little ashes left! !


    After using this trick, Sanqi also let out a long sigh of relief.


    Then a smile appeared on his face, but within a second the smile froze completely.


    It was only because Su Yan''s voice came from the middle of Bai Wanjian''s funeral.


    "You fiddled with the twelve palaces in the sky, let the sword light fill the sky, and made it look like a rainbow, it''s frightening to death, but in the end, it only has such a little lethality?"


    After hearing Su Yan''s voice, Scarlet Phoenix God Realm was shocked to the extreme!


    All of them showed expressions of extreme disbelief. Some gods widened their eyes and opened their mouths, feeling a little at a loss for a moment.


    They all thought that Su Yan was dead, and they never expected that Su Yan could speak so calmly under such circumstances!


    "How is this possible... This is absolutely impossible!"


    The Supremes here are going crazy.


    Even Tianhuang Daoist pondered: "This kid is a little weird, why can''t even kill him with a million swords in his funeral, he is not the Supreme Being of Heaven!"


    While pondering, the blood-colored pupils of Tianhuang Daoist Venerable suddenly enlarged, because he seemed to have sensed an incomparably wonderful breath coming from the center of a million sword lights!


    This aura seems to come from ancient times, but it is full of Su Yan''s own aura!


    "What kind of divine power is this??"


    Daoist Tianhuang had never seen this power in Su Yan''s body before, so he couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.


    No one expected that even Daoist Tianhuang would lose his composure this time!


    This is the ruler of a world of hidden gods! !


    And then, all the supreme beings were also shocked, because Su Yan''s aura and aura were rising at the speed of a rocket!


    They can already sense that unusual strength and momentum! !


    They were also extremely confused, they had no idea what the power emanating from Su Yan was!


    How could it be so strong!


    It''s unbelievable! !


    And Sanqi also reacted immediately, and the million sword lights pressed in even more desperately, as if they wanted to strangle Su Yan in this way.


    But Su Yan''s order quickly came from inside Million Sword Light: "Open it for me!!"


    Followed by a terrifying golden power shot out from the gap of the million sword lights!


    This golden light is dazzling to the extreme, comparable to the sun!


    But under the coercion of this majestic force, the millions of sword lights were washed away one after another, and there was no so-called formation at all in the air.


    There are at least one hundred thousand sword lights that have been broken directly!


    These sword lights were the closest to Su Yan just now, so they were naturally the most impacted!


    The broken sword light can be restored through divine power, but it is not so easy to restore the shock in the soul!


    And Su Yan reappeared in everyone''s sight.


    He still wears that burly golden armor


    More importantly, the golden armor was completely intact, not even a single scratch could be found.


    That is to say, just now Sanqi''s funeral of a million swords was earth-shattering, but in fact it didn''t cause even the slightest substantial damage to Su Yan!


    Moreover, Su Yan didn''t use any divine power just now, but the golden armor made of pure physical body and this pair of divine power has already buried the million swords to resist it!


    What a horror! !


    It can even be said that it has surpassed their imagination!


    Even Daoist Tianhuang gasped, and couldn''t help but said, "Who is this kid, and how can he be so powerful?"


    Left and right asked: "Master Dao Zun, could he be the new disciple of Old Man Dan Xin?"


    "Fart! Old man Danxin doesn''t even have such a powerful physical body. He can withstand millions of swords with his physical body alone. Is this something he can teach?"


    In fact, even Tianhuang Daoist himself couldn''t do this, that''s why his gaze was so serious.


    Su Yan''s current cultivation level is not yet at the level of the Supreme Being of the Heavens. If he reaches the Supreme Being of the Heavens, he is afraid that even the ruler of the Hidden God Realm like him will not be his opponent!


    And Sanqi''s confidence was greatly shaken at this moment.


    He only felt that he was facing an opponent beyond imagination!


    The strength of the opponent has far surpassed his cognition!

 Chapter 5882： cause and effect sword

    Chapter 5882 Karma Sword


    Su Yan reappeared amidst the shocked eyes of the audience.


    But his spirit was still as indifferent as before, and he didn''t become arrogant because of it.


    But in his heart, Su Yan was still a little amazed at this power.


    Although he still doesn''t know that this power inherited from ancient times comes from the Holy Heavenly Emperor.


    With this divine power, what he improved was not only the state, but also the nature of power!


    Perhaps in the God Realm, there are already some existences that can compete with him in terms of divine power.


    Sanqi is already considered very strong, but compared with Su Yan, he is not at the same level at all.


    What everyone thinks the same is only the realm, but when it comes to the nature of divine power, it is a world of difference.


    So his funeral of millions of sword lights has no lethal effect on Su Yan!


    But Sanqi is not reconciled!


    He is also the proud son of heaven. Although he is not reused in the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, everyone knows that he is the strongest in the realm of the Great Supreme!


    Even several disciples of Daoist Tianhuang were convinced by him!


    Could it be that he lost to a completely unknown person here in the Yaozu, and became a stepping stone for the other party to become famous?


    For this, he is absolutely unwilling to agree! !


    So he let out a roar, and followed all the millions of sword lights back to the palace.


    Then the sword lights of the Zodiac moved together!


    Daoist Tianhuang also frowned for a while, and murmured: "Is he going to use that trick? Could it be too forced!"


    The trick that Tianhuang Daoist said was called Three Thousand Crows Killing.


    Use all the sword lights in the zodiac, and attack with the way of meteors falling to the ground, so as to kill everything in the sword array!


    But... even if Daoist Tianhuang used this move, it would require 70% of his strength.


    Although there is only one word difference between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme, the gap in the Great Realm is real.


    If you want to use this trick in the realm of the Great Supreme, no matter how you think about it, it is too reluctant!


    But... It seems that there is no other way to go before Sanqi.


    The opponent can use his physical body to forcefully accept the killer move of millions of sword lights to bury him, and if he uses conventional tricks to deal with him, it will only make himself more ridiculous!


    If Sanqi was his disciple, he would definitely call Sanqi back.


    But Sanqi is just his nephew, and it doesn''t matter to him whether the nephew dies or not.


    So he just let Sanqi condense his sword light and perform this ultimate move beyond his ability, and didn''t try to stop it.


    Danxin God Realm has also recovered.


    Everyone realized that Su Yan''s strength and realm were beyond their imagination!


    I''m afraid even the Supreme Being of Heaven can''t hold him firmly!


    But they didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, so many people were secretly guessing what kind of identity Su Yan was and why he was so powerful!


    Su Yan looked up at the changes of three million sword lights in the twelve palaces in the sky, his eyes were still full of strong confidence.


    So he didn''t stop Sanqi.


    Because he didn''t try his best just now, he just wanted to test the limit of this ancient inheritance later.


    Thinking of this, a confident smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    And above.


    Sanqi''s face had already become distorted, the surging divine power made his eyes turn white, and his hair flew upside down!


    A trace of blood appeared from the corner of his mouth.


    He forcibly mobilized all the divine power in his body, and even used the two-injury spell to strengthen his own power in a short period of time, and he has already ushered in a backlash!


    But he doesn''t care about physical pain at all, all he wants is to win!


    That''s right!


    It''s as simple as winning!


    The stronger the sword cultivator, the more obsessed with winning or losing.


    That kind of sword cultivator who doesn''t care about winning or losing will definitely not be able to become a peerless sword cultivator!


    Although everyone''s positions are different, Su Yan can fully understand his state of mind.


    Because Su Yan didn''t want to lose either.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword that had become nearly transparent appeared in Su Yan''s hands again.


    This sword was extremely slender and slashed gently following Su Yan''s sword intent, bringing out many beautiful ice flowers.


    "kill!!"


    Sanqi let out a mournful roar, and almost all the supreme beings in the sky and the earth were frightened by his aura.


    Those gods whose realm was below the Supreme One were so frightened that their souls almost came out of their bodies!


    Following the three million sword lights, they all fell downwards!


    It was as if the entire galaxy had fallen from the sky!


    And the falling speed of these sword lights is also increasing, and finally because the speed is too fast, flying in the eyes of the naked eye, it turns into a long line!


    Different colors of sword lights represent changes of different natures!


    Among the colorful, the lethality has also reached an extremely terrifying critical value.


    Even Senior Brother Qi could tell that even if a strong person at the level of the Supreme Master of Heaven took this move, he had to be very careful.


    Otherwise, even the Supreme Being is in danger of falling!


    Fortunately, Su Yan was standing in front of him today. If not, Danxin God Realm would be pierced by San Qi alone with three million sword lights!


    Everyone was shocked to the extreme!


    And those people in the Scarlet Phoenix God''s Realm have distorted faces, they can''t wait to kill Su Yan completely in the next second!


    However, they may never be able to do so.


    The three pairs of light wings behind Su Yan suddenly opened.


    Then the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand disappeared directly...


    At this moment, the three million sword lights are shining brightly, and almost no one can notice the nearly transparent Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword.


    But this one is destined to decide the outcome!


    Suddenly, three million sword lights fell on Su Yan''s golden armor!


    Ripples appeared above the golden armor!


    This surprised several Heavenly Supremes to the extreme.


    They have already seen that the golden armor was transformed by Su Yan with divine power.


    But no one expected that the defense form of this golden armor would be so weird.


    Countless sword lights were swallowed by the ripples, leaving no ripples behind.


    But...there are three million sword lights above!


    Could it be that Su Yan''s golden armor can still swallow all these three million sword lights!


    Sure enough... After more and more sword lights flooded over, these golden ripples also completely collapsed!


    "Is it done?"


    Even Daoist Tianhuang frowned, he was not sure what would happen next.


    But in the air, a gigantic wing of light appeared.


    The wings of light formed a protective position, and the three million sword lights fell on the top, they could only make a clanging sound, but they couldn''t attack no matter what.


    Sanqi''s face was shocked to the extreme, he still couldn''t believe that Hu Di couldn''t help Su Yan with the great trick he used with all his might!


    He is not the supreme being of heaven, he is obviously only the supreme being, why can he stop him?


    Not only did he not understand this point, but also Daoist Tianhuang couldn''t understand it!


    Even those Heavenly Sovereigns felt a very strong sense of threat from Su Yan.


    If Su Yan''s realm is raised to the level where he can sit on an equal footing with them, wouldn''t he be able to easily beat them up?


    Thinking of this, even those Heavenly Sovereigns felt extremely uncomfortable!


    At the same time, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword that disappeared just now also appeared in a place where it should not have appeared.


    That is behind Sanqi!


    Sanqi was completely unprepared for this.


    The appearance of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword did not show any signs at all, and there was no flow of breath before.


    "This is��"


    "How did this kid do it?"


    "It''s cause and effect!"


    "He manipulated Karma with his own sword!"


    "He is really a genius. He can actually manipulate cause and effect with a sword. I have never seen anyone with such a skill in my life!"


    On the side of Scarlet Phoenix God Realm, it can be said that Jiao''s few heavenly supreme beings have exploded.


    When this sword technique with cause and effect as the killing intent appeared, all the ancestors and supreme beings were shocked to the extreme!


    No matter how you look at it, this is a sword that is completely unreasonable to the extreme!


    It can be described as unbelievable!


    Sanqi''s reaction was extremely fast, he seemed to know the danger behind him by instinct, and then wanted to dodge.


    But it''s useless, unless he can rewrite the cause and effect, otherwise the sword will definitely hit his body!


    This result was written by Su Yan from the second when the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword suddenly disappeared.


    This is where karma is at its most overbearing.


    Beyond the realm of swordsmanship itself, and also beyond all the laws of the world, breaking the connection between the past and the future, causing doomed destruction!


    After Sanqi was hit by the sword, he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    He already had injuries in his body. After being stabbed by such a sword, the divine power in his whole body was disordered, and then he began to backlash crazily!


    And the cold air from the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword also began to gradually freeze his blood!


    The three million sword lights in the sky suddenly lost control!


    Some continued to attack Su Yan, and some fell to the Danxin God Realm below.


    Some of them even flew back backwards and returned to the main phalanx of the Scarlet Phoenix God Territory!


    At this critical moment, Heavenly Phoenix Daoist made a move!


    When he made a move, the half a million sword lights in the sky were instantly burned to ashes by a kind of red divine fire!


    Then a few afterimages flashed in the air...


    Then, San Qi was already held under his arm, and he also pulled out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    The two forces of ice and fire collided directly, turning into golden inscriptions of laws one after another in the air.


    Afterwards, as soon as he exerted his strength, the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword turned into a stream of terrifying light, diffracted towards Su! !


    There was an ice road along the way, and on the ice road was a blazing purple flame! !


    Su Yan firmly caught the Wanzai Frost Sword, and then broke through the remaining hundred thousand sword lights around him, and confronted Tianhuang Taoist from afar!


    Although neither side spoke, the murderous intent already represented everything!


    Daoist Tianhuang has completely moved to kill Su Yan!


    He saw almost unlimited possibilities from Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan is not as good as him at the moment, as long as enough time is given, this kid is destined to be able to ride on his head one day!

 Chapter 5883： The God of Longevity has been destroyed

    Chapter 5883 The God of Longevity Has Been Destroyed


    The audience was silent.


    Tianhuang Daoist''s murderous aura was almost boiling, and Sanqi, who was held in his hand, was bleeding profusely and had lost consciousness.


    If Heavenly Phoenix Daoist took action against Su Yan, would he be able to resist it?


    There is a big gap between the two sides.


    No matter how strong and miraculous Su Yan''s sword is, can it surpass a whole realm?


    The gap of a whole big realm can be said to have crossed mountains and seas!


    But Su Yan didn''t mean to back down at all, he and Daoist Tianhuang just looked at each other like this, in terms of momentum, they did their part.


    When he was in the fairy world, he was already the Supreme Immortal Emperor, the master of many worlds.


    No matter when, the king will never bow his head, let alone surrender!


    This is Su Yan''s belief, as long as the belief is still there, then he will always be the most invincible man.


    A circle of flames appeared around Daoist Tianhuang, and the flames of this fist distorted the space to a considerable extent.


    If he did it, he would definitely be a hundred times more terrifying than Su Yan''s previous enemies!


    But so what?


    After all, life and death are bearish, and if you don''t accept it, you will do it.


    But just at this moment, there was a burst of laughter from below, and there was three points of free and easy laughter in this laughter, and seven points of contempt.


    It contained great disdain for Tianhuang Daoist.


    Daoist Tianhuang couldn''t help looking towards the source of the laughter.


    I saw that Senior Brother Qi had already driven Jin Yunfei out of the protective barrier of God''s Domain.


    There is a circle of multicolored divine light on his body that naturally swayed, giving people a holy texture.


    "Old man Tianhuang, you really make people laugh out loud!"


    His words were not loud, but they clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Daoist Tianhuang was very dissatisfied immediately, "You are a junior, how dare you insult me?"


    The circle of fire became more and more intense, as if it could completely burn everything in this world to ashes!


    Senior Brother Qi was not angry, but instead said in a joking tone: "Old man Tianhuang, you also know that I am a junior? Then did you plan to attack a junior just now?"


    "Thinking of your fame in your first life, you actually want to fight against a junior in the Supreme Realm! Even if you win, won''t it be glorious?"


    What Senior Brother Qi said, the Heavenly Phoenix Daoist is extremely angry!


    After Sanqi''s defeat, no one under him could use the Great Supreme. Even if he forced a few people out, they would still be punished by Su Yan.


    To punish Su Yan, he had to do it himself.


    But when Senior Brother Qi said this, if he did something to Su Yan, he would be bullying the small with the big.


    He has no way to refute this...


    He was stuck in the air, and for a while, he didn''t do the right thing, and he didn''t do it right. He seemed very uncomfortable and a little anxious.


    He came today to vent his anger, and to pacify Danxin Shenyu by the way.


    Now that it''s like this, it really doesn''t have the slightest brilliance on the face!


    But he felt extremely unwilling to leave like this, so he said: "Qi Jian, what about that old man Dan Xin, why didn''t he come out to fight the enemy, instead he sent you as an apprentice?"


    Senior Brother Qi smiled, "Master, the old man has always liked to be clean, and now he is worried that I will be in charge of all the affairs of God''s Domain..."


    "But you are not the ruler of God''s Domain!"


    "You have no right to speak in front of me!"


    While he was speaking, the flames had been released.


    The flames at the master level of God''s Domain were really extraordinary. After the heat wave hit the face, the surge of divine power was like a tsunami.


    But Senior Brother Qi didn''t panic at all, he took out a jade bottle.


    Su Yan thought that he was going to release water attribute spells to counteract the flames, but he didn''t expect that the jade purification bottle would turn out to be pure and incomparably holy light.


    The holy light sprinkled on both sides, regardless of the camp, every **** felt extremely comfortable.


    It was as if the exhaustion and exhaustion of the body had been swept away.


    Su Yan also felt that his divine power was rapidly recovering.


    And the flames in the sky were also suppressed and dimmed a lot.


    I don''t know what kind of treasure this jade purification bottle is, but it has such a miraculous effect.


    Maybe this baby can''t kill the enemy directly, but it can provide great assistance and convenience.


    Daoist Tianhuang fixed his eyes on the precious jade bottle in Senior Brother Qi''s hand, his expression revealed a bit of surprise.


    Tianhuangdao snorted respectfully, and said: "I never thought that old man Danxin would give you all this treasure! Qi Jian, today I lost by a bit, but next time I kill again, it will not be so easy to settle." Already!"


    He said it beautifully, but in fact he had to retreat because he was afraid of the precious jade bottle in Senior Brother Qi''s hand.


    What''s more, his subordinates have suffered losses in Su Yan''s hands continuously, and they have already lost a lot of face.


    If he alone is going to be ruthless here and want to sweep the Danxin God Realm, I''m afraid it will be very difficult!


    Seeing Tianhuang Taoist leaving with heavy troops, a burst of extremely intense cheers erupted from the Divine Realm below.


    But Su Yan didn''t have any idea, he took back his eight-story pagoda.


    Then I was ready to leave here.


    He was not at all interested in the grievances between the two great gods. The reason why he shot was because he was attacked, so he shot back.


    His idea is as simple as that.


    But Senior Brother Qi had already flown towards Su Yan on a cloud.


    He was an expert and didn''t know Su Yan''s identity, but he also saw that Su Yan''s strength was ridiculously strong.


    Such a strong person seems to be sitting on the same boat as them, so of course he has to recruit them.


    After Senior Brother Qi flew over, Cheng Li felt that he was greeting him.


    Senior Brother Qi said: "You don''t need to be too polite, who is this?"


    In fact, Cheng Li couldn''t say what Su Yan''s identity was, and what they experienced at the holy war altar also needed to be kept secret.


    So it''s not easy for him to talk here.


    Su Yan introduced himself, "I''m here, Su Yan."


    Just these four short words, and then there is no other words.


    Su Yan was as straightforward as ever.


    Senior Brother Qi continued to ask in a good voice: "I don''t know which Supreme is your honor, and which God''s Realm you are practicing in?"


    "I''m practicing in the Longevity God Realm. By the way, the Longevity God Realm is going to fight the battle between the two worlds with the Ferocious Beast God Realm. I have to rush to participate, so I won''t bother you here. We will meet later!"


    After listening to Su Yan''s words, Senior Brother Qi showed an extremely strange expression.


    Su Yan asked: "Why, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    Senior Brother Qi said in surprise: "As far as I know...the war between the God of Longevity and the God of Beasts is over."


    "It''s over? How could it be so fast???"


    Seeing Su Yan''s extremely surprised expression, Cheng Li explained: "The jihad altar is in a different parallel time and space from the God Realm, and the flow of time over there is different from this side. In two or three days there, this side has already Two or three months have passed!"


    "It turned out to be like this!"


    Su Yan really did not expect such a thing to happen.


    "What was the result of the battle between the two worlds?"


    Su Yan remembered that several of his subordinates were still in the Longevity God''s Domain, so he couldn''t help worrying about them.


    Without him, I am afraid that the God of Longevity might not be able to compete with the God of Fierce Beasts.


    "This battle... no one knows the process. It can be said that there is a lot of fog, but the result is that the two great gods were destroyed together!"


    Su Yan''s eyes widened suddenly: "You said that the two Great God Realms were destroyed together, how is this possible?"


    Senior Brother Qi said: "I know this is hard to accept, but it''s the truth."


    "It seems that there is an existence of the immortal level interfering in this battle, and personally smashed the two great gods!"


    "Almost all the Supremes fell in that battle, and there were no survivors!"


    "Of course, the intervention of the Immortal is just one of the guesses, and there are other guesses."


    "But no matter how you guess, these two great **** domains do not exist in the God Realm anymore."


    After Senior Brother Qi finished speaking, Su Yan fell into a long silence.


    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all... Didn''t all his friends and subordinates...


    Thinking of this, his eyes became extremely red, and his murderous aura also boiled up.


    He has to go to the Longevity God Realm now, even if the God Realm no longer exists, he still has to go to the ruins to find the truth!


    These two God Realms are already extremely important in the God Realm, how could they suddenly be destroyed overnight? ?


    He didn''t understand, and even felt that all of this might be fake!


    It''s just too ridiculous! !


    If this is true, why would the Immortal take action?


    Senior Brother Qi said again: "Brother Su Yan, in my opinion, you have nothing to do now. You offended Tianhuang to death again today. There are many God Realm Supremes outside who are his best friends. They will all hunt you down."


    "It''s better for you to settle down in our Danxin God Realm for the time being. Maybe after a while, we will be able to find out the reason for the destruction of the Longevity God Realm."


    Su Yan said: "If you don''t go to the ruins of God''s Domain, how can you know the truth?"


    Senior Brother Qi said: "To tell you the truth, our master has the ability to scan the past. If we ask our master to take action, we can scan what happened in the past, and the reason for the destruction of the Longevity God''s Domain will naturally be clear."


    "Then... it''s time to work?" Su Yan''s words were not very sure.


    Brother Qi said: "I''m afraid you will have to wait for a while, our master is in retreat, and it will take a short time before he will leave."


    Su Yan still didn''t let go, because he still had doubts.


    This matter is about the holy war altar. If the ruler of Danxin God Realm sees that he has obtained the ancient inheritance of the holy war altar, will he turn his head against him?


    In this God Realm, although there are gods everywhere, these gods generally do their own way without any morality at all.


    Senior Brother Qi didn''t understand Su Yan''s doubts, and persuaded him: "You can rest assured, since you have helped us repel the powerful enemy, you are a friend of our Danxin God Realm. Negotiable."


    Su Yan said: "I''m not interested in officials, but since you kindly invite me, it''s okay for me to follow you to have a look."


    Senior Brother Qi smiled and led the way, leading Su Yan into the God Realm below.

 Chapter 5884： people are drunk

    Chapter 5884 The person is already drunk


    As soon as Su Yan entered the God''s Domain, he was greeted with cheers like a hero.


    For Danxin Shenyu, Su Yan was a great hero who repelled a powerful enemy, so he deserved to be treated like this.


    Senior Brother Qi personally led Su Yan into the palace below, and then ordered the priests to prepare a banquet.


    Repelling the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm today, and ruthlessly refuting the face of the old man Tianhuang, it can be said to be a double blessing, no matter what, we should celebrate it well.


    But Su Yan didn''t think much of it, so he found out that the Longevity God''s Domain had been destroyed.


    Inexplicably, he thought of Moweilai and the adult he was talking about.


    He once had a very brief moment of contact with that lord''s divine sense. Although that divine sense traveled thousands of miles, it was powerful enough to obliterate the Supreme Divine Consciousness!


    If his real deity makes a move, I am afraid that the existence of the supreme level is just an ant in front of him!


    So what is his realm?


    Perhaps it has surpassed immortality and reached a higher level!


    Su Yan has never been in contact with that level before, so it''s hard to say what''s going on!


    But he still has a group of brothers in the God of Longevity. If those brothers also perish together, then he will avenge this revenge no matter what!


    Because he, Su Yan, has always believed in an eye for an eye and an eye for an eye.


    While Su Yan was recuperating, Cheng Li also reported to Senior Brother Qi.


    Senior Brother Qi also wanted to know Su Yan''s origin, because such a powerful Supreme could not appear out of thin air.


    Cheng Li then told everything that happened at the holy war altar.


    When Senior Brother Qi knew that Su Yan monopolized the ancient inheritance of the Jihad Altar, his face also changed...


    Cheng Li asked: "Brother Qi, what are we going to do?"


    "This inheritance has already been connected with his flesh and blood, even if outsiders want to take it away, it is impossible to take it away!"


    "If we turn against him now, we won''t get anything. Even if we kill him, it doesn''t make any sense. We can only vent our anger out of boredom."


    Danxin God Realm has invested thousands of years for the holy war altar, consuming a lot of manpower and material resources, and even resulting in many sacrifices.


    In the end, it turned out to be a wedding dress for someone else. No matter who fell on this kind of thing, it would definitely be very uncomfortable.


    Cheng Li asked: "What does Senior Brother Qi mean?"


    "The best way is to recruit him. This is the best way. As long as he joins us, then the treasure of the holy war altar will stay in our Danxin God Realm."


    Cheng Li said: "Brother Qi''s heart is really not ordinary, I also think this is the best way, but how to explain to the three elders? They may not agree to this matter!"


    The three elders led the excavation of the jihad altar in Danxin God Realm. Brother Qi didn''t invest much money in the first place, so of course he can say such light words.


    But the three elders may not be.


    Senior Brother Qi said: "The three elders naturally have me to talk to Xiang. The key now is to keep him in our Danxin God Realm."


    "In the future, he will be one of the most important forces in our Danxin God Realm."


    After Senior Brother Qi finished speaking, he personally invited Su Yan out and asked him to attend the celebration banquet together.


    Su Yan didn''t have much thought at first, but Senior Brother Qi said: "Our Alchemy God Realm''s fine wine is unrivaled in the world, and it is absolutely impossible to drink it outside. Brother Su Yan, don''t you want to taste it?"


    "I''m not boasting. When our Danxin God Realm trades with other God Realms, there are many God Realms who want to buy our fine wine even if they pay for artifacts."


    When Su Yan heard this, he finally became interested and wanted to have a drink with him.


    By the way, he also wanted to continue to ask about the destruction of the Longevity God''s Domain...


    There must be a huge conspiracy behind this incident. The more details you know, the better you can find out the truth.


    After Su Yan came out, Senior Brother Qi invited him to the upper seat, and all the people sitting with him were the Supreme Beings.


    There are twelve Heavenly Sovereigns here alone, and it is said that this is not the full strength of Danxin God Realm, there are at least seven or eight Heavenly Sovereigns who have not yet arrived.


    The Hidden God Realm is indeed extremely powerful and rich in heritage.


    But even so, after the dispute with Scarlet Phoenix God Territory, they were still at a disadvantage. The strength of Scarlet Phoenix God Territory was even stronger than this side!


    But the Scarlet Phoenix Divine Realm is still not the strongest divine realm. It is said that there are five other divine realms above the Scarlet Phoenix Divine Realm, and these five divine realms are all connected to the immortals...


    Only after reaching these five **** realms can one truly reach the center of the **** realm.


    Senior Brother Qi is easy-going and has no airs, so Su Yan''s conversation with him can be considered smooth.


    He told Su Yan everything he knew, but there were still not many details.


    And Su Yan had already made up his mind, he still went to search in the ruins of the God of Longevity, and he should be able to find something.


    There are thousands of gods on and off the stage, all drinking and having fun.


    The drinks here are exactly as Senior Brother Qi said, extremely strong and satisfying.


    After coming to God Realm, it was the first time that Su Yan drank such fine wine.


    Inexplicably, he thought of the original phoenix in the fairy world. The fairy wine brewed in her fairyland was not inferior to this god-world wine, but now he was in the sky, and it was impossible to taste the fairy wine anymore.


    Then Su Yan thought of Princess Kong Qian again. After coming to the God Realm, she was separated from all the girls. So far, there is no clue...


    All of a sudden, I felt that the fine wine in my hand had become a bit bitter.


    Senior Brother Qi saw that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, just sitting and drinking alone, so he asked, "Brother Su Yan, what are you thinking?"


    "Thinking of some old people, the Longevity God''s Domain is destroyed, and a group of my good brothers are also on it, will it be..."


    Senior Brother Qi said: "The destruction of the two great gods, it is said that there are no survivors..."


    This is already the second time Senior Brother Qi has said this answer.


    After hearing this, Su Yan fell silent again.


    He just wants to drink now.


    Senior Brother Qi originally wanted to introduce Su Yan to the strong men around him, but seeing the situation, he had no choice but to give up.


    Before he knew it, Su Yan had already drank two jars of fine wine by himself.


    He was already a little too drunk, but at this moment, trouble came instead.


    The three elders rushed to the palace from outside angrily with their subordinates.


    These three elders were full of murderous aura, after Senior Brother Qi bumped into them, he flew up in a hurry, trying to stop the three elders at the entrance of the shrine.


    "Qi Jian, what the **** are you doing?"


    Senior Brother Qi said: "We have beaten back a strong enemy, of course we have to hold a celebration banquet!"


    "Celebration banquet! What about that person, hand him over to us!"


    Senior Brother Qi looked up at Su Yan, and then said: "I am in charge of the God Realm now, and he is the one I try my best to recruit. If he is handed over to you, wouldn''t he immediately become an enemy?"


    "Qi Jian, you are really presumptuous. We are the elders of Shenyu, in charge of the White Tiger, Dragon Colt, and Phoenix. We are in charge of the criminal laws of Shenyu. You have no right to order us!"


    The people brought behind the three elders immediately started to move their swords, and the people on Senior Brother Qi''s side also reacted quickly. They dropped their wine glasses and rushed over with weapons. They absolutely don''t want Senior Brother Qi to suffer!


    Senior Brother Qi stopped his people, "Everyone is our own, why do you want to use swords and guns, and don''t put down your weapons!"


    When the people on Senior Brother Qi''s side heard the words, they all put down their weapons.


    But the men and horses brought by the three elders would not listen to Senior Brother Qi''s words, and still held their weapons in their hands.


    The situation is still tense!


    These three elders came here to arrest Su Yan.


    Senior Brother Qi took a look at Su Yan, he was still drinking alone, as if there was no one else around, as if what happened here had nothing to do with him.


    And the three elders also followed Senior Brother Qi''s gaze to discover Su Yan''s new face.


    "It seems that it is him! Do it directly!"


    Senior Brother Qi suddenly erupted with an incomparably terrifying aura, and even the dust on the ground was suspended into the air.


    Although he looks benevolent, but he is a supreme being! !


    With just a few gestures, you can use the power to destroy the world! !


    If it weren''t for this level of strength, Danxin Shengzun would not have given God''s Domain to him to take care of.


    "Three elders, as I said before, I am now in charge of everything in God''s Domain. If you do this again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Qi Jian, you dare to say such things to the elders, are you going to threaten the elders?"


    Senior Brother Qi said: "I didn''t want to do this at first, but if you continue to be aggressive, then I have no other choice."


    The three elders gritted their teeth immediately.


    Senior Brother Qi also has quite a few Heavenly Sovereigns, and it seems that an internal strife is inevitable.


    At this time Su Yan stood up suddenly, holding a big wine jar in his hand, and walked slowly towards the entrance of the shrine.


    Seeing Su Yan walking towards this side step by step, the three elders were already ready to move.


    Seeing Su Yan''s drunken appearance, they only felt that it would be easy to handle Su Yan.


    They are all Heavenly Sovereigns, if they want to handle a Great Sovereign, if there is a big difference in realm between the two sides, then it will definitely be easy to grasp.


    But following Su Yan''s pace, a road was directly frozen.


    The cold air also froze all the wine around, but the wine jar in Su Yan''s hand was still shaking, and the wine inside kept making noises.


    He said, "You want to hold me, don''t you?"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he also hiccupped.


    Senior Brother Qi quickly said: "Brother Su, don''t worry, with me here, no one can touch you."


    Su Yan laughed wildly, and said: "You don''t need you to protect me. You may not know that I am usually only a little strong. If I am drunk, I am invincible!"


    Senior Brother Qi said in surprise: "I heard that some sword cultivators'' strength will increase greatly after being drunk..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Su Yan say: "That''s right, I am this kind of person."


    Suddenly, Su Yan drew out the wine from the jar with his hand, and the wine turned into a long sword in his hand, looking majestic!

 Chapter 5885： wine as sword

    Chapter 5885: Using Wine as a Sword


    After the three elders heard Su Yan''s words, they all showed very shocked expressions.


    Because in this Danxin God Realm, no one has ever dared to talk to them like this!


    After a brief shock, the three elders became extremely angry!


    Because they feel that their supreme authority is threatened!


    "How dare you!"


    "How dare you speak to the elder like that!"


    "I think this person is already lawless!"


    Even Senior Brother Qi was completely speechless, not knowing how to defend Su Yan.


    But Su Yan didn''t even think about making excuses.


    The power of language is inherently weak, and the mouth is originally grown on other people, so you can''t control what he wants to say.


    He is more used to speaking with a sword than with his mouth!


    This is Su Yan''s habit!


    He let out a breath, this breath was full of wine and sword, giving people a feeling of incomparable majesty!


    Then Su Yan said indifferently: "Since you are here to make trouble, why don''t you do it? Don''t tell me, the few people pushing and shoving at this door can stop you."


    After he finished speaking, he took another sip of the spirits, really wild to the extreme.


    When things got to this point, the three elders couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Qi Jian! As you can see, it''s not that we have to make a move, it''s him who forced us to make a move!"


    These three elders are all Heavenly Sovereigns. If they act together, it will be easy to suppress a God Realm. It would be easy to deal with Su Yan alone.


    At least everyone present thought so.


    They all thought Su Yan was too arrogant!


    Although this person has some abilities, there is a big gap between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme!


    There is no way to smooth out such a huge gap in realm! !


    No one here is optimistic about Su Yan. They all think that if he offends the three elders, he will definitely die.


    Among the three elders, Elder Chen took the lead!


    He grabbed Su Yan with one hand, and the surging divine power directly turned into a huge palm, which directly bounced all the others away.


    But the long sword in Su Yan''s hand, which was transformed into wine, turned over in the air, emitting awe-inspiring sword aura.


    This water sword looks ordinary, but when it is really used, it turns out to be very powerful!


    The sword energy collided with Elder Chen''s strength, and in the end they were evenly matched, and neither could do anything about it.


    And the water sword in Su Yan''s hand did not dissipate, he drank another sip of wine, and danced the sword again.


    Many phantoms appeared in the water sword for a while, as if many different water swords suddenly appeared in the sky.


    These water swords are colorful and magical, and they look so beautiful after reflecting the divine light, which makes people feel intoxicated after seeing them.


    But amid such intoxication, murderous intent was also brewed!


    One of the sword lights turned out to kill Elder Chen directly!


    It was too late for Senior Brother Qi to intercept him in the middle.


    The clothes on Elder Chen''s back suddenly exploded, and the powerful divine power shook the whole temple for a while.


    He wanted to reach out and grab this sword energy directly!


    In his opinion, Su Yan is just a mere Great Supreme, and he can''t send out such a powerful sword energy!


    It''s not that he underestimated the enemy, but that the gap in the big realm really lies here!


    In the God Realm, if there is a big gap, there will be absolute crushing in terms of strength.


    But after he took this sword energy into his hands, he immediately noticed something was wrong.


    This sword energy is actually...


    It turned out to be much more powerful than he expected! !


    Not only was his divine power unable to hold this sword qi, but even his palm was cut by this sword qi, and golden divine blood flowed out.


    Although he quickly stopped the wound, the shock in his eyes could not be suppressed no matter what.


    But the other two elders still didn''t take it seriously, thinking that this situation happened because Elder Chen underestimated the enemy too much.


    Only Elder Chen can clearly perceive that Su Yan''s sword energy is completely different from other people''s sword energy!


    It can be said that it is a completely two-level thing!


    He scolded angrily, then let out a breath. ,


    This breath also contained divine power, and he killed Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all, and just used the sword energy in his hand to easily split this ray of divine power, without hurting him at all!


    After this sword strike, Su Yan''s expression became more wild.


    He wantonly said without caring at all: "You are the Supreme Being after all, is that your only ability?"


    Now, Elder Chen couldn''t bear it anymore, a magic weapon appeared in his hands, and the whole temple shook even more.


    Senior Brother Qi said angrily: "Elder Chen, are you going to demolish this Hall of Supreme Harmony???"


    If the Supreme Being of Heaven fully exerts his power here, this temple will definitely not be able to bear it!


    The collapse of the temple is a small matter, but losing face because of it is a big matter!


    And once the temple here is about to be demolished, it is impossible for Brother Qi to continue to sit idly by.


    Elder Chen snorted heavily, knowing that he had already lost a lot of face, and he would only lose face even more if he continued to become angry.


    But the artifact has already been taken out, if it is easily taken back, I am afraid it will make people laugh.


    He was extremely angry, but the other two elders had already held him down, which allowed him to step down.


    Elder Tai, who ranked first among the three elders, made a direct move at this time.


    "Boy, I want to see how crazy you are!"


    His divine power directly turned into a dragon and grabbed Su Yan.


    And the expression on Su Yan''s face became even more disdainful.


    Seeing that divine dragon was about to swallow him, suddenly three pairs of light wings bloomed from Su Yan''s back.


    These three pairs of light wings bloomed with an incomparably dazzling golden light!


    Even the gods of the supreme level can''t bear it, so they can only close their eyes! !


    This divine power contains the power of the Holy Emperor, which is a power from the ancient times! !


    The three elders only felt that this force was ridiculously strong, and at the same time, there was a sense of hopelessness and simplicity, which was simply not something they could compete with.


    When Elder Tai''s Shenlong collided with Su Yan''s power, the Shenlong collapsed immediately.


    But Su Yan stood in the same place, and unexpectedly resisted the repeated attacks of the two elders without moving!


    This is something that senior brother Qi didn''t even think of!


    They all knew that Su Yan was very strong, but they never thought that Su Yan was already so strong!


    However, although Su Yan has resisted the attacks of the two Heavenly Sovereigns here, it definitely does not mean that he can hang and beat the two Heavenly Sovereigns.


    Because here, these two heavenly supreme beings can''t fully display their magic power, and what they are fighting is only the change of moves and the nature of divine power.


    But there is no doubt that Su Yan is already superior in both of them!


    But this kind of thing is outrageous enough!


    There is obviously a big gap in the realm, but he can be better at this kind of thing. Doesn''t that mean that after he becomes the Supreme Supreme in the future, he will be invincible in the same realm? ? ?


    Even the three elders showed expressions as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    "Is this the ancient inheritance you got from the jihad altar?"


    "This inheritance should belong to our God''s Domain! But you snatched it away, how can we keep you!"


    The three elders gritted their teeth at Su Yan, really wishing they could kill Su Yan right now.


    The powerful murderous aura shocked everyone in the hall!


    But Senior Brother Qi suddenly burst into a terrifying aura.


    "Three elders! You have had enough nonsense!"


    None of the three elders expected that Senior Brother Qi, who was always kind, would dare to say such rebellious words to the three elders.


    For a moment, they all glared at Senior Brother Qi.


    "Qi Jian, are you crazy, actually protecting an outsider at such a time!"


    "We are your elders, you actually dare to speak to your elders like that, don''t we have all the rules of Danxin God Realm?!"


    In the face of the three elders, Senior Brother Qi raised his aura to an unbelievable level.


    He said angrily: "Even if you are my elders, can you kill and rob in front of me in the Hall of Supreme Harmony?"


    "It''s just presumptuous!"


    "Our Danxin God Realm has never done this kind of thing, when did you become so principleless?!"


    "Is it just because of jealousy and hatred that we want to attack a comrade? And he helped us repel such a big enemy as the Scarlet Phoenix God Territory!"


    "If this matter gets out, people outside will all say that we will avenge our kindness!"


    "This is the behavior of a villain! How can I, Qi Jian, be a villain!!"


    Every word he said was deafening, and after he finished speaking, the audience fell silent, and the three elders stared at him, caught by his awe-inspiring righteousness, they couldn''t even utter a word.


    But Su Yan still looked at the three elders coldly, and took another sip of wine.


    Now the three elders are unable to step down from the stage.


    Although the three elders brought many people with them, Senior Brother Qi also had a lot of people. After all, it was the ancestor who authorized him to manage the entire God Realm.


    If the ancestor is not around, he will be the talker of the entire God Realm.


    The three elders saw that things were becoming more and more unfavorable to them, and with Senior Brother Qi around, they would definitely not be able to do anything to Su Yan here today.


    He could only helplessly let out a cruel sentence: "Qi Jian, we will never end this matter with you! Even if the ancestor leaves the customs in the future, we will have an opinion on where the ancestor is going!"


    After finishing speaking, the three elders walked away in a state of frustration.


    Senior Brother Qi watched the three elders leave, and then said: "Everyone continue to drink and celebrate!"


    "Brother Su Yan, follow me!"


    After such a small episode, he felt that his relationship with Su Yan had gone a step further.


    More importantly, he also regarded Su Yan as one of his own.


    As long as Su Yan can be used by him, it will definitely be a great help in his hands in the future! !

 Chapter 5886： The Origin of Darkness and Chaos

    Chapter 5886: The Origin of Darkness and Chaos


    It''s just that he didn''t understand Su Yan''s thoughts.


    Su Yan has never had the idea of ??being inferior to others, no matter how good Senior Brother Qi treats him, he will not submit to Danxin Shenyu, at most he will be a guest here.


    Soon the surrounding atmosphere became extremely lively again.


    The Supreme One asked: "Friend Su, why is your swordsmanship so powerful? Can Jingjuan resist the Taoist technique of the Supreme One just by pumping water into a sword?"


    This is also the common doubt in the minds of many people present, the strength displayed by Su Yan can be regarded as super class.


    They were all looking forward to what kind of answer Su Yan would give.


    Su Yan just smiled, "It''s not just a sword, it''s the same with a knife and a gun, because I entered Taoism through immortal martial arts."


    This sentence is actually not finished, there is the second half of the sentence: "He is the first person in the ages to knock on the gate of the God Realm with immortal martial arts!"


    How could the existence of these gods understand this?


    None of them had Su Yan''s tortuous practice experience, so it was impossible for them to understand Su Yan''s power.


    But Senior Brother Qi did intend to recruit him.


    Su Yan had already thought about how to reject Senior Brother Qi''s arguments in his mind, and after a little finishing touches, he was going to investigate the ruins of the Longevity God Realm.


    If all his brothers were killed, he would definitely avenge this revenge!


    While Su Yan was drinking recklessly, in the eternal darkness of the God Realm, a cloud of purple mist gradually diffused.


    Soon, the purple mist showed an overwhelming terror!


    A God''s Domain was directly swallowed by this purple mist. Although the Supreme Being in the God''s Domain had resisted desperately, but in the face of this terrifying power, there was nothing to stir up any waves.


    In the end, the Heavenly Sovereign had no choice but to abandon the domain of God that he worked so hard to create, and fled towards the rear.


    Even his own disciples and disciples can no longer take care of them!


    Soon, he will bring a shocking news to the entire God Realm! !


    "Zi Xiao''s Wraith has been revived!!"


    The title of Saint Zixiao once shook this God Realm. This man has unparalleled divine power and has directly reached the end of immortality.


    His existence is even the avenue itself.


    Hundreds of gods are under his command!


    But it was such a saint who actually went dark and depraved, and commanded his army to launch an epic war against the entire God Realm!


    In this battle, countless **** emperors have fallen!


    Later, Saint Zixiao fell under the siege of ten immortal powers, but his resentful spirit lingered, and even the strongest artifact could not deal with it.


    The ten immortals could only seal his wraith in a corner of the God Realm, and had sent people to guard it all the time, absolutely not allowing anyone from the God Realm to approach there.


    This White Crane God Realm was created there to guard the resentful spirits.


    The Lord of the God Realm, the Holy Lord Baihe, has fulfilled his mission for three epochs.


    It seems that even he himself is used to this kind of comfortable time, and he has completely forgotten the horror of being dominated by that purple wraith!


    Now the purple wraith has made a comeback, and the power it exhibits is far above the Supreme Being of Heaven!


    This is a field that only immortals can touch. In the face of this power, even the Supreme Being is like a chicken and a dog!


    Now he can only go to inform... Tell the entire God Realm that the dark turmoil will strike again!


    Every dark turmoil will completely reshuffle the power of the God Realm!


    Perhaps after this dark turmoil, the power of the God Realm will be replaced by 70% again!


    I don''t know how many supreme beings will fall in such turmoil, and how many supreme beings will be promoted to become new immortals in such turmoil...


    In the northwest corner of the God Realm, a black flame suddenly appeared!


    This black flame and the dark space seem to be integrated into one, if you don''t pay attention, it is even difficult to find traces of the existence of this black flame!


    And in this dark flame, it seems that a little girl can already be seen.


    She is falling into a deep sleep...


    When she fell asleep happily, the real world around her also twisted together.


    The black flames turned into various nightmares, jumping continuously in the air, as if it was some kind of extremely weird sacrificial ceremony.


    While the little girl is sleeping, her strength is constantly rising...


    At the same time, her realm is also improving rapidly, it seems that sleeping is her best practice.


    With the improvement of strength and realm, this piece of darkness is also rapidly spreading towards the surroundings!


    If she is given enough time, I am afraid that her dark flames can devour the entire range of the Ten Realms!


    One realm is equal to the range of one universe in the lower realm, and the power of the Supreme Being can easily cover one realm, but after exceeding one realm, the power of the Supreme Being will rapidly decay.


    But this little girl''s strength seems to be completely unaffected...


    Although her realm is not yet the Supreme Being of Heaven, she has already surpassed the Supreme Being of Heaven in some aspects.


    It seemed as if even she had become part of the Dark Source.


    The sleeping face of the little girl is like that of a baby.


    At the same time, different versions of her are active in the mortal world, fairy world, different universes, and multiple worlds.


    She in all worlds is the real her, the creation of her dreams...


    Her main body is here.


    She is Emperor Dragon Tribulation.


    A mass of darkness originating from the God Realm is the spiritual consciousness bred out of this mass of darkness.


    Then this strand of spiritual consciousness is produced along with the birth of all worlds, as long as it is a world bred by light and darkness, there will be her existence.


    On the periphery of this mass of darkness, two supreme beings showed shocked expressions.


    "Could it be that the dark turmoil is coming again? This mass of darkness is spreading again!"


    "I remembered that prophecy. It is said that the destiny of the God Realm is to be swallowed by darkness, and finally turned into nothingness!"


    "This darkness has expanded ten times, and it is beyond the scope of one world. What should I do!"


    One person shook his head and said: "This has exceeded the limit of our ability, it is beyond our ability to deal with it!"


    "Hey! Maybe we can only suppress this darkness by reporting this to those powerful immortals. If this darkness continues to expand, sooner or later the entire God Realm will be swallowed by her!"


    "If it''s true that the dark turmoil has arrived, then even those immortals may not be safe, and there is also a risk of falling. Maybe they can''t suppress this darkness?"


    In many corners of the God Realm, those divine senses from ancient times have become extremely active.


    Maybe it''s time to transcend the era.


    When darkness and turmoil come, it is often also when great opportunities come. There will always be some strong people who can go against the current, grasp the dawn in the darkness, and let themselves be promoted to the realm of immortality!


    When you reach immortality, you can shape your own heavens and worlds!


    The so-called world is nothing more than a large toy in the hands of immortals! !


    But it''s too early to say that, and the darkness is just beginning to rise.


    Every **** still doesn''t know what kind of fate they will usher in, whether it is promotion or judgment, even those immortals who have insight into the essence of cause and effect can''t tell clearly!


    And in the dark temple farther away.


    Morvey has returned, and he is about to meet the lord.


    Movi''s mind was very disturbed, and he didn''t know how the lord would punish him.


    The pillars of this temple are almost piercing through the sky, no matter where it ends, you can''t see where the end is, you can only see the pillars inserted into the vast purple sea of ??clouds.


    And this piece of purple implies the chaos before the separation of the God Realm and the Heaven and Earth.


    There were no decorations in the temple, and he only saw a high throne inside.


    He didn''t even dare to look up at the man sitting on the throne.


    He could only bow his head with the most humble and reverent attitude, and kneel on the ground.


    "My lord, the little one is back."


    Movi directly kowtowed and hit his head on the cold ground.


    Even a supreme being like him is not qualified to stand up and speak here.


    A long sigh came from above the throne, "Well, I see."


    "The Longevity God''s Domain..."


    Just as he was about to report, the lord had already opened his mouth and said, "That God''s Domain has already been destroyed by me!"


    "But that man named Su Yan doesn''t seem to be in God''s Domain, which is a pity."


    He saw Su Yan being involved in the unknown turbulence of time and space with his own eyes. It was impossible for him to be in the Longevity God''s Domain.


    He was full of doubts, but he didn''t dare to question that adult verbally...


    No matter what that adult does, he must have his own considerations.


    "Go down, find Su Yan, and tell me his whereabouts."


    "Yes." Mowei respectfully kowtowed three more times.


    He was totally puzzled why the adults would care so much about this Jue Suyan man.


    Just when he was about to retreat, he heard the adult say: "He is one of the roots of the dark turmoil. Without him, the dark turmoil would not be able to develop, so I will kill everyone around him, Let him be the lone star of the gods, so that he will hate!"


    "If I find her, I will personally break his hands and feet, so that he will hate everything in the God Realm even more!"


    "Only after his hatred reaches its peak, will the darkness and turmoil come completely!"


    "At that time, those old ghosts will no longer be able to live in seclusion aloft, and they will all have to step down to meet the disaster!"


    "That''s when the real fun happens!"


    Following the lord''s words, more than a dozen crimson lightning bolts flashed in the purple clouds above, and these lightning bolts gave people a shocking feeling.


    And Mowei was also terrified, he swore: "Please rest assured, my lord, I will definitely complete my lord''s task even if I die!!"

 Chapter 5887： Envoy of the Four Great Sword Domains

    Chapter 5887: The Messenger of the Four Great Sword Domains


    In this celebration banquet, Su Yan got drunk.


    Since he came to God Realm, he has not been so indulgent for a long time


    For a long time, the pressure has been full, and the whole person is tense to the extreme.


    After this hangover, he just felt that his whole body has stretched a lot, and then he will go to the God of Longevity to find the whereabouts of those brothers.


    Even if there is only a little possibility, he can''t give up.


    And when he woke up, it was already three days later, and he immediately wanted to say goodbye to Senior Brother Qi.


    Senior Brother Qi thinks highly of him so much, if he leaves without saying goodbye, it would be a little sorry for Senior Brother Qi''s friendship.


    But when he came to the temple on the other side, he saw Senior Brother Qi being lectured by a woman.


    The woman was dressed in white, and he didn''t pay much attention to the woman''s appearance.


    Just looking at the woman sitting, Senior Brother Qi and the other Heavenly Sovereigns could only stand.


    And looking at her demeanor is also very arrogant.


    Seeing their state, Su Yan knew that there must be something important.


    Otherwise, Senior Brother Qi and the others wouldn''t be so respectful.


    Instead of forcing his way to find the picture, he prepared to wait in the side hall instead.


    Anyway, he doesn''t intend to stay here for a long time.


    But just after he turned and left, the sitting woman suddenly asked, "Who was that man just now? His breath is so special."


    This is the truth. Many of Su Yan''s powers are very special, and it can also be said to be a power that has no semicolon in the God Realm.


    Therefore, his aura is unique in the God Realm, and no one else can forge it if they want to.


    Brother Qi didn''t want to talk about Su Yan at first, but the Tianzun behind him had already said: "This person has a mysterious origin, but in the realm of the Great Supreme, he should already be an invincible existence."


    The woman''s bright eyes suddenly sparkled, "You said he was invincible?"


    Obviously, she cared about these two words very much.


    "Yes, the war between us and Scarlet Phoenix God Territory ended after he settled the powerhouse of Scarlet Phoenix God Territory!"


    The woman suddenly became more interested in Su Yan.


    "Qi Jian, there are such fun people on your side, why have I never heard of you before?"


    Senior Brother Qi was also very helpless, he explained: "He is not my subordinate, although I intend to recruit him, but he has not agreed to me yet."


    The woman giggled and asked, "Compared with me, who is stronger?"


    This woman is also a Great Supreme Being, but she can make so many Heavenly Supremes, and even the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Hidden God Realm respect her, perhaps because of her extraordinary background.


    And this question is hard to answer.


    But Senior Brother Qi''s answer can be regarded as watertight.


    He said indifferently: "The envoys come from the four major sword domains. The four major sword domains guard the abyss and heavenly gate. They are stronger than any **** domain. Regardless of their background or aura, they should not lose to anyone."


    Brother Qi not only put a high hat on the opponent, but also skillfully resolved the sharp problem, which can be said to be very powerful.


    But the woman had already stood up from the chair, and she seemed a little dissatisfied with Senior Brother Qi''s words.


    "Qi Jian, it''s as if you didn''t say what you said. You haven''t said which of us is more powerful."


    "A man like you wouldn''t lie casually, would he?"


    She twisted her hair around her temples and made a gesture of a little girl, but senior brother Qi only felt that the pressure was huge.


    This woman is from the Four Great Sword Realms, which are actually four different God Realms. They have suppressed the cracks in the abyss of the God Realm, preventing the weirdness in the abyss from penetrating into the God Realm.


    Because of fighting against the abyss all the year round to maintain the peace of the God Realm, the status of the Four Great Sword Realms is extremely lofty, and their strength far surpasses that of ordinary God Realms.


    Even a hermit God Realm like Danxin God Realm needs to be respectful when meeting the envoys sent by the Four Great Sword Realms.


    And this woman''s identity is not just as simple as a messenger, her old father is also the master of Zixiao Sword Region, one of the four major sword regions, and it is said that he has already entered the immortal level.


    Senior Brother Qi didn''t speak for a long time, and she had become a little impatient.


    "Qi Jian, is it so difficult for you to answer that my hair is long?"


    The expression on Senior Brother Qi''s face was very difficult, but in the end he still said: "If you fight him, you will definitely not be his opponent."


    "The supreme being just now is absolutely right. In the realm of the great supreme being, he is an invincible existence."


    After witnessing Su Yan breaking through three million sword lights, senior brother Qi has already confirmed that Su Yan''s strength and talent are both top-notch.


    After speaking his true heart, Senior Brother Qi let out a long breath and felt much more comfortable.


    But the woman in front of her was not forgiving.


    "There is actually a stronger existence than me in the Great Supreme Realm?"


    "I do not believe!"


    "Qi Jian, you haven''t seen my strength during the perfect victory period, how do you know that I can''t beat him?"


    Brother Qi shut up and didn''t speak, he knew that the other party was trying to raise an argument.


    When you encounter this kind of person who likes to argue, you ignore her, which is the best solution.


    "What''s his name?"


    She has clearly aroused a strong interest, as if she wants to prove her strength in front of Senior Brother Qi.


    "Su Yan."


    "What about the name?"


    "I don''t know, he didn''t say it, he just said his name."


    He said disapprovingly: "In this way, he doesn''t have a famous name. If he has one, he can''t use it, right?"


    While she was speaking, she flew out of the gate and arrived outside the temple.


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns suddenly panicked, but Senior Brother Qi still stood still.


    "She is the daughter of the master of Zixiao Sword Region, we can''t afford to offend her, let her do whatever she wants."


    "But��"


    "You have to trust my judgment. Let''s deal with the aftermath after she causes some trouble. Otherwise, her young lady''s temper will become even more uncontrollable."


    Senior Brother Qi also looked helpless.


    But there is no way, the other party is not something he can afford, so Su Yan can only suffer.


    Su Yan was waiting for Senior Brother Qi in the side hall, and when he heard the sound of breaking wind, he wanted to stand up and speak, but it was not Senior Brother Qi who came, but the woman in white.


    This woman looks about sixteen or seventeen years old, but the so-called cultivation has no age, her actual age may be tens of thousands of years old.


    Because he didn''t know what the other party''s intention was, Su Yan didn''t initiate a conversation.


    But the woman flew towards Su Yan without regard for etiquette.


    She almost flew to the distance where she was about to touch noses with Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say anything, he still felt offended and showed a slightly displeased expression.


    But this woman found it very interesting.


    Because almost all the men in the God Realm are the same as Senior Brother Qi, they only bow their heads in front of her, and rarely dare to look at her.


    Even if there are people who meet her eyes, there are almost no people who are in the same realm as her.


    She said with great interest: "What''s your name, they say you are very powerful, is it true?"


    Su Yan turned his head away, not bothering to pay attention to him at all.


    This woman is too delicate, she feels like an underage girl, so Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    But seeing Su Yan''s cold look, she became even more excited.


    "Are you really strong?"


    Su Yan only thought that this woman was annoying, so she got up and wanted to say goodbye to Senior Brother Qi.


    As for whether her status is honorable or not, it has no influence on Su Yan at all.


    No matter how powerful and noble she was, Su Yan would not beg her for anything, and simply didn''t bother to know her name.


    Seeing that Su Yan turned around and was about to leave, she was not reconciled now, and directly condensed a sword energy to kill from the side.


    Her sword qi is probing, so it''s not very cold.


    Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all, just stretched out one hand, and pinched it lightly with two fingers, and the sword energy was broken from the middle...


    Seeing this scene, she was stunned.


    Two seconds later, a bigger smile appeared on his face.


    Because she has already realized that what Senior Brother Qi said is true, this man is indeed very strong!


    And it was better than she expected! !


    She has a very important mission to come down to these God Realms this time, which is to help the Four Great God Realms select talents, especially geniuses in the way of swordsmanship.


    She only felt that she was extremely lucky, and she had already met such a fun genius at the first stop!


    If he was brought to one of the Four Great Sword Domains, it would definitely be a great achievement.


    She raised her head again, her expression became extremely arrogant, as if she was the proudest little princess in the world.


    "Your name is Su Yan, right? I''m willing to reward you with a good luck and let you go to practice in the Four Great Sword Domains. Are you willing?"


    She really felt that she was rewarding Su Yan.


    But Su Yan only thought that she had some serious mental illness.


    Of course Su Yan has heard of the Four Great Sword Domains, but he just regards them as stronger God Domains.


    In addition, these four major sword domains do not have any halo in Su Yan''s place.


    Su Yan gave her a cold look and was too lazy to speak.


    "Why don''t you answer?"


    "Not interested." Su Yan casually threw three words at her.


    But she showed an extremely inconceivable expression��this opportunity is something no **** can ask for!


    He actually refused like that?


    Su Yan''s idea is actually very simple, it is impossible for a character like him to be inferior to others.


    It is even more impossible to accept charity from others.


    If anyone thinks that they can ride on Su Yan''s head, they are really wrong.


    Su Yan only thought that she was a little girl with princess disease, and didn''t bother to care about anything with children, so she was going to leave this side hall.


    But she turned around and killed Su Yan in front of her.


    "Do you know who I am, have you heard my name?"


    "No!"


    "Then listen carefully, I am the envoy of the gods sent by the Zixiao Sword Region, representing the will of the four major sword regions! How many masters of the God Realm will bow their eyebrows in front of me!"


    Su Yan just asked indifferently: "Excuse me, is it related to me?"

 Chapter 5888： pure slap

    Chapter 5888 Pure hanging


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, she was stunned for a moment, unable to speak a word for a long time.


    Only then did she realize that Su Yan was not putting on airs in front of her, but really had no interest in her, let alone the Four Great Sword Domains!


    "Interesting, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson, unexpectedly there are still people who dare to look down on the Four Great Sword Domains!"


    "You are so courageous!!"


    After she finished speaking, a long sword light was pulled out from the palm of her hand. This sword light was as soft as a weeping willow, and it was a sword aura that took a feminine path.


    When Su Yan saw her sword energy, he lost interest.


    With her level of attainment, she wanted to make a fool of herself, which really made people laugh out loud.


    Su Yan only used one hand, and didn''t bother to use any spells or sword energy, so he directly caught her sword energy again.


    Sanqi''s three million sword lights were divided into zodiacs and fell down. What a terrible killing, that kind of sword light Su Yan dared to use his body to catch it.


    These changes of hers are like a child''s toy, it is really worthless.


    But she didn''t give up, and suddenly fired out ten more sword qi.


    Maybe she hasn''t figured it out yet, it''s just the accumulation of numbers, which won''t make any sense in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan picked up the stars with his hands and easily dispelled all the sword energy.


    Then she took a deep breath and said: "It seems that you have something, enough to be my opponent, you remember, my name is Mu Qiuming, and I will be the one who defeats you."


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to her, he didn''t bother to accompany the child when he was having a temper.


    "I''m too lazy to fight with you."


    Mu Qiuming said seriously: "It''s not up to you now, you don''t want to fight if you don''t want to fight?"


    "Grandma hasn''t expressed her opinion yet!"


    "You just stopped me and I tried a few tricks. I was afraid of breaking things in this temple, so I only used one level of strength at most. You don''t think I''m just that good!"


    Su Yan has always looked down upon her so much, and she has already lost her temper at this moment.


    Su Yan still didn''t bother to pay attention to her, which made her even more angry.


    Just when the two sides were about to have a big battle.


    At this time, Senior Brother Qi and the others rushed over when they heard the movement, and at the same time, those subordinates brought by Mu Qiuming also came from the Four Great Sword Domains.


    The people from the Four Great Sword Realms are completely different from the people from the Danxin God Realm. They look excited, full of belligerence and bloodthirsty.


    The four major sword domains suppress the abyss all the year round, and everything must rely on strength to speak.


    And frankly speaking, the disciples trained by the four major sword domains are generally better at killing.


    The disciples of the four major sword domains are all murderous, which suits Su Yan''s taste.


    Su Yan glanced at Mu Qiuming again, and then said: "I don''t like to bully women, if I want to beat women, I''ll find another man."


    Su Yan really doesn''t like to fight with women, this kind of thing itself is very uneconomical.


    If you win the fight, then you are a big man bullying a little girl, which is disgraceful at all.


    If you lose, it will be even more fatal. You are a big man who is not as good as a little girl. What are you doing for food?


    Therefore, Su Yan has always disliked fighting women, in order to avoid getting the name of bullying women.


    But Mu Qiuming has the temper of a young lady, and when she heard Su Yan''s words, her face completely darkened.


    At the same time, a half-length image of a goddess appeared behind her.


    Although he is only half-length, the Faxiang has thousands of hands, and each of them holds a sword like a green bamboo!


    Although these sword edges hadn''t stabbed at Su Yan yet, the sword intent had already been revealed, and even Su Yan''s skin felt a little tingling.


    When she saw Su Yan''s eyes became serious, she felt a little proud.


    "Now you know how powerful I am...Qi Jian said that your swordsmanship is even stronger than mine, so I''m not convinced!"


    "You haven''t even been to the four major sword domains, so you don''t have to practice powerful swordsmanship. How can you be more powerful than me!!"


    Her words really made Su Yan unhappy.


    "From what you mean, if you leave the Four Great Sword Domains, there will be no powerful swordsmanship in this world?"


    Mu Qiuming said: "Isn''t that the case? The Four Great Sword Domains are located at the peak of the God Realm, suppressing all strange monsters in the abyss all the year round! What do you think they rely on?"


    "That doesn''t mean that the swordsmanship of the four major sword domains is higher than all the gods. At least my swordsmanship cannot lose to the four major sword domains!"


    Mu Qiuming had already become very excited, she said: "Then why are you talking nonsense, just fight me directly!"


    "Let me see, what is it about your strength that can amaze the entire Danxin God Realm!"


    Su Yan said: "I still say the same thing, if another man comes, I will strike right away..."


    Before Su Yan''s voice fell, Mu Qiuming impatiently stabbed thousands of green sword lights towards Su Yan.


    This Qiandao Jianguang seems to be a bit impressive, but compared with Sanqi, it is really far behind.


    Just hearing a bang, this side hall collapsed directly.


    Su Yan and Mu Qiuming also flew directly to the sky above.


    Behind Mu Qiuming, thousands of hands and thousands of swords pierced towards the sky again!


    After the terrifying power condensed, it seemed to pierce the sky completely!


    But Su Yan didn''t even take out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, but just casually sent out a few golden sword lights, and he was already able to fight against her.


    Su Yan''s way of dealing with her is very similar to how adults deal with children.


    Of course Mu Qiuming could feel it herself, she immediately gritted her teeth and showed a very unhappy expression.


    "Don''t think that there are only four major sword domains, it''s just that Miss Ben was testing you just now!"


    Following her words, behind her back, the goddess'' form was completely transformed!


    The goddess is wearing many colored ribbons, and she looks extremely beautiful. This should be the dharma body she cultivated.


    Even the dharma body has been released, it seems that it is planning to use all its strength.


    But Su Yan still looked very idle.


    No matter who looked at it, they would feel that Su Yan was too underestimating the enemy.


    But what has to be admitted is that Su Yan has the capital to underestimate the enemy. In the realm of the Great Supreme, he is an invincible existence.


    No matter what tricks Mu Qiuming plays, it won''t make any sense in front of Su Yan.


    In other words, she has now transformed into a thousand sword qi, and countless sword shadows fill the entire sky. She still looks powerful and magnificent.


    But this level of attack would not have any meaning in front of Su Yan.


    Su Yan only stretched out his left hand, and took all the thousands of sword lights.


    And after receiving it, Su Yan still didn''t change his face, and didn''t pant at all.


    Now that Mu Qiuming is quitting, her self-esteem has been challenged like never before. Whatever she says today, she must beat Su Yan here.


    If she can''t defeat Su Yan, won''t she become a joke of the Four Great Sword Domains! !


    And Senior Brother Qi had already seen that they were getting angry, maybe it should be said that Mu Qiuming had already stepped up, Su Yan still looked calm.


    "You are very powerful, but you are definitely not invincible. I will fight with you!"


    Mu Qiuming condensed the sword light with his dharma body. When the sword energy surged, it was like a tide, and even the sky and the earth changed color along with it.


    Senior Brother Qi couldn''t help but began to worry, if he hit too hard, all the temples here would be destroyed.


    This is the core area of ??the Danxin God Realm. If all these temples are destroyed, the Danxin God Realm will definitely suffer heavy losses!


    Su Yan seemed to see through Senior Brother Qi''s worries, and said to him, "Don''t worry, I''m sensible, and I won''t let her break things!"


    In front of the enemy, he dared to distract himself and talk to others, and it seemed that Mu Qiuming was completely controlled by his words!


    This made her almost **** off!


    She had never seen such an arrogant person in her life!


    And she thought she was already very arrogant, but compared to Su Yan, she was simply too humble.


    And no one has ever dared to do this to her!


    She has to look good to Su Yan!


    When she thought about it this way, she became even more unscrupulous with the sword, and she didn''t know how to restrain herself!


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns of Danxin God Realm were terrified, not knowing how this matter would end.


    Su Yan was the same as before.


    After the sword light gathered above her head, it gradually turned into a black dragon.


    "Canglongyin, kill me!"


    The blue dragon that Jianguang turned into let out a roar, and then charged towards Su Yan!


    The terrifying power seems to swallow the sky and eat the earth!


    Senior Brother Qi''s heart skipped a beat, the power was so surging, it was afraid that many temples would be smashed into ruins.


    And Su Yan finally took out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword at this time.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword has a slight **** glow...


    Suddenly, many lovely ice flowers bloomed.


    These ice flowers are slowly falling from the sky.


    And the Canglong condensed by the sword light was completely frozen in the air.


    The reason why Su Yan dared to make that kind of guarantee with Senior Brother Qi just now is of course because he has this strength.


    After the ten-thousand-year ice sword freezes time, no matter how powerful the opponent''s killing move is, it will no longer have any lethal power.


    Unless she can come up with a peerless magic weapon to break the freeze of time, or surpass Su Yan in terms of realm.


    But neither of these is obviously easy to do!


    Mu Qiuming was about to go crazy after seeing the ultimate move he had finally condensed was frozen in the sky.


    Seeing her appearance, Su Yan couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Just saying a few words casually and using an indifferent attitude can irritate you like this. You are really in a bad mood."


    "You are so angry that the heart of the sword is not stable, so the tricks are full of loopholes. Just look at you, the four major sword domains are probably okay."


    Mu Qiuming also knew that what Su Yan said was right, but she was in no mood to listen to it now!


    Now she just wants to get back her place, teach Su Yan a lesson, and let him know how powerful the Four Great Sword Domains are!


    But how to deal with that Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword?

 Chapter 5889： completely rolled

    Chapter 5889 Completely crushed


    Mu Qiuming thought about it, but he didn''t think of how to break the time freeze of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    In her opinion, this kind of ability is simply cheating!


    She angrily said to Su Yan: "If you have the guts, you can win me with pure swordsmanship. If you rely on these silly little tricks, even if you win me, I will not recognize your strength!"


    What she said would only make Su Yan want to laugh. It was completely meaningless to Su Yan whether she would admit to Su Yan''s strength or not.


    Su Yan''s heart has already been extremely strong along the way, and he will never be impatient because of her one or two words.


    Seeing the indifferent smile on Su Yan''s face, she continued: "Aren''t you afraid to fight me with swordsmanship if you don''t speak?"


    Su Yan put one hand behind his back, and said lightly: "You are not qualified to fight with me, you should change to a more powerful one."


    There is nothing wrong with Su Yan''s words, even the people from the Four Great Sword Regions can see it.


    Su Yan''s strength is ridiculously strong, definitely not something Mu Qiuming can touch.


    But Mu Qiuming''s identity is not simple, no one dares to tell the truth at the risk of offending her.


    Brother Qi and the others needless to say.


    Only Su Yan could speak the truth frankly.


    But in many cases, the most unacceptable thing is the truth.


    Mu Qiuming said: "If it''s just a competition of swordsmanship, how could I lose to you? It''s all because of your amazing tricks!"


    It is impossible to condense time with a sword, only relying on the icy energy of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    Sword repair itself also needs to have a super high level!


    Everyone understands this truth, so no one speaks for her.


    Su Yan swung the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword lightly, and the paused time unexpectedly started to move again.


    And Mu Qiuming''s killing move also fell along with it.


    But this trick did not cause any lethal results as expected.


    Su Yan just raised his hand and waved his sword, and he already broke her sword move!


    This was done on purpose for her to see��the gap between you and me is too big to measure!


    But Mu Qiuming didn''t give up, she was the proud daughter of heaven, and she had never tasted the taste of failure!


    What she thought was very simple, everyone has the cultivation base of the Great Supreme, why can you be higher than me, I don''t believe it!


    Following her and killing Su Yan with a sword, he had tacitly agreed that Su Yan would not use that trick of freezing time again!


    Her actions were too reckless. If she encountered that kind of real enemy, she would only fall into a huge passive situation, and even risk falling.


    In a real life-and-death battlefield, no one will give you any credit.


    Facing her imposing sword, Su Yan didn''t even use the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword to strike out, but instead stretched out his other hand.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene.


    They already understood - Su Yan was going to catch her sword with bare hands!


    This is too wild! !


    No matter what, Mu Qiuming is a Dazhizun''s cultivation base. He received the opponent''s sword with his bare hands, which simply didn''t treat the opponent as a human being.


    People from the Four Great Sword Realms already felt that Su Yan was too arrogant and underestimated the enemy!


    I''m afraid that my arm will be gone soon!


    However, what they expected didn''t happen. When Mu Qiuming''s sword arrived, the sword light was snuffed out by Su Yan!


    Yes, Su Yan snuffed out her sword light with only one hand!


    Such power is simply incredible! !


    Before they could react, they saw that Su Yan had already held the Excalibur in Mu Qiuming''s hand with one hand.


    Even she herself showed that kind of extremely puzzled eyes.


    "Why is this happening???"


    "Could it be my sword..."


    Mu Qiuming now very much suspects that his sword is not powerful enough to hurt Su Yan.


    But Su Yan quickly gave a negative answer.


    "There is no problem with the power of this sword, it is because people are not powerful enough!"


    What he said was so direct that Mu Qiuming was stunned for a moment before he became angry.


    After she got angry and became ruthless, she immediately wanted to use the power of the Excalibur! !


    For a moment, the sword light radiated everywhere, but this sword light couldn''t break through Su Yan''s defense at all.


    Even Su Yan''s hand holding Jian Feng didn''t suffer even the slightest bit of damage!


    This is too... exaggerated! !


    Mu Qiuming''s sword is not an ordinary divine sword, but a famous sword inherited from the ancient times.


    After all, her father is the master of the Sword Domain!


    How could such a powerful person give his daughter an ordinary sword?


    Su Yan just looked at her indifferently, there was nothing but indifference in his eyes, without any disdain.


    Because he looked at Mu Qiuming as if he was looking at a young child, and he didn''t regard her as an opponent at all.


    So there is not even any disdain!


    But this was the biggest blow to Mu Qiuming. She gritted her teeth and stared at Su Yan.


    She really wanted to kill Su Yan right now, but she didn''t have the ability.


    She hurriedly wanted to draw the sword back, but the divine sword did not move at all.


    Then she called out to the sword spirit, wanting to work together with the sword spirit to take the sword back!


    There was a direct echo between the surging divine power and the sword spirit, and it collapsed along with the ground!


    The ground of the temple shattered into a lot of powder.


    And that sword was still firmly held by Su Yan in his hand, without wavering in the slightest!


    Su Yan just looked at her, still as calm as before.


    "As I said, you are not my opponent. Your sword is too blunt. Maybe you haven''t even killed anyone before."


    "A sword without killing is not a sword at all."


    Su Yan''s words went straight to the core.


    For sword cultivators, killing is a must.


    Without killing and fighting with life and death, Jianxin can''t improve.


    And Mu Qiuming is obviously a flower in the greenhouse. Her cultivation base is piled up with pills and various treasures of heaven and earth, plus the guidance of famous teachers.


    But things like Jianxin are the fairest, no matter how many panaceas you take, they won''t be of any use.


    Only by experiencing life-and-death fighting by yourself will you improve.


    Mu Qiuming''s sword heart is really too weak, and it''s not at the same level as Su Yan.


    So Su Yan can handle her easily.


    This decision is not an absolute crushing in terms of cultivation, but because of Jian Xin.


    Then Su Yan gently lifted the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and the extremely cold wind suddenly rushed towards his face!


    She just felt that the cold wind was extremely piercing, as if it was going to take her life at any time.


    So she instinctively backed away, even the sword was easily snatched by Su Yan.


    Su Yan took her sword in his hand and waved it lightly twice, the sword energy brought out was simply destructive, it was many times stronger than her master!


    The sword energy turned into a strong wind in the sky, sweeping across the sky!


    Even she herself showed a very shocked expression when she saw it.


    On the other hand, Su Yan threw her long sword lightly. After spinning many circles in the air, the long sword landed directly and stuck on the ground in front of her.


    Mu Qiuming was even more shocked now, she didn''t even know that this sword of hers was so powerful!


    This can be regarded as a lesson taught by Su Yan.


    Then Su Yan said calmly: "If you only have this little ability in the Four Great Sword Regions, then going to the Four Great Sword Regions is just a waste of time."


    After he finished speaking, the audience was silent, and no one dared to refute his words.


    The people from the Four Great Sword Realms were stunned and shocked for a long time before Mu Qiuming was escorted back by two women.


    Then a blond man came out slowly.


    His strength is at the peak of the Supreme Being, which is higher than Su Yanyi''s entire realm.


    Seeing him appearing, Senior Brother Qi thought he was going to personally suppress Su Yan.


    But what is unexpected is that he just smiled and said instead: "You are very strong and have a crazy personality, but I like it very much! The Four Great Sword Domains need crazy people like you!"


    Su Yan also raised his head to look at the blond man, and could sense the extreme divine power from him.


    The huge difference in realm made Su Yan look at the blond man like he was looking at a sun, and couldn''t even fully open his eyes.


    But Su Yan just took a breath, and then said: "I have no interest in your Four Great Sword Domains."


    "So what... I want to arrest you and go to the Four Great Sword Domains, what else can you do to resist?"


    He is even more arrogant than Su Yan, it seems that he has already got Su Yan.


    There is no way, his strength and realm have reached the peak of the Supreme Being, and if he goes up, he will reach the realm of immortality.


    Many masters of God''s Domain are not as powerful as his cultivation base.


    In fact, he is already an existence that can walk sideways in most of the God Realm!


    Su Yan said: "It''s easy for you to arrest me, but it''s impossible to convince me."


    "Really? Jincheng, Baihu, you go to deal with him together, let him experience the skills of our Chicheng Sword Region!"


    As soon as his words fell, two gods flew towards Su Yan.


    One of these two was born as strong as a cow, and the other was born extremely feminine, like the two sides of Yin and Yang in gossip.


    The swords they used were also one black and one white, obviously a complete set of fairy swords.


    The two of them stared at Su Yan, knowing very well that this was a chance to become famous.


    As long as they defeat Su Yan, they will have a higher status and enjoy better resources in the Sword Domain in the future.


    So this battle is extremely crucial for them!


    "Su Yan, right? You are so crazy that you dare to look down on even the Four Great Sword Domains!"


    "Let us brothers rub your spirit!"


    Su Yan looked at them coldly, then smiled disdainfully.


    "Two-on-one is your Chicheng Sword Domain''s ability?"


    Jin Cheng said angrily: "Our two brothers have practiced together since we were young, and we also fight together. If you don''t accept it, just find someone to join you!"


    Su Yan said: "Let me find a partner right now and I don''t have a tacit understanding, hehe, but it doesn''t matter, you can do it if you want."

 Chapter 5890： Deprivation of the five senses

    Chapter 5890 Deprivation of the Five Senses


    Judging from Su Yan''s tone, he already completely ignored the other party.


    Regardless of whether the opponent has thousands of troops or how many strong men come, he can withstand them all with just one person and a sword.


    Su Yan has absolute confidence in himself, and this confidence comes from strength itself.


    Jin Cheng and Bai Hu were equally confident. They had seen Su Yan make a move just now, and felt that they had grasped all of Su Yan''s cards.


    First of all, Su Yan''s physical body is very strong, to the point where he can pick up divine weapons with his bare hands.


    Then there is the ice sword in his hand, which is not only icy cold, but can also freeze time.


    It can be regarded as a very difficult enemy!


    Even among the four major sword domains, there are very few Great Heavenly Venerates who can reach this level.


    Next, they want Su Yan to deeply understand why the Four Great Sword Domains can surpass all God Domains!


    Jin Cheng drew out his sword first, and the sword in his hand turned into a black light.


    This black light seems to have some kind of strange quality, it can absorb the surrounding light...


    All of a sudden, the surrounding area was filled with flying sand and rocks, and at the same time it became extremely dark.


    Then, a boundless darkness shrouded it.


    Neither Jincheng nor Su Yan could be seen.


    In this darkness, even the powerhouses at the level of the Supreme Being will feel a strong sense of threat.


    Because in this darkness, people''s five senses will be completely deprived.


    Can''t see anything, can''t hear anything, can''t smell anything, can''t taste anything, can''t perceive anything.


    This darkness can be regarded as absolute nothingness.


    Once caught in such nothingness, even the Supreme Being will feel extremely uncomfortable.


    More importantly, once the senses are deprived, where do you have to enter to feel the enemy?


    If you can''t even perceive the existence of the enemy, wouldn''t it be full of loopholes?


    But now it was only Jin Cheng who made a move, and Bai Hu was still calmly standing beside him at this moment.


    Mu Qiuming was in a very low mood at first, but now he clenched his fists fiercely, "Two senior brothers, please work hard and help me avenge!"


    Baihu smiled, even if Su Yan could freeze time, so what.


    Once the five senses are deprived, the perception of the passage of time will also be wrong, and he will show his flaws sooner or later.


    Relying on the sword in his hand, Jin Cheng was already walking quickly through the darkness.


    The sword light pierced through the air, bringing howling wind, but he didn''t care at all.


    Because Su Yan''s five senses have been deprived, he can no longer perceive his existence.


    Since you can''t perceive it, it''s impossible to get him!


    Therefore, she became more and more unscrupulous, flying around Su Yan, looking for possible flaws in Su Yan''s body.


    He doesn''t need to be in a hurry. Once the five senses are deprived, it is often the opponent who panics.


    He only needs to find a suitable opportunity, and he can win with one blow.


    With this heaven-defying ability, victory often comes so easily.


    Jin Cheng flew around a few more times. He thought that he could completely control Su Yan, but seeing Su Yan standing there without moving, he thought that Su Yan was just putting on airs.


    It looks very calm on the surface, but in fact, the heart is already panicked.


    Thinking of this, he slashed at Su Yan with his sword!


    This sword went straight to the center of Su Yan''s eyebrows.


    But his sword light had only flown halfway, and he saw Su Yan suddenly lift up the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword!


    The cold icy light pointed directly at his path.


    If he continues to fly, he will definitely bump into Su Yan''s sword light!


    At the same time, an extremely violent murderous aura burst out from Su Yan''s body!


    This murderous aura soared into the sky, terrifying to the extreme!


    Jin Cheng could not help but tremble...


    He hastily withdrew his sword light and retreated to the back.


    On his forehead, there were beads of sweat falling down, and he looked towards Su Yan in disbelief.


    He was very sure of one thing.


    If the sword just now fell according to his original idea, I''m afraid he is decapitated now!


    What he felt from Su Yan''s body was a terrifying and murderous aura so powerful that it made people despair!


    This murderous intent is more than ten times that of his!


    I don''t know what kind of corpse mountain and blood sea this person came from to have such a terrifying murderous aura!


    His body was still hidden in the darkness, outsiders could not see her distress, otherwise they would be shocked.


    But the expression of Baihu outside the formation has changed...


    The two of them have been practicing swords together all year round, and they have already connected with each other.


    Followed him to control the sword light and flew directly into the dark formation.


    "This kid is too weird!" Jin Cheng still had lingering fears.


    "What''s weird? Hasn''t he been locked by your five senses? If a swordsman loses his five senses, what is left of him?"


    The two looked at each other, "Is he using his sixth and seventh senses?"


    They are right, the sixth sense and the seventh sense have already been opened up in Su Yanzi''s fairy world.


    The biggest difference between him and these gods is that he came up from the lower realm abruptly, and he has experienced countless hardships and trials.


    That''s what made him who he is today.


    Jin Cheng and Bai Huhe were discussing, when suddenly a cold sword light came over!


    The two raised their swords in tacit understanding to resist at the same time!


    But after the cold sword light was blocked, ice crystals condensed on their sword edges.


    And the ice crystals were still spreading towards their bodies along the sword edge, and along with it came a bone-piercing chill!


    The bone-piercing cold air made it difficult for them to resist!


    What was even more unbearable was that when they looked up, Su Yan was already right in front of them!


    "When..."


    "The technique of instant body!"


    The two reacted extremely quickly, almost instinctively leaning the black and white swords together!


    After black and white collided, more than ten times the power was generated, and it exploded directly!


    At this moment, they saw that Su Yan''s eyes were still empty, obviously his eyes were invisible, so how did he kill him?


    No one knows the answer to this question!


    And the force of the explosion pushed Jin Cheng and Bai Hu to fly out!


    And that''s exactly what they wanted...


    After flying out, although they would be very embarrassed, they escaped from the scope of Su Yan''s pursuit.


    It was also thanks to their mutual understanding that they could think of such an escape method at a critical moment.


    And a big hole was blown out of the formation shrouded in darkness, and Jin Cheng''s face looked extremely uncomfortable.


    This formation that deprives the five senses is very powerful, but once damaged, it will be extremely troublesome to repair.


    He took a deep breath, then frowned and looked over there!


    I saw a cold sword light turning into a hundred feet long, directly cutting the darkness from the middle, and then Su Yan walked out from inside.


    The explosion just now did not hurt Su Yan, which was within their expectations.


    After all, Su Yan is an existence who can use his body to receive artifacts.


    But Su Yan''s sword split the dark formation so easily, it was something they never expected.


    The faces of the two of them were extremely ugly, and they gritted their teeth and stared at Su Yan, as if they couldn''t find a way to deal with Su Yan.


    "You are also weak!"


    This is Su Yan''s comment to the two of them.


    "Just like what the woman said just now, your swordsmanship pays too much attention to these fancy things, depriving the five senses... Hehe, in front of the real Jianxin, this thing is just a trick!"


    From Su Yan''s point of view, the foundation of the swordsmanship of these two people is not solid, and they fight completely by depriving their five senses of this heaven-defying ability.


    Once this heaven-defying ability is restrained, their swordsmanship may not be as good as Mu Qiuming.


    But now Mu Qiuming can''t be happy, what she wants to see is Su Yan being severely punished, not for him to show his power here, but pointing fingers at the Four Great Sword Domains.


    Jin Cheng and Bai Hu were also very dissatisfied with this situation.


    Jin Cheng said angrily: "Our ability is more than that, don''t be too happy!"


    The two swords, one black and one white, collided again, but this time there was no explosion. Instead, the two swords were perfectly attracted together like magnets.


    Then the two people muttered something, and suddenly a huge gossip appeared in the sky.


    This gossip is constantly spinning, carrying extremely powerful yin and yang forces, if it is suppressed, it must be no small matter!


    But Su Yan just shook his head, looking very helpless.


    "It seems that you haven''t even figured out some of the most basic things..."


    "This kind of handsome trick has no meaning in front of me!"


    Su Yan''s words drove the two of them crazy.


    Their tricks are not just as simple as looking handsome, they are also top-notch in terms of lethality!


    But in the sky, the blond man had a fierce look on his face, he seemed to have seen through Su Yan''s realm.


    Immediately, he laughed: "He is very interesting."


    Mu Qiuming looked at the blond man inexplicably and asked, "Uncle Dilong, is he very good?"


    "Didn''t you fight him just now, you should know whether he is strong or not."


    Mu Qiuming stopped talking now, she did feel Su Yan''s terrifying power, but if she wants to admit it, it''s better to kill her.


    "Anyway, he''s about to lose soon, no matter how good he is, it''s useless!"


    "Really? Not necessarily."


    "The gossip in the sky that day is the innate gossip, which is already in line with the divine way, and can annihilate many powers!"


    "Even if he can lock the time, it''s useless!"


    The blond man shook his head and said, "He showed the ability to freeze time just now, but he just wanted to show you this ability. It doesn''t mean he only has this ability. Why don''t you understand?"


    Several people around looked at the blond man in amazement.


    "Then what ability does he have?"


    "Just look at it, this innate gossip, I guess I can''t help him."


    This blond man is the saint of Chicheng Sword Region, one of the Four Great Sword Regions, and his vision is absolutely impossible to be wrong.

 Chapter 5891： asexual monster

    Chapter 5891: A monster who is neither male nor female


    That innate gossip was directly suppressed from the sky!


    Jin Cheng and Bai Hu let out a roar, and both their swords trembled at the same time.


    Obviously, even if they work together, it is difficult to completely control the power of innate gossip, and a little carelessness may cause backlash.


    After Su Yan raised his head, a ten times the weight crushed down fiercely!


    Soon this force directly became a hundred times the weight!


    It seems to crush everything on the ground!


    If this innate gossip comes to pass, I''m afraid that this entire shrine will be turned into ashes!


    Su Yan bears the brunt of the pressure!


    Jin Cheng roared at Su Yan: "Aren''t you crazy just now? Why don''t you talk now, do you know that you are afraid now!"


    Su Yan shook his head, and the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand shrank suddenly.


    There are many ways for him to break through the innate gossip, the simplest way is to release the magic image of the God of Destruction, and just break through the innate gossip.


    But he didn''t want to do that, he wanted to end it all with a sword!


    Although this is a bit strenuous, there is no suspense in winning.


    When the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword suddenly shrank, Jin Cheng and Bai Hu also became more and more proud.


    They thought that Su Yan wanted to use his sword as ice armor to protect himself.


    Where do they understand that before the real power is about to explode, it must first shrink.


    It''s like shrinking your fist before hitting it!


    Just when they thought they had won, suddenly a thorn of ice pierced the sky!


    This icicle is at least a thousand feet long!


    Blooming suddenly, it looks like a world of beauty!


    The powder of ice crystals exploded in the air, making it look more and more dreamy!


    And the innate gossip in the sky that day has been stabbed in the opposite direction.


    "How can this be!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, first stabilize the Xiantian gossip, we haven''t lost yet!"


    Jin Cheng and Bai Hu want to continue to work hard to stabilize the innate gossip.


    But from the ice thorn came a burst of extremely terrifying sword intent.


    The blond man really predicted things like a god, and said lightly: "The general situation is gone, and there is no way to save him."


    The ice spike instantly transformed into a huge ice sword, cutting the innate gossip into pieces in the air!


    And Jin Cheng and Bai Hu also suffered a backlash, and the two of them fell heavily from the air to the ground together.


    And that huge ice thorn also instantly turned into an afterimage, and then transformed into an extremely exquisite ice sword, which returned to Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to look at Jin Cheng and Bai Hu.


    These two people are not practicing the righteous way of swordsmanship, they are taking the way of changing the law by relying on the sword.


    It only takes one sword to break ten thousand laws, and all the laws they have worked so hard to change can be broken!


    This kind of side-door and heretical practice, at the beginning, progressed very fast, but in the middle stage, there were also many righteous-path sword cultivators who were no match.


    But once the cultivation reaches the later stage, the shortcomings of heresy will be fully exposed. To put it bluntly, the upper limit is too low.


    Of course Su Yan would disdain to take such a route.


    Su Yan won two games in a row, and the second game was one against two. Even if what he said was very arrogant, now he has proved that he has the capital of such arrogance.


    Now it was the turn of the people from the Four Great Sword Domains to be at a loss.


    The sense of superiority they had just now was gone.


    At least when facing Su Yan, they couldn''t see people with their nostrils anymore.


    The blond man floated down and came to Su Yan.


    The top-level existence of the Supreme Being of Heaven deserves Su Yan to take a high look.


    "I am Emperor Dragon God Venerable of Chicheng Sword Region. You are very interesting. I have already taken a fancy to you. A genius like you must be brought back to Sword Region!"


    Su Yan said: "I just fought with people from your Sword Domain, and they are nothing more than that. I''m afraid it would be a waste of time to go to your Sword Domain."


    Senior Brother Qi and the others were shocked, how could anyone dare to say such a thing in front of the Emperor Dragon God Venerable!


    If the Emperor Dragon God Venerable is angry, I''m afraid they won''t be able to save Su Yan even if they beg for mercy together.


    But the Dilong God Venerable was not angry, instead he looked at Su Yan and laughed.


    "You are crazy, I like it very much! If you are not a peerless madman, you can''t become a master!"


    "Now this matter is beyond your control. You have to go if you don''t want to. Don''t you think you can fight me with your ice sword?"


    The gap between the two sides is more than a whole realm...


    This gap is like thousands of mountains and rivers, and it is impossible to bridge it with the realm of swordsmanship.


    Moreover, the existence of the peak of the Supreme Being of Heaven definitely has its own unique skills, and the artifacts used must also comprehend good fortune.


    In the face of the truly devastating power, no matter how powerful the skills are, there is no room for them to be used.


    It''s like a five-year-old child, even if he is proficient in all fighting skills, it is difficult to beat an ordinary twenty-year-old adult man.


    This objective gap is so huge!


    How should Su Yan choose, should he surrender to Emperor Dragon God and follow him to the Four Great Sword Realms, or continue to fight to the end?


    Almost all eyes fell on his face, wondering what kind of decision he would make.


    At this time, Jin Cheng ran over while clutching his wound, "Shen Zun, what qualifications does this kid have to enter our Chicheng Sword Domain?"


    "Huh?" God Venerable Emperor Dragon showed an extremely serious expression, and he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Su Yan said: "You selected strong men and geniuses to deal with the existence beyond the abyss?"


    "good!"


    Su Yan asked again: "Then how much do you know about the abyss?"


    Su Yan still has the power of the abyss in his body, but he doesn''t dare to use this power all the time.


    The power of the abyss seems to contain the nature of corrosive godhood, the more you use it, the more you will sink into the mud, and you may even become a member of the abyss.


    This point is similar to the Condemnation Halberd that Su Yan once used!


    So he has a great rejection of the abyss...


    And the abyss has never stopped corroding the God Realm!


    "The nature of the abyss is unknowable. Even in the four major sword domains, less than one percent of the abyss has been explored. Immortals dare not stay in the abyss for too long."


    "Because the essence of the abyss is corrosion, even immortals may be corroded and turned into strange demons."


    "Are you interested in the abyss?"


    The Emperor Dragon God Venerable''s eyes were extremely deep, as if he wanted to see through all Su Yan''s secrets.


    But Su Yan just said indifferently: "Yes, I want to understand the relationship between the abyss and the God Realm."


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable smiled, "Then you must join the Four Great Sword Realms, only the Four Great Sword Realms can face the essence of the abyss."


    "If you have been wandering in the God Realm, it is impossible to understand the nature of the abyss."


    The abyss occasionally has some small cracks in the God Realm, but the border with the God Realm is indeed guarded by the Four Great Sword Realms.


    It seems that the negotiation between Su Yan and Emperor Dragon God Venerable has come to an end.


    But at this moment, a sudden change occurred.


    The sky above rippled in circles, and then even the sky turned pink.


    Many eyes appeared in these ripples, like spiritual pollution, making people dizzy and nauseated after seeing it, and many hallucinations appeared at the same time!


    Senior Brother Qi was the first to fly into the air!


    He scolded angrily: "Who dares to make trouble here! Presumptuous!"


    A whisk was thrown out of his hand, and then turned into a thousand-foot white beard in the air!


    Although he is usually kind and aloof from the world, his strength is extremely shocking!


    If it is not enough, how could the ancestor of Danxin be willing to hand over such a huge **** domain to him to take charge of it.


    Many of the thousand-foot white beards stretched into the void, and it is unknown what space they chased.


    But there was another laugh from above.


    This laughter is mixed with multiple voices of men, women, old and young, it sounds very harsh and terrifying!


    The person here will definitely not be a positive person.


    Mu Qiuming said in horror: "Could it be that there is an existence in the abyss?"


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable said seriously: "The existence in the abyss is much more terrifying than this. This is just a mystery. If you want to say how powerful it is, it may not be so."


    This view coincides with Su Yan''s.


    The white beard thousands of feet above has been frantically exploring in the void...


    Senior Brother Qi made another hand trick, followed by a jade pendant and flew into the air, and soon turned into a furious unicorn!


    This unicorn directly tore through the void and entered the void, as if it wanted to catch the culprit of the trouble!


    And in the cracks in the torn space, many pink and white flowers unexpectedly appeared.


    There are various blood vessels growing on these flowers, not only are they not beautiful, but they look like some kind of organ.


    Senior Brother Qi frowned, he already knew that the other party must be an evil god!


    He was about to perform Taoism when suddenly a shadow appeared behind him.


    This shadow turned into a human figure over two meters tall, with pink skin and white hair, who seemed to be unaware of gender...


    He dug towards Senior Brother Qi''s back with one hand, trying to dig out Senior Brother Qi''s heart directly!


    At a critical juncture, a cyan gossip erupted behind Senior Brother Qi''s back, and immediately sent this ghost-like thing flying out!


    And the cyan gossip also left a mark on him.


    The cyan unicorn chased and killed this monster directly through the space!


    Mu Qiuming patted himself on the chest: "It''s really scary, I thought he was going to die!"


    Although Senior Brother Qi was not injured, his expression was extremely serious.


    Because he already knew the origin and name of this monster!


    The cyan unicorn soon roared, and when it came back from the different space, it already had a thigh in its mouth.


    The cyan unicorn directly swallowed the **** thigh.


    The powerful enemy seems to have been killed, but Senior Brother Qi is not happy at all.


    Because he knew very well that this was just a clone of the other party for testing, and his real master must be staring here somewhere!


    He said to everyone: "It''s not good, the greatest enemy of the ancestor''s life has been killed!"


    "I need the help of the Four Great Sword Domains, otherwise I''m afraid this wave won''t be able to withstand it, and everyone will be finished!"

 Chapter 5892： true immortality

    Chapter 5892: True Immortality


    Not only Senior Brother Qi, but even the other Heavenly Sovereigns in the Divine Realm also put on a posture as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Even Su Yan could tell that this monster probably had a lot of origin, and its own power was also unfathomable.


    Since he entered the God Realm, this was the first time he had seen such a weird monster!


    Even the existence on the other side of the abyss has never seen such a strange one!


    The laughter in the air suddenly sounded again...


    As for the secret treasure whisk used by Senior Brother Qi, the white silk thread also passed through the air more and more densely, almost covering the sky, as if forming a special formation.


    At the same time, these white silk threads also went to countless different inexplicable spaces...


    But even so, there was no way to find out the existence of the monster.


    Another Heavenly Sovereign released his own **** image, which was a gigantic Yaksha image.


    This Yaksha has three eyes, and the erect eye on his forehead was originally closed.


    Under his control, it opened suddenly, and shot out an incomparably brilliant golden light at the same time!


    This golden light can not only illuminate the God Realm, but also illuminate many parallel dimensions!


    No matter whether it is the subspace or the space of lower latitudes, there is nothing to hide.


    All combinations of space have nothing to hide in front of this golden eye! !


    After using such tricks, it was discovered that there was a pink shadow hiding somewhere in the parallel time and space!


    Senior Brother Qi roared angrily, "It''s him!"


    Then with the movement of countless whisks, countless silver threads wound towards the pink monster.


    The barrier between spaces is not any obstacle at all in front of this whisk.


    The power of terror is enough to penetrate and surpass all barriers of time and space!


    At this moment, even the people from the Four Great Sword Regions had no choice but to be impressed by Brother Qi''s strength.


    But Senior Brother Qi has no intention of enjoying the pleasure of being looked up to by others, he just wants to find that monster and kill it completely!


    When countless silver-white silk threads arrived with the power of the God Realm, the pink monster also fought back!


    And his true face was also presented in front of Su Yan and the others.


    His upper body was naked, revealing extremely strong and muscular muscles.


    The muscles showed a strange pink color, and at the same time, some kind of blue totem tattoo could be seen on his body.


    His hands are so long that they exceed his knees.


    At the same time, the palm is extremely huge, the six fingers are also very long, and the nails are extremely sharp!


    On the back is long pink hair, like a hedgehog.


    One of his faces is distorted, with no pupils in his eyes, only the whites.


    It feels as if he used to be a human being, just a humanoid creature, but after being distorted and transformed by some kind of force, he turned into the extremely weird appearance he is today.


    After seeing the monster, Emperor Dragon Divine Venerable showed a thoughtful expression.


    It seemed that he had already remembered the origin of this monster, but he still didn''t say a word after all.


    And Senior Brother Qi and the Supreme Master of Heaven have already cooperated to deal with this monster.


    The monster slashed at the silvery white thread with a pair of sharp claws!


    The iron claw brought out a pink fierce light!


    But the flexibility of those white silk threads was top-notch, even if they were attacked like this, they were only slightly bent and not broken!


    There are more and more pink threads in that space...


    From top to bottom, from left to right, completely surrounded him!


    It seems that he has nowhere to go!


    But even though he already had a huge advantage, Senior Brother Qi didn''t show any confidence, but became more and more worried.


    He knew this monster all too well.


    Whether it''s his strength or his origin...


    He knew very well that with just this level of strength, he would never be able to do anything to that monster.


    If this monster is really so easy to deal with, Shengzu wouldn''t have nothing to do with him!


    Seeing that the monster had nowhere to go, suddenly he grabbed his chest with those sharp claws!


    From his body, pink blood suddenly sprayed out, and the internal organs also scattered all over the place.


    But a space-time gate unexpectedly appeared in the torn chest cavity.


    Then part of his spiritual consciousness got in, leaving only this remnant body in place, completely strangled into pieces of flesh by Brother Qi''s white silk thread.


    Even Su Yan was a little surprised this time.


    I''m afraid this monster has countless clones in different parallel time and space.


    And his consciousness can freely shuttle back and forth between these clones.


    When the consciousness reaches a clone, this clone becomes his main body.


    In this way, he almost became an existence that could not be killed at all.


    This kind of thing seems very simple to say, but there is a very important premise��that is, each clone must have considerable power.


    This considerable power is at least at the level of the Supreme Being.


    Who can cultivate the power of each of his avatars to the level of the Supreme Being?


    And there are almost infinite clones!


    Even those legendary immortal powers can''t do it!


    In the end... what kind of existence is he?


    Not only Su Yan, but also many gods here, and even the characters from the Four Great Sword Realms felt very strongly confused.


    What kind of existence is this monster?


    The Heavenly Sovereign who released the yaksha dharma has begun to look for his existence in different dimensions.


    Soon, the pink monster was found again!


    This time the monster''s power was at its peak again.


    This made everyone frown. If this continues, won''t they have to face an enemy that can never be killed? ?


    He can return to his peak indefinitely, and your divine power will always be consumed.


    Under the ebb and flow, no matter how powerful the gods are, they will all be killed by him!


    The monster was laughing wildly, and the laughter seemed to contain a huge mockery of Senior Brother Qi.


    But Senior Brother Qi''s Dao heart didn''t waver at all, because he already knew what kind of thing he was facing.


    Immortality in the true sense!


    To deal with such an existence, there is no need to think about **** him.


    The only thing that can be considered is how to seal his primordial spirit, this is the only solution.


    But his consciousness is too cunning, he won''t fight you to a certain extent at all, as long as the situation is wrong, he will kill himself, and transfer his consciousness to another body by the way.


    "Is this monster really immortal and eternal?"


    The people from the Four Great Sword Realms couldn''t bear it anymore, and began to directly ask the Emperor Dragon God Venerable.


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable said: "It may be that he has found another way, but his power level is far from the level of an immortal!"


    "A true immortal has reached the realm of emptiness. Under the realm of emptiness, all the laws and laws of the God Realm can be destroyed! He obviously does not have this realm!"


    "Perhaps a certain **** became distorted because of his extreme desire for immortality, so he became this monster!"


    "It''s ridiculous and sad!"


    The voice of the Emperor Dragon God hadn''t finished completely, when suddenly a pair of extremely fierce pink monster claws came out from the void behind him.


    Silently wiped it towards his neck!


    At this juncture of life and death, Emperor Dragon God Venerable suddenly bloomed with unparalleled strength!


    As expected of him, he was the strongest Heavenly Sovereign present, once his divine power was exerted, even the Divine Realm under his feet trembled together.


    A golden **** Buddha surrounded his body, and at the same time he pulled hard, pulling the pink monster out of the different space.


    Then the monster flew out and smashed a temple into powder.


    Amidst the huge cloud of smoke and dust, the monster let out an unparalleled scream!


    Obviously, he had already been injured by Emperor Dragon God Venerable.


    But just this level is not enough! !


    The monster dug open his chest again, and soon the body fell down again.


    And his consciousness has completely disappeared.


    Only a grotesque corpse was left on the ground!


    But his attack just now also sounded the alarm for everyone.


    He can come here at any time, and he can attack anyone at any time.


    On the surface, Senior Brother Qi has forced him to a corner of parallel time and space, but in fact he is free to come and go!


    All of a sudden, everyone became insecure.


    Especially the strong ones who are not in the realm of Supreme Heavenly Sovereign, everyone becomes a little at a loss.


    This power and even the endless lifespan are a huge threat to everyone! !


    Even Su Yan transformed into a golden armor with supernatural power on his body, staring intently at everything around him...


    Senior Brother Qi beheaded that monster nine more times in the different space!


    But other than the nine extra bodies, it doesn''t really make much sense.


    The monster still came and left whenever it wanted.


    At this time, the Emperor Dragon God Venerable couldn''t stand it anymore. He asked the people of the Four Great Sword Realms to form formations to defend themselves, and then flew directly towards the sky.


    "Qi Jian, here I come!!"


    The voice of Dilong Shenzun is extremely calm, and his Dharma appearance is a golden Buddha full of wisdom.


    Brother Qi was just about to speak, when the Emperor Dragon Divine Venerable had already magnified his Dharma image to a thousand feet.


    A thousand hands stretched out from behind the huge Buddha statue.


    The Buddha statue originally had its eyes closed, with benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, but after the Dilong Shenzun made a seal, the Buddha statue suddenly opened its eyes, and at the same time became fierce! !


    Endless murderous aura swept across the sky, and thousands of hands grabbed into the void at the same time, entering a different world! !


    Although only one-tenth of this power was used in this God''s Domain, it caused the entire God''s Domain to shake again.


    It was as terrifying as an earthquake had erupted! !


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at the Dharma image of the Emperor Dragon God. The power condensed by this Dharma image is enough to destroy the world.


    Even he can''t help but have some longing for this power.


    "Is this the power of the peak of the Supreme Being?"


    "Sure enough, it''s very interesting!"

 Chapter 5893： Ziqi came from the east and the ancestors left the customs

    Chapter 5893: Purple Qi Comes from the East and the Saint Ancestor Exits


    As the Dilong God Venerable continued to exert its power, there were obvious spatial shocks from many different worlds.


    There were even two parallel subspaces directly crushed by him!


    Such stalwart divine power is enough to amaze everyone! !


    Then something even more incredible happened.


    I saw the pink corpses falling continuously from different space-time cracks, hitting the ground of God''s Domain.


    The pink corpses were twisted to varying degrees, but all were **** and bloody.


    The young disciples of the Four Great Sword Domains couldn''t help cheering after seeing it!


    The feeling of this monster just now was too depressing!


    And after Emperor Dragon God Venerable made the move, it seemed that even the haze in the sky had completely disappeared!


    This feeling is too comfortable!


    But Su Yan couldn''t laugh at all, because he had already seen it.


    In essence, what Dilong Shenzun did was no different from Senior Brother Qi and the others.


    It''s just that Senior Brother Qi and the others needed two Heavenly Sovereigns to complete the work, which was done by Dilong Shenzun alone.


    The pink monster still couldn''t just be killed like this.


    To put it bluntly, the Emperor Dragon God Venerable was simply wasting his divine power.


    Moreover, Su Yan couldn''t see any possibility for them to win. If the monster wanted to continue, they could even fight until the divine power of Emperor Dragon and Senior Brother Qi was exhausted.


    Unavoidably, the question appeared in Su Yan''s mind again: What is this monster, and why is it so powerful!


    In the surrounding God Realm, the monster''s pink corpses quickly piled up into hills.


    Dilong Shenzun didn''t know how many times he had been killed in different time and space.


    But it didn''t work at all!


    Soon, those people from the Four Great Sword Realms couldn''t laugh at all.


    They are not fools and have fully realized the seriousness of the problem - this is definitely an endless war.


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable also became extremely bored, he was tired of this kind of enemy that could never be killed.


    "Qi Jian, is there no other way? Can we just keep fighting like this?"


    Faced with this problem, Senior Brother Qi was also very helpless, saying: "Usually as long as one hundred clones of him are killed, he will leave on his own."


    "But today I don''t know what happened. He has already killed five thousand clones of him, but he still refuses to leave!"


    Emperor Dragon Divine Venerable immediately asked back: "Is there something in your divine domain that is attracting him??"


    Su Yan''s whole body was stunned by the question of Emperor Dragon God. Although there was no evidence, he felt that the monster came for him.


    Perhaps it should be said that this monster came for the ancient inheritance in his body! !


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s expression inevitably changed very subtly.


    But he didn''t express his conjecture. Saying this kind of thing at this time will only put him at a disadvantage. He is not so stupid.


    "Are we going to keep fighting like this?"


    "There should be more than five thousand clones killed now, right?"


    The corpses that fell on the ground of God''s Domain were less than one-third of all the corpses, and more clones were directly wiped out in the time and space of other worlds.


    Senior Brother Qi was also very helpless: "Shen Zun, I have no choice but to continue fighting."


    "Let me tell you the truth, the holy ancestor lived in seclusion to study how to deal with this monster."


    "It''s not because of the Scarlet Phoenix God Realm that I retreated to practice..."


    God Emperor Dragon stopped talking, what''s the point of talking nonsense now?


    There was another blood rain from the sky, and more Heavenly Supremes came to help...


    The clones of that monster hidden in different time and space are constantly being found out, and then beheaded...


    But the so-called parallel time and space and subspace already have countless possibilities.


    Unless someone can combine countless parallel time and space and the infinity of the universe into one, then he can be completely killed!


    But with this power, I am afraid that it is already at the level of the Creator.


    Even if you don''t use this method, you should be able to handle this pink monster!


    A burst of purple air suddenly erupted from the east, and soon the purple air turned into a beam of light!


    This purple beam of light shot straight into the sky!


    Everyone couldn''t help but look over there!


    People from the Four Great Sword Realms showed extremely puzzled expressions, not knowing what the origin of this purple beam of light was!


    But the people in Danxin God Realm are already in ecstasy! !


    "It''s the Holy Ancestor who has left the customs!"


    "The Holy Ancestor must have left the customs!"


    "Only when the Holy Ancestor leaves the pass will there be the purple air coming from the east!"


    The Holy Ancestor in their mouth is the shaper and master of this God Realm - the Loyal Ancestor.


    In the past half an era, the ancestor of Danxin has been retreating.


    And the big and small things in God''s Domain are handed over to Senior Brother Qi to take charge!


    Now that the holy ancestor is finally going out, there should be a way to deal with this pink monster, right?


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Su Yan also let out a long breath, this God Realm also resonated with the aura of the Loyal Ancestor!


    It seems that the entire God Realm is welcoming his exit.


    Before seeing the figure of the ancestor of Danxin, the purple beam of light had expanded ten times, dyeing the entire sky purple.


    Then purple dragons haunted the clouds in the sky!


    Under the blessing of the powerful dragon energy, the aura of the holy ancestor became more and more solid.


    The strength of this holy ancestor is probably at the same level as the Emperor Dragon God, and it is also the pinnacle of the Heavenly Supreme. It is infinitely close to the realm of immortality and space.


    The breath of the holy ancestor made everyone feel strongly rejoiced.


    The holy ancestor came out at this time, it should be to deal with this monster that can never be killed!


    I saw Zilong in the sky clearing the way, and a golden figure suddenly appeared.


    There was an infinite golden divine light behind this figure, so that he could not see his appearance at all, only a vague figure could be seen.


    At most, he could only see a sword in his hand.


    When this sword waved in the sky, the whole sky began to shake.


    Then a huge hole was opened, and a huge golden light spewed out from it.


    Then the golden figure in the air was divided into seven parts, and all of them entered the gap.


    Everyone froze in the air, even God Emperor Dilong and Senior Brother Qi.


    They were also strongly shocked by the power and means used by the Danxin ancestor.


    Even more shocking things are yet to come.


    There was a sudden burst of blood rain in the sky, and countless pink stumps and broken arms fell from the sky, as thick as torrential rain and like hail.


    Although the Alchemy Patriarch had just appeared, he had killed at least 30,000 heads of that pink monster in such a short period of time! !


    It seems that so many years of retreat have not been in vain!


    The power and methods of the Danxin ancestor have indeed been infinitely aimed at that pink monster!


    In such a short period of time, so many clones were beheaded, even if the monster had infinite clones, it would still be seriously injured.


    The avatar may be unlimited, but the divine power and spiritual power are not unlimited.


    The seven incarnations of the Patriarch Danxin have long since disappeared in the God Realm, and the real battlefield is not even here.


    But everyone can feel a majestic feeling!


    "Is this the power of the Alchemy Patriarch?" the Dilong God Venerable murmured.


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns of Danxin God Realm flattered them more directly.


    "The Holy Ancestor is mighty!"


    "Sure enough, the Holy Ancestor has to take action to solve the problem!"


    "Once the Holy Ancestor makes a move, that monster will definitely die without a place to bury it!"


    ��


    Su Yan didn''t take these flattering voices seriously.


    Because in essence, there is no difference between the ancestor of Danxin and the emperor of the dragon, at most, the speed of killing monster clones is a hundred times faster.


    There is still no way to completely kill the monster!


    This is still a knot in an infinite loop.


    The nature of the game hasn''t changed in any way.


    Su Yan began to imagine, if it was him, how to defeat this monster!


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a good way.


    The ability of this monster is unsolvable in the realm of Supreme.


    But if it is the arrival of those strong men in the immortal state, it may not be so!


    The sky was still raining blood, and it looked extremely cruel.


    This taught the young disciples of the Four Great Sword Realms a lesson. Just by looking at the shocked expressions on their faces, they could tell that they had never seen such a **** scene.


    When they were in the Four Great Sword Domains, those teachers would definitely behave extremely modestly in front of them.


    They won''t be allowed to easily see the cruel nature of this world!


    The blood rain gradually became smaller.


    It seems that the ancestor of Danxin has already achieved an overwhelming advantage.


    Perhaps Danxin God Realm has been able to repel the monster again.


    Although this kind of repelling only has a short-term effect, as long as it is a win, it is already commendable!


    The sky was shocked, as if everything was about to be shaken by the power of the Danxin Sacred Ancestor!


    Everyone is shocked by the power of the Ancestor of Loyal Heart!


    But he didn''t notice that a pair of sharp pink claws suddenly appeared from Su Yan''s back!


    This pair of sharp claws came without warning, not even murderous, and it was almost impossible to be perceived.


    But Su Yan''s sword edge still swept past by instinct!


    Pink blood bloomed in front of Su Yan!


    Although he had already slashed the monster''s body with his sword, the light of the sword in his hand had an incomparably weird feeling. ,


    It seems that his sword didn''t hit some kind of entity...


    What exactly is this matter about?


    He himself was also very puzzled.


    But in the monster''s cracked chest, he felt a strange and familiar feeling...


    Suddenly, Su Yan''s eyes widened, revealing a very incredible look! !


    Su Yan has always been very calm, what can shock him so much can only be some extremely scary or completely clueless things!


    At this moment, Su Yan felt a trace of Jin Shiya''s aura from this monster!

 Chapter 5894： source of the curse

    Chapter 5894: The Source of the Curse


    It is definitely Jin Shiya''s breath!


    You can''t go wrong with this!


    Su Yan is very sure! !


    This monster is not Jin Shiya, but he has Jin Shiya''s aura. Although the aura is very weak, it is enough for Su Yan to feel.


    This monster was not attacking Su Yan just now, but wanted to pass this information to him.


    What''s even more incredible is that after Su Yan killed the monster, the battle in the sky gradually began to come to an end.


    Deafening cheers erupted from the Danxin God Realm, celebrating the ancestor''s exit, and even more celebrating the mighty power of the ancestor, repelling this powerful monster, and once again defending the peace of the God Realm!


    And the seven figures of the Loyal Sacred Patriarch also reappeared in the God Realm, like seven shining suns.


    The magic power of the ancestor of Danxin is really powerful and boundless.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t feel where the limit of his mana was.


    What hindered him from breaking through and becoming an immortal should not be mana, but the limitation of his state of mind.


    As long as his state of mind breaks through, he will definitely become an extremely powerful immortal.


    But this kind of thing is easy to say, but if you really want to do it, it is extremely difficult.


    Su Yan glanced at the corpse of the monster at his feet, Jin Shiya''s aura was gone at this time.


    Although it was only for a moment, the feeling would never be wrong.


    Ever since he came to the God Realm, Su Yan had been separated from several confidante friends.


    Although efforts have been made to find their whereabouts, but nothing has been gained.


    This time he suddenly felt Jin Shiya''s breath, how could he not be excited! !


    In the sky, the seven figures also merged into one, and Emperor Dragon God Venerable and the others also received their own dharma images and fell from the sky.


    The ancestor of Danxin was just a skinny old man, and God Emperor Dilong greeted him, and then talked about the reason why he came here.


    "Now the pressure from the abyss in the four major sword domains has become greater and greater, and we have to find more geniuses to resist the darkness from the abyss."


    Sacred Ancestor Danxin said: "The Four Great Sword Realms are the foundation of the God Realm. Since you are an important person in the Four Great Sword Realms, of course I must support you."


    After listening to the Emperor Dragon God Venerable, he congratulated the Ancestor Danxin for leaving the customs, and his strength has greatly increased.


    The two sides talked happily, but it would take a long time to clean up the densely packed corpses on the ground.


    But at this moment, the Emperor Dragon God Venerable''s eyes had fallen on Su Yan again.


    He is still full of strong interest in Su Yan. Such a genius must be brought back to the four major sword domains. Presumably the master of the sword domain and those supreme beings will be very happy.


    But the ancestor of loyalty did not know Su Yan.


    Senior Brother Qi hurriedly introduced Su Yan''s background and his previous performance in the face of the Scarlet Phoenix God Territory.


    "He got the inheritance of the jihad altar???"


    The Patriarch Danxin frowned tightly, and even his expression became extremely strange.


    Senior Brother Qi didn''t know what inheritance was in the holy war altar, and said, "It is said to be like this."


    "Let him come over, I have something to ask him personally."


    Hearing this, Senior Brother Qi personally drove Bai Yunfei to Su Yan, and went to invite him in person.


    Since it was the invitation from the ruler of God''s Domain, there was no room for Su Yan to refuse.


    He followed Senior Brother Qi to fly to the ancestor of Danxin.


    The Emperor Dragon God Venerable was also very curious about Su Yan''s unpredictable power.


    But the ancestor of Danxin didn''t ask where Su Yan''s power came from, but instead asked: "It seems that you have slept already?"


    "Yes, after I slept, the godhead evolved directly, from the earth supreme to the great supreme."


    What Su Yan said was easy and pleasant, but the people around were inexplicably shocked to the extreme.


    There is a whole big realm between the Earth Sovereign and the Great Sovereign, what the **** kind of thing is this, it can break through the big realm after sleeping?


    In fact, the sleep that Su Yan and the ancestor of Danxin talked about was not the sleep they understood.


    The Alchemy Ancestor has also seen that Su Yan and that ancient power have been perfectly connected together, and that power is already a part of Su Yan''s soul.


    It is absolutely impossible for others to take it away!


    He looked at Su Yan with a more serious expression.


    To be honest, he had never seen such a weird and powerful existence of Su Yan.


    Divine Emperor Dilong said: "Holy Ancestor, I don''t care what his origin is, what he has done before, you know the rules of the Four Great Sword Domains, as long as the strength is strong enough, we don''t look at the past, I will take him away !"


    The Patriarch Danxin laughed suddenly, and said: "You can take it if you want, I have agreed to it a long time ago, why bother to say it a second time."


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable also laughed: "Aren''t I afraid that the ancestor will go back on his word? With such a talent, don''t you want to stay in God''s Domain as your successor?"


    The Patriarch Danxin shook his head, smiled and said nothing.


    Instead, Mu Qiuming and the others cast envious, even a little jealous looks at Su Yan.


    Because the standard of the Emperor Dragon God is very high, it is the first time they have heard the Emperor Dragon God evaluate a person like this.


    Su Yan still had a cold face, and he didn''t show an arrogant expression like God Emperor Dragon spoke highly of him, and it seemed that God Emperor Dragon was talking about another person.


    Sacred Patriarch Danxin said: "I would like to give him a divine weapon."


    Su Yan and the ancestor of Danxin looked at each other, and the eyes of the ancestor of Danxin were extremely deep.


    There should be some kind of opportunity in these words, it is definitely not as simple as the superficial meaning.


    So Su Yan continued to remain silent, and did not immediately agree.


    He turned to ask: "What is that monster today? Why can it rely on consciousness to travel through parallel time and space and create infinite clones?"


    This is also a matter of concern to everyone, especially the people of the Four Great Sword Domains.


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable said: "I have never heard of such a weird existence in the God Realm?"


    "That thing used to be a **** emperor..."


    The ancestor of Danxin had only spoken half of what he said, and everyone showed inexplicable horror.


    "How can this be��"


    "How could the God Emperor become such a monster!"


    "This kind of thing... Could it be that he is a **** emperor polluted by the abyss?"


    Only Su Yan''s heart skipped a beat: "As expected, that monster must have been a powerful **** before, but I don''t know why it has fallen to such an extent."


    The Ancestor Danxin smiled and said: "He became like this, it has nothing to do with the abyss, and has a lot to do with the curse of the ancient times."


    The Patriarch Danxin stopped abruptly when he said this, but the Dilong Shenzun understood what he meant, and the shocked expression on his face became more and more intense.


    Mu Qiuming had only heard half of the story, and her curiosity had just been aroused. Now the story was suddenly cut off, and she immediately asked, "Uncle Dilong, what''s going on? What curse? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. Not only you, but even I were not born in that era."


    His words came to an abrupt end here, obviously he did not want to continue entanglement on this issue.


    The Patriarch Danxin also intends to welcome guests from the Four Great Sword Domains...


    All the way to the largest shrine, Mu Qiuming was still asking this question.


    God Venerable Dilong was so annoyed by her that he had no choice but to speak slowly.


    "In ancient times, there used to be a force that ruled the God Realm. This force was called darkness and turmoil. They had the power to corrupt the minds of gods... Besides, there were many beautiful women in the darkness and turmoil."


    "They rely on these women to marry **** emperors or **** kings as concubines, corrupt these **** emperors and **** kings in various ways, turn them into monsters who only know how to kill, and turn the **** world upside down!"


    "Later, a great power appeared and declared war on the dark turmoil..."


    "This great power is almost called dark chaos, but after him, many **** emperors and holy ancestors were born, and the God Realm ushered in an era of greater turmoil, that is the ancient era!"


    Mu Qiuming asked, "What about the curse?"


    "A set of curse techniques spread from the dark turmoil. It is said that before the fall of some **** kings, they can rely on their own karma and divine power to curse the enemy in a way that breaks the godhead, making the enemy''s godhead obliterated!"


    Mu Qiuming said disappointedly: "Isn''t this just an ordinary death together? I thought it was some kind of love curse!"


    "This is not ordinary, the monster just now is the product of the dark curse!"


    "If this monster can be seen everywhere in the God Realm, what do you think the God Realm will be like?"


    Mu Qiuming said: "I''m afraid it will turn the world upside down...ah, no, it should be that many God Realms have been destroyed, and there will be no gods in the God Realm."


    "Yes! After the darkness and turmoil, the God Realm almost fell into dead silence! It took many epochs to return to today''s level."


    "If the darkness and turmoil and the ancient times come again, maybe the God Realm will return to the deserted and lonely state again, and we may all have to die!"


    Only then did Mu Qiuming stick out his tongue, "Isn''t that more powerful than the abyss?"


    "The abyss naturally has the horror of the abyss, the two are completely different."


    Su Yan was also listening beside him, and after listening, he began to calculate in his heart.


    Why is it that a mere curse can degrade the **** king and holy ancestor at the top of the gods to the point of losing their original mind?


    On this point, Emperor Dragon God Venerable still didn''t say anything.


    This is the most critical point!


    Forget it, maybe he doesn''t know the answer to this question either, after all he isn''t even immortal.


    But Mu Qiuming just wanted to hear some interesting stories, and this story was not interesting to her at all, so she didn''t bother to ask.


    After all, the dark turmoil and the ancient times were all things that happened many years ago, and it has nothing to do with a young lady like her!


    Compared with these distant and ethereal things, she cared more about Su Yan.


    Being defeated so easily by Su Yan today, she had already vowed in her heart that she must find her way back when she goes back!


    Let''s all step into the temple together.


    The ancestor of Danxin suddenly said to Su Yan: "When you merged with that golden light at the Jihad altar, did you ever see some illusions?"

 Chapter 5895： Dark turmoil strikes

    Chapter 5895: Dark Turmoil Strikes


    The Patriarch Danxin must know something, that''s why he asked such a question.


    An existence like him would certainly not be aimless.


    But how could he be so sure?


    Also, why did Jin Shiya''s aura come from that weird monster? Although it was only for a moment, Su Yan''s judgment was definitely not wrong!


    He was still thinking about how to answer Danxin Shengzu''s question.


    But the ancestor of Danxin had already walked towards the door first.


    In the temple, the ancestor Danxin gave an order to celebrate his departure.


    For the next fifteen days, the entire God Realm will enter a state of carnival.


    God Venerable Emperor Dragon also said congratulations repeatedly, but he quickly said: "Holy Ancestor, I still have important tasks to do, so I won''t stay here with you. After today, I will leave your divine domain."


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Danxin Shengzu asked.


    "Yeah, this mission is an urgent mission, and the Master of the Sword Domain is still waiting for me to go back and return."


    After speaking of this, the Emperor Dilong offered a glass of wine to the ancestor of Danxin.


    Both parties raised their wine glasses and drank them all in one gulp.


    Then the eyes of the Emperor Dragon God fell on Su Yan.


    He has already taken a fancy to Su Yan, and he wants to greet the ancestor of Danxin and take Su Yan away.


    The Patriarch Danxin said: "He has an aura of antiquity, if you take him to the Four Great Sword Realms, he may become even more troublesome."


    "Oh? What does the Holy Ancestor mean?"


    Not only the Emperor Dragon God Venerable, but even Su Yan didn''t understand what the Ancestor of Danxin said suddenly.


    All eyes looked directly at the ancestor of Danxin.


    But Shengzu just smiled and didn''t explain anything.


    Su Yan understood that the Ancestor Danxin was referring to something, and he was talking about the ancient power he obtained from the jihad altar.


    What kind of power that is, even Su Yan himself is not very clear.


    He has not been in the God Realm for many days, and his foundation is too shallow.


    Afterwards, the ancestor of Danxin and the emperor of the dragon did not talk to each other. It seemed that the meaning of the two celestial beings had already been melted in the wine.


    Both of them drank heavily, and the atmosphere of the whole banquet was very high.


    Su Yan sat there alone, only took a sip of wine, and then put down the wine cup.


    He''s musing over some issues because he doesn''t feel like drinking.


    The Emperor Dragon made it clear that he wanted to take him to the Four Great Sword Realms.


    The ancient gates of the Abyss and the God Realm were guarded by the Four Great Sword Domains, and he had a faint feeling that the ancient inheritance in his body might be related to the Abyss, but he didn''t know the exact connection.


    The so-called fate has always been like this. When you are deeply involved and you are a part of it, someone will often push you away, even if you want to refuse.


    Senior Brother Qi really wanted to keep Su Yan in the Alchemy God Realm. After all, his strength was so strong that he was already considered invincible in the realm of the Great Supreme.


    Just when everyone was having the most fun drinking, a goddess flew in from the door.


    This goddess was supposed to be graceful and graceful, but now she couldn''t see that chic and calm at all. Half of her body was stained with blood, and she fell to the ground after entering.


    "Holy Ancestor, save me!!"


    The ancestor of Danxin got up immediately, and used a wonderful method to fix the goddess in a small golden ball.


    This golden ball contained some kind of healing spell. The wounds on her body gradually healed, but the damage on her soul was not so simple, and it took a long time of rest to recover slowly.


    "what happened?"


    "Holy Ancestor, Baiqi and Tianlong are being attacked by a mysterious dark force, and the arrangement will not last long!"


    "The two great gods sent many envoys to ask for help, but the dark forces are too powerful, and I am the only one who broke out of the siege!"


    After hearing the news, everyone was in disbelief at first, and then gasped!


    Mu Qiuming asked in great perplexity: "The dark forces in the God Realm have been wiped out as early as the last era. Where did the dark forces come from now?"


    "The dark forces cannot be completely wiped out, I''m afraid there are some dark remnants."


    "But if it''s just some remnants, how dare you attack God''s Domain?!"


    The Emperor Dragon said indifferently: "Isn''t it easy to know the answer? Go and see for yourself and you''ll know what''s going on."


    At this time, most of everyone''s wine has been sober.


    The rulers of these two divine realms are both apprentices of the ancestor of the Danxin, and they cannot be saved if they don''t want to.


    And you must use the fastest speed to kill and rescue.


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but he was already ready to leave.


    Mu Qiuming glanced at Su Yan and said, "Does he want to be with us too?"


    Godly Emperor Dragon said as a matter of course: "Naturally, you should have learned how powerful he is just now."


    These young people from the Four Great Sword Regions all showed displeasure. They are all the proud sons of the sky, even if they are defeated by Su Yan, it is only a temporary thing.


    To surpass Su Yan, it will be a matter of time.


    The eyes of these geniuses are not friendly, but Su Yan doesn''t care what kind of eyes they are.


    From Su Yan''s point of view, they were also just some low-ranking little fish.


    The ancestor of Danxin put out a gourd and asked everyone not to resist the power of the gourd.


    Following the gourd, it flew into the air, and suddenly sucked many gods and Su Yan into it.


    Inside this gourd, there is actually a small cave world opened up, and there is actually a blue sky and a sun above the head.


    Below are the undulating mountains, and occasionally you can see many pavilions appearing on the peaks of some mountains.


    Mu Qiuming and the others were also amazed, saying that this magic weapon is really powerful.


    The gourd of the Alchemy Patriarch can hold all the strong men in the God Realm, and then he took the gourd and arrived at the center of the battlefield in an instant with the previous space coordinates, and then released everyone from the gourd.


    This is the fastest way to reach the battlefield.


    Soon, there was another inexplicable suction in the sky, there was no need to resist, after being sucked away naturally, it had already appeared on the battlefield of God''s Domain.


    The air was filled with an extremely strong smell of gunpowder smoke.


    The sky above his head was crimson, and he could still see a huge crack. It was an ancient dark breath coming from the crack.


    This dark breath is not only strong, but also has a strong sense of defilement. It seems that even their divine power and godhead will be defiled along with it!


    What the goddess said just now is exactly what she said, and the situation is even more serious than what she said.


    The surrounding palaces are burning with black flames, almost devouring everything and turning them into ashes!


    Coming here is like coming to the end of the world.


    Many supreme beings who were still a bit drunk, are now completely sober.


    Looking up towards the sky, I saw that there are still powerful people at the level of the Supreme Being in the sky using the power of Fadu, and they have transformed into nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine purple lightning lights, completely covering the sky!


    The purple electric light shone on everyone''s faces.


    But before it was too late to marvel, the source of this vast magic power had already fallen from the sky fiercely!


    "Oops!"


    The Patriarch Danxin could no longer maintain his composure. The source of this mana was the master of this God Realm, and he was also his direct disciple.


    And in the sky, in the **** crack, a dark shadow has gradually expanded!


    Its appearance caused all the Supreme Godheads to vibrate involuntarily!


    Even Su Yan is the same, he still doesn''t understand what happened... This is the first time he has encountered such a turbulent godhead.


    And the ancestor of loyalty has appeared in the sky!


    He held a thunder spell, and his hands shone brilliantly.


    "Edict!!"


    There is only a thunderbolt left in the whole sky!


    Even the endlessly burning black flames on the ground were completely wiped out at this moment!


    The strength of the ancestor of Danxin is really strong to an exaggerated level.


    It also made Su Yan realize that even if they are also the Supreme Beings, the gap between them may be so large that it is difficult to measure!


    At least none of the Supreme Beings that Su Yan had met before could reach this level!


    This purple thunder light contains the orthodox power of Taoism, which is enough to dispel all evil spirits and heretics!


    There was only a black figure like a flame left in the sky, and the huge blood-colored crack in the eyes of a monster behind him!


    Although the Alchemy Patriarch dispelled all the darkness in God''s Domain.


    But he didn''t feel the slightest bit of excitement at all, instead he became more and more dignified.


    This dark and turbulent power has caused countless gods and emperors to fall in the God Realm!


    He is like an ant in front of this power.


    Moreover, once the darkness in the God Realm is fully awakened, it may bring unimaginable terror and destruction to the entire world!


    Today, the horror and destruction they have to face is probably less than one percent.


    The dark figure suddenly turned into a long spear, which flew across the sky in less than half a second, almost piercing into the eyeballs of the ancestor of Danxin!


    This scene stunned everyone, the attack was too fast!


    And without warning!


    If it weren''t for the Alchemy Patriarch, if it was another Heavenly Supreme, I''m afraid he would have fallen under this move!


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns flew to the sky in a hurry, wanting to support the ancestor of Danxin.


    God Emperor Dilong also warned Mu Qiuming and the others: "Don''t walk around here, wait until we jointly suppress the dark turmoil!"


    This was the first time Mu Qiuming saw such a dignified expression on the face of the Emperor Dragon God.


    Even in the face of the threat of the abyss, Emperor Dragon God Venerable has always been calm.


    She couldn''t help asking: "What is this dark turmoil?"


    God Emperor Dragon replied seriously: "No one knows what the dark turmoil is, but as long as the dark turmoil appears, many gods will fall in the entire God Realm!"


    "Darkness and turmoil are a shocking catastrophe for any god!"

 Chapter 5896： prince of darkness

    Chapter 5896: Prince of Darkness


    After Dilong Shenzun finished speaking, Mu Qiuming and the others were left in place with a look of astonishment, and flew into the sky.


    Including Senior Brother Qi and the others, there are a total of seventeen Heavenly Sovereigns here! !


    This lineup is already considered unprecedentedly strong.


    In today''s God Realm, there should not be many forces that can find so many Heavenly Supremes at once.


    Because the vast majority of those who can reach this level are unwilling to be subservient to others, and will go to open up the realm of the gods by themselves.


    But even with so many Heavenly Sovereigns, they poured out all their strength to feed.


    It was impossible to directly seal the crack in the darkness and turmoil.


    On the contrary, many dark figures ran out from the blood-colored rift, which was comparable to the battle of the Supreme Being these days.


    These dark figures were very silent, not saying a word at all.


    Su Yan has also been observing the battlefield closely, trying to figure out what kind of existence these dark figures are.


    But even though Su Yan''s golden pupils could already see the cause and effect in the world, he couldn''t see the true colors of these dark figures clearly.


    They seem to be alive, and they seem to be dead and decayed...


    Even cause and effect are in chaos!


    The fight in the sky will soon be extremely fierce!


    The Patriarch Danxin released another 50 million Taoist mantras, but it was just enough to suppress the dark figures on the opposite side.


    If you want to win, and then seal that **** crack, I''m afraid it won''t be something you can do in a short time.


    This battle has reached the level of the Supreme Being.


    Su Yan, like the young supreme beings in the Four Great Sword Domains, was completely useless in such an intense battle.


    They can only watch those Heavenly Sovereigns show off their might from below.


    The Emperor Dragon Divine Venerable directly transformed into a ten thousand zhang true dragon, his pair of sharp claws grasped the sun and the moon, and sprayed out infinite precious light.


    A precious light is a sword light!


    And his precious light has tens of thousands of Taos!


    Once you exert your power, it is equivalent to exerting thousands of sword lights!


    This power is enough to destroy the world, but it still can''t help those dark figures.


    The young supreme beings of the Four Great Sword Realms watched with horror, with their hearts hanging in their throats.


    Suddenly, the pink monster appeared in front of Su Yan!


    That old enemy, who was said by the ancestor of the loyal heart, could never be killed, actually took advantage of this opportunity to appear in front of them!


    Suddenly seeing that pink figure here, even Su Yan was completely astonished.


    Maybe this monster didn''t leave at the beginning, but instead kept following them, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    In the next second, the monster released more than a dozen different clones, attacking Su Yan and the Young Supreme of the Four Great Sword Domains at the same time!


    Everyone showed their abilities, and many **** statues or powerful sword lights were released, but it was difficult to resist the pink monster!


    This monster was beheaded and killed at least 28,000 clones by the Ancestor Danxin and the Emperor Dragon God.


    The scene of many corpses falling like rain from the sky is still fresh in people''s memory.


    At that time, the young Heavenly Venerates of the Four Great Sword Realms thought that this monster would be easy to deal with.


    But only after facing it by myself did I realize that this monster is really strong against the sky! !


    Even though so many clones have been released, the power is still so exaggerated!


    After resisting this move, several of them were already numb from the backlash, and almost lost their long swords!


    Su Yan also showed an expression of astonishment, because he didn''t feel the killing intent from this monster, but the monster''s attack on him was just superficial.


    This made him very strange, but there was no way to chase him.


    Because these clones all escaped into parallel time and space after a blow.


    Those young supreme beings from the Four Great Sword Realms are already standing back to back, forming a sword array.


    Have to say, this is the best way to deal with it.


    If you fight alone, you may be defeated one by one at any time.


    But if they can form a sword array, they can help each other.


    These young supreme beings of the Four Great Sword Domains still have some skills after all, they are not idiots.


    Only Su Yan still has one person and one sword.


    He suddenly raised his head, only to see countless Daoist mantras released by the ancestor of the alchemy above, the number may be thirty million!


    The mana needed for such a number of Taoist mantras is simply unimaginable!


    At least it has surpassed the sum of Su Yan''s current mana.


    But even with such surging mana suppression, the power from the source of darkness is still as immovable as a mountain.


    Obviously, only relying on the Emperor Dragon God, the Alchemy Patriarch, and the dozen or so Heavenly Supremes, cannot suppress the darkness here!


    There was another burst of blood rain in the sky.


    The monster released tens of thousands of clones to attack the ancestor of Danxin...


    However, it was severely suppressed by the tens of millions of Taoist mantras in the sky, and countless mutilated bodies fell from the sky with blood and smashed to the ground.


    The surroundings are filled with an extremely strong smell of blood.


    It doesn''t look like a god''s domain at all, but like eighteen levels of hell!


    Savagery and cruelty filled everything!


    The **** crack in the sky widened a lot...


    The ancestors of Danxin and the others looked extremely serious at this time!


    They fought with all their strength for so long, not only failed to seal the darkness and turmoil, but instead expanded the darkness!


    And that ubiquitous monster messing around...


    All the Supreme Beings felt extremely uncomfortable.


    And in the cracked dark gap, a figure of a woman suddenly appeared.


    She is different from those dark figures, at least she can see someone''s appearance, her extremely pale skin, her eyes already glowing blue, and that black armor with an unparalleled dark aura...


    Perhaps it was she who dominated this dark and turbulent attack!


    But what kind of existence is she?


    The Patriarch Danxin said: "No, she may be the Prince of Darkness!"


    "Prince??"


    None of the Heavenly Supremes here has the qualifications of the Loan Heart Sacred Ancestor, and they feel very strange when they hear this term.


    In fact, this is also the first time they have come into contact with the power of darkness and turmoil.


    In the past, it was only seen in various books, and the power of darkness and turmoil in the books was enough to destroy the entire world.


    These words seem scary, but the actual experience is even more terrifying.


    The dark blue eyes of the prince of darkness passed through the ancestor of the alchemy, and quickly locked on to Su Yan.


    Just being stared at by those blue eyes, Su Yan actually felt like the blood in his whole body was about to freeze.


    However, Su Yan''s eyes could not see anything very quickly. He seemed to have become blind suddenly, and when he looked around, he could only see an incomparably dense darkness.


    No life, no hope, no temperature, no everything...


    This is the source of the darkness and turmoil! !


    His mind has been invaded by the other party. Although he knew this, Su Yan found it hard to resist!


    Suddenly, from Su Yan''s body, that golden light bloomed from a tiny place!


    It''s like a gorgeous golden flower blooming...


    At this moment, the power of the Holy Heaven Emperor helped him dispel the terrifying darkness in his heart.


    Let Su Yan''s sight finally recover.


    However, when Su Yan regained his sight, what he saw was Mu Qiuming''s terrified face.


    Soon, he knew that Mu Qiuming would be so frightened.


    He is being dragged into the time and space of another world by the pink monster...


    Su Yan suddenly burst into divine power, but it was too late.


    He was still dragged into a different time and space.


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword swung violently!


    The monster took Su Yan''s sword without dodging, and then let go of Su Yan.


    Then, the monster said in an extremely difficult tone: "You, you, you...don''t you want to see Jin Shiya again? She really wants to see you...well..."


    Although his speech was stammering, and some words sounded very vague, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    But he was indeed speaking to Su Yan.


    The monster suddenly spoke, which shocked Su Yan.


    But what he cared more about was what the monster said.


    After concentrating on it, he asked, "Is everything you just said true?"


    The monster made a strange noise again, not sure if it was responding to Su Yan''s question.


    And Su Yan has also noticed that although the monster has wisdom, it is affected by huge instincts. In many cases, wisdom is suppressed by instinct.


    It would be too sad if he was a certain **** emperor or **** king before transforming into this terrifying monster!


    If it was Su Yan, he would rather die than become such a monster and live in this world!


    All of a sudden, all the monster''s movements stopped, as if it had turned into a stone sculpture.


    "Huh?"


    Su Yan also showed a look of bewilderment.


    However, the monster suddenly let out a very cold male voice, completely different from the beast-like voice just now.


    It''s as if the master of the soul has been replaced behind this monster''s skin.


    "Who are you?" Su Yan asked with his long sword in his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the only important thing is whether you want to see Jin Shiya again!"


    Su Yan asked more and more intently: "How do you know that I want to see Jin Shiya?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know if you want to see her or not, that''s why I asked you! It''s her who really wants to see you!"


    This cold male voice clearly indicated that he had grasped Jin Shiya''s whereabouts.


    So is this a threat?


    Or did he want to make a deal with Su Yan?


    Su Yan didn''t know the other party''s identity at all, let alone the other party''s purpose, but since he could talk to him through this monster''s body, the other party''s strength and realm must be higher than his.


    There are many peculiar existences in the God Realm, hidden in the dark corners, which are not known at all.


    The strength realm of the opponent may have reached the realm of the immortal.


    If you want to make a deal with such a powerful existence, you must be careful.


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t spoken for a long time, the male voice said impatiently: "You haven''t answered my question yet, do you really want to see Jin Shiya?"

 Chapter 5897： sword master

    Chapter 5897: Sword Master


    The answer to this question is of course obvious.


    Of course Su Yan wanted to see Jin Shiya again, he had gone through untold hardships for this reason!


    But the identity and purpose of the other party are unknown, and the ghost knows if there is a trap or a trap behind it.


    And the existence that can use this kind of monster as a tool, his strength may have already surpassed the limit, and he may already be an immortal existence.


    "Who are you?" Su Yan asked after concentrating.


    The monster didn''t speak, but there was a breath of Jin Shiya from him.


    At the same time, the monster grabbed a strand of Jin Shiya''s hair from another time and space...


    Su Yan was so jealous.


    Jin Shiya may have already fallen into the opponent''s hands!


    Seeing Su Yan''s resentful eyes and the undisguised murderous aura on his body, the monster suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed.


    He obviously looked down on Su Yan.


    This is true, not to mention manipulating the existence behind this monster, this monster alone has the strength to stand up to the ancestor of Danxin.


    Su Yan is not even the supreme being of the sky now, in front of this monster, he is afraid that he has no power to fight back at all.


    Does he really have a choice in front of this monster?


    If he refuses, what will he do if the other party directly kills him?


    But if you agree, will you jump into a trap!


    The two choices before Su Yan are simply a trap of dilemma.


    He stared at the monster without saying a word, but the being behind the monster didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    Perhaps it should be said that the other party is enjoying Su Yan''s difficulties!


    It''s the same in the God Realm, the strong can control the fate of the weak, and treat each other like ants.


    Although Su Yan was unhappy with this feeling, there was nothing he could do about it.


    The gap in strength is clearly here!


    But at this moment, a colorful crack suddenly appeared in the void!


    From this crack, colorful sword lights poured in like flowing water!


    This is like the sword light of a torrential flood, but it has a strange nature that Su Yan has never seen before.


    Before he had time to think about who released the sword light, he had already soared into the air.


    He already felt a real threat!


    This sword light devoured the sky and devoured the earth, destroying this strange space almost immediately!


    The pink monster also came to be involved in the frenzy of Jianguang, and soon disappeared!


    And after the space here was completely destroyed, Su Yan also returned to the God Realm.


    When Mu Qiuming and the others saw that Su Yan had come back, they all had expressions of disbelief.


    They thought that Su Yan was dragged to another world by that monster, and had already been eaten by that monster!


    After Su Yan returned to the God Realm, he looked up and saw the colorful sword lights in the sky!


    The shock wave formed by the colorful sword light even penetrated into the blood-red crack.


    And the Prince of Darkness lost an arm, looking extremely embarrassed, and even the sense of oppression was less than one-tenth of when he first appeared on the stage.


    This five-color sword light is as powerful as a rainbow, not only overwhelming all enemies, but also the dozen or so Heavenly Supremes present are inferior to him!


    Su Yan not only became curious, but who is the owner of this colorful sword light, and why his power is even higher than that of the Alchemy Patriarch!


    This power may already be immortal! !


    This level of power was also the first time Su Yan had seen it.


    The pink monster is still traveling through different parallel time and space, trying to deal with the Supreme Being here.


    But after the five-color sword light swept across the sky, even the monsters hidden in countless parallel time-spaces and sub-spaces would be attacked together, and then fell down from the sky fiercely, turning into pieces!


    It is obvious that the five-color sword light has the ability to penetrate time and space!


    And it seems to be more than that! !


    Su Yan has just witnessed that the five-color sword light is like a frenzy, not only cutting off the monster''s clone, but also completely destroying the parallel time and space!


    Between the swaying of the sword light, countless times and spaces were also destroyed together!


    A single sword can destroy many time and space! !


    Such power, such level, even Su Yan has never heard of it!


    In the sky, the ancestor of Danxin and the emperor of the dragon have all stopped.


    In fact, they are no longer needed.


    The owner of this five-color sword light is enough to suppress everything, whether it is darkness and turmoil or this immortal monster!


    They are like ants in front of him.


    As long as the colorful sword light is swayed, it will definitely destroy the dead!


    Su Yan couldn''t help looking towards the sky, wanting to see clearly what kind of person the owner of the five-color sword light was.


    Soon, Su Yan saw a woman in golden armor standing proudly in the sky.


    A head of silver hair fluttered in the sky, and at the same time, it emitted five colors of divine light!


    At the same time, she holds a multicolored sword in her hand!


    Her aura is like the highest mountain in the world!


    This is the first time Su Yan has seen such a terrifying **** with a sword!


    This woman should have appeared after Su Yan was dragged to a different dimension by the monster.


    But as soon as she appeared, she crushed and shocked the audience with her absolute strength!


    Perhaps this should be the true strength of the Four Great Sword Domains! !


    It was Su Yan who underestimated the Four Great Sword Domains before!


    And Mu Qiuming and the others were also rejoiced, she was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    "It''s my senior sister who is here!"


    "I told you guys a long time ago, my elder sister is invincible!"


    She is full of strong admiration for her elder sister.


    Those young Supremes also laughed, sweeping away the haze just now.


    "There is a sword master coming, no matter what monster it is, it will be dead!"


    "Of course, it is a sword master level existence after all!"


    Su Yan noticed a word they said: "Sword Master".


    He had never heard the word before.


    But as long as you think about what they said casually, you can know that the status of the sword master in the four major sword domains is probably extremely high, and this power can be regarded as the peak level.


    The prince of darkness transformed into a long sickle with boundless darkness.


    The power of this dark scythe is terrifying, and it can easily distort the surrounding time and space.


    But even with such power, it collapsed immediately after colliding with that colorful sword light!


    Mu Qiuming and the others cheered happily again! !


    The strength and realm of the Prince of Darkness are absolutely terrifying. The power contained in the dark scythe just now is enough to shatter time, space and laws, but in front of that colorful sword light, he has no power to fight back!


    What exactly is that colorful sword light? ? ?


    Su Yan glanced at the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in his hand, and felt as though one was on the ground and the other was in the sky.


    Did the five-color sword light surpass the level of the artifact? !


    What level should that be...


    What kind of existence is an alcohol stove to create such an extraordinary artifact!


    He was already speechless, and it seemed that even his inherent common sense had been broken.


    Seeing Su Yan''s shocked expression, Mu Qiuming immediately became proud.


    "Hmph! Don''t you think you are very powerful? Now you see, the sword masters of our four major sword domains are the most powerful!"


    After she finished speaking, she stretched out her little finger to Su Yan, appearing to be very disdainful towards Su Yan.


    She originally thought that if she did this, Su Yan would be very angry, at least completely irritated by her.


    However, Su Yan didn''t react at all, she was so calm that she was a little surprised, and at the same time, she couldn''t fully vent the squeamishness of the young lady in her heart.


    Finally...she glared at Su Yan and said, "You are so boring!"


    "What kind of power can one become a sword master?"


    "Stupid! Becoming a sword master does not depend on strength, but there are ten divine swords in the four major sword domains. As long as you are selected, even a divine general can immediately gain the power of the peak of the Supreme Heaven!"


    Su Yan was extremely surprised and said: "Don''t you need to practice?"


    "What''s the use of training! As long as you are selected by the sword, the power of the sword masters of all ages will bless you!"


    "Isn''t that one step up to the sky?"


    "It''s already a one-step climb to the sky! But I think you should stop fantasizing. My father has already said that only the existence of great perseverance, great courage, and great luck can become a sword master! Do you think you are qualified?"


    "The quota for the top ten sword masters is not yet full. You think it''s easy to become a sword master. I advise you not to fantasize about it, because you are not qualified at all!"


    She taunted Su Yan a few words, and her mood immediately improved.


    When he looked up at the sky again, the head of the Prince of Darkness was beheaded by the sword master.


    But the existence of darkness and chaos is completely different from other gods.


    Even though the dark prince''s head was cut off, she didn''t die. Instead, she grew nine heads with the power of darkness.


    The sword master didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Because she has absolute power!


    This power sweeps across the sky, suppressing the darkness is no problem at all!


    From the moment she appeared in this battle, there was no suspense.


    Even the pink monster was beheaded with ninety-nine thousand clones, no longer daring to use clones to deal with the sword master!


    As long as the dark turmoil is suppressed, the battle here will be over!


    This power, and this sword intent...


    It made Su Yan feel a strong shock! !


    A thought inevitably came to Su Yan''s mind: if he goes to the Four Great Sword Domains, can he become the next sword master!


    Didn''t Mu Qiuming already said that just now?


    There are still several vacancies in the top ten sword masters.


    If he becomes the next sword master, no one will dare to threaten him!


    At least when the monster took out a strand of Jin Shiya''s hair just now, he could already greet him with a sword!


    Up to now, he has deeply felt the lack of his own strength! !


    And in the sky, the colorful sword light suddenly turned into a rainbow bridge!


    This rainbow bridge looks very beautiful, but its lethality is shocking to the extreme! !

 Chapter 5898： arrival

    Chapter 5898 Arrival


    The Rainbow Bridge directly hit the **** crack.


    Ancestor Danxin and the dozen or so Heavenly Sovereigns have nothing to do with this **** crack.


    But under the sword master''s attack, the **** crack immediately shook.


    Even Su Yan felt that on the other side of the unfathomable **** crack, he was also violently impacted by the sword light! !


    The power of the sword master is indeed superior to all the heavenly beings, and he is an existence that can walk sideways in the God Realm! !


    Who wouldn''t desire such power!


    Among the four major sword domains, there are still swords hanging in the air, without a sword master.


    Presumably, to become a sword master, a very harsh selection is required!


    But Su Yan is not afraid of this kind of selection at all, if he can get this power, he will be very happy!


    Mu Qiuming and the others were already cheering in advance.


    Under the mighty power of the sword master, there was no suspense about victory.


    Even the ancestors of Danxin and Senior Brother Qi were deeply shocked by this power.


    In front of this power, the power of the ordinary Heavenly Sovereign is like a joke.


    Seeing that the battle was over, Su Yan took away his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    But his gaze was always on that sword master.


    When the **** crack was completely defeated, a burst of snowflakes fell from the sky. The snowflakes contained multicolored crystals, which looked magnificent.


    This colorful crystal is the crystallization of the remaining divine power.


    The Emperor Dragon God Venerable has already gone to meet the sword master.


    The sword master''s expression was very indifferent, and she said to Emperor Dragon God Venerable: "I''m going to do something, and I''m going to go back to the four major sword domains when I''m done. It''s your turn."


    Mu Qiuming has already flown into the sky with the sword light.


    She threw herself into the arms of the sword master enthusiastically, "Senior Sister Xiaocai, thank you for saving me!!"


    Mu Qiuming kept rubbing against her face, even the sword master couldn''t hold back.


    "You are already a supreme level existence now, why are you still like a child!"


    Mu Qiuming said enthusiastically: "Then I am only like this with senior sister, not like this with others!"


    Su Yan''s expression was a bit complicated, while Mu Qiuming pointed to Su Yan on the ground and said what happened before.


    The sword master glanced towards Su Yan, and didn''t stop too much, that''s all.


    Obviously, the current Su Yan''s arrangement has caused her to pay too much attention!


    Next, the ancestor Danxin took his disciples and disciples to greet the sword master.


    Only then did Su Yan realize that the sword master''s full name should be Shenxiao Sword Master.


    Because the sword she used was named Shenxiao.


    This sword has been taken into her body by her now, obviously he has integrated with this sword.


    Now Su Yan has completely changed his mind, he plans to go to the Four Great Sword Domains.


    If possible, he would also become the sword master!


    When parting, the Patriarch Danxin smiled at Su Yan, and said that they will definitely meet again in the future.


    Su Yan didn''t pay attention to it, all he was thinking about was the word "Sword Master".


    On the way back, Mu Qiuming came to provoke Su Yan twice, but Su Yan had a cold face and didn''t bother to pay attention to her at all.


    She felt that she didn''t go, so she ignored Su Yan.


    Going to the Four Great Sword Domains is a long journey, and you have to go through several space portals.


    During this period, he also passed by several large God Realms, and the Emperor Dragon God selected several young Heavenly Supremes to follow them back to the Four Great Sword Realms.


    Follow them and fly to the corner of God Realm!


    When we got here, even the stars became extremely dim.


    It''s as if they''ve reached the end of the world.


    Then, finally, there was a little light at the end of the darkness.


    As their footsteps across time and space got closer, two swords that were too huge to measure appeared in the universe!


    These two swords are probably thousands of miles long, and at the same time emit a strong sword light, possessing all the characteristics of a divine weapon!


    These two swords intersect to form an arch, which makes people feel excited after seeing it.


    Even after Su Yan saw it, he stood up straight and showed an excited expression.


    Mu Qiuming did not know when he had arrived by his side.


    "This is the Sword Gate, haven''t you seen it before! Our four major sword domains are not comparable to those of the **** domain!"


    She completely regarded Su Yan as a bumpkin from the countryside.


    Su Yan, on the other hand, disliked her childishness and didn''t bother to pay attention to her at all.


    But the more Su Yan was like this, the more she wanted to stimulate Su Yan.


    Because when she was in the sword field, everyone coaxed her, and no one dared to show her face.


    Such a person came suddenly and dared to show her face, but she felt that it was still very fresh.


    After passing the sword gate, it is the territory of the four major sword domains.


    The four major sword realms are Zixiao, Lanshen, Chicheng, and Ice Saint.


    These four sword domains respectively guard the four gates of the God Realm and the Abyss, and at the same time there are space-time cracks that may appear around the gates at any time.


    It is said that these four gates have been established after the creation of heaven and earth, and they come from the oldest unknown **** emperor.


    Later, the patriarchs of the four major sword domains created sects here to guard the God Realm, and only then did the God Realm prosper for many years.


    Therefore, the status of the Four Great Sword Domains in the God Realm is extremely high.


    As long as you report your identity as one of the Four Great Sword Domains, then others will give you three points of courtesy.


    Su Yan was not interested in any of these things, and the Emperor Emperor told them that they would go to the Sword Casting Villa first.


    There is a sword-testing stone in Zhujian Villa, and only after passing the sword-testing stone will it be confirmed which sword field they will go to among the four.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this at all, it didn''t matter to him which sword field he went to.


    But he didn''t want to, Emperor Dragon God Venerable had already taken a special fancy to him, named him by name and said, "Come with me later."


    "Why?"


    "There is no reason, just come if you are told, don''t ask why in the Four Great Sword Domains!"


    The Emperor Dragon God already wanted to bring Su Yan to the Zixiao Sword Domain. If he didn''t make a plan in advance, he might be assigned to the Ice Saint Sword Domain just with the ten-thousand-year-old ice sword in Su Yan''s hand. go.


    Although Su Yan''s current realm is only the Supreme Being, he is basically invincible in the same realm.


    This level of talent, this level of talent, may not be produced in tens of thousands of years. Now that it has appeared, how can you be willing to hand it over to others?


    If he can bring Su Yan back to Zixiao Sword Domain, it must be a great achievement.


    As for the Divine Firmament Sword Master, he bid farewell to them as soon as he entered the sword gate, and disappeared immediately after the five-colored sword light howled.


    Mu Qiuming seemed a little dissatisfied, but she quickly laughed.


    She is the eldest lady of Zixiao Sword Region, as long as Su Yan enters Zixiao Sword Region, she will have a lot of opportunities to "torture" Su Yan!


    Su Yan is not a person who talks a lot of nonsense, he stopped talking soon, and flew up directly with the Emperor Dragon God, ready to fly upwards!


    A piece of purple cloud can be seen in the northeast direction, full of strong majesty!


    It''s just that when he stared at that piece of purple cloud, Su Yan''s heartbeat would speed up uncontrollably, and at the same time, he felt a sense of shock.


    These spiritual instincts are reminding Su Yan: there is an immortal existence over there!


    So far, only the existence of immortality can make Su Yan feel such a strong and shocking feeling!


    Immortal beings have immeasurable power, they have even surpassed the Dao, and can shape time, space and the world at will.


    The universe and the galaxy are all in the palm of their hands, which can be regarded as playthings to some extent.


    As they flew, they gradually saw the majestic castle above the purple sky!


    This castle soars into the sky, it is so huge that it is shocking!


    Soon, Su Yan understood Lei, why this castle was so shocking, because it actually included a continent in the castle!


    Sure enough, for the immortal, the so-called world is nothing more than a plaything!


    As they arrived, the gates above the castle opened, opening a golden road.


    Under the leadership of Emperor Dragon God Venerable, they embarked on this golden road.


    The Emperor Dragon God specifically said to Su Yan: "After entering from here, you will be a member of the Zixiao Sword Domain."


    "Um."


    After they entered, a guide took them to a house.


    Dilong Shenzun was going to return to his life, so he left them here.


    When Su Yan came to the courtyard, he felt that the aura here was extremely abundant.


    There are two suns in the sky, one big and one small, full of strong enthusiasm.


    It goes without saying that the sun in the sky should also be shaped by immortals.


    Immortals shape the sun, it''s as simple as kneading mud balls!


    Seeing Su Yan''s shocked expression, Mu Qiuming regarded him as a country bumpkin who had never seen much of the world.


    She was born and raised in this sword field, and everything here is common to her, so naturally there is nothing new about it.


    "Su Yan, although your swordsmanship is a bit powerful, but after you come to Zixiao Sword Field, you will be my junior brother. You should respect me a little bit more, you know?"


    After she finished speaking, she admired herself, just as a senior sister, she could already control the other party.


    But Su Yan just turned his head away, not bothering to pay attention to her at all.


    This made her even more angry. She has always looked down on others. When will it be others'' turn to look down on her!


    She stared at Su Yan angrily: "Senior sister is talking to you, didn''t you hear it?"


    And a few people came behind her, and these people spoke for her.


    "This kid doesn''t know what is good or bad, Qiuming, why should you be as knowledgeable as him!"


    "Whatever he does, I think he''s almost dumb..."


    But Mu Qiuming didn''t give in at all: "He''s different from you guys. I want him to be called my senior sister. Whoever can do it will be rewarded!"


    These people surround Mu Qiuming, just like many licking dogs surround a little princess.


    Su Yan was not in the mood to play with them.


    He took out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and stabbed it into the ground.


    A circle of cold air spread directly, and at the same time, the ice barrier also shrouded it.


    Although he didn''t do anything directly, his meaning was already very clear - anyone who dares to act recklessly should first ask about the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand!

 Chapter 5899： petty dispute

    Chapter 5899: Small Dispute


    Seeing Su Yan pressing the long sword, these people showed expressions of disbelief.


    This is their territory, and a newcomer dares to draw his sword at them.


    I''m afraid I don''t know how the word "rule" is written!


    They looked at Su Yan and suddenly became extremely annoyed.


    Seeing this, Mu Qiuming said, "You can''t beat him, so don''t take it upon yourself!"


    If Mu Qiuming didn''t say this, they might not have done it yet.


    Now that this young man has said this, they have to prove their strength no matter what, and they are definitely stronger than Su Yan!


    Immediately, two people drew their swords at the same time, the sword energy howled, with awe-inspiring killing intent!


    They want to shock Su Yan, a newcomer!


    At least let him understand what kind of rules are in this Zixiao Sword Field!


    But what they never expected was that after a flash of white light, before they could clearly see what happened, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword had already frozen them all, including their swords and people!


    "this��"


    "So what happened��"


    Several companions looked at Su Yan inexplicably.


    They didn''t even see clearly how Su Yan moved his hand just now. After a flash of white light, everything was over.


    This efficiency is too exaggerated!


    They thought that Mu Qiuming was joking when he said that Su Yan was very good, but few people really thought how good Su Yan would be as a newcomer.


    But I didn''t expect that this kid would be so hard after doing it!


    Su Yan still had an indifferent expression on his face. What he was waiting for here was God Emperor Dragon, and he would help Su Yan make some arrangements later.


    It is best for Su Yan to have the opportunity to get in touch with the legendary ten swords today, he is very interested in becoming the sword master!


    The sound of clicking, clicking, and clicking suddenly came!


    Those two people who were frozen by Su Yan finally broke through the ice with their own divine power.


    Su Yan didn''t use much strength in the first place. He used this move to let the opponent know whether it was good or bad, and he didn''t really intend to kill the opponent.


    But after those two people escaped from the ice, they all stared at Su Yan angrily!


    "It seems that you have some ability, and you are in the realm of the Great Supreme!"


    "But you have to know that we are also great supreme beings! People here cannot tolerate your arrogance!"


    Su Yan flicked his sleeves lightly, "I hate noise the most."


    Following his movements, a gust of sword wind melted from his sleeves.


    After those two held their swords, they exhausted their divine power, and they couldn''t resist it!


    They were directly blown away by Su Yan''s sword air fan!


    The people next to him were all dumbfounded.


    Mu Qiuming even made up his mind and said: "I said it earlier, you are no match for him, he is so proud!"


    Mu Qiuming originally thought that he was already very proud, but Su Yan didn''t even bother to pay attention to her, and didn''t even bother to give her a good face, that''s much more arrogant than her!


    But what I have to say is that Su Yan really has the capital to be arrogant.


    With the existence of the same realm, I am afraid that no one can beat him.


    If you want to deal with him, you must at least find an existence at the Supreme level.


    But after these people saw their two companions being beaten flying by Su Yan, they all pulled out their swords and aimed at Su Yan.


    It seems that they all plan to join forces to deal with Su Yan!


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to look at these people, he said casually: "Is Zixiao Sword Region so unruly? You can gather people to fight outside the door!"


    After Mu Qiuming heard this, he couldn''t help frowning.


    The way Su Yan spoke gave her the feeling that she was too old-fashioned, like an old monster who had gone through thousands of vicissitudes!


    She guessed it right this time, but she denied the answer in her heart.


    She still felt that Su Yan was just pretending.


    However, it is true that these people cannot pose a threat to Su Yan...


    She fought with Su Yan herself, and she couldn''t hurt a single hair of Su Yan with all her strength, but when Su Yan made a move, she strangled her so that she retreated every step of the way.


    She understands the strength gap between the two parties better than anyone else.


    It seems that there is going to be a fight here, but no one dares to go up, they are all waiting for who will open this hole first.


    Su Yan guessed right, the bigger the organization and power, the more disciplined it will be, and it is certain that internal fighting is prohibited.


    These people gritted their teeth and stared at Su Yan, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    I want to give him a good look, but I don''t know how to do it!


    Su Yan had seen too much of this impotent and furious expression, so he didn''t care at all.


    But at this moment, a young man in white came in from outside.


    They all became extremely excited after seeing this young man in white.


    "It''s Senior Brother Chen!"


    "Brother Chen is back!"


    Mu Qiuming looked completely unfazed by Senior Brother Chen, turned his head away and snorted heavily again.


    And Su Yan soon knew why she hated this Senior Brother Chen.


    Senior Brother Chen originally had a smile on his face, but when he saw Mu Qiuming, he quickly suppressed the smile, and walked to Mu Qiuming''s side in a serious manner.


    "Junior Sister Qiuming, when did you come back? I heard that you went to the God Realm below with the Emperor Dragon God, and I am a little worried about you."


    "Worried about me? I have nothing to worry about."


    "I''m afraid you will meet bad people!"


    "It''s a joke, Emperor Dragon God Venerable is the existence of the peak of the Supreme Heavenly Sovereign, how can there be any bad people in front of him!"


    He asked again: "Junior Sister Qiuming, did you learn anything this time, and did you improve in your cultivation?"


    Mu Qiuming had a displeased expression on his face: "Whether I grow up or not is none of your business, mother-in-law''s, it''s really annoying!"


    If it was a normal man, he would have gotten angry a long time ago, and even if he didn''t get angry, he would at least keep Mu Qiuming at a respectful distance, but he still stayed by Mu Qiuming''s side like a dog''s plaster, asking questions.


    Mu Qiuming was really annoyed by his question, pointed at Su Yan and said, "I fought him outside and lost to him. If you can win him, I promise you everything!"


    Senior Brother Chen just looked at Su Yan, and suddenly a ray of light flashed from the corner of his eyes.


    Then the two who were hanged and beaten by Su Yan just now complained to him.


    To say that Su Yan is a newcomer doesn''t respect their seniors at all.


    Brother Chen immediately wanted to help them seek justice.


    Mu Qiuming thinks these two men are very annoying, watching them fight, no matter who wins or loses, she can enjoy watching them.


    Senior Brother Chen walked up to Su Yan again, and put on an appearance of wanting to preach.


    "You are backward, how can you argue with your senior brother, and Mu Qiuming is also your senior sister, you should apologize to him..."


    Although this man is handsome, but he stumbles endlessly when he speaks, which makes people''s head throbbing after hearing it, as if listening to him chanting sutras.


    Su Yan said: "I''m here to show respect to the Emperor Dragon God, you juniors, don''t bother me!"


    After he said this, those senior brothers were immediately very dissatisfied. Everyone is a supreme being. Listening to Su Yan''s words, you seem to have become our elder. Who can accept this!


    Senior Brother Chen also frowned, "Brother Su Yan, are you too arrogant?"


    "Arrogance? If I''m really arrogant, I won''t bother to say a word to you."


    Those people couldn''t take it anymore after hearing this.


    "Senior Brother Chen, hurry up and teach him a lesson!"


    "He dared to be so crazy just after he came here. If he was allowed to practice in the sword field for two years, wouldn''t even the gods be ignored?"


    Senior Brother Chen seemed to be a bit apprehensive in his words, he said to Su Yan, "Junior Brother Su Yan, I don''t want to embarrass you as a newcomer, as long as you apologize, we can still live in peace."


    After Su Yan heard this, he said coldly: "You can hit if you want, where is there so much nonsense. You are talking for a long time, are you a man or not?"


    Su Yan''s words made Mu Qiuming deeply agree: "Yes, he just talks too much!"


    Senior brother Chen didn''t have any ill intentions towards Su Yan at first, but seeing that Mu Qiuming seemed to be on Su Yan''s side now.


    He was impatient, and the white fairy sword in his hand suddenly came out of its sheath!


    His person is not very good, but the sword is no small matter!


    Because this place is in the sword field, he didn''t wield so much divine power, he just cast a ray of sword energy, but there was an unexpectedly powerful sword intent!


    Even Su Yan had to deal with this sword intent seriously!


    He exhaled a breath, and this breath melted into the sword intent again, urging the sword energy to become more powerful!


    Before the sword energy arrived, Su Yan felt his skin tingling, as if thousands of silver needles were stabbing towards him!


    "interesting."


    Su Yan had already shown a serious look at this time.


    He has already realized that not all the second-generation ancestors like Mu Qiuming are in the Zixiao Sword Field, and there are still some people with real skills.


    At least this Senior Brother Chen is quite capable.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand went directly to block it!


    The swords of the two sides collided immediately!


    Intense sparks erupted in the air, and the two sides wanted to hold on for at least seven or eight seconds, neither of which could do anything to the other.


    Senior Brother Chen and Su Yan both revealed expressions of surprise.


    No one expected that the opponent would be so strong! !


    Fighting here, everyone took the initiative to restrain their own strength, so they could only fight with sword intent and sword energy.


    But if the fight continues like this, I''m afraid that if we fight for a hundred years, we won''t be able to tell the winner.


    To defeat Senior Brother Chen, Su Yan had to show his true abilities!


    Senior Brother Chen was surprised that Su Yan, a rookie, had not received the training of Sword Domain, yet he was already so strong.


    If this allows him to receive a little training, wouldn''t he be the number one person in the realm of the Great Supreme? ?


    After the two stalemate for a while, Senior Brother Chen retreated back calmly.


    His senior brothers were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    "No way, Senior Brother Chen, who never retreats, has retreated!"


    "Is this kid poisonous, or is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 5900： face the abyss

    Chapter 5900 Facing the Abyss


    They didn''t believe that Su Yan''s strength was close to or surpassed that of their Senior Brother Chen!


    After Su Yan forced Senior Brother Chen back, he didn''t say a word, but just stared at Senior Brother Chen coldly, his eyes were like a lion that has found its prey.


    There was a sudden clicking sound on Senior Brother Chen''s long sword. When he looked down, he began to exclaim that it was not good.


    It turned out that his sword was also infected with the sword energy of ice, and it was being frozen rapidly at this moment.


    Senior Brother Chen hastily swung his long sword, wanting to completely shatter the icy true energy!


    But after he shook himself up a few times, the cold sword energy did not change at all, but continued to freeze his long sword...


    The attributes of divine power and sword energy he cultivated were just restrained by Su Yan''s ice sword!


    That''s why it has such an effect!


    Su Yan came to such a conclusion at a glance, if this is the case, he directly killed him!


    Senior Brother Chen hurriedly used his sword to resist, but his long sword gradually began to be used non-stop, and a strange force came from the place where the sword was covered by ice!


    If the sword does not obey its command, it will definitely be very fatal!


    Especially when he is facing such a strong enemy!


    Senior Brother Chen directly inserted the long sword in his hand into the ground, and a circle of sword energy swayed away!


    Then another dagger slipped out from his sleeve, and fell right into his hand.


    Just seeing this dagger, those senior brothers were all shocked.


    "He was able to force Senior Brother Chen to take out his soft intestines!"


    "Good guy! Brother Chen is about to show his true skills!"


    This sausage was a dagger, and after it fell into Senior Brother Chen''s hands, he directly charged towards Su Yan.


    The short sword wins with speed, and Su Yan has long been prepared.


    But Senior Brother Chen''s short sword is not fast, but has the feeling of Taijiquan. His sword is attached to Su Yan''s body. Su Yan''s body.


    After the two sides fought fiercely for thirty moves in swordsmanship, Senior Brother Chen once again retreated towards the rear.


    Su Yan was about to chase after him when he saw Senior Brother Chen show his palm and said, "Stop hitting!"


    Then he hurriedly put away the dagger.


    Not only did Su Yan have a bewildered expression, but even Mu Qiuming and the others were also very bewildered.


    This battle has just reached the exciting place, how can we say that if we don''t fight, we won''t fight.


    This Senior Brother Chen is really inexplicable.


    But after only two breaths, many people came to the yard again.


    And someone told Senior Brother Chen: "Tian Zhenren is coming soon, it is said that we are going to send us to deal with the abyss!"


    "The abyss is attacking us now!"


    These disciples were very excited when they heard this, and they wished they could rush over to fight the abyss immediately.


    Su Yan stood there without moving, and quietly put away his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    While they were discussing, the natural real person they were talking about also came.


    The natural real person was wearing a purple Taoist robe, and he looked like a very down-and-out middle-aged man.


    But when he came in, his expression was extremely serious.


    "There is a huge flaw in the Northwest Defense Line. There is currently not enough manpower, so we must fill it now!"


    "If those strange demons from the abyss are allowed to break through the line of defense and escape into the God Realm, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "You guys, are you ready to fight?"


    Following his questioning, the atmosphere around him became incomparably dignified.


    Everyone seemed to have a heavy burden on their shoulders, and it was even difficult to breathe for a while.


    Suddenly Tianran real person looked at Su Yan, he smiled coldly: "So there are newcomers."


    "This time it''s an urgent mission, and the newcomers must also go up together. When the time comes, you can just hide behind and watch first."


    Su Yan did not refute the natural real person, but analyzed his words.


    Just listening to his words, it is not difficult to know that there must be something wrong with the place guarded by Zixiao Jianyu, so these reserve troops will be filled up immediately.


    If the problem is small, these reserve troops can be regarded as going up to experience the feeling of the battlefield.


    But if the problem is big, they are afraid that they will only be cannon fodder.


    This issue must be clarified!


    It is impossible for Su Yan to come to Zixiao Sword Region to help Zixiao Sword Region. If the situation is not right, the first thing he will think about is to protect himself.


    But when it comes to the abyss, Su Yan has faced it before.


    But the abyss that the four major sword domains faced was different from the abyss that Su Yan had come into contact with before.


    The abyss here is the most original abyss.


    Regardless of the darkness and chaos in the lower world or the turmoil in the God Realm, they all emanate from the abyss.


    Unlike God Realm and Immortal Realm, there are many parallel worlds and subspaces.


    The abyss is unique, and there is no so-called parallel world.


    The abyss is like a huge drop of water, once it is split, another part of the drop will form a new abyss.


    But the weaker the original connection with the abyss, the weaker the power of those small abysses will be, until they completely disappear in the storm of subspace.


    This is the explanation given to Su Yan by the Emperor Dragon God.


    Seeing the excitement and nervousness of these people around, Tian Tian continued to warn: "No matter what happens, you can''t step into the abyss, do you understand?"


    "The abyss is a realm that only immortals can set foot in. If it were us, once we stepped into the abyss, our divine power and divinity would definitely be polluted by the abyss!"


    "Until I lose my true heart and become a complete monster!"


    "So, once I find out that any of you have been polluted physically and mentally by the abyss, I will kill you without mercy!"


    "At the same time, if my godhead is polluted by the magic power of the abyss, please kill me too!"


    The impassioned speech of the natural real person shocked many people, but Su Yan was not included.


    Su Yan''s body also contained the power of the abyss, and at the same time there was even a more terrifying and darker power than the abyss, but his godhood was not eroded.


    Why is this?


    Could it be because of the Destruction Godhead he possesses, the Destruction God Power can destroy even the magic power of the abyss?


    Su Yan didn''t know the answer to this question, perhaps he could only come to his own opinion when he faced the source of the abyss.


    Before he thought about it, the natural real person had already assigned four teammates to him.


    Five people form a team, follow the star map to arrive at the tactical position of the predetermined number, and then carry out combat operations.


    Among Su Yan''s four teammates, there are three Earth Sovereigns and one Great Sovereign, and it turns out that he himself has the highest cultivation.


    After Tianran real person finished arranging everything, Mu Qiuming stepped forward: "Uncle Tianran, what about me?"


    "You? Of course, go back to your father''s palace. If something goes wrong with you, I can''t afford it!"


    Mu Qiuming is the daughter of the ruler of the Sword Domain, so of course no one here would dare to risk her life casually.


    But the natural real person''s arrangement also made Su Yan suspicious.


    Is this really going to use them as cannon fodder?


    Thinking of this, Su Yan kept silent on purpose, and looked at Mu Qiuming.


    Mu Qiuming didn''t know what Su Yan was thinking, she was in a bad mood right now, she snorted heavily, and ran into the house.


    And the natural real person is already urging them to set off.


    The captain of Su Yan''s team is called Li He. Although he is also a Grand Supreme, he is in the early stage of the Great Supreme, and his strength is far from Su Yan.


    He holds the star map in his hand, Su Yan wants to come over and look at it.


    Then everyone turned into streamers and flew directly towards the front line!


    Jianguang passed through two suns, and when he almost reached the end of God''s Domain, he saw endless constellations of stars!


    These constellations are the Great Wall of the Zixiao Sword Region, used to attack the abyss of hell.


    Su Yan Yujian''s flying speed was the fastest, so he took the lead and flew in front.


    The four teammates behind were sitting on Li He''s magic weapon. Su Yan flew in front with ease, but they had a really hard time chasing behind.


    Soon it has arrived at the place set by the natural real person.


    The depths of the stars here are dark, as if a black hole has appeared, enough to **** away all matter and even light!


    And the depth of the black hole is the abyss.


    When Su Yan projected part of his divine sense over there, he suddenly felt as if a small stone had been thrown into the sea, and it couldn''t make any waves at all.


    Li He said: "Su Yan, it''s better for you to act together with us. This is your first time facing the abyss. You don''t know how terrifying monsters are there!"


    Su Yan glanced at him and said, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of you."


    "ah?"


    Li He and the other three couldn''t hold back immediately.


    Their task is to guard here.


    But after they rolled out the formations, magic weapons, and restrictions, it was still quiet here, and there was no human figure at all, let alone those extremely ferocious abyss monsters.


    Su Yan originally wanted to experience the power of the abyss monsters, but judging by the current situation, I''m afraid they don''t have to do anything, they just need to wait for the victory here.


    That Senior Brother Chen commanded everyone and let everyone stay in their combat positions.


    This kind of waiting is really boring, but everyone is very excited. Most of the people here have never seen what the legendary strange demon looks like.


    Suddenly, there was a strange sound around.


    This voice has been drilled into everyone''s head, even if you cover your ears, it won''t help.


    When they heard the strange sound, everyone held their weapons and focused their attention on vigilance, trying to find where the enemy might be hiding.


    But the surrounding darkness didn''t change at all...


    Even the black hole in the middle of the galaxy has not changed in any way.


    Could this be a trick of the enemy?


    No one dared to relax their vigilance. They had heard many horror stories about the abyss.


    When I face the abyss, I will naturally be extremely careful, absolutely not daring to slack off in the slightest.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly said: "Not good!"


    Then three heads flew up high, bursting with cruel blood! !

 Chapter 5901： monster that brings death

    Chapter 5901: The Monster That Brings Death


    Those who can come here are at least the Earth Sovereign level.


    Now that I haven''t even seen the appearance of the enemy, my head has already flown into the sky, which is too frightening!


    Li He hastily released a barrier, covering Su Yan and the other three people in the barrier.


    The enchantment emits a purple cold light, slowly shining in this dark space.


    Everyone is staring at a certain place in the darkness, and many divine thoughts have been spread out, trying to find traces of the enemy in this darkness.


    Yet... no matter what their efforts were, it was in vain.


    Because the enemy is not in this space at all.


    It is impossible for this enchantment to stop that mysterious enemy!


    Su Yan frowned coldly and said nothing.


    Suddenly there was another strange sound of breaking through the air around them. Although they could hear the sound, they couldn''t see the enemy at all.


    There is almost no change in spiritual perception at all...


    Some cold sweat suddenly broke out on the back of Su Yan''s neck.


    Following him, he felt that there seemed to be something strange behind him. Instead of turning around, he condensed a pure force on the edge of his sword.


    Then this strange feeling disappeared inexplicably...


    But the feeling just now really made people feel very uncomfortable. It felt like an antelope being targeted by a lion.


    And in the space behind Su Yan, there was a scream after a while.


    Just hearing the screams, countless magic weapons and spells were thrown towards that side!


    It doesn''t matter that there may be his own teammates over there...


    In this weird environment, the threat of death is everywhere.


    No matter who it is, there is no way to keep rational!


    Although every five-member team handed over their backs to their teammates, and some even released the gods to watch the six directions, but all this is meaningless!


    When that weird existence appears, it will inevitably bring death!


    Even if he didn''t die, an arm or a leg would be ripped off, and then the black mucus would start to corrode the body along the wound!


    This is crueler than death itself! !


    The current situation can be regarded as very strange. Everyone knows that there is an unknown killer in the void, but they just can''t guard against it, let alone defeat him.


    Those who can come here are all the proud sons of the God Realm.


    If it were some ordinary gods or earth supreme beings, I''m afraid my mind would have collapsed long ago!


    Compared with powerful enemies, unknown enemies may be more terrifying!


    Su Yan has also been paying attention to the monster''s movements.


    If they were simply traveling through parallel time and space, they should have discovered the trace of this monster long ago.


    Space shuttle is not a powerful method, and almost all the gods here have mastered it.


    Then how did he do it? He could appear and disappear without a sound.


    No matter how many divine thoughts are around, there is no way to capture it.


    Li He said beside Su Yan: "Come closer, Junior Brother Bai still has a defensive formation, let''s hold on to it first, and then think of a way!"


    What he said made sense. Now they knew nothing about the enemy, and they might be killed by the enemy at any time. There was nothing wrong with being safe.


    But the mysterious power released by Su Yan just now caused the monster in the darkness to recede...


    He now has some ideas of his own in his mind.


    He let out a breath and said, "You don''t have to worry about me, just protect yourself."


    Li He still wanted to say something, but Su Yan had already driven the sword light to fly farther into the darkness. Looking at his back alone, he finally sighed.


    Most of the surrounding teams adopted Li He''s strategy, and there were even teams with more than a dozen people gathered together, releasing magic weapons, restraints, and formations to guard together.


    But there are also a few people who, like Su Yan, are quite confident in their own strength, and instead they left the main force and flew into the dark depths.


    That''s where they were supposed to guard!


    After breaking away from these people, Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was coated with a layer of blood-colored brilliance.


    Although this layer of blood is thin, it gives people a chilling texture.


    And Su Yan also adjusted his muscles to the peak state through breathing. Now every inch of his body is full of divine power, and he can burst out with thunderous power in an instant.


    If that weird existence in the darkness dared to attack him, he would have to pay a terrible price!


    But things didn''t go the way they wanted, the weird existence in the darkness had no interest at all in the lone rangers who had left the main force.


    Even though some people had already flew away with the sword light, he did not attack, but continued to attack the teams that had formed formations in that space.


    Su Yan was already some distance away from that side, and he could clearly see it from here.


    A blade split the void, followed by a human head and flew into the sky!


    The whole process took only a blink of an eye. Although the formations and restrictions were all triggered, the speed of that dark and weird existence was too fast to escape.


    Inexplicably, he disappeared into the darkness.


    This kind of enemy who comes and goes without a trace and has no way to counter it, the killing is only a small aspect, the greater aspect is the sense of shock in the soul!


    "What are we going to do! This enemy can''t even see it!"


    "Are we all going to die here??"


    Even these gods became incomparably panicked after encountering this situation.


    Their fear of death is no different from those of ordinary people! !


    Some people chose to sway the magic weapon and the power of the law in their hands wildly!


    It seems that such an indiscriminate saturation attack can defeat the opponent...


    This is of course a whimsical idea, but it is enough to prove from the side that everyone is very panicked now!


    Fear is like a long snake that gradually wraps around their hearts.


    But this is not the first time Su Yan has faced the abyss, but this time he is facing the source of the abyss.


    But what''s the difference?


    He also has the power from the abyss.


    Perhaps it was because of this awareness that the other party did not attack him.


    The surrounding situation became very chaotic, and then two Supremes fell under the butcher''s knife.


    That Senior Brother Chen couldn''t stand it anymore, and now he wants to come out and preside over the overall situation.


    He threw a jade ring into the air, and the jade ring shrouded in a circle of light, making everyone look green.


    But this light is a protective shield, at least able to withstand a very powerful attack.


    When another person was hit, the halo shattered at the sound, but it blocked all the attacks. This time, no one''s head fell to the ground, which was regarded as saving a life.


    But there were also people who blamed Senior Brother Chen for this: "Chen Zhibin, since you have such a powerful treasure, why didn''t you show it before!"


    "If you took it out earlier, there wouldn''t be such a big casualty!"


    Brother Chen said: "Did you think it''s as simple as consuming mana, baby? Not only does it consume mana, but it also consumes my life force!"


    The man was suddenly speechless.


    And Su Yan has already started cruising in the void with his sword in hand.


    Faintly, he seemed to have sensed the law of the opponent''s actions, but he didn''t say it out loud.


    There was a burst of arrogant laughter in the dark air, which should be from the monster hiding in the darkness.


    This laughter is full of madness, but it makes people feel creepy after listening to it.


    He had already beheaded at least ten Earth Supreme Beings just now, and it was really unbelievable that he could achieve such a terrifying record in such a short period of time!


    Suddenly, another cold light appeared in the sky!


    This time his target is a woman!


    The moment Su Yan raised the butcher knife, Su Yan had already killed him.


    The **** sword light collided with the butcher''s knife, and then a burst of extremely intense sparks erupted in the air...


    Then the butcher knife disappeared.


    Before the woman came back to her senses, Su Yan had disappeared together with the butcher knife.


    "He... did he chase after him?"


    Everyone has never been able to figure out where the monster in the dark is hiding, so that it can be so invisible.


    And Su Yan had already thought through the answer to this question in advance.


    This monster did not hide in the physical space, but escaped into the spiritual world by some strange secret method!


    Therefore, no matter how many methods and how many spiritual thoughts these supreme beings use to test, it will not make sense.


    Because they are not here at all!


    After Su Yan entered the pure spiritual world with his physical body, he felt tremendous pressure in just a second!


    The violent mental power formed a huge squeeze on his body!


    Then Su Yan had no choice but to withdraw from the world of pure spirit...


    But the breath on his body after he came out already explained everything!


    Those gods showed very incredible expressions.


    "How is this possible... Can the monster come and go freely in the spiritual world with its physical body?"


    "How did he do it, just because he is the existence of the abyss?"


    Everyone looked at Su Yan dumbfounded.


    And Su Yan''s long sword was also covered with blood, and the blood was slowly dripping.


    Although it was only a short moment for Su Yan to chase in, he had already hit the monster.


    That monster didn''t expect Su Yan to be able to chase after him at all. He had no defense at all, that''s why he was injured by Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    "What is the origin of that abyssal monster?!"


    The expressions on these people''s faces became more and more terrifying.


    Su Yan shook his head and said, "He''s not an abyssal monster, but a **** from the abyssal realm!"


    "What? There is no God''s Domain in the abyss, what are you talking about???"


    It was obvious that none of them believed Su Yan''s words.


    And these words are completely different from the common sense they have mastered. Of course, they have reasons to question it.

 Chapter 5902： Brother Chen is dead

    Chapter 5902 Brother Chen is dead


    Those gods all showed incredible expressions, they didn''t trust Su Yan''s words at all.


    "There are only strange demons in the abyss. This is a fact that everyone knows! You actually said that there is a god''s domain in the abyss. This is simply nonsense!"


    Senior Brother Chen also scolded angrily: "Don''t disturb the morale of the army here!"


    Facing these doubts, Su Yan still maintained his composure.


    "Don''t you know? Some gods in the God Realm have long since surrendered to the darkest existence in the endless abyss."


    "The gods in the Abyss God''s Domain have long mastered the power of the abyss, and have been corrupted by the power of the abyss, so they have fallen into endless corruption!"


    Su Yan paused a bit when he said this, "It''s not the first time I''ve come into contact with the power of the Abyss God Realm, otherwise what do you think?"


    His words caused a huge shock!


    These gods can''t help showing very incredible expressions.


    Obviously, Su Yan''s words had a tremendous impact on their usual worldview!


    "How is this possible... How is it possible for God''s Realm to seek refuge in the abyss? If there really was one, our Four Great Sword Regions would have gone to encircle and suppress each other long ago!"


    Su Yan smiled: "In your opinion, the Four Great Sword Realms are really invincible, but there are immortal and empty realms in the Abyss God Realm!"


    Everyone was speechless immediately, they stared at Su Yan, and fell into a huge shock.


    It is absolutely impossible to fake the expressions of these people, that is to say - the Four Great Sword Regions intentionally concealed the existence of the Abyss God Realm.


    Why did the Four Great Sword Regions do this?


    Does it do them any good?


    Su Yan didn''t know, after all, he only came to the Four Great Sword Domains!


    Since the Four Great Sword Domains have been able to stand in the God Realm for so many epochs, not only are they highly capable, but there are also many dark sides behind this huge building.


    Senior Brother Chen said to Su Yan: "Tell me what kind of monster that is!"


    "Why is there such incredible power, the physical body can enter the pure spiritual world, it is simply unheard of!"


    "Don''t you even understand the power of the abyss? The abyss and the God Realm are like yin and yang. Everything in the God Realm is reversed from the abyss. Since our bodies must exist in the physical world, some abyss The body of a **** can only be reversed, and can only exist in the spiritual world..."


    His words made almost everyone feel a sense of enlightenment.


    "So, the monster''s spirit is now in the physical world?!"


    As long as they understand this, they can find many ways to deal with that monster!


    After all... Those who can come here are at least the Supreme Beings.


    If they just want to cause a small impact on the spiritual level, it is not difficult for them.


    Brother Chen was the first to strike!


    After he let out a roar, there were nine consecutive ripples in the air, and it is unknown what method he used.


    This ripple can shake the soul, and it also contains a powerful sword intent!


    Even the space fluctuated violently together!


    And the hidden spirit of that monster finally had nowhere to hide, under the indiscriminate mental attack of Senior Brother Chen, it let out a shrill roar!


    Even Su Yan felt very uncomfortable and depressed after hearing this roar, as if he had bet a big stone in his heart!


    It felt like he couldn''t tell what was going on, but he still had the urge to run away immediately!


    Su Yan''s spiritual sense has always been very sensitive.


    If he has this feeling, it can only show that there is some huge danger approaching rapidly!


    And Senior Brother Chen and the others are still excited because they found the monster''s spirit!


    The monster couldn''t withstand the impact of Senior Brother Chen''s sword intent at all, and even his body ran over from the other side.


    After the spirit and body fit together, everyone realized that he was not only a god, but also a goddess. His body was curvy and graceful, but his whole body was almost black, and the traces of depravity were obvious at a glance!


    It was the first time for them to see a living fallen god!


    It is said that after the godhead is broken or the god''s heart is corroded, the **** will degenerate into a monster who only knows how to act instinctively!


    Senior Brother Chen had already acted at this time.


    After seeing through the origin of this monster, the next thing to do is very light and simple.


    Senior Brother Chen killed the monster with just one strike.


    And it made it easier for everyone.


    After all, he had just beheaded the enemy!


    But Su Yan already planned to retreat...


    The feeling of terror in his heart has become more and more intense and uncontrollable!


    There must be some supernatural horror coming!


    He said loudly: "Everyone, hurry up, my spiritual sense has already sensed that a huge danger is approaching!"


    However, after everyone heard him, they only felt that this person was really inexplicable.


    Isn''t this monster taken down by Senior Brother Chen? Where is the danger?


    They didn''t have Su Yan''s keen spiritual sense, and they were still thinking about how to celebrate at this moment.


    And in the darkness, a slim figure has slowly appeared.


    She is more than two meters tall, dressed very coolly, has a plump figure, and holds a long gun in her hand.


    But there were several heads poked on the spear!


    It looks **** and scary at the same time!


    Her eyes were only pure black, and even the pupils were invisible.


    And Su Yan has already noticed the human heads on the spears, those human heads are like gourd strings, they seem to be the supreme beings who came here with them before.


    It''s just that these few people relied on their own abilities, so they broke away from the main force and flew directly to the gate of the abyss.


    Unexpectedly, when we meet again, it will be in such a way.


    "Could it be another fallen god??"


    Under the guidance of Su Yan, Senior Brother Chen beheaded a fallen god. This is the moment when his confidence is bursting.


    In addition, those gods are also very confident all over their bodies.


    They saw that this woman didn''t reverse yin and yang, and hid her physical body in the spiritual world, so they naively thought that they still had a chance...


    And a few people really did it!


    Their thoughts are very simple, they want to kill each other before Senior Brother Chen, so the credit will be theirs!


    There are so many gods here, and the other party is only one person. Even if he can''t hold the other party, there shouldn''t be any safety problems. He feels that he can at least retreat completely.


    Such thinking is too naive.


    He overestimated his own ability and underestimated the opponent''s strength too much.


    If the other party was really that weak, Su Yan would definitely not remind them of this.


    Some people in this world are stupid because they don''t know that they are not capable, and they like to do things smartly.


    Not only are these things going to be futile, but occasionally they can have outright side effects.


    Then these people will complain because of this, obviously they have worked very hard, why can''t they get a good result?


    But these few people will no longer have the opportunity to complain.


    The black spear flew across the sky, and the heads of these gods were all separated from their bodies, and then fell on the spear, becoming a part of the gourd string.


    Because these gods died so simply, even the expressions on their faces still maintained the extreme anger that they wanted to kill when they were alive.


    And after she beheaded all these gods, she still didn''t say a word.


    The bewitching face, combined with the pure black eyes, made people feel a shuddering feeling unavoidably.


    At this moment, Senior Brother Chen killed her!


    Senior Brother Chen is also considered a genius. Just now, he didn''t lose much in the sword fight with Su Yan. He is at the peak of the Supreme Supreme and has absolute confidence in his own strength!


    He fantasizes that he will be able to win by his own strength!


    "do not go��"


    Before Su Yan could say the third word, Senior Brother Chen was shot in the chest.


    The hole as big as the mouth of the bowl and the **** scene all over the body make people feel horrified after seeing it!


    When Senior Brother Chen flew over, he carried ten thousand sword lights, and his momentum was like a rainbow!


    But... that long spear was just thrown into the sky casually, and the ten thousand sword lights and all kinds of invisible methods were all broken!


    Brother Chen was also like a magnet, he was directly attracted to him!


    It''s also thanks to his strength being much stronger than those just now, otherwise, he would be dead now.


    However, his current injury is very serious. To be honest, it is not much worse than falling to the ground.


    "Senior Brother Chen!"


    "How can this be��"


    Those people finally realized how bad it would be if they didn''t listen to Su Yan''s reminder!


    They looked at the seriously injured Senior Brother Chen in shock, and some people wanted to rescue Senior Brother Chen.


    Su Yan hastily warned: "Don''t act rashly!"


    But no one listened to Su Yan''s words, they still flew towards Senior Brother Chen!


    And using many different magic weapons, even the dark sky is illuminated with colorful colors by this piece of precious light!


    These people don''t understand at all that what they are doing now is not helping at all!


    But they have no chance!


    When she waved the dark spear in her hand, the terrifying power turned into an almost endless coercion!


    That spear projected absolute abyssal power!


    No matter how many laws and regulations were used here, they all disappeared into the air.


    And the power of the abyss also formed a backlash, killing all those who wanted to rescue Senior Brother Chen.


    Senior Brother Chen struggled desperately again, what awaited him was also the fate of death!


    His head was also pierced onto the dark spear!


    Senior brother Chen is a very talented person, and he is also the object that Jianyu has always focused on cultivating.


    But even for a genius like him, death is death.


    This is the cruelest part of the battlefield, it will not give you any buffer, and you will soon face the test of life and death.


    Once you can''t make it through, no matter what character you are, genius or mediocrity, you are a dead word!

 Chapter 5903： Glorious

    Chapter 5903: Brilliance


    At this time, the young disciples of Jianyu finally felt a strong fear.


    It was also at this time that they realized that this woman who controlled the darkness was definitely not something they could match! !


    She is not a **** who has fallen into a godhead, but an existence from the abyss!


    Fear spreads wildly and recklessly like a virus...


    Although the seniors of Jianyu have described to them how weird and terrifying the existence of the abyss is, this is the first time they have really come into contact with the power from the abyss!


    Some things, when listening to others, seem to have fully understood.


    But when I experience it for myself, I realize how superficial and ridiculous my previous so-called understanding is.


    Today will be a very important lesson for them.


    Of course, the premise is that they are still alive!


    The woman from the abyss has locked on her next target.


    But at this moment, an eight-story pagoda came down directly from the sky above!


    The eight-story pagoda is shining with golden light, shining in all directions of the universe! !


    The surging divine power shocked everyone''s heart!


    But what is even more touching is what Su Yan said next: "You go, I will resist her!"


    After the suppression of the eight-storey Buddha Pagoda, the woman from the abyss was actually bound in the pagoda!


    The power of darkness has not leaked out at all!


    But no one would naively think that Su Yan had already suppressed the opponent.


    That woman from the abyss, but even senior brother Chen easily killed her if she disagreed with her.


    To put it bluntly, the strength of these people is far behind that of Senior Brother Chen, and I''m afraid they won''t be of much help if they stay here.


    This time they were finally willing to listen to Su Yan''s advice, and they all flew back!


    But there were also those with uneasy conscience, who kept staring at the rear, wanting to help Su Yan when necessary.


    But... I''m afraid Su Yan doesn''t need their help.


    At this time Su Yan squeezed into a formula with one hand, and this hand was shaking crazily.


    The power transmitted from the pagoda of the eight-storey pagoda is too exaggerated, he can hardly hold down the pagoda itself!


    If the woman from the abyss was allowed to come out like this, wouldn''t all previous efforts be for naught.


    His other hand also formed a sword formula, and at the same time, the figure of the Destroyer Demon God appeared above the eight-story pagoda.


    The three-headed and six-armed God of Destruction used terrifying power to suppress it directly downwards!


    The eight-story pagoda of the pagoda really became quiet.


    But everyone understands that this silence is only temporary...


    Those gods who had escaped in the distance had already seen Su Yan''s Dharma body, and they were all horrified! !


    The three-headed and six-armed Destroyer Demon God not only has a brutal and ugly appearance, but also uses exaggerated and terrifying power.


    Seeing that those people had almost left, he flew towards the eight-story pagoda!


    Then Su Yan merged with his dharma body, and directly transformed into a giant.


    At the same time, he held up the eight-story pagoda in his hands...


    Wisps of dark aura was released from the bottom of the eight-story pagoda, and it seemed that it was almost impossible to suppress the woman from the abyss.


    In the distance, those who have stopped fleeing.


    When they looked back, what they saw was simply shocking!


    The gigantic appearance of the Destroyer Demon God filled the entire space, huge and majestic, and at the same time full of terrifying divine power.


    The moment the woman from the abyss opened the eight-story pagoda, the Demon Slaying Sword had already cut towards her!


    The demon-slaying sword in the giant''s hand was at least two thousand feet long. Compared with this sword, her body was like an ant.


    But it was this thunderous sword, she caught it with only the spear in her hand! !


    It''s just that all the heads worn on the spears were turned into dust!


    This time Su Yan was not surprised, the opponent''s strength should be far above him, at least at the level of the Supreme Being!


    The hateful thing is that they don''t have a Heavenly Supreme level existence here, and now he can only bite the bullet and deal with it!


    Followed by several other magic weapons, they were also smashed down fiercely!


    The lethality of the magic weapon of the God of Destruction is extremely terrifying. These few attacks caused the space itself to vibrate violently! !


    The severe space shock is very likely to cause a space-time storm!


    If a space-time storm is triggered near the abyss, I''m afraid it will cause uncontrollable and terrible consequences!


    But now Su Yan has completely ignored these things.


    The opponent''s power of the abyss has been completely unleashed, if he holds back a little bit, then his fate will inevitably be the same as that of Senior Brother Chen - his head will be cut off and become a trophy on the opponent''s spear!


    Of course, this was something Su Yan couldn''t accept!


    With a roar of his anger, the divine power of destruction became more and more surging, and the divine power turned into a torrent in the air, not only drowning the opponent, but also completely shocked everyone in the distance!


    They didn''t know Su Yan, it was the first time they met, no one thought that Su Yan would be so strong!


    It''s also fortunate that he is so strong, otherwise, I''m afraid everyone will be wiped out here today!


    With their strength alone, there is no way to deal with such a huge weirdness!


    They are all praying now that Su Yan can win.


    In this way their losses can be minimized.


    In the torrent of destructive divine power, that woman from the abyss has been completely submerged!


    But she didn''t just die...


    In the torrent of divine power, a black beam of light suddenly appeared!


    After the black beam of light appeared, followed by the black spear, and then the woman.


    The woman''s bewitching face still showed no expression, and her completely black eyes were like cosmic black holes, trying to completely devour Su Yan''s soul!


    Relying on a long spear in her hand, she gradually gained a firm foothold in the torrent of divine power.


    What''s more, apart from some damage to her clothes, she couldn''t even see any signs of injury!


    Even Su Yan can''t believe this!


    Couldn''t even the divine power of destruction be able to deal with her?


    The eight-story Pagoda of the Buddha has been used just now, and now it is destroying the divine power...


    Her strength should be stronger than that of the Emperor Dragon God Venerable, but she is not as powerful as the Sword Master!


    This is Su Yan''s temporary evaluation of her strength. After all, she hasn''t seen her use the bottom-of-the-box trick, so some things can only be estimated slightly.


    But... the existence from the origin of the abyss, does it have wisdom?


    Or, like those gods whose minds have been corrupted, she can only rely on pure instinct to act?


    These questions have to continue to fight with her to get the answer!


    Thinking of this, the long sword in Su Yan''s hand also killed with a **** light...


    This **** light is hidden in the torrent of divine power, and it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to notice it.


    And in this sword, what is contained is the power from the abyss!


    The woman tilted her head slightly, obviously puzzled by the fact that Su Yan could use the power of the abyss.


    This also proves that she is actually intelligent, but the degree of intelligence may not be too high!


    Following her, she swayed the spear in her hand!


    I don''t know what the structure of this long spear is. It even blocked Su Yan''s attack before, and it''s the same this time!


    Su Yan''s sword didn''t take advantage of anything.


    Although he was still calm, he was already retreating.


    After knowing that the opponent''s realm is completely crushing, he doesn''t want to continue fighting at all.


    First of all, he and Abyss have no deep hatred, and secondly, he has no need to sacrifice his life for the Four Great Sword Regions.


    Some things are better left alone.


    But considering the current situation, even if Su Yan wanted to leave, that woman might not let him go.


    The dark spear pierced the sky, and appeared behind Su Yan in less than a second.


    Su Yan''s eyes clearly saw that this shot contained the lines of cause and effect!


    In other words, this woman from the abyss has already grasped part of the law of cause and effect!


    Su Yan hastily used another magic weapon to cut off the cause and effect, and at the same time, he transformed into a huge shield with one hand, which barely blocked her attack.


    But after this blow, the incomparably huge body of the Destroyer Demon God fell down straight!


    Yes, what came from that long spear turned out to be an unparalleled force!


    Even Su Yan couldn''t stand it anymore!


    When the dharma body that destroyed the gods fell, those gods who were still watching the battle ran away one after another!


    At this time, they finally knew that all this was no joke!


    If they continue to stay here to watch the fun, then their end might also be ruined! !


    Anyone who cherishes their lives is now finding a way out for themselves!


    The fall of the Destroyer Demon God caused a huge shock, and the space was already shaking before.


    This time, the space was directly torn apart into a huge and incomparable crack.


    There seems to be endless darkness on the other side of the crack that wants to break through...


    Maybe there is a more powerful existence in the abyss who wants Lei Chi!


    Now everyone has only one mood left, and that is fear!


    Everyone thought that Su Yan was finished!


    Being knocked down in such a battle and completely exposing the younger generation to the opponent, this can be said to be a huge flaw!


    However, what happened next took everyone by surprise.


    I saw a golden light emerge from the endless black clouds!


    At the critical moment, Su Yan actually abandoned his dharma body and flew out again!


    He is wearing golden armor all over his body, and there are three pairs of light wings behind him. The golden light not only surrounds his whole body, but also shines in all directions!


    When a black long spear arrived, Su Yan blocked it with his sword!


    The golden sword light directly collided with the dark spear!


    After the collision, the golden brilliance and the power of the abyss actually devoured each other...


    This mutual devouring is not the feeling of yin and yang neutralizing each other, but the feeling of two extremely ferocious beasts wanting to eat each other!

 Chapter 5904： Is Su Yan dead?

    Chapter 5904 Is Su Yan dead?


    Even Su Yan didn''t expect this.


    He used the ancient inheritance obtained from the depths of the jihad altar.


    Up to now, he doesn''t even know where the source of this power is, he just relies on instinct to use this power!


    Then he made a second sword!


    This second sword is even more golden, as if the sun has set!


    The sword light is dazzling enough to swallow all the darkness in this world!


    And the woman didn''t attack again, but retreated back with a spear.


    Su Yan quickly understood that the woman from the abyss was afraid of this power in him!


    Perhaps this is the only point where the Jedi can come back!


    The comeback that Su Yan wanted was not to kill the opponent, but to successfully force the opponent back. This is already a great merit.


    Perhaps less than a tenth of the terrifying power contained in this woman has been used.


    But Su Yan even used up all his strength to nurse.


    It is absolutely unrealistic to want to kill...


    He let out a deep breath, and when he hit the third sword, the golden light released became more and more intense!


    This golden light shines for at least a thousand miles!


    In the huge golden light, only a huge ball of light can be seen, and Su Yan''s figure is completely invisible!


    After the sword went down, the dark spear broke directly!


    Su Yan''s judgment is indeed correct, this force is indeed the nemesis of the abyss!


    But his happiness only lasted for two seconds, and the woman turned into a spear again...


    Su Yan originally thought that this spear is so powerful, it must be some kind of magical weapon.


    However, this spear turned out to be just a one-time toy condensed by her magic power!


    Just thinking about it is too scary!


    But Su Yan has completely numb the feeling of fear at this time, the stronger the opponent, the more excited he is!


    His fourth sword has fallen!


    This fourth sword seems to have fully comprehended the mystery of the movement of stars in the universe, it can be said to be ever-changing and magnificent!


    At the same time, the three pairs of golden wings on Su Yan''s back also opened suddenly, exerting this power to the extreme!


    If the other party is sensible, he should know to retreat temporarily!


    His sword has reached its apex!


    This should be his strongest sword since he came to the God Realm, and thanks to this woman from the abyss, who is so strong that she can unleash his potential in this way!


    But this woman from the abyss didn''t play her cards according to the routine at all.


    She stretched out a hand and grabbed Su Yan''s neck directly...


    At this moment, Su Yan was a little stunned��did she mean to die together?


    People at the peak of the Supreme Being would actually do such a thing?


    It''s too inexplicable, and too ignorant!


    Although he didn''t understand what the other party was going to do, Su Yan''s sword fell down faithfully!


    He is like a chess player, absolutely no regrets!


    Jianfeng went straight down with wantonness and arrogance!


    The woman''s hand was cut off directly, and instead of bleeding, a lot of black smoke came out of the severed hand.


    At the most broken position, many small insects can be seen wriggling desperately...


    But Su Yan''s sword not only cut off her arm, but even cut her body from the middle.


    But her face was still neither happy nor sad, completely expressionless.


    It''s as if what Su Yan cut apart was someone else''s body...


    Su Yan suddenly had a feeling of d��j�� vu, and soon he remembered that he had a similar feeling when he dealt with the Maiden of No Salt!


    This sword has completely fallen.


    Circles of golden sword waves swing in the air!


    Even a battlefield three thousand miles away can feel how ferocious this sword wave is! !


    Those fleeing for their lives looked at this ridiculously strong golden sword wave and were speechless.


    The golden sword wave passed over them, and that ridiculously strong sword intent surged into their hearts at the same time.


    At this moment, they could clearly perceive how against the heavens Su Yan''s power was! !


    "Did he win?"


    "Maybe they all died together!"


    "Who the **** is he, isn''t he a newcomer?"


    "A newcomer can actually defeat the existence of the abyss???"


    No matter how you look at it, this kind of thing is too contrary to common sense.


    But as the sword waves swayed in circles, they could no longer feel the breath of the abyss.


    In other words, the existence of the abyss has been wiped out by him! !


    There is absolutely no way to fake this kind of thing.


    Everyone stopped their steps and stared blankly in Su Yan''s direction.


    There are even some courageous people who directly control their own magic weapons and fly in the direction of Su Yan!


    They don''t just want to watch the excitement.


    They also need to confirm whether Su Yan is still alive. If Su Yan is injured, they can help Su Yan deal with the injury immediately.


    The golden light gradually dissipated...


    And they gradually saw a figure.


    Su Yan had already taken away the body that destroyed the gods, but a huge scar could still be seen on his back.


    However, with his indestructible dragon **** battle body, his wounds are already recovering rapidly.


    At the same time, Su Yan was panting fiercely, and even the sword in his hand became dim!


    Those few people were shocked to see that Su Yan was safe and sound, and at the same time, their hearts became ecstatic.


    In any case, we are all companions and comrades-in-arms.


    It is also a gratifying thing for them to be able to see their comrades-in-arms retreat!


    Su Yan raised his head and looked at these people.


    He originally wanted to speak, but the last sword just now had exhausted the last trace of strength in his body, and now he found it very difficult even to blink, let alone the strength to speak...


    And what he wanted to say was to keep them away! !


    There is a whole big realm between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme, even Su Yan cannot easily break the shackles of this great realm!


    Although his power is superior in nature, it can restrain the opponent''s power.


    But this thing is like water and fire. If the fire is too fierce and you only have a small basin of water, it will definitely not be able to extinguish the fire.


    At this moment, a hand stretched out from the void, and this hand grabbed Su Yan''s neck! !


    At the same time, there is an abyss of power rushing towards us!


    Although it has been weakened a lot compared to before, it is still an out-and-out abyssal power!


    Those people were already about to fly in front of Su Yan, but at this moment they braked suddenly in the air!


    Some people sacrificed their own magic weapons, but they were stopped by their companions before they could be used.


    "Now Su Yan has become her hostage, you will only kill Su Yan if you attack now!"


    This is because they thought too much, this hand pulled Su Yan into the void!


    Then Su Yan disappeared into the crack of time and space...


    They hurried forward to check, wanting to determine where Su Yan was taken.


    But at the other end of the space-time rift, the darkness seemed to have turned into an ocean, becoming as real as it was, and no one dared to take the risk easily!


    They looked at each other.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he''s going to die..."


    Everyone''s expressions became very gloomy. The feeling of hope being completely shattered is really too uncomfortable!


    But no matter what, they can only use one word to describe Su Yan''s strength, and that is respect!


    And after sensing the unusual aura here thousands of miles away, the natural real person finally arrived.


    "What happened here???" Tian Tianren asked directly.


    They quickly talked about what happened just now.


    After hearing this, the natural real person frowned wildly: "Chen Zhibin is actually dead? How is this possible!"


    "There is also the existence of the abyss, this..."


    "The barrier of the abyss here is a full five hundred miles away. How could there be an existence of the abyss in the God Realm?"


    They smiled wryly, "Really, what we''re telling is the truth, so many companions have paid the price with their lives, it can''t be a lie, right?"


    But the natural real person frowned: "It doesn''t make sense!"


    "Why... is this so? It is impossible for the existence of the abyss to appear in the God Realm casually!"


    "We have one more thing to ask you, Maestro, that Su Yan said that some God Realms have become lackeys of the Abyss and turned into the Abyss God Realm?"


    "yes!"


    On this issue, Elder Chen did not hide anything, and directly chose to admit it.


    "But why didn''t Jianyu tell us about this before!"


    "No, what the Sword Domain told us is that the power of the abyss is under the suppression of the four major sword domains, and has never set foot in the God Realm. Isn''t this nonsense?"


    The natural real person explained: "The space in the abyss is not stable, and the split space will occasionally resonate with the rest of the God Realm coordinates, turning that place into a part of the abyss for a short time."


    "But this kind of thing is uncontrollable, and the God Realm is so vast, so we never took care of it!"


    "There has never been any trouble in the God Realm because of this kind of thing!"


    "Although those Abyss God Realms have some abilities, they are unlikely to pose a threat to the four major sword regions. If there is a threat, the master of the sword region will personally take action!"


    They were all shocked after hearing this.


    "Really, shall we continue guarding here?"


    The natural real person said: "Of course guarding is necessary..."


    He was very preoccupied at the moment, this mission was obviously just a small mission to experience the atmosphere of the battlefield, he did not expect to encounter an accident with such heavy casualties, he no longer knew how to deal with it.


    Chen Zhibin is a young man whom even the rulers of God''s Domain are very optimistic about, and that Su Yan... Emperor Dragon God Venerable had already told him to be optimistic about him before coming here!


    Now that both of them are dead, how can he deal with this? ? ?


    Just when the natural real person was troubled, Su Yan suddenly opened his eyes.


    He seemed to be in a coma for a while just now, but now he has fully recovered.


    What he wanted to do right now was to determine where he was.


    He raised his eyes and saw that he seemed to be in a strange temple.


    There is still a statue in the distance, which seems to look exactly like himself! !

 Chapter 5905： a temple in the abyss

    Chapter 5905: A Temple in the Abyss


    In addition to the statues, there are many pillars in this temple, which are directly inserted into the dark clouds of the zenith.


    The entire temple does not have a dome.


    The temple itself is so huge that nothing can be added.


    Countless pillars extend into the distance like this!


    This made Su Yan extremely surprised.


    After that, he took his gaze back and looked directly at the statue itself.


    That idol also has three pairs of wings and holds a sword in its hand.


    Even the hairstyle is exactly the same as his, so it''s no wonder that Su Yan has such a strong feeling of weirdness!


    He walked towards the statue step by step.


    The statue is about seven or eight meters high, and it is just an ordinary statue, which does not contain any spiritual power.


    He also began to recall things before he came to this temple.


    He was forcibly dragged into the abyss by the woman in the abyss.


    There was a thick darkness in the abyss, and that woman opened her mouth, wanting to eat Su Yan directly!


    Su Yan put his whole life''s skill into one sword, and stabbed towards the woman''s face!


    That sword definitely hit the opponent, the feeling of the sword''s edge piercing the hard skull is not deceiving...


    At the same time, the sword''s edge split open the space itself again, and then the space-time storm swept over.


    At this time, the space-time storm was also included in Su Yan''s calculations.


    Only when the space-time storm is triggered, can he have a chance of survival.


    But the space-time storm has strong uncertainties, and he doesn''t know where he will be teleported.


    Probably the space-time storm sent him here.


    He has no clue about everything here, he only knows that he should still be in the abyss.


    Because it contains the endless dark aura, which is completely opposite to the aura of the God Realm.


    When he came to this statue, he was at a loss for a moment, not knowing what to do next.


    If this is the depths of the abyss, how would he return to the God Realm?


    The boundary between the abyss and the **** realm is guarded by the four major sword domains.


    If the Four Great Sword Realms don''t let him go, I''m afraid he will never be able to return to the God Realm.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have saved people, and now I''m in such a situation, it''s really bad enough.


    And if he continues to stay in the abyss, not to mention that the breath of the abyss is corrosive to the godhead, even the existence of those abyss may not be able to accommodate him.


    It can be said that he is now caught in a dilemma.


    However, Su Yan has always been very strong in his heart, no matter what kind of situation he falls into, he will never complain about himself.


    What he believes is that there must be a way before the car reaches the mountain. No matter how dangerous the current situation is, he can always find a way to deal with it.


    At this moment, a vortex suddenly appeared from the thick black cloud above, and a powerful breath was about to descend.


    Su Yan couldn''t help frowning, the sense of oppression from this breath was very strong, if the other party came down easily, he might be discovered.


    But there is not even a place to hide here, and it is too late for him to escape now.


    What should we do?


    He directly drove the sword light and flew in one direction.


    This temple seems to have no boundaries, flying towards the corner, maybe it can hide itself.


    Although there is only a thin line of possibility, this is the only way to do it!


    Su Yan''s speed in controlling the sword light was extremely fast, and at the same time, he also carefully concealed his aura.


    He had to keep his breath from leaking out!


    After he flew out with a whoosh, it didn''t take long to see an identical statue, and at the same time, the dark cloud above had the same vortex.


    The breath from above reminded him - he flew for a long time, but finally returned to the original place.


    He now understood that this might be the legendary high-latitude space. Even if he kept flying eastward, he would only appear west of this statue in the end, repeating the cycle.


    No matter what, it is impossible to fly out of the scope of this temple.


    And a black lightning struck directly from the dark vortex above.


    Black lightning crackled and exploded on the ground.


    Then it turned into a black figure.


    This figure appeared in front of Su Yan, it was a man wearing a black cloak.


    This man looked at Su Yan with a pair of high blood-colored eyes, which happened to meet Su Yan''s eyes.


    There was surprise in his eyes. Obviously he didn''t expect to see Su Yan here at all.


    After the two looked at each other, they inevitably fell into silence.


    And Su Yan put the sword horizontally in front of his body, and made a defensive action.


    But he was staring at Su Yan coldly, and at the same time, circles of black ripples slowly swayed from his feet.


    The power of darkness was extremely powerful and extremely cold, giving Su Yan an unprecedented sense of oppression!


    Although Su Yan didn''t say a word, he condensed the power of the same abyss on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword!


    Here, if the divine power is consumed, it will be replenished very slowly. After all, this is a world that is completely opposite to the divine realm.


    And after this man saw the power of the abyss condensed on Su Yan''s sword edge, his blood-red eyes projected a very shocked look.


    Then he said: "You are clearly the supreme being in the God Realm, why can you use the power of the abyss so easily without polluting your godhead?"


    Facing the other party''s question, Su Yan just looked at the other party without saying a word.


    The other party turned around and walked directly towards him.


    Along with her steps, there is also an extremely strong sense of oppression!


    This oppressive feeling made Su Yan seem to be carrying two huge mountains on his shoulders, but he still straightened his waist and stared at the other party proudly.


    And the man in the dark cloak sneered: "You are very interesting, but with your meager strength, it is impossible for me to fight back in front of me."


    Following his words, Su Yan only felt that the pressure on his body suddenly increased by more than ten times compared to just now!


    It''s too frightening that he can have such terrifying power with just a light word!


    Even Emperor Dragon God Venerable and the others don''t have such ability!


    In other words, his realm may be higher, and it is very likely that he has reached the realm of Kong!


    Could it be... he is an immortal! !


    This was the first time Su Yan faced an immortal like this after coming to the God Realm.


    With his current strength, it is absolutely impossible to have any chance of winning in front of the real immortal!


    The power gap between Supreme and Immortal is like a sky abyss.


    He gradually put down the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and then asked the man in black robe, "Who are you?"


    "Is it important who I am? You should answer my question first, why can you use the power of the abyss without being polluted by the abyss?"


    Su Yan didn''t say a word, but released the phantom of the Demon God of Destruction.


    The phantom of the Destroyer Demon God is incomparably huge.


    And the man in the dark cloak recognized it at a glance: "This is the godhead formed by the fusion of Shiva, the **** of destruction, and the ancestor demon god, so that''s how it is."


    "Using the power of destruction can counteract the erosion of the godhead by the power of the abyss."


    "It seems that you have something."


    Following his words, the tremendous pressure on Su Yan''s body suddenly disappeared.


    His strength is exerted and withdrawn without leaving any trace.


    This is the most incredible thing.


    And this also shows that his realm is definitely far ahead of Su Yan.


    Otherwise, it would not have such an exaggerated expressiveness.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, looked at the other party, and asked, "Whose temple is this?"


    "Here, it''s the holy temple of Emperor Shengtian, also called the holy war altar."


    "ah?"


    A trace of strangeness flashed in Su Yan''s eyes. He never thought that he could hear the words "jihad altar" in this place.


    If this is the holy war altar, then... it is not inexplicably connected with the ancient inheritance in his body.


    No wonder, he felt that this statue belonged to him.


    But at the same time, he also inexplicably felt a strange feeling, as if his fate was controlled by some invisible force.


    It seems that his coming to this jihad altar is also predestined.


    "Shengtian Emperor... who is he?"


    The man in the dark cloak snorted softly, then laughed.


    "You have been in the God Realm for so many years, haven''t you even heard of the name of Emperor Shengtian?"


    "This is too ridiculous!"


    Su Yan said: "I can assure you, not only I have never heard of it, but most of the supreme beings in the God Realm have never heard of the name Shengtiandi..."


    Before Su Yan could finish his words, he roared crazily: "This is absolutely impossible!"


    "The Emperor Shengtian is so mighty, the legends about him in this world cannot be annihilated no matter what!"


    This crazy roar contained his strong feelings.


    Su Yan had an illusion that maybe he was the subordinate of Emperor Shengtian.


    That''s why he was so excited.


    Otherwise, with his immortal status, how could he have such outrageous mood swings?


    "What exactly is the Holy Emperor, and what are you?"


    Su Yan has the inheritance of the Holy Emperor, but he doesn''t know the relationship between the other party and the Holy Emperor, so he doesn''t dare to reveal it.


    If the other party is only inexplicably fanatical about the Holy Heaven Emperor, once they see that Su Yan possesses this ancient inheritance, they will probably consider taking away this power!


    Be careful when sailing for ten thousand years, especially in this abyss world, don''t expose your cards easily, this is the most sensible approach.


    He looked towards Su Yan, and this glance seemed to see through Su Yan''s soul.


    But Su Yan looked back calmly.


    "Your demeanor is very calm, and you don''t panic when facing me, which shows that you are a good candidate for great things."


    "I can ask you to do a big thing for me!"

 Chapter 5906： Antiquity

    Chapter 5906: Ancient History


    Su Yan didn''t know what the big event he was talking about was.


    But it is obvious that under the current situation, he does not have the conditions to refuse.


    If he refuses, the other party can put him to death at any time.


    The supreme power is in front of the immortal, and there is no room for reversal.


    Su Yan asked in a stern tone: "You want me to do great things?"


    In fact, he also wanted to know what was considered a major event in the eyes of Immortal.


    "Yes, if it''s you, if you infiltrate into the Four Great Sword Domains, they will definitely not notice it."


    "As long as you don''t take the initiative to use the power of the abyss in front of them, they won''t know your secret."


    Su Yan was speechless for a while. It turned out that his so-called major event was to let Su Yan be an undercover agent.


    But in front of his absolute power, Su Yan had no room to refuse. He could only stare at him and said, "I''m already trapped in the abyss. Do you have a way to let me return to the God Realm?"


    If you can''t return to the God Realm, it''s impossible to be an undercover agent.


    This is obvious!


    It would be great if he could send himself back to the God Realm.


    But I am afraid that this matter also needs to pay a considerable price.


    Since he wanted Su Yan to be an undercover agent, there must be a way to remotely control Su Yan.


    Su Yan hated the feeling of being manipulated casually, but there was no way... until now, the person standing in front of him was an immortal!


    He turned around, looked at the statue of Emperor Shengtian, and said, "Before you go to the God Realm, I want to tell you a little story about the ancient times."


    Seeing the posture he put on, Su Yan already knew that the story he was going to tell next must be related to Emperor Shengtian, and he was ready to listen attentively.


    After raising his head, he glanced at Su Yan first, and then let out a breath.


    "Before twelve epochs, it was the ancient era."


    "Before the ancient times, there were many great emperors in the God Realm, and those great emperors ruled all the laws, and there were countless parallel universes in the lower realm!"


    "If there is a conflict of interest between the great emperors, then a council will be held, and a settlement will be reached at the council, and everyone must abide by the decision of the council."


    "If anyone dares to violate the decision of the council, then every emperor will attack and attack him!"


    "This pattern looks unbreakable, but do you know what broke it in the end?"


    When Su Yan heard this question, he thought about it.


    He doesn''t know the past of the God Realm, but similar things have happened many times in the Immortal Realm.


    "Some forces must have risen and broken the balance of the original forces. Once the balance is lost, the authority of the council will be challenged."


    He glanced at Su Yan and said, "It''s an interesting angle for you to say that. In fact, this matter is not that complicated. It is the rise of the Holy Heaven Emperor in the God Realm!"


    "The Divine Realm created by Emperor Shengtian was favored by another Great Emperor of the Divine Realm, and he wanted to bring it under his command, and the council also made the same decision, which then triggered a protracted war."


    "This war should be the cruelest war in the God Realm, and many God Races fled to the Immortal Realm below because they were afraid of perishing..."


    When he said this, Su Yan was speechless. It turned out that the Protoss below all appeared like this.


    "The emperor of the protoss tried his best, but he couldn''t do anything to the emperor. This has brought about a very serious problem!"


    "The decision of the council cannot be carried out, so what should the authority of the council do?"


    Su Yan said: "Should we send more God Clan emperors to deal with the Holy Heaven Emperor?"


    "That''s right, but the power of the Holy Heaven Emperor is beyond the imagination of all the great emperors of the God Race, he can hit ten with one!"


    "There has never been such a powerful God Emperor in the God Realm. When he makes a move, the entire God Realm will tremble. Even... ten God Emperors besieged him, and he would kill seven of them!"


    When Su Yan heard him talk about the glorious deeds of Emperor Shengtian, he inexplicably compared it with himself.


    He seems to be similar to Shengtiandi, except that he is in the fairy world, while Shengtiandi is in the godworld.


    After all the **** emperors were beheaded by the Shengtian Emperor, it was of course even more impossible for the Council to let the Shengtian Emperor go.


    But the power of the Holy Heavenly Emperor surpassed the God Realm, and even the council could not eliminate him.


    As a last resort, the original method of suppression has been changed to win over...


    However, Emperor Shengtian''s intentions had already been determined long ago, and he also lost many brothers and subordinates during the long-term war. He was determined to overthrow the original order of the God Realm.


    Why do the new **** emperors and immortals obey the demolition of the council? What qualifications do those people have to override everything?


    Then, Sheng Tiandi won!


    The ancient **** clan forces were swept away by him, and only some remnants hid in the darkness. They merged with the ancient darkness in the God Realm, forming today''s dark turmoil.


    When he said this, the story was only halfway through, and he didn''t explain why there was a temple of the Holy Heaven Emperor here.


    And...how did the Holy Heavenly Emperor fall!


    After Su Yan entered the God Realm, the God Realm was dotted with various **** domains, and he had never heard of a person like the Holy Heavenly Emperor.


    He said: "Huanggu is an era that belongs to the Holy Emperor alone. In that era, no **** can compete with the Holy Emperor!"


    Su Yan asked directly: "Then... How did an existence as powerful as the Holy Heavenly Emperor disappear?"


    "He launched a war against the abyss, and he wants to purify the entire abyss with his own holy light!"


    "this???"


    Su Yan didn''t understand why Emperor Shengtian did such a thing.


    The abyss and the God Realm are like yin and yang, and the coexistence can represent the balance of the legal principles in this world.


    If there is no abyss, the God Realm should also lose its balance.


    He said: "You don''t understand the good intentions and great talents of Emperor Shengtian because your structure is not to that level. He is an existence beyond immortality, and he is even the era."


    What he said sounds really hard to understand, especially the last sentence, the Holy Heaven Emperor is Ji Yuan.


    An epoch represents a long period of time.


    Could it be that Emperor Shengtian can already represent the long river of time and space?


    Su Yan still had doubts in his heart.


    But the man had already said to Su Yan: "Follow me."


    "How did the Holy Heaven Emperor fall?"


    He didn''t speak, and walked forward with Su Yan.


    After an Immortal opened the way, the space in front of him actually split from the middle, forming a very strange passage.


    Su Yan followed him through this strange passage, and what he saw was an even bigger statue of the Holy Heavenly Emperor!


    After seeing this statue, Su Yan clapped his hands fiercely. It was exactly the same as the statue he had seen at the Jihad Altar before.


    And on this statue, there seems to be an ancient force resonating with Su Yan.


    "The only thing that can make the Holy Heaven Emperor fall is of course the power that controls the Era!"


    "In front of the boss who controls the era, we are all ants, and the so-called gods are nothing more than that!"


    "They can destroy countless worlds with a glance or a thought, and they are at the end of all roads in this world."


    "It was their struggle that led to the downfall of the Holy Heaven Emperor!"


    "But why are they fighting?"


    "How do you think the era change of the God Realm and the heavens and myriad worlds came about? Why did the Great Calamity come after a while?"


    "Whoever masters the era is equivalent to mastering everything in this world!"


    "Just the aftermath of their battle is enough to cause the change of thousands of world epochs below!"


    Su Yan doesn''t care about the affairs of the lower realm now, he asked: "What does it mean that mastering the era means mastering everything in this world?"


    "It literally means that whoever is at the peak of the era can bring billions of worlds into the palm of his hand, including the God Realm."


    "Mastering the era is equivalent to becoming the master of all worlds!"


    "When Emperor Shengtian failed, we cut off all possibilities, and now... we can only hide in the abyss and linger on."


    Su Yan stared at him and said, "But didn''t you just say that Emperor Shengtian wanted to destroy Abyss?"


    "Isn''t it ironic that Emperor Shengtian wants to destroy the abyss, but his remaining party can only hide in the abyss and linger on."


    Su Yan said: "Then you all want to return to the God Realm, right?"


    "right."


    "However, there are four great sword domains in the God Realm that shaped the Great Wall and blocked us. We have never had the chance to return to the God Realm since ancient times."


    Su Yan''s mind suddenly became a little confused.


    Isn''t the four major sword domains guarding the boundary between the abyss and the **** realm to resist the invasion of the **** realm by the abnormal existence in the abyss? ?


    How did it become a continuation of the ancient war?


    "There are many articles behind the great battle in the ancient times, but your cultivation level is not suitable for knowing those, even if you know it, it''s useless."


    What he said sounded harsh, but it was the truth.


    In a battle of this level, Supreme''s strength is indeed not enough at all.


    To have the right to speak in this level of battle, at least the realm of immortality is required.


    Otherwise, it can only be used as a pawn.


    Suddenly, the man in the dark cloak approached...


    His face looked very stern, and red tears of blood flowed out of his blood-colored eyes!


    Su Yan only felt that a terrifying force was approaching from him.


    Su Yan raised his sword to block it, but he laughed!


    The power of the Immortal, how could a Great Supreme be able to resist it!


    This crimson power completely surrounded Su Yan in an instant, everywhere!


    Su Yan only saw a huge devil''s head devouring him!


    Although the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword has used the realm of breaking all dharmas, this huge power is already more than 20 times stronger than Su Yan''s power.


    The power itself has formed a pure crush, just like a flood, it just changes the shape of the flood, which is meaningless at all.


    Even if the flood has only one-tenth of its force, it is already irresistible to Su Yan.

 Chapter 5907： wake up

    Chapter 5907 Wake Up


    The blood-red skull completely surrounded Su Yan.


    Su Yan only felt that there was an extremely vicious thought wrapped in this power.


    It seems to gather all the viciousness and resentment in this world...


    He instantly understood what the essence of this **** skull was!


    This is a curse of great evil.


    As an immortal, if he wants to kill Su Yan, there are countless ways, even just a little finger movement, Su Yan is destined to be difficult to resist!


    There is no need to use such a low-level method.


    Su Yan only felt as if he had sunk into a huge and icy lake.


    The lake water was cold to the bone, and the golden light that belonged to Huang Tiandi in his body wanted to burst out, forming a circle of protection.


    But he restrained this urge...


    The other party is not a good person, if he sees this inheritance of Emperor Huangtian, he will probably do even more outrageous things.


    The icy surroundings poured into Su Yan''s body crazily, and then turned into some kind of strange spell!


    The power of the spell condensed in his heart, forming an unbreakable shackle on the godhead!


    This is the restriction he imposed on Su Yan. Since he wants Su Yan to be his undercover agent and go to the Four Great Sword Regions to work for him, there must be a way to restrict Su Yan!


    This curse is the shackles he gave Su Yan.


    After Su Yan fell into the infinite coldness, his whole body trembled, and finally even his soul couldn''t help trembling.


    until he passed out...


    When I woke up again, I didn''t know how long it had been.


    He is no longer in the temple of Emperor Huangtian, but was brought into a more strange space.


    This seems to be the interior space of a spaceship.


    After Su Yan got up from the ground, he saw those red eyes, and he said to Su Yan, "You have been cursed by my resentment, you should know it yourself, right?"


    "This curse usually lurks in your heart, and it won''t do you any harm, but if you get my order and don''t execute it, the curse will activate..."


    "You will fester all over your body, like a knife cutting, and then even your godhead will be shattered, you can''t live or die!"


    After hearing this, Su Yan snorted coldly.


    As a person, the most unacceptable thing in his life was being threatened by others.


    No matter what, the man in black had stepped on Su Yan''s thunder point precisely.


    He seemed to see the strong rebelliousness in Su Yan''s expression. When the curse was about to be activated, Su Yan felt as if his whole body was being cut by a knife, and even some blood oozed out from under his skin.


    But Su Yan''s expression didn''t move at all, he just stared at the other party.


    It is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to beg for mercy!


    Originally, he just wanted to give a small punishment, but he didn''t expect Su Yan to be so ignorant that he was about to fully activate the curse.


    Su Yan''s skin split open immediately, and even his soul began to be torn apart by a force!


    This force was extremely painful, but he was still not moved at all.


    It is absolutely impossible to hear Su Yan groaning to show weakness!


    He stared at Su Yan and said, "If I didn''t need you to go to the four major prisons to help me, I would have killed you a long time ago!"


    Su Yan sneered: "I thought the Immortals were such lofty existences that they would only use these despicable methods in the end."


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, he became even more annoyed, and immediately cast the curse even harder!


    Su Yan slowly stood up from the ground.


    How could the pure pain make him give in!


    It''s ridiculous enough!


    Su Yan said: "You kill me in the end, otherwise after I become immortal, you will be the first one to kill me!"


    "When the time comes, no matter if you hide in the depths of the abyss or wherever you go, you will definitely die!"


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    The laughter was full of extreme ridicule towards Su Yan. A mere Supreme Being, who was separated from him by several realms, dared to threaten him?


    It''s not that ignorance can be described, it''s simply ignorance to a certain extent!


    But he changed his mind, "Perhaps the Four Great Sword Regions like your personality. Listen carefully, I can not only make you suffer, but also directly kill you with a curse!"


    "If you are not obedient and cooperate with my plan, then I have no choice but to kill you. But if you are obedient and steal all kinds of information about the Four Great Sword Regions to me, then I can not only help you lift the curse , I can even give you the power of the abyss!"


    "What do you think?"


    Su Yan asked back: "Why do you have to be hypocritical, do I have a choice?"


    He stopped talking.


    Su Yan asked: "The Four Great Sword Regions must think that I am dead now, is there any way for you to send me back to the God Realm?"


    "Of course there is a way, but I can''t tell you. You''d better sleep first."


    After he finished speaking, he slapped Su Yan with his palm.


    This palm carried overwhelming power, Su Yan seemed to clearly hear the sound of his own bones being smashed.


    But at this critical juncture, the curse in his body acted as a talisman, tightly protecting his heart...


    Su Yan wanted to speak at first, but in the end he passed out because of the heavy injuries.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in a coma, he only felt that his body was light and light, as if he was constantly floating in the universe, and he didn''t know how many years he had experienced.


    He suddenly saw a golden light!


    He was like a drowning man desperately trying to grab a straw.


    And this beam of light is his life-saving straw!


    He stretched out a hand, and suddenly heard a woman''s voice next to his ear.


    "He woke up, he actually woke up!"


    "It''s unbelievable! It''s a miracle that someone survived such a serious injury!"


    Su Yan opened his eyes, and saw that what he was holding was not a beam of light, but a woman''s arm.


    This woman is Mu Qiuming.


    Mu Qiuming looked at him in surprise, and then said angrily: "You bastard, you still haven''t let go of your hand!"


    Su Yan didn''t want her to have any strange developments, so he immediately let go of his hands, wanting to move his body, and found that his body was covered with gauze, like a mummy.


    There was some confusion in his mind, and it took him a while to recall what happened before he passed out before he realized that he had returned to the Four Great Swords Realm alive.


    And the serious injury he suffered now was caused by the man in the abyss who injured him in order to cover Su Yan''s smooth return.


    When he moved a little, he felt a burning pain in his chest.


    What''s even more frightening is that the divine power in his body is almost empty, there is not a single bit left!


    "How is this going?"


    Mu Qiuming stood up and asked another woman in the room, "Senior Sister Shu Yu, what''s going on?"


    Senior Sister Shu Yu said to her: "You don''t have to repeat it for her, I can hear it myself."


    Mu Qiuming said again: "Our Senior Sister Shu Yu is the strongest pharmacist in the Zixiao Sword Region, and also the number one miracle doctor in the Four Great Sword Regions."


    She was introducing it to Su Yan, but what she didn''t expect was that Su Yan frowned after hearing this. I don''t know if Senior Sister Shu Yu noticed the strange curse in his body.


    Senior Sister Shu Yu walked towards Su Yan, her eyebrows were picturesque, she looked very gentle, and she looked a little bit like Jin Shiya in her expression.


    Even Su Yan almost admitted his mistake.


    She sat down beside Su Yan, then took Su Yan''s pulse, and then applied some strange ointment on the bandage.


    Following her spell, these ointments gradually penetrated into Su Yan''s skin.


    At this time, he felt a bit of coolness.


    Shu Yu looked at Su Yan with very gentle eyes, and said, "You can recuperate well here, don''t think too much."


    Mu Qiuming said from the side: "Senior Sister Shu Yu, why are you so gentle to him, don''t you hate those stinky men the most?"


    Shu Yu looked at her and said with a smile: "Then you come to see him every day, do you already like him?"


    "No! You know that I like great heroes. He is so powerful this time, and all the four sword domains know about his deeds of self-sacrifice and self-sacrifice. That''s why I came to see him!"


    Shu Yu smiled and said, "So, do you agree that he is a great hero?"


    "That''s right! That''s what it was, everyone said that, he fought against the existence of the abyss alone, protecting so many companions..."


    "It''s not easy to be so powerful despite being a rookie!"


    When Mu Qiuming said it, it seemed that he was full of strong longing for all this, wishing she was there at the time!


    She glanced at Su Yan again, looking extremely shy.


    Su Yan could see her girlish feelings very clearly, but he didn''t bother to pay attention.


    Now he can''t protect himself, and he has no interest in doing these things.


    He barely sat up, making both women nervous.


    Then he asked, "How long will it take me to get out of bed?"


    Shu Yu said earnestly: "It will take at least two months. You have injured your source of life, and your dantian has also been severely damaged. When we found you, there was only one breath left."


    Su Yan said: "Two months is too long, I can stand up in only three days."


    "This...impossible?"


    Su Yan said: "You don''t understand my power."


    When there was a sense of Qi in his dantian, the power belonging to the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body had already begun to operate.


    At this time, his physical injuries were rapidly recovering.


    It''s just that as the vitality in his body recovered, he could feel the curse that was already weak to the extreme, and it was also alive by absorbing his vitality.


    He already understood why he was severely injured.


    Only in this way, the curse will sleep with him, so that it can be hidden from the eyes and ears of the Four Great Sword Regions.


    But for Su Yan, this is also a hatred that needs to be kept in mind.


    Who in this world likes to be seriously injured for no reason? !

 Chapter 5908： The magical effect of the dragon **** battle body

    Chapter 5908: The Magical Use of the Dragon God Battle Body


    After Su Yan sat up, his expression was very gloomy.


    The two women in the room thought that Su Yan was upset because of his failure.


    Together they comforted Su Yan, saying that his performance that day had already been affirmed by the Masters of the Four Great Sword Domains.


    In the future, he will definitely achieve a great cause in the Sword Domain!


    Su Yan was not interested in these words at all.


    He only longed for strength now, and for the first time after coming to the God Realm, he felt that he was so weak.


    If he also had immortal power, he wouldn''t be threatened by that man in the abyss!


    He, Su Yan, can be anyone and any identity in this life, except that he cannot be someone else''s pawn!


    Just thinking of this, he exuded a faint murderous aura.


    Mu Qiuming looked at him and said, "It seems that you are very proud, but you are also very capable, how about it... you will join this lady''s team from now on!"


    "Is your father the master of the Sword Domain?" Su Yan asked.


    Mu Qiuming was taken aback, no one would dare to ask her this question so directly.


    "Yeah, what''s the matter? Do you think that I can''t do anything by relying on my status..."


    Su Yan was too lazy to care what she thought, he asked directly: "Do you think I have a chance to become the sword master?"


    If you want to increase your strength to extremely strong in the shortest time, you need to use external force.


    And becoming the sword master is without a doubt the best shortcut.


    But I also want to know that the top ten sword masters are the cards of the four major sword domains.


    They can''t be easily touched by an outsider!


    At least thousands of years of experience are required to be qualified to hold these swords.


    But now that Su Yan has shed blood for Jianyu and almost gave his life, the so-called loyalty test is no longer necessary for him.


    The next step is to see if he has the capacity!


    If he can subdue one of the ten great swords and become the sword master, then his realm will definitely advance by leaps and bounds!


    Because he had already seen the power of the sword master, the sense of power released by that sword surpassed any artifact Su Yan had ever seen!


    But Mu Qiuming and Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing after hearing what he said.


    Su Yan asked directly: "What''s so funny about my words?"


    "Do you think it''s too easy to become a sword master?"


    "To become a sword master, the conditions are very harsh, and you have to escape from death. Otherwise, how many of the top ten swords would hang in vain, and they have already been taken by others!"


    Su Yan said: "Of course I know that it is not easy to subdue this magical weapon, but I have already had experience in this field!"


    "And if I can do it, I have to try it to know!"


    Mu Qiuming shook his head and said: "My father just told me that you are very talented, and he will definitely not allow you to try the sword. It is for your own good. If you fail in the sword test, you will only die!"


    The gods in the God Realm do not understand at all that cultivation is a struggle between man and nature.


    If the monks in the lower realm cannot pass the test, everything will be wiped out in an instant when the deadline is reached.


    He was able to come to the God Realm because he has gone through countless trials and countless times of life and death!


    "I don''t think I''m going to fail!"


    While speaking, Su Yan was already slowly undoing his bandage.


    The two women became very anxious after seeing it.


    But they were all stunned very quickly, because the skin was already smooth under the bandage that Su Yan had untied. Not only had the wound healed completely, even the traces of the injury were no longer visible.


    Then Su Yan began to remove the gauze from his head.


    When his vitality is in extreme danger, the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body will only protect his heart veins to prevent the power from leaking out.


    And with the awakening of Su Yan''s own consciousness, the power of the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body gradually came outside.


    And his body began to recover quickly!


    While the wound was healing, he felt the life force in his body gushing out.


    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise: "Are you from the Dragon Clan?"


    "Not really, but I have killed many dragons, absorbed their dragon blood, and cultivated the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Physique."


    "With the Battle Body of the Immortal Dragon God, no matter how severely injured I am, as long as my heart and mind are fine, I can recover as before without being troubled by physical pain!"


    "After three days, not only will my wounds fully heal, but I will also be back to my peak state!"


    "If you have a better pill here, my recovery speed will be even faster!"


    As he said that, he got out of bed.


    This recovery speed shocked Mu Qiuming to the extreme! !


    "What kind of monster are you!"


    She remembered that when Su Yan was carried back, it was already a pile of rotten meat, and he couldn''t see the human form at all.


    When Senior Sister Shu Yu was treating him a few days ago, she thought about whether to help him reshape his physical body.


    Unexpectedly, when he woke up, his recovery speed would be so ridiculously fast.


    The two women watched in shock as Su Yan''s body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Mu Qiuming turned her head suddenly, because she realized that Su Yan was not wearing clothes.


    Her face turned red all of a sudden.


    Shu Yu saw too many human bodies, and she came and went just like that. She didn''t respond, but threw a white dress to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan put on the clothes, he immediately asked: "If I want to become the sword master, who should I apply to?"


    "Didn''t I already tell you that to become a sword master, many powerful sword cultivators have died on this road. In order to maintain the fighting power of the four major sword domains, no one has tried the sword for many years!"


    "Besides, your strength is not even comparable to that of the Supreme Being. This is the most basic requirement. Let''s talk about it when you reach the Supreme Being!"


    Shu Yu''s words were a tactic to delay the attack. Su Yan also understood what she meant, but it was difficult to refute.


    After rising to such a level, the cultivation base of the mere Great Supreme is no longer enough!


    He wants to climb to the peak of the supreme first, and then hit the immortal! !


    The day he succeeds in hitting immortality is the day he enters the abyss to take revenge!


    His thoughts are so strong, it is obviously not enough to rely on ordinary practice!


    He let out a breath, and then said: "It''s just a matter of time for me to become the Supreme Being of Heaven, and there is no difficulty at all."


    Shu Yu said: "You are the craziest person I have ever seen. There is a whole realm between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme. If you want to cross it, it is like climbing a mountain!"


    "Are you sure you can walk on the ground?"


    Su Yan said: "I dare not say what others are like, but of course I can do it myself!"


    Since Su Yan practiced, he has broken through many hurdles. His talent and knowledge have far surpassed everyone else.


    There are still some gods who will be trapped in the state of mind, but he has been reincarnated in nine lives, has seen everything, experienced everything, and in terms of state of mind, perhaps those immortals may not be as good as him!


    Mu Qiuming looked at Su Yan with admiration in his eyes.


    To be honest, she also wanted to be as confident as Su Yan, treating the heroes of the world as nothing.


    But she also knows that this is something she can''t do.


    Although she has a bit of a young lady''s temper, she is not arrogant enough to be stupid.


    That''s why she was so interested in Su Yan.


    "Su Yan, you have only just come to the Four Great Sword Domains, why can''t you wait to become the sword master?"


    "After watching your senior sister Xiaocai display the power of the sword master, as long as she is a sword cultivator, it is impossible for her to not react at all!"


    "I am also a sword cultivator, and a sword cultivator should pursue the ultimate power!"


    Suddenly there was a burst of applause outside, and then a cheer: "Well said!"


    A few sword repair guards opened the door and came in, followed by a middle-aged man in a dragon robe behind them.


    This man''s figure is very strong, his eyes are piercing, like a wolf like a tiger!


    Seeing him coming in, Shu Yu clasped his fists and saluted: "Master Master!"


    Each of the four major sword domains has a master, and there are more than a dozen gods under the master.


    If he is the ruler, isn''t he Mu Qiuming''s father?


    Then Su Yan saw Mu Qiuming throw himself into the man''s arms: "Father, why are you here?"


    She lost her arrogant temper in front of her father, but was as delicate and naive as a little girl.


    After Su Yan hesitated for a moment, he also punched him.


    He looked at Su Yan with great interest, his tiger eyes seemed to see through Su Yan completely.


    He is definitely an immortal existence, and Su Yan felt tremendous pressure from his gaze.


    At the same time, a trace of hesitation appeared in Su Yan''s heart, whether to tell the curse in his body.


    As soon as this idea came up, he felt that his godhood seemed to be restrained by some strange force.


    If he dared to express this idea, his godhead would be cut to pieces by that force immediately!


    It must be the curse that the man left in him that was working.


    Seeing Su Yan''s strange expression, as the ruler, he was not angry at all, but instead asked, "Why did you come to the Four Great Sword Regions?"


    Su Yan said: "Pursue power! If I say that I am protecting the peace of the God Realm, would you believe me?"


    He listened to Su Yan''s words and nodded: "You are very straightforward, I appreciate your straightforwardness, but if you are only pursuing power, you should die that day. It doesn''t matter."


    Su Yan said: "I have my own way of doing things, I just practice my own way. I don''t care what others think."


    "You say that, I seem to appreciate you more, I seem to see my own shadow from you."


    Su Yan asked again: "Then can I challenge the sword master? I also want to be the sword master!"


    Su Yan''s expression is full of strong desire, he urgently needs strength now!


    Heavenly Sovereign is only the first step, the next step is to crush the Immortal!


    No one can threaten Su Yan, he must pay the price for that man in the abyss! !


    He looked at Su Yan, and instead of answering the question, he asked, "What do you think of my daughter?"


    This question was like a thunderclap on the ground, causing everyone to show extremely shocked expressions.

 Chapter 5909： Masters Appreciation

    Chapter 5909 Appreciation of the Master


    The ruler of the Zixiao Sword Realm is called the Inspiration Zixiao Ruler Holy Venerable. He once crossed the God Realm and suppressed more than a dozen God Realms with his own hands.


    The past record can be said to be very proud!


    Moreover, there has always been a saying in the God Realm that the masters of the four major sword domains have reached the highest level of swordsmanship.


    In this world, the four of them are the pinnacle of swordsmanship!


    Such a person actually asked Su Yan such a question, which can already be regarded as a kind of extra favor.


    At least the people around were shocked, it was incredible!


    Not to mention that Mu Qiuming looks like a flower like a moon, just being selected by the prime minister is already considered a supreme honor.


    And Mu Qiuming was also playing with the corner of his clothes, looking very shy.


    She always felt that she was not ready to form a Taoist couple with others, but her father made such an arrangement, so there was nothing she could do.


    But Su Yan said very simply: "I already have a Taoist partner, so it''s not suitable for me to be with the eldest lady."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "But I see that you are walking alone. Danxin God Realm also said that you have no companions. So you are in the Taoist companion again?"


    Su Yan said: "I don''t need to lie to people about this kind of thing, and I, Su Yan, am definitely not the kind of person who starts messing around and ends up giving up."


    To be honest, Su Yan has absolutely no interest in the relationship between men and women.


    Otherwise, if he wanted to take a concubine, Jin Shiya would not stop him.


    But to be honest, after reaching his level, the so-called beauty is nothing more than a pink skull.


    The world is so big, and there are still so many realms that have not yet been reached, it is impossible for him to waste time on his children''s affair.


    Although the God Realm has a long time, for the gods, time is almost infinite.


    But he wouldn''t do such a pointless thing either!


    People around thought it was incredible that such an opportunity was a one-step opportunity. Who would have thought that Su Yan would reject it right away!


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether to say that he was a good character, or that he was a bit stupid.


    Mu Qiuming also widened his eyes, and said in disbelief, "So you have a wife?"


    "Yeah, there''s more than one."


    What Su Yan thought was to find Jin Shiya first, and then Princess Kong Qian and Ji Ruxue.


    This had been his plan.


    When Mu Qiuming heard this, he quit, "Since you already have several wives, then there won''t be any more than me!"


    "ah???"


    After hearing what the young lady said, the people around were all shocked.


    They didn''t understand what was so good about Su Yan that he could so easily fascinate the little princess of Zixiao Sword Region.


    Speaking of which, she doesn''t have many chances to talk to Su Yan...


    And Su Yan didn''t frantically circle her around like those crazy bees and butterflies, and at the same time gave her many gifts.


    Su Yan obviously didn''t do anything, how did he get the favor of the little princess?


    Mu Qiuming has always been annoyed by those people, always pestering her for nothing.


    Suddenly meeting a man who completely ignores her, can''t help but feel a little novel.


    What''s more, Su Yan defeated her easily, which is very important.


    If it was just ordinary indifference, she wouldn''t care so much.


    In addition, she likes big heroes very much, Su Yan protected so many companions this time, and almost took his own life.


    She had some admiration towards Su Yan.


    But Su Yan is not interested in her admiration or liking for her at all.


    Su Yan said: "This kind of thing is absolutely impossible."


    Mu Qiuming asked, "Why is it impossible?"


    Su Yan said: "You need to ask your father about this matter, not me."


    Mu Qiuming''s temper suddenly came up, but Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all.


    No matter what Mu Qiuming did, he wouldn''t care. He came to the Four Great Sword Realms to pursue power, not to please anyone.


    Even Shu Yu became a little angry.


    But Master Zhu, who is Mu Qiuming''s father, has no intention of getting angry at all.


    The eyes he looked at Su Yan became more and more blurred, as if he was full of strong and incomparable interest in Su Yan.


    And the guards he brought looked at this side very curiously, everyone wanted to know how this matter would end in the end!


    Mu Qiuming stomped his feet fiercely, and said to Su Yan: "You are too conceited! You want me but you don''t want to marry me!"


    After speaking, she rushed directly to the door.


    If it was an ordinary father, he would have rushed out to chase his daughter.


    But how can the master who can command a sword field be an ordinary character?


    His eyes still did not leave Su Yan''s body, he said: "You are very pure, although your current strength is still weak, but in the future, your name may be remembered by the entire God Realm."


    "I see the shadow of myself from you!"


    This is undoubtedly a very high evaluation.


    But Su Yan still didn''t show a flattered expression. He had seen too many scenery and received too many compliments.


    For such words, he has long been able to be calm.


    The only thing Su Yan cares about now is one thing: "What are the requirements for participating in the sword master''s trial?"


    If these conditions can be quantified, then he will complete them immediately!


    The most fearful thing is that the qualifications to participate in the trial are appointed by the master at will, so his fate will also be in the hands of others.


    The master asked him: "Why are you so interested in becoming a sword master?"


    "Because I have already seen the power of the sword master. If I haven''t seen it, it''s fine. If I don''t want to get that power after seeing it, I''m sorry for myself!"


    After his words were finished, the Master smiled.


    He likes Su Yan very much, especially Su Yan''s unthinking ambition!


    He hadn''t seen this quality in young people for a long time.


    Juggernaut''s wild laughter shocked the surrounding people for no reason. They didn''t know why Su Yan''s words made Juggernaut so happy!


    Didn''t he just refuse to become the little princess'' Taoist partner?


    A man who made his daughter so sad, no father would be able to bear it, right?


    This is their idea, definitely not the idea of ??the master.


    If the pattern is not there, it is impossible to understand the mystery of the dialogue between Su Yan and Juggernaut.


    Zhuzhu said: "Your ambition to become a sword master is very good, but the time is not yet ripe."


    "Why?"


    "The test to become a building is more than a narrow escape. Only one person out of a hundred geniuses can succeed in taking the sword. This test is very cruel."


    "Your current strength and your injured body are not qualified to take such an adventure!"


    Su Yan continued to ask: "Does that mean that if you want to become a sword master, you must be in the realm of the Supreme Being?"


    The Master shook his head and said, "It''s not necessary to enter the Heavenly Supreme, as long as the Supreme is qualified to try the sword."


    "But you need to know that those ten swords also have their own personalities and their own arrogance. Not everyone can touch them."


    The master''s words may make some people retreat, but this is definitely not the case here in Su Yan.


    Instead, he was eager to try because he heard such news!


    Such an arrogant sword fits his character perfectly!


    Master said: "I heard that you are using an ice sword, isn''t that ice sword considered a very powerful artifact?"


    "The Wanzai Ice Sword is very powerful, but once it surpasses the Supreme Realm, its lethality will be greatly reduced. I need a better sword!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone couldn''t help being a little speechless. He is not even the Supreme Being of Heaven, so he has already started to fantasize about the realm of immortality?


    This is really ridiculous enough! !


    How many talented and brilliant people in the four major sword domains are stuck at the peak of the Supreme Heaven, and there is no way to enter the realm of immortality.


    He, a little Supreme Being, dares to say such a thing here, it is too arrogant!


    The Juggernaut has already decided to stop the conversation with Su Yan, he is going to chase his precious daughter now!


    He said to Su Yan: "Your task now is to heal your injuries well, so you don''t have to think about so many things."


    "If a person thinks too much beyond his ability, he will only make himself more miserable, and will not do any good other than that."


    Su Yan just cupped his fists and didn''t speak any more.


    As the master left, Shu Yu sighed, and she planned to continue to help Su Yan with treatment.


    Although the recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body is very powerful, in some places it is better to use the magic medicine to recover faster.


    When she helped Su Yan untie those bandages, she asked, "Do you think that the way you treated a little girl just now was too much?"


    Su Yan took a look at her, and felt that her eyebrows and eyes really resembled Jin Shiya, so he spoke to her patiently.


    "If I''m clearly not interested in her, but I''m with her, it''s a kind of torture."


    "It''s better to make it clear from the beginning, this is the behavior of a man."


    Shu Yu looked at Su Yan, didn''t say a word for a long time, and finally just said calmly: "Okay, what you said makes sense."


    "Your body is very strong. It is estimated that you will recover completely in three to five days. What are your plans then?"


    "Become the sword master!"


    Su Yan only spit out these four words.


    He is only interested in power now, and nothing else can shake his heart.


    After Shu Yu left, Su Yan also started to check his body with inner vision.


    His dantian was severely damaged, and now he is recovering rapidly.


    After the dantian recovers, the divine power will also be fully recovered.


    Don''t worry about this!


    And the power from the ancient inheritance of the Holy Heaven Emperor was hidden in the deepest part of his body.


    He is not a fool either, he already knows that there must be many people out there coveting this power, if he easily shows his power and is seen through by others, it will definitely bring him huge trouble !


    If you think about it carefully, you were too careless before!


    It''s easy to show this power in the Danxin God Realm, in full view of everyone!


    Fortunately, the characters in the God''s Domain below don''t have much knowledge.


    If this power is easily revealed in front of the Immortal, then he is very likely to be close to death!

 Chapter 5910： mission Impossible

    Chapter 5910 Mission Impossible


    Su Yan then turned his gaze upwards.


    He saw that his godhood seemed to become more unbreakable.


    After returning from the dead, his strength in all aspects has grown a lot!


    But if that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s not enough!


    He is now too far away from the Supreme Being.


    If it is closed now, it will take at least a thousand years to break through!


    But what he lacks most now is time.


    And becoming the sword master is the only sure shortcut.


    Of course, any shortcut must be difficult to take, and there may be a heavy price to pay!


    But he is Su Yan, and he will never stop doing things just because things are difficult!


    It''s just that in the depths of the godhead, he saw a scarlet snake!


    After this snake came into contact with Su Yan''s consciousness, it actually swam towards Su Yan on its own initiative.


    Su Yan and the snake looked at each other. Suddenly, his eyes seemed to travel through tens of thousands of time and space, and they looked at the dark man behind him!


    Ah, I quickly took back my divine sense, and saw that it was completely dark inside the room.


    After a while, Shu Yu came over. She walked in and opened the door, glanced at Su Yan, and said, "You have been in meditation for seven days, and I have not disturbed you."


    "Now you should be able to do the final inspection. As long as you pass the inspection, you don''t have to continue to recuperate here."


    Su Yan nodded. When he looked inside, he didn''t notice the time change in the outside world. Unexpectedly, it was seven days later when he opened his eyes.


    Shu Yu''s medical skills are superb, so her examination speed is also very fast.


    She soon confirmed that Su Yan''s body was almost back to normal, even stronger than before.


    You must know that when Su Yan was sent to her, all the bones in his body were broken, and there was not a single piece of good flesh in his body.


    To be able to fully recover in such a short period of time is simply an incredible thing!


    She has never seen anyone with such strong life energy!


    In her opinion, Su Yan could hardly be regarded as a normal person.


    In fact, she had secretly taken some of Su Yan''s flesh and blood, and planned to do research in private.


    It''s just that this matter was not told to Su Yan.


    After Su Yan got up, she handed the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword into Su Yan''s hands, and said: "You go down the mountain road to Chengtian Garden. You go there to find the natural real person, and he will make arrangements for you."


    "good."


    After Su Yan pushed open the door, three different suns shone on him.


    I have to say, it feels so good to be in the sun again!


    At this moment, he had a feeling of being alive again.


    Follow him to fly down with his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword...


    It will soon arrive at Chengtian Garden.


    There are a total of seven courts in the Zixiao Sword Domain. If all young gods want to make their mark, they must be the chief of the seven courts, and then go up to become a venerable, and then a god.


    Su Yan''s previously strong Emperor Dragon God Venerable is one of them.


    The reality of Su Yan''s return was that the natural real person was speaking to many young gods in Chengtianyuan.


    They were talking about scenes that were not nutritious, and they probably meant to encourage these young gods to be more courageous, and it would be best to take away all the tasks on the list.


    When Tianran saw Su Yan falling down, he nodded and smiled at him, as a greeting.


    Many of those young gods had never met Su Yan, so they didn''t take it seriously.


    Many of the tasks posted on the Tianbang are for the disciples of Qi Dayuan. These tasks are divided into seven levels of difficulty, and you can get points for completing the tasks.


    Points can be exchanged for skills and artifacts, and can also be used as a standard for promotion.


    Soon, almost all the missions on the list were robbed, and in the end there were only three missions left.


    Naturally, the real person said: "I have talked to you so much, is there any task left?"


    "Our Chengtian Court ranks first among the Seven Great Courts! You will make me lose face!"


    Soon, two more brave men stepped forward and took the two tasks together.


    There is only one task left on the list.


    The natural real person took a look at this task, and then said: "It''s just beheading a Bi Lei Jinjing beast, so no one wants to do such a simple thing?"


    When he said this, the young gods below immediately disagreed.


    "Master, don''t amuse us, who doesn''t know how terrifying this Bi Lei Jin Jing Beast is!"


    "No one in the Seven Great Gardens dares to touch it. If they refuse to accept it, let them kill it!"


    "Anyway, we''re useless!"


    Naturally, Daoist didn''t refute this time, but just shook his head, ready to take this task off the list.


    But at this moment, Su Yan suddenly jumped onto the stage and came in front of the natural real person.


    He said: "What kind of Bi Lei Jin Jing Beast is this, I can go and kill him!"


    When those people in the audience saw Su Yan''s sudden appearance, they all thought that he was crazy!


    After a long silence, someone finally recognized him.


    "Last time, he covered the retreat of dozens of brothers!"


    "Leave me alone to deal with the existence of the abyss!"


    "Isn''t it said that he is dead? Strange, why...the legend is false!"


    "Damn! No way, after dealing with the existence of the abyss, he can still come back alive! Is he so powerful??"


    The people below are all talking in a hurry.


    The natural real person looked at Su Yan very seriously.


    He said: "The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast is an existence that even the Supreme Being of the Heavens may not be able to kill. Are you sure you can do it?"


    Su Yan said: "No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a beast. What can it do? Can it be more powerful than the existence of the abyss?"


    Naturally, the real person still didn''t let Su Yan go to reveal the last task on the list.


    He said seriously: "I''m not joking with you, you have no chance of winning against that fierce beast with your supreme cultivation!"


    Su Yan said: "You haven''t seen my true strength, how do you know I can''t do it?"


    The natural real person said: "I want to make it clear to you, there were three Heavenly Sovereigns who were killed by the Bilei Golden Crystal Beast before!"


    "Do you think you are stronger than those three Heavenly Sovereigns?"


    "maybe��"


    After Su Yan finished speaking, he took off the last task on the list and took it into his own hands.


    The Tianbang is absolutely serious. Once you take on the task, you must complete it, no matter what method you use.


    It doesn''t matter if you go to help, or you can do your best on your own, it doesn''t matter...


    The task must be completed!


    If you can''t complete the task twice, you will be kicked out by the Four Great Sword Domains!


    So when those people in the audience saw Su Yan doing this, they were all stunned to the extreme.


    They don''t know what to say anymore.


    The things in front of them have exceeded their imagination.


    "He''s exaggerating too much, doesn''t he really think that he can beat the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast?"


    "I think he is really going to die now! No matter how powerful he is, he is just a great supreme!"


    "He dares to try a task that even the Supreme Being can''t handle?"


    Everyone is suspicious of Su Yan.


    But along the way, Su Yan had heard this noise countless times.


    What he is best at is hitting these people in the face!


    Let them know that this world is always beyond others!


    What you can''t do yourself, others may not be able to do!


    After Su Yan finished the task, he was ready to leave.


    However, there were also a few Heavenly Supremes who followed, and they wanted to help Su Yan complete this task together.


    But Su Yan said: "No need, I''m used to being alone, and I''m used to making decisions alone. If there are a few more people, I will be **** and unable to do anything."


    After listening to his words these few days, the supreme being was suddenly inconceivable.


    They all thought Su Yan was too arrogant!


    This is gambling with his own life!


    But no matter what they said, Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention, and flew away with the sword light.


    There is a star map on the mission of Tianbang.


    He only needs to follow the star map and pass through the barriers of the two worlds to reach a strange world.


    This place was originally a cave built for him by a celestial being, but it was forcibly occupied by the beast of the Bi Lei Jin Jing Beast!


    Moreover, the original owner of the cave was eaten alive by this beast!


    That''s why the Four Great Sword Domains will attack this animal.


    Otherwise, who would bother with it!


    The news that Su Yan was going to deal with the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast quickly spread from Chengtian Garden to Seven Great Gardens.


    Later, the entire Zixiao Sword Region knew about it.


    Everyone knows that there is an arrogant newcomer that no one pays attention to in Zixiao Sword Field for the second time.


    Mu Qiuming was still sulking at Su Yan, wishing that Su Yan would die.


    Hearing this news from Senior Sister Shu Yu suddenly, she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak at first, and then she stomped heavily and said, "Is that person crazy? No, I have to go find him!"


    She only wanted to find Su Yan now, but it might be too late.


    Su Yan has already left Zixiao Sword Realm with his sword light!


    And when Su Yan established the Zixiao Sword Domain, the curse in his heart suddenly magnified!


    No longer lurking in the depths of his godhood, but directly came to the surface.


    At the same time, the man''s voice came from far away: "It seems that you have recovered, and the pills from the Four Great Sword Realms are really miraculous!"


    "Obviously the injury is so serious, but it''s healed in such a short time!"


    This man from the darkness was completely unaware that what he said made Su Yan gnash his teeth.


    After all, Su Yan was injured by him.


    Su Yan also remembered this hatred in his heart.


    Be sure to figure it out with him in the future! !


    When he was in the Four Great Sword Realms, he was afraid that Su Yan''s identity would be discovered, so he didn''t dare to contact Su Yan.


    Once Su Yan left the Four Great Sword Domains, he was immediately distracted and asked Su Yan to report everything.


    If Su Yan is disobedient, then the curse he set will happen immediately!

 Chapter 5911： Bi Lei Jin Jing Beast

    Chapter 5911: Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast


    That dark man questioned Su Yan in Su Yan''s mind: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "Because there is nothing to say, I currently have no status in the four major sword domains, and I can only do tasks on the list to improve myself."


    "What task are you doing?"


    Su Yan said: "Kill a Jade Thunder Golden Crystal Beast."


    The man''s voice came immediately: "Are you begging for death?"


    Su Yan was silent.


    "If not, how could it be possible to kill the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast with your Great Supreme cultivation? Can you deal with that monster easily?"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all, it was really annoying for a person to keep falling in his heart.


    If possible, he wished to lift the curse immediately, even if he had to pay a considerable price.


    Su Yan said: "I never do things that I''m not sure about, you don''t have to teach me how to do things!"


    The man smiled coldly, "Did you not figure out who is the master?"


    "Master? What do you think you are, and you dare to call yourself my master?"


    Su Yan said: "I only need to pass on the information of the Four Great Sword Domains to you, and the agreement has been fulfilled. It is not up to you to dictate other matters."


    "How dare you speak to an immortal like that?"


    "Why don''t I dare? Can you still kill me now? Even if you torture me now, it will only weaken my strength. When I lose to the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast, you won''t get anything!"


    He did plan to use the curse to teach Su Yan a lesson.


    He only regarded Su Yan as his pawn, but he never thought that this **** would be so disobedient.


    He sneered, and said: "If you can''t fight, you''d better run away quickly, if you run to the full, I''m afraid your bones will be incomplete!"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all, the anger in the godhood was also squeezing!


    If you can become the sword master, the first sword will cut this curse to pieces!


    Then execute him Lingchi!


    Those enemies who have hurt Su Yan will not make him so resentful.


    There is only one reason that can make him so angry, the other party wants to manipulate him and play him like a pawn!


    Immortal, right... After I also become immortal, I will be the first to kill you!


    Su Yan''s murderous aura was extremely awe-inspiring, and he quickly passed through several world barriers and came to a very strange world.


    There are many islands floating in the void here.


    There are also rivers on these islands, forming waterfalls connected in series with each other.


    These islands and waterfalls should have conformed to some kind of formation before, but now they have been completely destroyed.


    Undoubtedly, it was the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast that destroyed all of this.


    A dark cloud in the sky was constantly emitting lightning, as if a storm was about to fall.


    But in fact, here is a quiet.


    Maybe that heavy rain will never fall...


    The next thing to do is very simple.


    First lure the beast out, and then kill it.


    Su Yan didn''t know how many ferocious beasts he had killed, and he was very experienced in dealing with these ferocious beasts.


    He threw his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword into the air.


    The second the Wanzai Ice Sword disappeared, the temperature dropped suddenly!


    In less than three breaths, all the flowing water and floating islands were frozen.


    Incomparably crystal snowflakes floated in the sky...


    These wonderful snowflakes represent Su Yan''s domain.


    After the field was opened, it took control of everything around it!


    If that monster had enough territorial awareness, it should have been alarmed!


    Sure enough, a piece of golden lightning exploded in the distance!


    A gigantic beast appeared in the exploded lightning!


    This giant beast looks like a combination of a cow and a tiger, and at the same time, it has patterns of ���, which looks very weird!


    But Su Yan is very clear that these patterns are all from the bronze inscriptions after the creation of the world.


    The various totems developed by the human race were actually the earliest depictions of these patterns.


    This kind of monster should have been born in this world after the birth of heaven and earth, even longer than the ancestors of human beings.


    Su Yan was only stunned for a second, and the monster had already traveled thousands of miles, and it was about to kill Su Yan.


    The speed of this monster is simply outrageous to the point of exaggeration!


    Moreover, there are endless golden lightning bolts around it, forming a field of electric light!


    These golden electric lights are the purest energy between heaven and earth, enough to overthrow all spells and laws!


    No wonder the Heavenly Sovereign couldn''t help this monster.


    The monster spit out thousands of golden lightning lights from its mouth all of a sudden, and the sky and the ground turned into an incomparably intense golden color all of a sudden!


    If Su Yan hadn''t arranged his domain in advance, he might have become very passive just now!


    The natural real people are not joking, this monster is indeed unbelievably powerful!


    Su Yan''s Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword was enough to freeze time, and only then did thousands of lightning bolts condense in the air.


    But the forks of the electric light are everywhere, and then they join together to form an airtight power grid!


    After witnessing Su Yan''s frozen time with his blue eyes, the monster was immediately confused, but soon roared again, and followed tens of thousands of lightning bolts towards Su Yan!


    The power of terror is several times that of just now!


    The divine power of this monster is probably several times that of the Supreme One!


    That''s why he can use all kinds of outrageous power so recklessly!


    In the realm of the Supreme Being, no one can stop it!


    So it stared at Su Yan with incomparable confidence, already treating Su Yan as its own food.


    But the domain of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword is also unbreakable.


    No matter how many golden flashes of lightning, they were all frozen in the air!


    The monster suddenly became annoyed, roared and grabbed Su Yan!


    Its claws are as huge as a six-story building!


    With boundless divine power, it almost tears the entire space apart!


    If he was hit from the front like this, no matter how strong his body was, he would be turned into a meat sauce.


    But Su Yan once again used the ability to freeze time.


    The monster''s body was fixed in the air and could not move at all.


    Although time has solidified its physical body, it has no way to solidify its spiritual consciousness at all!


    The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast immediately realized something was wrong!


    It struggled frantically with all its strength, and its frozen body actually moved slowly.


    The law is also power itself, but when the power exceeds the limit that the law can bear, the law will collapse!


    This is also the only weakness of Time Freeze.


    If the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast continues to exert its strength, the absolute zero field created by the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword will completely collapse.


    But Su Yan definitely wouldn''t let him do that!


    An eight-story pagoda suddenly fell directly from the sky!


    The terrifying power was accompanied by the dazzling golden light, which merged with the golden lightning in the sky.


    But Su Yan''s eight-storey pagoda will not be afraid of the electric light released by the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast!


    What the eight-story pagoda has can be said to be absolute defense!


    And when the pagoda was suppressed, the gravity of more than a dozen mountains directly pressed down.


    Those floating islands in the sky that looked very beautiful at first collapsed into powder!


    In the face of this absolute power, even the heavens and the earth show signs of collapse, let alone these tiny islands.


    The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast had already been frozen in time and could not move at all.


    Now being forcibly suppressed by the eight-story Buddha pagoda, he was completely unable to resist at once.


    It fell from the sky to the ground fiercely!


    And this fall with boundless power also triggered the complete collapse of the continent below!


    A large pit of tens of thousands of meters appeared on the ground, and a crack extended from the east to the west of the mainland, thousands of miles long!


    And Su Yan''s suppression was just the beginning.


    He himself is very clear, but it is impossible to completely kill the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast at this level!


    The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast roared unwillingly, half of his body was already lying in the magma, but the blue eyes projected a look of extreme hatred!


    Another phantom appeared in the sky!


    Su Yan manipulated the eight-story Pagoda of the Buddha and the domain of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, while transforming the godhead.


    The Destroyer Demon God has an indomitable and gigantic figure, and he holds up the Magic Sword in his hand high!


    Then, he slashed directly at the neck of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast!


    The scale armor on this beast is also really powerful, a huge spark burst out, and after more than a dozen cracks were added on the continent, it was still unscathed!


    And listening to it look at Su Yan''s eyes became more and more hateful!


    Obviously, this monster has completely regarded Su Yan as its own enemy!


    And Su Yan almost understood why the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast was able to kill several Heavenly Sovereigns!


    This beast can control the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, breaking all spells with golden lightning!


    If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s ability to freeze time, he would have already been chased and killed by it with golden lightning and ran all over the world!


    Even if you break the infinite golden lightning, this beast is still rough-skinned, hard to kill at all!


    Not only that, but the Bilei Golden Crystal Beast also possesses extremely strong endurance and divine power...


    If it weren''t for the infinite magical opportunity, the Supreme Being of Heaven really couldn''t help it!


    This monster was directly pressed to the ground by Su Yan, and his anger was extremely extreme! !


    As it struggled frantically, the continent below also completely collapsed.


    Numerous magma fires spewed out from the ground, and the continent also shattered into seven or eight plates!


    And the eight-storey Pagoda of the Pagoda that suppressed the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast also began to shake gradually.


    Could it be that Su Yan is going to be unable to suppress this beast?


    Su Yan simply released the Dharma Body that destroyed the gods.


    Following the demon sword, vajra and other magic tools, they turned towards the Bi Lei Jin Jing Beast and went to greet it!


    The ground below is shaking!


    Countless magma sprayed into the air, and sea water poured back!


    It seems like the end of the world has come!


    After the sea water and the magma collided, an extremely thick steam was formed.


    Below the steam, the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast was finally injured and bleeding.

 Chapter 5912： Shangqing Pavilion

    Chapter 5912 Shangqing Pavilion


    The blood from the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast quickly solidified into golden crystals.


    These golden barriers contain divine power and are important materials for refining artifacts.


    But Su Yan couldn''t care about these anymore, he had to kill this Jade Thunder Golden Crystal Beast with the power of thunder within the fastest possible time.


    If it is delayed for a long time, it will be disadvantageous to Su Yan.


    Because the divine power of this beast is far superior to Su Yan.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and simply merged with the Destroyer Demon God''s Dharma Body!


    At this moment, all three heads and six closed eyes suddenly opened!


    These six golden eyes looked down on all the destruction on the earth with supreme majesty!


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of golden lights gathered above again!


    The field of time-freezing ice sword of ten thousand years has begun to crumble...


    If those golden electric lights are allowed to fall completely, the situation will be completely reversed!


    The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast will in turn chase and kill Su Yan.


    Of course, Su Yan was also very aware of his situation, so he didn''t care about the precarious domain behind him, instead, the six magic weapons directly greeted the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast!


    Rumble! !


    Every attack shakes the ground!


    Especially the Vajra Pestle, which had already beaten the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast to internal injuries, spit out a lot of blood.


    But the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast is really too tenacious. Even so, it didn''t die, but instead bit Su Yan''s Demon Subduing Sword firmly!


    Seeing the situation, Su Yan directly thrust his sword into its mouth!


    No matter how powerful the monster is, its internal organs are always soft.


    The sword energy raged wildly in the body of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast!


    The ground had already flowed into a river of blood, and then condensed into a large number of golden crystals!


    After Jin Jing was watered by magma, the color gradually became more and more intense.


    The Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast looked up to the sky and wailed, before finally collapsing.


    And at this last moment, thousands of golden thunderbolts finally fell from the sky and landed heavily on Fa who destroyed the gods!


    At the same time, it also landed on the ground that has long been riddled with holes!


    The sky and the earth turned into an incomparably intense golden color!


    When the golden radiance gradually dissipated, Su Yan''s dharma body with three heads and six arms was left with only one head and one arm.


    The dharma body was so badly damaged that it also backfired on Su Yan himself.


    But the recovery ability of the Undying Dragon God''s battle body was also activated immediately, and his split body began to recover quickly.


    Su Yan retracted the dharma body, and began to pant violently.


    In the battle against the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast, although he controlled almost all the process, he was almost killed by the backlash in the end.


    If he didn''t have the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, he might have died with the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast.


    After the breath was over, Su Yan recited a spell.


    A dozen or so golden ropes spread out from his hands, and tied the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast below tightly.


    Then flew straight into the air.


    Su Yan sat powerlessly on the huge head of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast.


    Then he opened a time-space gate, and the corpse slowly passed through the time-space gate and flew towards Zixiao Sword Field.


    He needs to catch his breath now...


    Now that there is not much divine power left, I can only let the corpse fly slowly!


    The moment Su Yan returned to Sword Domain and passed through the Heavenly Gate.


    The guards were all alarmed, they all felt a strong threat when they saw the huge body of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast.


    Watching the guards in Jianyu all rush towards him.


    Su Yan naturally threw over the task he had removed from the list.


    "It turned out to be the mission of the Heavenly Ranking List!"


    "We thought someone was coming to attack Jianyu! So we went to invite the gods to come over!"


    "Next time you want to bring back such a huge corpse of a beast, you have to say hello in advance, otherwise there will be many misunderstandings!"


    Su Yan nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable also came, and when he heard that someone was attacking Jianyu, he just felt ridiculous!


    The Four Great Sword Realms are the strongest God Realm, and there are countless sword cultivators and experts in them. If anyone dares to attack them, they really don''t want to live!


    When he saw the huge corpse of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast, and Su Yan who was already sitting on the top stove of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast, he was even more shocked and speechless.


    Soon the young gods from the Seven Great Gardens also came!


    They gathered in the square, looking at the huge corpse of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast.


    "This impossible task was actually completed by someone!"


    "Who is this person, and how can he be so strong?"


    "Why does it seem like I''ve never seen him before? Could it be that he''s new here?"


    Thousands of young disciples were all shocked by the sight in front of them.


    And Su Yan also jumped off the head of the Jade Thunder Golden Crystal Beast.


    Tianran Daoist rushed over in a hurry, he never dreamed that Su Yan actually did what he said, and killed the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast in such a short period of time!


    He originally thought that Su Yan would be busy for at least three months starting from collecting information.


    And this back and forth turned out to be less than a day.


    Su Yan handed over the task of Tianbang to the natural real person, and then it was time to receive the reward.


    But Su Yan is not interested in offering rewards, those are just small favors.


    The reason why he did this was to show Juggernaut that he definitely has the strength to become the next sword master!


    Mu Qiuming also rushed over. She was still worried about Su Yan, wondering if she should find Su Yan with the Emperor Dragon God, and prevent him from dying.


    She had been brewing for a long time, but before she had time to act, she didn''t expect that Su Yan would come back with great success.


    Together with the others, she looked at Su Yan with an extremely incredible look.


    The huge body of the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast is like a mountain peak.


    And Su Yan carried his Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword, and followed Tian Tianren towards Shangqing Pavilion.


    Now she began to doubt whether this man was really going to accept the trial of the sword master next!


    Naturally, Daoist didn''t say a word just now, but now he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Su Yan, a genius like you has never appeared in the Four Great Sword Domains!"


    Su Yan asked: "Aren''t those beings who have become sword masters stronger than me?"


    Tianran Zhenren said: "As far as I know, it should be inferior to you, but you don''t have to be too happy, because it is not enough to be a sword master, otherwise so many gods would have already occupied the top ten swords! "


    Su Yan asked: "Then what else?"


    "Opportunity."


    Chance is a very ethereal thing, it is predestined, if you have it, you have it, if you don''t, you don''t have it, you can''t force it.


    Now that Su Yan has proved that his strength is sufficient, the next step is to test whether he has enough opportunities.


    No one can guarantee this.


    Su Yan asked: "Where is Shangqing Pavilion?"


    "It''s the place where the elders review personnel in the Sword Domain."


    When Su Yan heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the curse in his heart has been discovered?


    But the natural real person said again: "You have already killed the Bi Lei Golden Crystal Beast, so there is no point in keeping you in the Seven Great Gardens. You are not on the same level as them."


    "I thought I was qualified to be the chief..."


    Tianran said: "Let''s leave the chief job to someone else."


    Shangqing Pavilion is a 12-storey attic, soaring into the sky, full of amazing momentum, and at the same time, there are many exquisite carvings, which look beautiful and solemn.


    After Tianran Daoist took Su Yan into it, he directly entered another strange space.


    This space seems to be suspended above the sword field.


    The transparent floor can see countless magnificent buildings in the sword field below.


    Su Yan was looking down, when he suddenly heard Tian Tianren say respectfully: "Seven elders, I have already brought you here!"


    After Su Yan raised his head, he saw seven old men with white beards sitting on the lotus throne, looking full of immortal temperament.


    The natural real person winked at Su Yan.


    Su Yan smiled slightly, cupped his fists and said, "I''ve met the seven elders."


    "Um."


    These seven elders all looked at Su Yan, as if they wanted to see through Su Yan''s spiritual consciousness.


    Six of the seven elders are Heavenly Sovereigns, and the first one should be in the realm of immortality.


    "It''s said that you are a peerless genius, Su Yan, what do you think?"


    If you are an ordinary person, you must be humble when facing this kind of problem.


    But Su Yan is not the case, he said very firmly: "This is correct, I have long been invincible in the same realm."


    The seven elders all looked shocked and looked at Su Yan.


    "Aren''t you afraid that others will blame you for being too arrogant when you say that?"


    Su Yan said: "I''m just telling the truth, I have this ability, why don''t I dare to say this!"


    "good!"


    The great elder applauded: "What a sword repairer wants is the stance of being better than me. You have this stance, so what if you don''t know your sword skills?"


    Su Yan took a deep breath and said, "My sword can stop time and break through ten thousand spells!"


    The Great Elder shook his head this time: "Not enough."


    Su Yan said again: "My sword can control a part of cause and effect, so I can use the swordsmanship that must hit!"


    The rest of the elders gasped, but the Great Elder still insisted, "Not enough!"


    The sword to control cause and effect is not enough, so what is enough? !


    Even the natural real person doesn''t know what to say.


    Su Yan continued: "Cause and effect, reincarnation, fate, I can break it with a sword, is this enough?!"


    He held his breath and wanted to prove himself.


    Only then did the Great Elder raise his head slightly, and said, "How do you prove that you have broken through these three?"


    Before Su Yan raised his hand, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword had already fallen into his hands.


    He plunged the sword directly into the ground in front of him.


    Immediately, circles of silver-white sword light rippled in all directions!


    Jianbo is extremely cold, but even more powerful than Jianbo is the sword intent!


    Su Yan''s sword intent contains a powerful self-confidence that is invincible in the world! !


    There is also a domineering arrogance!


    If he uses his sword, all the heavens will bow their heads and surrender! !


    Su Yan raised his head suddenly, his eyes filled with sword intent: "Is it enough now?"

 Chapter 5913： How arrogant!

    Chapter 5913 So arrogant!


    Those old men couldn''t calm down after seeing this scene.


    They all only knew that Su Yan was very strong, but they never thought that Su Yan was already so strong.


    Even the eyes of the old man on the first seat showed intense surprise.


    Then the seven elders looked at me and I looked at you, and began to communicate.


    Naturally, the real person was a little nervous, but Su Yan was very calm.


    This kind of scene is nothing to him.


    After a while, the Great Elder said to Su Yan: "You will come here as an errand from tomorrow on."


    Tianran Daoist laughed cheerfully, the Great Elder asked him to come here, which is equivalent to embarking on a bright road, and the future is destined to be limitless.


    However, Su Yan still had a cold expression on his face. He stared at the Great Elder, and after a while he said: "I didn''t come to the Four Great Sword Regions to be a slave."


    When he said this, the eyes of all the elders became extremely surprised.


    Some elders even became extremely angry, they all felt that Su Yan was too arrogant.


    No matter how strong you are, you are still just a great supreme being!


    What qualifications does a mere Supreme have to be mad here!


    You must know that the realm of the Great Elder far surpasses you!


    The Great Elder didn''t seem to be angry at Su Yan''s answer at all. Perhaps it should be said that the Great Elder had predicted that Su Yan would give such an answer.


    Su Yan''s sword intent is so overbearing, the sword intent is an extension of personality.


    From this point alone, one can almost know what kind of character Su Yan is.


    Coming here as an errand may be an honor to others, but to Su Yan, it is an insult to him!


    But those elders didn''t understand this, and they accused Su Yan one after another.


    "You are so arrogant! Who do you think you are? Who are you talking to!"


    "What audacity! Just because you have a little ability, you dare to be so defiant?"


    Facing these sharp accusations, Su Yan was unmoved at all, not even frowning.


    He knew what the consequences would be before he did it.


    The Great Elder waved his hand, and the irritable voices in the hall calmed down.


    The Great Elder stared at Su Yan on his behalf and said, "Don''t you want to pass the trial to become the sword master? Being a servant here is part of the trial!"


    Only then did Su Yan ask: "Then how long will you be here to listen?"


    "At least a hundred years."


    "To become a sword master, you not only need to be strong in ability and talent, but also have a strong heart. If you don''t have a hundred years of time, how do you know your character?"


    For the God Realm, a hundred years is but a flick of a finger.


    But Su Yan is extremely eager for power now, so he didn''t agree immediately, but said: "I''m going to go back and think about this matter carefully."


    Those elders suddenly widened their eyes again, wanting to get angry.


    No disciple has ever dared to raise conditions with them, this Su Yan is really too daring!


    Doesn''t he know who he''s talking to?


    But the great elder agreed with a smile.


    Anyone can see that the Great Elder has a lot of love for Su Yan.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to talk to him so much.


    When Su Yan came out from the Taiqing Pavilion, the natural real person persuaded him: "Su Yan, I know you are very capable, but you have to understand that there will always be people who are stronger than you in this world, and you have to remain humble occasionally. No harm."


    Su Yan was noncommittal to his words.


    Naturally, Daoist was a little angry, threw Su Yan here, and left without bothering with him.


    Su Yan was still thinking about what the Great Elder said, and he hesitated in his heart.


    He never thought that becoming a sword master would be such a troublesome thing.


    I thought that as long as I have enough skills, I can become a sword master.


    But from the perspective of the Four Great Sword Domains, it is understandable that they would do this.


    After all, the top ten famous swords represent the top combat power of the four major sword domains. They must ensure that these top combat powers will always be loyal to the four major sword domains and the God Realm. What if they rebel to the abyss?


    While Su Yan was thinking, a man in white had already arrived.


    Mu Qiuming followed behind the white-clothed man, and when he saw Su Yan, he gave him another hard look.


    Su Yan didn''t care at all, but she explained: "I have nothing to do with this man, don''t get me wrong."


    Su Yan thought that it would be too impolite if he ignored it directly, so he hummed lightly.


    But after this sound, the man next to Mu Qiuming started looking for pictures for himself.


    The man in white stopped Su Yan''s way, and said with disdain: "You seem to be very arrogant recently. A newcomer can actually make such a big topic."


    "The chief of Chengtianyuan seems to be inferior to you, who do you think you are?"


    He said a lot, but Su Yan only replied with two words.


    These two words are crisp and clear - "Get out of the way."


    He suddenly became extremely angry, "I asked you something, and you dare to say that without answering, what is your attitude?"


    Su Yan said flatly: "Who do you think you are, I don''t need to answer your question."


    "you you you!"


    He was very angry, and looked at Mu Qiuming again, there was already a funny look on her face.


    To put it bluntly, she just admired Su Yan''s attitude of not getting involved and not giving face to anyone!


    Although she couldn''t do what Su Yan did, she would feel inexplicably happy just watching Su Yan do it.


    And when he saw Mu Qiuming smiling so happily, he felt even more annoyed, "Junior Sister Mu, this person is too clueless, I must teach him a lesson!"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve made a move, especially in the Sword Domain, and this lets him know what it means to be truly powerful!"


    "This kind of guy who doesn''t know etiquette should be educated severely..."


    Su Yan put on a very impatient expression and just looked at him like this, "Hurry up if you want to fight, don''t waste time."


    He couldn''t hold back immediately, and Mu Qiuming couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    She just thought Su Yan was too funny.


    At first, she thought that Su Yan only looked down on her, but it turned out that Su Yan looked down on everyone.


    When you should not give face, you will never give half of it!


    This would be too cool!


    But to do this, you must have strong strength support!


    After all, if a person is so arrogant, there must be many people who want to teach him a lesson.


    The white-clothed man couldn''t hold back anymore. He was extremely annoyed. He stared at Su Yan and said, "Listen well, I am Chen Xiao, the seventh disciple of the Master of the Sword Domain, and I will teach you a lesson later!"


    "See if you are still so arrogant after being beaten to the ground!"


    "Junior Sister Mu, don''t worry, I will teach you a lesson for this villain who made you cry!"


    Su Yan asked Mu Qiuming angrily, "Are all your father''s disciples so talkative?"


    Mu Qiuming waved his hands again and again and said, "No, he''s the only one like this! I don''t talk much!"


    She seemed to want to prove something in front of Su Yan, but when she thought of Su Yan rejecting her, she felt a little sad.


    Seeing that Mu Qiuming was about to cry again, Chen Xiao immediately turned into a sword light and charged towards Su Yan!


    His sword light swept across, the speed was extremely fast!


    Seeing that Su Yan''s body was split from the middle, he didn''t feel happy at all!


    Because what he hacked was just an afterimage.


    The real Su Yan had already been more than ten meters away, and he left his back to him indifferently.


    Generally speaking, top sword cultivators will be very concerned about this, and will never leave their backs to the enemy.


    Once this happens, there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that there is a real flaw, and the second is not to treat the opponent as a human being, and feel that the opponent is too weak, even so it doesn''t matter.


    Su Yan is obviously the second type.


    Chen Xiao immediately became extremely angry!


    After a purple thunder flashed in the air, thirty-six clones suddenly appeared!


    These thirty-six clones all have sword intent, and they all use completely different moves!


    All the sword intents gathered together again, faintly turning into a sword array!


    This move was created by Chen Xiao himself, and it is also his most proud move!


    After using it, he finally regained his strong self-confidence, and he wanted to see how Su Yan would use the sword to counter his moves.


    However, Su Yan didn''t use a sword at all, he stretched out his hands directly, and tore apart more than a dozen purple lightning clones with his bare hands.


    "This kind of move can only bully children, such a weak sword move, have you learned such a useless thing from the master?"


    Su Yan''s words can be called murder!


    Chen Xiao''s face changed suddenly after hearing this, his anger was really aroused by Su Yan.


    He slashed towards Su Yan with a sword, and he clearly appeared in front of Su Yan without any flying trajectory, even though he was still in the air.


    "Through space?"


    "Small tricks."


    Su Yan caught his sword move with only one hand.


    "What kind of sword move are you, juggling?"


    Su Yan directly grabbed the edge of his sword with his hands.


    This is an artifact, not to mention the blessing of a sword light on it!


    Mu Qiuming watched with trepidation, fearing that Su Yan would get hurt.


    But the fact is that Su Yan''s physical strength has improved after the last serious injury, coupled with the integration of the inheritance of the Holy Emperor, the strength has already surpassed the imagination of many gods.


    With a strong shake, he threw Chen Xiao directly to the ground.


    Afterwards, he didn''t even have the desire to look at him more, and wanted to leave like this.


    After Chen Xiao fell to the ground, he was not injured, but he was still shocked and humiliated in his heart.


    He had long thought that Su Yan was very strong, but he never thought that a Great Supreme would be so strong.


    He used a lot of powerful swordsmanship, and the opponent didn''t even bother to pull out his sword!


    Is the gap between them really to such an outrageous level?


    Chen Xiao would never believe this! !


    He stood up, and after a few breaths, he completely eliminated the distracting thoughts from his mind. ,


    He really wants to be serious this time!

 Chapter 5914： playing with time

    Chapter 5914 Playing with Time


    At this moment, Su Yan finally stopped his footsteps, and turned his head to glance at him.


    Chen Xiao continued to remain motionless like a mountain, followed by a circle of blue breath gradually surrounding his body.


    Mu Qiuming probably understood something, she widened her eyes and said, "Brother Chen Xiao, you want to liberate your power here, if my father finds out, then you will die!"


    Chen Xiao said disapprovingly: "At most, it will be three months of confinement!"


    "I really can''t stand his face of thinking that he is invincible. I have to teach him a hard lesson!"


    "Otherwise, he really thought that he was invincible in the realm of the Great Heavenly Venerable."


    Chen Xiao is also in the Great Supreme Realm, but he is already at the peak of the current realm, and he can also be regarded as a half-step Heavenly Supreme.


    So he definitely didn''t think he would lose to Su Yan.


    What happened just now must be a coincidence, and he didn''t try his best, so he was humiliated by Su Yan!


    Once he starts to exert all his strength, the situation will definitely be completely reversed immediately!


    He thought of this and fixed his eyes on Su Yan completely: "I want to tell you, when you are beaten later, don''t cry, it''s best to keep a self-righteous expression like now!"


    Su Yan said to Mu Qiuming: "Brother, you speak a lot of truth, like a sissy!"


    This is actually Mu Qiuming''s feeling, but she dare not say it.


    But now that it was Su Yan who said it, she had no choice but to nod reluctantly.


    Chen Xiao is about to go into a rage now!


    He vowed to teach Su Yan a lesson later!


    No one has ever dared to despise him like this, let alone call him a sissy. He must make Su Yan pay the price.


    Su Yan sneered at the other party, but his eyes were a little more serious.


    But he won''t try his best here, because it''s not worth it.


    Moreover, there are rules in the sword field, and it is not allowed to fight with all your strength here.


    Even liberating the godhead is absolutely not allowed!


    "drink!"


    Chen Xiao stopped drinking, and the blue ripples slowly swung away from his body.


    Many people were still busy with their own affairs, and suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere here, and rushed towards this side.


    Some people were riding sword lights, and some people were riding spirit birds. Everyone came here in their own way.


    Soon the surrounding area became crowded with people, attracting the attention of all.


    When they saw that Su Yan and Chen Xiao were facing each other, everyone had different opinions.


    Some people think that Su Yan will definitely win. After all, he can kill even the Jade Thunder Golden Crystal Beast, and his strength has already surpassed too many gods who are the same as the Supreme Being.


    There are also some people who think that Chen Xiao can win. First of all, Chen Xiao is the master''s disciple, and his talent and strength must be top-notch, and then his realm is already half-step heavenly supreme.


    There are more and more people around, and more people are coming here.


    To be honest, Su Yan didn''t like the feeling of being surrounded by people, he always felt like he was a monkey in the zoo.


    He said to Chen Xiao: "If you want to hit, hurry up, don''t grind, act like a woman."


    These words hurt Chen Xiao even more, just now when Su Yan said that he looked like a sissy, he was already extremely angry.


    Now it''s even worse!


    He only heard a roar, and he was in front of Su Yan!


    The speed of Jianguang even surpassed the limit that many people could capture with their naked eyes.


    This time Su Yan still didn''t choose to draw the sword, and grabbed his sword edge with only one hand!


    A blue electric light was emitted from the sword edge, which brutally exploded in Su Yan''s palm.


    But Su Yan turned out to have an expression of complete indifference.


    But in fact, Su Yan''s palm has already started to bleed. It seems that after Chen Xiao is serious, his swordsmanship has been improved by more than one level in terms of power and speed.


    But even so, the people around were stunned!


    "It''s actually possible to grab the artifact with bare hands! And it''s an artifact with a sword light!"


    "What is his body made of? Isn''t it the same as ours, isn''t it a body of flesh and blood?"


    When they first saw this scene, they all thought that Su Yan was crazy to do such a thing. They were afraid that one arm would be lost soon.


    Only now did I realize that they underestimated people too much!


    After Chen Xiao''s sword light was caught by Su Yan again, he only felt as if Su Yan had insulted him twice in the same way.


    The anger came up in a flash!


    At the same time, from his hands, countless small blue lightning lights directly transformed into dragons!


    Only then did Su Yan let go of his sword!


    He was overjoyed to see this scene, and suddenly felt that his chance had come.


    But he seems to have forgotten a very important thing - Su Yan is also a sword cultivator.


    When Su Yan let go of his sword, it meant that he was about to unleash his own sword!


    The sword wind of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword directly pierced the sky, bringing out many exquisite ice flowers.


    After seeing these ice flowers, Chen Xiao had a very incredible expression on his face, because he really didn''t expect Su Yan to use his sword at this time.


    He was caught off guard for a while.


    The first step is wrong, and the next step is wrong step by step.


    Su Yan''s sword light brought out an infinite chill.


    The coldness penetrated into the bone marrow, making him almost unable to hold the sword!


    And he also immediately discovered that those beautiful ice flowers also contained Su Yan''s sword intent. They looked very beautiful, but they also contained powerful murderous intent!


    He saw that the situation was wrong, so he wanted to distance himself from Su Yan, and fight Su Yan again after he adjusted himself!


    His idea was too naive in front of Su Yan.


    As soon as he moved, Su Yan had already seen through all his thoughts, and almost immediately chased after him!


    The swords of the two sides collided more than a dozen times within an extremely short period of time.


    Every time there is a collision, the sword energy will cancel each other out, but the cold energy of the Wanzai Frost Sword cannot be canceled out just like this.


    Following the light of the sword in his hand, it gradually eroded into his body.


    Under the extreme cold, it was difficult for him to mobilize his divine power, and he was afraid that he would lose his long sword next time!


    There were exclamations all around, and the audience enjoyed watching it very much. They did not expect that the battle between the two sides could be so fast.


    Many afterimages were left in the sky, and sword marks were also scattered all over the sky.


    Chen Xiao seemed about to be unable to hold on, and unexpectedly pulled out another sword from his sleeve with his left hand.


    This sword looked very light, but it gave Su Yan a strong sense of oppression, and at the same time, a strong warning sign was born in the Lingtai.


    I''m afraid this sword is not simple!


    When the purple light of this sword bloomed in the air, the ice flowers of the Ten Thousand Frost Sword in the air were wiped out in one move.


    Under Su Yan''s sword, those beautiful ice flowers made the gods watching the battle feel extremely cold. Now that those ice flowers are gone, everyone looks much better.


    Chen Xiao''s breath finally eased.


    But he couldn''t relax. He originally thought that he could defeat Su Yan easily, but he didn''t expect that he would be completely crushed.


    Now that even this sword is taken out, it is a barely a tie, **** it!


    He looked at Su Yan, only to see that Su Yan still looked as usual, and he didn''t show much fear, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Then he held two swords and killed Su Yan again!


    The two swords in Chen Xiao''s hands, the sword that emits blue lightning is called Jinglei, and the sword that is pulled out behind is called Zichen.


    Zichen was once an artifact used by the master, and he was specially given this apprentice as a reward for him.


    This sword means a lot to him.


    And another point is that he still can''t fully control Zi Chen''s power.


    Zi Chen looks ordinary, but in fact it is extremely heavy to hold, coupled with the power of the sword itself, it is very difficult for him to use it.


    Now with two swords in hand, he looks very chic, but only he knows how exhausting fighting in this posture is.


    Su Yan just swung the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword lightly in front of him, and set up his posture.


    But to be honest, he no longer has much interest in fighting at the supreme level.


    Even if he didn''t release his Destroyer Demon God''s body and simply competed in swordsmanship, he still had ten thousand ways to win.


    In the fight just now, he already felt that Chen Xiao''s swordsmanship realm was far inferior to his.


    Then let this boring farce end quickly!


    A circle of icy light swung from Su Yan''s feet!


    Chen Xiao immediately realized what Su Yan was going to do, and he quickly put on a defensive posture...


    Then, he is doomed!


    Because he chose the worst way to deal with it.


    This should be the first time Su Yan has shown the ability to pause time in front of so many people.


    The field of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword opened directly, and the extreme cold of absolute zero in this field was enough to freeze time!


    The spread of cold air in the field is only a matter of thought, and it can be extremely fast.


    When Chen Xiao realized something was wrong, it was already too late.


    The extreme cold entered his body, and he wanted to use his divine power to resist, but found that the divine power in his body seemed to be frozen, and he couldn''t listen to it at all.


    Then he wanted to move his body, but saw that his body was moving like a snail, which was extremely slow...


    At this time, he didn''t realize that Su Yan had controlled the time, and he thought he had been cursed or something.


    Only when his godhead was involuntarily aroused did he realize that time had been artificially pressed on the pause button! !


    Mu Qiuming was completely stunned watching from the side.


    The people around who came to watch the battle were all stunned.


    The sword energy, ice flower, and true energy were all fixed in the air, and this moment seemed to be eternity.


    From their point of view, this freeze-frame picture is really wonderful.


    But now no one can speak.


    This should be the first time all of them have seen a field where time can be suspended!


    The laws of time and space are many times more mysterious than other laws, even many immortals may not be able to control time and space.


    But Su Yan played with time so easily in front of them!

 Chapter 5915： Semi-annual training

    Chapter 5915 Half a Year of Subtle Cultivation


    Chen Xiao''s body and consciousness had been frozen, only a part of the godhead automatically rose to the top.


    This part of the godhead has inherited his consciousness, and it can also be regarded as an incarnation outside the body.


    He could only watch Su Yan walk towards his body, this process was very slow, everyone could see clearly.


    He was about to burst into tears, trying desperately to do something, but no matter how he called, his body didn''t give any response.


    Only then did he realize that Su Yan most likely did this on purpose.


    The purpose is also very simple, it is to let him feel the real gap between the two sides.


    When Su Yan walked in front of him, he turned the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword back, and hit him **** the head with the sword butt.


    Follow his body and hit the ground directly and heavily!


    Boom!


    At the same time as the huge smoke was brought up, a building was also destroyed.


    There was also a burst of exclamation among the crowd.


    Many people were strongly shocked by this result.


    They all thought it would be a battle between dragons and tigers, but they didn''t expect that Su Yan''s ability would be so heaven-defying, that he could even stop time!


    Chen Xiao was also extremely aggrieved. He wanted to do something, but in the end he found that he couldn''t do anything.


    At this time, Su Yan released his domain.


    Chen Xiao''s godhead also automatically returned to his body.


    At this moment, he only felt severe pain in his head and neck, especially his neck, which seemed to have been fractured, and he found it difficult to even move.


    And Su Yan didn''t bother to look at him anymore, this kind of loser who looked at him more was just a compliment to him.


    Seeing Su Yan leave directly, Mu Qiuming was also amazed to the extreme.


    But some people think that Su Yan is too arrogant, too arrogant!


    It has been a long time since a character as arrogant as him has appeared in Zixiao Sword Region!


    No matter what, Chen Xiao was also Juggernaut''s disciple, and he dared not to take him seriously at all, which is really no one.


    Private fighting is not allowed in Sword Domain.


    This time, Su Yan and Chen Xiao were also fighting privately, and finally Chen Xiao accepted the punishment and had to be imprisoned for half a year.


    Su Yan was fine.


    The reason is also very simple, because Chen Xiao lost.


    In the Sword Domain, there is a law that overrides all laws, that is, the strong can have privileges.


    Su Yan has already proved that he is strong enough to have the privilege, so no one will say anything about this matter.


    And his reputation gradually began to grow.


    Especially since he has only come here for such a short time, and he has already accomplished so many things.


    Almost everyone feels that his future is limitless.


    Only Su Yan felt that this was not enough. If he started to be complacent after accomplishing such a small thing, then he would not be Su Yan.


    To put it bluntly, the things he has done before are just pediatrics, and there is really nothing to be proud of.


    His current realm doesn''t even have the Supreme Being of Heaven, and he doesn''t even have the opportunity to try the sword.


    So he began to intensify his cultivation in the Sword Domain.


    Fortunately, in the Sword Domain, there are abundant resources of elixirs, restraints, and exercises, so his current progress in practice can be said to be progressing by leaps and bounds.


    And when he returned to Sword Field, the man who planted a curse in his heart never contacted him again.


    Even the curse is hidden in the deepest part of the godhood.


    Obviously, that man is very afraid of Jianyu''s strength, for fear that the move he arranged will be discovered by others.


    In addition to practicing swordsmanship and mental state, Su Yan also secretly cultivated the power belonging to the Holy Heavenly Emperor.


    He restrained this force between his brows, no matter how much he released it, he was afraid of being discovered by others, but it still shone like a golden light throughout the room.


    The inside of the room has been restricted by formations to ensure that the breath will not leak out.


    If he didn''t do anything, the golden light emitted during cultivation would probably shine on the entire Sword Domain.


    And after he defeated Chen Xiao, he was finally clean for a while.


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns who can threaten Su Yan will not bully the small with the big.


    And none of the remaining Great Supremes dared to challenge Su Yan.


    Half a year passed in such a leisurely manner, and the master of the Sword Domain never came to look for Su Yan. It seemed that the entire Sword Domain had forgotten about him.


    But for the Immortal, half a year is just a flick of a finger.


    In the past six months, Su Yan straightened out the multiple forces in his body, allowing these forces to merge with each other without conflict.


    It can also be said to be crucial to his future promotion.


    On this day, the ruler sent an envoy to invite Su Yan to discuss matters.


    Su Yan didn''t think too much, and went along with her.


    The location of the master is the Tianfu Palace, the highest place in the entire Sword Domain.


    Tianfu Palace is resplendent and magnificent, full of amazing momentum.


    When Su Yan was brought to one of the palaces, he found that there were already many people inside.


    All the seven elders I met in Shangqing Pavilion that day were on the list, and there were more than 20 gods. The highest seat was of course the Master of the Sword Realm, and his daughter Mu Qiuming was sitting next to him.


    But there was another seat next to Mu Qiuming, and a man sat there.


    This man is wearing silver armor, has a very burly figure, and a pair of eyes are also particularly bright.


    From the moment Su Yan came in, his eyes never left Su Yan''s body.


    Although Su Yan didn''t say anything, he exchanged a glance with him. He didn''t feel much hostility from this man, but felt a strange feeling instead.


    And this man''s aura is very deep, I''m afraid he is already the existence of the peak of the Supreme Being.


    Among the four major sword domains, there are so many people at the top of the Supreme Heaven, which makes Su Yan feel a little strange.


    Here, it seems that as long as you can enter the Supreme Being, you can cultivate this realm to the peak.


    Of course, those who can come to the four major sword domains are all selected dragons and phoenixes, but this is still very strange, and Su Yan has not fully understood it yet.


    The master treated him very well, and asked someone to show him his seat as soon as he came in.


    Of course, this is a kind of emphasis. Generally speaking, the Great Supreme is not qualified to participate in this kind of occasion, and it is considered an exception for him to be able to come.


    After Su Yan sat down, he still didn''t understand why he was brought here today.


    Then I just heard the report from the man in armor and the master, saying that the border of the Kingdom of God he guarded had killed hundreds of millions of abyssal demon spirits...


    It was only then that Su Yan realized that his identity was actually the Marshal of the Four Great Sword Regions guarding the Abyss.


    There are a total of twelve marshals in the four major sword domains, and these twelve marshals are of course the best of the best, and there are even two immortals.


    But he is not an immortal, but a sword master.


    His name is Ying Longtian, and it is said that he has guarded the God Realm and the edge of the abyss for more than half an era.


    This alone made Su Yan have to give him a high look.


    Moreover, he was the second sword master Su Yan met after he came to the Four Great Sword Domains, which also made Su Yan more interested in him.


    After he finished reporting the situation, the Master nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he asked again: "Is this the one who defeated Chen Xiao?"


    When he said this, Su Yan remembered that it seemed to be the case.


    The battle between him and Chen Xiao was a one-sided slap, and he didn''t take it to heart at all, and of course he wouldn''t brag about it.


    Now that the sword master mentioned it, he remembered it again.


    I don''t know what Ying Longtian meant by saying this. Could it be that he wants to avenge Chen Xiao?


    It doesn''t look like him.


    Because he didn''t seem to be hostile towards Su Yan, on the contrary he looked a little appreciative.


    Sure enough, he clasped his fists and said to Juggernaut: "It would be a waste for someone like Su Yan to stay here. Master Juggernaut might as well send him to me. I just need a general left."


    Seeing what he meant, he wanted Su Yan to follow him to guard the boundary between God''s Domain and Abyss.


    Su Yan didn''t object to this matter. He stayed in this sword domain all day long and he was not allowed to fight privately. He just practiced purely, and he would touch the ceiling soon.


    For sword cultivators, casting is the best means of cultivation.


    The master asked Su Yan again: "What do you think?"


    "I don''t have any objections, I will dispatch after listening."


    But Mu Qiuming quit: "Su Yan, how could you go to the front line! There are serious casualties over there!"


    What she said was definitely not a joke, even the Supreme One often fell.


    Otherwise, the Four Great Sword Realms wouldn''t go to the God Realm below every once in a while to recruit strong players from all walks of life.


    Originally, she was kind enough to persuade Su Yan not to go into the muddy water, but to practice in the sword field. When she became stronger, she would naturally arrange to go to the trial, and maybe she might even become the sword master.


    Now go to the front line and face the dark abyss, that is the future is unpredictable!


    But who is Su Yan, how could he listen to a woman''s words.


    The more other people feel that it is dangerous and should not go to a place, the more he will go.


    There is no particular meaning, just to prove that Su Yan is stronger than anyone else, that''s all!


    Su Yan said: "Miss, don''t worry, I have confidence in my own strength."


    When he said that, Mu Qiuming couldn''t talk anymore, and the master also appreciated his calmness even more.


    Ying Longtian was extremely happy.


    He took the initiative to pick up his wine glass, and said to Su Yan: "Brother Su Yan, from today onwards we are our own people."


    Su Yan also returned a glass of wine: "Please give me more advice in the future."


    There were also some people who saw that Su Yan took the initiative to go to the front line, they all sniggered in their hearts.


    I''m afraid that as soon as Su Yan gets there, all his ambitions will be wiped out, and then he might ask Mu Qiuming to intercede with her before he can return to the Sword Domain.


    The battle between the God Realm and the Abyss ahead is an out-and-out **** battle.


    As long as it is a person who has witnessed it, no one will be moved!


    Everyone will only feel the infinite heaviness, and the glory and glory of the Guardian God Realm are nothing worth mentioning.


    After the banquet was over, Ying Longtian sent someone to pick up Su Yan.


    Su Yan had nothing to clean up, so he followed the envoy directly.


    Ying Longtian sat in the car, which was pulled by three dragons, and went directly to the front line.

 Chapter 5916： Sword Masters Power

    Chapter 5916: The Power of the Sword Master


    In the car, before reaching the front line, Ying Longtian was already vaccinating Su Yan.


    "Brother Su Yan, the war between us and the abyss is very cruel. Even a sword cultivator may not be able to withstand the blood, and may even lose his true heart. You must be prepared."


    Su Yan smiled: "I have witnessed and participated in many wars, of course I understand this kind of thing, you can rest assured."


    Ying Longtian only regarded Su Yan as an ordinary god, and there was no such cruel war in the God Realm.


    Even if it is the battle between God''s Domains, it will stop at the point.


    But since he saw that Su Yan was so confident, he didn''t say anything.


    He only hoped that when Su Yan reached the front line of the Immortal Great Wall, he would be as calm and confident as he is now.


    At least, when he first arrived at the Great Wall of Buxiu, he really felt a feeling of weakness in his legs.


    Su Yan really didn''t care.


    When he was still in the lower realms, he participated in countless horrific and cruel wars.


    Soon they arrived at the Immortal Wall.


    This is the boundary between the God Realm and the Abyss World. The Immortals of the God Realm have forged a Great Wall of more than ten thousand miles here with their supreme mana.


    Beyond the Great Wall is the blurred border between the abyss and the God Realm.


    The dark power of the abyss is not stable. When the dark power retreats, there may be thousands of miles of land in this border area.


    But once the dark power takes shape and strikes, the strong darkness will come to the city, and if it is not blocked by the Great Wall, it will immediately cover it!


    When Ying Longtian''s car arrived.


    Su Yan saw only a militarized fortress, and there were a steady stream of Taoist soldiers and sword slaves gathering in the fortress.


    These Taoist soldiers and sword slaves grew up in the city behind the fortress, with a population of more than ten billion, and once they reached adulthood, they would be sent to the Great Wall without repair.


    Their existence was created by those Immortals.


    Millions of Taoist soldiers and sword slaves are in order, and the military discipline is strict. Just looking at it will give people an infinitely moving feeling.


    Just when Su Yan was moved, Ying Longtian said to him: "Brother Su Yan, follow me."


    Following in his footsteps, Su Yan boarded the Immortal Great Wall for the first time.


    On the other side of the city wall.


    A fight that started in ancient times is in progress...


    The scope of chilling and cruelty came all of a sudden.


    This is the first time Su Yan has witnessed a direct battle between Sword Realm and Abyss.


    Millions of Taoist soldiers and sword slaves rushed towards the darkness without fear of death, and then turned into blood foam.


    The darkness on the other side of the abyss is also constantly giving birth to some strange monsters!


    These monsters are desperately trying to escape from the sea of ??darkness and suffering, and head towards the bright God Realm...


    This is the most basic instinct of those dark creatures, just like people want to eat when they are hungry, there is no resistance at all.


    And what the Four Great Sword Domains have to do is to prevent these endless dark creatures from entering the God Realm!


    If it weren''t for their guarding, I''m afraid that the so-called prosperity and order would not exist in the entire God Realm, and would be filled with these terrifying dark creatures.


    There are only two words to describe the impression of everything here, and that is��cruel!


    There is only extreme cruelty left here!


    The scale of the battlefield stretches as far as the eye can see. In this darkness, with the combined power of the four major sword domains, there may be tens of millions of creatures fighting here.


    And here, it''s just a gap guarded by the Four Great Sword Regions.


    There are still more than a dozen such gaps!


    As long as the gap exists, the **** battle between Sword Field and Abyss will continue forever.


    Su Yan had seen the most extreme cruelty in the world, but after seeing the continuous **** battle, he was still very surprised.


    The only reason these Taoist soldiers and sword slaves were born is to sacrifice...


    Ying Longtian said beside him: "Brother Su Yan, isn''t it very cruel?"


    "When I saw all of this for the first time, I was also taken aback. It turned out that the stability and prosperity of the God Realm were achieved through such endless sacrifices."


    "In this kind of place, life is no longer life, it''s just some simple numbers."


    The expressions of those trained Taoist soldiers are very cold, and they can''t see any fear at all. I''m afraid it''s because of some kind of transformation that they can be so indifferent to death.


    If it were human beings, even the gods themselves would be afraid of this eternal sacrifice.


    Su Yan was a little speechless.


    Such cruel wars have continued from ancient times to today, and the line of defense here is actually made of flesh and blood.


    Those Dao soldiers and sword slaves can only be regarded as mass-produced weapons with flesh and blood.


    Ying Longtian''s subordinates are precisely controlling every inch of the battlefield, sending Taoist soldiers and sword slaves to any possible weak places.


    They want to use the smallest price in exchange for the greatest victory.


    To achieve this, extreme ruthlessness is required. To them, sacrifice or death are just pure numbers.


    There will not be even the slightest fluctuation in the Dao heart.


    But even so, those dark creatures were getting closer and closer to the city wall.


    The sword cultivators of the supreme level on the city wall were all ready to do it, and the sword light and precious light kept shining.


    All kinds of power shine together in the sky.


    When these supreme beings exert their power regardless of the consequences, the entire space can be shaken!


    The power of laws and laws turned into an endless sea of ??flames, covering a range of thousands of miles!


    There are even some stars falling from another world!


    All kinds of devastating failures have been invoked to the extreme!


    But like Dao soldiers and sword slaves, the number of those dark creatures is also measured in hundreds of millions.


    Moreover, the dark creatures born in the sea of ??fire are born with strong resistance to flames!


    Even if it is the power of laws and laws, once it is used for a long time, its lethality against those dark creatures will become very poor.


    At this time, it can only be filled by the second batch of supreme beings, and the power of these supreme beings often has diametrically opposite attributes.


    Jianyu has indeed used the available resources to the extreme.


    But it was only a tie with this darkness.


    As long as this darkness still exists, monsters will continue to be produced.


    If there is even a slight mistake in the defense line, the entire God Realm will be exposed to the minions of these dark creatures.


    Seeing Su Yan not speaking for a long time, Ying Longtian knew that he was shocked by the scale of the war in front of him, and it would take a little time to recover.


    So he didn''t bother Su Yan, and let him continue to watch this never-ending **** battle.


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Yan finally spoke.


    "Is it like this every day here?"


    "Yes, it''s like this every day. If any swordsman wants to understand the true meaning of swordsmanship on the verge of life and death, he only needs to jump off this tower."


    Indeed, the breath of death blows over here.


    I am afraid that there is no other place in the world that can be similar to this place.


    Su Yan has now figured out why, among the four major sword domains, once he has cultivated to the realm of the Supreme Being, why almost all of them can condense this realm to the peak.


    If you encounter a bottleneck, you only need to enter the battlefield here, fight with the darkness with all your strength, and you can naturally break the bottleneck limit between life and death.


    The endless darkness ahead suddenly exploded.


    Then the breath of endless darkness invaded...


    Even the light between the sky and the earth has been eroded a lot, and the surroundings suddenly became dark.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "What''s the situation?"


    Ying Longtian said calmly: "It''s nothing, it''s just that a big guy came."


    Su Yan immediately understood that it was a very powerful existence from the abyss.


    He couldn''t help wondering in his heart whether it had anything to do with him.


    But Ying Longtian has already ordered his subordinate Mingjin to withdraw.


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns who were still on the battlefield didn''t stay after hearing the desolate horn sound, and flew back directly to their own phalanx.


    And the dark breath became stronger and stronger until it compressed the light to a range of more than ten meters outside the city wall.


    When the darkness became extremely powerful, those Taoist soldiers and sword slaves who were still fighting **** battles immediately suffered heavy casualties.


    The darkness gave great blessings to those abyssal creatures. Not only were people turned on their backs on the battlefield, but there were also many broken limbs and arms, causing heavy casualties.


    But Ying Longtian still remained calm, obviously everyone here is used to all kinds of huge sacrifices.


    But Ying Longtian went straight to the sky in three steps.


    At the same time, a powerful breath rose from his body.


    It doesn''t need to be explained that Su Yan already knew, he already planned to do it himself!


    He was the second sword master Su Yan met after he came to the Four Great Sword Domains, and he wanted to see what level his power had reached.


    Su Yan especially paid attention to his hand, wanting to see clearly what kind of sword he would use.


    But in the next second, Ying Longtian''s figure disappeared, leaving only an afterimage in place.


    Then, the already extremely dark sky suddenly released colorful lights...


    Su Yan immediately felt a sword intent that made the world admire him, suppressed from above!


    But at this time, Ying Longtian''s figure was completely invisible, let alone Ying Longtian''s sword!


    A gust of wind blows in the air...


    When the wind comes, so does the sword! !


    It began to rain in the sky.


    But it was Jian Yu!


    Five-color sword rain fell from the sky.


    How many raindrops are there in one rain?


    I''m afraid no one has measured this kind of thing, and there are countless sword rains falling in the sky now.


    There may be tens of millions, hundreds of millions of swords raining down.


    And every sword rain can be regarded as a sword light.


    Sword rains of different colors have different attributes, metal, wood, water, fire, earth and five elements are all available, but the same thing is lethality.


    The dark creatures below, which were originally turbulent to the extreme, suddenly became heavy casualties.


    Even the eroded darkness gradually showed signs of receding.


    "Is this the power of the sword master?"

 Chapter 5917： fight hard

    Chapter 5917 Hard Fight


    There was a burst of cheers from the Immortal Great Wall, and almost everyone was applauding the power of the sword master!


    It has to be said that the power of the sword master is indeed terrifying.


    One person and one sword are worth millions of soldiers!


    The rain of five-colored swords in the sky has been falling non-stop, but the pouring down sword intent has never weakened!


    It seems that he can have endless power with a single sword!


    This also made Su Yan unavoidably start to examine a question: How much energy does a person have in his heart to be worthy of becoming a sword master!


    The strength of the sword master does not only depend on the strength of the sword itself.


    One''s own willpower and sword intent are also very important, at least they must be strong enough to make others feel unbelievable.


    Looking at it this way, becoming a sword master is really an extremely difficult thing!


    The huge darkness was blocked by Ying Longtian with his own power, not only could not continue to erode the defense line of the Immortal Great Wall, but was repelled hundreds of miles.


    When the dark mist gradually dissipated, Su Yan could see clearly how many monsters from the abyss existed in the huge darkness in the distance.


    Maybe a few million, maybe more!


    But that''s just the tip of the iceberg!


    The darkness of the abyss is eternal, so more terrible monsters will be born.


    Some of those monsters have more than a dozen tentacles, while others have seven or eight heads and six or seven hands. It seems that each monster has a completely different strange shape.


    Even if the sword master exerted all his strength here and caused a massacre, he could only get a moment of peace.


    And after a while, those dark monsters will come flooding in again.


    There is no end to this dark frenzy, and it can go on forever.


    It can also be said that this is a war with no end in sight.


    Just thinking about it makes people feel intensely hopeless.


    In the air, Ying Longtian''s power as the sword master was still swaying to the extreme...


    His strength still hasn''t weakened, and he can wield hundreds of millions of sword lights with ease.


    Even Su Yan found this point inconceivable.


    There must be some kind of strong belief in his heart supporting him, otherwise, he shouldn''t be able to do such an outrageous level!


    But there is also a powerful force in the darkness.


    After feeling the power of the sword master just now, that force retreated temporarily.


    After the power of the sword master became stable, that force suddenly made a comeback.


    There is a force in that darkness that can distort everything!


    This pure power contained extreme cruelty and incomparable coldness.


    Even a powerhouse at the supreme level will feel a chill in his heart when he stares at that force.


    This is the essence of power in the abyss!


    In the extremely intense darkness, there is a strong despair!


    Then in the eyes of Su Yan and the others, this force turned into a three-headed dragon!


    The dark three-headed dragon spit out black magic fire towards the Immortal Great Wall.


    The defense mechanism of the Immortal Great Wall was activated, and hundreds of acres of black flames burned in the upper enchantment, burning blazingly!


    This dark power is thrilling!


    And behind this black flame, the terrifying darkness has already formed some kind of substantial turmoil, and even those monsters from the abyss have been swallowed!


    After the monster''s flesh and blood were devoured, the power of darkness became stronger and stronger!


    This made people feel a strong doubt in their hearts.


    What is the nature of the abyss, pure darkness or devouring?


    Before getting the answer to this question, the five-color sword light in the sky had already formed a sword formation, and then directly suppressed it!


    The powerful sword array caused the world to shake! !


    Even the enchantment of the Immortal Great Wall had ripples.


    But what Su Yan and the others can see when they look up is still only a piece of pure black magic fire, and they can only perceive through a part of their divine sense that an extremely fierce fight is going on on top of the magic fire!


    In the five-color sword array, Ying Longtian had already revealed his dharma body.


    His godhead and priesthood are the God of War.


    Once he enters his own domain, he will enter a frenzied state of war, and the lethality of Jianguang is more than twice that of usual!


    But even this kind of power is comparable to the three-headed dragon composed of dark power!


    Although they couldn''t see what was going on outside, with every collision of power, the monstrous black magic fire would also sway, and the vibration of the Immortal Great Wall itself also reminded them...


    A very brutal top-level battle is going on outside!


    Even if it is a strong sword master level, it is difficult to get any cheap!


    At this moment, the black magic fire was suddenly pierced by streaks of golden light.


    The golden light also sprinkled on the Immortal Great Wall!


    Su Yan sensed that Ying Longtian''s sword intent had risen to another level!


    And after the black magic fire was suppressed and the scope was reduced, they could finally see what a cruel battle was going on outside.


    Ying Longtian has turned into a golden armored **** of war, at least seven thousand feet tall, holding a two-handed sword in his hand.


    The focus of Su Yan''s observation was this sword.


    There are a total of ten famous swords in the four major sword domains, and this is one of them!


    After the combination of Ying Longtian''s sword intent and the powerful power of this sword, it has obviously surpassed the limit of the Supreme Being, and reached the realm of immortality!


    But even so, Su Yan couldn''t see where the limit of this sword was.


    Obviously, this sword still has room to grow, or it should be said that it can become stronger with the master''s strength!


    After seeing this point, Su Yan strengthened his belief in becoming the sword master!


    If he can''t become the sword master, then his joining the four major sword domains will become meaningless!


    At this time, Ying Longtian had already raised the two-handed giant sword in his hand, and then slashed at the three-headed dragon!


    The lethality of this sword was so astonishing that it actually cut off one of the heads of the three-headed dragon.


    But the other two heads frantically spewed black magic fire towards Ying Longtian.


    The golden armor was burnt red, Ying Longtian must have been injured, but he didn''t know how serious it was.


    But he didn''t care about it at all, and still made another sword crazily, beheading one of the heads of the three-headed dragon.


    With only one head left, the three-headed dragon has become extremely panicked.


    But Ying Longtian didn''t show mercy at all, and followed the third sword to cut off all the heads of the magic dragon.


    The huge body of the dragon collapsed to the ground immediately, and a dark tide came from behind. Countless dark monsters fought desperately to devour the dragon''s body as soon as possible!


    These monsters from the depths act purely on their own brutal instincts.


    And after beheading the three-headed dragon.


    The price of gold itself is already shaky.


    He inserted the sword into the ground, leaned on the sword to support his body, and still stood in front of the Immortal Great Wall.


    The reason why Ying Longtian refused to retreat easily was because the three-headed dragon he killed just now was just the opponent''s mount.


    The Lord is still on the top and hasn''t made a move yet!


    Soon, Ying Longtian took over his God of War body.


    Burn marks could be seen on his chest and arms.


    He simply took off his armor, revealing his extremely strong muscles.


    And the giant sword in his hand was still shining like that.


    Su Yan asked: "What''s the name of the sword in the marshal''s hand?"


    Ying Longtian''s deputy general replied: "That sword is called Juque."


    "Juque..." Su Yan muttered the name.


    And outside the Immortal Great Wall, Ying Longtian has already fought to the sky with his sword!


    Just the first sword cut the extremely thick and dark clouds in the sky to pieces!


    After the sky was wide open, the cosmic galaxy also appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Not only Su Yan, but also many gods realized that they could see starlight here...


    They originally thought that there was only an eternal darkness covering everything here, but it turned out to be not the case.


    There should be a wider world here, but the darkness covers everything, making them unable to see what the original world should look like.


    And in the sky, the mysterious opponent finally appeared.


    She also seems to be a woman, similar to the abyss that Su Yan had confronted last time.


    She was wearing black light armor and a black mask on her face, leaving only a pair of blood-colored eyes outside.


    This pair of eyes revealed a profound coldness and ruthlessness.


    It gives people the feeling that she is no longer some kind of creature, but a mechanical existence, not only without any emotion, but also without any reason.


    Although Ying Longtian was using a giant sword, his movement was unexpectedly flexible.


    Not only is his sword powerful, but its speed is above the standard!


    Although Su Yan has only met two sword masters, it has to be said that the strength of these two sword masters is so strong that they are impeccable.


    At least he can''t see any flaws yet.


    Therefore, to defeat the sword master, there is no shortcut, only the strongest force can be used to form a crush.


    Facing Long Tian''s attack, the existence of the dark abyss raised a hand, and the strange darkness turned into a sword and a shield in her hand.


    She calmly blocked Ying Longtian''s attack with her shield.


    Then he used the dark long sword in his hand to fight back against Longtian!


    This dark long sword looks very slender, and the angle of attack is also extremely tricky.


    The two sides quickly fought over a hundred moves, and even Su Yan didn''t expect that the majestic sword master didn''t get any advantage in such a swordsmanship duel.


    And after that dark existence suddenly opened a pair of black wings, it even suppressed Ying Longtian at a disadvantage!


    It''s just... after Su Yan saw her black wings, he inexplicably thought of the power of the Holy Emperor...


    Su Yan could also rely on the power of the Holy Heavenly Emperor to spread three pairs of wings on his back.


    Whether...she uses the same power as Sheng Tiandi.


    It''s just that she has completely fallen into darkness.

 Chapter 5918： Sword Masters Secret

    Chapter 5918: The Secret of the Sword Master


    If the existence of the dark abyss is really related to the Holy Heaven Emperor, then Su Yan would definitely not mind destroying all the darkness!


    And the battle above has become more and more worrying.


    Ying Longtian has gradually and completely fallen into a disadvantage!


    For many people, this is simply the most incredible thing in the world.


    Because in their view, the word "sword master" not only represents supreme majesty, but also is synonymous with strength.


    As long as one can become a sword master, one can not only become a master, but also have the qualification to look down on everything.


    These monsters in the abyss are nothing but bugs without self-awareness.


    As powerful as a sword master, he should be able to crush these lowly monsters ruthlessly!


    But the reality is far from that.


    With a sword and a shield, the dark monster killed Ying Longtian so dangerously that he almost got hit several times.


    Everyone can see that if the fight continues, Ying Longtian is very likely to fall here!


    This is probably an unprecedented battle.


    Even these gods on the Immortal Great Wall saw the sword master in such a disadvantageous situation for the first time.


    The sudden appearance of her in the dark is indeed related to Su Yan, perhaps it can be said that she was attracted by Su Yan.


    It''s just that this point is not known yet, and even Su Yan himself can''t figure out what happened.


    Everyone looked up at the battle in the sky.


    Finally, Ying Longtian got hit by the sword.


    After he was hit by the first sword, his mobility immediately became less agile than before, and then he got hit by the second and third swords.


    Although he avoided the vital points, being hit by the sword meant injury.


    He also doesn''t have Su Yan''s Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, so after being injured like this, it is impossible to recover immediately, so his combat effectiveness is also greatly affected.


    Someone couldn''t control it anymore, and wanted to kill him in the sky to meet him.


    But even here, action needs to follow instructions.


    If Ying Longtian didn''t order them, they would definitely not leave the Immortal Great Wall, otherwise they would be dealt with cruelly by the military law.


    Everyone is very worried now.


    But Ying Longtian still had no plans to ask for reinforcements.


    As the sword master, he has his own pride, and he is determined not to surrender to others easily!


    He suddenly roared, and golden light reflected from the giant sword in his hand!


    Where the golden light hit, all the darkness melted like ice and snow.


    At the same time, another sword intent rose from his body, and this sword intent was even stronger than before!


    This should be the second time he has improved his sword intent on the spot!


    From the perspective of ordinary sword cultivators, this kind of ability is indeed unimaginable, and it also makes people feel very remarkable.


    But as a sword master, it''s nothing to do this kind of thing.


    When he raised the golden giant sword in his hand, it was like a golden sun rising in the sky.


    The awe-inspiring degree of divine light makes it impossible for people to stare at him closely.


    And in envy, those monsters from the dark abyss, under the shining of this golden light, were also torn apart, causing a lot of casualties.


    When his sword fell, the shield of the dark existence was smashed to pieces!


    Immediately there was an incomparable cheer from the Immortal Great Wall!


    The previous worries and depressions were completely vented at once!


    Everyone is sincerely applauding for Ying Longtian! Impressed by the power of the sword master!


    Only Su Yan frowned. He could tell that Ying Longtian must have used some kind of magic to stimulate his own potential.


    The power he is using now is actually borrowed, if he can''t completely defeat the opponent, it will be extremely detrimental to himself if the time is prolonged!


    It is cruel to say this, but it is the truth.


    And Ying Longtian obviously also understood this truth, he quickly made his second sword.


    Ju Que slashed towards the dark existence with a huge golden light! !


    When the sword went down, one of her arms was cut off!


    Inside the injured body, the dark aura fluttered, like ugly long worms wriggling in her body.


    Even with such a serious injury, those scarlet eyes did not move at all, and no emotional fluctuations could be seen at all.


    Just as Su Yan perceived, she didn''t seem to have such a thing as emotion.


    It''s like a machine that just acts according to a set program.


    But her strength has clearly surpassed the Supreme Being...


    The word Supreme not only represents the power enough to sweep away many gods in the God Realm, but also surpasses the level of the Creator in the lower realm!


    She has even surpassed her self-esteem!


    If the price for gaining such power is to lose oneself, then Su Yan would rather not have this power.


    Compared with itself, this force is not that important!


    At any time, you must never lower your noble head in front of strength.


    Now that Ying Longtian has obtained the advantage, the next step is to destroy everything.


    That dark existence soon even had its head chopped off.


    But even so, she didn''t make any waves, just died peacefully like this.


    Under the sword light of Juque, all the darkness in a radius of hundreds of miles has been driven away.


    The skylight and starlight shine down together, filling the Immortal Great Wall with a different kind of magnificent beauty.


    Seeing the victory of the Yinglongtian Banner and its return, a burst of incomparably warm cheers erupted from the Immortal Great Wall.


    But Su Yan knew very well that this was actually a tragic victory!


    Although Ying Longtian defeated the existence of darkness, he also suffered serious internal injuries.


    A considerable part of it came from the backlash just now.


    After he fell, his face was like gold paper.


    Seeing that his condition was not good, those lieutenants hurriedly helped him to the Marshal''s throne and sat down again.


    He was still short of breath, and his complexion was very pale. It was obvious that he hadn''t recovered from this breath, so he was very uncomfortable.


    The dark tide below has faded, and there may be a long respite.


    Su Yan glanced at the giant que that he was still holding in his hand.


    Observing so closely, Su Yan felt a lot of different things from that sword.


    This sword should have its own autonomous consciousness.


    This is not surprising at all, many magical weapons have their own sword spirits, not to mention the level of the top ten famous swords.


    To become a sword master, one should be recognized by this sword!


    Besides that, there should be something special.


    The so-called trials should have something to do with these things.


    At present, Su Yan''s realm is not enough, and he still can''t see through everything.


    Beside Ying Longtian, those lieutenants were discussing whether to send him to the rear for treatment.


    He waved his hand to say no.


    But it was only after a long time that he finally recovered from his breath.


    The extremely pale face finally had some blood.


    Seeing him gradually recovering, the Immortal Great Wall began to celebrate again.


    But in fact, Ying Longtian''s situation didn''t improve much, at least he couldn''t fight anyone for a hundred days.


    Once you do it, you will let your divine power go berserk.


    In extreme cases, it may even lead to madness!


    His throne was lifted up by the sword slaves. At this time, he was about to leave the Immortal Great Wall and go to the rear to hold a celebration banquet.


    When he went to the rear Marshal''s Mansion, Su Yan was always by his side.


    He lazily asked Su Yan, "Why have you been silent since just now?"


    Su Yan said: "I''m thinking about the sword."


    "Oh? Did you realize something just now?"


    Su Yan said: "Does the sword Juque need to consume life energy when using it?"


    When he asked, Ying Longtian''s face suddenly changed, like a child whose secret was seen through! !


    Su Yan said: "You used two injury spells to stimulate the potential of your body just now, and you will definitely be backlashed later. This is in my calculation."


    "But the backlash is too fierce!"


    "This is unreasonable!"


    Su Yan''s attitude was very firm, "So I speculate that Juque absorbed part of your vitality to cause this situation."


    If it was only an internal injury, with Ying Longtian''s cultivation, he would definitely be able to sustain it.


    But looking at his situation just now, it is obvious that he is already on the verge of collapse, and there must be something tricky in it.


    Based on everything Su Yan observed, this is already the most reasonable guess!


    Sure enough, there is no power without reason in this world, let alone a free lunch.


    If you want to gain great power, you must pay the price!


    Ying Longtian''s eyes became extremely sharp. He was surprised by Su Yan''s wisdom, and at the same time, he felt an uncomfortable feeling like a glow on his back.


    No one would like their secrets to be discovered by others, not to mention that this secret is the source of their own strength.


    He was about to speak, but Su Yan said: "I also want to be the sword master."


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    Su Yan said: "Don''t be afraid, I just want to gain strength, and the top ten famous swords may be worthy of me!"


    He was extremely arrogant when he said this, but it has to be said that he also has such confidence.


    If the ten famous swords only absorb vitality, then Su Yan would not be afraid.


    Because he possesses the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body, he already has a strong vitality that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    And to be honest, this so-called danger is nothing compared to the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction.


    Behind the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction is the absolute crushing across realms of the ancestor demon god''s divine consciousness, which will continue to influence and pollute at the mental level...


    Even Su Yan had to be cautious, if it was someone else, he would have completely lost his sanity.


    It is absolutely impossible for the top ten famous swords to be so outrageous.


    He wasn''t even afraid of the Heavenly Condemnation Halberd, so how could he be afraid of the Ten Famous Swords.


    But what Ying Longtian said was the same as what the rest of the people in Jianyu said.


    "I know your thoughts, and I know that you long for power, but it''s too early for you to try to be a sword master now, and the time is not ripe."


    Su Yan had heard the same words several times, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    He is very clear that the so-called timing is actually something that the strong have the final say on.


    The so-called immature time means that he is not enough now.

 Chapter 5919： Before the **** battle

    Chapter 5919 Before the **** battle


    This victory did not last long, and the abyss army made a comeback three days later.


    And even crazier than before!


    For the defenders of the Immortal Great Wall, three days of peace are considered very rare.


    Generally speaking, only when you turn to the rear to repair, you don''t have to face those ugly abyssal monsters.


    But everyone knows that this peace is only temporary.


    The **** battle between the gods and the abyss will continue until the end of time.


    Ying Longtian took out a map and made various arrangements on it.


    The staff officer was beside him, carefully describing all the information he had just received...


    After today''s **** battle, his subordinates lost two Supreme Beings, and now there is a guard that is very empty and urgently needs someone to fill it.


    Su Yan immediately realized that this was an opportunity.


    He took the initiative: "Let me go."


    "you?"


    Ying Longtian knew that Su Yan''s strength was extraordinary, and he was kept by his side as a backup force to play a role at critical moments.


    And since he is already the peak existence of the Supreme Being, it would be too much of a fuss to send him to guard a small guard.


    But there is no manpower over there now, and if he has to report to Jianyu now, and wait for Jianyu to recruit people, it will be too late.


    So he said to Su Yan: "Brother Su Yan, it is only a stopgap measure for you to go there to guard. After the new head of the guard takes office, you should come back here. I will be of greater use to you."


    Ying Longtian is very sincere, since he said so, Su Yan immediately agreed.


    After he received Director Wei''s token, he prepared to take office under the leadership of two sword slaves.


    There is a guard station every fifty miles on the Immortal Great Wall.


    Director Wei controls a part of Taoist soldiers and half of sword slaves.


    Here, one part is the number of sixty-five thousand.


    In other words, Su Yan now has one hundred thousand soldiers in his hands.


    He was full of confidence at first, but when he arrived at the guard, he realized that the situation was completely different from what he had imagined at the beginning.


    In the battle that just ended, this was the most ferocious place where the abyss attacked, so much so that Director Wei was killed in battle.


    Dao soldiers and sword slaves are also out of ten, and the rest are more or less injured, or become disabled.


    It will take at least two days for the follow-up Dao soldiers and sword slaves to replenish.


    In the past two days, he needs to find a way by himself, or find a nearby guard to borrow soldiers, or rely on his own strength to hold on here.


    Su Yan''s choice is of course the latter.


    The general head of the guard is at the level of the earth supreme, he is already at the peak level of the heavenly supreme, there is no reason why he can''t keep it.


    The conditions in the guardhouse are very harsh. Because of the **** battle against the abyss all the year round, even the ground and walls have turned a brutal dark red.


    The darkness in the sky that was cut open by Ying Longtian with the giant que has gradually closed again, and then shrouded it!


    This piece of darkness gives people an extremely cruel sense of oppression!


    Su Yan stood on the Immortal Great Wall with his stomach full, only a little doubt left in his heart.


    The curse in his heart has never happened again since he came to the Immortal Great Wall.


    If the other party cursed for the purpose of capturing the Immortal Great Wall, then they should take the initiative to contact Su Yan now...


    At that time, Su Yan will inevitably fall into an extremely difficult and passive situation.


    With Su Yan''s character, of course he wouldn''t be Wu Sangui who lured the Qing soldiers into the customs. If he were to die with that man in the dark, he might not be able to please himself!


    Compared with the so-called Abyss army, Su Yan was actually more worried about this matter.


    But worrying is actually useless, because his fate is in the hands of others from beginning to end.


    This is also what Su Yan hates the most!


    What he has always pursued is that my fate is up to me, and the thing he hates the most is being someone else''s marionette.


    When he enters the realm of immortality, the first thing to do is to kill the man in the darkness.


    Even if it is into the abyss, it is not hesitating!


    While Su Yan was thinking, the distant horizon faintly moved.


    Of course the horizon will not move, but at the end of the horizon, the army of the abyss can gather at super high speed!


    The setting sun is like blood, and under this cruel brilliance, a **** war is about to begin again.


    Su Yan also drew out the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    He is different from other guard chiefs, he has almost no troops under his command, and more can only rely on his own strength.


    Below the Immortal Great Wall, before those powerful monsters in the darkness approached, there was a shower of arrows flying out!


    Countless sharp arrows exploded violently below with the profound meaning and brilliance of the spell.


    These explosions faintly formed some kind of formation, and the chain explosion made the power of the explosions rise exponentially!


    The first batch of attacking abyssal monsters were quickly blown up with flesh and blood everywhere.


    But the abyssal monsters in the rear are still swarming forward, they obviously don''t know what fear is!


    The obsession with the Immortal Great Wall has surpassed everything!


    The nearby guards probably also knew about Su Yan''s situation. When they were defending, they sent a lot of Taoist soldiers to assist in the defense.


    Under normal circumstances, these Dao soldiers plus Su Yan''s strength can definitely be easily defended.


    But ever since Su Yan came here, the so-called normal situation no longer existed.


    Behind these indescribable billions of abyssal monsters, a dark consciousness has already detected Su Yan''s existence.


    Like the dark man before, she had a strong interest in Su Yan.


    Therefore, the impact of the dark frenzy is more than ten times stronger than before!


    The terrifying darkness covers everything!


    Countless monsters turned into black and **** torrents and rushed over!


    It is impossible to stop hundreds of millions of monsters from the abyss just by relying on those arrows and the formation that has been arranged hastily in the past two days.


    Ying Longtian at the command post also felt something was wrong.


    When he received the flying sword letter from Su Yan, he immediately mobilized the army to outflank it from both sides!


    The only important thing now is that Su Yan and the others have to defend.


    As long as you can keep it, you are done making dumplings!


    But can Su Yan and the others hold it?


    There are almost no Dao soldiers and sword slaves under Su Yan''s command, plus the three nearby guards, there are only two to three hundred thousand Dao soldiers and sword slaves.


    After the last war, everyone is the same and has not been replenished.


    The other three directors of the guards were very sad. In their opinion, this task was almost tantamount to suicide.


    They are the bait to lure the monsters from the abyss. Even the temporary loss of the Immortal Great Wall is acceptable. When Ying Longtian''s army turns around, it will be another cruel strangulation!


    Being this bait would definitely lead to a narrow escape.


    But the military order was like a mountain, and they had to abide by it, and their faces were a little tragic.


    Only Su Yan didn''t care about it.


    He has always been like this, no matter how great difficulties he faces, he will deal with them indifferently.


    Even if Mount Tai is overwhelmed, his face will not change.


    A dark tide from afar is about to arrive.


    The terrifying aura also invaded like a tsunami!


    Now the Immortal Great Wall is very quiet, and everyone''s breathing can be heard very clearly.


    But everyone knows that this will be the last calm before the storm.


    This battle will be a thrilling battle for them, and there will be a **** battle with great sacrifices.


    But in the long river of history, it cannot cause a small wave.


    I don''t know how many times such **** battles have happened between the God Realm and the Abyss, and countless creatures have been killed or injured!


    The dark, cruel, and **** atmosphere came together with those abyssal monsters approaching the city!


    At this moment, it seemed that even the Immortal Great Wall was shaken!


    But then, the protective barrier of the Immortal Great Wall was fully opened!


    The elder sister''s defense power here is far beyond the first-class level, but she doesn''t know how long she can last under this dark frenzy.


    After the dark monster in front collided with the barrier and turned into a puddle of flesh and blood, the monster behind continued to attack!


    These flesh and blood are quite corrosive, causing ripples in the enchantment!


    Standing on the Immortal Great Wall and watching these monsters turn into puddles of flesh and blood, you will also feel thrilling!


    And the second round of psychic arrows has also been prepared!


    The enchantment of the Immortal Great Wall has been ingeniously designed.


    Things that go out of the barrier will not be attacked, but those who want to come in will be attacked and blocked by the barrier!


    Everyone was thrown into the extremely tense battle.


    The dark abyssal creatures below suffered numerous casualties.


    If it''s just these low-level monsters, there''s no way to destroy the barrier!


    A dozen powerful auras came from the black clouds above!


    The powerful existence in the abyss also dispatched along with the army.


    The other three chief guards were biting their lower lips at this moment, trying to figure out how to deal with these strong men from the abyss.


    But soon they saw a sword light rising from the Immortal Great Wall, almost crossing the barrier and killing outside in the blink of an eye!


    Su Yan made a move!


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword transformed into countless ice crystals in the air, and smashed them down!


    Those abyssal monsters immediately suffered heavy casualties!


    And this was not over, Su Yan then killed into the dark clouds.


    With just a slight stirring of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand, the extremely thick black cloud turned into pieces of ice crystals and smashed down!


    These ice crystals are as huge as mountains, even if they fall to the bottom and are smashed to pieces, they still look like hills!


    The surrounding temperature is dropping violently!


    This place has completely turned into a world that only belongs to ice.


    The layers of ice crackled and then fused together again!


    Countless monsters from the abyss were frozen into ice.


    When the ice layer cracked, the frozen body also cracked together!


    Su Yan''s sword domain has completely enveloped him!


    In this sword field, he is the **** who rules everything!


    In the darkness in the distance, the higher existences in the abyss surrounded Su Yan with unparalleled dark power!


    The whole sky suddenly became extremely dark again!


    "Tsk tsk, it''s fresh flesh and blood of the gods!"

 Chapter 5920： An ancient power has awakened

    Chapter 5920 The ancient power has awakened


    The abyss that Su Yan fought against existed, except for the dark man who planted a curse on him.


    Only he is the one who speaks actively.


    Su Yan had doubted before whether the existence of these abysses was for power, in exchange for part of his consciousness and wisdom.


    Judging by the logic of their actions, they are similar to ferocious beasts. Although they are also very powerful, they all rely on instinct.


    Of course, their instincts have all evolved, and they are so powerful that they can comprehend various exercises on their own, create various extremely lethal tricks, and they can also override the laws.


    A pair of black wings spread out from the man''s back, and what was even more weird was that there were more than a dozen pairs of eyes growing on his black wings.


    These eyes stared at Su Yan together, showing extreme madness.


    This reminded Su Yan of the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction again. It seemed that the abyss and the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction were a kind of power!


    Su Yan didn''t have time to think about it, the other party had already killed him!


    Cruel power shrouded it and turned into a black cross!


    At this moment, the barrier of the Immortal Great Wall and the Great Wall itself trembled violently.


    This black cross not only contains great darkness, but also contains the power of judgment!


    This force shouldn''t belong to the abyss. Could it be that this man was also a **** in the God Realm before?


    That dark cross brought about a cruel gravitational field, making the gravity here more than a thousand times that of other places!


    If it was an ordinary Supreme, I am afraid that the body would have been completely torn apart.


    Su Yan had a calm expression on his face, and then suddenly his body was covered by golden armor, and finally even his face was covered by an inexplicably majestic golden mask!


    At this time, an aura of a king enveloped him, and at the same time, an incomparable golden light burst out from his body!


    Perhaps it didn''t take even a second, Su Yan had already completely broken free from the force field, and killed that man in front of him!


    He also didn''t expect that Su Yan would be so strong that it was outrageously exaggerated. A pair of dark wings rushed over in a hurry, trying to pierce Su Yan''s body!


    But a flash of cold light flashed, and almost no one could clearly see the movements in Su Yan''s hands, and the pair of black wings had already been chopped off by Su Yan!


    The man''s dark eyes became extremely distorted, followed by his chest opening, and turned into an extremely ugly mouth, spewing out a lot of poisonous gas!


    This poisonous gas erodes the bones and ecstasy, the lethality is very terrifying!


    He yelled, "Go to hell!"


    But in the next second, Su Yan had pinched his neck, and crushed his neck with a click.


    As for the poisonous gas, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all.


    The sacred brilliance drawn by the golden armor will naturally purify such low and dirty things!


    But after his neck was crushed by Su Yan, he still had a weird smile on his face, and from the wound on his neck, many tentacles swept out, wrapping around Su Yan''s hand!


    These tentacles have the texture of gold and iron, and their hardness is comparable to that of a first-class magic weapon. They desperately want to break through Su Yan''s golden armor and drill under his skin!


    Perhaps he was originally an righteous **** in the God Realm, but it was because of this weird tentacles invading his body that he became so distorted and weird!


    As Su Yan thought, he was injured and burned a golden flame!


    When those tentacles encountered the golden flames, they had nowhere to escape and were directly burned to ashes!


    Then Su Yan threw his body, and before it landed, it was turned into ashes in the golden flames!


    The three directors of the guards on the Immortal Great Wall were stunned, they only thought that Su Yan was too strong!


    To them, the humanoid creatures on the other side of the dark abyss are not only mysterious, but even stronger to the point of exaggeration!


    If it is not absolutely necessary, they will avoid direct confrontation with each other.


    This is also an unwritten rule among the officers of the Immortal Great Wall defenders.


    No one knows what terrifying abilities those mysterious humanoid creatures will display in the next second!


    But what I didn''t expect was that Su Yan was so strong that he was so terrifying. Even in the face of such a mysterious existence, it would be absolutely unilateral killing!


    They didn''t have much confidence at first, but after seeing Su Yan''s formidable strength, they all changed their minds.


    Maybe they can hold on today!


    After all, they also have great combat power here!


    After witnessing Su Yan''s unilateral slaughter, those powerful dark creatures put away their contempt for Su Yan, and they surrounded Su Yan firmly.


    One of the women directly transformed one of her hands into eight tentacles!


    These eight tentacles were also covered with all kinds of weird mouthparts, and they swept towards Su Yan with a tornado!


    Behind Su Yan was the Immortal Great Wall. He didn''t want the sister of the Immortal Great Wall to be attacked, so he could only choose to confront her head-on!


    The Wanzai Ice Sword split into sixteen sword lights, which collided fiercely with these eight tentacles!


    This attack was too exaggerated, and even the space vibrated together.


    The strength of this woman''s eight arms is really exaggerated, even Su Yan barely managed to draw with the opponent.


    Before Su Yan could recover in one breath, the space behind him suddenly opened, and a pair of women''s hands grabbed his heart!


    Su Yan''s reaction was like lightning, and he swung his sword back, directly cutting off those hands!


    In the darkness farther away, there was a woman whose arms were bleeding profusely in an instant!


    There are twelve of these powerful dark beings, except for the one who was beheaded by Su Yan just now, there are eleven more!


    They each have their own supernatural powers, and all kinds of incredible abilities!


    After they used all kinds of abilities, Su Yan felt overwhelmed!


    It was as if he was in the midst of a violent storm. After resisting one move, the second move came immediately!


    Sometimes several dark forces strike together!


    The power of the abyss is completely opposite to that of the gods, and the darkness they possess is another source of power.


    Expert Su Yan also grasped part of the foundation of this power, but he couldn''t use it!


    If he uses the power of the abyss in front of the defenders of the Immortal Great Wall, then even he may be regarded as an enemy!


    Gradually, Su Yan actually fell into a disadvantageous situation, and only had the power to fight back, and he hadn''t taken the initiative to fight back for a long time.


    At the moment when Su Yan and the others were caught in a brutal **** battle.


    In another corner of the God Realm, a star exploded!


    The huge amount of energy produced by the star''s violent explosion appeared in the starry sky.


    Standing on the Bairan God Realm, you can see a huge astrolabe in the starry sky, and it reflects the night like day!


    For the gods of Bairan God''s Domain, the sun has already exploded.


    God''s Domain has been in a state of darkness for the past few days.


    But those gods above the domain of the gods were all overjoyed to the extreme!


    Because their ancestors have always practiced in the sun.


    The sun is equal to a big cage.


    Now breaking through the sun and ascending to heaven, it means that their ancestors have broken through from the realm of the supreme to the realm of the immortal!


    The sun can be reshaped when it is gone. The so-called sun, moon, stars, and even a galaxy are all things in the hands of the immortal gods, and they can be shaped by the power of laws.


    But the breakthrough of this realm is extremely difficult.


    Bairan Shengzu opened those golden eyes,


    Standing proudly on top of the God Realm he created, he is now full of ambition, and he can''t wait to announce to the whole God Realm that he has broken through.


    However, at this moment, some low-pitched murmurs appeared in the dark deep space.


    Bairan Shengzu looked over with the eyes of an immortal, and saw a figure appearing in the deep space.


    This figure is even bigger than the God''s Domain he created, I don''t know how many times! !


    He only needs one hand to crush the divine domain created by the ancestor Bairan into pieces! !


    With such a huge body, it is very difficult to get a glimpse of its entirety.


    Bairan Shengzu didn''t dare to scan the opponent with his divine sense, because it would be too impolite to do so!


    If the other party had no idea at first and got angry because of this offensive behavior, it would be a bit of a loss outweighed the gain.


    He originally thought that after breaking through to the realm of immortality, he would be able to disdain the realm of the gods.


    I didn''t expect to come across this kind of thing just after I left the customs!


    "Holy Ancestor, what is this??"


    "Even if it''s the dharma body of a giant god, it can''t be so huge, right? It''s more than ten times the size of God''s Domain, it''s almost a hundred times the size of God''s Domain!"


    "He only needs to open his mouth to **** the sun, moon, stars, and even the gods into his mouth! What kind of **** is this?"


    A disciple''s voice came from behind.


    He didn''t even bother to turn his head, so he replied: "It is said that in the ancient times before the ancient times, there were countless **** emperors and heavenly emperors who ruled the God Realm, and the bodies of those **** emperors and heavenly emperors were so huge!"


    "But that era should have passed long ago!"


    "It''s impossible for the ancient **** emperors to wake up again. Could it be that they want to rule the entire God Realm again!"


    Bairan Shengzu was a little flustered.


    Even the disciples behind him sensed that something was wrong: "Holy ancestor??"


    Could it be that even the holy ancestor who broke through the sun and reached the immortal state in the middle is not the opponent of this huge figure?


    Anxiety spread.


    Bairan Shengzu suddenly realized: "No, our God''s Domain is in the way he must pass through. If he hits him, God''s Domain will be destroyed!"


    It''s like an ant standing in the way of a person.


    People may not notice the ants, but it is enough to trample them to death.


    The only solution that Patriarch Bairan can think of now is to move his God Domain away from here...


    But he just wanted to display the magnificent divine power, only to find that there was a more terrifying and ancient aura from the other party.


    The horizon was suddenly ignited, and then the flames spread indiscriminately!


    The entire space is full of burning purple flames!


    This power far exceeds Bairan Shengzu, although he is already a legendary immortal.


    He murmured: "How could this happen!"


    "Could it be that those ancient existences in the God Realm have all awakened?"

 Chapter 5921： creation universe

    Chapter 5921 Creation of the universe


    Before he finished speaking, the purple flames had already enveloped everything!


    Everything in this world seems to be caught in an endless sea of ??flames, and it seems that everything is about to usher in ultimate destruction!


    Even from the perspective of an immortal, all of this is extremely terrifying!


    But this was still just the beginning, and another eye suddenly opened above.


    This eye is terrifyingly bigger than a god''s domain, and it is covered with bloodshot eyes.


    Just looking at it for a second, there will be a strange feeling that the soul will be ripped out of the body alive!


    What a huge and terrifying body is hidden behind this huge eye!


    Bairan God''s Domain and several other God''s Domains are surrounded by these powerful and ancient existences.


    They want to resist, but the power of these so-called gods is insignificant in front of this ancient existence!


    Perhaps none of these ancient beings noticed their existence.


    There is only one other elephant in the eyes of an elephant, who cares about the ant nest on the ground...


    Bairan Shengzu has only one thought now, and that is to escape!


    If the escape is too slow, then even he may confess here.


    These ancient existences have long surpassed Immortality and the Dao.


    The purple flame and the giant had already fought against each other in the sky.


    The strong wind produced by the collision of powerful ancient divine powers is hard to resist even the domain of the gods, like a flat boat in the raging waves,


    In this battle, Bairan Saint Ancestor can only hide away. An immortal like him is like an ant in front of an existence of this level.


    As for the various gods in God''s Domain, of course they can only use their own abilities to escape!


    In front of these gigantic beings hundreds of times larger than God''s Domain, they are not even ants, and it is impossible to be observed at all.


    The defeated dog book didn''t understand, how could God Realm become like this!


    His Dao Heart was shaken like never before!


    The upper eye suddenly dripped blood, this drop of blood was extremely thick, and finally fell on the God''s Domain.


    Unparalleled and fierce destruction ensued!


    And in the midst of the destruction, the entire Divine Realm was completely polluted and turned into blood!


    There was only one thought left in his mind: "It''s all over!"


    This God Realm has condensed his painstaking efforts for two eras, and many disciples are still on it, and I am afraid that they will not survive.


    Even if he managed to survive, he would be polluted by that strange blood and fall into eternal madness!


    He clearly witnessed all of this, but he couldn''t do anything, and in the end he could only flee towards other gods in a panic!


    He was terrified and understood one thing very well.


    The God Realm is going to be in chaos!


    And in that unknown temple, Movi and many of his subordinates were listening to the instruction of that lord.


    Suddenly the whole temple vibrated!


    The shock came so abruptly that it frightened people!


    This God''s Domain and even the space were shaped by that lord with boundless mana.


    The strength of that adult has reached a level that they can''t understand, why is it shaken? ? ?


    Could it be that a power that could rival that lord appeared in the God Realm? What exactly do they want to do?


    Even the eyes of that adult became extremely awe-inspiring.


    "Those old ghosts have also woken up from eternal sleep. They should have already sensed that the inheritance of the Holy Heaven Emperor has appeared!"


    "The era of turmoil in the God Realm has arrived!"


    While speaking, he stretched out a hand and pointed lightly towards the ceiling.


    The black clouds above gradually changed, turning into nebulae.


    These nebulae are constantly rotating, turning into billions of stars above, and these stars are combined to form the universe!


    He doesn''t chant spells, doesn''t show any ruthlessness, yet he can shape the universe so easily! !


    What kind of monster is this? !


    The gods kneeling below became more and more respectful, and they were like ants in front of the incomparable peerless power of your lord.


    This created universe is his weapon!


    As long as he pushes the universe out, the divine power of creation will become the divine power of destruction!


    The prehistoric universe, life and death, are all under his control!


    This kind of power has already surpassed the word god.


    But just when he was about to use this power, a woman''s mocking voice came from the sky.


    "Yuanshi, you hide in this subspace like a homeless dog. After so many years, you haven''t made much progress, and you still use the same old things!"


    "You really let me down!"


    This female voice was ethereal and infinite, and those people were terrified when they heard it.


    And that adult was also extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    This voice came from a higher dimension, a domain that he could not interfere with with the power of creation.


    The other party came when he wanted to, and left when he wanted to, and he really couldn''t do anything to the other party.


    The woman went on to say: "The descendants of the Holy Heavenly Emperor have appeared, and those old guys are about to wake up! Yuanshi, you can continue to hide in this subspace to get moldy, no matter whether it is the God Realm or the Abyss, you should not go there place!"


    Hearing the woman''s ridicule, when he got angry, the galaxy above broke into pieces!


    Even if Immortal is in front of him, he is just an ant! !


    "I used to shape the Dao, and I was the founder of the God Realm. It''s not your turn to come and point fingers in front of me!"


    The woman didn''t take it seriously: "The Holy Emperor is the real ruler of the God Realm, and you... in front of the Holy Heaven Emperor, you are just a dog who lost his family! You say you are the founder of the God Realm, why don''t you even dare to go back to the God Realm now! "


    "Wait until the descendant of Emperor Shengtian appears, it will definitely bring about your doom!"


    After the woman finished speaking, she left. She was in a higher dimension, and she was also in a state that could not be interfered with.


    Otherwise, neither the artifact nor the avenue can reach her.


    So she can come and go freely!


    After the woman left, he became more and more annoyed, and the gods and supreme beings below knelt on the ground and dared not speak at all.


    They marveled at the strength of that lord, never thought that they would be stronger than him, and they would be humiliated in person one day! !


    The atmosphere here was extremely suppressed, and almost no one dared to speak casually anymore!


    Then the enemy lowered his head, seemingly lost in thought.


    After a while, the grown-up gave the order: "We must find that kid!"


    "No matter who gets the inheritance of the Holy Heavenly Emperor, he must be caught!"


    "If you can''t destroy him, I will have trouble sleeping and eating!!"


    I''m afraid even he himself doesn''t know, if it wasn''t for his timely assist, Su Yan would not have received the inheritance of the Holy Heavenly Emperor.


    All this may be part of fate.


    Even an existence like him who can already shape the galaxy and the universe cannot escape the shackles of fate.


    In fact, when he fell silent just now, he was already using various methods to calculate Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    But he only felt that there was a layer of fog blocking his vision.


    There should be many existences on the same level as him in the dark, all trying to find out whose hands the inheritance of the Holy Heaven Emperor has fallen into by various methods.


    Anyone who masters this weapon is equivalent to mastering an extraordinary weapon, and even many old guys will be extremely afraid of it!


    But the wrestling between these old guys formed a kind of fog at a higher latitude, making it impossible for everyone to find out Su Yan''s whereabouts!


    And this game is still going on, maybe there will never be a result!


    Unless Su Yan came out to admit it...


    Su Yan didn''t know that he had influenced so many ancient forces.


    There are even many ancient and incomparable beings awakened from eternal sleep because of him.


    He also has his own troubles to face now.


    The existences from the abyss have all united together, and they attacked Su Yan in groups!


    At the critical moment, Su Yan used his sword to break all spells, breaking all those black abyss spells!


    Those people on the Immortal Great Wall who were worried about Su Yan broke out in appalling cheers!


    But Su Yan couldn''t be happy at all, because until now, he was still at an absolute disadvantage.


    Breaking ten thousand spells with one sword only temporarily eased his situation.


    The recovery ability of the abyss monsters injured by his sword before was very powerful.


    The dark matter emerging from their bodies is not blood, it will turn into many strange tentacles, reassemble the injured body, and then automatically suture the wound.


    This made Su Yan unavoidably curious.


    What kind of existence is the so-called dark abyss, and why those monsters become so strange.


    It was as if something was parasitic in their bodies and souls alike.


    But what it is, Su Yan can''t say it!


    But it does feel like they have an incomplete sense of self.


    Sometimes the body does something involuntarily, but they don''t seem to be aware of it.


    Su Yan is a sword cultivator, and the sword cultivator''s requirement for body control has reached an abnormal level, so he can naturally notice these details.


    He looked at the existence in the abyss coldly, frowning.


    He felt compelled to unravel the answer to this question.


    If it can''t be untied, I''m afraid that when dealing with these abyss monsters, it will be as difficult as today!


    No power in this world is perfect, and the power of the abyss must have its own weaknesses.


    But where are the weaknesses of these monsters in front of them?


    While Su Yan was still thinking, those monsters came over again.


    Black energy spewed out from their mouths and chests. These energies were like some kind of syrup, or some kind of living things, trying to devour Su Yan!


    Su Yan used the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword to create a huge iceberg, separating the two sides!


    But the iceberg is soon completely swallowed by darkness!


    After silently devouring the iceberg, this piece of darkness came towards Su Yan again!

 Chapter 5922： marionette

    Chapter 5922: Marionette


    After seeing this scene, those friendly soldiers on the Immortal Great Wall couldn''t help but became very worried for Su Yan.


    It was obvious that Su Yan had the upper hand just now, who would have thought that the situation would take a turn for the worse in such a short period of time.


    Then Su Yan changed the power of several laws, but no matter whether it was the Daomen Divine Thunder or the Scarlet Divine Fire, they would be swallowed by the darkness endlessly, leaving nothing behind!


    And after devouring Su Yan''s power, this piece of darkness did not change at all.


    It was as if all the powers used by Su Yan had been dispatched to the time and space of a different world by it!


    This is really very weird!


    "So can you swallow such power?"


    Following Su Yan''s words, a huge phantom appeared behind him!


    Once the phantom of the Destroyer Demon God appears, it has the aura to completely destroy everything!


    Even the friendly troops on the Immortal Great Wall became terrified. They had never seen such divine power, full of extreme destruction, as if they wanted to level everything in this world!


    The divine power of destruction turned into a vajra pestle and smashed it towards the darkness below!


    That dark monster and the divine power of destruction had a head-on collision!


    Even Su Yan was curious, whether the power of this dark abyss is superior, or the power of destruction is enough to turn everything into nothingness!


    The two forces were obviously very powerful, but there was no explosion in such a fierce frontal collision, not even a sound came out.


    In the end everything turned out to be silent!


    This is really weird to the extreme, even the existence of those dark abysses are extremely confused, not sure what happened in front of them!


    However, in the next second, that piece of darkness swelled up rapidly, becoming almost the same size as Su Yan''s dharma body phantom, and its height far surpassed the Immortal Great Wall!


    If this thing hits the Immortal Great Wall, I''m afraid the barrier of the Immortal Great Wall will also be broken!


    The consequences are simply unimaginable!


    But before the darkness could do anything, it exploded from the inside!


    Countless dark energy turned into a rain, poured on the ground, and also poured on the enchantment of the Immortal Great Wall, causing waves of ripples! !


    The power to destroy the divine power that shattered the dark abyss?


    No, not like that!


    Although what appeared before him seemed to be like this, Su Yan knew in his heart that the truth was definitely not that simple.


    When he hit the opponent with the destructive divine power just now, he sensed a very strange consciousness controlling everything!


    It has nothing to do with the existence of darkness here, but comes from the darkness far away!


    Although there are a few men and women in front of me, they are all gods who have fallen to the other side of the abyss.


    But what they provided just now is just a body, and the one who really controls the power is the existence deeper in the abyss!


    Although these men and women retained a part of their spiritual consciousness, they were just puppets in the final analysis.


    There is a stronger and older force manipulating them behind the scenes!


    It''s no wonder that Su Yan had an incomparably weird feeling from just now.


    After all, they are just puppets who think they are still alive...


    Thinking of this, Su Yan already had thoughts in his heart.


    There is no point in continuing to entangle with these puppets. The easiest way to deal with them is to cut the strings short!


    As long as the ancient consciousness deep in the abyss can no longer control them, all problems will be solved!


    Su Yan thought of this and stopped, and even put away the Dharma Body that destroyed the gods.


    Those allies on the Immortal Great Wall couldn''t understand what Su Yan was going to do.


    They looked at Su Yan with confused eyes, but they were too far apart, and it was impossible to persuade or dissuade Su Yan.


    Su Yan raised the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword and supported the sword with one hand.


    Then close your eyes tightly.


    From this moment on, a door to a new world seemed to open in front of him.


    He saw strange causal lines stretching from the depths of the abyss.


    The abyss is like a dark vortex, bottomless, but the stretched lines are dazzling white.


    These lines are not lines of cause and effect, but lines that Su Yan doesn''t understand, and he has never seen them before.


    Gods and men can manipulate immortals and mortals by relying on causal lines. I don''t know what kind of lines this line is.


    But it exists in a higher-dimensional space, and it can extend wantonly in the God Realm, and then manipulate those fallen gods who think they are powerful in various ways.


    They shouldn''t be aware of the existence of this thread, thinking that they have obtained a powerful force, and they are acting with their own strong consciousness!


    This is too sad!


    Those fallen gods were very baffled when they saw that Su Yan had suddenly withdrawn his supernatural powers and stopped attacking them.


    They can''t perceive what Su Yan is doing, the higher and only universe has cause and effect, even immortals may not be able to perceive it.


    The power of the dark abyss connected them together again, and this time they seemed to create a more terrifying monster to compete with Su Yan.


    Seeing that huge monster became ten times bigger than before, and the power of the dark abyss contained in it had reached its peak, even the defenders on the Immortal Great Wall became trembling.


    Several nearby beacon towers have already burned red smoke!


    This means that the situation has reached the most dangerous stage, and they urgently need reinforcements!


    If this monster is allowed to kill it directly, there may be a gap in the Immortal Great Wall.


    Ying Longtian in the distance also seemed to sense something, he called out the names of a few people and ordered them to follow along to support!


    The Immortal Great Wall must never be breached!


    Just when they were flying with the sword at the fastest speed, the monster actually grew a thousand hands and feet. When it opened its palm, it saw a bleeding eye growing in the palm.


    The power of the ancient abyss also began to be released with this eye!


    After many Taoist soldiers and sword slaves on the Immortal Great Wall looked at these eyes, all kinds of crazy thoughts began to fill their minds, and their eyes and ears were bleeding uncontrollably!


    Even those Earth Supreme Beings are hard to resist, and they can only forcefully boost their minds by sitting on the ground and meditating, so that they can barely fight against them!


    At this time, Su Yan seemed to have turned into a statue.


    Even after a long time, I didn''t move...


    No one knew what he was doing. In the face of such a powerful enemy, could he be in meditation?


    Why is it such a time, isn''t this giving one''s life to the other party, and letting others fish and meat?


    In fact, with the appearance of this monster, Su Yan seemed to see a very vague figure, like a woman, her power was more and more wrapped around the necks of those fallen gods, forcing and squeezing their divine power, and only then did she shape the monster. This huge monster.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, those gods looked like hanged ghosts, and the picture looked extremely cruel!


    He is now 100% sure that the so-called gods who have fallen into the abyss are simply controlled and parasitized by another strand of divine consciousness.


    Perhaps this is the price of embracing darkness!


    The monster with thousands of arms and legs moved towards Su Yan more and more quickly.


    It cut open its own body, and turned into a **** maw.


    There is no doubt that it wants to eat Su Yan completely!


    But even with this kind of buckle, Su Yan still didn''t move.


    Those people on the Immortal Great Wall didn''t dare to look at it anymore, they seemed to have predicted Su Yan''s inevitable destruction.


    How much hope they had for Su Yan just now, how much despair they have now!


    However, at the very moment, Su Yan finally opened his eyes, and his pair of golden eyes seemed to be completely different from before!


    Cold, without the slightest emotion!


    When he swept out with a sword, the power of this sword was so amazing that even the space was shaken.


    But the lethality of this sword is very average, not even as good as the sword he just released casually.


    How did that happen?


    The gods on the Immortal Great Wall are deeply puzzled, Su Yan''s strength has not been exhausted.


    Logically speaking, the power of this sword should not be so low.


    What happened in front of them left them completely at a loss as to what to say...


    But in the blink of an eye, the monster with thousands of hands and feet fell down directly, and then rolled crazily on the ground.


    In fact, the power of this sword is not bad.


    It''s just that they can''t understand it!


    Su Yan''s sword slashed at the level of the non-physical universe.


    When those causal lines were cut off by Su Yan with his sword, the balance of power was instantly out of balance.


    More importantly, the existence in the dark abyss stopped manipulating the fallen gods.


    After the monster lost the support of the host, it was naturally defeated!


    Those dark gods resumed their rituals one after another, and even their eyes changed from blood-colored and pure black to the normal color of their pupils.


    They slashed towards Su Yan with extremely complicated expressions.


    There is gratitude, there is hatred, there is even suspicion...


    When the lines of manipulation are cut off, they regain their temporary freedom.


    But at the same time, the divine power in the body and the power of the dark abyss also lost their balance!


    Then came the runaway power in the body!


    There are fallen gods who have complied with such rampage without making any effort to reconcile the two forces.


    Boom!


    He exploded to death in the air, the huge explosion caused a shock, and killed an unknown number of monsters in the abyss below!


    Even the other fallen gods were blown out!


    The price of falling into the dark abyss may be far more cruel than they imagined!


    Exploding to death may not be regarded as punishment, but to them, it is a kind of relief.


    If he is still alive, he will still be invaded into his mind, manipulated like a marionette!


    This kind of thing is hard to accept even for mortals, let alone a proud god!


    I would rather die than be free.

 Chapter 5923： the only existence in the abyss

    Chapter 5923: The Only Existence in the Abyss


    Those friendly troops on the Immortal Wall had no idea what was going on.


    They only saw Su Yan wield the edge of his sword. The power of this sword was far less than what he had used before, but the power was very strange, and it could be said to be very astonishing.


    Those gods who had fallen into the abyss were all wiped out under his sword!


    What''s left, those monsters on the ground can''t become a climate anymore!


    What is going on?


    Why Su Yan can handle those fallen gods so easily.


    What kind of mystery is hidden in this light sword?


    Although they still don''t understand what happened, their eyes looking towards the sky are already full of strong yearning and admiration!


    Su Yan''s power made them feel extremely powerful, as well as almost omnipotent control!


    This is something they have never felt before.


    The gods in the Four Great Sword Realms are much more powerful than those in the Great God Realms.


    But in the battle with those fallen gods, it''s hard to get any cheap...


    In the battle between the same realm, almost two or three fights can be used to firmly suppress the opponent. Even so, they still often overturn, and some gods of the supreme level will fall here.


    But this time Su Yan actually reversed everything!


    This is really incredible!


    But Su Yan, who was standing in the sky, couldn''t be happy at all, instead he became extremely heavy.


    When his deduction is correct, it means that there is an extremely ancient consciousness in the abyss, and he is the source of all abysses.


    Perhaps it can be said that the abyss is his incarnation...


    There is no doubt that this is an existence that has surpassed immortality before it can become an abyss.


    Fighting against such an opponent is almost an impossible war to win...


    Even if the masters of the four major sword domains fight together, they are just four immortals. How could they win against such an existence!


    It is impossible to eliminate the abyss, perhaps just maintaining this so-called status quo is already the limit.


    Those fallen gods are all at the supreme level. On the surface, it seems that they have obtained the power of the dark abyss, but in fact they handed over their souls and became puppets of the abyss.


    It was the first time he saw such an existence after coming to the God Realm��he was the source of all dark universes.


    Such an existence is almost invincible!


    To him, the so-called gods may not even be as good as ants on the ground.


    The more Su Yan thought about it, the more dignified his expression became.


    And Ying Longtian also finally killed at this time.


    Ying Longtian came here to help Su Yan. He didn''t want Su Yan to die miserably under the butcher''s knives of those fallen gods.


    But when he got here in such a hurry, what he saw was a completely opposite scene.


    Su Yan has already killed all the fallen gods.


    He was the only one left in the sky.


    And it seems that this is not a miserable victory, but an out-and-out victory.


    There are no traces of injury on Su Yan''s body, let alone being polluted by darkness!


    "How on earth did he do it???"


    Ying Longtian couldn''t help but have this question in his mind.


    At this moment, his eyes were tightly frowned, and he was fascinated by looking at Su Yan''s back.


    There are many things about this man that make him feel strongly confused.


    Even though his cultivation base and realm had surpassed Su Yan by a lot, he still couldn''t see through Su Yan completely. He only felt that this man''s body was covered with layers of inexplicable fog.


    Behind him, his subordinates also arrived a moment later.


    When they arrived in a murderous spirit, they did not see the expected duel, but saw that the defenders here were starting to push back the abyss army with an unprecedented arrogant attitude!


    In other words, when they received the information, didn''t they say that this place was already in danger and would be breached at any time?


    Why did you see the exact opposite when you came here?


    "Did someone lie about the military situation!"


    "It''s not going to be breached here, I think everything is going well!"


    "Someone actually said that this place is going to fail, it''s just ridiculous!!"


    Several true gods have inevitably become angry, and they even want to punish those who lie about military information.


    As a reserve force, they can only be put into one battlefield, and here they are, what if something goes wrong elsewhere?


    However, Ying Longtian, the marshal, shook his head resolutely, and said, "There is no one here to protect the military situation, but before we arrived, he had already solved everything."


    Halfway through Ying Longtian''s flight, he already felt the presence of those fallen gods.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have broken away from the main force and rushed to help here as quickly as possible.


    But in the end he was still a step late, and he didn''t even see the battle clearly.


    At this moment, Su Yan had already put away his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and there was no need for an existence of his level to intervene in the next matter.


    Even those Dao soldiers and sword slaves are fully capable of completely repelling the enemies from the abyss.


    When Su Yan turned around, they saw that the expression on Su Yan''s face was full of solemnity, without the pride and joy after winning at all.


    This made them really unexpected!


    If they did such a thing, they would definitely raise their whips to the sky!


    What a feat this is, once the commendation order comes down, his name will also be extolled by the Four Great Sword Domains!


    But Su Yan still had a cold face, and it became more and more cold.


    He really can''t laugh now, after learning the truth about the abyss and having a short contact with that mass of consciousness, he now only feels like an ant.


    Even if an ant kills several other ants, what kind of military exploits can it be considered for a person?


    This doesn''t change anything for the bigger picture.


    Even that person won''t notice that a few ants are dead.


    This feeling of having to accept that I am an ant is really bad.


    At least for an existence of Su Yan''s level, it''s really not that easy to accept his own weak setting.


    Ying Longtian flew over from his mouth, he patted Su Yan''s shoulder, and said seriously: "Brother Su Yan, it''s really great to see you are fine."


    "Marshal, I happen to have something to tell you."


    "Oh? Tell me first, what method did you use to kill all those fallen gods?"


    Su Yan said seriously: "Actually, I didn''t kill them, they killed themselves."


    "Self-destruction??"


    Ying Longtian showed an extremely puzzled expression.


    Even if he is like this as a marshal, the eyes of the rest of the people are so weird.


    These fallen gods are difficult to deal with even the supreme peak, they are already close to immortality, how can they kill themselves?


    This is too ridiculous!


    But Su Yan said seriously: "I''m definitely not joking, they just killed themselves."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t prove it, but it is the truth."


    A **** asked: "Even if they committed suicide, why did he commit suicide? Don''t you think this is too nonsense?"


    A fallen **** with such a powerful dark power has absolutely no power to commit suicide.


    They fell into the darkness in pursuit of power. Seeing that they had obtained the power they dreamed of, they had no possibility of committing suicide at all.


    Besides, gods are not weak mortals, and they will not be easily crushed by some pressure. They have no possibility of committing suicide!


    Su Yan said: "It seems that you don''t know the truth about those fallen gods..."


    "Truth? What truth?"


    "That is to say, aren''t those people still falling into the abyss because of their desire for power?"


    "Where is the truth?"


    Ying Longtian waved his hands vigorously, and they shut up and didn''t speak.


    But Su Yan said with a serious expression: "Fallen gods have to pay a price to gain power."


    "Of course we know about this!"


    "The power in this world certainly doesn''t have a free lunch!"


    Su Yan continued to ask: "Then do you know what kind of price the fallen gods paid?"


    When he asked this question, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence.


    Even Ying Longtian didn''t know about this kind of thing, let alone them.


    "Their souls and bodies are parasitic with a power that thinks the same. This power comes from the same source. It is like manipulating puppets to manipulate these fallen gods!"


    "As a result, the consciousness of these fallen gods has become chaotic, and perhaps only a part of their consciousness is awake. They are doing various things like puppets, and they have no ability to act autonomously."


    "And that same origin is the abyss..."


    When Su Yan said this, Ying Longtian''s face changed drastically: "Brother Su Yan, I already understand what you mean."


    In fact, Su Yan didn''t finish his words.


    Why did he not allow Su Yan to speak anymore?


    I''m afraid he also knows some inside information, and he is afraid that if Su Yan will fully announce the inside information, the rest of the people here will lose all fighting spirit just like him.


    They are facing an opponent who can never win.


    It seems to be fighting with billions of abyssal creatures every day, but in fact there is only one opponent!


    The body of this opponent is enough to crush the entire Four Great Sword Domains to death.


    The Four Great Sword Realms have used so much power and fought for so many years, the other party may not be able to feel the existence of the Four Great Sword Realms...


    This of course creates a very strong sense of powerlessness!


    Su Yan now has strong suspicions because of this.


    The consciousness in the abyss may have surpassed immortality, and it is the most powerful existence among the consciousness of the God Realm that Su Yan knows.


    If he is really eager to attack the God Realm, it is impossible for the Four Great Sword Domains to stop him!


    What''s the point of the **** battle that lasted for tens of millions of years in the four major sword domains?

 Chapter 5924： The second test of Shangqing Pavilion

    Chapter 5924: The Second Test of Shangqing Pavilion


    What Su Yan meant was obvious, they were fighting a war with themselves, and the enemies on the other side of the abyss would not even regard them as enemies.


    The opponent has surpassed Immortality, so how could it be possible to treat these gods as enemies of the same level.


    For him in the abyss, the Four Great Sword Domains and the Immortal Great Wall may be just insignificant toys.


    What the Four Great Sword Domains guard is nothing more than a piece of window paper, and the initiative to pierce it or not is in the hands of the opponent.


    These gods obviously didn''t know this. They looked at Su Yan in a puzzled way, and they didn''t understand the meaning of Su Yan''s words at all.


    Ying Longtian had already changed the subject, and said: "Brother Su Yan, I would like to ask, what method did you use to kill those fallen gods just now?"


    "I broke the cause and effect, cut off the cause and effect between them and the God Realm, and then..."


    "No wonder it''s so! You can cut off cause and effect. I thought this was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "Our four major sword domains have not produced a talent like you for many years. The last person who is so powerful is also the sword master. He is my uncle, but he became crazy later."


    Su Yan smiled wryly, the reason why that uncle Ying Longtian became crazy was probably because he discovered the truth about the abyss.


    When you learn that the so-called **** battle is a war to defend the world in the fantasy of ants, and that what lies opposite in the darkness is not another group of ants but a lion, your confidence will naturally be crushed.


    Ants can only deal with ants, and it is impossible to deal with lions at all.


    Ants are very good at building nests, but no matter how delicate an ant''s nest is, it is impossible to withstand the trampling of a lion.


    Some things may sound cruel, but that''s the reality of the world.


    It''s impossible for anyone to resist!


    Ying Longtian said: "Today''s battle, we have won a complete victory, and we can withdraw our troops with money. Don''t chase after the poor."


    Hearing his order, everyone was overjoyed, and they didn''t care about what Su Yan said just now.


    In the end, only Ying Longtian and Su Yan were left in the sky.


    He said meaningfully to Su Yan: "Brother Su Yan, not everyone is like you and can overcome cause and effect."


    "My uncle once told me that breaking through cause and effect is not such a beautiful ability. Most of the time you can only see through it without any interference, so you will have a very strong sense of powerlessness."


    "Brother Su Yan, what you are facing today, just understand it in your own heart, don''t tell others."


    According to Su Yan, he must have known the truth of the abyss, at least part of the truth.


    There are so many existences in the four major sword domains that have surpassed the supreme and entered the immortal level.


    Those Immortals must know something, but they didn''t say anything, probably because they were afraid that once the truth was told, the defense line of the Immortal Great Wall would collapse completely.


    Su Yan didn''t speak, but felt extremely heavy.


    If he had a choice, he would rather go directly to the ruins of the Longevity God Realm to find the motivation to revenge himself if he had never been to the Four Great Sword Realms.


    When you know something and there is nothing you can do about your situation and your current situation, it just creates a strong sense of powerlessness.


    And that''s often where the pain lies.


    That''s all.


    Back in the Immortal Great Wall, the celebration banquet was held as usual.


    Everyone cheered because of this big victory.


    Although everyone understands that this **** battle will last forever, they can''t see where the end is.


    But today''s victory is also a victory, as long as it is a victory, there is a reason to celebrate!


    And this time the big victory can get at least ten days of peace.


    Just not being able to see those ugly abyss monsters for ten days is already considered a gift to many people.


    Su Yan took the wine bowl and sat alone by the window, everyone thought he was thinking about his own affairs.


    In fact, he didn''t think about anything, but simply drank.


    He came to the Four Great Sword Domains originally only for greater power, preferably to become the next sword master.


    I didn''t expect to become the sword master in the foreseeable future, but experienced many unexpected twists and turns.


    He is now in the Great Supreme Realm, and further up is the Heavenly Supreme Realm.


    After reaching the realm of Supreme Heaven, one will have the power of creating the world, which is equivalent to the Dao, regardless of strength or realm, one will enter an extreme realm that ordinary gods can only imagine.


    But that''s not really the extreme.


    The real ultimate needs to go up, even beyond the avenue!


    It will reach the realm of immortality, also known as emptiness.


    It is said that after reaching that level, even the avenue is invisible, and everything you see is under your feet.


    If you look at it head-on, it is impossible to see anything, so it is also called the realm of emptiness.


    That is the real immortality, one can easily hold the Dao in one''s own hands.


    Su Yan didn''t know how long it would take him to enter the realm of immortality, but it was obvious that even if he entered the so-called realm of immortality, he couldn''t compete with the consciousness in the abyss.


    He himself is already darkness, the abyss, and the source of everything.


    With Su Yan''s current state, he can''t even fully understand what kind of existence that is.


    Probably like this, if there is no way of existence that suits him, then he will create a new avenue, let the avenue fit him, and only then will there be an abyss.


    Many gods thought it was the unbreakable law of the Dao, perhaps he was the one who shaped it.


    Such a state, of course, surpasses immortality, and may already be a sage in the inheritance, or a sage.


    In the God Realm, it is said that there are saints, and the words of the saints follow the law. No matter what they say, they will become the power of law and form a dimensionality reduction blow.


    The so-called avenues and laws are like a ball of flour in the hands of a sage, whatever shape you want to knead, that is that shape.


    But the so-called sages and utterances are nothing but legends, not only Su Yan has never seen them.


    Many ancient gods in the God Realm have never seen it before!


    Some people even suspect that there is no so-called sage in this world at all, and everything is just some people''s unrealistic fantasy.


    But from the moment Su Yan came into contact with the source of the abyss, he realized that there are really people in this world who can reach such a state.


    Since there is an abyss in the God Realm, it is very likely that there are other saints, forming a certain balance.


    Otherwise, the abyss would have engulfed the entire God Realm long ago!


    Su Yan didn''t drink a lot tonight, and he wasn''t too drunk.


    Walking to the Immortal Great Wall, his wine sobered up as soon as the cold wind blew.


    He saw a dozen streamers of light flying towards this side from behind, and after landing, they transformed into a dozen Taoists.


    Su Yan has seen two of them, they are the elders of the Shangqing Pavilion. I don''t know what they are doing here. Could it be for rewards?


    Su Yan didn''t know that today''s battle results had already been reported by Ying Longtian.


    The Jianyu side was extremely excited, so they awarded the reward overnight and sent it to the front line.


    Seeing the arrival of the elders of Jianyu, the soldiers who were already drunk here were very excited, and some people took the initiative to congratulate Su Yan, saying that this was an honor they had never enjoyed for eight hundred years, and following Su Yan today is considered to be happy .


    The whole atmosphere was beaming.


    Su Yan didn''t even bother to take a look at the rewards sent from the Sword Domain, and let his subordinates share them directly.


    The atmosphere suddenly reached its peak.


    But Su Yan was ready to withdraw at this time.


    But before he had time to leave, the elder who came to reward him told him: "You have passed the first test of Shangqing Pavilion."


    With a puzzled expression on his face, Su Yan asked, "What test, why don''t I remember what trial I promised Shangqing Pavilion to participate in?"


    The elder said arrogantly: "Don''t you want to become the sword master?"


    "To become a sword master, you must pass the three stages of the Shangqing Pavilion. You have already passed the first stage."


    "If you can prove your strength on the Immortal Great Wall, that is your true strength!"


    What you have to experience on the Immortal Great Wall is all life-and-death fights, which are incomparable in normal martial arts competitions.


    Su Yan also became interested at this time, and asked, "Then what is the second level?"


    The elder said: "Xinxing."


    "How do you qualify?"


    The elder handed a piece of paper into Su Yan''s hand, and it was blank.


    The elder said, "The problem is on this piece of paper. After you solve the problem on this piece of paper, you can come to me."


    Su Yan held this piece of paper, looked left and right, but couldn''t see any clues.


    He put the piece of paper under his eyes again, but there was still not a single word.


    He then tried to inject a little divine power into it, but there was no response.


    This piece of paper looks like the most ordinary white paper, there is no mystery at all...


    Su Yan raised his head, but the elder had already left.


    Obviously he didn''t intend to give Su Yan any hints.


    To end the question, you must first see the question. If you can''t see the question, then everything is useless.


    Su Yan held this piece of paper in his hands over and over again, and read it from front to back, left to right.


    His golden eyes were painful to look at, and he didn''t find anything wrong.


    He also began to doubt in his heart, could this be the most common piece of blank paper...


    But what does it mean that Shangqing Pavilion specially sent an elder to give him a blank piece of paper? Could it be that they want to play with him?


    Su Yan once entered the Shangqing Pavilion, which is a very serious place, and those who can enter there are the most famous figures in the Zixiao Sword Domain.


    They shouldn''t be doing such boring things!


    Su Yan thought of this, and took this piece of paper in his hand. After a few breaths, he planned to see what the mystery of this piece of paper was from the level of cause and effect.


    As long as you can go back to the past and the future through cause and effect, you can know what the Shangqing Pavilion is planning!


    Using the power of cause and effect often comes with great risks, especially when looking back into the past and the future, often leaving yourself surrounded by karma.


    If it wasn''t for an emergency, Su Yan would not have used this ability easily.

 Chapter 5925： backtracking cause and effect

    Chapter 5925 Backtracking Karma


    When Su Yan began to trace the cause and effect, everything in front of him suddenly became completely different.


    In front of him, everything in the world became very hazy.


    He looked at the world as if there was an extra layer of screens in front of his eyes.


    And the scene in front of him began to change constantly.


    Pushing forward from the Immortal Great Wall at once, countless scenes turned into streamers.


    All of a sudden, everything was a fixed light.


    Although he still couldn''t see clearly what was in front of him, Su Yan knew very well that his consciousness had returned to the Zixiao Sword Domain.


    Although he hasn''t been in the Zixiao Sword Field for a long time, everything in the Sword Field feels very familiar to him.


    "It''s such a breath..."


    Then the next step is to trace where this piece of paper came from.


    He suddenly saw this piece of paper and entered the Shangqing Pavilion, and followed him to hear the voices of the elders.


    These voices are also intermittent, as if very disorganized.


    But he understood that these elders were studying how to test Su Yan''s character.


    The white paper test is just one of the methods, there are also water drop tests and spiritual tests.


    The message that the elders said is very clear. Only after passing this level can one be qualified to go to the next level, which is the last level.


    After passing three levels, you can go to the trial!


    Regarding these three levels and trials, the elders of the Shangqing Pavilion are very cautious.


    Through the haze, Su Yan saw a man he had never seen before stepping into the Shangqing Pavilion.


    The part where the man greeted the elders was not very clear, but the few words that followed him were clearly conveyed to Su Yan''s ears.


    "Although his strength is very strong, he is only a great supreme. Before he became a heavenly supreme, I didn''t think it was a good idea to start the test."


    "The result of overthrowing the seedlings is very likely to kill him. You also know...how difficult is the road to becoming a sword master?"


    "He is a good young man, so he doesn''t necessarily need to become a sword master. If he dies like this, we will lose an important talent instead!"


    "Among the four major sword domains, our Zixiao sword domain is almost in the last place!"


    The Great Elder spoke at this time: "That''s why all the elders are anxious. We haven''t had a sword master in Zixiao Sword Region for 10,000 years! Naturally, we can''t compare with the other three Sword Regions!"


    "That is, the last sword master in the Chicheng Sword Region appeared three thousand years ago, and the Canglan Sword Region appeared 2,500 years ago. Not to mention the Baihong Sword Region, four sword masters appeared in the past ten thousand years. The top four sword realms!"


    "If we can''t train a sword master again, I''m afraid it will be ridiculed, saying that Zixiao Sword Region is too incompetent!"


    It was only then that Su Yan realized that the elders in Shangqing Pavilion might be more anxious than him.


    No wonder he took the initiative to send someone to him to test the second level.


    So what is the core of this blank paper test, what is written on it, and how can we interpret it?


    At this time finally came the most critical moment, the Great Elder said: "The white paper test can test whether his mind is clear, if his mind is clear and can not be polluted by the abyss, it proves that his mind is also suitable to become a sword master! "


    After hearing this, Su Yan secretly thought in his heart, did he have any consideration in sending him to the Immortal Great Wall?


    However, there is some truth to it. Only after facing the real dark abyss directly can one be sure whether a person is really brave or just pretending.


    Those who are not brave enough, in the face of this endless abyss, will completely expose the strong outside but the dry inside!


    Now that Su Yan has achieved shocking results, Shangqing Pavilion naturally believes that he has the courage to face the abyss.


    The so-called clarity of mind, to put it bluntly, is whether it is pure enough, whether it is a man who can sacrifice everything for profit and power.


    Su Yan has figured out the mystery of the blank paper test...


    Suddenly, the sword in the man''s hand moved, and his expression suddenly changed: "Someone is peeping here, who is it?"


    While he was speaking, an incomparably fierce murderous aura rushed towards Su Yan!


    How could he discover Su Yan''s existence? !


    Su Yan is going back in history now, which is like stepping into the long river of time with one foot, but the real body is still here.


    Logically speaking, it is absolutely impossible to be discovered, and such Su Yan has no way to interfere with the history that has already happened.


    This man was able to discover Su Yan not only because of his keen senses, but also because he had grasped part of the law of cause and effect, so he was able to discover Su Yan''s existence.


    Things seem to be getting more and more interesting...


    Without waiting for the man to make a move, Su Yan took the initiative to kill the spirit, cutting off the connection between himself and that wisp of divine consciousness.


    Even if that wisp of divine consciousness dissipates in the long river of history, this is also the easiest way to eliminate karma.


    At this time, Su Yan looked at the white paper in his hand again, and he became confident.


    Nothing was written on this blank paper, so naturally nothing could be seen.


    There is no bodhi tree, and the mirror is not a stand. These ten words are the answer.


    But when he went back to the history just now, that man found a clue. Will he report it to the elder of Shangqing Pavilion?


    Forget it, no matter what, if you look forward and backward, you will not be able to do anything.


    At this time Su Yan looked up towards the sky, and the three suns were about to come out.


    When he went back to history here, one night passed unknowingly!


    It''s so fast!


    Su Yan couldn''t take a break, he was going to find the elders of Shangqing Pavilion with a blank paper.


    Now that he has already solved the answer, there is no need to hide it, just tell the answer directly.


    The elders of the Shangqing Pavilion were still meditating, and when they heard of Su Yan''s arrival, they were also very surprised.


    It is said that there are still ten days left before the papers are handed in. It is really unbelievable that Su Yan is so impatient to end this trial.


    This is not an ordinary test, but is related to whether he can become a sword master!


    No matter who it is, normally they will stay until the last moment, trying to explore all possibilities.


    This man named Su Yan really likes to play cards against common sense!


    The elder came out wearing his practice clothes, and Su Yan put the white paper on the table.


    Su Yan said: "I have already written the answer on paper."


    The elder hurriedly picked up the white paper from the table, and after carefully looking at both sides, he said in surprise, "There is not a single word written on it, where is your answer?"


    Su Yan laughed after hearing the words, he smiled very confidently.


    "The question is printed on it, and the answer is naturally written on it."


    "But there''s not a single word on it, where''s the answer?"


    Su Yan said: "The question is blank, and the answer is of course blank."


    "There is nothing on this piece of paper, it''s just a blank piece of paper."


    "You don''t need to use spiritual power or other methods to test it. It''s impossible to find anything. It''s just a blank piece of paper, but you tell me that the problem is written on the paper. This is misleading."


    The elder looked at Su Yan dumbfounded: "There is still a lot of time, you don''t need to rush to say this, go back and take a good look yourself, maybe you can find something?"


    The elder''s demeanor seemed to be earnest, as if he wanted to persuade Su Yan to continue the trial.


    But Su Yan made up his mind, he said seriously: "I''m not kidding, I''ve seen through this trial, a blank paper is a blank paper, there is no bodhi tree, and a bright mirror is not a stand."


    "If the heart is a blank sheet of paper, there will be no problem!"


    The way the elder looked at Su Yan suddenly became completely different from before.


    Because the last sentence Su Yan said is the correct answer...


    However, there are quite a few people who can say that there is no word on the blank paper in this blank paper test. Many people pass because of their honesty, but they can only score 60 points at most.


    In fact, this test is testing Jian Xin.


    If Kenshin is firm enough, he can get a 100% answer.


    The elder said: "Su Yan, you really have a bright future. It would be great if you are in the realm of the Supreme Being!"


    Su Yan understood the elder''s meaning very well.


    The trial to become a sword master is extremely dangerous, and one might not be able to fully cope with it with the power of the Supreme Being, and one might even die tragically on the road to the trial.


    If ordinary people want to seek stability, they will first submerge themselves to the realm of the Supreme Being before considering becoming a sword master.


    But Su Yan is completely different from those mediocre people.


    His greatest interest is to overcome difficulties and accomplish things that others find incredible!


    It would be too ridiculous to judge him by those mediocre standards!


    And his sword heart is already a little commotion now, he feels that he will definitely become the sword master, and no one can stop this matter!


    His eyes shone with intense confidence.


    Even the elders were affected, and he began to look forward to it. Su Yan might be able to break the silence of the past ten thousand years and become the latest sword master in Zixiao Sword Region!


    The fact is that Zixiao Sword Domain also needs a new sword master!


    The elder put away the blank paper calmly, and was ready to renege on Zixiao Jianyu ahead of time.


    Su Yan asked: "There is one more test, what is the third test?"


    The elder said: "The entrance of life and death, the specific trial, the elder will help you make arrangements."


    "But you have to understand that even if you pass the three levels, it doesn''t mean you will definitely become the sword master. Historically, only 20% of the people who pass the three levels can become the sword master in the end, and the other 80% of the people all died on the way .��


    His intention in saying these words was to make Su Yan not to be arrogant, thinking that everything would be fine after passing the three passes of the Shangqing Pavilion.


    Su Yan was not moved at all, and smiled and said: "Then I will wait for the third test, and I will become the sword master in the future!"


    The elder looked at Su Yan, and felt that he was full of arrogance. Zixiao Sword Region hadn''t seen such a character for many years.


    Especially after seeing the power of the abyss, many people will become very depressed. Few people can still maintain extremely strong self-confidence like Su Yan.


    Perhaps, he is really the next son of hope in Zixiao Sword Region!

 Chapter 5926： ten years old birthday

    Chapter 5926 Ten-year-old birthday


    Su Yan personally sent the elder away, and he had long been looking forward to it in his heart.


    Becoming the sword master is only his first step. Next, he will break through the threshold of the Supreme Being and enter the realm of the Immortal.


    Only after becoming immortal can one take revenge on the man in the dark abyss!


    And this is just the beginning.


    To have the ability to play cards on the table, the beginning is immortality, and there are existences beyond immortality.


    If you only focus on the Supreme Realm, what is the difference between it and the ants on the ground!


    After witnessing the indescribable existence in the abyss, Su Yan''s vision further broadened.


    Just shaping a God''s Domain in the God''s Domain is not considered a great power at all!


    At least one must surpass the Dao, or even knead and shape the Dao at will, to be considered!


    And becoming the sword master is the first starting point of this road.


    If he is not even qualified to be a sword master, then Su Yan can''t achieve great things if he doesn''t have the stamina, that''s all.


    Su Yan has already witnessed the power of the sword master.


    Ying Longtian is also the sword master, his power is at the peak of the Supreme Being, far surpassing the peaks of the other Supreme Beings.


    The reason why he has not become immortal is because of the state and state of mind.


    As for strength, there is no problem at all.


    He only needs to solve the problems of realm and state of mind, and he can step into the realm of immortality!


    The divine power of the sword master gave Su Yan an almost infinite feeling, he seemed to be able to sweep away more than 30 Heavenly Sovereigns with just the sword in his hand.


    The same level has the strength to completely crush, this is the power of the sword master!


    Before Su Yan sat down, Ying Longtian came to Su Yan and said, "There is a party today, Brother Su Yan, you come with me."


    "What party?"


    "A gathering among the commanders of the Four Great Sword Domains."


    The Immortal Great Wall is jointly guarded by the four major sword domains, and the twelve marshals are also from the four major sword domains.


    However, these marshals don''t usually get along very much, so a sudden party will make people feel a little suspicious.


    In fact, even Ying Longtian was a little distressed, he obviously didn''t want to go to this party, but he couldn''t shirk it.


    Because this gathering is the 100,000th birthday of the sword master of Canglan Sword Domain.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but be speechless when he heard that, the old monster who has lived for so long still remembers his own birthday, and no one knows how many years he has lived.


    Su Yan asked: "The commander-in-chief has gone to the party, what if the Immortal Great Wall is attacked by the abyss?"


    Ying Longtian said: "The vice-commander is here, but the commander-in-chief''s departure will not affect the operation of the entire system. You go with me. Now you have a great reputation, and many people in the four major sword domains want to know you. "


    Su Yan immediately understood what he meant, he wanted Su Yan to help him save face.


    Su Yan didn''t have any objection to this, he just wanted to see what the people in the other three sword domains were like.


    Seeing that Su Yan agreed, Ying Longtian went to arrange defense.


    To be honest, he, the commander, has to be responsible for a lot of things. At the critical moment, he has to fight against the abyss by himself. It sounds like a title and a very glamorous position, but it is actually a exhausting position.


    If it was Su Yan, maybe he wouldn''t be such a commander at all...


    Arrived the next day.


    A carriage pulled by three heavenly horses appeared in front of Su Yan.


    Ying Longtian changed into a golden armor today, and many dragon patterns were carved on the golden armor, making him look even more mighty.


    He said: "Brother Su Yan, hurry up and get in the car."


    It wasn''t until Su Yan got into the car that he remembered, "The sword master who celebrated his 100,000 birthday today doesn''t know his name, and which sword domain he comes from."


    Ying Longtian patted his forehead lightly, and said: "I forgot to introduce you, this sword master is from the Canglan Sword Region, his name is Nanfeng, his name is Bihai Sword Master, and his sword is called Bihai Shenhuang , is the artifact with the number one water attribute.��


    Su Yan nodded slightly.


    "This person is a good comrade who can give his back to him on the battlefield, but he is... hard to describe."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "He is rather arrogant, and he speaks very meanly, and it is easy to give people a feeling of being arrogant!"


    Su Yan smiled and said, "That''s not the same as me."


    Ying Longtian said: "You are different from him. Although you are arrogant, it is still within the acceptable range. His words... Even I often want to kill him with a sword!"


    "This person is really difficult to get along with, you will understand when you meet him..."


    Ying Longtian stopped abruptly at this point, and his expression was also very strange.


    He was giving Su Yan an inoculation in advance, and when he was on the territory of Sword Master Bihai, he was very likely to make things difficult for him.


    Su Yan said: "If he wants to speak badly, just treat him as farting and just ignore him. Why bother?"


    Ying Longtian said: "You don''t understand how mean he is, forget it...you will know when you meet him, why you can''t help it."


    "If you want to fight at that time, you don''t want to fight with him, just choose his subordinates or disciples, he is the sword master after all..."


    Su Yan was a little speechless. Ying Longtian seemed to have realized that Su Yan would have a conflict with the other party in advance, so why did he bring him along? Could it be that...


    Although the four major sword domains stand side by side, they also want to compete for strengths among themselves, especially since everyone is a sword cultivator and has the ultimate pursuit of strength.


    Of course, if you win, you will have face, but if you lose, no matter what the reason is, you will be ashamed.


    Probably, Ying Longtian took him with him just to save face for Zixiao Jianyu.


    "If you do it, as long as you don''t kill people, it''s fine, right?"


    Ying Longtian nodded: "That''s what I said, but if it''s possible not to do anything, it''s better not to do it. The four major sword domains have to fight against the abyss together, so it''s better not to hurt your peace!"


    But he turned his head and said again: "That fellow Nanfeng is too arrogant, if he provokes you, you can beat all his subordinates to the ground!"


    It seems that Ying Longtian must have suffered some kind of loss at the hands of that Bihai sword master, so he wanted to take Su Yan to find a way back.


    Su Yan''s heart was like a mirror, and he already understood what he meant.


    The two stopped talking at the moment, and let the three celestial horses gallop in the air.


    Behind the Immortal Great Wall is the world shaped by the Four Great Sword Domains.


    In this world, Dao soldiers and sword slaves constitute more than one hundred countries, with a combined population of over ten billion.


    Dao soldiers and sword slaves enshrine the four major sword domains as gods, and they also practice the system of the four major sword domains. Among them, those with outstanding talents can also become gods, and then enter the four major sword domains to serve.


    But just relying on the talents provided by this side of the world is not enough, so the four major sword domains will go to the many **** domains below to search for the strong.


    Otherwise, the Immortal Great Wall would have been breached long ago!


    The mansion of Sword Lord Bihai is located in one of the kingdoms of Sword Slaves. The country is called Tianlan and has a population of 50 million.


    In this country, he is not only the master of everything, but also accepts incense and sacrifices from all Inter Milan.


    It can be said that he is both an emperor and a god.


    Things like incense are meaningless to the gods, but they can provide vanity.


    It is said that this country is full of his temples, especially the capital, and that temple is extremely magnificent.


    Su Yan''s behavior is really incomprehensible. He is obviously not dead, but he likes to be worshiped all day long. I don''t know what kind of mentality it is.


    The carriage pulled by three heavenly horses slowly landed in the capital.


    The square in front of you is full of various spiritual birds and beasts.


    But these three celestial horses are still majestic and eye-catching, and they are Ying Longtian''s identity.


    The etiquette of welcoming sword masters is completely different from that of ordinary gods. The red carpet has been spread in front of them, and there are many beautiful girls beside the red carpet scattering many red petals.


    The scene he made made Su Yan speechless for a while, not like a god, but like a magic stick.


    Ying Longtian also couldn''t understand this scene. He cultivated to be supreme, and he didn''t kneel in front of him because of those sword slaves. Making it so exaggerated made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Pass through the corridor and arrive at the Golden Palace.


    The Golden Temple here is really made of gold, and every pillar is golden, reflecting the divine light naturally emanating from the gods in the Golden Temple, making it extremely dazzling.


    And in the deepest part of this splendor, a figure can still be seen sitting on the throne.


    Because the surroundings were too golden, it was impossible to see clearly what the person on the throne looked like.


    Su Yan followed Ying Longtian into the golden palace.


    Only then did he see clearly that the person on the throne had purple hair, looked to be in his twenties, and was an image of a beautiful boy.


    Gods can live forever and change their image into what they want.


    But in the God Realm, few people care too much about their appearance. Compared with their strength and realm, appearance is not important at all.


    No matter how beautiful your appearance is, no one will think highly of you if your strength and realm are low.


    Therefore, there are many gods whose images are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    There are very few gods like him who mold themselves into a perfect and beautiful boy.


    Also being the sword master, Ying Longtian''s appearance was rough.


    After Ying Longtian came in, he cupped his fists and said, "Sword Master Bihai, I wish you a happy birthday."


    He doesn''t know how to say auspicious words to the other party, everyone is a sword master, saying happy birthday is enough to save face.


    If he wanted to hear flattery, he had to find someone else.


    The Bihai Sword Master looked over with a pair of purple eyes, stared at Ying Longtian, and then said: "Ying Longtian, why did you come, I thought you would never come, if you don''t come for my birthday, it''s inevitable Too ignorant!"


    Listening to his tone of voice, it turned out to be the kind that the elders teach the younger.


    Now Su Yan understood why Ying Longtian was very upset with him, and said that he was mean.


    Everyone is obviously the sword master, but you are so arrogant, why do you want to be the elder of others?


    If Su Yan was Ying Longtian, I''m afraid he would turn his face on the spot and deny anyone!


    No one in this world can ride on his head and do whatever he wants.


    But Ying Long Tiansheng endured it, and said: "It would be nice to come here to celebrate your birthday, what do you understand, where is the seat you arranged?"

 Chapter 5927： Su Yan

    Chapter 5927: Under Su Yan


    The Bihai Sword Master laughed loudly, and quickly asked his subordinates to arrange for Ying Longtian and Su Yan to sit down.


    It seemed that the two sides were joking, but in fact they did so just to cover up the strong smell of gunpowder.


    The four major sword domains are not only allies, but also compete with each other.


    Everyone wants to be on top of the other if possible.


    Although Ying Longtian remained calm, he was secretly on guard all the time, fearing that he, Sword Master Bihai, would make something wrong again.


    But this time, Sword Master Bihai didn''t do anything excessive, Su Yan and Ying Longtian were seated successfully.


    The Bihai Sword Master asked again: "Who is this little brother beside you, why have you never seen him before?"


    Ying Longtian glanced at Su Yan, then Su Yan clasped his fists and said, "I''m here, Su Yan."


    Su Yan''s introduction was very simple, only four words, but after hearing these four words, almost everyone in the hall looked towards him.


    The name Su Yan has been very popular in the Four Great Sword Domains recently.


    Everyone knows that Zixiao Sword Field has produced a very remarkable genius. Although he is still a great master, he can already beat all opponents of the same level.


    It is said that he is most likely to become the next sword master!


    Sword Master Bihai looked at Su Yan intently, his eyes contained an extremely powerful sword intent, as if he was about to see through Su Yan from the outside to the inside!


    The brilliance radiating from his eyes, combined with the sword intent, is even more powerful than some artifacts!


    Although Su Yan had already made preparations, he was still taken aback.


    These characters who can become sword masters are all peerless geniuses who are unique in a million.


    The eyes of both sides collided in the air, and then even the sword intent collided together.


    This is a competition of pure spiritual will and ideas, and has little to do with cultivation and realm.


    But even so, Su Yan still felt as if a mountain appeared in front of him, and it was impossible to bring down the opponent with his sword intent.


    Although Bihai Sword Master didn''t say a word, he was still taken aback.


    His cultivation base is stronger than Ying Longtian''s, and he is already half-step immortal, but as a sword master, he can''t even overwhelm a small Supreme Being!


    There was a strong unhappiness in his heart.


    The dismounted Wiki that he wanted to use was stuck in the middle, and even he himself felt uncomfortable.


    No one spoke in this hall for a long time, and even the atmosphere suddenly became very depressed and dull.


    In the end, Ying Longtian took the initiative to break the dullness.


    He said: "Sword Master Bihai, there are so many distinguished guests here today, why don''t you introduce them to us?"


    Hearing what he said, Bihai Sword Master took his gaze back, and then introduced with a smile.


    The senior sister Xiaocai that Mu Qiuming was talking about also came. She was wearing a military uniform today, and she looked heroic, but she never looked at Su Yan more, as if she didn''t recognize Su Yan.


    Originally, there was another swordsman who came, but he hasn''t shown up yet.


    As for Su Yan, after he withdrew his gaze, his whole body felt light.


    The pressure of the sword master is really not a joke.


    Inside and outside the golden hall are full of supreme beings, and a jar of fine wine was also carried up.


    Sword Master Bihai said: "That guy in the daytime is still not coming, we simply don''t have to wait for him, let''s start the banquet first."


    The day he was talking about was the fourth sword master.


    There are currently six sword masters in the four major sword domains, and four divine swords are in the air.


    Once the sword master dies in battle, the divine sword will fly back to the sword realm, waiting for the next master to appear.


    Sword Master Bihai raised his wine glass, and after drinking the first glass of wine with all the guests, the Supremes from all walks of life came forward to toast, and there was an endless stream.


    Bihai Sword Master never refused anyone, and he didn''t know how much wine he drank.


    He is also really big, no matter how much wine he drank, his face has not changed color, it looks the same as before, and even his eyes are as clear as ever.


    After drinking some wine, he said: "Just drinking like this is boring, why don''t you find a few powerful Supremes to come out and compare swordsmanship, which can be regarded as adding to everyone''s fun."


    Hearing what he said, someone immediately shrugged it off, there are already three sword masters here today, wouldn''t it be tricky to play swords in front of the sword masters?


    But Bihai Sword Master said indifferently: "Everyone is just playing casually, winning or losing is not that important, Fan Xue, you should be the first one, pick any opponent and compare with you."


    This Fan Xue is a man, but he has a feminine face, which looks a bit weird.


    He cupped his fists towards the Bihai Sword Master to accept the order, then turned his gaze, and scanned around the golden palace.


    The people he liked were all laughing, as if they couldn''t wait to win a chance to show their strength in front of the three sword masters.


    But Fan Xue''s last eyes fell on Su Yan, and she never left.


    He said: "I want to compete with Su Yan."


    "It''s just a good time to see how the swordsmanship of the Zixiao Sword Region is!"


    Ying Longtian said: "Su Yan has only been in the Zixiao Sword Region for a short time, and he has not had time to learn the sword techniques of the Zixiao Sword Region. He uses his own martial arts."


    "If you want to learn the swordsmanship of Zixiao Sword Field, it''s better to change to another person."


    Sword Master Bihai didn''t take his words seriously, and said: "Everyone is just playing casually and adding to the fun, it doesn''t matter what sword technique you use, it''s just a fight, Ying Longtian, you are not afraid, are you? "


    Ying Longtian was very angry when he heard the words.


    Everyone is the sword master, what do you mean by your domineering tone of voice.


    He immediately told Su Yan: "Just go and play with him, remember to keep your hands, and don''t cause any trouble."


    His intention was very simple, that is to ask Su Yan to teach the subordinates of Sword Master Bihai a lesson.


    This meaning, Su Yan naturally understood.


    He patted the table lightly, and flew up to the center of the golden hall.


    The sword in Fan Xue''s hand was short, pure white, and there was a garland on the armrest, which looked like some kind of decoration, not a sword for life and death.


    Su Yan glanced at the sword in his hand, and then put his hands behind his back.


    Fan Xue walked towards him step by step, and as her steps approached, even her eyes became extremely sharp.


    He forced Su Yan to ask: "Where is your sword?"


    "Since you want to fight, why don''t you use a sword?"


    Su Yan replied indifferently: "If you want me to use the sword, you need to prove that you have the qualifications first!"


    After hearing Su Yan''s words, everyone in the golden palace felt that he was too arrogant.


    The three sword masters are still here, so he dared to say such a thing. If there were no sword masters here, he might be so arrogant!


    Only Ying Longtian drank a glass of wine with a faint smile on his face.


    He obviously agreed with Su Yan''s words.


    Su Yan, who was able to slay eight fallen gods with his own strength, and whose sword could break karma, would have no trouble handling Fan Xue.


    If they regard Su Yan as that kind of mediocre genius, they will only make themselves suffer greatly!


    Fan Xue said angrily: "You are too arrogant, who do you think you are? Let me teach you a lesson!"


    After he finished speaking, he acted angrily, and a circle of white wind surrounded him, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.


    Then a sword burst out of the wind, followed by another sword.


    These two swords are so shadowy that it is impossible to tell which one is the real body!


    The fierce sword energy caused Su Yan''s clothes to dance wildly in the wind.


    But Su Yan still stood there with his hands behind his back.


    This heavy white sword light did not move him in the slightest.


    Indeed, compared with those fallen gods in the abyss, his sword is too weak!


    When the sword was about to stab between Su Yan''s eyebrows, a golden light bounced out.


    Not only did Fan Xue''s sword light bounce off, the golden light finally fell into Su Yan''s hands!


    Afterwards, Su Yan''s sword light moved forward and landed on Fan Xue''s neck easily...


    Everyone didn''t see clearly what happened, they only saw white sword lights, and then a golden light flashed past, and then the winner was decided.


    Fan Xue was very unconvinced in her heart. He still had many tricks that were useless, and he was subdued by Su Yan''s one move only because he underestimated the enemy.


    But as soon as he moved, the golden sword light pressed to his neck, and a trace of blood seeped out.


    This is a serious warning, if he moves again, his neck will be completely cut by the golden sword!


    Su Yan put his hand on his shoulder, still with a relaxed expression on his face.


    Then he said relaxedly: "You are too weak, if you want to find someone to play with, you need someone stronger."


    Bihai Sword Master sat in the upper seat, although he didn''t say a word, his face was extremely livid.


    On the surface, it was Su Yan who defeated Fan Xue, but in fact, he slapped him in the face.


    "Xuanyuan Qing, you go and meet him, Fan Xue, you should step back first."


    Fan Xue was very unwilling in her heart, but she didn''t dare to disobey the sword master''s order, so she could only cup her fists and retreat.


    And Xuanyuan Qing also appeared from behind.


    Ying Longtian said: "Xuanyuan Qing, if I remember correctly, it''s the cultivation of the Supreme Supreme. It''s too unkind for the Supreme Supreme to bully the Supreme Supreme?"


    As soon as he said that, there was a lot of discussion around him.


    Many people agree with his statement.


    The Heavenly Sovereign fights the Big Sovereign, the realm is absolutely crushing, even if he wins, it is meaningless, purely bullying the small with the big.


    The surrounding voices of discussion could not stop Sword Master Bihai from making a decision at all.


    He said: "Everyone is competing for swordsmanship opinions, not for divine power. In this golden palace, everyone must keep it. Even the Supreme One, who is powerful in arithmetic, has been sealed, and the difference in realm will not be so obvious. .��


    There is actually some truth to what he said.


    In this golden palace, everyone can''t do their best, and the competition is more about the insights and changes in moves.


    The main gap between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme lies in mana, the maximum may be ten times the difference in mana, but it is not reflected here at all.


    If Su Yan is strong enough, it would not be outrageous to defeat several Heavenly Supremes here.

 Chapter 5928： Battle Sky Supreme

    Chapter 5928: Fighting against the Heavenly Sovereign


    Those people in Zixiao Sword Field are very supportive of Su Yan, everyone is from the same sword field.


    If Su Yan can keep winning, then they will also have face.


    The four major sword domains are originally competitive, and the people of the other three major sword domains are of course very interested in defeating Su Yan.


    Especially when Su Yan had easily defeated Fan Xue, their defeat of Su Yan would prove their strength even more!


    Every sword cultivator here is ambitious, if they can step on Su Yan''s reputation, they will never give up this opportunity.


    That Xuanyuan Qing had already walked towards Su Yan step by step.


    His footsteps are like a dragon and a tiger. Although he hasn''t made a move yet, his momentum is completely different from that of Fan Xue before.


    The existence of the supreme level of heaven, but the eyes are already very different.


    He looked at Su Yan with a bit of teasing, as if he didn''t take Su Yan seriously.


    At this time, Sword Master Bihai suddenly ordered: "Xuanyuan Qing, just play casually, don''t make too much trouble."


    When he said this, he was obviously full of strong confidence in Xuanyuan Qing, and felt that Xuanyuan Qing could easily handle Su Yan.


    Ying Longtian also spoke at this time: "Su Yan, you don''t need to have any burdens, and you don''t need to care about winning or losing, just do your best."


    Su Yan nodded.


    The words of the sword masters on both sides can clearly tell the strength and weakness.


    Before the two sides officially fought, there was already a lot of discussion around.


    Everyone thinks that it is very easy for Xuanyuan Qing to win, but it is still too difficult for the Supreme Supreme to defeat the Supreme Supreme.


    Su Yan still had a disapproving expression on his face.


    Even his hands were still behind his back, and he didn''t intend to take them out.


    Xuanyuan Qing said: "What do you mean, fight with me, don''t you plan to hold a sword?"


    Su Yan replied proudly: "Even if you are the supreme being, I will treat you equally. If you want me to take out the sword, you have to prove that you have that ability."


    Xuanyuan Qing was naturally out of breath after hearing this.


    Obviously he should be condescending, but Su Yan did not expect this Su Yan to be so arrogant.


    He smiled coldly and said: "I will make you regret it, dare to be so rampant in front of the Supreme Being, who do you think you are?"


    Su Yan didn''t bother to reply to him, this kind of conversation was simply meaningless.


    After all, in the end, it''s not about seeing Zhenzhang under his subordinates.


    Seeing Su Yan''s arrogance, Xuanyuan Qing''s heart sank, and she planned to teach Su Yan a harsh lesson.


    Anyway, as long as no one is killed, it will be fine!


    He waved his hand lightly, and many water ripples appeared in the space behind him, and then a dozen swords shot out from the space.


    These sword lights carried the sound of whistling wind, and thunder exploded!


    Although he has tried his best to restrain the power of Jianguang, but the power of Jianguang itself is astonishing, which cannot be restrained absolutely.


    The terrifying sword light went straight to Su Yan!


    Blocked the possibility of Su Yan''s dodge from more than a dozen directions!


    The sound of breaking through the air continued to be heard, and at the same time, a powerful spiritual pressure was suppressed from above.


    This kind of attack is almost all-round without dead ends...


    Not only Xuanyuan Qing was full of confidence in his attack, but even the audience around him were shocked.


    They all felt that such an attack was considered invulnerable, and even some Heavenly Supremes might not be able to withstand it!


    I''m afraid that Su Yan will lose if he meets him face to face!


    The Bihai Sword Master also laughed triumphantly, the ones who could make him name the battle were naturally the strongest under him.


    The Fan Xue just now was also a strong man in the same realm as Su Yan, but she never thought that Su Yan would be so heaven-defying!


    It''s all right now, the Supreme Being of Heaven has made a full attack, now it''s up to you how to resist!


    The sword light roared, with a murderous aura!


    Even Ying Longtian felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, it is still too much to challenge the Supreme Being with the cultivation base of the Great Supreme!


    But there was a condensed sword light in Su Yan''s hand!


    The Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword suddenly strikes at this moment, the white sword light is like a white horse passing through the gap, although it is only a glimpse, it is already unforgettable...


    This sword light danced wildly in the air, and then collided with the dozen or so sword lights.


    As for the spiritual pressure above, Su Yan didn''t take it seriously at all.


    The sound of ping-pong-pong came continuously.


    Su Yan held the sword light in his hand, and after a while, the speed was so fast that it was dizzying!


    They had never seen such an exaggerated Jian Guang before.


    At the same time, a circle of icy breath suddenly spread out...


    The icy breath made people feel chills all over the body, and even the fine wine on the table condensed into ice cubes in an instant.


    In this area, Su Yan''s gaze became extremely sharp.


    Then his counterattack also arrived.


    And everyone''s eyes can''t keep up.


    Obviously at the last moment, Su Yan was still defending.


    I don''t know what happened, but he suddenly started to attack!


    And that ray of cold light bloomed like a magnificent flower in his hands!


    This ice flower is beautiful and beautiful, but it is full of terrifying murderous intent! !


    Xuanyuan Qing didn''t expect Su Yan''s counterattack to come so fast and so violently!


    More than a dozen golden sword lights appeared from behind him, trying to block Su Yan.


    But he only saw two afterimages, and he couldn''t even catch Su Yan''s real body anywhere.


    Suddenly, he sensed a spiritual pressure coming from above, and he knew Su Yan was above without looking.


    But when did it happen?


    When did Su Yan go to the sky?


    In fact, not only Xuanyuan Qing''s eyes, but the eyes of most of the guests here couldn''t keep up with Su Yan''s speed.


    The moving speed of Su Yan''s physical body was already comparable to the light of a sword, so it was naturally difficult for the naked eye to catch it.


    Xuanyuan Qing didn''t care about those messy thoughts, he hastily turned his sword light up again!


    The sound of sword lights colliding violently came from above.


    Xuanyuan Qing suddenly felt great pressure. As soon as he exerted his strength, the floor under his feet cracked inch by inch!


    As the Supreme Being of Heaven, he is already impatient, because he has already noticed that if he does not use all his strength, he is afraid that he will lose!


    If this is lost, I''m afraid it will become a lifetime of stains!


    As the supreme being of heaven, he can''t beat a great supreme being. This kind of thing will definitely be ridiculed for tens of thousands of years.


    He didn''t want this kind of thing to happen to him, even if it was a little ugly, he still wanted to win the final victory.


    Another seven sword lights pierced upwards!


    In total, there are almost twenty sword lights.


    He wanted to form a prison with sword light and imprison Su Yan above.


    Su Yan''s speed is really too fast, his speed is far inferior to Su Yan''s, he has to limit the opponent''s speed.


    There was nothing wrong with his strategy, but it was a pity that the opponent he met was Su Yan.


    He thought that he had dealt with Su Yan with a very cautious attitude, but in fact he still underestimated Su Yan too much.


    After the Wanzai Ice Sword lightly slashed across the air, it made a very strange arc.


    Then all the golden sword light released by Xuanyuan Qing was frozen in the air, and he could only kill Su Yan at the speed of a tortoise.


    The cage he wanted to shape naturally couldn''t be shaped.


    There was only a bang, and the Wanzai Frost Sword had already been suppressed with peerless power!


    The Wanzai Frost Sword looks thin and long, like a work of art, but its strength is not commensurate with its appearance.


    Xuanyuan Qing only felt that the suppressed power from above was exaggerated to the point of being irresistible.


    He almost wants to release his **** body!


    But if you do this, the entire Golden Palace will be broken!


    The surrounding buildings will also shake!


    Seeing this, Sword Master Bihai was already very angry, and at the same time he was also a little shocked in his heart.


    He only wanted to regain his position, but he never expected that Su Yan would be so powerful.


    And everyone was staring at Xuanyuan Qing, wondering how he would break the situation in this situation!


    His majestic Heavenly Sovereign, is he going to make a fool of himself here!


    I saw four arms growing out of Xuanyuan Qing''s back, and at the risk of being injured, he swung a wave of the Ten Thousand Years Ice Sword towards the top!


    A circle of ice flowers swung wildly.


    Xuanyuan Qing also let out a roar, he wanted to use his power to the extreme, and wanted to fight Su Yan again.


    But he seems to have forgotten a very crucial point, that is Su Yan''s speed...


    Suddenly, the spiritual pressure above suddenly disappeared!


    He suddenly became flustered, he couldn''t find Su Yan''s whereabouts is the next thing, if his move fails, there will be a huge flaw when the move is old!


    At that time, I am afraid that he will be completely defeated!


    The smug expression on Sword Master Bihai''s face had also completely frozen at this moment, he never expected that Su Yan''s speed would be so exaggerated.


    This means that Su Yan''s physical body has also been tempered to a certain level...


    Apart from the three sword masters here, I''m afraid no one can compare with him!


    This kid is not only superhumanly talented, but also has an unbreakable foundation. No wonder Zixiao Jianyu thinks that he will be the man who is most likely to become the next sword master!


    When Su Yan''s afterimage appeared again, it was already behind Xuanyuan Qing.


    Xuanyuan Qing''s spiritual sense had reached its maximum level, and Su Yan appeared behind him, and the golden sword glow had already shot out!


    But what the golden sword light pierced was only Su Yan''s afterimage.


    Su Yan''s real body didn''t know where it went!


    On the contrary, after those few golden sword lights stabbed out for the first time, he almost hurt himself!


    If he was injured by his own sword light and lost the battle, it would be ridiculous and generous.


    Xuanyuan Qing didn''t have time to rejoice at anything, Su Yan had already appeared by his side again!


    He hastily mobilized Jian Guang to attack Su Yan!


    But this time it was still empty...


    He repulsed Su Yan''s attack several times. Although it was dangerous, he was able to hold on, and his heart became stable.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard Ying Longtian say: "Su Yan, don''t play anymore, just end the game."


    When he heard it, he was in a state of confusion. What did this mean? ?


    Following a sudden white light flashed in front of his eyes, he immediately understood what Ying Longtian''s words meant.


    Su Yan''s sword edge passed through the golden sword light, and suddenly it was on his neck!


    And he didn''t even have time to react!

 Chapter 5929： really upset

    Chapter 5929 I''m really upset


    Xuanyuan Qing had an unbelievable expression on his face, he never thought that he would lose to a mere Supreme!


    This is absolutely unreasonable.


    He just felt humiliated to the extreme. He had never been so humiliated in his life, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He stood there, transfixed.


    In fact, it wasn''t just him, everyone around him was already in great shock.


    They all knew that Su Yan was very strong, but they didn''t expect Su Yan to be so strong.


    He actually defeated a Heavenly Supreme in the realm of the Great Supreme.


    Although this competition limits mana and other conditions, no matter how you do it, the realm gap between the Great Supreme and the Heavenly Supreme is clearly placed here!


    Many great supreme beings may not be able to enter the realm of heavenly supreme beings even after another ten thousand years.


    But Su Yan was able to ignore such a huge difference in realm, and even defeated a Heavenly Sovereign, this is too inconceivable!


    Moreover, Xuanyuan Qing is not considered weak among Tianzhizun, and not all Tianzhizun say they can beat him steadily.


    This result actually shocked even the three sword masters present.


    That senior sister Xiao Cai who had never looked Su Yan in the right eyes had no choice but to lower her noble head and look at Su Yan carefully.


    Now they finally understood why Zixiao Sword Region said that Su Yan was the man most likely to become the next sword master.


    But if you want to say the most aggrieved, it must be the Bihai Sword Master.


    Today is his 100,000-year-old birthday, but Su Yan stole all the limelight with such an outrageous way, which makes him very unwilling.


    But there is nothing to be reconciled to, after all, he initiated this fight on his own initiative.


    So he should take the initiative and take responsibility!


    Ying Longtian was very happy. He stood up and applauded Su Yan.


    Driven by him, everyone burst into applause.


    Excluding opening positions, the fight just now was indeed very exciting!


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then retracted his Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword from Xuanyuan Qing''s neck.


    He put away Jian Guang, clasped his fists at the three sword masters, and returned to his seat.


    At this moment, Sword Master Bihai felt as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly, and he turned angrily at Xuanyuan Qing.


    And Xuanyuan Qing himself was also green and white for a while, without having to be reprimanded by Sword Master Bihai, he himself was already feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    The Sword Master Bihai took another look at Su Yan. He seemed like a gambler who had completely lost his eyes and wanted to make money at all costs.


    He scanned his subordinates again, intending to launch a third person to fight Su Yan.


    No matter what you say today, you have to win at least one game.


    If Su Yan was allowed to go back so swaggeringly, how arrogant would the arrogance of Zixiao Sword Region be?


    After learning from the pain, he said: "I never thought you Zixiao Sword Field would have such a genius. I underestimated him just now. Why don''t we play a few more games and let us see where his upper limit is!"


    "Third and fourth, come out together..."


    But before his words fell, Ying Longtian had already stood up, and said in a serious tone.


    "Bi Hai, it''s boring if you want to play like this. Su Yan is already at a disadvantage in terms of realm, and you still have to play wheel battles. Even if you win, it''s useless to win."


    It makes sense, Bihai Sword Master is in a hurry to lose now, and the two people who shouted are all top-level Heavenly Sovereigns.


    Using the top-level Heavenly Supreme to deal with a big Supreme is basically bullying the small with the big, let alone fighting with wheels.


    Make it clear that Su Yan won''t let him go if he doesn''t lose a game!


    It seemed that Sword Master Bihai was too stingy.


    There was also a lot of discussion among the tables, but it was obvious that everyone was on Ying Longtian''s side.


    Right now, Sword Master Bihai was really depressed and uncomfortable. He even wanted to fight Su Yan in person, but due to his status, he also knew that this was impossible.


    The comments of those around him also stopped in his ears, and he felt very annoyed!


    Today is the birthday banquet where he is the protagonist, if he can''t handle even a small Supreme Being, he will definitely become the laughing stock of the Four Great Sword Domains.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that he couldn''t just let Su Yan leave easily.


    Ugly is ugly, at least you have to win!


    But how could Ying Longtian let him get what he wanted.


    He said: "Su Yan has already consumed a lot of divine power. If you still ask Tian Zhizun to fight him, why don''t we just surrender and admit defeat?"


    When he said this, many people from Zixiao Sword Region also echoed.


    "That''s right, it''s too boring for you to do this. If it''s just for winning, then we can just admit defeat. Just do as you like!"


    In the eyes of Sword Master Bihai, this statement is simply to be good at taking advantage of it, which makes him even more annoyed.


    And those of his subordinates were naturally not to be outdone, and they fought back one after another, causing the entire Golden Palace to be noisy.


    To him, Ying Longtian is also a junior, and this place is still his territory, when will it be the turn of these juniors to be arrogant in front of him.


    An invisible sword pressure suddenly enveloped him.


    He didn''t see any movement, and just relying on the momentum formed by the pressure of the sword, he has suppressed the Supreme Being for many days to the point that he couldn''t speak a word!


    There was a sudden silence all around.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help looking at him.


    The power of the sword master really has an overwhelming advantage. This power is like a mountain suppressing everyone''s heart.


    This taste is absolutely uncomfortable, but it made Su Yan more determined to become the sword master.


    Ying Longtian also stood up, and at the same time he released an extremely terrifying aura, fighting against the sword master Bihai!


    Bursts of golden light emanated from his body, and there was a sacred aura in his majesty, which made it difficult for people to stare at him.


    Although the confrontation between the two sword masters is just a simple level of momentum, the power presented is already extremely shocking!


    This shock is mainly presented on the spiritual level.


    Ying Longtian''s Juque was originally a sword that opened and closed, but what happened to Bihai Sword Master''s sword.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help becoming very curious.


    It would definitely be of great benefit to him if he could watch the battle between the two sword masters up close.


    Maybe he will see through some of the secrets of Excalibur.


    But there is a third sword master here, Senior Sister Xiaocai stood up, she threw a chopstick between the two sword masters.


    Facing the extreme pressure of the two sword masters, this chopstick exploded to pieces almost immediately.


    But this little explosion also caught everyone''s attention.


    Senior Sister Xiao Cai said: "Today is a good day, why do we have to fight here, and then hurt our peace?"


    The two sword masters looked at each other without saying a word.


    To be honest, they didn''t have to kill each other, and the more important thing is that everyone is angry now.


    As long as a step can be found, it is impossible for the two sides to fight.


    However, Su Yan''s words are unavoidable.


    He is very interested in the battle between sword masters, and it would be a pity if he couldn''t see it.


    The Bihai Sword Master also took the lead in taking his own aura away. Although he liked to rely on the old and sell the old, he also knew that it was better to be more relaxed about some things.


    After all, today is his birthday banquet. If he really fights with the guests and demolishes all the palaces here, it will not do him any good.


    But he still snorted heavily, and said, "Xiaocao, I''ll give you some face."


    Ying Longtian sat down quietly, but his face was still ashen.


    Su Yan was still afraid that he was still angry, but he quickly gave Su Yan a wink, showing that he was just pretending.


    Bihai Sword Master is arrogant, if he is weak in front of him, then he will definitely try every means to take advantage of you.


    Therefore, once a matter of principle is involved, he will never back down.


    In fact, Su Yan really didn''t care about going to war with those subordinates of Sword Master Bihai.


    This kind of battle, if he wins, he earns, and if he loses, he doesn''t lose anything.


    If he wants to become a sword master, fame is also very important.


    Now the more fame you get, the sooner you will go to the sword master trial.


    Now this turmoil has subsided because of Senior Sister Xiao Cai''s intervention.


    But the atmosphere in the Golden Palace was still not harmonious, everyone was drinking their own stuffed wine, and no one spoke for a long time.


    Bihai Sword Master looked at Su Yan again, he was still thinking about how to get back his position.


    But just looking at the strength that Su Yan showed just now, I''m afraid he is an invincible existence in the realm of the Great Supreme.


    At least, among the subordinates of Sword Master Bihai, there is no one who can be compared with Su Yan!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he thought about it, the more impatient he became, and he drank several times.


    Everyone saw this matter, but even his subordinates did not dare to persuade him.


    Bihai Sword Master is very headstrong, and no one wants to get burned in this kind of matter.


    But at this moment, an extremely terrifying sword intent descended from outside.


    This sword intent is absolutely no worse than that of Bihai Sword Master and Ying Longtian.


    When this sword intent descended, the entire Golden Palace began to vibrate!


    The strong vibration shakes off a lot of dust!


    Even the complexions of many great supreme beings became extremely pale, and this sword intent weighed on their hearts, which could not be relieved no matter what.


    The face of the supreme being in those days was not looking good either.


    They were also panting heavily, and the oppressive feeling of this force did not stop everywhere, but continued to grow stronger.


    Su Yan couldn''t help muttering: "Could it be that there is another sword master?"


    This time Su Yan was really right. Ying Longtian''s expression was extremely solemn at first, and then he used it every day.


    A force emanated from him, covering only him and Su Yan, completely blocking this powerful sword intent.

 Chapter 5930： fourth sword master

    Chapter 5930: The Fourth Sword Master


    Su Yan only felt a sudden lightness on his body.


    There is no longer the oppressive feeling that makes people breathless.


    Then he looked at Ying Longtian, Ying Longtian still didn''t say a word, but the expression on his face that he was holding the wisdom beads could not be deceiving.


    He must know who the person from outside is, and he is afraid that the other party will not deal with Sword Master Bihai, and this is here to spoil the situation.


    Bihai Sword Master had already stood up straight away, and his face became extremely ugly.


    If it was said that Su Yan defeated his subordinates consecutively just now, it was only a matter of juniors who made him lose face.


    Then now that the pressure of the sword came, he would lose face completely!


    He had already reached the entrance of the Golden Palace in a few steps, and at the same time, a blue sword aura emerged from his body.


    Su Yan looked at him intently, wanting to see what kind of mystery his sword had.


    And Ying Longtian beside him seemed to have seen through Su Yan''s mind, and explained beside him: "His sword is called the King of the Blue Sea, and it can manipulate all liquids in this world, or submerge all civilizations with a great flood."


    "Wait for him to get angry, it will look good."


    The aura of Sword Master Bihai also suddenly rose to an incredible level.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t help admiring, the power of these ten divine swords is really unbelievable, almost surpassing all the divine weapons he has seen in the God Realm!


    But even if the Bihai Sword Master showed such incredible power, the ancient power from outside didn''t flinch in the slightest!


    On the contrary, the aura became more and more terrifying. The auras of him and the sword master Bihai collided in the air like this, and the pressure generated has caused some small palaces to collapse!


    The two sides have not yet formally fought, and they have already reached this level by relying on sword pressure. If there is a real fight later, I''m afraid it will be really shocking!


    This time, even Su Yan was left with strong admiration.


    The power of the sword master is exactly what he desires and pursues.


    If the power of the sword master is used to the extreme, I am afraid that the Supreme Being of Heaven can leapfrog and kill the immortal! !


    Now there are six sword masters in the four major sword domains, that is to say, there are still four divine swords that Su Yan can choose.


    He is also full of longing now, not knowing what kind of divine sword he will choose!


    The attributes of the top ten famous swords are different, and will also change with the attribute of the sword owner.


    If he becomes the master of the sword, his strength will be even higher, and the state of the sword will also rise along with it.


    Ying Longtian didn''t intend to stop it at all.


    He sat like this and watched the collision between Sword Master Bihai and that strand of consciousness.


    But Senior Sister Xiaocai couldn''t stand it anymore, she said in front of Sword Master Bihai again, "What are you going to do today, is there really going to be internal strife among the sword masters?"


    Sword Master Bihai was already full of anger, but after listening to her questioning, his anger became even stronger.


    "You can also see that I didn''t do anything, but he called in from the outside without any explanation. Do you still want to kneel on the ground and beg him for mercy!"


    "Xiao Cai, don''t say I don''t give you face, I''ve done enough to give you face just now, it''s not my fault, it doesn''t make any sense for you to preach to me!"


    The aura of the Sword Master Bihai suddenly rose again, and many supreme beings in the golden palace were about to be crushed by this powerful sword and passed out.


    Su Yan glanced at Ying Longtian, but Ying Longtian was still drinking calmly, really looking like he had nothing to do with himself.


    And a mysterious orange figure has already appeared in the sky.


    Su Yan asked: "Who is he?"


    "He? He is the sword master of the Baihong Sword Domain. His name is Bai Jinghong. His sword is called Liu Guang. His abilities are somewhat similar to yours. He can also play with time and space."


    "ah?"


    To be honest, Su Yan has never met a sword cultivator who can play with both time and space.


    If it is true, then there is something about this Bai Jinghong.


    Bai Jinghong had just appeared in the sky, and he was still far away.


    But in the next second, he appeared in front of the Sword Master Bihai.


    The subordinates of Sword Master Bihai were shocked after seeing it, but many of them immediately recognized Bai Jinghong''s identity.


    Those subordinates of Sword Master Bihai wanted to fight with him at first, but after knowing the identity of the other party, these people seemed to be discouraged and dared not say anything.


    Su Yan looked at Ying Longtian again, "What ability does his sword have?"


    "Bai Jinghong can shape a separate time and space and imprison the enemy."


    "This ability is a bit against the sky."


    "Yes, once trapped in the prison of time and space, the time over there is completely different from that of this world. Maybe 10,000 years have passed over there, and only one second has passed in the God Realm. The opposite is also possible."


    Ying Longtian said: "Time and space are the most dangerous things, beings who can play with time and space are hard to deal with."


    With his white hair and white clothes, Bai Jinghong looked chic and timeless.


    But his purple eyes were full of strong dissatisfaction.


    This is the only emotion in him, and nothing else can be seen.


    Bai Jinghong just stood there indifferently. In contrast, Sword Master Bihai was really gnashing his teeth every second!


    Probably because he was afraid of Bai Jinghong''s ability, Sword Master Bihai didn''t intend to take the initiative to attack.


    Bai Jinghong took the initiative and said: "Bi Hai, when the darkness counterattacked seven days ago, you asked me to join forces, and I agreed."


    "Then when our two families were in the dark frenzy of hell, you turned around halfway through the fight and transferred most of them away. What do you mean by making me suffer?"


    It turned out that Bai Jinghong came to Xingshi to inquire about the crime, no wonder he didn''t have a good face.


    And according to his words, Bihai Sword Master is basically cheating his allies.


    Su Yan also became interested, stood up, and walked towards the door, wanting to see how Sword Master Bihai would respond.


    I saw Sword Master Bihai hesitated for a moment: "My headquarters is also under the impact of darkness, how can I go to the rescue, are you watching my base camp being captured by those beasts from the dark abyss?"


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to leave your teammates completely behind during the battle, no matter how you look at it?"


    Bai Jinghong''s tone of voice was not heavy, but somehow it gave off a sharp and aggressive feeling.


    Those subordinates of Sword Master Bihai felt very uncomfortable when they heard this.


    But Bihai Sword Master was very disapproving, he said: "I can mobilize my own troops as I want, and I don''t need to ask you for instructions?"


    "You are the sword master, and I am also the sword master. We are all on the same level. Don''t think about riding on Lao Tzu''s head and domineering you!"


    Bai Jinghong was already in a bad mood, but after hearing what he said, he became even colder.


    Even Su Yan could see that this big battle was inevitable.


    Senior Sister Xiao Cai said: "Sword masters are not allowed to fight, if you fight, I will report the truth to the four masters!"


    Now she can only use the masters of the four major sword domains to suppress them.


    The status of the sword master is very detached, he can completely ignore anyone, but he must obey the will of the master of the sword domain.


    It''s just that Xiao Cai took out the master of the sword domain here, and wanted to use this to subdue the two sword masters.


    If they were scruples about what Xiao Cai said, wouldn''t they lose face as well?


    Sure enough, Sword Master Bihai smiled disdainfully and said: "Xiao Cai, you are a girl, so you don''t need to intervene in men''s affairs."


    Hearing what he said, Xiao Cai became angry, "What do men say and women can''t interrupt, who do you think you are, aren''t you also a sword master like me, do you still want to ride on my head?"


    Su Yan looked at it, good guy, this is about to have a big fight between sword masters.


    If Ying Longtian is added, it will be even more exciting.


    But Ying Longtian didn''t seem to be interested in this at all.


    He was still sitting in his seat, drinking on his own, completely uninterested in the affairs here.


    But Bai Jinghong said very bluntly: "Bi Hai, if you can''t give me an answer today, I will demolish your mansion!"


    After he finished speaking, there was already a condensed sword light in his hand.


    His sword light is pure white, but it looks a bit hazy, like a section of moonlight cut from the sky.


    When his sword light appeared, a very subtle feeling suddenly appeared in Su Yan''s mind.


    It was as if something was also touched by his sword light.


    And when the white sword light transformed into sword flowers in the air, Su Yan suddenly understood why there was such a strange feeling.


    He had already played with time and space just now.


    In the eyes of others, this section of white sword light is not fixed at all, but ever-changing, hard to describe.


    Only Su Yan could see through everything, and Bai Jinghong superimposed the world together to produce such a weird picture before and after.


    However, there are also differences in capabilities between the two parties.


    Su Yan can only temporarily freeze the world with the ability of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, but he seems to be able to not only freeze time, but also play with the past, present, and future.


    Frankly, his manipulation and manipulation of time is far superior.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the ability of the sword!


    The top ten famous swords in his hands should be far beyond the level of the Wanzai Frost Sword.


    If there is no magic weapon of this level, I am afraid that the immortal will have to avoid the edge for the time being.


    After Bihai Sword Master saw his sword, he didn''t panic, but sneered coldly: "It''s not like you have the sword alone, who are you scaring here!"


    Sword Master Bihai seemed to disdain his sword, but this was only a verbal contempt.


    In fact, in his heart, Sword Master Bihai has already become very serious.


    Bai Jinghong''s ability is too special, theoretically speaking, he can restrain all sword techniques.


    If there was a real fight, he had to use great strength to completely suppress Bai Jinghong!


    Once Bai Jinghong took the initiative, he would have no chance to fight.


    Bihai Sword Master secretly formulates a strategy in his heart, the battle between the two sides is already imminent!


    At this time, Ying Longcai threw the wine bowl and stood up, and walked towards this side step by step.

 Chapter 5931： Arch Fire Master

    Chapter 5931: Arch Fire Master


    As he walked, his aura gradually became extremely astonishing.


    Once people''s eyes fell on him, there was no way to take them back.


    In terms of purely discussing power, his giant sword should be the most powerful one among the top ten famous swords.


    It was even rumored that he never showed Ju Que''s full power.


    Because it was too late to show 100% of the power, everything around him, including the enemy, collapsed and destroyed together!


    Just because his power is absolute, the three sword masters couldn''t help but look sideways at him.


    "Sword Master Juque, what are you going to do again?" Sword Master Bihai asked directly.


    He was already angry at this time, and almost regarded everyone here as his enemy, especially the three sword masters.


    Ying Longtian laughed honestly, his laughter was full of boldness and freedom.


    "It is not allowed to fight between sword masters. This is a rule, and no one can violate it. If the rules are violated, the masters of the four major sword domains will definitely not sit idly by!"


    After Bihai Sword Master listened, his heart sank, and he said, "Are you preaching to me?"


    Ying Longtian smiled and said: "No, just to advise you two, there are still some rules in this world, you can''t just do whatever you want just because you are the sword master."


    After hearing what he said, Sword Master Bihai''s expression became even uglier.


    In his view, isn''t this preaching?


    He said: "Today is my 100,000-year-old birthday, and each of you wants to fight against me!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you want me after you''re done, does it?"


    Bai Jinghong said: "Bi Hai, you talk too much nonsense, everyone is a sword master, why should you give you face, it''s really funny!"


    "You are headstrong and arrogant, and you are very arrogant. In the past, everyone took the initiative to let you go. Can''t you see that?"


    Bihai Sword Master became even more annoyed when he heard this, the veins appeared on his forehead, and he was on the verge of going berserk.


    At this time, Ying Longtian said again: "Sword Master Bihai, your temper is like a stone in a latrine, it stinks badly, but we are all colleagues, we will not care about these things with you."


    The people around were shocked when they heard Ying Longtian''s words.


    Especially those subordinates of Sword Master Bihai, they actually agree with this statement.


    But they only dare to agree with this kind of words in their hearts, and if they really want to say it, they definitely dare not!


    Ying Longtian followed the wine, and then said to Bai Jinghong: "Don''t be complacent, in my opinion, you are not much better than Bihai Sword Master, you are at most a younger Bihai Sword Master!"


    What he said was really artistic, to be able to offend two sword masters at the same time so easily, there is really no one else.


    These two people were still a little scrupulous at first, but now the sealed power and time and space have all become ready to move.


    Senior Sister Xiao Cai had a helpless expression on her face.


    Bai Jinghong suddenly sneered again, and said: "What Ying Longtian said can''t be considered wrong, we can become the existence of the sword master, who doesn''t have a great arrogance in his heart, and no one is convinced!"


    "So there''s no need to dislike others saying that about us!"


    "I just remembered that when the dark tide hit last time, you, Bihai Sword Master, didn''t care what kind of pressure our friendly troops were facing, and rushed directly into the enemy''s formation by yourself. In the end, I not only wanted to Stick to our side, and go to meet you!"


    "If our front line falls, I will be fully responsible! And if I take the risk to meet you, I will be told by you - what are you doing here, I am already in a state of power!"


    "It''s as if I''m an extra person!"


    "Bi Hai, you are really ignorant at all, is this what people should say?"


    Bai Jinghong''s white hair danced wildly in the wind, once he started firing at full power, he would really lose face at all.


    "You just became the sword master a little earlier than us. Can this also be your capital to sell your old age? It''s ridiculous. Among the six sword masters today, I think your strength has long been ranked last. .��


    What he said deeply hurt the self-esteem of Sword Master Bihai, especially when he said that he was the last one.


    This is something that Sword Master Bihai cannot accept no matter what! !


    He has been the sword master for the longest time, and he should be the strongest among the sword masters. In fact, he is addicted to his own power, arrogant and arrogant, and has not been able to break through to the realm of immortality for tens of thousands of years. to go.


    Instead, it gradually fell to the lower level.


    Of course, for many gods, the inferior quality of the sword master is already the ceiling they can only look up to.


    But since he is a sword cultivator who can become a sword master, his talent and strength are one in a million, so it shouldn''t be used to compare with those ordinary people.


    And Bai Jinghong didn''t stop after saying this, he continued Su Shuo''s old grievances, making the face of Sword Master Bihai completely dark.


    What''s more terrible is that Ying Longtian also echoed Bai Jinghong''s words, criticizing him for his past mistakes.


    This made him feel even more that these people were targeting him.


    A shocking aura bloomed from his body, and then turned into circles of emerald green frenzy.


    Many Great Supreme Beings and even Heavenly Supreme Beings were overwhelmed by this momentum, and finally could only sit on the ground and breathe hard.


    This force is not only like a mountain, but also has a difficult feeling that makes every pore impossible to open!


    Then he swiped his hand lightly into the blue sea-like frenzy, and a strange weapon appeared in his hand!


    It''s more like a snake than a sword.


    This thing not only looks twists and turns, more importantly, it can also perform some kind of rhythm...


    Su Yan observed carefully, he wanted to see every detail carefully.


    Because the next battle will inevitably be a sword master level battle. If it is normal, I am afraid that there will be no chance to see this level of battle!


    And this battle is enough to be regarded as the top battle under immortality!


    Bai Jinghong snorted disdainfully after seeing the power displayed by Sword Master Bihai.


    Others may be afraid of the surging divine power of Sword Master Bihai, but he is determined not to be afraid.


    Because his ability is to manipulate time and space, it is only necessary to divide the power of Sword Master Bihai into yesterday, then it is impossible for Sword Master Bihai''s power to have any influence on him.


    Because what everyone exists is the present, yesterday, and the future can be regarded as parallel time and space that cannot be interfered with.


    After flicking the sword in his hand, in an instant, it turned into a stream of white light and rose from the ground, flying into the sky.


    Then another blue-green beam of light shot up from the ground, heading straight into the sky.


    The Bihai Sword Master also flew to the nine heavens together!


    The reason why they want to fly to the sky is very simple!


    With the power of the sword master, the palace here must not be able to bear it.


    As long as they use a little strength, all the surrounding palaces will be reduced to rubble.


    But if it reaches the nine heavens, there will be no problem of being unable to use it.


    Senior Sister Xiaocai looked at Ying Longtian and said: "Your fire has succeeded, the two of them really fought, let''s see how you can make this matter end!"


    Ying Longtian smiled and said: "It''s fine to let them break it up. If you hold a lot of things in your heart, you will become sick. After venting out, people will feel much happier."


    "If a sword master dies, you and I will be responsible."


    Ying Longtian said: "They shouldn''t be incapable of this. They should know that this is just a sparring, not a life-and-death struggle."


    Senior Sister Xiaocai obviously disagreed with this statement, she said: "Of course they know that they can''t kill each other now, but after really getting angry, if they only want to win, how can they care so much?"


    Ying Longtian said: "At that time, it will not be too late for us to stop them!"


    Senior Sister Xiaocai immediately said: "Who and you are us, what you said just now is to hope that they will fight, the matter was caused by you, you should settle it yourself!"


    Ying Longtian couldn''t help shaking his head after hearing this: "Xiao Cai, you are so smart that you can''t get married."


    Little Caishi stared at him and said, "You''ve angered me too, so it''s possible that you want to have a fight with me too?"


    Ying Longtian waved his hands again and again: "Forgive me, I''m already drunk, even if you win the current me, it''s still an invincible victory."


    Senior Sister Xiao Cai snorted heavily, and then stopped talking.


    The sword master is a very important combat force in the four major sword domains, and is also the actual guardian of the Immortal Great Wall.


    The four major sword domains are determined not to tolerate any damage to the sword master...


    And that''s the bottom line.


    Therefore, the first rule for sword masters is that no internal fighting is allowed.


    No matter what the reason is!


    But the white beam of light and the blue beam of light in the sky have been completely strangled together!


    The murderous aura of the two forces was so fierce that Su Yan''s body would have goosebumps!


    On this earth, I am afraid that no one will regard this battle as a pure exchange of ideas, unless this person is out of his mind.


    Of course, most of the gods on the earth are most supportive of Sword Master Bihai.


    After all, this is his home field.


    And the power contained in that cyan beam of light is more than ten times that of the white beam of light, dyeing the entire sky in blue.


    But as long as anyone with a discerning eye can see it, it''s useless at all!


    Because Bai Jinghong is strong at manipulating time and space, in the face of the power of manipulating time and space, this gap in power can be easily smoothed out.


    Boom!


    These two forces in the sky have collided together!


    At the same time, two sword intents that were so powerful against the sky rose up...


    When the two sword intents strangled together, it was like two huge dragons entangled with each other, and then opened their **** mouths to start an extremely **** fight!


    The sword intent of these two people is not only powerful, but also like a living thing!

 Chapter 5932： earth-shattering battle

    Chapter 5932: An Earth-Shattering Battle


    Even Su Yan found it incredible that the sword intent of these two people seemed to have their own vitality.


    Has evolved into the sword intent of life, and can no longer be a vassal of sword repair...


    Regardless of strength or realm, of course it will reach another level.


    This is a level that Su Yan has never reached, and it can be regarded as one of the few breakthroughs he can achieve in the realm of swords.


    This is also the benefit of watching the battle between the sword masters. Only when the top powerhouse shows his own strength without reservation, can he use it as a mirror to find out his own shortcomings.


    But how can one raise one''s sword intent to this level?


    Su Yan didn''t have any clue yet, and couldn''t find any way.


    But when he saw that blue beam of light in the sky suddenly transformed into a thousand-headed green dragon, at this moment he suddenly realized.


    Perhaps the reason why this sword intent is so incredible has nothing to do with the relationship between the two sword masters.


    It''s just because the swords in their hands are special!


    The swords in their hands, I am afraid that the sword spirits have fully matured to the point of being like gods!


    The Wanzai Ice Sword also has its own sword spirit, but the sword spirit is as intelligent as a three-year-old child.


    And their sword spirits may have reached the level of another god...


    No wonder these ten famous swords are so powerful, as long as you get them, you will reach the sky in one step!


    Perhaps this is only part of the power of the Ten Famous Swords.


    The more Su Yan understands the power of these sword masters, the more determined he is, he also wants to become a sword master! !


    How can a person hold the throat of fate?


    Of course, relying on strength, only when the strength is really strong to a certain limit, can all fate be determined.


    At that time, no one will be able to yell in front of you, and thousands of worlds can come and go freely!


    The Sword Master Bihai''s sword intent is so powerful, of course Bai Jinghong is not far behind.


    The sword power of these two people can be regarded as shocking!


    Every one of those sword cultivators below was amazed!


    This level of battle is encountered once every ten thousand years, since it is not easy to encounter it, of course, it is necessary to study the essence of it desperately!


    Even if it��s just a little realization, it��s worth it!


    Although the white sword light couldn''t differentiate into thousands of green dragons, but when he cut into the space, the space around Bai Jinghong shattered piece by piece!


    These fragmented spaces seem to contain infinite possibilities.


    Even Su Yan couldn''t see how many sub-spaces and parallel time-spaces there are.


    Bai Jinghong''s power is really too special, countless spaces can naturally eat all the power of Sword Master Bihai!


    Even if his strength can break through these many spaces, so what?


    Bai Jinghong can create infinite spaces without any effort!


    It is easier for him to shape these spaces than to eat and drink.


    But just doing this, Bai Jinghong will not be able to win against the Bihai Sword Master, and both sides will only fall into eternal and infinite consumption.


    Since he dared to take the initiative to challenge the Bihai Sword Master, of course he has two skills, and... who would take the initiative to fight a war that he would never win?


    When the white sword light changed in his hands, then a black and white gossip unexpectedly appeared above.


    Each hexagram of the gossip has corresponding changes, and different hexagrams form different cosmic spaces...


    "Good guy! He is here to create the world!"


    Even Su Yan was quite surprised.


    Of course, Bai Jinghong can only simulate the creation of the world at best, and there is still a huge gap from the real power of creation.


    But it is already very remarkable that he can do this, after all, even those immortals may not have such abilities!


    The Zhen Gua in the gossip was the first to cover it.


    With the strength of Sword Master Bihai, he couldn''t escape at all. Although he exhausted his sword intent, he was still shrouded in the time and space of another world.


    And although the power of Sword Master Bihai has disappeared, his breath in the sky has not completely disappeared, and from time to time, cyan lightning will cut through the sky!


    It''s a sure reminder that his powers aren''t completely gone!


    Even stronger than before!


    Bai Jinghong transformed the formation by fusing the eight trigrams with the sword, and this formation encompasses the world.


    I don''t know how long it will take the Bihai Sword to break the formation.


    But Bihai Sword Master is mainly of water attribute, if you use two attributes of wood and fire to deal with him, I''m afraid he will be very uncomfortable.


    A thousand-mile scar suddenly appeared in the space...


    Followed by a giant cyan dragon, it came out of nowhere in time and space!


    Those subordinates of Sword Master Bihai could see their hearts fluttering! !


    Some people even started cheering with shouts!


    The power of Sword Master Bihai makes every sword repairer feel sincerely excited.


    Other feelings may be faked, but this feeling of heart pounding is impossible to fake!


    Although the Bihai Sword Master is extremely arrogant, he has to admit that he has the strength to match this arrogance!


    Bai Jinghong hastily swung his sword, and the thousands-mile-long space crack was sealed by him in just a second...


    The Bihai Sword Master didn''t know which time and space he was locked into.


    Su Yan raised his head and looked towards the sky, only to feel that the sky had become an extremely complicated maze.


    Even he couldn''t count how many different time and space overlapped together...


    Moreover, Bai Jinghong''s changes in space are much more delicate than Su Yan expected.


    It should be because of the sword in his hand helping him...


    If only relying on the strength of one person, it is impossible to conduct such a precise manipulation of such a complex time and space.


    Su Yan said: "It seems that Sword Master Bihai is in trouble, and it should be impossible to kill him from other time and space so quickly."


    Ying Longtian smiled, and said to Su Yan: "What are you thinking now? Are you yearning for the power of the sword master?"


    Su Yan nodded and said, "Yes."


    There is nothing he dared to admit to this kind of thing. Originally, the sword cultivator wanted to pursue the existence of the ultimate power!


    But in the next second, Ying Longtian withdrew his smile and said to Su Yan: "Then I want to tell you that the road to becoming a sword master is full of blood. Only one person out of ten can make it. Everyone has turned into a corpse."


    "I know you have passed the first two tests, but the first two tests are not worth mentioning at all, they are just used by Shangqing Pavilion for self-entertainment."


    "The key to all problems is concentrated in the last hurdle - how do you make the sword recognize you!"


    "If the sword doesn''t recognize you, then everything is nonsense!"


    Su Yan wanted to ask more details about the last level, but Ying Longtian couldn''t say any more.


    This is of course part of the rules, and that''s all he can explain to Su Yan.


    The huge gossip in the sky changed again, and the white sun true fire burned in countless spaces.


    The real fire of the sun is the origin of playing with fire. I never expected that Bai Jinghong''s ability to control flames would be so superb.


    Even Su Yan was a little speechless.


    Water and fire are two extreme forces. These two forces are colliding fiercely at this moment, but they are not in the time and space before their eyes.


    What they perceive is just some powerful auras.


    But in another world, the monstrous flood has already submerged the world, but there are endless flames descending from above!


    These two extremely terrifying forces are desperately consuming each other!


    Afterwards, even the space became incomparably oscillating!


    Then Su Yan and the others vaguely saw a Qinglong''s head shaking constantly.


    Although it was just a glimpse, the Qinglong''s head is probably thousands of miles in size, and the body is even more huge to an immeasurable level!


    It is also fortunate that Bai Jinghong has the ability to play with time and space.


    If the battlefield is chosen here, I am afraid that everything has been destroyed.


    Even the Immortal Great Wall may not be able to withstand such a mana impact!


    In fact, there are many sword cultivators here who don''t have much idea of ??the power of the sword master.


    Although they have also seen the sword master make a move, they have not seen what the sword master''s full power is like.


    They just know that the sword master is very strong, but they don''t know how strong it is.


    Now everyone has understood... how strong the sword master''s power can be against the sky!


    The strength of these two people is already outrageous and indescribable.


    It is also the peak strength of the Supreme Heavenly Sovereign. If you get involved in the struggle between these two, you are afraid that if you get scratched, your life will be in danger...


    They should not only have the strength of the Supreme Being, but even immortals, they are all qualified to touch it!


    But just imagine, if their strength also breaks through to the realm of immortality, what will the battle look like? ?


    Just thinking about it makes people feel like their scalp is about to shudder!


    And Su Yan also frowned.


    Suddenly thousands of white phantoms appeared in the sky, gradually turning into countless white lotus flowers.


    The real fire of the sun has undergone a new change...


    Bai Jinghong''s strength has not yet reached the upper limit, what will he do next?


    As long as one of these lotus flowers transformed from the real fire of the sun falls, all the palaces here can be destroyed.


    Fortunately, what they saw was only a phantom, and the real power was displayed in the parallel time and space.


    But speaking... the power of the sword master is really strong to the extent that it defies the sky!


    If he, Su Yan, was able to gain the power of the sword master, he would have to kill that man in the dark. He dared to plant a curse in his heart, and he would have to repay the debt tenfold! !


    There is also the account of the destruction of the Longevity God''s Domain, Su Yan will also find out the murderer and calculate it clearly!


    "Heaven, do you see what''s going on in the sky???"


    A gap suddenly appeared in the sky, and a hand protruded from the gap.


    This hand is the size of a city, and its whole body is blood-red. It is covered with charms, and at the same time, there is an ancient taboo atmosphere...


    After seeing this hand, even Ying Longtian frowned: "Good guy! This forbidden power has been used, it seems that they really want to kill each other!"

 Chapter 5933： Dominant power

    Chapter 5933: The Power of Domination


    In response to the so-called taboo power that Longtian said, Su Yan also felt quite extraordinary.


    At the same time, it seems that even the power from the abyss in his body has undergone some kind of awakening...


    This huge **** hand must have some connection with the abyss.


    Su Yan thought that in the four major sword domains, the power of the abyss must be some kind of taboo, and once discovered, he would be severely punished.


    But what he never expected was that, as a sword master, he would take the initiative to use this taboo power, which is really absurd...


    But maybe, just because he is the sword master, he is qualified not to be held accountable!


    After the huge **** hand descended from the sky, all the spells cast by the Bihai Sword Master were shattered along with it.


    The runes on the **** hand are very strange, it seems to have the power to destroy all spells!


    And it seems that it is not just as simple as destruction, it can even distort the laws to a certain extent.


    Su Yan asked Ying Longtian: "This is the power of the abyss, right? As a sword master, why can I use the power of the abyss?"


    The others were dumbfounded, worried that their Bihai Sword Master would be easily defeated by the opponent.


    They didn''t react until they heard Su Yan''s question...


    What Bai Jinghong used was an absolutely forbidden power!


    Ying Longtian said: "It was licensed by the master of the sword domain. If you are the master of the sword, you can do it too, but if you change someone else, you will be punished."


    He explained the privilege of the sword master clearly.


    But that''s not surprising either.


    Originally, the original face of this world is like this, as long as the strong can have privileges.


    The **** hand made the surroundings dark, and even the ground shook together.


    There are already many people who are ready to run away, they feel that it will be very unsafe to stay here...


    But Su Yan didn''t think so. After all, there are two sword masters sitting here, staying by his side will definitely be much safer than running for his own life.


    After the **** hand came, Sword Master Bihai also fell into a rather passive state.


    His blue sea turned into a sea of ??blood in the blink of an eye.


    This sea of ??blood made him extremely uncomfortable, and he even felt a little restrained.


    But the sword master is the sword master after all, if he can be defeated so easily, then he is not worthy of these two words.


    In a blink of an eye, the entire space was filled with the head of a huge green dragon, which was tens of thousands of miles long.


    There is nothing unusual about transforming dragons with spells.


    All gods can do it, but here the strong under the sword master, including Su Yan, can transform a dragon with magic, and the dragon''s distance of several thousand miles is already the limit.


    And the scale of Sword Master Bihai''s sword qi and dragon transformation can be more than a hundred times theirs!


    Such an ability must be regarded as extremely terrifying! !


    If the dragon head falls down, everything here will be destroyed.


    Senior sister Xiaocai frowned, feeling that the two people''s quarrel was a little too much.


    She said: "Is the Bihai sword master crazy? Is he planning to demolish his own home as well?"


    Ying Longtian smiled wryly: "They are already angry now, how can they have so many scruples?"


    After he finished speaking, he swiped his sword in the air, and a transparent cover appeared on his head.


    This layer of transparent cover is like a curtain between time and space.


    Only then did Su Yan know that Ying Longtian was proficient in time and space spells.


    But it''s okay to think about it, as long as there is an existence worthy of the word "sword master", which one is not a dragon and a phoenix among people.


    It''s not surprising that he can use time and space spells at his level.


    Outside this transparent cover, the battle level began to climb up crazily!


    Suddenly, there was an incomparably majestic rain of blood.


    This blood rain and that big **** hand complement each other, a very dark and terrifying force suddenly dominates everything here!


    And this rain of blood was truly terrifying.


    After a while, it turned into a sea of ??blood!


    This sea of ??blood enveloped everything, giving people a feeling of infinite terror!


    Many gods were speechless after seeing this surging sea of ??blood.


    And above the sea of ??blood, the huge green dragon head has already spewed out the Taoist Aoki Divine Fire.


    The divine fire collides with the sea of ??blood...


    Even through the transparent cover, you can feel the strength and surge of power.


    Terrifying forces are extremely intertwined!


    Even if the existence of the supreme level of heaven is accidentally involved, it will usher in the end of destruction.


    And this is just the beginning.


    When Blood Rain and Greenwood Jade Fire almost collided with each other, the two sides displayed another strength.


    Once again, the world was destroyed and the earth was shaken.


    If it weren''t for Ying Longtian''s power to block everything, everything here should have been completely destroyed!


    But even Ying Longtian gradually felt some difficulty in supporting the transparent curtain!


    Any planet outside is broken, and the tricks of tearing stars have been used.


    They collide with each other in different time and space, and the fight is inseparable!


    Ying Longtian said: "Sister Xiao Cai, do you think we should persuade them, how about we block one of them?"


    Senior Sister Xiaocai said: "What''s the use of saying such things now that you are almost unable to hold on!"


    "I told you just now that I want to dissuade them from fighting, but you only think about how to watch the fun!"


    "Now things are getting out of hand, what''s the use of you saying this again!"


    Senior Sister Xiaocai''s tone sounded very unhappy, which seemed to correspond to Long Tian''s extremely unhappy look.


    And Ying Longtian also didn''t know what to say for a while, so he could only giggle over there.


    Senior Sister Xiaocai said: "Now that their anger has come out, if you and I really want to intervene, we need to show our true abilities."


    "Then the four sword masters are fighting here, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Senior sister Xiaocai sees the problem very clearly.


    If they want to stop this battle, they must use their own strength, and the scale of the battle may be further escalated.


    But according to what she said, isn''t there no solution.


    They can''t do anything, they can only stand here and watch them destroy the world?


    What if they keep fighting?


    The power of the sword master is very surging, even if it lasts for ten days and ten nights, it may not bottom out.


    Just thinking about it is hard enough...


    Senior Sister Xiao Cai said: "Don''t worry too much, they are making too much noise, the four masters will definitely notice it."


    "As long as the master of the sword domain makes a move, then this battle will end immediately."


    She seemed to have seen this kind of scene before, so she was always calm.


    But Su Yan was a little curious, what kind of scene would it be if she exerted her power to the extreme?


    The battle above is like a collision between two planets!


    The breath of destruction is extremely strong, but after watching it for a long time, it will still be aesthetically fatigued.


    No matter the Sword Master Bihai or Bai Jinghong, neither of them had the power to completely overwhelm each other.


    Even if Bai Jinghong freezes time and space, Bihai Sword Master can easily get out of trouble with his own sword, but the power around him is blocked.


    The breath of destruction also spread through the battle, and gradually even passed through the Immortal Great Wall, falling into the abyss on the other side.


    In the darkness of the abyss, there seems to be some ancient existence that is about to move.


    The vortex formed by the struggle between the two forces condenses in different time and space.


    Finally, Su Yan sensed something strange.


    It seems that a strange force has emerged in the higher dimensions.


    He immediately looked at Ying Longtian.


    Ying Longtian laughed and said: "The master has already made a move, but I don''t know which master it is."


    The masters of the four major sword realms are all immortal beings, and they have already reached the "empty" realm, but Su Yan doesn''t know exactly what their cultivation level is.


    But the power of the Immortal is obviously absolute, and far surpasses the Supreme.


    In Su Yan''s perception, it was as if a sea-fixing needle descended from a higher one, and then directly separated the two sword master''s powers from the middle!


    There is no muddy water in this process.


    The strength of the two sword masters is so overwhelming, but they have no strength to fight back in front of the master! !


    To Su Yan, it feels like the difference between adults and children.


    Children are sword masters, while masters are adults.


    Su Yan was of course not the only one who was surprised, the masters of the Four Great Sword Domains have always been unpredictable, and they seldom took action by themselves.


    Generally, they will not come to the Immortal Great Wall in person, but sit in the sword field created by themselves.


    After witnessing this power, one will naturally feel the insignificance of one''s own power...


    Originally thought that the sword master was already strong enough to defy the sky, but unexpectedly he was still like a child in front of the master.


    Su Yan looked towards the sky, and the sky was already wide open at this time.


    The golden light fell inch by inch, even surpassing the sun.


    Regardless of the strength of the Sword Master Bihai or Bai Jinghong, in this golden radiance, they have no power to fight back at all, they are all like melting ice and snow.


    Soon, the world was bright again before everyone''s eyes.


    Su Yan couldn''t help asking: "Which master made the move?"


    "It should be the master of the Baihong Sword Region. His power is all the brilliance in the universe. Perhaps it should be said that he has already turned into light."


    At this moment, even Ying Longtian had that longing expression on his face.


    Indeed, such a power, as long as it is a man, it is impossible to resist!


    And the two sword masters who had long since disappeared appeared in the sky.


    The two sword masters gasped fiercely, then stared at each other angrily.


    But they no longer dare to fight with each other.


    No matter how proud the sword master is, he has no choice but to lower his haughty head in front of the master.


    Then they looked towards the sky together and saw a big sun appearing above.


    This round of big day represents that the ruler of Baihong Sword Region has arrived! !

 Chapter 5934： Dilemma

    Chapter 5934 Dilemma


    Then the voice of the ruler echoed between heaven and earth.


    "You sword masters are responsible for the righteousness of guarding the God Realm and fighting against the abyss!"


    "Why are you messing around here?!"


    The voice was extremely majestic, and at the same time, there was an extreme sense of oppression!


    Any supreme being can feel that he is like an ant in front of this majesty.


    Su Yan inexplicably remembered that when he was in the Immortal Realm, the existence of the God Realm treated the Immortal Realm clearly as a toy...


    At that time, he was inexplicably angry, and he wanted to break down the mountain above his head.


    But when he saw the power of immortality for the first time, he realized that he seemed a little wrong.


    With the power of Baihong Lord, he should be able to easily create the universe!


    Within an inch of his palm, he can turn into a galaxy world, and the life and death of all living beings in it are all matters of his thought.


    Thinking of this, Su Yan clenched his teeth.


    He also has to enter this realm in the future!


    Only in this way can one become the master of others, not a puppet whose fate is played by others.


    The God Realm is perhaps a more naked place than anywhere else.


    Here power can do anything, it can destroy everything, it can also create the world, and become the creator of the world.


    And because of this, the battle between the sword masters came to an abrupt end.


    But the two sword masters didn''t fall down...


    Instead, they flew upwards.


    Probably the master still has something to ask them, or he wants to take them away for punishment.


    Therefore, Sword Master Bihai''s 100,000-year-old birthday banquet could only end in haste.


    After Su Yan returned to the Immortal Great Wall''s own defense zone, he was still thinking about this battle and everything he had seen.


    Many thoughts came to his mind...


    After witnessing this battle, he has a completely different understanding of some laws.


    At this moment, the curse lingering in his heart suddenly broke out.


    As if someone had suddenly strangled his heart, his face suddenly became extremely dark.


    The person almost fell to the ground all at once.


    He clutched his heart in pain, and his face became tense due to the severe pain.


    Infinite hatred was projected from his expression.


    For Su Yan, the physical pain was tolerable, the only thing he couldn''t bear was the feeling of being manipulated like a marionette.


    When the severe pain in his heart gradually dissipated, a cold male voice gradually appeared in his heart.


    "Your climbing speed in the four major sword domains is really fast, and now you have gone to guard the Immortal Great Wall!"


    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect that a **** I arranged unintentionally would be so useful!"


    He had absolutely no intention of hiding his thoughts from Su Yan.


    Because he felt that he had completely controlled Su Yan, even if Su Yan felt unhappy and hated, so what?


    It is destined to be impossible to get him by any means!


    So he can act unscrupulously in front of Su Yan.


    To be honest, he even enjoyed the feeling of handling Su Yan casually.


    "What do you want?" Su Yan asked coldly from the bottom of his heart.


    "I want you not to resist in three days, open the city gate, and let my men and horses go from the abyss to the God Realm!"


    "If you dare to refuse, I can make you suffer from heart-eating pain all day long!"


    "Even if you can bear the pain, I can still destroy your heart. At that time, your cultivation base will be completely abolished, and all the previous efforts will be wiped out. Maybe even you may perish !"


    This is where his greatest confidence lies.


    As long as Su Yan dared to resist him, he could use a curse to make Su Yan fall into a painful hell.


    Or it would be easy to kill Su Yan directly!


    He didn''t regard Su Yan as a person at all, he only regarded Su Yan as a **** that could be manipulated at will.


    As for the life and death of the chess pieces, of course they don''t care.


    Su Yanjiu did not respond.


    He was not in a hurry, but Su Yan felt a faint pain in his heart.


    Then Su Yancai said: "I thought you had great foresight, but you are also short-sighted. With my current strength and status, it is within easy reach to climb to a higher position in the Four Great Sword Domains."


    "But since you insist on letting me open the city gate, then I will open it for you."


    "But you have to remember, after this time, the Four Great Sword Regions will definitely not trust me again, and it will be useless in the future."


    He laughed strangely after hearing this, and said, "It''s not your turn to teach me how I do things."


    "You just have to do as I tell you..."


    Then he told Su Yan the specific details, and finally threatened: "If you are not honest, I can guarantee that you will die after going through all the pain in this world in three days!"


    After he finished speaking, he withdrew from the bottom of Su Yan''s heart.


    But for Su Yan, the real problem has only just begun.


    Is he going to betray the Four Great Sword Regions?


    He, Su Yan, has never betrayed a friend head-on!


    But if you don''t break your own principles, won''t you just die?


    Su Yan has already seen the power of the immortal, and even if the man in the darkness is not as good as the master of the four major sword domains, he is at least at the immortal level.


    With the power of the Supreme Being, there is no way to compete with the Immortal.


    What''s more, Su Yan is not even the Supreme Being of Heaven now, but the Supreme Being.


    The gap between the two great realms cannot be bridged no matter what.


    What was he going to do now?


    His current situation seemed to be in the middle of a single-plank bridge, and both sides of the single-plank bridge were entangled in fog.


    He didn''t know which way to go, no matter whether he was going forward or back, it seemed to be a dead end.


    Time passed by like this!


    Before I knew it, two days had passed.


    On the opposite side of the Immortal Great Wall, endless black shadows can already be seen.


    These black shadows are slowly approaching the Immortal Wall.


    Everyone knows that there will be a cruel **** battle next!


    Today, Su Yan was called to Ying Longtian''s tent, and everyone had a meeting.


    Ying Longtian emphasized: "The scale of the Dark Abyss'' attack this time should be the strongest in the past century. I have already informed the master of the Sword Region that reinforcements from the Sword Region will arrive in a day''s time."


    "This time the Four Great Sword Domains will face an extremely cruel war!"


    "No matter whose obedience it is, stand up to me!"


    "If you can''t stand it, the Four Great Sword Realms will be finished! The God Realm will be finished too!"


    "I don''t need to say, everyone should understand how heavy their burden is!"


    When he said this, his expression became extremely serious.


    Su Yan sat there without saying a word.


    If he opened a hole and put the monsters from the dark abyss into the God Realm, he didn''t know how much trouble would be caused.


    The God Realm may also be polluted by the power of the abyss...


    But isn''t your own life important?


    When he was leading the wall of the Immortal Great Wall again, he could already see many war weapons that were thousands of feet tall walking out of the darkness, their footsteps were extremely heavy.


    These war weapons are also living creatures born in the dark abyss.


    But the strange thing is that these weapons of war are born with some mechanical structures.


    And there is a lot of flesh and blood attached to the mechanical structure, which looks extremely cruel and bloody.


    Su Yan suddenly asked: "What is the purpose of the Dark Abyss invading the God Realm?"


    His question stunned everyone on the left and right.


    They fought against the dark abyss day and night, throwing their heads and blood, and their ancestors even built the Immortal Great Wall.


    So what is the basis for them to have to fight to the death with the dark abyss?


    "The dark abyss invaded the God Realm, and the God Realm will be occupied by those monsters from the dark abyss in the future!"


    "Countless gods will also be killed by these dark creatures!"


    Su Yan said, "Even if there is no dark abyss, the abyss below will often kill each other. I don''t think this reason is tenable."


    "Then what do you think?"


    Su Yan said: "I think there must be some secrets in this abyss, but we don''t know it yet."


    What Su Yan meant was that at their current level, they were not qualified to know.


    The masters of the Four Great Sword Realms must be very aware of the secrets, so they organized an army here to resist everything in the dark abyss!


    A dark tide has formed beneath the Immortal Wall.


    This dark frenzy has no end in sight...


    Intense darkness locked everything, and the sky had already turned a crimson red!


    I don''t know how many lives will be lost in today''s battle! !


    But the battlefield is also a place where men make exploits!


    "kill!"


    "Kill kill kill!"


    Shouts came from the Immortal Great Wall.


    After these screams came, morale also reached its peak!


    Then a rain of arrows fell on the Immortal Great Wall!


    This burst of psionic arrows drew countless wonderful arcs in the air!


    This piece of beauty contains unparalleled murderous intent.


    The rain of psionic arrows intertwined with each other, and the brilliance of psionic and divine power bloomed enthusiastically below!


    Countless monsters from the abyss had already turned into corpses before reaching the Immortal Great Wall.


    But those monsters in the dark abyss seem to have completely blurred the fear of death...


    They were still desperately approaching this side, and they didn''t respond to the death of their companions.


    These dark monsters were created for the sole purpose of war.


    Even if there is no war with the God Realm, they will fight each other forever.


    Those gigantic weapons of war were built to breach the Immortal Wall.


    War weapons with huge battering rams on their skulls...


    Su Yan''s heart suddenly tightened, as if it had stopped beating!


    Su Yan''s complexion suddenly became extremely pale due to the sudden outbreak of the organization.


    All the gods around surrounded him one after another, wanting to check what was going on with Su Yan.


    Here, Su Yan is their backbone, absolutely nothing can go wrong.


    But Su Yan already understood that this sudden throbbing pain was a signal from the man in the darkness.


    Let him open the city gate and become a traitor of the Four Great Sword Regions!


    What exactly is Su Yan going to do?

 Chapter 5935： shadow of war

    Chapter 5935: The Shadow of War


    Facing the concerned gods, Su Yan said, "Don''t worry about me, it''s just a small problem."


    And he did recover his sanity very quickly.


    Even his expression was as determined as ever.


    Those gods didn''t suspect anything, they just regarded it as an insignificant episode.


    Today they will bear the extremely heavy test of the dark abyss, and after today, an unknown number of people will never appear here again.


    Compared with the huge pressure from the abyss, all other things became irrelevant.


    Su Yan took a deep breath, and then said: "Stick to your side, and use the plan you have practiced before!"


    Following his words, the momentum of the 100,000 soldiers under his command was like a rainbow, and there was a burst of shouts of killing, covering up the shouts of killing from other defense formations at once!


    As those war machines approached the city wall, Su Yan''s generals also attacked one after another!


    To serve as a side general here, at least one must be at the level of the supreme earth.


    But to be honest, in this cruel battlefield, the level of Earth Supreme is just a bit more advanced cannon fodder, and there is no way to control one''s own destiny!


    The Supremes in the rest of the defensive formation also shot one after another!


    The brilliance of the law gradually enveloped everything, and countless brilliant brilliance exploded violently in the air!


    And those monsters in the dark abyss are still like a frenzy.


    At the same time, many monsters sprayed a dark breath like ink into the air!


    The dark breath and the power of law compete with each other in the air.


    This war has fallen into an extremely cruel situation from the very beginning!


    In order to destroy each other, both sides have used all their strength!


    And Taoist soldiers and sword slaves are also desperately shooting spiritual arrows at the top of the city!


    Surrounding Su Yan were more than 20 Supreme Beings, all of whom were dispatched from Zixiao Sword Region to wait for his command.


    These supreme beings have not made a move so far, they are the backup force in Su Yan''s hands.


    Su Yan would only send them out when the front couldn''t stand it at all.


    But these are not critical, the key is what kind of choice Su Yan will make.


    Do you want to betray the Four Great Sword Realms, open the portal, and let countless monsters from the dark abyss pass through here?


    This question may be the key to the battle.


    Now no one knows what Su Yan is thinking in his heart, but his expression has become more and more tense, and at the same time he has become more and more dignified.


    The monster attack from the dark abyss this time was at least ten times larger than the previous one.


    The cruel breath blows in the face...


    In the distance, some fallen gods also appeared.


    After seeing these fallen gods, the supreme beings from Zixiao Sword Field were very excited.


    They all fancied that it was finally their turn to make contributions.


    As long as these fallen gods from the abyss are killed, they will be as famous as Su Yan...


    However, Su Yan did not send them out.


    It was the first time for them to come to such a cruel battlefield. If they were sent out immediately, many people would be lost here.


    Their estimation of the strength of those fallen gods is also seriously insufficient!


    Su Yan said: "You guys stay here, I''ll go take the lead."


    "Su Yan, you are the coach here, how can you fight the battle yourself?"


    "Why don''t you send me up, and I will definitely help you catch those fallen gods!"


    Su Yan glanced at him, this person''s name was Hu Lu, and he was the Earth Sovereign''s previous cultivation base.


    Even he is like this, and the expressions of the other gods in the later stage of the earth supreme are even more arrogant.


    They all see the fallen gods as their stepping stones.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and said: "I won''t tell you any big reasons. My words are absolute orders. Anyone who dares to disobey me will kill him!"


    The murderous aura he released was so awe-inspiring that these supreme beings were shocked and completely speechless.


    The expression on Su Yan''s face also became extremely cold in an instant, and his murderous aura became heavier!


    It seems that he alone can overwhelm the momentum of these twenty or so supreme beings.


    Then Su Yan turned around and flew towards the sky.


    There was only a flash of white light, and then Su Yan had disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was ten miles away.


    The sword light of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword pierced the sky, and an ice crystal cut the sky from the middle!


    The dark breath in the air was also cut off together! !


    In the eyes of those earth supreme beings, this sword is simply earth-shattering.


    If they were replaced, I''m afraid they would not be able to withstand the divine power of this sword at all!


    But those fallen gods not only endured it abruptly.


    What''s even more frightening is that those fallen gods were unscathed by such sword moves, and even the shattered darkness in the sky recovered within a very short period of time.


    Those Earth Sovereigns finally understood why Su Yan didn''t let them fight.


    These fallen gods are at least at the level of the Supreme Supreme, and some are even the Supreme Supreme.


    After the fall, the strength has climbed a lot.


    If they are allowed to go up, I''m afraid it will be a one-sided massacre.


    Of course they were slaughtered!


    These sword masters have practiced in the four major sword domains for too long, and have never actually fought.


    Therefore, there will always be some unrealistic ideas about one''s own strength, and some inexplicable sense of superiority.


    Su Yan wanted to let them understand that these so-called sense of superiority are meaningless on a cruel battlefield.


    Only after understanding this point can one become a qualified fighter.


    Su Yan''s sword once again laughed proudly in the sky, followed by an iceberg hundreds of miles across from the sky, directly suppressed it, and stretched in front of the Immortal Great Wall.


    The height even exceeds the Immortal Great Wall!


    I don''t know how many dark creatures have been crushed into meat paste by this iceberg!


    There was a burst of cheers from the Immortal Great Wall!


    Su Yan''s magic bought time for rest and respite for both the phalanx and the friendly troops.


    Those sword slaves and Taoist soldiers who come up in rotation can more fully manipulate the arrows of psionic energy!


    Su Yan''s figure disappeared in the iceberg, and a twinge of pain suddenly appeared in his heart.


    The man hiding in the darkness reminded Su Yan in this way not to go too far, and he just watched with cold eyes.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about the pain in his heart at all, he was still waving the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword.


    The sword light reflected cold light behind the iceberg, and suddenly, the lines of cause and effect crazily entangled everything, and then were cut off again!


    After the causal lines of the fallen gods were cut off, they immediately regained their sanity, and then attacked the dark army suddenly!


    In the eyes of the people on the city wall, this is simply inexplicable.


    It''s as if those fallen gods suddenly went berserk and started attacking allies indiscriminately.


    However, the actual situation is just the opposite. They have regained their sanity, which is why they have such resistance.


    The fallen gods whose causal line was cut off are frantically devouring the darkness itself, but from the greater darkness behind them, another group of dark gods came out.


    Their strength is already at the peak level of the Supreme Being, and they directly strangled the fallen gods who had been cut off from the causal line!


    Su Yan has been watching coldly from the sidelines. In his golden eyes, this batch of new and stronger fallen gods have completely lost their souls and completely reduced to some kind of puppets.


    And above their causal line, Su Yan saw a bloodshot eye.


    Su Yan and this eye looked at each other, only feeling that there was an infinitely crazy delusion wanting to erode along.


    These delusional thoughts are like countless reptiles, trying to invade his brain.


    Su Yan hastily withdrew his divine sense.


    Some of the divine thoughts were withdrawn too slowly, so he cut off the connection directly.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t want the polluted divine sense!


    It seems that the beings behind the manipulation of those fallen gods are aware of his presence.


    This may be an honor.


    After all, that existence may be the actual ruler of the dark abyss, and it may have surpassed the immortal level and reached a level that no one can understand.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth.


    And the iceberg that was hundreds of miles away also began to gradually melt.


    The dark frenzy formed a gust of wind, blowing towards the Immortal Great Wall!


    And in the distance, a dark giant so huge that I don''t know how huge it is has already walked towards the Immortal Great Wall!


    The giant towered into the sky, and all they could see were the giant''s legs and feet!


    The top half is not visible at all!


    This giant has even reached the point where it can directly cross the Immortal Great Wall!


    Those supreme beings standing on the Immortal Great Wall are a little weak now.


    They have already realized how powerless they will be in the face of real power.


    So much so that I have strong doubts about the power of the Earth Supreme!


    So, have the Four Great Sword Realms been fighting these terrifying and dark monsters all this time? ?


    They have already started to admire Su Yan''s courage!


    I finally understand how difficult it is to protect the peace of the God Realm!


    And at this moment, a golden sword light rose from the ground, and with a whistling sound, it dyed the sky golden!


    Facing this far beyond normal enemy, Ying Longtian made a move!


    The power of the sword master is so surging that it shakes like a river and sea!


    The sword intent and force were intertwined, turning into countless golden sword brilliance, which completely filled the entire sky in an instant!


    After seeing this scene, those supreme beings on the city wall were completely speechless!


    This is the first time in their lives that they have seen the power of the sword master! !


    A huge shock completely surrounded them!


    Many of them widened their eyes and clenched their fists, feeling unprecedented excitement!


    This is a terrifying power they have never seen before!


    Then countless golden sword lights stabbed towards the giant!


    The huge golden light makes people unable to even open their eyes!


    At this moment, everything was swallowed up! !

 Chapter 5936： dance with death

    Chapter 5936 Dancing with Death


    Juque bloomed with incomparable brilliance.


    This time, the sword master''s power was fully displayed without any reservations!


    Every ray of golden light is a ray of sword light!


    And this piece of golden light does not know how huge a range it covers.


    Naturally, the number of sword lights is tens of millions!


    Those monsters crawling out of the dark abyss were all purified into nothingness under the golden sword light!


    The originally dark frenzy abruptly vacated a large area.


    He didn''t know that millions of abyssal monsters were beheaded by him with one sword!


    This kind of power is absolutely soul-stirring!


    But at the same time, the pain in Su Yan''s heart became more and more intense.


    The man hiding in the darkness was also using his own methods to put pressure on Su Yan, trying to make Su Yan obey him obediently.


    But Su Yan hid among the icebergs, holding back the severe pain.


    He, Su Yan, would definitely not be a traitor, a person who would hinder his comrades in arms.


    Instead of letting him become such an obscene character, it is better to kill him directly!


    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s heart became less entangled...


    Even the sword heart has become extremely sharp! !


    One should have the courage to face one''s own heart at any time, and at this critical moment, Su Yan finally saw his own heart clearly.


    Yes, he, Su Yan, would never surrender to the darkness because of fear of death!


    If the dark side of a person''s heart is an abyss, he now has the courage to face the abyss directly!


    The big deal is that the curse strikes, and he dies here!


    What''s more, things are not that simple, Su Yan has multiple abilities anyway, instead of bowing his knees to that man in the dark, it is better to use his own strength to resist this curse! !


    After realizing this point, even the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword emitted an unbelievably strong radiance.


    And outside, Ying Longtian made his second sword.


    This second sword is even stronger than the first sword!


    The sword light turned into a golden torrent, rushing towards the depths of the dark abyss!


    Wherever it passed, all the abyssal monsters were wiped out, and before they could even howl, they turned into black dust!


    A burst of cheers came from the Immortal Great Wall!


    It has to be said that the power of the sword master can really boost morale!


    Faced with this dark frenzy, everyone felt very uneasy, but after seeing the power of the sword master, almost everyone''s hearts were inspired!


    The killing sound on the Immortal Great Wall suddenly shook the sky, and almost everyone wanted to rush down to kill the enemy!


    At this time, the man''s voice sounded in Su Yan''s heart: "Aren''t you afraid that the curse will kill you?"


    Su Yan sneered in his heart, and then asked arrogantly: "What are you, a maggot in the dark, you dare to hide in the dark and twist your ugly body."


    "Even if you have the cultivation base of an immortal, it''s just a poor **** who doesn''t even dare to come to the God Realm and can only hide in the dark abyss!"


    "Only by you?"


    The man hiding in the darkness immediately flew into a rage after hearing Su Yan''s words.


    He stepped up his strength, and then tried to use strength and severe pain to make Su Yan yield!


    But it turned out to be the opposite. Not only did Su Yan not give in, but he laughed wildly: "You maggot is really funny! Do you think you can make a noble soul bow to you with this dirty method?"


    "You are already in the realm of the immortal, and you are still thinking about how to play with these dirty things. Your layout is too small!"


    "Listen well, I am Su Yan!"


    "I don''t accept the world, who are you!"


    While Su Yan was speaking, the appearance of the Destroyer Demon God appeared directly.


    The incomparable divine power of destruction completely surrounded his body, both body and mind had turned into a demon **** of destruction!


    At this moment, Su Yan was completely immersed in his own inner world, completely unaware of any changes in the outside world.


    Originally, Ying Longtian''s two-stroke swordsmanship had killed countless enemies, but the dark tide had been cut off by a large margin. At this time, it was about to make a comeback, and when everyone was waiting in full force, Su Yan''s Destruction Demon God''s spell appeared.


    The demon god, with three heads and six arms, glared at him, and with six magical weapons in his hand, he bombarded the ground with indiscriminate bombardment!


    At the same time, the demon **** let out a roar, and the powerful destructive aura shot straight into the sky! !


    The gods on the Immortal Great Wall were stunned, and it was the first time for many people to see such a huge Dharma image.


    What''s more, this dharma appearance is so indomitable and filled with the aura of destruction, it is simply destruction itself! !


    The Destroyer Demon God wantonly destroyed everything around him, and the dark frenzy was cut off by him!


    The lethality of Destruction Divine Power is simply exaggerated to the extreme!


    I don''t know how many abyss monsters are besieging towards the Destroyer Demon God, but none of them can get close to the Destroyer Demon God, and they have already been smashed into meat sauce!


    Su Yan has the attitude that one man should be the key and ten thousand men can''t open it!


    After being shocked at the beginning, the gods on the Immortal Great Wall gradually began to applaud!


    It is really a very happy thing to have such a powerful comrade-in-arms in such a **** battle.


    And in the bottom of Su Yan''s heart, the curse had already turned into some kind of creature, like a combination of a scorpion and a snake, it opened its sharp breath, trying to devour Su Yan''s heart veins!


    When the heart vein was cut off by the mouthparts, a sharp pain came immediately!


    And the divine power of destruction gradually showed signs of going berserk! !


    The uncontrollable divine power of destruction not only wiped out countless abyssal monsters, but also mercilessly beheaded several fallen gods together!


    Su Yan''s strength gradually reached its true peak! !


    Although it was not what he wanted, the trauma of the soul has become the key to the breakthrough of the power of the Dharma Body!


    And in the spiritual world, the man''s mocking words appeared in Su Yan''s ears again: "This is your last chance, you dare to compete with an immortal, you know you are destined to fall! "


    "Fall?! When I destroy this curse, I will screw your head off sooner or later!"


    "What are you, you dare to threaten me! You also say that you are a general of Emperor Shengtian!"


    "What kind of person is Shengtiandi? How can there be such a vile and shameless general like you!"


    While speaking, the inheritance belonging to the Holy Heavenly Emperor in Su Yan''s body was instantly activated.


    A halo surrounded him, and even his heart veins turned golden! !


    The man hiding in the darkness obviously did not expect this change, and he was completely speechless in shock.


    And behind the Demon God of Destruction, there are three more pairs of light wings!


    The power of the Destroyer Demon God was extremely surging, and with the addition of these three pairs of light wings, it became even more unbelievably strong!


    Into that dark frenzy, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and began to kill frantically!


    For many days, even the supreme being was glad that Su Yan was on their side.


    Otherwise, even if they face such a manic dharma body, they will have a very headache.


    Maybe it''s really possible for him to punch a gap in the Immortal Great Wall!


    Because of the strength of Su Yan and Ying Longtian, the originally fierce battle turned out to be one-sided.


    At least the section of the Immortal Great Wall guarded by Su Yan did not have any defensive problems...


    And in the mind.


    Three wings of light also appeared on Su Yan''s back, and at the same time, a golden long sword appeared in his hand. He was fighting against the cursed monster!


    It''s just... the battlefield here is inside his body, if his own sword energy is released indiscriminately, it will also damage the heart veins!


    Frankly speaking, this battle is quite unfavorable for Su Yan.


    But he has no way out.


    If you retreat, the end is death!


    When a person is pushed to a real desperation, a very incredible power will often erupt!


    The same is true for Su Yan. He used his sword like a **** to defeat the monster, but his heart was inevitably damaged, and blood flowed freely...


    A burst of severe pain continued to come, but he directly blocked the feeling of pain with a secret method! !


    He has already planned to put all his eggs in one basket and use up all his strength, even if it is to win a result of their own death, he will not hesitate!


    And the three pairs of light wings behind Su Yan are also playing a key role.


    The man in the darkness questioned sharply: "Why do you have the inheritance of the Holy Heavenly Emperor?"


    Su Yan said coldly: "You who have fallen into the dark abyss are not qualified to ask such questions!"


    "Do you think you are still a subordinate of the Holy Heavenly Emperor? You are just a puppet of the abyss. Even if you reach the realm of immortality, you are just a poor worm!"


    "Is a waste like you who sold your soul to the abyss worthy of asking me questions? How ridiculous!"


    Su Yan''s words didn''t show any sympathy, and he didn''t treat the other party as a powerful immortal at all.


    In response to Su Yan, the curse became more and more cruel!


    When Su Yan''s heart veins were damaged, the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body also started to work, constantly repairing the damaged meridians.


    The only weakness is Su Yan''s heart itself, but Su Yan has already fought with that twisted monster, and will never give it a chance to get close to his heart!


    The people outside only saw that the Destruction Demon God was unscrupulous among the monsters of the abyss, and they didn''t know how many monsters of the abyss he had overthrown!


    Even...they felt that Su Yan was beyond the existence of those abyssal monsters!


    The breath of destruction continued to spread on the field, and when he calmed down a little, he even felt like he was dripping with cold sweat!


    It was as if the Demon God of Destruction Fei Dharma would engulf everything at any time, even including them! !


    So they are completely speechless and don''t know what to do.


    Now Su Yan''s strength is still very strong, and it seems that he doesn''t need teammates at all.


    But in fact, Su Yan at this time is dancing with death!


    Perhaps in the next second, he will usher in the final outcome. The situation of the battle has been extremely unfavorable to Su Yan from the very beginning.

 Chapter 5937： The power fusion of the Holy Emperor!

    Chapter 5937 The power fusion of the Holy Heavenly Emperor!


    In Su Yan''s heart, the brutal struggle is still going on!


    He slashed at the head of the cursed monster with his sword light.


    The monster spattered blue blood.


    These blue bloods are not only highly poisonous, but also highly corrosive!


    The blue blood corroded the heart veins, and at the same time, some of them even polluted the heart!


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that his eyes suddenly went dark, as if he couldn''t see anything all of a sudden...


    At the same time, a sharp pain hit at the same time!


    At the same time, a clamoring voice came from my ears: "Su Yan, it seems that your limit is here!"


    "Speaking beautifully, I thought I was invincible in the world. In my opinion, you are just a joke!"


    "Go to hell!"


    At this juncture of life and death, Su Yan clenched his teeth. Although his eyes had become blurred, he still used his last strength to chop that monster into pieces!


    The black breath is splashing everywhere, and the blue blood is also spreading wantonly on that day...


    Let Su Yan''s heart veins be destroyed everywhere, it seems really shocking!


    At this moment, the recovery ability of the Immortal Dragon God battle body has also reached the end.


    After all, this is within Su Yan''s body, and it is in the most important heart vein.


    Even the ability of the Indestructible Dragon God Battle Body will be greatly reduced because of this!


    Is this the end of it?


    On the other side of the abyss, a man roared crazily, and then he directly shattered a palace!


    "A little Great Sovereign dares to defy my will! How abominable!"


    "But you have to pay the price, take your life to pay for it!"


    Su Yan only felt that his eyelids had become heavier and heavier.


    What''s worse is that everything in front of his eyes is gradually becoming more and more blurred...


    Then he suddenly seemed to lose sight of everything, and there was only darkness in front of him...


    But in an instant, a golden light suddenly lit up in front of his eyes.


    This golden radiance completely enveloped Su Yan''s body, leaving only a piece of golden radiance within his eyesight...


    After the golden radiance intertwined together, it actually gave him a very warm feeling.


    The golden light here is completely different from Ying Longtian''s golden sword light.


    Su Yan''s golden light is warm and comfortable, while Ying Longtian''s golden sword light is murderous.


    And the magic body of the Destroyer Demon God, who had been on a killing spree, unexpectedly stopped his killing steps at this time.


    Following that, the three pairs of light wings behind the Demon God suddenly grew larger, and finally turned into a ball of light, completely enveloping the Destroyer Demon God...


    "What happened here?"


    All the gods on the Immortal Great Wall were stunned, completely unable to understand what happened to Su Yan.


    It was also the first time they had seen such a spectacle, and they were stunned for a moment, completely speechless.


    Everything about Su Yan seems to have become a puzzle, bothering everyone.


    "Could it be that his dharma body is about to evolve?"


    I don''t know who came up with such a point of view.


    After this point of view was put forward, it was immediately recognized by many people.


    But why did he choose to be here, and there is such an opportunity?


    In front of Su Yan is the endless dark abyss, and the dark army is inexhaustible, and has regrouped into a frenzy.


    If the army of darkness is allowed to pour in like this, then Su Yan''s dharma body will definitely be swallowed by the darkness!


    One or two abyssal monsters might not be able to penetrate the golden ball of light, but how many thousands or even more?


    Moreover, those incomparably powerful fallen gods had to be taken into consideration, they might also attack Su Yan directly.


    Everyone was sweating for Su Yan, but it was impossible for them to leave the Immortal Great Wall to rescue the huge ball of light.


    First of all, they cannot do it in terms of ability, and then military discipline does not allow them to do it.


    Could it be that he just watched Su Yan''s Dharma Body being swallowed up by the darkness?


    At this critical moment, Ying Longtian chose to act.


    Ying Longtian opened the way with the power of the sword master, and a huge crack was cut in the sky with one sword!


    After the sky polluted by the abyss was cut apart, it turned out to be an incomparably huge river of blood.


    This river of blood fell down hard like this.


    Countless monsters from the abyss were drowned by the river of blood...


    The blood river is highly corrosive, and in less than a moment, those abyssal monsters didn''t even have bones left.


    Then Ying Longtian chanted the incantation, and an extremely strange snare emerged from his hand.


    The snare directly covered the huge ball of light of Su Yan''s dharma body, and then dragged it back.


    And he himself released more than a dozen sword lights, almost reflecting the sky and the earth into a dazzling golden color!


    When the sword master makes a move, the power he displays must be at the level of the only one in heaven and earth.


    Su Yan didn''t know the outside world at this time, and his body and mind fell into a kind of passive sleep.


    The inheritance power from Emperor Shengtian is washing away the curse residue in his body...


    Even if there is only a little bit of the dark curse left in the body and mind, it is very likely to cause irreversible damage.


    Once the soul is damaged, it is impossible to enter the realm of immortality in this life.


    The world has always been so cruel.


    The birth of every immortal requires not only a talent that is so powerful that it defies the sky, but also the right time and place. Sometimes luck is even greater than talent.


    There are too many uncontrollable factors in this, so the gods who can become immortals are rare.


    At this time, Su Yan hugged his knees, and the damaged part of his heart began to accept the power transformation of the Holy Heaven Emperor without reservation...


    In the process of transformation, he gradually became in harmony with the power of Emperor Shengtian.


    It was only now that the power inherited from the Holy Heaven Emperor began to gradually become Su Yan''s own power.


    I don''t know how long this process will take, it may only take ten seconds, or it may take an entire epoch.


    But there is no doubt that when Su Yan wakes up this time, his strength will inevitably rise to a higher level, and he is almost touching the threshold of the Supreme Being.


    This is also the benefit brought to him by the Immortal Dragon God Battle Body. Every time he wanders between life and death, his strength and body will grow rapidly.


    But this growth is also uncontrollable, even Su Yan himself doesn''t know how much he will grow after each injury.


    After Ying Longtian took the shot, he forcibly brought the huge ball of light back into the Immortal Great Wall.


    Followed him to the battlefield again.


    Right now, although they have an advantage, the advantage is actually very limited.


    Right now, he didn''t even bother to think about what happened to Su Yan.


    And on the distant battlefield, more than 20 fallen gods have completed their assembly.


    The golden sword light in the sky has been overwhelmed by the dark breath, and the terrifying power is about to strike again! !


    And after a golden sword light roared, it also descended on the battlefield again!


    The cracks in the sky and the blood that flowed out were also gradually changing. These strange blood boiled gradually, and then turned into a blood dragon, roaring towards the Immortal Great Wall!


    As a result, the enchantment of the Immortal Great Wall itself was activated, and colorful ripples appeared in the air...


    It can be said that it is just the right time for him to return to the battlefield now.


    I saw a golden sword light suddenly roaring down!


    Directly cut the blood dragon into two pieces! !


    The blood dragon collapsed suddenly, and the ground was shocked!


    At the same time, more than a dozen Heavenly Sovereigns flew outside the Immortal Great Wall, and all kinds of magic weapons in their hands shone with brilliance!


    A fierce battle is imminent!


    The power of each way is used, and the sky and the earth are shrouded in a terrifying power.


    The power turns into fire rain, frost, thunder...everything is used.


    All extremes have turned into reality, even those monsters from the abyss cannot bear it, and can only meet the fate of destruction.


    And those fallen gods used the power of various cults, and the two sides fought evenly!


    The fierce battle is not only here, the area guarded by the other three sword masters is also caught in a fierce melee!


    Those monsters and fallen gods once climbed the Immortal Great Wall, but they were still repelled by the defenders!


    These dark monsters have no fear of death!


    Their casualties should have been calculated in hundreds of millions, but even such a dark frenzy still hasn''t receded.


    Those Heavenly Sovereigns gradually became very tired, so they could only retreat to the Immortal Great Wall to rest, and then another group of Sovereigns went up to the top.


    They never thought that there would be such a day, but the simple killing would actually kill them so softly that they would lose all their strength.


    Blood flowed into rivers outside the Immortal Great Wall.


    I don''t know how much psionic arrows were consumed. Those Taoist soldiers would shoot blood to their arms just by firing arrows.


    Those Earth Sovereigns who faced the dark tide for the first time have been deeply shocked.


    Exactly... what kind of existence are we facing?


    When they faced the dark abyss, they already had a feeling of doubting life.


    This is actually not their fault, even those sword masters will feel a strong sense of powerlessness when facing the dark tide for the first time.


    I just feel that my strength is so small, even if I try my best, it is impossible to stop the dark tide...


    This Immortal Great Wall also seems to be facing an eternal and non-stop attack, and it may be completely captured at any time!


    Darkness and gore enveloped everything!


    The killing here resulted in an unbelievable degree of death.


    And the golden armor worn by the sword masters has long been stained with an unknown amount of filthy blood...


    They fight to the death and become breathless.


    It seems that everyone has reached a limit, but...the dark tide in the distance still has no end in sight!


    The abyss is not only like an unsolved mystery, but more like a collection of all the panic in people''s hearts.


    He will never be able to completely kill it, even if he wins, it will only be temporary.


    This **** battle will never end!

 Chapter 5938： evolution fusion

    Chapter 5938 Evolution Fusion


    The brutal war is still going on, and the pause button will not be pressed because of Su Yan''s exit.


    Many winged monsters appeared on the sky, and the difficulties and pains that the Immortal Great Wall has to face are just beginning now!


    This **** battle will not end within a day or two, but at least two or three months.


    During this period of time, the impact of darkness will not stop every second, even the sword master will have a moment when he is soft.


    This **** battle was mighty and mighty, and five Heavenly Sovereigns fell in the end. As for the damage to the Taoist soldiers and sword slaves, it was countless.


    But luckily the result is good.


    After this **** battle, the Immortal Great Wall has not been captured, and it is enough that it is still standing.


    And after the dark frenzy was repelled, everyone finally had a chance to recuperate.


    And the huge light cocoon Su Yan was in had long since gradually become the size of a person, but the golden brilliance had not diminished, and only one figure could be vaguely seen.


    He had a very long dream in this light cocoon, starting from the earth, going to the third region, and then to the fairy world, and the past came to his heart one after another...


    At the back, he already knew that he was in a dream, but he couldn''t wake up no matter what.


    This is because his body has not fully recovered...


    The curse tore his heart veins, and the recovery of this part was not so easy.


    And Ying Longtian had already ordered people to transport the light cocoon back to the sword domain behind.


    The elders of Shangqing Pavilion were also puzzled when faced with this light cocoon.


    I don''t know what happened to Su Yan at all...


    Time passed slowly like this.


    No one knows when Su Yan will wake up, the light cocoon has always been very constant, even the light has never flickered.


    Suddenly one day, the light cocoon slowly shook.


    Not long after, a hand broke through the light cocoon and made a crisp sound.


    Su Yan finally tore apart the light cocoon and liberated his real body from it...


    When he opened his eyes, the golden color of his pupils seemed to become more intense than before.


    There was no scar on his body, and he breathed greedily, like a drowning man finally breathing fresh air.


    He opened his eyes, scanned his surroundings, and found that he was placed in an attic.


    There is also a formation guarding this attic...


    The images of the four mythical beasts of Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu are shining brightly.


    He didn''t know where he was, he just clenched his fists suddenly, and suddenly felt that his body was full of infinite power!


    That curse had completely disappeared, and he couldn''t help but touch his chest, the heart-piercing pain had already gone away from him.


    The only thing he could feel now was a force of nature.


    He began to think carefully about what happened before...


    His memory only goes to the fight against the curse. He remembers that the inheritance of the Holy Heaven Emperor was fully activated, and he doesn''t know anything about it.


    He has no way of knowing what happened to the dark tide, but since he can lie here with peace of mind, the Four Great Sword Regions should still stand firm.


    He reached out a hand and pushed the door open.


    The formation guarding this attic only prevents the intrusion of foreign enemies, and does not prevent opening from the inside.


    He only saw a sea of ??clouds, and a few cranes passing through the sea of ??clouds.


    Many magnificent buildings can be seen in the distance.


    This should be Zixiao Sword Domain.


    He didn''t know how to return to the Sword Domain.


    At this time, he was also staring at Jian Yu in a daze.


    At this moment, Senior Sister Shu Yu hurried up to the attic with a few people.


    Su Yan was naked at this time, and the women turned their heads away in shame after seeing it.


    Senior Sister Shu Yu didn''t take it seriously, she asked someone to get a set of clothes, and then asked Su Yan to go with her, and she wanted to do a comprehensive physical examination for Su Yan.


    Su Yan said: "Don''t worry about the clothes."


    While he was speaking, he had already used his mana to transform into a suit of armor.


    Then he went downstairs with Senior Sister Shu Yu, and asked her by the way: "Where is this place, how long have I been here?"


    Senior Sister Shu Yu said: "This is the Four Sacred Pavilion built by the master. Your situation is too special. It is impossible for you to be exposed to the outside world. We can only hide you in a particularly safe place."


    "By the way, it was Juque Sword Master who sent you back. Seeing that you suddenly turned into a big ball of light, the elders of Shangqing Pavilion were shocked."


    Su Yan didn''t say a word when she said this, as if she had something on her mind.


    She turned and said: "You have made a big splash this time on the Immortal Great Wall. As a vanguard, you have killed many fallen gods, and there are countless monsters from the abyss. If you wake up, the master will definitely face you!" Praise you."


    "Really... I don''t remember."


    Su Yan only remembered that he had released the magic body of the Destroyer Demon God, and all he remembered after that was his struggle with the curse.


    He was not clear about other things at all, but what Senior Sister Shu Yu said made him a little confused.


    But it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t really care about these things.


    Waited until she was in the attic.


    She asked Su Yan to sit down, and wanted to take Su Yan''s pulse.


    Her demeanor was very serious, and it took a while before she came to a conclusion: "There is nothing wrong with your body. Compared with before, I even feel that I have become stronger."


    "Congratulations on your rebirth from the cocoon... This golden cocoon should be related to the exercises you practiced, right? To be honest, it''s quite rare."


    Su Yan didn''t know how to answer for a while, so he could only nod acquiescingly.


    Senior Sister Shu Yu asked again: "How do you feel about yourself, how much strength has increased?"


    Su Yan released a little bit of the divine power in his body, and suddenly the surroundings were filled with golden light.


    The power of the Holy Emperor has been fully integrated into his blood.


    Now he has completely mastered this kind of power, and has gradually touched the bottleneck of the Great Supreme.


    He said: "Compared to before going to the Immortal Great Wall, I am at least 30% stronger."


    After hearing this, Senior Sister Shu Yu was taken aback, "Your strength has grown so much in such a short period of time?"


    "A few moments of life and death, as long as you survive, your strength will increase crazily."


    "The Immortal Dragon God Battle Body I cultivated is like this. The wandering between life and death will stimulate potential and convert it into strength."


    After hearing this, Senior Sister Shu Yu was not envious at all.


    He has already said that it is a struggle between life and death. If he survives it, his strength will increase greatly, but if he can''t survive it, I''m afraid Su Yan won''t even be qualified to sit here and chat with her.


    Compared with such thrills and excitement, Senior Sister Shu Yu still prefers a more stable practice.


    Give her a little more time, and she should be able to enter the peak realm of the Supreme Being.


    Everyone has their own way of life, which cannot be forced.


    After helping Su Yan diagnose his body, Su Yan suddenly found that he had nowhere to go and could only stay here.


    Senior Sister Shu Yu had already told him just now that Juggernaut is not in the Sword Domain now, and she didn''t say where she went.


    Sitting on the railing of the attic, Su Yan actually had a rare leisure time after coming to the Sword Domain.


    The disciples of the major courtyards below shuttle back and forth between the sword courtyards, taking various courses in order to improve their strength.


    Mu Qiuming suddenly appeared behind Su Yan, Su Yan glanced at her and did not speak.


    She seemed to be used to Su Yan''s indifference towards her, so she didn''t care too much about it.


    She said: "Come with me, the Great Elder of Shangqing Pavilion is looking for you."


    "good."


    On the way to Shangqing Pavilion, she suddenly asked Su Yan: "Why do you seem to be stronger again?"


    "It''s not like, it''s really getting stronger."


    She frowned slightly and said, "Then can you teach me, how did you become strong?"


    Su Yan said: "Kill the enemy and put yourself in an extremely dangerous situation. Only in this way can you stimulate your potential. If you can survive, it means that you have the ability to become a peerless powerhouse."


    "If you can''t survive... Forget it, I think I''d better forget it."


    She still has some self-knowledge about herself. Although she has some talents, let her do those extremely dangerous things.


    She was not in such a good mood.


    She brought Su Yan to the door of Shangqing Pavilion, but she didn''t go in.


    Then he said to Su Yan: "You have to come out quickly, I will take you to eat some delicious food later."


    This time Su Yan didn''t say no, but just nodded slightly.


    She was a little happy immediately, and spun around in a circle.


    She wanted to say that I will wait for you here, but Su Yan has already opened the door and entered.


    Inside the Shangqing Pavilion is a completely different atmosphere.


    When Su Yan opened the door and walked in, he still saw those elders kneeling there solemnly, waiting quietly for him to appear.


    The surrounding atmosphere is very chilling.


    It seems that Su Yan will be greeted by a trial.


    However, Su Yan has seen a lot of big scenes, and it is absolutely impossible for him to be stage fright because of some small things.


    He looked at these elders and said indifferently: "Hello, elders."


    "Su Yan, you have been in a coma for more than half a year this time, and after waking up, it seems that your strength has improved a lot."


    He said, "Yes."


    For this kind of thing, he doesn''t need to deny it, and he doesn''t need to be humble, just admit it openly.


    Following that, he said, "Why are the elders looking for me?"


    "Don''t you want to become the sword master? We want to hear your opinion now."


    Su Yan was a little puzzled, and said: "Of course my opinion is still the same as before, and I still want to become a sword master."


    An elder said: "Some people will change their temperament after going through some moments of life and death, and they will become very life-saving. It seems that you have not changed in this regard."


    Su Yan said leisurely: "Of course there have been some changes. I have become more eager to become a sword master than before!"


    "If I had the power of the sword master, I wouldn''t be in danger at that time."

 Chapter 5939： The last trial

    Chapter 5939: The Last Trial


    The Great Elder asked again: "Okay, there is one more question, why did you suddenly become a light cocoon on the battlefield, did you make a breakthrough or something?"


    Su Yan only felt that the question of the Great Elder might secretly imply some trap.


    They must know something, that light cocoon was brought back to Jianyu by Ying Longtian for so long, it is impossible for them not to do any homework.


    If he lied on this issue, it may mean that he is a dishonest person, and character may also be an important part of the test to become a sword master.


    He said: "It''s not a breakthrough, but there was an extremely vicious curse in my heart before, and it broke out at that time. I thought it would be better to die with that curse, but I didn''t expect that I survived by luck."


    After hearing this, the Great Elder said, "Su Yan, you have too many secrets. I don''t know if you will be loyal to the Four Great Sword Domains if you become the Sword Master."


    Su Yan said: "I may not be loyal to the Four Great Sword Realms, but I will definitely be loyal to the Immortal Great Wall, because I have figured out what the nature of the other end of the abyss is..."


    "Those fallen gods are actually pawns. They dedicated their souls to the one in the abyss, and that one should control everything in the depths of the abyss. His existence should be older than all the immortals. You should understand what I mean..."


    "If his consciousness is allowed to invade the God Realm, everything will collapse!"


    Su Yan looked worried when he said this, and his expression was extremely serious.


    Indeed, as long as you feel his existence, you will know the meaning of the existence of the Immortal Great Wall and the Sword Master.


    Those elders all looked at each other after hearing Su Yan''s words, they didn''t speak, they just communicated purely with their eyes, but that was enough.


    The Great Elder stared at Su Yan and said, "Okay, I''ll give you the third test, as long as you pass it, you can become the sword master!"


    "But if you can''t pass the level, you will die in that place, do you understand?"


    Before Su Yan could answer, the Great Elder suddenly said sharply: "If you want to regret your life, now is your last chance. Have you thought about it?!"


    An extremely powerful aura rushed over!


    Facing this powerful aura like a mountain, Su Yan''s eyes became extremely firm.


    "I will definitely become the sword master!"


    After getting Su Yan''s affirmative answer, the Great Elder got up from the futon directly and stepped aside.


    Behind him, a space portal appeared.


    I don''t know where the dark green space portal leads to, and the ultimate test he said is behind that door.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yan entered behind the space portal under the watchful eyes of these elders.


    After he passed, an elder said: "Great elder, is it really okay? He doesn''t even reach the realm of the Supreme Being. Isn''t it too dangerous to participate in the ultimate trial?"


    Asking this question now is a bit of an afterthought.


    But these elders are really afraid that if they push the seedlings too much, it will be bad.


    But the Great Elder said firmly: "He bears the inheritance from the ancient times, it will not belong to ordinary people, and we cannot look at him with the eyes of ordinary geniuses."


    "Now there are four swords in the sword mound. I don''t know which one he will choose. If it is the sword of ultimate destruction, it will be excellent!"


    Since the establishment of the four major sword domains, a total of seventy-four sword masters have been born. Whenever a sword master falls, Excalibur will return to the sword mound with part of the power and remnant soul of the previous generation of sword masters, waiting quietly The appearance of the next master.


    At the peak, there were all ten sword masters in the four major sword domains, but that only lasted for a short period of time, and five sword masters fell into the abyss one after another.


    Now a total of six sword masters coexist, in fact, it is already the trough era of the four major sword domains.


    And the third hurdle that Su Yan will face next is easy to say.


    It is to go to the sword mound and take out a sword that admits oneself.


    If he does this, he will be the new sword master.


    When Su Yan passed through the gate of time and space, he opened the way to the other side.


    The first thing he saw were countless broken swords stuck on the ground, piled up into mountains.


    These mountain peaks spread all the way to the horizon, with no end in sight.


    I don''t know how many broken swords there are on the ground, some of them even have blood...


    This place turned out to be a tomb of swords.


    The surrounding area is empty and boundless, and it is unknown how many broken swords there are.


    "here it is��"


    Before Su Yan finished speaking, the broken swords on the ground shook like wolves that smelled blood.


    Then the terrifying killing intent filled the air. These broken swords wanted to try killing again. Countless broken swords flew up from the ground and flew towards Su Yan!


    The sword light of some broken swords has become very dim, while others are still miraculous.


    Terrifying power surged from all directions, and countless sword intents also rose from the sky and the earth.


    Countless swords were flying towards Su Yan.


    Su Yan never expected that he would go through such a terrible test just after coming here.


    However, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he felt that he came to the right place.


    Suddenly, a burst of golden light erupted from Su Yan''s body, and at the same time, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword appeared in his hand.


    A sword intent rose from his body.


    Following the Wanzai Ice Sword, infinite ice crystals were released. After these ice crystals were stained with golden brilliance, they also carried a holy breath!


    The breath of holiness permeates and covers everything.


    Then the ice crystals collided fiercely with those broken swords in the air!


    Many sparks appeared in the air, and many broken swords were directly turned into pieces.


    But there were too many broken swords on the ground, several mountains of swords had already soared into the sky, heading towards Su Yan.


    The number of broken swords here might not be a million, but reached tens of millions.


    If ordinary people encountered such an exaggerated situation, they would have already become flustered, but Su Yan not only did not panic, there was a smile flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    He already knew where he had come.


    There should be only one place in this world that can accommodate such a huge broken sword.


    Perhaps it should be said that this is the ultimate destination of every sword - the sword world.


    The Sword Tomb is actually the tomb of the sword, and it is also a part of the sword world.


    These broken swords should have had owners before they were alive, but now they can only be regarded as some surviving ghosts.


    With a light flick of Su Yan''s finger, the surrounding ice crystals vibrated.


    During the vibration, the ice crystals also turned into ten, ten into hundreds, and the number also became extremely large.


    These broken swords looked imposing, but their sword intents were inappropriate, so it was impossible to pose a threat to Su Yan.


    In the sword world, the competition is not as simple as pure mana.


    Since this is a world of its own, it has its own set of independent rules.


    Here, sword intent is the supreme power.


    After coming here, Su Yan''s strength is much stronger than when he was in the God Realm.


    Su Yan had heard of the legend of the sword world long ago. Before that, there was a lucky person in the fairy world who entered the sword world and obtained his own magic weapon.


    But the existence of the sword world has always been very ethereal. If there is no great opportunity, ordinary people will definitely not be able to enter it...


    Unexpectedly, the four major sword domains have fixed channels to connect to the sword world.


    It''s no wonder that the Four Great Sword Domains can be so high and high, it turns out that they have such a background.


    Countless ice crystals were attached with Su Yan''s sword intent. Those broken swords were originally some lonely ghosts, but they couldn''t be the opponents of ice crystals, and they all broke in the air.


    Su Yan resolved the first crisis after entering here, but there was no complacent expression on his face.


    Because he came here to become a sword master, and neither the elders of Shangqing Pavilion nor Ying Longtian gave any hints on how to find his own sword.


    Just saying that Su Yan will naturally understand...


    Su Yan has come to Jianzhong now, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    He could only fly aimlessly. On the ground here, mountains of swords shot straight into the sky. There were countless broken swords on them, and some of them were even severely corroded.


    Su Yan didn''t know how far he flew aimlessly, nor did he know how many broken swords he shattered.


    At this time, a huge mountain of swords, the highest towering into the sky, finally appeared in front of his eyes, blocking his way.


    Seeing this mountain of swords, Su Yan had a faint feeling in his heart that what he was looking for should be on this mountain of swords.


    But he suddenly remembered in his mind that there are a total of four divine swords that have not yet found their owners, and what he is looking for must be the strongest of these four swords!


    If there is really a divine sword on the top of Sword Mountain, is it the strongest one?


    If not, how can you be worthy of him!


    If Su Yan wants to become the sword master, he must also become the strongest sword master in history!


    Everyone has to be covered!


    If he can''t do the strongest lifting, then it doesn''t make any sense for him to come here.


    As if sensing Su Yan''s intentions, the originally cloudless and clear sky was suddenly covered in dark clouds in a very short period of time!


    Strips of thunder and lightning wandered indefinitely in the dark clouds like dragons and snakes!


    Countless broken swords up and down the mountain trembled together, as if even the broken swords of these lonely ghosts became trembling.


    Even the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword in Su Yan''s hand trembled slightly, but this trembling was not under Su Yan''s control.


    And on the top of the mountain above the clouds, it is out of sight.


    The power of terror has completely enveloped everything!


    At the same time, there was an extremely powerful sword intent rising from the sword mountain in front of him, echoing Su Yanyao, and a confrontation was faintly formed between them! !


    It seems that at the top of Sword Mountain, it is as lonely and tall as Su Yan!

 Chapter 5940： countless sword mountains

    Chapter 5940: Countless Sword Mountains


    Su Yan already planned to climb up this sword mountain to see the situation.


    But as soon as he approached, all the sword weapons on the sword mountain stood up, as if a consciousness was manipulating these intricately piled swords at the same time.


    And the higher you go, the better the integrity of the sword. At the top, there are not only some broken swords, but also some intact swords.


    These swords were at the level of fairy weapons at the beginning, but they were all divine weapons at the end!


    All the swords were pointed at Su Yan, and at the same time, there was an arrogant killing intent in the air.


    Obviously, only if Su Yan dared to approach him, they would regard Su Yan as the first target to hunt and kill.


    Su Yan didn''t care about this at all.


    He held the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and killed it directly!


    Although he hasn''t reached the Sword Mountain yet, he has already shaped an iceberg with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword and crashed directly into it!


    The iceberg and the sword mountain collided violently!


    After waking up from the light cocoon, Su Yan''s strength was further enhanced, and he had the power to destroy the world with every move.


    The iceberg is also indomitable, and it is absolutely no less than the sword mountain in terms of size!


    Such two behemoths colliding head-on, the power produced is naturally not to be underestimated!


    There was a loud bang, and the sky and the ground trembled together.


    The berserk force exploded directly and violently in the air!


    Many swords were nailed to the iceberg, and some swords broke through the iceberg and continued to kill Su Yan.


    These swords have different colors of sword light, and at the same time, they also have awe-inspiring killing intent, they want to kill Su Yan here!


    The earth-shattering failed to hit the sky directly! !


    At this moment, Su Yan calmed down, and the Wan Zai Frost Sword in his hand melted into a sword circle again.


    The inside and outside of the sword circle seemed to have become two worlds.


    Inside, Su Yanbao looks solemn, and all auras are peaceful and stable.


    But buying it outside was full of murderous intent. Su Yan''s own terrifying sword intent collided head-on with the sword intent from the sword mountain.


    Those flying swords with sword lights, those below the level of artifacts, all turned into powder in the air!


    Between the sky and the earth, there is only one sword intent left!


    Sword intent from Su Yan!


    There is arrogance and domineering in this sword intent!


    Full of a strong feeling that Lao Tzu is number one in the world!


    At the same time, there is also a crazy delusion to destroy everything in this world!


    This sword intent contained Su Yan''s past and various powers.


    Therefore, the sword intent is often the most honest. What you have experienced and thought about will be fully reflected in the sword intent.


    This wave of sword intent caused those Broken Swords who were still ready to move to choose to be subdued.


    Under this sword intent, if they act recklessly, they will definitely end up in ashes!


    But at the peak of that sword mountain, there is still a sword intent to compete with Su Yan from afar.


    Obviously, Su Yan can''t conquer it only by relying on his sword intent. If he wants to become its master, he must show even stronger power.


    The current Su Yan is not special enough for it.


    When Su Yan arrived here, he suddenly discovered that the so-called becoming the sword master does not mean that he chooses the sword himself, but that he is chosen...


    It''s ridiculous!


    The sword is obviously just a tool, and the talent is the foundation.


    Becoming a sword master should not put the cart before the horse!


    Su Yan let out a breath, and the phantom of the Destroyer Demon God suddenly appeared between the sky and the earth.


    When the ultimate destructive aura appeared, the broken swords around were trembling even more.


    The Demon God of Destruction stands tall and has three heads and six arms. Even if this sword mountain is tens of thousands of miles high, it is easy to climb to the top.


    But Su Yan didn''t do that, he released the phantom of the Destroyer Demon God just to deter the opponent.


    And on his own body, there was an extra layer of golden armor.


    This golden armor is covered with various immemorial inscriptions. These inscriptions have been integrated into Su Yan''s blood and become a part of his power.


    He controlled the sword light of the Ten Thousand Years of Ice Sword, all the way up, he passed through the clouds in an instant, and flew up a long distance. When he looked up, he still couldn''t see where the peak of that sword mountain was!


    It seems that the height of this sword mountain far exceeds my imagination.


    And from the top of the sword mountain, another burst of sword rain fell.


    A burst of sword rain turned out to be composed of divine weapons. These divine weapons turned into colorful sword rain with powerful sword light, trying to completely submerge Su Yan.


    But on the contrary, this kind of moment can arouse Su Yan''s competitive spirit even more.


    He rushed upwards desperately!


    "It''s just a sword, but you still want to ride on my head?"


    The Wanzai Frost Sword turned into a faint sword shadow, and collided fiercely with the colorful rain of swords!


    Although the sword shadow of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword is thin, it contains all of Su Yan''s sword intent. Although those divine swords are all divine weapons, but because there is no one to preside over them, their strength cannot stop Su Yan at all.


    Su Yan broke through countless sword lights all the way, and even cut off many artifacts by him, making a wailing sound.


    He reached the peak with countless wailing sounds.


    He had reached the upper peak, and thought he could see the sword, but even here, he could only see a white mist.


    The sword that he had fought against for a long time was still unwilling to show up!


    A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Su Yan''s mouth...


    This is the sword world, the stronger the sword intent, the stronger the strength.


    Generally speaking, the sword intent of Tian Zhizun must be stronger than that of Da Zhizun, but Su Yan is a special case. His current state is far inferior to Ying Longtian, but in terms of sword intent, it may be much better than Ying Longtian.


    Along the way, he did not know how many painful fights he had experienced, and how many times he had narrowly escaped death.


    It is the sword intent honed in the blood and fire.


    He pointed at the white mist in front of him with the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, and said, "Is the only thing left of you to play tricks?"


    "No matter how powerful Wuzhu''s sword is, it is Wuzhu''s sword! No one presides over it, and it will never be able to exert the strongest power!"


    "I think the power of the sword master is very strong. Why are you so weak? Could it be that you are the weakest of the ten swords?"


    What Su Yan said was actually unfair.


    The sword light that fell just now was casually a million words, if it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid he would have been slaughtered to death.


    He was able to easily block it only because his sword intent was extremely powerful. If it was someone else, he would definitely not feel so relaxed.


    Su Yan only felt that every inch of the surrounding white mist was suddenly full of murderous intent, but he showed a joyful expression.


    Finally, I can see the true power of this sword.


    If it is not as good as her Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword, then it is better to turn around and save her now.


    In the white mist, a purple sword glow suddenly shot out!


    This sword glow was as fast as lightning, to the point where it was difficult for Su Yan''s naked eyes to catch it.


    Even Su Yan''s sword circle was completely shattered in an instant.


    But Su Yan still relied on the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand to resist the sword light.


    "Oh, interesting..."


    Following the appearance of two afterimages in the void, it turned out that Su Yan had already killed towards the source of the sword light...


    He wants to see what the true face of this sword is.


    Following Su Yan, he fell to the peak of Jianshan Mountain. The height here is extremely cold, and there is an extremely terrifying murderous aura, which can almost turn into ice.


    But it has almost no effect on Su Yan.


    Because what he held in his hand was originally a ten-thousand-year ice sword.


    He wanted to use the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword in his hand to smash the white mist in front of him.


    But all of a sudden, the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword swung upwards uncontrollably, and Su Yan''s vision was also distracted by it.


    And in the white mist, some purple sword lights shot out again!


    At this moment, Su Yan felt extremely incredible.


    The Wanzai Frost Sword is a divine weapon hatched by him, how could it not obey his orders?


    Moreover, at such a critical moment, he suddenly saw the sword spirit of the Wanzai Frost Sword appear in front of his eyes, and the sword spirit turned into a little girl like ice crystal, who stared at him coldly from above...


    And those sword edges were already about to kill Su Yan.


    At this moment, the golden armor on Su Yan played its role. The golden armor blocked all the sword brilliance, and then an ice wall was born in front of Su Yan.


    There must be something special about this place, to have awakened the sword spirit of the Wanzai Frost Sword to such an extent.


    Before the Wanzai Frost Sword, there had always been a sword spirit, but the sword spirit was not active, far from being able to transform into a human and appear in front of Su Yan.


    Is it because of coming here? ?


    The sword spirit of the Ten Thousand Zai Ice Sword is like a little girl dressed in pink and jade. She doesn''t seem to be able to speak, but looks at her master with extremely curious eyes.


    Why did she conceive spiritual wisdom at this time...


    Su Yan didn''t have much time to educate the sword spirit of the Ten Thousand Zai Frost Sword. At this time, he had to face very strong pressure.


    Soon another sword light appeared in his group...


    This sword light is blood-colored, and it is transformed from the Four Calamities Difficult to Change Yanzhu.


    After the blood-colored sword light started, a circle of blood-colored aura rippled out, staining the surrounding white mist with a layer of blood.


    Then even Su Yan''s golden eyes seemed to be stained with a faint blood color.


    And Su Yan''s killing intent rose tenfold and a hundredfold! !


    Under the suppression of Su Yan''s earth-shattering killing intent, the entire sword mountain began to shake violently.


    Then Su Yan snorted softly, and the **** sword light turned into a black dragon in his hands, killing towards the end of the white mist!


    The Canglong roared, and the entire Sword Mountain seemed to collapse...


    But when Canglong got close, the huge vibration suddenly disappeared, and even the blood-colored Canglong didn''t move.


    Only a **** mist was left to accompany Su Yan, and the surroundings were so quiet that it was so strange!


    At the end of the **** mist, what happened? !

 Chapter 5941： Su Yans winning spirit

    Chapter 5941: Su Yan��s Desire to Win


    Su Yan only felt that there was an extremely strong pressure coming suddenly!


    There was no warning before this, and even he couldn''t catch it.


    This terrifying power seems to be able to overwhelm everything, even the sword Qi Hualong he just cast was also defeated!


    At the same time, an unparalleled and powerful sword intent rose from the end of the fog.


    Su Yan raised his head, and there was some disbelief in his eyes.


    For many years, this is the first time he has fallen into a disadvantage in the duel of sword intent.


    And the opponent can''t even be regarded as a sword repairer, it''s just a sword without an owner.


    With his pride, he was determined not to tolerate losing to a sword. After the **** sword in his hand shone brightly, it turned into a **** manjusawa.


    With the blooming of this **** flower, the powerful sword intent also spread in all directions!


    His sword intent is like a dragon and a tiger, and he is extremely arrogant!


    The boundless sword intent swept across the sky even more, and the surrounding fog receded towards the rear, as if it had been pierced through by his sword aura!


    But on the other side, that sword intent was still surging and powerful, and it has not been subdued by Su Yan so far.


    A strong fighting spirit surged in Su Yan''s chest: "Interesting, I haven''t met an enemy who can match me in the way of the sword for a long time."


    He opened the way with the **** sword light in his hand, and stabbed into the depths of the fog all the way.


    He wants to see what kind of sword is hidden behind this fog, which can rival him!


    Su Yan''s sword light swayed, and the surrounding mist was also reflected in blood.


    At the same time, a series of **** afterimages were left behind him!


    The further one goes, the heavier the fog becomes.


    These fogs still look light and floating, but after facing them, they can only feel extremely heavy.


    Su Yan felt as if the sword in his hand had hit an indestructible mountain.


    But he has already made up his mind, even if there is really a mountain in front of him, he will go through the mountain!


    He gritted his teeth immediately, and the sword light in his hand bloomed more and more intensely!


    The magnificent sword light instantly enveloped everything, and even himself was integrated into the sword light!


    At this moment, the **** sword light continued to be invincible!


    The terrifying sword power caused the entire space to vibrate together!


    But even so, it is still difficult for Su Yan''s sword light to completely break through the surrounding fog!


    After the mist was split, it actually continued to condense in front of it. The farther forward, the greater the power contained in the mist!


    The shock force made Su Yan''s arm gradually numb, and the first breath was exhausted.


    He had no choice but to take back the sword, put the sword in the other hand, and slashed down vertically with a **** sword light!


    This slash was an air-cracking slash, easily shattering the space in front of him!


    But what is strange is that even if the space is cut into pieces, the flowing mist is not affected at all, and it seems to have merged with the space itself.


    Su Yan snorted coldly, and the divine power of destruction suddenly condensed in his hands.


    That pair of golden eyes excluded all emotions from his mind, and at this moment he had already entered the legendary realm of forgetting emotion.


    Neither happy nor angry, neither angry nor sad!


    There was only a fog in his eyes.


    When he raised the blade in his hand again, the fog shook with the space!


    And Su Yan''s sword intent also climbed to an unbelievable level!


    After his sword pointed again, the fog began to shake.


    Then Su Yan swung the most serious sword.


    This sword looks simple and unpretentious, but it has incredible power.


    That piece of fog was directly split, and among the shadows, Su Yan actually saw the shadows of two swords...


    He originally thought that there was only one sword behind this fog, but he never expected that there were actually two swords!


    The shapes of these two swords are very strange and exaggerated, and the power they contain must also be different.


    And Su Yan also stepped on lotus steps and rushed over there!


    Since the sword is already in front of my eyes, wouldn''t it be a step away to become the sword master!


    In his mind, there was only this simple idea left.


    In almost an instant, he had reached the end of the fog.


    But when he wanted to go through the mist and go to the top of the mountain, a golden thunderbolt directly fell from the sky and hit Su Yan''s body!


    At this moment, the battle armor of the Immortal Dragon God''s battle body automatically covered the whole body, but there were still countless tiny golden lights jumping continuously on the battle armor...


    Su Yan''s complexion also became extremely solemn.


    This golden lightning, as well as the enchantment in front of him, represented that the sword was resisting him.


    Why��


    He also didn''t understand, with his own strength, talent, and powerful sword intent, why would a sword reject him!


    Compared to those sword masters, it is absolutely impossible for Su Yan to be weaker than them in all aspects of talent!


    No matter!


    Even if you resist, the sword is like a beauty, in the face of absolute violence, how can you fight back!


    What he wants, he will desperately reach out to get it!


    No one can stop him!


    Since there is only one step left to become the sword master, no one can stop him!


    The sword glow in his hand was full of blood, completely dyeing the surrounding space red!


    This power comes from the essence and blood of his heart, even if it will damage his body and cultivation, he will not hesitate!


    He just wants to become the sword master, no one can stop him!


    Compared to just now, Su Yan''s aura is even more shocking, but that''s not enough!


    Three pairs of wings of light suddenly bloomed from behind him, and those golden eyes became even brighter than before!


    Then he held the sword and continued to challenge the enchantment in front of him.


    Another thick golden thunderbolt fell from above, but he didn''t care about it, and directly carried it with his body!


    Then the sword light in his hand used the magic-breaking sword move to directly tear down the barrier in front of him.


    There were waves of waves on the enchantment, and the entire sword mountain shook violently, as if an earthquake had occurred! !


    Baihong Sword Domain, on Vulture Mountain.


    Many palaces in the entire Sword Domain shook together, as if a miniature earthquake had occurred.


    People in the Sword Domain are in a state of panic, something that has never happened since ancient times!


    All the sword cultivators showed very shocked and incredible expressions.


    The masters of the Four Great Sword Domains were having a meeting here, and they were only halfway through the meeting at this time, when the tables in the palace suddenly started to shake.


    The tense atmosphere suddenly became extremely chilling.


    The expressions on the faces of the four masters all became extremely exciting.


    "How could the Sword Realm be shaken? Is there something wrong with the foundation of the Sword Realm?"


    "How is this possible... the sword world is desolate and silent, how can it be shaken?"


    The master of Zixiao Sword Region suddenly opened his eyes wide, as if thinking of something.


    "Maybe it has something to do with a child, he went to participate in the trial of the sword master."


    "It''s just the sword master''s trial, how could it shake the foundation of the entire sword world, the four major sword domains?"


    "Open the eyes of the sky, don''t you know if you look at the sword world?"


    Following his words, he flicked his sleeves lightly, and the picture of the sword world appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    I saw that Su Yan was desperately attacking Jianshan''s defense.


    And the whole mountain of swords is constantly shaking, and even many swords broke again, and then fell from the mountain of swords...


    The picture looks both spectacular and incredible.


    After seeing this scene, the four masters were speechless.


    The eyes of these four people showed strong surprise and incomprehension.


    "Don''t he know that this mountain is going to be climbed slowly from the foot of the mountain? Why is he obsessed with attacking Sword Mountain??"


    "Let''s not talk about his reason for attacking Jianshan, where did he get such power!"


    "The sword world is an independent world. The stronger the sword intent, the stronger it is in the sword world. His sword intent is probably close to the level of immortality, which is why he has such power!"


    "But... if his sword intent is so powerful, why can''t he even find the sword mountain by himself, so he must be obsessed with attacking the sword mountain??"


    These masters were silent.


    They really couldn''t understand what Su Yan''s brain circuit was like.


    Su Yan also didn''t know that his attack on Jianshan at this time actually shook the foundation of the four major sword regions.


    He just thought in his heart: How could this enchantment be so powerful!


    It seems that the difficulty of becoming a sword master has far exceeded my expectations!


    He''s out of breath now and needs a little breather.


    And more anxious than the masters of the Four Great Sword Domains are the elders of the Shangqing Pavilion.


    After they sent Su Yan to the sword world, they kept checking Su Yan''s every move through the eyes of the sky.


    Seeing that Su Yan took the initiative to dismantle the barrier of Jianshan, they were also taken aback.


    Jianshan is one of the pillars supporting the four major sword domains. If this is destroyed by Su Yan, the foundation of the four major sword domains will also be in jeopardy.


    But they had no way to contact Su Yan, the sword world was an independent world after all.


    And according to the rules of the sword test, they were not allowed to contact Su Yan.


    So they could only watch helplessly as the sword mountain supporting the four major sword domains suddenly became precarious.


    Seeing Su Yan stop now, they also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then an elder asked: "Great elder, is he really planning to tear down Jianshan?"


    The Great Elder said angrily, "How do I know this?"


    "Grand Elder, didn''t you say that he is extremely intelligent, why can''t he even see the way up the mountain and down the mountain!"


    The Great Elder could only shake his head when he heard this, what else could he say...


    And in the sword world, Su Yan''s breath was completely relieved.


    He intends to complete all his achievements in one battle, and his next sword must completely shatter the barrier! !


    His expression became extremely serious, and his strength was also frantically accumulating.


    But at this moment, a crimson light and shadow suddenly appeared outside the sword mountain!


    Appearing together with this crimson light and shadow is a crazy and greedy sword intent! !

 Chapter 5942： a bewitching sword

    Chapter 5942: A Coquettish Sword


    After seeing this crimson light and shadow.


    The elders of Shangqing Pavilion all widened their eyes.


    "Could it be..."


    "It''s definitely it, there can be no mistake!"


    "This is going to be a lot of fun!"


    "Elder, what should we do now???"


    After seeing the **** light and shadow, the Great Elder was also frowning.


    "It''s too late to stop him now. If he subdues this sword, I''m afraid... it will cause a **** storm in the God Realm!"


    This crimson light and shadow is a sword.


    A sword that made the four major sword domains fear to the extreme!


    Also a sword named Ominous and Forbidden!


    In the Baihong Sword Domain, the expressions of the four masters also changed greatly after seeing this sword appear.


    It seems that even they can''t accept Su Yan subduing this sword...


    Only the ruler of the Zixiao Sword Domain said: "It seems that this is the so-called will of God..."


    "But the name of this sword is Heaven''s Punishment. No one has ever been able to grasp the power of Heaven''s Punishment. They will only gradually lose themselves in the power of Heaven''s Punishment."


    "Although his sword heart and sword intent are very strong, I''m afraid he can''t bear the power of this sword!"


    The person who said this was the master of the Baihong Sword Region, and what he said was definitely not alarmist talk, but the truth.


    Before Su Yan, there were three people who became the sword master of this sword, but all of them ended up very miserable!


    The power contained in this Heaven''s Punishment seems to be very powerful, and can even control the fate of the gods, but using this power will also pay a very high price.


    If Su Yan becomes the sword master of Heaven''s Punishment, then these four masters will worry whether Su Yan will lose control.


    The meaning of the sword master''s existence is to protect the four major sword domains and the God Realm. If it becomes the source of turmoil, then the loss outweighs the gain for them.


    So they are very anxious now, and even the master of the Canglan Sword Region said in a dignified tone: "It''s better for us to break the rules and let him go to the sword mountain, and take one of the two swords at will, than for him to be punished by heaven." sword master."


    "The two swords on the sword mountain are not weak, they are also very powerful, and they will not attack their master."


    This time, the ruler of the Zixiao Sword Domain did not stop him. Su Yan came from his sword domain, so he could be regarded as one of his men. Of course, he hoped that Su Yan would do well.


    Of the two swords on the sword mountain, one is called Kongming, which is a divine sword that can control the river of time;


    The power of each sword can be regarded as extremely amazing.


    With Su Yan''s ability, it is possible to subdue any of the swords, there is no need to take the risk of becoming the sword master of Heaven''s Punishment.


    The master of the Zixiao Sword Domain split out a piece of consciousness, wanting to travel to the sword world and go in front of Su Yan.


    But just as his consciousness reached the Sword Realm, a crimson demon fire suppressed it, burning his consciousness to ashes! !


    Of course, this demon fire came from the punishment of heaven.


    The Sword Spirit of Heaven''s Punishment seemed to have realized that there would be some outside interference coming, so it chose to take the initiative to attack!


    Among the top ten divine swords, the sword spirit of this sword is also the most magical, almost indistinguishable from a monk


    For the rest of the swords, some sword spirits are still as mental as children, and they can''t compare with it at all.


    The wrath of Heaven''s Punishment not only burned and exploded in the Sword Realm.


    Even the table in front of the four rulers suddenly burst into red flames!


    This circle of crimson flames suddenly burst open...


    Instantly engulfed the entire attic!


    A few seconds later, this attic no longer existed, completely turned into black ash.


    The four masters were naturally unharmed, but they were full of anger!


    Two masters roared even more...


    They can''t wait to go to the sword world in person now.


    But even if they open the door to the sword world now, it''s too late! !


    Su Yan originally wanted to fight that **** light and shadow, but he didn''t expect it to transform into an extremely bewitching sword on its own initiative.


    The word coquettish is generally used to describe women, and some women will naturally give people a coquettish feeling.


    But the shape of this sword clearly made Su Yan feel coquettish. Once his eyes fell on it, he couldn''t take his eyes away.


    This sword is really beautiful!


    And the powerful sword intent transmitted from the sword body also subsided suddenly.


    Then the sword flew towards Su Yan.


    The tip of the sword was facing Su Yan with its back, but the armrest of the sword was facing Su Yan.


    In other words, does it want to become Su Yan''s weapon?


    In a blink of an eye, Su Yan had already connected this sword into his own hand.


    At this moment, his blood surged wildly, his heart began to beat wildly, and all the veins on his arms stood out!


    Just by holding this coquettish sword, he is in danger of going mad.


    What kind of sword is this?


    Su Yan only felt that this sword didn''t look like a magic weapon, but a magic weapon, and it was a more monster weapon than ordinary magic soldiers!


    But at the next moment, Su Yan only felt a powerful force coming from the sword towards his body!


    This force was so powerful that the powerful spiritual power rushed straight to his sky cap, forming a blood-colored beam of light, enveloping him in it.


    After experiencing the discomfort just now, Su Yan only felt that his whole body was filled with endless power!


    The power around him surged to an incomparably outrageous level! !


    He looked at the sword mountain in front of him, and the barrier of the sword mountain, and he had a strange feeling��the barrier of the sword mountain was no longer unbreakable, but fragile.


    With just one swipe of his sword, he can wipe out the entire sword mountain!


    And the two swords on the top of Jianshan Mountain were far inferior to the bewitching blood-colored long sword in his hand.


    Suddenly, a strong urge to destroy was born in his heart, and he even wanted to completely destroy everything in this sword world! !


    This feeling Su Yan found very strange, but at the same time somewhat familiar.


    Suddenly, cold sweat appeared on Su Yan''s forehead, and his expression became serious.


    He remembered, he had the same feeling when he got the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction for the first time!


    Is this sword really an artifact?


    He lifted up the sword, and the **** breath flowed continuously on the sword, as if possessing some kind of rhythm of life...


    No matter how you look at it, this sword is too coquettish!


    And the masters of the Four Great Sword Domains are already worried about one thing.


    "He has already received Heaven''s Punishment. If he is controlled by Heaven''s Punishment to cut off the sword mountain, the four major sword domains will collapse!"


    "We have to go to the sword world to stop him!"


    "You don''t want to see your hometown that you worked so hard to build be wiped out with a sword, do you?"


    But the ruler of Zixiao Sword Region said: "No, he should be able to resist the manipulation of Heaven''s punishment!"


    "Look!"


    The expression Su Yan stared at that sword was indeed extremely weird.


    He didn''t say a word for a long time, as if he had fallen into the battle between heaven and man in his heart.


    In fact, Su Yan was suspecting that he had not become the sword master. This strange and strange sword of unknown origin did not seem to match the four major sword domains at all.


    And even if the sword in his hand is one of the divine swords, counting the two on the top of the mountain, there is still a divine sword missing!


    Now that there are four divine swords in the sword world, he must at least look at all four swords before deciding which one to choose as the sword master.


    He really thought too much.


    Ordinary geniuses are already very excited to get the favor of one of the swords. Generally speaking, the sword chooses the person, and there has never been a person who actively chooses the sword.


    In Su Yan''s heart, a seductive female laughter suddenly appeared.


    Su Yan suddenly became extremely alert.


    And the aura of the blood sword in front of him became more mysterious and vivid.


    Only then did Su Yan realize that it was the sword spirit who was talking to him on his own initiative.


    "Don''t you look down on me? I am the number one Heaven''s Punisher among the Ten Famous Swords!"


    A woman appeared in Su Yan''s spiritual world. This woman had **** hair and was wearing an ancient costume. Her skirt was opened wide, revealing her snow-white skin. She looked about thirty years old, and she was full of the charm of Yujie.


    "Top ten famous swords, there is one that has not appeared, who is that sword?"


    She looked at Su Yan and said, "Don''t you care about my power? If you become my master, I can immediately promote you to the Supreme Being."


    Su Yan said: "Without your power, the Supreme Being is within my reach."


    "What about the supreme, empty, and immortal realms that day?"


    Su Yan didn''t speak anymore.


    "The two swords in front of me, one is called Kongming, and the other is called Babai Shenyan, as for the one that didn''t show up..."


    She suddenly jumped and hugged Su Yan, and her body was completely pressed against him.


    Although it is in the spiritual world, all touches are extremely real.


    But Su Yan is like a rock, and it is absolutely impossible for him to be shaken by mere beauty.


    She blew into Su Yan''s ear and said, "The sword that didn''t show up is my younger sister. She is so shy. Her name is Tiangan, and she can also be called Longevity Sword."


    "Heaven''s Punishment and Longevity Sword, I am the master of killing and destruction, and she is the master of the growth of all things, who do you think is more suitable for you?"


    Su Yan pushed her away, "You are obviously a sword spirit, why do you act like a female devil?"


    "You don''t think there is any meaning to this kind of womanly temptation, do you?"


    She didn''t care about Su Yan''s words at all, and she didn''t get angry. Instead, she said: "I thought you liked it. I smell the breath of destruction from your soul. The godhead you cultivated is the **** of destruction... This kind of godhead is ten thousand None of them, very much to my liking. I like unscrupulous killing, will you satisfy me?"


    "satisfy?"


    Her expression became more and more wild: "Of course I am satisfied. If you can''t satisfy me, then it is completely meaningless for me to seek you as my master. You should understand the meaning of this, after all, you are also the master killer." Godhead of cutting and destruction!"

 Chapter 5943： become a sword master

    Chapter 5943: Become the Sword Master


    At this moment, Su Yan only felt that what he was facing was not just a sword, but a person.


    A man with intelligence, desires, and emotions as well.


    Even though he already knew that these ten famous swords had incredible wisdom and were more powerful than all sword spirits, he never thought that these sword spirits had evolved to such a degree.


    To some extent, they can also be regarded as monks.


    And the relationship between the sword and the sword master is not a simple master-servant relationship, but a strange symbiotic relationship.


    Seeing that Su Yan hadn''t spoken for a long time, Jian Ling asked impatiently: "Don''t you want to be my master?"


    "Didn''t you come to the sword world to become the sword master? Why... when the situation is imminent, you are a little afraid and shrink back?"


    Of course she knew that Su Yan would not be afraid, let alone shrink back.


    What she is using now is just a kind of provocative method.


    This radical method looks very simple, but as long as it is easy to use, it will do.


    She believed that no man in the world would show his weakness in front of her peerless beauty.


    As long as she grasps Su Yan and signs the soul contract, she can leave the sword world with Su Yan.


    Speaking of which, the outside world is more interesting, the sword world is really too lonely!


    But Su Yan was thinking about another question at this time. Can he completely control the sword spirit of this sword?


    When this question came to his mind, he really thought about it seriously.


    But soon, he was laughing.


    He would think about such a question, probably because this sword is so special.


    Then he smiled and directly clenched the sword of Heaven''s Punishment with both hands, and a strange feeling of being connected by blood came immediately!


    The sword spirit''s expression also became more and more crazy, and her eyes turned completely blood-colored, and then she laughed wildly.


    "It seems that you have made a decision, my master."


    At this moment, many ancient characters appeared in front of Su Yan''s eyes, and it was the first time he had seen these characters.


    But for some reason, his brain automatically translated these words into meanings he could understand casually.


    These golden words contain a contract.


    The contract formed by the sword and the sword master is immortal.


    The sword master needs to lend his vitality to the sword spirit, and the sword spirit will return his strength to the sword master.


    Unless the sword master dies or falls, the contract will be terminated, and the sword will automatically fly back to the sword world to wait for the next master.


    Su Yan asked: "What does the sword spirit need vitality for? You already have an eternal and endless lifespan."


    She said: "You won''t understand, if there is no vitality, how can we prove that we have really lived?"


    If nothing in this world can be touched, smelled, or felt, and only the infinite emptiness remains, only the vitality can fill this intense emptiness.


    This is the essence of the contract!


    After Su Yan got the answer he wanted, he pressed his fingerprint on the contract without any hesitation.


    And Sword Spirit let out an incomparably hearty laugh. After Su Yan, she also pressed her handprint on the contract...


    The soul contract between the two parties is established!


    I saw a **** sword light suddenly soaring into the sky, shaking the entire sword world completely!


    And the four major sword domains above the sword world were also violently shaken!


    This vibration is much stronger than before...


    The faces of the masters of the four major sword domains were filled with shock, followed by strong helplessness.


    "Looks like God''s Punishment is coming to this world again!"


    "This sword is the one with the heaviest smell of blood among the top ten famous swords. When it appeared in the God Realm the first two times, it slaughtered all the gods!"


    In addition, he thought he was the master and said helplessly: "I remember clearly that when the punishment of heaven appeared in the God Realm last time, it caused a **** storm!"


    "Probably three epochs ago..."


    "Sky Punishment reappears in the world, I''m afraid there will be many gods who will be killed, and there will be an incomparable slaughter in the God Realm!"


    This kind of killing is something these four masters are completely unwilling to see.


    But God''s punishment in this world is already an unchangeable thing!


    The Shangqing Pavilion was also violently shaken.


    All those elders couldn''t sit still, just from the weather changes in front of them, they already knew that the seventh sword master had been born!


    Whenever a sword master is born, it is the most worthy of celebration for the four major sword domains!


    So their faces were full of ecstasy, but the great elder was not happy at all.


    Because he also doesn''t want to see Heaven''s Punishment appear in this world!


    Once this sword appears in the world, it will definitely cause boundless murder!


    Not only the Dark Abyss, but even the God Realm, I am afraid that it will be plunged into a large area of ??thick blood.


    The terrifying blood-colored brilliance spread all over the sword world, and the two divine swords on the sword mountain became dim in comparison.


    And Su Yan was bathed in the blood-colored beam of light, he could feel his power rising at an incredible speed after signing the contract!


    Ten times, a hundred times... Maybe he can directly break through from the early stage of the Great Supreme to the late stage of the Great Supreme here!


    With the help of Heaven''s Punishment, he can cross the realm that would take tens of thousands of years or even longer for others to cross in the blink of an eye!


    This is the power of the sword master!


    He could feel that the divine power in his body was growing crazily, the power had already flowed to the limbs and bones with the blood, and the power of the whole body was surging to the point that it was almost overflowing.


    And his hair flew upside down towards the sky! !


    To be honest, after entering the God Realm, it was the first time for Su Yan to feel such surging power flowing through his body!


    The thrill of this power surpasses everything! !


    No wonder everyone in the Four Great Sword Realms wants to become a sword master!


    This kind of power is what every monk desires!


    And now it is not the full power of Heaven''s Punishment, if he is given some time to fully integrate the power of Heaven''s Punishment, then he can also become a Heavenly Supreme in a very short time.


    The Heavenly Sovereign can shape the realm of the gods, and for ordinary gods, it is already a top-level existence.


    As for those immortals who have crossed the realm of the sky, they basically only exist in legends, and ordinary gods are only famous, and there is almost no chance to meet them.


    And with the growth of Su Yan''s strength, the entire sword world became more and more shaken, and even the broken swords on the ground were stained with blood.


    The Sword Spirit of Heaven''s Punishment sat on a blood-colored cloud with great interest, and looked at Su Yan with one hand on his chin.


    She showed appreciative eyes.


    She likes ambitious men, and prefers powerful men, but if she is just an ordinary person, she has no right to dominate her, let alone become her master!


    The blood in the Sword Realm today will be reflected in the God Realm sooner or later!


    She will join forces with Su Yan to kill all the gods standing in front of her, and walk a path with blood and bones!


    The masters of the four major sword domains worked together to display their cultivation bases, and the powerful forces gradually suppressed the turmoil in the sword world, so the four major sword domains did not continue to shake the mountains.


    They were also waiting, waiting for Su Yan to return from the sword world.


    Generally speaking, after becoming a sword master, it will take some time to digest the power of the sword, at the same time repair the damage to the body, and rely on the power of the sword to enhance one''s godhead.


    This process is long or short, and varies from person to person.


    That is to say, Su Yan will leave the sword realm and return to the Zixiao sword realm after fully digesting the power of this gift.


    There must be some time before that.


    Regarding Su Yan''s matter, the masters of the Four Great Sword Regions still have to discuss it.


    Heaven''s Punishment is the most ferocious sword among the ten famous swords. It is not easy to know just by looking at the name of the sword.


    But before they had time to have a detailed discussion, another trouble came to them.


    Xuanyang Tianzhizun of Qingfeng God Realm fled to Baihong Sword Realm in a panic with more than thirty disciples.


    Xuanyang Tianzun looked very embarrassed, not only the Taoist robe was stained with blood, but even one arm was cut off.


    The sword energy remaining in his body was still destroying the vitality in his body. If it wasn''t for his supreme cultivation, he wouldn''t even be able to come to the Baihong Sword Field to seek an audience.


    Qingfeng Shenyu''s main weapon refinement, the psionic arrows used by the Immortal Great Wall, and the various divine swords used by the disciples of the four major sword domains, 70% were forged by Qingfeng Shenyu.


    It can be said that Qingfeng Shenyu is the most important arms dealer in the four major sword domains.


    And Xuanyang Tianzun is the master of Qingfeng God Realm, he came here so miserably because his God Realm was forcibly occupied by someone.


    After he met the four masters, he fell to the ground almost immediately.


    "Four masters, my God Realm was taken away by that old thief Hidden Dragon, and 30,000 disciples and disciples in God Realm were also slaughtered by him. I also ask the four masters to help me uphold justice!"


    His head hit the ground hard.


    The four masters are aloof, and the curtains cover their faces, making them more mysterious and majestic.


    The first one to speak was the master of the Canglan Sword Region, he said sharply: "Who is this hidden dragon, who dares to make trouble with the Four Great Sword Regions, he is looking for death!"


    "Now is a critical period to deal with the dark turmoil. If someone flies to make trouble, shoot and kill!"


    Another master said: "I remember that old thief Hidden Dragon is a disciple of the ancient dark demon god. Could it be that the ancient dark forces have awakened after the ancient times?"


    "The gods of ancient darkness have all fallen in the ancient era. Now that such a long era has passed, can those ancient darkness still exist?"


    "There will always be darkness dormant in the turbulence of time and space. Since they dare to seize the Qingfeng God Realm, it is equivalent to declaring war with the Four Great Sword Realms!"


    "How can we still get used to him! Just send people to exterminate them!"


    Xuanyang Tianzhi raised his head when he heard this, and said: "Your Master is merciful, that old thief Hidden Dragon is already at the peak of Tianzhi, and he has a very powerful artifact in his hand. It''s the sword master who can''t make a move! If it''s just an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign, I''m afraid I can''t handle him!"

 Chapter 5944： intense trouble

    Chapter 5944 Intense Annoyance


    The ruler asked, "What artifact does he have in his hand?"


    "His artifact seems to be a kind of five-colored **** sand, which can grow larger against the wind, and can easily cover a god''s domain. It has the magic of the five elements. My seven heavenly sovereigns fought desperately, but he used this Wucai Shensha was smashed into meat paste, I broke an arm, and I tried my best to escape!"


    The master of the Baihong God Realm frowned and said, "The five-colored **** sand...could it be that magic weapon?"


    Another master said seriously: "It can''t be wrong, it must be an artifact created by the Scarlet Red Heavenly Emperor in the ancient times. Its name should be Zhenshensha. I don''t know how many days of Supreme Beings and ancient gods were suppressed by him with this magic weapon!"


    "Zhenshen sand has infinite weight. If one accidentally falls into it, it will be surrounded by boundless gravity, and it will be impossible for the Supreme Being to resist!"


    "This baby is indeed very tricky!"


    "But the **** battle with the Dark Abyss is far from over. The six sword masters are fighting against the Dark Abyss on the front line, and there is no way to send any more people!"


    Xuanyang Tianzun didn''t dare to speak at all, but just knelt down and listened to how the four masters would make up their minds.


    "Is it possible to let the master take action?"


    "No, the four major masters cannot leave the sword field. If there are only three masters left, the dark abyss must be aware of it. Once the balance is broken, the Immortal Great Wall will probably face a hundred times the pressure!"


    Although the masters of the Four Great Sword Realms did not arrive at the front line in person, their existence is also the key to ensuring the Immortal Great Wall and the Four Great Sword Realms.


    As long as the four of them are still sitting here, those immortal beings in the dark abyss will be wary and dare not act lightly...


    This is a very fragile dynamic balance. Once one of the four masters is missing, the balance will naturally disappear!


    However, the psionic arrows and various magic weapons made by Qingfeng God Realm are also the key to supporting the **** battle against the dark abyss.


    It is absolutely impossible for the Four Great Sword Regions to sit idly by and ignore this matter.


    Because this matter not only involves face, but also inside.


    Even if the four masters don''t care about the sword master, they are still strong like clouds, and there are many heavenly supreme beings.


    Those who can hold the title of **** in the four major sword domains are all the existences of the peak of the heavenly supreme, and there are seven of them in the half-step immortality.


    But even if Emperor Dragon God Venerable and the others fight together, they probably won''t be able to deal with Zhenshensha.


    "Zhenshensha is close to the level of the creation artifact. If there is no magic weapon corresponding to the same level, it will be absolutely difficult for the Supreme Being to win!"


    "At this point, it seems that only one sword master can be recalled, and then ordered to deal with this matter!"


    "But if the sword master is forcibly recalled, what should we do in the **** battle with the dark abyss?"


    "Now the six sword masters each have their own town. If the sword master loses the presidency, I''m afraid it will be difficult to stand up."


    "The vacancy vacated by the sword master, our master will fill it up!"


    After the Master of the Baihong Sword Region finished speaking, everyone was shocked!


    The masters of the Four Great Sword Domains actually want to visit the Immortal Great Wall...


    Those gods also frowned, and said: "It''s better to let Emperor Dragon replace one sword master, the power of seven gods should be comparable to one sword master..."


    Just when everyone had different opinions, a blood-colored radiance tore through the sky.


    At the same time, it also reflected the sky above the sword field into a blood red.


    The entire Sword Realm suddenly felt like a formidable enemy. They thought that some evil **** was attacking the Sword Realm. They just thought that this evil **** was too bold and reckless, and wanted to break ground on Tai Sui!


    This evil **** must be killed in form and spirit!


    The defensive formations of Sword Domain itself were activated almost immediately.


    Countless sword lights diffracted towards Su!


    These sword lights are of different colors, and when gathered together, they seem to have turned into countless rainbows.


    Facing the boundless sword light around him, Su Yan just snorted softly, and then drew a circle with the Heaven''s Punishment in his hand.


    A circle of **** radiance slowly enveloped it!


    All those sword lights that came towards him collapsed in the air!


    In an instant, at least a thousand swords were broken! !


    The crazy laughter of Heaven''s Punishment Sword Spirit echoed in Su Yan''s ears, and she shouted happily: "That''s it! That''s it! This is the kind of master I want!"


    "They dare to take the initiative to attack you, rush down and kill them, kill them all!!"


    Her bewitching words were completely useless to Su Yan, Su Yan would only think that she was too noisy.


    At the same time, Su Yan took away the sword light, and then looked down. There was a golden palace here, which looked imposing, but it was a place he had never been to.


    While he was still in doubt, he saw two gods flying in front of him.


    Among them was an old acquaintance, Emperor Dragon God Venerable. When he saw Su Yan holding a **** long sword, his expression became extremely complicated for a while.


    "How can you do it here?"


    Su Yan said: "I just came back from the sword world, they attacked me first, if I don''t fight back, will I kill myself?"


    Emperor Dragon God Venerable said: "This is a misunderstanding. They didn''t recognize you and regarded you as an intruder, so they overreacted. You put away the sword first, and I will take you to meet the four masters."


    "The four masters?"


    Su Yan''s eyes suddenly enlarged, and he asked, "What exactly is this place?"


    "This is the Baihong Sword Field!"


    Only then did Su Yan suddenly realize: "It turns out that when I came back from the Sword Realm, I actually arrived at the Baihong Sword Realm. No wonder everything here feels strange."


    God Emperor Dragon looked at Su Yan again, with an extremely complicated look on his face.


    When he met Su Yan for the first time, Su Yan was still at the early stages of the Great Supreme Being, but now he is at the peak of the Great Supreme Being, and he is about to enter the realm of the Heavenly Supreme.


    It''s only been a few days... It''s no exaggeration to say that the speed of progress is rapid!


    Su Yan included Heaven''s Punishment into the scabbard, originally intending to put this sword into his body, but the sword spirit of Heaven''s Punishment did not allow it.


    She said: "Now that you are the sword master, you should announce this news to the world. How can you hide the sword from others?"


    Su Yan had no choice but to hold the sword in his own hand.


    He followed the Emperor Dragon God and slowly fell into the palace below.


    He is also very curious about these four masters, and wants to know what kind of people they are.


    Among the four masters, Su Yan has met one before, that is Mu Qiuming''s father, Mu Nianqing, who is an immortal and the founder of Zixiao Sword Domain.


    Mu Nianqing, the large Zixiao Immortal Emperor, is said to have an incredible sword hidden in his body. Once he uses his power, it has the power to destroy the world.


    But Su Yan asked, among the four major sword domains today, ninety-nine out of ten people have never seen what it is like for the four masters to fight directly.


    After he walked in, the first thing he saw was Mu Nianqing, the master of Zixiao Sword Region. He had a long beard and looked like a kind elder.


    As for the master of the Baihong Sword Domain, he was wearing a silver dragon white armor, with a fierce expression on his face. At first glance, he looked like someone who was extremely serious about killing. His name was Bai Ming.


    There is also the Master of the Canglan Sword Region, he is as handsome as a woman, but his pair of red phoenix eyes are also murderous, his name is Luan Wu.


    As for the last one, it is Yun Cang, the ruler of Chicheng Sword Region. He is more than two meters tall, and he is impeccably handsome like the sun **** in both figure and appearance.


    These four masters were all sizing up Su Yan. Their gazes were extremely penetrating, as if they wanted to see through Su Yan completely, regardless of his body and mind.


    Bai Ming said: "In such a short time, have you absorbed all the power of Heaven''s Punishment?"


    They originally thought that it would take a long time to absorb and refine the power from Heaven''s Punishment, and only after that could he be called the Sword Master.


    It never occurred to Su Yan that Su Yan had already accomplished everything in a short period of time.


    And Su Yan also confirmed one thing in the eyes of the four masters��these four are all immortals! !


    Although they didn''t take the initiative to oppress Su Yan with strength and momentum, Su Yan still felt a heavy sense of oppression.


    This is a natural sense of oppression from the upper gods.


    It is impossible for Su Yan to feel so oppressed by the level of Supreme Being.


    Exactly... to what extent is the power of the Immortals?


    If they attack with all their strength, what kind of power will they have to destroy the world?


    Su Yan was really curious about this point.


    There are many other Heavenly Sovereigns and Divine Sovereigns in this hall, and they are seeing Su Yan for the first time.


    But their eyes have become horrified.


    Because they have already seen that the man standing in front of them is the seventh sword master of the Four Great Sword Domains! !


    There have been no sword masters in the four major sword domains for more than two thousand years!


    During this period, many amazing and brilliant geniuses went to the sword world, but they all went without returning.


    Today, Su Yan tore through the sky and returned from the sword world. The sky outside is still full of blood, which left some shock in their hearts.


    And Xuanyang Tianzhi also brought his disciples to bow to Su Yan.


    The sword master is in the four major sword domains, that is, the existence second only to the four masters, and has an infinitely high status.


    Mu Nianqing, the master of Zixiao Sword Domain, gently stroked his long beard, and said, "Su Yan, congratulations on becoming the sword master. How do you feel?"


    Su Yan clasped his fists at him and said, "I feel better than ever before. If you give me some time, I will definitely be able to break through to the realm of Supreme Being!"


    No one would doubt what he said, because he was already the sword master.


    If the sword master wants to advance to the Supreme Heaven, it is as easy as eating and drinking.


    "Okay, although you have been here in the Four Great Sword Realms for a short time, you have made outstanding achievements in the Immortal Great Wall. The military achievements are already stronger than some heavenly supreme beings, so I am not mistaken."


    "There is a task right now, I don''t know what you want?"


    The expression on Xuanyang Tianzhi''s face suddenly became extremely horrified, and then he looked at Su Yan.


    According to what Mu Nianqing meant, is he planning to send him to solve the problem of Qingfeng God Realm? ?

 Chapter 5945： let me go

    Chapter 5945 Why not let me go


    Facing Mu Nianqing, Su Yan said confidently: "I don''t know what the mission is?"


    "The Qingfeng God Realm was occupied by a traitor. Now that the God Realm has fallen, someone needs to lead an army to take it back."


    "Qingfengshenyu is an important supply place for our weapon refining. Seventy percent of the various weapons used in the Immortal Great Wall are made by Qingfengshenyu. You should be able to understand its importance."


    Mu Nianqing was very satisfied after hearing this, but the other three masters had different ideas.


    Luan Wu, the ruler of the Canglan Sword Domain, said seriously: "His realm is only the Great Supreme, how could he possibly be able to deal with that old thief Hidden Dragon?"


    He didn''t think that Su Yan had the ability to defeat the old thief Hidden Dragon, and the old thief still had such a powerful artifact in his hand.


    It can be said that Su Yan has no chance!


    The sword master is very powerful, but at least wait until Su Yan grows up.


    Now he is like a small sapling, rather than expecting him to create miracles, it is better to cultivate him well.


    It can''t be said that there is anything wrong with his thinking, it can only be said that he is very calm and prudent.


    After hearing this, Su Yan remained calm, neither refuting nor arguing for himself.


    Instead, the sword spirit of Heaven''s Punishment kept saying in a bewitching tone next to his ear: "What kind of master, he dares to look down on you. If I were you, I would fight him right now, no matter what master he is, kill himself Is it okay if you can��t do it? Do you want him to decide what to do?��


    The bewitching voice of the sword spirit could not disturb Su Yan''s mind at all, but he still felt a little disturbed.


    And he was already sure that others probably couldn''t see the sword spirit, nor could they hear the sword spirit''s voice.


    If there is any communication between him and the sword spirit, there is a high probability that he is communicating with the air in the eyes of others, and it can only be said that he has some serious illness.


    Even though the other three masters were all questioning, Mu Nianqing still insisted on his own idea, he said: "Su Yan''s ability may exceed your imagination, not to mention the sword in his hand is not an ordinary sword, What do you say, Su Yan."


    Su Yan said earnestly: "The sword in my hand is indeed very unusual. I don''t know what the cultivation level of that old hidden dragon thief you are talking about is?"


    "He is the peak of the Supreme Heavenly Supreme. He used to be related to the dark turmoil in ancient times. Today, I don''t know where he got an exceptionally powerful artifact. The Supreme Heavenly Supreme in the four major sword realms can hardly do anything to him, but I I think you, you should be able to."


    Mu Nianqing has extra confidence in Su Yan, even Su Yan has not figured out why he thinks highly of him so much.


    The sword spirit began to chatter in Su Yan''s ear again.


    She very much hoped that Su Yan would agree to this task, even if he didn''t kill the four masters and establish himself as king, at least he would have to prove his strength as a sword master!


    And after she returned from the sword world, she was also looking forward to the first feast of killing.


    If Su Yan can satisfy her, then she will definitely give Su Yan more strength...


    Looking at the sword spirit in front of him, even his eyes turned red, and the expression on his face was so frenzied that he couldn''t help but drool...


    Su Yan also gradually realized that this sword might be even crazier than he imagined.


    At least ten times more insane than the Heavenly Halberd of Conviction!


    The sword spirit surrounded Su Yan from behind, and she gently licked Su Yan''s face with her tongue.


    Obviously, if Su Yan doesn''t agree to her, then she will definitely make trouble again.


    In desperation, Su Yan said: "I am willing to go to the Qingfeng God Realm, as long as I kill all the dark old monsters entrenched in the God Realm, right?"


    Luan Wu said solemnly: "That old monster Hidden Dragon is not simple. The Zhenshen Sand in his hand is an ancient artifact. It is easy to suppress the Supreme Being!"


    "You have just become the sword master, it is too dangerous to face such a powerful enemy! The sword master is the most precious wealth of the four major sword domains, you should not take such a risk!"


    Just after his words fell, the other two masters also said.


    "Su Yan, you have just become the sword master. We understand how you want to build up your achievements. But even if we go, the old thief Hidden Dragon needs to deal with it seriously. You may not be his opponent."


    "We need to discuss this matter again. You are the sword master, and we are determined not to risk your life!"


    Obviously, when Su Yan became the sword master, his own value also rose accordingly.


    Now he is already the most precious asset of the Four Great Sword Regions. Losing a sword master is a major setback that the Four Great Sword Regions are absolutely unwilling to face.


    Although Mu Nianqing intends to support Su Yan, the four masters of the four major sword domains are jointly controlled by the four masters, and the current votes are one to three, so even he has nothing to do.


    The three masters are already discussing that they will send several gods to attack the old thief Hidden Dragon in Qingfeng God Realm.


    As for Su Yan''s name, it has been completely ruled out.


    They always believed that Su Yan had just become the sword master, and the most important thing right now was to stay in the sword realm to consolidate his cultivation.


    But Sword Spirit''s interest has been aroused, and she can''t wait to face the legendary old hidden dragon thief...


    As for the rest, it doesn''t matter at all to her.


    Under her bewitchment, Su Yan pulled the Heaven''s Punishment out of the scabbard.


    The crimson sword light illuminated the entire temple, and even the aura of the four masters was completely overwhelmed for a moment.


    Then the crimson sword light began to devour everything!


    Under the shroud of this crimson sword light, all other sword lights became dim.


    Even the sword light worn by the Juggernaut was overwhelmed!


    This is the power of divine punishment!


    When this sword is willing to give power, then Su Yan, as the master, will get incomparable power! !


    With the blessing of this formidable force, coupled with Su Yan''s incomparably powerful sword intent, it will definitely be a combination where one plus one is greater than two.


    Su Yan followed her, and slowly said: "If you use all your strength, there are probably not a few Heavenly Sovereigns in the Four Great Sword Domains who can resist it. If you send those Heavenly Sovereigns, why not send me there!"


    There was also a deity who was very dissatisfied with Su Yan''s words. He drew out his divine sword and wanted to fight against the punishment of heaven.


    But his sword light was soon completely swallowed by the crimson brilliance!


    There was a chill coming from the crimson sword light, as if he had been targeted by an extremely vicious snake!


    Now Su Yan is only a great supreme being, but relying on the power of the sword master, he can easily suppress the gods! !


    If he enters the Heavenly Supreme, wouldn''t he be able to compete with half-step immortality? !


    Although they had already prepared for the power of Heaven''s Punishment, when they really faced the power of this sword, everyone couldn''t help but gasp.


    Even the masters were extremely shocked. Unexpectedly, a small Great Sovereign could suppress the Immortals to some extent!


    What surprised them even more was Su Yan''s adaptability. He had just been punished by heaven and became the sword master, yet he was able to use the power of this sword to such an extent!


    It''s incredible!


    You must know that Heaven''s Punishment is the most brutal and difficult sword among the ten famous swords.


    Obviously, they don''t understand what Heaven''s Punishment is longing for...


    The four masters looked at each other, and Mu Nianqing said: "From the current point of view, Su Yan is indeed the most suitable person."


    "Just now you questioned whether his strength is not purple jade against the old thief Hidden Dragon, you should be relieved now."


    "The combined power of Su Yan and Heaven''s Punishment is definitely enough to confront the old thief Hidden Dragon head-on!"


    The other three masters hadn''t spoken yet, and the crimson sword light in the palace became even more terrifying!


    It seems that as long as Su Yan changes his mind, a fierce killing can erupt in this palace.


    In the face of the power of Heaven''s Punishment, even those powerful gods also felt strongly suffocated!


    The so-called great supreme peak, in the face of such power, is like a piece of meat that has no ability to fight back.


    Su Yan''s expression looked very calm, as if he was in a silent coercion.


    But in fact, he just pulled out the Heaven''s Punishment from the scabbard, that''s all.


    The rest of the display of strength is all acts of self-assertion by God''s punishment.


    Su Yan didn''t stop this sword, because he really wanted to see how extreme the power of the sword of Heaven''s Punishment had reached!


    "Then allow it."


    "Since Su Yan insists on this...then I have nothing to say."


    The three masters changed their original thoughts one after another, and then looked at Su Yan with incomparably solemn eyes.


    "Su Yan, you have to remember that your life is the first priority. You can lose to the old thief Hidden Dragon, but you can''t act on your will. If you think you can''t beat it, just return to the Four Great Sword Domains."


    "For the rest, we will naturally find a way..."


    "The sword master''s life is the first priority. From the moment you become the sword master, your life is not only your own."


    Su Yan listened attentively to the teachings of these four masters.


    But the sword spirit was already whispering in his ears: "A man like you shouldn''t like to be inferior to others, why do you respect these four old things so much!"


    "In my opinion, these four old things are not as good as you. With your talent, it''s easy to surpass them. They just cultivated more than ten epochs earlier than you!"


    Su Yan couldn''t help but smile wryly after hearing Jian Ling''s words.


    It might be useful for her to confuse others with her words, but it would definitely not work for Su Yan.


    No matter how long or how long someone else has cultivated for more than a dozen epochs, being better than you is an objective fact.


    And respecting objective facts is also a necessary homework for swordsmen.


    He said to the sword spirit in his heart: "You can start killing immediately, don''t make any noise before that, I will calm down and cultivate my energy, and I will call you when I am about to make a move."


    Regarding Su Yan''s attitude, Sword Spirit has ten thousand dissatisfaction.


    But it was useless for her to be dissatisfied, Su Yan had already sunk the sword back into the scabbard.


    The red light that filled the sky also dissipated because of this.

 Chapter 5946： another sword master

    Chapter 5946 Another Sword Master


    Now that this task has fallen to Su Yan, the next step is to finalize some details.


    Mu Nianqing gave Qin Feng great convenience, and at the same time sent three thousand elite Taoist soldiers to him, and at the same time sent two gods, Emperor Dragon and Yaoyang, to assist Su Yan.


    He wants to make sure nothing goes wrong.


    But Su Yan always felt a little uncomfortable. These four masters seemed to treat him like a baby, and they were afraid that something would happen to him.


    Although I can understand their mood and position of treating the sword master as a treasure, it will always feel strange for this kind of thing to happen to me.


    The Sword Spirit of Heaven''s Punishment was extremely excited, and kept chattering in his ears since he set off.


    "Do you know that I haven''t killed a **** for a long time, and the happiness brought by killing a **** far surpasses all other happiness!"


    "Killing those gods will definitely make you happy, Su Yan!"


    Her words were filled with a strange sense of anticipation, as if she couldn''t wait for the upcoming battle.


    Of course, in her eyes, the so-called battle was just an inevitable massacre.


    Although Xuanyang Tianzhi was very polite to Su Yan on the surface, he was actually very worried in his heart.


    Although Su Yan showed a crushing level of sword intent just now, like a turbulent wave, he had to bow his head and surrender.


    But his Su Yan''s strength is only that of the Supreme Being.


    The gap in realm has not been smoothed out because of this, this is the most terrible thing.


    But since it was a matter for the four masters to decide, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    When they came to the back of the Qingfeng God Realm, they had already seen a strong black aura completely wrapping the upper part of the God Realm before they arrived.


    Even the Divine Sense of the God Venerable could not penetrate this darkness and reach the realm of the gods...


    God Emperor Emperor Dragon couldn''t help frowning and said: "The old thief Hidden Dragon may have already arranged an infinite formation on the God''s Domain, just waiting for us to break in easily..."


    "The darkness here is not only extremely dense, but also interlocking. There must be something hidden inside!"


    Even the two gods felt that the darkness was so intense that it was very difficult to handle.


    But Su Yan just smiled slightly, and then said: "I can easily break this dark aura."


    "Really?" Yaoyang God Venerable showed a very unbelievable expression on his face.


    He said this not to doubt the power of Su Yan and the sword master, but what Su Yan said was somewhat contrary to common sense.


    Then I saw Su Yan let out a breath, and then a powerful sword intent rose from his body.


    Although Heaven''s Punishment is still in the scabbard, it is also starting to shine with crimson light...


    Whether it is a person or a sword, they are already eager to try.


    Afterwards, Su Yan put his hand on the long sword.


    He didn''t sway the sword light immediately, but stood there without saying a word.


    I saw circles of crimson light swaying from Su Yan''s body.


    The two gods and Xuanyang Tianzhi unconsciously opened the distance between them and Su Yan.


    Because even they, when they feel the crimson light, their skin will feel a tingling sensation.


    An inconceivable expression gradually appeared on the face of God Venerable Yaoyang.


    Su Yan is still just a Great Supreme Being, and there is a big difference in realm between them and them, yet he can already make them feel such a direct threat.


    This point is really too exaggerated!


    Moreover, the powerful sword intent rising from Su Yan''s body not only made them feel extremely stressed, but also stirred up the dense darkness above the God''s Domain.


    It''s like a raging wave suddenly born in the raging sea.


    Although Su Yan hadn''t made a formal move yet, his strength and aura had already reached an unimaginable peak.


    The power of the sword of Heaven''s Punishment is indeed far superior to other artifacts.


    Su Yan could clearly feel the surging power constantly swimming in his body. As long as he had this sword in his hand, he would not feel any pressure to challenge the Supreme Being...


    It seems that there is nothing in this world that he can keep chopping with his sword!


    This kind of extreme self-confidence is very important for sword cultivators.


    If a swordsman does not have absolute confidence in himself, then he will definitely not be able to reach the ultimate peak of the sword.


    The sword spirit of Heaven''s Punishment is usually very noisy, but at this time, the sword spirit became very quiet instead. She did not disturb Su Yan''s momentum, but cooperated with Su Yan excitedly.


    It seems that she has seen the blood flow in the God Realm below...


    Finally, Su Yan suddenly activated the hand that was holding down the punishment of heaven, this time there was no warning, and the speed of Su Yan''s sword was too fast to be ridiculous.


    I saw a **** light that shook the world, and then slashed heavily on the God Realm below!


    The extremely intense darkness immediately turned into more than 20 different ancient symbols, and these symbols were arranged and combined to form countless formations.


    These formations seem to be naturally generated by the darkness and operate automatically... The inner thread contains countless mysteries and opportunities, and it is really exquisite to the extreme.


    The person who arranges these formations must be the formation master.


    But in the face of the overwhelming power of Heaven''s Punishment, no matter how many changes there are in these formations, they are useless, or should be said to be meaningless!


    After the **** sword light slashed down, those dark symbols collapsed in half!


    The power contained in Su Yan''s **** sword light is also very pure, it is a power of direct destruction.


    Apart from destruction itself, it does not contain any other impurities.


    After such pure destruction is shrouded, no matter the darkness or the light, in fact, both will be completely destroyed!


    At this moment, the **** sword light actually devoured Su Yan in reverse!


    I can''t see everything in front of me clearly, I can only see some light and shadows that are so intense that they are blood-colored!


    The two gods were still shocked by Su Yan''s power, especially the Emperor Dragon, who brought Su Yan back to the Zixiao Sword Domain.


    Even he didn''t expect that Su Yan would grow to such an exaggerated level in such a short period of time! !


    Such a destructive power is hard to match even for him!


    The blood-colored sword light brings an almost infinite sense of terror and oppression!


    And the darkness below also began to shrink violently.


    In the end, there was only darkness left, and it seemed that even the surrounding light was distorted by the darkness.


    This is already the last defensive formation of Qingfeng God Realm.


    As long as this last formation is broken, they will even attack the Qingfeng God Realm!


    This speed and efficiency are really too fast!


    The picture seen on Qingfeng Shenyu at this time was also horrifying.


    Most of the sky is bloody, and the other half is dark. These two forces distort the light of the sky.


    It makes the whole God''s Domain look like a terrible distortion!


    Above God''s Domain, some dark gods have become very panicked.


    They were very aware of what was happening above, especially after sensing Su Yan''s sword intent, they felt that their lives were under great threat!


    They probably wouldn''t have the slightest resistance in front of this **** sword light!


    As long as you are swept by this **** sword light, you may end up dying, there will be no second possibility!


    "What about Patriarch, don''t hurry up and invite Patriarch!"


    "Now the defense above God''s Domain is about to fail, and the people from the Four Great Sword Domains have fought back!"


    "If we don''t invite the ancestor to come back, I''m afraid we will all lose our heads!"


    "Hey, where did the Four Great Sword Realms invite such a **** of killing, and the sword intent is so cruel!!"


    Now those dark gods in God''s Domain are all terrified, shocked by Su Yan''s destructive power and that shocking killing intent!


    The order of the entire Divine Realm has also become extremely chaotic, and many people are already thinking about how to escape.


    At this time, Su Yan had already raised the **** long sword in his hands.


    The power of Heaven''s Punishment condensed again, and then suddenly fell down!


    Su Yan''s purpose is very obvious, that is to wipe out the last piece of dark formation above the Qingfeng God Realm with one sword!


    After the power of Heaven''s Punishment fell from the sky, the sky above the God''s Domain was suddenly filled with blood!


    Followed by the sky is also shaking up...


    Amidst the violent shaking, more than a dozen openings were opened in the sky, and blood flowed out from these openings.


    The mouths of these **** waters were more than a hundred miles wide at their widest point, and the **** waters formed waterfalls in the sky, falling towards the God''s Domain below.


    Even Su Yan didn''t know what alien world the blood came from, but there was no doubt that when the blood appeared, the aura of punishment and destruction in his hand became more and more terrifying!


    At this moment, even he himself had a strange feeling that he couldn''t hold this sword!


    And the setting sun above God''s Domain is like blood, and the sky is cracked with countless holes!


    Those dark gods have already begun to worry. If this continues, won''t the entire God''s Domain be split in the middle by the opponent with a sword? ?


    They have never seen such a powerful sword, nor have they seen such a powerful sword repairer.


    The voices of crying father and mother were everywhere in the entire God''s Domain.


    "It must be the sword master! It must be the sword master of the four major sword domains!"


    "Only the sword master has such exaggerated lethality!"


    They were already terrified, but they became even more terrified when they heard the words "Sword Master".


    And at this time, a powerful spiritual consciousness finally rose from the depths of the Qingfeng God Realm.


    This powerful consciousness turned into a huge black aura in the air...


    "It''s the ancestor who came!"


    "The ancestor is here! We are saved!"


    This powerful dark consciousness opened its eyes in the air, and suddenly looked up, just in time to see Su Yan who was surrounded by a mass of blood.


    This dark consciousness also fell into a great shock.


    He could feel the outrageously strong sword intent and power in that mass of blood...


    But for a while, he didn''t know the origin of this **** power.


    Suddenly, he suddenly said: "Could it be that there is another sword master in the four major sword domains?!"